ã€ŠMonster Integrationã€‹


 Chapter 1 Gossary

    Evolution Stages

    # Knight (Each stage divided into three levels)

    1 Private Stage

    2 Specialist Stage

    3 Corporal

    4 Sergeant Stage

    5 Master Sergeant Stage

    6 Lieutenant Stage

    7 Captain Stage

    8 Major Stage

    9 Colonel Stage

    10 Brigadier Stage

    11 General Stage

    12 Marshall Stage

    # Lord

    # Duke

    ***********

    ***********

    ***********

    ...........................

    Strain -

    Normally referred to higher stage Ancestor¡¯s bloodline. ss 1 strain is referred to Private Stage is the lowest Bloodline strain while highest is..........

    ...........................

 Chapter 2 Silver Sparrow

    "Ashlyn, just sleep.," I said to the Silver Colored Sparrow who is gazing outside the window standing on the action figure Elisabeth Collins, which looked like a girl with eagle wings behind her back and crown of white eagle feathers on her head, she looks really valiant.

    Tomorrow is an important day for me and Ashlyn, tomorrow is the day when I and Ashlyn will perform the bonding ceremony.

    Ashlyn is the Mutated Grey Spark Sparrow breed, This breed of a sparrow usually Grey colored with light brown color on their wings and there is always fire spark on their wings, that is why their breed is known as Grey Spark Sparrow, they are also one of the mostmon Monster species in the world.

    But Ashlyn is born Mutated, her whole body is Shiny Silver and she had a Silver colored fire which she can throw from her mouth at her will.

    From the moment she was born, she was different from all her siblings, her naturepletely different from Silver Spark Sparrows who are known for their mild temperament and friendliness.

    She Is aggressive and indifferent, all her sibling bepletely afraid even to y with her.

    She was with me from the day she was born, she is five months old now and nearly a palm size chubby sparrow, all the Silver Spark Sparrows are about palm size when they are at Private stage, only if they evolve to the Specialist stage then sparrow¡¯s size would change.

    Feeling bored or maybe sleepy, she flies andnded on my shoulder, then she walks into nked and sleeps on my chest snuggling into the nket, she never slept in on her own bed which is on the table.

    I petted her shiny silver colored fur as she slept contently on my chest, She is cute chubby sparrow who acted arrogantly all day, never let anyone pet her except for family and had her own taste on the food.

    ¡¯Chu chu..¡¯ i wake up by the by the sound of Ashlyn¡¯s beak touching my face, I opened me to see her tiny self standing in front of my face proudly with a haughty face.

    ¡¯¡¯Good Morning to you to Ashlyn" I said as I woke up, I petted her lovingly, she started to rub her face against my hand gently.

    Sometimester as if knowing it is enough petting she moved away from my hand and went back to her arrogant self.

    I freshen up, take bath and came back to my bedroom, Ashlyn still in her usual ce by the window watching theke from it.

    I remove Ashlyn¡¯s brush and called her, "Ashlyne?" I said waving brush toward her, seeing the brush, she readilyes top.

    This is one of her favorite activities in the day, with the brush I massaged andb her fur as she sighed in content in myp.

    Doing this for ten minutes, I kept the brush back into the table, Ashlyn did not linger long as she flew away towards the kitchen as it was time for her lunch, I also followed behind her for breakfast.

    On the breakfast table, there already two people and two big Grey Spark Sparrows, three times the size of Ashlyn eating.

    Ashlynnded in front of my mother, ¡¯Chu..chu¡¯ "You want your dinner, Ashlyn?" Mother asked Ashlyn nodded with her head.

    Mother petted her lovingly, "Today is a special day, so I brought a special treat for you." Hearing word special treat Ashlyn¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Mom took out a small package from the kitchen counter and opened it in Ashlyn¡¯s bowl. Looking at small red meat pieces her eyes went round.

    These meat pieces are the meat of Specialist stage monster, even her parents who are also at Lv.1 and Lv.2 Specialist stage could only get to eat once a month. This one packet of meat costs 50 Republic Credit.

    Ashlyn starts to eat with relish, she even spits her ash fire on meat pieces to heat it ording to her tastes before eating.

    In five minutes she finished all her meat andid on her stomachzily as if she overate, her face looked like she ate more than she could digest, really she ate 3/4 of her size, that¡¯s the diet of her parents.

    "Ha ha ha.." we allugh seeing her like this, she didn¡¯t even nce at us as weugh at her. It is her habit whenever she finds something tasty, she will overeat her fill and willy on her stomachzily, she will be fine in half an hour.

    I ate the Honeyed pancakes, they are really tasty, the mother must bring honey of Specialist grade Monster, we rarely eat such delicacy as my parents neck deep in the loan.

    Five years ago our old town destroyed in Monster horde all our properties got destroyed, our family barely avoided destruction, by the time horde ran past the town and we got out of safety bunker there is nothing that could be salvaged.

    We moved to this town and have to take a loan for necessities and house. My parents worked town hospital as both of my parents are Lv. 1 Monster Doctors, they earn enough monthly to pay EMI of the loan and run the house frugally as possible.

    Every one of those who is sixteen years has to bond with their monster, as one of the ss toppers I got the offers from Government and various Organisation, they offered me ss 7 strain Monster but I rejected them for Ashlyn.

    It seemspletely idiotic choice to others and even my parents also objected it as there is a vast difference between ss 2 strain and ss 7 strain but I still chose Ashlyn, I got the feeling from the bottom of heart that Ashlyn is the best partner for me.

    I saw here out eggs with sticky silver colored fur, shepletely different from her siblings, her eyes were curious and inquisitive, on the first site I fell in love with her.

    She was quite slim when she was born but her special love for food made her little chubby, it was also due to her love for high-grade food that she broke through at lv.1 of Private stage in two and a half months after her birth.

    We were quite shocked by her breakthrough, normally monsters who hadn¡¯t had a blood bond or had high-grade strain they didn¡¯t normally make a breakthrough.

    My parents were so ecstatic, they thought Ashlyn inherited some strain of powerful Ancestor, they paid a high price to check it.

    But all their hopes are for naught, Ashlyn didn¡¯t have any special strain of some powerful monster, she is just mutated from Silver Spark Sparrow and her talent also increased a little which is Low level nearly reaching medium level.

    She could reach 3rd level of Specialist stage which is higher thanmon Grey Spark Sparrow¡¯s whose limits are a 2nd or 3rd level of Specialist stage.

    I wouldn¡¯t part with Ashlyn even if I could have a chance to get Monster with Mythical strain.

    I walk back to my room before leaving for Ceremony. I wear my holographic watch which I forgot to wear earlier.

    Standing in front of the mirror I check myself in the mirror, I am wearing a white colored shirt and trousers, for a blood bond ceremony, most of the people wear white.

    It is not aw to only wear white you can wear other color but you will feel awkward only one wearing different color in the sea of white.

    I am average in looks, with average height, a face which neither handsome nor ugly with ck hair, people say that the only noticeable thing about me my vibrant green eyes.

    ¡¯p p¡¯ Ashlyne flying andnded on my shoulder, it was a favorite spot. "Today is the big day for us Ashlyn," I said as I patted her silky smooth Silver colored fur.

    My parents already waiting by the door, "Ready Micheal?" said mother, I nodded, two Silver Spark Sparrow suddenly disappeared inside my parents.

    You can store your monster inside you, this is an ability you get after you bonded with your monster partner, you will also get the abilities your monster partner has, after bonding with the Ashlyn I might get her Silver fire ability.

    That is called monster integration, you will integrate the abilities of your monster partner within yourself, your lifespan will also increase as you and your partner broke through different grades.

    Your Grade is directly depended upon your monsters Grade as your monster broke through through grades, your grade will also advance with your monster.

 Chapter 3 Ellen

    I walk to the Town square with my parents, many parents could be seen with their children today as graduating ss will bond with their monsters.

    There are many monsters are there with people from Tri colored butterflies to Gem w Cats all types of the monster were there.

    Some people could be seen riding on their monster, the Monster¡¯s are parts of everyday life, Most of the monsters in ss 3 cities are Strain 2 like Silver Spark Sparrow¡¯s.

    "Micheal!" I heard someone is calling me, I looked to see, it was my friend Ron and his parents which are trailing behind him. He is holding in his hand is light green wolf cub, whose fur looked waving in the air but there was no wind.

    That Monster is known as Wind Wolf, it has ss 6 strain, it has the ability to level up to Lieutenant level, as Ron came closer, the wind wolf which is in his arm hidden further into it.

    "Nothing to fear Johnny, I will protect you from her." He said and patted his wind wolf, I smiled looking at this.

    A month ago when Ron brought His Wind Wolf named Johnny to show off, Johnny was quite mischievous and started to tease Ashlyn.

    At first as Ashlyn didn¡¯t even nce at his teasing but when Johnny started her teasing with his wind gales, getting licensed by it she breathed her silver fire at him from which Johnny started yelps in pain, from that moment on Johnny developed little fear for the Ashlyn, whenever he saw Ashlyn, he hides behind Ron.

    "Johnny, have you been a good boy?" I said, I said and patted the Wolf monster, he cried happily as I patted him.

    "chirp chirp.." Ashlyn got jealous seeing me patting johnny, she liked to act arrogant and indifferent but she gets quite jealous quite easily, "Ashlyn good to see you too," Ron said he didn¡¯t try to pat Ashlyn as he knows she will avoid when I tried to pat her.

    ¡¯¡¯How are you feeling?" I asked Ron, ¡¯¡¯Both excited and Nervous." He replied, I understand how he is feeling, I am feeling the same emotions.

    ¡¯¡¯You are leaving tomorrow right?" I asked, "Yes, at morning," he said.

    Every year top twenty students of the batch got an invitation from various organizations and government. They will provide everything to you, your monster partner and suitable mana Refinement Engine, you just have to sign a term of the service contract with them.

    The minimum period is 10 years and Maximum 15 years, in that time they can¡¯t force you to do very dangerous missions if you don¡¯t want.

    I was second in my batch, they offered me ss 7 strain monster but I rejected them, there are two reasons for me rejecting them, first, I only wanted Ashlyn to be my Monster and second Nine-year contract was too long for me.

    Ron epted the contract from one organization for Eleven years of service and he even got Johnny from them.

    We walk toward the Town Square, that where the ceremony is Held every year, there was already a big crowd there in the Town square.

    There is a big stage and in the center of the stage big ck stone tile. it is Enlightenment stone when the ceremony is performed on this stone, there is a negligible chance that it fails.

    In front of the stage, two hundred some chairs are ced, they are for the students who were undergoing the ceremony today.

    Half of the seats are upied by students with their monsters, the sitting arrangement is strict, everyone seats arranged ording to their score.

    My seat is arranged in the center of the first row, Ron is also in the front row as his ranked 8th, I took the seat which my name on it.

    My left side seat is empty and on my right side is Ellen, topper of this batch. "I didn¡¯t believe when I¡¯ve heard you rejected all offers but seeing this Mutated Grey Spark Sparrow on your shoulder, it is true I guess," she said, I just smiled at her seeing her blunt nature.

    Ellen is my good friend and was my bestpetitor for a top ce. For three years, we bothpeting for first ce but a final exam, she beats me in the race of first ce.

    On her Shoulder has a palm size ss Spider, This monster is also known as ss spider as it looks and it is one of the best Monsters in ss 7 strain.

    ¡¯¡¯Looking at ss Spider you have, you must have epted Crystal Knights offer?," I asked, many organizations have their signature monsters.

    Just as Ron¡¯s Gale Wolf is mainly used by Hermes Merchants and Ellen¡¯s ss Spider especially used by Crystal Knights. It¡¯s not like only these organizations have these Monsters, other people also have them but it very rare to see them with other people.

    "Yes, they offered good conditions and I epted it." She said a small smile could be seen on her face as she said this, she has right to be proud as Crystal Knights are one of the best organizations in the republic.

    "It¡¯s a good choice, they gave you a top ss 7 strain monster," I said, for a moment even I felt jealous of her but when l thought of little sparrow on my shoulder, I remember why I declined all those offers.

    ¡¯¡¯Strain isn¡¯t everything Micheal and you must have heard that rumor right?" Ellen said, yes strain just shows the map, the actual walking on it have to be done by is us and on the there are many roadblocks one have to cross.

    The rumor she mentioned is that those students got selected from the small towns only get Monsters who have low talent, it was difficult for them to walk half the way. The youths from the small towns are only used to fill the numbers and mostly given the positions lowest dregs.

    ¡¯Sip...¡¯ ¡¯¡¯Ste!" Ellen shouted when I look toward it, I find that Ellen¡¯s ss Spider attacked Ashlyn with her ss strings and bonded her with it.

    The anger could be seen in her eyes and suddenly Ashlyn¡¯s whole body started to burn with silver fire that melted away those ss string, there was still anger in her eyes as she was preparing for an attack.

    ¡¯¡¯Ashlyn calms down! if you don¡¯t attack, I will ask mom to give you special treatment," I said, hearing special treat she calmed down and flew away to sit on my other shoulder.

    "Micheal, I am sorry! Ste really acts unruly sometimes." Ellen apologized, "It¡¯s okay, it happening everywhere." I said and looked toward Ron¡¯s Gale wolf, who is fighting Dark centipede on the ground, both Ron and the youth beside him trying to separate their Monsters from the fight.

    "Yes, it happening everywhere," she repeated as she saw the small monster¡¯s fighting everywhere.

    ¡¯¡¯Which training facility are you going?" I asked Crystal Knights had their branches all the important cities in the Republic, usually, they first send their recruit at the training facility where they send their new recruits.

    ¡¯¡¯Mayfield, I will spend one year there." She said a tinge of expectation could be seen on her face when she said the city¡¯s name.

    Mayfield is ss 6 city of the republic which very close to the Republic¡¯s capital, she is halfway in the capital, where most powerful people in the capital reside.

    ¡¯¡¯What are you going to do." She asked as she knew that Micheal hadn¡¯t joined any force or government, with that monster of his future is looking bleak still he wouldn¡¯t be staying in this small town.

    ¡¯¡¯I am going to the Carrol City," I lied, she nodded as if understanding my intentions, Carrol city is biggest ss 5 city in the Republic and one of the popr city famous amongst adventurers.

    I lied to my friends and parents about my destination because the city I¡¯ve picked is one of the most dangerous cities in the republic.

 Chapter 4 Three Eyed Devil Monkey

    Soon a boy came with swaggering, on his head was a Three-Eyed Monkey, isughing and dancing. I was shocked seeing it because of that Monster is infamous Three Eyed Devil Monkey, I have never been so jealous of someone else monster than I am now and I am not the only one feeling envy seeing that Monkey.

    "I am not seeing things right?" I asked Ellen, seeing Kevin with the monkey. "No, you are not, Kevin¡¯s father found it in the forest when he was tracking a dangerous Monster month ago." She replied.

    "He kept the secret well, even my fathere to know this morning," she said sounding extremely jealous, this monkey worth to jealous.

    This Monster worth to be jealous, not because it has the highest ss of strain, which is ss 9, not for his good fighting ability.

    The most jealous thing about the monkey is that it can evolve to lieutenant rank without any hitch, so, directly making his partner a lieutenant rank fighter without any hard work.

    Even if Kevin eat and stay home with his three-eyed stone monkey he will be Lieutenant rank in few years without any problem.

    If anyone would have known Kevin¡¯s father found a Three-Eyed Devil Monkey a week ago, no even three days, a lot of people would have killed Kevin¡¯s father and stole that monkey despite him being a man of government and only second to the mayor in power.

    Hell, it would have invoked greed from the mayor to stole the Three-Eyed Devil Monkey, there is still one question that irked me, ¡¯¡¯Why didn¡¯t Kevin¡¯s father made a pact with monkey himself, he doesn¡¯t have the second Monster right?" I asked she thought for a while before answering my question.

    "He made a pact with his second monster two years ago, not many people know it," she answered, as being mayor¡¯s daughter she is privy of certain things of the Town.

    "Did Kevin join any organization?" I asked, " Yes, he joined the Shadow Rogues yesterday, his uncle also in Shadow Rogues." She said Shadow Rogues is an organization same level with Crystal Knights.

    Shadow Rogues has a different style than Crystal Knights, they mostly deal with ¡¯Grey¡¯ missions, I have even heard the rumors that they also do some assassin jobs, but no one dares to say that on their faces.

    ¡¯Chee cheese..¡¯ that monkey started to tease its Neighbor monster, he is scratching their faces, hitting them from behind and running and no monster could do anything for that because that monkey is damn fast, it irked many youths as monsters started crying.

    Seeing antics of Monster, Kevin even startedughingcently. "That Kevin being way toocent, Ste, if that monkeyes near you quicky bind him," Ellen said to her Monster, Ste nodded her head as if understanding.

    ¡¯Wuu wuuu¡¯ Ron¡¯s Wind Wolf also got hit many times by monkey and startedining to him, Ron picked up Johnny into hisp and startedforting him.

    ¡¯¡¯Kevin, keep your monster in check!" Said the youth who¡¯s Green Vine Snake got badly scratched by Monkey.

    ¡¯¡¯Jones, keep babying your monster if your monster not even going to handle little scratches, how it is going to handle big fights in the future." Kevin mocked himcently and startedughing again.

    No one said anything after that, fearing being mocked my Kevin and what he said also right if your monster cannot even handle little scratches well, how is it going to handle big fights in the future.

    Soon that monkeys eyes fell on Ste and started to harass her, Ste tries to do what Ellen said her to do, it hurled her string at the monkey as soon as it grew close but it was futile all the string shots were missed and in return, she got scratched even more.

    Ellen¡¯s felt gloomy seeing her Monster got hurt and crying in pain, she quickly took her spider in herp. Ellen wants nothing but beat the shit out of that Monkey but she couldn¡¯t do anything except endure.

    After having his fun Ste that monkey moved to another target to harass, after enjoying hitting and scratching another few Monster¡¯s it targeted Ashlyn.

    First, it danced in front of her for some time teasing her with it, Ashlyn did not even nce at it, seeing this Monkey got angry and swiftly hit on the Ashlyn¡¯s head.

    Ashlyn¡¯s eyes got dangerously angry, that monkey really hit very hard, her eyes back to normal once again, she didn¡¯t react being hit just stared at him intently.

    Being stared by her monkey got angry and hit Ashlyn again two times on the head and the back but she still didn¡¯t react to his provocations.

    Johnny startedughing gloating, not at Ashlyn but at the monkey. He remembers when he tried to y with Ashlyn first time, she had scorched him with fire and that time she was irritated with him no angry, this stupid monkey really angered her.

    "Micheal is your little bird is dumb?" Kevin asked, seeing his Three Eyed Devil Monkey kept hitting but Micheals Monster not even reacting.

    I looked at Kevin and smile without saying anything, the smile seemed to irked Kevin but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    He just wanted Billy to hit that dumb bird so hard that she will faint on the spot but he can¡¯t say that because that would be intentional and frowned upon by all adults here, his father is also watching.

    "Kevin is too much! He could have easily called back his monkey but he didn¡¯t." Ellen said but I just smiled and didn¡¯t reply, that monkey will soon feel pain.

    And it did happen not long after that. ¡¯Chhe chee chee¡¯ monkey doing teasing dance, swiftly it moved toward Ashlyn to hit her again but this time something different happened.

    As it about o hit Ashlyn with his sharp ws, suddenly Ashlyn produced thumb size ball of fire and threw it on the face of the monkey, ¡¯Chhheeee chee chee¡¯ monkey cried out as the fire hit it and started to put off the fire with his paws.

    ¡¯¡¯Ha ha ha ha ha!" Everybody startedughing seeing this, that monkey harassed many peoples monsters and they were helpless to do anything about it and seeing it suffering many people startedughing.

    ¡¯¡¯Micheal cant you control your low-ss Moster, look how it hurt my billy is." Shouted Kevin and all of sudden all got quiet, the mayor who was also waking to the stage stopped on his track.

    It is considered a grave insult to call someone¡¯s monster low ss, especially in this ce where more than ny percent people had Low-ss monsters.

    It is especially bad when Kevin¡¯s father was about run for mayor¡¯s election. He¡¯s father face is be so red that if they were alone, his father would have beat the shit out of him.

    Seeing about silence, Kevin looked around to find to find everyone is looking at him and even his fathers face look like he was about to beat him, looking everyone¡¯s faces he realized what he said and his face became distorted like he had eaten a shit.

    ¡¯¡¯Micheal, I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Its just seeing billy hurt, I lost my tongue." He said, the damage is done, the apology not going to solve anything.

    The people are not idiots, they have seen what monkey did to other people monsters when theyined he rebuked to them and now his monster got hit, he insults the people¡¯s monster being low ss, they didn¡¯t expect this especially from town¡¯s sheriff¡¯s son.

    "It¡¯s okay," I said, I didn¡¯t want to say anything to him but him being a sheriffs son and sheriff known for his pettiness, I had to say something to forgive him, so that sheriff won¡¯t make things difficult.

    ¡¯¡¯Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll ask my father to look out for your family," Ellen said sensing my worries, I rxed after hearing her.

 Chapter 5 Bonding Ceremony

    "Today is the Auspicious day, today our children going form a bond with their monster that willst said and started the bonding ceremony.

    There are about two hundred students here, the call for the ceremony isst to first order, the first youth to go on the stage is a girl with her Gem Cat.

    The Monster and the human stand on the stone, a painful expressione across them and drop of bloode from their bodies and merged together and it again separated in two and merge into the heart of monster and hum, the monster suddenly turns into energy and entered the body of the human.

    The whole ceremony finished within a few minutes, the girl felt disoriented at first, then controlled herself well. The mayor handed her a small ss jewelry box size of a fist.

    Inside that box is fingernail size ck crystal in its surface thousands of white dots could be seen. The thing is given by Mayor to youth is called ¡¯Refinement Mold¡¯, it is very important to the Practice.

    The ¡¯Refinement Mold¡¯ used to create Refinement Engine which is constructed inside our heart, it is used to refine mana in our body.

    The body of Moster and Human has limited space to store the mana, the purer the mana Monster has the more easily it will Advance and Evolve. For the Humans pure mana just as important, it can easily oust those are at the same level or those above their level.

    ¡¯¡¯Have the Crystel Knights sends you Refinement Engine?" I asked Organisation have them special Blueprint which suits the Monsters they have, this is also one of the reasons Organisation have their special Monster, their Moster¡¯s best suited for their special Refinement Engine.

    "No, I didn¡¯t ept Preconstructed Engine. I have requested a Blueprint, I will construct it myself." She said I was startled hearing this, almost every student here epted by organizations epted Pre Constructed Engine.

    But she requested Blueprint, her dreams were really big. The Pre constructed Engine can only be made by lieutenant Stage or above powerhouse, it¡¯s still in marble size but it¡¯s inside you can see the Engine Inside it.

    They are really expensive because they were created by Lieutenant Grade Powerhouse if my parent¡¯s sold their everything including their clothes only then they wille closer to Half a price of Pre constructed Refinement Engine.

    Those who can¡¯t afford Pre constructed engine had to construct it with Refining mold. There are grades of Refinement Engine Blueprint, They are A, B, C, D while ¡¯A¡¯ being Highest and ¡¯D¡¯ being lowest.

    There are Thousands of Refinement Engine Blueprints on the From A to D grade for free on the web, the most difficult problem is constructing them inside our Heart.

    My parents chose to ¡¯C¡¯ grade Refinement Engine and constructing it they really have to give it all effort, The better your Refinement Engine is the more pure Mana it will refine.

    The Pre Constructed Refinement Engines about are all ¡¯A¡¯ Grade, So most youth eagerly chose Pre Constructed Refinement Engines but there is a huge drawback using Preconstructed Refinement Engines.

    When your Monster partner and You wanted to evolve to Lieutenant Grade, you have to remove all the external energies inside your body i.e. The Preconstructed Refinement Engine also had the external energies of its creator as it is not constructed by you.

    One has to remove the External energy of its a maker from Refinement Engine, it takes years to remove energy of its maker and some event won¡¯t able to do that making them and their Monsters always stranded Master realm.

    But to most of the people, it didn¡¯t matter their hope to reach Corporal or Sergeant Stage they can only dream about Master and lieutenant Stage.

    She knows the Monster she got from Crystal Knights has a very low talent despite having ss 7th strains which have about 2% chance to reach lieutenant Stage.

    The youths who were selected from a small town like us would have the lowest position in the Organisations, they were given Lowest talent Monsters despite their high strain.

    They only recruit youths from a small town just to fill space and Cannon Fodder as she is the one told me about this. Her parents had also joined the organization in their youth and only retired after making their contract term.

    Ellen is an ambitious girl, she doesn¡¯t want to be a filler or cannon fodder, despite her Monster having low talent, she wants to fill what shecking in talent she wants to fill it with hard work.

    Her greatest dream is to participate in League of Heroes which happened every decade, the next league of Heroes is five yearster and minimum qualification it needs is Master Grade Powerhouse.

    This will her only chance of participating it as only those below thirty can participate in it.

    I also want to participate in League of Heroes, I was eleven years old when the league of Heroes happened, it was the same year we came to live in this town.

    The Mayor had set up a big Holographic Projector in the town square, everyone one town hade watch in such a big disy.

    God, what fights they were full of magic, different types of Monsters, trainers were even more amazing with their totems, it was a surreal experience.

    That moment I decided I want to be there, millions of people watching me and cheering for me not only I, millions of youth watching from their homes or stadium wanted to be them.

    It was nearly evening when only twenty-something youths are remained to form a bond with their Monster Partner.

    One by one everyone name called out and only five people are only remaining.

    "Soon, it will be our turn, Are you ready Ashlyn?" I asked her as I took her into myp and patted her softly.

    ¡¯Chuuu choo¡¯ she calked saying yes, I also smiled. This is where both of our lives will be bound together.

    "Michael," Mayor called out my name, I like many others before going on a stage and stand on the tform, opposite of me is Ashlyn.

    I felt pain in the wrist and something inside me as ever so small part of the break out of me, I think it is my soul, many researchers have theorized that it is a tiny part of our soul would also break out during bonding ceremony.

    A drop of my blood likely mix of soul flies out of my wrist, Ashlyn¡¯s blood also floats out and both of started to merge.

    The merged blood again separates into two parts and started to float back toward and body. The drop of blood came closer to me and directly seeps into my temple.

    My vision blurred a little but I see Ashlyn turned into the globe of energy and directly merged with me, I felt little hot all over my body for while then suddenly all of turned normal.

    The ceremony is over, Ashlyn will stay in my body for a day, my body will gain Physical strength and higher sense and most importantly, I will gain Ashlyn powers which her Silver fire.

    My body is rapidly changing so is my soul, my soul connecting with Ashlyn but I didn¡¯t feel a thing. Before leaving the stage Mayor handed me a Refinement Mold

    I went back to my seat. Ellen¡¯s name is called out as she is Topper and thest candidate to perform blood ceremony.

    Ellen performed the bonding ceremony with her ss Spider.

    As Valedictorian, she gave an awe-inspiring speech, she openly talks about her aspiration to participate in the League of Heroes five yearter and she we all should follow our dreams no matter how difficult it is.

    ¡¯p...p..p...p¡¯ all youths stood from their seats and started to p, they all feel motivated by her speech, short-lived emotions they may feeling but they all felt inspired because of speech.

    After the ceremony is over all people started leaving, "Best of luck both of you to your journey." I said to both Ron and Ellen as they were both leaving tomorrow, "You too Micheal." they both, after hugging them goodbye I left with my parents.

 Chapter 6 Preparation

    I left the town square with my parents, today had been the very exciting day. It was really an eye opener especially Kevin¡¯s Three-eyed demonic monkey, it was really enviable that boy like a Kevin got such an awesome beast.

    ¡¯¡¯Mom, I am sleeping," I said to my mother she nodded. This is normal, sleeping after the ceremony it is also advisable. The more rxed your mind and body is the faster your monster partner able to integrate its powers in you. I fell asleep as soon as my head touched the pillow.

    ¡¯¡¯Chu...wake up..."I woke up by sound, it¡¯s not much of sound but an emotion, I opened my eyes little confused as I felt like voicees from my mind.

    ¡¯Ah..¡¯ ¡¯Did you wake me up Ashlyn¡¯ i asked in mind, I got an answer through emotions, Ashlyn and I had formed a telepathic link, soi can easily sense her emotion telepathically.

    ¡¯sss...chu¡¯ she came out of me and stand on my chest. I am clearly feeling her emotions, she is feeling little hungry and want to be petted. I petted her soft silver feather for some time.

    "thud.." as I was about to get up from my bed, I fell on the floor hard ¡¯oww¡¯, "shit.." I cursed as I remember, I am clearly stronger than yesterday due to integration. My physical strength doubled due to my bonding with Ashlyn and thinking of bonding.

    I look inside my heart where mysteries space had formed, inside it thererge red cloud, I smiled loudly seeing that cloud.

    I excitedly tried to summon the silver fire which I got from them, first, there are small sparks spark but then it slowly turned into small fire, and soon it became fist size.

    "hahaha" I started tough seeing the fire, really I got Ashlyn¡¯s silver fire, I feel so happy looking at this fire, this fire is amazing, I was so enamored by it.

    "Ashlyn look?" I asked Ashlyn to look at my hand in which is silver fire is burning but she only gave me look from the then look away, not giving more than a moment of look.

    Iughed after seeing this, she hasn¡¯t changed a bit even after our bonding. I call back the silver fire as I had my fun.

    I don¡¯t know how I summoned the fire seeing I just got the powers today but I somehow know, it is perks of bonding, you will be automatically proficient in your monsters powers.

    It took me little time to get used to my improved physical strength, I freshen up and walk toward the kitchen with Ashlyn over my shoulder as we are both feeling hungry.

    I slept about 24 hours and it is evening now, when I walk into the kitchen there was no one in the kitchen, I took out food for both me and Ashlyn, she was little unhappy out not getting special food yesterday.

    What she was eating now still Grade 2 food but it is nt based and not monster¡¯s meat which is way more expensive. Most of the people not able to afford graded food for their monsters, their monsters eat what they ate, we are able to afford it because my parents are doctors Lv 1 that they may be, they still able to give their mothers a good food.

    As we about to finish our food when my parentse back, "Micheal how do you feel?" my father asked, "Very good and energetic." I replied as I was feeling really energetic.

    "You will be Constructing Refining Engine tonight right?" asked my mother, "Yes," I said, the best time for constructing the Refining Engine is withing weak of the bonding ceremony.

    I had been preparing for it for three months, the day I waspletely sure that Ashlyn¡¯s going to be my Monster Partner.

    "We have made all preparation for you." My father had stated, they had made all preparation for the things I will need during constructing Refinement Engine.

    It¡¯s not much preparation, it just I.V. which filled with the special solutions which will Aid in the construction of Refinement Engine and also energized me so I won¡¯t faint in the process.

    The process usually takes one to three days depending upon theplexity of the blueprint of the Refinement Engine.

    Soon it was time, "This will do." said my Father as she fixed IV. I am sitting on my bed in lotus position as my mother connected to my wrist, "Good Luck." said mother as she kissed my temple and they both left my room, closing the door behind.

    After they left I projected 4D blueprint of Refinement Engine from my holographic watch. it is Spherical in shape andpletely made of gears and cogs on which runes are carved.

    It looked Majestic and is shapedpletely different from the Regr Refinement Engine I¡¯ve seen on the web.

    There are thousands if Refinement Engine on the web in certified sites for free but they are all more or less the same, what they offer power of peak of strain which for Ashlyn species is for sergeant stage but not her species bloodline limit.

    What strain is that it is a clear map of evolution, to which stage monster can evolve with certain hard work but it is not it¡¯s limit.

    The limit of evolution or potential of evolution depends on monsters bloodline this limit is called Bloodline Limit or Bloodline Shackle.

    One can unearth the monster¡¯s potential with extremely hard work but to break out of the Monster¡¯s Bloodline Limit is near impossible.

    Like Ashlyn has ss 2 strain from which we can reach Specialist stage with little hard work and time like My parent¡¯s Ash spark Sparrows evolved to a specialist stage when my parents in their thirties but to break out of the limit of the strain is going to be very very difficult for us.

    What Refinement Engine does is it purifies the mana human and his monster partner absorb in his body. The monster and it¡¯s human counterpart has limited space in a body to store mana and that is what refinement engine does.

    The purer the mana is the early the chances of Monster evolving are.

 Chapter 7 Constructing Mana Refinement Engine

    When Constructing Refinement Engine your Monster partner have to be Integrated into you, The Refinement Engine you construct will also be imprinted into your Monster partner.

    In daily practice Monster and human have to be integrated into each other to refine mana.

    ¡¯¡¯Ashlynes," I asked her, this time she didn¡¯t reveal her arrogant self, she turned into energy and integrated into me.

    This is the time to Construct my Refinement Engine, I pick a ss jewelry box from my desk which Mayor had handed down to all students.

    I took out small marble from the box and ate it, it will take half an hour to dissolve it into the mold.

    I had to browse thousands of Refinement Engine¡¯s on the web but none of them fits my criteria, Ashlyn is a low-level Monster whose strain is only ss 2 which only take her to The Private stage, not further than that.

    I wanted a Refinement Engine that could help break the Bloodline Strain and help Ashlyn to reach the natural limit of species.

    I did find one atst but its concept waspletely different than the Refinement Engine of Todays.

    If give an example, consider today¡¯s Refinement Engines are automatic like coffee machines that we use today you just have to put coffee beans inside it and the coffee maker will process the beans and roast it and grind them mix milk and sugar for you, in this process all you have to is add beans and click a simple button and coffee will be made for you in minutes.

    The Refinement Engine I chose is Manual, you have to do all processing, grinding and brewing all yourself it is time-consuming and tiring, but in this Refinement Engine, I have to do all by myself.

    The reason I chose this Refinement Engine is that it purifies my energy many times over than normal Refinement Engine that increases more 80% chances Ashlyn breaking through the bloodline strain.

    But there are many problems as well, more than 96% of those who chose this Refinement Engine never able breakthrough past Private stage, there are thousands of curses written on the site and also warnings not to construct this Refinement Engine.

    Because once construct the Refinement Engine you were hardly able to change into another Engine unless you reach Lieutenant stage it very hard to construct another Refinement Engine.

    The highest one had reach using this Refinement Engine is at Master stage, he said it very difficult to operate this Refinement Engine and need strong mental strength.

    I don¡¯t like to take the risks but I don¡¯t want to be mediocre rest of my life, I have dreams. I want to fight in the League of Heroes and want millions of people to cheer for me.

    Inside my heart, there is a separate space is formed it mainly called ¡¯Mana World¡¯ i don¡¯t why. It¡¯s empty except in the center of it, isrge cloud made of red smoke. if one looked carefully at a minute some specks of smoke always merging inside it every second.

    ¡¯Mana World¡¯ is formed when I and Ashlyn bonded and thatrge red cloud is Mana is a smoky form. Red colored mana is most impure and diluted mana out there White color is a sign of most pure Mana.

    They say in twelve stages of evolutions, the first stage has Gas state Mana and in the twelfth stage is Solid state Mana but from what I have read most of the people who reached 12th stage have Semi-Solid state Mana.

    Those who able have the Semi-Solid state Mana are the exceptional people, most of the people who reach 12th stage have Liquid state mana almost no one able to confidence Solid state form Mana.

    My Refinement Engine im to make solid-state mana if one reached the 12th stage but no one believes it, because to make Solid-state Mana once Mana has to be exceptionally pure.

    The Refinement Engines are divided into the four categories (A, B, C, D) ording to how many parts it has, while D grade Refinement Engines being lowest has 100-200 parts, C grade Refinement Engine has 400-500 parts, B grade Refinement Engine has 800 - 1000 parts and A grade Refinement Engine has 1700- 2000 but the Refinement Engine I selected has 5692 parts.

    it must be due to my Refinement Engine being Manual not Automatic, it took me nearly three months of day and night studying to understand fully.

    I have memorized each and every part of refinement engine and I even practice constructing on the app, I haveplete confidence in myself to construct Refinement Engine in one go.

    The mold had entered the mana world, it had turned light Purple from ck, it looked like a big blob of molten steel.

    Now what I have to do is to take a little mold from that blob and create the part of Refinement Engine with the same dimensions mentioned in the blueprint with the same runes carved on it.

    After creating all the parts from the mold is assembly, assembling all parts in Refinement Engine.

    I started to create parts of Refinement Engine, it is a very lengthy process to create more than five thousand parts, the Engine parts consisted of cogs and gears, pipes, bots etc.

    They are small but numerous, it was extremely difficult to memorize different dimensions of all parts.

    The plus point is that I have now had an easier time now than practices earlier, after forming a bond with not only I gain magic power and physical strength my psych powers are also increased, now I can easily remember and memorize the thing.

    Time passes on as I am creating parts after parts of the refinement engine without the rest, it must have been next day when I fished making all the pats, I divided them into sections for inspecting them again.

    Every part has to be perfect with no fault, the change in parts dimension or rune could copse the whole Engine, seeding in the first try is the best because reconstructing is taken bitch of time than constructing it the first time.

    I felt tired after inspecting every part thrice, I inspected every angle, dimension and the rune on each part. At first inspection, Ie to across some mistake at a second and third inspection I didn¡¯t find any mistakes that make me feel relive.

    Feeling refreshed I again went back to work, this is the part I am most confident in as I have practiced these steps hundreds of times on programme.

    Assembling all parts to create Refinement Engine. I started assembling the engine, this process isplicated but fun. It feels like a big puzzle with over five thousand parts.

    Connecting cogs and gears and various pipes to each other as a spheroid-like structure started to take a shape but still there work to be done. Time passed on and I keep assembling one part after another.

    ¡¯Clic....¡¯ I fixed thest bolt in the Refinement Engine as the construction of the Refinement Engine is finallypleted.

 Chapter 8 Refining Mana

    The whole spheroid construction of Mana Refinement Engine looks Majestic, it gives off the purple dim light.

    The Refinement Engine had the feel of old era¡¯s steam machinery, not a feeling as it is a pure Mechanical Machinery with Gears and cogs, nut and bolts.

    It has some type of grace in it, which somehow describe the will of humanity and struggle it faced to survive in this monster-ridden the world.

    When I looked at this engine, only one thinge into mind is ¡¯Supreme Combat Exercise¡¯.

    ¡¯Supreme Combat Exercise¡¯ isbat exercise which is known to 1stbat art humanity ever developed, it developed in the early days of humanity when humans were still struggling with monsters for survival.

    It shows the spirit of humanity, I think this exercise somehow inspired the inventor of this Refinement Engine and it is also one of three advice given by the inventor is to practice ¡¯Supremebat exercise¡¯ in future if possible, it will be a big help in operating the Refinement Engine.

    Now the most important step of all, this is a step where all those 96% of people who tried this Mana Refinement Engine had failed.

    What I have to do now is that to take Refinement Engine inside the Mana Cloud and suck all cloud inside the Engine.

    All I that I have to do in one go without any break because if I failed this process going to be twice harder at next attempt.

    I decided to sleep to refresh my mind as I am feeling really tired from creating and the process of Refinement Engine. I fell asleep as soon as my head, I didn¡¯t nce at IV which is connected to my hand.

    It waste midnight when I woke, I must have slept about six hours when I slept earlier sun was about to go down, I remove the IV from my had as it was empty.

    Feeling refreshed, I sit on the meditating position and close my eyes, as I look there is no noticeable change in the red cloud.

    The size of mana cloud in depending upon the talent of the Person, which in my case is Low Grade.

    The talent of your first Monster¡¯s going to be your Talent for the rest of your life, you can¡¯t change that ever that is why the first Monster is so important.

    Talent¡¯s are divided into three types, Low Grade, Medium Grade, and High Grade.

    Ashlyn has Low-Grade Talent, that is why her Mana absorption is slow and Mana cloud is small.

    If Ashlyn¡¯s talent had been Medium Grade, that cloud would have been 50% bigger and her talent had been High Grade it would have been 100% percent bigger, the size of Mana cloud that I have. Most of Grey Spark Sparrow as one of mostmon monster specious in the world rarely had any talent except for Low Grade.

    Refinement Engines lessen some gaps between talent and My Refinement Engine states that if I am able to the obtain the highest level of Purity Scale in each Grade, I can also consider equal to those who have high-grade talent.

    But it is very difficult to obtain the Highest Purity Mana in each grade, from thements I¡¯ve read on site, the maximum purity one able reach is 78% in Purity Scale.

    He is also the same Evolver who reached the Master Grade using this Mana Refinement Engine.

    The Purity scale easily could be seen on Refinement engine, it has 1% to 100% Scale and looked like old era thermometer.

    Taking a deep breath, I move Refinement Engine towards there Red cloud of Mana, the mana cloud is more than ten times bigger than the Refinement Engine.

    As Refinement Engine Spheroid entered the cloud it became barely visible sometimeter it can¡¯t be seen in a cloud of mana, the Mana cloud enveloped it inside.

    After making sure it reached the center of the Mana cloud, I stopped its movement.

    Now is the most important step, I have to take all mana cloud inside the Refinement Engine, this will be the biggest test of my mental fortitude.

    I started to operate Refinement Engine as it started sucking mana cloud inside slowly, this process is veryplicated.

    I have to operate three processes of the Refinement Engine simultaneously without making any mistakes.

    First is the Suction process to attracts mana into the Engine, next is the Refinement process which refines the mana and removes impurities from it andst is what take most of my mental power, Condensation processes.

    What condensation process does as it names suggested, it condenses the refined mana in the condenser and the condensed Mana stored in a central container which is 1/3 in size in Refinement Engine.

    I can clearly feel the cloud getting smaller but still, its speed is little slow, I operate the Refinement Engine neither slow nor fast, it is a perfect speed which will not waste my mental power excessively.

    I derived this from the thousands ofments and curses I read of predecessors who have constructed the same Refinement Engine as me.

    If I operate Engine too fast it will drain my metal stamina early and I will not have a chance to recover my mental stamina in process hence I will not able toplete the process.

    If I operate Engine too slow, I will gain stamina in the process but it will take too much time and I will be too tired to operate the engine.

    Time passed on and Engine have sucked half of the Mana cloud but I am started to feel tired and there is still half of the Mana cloud remains to be sucked.

    Still, I kept refining the mana cloud, I don¡¯t want to be like my predecessor who wasn¡¯t able to ovee this step and almost all of them left stranded on the private stage, very very few able do it a second time.

    The Spheroid Engine is now little visible in the clouds as it outlines can be seen, as cloud begin to thin out, the Engine bes more and more visible.

    As the time passed only one-third of the mana cloud remain and I am dead tired, nearly all my mental energy had been drained as I operating Refinement Engine with my sheer will.

    The suction now can be clearly seen from the Thirteen suction points, the red smoke clearly seen flowing from the semi-transparent pipes toward the Refinement chamber.

    The only thing kept me going is my imagination, I am imagining myself center stage of League of heroes, winner trophy in my hand and millions of people cheering for me.

    That¡¯s the only imagination kept me going as Refinement Engine kept sucking the mana cloud soon it about 5% of its original size remail but I am really spent.

    I barely hanging by the thread, the sucking speed of the engine so slow that it is barely noticeable, the engine looked like it can stop any minute.

    The whole Engine is dimmed that it looked malfunctioned even thinking of my dream of League of Heroes didn¡¯t work.

    If it¡¯s going on as it is now, I am definitely going to fail and I don¡¯t have any confidence in seeding in second chance.

    ¡¯If my biggest dream isn¡¯t going to give me the will to fight on then I am going to take it from my greatest nightmare.

 Chapter 9 34% Purity

    Five Years Ago

    "Siren.....Sirens" we were eating in the restaurant when sirens suddenly sirens started ring, "It¡¯s highest level Siren, Micheal, Rose let¡¯s go." My mother said and we started to run toward the closest bunker.

    We have done this emergency exercise three times in the past two years, it¡¯s quite fun as I see a lot of my friends in the bunker and spend half a day there.

    I, my mother and My best friend Rose who is also my secret crush started running towards the closest bunkers, horns ring and curses ringing out on the street.

    Some people are didn¡¯t even listing to siren as they still looked carefree and going there way without a care for sirens, thinking this is another emergency exercise.

    Emergency exercise this may be but they still have to follow thew, which states they have run towards bunker when they heard emergency sirens if they caught not heeding they will be heavily fined by the town.

    ¡¯¡¯This is fun, right?" I asked my friend Rose while running, her face was full of fears, ¡¯¡¯I didn¡¯t know, this may be a real rm, not exercise." She said.

    Rose and I are neighbor¡¯s and grew up together and are a best friend but I also like her a lot. Rose has simr height to with cute face and rare light blue hair when she grew up she will really be an absolute beauty.

    ¡¯¡¯Don¡¯t worry children this is just false rm." Said my mom but we still run toward the bunker, my mother never takes chances in this type of thing, she once experienced Monster Horde in her youth, she knows what kind of destruction it brought.

    ¡¯¡¯REPEAT THIS IS NOT A FALSE ALARM, MONSTER HORDE IS 10KM AWAY, PLEASE HURRY TO THE NEAREST BUNKER." Announcement heard everything is silent for a moment and then mayhem urred.

    All the who weren¡¯t paid to heed or slightly paying heed started to run toward the bunker. It is there is no organization, people didn¡¯t care and started to use their get ahead.

    I even saw many people doing it, one brute used powers as he covered all his skin with rock and directly ram into the crowd, many people got injured by this but he didn¡¯t care and ran ahead. My mother kept both of her hands in a vise-like a grip as she ran taking both of us.

    ¡¯¡¯Ahhh..." I heard many shrieks and screams when I looked back, I see a cloud of Ariel Monstersing and diving toward the humans in the crowd.

    ¡¯Shit¡¯ i heard my mother said and she begins dragging us toward the bunker. On the way, I tried to contact my father but there is no signal. ¡¯¡¯Don¡¯t worry about your father, he is most safe. The hospital had a separate bunker." Said, my mother. I felt relieved after hearing that.

    ¡¯¡¯Rose you don¡¯t have to worry, there is bunker very near the bank, your parents will be fine." She said to rosefortingly, holding back her tears she nodded as she heard my mother saying.

    "Kcha.." "Ahhhhh...." people reside screamed as Eagle type monster dived down and break the man half and flew away with taking half his body.

    Blood started to flow from half a body making earth red, no one had the luxury to wait see, monstersing down and eating people.

    If Ariel Monster hade, it wouldn¡¯t be long that surface Monsters will alsoe. The streets have be more chaotic as Ariel Monster¡¯s attacks be fierce.

    If this Monster Horde was low level, the town would have fought back as it did in the past but this Horde is clearly on the different level.

    ¡¯Thud...thud¡¯ earth started to vibrate, it is surface Monster¡¯s that areing. Hearing this sound the chaos ascended on the stories, this time there was no hesitation could be seen on the people faces.

    To go front some people even started to do anything, they started to use their monster and powers unhesitatingly, some people got injured some even got killed. this was my first time seeing the cruelty of survival as people started to kill their peers just get ahead.

    I started to see the silhouettes of the surface monster, most ahead are the Scarlet Stallions and Spiked cats.

    ¡¯¡¯Move! Thud....." somebody just attacked from behind and felled on the corner, thank god the attack was wind type, we just lightly injured but his attack did throw us quite far, "That bastard!" cursed as we stand up and started to run again, ¡¯¡¯Michealnguage." Admonished my mother.

    ¡¯Cry...¡¯ suddenly a loud bird cry heard directly above us, a Gigantic Snow White Eagle Monstere from above and grabbed Rose swiftly between its ws and flew away.

    Within a second it¡¯s all over, that soon became a white dot in the sky, I just stood shocked in a stupor. ¡¯p¡¯ ¡¯¡¯Micheal lets go?" My mother said as she pped me and dragged me away.

    I didn¡¯t dare to imagine what will happen to rose but she is most likely dead eaten by that Eagle Monster. We somehow managed to survive the horde, reaching bunker in time, my father was also survived by hiding in the hospital bunker.

    That Monster Horde killed one forth residence of our town. Rose parents also not able to survive even their bodies were not found they were like taken or eaten away by the Monsters like rose and other townspeople.

    I was not able to sleep for months, daily having the nightmare of that day, sometimes I even have dreams of Rose eaten alive by that Eagle type Monster.

    Present day

    Remembering that nightmarish day, I filled with fear and fighting spirit as I never able to feel that weak again, I could have me or my mother in ce rose, just thinking this thought make want to stronger, strong enough that I could protect my parents from any harm.

    I operated the Refinement Engine with this newfound willpower, in minutes Ipleted absorption of the Mana cloud.

    ¡¯Gears moving¡¯ the gears started to move automatically and whole Refinement Engine ise alight with so blinding glow that I can¡¯t see anything except for bright purple globe.

    I brightness started to recede after some time and when all brightness has receded. I saw Refinement Engine again but there are some changes in it, The Refinement Engines color got bright purple but that¡¯s not the only change, the most amazing change can be seen on the Mana Scale.

    I was shocked seeing the purity of my Mana, it is 34%, before refining my Mana it purity should have been at 16%-17% but it now doubled.

    It is now in the range of those who have Medium level talent because those have a purity of mana above 33.5% Mana purity are considered in the range of medium level talent.

    I opened to see it is early morning, I am dead tired and I just wanted to sleep peacefully.

 Chapter 10 Supreme Combat Exercise

    When I woke up it¡¯s already three in the afternoon, Ashlyn is still inside sleeping. Well her body will take time to adjust to this new purity of mana.

    You can only Refine Mana when your monster is integrated as you share same Mana so when you refine your mana you also refine your Monsters Mana as Refinement Engine also imprinted inside your Monster.

    I freshen up and opened my door to see my parents sitting by the door, they looked to in sleep. They must have been waiting for me for two days.

    I did not disturb their sleep just put the nket on them. I walk in the kitchen to see any leftover food from the morning but I didn¡¯t find any except for the cans of instant food.

    My eyes got misty seeing this, I know my parents didn¡¯t like instant food but just to save time to guard my door they ate instant food.

    I started to make a meal, I learned how to make the simple meal as my parents many time have to dote shift in the hospital.

    I was humming a song and just about finished making myst dish when I heard a sound behind, ¡¯¡¯Well looking at how cheerfully you are making lunch, you must be sessful constructing your Mana Refinement Engine." Said, my mother.

    ¡¯¡¯Yes I was lucky," I said smilingly, luck had nothing to do with me constructing my Refinement Engine but I don¡¯t want to worry them going by going into whole details.

    ¡¯¡¯You guys freshen up, lunch will be ready in five," I said started setting up the table as my parents left to freshen up.

    It was quite a good dinner, my parents talk about something and everything as the conversation was lite.

    "There only five days left before you leave?" Said my mom emotionally, I never left home except for the school trip outside the town into the forest.

    "Mommy going to miss you sobs....sobs...sobs" She said then started crying, I got little confused seeing this my mother was emotions but never a crier and she never cry this openly with sobs.

    This is mother¡¯s love, I guess as I never been away from her before. ¡¯¡¯Micheal we have something important to tell you." My father said in a serious tone.

    My father rarely spoke in a serious tone, "Right Evie?" said my father to mom, ¡¯¡¯Yes, we have something important to tell you, Micheal." Said, my mother, as she wiped tears off her face.

    I got little-scared hearing their serious tone, thinking some bad news but looking at their faces I heaved a sigh of relief as their faces looked happy so it must be some good news but I don¡¯t understand why they have to be so serious.

    ¡¯¡¯I am pregnant, you will have little brother or sister in eight months." She said smiling, it is quite shocking news that. My parents never expressed a will to have a second child but I guess it happens between adults and my parents still in theirte thirties. it¡¯s also a good thing having a baby will keep them upied and they worry less about.

    "That¡¯s good news," I said awkwardly, what other things you say to your mother about the pregnancy, "Mom, Dad have you practiced Supreme Combat Exercise?" I asked my parents to diffuse the awkwardness.

    ¡¯¡¯Everybody tried to practice Supreme Combat Exercise but rarely anyone able to do one set of it though." He said, b

    Supreme Combat Exercise has 24 moves of offense and defense, it also has a good side effect that it merge small amount of mana into each cell of the body making it stronger but from what I¡¯ve read from the Web that one had to endure inhuman amount pain to practice every move of that exercise and pain only increase as you practice in it.

    Supreme Combat Exercise also know the creator of skills, if one able to practice it to high-end one could create very own Skill.

    "We both tried it but we were not able to do more than three moves, that pain is just inhuman." said my mother and shudder in thinking of that pain.

    ¡¯¡¯Well you should try as well, every tried it at least one time when they are young." Said, my father, as he encouraged me to try. ¡¯¡¯I will," I replied. They left the kitchen soon after.

    "Chu..chu.?" Ashlynes out of me suddenly and asked for food, she is feeling hungry as I sensed her emotions.

    ¡¯¡¯I¡¯ll give you your food," I said as I ruffled her feather¡¯s. I walk toward drawer and took out the pouch of her food. "Chu...chu....chu!" Ashlyn objected seeing this packet of regr food and demanded a special food which I promised her I will give it to her if she didn¡¯t attack Ellen¡¯s monster.

    ¡¯Uh..¡¯ i got little startled by her intelligence, before the ceremony her intelligence that of one year child but now her intelligence clearly shows that of two years child.

    I took out special treat made of Specialist stage Monster¡¯s meat and put it on her te, Ashlyn ate that with relish and finished it within minutes andid in her stomach.

    I check my social media for a few minutes, Ron and Ellen both left yesterday and even reach their cities as they posted some photos, I like andment on their photos before logging out.

    I typed the Supreme Combat Exercise, I¡¯ve never really actively searched for the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    There are millions of result are shown but I chose the first link which is a government site, which would have more detailed information about it.

    By reading all I was in immense awe, some information I know as human developed it during their inception and the pain felt during practice and how it makes the body stronger and how afterpleting it¡¯s 10 set how its power increases exponentially, only lower than Skill.

    I didn¡¯t know that afterpleting it¡¯s thirty sets it¡¯s power the same as Skill and afterpleting fifty sets it¡¯s power will be above that of normal skill, in practicing one¡¯s body defense and vitality also increased but still even for all those benefits people didn¡¯t practice Supreme Combat Exercise.

    There are three main reasons for it, first is the mostmon Inhuman pain they felt performing the exercise, the second reason is that humanities advancement in many fields such as Technology, Magical Artifacts, and Alchemical Elixir and Medicine with it they can easily get the simr effects as practicing Supreme Combat Exercise.

    And the third and most important reason that there is no danger to the survival, In Inception human, had to fight for their survival but now there is no danger.

    Humans have carved out their safe heavens and there is a minimum danger to their survival in today¡¯s age.

 Chapter 11 Farewell

    The 24 moves of Supreme Combat Exercise is not actually referred to the fighting moves but 24 different ways of Mana Cirction in the body.

    Just like human body have blood veins it also has mana/magic veins but one can manipte mana easily, by manipting Mana certain ways produce certain effects.

    That is how Supreme Combat Exercise and Skillse into being. Supreme Combat Exercise called the mother of skill because it¡¯s 24 moves makes use of all magic veins both active and inactive magic veins of the body.

    It makes onepletely familiarise all magic veins inside the body, the higher you go practicing Supreme Combat Exercise, the more familiar one became with his magic veins which in turn very important in creating a Skill.

    The next point I read about this exercise made me most startled, it says afterpleting 10 set one¡¯s talent in mana abortion will upgrade upper Low level.

    Completing 30 sets one¡¯s talent will upgrade to Medium level as more set¡¯s one done more one¡¯s talent will upgrade.

    Our body absorbs mana from the surrounding, the better one¡¯s talent is more mana one¡¯s body able to absorb.

    After reading all of this my body filled with vigor and I walk toward the backyard, ¡¯Chu..¡¯ Ashlyn also came flying on my shoulder.

    The backyard is where I do my physical training, Two full moons can see bathing the dark sky with their gentle light, it¡¯s one of the best time for practice.

    I took out my practice sword from the shed and activate the camera to record my progress of the exercise.

    I started swinging my sword in technique which I learned in the school and started to circte the mana ording to the first move.

    First, I felt nothing as I circte the mana of the direction of the first move but some timeter I started to feel prickling pain all over my body.

    First, it is slow but then ites with full force and it felt like there was hundreds of the needle are prickling me, it was so painful that I just want to stop the mana cirction and drop the sword.

    Enduring the pain, I persisted but soon pain of a hundred needles soon turned to pain thousand needles pricking me, I would have stopped if not for I am close to thepleting first move.

    Greeting my teeth I kept practicing my sword and circting mana as the first move directed, every moment felt life hour as I kept enduring this pain.

    ¡¯Ha..¡¯ Sound got out of my mouth as Ipleted the first move, I threw the sword on the ground and sat on grass taking a deep breath.

    My clothes got drenched by sweat, it took me ten minutes to get myself under control, no wonder people don¡¯t do this exercise despite its many benefits.

    I check the recording of the practice, it¡¯s only three minutes and 27 seconds but it felt like hours. I tap the y, after fully ying it, I tapped a few more buttons.

    "I can¡¯t believe it!" I said to myself, I yed the scenes of my practice, I was quite startled so Ipare with my earlier practice I¡¯ve done.

    My sword stroke 1.1 times faster than before albeit sword was shaking but still 1.1 times faster. Normally after bonding ceremony, my speed would have increased between 0.5 to 1.0, even if I consider my speed increased to 0.8 after the ceremony but there is still 0.3 left.

    That 0.3 is definitely increased when I am practicing Supreme Combat exercise, ording to what I¡¯ve read earlier, every move will enhance my speed by 0.3 and if I am able toplete one set they my speed would increase more than seven times.

    Iugh at myself thinking that even adults canplete 3 moves and I am thinking ofpleting one set, toplete one circle of that exercise I had to greet my teeth and close my eyes even my sword was shaking.

    I rested for some time and pick me a sword and started circting mana ording to the first move of the exercise.

    This time also I gritted teeth and closed eyes as I felt the eminence pain but I still endured and my sword was little less shaky than before.

    Likest time I threw my sword and rested on the ground, damn this exercise is really painful.

    This time I barely able to open my eyes through the pain and my sword was little less shaky but I stillpleted my first move.

    I practiced tillte, my parents didn¡¯t disturb me seeing how diligent I am training.

    By the time I am finished, I can perfectly circte the first move of the exercise without closing my and sword shaking in my hand though I still gritted my teeth to endure the pain.

    The main reason I am practicing this dreadful exercise to improve my talent in Mana absorption.

    The rate of Ashlyn talent in Mana absorbing is one worst in all monster¡¯s, even being mutated of her species, that didn¡¯t change anything her Mana absorption talent still that Grey Spark Sparrow.

    Her talent is so bad that the mana I¡¯ve sucked from mana cloud is absorbed in the Refinement Engine could only fill up about 40% percent of its central storage, to fill itpletely it will take about two days.

    I had started to feel itchy all over my body from all that sweet I got when I am doing exercise now had dried up.

    I directly went for the shower, after washing away dried sweat, it felt refreshing.

    I click a few buttons on my holo-watch, I am checking the confirmation of my ticket as I will take the train to another city from the Carrol city.

    I have to spend nearly all my saving on this trip and have enough which wouldst me a weak, after checking my ticket is confirmed I close the window.

    I sit in the meditating position and prepare to refine mana.

    There is no need to suck mana like before as all Mana which body absorbed will directly enter in the Engine, now I just have to refine it andpress it.

    I start to operate the Refinement Engine, purifying andpressing the which absorbed by the engine before.

    In an hour, I¡¯ve finished refining all the mana I¡¯ve absorbed, the central storage now filled 70 %, now is the main task is to re-refined the mana which is stored into central storage to make more purified.

    Currently, the Purity of my Mana is at 34% percent which is equal to that lowest category Medium talent, if I want a level up to the 2nd level of private stage I have to 40% percent Mana purity.

    I started to re-refine Mana from the central storage, it was a lot harder than purifying raw Mana, in one round of refining I became so tired that barely able to finish the first round of refinement.

    Ashlynes out of me and slept within minutes on my chest, I tried to fall into sleep but it wouldn¡¯t take me, I decided to read new for a while, there is news about my favorite idol Elizabeth Collins.

    She was winner League of Heroes fifteen years ago, she won the sweeping victory in league crushing all her opponents.

    She left the Republic soon after that and when she returned four years ago the whole Republic shocked by her progress.

    She had be evolver who evolved passed the 12th(field Martial) stage into a brand new boundary. She had merged ( Complete Integration) with her Monster Ivory Eagle in the front whole capital, it is her¡¯s Action figure I had in my room, on top of which Ashlyn liked to sit.

    I¡¯ve seen that video hundreds of times before they took it out from the web, The Ebony colored wings sprouted from her back, her nails became sharper and crown of ebony colored feathers manifested on her head, she looked really powerful in that form.

    She hade back to back to Republic for some work, the President has organized feast in her honor and she even gave a lecture in the capital where the most talented young member¡¯s of Top Organisation and Government had a chance to listen.

    I am so jealous of those bastards as they had a chance to see and listen to her beautiful voice, their manyments left those attendees saying how amazing her lecture was how much they gained from it.

    Time passed by and it was the day I leave the town, In the past few I only ate, sleep and practice, I didn¡¯t even take out single step out of my house seeing this even my parent got little worried about my maniac training.

    I made a quite a progress but it was not as fast as I expected. I only able to perform two moves of the Supreme Combat Exercises smoothly without shaking and closing my eyes.

    Quite funnily I also able to do only two rounds Mana re refinement but the result was not that great, I only able to increase the purity of my Mana by mere points, now my Mana¡¯s purity is 34.8

 Chapter 12 Acciden

    "Did you packed everything?" My mother asked, yes I said, "Yes, mom I packed everything." I said to my mother as she was fussing over my clothes.

    My father came to the living room and handed me a palm-sized box, ¡¯¡¯what is it?" I asked, ¡¯¡¯You opened it" he said back, feeling curious I opened the box.

    ¡¯Gasp..¡¯ i gasped seeing the thing inside of the box,

    it is Grade 1 Magical Artifact, it looked little damaged but seem usable.

    I pick the hilt and inject my mana inside into it, a curved de started to expand from the hilt, soon it turned into 70 cm katana.

    "I found it in our old town after Monster Horde left," he said, the owner of this sword must be dead or eaten by the monster.

    It is damage but it¡¯s still Grade 1 Magic Artifact which is used by Corporal level powerhouse despite being little damaged it is still very useful for Specialist level powerhouse.

    Normal Grade 1 Artifact cost about Fifty thousand union credit and damaged artifact will easily sell to thirty thousand, which also yearly ie of my family.

    ¡¯Beep¡¯ i heard from my watch, it was a notification when I read. ¡¯¡¯Father don¡¯t, you guys need it more and there is also a baby," I said, my father,l had transferred 10000 thousand credit to my ount.

    "Keep it, it was saving we did for you, we even spend some of it." My mother said apologetically. I again double checked my backpack before locking it.

    "All ready," I said to wear my backpack, "chu..chu.," Ashlyn called out as her parents were coddling her, she somehow got out of their coddle and flew on my shoulder.

    ¡¯beep¡¯ ¡¯¡¯ let¡¯s go, the car is waiting." Said father, as notification sounded on my father¡¯s Holowatch, my fathead an ordered car for the train station.

    The Hovercar already by the street, we all get in it. It started to speed toward the train station, it is A.I. it didn¡¯t need a driver, you just voicemand your destination.

    Not long after we reach the train station, the station is small and only fifty-some people could be seen. Most of my ssmates had left and not many stayed in the town.

    There only two trains daily, traveling alone is deathwish as all area out is filled with danger only those as Corporal stage can travel along with their monster even they also bear some risks dying traveling alone, that how the dangerous the world is.

    Soon the train came, train only stops for ten minutes in town, ¡¯¡¯sobs... I¡¯ll miss you." Said, my mom, ¡¯¡¯Remember to call every week." She said wiping her tears, ¡¯¡¯Yes mom." I said and hugged my parents, besides me, Ashlyn is also coddled by her parents.

    ¡¯¡¯Ashlyn lets go," I said, my voice saved her from her parents as shended on my shoulder. I took my seat by the window and waved my parent¡¯s goodbye.

    As the train started to elerate, the figure of my parents became smaller and smaller till I can¡¯t see them anymore.

    As train speed past the town, it entered underground. All the train run underground fearing an attack of Monsters on the surface, the walls of underground tunnels are reinforced with superalloy so there is little risk of monsters breaking past it and attacking the train.

    I will take nine hours to reach Carrol city, in between train will stop in another four stops, seeing there is nothing to in the dark tunnel, I called back Ashlyn inside me started to purify my mana.

    In few days of absorbing, Ipletely filled the central storage of Refinement Engine, now I only have to further re-refine that mana.

    There is a need to set a special position to operate the Refining Engine. I started to purify the mana by refining processes andpressing process.

    It took a little more than an hour before I finished two rounds of re-refining my mana, I got tired after two rounds.

    The light¡¯s are dim half of the passengers either sleeping or doing something on their holowatches, sometimeter Ashlyn alsoe out of me and started looking curiously at the passengers.

    Only some people had their monster out as rule no monsterrger than the hand can stay on the train so mostly young monster¡¯s fits that criteria.

    An announcement rang out from the train informing strain will stop on the station at next stop, soon the train stopped.

    Passengers got in and got out and seat in front of me is filled by a cute young girl, same age as me who is holding fire wolf cub and the serious looking man who is wearing a ck suit seemed to be with a young girl.

    This fire wolf looked different from the normal fire wolf, it has a distinguishable me mark on its head which looked like a real fire. This wolf must be mutated or activated some high-level strain and it giving off energy stronger than Ashlyn, it must be at Lv.2 of Private stage.

    ¡¯we wo¡¯ that wolf started barking yfully at Ashlyn and trying his all to get out of that girls hold, "Fire! if you behave, I will give a treatter." she said and smiled apologetically at me, I smiled back at her.

    Time passed by and I purify my mana one more time, I don¡¯t want to waste any time as there are only five years till league of heroes and I want to participate in it.

    The nine-hour train ride is over as we reach the carrol city, it is big ss 6 city which is famous among the mid-level adventures, I told all my friends and the family that I am going to but Carrol city but my real destination is Westblood city.

    Westblood city is ss 9 city same as a Capital and also the most dangerous city in the Republic, it is known as adventurers paradise as it situated in the most fertile part of the Republic.

    Forest surrounding it filled with both Monster¡¯s and magical nts, one-third new adventurers always die in their first year in hands monsters and man

    It is also a city which most attacked by monster horde every year but it also a city which is most wealthy as it surrounded by dangerous but fertile, many adventures go to Westblood city to hunt monster and get rich every year.

    I decided to wait three hours in the station, to pass the time I brought a snack for both myself and Ashlyn.

    The train came half an hour early and it will stay at half an hour, I walk towards the levitating train like rest of the people. ording to my tickets my seat at the rear end of the train.

    As I entered the train to find the box is very crowded, I brought the cheapest ticket, I could find. I walk into crowd sometimes even stepping on someone tow to find my seat.

    The seats in the box are so small that it barely looked bigger than five-year-old child seats, I somehow sat on seat sandwiched between two hulky middle-aged men.

    I barely able to move an inch as I sit sandwiched between them, thank god I took Ashlyn inside me, seeing her nature, she might have attacked some men here in anger.

    From the energies, I am sensing most of the men here seem to be in a private stage, this is the box of poor people I suppose as all people look here to be brute workers.

    The train started to speed up and soon it entered underground, it will take two days to reach the Westblood city.

    The boxcar is loud with all people shooting and taking, I even got little ruffled in it, I wanted to Operate the refinement engine but this is not a good time.

    Time passes on, it¡¯s been more that day, I am to the train to the WestBldood. I never going buy the cheap ticked again, it was so tiring as I can¡¯t properly move my and feet.

    ¡¯Thud..thud¡¯ i hear a faint sound like something hitting the train soon that noise increased, people started to look all direction as iting from all over the train.

    ¡¯¡¯Thudump...thudump...crash.." the train is suddenly flipped over and crash, I started to pray at final movement before I lost consciousness due to shock.

 Chapter 13 Fight!

    When I woke up from my unconsciousness, I was on the train floor still sandwiched between bodies, a faint sounds of fighting could be heard from outside.

    I tried moving the body above me but it hardly budged, I crane my neck in limited space and activated torch from my watch to see, I was quite startled to find there are many bodies above.

    My shirt felt wet, when I touched it with my finger¡¯s it felt sticky, when looking at my finger¡¯s there is red substance sticking on it, something downed to me and I petrified.

    It was blood, in hurry, I check breathing of man above me to find there was no breathing, he is dead and the body beside it.

    I tried to wriggle out of dead bodies, it felt suffocating to be trapped between dead bodies.

    After efforts half an hour to somehow got out a pile of bodies, after getting out I take a good look my train car to see, there is a big pile of human bodies and I likely tossed inside them thinking I am dead.

    I felt horrified, some bodies had peaceful expression while others looked in extreme pain, there must be fifty sixty bodies on that pile.

    I averted my gaze from the bodies, to hear the sound of fights from outside, from the sound I am hearing there must be some big fight going on.

    ¡¯Chichi¡¯ i hear a sound to see, three rats type monster eating the bodies, they are Red Nails Rat¡¯s a rat type monster who is famous for their sharp teeth and Red nails and has ss 7 strain.

    They usually found inrge groups, they looked to be Lv. 1 Private stage, same as Ashlyn.

    Ashlyn suddenlyes out of me, feeling movement all three rats looked at me and attacked directly.

    "Ashlyn." ¡¯chu...¡¯ she gave a long cry and started to throw her silver fireball at Acri rates, that gave me enough time to take out my Grade 1 magical Artifact and activate it.

    I attack with my sword, ¡¯slice¡¯ one rat directly sliced into two by my sword, even I got startled by that. I never fought with any real monster before, I only have experience fighting monster¡¯s that produce by stimtion.

    Still, there is one remain, Ashlyn already killed another rat with her fire, thisst rat seem to be in frenzy, barely dodging her fire. Ie behind and sneakily attack it as it barely dodged Ashlyn¡¯s attack that it had no time to dodge.

    ¡¯slice..¡¯ it also cut into two, "Let¡¯s go, Ashlyn." I said the acri rats monster had a strong sense of smell and they would go crazy, smelling theirs kins and attack in frenzy.

    The boxcar is upside down, I have to walk on dead bodies to reach the door and when I got out of the train, what greet is the heavy sense of smell.

    The scene I saw left me with an awestruck expression, about six hundred something men and their monsters are fighting thousands of res nail rats, the men seem to finghting in the organised manner.

    Powerful Evolver must have taken control of the battle, it¡¯s not easy to control men you have never met before. The battle strategy also simple the powerful is fighting ahead and weaker are behind.

    Some fifty sixty people resting and eating monster meat before going back to fight, many dead bodies of both humans and rats club, I about go back into train fearing to get dragged into the battle when I heard should.

    "Kid why are you just standing there like idiote and fight!" shouted a scary looking man who is fighting left and right with the monsters.

    I gritted my teeth walk toward the battle if don¡¯t go, the man will likely kill me for being coward, in this type life and death battles no cowardness is tolerated, I have read many news people got killed for running from battle.

    The train tunnel isrge with five super maic tracks, so there isrge space to fight.

    I and Ashlyn joined and started to fight, "Are you hiding in the train till now?" asked the boy who was fighting monsters beside me and looked to be in same age as me.

    ¡¯¡¯No, when I wake up, I was in pile of bodies and when I got out it, I find all you are fighting here." I said, he nodded as if he understood.

    The boy beside me is same as me and holding Grade 1 weapon. He is wearing a white uniform which had a design Alchemical sk on his chest, it is a sign of Rothschild Alchemical, its organization which is especially known for their alchemical positions.

    His monster is quite unique, it is palm size snake dark as night, whoever that snake attacked the monster end up dead, the snake monster power must be poison rted.

    The fight is quite rxed, we just have to kill Lv.1 Private stage monster who came to us, I asked Ashlyn to use her mana sparingly in case of unexpected emergencies.

    ¡¯¡¯Howe fight is so organized?" I asked I have my suspicion but I still wanted to know, ¡¯¡¯It was all due to efforts of sir ck,¡¯¡¯

    ¡¯¡¯When the monster¡¯s attacked he organized a battle formation and he killed all the cowards who had an objection." He said with a shudder, fear clearly written on his face whoever that Mr. ck is.

    I can¡¯t see the fights off the front just silhouettes Monsters and men fighting, Mr. ck must be one of them.

    This is good, it giving me the experience to fight the real monster¡¯s. Ashlyn now and then ate the hearts of monster¡¯s, she didn¡¯t usually Lv.1 monster¡¯s meat but the heart is tasty, I guess.

    She first cooks it with her fire then ate it as she did not like eating raw meat.

    I wanted to fight using Supreme Combat Exercise but these monster are too weak that even Ashlyn same level as them attacking halfheartedly.

    The real fight is going on in front where stronger monsters are fighting but it is too risky for small private stage cultivators to go in front.

    ¡¯¡¯When are reinforcement ising?" I asked the jim as he told me earliar, he came from a big organization and seem to know many things, ¡¯¡¯It will take more than a day," I startled hearing that I thought it will take five to six hours.

    ¡¯¡¯There is Monster Horde attacking the Westblood city. So, the reinforcement probably came from the Capitol." He said, his expression also turned grave in the thought of reinforcement.

    Currently, we are fighting in a stalemate with the monsters, if some unexpected happens we could all probably die.

    There is no fixe oue when ites to the monster if in the form Mr. ck able to kill that giant rat then it could all end in an hour but from the next to it is highly unlikely.

    He said that Mr. ck is Lieutenant Grade powerhouse who holding back Captain stage Acri rat, there are higher chances of Mr. ck being defeated than the Monster.

    An hour passed by as we talked and swung the sword to kill the monster that came, it is a quite rxed fight but the situation suddenly changed by the heart-churning cry.

    ¡¯¡¯Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

 Chapter 14 Half Skill

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhj"

    A loud cry rang out, we looked to see there is a big hole opened near the center of the battlefield and the monster¡¯s started to pouring out from the hole, the unlucky man got eaten alive by the monsters.

    "Ahhh..." another cry rang out from a different part of the battlefield.

    Holes started to open from the ground and Monster¡¯s started pouring in. Soon, a new hole opened near us and Monster¡¯s started toe out of it.

    ¡¯Fuck...¡¯ i cursed as Lv. 3 private monster¡¯se to attack us, ¡¯ng..¡¯ my sword barely able of injuring that monster instead I got injured by its the sharp nail on the leg.

    Ashlyn¡¯s fire also unable to do anything and panic building inside me as barely dodging monster¡¯s attacks.

    I pour more mana into my sword and it covered in silver fire, summoning fire drain more mana than operating magical artifact but it is also more lethal.

    "ng..ng" I attacked but I countered with his ws Ashlyn also attack from behind by throwing a small fireball but it barely able to affect the monster.

    As I am attacking and dodging, my eyesnded on Jim¡¯s, his condition is not that better than me, he is also struggling to even injure the monster.

    Even his little snake who used to kill Lv.1 monster at the bite but now it¡¯s poison hardly seem to work, still, Jim seemed to be better condition than me.

    ¡¯¡¯ng ng ng" my sword and monster ws are countering each other, but I am still panicked as new holes are being opened by monsters.

    "shit!" I said as another lv.3 monster join the fray that had put double pressure on us, thank god Ashlyn is a bird if she had been ground monster, she definitely got have injured.

    ¡¯¡¯Ashlyn don¡¯t get to close, just distract them from above," I said to, she got quite close to the monster and Red Nail Rat Monster tried to swipe his nail¡¯s at her.

    We are fighting with distract and attack strategy and it¡¯s barely working as I am getting more and more injuries, although they are not lethal they are still the injuries if they pile up, it could be life-threatening.

    ¡¯gurgle.....thud.¡¯ a woman in front of me got her neck sliced by the nail of the monster, she died choking in her own blood.

    This was a tragic site to see but it is happening all around me, people are dying in front of me and monsters eating their flesh it is a horrifying site to see.

    ¡¯uh..¡¯ the light around me brighten when I crane neck to what is happening, I see Jim¡¯s sword is glowing and bodies of lv.3 rats sliced in two.

    ¡¯¡¯Is it skill?" I asked him, he is from a big Organization, he had to be privy to some skills but I am little confused from what I know Skills could be only used by Corporal stage or above powerhouse.

    "No, I can¡¯t use skill yet, what I using now is half skill," he said. I¡¯ve read about half skills, the techniques which have 10%-20% might of the original Skill they are based on.

    Seeing Jim using skill a bulb lighten in mind, ¡¯¡¯Fuck, I am such an idiot!" I cursed myself under breath and started circting the first move of the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Soon the pain came but it is bearable, my attacks got a little bit faster but still, I wasn¡¯t able to keep two monsters at bay.

    Making my mind, I circted the second move and more pain came but with pain, my attack speed also increased.

    ¡¯¡¯ng ng ng" I started to counter with my attacks, preventing monster¡¯s further attacking me and keeping them at bay.

    Ashlyn and I coordinating during the fight, she detracts them and I attack, it was wless coordination only possible by our shared bond.

    In the corner of my eye, I saw Jim took out a thumb size bottle with red liquid in it and drank it with one chug. This must be mana potion he drank, they are the product of the alchemy and are quite expensive.

    The four bodies of monster could be seen in front of him as he used his half skill two times, from what I¡¯ve read the biggest drawback of half skills are their mana consumption as they waste lot more mana.

    Only using it two times Jim is nearly drained as he had to drink mana potion but I have still sixty percent of my mana reserved.

    This isn¡¯t going anywhere when I think about the monsters in front of, soon orter I will get tired and these monster¡¯s will finished me in second.

    Gritting my teeth, I circted my mana to the direction of the third movement of the Exercise, the pain came, I was about to close my eyes in pain but I stopped myself somehow and controlled my shaky sword.

    If I was in the home, I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this pain but here in life and death battlefield I have to endure this pain toe out alive, there are many things I¡¯ve left do and most important, my unborn younger sibling.

    thinking all those things I endured the pain and started circting 4th move of the exercise and endured the hellish pain thate with it.

    ¡¯slice¡¯ "yes!" I shouted when my sword hit the monster¡¯s fun, lightly injuring it in the process, this is the first time I injured it.

    These Monsters are two levels higher than me and had higher strain than Ashlyn, making them way stronger than me and Ashlyn, it was quite good that I am able to injure it.

    Thinking 4th move will not be enough to heavily injure them much less kill them I circted fifth and sixth move of them Excercise in session, I clenched my teeth so hard that even my gums started to hurt.

    "slic...tatata" my sword cut across monster¡¯s back, leaving a big wound, feeling pain, it bared his teeth against me as both monsters started to attack me in frenzy.

    "bring it on!" I also shouted, they are not the only one feeling pain I am also in immense pain but I am enduring it. if I didn¡¯t kill these monster¡¯s they will kill me and eat in seconds.

    Another one of my attacks hit them, it wouldn¡¯t be long before I kill them. Jim is also seemed to struggling against the monsters using his half skill time to time and chugging mana potions to supplement mana.

    It must be good to have a big organization as a backer, having positions and skill avable readily makes one envy then but still, I wouldn¡¯t change the decision for all benefits of the world.

    When I looked at Ashlyn I felt it¡¯s all worth it, despite her fire is no use on monster¡¯s she still helping me distract them with her fire.

    If her talent was little higher or her mana purity above 50% she could have easily able harm these monsters, the purer the mana is more destructive power would be, its like difference between kerosene and petrol.

    "oh no!" I thought when I saw two more Lv. 3 Red Nail Rat Monster¡¯sing toward my directions and soon my feare true and they joined the fray attacking me.

    Four monsters beside me and started to attack me from all direction, Ashlyn looked at me worriedly and started attacking a monster with all her force but its no uses.

    "aww!" I cried out as monster¡¯s red nail dug deep into the leg, the monster keeps injuring and one monster kept jumping to aim at my neck, I was barely able to dodge that.

    If this going on for another ten minutes, I will surely will before these monsters dinner meat. thinking this do or die situation I started to circte seventh, eighth and nine moves of exercise consecutively.

    I have stepped away from fainting due to pain and my gums started to bleed, "Ahhhhhhhh" I shout out with all my heart and attacked the monsters.

    Circting ninth move, my speed grew exponentially and I started to attack monsters with madness. ¡¯¡¯Tatatata¡¯¡¯ one monster jumped to attack my neck but I attacked it in midair cutting it into two pieces, some of its blood even fell on my face.

    Seeing their kin dead all three monsters started to attack me with madness, I also answered them with madness killing another their kin, leaving behind only two monsters behind.

    Of the two one id heavily injured earlier, I targetted that monster special after a short fight, I killed him as it was already injured.

    Now only remaining in one seeing all his brother dead it went into utter madness and directly jump for my head, wanting it to Pearce it with his nails.

    "COME ONNN!" I shouted and attack it horizontally with my sword, when my attack touched it directly sliced from head to tail, dividing it into two from the center.

 Chapter 15 Cave In

    I was just about to dial it back my mana cirction to the sixth move of Supreme Combat Exercise because this pain nearly making me nearly ck out but I didn¡¯t get the chance to do that because another hole open near me and monster started to swarm out.

    "fuck..." I cursed seeing a group of the monster¡¯sing toward our direction, soon it spits and five lv. 3 monsterse to my way. "Ahhh save me save me!" I heard when I looked to see a man being eaten alive by Red nail Rat monsters.

    "Slinc slice..." I cut to kill another monster leaving four behind, these new monster¡¯s are quite smart, they attack in coordination, it makes really hard to kill them.

    "ng ng ng slice" another monster got heavily injured by me, I only able to slice 1/3 of its neck, a fountain of blood could seem to ooze from its neck, it will soon die to leave behind three monster¡¯s for me to kill.

    Having killed two monsters, I felt a little rxed, it gave a chance to catch a breath. fighting monster against life and death helping me endure the pain of ninth move of the Exercise, the pain is still immense but at least l got out of the fear of cking out amidst the fight.

    "Slice" "yeah!" I shouted as I killed two monsters in one move, it was a little risky move as one monster jumped to attack my head and other two were attacking my legs.

    To kill two monsters on the ground, I had to sidestep atst second when Red Nail Rat¡¯s nail was very close and perform veryrge horizontal sh close to ground cutting both monster¡¯s in half.

    I didn¡¯t get unscathed out of it, my shoulder got injured by the rat who attacking me from jumping, I move backward and stabst remaining monster in it head killing him on the spot.

    I didn¡¯t have the luxury to entertain rest as I quickly remove the bandits and quickly pasted them all over my body, I have to thank my mother if I am able to survive this for packing so many band-aids.

    These band-aids are especially for monster¡¯s band-aids but can also be used on a human, I just have to ce them near the injury and they automatically spread on injury closing the wounds.

    These band-aids are called Micro bandaids made with nanotechnology, they are fingernail size but they cover the wound size of adult fist easily.

    "Chu.." Ashlyn is eating the hearts of the monster that I killed, "Ashlyn eat quickly," I said to her because I know new monsters will soone.

    It looked like a long time fighting but barely three hours passed since I started fighting and it will take near day at least for reinforcements toe, the situation looked bleak but still, all people are fighting with all their heart.

    Ashyn started cooking and eating the hearts of the, I really wonder sometimes how she able digest all in her palm-sized body, the five hearts she just ate right now is size small child¡¯s fists.

    I have to do something about the Mana, I am running out, I only have about 20% left. I don¡¯t have mana potions like Jim, the only option is to eat monster¡¯s meat which is enriched with mana but for human digesting they take time.

    I was about to pick out a monster heart from their bodies to eat when a group of three red nail rat attacked me, I barely dodge their attacks, "ng ng" as my sword and their nails touched sparks flew out.

    I took back the silver fire which was coating my sword to save mana but it decreases offense a little, I kept circting the nine the move of the exercise and didn¡¯t dare to circte the tenth move fearing to ckout.

    ¡¯Beep¡¯ a notification lighten on my Holowatch but I am not in the mood to read as I fighting. "fuck me!" cursed Jim, this was the first time I heard him cursing when I looked to find him reading something on his Holowatch while fighting monster¡¯s.

    "What is it?" I asked, to make Jim cursed this must be something important, "Mr. ck informed that many low-level monsters wille from underground soon and he won¡¯t able help us as he and other lieutenant stage powerhouses are holding back Lieutenant level monsters" Jim replied.

    My heart skipped hearing that new, till now many holes were open and monstere out but Mr. ck didn¡¯t want anyone but this time he warned, this would mean only one thing arge amount of monster wille soon, that means we probably have maximum half an hour before big lot monster¡¯se.

    Without thinking consequence of cking out, I circted mana in directions of the 10nt move, "ahhhhh" I screamed in pain.

    Even if I ckout and fell unconscious death await and if I didn¡¯t try my all, the death is awaiting me simrly, of the two choices I would prefer dying while fighting.

    I circted eleventh and twelveth move consecutively without caring for consequences, the wins all over my body popped out as they will burst any second.

    "Slice sloc slice.." in within second I was able to kill all them but my mana also reaches extremely low, only 10% is remaining in central storage.

    Without resting, I dig out the heart of the monster and cooked it for ten seconds with silver fire and ate it in one bite.

    I ate seven hearts till I can¡¯t eat anymore, the tastes of the hearts are not as disgusting as I thought it would be, in fact, they are quite tasty.

    I just hope they will be quick digested but to my surprise, I digested them within minutes I ate them. I didn¡¯t understand at first but then remembered.

    The information I read about the Supreme Combat Exercise, it said that circting Exercise will help to digest faster, the more moves I circte the faster my digestion would be but I didn¡¯t have put much load on that.

    Twenty minutes passed since I heard the notification, the monsters wille soon.

    As I killing any stray monster whiches in my way, I notice my big mistake when I didn¡¯t feel any new mana which I should get from eating monster meat.

    I looked inside my Mana World, "fuck fuck fuck I am a fucking idiot." I cursed myself when I forget the most important drawback of my Refinement Engine.

    That I will not able to any other mana except which stored in Central storage of Refinement Engine, the mana my body absorb and mana I get from the monster meat will turn it mana cloud around the Refinement engine.

    To use that mana I have to absorb it into the engine to refine and store it into refinement engine. Therge mana cloud already had surrounded the refinement engine, it was much time bigger than first mana cloud which I had absorbed into refinement engine.

    The mana I got from eating monster meat is faint in color, obviously purer that the mana my body absorbed from the surrounding, to know the purity of mana I have to refine it first.

    "Ashlynes," I said and Ashlyne inside me, I started to operate Refinement Engine to refine mana cloud while performing the twelfth move of mana calction engine.

    It put so much strain on my mind that three blood veins of my head cracked apart and blood started to trickle from it.

    I was in no mood to consider that because I could feel little vibration under my feet and I know when they will reach the surface,rge number of them will pour in.

    "Bang." loud bang heard from the center of the battlefield as the ground started to cave in, many people in that fell into a big hole, there is no need to think about there oue.

    "Tatatatatata" sound could be heard from the ground and soon wave after wave of ck and red started toe out of the hole. I gripped my sword strongly as I waited for monsters toe.

 Chapter 16 2nd Level Of Private Stage

    Wave after wave of monsters started toe out of the hole, I brake into cold sweat seeing their huge numbers. I started to speed up My refinement, another two veins popped up but I don¡¯t care because I am seeing hundreds of monster¡¯sing in our directions.

    It¡¯s been ten minutes, I¡¯ve started refining mana and Central storage is only 17% percent is filled, this refining speed tripled my normal refining speed but this time, it is too slow.

    I operated refinement engine without any fear because I will need a hell lot of mana in the fight. "unh." I see little change in the event.

    I looked to see it¡¯s Jim who is leveled up, "Congrattion." I said and he nodded with a series face because of his eyes on therge group of monster¡¯s whiching toward us.

    Soon his monsteres out of him, there is little change in ck snake despite leveling up, the only change in the monster is that its eyes be dark forest green. I am happy for him being leveling up because Jim would able to release some pressure off me in the fight.

    Therge group of two hundred some monstere running toward us, my back clearly got wet seeing this, still, I gripped my sword ready to attack.

    "We will win! we will win! we will win! we will win!....." Voices rang across the whole battlefield, I don¡¯t know who shouted first but soon all people start to shout, I also joined in and started shout, I filled me courage in this hopeless situation.

    "AHHHHHH," I shouted as ten something monster break from the groupe attacking toward me. I slice my sword toward them, every swing of the sword if touched will injure or kill a monster.

    The pressure is high as there are more than ten monster¡¯s are attacking me, the veins are over my body is banging as bulging as I performing three most strenuous task simultaneously.

    I am operating Refinement Engine, circting 12th move of Supreme Combat Exercise and also fighting monsters, my head is hearting so bad that I just want to hit it on the wall.

    "Puchi..." I stab one monster in the skull directly killing him, "fuck.." I said as monsters nail attacked my calf, thank god, I dodge by the moment or my legs would have got seriously injured.

    These fucking monsters are seriously crafty, they are attacking me where I am most soft, they left to let a chance go, whenever they see my weakness they attack, the injuries are piling up all over my body and these fucking monster¡¯s not giving me moments rest to apply the bandaids.

    The most rxed in our line of defense is Jim, his monster is back into form, whichever that monster bite, turns up dead at the moment and monsters can¡¯t seem to track that ck snake that it was so fast that only it¡¯s shadow could be seen.

    Jim is fighting smart, his snake attacking the only those monster who got very close to Jim, Jim conserving his monster¡¯s energy, so, it could be used in life and death situation.

    I don¡¯t have that luxury, I gave my all to kill this monster¡¯s as I don¡¯t have any trump card in hand. "slice." two masters fell to sword but still many are remaining and more wille if I didn¡¯t finish this monster quickly, I will get more than I could handle.

    My sword move left to right killing any monster¡¯s who came in its way, giving them no chance to retaliate, the number¡¯s kept decreasing but sometimes stray monster alway joined but, making me feel more pressure.

    My mana had reached seventy percent in central storage and kept increasing, the mana I got from eating monster¡¯s meat is purer that I refined and it probably crossed 40% purity, because of all these damn monster¡¯s I can¡¯t even check the purity scale.

    "shit.." I cursed as I got bitten by monsters, I have to quickly finish all these monsters before I am dead due to excessive blood loss.

    I can feel my body getting stronger by seconds, the veins which had started popped all over my body earlier now turned to normal, and I got the feeling that the first wounds that I received are already half healed.

    I directly circte thirteenth, fourteenth and fifteenth move of Supremes Combat Exercise, ¡¯Pac Pac Pac pac.." Veins started to pop all over my body and I even wanted blood due to pressure my body experience but I didn¡¯t care.

    With little shaky sword and vision distorted, I started to kill monster¡¯s all around me, every swing of sword killed the monster, their numbers kept decreasing, in five minutes I nearly kill all of them remaining only two.

    "Fuck shits take this.." I said as I killed two monsters with a swing of the sword and there no monsters left in front of me, I took a heavy breath and just want rest as I am feeling extremely tired in both mind and body but I know there is no time as next batch of monsters will soone.

    I quickly remove the bandaids from my backpack and start to stick them all over my body, when I properly looked myself even feel shocked, Ipletely had be a bloody man as all my body ridden with injuries.

    I started to remove hearts from the bodies of monster¡¯s and started to eat them, this time I didn¡¯t even cook them I ate it raw because I don¡¯t have luxury cook them and then eat even if it would take few seconds.

    Those few seconds for one heart turned out for ten, I kept eating even after I felt full, I only stopped when there is no space left in my stomach anymore.

    I¡¯ve eaten neen hearts, nearly three times more thanst time, as I am circting 15th move of Exercise, I kept digesting and then refining it through my Refining engine.

    As I check my mana purity I got quite startled, it reached 44.6%, they say is really eating monster meat is faster and favorablepared to absorbing mana through surrounding.

    Soon another wave of monsters came, this time three times more thanst but this time I am not scared as my injuries are controlled and healing, I have stored nearly 90% percent mana in central storage.

    I¡¯ve eaten so many monster heart that lots mana kept refining but there one small fear that I have to spend mana early as possible if I don¡¯t, my body will bloat and explode like a balloon due to excessive Mana production without any space to store it into my body.

    I lighten my sword with the silver fire, it looked like zing sword quite beautiful and this way I¡¯ll lose mana quickly and it would also be lethal to the monsters.

    "Slice slice " my every sword attack cut to kill without any wasted movement, sometimes even I kill two or three monsters at once by throwing zing fire in the monsters and them slicing them apart.

    Time begins to pass and it¡¯s been ten hours since I¡¯ve been fighting monsters but monsters aren¡¯t lessening instead they are increasing, "slice." I kill the monster who jumped on it.

    "Chu chu.." I heard Ashton voice as she is inside me, I became ecstatic hearing what she said, she said she is ready to level, "no, don¡¯t control it as long as you can," I said.

    I said it because my mana purity is only 48% percent, I want mana to be purer when we level up because purer the mana is during leveling up the more stronger she will be after level up.

    Central storage of the engine already 96% percent full which satisfy the condition to level, there must above 90% percent mana in the body before leveling up or there will be an adverse effect. leveling up monster needs lots of mana as a precaution the more is better.

    I stopped absorbing mana from mana cloud and started re-refining mana which is the central storage of the engine. I started to refine andpress process as I refine mana as well as I am fighting the monster.

    Time to time I absorb mana from the mana clouds to maintain 90% mana in the central storage. I kept re-refining the mana in the central storage, till yesterday I was only able to maintain only two round¡¯s of re-refining but now I am refining at my fourteenth cycle, as cycle get increased so is purity.

    Time passed on, it¡¯s five hours since it re-refining mana and fifteen hour¡¯s since I am fighting, I am feeling so tired if I close my eyes for second, I will fall asleep immediately but I can¡¯t do that as I am fighting more twenty monster¡¯s, if my focus even slips for a seconds they will eat me alive.

    "Chuu chu." Ashlyn called saying she can¡¯t hold anymore, "ok," I said and she let loose the restain she has been holding on and started to level up, with her I also started to level up.

    She is leveled up when mana purity at 59% percent which impressive better than my parents who leveled up at 41% and 43%.

    A warm current of energy started to flow into my body healing my injuries little while making my body stronger, I can feel the silver fire I¡¯ve inherited from her also bing stronger.

    leveling up did not take long with fifteen minutes it¡¯s all over but it became twice as a stringer.

    "chuuuuu" Ashlyne out of me with long cry having her whole body covered in fire.

    "Boom." a st and out as collided with dance group of monsters, with that group having ten or so monster.

    When fire cleared out all monsters were dead and Ashlyn sitting on the skull of the biggest monster with her held high.

    "Chhuuu chuuu." she cried out proudly, disying her achievement.

 Chapter 17 Three Hours Till Reinforcemen

    "Chu Chu Chu" Ashlyn stood on the skull of dead monster and cried out arrogantly with her head high after she leveled up her attack got stronger, especially due her mana purity has reached 59%.

    She really cooked all monster¡¯s alive, it is a good thing because I need a lot of hearts because I ampletely drained, Ashlyn¡¯s leveling up taken more than 80% of my mana.

    "Ashlyn, from now on attack only those whoe me." I said, wildly killing monsters will not do, she has to conserve some mana when the need arises, "chu chu" she despondently, she also wants to test her power on new targets.

    After killing monster all the monster¡¯s near me I started to remove the hearts and started eating them before the next wave of monster¡¯se, this time i also twenty hearts just like before but this time chances of being bloating and exploding due to excessive mana is really because I leveled up and my getting stronger by second as I am circting the fifteenth move of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I started to absorb the mana cloud into the engine as I am running dangerously low on mana, I wouldn¡¯t take long, in this life and death environment, in little over one-hour central storage will more than 80% will be filled.

    It¡¯s been fifteen hours, I have been fighting the battle, in my whole life I¡¯ve never stayed this long while holding them, I am so tired if a pillow touched against my head, I will fell asleep standing.

    But I am shocked by some people¡¯s resistance who had been fightng without rest and has not changed in these people performance, I¡¯ve asked him for the reason.

    He said that most of the people who are are fighting are mostly from the Westblood city, westblood city experience horde two to three times year, even today Westblood city is fighting the horde if not reinforcement would have already hade from Westblood city.

    "Tatttataata" new wave of the monster¡¯se "slice .." I sliced across monster¡¯s, "these bastard are kept increasing, Jim are there any news of reinforcements?" I asked, there are more and more monster¡¯s kepting, even Jim run out of his little mana potion and had to eat monster¡¯s meat.

    "No, there is no news yet," he said, we either have to hold till reinforcements arrive or kill all the monster¡¯s but that likely happens as the monster¡¯s kepting.

    Killing all the monster in front of Jim had started to collect the heart from the monster¡¯s, after collecting sufficient hearts he removes the vial from his backpack and sprinkles its liquid on the heart¡¯s, smoke started toe out of them and their color changed from blood red to light red.

    After all, smoke is evaporated, Jim started to eat the hearts of the counter¡¯s cleanly without dirting his mouth. that liquid he sprinkled on the heart must be some digestive liquid which helped to digest monster meat easy, he had been doing this ever since his mana potions run dry. this seems to work for him as there is no sign which tells he is running low on mana.

    "Beep Beep Beep." holowatches of all the people started to ring out simultaneously, I opened the notification amidst fighting when I read the notification, all color drained from my face, not only me all the people who are a corporal stage or below.

    It was a notification from Mr. ck sayingrge groups of specialist and corporal stage monster¡¯s are moving underground, the only saving grace about this notification that ording to him it will take them an hour to reach them on the surface, so now we have only an hour to prepare.

    Well at least I had an hour, I have to be at my apex form when those monsters arrive, "slice slice" within half an hour, finished all the monster¡¯s in front of me, I looked up to find nearly half the people killed the monster and preparing for a big fight.

    I remove the bandaids from my backpack and paste them on the wound, I am running out band-aids, I have to use them sparingly.

    My injuries have been healing pretty fast, the half of my injuries arepletely healed and the heavy injuries I received are in the healing process, if I have given two hours time, they will be healed enough that I can fight without feeling any difort.

    Ashlyn is eating monster meat as I told her when the big fight starts she will not have any chances to do that, I also stuffed monster meat till I am full despite fear of bloating and exploding due to having excessive mana.

    ¡¯Thump thump¡¯ could be heard from underground, the monster will soone from below.

    It didn¡¯t take long to monster¡¯s to came, this time they didn¡¯t open a new hole bute existing big hole which is opened by monsters previously.

    He monster¡¯s started to pour out from the hole but this time there was no private stage monster¡¯s, all the monster¡¯s which ising of it specialist stage or above. specialist stage Red Nail Rat¡¯s are bigger than private stage rats, while Private stage height up to my knee, Specialist stage Red Nail Rat¡¯s height reach my thigh and Corporal level monsters are even bigger than that.

    Soon a Specialist stage Red Nail Rat Monster¡¯se to attack me while bearing his teeth at me as the attacks with his nails, I attack with my sword to counter it¡¯s "Cleaning" "thud puh puh.." just my sword and it¡¯s nailed touched, I sted backward colliding with tunnel wall and spewing out blood from my mouth.

    ¡¯Thud¡¯ i barely dodge follow up the attack as it collided against the tunnel wall, ¡¯fuck it! if this gong on any longer I will die in seconds.

    I lighten my sword with fire and I counter, it next iing attack. "puh puh" I vomited blood as I sted backward by the attack, this isn¡¯t going to work I have to do something.

    "Ahhhhhh" I scream with my bloodied mouth as circted move after move of Exercise while taking a heavy beating from the monster, I¡¯ve never been so injured in my earlier battles.

    Soon the cirction reached the tenth cycle and I even ck out for a moment from extreme pain, it was that monster¡¯s attack that took me out of my revelry.

    "ng ng ng ng..." My sword and monster¡¯s nails met hundreds of times in the minutes, even circting the twentieth move of Supreme Combat Exercise I am barely able to hold it back.

    The power difference between stages is too great, even at the twentieth move of exercise, I wasn¡¯t able to do anything. Many people are getting all around me but many people are still fighting back but not much longer.

    They are barely holding back their tiredness as they fighting back monster¡¯s, if some reinforcement or something didn¡¯t happen in few hours all of us going to die, just I was think a loud sound rang out in the tunnel.

    "Reinforcement wille in three hour¡¯s from Westblood city, we just have to hold on for three hour¡¯s." a loud serious voice rang out in the tunnel in clear cut voice but not many people believe it as most of the people thought it faux to inspire them to fight.

    "Beep." But soon notification arrived from WestBlood city itself, they must have deal with horde to send reinforcement to us.

    That notification from Westblood city rekindled the me of courage in the people heart and they started to fight to give their all.

    "Fuck!" I cursed as monster left a deep gash on my thigh, it started bleeding heavily, even circting 20th move, I found hard to kill the monster, much less kill it.

    Greeting my teeth I circted 21th, 22nd and 23rd moves of exercise, fighting unconscious, keep myself fighting, "pierce" "Take that you fucker." I said as I pierced the monster¡¯s stomach, "ng ng" it is not dead as we keep fighting but it will as I hit its vital spot on his stomach.

    "Puchi." my sword pierced it¡¯s ey directly killing it, I didn¡¯t have much to keed mu injuries as Ashlyn fighting another monster, she half injured it but it is very difficult for her to kill it due to their level difference.

    I also joined fight with her to kill that monster, it didn¡¯t take us long to we killed it within twenty minutes, barely forty-five minutes pass since the announcement of Reinforcement but there are more than two hours remaining for their arrival.

    I quickly remove all the band-aids and paste them on my injuries, ¡¯sigh¡¯ i sighed as all my bandages are used nothing left, if I got injured again, I don¡¯t know what I will do.

    I opened the chest of monster and remove it¡¯s heart out, taking my finger inside the heart and remove finger size crystal, it mana crystal of monster which the only specialist and the above monster could produce.

    I remove the second mana crystal from another monster and pocketed them. ashlyn and I eat heat of specialist monster as we only have only half our mana left, e to Ashlyn." I said, she integrated inside me.

    We have to refine mana quickly as next group of monsters will soone, "Michael little help hear?" I heard to see Jim was fighting three monster¡¯s alone and nearly at the death¡¯s door.

    I rush there to help me as he did to me when I surrounded by monsters earlier, I got them and help him kill the monsters.

    "only two hours before reinforcements arrive," said Jim as he applied ointment on his wound after applying his ailment he ate the monster meat of specialist grade for mana recovery. "Yes, only two hours," I repeated and soon we again started to kill the monster¡¯s as they came.

 Chapter 18 End of Battle

    Only two hours till reinforcements arrive, I have to hold on till then, "ng ng ng..." I am fighting two monsters simultaneously and Ashlyn also holding back another one.

    I have been fighting 18-19 hours and it¡¯s taking a heavy toll both on my body and mind, the only thing kept me going is the thought of Reinforcement which said to arrive in two hours.

    I am scared for my life. I am scared that, a big group of powerful Monsters will swarm in before reinforcement, I have many dreams and most important I haven¡¯t seen my younger sibling yet.

    "Slic.." I injure monster on its leg but not able to kill it, being at the Specialist stage they are more intelligent than Private stage monster and can use better teamwork.

    "Puchi..." "Fuck yeah!" I shout out as I pierced the head of the monster, effectively killing it.

    Seeing their partner dead monsters went to mad and started to attack me in frenzy, It is little hard to counter their frenzied speed as I kept getting injured now and then.

    Sparks fly as Monsters nails and my sword collides, countering each other offenses.

    "Slice ng" "damn!" I cursed as I fail to kill that monster, just injuring slightly, that monster would have been dead if not for other monster stopped my attack with its nails.

    "You fucker¡¯s are really egging me." I said and attack to match their frenzy, "shhhh" I sucked a deep breath as red nail rat¡¯s nail dug deep into my thigh but there is not time mulling over this as I have Monster¡¯s to kill.

    The circting 23rd move of Supreme Combat Exercise, my body¡¯s heading ability increased a lot, now whatever injury I receive, it will clot in minutes preventing excessive blood loss.

    "Kachac.." "yeah!" I shouted as I cleanly decapitated the monster, leaving behind only one monster to kill, it would take longer to finish it.

    Gripping my sword I start to attack thest monster, I want to quickly kill this bastard to provide help to Ashlyn, she was fighting another Specialist stage monster all by herself.

    "Thud.." the monster sted apart by me and hit the tunnel wall, I followed behind to quickly but that slippery bastard quickly got up and countered my attack with his its nails.

    It will not alive for much time, "ng slice" "unh.." I got little startled as Monster cut half by me, I thought the monster will counter my move but it missed and my ming sword cleanly cut through its middle.

    Not wasting any more time, sneakily walk toward Ashlyn who is having a tough time against her opponents, I want to sneak attack on that monster and kill it in a single attack.

    I asked Ashlyn to use a big fireball to distract it, she did what I asked her. She summoned the silver fireball of her size and threw it at the monster, "boom" small boom rang out, as smoke was just clearing, "Puchi." I sneakily got behind it and stab it on its a skull, killing it one shot.

    ¡¯sigh¡¯ i sigh looking at my injuries, although they are not fatal but they not harmless if got piled up too quickly they could be life-threatening. I can¡¯t do anything about my injuries except quickly remove my clothes from my backpack and tear them to strips to use them as a bandage. I would have asked Jim for his ointment but he used it all, the trick using cloths as a bandage, I learned from him as he was doing that.

    I quickly remove the fingernail-size monster core¡¯s from its heart, these monster cores are really expensive in markets. They are used in alchemy, magical weapons, and fuel for the various machines.

    they can also be eaten by monsters but they had to eat in small quantities, it will take ten days for Ashlyn to finished itpletely. The Monster core contains extremely concentrated mana and the nature of mana is very berserk in nature.

    if Ashlyn ate it whole Monster core now, she will explode in less than an hour, that¡¯s how berserk monster core¡¯s nature is.

    After counting four Monster cores I¡¯ve collected now, I got a total seven total. This fortune for me, I even wish it for a second that more Monsters woulde so that I can get more monster¡¯s core out of them.

    "shit! why," I said as I saw six Specialist stage monster¡¯sing toward me, I just had jokingly wished that more monster woulde to so I could collect more core¡¯s but now my wishe true, there are six monster¡¯s areing toward me.

    "Ashlyn, do you mind handling two monsters," I said, if Ashlyn would have been surface monster, I alsotely would never ask her to do that but she is bird type monster¡¯s, as long as she didn¡¯t get too close to them she will be fine.

    Red Nail Rat¡¯s are one of most weaker species who have no long range or projectile attacks, their strength lies in theirrge number¡¯s.

    "ng ng ng" I started to fight with five monsters, I have be an automated machine in this hour of fighting, I just swing sword whenever I find a weakness in monster¡¯s posture.

    People all over me fighting with a monster with all their heart, some people even kept projection of clock activated on their Holowatch to see time as they were waiting for the reinforcements.

    "Kacha." I killedst of the sixth monster by decapitating. To kill these six monsters, I had to pay a hefty price, my whole body had ridden with injuries.

    I quickly collected all the Monster cores from Monster bodies and started to bandage my injuries using my cloth strips.

    I looked my watch to see only forty minute¡¯s till reinforcementes, maximum they will take one hour.

    The notification came from the Westblood city said that Reinforcement ising using flying magical artifact which is many times faster than the train, so they should be able to arrive in time.

    "Gasp Totems!" I shouted not only I, but Jim was also shouted seeing five beams light¡¯s of different color projected in the sky, distinct forms of the sword, saber, but shields could also be seen inside them.

    They are Totem¡¯s, one can create their totems after reaching the lieutenant stage, they can be any form of sword, armor, monster what you desire.

    Totems can be used as direct weapons or can also be an argument in the weapons to fight, Totems can increase its user fighting power to a whole new level.

    But to create a totem one¡¯s mana purity have to be above 70% or above, five beams light there seem to five people that brought out their Totems.

    People only brought out their Totems when they are serious because to use totems takes a lot of mana.

    "Tatattata." There are two monstersing toward me I rxed at first but then I notice the size seemed to bigger than normal Lv. 1 Specialist gade monster¡¯s, "fuck!¡¯ i said slowly I know what ising, these two monster¡¯s maybe Lv. 2 or Lv. 3 of Specialist grade.

    I started circted 24th move of Supreme Combat Exercise, I tried it earlier but feeling ten times more pain than 23rd move I back down but now I have no option, gritting my teeth, I fully circted 24 the move andpleted the first set of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I attacked the monster who came in front of me, "ng Thudd" "puh puh puh" I sted backward and started vomiting blood, the power 24th move is no use against them.

    This difference between power level, no Exercise can fill the gap, no matter how amazing the exercise may be.

    "Thudded Crack crack.."I again sted and collided with the wall, my bones broke and sword left my hand.

    I didn¡¯t have the energy to move my fingers, the situation changed so suddenly, a few minutes ago I was killing Monsters and now Monster is about to kill me.

    "Chuu" Ashlyn cried out and threw fireball double her size but they¡¯re no use.

    She covered herself with fire and collided against the monster but she was also sted apart by the tail of the monster, "Ashlyn!" I cried but I don¡¯t have the energy to help her, I felt so powerless.

    The Monsters hade close to me and attacked me aiming for my head, I didn¡¯t close my eyes but look at sharp nailsing toward my head to take my like.

    "Thud.." suddenly purple light shed and the monster fell t withoutpleting his attack, I was shocked seeing this, I thought I was dead as Monstere so close killing me.

    I looked up to see where the purple lighte from as it was the one that killed, hovering in the air is the man looked to be in Mid-twenties.

    Releasing tens of purple bolts of lightning from his finger, whichever monster those purple bolts touched fell dead.

    The reinforcement hade, thinking there is no danger to my life anyone, I close my eyes and fell asleep in second.

 Chapter 19 Madam Marina

    When I opened my eyes, I find myself in the white environment. Inhaling the light smell of disinfectant, I know where I am, I am in the hospital

    I am wearing a hospital gown and when I checked my injuries, they are healed not even a scar left on my skin. I

    I was quite heavily injured, there were injuries all over me especially broken bones which I¡¯ve got just before reinforcements arrived.

    "How many days¡¯s it had been?" I mumble myself, "It¡¯s been four day¡¯s since the fight." I heard Jim¡¯s voice, ites from the bed beside me, he still looked injured.

    "Howe your injuries not healed yet?" I asked him, when those two High-level Specialist grade Monster fighting me, one High-level Specialist grade monster also fighting Jim, Jim also getting trashed just like me, he¡¯s injuries had been quite heavy.

    "Not everyone one is a freak like you," he said "Even doctors were little startled seeing your injuries healing three times faster than the normal Private stage." he continued.

    "But they thought it was because it was probably due to I was an ability you got from your monster but when I told them you have mutated Grey Sparked Sparrow, they did an extensive test on your body, they found something amazing." He continued.

    "You are practicing that Devil¡¯s Exercise don¡¯t you?" he asked, I didn¡¯t understand what he means by devils exercise but then it dawned on me, that he probably referring to the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    "Yes," I said, it¡¯s not much of a secret, everyone at least tried it once in their lifetime, it¡¯s just that I justpleted it¡¯s one set.

    "I knew it!" JIM eximed. "I have my doubts when we were fighting because your attacks didn¡¯t look like they were a half skills but they had power of one, when doctors did the test when they found out you were doing that devil¡¯s exercise andpleted one set, they got very excited and told that that woman," he said excitedly.

    Then his expression turnedplex, "Micheal, you have to be caref" he was cut off by melodious voice in midst of speaking.

    "Are you saying something about me cry baby Jimmy?" asked a beautifuldy, she looked to be in her early thirties with a beautiful face and blond hair.

    She had very cute and fluffy snow colored fox in between her hands, it looked little different than normal Fox Monsters I¡¯ve read but one thing is sure it is the cutest monster¡¯s I¡¯ve ever seen.

    "N..nothing, I am just talking to my friend." he said defensively, "Madam Marina how times I have to tell you my name is James," he said with little irritation. did she just call him crybaby Jimmy, looks like they know each other quite well?

    "Well it¡¯s not my fault that you always used to cry whenever you yed with my cute Seychelles," she said as she lovingly stroke her cute fox¡¯s head and that cute fox smiled in pleasure.

    Fear could be seen on Jim¡¯s face when he looked at that at that cute little fox, "hmm You always behave like this, crybaby Jimmy, I will talk to your mother about thister." she said and then her gaze turns to me.

    Her eyes turned blue when she looked at me, from upside down. I felt like I ampletely naked in front of her, it¡¯s like she can see every secrete of my body and nothing can hide from her eyes.

    "Well you¡¯re neural damagedpletely healed, I have to give it to you,pleting one set of Supreme Combat Exercise at just sixteen old is really praiseworthy," she said, I looked at confusingly.

    "The reason you were unconscious for four days because you had neural damage, it¡¯s healed and yourwork became stronger than before, your neuralwork now can easily endure the pressure of more than one set of an exercise," she said.

    "Thank you, "I said, only I could understand how extensive injuries I¡¯ve received especially neural, it requires expertise to cure it very quickly.

    "Oh one more thing, If you able to circte 10 sets of Supreme Combat Exercise in thee years thene to me, I¡¯ll run some test¡¯s on you in exchange you can request any Grade 2 or below potion from me."

    "Remember you have three years, three yearster I¡¯ll leave and you will not have a chance to get Grade 2 potion of choice," she said, got little startled by her proposition, she even left her number on my Holowatch.

    I nodded to her but I know it is impossible for me twoplete 10 set 3 years even 10 years would be not enough, million in one ableplete Supreme Combat Exercise yen sets and it takes them more than ten years to do that.

    "You are now discharged, you are free to go," she said, I nodded. I am also feeling file except for sore on some ces which is fire, the soreness will go way in a day.

    "Madam Marina call back your damn fox!" Jim shouted he is scared stiff as that cute fox yed around him. Jim is really weird, that cute little fox wants to y with him but he is scared instead.

    "Seychelles let¡¯s go, crybaby jimmy didn¡¯t want to y with such a cute little fox like you," she said in mock anger and left with her cute for.

    "What is wrong with you! you a scared of that fluffy little fox?" I asked, really no sane person would be scared of such a cute monster and that fox looked to be Private stage monster, Jim can harm it with a wave of his hand.

    "What stage do you think that fox is?" Jim asked, "Private stage," I said without much thinking, Jim shook head hearing my word.

    "That fox you call fluffy and cute is probably Brigadier or may be higher stage Monster." I was shocked hearing that that cute little fox is brigadier storage monster and Jim even said properly, he even sure of the exact level of the Fox.

    "Three years ago when biggest Horde in the decade had attacked the city, that little fox entered the horde and killed the horde leader of Brigadier stage with the swing its tail." he continued.

    To kill the Brigadier stage Monster with just a swing of its tail, that fox may be General or Martial level Monster.

    "That damn little for used toe our home with Madam Marina to our home, that damn fox used to y me like a toy when no one was around, I became so scared of that I used to hide whenever Madame to house," he said and scared expression appeared on his as if he was remembering those days.

    "Who is she?" I asked the question before I control myself, I know this question is not I can ask.

    "I don¡¯t know, my parents acquainted with her decade ago, shees and go but every year she spends one or two months in the Republic," he said, we both felt silent that.

 Chapter 20 Exchange Poin

    I activated the barrier screen for the privacy and opened the drawer of the small table which is beside my bed, the hospital will keep your things in the drawer as long as it¡¯s size is not bigger than a drawer.

    I opened the drawer to see my backpack and small box already there, I hastily opened the small box to find thirteen fingernail size monster cores inside it, seeing them I heaved a sigh of relief.

    These monster cores are very important to me, Specialist stage monster cores usually sold at five to ten thousand credits, mine are the lowest quality even then I will get a minimum of five thousand credit.

    I know they won¡¯t go anywhere but I was still worried, with this thirteen crystal my life in the Westblood city would be easier.

    I took out the set of clothes from my backpack and wore them. I have only two sets of clothing left, in the battle, I have used a lot of my clothes as a bandage.

    I have to buy a whole lot of a lot of clothes and essories like my shoes, bandages and a new backpack. This backpack tattered and barely holding on. It did save me many times from the attack of a monster on my back.

    I deactivated the privacy screen, and about to leave saying goodbye to him when I remember he is local of Westblood city

    ¡¯¡¯Jim do you know any good apartment¡¯s in the Outer ring under five thousand credit?" I asked him.

    Previously I had decided to live in the ce which cost less than a one thousand credit but after obtaining the Monster cores I decided to live in a better ce.

    ¡¯¡¯I have a friend who could help you, he is a property agent, who can help you find the best ce at a good price, better than those sites on the web." He said, I nodded and waited for him as he called his friend.

    Westblood city housed more than seventy million people and It divided into three parts that known as three rings.

    The Rings are known to be defense barriers of the city, Westblood city has the three defense barrier¡¯s known to be Outer Ring, Middle Ring, and Central Ring.

    Outer Ring is the first line of defense of the city against the monsters and area which housed more than two-time peoplebine of other two Rings. It is wheremon people and low-level adventure¡¯s live, especially those below Corporal Stage.

    Middle Ring is the second line of defense of the city and house nearly twenty million people and only those at Corporal stage above has the right to live in it or has Corporal Stage or above powerhouse has to vie for you to live there.

    The Last is Central Ring which also thest defense of the city, which housed less than three million people and mostly city¡¯s elite and Powerhouses live there but the funniest thing is you didn¡¯t need any qualification to live there as long as you have enough money you can live in the Central Ring.

    The lowest cost of living in Central Ring above three hundred thousand credits, normal people can¡¯t afford it, only those at Corporal stage or above able afford to live there.

    ¡¯¡¯Micheal my friend wants to talk to you." Said Jim, I nodded and walked toward him.

    His Holowatch is showing a projection of his friend, he is the man in twenties wearing a professional suit. ¡¯¡¯hello" I greeted.

    ¡¯¡¯Hello, Jim had mentioned you need an apartment, here are sixteen option I have selected for you, please chose which you like." He said and projection of sixteen apartments and their detail appeared in front of me.

    I started to view all sixteen apartments he had given me, there no need to check them personally as it is reality projection.

    All the apartments he had shown me are studio apartments, which costs 4000 to 10000 thousand credit.

    All buildings which apartments are had offered food court for both humans and monsters, training facilities etc after paying a certain price.

    All the apartment are very good but I have the choice to make, to chose between sixteen of these studio apartments.

    I selected the apartment, the specialty of this building that it had fifteen training facilities and most of its residents are Specialist stages, it cost me seven thousand credit more than six thousand of my initial price but looking at the apartment I felt it¡¯s worth the price.

    I signed the apartment contract and paid the signing amount but Jim¡¯s friend declined to take hismission and I didn¡¯t force him.

    I talk with him for a while and about say goodbye when Jim said something, "Micheal will you be free in two weeks?" he asked, he knows Ie Westblood city for adventuring and didn¡¯t join the government or any organization.

    "Yes, I am free," I said, as I don¡¯t have any n except going outside for training and hunting monsters for meat and core. "Do you mind joining me for training in the forest and we will hunt some monster¡¯s." He asked expectantly.

    "Sure," I said, that is also my n, having Jim with me also a good thing.

    "See you in two weeks, Jim," I said and left the hospital. I tap my holowatch a few times to find an Exchange point.

    I had spent all my money on signing a lease of the apartment and did not have to enough to take a cab to my new apartment so I am finding an Exchange point near me.

    Exchange points are ces where people exchange monster cores for money. "Yes!," I shouted softly as finding Exchange point in the lobby of the hospital.

    I get into the elevator for the ground floor, the elevator filled with people, one middle-aged man nodded and smiles at me, first I didn¡¯t why he did that but then it dawned me that his middle-aged man also a survivor of the battle, I then smiled and nodded back.

    The lobby of the hospital is Grand, lines of the elevators could be seen in the lobby, people are going in and out it.

    I feel awestruck seeing this scene, I never have seen such scenes except on TV, I¡¯ve been in my small town whole life, I¡¯ve never ventured outside it.

    I¡¯ve spotted exchange point in the lobby and walk toward it, I strode inside the Exchange point, inside is machine half my size.

    I put ten Monster cores into the machine, soon it scanned it and shown the price it estimated of monster cores, I epted the price.

    "Beep." A minuteter amount transferred to my ount, a total of fifty-one thousand credit, I exit out of the exchange with a bright smile on my face.

 Chapter 21 WestBlood City

    I ordered the Hovercar through my Holowatch, it didn¡¯t take it long to arrive, I quickly too a sit in the back, ¡¯¡¯Drive slowest as possible." Imanded the car.

    It is a fully automated with voicemand, it will do as it rider required as long asmanded.

    Car¡¯s speed slowed down as it possibly could ording to the rule.

    At normal speed, it would have taken the car to one hour to reach my new apartment but now I order it to slow down it would take little less than two hours.

    I have ordered it to slow down to see the scenery of the city.

    The hospital is at the outer ring of the city, what I seeing now is only scenery of the outer ring, I wonder how middle and central ring would. I will sightsee it when I have enough time.

    Westblood city looked majestic as it seen on the web, with gigantic skyscrapers filling the sky so its crowded streets and I can see gigantic barrier made of force field, an immense amount of energy must need to run that barrier.

    The city has life in it itself that kept people going, it ispletely different from the small town I¡¯vee from where only peace and tranquility and asionally have some excitement.

    "Chu.." I felt and Ashlynes out of me, "chu chu chu" she called out, she is saying she is feeling hungry.

    She is inside me for four days resting, she also got injured and was fatigued due to constant fighting but after resting she is now feeling really hungry.

    I remove the packet of Specialist Grade monster food and give it to her, she started eating quickly and finished within minutes. "Chu!" she called out again for more food as she was still feeling hungry, I was startled but then understand after she leveled up her diet also had increased.

    I took out another packet and give it to her, I have to admit ashlyn is a glutton. What she is now eating is her parent¡¯s death who are the whole grade above her but she who is a whole grade below is eating their diet.

    After eating she flew on my shoulder to watch the scenery of the outside.

    I havee to the Westblood city with no n but one dream, that I have to reach Master stage minimum in five years, One Grade for each year to participate in the League of Heroes.

    Now that I reach the Westblood city, I am one step closer to reaching my dream, I just have to fight and progress as long you as never stops fighting you will never stop progressing.

    Soon we reach the building where my apartment has. The building has sixty-seven-story tall has fifteen Training facilities and five swimming pool, three cafeterias and Garden on the roof to rx.

    All the apartments in the building are studio apartments, this building specially designed for the adventurers to live.

    Most adventurers do not needrge space, what they need is good training facilities for them to train and good cafeteria which have good and some facilities of entertainment as long as these things a building could provide these, they will choose that ce to live.

    I got out of the car and walk into the apartment building. The lobby was medium size not as a grand hospital. In left has a reception desk which an olddy sitting on it, on the right had waiting seats and in the front had an elevator.

    I directly walk to the elevator and sh my Holowatch to the screen, after signing the lease I got themand key of the apartment.

    My apartment is on the 32nd floor, in a minute, I reach my floor in a minute and walk to the No.16 door.

    My apartments door opened as shed my holowatch on it. ¡¯Gasp¡¯ i let out a gasp as I saw my apartment¡¯s inside.

    It is not big, it has a single room of 25 sq/feet but it is fully furnished, it has everything one needs from the kitchen, Refrigeration cube for storing and preserving food, Washing Machine for washing clothes, A Wardrobe spacious enough to 10 sets of clothes and essories andst a bed which two people canfortably sleep.

    It is evening but I am already feeling tired, in the hospital, I was unconscious while my body was healing injuries, technically I hadn¡¯t taken a rest.

    But before sleeping I should eat something as I hadn¡¯t eaten for four days. I took out some homemade food which my mother had forcefully packed in my backpack.

    My eyes moisture when I thought about my parents, my parents had called me when I fighting the battle, I had sent a quick text saying I was participating in the exam to enter an Organization and will be a busy whole week and that I will call them in a week.

    I will call them two dayster and have a good talk with them if I called early they will suspect something and worry for nothing.

    Tomorrow I have a lot to do, I shop for new clothes and things I need when I go out in adventuring and sign up for a building training facility.

    I fell as sleep a sleep as soon as my head touched the pillow when I woke it¡¯ already morning, Ashlyn is still sleeping on my chest.

    I did not disturb her and let her sleep, I opened news feed to for news, there is nothing new about the news and there is just small article about the train ident that happens five days ago.

    ¡¯¡¯chhu.¡¯¡¯ Ashlyn woke up groggily, "Good morning Ashlyn." I said and pet her for a while.

    I freshen up and take a long bath, the hospital¡¯s robots must have cleaned me as I didn¡¯t see any dirt and blood on my body, still, I scrub every inch of it my body with soap.

    After taking bath, I also bathed asylum, she is always quite during bathing, not like other monster¡¯s who don¡¯t like a bath or those who enjoyed the baths, in the bath, she just stays quiet.

    I dried her feathers with drier and removed herb from my backpack to find it¡¯s handle is broke, it must have broken during the battle.

    "Still usable," I said and started tob her hair, I have added ab to the list of things I have buy in the mall.

    "Let¡¯s go, Ashlyn," I said as I strode out of my apartment with Ashlyn in tow, I took the elevator for the lobby, the lobby is little active than yesterday, youngsters could be seening and going out of the lobby.

    I didn¡¯t take a cab as the mall only two blocks away, the building also had a shop but I have to buy a variety of things, for that mall would be a better choice.

    The city is full of tall building, you will find barely any building which is smaller than ten stories.

    Westblood city is built in the boundary of one of the most dangerous forests in a republic, space is the luxury here.

    Manor¡¯s and Vis are very rare in the outer ring, can only see them in the middle ring and the central ring.

    I see many people walking on the streets, some alone while some with their monsters. People could be seen riding on there from the ground and in the air, it spotted tens of big birds who were flying with their partners and people riding many monsters on the road.

 Chapter 22 Shopping and Expenses

    The mall has total eighteen floors and sells everything from Magical Artifacts to Home Appliances.

    This is my first time to enter the mall, it is big as I expected to line with various Brand¡¯s storefront.

    I first walk into the Clothing section, I am in really needs of cloths both everywhere and for adventuring.

    I chose the cloths which are currently in fashion, the adventuring and training suits really cost me a pretty penny and not only clothes I also brought all the essories as well such shoes, gloves etc.

    After selecting clothes, I walk toward the adventuring department from which I brought necessary things which are required for adventuring outside such as backpack, camps and preservation boxes which require to store the monster¡¯s material.

    The preservation boxes are really special, they are just thumb size but they can expand to the size of the half-meter cube.

    Now I have to buy the most important things that are Potions and Medical Supplies which are on the thirteenth floor.

    When I enter the floor potions section, I am quite enthralled by glittery bottles of the Potions, there are hundreds of type of them if not thousands.

    I have never much read about the potions on the web but when I saw the price these thumb-size colorful bottles, I so shocked that I nearly fall t on my ass.

    The average price of this bottle is ten thousand credit. The Potion with the lowest price cost three thousand five hundred credit and that potion is Grade 1 low-level Mana supplement potion or simply know as mana potion which used by Lv.1 Private Grade evolvers.

    This is the potion which Jim drank during the battle to supplement his dried mana, this also the potion I came here for.

    Just that the potion I brought is Grade 1 mid-level potion which costs six thousand credit, I brought three of them costing me eighteen thousand credit.

    I had the wish to buy healing potion but seeing it¡¯s the price of twenty thousand credits, I decided to buy the ointment.

    I brought many misceneous things after that such as Ashlyn¡¯sb, bandages etc.

    The total shopping I spend a whopping thirty-two thousand credits, the most expensive single thing is my backpack. It cost me whopping seven thousand credits but seeing it¡¯s a function I thought it¡¯s totally worth it.

    Its sleek ck in color, it can endure the attack of Specialist stage, the most important thing about this backpack that it is semi-automated.

    During the battle, if need anything from the backpack I just need to say it with my voice and it will automatically provide me without the need of me opening it.

    It is a very good function which prompted me to buy it, despite its high price, it is the lowest price backpack in the semi-automatic range of the backpacks.

    All the things I have to buy I brought it, even if I forgot something I can order it from the web and it would be delivered in a few minutes.

    In my apartment sitting on the bed, I check the services offered by the training hall.

    They all are standard services offered by the private training room like private practice spaces, practice with robotic humans and monster¡¯s etc.

    The fees of training facility are expensive, I have to pay seven thousand per month for its a minimum package but from what I read is all worth it, I sign up for it.

    Of the fifty thousand credits which I got from selling Monster cores now, I have only eleven thousand left in my ount and me didn¡¯t think they will enough tost ten days.

    Rent, food, and training and for that, I have to spend twenty thousand credit and these are only basic necessities which Adventurer needs.

    But to make the progress one to have a different kind of Potions and medicine and to survive against both monster¡¯s and human¡¯s, one has to both offensive and defensive artifacts.

    I n on leaving the city three dayster but first, I have to do practice in the training facility. Jim had said in the forest monster¡¯s aren¡¯t the only danger¡¯s, people also kill people.

    He said fighting with monsters and fighting with man ispletely different before going outside, I should train with people first to get a hang of it.

    Thanks to the battle my mana purity had reached 61% only four percent away from the standard purity of 65% percent.

    One¡¯s mana purity though innate talent or external sources like potions or monster material could only be reached up to 65%, after that no innate talent or external source can help to purify your mana anymore.

    Only through hard work that you have to take further steps. That is where the most important job of Refinement Engine starts, it is the refinement engine that helps you to further.

    The more purified is your mana is the more it helps you level up and evolve to next stage, those who have low purity of mana have little chance advance into the further stage of evolver.

    If one wants to create a totem, one had to have least 70% percent of mana purity, higher the purity is stronger the totem would be.

    Many people wait for tens of years to level up to Lieutenant stage to purify mana because of they only one chance to create a Totem.

    Central storage of my Refinement Engine full, now I just have to re-refine my mana for more purity. I sat on the lotus position on the mattress front of my bed and started to re-refining my mana.

    The whole process is dull and boring, I have move mana from the central storage to refinement section and the refinement mana then goes to condensation and then back to central storage.

    Before the battle, I barely able to refine my mana more than an hour but now I have done it for three hours and I didn¡¯t feel much tired, it¡¯s like in the battle my state of mind had a big change and I want to test that theory by practicing Supreme Combat Exercise.

    The apartment to too small to perform any exercise, if I perform the Exercise here I will probably break haft the apartment, I will have to go to the training facility.

    I change into new white training suit that I have just brought especially to wear in the training facility. "Ashyn will you stay in the apartment or integrate into me?" I asked her as in the training facility, the monsters are not allowed.

    "Chu." she cried out in an angry manner and integrate into me, Iugh seeing her antics, still she can see everything that I am seeing when she is integrated inside me.

    "Beep." I heard notification on my watch when I am walking toward the elevator, I opened to see what it is about.

    It¡¯s from the Building administration, it is saying that they have invited Sergeant stage evolver to give guidance lecture, I was said in apartment info that every month they invite someone to give guidance lecture about the magic practice.

    Being curious I also decided to attend, it is only an hour lecture and starts intent minutes, there is nothing to lose even if it¡¯s a boring lecture, it¡¯s the only hour that I will waste.

 Chapter 23 Guidance

    When I arrived at the Training Facility, there were already near three hundred people waiting in the there and had space for another six hundred.

    The training facility takes the whole floor, so there is enough space for thousand people to stand, the people kepting, soon the hall filled with five hundred something people.

    The guest speaker hadn¡¯t arrived, but I havee to know his details from the people. This time they had invited a Master stage revolver to give guidance.

    Not long before the guest speaker came and he also brought another young man with him, who waited below the stage. "Today what I am going to tell you, some of you know this already know and some of you didn¡¯t."

    "As you form a bond with your monster, you and your monster boded for life. It is a symbiotic rtionship where you both get something from each other, monster¡¯s get intellect and faster progress and you get it¡¯s power¡¯s," he said.

    What is saying ismon knowledge, after forming a bond with the Ashlyn her intelligence had increased due to our telepathic and emotional bond with her and I got her power¡¯s.

    "Your monster level up and you also level up with it but when you advance in Specialist stage dynamics change a little. In Private stage, you advance also as you put little efforts and give it little time you will advance in Specialist stage."

    "The specialist stage is where real practice starts, In specialist stage when you if you have to level up you have to satisfy several conditions first, many of you those in specialist stage must know this and had ess to know this information on the web but Private stage don¡¯t have ess to this information." he continued, I am little intrigue about conditions he mention that Specialist Grade evolvers have to satisfy.

    "In Specialist grade your monster form Core of mana which makes him many times stronger than Private stage monster but this is also bing a problem for you," he said, now I am curious about what he is saying.

    "After leveling up to specialist stage your power also increased many times than you were private stage and that became problematic, you sometimes feel pain or soreness or has little difficulty in essing mana from your mana world." he is saying, a lot of people looked bored, they must know about these things he is speaking about.

    "That happened because your body isn¡¯t strong enough, your magic veins who carry mana every part of your body are not wide and strong enough to carry out mana and that¡¯s where real expense of adventuring life starts. To solve these problems we have to buy various expensive potions to make our body and mana veins stronger and those who can¡¯t afford to buy potions and to take medicine to counter this problem," he said.

    I am shocked hearing this, I have seen my parents and many people eat medicine and I grew up with the thought that everybody eats it in Specialist grade.

    "Today what I am going to tell you Potions and Potions cocktail that is used during my practice...." he said and started to say names of many potions and their names and names of potion cocktails which he used in the practice, half the names of these positions and position cocktails I¡¯ve seen in the mall.

    People only started to listen to him carefully when he started potions, the man seems to be very enthusiastic when he speaks about positions either he is an alchemist or he must have drunk many potions in his life. I started to sweat just thinking about the money I have to spend buying potions when I reached Specialist stage and above.

    One had to buy hundreds of thousand credit worth potions, when they are Specialist stage alone and millions in Corporal stage and number, would go up as he kept leveling up the grades.

    he is quite a good speaker also, from him I¡¯vee understand why all people are so excited in the name of joining an organization or government. he said and government and organizations have their own specially crafted positions which suit their members as long as their member¡¯s progress they provide everything to their member¡¯s.

    He spoke so long without care for the time, it already past one hour and his friend in the corner looked bored as he doing nothing, "I will tell you a secret that everyone knows but today ive brought miracle in front of you." he said as he waved his hand toward his young friend who looked angry as he knows his friend going to say something about him.

    "This is my nephew John and he is a very hard working, he hadpleted 7 set¡¯s of the Supreme Combat Exercise without using those machines and you will be shocked to know he didn¡¯t spend any money on the potions except formon mana supplement potions," he said, he face filled with pride when he said that but his nephew looked little angry.

    Every in the hall had shocked faces when they heard he¡¯s friendpleted the seven sets of the Supreme Combat Exercise. It is a very very painful exercise, if not for it¡¯s my life and death in the battle, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever ableplete one set of it.

    I still shudder whenever I think about the pain I felt when I circted 24th cycle, I was really painful, it felt like a death every second. he mentioned some machine, I have to ask someone about itter.

    "His body and Mana veins are way stronger than us potion drinker¡¯s, as along he able toplete the ten set¡¯s of the Exercise, he didn¡¯t have to drink one drop of potion and his body will be more than ready to bear magic of Lieutenant grade Monster," he said, after saying this his angry friend forcefully drag him out of the training hall, Mr. Mason left hall rather smiling ebarisingly, we allughed seeing Mr. Mason¡¯s condition after he left the training hall.

    "Ahhh Ahhh Ahhh." Some idiots being over excited started to practice Exercise then and there but cried out loudly at first cycle, "hahaha!" All the youthsugh after seeing this.

    "Do you know what machines Mr. Mason mentioned which help in practicing Exercise," I asked the pretty girl beside me who looked to be in her early twenties.

    "Forget it about using them, only Government and Big Organisations has them," she said curtly, I am felt little-disappointed hearing them. "Do you know how they work?" I asked her again despite hearing her curt reply earlier.

    "They numbed the pain of the exercise somehow," she said, this time she answered without any curt tone as if feeling my genuine curiosity.

 Chapter 24 Fighting Angainst Android

    She walks into one of the private training rooms and the door automatically closed behind her.

    There are many private training rooms in the training hall and there are also open fields and ring, all the fighting trading floors have their specialty, one is free to choose whichever floor he wants to train.

    Many people of both Private and Specialist Grade could be seen fighting in the rings, if one had found a partner to fight he just have to stand in the and challenges woulde automatically if fights are gone to the life-threatening level then building A.I.

    First will give a warning and if they didn¡¯t listen it will automatically fire Grade 1 gun which filled with a heavy dose tranquilizer dart that can even knock out corporal stage warrior for the day.

    I first decided to train with a humanoid robot which said to be more powerful with the same level evolved. I went into the private training room and stand in the center of it and take a deep breath.

    I decided to practice Supreme Combat Exercise first, I started to move my armed in a simple fashion and started to circte the first move of the exercise.

    Soon pain hit me but it¡¯s bearable, I continue moving my arms started to circte second, third, fourth, fifth and sixth. At the sixth move, I started to feel strain still I continue to circte moves of the exercise.

    The pain felt during performing Supreme Combat Exercise is not like one felt beating of wooden stick on flesh, not likescerating sword on the skin but felt thousands needle biting your flesh, as you continue to advance the moves, it transcends pain of flesh and felt like pain of soul, like needle biting you at your very core.

    When I reach a cirction of the fifteenth move I slowed down a little and continue circting the fifteenth move, at fifteen moves I started to feel the real soul-wrenching pain but still I continue to advance after taking little rest.

    Practicing Supremebat Exercise is like climbing a steep mountain, once you reach the top and wanted to do the second time, it will have the same danger of falling but it will be familiar and easier as long as you kept concocting new footprints you can still find it easier to reach it a second time.

    After reaching the twentieth cycle I kept going forward because I know, once I stopped I will not able to move forward.

    ¡¯fuck¡¯ i said though my greeted teeth as I cant able to circte the twenty-third move, however much I try but I wasn¡¯t able to move forward, it¡¯s like a gigantic wall of pain is blocking my advancing.

    Now, this is the time to test my theory, I started to operate my refinement engine while circting the twenty-third move of the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    "Ahhhh" I screamed through my gritted teeth, I am feeling the immense pain, I felt like my head would if this keeps going on but I still continued.

    I started to get the hang of the pain after some time, the pain is still hard to endure but now I am able to think clearly.

    I start on the twenty-third cycle and endure the pain of and never stops circting mana, at twenty-third move I felt like someone banging hammer made of full needles is banging on my head.

    I kept circting the twenty-third move for this half hour but I never able to move to the twenty-fourth move, no matter how many times I try.

    I may not able to circte the twenty-fourth move of the Supreme Combat Exercise but still, I am able to prove my theory right.

    Operating Mana Refining Engine same time as circting moves of Supreme Combat Exercise makes my refining speed five times faster than the normal time I practice.

    I stopped both the Exercise and Refinement Engine and tap a few time on my Holowatch, I want to test my prowess against the Robot of the same level as me.

    In the same level, it also has the sub-levels. I directly chose the highest difficulty.

    Soon two holes opened from ground one opposite to and one beside me, the sword started toe out hole beside me, it is katana style training sword which had dull edges.

    In the school, I used to practice with both Rapiers and Katana but slowly I took more liking toward katana. While Rapier had a bigger range and keep enemies at distance and good at trusting but the problem is its lethality.

    Katanas range is smaller than the Rapier¡¯s and user have to go really close to its opponent but it has lethal offense and its every swing is used to cut the enemy in two.

    Katana can also be used as just as cutting but¡¯s its forte is in the swift kill and that is the style I prefer.

    Soon two-meter tall humanoid robotes to the front me, holding a scimitar and on its head had a life bar when the life bar got emptied means I lost. To active the robot, I just have to say start.

    ¡¯¡¯Start!" I said and started to circte the first move of the supremebat exercise.

    ¡¯¡¯ng thud" I took a two steps backs as our sword touch look like I¡¯ve taken this robot too lightly, I started to circte the second round if the exercise.

    ¡¯¡¯ng ng ng" I felt little force on my wrist that all, as I kept attacking the robot, I circted the third movement of the exercise because I was feeling little pressure.

    After circting the third move, he and I are still little disadvantages fighting against him, but I have to say this android is a really good opponent to fight.

    I kept fighting it for fifteen minutes without any fruit and decided to circte the fourth and fifth movements of the exercise, as my power increased, he¡¯s and my power is toe.

    "clin.." I sword collided with his waist, emptying its life bar 30%. I thought elite Lv. 2 private stage would be stronger, that would force me further circte the exercise.

    Well, this is to be expected, this is an only android not human. it is still bound by its an algorithm, it cants think outside the box like a human and another important thing is that it cant use any half skills.

    if any elite from organizations elite came, I may not necessarily able to beat him despite circting theplete set exercise.

    Jim had told me that super elites from the organization can defeat those are a grade above them, in front them my little ability is no used. Jim hade from the Alchemical organization and he is a novice alchemist who never fought the real battle before. The tunnel battle is the only reality he fought in his real life.

    "Clin Clin Clin" I attack consecutively andpletely drained its life bar in one go, the robot stopped in its track and move back to its the original position.

    I¡¯ve upgraded it¡¯s fighting the power to Lv. 3 Private stage and started to fight with it.

 Chapter 25 Battle of Specialits

    "Shink" My sword stab at its chest and it stops as it¡¯s life bar ispletely drained.

    I¡¯ve bee fighting with this lv. 3 Private grade android forst twenty minutes and finally defeated it when I am using the thirteenth move of the Exercise.

    The android walks back to its a ce and just stand there, it was a good fight as it forced me to circte the thirteenth move of the exercise. it feels good as I also refining my mana as I am fighting with and infighting Mana Refinement Engine operation even faster.

    I decide to upgrade its fighting power to Lv. 1 Specialist stage, I want to test how the power of Specialist grade android.

    "Start!" "ng thud.." I sted backward but fortunately, I didn¡¯t collide to hard with the wall as air sts from the wall soften the thud. "I am such an idiot!" I said I started to Specialist Stage while still circting the thirteenth move of Exercise.

    I stand up and started to circte move of the exercise till eighteenth. "ng ng ng thud..." our swords collide by force I started to takes a step back by force, looks like the eighteenth move would not be enough.

    After Circting neenth and the twentieth move did I able to stop my steps. I am quite enjoying the fight, in this fight, there is no life and death fear, I can analyze and refine my moves without worries.

    I started to try different sword moves that I learned in school, what I am using now is simple sword moves and there are no overlyplicated managers just ten movesprising of attack and defense.

    Jim said I should take some advance sword sses, he can tell the sword style I am using is a foundational technique which used build one¡¯s foundation in using sword not fighting opponents.

    Learning advanced weapon styles are necessary if I knew some styles I would need a lot fewer energy fights and my attacks be more lethal.

    Using Weapon style there is no mana utilization involved, they are just efficient and clean moves of weapons, not like a skill that need specific route of mana utilization to create maximum power in either offense and defense.

    Learning a good weapon style expensive, to learn average weapon style cost

    "ng" our sword collide and we both back down, I am currently circting the twenty-first move of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    With it, I am a standstill with the android, we have been fighting like this for an hour but there is no result of who will win.

    ¡¯¡¯ng ng ng..." I swing my sword directly towards its neck but I thwarted. Being android its coordination is wless with no waste of the energy.

    Compare to it, I felt I am a little rough. My moves aren¡¯t refined enough and I waste energy in some useless move.

    I do that not because I am doing it wrong, or there is the fault in my sword style, it¡¯s just a question of the experience, I don¡¯t have any experience in thebat, except for battle in the tunnel.

    To have smooth moves, one has to have experience, with enough battle experience on can even close the gap between stages.

    Everyone has there battle styles, some work on offense while some on defense, some on speed while some on precision, every prominent evolver have their own forte in battle. To know this forte and perfect it to the apex one needs experience.

    "Shink!" My attack grazes the Android¡¯s shoulder taking four percent from its life bar, this is my first attack whichnded on it since our fight started an hour ago.

    I would have circted the twenty-second move of the Exercise but I have to beat it while circting the twenty-first move of the Exercise.

    It will be very tough, as the fight progressed the more data the android will collect on me and counter me using that data. Still, I will not give up I will beat it while circting the twenty-first move.

    "dhab.." ¡¯¡¯Ouch!" I cried out as I got hit by my shoulder by the Androids sword, that god we were using practice sword I would have got injured on my shoulder.

    I and android keep fighting some I got hit, sometimes it. Its good thing my body is stronger thanks to me practicing Supreme Combat Exercise, otherwise my body would have got sore all over it and that affected my performance in the fight.

    "Shink!" I again hit it, I have been fighting it for thest three hours and many time I hit it, decreasing its life bar to a mere 15%.

    ¡¯¡¯ng" I attack the android but it counters it as is perfectly understood my moves. It is very difficult tounch a surprise attack but still, I try. In this hour of fighting, I started to gain an understanding of my weaknesses.

    "Clin." "Yes!" I shouted as my sword collided with its neck, it stopped as it life barpletely empty. I tried a very different move and seeded.

    I finally seeded in defeating it. if it is a person I don¡¯t have confidence in defining him because people have powers and they can use also use skills.

    "Boom Boom!" I hear the void sound as I exit out of private training room, I looked to find two people were fighting in the ring in full abandon. Every move of their make loud noises and their fighting speed is so fast that I am having a problem clearly seeing them.

    They both are definitely Specialist grade evolver and peak one at that, in the ring young man and women fighting each other. the boy looked to be the early twenties, wearing snow-white fighting suits. he must have handsome looks if not for him wearing ferocious expression when fighting against that girl.

    He is wearing copper colored gauntlets which seemed to be covered in ghost green gas, looking at the ghost green gas he seemed to have the poison-rted ability.

    Opposite to him is serious looking beautiful girl same age as him wearing a sports bra which tightly holding her bountiful breasts and tight fitting pants. some of the boys only looking at the breast which juggles whenever that girl moves.

    She is holding silver colored short spear which covering in a greyyer of just like, that grey seemed her power which it seemed to be shielding her from the gas also enhancing her attacks.

    This is not looked like a friendly match, they are fighting very seriously, " Who are they? and Why are they fighting so seriously?" I asked the friendly looking youth who is seemed to have more interest in watching the girls jiggling breast than watching the real fight.

    "Are you new in the building?" he asked while his eyes still trained on the girls jiggling breasts. "Yes, I moved in just yesterday," I said, "Well it¡¯s quite a funny incident," he said with theugh.

    "The boy is Nigel and the Girl is Madeline, they are also one of the powerful evolvers in our building. Nigel had been pursuing Madeline for to years without any fruit and yesterday Madeline admitted in Crystal knights and thinking she is leaving building Nigel confessed to her openly in training facility but she t out rejected him."

    "Feeling being shamed he challenged her for the fight." he, without taking his eyes off Madeleine¡¯s sports bra.

 Chapter 26 Battles Conclusion

    "Her boobs are really nice right?" Asked friendly looking guy beside in lost tone, "Yes they are," I said out without thinking. Thank the heavens! I said softly and no one paying attention to us but Micheal didn¡¯t know he will see those breast in near future.

    "I am billy by the way." He introduced himself as he took a short look at my face before, he again started to stare at Madeline¡¯s boobs. "Micheal," I said.

    The fight is started to get series, from their fighting it is clearly seen that both of them are using weapon styles, any one of them can easily kill me second even if am circting the one set Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Suddenly there is a change in their battle, big amount of Ghostly Green smoke started toe of Nigel¡¯s body and started to solidify into basketball size fist and quickly six basketball size fist which looks like smokeing out of them.

    They started to float around Nigel, it looks like a long time but the whole process finished within seconds.

    "Take this!" Nigel shouted as he whirled six solidified Ghostly green fists toward Madeline while the attacking toward her she Madeline was also preparing for the defense as fist size hexagonal sses started to materialize in front of her and soon all ss connected and formed a shield in front of her, it all happens so fast that even Micheal barely able to see the Half skills forming.

    "Bang bang bang..." as fists started to collide with shields on ofter after another, the ghostly gas fist didn¡¯t dissipate after colliding with a shield.

    Nigel controls them and attacks with them on Madeline shield over and over, the shocked expression could be is seen on Nigel¡¯s face when he saw none of his stories fists able to prate her shield.

    Madeline¡¯s shield held out till that ghostly fist¡¯s dissipated, spider cracks had formed all over the shield when thatst fist dissipate. "Do you know what those half skills are?" I asked Billy.

    "You don¡¯t know?" Billy asked back confusingly, just I was about to say that I don¡¯t have ess to read about them billy cut, "Oh! you must be at the private stage?" he asked I nodded.

    Billy didn¡¯t ask in a delirious way, he must have thought I must be specialist Grade as most of the tenants are.

    "Sorry for that! I didn¡¯t know you were at the private stage." Billy apologized, "it¡¯s ok." I said, as long as anyone shows it¡¯s aura at his own will, no one can get their level especially before the corporal stage, in corporal stage one¡¯s since be sharp enough that one can easily guess the level of those below him.

    There isw in a republic that we only get ess to the information ording to our Power Grade. in a private stage, I could only read information that will useful to the private stage evolver. To read higher stage either I have to level up or have to upgrade my ess through other means such as Lieutenant Grade evolver can upgrade my ess to Corporal level.

    "The half skill that Nigel used is known as Deca smoke Fist which is derived from the skill known as Hect Smoke skill. In using Half skill one can create up to ten fists and using original skill one can create uopt hundred fists," he said.

    "And the half Half skill that Madeline used is Known as Minor ss Shield and It is derived from skill known as ss Shield, it is signature defense skill of ss Knight and only those at ss A or above can learn it," he said, a hint of envy could be seen in his eyes when he talks about ss shield. having being signature defense skill of big organization, it has to have some might.

    "This Madeline¡¯s intelligence in too great, it is just two days since she joined the ss Knight and in just two day¡¯s she got basic mastery over it," Billy said in shock voice, not only the many people had a shocked expression seeing this.

    I don¡¯t know how to time it took to understand and acquire basic mastery over it but looking at all of them¡¯s expression, it must have taken more than two days.

    The battle continues on and more people also started toe in the training facility soon nearly those people, many of the people must have called their friends, such interesting battle they rarely able to see.

    "Madeline can you at least tell me why you don¡¯t like me? just give me a reason please," asked Nigel in nearly pleading tone, Madeline didn¡¯t say anything just stayed silent and countered Nigel¡¯s move.

    This Nigel must really like Madeline to ask a question in front of all people without caring about reputation. "Nigel s a good guy but he is just too obsessed with Madeline. if he can divert his obsession into practice he will achieve many things if he can¡¯s, he won¡¯t able make much progress in the future," said Billy softly, billy must have known Nigel for time to know to say this about him.

    "Do you know Nigel?" I asked him, "Yes, he is my best friend. we grew up in the same town." said billy enthusiastically. herring his answer I really want to curse this billy with all my heart.

    If he is your best friend then why are you so insanely focused on boobs of best friends crush! can¡¯t you give your friend some respect and not to stare at your friend¡¯s crush!

    I wouldn¡¯t want a friend like Billy who looks at my girlfriend¡¯s assets with such a gaze.

    "If you able to defeat me I¡¯ll tell you?" said Madeline softly, hearing her voice all crowd stopped talking and watch Nigel intently, to their discontent Nigel just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything but his attack¡¯s became more aggressive.

    "Bang bang bang..." sounds could be heard as spear and gauntlet crash with other, no result could be determined to see their battle as they both are each other equal in power.

    The battle has been going on for three hours but results still couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, if onepletely trust one¡¯s eye, one could see Nigel had the upper hand by a fraction.

    Both of them are exchanging raging blows, no one able to admit defeat someone even started the betting pool and lots of people could be seen on betting Nigel.

    "The chances of Nigel¡¯s winning are really few." Said Billy, "Why do you say so, from the battle chances of Nigel¡¯s winning could be seen high." I said belly just smiled "You will see." he said still in the whole battle Billy still handnt taken his eyes off Madelin¡¯s chest.

    Another two hour pass when there is sudden change in the battle, a back color string start to spread out from the tip of Madeline spare and sudden bonded Nigel, he didn¡¯t have chance to put any offensive when tip Madeline touched the Nigel¡¯s necks, I happen so fast that, I have had to see it clearly.

    "We have once identally had seen Madeline used this Half skill outside, it was so swift that monster had no chance to escape when I string bonded it and Madeline spear pierced that monster¡¯s skull," he said.

    Madeline walk out of the ring and left the training facility with her spare, Nigel stood motionless on the ring as he can¡¯t believe he lost Madeline in such fashion,

    "Zip.." suddenly Billy vanish in front of me when I look up he is taking Nigel¡¯s hand and walking out of the ring with him toward the exit of the training facility.

    I sucked a cold breath when I think about the bill speed, his chubby sefl one second in front of me, the next second he was on stage taking Nigel out.

    Seeing this I remember my father warning he had given me before I left that ¡¯In a big city, everyone on powerhouse treads carefully.¡¯ I sigh when I remember my father¡¯s words, what he said is really true.

 Chapter 27 Sparring With Ber

    Soon most of the people left after Madeline¡¯s and Nigel¡¯s battle is over, The battle is an eye-opener for me.

    After most of the people left the training Facility looked quite empty, there are still people here who sparring in the rings or going inside the private training rooms to train.

    Seeing empty ring I walk into it and started to release my aura lightly, these rings specially made for sparring.

    One just has to stand inside the ring and someone will enter inside to spar with you, in this way you don¡¯t have to ask anyone personally, those who wish to spar with you with automaticallye to you.

    My only fear is that no one wille to challenge me, In this building majority of the residents are in the Specialist stage and very few because to stay in the building one had to pay nearly twenty thousand so, very few could afford it.

    I waited for fifteen minutes and about to leave thinking no one woulde when I saw a shifty-eyed looking young man is walking toward¡¯s the ring.

    ¡¯¡¯Do you mind if I spar with you, I have to tell you thou I and at Lv. 3 of Private stage." Asked shifty-eyed boy, you man.

    ¡¯¡¯No Problem," I said, I don¡¯t mind him being lv. 3, before entering in the rin, my n was that I first spar with lv.2 evolver and then fight lv.3, it¡¯s just now I directly have to fight Lv.3.

    ¡¯¡¯Nice to meet you, I am Bert." Said shifty eyes young man as we entered the ring. "Nice to meet you too, I am Micheal," I replied his greeting.

    "This is going to fun watching Rookie crusher Bert to crush another rookie." said, the boy to his group of friends who are watching Bert entering the ring. Many people got interested in seeing rookie crusher Bert entering the ring.

    "This rookie quite lucky though, remember thest rookie that Bert crushed, he cried in the ring." Said another boy.

    "Bert had uploaded the whole video on the building feed for everyone to watch, that poor rook left the apartment building in the week, thanks to fighting between Madeline and Nigel not many people to go to watch even if this boy also cried on the ring." said his friend.

    ¡¯¡¯This one is going to get beaten badly, thest rookie was much better, he was at Lv.3 but this rookie is only at Lv.2. Bert is way stronger he had fought with many lv.1 Specialist Grade and rarely lost, he even beat some weaker ones.." Said the pixie hair girl in the group.

    They all nodded hearing in affirmation hearing pixie hair girls words, thinking that the new rookie going to get beaten.

    We both stood opposite of each other and countdown of 10 projected in the middle of the ring. I started to circte the moves of the Exercise and stopped at the 13th move. I also started operating my Refinement Engine to refine my Mana.

    I gripped my practice sword and stand in attacking position, in myparison Bert seemed rxed as he loosely holding his Staff

    ¡¯¡¯Tring.." The bell rang out and we both attack each other, the swishing sound could be heard as Bert waved his staff toward the head, I got startled by the sound made by his staff as it tore through the air, without wasting any time I circted my mana to the eighteenth move of the exercise.

    "nk!" sound rang out in the ring as my sword and his staff collided, I felt a shock ran through my hands but I didn¡¯t take a step back, a clear shock could be seen on the best face, he hides it quickly but I am able to notice that Flickr in his expression.

    "Your skill is very," Bert said, I just smile and didn¡¯t reply. Not many people had keen eyes like Jim, who could notice I am not using skills but circting Supreme Combat Exercise.

    "ng ng ng." our weapons started to collide as we fought on, Bert is really good at using staff, many times Bert¡¯s staff graze passed my clothes, nearly injuring me but I never able to get my sword close to him.

    This damn staff of his, it¡¯s range it too long never giving me any chance to get close to him, it¡¯s not just his staff but he also has advanced weapon style which helps him keeping me at bay.

    "nk!" our weapons collide loudly and we both took one step back, "haha" we bothugh seeing this, currently we are both fighting equally, while I am using more power in my attacks but Bert is experienced as he effortlessly diverting and blocking My attacks.

    I am really enjoying the fight, really if lv.3 Red Nail Rat had been in Bert¡¯s ce, I would have easily finished three of them but fighting human is really different, no matter how different moves I try, but is easily countering it.

    "nk nk nk." suddenly Bert changed his fighting, the staff be bloodhound whenever I go, it follows barely giving any chance to retaliate.

    I started to circte the neenth move of the Exercise to relive some of my pressure, I felt good as my speed and strength had increased due to the neenth move and I begin to fight back against Bert.

    seeing he is losing his edge against me, attacks be more and more powerful that I have to circte the twentieth cycle of the exercise to fend off Bert¡¯s powerful moves.

    While he was fighting best, he didn¡¯t notice that more and more people looking at his fight. "Wow, this rookie is really good." said young man to his friends.

    "Yes he is quite good, look at Bert¡¯s face, he looked like he had eaten some focus. I just wish that Bert got somehow " a said his friend, hope could be seen in his face.

    "Don¡¯t daydream! This rookie will also get beaten by Bert Just like you did." said another of his friend, hearing this his expression turned ugly. he still remembers that day three months ago and he was new to the building.

    Just like this rookie, he was also sparred with Bert in his first day, Bert had beaten him and humiliated him in front of all people who were watching and then uploaded the video on building feed to watched by all people, many powerful people wanted to teach him a lesson but they didn¡¯t dare to in respect his father who is superintendent of the building as well as Corporal level evolver.

    "Even now Bert had been fighting on at his 70% and he hadn¡¯t used his power and skills yet." said the strongest boy in the group, this quieted down all of them and they begin watch battle silently.

 Chapter 28 Merging

    "nk nk nk..." Our attacks met each other hundreds of times our weapon shed but we can¡¯t seem to decide the winner.

    Seeing this Bert¡¯s expression is ugly then it suddenly turned crafty for second before returning back to his ugly expression.

    ¡¯Swish¡¯ when Bert¡¯s staff is in midair attacking me it¡¯s speed suddenly increased, and at the moment it appeared in front of me without giving me chance to defend, I hastily put my sword front of me to block the staff.

    "nk thud thud thud...." The staff hit me so hard that I have to more than ten steps backward to diffuse it¡¯s a force and stopped myself from vomiting the blood.

    This move is really crafty and well time, he had suddenly increased the power of staff when it¡¯s in mid-air and attacked me.

    Using the time of my retreating, I started to circte advance moves of the Exercise and I got surprised that I able to reach the 24th cirction but I did not get to celebrate because Bert¡¯s bloodhound-like staff speedily closing on me.

    "ng!" both of weapon¡¯s collided and intense shock appeared on his face because this is the first time I have the upper hand in the fight against Bert.

    Stabilizing myself, I initiated the attack against him, "nk nk ng." swing of after swing I attacked Bert.

    He countered my moves easily with his staff, I just had a fraction of upper hand in this but is not enough to bring big change into a fight.

    ¡¯¡¯You are very good!" Said Bert said with a smile but his smile looked quite weird. "Thank you," I replied to hispliment.

    After talking to me his moves became more aggressive but I am easily able to fend them off. In this fight, I don¡¯t have to worry about the Mana, Supreme Combat Exercise used very little mana and I still have about fifty sixty percent Mana in my central storage and I can always refine new Mana clouds which surrounding my Refinement Engine.

    ¡¯¡¯Bert is looking really angry, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him in this condition especially against Private Grade Evolver. Usually, he finished his fights against Private Grade within an hour." Said, one boy.

    Really they were little startled, Bert fighting against evolver who is lower level and this and having a hard time against winning him.

    ¡¯¡¯Don¡¯t forget Bert hadn¡¯t used his all yet, he had yet to use his power and skills yet, when he will use power or skill, the fight will be over in minutes." Said another boy watching this fight.

    The crowd watching the battle has increased a lot, there are nearly three hundred people are watching.

    Ever since the battle had started, someone had anonymously left the message on the building feed that ¡¯Rookie crusher being crushed by rookie¡¯ lots of new people hade to watch the battle.

    If it normal battle, not the battle between rookie crusher and rookie¡¯ and not being a lot of people being discontent by Bert, not many people would havee to watch this battle.

    "nk nk nk." we fought on, I an feeling little down, whatever fractions of superiority that I had gained against Bert had vanished as Bert changed his fighting style, he moves to be more smooth and refined.

    "ssss..." I let out a sharp breath as Bert¡¯s staff grazed pat my soldier, I many times I barely dodge his attack and many times his staff grazed me bringing stinging pain.

    This stinging pain is nothingpared to the soul stinging pain I am feeling due to circting the twenty-fourth cycle of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I¡¯ve tried many times to broke past the 24th move of the exercise, I find there is a giant wall blocking my way, that is not letting me pass.

    Seeing my Mana storage lessening, I stopped the mama re refinement (purifying) process and started to absorb the Mana cloud into my Refinement Engine. It will not take long, within fifteen forty-five minutes my central storage will again fill up 75% to 80%.

    The battle raged on for again half an hour but there no change in the situation, I had a feeling that Bert hadn¡¯t given in all, he is still holding back something. I am vigntly keeping eye on his every move, I don¡¯t be startled like before when he powers up his attack when he was midair attacking me.

    From the Berts aggressive attacks, I can tell that he is seriously trying to hurt me, it is not just friendly spar anymore but be a full-fledged fight, that I intend to win and for that every minute I am trying to breaking past 24th move of the Exercise.

    But no matter how much I try, I can¡¯t seem to break that wall, whenever I try to break it, it won¡¯t break, just leave some ripples on it.

    "I¡¯ve yed enough Micheal, now I will fight for real!" Bert said big smiled blossomed on his face and Cherry red colored fire enveloped his staff, he attacks me with fiery staff.

    I also lighten my sword with silver fire and swing my sword to counter it, "nk whoosh..." as our sword touched, the fire on our weapons sted apart by shock wave on both of our bodies.

    Deadly hot waves of heat wash all over my body but didn¡¯t affect me in any way, I didn¡¯t even flinch seeing that.

    A shocked expression appeared on the bar¡¯s face seeing this, he probably counting on fire to injure me or distract me but seeing there even no change in my expression, he bespletely shocked seeing that.

    There are two reasons for his fire didn¡¯t affect me a bit, first is Ashlyn silver, as fire user my self I have some fire immunity but despite this little immunity.

    My skin definitely would have scorched by his fire if not for me circting Supremebat Exercise which makes a defense of my body stronger.

    As we fight Bert¡¯s face bing more and more ugly and his zing fire¡¯s heat having no effect on me, as long as his fire didn¡¯t touch me directly I will not get injured, even if it did touch me, my skin will have some scorching marks that¡¯s all. as long as I kept circting Exercise, my offense and defense always be good.

    I called back my silver fire from my sword as it is waste of mana and is no use against Bert as he also had fire immunity, but my choice seemed to irk Bert, his expression became so ugly seeing me calling back my fire.

    "You fucking cockroach, you won¡¯t just take a beating," he said as maniac expressiones across his face, totally different from his soft smile earlier. I started to get a bad feeling about this and attack him with wild abandon, but his defense is to tight, I can¡¯t get close him because of his fucking staff.

    I started attack wall to break past 24th move of the exercise but it is no use, that wall wouldn¡¯t budge.

    "Your very lucky Michael, you will get to experience my half skill not people get to experience," he said and vine made of fire started to form on his staff and soon Hydrangea flower started to grow out of vines, and quickly fist size hydrangea formed on the vines.

    "Take this!" Bert shouted as whirled his staff toward me and Nine hydrangea flower¡¯s made of concentrated fire whirled toward me, it all happened so fast that it left me no chance to dodge.

    Time had slowed down as hundreds of thoughts came in my mind to how to defend against those flowers but one is useful. I can see each and every movement of those flower¡¯s as they whirled toward me.

    I know, even one of the flower to touch me, I will be heavily injured and likely spend a week in the hospital and this Bert is smart that he didn¡¯t aim any of my vital spot or building Grade 2 weapon would have tranquilized him.

    Seeing there is no option but take this attack head-on, gritting my teeth I circted my mana violently, in big to break that wall and violently raged my mana against that wall.

    "Boom!" sounded inside me as wall broke and immense pain drowned on me but I gritted my teeth and endured as I have to survive these ming hydrangea flowers.

    In this immense pain, I didn¡¯t notice that my mana rapidly draining away to form mysteries seal on the center of my temple, which is also center of magic veins inside human bodies.

    "Swish swish swish.." I cut all the nine Hydrangea flower¡¯s and speedily move toward Bert who is standing on the ring with a shocked expression like a dumb chicken. I move behind him and hit his head with the hilt of my sword.

    "Thud.." he unconsciously fell on the floor with a thud but my sword also fell from my hand as me feeling very weak, I somehow sat on the floor and closed my eyes to look for a reason for weakness.

    When I looked inside me, I got startled by seeing my mana getting speedily but then Iughed out loudly understanding the reason.

    This is happening because I have trulypleted the one set of Supreme Combat Exercise and the seal forming on the temple is proof of it.

    From now on all the power I got when I an circting 24th move of the Exercise, it willpletely merge with my body and will belong to me and became mine.

    Now every move of mine will be infused with the power of the first set of Exercise, every time I circte the Supreme Combat Exercise in my body will be the second set of supremebat exercise when Iplete second set, I will form a second seal.

    if I able to for 10 seals on my temple, they will merge and bring qualitative change in my body.

    The higher the cirction of move would be, the more immense pain I will have to endure, this is also the reason why very very few people practiced the Supreme Combat Exercise.

 Chapter 29 Glutton Ashlyn

    Soon the seal hadpleted forming and it released warm current from it, I felt the warm current energy spreading all over my by, enriching every cell of my body.

    I feel so refreshed, feel like all the impurities are being washed away by that gentle current. The most important is that I feel strength raging through my body.

    I have merged with power that I got circting the twenty-fourth move of the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Now I am back to circting the first move of the Exercise but it will be 2nd sets 1st move and the pain will be more immense than the pain I felt circting the first set. I still remember earlier when I broke the wall of twenty-fourth levels, the pain it was so immense that leg goes circting after hitting Bert¡¯s head with practice swords hilt.

    The only dangerous thing about this process that it took too much mana, it haspletely emptied all the mana clouds that were lingering around my Refinement Engine and also taken nearly all the mana that I had in my Central storage leaving behind less than a 5% of it.

    When I am fighting Bert and after it, I didn¡¯t notice that there was a lot of crowds watching me and Bert fight, when I opened me I see more than a hundred people looking toward me and discussing something, the interesting thing I keep hearing ¡¯Rookie crusher got crushed¡¯ many of them as they looked at the still unconscious Bert.

    ¡¯¡¯Good Fight! You really crushed the Rookie crusher." Said a boy, hearing this all people started tough, many people started to praise me for winning the fight, I just smiled at them and started to walk toward the door.

    Suddenly the training hall bes silent when I looked to see the reason for silence. It is the man in his early forties, who is walking towards Bert, he lifted Bert on his shoulder and started to walk back toward the elevator, but he suddenly stopped, "Good fight!" he said with a small smile but his eyes were scary.

    His face was all smile but his eyes had anger, I could clearly see it. ¡¯¡¯Who is he?" I asked the group of youths. ¡¯¡¯He is Bert¡¯s father and also superintendent of the building." He said I got little-startled after that but then shrug off, he would be that petty to harm just because I defeated his son in the fight.

    "Be careful, Bert had an elder brother who is very petty," he said, even if his brother in specialist what he can do, he can¡¯t tantly beat me in the building without cause and outside of the building, he won¡¯t have guts to do that because the city had very strict rules against violence in the city.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry though, he left on the mission, he will not return in a month," said another young man, he clearly hinting me that I can easily change apartment in that time.

    "Thank for the advice," I said to them and walk to the elevator, I will not change my apartment because of the fear of his brother and father if worste c

    Worst, I¡¯ll endure it till I enough power to fight back.

    It is already night when I entered my apartment, I am feeling so tired despite my body filled with vigor, it was due to mana, it is said that the body always has at 10% mana in their body or they will feel tired and weak.

    ¡¯¡¯Chu-chu chu.." Ashlyne out me and nodded in affirmation,pleting one set Exercise also brought change into her body, making her body stronger and faster

    I never able to read the reason behind that, it may due how humans got the monster¡¯s power from them, so it could happen vice versa as Ipleted the first set of Supreme Combat Exercise and integrated its power inside, Ashlyn must have shared that benefit as her mana is also about 10% left.

    "Chu Chu-chu..." she called out again, ¡¯¡¯I am hungry too, I am ordering food from Building kitchen, it will arrive in ten minutes," I said to her and ordered to takeouts from building a kitchen.

    This food I ordered is very special it is monster meat which cooked chef who specializes in cooking monster¡¯s meat dishes.

    My mouth started to water as normally cooked monster meat is so tasty then I can¡¯t imagine how it would taste like after cooked by the chef.

    ¡¯¡¯Ding ding" doorbell rang through my apartment, I opened my apartment door to find a square-shaped drone flying from my door, I shed my Holowatch to it, after receiving ID check, it¡¯s front opened revealing two dinner boxes, I took out two dinner boxes from the drone and closed the door of my apartment.

    "Chu Chu" Ashlyn¡¯s cried out as she asked for her dinner, ¡¯¡¯Calmed down, your dinner is not going anywhere," I said.

    The put two boxes on kitchen stand and opened then "Passhhhhh", a mouthwatering smelle out of food boxes. Ashlyn didn¡¯t even let the steam out boxes before she started to eat.

    Seeing her I also started to eat, "mmm" I let out the sound as I took the first bite of the food, it is really delicious, the most delicious food I¡¯ve ever eaten.

    Every bite gives a juicy vor of the meat with spicy ting in it, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever eaten well-made monster food and I loved but it also cost the pretty penny.

    It is four hundred credits for two boxes of food, nearly double which double what I am going to spend for each day on the food but tasting the food is worth it and it is the cheapest dish on the menu which had specialist grade monster¡¯s meat if I were to order a dish made the heart of specialist grade monster it would cost thousands of credits.

    I ordered this food from the kitchen because I want to taste how food made by the monster chef would taste like and I have to it tastes really good but what a pity we can¡¯t eat this type of food every as all my money will vanish if we keep eating this food every day.

    I n on going outside after three days, I first decided to only hunt private stage monster but earlier today I had merged with the power of the First set exercise because of that I will see if I could hunt any Lv.1 Specialist Grade Monsters.

    "Chu chu.," Ashlyn called out, ¡¯¡¯ You¡¯re so glutton, you already ate you¡¯re and now you ask for mine," I said to her, really she ate food more twice much her size but she is still asking for more.

    "Take this." I took a small portion my box gave it to her, "Chu!" She cried out, feeling dissatisfied with the portion of food she received.

    "You will not get any more," I said sternly, she did ask for more again and ate her feel with her neck down.

    After I finished with eating, I remove the fist-size machine from the drawer. Its square is shaped and had a single clear luminous line across it.

    I put Monster core inside it and activated it, it cleanly divided into twenty parts. I took out 1/20 part of the monster core from the machine and feed it, Ashlyn.

    ¡¯¡¯Chhu chu!" she called out after tasting its bitter taste but soon felt a surge of mana rushing inside her and stoppedining.

    ¡¯¡¯Good night! Ashlyn." I said to her as Iid on the bed to sleep, I n on going early in the training facility to train.

 Chapter 30 Miasta Bazaar

    "Training.." The rm rang out from my holowatch, waking me and Ashlyn both.st night I had set an rm, at 5:30 it¡¯s Westwood city¡¯s dawn.

    Today is we will go for training and hunting outside, I had already made all preparationsst. packed everything, whatever I will need outside, now I just have to freshen up and eat.

    "Good morning Ashlyn!" I said to Ashlyn, she just cocked her head a little as she heard my greeting and went back to the staring at the balcony, for three she had been not talking to me.

    The next morning after we ordered that delicious food, I gave her she¡¯s regr packet food but she refused to ate and demanded we order same delicious food that we order same delicious food that we orderedst night but I refused.

    I had tried to appease her saying after we killed some Specialist stage monster¡¯s and got some money after selling we will order Monster¡¯s food daily but she refused to listen and stopped talking to me.

    She did eat her regr food, sometimeter as she felt hungry but to this day she is being stubborn and did not talk to me. Seeing still not looking I smiled and walk toward the bathroom to freshen up and take bath.

    After freshen up, I picked her from the balcony andbed her feathers with a brush. She may be not talking but still, let meb her feather¡¯s every day. There are two things Ashlyn is caring about, first is delicious food and second is her grooming, she will even forget her mortal enemy for few minutes as long as he gave her delicious food and groom her.

    She flew away from me automatically after Iber her feather¡¯s for ten minutes, I put back theb into the drawer by the bed and removes two packets of preserved food and a small part of Specialist Grade monster core for Ashlyn to eat. I microwaved mine and put her into her bowl as she liked to heat her food herself.

    She ate her food with grudging expression, before tasting monster food made in the hands of chef she had no problem eating this food but since three days ago she ate that delicious food, she formed the grudge against this preserved monster food.

    I wore a grey suit which had light armor clothing suing above vital parts of the body. The training suit is medium quality and defend against any attack of private stage monster and can lessen the blow of initial Specialist Grade and it is in trend and looked very good on me.

    "let¡¯s go, Ashlyn," I said, as I walk toward the door, she flew from the balcony window and sat atop of my head. She knows I don¡¯t like it when she sat on the head but she is been doing from past three days just to irk me, I didn¡¯t bother saying something to her because I know she will not going to listen.

    Miasta Park is the most dangerous forest in the Republic, the deeper you go, most dangerous monster¡¯s you will find. Our continent which only 15% upied by a human while rest by monsters, except the cities no area could be called safe, sometimes even cities got destroyed by the horde, in this cruel world only strong can survive.

    Westblood city is established on the outskirt of Miasta forest and home for nearly twenty million Adventures but when you venture into Miasta Park you hardlye across another human being.

    I had ordered Hovercar that will take me to First gate of the city and from there, I will take another Hovercar which will drop me near Austin Lake. Austin Lake is a destination I chose for the monster hunting.

    It is the are where Peak Private Grade and Initial Specialist Grade monster reside, it is the best to ce for me to hunt monster¡¯s and train and it¡¯s is also one popr spot where peak private stage evolver train, despite being popr area it is still cover big areas Autinke spread in 40km area and it will be very hard to seek for help if I found myself in difficult position.

    The Hovercar came and in half an hour, it dropped me at first gate, it my first time seeing gigantic forcefield wall up close, there is big square is opened between them for the field to lets transport pass through, it dropped me outside big wall, near the bazaar.

    There is big bazar just outside the First wall, it is known as Miasta bazaar for it¡¯s close proximity to Miasta park. It is set up for the convenience of adventurers, they can easily sell the monster material they had hunted and get a good price.

    The Miasta bazaar sells and buys everything whatever an Adventurer need. Every Grade of Magic weapon you will find it here.

    It is also the hub where all big, small organizations buy raw materials for them, not just monster material, rare and precious herbs, minerals, gem¡¯s etc, you can sell and buy everything here.

    This bazaar had a specialty, that it can be disbanded at a moments notice if the monster horde or any other emergency evere across the city, the market will be expanded within half an hour.

    There are more than twenty thousand small and big shops in the bazaar but if the need arises they can be disbanded within minutes.

    I don¡¯t have anything to buy as I already brought everything from the mall and other things that I can¡¯t afford to buy.

    Ashlyn who is using my head as nest looking around curiously as this is also her¡¯s first time seeing such crowd in one ce.

    She many times asked me to buy food for her seeing thousands of restaurants and smelling mouthwatering smelling from but I declined her wish, that further ruffled her feather in a tantrum she started to mess with my hair in the anger.

    I strode in the market for half an hour before ordered the ride, it will drop me as close Austin Lake within the limit ofmunication.

    In Miasta Park, any form of modern technologicalmunications doesn¡¯t work, so it will drop me at the limit ofmunication range.

    Soon my ride came, this hovercar little different than hovercars that run on the city, these are heavily armored and have to pay more than ten times for there service.

    I got in in the car and it begins to speed up, I again started to study the map which I brought at a high price from the web, after going over it one more time I closed it as the car had reached the destination.

    Itnded near on open space as all around me a tall tree, as soon as Inded, it flew away automatically closing the door.

    I once again projected the map from my holowatch to reassess my location, I have to walk 8 KM to reach the outskirts of Austin Lake, without wasting any time, I strode toward it.

 Chapter 31 Brown Stripped Badger

    The sound of monsters could be heard all over the forest, I havee across many low-level Monster¡¯s but I didn¡¯t bother with them as long as they didn¡¯t bother me.

    "Swish!" I kill the lv.2 Private Grade monster in one move, I did not even collect it¡¯s material because they are not worth much and only dead weight.

    I am only going to take Hearts Lv. 3 Private grade Monsters because they sold at five hundred credits while other parts are not worth taking.

    Only specialist Grade monsters are treasure, that is why I havee to the Austin Lake, to hunt Specialist Grade monsters.

    Soon I reach the outskirt of Austin Lake, theke is some 10-15 km away but this is an area where initial Specialist Grade monsters and Peak Private Grade monsters are found.

    ¡¯¡¯Growl!" I heard, when I looked toward it, it is Swift Gale Cougar, it looked quite young and at lv.3 Private Grade, it¡¯s fur looked luxurious and shiny and it is one of the monsters that are in high demand.

    Swift Gale cougars inhabit mountainous region which is ahead of Austinke, they rarely venture in the Austinke, this young Swift Gale Cougar must have got lost from its mother.

    It dashed towards me ferocious glint in its eyes, I just swiftly remove my sword and wait for it toe closer, as it is three meters ahead of me, it suddenly jumps with intentions of biting my neck.

    It is fast but I can clearly see, I gripped my sword and stood in my original position, I want to let ite closer to me and decapitate it in a single move.

    Just as it came close and only at hand distance from, I swing my sword to cut its neck in a single move.

    "Slic spurt..." My sword touched across its neck but

    as my sword enters the inch deep and draws out a spurt of blood but it changed its direction midair by swinging its body at an unnatural angle and fled into the forest and soon disappeared into the forest, really it¡¯s swift as gale as it named.

    ¡¯¡¯Damn!" I said as such price got away, just the price of its fur is equal to the Lv.1 Specialist Grade monster cores.

    Those Red Nail Rats¡¯s that we encountered are one of the weakest monster special even that cougar monster that I just fought just now can easily kill tens of initial level Specialist Grade red nail rats.

    I was too overconfident just now, I thought I could kill it with one swing but I didn¡¯t consider that swift gale cougar as its name suggest is extremely fast especially when its life is in danger.

    ¡¯Sigh¡¯ i sighed and take a note to remember full details about the monster that I am fighting. I walk toward theke, I nt to five km away from theke this neither close toke nor too far, I chose this distance because I do not want to alert another monster while I am fighting the different monster.

    ¡¯¡¯Chu chu..." Ashlyn called out, telepathy she told me to look left, when I see, in the bushes is a brown stripped badger and it was preparing tounch sneak attack me.

    It is Lv.1 of Specialist Grade monster. Seeing being caught it didn¡¯t shrink in the bushes bute to attack me he head on.

    ¡¯¡¯nk nk nk.." Sparks fly out as its nails and my sword met. This Brown Strips Badger Monster is tall as my thighs and has nails that are double size of a palm.

    ¡¯¡¯Good" I said and I fought against this badger, this badger is strong as Bert and very agile despite its chubby figure.

    The good this is, that it didn¡¯t have any casting (elemental/long range) powers, or it will be very hectic.

    What I see in front of me is not Brown stripped badger monster but possible eight thousand credits. Being Specialist grade monster not just it¡¯s core is important, it¡¯s, skin, meat and nails will also fetch a good price.

    ¡¯¡¯Slic..." I aimed for its neck but it dodges on the time, while my sword got few of its hair. "ng ng" my sword sh with the monster but never able to injure it.

    One of my weakness is that I am having difficulties following it, due to its an agile body, it could easily climb the tree and dodge my attack atst second. it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have the strength to follow it, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t have a method to utilize that strength to its the apex.

    Combat styles are these methods, they haveplicated movements can be used in any environment or terrain or situation, with thebat (weapon), I can draw out the full potential of my body.

    "ng." I defended from its attack as it attacked me from the tree, it does it all the time since we were fighting. It is not missing any chance of attacking me.

    It is a good thing that power of the first set of Exercise has merged with me; with that power, I can fend off its attack. In three days have never sessfully circted the moves of the exercise, the immense pain hit me as soon as I start to circte it, it is many times stronger than the twenty-fourth movement of the 1st set, feeling that pain, I just never want to do it again.

    I have been fighting badger for an hour but I¡¯ve never able to injure it because of its damn agility and Ashlyn isn¡¯t helping me as she is still angry with me.

    "Ashlyn if you help me now, I promise I¡¯ll order delicious food for you daily as long as we have money for it money," I said, half an hour ago I have also given her offer for a whole week and then a month but she refused to budge saying she wanted to eat that delicious food every day.

    Hearing her say that through our emotion bond, I didn¡¯t give another offer to her again thinking I¡¯ll be able to defeat this badger soon but half an hour passes and that badger is still energetic as ever.

    "Chu chu.." she cried out with her head high arrogantly and flew away from my hear, badger got cautious after that in fighting but after fifteen minutes she flew away and didn¡¯t near, he let go of his cautions.

    "ng ng .." Brown stripped badger monster and I kept fighting, as for Ashlyn she is hiding in the sky waiting for form order to attack, I want this fight finished one move as she sneaked attack on.

    "Now!" I said as badger jump down from a tall tree to attack me, "whoosh" a big silver fireball double the size of Ashlyn reign down from the sky aiming for badger.

    Seeing a big fireballing toward it with full speed, monster agility changed in the direction in midair.

    "Stab thud!" I stab its skull in a single move and it fell on the ground.

    I have been carefully observing this badger for an hour and a half studying all of his moves when it jumps from tall tree to attack me, I saw it is the best chance for attack and order Ashlyn to attack with a fireball that she had been holding on for while.

    I already expected it to dodge the attack seeing it agility, I just wanted to dodge it, it dodge in the left direction as I predicted and I had already moved their when monster mind was upied with the iing sneak attack and when it moved left to dodge, it already served itself to on silver tter and I just have to stab it.

    "Chuuu chu.." Ashlyn cried out victoriously, "good job Ashlyn." I said and patted her as she was flying in front of me in joy.

 Chapter 32 The Complete Mysteries Of Totems

    I looked the dead body of the Monster on the ground, bleeding it from a stab wound on the minutester even bleeding had stopped.

    I put down my backpack and remove all the things which I need to skin the monster.

    "Ashlyn keeps an eye around." I said, "chuu.." she cried out and flew away on the tallest tree to watch the surrounding.

    I carefully skinned the monster without damaging much with my sword, I remove core, heart and meat and other monster parts. I quickly pocketed the core in my pocket as it most important and expensive part of the monster¡¯s body.

    Separating all of it, I remove the preservation cubes and ced them on the heart and meat of the monster. The preservation will keep the meat fresh and safe.

    The preservation cube melted as soon as it touched the monster¡¯s parts and started to encase all in its film automatically, soon all of the parts covered in the thin transparent film.

    I put monster heart and skin and nails inside my backpack, as they take less weight on my backpack and I buried the Meat which is heaviest in the ground, I will take it out on my way back to the city.

    "Ashlyn lets go," I said as I burned waste material of monster. I again begin to walk with Ashlyn Ashlyn in two, as we again searching for a new monster to hunt. It was a very good hunt, if I take it back everything to the city, it would fetch me eight thousand easily.

    Now it is onlyte morning, I have the whole day to hunt. if I could find one or more Specialist stage monster I could easily earn twenty to twenty-five thousand easily, I was basking in the glory of a recent kill when the very nauseating smell hit me.

    I thought it was the smell of rotten monster and about to walk away around it but being curious I took a peek where the rotten smell wasing from, "Gasp!" I gasped from what I saw.

    It was a half rotten body of human being, it¡¯s half skeleton could be seen in rotten flesh and most of the bones on the skeleton looked broken, it didn¡¯t look like a monster, did it?

    He doesn¡¯t have any essory on him except for his clothes, I can tell he is killed by humans but after killing him, they didn¡¯t do the basic courtesy to bury or burn his body, at least it¡¯s something they can do but they didn¡¯t.

    Seeing this body, I remember what I have read and heard about solo adventurers, only 6 out of ten can remain alive in their first year of adventuring, to them it¡¯s not just danger of Monster but also the fellow humans.

    Enduring the Rotten smell, I got closer to it and threw a fireball at it to burn the body, soon body started to burn, as a decent human being this is least I could do to burn his body and bury his ashes in the ground.

    This body took longer than I thought to burn, the normal Private stage body could burn within a minute and that specialist grade monster was turned into ash within few minutes but this rotten body took nearly half an hour to turn in ash.

    I waited till the whole body turn in ash and dug a small hole beside to bury the ashes in it. I wore the gloves before touching the ashes, I consider myself a nice person but I am not that nice to touch ashes of an unknown person with naked hand, I pick ashes with both of my hand put in the whole that I just dug.

    "unhh" my hands touch some solid in the ashes, thinking it is stone I let be but when I throwing ashes into the hole, I got a clear look at, it is thumbnail size transparent tiny ss box, I put it back on the ground to inspectter.

    After burying the ashes of that man, wash my hand and that tiny box with water, when I looked carefully looked at it that inside the tiny ss box is a tiny copper color thing.

    I couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity and opens the box, "OH MY GOD!" I shout out, it is a relic of the past. Inside the box is a small chip which people used thousands of years ago to store the data.

    This is a huge fortune, there is a high demand on the market about this past relic, it is data chip that was used to store data in it.

    If put it on the site, I will get millions of offers. I still remember the news I¡¯ve read two years ago, written by women who found this type of data chip by luck.

    A women found the chip of this kind when she was nting flowers in Garden and thinking of it just trinket of the past she put on the web for auction casually and didn¡¯t expect much from it but in middle of the night she was woken by the insane amounts of notification, thousands and overnight it had reached millions of notification had rung on her holowatch about the offer for data chip.

    That chip was sold to more than hundred million credits and she said if there was even ounce of data in that chip, she could have gotten ten times more than she got from the empty chip.

    feeling excited I hastily opened the ss box and activate the scanner of my Holowatch to scan that chip. The holowatch has a function to scan many things and reading these data chip is a very simple thing for it.

    My heart thumped as my holowatch is scanning the chip, I prayed that it had some kind of data in it so it¡¯s price could rise again.

    By selling this chip I will get enough money that I can peacefully train and maybe ill even have a chance to be Master Grade evolver and participate in the League of Heroes.

    In second the process of scanning is over, I carefully put the chip back into my backpacks safest space them I looked at Holowatch to see if that chip had any data stored in it.

    "Yes!" I shouted top of my lungs when I find there is a file but I got little disappointed when I see there is only one file, I cursed myself for being over greedy.

    I touched open the file and greeted by the Book cover. it is a book and I got pleasantly surprised by seeing familiarnguages, just that, it is written in a different format.

    When I read the cover of the book, I stayed silent a while even I don¡¯t know what to and what to feel but one thing I am sure I absolutely cant anyone knows that I¡¯ve data chip relic or the information it contained. Even I mostly clueless about the world can feel what catastrophe it will bring me or my family because of the tile of the book is.

    The Complete Mysteries Of Totems By Alexander Copperfield.

 Chapter 33 Iron Rhinos

    Totem is sacred, those who can construct it are considered elite. As far as I know, no one in the Republic understands the runes from which Totems and Mana Refinement Engine are created.

    In this book hadplete information about Totem creating and introduction of each and every rune to algorithms and forms, everything is there.

    I didn¡¯t understand much after reading some pages, it will require a detailed study of years to fully understand this book but in that time I have to make sure I will not tell a soul about it.

    After closing the window, I burn the surrounding area which had my smell and walks away. I have to leave an hour before the dusk, in the night monsters became more active.

    After walking fifteen minutes in the forest, I didn¡¯t encounter monster that I want to kill, all were low-level monster but still I didn¡¯t dare to go too close to the Lake, that the ce where groups of monsters gather, any group of five to six Monsters of Specialist Grade can easily kill me.

    "Hmm" I heard faint metallic sounds on the west side, some people must be fighting near. Curiously I walk toward it, as I got closer to sounds of fighting became more distinct, not long after I reach near the fighting scene.

    Two people not much older than me, a boy and girl were fighting four Aqua Bulls. They didn¡¯t look like they are surrounded by monster¡¯s but hunting them.

    They all are at Lv.1 Specialist Stage, seeing those Four Aqua Bull Monster¡¯s I felt jealous, that¡¯s not just Aqua Bulls but fifty thousand credits or more due to their big size their meat would sell for more money than their monster cores.

    I left after watching the fight for some time, I don¡¯t want to have much time and didn¡¯t want to give the wrong signal.

    For the past two days, I have been operating my Refinement Engine from waking up to sleep, first, it was ufortable and painful, my head was in constant pain but still, I endure and continued.

    In the past two days, I never stopped operating my Refinement Engine except for sleeping, when I first constructed it, I could only able to operate it for near two hours but the battle in the tunnel my psych had a big change as I keep operating Refinement Engine while fighting the monsters.

    In the training facility, I also keep Operating Refinement Engine while Fighting, my head hurts but it is nothingpared to the pain I felt when I circte the Exercise.

    Two days ago, an ideaes to my mind that what if I operate Refinement Engine whole while training and doing other activities first it seems crazy idea but then I thought it through.

    With my low-level talent, if I were to refine my mana only two or three hours day or while fighting when refinement process became unexpectedly fast, it would take me years to reach my desired purity which is above 80%.

    There are also many potions which could help purify mana after mana reached 65% no position could directly help to purify mana but that doesn¡¯t mean there aren¡¯t potions which couldn¡¯t help indirectly.

    There are my potions which indirectly help in purify mana, one of such potion is Heart Racing Potion, this potion indirectly help to elerate Refinement Engine process, there are hundreds of such potions but they all are expensive that I can¡¯t afford.

    My only option is this way, the first day I felt an immense headache, I endured it and carried on operating my Refinement Engine, the second was also not much better but I carried on and today is the third day and I am currently feeling headache but I am enduring it.

    My Mana¡¯s purity had risen by few points in two days if I keep refining it may able to reach my desirable purity in mana, I know it will be difficult in the future because it takes more time and efforts to further purify mana after it reached certainly purity.

    I did note across any Specialist Grade monster as I was roaming in the outskirt area of the Autin Lake but I did find two Lv.3 Specialist Grade monster s which I finished in half an an an hour including taking out their precious parts.

    As I was walking, I saw three Specialist Grade evolvers, walking toward me with their bloating backpack, each of those backpacks weight more than doubles that their weight, looks like they had a big haul.

    We just gave each other smile and didn¡¯t talk much, seeing their haul, I make my mind and walk toward theke, there are thousands of monster near theke but it is also dangerous.

    Austinke considered one of the safest areas in Miasta part because it has few high-level monsters inside theke and they rarelye out.

    I make my mind and decide to enter core are of theke periphery, as I was walking inside, I stopped when I heard something, it seemed to cry of some angry monster, I silently hide in the bushes and slowly walk toward the sound, if monsters are I might be able to fish in troubled water.

    I told Ashlyn toe inside me and silently crawl without making any sound in the bushes, the angry growls getting louder and louder and I even felt little vibration under my feet, that monster may be little heavy to create such vibration.

    My mouth started to salivate just thinking of monster size, I try to guess what type of monster it would be but the sound is too indistinct to know which monsters are.

    As I got closes, the sound became clear and I am ny percent sure to my guess but I am not happy making that guess because killing that monster would be too difficult but I didn¡¯t stop going toward it.

    I am hoping that the monster injured as I might able to kill it, as I got closer. I got into the boundary of open area and I had been correct, there are Two Young Iron Rhinos in front of me.

    "Fuck fufc fuck!" I cursed inside my mind seeing scene front on me, There are a group of six devil monkeys teasing the two iron rhinos and those two rhinos very angry about it, they were so angry they fallen twenty to thirty trees in there rage.

    The devil monkeys looked like the monkey monster that Kevin had but the only difference is that Kevin¡¯s monkey had a third eye on its temple.

    The monkeys are in private stage and couldn¡¯t make a scratch on Specialist Grade Iron Rhinos but they still attack iron rhinos with their nails just to piss them off and have fun teasing them.

    I was about to leave seeing devil monkeys their but just as I was about to leave, the monkeys started to leave after hitting rhinos on their temple one after another, I guess they had their fun.

    I am not surprised seeing them leave, the devil monkeys irritate anyone as long as it interests them but they also quickly lose their interests after having enough fun.

    Within minutes all monkeys left and angry rhinos sat on the grass tiredly, I guess there monkey must have been irritating them for the quite a while.

    I am in a deep dilemma to attack these two rhinos or not, I am not sure I can prate the skin of the rhinos as they are monsters which are known for their tight defense but if I leave, I will be saying goodbye to forty thousand credits.

 Chapter 34 Leaving Miasta Park

    ¡¯¡¯Chu Chu!" Ashlyn called out telepathically, she said attack it, she could tell that more monster we kill, the more she delicious food she will get to eat.

    "Alright," I said and stand up from the bushes, she alsoes out of me, ¡¯¡¯You distract one while I handle the other one. I said to Ashlyn.

    I grip my sword ande out of bushes, it¡¯s only been minutes since devil monkey left and iron rhinos are still angry.

    These young Iron Rhinos at Lv.1 Specialist Grade Monster, they are are two meters wide and looked like made of rusty iron.

    Their offense is a sharp horn on their head and has an extremely tough hide that is very difficult to pierce, that is why only Lv1 specialist stage or higher level evolver hunt it.

    The biggest reason I even try to go hunt them is that of their biggest weakness. Their speed is their biggest weakness, that is why the devil monkey able to harass them so easily.

    Less speed doesn¡¯t mee they are defenseless, their strength is immense, if I got straight blow from them, I¡¯ll be crushed in a single move.

    "lets attack!" I said to the Ashly and we move toward our respective monster¡¯s, "Bellow!" a crye out of rhinoceros mouth as we move to attack them.

    "Swish" "slice!" I stuck towards it¡¯s back, but nothing happens except for blood-red line, inside which blood is trickled, it¡¯s not even called the light injury to iron rhino it was just scratch.

    "Bellow!" "thud! Swish!" it tried to ram its horn in be but I speed to move away, being missed it bellowed angrily and again tried to ram its horn in me doing its attack I again struck it with my sword.

    "Boom!" it missed me and struck the three, the whole tree broke in two by the rhino. ¡¯¡¯I am here you idiot!" I shout out loudly to anger it.

    "Bellow!" It again bellowed and run toward me with it heavy steps. I have to say this iron rhino looked and is very dangerous. Just using single horn attack it broke the tree trunk that is double size me, if I were in that ce I would have directly gone to heaven.

    ¡¯¡¯Slice Slice Slice.." I attack it again, this time its behind. What I wanted to do is make it tired by it headlessly attacking trees. it bellowed again and attack me with its horn.

    That horn on its head is extremely sharp and it is also core material in making Grade 1 magical weapons. it is said that direct attack from Lv. 3 Corporal stage evolver can¡¯t cut it, that attack can only dent its horn.

    Some of the monsters have something important on them except for their Monster cores, That cougar monster I encounter earlier had skin in high demand, just like like that iron rhinos also had in it. Its horn and it¡¯s hidden sell really expensive, it hides also use in making Grade 1 magical artifact (Armor and shoes).

    Ashyn also doing quite a good job distracting the other rhino, she was attacked with her fire now and then and sometimes she just sits on its head and breath fire on it, the rhino has no other option that rams its head onto trees to get Ashlyn out of its head.

    "nk!" "bang puh.." all of sudden, this rhino speedily move its head to attack me with its horn, leaving me no option to dodge. I have to counter it with my sword, just as it horn and my touch, next moment I am thrown backward by full force, I directly banged the tree and waited for the bird.

    "Boom!" I dodge as it came attacking me seeing injured by the tree but I dodge early, I am really injured first b the shock I receive when I countered it¡¯s a horn and again when by back sted against the tree, my injury is neither light or heavy but it will take more than hour to heal.

    "I am done ying around!" I said with bloodied teeth and lighted my sword with silver fire, with it my attacks be more lethal.

    "Slice." "Bellow!" Iron Rhino bellowed angry as I attack his neck with the ming sword, this time sword dug deeper and draws out more blood.

    I would have its eyes as they were the weakest spots of any monster but eyshes of Iron Rhino are hard as iron and any attack of mime will just leave scratches on it.

    Its neck is also extra this to cut but now that I have lightened my sword with fire, I try to attack only its neck but all I can draw is a thin line of blood, no matter how I try.

    Still, I am trying to concentrate attacks the one spot, I want to bleed it die. " slice slice slice" whoosh." I attacked but as soon as it¡¯s neck move little I dodge it.

    It had grown little smart, it always attack me in unexpected time but I am not an idiot either, after getting beat up by its a surprise attack, I move away from it, with the slightest movement of its neck.

    "Chu chu.." Ashlyn dancing in front other rhino, teasing it and intentionally breathing fire on its face, that rhino got so angry that it tried to attack her with every one of its strength.

    "Slice.." "Bellow!" it below as I attack it again on its neck, that wound got nearly two meter¡¯s deep but it¡¯s still not hitting its blood artery, if this going on I may be not able to finish it before the dark, just as that thought surface in my mind, I hurriedly looked at my watch.

    "Damn!" I cursed loudly, only fifty minutes till the time I have left the forest and about one and a half an hour till dusk, I don¡¯t want to in the forest in time of dusk, that is period when monsters start to be active.

    I don¡¯t want to leave these two rhinos, these rhinos will help me solve a lot of my problems but I don¡¯t have much time, at current speed, it will take me two hours to kill them and I don¡¯t have that much time.

    Now there is only one option left, Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I thought I would rx for a month before again starting that devil exercise but this condition left me a choice, I have to endure that pain for forty thousand credit

    Gritting my teeth I started to circte the first move, afterpleting one set, a seal had been formed in my temple and now the first move that I circte would be that of the 2nd set.

    "Ahh!" I circted the first move, the only thought kept me going is the money that I will get the selling these two iron rhinos.

    "Slice." I again slice at its neck, the wound deepen but not much, enduring the pain the pain I circted the second move, dodging its horn I attack again, it deepens more at this speed it would take me a half an hour to keel to kill it, burning in this immense pain, I circted the third.

    I nearly cked out and killed by its horn in my daze if not for the Ashlyn calling me out telepathically.

    "AHHHHH!" screaming loudly I started to attack its neck, with all the strength in my body.

    "Spurt.." finally it started bleeding heavily, I again attack much time, did to blood lost it started to slow down.

    "Whooosh! tear!" "fuck!" I attack me so speedily atst minute that, I barely had a chance to dodge, I doge but suit got heard and got lightly injure on the stomach. after getting injured, I attack it again crazily.

    "Thud!" that rhino felled down heavily, I did not give second look to fell rhino and moved to second rhino, the other rhino will be dead by bleeding I finished with the second rhino.

    Seeing it¡¯s partner dying the second rhino tried to run but its speed is already is very slow and I am now circting their move of the exercise, it was no match by being and killed by me in ten minutes.

    "Ashlyn keep an eye!" I said to Ashlyn as began to dissecting and preserving them, I didn¡¯t stop the cirction of exercise as I will need to endure the weigh of materials of two rhinos.

    My backpack weighted near thousand kilograms when I finished putting everything in my backpack, My backpack had be tall as me.

    I drank mana potion as I have less than 10% of mana left, I lift my heavy backpack while circting the third movement of the exercise.

    It¡¯s already ten minutes more than the time limit I had set up for leaving the forest, I ran with all my might.

    Some low-level monster¡¯s hade to me attacking but I cut them while running, I didn¡¯t even pick the badger meat that I had buries, thinking if return within a week I¡¯ll retrieve it.

    Just as my watch catch the signals again, I ordered Hovercar and still kept running. it can track my location so it will have no problems finding me.

    I kept running as I was still in the vicinity, after half an hour of running, I saw hovercar floating above me and stopped.

    ¡¯keeenn¡¯ as inded it door already opened. I put down my backpack and entered the Hovercar. The Hovercar had a robotic arm which will carry my backpack.

    After the Hovercar¡¯s door close, did i stop circting the third move of the exercise and close my eyes in peace.

 Chapter 35 Selling Monster Material

    Edited By Lumosz LMZ

    ¡¯¡¯Bzzz!" I woke up to the loud ringing bell and vibrating seats. I knew that I had fallen asleep in the hovercar due to tiredness. Quickly, I got out of the hovercar still feeling a little groggy.

    It flew away after it had dropped my backpack with its a robotic arm. Thousands of other hovercars could be seen around me, picking up and dropping off the adventurers but mostly dropping them.

    Some hovercars had special logos from different organizations. They probably came back from training their members in different areas where normal adventurers would rarely pass by.

    I picked up my backpack and walked towards the building which had ¡¯Wells¡¯ logo on it. They are one of the toppany in the monster food distribution business, even the packed monster food that Ashlyn eats is from them.

    ¡¯¡¯Sir, How may I help you?" said the prettydy from behind the counter. Probably having an idea of what I want to do and seeing my backpack she continued.

    "Please, ce them all on the counter" all the while maintaining a polite smile.

    I started removing all the monster materials from my backpack and cing it onto the counter. In about a minute when I did a shining ray shed starting from the left then going to the right of the counter, scanning all of the materials.

    After a few seconds and ncing at something behind the counter thedy said "The store can offer you thirty-four thousand credits"

    ¡¯¡¯I ept" I replied and almost immediately a notification rang out of my Holowatch.

    "Pleasure doing business with you, Sir," she said politely after nodding. I left the building with a happy smile.

    This was the first credit I earned from the selling monster materials. No wonder, most of the adventures I have seen have luxurious clothing, just hunting four or five monsters they can get a normal Grade 1 magical artifact.

    Almost all of the Specialist Grade Adventurers I¡¯ve seen today have at least two Grade 1 magical artifact but it isn¡¯t all sunshine and roses for them. As of 10 new adventurers thate to Westblood city only six survive, in the first ce you never know when a strong monster is going to appear in front of you.

    The lives of the adventures are unpredictable, one day you are alive and the next you may be dead while out hunting. That is why mostmon adventurers retire after they have amassed enough fortune to live their life happily without any worries.

    ¡¯¡¯Chu chu chu!" While I was still in deep thought, Ashlynes out of me and starts to demand food. I smile seeing this, I was just waiting to see how long she could hold on seeing there are hundreds of food trucks hovering all around us.

    "Chu chu.." She continues to demand more seeing that I gave in to her request.

    ¡¯¡¯Ok! I¡¯ll order arge portion for you," I said while Iughed at her.

    She says that eating a normal portion won¡¯t do anymore and that she wanted a bigger portion.

    I took a seat at one of the empty tables which are ced in front of food trucks. Almost all of them are full as it is time for the adventurers toe back from the forest and enjoy the food with their friends and partners.

    Many droids could be seen hurling the dishes and empty te in and out of the food truck. It didn¡¯t take long until our order to arrive with droid flying to us with it.

    As usual, Ashlyn didn¡¯t wait for anything and started to dig in, she ate the food with relish and her face didn¡¯te out of the te for even a second, she really did love food.

    I also started to eat too, it is delicious just like the food from the apartment canteen. Enjoying the taste an idea pops out of my head and I open the web to check if it is possible.

    ¡¯¡¯It¡¯s possible!" I said in excitement. I was checking if it was possible to deliver food to my town. They say that they can deliver the monster food to my parents but there is an eight-hour distance from my town and their closest branch in a ss 6 city.

    I made arrangements so that my parents would get the delivery of monster food three days a week, every week as it is important for them. In the past few days, I read that the human body has to bear a huge pressure in exchange for the monster pet¡¯s powers. So this food will help them immensely in bearing the load of the power and more important my mother is pregnant so she will need much more nutrition than normal.

    Thinking about my family, I still felt a little ufortable and hadplex feelings about my mother¡¯s pregnancy. I know I should not feel as such because it is a natural thing, but, still, I can not do anything about it.

    The food delivery will cost me twelve thousand credits per month and put pressure on my finances but if my haul every time will be good as today, then I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the credits.

    Knowing that most of the adventures go outside twice a week, I also decided to the same. Every three days I will get out to hunt, three days would be long enough for me to heal any injuries and train.

    As I still had to finish eating half of my meal, Ashlyn had already nearly finished eating hers which was double that of mine. One thing for sure, her eating speed hadn¡¯t slowed down by a bit.

    "Chuuu!" Ashlyn cried out in content as she finished eating andid on her stomachzily. I would say it¡¯s be her habit toy on her stomach after overeating to digest the food.

    I also finished my meal soon enough. I stood up ready to leave the table when I noticed that Ashlyn was not moving, this glutton!

    ¡¯¡¯Ashlyn lets go!" I said but she didn¡¯t move and only called out inzy tone "Chu chuu..".

    "You!" I said exasperated, she is forcing me to carry her as she is too tired and full from eating.

    Helpless, I picked her up into my hands as she isid therezily. Then I called a hovercar to take me to my apartment.

    I didn¡¯t even have to wait for a minute when a hovercar arrived. I got into it with Ashlyn still refusing to move.

    "Chu-chu," Ashlyn called out again telling me to lift her to the window as she wants to see the outside scenery. She is a very curious monster who likes to see and experience the world, with reluctance I lifted her enough to let her see the shing scenery.

    Soon enough, we reached our apartment building but before entering the lift I walked towards the exchange point. As I still hadn¡¯t cashed in the three specialist grade monster cores that I got from the three specialist stage monsters that I had killed.

    Putting my three monster cores into the slider, I waited for them to be scanned. Soon the machine quoted the price for the monster crystal and I epted it.

    The three Lv. 1 Specialist Grade monster cores sold for seventeen thousand credit, I got a little bit more money because iron rhino¡¯s cores were of higher quality.

    I have a total of forty-nine thousand credits in my ount and in a single week, I had spent nearly fifty thousand credits.

    I still have to buy many things and one of the most important ones is some higher quality training suits as the one I am wearing is wasted already.

 Chapter 36 Ellens Call

    Edited by: Lumosz LMZ

    ¡¯Tring Tring.." I woke up to the sound of my Holowatch ringing, someone is calling me. I woke up groggily and received the call without even checking the caller¡¯s ID.

    "Micheal! Were you sleeping?" asked a high-pitched voice. I hadn¡¯t heard that voice in a week.

    "Yes, I just woke because of your call," I said in a groggy voice, yesterday¡¯s hunting trip really tired me out.

    The one who is calling me is my good friend Ellen, she had been selected by Crystal Knights and sent Carol city for training.

    ¡¯¡¯So, how¡¯s Carol city?" she asked, now that I could clearly see her projection on my holowatch. She was wearing a form-fit training suit and had cut her hair into a stylish bob.

    Whenever I see a bob, I remember one of the most embarrassing memories in my brain. I think it was six months ago,

    I had to do some homework that I hadn¡¯t finished the previous day for some reason. So during the break, I went to one of the abandoned rooms in the school to do my homework in peace. But when I opened the door, I found myself seeing two naked girls kissing each other in a passionate frenzy. And you guessed it, one of the two girls was Ellen and other was some cute girl with a short bob. I closed the door slowly, took a step, sighed and ran away fast as I can. So for a few days, things got awkward between us, and we soon forget about it. The worst thing is that I saw Ellen take another girl to the abandoned room. And here I was, I who hadn¡¯t been able to get past first base with my ex-girlfriend.

    ¡¯¡¯What are you thinking about?" She asked seeing me zoned out.

    "Your haircut," I replied without thinking.

    "What about my haircut? Doesn¡¯t it look good?" Ellen asked, thankfully not understanding my reference.

    ¡¯¡¯It really suits you," I said with a pleasing smile and continued, "How is Mayfield city treating you?"

    Seeing that she is wearing her training suit, she must be going to train.

    ¡¯¡¯It is really fun but also a little tense" she said in an excited tone, she seemed to have a good time in the Mayfield.

    "Three days ago, Ste leveled up to Lv. 2 Private stage. And yesterday, I was to fight against a Specialist stage monster in the facility... I got beaten so badly that I was barely able to walk." She said, if one carefully looked at her face, you could see a little faint red mark on her face.

    ¡¯¡¯Enough about me! How is Carol city?" she asked me.

    I lied to my friends and family abouting to Westblood to train. I told them that I was going to Carol city which is famous amongst low-level adventurers and is way less dangerouspared to the Westblood city.

    "It¡¯s not as interesting as yours," I said to dodge the question, she also didn¡¯t also press the issue.

    "Chu chu.." Ashlyn chirped as she flew onto my shoulder calling out my lie. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to tell her the truth, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve also leveled up it and I don¡¯t want to be discouraged and all.

    ¡¯¡¯Ashlyn look at you, you have be even more chubby" Ellen said looking at Ashlyn. Of course, she had be chubby, she ate like a glutton.

    "Chu!" she chirped happily, taking it as apliment.

    Suddenly, I remembered about thebat styles and decided to ask her, "Ellen, are you studying advancedbat styles."

    I wanted to know if she had been learning advancedbat style, I also decided to earn enough money from monster hunting to study a goodbat style.

    "Yes, they have been teaching it to us from the first day of training," she said.

    I nodded, thinking ¡¯so it¡¯s true.¡¯ I have heard from the most adventurers here that one of the first things an organization teaches to their members are their advancebat styles. Their trainingsts a year and after that, they get sent to different branches across the republic and sometimes outside of it too.

    "Which grade did they put you in?" I asked cautiously.

    I have many questions regarding organizations that I can¡¯t ask anyone, not even as we weren¡¯t that good of friends and now I can finally ask Ellen without hesitation. But hearing my question, her face fell then became bright and resolute.

    "All the youths who were selected from small towns are automatically ced in the ¡¯D¡¯ group but you can give a three days exam to upgrade in ¡¯C¡¯" she said.

    I know that the organization¡¯s trainees are divided into four categories which A, B, C, and D, with being the highest and D being the lowest. The higher level ss there are in training, the more advanced training methods and resources they will receive.

    Madeline from a few days ago also got epted in Crystal Knights but she directly selected at ss B. I obviously will not tell Ellen that tho.

    "I¡¯ve given the advancement exam and passed, I am now a level "C" trainee but my aim is to enter at ss A.," she said while determination flooded her eyes.

    I know that she will try her best and work very hard to enter ss ¡¯A¡¯ and she may just seed who knows.

    "Ellen let¡¯s go!" I heard another voice from the background of her call.

    Hearing some of her college calling her, "I have to go, Micheal, we will talkter." Ellen said.

    "I¡¯ll call youter."

    I sighed after seeing her progress, I leveled up because I had to experience a life and death situation but she caught up to me with just a little training. This is the main difference between the strain of the monsters, Ellen¡¯s monster¡¯s talent may be low but its strain is high. And her ss Spider¡¯s ancestor is a higher strain monster and by coincidence her monster is able to inherit the strain of the ancestor, making her progress even faster.

    Compared to her, my progress will be slow as a snail. I might be able to keep up with her till Specialist stage but after that, I don¡¯t know what I will do.

    Ashlyn has ss 2 strain from which she could level up to the specialist stage but after that, to promote further, she has to tap the most of her potential in her body. If she is able to do that, she will have no problem until she reaches her bloodline limit.

    Thinking there is no use going over it now, I decided to freshen up and head to the training facility after eating.

 Chapter 37 Reynard

    Edited By: Lumosz LMZ

    The training facility was same as ever, full of activity. Everyone was training with their own methods. There were various types of instrument, like pressure suits scattered around the floor.

    They were all good but none couldpare to the gravity chamber; only advanced training facilities had the gravity chamber. It was the best training machinery avable in the republic.

    I checked to see if there were any pressure suits avable for usage, even though, the pressure suits are called a cheaper version of gravity chamber. The pressure suits looked like normal training suits but were a little heavier and applied pressure on the wearer¡¯s body ording to their needs. Still there are no suits avable. I sighed at the results but I was not surprised or shocked. Because there were rarely any suits avable, most of them were already used by others.

    On another note, it is no fun fighting androids.

    I was about to go and find challengers to fight but all the rings are upied. Seeing this, I had no choice but to wait for a ring to empty.

    I watch some battles happening in the rings as I wait for a ring to empty.

    Soon enough, a battle was over and both of the parties got out of the ring. Before anyone else could enter, I hastily ran into the ring and started waiting for challengers toe.

    I didn¡¯t take a second for a challenger toe but I got little startled by seeing their level.

    It¡¯s a specialist grade evolver. I had never fought against a specialist grade ever before. I only fought against people who were at the peak of Private grade.

    "You don¡¯t mind me challenging you right? Do you?" he asked with a polite smile. He looked quite old, around his mid-twenties. I have seen very few people around that age here, especially those who were at specialist grade.

    He had a stocky body with a round face,a small beard grew upon it and together with his long blond hair he had a charming look.

    "Of course not! To fight against a specialist grade is my fortune." I said with a smile.

    "I am Michael." I continued by introducing myself.

    ¡¯¡¯Reynard" he replied and immediately the countdown started.

    We both held our weapons tight. He was using a falchion and I was using my katana.

    "Ding"

    As soon as the bell rang, we both started to attack each other.

    "nk!" both of our weapons collided, resulting in Renard being pushed back by two steps. Shock was clearly visible on face as he, a Lv. 1 Specialist Grade, was forced two steps back from the attack of a measly Lv. 2 Private stage evolver.

    Quickly regaining his control over his emotions, he started to attack me again.

    "nk nk....." both of our swords went through multiple battles but neither of us is able to gain a upper hand.

    "I have not seen you before, are you new here?" he asked while attacking, looking clearly rxed, as though the fight had put zero strain on him.

    "Yes, it¡¯s only been week since I¡¯vee to this building." I replied as we fought.

    "That¡¯s good" he said, ending the conversation.

    If others were to see our fight, they would believe that we are equally matched and neither has an advantage on the other. But I knew the truth, it was different.

    I could tell that Reynard had total control over his body and was using minimum amounts of energy to counter my moves. Not just that, his moves which seemed to be simple on the surface had mysterious rhythm to it, it may be some kind of advancesbat style.

    "nk nk nk..."

    Seeing that the fight was not going anywhere. I gritted my teeth and I decided to circte the first move of the second set of the devil¡¯s exercise. The pain hit me hard but I endured it. Just as my power increased, so did Reynards. He closely matched his power with mine and yet again wee to a standstill.

    I smile wryly at this but this was also a chance for me to refine my moves. With a expert fighting me, I can see my mistakes and the path to improvement more easily.

    Reynard seemed to be no hurry to finish the fight and I have no problem with that. In fact, it was better for me as the longer the fightsted, the higher the chance to improve.

    When, humans and monsters of the same level fought, the humans will win 70% of all fights. The monsters are inherently stronger and it had double the mana reserve than normal humans but it still struggled to beat lower leveled humans.

    The reason was intelligence, the monsters have a very low intelligence. Only monsters bonded with humans had a chance of gaining higher intelligence.

    If it had been any specialist monster instead of Reynard, it would be either dead or gravely injured. But with a human opponent like Reynard, I couldn¡¯t seem to get even the slightest upper hand. The feeling I got from him, I think he could finish me in maximum three moves if he wants to and that was considering if I was lucky.

    As the fight progressed, Reynard started to increase the power behind his moves. Left with no other choice, I had to circte the second movement of the exercise to keep up with him.

    Most of the people who were watching our fight soon lost interest as they did not find anything fun or interesting in it but for me, it is one of the best fights I¡¯ve ever had yet. I was able to find many of my mistakes and started to fix them. Reynard understandingly, did not rush the fight but increased the pressure on me but it was at speed that neither too slow nor was it too fast.

    "Slic"

    I failed to counter Reynard¡¯s sword and it grazed my shoulder. I would have gotten more injured if Reynard hadn¡¯t controlled the force behind the move.

    Soon, due to the great pressure increase, I had to circte the third movement of the second set of the DEMON¡¯S exercise. The pain I felt was immense but I had to endure it;I know that it will be difficult for mee across such opportunity again.

    I fought with Reynard for more than two hours and pressure of his sword kept constantly increasing. For a short while I was able to keep up but soon the pressure increased even more. As expected, I got hit by Reynard more than ten times, many times I tried to circte forth move but I was unable to. With there being no use fighting anymore, I admitted my loss.

    "Thank You" I said as I left the ring but he just smiled and stayed there.

 Chapter 38 Practicing With Pressure Suits

    Edited By: Lumosz LMZ

    I didn¡¯t leave after I finished my spar with Reynard because I wanted to watch Reynard¡¯s battles with other opponents.

    The second I left the ring, another person entered the ring to challenge the Reynard. It was none other than Nigel, the one who got beaten up by Madeline.

    He still looked gloomy but not as much as the other day when he lost to Madeline. Nigel is at the peak of the Specialist Grade whereas Reynard is still at lv.1 of Specialist stage. But that did not mean Nigel would win. I don¡¯t know why but I had a feeling that Reynard is way stronger than he appears on the surface. And hopefully, with this matchup, I would learn of his true level of strength and skill.

    I was looking forward to this spar, I really wanted to know who would win this battle.

    They started to fight almost immediately and Reynard still had a rxed attitude same as when he was fighting with me. They both kept exchanging moves but Nigel was never able to gain the upper hand with Reynard.

    From what I see, I can tell that Reynard is way more powerful than I initially thought. Because he was handling Nigel with ease, nevertheless Nigel¡¯s performance is also quite good.

    Also, he was beaten quite badly by Madeline that day. I thought he was going to wallow in self-pity with how Madeline crushed him. Especially considering that it was in front of hundreds of people paired with his abnormal obsession with Madelin. Though to my surprise, his performance had improved but his face still looked gloomy.

    The fight was in full swing, Nigel is giving his everything except for his half-skills. Watching him, I have to say he is quite talented with how he is using different types of moves on Reynard. Some of hisbat moves looked quiteplex and it should have taken him a lot of hard work to perform them.

    While watching the spar, I kept an eye out for pressure suits.

    ¡¯Hunhh!¡¯

    A sound escaped my mouth because I saw there were three pressure suits avable. I was quite startled seeing this and was rooted on my spot for while like a dumb idiot. But soon releasing this fact, I hastily walked towards the elevator without caring about the ongoing battle in the ring.

    I could watch itter on as all the fights were recorded. All the clips were avable for free in the building¡¯s feed.

    I was practically skipping towards the elevator since the training facility which housed the pressure suits were in training facility no. 5. I prayed that by the time I reached there, at least one would be left for me.

    There are about a hundred pressure suits in the building but the demand was in the thousands. They are the only training instruments in the building which never free for more than five minutes and also in the highest demand.

    Fidgeting while I waited in the elevator, I hoped that others wouldn¡¯t have arrived before me. I was so tense that I felt that every single second spent in the elevator was equivalent to an hour.

    ¡¯¡¯Ting!"

    As soon the elevator arrived at reached the training facility no 5 and the doors opened. I ran at full speed out of the elevator and towards the room with the highly demanded pressure suits.

    "Thank God!"

    I sighed of relief, as I looked at the pressure suit inside the ss case. After I finished shing my holowatch on the case, I opened the zip and I took out the pressure suit. This particr suit has a red and ck colorbination is a little thicker than a normal training suit and has a helmet otherwise it looks exactly like my training suit.

    I take the pressure suit to the private changing room and wore it. The suit ispletely skin tight but not one part of my body visible through it. It is designed to be in that way so that it can apply some pressure on every part of my body almost like increasing gravity.

    It was invented before the gravity chamber. So after gravity chamber became avable, some modifications were made into it so that the one wearing it could experience something simr to increased gravity instead of higher pressure only.

    I got out of the room to see many people wearing the pressure suits and performing various exercises; some were performing squats while the others were running in the tracks and one weird girl is even dancing with the pressure suit on.

    I found an empty corner and increased the pressure setting to a hundred kilograms. Slowly the pressure I felt increased as if the I was wearing a suit of lead.

    I feel that I am freely able to move my body under 100 kilograms. So I started doing a simple exercise. Even though it is the basics, it is proven scientifically that doing any exercise using gravity chambers or pressure suits yields better results in body coordination and strength training.

    Feeling that I can manage 100 kg, I increase the pressure to the two hundred kg. It was still bearable and I am able to perform simple exercises that I learned in school. Not just me but many people are also doing the basic high school level exercises.

    I can¡¯t spar using these suits even if these are the cheapest ones. As it is too expensive for me to afford a recement or even repair in case of damage. So the only option left is to do basic exercises considering I do not know any advanced ones.

    So I kept increasing the weight of the suit by 100 kg until five hundred kg, this time I truly felt the pressure. After slowly doing the exercise in the corner, I decided to run the track.

    There are many people running the tracks, some are slow while some are fast. But one thingmon about them is that all of them are working hard. I even saw one of the youths fall down from exhaustion.

    After a while, I increase the pressure to six hundred kilograms. As the weight of suit increased, my speed decreased to the point I started walking instead of running.

    So to counter this, I started to circte the first move of the exercise. In return, I felt immense amounts of pain but also got felt some more strength starting to flow inside my veins and bones.

    The main reason I am so excited about pressure is that it greatly helps ensure that I circte the moves of the exercise and it helps at greater efficiency. It is proved that the best time do the exercise is while you exert your physical strength.

    As per my experience, the better you are at enduring the pain, the more progress you will make in circting exercises. Even though it was obvious, I did not expect it to directly corrte to this extent.

    Soon, I upped the weight to eight hundred directly to push myself to the second step. I felt that it would have crushed me to death if I had not already begun circting the second movement of the exercise but I still felt huge pressure. Left with no other choice, I had to circte the third movement of the exercise.

    Time passed on, it waste evening and I was still running across the track. The only thing different from this morning when I entered is that the weight of the suit is at nine hundred kg, eight hundred more than before.

    I still did not leave as I had promised something to myself. I promised that as long as I did notplete running onep around the track with the weight of one thousand kgs, I would not leave.

    Few more hours passed, Ashlyn called to me. She says that she is feeling hungry but I ignore her and kept running.

    Before long, more than eight hours have passed since I wore this suit. Currently, I am running with the weight of nine hundred and ny kilograms. Every step is excruciating, it requires me to call upon every muscle in my body. So I grit my teeth and try to circte the fourth movement of the exercise.

    ¡¯Ahhh¡¯

    I screamed in pain and a muffled voice rang through my helmet. But I am somehow able to circte the fourth movement of the exercise. With the help of the newfound power, I increased the pressure to a ONE THOUSAND KILOGRAMS andpleted ap of the whole track.

    ¡¯¡¯Yes!" I screamed through the mask. My goal of the day ispleted. I wanted to circte the fourth movement-second step of the exercise because I knew without it I would not have a chance to break the strain boundary. Even if I did it would next to zero.

    Back when I was in my hometown, I had believed that with enough hard work I would be able to break the strain boundary. But it took only a week since I came to Westblood city that I havee to understand the truth. I havee to understand how naive I was, to break boundary hard work is not enough, you need more than that. You needed luck...

    So all I can do for now is to try andplete 10 sets of the Exercise. Which will bring a qualitative change in my body while also increasing mine and Ashlyn¡¯s talent by a little? Above all I can that this little increase in strength after the tenth set will help in breaking Ashlyn¡¯s strain limit.

    All I can do for now is hope, hope that I am right.

 Chapter 39 Searing Hog

    Edited By: Lumosz LMZ

    Days passed by, it is time to go hunting again. I have decided to hunt every three days. I need a lot of money, I need it to learn advancedbat styles and to buy magical artifacts, potions, and other things.

    I have finished preparation for everything I need in this trip. I bought a new training suit and this one is of better quality. After double checking everything is ready, I walk towards the door.

    "Ashlyn lets go!" I shout and in one second, she is on my shoulder.

    It is early morning, the sun has risen fully. I have decided to leave earlier today because I wanted to have the full day at my disposal, unlikest time when I had to run away with all my might.

    The hovercar was already waiting for me. I got in and it soon dropped me to the Miasta market. The market had not changed, still active and crowded even this early morning.

    I didn¡¯t linger in the market after getting out of the hovercar, I immediately called for the armored one to take me to the boundary of Austin Lake.

    But this time, I chose a different area of the Austinke. My n was to get familiar with this area so I can spend the night there. Not for now though, it is for when I reach the specialist stage.

    It is at night when monsters are the most active and it is also the time adventurers gain a big haul. But it is equally as dangerous because one can find themselves attacked by arge group of monster.

    I looked on, as the hovercar flew away after dropping me off. Projecting a map of the area, I decide which route to take as there are multiple areas marked as a high monster density area.

    Last time, I didn¡¯t need to as the area of I chose had a thinned monster density. Except for this time, the area I chose had a higher density thanst time but it is still less that high-density monster areas.

    After choosing the route, I begin walking hoping to find a specialist grade monster yet the reality is cruel. I did not find a single specialist grade beast even after an hour that I spent walking in the forest.

    I continued to roam in the forest while feeling downhearted. When suddenly my gaze fell upon a yellow vine. The vine was coiled around a tree, I was about to walk away thinking it was just another normal yellow vine. But something inside me urges me to observe it more carefully. This vine was unusually dense and was circling tree stumps and branches.

    "Oh, Heavens!" I said looking at the mature yellow vine snake.

    Yellow vine snakes are like Grey Spark sparrow, they are also a ss 2 strain monster and their limit of evolution is Specialist Grade. But this is where the simrities end.

    Yellow vine snake is nted type monster meaning it is a treasure. Every part of a nt type monster is used in potion-making, especially the heart and core. Its heart, sap, and core are the main ingredients in making a healing potion. A nt¡¯s core is also used to make a magical artifact for people who had healing powers, ensuring that all nt type monsters are treasures but there was one problem in killing them.

    Their immense vitality, it made killing it very difficult. That was also the reason why every part of it is a treasure. if you can not kill it in one move than forget about killing it. Considering that every nt type monster has a super healing ability if it did not die in a single move then killing it would be very, very difficult since it can even heal fatal injuries in seconds.

    To hunt a nt type monster was a very tiring job. I just took a brief look at it and walked away. To attempt to hunt it, it will take me too much mana and stamina. Moreover, I wasn¡¯t even sure I would be able to kill it.

    I decided to return here in the afternoon and try to kill it if it stays here.

    I spent some since I walked past that yellow vine snake and in this time I was only able to kill two level 2 private stage monsters. Besides they were the worst type, whose heart is the only useful material while other parts are a useless waste.

    Just as I was beginning toment on my bad luck when I heard a faint grinding. I couldn¡¯t properly distinguish what made it was but I was sure it had something to do with rocks.

    I sneak towards the sound and I see the creature that made the sound. It turned out to be a big Searing Hog, it was busy sharpening its small tusks with the rocks.

    It is known as ¡¯Searing Hog¡¯ because when the creature attacks it¡¯s tusks would turn red hot and could easily melt iron with a single touch. It had a thick skin which made it a little difficult to kill but if I am able to kill it. Furthermore, I will easily get fifteen to twenty thousand credits as its skin, tusk and meat were all useful.

    Seeing mee towards it, it became vignt. Its tusk started to turn red in preparation to attack.

    It runs towards me. Turns out despite its humongous body, it is rtively fast and it reaches me with just a second.

    "Slice.."

    I dodged it¡¯s attacked while struck it¡¯s face to tests its defense. Looking at a thin line of blood left behind on my sword and face, I decided that should be able to finish it off within 30 minutes if I circte the third movement of the exercise.

    "Grunt!"

    It cried out loudly as I attack without waiting. I immediately started to circte the third movement of the exercise.

    "sss!" I sucked in cold breath and endured the pain.

    "Whoosh nk!" It countered my strike with its tusks as I was aiming for the neck but I had no major worries as it will be dead soon.

    I keep attacking it without stop, it is able to sometimes counter but most of the time it could only take the strike with its body. Its whole body is soon riddled with the injuries and its eyes turn red in the anger but it is helpless against my strikes.

    It tried to escape but I was faster. Soon it started to slow down due to excessive blood loss.

    "nk!"

    It somehow countered my attack but it zoned out due to shock, seeing my chance I move my sword to stab its eye. I tried it previously but I failed as it dodged on time but this time I had full confidence.

    "Puchi!"

    "Thud!"

    As my sword stabbed through its eyes and within a second it fell on the ground with a loud thud.

    Without wasting my time, I started to skin and pack it as it is worth twenty thousand credits.

 Chapter 40 Luring The Aqua Bulls

    Edited By: Lumosz LMZ

    A lifted my backpack and wore it, it became heavy but I still able to walk with it, first I nned on burying heavy monster parts and picking them after hunting but obviously that method didn¡¯t work as I did itst time as it got veryte hinting iron rhinos and I decided to forgo it seeing it was veryte.

    The Austinke had many monsters but most of them at Private stage, I had killed tens of Lv.1 and Lv. 2 monsters thate in my way.

    I decided to enter the core area of Austinke as there are more monsters that I could hunt, I silently started to make my way to the core area of Austinke.

    I had first decided to get familiar with monster hunting before venturing into the core area but now it seems like I have to go inside to them.

    ording to the map and information I brought, it says that the two km around Austinke are densely packed with the monster and all of them are in the peak of the private Grade or Specialist Grade.

    Especially half km around Austinke is filled with the Specialist Grade monsters.

    I heard sounds of moos from the distance, it looks like a herd of aqua bulls ahead, I hide my backpack in a good spot and slowly crept into bushes and silently move toward the sounds.

    I had guessed right, there are herd aqua bulls ahead but the quantity of them is more than I imagined, there are looked to be more than three hundred bulls in that herd or maybe more as I can clearly see them as they were far away.

    It is good that I am far away from them, if aqua bull to notice, all herd would follow me attack me till the end. they were protective of their herd and would rarely found alone or in a small group.

    "Ashlyn! go and lure the bull out." I ask Ashlyn, "Chew chew.." she affirmed and flew away, Ashlyn is the best choice for lure Aqua bull away. Aqua Bulls are water elemental monster monsters who hate anything fire and Ashlyn is small enough to easily dodge their water jets.

    SoonAshleyy reaches the aqua bulls, she found the small group of aqua bull and started to irritate them by throwing fireballs at then, provoked aqua bull also tried to use waterjets on them but its no use, she easily dodges them with her tiny size.

    "Mooo!" the monsters mooed loudly but it is no use, seeing themotion in the corner aqua bulls leader also look toward but seeing it¡¯s only private stage small sparrow he looked away after losing interest.

    Ashlyn doing quite a good job provoking them, she just has to keep doing it for some time and leave, one or two two aqua bull will easily follow.

    What I fear is the leader of the herd, it is looked mutated and nearly double that of normal aqua bull size, I hope it didn¡¯t care one or two bull chasing the little sparrow.

    I silently crept out of bushes, I didn¡¯t want that mutated aqua bull to get the smell of me, I heaved a sigh of relief after gettings out of that bulls vision range, that mutated bull gave me creeps whenever I looked at it.

    in my current level, if Ie across it, I don¡¯t think I will able to beat it despite it being Lv. 1 Specialist Grade, I will have no but run if I evere across it.

    I walk toward the area where I hid my backpack, I quickly wore it and started to walk toward the ce where I asked Ashly to lure the bull. The ce I chose is very far from the herd of aqua bulls, even if anyone cried out of its lungs, I don¡¯t think the herd able to hear it.

    In half an hour, I reached the ce where I told Ashlyn to lure the bull, I hide my backpack in the indiscreet location and found the spot to hide, I wanted tond a sneak attack on it and kill it in one shot.

    "Whoosh" "nk!" My sword deflected the thing, I was hiding on the spot silently waiting for the Ahlyn to lure the bull in.

    As I was waiting, I felt life-threatening sensation on my back without waiting I activated My Grade 1 magical artifact and swing behind me luckily I countered that thing which is attacking me.

    when I looked to see what attacked me, it looked like a snake which made of countless pebbles. "Pebble Snake!" I said out loud, it is pebble snake, it is 1m long snake which made of countless thumb size pebbles and it is lv. 1 Specialist Grade monster.

    This pebble snake has low-ss tow strain but it had an earth-shaking origin, it is said that it had originated from MEDUSA origin, there happen many cases when pebble snake has awakened higher strain.

    "Hiss!" it hisses at me, showings its fangs which seems to drip with a ck substance, if it were able to bit me, I¡¯ll be gone. its poison has a strong petrification effect which can easily stun me for a full minute.

    seeing it¡¯s going to attack me again, I started to circte the third movement of the exercise, I don¡¯t want to take any chances, single bite from this pebble snake and I a surely dead.

    "nk!" it was thrown away far by my attack, I waited to grip my sword and waited for it attacks it again, the one good thing is despite it made of rocks its defense is not that good if I am able to hit two three times it sure will be dead.

    I waited for it to attack but ten minutes passed and them fifteen but there is no sign of it, first thought came into my mind that it ran away and this is also a best possible option but I didn¡¯t want to take any chances so I decided to check if it ran away or not.

    I slowly walk toward the direction where it flew away when it hit my sword, walking toward that direction, "Oh!" I eximed seeing pebble snake lying on the earth and cracks could be seen on its pebbly head, looks like it was killed by my single sword strike.

 Chapter 41 Fighting The Aqua Bulls

    Edited By: Lumisz LMZ

    To be safe, I again hit its head again with a sword, some monsters are really vicious, they act dead and attack when one got really close to it.

    It didn¡¯t move when I hit its head with my sword, This pebble snake is treasure, each and every part of it.

    Aside from its core, its fangs and petrifying poison had its uses but the most expensive thing is it a body. The pebble that made of its use as fertilizer, very expensive fertilizer, the fertilizer used for precious nts and herbs.

    Within five minutes, I separated all parts off and put them into my backpack.

    If I am able to hunt the bull, this trip will be very fruitful and I will be able to earn more than thest trip but it all depends on Ashlyn.

    After hiding my backpack, I hid again on my previous but this time I am more vignt. I still shudder when I thought about that pebble snakes sneak attack if that snake had a little bit faster and able to bite, I would have been lying dead and my heart being eaten by it.

    ¡¯¡¯About time!" I whispered when I felt Ashlyn ising closer, she will arrive in a few minutes. Ashlyn and I can sense each other, it would be nice if I can see what she is seeing but it not possible Private Grade, it is only possible at advance Grade.

    ¡¯¡¯Moo! Moo!" I heard loud mooing from the Aqua bulls, I told Ashlyn only to lure only one bull but from the sound seemed like she brought two bulls.

    Ashlyning closer and closes rose from my heart and I waited patiently for her to arrive, as soon as shees luring those aqua bulls, I¡¯ll attack them sneakily at the perfect moment.

    "Chew!" Ashlynes flying and started shooting toward the direction she came from an irritating tone.

    "MOOOO!" the bulls moved out, "Swoosh!" suddenly a water jetes out of the tree, trying to hit Ashlyn but she easily dodged it with a p of her wings.

    "Moo! thud...!" Soon, three Equal bullse out of the thicket and started to attack Ashlyn with their water jets, this concentrated water attack is really dangerous, if it hit, I would definitely get injured.

    "Fuck!" I cursed inside my mind, I specifically advocated Ashlyn that not to lure more than two bulls and now they are three. if it had been normal Specialist Grade monsters, I would handle it easily by circting 3rd move but the problem with these Aqua bull is that

    "THUD!" A branch of a tree fell, the water jet attack misses Ashlyn and hit the tree branch, that is thick as my thigh, one can imagine what will happen if it touched me.

    These three aqua bulls, white in color and thinyer of water could be seen covering its whole body. as its name suggests, it is water elemental monster and that thin water screen on its body is it¡¯s defensive and healing measure.

    Its defense is not as strong as earlier¡¯s Searing Hog but its healing capabilities are quite good, because that extremely thin water screen spread all over its body, whenever it received an injury, that thin water screen will concentrate over the wound and help it heal speedily.

    Have two offensive methods first are water jet, which it throws from its body and another one its horns, it ha as a quite good offense and if I want to kill three of these aqua bulls, it will be quite difficult to kill them.

    I would have walked away but I have put up too much time and energy on these bull, if I leave now, I will waste quite a time before I find my next prey and I didn¡¯t even know to find it and kill before the time of leaving.

    I wanted to kill them at my full power, I started circting the moves of the exercise, I can circte till the third move, the pain of forth one for me is too difficult to handle.

    "Moo!" Aqua Bulls mooed in anger as Ashlyn kept angering them, I watch the bulls as I wait for the perfect moment while I keep circting the third movement of the exercise, I would have lightened my sword with my fire but water elemental monsters tend to have a sensitivity toward heat.

    I didn¡¯t wait for long before the perfect moment came, the aqua bull is only five-six steps away from me and all three of their gazes are forward same as me this perfect chance for me to attack.

    Controlling my breathing, I lept out of my ce to attack it, my aim is its skull. time slow down, I speedily move toward it, sensing my attack all aqua bulls looked toward me and prepare to attack.

    "Boom!" Ashlyn had summoned big fireball and attack when three bull mind diverted to me, she took out one bull with her fire, it will not disturb me for few second and Ashlyn also cant help me for few seconds as she had just summoned a big fireball.

    I lighten my sword with fire as I was when I was inches away from the Aqua bull, the one I am attacking is only five or six steps away from while other two bulls two or three meters away, they won¡¯t be able to save their kin from me even if they wanted to.

    This bull nearly helpless, out of instinct, it moves its head toward me to attack me with its horns and that is what I was counting on as it will make killing it even faster.

    I was experiencing all this at very slow speed, I know I can¡¯t make any mistake in this, if I miss then that¡¯s bulls horns will directly pears my chest but that won¡¯t happen as between us there is still a distance of sword.

    "Sizzle!" sound rang out as my fiery sword touched the thin water screen but it didn¡¯t obstruct my sword as it touched it¡¯s a skull and started piercing it inside.

    Corner of my I could see, Ashlyn trying to summon fireball in front of her but it is forming very slow, the second bull hand nearly formed water globe in its mouth and its water jet will hit me at any moment while the bull that Ashlyn attack also forming water in its mouth but that attack came a littlete than first bull.

    "Puchi!" my whole sword entered the skull of the Aqua bull and it¡¯s lost its shine in its eyes, my problems aren¡¯t over yet, the there life-threatening attacking toward me.

 Chapter 42 Killing the Bulls

    I didn¡¯t have time to enjoy my victory of killing the aqua bull. I can see as slowly bull falling into the ground, the water jet attack from other bull is also midway in the air.

    I wanted to dodge that attack but I cant as my body is moving ever so slowly, I can seem to do anything except for moving my body a little by little.

    "Bang!" "Thud!" "Crack! thud thud.." many things happened n the second, it feels like time sped up, the body of the ball hit the ground and waterjet from the bull hit me viciously.

    I barely able to dodge that attack by my heart but it squarely hit me on my shoulder, cracking my shoulder bone and giving me searing pain but this pain is nothingpared to the one I am feeling now while circting the 3rd movement of the exercise.

    As the attacknded on my shoulder, I had to take a few steps back to diffuse the force, I am not out of danger yet.

    The bull that just attacked me is charging toward me with full speed and second bull also attacked me with a water jet and Ashlyn hadn¡¯t formed her fireball yet.

    "Swish.." the second water jet attack left from its mouth while this time I better condition to dodge the attack but another bull is alsoing with its horns toward me.

    "nk!" "thud..." I resist aqua bulls horns with my sword but I had to take a few steps back as the force of attack hard for me to handle.

    "Boom!" "Moo!" I heard and then a painful cry of bull rang out, it seems them when the second bull was preparing to attack me with another waterjet, Ashley hit her fireball on its head, disrupting forming a waterjet and sting it inside its mouth.

    The blood is dripping from its mouth, the injury is not heavy but I don¡¯t think I able form waterjet before some time.

    "n nk..." I many time tried to attack its skull but is no use as it easily deflects with its horns and one bull is not enough, the other bull is alsoing toward me with its eyespletely red.

    I was little surprised seeing this because I thought taking Ashlyn attack it will angry at her and would disturb me but I was wrong, that bull directlying toward me with viciousness and madness in its eyes.

    "Whoosh" "nk!" I dodge one bull charge while countering another bullhorn, these bull are clearly very angry and attacking me in frenzy, each and every attack of it forceful that diffuse the force, I have to take many steps back.

    "Boom!" Ashlyn again attacks with a fireball to some bull making it angrier, I have been barely able to dodge it¡¯s, it is good though, anger will dull it¡¯s instant and when I get chance, I will give it a fatal blow.

    "Sizzle slice!" "MOO!" my ming sword cut across the bulls back, making a sizzling noise and drawing out blood but this movie hadn¡¯te free, that charging bulls horn left a centimeter deep wound in my back.

    The bull in a frenzy is very dangerous, they are stupid but their frenzy makes up for their stupidity as their attack be faster and stronger.

    The only good thing is that with repetitive attacks, this bull hadn¡¯t had a chance of attacking me it waterjet while others got injured in its mouth by Ashly.

    "nk!" my attack got stopped by the bull¡¯s horn, I was trying to attack its neck, "Whoosh" I again barely dodge another charge of the mad bull, if any of it¡¯s charge was to hit me, I would be severely injure and only have to run, leaving behind this precious bounty.

    If this going on, I will not able to finish these bull before the time of leaving, gritting my teeth I started to circte the fourth movement of the exercise, what a pain, such immense pain.

    These days whenever I circte the moves exercise, I thought about machines that government and organization have to reduce the pain and I wonder how much the pain they reduce, even if they able to reduce twenty percent of the pain, that would be an immense help to the practitioner who practices the exercise.

    I power increased even more and I felt my pressure to decrease a little but still it too hard to handle two frenzied bull as they attacking so aggressively.

    "nk!" "thud tud...bam!" I tried to attack frenzied bull but just as aiming for his back, it suddenly moved his head and countered my shock.

    that shock hit me so hard that I am sted backward and collided with the tree, "Boom!" thank god I moved away early or I Sweed to that bull.

    "Creak!" "unh.." I quickly got out of my shock and swing my ming sword with all my strength toward the bull¡¯s neck, when attacking second ago, it horns hit trees as I dog and its two horns directly skewed into the tree trunk, it will take moments to remove but it will be enough to kill this aqua bull.

    This is a very risky move as Ashly just attack the bull but it is charging toward me in frenzy, I will surely get injured by it but it is worth it in exchange for killing this bull.

    "Moo!" "Sizzle Kacha!" "bam swish Thud!" "crack!" many things happened in a single second, first as my ming sword touched the neck of the bull making a sizzling sound, as it cut the neck of bull more than half charging bull hit me with its head, I barely able to avoid its horns.

    I flew away from shock, losing the grip on the sword which is still is the bull neck, as I was in midair, the monster attacked me with water jet which directly hit my thigh andst I mmed to the big tree, breaking several bones of mines, it all happened in seconds.

    I didn¡¯t have a chance to rx as I was unarmed and the bull ising from me, "good!" Ashly again hit it fireball slowing it momentum and giving me chance to dodge it charge.

    Without rxing, I run toward my sword which is in the bull neck, "moo!" the bull roared as it charged toward me, I quickly summon fireballs in both of my hands and threw toward it.

    It didn¡¯t do any damage to him but it gave me little time to get my sword, I am feeling pain at every step as some of my bones cracked earlier but I don¡¯t have the luxury to think about as I unsteadily run toward my sword.

    "Slink.." "nk." "puh." just as I remove my sword from the dead bull¡¯s neck, I have to counter bulls charge, that shook me and blood vomit out of my mouth.

    "Ashlyn attack it when it is very close to me!" I said to her she was ready to throw a fireball.

    "Chew chew!" she cried out and fireball in front of her getting bigger and bigger.

    I am nning a daring move, many of my bones cracked and I am not on a stage to run around, I have to finish it within one move.

    The bull is seven-eight meters away from me and started to charge toward me, not it all depends on Ashlyn timing.

    The anger could be seen of the bull face as its body is also ridden with the injuries, it breathing out watery mist from it moth and forming waterjet in the mouth, probably do the same thing that it did earlier.

    first, it will hit me with its head and then with water jets, ite closer and closer and when it was one meter away from did the Ashlyn threw away her fireball.-

    "Boom!" rang out and scary heat wave released from the fireball. It was the biggest fireball that she has ever created, it is more than double her size.

    "Moo!" angry moo rang out as the fireball sopped its momentum, it mouth also looked bloodies, aslyn fireball must have disrupted waterjet attack.

    "Ahhh.." I screamed and used every ounce of energy of my body to attack it, see attacheding toward it, the bull cried out and moved his horses toward.

    As its horns and my sword about to touch, I slightly changed the direction of the sword so it could pierce its skull.

    Seeing it about to madnesse into its eyes and it directly moves its skull towards my sword.

    "Damn!" I said, seeing what will it do but powerless to stop it.

    "Puchi" "boom!" as my sword piercing its skull, withst ounce it the energy it created waterjet attack and attack it toward my chest before dying.

    I flew away as waterjet squarelynded on my chest with such close distance.

    "Bang!" "puh.. puh!" Inded on the ground squarely and kept vomiting blood with my eyes open, the only good thing is that dangerous monsters will note seeing themotion as this location is at the outskirt of Austinke are and even finding peak Private grade monster is difficult.

 Chapter 43 Leaving

    Edited By: Lumosz LMZ

    Iy on the ground without moving with my eyes open. Many of my bones were either cracked or broken, the only redeeming factor was that it was not very serious.

    My body is healing at a very fast rate, in half an hour, all my injuries would nearly be healed given that I kept circting the fourth move of supremebat exercise.

    I didn¡¯t stop circting the exercise after killing all the bulls because I knew once I stopped, I wouldn¡¯t reach the fourth move again any time soon.

    I somehow managed to sit up and drink the mana potion from my pocket. As during the battle I had used most of my mana and now I was running low.

    After drinking the mana potion I stand up. I feel pain from every inch of my body as I move but this pain was nothingpared to the one from the exercise.

    One thing I am going to do is to buy a healing potion,st time I didn¡¯t buy it because I needed money for something else. But this time I will make sure to buy it beforeing outside for hunting again.

    The bleedings had stopped but I still kept the bandages wrapped all over the wounds as the wounds would tear and bleed if I do anything that strains my body.

    Sometimes, I wonder, if the creator of Supreme Combat Exercise intentionally made one feel immense pain at every cirction so that one can endure any other pain in the world.

    Emptying useless thoughts, I start to walk towards the carcasses of the aqua bulls. These monsters sure gave me a lot of pain and broken bones but it¡¯s all worth it. The earning from selling three bulls make the pain seem a lot less.

    I started to clean, preserve and pack all important parts of the aqua bulls. Not leaving one part behind, if it was any other region I would have to leave behind a body or two behind. Hell, if it was the same location as where I killed those rhinos, I would have left the bodies considering my current condition.

    Luckily this ce is near the outskirts of Austin Lake, it will take me only half an hour of traveling to reach the boundary needed to call the hovercar so I can take all the bodies.

    Sure the half an hour with the weights of the corpses will put a lot of pressure on my already exhausted body but I have bear with it for the money.

    Aqua bull¡¯s meat is one of the most demanded meats in the market. Its beef is very delicious, Ashlyn and I had a taste of it two days ago and we loved it.

    My backpack stuffed to limit, its size wasrger than me. I don¡¯t think I could lift it, it is a good thing that it had wheels. Somehow I have to manage with the wheels on the way back, I guess I will just have to use more force to pull the backpack.

    "Skee.."

    To make the wheels of backpack roll on the uneven surface, I had to use all my energy to pull the luggage.

    I hastened my pace watching the sun setting down. The dangerous monsters will begin to roam around at night moreover there is no pattern in danger level at night.

    As I was walked, I remembered the conversation I had with my parents three days ago. When my mom called me five minutes after she received the delivery of food.

    They knew after immediately after receiving it, that only I could send it to them as we don¡¯t have any other rtives. She admonished me for spending excessive money by sending them food. She only stopped when I told her that I got admitted into a good organization with a generous sry.

    She told me toe home if I got left, I promised toe after the baby is born. While we were in the middle of the conversion, she began to cry saying how much she missed me. I also had tears in my eyes seeing her cry. This was my first time away from home and I also missed them and our house immensely. Only after talking for another hour, mother cut the call before forcing me to promise her to call home every week.

    Even after walking for more than twenty minutes, I didn¡¯t get a signal on my holowatch. Sighing I continued to pull my wheeled backpack as the sky darkened.

    "BOOM!"

    "Good job Ashlyn," I said, as she killed the lv.2 Private monster that came in our way. During normal times I would have killed the monster with one swing of my sword but now I purely concentrated on pulling my backpack.

    We came across many low-level monsters on our way but Ashlyn finished them all with a single fireball.

    Reviewing today¡¯s battle I came across a major w, the silver fire that both Ashlyn and I usecks the power to harm specialist grade monsters. It only augments my sword attacks, increasing the force a little and Ashlyn¡¯s fire attacks just irritate them at most.

    The only way we could make it lethal is to use skills (half skills) or training the me. But I don¡¯t have enough money to buy half skills from the market so the only option left is to train our fire ability.

    We both have to increase the concentration of the mes. Currently, all we do is just summon and mold the fire into a ball for attacking. But that¡¯s what novices do.

    Saying that we need to condense our mes is easy but applying it is a whole another level.

    To condense a palm-sized mel to fist-sized or even a thumb size to increase its lethality require training of months to years. Additionally, just training is not enough, one has to have powerful psych and will to achieve results.

    I kept pulling my backpack and Ashlyn kept killing the monsters as we progressed our way towards the exit of the forest.

    "Beep..."

    A sound rang out of my holowatch as it received the signal, I immediately let go of the backpack and ordered a cab.

    Five minutester, a hovercar came flying across the horizon and I boarded into it while the robotic arm picked the bag.

 Chapter 44 Med Pods

    "Thud!" the hovercar dropped my backpack and flew away, I looked at as it flew away in the sky.

    My backpack is twice asrge asst time and twice as heavy, I activated its wheels again and pull toward the big ¡¯Wells¡¯ building.

    I can¡¯t stop smiling as I pulling my backpack, this hunt had been so good, I have hunted five Specialist Grade monster, the minimum I will get selling them is a hundred thousand credits.

    just when I am thinking how amazing the adventuring life is, I saw it a harsh reality in front of. a hovercarnded not far from me and three peoplee out it.

    All three of them were bloodied, looked heavily injured but one man had his arm missing, it clearly looked bandaged, it must be chewed or cut by a monster.

    They are hurridly walking toward medical bay which specially set for the injured adventurers for immediate care.

    This is the harsh reality of adventuring, one day your live and kicking but very next day you might be on stretchers, one has been careful outside not only from monsters but also from fellow humans.

    That man¡¯s arm is gone but it¡¯s not like there are options, magic, and technology are both developed today, he can get prosthetic which can work perfectly as normal arm but he has to goodbye to adventuring.

    There is another option in prosthetic, he can get a grade 1 Prothetic type Magical artifact which would be better than a real armor he can buy very very expensive Regeneration potion which could regrow his but it not possible he could afford it.

    "How may I help you sir?" said the clerk as soon as I reach the counter, she looked prettier than the clerk that was herest time.

    I didn¡¯t say anything and start unloading the all the monster materials, soon I unloaded monster parts on the counter including the monster core.

    Last time I sold my monster through the exchange center in my apartment building fearing I will not get a good price at bazaar but it was just my misconception.

    The shops in the miasta bazaar offered the same price as exchange machines.

    The ray of light soon finished scanning all the monster material, "Sir, the store will offer you one hundred nine thousand credits." the clerk said with her usual polite smile.

    "Okay, I ept," I said and epted her offer and next moment the notification rang out on my holowatch.

    With the money I got today, I have little more than a hundred and fifty thousand, I am feeling happy having this much money in my ount.

    I started to walk toward the medical bay as some of my bones were broken.

    I entered the med bay shing my holowatch to door and walk into one of the pod rooms, there is not much medical personnel here and they only check when there is an emergency.

    I enter the pod room, the room is small and there is not much except for the big medical pod and hanger for clothes.

    I swiftly remove my clothes and enter the pod after shing my hootch on to it, the pod¡¯s door closed and as Iid inside.

    Soon the whole pod started to fill with viscous green liquid except for my nose and mouth which has breathing masked on.

    These are the healing pods which are used to heal normal to semi fatal injuries, they filed with a healing liquid which could heal injuries.

    wounds and broken bones could easily be healed in, we just have spent some time in it. in our town, we only have two of these med pods but there are thousands of them and to the townspeople, these methods are too expensive to use them, they only used by certain people and only in the emergency.

    I have spent four hours in the healing pod, my surface wounds are healed and bones are set, still, I have to take a day rest in my apartment to bepletely fine.

    "Chew chew!" Ashley called out loudly as she waiting by the pod, she is saying she is feeling very hungry, "soon, little glutton." I said as patted her head.

    I and Ashlyn got out of the medical bay and walk toward one of the food truck, this time we ordered from a different food truck, I hope to take food from all the food trucks.

    as i our order arrived we started to dig into the food, after eating some bites I decided to take a photo and upload to the social media.

    "Aslyn looks up for the photo." she looked up for the photo with annoying expression, as I was disturbing her from her great hobby of eating.

    As I posted the photo, it soon got liked andmented, it saw Ron whomented with silly face emojis, closing my ount I started to eat again.

    After we are done eating, I ordered the hovercar for our apartment, I had started to feel tired and dozed off the little while I was in the car.

    As soon as I reach my apartment, I slept on the bed without changing, this is one of the perks of living alone, if I was in my home, mother would have given me an earful if I ever did that.

    But many times i hope, i were in my home or my parents were here, some might say i homesick or i am being crybaby but it is as i am.

    When I woke up it¡¯s already mid-morning and I am feeling good except for little sore muscle, my bodies healing speed increased even since I¡¯vepleted the first set of the exercise.

    I have to take rest today as rmended by med pod, so I thought why not read, I haven¡¯t read Totem book ever since I found it in the forest, but before that have freshened up myself and get something to eat for me and Ashlyn.

 Chapter 45 Studying

    The Complete Mysterious of Totems By Alexander Copperfield, this is the book that I found in that data storage relic.

    I haven¡¯t had time to read this book ever since I roughly overviewed in the forest, this will be my first time seriously reading it.

    I started to read it and soon became engrossed in it, as its content is really interesting and the things written here is a treasure trove of knowledge for me.

    Books first give an introduction about the Totems, The first totem is constructed at Lieutenant Grade, right after one Level up to Lieutenant Grade from Master Grade.

    Constructing Totem is not a simple thing as it has various conditions attached to.

    First, there is only one chance in constructing Totem, right after one level up to Lieutenant Grade, if one missed it, then his chance is gone and only will get his next chance when one level-up to Marshal Grade.

    The second condition is one¡¯s mana purity have to over seventy percent, without enough mana purity there is no chance of constructing Totem.

    Totems are divided into three grades, low grade, medium grade, and high grade.

    Low-grade totems are those who made when mana purity is below eighty percent, Medium grade totems are made when mana purity is below ny percent and High-grade totems are made when mana purity is below a hundred percent.

    When humans first started to make totems, they used to inspiration from the monster and used to construct their totems in beast form and there is another reason to it as well, as it required very few materials to construct.

    But as time passed, the techniques also advanced and people started to construct more lethal and more efficient Totems.

    In today age, most of the people construct their totems in weapon forms as they more lethal and easy to use and most importantly magical artifacts can¡¯tpare to the totemic weapons.

    Currently, I am using Grade 1 magical artifact which is my sword but if I were to use Grade 2 artifact, it won¡¯t activate in my hand, even specialist grade won¡¯t able to activate grade 2 magical artifacts, only Corporal grade and above evolvers can do that.

    The totemic weapons arepletely different, they give major enhancement to their user that magical artifact cant do and Totems take half the energy to operate than the magical artifact.

    The thing that startles me most in the book is that it says a man can construct seven totems in total, although to create seven totems one had to be very powerful evolver.

    Seven totems, I used to think that man can only construct two totems, one at lieutenant Grade and other at Marshal stage but I didn¡¯t think there would be more totems and higher grades of the revolver.

    The introduction is an easy part of the books, the nextes the runes, the runes which help in the construction of the Totem.

    There thousands and thousands of runes and every run with different meaning and the most tiring thing are it takes lot mental energy to read the runes.

    I thought these runes were like normal world easy to read and write but I was wrong, as I kept reading, I kept feeling tired, its like they are leeching off my mental energy.

    Something came into my mind and I removed the relic storage from my drawer andpared to the relic storage on the web, I clearly saw a distinction between them.

    The relic storage discs on market are ck and copper just like mine but when I looked relic storage that I found, that copper color looked more of gold and extremely tiny runes carved on it which could not be seen by naked eye.

    I only saw when I took a photo of it and magnify that photo, this relic storage is really special. it must be used to store some special type of data.

    I kept studying the book whole day but I felt like I haven¡¯t scratched a surface, to read this book one must have a lot of mental energy, I barely able to keep up till evening.

    After feeling I¡¯ve read enough, I close the window andid on the bed and shut my eyes for a while, I feeling really drained reading that book but I found it very interesting.

    if I hadn¡¯t been feeling really tired, I would have read it till night, I have decided to study that book one hour a day if I could ever reach the lieutenant Grade.

    "Chew chew.." I was just going to shut-eye for the few minutes but I slept for an hour, I only woke up because of Ashlyn¡¯s chirp.

    "Good girl," I said as I patted her head as I woke, its good thing Ashlyn woke me up or I wouldn¡¯t have had good sleep in the rest of the night.

    I order a meal for us, it¡¯s still an hour early for us to eat but seeing Ashlyn feeling hungry, I decided to order the food.

    It didn¡¯t take long to food to arrive, in ten minutes the drone-delivered our food.

    "Chew Chew.," Ashly called out as I putting boxes on the table, I smile seeing that, this glutton always will be glutton.

    I opened the box for her to eat and also open mine to eat, this monster food is really delicious, no matter how many times you eat, it will always be delicious.

    As I am eating, I am also browsing the web, in the yesterday fight, I have to face some harsh reality, in this world power is not enough it also need good equipment to augment it.

    if I had armor type magical artifact yesterday not many of my bones were broken or I had shoes type magical artifacts lots of my injuries would have been avoidable.

    The thing is there are a lot of magical artifacts and potions, so I didn¡¯t get sumbed to the fatal injuries or worst death when I was adventuring outside.

    Its good thing is I¡¯ve earned some money while adventuring so I could afford to buy Armor type magical artifact.

    The normal grade 1 magical artifacts start from fifty thousand credits and that¡¯s only for the lowest grade 1 artifact.

    the Lowest Armor grade magical artifacts starts from a hundred thousand and I am currently browsing through them.

 Chapter 46 Training

    There are thousands of different kind of magical artifacts, some artifacts price had even reached near million credit which is also starting price of the Grade 2 magical artifacts.

    I kept browsing for the armor type magical artifacts, there are hundreds of them and their price had reached up to half a million credits.

    I selected the one which is best for in my current price range, it is one lowest quality in grade 1 magical artifacts but it has one specialty that attracted me most.

    The quick activation and deactivation method of it, My private stage mana is not sufficient enough that I constantly kept using Armor type magical artifact and I have to use it only when the need arises, this armor I can activate and moments.

    On the outside it looked like light armor grey west but as soon at it activated, it would spread all over my body from neck to the feet in two seconds.

    I had cost me one hundred and twenty thousand credits and my shopping isn¡¯t over, I¡¯ve yet to buy a healing potion.

    I let out a small sigh as I looked at the total bill of shopping, it is one hundred and fifty-three hundred credits, except for magical artifacts and a healing potion, I also brought two mana potions.

    I had three mana potions but I had used two of them in my two trips to the outside, I again decide to buy another two, in case an emergency urs.

    I only have six thousand something in my ount, which wouldst me for a week.

    After cing an order, I resumed my eating, it will take half an hour for them to make a delivery, I am very eager to see my new artifact which I brought from my own hard earned money.

    "Tap tap" I was just putting Ashlyn and my dinner boxes into the trash when tapping sound rang out from the balcony door.

    When I looked up to see it is a delivery drone that was tapping on my window, I quickly opened the balcony door to take my package from the delivery drone.

    After closing the balcony door, I took my package to bed and begin to open its packaging.

    There is a big white box inside it when I opened the box, I find there are three ss vials and grey west. The three ss vials, the two ss vials are of mana potions and one is of healing potions.

    The armor type artifact look like grey waste, I took out from the box and wore, it is 3 kg in weight but it felt light as a feather after wearing it.

    I activated the armor by instilling my mana into to and soon it started to cover my body from neck to toe, it just looks like I am wearing a training suit.

    I move my hands and feet to see if it obstruct any of my moment but when I move my hands and feet, I didn¡¯t feel any obstruction on my movements.

    I remove the west and put it back in my wardrobe and vials in the drawer.

    I decided to read the monster encyclopedia before sleeping, I havee across some monsters outside that I can¡¯t seem to identify, I was good that they were the low-level monster that I easily able to kill, if they were in specialist grade I would have suffered a little while fighting them.

    I had read for about two or three hours before I fell into sleep while reading when I woke up the next day I was already early morning and I was woken by Ashlyn.

    I petted her for some time before going to freshen up, from today I decided to concentrate on training mine and Ashlyn, till now, I felt like we have been using our abilities like newbies.

    Although we are newbies, I want to train our powers, so it could be lethal in fights.

    "Let¡¯s go, Ashlyn!" I said to Ashlyn, it took me an hour to get out of my apartment, I had to massage Ashlyn feathers and ate the breakfast before getting out of my apartment.

    I had already booked the room for me and Ashlyn to train, one had to pay an additional few hundred credits to used the training facility which is specially designed for training monsters.

    Soon I reached the floor which is specially designed for monster training, I had already booked the special training room.

    The training room looks like normal with various targets to shoot but it is equipped with a high sensor which can track small progress of both human and monster.

    "Ashlyn, summon the fireball and try to confidence that fire." I said to Ashlyn, "Chew Chew." Ashlyn cried out enthusiastically and started to summon a palm size fireball in front of her.

    She quickly summons a palm size silver fireball, "Good, now try to condense it." I said, "Chew" she chirped as if understanding and tried to condense it.

    Her eyes are full of concentration as she tried to convince that fireball but there was no change in that fireball, "chew chew.." she chirped and again concentrated, there was no change in its size except for shaking a little.

    "BOOM!" she threw fire in one of the targets in frustration seeing there was not single scratch appear on the target she became more frustrated.

    "Ashlyn, try again," I said, she started to summon another palm size fireball, Ashlyn is moody and throws tantrum now and them but she has one quality in her that she is diligent.

    Throwing tantrum or being moody, she has always been diligent, she never gives up in the hallway, she will only back down when her wishes are met.

    I also summoned silver fireball in my form and try to condense it, I tried applying pressure on it but it wouldn¡¯t budge a single point.

    For twenty minutes, I am trying to convince that fireball but its no uses, my head and back became wet with all the efforts but not use.

    "Boom!" Ashlyn threw another fireball in her frustration as she was not able to do it.

    I also diffused the fireball in my palm and decided to look into the web, I would have done beforeing here so I wouldn¡¯t have wasted this much time.

 Chapter 47 Swirling Fireball

    As I started browsing the web for techniques rted to the controlling ability, I was in big shock. there were very few as most of the people don¡¯t work on controlling their abilities as this work is done by half skills and skills.

    They just have to move air ability in a certain sequence to use skills, so who will train in controlling their ability and most of the people earn enough money to buy skills and half skills from the government.

    I watch many tutorials but I did not find any technique that helps my confidence and concentrate my power, most of these techniques on a high level and need a lot of mental energy.

    I was just closing a tab when I noticed when I noticed a pay per view video, I have already viewed two pay per view video but they had not been useful, sighing I decided to give this video also try, I pay fifty credits and video started to y.

    "Shit!" I said when I look blue light, the blue light suggested it is water rted power, I had hastily clicked the video without reading it, well now that I clicked on it, I may just as well watch.

    It was the man in histe twenties started to talk about how to make a waterfall more lethal without using any skill.

    He started to summon a waterfall, the summoned waterfall started to spin slowly, soon the spinning bing so fast that I can¡¯t notice anything except it spinning.

    It is not easy as it looks, after disying waterball spinning, he started to give pointers and do and don¡¯t while doing it, the technique is pretty good, ording to logic, it should able to help me make my fireballs little condensed and lethal.

    After closing the video, I again go over all the technique he mentions and started to exin Ashlyn via our telepathy.

    "Chew chew.." she cries out in affirmation, with her high she started to summon her fireball ording to instructions.

    "Puff!" just as she started to spin her fire, it dissipitate with a puff, without losing her mind on it, she again tried but second was also failure so third, fourth and next but she never stopped.

    Seeing her trying so hard, I also started summoning my fireball ording to the mentioned technique

    "Puff!"

    Mine also got puffed at first try, I never expected to seed in my first and I again summoned the fireball same way, it puffed many times but after every try, it willst moment more.

    "Yes!" I said as I was able to maintain swirl for the five seconds, five second is enough for me to summon a fist size fireball but it is very hard to maintain the swirl.

    To control any ability needs one thing most is mental energy, with enough mental energy one can manipte his however he wishes but I don¡¯t have that kind of metal energy only lieutenant grade or above have that kind of energy.

    The most important thing about this swirling technique is that one has to swirl its core if the speed of swirling core is enough, it will keep concentrating the power of all fireball into one ce that with make fireballs size will decrease and its lethality will increase.

    I smiled looking at the fist-size fireball which swirling in my hand for more than twenty seconds.

    I am feeling extremely tired and my mana is also drained, this is thest fireball that I could summon for the day and first fireball that didn¡¯t destabilize.

    But I am happy, all the puffs and fuss came to an end as this fist size fireball swirling in my hand and there is no size of disability.

    Seeing the fireball is stable, I threw it on the target.

    "Boom!"

    The sound rang out and the lethal score is also projected on the screen, I was shocked seeing its score as it is nearly equal torge fireball which requires mana than fist size fireball.

    The only problem with that fireball is that it didn¡¯t hit the target because is swirling, it slightly changed its course and missed the target.

    I have to work on that tomorrow, if I am able to swirl the small fireball then I can do it with therge in few weeks of training, the main challenge has reduced the timing, no monster will wait for me till my fireball is ready.

    "Chirp chirp!" Ashlyn called out dejectedly, she hade very close to sessfully forming a swirling fireball but it got puffed just as she was ready to throw it.

    she had tried harder than me, me sessfully forming a fireball just was a fluke, I don¡¯t know if I able form tomorrow without few tries.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you will seed tomorrow," I said as I picked her from the floor and leave the training room with her.

    I will do better tomorrow, I promised myself. as I am waiting for the elevator toe, a girl came from behind and stood beside me waiting for the elevator.

    I remember her, she was the same girl which I asked the question about the machine that helps to elevate the pain of the devil¡¯s exercise.

    We looked at each other but didn¡¯t talk and waited for the elevator, soon the elevator cam and we both went inside.

    When the elevator reached my flood and I was getting out she also came out with me and walk toward the door which is beside mine, looks like she is my neighbor.

    I didn¡¯t do much when I went to my apartment, I took a quick bath to clean my sweat filled body and ate ordered food with the Ashlyn, I thought about reading little but I fell into sleep as soon as Iid on the bed.

    "Beep." I woke up by a message tone from my watch, it was a message from the Jim, telling me we will go for training four dayster.

    "I totally forget about that," I mumble as I get out from the bed, it¡¯s already being eight days, I have already nned on going outside two dayster, now I have a whole four days for practicing, I should be able to make some small progress on my ability in four days.

 Chapter 48 Results

    Jim¡¯s message said we will leave in four days, in this time, I¡¯ve solely decided to train on my ability, after freshen up and eating, I leave for the training.

    "Let¡¯s start! Ashlynn," I said, as I started to summon the swirling fireball.

    "Chew chew.." Ashlyn cried out enthusiastically and the fire started to materialized in front of her beak.

    "Puff!" the fireball in my hand puffed as it was gaining traction, I didn¡¯t feel dejected looking at the puffed fireball.

    I knew that yesterdays attempt in sessfully summoning fireball was a fluke but because of that I understood the process and it will take just little more time.

    "Boom!" Ashlyn threw a sessfully formed fireball, it is also fist size but it packed the punch of palm size fireball and it also hit the off-target just like mine.

    "Chew chew.." Ashlyn gave happy chirp as she sessfully formed the swirling fireballs. "Very good, Ashlyn," I said as I petted her head.

    I also keep trying to sessfully form the swirling fireball, it didn¡¯t take long as I thought, after one and half hour of constantly trying, I formed my second sessful fireball.

    And within four hours I perfectly got hang of it without failing once just like Ashlyn, now what I have to do is work on it¡¯s summoning time and my aim.

    It takes sixteen seconds to sessful form but it is not enough if it takes that much time in the fight, my opponent will kill me two times over.

    Because the fireball is swirling, it will change in trajectory little in the air and if the target is far it will miss the target altogether, just like it did with mine and Ashlyn fireballs.

    We both started to work on the two weakness trying a different approach on the fireball, I started to modify a technique which suits me.

    Most of them unsurprisingly failed but one did work and it helps me to lessen the time by two seconds.

    Every time you practice something for enough time, you start to develop the rhythm of your own which is suits you most.

    Ashlyn had tried to swirl the palm size fireball but it puffed as soon as she summoned, I have not tried because I know, to swirl the fireball need more mental energy than fist size fireball.

    "Ashlyn, do the normal fireballs," I said to her, seeing trying will be worthless, first she did not listen to me but after repeated failures, she again started on the normal fireballs.

    I practice till evening, by the time I finished for the day, I already brought down the timing of summoning a fireball to the twelve seconds and my aim is also improved as well.

    The repeated training with my ability has also improved my control with the ability, it¡¯s lethalness has improved 5% to 7% and mana consumption hase down to 10%.

    If I continue practicing, it will help me a lot now and in the future, I have read that those have extreme control over their abilities, they can make their abilities transformed into fine threads and needles.

    Time passes on and it is already forth day, tomorrow I will go outside with him. so, today I decided to fight Android, I will not use a sword just my ability and Ashlyn will also fight with me.

    I chose android, it is in monster form and looked simr to hog species monster. I chose itsbat level at Lv.1 Specialist.

    If I were using my sword it would be easy for me to defeat it but with using ability it is hard to say, I will find out when I attack it.

    "Grunt!" Imanded the start of the fight, "Grunt!" it grunted like real hog monster ande to attack me as Ashlyn is in the air.

    I started to summon fireball as ites toward me, ites closer to as I was summoning the fireball but I dodge its attack.

    "Grunt!" it grunted as it missed the attack, "uhnn!" I startled because the swirling fireball I was summoning got puffed as my mind diverted for the second.

    "Boom!" my mind was diverted but Ashlyn not, she attacked with worries that gave me to dodge its another attack.

    It is as I expected, in midst of fighting it is very difficult to summon a swirling fireball, I didn¡¯t waste time and readily started to summon another fireball.

    I didn¡¯t stop at that, I started to circte the third movement of the exercise as I was having difficult problem dodging its attacks but most important reason is to give myself pressure as in realbat, I will be circting the moves of the supremebat exercise and I have to have practice of sessfully able summon fireball amidst fight and bearing pain of the exercise.

    The fights go on, in the first two hours, I was able to create a single swirling fireball and only kept dodging, the only one attacking is Ashlyn as she is flying, she bore no pressure of fight and continue to rain down fireball after fireball.

    Many time in the fight, I sensed her enjoying my misery as I kept dodging and wasn¡¯t able to attack for a single time.

    "Grunt!" it roar as I dodge another it attacks, I have to say this android is a way too simr to the monster, if it was in its silvery form and I hadn¡¯t seen its metal parts, I would have thought is a real monster.

    "Yes!" I said as I created my first swirling fireball during the fight, I have been feeling really miserable as I haven¡¯t able tounch a single attack on it.

    "Boom!" rang out as I attack it, it feels really good to attack it but the sad thing is my attacks damage isn¡¯t that strong, Ashlyn has thrown nearly hundred fireballs and its life bar is half empty.

    I kept attacking it, more than half of my fireballs had diffused without even forming but still, Ashlyn and I able to beat it together with little more than an hourter.

    After resting for some ten minutes we again started to fight as there is a whole day left.

    We fight total six times with monster in the whole day andst two fights were able to beat it within an hour and my sess rate in summoning fireball had also increased to 78%.

    When we left the training room at evening, we were both sweat ridden and extremely tired but it was worth it, we have made a lot of progress and it will enough for my tomorrows trip with him.

 Chapter 49 Sarah

    Today is a day when I and Jim will go outside for the hunting, I have made all the preparations and also brought some things which may need in hunting the monsters.

    Jim had just messaged me that he will meet me in half an hour outside my building, I¡¯ve already eaten and packed my backpack, I am just waiting half an hour to pass.

    A half hour passed as I was reading the news, I lifted my backpack and exit my apartment with Ashlyn.

    I stood outside my apartment building waiting for Jim toe.

    I was just waiting when I saw Berte out of building with another young man, he looked simr to Bert, just little older, he must be Robert¡¯s elder brother.

    When Bert¡¯s and my eyes met, his facial features became little distorted, a mixture of anger and shame could be seen on his face.

    He said something to his brother and his brother also looked at me with anger in his eyes and started walking towards me, I can clearly see thecent expression on Bert¡¯s face.

    I don¡¯t know what Bert¡¯s problem is, ever since I beat him, whenever we met outside or in training facilities, he always looked as if he wants to kill me.

    It¡¯s was just a little spar, he may have been carried away in the fight by his emotions but it was still just spar, there is no need to show anger.

    As they were walking toward me, I just stood there. even if his brother is powerful enough to beat me, he will not do anything here as we are just outside our apartment building.

    "Soo!" A hovercar suddenlynded in front, is the sleek ck armored type and looked very powerful.

    It is from Trident, one of the best brands out there and are insanely expensive, they are especially known for their solid defense.

    "Sup!" it door opened and Jim¡¯s voice rang out from inside the car, "Get in Micheal! we are alreadyte, someone has been grumping beingte." Jim said I walk toward the car without caring as Bert and brother who were stopped on their tracks seeing the car.

    As I was entering the car, I noticed there is the very beautiful girl sitting him, I already had noticed that there is someone in the car but her view hidden by Jim¡¯s.

    The most striking thing about her is her shoulder-length shiny purple hair, they looked very striking on her.

    In herp has cute Lynx monster cub that I hadn¡¯t seen before.

    Normally lynx monsters have this fur and ck hairs above their ears and they have an aggressive look in their eyes while this Lynx monster cub is aplete furball, although Lynx have thick fur they are not fur ball like this one.

    This is aplete furball, if not for the thick line of hair above it¡¯s and it¡¯s padded ws which are lynx know for, I would have thought of it any other Lynx monster.

    This monster has golden/orange fur with purple spots from which purple bolts of lightning could be seen traveling all over its.

    As I took a seat beside Jim, the door automatically starts, the front part is blocked, I can¡¯t see if it is an automatic car or someone is driving away.

    "Micheal, this is my girlfriend Sarah." he introduced me to the purple hair girl, "Hello!" I said she nodded with a small smile.

    I am always a little awkward meeting new people, we stayed silent for while during the ride but then I notice we hadn¡¯t really nned anything and mepletely clueless.

    "Jim, where are we hunting monsters?" I asked, as he brought his girlfriend, he must surely have made a n, the only idiot will invite his girlfriend without a n.

    "I decided on the outskirt of mist valley, there are a lot of Initial levels specialist grade monster and only fifteen minutes away from the signal range," he said enthusiastically.

    I have to say, he really made a great choice, mist valley is also on my list when I choosing on the location for hunting, the reason I had chose Austinke because it¡¯s less dangerous.

    Mist Valley is one of the optimum areas for the hunting, it is filled with monsters, it also very good scenic spots, so one can enjoy good scenery while hunting in the valley.

    It is called mist valley because the whole valley filled with light fog all year around but there is one problem with the valley that most of the monster are in groups.

    Most of the people who hunt in the mist valley are hunts in groups because of therge amount of monster there.

    We didn¡¯t stop at Mista bazaar as we have everything we need in our Backpack, it will take us about half an hour to reach our location.

    The ride was silent as everyone doing their thing, I was studying the very detailed map of-of Mist Valley that Jim had just passed me, it is the most detailed map I¡¯ve ever seen, the detailed map of Austinke that I had brought, is looked nothing front of it.

    I try to memorize the map as I didn¡¯t want to project it every minute to see that I am walking in the right direction.

    The current Jim and the Jim I know two weeks ago arepletely different, I am really confused as more than I was two weeks ago.

    first time I had seen Jim, when he was fighting rat monsters, he was wearing normal clothes and had only Grade 1 sword in his had, he seemed normal except for his little-cultured manners.

    But today¡¯s Jimpletely different, He is riding in very expensive and wearing at least four magical artifacts and I can sense little difference in him.

    I am not confused about the expensive car or magical artifacts as I know his parents are very rich and he lives in center ring.

    What I am confused about why wasn¡¯t he wearing any of his artifacts two weeks ago, it was that they took lot space, they are just like normal clothing just a little heavier and most importantly any of his parents hadn¡¯te to visit him at the hospital.

    If my parents had known I was in the hospital, they would have booked ticket to next train no matter how expensive it is, anyway it not my business to pry into his affairs and we are not that great friends, that I ask him about such personal thing.

 Chapter 50 Razor Teeth Hyenas

    The Hovercarnded in the outskirts of Mist Valley, the three of us got out and started to walk toward the valley.

    We are only going to hunt outskirt of the valley, that is where the most initial level specialist grade Monsters roam.

    Light mist could be seen as we were walking toward the entrance of the mist is very light and unobstructed to eyes, it is also this mist that gave this valley mane of Mist Valley.

    ¡¯Buzz!¡¯ My watch vibrated, signaling it had lost the signal, we don¡¯t talk much as we walk.

    Sarah is leading the way and looking at how confidently she is walking, she must be familiar.

    I cant sense her power level but I am pretty sure, she more powerful than me and Jim bothbine.

    We didn¡¯t encounter any powerful monsters on the way, there was some low-level monster who attacked us but soon were cut down by us.

    It¡¯s only been half an hour since we enter the misty valley, it really is beautiful as people say.

    Small streams of crystal-like water could be seen and many monsters drinking from it, it feels serene and peaceful but it did not long to turn this peaceful environment to dangerous one as long as strong monster shows up.

    When we were walking past the small stream we heard the sounds of fighting, sounds seen toe from far, we can hear it faintly.

    Sarah and Jim started to walk toward the sound, "There seem to be a lot of monsters fighting, we shouldn¡¯t go there." I said.

    The little power fluctuation I am feeling, these monsters are definitely at Specialist Grade.

    ¡¯¡¯Nothing will happen, we are only looking and if it¡¯s dangerous, we could always run," Jim said.

    Sarah and Jim did not listen to me and kept walking closer to the monsters fight scene.

    I really wanted to bolt out of there, from the sound I can tell how dangerous these monsters are.

    Still, I gritted my teeth and followed behind them, we didn¡¯t have to walk that long, in ten some minutes we reach from where we can see the monsters fighting.

    ¡¯Please God, have mercy." I prayed in my mind and started back down from the scene slowly because the monsters that we are seeing are one of the most vicious monsters on the continent.

    They are Razor Teeth Hyenas, there are six of them, and two biggest ones are fighting each other, while four are watching the fight, they seem to fight for the domination of the pack or something.

    Razor teeth hyenas these monsters are very dangerous, they are known as Razor teeth hyenas because of their teeth.

    They are sharp enough to cut through steel as it is cheese, there is no need to think what they will do if any of my body partse into their teeth.

    I started to curse this boyfriend-girlfriend pair, why do they have to be curious, I told them it is very dangerous but they didn¡¯t listen.

    There are more than fifty percent chance is that I will die here if the hyena monsters notice us.

    "Bam!"

    I paled, my back drenched with sweat because just now when two bigger hyenas collided, we got the clear sense of their power.

    Their state is clearly higher that Lv.1 specialist Grade, probable they are lv.2 Specialist Grade monsters, we will definitely die if they sense of us.

    Three of us are silently retreating from our spot, it is a good thing they hadn¡¯t noticed us, if they got the smell of us they will forget their fight ande to kill us as a pack.

    "Shush.." a soft whisper of winde from behind and fly towards the hyena monsters.

    "Fuck!" Jim and I cursed as hyena monster stopped fighting as looked toward us, I cursed this fucking wind, if it hadn¡¯t blown behind us these hyena monsters wouldn¡¯t have noticed us.

    Our stalemate of eyessted for the moment before the pack of hyenas ran toward us, there are very very few chances of meing out of this alive but I wouldn¡¯t go down without fighting.

    I activated my grade 1 armor artifact, it quickly epasses my whole body from head to tow, I also took out my sword and activated it.

    "I will handle two bigger one, the rest is up to you two," said Sarah, this is the first time I have heard Sarah speak, on the whole journey she was silent.

    Her body started to exclude power, I wasn¡¯t surprised when I sensed her power, it is Peak of private Grade, Sarah at is at Lv. 3 of private Grade.

    Her voice is melodies but firm, I hadn¡¯t given look to her as all my attention on hyena monsters but when I look at her, her whole body donning beautiful purple armor with beautiful runes all over it.

    Her whole body is cased in armor not even eyes could be seen, it¡¯s called armor but technically is suited, with such tight-fitting suit, every curve of her beautiful body could be seen.

    The armor is not a single entity but a suit made of a collection of six different Grade 1 artifact, helmet, armor, shoes, two short swords in both of her hands and a light glowing bracelet that is in her right hand.

    Not only she, but Jim is also wearing the same type of armor, just that he is scarlet red. I

    I wonder why hadn¡¯t he wore any part of suit two weeks ago when we were fighting in the tunnel.

    I am so confused right now because I know for that fact that Private Grade evolved cannot use more two Grade 1 artifact but these two people using more than five.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn alsoes out of me, not only her Jim¡¯s palm-size ck snake and Sarah¡¯s furball Lynx also hade out.

    The Razer Teeth hyenas already halfway and it will take them a few seconds toe at us.

    We have already taken our position, at a certain distance from each other, we are far enough that we could not disturb each other in the fight but near enough to reinforce each other if one needs.

    I lighten my sword with fire, the fire sword little different than before, the fire of the fire sword little condensed, although the change is minute and very hard to see.

    The hyenas are about a hundred meters away from us, the attack wille in in seconds.

    I quickly started to go over all the important characteristics of Razor teeth hyenas, remembering one extra point will make difference in life and death.

    Razor teeth hyenas are swift, famous for their deceitful attacks, if the enemy is stronger, they will bleed it, by their deceitful attacks slowly before killing it and they have only one weakness it¡¯s their defense.

 Chapter 51 Sarah In Danger

    They suddenly stopped twenty-meter in front of us, looking at us viciously. This monsters bigger than I noticed earlier, just a little smaller than searing hog that I fought in the past.

    ¡¯Laughugh!¡¯ this is the scariest part of hyena monsters, their creepy cry that that sound in betweenugh and cry, every time I hear it, all hair of my body stands.

    Saliva could be seen dripping from their mouth, I have read that some monsters really love to eat human meat than other monsters, hyenas seemed one of them.

    ¡¯Whoosh¡¯ they attack, all six of them move toward Sarah to attack, "shit!" I said and just had taken a step to reinforce her that suddenly these hyenas split into two groups, each bigger hyena leading the group.

    Their target is Jim and me, theypletely ignored Sarah. I am dead! I thought of seeing three hyenas running toward me.

    These monster really are deceitful, first, they made us think they were attacking Sarah, seeing that we let our guard a little, seeing this opportunity they spit in two groups, to hunt weaker members of our party.

    I gripped sword and try to circte the fifth move of the exercise,st time I have circted till the fourth move but in today¡¯s desperation, I was able to circte the fifth, although it¡¯s extremely painful and I was stepped away from cking out, I still endured it, in the time of death.

    Seeing three monstersing toward me, I know there is little chance of meing alive out of this but I am holding on that hope to live.

    Just as they were two meters apart from and I lifted my sword to attack, "Bam!" a big purple lightning ball suddenly came out of nowhere and directly hit the head of the big monster.

    This distracted all three monsters from attacking me as their leader got hit.

    ¡¯Oh!¡¯ The lightning ball that attacked the hyena monster leader turned out to Sarah fluffy Lynx cub, altho it only able make some burn mark on it¡¯s but it¡¯s unbelievable that this cute little lynx monster can do that.

    "Laugh!" Hyena monster let out its weird cry and attack that fluff ball lynx but soon purple lightning covered it the body and it dodge the attack easily.

    It all looked long but it happened within seconds, when I took a quick look at the other side, Sarah was fighting the second leader monster and Jim is between two hyena monsters.

    The two hyenas that were staring dumble for a second cried out and came to attack, "Laugh,ugh!" I barely dodge the teeth to the two monsters.

    They are really fast without giving me the choice, they attacked me again, I have no option but dodge their attacks, their agility is so high that they are attacking me from every angle.

    It is a good thing that I brought the armor, it has been doing a good job protecting against their attacks and due to my strong body, I will able to bear the extra force that my armor can¡¯t handle.

    "Laugh!" a mournful cryes out of the monster, I look toward it see that Sarah¡¯s swords were releasing lightning element skill on the wolf leader, burned mark appear all over its body.

    I was shocked seeing that, it hadn¡¯t been two minutes since the fight started and she already this injured the monster, even if I was fighting only one hyena right now, I wouldn¡¯t be able to inflict a regr wound on it.

    The other monster who was busy chasing Sarah¡¯s lynx monster, quickly gone to his partner¡¯s rescue.

    "Slic.." "Fuck!" I cursed as I received an injury just above my ear when I was busy looking at Sarah, it is heavy injury but not fatal.

    Thank god I was attacked by monster ws, not its teeth, if it were its teeth, it would have easily broken my skull, this is the price I paid for distracting in between fight, I will not repeat this mistake again.

    "Chomp!" I barely able to save my ear getting eaten by monsters, I can still feel it breathe by my ear, these monsters are really vicious, in the past ten minutes I didn¡¯t get the single chance of attacking instead, I got hit by many times.

    Because of armor, I have been wearing saved me from injuries, I just have to bear the extra force that goes over the limit of armor with the body, it is a good thing I am practicing exercise, that has made my body stronger than the others of my level.

    Using armor hade with a high price, I can only support armor for two hours before my mana drainedpletely.

    if its only armor I¡¯ve been using solely, my mana would have to be supported more than two hours but I and also using my sword artifact which is lightened with fire.

    And the thing is, the armor and sword artifacts are running only at their 20%-25% capability, only when I level up specialist grade than did I able to use it at its full capability.

    Currently, I am barely dodging these two monsters attacks, I don¡¯t have any choice, I am powerless to do anything as these monster are too powerful for me to do dodge.

    I only have one hope that is devils exercise, I am sure if I am able to circte to the seventh move, I will have enough power to go offensive on these monsters. I have been trying to circte the sixth move but pain is so immense that I didn¡¯t able to it, still, I was backing down, I am trying it every second, with enough tries I will be able to endure it.

    "Boom!" another one, Ashlyn fireball hit the hyena monster but it didn¡¯t d any damage except for irritating it and burning it few of its hair.

    "Laugh!" it weirdly cried out at Ashlyn for a moment before again started attacking me. "dhap!" monster had sneakily attacked my back with me sentencing, it is good we are clearing and there aren¡¯t any big trees near or I would have directly collided in it.

    Using the force of the move, I put some distance between me monsters, it would take them seconds to catch up but it¡¯s enough for me to catch my breath and ready myself from them.

    "Laugh!" I heard the mournful sound of hyena when I looked up to see, Sarah already had killed one leader and heavily injured another one.

    I am shocked seeing this, between hyenas she fighting and hyenas I am fighting are same difference, she even has a greater difference that as she was fighting against Lv. 2 of Specialist Grade but she still able to finish it while I wasn¡¯t able to make a scratch on monsters I am fighting.

    Even Jim, he also injured the two hyenas he fighting, although injuries are light they are still injuries.

    I felt happy seeing Sarah killing the monster, the more early she finished, the more quickly she will give us assistance killing the monster.

    "Rustle." I faintly heard, I got bad feeling hearing this voice, not soon after three big hyenase out trees, and seeing their kin dead, they both ran toward Sarah to attack her.

 Chapter 52 Killing Razor Teeth Hyenas

    I paled seeing them running at her but I couldn¡¯t do anything as I am busy with two monsters attacking me.

    Learning from my past mistake, I didn¡¯t look at her more than a moment, I didn¡¯t think Sarah is more in danger than us as she was able to finish monster in few minutes while we couldn¡¯t injure it.

    ¡¯Bloop¡¯ ¡¯see¡¯ i barely dodge it but its saliva had fallen in my head wound and started to burn the injured flesh, it feels little painful but nothingpares to the exercise.

    Its saliva could be dangerous to the people with low defense and vitality but I didn¡¯t think it will affect me anyway.

    "Un!" I sense little hike in power fluctuation from Jim¡¯s direction, it looks like he leveled up the 3rd level of Private Grade.

    I felt happy for him but also sad for myself, Jim and I had level up to 2nd stage same day two weeks ago and now he leveled up but I hadn¡¯t sensed any signs of leveling up from the Ashlyn.

    In me feeling multiple emotion help circte not only sixth but also the seventh movement of the exercise, it hurts like hell and my sword is little shaky in my hand but I gripped it tightly and tried to attack it.

    But I was wrong, despite me circting two extra moves, my speed increased a little but they are able to dodge it if I want to harm them, then I have to circte minimum tenth round of the exercise.

    I have to kill these monsters early or I will be in grave danger if more of these monsterse, "Swish!" they dodge another of my attacks.

    These Hyenas are really swift, any of my attacks didn¡¯tnd on them, I wasn¡¯t even able to cut single hair of their skin.

    The only thing I can do is dodge their attack and see if any of my attacks luckily strike them.

    While I was fighting, from the corner of my eyes I saw that all three of Hyenas monsters that Sarah is fighting are bleeding and very injured, she will soon able to finish.

    I also looked at him, seeing he also injured the two hyena monster he is fighting injured, he would be able to finish the battle in half of the hour.

    Instead of feeling the happiness that they will reinforce me after they kill the monster they fighting, I felt unwillingness and sad.

    I don¡¯t want to make them look down on me, make them help at every fight if I cannot match their footsteps, then I will be too ashamed to hunt with him next time.

    I don¡¯t want that, my pride won¡¯t let me do that, with that in mind, I started to circte eight moves of exercise with the help of this emotion and after few tries, I was able to circte the eight movements of the exercise.

    With this, my speed increased a little and it bes hard for the monsters to hit me but it was hard for me to hit them too.

    "Boom!" another one Ashlyn fireball hit a monster, it didn¡¯t do anything just angered and annoyed it a little.

    Ashlyn had been throwing more and fireball ever since she sensed that Jim and his ck snake is leveled up.

    She is morepetitive than me and seeing that ck snake leveled up before her, she bes angry and annoyed.

    Its also good thing though, in the past ten minutes her fireball became more frequent, in a fit of anger she had to lessen the time of fire summoning.

    "Bam!" suddenly Ashlyn had lit herself on fire and attacked monster but it also had no effects, I can clearly sense her emotions and know what is she thinking.

    She had been feeling frustrated from past few days as she hadn¡¯t been able to help me against any Specialist grade monsters except for distracting them and now seeing her fireball even able to distract the monsters, the frustration started to bubble inside her.

    Because of that bubbling frustration, she had just lightened herself with her silver fire and attack the monster.

    "Enough Ashlyn! calm down!" I said as she was preparing another of that attack, this time she was lucky that monster didn¡¯t catch but it got more annoying and caught her at midair, the monster will eat her in a single bite.

    ¡¯Chew chew¡¯ she calmed down but she didn¡¯t stop throwing a fireball at the monster.

    ¡¯¡¯Slic.." My swords speed increased as I was able to circte the ninth move and that is when I was able to injure the monster.

    It¡¯s not even can call an injury, it is just my sword touched me, seeing there another chance, I quickly circted the tenth move of the exercise.

    ¡¯¡¯Bang!" I squarely hit my stomach by the monster head, when cked out for a second due to immense pain but the shock of hit on my stomach, wake me up again.

    I quickly stabilize myself and save myself from the attack thating for me.

    ¡¯¡¯Slice.." ¡¯Yes!¡¯ i said through my gritted teeth, now this is my time to get on the offensive, calming myself I started to circte the eleventh move and I was able to sessfully circted it, on the price of immense pain.

    "Slice." "Laugh!" I cried out painfully as my sword hit the monster vital spots, at circting eleventh move, my offense sufficient enough to kill them.

    Sarah and Jim had only one monster to fight, they should be able to kill monsters in a few minutes.

    "Laugh Laugh!" it cried of mournfully and my sword hit its neck, although the wound is not big enough to kill it directly, the fountain of blood started toe out of it and soon it will die through excessive bleeding.

    Seeing pressure lessen as another monster ying in the ground, I started to attack the remaining one.

    ¡¯Laugh!¡¯ it angrily growled at me and it attacks be more vicious but no matter how vicious its attacks had be, I can dodge them easily.

    "Slice..." my sword shed through its back, making a long wound, feeling pain, it became mad and started to attack me like crazy.

    ¡¯¡¯Puchi!" Seeing chance, I stabbed monster which was flying in the ground, I didn¡¯t want any surprise attack from him when it at itst moment.

    Now I can fully concentrate on the fight with a remaining monster, seeing me killing its minister, it became madder and keep attacking me without cate for its defense.

    With such a mad monster, the fight became easier as it wasn¡¯t too keen on dodging my moves in its rage.

    "Stab.." I stabbed through its eye directly seeing my chance, effectively killing it in a single move.

    "Thud!" it fell on the ground with a thud and I let go my cirction of exercise as it was being a way to painful.

    When I looked ahead, I find Sarah and Jim looking at me from the distance, they must have finished their fight some time ago to watch me fight so rxedly.

 Chapter 53 Tips

    ¡¯¡¯Good kill Micheal" Jim said excitedly, Sarah also has given nod, I gave them smile without saying anything.

    They both went back to their monsters to process it, I also started to clean and preserve the monster parts.

    Hyena monsters teeth are also just important its skin and heart, I went to remove its teeth with carefulness, it can cut my bone with the slightest pressure, that¡¯s how sharp they are.

    After removing all important parts of the monsters, I started to preserve them one by one, it¡¯s a good thing that I already brought some special preservation cubes for sensitive materials like hyena teeth.

    "Uhn." I startle but soon got happy, Ashlyn quickly entered inside me, there signs of Ashlyn leveling up and she wanted to do it now.

    I was about to drink mana potions when Ashlyn stooped me, saying it¡¯s not time yet. I am not saddened by hearing this as long as monster get feeling of leveling up, it will level up in one or two days.

    Most of the time monsters level instantaneously when they get the feeling of leveling, just like Jim¡¯s ck snake had leveled up earlier but in some cases, it takes time to level up after feeling rose up.

    I finished cutting and preserving monster parts within ten minutes, I looked back to see if Jim and Sarah finished or not but what I saw is shocked me to the core.

    I am shocked because I saw Sarah putting one after another monster parts in her backpack but there is no change urring in the bag, she already filled half of the monster materials of four monsters in the bag but there is no change in the size of it.

    Marsupial Pouch,monly known as space bags, these bags are made of special monster material which can store more than its size.

    Some monster have a marsupial pouch to store newborn cubs or some monsters have special stomach organ where they can eat a month of meal in a single day but there will be no change in their stomachs.

    This type of monster material used to manufacture Space bags, after making them into space bags their capacity again increases, The marsupial monsters are extremely rare and some are hunted to extinction for their organ.

    I have heard that powerful organizations have facilities where they bred marsupial monsters for their parts.

    Anyway, the fact is marsupial bags are extremely rare and their minimum price is fifty million credits and in an auction, their price goes extremely higher.

    To Sarah and Jim have one, their families must be super rich.

    I opened the map on my holowatch and started to study it, I can feel Sarah has a psych targeted on me if I can make the slightest movement toward her or him she will attack me.

    I have heard many stories where hunting partners injure or even kill each other for special herb or expensive monster of some few hundred thousand credits and I seeing thing of millions of credits, anyone hearts move for such price, even mine had moved for moment but I swiftly controlled my mind and started to study map to distract my mind from the thoughts space bags.

    I got one more surprise in this fight, that my mana purity had reached 64.9% percent, only 0.1% away from standard mana purity.

    After my purity reached the standard 65% percent, I and other people in the world will have no difference, after 65% mana purity, all would depend on your efforts.

    Because only one can get maximum 65% mana purity with the talent they get from their monster, to increase purity further they have depended on their Refinement Engine and efforts.

    For past week, I have been operating my mana refinement engine form the moment I woke up to the moment I sleep, in that time I haven¡¯t refining my mana for the second, not when I am practicing not when I fighting, I didn¡¯t even stop earlier when I was nearly death¡¯s door and feeling like my head would explode.

    It will all worth it when I reach the standard mana purityter this day, this refinement engine is really miraculous to able to that, I only half believed it when I read but I took a leap of faith and constructed this refinement engine.

    after reaching standard mana purity, the refinement of further mana refinement became many times hard, the pure the mana is, the more efforts it will take to further purify it.

    "You are practicing Supreme Combat Exercise right?" I heard a melodious voice, "Unn!" I startle hearing Sarah¡¯s voice.

    I got quite startled when I heard Sarah is speaking to me, this is the first time I heard Sarah speak to personally, I thought Sarah didn¡¯t like me for some reason as she didn¡¯t talk to me when I first greeted and after entering the forest, I tried to make small talk with her but she didn¡¯t reply.

    I was surprised at such cold treatment, even my worst ssmate and bully Kevin at used to reply whenever I talk to him.

    I didn¡¯t take at heart, I remember before leaving my mother said some people will look down on you for whatever reason and prejudices their mind make because of their narrow mindedness.

    I didn¡¯t have to take it at heart, it¡¯s their loss for not talking to you, there were someplicated emotions when my mother said this to me, she must have suffered her fair share of prejudices in her life.

    ¡¯¡¯Yes, I am practicing it," I said, I didn¡¯t want to answer her question but seeing many favors had Jim has done for me and her monster had saved my life earlier, I answered it.

    "Which set are you?" she asked again, Jim had already finished putting monster material in the bag, he didn¡¯t stop his girlfriend asking this question but his eyes look hopeful for an answer.

    Although I know him for a very short time I know he had a good heart, he only had one bad habit that being nosy.

    "Ninth cirction of the second set," I answered.

    "Sss that far, it is even higher than Sarah and she is using machi" He stopped mid-sentence when he finds Sarah looking at him angrily.

    "Seeing you, I also tried and only able to reach the seventh cirction of the first cycle, it damn painful even using machine, Michael you have to give me some tips," Jim said excitedly.

    "Enough talking! we have wasted enough time here let¡¯s go." Sarah said and started walking, we also followed behind her.

 Chapter 54 Stone Gorillas

    We started to follow behind Sarah, it is a little awkward for me as my backpack had gotten big and every now and then it will make a sound whenever it touched some brambles or twigs.

    As we were walking Micheal slowed down his step and put some distance between Sarah and us.

    "Micheal give me some tips?" Micheal asked whisper, I thought he won¡¯t able to control himself and will ask but I hadn¡¯t expected him to ask within ten minutes after his girlfriend admonished him.

    ¡¯¡¯Why do you need it?" I ask teasingly, I just wanted to have fun at his expense.

    "Have you seen her fight, every time we spar she beat the hell out of me, I just wanted to strong enough not to take a beating from her anymore," he said with a sad face while looking at Sarah.

    I just want to pity him but I can¡¯t, to get beaten by such beautiful girlfriend, I will ready anytime to get beaten.

    "There is no trick, you just have to circte it¡¯s moves whenever you fight.," I said, he struck dumb when he heard saying that.

    "If you practicing using the machine, try to refine your mana while circting the exercise, it will be painful at first but you will learn to endure it and this method will give you immense benefits," I said, he looked little confused when he heard it.

    "Isn¡¯t it be even more painful, if I refine my mana and circte the exercise at the same time?" he asked, he really sound like he didn¡¯t believe me.

    "It will feel like your head is going to explode and some of the veins of head might pop out but this will distract you from the pain your feeling all over your body if you are able to endure it, it will be really helpful to you," I said, he still looked confused but he nodded, I think he will try it when he returned to the city.

    "I have one question? were you circting exercise while fighting earlier?" he asked, "Yes, I was able to reach ninth cirction earlier," I said, I didn¡¯t mention that I was refining my mana also and still doing it now, if he hears that, he might fall unconscious due to shock.

    he just nodded when he heard this, we whispered talk as Sarah leading the way, suddenly Sarah stopped and looked angrily at us.

    "What are you two doing walking so slowly, get ready! there are monsters ahead," she whispers shouted at us, we silently followed her as she leads the way towards the monsters.

    We followed her silently and soon, we reach the ce where the monsters were.

    Stone Goris, there are four of them and all of them at lv. 1 of the specialist Grade.

    I started to go over information of stone goris in my mind, stone goris have ayer of stone defense on them, they are a defense-oriented monster but their offense is also strong one punch of it will easily break my bones, it likes to throw punches and they are very fast.

    there is a simple way to kill it, dodge from its punches and keep injuring it till it drops dead due to excessive bleeding.

    It is very hard to attack its vital spots as there is an extrayer of stone protecting it.

    "I¡¯ll take two, you both handle two," she said, we nodded in affirmation.

    I silently put my backpack in the clearing and followed behind them to attack the monsters.

    "hooooot!" "Thump thump thump.." seeing using toward them they started to scream and started thumping their chest.

    Goris are a very territorial monster, whenever someone hade into their territory, they think a challenge to their authority and attack at first chance I got.

    I have over sixty percent mana left in me, it should be enough to handle these goris, I can drink a mana potion if my mana got low.

    "Chew chew.." Ashley wanted toe out but I stopped her, her fire not going to work on it and instead irritate and seeing how smart gori monsters are they may run away seeing more of our numbers that are why three of opted to keep our monsters inside us.

    We will have to finish this fight early if these monsters saw fighting is fatal to them they will run away, these gori monsters are rather smart, they ran way whenever they see their opponent is too strong.

    I circted the eighth move of the exercise, I tried the ninth move but it is too painful to do that.

    "Whoosh!" "Slice!" I dodge its attack and attack it with my sword, a clear would be seen in its chest, I didn¡¯t stop there and keep attacking it.

    I know Sarah will finish her fight early and seeing theirrades dead this monster will surely try to run, I have to at least seriously injure it before that.

    "Hooot!" it screamed as I keep attacking it, it tried to attack me with its punches but I dodge them.

    one thing I have to say, I felt fear whenever these punches pass by ears, if any of them were to hit my head I will be fatally injured death also will be not out of question.

    "Slice slice slice!" my sword kept injuring with every move, the injuries may not seem bigger but when they well up, they will prove disastrous to the monster.

    "Whoosh.." " ssss!" I sucked a deep breath as the goris punch just passed by my head, it just nailed with away, some of my hair also get touched by it.

    I have to be careful, with a little mistake on my part my head would explode like a watermelon.

    "Thud!" I heard I know what sound that is without looking, Sarah had finished killing her first monster.

    "Hoooooot.." a mournful cry rang out of the other monster that was fighting Sarah and all three remaining monsters started to run.

    "Slic!" it¡¯s good that I already attacking the monster at my full power at the beginning, its body already had riddled with injuries at ten some sword it will be dead.

    "Slice slice slice.." I attacked it back at it ran, it tried to fend off my attacks but it no used, its speeds started to decrease as it is bleeding all over its body.

    "Thud!" "hooooot!" it felled as I cut it feets nerves, "slice.." I attack it from a certain distance, dying monster is the most dangerous monster and I totally understand that.

    Soon it stopped moving, I attack it few time before feeling sure that it¡¯s dead.

    I started to cut it and preserve it, it is very dangerous are and being alone would be very dangerous.

    After preserving all its parts, I remove the special bag from my pocket and started to fill its monster parts.

    I brought it just for emergencies as sometimes I put my backpack away for being heavy.

    After putting all monster parts in the bag I started to walk toward the original fighting scene to meet Jim and Sarah.

 Chapter 55 Lv. 3

    Note: I need and EDITOR or PROOFREADER for my yet to release Lit RPG novel, if any of you are interested then Please message me.

    Sarah and Jim were already dissecting monsters when I reach the ce where we fought.

    "Looks like you killed it," Jim said looking at the big bag that I am carrying, I nodded and walked toward my backpack.

    I opened my backpack and started to ce all monster parts inside it from the temporary bag.

    The backpack is nearly all reached its capacity if we new monster, I have to put them into the temperory bag.

    It¡¯s now early afternoon, we can easily hunt monsters one time before leaving.

    Seeing my mana is below 15% I decided to drink a mana potion, with drinking this I have only two mana potions left.

    If not for an emergency, I don¡¯t like to drink mana potion as each one cost nearly five thousand credits.

    ¡¯¡¯Let¡¯s go Michael!" Said Jim, I nodded and walk behind him, it has be very difficult to walk with due to the size of my backpack.

    I have to circte till forth move of exercise tofortably walk with my backpack as it has be too heavy.

    As Sarah leading the way, I don¡¯t have to worry about not finding enough monsters to hunt, she looked very familiar with this area.

    sarah stopped suddenly and made some hand signs, understanding them we quietly retreated and changed the direction.

    the hand sign she made earlier means dangerous monsters ahead that we can beat and retreat would be the best option for us.

    we had already run into three suchirs but Sarah warned us early and we able to change our direction.

    "Get down! and hide" Sarah said out of sudden, seeing her paled pace, I can say that the situation is very dangerous.

    I quickly threw my backpack and hide in the bushes near me, although it has some thorns I didn¡¯t care and hide deep inside.

    The whole are had suddenly became deed silence, not chirp or roar of the monster could be heard, it¡¯s like all the monsters had hidden in theirirs out of fear.

    "Caw caw caw!" just as I heard this sound, I know the reason for the dead silence.

    it is wind crows, they have ss 3 strain, they could maximum level up to the Corporal stage but that¡¯s not most fearful about, the moreful in their quantity.

    The smallest group of them had five thousand monsters, with this quality they could even threaten some lieutenant grade monsters.

    Wind crows are very vengeful, if you kill one of them, the whole group will attack you, that is why whenever one hears this caw, monster or human, their first instinct would be hidden.

    "Caw caw caw..." sky nketed dark as wind crow started to pass over our head, I with from little gaps of brambles as they pass over.

    the scene is really fearful if anyone of crow notices us and attack, all it is group will follow and that would be certain death.

    I didn¡¯t even dare to breathe as the wind crows flew over us, it took them only two minutes to pass us by but we strictly stayed ten minutes hidden out of cautions.

    "They are gone, it safe toe!" Sarah¡¯s voice sounded, Ie out from the bramble while removing thorns from my head and clothes.

    we didn¡¯t waste time on dill dallying and started to look for the monster to hunt and it didn¡¯t take Sarah long to find another group of monsters to hunt.

    We started to attack the monster group and finished them within little more that one hour, Jim and I kill two each while Sarah killed three.

    Jim and Sarah¡¯s space bags had reached the limit and they have to use their backpacks to store monster material, my backpack also had reached the limit earlier, I have to use the temporary bags to store the material.

    Jim offered to put some of my monster material in his backpack but I declined but now I regretting declining jims kind offer.

    I have backbeat on my back and two tempory bags in my both hands if any monster to attack me, I have to depend on the Ashlyn as shefortably sitting on my backpack.

    We are walking toward the exit and only half hour is remaining to sunset but is no a problem as we will exit in fifteen minutes and easily call hovercar.

    "Good!" I eximed in my mind, My mana had finally reached the 65% purity, from now on there will be no difference between those with talent and me in mana purity.

    Now the real difficulty starts as it will be many times difficult to purify mana.

    "Beep!" finally sounded, the signal had returned and I can now call, however.

    "Thud!" I put three of my bags on the and flex my muscle they were feeling sore.

    I was about call hovercar but Micheal stopped me saying that he can lift everything.

    Soon Jim¡¯s hovercar came and it¡¯s robotic arm had expertly lifted bag of all three of us.

    Jim had dropped me off at miasta bazaar at my request, I thought they were also going to sell their monster materials at miasta bazaar but he said he has the use of them.

    He offers to wait for me while I sell all my material but I declined to say I had business in the bazaar, he left with Sarah saying he will call meter about our next trip.

    ¡¯¡¯The store will offer you one hundred and forty thousand sirs." Said male clerk, I epted the offer and instantly money had transferred to my ount.

    Ashlyn and I ate in one of the food truck and left for our apartment after we finished eating.

    Today was the most productive hunting I¡¯ve ever had, I killed five specialist monsters but that had made me so tired that I just want to sleep.

    ¡¯¡¯Click." I opened my apartment door and went in, I made myself take a bath before sleeping as my body smelling very bad and I don¡¯t want to wake next day smelling this smell.

    After bathing, I am about to get ready for sleep when I remembered something.

    "Ashlyne here," I called Ashlyn as I removed a small piece of core from the tower, I forget to feed it to Ashlyn in the morning and she didn¡¯t remind as she didn¡¯t like the taste of it.

    ¡¯¡¯Eat this!" I said, putting clipped nail size monster core part in her mouth, she didn¡¯t resist because she knew there will be no delicious tomorrow if she didn¡¯t eat it.

    "Good night Ashlyn," I said aid on the bed to sleep, I had just lightly fallen asleep when Ashlyn suddenly entered inside me and started leveling up.

    She is leveling up, this thought woke me afresh and I quickly downed a mana potion as I will need mana while leveling up.

 Chapter 56 info.

Chapter 56 info.

    I am currently very busy in important work but from tomorrow I will release 2 chapters daily.

    A.

    Do Keep VoTing...

 Chapter 57 Leveling Up

    I could feel the changes urring in my body as I leveling up, each and every pore of my body brimming with mana.

    This is the first time I am experiencing leveling up in my full concentration,st time when I was leveling up I was in the midst ofbat and had no time to check on my body but this time I am experiencing all.

    The mana in my central storage had continued decreasing at visible speed, it is good that I had mana potion in hand.

    This process feels good but not as good as creating a seal in a supremebat exercise, that feeling is wonderful, nothing couldpare it.

    leveling up feels like mana flowing in every pore of my body and enhancing every virtue of my body but creating a seal of supremebat exercise is all about physical, the feeling one got from it really wonderful.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyne out of me chirping happily, I am also ted as I also felt my power increased, from now on I could easily kill any lv. 1 Specialist Grade monsters, killing normal mid-level specialist grade monster wouldn¡¯t be a problem but slightly powerful mid specialist grade monstere, I will have no choice but run.

    In Centre Ring

    I am feeling really happy today, after so much material I¡¯ve collected today, I will able to pay back at least half million to million back to my parents.

    I wouldn¡¯t be thing huge debt if I hadn¡¯t sneaked into my father¡¯sb and identally broke that instrument, to all the things I¡¯ve own is loaned from my parents.

    No matter genius I am in alchemy, it will take me years to pay off that loan, who told me to broke that hundred million credit synthesizer in my father¡¯sb.

    Taking a long sigh, I went back to the making potions, after exchanging some monster material, I got all the herbs and other things I needed for making potions, it should be ablest me for two weeks.

    I feel little gleeful on the thought of paying back my father, as little as they may be. I had promised myself that I will pay my debt within three years.

    "Click!" I just had taken a bath to remove the smell of theb and about to sleep.

    A beautiful purple hair girl came in with a seductive smile on her face, she is wearing a loose red slip dress which clearly shows off her assets.

    "Gulp!" I gulp as saw hering toward me, seeing her smile I know trouble ising but so blessing, I know that smile too well.

    She now lookedpletely different from the morning Sarah who was cold and serious, that was just her facade for Micheal as she had her reservation about him but the Sarah in front of me real Sarah, unbridled and free.

    Sarah and I are childhood friends, we both like each other since we were teens, it¡¯s been more than a year we are a rtionship.

    "Sarah, why are you here?" I asked as it¡¯s already past midnight, "I just miss you?" she said ande near me as to hug me.

    I can smell her enchanchanting perfume as shees closer to me, she crossed her arms around my neck and just looked at me.

    "Sarah, what do you want?" I asked with a straight face, I am not going to show weakness, once I showed weakness, she will get upper hand.

    She always does this, whenever she wants something from me, since childhood, she first set a trap for me with whatever thing I want and then wait for fell into it before making her demand.

    And in past one year, it has be even worse, as a hormonal teenager the one thing I want most is her and she has been using that very well.

    "Why!, can¡¯t Ie to meet you because I missed you." She said in ming tone, her face also looks so sad that one just wants to hold her andfort her.

    If not for her knowing her too well, I would have thought she is really sad andforted her but I know all these is acting, she is a really good actor.

    "No, you won¡¯t." I said, hearing straight answer she went back into her seductive face, "Well you are right! I do want to know something but before that!" she said and suddenly kissed me.

    Rejecting her kiss didn¡¯te into my mind only an idiot would reject such offer and she is kissing me on her own, I n to throw enjoy her and will think about what she wantedter.

    I am in cloud nine as we kissed, it feels enchanting and invigorating, feels like I am heaven and when she adds little found her in the mix, I don¡¯t have words to describe it how wonderful it feels.

    we kept kissing, as kisses grew long so is passion. we had only reached second base in our rtionship and she only let me enjoy her beautiful breast only once, I tried it many after then but whenever I tried she halted my advances.

    Working up my courage, I started to move my hands up from her waist, I didn¡¯t do it hastily learning from past mistakes.

    I slowly work my hands toward her breast, I stopped just before reaching her breasts and started kissing Sarah more passionately.

    seeing she didn¡¯t have any intent options to stop me, I wove me on her breast with great courage, my heart started to beat faster as I an doing that, I got stopped many times at this stage.

    As my hand touched her soft breast, I feel so good that I felt only one time before, even though there is ayer of clothing between my hands and her breasts, it still feels good.

    Her breast is still quite good while in teens, I start to salivate whenever I think about how wonderful her breast will be in a few years.

    As this thoughte to my mind, I be more excited and started to kiss her passionately while my hands were busy fondling her wonderful breasts.

    I became more daring as passion grew and started to feel unsatisfied with fondling her breast through clothing and wanted to touch the real thing.

    I slowly move my hand toward the hem of her dress and about enter inside her dress that¡¯s when she broke the kiss, not letting my hands go any further.

 Chapter 58 Empath

    As our lips separate, a small string of saliva formed between, seeing this made me more excited that my lips went for her but she stopped with her hands my chest.

    Her cheeks are red and I can sense the zing passion in her emotions but I know she will stop me if I made further moves despite her being high on emotions.

    Her seductive smile back on her face and there is something more in that smile, a meaning of triumph and victory.

    I again fell into her trap despite knowing it is a trap and I will do it again.

    "Sweety, you got your price but you haven¡¯t paid you for it yet? tell you what, if you answer a few of my questions, I will not stop you doing what you¡¯re doing earlier." Sarah said with a sweet smile.

    My eyes went wide and my heart started to beat faster when I heard her saying that, she will not me? how many times did I dream about it, in the past few months?

    To feel her amorous body with my hand without any restriction, how many times had I dreamed about this moment.

    But I soon I came to myself and looked at her she still has a seductive smile on her face, we were so close that we can feel each other¡¯s breaths.

    "Sweety, you asked your bumpkin friend for tips haven¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you want to share those with your Girlfriend?" she said with an innocent smile.

    Now I understand why she initiated the kiss and even let me do the second base and even promised for more, so this is the reason. If she had asked me before making out, I would have rejected but now I had made out with her and my emotions are raging, she knew I will answer any of her questions with such enchanting offer she had made.

    We both made a pact with our monster about a month ago and Sarah started practicing supremebat exercise from the next hour as all the elites of big organizations do.

    Within twenty days she had created her first seal, leaving behind all elites of other organizations but as she started second set of the exercise, she can¡¯t seem to go further in the first move of the second set of the exercise even using machines and various potions that elevates more than half of the pain.

    well, she is already quite ahead of her peers but she shows she is nothing close to those on the maind and that¡¯s vexing her for the past week.

    And today she met Michael who she treated like nobody is way ahead of her and he hadn¡¯t used machines or any potions who left her behind while using less time than her.

    Her pride is taken a blow seeing that, she wanted to ask Michael for tips but her pride wouldn¡¯t let her do that as she always thought and still think that she is above free adventures.

    I also in dilemma to tell her or not, Michael did trust me greatly giving me his precious tips, I don¡¯t want to betray his trust like that.

    "Don¡¯t fret over it, if it handnt been for you, he wouldn¡¯t be alive today," said Sarah, what is said right if it hadn¡¯t been from me he and other in tunnels two weeks ago.

    When an ident happened in the tunnel, seeing the monster horde I grudging asked for my father help with a specialmunication device that he gave me.

    Westblood city was fighting the Monster From miasta forest and had no time or manpower to rescue, the one rescued us were my father and his team.

    He would havee within an hour to me if not for the Brigadier-level monsters he encountered on the way, thinking this, I felt little less guilty as I was about to tell a Michael secret to Sarah.

    "It¡¯s not enough?" I said, if I am going to tell her Micheal tips and feel guilty about it then I might as well get more from Sarah for betraying my friend¡¯s trust.

    An irritating expression shed across Sarah¡¯s face as well as in her as she looked at me with her angry eyes but I didn¡¯t bat an eye seeing her angry face.

    "What do you want?" she said grudgingly, I smiled as she asked me.

    She knows me very well but I also know her very well too, ever since shees to know about the maind, a fire ofpetition lit inside her that made herpare herself to those at maind and she will do almost anything to reach the maind standard.

    "You will spend every night with me for a week," I said smilingly, If this was for any other thing she would have rejected it without a second thought but this time is different, she will definitely do this.

    Hearing this Sarah¡¯s face bloomed into full smile all of sudden and I can since she is really feeling happy.

    "Now I feel my boyfriend has some guts, I thought you would never ask!" she said and suddenly kissed me passionately, I am so stumped by her action that I had responded to her kiss for few secondste.

    "Tell me?" she said after she broke the kiss, I am still dazed by her actions.

    "Well, he said......" I dazedly finished telling her what Michael told me

    She stayed silent for a while, I also got stumped when I heard this from Michael, it¡¯s quite unbelievable and dangerous to do it in Michael¡¯s way.

    "Are you sure he telling the truth?" Sarah asked, her mind is filled with questions.

    "Your Boyfriend is an empath, you know right?" I said to Sarah with a smile.

    My monsters name is Myriad Dwarf snake, it brought by parents from the maind just like Sarah¡¯s Thunder shorttail.

    Myriad Dwarf snake special monster species even in the maind, there is a dwarf in their name because they never grow or more than palm size.

    They have average attack powerpare to other monsters in the maind but the special thing about the is shown in their name ¡¯Myriad¡¯.

    Myriad is attached to their name because one in every hundred Myriad dwarf snakes one is born with special ability except for poison and are very expensive especially when they were in eggs.

    My parents got it as a gift from the organization when he was in the maind, the organization gave it as a gift.

    When they check it didn¡¯t develop and when he came back to Westblood he wanted to sell it as he already brought Wind shorthair for me just like Sarah¡¯s Thunder shorthair but I rejected it and wanted little guy instead.

    Seeing me adamant about it my parents epted but when I made a pact with it all of us got a very big surprise as this Myriad Dwarf snake had done had a second ability.

    it¡¯s just that it couldn¡¯t be seen and that ability is sense other¡¯s emotions that I inherited from it which made me Empath.

    I can sense others emotions, I can easily tell which emotions other¡¯s feeling and one is telling the truth or not. it has limitations though, I can only sense the emotions of those one grade higher than me above that my ability didn¡¯t work.

    only five people knew about this and Sarah is one of them.

    "It is little dangerous but worth trying," said Sarah, after some thinking, I also found it usible and wanted to try it the next day.

    "Now that serious matters are over, we should enjoy ourselves," said Sarah seductively and pushed me.

    I fell on my bed but I don¡¯t have time to worry about that as Sarah climbed the top of me and started kissing me in frenzy.

    The night is one best in my life and will be forever etched in my memories.

 Chapter 59 Night Blade Style

    "Chew Chew!"

    I woke up by Ashlyn¡¯s pleasant chirp when I looked at the time it is already past nine.

    Yesterday was really fulfilling especially leveling up, it was really unexpected, I thought it would take one or two days more but she just leveled up at night.

    "Chew chew chew!" Ashlyn chirped, saying she is hungry and she wants food right now.

    I ordered food both of us and went for freshening up, just as I got out from the bathroom my doorbell rang.

    I took our food from the drone and we both started to eat, I am also feeling hungry as I also leveled up with her.

    I have a hundred and fifty thousand credit and it is enough to pay for the first installment of advancebat styles.

    I have seen yesterday, how Sarah fights, she makes use of her body¡¯s every part, her every moment she makes is precise without making any excessive moves.

    From my point of view, her fighting style is simply perfect, she must be learning advance fighting style for years to get such mastery on it.

    Thinking is the time that I also should learn some advanced fighting style, I started to browse the web.

    There are hundreds of types of advancedbat styles are taught in the city but finding one that suits me and the one I can afford is very difficult.

    My searching criteria for the styles which are government certifies at highest grade.

    Many people regret choosing uncertified courses just because they are cheap and promised guaranteed enhancement inbat.

    I was astonished when I learned how many people fell for it even I might have fallen into it if not for I warned by many people.

    Well, they did offer their courses three times cheaper than certified courses, any normal man would think why do I have to pay three times more just because its certified by the government.

    The minimum price of courses starts from two hundred and fifty thousand credits and highest reach till one million which is enough to buy two half skills.

    There are many specialties of advancedbat styles, some are good for offense while some are good for defense or speed or agility.

    Of all these styles many are used by famous people which are tended to be popr and are most expensive.

    As I research these popr styles, I noticed that more seventy percent focused on the bnce of offense and defense, which are suited most of the people while remaining twenty-five percent focused on pure offense or defense and rest five percent focused on the speed, stealth etc.

    from my limited experience of fighting, I had clearly understood my weakness.

    In the fights many times I feel that I haven¡¯t used all power of my body and this feeling further reinforced when the first seal of supremebat exercise is formed that I haven¡¯t used my body¡¯s full potential as there is much left untapped.

    I wanted to use that untapped potential of my body and I think the styles which help me increase my speed and agility would be best, it will help to quickly kill the monsters and if the need arises it would even help me to run from the monster that I can¡¯t handle.

    I started to browse styles for speed and agility and soon I got results. from those results, I started to select those that I liked and soon seven results appeared in front of me.

    The seven of them are good and I don¡¯t know to choose one but soon an ideaes to my mind, why not choose the style whichever¡¯s ss starts first.

    Nigh de Combat Style, this is thebat style I selected because its new ss starts from the day after tomorrow.

    It is a six months course and will cost me about half a million credits to learn but they have a special offer for independent adventures.

    I have pay half a million in three month period, even before leveling up I would have easily able to pay half million in three months but now that I am leveled up I didn¡¯t think I would even need a whole month to do that.

    I immediately signed up ss and paid a hundred thousand credits and I just have to pay four hundred thousand credits more.

    It had taken me more than four hours to research and select fighting style, seeing it¡¯s the early afternoon I quickly were my practice suit and walk toward the training facility.

    I am really excited to test my power after leveling up and decided to fight against initial Specialist Grade evolver.

    when I reach the training facility there is no empty ring avable for me to issue a challenge, looks like I just have to wait for a little to get a chance to test my power.

    some people were watching the fights while others were doing their own training, I spotted some familiar faces but didn¡¯t go there to talk to them as I might lose ring if I distracted.

    All the people that are fighting in the ring, I don¡¯t think any of thempare to Sarah and Reynard in point ofbat technique. I had fought with Reynard and watched Sarah fight, I can clearly see the distance between them and us.

    ording to me, Sarah hasn¡¯t shown her in yesterdays hunting I think she is much more powerful than she let on yesterday and if I fought with her, she can finish me off in ten minutes.

    She is the best example big organizations elite, we normal people can¡¯tpare to them.

    I may be notpared to her now but I will triumph over her in the future, that¡¯s the promise I made to myself.

    Soon the fight ended in one ring, I circted the move of exercise to gain more speed, if I were secondte other people will enter in my stead.

    But just a entered the ring, I find another boy entered ahead of me, he is a normal looking boy wearing ck practice suit, the most distinctive thing about him that two practice daggers in his hand.

    it is very hard to see people who use daggers as most of the people use medium or long reach weapons.

 Chapter 60 Anderson Training Centre

    "You are not my match, you should leave." Said dagger boy, I called him as he didn¡¯t introduce me his name.

    I groaned inwardly with annoyance, this dialogue had been very popr in the training facility, whenever lower level evolver go against high-level revolver, the high-level evolver most of the time said this dialogue, even I experienced it in many times.

    I just smile and didn¡¯t reply to his words, soon countdown started and we readied our weapons to fight.

    "Fight!" Rang out and we both move toward each other to fight, I did not circte the move of the exercise as I want to test the power of lv.3.

    "Uhn.."es out of my mouth seeing my opponents speed, it really fast, "ng.." sparks flew as our weapons touch, I have to say this daggers boys speed is really good.

    I fended off his daggers with my sword, if not for an increase in my speed after creating a seal, I would have finished in our first bout, I know it¡¯s just testing moves of our but these testing moves tell a lot about ourbat power.

    There is no change ur in dagger boys expression as our weapon crossed, "nk nk.." I take two steps back due to the force of the daggers.

    his¡¯s dagger sneakily tried to reach toward my neck, I reacted on time and able to fend off that daggers attack but I had to take few steps back while doing that.

    we crossed tense of such moves in few minutes but no winner had shown but in these few minutes I got better control over my body, I have been feeling little off bnce ever since I started to fight.

    it¡¯s probably because leveling upst night, I had got full control over my body but now exchanging some moves with dagger boy, I got full control over my body just as before.

    Suddenly I felt the light wind on my face when I look at the dagger boy I found barely noticeable faint greenyer covering his body.

    Seeing him started using his power, I also started to circte the third movement of the exercise to counter his power, In this fight, there is no aggression, we both were just fighting for our progress.

    Fighting this dagger boy, I¡¯vee to understand that he¡¯s amature as me and probably recently hade to Westblood city.

    "nk nk..." My sword and his dagger touched and drew apart, his attacks bing faster and faster to keep up with his speed I kept advancing moves of the exercise.

    Although my opponent is immature in fighting style like me he had a great fighting instinct, she must have hunted lot of monster wherever hees from.

    "sup.." I barely avoided his dagger, he sped away from his dagger in mid-attack to surprise attack me, I got hit by his moves many times, if I opened my practice suit, I would see a lot of red marks on my both hands as that¡¯s where his attacks most concentrated on.

    "Thud thud thud..." Seeing him increasing his power again, I also circted another move of exercise to match his power.

    I had nearly reached my limit fighting this dagger boy and don¡¯t think I canst more, he just has to increase his power two more times and I will be finished.

    The fight would have really ended quickly if he knew anybat technique or would havested little more if I knew any.

    "Clink clink.." my sword had attacked his daggers, I knew that the fight would end soon so I went offensive and started to attack with all my heart.

    Yesterday after leveling up I thought I would be able to beat most of the initial spacial grade evolvers but really is hard, I think I would be able to beat the dregs of the initial Specialist Grade.

    Monster and men are really different, monsters fight by their instinct while men with their brains, that is why men always triumph over the monster of the same level or level above them despite monster having the advantage of all stats.

    "Sup." "You lost." said the dagger boy as his one dagger touch my neck, "Yes, I¡¯ve lost. Thank you for the spar." I said and got out of the ring, just as I got out of rings to limit a girl quickly entered the ring to challenge.

    The two days pass quickly, in the past two days I¡¯ve challenged many specialist grade evolver but only able to beat the two them, I beat them because two of them was rookie and recently hade to Westblood city to train.

    Today is the day I will start my advancebat ss, they will teach two days a week, six-hour per day.

    I am sitting in the hovercar with Ashlyn traveling toward the middle ring, that is where the sses were held, it took us half an hour to the middle and ten minutes from there to reach sses center.

    I got out of the hovercar as I reached my destination, first thing gaze fell giant structure which had Aderson Training Centre written in the big bold letter.

    The building is about fifty stories tall oval structure which seems to exclude strength, hundreds of peopleing and going outside of the building could be seen.

    Seeing all these people I also entered the building.

 Chapter 61 Instructor Kelly

    When I entered the building, I was greeted by therge lobby, it is very big, more than five times bigger than lobby in my building.

    People could be seen entering and exiting from the rows of elevators and tens of projection screen are showing information on each floor and services it offers.

    The projector screens are showing the services the training center is offering, I was a little shocked seeing the list of them.

    Aside from advancedbat sses, it also has a gravity room, gravity training, monster battle etc.

    Curiously I checked the rates of services, seeing the rates my eyes went wide.

    Advancebat styles are one of the cheapest one¡¯s whilst gravity training and monsters battle is one of the expensive, I¡¯ve heard that these courses help a lot in increasing one¡¯s power but they too expensive.

    Aderson training center is one mediocre one, there are many high-end training centers in middle and central ring but they are too expensive for me to consider.

    There is still half an hour till my ss starts, I decided to wait beside the ss than the lobby.

    I got out elevator on the sixth floor, this where my ss is. when I reach my ss, I saw fifty-something people already there waiting for the present ss to end.

    There is a big ss which separates the ss from the waiting area, My expression turned quite funny when I look hundred something people performing extremely weird moves.

    Not all people are doing that, only half of then while other another half just huffing their breaths, they looked like they have run hundred km race and just resting and some ten or so people areid unmoving on their mats, they look they¡¯re unconscious and there is any in looking instructor who seemed to shout those who were not performing and he even kicked the one who looked unconscious.

    "Is this night de ss?" i said, I am really confused, I thought I will see people swinging their des in different style or two people sparring on teachers induction but here I see people with no practice weapon on side performing weird exercise while teacher shouting and kicking them, it is really out of my expectations.

    "Yes, it is night de ss, this ss is fifteen days ahead of us," he said, it really is our ss, I would if would able to perform such exercise.

    as time passes more and people unable to keep up with exercise, some people even fell unconscious, after some shouting and kicking some people did the ss end and by the end of the ss, only neen people were able to perform tillst.

    All people from the previous batch exited the hall and we entered as hall be empty, there are still fifteen minutes till ss starts, the teacher seems nowhere, seeing another door he must have left through it.

    I hope we didn¡¯t get the same teacher as the previous ss, I don¡¯t want to shout or kicked in front of all these people.

    All people took their ces, there are about a hundred people are present in the hall, some talking while other silent waiting for the instructor toe.

    It didn¡¯t take long though, soon the door opened and instructor walk in, he looked to be in the early forties with a lean build.

    He had not released his aura soi didn¡¯t know his level and I didn¡¯t dare to check it with my speech seeing his earlier actions.

    "Listen well, I am going to say this only once." Said instructor in loud voice, "Those who want to cancel this ss can cancel it now, at least you will get half of the money back." He continued.

    "This ss going to be very painful for you, Night de style mainly focused speed and agility,"

    "you will have to perform many exercises that seemed hard or near impossible, I may curse you and hit but I promise you once you sessfullypleted the course you will see a noticeable change in your fighting power."

    "So, those who want to leave can leave within five minutes and by the way, you can call me instructor kelly." She said and sat on the small podium waiting.

    All of us havee here to be stronger and we already paid for it, so, there is no question of leaving.

    Seeing no one leaving instructor Kelly smiled but his smile has little sadist tinge in it.

    "Good very good, you all are young men and women full of spirit, now you just have to do what I say and do, while performing the exercise you can use whatever skill, technique, move you want." instructor Kelly said and started instructing and performing exercises.

    The exercises at first were simple such normal stretching an all but soon it started to be littleplicated at times passes.

    Just when I thinking the instructor is good and how he not angry and violent as before I heard his voice that made me realize that previous opinion of him is true.

    "You fucking shit no. 29, why do it like a sissy do it like a man," he shouted, all people stopped for a moment when they heard this shout but quickly realizing if they dally, they will be his next target.

    He shouted at many people as time passed on, He is really killing us by making us do this god awful exercise.

    I am currently standing on my single feet while my other leg touching my head from behind and I am standing in this position for ten minutes.

    More than half of the students were already down and the instructor already kicked four them in his annoyance.

    Only half time had passed in this three-hour ss, I already feeling sore all over my body and the only thing that kept me going is that not want to be the target of his insults and kicks.

    As time passed the exercised be moreplicated and new student fell and every few minutes.

    If not for me creating the first seal in the exercise, I would have one people who fell or became unconscious due exhaustion and instructor said we have to perform this for three months before we could learn any fighting moves.

    He then in three months we practice these exercises regrly at home, it will free every pressure point and pore of our body, automatically increasing our speed inbat.

 Chapter 62 Adventurers Guild

    "Bam!" "You little sissy, you are worst than shit!" our instructor shouted and kicked yet another unconscious girl, he had kicked more than fifteen people and there is no counting how many people he cursed in this past two and half hour.

    I am currently standing on palms of my two hands while legs are in the air in know style, it is really ufortable and I am barely hanging on this pose for a few minutes.

    I have been performing this weird exercises for hours and there is a half hour more till this ss end.

    I don¡¯t know why but after performing this exercise for half an hour, I feel like my energy draining at faster than normal rate and I know I¡¯m at myst leg.

    Everyone here is at lv.3 of the private stage and they have enough energy to run around for twelve hours constantly and not feels this drained that we are feeling right now.

    But somehow as we perform these exercises, we feel exertion as if had run around the city for day and night. I am counting seconds as they passed.

    "Change in position." shouted instructor, I sigh a relief for white thinking I will get few seconds of rest while performing, instructor soon started showing new position on holographic projection and correction posture of those who do it wrong.

    When I sign up for advancebat ss, I thought I will get chance to fight new people as I learn but that¡¯s not going to happen anytime soon, as our instructor said it, we have to perform these weird exercises for two months before we could learn any concrete fighting style.

    "Rest!" said instructor finally, I slowly unwind myself from theplecated position, "Your next ss will be three dayster at the same time, I rmend you perform their exercises at home for maximum benefits. ss dismisses, you all can leave." said instructor.

    Hearing instructor saying the ss is over, the ss which is earlier had been full of gloom now turned lively, those who were unconscious or were acting unconsciously suddenly became conscious with full of energy.

    I smiled seeing, just minuit before we pain but now we were jumping without care for sored muscle and tiredness.

    Nodding toward the boy I talked to earlier I left the hall and walk toward the elevator, my walk is a little funny as I am feeling sore all over my body.

    I wanted to look at the other facilities of the training center but I am too tired to do that, leaving the building I ordered for hovercar for the ride home.

    "Chew Chew..." Ashlynes out of me just as I sat on the hovercar, she loves sitting on the hovercar and watching scenery passed by.

    "chew!" Ashlyn cried out as strong wind passed by her face, it is already evening and night is starry, the shining stars could be seen through the transparent roof of hover car.

    We got out of the middle ring and entered the outer ring, it will only take ten to fifteen minutes to reach my apartment, as I watching scenery passed by from the hovercar window, I noticed a peculiar building.

    Adventurers Guild, ss 5 above the city has one, the status of this building ispletely different as no government or organization could touch it.

    Adventurers guild, most popr ce in Westblood city or any other city, it livelihood of millions of people.

    The minimum requirement to join the adventurers guild is one has to be a Specialist Grade evolver.

    I also want to quickly level up to Specialist grade so I could join adventurers guild, there are immense benefits joining it.

    With one it¡¯s a member, one can post a job or receive the job from adventurers guild, all most all business, organizations, and government post jobs on the adventurers guild.

    One can never return empty-handed from adventurers guild as long as one sufficiently powerful.

    Almost all adventurers sign up in the adventurers guild and not only they, but the members of the various organization and government also sign up in the adventurers guild.

    Finding and posting a job isn¡¯t the only thing adventurers guild do, it¡¯s a trading function is also popr.

    One can barter or auction any of his items on its tforms, with minutemissionpare to another trading center.

    The current area I am hunting is the very outer edge of miasta forest, except for monsters nothing is there but as one enters deeper into the forest he wille across many resources.

    The resources in the deep area are many, rare herbs which used in making an expensive potion, ores and minerals for teens, exotic and powerful monster that can easily kill those above their level all these in deep area.

    Many high-level adventures enter deep in the miasta forest to for precious bounty that will make them rich enough to retire and live afortable life while others go for practice and thrill for danger.

    I¡¯ve heard that adventurers guild had constructed many bunkers inside miasta forest for adventures for their safety and rest.

    All most all the Specialist Grade evolvers in my apartment building are members of the adventures guilds.

    Seeing them I also wanted to join adventurers guild but s I can¡¯t, I am not Specialist Grade yet.

    If Ashly keeps going in this pace, she will be able to evolve into Specialist grade within two months but its all on-premise on if she was able to evolve in current pace.

    But that is highly unlikely to happen, Ashlyn is low strain monster, her progress detained to be slow.

    My parents grey spark sparrow¡¯s had taken two years to evolve into specialist from peak Private stage.

    I am not going toment on her low strain, there have been many monsters who were able to level up quick speed despite their low strain and low talent if they could di then Ashlyn also could do that, I have full confidence in her.

    As I was in my deep thoughts, the hovercar had already reached my apartment, I pick up Ashlyn in my hand and got out of the car and walk toward my apartment building.

 Chapter 63 Sugetions

    Chapter 63 Sugetions

    I am not posting chapters because I am having problems deciding which direction to take in writing.

    I have a few ideas and I will decide on one today, from tomorrow you can expect a novel going in apletely new direction from before.

    A.

    Keep Voting...

 Chapter 64 Green Hills

    "Ten minutes more!" I said through my gritted teeth, beads of sweat flooded my temple as all of my clothes were drenched with sweat.

    It¡¯s been a month since I¡¯ve started attending advancebat sses twice a week and it¡¯s hell.

    Aside from the pain and extreme difort, this exercise like a sponge which sucks all of your energy but there is the result though.

    First, I halfhearted practiced because the instructor had said but when I went to hunting that week, it clearly saw improvement in me, although it was minute.

    I noticed it but did not dwell on it but in the second week, I went to hunting Ie across young Razor mantis, which is known of its speed and de-like sharp body parts.

    While fighting it, I noticed that my body had be very agile and free and there no friction of muscle, when I use my sword, moves because of that I sessfully able run away from it.

    That is when I decided to practice wholeheartedly and practiced daily at home.

    As the sses advanced so is difficult and soon it became difficult tost more than two hours, that is when I started to use moves of exercise, through it I was able to endure the three hours of exercise.

    It didn¡¯t help me circte any advanced moves it did help me with their smooth cirction.

    I now can instantly circte up to ninth move within a second, before it used to take me a few seconds to reach the ninth move.

    I currently circting ninth move of the exercise while performing this exercise, only two exercises remain, I will be able to finish them in ten minutes.

    I first used to practice at a training facility but there were many problems there, sometimes the private rooms were upied and in the open field, I got disturbed many times.

    Experiencing this I decided to practice in my apartment, I just had to move some furniture to make enough that I could do exercise.

    Although my apartment had be cramped because of this but adjustable.

    ¡¯Eeee!¡¯ this pose is really weird both legs are wrangling on the waist and my one hand is around my neck and other around my bottom, this pose by worst of all exercises I¡¯ve ever performed.

    When our instructor first time all the hall rang out withughter, even our ever stoic instructor had an ufortable expression, we only stoppedughing when our instructor started cursing through his gritted teeth.

    The good thing is this is thest pose and I will be free after I perform thisst pose.

    "Chew chew.." Ashlyn also chirped seeing me like this, I can clearly sense mirth in her chirp, I just have to do it for two more minutes then it will be finished.

    In the past month, I had gone hunting in the forest for five times and made little more than half a million credits selling monster materials.

    With it, Ipletely paid my fees of advancebat ss and have little over hundred thousand left in my ount.

    "Ting." sound rang out my holowatch and I rxed from my position, I let out a sigh of relief as finally finished this god awful exercise for today.

    Without wasting any time, I took my sweat filled body to shower to get rid of all this filth.

    "Tring Tring..." I was happily singing in the shower when my holowatch rang out when I looked at watch who it was, it is Vince.

    He is one good friend I made in my advancebat ss, "Hey, Vince." I said after activating the audio-only mode.

    "Did you checked the newsfeed of the Westblood city?" Vice asked instead of greeting.

    "What happened?" I asked feeling curious, I never heard vice so serious and excited at the same time. "It¡¯s all over the news feed, from thest midnight spatial disturbances started to ur in Green Hills, many exotic monsters, herbs, mineralse out it, hundreds of people struck rich," he said, I got a shocked hearing this but what he said next shocked me more.

    "One of my friends found fist size mineral, it turned out very rare and sold for million credits," he said, my mind simply stopped working hearing this.

    "You are not lying, right?" I asked, it too good to be true. struck rich overnight, I had a hard time believing what Vince is saying.

    "I swear on my mother! It¡¯s not lying." He swore.

    "It¡¯s not all fortune though, there have been hundreds of deaths, the monsters thate out it are really dangerous, a lower level monsters are killing higher level, developers," he said.

    lower level monster killing higher level evolver, it is really iprehensible, normally lower level evolvers easily kill the higher level monster.

    "I have to go now Micheal, I already reached green hills, call me if you came!" he cut the call before I can ask any more questions.

    I quickly got out of the shower and started to check westblood cities news feed, as I started reading utter disbelief appeared on my face.

    What Vince said seem true but things are moreplicated than he told me.

    Thousands of people had found fortune but also death, they found more than thousands of bodies of people and the majority of them were adventurers.

    The Government and many organizations had put a barricade in are but green hills area is big enough that they cant barricade on all.

    Millions of people from adventurers to organizations and government is already there and many more are going by second.

    Not only low-level over but high-level developers are also going their, to them million is nothing, killing one high-level monster can earn them millions, they are going because one adventurer hade across Mana Gem.

    Mana gem is irresistible to high evolve, I don¡¯t know much about mana get, only knew that they are an immense help to high-level evolver.

    The most disturbing thing is that thousands of low lever evolver¡¯s had disappeared mysteriously and they are saying that these low-level evolvers must have step away in spatial getaway somehow.

    After carefully reading all the news feed, I decided to go, it will be dangerous but if I luckily found some fortune even a small one, that will help me in a big way.

    I change into my adventuring clothes, wore my armor and packed me a backpack and left my apartment.

    The elevator is nearly packed by people and from their getup and looks, it seems like all of them going toward the green heels.

    "Beep," a notification rang out on my hollow as got out of the elevator, it is mail from Jim.

    It is just like Vince informing me about the green heels, it just Jim mail had additional information of green heels that wasn¡¯t shown on news.

    It will be very helpful to me when I reach the green heels, I try to call him to say thank you but he is not reachable.

    After trying calling him many times, I mail him thank you and waited for a cab to appear.

 Chapter 65 Space Realm

    It took me twenty minutes to get a cab from my apartment and have to wait more than an hour at miasta bazaar before I could get the second cab for Green Hills.

    the cab had charged me four times more than normal fare, looks like these day cabpanies going to earn a shit load of money.

    As I am flying in the hovercar, I see thousands of hovercars every second in the route of Green Hills, usually seeing hundreds are very rare.

    Green Hills is not part of miasta forest, it is a different area which has a chain of small and big hills.

    It is a low danger area, only specialist grade monsters were found there and rarely any corporal level monster was found there and that is why there are hundreds of small towns are around the green hills.

    It would take car little more than three hours to reach the green hills, not wasting any time in the ride I decided to view the information that Jim had to send me.

    Earlier at my apartment building, I just viewed it on the surface but now that I carefully read it it is quite detailed.

    Aside from mentioning safe areas and the areas which are upied government and various organizations he also mentioned the areas where most fortune and found.

    They found precious ores, exotic monsters, and mana gems, people have been going crazy over mana gems, a thumb size mana gem had been selling for millions of credits.

    It is written here that there is some kind of spatial disturbance over green hills and only Corporal level or below evolver can venture inside.

    Many sergeant grades, master grade, and other high-level evolver¡¯s tried to venture inside but most of them were cut by spatial tides, only those below corporal level can remain unaffected by it.

    But spatial tides were least of their worries, many dangerous monsters said havee out spatial passageways, it said some of the monsters arepletely different from those that are found in the continent.

    These peculiar monsters are very dangerous and attack at first sight, that not a bad thing, the bad thing is that they re extremely dangerous and same level developers are no match for them.

    And disturbingly many of revolvers are disappearing every second, Jim said that some kind of unstable space realm had coincided with the space of green hills and the disappeared once are probably identally entered this space realm.

    Space realms are not a new thing, I¡¯ve heard of them, there are many space realms across the republic but all of them in control of government and organizations and only their elites can train there.

    There are many types of space realms, they appear and disappear at specific time cycle, some are stable that they are always opened and some like this one that opened on the green hills unstable and dangerous.

    Still, many people go there despite a high chance of dying, it is all because of fortune because once they have stuck rich they can easily retire and live off their life spending that fortune.

    After reading all the information that Jim had sent, I change the course of hovercar, I decide to go west side of green hills than previously decided south side.

    Westside is dangerous but many people had found fortune there, I will not enter deep and only scourge on the outskirt, I still love my life more than any fortune.

    Soon, I reached the west side of Green Hills and my hovercar stopped at the entrance of a small town.

    As I stepped out of hovercar, I saw thousands of hovercaring and going, dropping thousands of people every minute.

    The town looked small, not more than a thousand houses are there but now there are thousands of camps surrounding the town.

    Not just people there are hundreds of makeshift shops are their selling all kinds of things an adventurer will need.

    This is only one town, there are hundreds of towns are surrounding Green hills. these spatial tides are probably both blessing and curse for the townspeople, they will earn enough money in a week that they probably earn in the year but they also have bear all unruly adventurers in their town.

    fortunately, I have everything I need in my backpack, after asking around some people, I left after choosing my destination.

    I havee across many people on the some were alone while others were in groups but just as I got near hills crowd begin to thin out and as I about enter the boundary of the hill I barely saw anyone.

    I activated both my armors and sword, I heard many dangerous monsters hade out of it, I don¡¯t want to be entangled by them.

    I don¡¯t have any high hopes, I juste here to try my luck, even if I didn¡¯t find any fortune I will not be sad.

    It is alreadyte afternoon, I will spend a maximum of free hours in the hill before going back to the town as I already paid for the tent space to the town.

    As I walk upward toward the hill, I¡¯vee across many private grade monsters but I killed then while walking.

    I about reach the top of the hill when I heard some sound, I quietly walk toward it. when I got close, I spotted the body of the monster, the monster is definitely dead seeing its position.

    I wasn¡¯t able to tell which monster¡¯s body it as half of its body hidden by brambles but on careful observation, I think it¡¯s probably nk horn antelope.

    The sound is stilling from it, I can¡¯t see clearly what made the sound as the body is already half hidden.

    Making my mind I walk closer to it when my eyes fell on the body, I got startled because I found cute monster cub of a tiger eating the heart of the antelope.

    I don¡¯t know what monster it is but it one of the cutes I¡¯ve seen, it white but all over its body had blue lines, these blue lines are radiating enchanting blue glow which kind looked like blue fire.

    I don¡¯t know what species of tiger monster it is but looking at its size and its level, it¡¯s probably still a cub means it is eligible for bonding.

    If I am able to capture and sell it, I will able quite some of the money, even it is a useless monster, many girls will buy it just because of its looks.

    I was about to move to capture it when I carefully looked at the dead monster body.

    From the size of its body, it is a specialist grade monster, it¡¯s body full of w marks, and they probably three inches but when I looked at the size of w my heats stopped.

    Because they are the same size as a little tiger, seeing it fear filled my eyes and I started to retreat slowly and silently but it was toote.

    The cub had already noticed me, it looked at me with its cute round eyes, it lookedpletely harmless but soon it mouth suffused with a smile.

    It looked extremely mocking and cruel, suddenly three-inch blue wse out of its paws and it jumps toward me to attack.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" "Thud thud.." as its ws and my sword touched, I felt the immense force that knocks me back, it is a good thing and that I speedily circted the tenth move of exercise within a minute but all aside that little cub still caught me off guard.

    "nk nk nk!" It started the attack with stopping, its speed is so fast that I am barely able to counter it.

    ¡¯Slice!¡¯ "See!" I let out sound as its ws touched my neck, drawing a thin line of blood.

    I was barely able to survive that w, but I still can¡¯t control my heartbeat because of that.

    I started retreating while trying to circte the move of the exercise.

    ¡¯¡¯ng ng..slice!" I got another scratch but this time it is my cheeks.

    Ashlyn wanted toe out but asked her to stay put, I can still handle this, I don¡¯t if this little monster alone or had any other aplices, Ashlyn would be very useful if any little tigers aplices appeared.

    "ng!" I finally able to reach the eleventh move but it is no use, this monster still has upper hand.

    "Uh!" a sounde out of my mouth as I felt sudden heat, all greenery disappeared.

    When I looked around I find myself at apletely different ce.

    "Shit!" I cursed out loud, I identally entered the space realm, one moment I was surrounded by greenery and next moment I am atpletely barrenndscape.

    "Fuck fuck fuck fuck!" I cursed again, unstable spaces are always like this, you can never predict anything with them.

 Chapter 66 Space Realm 2

    "Fuck fuck fuck!" I cursed out loud, I fucking entered this spatial realm and an unstable one at that, after cursing few minutes, I calmed myself.

    It¡¯s not the end of the world, from what I know thousands of people entered the spatial ream idently and many of them from various organizations and government.

    They will not stand idly by and will do something rescue the people, now what I have to do is find some people.

    I didn¡¯t see the sun in the sky but I am feeling ufortable sun rays, except for barren earth there is nothing I could see.

    I have enough food and water which wouldst me for two days, in two days I have to find a new source of food and waters.

    "Chew chew.." I asked Ashlyn toe, she had wanting toe out for some time, "Ashlyn, see if you could find something from high above," I said but then I remember something.

    "Quickly look ande down, there are many dangerous monsters are here." I reminded her, many dangerous monsters hade out that spatial tide and that tiger monster that I fought earlier was only at Private grade but I barely able counter it¡¯s moving.

    "Chew chew!" she chirped in affirmation and flew away in the sky when I looked at her in the sky, I had to shield my eyes from intense sun rays.

    "Uhn!" Come out of my mouth because I noticed something peculiar about this environment, I noticed that mana I am inhaling is many times purer than that in the republic.

    It is a very good thing for me, my man purity is currently at 71%, if I spend ten days in this realm, I am pretty sure, my mana purity could reach 75% purity.

    I take a deep breath, it felt good but also very hot. I can feel Ashlyn is very near me, I just can¡¯t see her with this intense sun rays.

    "Chew!" Ashlyn smoothlynded on my shoulder, "Did you find something?" she nodded and started wave her wings toward the west.

    "God job Ashlyn," I said and patted her, I started to walk toward west while she flew ahead, I already cautioned her to fly low and if she saw any flying monster, she had to inform me quickly.

    I walk toward the direction that Ashlyn mentioned for two hours but there is no change in scenery all I saw was barrennd.

    I even begin to doubt the way I an walking, after checkingpass many times did I feel sure that I am walking in the right direction.

    "Chew chew!" I heard Ashlyn¡¯s urgent chirp as she few toward me urgency, I can even sense little fear from her emotions, seeing that I quickly activated my sword and armor and circted the moves of exercise to peak.

    "Chew!"Ashlyn quicklye closer and started to flew around me, I didn¡¯t see any monster but Ashlyn saw then must be closer.

    Soon I spotted a ck spot in the air and it ising toward me, I got the good look at it as it came closer.

    It is some kind of Eagle monster, it is ck and grey color and about half of my size.

    "Screech!" "Swish!" it screeched loudly and p its wing, a light ck wind dee out its wings.

    "Shit!" I said seeing the wind de, the wind de is the same size as me and speedilying toward me, it looked really dangerous.

    I prepare to counter but wind de was halfway in the air, Ashlyn threw palm size fireball at the wind de, in the past one month Ashlyn and I are both working on our abilities, now Ashlyn can make palm size swirling fireball.

    "Ban!" sounded as fireball and wind de met at air but soon that wind dees out of st, it looked little dim but still feels lethal.

    "Shing!" metallic sounde out as wind de and my sword touched, I easily countered the wind de without any obstruction.

    "Screech screen!" Monster eagle screeched loudly and quickly send two wind des one after, at seconds difference sessively, Ashlyn also threw a fireball.

    But Ashly ale to slow down only one wind de as she cants sessively summon one fireball after another, she has to take little rest between every fireball.

    I dodged the first wind de but second, I have to count with a sword as it is right behind the first one.

    "Shining!" a big force came to my sword countered the wind de, it is forceful but not enough to make me take a step back.

    "Shit!" I cursed, as I saw that eagleing toward me, it¡¯s sharp talons could easily pierce my skull, Ashlyn released the fireball, seeing a fireballing toward it, it didn¡¯t dodge but dived toward it.

    "Boom!" Rang out as fireball hit monster but soon monsteres out of fireball unscathed, not even it¡¯s feathers were burned.

    Seeing those sharp talon¡¯sing toward me, I moved my sword to counter.

    "ng!" rang out and seeing it attack had failed, it flew away in the sky using my sword as leverage.

    "Screeeech!" screeching loudly in the sky, it again attacks with wind des but this time it attacks with three wind des consecutively and followed behind.

    It wanted to attack me, while I am busy with wind des, "Ashlyn, leave wind des to me and try to stall monster with a fireball.

    Ashlyn nodded with her head while creating a swirling fireball, the fireball didn¡¯t do any damage to the monster but it stalls it for a second, that will be enough for me to deal with wind des.

    "Shing Shing shing!" "ng!" My n worked perfectly fine, with time brought by Ashlyn fireball, I am able to deal with three wind des and monsterter.

    It started to attack with the same pattern every minute, thank god that it can release only three wind des at one time, with wless teamwork of Ashlyn and me, we were able to resist the attacks of the monster.

    Our fight was going on for more than one hour, I can clearly understand its strategy, it wanted to tire me out with a constant attack before killing me.

    It probably nevere across with human or it wouldn¡¯t be this dumb, with it constantly attacking me for one hour, I have already made a n to kill it in one move.

    In the past ten minutes, I¡¯ve been acting tired, showing how difficulty I am having to resist its attacks, I even let it¡¯s talon¡¯s scratch my face but now the time hade to finish this fight.

    ¡¯¡¯Screech!" It attacked with three wind des consecutively and followed behind with its talons in front like always.

    Ashlyn also releases her fireball to dy the monster, as I dodge and counter three wind de, ites right behind and attacked me with its talons.

    "nk!" "thud!" I took two steps back while countering its ws, seeing this, it moves it w forward to attack me with second time but this time its ws speed is very slow that I can easily dodge.

    Dodging its ws, I speedily moved my sword toward its neck, it goes wide seeing this, no matter how stupid the monster is, it can always since it¡¯s dead before it ends.

    "Slice" ¡¯¡¯Thud!" I decapitated it in a single move and it fell on the ground with the loud thud.

 Chapter 67 Space Realm 3

    I quickly remove and packed the heart of the eagle monster and strode away from the fight scene after burning the monster¡¯s body.

    I can¡¯t predict the time as there is no sun in the sky but feeling sun rays had to be less intense, I can tell that evening wille within two hours.

    I hope I can see another human at that time, this walking alone in barrennd started getting into my head.

    It has been more than an hour since I killed the eagle monster but I did not see any greenery, except for a few cactuses there is no nt in this barrennd.

    "Are you sure we going in right direction Ashlyn?" I asked it¡¯s been five hours since I entered this space realm and more than four hours since I am walking but I didn¡¯t not any sign of the forest that Ashlyn spotted on the sky.

    "Chew chew chew!" Ashlyn chirped in affirmation annoyingly, I already asked this question to her more than ten times since we started walking, even I felt bad asking her question repeatedly.

    I asked Ashlyn to search forest because that where I will find another person, people tend to travel toward a ce where enough food and water is present and the forest is a prime location for that.

    Forget the forest, I didn¡¯t see the sign of an oasis which are found in barren ces, this wastnd really feels weird.

    I was walking as usual when I spotted little green dot far ahead, it is barely noticeable, I started to walk speedily, after half an hour that green dot and turned small outline.

    "Ashlyn, that is forest right?" I asked her, I was sure what I am seeing is real or not, she flew away from my shoulder and came down within minutes.

    "Chew chew!" she affirmed excitedly, hearing her excited chirp, i broke into run toward that outline but reality is harsh after running for an hour that outline had only be littlerger, I have to walk for a few hours to reach it there and that is not possible today as sky already started turning dark.

    After walking fifteen minutes, I decided to stop for today as the sky had already tuned half dark and within half an hour, the sky will darken whole.

    I look around for a good spot for camp, some distance away I spotted a big boulder, the boulder is thrice my size and will be a perfect shield against any surface monster¡¯s vision.

    I removed the palm size square box from my backpack, this is the thing I brought at seventy thousand creditst week, I felt quite conflicted when I brought it.

    I wanted to buy a new sword as it is little damaged but weighing pro and cons I brought this, this is the first time I will be using this.

    Putting it only the drought, I pressed the button the top, just as I press the button it started to expand and within a minute, it turned into a camp.

    It is big enough that three peoplefortably sleep inside, I opened it¡¯s a p and went inside, inside of quite ne butfortable.

    It is Grade 1 utility type artifact, it is barely qualified to grade one artifact as it had defended against specialist Grade monster but here it only defends against Private stage monster.

    It also had sensors which will notify me if any living beinge inside its hundred meters range.

    I don¡¯t have to provide it mana to activate it, it runs on the monster core, I had already put monster core inside it the past week, it will stay activated for five days.

    Putting my backpack down, I removed a few things from my backpack, a monster¡¯s heart that killed earlier, a bottle of spices and oil and adjustable utensils.

    I walk outside the camp taking these, I inject my mana into fist size utensils, changing them to normal size.

    I added oil in a pan and started to heat it with fire I summoned, I want to cook the monster heart with species.

    This is my first time cooking monster food, I had little experience in cooking but cooking normal food and monster are different.

    I started to cook the food in the direction of a recipe that read in passing.

    I asked Ashlyn to keep an eye out while I am cooking, some monster maye toward our following the smell.

    the mouthwatering smell started toe out cooked meat, after checking it¡¯s cooked enough, I stopped the fire and went inside the camp.

    I decided food in two tes for both of us and started to eat, Ashlyn started to dig before I even touched my fork.

    Seeing she isining about the food, I also started to eat. ¡¯It¡¯s better than expected¡¯ i thought as I stated the food, it is not as good as the food we ate in our apartment but it quite good for the rookie cook.

    After eating dinner, I slept early as I feeling tired both physically and mentally.

    "Ting ting ....." I woke up by the sound of the rm when I opened the p of the tent, it is still dark outside, looking at the dim light, it will take an hour to the sky to fully brighten up.

    Freshening up quickly, I heatedst nights leftovers, "Chew chew!" Ashlyn woke by its smell and started demanding the food.

    "Little glutton!" I said and served her te, in the past month, I many times trained with Ashlyn but their no change in her weight, she looks chubby as usual.

    It became visible when I packed my camp, although I can¡¯t see the forest outline Forest because it¡¯s still a little dark but I know the general direction of it.

    After walking half an hour the sky had fully brightened and I can see the forest outline, I will have to walk for three hours to reach it but if I quicken my pace, it will be even more sooner.

    As I reach near the forest, I started spotting monsters now and then and because Ashlyn early reminding me we were able to avoid most them while one being adamant in fighting which I have to kill it.

    It took me four hours to reach near the forest, that I see it¡¯s lush trees, as I walk near I heard the fighting sound.

    When I got close enough, I saw three people surrounded by twenty-something monster wolves, seeing this I quickly retreat back and hide behind the small mound.

 Chapter 68 Unbelievable!

    I quickly asked Ashlyn toe inside me as I sneakily hide behind the dry tree trunk, I would have hidden in the better ce but there is no spot near me which could hide my body perfectly.

    I don¡¯t want want to run because once they caught the sight of me, I will be dead. Seeing I am well hidden, I took out binocr from my backpack.

    After carefully looking at the wolves, I guesses which monster species these wolves are, They are ice wolves from elemental wolves family as this particr shade of white coat only ice wolves had.

    Due to the distance between us I can¡¯t urately sense their level but looking at monster sizes I am sure that they are definitely specialist Grade and their two leaders are at Corporal grade.

    The wolves are howling at the three people of which, two are boys and one is a girl but there is something weird going on there, the wolves are just howling at them as if thinking attack or not.

    I don¡¯t know what exact level of these three people but they are definitely younger than me, so, they most probably at Private grade and if I am generous with my estimation then they would be at specialist grade.

    This is why I don¡¯t understand why aren¡¯t these wolves are attacking.

    There is another peculiar thing that three youths seemed very rxed, so rxed that they hadn¡¯t drawn out their weapons.

    I can think of only two reasons for their rxing posture in this time of peril, either several Corporal grade evolvers were hiding and using these three people as bait or these three people had a trump card that could threaten the ice wolves.

    Ill with former thantter, I want to see the corporal grade evolver only they will have enough information about this realm.

    The howling of ice wolves became increasingly loud and some beta wolves even tried to attack but they are stopped halfway by the two leader¡¯s, the leaders of ice wolves seem cautious and patient but their patience also thinning out, they will likely to attack any second.

    My guess was right, the ice wolves attack at next second by showing three people with their sharp ice projectiles.

    As I am sure these three people, these people would turn into skewed meat if they did not call reinforcement or used their trump cards but what happened next left me startled.

    Three blue colored light shields appeared in front of three people which defended them from sharp icicles from ice wolves.

    There was not scratch appeared on the shield as they defended the attack but their problem is just started as all the twenty-something wolvesing toward them.

    One boy and girl shrank their shield to arm size while activating their sword while another boypletely forgoes shield and activated his Warhammer, it is the same size as his and he had to use his both hands to wield it.

    As the ice wolves came closer, they attacked, I got immensely startled by their attacking speed, even attacks are twenty-something wolves, these three people attacked unhesitatingly.

    Their attack¡¯s are swift and ruthless, every swing of their weapon hit the monster, never missing their target.

    The wolves can seem to touch despite their quantity, not only attacking, but they are also defending skillfully, even the boy who is using Warhammer didn¡¯t get hit by any attack of ice wolves as he expertly using his Warhammer to attack and defend.

    When I looked at their attire, I noticed it looked simr to that of what Jim and his girlfriend wore that day but these three people¡¯s attire seemed higher quality than theirs.

    It means that their people had done artifacts all over their body, everything they wore is an artifact, armor, shoes, shield etc.

    The battle raged on the wounds on monsters bodies are increasing, although their wounds didn¡¯t look life-threatening they got piled up it will be very life-threatening.

    The two leaders did not sit idle, now and then both the leader sneakily attack with the sharp icicle but it every time dodged or defended by three of them.

    As the times passed on the wounds on the bodies of the monsters became heavy with injury and killed by a boy with Warhammer as he squarely hit the monster on its head.

    As I watch the fight, I understand few things about these three people, first is they are extremely proficient inbat, this proficiency onlyes from fighting hundreds of fights.

    Second, they are using their advancedbat technique very skillfully, using it became instinct to them.

    Andst is one is what shocked me to the core, I am pretty sure that all three of them had created the ten seals of supremebat exercise.

    Their physical prowess is extremely great, as soon Warhammer of that boy hit the monster, it¡¯s bones broken and it is very very difficult of break bones of a monster with a single move, that is why I always go for weak spots of a monster such eyes and neck.

    The two sword user isn¡¯t any worse than a boy with Warhammer, every attack of their sword left the deep gash on their skin.

    Seeing their kin dying every few minutes, the leaders jumped into the fight without caring there may be other people hiding.

    As the two leaders joined the fight, it put the strain on the three people but they are still fighting back despite leaders joining the fight.

    There only fifteen monsters are left including two leaders, currently, the fight is in the stalemate, no side is gaining upper hand in battle.

    Suddenly weapons of three of them started to glow and lions phantom had formed appeared on then, soon they phantom became more corporal and big.

    Seeing something is not right, the wolf leaders started to attack more aggressively but it was already as three youths had waved their sword same time and three giant phantoms left the swords, the ice wolfs started to dodge the attack but phantoms were too fast as it swiftly enveloped all of the wolves inside.

    This is definitely a skill, half skill does not have this much power. I am really confused right now, isn¡¯t the skill can only be used by Corporal stage or above?

    This skill had drained too much of their mana as three of them quickly removed potions from their pockets and drank it.

    Mournful cries of wolves can be heard where I am hiding, in a minute, the Phantoms started dispersing.

    As the phantoms dispersed, I gIt the clear look the wolves, all ice wolves look lifeless except for two leaders.

    Seeing all their kin dead, instead of fighting the wolves broke into a run but before they could go run any far, the took and bow and fired the two shots.

    The arrows of her hit ice wolves skull¡¯s and the monster fell, I feel dazed seeing this, that girl only uses two shot to kill two corporal level ice wolves.

    I am still in a daze when the three of them started walking without looking at the bodies of ice wolves.

    "Hey!" I called out loudly, seeing them walking away, seeing how powerful they are, they must know some information about this realm.

    Hearing my shout they stopped, I started to run toward them as I had many questions to ask.

    As I got near enough to sense their level, I stopped on my track, that I nearly fell, its like lightning had struck me hard.

    I thought three of them at specialist grade and can kill above their level but I was so wrong.

    Their level, all three of them are the peak of Private grade same as me, ¡¯THEN HOW THE FUCK ARE THEY ABLE TO KILL CORPORAL GRADE MONSTER WHILE BEING AT PRIVATE GRADE?¡¯ i asked myself loudly.

 Chapter 69 free

    Chapter 69 free

    I know, I said it too many times but I will say this again.

    I finally got free from the important work I had been busy since thest month but from tomorrow, you all my dear reader''s will get the uninterrupted release at least for a Month, that I promise you.

    A.

 Chapter 70 The Map

    I stopped on my tracks seeing all of them are at Private Grade, it really iprehensible to think they can kill the monsters two grade above easily and these monsters were not normal monsters either, they are many times stronger than the normal monsters back home.

    "Hey, what happened to you?" said hammer welding boy snappily which brought me out my stupor.

    "Are you all from the westblood city?" I asked, I know they are not from the westblood city, their strength ispletely different levelpared to elites in the republic.

    I watched many videos on the web ande across many elites of the organization while hunting but I¡¯ve never seen anyone have fighting prowess to skip two grades inbat.

    ¡¯¡¯No, we are from the central continent." Replied the girl in their team.

    "Central continent?" I asked back, I know there are other continents besides ours but I never heard central.

    "Central cont..." she is just answering my queries when other boy cut in. "Nina, enough chitchatting! if we waste our time here, we will lose to the other teams."

    "Look, friend, we are in a hurry so ask whatever you want to ask quickly?" said the other boy.

    ¡¯¡¯I had identally entered this spatial realm, do you know how to get out of it," I asked, I just want to quickly get out of this realm, god knows what will happen if I stayed longer, these type unstable space realms are extremely dangerous.

    "Looks like this realm had formed two connection, No we don¡¯t know. We have our own entrance," he said, I got disappointed hearing that.

    "Did you encounter any new people since yesterday," I asked, this is the only choice I have, find people from the westblood city and try to find a solution with them.

    The government will not leave this much person stranded, they will do something rescue us.

    "Yes, we did, a fifty-something people were fighting some Grade 3 monsters deep inside the forest, I don¡¯t suggest you go inside before finding reinforcement." he cautioned.

    My mood worsens as he said they are inside the forest and he mentioned that there are lots of Corporal monsters are there, I don¡¯t think most of them will survive, seeing the strength of the monsters in this space realm.

    "Let me give you the map we have?" Girl names nana offered said and sent my map into my holowatch.

    "Thank you!" I said, giving me the nod they left in a hurry. looking at their actions, some sort ofpetition is going on here.

    This means my earlier conjuncture is wrong, this realm is quite stable but that doesn¡¯t make it any better for me as here any specialist grade monster is a danger to me.

    The new I¡¯ve read beforeing into Green hill said that there are approximately five thousand people had disappeared, so I can find many other people who had identally entered this realm.

    I opened the map that girl name Nina had given me, this realm is a lot bigger than I thought.

    The map is expertly drawn a map with all the details and I can say that they had already scoured this realm and using it to for training.

    Taking space realm is stable, I don¡¯t have to worry about its copsing anymore and now that I am free from that worry I can rxedly decide my next course of action.

    I¡¯ve decided to walk by the outskirt of forest which is less dangerous than the depth of the forest, it will take some time but I will eventually find some people.

    I looked at the twenty-four bodies of ice wolves, they didn¡¯t even look at bodies after they killed it, so much wealth.

    I quickly started to take out their cores, these cores alone sell for three hundred credits.

    Except for cores, I took out some meat and hearts of the Corporal Stage monster for eating.

    All these ice wolfs bodies worth more than million credit but I can¡¯t take them with me, my heart pains seeing so many credits going waste.

    I started to walk the outskirt of the forest, I still didn¡¯t dare to enter inside fearing, I¡¯vee across any specialist grade monster.

    I¡¯ve enough water for now but I have to remove it from the treester.

    It feels good to walk in the shadow to trees, feeling light breeze of air but all can change in a minute if any monster spotted me.

    It¡¯s only been two hours since I started walking by outskirts of the forest but I have alreadye across more than ten Private Grade monsters.

    I¡¯ve barely able to avoid their notice but one time I¡¯ve caught by the group of hundred some scarlet crows and they all were at Specialist Grade.

    I had got so scared seeing them and was about fight them when luckily Ashlyn noticed hollowed tree trunk inside the bushes.

    I quickly hide inside it, although I had to stay inside cramped space for a half an hour and the monster was still searching for me above.

    That was a hell of an experience, I would have surely died if not for a timely finding hiding spot.

    It¡¯s like every minute I am walking on the tight rope of life and death if a strong monster notices me then it will be my death.

    It is a good thing that this realms limit is Corporal grade, otherwise, it would have been many times dangerous.

    "Cry..." I heard faint cried from the sky, without looking up, I scramble to find a hiding spot.

    Seeing no notable spot except for the tree, I crouch down at the base of the tree, making myself small as possible, I pray that whatever ising didn¡¯t notice.

    Craning my neck a little I looked at the sky, most of my view is obstructed but I can still see between the cries.

    The cries of birds getting louder and louder, I am sure that monsters will fly above me within a seconds.

    ¡¯¡¯Hnn!" Comes out of my mouth when I saw that three yellow birds big as me flew above and right behind them are the group of hundred something scarlet crows.

    I am sure I saw a human silhouette on the birds and these crows were probably the same crows as thate after just earlier.

    Sighing, I pick my backpack and started to walk, finding more people is utmost important, this is the only way of returning home.

    After walking for an hour ie across battle scene, there is a signs of battle all over it, especially swords marks on the trees and specialist Grade monsters carcass.

    looking at small destruction it caused around it both monster and human probably at specialist Grade and these signs of battle looked quite fresh, only a few hours old.

 Chapter 71 Trail

    I quietly follow the marks left behind, the person is definitely got injured or injured while fighting the monsters otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have left such visible trail.

    he or she probably hiding in a secure spot while healing their wound, as I walk ahead it is getting difficult to detect the trail.

    He would have recovered enough to hide his trail from the monster but I could see the faint tresses of through my armature eyes.

    I did not have much experience in following the trail but I read about it in details and many times put into use while hunting.

    Ever since I entered this realm, my refinement had been going very well, I am pretty sure my mana purity would reach 75% seeing how concentrated this world mana is and also because of meat of Corporal grade monster I am carrying in my backpack.

    ¡¯Grrr¡¯ my stomach growled as I thought of food, I haven¡¯t eaten anything since morning and there are only two hours till evening.

    I can¡¯t eat anything despite me and Ashlyn feeling hungry, there are many dangerous monsters are here and I cant rx for any second, even for eating.

    "Slice!" I killed the monster, it is Mid stage Private Grade monster, it tried to sneak attack me but I killed it, I have killed many of these monsters as Ie across them, I only hide from those who are harder to kill or those I can cant kill.

    As I follow the trail, I¡¯vee across the small hills and trail just disappeared, there are no signs of broken twigs and crushed, it¡¯s like a sign suddenly gone.

    There are two ways that could happen, one is either he flew away self or with his monster or he is hiding nearby, l think it¡¯s former if he had an ability to fly he would have flown away earlier not walk all the way here that means he is hiding nearby.

    I would have shouted if not for fearing the monsters will hear it, I look carefully around me, he may be hiding beside me, this is full of dried shrubs and vines.

    I sigh in defeat as I failed to find the person, I am back toward the ce which I noticed when I was following the trail earlier, it looks quite safe to spend the night.

    I am just walking past the hill when something caught my eye, in the dried vines on the left side of the small hill looked little peculiar than rest.

    I activated my sword and walk toward it cautiously when getting near enough, I moved the vines with my sword.

    "I am right!" I said, behind the vines is a small cave entrance, the vine is narrow enough that only person at a time could walk it.

    My guess was right, the vines around the cave entrance are too dense as it was clearly a mans work, no monster could do this perfect.

    "Keep a close eye behind Ashlyn!" I said to Ashlyn as she is resting on my shoulder, "Chew chew!" she chirped in affirmation.

    I light small fireball in my palm while keeping sword activated in other for unseen circumstances.

    I notice some human footprints as I walk into the cave and they looked fresh, earlier I was only seventy percent sure but now I am hundred percent sure that there someone inside the cave.

    I walk for five minutes before I reach the end of it but there is a problem, its entrance is blocked by a giant rock.

    "dumb hub! hello! is someone inside." I said as I knocked on the rock with the grip of my sword, I could have cut down the rock with my sword but will be disrespectful to whoever inside.

    "Who are you?" a voice from behind the rock, it¡¯s the female voice and sound young, from her voice she seems around my age.

    "I am Micheal from Westblood city," I said, I deliberately said westblood city, whoever is inside is from westbound city, I think that because seeing prowess of those who from the central continent, they wouldn¡¯t need to hide in the cave, even if she were alone, at least in the out skin.

    "Grrrr" The big stone stars to slide, I thought I would see them but I saw the monster sliding the rock.

    It is a stone panda, it looked little roughed up, it must have fought some battle recently.

    The stone panda looks like it made of grey and brown rock and are a ss 3 strain monster, it is amon monster and usually is a little expensive than amon monster because of its cuteness.

    This one looked about one meter tall, Stone panda monster usually grew up to two and a half meters.

    They usually gave their partner higher defense and strength and some luckily partners get stone skin.

    My one ssmate also has bonded with the stone panda but his was arm size and looked cuter than one front of me.

    Seeing enough space had made, I entered inside the cave but when I saw monsters partner, I got shocked.

    "You!" I and she said in unison, I know her, she lives in the same building as me and she is the first girl I talked to in my apartment building.

    Her condition did not look good, she looked quite injured and using her clothes as bandages which made her look bloody and half naked.

    The only things that are good shape are her artifacts, I even saw monster material beside in makeshift bag which made out of her clothes.

    I didn¡¯t see her backpack or any emergency bag, she must have lost it some way.

    She tried to activate her armor to cover her body but failed to do so, her looked injuries quite worst than I expected.

    ¡¯¡¯Here!" I said and quickly remove healing potion from my pocket and gave her.

    I felt little pinch giving as I only had three, one medium grade 1 healing potion and two low grade 1 healing potion, I just gave her medium grade one which is mostly used by Specialist Grade.

    ¡¯¡¯Thank you!" She did not reject it and took with her feeble hands, she opened a bottle and drank it and lost conscious within second.

    ¡¯¡¯Growl!" The panda monster quicklyes to the front of its partner and growled at me as a warning.

    Seeing its warning I backed down a little, she is probably too tired and injured to stay awake, she will wake up when her injuries healed a little.

 Chapter 72 Rhea

    I smile seeing panda threateningly stand in front of her partner defending her, from the monster action I can see that their bond is very strong.

    I didn¡¯t take a good look at the cave ever since I entered, it is quite big, its area about four a hundred feet in oval shape

    There is a small stream of underground water flowing through the cave and the cave had a natural source of light from the crystal above the cave.

    This cave is perfect for one life if one smoothed out the jagged floor of the cave. Seeing she wouldn¡¯t wake for at least one hour.

    I put my backpack down andid out the camp after finding a smooth surface.

    I have been feeling sweaty since yesterday since the cave had a stream of fresh water, I should enjoy well and take a bath.

    There is small, all natural partition of rock by the stream which good for privacy.

    As Ie out of the stream, feeling fresh I felt the sharp gaze on me, I smiled seeing little monster taking its job seriously.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirped saying she is feeling hungry and make food for quickly.

    "Ok! I¡¯ll make now." I am also feeling very hungry seeing today we only ate it once and that is at early morning.

    I brought out cooking utensils and cooking material out camp and started preparing food.

    I erge the pan torge size seeing, I am making food for four people.

    I only took monster parts of Corporal stage monster and I am really excited to taste the meat of the corporal grade monster but I am taking caution cooking it.

    I am only using a few pieces of heart while rest is normal meat of Corporal Grade monster.

    I¡¯ve read many times that people got fatally injured and die by eating High energy food.

    I felt the gaze of two monsters staring at the pan hungrily as I am cooking when I looked at the panda monster, I even saw saliva dripping from its mouth.

    The food is started to smell really good even I felt ravenous as I see meat in the pan. This will be my first time tasting the meat of Corporal grade monster.

    I noticed the movement behind my back when I looked up, I saw she had woken up, some colores back on her skin as she looked much better than earlier.

    ¡¯¡¯How are you feeling?" I asked while stirring the pan, "Much better, thank you for the potion." she said.

    "It¡¯s nothing," I replied and we stayed silent for while in a quietfortable environment.

    "When did you entered this realm? Howe you were so injured?" I asked I saw the carcasses of monsters she fought earlier and seeing she is at the peak of Specialist grade, I don¡¯t think the monster she fought earlier can injure her this much.

    I have seen her fight many times in the training facility and she has easily beaten those at the same level as her.

    Those two monster cant injure her this much, despite being stronger than the normal monsters, she must have been injured by some other monster earlier.

    She took a big sigh before answering my question, "I had taken the mission of information collection from Adventures guild yesterday morning because the reward was high,"

    "I walking toward green hills from near town when I suddenly find myself apletely different ce." She said.

    "Not even five minutes in this realm, I was attacked by a corporal level monster, if it was normal initial level monster, I would kill it or at least would have fatally injured it but that monster way too strong for me to even injure." she shuddered as said this, I can totally understand her sentiment.

    In the back home, I could easily kill peak Private stage monster with one swing but here, it took me more than one hour to kill it and there is no question about specialist stage monster, I have hidden and changed my way many times after seeing the Specialist stage monsters.

    "I¡¯vee across many Corporal grade monsters on the way here while running from I kept eating injured, I¡¯ve had many healing potions with but they all used in healing my injuries, I even lost my backpack while running from monsters." She said.

    "Did you met any people from westblood or central continent," I asked, her face saddened as she heard my question.

    "I did not see any people from westblood but I¡¯ve seen many bodies on my way, I even recognized one boy, he used to live in our building," she replied.

    Not many people were lucky as is, I can consider myself lucky one as I entered the wastnd, not the forest.

    As if remembering something, she asked me about me it, "What are people from Central Continent, you just mentioned?" She asked.

    I told her what urred in the morning today, to spotting them and watching them killing Corporal level monsters with ease.

    She had shocked expression on her face when heard this, she couldn¡¯te to her senses for a while.

    "Are you telling the truth?" she asked in a serious voice, her voice clearly stating that she had a hard time believing this.

    ¡¯¡¯All I said the truth, the meat that I cooking now is from the corporal level monster that they had killed," I said and cut fire as dinner is ready.

    "I have an extra battle suit in the back, I can give you if you want?" I said after looking her tattered suit.

    I always keep 2 extra battle suit whenever I go to hunting and this time I was out of two to three days and for that I pack extra one making them three.

    "Ok," she said after some thinking, I quickly took out a battle suit from my backpack, these battle suits are specially made for outdoor training so take half of the space of normal battle suit.

    "I am Rhea by the way!" she introduces herself as I giving her my battle suit.

    "Micheal., iIsaid as I gave her my battle suit she walked toward the water stream to bath, she did not go alone, her monster also walks behind to protect her from prying eyes.

    Her, the whole body isced with dried blood, she must have been feeling terrible feeling all blood and sweat dried around her body.

 Chapter 73 Leaving The Cave

    ¡¯¡¯Chew Chew!" Ashlyn protested as I served her portion smaller than she usually eats.

    "It¡¯s Corporal Grade monsters meat Ashlyn, you will not able to eat it fully," I said.

    "Chew chew!" she chirps in protest again saying she doesn¡¯t care, she will eat a regr portion that she eats daily.

    ¡¯¡¯You glutton! first, you finish this te and if you still feel hungry after eating it, I will give you more." I said exasperatedly.

    "Chew chew chew!" she chirped again asking why are they getting bigger portion than her, "Because they are at Specialist Grade when you evolve in Specialist Grade, you will also get more food," I said.

    "Chuckle!" I heard a chuckle from behind, it Rhea who came out after taking a bath.

    She looked very beautiful with ck eyes and hair and had a certain charm about her that attracts people to her.

    All her outer injuries mostly healed just marks are remaining, they will be healed by the next morning.

    She must have listened to our conversation from behind, I just smiled awkwardly at her seeing getting augh out of her banter.

    "Come sit! dinner is ready," I said as I gave them their tes, just as I was giving them tes, Rhea¡¯s panda monster took the te with such nimbleness that I hadn¡¯t thought possible with such size.

    It took a te from my hand started to eat speedily, its speed isparable to Ashlyn.

    "Hahaha" we both started tough seeing it eating like, "Deedee eat slowly, food is not going anywhere," Rhea advises to her monster but it didn¡¯t listen.

    I got a little surprised knowing this panda is female, I thought it was male all along.

    When I looked beside me, I saw Ashlyn already finished eating andid on her stomach with her eyes close, it is an old habit of her whenever she overeats she did sleep in this position.

    After I finished eating, I walk toward my tent pressed a button top of it, it started to grow bigger, it changes in tow size, one is fit to sleep for three people while other for five.

    "You can sleep in a tent, there is enough space for two people?" I said she had lost her backpack with it she lost her tent cloths everything.

    She nodded without saying anything, they both had finished eating and I am just about to take tes for cleaning.

    "At least let me clean the dishes, I feel like useless taking all these favors from you," she said while taking the tes from my had and I nodded and left with dishes.

    I started to study the map sitting beside Ashlyn, this realm is bigger than I expected, it has two small forests and one mountain range.

    ¡¯¡¯I am going to sleep!" Rhea said, I nodded toward her, she obviously hadn¡¯t slept since yesterday and the past two days had been constant life and death struggle if I had been her ce I would have sumbed to sleep already.

    As I am studying the map, I started to feel little hot at first, I thought I am just sweating due to little humidity which had in a cave but soon temperature of started to increase and my body started to sweat profusely and my skin started to turn red.

    "Fuck!" I said and quickly checked on the Ashlyn, this little glutton looks fine except in sleep with her stomach down.

    I heaved a sigh of relief seeing she is fine, I quickly smoothen the cave floor with my sword and started to perform positions I learned in Advancedbat ss.

    Simultaneously operating my refinement engine at full speed while circting the tenth move of exercise and trying toward the eleventh circle and I even activated the grade 1 armor I am wearing which I cant kept activated more than two hours.

    The reason for my body turning red is the meat of Corporal stage monster that I ate earlier.

    I¡¯ve eaten more than I could handle, now that extra energy is trying to find an outlet toe out.

    I have to use this energy quickly or results will be disastrous, seeing my skin is still turning red, I started to perform those weirdbat exercise more speedily.

    These weird moves have a specialty, they seemed to zap energy from once body and slower you perform the less energy it will take and you will feel less fatigue but currently I am trying to perform it fast as I could.

    I am also trying to operate Refinement engine with all my might, to take and purify more mana.

    As I am circting the tenth move of exercise while trying on eleventh, I crashed into the eleventh cirction, although pain is unbearable but dying like cooked meat is more frightening.

    I am performing that weirdbat exercises fast as I could but all it did recess down burning my body a little if I stopped my body will turn in cooked shrimp within minutes.

    Times passes by soon it¡¯s been an hour since my skin started to turn red but there are no changes except for I am circting 12th circle of exercise.

    I used turn tired after I performed that weird exercise for an how and I did slowly but here I am performing it very fast but I didn¡¯t feel a speck of tiredness, I feel like water tank which filled out of its limit and can burst out any second.

    I don¡¯t know when Ashlyn woke up but she is sitting top to the tent and looking at me with her mirthful eyes.

    This glutton! She ate the same as me, no! She ate little more than me but she looked absolutely fine, nothing seemed wrong with her except for her little bloated stomach, which will turn normal after she digested all the food she ate.

    I sometimes really wonder, where did she put all the food that she ate, her body is only a little bigger than my palm.

    As time passed by redness of my skin stop spreading but the didn¡¯t lessen, if someone would look at me they will find my body red as a tomato.

    Not only my supremebat exercise is advancing but my Refinement engine also purifying mana at a much higher rate.

    I broke past 13th and a 14th circle simultaneously and because of that my performing Weird exercise be even faster.

    The redness of my skin started to recede when I barge into the 15th cycle supremebat exercise and I performed Weird exercises even faster.

    Within an hour all redness on my skin tone but I suddenly felt very tired and suddenly just wanted to sleep on the floor of the cave.

    I control my urge sleep and walk upstream to wash my body of the sweat, I never sweated in my life this much as I sweated earlier when I felt like cooking.

    I got a little surprised when I checked the time, It took me more than five hours to let out extra energy from my body as it is midnight now.

    I have to be little careful eating Corporal grade monster from on, I got out of the stream, wore my clothes entered the camp to sleep.

    Rhea is sleeping soundly withplete guard down if anyone had nefarious intentions, she could nothing than be a pig on butchers de.

    I fell asleep an as soon as Iid on the floor when I woke up it¡¯s already morning but Rhea is still sleeping soundlessly.

    Her injuries seemed to have healed already, she will wake up soon.

    Flexing my sore muscles which became sore after intense physical exertion ofst night.

    I quickly freshen up and started to cook, the spices which were enough for me tost for the week will be finished in three days as if I continue with rhea.

    "How are feeling?" I ask as when I head tents p opening. "Very good!" She said with a bright smile.

    ¡¯¡¯I am leaving after eating, do you....." I asked her told my n of finding a rescue team from westblood or group of those whose identally entered this realm like us, so we could find the way out of this realm.

    "I¡¯lle with you, can you show me the map?" she asked, "I will send it to your Holowatch," I said and send her the map.

    We left the cave after nning the route, the cave is safe but we can¡¯t stay here, we have to find a chance to return home, no matter how slim the chance is.

 Chapter 74 The Corpse

    We greeted with bright sunlight aftering out of the cave, I have to shield my eyes for a while to let them adjust to the light.

    "We will follow your n of the searching outskirt of the forest, it is the very good and safe n," she said, when I told her about my n searching the only outskirt of the forest, she epted without any objection.

    "It will be very, with you here," I said, I really meat it when I said it. In the outskirt of the forest, there are only private and specialist grade monsters and she is being at the peak of specialist grade, very few specialist grades could harm her.

    Even if wee across Corporal grade monster, I will have a minute chance of survival because of her, that is what I am most happy about.

    "Ashlyn, don¡¯t eat unknown fruits!" I admonished Ashlyn, this palm-size chubby monster really glutton, this is her third time today eating unknown things.

    She never listened to me, especially when ites to food, it hadn¡¯t been more than two hours since she ate lunch and she is still eating hungrily.

    I heard many people got poisoned or dead by eating unknown in the forest but I don¡¯t want something happened to her, there no hospitals here nor did I have anti-poison potions, she will be in quite a dire state if she as something poisonous.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" She chirped in defiance and ate another berry while looking at me.

    "haha! This little birdy of yours is quite a glutton," said Rhea as sheughs seeing Ashlyn antics.

    "Yeah, she loves to eat!" I said even rheas panda monster who is quite big is not as glutton as Ashlyn as stone pandas are known to be gluttonous.

    We talked as we were walking, Ie to know many things about rhea, she one and a half year older than me and alsoe from a small town like me.

    I notice some sadness as she talked about her home town, I think she also misses it.

    She said that she reaches a peak of specialist grade one year ago and trying to level up Corporal grade many times but failed.

    I felt sad hearing this because of my condition worst than her, Ashlyn is only had ss 2 strain, forget about the corporal grade, even leveling up to Specialist grade will be difficult for me.

    The only sce I have that Ashlyn is mutated grey spark sparrow and despite her being having ss 2 strain but being mutated will help level up quicker than her peers.

    As we were walking, we saw something that stopped us on our track.

    I didn¡¯t think we will discover the dead person before alive one. It looks too male from what left. it was already eaten by the monsters, all that left of the body was little flesh and broken bones, it was quite a gruesome scene to see.

    I shuddered to see this scene, I didn¡¯t think I will find dead before finding someone alive, especially at the outskirts, as long as one is little careful, one can stay alive at outskirt despite being at Private grade.

    Either he must have not careful enough or has the bad luck toe across a powerful monster.

    Seeing the condition of Armor he wearing, it is probably a Corporal grade monster that had killed him because only corporal grade monster could damage Grade 1 artifact this much.

    looking at corps, it seems to be day old and was killed quite brutally seeing broken and splintered bones here and there.

    Covering my clothes, I picked out shoes near the body, thank god the shoes were not attached to the body or I wouldn¡¯t have emoved even if they were Grade 1 shoe type artifact.

    Seeing faint teeth marks on them, some monster must remove them to chew and left them here after having it¡¯s fun. I stored them at my backpack, I currently can operate more than two Grade 1 artifact, I will only able to activate them when I reached the Specialist Grade.

    When I looked at Rhea, I saw her rummaging the dusty backpack. The backpacks look fine except for some dirt on it.

    Throwing out useless things, she wore a backpack on her shoulders, without wasting any time we left the scene silently after burning the body.

    If I was back in westblood, I would have definitely buried the bodies but here I don¡¯t have the luxury to do that.

    We didn¡¯t judge each other taking things from the dead body because we need them, even if I didn¡¯t need it, I still would have taken it to sell itter.

    We walked infortable silence without talking, both of us not is mood talk after seeing the body.

    Seeing that body made me realize the cold hard reality of this realm, being in outskirts doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯te across any Corporal level monster.

    Every step has to be cautious, lest you get noticed by the dangerous monster, we change our course a little after seeing the body, we were little inside the forest when we were traveling but now we were walking in the boundary of wastnd and forest for the safety.

    Ashlyn also controlled herself seeing our mood, she still flew way and ate unknown things but this time she stayed within my vision range.

    Hours passed by soon it is afternoon but we did not see the shadow of the person.

    We expected this, the area of this realm is veryrge, not seeing the single person normal but still, I hoped that we wille across some person but that didn¡¯t happen.

    Soon the passed and nexte but that was also without any result.

    After dinner Rhea and I studying the map, "This smallke here it is nearly outside of the forest, it is a best possible spot for anyrge group to gather, it has water and monsters they can hunt for food." Rhea said.

    What she said right, it is the closest spot whererge people could gather, ¡¯¡¯What you said right but it would take us four to five days to reach there." I said.

    We discuss it some more before deciding to walk toward the smallke from tomorrow.

 Chapter 75 Sudden Level Up

    After we finished eating, I pack the camp and started our journey towards the smallke.

    That is the perfect spot for anyrge group to stay as it is abundant in everything.

    The one good thing happen to me yesterday afternoon that my mana had reached 75% purity, after 65%, every increase in mana became very difficult, my mana purity reached this high only because I entered in this space realm.

    I am just happy that my mana purity had reached 75%, those who have 75% percent mana purity are considered elite in the republic because very few could make their mana this pure.

    I thought it would take me near week reach at least one week but It happened in three days.

    But soon the scene of three Private grade evolvers killing Corporal level monsters appeared in my mind and I became sober from my happiness.

    In front of them, I am nothing, any one of them can kill me with a single move and seeing the power of their skills, I am sure their mana purity must be 90% percent or above.

    "Rustle!" we heard the rustle of leaves and soon pure white python appears in front of us.

    It is about four meters in length and wide enough that its mouth can easily bite my head off.

    I took a step back, as usual, sensing its aura which is the peak of Specialist Grade like Rhea.

    While walking toward the monster she activated her great sword and also summoned her panda monster.

    Her greatsword is only one meter in length but it is wide my palm, I got quite startled when I saw her weapon of choice, girls normally used swords and knives and very used other weapons.

    It is a perfect weapon for her as she had no specific power except for enhancement in defense and strength.

    She and her panda monster both attacked the white python same time, it got little startled first but didge both attacks smooths.

    In the past two days, wee across many monsters, Private Grade will be handled by me and Specialist grade by Rhea.

    This why python is unusually fast, I am not worried though, I know rhea is much stronger than she is showing.

    The python craftily tried to spray poison on her but rhea countered it with her broad sword expertly as there was no way to dodge.

    ¡¯¡¯Bam!" Python monster hit panda¡¯s paw, python had overlooked the panda looking at its slowness but this panda nimbly sneaks beside it and attacked with the paw.

    The snake had controlled itself mid-air and dodge Rhea¡¯s sword which wasing from the behind.

    As the battle raged on python got hit many times but did not get seriously injured.

    Its been only fifteen minutes seen fight had and would be over in ten minutes, she has been holding back till now to find if this monster has hidden ability, once she is sure that monster had used all its ability, she will attack it with her full might.

    ¡¯¡¯Unh" I got quite surprised seeing when that white python had suddenly increased its speed and attacked rhea.

    She was startled but she barely able to survive that blow, really! One cant judge this realms monsters too early.

    Rhea and white snake begin to fight in earnest while stone Panda stood in a side alone waiting for a chance to attack.

    I put up a little more distance fight and myself, I didn¡¯t want to repeat yesterdays mistake.

    Yesterday when Rhea and specialist stage monster was fighting, that monster suddenly attacked me, although I had put distance between me and fight it was not enough.

    Seeing I was easy to target, it attacked me. I would have died or at least got have fatally injured if not for stone panda saving me atst moment.

    It has been nearly half an hour rhea started fighting the white python, it is longest fight had fought rhea in front of me, usually, she killed monster within twenty minutes but it got over thirty minutes.

    I used to think of myself as talented when I created the first seal of supremebat technique and I was nine heavens when Ipared myself with Sarah and Jim, who are the same age as but had an organization backing them.

    But I got heard reality checks in this world, first by those three from the central continent who could easily skip the two grade ofbat power and then with rhea who at least created four seals supremebat exercise.

    Although she did not tell specifically how many seals she had created I can guess by her fighting prowess and that¡¯s not the most shocking thing, she told many people of the same age as she created more seals than her especially those from the organization.

    She even told me one interesting secret that shee to know by ident, she said no one can seem to create the tenth seal before age of twenty, no matter how much they try.

    That is why she became so shocked when I told her private grade evolver skipping two grades and probability of them creating more than ten seals.

    I sometimes feel ashamed seeing Rhea killing all the powerful monsters and I promise myself that I will use every chance to be a stronger, no matter how dangerous that is.

    "Thud!" rheas sword decapitated monster while I was lost in my thinking.

    She uses quite a crafty n to kill that snake.

    Sneakily her stone panda had gripped the python¡¯s tail, making it immovable for a moment and used this chance to kill the snake in one move, it is quite an efficient kill.

    She quickly removes the core from the monster and we walk after lighting a fire to the monsters corps.

    As we were walking Ashlyn swiftly flew away from my shoulder on the tree front of us after seeing wild fruit on the tree.

    She quickly swipes the fruit off the tree with quick precision and started to eat with relish.

    I didn¡¯t say anything seeing she wouldn¡¯t listen to me, no matter how many times I told her not to eat any unknown fruit.

    But as we were walking I suddenly stopped on my track as I felt something with my bond with Ashlyn.

    ¡¯¡¯What happened?" Rhea asked vigntly while looking around, I didn¡¯t answer her as Ashlyn suddenly went inside me.

    My mana begins to drain at the quick speed as she went inside, I turned extremely happy seeing this because I know what is happening.

    I Am Leveling Up!

 Chapter 76 Miracle Frui

    She is leveling up, means I am leveling up, soon mana inside my body started to drain.

    I quickly put down my backpack and remove the fist-size portion meat from the heart of Corporal grade monster, if it were normal level up this portion would have been too much but it is level up between grades, so it will be fine.

    I would have drink mana potions but that would have been such waste of mana potions as they are better used during emergencies.

    I quickly cooked it with my strongest fire for a few seconds and then ate it without wasting any second.

    Rhea started to understand what is happening after seeing Micheal eating the heart of the corporal level monster.

    Micheal is quite surprised by sudden leveling up of Ashlyn but he didn¡¯t think much as sometimes unexpected leveling up did happen.

    I started to operate refinement engine at full speed, to provide much-needed mana for the level up.

    The changes started to ur all over my body giving me enhancement in all aspect from physical to magical.

    Not only that my runes on my refinement engine also started to brighten and soon my refinement engine started to expand.

    This goes for half an hour and I and Ashlyn leveled up to Specialist grade when the seal of supremebat exercise of begin to throb rapidly and started sucking all the limited mana I have in my body at abnormal speed, so fast that I started to feel pain in my body.

    Without cooking, I started to take bites out if the heart of Corporal level monster, it tasted awful but I still ate it.

    The seal started to suck more and more energy out of me and to provide enough energy, I have to keep taking bites of the heart of the corporal monster.

    The throb of the seal¡¯s only stopped when I ate one forth of heart, I felt relieved as it stopped sucking my mana but then seal brighten and it started to transfer its energy to certain toward the certain source.

    I got startled realizing that source is Ashlyn and after my careful probing I noticed that the seal is copying itself on Ashlyn.

    The seal had to start to form on Ashlyn¡¯s body, I didn¡¯t know that monster can have seals of supremebat exercise, I have to conform with rheater.

    If the seal fully copied into the body of Ashlyn then her physique would enhance greatly, as monster her defense would be better than mine.

    I can feel Ashlyn id feeling very good as the seal is forming in her body, I can understand the feeling, I felt it too when the seal is forming in my body.

    The forming of seal going on for ten minutes before stopping.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" Ashlynes out of me and flew high in the air, only after a few secondster did shee down and I got the good look at her.

    Apart from growing few centimeters and her feathers bing more vibrant than before there are no changes in her.

    "Chew chew chew!" Ashlyn said something that made startled but I soon controlled my emotions.

    "Did supremebat exercise seals imprinted on our monster during level up?" I asked Rhea, in order to divert my mind from the thing that Ashlyn told me.

    When Ashlyn parents leveled up, they grew three times that normal size but Ashlyn but she stayed near the same.

    ¡¯¡¯Yes, they do but the only level up between grades not level up between normal levels." She said.

    I nodded in understanding and take out the Grade 1 shoes that I found near the dead body yesterday.

    I had already cleaned them well yesterday well, now that level up to specialist grade, I can wear them without further ado.

    I want to test my power so badly but here not the ce, many powerful monsters are lurking here.

    Without wasting time we resumed our journey, I took a sneak peek at rhea as we walking but she seemed normal.

    I am still quite shocked by the thing Ashlyn told me after leveling up.

    She said when she was on shoulder earlier, she smelled the wonderful fragrance from fruit and she ate that wonderful fruit with relish but when she was about to fly away from that tree, she started to feel hot suddenly and feeling of leveling up came soon after.

    After being shocked for a while, I reasonably thought it through and found there is only one reasonable exnation to had.

    Miracle Fruit!

    She definitely ate the Miracle fruit, they are known as Miracle Fruit because they have miraculous abilities.

    Some may help in level up like the one Ashlyn did, some may enhance physical abilities and power one have.

    I even read some Miracle Fruit that can even grant power, I thought all that is faux but after seeing the effects of Miracle Fruits.

    They are extremely hard to find and recognize like the one Ashlyn ate, it looked like any other normal fruit, they say only some monster had some innate talent to recognize them.

    Wait! Didn¡¯t she said she smell the wonderful fragrance from the fruit, she may have the talent to find Miracle Fruit, I will ask herter when we are alone.

    I be so happy that I couldn¡¯t contain myself, rhea even frowned, seeing me like but she thought it was because I leveled up.

    Suddenly I came to myself, Miracle fruits aren¡¯t the normal fruits which were lying around waiting for Ashlyn to smell them, the Miracle fruit may well be the only Miracle fruit in this realm.

    But still, talent to detect fruit has immense value, whenever Ashlyn near any Miracle fruit she will be able to smell it.

 Chapter 77 A Job Offer

    Two more days passed by and we were only two to three days away from the smallke.

    ¡¯¡¯Ingres Flower!" Rhea eximed and cautiously cut the flower off the tree with expert precision.

    Rhea has extensive knowledge of herbs and ores and she been able to identify them and pick them easily.

    She said when she was deep in the forest, she spotted precious ores and herbs everywhere but was in no condition to take them.

    She must have picked tens of herbs till now, I don¡¯t know much about it as I never extensively read about them.

    I only had read about them a little when I left my building for the Green Heel as many people were finding precious herbs are ores here.

    Although I may have not picked as much as rhea I still found few ingots of ores that worth quite a credits.

    We didn¡¯t put every precious ore into our backpack lest it makes our backpack heavy.

    We only took a minimum and only precious, rhea even threw away some of the ores, she had picked earlier because it is making her backpack heavy.

    If she was hunting in westblood, she never would have done that, she would have easily taken ten times more ores she has now but here is different, the danger is everywhere in this realm.

    It¡¯s been six days since I entered this realm but I didn¡¯t see anyone except for Rhea and that dead body from the westblood.

    It¡¯s been two days since I leveled up but I hadn¡¯t had a chance to test my powers fully.

    Now I can kill Private grade with the swing of my sword but all the specialist grade monsters that I hade across these days are at peak and I am no match for them.

    I feel quite bored sometimes when we just walk and walk but no monstere across us.

    I know it¡¯s a good thing, lesser the monster we encounter the quicker we will reach our destination.

    We suddenly stopped on track when we heard the big rustlinge toward us, we quickly activated our weapons hearing the sound.

    From the sound of rustle, I can say there are more than three monstersing toward, just as we attack to caught the monsters off guard but stopped on time because we noticed something peculiar.

    It was human silhouettes, soon theye out one by one, there six of them in two groups, three boys and three girls.

    They are definitely the same as the group I met earlier, six of them looked fourteen, fifteen years old and are at Private grade, I am sure they are from the central continent as well.

    "See, didn¡¯t tell you I sense peopleing toward us but you wouldn¡¯t believe me!" said the boycently at the girl.

    He had blue hair and blue eyes and looked quite handsome.

    ¡¯¡¯Stop bragging your sensing ability, Aron." Said the beautiful girl with hair ck as night.

    We just stayed silent, listening to their conversation.

    This boy and girl seemed to leaders of their team.

    The boy wanted to say something but he stopped and looked toward us smilingly.

    "My dear friends from the outer continent I am Shawn and this is Carol." Shawn introduced himself.

    "We like to offer a job to you? and you won¡¯t be disappointed in our payment!" he said, he sound businessmen in those old movies.

    We both became vignt after hearing him, although I didn¡¯t sense any bad intention from still we better be careful.

    And saying outer continent means he knows wee from a different ce than him.

    ¡¯¡¯What job?" I asked vigntly, all of them had the power to fight with the Corporal level monster and if they are requesting our help, then it is really dangerous.

    "It is very dangerous and chances of you getting injured or maybe dead are high but if you are sessful, what we will pay will be a fortune to you," he said, I got little startled hearing his utterly honest offer.

    Most of the people will say no to such job but he said he will pay a fortune. He is saying that what he will pay us a fortune to us but not to him.

    "What is the job?" Rhea asked. although it may be very and we may not do it but it doesn¡¯t hurt to as.

    ¡¯¡¯There is underground cave one hour from here, It is the Cave of grade 3 Sandworm monsters." He said.

    I also heard this Grade 3 term from the other team from the central continent, it probably means Corporal grade.

    "There are about some fifteen, sixteen monsters are there and five or six Grade 3 monsters while rest is grade 2, what you two have to throw the thing inside that we gave you." He continued while we silently while keeping our expression straight.

    "After that, you just have to run, we will handle the rest whates after," he said so nonchntly like selling candy.

    Rhea and I may look expressionless but we are shocked inside, they are really asking us to risk our lives, although he said before that there is a threat to our life buy still?

    ¡¯¡¯Why aren¡¯t are you doing this?" I asked, instead of getting angry at my question he smiled.

    "We would have done it but it would take a lot of our time and energy like I said you just have thrown the things we gave and run and we will handle the rest." I was about to reject them but rhea asked the question.

    ¡¯¡¯What we will get if we do this?" Rhea asked I got little startled when she asked this question, I didn¡¯t think she will be interested in a life-threatening job.

    ¡¯¡¯Our seniors had hidden two pouches inside that cave, we only need badge inside the pouches and rest it will be yours." He said.

    ¡¯¡¯What¡¯s in the pouches?" I can¡¯t stop asking myself

    "Beside the badge, it will have at least one Knight Grade Artifact and Skill and of course the space pouch which containing them if you are lucky, you may get potions and mana stones also," he said with still that slight smile on his face.

    ¡¯¡¯Knight Grade?" Rhea asked, I also wanted to ask this question, it is the first time I¡¯ve heard it.

    "Knight Grade refers to 12 basic grades, Knight grades skills and artifacts can be used by all 12 basic stages." he patiently exined to us.

    I am really feeling conflicted right now, I would have definitely rejected it before mentioning payment but now that he mentioned it, I am really doing it.

    ¡¯¡¯I¡¯ll do it," Rhea said before I could answer, I can understand her choice, they are paying a lot.

    Fuck it! "I¡¯ll do it too!" I said fortunees with the risk, I cant always cling to my life, I have to take certain risks to progress.

    ¡¯¡¯let¡¯s get going then! Time is precious." He said and we followed the six of them as we ran.

    Note: I will be starting my P a t r e o n from tomorrow, which also will be a day when readers of our novel reached 1 Million.

    Please keep Voting.

    A.

 Chapter 78 Strike to the Skull

    Thank You! all my readers for the love and support you have given to our novel as today our novel had hit the 1M readers.

    A W

    "Bang Bang!" I heard loud noises behind me, when I looked back I saw Shawn and his teammates are attacking monsters.

    I can¡¯t see clearly how many monsters died but they keeping out of caves as there has been arge cloud of dust at the entrance but Shawn and friend keep attacking and drinking a mana potion.

    I could hear faint sounds from afar, Carol and her team also fighting the monsters like Shawn.

    "Grrrrr! Grrr!" "Bang bang bang!" loud cries of monster and attacks from the show¡¯s team is grating my ears.

    Soon smoke cleared and I can see four bodies were lying in the ground but three giant earthworm monsters were moving toward Shawn and his two teammates.

    From their size and aura, they are definitely Corporal stage monster but Shawn did not seem flustered seeing them and attacked them at his own will.

    Although those three monsters looked fatally injured, they are not and only their outer defense is broken.

    They started to fight in wild abandon, seeing the fight, I shook internally. It did not look to fight between Private grade and Corporal grade but Corporal grade Versace Corporal grade.

    The fight is going for half an hour but there is no clear winner on the surface but I can tell that those three Corporal level monsters not going to survive more than half an hour.

    The fight would have finished in the first twenty minutes if not for monsters ability to burrow into the ground from time to time.

    I started to feel faint vibration under my feet but I didn¡¯t think much, assuming they were just the vibration created by the fight but I was so wrong.

    ¡¯¡¯Bang!" ¡¯¡¯Grrr!" An earthworm monsteres out ground not far from me and started to cry out in its grating voice.

    It stalled for a while as if since the environment and then suddenly ites toward me making that ufortable notice.

    It is smallpared to monsters that Shawn and team fighting but it could still eat me whole easily.

    I thought of running but there is no use as this is mid-level Specialist grade monster, in the cave I sessfully able to run away from Corporal grade monster because space was narrow and it wasn¡¯t able to chase me at its full speed but here is different.

    I activated my sword, armor, and shoes while still circting the 20th move of exercise.

    I know, I am not its match right now but I just have stalled it for while as Shawn finished his fight and save me.

    Fuck! I hit myself hard feeling ashamed, since when I became such loser that I want others to save me and especially from those who are lower grade than me.

    ¡¯¡¯Ahhh!" I screamed loud and run toward the monster to attack it, no matter how powerful this monster is, if not kill it, I will at least injure it for my pride.

    I run toward it with all my speed, by making a momentum, I wanted to make my strongest attack.

    These shoes are really amazing, my speed had increased nearly two times, these shoes are best to make an instant movement.

    "nk!" my sword hit it, cracking the earthyer off its skin and even drawing out its blood.

    "Grrr!" it roared and tried to eat me with its mouth but using the counter force of my sword, I dodge it¡¯s the mouth.

    Seeing it¡¯sing toward me with its mouth opened, seeing it¡¯s speed, I don¡¯t have any option but meet it with my sword.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" "Thud thud thud...." as I attacked it with my sword, I felt a shock ran through my body and I have to take a few steps back.

    I even received some internal injuries due to shock but I don¡¯t have time to dwell on it as it ising toward me.

    ¡¯¡¯nk nk nk!" I kept defending against its an attack if this keeps going, my internal injuries definitely will worsen.

    I can¡¯t do anything except for defense and of course, try to circte advance moves of exercise but harder as I already feeling immense pain.

    Now I truly understand the necessity of skills, I had thought as long as I am able to circte more moves of exercise it will be but it is not.

    Supremebat exercise best used to make the body stronger by creating more seals but it cant give you instantaneous and lethal power, only Skills give that.

    I am really regretting not epting Jim¡¯s offer, half a month ago Jim suddenly asked if I had any half skill when I said no, he wanted to give me one saying he had many.

    I declined to say I had no need for skills as I had supremebat exercise and that is enough but I am so so wrong, I know that now.

    "ng!" I felt a little less shock this time as I sessfully circted the 21st move.

    Still, it not enough! Not enough! I roared inside and started madly attacking it, although I barely able injure but it gives me some release from feeling repressed past few weeks.

    ¡¯¡¯nk nk nk!" ¡¯¡¯Thud thud thud..." ¡¯¡¯Puh!" I vomited the blood as my internal organ shook.

    Even receiving injuries, I didn¡¯t stop madly attacking while still circting exercise.

    This madness started to pay off, my attacks be lethal as the cirction of exercise reached the 23rd circle, only one move 24th.

    "Grrrrr!" we both engulf in madness, the monster was already quite mad of inhaling the gas from ss ball and now gaining small injuries from my relentless attacks.

    It moved its mouth toward head without caring for consequence but I defended it from while taking a few steps back.

    ¡¯Kacha!¡¯ "Fuck!" I shouted as my shouted dislocated by the attack, I quickly adjusted it back to its ce without wasting any time and attacked it again.

    I may look mad who fighting without his life but that is not, there is a method in my madness.

    Even since I attacking it, five out of three of my attacks were concentrated on a single spot on its head.

    I already removed the defensiveyer of it with my attack and I only need to make attack urately to finish it off but there is a problem, I didn¡¯t think my attacks are powerful enough to pierce its skull.

    I think only after circting 24th move of supremebat exercise and that¡¯s what I trying to achieve through my madness.

    ¡¯Crack!¡¯ another one of my bone cracked, this times it¡¯s my hips but I did not and keep attacking.

    ¡¯¡¯Yes!" I shouted through my gritted teeth as I seeded in circting 24th move of supremebat exercise.

    ¡¯¡¯bam!" ¡¯Crack...¡¯ another some of my bones crack, in my happiness of circting 24th move of exercise, I git distracted and got.

    Wiping my bloodied mouth, I quickly get up.

    This is a blessing in the curse, monster and I have enough space between us that I could probably jump over its head.

    "Ahhhh!" shouting with all my heart, I ran towards it with heart.

    ¡¯¡¯Grrr!" It shouted seeing me running toward it when there is only three meters distance between us, I jumped.

    If I want wearing grade 1 shoes, making this jump would have been quite hard but it is quite effortless.

    "Grrrrr!" I opened its mouth seeing me jump toward, I will definitely end up as its food but I smiled seeing the monster acting as I predicted.

    As I was only one meter away from it, I did flip in the air with the aid of my Grade 1 shoe artifact.

    ¡¯¡¯Puchi!" I pieced the de into the skull of the monster as I directly above it and left the sword in its skull.

    ¡¯¡¯Grrrrrr Grrrr!" "Thud!" I heard it¡¯s mournful cried as Inded on the ground with the thud.

    "Grrrr!" it cried out it pain loudly but soon its cries started to slow down and it fell on the earth motionless.

    I remove the bottle healing potion from my pocket and drank it and let go of everything.

    I powerlessly fell on the ground as I watch the dead monster body, I didn¡¯t even want to take out my sword from the monster as I am feeling pain due countless broken bones in my body.

 Chapter 79 Paymen

    Sitting on the ground, I watch the fight which is happening in front of me, of the three corporal level monsters, one has fallen while Shawn and his teammates fighting the remaining two.

    The fight should be over within an hour, the only reason it taking so long because of the defense of the monsters.

    Earthworm monsters have thickyer earth covering their body, it is quite harder breach, especially Corporal level earthworm which defenseyer has metallic texture in on it, which makes it even harder to prate.

    But I can see many injuries on the bodies of monsters, they should not be able tost more than an hour.

    Its good thing for me though, an hour rest would be enough for me to walk normally again.

    Seeing many amazing skills that Shawn and his teammates are using, I also want to see if I will get any skills in my payment.

    If I had such skill that Shawn is attacking with, I would have finished my fight one-fourth of the original time.

    As I watch the Shawn fight, I learned many things, especially on how to fight.

    Their way of fighting is really precise and efficient, not a single moment is wasteful, every flick of their finger to thump of their foot for the purpose.

    The one thing startle me as much as skipping of the grade is their teamwork, its wless, they rarely talk in the fight but each other seem to know what other going do and they act ording to it.

    If I could implement any of the good points in my fighting, it will be very helpful to me.

    Sometimeter they killed another monster leaving behind only one, seeing the fight is going to over soon, I walk toward them but not before taking out the core from the monster that I just killed.

    I stopped walking after I reached a certain distance from the fight and wait for it finishes it, I don¡¯t want to be a casualty of my recklessness.

    "Bang!" three of them release different skills but they had merged seamlessly and attacked the monster.

    "Thud!" this was the attack that broke thest lifeline of monster and it fell into the ground with a thud.

    Three of them had rested on the ground while taking out a potion from their pocket.

    Shawn just gave me tired smile but didn¡¯t talk looks like this fight had taken too much out of them.

    I am very happy seeing that, I didn¡¯t have to immediately go into the cave immediately as I wanted to remove the core of the monster.

    If it were other monsters, I would have removed the heard from the corporal level monster but looking at their horrible faces, I didn¡¯t want to do it.

    If is westblood I would have taken their heart to sell but here I only took the heart of monster to eat and I don¡¯t want to eat the heart of these horrible looking monsters.

    I quickly removed the core of eight monsters, including the monster that I killed earlier, I got a total of nine monster cores today. Six specialist grade and three Corporal grade.

    When I taking out the core, I disnt see any ridicule or satire in Shawn¡¯s eyes but I did see in his teammate¡¯s eyes.

    I didn¡¯t mind that looks least a bit,pared to this much money, their looks nothing to me.

    "Let¡¯s go! Carol may be already waiting for us!" he said after resting for fifteen minutes.

    All four of us follow behind Shawn, this time his speed not that fast and I could easily follow behind him.

    On the way to the monster¡¯s cave, I¡¯ve asked many questions to Shawn, some he answered while on some he just smiled without saying anything but all the question Shawn answered me will be very helpful to me in my future practice.

    A half an hourter we reached the ce from which I threw the ss balls but we didn¡¯t stop there and kept going.

    Only when we reached the intersection of two caves did we stopped as we found Carol standing there with three girls.

    ¡¯¡¯What took you so long?" Carol asked, "There was three Grade 3 monster on our part." Shawn replied with his usual smile on his face.

    ¡¯¡¯Now that you arrived, we should head inside!" Said Carol and we walked towards thest cave.

    Rhea and I walk behind six people, she seemed little roughed up, looks like she also fought with the monsters.

    Cave, where monster resides, is extremely big and it didn¡¯t seems to smell foul which is expected.

    Sarah and Shawn had lightened the light stone to the limit which made the whole cave bright as a day.

    The cave looked mostly empty, except for some monster shit and few rock and stones here and there.

    Shawn and Sarah walk toward the corner of the cave and picked up two while color palm-size leather pouches which seemed to have runes drawn all over them.

    My heart beating fast as Shawn and Sarah picked pouches and removed the fist-size ck badge from it.

    Not only me even Rhea cant seemed to control her face and emotion seeing those pouched.

    I can feel the satirical gazes but didn¡¯t mind, my breath starts to quicken as Shawn and Carole to wars us.

    Shawn had again removed something from them this time half fist size disc, seeing him doing Carol also did that.

    Shawn took the disc off the carol hand and seem to read it, ¡¯¡¯Two low-level Knight grade skills, zing strikes, and Mirabelle¡¯s dance, these are a quite good low-level skill." He said looking toward us.

    zing strikes? Mirabelle¡¯s dance? This is my first time hearing these skills name and Rhea also seems to be clueless about it.

    Seeing our clueless faces, Shawn exined to us. "zing strikes is fire maniption skill and Mirabelle¡¯s dance is speed rted skill," Shawn exined in the short term.

    ¡¯¡¯Which one do you want?" He asked as he looks at us. There is a no question about which skill I want, Ashlyn and I share fire ability, of course, I will select fire-rted ability.

    ¡¯¡¯I will take Mirabelle¡¯s Dance," Rhea answered before me.

    ¡¯¡¯I will take zing strikes." I also said after Rhea. Shawn nodded seeing our choices.

    ¡¯¡¯Give me your holowatch!" He said, I got confused but I moved my hand toward him.

    He did something with a rectangr rectangr disc.

    ¡¯¡¯Beep!" A notification sounded I my holowatch, their folder named zing Layers but when I tried to open it, it reminded code.

    When l looked shown in confusion, ¡¯¡¯Osc*3h..." he said extra long code which I typed after him, soon the folder opened.

    He repeated the same process to Rhea, "Here take this." he said and handed me and Rhea the pouches.

    ¡¯¡¯We had already wasted enough time in this cave, we should get going!" He said to Carol, nodding both Carol and his teams started to leave but he suddenly stopped.

    "I¡¯ll give advice, don¡¯t use mana crystal for practice, it does more harm than good. Use it only when you get past 12 basic stages." saying this he left with his teammates.

 Chapter 80 Fortune!

    I got little startled by Shawn¡¯s advise, I had thought that mana crystals were one of the practice resources but Shawn said it will be detrimental to practice, I was little disappointed but soon my expression turned very happy.

    Shawn giving advise about mana crystals means, there is a possibility of having some mana crystals in a pouch in my hand.

    I opened the Skill folder first because I want to check skill above all, zing Strikes is the skill which throws the concentrated bolts of fire, the more concentrated fire is the more lethal it will be.

    As I keep reading it¡¯s a description, my expression morphed in utter shock, this skill is too powerful. As long as I get basic mastery over it, I don¡¯t think any leftovers in westblood will be my match, either from the government or organization, only those who have skillparable to zing Strikes will be matched for me in the same realm.

    And this is only low-level Knight grade skill, I wonder how powerful medium and high-level knight skills are but I am sure about the one thing, the skills that Shawn and his friends use are only low-level skill because medium and high-level knight skill has a very high requirement that even Shawn cant able satisfy at Private Grade.

    The only prerequisite of this skill is that your mana has to be 80% minimum, my mana will reach that purity will in a few days.

    My hand is shaking a little bit excited as I look at the pouch, the white in color with white runes drawn all over it.

    I was shocked when looked inside the pouch, it had about one-meter cubic space but that¡¯s not what shocked, what shocked me most is the things inside it.

    There are sword hilt, a silver bracelet which looked quite stylish, one potion bottle and five thumbnail size colorless crystals.

    They are mana crystals, they looked like coins made of crystals and top of them is the same logo I¡¯ve seen on the clothing of central continents youth.

    A five petals Red jasmines, this seemed to be the logo of their organization.

    The pouch size can be adjusted, it can be made big as my arm and small as the current palm size.

    As I remove the sword hilt from the pouch, I saw Rhea also doing the same.

    The sword did not look as normal sword hilt but did not look that special, if someone looked at it, he would only give second nce before forgetting about it.

    It¡¯s less noticeable than Shawn and Jim were using, I feel happy seeing that as I could use outside without noticed being special.

    I only hope this sword would suit me, if it turned in broad sword or long sword, then it would be quite troublesome.

    "Uhn!" I startled because when I input my mana into it, Ie to know that I can manipte its size, I can turn to scimitar or falchion any sword I want orpletely different sword which suitable for me.

    I have heard this type of size manipting artifacts exist but never seen with my eyes.

    Rhea had also manipted her sword size, it is a little different than before, it wider than before and looking at her bulging muscle little heavier also.

    I notice that when I am manipting the sword its weight increased and decreased and that is not controble.

    And I notice another interesting thing that, it took very less mana than the Grade 1 sword that I am using, approximately five times less.

    Even if I was in the initial level of Private Grade, I still could use this sword easily and another thing is, I could activate and deactivate this sword easily.

    Next, I receive the bracelet, I know this is not a bracelet but shield, like sword earlier.

    It can also be easily maniptable, it will be very helpful to me defending against my opponent easily.

    If I had this shield earlier, I would have had an easier time fighting that monster and would have been less injured.

    The bottle is normal thumb size potion bottle which is continuing yellow liquid, there is no information on it but I know it is very precious.

    Thest thing is five colorless thumbnail size mana crystals, the one saw on news were very coarse and not refined as these ones.

    Rhea and I found three things on our space pouch simrly, instead of shield type artifact she got Shoe type artifacts.

    I don¡¯t think it is a coincidence that we got Artifacts that is suitable for us when Shawn and Carol discussed something earlier I saw him doing something to our space pouches.

    It must be shown doing, given us the artifacts that is suitable for us as Rhea¡¯s offense is strong but her speed is slow, so shoe type artifact best suited for her and I focused very less on my defense, so, The shield is necessary for me to defend against the attacks that I can¡¯t dodge.

    I will have to thank Shawn if I am ever able to meet him again. I am about to put the pouch in my backpack, it will be quite dangerous if someone takes note I have space pouch with me.

    "Gasp!" rhea gasped.

    When I looked at I found her staring at the right pocket of her pants, "What happened?" I asked her, seeing her acting like that.

    "Try to put your space pouch in your pocket?" she said instead, I looked at her confusedly, seeing she not saying anything, I put my space pouch in my pocket.

    "Gasp!" I also gasped seeing what happened, my space pouch which I put in my pocket had merged with my pocket.

    If someone looked from outside, one will find it nothing different and I just have to supply the mana inside to store or took out the thing inside it.

    It is simply miraculous! it will immensely help in time of emergency and I would have to be little careful inputting and removing things in others presence.

    "There are a lot of precious ores and crystals here!" I said she nodded in affirmation.

    We both started to collect the crystals and ores that we found precious and this time we don¡¯t have to worry about space and weight as whatever we put inside the space pouch will be weightless.

    I also put the precious things that I have in my backpack into my space pouch, not to be too obvious to others we still decided to keep many things in my pack back and only keep most precious into the space pouch.

    The space pouch is only one third is filled after putting so many things inside.

    "Dark wille soon, we shout get out of this cave!" said Rhea, I nodded and started to leave with her.

    Looking at my holowatch only, only one hour remain till dark and we hadn¡¯t found a suitable spot yet.

 Chapter 81 !

    "Tring! Tring!" I woken up by the sound of the rm, I woke up by the sound of the rm.

    Just as I woke up, I quickly checked my right pocket, I sighed relief seeing my space pocket is still there.

    It was not the dream! I said to myself, the events of yesterday were really quite unbelievable that made me think if it weren¡¯t all the dream.

    There is only faint lighting from the sky, there is still time to dawn fully broke through.

    Rhea had already woken up and making food with Ashlyn help, I got quite surprised seeing that as till now only I was cooking.

    All the spices that I had brought with me are used in the cooking food and the only salt had but it willst for three days at maximum.

    By the time I had to freshen up, the outside had be visible but Rhea and Ashlyn are still cooking the hog on fire.

    Yesterday when we were looking for the camp wee across peak Specialist grade hog which Rhea killed quickly with the help new knight grade shoes and sword.

    With the help of those two Knight grade artifacts Rhea¡¯s power has more than doubled, now she can peak Specialist grade monsters within five minutes.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirped in pride while providing the fire for Rheas cooking.

    "I thought I should cook today and your little birdy offered to help, them who I am to refuse to help!" said Rhea, "Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirped again but this time she asking for praise.

    "Ashlyn is such good girl!" I said as I patted her feathers, she again chirped in happiness beforeing back to her indifferent self.

    In fifteen minutes the hog is fully cooked, as I take a bite of the meat, I found it surprisingly tasty and itis only cooked with salt.

    "It¡¯s really tasty!" I praised Rhea while eating, "Thanks, I learned it in passing," she replied after we finished eating we pack the leftover food for the night, seeing how much food is left, I don¡¯t think we will have to cook in the night.

    "We didn¡¯t cover much distance yesterday," Rhea said as she looked at the map, I nodded yesterday we were busy doing the job for Shawn and Carol and didn¡¯t walk much toward our destination.

    "We will have to two days, at most three to reach thatke, hopefully, we will find some people there," Rhea said.

    "We will definitely," I said, going home is a most important thing, this realm is good for practice but as long as we didn¡¯t find a secure way for home there always be uncertainty in our heart that will drive us to madness.

    We started walking like always while killing the monsters thate into our way, our enthusiasm is high due to the fortune we made yesterday.

    There is only one dangerous spot on the way to theke that is a small valley. we will have to cross that valley to reach theke.

    The valley is dangerous but we have to cross because if we walk around the valley, it will take us near a week to reach theke and we can¡¯t afford to lose that much time.

    I have been pushing my Refinement Engine extra hard since yesterday, Rhea¡¯s skill also has a condition 80% mana purity and her mana already had reached the purity of 80% reversing she entered this realm.

    Rhea is saying that she will be able to perform her skill within a week of study.

    I will not be much behind her as I already started studying the skill and if my luck is good, my mana purity will reach within ten days and that time I will also able to perform the skill.

    Time passed by and we had reached near the valley, We could see it with our eyes and it would take little more than an hour to reach it.

    We had decided to camp by valley for today and enter the valley tomorrow as we think it would take us whole day or more to cross the valley.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew chew!" Ashlyn called out, as we look we saw a feline monstering toward us.

    It is half a meter in length and has aqua white stripped all over it¡¯s a coat.

    This realm has many unidentified beasts, that we cant seemed to know, "Chew chew chew!" chirped Ashlyn saying she wanted to fight.

    She had already had asked earlier many times to fight, I said no to that thinking it will waste a lot of time but now seeing we are very close to the valley, I decided to let her fight the monster.

    "Ok, you can fight but finish it quickly," I said, giving in to her wishes.

    "Chew chew!" she chirped loudly and flew toward that feline monster, I and Rhea stood some distance away watching the fight.

    "Boom!" Ashly threw away the fireball at the feline monster but it dodges nimbly and attacked with water needles from the coat.

    I was quite surprised seeing water type attack as it is the first monster I¡¯ve seen so far which could do water type attack.

    This is ranged domain type attack, it will be difficult for me to kill it if I am not wearing my armor.

    Ashlyn effortlessly dodges the water needle and again attack with the fireball, after entering specialist grade her fire had before more lethal and she can control it more easily and that why she took less time to construct fireball that before.

    It keeps going on, attack and dodges all over but no monster ever able to hit another.

    Suddenly Ashlyn changed her strategy and started to attack with fist size fireball than palm size fireball and because of that her speed of constructing fireball had increased and the feline monster is a hard time avoiding Ashlyn attack despite its nimbleness.

    "Growl!" the feline monster growled as Ashlyn fire grazed past is a coat.

    We thought it will attack Ashlyn in retribution but it ran away, it ran away so fast that we barely noticed it¡¯s running away, it was really sudden turn that feline monster took.

    "Ashlyn don¡¯t follow it!" I shouted seeing Ashlyn about to follow it.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirped in indignation, "Don¡¯t worry Ashlyn, you will get many chances to fight after we entered the valley," I said to Ashlyn.

 Chapter 82 Poison I

    We have reached the entrance of the valley an hour before the evening and started to find a spot for camp.

    This time we were extra careful when looking at the spot, we are very close to the valley and probably of some corporal level monstering here is very high.

    Sometimeter we did find a good spot to set up camp, just when I about to press the button on my camp gear we found two peopleing toward us.

    We became vignt seeing theming toward us, as theye closer, I got the good look at them. This pair is quite peculiar, one tall and thin while the other is short and chubby.

    The tall one is peak level Specialist grade evolver while short one mid-level Specialist grade evolver.

    "Hello, are you setting a camp here?" Asked the tall boy, he is not good looking but he had a face which gave a familiar and harmless feeling.

    "Yes, we are. Is there any problem?" Rhea asked, her behavior is very cautious. it is very hard to trust others, especially those who in the same condition as us.

    I had also been very careful when I followed the signs of rhea in the cave, I only rxed when I found her familiar.

    Our interaction with Shawn and control waspletely different, they had no interest in whatever measly things we were carrying but two people in front of us arepletely different.

    They are the same us and came from the same ce as us and will be very interested in whatever we have.

    "No, no problem, we just came here to invite you," he said, we looked at him questioningly at his invitation.

    ¡¯¡¯You guys are also trying to pass valley right? We did that yesterday but wee across the corporal level monsters, so we decided to wait for a few people before going into the valley." Exined the chubby youth, Andrew.

    I nodded in understanding, we also thought we mighte across some Corporal level monsters but had not thought there will be many Corporal level monsters in such a small valley.

    ¡¯¡¯We were just about to cook food, you are wee to join and it will be very safe if we put the camp in one ce to defend against unforeseen circumstances." Said Neil.

    ¡¯¡¯Ok." Rhea and I said in unison after thinking through, it will be very hard to defend against Corporal level monster if attack us night as even two us won¡¯t able to beat it but it ispletely different for two people.

    "follow us! Our camp is not far from here," said Neil and walked with Andrew, rhea and I followed behind them.

    "Why do want to cross the valley?" I asked.

    We want to cross it because we have a map, after crossing the valley we wille across theke which will likely be gathering spot for many people.

    ?

    From their talking, I can conclude that they have a specific ce to go which is only possible if they have a map or someone had told them.

    ¡¯¡¯Aren¡¯t you going scind forest?" He asked, scind forest one of two forests of this realm, the one we are currently in know as Conrad forest.

    "Scind first?" we both asked in unison, why are they going to the Scind forest.

    He removed the square paper from his pocket but soon it tuned in to foot length paper on which map is drawn, it looked identical to ours but it has some extra markings on it.

    "four days ago, we saw a rider flying through the sky, throwing these maps from above, it says that they had found an exit of this realm and asked everyone to reached there within two weeks," Neil replied.

    We were quite shocked hearing this news, we thought we know if someone knows anything when we reached the smallke but looks like westblood had already sent the rescue.

    "Can you show us the map?" asked Rhea, I also want to see the map if what he said is true then our way home is already found and we just have to reach there.

    "Sure!" he said and gave us the map, as we looked at the map, what he said true. on the front of the paper is printed map and back of it has information that Neil had just told us.

    There is even seal of government on the map which can be forged easily. "Thank you!" Rhea said while holding back the map.

    Scind forest is another part of the realm, to reach the Scind forest from Conrad forest, we have to travel through Wesnd.

    Four days had been already and only ten days had remained, if we cross the valley in two days, we will have eight days to reach the Wesnd and seeing the distance, I am confident we can reach it in six days if any unforeseen circumstances didn¡¯t ur.

    even if they ur, we have an extra two days, I don¡¯t think we wille across any major problem in the wastnd as long we pass the valley safely.

    Soon we reached Neil and Andrews camp, They found a better ce than us and is quite defensive if any monster ever attacks.

    Another thing is their camp, It is true Grade 1 camp not like mine which s barely reached the Grade 1, It can even hold against Corporal level monsters as long as one has enough Corporal level core crystal.

    It is ck in color and ten people can easily sleep inside itfortably.

    "You don¡¯t have to put your camp, you can sleep in ours?" Neil offered to see me putting on our own camp, "It¡¯s okay! we don¡¯t want to impose." I said firmly. seeing me declining, he didn¡¯t ask again.

    We don¡¯t know them enough to sleep in their tent, Rhea and I had already discussed this when we wereing here.

    As rhea about to prepare for the food, this type Neil again invited us to eat, this time we didn¡¯t decline.

    Chubby Andrew started to cook front, he seemed quite an expert in cooking food.

    Soon the food is ready and everybody started to say but just like always, the first to eat food is little glutton Ashlyn, she gave everyone a goodugh by her antics.

    Neil had an angry looking Iron Hog monster, it is higher rank species of Searing hog. It is a ss 9 strain monster which known for its extreme anger.

    ¡¯¡¯Andrew where is your monster?" I asked, seeing Andrew had called his monster.

    "It is resting! It got fatally injured yesterday," he said.

    After dinner, we made ns for tomorrow, as both of them had ventured into the valley.

    We left for our camp after an hour of discussion. We decided one will keep watch for two hours to guard against unforeseen circumstances.

    Rhea offered to keep the first watch, I nodded and slept, she will wake me after four hours after hers and her ministers watch is over.

 Chapter 83 Poison II

    I was woken by Rhea four hourster for the watch, I washed my face with cold water to wake myself from the half-awake state.

    There are still a few hours till dawn, I decided to study the skill to pass the time.

    zing strikes is really amazing skill, first I thought it would just like throwing concentrated fire arrows through certain method but I was wrong.

    This skill much more than that, as I kept studying it, I havee to know the true value of this skill.

    If I am able to sessfully mastered this skill to the end, my mana maniption will reach apletely different level.

    The swirling fireballs which are still taking me second to contract will be made by with the thought. With absolute mastery over this skill, I will be able to deliver thousands of zing arrows every moment which will beparable to High-level Knight level skill.

    hours passed by as I got immersed in studying the skill, I didn¡¯t even notice when the sky is brightening, I onlye out my immersion when I felt movement beside me.

    It is Rhea who had woken up, nodding toward me, she left to freshen up. I closed the folder seeing studies enough.

    Ashlyn still hasn¡¯t woken up, this glutton really ate a lotst night, she asked for the second te after she finished her first and now she will wake upte because she overate.

    I quickly freshen up seeing, there is only an hour before the time of leaving. When I went outside the camp, I found that chubby Andrew is already cooking the food and Rhea is talking to Neil, asking him about monsters they encountered in the valley.

    "Good Morning!" said chubby Andrew, I reciprocate his greeting and sit beside him to watch him cook.

    Andrew is a really good cook, his foodparable to which I get in my apartment, he had all types of cooking instruments, condiments, and spices for cooking.

    When I asked him yesterday how did he learn such good cooking, he said he had taken sses, I got a quite surprised hearing that. Adventurers rarely learned anything other thanbat-rted sses.

    Tasting his cooking, I also decided to take weekly cooking sses after I got out of this realm. Soon Andrew finished cooking and started to make tes.

    Seeing Ashlyn still hasn¡¯te out the tent, "Excuse me, ill bring Ashlyn." I said and walk back into my camp to wake up Ashley.

    "Ashlyn wake up!" I said while shaking her awake, "Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirped annoyedly, asking why do I waking up her so early.

    I stilled suddenly! isn¡¯t her emotion way too clear, ever since she leveled up to specialist grade, her intelligence increased by farpare to normal specialist grade monsters?

    Normally any specialist grade bonded monsters intelligence could bepared two years child and it increased as time passed or it leveled up but Ashlyn intelligence is currentlypared to the three years child and only Corporal grade bonded monsters have the intelligence of a three-year-old child.

    I sigh! It is not the time to think about such a heavy subject, I hit her head lightly and said, "It¡¯s already early morning, don¡¯t you want to eat?"

    "Chew!" just as I said food, she became active again forgetting she was still in half sleep moment ago.

    "Let¡¯s go!" I picked her in my hands and get out of the camp.

    The tes were already served and they were waiting for use, I even watering Rhea¡¯s stone panda.

    I took the seat and ce Ashlyn beside me and about to eat the food, "Chew chew chew!" Ashlyn chirp loudly cautioning me to not the eat the food, I¡¯ve never felt Ashlyn emotions so serious.

    "Rhea, don¡¯t eat!" I said loudly, Rhea¡¯s hand stopped as she was about to take the bite, not only she, her monster also stopped, she must have stopped her monster from taking the bite.

    "Is there something wrong with it?" she asked, I nodded while her right hand reached near her right pocket without anyone noticing.

    "What¡¯s the meaning of this!" Andrew said angrily, "You tell us? what did you add in the food?" I asked back, Ipletely trust Ashlyn judgment especially when ites to food.

    She was even able to smell the Miracle Fruitpare to that whatever that in the fruit not worth mentioning.

    "Do you think we me did something with the food?" Said Neil usingly, I am definitely sure something is wrong with the food and there is no one but these two who could do something to food.

    We stayed silent to Neil question and just stared at them a quietly demanding answer.

    "We have nothing but hospitable ever since we met you, we invited you to our camp and even shared our food with yesterday and now you are using us of poisoning food? just because your monster didn¡¯t like it!" said Andrew vehemently.

    "Forget it, Andrew! this may just be a big understanding, some ingredient in the dish that must have ticked the monster." Neil said a sad expression could be seen on both of their faces.

    ¡¯¡¯Our friends didn¡¯t seem to believe us, might as well eat the food to assure them." He said and both of them started to eat food in front of them.

    Looking at them eating, I even doubted Ashlyn sense for the moment but soon squashed it, I asked Ashlyn many times telepathically.

    If she had made a mistake regarding food but she is quite adamant about how she is right and something is definitely wrong with the food.

    "Look, we are eating and nothing happens to us?" said Neil while eating.

    Rhea looked at me, asking me the next course of action, I am quite relieved seeing she is still trusted me.

    "Ask deedee to catch the small monster and have her taste food?" I asked.

    "You got to be kidding me, you still didn¡¯t believe us even after we ate in front of you?" Andrew said anger seeing deedee walking in the trees.

    ¡¯¡¯Neil, Andrew I know it won¡¯t feel good to you but I trust Ashlyn immensely and there may be some problem in the ingredient which had a problem, it¡¯s better be cautious."

    ¡¯¡¯And if she is wrong I will profusely apologize to you andpensate you," I said.

    They didn¡¯t say anything and we sat in ufortable silence.

    Suddenly all changed Neil, Andrew, and their monster suddenly, thank god; we were already ready.

    ¡¯Bam!¡¯ rang out as defended Andrews attack with my shield, I had already worn my shield bracelet when Ashlyn told when something wrong with the food and now they suddenly attacked, I quickly activated my shield at moment notice.

    While rhea dodge neal and his monsters attack with the help of her knight grade shoes.

    ¡¯¡¯Hehe! Andrew these two quite smart looks like we have to do this old way, you should now summon your monster, there no use hiding it now!" Said Neil whileughing weirdly.

    "You right Neal, it¡¯s no use hiding it now," he said and summoned his monster.

    Our eyes went wide when we saw the monster and everything fell back in ce because Andrew monster is

    TRI COLOURED POISON TOAD!

 Chapter 84 Clash

    Tri-Colored Poison frog, this exined it all, no wonder! They were able to minx the food without noticing anyone because of its poison is odorless and colorless and could kill those with the same level as it within ten minutes.

    They must have mixed poison Tri colored poison frog in the food and had eaten antidote before, so it couldn¡¯t affect them.

    Such clever nning, if not being for Ashlyn sensing something, we would haveid on the floor dying.

    "Hehehe, you caught us! but no worries, we kill you and take all of your things and might as well have some fun with you if you were in one piece," said Andrew, his words were especially directed at Rhea.

    "Enough talking Andrew! Quickly finish them off, we only have ten days to reach the scind forest." Neal snapped and both of them attacked us at unison.

    "nk!" as Andrew and my swords shed, I felt a heavy shock in my arms, I got quite startled

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" I felt heavy shock traveling through my arms as Andrew and my swords shed, I barely able to keep myself from taking a step back.

    Fortunately I started to circte the supremebat exercise as soon as Ashlyn said something is wrong with the food, still, I felt the heavy shock in my hand even after circting 24th move of the exercise.

    I think that was just casual strike from Andrew just to test my power and I was right.

    "nk!" "thud!" I have to take to step back to neutralize the blow. "Hehe!" Andrewugh and his attacks became even faster.

    "Sizzle!" I heard the burning sound, Tricolored poison frog didn¡¯t have any offensive except for spitting poison and now that frog is busy with Ashlyn.

    The frog would have easily dealt with a monster of the same level but it can do anything to Ashlyn despite Ashlyn being one level lower than it. No matter how much it tried to attack Ashlyn, she is easily dodging it with a p of her wings.

    Ashlyn has been constantly attacking it with mini fireballs, not giving it any chance to attack me, hell! it is quite busy trying to survive from the Ashlyn¡¯s fireballs.

    ¡¯¡¯Swish!" I dodged Andrew offense and attacked him but he avoided that quite easily.

    ¡¯¡¯You made a big mistake sending your monster!" Said Neil to rhea gloatingly as he and his monsters attacking constantly while she focused on dodging both of their attacks.

    ¡¯¡¯did I?" Rhea asked back and one could be seen stone panda deedee ising toward them.

    I got pleasantly surprised seeing Deedeeing toward the battlefield, looks like Rhea really didn¡¯t send her monster, just asked it to hide in the trees.

    Neil got quite startled seeing this bit soon got his emotion under control and started to fight earnestly.

    "Where are you looking, do you finding me an easy opponent?" said Andrew and swung her sword toward me.

    My heart skipped seeing his swording toward me, it was many times faster than his earlier moves, I didn¡¯t think much and activated my knight grade.

    "Bam!" Andrew¡¯s sword shed with my shield, I was quite surprised because except for slight tremor, I didn¡¯t quite feel anything.

    Seeing I am totally fine without any scratch, Andrew faces contorted, which looked extremely ideas which had put a smile on face.

    he became extremely angry seeing that and started to attack me in frenzy.

    "Bam bam bam!" his attacks are so fast that I am having little difficulty moving my shield to counter his attacks.

    If I haven¡¯t had this shield, I would have got fatally injured by now.

    "Looks like your shield is quite special, it will suit very well in my hand," he said with his smile on his and his left-hand move toward extra sword hilt which is hanging by his waist.

    My heart started to beat faster, if he is dual saw ord wielder as I am guessing right now then I am in big trouble because it would be very hard to counter both his swords with my sword.

    Soon he activated his second sword and attack me with it, one sword ising towards my waist. I can not dodge the attack of this speed, my only option is to defend it with my sword and shield.

    "Bam! nk!" "crack!" ¡¯¡¯Thud thud thud...." I didn¡¯t feel anything when I countered his first sword with my shield but when his second sword shes against my shield, I felt like someone hit my hand with a huge hammer.

    The bone of the shoulder splintered a little with me taking back more than ten steps back, even blood hase into my mouth but I drink down forcefully.

    I have been circting 24th move supremebat exercise ever since the fight started and trying to circte way past it but every time I do Ie across the block as if giant thick still wall blocking me and if I have to circte past it and create the second seal, I will have to crush that giant steel wall.

    I didn¡¯t even get a moment of rest before I saw Andrewing towards me with both of his swords.

    This time I barely dodge his first sword while countering others with my shield but I was lucky only one and when heunched another attack I have no chance of dodge and had countered with my shield and sword.

    ¡¯¡¯Puh!" I vomit mouthful blood as I got internal injuries through shock and had to take several steps back to diffuse the force.

    Andrew keeps attacking while I kept attacking giant obstacle to creating the second seal, that¡¯s my only chance or I will die sooner orter.

    Keep resisting while trying toplete the cirction of the second set of exercise.

    Bones of both my hands broke as I had to exchange my sword and shield in my hand but that was temporary and within four, five moves my other hand¡¯s bones also broke.

    ¡¯¡¯Where do you think, your opponent is me!" I hear Neil saying from distance, Rhea must have tried toe to my rescue but stopped by Niel.

    I kept taking a beating from Andrew to the point, all bones of my arms and legs were broken and I am having hard keep active my weapons despite that I still trying to break past 24th move as that my only chance.

    I stood up from the ground as I just took another hit from Andrew and rolled away a few steps.

    "I have tomend you are quite tenacious if I were at your ce, I definitely would have asked for a swift death," said Andrew whileing toward me slowly.

    I know he is toying with me but still every time he hit me, I stand up and meet his blows head on.

    I will not give up, as long as there is a chance! No matter how much he toyed with me, I¡¯ll fight him to the end.

    "Let¡¯s see how much you canst!" Andrew said with his ugly mouth and swung his both swords toward me.

    "Ahhh!" without backing down, I screamed loudly and met both of swords with my sword and shield.

 Chapter 85 Clash II

    Screaming my heart out, I move my shield and sword to counter it.

    looking at Andrew dual swords, I know they are lethal than any other past moves.

    Suddenly all slowed down, the dual swords which seemed fast earlier had be slow that I can see them piercing through the air so slowly.

    Not only the swords, but I also be slow, I wanted to move my weapons to counter it but My body can¡¯t seem to follow my lead.

    In that nearly static time, I have been trying to breach the wall of supremebat exercise, it is the only candle in the dark that can give me the hope of survival.

    I could see the blooming hideous smile of Andrew Andrew as our weapons about to sh, I can feel that this ss going to send me near death.

    "BAM!" ¡¯Crash!" our weapons shed and I felt incensed force my body that it flew backward, that force entered my body, injuring my internal organs and breaking my bones but at that intense shock help me crashed the barrier that had been obstructing me from creating the second seal of exercise.

    All mana from my body is moving toward my temple, I had nearly seventy percent mana remaining but is far from enough to create a seal.

    "Bang!" I crashed on the rock and time turned back to normal, my sword had left my hand and I turned off became of me losing connection with it.

    Many bones of my spine had broke but I didn¡¯t think of that and some reached for my right pocket to remove mana potion.

    As I am removing mana potion, I saw Andrewing toward me with victories smile, his slow steps making a crunching sound as he crushed the dried even with his feet.

    I remove the potion bottle from my pocket, my face fell when I looked at the bottle, its the same potion bottle that I found in space pouch.

    I wanted to change the bottle but seeing Andrewing toward me, I didn¡¯t change it and chugged the bottle.

    "It¡¯s no use, no matter how many potion bottles you drink, they are not going to save you from me!" said Andrew who stopped just opposite of me.

    ¡¯Crack¡¯ he put his left leg on my chest and said, "Why aren¡¯t you standing up right now! you were full of spirit second ago!" Andrew said with a mocking voice.

    I didn¡¯t say anything and justid on the ground blinking at him while thinking why hasn¡¯t potion working yet, no matter which type of position it, it should have shown some signs if not I will be in grave danger as less than 10% mana left in me and quarter of seal hadn¡¯t been formed.

    Suddenly as potion reached my stomach, it started to churn and a huge amount of mana produce from the, I thought I am going to st like a balloon but all my worries were unfounded as seal started to suck all the mana of the potion but it will take time and I have to survive till then.

    "You are worthless!" "Bang!" said Andrew and kicked me full force that I sted into the tree, this is the fifth time that Andrew kicked me, making my injuries even more serious than I am barely hanging on to my life.

    Taking a beating is the best course of action, Andrew had a sick mentality, he likes it when peopleid helpless before him, he gets some type of release out of it.

    If I fight back, he will finish me quicker while I act defeated in front of him and let him hit me without fighting back, he will get some sort of sick pleasure out of it.

    It just has to endure this humiliating beating for a few seconds before the seal ispleted, with the finishing off the seal, my injuries would also heal.

    "Take this you worthless shit!" "Bank!" I received another kick and flew away.

    "Hmmm!" As sealpleted, it hummed and started releasing cool refreshing energy all over my body and started healing my body speedily.

    My body was so fatally injured that, the seal has sucked more mana from my body to heal my injuries, Thank god! the potion I had drunk had more than enough mana.

    If I had a drink that potion when I was fine, I would have burst like bubble due to excess mana.

    "Bang!" "Puh!" Andrew again kicked me, this time more than 80% of injuries had been healed and this will best humiliating hit I received from Andrew and as for that blood I just vomited?

    I had been holding it in my mouth for some time and vomit it as I received the hit so Andrew wouldn¡¯t suspect anything.

    My whole body had a suit of armor from neck to feet and my face colored with dirt, with such look it will be hard for Andrew to notice that I nearly did healing, any other person would have noticed it but Andrew who is high on his sick pleasure barely notice anything wrong.

    In a few moments, the cool current healed all injuries on the body including the one received from an earlier hit.

    Soon the cool current of energy stopped from the seal while making my body faster and stronger.

    ¡¯Uhnn!¡¯e out my mouth when I noticed that Andrew had stopped on its tracks and looking at the fight between Neil and Rhea.

    That Neil looked quite pitiful, he had been taking hit after hit, even his half skill wasn¡¯t doing anything as rhea is digging it quite skillfully.

    "What are you doing, you fucking fatard?" Shouted Neil angrily at Andrew.

    "I have been holding her back so you could finish him and help me deal with her but you are still in the mood of having your sick fun?" barked Neil, Andrew wanted to say something but he again cut off by Neil.

    "What are you doing standing there like an idiot? Quickly finish him off and help me!" Said Neil whileunching another attack at Rhea which she effortlessly dodges.

    ¡¯¡¯You fucker! Because of you, I had to listen to Neils cursing! You should just die!" Said Andrew ande toward me with his dual sword.

    I quickly got up and removed my knight grade sword from my space pouch as my other sword had flung from my had.

    ¡¯¡¯Looks like you healed from that potion you drank earlier! No matter! You will reach the heaven from my de in few seconds." Said Andrew and swiftly swung both of his swords at me.

 Chapter 86 Clash III

    I activated my sword and shield to counter Andrew¡¯s swords.

    This time I am using my knight grade sword the first time, I modified it ording to my need.

    It is still a katana, it is around 80cm and slightly more curved than the sword than normal katana.

    I really excited to see if it is as good as my shield, I really want to beat the shit of this Andrew for humiliating hits he had given me.

    ¡¯¡¯Bam! nk!" Our weapons sh and except for little shock from my sword, I didn¡¯t feel anything.

    "How...how do you?" he asked stammeringly, I didn¡¯t reply to his question and swing my sword toward him.

    Andrew is slightly stronger than normal medium level specialist grade revolvers, he was able to beat me to the half-dead state because he is one level above me if we were the same level, I would have easily beaten him.

    "ng! ng! ng!" Andrew and I keep shing our weapons without one getting upper hand.

    seeing he is not having upper hand in battle like earlier when he absolutely crushed me, his fat face became even more ugly than it was.

    "I should have never given you a chance to drink that potions but no worries! this time I will make you experience such pain that you will beg for death." He said with a cruel smile.

    Both of his sword hands turned green and dense green liquid started toe out of them.

    The gree liquid started to ascend and started coating both his swords green, I watch in horror as few drops of green liquid fell and touch the grass below.

    "Ziii!" as the green drops touched the grass, it withered with extreme speed and returned to earth.

    I am quite horror struct seeing that, really what people said is right, the poison of tri-colored poison frog is really dangerous.

    Thank god! That Ashlyn is a flying monster, or it had would be in deep trouble because of this poison.

    He looked like a viin from movies, with his ugly face and his hands and covered with nauseous green liquid.

    ¡¯¡¯Hehehe! Let¡¯s see how you survive this." Said Andrew and attacked me with his dual swords.

    Except feeling fear for a moment, I contrived my emotions and lighten my sword and shield.

    My weapons arepletely covered in fire, fire is the best weapon against poison, it will be able to burn it before it could even reach me.

    As Andrew swordsing toward me, leaving drops of poisonous green drops behind its wakes.

    I am safe in all my body except for my face, I have to careful of that green poison or my face would also face consequences of that withered grass.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!!" ¡¯¡¯Zii!¡¯¡¯ As our weapons shed, the green poison the swords of Andrew started to burn as ites in contact with my fire.

    Some drips of poison dide towards my body but most of it blocked my armor, while some dropsing toward my face were dodged by me.

    "Son of a bitch!" cursed and Andrew and started to attack me ferociously, his attacks I¡¯ve defended, sometimes I barely able to defend my face against it.

    "Zii!" I miss to defend against and one drop of poison passed by my defense and touched my neck.

    Thank god! it was an only small drop, except for hurting like hell, it wasn¡¯t able to do anything, if I hadn¡¯t had created the two seals of the exercise, it would have been lot more series.

    still, I have to be careful, if arge amount of this poison touched my body, I will be a dead man.

    He kept attacking me and I kept defending and to keep using my fire ability, I¡¯ve been burning man like crazy.

    I thought I would maximum have fifty percent mana left but I got quite surprised seeing there is more than ny percent mana left in my body.

    I was quite surprised at first but On careful checking, I noticed that the Mana I kept burning were from potion bottle which I had to drink earlier and I have been using that leftover mana from the potion.

    Only ten something minutes earlier did I started to use my own mana, It gives me quite surprised and fearful, seeing mana potion I drank earlier was high grade, if I had drunk it in the normal times, I would¡¯ve definitely experienced some repercussions.

    "You idiot fatass! Do you want dead?" Neil¡¯s voice sounded from the distance.

    "Quickly finish him and help me or we both will reach the heaven today!" he sounded quite panicky.

    When I looked towards him for a moment, I was quite shocked seeing his condition.

    He looked really pitiful and looking at his gait, rhea much broken several of his bones, his condition is a litter better than me and if this keeps going on, his condition won¡¯t be worse than mine.

    ¡¯¡¯he! You can count yourself fortunate to first to die by skill!" Said Andrew, but before he could do anything, I attacked him.

    Idiot! Dint tell your opponent what you going to di before doing it.

    I attacked him with all my strength without giving him any time to perform the skill.

    "hehe, Its no use," said Andrew with theugh and light gree smoke started to cover his body and suddenly he attacked.

    His speed is nearly double than before, he came so fast that I am barely able to counter his moves.

    ¡¯¡¯ng!" "Thud thud thud!" the shock I felt through the collision was so strong that I had to take several steps back and it was not over.

    ¡¯¡¯Let¡¯s see how you survive next strike!" Said and attacked me again this time, without thinking, I erge the size of the shield to the same size as so it could cover the whole me.

    These knight grade artifacts usually take five times less mana than normal but if one wants to increase their power or size from the normal, the need shit load of mana for that.

    That is whyst time I didn¡¯t increase my shields size and the second reason that it would evoke the greed from Andrew and I was not powerful enough to protect my possession earlier.

    I can only maintain this size of the shield for fifteen to twenty minutes before going out of mana.

    Andrew dint waits for a moment and attacks the second time, this time, he is, even more, faster thanst time.

    "Bam!" "Thud thud thud thud....." as his sword and my shield touched, I felt an immense force ran through my body, I have to take several steps back to dissolve the force lest it injures my internal organs.

    But just as I was taking steps back, Andrewes toward me, This time even faster, so faster than I barely able to see his figure, just saw a body which is cloak in faint green smoke.

    I move my shield as I am taking steps backward, this attack of Andrew going to be very dangerous.

    "Banh!" "Crack!" "Puh!" "Thud thud thud...." It all happened at the moment, as his sword hit my shield, I felt like a truck crashed into me.

    Both of my hands which is holding the shield for better leverage had some bones broken, My internal organs got injured that I had to vomit blood.

    I barely able to control myself to flew like cannonball because of the blow. My knight grade shield is very good at defense, it would barely shake when Andrew attack at his full strength but the skill he had just used now made his attacks very strong, the attack I just felt was three times stronger than his normal attacks.

    If he attacks one more time with the more aggressive attack, I don¡¯t think I can handle it.

    When I looked up, I got very startled seeing Andrew as he is drinking a mana potion. He lookedpletely different from earlier, he skin lost a glow and he looked little thing.

    He threw the potion bottle and came attacking me again, I heaved a sigh of relief seeing his attack looks only twice stronger than his normal attack.

    That means the skill he is using can only attack with three moves, every move is one time stronger thanst, this quite fearful skill if he had five moves, I would have definitely finished at the fifth move.

    The first move, I easily endured, at second moved, I had to take a few steps back and drink back the blood that came to my throat and at third move I barely able to save myself being canon.

    But this I saw Andrew, my mind ispletely blown, he skin looked sickly yellow and he became even thinner, now he just looked like little fatter than normal kinds.

    I wipe my bloody mouth from my hand sleeve and ran toward the Andrew, who was drinking a potion with shaking the hand.

    Seeing me running toward him, Andrew directly swallows the potion bottle to defend against my sword.

    "ng!" ¡¯Hoosh!¡¯ as our sword shed, due to shock or weakness, his sword from the right hand left flung away.

    I saw him activating his shield and it started forming slowly but before it could fully be formed I swung my sword toward his neck unconsciously.

    "Puch!" my sword stabbed in Andrew¡¯s neck and next moment I ampletely stilled. Like a statue, not even a single muscle of my body moved.

 Chapter 87 Nine Raging Tides

    ¡¯Thud!¡¯ the body of Andrew with my sword in its neck fell on the ground but Iy standing on the ground, without moving.

    I killed a person! I screamed in my mind, I had never killed a person ever before.

    He was just waking talking person a few minutes ago, I never thought what I would feel when killing a person but now that I killed a person, I felt nothing.

    Nothing! And that is what makes me fear, I don¡¯t want a person who kills a person without emotion.

    Killing a monster is a different thing, we were taught from the childhood that killing a monster is a good thing and killing a human is a bad thing.

    But now that I had just killed Andrew I feel nothing. No guilt, anger, pleasure, pain nothing and that is scaring the hell out of me.

    I have read many times that after one kill a person, one would feel some sort of emotion, even for a moment one would feel something but I am feeling nothing.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" Ashlyn woke me out of my stupor, she is feeling worried about me.

    ¡¯¡¯I am fine!" I reassure her and patted her silver wings, ¡¯¡¯did you finish that tri-colored poison frog?" I asked.

    "Chew chew chew chew." she chirped in session but I clearly understood her.

    She is saying that when the fighting that monster earlier, it suddenly fell unconscious and she didn¡¯t kill it since I told her that not to kill it if possible.

    I nodded after listening to her, monster or person always receive a severe shock when their partner dies, some even fell unconscious or died when the bond is severed.

    Tri-colored poison frog very special and rare monster, they have ss 9 strain but that¡¯s not the specialty of them.

    Partner of tri-colored poisoned snake can gain a new type of poison ability every three levels if Andrew had been at Corporal grade, he surely had had another poison ability and that time, it would have been very hard to kill him.

    The reason I asked Ashlyn to kept it alive because I want to sell that monster to the alchemists or potioners.

    The body of tri-colored is very high in demand and alive even worth more so much that I will bear a very dangerous monster in my backpack.

    I gave the body of the monster in look and gaze toward the fight rhea and Neil far away.

    Neil had be even more pitiful than earlier despite using a skill that Andrew had used earlier but his body didn¡¯t show any serious effects that Andrews body showed despite using constantly against Rhea.

    Both of them wholehearted fighting each other without looking toward my direction, I quickly take out my sword from the ground and activated my shield again to guard against contingencies.

    Neil may go mad and attack me seeing his friend died by my hand, being ready I will at least survive if he attacked me.

    If fight going in this pace Neil is going to lose sooner thanter.

    The fight continued on for near half an hour before Neil looked toward my direction.

    ¡¯¡¯Andrew you fucktard! Come help m" Neil shouted but then he noticed Andrews dead body near me.

    A look of intense angere across his face and I thought for sure that he wille to kill me to take revenge for his friend but he suddenly bolted to the opposite direction.

    But just as he turned to run away toward the opposite direction, rheae opposite of him as if knowing he will run away and swiftly attack.

    The first attack barely dodges by Andrew but the second attack hit him heavily on his spine injuring him so fatally that he fell directly.

    As he fell rhea attacked him, as his injuries were already quite heavy and when he fell on the ground, he had be vegetable on the chopping board.

    Rhea killed him without wasting any time by slicing his neck, he didn¡¯t has the chance to say a word before he was dead.

    Seeing Neil is dead, I deactivated my weapons ran toward Rhea, who sat on the clean spot for the rest.

    "Thank you! If not for your warning, I would be dead right now!" Said rhea as patted Ashlyn.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirped arrogantly with her head high, we bothughed seeing her acting like that.

    After resting enough we started to remove artifacts from Neil and check his pockets.

    We found several things but one thing made most happy is thumb size square which has thousands of runes drawn, we quickly scanned this with our holowatches.

    This thumb size square contains skill, probably the same skill used by Andrew and Neil.

    Nine Raging Tides is Grade 1 Skill, this skill could multiply the user strength one time the original by every tide.

    My mouth dropped open when I thought about power it will create and ninth strike, it will ninth times of the original, that¡¯s huge!

    But not all sunshine and roses in these skills, its conditions were dangerous and strict.

    Nine raging tides can be performed by anyone but if one didn¡¯t satisfy its condition then his condition would turn just like Andrew.

    Only after reading its condition did I able to understand the extent of Andrews condition.

    This skill is a little different than normal skill, one will need to immense vitality with mana and what better source of vitality than seals made from supremebat exercise.

    This skill divided into three parts of three, three, three tides. If one wants to perform the first three tides without any harm, he had to have three seals of supremebat exercise.

    For the middle three parts, seven seals are necessary andst three-part whole ten seals are necessary.

    This skill not only requires seals for vitality but also need a strong body to bear the pressure Of the skill.

    This is a really amazing skill it¡¯s really hard to satisfy its conditions, I could only try my best.

 Chapter 88 Loo

    Afterbing through Neil and Andrews bodies, we also go through there and got surprised what we found.

    It was out of our expectation to find so much stuff, although it is notparable to Shawn and his team had given is but still there is a lot.

    They must have killed quite a lot of people to gain this much stuff, I quickly made a list of stuff we have gathered.

    We four camps, seven armors, six pair of shoes, four shields, two masks, twelve weapons, five backpacks and all of them are Grade 1 artifacts.

    Of the potions, there are 67 mana potions, 17 vitality potions, 19 Healing potions, 8 antitoxin potion, and some other medicaments.

    Not only this, there are some rough unrefined mana cores, ores, herbs, and some misceneous stuff that we can seem to identify.

    We divided all the stuff in sixty-forty fashion, we are not on the same level so there is no question of dividing loot equally, sixty-forty is perfect for us.

    I will definitely get more than two million credits selling them back at home, I just hope I can return home safely, without any ident.

    I change my old gear for a new one from the loot, my backpack, armor, and shoes were low grade.

    The new one which I chose is the best quality, especially for Specialist grade evolver, they are way better than my old gear.

    I remove the space pouch from my pocket and erge it to put all the things inside it and even after putting all things inside, there is still some space left inside.

    I told Rhea about my n to keep alive Tri colored poison frog alive and sell itter when we get out of this realm.

    Although it will be little dangerous, keeping poison monster in our backpack it well worth the price if we re abet to sell it in the market.

    I decided that rhea should keep it in her backpack, even if she got bitten by it, she will have enough time to drink the antidote unlike me who will not survive its poison for long.

    ¡¯Grrr¡¯ sound came out of Rhea¡¯s stone pandas stomach, Ashlyn also has been demanding food for some while but I said her to wait, hearing my answer she flew away saying she spotted some fruits trees near and she will going to eat to satiate hunger for a while.

    Hearing sound from her stomach I also started to feel hunger, "We should make something to eat." Rhea said, I nodded and called back Ashlyn telepathically to check the cooking ingredient left behind by Neil and Andrew.

    "Chew!" Ashlyn flew into camp with bright chirp, "Ashlyn check if any of these ingredients are poisoned."

    "Chew chew!" she chirped in affirmation and started to look at ingredient one by one.

    "Chew chew chew!" chirped and pointed her wing at a small bottle of spice.

    ¡¯¡¯Is harmful?" Rhea asked, "chew!" She chirped in affirmation after she checked the rest of the bottle but did not find anything suspicious.

    seeing there is no problem in the ingredients, Rhea started to cook food with the help of Ashlyn.

    We had decided to rest for today to heal our injuries and adjust our state of mind.

    I am still very shaken at the death of Andrew and it will good for taking rest as a healthy state of mind is necessary for any dangerous adventure.

    Seeing there is still time for lunch to be ready, I decided to clean the camp, we have made quite a mess around the camp when we fought earlier.

    As I am cleaning, I reminisce the fight between me Andrew, this was one of the most dangerous fights I¡¯ve ever fought.

    Now that looked how I fought, I understand my fatal weakness and from today I will never make that mistake and never will be depending on one thing and make sure that I will always have a life-saving measure.

    Rhea had already finished lunch and serving the tes when finished cleaning the camp, I quick freshen up and walk toward the table to eat.

    This table is also courtesy of Neil and Andrew. we ate silence as our minds are busy with our worry, the only ones making sound is Ashlyn and deedee.

    "Let me clean the dishes!" I offered, Rhea had made the lunch and it is only right that I do the dishes.

    "I¡¯ll be in the tent then," she said and entered the tent, In ten minutes, I finished cleaning them.

    I picked the Ashlyn off the table and entered my tent which is adjacent to Rhea. We have been sleeping in the same tent for a few days and now that we extras we decided to use them separately as everyone needs to have some private space.

    The new Grade 1 tent that I got from the Andrew is big, I can easily practice those weird moves of Night de style here, which I will be performing at night.

    And not only that, but this camp also has a bed, table, and cupboard which I materialized and dematerialized whenever I wish.

    But currently, I only need a bed for now. Iid on the bed and opened the folder of Nine raging tides skill.

    This skill is way more simple to understandpare to zing Strikes, after all, there is a difference between sky and earth between them.

    I am sure I canpletely understand the first three strikes in two days time and probably able to perform it by tomorrow night.

    I can only perform its two strikes without injuring myself if I perform the third strike even after drinking Andrews vitality potions, I will still get injured.

    I spend the whole day studying the skill while in the evening I performed those weird moves of night de style.

    Rhea made the dinner as usual, after eating dinner we went to our separate camp.

    I again studied skill for a few hours before sleeping as tomorrow we will enter the valley.

 Chapter 89 Crossing the Valley

    "All done!" I said to myself as I put back tent into my backpack.

    We have both woke up at dawn, cooked food and packed the leftovers for the night.

    I looked valley front me, crossing it would be quite dangerous. Although I didn¡¯t believe Neil and Andrew ever entered inside the valley as they imed but I still think there are may corporal grade monster inside the valley.

    ¡¯¡¯Let go!" Said rhea, I nodded and we both walk toward the valley, "Ashlyn don¡¯t fly randomly, this valley is really dangerous!" I said to Ashlyn, giving her nature to wander around for snacks.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" She nodded in affirmation, I was quite surprised she listened to me, normally when ites to food she had barely any care for me.

    ¡¯Gurgle....¡¯ We entered valley through the way of the stream. Walking through the center of the valley is shorted route albeit little dangerous but if all goes normal we will be able to get out of the valley by early afternoon tomorrow.

    As we walk inside the valley, we dide across some monsters but they soon finished by Rhea and me.

    "chew!" Ashlyn chirped softly, warning to not go further. Ashlyn had been flying ahead of us, to keep an eye on the danger.

    "Chew chew...." She chirped again, giving details of the danger ahead. she said that there is a group of high-level specialist monster ahead.

    seeing question appear on the rheas face, I told her what Ashlyn told me, "We will pass by it." she said and I nodded.

    We would be able to kill a few specialist grade monsters but we will waste too much time in the fight and loud noises could alert the high-level monsters.

    as we walked, wee across many monsters but we were able to avoid them and passed smoothly.

    If one travel in the valley, he would feel calm amidst the cool breezes of the valley, one would urge sleep in the shadow of the trees.

    there is calmness but there is also a danger, Ashlyn had noticed sleeping corporal grade monster earlier that we were barely able to avoid it.

    I am quite rxed as I am walking with rhea, The skill I thought would take me at least two days to learn, I learned it in one night and was able to perform its two tides.

    Not only me, but I saw Rhea also mastered the three tides, I saw her at dawn practicing the skill.

    Even if wee across an initial level Corporal Grade monster, I am sure rhea can kill it with the help of skill.

    Time passes by and it iste afternoon, we had already reached near the center of the valley.

    In the way here wee across two Corporal stage monster but we were able to avoid them with the help of Ashlyn.

    There are less than two hours to dark, we have to start looking for a good ce to camp in an hour.

    "Chew chew chew!" Ashlyn came flying and chirped hastily, she is saying that a group of monsters ising toward us.

    "Rhea le.." it was toote as five Yellow lightning tigers came toward us and stopped just in front of us.

    there are five Yellow Lightning Tigers, of the five monsters, two monsters at the initial level of Corporal grade and peak level of Specialist grade while the other three at the middle level of specialist grade.

    These monsters are really big, the leader Yellow Lightning tiger double of size while specialist grade little smaller.

    They are called Yellow lightning tiger because they have shiny Dark yellow coat and sparks of lightning could be seen on their paws, in time of battle this lightning spark turned into lightning that wholly covered it paws and every strike of these paws is destructive.

    "Growl!" The leader of the tiger growled and looked at us intently, he just testing us but looking at its expression, it will attack us any moment.

    I silently took my hand toward my right pocket, this time I am going to use my knight grade sword from starting off the fight.

    "Growl!" The leader of Yellow lightning tiger growled at us and attack, just as they attack Rhea summoned her monster.

    I quickly activated my weapons, I already had my shield bracelet hidden under my sleeve and sword at my hand and moment notice, I activated them both.

    I got quite scared when I saw four specialist grade Yellow Lightning tiger was attacking me but thankful Deedee quickly appeared in front of the peak level specialist grade monster.

    Leaving me deal with three mid-level Specialist Grade Yellow lightning tigers.

    "Bam!" "thud thud...." As monsters paw strikes my shield, I felt shocked over my body and I have to take steps back to diffuse the blow.

    I became quite shocked as I experienced the blow, I currently constructed two seals and my body is a lot stronger.

    It is stronger than the attack of Andrew when he was using skill, both Andrew and these monsters are at mid-level specialist grade but monster casual strike stronger than Andrew full-on attack.

    I have to be careful of these monster, I would lose my life if I made any careless mistake in this fight.

    I have to dodge attacks of two monsters while taking a step back, they are really relentless not giving me any chance to attack.

    Its good thing that I modified my shield to the half meter round shield which is not too smaller but not too big, it perfect in defending against three monsters back to back attack.

    I am using both my sword and shield in defending as I am not getting any chance if defending.

    I am currently not circting any moves of supremebat exercise as I am preparing for the skill.

    I started to regte my mana as the skill stated but it is difficult as I am getting attacked on all side by three monsters.

    Soon I finished circting skill and power started to rises and I attack the power of the first tide which doubled my strength.

    "ng! ng!" the monster defended my first strike but no worries as I start circting the second tide and my strength increased by one time more.

    "Slice! Slice!" my speed was so fast that even monster barely able to notice it and I was able to injure two Yellow lighting tigers.

    "Groooowl!" Monsters growled in pain as I injured them.

 Chapter 90 Level Up!!

    ¡¯¡¯Growl!" Monsters growled with pain as I hit them with my swords, using the moment of the skill, I put away the distance between me monsters for a moment.

    The first two moves took nearly 25% of my mana, I am feeling little tired right now but I can perform skill one more time.

    Using little distance between us, I again used the skill, this time I am aiming for only one monster, which previous injured.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" The first tide is countered like earlier but it won¡¯t be able to counter my second strike.

    ¡¯¡¯Slice! slice!" I swing my sword toward the already injured monster, my sword consecutive cut across his back two times, injuring it more.

    "Growl! Grol!" ande towards me, it¡¯s good that I already put some distance between us which will give me enough time to dring the potion.

    Using this skill only two times drained fifty percent of mana and made me tired, I won¡¯t be able to skill for half an hour, I can use it forcefully but it will damage my body.

    I opened option bottle and directly threw into my mouth as Monster ising and started circting 1st move supremebat exercise.

    ¡¯¡¯Bang!" "thud..." "zhin!" all three monsters attacked me at the same time, two I defended with my shield and sword but the third one sneakily attacks me at my waste.

    "Fuck!" I curse as a bone of the hip broke due to monsters sneak attack but that¡¯s not the worst thing.

    The worst thing lightning in its paws has numbed me and now all three monsters areing toward me.

    "Go to hell!" I shouted and increased the size of the shield to the maximum without care of mana.

    As I pour my man into it, its size started to increase and it only stopped increasing when monsters about to strike me.

    "Bang!" "Thud thud thud!...." "Puh!" when all three monsters attacks crashed on my shield, I have to take more than ten steps back and had to vomit blood and potion bottle which is in my mouth due to shock I received in my internal organs.

    Besides some internal injuries, I got a pleasant surprise, that I unconsciously circted second and third move of supremebat exercise.

    I got quite surprised seeing maximum size of shied, it doubles the size me and can save me from all the attacks from one side.

    I quickly changed the size of shield back to normal as it was taking a shit load of mana to maintain its size.

    ¡¯¡¯Growl! Growl growl!" Yellow lightning tigers a again attacking me again but this time I am prepared.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" My sword shed against the pawa of a yellow lightning tiger while dodged the attack of the second monster and used mine shied to defend against the third.

    Now that I saw theplete power of yellow lightning tigers, I can defend and attack them strategically.

    These three tigers have very good teamwork and have powerparable to normal peak specialist evolves but after all they monstera with limited intelligence.

    With correct strategy, I minimize my losses and maximize my offense, longer the fight is more advantage it will have for me.

    I keep attacking and defending against the monsters, I did uninjured and broke few boned but it is not serious.

    Soon the twenty minute over, now I can again use my skill.

    ¡¯First tide!¡¯ I said in my mind as I attack the monsters, this time I have spitting headache in my mind as if someone hit my head with countless hammers.

    I am using skill, circting supremebat exercise and operating my refinement engine simultaneously.

    Last time when I used my skill, I only kept the refinement engine running and did not circte the supremebat exercise.

    But this time I am doing that, I can feel the veins on my head are popping one by one due to strain.

    ¡¯¡¯Slice! Slice!" This time my attacknded on the monster at the power of the first time, without wasting time, I use the second tide.

    "Slice! Slice! Sluce!" this time I attack so strategically that monster dint had time to defend against my moves.

    ¡¯¡¯Growl!" Monsters growled as I attack them one more time with skill, this my attack is only targeted at only one monster.

    One yellow lightning tiger is heavily injured by my skill, next time when I will use my skill, I am sure I will be able to kill it.

    Rhea and DeeDee are doing well, fight between Corporal level monster and rhea in a standstill, Rhea is to fast with her knight grade boots that monster is having a hard time catching her but she is also not able to injure the monster.

    On the other hand, deedee and yellow lightning tiger she fighting are equally matched, both of them had injuries all over their body.

    The only one free is Ashlyn, she is not going be much help in this fight. She is mutated grey spark sparrow, who is known to be one of weakest monsters.

    She was able to contend against same level monster back home but in this realm, the monster is unusually strong that she is having difficulty injuring monsters the same levels as her.

    I asked her to keep a lookout, to see any strong monster came toward us.

    Time passed on as we fight, I kept defending and attacking yellow lightning cats.

    "Thud!" I finally killed the first yellow lightning tiger, now that one is dead, I will have a little easier time killing these two.

    "ROOOOAR!" Seeing their king dead, they roared and attacked me in frenzy, already expending this, I defend against their frenzied attacks.

    ¡¯¡¯Fuck!" I cursed when I noticed unusual fluctuation and when I looked up I found, that corporal level monster is leveling up.

    We have to run! This thought came to my mind, once it finished leveling up, it will easily able to kill us and we won¡¯t be able to run from our death.

    I was about shout rhea to run when I sensed another fluctuation and this time it ising from rhea.

    That when I notice deedee is nowhere to be seen.

    "Fuck me!" I said as found rhea also is leveling up.

    What a fucking Coincidence!

 Chapter 91 Diamond Panda

    What a fucking coincidence! That both of them evolving at the same time.

    Well, its good thing that Rhea is also evolving, if not we have had no option but run and our chances of getting out uninjured weren¡¯t that good.

    It will take them fifteen to twenty minutes to level up, I really want to see how powerful Rhea will be when she became corporal level revolver.

    "Shit!" I cursed as I again got injured while drinking a potion, I just had killed their kin, seeing that they became frenzied and started attacking me like a mad, that I barely got any chance to attack.

    "nk!" I defended against the monster attack while retreating using that force, I thought I will have a good time.

    ¡¯These fuckers making me really want to kill to them!¡¯ i cursed, I wanted to forcefully use the skill using vitality potion but I controlled myself and keep fighting the normal way.

    If I forcefully used the skill, I will definitely face problemster.

    "nk nk! Bang!" I kept fighting the monster while biding the time to use the skill.

    In frenzy, these monsters speed and strength had increased but as the time passed, I grew familiar to monsters frenzy as we fought on and started to counter-attack after understanding their rhythm.

    Although my normal attacks still cant injure them much but it boosted my confidence, I am confident to kill them without using the skill but it would take me a lot of time.

    Its good thing that my speed had increased, earlier when I used my skill, I kept circting Supremebat exercise and mana refinement same time.

    I felt huge pain doing that some of the blood veins on my head had popped up.

    It was so painful that pain from circting supremebat exercise paled front it after I finished using the skill.

    I noticed that I identally three circted the three moves of supremebat exercise, reaching the sixth move directly.

    Nearly ten minutes passed since I sensed Corporal grade Yellow lightning Tiger and Rhea leveling up but I didn¡¯t sense much change in bodies monster but fluctuation is getting stronger.

    Rhea is drinking one potion after another in process of leveling up, she probably drank five or six mana potion in past ten minutes while fighting against two monsters.

    Seeing she is effortless dodging attacks of two monster, I feel a little jealous. Rhea¡¯s forte is not sped but stability and strength but wearing Knight Grade boots, speed had also be her forte.

    If I had that knight grade boots in my feet, two monsters would have been lying on my feet right now, only really using it one can know the might of Knight grade artifacts.

    Now I am pretty sure that day when Jim and his girlfriend hade to miasta forest to hunt monsters with me, they were also wearing knight grade artifacts from head to tow.

    Their knight grade artifacts were a better grade than we have but lower grade than teams from central continents were using.

    Now I truly understand, that day when they were hunting monsters with me, they only used about 30% of their power, if they used their full ability they would have killed the monsters in two to three strikes.

    If I do get chance, I will try to acquire knight grade armor and boots, with this full get up, I will rarely find my match within the same level unless my opponent is also wearing knight grade set.

    Twenty-five minutes had been passed since the level process started and fluctuations from both them had reached near the peak.

    "Groooowl!" Corporal level Yellow lightning tiger growled loudly and yellow light covered its body, any attack from rhea unable to prate that yellow light.

    Rhea looks fine from outside as she fighting peak specialist grade yellow Lightning tiger but fluctuation from her also reach a peak and she could level up at any time.

    "Thud!" head of peak Specialist grade tiger fell, earlier she was fighting both corporal grade and specialist grade yellow lightning tiger, whenever she had tried a lethal attack on specialist grade monster, corporal grade monster swooped in to save specialist grade monster.

    But now there is corporal grade monster to save, so, rhea easily able to kill it within a minute.

    Our eyes met and seeing I am doing fine, rhea put arge distance between her and corporal grade monster and drank three mana potion back to back.

    "Bang!" I used me to m one monster, it didn¡¯t do any harm to it but doing this saved me from the attack of another monster.

    Enough time had passed that I can safely use my skill one more time, this time I am nned to heavily injure at least one monster.

    "First Tide!" I shouted loudly attack the monster with the power of the first tide, This time also I feeling spitting pain in the head.

    "Slice! slice!" I attack neck of the monster, I got quite surprised that mu blownded, I thought it would dodge and will attack it back, now that I have a chance, I circted the second tide without wasting any moment.

    "Second tide!" I shouted again, I don¡¯t why but shouting moves name gave me some sort of confidence, I can only shout it in a front monster like that, shouting front the person would be an idiotic choice.

    "Puchi!" my sword directly pierce through its neck, This time this my aim and hit it in the perfect spot. I quickly remove the sword from its neck and put some distance between me and monsters while I still have power.

    "Grooooowl! Groooowl!" it growled in pain as it went mad in the ace of death.

    This yellow lightning tiger will be dead soon from bleeding, it would have been able to heal if it was made by my normal sword seeing its huge size and healing power of monster but when my piercing its throat, I increased the size of de four times the normal, making the would unheble.

    Although it cost me quite a bit mana but is worth it, I quickly drank the potion as I am dangerously low on the mana.

    "Crack! crack!" the yellow light shield surrounding Corporal level Yellow lightning monster started to crack.

    "Rhea!" I shouted in warning but there is no change in her as she rooted in her spot without responding, just her aura change into corporal level like a monster.

    "Boom!" "Roooor!" Yellow light broke boom and Yellow lightning Tigeres out of it just in bigger size.

    "Growl!" it growls toward rhea and took a jump at her, under it arm size paw, she would definitely get squashed.

    "Rhea!" I shouted top of my lungs but there is no response.

    As I thought Rhea definitely will get squashed under ws of a yellow lightning tiger, a crystalline thing shot of Rhea.

    "Boom!" Yellow lightning tiger momentum stopped by that crystalline thing.

    It was so bright that I didn¡¯t the chance to do what that crystalline thing is, when the light dimmed I got a clear look at that thing.

    "Gasp!" I gasp seeing that crystalline thing! Its panda, a panda which looked like it made of diamond, that¡¯s not the most shocking thing, the most shocking thing is its size.

    It¡¯s barely two and a half foot tall, more than five times smaller than when it was a stone panda.

 Chapter 92 Rheas New Ability

    It is a panda, panda monster with diamond-like skin. I am sure its Deedee because only she coulde out of Rhea like that.

    I felt a little confused about two things before quickly understanding them.

    When deedee was a stone panda, she was nearly five times taller than her above two-foot tall size and the second thing is her strain.

    If she had activated the dormant higher strain in her body, she would have be Iron Panda but she, not an iron panda.

    She is Mutated, sometimes when leveling up stages instead activating higher strain sometimes monster activated mutated strain.

    Ashlyn mutation is different, she is born mutated. There are many things rted to monsters that shocked one to the core sometimes.

    Although every mutation brings good qualities isn¡¯t true, sometimes abilities of monsters regressed in mutation but clearly in DeeDee¡¯s abilities had taken a huge leap.

    Despite being an initial level of Corporal grade monster, she was able to stop the blow of strong mid-level Corporal monster head on without getting injured, that is a testimony of her new abilities.

    Stone Panda¡¯s are an average monster but looking at the performance DeeDee¡¯s diamond form, she can definitely include in the elite monsters list.

    ¡¯¡¯Growl!" The monster growl in frustration seeing its attack had failed and attacked again but this time rhea hade to herself and charge toward the monster.

    As she charging toward the monster, I notice that there is a faintyer of diamond skin flickering on rhea on rhea body.

    I got quite surprised seeing that, when DeeDee was a stone panda, she didn¡¯t give rhea any power except for enhancement in strength and defense but looking at ayer of diamond on rhea skin, I am sure rhea got diamond skin ability from DeeDee this time.

    I sucked a deep breath at that thought, she was already powerful, to begin with, and now gaining diamond skin, a top defensive ability, she had be even more powerful.

    I really want to see how powerful Rhea had be now that she had leveled up to Corporal Grade.

    ¡¯¡¯Bang!" Rhea crashed with a yellow lightning tiger head on, although she had taken steps back after shing still shing with minster head on without receiving injuries shows her formidable offense and defense.

    Even I when fighting against the monster front of me did not sh with the head on. I always use my shield and whenever I used my sword for defense, I used in a way that I receive minimum damage.

    Normally everyone does that, monsters strength is always two or three times more than humans but we used artifacts, skills, and our intelligence to beat them.

    Rhea probably shing against it head on because she wants to test her strength otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have asked DeeDee to stand by.

    "Thud!" The in yellow lightning tiger fell on the ground withering in the pain as it was dying due to blood loss.

    ¡¯¡¯Growl!" ¡¯¡¯Growl" the Corporal grade and Specialist grade both monsters growled in anger seeing their kin fell.

    Corporal grade yellow lightning tiger had rushed toward me but it stipped by Rhea in midway.

    "Growl" it growled at rhea fiercely and attack her but she countered its attack effortlessly.

    Like me, rhea¡¯s normal attack cant heavily injure the Corporal Grade Yellow lightning tiger but she used skill, she can definitely kill it with the power of the third strike.

    She could have easily killed right after leveling up but she is using it, dummy, to get control over its strength, when she felt she had enough, she will kill it using the skill.

    Now I have only one monster to kill and I am confident in killing it within half an hour.

    ¡¯¡¯Slice! Slice!" I keep attacking but other than normal wound nothing happened to the monster, only using skill can I do any real damage to them but to use a skill I have to wait for fifteen minutes more.

    "Growl!" feeling frustrated that any of its attacks aren¡¯tnding on me, it attacked me again.

    Despite its ferocious attacks, I am easily able to dodge its attack because of supremebat exercise.

    Earlier when used skill, like before I kept circting supremebat exercise and refining mana.

    Just like when I use the skill before that, I felt pain as if thousands of hammers striking inside my head but rushing power of skill had diverted my mind from pain or I would have directly fallen unconscious.

    When I check which moves of supremebat exercise I reached after performing the skill and I was quite surprised to find out that I advanced four moves and my cirction had reached.

    I am so happy knowing this, not because I advance four moves again but I had found the new way to advance moves of my supremebat exercise.

    I know it will not be forever as supremebat exercise advances, so is its pain as it will be many times worse than hammering headache that I feel using the skill.

    I just hope that with this method, I will at least able to create the fourth seal.

    ¡¯¡¯No, I don¡¯t need help!" I said DeeDee hade closer to me and asked if she could help me beat this monster.

    Ever since she leveled up, she only had a chance to attack one time and Rhea took over and asked her to stay put.

    And when shees to ask if I need any help, I also declined her request. Poor DeeDee she had just leveled up a but did not get chance to test her powers against monsters.

    If was fighting three monsters like earlier, I would have epted her help unhesitantly but now I can kill it in a few minutes after I used my skill.

    ¡¯¡¯Thud!" I heard a loud thud, when I looked up I found that Rhea had killed the corporal level monster by piercing its skull.

    I should also finish this fight soon! I thought, twenty minutes had already passed since I used my skillst time, its time to kill.

    ¡¯¡¯First tide!" I shouted and the power of the first tide started to run into my body.

    ¡¯¡¯Slice!" I attacked its neck with power first tide it dodged an attack by its neck and itnded on its back.

    ¡¯¡¯Second Tide!" I shouted and my power increased one fold than the first tide, this I will definitely kill it with the power of the second tide.

    ¡¯¡¯Puchi!" I pierced its neck directly, it tried to dodge it but my sword was to fast to dodge it.

    "Thud!" it fell into the ground as removed the swords from its neck, I finally killed three mid-level Specialist grade elite monsters with my own.

 Chapter 93 Out of Valley

    I let all go and sat on the ground as I took a deep breath and close my eyes.

    Now that I let go all of it, I feel splitting headache, my earlier using skill, refinement engine, and supremebat exercise, I put a lot of strain on my body, especially head.

    Lot of blood veins on my head popped open, I don¡¯t think I will able to use three of that thing together for the next week.

    I sigh in regret thinking that, I am sure that if fouth two or three mid-level specialist monsters again, I can definitely create the third seal.

    Just thinking about the third seal my eyes became dreamy, after creating the third seal, I can fully perform the three strikes, at that time, I can even survive from peak level specialist grade monster.

    When I opened my eyes, I found rhea is dissecting the monster corpse, Yellow lightning tigers coat in high demand and very expensive and being a corporal level monster, its meat going to be really delicious.

    I also started to dissect the three yellow aligning tigers. I only took its w, coat, and core, leaving everything else in the body.

    I would have taken heart meat but I already saw Rhea taking the meat of corporal grade monster that willst us for a week.

    "It¡¯s gettingte, we should find a spot for camp," said Rhea, I nodded. the dark is approaching, we should really find a spot quickly as possible otherwise we wille across more monsters we can handle.

    we hurriedly started to search for the camping spot, finding the good spot in limited time in this sort of ce is really hard.

    The sky had already turned half dark and we are hearing all sort of monster noises, if not for Rhea and DeeDee intentionally radiating corporal grade aura lots of monsters had already attacked us.

    I think we are currently in Yellow lightning tigers territory, that why we didn¡¯te across any corporal level monster but our luck won¡¯tst long if we keep roaming for a spot, some corporal grade monster bound to notice us and will attack.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyne chirping from the sky, I asked Ashlyn earlier to check if she could find a spot from the sky.

    "Did you find it?" I asked her in expectation, "Chew chew!" she nodded in affirmation and started to fly toward that direction.

    We quickly follow her, it is quite near as we reached there in ten minutes but when we reached their there was quite a problem as it was upied by some Specialist grade monster.

    Without me doing anything Rhea and Deedee attacked the monster and finished them within minutes.

    Seeing rhea had removed the core, I summoned the fired to burned the bodies but stopped by Rhea.

    "Don¡¯t burn the bodies, it will attract the monsters. It is better to bury them in a hole." Said rhea.

    I am such an idiot! I can¡¯t understand somemon thing, "Deedee dig the hole and bury those bodies into it." said Rhea said to didi.

    Nodding cutely didi started to dig a hole little further from camp, Being corporal grade and earth level monster, DeeDee had dug a big hole in few minutes and buried the bodies into.

    By the time deedee finished, we also settled in the tent. "Give me the leftover, I¡¯ll heat them," I said to Rhea, In the morning, rhea intentionally cooked therge meal so we could eat it in the camp at night as we can cook in the valley and attract the monster.

    Rhea handed me the food and I summon the fire to heat, I am heating the food in the camp, so the smell didn¡¯t spread outside.

    After heating it, I served tes to everyone and like always Ashlyn is the first to dig in.

    While eating, I started to look at DeeDee, earlier I didn¡¯t get a chance to take a good look at her in clear light.

    Like I suspected her whole body had transformed into diamond-like material, while it looked hard diamond skin from far but it is like normal skin, soft when you touched it.

    I even touched DeeDee¡¯s head in confirmation, seeing me touching deedee head, all three of them looked at me weirdly.

    "I checking her skin is hard or soft!" I exined hurridly seeing them looking at me weirdly.

    "Chew!" Ashlyn chirped snorted hearing my exnation, "Her skin turned hard duringbat right?" I asked Rhea.

    "Yes, it turned hard and her defense also increases," Rhea exined, I thought so too.

    When deedee was rock panda her skin also works like that, so it¡¯s usible that after she it works the same way.

    Not all monster seeking work like that, some earth elemental monster skins always hard or soft and they never change during the contract.

    Rhea offered to clean the dishes, I oblige and started to study Skill Nine Raging Strikes, I am pretty sure that I will be capable of performing three strikes soon and I want to ready for that.

    Although I already got the hang of its three tides, I want to reinforce my understanding of it and I used this skill many times today and I¡¯vee across many problems that I want to clear them.

    I offered to take the first watch as I had taken the second watch yesterday.

    "Ok," she replied.

    After two hours studying Nine Raging strikes, I clear all my doubts that were bugging me, seeing I made enough progress in today I closed its folder and opened folder zing strkes to.

    zing Strikes being knight grade skill is veryplicated and one can¡¯t understand it in a short amount of time, still, I study it a few hours every day.

    I had woken up Rhea after the time of my watch over, I fell in sleep soon after waking rhea up.

    I woke at dawn to find rhea is already ready, I quickly freshen up and took out packet food to eat as breakfast, although it is tastelesspared to cooked monster food it is our only option in the forest.

    Ashlyn didn¡¯t want to eat that demanded that I cook food for her, getting angry I gave her choice ¡¯either eat it or stay hungry we get out of the valley.

    She reluctantly ate that but stayed angry at me, we packed our camp and started to travel after seeing enough light as we want to be out of the valley by the afternoon.

    On our way out the valley, wee two corporal level monsters, one initial level while another is mid-level but Rhea handled them.

    While those special level handled by DeeDee that I had only killed two specialist grade monsters.

    I can see the end of the valley as rhea and I hastily walked toward it, it not a walk but near jog.

    ¡¯¡¯Finally!" I shout out loud as we walk out of the valley.

 Chapter 94 Swimsui

    I couldn¡¯t control myself and let out a shout of happiness as I got out of the valley with rhea.

    I was high on my nerves in thest one and a half day, only after getting out of valley did I felt safe again.

    I opened the map and check for the location of a smallke that we have trying to reach past few days and from the map I can see that we just have to walk for little more than an hour to reach there.

    We picked our pace without wasting time, although it not necessary for us to go there as our main objective to there to find a way to reach home but now that we have to know about gathering from Andrew and Neil.

    We still want to go there if someone is their or not, it will be good if we found someone they¡¯re as willpanions on the way to gathering and even if we did not find anyone there, we will make the journey toward the wastnd, although it will be dangerous what choice did we have.

    As time passes, theke appeared before our eyes. walking near it except for a few monsters, we didn¡¯t discover any human.

    "Didn¡¯t that tree stump little odd?" I asked as we found arge tree stump near theke as there are norge trees near theke.

    "Yes, really odd!" she said, we walk toward the tree stump, as we drew near we noticed that some paper sticking on the tree stump.

    Its the paper! the same paper that Andrew and Neil showed us, which marked the destination of the gathering.

    "Someone must have left it here, others to find." she said, "Yes, looking at all signs around here, there were a lot of people here yesterday if we had arrived here yesterday, we would have able to catch up with them," I said.

    "Let¡¯s look around theke to see if we could find anything more." said Rhea, "Ok," I replied and we both started to look around theke yesterday.

    Theke serene, except for few low-level monsters there is nothing else, This smallke should be the territory of Corporal level monsters and its Specialist grade minions but there no sign of it.

    They probably killed and hunted then eaten by the adventurers who stayed. Except for few footprints and snack packs here and there, I didn¡¯t see anything.

    "Did you find anything?" I asked, "No, there is nothing!" She replied, I have expected we find nothing but there is also an exception and don¡¯t want to miss anything.

    "We should set up a camp!" She said, ¡¯¡¯right!" I said and started to find a good ce to set up a camp, I soon found a good spot and activated tent artifact there

    We both are feeling tired and wanted to rest a little, especially rhea as she fought most.

    ¡¯¡¯I¡¯ll cook today, you should get some rest," I said when I saw her making for cooking.

    She didn¡¯t deny it seeing firmness in my voice, ¡¯¡¯I¡¯ll take a swim first." She said went inside the tent.

    ¡¯¡¯Ashlyn, keep an eye out!" I asked Ashlyn seeing she iszily resting on the roof of the camp.

    "Chew chew chew!" She chirped in annoyance as she still isn¡¯t talking me since morning but seeing I am making food, she stood up on her tiny little legs and started to fly around the tent.

    As I am preparing the food, Rheaes out of the tent wearing a swimsuit, I looked for the second and looked away before she can spot notice me staring at her.

    Despite looking away after taking a look only for a second, the memory of Rhea in swimsuit had itched in my mind.

    Rhea is only seventeen and hadn¡¯t fully matured yet but she still looked stunning.

    Her perfectly toned body without ounce on fat it, her breast that hadn¡¯t fully grown but still looked full that one wanted to do countless things with them.

    As Rhea walked toward theke, I got the clear look of her perfect back and her ass and it feels amazing.

    Although I don¡¯t have any feelings for rhea other friend but seeing a beautiful girl in a half-naked cloths, anyone¡¯s emotions will rise especially sixteen-year boy who is high on hormones.

    And that swimsuit didn¡¯t help either, it is very revealing that left little to the imagination.

    We have found this swimsuit with some other girls clothing in Neil and Andrews camp, they must have trapped some poor girl in their vicious scheme to havedies clothes in their camp.

    I quickly controlled myself and cast out rhea¡¯s half-naked form out of my mind and fully concentrated on the cooking.

    I had learned a lot from watching rhea and Andrew cooking and I am quite sure in few days of cooking and my cooking will equal to rheas.

    I am thinking of taking weekly cooking sses if I am sessfully able to leave this realm.

    Only after living in the forest this week I knew the importance of good food and if I am able to leave this realm alive.

    But before that, I have a head home. Sunday has been passed and seeing my I hadn¡¯t called and received their call my parents must be worried sick.

    To pacify their worry, I have to head home and see my haul this time, I can definitely bring back lots of gifts back home.

    Soon rheaes out of theke with water dripping from all over the body, it will be very hard to sleep tonight with this memory in my mind.

    "You should rest a little, lunch will be ready in half an hour," I said after keeping my emotions in check.

    Soon lunch is ready and I called rhea and Ashlyn to eat, in the morning we only ate some packaged monster meat.

    We quickly finished eating, after eating I also take freshening dip in theke as I had had a proper bath since the cave I found rhea in

    After bathing and we packed the camp and walk toward the wastnd as we have only seven days to cross the wastnd to reach the scind forest.

 Chapter 95 The Great Limi

    It¡¯s been three days we have been walking in the wastnd, it is very hot that we have to drink water every half an hour and we don¡¯t have any form protection from this intense heat.

    Its good thing that we don¡¯t have to worry about the water as we had packed enough before venturing into the wastnd.

    My skin had be dry and I had parched lips, this journey really getting on my nerves.

    Sometimes I feel like throwing all down and then crush them with my feet.

    The wastnd is so hot that Ashlyn who always like to be outside and cooped up inside me, no matter how many times I called her toe out she wouldn¡¯t listen.

    She onlyes out at evening and integrates into my morning as it started to be hot.

    We had expected to see someone as we journey toward wastnd as nearly five thousand had entered this realm but we saw no one.

    Fucking shit! This realm is so big that we can hardlye across anyone and the only highlight of the day when some sand monster or bird monster attack us.

    That is the only time that I forget about this fucking heat and fight to forget all this.

    I sighed as looked at the time in front of me, there are two more hours till evening that means we have to walk to more fucking hours.

    I try to pass the time by reading and watching movies and videos in my holowach, I just have to brighten it a little to see clearly in bright daylight.

    I feel little weird doing that at first not to say dangerous as any sand monster could attack us at the minute but I sumbed to boredom and forget the danger that might attack me out of nowhere.

    Although it felt weird watching movies and videos while waking in this dangerous environment but seeing it is the only way to pass the time as I walk.

    Seeing me rhea also started to do that to pass the time.

    Time passed on and soon two hours over and the sky started to darken and we set the camp.

    ¡¯¡¯If we walk this speed, we will reach the scind forest three dayster." She said as she studied the map.

    I nodded as I looked toward the map, we have strictly following the route on the map and based on the distance we covered in three days we can deduce the time we will need to reach the forest that is two whole days before the end date.

    We can travel this fast, is all due to Rhea, whatever monster thates to our way had been killed by Rhea in minutes.

    The strongest monster we ever faced since traveling wastnd is sandworms and sand snake monster which are killed by Rhea, so most of our journey had been smooth sailing.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlynes out of me seeing it is evening and hee help is needed in cooking.

    I and deedee keep a watch while Rhea and Ashlyn are cooking, past three days whenever we cook many small monsters had alwayse attacked because of smell.

    So, it is easy to kill them or shoo them away before reaching the camp, having decided with is makes this job quite easier.

    ¡¯¡¯Bam!" Deedee killed another monster that hade near the camp and expertly removed its core for rhea.

    In past few days I have been observing DeeDee quite closely and I found the conjecture right that I had made earlier that Ashlyn¡¯s intelligence isparable to corporal level monsters.

    She and DeeDee had a simr level intelligence but when deedee and Ashlyn level up another level, Ashlyn will leave behind DeeDee in intelligence.

    From the birth, Ashlyn had high intelligence and she leveling up, it is increasing at an rming degree.

    Grey spark sparrow is known to be mediocre in intelligence but silver spark arrow Ashlyn is mutated and maybe that mutation had given her intelligence.

    If only this mutation had spread to her strain making it high level, at least to be at the lieutenant level that would have been great.

    ¡¯¡¯Dinner ready!" ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" Ashlyn and Rhea both called out at the same time as dinner readied.

    "Let¡¯s go deedee!" I asked little panda deedee who is trying to pick four specialist grade cores in her lite paws.

    She somehow manages to pick them and walk toward the camp, its been five days since DeeDee level up she can¡¯t control her body at the delicate level, it would take her another week to do that.

    Inside the camp, Rhea already had served the tes and Ashlyn had already started to dig in without waiting for us.

    As we eating, I ask the question that has been bugging me since this afternoon.

    ¡¯¡¯Is your mana purification slowed down after 88%?" I asked, two days ago my mana reach 87% purity then suddenly slowed down as if stop purifying from past two days increase in my man purity minute, it is even slowpared to the speed at back home.

    ¡¯¡¯It happens to everyone, it happened to me too!" She said with augh as I asked this question.

    She stopped for a while before answering as if finding the right words for it.

    "It is called The Great Limit, it happens after mana reached above 85%, my mana reached Great Limit at 88%!" she said.

    The Great limit? I¡¯ve never heard of this term before, seeing I am not understanding she answered patiently.

    "The Great Limit happen when once mana teach above 85%. After our mana reached above 85% purification rate our mana started to slow down extremely and it does not matter how good is your Purification Engine is!" She said.

    "I also reached a great limit at 88% mana purity and it took me near a year to make 90%, it would have taken more if not for me entering this realm." She said.

    I understood everything after she exined in detail, looked like zing Strike have to wait for little more than expected to be used by me.

    After that, I clean the dishes and started reading as Rhea sleep, today is my turn to take first watch.

    I looked at the sleeping rhea and sigh, whenever I look at her, the memory of her in swimsuit flood in my mind, especially time like this when I can hardly control my hormones.

    Taking a couple of deep breaths Ie myself and studied skill zing Strike for a few hours before waking up rhea for her watch.

 Chapter 96 To Help!

    Next day I was woken up by Rhea before dawn as we made our preparation to leave.

    After freshening up, we ate the leftovers ofst night and by the time we were ready to leave, the sky had brightened a little at the dark.

    This is yet another day to walk, including today we have to walk for three days to reach the Scind forest.

    ¡¯¡¯Cheeew!" Ashlyn chirped as she flew in the air, if not for this early morning and temperature is still not high, she wouldn¡¯t havee out of me.

    She would fly mostly for an hour before it became too hot for her flight, she will integrate with me.

    I am currently listening to popr songs which I brought month ago to pass the time, I wouldn¡¯t have listened to such loud music if not for Ashlyn keeping watch from above.

    If any monster dide, Ashlyn will spot it with her birds-eye view and will inform me immediately.

    ¡¯Unh!¡¯ I stopped on my tracks and turned off the music as felt vibration under my feet.

    Looking at the vibration, there seems to be only one monster but that monster is big.

    ¡¯¡¯Thud!" ¡¯Growl!" A big sandworm monsteres out of sand directly in front of us.

    I quickly activated my boots and swiftly retreated from the monster as it is initial level Corporal Grade monster which is way above my league.

    Rhea didn¡¯t wait for my retreat and directly went for the monster while activating her broad sword midway.

    And looking at her speed, she is definitely using the skill from the start, this monster dead.

    "Growl!" the monster growl and instinctively felt a premonition of death as he tries to burrow back to sand but before it does that, rhea already reached it and attacked.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Three consecutive booms rang out as rhea attack monsters with three consecutive strikes if the skill.

    When the sand is cleared, I found rhea is removing the core of the monster and monster had been cut into three pieces.

    "Bam!" Ashlyn released a series of the fireball from above after rhea was done removing core.

    The corps of monster started to burn after Ashlyn series of fireballs fell on it.

    I and Rhea both don¡¯t like the meat of the earthworm monster seeing how ugly it is and also there is that nauseous smell of earthworm minster emits after dying.

    We didn¡¯t take a single look at the monster and started to walk as this had be amon urrence.

    Whenever wee across any monster, especially Corporal Grade monster, Rhea attacked it directly and after killing it and removing the core, I burn the monster¡¯s body and we move on.

    Wee across three or four times such urrence daily, most of it the time it is single or two monsters but sometimes a group of the monster also attack.

    That time four of us have to fight either to fend off or kill the group of monsters.

    Sometimeter, Ashlyn integrated into me due to the temperature being too hot.

    Walking in this intense heat, I sometimes wondered why humans can¡¯t integrate into a monster, that would have made my life much easier.

    I would have force Ashlyn to fly in the heat for at least a half a day while I rest inside her, that would have been great.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew!" Ashlyn chirped in a snort as she felt my thoughts with our connections.

    ¡¯¡¯I am just joking Ashlyn!" I said in pacifying tone but she ignores it without saying anything.

    I just smiled and went back on reading, I am currently reading herb encyclopedia that I asked from rhea.

    I have pitifully low knowledge of herbs and as we were going to the scind forest, I am pretty sure that we will enter the forest and when we enter the forest, I don¡¯t want to miss precious herb that wille it my way.

    I know it is far fetched to hope I will find any super expensive herb but there is a no loss in reading the herb encyclopedia and it will help me identify some rare herbs.

    It¡¯s been two days I¡¯ve been reading this book for a few hours a day but still, I wasn¡¯t able to finish ten percent of it.

    I don¡¯t know how that alchemist and potioneers memorize these tens of thousands of herbs to smallest details.

    Some herbs have so weird names that pronouncing them is difficult, much less memorizing them.

    Take this ¡¯Okebduemprae hretdst¡¯, it is extremely hard to pronounce them.

    Taking a deep sigh, I kept reading them. I don¡¯t memorize this herb, I just try to make myself familiarise with them so when Ie across that herb gave me familiar feeling, I can pick the herb and search about itter.

    Not only I ask her about her encyclopedia, but I also ask for ore¡¯s as well.

    I entered this real identally but when I leave, I want to leave with fortune and for that reading, these books are necessary no matter how boring it is.

    I read both of the encyclopedia few hours a day both to gain knowledge and to pass the time.

    Time passes on and now it is mid-afternoon, this is a time when the temperature at its peak.

    If you threw the water on the surface, it will start boiling that¡¯s how hot it, especially in the middle of a wastnd.

    Normal private Grade evolvers won¡¯t able to the cross this wastnd alone, they will die before they could ever reach the middle of it.

    ¡¯¡¯Thud!" Rhea killed another monster, this is the sixth corporal level monster we encountered today and just an hour ago, I killed two Specialist grade monster.

    We are encountering monsters frequently today, we had already encountered 6 Corporal level monsters and 19 Specialist grade monsters already and its only afternoon.

    For the past three days, we hadn¡¯t encountered more than 4 Corporal grade and 10 Special grade monsters.

    Looks like close we are getting to the scind forest, the more dangerous it will get.

    "Do you hear something?" Rhea asked I shook my head in no at first but then I tried concentrated I did hear some sound.

    "There is some sounding in front of us!" I said and we hastily started to walk towards that sound.

    But this time we are careful and prepared not to fell in the trap likest time again.

    As we grew closer we noticed a few figures, when we get closer looked at they seem to be fighting monsters and they are not faring well as there are more than ten ministers attacking seven people.

    We broke into a run to help them, no matter they are fellow men and its moral to help them if we can and it is in our profit to help them travel the wastnd going to be dangerous, the more people we have journeyed the safer it will be crossing the wastnd.

 Chapter 97 Sand Scorpians

    We ran towards them while activating our artifacts, as we got close we got clear looked at the fight that made me so shocked that I nearly stopped in my tracks as I wanted to run in the opposite direction.

    What shocked me was the monsters, they are one of the most dangerous monsters in the wastnd.

    They are Sand Scorpions, wee across it only one time and it was Mid-level Specialist grade Sand Scorpion.

    it had taken me more than two hours to kill it and by the time I was finished dealing with it, I had injuries all over my by the body.

    There are twelve Sand scorpions, that are attacking the adventurers and looking at their sizes, four are Corporal grade while eight are specialist grade.

    Specialist grade Sand Scorpions are nearly double the size of a normal person while Corporal grade is triple the size, they are really giant monsters.

    I was wrong about one thing though when I looked at the fighting scene earlier, I thought there are only seven people with their monsters are fighting the monsters but I was wrong.

    There are two more, a boy and the girl areid on the ground, they are either dead or unconscious.

    Of the seven people who are fighting the sand scorpions, four are Specialist grade and three are corporal grade.

    Of the seven people, the highest level boy who is at Mid-level Corporal grade and is fighting against two initial and mid-level scoring alone.

    Except for two in Aqua blue clothes all are in dire need of help, if they did not receive any reinforcement or not have any strong trump card, then they will die within an hour or two.

    There are no running away from these monster, the wastnd is their territory, they can easily follow you, wherever you ran.

    Seeing Rhea and me running toward them, hope had arisen on their face for a moment but seeing we are only two of us and I¡¯m only at initial level Specialist grade their faces fell as they did not expect much from us.

    I had activated both my knight grade sword and shield as these Scorpions are elite monsters.

    We decided not to show specialty of our Knight Grade artifacts like size maniption and instant activation and deactivation.

    We are helping them now but once I fight is over, greed can rise in anyone¡¯s heart.

    So, Rhea and both decided while on thepany of outsiders we will refrain from showing the special trait of our artifact.

    When we were fifty meters away from the fight, rhea and I separated as we had already chosen our opponents, she is moving toward the Corporal Grade evolver who is fighting against two Sand Scorpions and I also move toward the girl and her monster who is also fighting against two monsters.

    That girl was so busy dodging pincer and stinger of two scorpions that she didn¡¯t notice thating to help her.

    "First Tide!" I shouted the skill name in my mind as I am twenty meters away from my fight.

    My speed suddenly increased as I activated the skill but this will notst long as first tides power will onlyst for three seconds.

    With the power of the first tide coursing in my body, I swiftly ran toward the sand scorpion while avoiding its pincers.

    "Boom! crack!" I directly attack its head and ayer of sand cracked a little.

    "Second Tide!" I circted the second move as I saw poisonous stinger of the scorpioning toward me.

    There is no way to dodge despite the power of the second tide causing through my body.

    That stinger is too fast and closing on my swiftly, all I can do defense with my shied while being careful of its pincers.

    "Bam!" I defended my shield and use that force to put some distance between me and scorpian to put some distance between us.

    "Boom!" as I am retreating, Azure Stag of that girl attacked scorpion¡¯s head with its horns

    Stag Monsters are known for their nimbleness and fast speed, It took the stage a single second to attack and retreat.

    No wonder that this girl is without much injury and survived two mid-level Sand Scorpions despite being at initial level Specialist Grade evolver.

    With such speed and nimbleness, she can survive peak level specialist sand scorpions much less two mid-level specialist grade sand scorpions.

    She shed me a grateful smile and attacked the other Sand Scorpion with her Stag monster.

    Quickly drinking Potion, I continue my dance with the Sand Scorpion, it is very difficult to fight Sand Scorpions.

    Aside from its eight legs which gave it free movement, it has two sharp pincers which can crush me in the single move if I get caught in them.

    It also has a super fast tail with a poisonous stinger, if I got hit by it, I will be good as dead.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn suddenlyes out me, which startles, usually she stayed inside me till evening and didn¡¯te out even if I am fighting.

    This time shees out on her own, I thought she would help me fighting the monsters.

    Although her attacks couldn¡¯t do any damage to the sand scorpion, it will at least annoy it but no, she didn¡¯t give the second ce to me or Sand Scorpions as she flew into the air and started hovering around the fight scene.

    I wanted to ask her but the stinger of the monster came at me so suddenly that leaving me no choice to defend against it.

    It¡¯s not even giving me a second of rest, it had very fast speed with its eight legs and it can do super fast attacks with it pincer and stinger.

    Fighting it I feel like I have be monkey who was dodging its attack one after another.

    "Yes!" I shouted in happiness in my mind as I circted to the sixteenth move of supremebat exercise.

    I have been trying since yesterday but the pain is so intense that I failed every time.

    Ever since I had entered the wastnd, I¡¯ve never used skill, supremepete for exercise and refinement engine same time.

    Although that method helps in advancing moves of supremebat exercise it also put a lot of strain on veins in my head, its damage had been so bad that I still feel a slight headache at nights.

    I had decided to wait until my head stopped hurting at night before using that method again, I don¡¯t want to have anysting injury that will leave problems for my future practice.

 Chapter 98 Dancing With The Death

    The battle against scorpion had been going on in full force but no Sand Scorpion had been dead yet but it will be soon.

    The two people had beenid unconscious had also got up and joint the battle because that the pressure on those who were surviving against two scorpions had lessened.

    The purple suit boy who had been fighting against two Corporal level Sand Scorpions got help from rhea which has given him enough time to feed the antidote and healing potion to two poisoned people.

    Within ten minutes of drinking potions, their condition bes good enough to fight with scorpions again.

    It has been twenty minutes since I used skill, I just have to wait for five more to use it again.

    The Sand Scorpions are a lot harder to deal that the Sand Worms and Snakes. These sand scorpions not only have speed but also great defense.

    When earlier I attack its head with the power of the first tide but all I able to make a slight crack on its defenseyers.

    It is very difficult to kill it, the best way to kill scorpion is to cull cuts it¡¯s tail and then pierces the sword through its eyes.

    "Stars in Twilight!" I heard in a soft voice when I looked from the corner of my eyes.

    I saw that purple suit girl¡¯s sword is coated in grey twilight and faint stars could be seen twinkling in it.

    She nimbly went near the scorpion and attacked near its head while swiftly dodging its stinger and returned back beforeyer twilight on her sword isn¡¯t yet to be disappeared.

    I am a little shocked seeing that, her skills power is a little greater than the power of my skill¡¯s first two tides.

    Her attacks had left visible marks on the scorpion, the only bad thing is this girl is little inexperienced in fighting or those two attacks of her would have been way more lethal if they hadnded on the perfect spot.

    After she attacked, her stag monster also attacked the Sand Scorpion without giving it chance retaliate against its master.

    Compare to a Sand Scorpion that Stag monster is way too fast and nimble.

    I quickly concentrate on my fight seeing sand scorpions stingering toward my direction.

    ¡¯¡¯Crack!" "Shit!" I cursed out loud as my bone cracked by Sand Scorpions pincer which attacked me from the right side.

    Thank god! That is is bone by hip, not of shoulder else it would have really affected my fight against Sand Scorpion.

    I have to careful against it in the future, one injury in the wrong ce canpletely affect my fight against it.

    Soon the five minutes passed and I am free to use the skill but I did not use it immediately but waited for a good moment to strike.

    Not soon after the opportunity had arrived and I quickly activated my skill.

    ¡¯¡¯First Tide!" I shouted loudly, no matter how weird it felt shouting the skill¡¯s name out loud but it helps a lot mentally.

    ¡¯¡¯Whoosh!" I dodge its pincers as I move toward its head with the power of the first tide.

    But this time scorpion was ready and attack with stinger so I could not attack it head but Iughed seeing this because it behaved the way I wanted it.

    "Second Tide!" with the shout, power of the second tide started coursing through my veins.

    With the power of the second tide, I took the jump andnded on the scorpions back and move toward its tail.

    Its tail is fast but not flexible as it cannot reach toward its tailbone and there is no question about its pincers reaching there.

    I smile after seeing scorpion moving here and there to shake me off its back.

    ¡¯¡¯Bang!" "Crack!" My attacknded on its tailbone, nearly cracking it in the half, after this scorpion¡¯s tail will not be fast and agile as before and every time it will move its tail, it will feel immense pain.

    From the start, my target was it¡¯s tail, as long as I cut its tail the Sand Scorpion will lose more than half of its power.

    With its stinger gone, its pincer will not be much threat as their range only half a that of its piece.

    I quickly jump off the scorpion from its backside but sand scorpion had quickly turned with its eight legs and started to hound me like a mad dog.

    It even using it tail despite being its half cracked, I am barely surviving its attacked and my boots and shield is busier than my sword.

    I sensed the moment on corner of my eyes, it was stag monster of that purple clothed as it is speedily moving toward its direction.

    "Attack on its tail!" I shouted seeing it is moving to attack towards the head, it starts at first with my loud should but nimbly changed her course and attack towards its tail.

    ¡¯¡¯Bang!" It hit the same spot on its tail that I hit earlier damaging it further

    Well at least this monster is better than her master, the monster has a better battle instinct that it master.

    The Sand Scorpion went mad receiving this attack but it could not find one who attacked it.

    Only I in its immediate site so it transferred it¡¯s the rage at me and started to attack me like crazy.

    Its good thing that stag gave me enough time to drink the potion when it attacked the Sand Scorpion.

    "Crack!" another bone of my body broke, I have attacked many times by this mad scorpion in these past fifteen minutes.

    That Stag Monster also attacked it two more times, that it is barely able to control its tail.

    The girl in a purple suit and her monster would have already killed the monster they are fighting if not for her being inexperienced.

    She is also at Initial level of Special Grade like me but she is more powerful both due to her monster and her physique.

    Soones the time of me using the skill again, this time I n topletely get rid of monsters tail and kill it in a few minutes.

    ¡¯¡¯First Tide!" I activated the first tide and ran toward the monster, sensing a change in my aura it bes more cautious toward me.

    The tactic likest time won¡¯t work as it has already be very cautious around me.

    There is only one way but it will be very dangerous, I ran toward it but as it moved its pincers to attack, I smiled fearlessly and run toward the pincers.

    ¡¯¡¯Second Tide!" Upgrading to the power of the second tide, I did not dodge the pincers instead jump on them.

    The pincers were so fast that even scorpion could not change there course.

    "Thud!" leveraging my feet against its pincer, I took the second jump towards the back.

    That was a really dangerous move if a slight mistake urred in my calctions, I could have directly dive into those pincers and cut into two pieces.

    I am in mid-air with a sword in my hand when I saw scorpion stingering directly at my head.

    If I didn¡¯t do anything, I will surely die by its stinger.

    Without panicking I started to think of the way to escape as dodging the attack in midair is really difficult and normal methods won¡¯t work.

    When stinger only an inches away from me, a really dangerous ideaes into my mind and I didn¡¯t it will work or not but I don¡¯t have any choice if I didn¡¯t do it then only death is awaiting me.

    I released a st of fire from my waist and used that force to whirl my body in midair, dodging its stinger by fingernail distance.

    It was a really dangerous gamble, I handnt used my fire ability in days inbat as it little to no use but just now it helped didge the death.

    With the power of flip, my speed increased more as I dived downward towards monsters tailbone.

    I still haven¡¯t forgotten my aim, with the whirl that I¡¯ve done in the air moment ago, I am a much better position to attack than before.

    ¡¯¡¯Capak! Thud!" With the power of the third strike, I attacked the Sand Scorpion¡¯s tail, cutting it directly from the tailbone.

    ¡¯¡¯Thud!" I fell heavily on the sand and found scorpion screaming shrilly whileing at me with vengeance in its eyes.

    I am finished! I have no way to dodge this attack but suddenly a Stang came to my rescue and attacked the monsters head, giving me enough time to flip in the sand and get up.

 Chapter 99 Killing Sand Scorpion

    With stag monsters attack, I got enough time to get away from the monster and throw a potion bottle in my mouth.

    My eyes shed with envy seeing young stage monster hopping here and there with its speed and agility.

    Scorpions eye is red and it looking at me in vengeance, its good thing that I had cut off its tail, so there is a lot less pressure on to defend against.

    ¡¯Whish!¡¯ Dodging its pincer, I jumped on its back, although my normal attacks can¡¯t do much its defense and there is also strongyer protection on its eyes also, I will need both speed and strength to pierce its eyes.

    ¡¯¡¯Dumb beast, I am here!" I shouted as pierce the wound on its tailbone one more time.

    It absolutely went mad suffering repetitive injuries from me and tried to burrow into the sand but I pierce its wound one more time to make it angry stop from burrowing in the sand.

    With its pincer gone, it can¡¯t do anything to me as long as the back, where it was, at that ce its pincer cant reach.

    I kept attacking it tail wound and whenever its pincers away, I would try to attack its eyes but it is very hard.

    Eye its is very sensitive, whenever I tried to attack it, it will form its defenseyer.

    The defenseyers on its eyelid are strong as its head, no matter how hard I try, I would only able to make scratches on it.

    Without the power of skill, I will not able able to do anything to it.

    The scorpion that rhea fighting is at itsst legs, she would be able to finish it within a few minutes.

    Not only she, but Deedee is also helping one boy fighting an Initial level Sand Scorpion.

    The whole fights going in the frenzy, one could die if one made the slightest mistake.

    My luck was good earlier that Stage monster of that purple suit girl saved me earlier or I definitely would have to lie in the pieces.

    Except for the girl in purple, all people here seemed to be quite experienced in fine, this girl must have been quite sheltered to not have fighting experience.

    "Thud!" One Sand Scorpion fell dead on the sand as it is killed by a boy who is wearing a simr purple suit as the girl.

    After killing first Sand Scorpion he ran toward one girl who is having difficulty against Corporal level sand scorpion.

    As the fight goes on, Rhea also killed the Sand Scorpion she was fighting and went to help another fighting Corporal level Sand Scorpion.

    There are still fifteen minutes till, I can use my skill again if I had three seals of exercise, five minutes breaks would have been enough between using the skill.

    "Whoosh!" I dodge another pincer of the monster as I am trying my luck on its eyes.

    I have to say, it been more than an hour since I started a fight with this Sand Scorpion but there is a decrease in its intensity of attacks.

    Even after me cutting its tail, its speed and rhythm did not decrease instead increased.

    I have dank three potions since I started fighting this monster to fill my refinement engine with mana.

    This is one of the things men always jealous of monster, within save level even a normal monster had nearly five times mana that of mana and there no talking about the elite monsters.

    "nk!" while fighting, I also kept eye on the Ashlyn as she roaming the sky around the fighting scene, I asked her why shees out me at this where the temperature is very but she didn¡¯t answer and kept flying around the scene.

    I sometimes wanted to beat her arrogance out of her, I don¡¯t where she got from, since the time of her birth she had been arrogant as if looking down on everything.

    Ten minutes till I can use my skill again, no matter how much I try without skill, it is very hard to kill these sand scorpions.

    I sometimes wonder if I would have able to survive in this realm if we hadn¡¯t got a skill from Andrew and Neil.

    I would have been very hard and maybe we both have died specially when we-we were fighting, yellow lightning tigers in the valley.

    Coming back to the present, all is going rtively well, the fights are turning in the favor of us, especially after two Corporal Level Scorpions dead.

    After remaining two Corporal level monster dead, all four Corporal grade evolver can easily kill remaining Specialist grade monsters.

    But it would take time, I hope to kill this sand scorpion on my own without getting help from Corporal level evolvers.

    I have only one chance to do when I used skill, I have to use the skill at the perfect time so could kill it in the one move.

    ¡¯¡¯It is time!" I said as the interval time of using the skill is over, now I just have to make strategy and wait for forfeit time kill it.

    I again jump off in the back and stayed where its pincers cannot reach me, as I waited, five minutester l, I got perfect chance to attack it.

    ¡¯¡¯First Tide!" I shouted and the power of the first tide coursing through my body, since the hike in my energy, Sand scorpion became an alee after sensing my hike in energy.

    This time strategy is quite simple, I will act like I am going for the eye but when trying it pincer in defense of its eyes, I will flip in the air and pierce its head with the power of the second tide.

    As I ran toward its eyes, it moved pincer in defense of it but sudden as if it predicted my strategy it put pincer on its hearing.

    ¡¯¡¯Second tide!" I did not dwell on it much and activated power of the second tide since it had given me its eyes, let¡¯s see if the power second tide can piece the defensewyer of ita closed eye.

    ¡¯¡¯Ahhh!" I screamed loudly as bring down my sword with all the power I had in me.

    A the tip of my sword touched the protectiveyer of it felt resistance, without caring, I put all mana I have in me into the skill to increase its power.

    ¡¯¡¯Puchi!" With an increase in power, my sword directly pierced through its eye killing it wholly within second, without giving it any chance of resistance.

    ¡¯¡¯Thud!" The scorpion fell with a thud as I still on its back, gripping my sword tightly with my hands.

 Chapter 100 Sandstorm!

    Strong hot wind had instantly dried all the sweat I had on. my body, the wind had risen this past hour.

    It would have been very nice if the wind had been a little cool, the hot wind of the desert feelcerating on the skin.

    I tried to stand with the help of my sword but failed due to weakness, I am drained both in mana and physically that I don¡¯t want to lift a finger

    Still, I move my hand toward my pocket and remove two potion bottle, one is mana potion while other is vitality potion.

    Vitality potion will help me remove my physical weakness. opening the bottle I drink one potion and another and wait for them to take the effect.

    Slowly weakness of my body recede and my mana also starts to enter the refinement engine.

    Five minutester, I had enough energy to remove my sword from the eye of the Sand Scorpion.

    When I look around people are still fighting the monster and I got quite pleased seeing, I am the only one Specialist grade evolver that had killed the monster first.

    Looking at Corporal grade evolver fighting, I can tell that they will killst remaining two corporal level monster in a minute or two as they were fighting two against one.

    After Corporal grade monsters are dead, it wouldn¡¯t take too much time to kill the rest of the specialist grade monsters.

    I noticed that after I drink the vitality potion, sometimeter two seals of supremebat exercise had absorbed the remaining vitality potion into them and looking at seals, In less than five minutes, I can use the skill again.

    The reason I wait for twenty-five minutes for using skill so that vitality can charge again in the seals, as Nine Raging Tides skill, both needs Vitality and mana to operate.

    The winds had be more ferocious than before but seeing we have experienced this type of wind many times, I didn¡¯t take it, heart.

    After ten minutes, I became good enough to fight again, after seeing all the fights, I decided to help a girl in a purple.

    ¡¯¡¯Need help!" I said as defended against the blow of Sand Scorpion that girl is fighting.

    ¡¯¡¯Yes, I will be grateful!" She said giving me a smile, I never had taken a good look at her.

    Now that I looked at her, she is quite cute. She is about my age with strawberry blond hair and blue eyes.

    She still has baby fat on her cheeks and when she smiled a dimpled form on her cheeks which made her look very cute.

    I got quite surprised when I saw the fist holding thunderbolt sigil on her suit, it means she is from Thunder God¡¯s Arena.

    As I am fighting the Sand Scorpion with the girl, I notice extreme emotions from Ashlyn saying the big danger ising.

    ¡¯what danger?¡¯ I asked her telepathically but she didn¡¯t answer just that danger is big.

    No matter how smart she is, she still has the intelligence of the toddler. Some things she can¡¯t convey even if she wants to.

    "Chirp chirp chirp!....." she kept chirping loudly that people started noticing.

    ¡¯What happened to that little bird?¡¯ ¡¯is that silver birdie went mad?¡¯ They said seeing loudly.

    "What happened?" I heard Rhea asking loudly as she is a little far away and wind it little strong.

    ¡¯¡¯She said the big danger ising?" I shouted, rhea nodded and suddenly her attacks and speed be even faster, looks she was holding back something.

    "Do you want to kill Sand Scorpion quickly?" I asked purple hair girl, I myself would have killed this monster in my time but after hearing Ashlyn warning, I decided to help the girl killing this monster.

    She had been fighting this monster for quite a while but didn¡¯t even manage to seriously injure it.

    Looking at her attacks, she is definitely more powerful than me despite both us being at the same level, if she had the little battle experience she would have finished this sand.

    "ok then!"

    "Tell your monster to hand its pincer and I will handle its stinger (tail), all you have to do is activate your skill and pierce the eye of the monster using all your strength!" I said.

    ¡¯¡¯And remember, I can hold off that tail for six seconds!" I stated.

    ¡¯¡¯Bitsy, hold off Scorpions tail pincer for few seconds will you!" Said girl lovingly to her stag monster.

    Her monster neighed in affirmation and looking excited.

    ¡¯¡¯Ready then?" I asked, their girl in purple nodded with a serious nod.

    ¡¯¡¯First Tide!" I shouted as I activated the power of first and jumped on the scorpions back as stag monster is holding back its pincer.

    ¡¯¡¯Second tide!" I activate the power of the second tide as I was stinger ising toward me.

    ¡¯¡¯Bang!" I defended against it but suddenly it taunts back and mover towards its I know that girl arrives near its head.

    ¡¯¡¯Ahhhhh!" I screamed loudly and attacked the tail of a scorpion, to obstruct it from attacking the girl.

    ¡¯¡¯ng!!" I felt arge amount of traveling to my arm as I obstructed tail.

    "Stars in twilight!" I heard behind my back and I know that girl is using her skill but the tail is alsoing toward her again.

    Power of skill is gone, I have to defend against with my own power, I thought and readied my shield to defend against it.

    ¡¯¡¯Puchi!!!" I heart and scorpion slumped on the ground but tail stilling and I have obstructed it.

    "Bang!" my shield closed against the dead scorpion tail and next moment, I flew away from it back and crashed on the ground while having some fractured bones and blood in my mouth.

    A but when I standing up from the ground, I saw a faint cloud of dust at very far away but it is slowlying u toward me.

    If one doesn¡¯t look carefully, one would not notice it from this far away, my gaze just lucky to spot, I immediately made a connection with it, heavy wind and Ashlyn¡¯s warning.

    "Sandstorm!" I should top of my lungs with extreme fear in my voice.

 Chapter 101 Sandstorm II

    I shouted sandstorm with top of my lungs, people heard and looked at me but when saw I am looking at the sky, they followed my gaze.

    Color had drained out of their faces as they understood the sandstorm ising.

    Sandstorm is really dangerous, even the smallest one can threaten Lieutenant grade evolver if he caught the middle of it.

    Suddenly all the people started to use their full power fighting the Sand Scorpion as there is still time to left sandstorm to arrive and people don¡¯t danger of scorpion lurking when they were facing sandstorm.

    I also started to fight after drinking the potion, it didn¡¯t take long to all scorpion to finished, as Corporal grade evolvers had killed two Corporal grade monsters.

    All four Corporal grade evolvers had be free and with them helping killing Specialist grade monsters, the fight finished in a couple of minutes and by the time fights finished, sandstorm had be visible and winds had be even stronger.

    "The tent in your backpack would be better!" I said to rhea when we find a suitable spot to activate the tent.

    "Your right." She said the Grey colored box and pressed the button on top of it.

    We had founded five camps in Neil and Andrew stuff, while we use it had good defense capability and it also has some basic necessity like bed and cupboard and other but the one Rhea had had strongest defense but is very in inside.

    the main reason for choosing this camp over its original that it is perfect in unfavorable weather condition as it has grip drill function.

    Four drills inside the tent burrow into the earth for better grip and stability, we will able to survive inside it as long as sandstorm is not overly powerful.

    The only flow it had that one have to use four Corporal grade monster core to fully power it to its apex but this is not a problem for as we already had quite a few Corporal level monster cores.

    Other people have also their tent and started to enter their camp seeing the storm is very near.

    "Umhh would you mind if I and my brother took shelter in your tent?" I heard from my behind, I looked back to see it is the cute girl in purple before with the older boy, who is also wearing a purple suit like her.

    It same boy who was fighting two corporal level monster at once with Mid-level Corporal level power.

    "Sure!" I said after seeing Rhea isn¡¯t oppose to the idea.

    The interior of the tent as expected is in, with all grey without any extraponent, the only saving grace is that the floor is quite soft and good sleep.

    We took off our backpacks and sat, as both brother sisters sat, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that both of their backpacks are temporary, the once I brought to keep extra monster parts when hunting in the Miasta first.

    They both noticed my gaze but disnt say and I didn¡¯t inquire too not to be true intrusive.

    I got quite shocked earlier when I saw that all the equipment that girl and boy are wearing is Knight grade, simr to that of Jim and his girlfriend is wearing.

    She had tried very hard to cover it but she revealed when she perform killing shot at the sand scorpion, she has manipted itst moment and I luckily noticed from the corner of my eyes when defending against Sand Scorpions tail.

    And looking her and her brothers are the same branded with Thundergods Sigil, I can definitely assume that her brother equipment is both knight grade.

    Look like Knight grade equipment aren¡¯t that rare as I imagined, just that they are only avable to the Organisation¡¯s elite.

    And seeing their equipment, I can definitely say the boy hadn¡¯tpletely used his power when fighting against Scorpions especially that cute girl brother.

    I can hear strong winds are colliding against the tent as we sat awkwardly staring at each other silently.

    It is very awkward to stay silent in the camp only listening to the strong wind as the storm approaches us.

    Like girl, the boy also had strawberry blond hair and blue eyes but he looked handsome instead of cute like his sister.

    "I am Jill and this is my brother, William, that you for giving us shelter." Said cute jill, with her speaking the awkward atmosphere diffuse between us.

    ¡¯¡¯Its nothing!" Replied rhea with a smile, ¡¯¡¯I don¡¯t mind me asking, why aren¡¯t stayed in your teammates?" Rhea asked.

    I am also really curious about this, why aren¡¯t they stayed with the rest of their teammates.

    "They aren¡¯t our teammates, we just met them at desert three days ago!" she said.

    "As for not staying in their camp, there is girl names Rita they¡¯re who is really obnoxious that I got tired of it and your tent is best to cope with the storm than theirs!" Jill answered.

    Well, that exined a lot, I wouldn¡¯t want to be with obnoxious people who I just met a few days ago, I am just about to ask her another question when the wind collided against the tent.

    ¡¯¡¯Dhub! Dhub!....." Strong wind collided against the tent that it started shaking, the storm is closing on us.

    Jill even summoned her minister and hugged it tightly after experiencing shaking.

    Soon more strong winds started colliding against our tent as it started shaking more force full, it feels like the whole camp will be swept by the winds.

    The Storm Has Arrived Finally!

 Chapter 102 Sandstorm III

    "Dhung! Dhung!...." the storm arrives as very strong winds started to collide with our tent.

    I felt very scared about hearing the noise and intense shaking, I feel like our tent would sweep in the storm and we all will be crushed inside it.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" I don¡¯t when I called Ashlyn outside and hugged her fiercely that she started toin.

    I am not the only one scared, all us are scared as Rhea had called DeeDee outside and is now hugging her and the boy William also called his monster.

    He hasn¡¯t had called his monster when fighting against the Sand Scorpions earlier and looking at the monster, I can understand why after seeing his monster.

    When William had summoned his monster, the air in the tent had cooled down for the moment.

    It is Boa, specifically an Ice-type boa, it is about a two-meter-long snow-white body with the icicle design all over its body.

    The monster looked both dangerous and elegant at the same time.

    I only saw four monsters of big organizations elites but each and every monster is unique with a very powerful ability.

    Jill¡¯s stag has extreme speed and it still a baby, Williams Frost Boa gives off the very dangerous feeling, Jim¡¯s girlfriends Lightning Cat also give of the same feeling as Jim¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s cat.

    Only Jim¡¯s little snake seems mediocre but I am sure that little snake defiantly has some special ability or Jim wouldn¡¯t have bonded with it.

    There is no point inparing them to Ashlyn but newly mutated DeeDee also little palepared to these four monsters.

    Hearing the wind, I am sure to have entered the storm as sounds are getting louder and louder but our camp is still holding on albeit shakingly.

    ¡¯¡¯So, jill when do enter this realm, do you know anything about the rescue team that is waiting by the scind forest?" I asked to lighten up the mood.

    As I asked a question, I notice William had angrily red at jill and her expression turned little guilty.

    "We had arrived at this realm nine days ago!" she said.

    ¡¯¡¯I had asked William to take me to the Green Hills, we were just going take a look and return." She said, her face had be beat red and I can hear the guilt in her voice.

    "So we didn¡¯t bring anything when we went to Green hills except our weapons but as we were walking toward the Green hill, suddenly spaceyer stuck and we entered this realm, directly in the wastnd!."

    I really feel pity for her, she may have forced her brother toe Green hills with her without bringing any surviving gear and unluckily they entered this realm before entering green hills and top of that they arrived at this scorching wastnd and not in any other part of this realm.

    I can¡¯t imagine how hard their days have been without any surviving gear, thank god they are intelligent enough to bring their weapons or surviving in this wastnd would have be very difficult for them.

    ¡¯¡¯The winds are bing more stronger, the center of the storm will be upon us in two hours!" Said rhea as she opened, fuel box of the tent was only two Corporal grade monster core is ced while the other two ces are empty.

    Rhea just about to add two more monster cores in empty spaces when she heard a voice behind her.

    ¡¯¡¯Let me! You had been gracious enough to take us in your tent, we should at least contribute this much!" Said William as he ced two Corporal level Core on the two remaining empty ces.

    ¡¯¡¯We should finish eating before the center of the storm arrive on us!" Rhea said.

    William and Jill became awkward hearing food, I can guess from their expression that they don¡¯t have any presence food on them and their temporary backpacks probably have some monster parts that they were going to cook in the evening.

    Smiling rhea and I took out enough packet of preserved food that is enough for four humans and monster to eat.

    I had already some packaged monster meat in my backpack and after killing Neil and Andrew, we also found tens for packets in their tent.

    They have enough to fill the bellies of ten people for four days, we have half our monster meat and packaged in space pouches while half in our backspace so no could suspicious of us.

    "We have to make do with this as we cant cook food in a tent!" I joked as I distributed the meat packets to everyone.

    Everyone opened their packaged meat and started to eat.

    I got a little surprised seeing Ashlyn not throwing tantrums seeing food as she silently eating it but if one looked her carefully, they will find the look of distaste on her face as she ate it.

    She is eating this packet food because she knew if she didn¡¯t eat it, she will have to sleep hungry and that is uneptable to her.

    She is a glutton, she loves food as much as she loves her life but she can onlypromise in front of the circumstances.

    Soon everyone finished eating food and waited for the storm to pass, Jill had even started to watch a movie with the monster to forget about the storm outside.

    Seeing her do that, me, Rhea and her brother started the movie on our holowatches to keep out mind out of storm outside.

    ¡¯¡¯Grrrrrrrrrr!" ¡¯¡¯Tear!" As storms center reached our camp, winds had be so strong that it kept shaking nonstop.

    A tear started to form on the camp surface and one tear got big enough that sand and wind started toe inside the camp.

    Seeing this our heart stopped if this keeps going on, the storm will tear the tent apart and our circumstances wouldn¡¯t be much better than the tent.

    Rhea quickly patched the tear with cloth and glue she got from god know where but its no use as more and more tears keep forming on the tent.

    "Brother, I am sorry! Because of me, you have to die in this camp!" Jill said and started crying.

    ¡¯¡¯No one¡¯s going to die, the storm will pass soon." Said William as he hugged his sister fiercely.

    The more and more tear kept forming on the tent and sand and dust keptings through these small holes, at one point even I believe the tent would copse and all we would be swept into the storm and die.

    New tears kept forming as storm rage outside, the tents condition became so worse that ites near copse.

    I quickly took out a new tent from my backpack and activated it, I don¡¯t want to be in an old tent when it shredded to pieces.

    "Get in!" I said as we quickly entered the new tent and sat hugging our monsters.

    My prediction was right, after some time, we hear the tearing sound from outside, although our old tent is barely maintaining its stability.

    But we can hear a tearing sound now and then.

    As time passed on I felt wind slowing down and tearing of our old camp also stopped after that.

    We waited for another two before wind slowed down enough to be safe to go outside, still, we waited half before deciding to go outside.

    "We are alive!" said William with a heavy sigh, we all nodded at that, we came out alive.

 Chapter 103 Reaching Destination!

    ¡¯¡¯We are alive!" William shouted with emotion loudly, I can understand his sentiment.

    The Sandstrom was really dangerous and there was a high chance that we could have died we our handnt been able to hold on.

    We get out to camp one by one, only to notice we were buried in the sand asrge amount camp entering inside through the tear of the old camp.

    It¡¯s going to be hell to get out of this and I am thinking of different kind ways to get out when I heard rhea¡¯s voice.

    ¡¯¡¯Deedee dig the tunnel for us to get out!" Rhea asked DeeDee to open a tunnel to the up.

    How can I forget, DeeDee is an earth elemental monster, it is effortless for her to dig the tunnel.

    Deedee started to dig the tunnel as we waited in our old camp for the safety, the tunnel could copse and we all could get buried in it, it better be safe and waits in the camp till tunnel is fully dug.

    ¡¯¡¯The tunnel is fully dug, let¡¯s get out of here!" Said rhea as we were waiting in the camp, DeeDee must have told her telepathically.

    There is not saving our original tent as it already was torn in many ces but out second tent is still fine without any scratches, so, I can take it back with me.

    The tunnel dug by DeeDee is little narrow, so we had to walk on our four to get up.

    When we reached the surface, we greeted with clear starlit sky with the soft light of the moon.

    I again activated my camp, seeing it is barely midnight when the storm had arrived it, the sky had gone dark yet.

    We didn¡¯t do much, I quickly activated the camp and slept as all of us were really tired mentally.

    Before sleeping, I did ask Ashlyn to keep a watch.

    She seems fine mentally, not shaken a bit just little grumpy about food and tight hug that I gave her when a storm is us.

    "Chew chew chew!" "Good morning to you too Ashlyn!" I said as I have woken by Ashlyn chirp and beak on my face.

    When I look around, all three of them still sleep.

    The sky had brightened a little but there still dark but it will fully brighten in half an hour.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn flew on top of the tent and started chirping at me about food, at night I promised her extra food in her te if she kept a night watch.

    ¡¯¡¯I did not forget Ashlyn but first, let me freshen up!" I said as I started to freaked up.

    I quietly removed the cooking material and utensil from Rhea and my bag.

    We had already packed arge amount of Corporal Grade monster meat in our backpacks and storages before entering the wastnd, thinking we would not find any monster to hunt here.

    We were wrong, we did find many monster in wastnd but their meat could notpare to monsters we hunted in the valley.

    I took out all the ingredients and utensil and started to cook while reminding Ashlyn to keep an eye out for monsters.

    It feels good to cook outside with no one to disturb and cool morning breeze on the body.

    I always felt calm whenever I cook alone and quietly.

    As I am cooking, I heard the sound behind me, only to know its jill, I got quite surprised seeing her, I thought it will be rhea or William and she will best to wake up but I was wrong.

    ¡¯¡¯Good morning!" She greeted, ¡¯¡¯good morning." I greeted back, she came closer to me at watched me cook.

    ¡¯¡¯You woke up early?" I sated to make a conversation, "what can say, I am an early riser!" she said shyly.

    I can see her mouth is watering, nine days without good food do that to people.

    "Do you need any help!" she asked, standing near me. ¡¯¡¯No need! You should freshen up, food will be ready in fifteen minutes." I said.

    She nodded and left to freshen up while keep stealing nces at the food.

    In fifteen minutes both rhea and William woke up and food also ready by the time they have done freshen up.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn didn¡¯t forget to remind me to fill her te extra when I am serving the food and started to eat with her little before I finish serving all of us.

    ¡¯¡¯It feels good to eat delicious food after so much roasted meat!" Jill said as she ate, her brother alsoplimented while eating.

    We quickly finished eating, after eating jill and her brother offered to clean dishes and I didn¡¯t reject it.

    "Their Chances of surviving is slim!" said Rhea as we searched for the tent of the other team.

    We have already searched for them an hour around the ce where they had set up a camp but we did not see any sign of them.

    Rhea had even asked DeeDee to search under the sand to if they buried inside but the result was futile as she also did not find anything.

    Agreeing that we will not find a sign of them we decide to resume our journey toward the scind forest.

    ¡¯¡¯We should be able to reach there at two days, three maximum," William said as he studied the map.

    We agree with his estimate, we will reach their either tomorrow evening or morning at day after tomorrow.

    As we journeyed toward scind format we came across many monsters and one time we even encountered two peak level sandworm monsters, I thought were dead but in that time William William showed his true abilities and killed two peak Corporal level monster within half an hour.

    He used three different types of skills one after another as he killed both monsters single-handedly.

    I also fought with many monsters and as a result, I was able to reach the 20th cycle of exercise, just four more cycles away from creating the third seal.

    Not only my performance was good, but jill also got quite a better-fighting monster as whenever we urred a lone specialist monster, William would let jill to fight it, so she could gain experience in fighting the monsters.

    ¡¯¡¯Finally!" Jill said as she saw the outline of the scind forest from a tall sand dune.

    I am also surprised, what surprised me forest but people, even from the distance, I can see their silhouettes.

    There must be more than two thousand must be gathered there, many are patrolling around the camp, we have even spotted the patrol in the sky as some people riding their bird monsters.

    Seeing suchrge gathering of people from the distance, we all broke into a run toward the camp as fast as we could in our excitement.

 Chapter 104 The Camp I

    The patrol didn¡¯t stop as we were running toward the camp like crazy, as wee closer to them, I got the better look at it.

    My initial estimate of two thousand people but I was wrong, there are about four thousand people here.

    Thousands of tents in neat information be seen and around the camp is people parroting heavily.

    It is even rough fence and sentry lower of wood could be seen around the camp.

    Whoever is in charge had done a good job in maintaining a camp, one barely spot any mistake in the arrangement.

    There is arge gate at the entrance of the tower and around it two big sentry tower.

    As we enter the gate of the camp, no one stopped us but after walking a few steps inside we notice, there are few youths sitting on the roughly made wooden desk and asking information to those who areing in from the camp gate.

    We also walk in front of the empty desk which is administered by the girl as same as rhea age and also in Corporal grade.

    "Are you two from Thundergods Arena?" she asked smilingly to Jill and William,pletely ignoring us.

    ¡¯¡¯Yes, we are." Jill and Willian answered in unison, "Please state your names please!" she said in a respectful tone.

    ¡¯¡¯William Harris and Jill Harris," Willian replied, hearing their names the girl look at their holowatch for while.

    ¡¯¡¯Great! Your names are here." She said and shouted ¡¯¡¯Tim!" loudly, soon a boy of my agee running over.

    "Take them to Thundergods Arena¡¯s camp," she said to the boy.

    "Please,¡¯¡¯ said the boy motioning his hands.

    "our friends?" Jill said motioning towards us, ¡¯¡¯I am sorry, they can¡¯te with you, your area restricted to organizations member only,"

    "if they are a member or any organization or government they can go with you and if they are not, they have to put their camp inmon area, these are the rules of the camp," she said to jill with the smile.

    In nearly three days of travel, we nearly forget that they are from a big organization but now the girl brought us back to reality.

    In here or in the union, those from the government or organizations get many privileges, from a discount in shopping to shed cab rates, that is why many people train hard to get into the organization.

    "It¡¯s okay!" I said with a smile, I understand the difference between us and so jill, after giving a final apologetic look both of them followed Tim.

    ¡¯¡¯Your name and name of the affiliate organization if you are a member." She said in a stern voice, her voice ispletely different from that of before sugary voice with a sweet smile.

    We stated our names, she noted it into her holowatch.

    ¡¯¡¯Ting!" A request with a file also came in my holowatch and I epted it and received the file.

    ¡¯¡¯I¡¯ve sent you all the information you need to know the camp and exit and there is also a document about your designation, you will understand it after reading it." She said and given us the direction of the ce where free adventurer had set up camp.

    As I read the file, I¡¯vee to know that nearly 75% percent of camp area upied by adventures while the rest is received for the members of various organizations and that area forbidden for those who are not members or organizations.

    We quickly reach the ce where we setting a camp and since there is no danger here, we decided to set up our own tent for privacy.

    I wanted to read further but I¡¯ve fallen asleep asid my head in the pillow. In the past two weeks since I¡¯ve entered this real, I¡¯ve never slept so rxedly that I am today.

    Even in the cave that I found rhea in, I haven¡¯t gotten so rxed sleep that I got today because of subconsciously I know, I am not safe but here, amidst thousands of people, I know I ampletely safe.

    Even if a monster horde attacked, the four thousand people are enough to deal with.

    When I woke up, its already evening and sky had darkened but camp ispletely bright in the light magic stones.

    After reading the whole document the girl had given, I got it camp.

    The outside is full of activities as people sat in groups and were talking, as I walked randomly, I¡¯ve heard many conversations.

    Earlier after waking up and firstly read the document, I was shocked reading its content and have tomend that to camp leaders.

    This is not the camp but as a small town, there is a special area which is reserved market.

    Where there are some restaurants and small shops are but the payment method is a little different as credits don¡¯t work here.

    I have heard many conversations while walking toward the market.

    It turned out, the exit of the realm is at the center of the scind forest, the document had mentioned that exist in the forest but did not mention in the center of the forest.

    I¡¯ve also heard that many elites of organization, those at the peak level of Corporal grade had gone out and entered from this door and brought back many necessities from westblood.

    Many normal peaks level Corporal grade adventures had entered the forest bute back with grieves injuries and some of them met their end in the process.

    The monsters in the forest are really ferociouspared to the other monster found in this realm.

 Chapter 105 The Camp II

    I soon reached the so-called market area and got quite surprised by what I saw.

    There are various shops selling many services such as restaurant, potion shops and of course peddlers who were trying to exchange things that they found in this realm.

    Looking at the market seems to like what I heard is true, that many elites of organizational exited the realm and brought back many things from westblood such as potions, weapons, etc.

    In the documents given to us by the clerk, it is advised that one to have at least a hundred mana potions and twenty healing potions.

    It is said that way to the exit is very dangerous wrought with dangers and it will take us nearly nine days to reach it.

    It is advised to get arge number of potions.

    The only thing I am not surprised is rates, they are three times that are normal.

    They are making fortune here, that bastarda from organizations, they have brought thousands and thousands of potions bottle from westblood and now they are selling them at three times a normal rate.

    And that¡¯s not the worst thing, the worst thing is that there are no credits in this realm and one had to barter with the thing he has.

    Most of the people have monsters cores and the things they had found in this realm.

    So, those bastards making of nearly 3.5 to 4 times profit in each bottle of potion and no one can say anything about it.

    This is also the reason many peak level normal adventurers tried to get to the exit and bring back arge number of potions so they could make a buck but obviously,y the forest is very dangerous and they hadn¡¯t been very sessful.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" Ashlynes out of me and sat on my shoulder, she had been sleeping till now and only had just woken up.

    I tried to wake her up but she didn¡¯t respond so I let her sleep.

    Standing on my shoulder, her eyes started to wander around, she must be feeling hungry as it is evening right now, her dinner time.

    I thought she would immediately ask for food seeing the makeshift restaurants but she kept looking around as I wander in the market.

    I have only five mana potion bottles, two healing potion bottles while one vitality potion bottle left.

    In my journey toward the camp, I had drunk tens of potions bottles that I had very few in my possessions.

    I am not hurry to buy them, I first decided to browse the whole market checking prices on every stall before buying them.

    "Chew chew chew!" Suddenly Ashlyn started to chirp loudly and waved her wing frantically toward the west direction.

    She I saying that she smelled something very tasty toward the left direction she wants to eat it.

    I first wanted to reject it, seeing I am spoiling her enough but seeing she furtively waving her wing and saying she wants that.

    Seeing she is waving her wing furiously at the west, I decided to follow it.

    Whatever that thing Ashlyn sensed must be really tasty, seeing she is very excited about it but when I saw that thing Ashlyn wanted, I left dumbstruck.

    It is herb, a very ugly herb. It looks shriveled like old person skin and it doesn¡¯t look like any herb I¡¯ve seen or read.

    "Are you sure that the thing you want?" I asked her again, she again nodded furiously.

    "How much it is?" I asked a chubby boy who has the same level as William mid-level Corporal grade.

    He had more than hundreds of herbs in front of me and his backpack seem to have more, the look had got a haul in this realm.

    ¡¯¡¯Give me whatever you have that of five thousand credit!" He said with a serious face.

    Five Thousand credit! Five Thousand credit for that shriveled herb, he must think me mad to pay such price.

    "I¡¯ll give you a thousand credits worth thing!" I said in bargaining tone.

    "No, five thousand credits, take it or leave it. The herbs I found in the center of the forest are all expensive, I am selling this at five thousand because I wasn¡¯t able to identify it," he said.

    He looked very adamant, I don¡¯t think he will change its price and seeing saliva dripping from Ashlyn¡¯s mouth if I don¡¯t buy hee this ugly looking herb then she will not let me rest in calm.

    ¡¯¡¯I¡¯ll take it," I said with a sigh and handed him, an initial level specialist Grade monster core.

    I gave that palm size shriveled herb to Ashlyn, she started to eat in a frenzy, her face and emotion seem like she I eating a delicacy not the shriveled thing.

    Within a minute she finished it eatingpletely and again started looking around excitedly.

    I roam with Ashlyn quite a while before selecting a restaurant for eating.

    The prices here are quite good, only double of that original and boy cooking food also looked quite experience.

    "Your full right?" I asked Ashlyn jokingly as we waited for our dinner to arrive.

    She had just eaten the herb half size of her if it was any normal monster they would have already full but not Ashlyn.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew chew chew!" She chirped at me annoying, saying she is still hungry and will eat a normal size meal.

    "Where do you put all that!" I said in exasperation but this time she didn¡¯t reply to me as she arrogantly stood on the table waiting for the meal.

    "It¡¯s good!" I eximed as I took the first bite of the meal, it¡¯s at the same level as that I ate in the Westblood.

    Soon after eating, I went to the potion shop for buying potions, of all the shops I¡¯ve gone this one is the cheapest one.

    I brought a hundred mana potions, thirty healing potions, ten anti-poison potions, and fifty vitality potions.

    The reason I brought so many Vitality potions because rhea told that most part of Seals of supremebat exercise made of vitality.

    If I drank vitality potion during the creation of a seal, it will take very less mana from me and seal would also form early...

 Chapter 106 Miracle Fruit of Rebirth I

    "Chew chew chew!"

    After buying a few misceneous things, I was walking toward the exit of the marked when Ashlyn started to chirping again frantically.

    She waved her wings, again and again, saying me to walk toward it.

    Signing I decided to follow her directions, I just hope if this time she picks up a herb, it would be better than the previous ugly shriveled looking herb that picked.

    Soon wee to girl peddler who had put up some ores and herbs messily on the table and is watching a movie on holowatch without care for the world.

    She is not keeping watch on her things but no one would think of stealing from her, she is at a Peak level of Corporal grade, a top-level powerhouse in this space realm.

    "Are you sure, this is the thing you want?" I asked with uncertainty.

    The thing she wants is normal size cherry, one would think what¡¯s wrong with the cherry?

    The cherry is poison green color, whoever looked at it would definitely think it¡¯s poisonous.

    I asked her three times before making sure this is the thing she wants, I don¡¯t want her to poisoned by eating some poisonous thing.

    Seeing she is very sure about this cherry, I¡¯ve decided to buy her for it.

    ¡¯¡¯Excuse me, how much is it?" I asked motioning towards the cherry, she moved her gaze from her movie and looked toward cherry im pointing.

    "Give me something of ten thousand credit value, don¡¯t try to negotiate it, I will not change the price," she said in fix tone.

    Why my luck is so bad! that fatty also doesn¡¯t want to negotiate but at least he gave me a reason for the high price but this girl didn¡¯t even spare time for that and went back to her movie.

    I put two Specialist Grade monster cores on the table and carefully pick the poison green berry and walked away.

    ¡¯¡¯Here take it?" I said, giving Ashlyn a cherry but I already removed anti-poison potion from a pocket in case of any idents.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew chew!" She shook her tiny little head and said it is for me, I got little startle hearing that as this little glutton barely left anything for me.

    ¡¯¡¯Do you want to kill me or something?" I said as she asked me ate the berry, she looked so angry at that I thought she would spit fire from her tiny beak.

    ¡¯¡¯I promised I will never make fun of you!" I said waving my hands up, she just snorted at my fake apology.

    "Chew chew chew!" she chirped again and said that she smelled that this cherry will be good for me.

    "Okay okay! I¡¯ll eat in the tent," I said as she piercingly looked at me, her action clearly showed that she wanted me to eat this cheery.

    Seeing nothing much interesting in the market, I walked back to the tent with Ashlyn.

    I slowly walked back to the camp enjoying the starry night while listening to the conversation or a group of people on the street.

    There are many interesting things that I¡¯ve heard, such as, one group friends making fun of their two red faces friends who they caught having sex in the tent.

    I opened the p of my tent and went inside, seeing there is not much to do I took the cherry from my pocket that Ashlyn asks me to buy earlier.

    This cherry is poison green and looked really poisonous if not for Ashlyn¡¯s confirmation I wouldn¡¯t dream to it.

    ¡¯¡¯You are definitely sure about this cherry right?" I asked Ashlyn onest time before eating it.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew!" She affirmed in annoyance, seeing I am asking her time to time.

    Still, as a safety measure, I have anti-poison potion in my other hand.

    Taking a deep breath, I popped that poison green cherry in my mouth and bite it with closing my tightly, to prepare myself for theing bitter taste.

    "It¡¯s quite sweet!" I eximed it tasted delicious, I thought it would be bitter but it is quite sweet with little strangeness in it.

    The sweet juice if went down my throat as waited for its effect.

    I didn¡¯t lose me vignce toward it after tasting it being delicious, it¡¯s good or it¡¯s bad, I am ready for both.

    Few minutes passed by when I felt slight heat around my body, it disnt feed but instead, it felt very rxing.

    My body started to sweat a little asid on the bed but soon sweat started to pour all over my body that I have to lose my cloth quickly.

    I checked my body, sensing it¡¯s just rxing heat and sweat, I let it be.

    As time passed, I started to sweat more and this process, I sense the minute change that is happening in my body.

    I sense that my body is healing, whatever internal and external injuries I had on me are starting to heal.

    Not only that, the extremely faint scars left behind by injury and wouldn¡¯t go away even after drinking potions are starting to fade at a visible rate.

    The only problem is sweat, I am sweating like crazy and all the sweat is caking on my skin, it feels reallyfortable and creepy but it would stop.

    Time passes on when the sweat my skin also started to feel off, I got quite a scare seeing this but I rxed knowing that only old skin is peeling and the new skin which reced is radiant and baby soft.

    "Miracle Fruit!" I shouted with a low voice, two miracle fruits in ten days, I looked at Ashlyn with horror and excitement.

    Horror because if other people even got the wind of it that she can sense the miracle, both will not able to live in calm especially me.

    Some people even kill me to get Ashlyn, even knowing its nearly impossible to bond with the once bound monster.

    And I am excited because if Ashlyn keeps finding miracle fruit, there may chance of us bing a high-level powerhouse.

    I am sweating for half an hour but my sweating still hadn¡¯t stopped, there is even small puddle of sweat at the base of my bed.

    I hadn¡¯t moved since I ate the fruit except for moving my hands to clear wet dead skin off my face.

    I first thought it was a healing type miracle fruit but sensing changes that keep going in my body, this fruit much more than healing type miracle fruit.

 Chapter 107 Miracle Fruit of Rebirth II

    I started to feel little thirsty as time passed on.

    So, much sweating from my body that feeling thirsty is normal.

    I quickly took the water bottle from my discarded pants storage and in few seconds I finished the bottle whole.

    I quickly removed a few more bottles of water for an emergency, I don¡¯t know how much longer the sweating willst but having few bottled water near me is necessary.

    My foresight was urate as more time passed, I started to feel thirty have to drink a bottle of water.

    My tent is started to smell bad as time passed, it smells so bad that I am having a hard time holding back my vomit.

    The sweat mix with dead skin is definitely a good form for vomit inducing smell.

    It is so bad that Ashlyn has refused to stay in or integrate inside me.

    She flew outside the tent after asking me to open tents p for her to go outside.

    I can sense that she had not gone far as she is currently flying around the tent.

    Seeing this sweating is not going to stop soon, I started to read the book of totems.

    I haven¡¯t had a chance to read this book ever since I entered this realm.

    First, when I started reading it, I didn¡¯t understand anything about what written here but as time passed, I started to understand little by little after continues research.

    The more I read the more amazed I¡¯ve be and the most amazing part is, ¡¯The Runes¡¯.

    It is runes that construct a refinement engine and also the runes that design the totems.

    It is said in the book that Runes are the manifestation of worldsw and the high-level weapons also need the rules to construct.

    Although the runes in the book I am reading is very low grade, not worth mentioning in front of those high-grade ones, it is still amazing to know about them.

    Time passed on between my reading book and drinking water but sweating did not stop.

    Of the thirteen water bottles I had, I already had drunk the eleven and if sweating didn¡¯t stop soon, I will have to go outside for the water.

    As I am busy reading, extreme weakness had descended on my body suddenly that I fell from my bed, directly into the disgusting puddle of sweat that formed on the floor.

    I tried to use my hand as leverage to get up but I didn¡¯t seem to have the energy to lift a finger much fewer fingers.

    Seeing this I am about to shout for help when I felt my consciousness loosening and I am going unconscious.

    When I woke up, I found myself covered grey hard substance, as I started to move the body, the grey hard substance fell from my body.

    "Thud!" I fell back on the floor when I started to get up.

    I am feeling foreign in my body, feel like my soul had entered some else body, I am feelingpletely unfamiliar with.

    I slowly walk around the camp, getting used to change that happens in my body but something in the tent hadpletely forced me out.

    My tent smelled terrible, so terrible that even breathing is hard in it if getting used to the unfamiliar change in my body, I would have bolted out at first moment after getting up.

    Without thinking much, I quickly put some clothes on my body and get out of a tent.

    It probablyte midnight as except for patrol everybody seems to be sleeping, the patrol didn¡¯t stop seeing I am going toward the bath, only going out camp at night is restricted.

    They have made a bath around underground the small underground source of water.

    I am quite surprised to find they are big as well as clean, just their making is a little rough.

    Taking health dose of body wash, I scrub each and every part of the body, removing all the smell I had.

    I even burned away the clothes in wearing after bathing.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn alsoes out of the pond after taking a dip and shook off all the water from fur with an intense shake.

    Instead of cleaning the tent, I simply deactivated it put it back in my storage, I will clean when I have time.

    I removed another tent from my storage and activated it, this tent may not better as my previous tent, at least it is not filled with filth and smell.

    I stood silently in the center of the tent, checking each and every part of my of inside and outside of the body.

    The more I looked, the more shocked I be, I am so shocked that I hadn¡¯te to myself for a while.

    My body handnt just healed, it had experienced aplete rebirth.

    My talent had advanced which is quite impossible after you inherited the talent from your first monster.

    The talent you inherited from your first monster is your talent, it only advances only when your monsters talent advanced which is very hard as every monster is born with a talent that near impossible to advance their whole life.

    Only with the aid of powerful bloodline/strain did they able to make up for talent.

    Only Miracle Fruit can do the miracle of changing one¡¯s talent.

    My movement had be quite free and rxed and whenever I summon my ability, ites faster than normal.

    I even used my skills and quite surprised to find that it took me 25% less time to activate it.

    The twenty-five percent may seem less but it is very big, in battle the life and death one can change due to microseconds difference.

    Not only that, I now have wait three fewer minutes to use the skill again.

    Seeing so many changes in the body, I decided to do those weird postures of night de style.

    By the time I finished, my body has be sweaty again but this time there is a big smile stered in my ce.

    The featured which used to take me near three hours toplete, nowplete in two hours and I did not feel tired as I used to when I finished doing this weird postures.

    The strain I used to feel doing this postures arepletely gone as my muscle be flexible.

    I am sure that I can definitely perform thosebat moves in a battle that I hesitated to di before.

    My estimate is that mybat power had increased by 15% to 20% and that is super huge.

    My body had experienced aplete rebirth eating this miracle fruit, so, I¡¯ll call this fruit,

    Miracle Fruit of Rebirth.

    Micheal didn¡¯t know that the name he had given the miracle fruit is its real name and he only understood the less than half changes in the body while another half he is clueless about.

    In the future when hepletely understood the other changes brought to his body by Miracle fruit of Rebirth, that time he will be really shocked to the core.

 Chapter 108 Rachel I

    I had to bath one more time to get the sweat off that I shed from the practice of those weird poses of Night de Style.

    It¡¯s already 7 am, two hourster I have to go to the battle formation practice.

    The camp leaders had decided to divide the whole camp into eight groups of about five hundred people.

    The eight teams will separately walk toward the exit of this realm.

    The document said that camp leaders had already scouted the way to the exit and we just have to follow it with our leader.

    The scind forest is very dangerouspared to the rest of this realm and there is something weird about it.

    Many peak level Corporal grade evolvers had gone inside, for the exit but they all return with broken bones and bleeding wounds and some of them weren¡¯t able to return alive.

    I and Ashlyn walked toward the market for the breakfast and also stroll to see if anything catch her eyes.

    I really hope we find another miracle fruit, although it will be quite impossible but worth a try.

    After roaming the market for a half an hour nothing caught Ashlyn¡¯s eyes.

    Our luck is extremely good to find the two miracle fruit but it is near impossible to find another one.

    Seeing nothing caught Ashlyn¡¯s eyes, I walk toward the restaurant which is selling the breakfast.

    We both ate breakfast like lunch and went back to our tent, there is still an hour before the time of the gathering, I can rx for a few minutes before going towards it.

    What I wish to do most is now do fight, I really want to see at what extent did my abilities advanced but I can¡¯t do right now as is prohibited to go out of camp especially to the Specialist Grade evolvers.

    Thinking it is time, I get out of the tent with Ashlyn, rhea looked to be in her tent but I did not disturb her.

    As I reached the training ce, I found there are already some two hundred to three hundred people are there and every new oneing by the minute.

    Rhea had alsoe, she is with girl same age as her and the way they were talking, they seem to be quite a good friend.

    She didn¡¯t notice me as I am the boundary of training ground hidden by the tree, I was right about her finding a friend in camp and that is why she was never in her camp.

    Time passed on and soon a group of fifty something people had entered training ground.

    Looking at their clothes, arrogance, and power they seem to a group of people from a various organization with three people at the lead.

    Of the three people, a tall hot girl with ck hair seems to the leader.

    Soon the fifty-something group had dissolved in rest of the crowd leaving only three people in the front.

    I am quite surprised to find Jill and her brother William also in that group.

    ¡¯¡¯Please for the group ording to your level separately, from the initial level of Specialist Grade to Peak level of Corporal grade and those are below specialist grade also form a group." She ordered in a sharp voice.

    All the people scramble to form the group of the respective level as I also walk towards where are sense group of the initial level of Specialist grade evolvers are gathering.

    ¡¯¡¯Micheal!" Jill shouted and ran toward me as I approach the group, as she I am at the same level so obviously we have to stand in the same group.

    ¡¯¡¯Jill!" I said as shees closer to me, she stared without saying anything, "Micheal, you look little different than yesterday, your skin looked so bright and glowing?" She asked looking me carefully.

    I¡¯ve expected this question and prepared a usible answer for it, Miracle Fruit of Rebirth had not only changed me internally and it also changed me externally.

    All the minute scars, blemishes that I had on my body hadpletely vanished leaving glowing, unblemished baby soft skin behind.

    ¡¯¡¯Oh! Its all due to radiance potion I drank identallyst night." I said radiance potion is quite a popr potion which makes skin glowing and radiant.

    It is very popr amongst both men and very expensive, its single bottle cost hundred thousand credit and that was the price lowest grade radiant potion.

    "Well, that exins all the glow on your skin." She said.

    "Do you why they asked us toe here?" I asked I have a basic idea but I still decided to ask her, as an insider she may know something important.

    ¡¯¡¯Oh, Sister Rachel will be teaching us simple battle formation and team coordination to better deal with monsters we will encounter in on the way to exit.

    Soon the group is formed and all of us waited for her next instructions.

    "Hellow, I Rachel, leader of this group, today I am going instruct you simple battle formation and team coordination, so all of could survive till we reach the exit," she said.

    ¡¯¡¯I hope you practice diligently and wholehearted without created obstruction for others." She continued.

    ¡¯¡¯The way toward the exit is wright with dangers, the monster is more dangerous and ferocious than any monster you fought, believe me, because I¡¯ve fought many of them in the way exit." She said with a serious voice.

    Seems like she one of the people who had gone to exit ande back.

    Soon she started to instruct us on the forming a group, one group contain six people of specialist grade.

    In group three are initial level, two are mid-level and one is peak-level Specialist grade evolvers.

    Every two group of specialist grade revolvers are inmand of Initial level corporal level evolvers.

    Mid-level corporal grade and peak level corporal grade will roam the whole battlefield, killing the monsters that groups cant handle.

    The whole arrangement is quite free without much restriction, in a given range of your group you can fight the monster separately and if your teammates need your help you can also help him.

    If any corporal monsteres by ident it will be handled by your initial level corporal Grade group leader and if can¡¯t handle it or there are more monster than he can handle then the mid-level and peak level Corporal grade evolvers that roam the field will handle it.

    Thest remaining are those below Specialist grade, there are some twenty twenty-five of them.

    Rachel clear told them in direct words that they baggage and there is an only job is find a safe ce when battling start and pick a monster carcass that will be used for either lunch or dinner.

 Chapter 109 Rachel II

    We kept practicing the formation, its less practice and more like memorization as people can¡¯t learn battle formation in one day, no matter how much they try.

    So, Rachel¡¯s only option is to teach us ¡¯what to do when that happens.¡¯

    We practiced fighting solo, in teams, helping our teammates when the monster is powerful and how to save the life of the self and our teammate¡¯s life when the corporal level monster shows up and there is no.

    She taught many tricks and technique of teamwork and coordination, that will really help in a battle against monsters.

    As we were practicing many tricks and technique, Rachel started to give us information about the forest that really shocked me.

    She said that this forest is infected with some kind of foreign energy that made monster inside this forest stronger and ferocious.

    That they will attack outsiders at the sight and we will encounter hordes of monsters after we enter the core of the forest.

    She said that four days will be light as one group had more than five hundred people, some of won¡¯t get chance to fight four days but when we reached the core region, things will bepletely different.

    We will get attacked at day and night without pause but she did say that they have brought powerful protection artifact from the westblood, which will able to protect us from the monster at night.

    She didn¡¯t mention many details about the artifact but I can see the relieved expression from everyone face.

    This practice going to run for a whole day and it is now the only morning.

    Off all people, the most wretched are those at the Private grade, Rhea asks them to run in between our practice with heavy loads on their back.

    There is only a job is to is find the safest ce amidst battle and pick the best monster carcasses for lunch and dinner.

    It only two hours since the fight had started but those private level evolvers had drenched with sweat from head to tow but all of them doing what Rachel told them withoutint.

    They are the best of best Private grade evolvers, those who were weak had already perished in this harsh realm.

    Those at private grade are most wretched and those who are at mid-level and peak level Corporal grade are most carefree.

    They are just running around in between practice field, training for rescue.

    Whenever mid-level and peak level corporal monster will appear on the battlefield, it will be their responsibility to fight it.

    I feel quite bored doing repetitive action for thousands of times but have to do for survival.

    Although the practice is very boring, I found that it is bing very helpful to me.

    After eating Miracle fruit of Rebirth, many changes had urred in my body, that I barely utilized without practice and experience.

    This repetitive practice helped me understand my body¡¯s new strength and flexibility.

    With the help of this training, I¡¯ve bepletely familiar with it and my battle power, as well as control over my body, had also been increased.

    Soon the afternoon came and we still kept practicing without stopping.

    Feeling little mercy on the Private grade evolvers, Rachel ordered them to take rest for an hour but their no great for us as we continue to keep practicing.

    Practicing in the afternoon sun is very depressing, camp in being the boundary of wastnd feels very hot in the afternoon, the flow of sweat could be seen on the body of all youths could be seen and this time no one as for break, not because of respect for Rachel but because of shame.

    Just a ten minutes a boy asked for ten minutes of rest and all of us expected to see Rachel rebuke him but instead doing that Rachel took out the tent from her storage and activated and ask that boy ¡¯Please Your Highness, take rest in your humble abode¡¯.

    Hearing this the boy had to put his head down in shame and no one asks for rest since then.

    As time passes on the repetitive actions became quite exhaustive both physically and mentally.

    One thing I liked about Rachel that she treats everyone equal and did not show any favor for organization people.

    Everyone had to work hard as others without distinction andin.

    "Everyone stop! you all have worked very had today, you should feel proud." She said, standing on the boulder at the edge of the camp.

    ¡¯¡¯We will leave camp tomorrow at 8 am sharp, assemble here half an hour before if possible."

    ¡¯¡¯You all free to go and please remember to buy all the necessary things that written in the document provided by the camp, those things will save your life!" She said and left with two friends.

    "I am really tired!" said Jill as she sat on the small rock, her monster alsoe out of her and started to lick her.

    I sighed in exasperation seeing this, Ashlyn never much an affection shower, she is always arrogant and aloof.

    I also sit beside Jill, resting my tired body.

    "Do you know any inside information about the forest?" I asked shamelessly.

    ¡¯¡¯No!" She said shaking her heard, I am little disappointed in hearing that, I thought she would have some inside information.

    "All I know what sister Rachel told us today but one of my brother¡¯s friend hase out of the portal as a part rescue team, he said that monster inside is very dangerous!"

    ¡¯¡¯Especially those at the core region of the forest where exit portal is located, he said the more preparation you have, the better." She said.

    It looked like I have to spend more to buy some potions and other things that I will need.

    "Do you know anything about protection artifact they brought from Westblood?" I asked.

    I didn¡¯t have much hope that she will answer as these things tended to the secret of the organization.

    ¡¯¡¯Oh that artifact! its just grade 2 ward type artifact, sister Rachel just overly mystifying it." She said as it ismon sword artifact.

    Seeing the question on my face, she decided to exin it further.

    "It¡¯s just normal Grade two ward type artifact that we used when arge party of hundreds or more goes off for training."

    ¡¯¡¯It is twelve part artifact which has twelve staff like parts when we ced them around the camp, it will produce an energy forcefield that no monster than Lieutenant grade broke inside it, the only bad thing about them that they used a lot of monster cores to run." She said.

    Now that I understood what she meant but I still did not understand why she calling such great artifact amon artifact.

    ¡¯¡¯Any member of the organization who has A or B level ess can get from the organization for free and for normal people like you."

    "If you have enough connection you can buy it from the market or paying little extra from Artifact store." She exined.

    She is not as naive as she looks, "If you need such artifact in the future, you give me a call, I¡¯ll buy it for you." she offered.

    ¡¯¡¯Thank you!" I said.

 Chapter 110 Undescended

    ¡¯¡¯Tring Tring Tring!" I am woken up by my rm, I stopped the buzzing and get up.

    I feel quite refreshed as I woke up, yesterday after talking to jill, I went market to eat and slept right aftering back.

    I didn¡¯t even read, which I do daily for two hours, I wanted to get longfortable sleep before I walk into the forest with rest.

    After dinner yesterday, I roamed a market for a while with Ashlyn to see if something could catch her eyes but no such luck.

    There is still little dark outside as I quickly went for the bath before it became crowded and I won¡¯t be able to find a spot for a bath.

    I want to feel refreshed and clean forst time before I enter the forest with the group, I don¡¯t think I will get a chance to take a proper bath for more than a week.

    Back into my camp, I took a pot in my had and started to heat it.

    I had brought a meal package yesterday for today; since yesterday midnight all the shop has been closed.

    It was a good idea, I didn¡¯t have to cook and get to eat the tasty food in the morning.

    Iid on the tent floor as there is still an hour before time to assemble on the training field.

    It feels quite nice to justy on the bed, swimming in the river of thoughts and memories.

    Its been two weeks since I entered this realm, my parents had to be worried sick about me.

    I had promised to call them once a week very least but now, it been two weeks.

    I just hope they hadn¡¯t gone to the Redglow city to search for me, that¡¯s the city I told my parents I was in.

    Soon only half an hour remaining to 7:30, I got up and removed brush from my backpack.

    Ever since I entered this realm, I hardly brushed Ashlyn feathers.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlynes out of me seeing a brush in my hand.

    I picked her in my hand and started to brush her feathers.

    Ashlyn is a little clean freak, opposite to other monsters who loved to roll on the dirt and y in the mud, Ashlyn, on the other hand, she prefers her silver feather sparkling.

    Whenever she saw water, she would always take a small dip, especially when she dirtied herself while eating.

    ¡¯¡¯cheeeew!" She let out a chirp of contentment as I move the brush around her stomach.

    While brushing her, I fell into deep thoughts.

    The power of Ashlyn is very low, in westblood she was able to beat the monsters same level as her but here she is having a problem beating the normal monster save level as her.

    To elite monsters, she barely able to do something.

    It is not that she has low training, every day she flew away and practice throwing swirling and concentrated balls of fire.

    The fault is that her species, which is one of the lowest monsters grade monsters in the world.

    Grey spark sparrow whom she mutated from is a very weak monster, they are more like pets which don¡¯t have much power.

    Due to being mutated, she is probably double stronger that Grey Spark Sparrow of the same level.

    I¡¯ve searched for high and low on the web and even asked Jim if there is some potion which can increase his battle power?

    He said there is some potion but they are above his reach, even above the reach of anybody in the republic.

    He said even if found such potion, they will only able to advance Ashlyn¡¯s power by only 10%.

    He said that I should let Ashlyn eat the small amount monster¡¯s core daily, especially fire elemental, that may help in making Ashlyn¡¯s fire ability stronger.

    As I said the main problem is Ashlyn species, this one of secret knowledge that Jim shared with me.

    He said that almost all the monsters in the world are descended from some high-level monsters, there is always some dormant bloodline/strain in their body and some time that strain get activated we called it the awakening of strain or bloodline.

    These monsters are known as descendent monsters and 99.999% monster fall into this category but there is 0.001% monster that disnt fit into this category.

    They are known as Undescended monsters, these undescended monster species have no higher level strain on their bodies as they are born with their current since the dawn of time.

    Most of these Undescended monsters species had gone extinct but some of them survived and Grey Spark Sparrow is one of them.

    The reason that grey spark sparrow had survived the extinction are two reasons, first is their cowardly nature and second is their reproductive ability.

    Because they¡¯re terrifying reproductive ability, grey spark sparrows are one the mostmonly found monsters in the world.

    Although not having a higher strain or weak ability doesn¡¯t make that they cant progress, there is always a way, Nature always leaves a way for all species advancement and it only up to us to find that.

    And I decided to find that way, not only for me and for Ashlyn as well.

    No matter how many new monsters I bond with the near future, no monster will rece the special feeling I had for her, no matter how powerful that monster is.

    ¡¯¡¯Well, its enough for today," I said as I put away the brush and Ashlyn flew away from my hand.

    Seeing only ten minutes are left, I pack all the remaining things in my backpack and deactivate the tent before putting it back into my backpack.

    When packing my tent and about to leave, I spotted rhea talking to two girls and one boy.

    She gave a nod and smile as our eyes met, giving her a small smile I walked towards the training field with Ashlyn on my shoulder.

 Chapter 111 In To The Scind Fores

    When I reach the training field, there were already a hundred some people there and more areing by the minute.

    I just sit on the small rock by the tree waiting for all people to appear, as time ticks by more are more people starteding.

    By the time ticks, 7:30, nearly four hundred people waited by the training ground.

    This time organization youth didn¡¯te together, theye with alone and groups.

    Jill and her brother, Rachel with her two friends also arrived and seeing me jille to me while her brother talking smiling to Rachel¡¯s friend.

    When there are only ten minutes to eight, almost all the people had arrived and there is barely anyone seening.

    ¡¯¡¯Everyone had arrived, it is time to leave the camp!" Said Rachel while standing on the rock.

    ¡¯¡¯I will still repeat what I said yesterday, the format is really dangerous, don¡¯t go outside the visible range of your teammates, the monster they are very dangerous, you will be dead before you can think!" She said and ordered the whole camp follow behind her.

    We quickly formed into rough teams as we practiced yesterday.

    We walk toward the back exit which is connected to the scind forest, we had to wait for a little as other groups were also leaving.

    Within an hour this camp will be a ghost town and those of wasn¡¯t able to reach camp in a given time will be left behind.

    But no worries, the camp leader left a chance for them, there arerge board ced around the camp, saying that if they can wait and survive for a month, they will be rescued.

    This realm¡¯s limit might be at the only Corporal level but it is still a gold mine in the eyes of the organization, they will never leave it alone.

    It¡¯s just that, its stable entrance and exit is in the core region of scind forest, which are extremely unsuitable for normal members.

    Only elite peak Corporal members could survive scind forest solo but they will surely make arrangements such their normal member could also train in this realm.

    It will be another jewel in their hand, for resources like ores, herbs and training elite members.

    Because of these resources of training, free adventurers could neverpare to even a normal member of the organization, much less elite ones.

    Everybody is chatting happily but all them stopped as woods of scind foreste into view.

    All us gripped our weapons tightly to fight off any attack thates in our way.

    While Rachel said that three days will be lightest and these will be minimum danger seeing our quantity but still everyone¡¯s heart gripped seeing the forest.

    We silently entered the woods but no monster attack came, as we walk inside, I even thought if any monster will attack or not.

    "Growl!" "Bang bang bang....." monster growle out woods and attacks but before it could go near perforation, it got bombarded by tens of attack.

    Poor monster! Everyone nerves were quite tight, even if their neighbor to make a loud sound they would have an attack him unhesitatingly much less the monster who attacks with arge growl.

    Without much care that poor monster bombarded by tens of attacks, some even used skills, no matter how powerful the monster was it was going to die after receiving so much attack at once.

    I got little startled sensing the monster at Initial level of Corporal grade, even at the boundary corporal grade monsters found in this forest.

    Many people nerves loosen after attacking the monster and as we walk deeper we attack by monsters every few minutes but it got dealt by those at the outeryer of the group.

    We being middle rarely get any change to fight the monster but watching the fight, I am sure about the one thing though that monster here is more powerful, dangerous and crazypared to the monster in other areas.

    I let out sigh relief seeing most of the monsters that attacked after the first monster is at Specialist grade, only a few are Corporal grade.

    Yesterday when Rachel said this forest is infected with some kind energy that made monsters powerful and crazy, I thought this forest would be gloomy and lifeless but it is the opposite.

    It feels bright and shiny all tall trees oozed vibrant atmosphere, it looked like some paradisend but if one is sensitive enough he would notice that there is some kind of energy lingering around it.

    It does not affect humans and their bonded monsters but those monster who was not bonded started to lose their mind as they spend time inside it.

    As we went deeper the monster attacks also increased as tens on monster attacking by the minute but they were killed before they reach the arm distance of the group.

    Five hundred people facing ten to twenty monster every minute, its joke as they were easily killed without much pressure.

    It will probably tomorrow or day after that, will I get to chance to fight the monster in the forest.

    "Chew!" Ashlyn chirping while ying with Jill¡¯s little stag, I got very surprised when I saw this first time.

    When I traveled to the camp with jill and her brother, Ashlyn didn¡¯t get much friendly with Jill¡¯s stag but since morning today, Ashlyn has been quite friendly with little stag of jill.

    It¡¯s not friendly but more like bing its boss, she has put jill¡¯s stag in her control by feeding it some unknown herbs she kept bringing from the forest.

    Jill¡¯s first objected Ashlyn feeding her precious monster unknown herbs but seeing they are harmless she did not say anything.

    Ashlyn did not listen to me and flew into the forest whenever she caught the smell of something delicious.

    Sometimes she ate them, sometimes she feeds it to the little stag and sometimes she gives it to me.

    I many times ask telepathically if she found any miracle fruit in them but she shook her head saying no.

    I share the fruits given to me by Ashlyn with jill as most of them are very tasty while I put herbs in my backpack.

    The first time she had given me herb, I was about to throw it thinking it useless but jill identified it and said it is quite precious, from that moment, whatever Ashlyn brings something, I put them in my backpack.

    She never used to bring things to me when we first enter this realm, as it was not enough for her to eat it but ever since we entered this forest she couldn¡¯t stop bringing something every hour.

    The only thing makes me relieve that, she didn¡¯t go much far and always came back within ten to fifteen minutes.

 Chapter 112 The Clock Dome

    "Really delicious!" said William as he ate fruit bought by Ashlyn, after seeing his sister eating fruits from distance, his mouth also watered.

    Not only he, but another member of my team also asked for fruit as they saw both of us eating them.

    Ashlyn always bringing fruit or herb in her little ws whenever she sets out, till now, she had bright more than twenty herbs and fruits to me.

    I have to say, this forest is very enriched in flora and fauna, both monsters and nts in the forest are in a different league than the rest of the realm.

    The evening is approaching and we will set a camp in an hour probably, the whole day has passed but I never got a chance to fight.

    One time I just threw a fireball in frustration, as I saw the monstering but it was killed before my fireball could reach it.

    "Do you think I will get a chance to fight monster tomorrow?" Ask jill to her brother.

    ¡¯¡¯Don¡¯t get excited about the fighting monster, when the fifth day starts, you will have to fight enough monsters that you will not even have time to take a breath much less eat the fruit," Willian replied sternly.

    "The monster that is attacking us are normal monsters of the forest when we reach middle and the core region of the forest, you will see the real powerful monsters that you wish that you wouldn¡¯t want to fight!"

    "It is best to rx your mind and body now, you will have fight really powerful monster in few days!" William said softly as he patted the head of his sister lovingly.

    She just nodded silently, we are very lucky but also unlucky, while we didn¡¯t have to fight eight and can enjoy the beautiful scenery of the forest but it also has a downside when more monsters arrive and we have to fight, we need time to adjust to nature and power of monster of this forest.

    ¡¯¡¯All right enough for today, we will set a camp here." Rachel¡¯s voice rang out.

    Space is quite open and many youths started cutting trees to make more space which could upy five hundred tents.

    Rachel and her two friends started to remove meter long staffs from their storage and started cing around the camp.

    There are twelve such staffs which she ced in perfect circle fashioned around the camp.

    Some monster are keep attacking but they are quickly killed by a team of Corporal level evolvers.

    Rachel has arranged such teams all direction of the camp to fight against such monsters.

    "Inside!" Rachel shouted and all of them seem to know what she meant as they quickly entered inside the boundary of twelve staffs.

    Rachel quickly did something on her holowatch as twelve staffs started to shine and connected each other with blue light, soon that blue light shot upward from twelve staffs and formed into a blue dome that epasses the camp.

    I watch the whole scene with mouth open, the whole camp is epassed in a blue force field, it looked really beautiful.

    "The Clock Dome." Jill said in soft voice, this must be the name of this artifact, quite weird name but also very suitable.

    ¡¯¡¯Bang! Bang!" Many monsters tried to crash the force field by their bodies and power but no avail, except for small ripples, they didn¡¯t cause any damage to the blue forcefield.

    All the people watching it with their eyes and mouth open as this is the first time they had seen such artifact, only those from organizations had normal looks as they had seen this scene many times before.

    "It will able to hold off all night right?" I asked jill who besides me, she is cleaning the floor where is going to ce her tent.

    ¡¯¡¯As long as there is no lieutenant level monster attack it and it has sufficient monster cores to power up, it can hold off against all the monsters in this forest." She said as she activated her tent.

    I also activated my tent beside her, I didn¡¯t ask her about where to buy this kind of artifact, she had promised me yesterday that she will help me buy it if I ever want.

    I will ask when I have enough money and be powerful enough. It is good protection artifact, especially for my parents.

    Many small towns get destroyed by the horde as my hometown has if my parent¡¯s house is protected by such artifact, It will relieve some of my worries about my parent¡¯s safety.

    For now, I don¡¯t think I much money to buy this artifact as this artifact definitely near five million.

    When I will have that kind of money, I will definitely buy it for my parents.

    In the tent, I uploaded all the things that Ashlyn brought on the floor.

    There are both fruits and herbs piled on the floor, mostly herbs as most of the fruits were eaten by us.

    I quickly separated each her on separate distance and scanned them with my holowatch to know how many herbs match the database that I have in my holowatch.

    The green light had spread from my holowatch as it begins to scan the herbs, soon scan finished and data is shown on my watch.

    Of the forty-one her, it is only able to identify nine of it but all nine of them turned out to be quite rare herbs and if sell them in westblood, I would make quite a money.

    I would have praised Ashlyn if she were near me but she is outside flying around the tent.

    After putting back all the herbs in my backpack, I justid on the floor studying skill book as there are still near two till dinner is ready.

    Time passed by and two hours I over, I freshening up I knock on the jills tent as she said to call her before going to dinner.

    ¡¯¡¯Come in!" Sound of Williams came from inside the tent, hearing Micheal invitation, I opened the p and went inside the tent.

    "Wow!" I said as I entered their tent, their tent is just wow.

    From the outside, it looks like a normal tent but inside ispletely different.

    It has a light color interior with beds chairs, cupboard table and they looked extremely beautiful.

    The rough bed which my smelly is not even worth mentioning in front of it.

    The tent size is still small but it does not look crowded with all the things ced there.

    I have seen many tents on the and shops but they are nothingpared in front of this beautiful tent.

    "We are ready, let¡¯s go," said Jill, suddenly and three of us quickly get out of the tent.

    ¡¯¡¯Your tent is really beautiful!" Iplimented, "This one is nothing, you should see our real one, that is something topliment." said Jill with augh.

    ¡¯¡¯I should really take you to a real shop. after we get out this realm, I¡¯ll take to the real shopping center, where you can see the real things." She said.

    I know, to be a free adventurer, top ofing from a rural town, I don¡¯t know many things, all I knowes from the web and people I met.

    I nodded my thanks towards her, as we were walking Ashlyn silentlye flying andnded on my shoulder.

    The dinner was nice, Ashlyn and I ate till our stomach is bloated, after talking a few minutes with Jill, I went back to my tent with Ashlyn, whom I¡¯m holding in my hands because she can¡¯t due to the load of food she ate.

 Chapter 113 The Perfect Strike

    Two days passed in sh and were not much different from the first day except for the intensity of monsters increasing.

    Especially yesterdayte afternoon when we were approaching the middle region of the forest the monster that attacked us was really powerful and I was about to fight it if not Corporal level evolver stepping in.

    Today is our fourth day in the forest and I ¡¯m sure from today the real fights would start.

    I had just woken up and Ashlyn is still sleeping on my chest, her cute chubby form really looked peaceful when she sleeps, opposite to her arrogant self when she is awake.

    I softly, picked her sleeping form and ced her on the floor beside me and quietly went to freshen up.

    By the time I¡¯ve returned, she has woken up and waiting for me to open the p of the tent, so she could fly away outside.

    Like every day, I started to read for a while before time to eat and leave.

    In the past three days, Ashlyn had brought many fruit and herbs to me but I notice, that deeper we went more precious the herbs she brought got.

    Although she had brought less than the first day because of increasing danger, its rarity made up for it.

    ¡¯Knick Knock!¡¯ "Micheal, its time!" I heard Jill¡¯s knock and voice, it must be time to eat.

    ¡¯¡¯Just a second!" I shouted, checked my clothes and face into the mirror before getting out of a tent.

    We walked in the center of the camp for eating, many people could be seen holding their tes and eating.

    "Today will exiting!" said Jill while we were eating, "and dangerous!" her brother quipped in suddenly, which made jill little annoyed.

    ¡¯¡¯Didn¡¯t you go searching for your girlfriend, where is she?" She remarked William¡¯s face fell a little hearing this.

    William had a crush on a girl and wanted to ask for a date but till now he hadn¡¯t been sessful and it didn¡¯t help that girl he is trying to date is powerful than him.

    She is one of the Rachel friends and is the peak Corporal grade evolver.

    Soon we finished eating and went back to camp, in fifteen minutes, I packed my camp again and left for the center of camp with jill and William, as it is time to leave.

    We found Rachel standing on the makeshift podium waiting for everyone to gather.

    "For past three days, we have been in the forest, some of didn¡¯t get a chance to fight the monsters but from, it will be different!" she said in a loud voice when everyone is gathered.

    "Today we will be the entering middle region and the monsters numbers will increase exponentially, I want to you all to be careful, so all us will return home safe and sound!" she said and left the podium.

    The protection team readied their weapon to fight as there are many monsters which are attacking forcefield as soon as the forcefield is down, the special teams made of Corporal grade evolvers.

    Soon the artifact is deactivated by Rachel and monster get in loud roar but before they could do anything, they were killed by corporal level evolvers in few moments.

    We resumed our journey after finishing those monster, the journey uneventful as past three days but as we travel deeper, the attacking monster increased and the way they are increasing, I think I will get a chance to fight monsters in an hour or two.

    "Ashlyn, I will be quite a busy fighting, if you brought something new, you can directly drop in my back, as I left enough space here!" I said to Ashlyn while keeping my backpack enough open so she could drop off anything she wanted.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew!" She chirped understanding, she flew over my backpack and dropped the small her in my paperback perfectly through her talons.

    Another half an hour passed as our group is slowly traveling while fighting when everybody stopped when they heard the loud noise of running footsteps.

    "Howwl!" arge howl rang and out and after that hundreds of smaller howl, a big wolfpack ising.

    Soon hundreds on worldse into our view, the biggest wolves were seven to eight meters long while smaller one was five or six meters.

    Their body had a metallic grey and every hair on their body feels like it made metal.

    More and more wolvese and soon their quantity reach near two hundred, there was the biggest monster group we have ever encountered.

    The wolves stopped for a moment before they ran toward us with red eyes and loud howl.

    ¡¯¡¯They areing toward us, use your full power from the start!" William said to both of us as he ran towards the corporal level world.

    Without choice, there is no preserving our power now, especially for us Specialist grade evolvers, who can easily be killed.

    I started circting 20th move of supremebat exercise and ran toward initial level specialist Grade monster wolf.

    This will be my first fight to test my power after eating the Fruit of Rebirth, I really want to see how powerful, I¡¯ve be.

    "Howl!" it growled at me and jump to attack me, without fearing I also jumped with the help of my boots and when its w about half a meter away from me, a st of fire shot of my waist side changing my momentum.

    I first time uses this move when fighting against sand scoping and after that, I practice this method many times in wastnd till I got hang of it.

    It very dangerous but also effective because once you change your direction a little in midair and you will get the perfect opportunity, the monster won¡¯t able to do anything to and as long as you are confident, then you can use this opportunity to make a decisive strike on the monster.

    Using the momentum of firest, I flipped in mid-air and transfer all that momentum into my sword while activating my skill.

    "First Tide! Second Tide!" I activated the power of both tide simultaneously and transfer all the power in my hand towards the sword.

    The monster saw sword ising toward its head from the corner of it¡¯s every but except for moving its neck, It not able to do anything as we both in midair.

    "Ahhh!" I screamed loudly as my sword moved toward its head and it can¡¯t do anything except for movings is head will all the power it had.

    ¡¯¡¯Grrr!" As my sword touched its metallic skin on the head, it has little resistance but when my sword made contact with its head its started to produce resistance.

    I have to finish it quickly, if we touch the ground, it will be really hard to kill it.

    ¡¯¡¯Ahhhh!" Screaming loudly, with all the strength I have in the sword thing I have kill before we fall into the ground, I kept pouring all the power I had, my sword started to pierce its skull.

    "Puch!" "THUD!!" My sword finally pierced through the skull into its brain, killing it in one blow but I didn¡¯t have a chance to celebrate as I fell on the ground with arge thud.

 Chapter 114 Bile Centipedes

    "THUD!" I and the monster¡¯s corpse fell on the ground with arge thud.

    I take a deep breath to reduce the pain in my head, this time I used refinement engine, skill, and supremebat exercise together.

    There is hardly a loss to my head and my body became a lot stronger and tenacious after eating supremebat fruit but still pain of using three is immense.

    I had reached the 22nd move of supremebat exercise, three moves more and I can create the third seal.

    It is a good method to increase the moves of supremebat exercise but it will not work for long.

    The pain of supremebat exercise cirction now approaching the pain of head slitting and I am sure that after I the third seal is created, the pain of supremebat exercise will dawn on head-splitting pain.

    This method will be useless by then and I will have to return to the same old technique to advance the moves of supremebat exercise.

    The fight may look like it had taken minutes but it all happened under five second.

    I killed the monster in five seconds, I killed in one strike, this initial level monster wolf¡¯sbat power greater than any and mid-level specialist monster, I¡¯ve ever fought in this realm despite being at the initial level.

    This monster can easily kill mid-level scorpion in minutes and can fight with peak level specialist Scorpion in the equal ground.

    I killed it, I killed it in one strike, I got up and about to remove my sword from its skull when I felt numerous gazes boring on my back.

    When I looked back, I saw countless people were looking at me, even jill who is fighting against the wolf master also looking at me we awestruck expression.

    "Micheal, that move was so cool." She said while fighting with the monster. ¡¯¡¯I want to learn that moves you should teach me right?" She asked as dodge the w of wolf monster.

    It will be very hard for her, changing the direction of her body in midair, I only able to do it because of my fire ability but I still nodded to her excited face.

    I quickly took out the monster core from the monster¡¯s body, I would have taken shiny metallic fur but there is not much space in my backpack, I had already decided that I will only take those fur which has a very high value as there is no point in filling your backpack with useless junk only to feel weighted.

    All people fought with all their strength because time is limited and there is someone to take a charge if they failed to kill the monster.

    As the fight goes on, I just keep an eye on jill, seeing there is nothing for me to do.

    Fighting with the monster wolf, I¡¯vee to understand the full abilities of my body and currently, I can say that I am currently equal in physical strength with jill.

    Jill had gotten quite an experience in fighting the monster, especially when we were crossing the desert, her brother left no chance, whenever a specialist grade monster appears he would always let jill fight it.

    The fight went on for half an hour before all the monster is killed and the group started walking again.

    ¡¯¡¯How do you feel?" I asked Jill, this was the first time she had finished the fight within half an hour and she even ask her stag monster not to help as she wanted to kill the monster herself.

    "Very good, I had first time killed the monster same level as me this quickly!" she said.

    An hour passed, in this time another group of the monster attack having same quantities having wolf monsters but we didn¡¯t have time to fight as took a dip on them.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew!" Ashlyn again brought something again, she didn¡¯t care we are fighting or not, as long as there is no flying monster in the sky will fly around without a care.

    It is some type of green herb, she didn¡¯t put in my backpack this time but given to jills Little deer, seeing this be excited and started to run around Ashlyn but she without care flew away again.

    This scene had be verymon, only sometimes did Ashlyn y with stag monster while other time she treats as lucky.

    It saddened for a while for Ashlyn not ying with it but then she started to take a bite of that herb and ate with pleasure.

    As we were traveling some people were fighting some stray monsters when we hear, vibration below our feet.

    "Be careful, monstersing from below!" shouted Rachel loudly and we all became extra careful as no monster is normal in this forest.

    ¡¯Guh! Gug! Guh!¡¯ Tensrge monstere out the ground, one boy leg nearly eaten by the monster but i is saved by the nearby corporal level Evolver.

    ¡¯¡¯Ee, Centipede monsters!" Shouted jill loudly seeing the monstersing out from underground.

    They really looked ugly as all if their bodies are vomit green, one would get a feeling of vomit just looking at them.

    I had to be careful of their poison, normally centipedes poison is harmless but it hurts like hell.

    ¡¯Guh! Guh!¡¯ two initial Specialist gradee out ground not far from and suddenly lunged toward us.

    ¡¯¡¯jill concentrate!" I Shouted as I prepare to engage these monster, oneing toward us are around seven meters and length and have high speed due to their numerous legs.

    "ng!" centipede and I shed, I have too few steps back to excess force.

    No matter how much man tries, a man can never be strong as a monster physically.

    ¡¯¡¯nk ng nk!" It defended against my sword with front feet and I have to use my boots to barely catch up to its speed.

    Before using the skill, I fully want to strength and limits.

    The monster in the forest are powerful but mad, the one went inside and madder the monsters they will find ita good thing as it better to fight against mad monster than somewhat intelligent.

    ¡¯¡¯Firat strike! Second strike!" The power of the first strike won¡¯t able to do much, it is better to directly use the power of the second tide.

    Bearing the hammering pain in my head, speedily run toward the monster.

    ¡¯¡¯Bang!" I directly shed against it with my shied while holding the sword in my which swinging toward its neck and it can¡¯t stop it as it forelegs are against my shield and it didn¡¯t have time to dodge.

    ¡¯¡¯Kacha!" "Grrrr!" My sword cut the few of the joints on its neck, it screamed with pain and attack me with more madness.

    I was prepared for it, still, I received many injured on my arms legs.

    Drinking potion, I again dodged the monsters attack. With the heavy injury, its speed decreases a little but not much but I am not worried as long as I used skill one more time, I can kill it.

    ¡¯¡¯Bang!"¡¯¡¯crack!¡¯¡¯ "puh!" I failed to dodge and receive the attack near my chest, which fractured and made me vomit a mouthful of blood.

    Mad it may be but it is still a powerful monster of this forest that I barely contending against.

    I had small and big injuries all over my body and getting more, if not for me eating Fruit of rebirth, I would be heavily injured by it by now.

    Time passes on and a couple of minutes remain till I can use my skill again.

    I am really jealous of Jill¡¯s speed type ability right now, with her speed, she is effortlessly dodging the attacks of scorpian while injuring it with her skill and she isn¡¯t even using her boots to augment her speed.

    If I had her speed, I would have easily killed this monster right now.

    "thud thud thud!" I took a few steps back as I defended it blow using my shield.

    Thank god I have this knight grade shield or defending against this monster attack would have been very difficult.

    "First Tide! Second Tide!" I activated the skill and used the power of both tides consecutive.

    "Bang!" I rammed my shield against the monster to keep busy it main attacking forelegs and used my sword with hand to attack its neck.

    It is the same strategy I used earlier when attacking it.

    ¡¯¡¯Kacha!" Its whole body separated from its head but kept moving for a while before stopping itpletely.

    I quickly drank healing potion and mana potion as I need both of them and removed the monster core out of its hears.

    Looking around, I found many people injure but still fighting with free corporal level evolvers helping those who are in need.

    Jill all so heavily injured the monster she is fighting and should be able to kill it soon.

    This fight soon finished and everyone drank their potions and started to moved without resting.

    All who entered this realm had experienced the wind and they can fight constantly for the day as long as they have enough potion.

    As the day passed, I fought against four more monsters, three on the same level as a centipede in one was a little stronger.

    In that fight, my left armpletely broke and I had to fight with only with the right arm and by the time I killed it, my body got seriously injured.

    If not for we had set up camp not long after, I won¡¯t be able to fight much, still with amazing healing power I got from Fruit of rebirth and drinking potion, it still took a day topletely heal that heavy injury.

 Chapter 115 Black Earth Bear I

    ¡¯¡¯Puchi!" The Body of the iron stilled and it lost it moments, this iron rat is one of the most annoying monsters I ever fought.

    Despite its half meter size, it¡¯s damn sneaky and attacks with its sharp metallic nails whenever it got the slightest chance.

    There are wound all over my body, its good thing I brought a lot of potions otherwise It would have been hell to pay.

    I quickly drank the potion and sat by the tree, looking at the fight, it should be over at five minutes.

    This is the only fight that jill finished before me, despite those iron rats having a higher speed than the rest, it is still paledpared to jill.

    That and its low defense made easier for jill to quickly finish the fight.

    Five minutester, the fight finished and we started to move if one would look, he will find that our speed double than yesterday.

    The intensity of the monster attacks kept increasing, we had to move fast to maintain our initial goal of reaching the core region forest in nine days but it will very hard to follow that timeline.

    We kept moving fast, without stopping, every now few minutes some monsters attacks but were they dealt by Corporal grade evolvers.

    ¡¯¡¯Change the course!" Rachel shoutes out from the front, the scouts must detect some kind of danger.

    We, now and then change the direction as scouts warned us of the danger.

    This forest is a little weird, here monster of species live in a big group, even feline monster who prefer extremely small group or hunt solo are found in hundreds around some area, that is why we get attacked by arge group of monsters but it is not everywhere.

    William had said, that in the core region horde of many monsters will attack us at the same time.

    I shuddered whenever I thought about that, today is the fifth day and we will reach the core region on the 7th day sometimes, fighting a horde of powerful monster will be very dangerous, some people may turn up dead.

    Some people here had experience of fighting the horde, as westblood city yearly attacked by a monster horde.

    I also had some experience and I know how dangerous would be fighting them, hour and hours of fighting without any rest, it will be extremely dangerous.

    As we were walking on the change route, we heard the heavy footsteps as if every step causing the small earthquake.

    Our group suddenly stopped and became battle ready, I scouts had quicklye running from that direction and their faces look little pale.

    They softly talked with Rachel and her expression turned serious, she stayed silent for while contemting but then expression be resolute for some reason.

    ¡¯¡¯Dangerous monsters areing and there is no reason in running." Rachel said loudly.

    "We will fight the monsters here, consider these monsters to a tiny glimpse of core region!" she said and waited for loud footsteps toe closer.

    "Gasp!" I gasp seeing monstersing out of, I¡¯ve never seen such monster before.

    I¡¯ve been warned by William though that there is there will be this kind of monsters though.

    That foreign energy is not only made monsters stronger and madder, it also mutated them.

    The more concentrate this foreign in their body, the more chances of mutation will ur in their bodies.

    The monsters are bears, humanoid bear, they looked giants with their hight of being between 6 meters to eight meters.

    Not only that, their whole bodies are ck withyer on ck earth covering their whole body.

    ¡¯¡¯Roar!" Theye to us with a loud roar, there seem to more than two hundred of them and more are kepting.

    "Be careful this fight will be really dangerous?" I said jill as I saw bearsing toward us with loud footsteps.

    They looked really scary and with ferocious faces and sharp ws, if that w were to hit anyone head, his head will directly be squashed like a watermelon.

    ¡¯¡¯Fuck!" I cursed loudly, in Humanoid ck earth bears, I barely sense any initial level Specialist grade monsters.

    There is very few initial level monster amongst them, I just hope I will get a chance to fight the initial level monster.

    ¡¯¡¯Roar!" A group of ck earth bears came towards us, my face paled seeing all them mid-level and peak level monster.

    ¡¯¡¯Shit!" I cursed when I mid-level ck earth bearsing over us roaringly.

    ¡¯¡¯Looks like we will have to handle it, till help arrives!" I said to jill and she nodded in affirmation.

    The ck earth bear let out loud roar and attack toward us with its big w.

    "Whoosh!" The w speed is swifter than expected, I dodge while jill countered it.

    "nk!" As she countered, the sparks let out in the point of contact, except for small scratch, her sword wasn¡¯t able to do anything.

    I am quite surprised to see that, her strength near equal to mine with me using the twenty-fourth move of supremebat exercise but with that, her sword only able to create a scratch over its skin.

    ¡¯¡¯Roaar" it let out a roar and attack jill which gave me chance to attack, using full strength while circting supremebat exercise, I attacked back of ck earth bear.

    "nk nk!" I attacked it two times but before I attacked it with my third, it attacks me with its w, with so swift speed that it would hit me before I could dodge.

    Gritting my teeth, I move my shield before me to receive the attack, this is going to hurt bad.

    ¡¯¡¯Bang!" "Puh!" as I receive them its attack on my shield, I directed vomited blood due to shock and had to take a few steps back.

    If not for jill distracting it, it would have followed and attacked me again.

    Quickly stabilizing my self, I check my injuries.

    My face turned quite serious seeing sensing my injuries, my injuries neither heavy nor light but it wouldn¡¯t take them long to turn serious.

    Stabilizing myself, I look to see jill fighting against the monster, her condition quite good, having speed and nimbleness she can easily fight against a monster who isn¡¯t major in extreme speed.

    ¡¯¡¯Jill, keep it upied, I am going use my skill!" I said loudly, she nodded while fighting and intensified her attack making a monster roar in frustration.

    ¡¯¡¯First Tide!" I shouted and attacked its shoulder.

    "nk!" big nk heard and a spark flew but that all, except for minute crack, there is damage on it.

    "Second tide!" without wasting time and attack towards its back, with jill upying it, I can easily attack

    "nk nk nk!" I attack it back three times in fury but I got extremely shocked by seeing the result, except for few cracks there is no damage it skin.

    "Bang!" "Puh puh!" I hit by bears w when I still shocked over bears defenses, its good thing that I instinctively move my shield front of me otherwise my injuries would have been more serious.

 Chapter 116 Black Earth Bear II

    ¡¯¡¯Fucking shit!" I cursed myself as I wiped the blood off my lips, this time injuries are really serious.

    I quickly took out a healing potion and drank it in one gulp, its good thing that partnered with Jill who has speed type ability, otherwise, my condition would have bee way worse.

    I take a look battlefield to see all that nearly all the people are fighting except for few Corporal level expert who is roaming the battlefield and helping those who are in critical condition.

    Rachel also watching the fight from the tall tree, I¡¯ve never seen her fight in five days, I¡¯ve been in the forest.

    She always finds a high ground in the battle and keeps watch on the battlefield without doing anything.

    Seeing the whole battlefield is busy and it will take t

    Seeing my injuries had started to heal, I started attacking the monster again, this time just little more careful.

    "Jill! I¡¯ll distract it a little, you try and your skill on it!" I said, from what I saw so far, she had two powerful skill which has greater power than my nine raging strikes, the only problem is she is not well proficient in fighting.

    She had gained quite a fighting experience these days but it is still not enough if I had her skills, I may alone have able to kill this bear.

    ¡¯¡¯Okay, I will try!" She said,

    With Jill waiting for the right moment to strike, the monster¡¯s all attack get concentrated on me.

    This ck earth bear is abnormally swift and that I am really having a hard time dredging its moves despite circting 24th move.

    The pain I am feeling using 24th move really immense, it isparable to when in use three of my techniques together.

    I really trying to break the wall of a 24th move to create the third but its really hard, the immense pain is at it is but there is also this giant wall blocking my way, no matter how much I try, it wouldn¡¯t break down.

    I am not going to back down either, future fights will be really dangerous and this monster is just glimpse of the core region, the monster inside the core region will be more dangerous than the one I am fighting right now.

    ¡¯¡¯Piercing Spindle!" I heard jill shout as she swiftly attacks the monster, her sword had turned into the blue spindle which has a very sharp edge.

    "Pierce!" the spindlepletely pierced the monster defense without any obstruction. Ipletely was blown away seeing the power of this skill.

    The ck Earth Bears defense just produce slight cracks when I used the full power of my skill but an ack of her skill directly pierced its skin without any obstruction but the regrettable thing it, it missed the vital spot.

    Jill was going for its heart but atst moment, the monster sensed the danger and moved a little, Jill hadpletely missed it and piercing the nonvital part below the heart.

    If the month or two of fighting experience, with her ability which gives her agility and speed and that terrifying skill, she would have directly able to kill it.

    "Roar" The monster roared loudly in pain, although her attack is missed it still created a very deep wound.

    I had already put some distance and jills attack the monster if she had missed the attack, at least I will be out of its immediate attack range for a while.

    It frenziedly attacked jill but she able to dodge its attack with her speed and agility.

    This monster¡¯s vitality is really strong, despite a deep wound on its body, there no change in its attack and as the time passed on, the wound on body started to heal.

    As the fight progressed on, its attacks be more ferocious, the only thing I concentrated on dodging its attack.

    Whenever my sword shed with its ws, I felt immense shock travel through my arm.

    Despite being a Knight grade sword, it can¡¯t fully block the shock, many of my bones had been because of it.

    Not only that, I was many times thrown away monsters ws, its good thing I had my shield with me or me might be really dead right.

    Expect for keeping it busy whenever jill attack with her skill, I put all my concentration on obstruction of Supremebat exercise, that will have given a slight chance to defeat it.

    If one looked at the monster body, one will find countless injuries on its body, some of even had little blood flowing through them.

    They were all inflicted by jill, whenever she attacked, she left a wound on the monster.

    The injuries looked fatal but all of them were nonvital, the only time jilles close to fatally injuring it when she attacks its neck but she still missed short.

    ¡¯¡¯Stars in twilight!" Jill again attack with the skill, this skill did not have the piercing ability like her other skill but it is still very powerful in its own capability.

    Her sword started to emit faint darkness and stars could be seen twinkling on it as it inches closer to the monster.

    ¡¯¡¯nk! " monster stopped her skill head-on with its ws and except for scars there are not even scratches on it.

    "You drink potions I will handle it for while!" I said as I saw jill pale and bloody face.

    Despite her swift speed, she has not uninjured, she was hit by monster two times and one time she had loudly crashed against the tree, breaking her numerous bones.

    "Roar!" it roaringly came toward me seeing jill swiftly retreating, I circte 24th move of superbat excessive for full power.

    "nk nk nk!" ¡¯crack! Crack!¡¯ it attacked me such swift speed that it never before that, I had to counter the ws with my swords.

    "Bang!" ¡¯Crack¡¯ I sted backward as I defended against its attack with my shield, this attack was really powerful it broke some bones of my hand.

    As I stabilizing myself, my face paled as I saw monster swiftlying over.

    I am fucked! I am in no condition to wave my shield to counter it, I saw the corner of my eyes jill ising toward me swiftly but it is toote, the monster is way too near me.

    Gritting my teeth, I again tried to break the wall but I couldn¡¯t break that wall, still, I kept trying.

    Where are those fucking Corporal grade evolvers who supposed to rescue us? I ask in indignation.

    Left with no choice, I moved my sword and shield to counter it.

    ¡¯¡¯First strike! Second Strike!" I forcefully activated the skill without caring for consequences.

    I can feel that skill is sucking my vitality to use as fuel to power up the skill.

    I didn¡¯t have time to care about this issue as huge ws inches away from me.

    ¡¯¡¯Bang!" Both of monsters huge ws struck my shield and I can feel the immense force strike coursing in my body, breaking my bones, injuring my internal organs as flung away by the strike.

    ¡¯¡¯Boom!" Another change urs in my body, as the immense force descended on me, it helps me break out of the 24th cycle of supremebat exercise, thus starting the creation of the third seal.

 Chapter 117 Black Earth Bear III

    "Bang!" "Puh!" I crashed against a tree and vomited a mouthful of blood due to shock!

    I thought the monster would kill me but when looked up, I saw jill is fighting the ck earth bear.

    "Fuck fuck!" I cursed myself as Senses the seal of supremebat exercise is sucking my vitality.

    Just seconds before, I used my skill forcefully and it sucked a lot of vitality and now seal is also doing the same!

    If I didn¡¯t do something right now then I am really going to end up in worst condition.

    I somehow moved my broken hand toward my right pocket to take out a fistful bottle of potions.

    All of them were vitality potion bottles, this is what seal of supremebat exercise needs most.

    I drank one bottle of potion after another without care as just as drank it, the seal would suck it all.

    It¡¯s at the ninth bottle when seal stopped sucking vitality and moved toward mana.

    Seeing that, I took out a few mana potion bottles from pocked a started to drink them.

    jill could buy me a few minutes before I am good enough to fight.

    Soon cool sensation started to spread every part of my body healing it, making it stronger.

    This sensation really feels very soothing, I just want to keep reveal in it but soon it¡¯s gone.

    "Unnh!" I checked my body to see only half my injuries are healed, I first got startled seeing that but I soon remember an important thing about it.

    Supremebat exercise main job is, making the body¡¯s strength increase means making it faster and stronger and its other benefits are just side perks.

    Healing energy is one of the sides perks, if I was still in private grade, this energy would be enough to bring me back from death but at the Specialist grade, it is not enough to fully heal my injuries.

    Still, I am very satisfied as most of my bones are healed and only minor fractures remain.

    With three seals, my body had be strong enough that I will be able to dodge most of the monster moves as long as I didn¡¯t make any mistakes and most importantly. I can use the power of three tides right now, with it and jill¡¯s help, we can definitely kill it.

    I quickly drank the healing potion to heal the rest of my injuries and got up to help jill.

    Jill seemed to be perfectly controlling the monster but her body also had various injuries, although her injuries are not as serious as mine were, they are still serious.

    ¡¯¡¯Jill, keep it busy I am going to attack it with my skill!" I said.

    Her face looked confused for the moment but she nodded.

    She may be feeling confused because many times I attacked this monster before with my skill, except for a few scratches on its body, it wouldn¡¯t able do anything.

    ¡¯¡¯First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide!" I shouted loudly as I consecutively activated the power of all three strikes and ran toward the monster.

    There is no point of using power first and the second tide other than waste mana as they are barely able to put some scratches on its defense.

    So, it¡¯s best to power third tide directly, it will save me excess of mana and also will give me a little more time.

    ¡¯¡¯Roar!" It roared at me, seeing I aming toward it will full momentum.

    It wanted to attack but stopped when jill also activated her ¡¯Stars In Twilight¡¯ skill.

    Now is the best chance! I thought an attack at its hand directly, I want to try to cut it, halving its strength half.

    "Roar!" It roared when it saw my swording towards its hand and wanted to stop it but it is obstructed by jill¡¯s sword.

    ¡¯¡¯Slice....." My sword slice on its arm but soon my expression turned ugly as my sword obstructed by the bone.

    My sword able sliced past its tough defenseyer and flesh after it but as soon as it touched its bone, it stopped advancing.

    The expression on my face turned ugly seeing this, I thought if not truly able to cut its arm in two, I would at least cut it half, leave it dangling.

    It will be near useless but it is obstructed and did not cause much damage even after using the full power of three tides.

    Only if I use the power of the fourth tide forcefully, will I able to cut the arm in two but that is myst option as I still have one more option.

    "Roar!" I swiped it other w toward me but I quickly dodge it with remaining skill power I had in my body.

    It angrily came toward me but it was stopped by jill and after drinking the potion, I also went to fight with it.

    "Jill doesn¡¯t use any skill for a while!" I said she looked at me questioning at first but seeing I wasn¡¯t answering back she just nodded and went back to fighting.

    It will take ten minutes before I can use my skill again and that is when I will execute to n to kill the monster.

    Jill and I kept fighting the monster, it is less fighting more like dodging its dangerous ws.

    We may speed and strength increased a little, I can dodge its attack more effective, despite that I received many of it w scratches on my body.

    Time passed and soon ten minutes passed, it is time I can use my skill again.

    ¡¯¡¯Jill can you pierce monsters skull if I stopped monster for attacking you for few seconds?" I asked jill while fighting the ck earth Bear.

    She didn¡¯t say anything for a while, ¡¯¡¯If you can make sure, the monster wouldn¡¯t attack me at any condition, just for two seconds, then sure I can kill it." She said with confidence.

    She may have less fighting experience than anyone else but she has utter confidence in herself to what she promised.

    "Okay, I will give four seconds! For four second I keep monster at bay and it will not attack you in any condition!" I she nodded and put some distance between monster and her.

    "Piercing Spindle" ¡¯¡¯First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide!" Both us activated our skill at the same time.

    Just that I had to keep busy this monster and she had to kill it.

    "Roar!" it roars seeing jill moving toward it back and move to attack, gets very agitated whenever jill used that spindle skill of her.

    There are already three holes because of it, in its body, mad that it is but it still h to keep sense toward the danger.

    ¡¯¡¯Bang Bang!" countered both of its ws with the full power of my skill, still, I felt the immense force coursing through me and injuring my bones organs.

    I had to hold it back, without giving it a chance to attack jill at any condition or all efforts will be wasted.

    I had to give the time to jill that I promised, I let go my shield and sword and gripped both of its ws with my bare hands.

    "Roooooar!" "Ahhhh!I grippedrge ws with my tiny hand, a stream of falling slowly could be seeing.

    The monster roared loudly as to get out my hand but I wouldn¡¯t let go, I started to feed all mana and vitality that had it seals without reservation.

    My both palms are sliced bone-deep and blood is flowing through them.

    It looked like minutes had passed but barely three seconds had passed but every second felt like a year due to this immense pain

    "Puch! I finally heard that sharp sound of a sword piercing the skull and its lifeless body fall into the ground with me.

 Chapter 118 Maximilian

    ¡¯Micheal Micheal!¡¯ i heard someone calling me, I tried to open my but couldn¡¯t then a familiar warm sensation had spread through my body.

    ¡¯Micheal!¡¯ I heard my name calling again and this time when I tried to open my eyes, they opened and I saw the face of Jill in from of me.

    "Did I go unconscious for long?" I ask looking around, there are seem to be many people fighting the ck earth bears.

    "No, you were unconscious barely five minutes," she replied, I nodded and was about to get when a thoughtes to mind that my palm was slit bone deep by monster ws.

    But when I look up, I saw the bandage on my wounds, especially on my palm and my body seems to be healing.

    ¡¯¡¯Michael, that was really dangerous! You could have been seriously hurt if there had been a little mistake." Jill said a little guilt could be heard in her voice.

    I just smiled and slowly got up and drank a vitality potion to aid the healing potion.

    I am seriously injured, especially my palm, I don¡¯t think I will able to handle a sword very well, for an hour at least.

    I just hope that the next monster will attack at least an hour to attack.

    "Thank you jill, for sending your monster over!" said Aaron.

    He one of our teammate, he and another body also fighting mid-level ck earth Bear and seeing they are having a very hard time, Jill had asked her monster to help them.

    If we had her monster against our fight against ck Earth Bear, we would have a lot easier time in killing ck Earth Bear.

    Aron and our other teammate¡¯s condition look little worst than me as they sat down by the tree and drank the potions.

    In the other hand, Bitsy Jill¡¯s monster seemed rtively unharmed, it just has few scratches over its body but still, jill fed it forcefully.

    While sitting beside the tree reading, I took a look at the whole battlefield and as time passed, I noticed a peculiar thing.

    The Mid and High-level Corporal grade evolvers that roaming the battlefield are not much helping, they are only helping those who are seriously injured otherwise they will not raise a hand.

    I found it quite weird at first and felt quite angry at them about not helping despite having the chance and power to do that.

    it is all probably ordered by Rachel, one can act like this on his own mind but not all of them.

    But when I thought carefully for a while about it, I understood the reason. She probably wants us specifically Specialist Grade to fight monsters with own power and evolve and not rely on corporal grade.

    Because when we reach the Core region, there will be no Corporal level evolvers to rescue us from a strong monster as they themselves will be busy saving their own life.

    The fight hassted for more than half an hour and nearly left all specialist grade evolvers injured.

    I thought Rachel will make us travel in that condition regardless but she had ordered another half hour of rest.

    I heaved a sigh of relief hearing that, another half of hour is enough time me to heal my injuries enough to fight off against the monsters.

    It is only early afternoon when we started to travel again and twenty minutester we came across another group of monsters.

    Thank the god, they were not as powerful as ck yellow bears and fight ended early.

    As the day passed by I fought against more and more monster and by the time evening rolled on, I had fought nine monsters whole day including ck Earth bears.

    Looking at the time, we should be making a camp but we were still traveling.

    For the past four days, we always start preparing the camp at this time as the sky started to darken but Rachel is still leading us without stopping.

    Not only me, everyone had this question on their mind, ¡¯¡¯Do know why we aren¡¯t setting the camp?" I asked jill but she just shook her head saying no.

    We walk for fifteen more minutes before we came across therge and clearing and I was surprised by what I am seen.

    There isrge clearing,rge enough that we could easily ce three or four camps inside it and that the surprising thing as there is already another group camp ced.

    Ever since we left the big camp, dividing into eight groups, we had not seen each other.

    Sometimes did I hear some faint fighting sounds but that¡¯s all, I¡¯ve never seen people from another group for the past four days.

    As we enter the clearing, the small opening opened from their protection artifact and the handsome boy looked a year older than me,e out of it.

    I don¡¯t know why but he feels familiar, either I¡¯ve seen him somewhere or some like him.

    As hees out, the ten or so monsters that were attacking the dome left at him.

    Seeing the monsters attacking him, he seemed unfazed and kept walking.

    When the monsters got really closed to him, less than half a meter closed, he suddenly activated the spear and attacked the monster swiftly.

    His spear movements were clear and efficient and at the same time elegant, I¡¯ve never seen anyone so skillful as him using the weapon.

    The spear passed through monsters bodies as it were butter knife and they were butter, he killed all the monster in second.

    And many of these monsters were elite peak corporal grade monsters, despite the same level as them, he ughtered them as they were chickens.

    ¡¯¡¯This Max is too much of a show-off!"

    Jill muttered under her breath.

    ¡¯¡¯Do you know him?" I asked curiously, "Yes, our parents are friends," she replied, I nodded and didn¡¯t ask more questions.

    "Rachel you arete!" said Max as he came closer to Rachel,

    "We hade across some small problems," Rachel replied with her serious expression.

    After greeting each other, they started to talk softly so no one can hear them.

    They talked for a few minutes before Rachel started to set up a protection artifact around the camp.

 Chapter 119 Williams Reques

    Rachel had set up our camp beside Max¡¯s if one looked from a distance, he would see two big blue domes side by side.

    I went inside and directlyid on the floor without freshening up first, normally I freshen up first before resting but today I am too tired to do that.

    When Rachel had activated protection artifact, she said that she will make an important announcement two hourster before dinner.

    It is probably rted to the why max camp here, I am really curious to know why another camp is here.

    It really feels good to justy on the floor and rest, I got injured many times today, especially that time when I gripped ws of the monster with my bare hand.

    I am still quite injured and feeling pain all over the body, the pain is least of my problem what I am worried about is my performance.

    Today¡¯s fight with ck Earth Bear taught me many things about my strength and weaknesses.

    If I rationalize my strength and weaknesses, then my first weakness would be my monster.

    Compare to other monsters, Ashlyn gave me next to nothing physical enhancements and the fire ability that I gained from her is really weak.

    I did not regret choosing Ashlyn, even for a second, I will still choose Ashlyn if I am given a chance again.

    My second weakness is my fighting style, I did not know any fighting style.

    I just learned Night de Style for barely a month, what I learned are the basic postures and they are not evenplete.

    Even Jill who is quite inexperienced in fighting, she is quite proficient in the fighting style.

    I am one of the very few people here in the camp that don¡¯t know any fighting style.

    There is no mulling over the things that I can¡¯t control, what I can do is increase my strength fast as I can.

    There are two ways to quickly gain strength, one is to level up while other is Supreme Combat Exercise.

    It not in my control to level up and I don¡¯t think Ashlyn could find another miracle fruit to level up, the level up option ispletely up to the fate.

    The second andst option is supremebat exercise, I had already made the third seal, and I am circting the third move to create the fourth seal.

    Theoretically, anyone can create as many as seal one want as long as one has enough mana and able to circte move of supremebat exercise.

    But it is very difficult, mana is not a problem as I have hundreds of bottle of mana potions, the problem is, its damn painful.

    I am nearly at my limit, the third movement of the fourth seal I am circting feels very painful, it feels like someone grinding your bones and you are living that experience but supremebat exercise is the only choice I have.

    As I don¡¯t think Ashlyn going to bring such Miracle fruit that will increase my strength exponentially, I¡¯ll have to grit my teeth and endure the pain for strength or ill be serious trouble when we reach the core region.

    I open my backpack whileying on the floor and took out fruit from it, there is still time before dinner and I am feeling really hungry.

    ¡¯¡¯Ummm delicious!" I said after taking bile of fruit, I don¡¯t know where Ashlyn bring these types of juicy fruits but all of them sure tasty.

    This fruit I am eating is green in color and looked like abination of peach and apple but its sour fruit with a slight amount of sweetness.

    After you take a bite of it, tantalizing sourness filled your mouth and when you thought the sourness will deepen, that¡¯s when slight sweetness filled in your mouth which makes it tastes so delicious.

    Not only these fruits are delicious they are also filled with mana and other perks, like this one.

    It is sending slight soothing energy into my body, its energy more mild than the potions.

    In a few second the energy and soothing feeling disappeared but it also took my fatigue with it.

    I feel quite good eating these fruits, although Ashlyn less and less each day but they are enough.

    "Knock Knock!" A knock sounded on my tent, ¡¯¡¯Come in!" I shouted and got up and sat by the p of the tent.

    Soon the p opened and William came in a tent, I am little surprised seeing him, I thought it would be jill.

    "William?" I said in the question, William and I consider pass by friends or just colleagues, unlike his sister who grown to be a good friend to mine.

    He looked at me hesitantly as if wanted to ask something but hesitating about it.

    I just about to ask him what does he want when he spoke.

    "Umm Micheal, do you some of those fruits that your monster bring?" he asked nervously.

    My expression turned askance as normally Williams expression is a mixture of serious and he only smiled when he talking to his sister or talking with her crush.

    Seeing my instinctive askance expression he exined quickly, "Well, you know I finally got a date with Sienna but this dammed ce disnt have anything, I was wondering if you have any of those delicious fruits to left." he asked nervously.

    "Oh, congrattions!" I said and retrieved some fruits from my backpack.

    So, this is why he is so nervous, I could totally understand.

    I still remember how nervous I was for the first date that I took hours to get ready and even my mother had made fun of me, seeing me like this.

    "here, take them!" I erge the bowl and put them inside it and gave them to William.

    "Thank you!" he said and left quickly, he must be gettingte for his date.

    I did not do anything for the next one and a half hour, justid on the ground and rxed, enjoyed the silence of the camp.

    I only got up and freshened up when it was time to leave.

    ______________________________________

    Support me through your donations, your donations will help me both mentally and financially as I will be able to release more chapters with the stable releases.

    Paypal

    Paypal.me/monsterintegration

    Kofi

    Ko-fi/monsterintegration

 Chapter 120 To The Marshland I

    ¡¯¡¯Ohhh!" Come out of my mouth when I opened the p of my tent and about to go out, I found jill in front of me and her hand in the air which is about to knock on my tent.

    ¡¯¡¯Hahaha!" Jill started tough loudly and seeing herugh, I alsoughed a little.

    ¡¯¡¯Your brother hasn¡¯te back from his date yet?" I asked.

    If it were back home, one-night wouldn¡¯t be enough for a date but the ce like this, which is enclosed in protection artifact, an hour is more than enough.

    I am even surprised that the girl agreed for a date in a ce like this, at least she would have waited till they had safely reached home.

    Seems like that girl is also interested in William to go on a date in a ce like this.

    ¡¯¡¯Nope, he said he will meet directly at dinner before he left!" Said jill with the smile.

    Soon we arrived at the center of the camp and like us, many people stood there waiting for Rachel.

    She had said that she has something important to announce.

    Soon all the people came and it didn¡¯t take Rachel long toe, William also came inst, smiling and talking happily with a beautiful girl.

    His date must have gone really great to see him in this great mood.

    ¡¯¡¯I call all you people here because I important announcement to make!" Rachel¡¯s voice fell into my ears.

    This must be rted to why there is another camp beside ours.

    "Tomorrow we are going to take a shortcut to the Core region!" she said.

    Taking shortcut! It is never a good thing to take a shortcut in dangerous especially the ce like this.

    ¡¯¡¯Normally it would take us six or seven days to cross the Middle region but it with us taking shortcut it will take us two!"

    "Makes no mistakes, it will be very dangerous but our losses will be less seven days traveling to the middle region and there will be another group wille with us for safety," she said.

    So that is the reason another camp is here, they must have made these ns back in the camp. I wonder how other camps are doingpared to us.

    "The shortcut is through marsnd, I will send you the info we had gathered about monsters there." She said and tapped a few buttons on her holowatch and soon after there is a notification on my holowatch to ept the data or not.

    I quickly epted but did not open the file, I will open it after dinner.

    The dinner is started after Rachel¡¯s announcements, both Ashlyn I being hungry, we ate our heart¡¯s content.

    After eating I left for my tent with Jill while William was still busy talking and smiling with his new girlfriend.

    I opened the file, in my tent and started to read it. The document is long, it has a rough structure of Marsnd and list of monsters that we likelye across.

    The most important thing I¡¯vee to know from this document are Monsters Battle power.

    They are divided from A to F, While F being weakest and A being strongest.

    Ashlyn species did not fit even F category, even after mutation she can reach F grade.

    The monsters that I usually fight back home are mostly F or upper F grade and rarely Ie across the E grade monsters.

    In this realm, even weakest monster are Upper E grade and till now, I¡¯ve fought D and C grade monster.

    The Document said that the ck Earth Bear we fought in the afternoon was Upper C grade monster, nearly reaching Lower B grade.

    It is written here that the monster we will encounter in the marsh will be the upper C grade but when we will reach the Core region most of the monster we will encounter will be B and lower B grade and we might encounter Upper B grade monsters in Core region of the forest.

    The difference may seem so small but it is huge if that ck Earth Bear had been a true Lower B grade monster, there would have more than 50% chance that I would have died by its ws, that¡¯s how powerful they are.

    I heaved a sigh of relief thinking when we travel in marsnd, at least there will be thousand people around me.

    If we can¡¯t beat them with quality then we will beat them with quantity. I started to read the description of the monster that was found in marsnd.

    I little shuddered reading the description of the monsters, it is not very detailed but one can easily surmise the strength of monsters as long as one is not an idiot.

    Within half an hour, I fully finished reading the document and close my eyes with a sigh.

    My strength is not enough! I may able to survive the marsnd but it will be really difficult to survive in the core region.

    Any monster with B grade battle power would be seriously able to injure me with its casual attack.

    I need to be stronger! Strong enough to not casually killed by some random monster in the core region.

    I got up and started to stretch my body, although my body is still injured but not enough to stop me doing any serious.

    After stretching I started to perform those weird exercises of Night de Style while circting supremebat exercise.

    Except in fight, this is also the best method to practice supremebat exercise, at least for me as I don¡¯t have those machine which could mute the pain.

    I greeted my teeth to endure the pain of exercise, this really painful, every cirction of it is more painful than others.

    Scientists were never able to understand why practicing supremebat exercise is extremely painful.

    If you make minutes change in cirction, the pain will instantly be gone and there will no benefits you will receive.

    I read that many people tried to modify it to make it less painful but no one able to do that till date.

    I kept practicing weird exercise for four hours and in these four hours, I¡¯ve tried hundreds of times but only able to reach the fourth cirction and the pain of forth moving me so hard that I nearly fainted.

    After four hours, I¡¯ve be so tired mentally and physically that I directly fell asleep while performing the exercise.

    ______________________________________

    Support me through your donations, your donations will help me be a better writer and will also help me mentally and financially.

    Paypal

    Paypal.me/monsterintegration

    Kofi

    Ko-fi/monsterintegration

 Chapter 121 To The Marshland II

    "Be cautious and careful today, keep yourself and your teammates safe!" said Rachel as we were about to leave the camp.

    Max¡¯s group already waiting outside, Rachel quickly deactivated the protection artifact and us all get out.

    There is monster outside this time as they were all killed by max¡¯s group, soon two of our group merged with Rachel and max¡¯s lead.

    As we travel toward the marsh, wee across many monsters but in front of a thousand people, they were quickly finished.

    If it was our group only, it would have taken us some time but with two groups they were easily killed as nearly ten people against one monster.

    I got quite lucky earlier as I was able to make a killing strike and took the monster core for myself, as rules state that the one who made finishing strike will get the monster core.

    I fought tens of monster by the time we reached the boundary of the marsnd in thete morning and with only a few injuries which is surprisingpared to the past two days.

    "Fuck!" I said as I looked at the marsnd, it beautiful and dangerous at the same time.

    Still, calm water but sometimes as a monster woulde out if water and will kills its pray at one strike before dragging it under water.

    Big groups of various monsters could be seen, it would be very dangerous if travel close to them.

    Its good thing that marsh is quiterge and there are many ways to choose as long as one doesn¡¯t mind getting dirty.

    I forcefully called back Ashlyn inside me as marsh had very few trees to hide and many bird monsters which could eat her single bite.

    She is quite angry as forcefully called her inside me, I don¡¯t like force Ashlyn to do she doesn¡¯t but when ites to her safely, I don¡¯t care how angry she is.

    Max and Rachel talked for a while before choosing the way into the marsh.

    Many monsters attacked but all were killed by force of a thousand people, no group of the monster was able tost more than minutes.

    We were just walking while killing the monster when hundreds and hundreds of monsters jump toward us from theke suddenly.

    They¡¯reing so fast and their noise so loud that we barely had a chance to react.

    ¡¯Croak croak Croak....¡¯

    Against these monster, our quantity won¡¯t work as they are many as us and have

    "Squirt squirt spuirt...." I dodged some water jet attacks that I could and defended some with the shield that I couldn¡¯t dodge.

    There are more than thousand this giant Squirt frogse out of the water and started to attack with water jets.

    That water jet attack is extremely fierce, more dangerous than the sword strike if it hit then it will directly pierce the body.

    When all the Squirt frogse out of it, I am shocked by their numbers, there are about one thousand and five hundred frogs.

    We have to kill them quickly, if other monster group attacked in the midst, we will be in serious danger.

    I quickly recall all the information that Rachel had given about these squestle fast.

    They live in arge group, I can see that in front, the water jets and long tongue which is used to wrap the enemies with, it has great speed and mediocre defense.

    I heaved a sigh of relief thinking it has a mediocre defense, the monster I hate to fight most is the one with a high defense like ck Erath Bears yesterday, they were a bitch to kill.

    I attack the closest quest frog in front of me which also at the initial level of specialist grade.

    "Squirt squirt!" it attacked me water jets as it saw meing, already expecting this, I quickly dodged it quickly and attack toward it.

    "Fuf!" just as I am about to attack it, it quickly jumped high and release its tongue in mid-air, I stopped my attack quickly and dodged its tongue.

    But the danger isn¡¯t over yet, another Squirtle frog not far from me, attacked me with water jet, leaving no choice I had to use my shield to defend while keeping ey out the previous squestle from who isnded not far from me.

    "Slice..." as soon as itnded, it also attacks me water jet which I had to deflect with my sword.

    The water jet is a very dangerous attack, as long as it hit you, it will leave with you serious injuries but there is one good thing about the attack that you can easily defend against it with your shield and sword.

    "First Tide! Second tide!" I quickly activated the power of my skill ran toward squirt frog.

    "The third tide!" I shouted as I got closer to square frog, my speed increased suddenly, as I am reaching near to it, I can see it flexing the muscle to jump while releasing the water jet.

    "Slice!" I directly sliced apart the water jet as I ran toward the monster, not wanting to give any moment to the monster as it is jumping.

    "Spurt!" I sword strike by monster skin as it jumped high, its blood could be seening out of its wound. despite using Third Strike, I was not able to injure it seriously.

    "Croak!" it still cried out mournfully as this wound isn¡¯t light either, it had underestimated me, it would have jumped way too early but just tease me it waited till I reached near it to attack, well it paid the price, it would have been nice if I have heavily injured it.

    "Squirt..." "Fuck!" I shouted as another monster attack me with water jet from behind, this fucking sneaky monster, if not suddenly feeling extreme danger and dodging the water jet on time, I would have been definitely dead as that fucking monster aiming for the head.

    Seeing that monster had jumped far from me, I decided to attack the second squirt frog.

    The fight goes on for a while, no matter how many times, I tried to attack as I got closer it will always jump out before I could reach it.

    I can¡¯t attack one monster without a second one obstruction me, I have to careful of a sneak attack from another frog.

    Last time I used my skill, I wasn¡¯t able to even hit it, it jumped before I could reach it and when itnded all power of skill is fizzled out.

    I fought and fought without any gain against monsters but I was hit four times by its water Jets, its good thing that I had armor on or I would have been serious trouble.

    "First Tide! Second Tide;" I activated my skill and ran towards the monster to attack it.

    This is the first time, I went this close to the monster if I able to heavily injure killing it will be easy then.

    "Squirt squirt..!" Dodging the water jet attacks both of monster, I ran towards it furiously.

    ¡¯¡¯Third tide!" I activated the power of the third tide when I half close to them, I was able to reach it when the monster jump suddenly.

    "Damn!" I said as my attack failed and about to give up when I saw something from the corner of my eyes.

    An ideaes to my mind and I decided to try it before the power of the skill ran out.

    "Ahhh!" I screamed loudly and threw away my sword at the squirt frog which is mid-air.

    ______________________________________

    Support me through your donations,

    Every donation you make will inspire me to be a better writer and I might able to buy that MacBook Air that I wanted to buy for some time but can¡¯t afford it.

    Paypal

    Paypal.me/monsterintegration

    Kofi

    Ko-fi/monsterintegration

 Chapter 122 To The Marshland III

    ¡¯¡¯Whoosh!" My sword flew in the air like a spear toward the monster.

    I know the sword Katana that I used most unsuitable for throwing as it curved sword and I have very little experience in throwing weapons.

    I¡¯ve only practiced throwing a weapon at school for a very short time.

    ¡¯¡¯Puch!" My sword pierced the monster lower jaw and went up feeling no resistance from the monster defenses.

    It pierced its defenses as it is butter, the sword kept going and directly pierced its brain, erasing all the signs of life it has in its eyes.

    The monster was so startled seeing swording toward it that it didn¡¯t even move its tongue to protect itself by deflecting the sword.

    ¡¯¡¯Ahh!" I onlye to myself when water jet of other monster grazed my arm.

    I was so startled seeing my sword killing the monster that I hadn¡¯te to myself for a while.

    I threw my sword on the whim as I saw on girl throwing short knives at frog which is in midair.

    I mostly thought it will be missed or get defended by its tongue like girls knives, my only hope that my swords strike and injure it a little, so, power of my strike didn¡¯t go waste but did not expect it to directly kill it.

    ¡¯¡¯Thud!" The monster¡¯s body fell on the ground as itpleted its inertia and fell into the ground.

    Dodging the water jets attacks, I took out the bloody sword out of the monster¡¯s body.

    "Fuck" I cursed as another water jet by my waist.

    This fucking monster, I will definitely kill him now that I had only one to concentrate.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s see how much time youst!¡¯ I said as I lighten my sword with fire to burn the filthy monster blood on it.

    I call back the fire as it is next to no use in thebat as its power is too low, it not worth wasting mana on it.

    "Croak Croak!" it croaked toward me as it attacks with several water jets, which and dodged and ran toward it to attack.

    "Swish!" it dodged my strikes and jumped far as I cannot reach by the time itnds.

    And even jumping, it didn¡¯t forget attack as it kept attacking me with its water jets.

    If it were tond in my range, then it will be directly under my de, waiting to be killed.

    There is a reason why this monster called rated upper C despite its weak defense and predictable attacks, it is damn hard to catch.

    ¡¯Speed trumps it all¡¯ they say. It¡¯s evasive jumps also type of speed, as long as you are fast enough, you can dodge any attack and kill anyone without him realizing as long as you are fast enough.

    That is why I am so jealous of Jill¡¯s ability, with the speed, he can do much more.

    I would have looked for her but I don¡¯t have a moment of time as square frog never stopped attacking me with its water jets, its attacks had be even more consistent after I killed the other monster by fluke.

    I have yed with this monster for ten minutes before I could use my skill again and try to kill it.

    Without using skill, it is extremely hard has to kill monsters in this forest, I don¡¯t think I will be able to kill the weakest monster in this forest.

    ¡¯¡¯Croak!" It croaked and sent its tongue toward me like a whip, seeing iting, I quickly dodged with the help of my boots.

    Like its water jet attacks, its tongue is also dangerous, it used its tongue to capture the prey and sometimes as a defense against the attacks which it can¡¯t dodge.

    Once caught in the tongue,ing out of really tricky.

    I quickly drank the potion as it jumped in the air, this is only time I get a few moments of rest before it started its relentless attacks.

    Throwing the potion bottle, I ran toward the ce where it¡¯s about tond but again my speed greatly reduced its relentless attacks and by the time I reached near it, it already jumped again.

    I feel so frustrated that I would never able to catch it this way, to kill it I would either need a long range skill or weapon.

    Throwing sword again won¡¯t work again as it keeping eye on me and its tongue already out to defend against it.

    It would have been another thing if I specialized in mid to long range attacked but I am closebat fighter and thest time my sword killing it was aplete fluke.

    Still, I will buy a few throwing knives and take lessons about it, it always good to have another trump card.

    As for the long-range skill, I have it ¡¯Fire Strikes¡¯ but didn¡¯t fulfill the condition to use it and it will take a lot of time to fulfill that condition.

    Soon the ten minutes over and I can use my skill again but I did not use it right, I will use it at the right moment.

    If I use it right now, maximum I barely able to injure or it will just before I could even reach it, totally wasting my skill.

    I want to find a perfect moment and then strike it, I will wait for it even if it takes twenty minutes.

    Time passes on as I keep chasing as it kept attacking me and jumping when I about to reach it.

    As I usuallying toward it to attack I notice somethinging behind the monster, seeing smile bloomed in my face.

    ¡¯¡¯First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide!" This is a perfect opportunity I was waiting for if I had used my skill earlier I wouldn¡¯t have able to do it right now totally missing the opportunity.

    ¡¯¡¯Croak!" It creaked loudly and spew countless water jets at me and prepare to jump.

    "Slice!...." slicing few water jets while dodging some, I ran closer to it.

    ¡¯¡¯Dub!" It jumped as I got close enough, seeing it I smiled, ¡¯¡¯Bitsy now!" I shouted.

    Jills monster who hade to help me and wanted to attack but stopped it, shooting my head.

    We had fought together many times in wastnd and she knew me quite good and can understand my bodynguage perfectly.

    After I said attack, it attacked. It ran and then jump swiftly, the bitsy jump is higher than the squirt frog.

    Squirt frog got rmed seeing bitsy directly above it in mid-air and now attacking it with its horn down.

    "Croaaask!" Croaking loudly, it used its tongue to capture bitsy but effortlessly leveraged the tongue and increased its speed of attack.

    Her speed instantly increased as she leveraged the monster tongue and attack with her horn.

    "Bam!" Bitsty attacked monster head with full power in midair and due to force, the front fell down with a loud thud.

    "Thud!" ¡¯¡¯Croak!" Bitsy¡¯s attack and fall from the sky did not seriously injure it and it is about to get up when I directly appeared beside it and brought down my sword with the power of the third tide.

    It cants even open its mouth to let out its tongue or attack with a water jet as it just has great fall and was able to control its body, So my sword directly pierced thought its skull without feeling any resistance.

    ¡¯¡¯Puchi!" I pierced its skull before it could make any unexpected moves, that save it life.

    ______________________________________

    Support me through your donations,

    Every donation you make will inspire me to be a better writer and I might even able to buy that MacBook Air that I wanted to buy for some time but can¡¯t afford it.

    Paypal

    Paypal.me/monsterintegration

    Kofi

    Ko-fi/monsterintegration

 Chapter 123 Gigantification I

    After I removed the core from the Squirt frog, I turned to bitsy who is looking around excitedly.

    She must be looking for Ashlyn, in this few days, Ashlyn had given bitsy so many fruits and herbs that she always looks to Ashlyn for treats.

    I smiled, seeing her excitedly looking for Ashlyn, she is not outside, before we entered the marsnd, I asked her toe inside me.

    The marsnd is open and if she flew with her meager strength any birdy that flying above could eat her in a single bite.

    She is still very angry at me for keeping her inside forcefully.

    ¡¯¡¯Thank Bitsy!" I said as patted her head, she is now feeling for not finding Ashlyn.

    ¡¯¡¯Here!" I said as I took out fruit from my backpack and feed it to her.

    ¡¯¡¯Fawn!" She fawns happily and kissed my cheeks with tongue before running back toward Jill who is fighting a little far away.

    I look around the battlefield, I am quite surprised to find only about 30% of monster remains.

    The whole battlefield is spread in a circr fashion, inside the rough circle around a thousand people had fought the monsters.

    As I watch the battlefield for some time, I noticed a quite interesting thing.

    Arge group of peak level evolvers had spread around the boundary of camp to kill any stray monster thates into the battlefield.

    These people are really very strong, their e is a hill of bodies beside them and some even standing on the hill of bodies.

    In the whole battlefield, only two people are not fighting, they are max and Rachel.

    Ever since we entered the forest, Rachel never took out our weapon and fought.

    Whatever monstere toward Rachel and max it was quickly killed by max¡¯s spear.

    Max need one move, just one move to kill the monster same level as him, there is no strain on his face when he kills them.

    It feels like a casual blow from him, it probably is, he doesn¡¯t even use his full strength much less use his skills.

    Looking at max, my eyes filled with resolve to be stronger grew even firmer.

    I also want to be strong enough to kill the highest grade monster will be killed by a casual attack.

    ¡¯¡¯Hahahaha! Such an idiot!" I suddenly started tough suddenly and those who had seen what happen also started tough.

    Just now, one of the Corporal level archers killed the monster bird which is prepared to attack but it was shot and killed.

    The funny thing is, the monster body had fallen on a boy directly and it¡¯s not like that boy was busy fighting, he was also like me, was watching the archer killing a bird monster.

    Although it¡¯s likely he is dead but he sure has broken lots of bones and I was right when people brought him out of the dead monster body, he looked wretch, so wretched that he is barely able to move his body, people had to feed him potion from their hands.

    In twenty minutes fight had finished and when I saw jilling toward me, I got startled because her aura hadpletely changed.

    She had leveled up, she is now Mid Level of Specialist stage, ¡¯¡¯What did you give to Bitsy?" She said but before I could say anything, she cut in.

    "After eating it she got the feeling of level and after integrating we leveled up!"

    That fruit must have identally triggered bitsy and she leveled up as I am sure that fruit is not miracle fruit.

    Every night ask Ashlyn to double check if there is any miracle fruit in the fruits she had brought.

    This fruit must have had something that triggered Bitsy breakthrough if it had eaten by any other monster, the effect would not be the same.

    Ashlyn ate tens of these fruits daily but any fruit disnt give any enhancement except for the Miracle fruit she ate at the first forest.

    ¡¯¡¯Its just fruit, that Ashlyn brought!" I said and gave her hug on being level up.

    Jill and I had be a very good friend in such short contact, I feel morefortable with her than Rhea.

    She is exactly the opposite of Ellen who has quite personally, opposite to her Jill is quite expressive.

    I massage my head when I thought of Ellen, except for my parents Ellen is also one which I had to exin a lot of things.

    With her intelligence, she had probably guessed I had entered this realm, I can only pray when my parents called her, she will have a good presence of mind to give me parents good excuse on my absence.

    Times passes on and by thete afternoon, I¡¯ve fought against eight monsters in five hours.

    As we went deeper into the marsh, the dangerous monster had be.

    The third monster that I fought nearly had taken a bite of my arm, it is a shout of my teammate did I able to save my arm from getting chewed up by monsters.

    Fighting every monster is a dangerous risk, thank god till now, no one dead till now.

    But many get cripple every day while fighting.

    It¡¯s their luck that Rhea had regenerative potion and grade 1 cheappared higher grade but is still cost half million which they will have to pay after getting out of this realm.

    ¡¯¡¯I hate this mud, no matter how much I cleaned up, it will still dirty my suits few minutester.," Jill said as removed mud off her suit.

    I smiled seeing her doing that, as long as mud did not touch my hands and feet, I will not clear.

    Although the suits are stain free, the mud still going to stick on your clothes every few minutes as you walk on the mud.

    "Dhud...dhud...." Earth started to shake suddenly, we quickly activate our weapons ready for a fight.

    Soon the monster started toe out one of another.

    "Sawtooth Earthworms!" I shouted seeing minster.

    This monster is one of the dangerous monsters in the marsh, once caught in their sawtooth-like teeth, one will directly turn to paste.

    Tens of monster started toe and attack.

    "shook shook shook!" the earth shook like crazy and I near fall, half of the people really did fell, we survived because we were far away.

    What the hell is happening? I question as it feels like fucking earthquakes.

    ¡¯¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam!" Three loud booms rang out and their gigantic monsterse out of the earth.

    They are so big that the biggest monster I¡¯ve ever fought against look dwarf in front of them.

    ______________________________________

    Support me through your donations,

    Every donation you make will inspire me to be a better writer and I might even able to buy that MacBook Air that I wanted to buy for some time but can¡¯t afford it.

    Paypal

    Paypal.me/monsterintegration

    Kofi

    Ko-fi/monsterintegration

 Chapter 124 Gigantification II

    "What the hell are they?" I shouted the top of my lungs.

    Three Gigantic Sawtooth Earthworm had suddenly appeared front us.

    I¡¯ve never seen monsters so big, these three monsters are about fifty, fifty-five meter tall and looked really scary, especially their rotating saw-like teeth, they put fear in once heart.

    And the weirdest thing is, their aura matched their smaller ten-meter counterpart, the only difference between them is their giant size and stronger aura of peak specialist grade.

    ¡¯*#%#%*¡¯*&*%!¡¯ jill muttered something in shock that I wasn¡¯t able to here.

    "What?" I ask, "Gigantification." She said while still looking at at the three giant monsters.

    "Gigantification what?" I ask back, I never heard this word before, although I can understand words meaning but I don¡¯t know what is represented.

    ¡¯¡¯It is a phenomenon which happened to the monster under certain condition." She said.

    "Look at these three monsters, their condition called gigantification, their reason it can happen."

    ¡¯¡¯First, is they are in this way, second they have eaten something which made them gigantic but I didn¡¯t think these two conditions are responsible for that as there is the third condition which is likely to the reason of three monsters gigantification." She continued.

    "The third reason is this realm, In this realm, no lifeform can cross the Corporal stage and many monsters stayed peak of Corporal grade but could never level up"

    "Very very rarely a mutation urs in the monster where its size started to increase and so is its power with it but it will still stay the same level and Its actual battle power will increase many folds," Jill exined.

    ¡¯This also can happen!¡¯ I eximed This seemed quite impossible if one thinks so but really can happen, seeing my belief in nature further reinforced, no matter how impossible thing is, nature always leave a way to make it possible.

    I notice one thing that talking about these monsters, I didn¡¯t sense any shred of fear from her voice, looking at these giant monster even I¡¯ve be very scared.

    I am a little confused seeing that, she must have to a lot of confidence that someone from the camp could easily kill them.

    I wanted to ask her the reason for her confidence but the question is private and may look intrusive, so I didn¡¯t ask.

    Rachel and Max started order everyone back down from the giant monsters range as they were roaring loudly and attack at any moment.

    there are about five hundred normal sawtooth earthworms hade out of the earth but they are not in my immediate range.

    I would have gone to help those who were sawtooth earthworms but I am too interested in watching how they deal with these gigantic monsters.

    I am not the only one, there are hundreds of people like myself who are rooted in spot watching giant monster instead of helping.

    "All Corporal grade evolver to engage inbat, quickly finish as soon as possible! those who failed to do so will be punished." Max¡¯s voice boomed across the whole battlefield.

    Many corporal levels who were going to watch giant monster fighting cursed loudly and went to fight at their quickest speed, especially those from Max¡¯s group.

    Looks like the punishment which is max announced is some serious issue in the came, seeing max¡¯s groups corporal level are hastily gone to fight, our groups also left with cursing.

    Three gigantic saw tooth earthworm monster hadn¡¯t attacked yet, they were just growling at Max and Rachel in front of them.

    Both of them look very heroic and awe-inspiring as they stood in front of the gigantic monster, some even started to take photo and video, especially girls.

    As they were screaming max¡¯s name, people never change, in this dangerous environment they forgetting the danger and cheering for their idols who are going to fight big bad monsters

    I am also taking video from my holowatch but from different reason, I am doing for research purposes, I want to see how super elite or organizations fought.

    "Roaaaaar!" with loud roar three monsters attack at the same time, Max unhurriedly activated his spear which is twicerge the normal short spear that he used.

    I got surprised seeing Rachel¡¯s weapon, it is longbow, little bigger than the normal size bow. So, she is an Archer.

    Max swiftly ran toward the monster while Rachel pulled the string of her bow and fiery red arrow manifested.

    Max jumped as came close to the monster, his jump quite high.

    "Roaaar" monster roared while brought is thergemouth of rotating sawteeth in front of max as if to eat him and turned him into a paste.

    but when monster about to take a bite, he dodged mid-air, his dodging extremely fast and gravity-defying, I can even see how he dodged such near attack so perfectly.

    Dodging its mouth, suddenly Max¡¯s spear turned faint green and he attacked.

    The attack was so amazing that it is best to attack I¡¯ve ever seen in my life, it is both beautiful and lethal.

    Max¡¯s green spear had draw single bloodied line from it heard to tail.

    The would look heavy and deep as a fountain of blood started to flood from it.

    ¡¯¡¯Roaaaar!" Sawtooth Earthworm had roared in pain as it wound long as its body.

    ¡¯¡¯Show off! He clearly has the strength to directly kill it in one move but he chose to show off as always." Said jill with a scoff.

    While on the other hand, Rachel is holding back two monsters with her bow and both of these monster condition didn¡¯t look good as their whole bodies blotched with holes and heavy blood could be seening out their holes.

    If this going on, with the speed Rachel releasing arrows, both of the monsters will be dead in less than five minutes.

    ¡¯¡¯Roaaar!...." Three of the giant monster kept reading mournful cried as their bodies riddled with heavy injuries.

    Max is attacking monster is like, he is carving art on the monster skin, everything about it looked beautiful, even the blood flowing out on the monster body in a certain fashion that it doesn¡¯t look filthy and disgusting.

    While two monsters that Rachel shooting at looked life if they been skewed with the nail gun.

    The Monsters tried to fight back but they were powerless like a bunch of chickens in front of Max and Rachel strength.

    ______________________________________

    Support me through your donations,

    Every donation you make will inspire me to be a better writer and I might even able to buy that MacBook Air that I wanted to buy for some time but can¡¯t afford it.

    Paypal

    Paypal.me/monsterintegration

    Kofi

    Ko-fi/monsterintegration

 Chapter 125 Gigantification III

    "Roar roar!" the monsters let of mournful cries as Rachel and Max kept showering them with their constant attacks.

    Rachel¡¯s archery no used to me but Max evasive movements I am more interested in.

    The way he makes moves in midair felt unreal, it¡¯s like he produces footing for himself in midair, I really want to see how he did that but his movements are so fast that couldn¡¯t catch.

    The good thing I am recording it in my holowatch camera, I will able to see itter in slow motion, I hope, I will find some clues about how he did it.

    "They are taking way too long to kill these monsters, it¡¯s like they are giving the show! Ipletely expected this from Max but at least Rachel could have a finished these two monsters quickly," she said in annoyance.

    Unlike Jill, I am too happy for the fight tost long, I feel like I am learning every new thing when I am watching them fight.

    I am not the only one, so many people also thought so as they were watching in utter concentration.

    I am amazed by the strength of Rachel and Max, these super-elites of the organization are really powerful.

    Every attack of them efficient and without wasted movement and they are not even using their skills, its just theirmon moves.

    I have seen the fights of Peak Corporal grade evolvers but they were paledpare to this.

    It¡¯s not like both of them using too much power, eighty percent is their technique and rest twenty percent is their power, it is especially true for max.

    His fighting technique made from hisbat style and fighting experience, such a technique could only be developed after honing through thousands of battles.

    "Thud! thud! thud!" three monsters fell on the ground consecutively, seeing rhea killed her minister, max also killed the monster next second after piercing its monster.

    The fight looked like it had been going on for long but when I looked at my holowatch to close the video shooting, its barely a three minutes, which surprised me little.

    The core of a giant monster is the size of an adult fist,pare to thumb size core that normal corporal level monster has.

    I feel really jealous that core would definitely sell for whipping price, the high price it will get not for its usefulness but for its rareness.

    I really want to have the strength to fight such monsters.

    These super-elites of the organization arepletely different from other members, they can kill normal corporal level like ants, there must be huge secrete to their training.

    Killing the rest of sawtooth monsters only took fifteen minutes, it¡¯s all thanks to the fight of Rachel and Max, that pumped everyone up and they finished the fight in the quickest time.

    "You guys must have many space realms for training, more dangerous than this?" I ask.

    Training of their elites and super elites couldn¡¯t be done a ce like a republic where there is no challenge as long as you go deeper in the forest.

    To train such elite member one needs specialized training facilities and controlled fighting environment where they could increase and decrease difficult on the training requirement.

    ¡¯¡¯Yes we have many realms of many difficulties, we use them both for resources and training.

    As I thought, they cant train and grow with only resources in the Republic, they will need special resources that are only found in special realms like this.

    "Only at Corporal stage, the real journey of evolver starts!" said Jill with the sigh.

    I look at her confusedly, if the corporal stage is the real start then what are Private stage and specialist stage are for.

    "How?" I asked confusedly, "I¡¯ll tell you in the future!" she said mysteriously.

    seeing she is acting all mysterious, didn¡¯t force her, she will tell me when the timees.

    As we traveled through the marsnd, wee across many monsters, no matter how many monsterse into our way, we killed them without any mercy.

    "Stop!" Max,s voice rang out, hearing this voice quickly readied our weapons.

    ¡¯Stop¡¯mand of Max means that arge number of monster will attack us soon, he also used thismand an earlier andrge group of monster had attacked us not after.

    I waited with my bated breath as gripped my sword and readied my shield to fight against any monster that came.

    "Fuck!" I cursed out loud when I saw the first monstere out of clearwaterke not far from.

    Not I totally understand why Max¡¯s cursed heavily at the boy who is walking toward that clearwaterte to drink the water.

    He would have definitely died if he had gone near it, even Rachel and max weren¡¯t able to save him, no matter how powerful they are.

    ¡¯Fuck why is my luck is so bad!¡¯ cursed a girl loudly not far from me, not only her many people cursed seeing this monster.

    Yellow skin Alligators bipedal monsters like ck earth Bear. They can be called better version ck earth bears.

    A true Lower B grade monster, its defense isparable to ck earth bears and its speed faster than ck earth bear but most important thing about these monsters.

    The most dangerous thing about them is their head and ws, both of which they are really dangerous.

    It had a big head with v shape snout which contains razor-sharp teeth which could easily take a bite head of any person and Yellow skin use his head in the fight as much as it uses the ws, which is really terrifying.

    It fifteen inches long ws, which areparable to knives. Ones theynded on someone they will pierce it without obstruction.

    First I thought only a hundred some areing but as the time passed, their quantity hand reach whopping thousand and more areing out of them.

    Seeing that Max who happily talking with Rachel and her friends stopped and activated the weapon.

    He waited for a few seconds and seeing monsters still areing he directly went toward a group of monsters that wereing toward us.

    Not only Max, but Rachel also took out her longbow and started to pull the string of her bow.

 Chapter 126 Getting out of Marsh I

    I got little startle seeing Rachel taking out her bow and started shooting, she had only taken out her bow once to fight against giant sawtooth earthworm monsters.

    Compare to her, Max had no such reservation, in the whole day today, he had killed any monster that attacked him.

    Rachel started shooting arrows after arrows, each arrow would strike on the head of the monster killing it in second.

    As max reached inside a group of monster, every swing of his spear would kill a monster.

    They kept killing as more and more monster starteding out of theke.

    ¡¯¡¯What kind power is this?" I shouted,pletely losing my mind.

    Two people, just two people have killed hundred of monsters within a few minutes and it¡¯s not like they had killed smallest once, they had especially targeted thergest ones.

    ¡¯Is this madness!¡¯ I said in my mind, both of them killing monsters same level as chicken and they killing it hundreds in a few minutes.

    "This is not their full power, they haven¡¯t broken even broken seal on their powers yet!" said Jill.

    I would have asked her what she means by ¡¯Seal¡¯ yet but I was too busy to watch the fight to concentrate on her words.

    Soon Rachel stopped shooting arrows and Max has returned to his original ce near Rachel.

    Theybine killed more than five hundred monsters and only stopped when they saw monstersing out of theke, leaving a thousand some monster to fight against us.

    It is really crazy, to kill more than five hundred monsters in twenty minutes, such strength, I would do nearly anything for such strength.

    Thousands of monsters roared like crazy at Rachel and Max, they may have be mad due to the influence of foreign energy but they still follow their instinct.

    After seeing so many their kin had been killed by the Rachel and max, they just growl at but did not take a step to attack them.

    After growling at them for some time, thousand some monster had turned to is with sadness and anger.

    They could not take revenge at Max and Rachel but they sure can take that on is.

    The monster charged at us crazily, running with their humanoid legs and waving sharp long ws at us.

    I readied my sword and shield and prayed that the monster I fight would be at the initial level of Specialist grade.

    Soon monster shed with us same some monster also ran toward us, flinging mud as they ran.

    I started circting the seventh move of supremebat exercise, I was lucky enough to advance two more moves today, I hope that I would be enough to fight against this monster.

    The group if the monster came closer and I was relieved a seeing there are some initial level monster in them

    Seeing the group is separating, I ran toward the lone initial level monster who is nearest to me.

    "nk!" I countered my sword and I had to take a few steps back just to dissolve the force.

    ¡¯¡¯Fuck its strong!" I shouted it was quite a surprise move as the monster wasn¡¯t looking at me.

    It still countered hastily with hastily and was able to use its full power but still able to push me back with a casual strike of it.

    ¡¯¡¯Roaar!" Without giving me a choice, it attacked me with both of its knife-like ws, its speed was so fast that I am barely able to muster my defense.

    ¡¯¡¯nk nk nk!" My sword and shield shed against it ws.

    ¡¯Whoosh¡¯ "Fuck!" I cursed, just as its sword and shield were crashing against my sword, its mouth with the razor-sharp mouth is also moving toward my head to take a bite.

    I can still hear the sound and feel the breath by ear as it mouth chopped down, it is a real feeling of death which I felt countless time in this realm.

    Due to it being seven meter tall, I saw its mouthing toward me and timely avoided its mouth while retreating using the recoil of the sh.

    This time I was prepared as it attacked me, I countered is an attack well.

    I thank whatever god I pray for giving me the initial level monster to fight if it was a mid-level monster, there would have been many holes in my body and I would not be far from death¡¯s door.

    Against this initial level, I barely defending myself then there is no talking what mid or peak level would do to me.

    ¡¯¡¯Yes!" I shouted loud as I am retreating from the force of the attack, I broke past the seventh cirction and entered the eight.

    I can¡¯t seem to find the opportunity to use my skill! Its defense is almost unprable if I activated my skill right now, it will stop by its ws and I will not able to injure it, even a bit!

    I will keep looking for the opportunity and will only activate my skill when I am sure it will some use.

    ¡¯Slice..¡¯ "Shit!" I said as me shoulder sliced by a w of monster, its good thing that moved on time and its w did not reach the bone otherwise, my whole shoulder would have been gone.

    Every time I shed against yellow skin crocodile except for ws, I had to be careful of its mouth as well.

    It bites toward me head every time my weapon shed with it and I had to save my head from its mouth, even slight mistake on my part and my head will be chomped by this yellow skin crocodile.

    Time passed on and injuries of my body kept increasing but I never found any good chance to attack and I am running out of patients as injuries on my body kept increasing.

    The only good thing happens it this time to forget the pain of injuries of my body.

    I circted the exercise without care and able to reach the 10th cycle but the pain of the tenth cycle is really killing me and I just want to to to stop it but if I stopped, I will get injured more often and likely end up dead and because of that fear I kept circting it.

    Running out of patience, I decided to use my skill and see if I could able injure it if I didn¡¯t even try then this monster will slowly when away from my strength and kill me atst.

    ¡¯¡¯First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide!" I simultaneous activated the power of three tides and attack.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" My Sword and shield with full power Third tide sh against it.

    Despite my speed and strength three times stronger, its ws sh against it and except slight tremor from the body there no reaction from its body.

    I am surprised but id expected this and already made n.

    Dodging its bite by craning my neck, I prepared to withdraw my sword, my halfway in withdrawing when as if it senses what I am going to do, its w suddenly mped on my sword and wouldn¡¯t let go.

 Chapter 127 Getting Out Of Marsh II

    My face turned pale seeing its wtched on the sword while other w alsounched my shield.

    ¡¯¡¯Grrr?" Growling weirdly, it mouth againe down on me.

    Seeing that my mind lost, of if stayed in this position one more minute, it will definitely have my head.

    I have to do something very quickly, I only have one choice but I don¡¯t want to do that.

    I can easily manipte the size of my shield and sword, by doing that, I will escape from its clutches but I do that then I will be seriously in trouble.

    I have seen undisguised lodging and greed in the eyes of normal adventurers when they looked an elite member of organization wield Knight grade artifact.

    Till now, I haven¡¯t manipted the size of sword and shield openly if I do that now some people definitely noticed and I will get it a lot of trouble once I get out.

    I might even get killed, I have many times seen friends killed the simple monster core and I have freaking knight grade artifacts, two at that, I will not use that option as long I will see no option other than that.

    ¡¯Ahhhh!¡¯ I screamed loudly in my mind and use all the skill¡¯s power coursing through my body, even started circting supremebat exercise madly, without any care for pain.

    ¡¯¡¯chi..chiiiing" My sword and shielde out it and I swiftly put some distance as seeing it still in shock and drank bottle of potion while being pleasantly surprised seeing I broke into the 11th cirction of supremebat exercise.

    ¡¯¡¯Roaar!" It roars with anger and came at me with a fierce expression.

    Seeing its craftinessst time, from this time, I mostly focused on dodging and only shed with when there is no option and even then I quickly take away my sword and shield before it tried to grab them again.

    I perfectly understand if I fell into a predicament as earlier, there is an eighty percent chance that my head end up in its teeth and I don¡¯t want that happen.

    We continue to fight and injuries of my body keep increasing, it a good thing that I drank potion earlier which giving me little relief about my injuries but it is big.

    If these injuries kept piling on then even healing potion won¡¯t able to save me if injuries exceed its limitations.

    One thing has me sce is mournful cries around me, it let me know that I am not the only one who is wretched state, there many others like me who are wretched under the monsters constant attacks.

    Their scream and cries were even worse than me, I really want to crane my neck and looked at them but I can¡¯t divert my attention even for a moment.

    "nk nk nk!" I sh against it with high vignce, it had many times to grab my sword and shield but I quickly take them back, out of its reach.

    I had been searching for the perfect chance to use the skill but this damn monster is not giving me any openings to attack.

    That¡¯s the main problem of it, I had tried one other time but its no use, it was still able to counter my skill with its ws.

    I don¡¯t know what I am going to do other than just keep fighting like crazy.

    There is one option but it is a very desperate one and I don¡¯t want to use unless I see no other option even smallest one.

    The option in my mind has, is that to use the power of forth tide forcefully.

    Normally there are two conditions to use forth tide or above. The first one must have four seals of supremebat exercise and other is to be at Corporal level.

    The first Thee tides of Nine Raging Tides are considered half skills and forth to Nine Tides are considered the skill.

    If I used skill forcefully it would be very dangerous with unforeseen circumstances, unlike knight grade skill which had no distinction half skill and skill.

    There is a difference between knight grade skill and Grade 1 skill which is Nine Raging Tides.

    Knight grade skill, the lowest level they that may be are more than ten times powerful than normal Grade 1 skill.

    One is like a thatched hut while other is a big brick house, there is a difference of foundation between them.

    Most of Knight Grade Skills are the only Corporal or above grade evolvers as per its condition, even the skill that rhea got can only be used by Corporal grade or above.

    I can say, I was quite lucky to get an elemental type Knight Grade skill which brought down its restrictions on the user.

    I can use it as long as I have enough mana and it is pure enough.

    I sigh internally when I thought that, because of the great limit, my mana purity had been increasing at a very slow rate.

    It will take month even in this realm much less outside to reach 90% purity.

    Jill had used two skills so far, one is probably Grade 1 and other I am sure is Knight grade.

    That spindle skill definitely is Knight grade, even against the hard defenses of ck Earth Bear it did not feel any resistance, it pierced through it like it was butter.

    Jill¡¯s mana had reached that purity somehow, I have read that no method or medicine could purify mana after 65% percent but I am sure various organizations have their means around it.

    ¡¯¡¯slice!" ¡¯¡¯Fuck!" I cursed as my hand had nearly cut by its ws but due to instinct, I quickly move it back and only grazed by it.

    ¡¯There is no other way!¡¯ I said exasperation as quickly cast a look over my body.

    My whole body became bloodied and even my face was saved, the umtion of these injuries became serious and I can feel slight weakness started to creep inside my body.

    If I didn¡¯t do anything soon enough they I would have to suffer very serious consequences or even death.

    The sky had started to darken but the fight is still going on in full force and there seems to be no rescue.

    Making my mind, I decided to use that option, from what I see there is no option but that.

    "First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide!" I shouted and attack the monster.

    It swiftly moved his ws to intercept my sword as it going tower its chest but as my sword and its ws at a short distance.

    ¡¯¡¯Forth Tide!" I shouted and forcefully activated the power of the forth tide without care.

    The next moment I activated forth tide forcefully, I felt like all the vitality inside my body sucked and only skeleton will remain.

    It is ten times dangerous than when I activated the third tide a few days ago as it only had sucked very little vitalitypare to this.

    After activating forth tide I felt the qualitative change in skill, not only my power had increased again onefold but my senses had also be abnormally sharp that I can sense even smallest change around me.

    Not forgetting myself in feeling, I flicked my wrist and change the course of my sword but a monster could register anything, my sword swooshing its neck and when it noticed, it had be toote.

    Its head had been already near me, as its mouth came down to bite my neck of as usual and it saves me a lot of trouble to take my sword toward its neck.

    ¡¯¡¯Road" "Puchi!" it roar cut of in middle as my sword pierced its head through its neck.

    I just watch the light vanished from its eyes and both of its ws fell as the just about to reach me.

    Suddenly I felt immense weakness inside me as the power of skill stopped coursing through me that even lifting a finger and forming a thought had be impossible.

    ¡¯¡¯Thud !" I fell on the ground on the monster and fell unconscious before I could check my condition.

    ______________________________________

    Support me through your donations,

    Every donation you make will inspire me to be a better writer and I might even able to buy that MacBook Air that I wanted to buy for some time but can¡¯t afford it.

    Paypal

    Paypal.me/monsterintegration

    Kofi

    Ko-fi/monsterintegration

 Chapter 128 Getting Out Of Marsh III

    When I opened my eyes, I saw myself a somewhat familiar environment. This looks like jill and Williams tent.

    I tried to move my hands and feet but I found it little difficult, I slowly started to move a bit by bit and only after some time did I able to fully control my body.

    I looked around my body, I saw all the series injuries are perfectly healed, not even small scratch or broken bone remained unhealed.

    Myplexion looks rosy which did not suit me, who¡¯s vitality nearly drained by overexerting his skill.

    I look around to see Ashlyn not far away from, looking at me intently, I could really feel her anger.

    I check my self for all my things and aside from my sword which is ced beside me, all my things on my body.

    I can tell that jill did not check my body as there any change in the order of things in my storage pouch in my pocket.

    My shield bracelet also in my left-hand storage in my right pocket, the only thing is misced is my sword which is inside the monster headst time I saw it before going unconscious.

    My heart skipped a beat before turning back to normal when jill removed the sword from the monster body she must have definitely sensed it is low-level Knight grade artifact.

    I feel relieved seeing it is jill who had removed if it was any normal adventure then me being alive would have been a problem.

    Jill herself is using Mid-level Knight grade artifact and she doesn¡¯t have one or two but have a whole set of gear from head to tow.

    Looking at my condition, I looked perfectly fine, more than fine I say as all my injuries are healed and all the vitality that had been sucked from my body seem to replenished.

    This is not any simple healing potion and vitality potion could do in just a few hours, looking at my holowatch I can see that only about five hours had passed since I fell unconscious.

    I never heard any potion which could replenish vitality this fast, it is really amazing.

    I tried to talk with Ashlyn but she looked away in anger whenever I tried to talk to her.

    I can understand why she is this angry, she is not only angry at me but also her herself for being weak.

    Despite having the intelligence of 2 to three years old, she understands many things.

    Ever since we entered the scind forest she never tried to fight any monster and always searched for many fruits and herb, hoping to find something that will increase her and me.

    ¡¯¡¯I am sorry Ashlyn! I will try not to do that again." I said I did not promise not so that again as there will be moments in the future where I will have to take the desperate and life-threatening risk to get out of the dire situation but I will use this type of moves as thest resort.

    I was just double checking my body when I head slight footsteps outside the tent and next moment jill and William came into the tent.

    "Micheal, you woke up!" said Jill in excitement as she came and hugged me.

    ¡¯¡¯Thank you for taking care of me!" I said with sincerity, I am sure if not for her I would be in dire condition or likely dead.

    "You really overestimate yourself, that useless whatever skill you were using forcefully took your life essence." jill admonish me angrily.

    I didn¡¯t say anything and just listened he silently, she and I became quite a good friend in this few days, I would be really worried and sad if something happened to her.

    ¡¯¡¯If you needed help, you could have just asked Michael and me for help." She said.

    I wanted to say that I would have asked for her help if she was near me but she was far too away.

    ¡¯¡¯William keep an eye on him and if he needs help, please help him," Jill said.

    William is quite powerful, I have seen him killing many monsters that are a level above him but it will very hard for him to keep a constant eye on me and came to my rescue and there is jill which he always keeps an eye on.

    "Thank you, without you, I wouldn¡¯t be here," I said as I took my backpack and sword turn to leave the camp.

    ¡¯¡¯Micheal wait! Take this, I brought dinner for you and Ashlyn." She said as she handed me the box.

    Taking the box from her hand, I left her tent with Ashlyn.

    Quickly freshening up, I activated my tent and walk inside.

    Seeing Ashlyn is still not talking to me, I served two tes of dinner for me and Ashlyn and we ate silently.

    After finishing the dinner, I justid against the wall of the tent in deep thoughts.

    Today¡¯s battle was really dangerous, I nearly died in the ws of that monster if this keeps going on then getting killed wouldn¡¯t be a possibility but a reality.

    ______________________________________

    Support me through your donations,

    Every donation you make will inspire me to be a better writer and I might even able to buy that MacBook Air that I wanted to buy for some time but can¡¯t afford it.

    Paypal

    Paypal.me/monsterintegration

    Kofi

    Ko-fi/monsterintegration

 Chapter 129 Getting Out Of Marsh IV

    It¡¯s been half an hour since we had set up a camp and had reached the end of the marsh as expected.

    Tall lush green trees of the core region could be seen from the camp, I just have to walk half a mile to reach the thick woods of the core region.

    Tomorrow we will walk into the core region, whenever I think of the core region my heart started to beat fast.

    Today¡¯s monster was were even more dangerous than yesterday, I fought another monster on the same level as yellow skin crocodile.

    Two monsters I barely able to kill while killing the other two, I got help from bitsy and jill.

    Jill¡¯s progress could be said earth shattering in a few days, aside from level up she did not have any big change but what she gained is an immense experience.

    She had gotten full control of her power,bined them with her speed ability and spindle skill which could pierce everything she had be a killing machine.

    Her speed of progress can make one eye pop, with constant fighting every day from dawn to dusk made her real experience warrier, she did not look like rookie she once has been.

    Lower B grade monsters like Yellow skin Crocodile will dead in hands within ten to fifteen minutes.

    From the past two days, she had killed monster more than four times than me.

    Many people advancing every day both in ability and level, I am seeing tens of people level up every day.

    It is probably due to a cocktail of pressure, resources, and environment, this realm is better to practice ce than westblood, so it is normal for many leveling up everyday, id be surprised if this many people did not level up every day.

    I¡¯ve also heard that many people have leveled up twice ever since they havee to this realm.

    But not all good things urred in this realm, there are many deaths, aside from those deaths before the camp.

    There had been deaths since when we entered this realm especially since we entered the marsnd.

    William had said earlier that there has fourteen death since we entered the marsh, they had tried to rescue but they could not reach the time.

    My body is riddled with injuries, I had a drink healing potion earlier but its healing speed is slow, I will be rtively healed in the morning to fight for the day.

    ¡¯Growl!¡¯ My stomach growled in hunger but I did not have anything to eat except for packages meat and herbs.

    Some fruits I had with me, I gave some to the jill yesterday to thank her for saving me and those if which were left were eaten by Ashlyn and me.

    For two days, Ashlyn is not out, so she did not have any chance to bring something back.

    Aside from monster cores, the only gain I had today is an advancement in a supremebat exercise.

    I¡¯ve reached the sixteenth cirction of it and if try hard enough I may able to create forth seal while in this realm.

    Although it a long way for being enough for the core region but it still something.

    Rachel asked us to the assembly center of the camp before dinner, she must have something to share with us that will help us in the core region.

    Time passed on and soon its time to go dinner, I am getting ready to go outside when knocking sounded on my tent.

    "Wait a minute!" I said and quickly get out of camp after getting ready.

    ¡¯¡¯What took you so long?" Jill questioned as I got out of the tent, I just smiled and didn¡¯t reply to her question.

    I can not say that I was half naked when she knocked.

    ¡¯¡¯William still with his girlfriend?" I asked, ¡¯¡¯Yes, he is with her again, that girl really hypnotize my brother!" She said annoyedly.

    "She did?" I asked back, there are many monsters with extremely weird abilities and I have read about some minsters which have hypnotization ability.

    "No, she did not. Even if she had hypnotized ability and at sergeant stage, she would not able to hypnotize my brother," said Jill confidently.

    I got startled hearing that and wanted to ask why she had so much confidence in a brother that even Sergeant stage evolver cant hypnotize him but we had already reached the center of the camp and this ce is not good for asking such questions.

    Most of the people of the camp already hade and someing, Rachel had already arrived and now talking with her friends.

    Soon all the people of the camp arrived and Rachel took center stage.

    ¡¯¡¯I will not mince my words, the things I will say may hurt a lot of people and lot of you may disagree but It is for your survival." She said.

    Suddenly the whole atmosphere turned heavy, Rachel always stoic and little serious whenever she speaks to the whole camp but she was never this serious, this must be really important for her to talk like that.

    "We will stay in marsh three more days, our camps strength is not enough to venture into the core region," she said, everybody shocked hearing this especially adventurers.

    Everyone had to boost in their power ever since they entered this realm, more so this forest but now she is telling everyone it is not enough!

    ¡¯¡¯If we enter core region tomorrow, we will lose 15% people first and another 10% next day."

    ¡¯¡¯The core region is extremely dangerous and different from other parts of this realm." She continued Without give ing us a chance to think.

    "There you will find monsters both simr and somewhat different from what you have seen before, most of the monster¡¯s strength there categorized in B grade but you can also encounter monster with Lower and Upper B strength." She said stepped back to her ce.

    I thought she would add some pleasant words at but she didn¡¯t and she didn¡¯t need to, the bomb she has dropped is enough for people to lost in thought for a while.

 Chapter 130 Getting Out Of Marsh V Final

    No one idiot enough object Rachels advise training three more days for training.

    25% percent dying in the first two days in the core region, that¡¯s insane! Even if the number is exaggerated, it¡¯s still an insane number of death if one only 10% die.

    No one said anything and everyone started to dine discussing this in between their friends.

    Jill and I discussed, she had already known this from her and not quite shocked like the rest of us.

    She seems quite happy with this new and when asked she affirmed saying ¡¯at least I now have few days to train before fighting the real monsters.¡¯

    It startled me that she considered the monsters in the core region the real monster.

    She may have less experience in fighting the monster but she is knowledgeable about many things.

    She must have someone at a very high level at her organization to know these things, she seems just like him whose parents are upper echelons of his organization.

    I ate with Ashlyn till our stomach full before returning to our tent with jill.

    In the camp, I did not do much except for going over the material Rachel had given two days about the marsh.

    Now that we are staying for two more days, it is imperative for me to reinforce my understanding of the monsters here.

    I read the document a few times before Ipletely memorized details of each and every monster written here.

    The information here is not detailed enough, it still has basic information about the monster about their abilities and a rough understanding of their strength and weakness.

    Although it didn¡¯t have information about half the monster we fight against in the marsh but still, this information had saved me a lot of trouble.

    After an hour of study, Iy on the floor of the tent to sleep, I would have read more if not me being injured and needs rest to heal rtively by morning.

    Time passed by and soon three days passed and one thing I have to about three days is ¡¯Hell¡¯.

    These three days have beenplete hell, Max and Rachel had taken us toward the dangerous group of monster to fight.

    The only saving grace of these three days is that Rachel and Max also started a rescue, they would rescue people who were at death¡¯s door.

    Although deaths still happened but not as much as first two days in the marsh.

    The three days had been hell but I had a slight increase in my strength.

    In the first two days, my supremebat exercise had reached 22nd cirction, I tried to circte the 23rd but the pain is so immense that I could not bear it.

    I also gained quite a bit of fighting experience, especially fighting bipedal monsters which are most powerful of the bunch.

    This is the night of the third day, tomorrow we will enter the core region and fight against the monsters to go back to home.

 Chapter 131 The Core Zone

    The atmosphere as we reached near the boundary of the core region. Everyone felt little heavy as they saw woods in front of us.

    This feeling nothing to do with the surrounding, it¡¯s all mental as we all heard about how dangerous is the core region.

    Every step had to be taken carefully, the slightest mistake could cost one his life.

    With Max and Rachel lead we entered the wood of core region.

    I took a step inside the woods with rest, inside the woods some kind of feeling enveloped me, it is not ufortable but also notfortable.

    It had the same vor as foreign energy of the forest, it¡¯s just that the feeling is little dense.

    I kept my sword activated like everyone else for any monsters sneak attack.

    Everyone on their nerves, they would swing their swords around for a slight moment, many people injured people beside them this way.

    I am feeling little weird, we have been walking inside for five minutes but we had note across a single monster.

    Not a live monsters, we had not even seen bones of the monsters which are normally found in forest like this here are none.

    This makes this ce even more fearful, not I even max had a serious expression which rarely seen on his face.

    I feel relieved knowing that my choice is right for not letting out Ashlyn seeing the max serious face.

    Although I promised her that I will let her out after I felt relieved enough, I had to promised that otherwise, she would have forcefully gone out without care for my permission.

    Beforeing here, Rachel had supplied us with all the information she had on the core region of this forest.

    Both about terrain and monsters but she warned that she had less 5% monsters information and nearly all the monster we will encounter will be unknown.

    Its good thing that she had given us an encyclopedia of rare monsters which found in ces like this and will be helpful fighting the monsters which are mentioned in the encyclopedia.

    ¡¯Rustle...¡¯ i heard slight rustle but when I look back, there is just leaves rustling on the tree but the weird thing is, there is no wind.

    ¡¯¡¯That really scared me!" Said jill with a self depressing smile, she is not the only one, I also lost my shit hearing the leaves rustle.

    We silently tread the woods without much talking, normally we always talk to pass the time and release some pressure we are feeling but this time I am having this weird intuition that I am surrounded in danger.

    ¡¯¡¯Ahhhh!" ¡¯Ahhh! Ahhh!.......¡¯ I heard loud scream behind me suddenly and before I could look back at the scream, another scream rose and then another.

    They were far to ahead of me to see clearly but they seem to be in entangled in something.

    ¡¯Durrrr¡¯ i heard somethinging toward me swiftly from the back, without thinking I whip my sword at my back in an unnatural angle.

    It¡¯s a good thing that my body had be very flexible due to the fruit of rebirth and those weird exercise of Night de Style that I didn¡¯t feel any strain swinging my sword backward.

    "Shluck!" My sword hit something and when I quickly move back to what it is, I left dumb struct.

    it is brach, a thick tree branch thating out the tree and that tree that branch ise from is shrinking at a visible rate.

    As it shrinks, it started to release the release its aura of Initial level of Specialist stage.

    ¡¯¡¯Fuck me!" I said as the tree shrank to twelve-meter size from its above fifty-meter height, they have their branches like arms and roots as legs.

    Tworge pair of eyes and huge scary mouth with sharp wooden teeth and tongue.

    ¡¯¡¯What the fuck is this?" I shouted again seeing this tree monsters, trees all around started to change in treeman form.

    I¡¯ve never seen or heard about t this tree man-like creatures. The nt type monster I¡¯ve seen are either in a snake form or in veil form.

    ¡¯Durrr!" It again released its branches again but this time instead of one likest time it has released four.

    ¡¯Shluck¡¯ I countered two with my sword and shield while dodging the other two.

    "Damn!" I cursed again as the branches I dodged and counted turned on me as they are alive.

    "Grrrr!" The treeman made some weird grating noise that left my ears buzzing to no end.

    It had released two more branches, I already had a problem dealing with t four branches that are attacking me like a snake and it had released another two.

    Six branches of Treeman iling around me like poisonous snakes, not giving me any chance to attack.

    ¡¯¡¯Jill what the hell are these monsters?" I shouted loudly while surviving from the snakelike branches of trees.

    When I got a quick look at jill while I am dodging treeman monster branches, I was shocked.

    There are fourteen to fifteen branches of two freemen monster attacking her at the same time but she not only dodging them but also attacking them at the same time.

    "They are Treants" she shouted from afar.

    Treant? I thought they were myths, only exist in legends.

    I seem to read about it a few years ago, they are supposed to be tree monsters, a very peaceful type of monster.

    When I think carefully about it, they did match the description of the treant somewhat except for their violent nature.

    I kept dodging and will attack if I got the chance but it is very difficult.

    Its branches look quite tough but they are quite flexible, no matter how much I try, they will always hit me.

    The only saving grace is that is my body is quite flexible which help me quite a few of these branches.

    ¡¯¡¯Zurrr!" Suddenly it released its big league at me.

    Its tongue looks really frightening as it is barbed with thousands of wooden needle.

    If it really hit me them my condition wouldn¡¯t be better than a bloodied porcupine.

 Chapter 132 Treant Horde I

    ¡¯¡¯First Tide! Second Tide!" I activated the power two tides as I saw thorn full tongueing toward me.

    Its speed is very swift as, within a second, it arrived very near but before it could wrap me within, I quickly dodged with the power of the second tide.

    One of the most important things I learned in five days of fighting in the marsnd is always kept a trump card and do not waste skill if it isn¡¯t going to harm your opponent.

    In therge fight, if your opponent is too powerful just stall it, your friend will help you as soon as he gets a chance.

    In thest three days in the marsnd, I will stall the opponent as long as it is out of my league and wait for Jill or William to help me killing.

    There is no shame in asking for help from friends, it is a better choice than throwing yourself at death door because of your pride.

    ¡¯¡¯Sluck!, Sluck!" I attack the tree branches with remaining power of the skill but I am little disappointed seeing my sword hadn¡¯t pierced more than an inch.

    I expect nothing out of B grade monster, with the power of the second tide I can pierce only an inch and if I use the power of the third tide, I don¡¯t think I would cut this branches much less pierce the main body of the monster.

    I can only regretfully admit that I don¡¯t have the strength to kill B grade monster of the same level much less level above me.

    The only thing I can do about this monster is stall, stall till help arrived and then kill it.

    ¡¯¡¯Fuck!" I said as I spotted three new branchesing toward me.

    Fuck why this only happens to me! I curse as quickly tried to dodge the snakelike branches.

    The only good that this new treant is concentrating not only me but another member of my team also.

    This is why it is only attacking me three branches, not six but dodging nine branches is really hard as I received attacks from it now then.

    If I am to be attacked by two treats at the same time, I would be finished in five hours.

    From the shots around I can feel that the quantity of treants is kept increasing and if I didn¡¯t kill these two treants quickly then it wouldn¡¯t take much time for another one to pop up.

    I kept dodging and defending without pause, not far away from me jill is now fighting against three treants.

    She had already killed the one treant and the two she is fighting against are the new one.

    I just hope she finishes them quickly to help me but that seems hard, she can¡¯t even send bitsy to help me as it is helping her against the monsters.

    As I am fighting, I tried to keep an eye out now and then and noticed many things.

    One thing I am surprised most is Rachel and Max taking an active part in the battle.

    In the marsnd they used to kill extra monsters we can¡¯t handle while rest of the monsters were handled by us but this time they are fighting with us.

    I can see Rachels crimson arrows now and then killing every monster they touch.

    Max also is also running through the battlefield, killing any monster that came in his way.

    Because of them, we are feeling the less monster if not for them we would have buried in the monsters.

    One thing most surprises me that these treants quantity and strength is enough to make max and Rachel act.

    max and Rachel continued to act but there is no change in monster quantity as more and more kepting despite Rachel and max¡¯s killing spree.

    ¡¯¡¯My God!!" "Bang!" I said in horror but next moment I got hit by a branch of the treant which brought me back to myself as continue to dodge but that horror still lingered in my mind.

    Just a few seconds ago, not far away from one boy was fighting against the monster but suddenly that monster released its barbed tongue and enveloped him.

    Despite wearing armor, the wooden nail on its tongue pierced that boys body and before it could scream treant had called back its tongue and ate the boy whole.

    I am not new to death as I¡¯ve seen them many times, I¡¯ve even seen my best friend eaten alive but this boys death most horrific death, I¡¯ve ever seen.

    The only constion is that, that Rachel¡¯s arrow had killed the monster next moment after, it was eaten by a monster but it was toote, I don¡¯t think that boy had any chance of being alive.

    As I kept diverting my mind now and then, I have the rough guess on the strength and weakness of the treant and daring ideae to my mind.

    I thought that monster weakness would be its eyes or part above its eyes but I was very working.

    Attacking those parts of monster is useless and it has terrifying regeneration which could heal any injury its body within seconds.

    It¡¯s part below its mouth, it¡¯s roughly fifty cm in area, one sure attack on this part can definitely kill the monster.

    It very hard to reach near it due to its long branches and if one luckily went near its body l, it can have its tongue and branches for its defense but I think my idea will work.

    I haven¡¯t seen anyone try this method and even if I failed, I am sure I can survive using my skill atst moment with minimal injuries.

    Without wasting any time, I jumped and started to run on the branch toward the treat

    I did not use the skill as I want confident in banking myself on the branch without falling.

    The branch started to shake violently and other five branches also attacked but I hold on as kept of jumping other branches as I move forward.

    I felt little relived when three other braches of different monster didn¡¯t attack me after i ran toward the other treant!

    In a few seconds, I reached near it and jump from its branches while activating the skill.

    ¡¯¡¯First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide!" I shouted as I activated the three most important moment.

    The monster now calling back it braches and it only had its tongue as its defense

    The man reason I took risk of running on the branches that it wouldn¡¯t call back its branches and more concentrate on shaking me off it.

    Now I only have about one and half second tounch my attack and kill this monster in the single move before the monster braches return for its defense.

 Chapter 133 Treant Horde II

    "Grrrr!" It roared loudly with a weird grating voice and started shaking heavily to disrupt my fall as I am using its twigs as leverage.

    I have one and half a second to attack before its branches return for its defense.

    Falling down, I bnce my fall with twigs and branches.

    ¡¯Fuck!¡¯ i cursed internally, this fucking treant is smart, while falling I was waiting for its tongue to attack me but instead of attacking me, it spread over its weak spot as a defensive measure.

    Making my mind, next moment I quickly activated my shield and flex my legs on the twigs to increase my speed.

    "Ahhhh!" I screamed loudly and used my shield to directly collide against its barbed tongue with my full strength.

    "Bang!" my shield collided against its barbed tongue that guarding its weak spot.

    I used my full force against the tongue, I know that I will get only one chance to kill if I missed it then it would be really hard to kill it.

    The barbed tongue which had fixed in bark moved by few inches but it is enough as I attack it with my sword.

    "Grrr!" It roared loudly seeing my swording toward it and tried to attack me with its tongue but it cant as I am forcefully holding back with my sword, I cam only keep this for few moments but it is enough.

    I lighten my sword with my fire ability, this monster has terrifying vitality and it might just heal after getting injured.

    No matter how useless my ability might be but it will still able to burn something when it went inside.

    ¡¯¡¯Shluuck!" My sword felt an obstruction but I started to burn all the mana I had in my body to power up the strike.

    "Grrrrrrr!" "Baang!" My sword finally went in but next moment monster wailed so loudly that my ears started to bleed and its uncontrolled tongue hit me squarely on the chest and sent me flying.

    "Bang!" "Puh! puh! puh!" I vomited a mouthful of blood as crashed against the giant tree.

    My bones have broken on multiple ces but the worst hit is my chest which looked little mangle.

    When its tongue hit my chest, many thorns on it struck my chest, although it looks serious, its just flesh wound, most of the power of the blow is diffused by armor.

    I quickly drank multiple bottles of potion and stook despite many broken bones.

    When I looked up, I was little shocked to see that monster isn¡¯t dead and still wailing like crazy with its grating voice.

    It had gonepletely crazy as it branches iling uncontrobly, so is its tongue.

    I have to finish it quickly before it heals and gains what little sanity it had previously.

    Seeing the other monster eyes are not on me, I nimbly ran toward the wailing monster with its iling uncontrolled branches.

    I got many times hit reaching near it and my injuries had be more serious but still.

    "Pachac!" another of its branch hit me, breaking another of my bone.

    I did not stop my sword, seeing monsters uncontrolled branches attacking me, I still kept attacking through the hole, I made during the previous attack.

    Although that hole on its trunk in half healed, it is enough to for my sword to pass through it.

    "Puh! Puh!" I vomited blood again as I hit by its trunk and branches, I got hit by them my times but I still kept attacking it despite it.

    ¡¯¡¯Grrr!" Finally, it released barely audible roar and still, it¡¯s dead I thought and sat by it as tiredness took me.

    Every bone of my body had broken and I am bleeding at many ces.

    With my weak hand, I stered bandages all over my body as I sat weakly by a treat.

    ¡¯I did it again!¡¯ I said in my mind, I promised I will not overexert myself in the fight but I did it despite that.

    I am seriously injured and potion effect it¡¯s still slow, it will take me at least half an hour before I could fight again but half an hour is too much.

    By that time many more monster wille and I can feel the number of monsters rising by minutes.

    Many people fighting nonstop, everyone fighting two monsters at minimum, jill is fighting against three and she had already killed two.

    Looking at her, shook perfectly fine with barely any injury when I had looked at her earlier she had more injuries than this.

    She must have a drink that potion which she fed me when I got injured in marsnd.

    I have to ask her name off that potion and try to buy it if possible.

    As I am looking at the fight, I am also cirction supremebat exercise at its maximum to heal quickly, I noticed that when one circte the supremeplete exercise and drank potion, that potion is quickly get digested and it takes effect early.

    "Bang!" "Fuck!" one treant had attacked me with it single branch but it¡¯s quite fortunate I was quite vignt, I sawing and dodged it barely.

    Seeing its attack failed it called back its branch, I took a sigh of relief seeing that, if it had attacked again, I don¡¯t think I would have able to dodge it, even if it is a single branch.

    I became more vignt after that and I hide in the shadow of a tree to guard against such attack.

    Although it¡¯s not perfect camouged, it is still better than nothing and I just have to hide for half an hour before I am good to fight again.

    Minutes ticks by and its been five minutes since I killed the treat but in these five minutes, I notice that more and more treant started to appear on the battlefield.

    Despite Rachel and Max trying their all, they can not stop all these treats.

    "Micheal eat the Treants heart!" I heard a shout from Jill.

    When I looked up, I saw jill taking a bite of crystalline green thing while dodging the branches of four treats.

    Jill to say such a thing and ate it during the fight, heard of this treant must very useful to jill to do that.

    I moved my injured body sneakily toward the treant trunk and tried to remove its hear from inside.

    The bark of its is two string, if not for the hole I already made and erging it slowly, l wouldn¡¯t have able to remove it.

    After a few minutes of the work, I removed the heart of treant but got very surprised when I disnt see the core inside it.

    Every Specialist grade monster and above had a monster core attached to their heart, even nt type monsters had it.

    This is the first monster I¡¯ve seen which didn¡¯t have the monster core inside its body.

 Chapter 134 Treant Horde III

    It is adult fist size heart and lookedpletely crystalline, the baffling thing is that despite being cysteine it is soft and spongy like a cake.

    It did not have any blood dripping out of it like another monster heart as its surface is perfectly smooth and soft.

    Hiding in beside the treant body I quickly take a bite of it, I wanted to cook but did not do it in fear of being sensed.

    As I took a bite of a refreshing taste to erupt in the mouth, I can tell exactly what taste it is but its very refreshing.

    "Gulp!" I gulp the bite and bite and that refreshing feeling started to spread in my body at an rming rate.

    Soon I felt that cool refreshing taste all over my body and then looked down, I am shocked, so shocked that barely able to stop myself from making a loud noise.

    My mangled chest is healing at a visible rate and I can feel that my broken bones are also mending.

    I quickly take another two bite and when I wanted to take third, I felt full suddenly.

    Keeping half eaten heart in my hand, I started to observe changes in my body.

    As I kept observing I got thergest shock not only it had been healing my injuries, it had to replenish my vitality and mana at the same rate as healing my wound.

    Minutes ticks by and less than five minutes all the injuries of my body healed and I am brimming with energy that I just wanted to shout loudly.

    I got out from my hiding ce to became startled, the quantity of monster had increased again and before I could ready myself for a fight I got attacked by two initial level treant.

    ¡¯Swish!¡¯ i dodge and swiftly countered them with my sword and shield.

    There are many monsters around me and people having a hard time defending against it.

    Seeing twelve branchesing toward me, I did not shy away from them but picked monster on my left and jumped on its branch.

    I am going to try my earlier n again, this n is foolproof as long as one does not fear life-threatening injuries.

    I ran on the branches likest time, this time my bnce even little better as I jumped around the branches.

    Other minster stopped attacking me seeing me running towards its kin.

    "First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide!" I activated my skill and jump down and keep adjusting my fall by stepping on its twigs.

    ¡¯Unh!¡¯ this one behaved differently than thest, it did not use its barbed tongue to defend its weak spot but used it attack me.

    The smile on my face bloomed seeing that, earlier when I killed the monster, I made that n thinking in correspondence of receiving the attack from its tongue but it didn¡¯t attack me but used its tongue to defend against my attack.

    Now that I¡¯m seeing this treant attacking me with its tongue, I became very happy as I could follow through my original n and may receive lit fewer injuries than usual.

    Seeing tongue about to reach me, I leveraged my foot on the small twig on treants body and used that twig as leverage to whir my body.

    As I whirled using twig and its tongue missed me by hair breath, using the power of whirled my sword directly pierced toward treants trunk.

    As my sword piercing toward its trunk of the Treant, its tongue also came toward but I had my shield ready for that.

    "Shluck!" ¡¯¡¯Bang!" I pierced its trunk and its trunk attacked me the same time but when my sword fully went inside, it went fully mad uncontrolled.

    I keep attacking its trunk after my skill had run out of power and I am receiving many attacks from its uncontrolled branches when I notice that I still have enough vitality to use skill one more time.

    "First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide!" I activated my skill at full power again and started to attack it frenzy with without care for the attacks I am receiving.

    It stalled after receiving my six full power strikes, I took out treant heart from my pocket and quickly took two bites and kept the small remaining part of it back in my pocket.

    Without dy I started to remove treat heart from the treants body, this thing is very precious to me, especially in this forest.

    This thing can heal my injuries within minutes and supply me enough mana and vitality to use my skill two times in a row.

    An attack came from behind just as I put newly acquired treant heart in my pocket.

    ¡¯¡¯Fuck!" I cursed as a branch of treant hit me hard but I didn¡¯t sweat much and continued dodging.

    There are three threats attacking me right now on every angle.

    The only good thing about them is they are not very coordinated and obstruct each other attacks giving me more chance to dodge.

    While dodging I look toward Jill and got quite surprised seeing she is using the same technique as me to kill monsters.

    But she is doing better than me due to ability rted to speed and nimbleness.

    Many members on my team also saw my way of killing the monster and most of them tried but nearly all of them failed.

    It required bnce, coordination and perfect timing, all three of them but not many people have three of them.

    Many people have their strength and weakness, I prefer swift attacks, rhea¡¯s attacks are stable and heavy with speed as her weakness.

    Jill, on the other hand, is nearly perfect, she is swift and nimble and has the strength to execute any attacks.

    The one thing she wascking was experience but that she is gaining immensely fighting day and night

    ¡¯¡¯Attention Everyone! Eating Treants heart will heal all your injuries within a minute and also will replenish."

    "I repeat Eating Treants heart...." Max loud voice boomed across the battlefield.

    I did not surprise hearing this announcement, instead, I¡¯m little baffled on why didn¡¯t they announced it earlier.

    Hearing this announcement many people tried it, they started to experience its miraculous effects and their killing speed increased but as time passed monsters kept increasing.

    A realization suddenly struck me, this is norge group of a monster but a Horde of Monsters.

 Chapter 135 Treant Horde III

    ¡¯This is fucking Horde!¡¯ I screamed in my mind. I¡¯ve only experience horde once when I was on the train to Westblood.

    That was the first time I¡¯ve ever fought the monsters and also one most dangerous battle I¡¯ve ever fought.

    Horde¡¯s are dangerous, especially when it made of powerful monsters like this.

    It is a good thing that we have Max and Rachel and other elites of the organization to kill the monsters in bulk otherwise the pressure would have been too high to bear.

    As time passed on more and more monster came, as I fought, even I am having a hard time fighting against them.

    Currently, four treants are attacking me at some type and to survive from them I am using skill every minute with the help of the treant heart.

    Only this method is saving me from the onught of monster and helping me kill them.

    Compare to me jill is doing quite well, no matter how many monsters surround her, she will alwayse out it and kill the monsters.

    The whole battlefield is filled cries of both monsters and people.

    Despite more monsters, it is much better right now that earlier when they don¡¯t know about the effects of Treants heart.

    Earlier they have to fight with caution, in fear of getting seriously injured but now with treants heart, even if they are at death¡¯s door, it could bring them back after they took a few bites out of it.

    Monsters are getting killed every minute but new monsters are also recing them without giving us a chance to take a break.

    I can Rachel¡¯s arrows and max¡¯s shadow around the battlefield now and then.

    They are rescuing people and killing monsters, not only them, but-but-but many elites of organizations also could be seen doing that.

    I have also seen William many times as hees many times to help his sister despite her not needing it.

    I can see little annoyance in her eyes whenever William killed the monsters she is fighting.

    It¡¯s been five hours since we have been fighting the monsters the monster, in this time monsters did not decrease but increased and so is the difficulty killing them.

    I am surrounded by so many monsters that whenever I ran toward the monster to kill it, other will obstruct, I had to try for at least 8 or 9 times before seeding in reaching near the monster and kill it.

    I am in a good mood right now, in this half an hour, I had killed four treats, that is my best speed.

    After I killed the monster, I would always take out its heart at the quickest speed, this thing is a treasure and will be very useful in my future fights.

    Not only I am collecting the treants heart I killed, but I am also collecting the once killed by Rachel and max but I¡¯ve never taken from the kills of others.

    Although I¡¯ve received many injuries doing that none the less it¡¯s worth it seeing the haul I¡¯ve got.

    There are many around did that but I am sure I¡¯ve got the biggest haul and whenever new minster killed around my area, I will one of the first to go there.

    As I am fighting the three treants, I felt a sudden change in the environment and without much thinking, I jumped from my initial ce.

    ¡¯¡¯Whoosh!" Six thick tensile branches zapped passed me like aser.

    When I looked back, I saw numerous giant treant ising toward us and one that just attacks had its eyes train at me as its branches following me like a vicious snake.

    A look of fear appeared on my face as I looked at the group of treats that just appeared.

    Till now all of us were only fighting Initial level monster and rarely any Mid-level treat venture in but now there is a group of them and one is especially targetting me.

    Many people in my group also felt strain seeing the monster but danger to them is minimalpared to me as most of them at Mid and Peak level of Specialist Grade.

    "Bam!" another branch hit me sent and flying, I can handle those at the same level as me but those above are really very hard.

    Its been only five minutes since this mid-level treant is attacking me but it had already had broken my numerous bones.

    Compare to its attacks, the attack of the initial level feels like a hard pat on the back.

    The only thing that keeping me fighting is the heart if treants which bites I¡¯ve been taking whenever I got the chance.

    I am experiencing hell, one minute my bones are broken, the minutes it¡¯s getting healed.

    Not only mid-level treant is attacking, but the other three initial levels also attacking me, the only relieve that when their attack sh between each other, I got enough time to take a bite if treant¡¯s heart.

    This cycle kept going and going, stalling is all I can do for nor now as the technology of killing wouldn¡¯t work on this one.

    Its branches are a way to fast, I am not sure I can bnce on them much less getting near it to kill it.

    While I was dodging and defending, jill is in her full element, despite getting attacked by three mid-level treants and rest initial level treats.

    Her speed and nimbleness showed its full ability in dodging tens of branches and swiftly killing them.

    I didn¡¯t think there is any suitable ability than her in such a crowded fight where attacks cane anywhere and everywhere.

    I just hope that she quicklye monsters around and came to for help.

    "T¡¯chi!" "hun!" suddenly a red arrowing out of nowhere and pierced the Mid-level treant in front of me.

    It just stilled after pierced by the arrow and did not even touch or il, just one arrow of Rachel and it just got killed.

    Not only the mid-level treant I am fighting, but all the Mid-level treant that were fighting initial level evolver are also dead by an arrow.

    Initial and Peak level evolvers like Jill and Aaron are still fighting Mid-level treant.

    After taking a brief look, I started fighting again, I still have three initial level treant to kill.

    The time passed and another three hours passed, many new treatse and I killed many of them, there were some mid-level also but after stalling them for a while, they were pierced by Rachels arrows.

    Currently, I am feeling only two treats and for past half, I felt like treants number are learning and It wouldn¡¯t be long before all of them got killed.

 Chapter 136 Treant Horde IV

    For the past hour, the numbers of monster kept decreasing and now I only one monster remain in front of me.

    ¡¯¡¯Shluch shluch shluch...." I kept attacking its trunk without caring for getting attacked from its iling branches.

    Only after receiving another of my four strikes did it stilled and gone dead.

    This one was extremely tenacious, normal treants will be dead after receiving six to seven strike of mine with skill power but for this one, I had to attack eleven times before it got dead.

    After removing treants hearts and I ran toward dead treat which is killed by Rachels arrows.

    First Tide! Second Tide! I activated my skill and pierce the treant trunk and removed its heart, next moment I ran toward another dead treants body.

    I am not only one doing this, but many people are also doing this.

    These things are extremely precious akin to a second life, the more one had the more chances he will have of surviving.

    ¡¯Whoosh!¡¯ I dodge the branch of treant and quickly ran with the power of my skill.

    There are many people still fighting and now and then a monster will attack you.

    I did not waste my time in fighting monsters as I already killed my share and they would also do not want my help.

    As time passed more and more people started to search for treant heart and finding unharvested treant bodies is bing difficult.

    There are many people looking for the heart but no one fighting as everyone is only harvesting from a specialist grade monster that killed by Rachel and Max.

    As Corporal Grade minster that had been killed by them is out of limit, they had announced it earlier loudly.

    In Marsnd many people had fought for the core of the monster and harvest any monster that they could find and many fights erupt because of that, many people even got seriously injured.

    Seeing this Max and Rachel had announced rules if harvesting in our second day in marsnd.

    One can only harvest monster material if the monster killed by them and or it is Rachel and Max which they left unimed.

    Those who break the rule will seriously be punished and death is not out of option either as one boy died and many severely got injured because they didn¡¯t follow the rules.

    As this thoughte to my mind, I looked up for that dreadful monster.

    Max uses is its monster to exact the punishment as corporal level evolver can see what their monster seeing.

    Max¡¯s monster is two meters long sky blue-white Eagle monster. First time when it had an attack to exact the punishment, it had cut out a hand, the second time it was the only palm but the third time that eagle¡¯s wind de had cut off the head directly killing the boy.

    Not only that, those who receive punishment is not allowed to drink regeneration potion for three days.

    One girl died because of that in the fight as she had to fight with only one hand.

    No one question Max¡¯s about his cruel punishment as those who broke the rule were adventurers.

    Even if all adventures were to revolt because they won¡¯t be able to do anything to the max as he could easily kill a quarter of adventures himself much less he Rachel and full support from the organization members.

    Outside, it won¡¯t matter much as organizations are fiercely protective of their members no matter how wrong they are and Max is not at fault as he just trying out punishment.

    "Chew chew!" Aslyn suddenlyes out of me suddenly but I am not surprised.

    She wanted toe out earlier when I finished my fight but I ask her to wait for a little till the whole monster are killed but now that nearly all treants are killed, she came out without asking.

    She flew away from me searching for something to eat, she will not have to try much as this forest is filled with many wild fruits and herbs.

    People don¡¯t touch any unknown fruit in fear of being poisonous but Ashlyn has no such fears.

    I left Ashlyn on her devices, this is most safe for now and she will return after her stomach is full.

    I keep searching for the unharvested treats bodies, although there are not much as before there still many as Rachel and Max killed thousands of treat, it¡¯s just that I have work little hard to find it.

    Half an hour passed by and Rachel had announced that we are going to set a camp in this ce before dark.

    Looking at holowatch we have roughly an hour to harvest Treant heart before Rachel activate the protection artifact.

    I search for more and haste and tried to call back Ashlyn so she could help me in finding more unharvested treants.

    There is utter chaos here as all people tried to treat the heat, the only good thing is that there is no fight because of rules or it would have been a pandemonium with many bodiesying around.

    "Chew chew.." Ashlyn came back and brought two things in two different ws.

    One brown fruit same size as her and other is look like some kind of her, seeing her flying in front of me waiting.

    I quickly understood and open my backpack a little so she could drop the things inside.

    ¡¯¡¯Ashlyn help me find unharvested bodies of the treant monsters!" I asked Ashlyn.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" She chirped and affirmation and went to find unharvested treant monster.

    Times passed by and half an hour is passed, in this half a with Ashlyn help, I found three unharvested treants, this is a very good result.

    Not only she is bringing the news of unharvested treant with it she also brings a few herbs fruits every time she came with new.

    I have seen Jill and William also searching for cores, these two usually didn¡¯t even look at the monster core of monster they had killed but now just they are searching for the treants heart just like me.

    We kept searching for the treat when I suddenly experience sudden excitation in Ashlyn emotions.

    "Chew chew chew...." she suddenly came chirping and wanted me to follow her.

    I¡¯ve only sensed this much excitation from her when she had found Miracle fruit.

    Without wasting time, I broke into a run and follow after her, they¡¯re a major chance that Ashlyn had found another miracle fruit.

 Chapter 137 Mutated Treants Heart I

    I followed Ashlyn hurriedly with an excited expression if this turned out to be another miracle fruit that will aid me in increasing my strength, then my survival through this realm is guaranteed.

    With too many twists and turns through many kinds of trees, we passed by many teams until we reach the ce where the miracle fruit of my dream supposed to be.

    The ce is Ashlyn leading me toward looked quite secluded as wee across less and fewer people.

    When I saw where Ashlyn lead me to, I got surprised.

    "Are you sure this is the amazing thing you smelled?" I asked Ashlyn as I looked at the thing which she had to lead me through.

    "Chew chew chew!" She affirmed excitedly and asked me to take out.

    What front of me is Treant, a 5-meter treant, ording to its size it should be Private stage treant.

    Normal Specialist grade Treants are between 10 to 15 meter tall and this one is only 5 meter.

    I did not saw any live Private stage treant but I dide across dead ones.

    They are only two of them and looked simr to this one. Seeing from the hole pierced through its trunk, it looked like it killed by Rachels arrow.

    I did not wait for a moment and pierced my sword towards its trunk to make a hole to take out the heart.

    "Doug!" ¡¯¡¯Hunh!" I got extremely surprised when I saw my sword had barely made a scratch on its trunk.

    Though I did not use my skill, I still used quite a bit stronger.

    Even if it was a specialist grade treant, I would have made mark deeper that barely a scratch that I am seeing.

    I put aside my sword and decide to carefully look, at it as I carefully observe it, I started to notice some peculiarities.

    It has a size of the private grade but the defense ispared to peak specialist stage.

    Not only that I noticed very tiny crystalline veins all over it body, but these crystalline veins could not be seen as long as one doesn¡¯t look very carefully.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirp, saying me to quickly remove heart inside it, nodding I activated my skill to fullest.

    First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide! I activated the power of all three tides and my sword pierced toward its bark.

    ¡¯¡¯Dhug!" ¡¯¡¯God!" I said in amazement as my sword barely went inside the bark much less prating.

    Corporal Grade! This treat is definitely Corporal stage monster, A mutated one at that.

    A Mutated Treant, that exins its small size and those very small crystalline veins all over its body.

    I again activated my skill and tried to pierce its skin but no use.

    I sighed looking at my barely visible sword mark, there is only one option left, The Forth Tide.

    I still remember the consequence I¡¯ve experiencest time when I used the fourth move if not for jill saving me precious potion she had but there is a difference in that time and this time.

    I remove the fist-size treant heart from my pocket and looked at it with a pained expression but I quickly made my mind and ate it whole in few bites.

    Normally I only need to eat one-third of to heal myself fully to perfect condition from being seriously injured but I don¡¯t want to take any risk this time.

    ¡¯First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide! Forth Tide¡¯ As I activated the power of the forth tide.

    I felt the same sensation I feltst time, it felt like the fourth tide is sucking my life force but this time the fourth did not suck my life force but the energy released by Treants heart.

    Seeing I fully powered forth tide and I pierced the Treant park with fury, as it touches the surface of the bark, it felt little instruction but it quicked ovee by the strength of the forth tide.

    I did not stop after piercing the first time but kept piercing it till the power of skill dry out from my body.

    "Thud!" I fell into the ground in weakness and my whole body felt weak and muscles strained.

    My body is still not enough to bear the pressure of the fourth tide.

    After resting a few seconds, I feltforting familiar sensation and felt weakness receding out of my body.

    In a few minutes, I feel good enough to stand. I stood up slowly and crouch down toward the trunk of the Treant and removed the Treant heart.

    It is a little bigger than a specialist grade treant heard and still crystalline green but when one looked at inside, one can see numerous red crystal floating inside it.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirped excitedly wanted to take a bite but I quickly moved my hand.

    "No, this is not right ces, we will eat inside the tent!" I said and quickly kept inside my storage.

    "Chew chew chew!" she angrily looked at me but I didn¡¯t listen any of it.

    "Shit!" I cursed as I watch the time on my holowatch, there are less than ten minutes remaining to the deadline given by Rachel.

    I weakly ran toward back toward the camp, with Ashlyn leading the way in the twilight.

    "Where were you?" Asked jill when she saw me tiredlying toward her.

    "Did youe across monster?" she asked another question when she saw my tired, sweaty state.

    "Yeah, I was attacked by stray treant when I went outskirts and have used quite a lot of efforts to kill it," I said.

    ¡¯¡¯Next time ask me toe when you go somewhere dangerous!" She said as she watched people cing protection artifact around the camp.

    Soon the whole cam epassed in a blue forcefield and I started to pitch my tent after freshening up.

 Chapter 138 Mutated Treants Heart II

    I don¡¯t know how I endured these three grueling hours but now the wait is finally over.

    After I set up a tent, I decided not to eat the mutated treants heart right way and decided to wait till the dinner was over.

    There were mainly two reasons for this, first is that my body was feeling quite weak.

    For me using the power of the fourth Tide forcefully and the second reason is that I didn¡¯t know what effects it will have and how much time it will take.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirped excitedly, ¡¯¡¯Wait for a minute, Ashlyn!" I said as I checked closed my tent carefully and remove all my clothes except for my innerwear.

    I remove the Mutated Treant heart from the storage beside me.

    It still looked the same as earlier, it is a little bigger than the adult fist with the crystalline green color.

    Specks of bright red crystals could be seen inside it.

    "Here take it!" I said to Ashlyn, she hopped with her tiny legs and started to take small bites.

    I am a little surprised seeing Ashlyn only ate the small corner worth of single normal bite andid on on her stomach after that.

    I thought she would at least eat half of it seeing how glutton she is but she just ate a normal bite.

    I tried to sense her emotions but she had closed off them. She had somehow to learn to close her emotion in the past few days.

    Even I cant closed off my emotions from her, no matter how much I try.

    She looked to be a pain but despite that, she is not making a single sound.

    Seeing she is not in danger, I put my mind in calm and looked at the mutated treants heart in my hand.

    Making my mind, I took a bite of treant heart.

    As it entered my mouth, suddenly it melted and warm sensation filled me but before I could enjoy it and take the second bite, a searing pain spread through me, especially my heart.

    I copsed on the ground externalizing such pain, it felt like I am burning in mes of hell.

    That melted treant heart is like matchstick that lightened fire to all mana I have.

    All the mana I have in my body started to burn at an amazing rate and a few momentster, I felt like my body is burning with the real fire.

    There isn¡¯t a speck of mana in my heart that isn¡¯t burning, the mana inside refinement engine is no exception.

    Normally refinement engine will shield mana inside it from all the danger, it is very hard to breach mana inside of the refinement engine.

    But now this Refinement Engine source of my biggest pain as central mana storage in my refinement engine is 95% full and now all that mana is bubbling giving me unimaginable pain.

    It¡¯s like I have a cauldron of bubblingva I have in my heart.

    I now understand why that glutton Ashlyn didn¡¯t take a second bite.

    Experiencing this burning, I can¡¯t even lift my finger much less my hand, it is taking all my willpower to not wail loudly in the pain.

    I am falling on the ground and I am chattering my teeth so hard that my gums are bleeding.

    I am feeling lucky that I didn¡¯t bite my tongue identally otherwise I would cut it directly with my teeth.

    I don¡¯t know how much time had passed but it felt like it had been hours its been going on.

    I can¡¯t even open my eyes through this pain, I am at my limit that, I just want this pain to go away.

    If this pain went in for a few more hours, it will surely mean with head.

    I can feel stickiness in my palm, I am sure my nails must have bitten in my skin, drawing out blood.

    In this immense burning pain, even forming rational thought be hard much less think hard.

    I had a feeling that I am forgetting something and I should use this pain as an opportunity but no matter what, I can¡¯t seem to remember what I am missing.

    Time passed by but I don¡¯t know how much but now I am holding my backpack very tightly to me.

    I don¡¯t know how it came to me but now I am tightly holding it in my arms and legs to bear the pain and for closure.

    It is acting like a rock that I have been holding tightly in a raging river if I lost grip on it, I will be swept in the river.

    Endure! Endure! I kept saying in my mind to keep myself from making noise.

    I know once I started shouting, I don¡¯t think I will stop then, the whole camp will know about and I will be a walking joke in this camp.

    I don¡¯t want that, in this past few days many people had made a joke out of themselves for various reason and whenever people saw them, they willugh loudly.

    As time passed on, my willpower also started to give up, my whimpering became louder and louder and I was just about to give and shout loudly when a thought came into my mind.

    I got the feeling earlier that I am missing something earlier but now I remembered it.

    Supreme Combat Exercise, I was forgetting about circting supremebat exercise earlier.

    This is the best opportunity to circte supremebat exercise as the pain I am feeling right will surely dwarf the pain of supremebat exercise.

    As I started to circte my mana, I stopped suddenly due to intense pain, my mana is burning and as the mana circtes through the pain, it felt even more painful.

    It felt like I am circtingva through my veins, wherever my mana circtes, it brought back immense pain.

    Currently, I am feeling the most pain in my heart and if I circte supremebat exercise, I will be feeling this pain all over my body.

    Still gritting my teeth, I started to circte mana in direction of supremebat exercise.

 Chapter 139 Mutated Treants Heart III

    Each cirction felt likeva coursing through my veins, normally I canplete few circtions within the second but nowpleting one whole cirction takes minutes and feel torturous.

    Except for the pain of my burning mana, I did not feel any other pain, I am not feeling even slight pain of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I gritted my teeth as I kept circting move after move of the exercise, every move felt utterly torturous but I still keep circting move after move.

    I am doing this because I know this perfect chance to advance create the fourth seal.

    I have been stuck on the 22nd move of the exercise for the past few days and wasn¡¯t able to advance due to the immense pain I was feeling but now I see the hope.

    This pain I am currently I am feeling is many times more intense than the pain I was feeling at the 22nd move.

    I am currently at the 7th move, every move felt painful but I still kept circting it.

    Before I can think of creating the fourth seal, I have to reach 22nd cirction first as this was the level I was previously at.

    Normally I require less than three seconds to reach 22nd move but now, I think each cirction of the move taking me minutes.

    Enduring the pain, I kept circting more and more moves of supremebat exercise, I reached the 17th cirction and kept circting forward.

    The only good thing about this cirction that pain is not increasing at every cirction as the pain I am feeling is the pain of burning mana.

    The pain of supremebat exercise isply dwarfed by it.

    Time passed by and I finally I reached my previous 22nd cirction, now the real test starts.

    I started to circte 23rd move and I am surprised to find that there is no change in rithm if cirction.

    The sudden spike of pain I am expecting did not appear, except for the immense pain burning mana.

    Without stopping I kept circte the 24th move, in twenty firth move also, I didn¡¯t feel any spike of sudden pain.

    Now is the final moment, if I am breaking past this 24th move, I will be able to create the 4th seal and will gain enhancement in my strength.

    I circted peak of the 24th move and crashed against the final wall but there is no change.

    My momentum isn¡¯t strong enough, enduring the pain, I increased the speed of cirction and crashed against the wall again but this time also there is the only ripple but no change in the wall.

    I gritted my teeth increased the momentum of the cirction, I didn¡¯t want it crack it slowly.

    I want to crash it in a single move, the pain of circting move getting on my nerves.

    I did not crash against the wall but keep building momentum, I build and build till I no longer can bear it and crashed it against the wall.

    ¡¯Boom!¡¯ a loud boom rang through my body as wall broke in a single move.

    I can feel that the seal is forming in my time but other than that I am not feeling anything.

    Suddenly a thought came to my mind about where would the energye to form the seal but soon I let of that thought.

    I am at the limit of enduring pain and can¡¯t even lift my finger much less drink a potion to support the creation of the seal.

    As time passed, I did not feel the sucking sensation off my body, is it because I am too much in pain and can¡¯t sense anything or it is gaining its energy from somewhere such as the mutated treant heart, I ate earlier.

    Time passed by and I got the slight sensation of getting the fourth sealpleted but I did not get rush of coll refreshing energy as I always got after thepletion of the seal.

    No matter how much I try to sense, there is nothing except for the pain of my mana burning.

    That sensation also dwarfed by the immense pain I am feeling.

    I am hoping to get relief of a few seconds from this pain but all my hoped get dashed as I felt nothing but pain.

    The only proof of healing energy is my healed palms and gums.

    After I felt that seal is stabilized, I again started to circte moves of supremebat exercise.

    This is the perfect chance to advance Supremebat exercise and it wouldn¡¯t be fair if I didn¡¯t use this opportunity well.

    I felt no spike of pain from supremebat exercise as I circted the 1at move of the fifth seal, seeing that I started to circte supremebat exercise at my full speed.

    If this going on, I may be lucky enough to create the fifth seal of exercise which will definitely give the edge in surviving this realm.

    I am circting 9th move when I felt Ashlyn opened her mind and next moment she entered inside me.

    As she entered inside me, I felt like the pain I am feeling is lessening, it¡¯s like she is sharing my pain.

    I wanted to say thank you but I can¡¯t seem to form thought to say that.

    ¡¯Chew chew!¡¯ She somehow understood my thoughts and chirped soothingly in my mind.

    I understand now that Ashlyn¡¯s pain gone, it would take much time to also because of that I increased the speed of exercises cirction to the limit.

    I was right! A few minutester I felt my pain lessening as I am circting 15th and as mana burning pin lessened, I started to feel the pain of exercise.

    Still, I kept cirction and only stopped at the 17th cirction when I felt too tired to go further.

 Chapter 140 Mystical Medicine I

    When my mana stabilized and all pain is gone, I opened my eyes slowly.

    There is no change in my tent except for my little sweaty body and me fully enveloping my backpack with arm and legs.

    I weakly let go of my backpack and started to examine my body.

    As I started to examine it, I found no change in it except for I am a little stronger due to the fourth seal.

    There is some blood stain on my mouth and palm which I quickly cleaned.

    I again fully checked my body again but I still found it no different than earlier and I am still at Initial level of Specialist Grade.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" Ashlyn came out of chirp, I sensed her meaning through our link, she is saying to me to check my mana.

    ¡¯I am such an idiot! I would have first checked my mana, I felt all that fucking pain because of it!¡¯ i cursed in my mind as started to check my refinement engine for mana.

    ¡¯¡¯Fuck there is only 15% mana left in central storage and mana purity...." I stopped my cursing midway when I saw my mana purity.

    Before eating treant heart central storage of my refinement engine about 95% full and now there is barely 15% but that not the important thing.

    My mana purity was at 86.4% before I eat treants heart but now my man purity is fucking 90.8%.

    So, this is the use of this mutated treat heart to purify the mana.

    This is a fucking miracle! This purity means not only I have lethal attacks but most importantly, I can use my Knight grade skill now.

    With the power of Knight grade skill, my survival is guaranteed as long as any Corporal level monster didn¡¯t attack me.

    With this skill and fourth seal, my power had more than doubled.

    I was so excited that I just wanted to go out and try my skill but I did not as It is forbidden.

    Any type of fighting in the camp is not allowed, even if it is self, dual or group.

    I sigh with disappointment before cheering up, I just have to wait for the night as I will get plenty of chances the power of knight grade skill.

    I got one more shock when I looked at my holowatch, I thought minimum three to four hours definitely would have passed but when I looked at my holowatch, I saw there is barely forty-five minutes had passed.

    I looked at the half-eaten mutated treat heart in the ground and sigh.

    I will not eat it again for some time, I don¡¯t want the experience that pain again for some time, even if it were to purify my man further, I will not eat it.

    "Chew chew chew!" Ashlyn chirped in warning as I move my hand toward the mutated treant heart on the floor.

    She thought, I wanted to eat one more time and warned me against it, saying that there is no use eating again and if ate it, I will experience double the pain I¡¯ve experienced before.

    I¡¯ve shuddered to hear that, I didn¡¯t want to experience such pain again if possible.

    "I am just picking it to pack!" I said as I took out a delicate box from my storage.

    This delicate box is one of the misceneous things I got from Andrew and Neil.

    This delicate box is a preservation box, it is used to preserve important things inside.

    They must have found it by luck as It looks very delicate and beautifully designed.

    I wasn¡¯t able to identify its grade but it¡¯s definitely not some Grade 1 utility type artifact.

    I put the delicate box down and look at the mutated treant heart, with the help on the small knife, I started to cut it into pieces.

    The size if pierces is same as Ashlyn and I ate earlier.

    There are nine small mouthfuls of pieces in front of me, I carefully put seven pieces inside the delicate preservation box.

    The other two pieces are for Jill and William, they both had helped a lot and many times saved my life and one time I heard Jill muttered that if her mana had been more purified, she would be able to use her best skill.

    I quickly freshened up and change into new clothes before walking toward Jill and William tent.

    ¡¯Knock knock!¡¯ I knock on their tent and next second jill voice rang out from the tent, asking me toe in.

    "Michel! Did something happen? Do you need something?" Jill asked seeing meing with a serious face.

    They both seem to be ying some game on their holowatch as I came inside.

    I shook my head and removed two small pieces of mana heart ces it in front of them

    "Micheal why are you acting all serious and was with these pieces of treants heart?" jill asked after giving them casual nce but William picked one piece and carefully looked at.

    ¡¯¡¯What di they do?" William asked in a deep tone as if he understood something.

    ¡¯¡¯They are...." I started to tell them how I found it and found it peculiar, I took a bite out of it and how extreme pain I felt and how the purity of my had increased.

    Both of their faces turned serious, even lively jill had a serious expression in her face.

    "Is it Miracle fruit?" Jill asked, no one in particr.

    ¡¯¡¯No." Willian shook his head before adding, "Miracle fruit as its name suggests are fruit with miraculous abilities."

    ¡¯¡¯This one probably is Mystical Medicine," Michael added.

    Mystical Medicine? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard this term. Jill seems to understand it as the look of understanding dawned on her face but seeing my clueless face she decided to exin to me.

    "Mystical Medicines are just like Miracle fruits, just that they ur in different shape and sizes other than fruits."

    So, that¡¯s how it is! They are just like Miracle fruits other than not including any fruits.

 Chapter 141 Mystic Medicine II

    "Are you really going to eat it! Haven¡¯t you heard when he said ¡¯it hurts like hell¡¯?" Jill shouted as she saw her brother about to eat the part mutated treants heart.

    She had been really scared of listening to my experience.

    ¡¯¡¯Rx, I already have my mana purity at 91% and I am sure this thing is nothingpare to what I had experienced in my training." He said with a confident smile and pop that piece of mutated treants heart in his mouth.

    I wanted to give him advice but when he mentioned that word training with that confident smile, I decided against giving it. let him experience the pain of hell!

    My advice was that he and his monsterspletely opened their mind to each other so they could share the pain.

    First second there no change in his expression but next second his expression took a wide turn and second after that she started whimpering.

    His expression looked like he is in extreme pain.

    Like burning alive in fire!

    "Is this normal?" jill asked in a scared voice, seeing her brothers expression and listening to his whimpers, even she got scared a little.

    "He is fine, I copsed in next second I ate it;" I said but just as I finished my sentence, William began to fall.

    It is a good thing that jill had swift speed, if not for that he would have definitely fallen on the floor.

    "Stay away from his hands!" I warned as jill is carefullyying her brother on the bed.

    She heeded my advice and kept herself away from her brother¡¯s hands. I still remember how hard I gripped my hand that they started bleeding.

    William still looked quite better condition than me, he is at least looked quite stable.

    His whimpering grew louder as time passed but other than that I see no sign of him losing control and screaming.

    More and more sweat started to ooze from his body and veins on his body became visible.

    He is in extreme pain but he controlling it well and the whimpering of his that have had be louder, now became under control and stable.

    I ampletely shocked seeing this, to control pain at this extent ispletely impossible for me.

    As time passed, I¡¯ve be more and more shocked as his whimperingpletely stopped and so his asionally squirming.

    One anyone saw him from afar they will think he is just sleeping.

    Only after they take a closer look at him, they will know he still in much pain as his expressions clearly show how much pain he is feeling.

    I could not be this calm under that immense pain, whatever training that he mentioned must be really painful and hard, to him to be able to remain this calm.

    Time passed by as we kept watch on William, in the past twenty minutes there no change in Williams condition.

    As we were watching, a slight red smokeing out if Williams and soon it started toe out his whole body.

    The thickest smokeing from his hearing.

    Now, it really looked like William is burning, it just feels the same when the log of wood is burned.

    "Is this normal?" she asked worriedly, I shook her, ¡¯¡¯I don¡¯t know, my eyes were closed and forgot to record it," I answered.

    Hearing the answer she didn¡¯t like anymore question. The red smoke slowly stoppeding out of William after a few minutes.

    ¡¯¡¯He should be able to wake up soon!" I said seeing it been little over thirty-five minutes since Wim had eaten the piece.

    We waited silently him to wake up, it¡¯s at 42nd minute his fingers begin to twitch and soon after he opened his eyes.

    His eyes are red and he looks very tired.

    "Brother, how are you feeling?" she said as she quickly went close to him, helping him sit up.

    "I am feeling fine, that was the most painful thing I¡¯ve ever experienced but it also brought me a lot of benefits, jail..." he suddenly stopped mid-sentence and closed his eyes suddenly.

    Jill and I confused about seeing this, she is just about to shake her brother when we sensed a spike in William¡¯s aura.

    ¡¯¡¯He is leveling up!" Jill shouted excitedly as she sensed her brother leveling up.

    About time! I said in my mind, from the first day I met William, he has always been at Mid-level of Corporal stage, most of the people I know level-up least once ever since they entered this realm.

    William is one of the few who l hadn¡¯t seen the level up till now.

    "You should sitfortably, it will take some time." Said jill as she sat back on her bed.

    I was a little confused by this but decided not to ask a question. I will know when the time toe.

    I sat on the chair that in the corner of the tent and opened the folder of Fire Strikes skill and started to study it.

    My eyes be shiny as I started to read it, I had already understood its basic by heart and I don¡¯t think I will have a problem activating this skill.

    This skill looks simple but its execution is veryplicated, one has to transfer mana through aplicatedwork of veins to activate it.

    If not for me to have familiarity with mana veins because of supremebat exercise, if not for that, I would have taken several days to activate it properly.

    Fifteen minutes passed but there is no change in William condition except for his aura is rising.

    Normally it would take fifteen minutes for regr evolver to level el up but looking at the rising aura of William, it will take some time.

    Time passed as I passed the time studying the skill.

    After fifteen minutes William aura reached the Peak Corporal level if he goes higher, he will directly enter the sergeant stage.

    ¡¯It should be over soon!¡¯ I said in my mind but as I wait for him toplete his leveling up, I found that his aura stops rising and started converging.

    It is bing denser every second when I look at Jill I found there is no surprise in eyes.

    I stopped reading and wholly concentrate my mind on converging aura.

    Five minutes, ten minutes, fifteen minutes,...., his aura getting denser and denser to the point approaching near to the aura of Rachel and Max.

    I only sensed this dense Corporal aura from Rachel and Max, any other Peak Corporal stage cant reach near it but now William¡¯s aura approaching that level.

    It keeps getting denser and denser and only hen i his aura will be at the same level that of Max and Rachel his aura stopped converging.

    His aura just stopped short in approaching that of Max and Rachels level.

    William slowly opens his eyes and then suddenly startedughing like a madman "Hahahahaha, I did it, I finally reached it."

 Chapter 142 Mystic Medicine III

    "Hahahahah, I did it, I finally seeded." Williamughs loudly and shouted.

    Is he went mad? I thought, looking how loudly and crazily heughing, he really looks like he lost his mind.

    ¡¯¡¯What happened to your brother?" I asked Jill as William is stillughing loudly.

    "He is too happy!" She said sheepishly as waited for her brother to calm down.

    A few secondster did his madughter died down as he wipes down tears that streaked on his face.

    "Thank you, Michael, your this Mystical medicine had saved me a few months of grueling hard work, I will remember this favor!" He said

    I wanted to say ¡¯Its Ok!¡¯ But I just smiled at his mention of the favor, anything I will say will be demeaning.

    ¡¯¡¯If you don¡¯t mind me asking, are you now as powerful as max and Rachel?" I asked I know this is little personal but I wanted to ask it ever since I sensed that dense Corporal level aura.

    "I am currently very close to their level and will be able to reach their level in a month or two!" he said smilingly.

    I knew that already but I was still shocked hearing this.

    What did it mean reaching the level of Max and Rachel, their power is the highest one could reach their level.

    They could kill thousand of B grade monsters of the same level as them without using any skill.

    They represent the peak power of their level and would be easily able to kill tens of Sergeant level evolves and probably fight equally against those at Master stage.

    The only ones I can think that could surpass them are those I met from the central continent or maybe they are also the same level as them.

    ¡¯¡¯It doesn¡¯t look as painful as Michael, right brother?" Said jill as she picked up a piece of heart.

    "You are right! It is not as painful as Michael described if you follow certain tricks, you will definitely able to bear this pain," said Michael with a confident smile.

    I can tell he is lying through his teeth and about to bust his lie when he motioned me with his eye to stay quiet.

    "I confident in my little sister, you can definitely endure the pain and let me tell you if you are able to endure this pain without shouting then you will be 80 ready to take the test for Super Elite!" he said to his sister.

    His voice is so smooth if not for I experience that pain, I would have surely thought he telling the truth.

    "Snort! You don¡¯t have to sugarcoat it, I know you are lying." Jill said snortingly as she yed with the piece of treant heart in her hand.

    ¡¯¡¯Now tell me all the tricks and tips, I am going to eat it!" She said both to me and William.

    I and William started to tell all our experience and gave her tips.

    Fifteen minutester, she made all the preparation and in reality, she looked quite funny.

    She wore gloves in her hands, her legs and arms are hugging the big stuff toy which she had taken out with a red face.

    She looked very funny in this get up that her brother isughing without pause and me also barely able to control herughter.

    Jill had shed a lot of her baby fat in these ten days but her cheeks are still looked quite chubby and that made her looked very cute while hugging her soft toy.

    "Don¡¯tugh!" she said angrily as she saw smile both of our faces.

    "All right, we will notugh, now little sister open your mouth!" said William in a quite exaggerated fashion.

    Jill looked at him angrily but she opened her mouth as mutated treants heart in Williams¡¯ hand.

    ¡¯¡¯Remeber to circte supremebat exercise, this a golden chance you will hardly have!" Said William and put peace of treants heart in Jill¡¯s mouth swiftly without giving her the heads up.

    She looked at William angrily and wanted to say something but she stopped as she opened her mouth to speak and bite her stuffed toy hard to endure the pain.

    I don¡¯t know if she able to endure are not but I hope she does.

    I walk back to the corner chair and started to study the skill again but I now and then cast a look at jill.

    She is making whimpering noises and squirming with that stuffed toy but it did not look she will make a noise.

    William had prepared a makeshift gag for her, if she started to scream then he will gag her forcefully.

    As I am studying one thing is kept bothering me, its a question that I wanted to ask but it is rted to the secret of their organization,

    No matter how much I try, I can¡¯t seem to suppress it.

    ¡¯¡¯Do you want to ask me something?" William asked suddenly.

    ¡¯¡¯uh. How do you know?" I asked he caught me quite unprepared asking me this question.

    "You have this struggle on your face," he states.

    "I try to answer it if it¡¯s not any major secret," he said with a smile.

    ¡¯¡¯Why is there is so much difference between elites and Super-elites of your organizations?" I asked.

    I can guess some basics but I wanted to know details about it if possible.

    "This is a top secret but l let in on some details." he said mysteriously, ¡¯¡¯There is a vast difference between Elite and Super elite. One can be an elite member if one work hard enough but to be the supreme elite, one needs much more than that." He said.

    ¡¯¡¯In the Top 7 organizations in there won¡¯t be more than ten super elites in each organization, it¡¯s not because of resources, there is no limit to resources in a top organization, the criteria to be to the super-elite is huge." He stated.

 Chapter 143 William I

    "As you have seen there is a vast difference between Elite and Super Elite."

    "To Super Elites, those who are not Super Elite are akin to ants." He said.

    All he said rang true in my mind, within the same level those who are not super elite are ants.

    ¡¯¡¯I can¡¯t tell you exactly what made them stronger but I can¡¯t tell you that Super-elites have something in them that others don¡¯t."

    What super elites have that others don¡¯t? I really want to know but its secret of their organization.

    I had already noticed that Rachel, Max, and William have some type of different feel to their mana.

    It¡¯s like it isced with something that makes it more stronger and lethal.

    ¡¯¡¯There is another type of people between elites and super elites, they aremonly known as mid elites."

    "These people are the one who passed the criteria of super elites while not able pass the full training of super-elites but they still have a chance to be super elites, Maya is one of them." He said.

    ¡¯¡¯And one more thing you should know that all Mid elites and Super Elites are only using 50% of their power as another half our power is sealed." He saidstly.

    Just 50% this is fucking insane, I thought they have some power in reserve but never thought that they are on using 50%.

    I have a way to underestimate the power of these organization, they are more powerful than I thought.

    One thing I concur from listening to Williams training is that simple hard work is not enough, one will also need some unique resources that only organizations have.

    William didn¡¯t talk much after that as kept all his concentration on his sister.

    Jill is whimpering loudly and there is even red smokeing off her, it looks like will be able to hold on.

    Time passed by and every second jill whimpering bes louder and louder and louder.

    One time I felt that she will really scream out but she hold and finally after a few minutes she finally opened her eyes and said. ¡¯¡¯Fuck! I do not want to experience this pain ever again!"

    William and I both smiled hearing that. When I opened my eyes earlier after experiencing such pain, I just never wanted to experience it ever again.

    ¡¯¡¯What purity did your mana reached?" Asked William after his be clear minded.

    "90.3%!" Jill said excitedly, I can understand her excitement.

    The mana at 90% above purity is at a whole new level if my previous mana could support only one skill use of Nine Raging Tides, now I could easily activate Nine Raging Tides two time without drinking mana potions.

    "Micheal do you have another piece of that mystic medicine?" Micheal asked suddenly.

    I didn¡¯t say anything for a while but after some thinking, I nodded hesitantly.

    ¡¯¡¯Snort!" ¡¯¡¯Your little girlfriend is already at peak of Corporal stage, this mystical medicine will not have much effect on her," Jill said with a snort.

    "You are right, although this medicine won¡¯t help her much in mana purity it might help her broke that straw!" said Michael.

    Hearing this jill became quite serious, ¡¯¡¯Which straw is she on?" Jill asked seriously.

    I am not understanding theirnguage but it looks quite serious.

    "Thest one!" replied William, hearing that her expression turned more serious.

    ¡¯¡¯She really told you that?" Asked jill again, William nodded with solemness.

    They both were silent for some time before William turning to me.

    "Micheal, I will not take advantage of you, I will pay a market price." He said.

    I felt a little relieved, although his sister is my good friend and for that, I had given them two for free but I had the n to sell after keeping some for my family.

    It would have really pained my heart to give another one free.

    ¡¯¡¯How much?" Come out of my mouth before I could control myself.

    "I don¡¯t know the correct price but the price you will get is above million, I will transfer it to your ount after we get out of this realm."

    I got so startled that I nearly fell, I also thought I will get near-million selling all nine portion I have, I never thought I will get million for each portion.

    "Do you want it now or tomorrow?" I asked as its already beente night.

    ¡¯¡¯Now, would be fine!" Said William excitedly which made jill give a snort.

    ¡¯¡¯You are really hopeless for that girl!" Said jill annoyingly, William didn¡¯t mind and just smiled at his sister.

    "Ok! I will bring it back from the tent in a minute," I said and left them a tent, I¡¯ve already thought selling some of the portions of mystical medicine and all the herbs I got in the forest to Jim.

    I will get an estimate from him for mystical medicine to see if his price same William said and will sell to one who offers the highest price.

    Thinking that I walk excitedly dreaming about a shit load of money I am going to earn after I get out of this realm.

    On the way to my tent, I kept hearing a faint banging sound, I look around to see hundreds of monsters are banging against the blue forcefield.

    I looked at them with interest as this is the first time bipedal monsters are attacking them.

    It is quite a normal hundred, two hundred monsters attacking the force field, they attack everyday night and Rachel clears them every morning.

    They looked quite fearsome as they kept attacking insistently but they never able to produce a more than ripple from the forcefield.

    I can¡¯t see what type of monster are they as I could only see the indistinct figure of the bipedal monster.

    Only taking a few nces, I quickly walk to my tent.

    I had Mystical medicine stored in my storage but I don¡¯t want it to show in front of others.

    I took out the the the the exquisite box from my storage and removed the piece of mystical medicine from it.

    Taking in my palm I walk back to William tent¡¯s gave to him, just as he received it in his, he bolted toward his girlfriend¡¯s tent much jill annoyance.

    After some taking will jill, I also left for my tent as it is alreadyte and I have to wake up early tomorrow.

 Chapter 144 William II

    ¡¯¡¯What the fucking hell is this!" I gasped seeing the scene in front of me.

    Not only me but hundreds of people are seeing this in exmation and fear.

    It was their loud shouts and shouts that woke me from my heavy sleep.

    The sky hadn¡¯t brightened yet but I could see rows and rows of monsters to a range of my eyes.

    There is no end to them, currently, there are more than a thousand minsters attacking them at the same time and behind them also thousands and thousands of monsters.

    Every attack of them seem forceful, producing the ripple and now there are thousands of ripple every moment

    It is not just our camp but Max¡¯s camp that beside us also besiege by monsters.

    This is not a simple group of monsters but a horde and its strength and quantity looked more powerful than the treant.

    The monsters looked fearsome as if came out of a nightmare.

    They are bipedal Hog monster about 13 meter average in height, the Biggest hog minsters are about 17 m to 18 m tall.

    They have big pig head and their sharp tusks could be seen as they elongated from their mouth.

    The funny thing about them is their slightly pink buffy bodies, which would have them quite cute to look but instead, it had the opposite effect making them look fearsome.

    ¡¯¡¯How do you feel?" I asked Jill as I sawe beside me.

    ¡¯¡¯Yesterday, I definitely would have felt scared but now I didn¡¯t think I have to feel scared of them." She said with confidence.

    I nodded, her strength must have increased a lot except for the new skill she can practice with her mana purity there is also supremebat seal she must have created.

    All in all, with all her abilities increased, she will easily able to fight against this monster with her Speed as a boon.

    She is not the only one who¡¯s abilities increased, I also have the confidence to deal with the monsters ahead of me.

    The main reason for my confidence is my knight grade skill.

    I am quite confident in dealing with monsters ahead of with the aid of my knight grade skill and extra seal I created yesterday.

    I watch for a while before going back to my tent as there are still two hours before we leave the camp.

    I am not much worried about minster horde outside, Rachel will think of something to counter them and now there is even William who is very close to Max and Rachel in power.

    Even if this horse is overwhelming, it its still mall horde which has will have more or less five thousand minsters.

    There are many grades of hordes but this realms monsters most can only organize grade Grade 1 or Grade two horde if the monster leader is powerful.

    Soon the time of lunch came, normally this even early breakfast but in this realm, we have to eat lunch at breakfast time.

    I deactivated my tent put and put it back into the backpack before walking toward the center of them.

    The camp¡¯s atmosphere is little somber as monsters attacking in the full force.

    Everyone is eating silently, I took my te and walked toward the jill who was eating with her.

    We didn¡¯t talk and eat silently and after finish eating, we waited silently for the instruction.

    William who is taking with us left after seeing time in his holowatch, he walked toward Rachel directly and started to talk with her softly.

    I look at jill in askance but she didn¡¯t say to me anything.

    After talking to Rachel, Willian walks toward the forcefield. A small space opened in the forcefield enough for him to pass.

    "Rachel is Long range weapon user and quite effortlessly control the battlefield and save people but Max is short range weapon user and it is hard for him to control the battlefield," she said.

    ¡¯¡¯Seeing My brother has reached the level of Super Elite, Max requested him to his camp to manage the battlefield as both of our camps will strategically open to fighting the monsters." She said.

    As I listening to jill, I am also looking at William who is going out from the small opening opened by Rachel.

    Monsters roared as they saw himing out camp and are ready to attack at any moment.

    Williams reassuringly walks out of forcefield entrance, he did not even activate his weapon.

    Everyone has their eyes trained on him, trying to figure out why Rachel sending him out of camp and they be even more interested in seeing his rxed pace.

    Tens of monsters pounced on him, seeing himing out of camp, seeing this William is still quite rxed.

    I am also very interested in seeing William strength, till now William had always hidden his strength and now he entered the boundary of the super elite he became even more powerful.

    I really want to see what he will do against this many monsters attacking him.

    He didn¡¯t stop, seeing monster Hogs attack is only half meter away from him, as the monsters got close a faint blue mist had started to release from William body.

    The monsters ignored faint blue mist and continue to attack but as their attack about to reach, a change urred.

    I saw monster attacking William but he lesuaringly wanking without care for monsters.

    My heart skipped seeing monsters attack about tond on him and unconsciously about shout when I saw monsters froze on the spot.

    All the monsters thate in contact with blue mist froze in the spot, as William kept walking toward the Williams camp, the monsters kept freezing.

    I thought that the monster wille out of freeze after a few seconds but they suddenly started shattering into the pieces.

    This shocked me to the core, I¡¯ve way too underestimates these Super-elites.

    Once one capability reached the super elite, their power would reach apletely different level.

    By the time William reached the max camp William had killed hundred of monster by freezing them with his mist.

    His show of power isn¡¯t least bit inferior to Rachel and Max, people were shocked the same way when they saw Rachel and Max¡¯s true power.

 Chapter 145 Fire Strike I

    ¡¯¡¯After five minutes, both camp will open quarter of the forcefield for the monster toe in." Rachel said.

    After William left for max camp, Rachel started to give orders.

    ¡¯¡¯Please follow the direction given to you for the formation and those who will create a ruckus will be punished." She announced.

    "I don¡¯t why Rachel have to be serious all the time, she could just chill a little." Said jill softly.

    I wanted to ask her to keep quiet but stopped myself, seeing now that she bother became a super elite, even if Rachel heard she won¡¯t be able to do anything much less anyone else.

    Soon Rachel started to give us some, it¡¯s just simple tips to fight in the enclosed space safely and lethally.

    Rachel said that she is only going to open a quarter of the camp so the monster coulde in.

    I was a little confused why they opening quarter of the forcefield as this quite big entrance and thousands of monster coulde in a minute and it would be really hard to fight against them even if Rachel helped.

    If we opened only 10% of the forcefield, very few monsters coulde in we could easily finish but as I thought that, the answer to that quicklye in my mind.

    If we only opened 10% of the forcefield, it would be quite easy to kill the monster but will take a lot of time and even a day wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    Opening quarter if forcefield will bring a lot of monsters but it also gives chance everybody to fight and fight will finish quickly and we could swiftly travel toward the exit if this realm.

    "Be ready, the forcefield will open in ten seconds!" said Rachel from our back.

    Unlike other times, this time Rachel is staying behind. This is half enclosed space perfect for archer like her.

    In this half enclosed space, she could easily kill any monster she wants from the highpoint and if monster got closer to her she could easily escape through forcefield as she has control over it but I didn¡¯t think her closebat abilities are so bad that she could not defend against them and then there is her monster which she did take out till now.

    Seconds started to tics by and I also activated my weapons, I am really excited to fight as I want to test my abilities against this monster.

    These Hog monsters look is attack and defense type monster than speed and agility.

    Although they have less agilitypare to other B grade monster but they still very fastpared to another monster of the same level.

    ¡¯¡¯Theye!" Rachel shouted and forcefield went down, Thousands of monster stormed inside with their frightening grunts.

    Without waiting for anyone Rachel started to shoots down arrow, every arrow her¡¯s will kill the monster.

    ¡¯¡¯Snort!" The monster snorted loudly and kept running toward us and we also met them halfway.

    I quickly picked up an initial level specialist grade monster and ran toward it.

    "Grunt!" it grunted loudly and attack me with a gain fist.

    Seeing powerful fists areing toward me, I activated my boots and dodged.

    Its single is fist is double size of me and its arms are manyrge, it has both range and power if it has the speed to match with it, this monsters would definitely have able enter Higher B Grade.

    I ducked its fist and swing my sword up with my full power toward its arm.

    "Chang!" My sword had struck against its arm but other than making a barely visible scratch, it didn¡¯t do anything to it.

    My attack didn¡¯t do anything to it but it sure annoyed it.

    ¡¯¡¯Grunt!" It grunted loudly andunched a kick, seeing the kicking I took a small dodge sideways, effectively avoiding its attack.

    Thank god I created another seal of supremebat exercise which gave me small enhancement in my abilities otherwise it would have been really dodging its enormous leg as such close range.

    Still, I had to circte the eighteenth move of supremebat exercise to dodge it.

    Barely a minute a passed since the fight started but I already reached the eighteenth move of supremebat exercise.

    Because of heart-wrenching pain, I experience yesterday, I now became more tolerant to pain and I am confident I will create the fifth seal in one or two days.

    I keep fighting it for a few minutes, knowing its strength and weakness if this monsters.

    Fighting it one thing I¡¯vee to know that it has the hardest defense of all the monsters I¡¯ve fought.

    One had to have a very good skill or very good physical or material ability to injure it.

    I hadn¡¯t used my skill set, my n is that to first know all the strength and weakness of the monster before using all my strength.

    Currently, because of Rachel, the monster horde is in control and no series of injuries or death urred but it will change soon.

    I want topletely know the monster before killing it as I have killed tens of these monster and that time I won¡¯t have to think about its weakness.

    ¡¯¡¯First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide!" I shouted and activated the power of all three tides at the same time.

    Now that Ipletely know all of its strength and weakness, I pretty sure my attacknd on the perfect spot.

    Dodging its giant fists, I ducked and ran forward before taking staring jump towards its heart.

    ¡¯¡¯Grunt!" It grunted and wanted to strike its big head against my body but before it could do that my sword had already reached its heart.

    "pach!...." I was shocked that my sword has barely entered an inch inside, it failed to prate even inch of its skin.

    Without wasting time, I backflip in midair using the monsters body and my sword as leverage.

    As Inded, I saw the monstering toward in stark anger in his eyes.

    without flustering seeing monster very close to me, I activated my skill again.

    "First Tide! Second Tide!" I shouted and with the power of skill coursing through my veins, I dodge its close charge.

    With me creating the fourth seal, I can use my skill two consecutive without any side effects.

    As the power of skill still coursing through my veins, I quickly removed the potion bottles from my pocket and drank it, I will need a lot of mana for what I am going to do next.

    I kept fighting with the monster Hog till mana in my central reserve had reached a hundred percent.

    ¡¯¡¯First Tide! Second tide!" I activate the two tides and put some distance between minster as this skill is long range and need some time to activate.

    "Fire strike!" I shouted and started to circte mana with my ability ording to skills directions.

    I started to hot all over my body as mana circted through specific cirction.

    This knight grade skill can only use fire ability user as it strikes down concentrated bolts of fire.

    Soon extremely concentrated silver fire spread into my sword from my palm, it became more concentrated in my sword, be not longer than two inches.

    As silver fire bolt reaches the end of my sword, its speed suddenly increased and it released from my sword like a bullet toward the iing monsters which only a meter away from me.

 Chapter 146 Fire Strike II

    The silver bolt of concentrated fire shot toward the iing Monster Hog.

    The silver bolt of the fire looked very shiny as it pierces the air as it aims toward the monsters head.

    The bolt is traveling through the air very fast but to me, it looked very slow due to the excitement.

    I am little surprised though, seeing a lone bolt of fire shooting through my sword.

    After reading the skill¡¯s description, I thought my sword, at least would release five to six bolts if concentrated fire but it had released just one.

    From what it read, the number of fire bolts depends upon mana and quality of the fire ability.

    I have enough mana to produce four to five bolts but my fire quality is lowest, probably this is the reason my sword had only released a single bolt of concentrated mana fire.

    The monster looked rmed as fire bolt reached near its nose in a moment but it couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡¯¡¯Puchi!" Firebolt passed through the monster head through its nose while the monster is wide eyes as it loses the momentum.

    "Thud!" its giant body fell directly in front of me but I was able to react a bit due to the weakness in feeling.

    Without wasting time, I quickly took out a piece of treant heart from my pocket and popped in my mouth.

    Only when its mana refreshing sensation had spread in my body, did I feel good enough to move my body as mana started to enter my refinement engine.

    The Fire Strike skill that I had just used took nearly 90% percent of my mana, making me extremely tired in second.

    This skill is extremely lethal but it also takes way too much of mana, it is not suitable for the Initial level Specialist grade evolver like me to use in crowded fights like this.

    If not for I have treants heart as insurance, I would have used this skill asst resort.

    It takes minutes to digest normal mana potions but It only takes a few seconds by treants heart.

    Seeing no monsters are near me, I looked at monster Hog that I had just killed, except for the small hole in his nose l, there are no injuries on its body.

    Look like my mana bolt earlier had melted its whole damn brain.

    I would have removed the core from its body but I don¡¯t think I have the ability to do that and there are lots of monsters here.

    As I was observing a body, I felt monster ising toward me, without looking I started circting Fire Strike without even looking at the monster.

    This time being familiar, I didn¡¯t get the surprised feeling hot sensation and wholly concentrated on taking an aim at monsters head which ising toward me with furies expression.

    Likest like concentrated silver fire traveled to my sword from my palm and converted into the firebolt which shot toward the monster like a bullet.

    ¡¯¡¯Puchi!" The firebolt had pierced the monsters head, this time my aim is little better as it pierced from space above the nose.

    ¡¯¡¯Thud!" The monster body fell with a thud not far away from me.

    I first eat the piece if treant heart before walking toward the monster.

    I am in awe of the power of this skill, just one move, I just need the one move to kill a B grade monster.

    The skill power is so great that it disnt feel any obstruction passing through the monster head and there is even little energy remains toe out of its head.

    This is the real difference between Knight grade Skill and Grade 1 skill, their power is like a heaven and earth.

    Looking at the power of Fire Strike, its power is greater than the Piercing Spindle skill that will have, which I sure am Knight grade skill.

    Seeing no monstering towards me I look toward jill whom earlier fighting not far away from me.

    When l looked at her, I found that she is also looking toward me with a shocked expression.

    Not just her, many people that I be familiar with me are looking at the same way as jill.

    I just have them smile and looked away from them but I didn¡¯t fail to notice five monsters body around jill.

    But no one surprised seeing that asst few days her killing score is better than our group¡¯s peak specialist grade revolver.

    I again started to fight to see the monstering toward me.

    As time passed by monster numbers kept increasing but they are still manageable as we are enclosed space and there is so much space for the monitor to enter.

    Whatever monsters came toward me, I kept killing them with the fire strike, this skill power is so amazing that I wouldn¡¯t want to use anything but this.

    After I killed my fifth monster, I stopped eating treant heart for recovery and went back to drinking mana potions.

    I have limited number treants heart if keep squandering them at this speed they will not going tost till I exit this realm.

    I did it because not only I will waste the treant hearts this way, I will also lose on supremebat exercise.

    As using treant heart, I will feel less strain of battle and cirction of my supremebat exercise slows down.

    Combat is the only thing I depend on to advance in a supremebat exercise.

    I have received many injuries because not eating treant heart forbat but I also reached 22nd move of exercise in very less time.

    It is bing harder though to advance more in exercise.

    Although pain is a lot lesspared to the one I felt after eating mystic medicine but it is still pain none the less but I am still confident in creating the fifth seal of exercise today or tomorrow.

    I keep fighting on killing monsters with my terrifying kill, enjoying the rush of power when I felt deathlike intuition.

    Intuitively I activated my shield and move it toward where I felt danger.

    "Bang!" something heavy collide against my shield, breaking nearly all bones of my body.

    I felt so immense force that I¡¯ve never felt before and my body flew like a broken kite.

    "Bam!" next moment, I collided against forcefield, the rest of my body parts that were left safe got injured due to the collision, taking me to the death¡¯s door.

    If I didn¡¯t do something withing second, I will surely die without knowing which monster sneaked attacked me.

 Chapter 147 Sudden Changes

    For Chats, Discussion and Spoilers please Visit Discord AnWan#7415.

    ___________________________________________

    I am at the death door! Every bone of my body had broken and blood could be seen from flowing from every part of my body.

    The attack came so suddenly that I barely had a chance to defend against.

    By the time that I knew the monster is attacking, I barely had time to defend properly or use the skill.

    Still thanks to my knight grade shield, I am alive if it were any normal Grade 1 shield, I would not be at death door but really dead.

    I am very seriously injured and if I didn¡¯t do anything in the next few second either monster will kill me or the excessive bleeding.

    I even lost my sword when I collided against the forcefield, I hope it will be here somewhere, I don¡¯t want to lose my knight grade sword.

    I am barely able to shake my limbs due to serious injuries much less move them to take out treat heart from the storage of my right pocket but there is still hope.

    More than a week ago, I saw a girl sucking her sleeve when she got very injured by the minister.

    That piqued my interest and I kept watching her while fighting the monster.

    It turned that girls have sewed special ce at the end of sleep to keep potion bottles for an emergency.

    I got interested and I also copied her and made space for potion bottles under my sleeves and morning today I change potion bottle with pieces of the treant heart.

    I crane my neck downward despite feeling the immense pain and move my right sleeve.

    It is very hard and painful but I kept going and soon my sleep reached my mouth.

    I open my mouth and loosely bit it with my teeth.

    Soon the small piece treant heart melted in my mouth and started to heal my injuries speedily buy before I could smile again, I felt an impending danger again and next moment I again hit by a monster.

    "Bang!" I wasn¡¯t able to see monster clearly as my eyes were little murky due to blood.

    This time my body fell on the open space and I can feel sound of intense fighting around me.

    Iy on the ground in an unnatural position potion as my wounds are still healing due to a piece of treant heart earlier.

    This is reason probably am not dead, despite bones of my waist are crushed.

    Laying in the ground, I tried to move my limbs.

    This time my injuries are really heavy, I could die in a few minutes if my injuries did not stabilize.

    The piece of treant heart I ate earlier will not able to heal me, it would be a blessing if it is able to stabilize injuries and made my limbs capable enough to move a little.

    I know monster could attack me any moment and end me despite that I did not give up and keep trying to move my hands.

    As the second passed, the monsters attack I have been expecting did note and my twitching hands started to move a little.

    I kept moving my right hand little by little till it reached near my right pocket, I kept moving it and moving it and soon it reaches my right pocket.

    My hand went inside my storage and I removed the biggest piece that I kept it for emergencies.

    It is from peak specialist grade treant and it will be more than enough to heal all my injuries and charge my mana to hundred percent.

    My hand slowlye toward my mouth as I kept worrying about the monster attack that could hit me any time.

    As the piece of treant hearting toward my mouth, I am trying to see the scene around me but I barely able to some blurry figures.

    My eyes had be murky due to blood and I can see clearly; as I am dying to see which monster bastard sneaked attacked me.

    Soon the treant heard hear my mouth, I opened my mouth fully despite feeling pain from my broken jaw.

    The big piece of treant heart enter my mouth and next moment there burst of refreshment that started to spread from my mouth, healing injuries of my whole body.

    As the seconds passed more and more of my injuries started to heal and I got rtively good control over my hands that I can clear the blood off them.

    As my eyes gained clearly, I get the full view of the fights that are going around me.

    I thanked my luck than I was not crushed by the foot of monsters as the closest fight is just two meters away from.

    I would be miserable if I were too crushed by 12 m tall monster.

    Anther minutes passed and I get rtive control my body and I can barely stand up.

    When stood up, I saw the shocking scene, not much away from me.

    There is Bitsy is fighting against an about fourteen meters tall monster and that monster is the peak of Specialist stage.

    The monster looked very angry as tiny bitsy sunning around its body, attacking whenever she wished.

    Rachel saved my life again! I said looking toward bitsy.

    I am sure this is the monster that sneaks attack me.

    My body is stronger than normal specialist grade evolvers due to four seals and mid-stage specialist stage monster is not powerful enough to make me reach the death¡¯s door at the single attack, moreover, that attack is passed through my shield.

    I activated my second sword my waist as lost my sword after I collided against the forcefield.

    I was about to start circting Fire Strike to attack the monsters when a red arrow came out of nowhere pierced the monster skull.

    "Thud!" a giant monster fell on the ground with a loud thud and soon bitsy came toward me running.

    First, she looked around for Ashlynn but when she didn¡¯t find her she turned to me and started to kiss my cheeks and shamelessly asked for a treat.

    "Hahahha! Here you go!" I said, as took out the treat and gave it to her, I gave her one of fruit that Ashlyn brought yesterday.

    Bitsy quickly left after eating the fruit and walked toward the direction where I collided the forcefield to find my sword.

    The sword is really important to me, it is only offensive knight grade artifact I have and my previous Grade 1 sword nothingpare to it.

    I didn¡¯t have to search very hard and I found it nearly forcefield.

    After I activated my sword, I again started killing monsters but this time I a not lost in the power of the skill.

    I kept myself vignt every moment of my fight so mistake earlier did not happen.

    If I had seen that attack second earlier, I would have been better condition defined against it.

    The more and more monster kepting and we keep killing, he is an inside forcefield ispletely filled with monsters, that you could not take a step without stepping on the monster corpse.

    Time passed as kept fighting and soon it three hours since Rachel opened the forcefield.

    A sudden change urred in the fight as monsters orcs suddenly became crazy and started to run like a headless chicken.

    Instructive fear could be seen on their faces, seeing something wrong, Rachel quickly closed the forcefield and seeing her, max also did the same.

    The remaining monster inside the forcefield quickly killed by Rachel and us.

    Soon we forme to know the reason for their fear and monster as a monster outside forcefield started to fall one by onerge yellow clouds loomed over them.

    Extreme Horror appeared on everyone¡¯s faces when we saw what that yellow cloud is made even Rachel is no exception.

 Chapter 148 Daffodil Bees I

    "Daffodil Bees!" Rachel said in horror, slight fear could be heard from her voice, not only she but many other elites around her also have that look.

    I don¡¯t particrly know this species bee monster but knowing it is Bee monsters already enough for me.

    Flying-type monsters are dangerous especially those who traveled in arge group are very dangerous and Bee monster is one the most dangerous one.

    Those yellow clouds have about ten thousand monsters and they are constantly killing Monsters Hogs around our camps.

    A few minutester thousands of monster hog bodies lying dead around the camp while clouds of daffodils bees are attacking both camps with the thousands of darts.

    One thing I don¡¯t understand though, why the reaction of horror appeared on Rachel and her friend¡¯s faces.

    "Are these Daffodils Bees are very dangerous!" I asked jill who is beside me watching bee monsters relentless attack on our forcefield.

    ¡¯¡¯They are more than dangerous, they are like a scourge, once they decided on something, they can annihte hordes of the monster within the second."

    "These monsters aremon in high mana concentration realms like this as this is best ces they would find materials to make their honey." She said.

    ¡¯¡¯Material for honey?" I asked, what material they need to make honey that precious flowers.

    "You will soon see what material they need but One thing you must remember never crossed these daffodil bees they are extremely relentless in their hunt." She warned.

    The bees kept attacking for a few minutes before they stopped suddenly and started tond on the monsters Hogs.

    Every daffodil beended on the monster and suddenly a crystalline protrusion came out of their mouths and struck the chest of the monster Hogs.

    Thousand of bees is doing that to everybody of the Monsters Hog.

    "What are they doing?" I asked Jill, seeing the weird crystalline protrusioning out of their mouth.

    "Keep watching!" Jill replied I kept watching but I saw no change for a few seconds but then bodies of monster Hogs started to twitch as they were waking out of their sleep.

    Their bodies started to twitch faster and faster but no matter how much they try, they can¡¯t seem to move their limbs.

    "Grunt grunt grunt grunt..." Mournful grunting of Monster Hogs started all of sudden.

    Their mournful grunt shook my heart, to grunt like that they must be in extreme pain.

    I thought earlier when Daffodil bees released their darts, I thought they were poisonous and they were killing those monster Hogs but I was so wrong, those darks were not poisonous but potent tranquilizer that made Monster Hogs unconscious.

    I looked at the monster hogs that were grunting in extreme pain as crystalline protrusion of daffodils bees are attached to their hearts.

    There seems to be no change in their body because of protrusion, I wanted to ask Jill what the daffodils bees are doing but I know she will not give me the right answer.

    Everyone from the whole camp looking at scene front us with wide eyes, no one moved from their spot and no one dare to make any sound, not even Rachel.

    ¡¯¡¯Uhn!" Ashlyn alsoes out me and nested on my shoulder, its good thing that she didn¡¯t chirp as always when she came out otherwise I would have to face angry eyes or even beating of the whole.

    Ashlyn without disturbing me, quietly watching the unchanging scene that is happening in front of us.

    Few more minutes passed and there is no change when spectes started to appear on the monster hog bodies.

    First barely anyone noticed it but as time passes everyone started to notice.

    The bodies of Monster Hogs started to turn sickly yellow and their grunts more hoarse.

    Soon all the monsters Hogs bodies turn sickly yellow and their hoarse grunts bing barely audible.

    ¡¯¡¯It feels like these fucking bees sucking the life out of these poor monsters!" I whispered softly looking at the scene happening front of me.

    "Your very right about this," said Jill hearing my whisper, seeing little confusion in my eyes she decided to exin.

    ¡¯¡¯That protrusion thating out of Daffodil bees mouth not only sucking its mana, its also sucking its vitality, life essence andst but not least its core."

    I am utterly shocked hearing this, I also suspected seeing monsters yellowed form that it must be sucking its mana and vitality but I¡¯ve never expected its also sucking life.

    ¡¯These daffodil bees are utterly cruel¡¯ i said in my heart, every lifeform has a life force and it present in every life form as long as they are alive but if they are dead then lifeforce will vanish from their body.

    Taking out life force from any lifeform is an Extremely painful and cruel process.

    The pain I felt yesterday is nothingpared to the pain Monster Hogs were now feeling.

    Taking lifeforce out one¡¯s body like a taking one¡¯s souls out, it is an extremely inhuman process, that is why it is banned everywhere in the continent for being inhuman.

    Those who were caught doing that were punished severely but still many people harvest life force as it is being one most important material in potion making.

    "Do you why Daffodil bees are known as natural alchemists?" Jill asked.

    I shook my head saying no, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of Daffodil Bees much less them being a natural alchemist.

    "The Honey of the Daffodil bee made from the essence of extremely precious flowers and herbs but it also contains life force, vitality and purified monster cores!"

    ¡¯¡¯Every single drop honey made by Daffodil bee precious and could sell for tens of millions of credits."

    "Single a drop of honey made by Corporal level Daffodil bee could create greed in the heart if Lieutenant stage powerhouse!" Said jill.

    I was so shocked that I am barely able to form a word in my mouth, a drop of honey could evoke greed in lieutenant stage powerhouse, it must have immense uses.

    I was about to ask for its uses when another change started to ur in from of us.

 Chapter 149 Daffodil Bees II

    Small cracks started to form on the bodies on the bodies of monster Hogs but the bees still did not take out their protrusions.

    The cracks grew bigger and bigger as time passed.

    It¡¯s been some time the mournful grunts of monster hogs are stopped but their bodies are still twitching showing they are still alive as daffodils Bees still aren¡¯t finish sucking the monster dry.

    ¡¯¡¯You know, we have to arrangerge force containing only our elites and super elites to hunt for Daffodil Bees honey and have to fight tooth and nail to gain victory over this bees." Said jill.

    I can understand why they need only the elite and super elite against these bees.

    A single dart from the bees could make one unconscious, although armor could block the darts, there are many areas on the body which couldn¡¯t be protected.

    To fight against tens of thousands of monsters will surely need top and experience force.

    The cracks on the monster Hog be more and more obvious.

    From the distance, they look like giant y figurines that experienced age and now has cracked over it.

    ¡¯It will be over soon.¡¯ I thought over sigh as monster hogs are barely twitching right now.

    Time passed by and soon daffodil bees started to fly up leaving dry and husky corpses monster hogs on their wake.

    Some of the corpses even copsed leaving behind fine dusk.

    This is the horror of these bees, I would prefer to die by straight de than this horrible way.

    As Bees flew up the air, they merged with the rest of the yellow cloud and started to attack both camps again like earlier.

    ¡¯¡¯Take a quick rest, we will have to fight soon!" Rachel loud voice rang out in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Unceremoniously jill and I sat on the dead monster Hogs back.

    I took some fruits for us to eat as we watch thousands of bees tried to attack our camp.

    We currently don¡¯t have the ability to fight near ten thousand bees, the only this we can do holed up in our camp till they.

    It looked for hours have passed but when I looked at my holowatch, I got quite surprised to find it been less than half an hour.

    ¡¯¡¯How much time do you think it will take these Bees to clear up?" I asked Jill as she only seems to most of my answers.

    "I don¡¯t know," she said while shaking her head. I am a little disappointed in hearing that but decided not to dwell on it.

    Bitsy and Ashlyn ying beside us, more like bitsy following Ashlyn to y and seeing her enthusiasm Ashlyn also responded as they y chasing game.

    We sat in silence as the time passed by.

    Thousand of Daffodil bees kept attacking for the past half an hour but the stopped suddenly.

    Everyone stopped chatting and looked up, hoping the monsters would leave.

    The big cloud of yellow separated into two groups, one big and one small.

    There were around ten thousand monster bees in therge yellow cloud, now that it got separated, the big cloud has around seven thousand while the smaller one has three thousand.

    I watch the clouds bees concentratetely and just as big cloud turned to leaves, I became very happy.

    As the big cloud is leaving, the smaller cloud resumed its attack on both camps.

    "Everybody gets into formation!" Rachel said ten minutes after the Large cloud of bees left.

    "I am going to open the quarter of the forcefield for Daffodil Bees toe in like monsters earlier," She said we stood standing on the bodies of monsters Hogs.

    "They may be a fewer number than monsters earlier but they are more dangerous. Those who have long range abilities and skill do not hesitate to use them all," she ordered.

    "I am going to open forcefield in ten seconds! Be careful of its tranquilizing darts," she said.

    I started the countdown in my head, the monsters are really fewpared to earlier and if we give it all the fight should be finished in half an hour.

    I already activated all my artifact and fully vignt to guard against any tranquilizing attack hitting my opened spot.

    I gipped my sword and ready to use my skill as a monster enter.

    ¡¯Dimp!¡¯ The quarter of the forcefield opened of both camps, the small yellow cloud quickly divided into two to attack toward the camp.

    ¡¯Buzzz!¡¯ The buzzing sound out of their wind traveled in ears as arge group of bees came inside.

    ¡¯¡¯Fire Strike!" I shouted seeing the bee monstering toward me, only when a silver bolt of fire shot through my sword did I detect the level of the bee monster thating toward.

    But I did not see my shot flying through the air as all my concentration on eating a piece of treant heart.

    ¡¯¡¯Thud!" Sound I heard when I popped the piece of the treant heart in my mouth.

    I am not surprised seeing mid-level Bee getting killed by my skill, I am sure that I can even kill peak specialist stage Monster bee without a problem.

    I was about to start preparing a second fire strike when I saw two extremely sharp dartsing toward me.

    Without thinking, I moved my shield in front of my face.

    ¡¯¡¯Ding ding!" Two darts collided against my shield, that fully I was able to react on time.

    Using shield in front of my face, I again started activating the fire strike.

    As long as I protect my face I would be fine, even if that tranquilizer darts collided against my armor.

    I will feel acute pain but the blow will be blocked.

    I kept using fire strike one after another while defending against the darts released by a bee.

    That god these monster did not have much freedom in this enclosed space otherwise it would have been hell.

    Many monsters are getting killed every minute but so is many people getting tranquilized.

    Two members of my team also fell unconscious after tranquilizing dart hit them.

    My speed is good as I am killing the monster by a few minutes but Rachel is best as reigned down her red arrows killing tens of monster every minute.

    The enclosed space turned out to be the bane of Daffodil Bee where closebat specialist can also kill them after making the high jump.

    The fight rage on, as people kept using their full power without reservation but this enclosed dome still bes a ying field for midrange attacker who expertly kept killing the monster.

    By the time fight is finished our camp is filled with so many monster bodies that we aren¡¯t able to see the open ground.

 Chapter 150 Rescue I

    "Quickly clean the battlefield!" said Rachel after thest of daffodil Bee killed by her.

    I started to collect cores and poison nd of Daffodil Bees, if not for poison nd is smaller than fist size, I wouldn¡¯t have picked that up.

    It did not take much time to collect all the material from Daffodil Bees but it is not the same for bodies of monster hogs.

    No matter how much I tried, I can¡¯t seem to the prated the heart of the Monster Hogs.

    I even used the power of the Three Tides but it was no use, in thest I had to request jill¡¯s help to remove the monster cores.

    These cores B grade monster will be very precious in the market, they are more expensive than normal Corporal grade monster cores.

    Less than an hour we finished cleaning the battlefield and started to walk.

    Rachel had said we have to walk for about fifty miles inside the core region to reach the exit and it will take six to seven days.

    One day had already passed and today is the second day.

    I miss home very much especially my parents, I have never been away from home for this much time.

    After exiting this realm, I am going to book the earliest ticket to home.

    Time passed by and two more days had been passed, these two days had really grueling.

    As we enter inside, the monsters are getting stronger and stronger and fighting them bing difficult.

    There had been near twenty-one deaths since we entered in the core region three days.

    It is our luck that we have three super elites with us who quickly kill arge number of monsters and rescue people on time otherwise deaths would have been many times higher.

    The only regret I have I wasn¡¯t able to create the 5th seal of supremebat exercise.

    I am currently struct at 24th move if the exercise and can¡¯t seem to break thest wall.

    The pain I felt the 24th move is really great, though it is still notpared to the one I felt after I ate the mystical medicine but still the pain is still unbearable that stopping me from breaking thestyer to create the fifth seal.

    As the pressure of fight had increased many people also level up and theirbat technique bes sharper by these constant fighting.

    Even I one of few in the camp that doesn¡¯t know anybat style aside from one I learned in the school is getting better.

    My movements became crisp and agile, every move my sword will either used to attack or defend and there barely will be any waste movement on my part.

    Rachel said if we keep going at this pace we can reach the exit in three days minimum.

    Today is a special day as we are going to meet two more groups in the evening and two dayster, the remaining four groups will also meet.

    With the original eight groups, we are going walk toward the exit of this realm.

    It is mid-afternoon and we had just finished fighting a small horde of monster.

    Thousands of bodies of monsters are littered around the ground and many people busy collecting their trophies.

    "Thank you earlier for helping me, if not for you killing that monster, I would have been a really bad state!" said Jill as she removed the core from the monster¡¯s body beside me.

    Earlier when we were fighting, a minster sneaked on jill when she was fighting bunch monster.

    Seeing that I attacked that monster with fire strike and killed it in one shot.

    "You don¡¯t have to thank me for this little help, you had saved my life many times!" I said.

    She just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything as we keep taking out monster cores from monsters bodies.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew!" Ashlynes flying with therge herb in paws which she dropped the front of bitsy and she flew away quickly before by pest her further.

    ¡¯Fawn!¡¯ Bitsy fawn in sadness seeing Ashlyn running away before happily eating the herb that Ashlyn left.

    I had to let Ashlyn out every day after the fight if I tried to stop her, she forcefullyes out of me.

    She every day dropped some fruits and herbs in my backpack after shees out.

    To keep my backpack light forbat and make space for new things, I threw away lots of stuff.

    The spice bottle I had, the kitchen utensils, some useless stuff I got around Andrew and nail stuff.

    I even threw away most of the monster parts that like fur or teeth that I thought is valuable and nonrare herbs and ores that I had picked up.

    Now, most of my backpack and storage contain a monster core, monster parts, and herbs that Ashlyn kept bringing.

    I hope that the unknown herbs that Ashlyn keep bringing will sell at an expensive price outside.

    If not, then all the stuff I threw away to make space for it will be for naught.

    ¡¯¡¯All right, let¡¯s get moving!" Max¡¯s loud voice resounded in our ear as he ordered us to walk.

    Fortunately, I finished removing cores from the monsters that otherwise I would be like some people who hadn¡¯t finished removing cores of the monster.

    I rarely left behind any monster cores, if have any problem removing it, I asked for jill to help.

    We are walking fast in the forest in the loose formation if one will look for afar he will see we are walking slow but he keep looking, he will notice that we are walking at an extremely fast pace that our speed ispared to mid-pace running.

    A few days ago it was quite hard for me to follow such pace but now it feels like normal walking to me.

    ¡¯Hnh!¡¯ Max stopped suddenly and all people readied their weapon to fight, their eyes started scanning for monsters that arrived.

    We were quite familiar with this pattern, the scouts will notify max ahead of monsters attack.

    He would suddenly stop on his track and this would be his sign that monsters areing but what came out of his mouth had surprised us all.

    ¡¯¡¯Increase your pace, the other groups need reinforcement!" Said max loudly.

    As he said our pace change suddenly from fast walking to running.

    Normally we walk fast paced to make minimum noise and not attract monster by the sound of our footsteps but this no longer matters now as other groups need help and this wasn¡¯t the time for care about the sound of our footsteps.

    We started running at full speed without caring for the monster thates in the way.

    Max deployed all the Corporal stage evolvers around the formation while three sides of formation are takenmand by three super elites.

    Whichever monstere in our way, it would be cut down within a second.

    Our speed of running very fast, I am probably running at my fastest speed which my body allowed with using any skill or artifact.

    Many monsters attacked us in a group of hundreds but they were cut down within a second as we ran to rescue in our full speed.

 Chapter 151 Rescue II

    No matter which obstruction ising in a way, we pierce through it but did not decrease our speed.

    All Three super had been using their powers but it is still Rachel has the most kills.

    Rachel¡¯s speed of releasing arrows faster than normal, not only she Max and William also releasing flora of attacks whichever monsters that came in way.

    I also keep my skill ready to attack any monster who breached the formation but no monster had as they had all got killed before they could reach the formation.

    In twenty minutes we reached near enough to hear the faint sound of fighting and by that time more than thous funds minsters were cut down.

    Hearing the faint fighting sound we increased our speed again, cutting down any monster thates in our way.

    I look disappointedly at the monster bodies that we were leaving behind, so much monster cores.

    If one were just to sell monster cores of all the monster we had killed in the past half hour, he earns tens of millions.

    We kept running top of our speed and as we drew near, the sound of fighting grew louder and louder.

    By the time we had reached the fighting scene, I was left quite dumbstruck seeing the fighting scene but also could understand why the other group would need reinforcement.

    "Lets attack!" Said Max as we reach near the battlefield without giving us much time to observe the fight, with max we all ran toward the battlefield like mad while observing the fight.

    There are seem to more than four thousand monsters fighting near thousand people and people seem to be in very bad shape.

    All the body parts that were not in protection of armor are wed red, their clothes are torn and people look very miserable monsters.

    Nothing less expected from monster species which are famous for mischief and some even have a streak of cruelty in them.

    They are monkey species, these ones look extremely cruel and are little different than other monkey monsters I¡¯vee across in westblood.

    They are exceptionally fast, although most of the monkey monster are famous for their speed and agility these ones are exceptionally fast, their speed would be little than bitsy, which is the fastest monster I¡¯ve evere across.

    These monkeys are the same size as all the monkey monsters I¡¯ve seen, the higher level ones are just a little bigger and all of them are light green in color.

    The weirdest thing about these monkey monster is that their ws, they did not have ws like a normal monster.

    Their ws looked like they have made of wind des, they are about five inches long.

    One look at their ws would put fear in men¡¯s hearts, that¡¯s how sharp.

    As we running toward the battlefield, I saw jill remove the mask from her storage and put on her head which quickly activated and turned into the sleek helmet that covered her head and neck,pletely covering her body except for her palms which are holding her sword and shield.

    Not only she but many people started donning the masks, I can understand why they are doing that.

    These monkeys are exceptionally cruel and liked to attack the head and they had shaved many patches on people¡¯s head they are fighting.

    I also had a mask and I would have done it if I had the energy to support it.

    "Ooooh ooh, aaahh ah...." Azure monkeys quickly notice arge group of people running toward them, without fearing they ran toward inrge quantity without feeling swath of fear.

    They are running toward us with their high pitch voice and ws made of wind des.

    soon there was the only ten-meter distance between us and I can clearly see the streak of mischief, cruelty, and madness in their eyes.

    "Fire Strike!" I shouted as released the bolt of silver fire toward the azure monkeying toward me and bit against my sleeve without looking at the firebolt that I just shot.

    I just improvised the little trick keeping potion in sleeves, now I had sewed enough space around both of my sleeves so I put more potion or pieces of treant heart into them.

    "Ohhh ahhhh!" As weakness is started to reside, I looked the is a monkey with extreme anger in its eyesing toward me unstably but swiftly.

    I missed! this is the first time my fire strike skill had missed, normally the bolt of fire is too fast for any monster to dodge.

    the monster is pouncing toward me with very fast speed if I did not do anything in the second then I am definitely going be seriously injured by those wind de ws.

    I did not move and let ite closer to, I can see the cruel smile on its face as it saw me not moving.

    As ites close enough to me, that it cant move mid-air, I move my sword and smiling arc formed on my lips as shouted ¡¯gotcha¡¯ in my mind.

    Fist Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide! I activated three tides power together, my sword which was moving at normal speed suddenly tuned swift.

    An rmed expression appeared on the azure monkey face, seeing their no chance of dodging my sword, madness appeared in its eyes as it stretched its ws fully toward my head but s when its ws few inches away from me, my sword its neck.

    "Pacha...c!" It felt small obstruction at the monster neck but I supplied the skill more mana that it is able to cut the neck of Azure monkeys before it could do any mischief or do my attack.

    ¡¯Thud!¡¯ two parts of azure monkey fell on the ground with a thud.

    ¡¯That was close!" I said as I toa ok few breaths if I had no idea of using three raging tides as an attack, I definitely would have gotten injured.

    Even if I had used my shield, it would have been difficult as it would have changed its course mid-air as these azure monkeys have an elemental affinity, a wind affinity at that.

    This makes their speed swifter and they can do many things midair with their wind affinity and inherent agility that monkey monster has.

    In the past two days, I¡¯ve been using Three ranging tides skill for quick movements rather than attack as most of the monster I¡¯vee across have higher defense and three rain strike do nothing but annoy them when used.

    My main attack method is my knight Grade skill Fire strike as it can kill any specialist stage monster, no matter how high its defense is.

    I had killed three peak specialist grade monsters in the past two days and they all killed by my silver firebolt.

    One thing shocked me though about these azure monkey¡¯s, they seem to hold a shred of intelligencepares to another monster in this forest.

    That intelligence is fillies with the madness but that is still intelligence, Ii has to be careful of that any craftiness they perform.

    As I am taking deep breaths, I saw an initial level azure monkeying, without wasting time I activated my skill.

    Fire Strike!

 Chapter 152 Totem Artifact!

    Please Join me on Discord: AnWan#7415 for Discussion, Spoilers and Queries.

    "Thud!" I killed another azure monkey and drank the potion, it¡¯s been an hour since we entered the fight but there is not much change in it.

    It¡¯s been more than an hour since we are fighting and we killed nearly three-quarter of monsters, there are only thousands of monster is remaining.

    A quarter of the people are not even fighting as they don¡¯t have any monsters fight.

    I had already switch to potions from treant heart after I killed the first azure monkey.

    I have very few treants hearts and I have to save them for future fights, this is one reason but the main reason is that my skill nine raging strikes are useful.

    I used it against initial and mid-level specialist grade azure monkeys but is useless against peak level azure monkeys.

    That lesson I¡¯ve learned in a hard way, a long scar on my face is proof of that.

    Although I ate treant heart to heal that injury but extremely faint outline could be seen on my face.

    That¡¯s not the only injury I received in past hours, a faint outline of scars could be seen on face and scars could be seen on the face and my neck.

    These Azure monkeys are very crafty and one has to careful in dealing with them.

    ¡¯Whoosh¡¯ dodging the w from a sudden attack, I swung my swords towards it but went past my attack range but next moment it attacked me again.

    One more thing special about this monkey¡¯s that they are relentless in their attack.

    I kept fighting it while dodging its attacks, waiting for the good opportunity strike.

    ¡¯¡¯Oooooh ah ah!" It shouted in high pitched voice attack again, I also swung my sword toward it.

    ¡¯¡¯Fuck!" I used loudly as it dodged my attack and left a line across my hairline, its good thing that I dodged on time or its wind ws would have made serious wound across my head.

    ¡¯¡¯Oooooh ahh!" It teased me and attack, with mischief cruelty ites toward me, I did not do anything different which made it even more confident as ites toward.

    "Fire Strike!" Iunched the attack when it azure monkey is only two meters away.

    It may look great distance and one would think that it can easily be dodged but it is difficult.

    The speed of silver fire bolt extremely fast as it took he only microsecond to hit skull of the azure monkey.

    "Thud!" It fell on the ground with a small hole in its head. This attack may look hurried but it was very nned, these monkeys are very smart and alert, normal method attacking them won¡¯t effect m as they could effectively dodge with their speed and agility.

    The best way to kill these monster live some of their attacks, make them overconfident and then strike, you will surely get the kill at the single strike.

    Seeing I am now free and my teammates don¡¯t need much help, I decided to sit on a tree stump.

    I am still vignt of a remaining monster but more of my attention on the reflection on the fight I just had.

    As time passed by more are more monster getting killed and I also helped my teammate killing one azure monkey when craftily, seriously injured my teammate.

    Soon there are less than monster remain and they are also getting killed by second.

    I am just reflecting my fighting strategy when faint high pitched noise as thousands of monsters making it.

    "Ooooh aaaah Ooooh ahh....." Loud high pitch shout of descended upon us and then suddenly thousands of azure monkeys came out of the dense tree.

    there must six to seven thousand of them at least, sword in my hand shook seeing this quantity but I quickly controlled my raging emotions and tightly gripped my sword.

    There is no option of running and as these monster definitely follow and hunt, the option is to fight wholeheartedly and be victories in the end.

    ¡¯ I just have to fight a few more monsters than normal!¡¯ I consoled myself seeing a horde of green emerging from the forests.

    It looked like ayer of green that is moving without stopping, seeing the numbers of the monster can definitely put fear in anyone heart.

    I just wanted to bolt out of here but I controlled myself and watch greenyer thating toward us.

    It will take near minute to monster horde to reach us.

    "Cowards!" I said as I saw three people are running back to the forest.

    ¡¯Are they idiots!¡¯ i cursed seeing them running, only big groups or powerhouse like super elite can survive in the camp alone, these fuckshits who running won¡¯t able to survive a day after running.

    "Gasp!" Before I could curse them again, three pure white arrows prated their heads and it sted like a watermelon.

    It looked like a small firework had sted in their head. When I followed the trajectory of the pure white arrow, I got surprised.

    I saw Rachel holding pure white bow which looked like the made bone of some monster. The Bow is beautiful, it had carved with some design which I can¡¯t see from the far.

    ¡¯This is not the Artifact!¡¯ I said in my mind after got over the beauty of the bow, the artifact we used can be identified as they had a simr design but this bow ispletely different.

    Wait a minute! could it be that! My mind shook as guessed the possibility but more I think about more sure I¡¯ve be.

    I¡¯ve seen such artifact many times when I see the past matches of League Of Heroes, especially Top 50 matches where about everyone have such artifact.

    "Totem Artifact!" somebody shouted loudly, that¡¯s right this is totem artifact, these artifacts said to be in apletely different league to the artifact we used.

    "Oooooh aaaah...." before I could admire that Totem Artifact, even more, the horde of Azure Moleague upon us.

 Chapter 153 Azure Monkey I

    About two thousand people will be fighting against about eight thousand monsters.

    Although we a thousand people fought a horde of above five thousand many times and they were B grade monsters at that but there was little difference.

    The monsters we fought before mostly strength and defense-oriented not speed oriented monster that ising toward us.

    A speed-oriented monster most hard to deal with and these azure monkey has both speeds and agility and don¡¯t forget that wind ws of its, that can tear through any flesh like butter.

    Earlier I saw an Azure monkey had pierced through the temple of girl and then mangled her face.

    I shook my head to get that scene out of my mind and concentrate on a horde of Azure monkey that just about to sh with us.

    I had to make a painful decision after seeing the horde of Azure Monkeying.

    I had to sacrifice my Grade 1 Boot so that I could wear a Grade 1 mask, my speed will be sacrificed but at least my head will be safe.

    I can protect my head when I¡¯m fighting against two or maybe three Azure monkey but against five or six, it will really hard.

    The best option would be to sacrifice the speed for protection and that what I did.

    All the super elites are casting their wide range attacks killing tens of monster each every second.

    The glittering skills of different colors could be seen crashing down the horde of monkeys.

    This would be really a scene to enjoy if not for the mind buzzing high pitched screams of thousands of azure monkeys that are giving me a headache from afar.

    I gripped my sword hard and readied my shield as I circted 24th move supremebat exercise, I hope this battle would give me a chance to create the fifth seal.

    ¡¯¡¯Ohhhh oooh aaaah ah...." The sea of the monster came.

    As they reached fifteen meters from me, six azure monkeys separated from therge group and came toward me.

    Two of them are initial level while the other four at mid-level, all six of them pounced toward me in unison.

    ¡¯¡¯Fire Strike!" I activated my skill and released the silver bolt of fire and without looking, I bit my sleeve to eat the piece of treant heart.

    I used my knight grade skill because this is the only chance I am going to get used this skill.

    After all the six azure monkeys started to attack me at the same time, I don¡¯t think I will be able to use the skill.

    As I use this skill, an extreme weaknesse to me right after and I have to either eat the heart of treant and mana potion but I won¡¯t get chance to drink the potion as once these monsters sensed weakness their attack be more furious and relentless.

    To kill these monkeys, mostly I would have to depend on the Nine Raging Strike and only after monster number thinned out to one or two, will I be able to able to use the Fire Strike.

    "Huhn!" I got quite surprised seeing the body of azure monkey fell on the ground, I thought my attack mostly dodged or hit another part but luckily it directly hit it in its head, killing it in one shot but I have no time to enjoy the kill as rest of the five monsters directly front of me and there is extreme anger in their eyes.

    Fist Tide! "nk! nk!" "Bam!" "Tunk tunk!" all five monsters attacked me at the same time.

    To increase my speed, I circted the first Tide of Nine Raging tides as I cant activated my series but it is not enough.

    The azure monkeys shed again my sword, shield but tow mid-level one are specially targetted my head in a frenzy.

    It is good this all my body is protected by my armor and Mask but I still receive injuries due to piercing shock that traveled in my body.

    The force of their sharp ws had traveled inside my body and it felt like tens of sharp knives piercing my body, especially the attack of two Mid-level azure monkeys who are targeting my head.

    "Whoosh!" I swung my sword but the azure monkey easily dodged and attack me again.

    ¡¯First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide!¡¯ i activated power three tides and swung my two monkeys who areing toward me.

    ¡¯Size!¡¯ they dodge despite me using the power of three tides together, except for little hair on the tail of a monkey, my attack want able do much.

    At least cutting little pain on monkey¡¯s tail could be considered revenge seeing how they messed my hair.

    I have to take four minutes rest before I could use the power of the whole three moves again.

    If I created the fifth seal, then I would barely have to wait for two minutes before I can use three tides again.

    ¡¯Tunk Tunk tunk!....¡¯ I don¡¯t know how but these azure monkeyse to know that more they hit my helmet more pain and annoyance I would feel.

    They keep attacking my head every chance they got, not leaving my head alone even for a second.

    I am feeling a headache, veins on head bulged to the limit and felt like they would pop any second.

    As time passed by the fight had be more intense, I¡¯ve been receiving an attack in my body every second without pause.

    I¡¯ve many times tried to break the wall of supremebat exercise to create the fifth seal but failed.

    Every time I tried to breach the wall, I get failed due to low momentum, I tried increased my momentum but get unsessful because I can seem to bear the pain.

    For the past twenty-five minutes, I¡¯ve used my skill four times but all of them missed except for giving small injury and cutting some hair, all seemed fine.

    "Ooooh, Aaaaah Oooh Ah!" My head is really buzzing with pain as I head their high pitched screams beside my ears.

    ¡¯A godsend opportunity!¡¯ I said in my mind when I saw three monkeys are attacking at the same time from the front.

    ¡¯First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide!¡¯ I activated power three tides simultaneously when the monster was only a half meter away from.

    When my sword swung toward them the power of the skill, there was little surprise in their cruel eyes but no sense of fear as they could easily dodge any attack in midair.

    Left consider Dodson left while the right monster in the right but when the middle monster about to dodge, it found itself in prediction.

    It can dodge left or dodge right as it will collide with another monster, as its speed is greater due to mid-level while other two at initial and it cants backward as it bounced toward the front.

    By the time the decision had shown in its eyes, it became toote as my sword already breath away from it.

    ¡¯¡¯Kach!" My sword reigned down on it vertically and split its skull in two.

    "Hahaha!" I started tough madly seeing I killed another Mid-level azure monkey.

    I keepughing madly and in my madness, I did not even care about the frenzied attack I am receiving from the azure monkeys.

    ¡¯Uhn¡¯ My mind shook and I again startedughing madly, just now in my madness I broke the wall of the 25th move and creation of the fifth seal started in my temple.

 Chapter 154 Azure Monkey II

    "Hahaha!" I didn¡¯t stopughing even after the fifth seal started forming in my temple.

    I don¡¯t know what gotten into me that I keptughing, maybe is the frustration of being trapped in this realm or maybe something else but I can¡¯t seem to stop.

    My people had cast their eye on me while fighting but I didn¡¯t care nor would I stoppedughing.

    Seeing meughing the azure monkeys had attacked me with even more frenzy and kept feeling stabbing pain inside my body.

    I just kept my hands safe as they were the only open part of my body.

    I must beughing for a few minutes and only stopped when I felt seal started to suck mana inside my refinement engine.

    I upped my sleeve while shielding my hands from the azure monkey¡¯s attacks.

    I got control over my emotions as a refreshing feeling spread over my body while some of being sucked my newly formed seal.

    I started to defend against the attacks of monsters as seal being created in my temple.

    It willpletely be formed in two to three minutes and when itpleted it will give a very significant boost to my ability and power of Nine Raging Tides will increase as well.

    Nine Raging Tides is body the typing skill which multiplies the strength of my body by one at every tide.

    The fifth seal not only lessens the time interval of uses of the Nine Raging Tides but also its power.

    I kept defending against the attack of monsters as the seal is forming and soon formation of the seal ispleted I felt cool sensation traveling in my body, enriching every cell of my body with strength while also providing the little healing effect.

    As the cool energy spends on my body, I can feel increased strength of my body, I am stronger and faster than before.

    With this newfound power, I started to fight the monster in new abandon but this time these four azure monkeys quite caution of my attacks.

    Two of their kin has been already killed by me and now they had sensed an obvious hike in my power, they had be even more cautious but I am not worried.

    This fifth seal had given me my much enhancement in strength with it, I am confident in myself killing these monsters.

    I did not use Nine Raging Tides as I fought, I want to take them by surprise with its increased power.

    As the fight raged on, I gotplete control over my body. Earlier when the fifth seal is formed my strength increased a little and I felt little loose control over my body with a sudden increase in strength.

    But prolonged fight helped me get familiar with my new strength and my attacks and defense against monster also perfected.

    As I fought I kept searching for the right moment and it came, I came after fifteen minutes after the seal is formed.

    I have been noticing for more than five minutes that, one initial level monster like to spend extra time on my head as it hopped around it to hit.

    I will go to the chance to attacked.

    Seeing the chance, I suddenly crouched down and swing my sword in a circr arc, very near the surface.

    ¡¯First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide!¡¯ I activated the power of the tides mid-swing and its power increased three times suddenly.

    "Ooooh aa!" ¡¯¡¯Pachac!" My sword cut the initial level azure monkey in two without feeling any obstruction.

    That azure monkey that I killed had justnded on the surface and about to hop again, I used that chance of less than half a second to cut it in two.

    Now only three monsters are remaining, I can now use my fire strike skill but first I have a drink a mana potion.

    Defending against monsters attacks, I took out a bottle mana potion from my pocket as under my sleeves are only pieces of the treant heart.

    With only three monster and my increased strength, I don¡¯t think, it will take me more than half an hour to kill all these monsters and that all I have as the sky started to turn dark.

    As the fight goes on, the fighting bes an instant as long as there is a change in an opponent¡¯s movement, my sword will also move ording to its intimately.

    Observing this monster, I started to wish I also had wind power like them. With the help of the wind, I would have also able to do near impossible moves as this monster.

    ¡¯Chew!¡¯ Ashlyn chirp snort as she sensed my thoughts.

    ¡¯I was just joking!¡¯ I said to Ashlyn which she again replied with a snort like a chirp.

    ¡¯¡¯Fire Strike!" Suddenly chance presented and I activated my skill instinctively.

    Biting my sleeve, I looked at the silver bolt of fire traveled through the air, seeing the attacking toward it, it dodged and silver bolt only grazed my its cheek.

    ¡¯First tide! Second tide! Third tide!¡¯ I activated the power of three tides as the power of mana heart is still dissolving in my body.

    "Puchi!" my sword directly pierced the azure monkey that had startled by an attack that I hadunched before and its concentration on its kin that just evaded my Firebolt.

    After that azure monkey evaded my Firebolt, I felt a little sad and I would have to wait for a while to get next chance but next moment chance presented itself.

    It was another azure monkey who was looking at its kin who just dodge my Firebolt.

    Despite being low on mana, I achieved the power of three tides and attacked the monsters.

    That idiot monster only sensed my sword after it touched its neck.

    With only two monsters remaining one initial level and another mid-level, a lot of pressure on my mind released.

    Now I can easily kill these two monsters as they will barely able distract me while attacking.

    "Pachac!" I killed another monster after five minutes, now only one monster had remained.

    Only one monster remains an initial level at that, seeing only one remaining of its kind, it did not run away but attacked with madness.

    All the intelligence it had in its eyes had disappeared and reced with madness and cruelty.

    "Well, this makes things even easier!" I said loudly as I waited for a potion that I have a drink to be digestedpletely.

    "Fire Strike!" I bought it for a few minutes and seeing the chance, I killed it one shot.

    The monster was meter way when I fired a shot and it did not have a chance to dodge at such close distance.

    I look around to see the fight is still going on at full force but the majority of monsters had been killed.

    Jill is collecting monster cores and helping anyone when need.

    Giving her a light smile, I also started collecting monster cores.

    After I collected monster cores of the monster I had just killed, I moved toward the monsters that were killed by super elites.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew!" Ashlyn suddenly came out of me and flew away without saying anything.

    I did not even try to stop her she is not going to listen to no matter how time I told her that it¡¯s dangerous outside.

 Chapter 155 Dangerous HONEY I

    Super Elites only collect Corporal level cores while leaving the specialist ones for us.

    I am collecting cores as fast as I can as others also started to finish their fights and started collecting the cores.

    Even Corporal level adventurers are no exception as they also collect a monster core of specialist grade without care for their dignity.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" Ashlyn had brought back herb and fruit in her two w respectively and dropped them in my backpack.

    Without much talking she left again, I can¡¯t understand why she dropping of herbs.

    Fruits I understand as she I and I both ate them but she did not even touch herbs she brought back, I once tried to feed it too bitsy but she threw away as she tasted it.

    99% percent of the herbs she brought back are unknown if not some that identifiable are expensive, I would have thrown them away and used that emptied space in my storage and backpack for something else.

    While collecting monsters cores, I¡¯ve also kept the eye on the battle that is still going in.

    About a thousand monsters are left and they also getting killed every second.

    Earlier I didn¡¯t get a chance to look carefully at another Totem artifact but now I can see them.

    Max has normal length spear which looked like it made of rusted iron and it looked very ugly if not its shiny de edge, I would have thought it is a cold weapon from the old era.

    William¡¯s sword quite beautiful, it looked like it made of onyx rock.

    The other two super elites also had Totem weapon, one tall boy had battle ax which looked like it made of wood.

    The second super elite of that had totem artifact that we used today, If not it for knowing she is super elite, I would have thought she is using little peculiar dual des.

    I didn¡¯t know Totem weapons are being somon these days!

    Before today Totem weapons were things of legend for me which can only be wielded by powerhouses or important people.

    The information about Totem artifacts is not low-level evolver like me can ess but my luck was good that I found a book about totemic ruins from the past era.

    It ismon knowledge that 1st totem can be made in lieutenant grade and it can be anything but today¡¯s age most people prefer to make their totems in the form of weapons as they are most suitable for a man than other things.

    What is not know that evolver can make seven totems whole at a different stage of power.

    To make totem needs a lot of things, that depends on what type of totem you making.

    Totem is very important in fights, the higher the grade totem is, the better enhancement it will give to the user.

    There is a huge difference between Totem and Totem Artifact.

    What Totem Artifact is that after Totem bearer dead, that totem will materialize beside user body after taking all the energy from users body.

    The level of Totem artifact depends upon what stage powerhouse died and some other things.

    It said in the book that, no matter how many totem ones has, even if one has all seven Totems after user death only one Totem artifact will materialize out of dead users body and materialization of that Totem artifact is totally random.

    It is written in the book that the grade of the Totem Artifact cannot be chance and there will be little regression in Totem power after it became Totem artifact.

    So, all the Totem Artifacts were basically totems that materialized after original users death.

    Totem Artifact is very rare and it is the lowest of lowes would sell above hundred million credits.

    The enhancement is given by Totem artifacts can beparable, even high-level Knight grade artifact pale inparing normal totem which is same level user much less those at a level above or higher.

    It is said that even Normal totem artifact can double one¡¯s power and I can see why they say that.

    In less than two hours, two thousand people had killed eight thousand people and most number of hunts made by the Super-elites with use if their Totem artifacts.

    If they had used their normal Knight grade artifact fight would have taken an hour more.

    The fight had nearly finished and because of that thousands of people are now harvesting monsters cores.

    Seeing all the monster cores around me has been harvested, I walk toward little deeper woods search for the core

    These azure monkeys were also B grade monsters and because of their obvious weakness in defense they had been killed quickly but still, they had killed the highest number of people in battle till now.

    It is said that around thirty people had died in the battle, it shocking number considering most of the can be rescued by super elites.

    More people have been dead but they quickly healed by a piece of the Treant heart, I also shared a piece of the Treant heart to girl from the other camp earlier seeing she is seriously injured.

    This shows the power of the azure monkeys despite they being easily killed if not for Super Elites handling the situations, at least half of the people would have died.

    I keep finding unharvested bodies of monster now and then but I am not the only one here.

    ¡¯¡¯The Camps will be activated in ten minutes!" An unknown voice suddenly boomed across our ears.

    It must super elite from the other camp who shouted announcement.

    Ashlyn had been gone for nearly fifteen minutes, usually, she did not take more than five minutes to return.

    She had closed off her emotion I can¡¯t know her state but I am able to sense her location.

    It is a few miles away, hearing the announcement I started to ask Ashlyn toe back but there is no answer.

    Few minutes passed and I keep asking Ashlyn toe back if she didn¡¯te five minutes I will ask William for help.

    Suddenly I sensed hering toward me and her emotions also opened up.

    I can sense a hurry in her emotion and felt like some danger is approaching from behind her.

    The withing minute I saw fast silver outline through the wood and next moment Ashlyn arrived in front of me.

    "Did you roll in flower ashly.." I head when the heavy smell of flower assaulted my nose and I can there is some kind glittery powder across her body but when I looked what in her beak I am shocked.

    ¡¯¡¯We ...where did you get this?" I asked Ashlyn in heavily shaking voice, not only my voice is shaking but my body is shaking as well seeing the thing inside her beak.

    In her little beak is small thumb size honeb and golden brown drops of honey could be seen inside.

    I looked at the golden brown honey in absolute horror.

    There is only one type of bees I¡¯ve seen in this forest so far and that are Daffodil Bees and what I am thinking is right then we in fucking danger.

 Chapter 156 Dangerous HONEY II

    She has a thumb size piece of honeb in her beak, seeing if I understood everything.

    We are super fucked! I shouted in fear and shock as I saw that pease of honeb.

    ¡¯Chew chew!¡¯ Ashlyn chirp telepathically saying me to take the honeb.

    Her chirp made mee to myself from the shock and I quickly removed the delicate safe box from my storage.

    ¡¯ce it here!" I said as I opened the box.

    Nodding her little head she flew near the box and ced the small piece of honeb inside but not before drinking some honey from it.

    As I close the box, she suddenly went inside me and I started to run without looking back.

    It¡¯s only been a few second since Ashlyn came back, those monster bees would not be much behind.

    I stopped suddenly at the end of the woods and started to walk normally, I don¡¯t want anyone to know that I have a few drops honey of Daffodil Bess.

    If known then I would be in grave danger that even William would not be able to protect me.

    I heaved a sigh of relief after seeing noticed anything strange about me.

    ¡¯¡¯Buzzz Buzzzz......." A buzzing sound came suddenly and a group of about two hundred daffodil beeses of wood all of sudden.

    "Daffodil Be..." "Bang bang bang!" before he could fully say the sentence, all five super elitesunched their long-range attacks at bees without stopping.

    Within a minute all two two hundred some monsters bees are dead.

    "All people assemble to your respected camps immediately!" Max shouted.

    I sighed in relief seeing no one suspected anything and thought Daffodil bee attack was normal.

    I mixed into people talked with jill as I normally do.

    Some people who were going for the cores of monster bees stopped on their tracks and went back to the ce where people of their respective camp were griping.

    Without wasting any second, people of four camps started to arrange the protection artifact while we help cleaning the space.

    Within three minutes the field is clean and four big light blue domes came into ce.

    This time camps are little different though, they had arranged four camp side by side but this time there is a small pipe way made forcefield had connected to four camps.

    With this pipe way, others can travel to different camps.

    "They can do this? Why didn¡¯t they did it before?" I ask sitting under night sky besides our tents.

    ¡¯¡¯There was never a need to do that before as danger was manageable but now we are only three days away from the exit and monsters ahead are very dangerous."

    ¡¯¡¯They will need a n and make a strategy for two days before our four camps will meet the other four camps in two days." She said.

    After she said, I understood the reasoning behind why they did that, connecting four camps had many uses.

    ¡¯¡¯After we cross this area tomorrow, the monster will be more dangerous, many species of monster will attack together and we will probablye across many gigantified monsters," Jill said as she stood up and walked towards her tent while leaving me in shock.

    Species of many monsters attacking together, many gigantified monsters, her words really shocked me.

    Probably this is the reason that four camps came got together.

    We onlye across gigantified monsters only one time, they were two Sawtooth Earthworms.

    Their height was above fifty meters and was very dangerous, if not for Rachel and Max killing them quickly, it might have caused unforeseeable casualties.

    Outside the monster had starteding and attacking, there were already near thousand monsters are attacking the camps while more areing.

    I am a little surprised though, I thought there will be arge group if daffodils bees woulde but except for two small groups, none came.

    The first groups were killed by super elites in minutes while another attacked the shield for fifteen minutes and left.

    Taking a long sigh I went inside the tents there is still time for dinner.

    Ashlyn has been behaving erratically ever since she had eaten that two drops of honey.

    Her emotions are in a jumble as if she is drunk, I tried to call her out of me but she wouldn¡¯t listen.

    She is still very much entranced in her drunkenness that no matter how much I tried to call her out but she wouldn¡¯t listen.

    I didn¡¯t worry much seeing her drunkenness, Jill told that honey had an intoxicating side effect, she will be sober in an hour.

    I removed delicate case out my storage and opened it, aside from seven small pieces of the mutated Treant heart now there is even small piece of a honeb could be seen there.

    It is perfectly packed in a small transparent bubble so not a drop of honey could be wasted.

    Earlier I was too scared to look at honeb but not carefully looked at it.

    It thumb size honeb piece and holden brown honey could be seen inside it.

    If I guessed right there should be twelve to sixteen drops of blood inside it.

    I turn ver happy seeing that as it the biggest fortune I¡¯ve ever held.

    Jill had said that each drop of honey from Daffodil Bee would sell for ten million credit at least.

    There is a huge demand for it but very low production, even organizations have to organize a big force to acquire the honey from daffodil bees.

    Its value is no less than some mystical medicine, even the pieces of mystical medicine I have had are fewer values that drop of honey.

    The pieces of the mutated Treant heart I had could be used to Sergeant stage at most but this honey made by Corporal level Daffodil Bees could be used by a powerhouse of all Twelve stages, although it will very little use to theter powerhouse, it¡¯s still useful to them.

    One basic uses of this honey are that it increases the efficacy of any potion.

    Grade 1 potions efficacy would increase by four times, Grade 2 potions efficacy will increase 3 times, Grade 3 potion efficacy would increase 2 times and Grade 4 potions efficacy would be increased by 1 time respectively.

    Although many other factors also include in it but still this a miraculous use.

    Another it¡¯s used is that it can provide lifeforce, this is the main reason why it is so expensive.

    Taking lifeforce from others is forbidden and if found out then there is an extreme punishment for it.

    The things that could provide the lifeforce are insanely expensive.

    If people were to know I had a few drops of daffodil bees honey then I would be in grave danger.

    With a piece of honeb here, the small case capacity is nearly full, I can add most two thumb size things here.

    Before closing, I trace its runes with my hand, whoever had the craft these runes must be an expert.

    The runes looked so beautiful that I just want to keep looking at it.

    Other than touching, I didn¡¯t do anything to those runes.

    One thing Ie to know after reading the book about Totemic runes that things that involve runes aren¡¯t that simple.

    I closed the box and kept it back inside my storage, thinking to research them if I got the chance.

 Chapter 157 Dangerous HONEY III

    ¡¯¡¯Why the fuck is they making such noise!" I shouted as I woke up by the loud noise from outside.

    I get really angry when someone woke me from sleep especially before my time of waking up as there is still one hour till the dawn.

    I got up and started wearing clothes, I want to see why they are making such loud noise so early.

    It¡¯s probably due to monsters, some weird monster or arge number of monsters must have gathered outside the camp but when I went out of my tent and saw what are they shouting about, a gasp alsoes out of my mouth involuntarily.

    In the beautiful brightness of moonlight, I saw the horrible scene in front of me that I had seen only once a few days ago but I still dreamed about it.

    There I no monster outside or to be urate there is no alive monsters outside.

    Dried husky bodies of monsters could be seen lying on the ground, there is no open space as every single inch of surface filled with bodies.

    There must be about ten thousand bodies must be there but that¡¯s not the shocking thing.

    The shocking thing is that there are two giant bodies of two different monsters.

    One looked like Centipede monster while other is some kind of insect type monster which species I can¡¯t seem to identify.

    Both of their height is above fifty meters and had turned yellow as everything had been sucked out of them.

    Even powerful gigantified monster is able to save them from terrifying Daffodil Bees.

    My hand unconsciously went to my right pocket as I looked at the husky dried bodies of poor monsters.

    Ashlyn! I sigh in her name as I looked at the dried bodies.

    It¡¯s all because of her! If she hadn¡¯t stolen the piece of honeb from the daffodil bees, these poor monster hadn¡¯t had died this horrible way.

    Although I am quite angry about the dangerous risk Ashlyn took yesterday by stealing a piece of honeb from the daffodil bees but now I am quite happy with the result.

    If she hadn¡¯t stolen from the daffodil bees, the bees wouldn¡¯t havee to attack and killed these monsters, saving us a lot of time and efforts to killing them.

    The only thing I am sad about that the monster cores that I would have gotten fighting these monsters.

    "Today we will one hour early, please make your preparation ording to it." Rachel¡¯s voice boomed across the whole.

    Those who were sleeping would have definitely woken up hearing her loud announcement.

    Hearing her announcement everybody started to make preparation as there are less than two hours time.

    I am quite surprised about one thing though, there were eight people below Specialist grade before we left the main camp for Scind forest and till today all eight of them are alive.

    Two had leveled up to the specialist stage while six is still at private grade.

    I¡¯ve noticed many times that when the battle, these eight people would always hide around the Rachel and first to do the harvesting monster cores when battling about to be over.

    They are also the ones who are responsible for collecting the monsters corps for dinner and helping in making dinner.

    Freshening up, I went back to my tent and wait for dinner to be ready.

    Ashlyn is still sleepingfortably without a sign of waking up.

    Last night, I thought she would wake up in two or maybe three hours out of her drunkenness but it took her four hours to get out of the intoxicating effect of the honey.

    After waking up she had started to demand food unceremoniously, I really wanted to hit her chubby little face in anger but gave up after thinking she had stolen such precious honey and gave her the food I specially brought for her.

    Time passed by soon the dinner is ready, I finished dinner and packed my tent in a backpack to leave the camp.

    "Crunch crunch!" sound of breaking of bones could be heard from our every step we took.

    We had just start got out of camp and walking on the husky bodies of monster that had been sucked by the daffodil bees.

    We would have taken a detour a little but the whole area around our camps are filled with dried husky bodies of monster that will turn into powder or break apart by every step of ours.

    It feels very weird walking on this kind of dead bodies as we could clearly see the heart-wrenching expression on each and every monster we passed by.

    ¡¯¡¯It must be really painful to feel your lifeforce sucked apart while you are still alive and experiencing it?" Jill asked in a soft voice as a looked monster bodies.

    I nodded without saying anything, one can¡¯t imagine how much pain they have felt, it must be akin to being your soul tearing from your body.

    No living being should ever have their lifeforce sucked while they were conscious.

    Soon we passed the dead bodies of monsters and approached the central part of the core of the scind forest.

    I felt anticipation, fear, and excitement as I approach the wood, just three days.

    I have to survive three days in this woods and on the fourth day, I would in westblood sleeping in my tiny apartment but it will not be easy.

    In these three days, I will fight the strongest monsters I¡¯ve fought before and if it survived, I will return home with the fortune.

    Coming back to myself I took a step into the woods with rest.

    Walking a few steps inside, I could clearly feel the change in the density of foreign energy and quite surprised by it.

    I am not surprised by the density of this foreign energy but surprised how many time times dance it is, it is out my expectation.

    Its no wonder Rachel warned us that monster we will face in three days would be stronger and crazy that monsters we face till now.

    I gripped my sword tightly and readied myself for any type of danger toe.

 Chapter 158 Out of Realm I

    "Puch!" I slumped on the ground with the monster.

    This has been a bitter battle, I have never imagined that monsters in central are this dangerous.

    We had already lost more than seventy people since yesterday and many still are fighting the bitter fight.

    My whole body is riddled with injuries, there no part that is left unharmed, drinking the healing potion, I satfortably on the ground to let potion take its effect.

    The fight is still going on and I am still vignt of a monster attack.

    All the monster horde we had encountered in the Central are have bipedal monsters and they are very dangerous but also very helpful in giving precious fighting experience.

    This experience will be helpful when fighting against humans, although these monster are dumb and their brain filled with madness but there is no question about their strength.

    After five minutes, I felt good enough to remove the cores from the monster¡¯s bodies.

    Normally in this realm, we encountered monsters of same species attacking us inrge numbers and monster of other species won¡¯t mix with each other but in this area everything is different.

    Here we are receiving attacks from two or more racial groups at least and fight we just fought had three different types of monsters species with being more than ten thousand in numbers.

    I can remove the cores from the two monster species with the help of my skill but the third one is difficult.

    I have to ask jill for help to do that, she can easily help me now.

    Yesterday she had leveled up once again advancing to the peak level of Specialist stage.

    Her power rose quite a bit and she had helped me many times during the fight yesterday and today.

    Today and tomorrow will be myst two days in this realm and if I am able to survive it, I am going home rich.

    With money will I have after selling the materials I got from this realm, I will able to afford the systematic training of evolver.

    I can clearly see the elites of the organization are at a much better level than me despite being the same level.

    Jill who was quite inexperienced beforeing to this realm, now had be skilled evolver.

    I can feel that she could able to beat me if two of us fight, it not just because of the ability and skill she possessed but due to the systematic training she received from the organization since childhood.

    No amount of experience can feel that gap.

    Systematic training not only contain Combat Style, but it is also contain training under various equipment such as Gravity Chambers.

    If I had systematic training of the year, I would have had a lot easier time dealing with the monsters.

    I can see the little tricks and small movement, that jill and others perform during the fight really help them a lot.

    They some kind of flexibility in a fight that I can¡¯t identify and copy.

    Soon the everybody fished harvesting their loot and started moving forward with Super elite taking the lead.

    From the experience past few days, I know that any big horde won¡¯t attack us for at least one to two hours, that is enough for my wounds to heal.

    There are many lone monsters or small group of monster attacked us but all were cut down by us.

    The scouts are running ahead, to search for the safe route as we want to avoid the monsters if possible.

    Our pace is very quick as we had to reach our destination as soon as possible.

    Times passed by and it been little more than two hours since I thought we would at least not encounter monster horde at least for an hour but my thoughts were too optimistic as Jerry who is leading the group stopped suddenly.

    ¡¯Monster ising!¡¯ We only when the monster horde ising and fight is unavoidable.

    We don¡¯t have wait that long, we heard the slight tremor of the earth that means arge number of monster ising toward us.

    A few minutester we saw the monster first I was a little relieved thinking only one monster species is attacking us but soon after another type of monstere out and started attack without waiting.

    "Mooo!" "Grol!"

    Seeing the abilities of two monster species quite peculiar expression appeared on my face.

    Ones are scarlet color Bear which is breathing fire from their mouth while others are bull monsters which are throwing water jets from their mouth.

    Elemental monsters are lesspare to the normal monsters in this realm and that minster who can perform midrange to long-range attack are simply rare and now I am seeing two at the same ce.

    Feeling of little bewilderment, confusion, and iron appear in is obvious.

    I even wanted tough a little on my luck as fighting these monsters will be very tricky.

    Both monsters quiterge in height twelve meters being shortest while eighteen meters are being tallest.

    The monster had started to while we specialist grade is gripping our sword and waiting for the monster toe to use.

    With four camps merging together, the loose formation had changed little.

    Now all Corporal stage revolvers are at the front and all corporal stage monster will be handled by them while all the Specialist monsters wille to use.

    They will not touch any Specialist grade monster and if any dangerous monster got where it not supposed to be, it will be killed by super elites.

    The corporal grade will act like the firstyer of defense which will filter Specialist Grade monster for us and while if any corporal level monster got in, it will quickly be killed by Rachel or any other super elites.

    I activated all my weapons and started circting moves of exercise seeing the monstering toward us from distance.

    This fight will be very tricky, both monster species are able to perform both close range and long range attacks.

 Chapter 159 Out of Realm II

    "Mooo!" "Growl!" With a deafening sound, the specialist grade monsters came toward us.

    Soon a group of specialist monsters is separated and started to attack the evolvers.

    Three monsters ran toward me with furious expression in their faces.

    Of the three monsters, One Scarlet Fire Bear while other two Water bulls.

    ¡¯¡¯Whoosh whoosh!" All three of themunched a long-range attack.

    Suddenly everything turned slow and I can see water jet and fire attack forming in their mouth with very slow speed.

    While everything around me had started to run slow motion including my body but my thoughts process is unaffected.

    This happens to some time from childhood when I am on adrenaline, though it did not happen always when I am in adrenaline, it happens most of the time.

    Some people experience this very less and some people experience it but it is not useful as others would think.

    it does not affect that much as I am seeing in everything in s

    I can¡¯t change much as my bodies reaction is too slow to do much anything except for the seeing trajectory of the attack.

    I can¡¯t act on much as my strength is too low to act ording to it.

    If I had eight seals in my body right now, I would able to react fast and kill these monsters fast.

    Iugh at myself thinking that, if I had the power of seals I would have directly run and killed them directly before they could lunch an attack.

    Seeing three iing attack of water and fire, I ducked down and use my shield above my head defend myself from a change in attacks.

    ¡¯¡¯Boom!" All three attacks had missed me, although this monster has lethal long-range attacks, they need few moments to ready that attack and you are easily able to guess the trajectory of those attacks from their mouths.

    And it¡¯s not like they are crafty and smart like azure monkeys.

    There is another thing which helps me dodge the attack of these monsters which are their big size.

    Due to their fourteen, fifteen meter size, there is a lot of space to dodge their many attacks, especially a range one.

    "Growl!" Scarlet fire Bear came toward me growling as it ws started to burn with scarlet fire.

    I am quite surprised seeing that but I quickly reacted.

    First tide! I activated the power of the first tide to dodge the iing fire w attack from Scarlet fire bear and water jet attacks from the two water bulls.

    "Bang!" ¡¯¡¯Fuck!" I cursed as grazed by fiery ws of Scarlet fire bear while I was dodging water jets.

    The injury I received could not be said lite but it is not serious either but I cant mull over the injury as another attack ising.

    This has been a reality ever since we entered the central region, most of the monster I faced are B grade.

    Mad and idiot they may be but they are extremely strong if two or more B grade monster of the same level attack you, it became very hard to attack and defend.

    Despite having Knight grade skill, I don¡¯t get a chance to use and there is barely any chance avable to attack them.

    My strategy to kill these monster is first to observe them carefully and note their strength and weakness like how many types of attack they perform, the interval between their attacks, coordination between them, etc.

    After observing everything I will attack, this is the best method I can think of.

    Many people around fighting with the edge of life deathlike me, a simple mistake on your part and you will lose life to the monster.

    My former teammate had lost is life like that, he was literally crushed by the monster!

    I clearly remember his paste like a body on the ground, he simply crushed by a monster big paw.

    I saw much death since I¡¯ve entered this realm that I be numb to it and I don¡¯t like this feeling.

    One has to have empathy left in themselves no matter how many death one had seen.

    The monster I am fighting had formed simple coordination me that only two monster attack at the same time andst one attack right after when either two monster finishes attacking.

    And the most hateful thing about three of these monsters that these monster

    the long-range attack had no resting time, they can lunch next attack right after the previous attack without waiting for anything.

    I was hoping that there are a few seconds of interval time between each attackunch but there is simply none.

    I have seen only one second of rest when they are charging them skills but that cant consider ann interval time.

    "Boom!" I dodged another tow water jets attack and can feel droplets of water hitting my back after water jets attacks had crashed a few inches beside me.

    The only thing I relieve about since entering this central area that my knight grade skill does work without a problem as long as it is not peak level specialist grade monsters.

    I am very very thankful that I¡¯ve got this Knight grade skill otherwise it would have been really difficult for me to kill the monsters here.

    "Growl!" Scarlet fire growled again as Iunched it Fiery w again.

    This monster has a serious anger issue, another monster had lost their mind in madness but this one definitely lost in anger.

    Even if it was no foreign energy that affects them, it would have still behaved same way it behaves right now and I am very happy seeing that.

    At starting when we starting fighting, the monster was madly attacking me but they were careful not to obstruct each other attack.

    I still remember what Rachel said about these monsters before we had entered the Scind forest that ¡¯These monster may be mad but not an idiot if you consider them idiots then you would surely lose your life¡¯

    It is true, I fought many monsters since entering this forest but I rarely able to use one monster against others.

    It is very hard to use these monster to obstruct attack of anther monsters but there are always exceptions and this Scarlet fire Bear is an exception.

    As it is barely able tounch an attack on me, it started to get angry and in its anger, it started to interfere little with attacks water bulls which are attacking from behind.

    I just have to keep stroking its anger, till it getspletely lost in and that time, I will attack this monster in one shot kill.

    ¡¯Thud!¡¯ a while arrow flew above me and struck the monster not far away from.

    My luck is not that good that monster I am fighting will be killed by Rachel, it only happens two times ever since we entered this forest.

    Taking sigh internally, I kept fighting, trying anger this Scarlet fire bear and it started working as it started to obstruct the attacks of its partners little by little, I just have to it few more minutes and I will get the perfect chance to attack it.

    ¡¯Shake shake......¡¯ The ground started to shake loudly and expression of fear appeared on my face.

    Why did they appear quickly! I question internally as I make my mind to attack no matter the risk.

    Gigiantified monsters areing and from the shaking, it looked like this time there more than five.

    Gigamtified monsters are not a problem as they handled by super elites, the problem is with them, they brought anotheryer monster.

    The number of monsters I am fighting will immediately double after they came.

    There is another problem that super elite busy would be dealing with them for a few minutes and there would hardly in rescue.

    This is precious when most of the casualty urs and shows that without a super elite our whole group of near four thousand people could simply wipe single horde

    "Growl!" ¡¯Whoosh!¡¯ The Scarlet fire Bear growled and attack me with its fiery ws but this time instead of dodging backward or to the side, I ran toward it directly.

    The monster has a little surprise like in its eyes but it didn¡¯t affect its attack.

    As ws about to reach me, I duck and rolled toward its legs while eating two pieces of the treant heart from my sleeve and activating mask on my head while deactivating my boots.

    I did not escape unharmed from that ws as my whole back had been seared by fire.

    if anyone to look at my back, they will find burned marks all over it.

    "Fire Strike!" I shouted both for confidence and manage the pain of my back as I attack Water Bulls that are attacking the Water jet straight at me.

 Chapter 160 Out of Realm III

    "Fire Strike!" I shouted both for confidence and manage the pain of my back as I attack Water Bulls that are attacking the Water jet straight at me.

    "Puchi!" Before Water jet coulde out of its mouth, my sliver fire bolt squarely struck him on its head, killing it one shot.

    "Boom!" "thud!" Its partner death clearly surprised other bull as it lost focus and its water jet missed me by an inch.

    That clearly surprised me, because I already had my shield ready and two pieces of treat hearts dissolving in my body to heal any injury, I received.

    "Fire Stike!" I attack it again as I¡¯m not going to miss the god given the opportunity as seeing next water jet forming in my mouth.

    "Bang!" but before I could see if my attack struck or not, a big sledgehammer type fiery attack hit squarely on my body and I flew away like a broken kite.

    I am not surprised receiving this attack and kind of expected it as this was the main reason, I ate two pieces of treant heart.

    I always knew that after Iunched my fire strike, I would receive an attack from behind by Scarlet Fire Bear.

    That is why I activated my mask and ate two pieces of the treant heart so that the mask could protect my head and two pieces of treants heart could heal any injury I receive.

    On the other hand, meughing second Fire Strike is purely by seeing the chance.

    I already had enough mana as two pieces inside me recharged my mana within the second and that other water bull also missed its attack due to being a shock, it was the perfect chance.

    The only sad thing is that as I finishedunching my attack, I was hit by the fiery w of Scarlet fire bear which flown my body like a broken kite.

    It may look it had taken a minute at least but its all happened in four seconds as now my body is still shooting through the air.

    I am surprised seeing my body hadn¡¯t shed against any monster or tree before falling a little away from a fight.

    I would take few second to scarlet fire bear to chase after me, I hope it would be enough to heal my injuries rtively.

    Currently, every part of my body had been broken by scarlet fire bear attacks but it is rapidly healing due to the refreshing energy of the Treants heart.

    As the second passed my body started to gain the movement as I am able to move my body little by little.

    Seeing that I started activating my artifact one by one.

    Despite the crushing attack of the monster, I didn¡¯t lose any of my artifacts.

    This time I was well prepared and had an iron grip on my artifacts especially my sword.

    "Groooowl!" ¡¯¡¯Mooooo!" My heart skipped in fear hearing the loud noise of the monsters.

    The giant monster had arrived and they had probably brought a newyer of a monster with them.

    The giant monsters I am not scared about as they will be killed Super elite withing minutes but what scared me most that new group of monster they brought with them.

    I hope no new monster would attack until I am rtively healed.

    The earlier attack can also be some sort of blessing as it flung me away at a distance.

    To reach me that scarlet fire bear has cross thick battleground, I hope it got dead in a way or at least injured heavily but I know that is likely unlikely as no one has time attack extra monster which isn¡¯t attacking them, they would too happy seeing it going far away from them.

    I am little away from the main battle but not that far away as I could clearly see that the battle is happening in front of me.

    I just hope that any minster gaze didn¡¯t fall on me and it leaves its fight to attack me.

    As I am able to move my limbs, I crawl towards the shrubs that are not far away from me.

    If hiding in the shrubs could by me precious time for healing, I am ready to do that.

    Iid in the shrub while still keeping the eye on the battle that is happening in front of me.

    Its been twenty-second since giant monsters had arrived and I could see a clear increase in monsters but I could also head loud screams of gigantic monsters as they were taking the beating from the super elite.

    Seconds passed by as I track battle as well as my healing progress with bated breath and soon I am healed enough that could move my limbs freely with feeling slight pain.

    I stood in a coaching position in herbs while keeping my sword ready, I am now rtively healed that I attack.

    As soon as I am healed enough, I will join the battle again.

    ¡¯¡¯Growl!" Few second passed when I heart the growl and not soon after two Scarlet Fire beares into my view.

    It came! and it even brought a friend with it.

    ¡¯Sniff sniff¡¯ I started to sniff around to follow my scent, every monster in this forest had a rtively good nose and if they are keen on finding you, they can definitely do it no matter how hard you hide.

    "Fire strike!" I attack after gulping piece of treant heart.

    Before the other Scarlet fire Bear is dead before it could tell what hit it as it body fell with the thud!

    "Growl!" My old growled loudly at ran toward me anger filled its eyes, whatever madness that had in it, is reced by the anger.

    I smiled seeing iting toward it, I could have killed this as easily as other one but I kept it alive to make it even angrier.

    The angrier it is, the more mistake it will make and I would be able to easily kill it.

    I don¡¯t think, it will take me more than two minutes to kill it with my knight grade skill and I was right.

    "Thud!" with the thud its body fell on the ground, I killed it within a minute as it made simple mistake pouncing on me, making itself an easy flying target.

    Drinking the potion and resting for while I walk toward the main battlefield to help as the battle is still going on in the full swing.

 Chapter 161 Out of Realm IV

    ¡¯Slice¡¯ ¡¯Puch!¡¯ When I looked back weakly, the monster behind me is decapitated.

    ¡¯¡¯Thanks!" I said, earlier I was using Fire Strike on monster while another one wasing behind me.

    My n was to dodge as soon as Iunch the strike but now that jill had killed it, I have no such worries.

    I rested for a minute to let potions digest before again started attacking monsters again.

    In the midst of attacking my gaze fell on rhea who had slight red smoke covering her body.

    Her speed is so fast that I am barely able to catch her with my eyes, this is the speed type knight grade skill she is using.

    With the help of it, her speed got faster and her attack more lethal due to speed copying it.

    Sometimes when I see her using that skill, I wonder why hadn¡¯t I chose that skill but quickly reason cut in saying Fire Strike ability is best for me.

    Both of us choose the perfect skill we needed, she needed speed while I need lethal attack power and as I level up and able to conjure more bolts of fire, that is when my skill will be truly dangerous.

    While fighting I soon found the perfect ce, It is the fifty-meter body of gigantic scarlet fire.

    I can easily hide beside it and faint vibes that are still releasing from it can easily mast the fluctuation of my attack and help me hide.

    I will use this trick tomorrow if get the chance.

    Its been nearly two hours since I¡¯ve been fighting, after finishing my fight within forty-five minutes, I started to help another kill these monsters.

    It is very hard for specialist grade evolvers to kill these monsters without knight skill.

    There are still many monsters are still alive and those who finished their individual fights are helping in killing monsters.

    While fighting I found the perfect ce me to attack and take rest after that.

    It is near the body of Giagantified Scarlet

    As time passed more and more people finished their fight and started to help, with the continued effort of everyone monsters getting killed every second and their number leased to the point, that battle is nearly finished.

    ¡¯¡¯This one also!" I said to jill as she is helping me remove the monster cores.

    This is harvesting time after Jill had removed the cores of the monsters she killed, I ask her to help me.

    The defense of both of the species is immense and power of the third tide barely make a scratch, even power forth tide only able to prate half an inch into its skin.

    It¡¯s the best choice to ask jill for the help as she finished harvesting hers killed monsters.

    ¡¯¡¯Jill, I will need some potions from you? I nearly finished using all mine!" I really spend more than two hundred bottles of Mana and healing potion together.

    "Do you want it now orter?" she asked as she moved her hand toward the monster heart.

    Her hand felt little obstruction but it quickly passed through the heart and she removed the core from inside without dirtying her hands.

    This is her another body type knight grade skill which gives her hand immense strength.

    This skill is of her is quite special, it shows now fluctuating of energy, no obvious visual phenomenon.

    The only sign of her one can spot is that her hands turn slightly white but that thing most people overlooked as there is only a slight change.

    "Give meter," I said as I have enough for today but it would be really difficult for them to be for tomorrow.

    Not only I am nearly out of options, but I am also nearly out of treant hearts.

    I have only twenty-nine small pieces of treant heart left with me of that, four to five would be finished by the end of the day and I don¡¯t think, twenty-something pieces of the treant heart would be enough for tomorrow night.

    Treant heart is one of the things that kept the casualties low among it, hundreds of more people would have died because of it.

    Not only our camp had encountered treants, but the other camp also encountered as well.

    This realm is enough precious with treants and daffodil bees not considering the precious herb, this could be considered gold mine to the organizations in westblood but the only problem is those from the central continent.

    When I asked William and jill if they knew anything about the central continent, they both were oddly quiet.

    They must have known something but definitely couldn¡¯t tell me about it.

    Although they didn¡¯t tell me anything I know or continent could notpare it.

    I could tell it from their powerhouses which could easily kill Corporal grade monsters at private grade and that¡¯s not all, they all were able to cast knight grade skill at the private grate.

    it is very very hard to do that and I didn¡¯t think organizations in the Republic could train anyone who could kill Corporal level monster at Private stage without breaking the sweat.

    Even in the organization on in blood, the super elite is born at Corporal level after exceptionally hard training and some secret method.

    And from what William had said each Top organization had less than 10 super elites and they are various stages.

    I don¡¯t know if William stated the correct number or not of super-elite but I don¡¯t think there would be more than twenty super elites in top organizations.

    After collecting monster cores we started to move again with our fast pace.

    After one and half hour of peaceful journey, we came across another horde.

    We fought the fought with a horde and killed each and every monster that attacks us.

    By the time we finish collecting the monster cores, it started to dark but we didn¡¯t set the camp continued our journey for forty-five minute till it became fully dark but we had reached our destination as I could see four domes of blue forcefield in front of me.

 Chapter 162 Out of Realm V

    As we walk near the blue domes, I found that they had a clear lot more area than we would need to pitch the eight camps.

    ¡¯It looks like they had made arge field preparation for big battle¡¯ i joke in my mind.

    As we walk near the cam, the small opening formed on the blue forcefield and four people came out of five camps.

    William and other elite of the camp went to meed them as they started talking something in between them.

    Many small groups of monster attacked us while they were talking but it was handled by Corporal level elite.

    After fifteen minutes of talking the four super elites of went back to their camp and soon after the four forcefields closed down.

    The people inside their camps are as surprised as us.

    "What are they doing?" I asked Jill as she would likely have an idea what are they doing.

    "You will see in a few hours!" She said with a mischievous smile.

    The four super elites of another camp with other another holding the staffs of artifacts.

    Super-elites from our camp also took out staffs of artifact from the storage and started ced them around the boundary of the whole clearing.

    When I counted the whole staffs they are ced around the clearing, I became shocked, seeing they are cing 240 staff.

    ¡¯¡¯Everyone Enter inside the boundary of the staffs!" A loud voice boomed, we like headless chicken followed as he said.

    What happens next was the amazing and memorable scene I¡¯ve ever seen in my life.

    All two hundred and forty staffs of the artifacts drilled into the ground and suddenly they all lit up with blinding blue light.

    The blue light from them traveled up slowly and soon light from all two hundred and forty lines of lights Mets in the sky and started to form a blue dome.

    ¡¯Gasp!¡¯ I gasp seeing this, the giant dome had epassed the whole clearing.

    If a fight broke out we can easily fight more than fifteen thousand, I thought and that when it ticks in my mind.

    I thought it as a joke but it might be true, maybe this is reason erected this gigantic dome.

    ¡¯¡¯Is this where we are going to fight tomorrow?" I asked Jill to clear my doubt.

    ¡¯¡¯Likely." She answered I am a little confused hearing that, we were supposed to fighting our way towards the exit, not stay in position and attack the monsters that surround our camp.

    ¡¯¡¯I don¡¯t know anything!" Jill said when I look at her with questioning expression.

    Looks like we will only know after William came back but now he is a center where all the super elites had gathered and discussed something.

    Seeing it will take some time toe from his meeting, we pitched the side of our tent by side.

    There is no distinction between camps right now, it¡¯s like the original camp at the boundary of the scind forest.

    I am just resting in my tent when heard the loud voice of max.

    "Attention, everyone pleases organize in the center of the camp. I repeat, everyone ..." Max¡¯s voice boomed the minutes.

    I got up and walk out of my tent with Ashlyn when I knocked at jills tent and with her, I walk toward the center of camp where Max is standing on the giant tree stump, waiting for everyone.

    Within a few minutes, four thousand people gathered around the giant tree stump that max is standing on.

    "As you know, we are only a few miles away exit of the realm," he said while taking a break for suspense.

    "What you don¡¯t know that seeing our big moment in the forest, they had formed a had formed arge horde," he said.

    Most of the people are not shocked as they know once monsters notice big movement in their territory, they will form a horde to defend against it.

    People are more interested in knowing the number of monsters they are going to face.

    Everyone looked at max expectantly with bated breath, wanting to know the exact number of monsters.

    "By the Morning, twenty-five thousand monsters will surround the camp and they all will be B grade and there will be a minute number B upper-grade monsters also.!" he said

    ¡¯Suuu....¡¯ all of sucked the sharp breath hearing this.

    Ever since we entered the center area, in the past two days we had mostly faced six thousand monsters.

    Two thousand people against six thousand monsters and we fought quite bitterly against it but now he is telling us that there will twenty-five thousand monsters will be greeting us in the morning.

    The whole is bing chaotic suddenly as everyone discussing among themselves as this very very bad news.

    Not only we will face twenty-five thousand monsters of B grade, but max also said there will be a minute amount of B upper-grade monster.

    I know what terror that could bring us, there is the rtive difference between the strength B and B upper-grade monsters and that¡¯s not all.

    Many people out of potions or very few left to them. It became very noisy after all the people started shouting their concerns to the max.

    "Quite! All of your concerned will be answered!" Shouted Max, everybody suddenly became quiet.

    ¡¯¡¯There is two good news that I will share with you that will erase all of your concerns!"

    "First the good news is that after we defeat this horde, we will not face many challenges reaching the exit!" max said.

    Hearing that made lot of people calm but there is still a question about how we are going to beat the monsters first.

    "All super elites excluding me had already left an exit for the exit just now to bring the things we will need to fight the monsters!" He said.

    First people extremely shocked hearing nearly all the super elites left but were quite relieved hearing they had gone to bring important things.

    ¡¯¡¯They will also bring some reinforcement and not only they will bring the potions, but they will also bring the skills, from the fortune you had received in this realm, I think everyone is now capable of buying the skills."

    ¡¯¡¯We will start our attack day after tomorrow at dawn, tomorrow will be to you to rest and learn the skill!"

    He said that and jumped off the stadium leaving people murmuring the single word ¡¯Skill¡¯.

 Chapter 163 Out of Realm VI

    ¡¯¡¯Skill!" That word kept ringing in everyone¡¯s mind, they did note out of themselves even after max left.

    They did not even react when max said that we will not fight tomorrow but day after

    tomorrow.

    When theye to themselves and thought it through, they still did not care about a dayte expedition and more monsters that came with it.

    All of them were still busy dreaming about the skill.

    Only one-third of people have skill while others are mostly are without skill.

    There are two reasons most people below corporal level don¡¯t have the skill, first is a skill are really expensive.

    Even mediocre Grade 1 skill cost two million while the good ones are even more expensive.

    The second reason there aren¡¯t many ces that sold skills. There are two ces in a republic that sells skill to normal adventurers.

    One is Adventurers Paradise and other is Government.

    Adventures Paradise had a strange rule that only Corporal level could buy the skill from them and the Government charged an extra half million that prices in adventurers paradise, that is why most of the people didn¡¯t have skill.

    One more reason people are excited about that nearly all people here able to buy skill right now, no matter which level.

    Even those at Private Grade definitely had collected enough monsters core to able to buy a Skill much less everyone else.

    I am also very excited, by my estimate, I have already collected monster cores worth four million credits.

    Buying skill is one of my objectives after getting out of this realm.

    I had earned a fortune in this realm and with these fortunes, I may be able to finance the best training for myself for at least six months, including buying new gear.

    I walk back excitedly with jill back to our tents, she is very sad that her brother left for home after saying just word.

    I consoled her saying he wille back by the dawn and this forest there is no monster that is a threat to her brother.

    Hearing that her mood elevated a little, we kept walking around the whole camp four before dinner is ready.

    The dinner was quite tastypared to what we were used to eating every day at our camp.

    Ashlyn likes it so very much that she ate till she can¡¯t fly.

    "Ashlyn where do you keep all the food you ate?" jill asked for Ashlyn as I am holding her in my palms.

    "Cheew!" Ashlynzily chirps in annoyance and closed her eyes, not even bothering to hear any of her questions.

    Jill many times to poke Ashlyn but seeing she is not responding, she let go but bitsy did not.

    She tried for a full ten minutes but even then Ashlyn did not open her eyes, bitsy became sad seeing this, Jill had to console bitsy with treats.

    We talked for a little more before going inside our respective tent.

    I Tried to sleep early but I couldn¡¯t due to the excitement I am feeling for tomorrow.

    The super-elites that went to westblood would be able to return by dawn bringing skill and other things with them.

    ¡¯Chew chew¡¯ I am woken by Ashlyn¡¯s loud chirp and sharp beak on my face, when I looked at the time, I got quite surprised seeing it iste morning.

    In this realm, I normally woke up at dawn but today I subconsciously let go due to safety and I was too tense past few days, I let go consciously and slept till my body got urgently needed rest.

    "Good morning Ashlyn!" I said but she didn¡¯t reply to my greeting and looked at me annoyingly.

    "Chew chew chew chew!" she chirps at me angrily and asks me to open the p of the tent, so she could go out.

    She must have woken up hours before but lt my sleep and didn¡¯t wake me up.

    I can see the number of seeds and other parts of fruits lying around my backpack, I can see that she had eaten in the morning.

    Ever since we had entered this realm or since she evolved into Specialist grade, her appetite had grown more than before.

    She had started to disturb me at night for food, so I always kept my backpack opened before sleeping, so if she is hungry, she can eat herself but this time she is not annoyed because she is hungry but because she is feeling bored in close and wanted to go out.

    ¡¯¡¯Ok, ok ill open it!" I said with my hands in front and opened the p of the tent slightly, so she could go outside.

    Her chubby form flew away from the tent without taking a single nce.

    After freshening up, I get out of my tent and I greeted with cheerful atmosphere with no care for monsters that are attacking our camp.

    When I saw the number of monsters, my heart skipped a beat.

    Fucking Hell! I shouted in my mind seeing the numbers of monster. Max was right there are more than twenty thousand monsters out there.

    Not only that, the number of gigantified monsters had reached thirty-two.

    When they attack the blue dome, giant ripples spread across the dome, it felt so scared that if I was a child, I would have definitely shit my pants seeing this scene.

    There are currently seven monsters specious, four we have fought before while three arepletely unknown.

    I am very pleasantly surprised seeing one specious of monsters though, I never thought, I will encounter it again.

    Its Treants, they are one of the seven spacious of monsters that are attacking the big dome and they are in quite sizeable numbers.

    These Treants looked quite different than the ones that we face a few days, these once have little purple mixed in their green color.

    Of all gigantified minsters, giant Treants are most interesting to see, they are attacking the dome with their tens of branches, no matter whiches in their way, these branches pierce through it but still, they aren¡¯t able to do anything except for producing a ripple.

    Taking my gaze of monster, I look toward the center of the dome and walk toward it excitedly as nearly all the people of camp crowding there.

 Chapter 164 Out of Realm VII

    It feels like a small market back in the original camp, just like original camp in the boundary of the scind forest.

    There are hundreds of individual shops opened by people, selling many weird things that they found in the forest.

    Even I was surprised seeing a number of things there.

    Today there is no lunch and dinner from the camp, everyone has to buy it for themselves but no oneined about it, seeing there are so many makeshift restaurants.

    I see the many people buying and selling things, I would have done so but I have no knowledge of ores and for many weird herbs and fruits, I have to call Ashlyn who is happily flying in the sky.

    I don¡¯t think there is anything precious in what they are selling, otherwise, Ashlyn would have smelled ande to me chirping not flying happily in the dome.

    Two or three people seen such shops but most of the people concentrated on eleven ces.

    Hundreds of people could be seen in line in front of each shop, these eleven ces are making everyone so excited that those aren¡¯t in line also looking toward it now and them.

    The only thing that could make people this crazy is Skill, these eleven ces shops must be selling skills.

    I am right when I asked some people who came out of shops buying the skills.

    These shops are selling potions and skills, they said that there are only fourteen skills and every shop are selling the same skills.

    I did get disappointed hearing every shop are selling the same skills but quite happy seeing there fourteen skills, they are selling.

    The thing made me most happy and surprised that, they are charging the same price as adventurers paradise and not overcharge as government.

    Even the shop handled by government super elite had cut down the prices and selling the same price as rest.

    I found it quite baffling but decide not to think about it much, getting skill cheap is already enough for me and I will see if I could by two skill with the monster cores I had.

    I heard another good news while walking.

    The price if the monster core we got from the scind forest is a lot higher, it isparable to the core of Corporal level monster of the same level, some even sell at a higher price depending upon the energy they contained.

    I expected the higher price but never expected the priceparable to the core of one stage higher of outside monster.

    Means the price of the core of Specialist stage monster of this realmparable to the price of the core of Corporal stage monster in outside and price may go higher if the monster is a higher grade one.

    I roam the market for a while before I felt hungry and called the Ashlyn from the sky.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirped cheerfully as shended on my shoulder and we walk toward the makeshift restaurant.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn waves her wings in saying no and pointed toward the different direction.

    I am quite startled seeing her behaving like this, normally we would eat whatever ce I would pick but now I was just walking towards the restaurant, she disagreed and waved her wings toward another makeshift restaurant which is quite far.

    She looked quite adorable when she waved her wings, one just wants to pick her chubby self and massage her against the face but I control myself and did not do that, she will definitely get if I did that.

    I walk toward the makeshift restaurant she is waving her wings.

    "Umm its really good!" I said after taking a bite, it is at the same level as what we ate in the westblood.

    The chef might be a novice but monster meat more than make up for it.

    Ashlyn had quickly gobbled her te and asked me a second, seeing she is not full, I asked for the second te.

    Feeling full, I got out of the restaurant with Ashlyn in my palm, I roamed the market for forty-five minutes, hoping to find miracle fruit or Mystical medicine but no such luck, Ashlyn never responded to anything.

    Seeing the crowd around the shops had a lot of thin out, I also line up the front of the shop which has the shortest line.

    There are fifty-some people are in the line and talking people ahead and behind me, I got the clear idea on what they are selling.

    "Micheal!" I heard a familiar voice shout my name, it is jill and when I look up, I saw Jill and her brothering toward me.

    She has a huge smile on her face and she is overly affectionate to her brother.

    She was quite a bad mood when William left yesterday after saying a word but now her mood ispletely opposite.

    From my understanding of Jill, William must have given her something she dearly wants, otherwise, he would not be this affectionate with her brother.

    "Are you buying skill?" she asked, I nodded. yes, that is why im in line for half an hour.

    ¡¯¡¯Can youe out of line?" Asked William suddenly, I looked at him hesitantly.

    It has been twenty minutes I¡¯ve been in the line and if I step out it, I line up again from the end and all twenty minutes for naught.

    "Don¡¯t worry you will not have to line up again?" William said, hearing that I get out of line.

    "Maya said in favor of mystical medicine you have given her, you can pick any skill of that fourteen skill!" said William as we were walking.

    I got startled hearing that I got happy before shaking my head in mind.

    From talking to people, Ie to know that the cheapest skill costs 2 Million while the most expensive would cost 6 Million.

    The price of a piece of mutated treant heart most would be 2 million most and the skill I am thinking of buying is worth 3.6 million.

    The difference is too much much if it was a difference of 100, 200 thousand, I would have definitely epted but the difference of 1.5 million is too much, even if I am greedy for money, I still have some principals.

    "Sorry, it¡¯s too much, I can¡¯t ept it," I said while shaking my head.

    William just about says something but jill cut him up.

    "Snort! It¡¯s not you taking advantage of her but she is taking advantage of you, whatever skill you will take, she will only have to pay 25% percent of it only, even if a most expensive one, she will still pay less than what she owed you.!" Jill said with a snort.

    I look at William for confirmation, he nodded and said, "What jill said right!"

    ¡¯¡¯In my opinion, you should buy two skills instead of one! Few Millions are nothing for her!" Said jill again.

    Look like jill is not a fan of Williams new girlfriend. William just smiles but didn¡¯t say anything, he is quite smart to know, not speak for the favor of girlfriend when in thepany of sister or opposite.

    ¡¯¡¯Ok, I¡¯ll select one," I said as William take me toward the shop in left.

 Chapter 165 Out of Realm VIII

    With William with me, no one dares to stop us as we directly went for the shop.

    I feel bad seeing those in line grumbling but seeing super elite walking, no one objected loudly.

    Some wanted to object but they stopped by those who were from and behind the one who wanted to object.

    Seeing using, Maya, Williams girlfriend who is casually watching the movie behind the shop came to the counter excitedly.

    Normal member of an organization is responsible for the selling of skill while Maya who is close to bing super-elite is a supervisor, her job only to keep an eye on those who are selling the skills.

    "William you came! You must be jill, I am Maya. William talked a lot about you, jill!" said Maya with a charming smile.

    I can see why William like her so much, she is a very beautiful girl, the same level as Jim¡¯s girlfriend and she also has the ability to back her beauty.

    She had greeted Micheal and jill with a charming smile while totally ignoring me.

    I smiled ruefully in my mind, these peoples of organizations if they see normal adventurer, they will treat them like air especially powerful members.

    Jim¡¯s girlfriend was also like this, I did not get sad seeing this but instead, I feel even more inspired to work harder.

    To be strong enough so that they will acknowledge me on their own.

    ¡¯¡¯Nice to meet you too Maya, my brother wouldn¡¯t stop praising you and I can why!" Jill praised.

    There was not a speck of annoyance on her face or in her voice, it lookedpletely polite conversion but one can sense raging undercurrent between them.

    ¡¯¡¯I hope, its all good things." Said Maya with her charming smile.

    A beautiful smile appears on jill face and she was about reply when Micheal cut in and stopped their war of polite words.

    ¡¯¡¯Maya, we havee for a skill that you promised Michael." Said Michael to Maya.

    Maya¡¯s cheeks reddened a little hearing Williams voice but she quickly controlled herself.

    ¡¯¡¯Oh right, here are the fourteen skill, choose one which you liked!" She said lightly and counter projected fourteen screens containing information about fourteen skills.

    Without care for Maya¡¯s words, I concentrated on the fourteen screens of skill info.

    These fourteen all are Grade 1 skill of the which nine are attack type, three are defense type and two are rted to speed.

    Of nine attacking skills, six are skills which need specific type ability to activate, of which four abilities are needs elemental abilities while thest two needs other abilities.

    The three attack type skills which can be used by anyone but only one is powerful and surpassed the Nine Raging Tides skill that I had.

    It is a great skill, somewhat simr to jill¡¯s knight grade skill Piercing Spindle, this skill probably is watered down version of Piercing Spindle.

    But no matter how great they are but they are not enough to injure B or B Upper-grade monster as Specialist grade can use the only fraction of its power as half skill.

    It ispletely different when it used by Corporal grade revolvers as they could bring out its true power.

    It is the most expensive skill of all fourteen skill costing 6.3 million credits.

    I move to three defense type skills, of the three skill two can be only used by this who have earth type ability while the third one can be used by everyone but its defense is very mediocrepared to other two defensive skills.

    I like one defense skill name Mud Wall, it has a very good defense but unfortunately, it can be only used by those have to earth elemental ability.

    Sighing I move tost two-speed type skills and they are very good skillspare to other attack and defense type skill.

    First-speed type skill has quite a peculiar name called Lively Wind, it is quite a good skill and increases the speed by lot.

    The more mana you put into, the faster your speed will be but it has a great drawback.

    It uses too much of much mana, mana is not a problem as I have treant heart and potions which could expedite mana recovery, I would have definitely selected this skill if not for my heart is on the other skill.

    Thest skill could not be totally considered speed type skill but it has some elements of speed type skill.

    This Skill called Fire Wind Sky Steps, quite a domineering name to give to the skill but this skill worth it.

    Reading its description any knowledgeable person can tell it is derived from Knight grade skill and the one derived it had done the job quite beautifully.

    Fire-wind sky steps is a skill that creat small foothold in the air in the air with the help of your ability for the moment.

    It¡¯s like standing on the air for a moment, with the help of this skill, I can take a double jump in the sky or toward the monster.

    It had many applications and one can use it for attack and also evade, it is a multipurpose skill.

    With the help of this skill, I can make seven footholds in the sky but due to in specialist stage, I can make only three and each foothold will cost me, 10% to 20% mana but this skill also has a drawback though.

    The foothold is only two inches in diameter and can only stay in the sky for half a second.

    One will need good senses and bnce to master this skill but I am confident in myself, if I work hard, I will able to take at least two sky steps with it.

    ¡¯¡¯I will take Fire Wind Sky Steps skill," I said. Jill and William clearly startled by my choice but they didn¡¯t object as they I am smart enough to skill to chose the skill with is best for me.

    "Ok, ce your holowatch in the counter!" she said curtly, I did what she told me and ced my holowatch on the counter.

    "Ting!" sounded in my holowatch stating, the skill transfer isplete.

    Seeing it is done, I turn to left. After this skill taking the skill, I am still a little unwilling though.

    I also wanted the Lively Wind skill, fire wind sky steps were my first choice while lively wind my second, thebination of these two skills would have been amazing.

    I wanted to buy it but I can¡¯t, ording to my estimate, I have mana core worth little more than four million while the lively wind cost 5.2 million.

    Earlier when I line up for fire wind sky steps because I had enough money to buy it as it cost 3.8 million.

    ¡¯¡¯Micheal you should buy more skills if you want William has 50% discount here!" Said Jill, she must have seen unwillingness on my face.

    ¡¯¡¯There is no need, this one is enough!" I said while shaking my head.

    In a fifty percent discount, I can definitely afford it and I really wanted to buy it but I didn¡¯t, I don¡¯t give them the impression that I am using our friendship for gain and even my pride wouldn¡¯t let me do that.

    "Don¡¯t you consider me your friend, if you really didn¡¯t see me as a friend then you didn¡¯t have to!" Jill said angrily.

    Fighting side by side few days, she really knew all my strength and weakness.

    In the attacking side, I have no need for the skill, any normal person could tell I have a powerful knight grade skill and all the attack type here won¡¯t be much against B and upper B grade monster other than providing the strength of self-preservation.

    What Ick in speed and defense and these skills would help to increase my speed and defense.

    I wanted to say no but seeing her expression and knowing her nature, I know she would feel bad if I didn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡¯¡¯Ok, I¡¯ll take lively Wind," I said as this is the only thing which could help me in tomorrows battle.

    I can see the Maya expression, her eyes clearly showing disdain for me.

    She is defiantly thinking I am using her boyfriend and his sister for my gain and all was an act, her disdain even more increase after seeing Ashlyn in my hands.

    One can definitely tell she is low-grade beast and one is slightly knowledgeable, can easily able to species of Ashlyn mutated from.

    ¡¯¡¯I¡¯ll pay!" I said firmly when I saw Micheal came forward and taking out monster cores from his pocket.

    Micheal and Jill wanted to reject my request but hearing firmness in my voice, they let me pay for my skill.

    I quickly take out monster cores worth of 2.6 million from my backpack to pay for skill.

    Jill wanted to buy me another skill but I rejected it and quickly left toward my tent, jill also came with me seeing her brother had no intention of leaving as he is quite busy with his girlfriend.

 Chapter 166 Out Of Real: Final Battle IX

    I looked at monsters crazily attacking the blue done, one will just shake in fear taking one look at them.

    The most fear produced by the gigantified monsters which are numbers had reached near hundreds.

    Their expression looked like they want to eat you into a single bite, many people had an expression of fear on their faces seeing the monsters but there is also confidence.

    Their confidence stems from the skill they have brought yesterday, from which they would at least would have the power of self-preservation.

    Four thousand people divided into 10 groups are lined up across the whole dome.

    Each group had their territory and they will fight in their own territory, the groups are divided brilliantly, no matter how many monsters came, they will effectively handle by the ten groups.

    There is another good news that Jill had told me earlier, that there is some reinforcement came with her brother yesterday from westblood.

    Having one more super elite can change the course of the battle and from the way, jill was talking there is definitely more than one super elite came from the westblood.

    My eyes are little red due to insufficient sleep I got.

    Yesterday afternoon after I brought the skill, I started to study it immediately.

    Within three hours, I understood the basic part of both skills which I would need for today¡¯s battle.

    Compare to knight grade skill, grade 1 skill are very easy to understand and those who have already understood the Knight grade skill, it is easy for them

    After studying I started to practice it as they allowed half the dome for skill practice.

    I got the grasp of Lively Wind pretty quickly and luckily, the more mana you feed it to the lively wind, the more faster your speed will get and while practicing I heard quite interesting use of this skill.

    This skill is a little special, it is true that this skill uses lots of mana but that is only applied when you want maximum speed.

    The special use of this skill is that you can keep it always active, you just need to keep supplying it minute amount of mana and when you need to dodge an attack, you can instantly feed it arge amount of mana and increase your speed.

    Seeing this use many people started to flock for this skill at shops that this skill became the best selling in the camp.

    While Lively Wind is one of the easiest to master Fire Wind Sky steps is the hardest, while practicing I can¡¯t remember exactly how many times I fell.

    Bruises had formed on my face and bones broke while practicing this skill.

    As it description had said that this skill will form foothold of a 2-inch diameter which is less than half of my feet size and that foothold will only hold for half a second.

    After jumping I have to quickly activate this skill, forming the foothold below my feet and use it as leverage to take the second jump with the strength of only one leg.

    Ivee across many challenges while practicing this skill, the first challenge is that I have to activate this skill at the perfect timing of my need, either when I¡¯m going up or falling down or between both.

    Second is that within half second of activating the skill, I have to bnce myself on half-inch diameter foothold without falling and then leverage it to take the second jump without falling.

    It seemed easy but it is very very difficult, one needs extreme coordination to perform this skill.

    I failed hundreds of times, fell on the grown with many unimaginable angels, one time even hurt my crown jewels as I didn¡¯t activate my armor while practicing. I learned that lesson in a hard way.

    That not the end of it, at Specialist stage, this skill can help you make three footholds.

    Creating and jumping on three footholds consecutively is very hardpare to doing that in one foothold but one able to do that one would reach unimaginable benefit from it.

    I practice tillte midnight and gained basic mastery over it but it cost me my sleep as I am able to sleep for only two hours.

    ¡¯¡¯The Dome will open in thirty seconds!" Shouted unknown super elite, hearing this everybody became tense and gripped their weapons tightly.

    There are more than thirty thousand monsters made of eight species in total.

    The first monster is Treant obviously, second is another nt type snake monster which looked like it made of violet grass, that is why everyone calling it Violet grass snake.

    The third monster is chimpanzee monster which had sharp thorns made of rock all over its body, we named Rock Thorn Chimpanzee.

    It is one the dangerous monster here, I have seen it bore a hole into another monster without much obstruction as thorns around its hands which revolved at high speed.

    Forth monster is ck Slime Toad, which had ck slime flowing all over its body whatever it touched will be melt.

    The fifth is Copper Rhino which had a full body of copper color and even its hair also made of copper.

    Sixth is another snake type monster which has ugly dots all over its body and all people it calling it Dotted Snake, this name gave apletely different feeling to one.

    It shoots poisons which directly corrode the skin as long as it made the contact.

    The seventh monster is flying type monsters, they had the highest numbers.

    They are wind crows, they attack with sharp small wind des.

    Thest and most dangerous monster species that attacking us is Fiery Lion, they have the shortest numbers but they are extremely dangerous.

    They are are fire elemental monsters and have wide range attack named fire tide which can engulf the area of ten meters easily but this is not their most dangerous attack.

    Their most dangerous attack is their ws which split the Rick Thorn Ape in tow with a single w attack.

    They are definitely B upper-grade monsters, only they can do this foot.

    All the monster are bipedal monsters except for two snakes and crow monsters.

    ¡¯The dome is opening!¡¯ I heard sound from behind, the blue dome is opening and monsters growled excitedly seeing that as they tried to get in with madness and hunger in their eyes

 Chapter 167 Out of Real: Final Battle X

    I can see the forcefield opening, they are going to a quarter of the dome.

    This entrance may seem small but it¡¯s veryrge, hundreds of monster came inside, there is a problem even four gigantified monsterse together.

    "Growl!" A giant Copper rhino rushed in crushing thousands of normal monsters with his to giant legs.

    It the first monster that came inside the dome but before it could attack anyone, it was killed by the attack of super-elites, it didn¡¯t evenst for than ten seconds.

    Its giant body fell, crushing tens of monsters that were behind.

    With super elites, many peopleunch attacks at monsters that areing through the open space but is used, there are too many monsters and they could not kill all of them.

    I asked Jill why they are opening the quarter part of the dome as this huge entrance and fifteen thousand monsters could easily enter within ten minutes and there will be many casualties.

    She said that they had finished the battle before evening or monsters from other areas also woulde and that time we will have more monsters in our hand that we could handle.

    That time we will suffer more casualties in our hand.

    More monsters started to pour in and the corporal level started to fight with them.

    ¡¯Caw caw caw..¡¯ The wind crows entered inside the dome and started to attack with sharp wind des.

    That god! That everyone has received instruction on surviving against wind des.

    One has to give preference to mask if they have one or at least cover head with something that able to obstruct the wind des.

    These wind des were so sharp that whatever they touched will be cut clean.

    I saw a group of wind crows ising toward us from the sky and on the ground, there is a group Treants, Rock thorn ape and Violet grass snake.

    I felt relieved seeing only these monsters areing and not fiery lions.

    I have seen the terror of fiery lion just now, normal warrior of the same level can¡¯t even block the single attack of them, with a single w, the fiery lion had sent boy same level as it flying like a cannonball.

    The boy had already be heavily injured when it fiery w shed against him, I don¡¯t know if he is alive or not after crashing on the ground.

    I saw super elite running toward him and feeding him something but I didn¡¯t know he survived or not as moved my gaze and looked at monsters that areing toward us from the sky and the ground.

    ¡¯Zip zip zip...¡¯ numerous wind de attacks came from the sky, I dodge and defended against them while Jill had already started using her long range skill, a winding crow will die every time sheunched her attacks.

    I kept defending against them as it is not the time tounch my attack.

    The group of the surface monstering toward us in full force attacking whoever thates in their way.

    This battle isplete than another battle, here monster had started feeling every corner of it.

    This time there is nothing like you pick your monster and fight with it, this time you have to fight every monster your eyes fall on while keeping eye on your back as monsters are everywhere.

    "Growl!" I heard loud growl seeing group monsters hade near us with Copper Rhinos at the front and in that group, I saw that monster I ¡¯ve been waiting for.

    ¡¯Now it is time for me to attack!¡¯ i said in my mind seeing group crows in the sky while

    I started to feed Lively Windrge amount of Mana and jumped high, I had been keeping Lively Wind activated for some time right now at minimum mana but now, I that need it, Instantly feed arge amount of mana.

    ¡¯¡¯Whoosh!" I jumped up with a whoosh, this speed is costing me 5% of my mana every second but I am sure my attack will be done in three to four second.

    As I speedily jumped up at high with the help of Lively wind but it is far from enough to reach the where a group of wind crows is flying but I have a n.

    Fire Wind Sky Steps! I activated second skill as I near losing the momentum of my jump.

    A small two-inch diameter formed a foothold formed below my right feet if one take a look at it one will think it made of fire and it is right.

    The reason this skill called Fire Wind Sky Steps because it can be used by only those who have either fire or wind ability as this is the ability which made a foothold in the air.

    ¡¯whoosh¡¯ i took the second jump with the help of the foothold, the group crows noticed me finally and started to attack but I already had a shield prepared for it.

    ¡¯Dub dub dub!¡¯ half of the wind des collided against my shield but another half against my body, it felt like knives are slicing me.

    Without stopping by their attack, I created the second foothold and took a second jumped.

    "God!" I said as I nearly fell while taking a jump, yesterday when I practice there was no obstruction but now, I am taking the jump with the help of tiny foothold while receiving many attacks.

    I let go of Lively wind and Sky steps as the power of this jump would be enough to help crash on to the group of wind crows.

    The nearer I got more attack I received from the wind crows, I didn¡¯t back down and Charge toward it with the momentum of the Crows.

    ¡¯First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide!¡¯ I activated as I about to crash into the wind crows.

    A minority of crows fled seeing me crashing toward them but the majority of them still stayed and continued to attack.

    ¡¯Caw Caw caw...¡¯ they cowed loudly as I crashed into their group but I didn¡¯t pay heed and swung my sword in full circle.

    The wind crows are speed and attack type monsters and had very low defense, even Grade 1 skill is lethal to the Initial level wind crows.

    "Pierce Puchi pierce Puchi....." many winds crows around me either cut or injured by the sword and started to fall down but I don¡¯t have time to count how many crows that I had to kill as I am about to lose the momentum of my jump.

    I stopped the cirction of Nine raging tides despite its running period isn¡¯t over, I have no need it in the next part of my n.

    I swiftly take a look downward and decisively ate to two pieces of treant heart, I will need them for what I am going to do.

    Next moment I lost momentum and started to fall but I wasn¡¯t worried as Iunched my next attack.

    "Fire Strike!" A silver bolt of fire shot through my sword and directly pierced the head of twelve-meter long violet grass snake who was directly below me and had its mouth ready to eat me.

    I felt weakness for the moment due to huge mana loss but quickly refreshing spread through my body, feeling up all the mana that I¡¯ve lost.

    I am still falling down and I¡¯ve yet to kill the real target for which I¡¯ve taken such a huge risk.

    Sky Steps! I activated sky when I am half way into falling to both limits my fall and pounced toward my target which is treant.

    In mid-air, with the help of foothold, I pounced toward the treat which is attacking Jill and another boy at the same time.

    Jill is doing fine, killing monster every few second but the boy in bad condition as he is taking attacks from various monsters, it his luck that I willing to lessen his burden by killing one of the monsters that are attacking him.

    ¡¯Fire Strike!¡¯ I attacked after I got a clear view of its weak spot without instruction from its branches and tongue.

    Like other monsters that died by my Fire Strike, it died without knowing what killed him.

    ¡¯¡¯Crash!¡¯¡¯ I crashed against its branches of Treants but before any monster could notice me, I burrowed toward Treants trunk.

    Its thick and verdant branches should be able to save me for eyes another monster for a few seconds, that will be enough for me get my price, for which I did such a dangerous attack for.

 Chapter 168 Out of Realm: Final Battle XI

    I faint refreshing power travel through my body taking away most of my weakness as I silently move towards the trunk of the Treant.

    I now have about 30% mana left in my body, which should be enough I think.

    I finally reached the Treants trunk and could see the small hole made by firebolt.

    First time when I started to use Fire Strike skill, I used to miss some time but now I have practiced on hundreds of monsters that I barely miss my targets.

    ¡¯First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide!¡¯ I ce my sword inside that small hole and made it big enough that my hand could get.

    I weakly took my hand inside the hole, I had to provide extra mana to skill to make the hole big enough if it was previous Treants that I faced, I wouldn¡¯t even have to use the skill to make the hole with my current strength.

    I removed adult fist size mana heart and I was surprised to find it purple instead to green like the mana heart of another treat

    I took the small bite, half the size of treant heart pieces that I had in my sleeve as I¡¯ve been warned about peculiarities of this Treant heart by William.

    The small bite of treant heart felt like a piece of ice in my mouth and soon it meltedpletely and frigid cold feeling spread all over my body.

    That god I was already prepared otherwise I would have definitely would have caught off guard.

    William had told me earlier that mana heard of this treatment would give a feeling of frigid ice instead of refreshing feeling that other mana heart gave.

    Soon I got familiar with it and was able to move my limbs freely, it is just a feeling and nothing else.

    This feeling didn¡¯t affect the body, as long as I kept my emotions in check, I can definitely eat it amidst battle without affecting by its biting cold feeling.

    I decided it in twenty-one small parts and put inside the holes in my sleeve.

    I took all that risk is this Treants heart, as long as dint have it, I can instantly gain mana in second and use my skill without care.

    Counting these pieces of mana heart, I have total thirty-five pieces, which would be able tost me for a little more hour in this battle.

    I will have to kill another treant monster, especially after an hour to keep a supply of mana heart.

    Gaining the treants heart, I feel lit more relieved, now I can fight without care for the world at least for an hour.

    "Growl!" I was thinking of taking a few more seconds of rest when I heard the growl of Copper Rhino as it ising toward me.

    ¡¯¡¯Fire Strike!" I lunch the fire strike seeing the minster is as I will hardly get a chance if a group of monsters attacked me.

    "Thud!" Its dead body fell with the thud but that noise attracted the attention of monsters.

    Two ck slime toads and one Rock thorn ape came toward me from the distance.

    I quickly piece of the treant heart for mana recovery as I felt the cold sensation all over my body.

    I wanted to use Fire strike again to kill another monster but the ck slime toads to fast.

    "Croak croak!" they crocked loudly attack me with their tongue, there also had ck corrosive substance like skin, once touch it can melt skin and inrge amount, it can even damage my Grade 1 artifacts.

    "whoosh!" I activated Lively Wind and feed it enough mana that I would avoid their attack.

    I dodged their attack to the left as in the right rock thorn ape is attacking me but before I couldunch an attack at them, I saw swift wind de attacking me from above and they are so swift, that I don¡¯t think I can avoid them.

    ¡¯See!¡¯ I took a sharp breath as I felt a hundred if knives piercing my skin.

    This is definitely mid-level wind crows attacking me, the initial level doesn¡¯t have this power and quantity.

    I am lucky that it is only mid-level wind crows if it were peak level then this wind des definitely would have passed by armor and injured me heavily.

    "Dhud dhud" "Growl!" Rock thorn Ape loudly drummed its chest and ran toward me but unfortunately, its speed is too low, it can¡¯t catch me when I using the lively wind.

    "Sizzle!" The ck tongs of ck slime toad attack me, I dodged them but this time few drops of slime from their tongue sprinkled on my armor and it made the sizzling sound.

    Thank god! The amount is very little otherwise armor would have burned by this corrosive substance.

    ck slime toads are one of the ugliest monsters, I¡¯ve ever seen.

    They looked bloated as they stood on the two legs while ck substance could be seen dripping from their body.

    Wherever that ck substance hit on the ground sizzling noise could be heard.

    I keep dodging the attack of surface monsters while bearing the burned of wind des falling from above.

    If I did not have this Lively wind, I would have definitely beaten ck and blue by these monsters.

    I wanted to attack from the sky but in the air are mid-level wind crows if it were initial level, I would have jumped without fear but it different for mid-level wind crows.

    ¡¯¡¯Bam!" I head loud bam above me and when I looked to see, the whole group of mid-level crows annihted by long range skill.

    I did not see who attacked it but I did not waste this god give chance.

    I activated sky steps at the same time, I started to feed arge amount of mana to the lively wind and jumped.

    I made the first foothold with sky steps and take the high jump and as I reach high enough I made the second foothold I took the second jump.

    While going up I ate the two pieces mana heart and felt frigid all over my body.

    At this distance, the tongue of ck slime toad won¡¯t able to reach me.

    "Fire Strike!" I activated my skill shot the silver bolt of fire through my sword and it hit it without on the spot.

    As I lose the momentum and started to fall, I again activated sky step to managing my fall and to lunch the second attack.

    "Fire Strike!" Iunched another attack at the second ck toad, killing it one shot.

    ¡¯¡¯Thud!" Inded on the ground with a thud and could see Fire Thorn ape charging toward.

    Seeing that I smiled and was about to activate lively wind when I felt intense danger behind my back.

    "Roar!" A loud roar of fiery lion rang out behind me and when I crane my neck a little, I saw fire tideing toward me.

    There is no way I could dodge, it spread ten meters around me, even if I feed all my mana into the lively wind, I still won¡¯t be able to get out of fire tides range in time.

 Chapter 169 Out of Realm: Final Battle XII

    It wouldn¡¯t take long to that fire engulf me, even Rock thorn Ape had stopped midway seeing fiery lion attacking.

    There is no chance of me dodging that fire, even if I activate lively wind, the fire will still engulf me and that time I will be a living target.

    My body would be engulfed in fire, which will definitely attack more monsters than normal and I even might attract more of fiery lions by running around bathed in fire.

    There is no problem surviving it fire, I have confidence in myself that I coulde out of it rtively unharmed, the problem is whates afterward.

    Surviving after is the problem, it will definitely attack me physically after its fire tide attack and that¡¯s the main problem.

    I will have to use that chance when it wille to attack me physically.

    I thought all that in a fraction of second and after making a n, I started its execution without dy.

    I move my sleeve toward my mouth to eat the pieces of treant heart while at the same time using my fire ability to cover my self in my silver fire, every inch of my body is covered in fire, leaving no corner behind.

    The fire tide touched me and I ate the pieces of treant same time, I don¡¯t know how many pieces I ate but it is definitely more than five.

    Next second I ovee with feeling hot and cold and at the same time.

    Hot from the fiery lion¡¯s power that is engulfing me and cold from the treants heart that I just ate.

    Both sensation shes in body but I can feel the fire of engulfing me bing stronger and the frigid cold sensation of Treants heart is drowned by them.

    My silver fire is covering my body but the fire of Fiery lion is very powerful and sticky quality into it, that it even started to burn my silver fire slowly.

    I started to feel hot all over my body, if I didn¡¯t do anything soon, the fiery lion¡¯s fire will burn all my fire and seep into my body after it ovees the defense of the artifact, in my body.

    Without care for mana, I started to release more and more silver fire to fight off against the fire of fiery lion the heat I am feeling is elevated a little but I can feel fiery lions fire is covering my silver fire.

    I good thing this I have my whole body protection of Armor and Mask and very little fire could touch me but not for their protection, the fiery lion¡¯s fire would engulf me more.

    I don¡¯t know when I am fighting against the power of the fiery lion, Ashlyn inside me tried to sense it with all her heart.

    This is the first time since her birth she sensed the fire that barelyes under her eyes.

    Micheal and even Ashlyn herself don¡¯t realize the real reason she hates eating the monster cores, once Micheal tried to feed her fiery lion core he will understand the real reason.

    It all looked much time had passed but there had been barely two seconds since I¡¯ve received the attack of the fire tide.

    I tried to clear the fire around my mask to clear my vision, the monster will attack me at any second.

    I control the fire of fiery lion around me, not let it seep into my armor and then into my body and best way to do that let consume itself by burning my silver fire.

    I have no worry about mana as I ate more than five pieces earlier, my body filled to the brim with mana, as soon as I consume it, it will be filled again.

    "Roar!" ¡¯Idiot.¡¯ I said in my mind if it had not roared loudly, I would have taken little more time finding it and there would have a chance, it would have survived due to my unclear vision but now.

    That idiot disclosed its location, while its swiftlying toward me but if I had already my attack prepared.

    ¡¯¡¯Fire Strike!" I shouted andunched an attack, it disnt even get the chance to dodge as firebolt had pierced its skill.

    No matter which grade of monster it is, as long as it is the same level as me, it is 99% dead as long as I air right.

    There are some anomalies like an azure monkey but it was peak and mid-level that dodge my firebolt, not initial level.

    ¡¯¡¯See!" I took a sharp breath in pain as I diverted all my attention on the attack that forgot that fiery lions power still covering my, now that little of it slips from the crack of my armor.

    It didn¡¯t hurt me much as chilling power of Treant heart is still traveling my body.

    I scramble to control it and started to whet it with my sliver fire.

    If one looks at me from outside, they will seem me as living torch who has silver and yellow fire covering his body.

    Those with the keen eye can definitely tell I am in no danger despite being a living torch.

    I have to say the fire of fiery lion is one of the most lethal fire I¡¯ve ever experienced, not only it is dense but it had a sticky quality to it that is very hard to remove.

    I had been trying to whet it for few seconds but hadn¡¯t been sessful yet, it will take me a minute more to consume the whole fire, I just hope, I won¡¯t be an attack sneakily.

    I am just a few seconds away from putting away all the fire when I sensed something which me extremely happy.

    Leveling up! I am leveling up, seeing this sensation I know that I am leveling up.

    It was no mistake, with so much power of treant heart in my body, it shouldn¡¯t take more than five minutes to level up.

    "Bang!" suddenly I felt life-threatening danger but before I could see which monster attack me, I flung away like a cannonball.

    I am not surprised by receiving such a sneak attack, I have seen many people suffering from it, I just hoped that I had received this attack after leveling up.

 Chapter 170 Out of Realm: Final Battle XIII

    Note: This chapter is extra long.

    ¡¯Bam!¡¯ next moment I crashed against something and felt like I am rolling and entangling in something soft.

    I hope that it¡¯s not dangerous monsters otherwise I have to bear more injuries while leveling up.

    I waited for a few moments but I did not receive any attack and when opened my eyes a few secondster, I why hadn¡¯t I received an attack.

    I crashed against the gigantified monster and seeing the fur of golden yellow color, it is probably a fiery lion.

    I seem to entangle in its thick fur, I tried to move but I can¡¯t due to my heavy injuries.

    It handnt been more than four minutes since I had eaten the pieces of treant heart.

    Lots of their chilling power is traveling inside my body, both healing it and providing mana for my level up.

    I just stayed entangled without moving, let my body heal and level up and after that, I am going to kill the bastard who sneaked attacked me.

    As I started to gain a feeling of my body, I felt little hot, only to find there is still little fire if the fiery lion that hadn¡¯t consumed which is now burning my body little by little.

    I am in no mood to care for it, it will only able to injure me little as nearly all of it whetted by me, the injuries I am receiving from it, will be healed by the power of treant heart.

    After two minutes, I gained little control over my limbs and I ate two more pieces of treant heart to speed up my breakthrough and leveling up.

    The chilling feeling of treant heart gave me some relief against the burning injury than I received by fire.

    Two more minutes passed and most of my injuries had been healed but the most important part is in three minutes, I will be leveled up the mid-level of Specialist grade.

    I can feel the raging the mana that is coursing through my veins and after I fully became mid-level specialist grade revolver, my mana will increase again.

    I will be able to use all my skill more efficiently and most importantly I am dying to know how many Fire Bolts I will be able to release with my Fire Strike.

    I wish it will be five but I know that¡¯s near impossible, it will be my good luck if I am able to release three bolts seeing the quality of my fire.

    If I had the fire of Fiery Lion, I am pretty sure I would be able to release more than ten bolts of fire at the mid-level of specialist grade.

    "Roar!" I heard loud roar not far me when I crane my neck I saw fiery lion sniffing around looking for something.

    So this bastard is most likely that sneaked attack me and now sniffing for my trace.

    I now understand why it was able to sneak attack on me, its peak level Specialist stage monster in B upper category.

    It power greater than the monster same level as it on the battlefield.

    It was my good luck that I crashed against the gigantified fiery lions dead and deeply entangled between its hairs right now or I would have been easily caught.

    ¡¯Finally!¡¯ i said in mind, the leveling up ispleted and I can feel raging mana of mid-level specialist grade in my veins.

    I just want to jump up and kill that bastard who still sniffing around for my trace.

    If I make about the movement it would immediately and that would have been fine if not me deeply in this shit.

    I can only make a small movement without being restricted by its hair.

    I still have a sword in my hand albeit deactivated but it also a good thing, I activated my sword and control its size that of the short knife.

    I never did openly manipted the size of my sword fear of it being identified as knight grade artifact if known it would bring me a shit load of trouble.

    ¡¯The first Tide!¡¯ I activated the power of the first tide and silently started to cut the hairs of a fiery lion that has to entangle me.

    My regr strength is not enough to cut the hair without fuss and activation first tide create minimum fluctuated.

    The knife in my hand started to cut my hair as it is butter and each passing second my body got more freed.

    The power Nine Raging Strike given a boost by my level up.

    The power of Nine raging Strike depend upon my physical prowess and each tide will multiply it one, so now that my physical strength increased by my level up then it is obvious that power of Nine Raging Strikes will also increase.

    Soon I cut all the hair entangling me but stillid hidden as I search for a perfect chance for attack.

    I have tomend this monster for its tenacity, it had been more than ten minutes since it attacked me but it¡¯s still searching for me if other monsters were in its ce they would have definitely had lost interest after few minutes.

    Suddenly it jumped on the monster¡¯s body and started sniffing ferocious, I did not make any abrupt movement seeing that stayed rooted in my spot as prepared for an attack.

    As long as it will give me a slight chance I will attack at this distance, I don¡¯t a thing, it will able to dodge it.

    ¡¯¡¯Roar!" I was about to attack it when I heard the deafening lion roar and saw big Fiery lioning toward the giant body, it is even bigger than the one front of me.

    Its defiantly Corporal level, I thought and confirmed it from the aura it excluding from the distance.

    Hearing that loud roar, the attitude of the monster in front of me change, it turned ferocious to meek in second and I can see that that roar isn¡¯t directed at minster front me.

    The Fiery lion seeing the Corporal leveling toward the gigantified body, its tucked its tail between its legs and fled without wasting any second.

    I didn¡¯t get chance to cursed at it seeing corporal level Fiery lioning toward it, while wildly attacking whateveres in it may be it either human or monster.

    My heartbeat started to quicken seeing iting toward, it came near the body with heavy steps and attack the human and monster that fighting nearby without discrimination with it fire tide.

    Aftering near the body, it attacked many monsters and human who fighting near it and started to walk away from it, I heaved a sigh of relief seeing that.

    Abruptly it stopped and moved, it directly looked at me where I am hiding.

    I know I am busted, it knows I am hiding it here, it smiled hideously and opened its mouth tounch fire tide at me.

    I am fucked, if that fire touched me, I am definitely going to be burned alive, I have zero confidence surviving that fire.

    ¡¯Fuck it!¡¯ I said internally, it does or dies right now, I am definitely going die but I will sure as hell not going to heaven without any fight.

    I would have hope to live when facing Peak specialist level monster but against Corporal level fiery lion, I don¡¯t think my silver bolt able to kill it even if it squarely on its temple.

    My only hope that any super elite save me before its attacknded on me but despite hoping I know chances of being saved by super elite near zero.

    I could only try my best and injure it a little before dying.

    I have less than a second to attack as it looks less than second for it tounch fire tide.

    "Fire Stike!" suddenly I stood up the attack, the silver bolt shot out my sword toward its head.

    Seeing bolting toward it, it dodge by moving its head but it lost concentration and the attack it is preparing diffused.

    "Roar!" it roared loudly seeing it lost concentration due to the puny creature.

    It went mad toe toward me swift speed, I can see its sharp ws which could easily tear my armor off without much effort.

    I suddenlye to myself and sensed there is still power left in my shirt and that time, the fiery already crossed distance between us.

    ¡¯¡¯Fire Strike" Iunched a silver bolt of fire, it went so fast that monster barely had time to react but it still dodges it but not entirely as silver bolt grazed by its cheek.

    "Roar!" it raised madly seeing my attack touched it, it increased its speed and only two meters away from.

    Sensing there is still power in my sword, Iunch myst attack hoping to injure it a little before dying by its ws.

    "Fire Strike!" I said and the silver bolt shot through my sword when monster little more than away from.

    Time had turned even slower than before and I can see silver bolt ever so slowly charging toward the monster while it trying to dodge but its speed too fast and it approached its head before it could move its head even a little.

    I¡¯ve expected this, it is near impossible to dodge my silver bolt at such close distance, even if it is Corporal level monster.

    I just wanted to see it get injured before dying but what I saw nextpletely blew my mind.

    My silver bolt moved toward its head, more exactly toward it, the monster wanted to close its eyelid but it was too slow and bolt entered in its eyes.

    ¡¯¡¯Bam!" Suddenly I felt each and everything turned normal and next moment I saw the monster in front of my eyes as it crashed against me with Bam, sending me to oblivion for a moment.

 Chapter 171 Out of Realm: Final Battle XIV

    "Bam!" The monster¡¯s body collided against me and I lost consciousness for the moment.

    Next second when I got conscious, I got relieved to find I am still on the giant body of Fiery Lion.

    That was close shave to death! I said internally and started checking my injuries.

    I got surprised to find that there was no w mark on my body and just the fiery lions body collided against me, sending me away.

    I still received heavy injuries though but they are manageable as long as I eat the treant heart.

    I quickly ate one treant heart and chilling sensation spreading all over my body, healing my injuries.

    My face changed a little seeing how few treants heart left in my sleeve, I quickly have to kill another Treant monster to replenish my reserve.

    This time I healedpletely without disturbance, before joining battle I first want to ess my abilities.

    After leveling up, my mana reserve got bigger with it, I will have an easier time executing much skill without worrying about mana.

    One thing that made me most happy that now, I canunch three mana bolt with fire strike and mana it will cost me the same as before about 85%.

    After reaching my mana and abilities, I got up and take a look at the battlefield, I got little startled by what I saw.

    There seem to be six new super elites in the battlefield with many more elites.

    I thought they would be bringing two or three super elites if we are lucky but never expected them to bring six of them.

    With fifteen super elites, the battlefield mostly controlled, although monsters keep boring in, people handling it well with rising momentum.

    One thing I found most fascinating that I¡¯ve never seen super elite drinking any potion to replenish their mana no matter how many attacks theyunched, I will ask William about this if I got the chance.

    I stayed hidden for two minutes before spotting my target, I stood up and jumped forward while activating both lively wind and sky steps.

    With both skills activating together not only my speed is fast but I can also jump longer.

    After jumping from a second foothold, I made the third foothold seeing my target is still little way.

    ¡¯Zup zup Zup...¡¯ seeing I am jumping in the sky, I quicklye under a barrage of wind des but except for they didn¡¯t do much damage as long as it is not Corporal level one that is not attacking me.

    Attacking from the sky is one of the safest methods, there is no obstruction from the surface monsters.

    And I am at a rtively high distance from which not treants branches not ck slime toad to reach me.

    Jumping from the third foothold I attacked, ¡¯¡¯Fire strike!" I wave my sword three times consecutively.

    Seeing I have three silver fire bolts in my hand, I decided the other two bolts to kill the dotted snake and ck slime toad that were near it.

    I started to go down as I lost the momentum of a jump but as I was falling I activated sky steps again and created a foothold, with the help of mynding had be a breeze.

    I quickly went treant and removed it mana heart, I divided its pieces into my sleeves and started the fight again.

    Time passed by as I keep fighting, the monsters are getting killed every minute of the collective effort of everyone.

    There are casualties but most of the people quickly saved by the super elites.

    Only unlucky some people like me who were reached near death door, some crossed while others are saved by their efforts or others.

    It¡¯s been four hours since I¡¯ve been fighting and I¡¯ve got many times seriously injured and sneaked attack but I survived.

    The battle had bepletely chaotic, I am fighting at apletely different ce that I was fighting before.

    I have no idea where jill or my other teammates are but I am sure they will be fine knowing their strength.

    As I fought, I especially targeted treants, whenever I spot the Treant and I will kill it first and then take out its heart right away without waiting forter.

    These hearts will help me very much in the future.

    The four hours were quite dangerous but also quite fortunate, I learned quite a lot and got the full control over my strength as I have just leveled up.

    The most important thing is about my skill Fire Strike, whenever I activated the fire strike it would take near 90% percent of my mana and it¡¯s the same after leveling up but now it¡¯s different.

    I¡¯vee to know that if I supply only 30% percent mana to Fire Strike, it will produce only single firebolt.

    Now I don¡¯t have to feed 90% of my mana to fire strike for three fire bolts when I have only need for one.

    Although I would havee to know this eventually in a week or two after researching skill it¡¯s good, now that identally discovered it.

    My other two skill contribution is not less than Fire Strike, with thebination of both, digging and avoiding attacking became easy but most importantly it makes attacking extremely easy through the help of sky steps.

    No monster ever able to dodge my attack which Iunched through the mid-air.

    In these four hours, we have killed nearly half of the monster and if we go on at this speed, we will finish this battle by mid-afternoon.

    I feel a little frightening to thinking that four thousand people will able to finish more than thirty thousand powerful monsters in eight to nine hours.

    In one point of view, it seems extremely hard near impossible but on another point of it seem very possible.

    Everyone here had been fighting monsters nonstops for near three weeks.

    In these three weeks, except for sleeping, they fight. They fought so much in the three weeks that it had be an instinct.

    In the fighting not only they leveled up, but they also gained immense experience and let¡¯s not forget the environment of this realm which helps them rapidly increase the purity of their mana as long as they had not reached the great limit.

    I can say with confidence that every person who entered this realm with the Specialist power had reached the great limit and some of these had reached the purity of 90% and there is no need to talk about Corporal level one.

    As time passed by more and more monster got killed and pressure is also lessened which in turn increased the speed on monster killing.

    By the time early afternoon came only three thousand monsters remained which were killed every second.

    That time I had expertly look at the entrance as this is the when monstersunched another surprise attack and I expect they didunch it with about hundred and fifty gigantified monsters.

    The gigantic monster came with a loud noise, they looked very scary and threating but they were not able to do much except squshing one is idiot, who forgot run for whatever reason.

    The Giagantified monsters were killed in fifteen minutes of entering the dome, it would have taken longer if there were normal five thousand monsters instead of them.

    Soon after the gigantified minister is dead, the people became more enthusiastic about killing monsters that they finished the whole three thousand monsters within half an hour.

 Chapter 172 Out of Realm: Harvest XV

    ¡¯¡¯Puchi!" The ck arrow pierced the head of the person directly. He is the third person to die in thest five minutes.

    As the fight finished, it was the harvest time and seeing there is near thirty-five thousand monsters carcass here, there is no way to know who killed which monster.

    To ensure no chaos would descend during harvesting, they made a simple rule.

    One can harvest any monster aside from gigantified one and once one had staked a im on the carcass, other has no right to harvest it even if there that monsters killed by one.

    Those who broke the rule will be punished and the death is the biggest punishment.

    I don¡¯t think anyone would fight seeing there are about thirty-five thousand monsters are lying around, they are more than enough for everyone but not all people are are smart like three that just had died and about ten those have their limbs cut as punishment.

    Death Ist option of punishment and they only killed those who removed their weapon to attack.

    Such cruel word, just for a simple mistake they are killing for it but is also necessary to maintain the order.

    Seeing third death everyone clearly understood that there is no mercy to those who made trouble and silently started to harvest the monster core without making trouble.

    "Chew chew!" I heard Ashlyn chirp and quickly followed her with my quickest speed, even activate lively wind at full speed to follow her.

    After the battle was over Ashlyn came out of me, I asked her to help me find the unharvested treant closest to me and ask her to give priority Corporal level treant.

    While following Ashlyn as I continued to wish that no one find it before I reached there as it happened more than half of the time.

    Quickly I saw the unharvested treant as Ashlynnded in it.

    I turned happy seeing no one harvesting but the corner of my eye, I saw another girl running toward it but when she saw my speed, she knew she wasn¡¯t going to reach it and walked away.

    My luck is good! I said as I reached near Corporal grade treant, seeing there is already a hole its trunk my smile widen again.

    If there had been not any hole on its trunk then I would¡¯ve had to make my few mana bolts.

    ¡¯First Tide! Second Tide! Third Tide¡¯ i activated the power of three tides and lively wind and started to press my sword into the already made hole to widen it.

    This trick is also I discovered identally when I activate both Nine Raging Tides and Lively Wind, the power of attacks increased strangely.

    This trick really helped me a lot removing the heart of Corporal level treant.

    This trick has a drawback though, it takes a shit load of mana but that mana nothingpares to treant heart.

    In a few seconds, I widened the hole big enough to to take out the treant heart.

    My eyes started to shine seeing the crystalline purple heart, after taking a good look at it, I ran toward another treant that Ashlyn found, hoping to get it unharvested.

    I keep harvesting one treat after another, sometimes my luck is good and sometimes bad.

    Fifteen minutes after the battle is finished, people harvested all the treant and finally move toward the other monsters.

    As I move toward the other monsters I started to harvest the core of every monster except for Rock Thord Ape, its defense is really strong and did not worth effort as the time it will take me to remove core out it, I would have received three scores of other monsters.

    Three monsters have most weaker defensepare to the other monsters that we fought on the battlefield.

    First is wind crows, second is Treants and third is ck slime toad, one has to be little careful of that ck slime on the monster.

    As I harvest the core, my first choice is fiery lions, there are multiple reasons for choosing it despite it had the second-best defense.

    There is much reason for choosing it, first is that it is B upper monster l, which core contain more energy than normal monsters, second is that it is elemental monster core but most important it had fire elemental monster core which is best suitable for Ashlyn to eat.

    It is the core of the Upper B Specialist stage monster and it has the strongest fire I¡¯ve ever experienced, it would be really helpful if Ashlyn able upgrade her fire ability because of it.

    I will even ask for few Corporal levels fiery lions core from William for Ashlyn to eat.

    I used the same trick as I used on the treant to remove the cores, first I make a hole on it heart with few fires bolt then widen it with abination of two of my Grade 1 Skill.

    After two and a half hour the whole harvesting is finished and when I saw jill I walk toward her.

    ¡¯¡¯Where were you, I hadn¡¯t seen you ever since, the battle started!" Jill said in exmation as she came and hugged me.

    After two minutes of battle started we had drifted apart fighting the battle, I hadn¡¯t seen her since them but I knew she would be fine.

    I am about to reply to her when gaspe from her mouth, "You leveled up?" she asks in astonishment.

    It is normal for her who has high-grade monster if she leveled up twice in a week, no one will think about it twice but it is extremely difficult for people like me who had lowest of low-grade monster both in power and talent.

    I did not take offense at her astonishment as it was quite normal for being shocked seeing my progress.

    She was about to apologize realizing her mistake but I cut in before she could.

    "I was just lucky!" I said we talked for a few minutes before we noticed the blue dome is turning off and they started to remove artifact off the ground.

    ¡¯¡¯Prepare to leave if everything went all right, you will eat tonight dinner with the safety of your home!" Said a super elite as we prepared to leave.

 Chapter 173 Return Home I

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" Ashlynnded on my shoulder as we started leaving our camp.

    She was flying happily in the sky but I ask her toe down seeing we are leaving.

    ¡¯Get in Ashlyn, there is danger ahead!¡¯ I asked her toe inside me, expecting her to integrate inside me after given me chirp of annoyance.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirp in defense saying she doesn¡¯t want to go inside me, I got startled hearing that.

    ¡¯Don¡¯t be stubborn, there is danger ahead.¡¯ I said motioning toward the thick wood after clearing.

    "Chew chew!" She chirped again refusing to go inside me if it was in my control, I would have forcefully dragged her inside me but s I can¡¯t do that.

    ¡¯Fine! Just don¡¯t fly away from my shoulder.¡¯ i said, I can understand why she is doing that.

    Today is thest day of us in this realm if I were to believe what super elites say, then it will be ourst two hour in this realm.

    She must have sensed this from my emotions and now she probably wanted to eat some fruit before going back home.

    It will be very hard for her to get this much tasty fruits in back home, the fruits such tasty and enriching could only be found in a realm like this which has decent mana.

    Everyone suddenly stopped chattering as we entered the woods and next moment we were attacked by a small group of monsters.

    It was ck Slime Toads and Dotted snake, few hundred of them attack but they were killed before they could do anything.

    "These monsters must be strayed from the original group!" Jill said as we walked past bodies.

    I nodded, this is the only exnation, they said we would mostly encounter a small group of monsters on the way to the exit and we had a low probability ofing across arge group of monsters seeing we had just killed the big monster groups of this area a few hours ago.

    I am feeling more and more excited as I walk near the exit, this three weeks in this realm were really fruitful and made immense progress that would have taken me near year but three weeks are enough.

    I am missing home, especially my parents, it been three months since I¡¯vee to westblood from my little town for adventure and progress.

    I¡¯ve done enough adventure and made enough progress, now I just want to go home to parents.

    I will at least stay in my hometown for a week beforeing back to the westblood.

    As I think about my parents, I suddenly remember what crisis I am in.

    I hade to Green Hills to try my luck to if I could find some fortune but now I have to give lots of answers.

    They must have called hundreds of times and now I am sweating bullets on how am I going to exin to my mother.

    ¡¯¡¯What happened to you?" Jill asked seeing my odd expression, I told her my dilemma and her expression also turned quite odd.

    ¡¯¡¯You are not the only, I will also get an earful and may be grounded for a month." She said with an expression which clearly shows, she is not looking forward to it.

    "What grounded?" A familiar voice came from behind but it still startles us.

    It is Michael, he came behind us so fast that both of us not able to sense it.

    ¡¯¡¯I am telling Micheal what we will face when we return home!" Jill said inly but hearing her, expression of pain appeared on his face.

    Look like he is imagining the punishment he will face after returning home.

    As we went deep walk deep inside firest, the more and more small groups of monsters attacked up they were easily dealt with.

    ¡¯p p!¡¯ ¡¯¡¯Ashlyn!" Before I could form a word she flew away from my shoulder, I wanted to stop but couldn¡¯t.

    I extremely fear for her safety seeing all therge monsters here, they could all easily eat with a single bite.

    ¡¯¡¯Is it normal for monsters size not change during the level up?" I asked Jill as I observe there is no change in Ashlyn size as she leveling uppare to her parents who are a little bigger than the size of my hands.

    I have not read much about this size changing the subject of the monsters, she would likely know as I saw her level up two times but there was not much change in Bitsy¡¯s appearance.

    "Its all due to age, like us humans monsters, also grow big as they age and leveling up nothing to do with growing up in size, the monster will grow big as it gets older, there are some exception though like a mutation or eating some miracle fruit!" she exined.

    Listening to her, I understood everything, I hope Ashlyn grew big enough that I can ride on her, it is likely to happen.

    Most of the Grey Spark Sparrows only grows up to half a meter but there is still a chance with Ashlyn as she is a mutated monster.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn came bringing berries In her ws and just as she handed me the berries she flew away again.

    I shake my head seeing this I opened my backpack a little so she could drop whatever she brought back.

    "William would you trade some corporal level fiery lions cores with me?" I asked.

    ¡¯¡¯Sure but I will not take anything from, this me helping a friend." Said shutting off any excuse that I will make to pay him back.

    I nodded and next second he took out crystal cores from his pocket, not only there were thumbnail size red cores, there was even a core size of my fist.

    My eyes glue on it like a stick and I onlye to myself after I heard Williams voice.

    ¡¯¡¯Here take it!" He said and it took small cores and about to reject the big one but seeing William expression, I quietly epted it.

    As time passed Ashlyn keep bringing fruits and herbs every few minutes, we ate till our stomach full and while rest I kept it in my backpack.

    Soon we reaching the entrance, it is nondescript location and the only thing which could tell it is an entrance that is a ck box which is emitting light blue light at the entrance.

    "All right, quickly formed a line in order and enter, those who will disrupt the order will be killed without giving chance to exin!" Said super elite without wasting a single second.

    No one doubted his word and started to formed a line without creating any chaos.

    "You go first, I wille littleter!" said William to jill as he walks toward other super elite who were keeping watch for human and monster.

    "hun!"e out my mouth when caught a face of someone but before I could confirm, he already entered the exit.

    ¡¯¡¯What happened?" Jill asked, "Nothing, I think I saw someone familiar." I replied.

    Soon my turn came and I step into the blue light, it felt like walking through the water screen.

    When I came out of the blue screen, I found myself inpletely different scenery.

    I am Back.

 Chapter 174 Return Home II

    "Finally!" I said and moisture filled my eyes, I have finally returned.

    The sun hadn¡¯t fully set yet, there is still twilight. Looking at the scenery in front of me, I am sure we are some part of Green Hills.

    I looked for him but there are too many people to search from, I will call himter if he also went to the realm or not.

    ¡¯¡¯Ting ting ting....." A soft ting with vibration started to buzz on my holowatch.

    It sounded for a few seconds before stopping, when I looked at the notification, I was very shocked seeing the numbers.

    There are more than five hundred missed calls and more than a hundred messages.

    Most of them from parents while others are from elina, Ron, and another friend.

    I started to read the messages of my parents from first tost.

    The first message came three days after asking me why I am unreachable and call when I get into the range.

    As I did not receive their call or answered their messages, their messages became more and more frantic.

    They even started to think that something had happened to me, I see in their messages how devastated they are but suddenly something changed in the 74th message from my mother.

    The message said that Ellen found out that my organization sent me to some secret training and I should be able to return in a month.

    God Bless you, Ellen! I said in my mind as I started to read her messages.

    She said she was also quite baffled when I was unreachable but she thought I must have gone into the forest for training and must spend while week inside but when she got calls from my parents and hearing their frantic voice, she makes a lie of secret training to calm them down.

    And she had read recent new of westblood, she felt that there is a chance that I must have entered space realm idently.

    She asked me to call as soon as I read her message.

    I can¡¯t call anyone right now as nearly all people came exit and there seem to barricade around the exit with multiple small gates.

    I wonder what they n to do, some people had tried to go out but they all stopped by the guards by the gate.

    They only stopped adventurers though, those from the organization didn¡¯t face any obstruction going out.

    Soon the Super elite started toe out of the gate.

    "Before going out, those who aren¡¯t a member of any organizations please submit half of your loot! This is not we snatching your fortune but we are taking fees for our service, without our service you all wouldn¡¯t have able toe out space realm!"

    ¡¯¡¯Those who don¡¯t abide by this rule are free to return to the realm and find a new exit and please refrain from making trouble, we would not be shy about exacting punishment." Said the chubby guy who to be in his early twenties.

    He was not with us in the space realm and the aura he is unintentionally excluding and threatened feeling I am getting from him, he is not a corporal grade.

    He is a lieutenant stage or above evolver, I¡¯ve seen many master stage evolver and their aura felt a lot lighter than his.

    Many people wanted to cause some ruckus but held themselves back hearing the word trouble.

    Whenever this word mentioned, death followed behind it, they had seen in with their own eyes in the space realm.

    This rule is only for adventurers while those from the organization, even people from small organizations are free to go without submitting anything.

    Some people in the organization already started to leave.

    ¡¯¡¯Shameless!" A sound suddenly boomed and I was quite surprised to find it came from beside me.

    It was Jill who said that and she directly said it to the face of that fatty, I hurriedly started to look for William, if that fatty attacked, I don¡¯t think both are will able bear it.

    And I was right, the sword of the boy beside fatty started to glow and he was preparing to attack, I started to activate my shield when something happens whichpletely startled me.

    "Hahahahahahahah!" That fatty suddenly started tough loudly and walk toward us in unhurried steps.

    To my astonishment when I look at the boy who was going to attack jill copsed on the ground.

    He puking his guts out, only when his friend feed him potion then did he looked better.

    When did this happen? I never saw that fatty attack the boy beside him, I only saw a fattying over unhurriedly and that boy copsed on the floor, puking his guts out.

    "Jill you never change, you are outspoken as always!" Said fatty and he ruffled her hair, she tried to avoid it but couldn¡¯t.

    "Where is your brother, I heard he also entered the space realm with you!" asked fatty.

    "I am here Javier." Said William from behind, his face full of smile as greet that fatty.

    "You brother and sister really made my life hell!" said Javier in a heavy ming tone but then he looked around and said in small eyes.

    "Your aunt and mother hade to my home demanding my father to send her people to search for both of you if both of you had not been found in three days, she would have definitely had sent her people to search for you both!" he said in a small voice.

    I can clearly sense fear in his voice when he said this, jills aunt and mother seemed really scary people to scare this fatty shitless.

    "You enjoyed your adventure enough, now you both have pay for that adventure, haha haha!" he said and started tough suddenly.

    Both William and jill face became unsightly hearing fattyughing at their expense.

    "You Charles, I will see youter!" said Jill in anger started to walk toward the exit with her brother.

    I did not follow them and started to walk toward the normal exit.

    "Micheal!" Jill shouted seeing I am not with her, hearing my name I looked at her and next second I started to follow behind.

    Seeing how angrily she is looking at me, I don¡¯t want to anger her more by my pride and it is also in my profit as I don¡¯t have share half what I have in my backpack as service fees.

 Chapter 175 Return Home III

    ¡¯¡¯By, I will see you in a week if I am not grounded!" Said jill and she walks into the hovercar.

    I also waved her hand, seeing her hovercar flying through the air.

    I also called the hovercar but it will take a few minutes as thousands of people suddenly leaving for the westblood.

    All the frenzy on the Green Hills died down as the whole green hills are sealed by top 7 organizations.

    In the Republic, these seven organizations are very powerful, more powerful than the government.

    It is said that these organizations are not from our continent and are from a different continent, I always thought it is peoples imagination going wild and these organizations from the strong nations of our continent but I now I can fairly guess that this may be not peoples wild imaginations.

    The many things I¡¯ve experienced in the space realm made me the thing that, especially these monsters from the central continent who fought Corporal stage monster at being at Private level without much-breaking sweat.

    Maybe some of the Top seven organizations and Jill¡¯s organizations from the central continent as whenever I asked them about the central continent they always became oddly quiet.

    Taking a deep sigh, I did not think about that subject more, I wille to know about it if I became strong enough.

    Seeing there is enough time, I book the train for my town, the earliest train is for tomorrow evening, which means I will reach my town at day after tomorrow.

    Five minutester hovercar came and I took a seat on it, seeing I have more than an hour of time, I decided to call my parents

    I took a deep sigh and called on my mother¡¯s number.

    "Tring tri Micheal!" My mother received my call at the second ring and the projection of her face appeared from me.

    Her face looked little sick, it must be because of worry and her pregnancy.

    She was first little startle but then suddenly started crying loudly, she cried so loudly that my father came running thinking something must have happens to her but got surprised seeing me on the call.

    She started to talk in between her cries, saying that they thought something must have happened to me and they would havee to look for me if not hearing from Ellen that I was in secret training.

    She cried for ten minutes before stopping but then she suddenly turned really angry and started screaming at me for not informing them before going to secret training.

    I felt weird too seeing her mood swing but my father seemed oblivious to it, he must have got used to her mood swings due to pregnancy.

    I heaved a sigh of relief thinking not following my original n of surprising them home at day after tomorrow.

    If I really did that, I would have surely gotten beating then and there by my mother, I am still not sure if I am free of any beating when I go home at day after tomorrow.

    ¡¯¡¯Mom are you fine?" I asked after she calmed down enough.

    There was a change in her expression which unable to catch, "Its nothing, I was just worried about you, now that I¡¯ve seen you, I will be fine." she said with augh.

    I felt little guilty worrying them but I will make up with them after when I get home.

    I talked for my mother more than an hour and only cut the phone when the hovercar reached the Mista bazaar outside the city.

    I have to take new hovercar to go inside the city.

    "Chew chew chew...!" Ashlyn chirp asking for dinner seeing we are in miasta bazaar as this is we usually eat after we came out of miasta forest.

    ¡¯¡¯We will not eat here today, I will order expensive five-course meals for today after we went home," I said as j order new hovercar.

    She may not understand what five-course meals are but sensing my emotions, she knew we are going to eat a very tasty meal today.

    I¡¯ve always wanted to eat the five-course meal from famous restaurants but seeing their sky-high price, I never dared to order but now i have enough money that I can indulge myself in the expensive meal.

    Soon the hovercar came and I got in it.

    On the way, I also gave a call to Ellen saying thank you for the excuse she made for me otherwise my parents would have devastated in worrying about me.

    When I Anwer her question about where I was she did not seem much surprised, she would have probably guessed it after reading some news about westblood.

    After hanging up on her, I massage my other friends saying I am fine and I will call them by tomorrow.

    By the time I¡¯ve done that, I reached my apartment building.

    I take a sigh as I looked at my apartment building and climbed a step toward the lobby.

    ¡¯¡¯Ting!" Elevators door opened, I walk toward my apartment and opened its door.

    "Thud!" throwing my backpack down, Iid on them without changing my dirty and somewhat damaged clothes.

    I did not care about dirtying the bed as Iid on my in safety on my apartment.

    I can feel myselfpletely rx here, I know consciously, there is no monster going to attack me.

    Even in the blue dome, I was neverpletely this rx but now I canply rx without any worry.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew chew!" Ashlyn chirp and reminded me of food.

    "Right!" I said and opened the page of one of the best food selling service in westblood.

    In their deluxe menu, I chose the food of which is specially made of corporal level ingredients.

    Soon my order is finished and paid twenty thousand credits in total.

    ¡¯¡¯Our dinner will arrive in half an hour, Ashlyn!" I said.

    "Chew!" she chirped affirmation as she stood on the balcony waiting, seeing there is some time dinner to arrive, I decided to take shower as I handnt had a decent bath in three weeks.

 Chapter 176 Fortune I

    "Very Tasty!" ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" We both eximed after taking our first bite our food.

    Really its reputation presides, it is very tasty, at first I was a little pained spending twenty thousand on just one meal but now I know this meal worth every penny.

    I will sure treat my parents for this meal when I went back to my town.

    Once we started eating, we didn¡¯t stop until we finished eating, I even praise myself for ordering extra portion for Ashlyn otherwise she would have definitely forcefully taken food from me, seeing how tasty it is.

    She has no shame and boundaries when ites to delicious food like this.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew!" Half an hourter, Ashlynid on her stomach as she finished her meal, I also ate till my stomach full and now, I amying on my stomach.

    I am feeling little sleepy but before sleeping, I did the small thing for tomorrow.

    ¡¯¡¯Tring Tring!" My phone rang as I was in a deep sleep, I want to curse at the one calling me but stopped myself seeing it is Jim.

    Jim? I was a little confused about why he is calling me, I was going to call him tomorrow about the hundreds of herbs that Ashlyn had picked.

    I hope they would sell for million or two, otherwise, I would feel very heartening for the things that I threw away to make space for the herbs.

    "Hey Jim," I said as I activated the call, his small projection came out my hole watch.

    "Were you entered the space realm in green hills, Micheal?" Jim asked the question without many greetings.

    "Yes, I was an..." before I could say, I saw him so he cut me with the shout.

    "I knew it was you! I saw you after you exit through the portal but Sarah has been arguing with saying, it was someone else," he said.

    ¡¯¡¯I was right, wasn¡¯t I!" He said in a loud voice looking toward left, he probably looking toward his girlfriend.

    "Sorry Michael for disturbing you for such petty thing! We will catch up in a few days!" he said and about to cut the call when I stopped him.

    "Wait, Jim! " I said quickly before he could cut the call. ¡¯¡¯I had found some herbs in secret realm which I can seem to identify, would you help me sell it?" I ask.

    He is an alchemist, even if he has no need of herbs, he at least would help sell them.

    ¡¯¡¯Ok no problem, you scan them send their picture to me, I will send my drone to pick themter and help you sell at a good price!" He said.

    After talking some more, in said goodbye to him.

    I was going to tell him about the mystical medicine but decided to tell him when I meet him personally aftering back from my town.

    I feel like sleeping but I controlled myself, it will better to do now than tomorrow.

    I started to remove the herbs from my backpack and storage and scanned them for him.

    I scan each and every herb carefully and even beforepiling all them in a folder and send them to Jim.

    I even take o four pieces of the Treant heart, I nning to sell these four pieces of mystical to him if he came tomorrow otherwise I will have to sell after I came back from my hometown.

    I cleaned my bed of all her andidfortably on my bed, it only took me a second to fall into the sleep.

    I was having a very peaceful sleep when something buzzed against my sleep and I heard the singing voice.

    "Tring tring!" "Fuck! Let me just sleep." I said groggily as I looked at my holowatch.

    It is Jim who calling me, I just wanted to hang up seeing it been only an hour since I slept.

    To pick up or not? I am a diploma, on one hand, is my precious sleep while on Jim, who I will have to talk at least for a minute.

    "Jim!" I said groggily as I picked up the call, my eyes are even burry as I see his projected face on my holowatch.

    "Micheal! I aming to your apartment in fifteen minutes," he said and cut the call before I could react, he cut the call.

    It took me quite a while to notice what Jim said in my half sleeping mind but when I understood it, the first thing I did is get up and wash face with cold water.

    I can¡¯t say to him don¡¯te hearing his excited voice, he must have found something precious in herbs that Ashlyn had collected.

    I just hope that these herbs would sell least for two million and selling mystical medicine I would at least able to get seven to eight million credit.

    I have other things that will sell for more such Mana crystals which I got from helping those from the central continent and unrefined mana crystal which I found in Neil and Andrew stuff.

    I havee to know from jill that their price more than I had expected, especially the refined ones.

    ¡¯¡¯Knock knock!" A knock sounded on my door at the perfect 15th minute, he arrived right on time as he said.

    ¡¯¡¯Where are the herbs?" First words came out if Jim¡¯s mouth as I opened the door.

    "There!" I motioned toward the table by my bed, where I put the herbs neatly.

    Jim nearly went mad seeing them and started to mutter unintelligible words that I can¡¯t seem to understand.

    They are probably scientific names of the herbs, seeing his reaction all the bad mood I had vanished.

    They must be really expensive for him to behave like this.

    "How much they will sell for?" I asked bluntly, he didn¡¯t answer me but keep checking each and every herb carefully.

    This should take some time! I said as I sat on the chair in the corner of my room.

    "Hun!" Suddenly I noticed something which gave me a major shock when Jim had arrived, I didn¡¯t particrly observe his stage.

    I thought he would be at mid or peak stage of the Specialist grade but I¡¯ve never expected him to be at Initial level of Corporal stage.

    I can sense the aura of Corporal grade clearly, I wonder how he did he advance one whole stage in one month.

    I clearly knew that three weeks ago before leaving he was at Initial level of Specialist stage but now he is at Initial level of Corporal stage.

    He must have a lucky encounter in this realm otherwise, it would be really hard to level up one stage directly.

    I wanted to ask him how he did that but I hold myself back seeing him busy with the herb.

    ¡¯¡¯Each and every herb is very rare Grade 2 herb, did you find them in the realm?" He asked.

    "Yes," I replied, he was about to ask something but stopped himself, I can faintly guess wants he want to say.

    "As for the price of all the, I¡¯ll pay you 12 million," he said

    "Twe...Twelve million!" I stuttered the words of hearing it.

    I¡¯ve never expected to get this high price for the herbs that Ashlyn had casually picked up.

 Chapter 177 Fortune II

    "This will be the best price you will get in the city if you are lucky!" Jim exined thinking, I am unsatisfied by the price.

    ¡¯¡¯No! I am just too shocked to hear that all these her are this expensive, all I¡¯ve hoped for million or two for them." I¡¯ve exined.

    "That¡¯s good then, currently I have only ten million on me, I¡¯ll transfer rest of the two million tomorrow!" He said.

    I nodded, I have no problem. Ten million is enough to get me specialized training in the moderate training center and help me get by for at least six months.

    ¡¯¡¯Ting!" A notification rang out on my holowatch, it was a message of reading I had ten million trasfered in my ount.

    I never had this much money and never thought it would be possible to have now I have it in my ount, it took me a while toe back to myself after seeing this much money.

    Suddenly Jim smiled and messages his hands craftily, ¡¯¡¯You must have quite a few Treant hearts right?" He asked.

    ¡¯¡¯I am not interested in selling them!" I said straight away. They are very precious akin to second life, I would be a fool to sell them and I have only twenty-nine of it.

    "I am not asking you to sell me, I am giving you a proposition," he said, that piqued my interest and I asked him to continue.

    ¡¯¡¯The Treant hearts have a big w, they spoiled. The specialist one will start to spoil after three months and will be useless in six while Corporal level one became useless in 9 months if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check on the web, you will find it if you search little hard!" He said.

    "What do you propose?" I asked directly before he started to omit details, he had a habit of when ites to potions.

    "It¡¯s simple, you give me all the treant heart you have, I¡¯ll give you living water potion in exchange, for each treant heart I will give you fifteen Grade 1 water potions in exchange and if you have Corporal level treant heart, I will give the same amount of Grade 1 potions, just these ones going be high grade! And these potions going tost you for Five years easily." He said.

    Life Potion is what Jill had given me when I was seriously injured by the monster, it works the same as mana heart, the only difference between them that one is potion while other is the heart of the Treant.

    It is a sound deal, normally I get 20 portions of each treant heart and it is 580 from the twenty-nine treant hearts I have, I will never going to finish them in nine.

    The deal that Jim offer is very good as I will get four hundred and thirty-five potions which have an expiry date of five years.

    "Good!" I said and started to take out treant hearts from my storage, earlier when I was taking out herbs from my backpack, I have transferred all the mana heart into my storage.

    I can see from corner my eyes that Jim had a slight reaction seeing I have but I saw no hint of greed or any other emotions in his eyes.

    Now that I am thinking of it, he himself has at least two storages, one as a backpack while others in pocket shape like mine.

    "Do you have any life potions on you?" I said as I am taking out the mana hearts.

    ¡¯¡¯Yes, yes do you need any?" He asked.

    "Yes, give them as much as you have, I will give you all my treant hearts!" I said as taken out all twenty-nine treants hearts I have, leaving only a few pieces that I had in my sleeves.

    Jim looked quite surprised seeing the quantity of mana hearts I have.

    I am confident to say that, in the Socialist stage adventurers, I am one few who harvested most mana heart.

    Half of the Treant heart I have were harvested during the battle while the other half was after the battle.

    It¡¯s all became possible due to the knight grade skill I have, otherwise, it would be really hard for me to kill treant in one move and harvest their heart after.

    "I will only able to give you fifty life water potion every month, I have twenty with me right now and will give you other 30 in two weeks, ok? " he said.

    "It¡¯s fine with me!" I replied, he nodded and started to fill everything in his storage.

    ¡¯¡¯Jim, you make a quite progress in three weeks, from initial Level of Specialist stage to Initial level Corporal stage!" I said.

    He smiled happily hearing my praise, "Its just lucky encounter." he said modestly.

    "Do tell?" I asked I am very interested in knowing how he managed advance whole stage in just three weeks.

    "It nothing that amazing, it¡¯s just Monster Miracle!" he said.

    Monster Miracle? I have never heard of this term before, "What is Monster Miracle?" I asked.

    ¡¯¡¯It is one of the mysteries of monsters when I leveling from Initial level of Specialist stage, instead of leveling up to Mid-level of Specialist stage, I directly leveled up to Corporal stage, Sarah was so jealous you know?" He saidughing evilly.

    Now I understood, it was one of the odd monster cases, like mutation, gigantification, I now understood why he called it a monster miracle.

    I wish something like this happen to me but it is near impossible for something like that to happen to me.

    It ismon sense, to happen sudden level up, the monster has to have the potential to reach that level and Michael¡¯s monster has it.

    Compare to his monster, Ashlyn¡¯s limit is in Specialist grade. it is very hard, near impossible for something like that happens to Ashlyn.

    ¡¯¡¯Ok, it¡¯s gettingte, I should go!" He said as packed everything and about to leave when I remember the most important thing that I have to sell it to Jim.

    I am such an idiot!

    "Are you interested in Mystical medicine?" I asked Micheal, I knew he would definitely be interested in.

    ¡¯¡¯Mystical medicine?" He said startingly.

    "Yes, the one which helps in purifying the mana?" I ask with a smile. He had an intense reaction when I said it helps in purifying mana.

    "Do you really have one, show me?" he said impatiently, look like he really needs it. It may be rted to his sudden level up.

    He may have leveled up but his mana is still at the same purity as before when he is at Specialist stage.

    I took out four pieces of mana heart from my pocket and before I could give it to him, he snatched it from my hand.

    He took out the thumb size ck box from his pocket and ce the small piece of mystical medicine on top of it.

    The runes started to appear on the box and it coved the piece with, only after few seconds did the runes recede and the ck box turnedpletely green.

    ¡¯¡¯It is really is mystical medicine!" He said astonished as he looked at the four pieces it had.

    I am also astonished, not by mystical medicine but the small box in Jim¡¯s hand, I was really right, the things that involve runes are not simple.

    I will have to research that box I have with me very carefully, it may be not a simple storage box.

    ¡¯¡¯How much percent did it purify your mana?" Jim asked.

    "I had 86.3% mana purity before eating it and after eating it turned 90.7%," I replied.

    He looked shocked hearing this but he quickly calmed himself down and started tough in happiness.

    "Hahaha, My luck is really good, the thing I desperately needed presented itself," he saidughing.

    ¡¯¡¯How much time it takes to purify the mana, are there any side effects?" He asked after calming down enough.

    "There are no side effects except for pain you will fill, the whole process will over in an hour and one more thing don¡¯t eat the second one, it¡¯s useless!" I said but then I thought, I may have downyed the pain.

    ¡¯¡¯Careful of the pain, it¡¯s heart-wrenching, circte the supremebat exercise, it will help to elevate the pain and you will able to make few seals if you tried hard!" I said.

    ¡¯¡¯I can manage little pain, Micheal!" Said Jim arrogantly, he probably thought I am teasing him.

    Let him suffer! He should pay price for his arrogance and disturbing my sleep twice.

    "So, how much I will get?" I got straight to the point.

    "If what you said is right then you will get neal two million for each piece at least, I will know for sure after I will eat it tonight," he said, I nodded in affirmation.

    ¡¯¡¯You will not stay in this apartment now that you have much money right?" Ask Jim.

    ¡¯¡¯Yes, I am thinking of moving out to better ce after I returned from my hometown a weekter!" I replied I am thinking of moving the middle ring but there is some problem with that.

    "let me know when you return to westblood, I have a friend who runs a real estatepany, he will give a discount and I will even sign guaranteer for form for you." He said.

    This one of the problems that had been bugging me about moving but now that Jim offered so kindly, whom I am to refuse.

    "I¡¯ll be grateful!" I said, thanking Jim for his offer.

    "I¡¯ll transfer the remaining money to your ountomorrowow!" he said as he is leaving but he stopped before closing the door.

    "Jim if youe across any precious herbs like this, don¡¯t forget to call me!" he said and closed the door from behind.

    I am thankful that he didn¡¯t ask any question about how I got such rare herbs, it would be normal if 20% or 30% of them are rare but hear all of them are rare herbs.

    I look at the fat Ashlyn who liked to eat till her stomach full and cut no corners when it rted to food would have such ability.

    She is my precious treasure seeker, I have to keep her ability secret especially one about her smelling Miracle Fruits and Mystic medicine.

    If it were known to others with nefarious intent, both of our life will be hell.

    I clear my mind of these heavy thoughts and ssh cold water on my face to feel fresh before sleeping.

    Iid on the bed to sleep after making my holowatch silent, whoever to call me have to wait for till tomorrow, I thought as fell into sleep next second.

 Chapter 178 HomeTown I

    When I woke up, it¡¯s nearly early afternoon, the bright sun could be seen shining through the ss of my balcony.

    Ashlyn isfortable lying on the small chair of the balcony and beside her two ck boxes could be seen and one of them is open.

    Before sleeping the first time, I ordered food for today and left the balcony open, so the drone could drop them off.

    I had to do that otherwise Ashlyn would have woken up from the sleep for lunch.

    ¡¯¡¯Yawn!" I take afortable yawn as I sat in the bed and looked at my holowatch to see if there are any messages and calls.

    There are a few messages from my friends replying to the messages to my messages of yesterday.

    ¡¯¡¯Hahaha!" What caught my attention is two missed calls and messages, after reading them I couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly.

    It was from Jim, he was cursing me fir not waning him enough about the pain

    I decided to call him myself and ask how he is faring up.

    ¡¯¡¯Tring tri... You fucker, you did that on purpose, right? I¡¯ve never experienced such pain in my life. Thank god that I able to control myself otherwise, I would have woken up my whole household!" he screamed at me with loudly.

    "Hahaha, I did warn you, don¡¯t you remember? It was you who became so macho on mentioning the pain!" I replied whileughing loudly.

    My reply instantly made him silent, as I said I did tell him about pain but he thought I was teasing him and got annoyed, he arrogantly said he dissent fear pain.

    I can imagine how he must have felt when that extreme pain suddenly shot through your body, it feels like living hell.

    "You circted Supreme Combat Exercise right?" I asked, even if he is arrogant, he must have remembered to circte the exercise.

    ¡¯¡¯Yes I did and it helped me a lot!" He replied with his face full of smile.

    ¡¯¡¯So, how much do you think, they will sell for?" I asked the real question, he said yesterday after experiencing himself.

    "This medicine better than I expected, my mana purity had reached a whopping 90.8%. You will get 2.5 million for each piece." Jim said.

    2.5 for one piece that means 10 million for all four pieces and I¡¯ve got 12 million from selling those herbs.

    Combine I will have 22 million credit in my ount, that is a shit load of money and I still have some cores of monsters left for me to sell.

    ¡¯¡¯I will transfer all the money ive owe you by evening but now I have given this mystical medicine to Sarah, she had been always acting tough, I will see how she react after eating it, hahaha!" He said and started tough loudly.

    Is his screw got loose! I thought as I see himughing madly, this guy must have suffered quite a loss by his girlfriend to act like this. I don¡¯t think he will tell her about pain.

    ¡¯¡¯Ok, Michael, I¡¯ll call youter. I have to make some preparation before Sarah came!" He said and cut the call.

    I just left in a stupor for a few seconds, what just happened, that guy definitely going to do some mischief on Sarah.

    ¡¯Sigh!¡¯ i took a sigh andy back in the bed.

    22 million, this will make a lot of the things easier, with it financing my year of training won¡¯t be impossible.

    I keepying on the floor for a while before going to the bathroom for freshening up and bath.

    Ashlyn was stillfortably lying on a chair, basking in the light of the sun.

    I pick the ck lunch box and started to eat on my bed while thinking about the things, I have to do today.

    I have to do some shopping for my family.

    I remember we were quite fine when we were in our old town but when the disaster truck in the form if monster horde we had lost everything.

    After that disaster, we had moved to a new town, we didn¡¯t get any help from the government except for a quick loan for our new beginning.

    My parents had spent 70% of their monthly sry to pay off the huge loan while we have to do with the remaining 30% of the sry.

    It was very hard for us to live with this little money, we had lived very frugally and rarely brought anything for our enjoyment.

    They had to put my needs before there, the only thing they did extra in five years is bright more monster food when Ashlyn is born.

    She was glutton since she was born and will always demand monster meat at every meal.

    I finished my lunch and thew the lunch boxes in the bin.

    ¡¯¡¯Let¡¯s go, Ashlyn!" I said as I picked her in my palms and walk toward the door.

    I¡¯ve decided to do some shopping in the mall, I would have done it on my holowatch but this time, I am doing it for my parents and I am not sure what I want to buy.

    My n was to roam the mall and buy the things that I would need.

    I will also need some things, a few good clothes, and a Backpack.

    I have no need to change the Artifact as they are enough for till I reached the Corporal level.

    It would be apletely different thing if I get the Knight grade artifact but it was very difficult to get them without connections.

    I walk out of my apartment with Ashlyn in tow.

    I decide to go to the mall in Mid-yer, it is a good mall, I¡¯ve heard many things about and I it right.

    Within an hour, I reached the steps of the magnificent mall, it is the shape of the tower which has green vines surrounding it.

    When you enter inside it, you will think you were in the garden, it feels quite good inside as soft fresh breeze will always be touched by your body.

    I¡¯ve only a few hours to shop as I have a train at 7:00 in the evening and it is already an afternoon.

    By the time I¡¯ve finished, its already 4:30 pm but I felt quite good, I already brought everything.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirp again, this her fourth time to ask for a snack.

    Whatever she smells tasty, she will demand it and I didn¡¯t want to reject her seeing it was because of her that I got a shitload of money.

    "This is thest time Ashlyn!" I said to Ashlyn as I have lots of bags in my hands.

    "Tasty!" I have to say whatever Ashlyn chose is very tasty, like this iced drink that now we are drinking, it is very delicious.

    Today is the first day Ashlyn is drinking ice drinking from straws, she is drinking quite expertly without spilling a drop and looked quite cute doing that.

    "How cute!" a little girl of four came and states to pet Ashlyn suddenly, her mother who behind her smiled in apology.

    I smiled back in understanding, many people hade to pet Ashlyn especially children.

    Her shiny silver feathers and chubby form always look cute to children especially when she is eating.

    Ashlyn didn¡¯t snap but also didn¡¯t respond to the petting and continued drinking without care.

    We soon finished eating and left for an apartment, I have only two hours until my train time.

 Chapter 179 HomeTown II

    Chance: If you want a character named after you or the name given by, donate a Crown and ill make that happen.

    "Ting!" A bell sounded on my holowatch, it was notification of showing there are 12 million credits had been transferred to my ount.

    I barely controlled myself from shouting seeing such amount in my ount.

    I took a couple of deep breaths to calm myself down.

    I have been seeing the train station for 15 minutes and there are still ten minutes for the train toe.

    "Zup!" In ten minutes, the train came and I went inside, this time the ticket I booked is quite an expensive onepared to the cheapest one that I had booked when Ie to westblood three months ago.

    My town is in quite a remote area, it will take thirteen hours for the train to reach there.

    If it all goes well and the train did not have an ident likest time, then I should be able to reach my home at 8:00 AM morning.

    I satfortably in the big chair without big pushed here and there by neighbors as this the single seat chair.

    There is no disturbance from others, closest seats to me are half a meter away.

    I look outside the window but all I see is a ck blur.

    Soon our dinner came and both we cleaned our tes, it was a quite a tasty meal, not quite tasty as the five-course meal we ate yesterday.

    Ashlyn slept quickly while I kept browsing the web on my Holowatch that when I remember something.

    I really want to p myself for that! I had asked Michael some monsters cores of a fiery lion for Ashlyn to eat but I totally forget that and this little glutton didn¡¯t remind me.

    Normally she never forgets to remind me when it is time for her to eat but when ites to crystal core she never reminds me.

    I took out crystal core of fiery lion and small fist size device.

    I added the core of Corporal level Fiery lion inside the device and pressed sixty on it, soon the machine vibrate for a little while before stopping and a transparent small finger size box came out of it.

    one can see small specks inside it, these specs are part of the core that I had just put inside the small device.

    If one can count, he will see there are a total of sixty red specks inside it.

    I had brought this small monster core cutting device two months ago, it is quite efficient and precise.

    I have to feed Ashlyn one speck every day and I even put up a reminder in my holowatch.

    Before I know, I spend a few hours on the web and started to feel little sleepy but before that, I had to do thest thing.

    I quickly went to the bank site and type the loan number, my parently loan amount shown in front of me.

    One hundred eighty thousand and six hundred credits, I clicked on the payment after seeing the amount.

    "Ting!" I received the notification of payment confirmation.

    This loan used to feel like a mountain to me but now feels nothing, I can still remember how my parents used to cut corners every month to pay its installments but now with one click, I paid it all.

    I n to pay it in the afternoon but decided not to, my parents would have definitely would have called me and nagged me unlimited on how I got this much money but now they would only know at morning and by that time I would have already been at home, to exin it all personally.

    I felt quite lighter doing that, the loan was like little weight in me but now that I paid it, I felt quite fine.

    Seeing everything is alright, I prepared to sleep, when I woke up tomorrow, I will be very near my home.

    "Buzz Buzz!" I was woken the by the little buzzing in my wrist, It was an rm, I had set it up in the case, I sleptte.

    Although the train had a system for it, it will be voiced in the wholepartment and feel emphasizing.

    The rm means that the train will reach my hometown in half an hour.

    Time passed by soon train to enter the town and started to slow down. The train will stop at town for only three minutes and it the time train will upload both the passengers and cargo for the town.

    I pick my backpack and walked toward the door.

    When I get off the train, I was greeted by the face of my father who was anxiously waiting for me in the station.

    He looked like he aged years in three months, there is a hint of tiredness could be seen on his body.

    Though I have talked to him any time on the holowatch, their difference in seeing with our own eyes.

    "Micheal!" My father said and hugged I I can feel he is quite stressed.

    "Father, how are you?" I asked seeing his stressed and tired self. ¡¯¡¯I am fine now that you are here!" He said and we walked out of the station.

    I quickly called hovercar for both of us to go home.

    As we sitting getting in the hovercar, my father seems to have noticed something and became shocked, so shocked that he nearly stumbled.

    "Yo...you reached Mid-level of Specialist stage!" he said stutteringly. I guessed right, he is shocked seeing my new power.

    He was shocked seeing my power as now my father and I at the same level, what took him years to reach, I¡¯ve reached in months.

    ¡¯¡¯Yes, Ie across many opportunities in secret training!" I replied.

    ¡¯¡¯It must have been quite dangerous!" Said my father, he is smart enough to understand that such opposites lie in a dangerous ce.

    I was a little surprised not hearing any admonished by him, I was even expecting he will give me some beating but he seemed to be busy at his own thinking.

    In a few minutes, the hovercar had reached our home and get out of it and opened the door of our home.

    "Mom!" I gasp as I saw my mother, she looked sick, sicker than yesterday when I talked to her.

 Chapter 180 HomeTown III

    "Mom! What happened to you?" I ask as I entered the hall and sat beside her, she looked really sick, sicker than yesterday.

    She should be resting on the bed not sitting on the couch.

    ¡¯¡¯It¡¯s nothing, I am just under the weather!" She said weakly but I know she clearly lying, this must be something else.

    I didn¡¯t ask further as I don¡¯t want to stress her with more of my questions but I will askter.

    "Micheal!" she looked me in astonishment as my father sensing my new power.

    I replied with her same answer that I had given my father.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew chew chew..." suddenly two grey birds came flying and swept Ashlyn of my shoulder.

    They are Ashlyn parents, when I looked up I saw two grey spark sparrow coddling tiny chubby Ashlyn between them.

    She looks a little annoyed but did not resist the coddling of her parents.

    She looked like a tiny thing squished between the two big things.

    ¡¯¡¯It took us years to level up to Mid-level of Specialist grade but you did it in the three months!" Said my mother with the astonishment.

    I just smile hearing that, it is true, my parents took three to four years for them to reach the mid-level.

    "Here¡¯s a treat for you Ashlyn!" said my father as took out packaged monster meat and spread it onto the te.

    Saliva could be seen dropping from the mouth of Ashlyn parents as they saw the monster meat but it Ashlyn reaction most surprised them.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" She chirped arrogantly as took the look as monster food,pletely looking down on it.

    Ashlyn had stopped eating this packaged monster food, three days after we started to live in weatblood and only time she ate that when we were in the space realm.

    That time I had to force her to eat as outside was a big sandstorm, she grudgingly ate that time but she was mad and didn¡¯t talk to me for the whole day.

    ¡¯¡¯You didn¡¯t want it, Ashlyn?" My father asked confusedly confusion could be seen her face too.

    Three months ago, this used to her favorite food, she even used to steal it sneakily from her parent¡¯s te but now she even refused to look at it.

    "Mom, dad, Ashlyn now find this monster meat too nd to eat!" I said with a smile, clearing the confusion of my parents.

    "Michael! You must not coddle her much or she will never learn if you fulfill her every demand!" said my mother sternly.

    I smiled after hearing her words, it¡¯s toote now, I don¡¯t think she will ever change this habit of hers.

    Only thing I can do right now is that, don¡¯t let her eat too much tasty food that she will start to demand it daily.

    My father put back packaged meat back to the packet without giving look two grew spark sparrow.

    Seeing that the two grey spark sparrow turned to Ashlyn with little anger and started to coddle more but this time forcefully.

    "Micheal, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook it for you?" said my father as he moved toward the kitchen to cook.

    "There is no need Dad, the food wille soon!" I said as the delivery is only a few minutes away.

    The traines to my town only two times a day, one in the morning from which I came and one in the early evening.

    Both are the best time to deliver the food, I¡¯ve already had food service for my parents which will deliver the food one time every two days but now I had upgraded that every day and foods quality also increased.

    My father was a little startled at first but nodded and sat beside my mother, both of their faces suddenly and I know it is serious talk time.

    "Do you pay off the loan?" my mother asked in a serious voice, without much choice I nodded.

    "Why in the world you do that! We were fine, you will all the money you have for training!" said my mother, her voice was a week but there was the hardness in it.

    Sighing I clicked some screens on my holowatch andrge screen projected out of the holowatch.

    ¡¯¡¯Gasp!" Both had let out a loud gasp as they read what¡¯s on the screen, my father even scrunched his eyes to look more clearly.

    "Thi...this!" He wasn¡¯t able to for a straight word seeing this.

    "This time the training was in the new special realm, my luck was good and found something precious, this the money I got after selling it!" I exined softly.

    Thank God! That I had created a separate ount and transferred seven million into it, expecting my parent¡¯s reaction, if I had shown them whole twenty-two million in my ount, they would have directly lost conscience.

    "You have to spend money wisely, train hard, I wish my son would achieve Corporal stage at least." said my father while taking a nce at Ashlyn.

    I could understand his nce, with Ashlyn as my monster, it will be very hard for me to achieve the corporal level.

    If I had epted the organizations offer like my friends there would have been a big chance to reach corporal level but now if I had to reach it not only I have to work hard, I also have found the chance, without it it will be impossible for me break the bloodline limit on Ashlyn.

    "Ting!" a notification sounded on my phone telling me that the food delivery had been made.

    I got up and opened the front door to find there is a big box, right in front of it.

    The box is quite big as it contains the food for the six people.

    "Chew chew chew!" Ashlyn started to chirp excitedly as she gets out of her parents coddling.

    "chew chew chew!" she chirps again asking me to open the box quickly as she is feeling hungry.

    ¡¯¡¯Micheal freshen up first!" My mother said sternly as I am about to open the food of the box.

    The difference! I said in my mind if I would have been in my apartment as a westblood city, I could have eaten it without freshening but here I have to follow the rules of my parents.

    Much to Ashlyn dismay, I walked toward the bathroom while Ashlyn kept trying to open the box with all her heart.

 Chapter 181 Sick

    "We have to tell him!" Said my father, my mother nodded with a sigh, "I would have never gone for if it didn¡¯t concern this little one!" she said as cares her stomach.

    "Do you think he will help you contact them?" asked my father, "He is our only option and it didn¡¯t matters he can contact them or not, as long as he is willing to help, it very minute thing for him to provide us that potion!"

    "If not for this little one¡¯s life on the, l wouldn¡¯t have gone to him even if it had cost me my life but for this little one I will do anything, even if I have to kneel to beg!" she said, pain could be heard in her voice.

    They stayed silent for a while the looked at the front and little smile had appeared on their face.

    From of them is a big sealed food box that Ashlyn is trying to open with all her heart.

    Aside from using her fire, she is doing everything she can to open the box and looked quiteical doing that.

    "You never changes Ashlyn, you are still a glutton!" said my mother.

    "Yes, she is, for food, she will do everything!" I said as Ie behind with the smile as saw what Ashlyn was doing.

    My face is all smiling as I never heard they¡¯re an earlier conversation.

    "Chew chew chew!" Ashlyn backed down and started chirping furiously at me to open the food box.

    "Ok, I¡¯ll do that!" I said and open the box click and started to remove the small boxes from inside and started passing everyone.

    Just as I ced the box in from of Ashlyn, she quickly opens the box with extreme precision with the help of her ws and started to eat without waiting for anyone.

    My parents looked shocked seeing her do that, Ashlyn had no problem opening the seal on small boxes as these are the one we usually came from.

    This is the first time of her seeing this big food box, I am sure in two or three days, she will learn to open the big box as well.

    "This good!" said my father and mother in unison as they took their first bite, not only they, the ecstasy could be seen on the Ashlyn¡¯s parents as they were busy eating like Ashlyn.

    "This one is more delicious than the other ones you send!" Momplimented, I just smiled without answering.

    I¡¯ve upgraded their food services both in quantity and quality, so obviously, this is going to taste much better.

    We didn¡¯t talk much and ate our food quietly, the only one who is making noise is Ashlyn as she is eating very speedily with her tiny mouth.

    One thing I don¡¯t understand with Ashlyn that she obviously loves food, she has to savor it while eating but she always eats so fast as if someone going steal her food.

    I many times told her to eat slow but she never listened to my words.

    Soon we finished eating one by one but Ashlyn as always the first one to finish.

    "Let me!" I said seeing my father picking empty lunch boxes off the table to throw them at the trash.

    I take the boxes from my father¡¯s hand and threw them at the trash can in the corner of the kitchen.

    When I went back I remembered something and took out a small transparent box, inside the box, small specks could be seen.

    "Ashlyn eat it!" I said as I picked Ashlyn in one hand who iszilyid on her stomach side.

    "chew!" she chirps saying no, "If you don¡¯t eat it, you will have to eat packaged monster meat then!" I said threateningly.

    "Chew!" She chirps sadly and opened her mouth to eat the speck, my parents looked curiously as I feed the red speck to Ashlyn.

    "It is a small piece of the core of Corporal level monster which had the best fire type ability, I¡¯ve ever seen, I am hoping Ashlyn¡¯s ability could be upgraded eating it."

    As I took a seat and about to ask my parents as a serious question when I Ashlyn body started to release heat, this heat has a vor of fiery lions powers.

    I turn happy seeing this, thanking my luck that right after eating the core of fiery lion her ability started to upgrade but just as the heat came, a secondter it is gone, leaving me and Ashlyn confused.

    I¡¯ve never seen confused before, whatever she does, she does with certainty but this time she seems to have some confusion.

    "What happened? Did your ability upgraded?" I asked still hopeful about the upgrade of her ability.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew!" She shook her tiny little head and started to summon a small fireball in front of her.

    The fireball looked the same silver and there is no change in it, the vor is the same so is heat emitting from it.

    I was a little disappointed seeing that but soon I controlled my mood thinking if upgrading power would be that easy, abilities of many monsters would have been more powerful.

    I take out twenty-something cores of Specialist Grade fiery lion and small cutting devious which I had brought yesterday for my parents.

    "These are some cores of specialist grade monsters and this devise help you cut them equally! Feed them to L and Georgy, there may be a chance to upgrade their abilities." I said.

    My parents were the one who had told me that feeding monster core to monster help them upgrade their abilities.

    Although the chance of it very low but it still happens and this method is scientifically proven.

    "No, we can¡¯t take it, these monster cores worth hundreds of thousands of credits, it is better to sell them, that money will be very helpful to your training!" Said my father rejecting it.

    "I have hundreds of monster core with me, giving these cores to you wouldn¡¯t affect me much, please take it!" I said, seeing my little pleading tone my father epted the cores with the sigh.

    We talked for a few minutes when I decided to ask them a question that had been bugging ever since I¡¯ve eavesdropped on their conversation.

 Chapter 182 Cure

    "Mom, what happened to you?" I asked in a serious voice, earlier I had heard their conversation and knew something serious had happened to her.

    "What do you mean?" she asked as if she understood the question.

    "I heard you people talking earlier," I stated, the expression of their faces changed suddenly before a look of understanding dawned on their faces.

    ¡¯¡¯We will have to tell you sooner thanter " said my father with deep sigh and sadness could be seen both of their faces.

    "Your mother had a very very rare disease, it acts very randomly and only active during the pregnancy." My father said.

    "A week ago we had noticed some problem with the baby and after the detailed test, we noticed that your mother body had started to slow down the supply of lifeforce to the baby!"

    "If your mother¡¯s body didn¡¯t supply life force to the baby, you can guess what will happen!" said my father in sadness.

    I felt like struck by lightning, I¡¯ve never thought the problem was this series if something hadn¡¯t done quickly, my little sibling who still growing inside my mother could die before it coulde out in the world.

    "Is. Is it curable?" I asked, prying to receive a positive answer.

    My fatherughed mirthlessly hearing the question, "To tell you the truth, it is very easy to cure, just need one potion but that potion is like an unreachable mountain to weak people like us but to the powerful people, it means nothing!" said my mother.

    I felt relieved after hearing it is the potion, I already have 22 million on me and after selling Mana cores and honey of daffodil bees, I can definitely amass 150 million easily.

    Jim can help me buy potion, if he can I am sure his parents would easily able to buy it as long as it is in avable in the republic.

    Even if it more expensive than I can afford in my life, I still have a trump card which is Ashlyn.

    With her treasure hunting ability on the table, I don¡¯t think anyone able to refuse it.

    As long as that potion within the republic, I still have a chance of getting it.

    "Which potion does mother need?" I asked with the bated breath.

    "Life Potion or the thing that provides immense life force but it is harder to find than life potion," he said.

    Life Potion or the thing that could bring out a simr effect.

    Hearing that name I felt like a load that I was feeling for quite while loosening.

    Spending many days with jill, I learned about many things and what life potion is one of them.

    Life potion could be considered as Elixir Of Life, it is the potion that provides life force.

    Those who had their life force sucked or spent by any reason and near at death¡¯s door could only be saved by this potion.

    No other potion could be work but this option, this potion had varied uses and could be said to one of the expensive potions in each grade.

    Grade 1 Life potions price is 50 million while Grade 2 cost 200 million and Grade 3 said to be at near million.

    They are expensive and impossible to be brought bymon man despite having money.

    I am sure Jim and jill could easily buy with their social status and connection.

    They will surely help me as long as I asked and provided enough money, even if I am short by some, they will surely provide it but I don¡¯t think we will need Life Potion.

    "What Grade of life potion does mom needs?" I asked hoping that it wouldn¡¯t be a high grade one.

    They both looked little confused by my question but decided to answer it.

    "Grade 1 should barely able go to counter that deficiency but we have Grade 2 potion, your mother will have an easy pregnancy and the baby would be absolutely fine." My father answered.

    I took a heavy sigh and felt quite free.

    The reason I thought my mother won¡¯t need Life Potion because I have something that is better than Grade 1 and Grade 2 life potion.

    It Daffodil Honey, a single drop of it has more lifeforce that Grade 2 life potion and even if mother had needed grade 3 life potion, I would have added drop or two of Daffodil honey and potion grade have be equal to the Grade 3 potion.

    With Jims help and connection, I am confident that he could help buy Grade 2 Life Potion.

    "Mom, Dad, I don¡¯t think we will need life Potion, I have something with me that is better than that!" I said.

    ¡¯¡¯What!" Both of them shouted in unison that even Ashlyn who iszily sleeping on the table opened for a while.

    "What is it? Don¡¯t just about such thing?" said both of them at the same time while their reaction waspletely different.

    I get up from my chair whisper something in their ears.

    "chew chew chew chew!" suddenly both Ashlyn parents who were quietly submitting on table flew where Ashlyn was sleeping and start forcing her to get up.

    "Chew Chew!" she first chirps annoyedly seeing they are disturbing her from her precious after meal sleep but after their forceful chirp she flew away with them outside of the house.

    I take a sigh of relief seeing her going away, Ashlyn is very sensitive both in ears and smell if she heard if simple mention honey she would instantly get up and will start demanding the honey.

    As she had already demanded it tens of times in the past three days.

    "Let¡¯s go to your room first!" I said and we left toward my parent¡¯s room.

    "hun!" I let out a sound of a surprise seeing there are a lot of machines in the room.

    They must have to bright them from the hospital to keep constant track of moms condition

    I remove the delicate box from my storage, they were shocked seeing such case whichrger than my pockeding out it but before they could ask all their attention drawn by my worlds.

    "The thing I have is Honey of daffodil bees, they are one of the horrible monsters I¡¯ve seen."

    "They sucked all the energy of Being while alive leaving nothing but dusk!" they were shocked hearing that, they will be more shocked if show them real footage I have in my Holowatch.

    They will have a nightmare for a few days as I had after seeing it the first time.

    ¡¯¡¯Not only it contains the life force of very powerful monster, but it also contains varies other energies in the body and not only that this honey even contains the essence of very precious flowers and herbs."

    "And that is why they know as a natural chemist to create such creation that even marveled by the top alchemist of the world," I said and open delicate case where with the three pieces of mystical medicine, there is a small piece of honeb which had golden brown honey.

    "Mom pleasey in bedfortably!" I asked my mother, she did as asked andid on her bed without asking any question.

    They hadn¡¯t asked any question since I started exining to them about daffodil honey, probably too overwhelmed to say anything.

    I removed the piece of honeb with extreme care, "Mom please open your mouth!" I said seriously but inside I felt really weird asking about this.

    I pinch the honeb softly and brown drop honey fell in her mouth and next moment look of ecstasy appeared on her face.

 Chapter 183 Effects Of Honey

    A look of utter ecstasy appear on her face as the drop of honey fell on my mother¡¯s tongue.

    Her eyes became blurry and she justy smiling on the bed without moving, the only relieving thing is that herplexion which was that of sick is recovering at a visible speed.

    My father tried to shake off my mother but there is no response, "Is this normal?" my father asked.

    ¡¯¡¯I don¡¯t know? But when Ashlyn had a drink this honey, she was out for nearly six hours and I was getting drunkenly vibes from her.

    He nodded and started to attach some machines to my mother to monitor her progress.

    I carefully ced honeb back into the case, very careful on not making any honey sticking to my hands as each drop costs more than a million.

    "Chee chew!" Ashlynes flying as I about to close the lid of the box, she looked angry, so angry that her eyes are red.

    "Chew chew chew!" Ashlyn chirp angrily saying I am stealing her food, this honey is hers and she had to work very hard to steal it from the Daffodil Bees.

    Busted! I thought I took a sigh and pinch the honeb a little so that, one drip of golden brown honey woulde on my finger.

    "drink it!!" I said as ced my finger near her tiny mouth, without waiting, with the help of her little tongue she quickly drank it

    "Cheeew!" she suddenly lost focus and about to fall on the ground but I picked her quickly and ces her near my mother.

    Her expression also the same, it looked like she is experiencing some pleasant dream.

    This isn¡¯t going be over soon! I said in my mind and took the seat near the bed while my father is observing the multiple projections from the machine.

    ¡¯¡¯That drop of blood is providing more than lifeforce to your mother, it seemed to be healing and cleansing your mother¡¯s body!" my father said softly with utter astonishment.

    I am not a bit surprised hearing this, the honey of daffodil bees contain many things Life force is just one important part of it.

    Those bees not sucked life force but other energies like mana and vitality, not only that it also contains the essence of many flowers and herbs.

    They fuse them all perfection that human alchemist hardly able to do, that is why many high-level alchemists always researched this honey and try to replicate their properties.

    Daffodil Bess called natural alchemists for nothing.

    "You must be tired from your travel, you should take some sleep in your room." said my father, seeing me dosing off in the chair.

    He looked much better than he looked an hour before, the worry lines on his face seem to be melting so worry and tiredness that had reflected on his body.

    "Okay," I said, he is right I am really feeling tired from the travel.

    After giving a reassuring smile to my father, I walked toward my room. I did not pick up Ashlyn and let her sleep near my mother.

    It didn¡¯t take me long to fall in sleep and when I woke up its already afternoon.

    I slept for four hours! I said as I looked at the time in the holowatch, I wash my face with cold water fishing up and fully arousing myself from the feeling of looseness I am feeling after waking up from the afternoon sleep.

    After waking up I walked towards my parent¡¯s room, hoping mother would have woke up by now but when I entered the room, I saw that both mother and Ashlyn still not woken up from effect of honey.

    My father seemed very happy though, looks like it works better than I expected.

    There is no change in my Ashlyn¡¯s, she looks same a palm size chubby silver sparrow but there is a big change in my mother.

    She looked radiant, her skill glowing with freshness. The marks, dark circle and whatever blemishes she has on her skin hadpletely vanished.

    The skin became youthful and she looked like she became younger.

    My mother¡¯s age is forty years but now she did not look a year older than thirty-five.

    Jill had gold that this honey had an antiaging, cleansing effects and also used in many expensive beauty potions but I did not expect the effect is too drastic.

    It is probably due to my mother¡¯s stage is too low, if she had been at sergeant or master the level, the effects wouldn¡¯t be this drastic.

    ¡¯¡¯How is a mom?" I asked again, she looked very good on the outside and seeing the content smile on the face, it seems like the honey it worked but I still asked his as reassurance.

    "More than fine, not only that honey cured your mother¡¯s deficiency it also providing baby varies energies."

    "I don¡¯t think your mother will have anyplication during her pregnancy!" he said happily.

    I nodded and sat on my previous chair for them to wake up.

    I only have to wait for half an hour before my mother started toe out of the effect of the Honey.

    "Mom!" "Evie!" Mom suddenly got up and ran toward the bathroom, seeing her do, that I have a faint idea where is she going.

    Ashlyn also suddenly came out me and asked me to open the p of the tent before going out.

    "Chew!" Ashlyn also woke up from its effect and flew away, my father looked little confused but didn¡¯t ask.

    Ten minutester my mother came out, looks like she had taken a quick shower from her wet hair and smell of her body wash.

    "Evie, how are you feeling?" my father asked worriedly.

    "Very good!" she replied with the bright smile, "Micheal, whatever that drop of honey is, its miraculous!" she said as we walk toward the hall.

    All the sickness I had seen in her gone, she looked refreshing and full of energy like her past self.

    "Evie, you should look yourself in the mirror?" Said my father.

 Chapter 184 Gifts

    "No!" she said confusingly, "do I have something in my face, on my body?" she asked as she started to check her face and body with her hands.

    "You should look yourself in the mirror?" said my father in teasing tone.

    Hearing his tone, she hastily walked toward the corner of the wall, she touched the small t showpiece few times.

    Soon the t showpiece started expanding and turned into a full-length mirror.

    ¡¯¡¯Gasp!" She let out a gasp as she looked herself in the mirror, caressing her skin which has be perfectly smooth.

    "It¡¯s wonderful!" she whispered while caressing her skin. "Micheal you should also give your father that drop of Honey?" my mother said teasingly after same time after she unwillingly deactivated the mirror.

    "Hahaha!" we allugh a little at her words, I could easily give my father a few drops of honey but it would be waste as it could not do much except cleans his body.

    If it had had any help to my father¡¯s progress it would be apletely different thing as I would have taken a drop as well but sadly it made no effect in cleansing one¡¯s body.

    My heart pained little seeing Ashlyn had yet drunk another drop. That drop worth tens of millions of credits yet she drank.

    It¡¯s the thing she brought! I said in my mind, if not for her bringing that little honeb, my mother would have been still sick and I would now be calling Jill and Jim for Life potions.

    Seeing the mother ispletely healed, the gloomy atmosphere hadpletely left our home leaving everyone¡¯s mood to warn.

    We talked about all thing, I shared some of my experience in westblood and space realm leaving dangerous parts aside to save them for extra worries but they still guessed it.

    "Micheal you have to be cautious and careful not only against monsters but humans also, they are ones who can stab you in your back." said my father in a warning tone.

    "I know father!" I said. I¡¯ve seen friends fighting and hunting teams turning on each other for little as minsters core.

    I know very very well to guard against, in three months since I¡¯ve been in the westblood, I¡¯ve made only two good friends while others are just normal friends.

    "I had brought some gifts for you," I said and started to take out gifts from my storage.

    They looked shocked not for the gifts that keep piling on the table but the ce where I am taking out gifts from.

    "is..is that storage?" asked my mother stutteringly, the storages are verymon in movies and tv but in real life, they are extremely rare, so rare that many people were not able to see it in reality.

    "Yes, I got quite lucky..." I said and started exining about how I met Shawn and Carol from the central continent and how they offered me a job in exchange for things.

    I tone it down on many things but made it convincing enough that my parents will have a hard time asking any question against it.

    As expected they didn¡¯t ask any question seeing for exnation is enough to quell some of their worries.

    "These gifts are precious, how much did you spend on them?" my other asked as she was feeling the red dress against her skin.

    "Not enough!" I answered smart-alecky, hearing the response she red at me little before focusing on the various things on the table.

    Not only I¡¯ve brought dresses and jewelry for my mother, but I also brought many things that we had needed in the home such as a new version of Auto Cleaner.

    The one we have in our home is ancient! I brought very few gifts to my fatherpare to my mother.

    He is a very simple man who has very few needs, he only loves two things one his family while other his job.

    He is very academic and loved to study, if not for the economic constraints, he would not be just level 1 Doctor.

    I have already prepared the biggest gift for him which I will give him before leaving.

    ¡¯¡¯Thank You!" Said, my mother as she presses her hands against mine.

    My mother like every other woman who likes to look beautiful and wear pretty clothes and now in one day both of her wishes are fulfilled.

    "You should meet your friend Ellen, I saw her in the morning whening to picking you up!" said my father.

    This surprised me, she never told me she was back in town when I talked to her two days ago.

    I talked to my parents for a while before walking toward the backyard to call Ellen.

    When I went in the backyard I was pleasantly surprised to find Ashlyn is resting in mother lulu embrace in the small treehouse.

    Usually, she avoids affection whenever she could but sometimes she also gives up her arrogance and acts naturally like this time.

    Sitting on the I armchair, I called Ellen, she picked at the first ring.

    "I was justing toward your home!" she said directly without greeting, she is making one of the surprise visits that she had fond of but this time I called and spoilt it.

    "When do youe to town?" I asked, as far I know, the new recruits rarely get leave and a just a month ago she became D grade member from E.

    She must be training hard to maintain her D grade membership thating to town.

    The organization has a strict hierarchy, E and D grade members are considered a waste of the member, they get lowly administration job or assigned helper to advanced grade members.

    C grade member is those who are below elite, there were many C grade members were in the space realm.

    I can guess that my power ispared to this C grade member of Organization and if do special training properly for a year, my ability may reach near that of elite (B) member of the organization.

    Ellen had wanted to be C grade member at least at her first year of training as it is very hard to advance your membership at the organization after training is over.

    "You will be happy to know that, in these three months, I worked my ass off and one month ago I¡¯ve be D grade member as you know but what you don¡¯t know that four days ago, I tried for C grade member and I got selected for it. "

    ¡¯¡¯I got the leave because there are still five days time till training for C grade members starts." She said proudly.

    I was very shocked hearing that, in just three months she had be qualify to train for C grade member training.

    She must have worked very hard to that, I will also not have this power if not for varies chances and many life and death moments I¡¯vee across in the space realm.

    "Now that my surprise is spoilt, let¡¯s meet at Adolf¡¯s cafe at 15?" asked Allen.

    "Ok!" I said as went inside my home to change.

 Chapter 185 Meeting Ellen

    ¡¯Oh!¡¯ I noticed that whileing out of my house, I wore my Grade 1 boots instead of regr shoes.

    Seeing I am halfway into the way of Adolf¡¯s cafe, I resumed to walk ahead, these boots don¡¯t look that bad, they are just little metallic.

    "Tinkle!" a pleasant tinkle sounded as I entered the cafe, Ellen was sitting in the corner, elegantly sipping the coffee.

    She has ash blond straight hair and porcin-like face, whoever looked at her became entranced by her grace and beauty.

    She is one of the people who are born with an inborn grace, whatever they do, their every moment seems graceful.

    She is also my first crushed in this town but that crushed got dumbed in the cold water as she only digs girls.

    "Micheal here!" she shouted softly seeing meing through the door.

    I walk toward her and took a seat beside her, "Not bad, looks like I have to work hard to catch up to you!" Ellen said in praise as sensed I am at Mid-level of Specialist stage.

    "You better work hard or you will be left behind!" I teased as she is only at the Initial level of Corporal stage but I am confident she will catch up.

    ¡¯¡¯So, how was the new space realm that opened on the green hills?" She asked.

    ¡¯¡¯Very dangerous!" I said with sincerity, it was very dangerous and thousands of people die inside it.

    ¡¯¡¯Tell me from the beginning?" She asked impatiently, she really acts like children sometimes.

    I started to tell how I identally entered the realm and found myself in the Wastnd where no human could be seen and when I told about how people from the central continent could kill Corporal level monsters easily, she is shocked.

    ¡¯¡¯You are not joking right?" She asked and looked at me carefully, "No, I swear, I am not joking. I would have definitely recorded it if I had not been star struck by their power." I said.

    I kept going while skipping some parts like Shanws offer and the storage and Knight grade equipment I¡¯ve got in return.

    I have only stopped when I reach the part of the story where I reached the main camp outside the scind forest.

    ¡¯¡¯The monsters you face looks very dangerous!" Ellen said serious tone.

    "They were antspare to what we faced inside the Scind Forest!" I said and shuddered.

    I still felt quite scared when I think out fiery lions and Sawtooth earthworms monsters.

    "What type of monsters did you face?" she asked with extreme curiosity.

    ¡¯¡¯We faced monsters of C and B grade monsters, both Upper and Lower grades of it," I said, her eyespletely went wide and look of disbelief after that.

    "You are kidding me right?" she asked as I am joking with her and probably I had also like her if I had heard it from her.

    "Do you know Super elites?" I asked as she is still believing I am kidding with her.

    "Of course! They are legends," she said, I can see deep reverence in her eyes.

    In an organization, B grade member is elites while A grades are those who hadpleted the super elite training but aren¡¯t Super Elites but they have a chance to became one.

    Super Elites in organisation are considered beyond the grades, they are considered true backbone of their organisation.

    ¡¯¡¯They were also their about fifteen of them!" I said this time she looked very angrily at me.

    "You....you think I am idiot, Fifteen super elites. Even our organization did not have this many elites," she said through gritted teeth.

    She looked really angry if I did not give her the proof right now, she might as well attack me.

    "I have proof this time!" I said hastily and projected the privacy screen from the table.

    After exiting the space realm, they had not only taking half the resources from everyone but also were making them delete whatever they have captured and recorded in the space realm.

    Jill had warned me, not to upload or share this material with anyone otherwise people from the organizatione knocking my door.

    Ellen looked little baffled, seeing me erecting privacy screen but did not question.

    I tapped y and two gigantic Sawtooth Earthworms appeared in the screen.

    This is the first battle I¡¯ve recorded on my Holowatch and first time seeing the power of the super elite.

    "Are those Gigantified monsters?" Ellen asked seeing two monsters roaring threateningly and ant-like human¡¯s running away.

    "Yes, they are gigantified monster, we havee across many of them!" I said.

    Soon two people started to attack the Gigantifies monsters, one with a spear while other the Bow.

    Their attack efficient and without any mistake but one could see how casual the fight is and how the two toying with the monster who are tens of times bigger than them.

    Ellen is so concentrated on the fight that she forgot to blink, I was also like that when I saw prowess of super elites.

    In two minutes the video was over but it has taken Ellen minute more toe out of it.

    "Do you have some more of recording like this?" She asked, I nodded and started to y the recording where super elite fighting the gigantified monsters like this is where their prowess shows.

    In twenty minutes all recordings are over, I only yed those recording which has a camera of my holowatch stable as I also had to fight, I got very few chances to record the fights carefully.

    "They are more powerful than I expected!" Ellen said with a slow voice after she finished watching all the recording.

    I can only smile at that, I¡¯ve onlye to know about the super elites in the space realm and that is where I saw their prowess.

    ¡¯¡¯Seeing this recording, I want to train harder to reach their level!" Ellen said spiritedly.

    "Me too!" I replied and who wouldn¡¯t, many people would do anything to gain this type of power.

    "Coffie!" a voice called out and the girl brought us coffee that we ordered.

    The girl is pretty and maybe a year older than us

    "Thank you!" Ellen said in a melodic voice as she reached her hand took the cup from the girl¡¯s hand while caressing her hand a little.

    She nearly dropped the coffee cup while blushing, she somehow put my cup down and walks away in haste while blushing heavily.

    I rolled my seeing that and said, "Really would you leave some girls for normal people! You must have slept with half the girls in two this year."

    "If you had an eye on her, you could have told me first and for your information, I left plenty of girls for other people," she said with pride, I dong know how she can have pride about such thing.

    Ellen has no shame when ites to girls, she even seduced girlfriends of their ssmates.

    Seeing my expression something had dawned on her face suddenly.

    "Oh, I get it! Looks like you are still angry at me for taking bite off your little crush!" she said with a triumphant smile.

    ¡¯Bite! You had full on sex with her.¡¯ I wanted to shout but controlled myself.

    It was also my mistake if I had told her, I had a crush on mara, I don¡¯t think she would have hit on her.

    I wanted to say this but something happened suddenly.

    ¡¯¡¯Siren! Siren! Siren!....." A loud siren red across the Town, unforming townspeople that monsters are about to attack the town.

 Chapter 186 Challenge I

    "Siren! Siren! Siren!..." loud ring sirens started to boom across the town at the same time.

    "Attention, this is not a drill but an emergency, please take shelter in nearest bunker..."

    "Monsters areing!" we both said to each other in unison and get out of cafe like the rest of us.

    I tried to control my racing heart and emotions, whenever I hear these ring sounds, I started to panic.

    Ever since that incident five years ago, I had developed an instinctive fear against these sirens and loud announcements.

    I didn¡¯t have any panic attacks in the past two years but still had my heart racing and emotion in turmoil.

    ¡¯¡¯Let¡¯s go!" Said Ellen and started to run, I followed her without much thinking.

    While running, I received many messages from my parents asking me to take shelter in the nearest bunker.

    "Where are we going?" I asked Ellen as we ran past the bunker that is nearest to us.

    "Towards the wall, my parents, sheriffs would also be there!" She replied.

    I wanted to stop her and ask her to run back toward the bunker but soon I remembered that I am not the same Micheal I was three months before.

    I am changed, evolved through my experience and hardship that I faced.

    The monsters that are attacking our town could be considered trash against what I faced in the space realm.

    And I also wanted to test my power against normal monsters but one thing I am confident in doing that killing Corporal level monsters.

    I don¡¯t think, I will have a problem facing them.

    It¡¯s only been two minutes but the streets are bing empty of people, the one thing normal people fear more are the monsters, as soon as they heard sirens.

    Soon the walles into my view and some people could be seen standing in front of them.

    "Chew!" Ashlyn suddenly came flying andnded in my shoulder, "Do you came to help me, Ashlyn." I asked Ashlyn as I ran toward the wall with Ellen.

    "Chew chew!" she chirped arrogantly in affirmation, in space realm she barely able got the chance fight seeing monsters in the realm much more powerful but here she can fight.

    With her concentrated fireballs, I don¡¯t think many socialist monsters able to counter it.

    The wall is twenty meters tall and thickly built and it also has Grade 1 protection artifact fitted inside.

    The protection artifact may not be as good as Clock Dome but it still able to thwart up to Sergent stage monsters.

    Only especially strong Sergent stage monster or above stage monsters could break the wall.

    That is not the only defense town has, there are few cannons, Mayor, sheriffs department and some independent Corporal also there to fight for towns protection.

    There is one officer from the sheriff¡¯s department at the base of the wall and about to stop us from going up when a voicees from above.

    "Let theme!" a voicee from above, I was little started from hearing that voice.

    Not only me but Ellen also started, we both thought we will get angry rebuked foring here and Ellen probably has to plead her father to let use above.

    Without wasting any time we both climb the satires with our fastest speed and when I went up, I was quite surprised seeing a lot more people than I expected.

    Especially a thin man in histe twenties who giving off the same aura as that Fat friend of Jill and William.

    He is definitely Lieutenant stage or above, not only I, but Ellen has also stopped on her tracks seeing him.

    Ellen¡¯s father and sheriff seem to be fawningly talking to him, he had to, with this grade of expert here, there is no need to worry.

    "Hun!" We both made a surprising sound as we spotted Kevin behind the thin man.

    Not only him, but there are also eleven people same as him with varies the level of Specialist grade power.

    Kevin also has his Three eyes devil monkey on his shoulder likest time, it very quitepare tost time as it is quietly sitting on Kevin¡¯s shoulder but just as it saw Ashlyn on my shoulder, it started bared its teeth at her.

    Looks like it still hadn¡¯t forgotten the fiery sting that Ashlyn gave itst time.

    "Ellene meet with Mr. Liam, he is the instructor of Kevin¡¯s, they are just passing by our town but decided to help our town if any dangerous monster attack," Mayor exined as he called his daughter.

    From what I heard, the training method of Shadow Rogues ispletely different.

    They have the lowest number of all top 7 organization but every member of them is well trained topare to other organizations.

    Every group of 12 recruits is given to an instructor to train for three months, in these three months, the instructor will train and evaluate them with independent and survival training.

    There were some members of shadow rogues in the space realm, especially their super elite who came as the reinforcement forst battle.

    Thebat styles used by Shadow Rogues prefer speed and agility and they used short weapons.

    The super elite of shadow rogue was the fastest person I had ever seen, his attacks were so fast, that my eyes wouldn¡¯t able to catch it and his de moves in such fashion that it is totally confused the eye.

    Not only him but other members of shadow rogues were also like that just less powerful.

    After watching the group from Shadow Rogues, I watch other people on the wall.

    All of them at the corporal level, most of them from the sheriff¡¯s department while some were an independent expert from town and I spotted three seniors of ours, who also should be visiting the town on their leave.

    "Growl!" The monster bear growled as monsters gathered in the same ce.

    There seem to about two hundred something monsters, three-quarters of them are at the specialist stage while left one quarter is at Corporal stage.

 Chapter 187 Challenge II

    The monsters seemed to be finished grouping and could attack at any moment but they seemed to wait for some instruction.

    Such a group of above two hundred and fifty monsters must have some leaders, probably some sergeant level monsters otherwise they would have been attacking the wall already.

    Now they are just roaring and growling but they will attack in a few minutes.

    ¡¯¡¯Ellen, Micheal are you up for the little challenge?" Kevin asked in a loud voice with acent smile hanging on his face.

    "What challenge?" Ellen and I asked in unison.

    "To know who can kill the most monsters!"

    "Only fourteen of us will fight the monsters below, each level on a monster will have point, those who will gain the highest points wins the, Now do you have guts to ept it?" Asked Kevin.

    This Kevin never changed, he iscent and too confident in his abilities but I have to say he had the power to say it.

    In our batch, he was second-best inbat after Ellen if not for his low academic score, he would havee second instead of me.

    The challenge he spoke of quite interesting, though there are more than two hundred monsters and some Sergent stage monster may be hiding despite that I have confidence in myself with the help of the skill I have.

    I am confident that I can kill any Corporal level monsters here, what I wanted to know is if I can kill sergeant stage monsters here with my Fire Strike.

    I was about to say Bring it on when Mayor cut in.

    "It¡¯s too dangerous! let us adults fight the monsters," said Mayer, I could see Ellen stealthy ring at her father.

    "Its fine Mr. Mayer let children fight, I promise you, no one wille to harm." said the thin instructor Liam.

    Mayor¡¯s face seems like he wanted to reject but a hearing promise made by a powerhouse like Liam, he decided to ept it.

    "How will the points get assigned?" Ellen asked the question before I could.

    "Simple initial level Specialist stage monster worth 1 point, Mid-level with 2 points, Peak level worth 3 points."

    "Initial level Corporal Stage worth 6 points, Mid-level worth 8 points and Peak level worth 10 points."

    "While the Initial Level Sergeant stage monsters worth 20, the instructor said that the Initial level sergeant stage monster is most powerful here." Exined Kevin.

    "Are our monsters allowed to fight? I asked, want to enter this challenge knowing all the rules and limits of it.

    "Monsters, Potions artifact everything is allowed as long as it not the outside interference," said Kevin.

    ¡¯¡¯We will start a fight in three minutes sharp!" He added.

    Thank god I had identally wore my Boots.

    I had taken out my knight grade sword which left deactivated on my waist and shield bracelet when I was running towards the wall with Ellen.

    The only thing I amcking is armor, Ellen had already started wearing the artifacts of her father.

    "Here take it!" I heard when I looked up I found it was senior Tom giving me his armor.

    He was my upperssmen in school and had also joined an organization year ago but now he had already reached Corporal level.

    "Thank you, Senior Tom!" I said and quickly wore the armor, now that I am in perfect condition, let see who is the best now.

    Everyone had prepared their weapons and just ready for the time to be over, some of the members of Kevin¡¯s team held contemptuous looks whenever they looked at us, especially me.

    They probably look down on me, seeing I don¡¯t a badge of any organization like Ellen or they have on their chests and arm.

    I smiled at their contemptuous attitude. I am preparing to take the first ce, I am sure that I have more experience of life and death fighting that these people.

    Three weeks of constant fighting with the edge of death will make you push your limits to the extreme.

    No matter how special training they have in the forest, there may be life and death events but they are all controlled, they knew if anything bad happens they have their instructor to save them atst minute.

    The only thing they can beat me isbat style and skill, I have barely learned the basics ofbat style and in the skill department, no one canpare to organization members.

    I have seen many C grade members of the Organisation having more than five skills and one or two in the thousand even have knight grade skill which only Elite members should have.

    I will not look down them as I know many things can turn the battle tide and with the lieutenant stage powerhouse personally teaching them, their power should above averagepare C grade members of other organizations.

    The monsters had already finished grouping, not they are just roaring and growling at each other.

    Only ten-second remain, I adjust my breathing and calm myself, I had already chosen the spot I am going tond.

    "Fight!" Said instructor Liam loudly and hearing the sound, all twelve of jumped down the twenty-meter wall, no one used the temporary exit that mayor had opened.

    Air could be heard whistling past my ears as I am falling below but I have no fear.

    Ellen and some other people in the Kevins group had already started using their skills.

    Their bodies seem falling slow to the groundpared to me.

    ¡¯Sky Steps!¡¯ i activated the systems when I am ten meters above the ground to manage my fall.

    No matter how strong my body is right now, some of its bones will surely break if it fell from the twenty meters.

    ¡¯Boom boom bam!¡¯ Ashlyn and other monsters had already started attacking and killing the monsters and After wended in the ground the fighting pace will again increase.

    The fight should not be able tost more than 10 minutes,Ii thoughts I about tond near monsters.

    I have seen many people whonded on the thick group of monsters, those idiots paid a heavy price for their mistakes.

    It is fine if there are four or five monsters but if a there group of monsters containing more than ten monsters same as you, that would be utterly idiotic.

    "Thud!" Inded in the ground with this and ran toward the monsters while circting supremebat exercise.

    "sh..." my sword unhesitantly at the group if specialist grade monster, my sword slid into their necks without feeling any obstruction.

    I was right! These group of specialist stage monsters is easy to kill ants, now I to go deeper into the monster group as that is where the Corporal level monsters.

    I sword kept swinging ferociously, every swing of my sword will kill the monster, no matter which level of Specialist grade monster wille into my way, it will be killed.

    From the corner of my eyes, I saw a member of Kevin¡¯s group, who are looking at me in astonishment as it has taken him a couple of moves to kill while I am killing it in a single move.

    I was revealing in the glory of his astonishment when I caught arrow flying above me and hitting the corporal level monster little ahead of me.

    Fuck Archer! I shouted in my mind.

 Chapter 188 Challenge III

    Fuck Archer! I shouted in my mind seeing the arrow flying over me and hitting Corporal level monster not far from me.

    ¡¯Thud!¡¯ it is fell on the floor with the thud, the monster is not dead yet, it is still iling like as fish that brought out of water.

    It should die within a few minutes, I thought in my mind when two secondster another arrow hit it, killing it effectively.

    ¡¯first Tide!¡¯ I said and activated the power of the first tide, with five seals and power of Mid-level Specialist stage, I can easily maintain the power of first tides for near half an hour.

    As my power doubled, the specialist Stage around me had be wooden blocks that are waiting to be chopped off by me.

    It will take me just around thirty seconds to reach where corporal level monsters are, I just hope that the archer wouldn¡¯t kill too much of Corporal level monster.

    Archery one of the best tool for monsters hunting, with it one can be safe and also hunt more monsterspare to other weapons wielder.

    The thing can help one make kill count the same as an archer is a Wide range of skill but archer can also use those skill.

    Only these Wide range type of skills can help one kill arge number of monsters but Wide range skill are cannot be used by Specialist stage.

    These skills could only be used by some powerful Corporal stage evolvers like Elites and Super Elites.

    I kept killing monsters while also keeping an eye others, I felt rather pleased that there is not anyone who is matching half of my speed.

    I can¡¯t see Kevin and Ellen for them on being either side but their speed shouldn¡¯t be greater than me.

    ¡¯Puchac!¡¯ I sliced another snake monsters head off before it could do anything.

    Just ten second, in ten seconds, I will reach where corporal monsters are.

    I could jump andnd there with the help of the sky steps but that would rather be a risky move.

    ¡¯Haha!¡¯ I let out augh as I killed the monsters that other was targeting and move on to another monster without giving her second look.

    As more and monster getting killing, many people would target the same monster like just now, to gain a point I just have to kill it before others.

    No matter how he injured it heavily, as long as you killed it, the point is yours.

    ¡¯Finally!¡¯ i said in my mind am I attack initial level Corporal stage Searing Hog.

    It is also attacking me with its zing hot red tusks but its speed is too slowpared to my sword.

    I am only attacking it with the power of the First tide, I want to see if it is enough or I will have to add the power of another tide in the mix.

    "Puchi!" my sword directly pierced through its skull, I swiftly removed my sword and quickly feed the mana to the lively wind so that I could dodge the dead body of a searing hog that about to collide against me.

    I wouldn¡¯t have received any injuries except for taking a step or two back by the collision but I decided to y it safe.

    Sometimesplication happened by simple mistakes, I¡¯ve experienced it and also saw it with my own eyes many times.

    After killing a searing hog, I move towards another initial level monsters without wasting any moment.

    I attacked it with the same way as I did to searing hot and like earlier it¡¯s dead in the single strike.

    The other people also increased their pace of attacks, not as fast as me, the only one I see who is faster than me is archer from above.

    The only good thing that archer arrow is not quick, there is a time of one to three second between each arrow, depending on the stage of the target that arrow is striking.

    This is also giving me the hope, that I can beat the archer, I now using lively wind and Nine raging strikes at the same time to increase my speed of killing.

    Soon I saw mid-level Specialist stage monster not far away from it, I ran towards without giving much thought to some initial level monsters around me.

    ¡¯Chug!¡¯ i drank the two mana potion at the same time and also notched my skill power to ¡¯Second Tide!¡¯.

    With the power of Second Tide and Lively wind, I attacked it and like initial level monsters that I killed it in one strike.

    After killing I moved to another mid-level monster, while I am attacking a thought suddenly struck me.

    How easily I am killing the monster, before entering the space realm, I had to fight the monster of the stage above me for at least half an hour before killing but the now a single move is enough.

    Just single move, I can kill a monster that is stage above me in a single move.

    It would have had been impossible before entering the space realm but now I actually do it without injuring myself.

    There are many reasons for that and first and foremost is an experience.

    I fight with monsters for three weeks at the edge of life and death.

    The monster of that realm was many times many dangerous, especially monsters in the scind forest who were bipedal like humans.

    They were stronger than their four legs selfs, who were already a lot more powerful monsters of our realm.

    They were faster and stronger and being bipedal they had more form of attacks.

    We had many disadvantages fighting against bipedal monsters than the four legs one.

    I¡¯ve received many life-threatening injuries fighting against them than normal monsters.

    The second reason is seals of supremebative created in the realm.

    I¡¯ve created four seals of supremebat exercise in the realm, that shows how difficult the condition I¡¯ve faced.

    I am only able to circte the moves of exercise when I am dangerousbat or threatening condition.

    Last but not least, the third reason is skills, it¡¯s because of skills that I am so easily able to kill them.

    If not for skills, Mid Level specialist stage monster would have been my limit and I would have to fight it for one or two hours to kill it.

    Fighting in a crowded fight like this would¡¯ve been very hard.

    ¡¯Swish!¡¯ "Puchi!" The arrow pierced the monster I was attacked, killing the monster immediately.

    I didn¡¯t concern myself with archer and attacked another monster, this is not the fair fight but apetition.

    Those who have the ability will be the winner, there is no use to cry foul over your prey being killed by others.

    Even more, I had no right to cry foul as I killed that monsters that others were attacking earlier.

    "Growl!" A monsters roar sounded not far from me and when I looked up, I found Peak specialist grade scarlet bearing toward me.

    I smiled seeing iting toward me, I activated the third tide immediately and ran toward it as I activated lively wind.

    I am circting exercise and also using two skills together to get better power for my attacks.

    Scarlet bears are the most powerful monsters in the group and I will attack it with all my power except using fire strike on it.

    "Growl!" it growled at me loudly and increases its speed seeing I closing on it.

    "Swish!" it attacked me with its scarlet paw, as its pow few inches away from me, I flipped using small jump and used that momentum to attacks its neck.

    "Pachack!!" "Growl!" My sword hit squarely on its neck but didn¡¯t able to kill it with a single strike.

    I am not surprised seeing it was not killed at single strike, though I was not able to kill it, I got it heavily injured and I am confident in killing it with the second attack I amunching.

    ¡¯¡¯Groow!" ¡¯¡¯Puchi!" my sword passed through its neck before it could finish its growl and paw it was trying to attack me fell with its body on the ground.

    When I removed my sword from its neck, I found the environment little peculiar and look up but what I saw left me dumbfounded.

    All the people that were fighting are looking at me shocked expression on their faces, especially Kevin and Ellen, all I could do smile sheepishly at them.

 Chapter 189 Challenge IV

    I can only give them a sheepish smile as I went back to the killing, there are still many monsters that are left to kill.

    It had been barely five minutes since the fight started, human and their monster partner fought together to kill these attacking monsters.

    ¡¯Chug!¡¯ taking a chug of another mana potion bottle, I ran toward another peak Corporal monster.

    As the monsters are lessening, more and more people started attacking the same monsters.

    The Archer and I quickly started to steal other people and monsters prey as there were no independent monsters left.

    They must have a habit of archer stealing their prey but whenever I kill their prey, they looked at me I¡¯ve kissed their precious little sister.

    It is a little hrious, I wanted tough of out loud whenever I saw their angry eyes on me.

    I also experienced this thing in the space realm. As we entered the scind forest, everyone¡¯s abilities had skyrocketed and no one wanted to share their preys in first few days despite having difficulty fighting against it but the monster started to get stronger, more and more people looked up to for help as monsters were too much and too powerful.

    I can onlyugh and continue to kill monsters that were in my way.

    As the battle has proceeded, I¡¯ve entered that battle mode used to enter after started to fight with monsters in the realm.

    In this mode, my emotions turn calm and a little cold but my fighting efficiency increased few percents as my mind and body coordination upped by the notch.

    I firstly not had noticed it but in thest few days in the realm, I started to notice in myst few days in the realm and when I searched this on the web, I found it on the web.

    This phenomenon is notmon but also not rare, people devolved it if they do one thing with 100% confidence for a few days.

    It is not applied only for fighting but everything else as long as you do with extreme concentration.

    It is little different than practice though if we same thing every day, we had a practice of it and it will make doing that thing little easier than yesterday.

    Both of the things may seem simr but they are different.

    Now back to the battle, the monsters are getting killed by the minutes and seeing that their numbers are dwindling some monsters went to frenzy.

    "Ahh!" one boy hit squarely on the chest by the monster¡¯s w, it is a good thing he is protected by his armor otherwise that injury would have been way too serious.

    Many people felt pressure as some monsters entered into a frenzy but it did not affect my pace even bit.

    I¡¯ve fought with hundreds of monsters who are infected with madness and were a lot crazier than that.

    Now that frenzy started, the real monsters will definitely enter the battle within the minute and I would have to be ready as they are going to give me most points and hope to win against the archer who is shooting the arrows from above.

    ¡¯Chug!¡¯ i drank another bottle of mana potion, just as precautions, I will probably use Fire Strike and will need all the mana I could get.

    As time passed more and more monsters getting killed while I calmly fought against the monsters.

    The evening moon could be seen in the sky, release faint light to illuminate everything.

    Today is a full moon and moonlight is extra bright today, otherwise, the mayor would have had to switch on the bright light on the wall.

    It felt like the battle is happening for quite a while but only eight minutes had been passed.

    One more minute passed and less than ten monsters remain and they are getting killed every new second¡¯s thanks to the Archer and me.

    "Roar!" "Grow!" A very loud growl rang out, it was so loud that it made my ears deaf for the minute but instead of feeling annoyed by this deafening growl, I turn happy.

    The real monsters areing and I was right, soon six about eight to ten meters tall Scarlet Bears and Searing Hog¡¯s came out of the forest and swiftly attack toward our group.

    People expression changed a little seeing, although they look scared, they are not worried as they know their instructor would save them.

    ¡¯Fire Strike!¡¯ I attack as they just came out of the forest, I¡¯ve long since waited for this moment and when I heard the growl, I prepared my attack and attacked them just as they got out of the forest.

    Three silver bolts of fire released from my sword, one by one toward three monsters.

    I too a sigh of disappointment internal seeing there are still three monsters left to kill if I drink mana potion now, I will have to wait least for one minute for mana to reach my refinement engine and by that time monsters would have already had reached me.

    Just as Iunched an attack, I activated lively wind with little mana I have left in me.

    I watch my three silver fire bolts traveling slowly throw air, three golden arrows are not much behind it.

    Knight Grade Skill! I immediately guessed seeing the power they excluding, that these arrows are knight grade skill and it looks to be the same level as my Fire Strike!

    ¡¯Puh puh puh.....¡¯ the six attacks consecutively hit the six monster while I am still moving with the lively wind.

    I watch the monsters anxiously, seeing if they really dead or not.

    The highest grade monster I had killed with my Fire Strike is Initial level Corporal the fiery lion.

    It was a lucky shot, it had directly pierced through its eyes if it were any other parts of it, I doubt I would able to kill it.

    ¡¯Crash bang bang!¡¯ The six monsters lost momentum and fell on the ground, colliding with many dead bodies of monsters.

    They are dead! I shouted in my mind as I saw that scarlet bear on the ground which had no life left in its eyes.

 Chapter 190 Resul

    All six are monsters dead as they hit by my and archers knight grade skills.

    ¡¯Chug!¡¯ i drank another mana potion and move toward the remaining Corporal stage monsters without caring for dumbfounded expression everyone faces.

    If Micheal had back eyes and looked up toward the wall, he would have seen the dumbfounded expression on everyone faces except for the Instructor and the archer.

    The remaining monsters are all Peak level Corporal monster, worth ten points each.

    Though they are dumbfounded they are still trying to kill the monster but is too bad, they would need minute at a minimum while I need only a few seconds to kill them.

    I am not the only one who thought that the archer from above also thought the same that is.why the arrows never stopped shooting.

    Within a minute, the monsters dead and everyone started to take rest a little but I did not.

    As soon as monsters are dead, I started to remove the cores of the monsters that I killed.

    In the space realm, we have given hardly any time for harvest core before we started moving.

    So, no matter how tired we felt, especially free adventurers, we would always harvest cores of the monster.

    I didn¡¯t even feel tired by this ten minutes battle.

    I¡¯ve fought for hours beforepare to that, this small fight is nothing.

    "I¡¯ve never expected you to this powerful, I have to work really hard to catch up to you!" said Ellen.

    As we were walking up the stairs, everyone had taken out the cores of the monsters and people of the sheriff department and mayors office are loading the monster bodies in the hover trucks.

    If it was past, would surely imed bodies or would have asked some money for the monster bodies they are taking.

    The bodies of monsters I¡¯ve killed worth half million but now I no longer care.

    I¡¯ve understood my power and knowing how I can least kill Initial level Sergeant level monster with my skill, no longer cared for the monster bodies.

    I now will not have to worry about the money, as long as I am willing to go hunt for them, I will be able to swim in the money.

    Now the first thing I have my agenda is to go to start the systematic training, level up to peak level and find the ways to break the Strain Limit.

    Without it, I won¡¯t be able to level up to Corporal level much less participate in League of Heroes which¡¯s a minimum limit is Peak level of Master Stage.

    "What are you thinking?" Ellen asked, ¡¯¡¯Nothing much, just thinking ways to break Ashlyn¡¯s Strain limit!" I said.

    "Snort!" I heard snort from the back, I didn¡¯t have to turn my head to know it is Kevin.

    His mood is especially bad right now, first, he is definitely in a bad mood losing into me.

    Although points haven¡¯t announced yet, It wouldn¡¯t take a genius to know after seeing monsters body count, seeing I¡¯ve killed way more monsters than him.

    And the second reason he is bad mood because of his monster.

    While fighting, Kevin¡¯s three eyes devil monkey tried a sneak attack on Ashlyn to take revenge for the incident that of three months ago but likest time its attack failed.

    One can see little burned hairs of three-eyed devil monkey who is baring its teeth in anger at Ashlyn who flying in the air without giving a nce to a monkey.

    "All of you done well, especially you!" said instructor Liam pointing at me as we all climbed the wall.

    "Thank you for praise, Sir Liam!" I said politely as my gazended on the girl beside him.

    So, this is the Archer, this girl is quite pretty and standing beside the instructor with a serious face.

    She has had deactivated her weapon or I would have seen what kind of bow she used.

    I had faint inkling seeing the power of the arrows that the Bow she is not the normal Grade 1 artifact but Knight grade artifact.

    I have gained quite a knowledge about bows in the realm as there were many archers but no isparable to Rachel, of course.

    "Everyone has done quite well, it is very out of my expectation." said mayor happily.

    "Now I will announce the points on the number of monsters you have killed!" he said and list projected on mayors holowatch.

    "The one who gets the highest points is Miss Rain, she had scored 205 points!" said mayor.

    I was a little disappointed hearing I am not the one who scored the highest points.

    If ites to killing monsters, I am sure I am the one killed more monster than her but she had targeted only Corporal stage and Sergeant stage monsters.

    "The second is Kevin who Kevin, who scored 197 points!" said the mayor, a hint of appreciation could be heard from his eyes.

    "One more monster and you would have beaten that girl!" whispered Ellen in my ear.

    I smiled at her words but shook my head in disagreement.

    I had already used my all from the beginning and if that archer knew I would perform this better, she would have user her all from the beginning, not when she thought I was catching up to her.

    "The third ce is gained by two people as they both got 76 points." said mayor with pride as this was the score of his daughter.

    I have to say, Kevin and Ellen lot more progress than I imagined.

    If I had not identally entered the realm, I would have beenst in this challenge.

    I am not sure even if entered the challenge as well, before entering the space realm I was at Private stage and I had leveled up two times in the space realm because of the lucky chances I¡¯vee across.

    One by one mayor announced the points of all people and the boy who had scored least points is barely holding on his tears, I wanted tough so loud seeing that but I somehow controlled myself.

 Chapter 191 Shocked!

    "Thank you for the Armor senior Tom!" I said as I returned the armor to my former upperssmen.

    ¡¯¡¯Its nothing!" He replied lightly, "I have to say, your performance shocked everyone here." praised senior tom.

    I just smiled at his praise, after talking a few words with senior tom, I walk back toward the Ellen.

    All the monsters bodies had been lifted and transported back to the town.

    The Corporal level powerhouse also left one by seeing the danger of the monsters are over.

    What surprised me is Instructor Liam and his charges as they walk toward the house, I thought they would spend at least night at the town but looks like he takes the training of his charges very seriously.

    Seeing them leaving Ellen¡¯s father took a sigh of relief, probably thinking he didn¡¯t have to worry about such powerhouses hospitality anymore.

    ¡¯¡¯Michel wait, I¡¯ll drop you off!" Ellen said seeing me leaving. She quickly catches up to me and started to climb down the stairs.

    We soon reached on the ground and started to walk together toward my home.

    "That was Knight grade skill you used in thest right?" Ellen asked I smiled hearing her question.

    Her face had to show the contemtion for some time, thinking to ask or not this question as this is rted to trump card and such question isn¡¯t asked even amongst friend.

    Jill had never asked me a direct about question about storage, knight grade artifact, and skill, she just hinted it and I had affirmed her hints.

    Ellen asks due to immense curiosity she was feeling and had no other intention.

    ¡¯¡¯Yes it was Knight grade skill!" I said, "I knew it!" she shouted loudly.

    Thank god! There are no people on the street otherwise they thought her as mad, shouting in the middle of the street.

    We talked about many things as we walked and this time she asked me every detail of the space realm.

    She had really got a huge shock seeing my performance earlier.

    She earlier thought her and my power would be nearly the same, despite me being a level higher because she is getting specialized training while I am just a free adventure.

    She was natural to thought this and if not for the space realm, I don¡¯t think, I would be her match.

    As getting skill and creating this many seals would have been nearly impossible if I were in westblood not in the space realm.

    Not only she asked about me she also talked about her, her life in the training camp.

    It is as I expected but also little different, she said that they had an extremely strict training schedule and end of every day she would be so tired that she will not have any energy to do anything.

    Every month they have a big test to measure their progress, those who perform better and passed the criteria will have a chance to advance their membership.

    "I am confident I can qualify for the elite training if I work double hard for six months at least!" Ellen said clenching her teeth.

    Due to her parents being a member of the organization, she knew many things from the start.

    Although they were just normal members, they still knew quite a lot and they started telling her many things from childhood, training her to be to a powerhouse.

    From childhood, she bears the burden of their expectations.

    "Have you made any new girlfriend?" I asked to lighten the mood.

    "I¡¯ve made many, do you want to see them?" she said with her usual smile and started to open the folder of photos.

    ¡¯¡¯There no need!" I said while keeping my hands in front of me.

    Rtionships are not ellen¡¯s thing, she liked to seduce girls, hook up and leave them with the kiss.

    I marvel at her ability, I¡¯ve seen many ugly breakups but with Ellen, things never turn ugly.

    I¡¯ve never seen or heard any girl making any scene or be vengeful after a hookup, she seduces girls so wlessly that even after a hookup, her past mes will talk to her cordially whenever they met.

    I still remember my break up, though it wasn¡¯t an ugly one, I still cried for a day or two.

    Soon we reached the doorstep of my time.

    "Take this!" I said and handed her a thumb size crystalline thing.

    "What is it!" she asks as she started to observe it, she thought it was some kind of crystal rock but she touches, she found it is soft and squishy.

    "A mystical medicine, it will save you some hard work!" I replied.

    ¡¯Gasp!¡¯ She took a gasp hearing name mystical medicine.

    "This will help you a lot, but you will feel immense pain for an hour, circte supremebat exercise, it will help you cope with pain and if you are lucky, then you will be able to make some seals," I said.

    She stood quiet for while before nodding.

    She suddenly came and hugged me while giving me a light peck on the cheek before leaving toward her house.

    I stood there watching her leaving back before going inside my house.

    The house is empty, it will take an hour a least for my parents toe.

    As a preventive measure for safety, the mayor will tell a citizen toe out least for two hours after monsters are killed.

    "When did youe?" my mother asked after she came back from the bunker with my father.

    "Just a few minutes ago," I replied after they freshen up we ate our dinner and after that watch some tv together before sleeping.

    When I woke up the next morning, I found simple thank you message whiches on my holowatch in midnight from Ellen.

    When I called her, I was surprised to found out she had left the town and already on the train.

    When I asked why is she leaving so early, she said that she gained immensely from eating mystic medicine and needs to practice her strength before her training starts.

    She did not tell me when I asked how much seals she had created but told me she had gained enough to match five to six of hard work.

    Before cutting off the call she promised me that next time we meet she will definitely beat me.

    Competitive as ever, she never liked to use and when she seespetition, she will work harder than ever.

    Time passed by at home as I happily spend quality time with my parents.

    On the third day of my leave, I gave the piece of mystic medicine to parents while warning him of its immense pain.

    My mother and I with him when he ate that piece.

    I was shocked when I saw my father didn¡¯t make a single sound, she was utterly quiet.

    If not him seeing him greet his teeth and wet clothes due to sweat, I would have thought my father is not feeling any pain.

    To not make a single sound needs immense willpower, I personally had experienced this pain and knew how immense it is.

    Even William who boasts in front of a sister about Super Elite training being extremely hard painful could not stop himself from making many silent noises.

    Seeing him not making a single sound, a new form of respect arose in my heart for my father.

    I got even more huge shock when my fathere out of the effects of mystical medicine and I asked him how many seals he had created.

    5! That much seals he had created, 5! I was only able to create one seal.

    Ellen would have created maximum two seals but my father had created fucking five seals and That¡¯s not all, he said he is very close to creating the sixth seal.

    I congratted my father and said to him to work hard about creating the sixth seal, he can create six in a month if worked hard enough.

    My father had again gave me a huge surprise by creating sixth seals two dayster.

    I asked If he did not feel pain or not, he said he did feel pain but it is not much as he felt after he the mystical medicine.

    My father was a orphan and did not have much interest fighting, he is more interest in academic.

    Still, I encouraged him to try to create more seals, if by chance theye across any danger he would be able to protect my mother.

    He nodded saying, he will give some time of days to supremebat exercise.

    Time passed by and soon came the day of my leaving.

 Chapter 192 Return To Westblood

    ¡¯My train in three hours!¡¯ I said in my mind as I checked the time on my holowatch.

    My mother is crying and hugging me since morning, making me promise to visit them next month.

    It is probably her pregnancy hormones that making her this emotional but this emotional state making me feel little stifling.

    Currently, we are sitting on the kitchen table drinking the tea, putting my cup down, I take out the box from my pocket and ced in on the table.

    "What is it?" my father asked while opening the box, inside it he found sixty-one potion bottles inside.

    "There is Life Water Potion, Healing Potion, Mana Potion, Vitality Potion, and in the left corner there is a tiny transparent bottle, inside it, I left three drops of honey, if mom ever needs it," I said.

    After careful thinking, I ced some potion bottles for my parent¡¯s use, if theye across an ident and my father able to make any seals, this potion bottles more than enough to take care of it.

    "Micheal it too much, you will be..." I cut them off with my hand, "I will free of worries if you have these potions bottle with you." I said.

    I even left some artifacts and copy of Nine Raging Strike which I havee across in the space realm, hidden in their room, they will find it after I left.

    If I had given them now, they would have rejected everything being it too much.

    I would have given them my other three skills but they are nontransferable, I have to pay extra to get transfer agreement.

    With the skill and artifact, my father is capable enough to protect himself and mom for any small dangers.

    After much arguing my parents took the box, I had to work hard for getting away from Ashlyn and transfer three drops of into tiny bottle.

    If Ashlyn would have smelled it, she would have definitely demanded it for herself.

    These few days were very peaceful, except for the first day there are no more monster attacks.

    Time passed by and soon came the time of me leaving, the hovercar arrived three us boarded and the car sped toward the train station.

    In the train station, I wouldn¡¯t have to wait for long as the traines in time.

    "Sob Sob..I¡¯ll miss you!" my mother said cryingly as she hugged me onest time before I boarded the train.

    I waved my parents bye through the ss, a small teardrop could be seen on my cheek as waved bye to my parents.

    As the train sped up, I lost the site of my parents, wiping my tears, I walk toward my seat.

    ¡¯I have onest gift to give!¡¯ I said and clicked the send button.

    My father is an Lv.1 doctor and lived his profession passionately, he would have gone for higher studies if not for constraints of money.

    His n is to make enough contribution through research that the government gave him a grant for higher studies but it will take years for that.

    It is very hard for low-level doctors to do any meaningful research from the limited knowledge they have as Lv. 1 doctors and only exceptional ones could receive a grant.

    Although my father is very close to receiving a grant, it will still take him a few hours.

    What I didn¡¯t know is paid for his Lv. 2 doctors course, this costs me near million but it is nothingpared to my father¡¯s happiness.

    The train will reach the westblood in the morning, now I just have to sleep and wake up in the morning.

    ¡¯Chew chew!¡¯ I was woken by a lively chirp in the morning. There still am before the train reached the westbound station.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirp again, this time asking me to brush her feathers.

    My mother spoiled her rotten in the one week she had been home. She used to brush Ashlyn feathers twice a day.

    One time in the morning and another in the evening, seeing she is not going to stop bothering me until I brushed her, I took out the brush and started to massage her feathers.

    She contentlyid on myp as slowly massaged her feathers with a brush.

    "Meow Meow!" a fluffy cat monster suddenly appear in front of me at meowed at me.

    I got scared at first but quickly notice that this cat looking at the brush in my hand.

    "Do you want me to brush your coat?" I asked while I kept brushing Ashlyn feather.

    "Meow!" it meowed once again in affirmation without missing a beat, I kind of surprised hearing that.

    I thought this cat monster, just ying around didn¡¯t think it is brave enough to ask any stranger to brush its coat.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirped unhappily as I stopped brushing her feather for a second.

    "I will brush your coat after I did with this annoying birdy!" I said, Ashlyn just snorted but that cat monster meowed and sat silently in front of me.

    I kept brushing Ashlyn feathers for fifteen minutes, usually, Ashlyn finished within ten minutes but today she took fifteen.

    "Your feathers are now cleaned, Ashlyn!" I said as picked her from myp and ced her on cup strand of my chair.

    "Chew chew chew!" she chirped furiously saying she is not done with her feather brushed but I knew she is doing it snide the kitty who sitting obediently in front of me.

    "Come kitty!" I said and next moment the kitty jumped on myp.

    This cat monster is not small but not big either. She has snow white fluffy coat and beautiful blue eyes.

    I don¡¯t think this kitty is fighting the monster but pet monsters.

    These monsters don¡¯t have much power and aren¡¯t bonded but trained for birth to became harmless, household monsters.

    From what I have seen and heard, having pet monsters are quitemon amongst the rich and this kitty is a perfect example for it, seeing how well behaved it is, in front of theplete stranger.

    One thing I have to say though, this is kitty is the most cutest monster I¡¯ve ever seen, cuter than the Lily foxes which known to be most cutest monsters in the republic.

    "Purrrr purrr...." It let out content purres Is I brushed her coat, this cute kitten is female, I¡¯vee to know after some inspection.

    This kitten seems to very well taken care off, her coat very clean and silky and her nails were perfected clipped, it definitely works of the salon.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirp at kitty saying, she had enough time brushing of the coat, she should go back to her owner but kitty did not respond it and kept purring contently especially when I scratch below her neck and stomach.

    While brushing her fur, I notice something, this kitty seems to have no aura, she seemed like the lowest of lowest level monster who just born.

    Sensing this, I be even surer this pet household monster, only pet monsters could not have any power level.

    "So, Millie this is where are you run off! enjoying the free massage." I heard a voice behind me.

 Chapter 193 Millie

    "Meow!" the cat gave lengthy purr but did not leave myp.

    When I heard the voice I was surprised but when I saw the owner of the monster, I got even more surprised.

    It is a man in histe twenties, he had messy hair and quite a handsome face like a model.

    Seeing this pet monster, I thought the owner would a young rich young girl not a handsome man inte twenties.

    "Thank you for taking care of her, she has a habit of running away!" he said apologetically.

    "chew chew!" Ashyn also cut in with her chirp, she had been jealous since I had started brushing the cute kitty.

    "I am Marvin by the way!" He said, "Michael." I replied with my name, I would have shaken his hand if not for both my hands upied by kitty.

    ¡¯¡¯Millie lets go!" Said Marvin again, this time in a little forceful tone.

    "Meow!" Millie meowed and jumped at her owner while jumping her tail brushed past Ashlyn which made her flew in the air.

    "Chew chew chew chew!" Ashlyn angrily chirps at Millie as she stabilized herself in midair.

    I was startled seeing this, that kitty¡¯s tail just brushed Ashlyn and she flew into the air.

    Looks like this kitty more than it looks.

    The kitten did not give nce Ashlyn chirping at her, seeing that Ashlyn became angry and about to attack the kitty, I quickly picked her in my hands before that happens.

    ¡¯¡¯Ashlyn stop, it was an ident!" I said and stopped her from attacking the kitten.

    "I am sorry, it¡¯s all millies fault, here take it, this will help you calm your anger little one!" said Marvin and handed candy which Ashlyn expertly took between her ws.

    "Meow!" Millie meowed seeing her owner gave Ashlyn candy and about to leap at her but she was stopped by her owner.

    "Again thank you, I hope we will meet again Micheal!" said Marvin while Millie angrily looked Ashlyn who about to each candy.

    This candy must be something else to make Millie looked at Ashlyn who was previously toozy to do that.

    "Ashlyn gives me some of that ca.." before I fully asked her to gave me a little piece of candy, Ashlyn wholly popped in her mouth.

    ¡¯¡¯You!" I said picked up golden rapper of the candy that Ashlyn had thrown away.

    ¡¯Carrington Delux¡¯ Written in the wrapper, I¡¯ve never heard this candy brand before.

    I look angrily at Ashlyn who is still busy enjoying the candy, I just wanted to hit her hard and remove candy from her mouth and eat it.

    Calming myself down, I looked at outside scenery which seems blur due to trains being so fast.

    There is still half an hour before the train reached the westblood station.

    I checked everything and waited for the train to reach the westblood.

    Half an hour passed slowly but the train reached westblood station finally and I got out with Ashlyn.

    I called the hovercar and while we riding hovercar to our apartment, I massaged all my friends about my return in westblood and also ordered lunch for us.

    I am feeling very hungry, so after I reached my apartment, I won¡¯t have to wait for lunch delivery.

    Many people had replied to my message but one particrly caught my attention.

    It was from Jim telling me to meet him at the cafe in the Middle Ring, it is probably rted to the help he mentioned a week ago.

    I quickly freshen up and took a bath before eating already arrived lunch with the Ashlyn.

    I finally felt good as I ce the cutlery down in the food box, rxingying on the floor.

    I don¡¯t know why but I felt hungry as I smelled the candy that Ashlyn ate and only felt good after eating the lunch at my heart content.

    I did not wish to train right now as I am feeling very tired mentally, I just want toy on the bed till I feel good again.

    I did just that, Iy on the bed, thinking nothing and everything, I don¡¯t when I closed my eyes and woke up atte afternoon feeling quite fresh.

    Ashlyn is also sleeping but I did not wake as I went to the bathroom and wash my face with water to get out of sleepy feeling.

    Seeing there is still enough time before I had to go and meet with him, I decided to read the news.

    There was nothing interesting at first but soon a new article popped in.

    The western city of replica had been attacked by the big monster horde, it is written that half of the city is destroyed.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shudder as I saw the photos, the only good thing that casualties are not great, they were already prepared for horde with reinforcement from the other cities.

    Still, such destruction of the cities is still a rarity in the republic.

    Normally bug cities always in vigil, have their scouts ced in varies areas of the forest, slightest moment from the monsters will alert the city and make them prepare for iing horde.

    Seeing such destruction could only mean that there is a surprise element in the battle.

    As I read the article further, I¡¯vee to know that there is a surprise element in the battle.

    The leader of the horde had leveled up at thest moment and many people have toe together to kill it and by the time they finished killing the leader of the horde, half the city had been already destroyed by other monsters.

    Its good thing that all the civilians were hiding in the bunker hour¡¯s before horde entered the city and there is no casualty of their part.

    Westblood city also attacked by monster horde two-three times a year but always gets thwarted.

    It is been more than fifty years since the wall of westblood city breached by the monster horde.

    Was blood city is one most secure cities in the republic despite situated in the boundary of the most dangerous forest in the continent.

 Chapter 194 Training Centre, Adventurers Paradise

    I passed the time on my holowatch, reading news and browsing on social media.

    It is already evening by the time I closed all the windows on my holowatch and I have to leave soon to meet him in the cafe in the middle ring.

    Its good thing that Ashlyn had woken, I will not have to waste time in waking her up.

    I freshen up again and changed into new clothes before going out of my apartment.

    It took less than an hour for me to reach the cafe, Jim had note, when I called him, he said he will arrive at half an hour, which is within his mentioned time.

    I ordered some snacks and coffee to pass the time before he arrived.

    ¡¯Chew chew!¡¯ Ashlyn chip happily as she ate the croissant with pleasing expression.

    Although the cafe is a little expensive, the food is worth it.

    ¡¯Tingle!¡¯ a soft tingle of a bell sounded when I looked up, it is Jim came inside the cafe.

    He looks tired, his eyes are red and hair are little messy, he seemed like he hadn¡¯t gotten any sleep few days.

    "Jim, what happened to you?" I asked worriedly, "Oh its nothing, the herbs you just gave were rare and I could help and make potions out of them, I¡¯ve been experimenting and making potions this whole week." he replied with a small smile.

    "Have you got some sleep this week?" I asked, he really looked like he handed slept for the whole week.

    "of course I¡¯ve slept enough, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been inb sixteen hours every day that why I look like this."

    "It feels good to be outside again!" he said and ordered something for himself.

    I felt good hearing that, I wouldn¡¯t have felt good if he left hisb just to meet me.

    We talk casually for while as eat a snack beforeing into the main topic.

    ¡¯¡¯So you must be looking for a good training center and apartment, now that you have money," he said.

    "Yes, I want systematic training for at least six months and also an apartment which is in the or near the training center would be fine," I said.

    ¡¯¡¯No, problem, my friend is in real estate, he will help find best training center in your budget and discount, likest time." He said called his friend.

    Last time was also Jim¡¯s friend who helped me find the apartment and I have to pay less than others.

    Jim friend received a call and Jim asked me to help me find the best training center and apartment within my budget.

    He turned to me and asked me about my requirements and budget.

    After hearing my requirement he sends many proposals on the holowatch to choose from.

    I was a little hesitant about choosing the training center, just watching on the Holowatch but Jim asked me to trust his friend.

    I had already read and done research about many training centers, so it took me a minute to choose the training center.

    And now was the time to choose which package I am going to choose for training.

    In this matter, I did the extensive research for the whole week, I was in my hometown.

    I was surprised seeing the rates of the training packages, they are lower than that the one mentioned in their official site.

    Seeing this huge smile blossomed in my face, these lower rates means, I have to pay least a million least for whatever training package, I was going to choose.

    It mattered a lot, I now can choose the better training package, I was going to choose previously.

    It took me nearly an hour to choose the perfect training package.

    By the time I¡¯ve finished with all Signing and paying, my ount had be a lot lighter than it used to be but I felt a lot much better.

    This package includes six months of specialized training and lodging in the training center.

    It will be a lot easier for me to stay in the training center than to rent an apartment near it.

    This all good but it cost me 18 million, I have ended double than what I imagined a week ago but its definitely worth it.

    I will have to spend four days a week in training while three days will leave me for rest, reflection and other things.

    "Now, that everything is done, I should leave. I still have many options to make!" Said Jim.

    "Thank you!" I said as he about, he just gave me smile and said, "When youe across more rate herbs, sell them only to me!" he said.

    "Definitely!" I replied these herbs must be something for him to mention them twice.

    From what I¡¯ve guessed, his parents are one of the top powerhouses in the city or even a republic.

    Acquiring rare herbs is nothing to him, especially when his organization being an alchemist organization.

    Those herbs Ashlyn picked must have special qualities in them, otherwise those barely a hundred herbs wouldn¡¯t have sold for twelve million.

    I had asked Ashlyn many times how she selected herbs but she just said that they smelled nice.

    Smelled Nice! That is her answer.

    I left the cafe a few minutes after Jim left and called a hovercar to go to another destination.

    One important thing is done, now I have to do another thing.

    Sign up and became a member of adventurers paradise, I knew it was a great organization and was going to sign up eventually at Specialist grade but after what jill and William had told me, I couldn¡¯t wait to be a member.

    To be a member of adventurers paradise, one has to be at the specialist stage, anyone can be a member of it as long as one is at the stage.

    Normally low-level evolvers sign up for adventures paradise because it will help them sell them things easily.

    They have a vast database, no matter what you bring, no matter how unknown it is, the adventures paradise will have a record of it and if that thing is requested by someone, you can sell it then and there.

    It also has a store which sells many things with a little cheaper rate than outside but to buy it, you have to have both money and paradise points.

    Paradise points are what you get afterpleting mission or task or job in the adventures paradise but there is a catch.

    It is very hard to earnrge points who are below Sergeant stage.

    What Jill and Micheal told me that as long as I be Lv. 3 member of adventures paradise, I will be able to buy a low-level Knight grade skill and Artifact.

    They even said that their organizations encouraged them to be a member of adventurers paradise, as adventurers paradise have some knight grade skills that even their organizations didn¡¯t have.

    This information shocked me, it notmonly known among low-level evolvers but it high-level knew high-level mid-high-level level adventurers.

    Soon I saw the glittering building from my hovercar and a few minutester my hovercar stopped in front of the adventurers Paradice building.

 Chapter 195 Wind Slayer Style

    The building of adventures paradise in the shape of Tall Spiral Tower, it is one of the tallest building in the westblood.

    Thousands of people could be seening and going inside it but it did not feel crowded least a bit.

    I walk into a tall building and met with hundreds of circr screen that were projection tasks.

    There are thousands of types of weird jobs had been projected, from the simple task as collecting a herb to became ones sparring partner for the day.

    There is even request of reinforcement from another city, mentioning that they need reinforcement for monster horde that will attack their city in two days.

    There are endless jobs and below jobs, there are a mary reward and paradise points they will getpleting also written.

    After reading some requests in I walk toward the registration section.

    There is no human in the registration section all machines, many people around my age could be seen standing in front of palm size machine and that machine releasing green light on their body.

    I also stood in front of a small machine and scanned my Holowatch into it, soon it released the green light which started scanning my body.

    I didn¡¯t feel anything as green light passed over my body, the green light felt like any other light.

    REGISTRATION CONFORMED

    WELCOME TO ADVENTURE PARADISE

    Name: Michael Zaar

    Power: Mid Level Of Specialist Stage

    Adventure Paradice ID: GXPH2638463

    Said machine out loud and I¡¯ve received the Electronic ID of the adventurer¡¯s paradise.

    Seeing the registration is over, I walk out of adventurers paradise building and called a cab toward my apartment building.

    I will not have time toe to the adventurer¡¯s paradise building at least five days.

    Tomorrow I have to move and get familiar with my new apartment while the days after that would be my training.

    "Chew chew!" I woke up by the Ashlyn chirp,st night I slept right after eating dinner to wake up early for today.

    I ordered the breakfast before going to freshen up and bath, by the time I¡¯ve returned the breakfast already had arrived.

    After I finished eating, I started to pack, I do not have much stuff, except for my clothes, I have a few other things I count mine.

    I put most of my stuff into my storage till it full while remaining ones went into my backpack.

    I took a long look at the apartment which I stayed for three months.

    I don¡¯t have many friends here, so there is no question of meeting them before leaving.

    The only friend I had in the building is Rhea but she moved away to the middle ring, right after we came out of the space realm.

    I¡¯ve received her message three days ago, she is also in the middle ring and going through the specialized training.

    It took me fifteen minutes to reach my training center in middle ring from my former apartment in the outer ring.

    From today I am the official residence of the middle ring and ites with many perks such as faster hovercars.

    From now on, I can order faster hovercars, though I have to pay more for faster hovercars, its worth it having your journeys time cut in one third.

    The training center, I¡¯ve chosen is Called Weir Training center, it can be said to reach the middle-rank standard of the training center.

    I was quite lucky, I thought I will have to do my Specialised training in Low-level training center like Anderson training center but because of the discount I¡¯ve given by Jim¡¯s friend, I will be able to train in Middle-rank training center.

    The ranks to the training center given by the government on the quality of training it provides.

    The higher the rank is, the higher the quality services you will get such as Combat styles.

    The Combat styles in the middle-rank training centers would more advance in the middle-rank training center.

    The other services like hydro training, Gravity training also will have better quality.

    Soon my hovercar reached Weir Training Centre, this training center ispletely different from Aderson training center, I¡¯ve been before.

    I¡¯ve seen photos of it but there is the difference seeing something in photos and seeing something with your own eyes.

    I have a big square shape grey building which oozes power, only one looked at it and one will know that this building means business.

    As I enter inside it, I¡¯ve felt like I¡¯ve entered apletely different building.

    Although it still oozes power but much on the softer side.

    The tens of tall projection could be seen on the lobby, informing various services offered by the training center.

    I read them for a few seconds before moving toward the elevator which leads toward the residential area.

    ¡¯Sup!¡¯ the elevators door opened and get out of it, my apartment on the 62nd floor of the building.

    I walk toward the long hallway, many people could be seening and going out of their apartment.

    "Ting ting ting...."Soon I stood in front of my apartment and opened it, just as I was entering inside, I received a flurry of emails and all of them from the training center.

    Three of them weing in the training while others are a training center while two of them are training rted.

    One is full details and specialized my specialized training while the other one is informing is that I still had chosen thebat style.

    If I had already learned any otherbat style them I can skip it and I hadn¡¯t then should choose early as possible as every Combat style has a limited number of seats.

    They even sent me a number ofbat styles they offered and their detailed description.

    I didn¡¯t hurry in choosingbat style and first took look at my apartment.

    It is a studio apartment like my previous one but little bigger, it had little more free space.

    The apartment is designed immactely and has all the things one will need.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn flew off my shoulder and asked me to open the ss door balcony which is closed.

    She loved to bask in the sun in the gallery, especially when the day is sunny like today.

    I opened the balcony door for her and started taking out stuff from my storage and backpack before putting them into their respective ces.

    After checking my apartment carefully and putting away my stuff, did Iy on the bedfortable and downloaded the folder which contains the details of Combat Style that offered by the training center.

    There are twenty-sixbat style offered by the training center and each folder containing their detailed descriptions and videos.

    As I started to read them, I felt that all of them at the same level at Night debat style, I was leaning previously.

    As I keep reading it further, I found two which suits me and to my utter surprise, I found Night de Style un the list.

    I was going to immediately choose is but I divided read all thebat style further before making my final decision.

    When I moved the 24th folder, I saw its color is different than another folder and had elite written it, not only 24th, 25th and 26th folder also has elite written in it.

    My curiosity red and opened it quickly.

    Stable Mountain Style, a little weird name but I started to read it and got startled by the first line written on it.

    It is said to learn it, one has to have at least three seals of supremebat exercise otherwise one¡¯s body will not able to bear the pressure ofbat exercise.

    I¡¯ve heard about suchbat style from the jill and Jim as both of them are learning these type ofbat style but I never guessed it that this middle- level training center will have such Combat style.

    As I read further, I became disappointed, seeing it suited for those, who¡¯s fighting style bnce between attacking and defending like a rhea, not for someone like me who prefers attacking with speed and agility.

    I have put my hopes on the other two folders, I thought and opened the 25th folder.

    Raging Tornado style, another weird name which has the same requirement of three seals as an earlierbat style.

    This one disappointed me as well, it is the pure attacking type fighting style does not suit me at all.

    I opened thest folder, hoping this one will suit me, otherwise, I have to go with my old night de style despite not being the elite one.

    Wind yer Style, this is the, quite a good name sound quite fierce.

    ¡¯uhn!¡¯ surprise sound came out of my mouth reading its requirement.

    It requires five seals of supremebat exercise to learn it, five seals!

    This quite a big deal, usually free adventurers below Sergeant stage only able to create three seals.

    Those who could create five seals are considered quite good, As free adventurers don¡¯t have ess to potions and machines which reduce the pain.

    They have to create the seal¡¯s old fashioned way and thisbat style required one to have five seals much be amazing.

    As I read its description, a smile started to bloom on my face, the further I read, the bigger my smile had be.

    After watching the videos of this style, I be even surer, this is a perfect style for me.

    I quickly open the training center site and signed up for it before all the seats got taken.

    I couldn¡¯t wait for my training to start, I think as I close my eyes to rest.

 Chapter 196 Specialised Training I

    The day slowly passed, after I had taken little rest, I took a small tour of the training center to get familiarise myself with it.

    I got a little starstruck seeing how many facilities it offered, some of them I¡¯ve never heard of.

    I will try them if I have timeter, i my package I have full ess to four training facilities and if I have to use others, I will have to pay extra.

    The whole day passed and evening came, it is time for dinner.

    There is two option to eat here, I could either eat in my room or eat it in the mess.

    For today, I decided to eat in my room, it will eat in the mess from tomorrow.

    The night passed in the dreamless state and when I woke up in the morning, I felt quite refreshed.

    I quickly ordered the meal before going to freshen up.

    My schedule is jam-packed, once I leave, I won¡¯t be back till the evening.

    My Specialised training includes five sses.

    1. Combat Style ss

    2. Gravity Training ss

    3. Hydro Training ss

    4. Reflex Training ss

    5. Combat ss.

    These whole sses will take thirteen hours of my day, I have to attend these sses four days a week while the other three days free, I can do whatever I want.

    By the time I finished eating and changed into the practice suit, only twenty minutes are remaining to my ss.

    "here!" I said and ced a mini tag on Ashlyn¡¯s neck, she did not resist as she knew what it is for.

    I¡¯ve booked the special monster training room for Ashlyn, it is specially designed for flying monsters.

    Yesterday when we were roaming the training center, we came across it, I and Ashlyn loved it after taking a small tour of it.

    I am going to train all day till evening and I don¡¯t want to keep her cooped up inside me.

    She had trained a little when we were in my hometown but without guidance, she can¡¯t do much, no matter how smart she is.

    The monster training facility is specially designed for the monster, in that facility, they can develop their strength freely, through the various methods offered by the training facility.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" Ashlyn flew from the shoulder as we reached the monster training facility, the forcefield didn¡¯t stop her seeing the tag on her neck.

    I can see many bird monsters are training their and Ashlyn quickly joined them in.

    I have to walk for a few minutes before reaching the area where I am going to learn thebat style.

    There are still more than ten minutes before the ss but forty-something people were already waiting there.

    All of them looked me as I entered and some of them had startle color on their faces.

    I can understand why is that, all of them were at Corporal stage except for one Specialist stage girl.

    Including her, we are only two specialist stage evolver signed up for this Combat style ss while all other are at Corporal stage.

    There are still ten minutes are remaining for the ss to start but I don¡¯t think there will be more than five people from the specialist stage.

    It is very hard to create the seals and further you go, the more painful it became.

    The time passed and more peoplee, most of them are at Corporal level and there is only one boy, who specialist stage as me.

    "Sup!" the ss door of the training hall opened and all of us went inside.

    This time mybat style instructor isdy, she seemed to be in herte thirties and her face is little pretty but most importantly the aura she is excluding is definitely at the lieutenant stage.

    I was little started seeing lieutenant stage instructor, not only my others are also startled.

    For powerhouse like Lieutenant, stage revolver had no need to teach, killing simple lieutenant grade monster can ear her million credits.

    There is must be some other reason for her to teach.

    ¡¯¡¯I have to say one thing before starting the ss." Said the instructor in her soft voice.

    "This ss going very strenuous, it will stretch you to your limit, especially those who have only Five seals."

    "Persistence is necessary if you are able to persist for two months, not only you will sessfully learn the Wind yer style, you might able to create one or two seals extra," she said.

    Hearing they will able to create a seal if they persist for two months made a lot of people energized and eager to learn but they failed to notice underlined meaning of instructor words.

    She said those persist for two months will able to learn thisbat style fully but there is another meaning hidden in her words that a lot of people won¡¯t able to persist.

    I also became energized hearing this butpletely different reason, I took the instructors words as a personal challenge.

    I took challenge upon myself that I will persist two months in thisbat style ss and learn thisbat style fully in six months.

    "Follow the projection, perform as it does!" said instructor and big projection of women appeared in the hall.

    Everyone can see it without obstruction and start to perform every move that projection is performing while our instructor softly guided those who made a mistake in their posture.

    She ispletely different from the instructor I had for Night de Style, who used to use curses and kicks to correct student while this instructor is using her soft voice and stick to correct who had performed wrong.

    It felt like a normal exercise first fifteen minutes but soon I felt like my body is bing heavy, the simple movement which used to take no efforts is beginning to take efforts.

    As the more time passed, I felt like my body bes that of mud, each movement of my body feeling very strenuous.

    The more movements I make, the strenuous they be but I still kept following it.

    Its been only forty-five minutes since I started following them weird movement of projection.

    I didn¡¯t make mistakes as others as I have a habit of doing these weird exercises from Night de Style.

    As the more time passed, moving my limbs became more difficult, now I understand why thisbat style needs five seals at least.

    Without the enhancement of strong body that five seals of exercise gave, it is nearly impossible to perform their exercise for more than forty-five minutes.

    One will be zapped out of all the energy he has and his body will start to copse due to extreme pressure.

    ¡¯Thud!¡¯ the first boy copsed at one hour and twenty-five minutes, it is not a specialist stage but Corporal stage revolver.

    Thisbat style has a minimum requirement of Five seals but that is all, the power of five seals can help one till seventy-five minutes after that, its all depend on one¡¯s willpower.

    Just like the instructor said, only those can persist for two months will able to learn thisbat style while those who don¡¯t will have to quit this ss.

    Another ten minutes passed and two more people copsed, both of them were at Corporal level.

    As time passed, moving a single limb bing difficult for me and when I thought, it will difficult for me to persist anymore, I started to circte the supremebat exercise.

    Just as I started it, I started feeling pain but also refreshing energy which gave me the power to keep persisting.

    I didn¡¯t circte the supremebat exercise at the beginning, I wanted to see how long can I persist without circting it.

    It turned out to be one hour and forty-six minutes.

    While circting the exercise, I kept trying to advance the cirction, currently, I am stuck at the 10th move, advancing to the eleventh move felt like more and more painful.

    I had already created five seals and if I was able to circte all 24 moves again, I will able to create the sixth seal.

    By the time two hours are over, more than ten people had already copsed.

    I am not in a much better condition either, the cirction of supremebat exercise is not enough, the only that kept going is half an hour.

    This is two and half hour ss, I kept saying in my mind that I just have to persist for half an hour, as long as I persist for half an hour, I¡¯vepleted the today¡¯s challenge.

    Nearly twenty-five of sixty people already fell, I think only half the people willst, till the ss end.

    As the minutes passed making the single movement of my body had became difficult but I kept persisting while counting every second till the ss is over.

    Not only that but kept circting the supremebat exercise more and more ferociously.

    I hope to circte at least eleventh move before this ss end and I am trying with all my heart.

    Thest ten minutes! I said in my mind, I didn¡¯t know how I am able to persist till now but I am definitely not going to copse seeing I have to persist for only ten minutes.

    Every second feels like minute and minutes felt like hours as I kept performing the moves that performed by the projected figure in front of me without making any mistake.

    "Huu!" I make sound by taking a forceful breath as I am able to circte 11th move, the pain in immense but in front satisfaction it is nothing.

    "All right stop, All of you did well!" sounded on the hall and I copsed on the floor below me.

 Chapter 197 Specialised Training II

    I copsed on the floor like the rest of the people, who were able to persist until the end of the ss.

    I did not have any feeling in my body for five minutes after copse, only after five minutes did I able to twitch my fingers and move my limbs.

    Ten minutester did I able to get up and felt like a normal person, all the energy I had lost performing the exercise seem to return in my body.

    It is a good thing that I wore a practice suit which sucked all my sweat but my face and hair are still a little wet due to the sweat.

    Seeing there are only fifteen minutes remaining to the Gravity training ss, I hastily walked toward it.

    I hope the gravity ss would be not exerting as this but that just a fools dream.

    I reached the hall of gravity when there were only five minutes are remaining.

    I spotted some people who are in my Combat style ss were also waiting by the door.

    Soon the door of the gravity chamber opened and wee acrossrge hall.

    There is no decoration what¡¯s so ever in the hall, just a young man in mid-twenties who seemed to be at Master stage.

    His body is quite buffed, his bulging muscles could be seen through the tight t-shirt he is wearing.

    "I am Adam Neeson and I will be your instructor in the gravity ss," he said.

    ¡¯¡¯Formed the lines, keep enough space between yourself that you will not obstruct others by your movements."

    "We will do a simple exercise that we have learned in the school while gravity keeps increasing till you feel the hundred kg weight in every cell of your body," he said.

    "Oh and the whole 100kg will activate in half an hour," he said and tapped something on his holowatch.

    Suddenly I can feel, the gravity is increasing and it¡¯s affecting every cell of my body.

    "Start!" he shouted and started performing squats while we all followed behind.

    There is no need to give direction about these exercises as everyone had performed them at their school.

    As minutes passed, I feel like I¡¯ve be tens of kilo heavy.

    First, I didn¡¯t feel much about increasing gravity despite feeling kg¡¯s of weight on my body but after ten minutes are over, I felt the real weight and it¡¯s still increasing.

    The increasing gravity making me use more and more energy to perform movements of my body.

    The weight I am feeling is not on the single part but every single cell of my body.

    As time passed, the pressure and gravity increased more and by the time half an hour is over, I could feel a hundred kg on every part of my body.

    Everybody is taking heavy breaths bearing the force of hundred on every part of their body.

    The only mercy in this training ss that after half an hour, the gravity will not increases but the bad thing is that we have to perform exercises for one and half hour in this gravity.

    Fifteen minutester when I started to feel very tired and started circting supremebat exercise for the energy.

    "Thud!" one girl copsed on the floor doing a push-up and it was again Corporal stage evolver, not Specialist stage.

    She was so stuck on the floor due to gravity that looked like someone had pasted her on the floor with glue.

    Despite her whimpering, the instructor did not help him. She had to crawl slowly to the outskirts of the hall to get out of range of gravity field.

    These specialized training, not only help one to refine one¡¯s power but also forge ones will, which in my opinion is way more important than the refining one¡¯s power.

    The people who copsed, it¡¯s not like they are less powerful, they just aren¡¯t able to persist.

    I am definitely sure that if I fought against any Corporal level without my skills, then I will definitely lose, I will lose very badly.

    Not only I but the other two Specialist grade will also lose as long as they have not created eight seals.

    The difference in power between the Socialist stage and the Corporal stage is great, especially whenparing to fellow humans, who both have simr skills.

    It¡¯s very differentpared to fighting monsters, who are very dumb.

    Humans are intelligence creature and beating that above stage who have a simr skill as you is very difficult.

    Especially here where everybody had at least created five seals of supremebat exercise.

    ¡¯Only chance to beat who is level above you and has the same skill as you, is to have something special.¡¯ This what I¡¯ve read somewhere years before but didn¡¯t understand the meaning of it till now.

    "Thud thud thud!...." more and more people kept copsing on the ground, some even had broken and dislocated their bones but instructor still did not help them, they have to crawl themselves to the boundary of the gravity field.

    I kept circting the 11th move of the exercise while trying to advance to 12th as I kept performing push up, squats and others exercised without copsing.

    It is very hard but I kept persisting, no matter how much pressure I felt, I kept persisting.

    Whenever I feel like I was going to copse, I picture the first battle of super elites I saw in the space realm, where Rachel and Max fought against the Giagantified Sawtooth Earthworm monsters.

    I didn¡¯t want that happen but gaining the power of super elite had be the goal of mine.

    I wanted to reach their height and then surpass it, whenever I think about this goal of mine, my blood started to boil and all the fatigue and weakness go away.

    With this goal in mind, I kept persisting and when I felt the hope of that goal started to dwindle down, I use the fury of my biggest nightmare, that always boils my blood to the extreme.

    I persist and persist, I use every method at my disposal, that is why, when only ten minutes are remaining for the ss to be over and half of the people had copsed, I still kept going.

    Likest time, seeing it is only ten minutes are remaining, I kept performing even when I feel extreme weakness taking over my body.

    Suddenly the gravity field deactivated and I barely stopped myself from falling on the ground.

    "That is for today, tomorrow we will increase the pace of exercises a little, be prepared for that!" Said our instructor and sat on the lone chair which is by the wall.

    I wanted to sit so bad on the floor and take time rest but I can¡¯t, I have hydro training ss in fifteen minutes and from what I¡¯ve read it is not as taxing as two sses.

    And I was right when I reached the hydro training hall with other people what I saw is a gigantic pool.

    "Hear, wear these air masks!" said the instructor who looked to be in the mid-thirties who¡¯s level I cant able to sense properly.

    "Enter the pool and survive against the various waters jets and current for an hour." He said curtly, he seemed a fan of not many words.

    "One more thing, you are not allowed to use any skill and are not allowed toe out of waster as long any current or jet didn¡¯t throw you out!" He said loudly.

    I quickly wore the water mask and activated with my mana as I jumped into the water with the rest.

 Chapter 198 Specialized Training III

    ¡¯Blub!¡¯ I jumped into the pool as the instructor said with the rest of the people.

    The pool seemed to be about ten meters deep and water is crystal clear with room temperature.

    I swam downward till I reached the six-meter deep, it is the perfect spot to dodge against any water jet attackes in my way.

    "Boom!" I felt a loud water boom in the water and next moment I saw a ball of concentrated water flying above me but I didn¡¯t get a chance to rx as I heard another two loud booms and one ising toward me.

    I quickly swam away before it could hit me but its speed was so fast that the water current surrounding it grazed my shoulder, I did not receive any injury but felt sharp pain.

    I have to be very careful, not to let these jets ofpressed water hit me or I will be in serious pain.

    The time passed more and more water jets attacke, some even hit people, so far I am lucky.

    It is a good thing, I chose my location near the center of the pool, I can see any water jet attacking toward me.

    ¡¯Boom!¡¯ a water jet attack thates from the base of the pool, hit one girl squarely, sending her out of the pool.

    When I expected her to fall back into the pool, that did not happen. So, this is what the instructor meant by disqualified.

    In the pool, you can hit by as many water jets you can but you can¡¯t hit by those, which came from the ground.

    If they hit sessfully, they might send you out of the pool and you will be disqualified.

    "Bam!" suddenly water jet him my back when I busy thinking implication being hit by.

    The only good thing that this water jet attack came from left and not from the ground but it still hurts very dearly though.

    These water jets designed this way, that they will not cause any injury if get hit, except for some soaring, I will not receive any other injury but it will sure hurt like hell like it is hurting right now.

    As time passed, I got hit by more and more water jets till now, the only good thing that I had saved myself from crashing out of water.

    To survive against the water jets, I have to make use of every part of my body.

    In the water, making instant movements is many times harder than on the surface but it is also the water that let me the projectile clearly that ising toward me.

    This training may not seem much but is us clearly as important as the other two.

    This exercise help gains better control over the body actions and that is very very helpful in the final battle.

    As more time passed, both the quantity and speed of attacks increased, it became a little harder to avoid all the projectile that ising toward me.

    I dodge them with my all while giving priority to those which areing from the ground.

    ¡¯Gurgle!¡¯ Suddenly the attack of water jets stopped and waster started to shake loudly creating many waves both above and below.

    First, the shaking was small but soon its frequency increase.

    The waves inside the water grew bigger than I am having difficulty maintaining my position.

    I am still doing fine but those few who were very close to the surface were directly swept by the wave.

    They definitely got disqualified as their bodies got out the water.

    I started to dive deep despite facing the resistance, these waves are produced this way, that they will try to sweep everyone to the surface.

    As I am trying to dive deep, the waves had been trying to take me to the surface and their force is increasing.

    I started to circte moved of exercise for more power seeing I won¡¯t able be able to resist even for a second.

    I just have to survive for ten minutes, in ten minutes, everything will be over.

    ¡¯Fuck!¡¯ i was just thinking about the surviving ten minutes when I saw a big waveing toward me from the down.

    I circted exercise more ferociously and tried to move out of the waves way.

    I can tell, once that wave touched my body, it will definitely take me to the surface, making me disqualified.

    I tried to get off of its range using my all, but I know it will difficult seeing its speed, the only way, I can increase my speed is use the skill but that is prohibited.

    ¡¯Bam!¡¯ That waves shes against me and swept me with it, I wanted to get out of it but I can, I am incapable to resist against this force.

    "Dhub!" I reach the surface before I knew it and next moment something enveloped me and brought out of water.

    It is air cover! I said in my mind, the cover of air covering my body and taking me toward the ground.

    A few secondster, I gentlynded on the ground.

    "Thank you, instructor!" I said, he just nodded and didn¡¯t reply.

    I removed the air mask off my face and sat on the floor watching many people getting out of the water every minute.

    By the time the hour was over, only neen people had been remain in the water.

    This training ss which seemed easiest is the one which eliminated most people than the other two sses.

    Seeing there are only fifteen minutes before another ss starts, I got up and walk toward it.

    Next ss is Reflex Training ss like its name suggests, it is used to train reflexes.

    Yesterday, I didn¡¯t get time to research on this ss, so I am a little excited.

    When the fifteen minutes over, wee across anotherrge hall, it is one biggest indoor hall I¡¯ve ever seen.

    The hall is very big and it has more than fifty white circles had drawn on it.

    These white circles are about 2 meters in diameter and there is space of five meters between each circle.

    The instructor seems very young, around twenty-two, twenty-three year-old. She is very pretty, so pretty every boy keeps looking at her without pause.

    "Cough cough!" she had to make loud coughing noise to wake up boys who were rudely looking at her face.

    "Please select the weapon that suits you and wears this eye bands on your eyes before waking to the center of the white circles."

    "You will be attacked by many objects while your eyes are closed, you will have to fend them," she said.

    "This exercise will help you train your senses and reflexes."

    "Those who get out of the circle, takeoff eye band or use skills, will be disqualified."

    "I wish you the best of luck, I hope this exercise will help you immensely," she said.

    Her voice is like a robot, without any expression on her face.

    She is probably doing it on purpose so the boy could approach her, she is an only year or two younger than the boys of my ss.

    So, obviously, she going to be approached by many boys, this is why she is doing it save herself from harassment.

    I can guess it clearly because I¡¯ve seen Ellen make a simr face to save herself from constant harassment for the boy, who didn¡¯t know she didn¡¯t have any interest in boys.

 Chapter 199 Specialized Training IV

    I quickly chose the sword from the shelf which is behind her and took eye band from her, before walking toward the empty white circle.

    I stood in the center of the while circle and wore eye band.

    It feels quite ufortable wearing eye band. It has be dark, I can¡¯t see anything, everything had be dark in front of me.

    I now only had a sense of hearing and sense of touch.

    The voices started to quite a down one by one.

    The training will starts soon, I thought in my mind.

    I gripped my sword tightly and rxed my taut muscles, ready for anything thates to my way.

    "Buzz!" the buzz suddenly rang out in the hall. ¡¯The training started finally,¡¯ i said in my mind.

    "Dhud!" "fuck!" ¡¯¡¯Shit!...." I heard varies noises, the next second the buzz rang out.

    The projectiles seem attacking people and from the cursing sound I am hearing, I think they are hurting a lot.

    Just as I thought that I felt like something ising toward me and I swung my sword at that direction.

    "Bam!" ¡¯¡¯Fuck!" My sword had hit nothing but next moment, something hit my cheek sharply.

    I did not receive any injuries as whatever hit me was made of soft material but the stinging pain I felt on my cheek is sharp, it was like a hard p.

    I just wanted to remove my blindfold and see what hit me but I stopped myself.

    Removing the eye band will make me disqualified in ss.

    Taking a deep breath, I calmed myself and readies myself to face against, whatever projectile that ising toward me but all that was nothing.

    I could sense that projectileing toward me, I try to dodge or hit them with my sword, they would always crash against my body.

    "Pa!" I hit the projectile with the de of my sword, I expect to miss this one also but luckily, I was able to hit it and saved myself from some pain.

    It was the lucky shot, I did not hit it with my ability, only with luck.

    I want to hit shot with my own ability, not by some random luck. I want to predict the path of the projectile and hit or dodge it with my own ability.

    I can dare to imagine, how much my power will increase when I will be able to respond to any iing attack, even with my eye closed.

    It will be amazing but it will be very hard to reach that stage.

    For me, this Reflex training is the hardest one, in the other three, I have a clear direction on what to do.

    I had a pathid out in front of, I just had to follow it with persistence but this training, all is blurry.

    I will have to find my own path and I think the training of the other three sses will help immensely.

    As time passed by I got hit by hundreds of projectiles, not only me others also, that why kept hearing many curses.

    I got also lucky many times and was able to thwart the projectile but that did not give me any joy.

    I started to use my scenes at their maximum and I made little progress but I was never able to currently predict and hit it.

    Progress will not be made in one or two sses, it will take time some time and I am confident that this training will help me better utilize my senses.

    This ss is two hours long and because my eyes are blindfolded, I can¡¯t see what time it is but I am sure, the ss is reaching its end.

    I¡¯ll just have to experience some more beating of this projectile before the ss is over.

    "Buzzz!" suddenly A buzz sounded and just as I hear it, I tore out off eye band, off my eyes.

    These two hours were really something, I felt really good, seeing colors again.

    "Please put back the practice weapons and eye bands where you took them." said the pretty instructor with a robot-like voice.

    I put back eye band and practice sword back where I have taken them from and walk out hall feeling tired.

    Its been nine hours since the start of first ss and I still have, one other ss left.

    It is Combat Training ss and from what I am hearing from people around me, in this ss we will have to fight each other.

    I massaged my temple just thinking about the beating I will receive, I just shudder thinking that.

    I really don¡¯t want to be beaten by the Corporal stage evolver.

    I don¡¯t think there will be more than six Specialist grade evolvers while the rest are at Corporal grade.

    There is a clear difference of one Stage, this gap could not be filled by two are three seals of supremebat exercise.

    If we were to use the skill, there is a chance of beating those above our level but I don¡¯t think, in this training, we can use our skill.

    On one hand, this will be some sort of hellish experiment for those at Specialist Stage but on the other, this ss will also where Specialist stage will learn more.

    Fighting Corporal level, I will get a clear look at their ability and experience it first hand.

    It will very helpful experience if Ie across any Corporal level evolver outside.

    There is another that is most important, thisbat training ss will put immense pressure on us specialist grade and will be the best training to advance our ability in the short term.

    Soon we entered thebat hall, this quite small hallpare to others.

    This hall just had one medium size fighting ring, which little bigger than the fighting rings that used to be in Training facility of my old apartment building.

    The instructor seemed to be in his forties with a chubby build and jovial face.

    He looked like aedian on tv rather than the instructor of thebat training ss.

 Chapter 200 Specialized Training V

    "Choose your weapons." He said waving his hands toward the shelves where weapons are kept.

    "We don¡¯t want you to get hurt too much to get sued!" he joked in his jovial tone.

    My heart thumped but I also took a sigh of relief seeing we are going to practice with real Grade 1 artifact.

    If we had sparred using practice weapons, without using protection artifact, there still would have been many injuries, even without using skill, especially to specialist grade.

    But now we are using real weapons and also using protection artifacts like armor, shield, masks.

    There would be injuries but this will be very light, as long as one doesn¡¯t use skill, even if there is a difference of level, one would only feel a painful sting even if one, used his full power as attacks without skill wonts able to prate the defense of the protection artifacts.

    I quickly covered myself with artifacts and stood beside the ring with rest.

    "All right now everyone had covered themselves well, it is time for a real fight,"

    " You only have ten minutes, you have to defeat your opponent as soon as possible," he said but suddenly his jovial face turned serious.

    "And remember, don¡¯t activate your skill and use your abilities in heat of the moment, you will regret it right after that!" he said in extremely serious voice before his face turned jovial again.

    Is he psycho? I thought to myself seeing his quick change in tone and expression.

    "Now is the fighting time, you and you, get into the ring!" said the instructor pointing toward two mid-level Corporal stage evolvers.

    "Fight!" said instructor and both mid-level Corporal stage evolvers started to fight in the ring.

    One is using a sword while another is using a saber.

    As the fight started, the saber user took the initiative andunched the flurry of strikes against the saver user.

    The Sword user is not week either, he started to counter each and every strike of the saber user.

    The fight will look dry at normal looks as there is no colorful skill and abilities flying around but after taking closer look one will see the real fight.

    This fight may not be eye-catching as another fight I¡¯ve seen but it is a lot more helpful.

    One can see the true limit of onesbat in this type of fight as our mind is not obstructed by skills and abilities.

    Although skill and abilities are very important more important than actualbat but without the help of actual, one will not survive for long in the fight with only help from ability and skill.

    It is necessary for every evolver to fuse and synchronize one ability and skills with the actualbat.

    Few minutes passed asbat in front of me going on and superiority of saber user is clearly shown.

    Although both of the users didn¡¯t seem to know, any actualbat style but saber user seem to have more fighting experience.

    His every strike is precise and forceful, not giving any chance if retaliation to his opponent.

    Beads of sweat could be seen on the sword user, he is having difficulty dealing with saver user as he was already been hit by his opponent many times.

    "Bam!" finally his used his saber squarely and hit the chest of the sword which directly took him out of him.

    The fight hadsted for less than five minutes, the sword user could able to fight the half the given time.

    "you are good, very good. You used your saber precise and forceful, you just now had to work on speed of your strikes, it will make you faster and even more powerful!" advised the instructor.

    "Thank you for advice instructor!" said the saber user grateful.

    The instructor then turned to the lost sword user, who was hanging his face in shame.

    "And you, you would have easily able to win against him if not for to not taking initiative to attack!"

    "You already have speed, you now just have to gain more fighting experience and work on your offense initiative." instructor advised the sword user.

    He was even more grateful than the sword user receiving advice from the instructor.

    Normally the people whoe for specialized training in a training center like this are normal adventurers.

    They had to earn money by themselves from monster hunting to get Specialised training.

    These tips may simple words but they are very useful as normal adventurers barely have anyone to guide them and receiving advice on strength and weakness is very important.

    "You and You, get into the ring!" the instructor called another two people in the ring to fight.

    This time it was girl and boy, the girl is at the mid-level Corporal stage while the boy is at a peak level of the corporal stage.

    Both of them started to fight after the instructor said.

    Seeing their difference in the level, I thought the girl would be a disadvantage but I got surprised seeing she is not about a disadvantage against the boy, who is one level above her.

    She is equal to him in fighting the power, he many times tried to get the upper hand but countered by her quite effectively.

    One thing I noticed about this girl is her footwork, her footwork is really amazing.

    That amazing is footwork is one of the main reason she is able to fight against him equally.

    "Times over!" said instructor and stopped the fight seeing ten minutes are over.

    After that, he elected two more people to fight before giving advice to the previous two who fought.

    Times passed on as more and more people fought but all them were Corporal level evolvers, only after two hours did he elected specialist stage to fight.

    I was a little surprised, I thought he would make Specialist grade evolvers fight each other seeing there only three Corporal level evolvers are here but he made Peak level of Specialist stage evolver fight Initial level Corporal stage evolver.

 Chapter 201 Specialized Training VI

    There are only three Specialist evolvers in the ss, two of them at the peak of the Specialist stage while me at the mid-level of Specialist stage.

    The peak-level Specialist stage girl and Initial level Corporal stage boy went into the ring.

    They both had activated their masks so I can see their expressions but I can guess Specialist stage girl is feeling startled and frustrated.

    If it was me, my favorite opponent would have been a Specialist stage, at least for two or three sses.

    ¡¯¡¯Fight!" Shouted the instructor and both of them be started to fight.

    As expected from the starting of the fight level of difference in power could be seen between them.

    The first time their swords shed, Specialist stage girl have to take the step back to diffuse the blow.

    As the fight had progressed, corporal stage evolver started to use more and more power, but what startled is the Specialist stage girl¡¯s response.

    She is very skillfully adjusting to the pace of the fight.

    She is still at a disadvantage in the fight but she is handling it carefully by very skillfully diverting the iing attacks.

    If I had her such mastery in diverting the opponent¡¯s attacks, it would have saved me a lot of beating from monsters.

    Seeing his attacks hadn¡¯t been working much against his opponents, he suddenly increases the power of the attack.

    This caught the Specialist girl off guard and she had to take several steps back and then was able to bnce her footing, she saw a sword attacking toward her.

    It was at the same level of ferocity at the earlier attack.

    The girl held her sword diagonally with what limited time she had and their sword shed with a loud bang.

    I thought this girl would directly throw out of the ring but what happened clearly surprised me, not only I but other people as well as the small sound of surprise came out of their mouths.

    As their shed, the next moment, the girl used the momentum of the attack to take a spin andunch an attack of her own.

    Thispletely startled the Corporal level and evolver as he scrambled to fend off against the attack.

    That attack did not much affect Corporal stage evolver but if this fight had been real, then she would have easily able to to use the skill with that attack and would have posed a life-threatening danger to the Corporal stage evolver.

    The fight did notst long, the Corporal level evolvers attacks became even more forceful and in the sixth move, she was out of the ring.

    I have to say she performed well, I don¡¯t think, I can perform the same way as she does and she is able tost against Corporal stage evolver for five minutes and that is quitemendable.

    The instructor gave both of them advice on their strength and weakness and quickly elected new pair to fight.

    The fight was interesting and opened my eyes to many newbat techniques.

    Some techniques were straight but some were a downright sneaky that they are able to defeat their opponent with it.

    It gave me enough knowledge if I saw that someone is performing that technique against me, I would be cautious.

    More than twenty pairs had already finished their fights, my turn wille soon.

    As the fight progressed, the instructor called second Specialist stage evolved to the ring and his opponent was also Initial level Corporal grade evolver.

    The fight was not as interesting as another one as Specialist stage evolver did notst for more than two minutes before thrown out of the ring.

    The fights progressed and only four people remain to fight, the instructor will can now to fight or ten minutester.

    "You and you, go on the stage." said the instructor finally, my number came finally and unsurprisingly, my opponent also initial level corporal stage evolver.

    I walked up in the ring, so is my opponent and we waited for the instructor to start the fight.

    "Fight!" said instructor and Corporal stage evolver attack my next moment, his speed is fast and his sword directlye toward my chest.

    I quickly move my sword to counter it as dodging is not possible, I will definitely get hit by it.

    "nk!" our sword shed and I took a step back, a look of clear surprise appeared on my face.

    Not because the power of the sword is too high but it lowpares to what I¡¯ve expected.

    If I had known the power of the attack going to be this much, I wouldn¡¯t have taken a step back to manage its power.

    Unconsciously, I¡¯ve been expecting this sword attack as a monster attack full of vicious power, prepare to take many steps back to diffuse the power but ive totally miscalcted it.

    I subconsciously forgot I am fighting human as it¡¯s been near a month since I¡¯ve fought human again, the closest thing I¡¯ve fought to humans were Bipedal monsters, to which attack I wasparing the earlier attack.

    I have to remember that humans fought with brains rather than their strength and they use skill to increase their power exponentially.

    He did not wait for the moment andunched another attack at me but this attacks power obviously more than the previous one.

    "nk!" My sword shed against it and I took two steps back, I did not take to step back because the attack is too powerful but I want my opponent to think that and want to get chance tond a blow at him.

    This is one of the things I like against fellow humans, they are smart but you can use their smartness against them.

    Monsters arepletely different, they are an instinctive creature, they will act in their instinct.

    As long as a human is smart and have enough power, he can beat the monster that stages above him.

    There are no limitations to humans but monsters always have one due to theirck of intelligence.

    That is why the bonded monster many times powerful and evolve quicker than their unbonded counterparts.

    He keepsunching an attack and I kept responding ordingly and as the fight progressed, I was able to identify his attack rhythm which really helped me in deflecting his attacks.

    Every attack of his is slightly powerful than others and I didn¡¯t think, I wouldst more than two and a half minutes.

    Everybody learned something watching the previous fight, my opponent also did.

    I have to quickly find a chance to attack him if his attacks became powerful then I didn¡¯t think l will get a chance tounch an attack.

    He knew he could beat me any time as long as he used his full power but he is not doing that.

    He is using me as grindstone to try out many different types of attack which he could not against the same stage evolver but he is also cautious as he keeps increasing power of his attack at every move.

    As time passed, his attacks had be powerful enough to make me take a few steps backs even if I wanted or not.

    "nk!" our swords shed against and I took four steps back and while I am stabilizing myself he came with another attack but this he attacks different ways.

    Now is my chance! I said in my mind as I saw his sword horizontallye toward me.

    If this sword pierced toward my armor, it would really hurt like hell.

    I let the sword came close to my sword, close enough that it a few inches from my sword.

    My sword position looked like, it was to counter the sword but as soon as the sword got close enough, I flipped.

    I flipped with the speed that I¡¯ve never shown before and used my sword like a whip as I stuck against the shoulder.

    It may look like the same attack, the specialist stage girl performed earlier but it is not, she did not hide her full power from her opponent while I did.

    My sword is so fast that he didn¡¯t have a chance to dodge or counter with my sword.

    This is why I chose this moment, without using skill, he won¡¯t be able to avoid my blow.

    "ng!" My whip-like sword stuck against his shoulder without any suspense but next moment I felt heavy shock against my waist.

    "Bam!" His sword struck me like a hammer and I flew away from the ring and crashed on the floor.

 Chapter 202 Adventures Paradise Again

    I am not surprised seeing myself crashed against the floor heavily.

    I had already expected to receive a strong attack from the corporal stage evolver after my attack hit him.

    The other two specialist Stage evolver was never able to touch their opponent but I did and I am damn proud of that.

    I weakly stood up from the ground as I am still feeling little shaken due to collusion.

    As I am getting up, I saw the surprise in my many people eyes, especially those two specialist stage evolvers.

    ¡¯¡¯Good, very good. You deceived your opponent tillst moment andunched the attack at the perfect chance."

    ¡¯¡¯You seem to be agility and speed type from yourst attack, keep working on that, there is no need to work much much on the lethality of your attacks, it will automatically get stronger long as you create more seals." Advised the instructor.

    When I think of it, it is very sound advice, as long as I kept working on my speed and creating more seal, the lethality of attacks will increase automatically.

    It will be difficult to create more seals but I am confident in myself that I will create more seals as long ase across difficult challenges.

    "Thank you for advice, instructor," I said gratefully, this advice would help me a lot steer my future training process.

    "And you, using your opponent as subject to testing your moves, are you mad? Never do that in reality in against human and monster."

    "Earlier if your opponent had used a lethal skill, you would have barely got to use your defensive skill if you had it."

    "It was a very dangerous mistake, try not to do in the future, as for your attacks they are very good, you just have work in their strength and always keep small way out for yourself, if youe any dangerous moment like earlier, you will have chance toe out uninjured." The instructor advised to Corporal stage evolver.

    "Thank you for advice instructor!" he also.

    Our instructor did not waste any time and askedst tow people to fight in the ring.

    They were both peak level Corporal stage evolvers and their fight did not disappoint it as thest fight of the ss.

    They both were very powerful and if their use of the skill and abilities, it would have been even more amazing.

    Both of their strength was nearly equal and there was no winner, so, the fightsted for a whole ten minutes before it was s over.

    The instructor gave both of them advice before releasing the ss.

    This sssted for more than three hours, near thirteen hours as it stated.

    Feeling very tired, mentally especially I walk toward the monster training facility.

    Ashlyn had been here for thirteen hours and I can feel she is waiting for me.

    As I reach the monster training facility, I opened its door with my holowatch and next moment, I saw Ashlyn flying toward me speedily.

    "Chew! Chew!" Ashlyn chirped happily as shended on my shoulder.

    "Do you have fun in training?" I asked while leaving the monster training facility.

    "Chew chew chew!" she chirped again, saying she had fun but now she is feeling very hungry.

    "Me too!" I also said the training sses were very strenuous, both physically and mentally and because of I energy I lost in the training, I am feeling ravaging hunger in my stomach.

    We soon reached our apartment and I ordered food but before that, I have to take a bath.

    My whole body is sweaty and I didn¡¯t like to eat when I am this sweaty especially in my apartment.

    "Ashlyn, let me give you a bath!" I said as I picked up Ashlyn in my hands.

    "chew chew chew chew!" she chirped furiously saying, she will eat first and then bath.

    "No, first take a bath, there is no dinner if you do take a bath!" I said, giving ultimatum about her food.

    If I kept asking her normally she will never agree to take a bath before eating but if I said there is no food till she does that thing, she will definitely agree.

    "chee chew!" she chirped frustratingly before agreeing.

    Ashlyn¡¯s bath finished in a few minutes, I just wet her before applying special shampoo that I brought for her, before washing it all foam off her.

    She did not move and let me bath her, Ashlyn had never given any hard time when bathing, unlike other monsters.

    She even likes bathing when she is a good mood, I released her after her bath and took a quick shower myself.

    When Ie out, dinner had already arrived and Ashlyn is already eating without waiting for.

    I smile seeing and started to eat my own dinner, I had nned to eat food in the mess but seeing how tired I am, I don¡¯t want to go to the mess.

    After throwing dinner boxes in the trash, I fell asleep as soonid my head on the pillow.

    I wanted to read something but I was too tired to do that.

    Next three days passed in a simr fashion, leaving Fresh at early morning, returning tired in the evening.

    The training had be little hard every day, especially thest training ss where Corporal stage evolvers have fun beating us three specialist stages before sting us out of training ring.

    They had already known about our strength and weakness, as long as they are little careful they can easily beat as their heart content before throwing us out of the ring.

    Not only we three were experiencing such thing, but some weaker corporal Level also experiencing the same thing.

    Although beating is painful, everything thates with it is very useful, I got the personal experience fighting the Corporal level evolvers, know their limit firsthand.

    And I can also test many of my moves against them, I am going to get beaten anyway, why not use this chance to test your moves, in this way you better identify your mistakes.

    I can feel my strength is refined a lot by In this four days and it also Increased by few percents.

    I am now in a hovercar, going toward adventures paradise building to ept the job.

    The faster I can get it Lv. 3 membership, the faster I can buy the Knight level skill from its storehouse.

 Chapter 203 Job I

    The hovercar soon reached the Adventurers Paradise building, it looks magnificent as ever.

    I went inside the building ande across hundreds of holographic screens that are shing the tasks.

    Anyone can offer and ept the task in adventurers paradise and for every task, they will take a small amount margin.

    The margin is a few thousand credits, which is nothing to evolvers but it very profitable to adventures paradise.

    Then of thousand of people posts andplete jobs every day, not only that people also sell most of the unknown materials they can¡¯t seem to identify to the adventurer¡¯s paradise.

    That amount of business make it a behemoth and everybody envy but for some reason no one envy adventurers paradise.

    The adventure paradise is a neutral organization and had minimal staff and if some idiot tries to attack it, the government and organization would send their forces to protect it.

    Some say various organizations and government had already had their people in every branch of adventurers paradise.

    From what I¡¯ve read, its been decades since some idiot tried to attack the adventurer¡¯s paradise.

    I connect my holowatch to its server and soon thousands of jobs that are suitable for me started to project on my holowatch.

    This below level 1 could only ept the task of a maximum of ten points which is really worst.

    Though there are some exception, such being sergeant level or above, those can ept task for above ten points despite not being at Lv. 1.

    I started to sort through the jobs of my preference.

    Still, there are too many tasks and after a half hour of browsing, I finally selected the job which I want to do.

    It is to hunt three Corporal stage Violet horn oxen, I only have to submit its core and spinal fluid.

    The job will give me three two hundred thousand credit, ten adventure paradise points and with every extra pair of materials, I will get an extra sixty thousand credit and one adventure paradise points.

    It is a good job, it did not mention which level of Violet Horn Oxen material they required.

    So, it will be fine if I give them the material of Initial level Corporal grade Violet Horn Oxen and I can sell its meat easily get about a hundred and fifty on each ox.

    Seeing this job is perfect for me, I tap on apply and I received notification of formation with warning the if I wasn¡¯t able toplete this job, my ratings will drop.

    Ratings in adventurers paradise are very important, they give you first preference if it is a limited number job.

    Aftp0000er I am done selecting a job, I get out of adventurers paradise building and called hovercar to go out of the city.

    I didn¡¯t have to wait for long, a few secondster a hovercar stopped in front of me and speed toward the exit of the city.

    Soon I reached the miasta bazaar and then took another hovercar for the forest.

    The map is provided, so I will not have to waste much time and energy finding the violet horn oxen¡¯s where both.

    "Thud!" I jumped out of Hovercar and walk toward the Verdant Prairie.

    Verdant Prairie is a big area, I will have to walk at least an hour to reach the area where Violet Horn Oxen¡¯s are.

    I silently walk in the grass field, not dare to make much noise.

    The Prairie monsters usually work in groups and they are where I am walking have a hefty amount Corporal stage monster.

    "Rustle rustle...." I quickly hide the grass as I heard the rustling sound.

    When I craned my neck little to look, I found a small group of big monsters snakes slithering not far from me.

    I heaved a sigh of relief seeing monsters snakes are not walking toward me otherwise, l would have to waste some time fighting, seeing all of them at Corporal stage monsters.

    Its good thing that I sprayed that expensive anti-smell lotion on both us, it will save us noses of many monsters.

    I started to move again after the monster are left and started walking toward the direction where Violet Horn Oxen¡¯s are.

    It took me an hour to reach the area when Violet Horn Oxen¡¯s roam and I just have to find them.

    ¡¯¡¯Ashlyn, go find Violet Horn Oxen¡¯s?" I asked Ashlyn who is on my shoulder.

    "Chee chew!" Ashlyn excitedly chirped and flew away, ever since we enter the forest her to fly away, thinking she will catch eyes of some monsters and we will have wasted some time getting rid of them.

    ¡¯Fuck!¡¯ i cursed softly as I forgot to advise Ashlyn to fly low, it will take time to find minster but at least she will be safe.

    I tried to tell her through our telepathic bond but listening, not listening is up to her.

    Usually, she did not listen to anything which I did not say with my mouth.

    Seeing it will take some time for Ashlyn to return I started to check all the artifact and potions on me one by one.

    Unexpected things happen when you did not expect them, it¡¯s better you keep yourself prepared for any situations.

    Everything is perfect, even if twenty Corporal monsters to attack me, I have confidence in running away and they kill the one by one.

    "Chew chew chew!" Ashlyn came flying and chirping excited, saying she found them.

    "Good girl!" I petted her and gave her the expensive candy that I brought especially for her.

    "chew!" she chirped happily, she expertly tore the wrapper and ate it in a gulp.

    After eating candy, Ashlyn took a flight and I started to follow her.

    I will have to follow her five minutes before spotting therge group of Violet Horn Oxen.

    Oxen monsters prefer to live in the group and group in front of me seem like there are sixty to seventy Oxen monsters are there.

    Most of them seem to in different level of Corporal grade while very few at the Specialist grade.

 Chapter 204 Job II

    "Ashlyn, go lure some Violet horn oxen monsters out!" I said and started to move away sneakily.

    I will have to move far enough that my fight with violet horn oxen¡¯s didn¡¯t attract theirrge group.

    I move speedily for fifteen minutes before I reached the required distance.

    This small part of the area is violet horn oxen¡¯s hunting field, no other monsters casually breach.

    This is far enough, from this distance even if the monster roared top of their lungs, their group won¡¯te in time to save them.

    Now I just have to wait for Ashlyn to lure out some monsters out.

    Ten some minuteter, I sensed Ashlyning toward my direction, I activated my sword while waiting for toe closer.

    "Moo!" I heard faint moo from my left, it sound full of frustration and anger, looked Ashlyn is doing her job well.

    Seconds passed and I started to see silhouettes of violet horn Ox, especially their eye-catching violet horns which they got their name from.

    Soon I saw Ashlyn leading angry group of violet horn oxen¡¯s, there are five them and as they get closer, I was able to sense their level.

    Three violet horn oxen¡¯s are at the Initial level of Corporal stage, one is at a mid-level while the biggest one peak level.

    All of their sizes are between four to six meters withrge swaths of thick hair covering their bodies.

    "Mooo!" the leading violet horn ox mooed loudly as Ashlyn attack it with a fireball.

    The fireball did not affect it much but it felt irritating and that what angered it most.

    It tried to attack her but its no use, the monster use physical attacks and Ashlyn is bird type monsters, no matter how powerful its attacks is, as long as it disnt touch her, they are useless and that what making monster even more furies.

    "Good Job, Ashlyn!" I said when monsters were still a few meters away.

    "Mooo!" before Ashlyn could reply, I heard a thunderous moo from the five Violet horn oxen¡¯s.

    Theye at me with furious expressions eyes, rted or not they had finally found their target and they are going to pierce those sharp horns into it.

    Seeing they areing at me furiously, I did not get scared but smiled heartily.

    These monsters are good opponent, I want to test my power, see how much I had improved.

    I activated the lively, first tide of nine raging tides and started circting supremebat exercise as monster were few meters away of me.

    ¡¯whoosh!¡¯ just peak level monsters came near and readied his horns to attack me, I moved away and straightly went toward three initial level monster while dodging the attack of mid-level monster.

    "Swish!" Coming closer to the initial level monster, I directly swing my sword toward the neck of the initial level monster.

    "Pachac!" half of its neck is cut and it fell on the ground screaming in pain, I quickly fed more mana to the lively wind and move away from the attack of other two initial level monsters.

    I was a little surprise seeing the wound of that size, I knew that I would be able to kill it one move if my luck is good but I did not expect, thisrge wound.

    It should die in a minute by suchrge would, even if it had good healing ability, it would very hard to survive from the wound.

    This Violet Horn Ox monster have to think skinpare to normal Corporal grade monsters.

    So, making this much wound shows that my sword technique and strength had an improvement in the four days of strenuous training.

    "Mooo! Mooo!...." the four remaining monsters mooed loudly, seeing their partner is iling in the ground while losing lots of blood.

    All four minster attacked me fury in their eyes, a smilee on my face seeing that.

    Bring it on! I said and ran toward them while feeding little more mana to the Lively Wind.

    "Mooo!" The monsters mood loudly seeing me running toward them, they be aggressive and attack toward me more swiftly.

    I jumped high and when I have only two-meter distance between the attacking monsters.

    I did not activate sky jump as there is no need for it.

    I jumped up and went down with my sword piercing toward the second initial level monster.

    "Puch!" before it knows it, my sword directly pierced through its skull, it did not even get a chance to scream before its dead.

    I fell with and rolled on the ground to manage my fall and I quickly got up and put some distance between me and monsters before theye close to me.

    It was a really amazing move, I never jumped that high, my muscle felt like spring, taking me high as I need to be.

    The exercise of Wind yer style is really amazing, what night de style took a month to achieve, it did less than four days.

    Now I can faintly understand why those elites bodies able to perform those veryplicated moves.

    They must have practicedbat style same or higher level as Wind yer style.

    In the next few seconds, I killed thest initial level monster.

    "Mooo!" Mid-level and peak level monster came toward me roaringly, I quickly threw away the potion bottle from which, I just drank mana potion and activated the second tide of nine raging strikes.

    This time I did not move from my ce and let theme at me, this move is a little risky but it wants to try, if I am able to do it then it will be very useful in dangerous times.

    "Moo!" both of the monster came attacking me.

    As peak level monsters attack about to touch me, I flipped from my spot and took a spin, using that flips momentum, I pierced my sword directly into the eyes of the mid-stage monster.

    "Puchi!" "Bam!" I was able to pierce my sword into monsters eye but it raging momentum through me out my ce.

    "Thud!" I rolled on the floor to diffuse the blow as fall on the floor and about to prepare for the attack of peak stage monster which is supposed toe at me but I found nothing.

    When I look up, I found the peak level monster is running away from me and had already a little far.

    "Fire Stike!" I directly attack with my knight grade skill, having no mood to chase after it.

    The silver bolt of fire had passed from hit behind and hit its skull, killing it in one move.

    Seeing everything is done, I started to process the monster, first, I have removed all five monsters cores, spinal fluid and horns, they are the most expensive.

    Then I carefully removed their skin, the skin of Violet Horn Ox monster is one of the best material to make practice suits.

    Though I have to burn all the hairs on its skin as they are useless.

    Last is meat which I carefully separated and preserved carefully, its meat also in demand, so I am not going to leave that.

 Chapter 205 Chase I

    Seeing no one sight, I started to fill everything I could in the storage, I had already emptied all the storage, for storing the monster material.

    I don¡¯t want heavy load behind my back, after putting everything that is heavy in my storage, I pack rest of it in my backpack.

    The job ispleted, now is time to go back.

    This job is popr but there are hundreds of more ces where Violet horn Oxen¡¯s are found and those ces are a lot more safer.

    It was quite normal to note across anyone when hunting.

    I quietly started to walk back out of the prairie.

    I should have taken the second job, I thought to myself.

    Normally one can take two jobs at a time and high-level members can select even more.

    It¡¯s only afternoon, I would have more than enough time toplete the second job.

    As I was silently walking out of the prairie, I saw a group of three people walking right side of me.

    Their backpacks arepletely filled, if not for having storage, my backpack would have looked simr to theirs.

    Of the three people, two of them at the middle and peak level of Specialist grade while fatty in the center is the initial level of Corporal grade.

    I don¡¯t know why but the peak specialist level boy beside fatty seem a little familiar.

    "Jimmy, this is the boy I talked about who had an amazing knight skill!" shouted peak specialist boy in surprise.

    Fuck this boy must have been in the space realm with me! I said in my mind.

    Just as I heard that, I quickly drank potion under my sleeve and activated lively wind to its fullest and started to run.

    I even threw away from my backpack without care and started circting moves of supremebat exercise.

    "Idiot!" I heard a loud curse behind me, it feels like a fatty¡¯s voice, he is probably cursing his friend for talking out loud.

    If he had whispered, that corporal stage fatty would have had a sure chance of capturing me.

    If not fir that corporal level boy who couldn¡¯t keep his voice down, I would havended in big trouble and death would not have been out of the question.

    from the sound heavy rustle, I know they are following me behind.

    My decision was right! If they had good intention, they surely wouldn¡¯t have followed me.

    How can I be such an idiot! Jill had warned me to be careful when she saw me using knight grade.

    She said some people will get seeing what I have and try to acquire it by any means possible.

    I also thought that but in the passing of time Ipletely forgot her warning and now I ampletely regretting it.

    It would have taken me a mask, a simple mask, to keep myself out from such trouble.

    I have seen many people do inside and outside of the city for many reasons, it wouldn¡¯t have been weird.

    ¡¯¡¯Friend, why are you running, we mean no harm, we just want to talk!" Said fatty.

    "If you mean no harm, why are you following me?" I asked for fatty who was just fifty meters behind me.

    They also have discarded their backpacks to follow me.

    I got a little surprised seeing only two people are near me while the boy who shouted is far behind three people.

    The fatty did not seem to use any skill, his speed all because of his corporal stage power while the mid specialist stage boy near him seems to use some speed type skill to maintain his speed.

    ¡¯¡¯Friend I just wanted to ask where did you buy the knight grade skill you have? As you know how hard is to buy one." Said fatty while closely following behind.

    What he said usible, it is very hard to buy knight grade skill, even if you have money, you have to have connections to buy legally.

    There is another safe way to buy it legally, which is from adventurers paradise but for that, one had to have Lv. 3 membership of adventurers paradise.

    One can buy it from the ck market also but to enter the ck market one had to be Sergeant stage evolver.

    "I brought from adventurers paradise!" I replied and drank another bottle of potions under my sleeve.

    This lively wind takes a lot of mana and I have to keep drinking mana potion every minute.

    "Friend doesn¡¯t joke, seeing you age maximum one year had been passed since you bonded your monster, in that you cant earn ten thousand adventures paradise points," said Fatty.

    He was right it is extremely difficult to earn ten thousand adventures points in one year to get Lv. 3 membership.

    "Friend why run, you just share that knight grade skill with me, I¡¯ll even pay you for that." fatty said with a smile.

    One doesn¡¯t need to an idiot to know that he will not keep his promise, he might even kill me.

    The best course of action is run, I am very fearful of that corporal stage evolver, I didn¡¯t know if he had any speed type or long range skill or not if he really had speed type skill, then I don¡¯t dare to think what will happen to me.

    "Sorry I can¡¯t sell it to you, it¡¯s nontransferable," I said and it is true, it is non-transferable.

    There are many illegal means and I wanted to ask them to Jim and Michael if they know anyone who could break the seal on the skill.

    I wanted to give this knight grade skill to my parents, with this skill with them, they will not have to worry about the Corporal stage monster, even able to defeat Initial sergeant stage monster if they practiced a little.

    I had asked him about it when we were in the cafe, he said he will ask around his connection.

    I sure he will tell me in a week or so.

    "Friend since you are unable to ept my sincerity, I will have to use the force." said the fatty with a sad sigh.

 Chapter 206 Chase II

    Fatty¡¯s sad expression suddenly became twisted and cruel smilee across his face.

    His already small eye had be smaller, he looked like the viin of those low-grade movies.

    "Dn go catch him?" said fatty to the mid-level specialist boy next to him.

    Just as fatty said, specialist stage boy increased his speed suddenly and started toe closer.

    Seeing himing closer, I drank another mana potion and increased my speed a little.

    That fatty did not seem to have speed type skill, normally most people won¡¯t buy speed type skill, especially Grade 1 skill because of they too much of mana.

    Instead, they focus on getting attack and defensive type skill as much as they can.

    Believe it or not, speed type Grade 1 Skill takes more mana than another type of skill.

    If I activate Lively Wind at its full power, my whole mana drains in just twenty seconds, that¡¯s how much mana speed type skill took.

    Normal it would take me more than an hour to reach the ce I am but now I am running using my skill, it will take me ten to twelve minutes to get out prairie and get a signal on my holowatch.

    As long as I got a signal, all will be golden.

    I just have to keep wasting time, the soon I get out of the prairie, the more chances of my getting alive would be.

    Whenever Dn tried to get close to me, I will increase my speed, so there will be always a distance between us.

    The chase kept going on for full three minutes and soon that fatty understood my strategy.

    "Dn, are you idiot attack him with your long-range skill!" shouted fatty at Dn.

    I was hoping this wouldn¡¯t happen but now they are going to attack me, then this leaves me with no option.

    "Ashlyn distract him!" I said to Ashlyn who is quietly sitting on my shoulder all this time.

    "Chew chew!" she chirped excitedly and before Dn could activate the skill, she started to rain small fireball at him.

    Small bangs could be heard as small fireballs rained on Dn but it did not do much him except giving him a scalding sensation.

    He had already activated all his artifacts including his masks as a precaution against me and Ashlyn fireballs are not powerful enough to him any harm.

    Doing him any harm by Ashlyn attacks was never was my intention, my real intention was the intention.

    The intention of her attacks was to give me enough time to drink the life potion andunch my attack.

    Fire Strike! I said in my mind andunch all three silver bolts through my sword.

    One is toward his head, second is toward his chest while third is toward his torso.

    I amunching these attacks from intention to kill.

    My three bolts of fire are powerful enough they could able to piece the Grade 1 artifacts.

    As three bolts traveled near him, he quickly producesrge shield which covered both his head and the chest.

    "Pang! Pang! Puch!" "Ahhh!" two of my Firebolts had been thwarted by his shield.

    The two firebolts were able to piece his grade 1 shield but stopped by the protection of his mask and armor as they had already lost half of their power as they pierced through his shield.

    The third bolt though hit on the spot, there was no extra protection of the shield, my firebolt directly piercing through his torso.

    Dn screamed due to injury and fell back.

    I got a little surprised seeing him fall back, though the firebolt pierced through his torso, the injury is not that heavy to stop him like that.

    Well it same trouble of shooting him in the legs, that would have my next course of action seeing, his heart and head is protected by the shield.

    Fire strike is a skill that shoots concentrated shots of fire, it only useful when it hit the chest or head.

    I think that Dn fell because he is scared, he had experienced its power firsthand, if I got chance and able to hit his head or chest, he would surely die.

    He probably did that to save himself and he got a pretty good excuse.

    ¡¯¡¯Useless!" Fatty cursed loudly, ¡¯¡¯friend now, you have left me no choice but to take action myself!" Said fatty.

    I quickly became vignt, I increased my speed and also increased the size of my shield, simr to that of Dn earlier.

    Fatty upped his right and something brown had started to materialize in his hand.

    Earth Spear! I immediately guessed the name of the skill, fatty is about tounch.

    This is one most powerful grade 1 skill I¡¯ve ever seen, I¡¯ve seen some people from the organization used this skill.

    This skill I called powerful enough because even at being Grade 1 skill, this skill was able to injure the monsters same level as a caster in the space realm.

    Some corporal grade had even able to kill monsters using this skill smartly, although they have to use tens of these spears unlike my fire strike, still, it tells something about its power.

    "Take this!" fatty shouted and earth spear sped up toward me, piercing through the air.

    I did not feel scared seeing earth spear ising toward me.

    I flipped through the air and put my shield in front of me, I could have dodged this move by supplied more mana to Lively Wing but I decided to defend.

    "Bang!" the earth spear crashed against my knight grade shield.

    Using the force of the attack I jumped back, putting some distance between me and fatty.

    I am sure that a fatty diet has a speed type of skill, this fatty could have easily able to buy speed type skill after hunting for week or two but he didn¡¯t.

    Now he must have used his choice loudly in his mind.

    "Hahaha, a friend I have to say you are quite good, you are making me use my full power!" Fatty said and his speed increased suddenly.

 Chapter 207 Chase III

    Fatty had increased his speed suddenly, he also did not stop attacking me with his earth spears.

    Seeing fattying closer to me, I gritted my teeth and drank another life potion.

    "Bang!" another earth spear shed against my shield and I again used the force to put some distance between us.

    "Fire Strike!" Iunched my attack as I am jumping back from his attack.

    Iunch three of my bolts at his head seeing he did not have a shield, it would good if they able to kill him but injuring him heavily would be fine.

    As three fire bolts about to touch him, an earth brownyer covered his body, it is especially darker towards his head where my firebolts about to strike.

    It is a skill, earth type of skill! I said as I saw the earth brownyer covering him.

    "Ping Ping Ping!" the three bolts of fire passed through the defense of his skill but they were unable to prate the defense of mask.

    He defended against it but fatty did note out unharmed from my attack as I saw the trickle of blood on his through the screen of his mask.

    I sighed in disappointment seeing that, it will be no use if I attack with fire strike again, he will be prepared more this time, after experiencing its power.

    If I were at the peak level of Specialist stage, my firebolts could have easily able to pierce through both of his defenses, killing him in one shot.

    And there is this amazing move of Fire Strike I¡¯ve read about, it is very powerful but I will need arge amount of mana to use that skill.

    It will only possible to get that amount of mana if I reached the corporal level.

    "Friend, I have to say the power of your knight grade skill is really amazing, if you were at peak level, that attack would have been my ending." Said fatty as he started tounch earth spears one after another.

    My coordination with my body increased a lot in four days of training, if not for that I would be having a major problem defending against his earth spears.

    Running and also flip to defend against fatty¡¯s attack needs major concentration and coordination as I using skills and also circting supremebat exercise.

    I¡¯vee across many corporal level monster while running, most of they stayed clear but some brave ones attacked like now.

    "Fire Strike!" I used fire strike on the iing monster and also flipped to defend against earth strike of fatty.

    He is using all his power to follow me but that¡¯s not enough as he increased his speed, I also fed more mana to skill.

    Frustration could be seen on his face as he keeps attacking me, all the attacks were wasteful, not even one able hit me.

    It may look an hour would have passed but barely nine minutes had passed since I started running.

    I drank another potion to supply my ever dwindling mana and kept running.

    That fatty is ever persistent, he is following me like a hound on the blood.

    I had asked Ashlyn to attack to distract him but it brought no effects whatsoever.

    The artifacts he wore protected him quite well.

    If Ashlyn fire been at the level of a fiery lion, this fatty would have turned into ashes long ago.

    In these four days, I am not the only one who reaped benefits Ashlyn also doing quite good.

    She has been mainly focusing on concentrating her fireballs, she has already brought down the size of a fist size fireball to half.

    I have given her target to concentrate her fireballs to the size of a marble, it would take months or even years but if she able do it, then she will able to threaten even Corporal level powerhouse.

    No matter how weak her power is, if it became concentrated at the small point it would be very lethal.

    Not only she but I will also try, this will also be very helpful to me, for this I had already rented the practice room for the evening.

    "Bang!" another earth spear crashed against my shield.

    "Friend, I have to say I am quite surprised, not only you have knight grade skill but also a knight grade shield!" said fatty suddenly.

    I got rmed hearing that but quickly controlled my expression.

    I have to say, this fatty is quite intelligent to notice that.

    Normally Grade 1 shields could also block the attack of corporal level but they would produce ripples, depending upon the power of the attack.

    Fatty¡¯s attack is not that powerful to produce a big ripple on the shield but it powerful nheless to produce slight ripples.

    Shrewd eyes of fatty must have noticed that my shield is not producing even slight ripple after his attacksnded on the shield, even top-level Grade 1 shield will be produced ripples experiencing his attacks.

    Seeing he constantly attacking me for the past five minutes, it¡¯s not surprising for him to notice that and add two and two together.

    "Friend, you have knight grade skill and Knight grade shield, you must have some other artifacts right?" asked fatty, undisguised greed could be clearly seen on his face.

    Fatty again increased his speed, his speed increased by 50%, this time beads of sweat started to appear on his face, which could be seen through the mask he is wearing.

    Seeing fatty rapidly closing up on me, I got a good scare, Corporal stage power is really amazing.

    Even without using skill, he can catch up to me.

    Gritting my teeth, I drank a bottle of life potion under my left sleeve. The life potion is very precious, I had already drunk is two times and now it is third.

    It is necessary as only with life potion will I able used the lively wind at its full power.

    Normal potions took thirty seconds to digest but my mana will fully be depleted in twenty seconds as I used the lively wind at its limit.

    The other reason drinking life potion is that it has more mana than mana potion and could easily support me for three minutes.

    "Buzz!" My holowatch buzzed, saying I picked the single, I immediately tapped special icon I¡¯ve had prepared two months ago and updated it a week ago.

    Now I will have to survive fatty¡¯s chase for five minutes and I will big chance of escaping alive.

    "Give up! I¡¯ve already called for help." I said to fatty, hoping he would give up.

    "Hahaha, who you are making a fool, whatever friends you have called for help will take least half an hour, let¡¯s see if you are still alive after that!" Said fatty menacingly.

    He blurred his mask, so no one can see his face started to attack me with his earth spear frenziedly.

    I did not show any fear of seeing earth spear attacking me one after another.

    I drank another life water potion and keep concentrating on defending against his attacks while maintaining my top speed.

    Time passed by as he keeps attacking and kept defending, in that way five minutes passed quickly.

    Soon I saw hovercaring toward me, this hovercar little different from normal hovercars.

    These hovercars look like they packed muscle and speed and could defend against any Master level below the powerhouse.

    "Hahaha... You called Rescue hovercar, let¡¯s see if I gave you the chance to board it." said fatty and attack me with more frenzy.

    I just smile and without reply and kept defending against his while waiting for the hovercar toe close.

    "bang!" I defended against another his attack and by that time rescue hovercar arrived near me.

    "Bye!" I shouted loudly and jumped and activated sky steps, I have not used this skill of running from him.

    While upgrading the service of rescue carst week, I had input the sky steps in his database and written how I like to rescue.

    That is why the hovercar stopped and started hovering up in the air at a certain distance from me.

    I chose this way because if overcame came close to me, my opponent or monster which is chasing could easily obstruct my way but at this distance in the air.

    They either have to have sky steps or very powerful long-range skill.

    "Thud!" after taking two steps, Inded on the roof of the hovercar while fatty was still materializing his earth spear.

    "Pray that we don¡¯t meet next time!" I said loudly as the hovercar sped up until he was still holding earth spear in his hand which he was supposed to release.

 Chapter 208 Competition I

    I could hear soft cursing of a fatty as the hovercar sped.

    He must be cursing very loudly for me to hear at this distance.

    Soon the smalltch opened in the hovercar and I went inside. I barely able to survive today, it my good luck that fatty did not have speed type skill otherwise death would be my ending.

    My heart is still racing and I had a couple of a deep breath to calm myself and start thinking rationally.

    I have careful in the future whenever I am outside, always hide identity and not use knight grade when unfamiliar and untrustable people are present.

    I have to say I am kind of became overconfident ever since is returned from my hometown.

    Killing Sergeant stage monster had made me overconfident and I started to feel like as long as it is corporal level, I would be fine but today¡¯s event had given me harsh lesson, that I will not forget in any type soon.

    The hovercar soon reached the most bazaar, from there I took hovercar to the Adventure paradise, I still have to submit the material required for the job.

    Thank god! I am smart enough to put important parts that required for the job into my storage first.

    I had cores and spinal fluid of all five violet horn, also their fur and little meat, I should be able to fetch me more than half a million credits.

    Soon the hovercar had reached the adventurer¡¯s paradise and I got out of it.

    I dare to bring monsters material in my storage because of adventurers paradise had private submission and selling booths.

    One could sell anything inside it without the worry of being spied.

    I directly entered the private booth on the first floor of adventurers paradise, there was nothing inside except for the stark white counter.

    I scanned my holowatch to the white counter and while counter lit up with two buttons projecting Submit and Sell.

    I clicked on the summit and started to ce core and spinal fluid of five Violet horn ox monsters.

    As I finished putting everything in the counter a, a while light scanned over it soon message projected on the white counter saying, I¡¯ve finished my job well, money and adventurers points will transfer to my ount soon.

    "Ting!..." next moment few notifications came into my holowatch.

    One from my ount reading three hundred and twenty credits had been deposited on my ount while other from adventure paradise congratting me on earning twelve points.

    Ten for a job while other extra two monster material is submitted, my ount was the same as I¡¯ve received an extra one hundred and twenty thousand credits for two extra material.

    Soon a hole opened in the counter and took all the material off the counter, turning again counter nk.

    I¡¯ve again repeated the process, this time it is for selling, I sold extra fur and meat that I had in my storage.

    Selling outside would have earned me a few thousand credits more but that just a hassle, adventures paradise is fine.

    "Ting!" I soon received another notification reading, I got two hundred and seventy thousand credit deposited in my ount.

    I had gained five hundred and ny thousand credit from today¡¯s trip if I had not taken off my backpack off, I would have earned near million.

    Corporal level minster is damn expensive but it also very dangerous to hunt them.

    There is a famous saying, that High-level evolvers nevercked money, theyck chances and resources.

    First I didn¡¯t understand this saying but now I am starting to understand it a little bit.

    Seeing my business was over, I walk out of a private submission booth, when I noticed a loudmotion.

    When I saw whatmotion is about, I was surprised at first but soon turned very happy.

    It is an announcement, The announcement is projected in the biggest holographic screen.

    The words could be seen by anyone on the first floor.

    Westblood Fighting Competition, this is fightingpetition of the westblood city, it happens every three years.

    It is one of the major events in the city, anyone can participate as long as one in Specialist Grade.

    Thepetition had four subpetition, for Specialist grade to Master grade evolvers.

    The top three winners of Specialist gradepetition can directly challenge anyone in Top 50 of Corporal stagepetition for the spot.

    The same happens for the Top 3 Corporal stage evolvers who could challenge the top 50 of Sergeant stage evolvers and Top 3 of Sergeant stage evolvers could challenge the Top 50 of Master stage evolverpetition.

    Thispetition is very tough, westblood is one of the Top 3 cities in the republic and could be said holds the most power after the capital.

    Tens of thousands of people participate in thepetition in thepetition.

    Theye not only from westblood but also cities around it.

    Thispetition is a ticket for everyone to gain fame, reaches, and power.

    People participate in doves and the biggestpetition from the people of organizations.

    From what I¡¯ve heard, organizations offer an even better reward to their member that reward ofpetition as long as they win.

    This is also a chance for normal members of the organization to achieve an incredible feat in a single leap.

    It ismonly known that the top hundred ofpetition have the power of the elite then they able to gain a spot in the top hundred then their membership will also upgrade to elite if they are not one.

    This rule more so applies tomon people, if an unaffiliated person able to enter the Top hundred, he or she will directly get an offer from organizations, with elite level membership.

    This is a dream ticket for normal people.

    The registration starts three months beforeputation and seeing the announcement, thepetition will start in three months.

    Without anything, I quickly went to thepetition page and signed up.

 Chapter 209 Competition II

    After the announcement ofpetition hell broke loose.

    Every training center in westblood started to book full, not only from blood but a training center from other cities alsopletely booked.

    The people started to hunt monsters like crazy for training and news of many casualties could be heard.

    Everywhere I go, I could feel the charged atmosphere and many fights urred in the city that, more than normal police could be seen patrolling the street.

    The environment inside my training center even be worst especially for our two Specialist stage evolver as the third one level up Corporal stage two months ago.

    Every training ss became extra harder and especially Combat ss.

    Where Corporal stage evolvers favorite hobby is go beat us Specialist grade first, in one of the newly introduced group fights by our instructor.

    The corporal stage developers first beat us Specialist stage first as a ritual before fighting amongst themselves.

    Combat ss had be hell for me but it also stretched me to my limit and I¡¯ve discovered new strength to myself.

    Every training ss had taught me something important and help me tremendously in improving my strength.

    One month ago we hadpleted our basic exercise of Combat style and started to learn realbat moves ofbat style.

    I¡¯ve only learned basic moves this past month but they are better than the way I used to fight without fighting style.

    Not only I¡¯ve made a qualitative change in my fighting power but I also created the sixth seal of supremebat exercise, which also increased my strength for a bit.

    In these three months, many good things also happened back home and to my friends.

    My father had chosen an interesting subject for his research thesis for Grade 2 doctor course.

    He chose Supreme Combat Exercise and what is more unbelievable that in three months he had created the 7th seal of exercise and he said he is very close to creating his eighth seal.

    I was utterly shocked when I knew this, I know personally how hard is to create every new seal.

    Cirction of every move is painful, it is literally self-torture.

    My mother said that my father had be near fanatic about his research and whenever he circtes supremebat exercise, he would connect a bunch of machines of to himself.

    That¡¯s right my father circting supremebat exercise, not for gaining strength but to gain data for his research.

    When I ask him how he able to deal with the pain of cirction, he just said that the pain is immense but it paledpared to the pain he felt after eating the mystical medicine.

    The is also another which is most important, he said that every time he created the seal, he gets precious data and to gain the precious data, feeling pain for few hours a day is nothing.

    He said his next is a target is to create ten seals, that when the qualitative change urs in seals of exercise.

    Gaining the data about that qualitative change will really help his research. He is really a fanatic about academics! I thought with a sigh.

    My mother health is fine, so is baby growing inside her, that made me very relieved as I kept checking with her every other day.

    My friends from the hometown are also doing very well especially Ellen who is selected for elite training two months ago.

    A week ago she said, she will fight me when we meet next time and she is confident that I won¡¯t able to beat her.

    I was both happy and jealous when I met Jill, a few days ago.

    She had leveled up to corporal level and won¡¯t be participating inpetitions, she said that her aunt is training her for the entrance exam of the Super elite.

    She even let me in on inside news that low-level adventure like me will never able to know.

    She said that organizations are only permitting to enterpetition who had bonded this year for the specialist stage.

    As for other stages is also somewhat same, they are only permitting those who had had level up to their stage this year.

    This restriction only applied for elites, normal members are left to their choice.

    So, Jill said that my most powerful opponents would be low level elite and Mid-level elites who were hiding amongmon member and hadn¡¯t advanced their membership.

    Three months had been passed since I registered forpetition and tomorrow is a preliminary test ofpetition.

    The two preliminary tests are two select top 800 among specialist grade as they were the most number of participants in thepetition.

    The preliminary test is used to throw away excessive dregs and select top 800.

    Those top 800 will fight by qualifier basis, those win to advance and those who lose will be disqualified.

    The Competition of Specialist stage willst for three days including tomorrow.

    I am now reading the profile of the hundred people who had a chance to reach the top 10.

    This list made by the quite reputed site and two and three people from their list would always end up in top 10.

    As I read the profiles ofpetitors one by one, I¡¯vee to know they are very powerful and this is not the full data as everyone always keeps their trump cards hidden.

    If Ipare myself to them, I would probably fit in the middle order of this list but this is not enough for me.

    I have to reach top 3 at least and I am confident if I tried my hardest, there is a minute chance that I will able to reach the top 3.

    I have to keep holding off that minute chance and climb to the position for the top three.

    After reading each and everything about mypetitor, I closed off the projection and turned off themp by my bed.

    Today is very important and I wanted to participate in test fully rested, so, no mistakes could happen.

 Chapter 210 Preliminary Rounds I

    ¡¯¡¯Knock knock!" A knock sounded on my door as I was making preparation to leave my apartment.

    "Coming!" I shouted, seeing everything is alright, I opened my door and walked outside.

    In front of me is pretty girl, she is lily, the only other Specialist stage evolver in my training ss.

    "Are you ready?" asked Lily, "Ready as I ever could be!" I replied.

    I am really feeling nervous, today is the two preliminary rounds ofpetition, they will select the Top 100 today.

    It is very tough to get in the top 1000, not only people from westblood but people from other cities are alsoing.

    "You really beat that Jeremy well yesterday!" I said smiling, hearing that lily¡¯s face turned red a little before tuning normally.

    Little anger also could be also seen in her eyes as I said the word, Jeremy.

    "I wanted to do that for weeks, just yesterday I got chance to that and I decided not to waste it!" said Lilly, an expression of satisfaction could be seen on her face.

    In the training ss, we all had our tormenters, who like to gives an extra beating whenever they get a chance.

    Jeremy is one of lily tormenter, he would always toy with her and then beat her whenever he got the chance.

    I always thought that Jeremy is a little sick in mind, in the way he looked at girls, he can¡¯t beat Corporal stage girls in the ss as he is not powerful but he could beat lily.

    She had been extremely humiliated by him in the ring many times but yesterday she beat him, she beat him till her heart¡¯s content, he had to shout surrender to stop the beating.

    Lily was the peak of Specialist stage while that Jeremy was the initial level of Corporal stage.

    Beating those level up above you is very hard especially when you can¡¯t use your abilities and skills.

    She was able to that, she also worked very hard for that, I have seen training till midnight in varies training facilities and that is how when we started to talk.

    She had worked hard but I had worked harder and I am sure, I can beat nearly all Initial Corporal stage evolvers but I didn¡¯t have a chance to show it in the ring.

    I didn¡¯t know why but for this past month, the instructor had never paired me with Initial level Corporal stage worrier.

    After one month, the instructor had started to pair me mid and peak level Corporal stage evolver, not only I but Lily also got that treatment.

    It¡¯s just that her luck was good and the instructor paired her with Jeremy.

    Fighting with mid and peak stage evolvers, I never got the chance to show my true power and I also hide as I also have someone who I have to beat badly and he is also in Corporal stage.

    I don¡¯t want to spook him before I got the chance to beat him, he has cowardly nature from what I have seen and might surrender before fighting, to save himself the humiliation of beaten by a specialist stage.

    We called a hover to take us toward the venue.

    "Tring Tring!" my holowatch started to ring out.

    "Hey, Ellen, what¡¯s up?" I asked, "Nothing, I just wanted to wish you luck for the preliminary round. Well, good luck" she said.

    I had told her months ago that I was participating in thepetition and we just talked a week ago.

    "Well, thank you!" I replied to her well wish.

    She cut the call after wishing me luck for preliminary. She is the only person in my hometown, knew about me participating in thepetition.

    I could have told my parents to lie that I arrived at westblood but I know a single lie can lead to many lies and I am already lying to my parents about me being in westblood.

    Soon we reached the venue and I got utterly shocked seeing that, it is grand, very grand.

    Big gates,vishly decorated waiting booth, tens of airships could be seen flying in the air shing advertisement and showing clips of most memorable fights of pastpetition.

    Hundreds of reporters could be seen interviewing people, there are also some celebrities could be seen performing on varies stages.

    I¡¯ve expected it to bevished but not thisvish, I have heard from many people about howvish thispetition is but I never guessed, they would this amazing.

    The crowd of tens of thousands of people could be seen, most of them are specialist stage.

    Somee alone while otherse with their family and friends.

    Lily and I both sat waiting for a booth.

    I got the timetable of my first preliminaries yesterday, I have first test one and a half hourter and second test two hour after that.

    1000 will be selected from the score Top 1000 scores from the addition of both tests scores.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you will do fine!" I said when I saw Lily is fidgeting in her seat nervously.

    Her test is just fifteen minutester and she is feeling nervous due to pressure.

    "I know but it is very important to me!" said Lily.

    Lily also came from a small town like me with a big aspiration and for some reason, she hadn¡¯t get epted in the organization.

    She wants to do well in thepetition that she will get an offer from the organization and will get epted as an elite member.

    Everybody knows normal people can¡¯t get resources and training, that of members of organizations, no matter how much money they have.

    It is already proven through statistics that most of the top level powerhouses came from organizations and very few free adventurers could able to be a powerhouse on their own.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you can easily pass preliminary with your strength!" I said, she just smiled hearing that.

    With Lily gone, I was left in the seal of unfamiliar people.

    The tests had started from the morning and the detailed information of two preliminary rounds is avable in detail.

    I had already read it beforeing here and reading the details of two round, I think I can get quite a good score if I gave my all.

    Time passed by and I was reading varies forums when I heard amotion especially a shriek of girls.

    ¡¯Its Magnus Wells, Magnus well........¡¯ I heard loudly, screams of this name started to ring out around me.

    As I heard this name, I understood the reason of shrieks.

    Magnes Wells from ss Knights, Is about the same age as me and bonded with his monster six months ago.

    He is one of the most hopeful to reach the Top 10.

    From the info, I know he is very strong, just two months after admitting in the ss Knights, he got selected for Elite

    training.

    He said to have two knight grade skill, one is offensive while other is defensive.

    It is said that three months ago, he beat the Initial level Corporal Stage elite, who had three knight grade skill.

    This all info made him quite hopeful to reach the top 10, even Top 3 is possible seeing his progress speed and as for the reason of those shrieks of girls.

    This boy is beautiful, so beautiful that can even make beautiful women look down in shame.

 Chapter 211 Preliminary Rounds II

    The crowd did not dissipate even after Magnus Well sat down and started to disturb others who were at sitting same waiting booth, like me.

    Finally, guards have to intervene and shoo away the big crowd of girls.

    He is sitting not far away from and when I looked at his face, I was quite shocked.

    I know he is very beautiful as I saw his photo in his profile but now that I see with my own eyes, I have to he looks more beautiful than his photo.

    He has the same level of beauty that of Ellen and Sarah.

    The reason girls so attracted to him because of his Masculine beauty, no one can say he looks like a girl.

    He has a gentle masculine feel to his beauty that attracts girls most.

    He was not alone, his two friends were also sitting beside him and talking softly.

    As time passed more and more people could be seening and going out of the venue.

    About fifteen minutester, I saw Lilye back, seeing the smile on her face, I can she had done quite well in preliminary.

    "How is it?" I still asked when she sat near me, "The round was tough but I think, I did well!" she said smilingly.

    ¡¯¡¯Good luck for a second round then!" I said.

    We kept talking as she gave me detailed exining of how the first round is and what mistake one should not make.

    I had read thousands of feeds about it but it still good to hear from those personally, who had experienced it firsthand.

    "Ting!" a notification rang out on my saying, it is time for me to attend the first round of preliminaries.

    "Best of luck!" she said as I was preparing to go.

    "Thank You!" I said and walk to an area where the rounds held.

    I had to walk for five minutes to reach the area of the first round.

    What I see in front of me is a giant fool of water, which is five hundred meters long and two hundred meters wide.

    Inside the pool, there are many blocks could be seen on the floating.

    The rules of this round are very simple, one has to cross the pool while jumping on the blocks.

    One block will be used for only one jump and after jumping on it will stay floated for only one second before popping.

    That not all, one has to do all this while dodging the targets that came toward you.

    If you hit by the target, it will take ten points out of your score.

    Your score will depend on how much distance you have covered if you have coved two hundred meters before falling into the water, then your score is 200.

    Points will be subtracted from your score if you had hit by any target.

    You have to run with other 199 people, jumping on the blocks that that will pop next second you jump while doing that you also have to dodge the target that came towards you.

    This is not the tough part, the tough part, you cant use your abilities or skill.

    You have passed the round with your physical ability, the only fun thing about this round is you can use violence.

    You can hit anyone but very few people would resort that as maximum people will focus on finishing the distance.

    In ten minutes all two hundred people have had formed the line, I was quite surprised to find Magnus was also in the line.

    Eyes of many girls could be seen tracking his every moment, if not for the scary looking man sitting beside the pool on the chair, they would have surely near him to hover around like bees.

    ¡¯¡¯You must know rules already but I will still repeat it..." he said and started to state the rules.

    "The round will start after the buzz, I wish all of you best of the luck!" said the man and next moment, loud buzz rang out.

    "Buzzz!"

    Hearing I took a jump onto the pool, my right foot just leverage in the block for a moment before taking jump toward another block.

    The floating blocks felt like I¡¯ve stepped on the wooden block but it popped like a balloon.

    ¡¯Pop! Pop! Pop!...¡¯ loud sound of popping could be heard anywhere but I did not mind that keep my full concentration at jumping.

    This whole round will be over within five minutes, what I have to do now is to focus on crossing the distance.

    I am one of the few people who are at very front and there are only three people who were, one is while two are boys and amazingly Magnus Wells is the front.

    He looks like he is using some sort of technique for jumping, his jumps seem slow but they very fast.

    ¡¯Whoosh!¡¯ I saw the first projectiveing from the front, it is fast but people can dodge if they are swift enough.

    I heaved a sigh seeing it is noting toward me but suddenly that sigh stuck in my through as I red projectile ising at my head, while I am in mid-air.

    ¡¯whoosh¡¯ without thinking, I craned my neck at maximum and that projectile just went past ear.

    "Fuck!" I heard from behind, that projectile must have hit someone behind me.

    After two projectile more, more and more started toe from the front, I sometimes have to move my body unnatural angle to dodge the projectile.

    ¡¯¡¯Shit!" The beefy looking guy front of me hit by a projectile but that didn¡¯t decrease his speed as he kept jumping on the block.

    It may seem quite a while passed but only thirty seconds had passed since the start of the round and fighting had already started.

    As the blocks popped by every jump, there is less block to jump to those people from behind that made them fight for space.

    I heard many sshes every few second as more and more people started falling into the water.

    It good for me though, being fourth, I don¡¯t have to worry about space to take my steps, there are more than enough for bocks in this hundred-meter wide pool.

    "Thud!" "Fuck!" I cursed as a projectile hit me, this was near impossible condition to dodge as there were two projectiles and I could dodge only one of them.

    The projectile is a soft cushy ball of fist-size but it felt very painful after being hit.

    Nearly everyone is got hit, especially those who were at very front, of the three people who were in front of me, two were also got hit, only Magnus is the one who was able to dodge all the projectile that came in his way.

    Currently, I am not jumping at my highest speed, most of those who are front are not using their full speed either.

    Using my full speed will be a disaster, with me jumping on the full speed will make very difficult for me to dodge the uing projectile.

    I am fast to be at the front but slow enough that I could dodge, the projectiles that areing in my way and there is no prize in finishing first.

    ¡¯Bam!¡¯ Magnus finally hit by the projectile, we had covered nearly half distance and this is the first projectile he had been hit.

    After I crossed half the pool, I noticed that the number of blocks is sharply decreasing.

    It showed a sharp reaction in the back as many people started falling in the water.

    I am fine right now but in a few seconds, even I will have have to be careful.

    ¡¯Whoosh!¡¯ i dodge another projectile by bending my leg, it cost me little disbnce when Inded on the ground, if not for quickly jumping naturally, I definitely would¡¯ve fallen in the water.

    Currently only I and Magnus were the only ones, who were hit by only one projectile while others had already hit by more than one.

    I have to keep maintaining this steak, I was just thinking that when I felt someone attacking me from behind.

    Craning my neck, I saw a boy had taken the high jump and wanted to use my body as leverage to take another jump.

    If he was sessful, he would definitely make a jump but my chances of falling into the water would also increase.

    ¡¯Idiot!¡¯ he said performed kick in the mid-air, it would have definitely difficult three months ago but with hellish training of Combat style, I can definitely perform that skill.

    ¡¯Bam!¡¯ iunched kick mid-air used that force to dodge the projectile that wasing toward me.

    The jumping going on for another twelve seconds before Magnusnded on the opposite side of the pool, followed by other two and them only two secondster I was able to do it.

    A big smilees across my face as I stood another end of the pool because I only lost ten points.

    In this all two hundred people only I and Magnus able to score 490 points.

    The whole two hundred people that stood on the other side of the pool, less than twenty were able to reach the other end while everyone else had taken a dive in the water.

    "Ting!" I got the notification of my score in my Holowatch.

    "The first round is over, you all are free to go!" a voice rang out from another corner of the pool.

    From the start to the end of the round, the examiner never brings himself out of hisfortable chair.

    Howzy he can be, to not even do his job professionally! I said in my mind as I walked toward the exit.

 Chapter 212 Preliminary Rounds III

    Lily was not in the waiting for a booth when I have returned, she had left for the second round ten minutes ago.

    She had messaged me that, she will meet at the mess at evening and sends her good luck for the second round.

    I have to wait for another forty minutes for that.

    I passed my time reading feed and messages before the time of my second rounde and walk toward it.

    A few minutester, I stood in front of arge hall, there are hundreds of such halls around me.

    People could be seening and going inside them.

    When they go inside they looked normal but when theye out, they looked really wretched.

    One couldn¡¯t help but imagine, how hard the beating they must have got inside it.

    I scanned mypetition I.D. to the door and the door opened.

    "Wee Participant #739GSJDV." A voice rang out in the hall.

    The hall is stark grey, there is nothing in the except for five fighting Androids and a small table on which the artifact is ced.

    "Participant #739GSJDV, Your opponent is those five fighting Androids, which will attack one at a time."

    "The battle willst one hour while fighting, you are not allowed to use the skills."

    "I wish you good luck Participant #739GSJDV, the battle will start after five minutes, please wear artifacts before that!" A.I. Said.

    The five fighting Androids look the same as I have seen in the training center except for they have 1 to 5 printed on their head and each one had a big screen on their chest, showing a 100.

    Defeating each fighting Android, one will get a hundred points.

    Fighting it, you have to make that 100 to 0 and Android considered defeated.

    There is another interesting rule, even if one cant defeat the android fully, the numbers you have shelved on his screen would go to your score.

    Each fighting robot has different fighting strength.

    Android 1 has the lowest strength while Android No. 5 has the highest strength.

    From what I have read on the feed, Android No 1 strength rte to average mid-level Specialist grade Evolver, Android No 2 strength rte to Peak level Specialist Evolver, Android No. 3 strength rte to Initial level Corporal stage, Android No. 4 strength rte to Mid-level Corporal grade evolver and Last Android No. 5 strength rte to peak level Corporal stage evolver.

    This is the reason why those whoe out of the hall were looking, so wretch.

    The reason would that three Corporal stage strength robots.

    Seeing the clock is ticking, I started to wear the artifact on the table, they are all Grade 1.

    Thank god that they at least let us were an artifact or most of the people would havee out of the hall with broken bones.

    As I wore the artifacts, the table folded itself and fit itself inly against the wall.

    I will now have a perfect fighting space without any obstruction.

    "Fight Start!"

    Rang out in the hall and Android 1e out and jumped at me for the attack.

    I didn¡¯t move and just swung my sword at the Robot with my full strength.

    "nk!" My sword hit directly in its neck and his chest which shown hundred on its chest is now showing zero.

    It expected, with the power I have now, I just have to swing my sword an average Mid specialist stage would be dead on the spot.

    Android No 1 went back to its ce and android No 2e out without waiting.

    It swiftly ran toward me, wanting to punch my chest but I dodged its move when it about to touch and swung my sword at its back.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" Some spark flew as my sword hit against its back and when I looked that number it turned 69 from hundred.

    My one sword attack had taken 31 points from it, I will have to attack two or three times more to defeat it.

    After my sword, Android did not put some distance between us but whipped it hand back like a hammer.

    Seeing its handing toward me, I crouched down and hack my sword toward its waist.

    It wanted to dodge but my sword is too fast for it a dodge.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" Anther my attack hit it perfectly, taking another its forty points out.

    I did not get enjoy my attack as I saw its kicking toward me, seeing it very close to dodge, I chose to defend, with a small shield on my left hand.

    "Bam!" its kick hit squarely on my shield, my body shook a little by kicks power but nothing else.

    While it was attacking me with its leg, I also prepared an attack as my sword shed against its another leg.

    "nk!" with another metallic nk, the android stopped and started to walk back toward its ce.

    The real challenge starts now! I thought as the next Android which will attack me have the power of initial level Corporal stage evolver.

    I had not used the full power of my body till now but to fight against initial level corporal I have to use the full power of my body and keep circting supremebat exercise.

    "Whoosh!" As Android No 2 went back to its space, Android No. 3 to step out and came toward me like a rocked with his fist out.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" The metallic sound rang out as its fist and my sword shed against each other.

    I had to take a step back to diffuse the blow.

    A smile appeared on my face seeing its power, this the challenge, I want.

    I hadn¡¯t had a chance to test my power against any Corporal stage evolver.

    Although this android could never be able topare to the human evolver, it is still good to test my power.

    As I am taking a step back, It attacks me again, this time with the kick.

    Seeing the kick ising toward me, a smile appeared on my face.

    I swiftly dodge its kick and attack its leg with my sword, even it is android, it will still have a problem stopping my kick.

    "nk!" I used my whole power in this attack, I wanted to take out as much as the points I could by this attack.

    This is android, the more I show my attacks, the more it will be to predict it, so, I have to finish this fight as quickly as possible.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" My attacknded on the Android thigh and it zapped 26 points directly.

    If I am able to do more three-four such attack, it would be wonderful but I know, it will be hard.

    It had calcted my moves and power into its database, tounch another attack like this, I have to use my wits rather than power.

    "Bam!" It¡¯s furies attack came which, I waste to defend agents as it hit me at my shoulder.

    "fuck!" I cursed as I felt stinging pain across my shoulder but I have no time to mull over it as another of it fisting at me.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" I defended against is fist attack andunched mine but it had dodged before my attack couldnd on it.

 Chapter 213 Preliminary Rounds IV

    "nk!" I shed with the Android one more time, this android is very resilient.

    If it was normal initial level specialist grade evolver, he would have defeated by me but this android is kept defending.

    I have to say this androids database is quite good, many moves that I¡¯ve tried were effectively countered by it but that is making me happy.

    The more difficult the opponent it, the more excitement will I feel and wanted it to defeat even more.

    "nk! nk! nk!....." my sword and it¡¯s first kept shing, my sword shed tens of times in few seconds against its fist.

    One thing I am liking most about this android that it is fighting within the limit of the human body but it is stretching its limits, that only a few people are able to do that.

    He is performing such moves that are possible for the human body to perform but can only be performed by those who have trained with the bestbat style.

    "nk nk!" ¡¯¡¯nk!" My sword cut through its chest, though, not a scratch has appeared but the decrease in the number of its chest is proof that my move was lethal.

    This time I did not do anything else but kept crashing my weapons against it and suddenly increased the speed of my sword doubly, that made Android impossible to defend against my attack.

    This was quite a good move but it will not be effective again as its system will be alert against such moves.

    Its chest screen showing it has only 61 points remaining, I¡¯ve already zapped 39 in my two moves, now I have to zap the rest.

    "Whoosh!" Putting some distance between us, android jumped toward me and performed the flying.

    Its kick was so that even air is making the sound as it piercing through it, toward me.

    If this kick really hit, it will hurt like hell.

    "Bang!" I used my shield to defend against it, this was really powerful as I had to take two steps back and I was still feeling shaking across my body.

    I am lunch attack at android thinking, it willnd on the ground after performing such kick but it did the opposite.

    It used the force of my shield to perform flip andunched another skill which is more powerful than kick earlier.

    I had no chance to muster the defense as a kick swiftly came at me while I was preparing to attack.

    Looks like I had to use my full power now! I thought.

    I hadn¡¯t been using the full power of my body that six seals of supremebat exercise granted and there are moves of my Combat style.

    I was keeping them all for the fight against Android No. 4 but now I had to use it all.

    My sword that was slow earlier had be had suddenly swift and fiercely shed against the kick that wasing at me.

    "nk!" the force of collusion would have made me take two steps back but I used that force of collusion to take a spin as Android did earlier.

    It¡¯s just that my spin was faster than it, so when my sword moved against it, ut did not have any chance to dodge or react.

    "nk!" my sword attacks its thigh again while it was mid-air, with this move some of the points on its cheat had decreased again.

    It tried to put some distance between us but I shot toward it with full force and which my sword at it.

    "nk!" Atst, moment when my sword about to sh against its chest, it crossed both of its hands and used them as a defense.

    "Bam!" My third fiercely whipped at its arms which is used to defend, taking out some of the numbers more.

    I again move toward it, this time it was prepared and moved its fist to intercept my sword.

    My sword going to sh against it but it suddenly my sword became like a snake.

    It moved around the iing fist and move toward its neck, like a snake taking its poisonous bite.

    "Chank!" The nk produced as my sword stuck its neck and android still as a screen in chest shown three zeroes.

    The Androidy stilled for a few seconds before it started to going back to its ce.

    Defeating Android are easy but if at its ce were real revolvers of the same stage, that defeating them this early would be really hard with just power of physical strength.

    As android no. 3 went back to its ce and Android no. 4e started toe.

    My heart started to them loudly seeing that, this android has simr power that of mid-level Corporal grade evolvers and ording to the feed, those who able to defeat it, will have 80% chances to enter top 50.

    Seeing it ising out of its ce, I finally used thest trump card that I haven¡¯t used till yet.

    A silver firees out my hands and it its started to sword around my sword.

    It is swirling so fast, that whatever thates in its way will get crushed.

    It is a product of my three months training, from the day I heard the announcement of thepetition, I started to work on it.

    Normally my n was work on my ability only three days a week but after hearing the Competitions announcement, I started to work on it every day.

    I worked on it every day, no matter how tired I am from training, I will practice my ability for two hours every day.

    I took the inspiration for this move is from one of the memorable beasts in the space realm.

    Swirling tail Hound, It was bipedal hound type monster, which has sharp ws and sharp teeth but its specialty was its tail.

    End of its tail has air swirling very fast, so fast that air around it also used to swirl.

    It did not look lethal at first but whenever it hit, it was used to make a loud band.

    One scene I still remember, its tail had one hit the unprotected shoulder of the boy and next moment, it had grounded the shoulder of the boy to fined pieces.

    If not for his teammates saving him on time, he would have surely been dead as the tail next going hit the boys head.

    Nothing much happened to that boy after, he had drunk the regeneration potion from the Rachel and shoulder he had lost grew new in days time.

    The swirling fire around my sword is inspired by that, not only the fire is concentrated but it is also swirling at very fast speed.

    Although, the swirling speed of my fire could notpare to the Swirling tail hounds, swirling tail the lethality of fire would definitely make up for that.

    One day, I want to be so proficient in controlling the fire that I will able to make a swirling whip of my concentrated fire.

    That dream for another day, I now had to give it my all defeating this Android No. 4 which will be my ticket to main fights ofpetition.

 Chapter 214 Preliminary Rounds V

    I am feeling really excited, I have taken a beating from many Mid and Peak Level Corporal stage evolvers in the past two months.

    I want to experience its power to know the difference between this android and other mid-level corporal stage evolvers, that I had taken a beating from.

    It came running toward me swift speed, its speed was fast very fast, that I barely had a chance to move my sword to counter its moves.

    "nk!" its fist swiftly bypassed the swirling fire covering my sword and shed against it.

    The force of this fist travel through my body and I had to six steps back to diffuse but it did not disappear fully as I am still feeling shaking inside my body.

    Only pressure of such power will make me improve, I said in my mind as a big smile appeared on the face.

    While I was stabilizing myself from the earlier sh, ites to me will full force again, this time, I was slow to react and took a hit at my chest.

    "Bam!" ¡¯crack¡¯ its punch hit squarely on my chest, breaking some of my bones.

    It felt likerge hammer crashed against my chest, it heavily shook my body internally so much that mouthful of blood has reached my mouth but I forcefully swallowed it back.

    This power is really scary especially to the Mid-level Specialist stage Evolver like myself, if I was at peak level, I would have been able to react little fast.

    I furiously circted the supremebat exercise, I hope this fight will help me advance from fifth circtions.

    "Bang!" it came with another fist, fortunately, I am prepared this time as its fist crashed against my shield.

    Still, I have to take a few steps back, while defending against more of its blows.

    "Bam! Bam! Bam!...." I kept defending against its iing attacks while some blows I failed to defend.

    I am not new to the beating as within-group fights that instructor organized in the training got me worst beating than this.

    There were even several peak level corporal stage that used to gave me quite a hefty beating.

    As the fight goes on, less and less of its moves started tond on me.

    When I fought again solo mid-level corporal grade evolver, I didn¡¯t dare to defend against most of its moves.

    Thinking it will startle initial level Corporal stage evolver who I have to beat so badly but here I have no such fear.

    As I get into the rhythm of the battle, I am having a more and easier time, defending against android.

    It came at me with another kick but this time I did not defend using my shield as its program had predicted it but I jumped and attack.

    This jump was not the normal one but made using my fire ability.

    A st of fire manifested under my feet, like a jet. It gave my body enough momentum tounch my body into the air.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" My sword shed across its chest and number on its chest decreased.

    This is the second move, I invented with the help of my ability.

    "Thud!" Inded on the other side of the android.

    This move is one I am most proud of, I got main inspiration from sky steps and some monsters who used their ability to increase their speed.

    This move had unlimited prospects one day I would reach a level when I had enough mana and my fire ability became little strong, I am sure I can use this ability to fly in the air.

    Without wasting a second, Iunched another attack at an out with using the same move as earlier.

    Just this time, I used fire behind my hand to increase the speed of my sword

    My hands speed more than double as I swung my sword toward it, the android did not stay quiet as it had alreadyunched a punch at me.

    As the punch was about to collide against its punch, I crouch down and attack its waste.

    "nk!" it tried to draw back but it wasn¡¯t able as my sword is too fast.

    Again with this move, I decrease some more numbers on its chest.

    "Bam!" as I revealing in my joy to hitting it again, its punch from the other hand hit me on the shoulder hard and before I recover from hit, I saw a fast a swift kicking toward my head.

    I am powerless to dodge it, the fastest method, I have is to create a jet of fire but that need little time.

    "Bam!" ¡¯puh;¡¯ its kick hit the left side of my head and I flew away while vomiting a mouthful of blood.

    ¡¯¡¯Bam!" "Bam!" "Bam!" "nk!" I got three consecutive hits before, I coulde to myself and defend myself barely.

    I received two attacks on my head and it is still hurting but because of that, I advanced to the sixth move of supremebat exercise.

    Fuck! I cursed seeing my head is still buzzing, its good thing I had a mask on otherwise my head would have been sted like watermelon.

    "Fur!" "Fur!" I produced jet under my hands and attack the android, it didge but I produce another jet and followed it and this time it couldn¡¯t.

    "nk!" My sword hit its arm creating few sparks, I wanted to follow through again with my attack but it jumped backward.

    Without hesitating I followed it, this is my chance, I am now in battle mode, this the best chance to refine my attacks with the help of it.

    I only tasted these attacks against the monsters in the forest but never got the chance to test against a real human, this android is the closest one, near human.

    "nk!" my another attacknded on the leg of the android, few strikes more and I would turn the numbers on its chest to zero.

    ¡¯¡¯Fur!" sters another jet behind both of my seeing there kicksing toward me.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" "nk!" I blocked its kick with my shield while used my sword to strike at its stomach.

    I kept using it more and more fire jets as I get used to the fight and numbers on its cheat kept decreasing.

    I have to Androids really can¡¯tpare to humans, if I was fighting mid-level Corporal stage revolver, I would now have several of my bones broken and I would be defending against it.

    That happened to many times in mybat ss, whenever the instructor paired me to Mid-level corporal stage evolver to fight.

    "nk!" another of my attacknded in the Android, just this time it still instead of conquering.

    I finally defeated it, next is Android No.5 which I have no chance of fighting against.

    Peak level Corporal stages power is too great for me, even if it is android, it is not something I can beat.

    If I hadpleted my specialized training course and level up to the Peak grade of Specialist grade, only then would I have the chance of defeating it but I will not give up at least before trying that move.

    I want to see if that move is effective against peak level Corporal stage or not.

 Chapter 215 Top 1000

    I have to give it my all before surrendering if I am sessfully able tond this blow then it will help me a lot in my future battles.

    I had to wait for a few second as Android No.4 is still returning back to its ce.

    This is probably done to give participants a few minutes of rest during the battle.

    I did not mind that, few more extra seconds will help me prepare myself even more.

    Using this move is very difficult to and I haven¡¯t got time to use this move against monsters yet.

    So, this will be the first time I will be using this move against anything.

    Soon, Android No. 4 had reached its ce and Android No 5 started toe out.

    "Fur! Fur! Fur! fur!...."

    It¡¯s time! I said and jets of fire light up on my back and I shot out like an arrow toward android.

    Normally, I can handle only four fire jets as I have to maintain their power, even a slight mistake could make me fall on my face hard!

    That is the reason why very few people bring themselves to learn the ability maniption to fullest, most people think of it as was a waste of time.

    The reason for that is skills, the skills could manipte one¡¯s ability at much much higher grade and one doesn¡¯t have to use too much concentration for that.

    For example, the firebolt which released through fire strike skill of min is nothing but bolt made of extremely concentrated fire.

    To reach the proficiency where I could make the bolt of concentrated fire, would take me the constant practice of five years or more.

    That is why most of the people didn¡¯t think much about ability maniption as it could be easily done by use of skill.

    But I always thought differently, I thought that ability maniption is a wonderful thing seeing my parents use their ability on the things that I can¡¯t think of.

    My thinking further reinforced when I heard William grumbling about how he has to attend the boring ss of ability maniption after he gets home.

    When I asked him more about it, he didn¡¯t say anything, he just said that it apulsory ss for super elites.

    If superelites need to learn about it, then there must be something special about ability maniptions.

    Not only that, after I started practiced ability maniptions for two months, I noticed, that I am having ease casting my skills, especially Fire Strike.

    It quickly reacted seeing me speedilying toward it and opted a best defensive position, I expect nothing less from peak Corporal stage Android.

    If I go on this speed, I will surely get countered, good thing I had onest move left.

    "Furrr!" jet manifested on my lower back and after its push, my speed increased more than double, which left, no chance for it react as I swung my sword at it.

    "nk!" "Bam!" ¡¯¡¯Puh! Crack!" As my sword sliced lower part of its neck, I received a powerful punch from it, which made me puke the and even broke my bones.

    "Thud!" I force of that punch was so great that my body flew for several meters before crashing on the floor.

    ¡¯¡¯Su..surrender!" I said as right after crashing I had been a secondte, the punch that was few inches from me surely would have broken my jaw.

    The Android which is only a few inches from me is now stalled as a statue.

    They are advanced that I thought, normal android would have been crashed into me but this one stopped on its track right after I said surrender.

    "Congrattions Participant #739GSJDV for scoring 412 points!" said A.I. voice.

    I stood up weakly and drank mana potion. This battle had taken lots out of me both physically and mentally, only after drinking potion did I feel fine again.

    The door of the hall opened automatically and I get out with my haggard self like others who I had seen earlier.

    With this score of 412 and earlier rounds 490, I have a total score of 902.

    If Ipare my score with thest twopetition, I am confident that this score will let me enter top 100 minimum.

    When I went out, I saw the venue is still very crowded, hundreds of people could be seening and going out of the entrance.

    It is still afternoon, the preliminary rounds will run till night and top 1000 would be announced at midnight.

    I can¡¯t wait to know the result, I wanted to know about mypetitors who I will face tomorrow.

    The more I know about them, the better I will be prepared when I fight them.

    Thepetition formal start totomorrowo timetable of fights had been announced yet.

    It will be announced after the list of 1000 out.

    The format of thepetition hadn¡¯t been announced yet, but most of the people on guessing that it would be a qualifier round likest twopetitions but there is always a chance of change, I will only know at midnight.

    Seeing there is no use of staying here, I called the hovercar for my apartment, soon I reached my apartment, I greeted with the unbelievable scene.

    "You glutton!" I said loudly before I headed for the rounds, I had ordered three boxes of food as a bribe for Ashlyn to stay in the apartment.

    As she always demanded to eat street snacks whenever we go out and now she picked up a new habit if I did not bring her snack she will hold her breath.

    I don¡¯t know where she learned these antics, I have heard small kids doing such things but never monsters.

    I even search it in the specifically.

    She now holds her breath if did not buy her things she wants to eat, one time I even called on her dare and she really held her breath for minutes before passing out, that really scared the shit out of me.

    I still had a scare, whenever I think about that memory.

    From then on, whenever we go out, I have to buy the things she want ls, so this morning, to save myself for such trouble, I bribe her with three delicious food.

    I had thought she will only eat two boxes at most but I never guessed, she would eat three of the food boxes.

    And now she is sleeping in the gallery with her stomach down.

    I could never change no matter how much I try, I could only try to curb her habits with all I have.

    I freshen up andy on my bed reading the news, this time due to thepetition many interesting things running on the.

    One of them is that president of the union ising to attend the final day of thepetition.

    On the final day onpetition will be matches of Master stages evolvers, I am excited to see the fights.

    This would be the first time that I would see Master stage powerhouses fight each other.

    There is also another interesting new mentioning that this time the winner of the finalpetition would receive an additional special reward from the president.

    They did not mention what reward is but seeing the news came from trustable sources, it out to be true.

    I kept reading on my watch to keep my mind off the top 1000 list which will being out midnight.

    I only got up when it was time dinner as I left for the mess with Ashlyn.

 Chapter 216 87

    "902!" Lily is shocked hearing my score and about to scream when I ce my palm over her mouth, lest she informed all the people in the mess hall by shouting.

    "I didn¡¯t know you were that powerful!" she said while still in shock, I smiled and took a bite of my food.

    "How much did you score?" I asked, seeing she asked my score, she ought to tell me hers.

    ¡¯¡¯I just scored 831, notparable to yours!" She said with a sad face.

    I know she had scored 470 at first round that means in the second round she had scored 361.

    She had zapped more than half the points of Android No. 4, she is quite powerful to take away more than half the points of an android who had power simr to that of Mid Level Corporal stage evolver.

    "I really wanted my score to be into Top 100 but it seems very hard with my score!" Lily said with a sigh.

    Her score is quite good and in some pastpetitions people with a score simr to able to get into the too hundred but for some, it didn¡¯t cut it.

    ¡¯¡¯Don¡¯t sweat on it much, it is the realpetition that matters!" I said.

    I said this her and also to myself, the realpetition is all that matters.

    No matter which rank you got in the preliminary, your progress depending on your fights in thepetitions.

    Many times, the ck horses came and west thepetition, one the most memorable instance happened just atstpetition when a girl whose rank was above 800 in preliminary was able to reach the top 10 in thepetition.

    "Yes, an only realpetition that matters!" she repeated.

    We both quit and ate our meal in silence.

    Ashlyn also eating her te without minding our conversation. She is eating the same way, she ate every day, there is no inkling in her eating pace which shows that she had finished three boxes of food just a few hours ago.

    While she is eating, I added a speck of core of fiery lion, she did not mind that and ate with regr food.

    This core of fierce lion is the only core she did not mind eating before that I had to force Ashlyn to eat the monster core daily.

    After eating Ashlyn body produce slight heat which had the vor of fiery lions power.

    This scene had startled lily at first when we started to eat but she got used to seeing every day.

    Every time I see this, I hope for her ability to upgrade, just a slight upgrade in her ability will give me a huge boost to my power.

    Her power is never upgraded, even after eating specks of core daily for three months.

    Still, I am not losing hope, if their fraction of possibility that her ability will be upgraded through this, then I will keep feeding her the cores till she upgrades her ability.

    I left the mess with Ashlyn after the dinner and went back to my apartment.

    I have nothing to do till midnight, I wanted to stroll but decided against it.

    I also don¡¯t want to want serf the, I did that enough in the midnight.

    Normally, I didn¡¯t get second of rest due to training but now I have enough time in the world but didn¡¯t want to do anything.

    Since nothing is working then I will do, what I do most, training.

    I take off both my shirt and trousers and started to perform muscle exercise of Wind yer style, in the empty space of my apartment.

    The instructor said to keep doing this muscle exercise whenever we have time, it will be very helpful for thebat style.

    Five minutester of I started to sweat heavily as this exercise started to suck my energy at every moment I am performing.

    I have to say this exercise is very exerting, it keeps sucking and sucking your energy till nothing left in you.

    Not only that, but your muscles also started to turn heavy over time that even lifting them to make a moment became iparably hard.

    That is why to do this exercise, one needs a strong body that has enough energy to constantly feed the energy to that ever sucking force.

    To gain such a body, one has to have at least five seals of supremebat exercise, only then one could bear the tole of this exercise.

    I have to keep doing that exercise for three hours as that when the list of top 1000 would be announced.

    I can easily keep doing this muscle exercise for three hours if I did it slowly but at a faster rate, like the instructor made us do inter days is very hard.

    I was very hard when the instructor had increased the pace of the exercise right after the announcement of thepetition, it was very hard at first and half the people had copsed within half an hour.

    But I kept persisted, I persisted for whole two and a half hour, I was one of the seven people, who were able to persist that long.

    As the day passed by the instructor keep increasing the pace but most of the people got hang of it as no one wanted to waste their hard-earned money on being left out, just because they could persist for long.

    It had be easier for me after I¡¯ve constructed the sixth seal, it had be little easier as I got some breathing space.

    I was able to handle a few more sessions easily before going back to the same routine, even with the power of six seals, I had to work hard.

    I am currently performing muscle exercise at the highest speed and to aid me, I even started to circte the supremebat exercise, only with that pain do I able to distract myself from exertion and heaviness.

    Sometimes the pain is a very good distraction.

    Every time I perform this muscle exercise, it makes me fraction more powerful and only fighting for those fraction of power that one became truly powerful.

    An instructor once had said, we can only stop performing this muscle exercise, only when we are able to do it effortlessly like regr exercise.

    "Ting!" the notification rang on my apartment and stopped in my tracks.

    This is a notification for result announcement.

    I stayed immobile for a few minutes before moving, one cant makes instant moment after done practicing muscle exercise.

    After standing up I did not immediately open the results but took a quick slower as my body ispletely riddled with the sweat.

    I took a good shower in warm water and only after I wore my sleeping pajamas only then I opened the list.

    I started to read from No. 1, seeing the score, I got every startled.

    Even Magnus well who I thought would be a top 5 was able to make up in the top 10.

    I kept reading name after name, till the fifty but I did not see my name.

    Without feeling disappointment, I kept reading further and felt a little sad when I noticed my name isn¡¯t at the list at No. 80.

    Only when I read a little further, I was my name.

    Rank 87 Micheal Zaar

 Chapter 217 Preparation

    Rank 87 Micheal Zaar

    87th that is the rank I got, at least it is in the top 100.

    As I check the list further, I saw the name of Lily, her rank is further than I thought.

    It¡¯s 294th, that¡¯s way too behind than I guessed.

    Normally with her score, her rank would have been between 99th to 150th in pastpetitions but looks like, this timespetition is really tough.

    Four people whose rank are is 1st to fourth respectively got a perfect score of 1000, means four of them got a perfect score at both rounds.

    They dodge all projectiles andpeted for a run of the first round and defeated all five androids at the second round.

    Their prowess is sure is amazing.

    Magnus Wells who was in the first round with me gotten 9th rank, if he had been not hit by that projectile at first round, he would have also gotten a perfect score like other four.

    There are three people simr to Magnus well who had gotten 990 like him, I can guess that of the three, two would have got a perfect score if they have also not been hit by a projectile.

    From looking at the scores of all people in the top hundred and many dark horses that may appear, thispetition going to very very tough.

    Closing this window, I opened another window, which showing timetable of the mainpetition.

    Reading it thoroughly, I close my eyes for a while.

    Tomorrow I will have to fight two fights, one is to get into the Top 500, while another to get into the top 250.

    I think I could definitely win two battles, what I am worried about the battle to reach Top 50.

    That is very important, only then people would receive recognition and price.

    The battle for Top 50 will happen the day after tomorrow.

    250 participants will split into five groups of 50.

    Participant in each group will have to win 10 battles, only those who will win all 10 battle will get a chance to get into the Top 50.

    The final battle for champion will happen on the third day, where fifty participate will fight for the top spot.

    They haven¡¯t announced the fight format for the final day but I think it should be a qualifier type of battle.

    The prices for the final battle also been announced, seeing what prices are, my whole blood started to boil.

    Top 50 will get a chance to enter the special space realm which opened at an only specific time of the year.

    While Top 10 will get one Knight grade artifact of their choice, top 3 will get Knight grade artifact and knight grade and champion will get Two knight grade artifacts with knight grade skill.

    That¡¯s not all, the champion and two runner ups would also get a chance to challenge anyone in top 100 contestants of Corporal level for their spot.

    This time westblood city is really spending, in this few decades strength of westblood city rising and if it keeps rising for a few decades then it would be able to challenge the capital for the top spot.

    I wanted to read about the details of my opponent but I refrain myself from doing that.

    The details now would not be thatplete as they would be in the morning, it would be best if I read them in the morning after waking up.

    I will have some time before heading for thepetition since starting at 11 am in the morning.

    Before sleeping, I replied to congratting messages from my friends.

    I woke at 6 am, I had specially set up the rm for that so I could wake up early and read a little about my opponents.

    I was right when I opened the site, I found all the information 1000 participant.

    I don¡¯t have time to read about all the details about them and I decided to sort them on what skills and artifact they possessed.

    Most of mypetitors going to be at peak Specialist stage, so, most of theirbat ability would depend on the what skill and artifact they possess.

    As I kept reading, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel how many people possessed knight grade skill and Artifacts.

    There are more than a hundred people who possess either knight grade artifact or skill.

    Not only that there are more fifty people who possessed both knight grade skill and artifact.

    I¡¯ve never expected to see this many people have both knight grade artifact and skill and this is collected information.

    On my name, there is the detail that I possess a knight grade skill and there is even a rough description of Fire strike skill.

    Some must have never let out their trump cards, there will be many surprises, I wonder what kind of surprise I will get in today¡¯s battle.

    I have to say, this site is very good at collecting information, just in a few hours, it had collected the information about the most precious card I have.

    The main reason I am reading this information is not because of I want to know the information about my opponents that I will face but to sense what kind of strength an average participant has and I have to say, they didn¡¯t disappoint me.

    From what I have read, here an average opponent has power just below the elite level.

    This power could bepared to C level members of the organization, the same as me when I got out of the space realm.

    If I have participated in this round three months ago, my rank would have between 500 to 600.

    By the time I closed the tab, it is already 8 am. I have to leave 10 so I could reach the venue an hour early.

    After ordering food, I went to freshen up and bath and when I returned from the bathroom, I found Ashlyn up and busy eating breakfast.

    I¡¯ve never expected to see this many people have both knight grade artifact and skill and this is collected information.

    On my name, there is the detail that I possess a knight grade skill and there is even a rough description of Fire strike skill.

    Some must have never let out their trump cards, there will be many surprises, I wonder what kind of surprise I will get in today¡¯s battle.

    I have to say, this site is very good at collecting information, just in a few hours, it had collected the information about the most precious card I have.

    The main reason I am reading this information is not because of I want to know the information about my opponents that I will face but to sense what kind of strength an average participant has and I have to say, they didn¡¯t disappoint me.

    From what I have read, here an average opponent has power just below the elite level.

    This power could bepared to C level members of the organization, the same as me when I got out of the space realm.

    If I have participated in this round three months ago, my rank would have between 500 to 600.

    By the time I closed the tab, it is already 8 am. I have to leave 10 so I could reach the venue an hour early.

    After ordering food, I went to freshen up and bath and when I returned from the bathroom, I found Ashlyn up and busy eating breakfast.

 Chapter 218 Competition I

    "Wow! There are so many people here!" said Lily when we entered the venue.

    There are tens of thousands of people seating in the seatings and more areing.

    I didn¡¯t think this many people would show up, just to watch Special stagepetition.

    We havee an hour early so we could take a good look at it and mentally get prepared.

    Fighting in front of many people, may give some people fright, forget about some people, even I am feeling scared.

    It¡¯s a good thing, I¡¯vee early, I will be able to adjust to the mental pressure of such otherwise it would have had a problem.

    I don¡¯t have stage fright but fighting in front of such a crowd could be scary.

    Not only there are huge seatings for the crowd, but there are also fifty rings for us to fight.

    The seven hundred and fifty fights will happen on the fifty rings.

    "Let¡¯s go!" I said to Lily as we walk toward the participant area.

    There are already five hundred something participants sitting and whoever newes will have to face gazes of everyone.

    When I and Lily took seats, I can hear people talking about our rank and other details.

    I also noticed many people in the crowd, especially those who are in the Top 10.

    As time passed more and more people starteding, both the audience and participants.

    "Elle Cooper!" a name resounds in the participants waiting area, I also looked at the entrance when I heard her name.

    She is one of three people who had gained the perfect score, Harold West and Mike Harrison.

    Of the Top 3, Two had already arrived, only she was left to arrive and now she had also arrived.

    "Wee, I Miranda invites you all to the first phase of thepetition!" said the Master of ceremonies.

    The whole arena lightens which varies colorful lights and many different beautiful scenes projected around in the arena.

    "Wow! So beautiful!" Lily gasped seeing the scene, it is really beautiful.

    Such a beautiful scene with gorgeous beauty like Miranda and beautiful scenes around her, anyone would gasp in admiration.

    This goes on for half an hour as she introduces some important people city council and organization to who came to preside over thepetition.

    ¡¯¡¯Now we will formally start the part that all of you have been waiting for!"

    "buzz! Ting!..." I heard some buzzing and ringing of the watches as my holowatch also buzzed, informing me who is fighting who.

    ¡¯¡¯Looks like I will have to fight before you!" Said Lily as she started to leave the participant waiting area.

    ¡¯¡¯Best of luck!" I said, "Thanks!" she said and left toward the fighting ring.

    Her opponent is Rank is 635 with no distinguished skill and artifacts, if nothing expected happened, she should be able to return in fifteen minutes.

    Her is opponent is the beefy looking guy, holding a heavy saber.

    As the fight started, he directly used a skill which made his saber glowing and attack swiftly, seeing that Lily quickly activated her speed-type skill.

    Dodging his attack, she attacked him at his which made him nearly fall and before he could recover sheunched barrages of attacks in him.

    Her opponent is weak, he is not is weak in strength but in his coordination.

    He can¡¯t seem to coordinate his body and skills attack properly, so whenever he caught off guard even slightly, he would suffer.

    The only thing that battle is kept going is that the guy has the good physical strength and had earth type ability coupled with an artifact he is wearing, he was able to defend against every attack that Lily is throwing at him.

    Her opponent is a cockroach type, he is not a particrly strong but have abilities that made him very hard defeat.

    He probably knows this that is whenever lily attacked him, he would smile irritatedly and say something softly which made Lily angry.

    Still lily able to keep calm despite facing such opponent and continued her relentless attacks.

    First, her attacks did not seem to work that much but after ten minutes of relentless attacking, the fruits of her efforts started to show.

    After seeing through all her opponent defense, Lily seemed to have crafted a strategy and with it, she attacked him.

    First, it worked little but as time passed, it worked better and better, till her opponent had no choice but to surrender as his whole body became red as beaten pig due to her attacks.

    ¡¯¡¯Congrattion on your win, it was a very good fight!" I said as Lily sat beside me.

    "It¡¯s not that great, that bastard was a cockroach and seeing him speak from his filthy mouth, I just wanted to beat him more!" she said angrily.

    Sister, you had already beaten him till he became a pig, what more you wanted to do with him! I said in my mind.

    Her fightsted for twenty-four minutes and I enjoyed every moment of it.

    We talked whilementing on some fight.

    The fight continued nonstop but there was no fight of this between Top 20, that what the people most waiting for.

    "Ting!" an hourter lily¡¯s fight, my holowatch rang out, showing me, it is my time to fight.

    My name and photo with my opponent are also projected, asking me toe to ring no. 28.

    While walking I quickly read the information on my opponent.

    His Rank 702 and he have three known skill, one is speed, one is strength type andst is attack type mid range skill.

    Of the artifacts, he has all Grade 1.

    By the time I reached the ring, he was already there.

    He has a scrawny tall body with a little pimple on his face, he looks like he had just gone through a growth spurt.

    As our eyes met, I gave him a soft smile but he looked at me with a scowl.

    I can understand his emotions and can guess why he is scowling at me so heavily.

    He was probably expecting to fight the opponent who¡¯s Rank is 400 or above, who he has a slight chance to defeat.

    But he got me who is in top 100, having one¡¯s hopes crushed, anyone would be angry.

    "You may have knight grade skill but I will fight you with whatever I have!" he said as I was climbing the ring.

    ¡¯I don¡¯t have anything extra, other than the three skill, then I might even use my normal skills to fight you.¡¯ I wanted to say that but controlled myself and gave him a light smile as before.

    "You!" he said angrily, did he misinterpreted my smile or something, I thought.

    ¡¯This is the most harmless smile I have.¡¯ if he had misinterpreted it, then he surely must have some screw loose.

    "Both of you ready?" asked referee as stood on my position, we both gave a nod.

    "Fight!" he shouted.

    "Ahhh!" Without waiting my opponent activated his speed type skill and came at me screaming.

    why are screaming? I wanted to ask, if we were fighting in the secluded area it would be fine but the screaming in front of thousands of people feels very weird to me but what can I say?

    If I said anything, he will get angrier and night even faint in the spot, robbing me a good fight and as for him speedilying at me, I am not worried about that.

    As he swings he sword at me, augmented with speed of his skill, I just sidestep.

    ¡¯Whoosh!¡¯ I easily dodge his as went inches past my shoulder and whip my sword at his arms.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" My sword hit him and he had to take two steps back, astonishment could be seen on his face.

    I did not use any skill to dodge his attack and attack him with only with my body strength which made him take a step back.

    It was all possible due to my training, after ability maniption andbat style training, I mostly worked on my reflex training.

    Not only train on reflex four days a week with rest, but I also train my reflex other three days, right after I came back afterpleting the task of adventurers paradise.

    I never wasted any time in these three months, all to participate in thispetition and to get the highest rank possible.

 Chapter 219 Competition II

    "You will not able dodge this!" he said and attacked me again, this time his speed seemed to increase little more.

    I looked at him weirdly, if your attack going to only this fast then why did you talk this big!

    I was really expecting him to use his speed skill at the limit but he still holds back.

    I didn¡¯t n to dodge his attack this time, I want to counter it.

    "nk!" I shed my sword against him and before he could stabilize himself, I attacked at his chest.

    "Bam!" my sword hit him squarely on his and he had to step back due to blow.

    I was about tounch a follow-up attack when he activated his speed skill again and put some distance between us.

    He drank potion after he put some distance between us, throwing away potion, he looked at me intently while his sword started to glow in light blue color.

    He is using his attack type skill, I thought and activated my knight grade shield for the defense.

    As his sword glowed, next second he started the swing in my direction, numerous wind des started toe off his sword.

    One wind de seemed to stronger than others.

    Seeing wind desing toward me swiftly, I adjusted my position readied myself for defense.

    "Bam! Bam! Bam!....." One after another wind de started to collided against my shield.

    These wind des are very different from the normal wind des, they are very sharp, sharp enough to be able to cut through any part of my body.

    If I had been defending this attack with a normal shield, I would have felt pricking pain all over my body.

    Its good thing, I¡¯ve defended them with my knight grade shield, all I am is a slight pain.

    I defined against wind des with my shield while keeping an eye on the moment of my opponent.

    I was right to do that as after heunched tens of wind des one after another, he activated his speed type skill again but this time it is very different.

    Not only he activated his speed type skill to the limit, but he also seemed to activate another skill, which increased his speed even more.

    Sneaky Bastard! All that anger and the big talk was all facade, earlier using his speed type skill and thenunching wind de attack was all part of my n.

    He had seen my score and with little intelligence, one can definitely estimate my power and he would have definitely read the details about me after he knew I am his opponent.

    He presented himself as a weak opponent who would fight tillst even knowing I had knight grade skill.

    If I had been a little naive, I would have definitely fallen into his trap.

    From the start of the fight, I¡¯ve realized his n and despite that, I didn¡¯t use knight grade skill.

    I did that because I wanted to know if he had any trump but most importantly I didn¡¯t want to confirm that I had a knight grade skill.

    It¡¯s one thing knowing I had knight grade skill while it¡¯s totally another thing confirming I have it.

    I have to keep it a mystery, made them question if I have really had a knight grade skill or not but for that I have to pay some price.

    The price is to reveal some of my strength, like the knight grade shield I am using.

    I am sure there are many sharp-eyed people who were employed by many magazines and sites to estimate and predict the strength of each participant.

    Some of them have definitely have noticed I am using knight grade shield and my profile would have been already updated about it.

    To win one not only need power but also strategy, with the clever strategy you could go further than using raw power.

    Though it is the power that is most important but having a strategy with it helps a lot.

    As the for my opponenting toward me, to others, it would be very dangerous but to me, I will be able to handle.

    my opponenting toward me with extreme speed, his speed is 50% faster than my speed which I used to get away from Corporal stage fatty.

    It will take a fraction of second for his sword to attack me, it is very hard to activate skill in such little time, especially those who below corporal level.

    This guy nned his attack at perfect timing, if his attack hit, it will give him a 70% chance to win this fight.

    "Furfur fur fur...." suddenly jets of fire ignited behind and me and that sword which is about to strike me dodged by inches.

    This is my instant movement move, it gave me double to the speed of my speed type skill.

    This move is very good but very risky, every time I used it, I have a fear in my mind, that something will go wrong and I will stumble.

    Unlike skill, I have to constantly maintain the power of nine fire jets behind my back a slight mistake and I will stumble very badly.

    Another thing about this move is that I could use it for only two seconds if I tried to use it more time than that, then I will surely stumble.

    ¡¯Gasp!¡¯ i could hear the gasp of the audience by my move and I am quite proud of hearing it also, I would have definitely revealed in it if not I have an opponent to beat.

    Using thest power of my jet, I steered my self at my opponent and attack my opponent toward its head.

    He must have an inkling that I would attack as just after his attack failed, he activated his defense skill and bubble of air formed around him.

    As my sword touches the air bubble, it felt little obstruction but not enough to stop its momentum.

    "nk!" my sword hit on its head hard, if not for him wearing protective artifact around its head my sword would have sliced it apart but still i is a quite powerful blow.

    "fur!" Without waiting for him out of himself, I alight the fire jet behind my right and attacked hit again at his head.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" He had activated his speed type skill and about to get away but my sword was too fast, it hit his head again.

    I was about to prepare another attack when he put some distance between us.

    "Furfur fur fur...!" I am not going to give him any chances to attack him, I have already given him enough.

    I followed him with the instant moment, he must have sensed, I am following behind him and was turning back his head when he saw my sword right in front of his eyes.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" My sword struck again before he could muster his defense.

    This time he used my attack to put some distance between us and I will need a second more before I could activate the instant movement.

    He was not goingst long, I had already injured him quite well through his artifacts.

    Wearing artifact does not guarantee absolute safely, every artifact had limited and if your attacks go beyond that limit then, it will going to injure your opponent.

    if I continued my attack, he will either surrender or will lose consciousness due to my attack.

    "Furfur fur fur fur fur!..." I again activated instant movement and moved toward him, he also some activated some kind of skill and attacked toward me.

    This skill had covered both of his hands in theyer of wind, it had an increased speed of his attacks immensely.

    This skill seems new, it was not in his profile but I did not worry too much about it.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" Both of sword shed and immediate shock traveled in my arms that I have to take a step back to stabilize my body but when I looked at my opponent he seemed to take four to five steps to stabilize himself.

    Perfect chance! I said and activated the instant movement.

    "Furfur fur...." I Activated instant movement and Sped toward him, this is the perfect chance for me to attack.

    He just stabilized himself and no condition to activate his skill.

    With such close distance, I got beside him in next moment with him looking at me with wide and move to his sword to intercept mine but it was toote as my sword inches away from his head.

    "nk!" My sword hit him hard on his head and I was about tounch another attack when I noticed he falling on the floor and stopped my attack.

    "Thud!" His body fell on the floor with a thud while I looked little surprised with my sword stopped mid-air.

 Chapter 220 Competition III

    He really became unconscious by my attack, I thought as I saw his unmoving body on the floor.

    I thought he be able two or three more moves of mine before surrendering but he directly lost conscientious after experiencing my attack.

    I wanted to kick him with my leg to see if he is really unconscious or just acting but stopping myself seeing serious face refereeing.

    I caught referee looking at me weirdly before crouching down and feeding the potion to my unconscious opponent.

    I really beat him little hard! I thought as I saw his bloodies head, his head is wet in his own blood, one could hardly see any dried spot around his head.

    If I had known, he would be in this bad condition, I would have definitely tone it down my attacks.

    I felt little silence around me when I look around I saw audience is looking around me with a weird look but before j could think more the medicine came with a robotic stretcher and lifted my opponent onto it.

    "Winner Micheal Zaar!" said referee holding my hand and that when silence broke in the audience.

    I received good apuse but saw most of the people looking at me weirdly as I walk toward a participant area.

    Even in participant are, I saw many of my fellow contestants giving me a weird look while some subconsciously touching their heads.

    That when it dawned to me.

    I probably beat my opponent too hard in the head that most of them people probably assuming, I have weird taste in bashing my opponent¡¯s heads that they were touching their heads subconsciously.

    "You really really do enjoy bashing the head huh!" Lily said with a smile as I smile beside her.

    "It was just an idental choice!" I replied head, chest, family jewels are one one of the weak spot of men.

    I can attack family jewels or I will be seen vulgar and shameless, the only choice is head or chest.

    I chose head instinctively, normally I attacked toward the chest or toward the neck but this I chose to head to attack.

    No matter what people say, I¡¯ve really had fun beating his head and I will also try doing it in my next fight.

    "Your choice may be idental but you beat that poor fellow really hard, look there was no spot of his head that wasn¡¯t covered in his own blood!" joked lily while projecting the image of my opponents head.

    Yes, that poor fellows head really got my bashing hard.

    Lily joked with me for few more minutes before we started watching and discussing the fight.

    The fight goes on but we saw no fight of top Top 20 but that did not mean that fights weren¡¯t exciting.

    I learned many things watching the fights, especially skills, an insane amount of skills.

    Some type of skills that I wasn¡¯t able to identify and I had to check the feed to know the details about them.

    On the feeds there live discussions about many fights and as long as you zoom on them, you will know every detail about the fight.

    Even the information about rare skill could be known, only very few things were able to delude those on feed.

    One thing made me most happy though, that the information about my instant movement.

    They are assuming my instant movement is some kind of skill, not a technique performed through ability maniptions.

    Some people confusedly asked about my mana expenditure as I used instant movement many times but did not drink mana potion even once.

    Some people had replied to that question saying I am using an injection device.

    Injection devise is a small machine which you bind in your arm and it will inject potions into you through your bloodstream.

    They are very good devices but I don¡¯t like them.

    I detest the feeling of something piercing my skin while I am fighting, it gave me an ufortable feeling.

    Mana expenditure is one biggest perk of ability maniption, it will use very less manapare skill.

    The reason people don¡¯t practice ability maniption heavily because of time.

    To learn a skill, you will need a week at maximum but for mana maniption, one needs the hard practice of years to gain simr results.

    That is why many people don¡¯t focus on their ability much, they will be fine as long as they control their ability normally and as they level up, their control over their ability also became stronger.

    Suddenly a name is shown on the screen that caught the gaze of everyone in the audience.

    It is Mike Harrison, third to get a perfect score of 1000, everyone had been waiting for their fight, especially those who got the perfect score.

    But people were a little disappointed seeing his opponent, his opponents rank is 908, one of the furthest behind.

    As he reached the stage, he said something to his opponent that startled everyone in the audience.

    He said he will not use his ability or skill and only fight with his physical prowess.

    This really startles everyone, even the referee was a little shocked.

    This will be an interesting fight, using only physical strength in a fight means he will only fight with 25% percent of his strength.

    His opponent got angry hearing his words the first time but soon a cruel smile of his opponent face.

    He is probably thinking of teaching a hard lesson to mike for looking down on him.

    Soon the fight started and his opponent activated his skill which had released the fiery arrows.

    Seeing fiery arrowsing toward him, mike Harrison seemed unfazed and effortless dodged the fiery arrows that came at him.

    I gasp seeing his moment, it may seem simple dodging at first sight but it involves manyplexities.

    Not only me but those around me with a sharp eye also gasped with admiration.

    If I want to perform such movement, I have to train in mybat style for another five months, only then I will have have the confidence to dodge the attack with such smoothness.

    His opponentunched more fiery arrows but they all dodged by mike effortless.

    His opponent¡¯s expression became quite hideous seeing this as he drank the mana potion.

    His opponent angry threw away potion bottle as he ran toward the mike while activating his speed.

    Not only his opponent activated his speed skill but he also lightens his sword with fire as he attacks mike.

    Mike remains unfazed seeing, seeing his opponenting toward me swiftly while holding a ming sword.

    Mike did not sh against his head on like everyone expected him to be but he dodged.

    His opponent crazily swung his sword at him but mike kept effortless dodging it.

    I think mike dodging his opponent¡¯s sword not because he is fearing its power but he is dodging it out of fun, just to irritate his opponent.

    His opponent seemed to realize that and his attacks became even crazier.

    He became a mad bull, crazily swinging his sword but no matter how much he tried, he can seem to catch mike.

    Finally getting tired, his opponent put some distance between them and again attack mike with ming arrows as he drank a potion again.

    Mike did not attack his opponent, he just kept defending the whatever attack that came in his way.

    His opponent did not attack for a few seconds but then he activated his speed type skill and strength type skill that he has and againunch an attack on the mike.

    This time his opponent speed is quite fast and mike also realized that that is why he did not dodge the attack but counter them with his sword.

    His attack was simple, not heavy as his opponent but he was able to counter each and every one of the perfectly without taking a step back.

    This going on for quite a while and when mike opponent about to put some distance between them, mike attack attacked suddenly.

    His attacks were vicious as a snake as each every attack of hisnded the weak spot of his opponent.

    Artifacts defense is not foolproof, there are some weak spots.

    Such as small part on the back of the neck where armor and mask connector palms which are unprotected at armor.

    One has to be very proficient inbat to use this weakness properly.

    Mike led his opponent to the edge of ring unknowingly and before his opponent can know what¡¯s happening, he flew out of the ring by mikes kicks.

    This moves surprised all audience, the mike who fought so gentlemanly till now used such vulgar move as kicking his opponent out of the ring.

 Chapter 221 Competition IV

    Everyone is wide-eyed in surprise seeing mike kicking his opponent so unceremoniously out of the ring.

    Even referee looked little startled by it but soon he announced the winner while his opponent who fell of the stage, got up said something angrily at the mike before leaving.

    After mike Harrison fight, others in the top also started to fight.

    Seeing their performance, I started to feel pressure, if I just level up then all should be golden.

    With me being at a peak level of specialist grade, my chances of going further into thepetition would increase more.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew!" Just as I thought to level up, Ashlynes out me, at morning I wanted to bribe her like yesterday to stay in the apartment but she refused.

    Even seeing three food boxes that I ordered, she refused to stay at the apartment wanted toe with me.

    I had no choice but take her with me after making some promises from her.

    As time passed more and more people from the top ranking started to fight.

    Seeing their fight, I learned a lot especially my weaknesses, in some areas, I was weaker than them and its not a thing which could be learned in a day or two.

    If Ie across them and win the fight, the only thing I could do is use strengths to the maximum.

    There are many surprises also urred in the fight when a boy at Rank 19 beaten by a girl of ran 851.

    That fight was really amazing, the girl was very weaker than the Rank 19 boy and he could have won if he was a little smart.

    The mistake he is to copy someone, he too like Mike Harrison dered that he will not use his ability and skill in the fight.

    This is the mistake, that cost him very dearly.

    The girl used her chance very well, first I thought the boy would be able to defeat his opponent seeing he has goodbat style and physical strength but all suddenly changed when that girl attacked with knight grade skill out of nowhere.

    That shocked all audience, seeing her attacking with a knight grade skill.

    After revealing her knight grade skill, her whole demeanor had changed, her attacks became more refined and she became more careful as she keptunching a flurry of attacks on her opponent.

    The boy defended against it first very well, having worn knight grade artifact all over the body but soon his opponent¡¯s attacks became too much for him and he got defeated.

    Still, I have to give it to that boy, he could have easily would have won the fight if he had broken his promise and used one of his skill but he didn¡¯t, he abided to his words tillst.

    That was one of the most memorable fights for me, it is a warning that never underestimates your opponent, no matter how weak he seems.

    As I was waiting for my turn to fight, the interesting name projected on the biggest screen.

    Elle Cooper, another perfect scorer, this would be the second fight of the perfect scorers after Mike Harrison.

    Her opponent is quite a good, his rank is 504 and it is said that he had knight grade artifact and have also probably had knight grade skill.

    I thought it will be quite an interesting fight seeing her opponent has the possibility of both knight grade artifact and skill but cold water had suddenly drawn on our bodies.

    Everyone was expecting quite a good fight, which willst for at least five minutes but nothing that sort happened as the fight had fight finished in the instant.

    As referee instructed to fight, Elle immediately activated her speed-type skill and attacked her opponent.

    Her opponent did not get a chance to say a word or activate his skill before he was thrown out of the ring by else¡¯s attack.

    It was quite a shocker, she did not waste any time on talk or on anything and just attacked directly and seeing her speed, the speed type skill she used is definitely a knight grade skill.

    Her speed was at least three times stronger than the speed gained by Grade 1 skill.

    In my opinion speed type skill are more important than defense type skill, defense type skills are a passive skill but speed type skill are an active skill, which can be a deciding factor in the fight, more than defense type skill.

    So it¡¯s no wonder he was thrown out of the stage, even if without using skill, she would be able to defeat him, it just became quick after using the skill.

    Soon after that, the remaining two perfect scorers also went to the ring, both of them followed Elle¡¯s method.

    They both kicked their opponent out of the ring before their opponent could do anything to them.

    "Ting!" ¡¯¡¯Ting!" A notification rang out both my and lily holowatch simultaneously.

    My heat skipped thinking, I would have to fight lily when I opened the notification, I saw that my opponent is someone else.

    I heaved a sigh seeing that, I don¡¯t want to fight lily, this early in thepetition.

    The name and opponent of both of us projected on screens.

    ¡¯¡¯Good Luck!" We both said in unison as we stood up from seats, giving each other light hug, we walked toward the assigned ring.

    This time I did not have to say anything to Ashlyn, she quickly went inside me without me asking.

    Lily lucky in her fight, she got a good opponent to fight, his rank is 553 while my opponents rank is 264.

    This time my opponent is quite tough, his name is Ray and him at Peak Specialist Grade evolver.

    He has nearly all type of Grade 1 skill and he got knight grade Armor artifact.

    This news is verified, it is only mentioned that he had only Armor type artifact but he could other knight grade artifacts as well.

    There is another thing worthy of mentioning him, that he is from Shadow Rogue.

    The same organization that Kevin joined, this will be my first time officially fighting the member top 7 organization.

    He is a C grade member just below the elite and about the same age as me.

    I didn¡¯t dare to underestimate my opponent, I have seen how powerful they are both in the space realm and in the challenge held in my town.

    The ring was empty, my opponent hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    One gets five minutes to reach the ring and another three minutes as a warning.

    I didn¡¯t have to wait for long as I saw him walking.

    My opponent looked quite handsome, is a little taller than me and had thin physic which is best suitable for thebat style of Shadow Rogues.

    He quietly walks up in the ring and stood opposite of me and activated all his artifacts, especially the signature duel weapons of shadow rogues.

    His are dual swords, which are half a meter long and curved on the edges for good slicing.

    Shadow rogues used short duel weapons most, they are swords, knives or hatchets, whatever they may be, they would be always two and short.

    There is always an exception, such as archer which I¡¯ve encountered in the challenge.

    I still did not forget, how she beat me by a few points.

    This time I did not want to take chances, that is this time I activated my knight grade sword instead normal one which I used in my previous fight.

    "Both of you ready?" asked referee, I affirmed with a nod, so is my opponent.

    "Fight!" said the referee, starting the fight.

    "Furfur fur....!" I directly activated my instant movement and ran toward him.

    He also did remain passive and activated his speed type skill and came at me.

    I was a little surprised seeing him activating his speed skill to the limit, looks like he also did not want to take chances either.

    Still activating his speed skill to the limit, his speed couldn¡¯t match my instant movement, I am still way faster than him.

    Before he could close on me, I close against him and swung my sword at him.

    Mimicking my movement, he also swung his sword at me.

    "nk!" his one sword shed against mine while another is moving toward my waist sneakily.

 Chapter 222 Competition V

    Sneaky as always! I thought to see his second sword moving toward my waist.

    "nk!" his second sword stopped by my shield before it could reach further.

    I was vignt, I had seen them many times sneak attacking that there is small fear in my mind about them.

    In the space realm, I saw their corporal stage elite, attacking monsters so sneakily, that monster wouldn¡¯t be noticed they were an attack even at theirst breath.

    Fighting against evolvers, on have to very careful and vignt, especially against those from shadow rogues.

    Without the expression of startle, my opponent flipped suddenly using the force of the blow and attacked me with double speed.

    "furr!" I alighted fire jet behind both my arms and move my sword and shield counter against it.

    "nk nk!" two nks could be heard as my opponents duel swords shed against my sword and shield.

    He swiftly jumped back using the power of the shed while I was little startle over something.

    Knight grade swords! Both of his swords are knight grade I said in my mind.

    Earlier I casually thought that he may have more that one knight grade artifact but little did expect it to out to be so true.

    If he can have two knight grade swords and knight grade armor, then there is a big possibility, that all the other artifacts he was wearing are also knighted grade.

    He came to me again but this his words covered with yellow lightning.

    I did not sweat much seeing this as I already knew he has lighting power, he is just coating it on his weapons.

    As long as this lighting does not touch my skin, I will be fine.

    I met him halfway with my instant movement and attack him with my sword but this time his move was different.

    This time he is swinging both of his swords in the same direction.

    Seeing this I became vignt and provided extra power to fire jets behind my right hand, increasing my sword speed more.

    "nk!" Sure very sneaky, I thought as I felt shocked traveling all over my body.

    Not only he had used speed type skill, he even used a special strength type skill which didn¡¯t produce any visual effects or power fluctuations.

    If I handnt increased my speed in time, I would have definitely revived a big shock and had to step back.

    That would have been a golden opportunity for him tounch a sneak attack on me.

    Still, without backing down, he coached against me, with the power of his speed type skill and special strength type skill.

    Using both skills together, he gets quite boost in power.

    It¡¯s fortunate that I have a strong body due to five seals of supremebat exercise, otherwise, my body would have injured by the shock as the fire jets only increased my speed.

    I used fire jets as propellers, the propel my attacks by giving them speed.

    "nk!" our sword shed again and he again used the power of the blow to jumped back.

    "fur fur fur fur.....!" this time when he jumped back I followed him behind instantly and attack him with my sword.

    He looked little started seeing me following me instantly but he quickly able to react and swung both of his swords as a defense.

    "nk!" both of his sword shed against mine as defense and he was preparing to use this blow to propel his jump more when he saw something over his face.

    "Bam!" shield on my left hand, squarely hit him on his face, that made him flew away like a cannonball.

    Not only he can sneak attack! I said. This move was not prenned, As I followed him with my instant movement, a thought came at me and I used this move.

    I did not expect it to be sessful, I thought he would only use his one sword against my sword while keeping others free but who would have thought that he would use both of his swords to defend against my sword, giving me a perfect chance tounch an attack with my shield.

    He flew like a cannonball but he quickly stabilizes himself andnded without much harm.

    My attack did not do him much except for making his face little red.

    I was right, he really did wearing knight grade all over my body, if he wearing Grade 1 mask, that blow of mine surely dislocated his jaw.

    He did not wait, just as hended, he came at me with his full speed.

    This time his speed seems really fast, he not only activated his speed and strength type skill but he seemed to also used his knight grade boots, to get boots in his speed.

    "fir fur fur fur fur......" I also did not back down and alighted all nine fire jets behind my back for instant movement.

    I also move toward him with my instant movement and my speed is faster than him despite him using his knight grade boots.

    "aank!" both of weapons shed loudly, the shed was so forceful that I have to take several steps to diffuse the blow.

    When I just stabilized myself, I saw my opponenting toward me full speed.

    Seeing himing, I again activated instant movent to shed against him.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" Both of us sword shed and he also sneakily moved the sword against my chest.

    Seeing that, I activated the fire jet behind my left hand and move my shield to crashed against it.

    A smilees across his face as he saw me lighten jet behind my left arm.

    I felt a bad premonition when I saw his smile but it was already toote when his sword and my shield about collide near my chest, he made weird action with his wrist.

    The Sword which about to collide against my shield change its direction and cut across my stomach.

    "Shing!" his sword cut across my stomach, half the blow was absorbed by the armored but other half cut across my stomach and the red line of blood is formed.

    I am lucky that this move was not powerful when he diverted his sword from my chest, he had to sacrifice some power of this move for that.

    "fur...fur!" heunched another strike with his left hand, cleverly avoiding my sword which about to intercept but he got the surprised by my sudden jump.

    I lighten the fire jets under my boots which gave me instant jump that hard to stop.

    I heaved a sigh of relief after putting some distance between us.

    He is very smart, I thought when I looked at the injury at my stomach, he had identified the big drawback of fire jets.

    They are like loose cannons, once they areunched, it is very hard to stop them.

    After thepetition, working on various drawbacks of fire jets would be my first priority.

    Suddenly I felt the intense power fluctuation, when I looked up my opponent is covered in yellow lighting as he came at me.

    He looked really handsome as his head to tow covered in lightning, I could even hear screams of some girls seeing his look.

    Knight Grade Skill! This speed and power only fight grade skill could only be knight grade skill.

 Chapter 223 Competition VI

    He came to at with his body covered with lightning and the power fluctuation I am feeling, it is definitely a knight grade skill.

    It is time to get serious! I thought.

    "Furfur fur fur fur....." the fire jets started to light up behind me, this time the fire jets are little different, they are little bigger and gave more power.

    I am igniting the fire jets to their limit, not only that I¡¯ve covered my sword with swirling fire.

    Last time fighting against Androids its effect did not seem much but more than half a points I got are because of it.

    This time, it will show its real value in the fight.

    With ming sword in hand, I ran toward him with my speed is a little slower than him.

    He swung both of his lightning coated swords toward my sword.

    "Bam!" Therge shock traveled through my body as our swords shed, it was so intense that I nearly puke the blood out my gut but more than that, I am feeling shocked inside my mind.

    This skill which my opponent used is not pure speed type skill but a hybrid type skill.

    This skill used his ability as a catalyst to provide both speed and strength, such skills are rare amongst the knight grade skill from what I¡¯ve heard.

    I could feel the numbing tingling all over my body as if tiny snakes of electricity traveled inside my body.

    "You! Yo...your not using skill!" said my opponent, who is also sted back by our sh.

    His face full of shock as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he is seeing.

    "Oh, you finally noticed!" I replied with the smile, many people thought the jets of fire are part of some type of skill.

    Even in a forum, where my fight was discussed, all of them thought it is a skill.

    Some people would have noticed it is the ability maniption but they chose to keep it to himself.

    Seeing his shocking expression, I feel kind of proud.

    I practice my ability, every day for these three months. No matter how tired I am from training, I would at least practice my ability for two hours daily.

    The blood and sweat I used to gain better control over my ability had finally paid off.

    The moves I created are the fruit of that effort, though these moves are nascent stage and my control over them isn¡¯t that good but they are still better than the grade 1 skill that I used.

    If I keep such practice and able to perfect them in a few years, I think there might be equal to that of knight grade skill.

    Currently, all my ability moves need the help of my strong body to their presence might but there will be a day, even without the help of the strong body, my moves will able to contend against knight grade skill.

    Seeing himing at me again, I didn¡¯t hold back.

    "Furfur fur fur..." the jets behind back-back lighten with full power and my sword which only lightly covered in concentrated swirling fire, now zing fully.

    No one can spot even hilt of the sword in such heavily concentrated fire.

    His expression changed a little seeing heavy fire covering my sword but he still charged toward me but suddenly he did a surprising thing.

    He took a jump in the air when he was a meter away from me and both of his swords came slicing toward my shoulders.

    This move of his really surprising, I have a very small window of time to react.

    Seeing his swordsing over my shoulder, I move my sword and shield to defend against them.

    "nk!" his first sword sh against my shield but when my sword and shield about the sh, he made a movement with his wrist.

    With that, the sword expertly avoided my sword ande toward my shoulder.

    He is trading injury for injury! As his sword avoided mine, by doing that both of our swords going to sh against our bodies.

    I did not feel fear seeing that but turned very very happy.

    He had grossly underestimated the swirling fire on my sword.

    When increased the fire on my sword to the maximum, it loses all sharpness of the sword and gained the power akin to hammer.

    Just a slight touch of it going to hit very hard, though attack from his knight grade skill also going to hurt me very much, still my sword will going hurt him more.

    "Slice!" ¡¯¡¯Bammmmm!" His sword hit my shoulder and my sword hit his chest like a hammer, sending him more up.

    His wide-eyed could be seen as he revived my sword on his chest, it hit him very hard on the chest.

    I even heard some bones breaking as my sword hit his chest heavily.

    He received an injury but so did I, I did note out of this sh unarmed.

    I am hit by knight grade skill across my shoulders, I have received a bone-deep injury and I just want to drink a mana potion but before that, I have to finish my opponent first.

    ¡¯¡¯Fur fur fur fur....!" I activated my instant movement and ran toward my opponent as he wasnding on the ground with the help of some sort of freefalling skill.

    He became vignt seeing meing, he is vignt and ready but that¡¯s not going to help him much.

    I could see his pales face if he had a few seconds more he would be able to drink some healing potion but I am not giving his even a second.

    ¡¯¡¯nk!" Our sword shed heavily and he had to take a step back despite activating a knight grade skill.

    "Furfur fur....." I again activated the instant movement again followed him behind.

    This time I was so fast, that he barely got a chance to position his swords to defend against mine.

    If it was normal adventurer, it would have been game over from him but my opponent is from the organization and atst movement, he was able to activate his knight grade hybrid skill.

    He wanted to put some distance between us, it would have been possible if the distance between little further but we were only two steps apart from each other, even if his skill is fast it would take little time and there is another thing is walking backward as he is.

    There is no chance for him to dodge and he knows is, that is why gritting his teeth, he swung his sword at me.

    A smile appears on my face and he suddenly realized his mistake as it was toote as my sword only inches from his sword.

    "nk!" ¡¯fur fur fur!¡¯ his sword shed against mine and before he could use this blow to put some distance between us.

    I alighted three big jets behind my right hand and swung my sword at his head, he wanted to crouch down but he cants as we both speedily moving.

    My sword as the hammer of god, close toward his head and nothing could save him, even if he had knight grade defense type skill, that also would not able to save him, as my hammer closing on him with super speed.

    "BAMMMMM!" ¡¯Crack!¡¯ ¡¯¡¯Thud!"

    My ming sword hit him across his head and next moment, he crashed on the floor with a thud.

    Hey immobile on the floor, did not even move a finger.

    Without wasting time, I drank life potion, the injury is really deep and would take some time to heal if I drank a normal healing potion.

    This time I know he is unconscious, that is the only oue after taking a hammer like a blow from my sword.

    I know he is fine as he was wearing knight grade mask if it had Grade 1 artifact, I would have been worried, thinking I¡¯ve killed him but with knight grade sword, he would have broken teeth maximin.

    The real reason he became directly unconscious because of a shock to his brain and not injury.

    It is a natural response of the body to be unconscious after receiving such shock directly to the head.

    Soon the medics came and took him on the stretcher like myst opponent, I felt quite funny seeing that.

    ¡¯¡¯Winner Micheal Zaar!" Referee announced and the crowd started to cheer and apuse.

 Chapter 224 The 250

    My battle with Roysted less than ten minutes while Lily is still fighting in the full swing.

    She and her opponent seem to be on the same level as they are fighting quite frenziedly but no one is getting the upper hand.

    This will take some time! I thought with a sigh.

    Earlier in the fight Roy, I learned a lot and found a way used my fire jets as a defensive measure.

    I want to test it if it is usible or not while creating the moves, I tried different ways to utilize my ability but most of those attempts failed quite miserably.

    This time I am confident though, I think this new move I thought is usible and will even better than I think.

    The Top 250 will be selected today and tomorrow I will have to fight ten fights to get into the top 50.

    I felt a little excited and tense when I think about tomorrow¡¯s fight, I will have to try my best and have to win the maximum fight, so my chance of getting into Top 50 will increase even more.

    Half an hour passed but lily¡¯s fight still hadn¡¯t finished, she is still fighting.

    Using skill after skill, drinking mana potions every few minutes.

    They have twenty more minutes to finish their fight if they couldn¡¯t then it will be considered a tie as one will get maximum one hour for the fight.

    Ever since I returned from the fight, I got more and more looks, these looks were not weird and funny look like earlier but look of amazement.

    I first couldn¡¯t understand the reason for their attacks but as I read the discussion of my fight in the feed, I understood a little.

    The look of amazement because moves that I¡¯ve used in the fight.

    One user named Archer299 had written quite a detailed description of my fight and it is already read by thousands of people and thousands are reading them by minutes.

    I have to say, this Archer299 had a quite good eye as he was able to see through my moves clearly.

    He clearly stated that the moves I used are not the skill but moves made though ability maniption.

    He said these moves are at only nascent stage and would be even stronger as my control over my ability increases.

    The thing got me more interest is that he stated the pros and cons of my ability maniptions.

    He said the biggest pros of my ability maniption is not its lethality but the mana conservation.

    He noted that while my opponent had to drink several bottle potions fight against me while I did not drink a single drop of the potion.

    He clearly dismisses the rumor of me using any device under my sleeve to provide me mana.

    After stating pros, he also stated cons, he said that my ability maniption is very powerful, it is also could be obstructed as I have poor control over it and he predicts that I will surely lose control over my moves and stumble badly.

    He also said that it is also very hard for me to improve in this aspect in a short period of time and as long as my opponent is smart, he would be able to obstruct me.

    He said I have the potential to reach Top 50 as the two fights that I have fought till now, I have not used any skills of mine.

    I have tomend him, what he said mostly true, just that he had underestimated my control over my ability moves.

    I agree my control over my ability moves is loose but it is not that loose that anyone can easily obstruct them.

    And I also observe from the writing style of the author that he is a definitely lieutenant stage or above evolver.

    Only those evolver at such level could make an observation of such level about my ability.

    Still, I decided to follow this archer and will read his opinions about the fights.

    I would have read it now but lily¡¯s fight had suddenly turned very interesting.

    Only ten are remaining till one hour limit is over and both of them are fighting as their life depended on it.

    Drinking potion and activating skill, this is the only thing happening in the ring.

    Both of them releasing skill after skill at each other without pause, sometimes even activating three skill at a time.

    Lily definitely got a tough opponent this time, he has the same level of strength, if she wasn¡¯t able to bring something new in a few minutes then this fight would definitely be a tie.

    Others may think Lily is at herst leg but Ipletely disagree with them, I know that Lily is still hiding some of her strength.

    I know that Lily had created five seals of supremebat exercise and physical strength she is revealing in a fight that of three seals and that¡¯s not all, I have an inkling that lily is definitely hiding something even more powerful.

    She hadn¡¯t revealed because she is saving it for tomorrow, where she will fight for the spot in the top 50 but seeing there are only seven minutes are remaining on time limit, she will reveal some of her strength to end the fight quickly.

    I was right, two minutester lily suddenly increased her speed and activated the strength type skill which seems simr to nine raging strikes.

    With her increased strength she kept attacking furiously that he barely get any chance to defend but he kept persisting despite getting attack such furiously.

    He knew that he had to persist for five minutes before this fight could consider a tie and if his luck is good then his next opponent could be weaker than current, giving him chance to enter top 250.

    Though it would not be good at getting in Top 50 where he could get a price and have a 100% chance to get into the organization, it is still good.

    After getting into 250, he would get recognition and some organization could even hire him seeing his potential.

    Not lily¡¯s fight but most if 2nd fight also happening such way where both parties fighting at tooth and nail to win.

    ¡¯Bam!¡¯ finally lily able to send her opponent out of the ring when only two minutes remaining to an hour.

    She looks quite tired and small injuries could be seen all over her body.

    "Congrattion on getting into Top 250!" I congratted as she sat by me.

    "Don¡¯t make fun of me, that fight was a disaster, I bet you must have finished your fight way before me!" she said.

    "I just finished a few minutes before you!" I said modestly, there is no reason bragging that I finished my fight in less than ten minutes.

    As we quietly watching the fight, I got congrattory messages from my friends and acquaintances.

    A message of jill really made meugh as she had written, Since when did I get into the habit of bashing my opponent of heads and below that there was an animation of a prehistoric man constantly bashing the head of think weak man with rock mace.

    It was really funny, I reply to her messages and watched the fight for quite a while before I remember something.

    "I am going back to the apartment, are youing or staying here?" I asked Lily.

    ¡¯¡¯I¡¯ll stay for a while, I want to watch my future opponents!" She said jokingly.

    "Ok, then see you back in the mess," I said leave.

    Its only mid-afternoon and fights willst till evening before List of a Top 250 is finalized.

    "Chew chew chew chew!" Ashlyn suddenlyes out of me when I get out of the venue and started to demand snacks.

    Seeing how well behaved she was during the day, I divided to buy her couple of snack.

    I just brought her snacks but forbid her to eat on the spot, she will have to eat that all in back in the apartment.

    She was a little annoyed at first but seeing I brought her all the snacks she wanted, she did not make a fuss.

    After everything is done, I called a cab to the apartment, after dropping Ashlyn to the apartment, I am going straight for the training hall, I have to test a couple of moves for tomorrow.

    If It worked as sessfully as I think, then I will be even more confident to get into the top 50.

 Chapter 225 Top Fifty I

    Today I will fight the battle to get into the Top 50.

    The battles will be very tough, the top 250 will be divided into five groups of 50 people, where they will fight ten battles to get into the top 50.

    In today¡¯s battles, luck will not matter, only those have strength will able to advance in front.

    Yesterday one could get lucky or unlucky as it was a qualifier round, you only have win one fight to advance but here one has to fight ten battles and tried to win maximum to get into Top 50.

    For me, I n to win all fights, no matter who came into my way, they will be stairs for me to reach the top.

    "Can I take a picture?" I nodded and let a ten-year-old girl take a photo with me.

    Yesterday evening Top 250 list announced and since then many people had asked me to take pictures with them.

    Lily beside me constantly buzzed for the picture since we entered thepetition venue.

    it took some time to get into the participant longue, seeing there are only 250 people they have made quite a good arrangement.

    There are still 45 minutes till the round start but everyone in the participant lounge is busy looking at their holowatches.

    The five groups had decided and their list had been published fifteen minutes and now everyone is busy reading information about their opponents in the group.

    Lily and I had ced in the different group if we were in the same group, there would have been quite good chances me fighting lily.

    The people in my group quite strong, there are five people top 20 including perfect scores Elle Cooper.

    I had the confidence to put a fight against everyone in my group but whenever I read the information of Elle Cooper, I didn¡¯t think, I wouldst for a minute against her.

    She is very strong and seeing the list of knight grade skill she got, only a few people in thepetition who couldst against her.

    I am still at the mid-level of Specialist stage if I level up the peak level, there was a slight chance that I will be able to put up a fight against her.

    Still, it is quite hard to level up, for two weeks I got the feeling that Ashlyn would level up and she also felt but she was not able to level up.

    It is quite hard low strain monsters to level up quickly, if not for the many chances I got in the space realm, I will now be mostly an initial level of Specialist grade.

    Ashlyn¡¯s strain is one of the lowest in the monster and after reaching a peak level of Specialist stage, she will reach her limit.

    To level up further, I will have a search for ways and chances to break the strain limit.

    It is said that it is very hard to break strain limit and I had searched many times on the web but I did not able to find a single clue about breaking the limit.

    I ask Jill and Jim about it but both them replied in the same tone saying they will tell me after I reached a peak level of Specialist stage.

    It feels weird for both of them to say that but I didn¡¯t ask further, seeing they promised to tell after I reached the limit of Ashlyn strain.

    In the space realm, especially in scind for Ashlyn is fly away from whatever she got chance to search for fruit and herbs but since we return, hardly anything interest her in the forest.

    I¡¯ve gone to many dangerous areas inner forest for different jobs and only four times she left my shoulder after smelling something interesting.

    Compare to the scind forest it is nothing.

    I will not lie, I was hoping that Ashlyn would be able to find miracle fruit again that is why in their three months, whatever jobs I took, each and everyone one is at different areas.

    We have never gone job in the same area twice despite that we have note across many things that interest Ashlyn much less finding miracle fruit.

    Only ces like Space realm which I went in could produce things like that as it has dense mana.

    Mana there is many times denser than was blood that is that space realm produced such amazing things and many many people were able to make great progress that would be very hard in westblood.

    As I was reading details about the people in my group, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that nearly half people possess both knight grade artifact and skill together while others possess either of one.

    There are only six people in the list that did not possess Knight grade artifact or skill.

    What is written here is only half information while another half can only be known in the battle.

    I have fight ten battles today and will have to finish them quickly as possible so I could have as much as rest possible.

    "Micheal, you got the real problem here!" said Lily suddenly.

    "Hun?" I asked startingly, little confused by what she meant but when I looked at what projected in the screen, I understood all.

    It is a list, predicting who would be able to enter the Top 50.

    It is made by the reputed site and 60% to 70% people in their list always get into a ce where they predicted.

    I felt good knowing their estimation of me this high, even though I got 49th rank in their list but it had just made things little harder for me.

    The people who get into such list would always be the center of attention.

    I didn¡¯t mind the attention I will get from people, the attention I will be getting from the opponent that I am worried about.

    I would have used my skills yesterday and kept my ability moves secret, I would have able to win the fights, I am confident in that.

    The reason I did not use my skills and used my ability moves so that my future opponent would take me lightly, thinking my wins were a fluke.

    I have read a research paper on psychology a month ago, it¡¯s published that people would take skill more seriously than any other thing, no matter how amazing that is.

    And I agree with that, people always believe skills are better, better than artifacts or any trick likeability maniption.

    The prices of things have further reinforced the thinking as in the price of any Grade 1 skill you can buy 10 top o the line artifacts and there will be still money remaining to buy other things.

    I started to craft my strategy for thepetition a month ago when creating my ability moves.

    I wanted to go further in thepetition, that is why I worked so hard but now water is shed on half of my strategy.

    I have to salvage this but it will all depend on what type of opponent I get.

    Soon thepetition started, anchor started the second day ofpetition by introducing the guests.

    "Ting!" My name is shown on the screen, I was surprised to get a fight in starting fights.

    "Good luck!" said Lily, I nodded and walk toward the ring while reading the information on my opponent.

    It is written that my opponent is free adventurers and have full set knight grade artifacts.

    There is no mention of knight grade skill in his info but I wouldn¡¯t take it out of the equation.

    While walking I was just thinking, how he got the full set of knight grade artifact?

    Free adventurers can get one or two knight grade artifact by luck but to get whole, it is quite difficult but soon my doubts were cleared from extra note mentioned in the bottom.

    It is said that his brother is an organization and he is an Elite member top of that.

    Elite member can easily buy Knight grade artifact as many as they want as long as they have contribution points.

    It is quite hard to get Knight skill though, the organization keeps little tighter control over them, you can buy them for yourself easily but it is hard to buy them for your family or friends.

 Chapter 226 Top Fifty II

    As I was going toward the ring so is my opponent.

    He is fat, faster than the image shown on his profile. He looked like a young pig which had quite tender pink skin.

    Seeing him, I kind of want to beat him up.

    He looked quite familiar to someone I knew, more like a someone I hate.

    His face looked simr to the fatty who chased me three months ago for my knight grade skill.

    I would have thought both were brother if not his information saying his brother is elite of the organization.

    The one who had chased me was definitely not elite or he would have easily able to catch and most importantly, he wouldn¡¯t have a need to chase after me for knight grade skill as he would have able to get from his organization after putting some efforts.

    I suddenly sensed hostile gaze from fatty, I got little confused at first them gave him big smile as for the reason of hostile gaze I don¡¯t care as I am going to smash his head into the floor in a minute.

    After arriving in the ring, I activated all the artifact on my body, just like fatty did.

    "Hahaha!" suddenly aughes out of me, I waspletely unintentional and I would never at such thing but seeing the scene front of me, I couldn¡¯t control the instinctive reaction of my body.

    Fatty look quite funny after all of his artifacts were activated.

    Earlier he was wearing loose close, due to it, most of his figure is hidden but after activating all his artifact, an energyyer of artifacts had covered his body tightly which shows the perfect outline of his body.

    His man boobs and protruding belly are most highlighted, making him look quite funny.

    ¡¯¡¯I will go to beat you so bad that even your mother won¡¯t able to recognize you." Fatty said while gritting his.

    For his threat, I just gave him smile thinking see if you can evenst half a minute.

    "Both of ready?" asked referee, I nodded while fatty said yes loudly.

    "Fight!" "Furfur fur fur fur...!" I activated all nine fire jets behind my back and covered my sword with fire to the limit and move toward him.

    Fatty looked wide-eyed seeing meing at him, he even had an open mouth, like he wanted to say something before attacking me.

    Is he an idiot! The fight is started, fight quickly, why waste time talking amidst fight, it will only going to give your opponent a chance to attack you.

    He started to move his weapon when already covered more than half a distance toward him.

    Moving sword is no use, it will be too slow to counterattack, the only thing can save him is a skill, a defense type knight grade skill.

    I swung my sword as I about to reach him, my target obviously his head, I want to finish this fight in a single move and for that, blow to the head is perfect.

    Fear and unwillingness could be seen in his eyes as my sword a few inches from him.

    He knew he had made a mistake not reactivating fast enough if he had reacted faster, he would have a slight chance to that my attack but now even a knight grade skill won¡¯t able to save to him.

    "Bammmmm!" "Thudd!" my sword hit him so heavily in the head that despite having a fat body, he flung from the ring like a cannonball and fell outside the ring with a heavy thud.

    As his artifacts deactivated, his bloody head and unwilling expression could be clearly seen.

    Seeing him unconscious like that, an image of dead fishe out in my mind.

    It looked just like a fatty after it died due to our water for too much time.

    "Cheeeer!...." A loud cheer rang out a second after.

    More people had paid attention to my fight ever since my name got into that list.

    After waving happily at some people, I return to the participant lounge and sat on my previous spot, drinking drink that is delivered.

    My fight has been finished within five minutes, I should be able to get an hour rest before my next fight.

    Lily is not present, currently, she is fighting a battle and from seeing how she had the upper hand, she should be able to finish her fight within ten to fifteen minutes.

    I was wrong, it took just two minutes to finish it as likely suddenly activated knight grade skill and send her opponent out of the ring.

    Her skill is quite good, it looked like a whip made of water, its attack was so fast that her opponent barely got any chance to react before he was thrown out of the stage.

    Looking at the injury on her opponent, it looked very lethal also.

    This is the first time seeing one skill, I wanted to acquire.

    This skill looked very flexible, is maximum range should be 10 meters and seeing how lily able to manipte, its minimum range should be 1 meter.

    My fiery strike is more deadly but I will exchange it for this skill at this very second.

    This whip skill had many applications if I guessed right, as long as one has enough mana, one can use this skill to attack, defend and bind.

    Very few skill could be used as such, this skill will perfect for Sergeant and above stage powerhouse as they have enough mana to operate such skill at their heart content.

    "Nice Fight!" I said I steered clear of the topic of her skill, many people didn¡¯t like when one talks about their trump cards especially knight grade skills.

    If she had been ill, I would have definitely asked without reservation.

    Jill and I are very good friends and had gone through many life and death events to care about such things.

    As long as it doesn¡¯t breach any heavy secret, she will definitely tell me whatever I asked her.

    She had even offered to loan me her mid-level Knight grade artifacts for thepetition but I had declined.

    Not only she but Jim also offered to loan me his artifacts.

    In these three months, I¡¯vee to know many things about the organization from here and there.

    There I heard interesting news, it is said that only Super-elites had right to Mid-level knight grade artifacts and this outside super elite could be these artifacts usually have a very high position in organizations.

    From that one can guess what potion, Jim and Jill¡¯s parents would be for them to wear Mid-level knight grade artifacts casually.

    One more thing, in space realm I have never seen William overly worried about his sister safely as if he knew nothing will happen to her, no matter which monsters attack her.

    Taking a sigh, I quickly stopped myself thinking about those things and concentrated in fights that are happening in front of me.

    As time passed more and more fight started to turn interesting.

    Everyone is giving they¡¯re all in the fight, because of that fights had turned quite bloody.

    After finishing every fight, be it a winner or loser, wille out the ring with some sort of injury.

    The only ones whoe out of the fight unscathed were the top powerhouses and few dark horses that started to appear in the battlefield.

    Some dark horses had no major information about them, so when they fought they had startled the whole audience with their performance.

    As the hours passed, I also fought two battle more.

    There was nothing surprising about those fight, I fought them like my first fight.

    Just as the fight started, I fired the jets at their limit and attack my opponent before they could get time to react.

    Both of the battles finished within ten seconds, me being the winner while my opponents on the floor unconscious with bloodied heads.

    It was fun to bash their head but I done think that move will work on my fourth opponent.

    "Be careful!" said Lily when I was leaving for the battle.

    I nodded, knowing this fight will be tough, this will be my first time fighting the elite from Top 7 organization whose rank is also above mine.

    As I was walking toward the ring as a smile formed on my face.

 Chapter 227 Top Fifty III

    My opponent¡¯s name is Anissa Joy, her rank is 69th and she is an Elite of the organization.

    She is not elite from the normal organization either but from the Top 7 organization.

    She is from Storm Blessed and like Ellen, she had just started her elite training two months ago.

    I did not look down on her because of that, she must have worked very hard to get into the elite.

    Her score clearly shows that she, she is better than me.

    From her information, I know she had a full knight Artifact set and two knight grade skills.

    One is defense type while other is strengthening type while another defense type, both of which she had used in her previous battle.

    I quickly go over the clips of her previous battle while walking slowly and try to estimate her power best of my ability.

    If I knew she would be my opponent, I would have definitely watched her battles but I ddididna know there are tens of battle happening every minute and you can only focus on one, watching two or three fights together takes all fun from me.

    I expect nothing less! I thought when I saw short clips of battles.

    She seemed to have speed type ability likeparing it with her strength and defense type skill, she is quite strong.

    From her battle statistics, I¡¯vee to know that she had finished almost all her battles within five minutes.

    The only weakness she has that her Combat style is still nascent stage.

    She is about my age, little tall with average face, her most distinctive feature is her vibrant green eyes whichpletely overshadow her average facial features.

    She gave me a simple nod as she entered the ring and I nod her back.

    We both activated our artifact sumtenioulsly as referee asked us if we are ready.

    "Fight!" "Furfurfur fur...."

    I activated fire jets behind me to the limit and made instant movement toward her while swinging the sword.

    I know chances of this move working against her are very low but I still wanted to give it a try.

    She did not look surprised seeing meing toward and as she ran toward me at the same time.

    As I halfway into the distance, I sensed great fluctuation from her, which could only be produced by knight grade skill

    She had activated her a strengthening type skill, I know it because from her info that when her body is covered with light blue smoke, that means she had activated her strengthening skill.

    My sword had swept toward her head going for a direct hit, seeing that not an expression of fluster appeared on my face as she swiftly moved her falchion to block my sword.

    "Bammm!" Both of our swords shed and next moment, I have to take five to six steps back to manage the blow.

    This is funcking strong! I cursed as I could still feel the power of the blow traveling inside me.

    When I looked up, I saw she had to take the same steps back as me to manage the blow and surprise could be clearly shown on her face.

    "Furfur fur fur...." She and mine¡¯s eyes met and at the same time, we moved toward each other for sh again.

    This time, I saw her falchion moving toward my waist, j had no choice but counterattack seeing her sword would also hit me, dealing me same blow.

    "nk!" our swords shed again, sending out sparks and fumes of fire.

    We both took a step back and kept crashing, with no one gaining the upper hand.

    To supply little more power, I started to circte supremebat exercise but made no effect on the fight.

    We both now in equal terms on the fight and to gain an edge, one will have to show one¡¯s trump cards.

    That both of us don¡¯t want to do right now, we both will sh for a few minutes before revealing any of our trump cards.

    Showing our trump cards in the early fight as this will reduce their usefulness as our future opponent will know about them.

    So, it will be better if I were able to find a hole in her defense and defeat her in one shot but it is hard.

    I¡¯ve been searching for the weak spot in her defense for a while but its all no use.

    It not like she didn¡¯t have a weakness, she has many but whenever I make a move to exploit it, she will counter it quickly.

    She knew her weakness very well and because of that she is very well prepared.

    "Sup!" I suck a liquid under my sleeve as I need the mana.

    If one looks under my sleeve carefully, they will find a small device.

    It is a mechanical gadget I brought two months ago. I don¡¯t like a needle piercing my skin, so quick supply for mana, this is the second best option.

    It is a small device of half palm size, has many transparent capsules around it, all capsules are connected to the pipe and front of the device is the small open valve.

    These capsules are used to store the mana and that open valve in the front which is used to suck mana.

    This device is very good, one could easily store thirty bottles of mana inside and the valve in the front help in sucking mana easily.

    Also, I don¡¯t have to worry about it being damaged in the battle as the only move from Lieutenant grade able to scratch it.

    I brought it one of the best one, though I have to pay a pretty penny because of it but its all worth it.

    "nk!" we shed one more time and separated, this time she was attacking toward my neck but her move is countered by me.

    Its been twenty minutes, we have been fighting and but there is no definite winner between us.

    Looks like I finally have to start using my skills otherwise it will be impossible to win the fight within an hour.

    ¡¯Three Raging Tides!¡¯ ¡¯Lively wind!¡¯ ¡¯Fur fur fur fur fur...!¡¯ I activated two of my skills and my instant movement.

    Adding instant movement with my strengthening skill and speed, I get enhancement in my speed but more important I got a killer move.

    My speed doubles when I activate my speed type skill with my instant movement, my speed is doubled and when I swung my sword while running at this speed, the force my sword excludese close to the knight grade skill.

    And when my sword shed against something, I received so much that even my body with six seals can¡¯t handle it.

    That is why I have to activate strengthening skill to make my body strong enough to endure the blow.

    I also get little enhancement after activating my strengthening skill, that made the power of blow equal to some weak knight grade skills.

    This move may give me power and speed equal to that of knight grade skill but it is a very delicate bnce, one wrong step and It would all copse.

    That is why I don¡¯t want to use this move if I had a practice of one-two moves, I would have able to bring down the problem of losing control to a minimum but s I don¡¯t have the time, otherwise, I not feel scared whenever I use this skill.

    Seeing meing toward her with such immense speed, I found no surprise in her eyes.

    She had already guessed I would use such move if I hadn¡¯t, she would have used her hidden moves.

    As I am about to reach her, I sensed two big fluctuations, I got a scare seeing this.

    She already had strengthening type knight grade skill activated and now she had activated two knight grade skills, I can fathom to imagine what will happen next.

    She also ran toward me and seeing her speed one of skill she had just activated is speed type skill which further enhanced by her already existing speed type ability.

    Her speed is definitely greater than me by fifty percent and seeing sky blue crystallineyer had she had on her sword, another knight grade skill she had activated must be attacked type skill.

    I don¡¯t want to sh against after identifying all three of her knight grade skill but I have no choice as I can¡¯t stop even if I want to.

 Chapter 228 Top Fifty IV

    "Bammmm!" Both of our swords shed loudly and I felt like a monster had crashed into me.

    The force of collision travel inside my body, injuring me internally, I can feel small ruptures in my internal organs and blood that ising up.

    If not for me having momentum that crashed with, I would have directly flown away out of the ring.

    I blew back and having a hard time controlling myself that when I saw she ising after me and I am in no condition to defend myself against her.

    I her sword came closer, I started to think of a way to save myself as I know, it got hit by that sword, I will receive defeat with a heavy injury.

    Suddenly an ideaes in my head and I ignited two biggest jets under my feet, not caring if I am able to control my jump with an existing force that is traveling in my body.

    "Furfur!" I shot out like a deted balloon in the air not able to control my trajectory.

    I just hope that the jump wouldn¡¯t take me out of the ring area or I will be dered loser.

    ¡¯Sky steps!¡¯ ¡¯crack!¡¯ I activated sky to stops myself going further, but it splintered bone of my leg little.

    Creating another foothold, I took a jump again while taking a big sip of life potion.

    The next moment, a cool sensation traveled my body, filling the supply of my nearly drained mana.

    Fire Strike! I activated fire strike when I falling from up, it was for both offense defense as she had been waiting down below for me like a crocodile, ready to gulp in single bute.

    Sensing the power fluctuation from me, she had unhesitatingly erged the shield in her left hand.

    Three bolts of fire left my sword while her shield was still engaging but that didn¡¯t affect her from perfectly defending against my attack.

    "Thud!" Inded safely in the ring while she looks at me with utter shock, I can understand why she had such expression and this is also the reason I didn¡¯t want to expose my knight grade skill.

    ______________________________________

    I need your help, very very desperately.

    For two weeks our novels is not performing well, I tried to understand the reason but failed to do so, as you see the ranking of our novel is still falling.

    I want to know your view on our novels bad performance and also your suggestion to improve it.

    Please please help me as you are the only ones who could.

    A.

 Chapter 229 Grateful

    Thanks Shoto1003, Mama54, wltz, Clst029, newone1234, Razor_ws, ddzrlt, D_Zzz, Du00, zensky, justanotherauthour, Akshay007, SydneyJu, doc24, FrakkenPrawn, Story_catcher, SwirlHawk, Yinghuo, LiemV, Osmentane, Chris67888, Darkrimson, SeussO3, SRMorron, Vltious, Lonely_man, Yahaka, TerretialOverlord and others giving me your precious insight and suggestions.

    Reading all the insight you have provided me, I¡¯ve started to understand whatck in the novel and what I have to do to fix it.

    I am currently writing the chapters and will release them tomorrow.

    I hope they will be worth your precious time and spirit stones that you give to the novel.

    A.

    Please Don¡¯t read the part below, I¡¯ve pasted it to fill the required words.

    Sorry.

    ___________________________________________

    "Bammmm!" Both of our swords shed loudly and I felt like a monster had crashed into me.

    The force of collision travel inside my body, injuring me internally, I can feel small ruptures in my internal organs and blood that ising up.

    If not for me having momentum that crashed with, I would have directly flown away out of the ring.

    I blew back and having a hard time controlling myself that when I saw she ising after me and I am in no condition to defend myself against her.

    I her sword came closer, I started to think of a way to save myself as I know, it got hit by that sword, I will receive defeat with a heavy injury.

    Suddenly an ideaes in my head and I ignited two biggest jets under my feet, not caring if I am able to control my jump with an existing force that is traveling in my body.

    "Furfur!" I shot out like a deted balloon in the air not able to control my trajectory.

    I just hope that the jump wouldn¡¯t take me out of the ring area or I will be dered loser.

    ¡¯Sky steps!¡¯ ¡¯crack!¡¯ I activated sky to stops myself going further, but it splintered bone of my leg little.

    Creating another foothold, I took a jump again while taking a big sip of life potion.

    The next moment, a cool sensation traveled my body, filling the supply of my nearly drained mana.

    Fire Strike! I activated fire strike when I falling from up, it was for both offense defense as she had been waiting down below for me like a crocodile, ready to gulp in single bute.

    Sensing the power fluctuation from me, she had unhesitatingly erged the shield in her left hand.

    Three bolts of fire left my sword while her shield was still engaging but that didn¡¯t affect her from perfectly defending against my attack.

    "Thud!" Inded safely in the ring while she looks at me with utter shock, I can understand why she had such expression and this is also the reason I didn¡¯t want to expose my knight grade skill.

 Chapter 230 Top Fifty V

    I hope you all like today¡¯s chapters, I tried many times and came with this best version.

    Jill had told me that my Knight grade skill is one of the best and she only has one skill of that level.

    It was given to her by her parents if one wants to get such skill, one will need to make a special contribution to the organization.

    Anissa still looked quite shocked to get by such powerful skill but that didn¡¯t stop her froming at me.

    "Fire Strike!" I againunched the attack with fire strike and to defend against it, she had to slow down her speed and that is a chance for me to strike.

    Three fire bolts traveled towards her and I followed behind, using my knight grade skill will help me, bridge the gap between us and let us.

    She has three knight grade abilities while I only have one, its good thing I¡¯ve created the moves, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against an opponent like her.

    "Dub dub dub!" she defended against the sliver fire bolt while I followed behind with my ming sword.

    The jets are sted behind me at their full might while I also activated my strengthening skill and speed type skill for enhancement so my power could reach near knight grade skill.

    As I grow closer, I swung my sword at her, seeing my swording at her, she swiftly moved away from her shield and shes against me with her sword.

    Normally using the shield to defend is a good choice but in a swift fight like our, it better counter with a weapon to stop your opponent from ying tricks.

    "nk!" our weapons shed, I wanted tounch the second attack but a force of the shed forced me to take a step back.

    "Fire strike!"

    I drank a potion and attack again.

    We keep attacking in the same pattern, no matter how different way, I tried to attack she would counter it effectively.

    I used whatever moves, tricks and skills I have to get an upper hand but I couldn¡¯t.

    Not only me, but she also tried many moves against me except for slight upper hand, she wasn¡¯t able to do anything.

    One thing is surprised me though is her power, her rank is 62 but her power ispared to those in top 20 minimum.

    The two qualifying tests ofpetition, one is a measured reflex and physical power while is other is fighting ability.

    To give everyone an equal chance to enter thepetition, the test didn¡¯t include skills and skill are the most important thing that gave the most edge inbat.

    It is skills that boost one¡¯s power, gives one enough power to cross the gap between the level even stages.

    My opponent had three knight grade skills, all three of her skills suits her very much.

    I would have fine if this is all that and was able to win withing within half an hour but what gives my opponent edge is herbat instinct.

    Like me, she also started learningbat style recently, one can read her from the profile.

    This would have been her weakness but this weakness is covered by herbat instincts.

    No matter how differently I attacked her, I was never able to gain the upper hand she would always respond perfectly.

    Thisbat instinct could onlye from abundant fights, either she spends every night in forest training or she had joined some underground fight club.

    Only through the constant fight could such instinct could be developed and because of that every attack of her skill at the perfect time, without any waste mana urring.

    I was used to quite proud of my fighting experience which I gained in just six months since I bonded but seeing her fighting with such a way, I felt cold water had drowned on my face.

    Time passed on and both of us kept fighting crazily, without caring for anything else.

    In this fight, I kept pushing myself higher and higher as I know, one simple mistake could make me lose me this fight.

    As the fight became intense, it helped me circte two moves of the exercise, reaching the eight circtions.

    If I had seventh seals, I would have a chance to beat my opponent but I have not.

    I tried very hard to create more seals of supremebat exercise in the past three months but I was only able to create six.

    Even my father had created seven seals in three months with his zeal of academic.

    I wanted to use that as inspiration but the pain was too unbearable to create more seals.

    One can only create them with time and not in the spur of the moment, no matter how dire the condition is.

    I will know in soon future, how wrong I am to thought this.

    "Bamm!" our weapons shed against one more time while we both steps back.

    We were just about to activate our skills and moves again when referees loud voice had rung out in my ear.

    ¡¯¡¯Stop, Times Up!" Said referee loudly, hearing his voice, I immediately stopped my movement, so is my opponent.

    "This match is Tie!" Said referee loudly in the center of the stage.

    The crowd started to cheer right of that, the cheer I got this time is loudest but I did not feel happy receiving it.

    This fight had made me think about future fights.

    Anissa¡¯s rank was just 62nd and she may be little different than other opponents but she should not be alone.

    There may be two or three people like her in front-ranking and if Ie across them, then me getting into top 50 will be difficult much less into the Top 10.

    I have to make some huge improvement, otherwise, it would be very difficult for me to level up.

    The ball is in Ashlyn¡¯s court right now, a week ago she got the feeling of leveling up but she wasn¡¯t able to level up that time.

    Normally after monster gets a feeling of level up, it would level up immediately and on the rare cases, in two to three days.

    It is very very rare for the monster to not level up after it got feeling.

    If I had been at a peak level of Specialist stage, I was confident, I would have able to win this fight with some efforts.

    The thing makes me most confident is that my knight grade skill, its power would have increased more, not only that with an increase of mana and other little, the moves of ability would have also got an enhancement, increasing my chances more.

    I took a sigh and not think about it, leveling up is not in my control or Ashlyn, especially in low stages.

    I will have to think of a new way to increase my strength quickly but for today, I will have to do with the same strength and hope, I will not get opponents stronger than Anissa.

    I have half an hour before my next fight starts, I decided to wait in the outer waiting area instead of going back to the participant lounge as it wastes too much of my time.

    I sat on the empty seat in the temporary waiting area.

    Some were talking while others were silent like me, waiting for our next fight.

    I closed my and took a deep breath to calm myself from the agitation of future fights.

    There is nothing I could do, all I hope to win enough fights to get into too fifty.

    After fighting with Annissa, I got few inspirations about my ability moves, tweaking them a little should able to increase their power by a few percents.

    I can only make an adjustment in the training room as many times my ideas have failed.

    "Remy, do you know which realms ticket they are going to give to Top 50?" asked boy beside me excitedly to his friend.

    He sounds excited as he asked the question, he seemed to know the answer.

    I also perked my ears in interest, I know the price Top 50 going get is the ticket to space realm.

    As for which space realm, they hadn¡¯t disclosed yet.

    The government and many organization control the space realm and normally adventures have to buy a ticket to enter it.

    The ticketes with many conditions and lowest cost 10 million credits.

    The reason for my interest is that ticket Top 50 will receive ise with the minimum condition and realms are also very goodpared to normal space realms.

 Chapter 231 Top Fifty VI

    "Which realm?" his friend asked, immense excitement could be heard from his voice.

    I also felt excited waiting for that answer but this bastard deliberately did not say a word for a few seconds.

    Seeing that I wanted to beat this bastard very much.

    "Minerva Realm!" He said quickly as his friend lifted his hand hit him.

    "is it really true?" asked his friend, not believing what he heard, I also felt it is not right, they couldn¡¯t give the ticket to space realm like Minerve.

    ¡¯¡¯It is true! My cousin told me personally." He said hearing his friend question.

    Seeing his friend mention his cousin he seemed to believe it and fell into deep thoughts just like me.

    From what I know, Minerva realm appeared some forty-some years ago.

    It is one of few realms that are controlled by everyone and not a single organization.

    Minerva realm is special space realm, unlike normals space realms which have fixed entrance and open all time, Minerva space realm is not like that.

    It is said that Minerva realms entrance opened one in every forty-five months and open for only twenty some days before disappearing.

    I was shocked hearing the name of Minerva realm because it is way out of the league and very dangerous.

    Normal they gave realm ticket of the realm which has Corporal stage as the limit, sometimes they even go fir realm which has a limit of Sergeant stage but the limit of Minerva realm is master stage.

    From what I¡¯ve heard, the Minerva realm is very dangerous, more dangerous than space realm I went before.

    Also, this realm hadn¡¯t been fully explored, there are still some parts of this realm that left to be explored.

    This realm is full of fortune but very dangerous, especially to the specialist stage evolver like me.

    I quickly did some search on my holowatch and knew that the next opening of this realm is thirteen, fourteen month away.

    If I able to get into top 50 and win the ticket of Minerva realm, I will have a more than a year of time to prepare.

    In that time, I will try to break the limit on Ashlyn strain to level up Corporal stage, only that realm will I have a chance to survive and gain fortune.

    More than one year time is most probably the reason they are giving ticket of this realm.

    It is enough time for nearly all of the specialist stage to level up to Corporal stage, so, the danger they will face will be little less than they would face at Specialist stage, though it would be still dangerous for them to venture into Minerva realm.

    Waiting for my fight, I kept watching fights that are being brought on the ring and as I watch more fights, I thought my earlier conjecture is very true.

    That the power that Anissa disyed could definitely ce her in Top 50 and that means I also have the power to reach the top fifty.

    As long I didn¡¯t have the worst luck, I am confident to get pce in the Top Fifty.

    I have already fought four battles, twinsnss, and one tie, I have fought one more battle this afternoon and another five after that.

    Time passed by half-hour soon is over and I got information on my new opponent.

    Her Rank is 129 and has both knight artifact and skill.

    It is written that her knight grade skill is attacking type and knight grade artifact she has is Armor.

    I should be able to finish this fight in a few minutes as I n to give all.

    The fight finished way more quickly than I expected, I thought I will take me a few minutes but it had finished in a few seconds.

    I had nned before going into a ring that I will give my all and try to finish the fight quickly as possible as all my moves and skill were already exposed in the earlier fight, so, it will not affect much to my future fight if I show my full power.

    So, as I went into the ring, without waiting, I lighten the jets and my sword to the limit while activating my speed type and strengthening type skill.

    My speed was great that sheonlyonlyyyly able to react.

    I swung my ming sword at her head which is too fast for her to counter, hit directly on her head, sending her directly out of the ring unconscious.

    By defeating her, I finished all five of my afternoon fights and more than one hour rest before I have fight more fights.

    This time went back to participant lounge seeing I have enough time to rest and ordered an expensive drink.

    It¡¯is really good! I praised ordered another two as Ashlyne out me and demanded she also wants one.

    I felt quite good after drinking two drinks, All the tiredness I was feeling mentally had gone in an instant.

    No wonder it cost ten thousand creditswanwant want toted order another one but I can see one can order only three drinks and finished quota of my three drinks.

    Sitting sparingly the chair, I watch the fight, the one lily is fighting.

    Her chances did not seem good, the opponent she is fighting has 44th rank and quite expert in using hammer and shield which has perfectly countered r whip skill.

    Normally it was quite hard to defend against water whip skill as it is easy to manipte and if one kept drinking mana potions, she can use the skill index indefinitely.

    Her skill is nearly perfect attacking skill but it can still be countered.

    As long as the opponent is agile enough, her skill is countered and that is what her opponent doing.

    It is her skill that keeping her battle if she had any other skill, even if she had my fire strike, she would have lost five minutes after the fight.

    Her skill is best used in restricting opponent and that¡¯s what is she is doing.

    Despite him being agile, he is having a hard time getting closed to her but as time passed, he is getting used to her patterns and it wouldn¡¯t take more than five minutes to Lily¡¯s defeat.

    As time passed on, her opponent kept getting more and more chances to attack while she was barely able to retrain him.

    The injuries on Lily¡¯s body kept getting heavier and the opponent did not give her any chance to drink any potion.

    A few secondster, lily¡¯s whip started to flicker and stop due not having any mana and that chance used by her opponent.

    He speedily came toward her and used his hammer to directly strike her chest, which made her flew off the ring like a kite.

    It is not surprising results, her opponent is surely going to win, his win just got dyed due to Lily having a retraining type skill.

    Lily seemed to be unconscious after the attack as referee fed her potion and medics took her away.

    "Ting!" I kept watching the fight while waiting for mine when my holowatch buzzed, notifying me about my next opponent.

 Chapter 232 Top Fifty VII

    "Well done!" said Lily as I sat back on my seat.

    "Thanks!" I said I had just finished my eighth fight which I finished in within five minutes.

    Of the eights fights, I had fought the most difficult is a 4th fight which I had a tie.

    That was the hardest fight, I had to use my all just to keep to fend off against her attacks.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh whenever I think about that fight.

    Anissa is doing quite well, just like me except for our tie she hadn¡¯t lost any match either.

    "You already have a 90% chance to get into Top 50, one more win and I will be 100%," said Lily.

    I just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything on the mark.

    What she said is right, as long as fights dint took sudden drastic turns, I have ce into top 50 and if I won another match then it will be confirmation, then no matter how good one perform, they will not able to take my ce.

    "You too, as long as you win or tie both of next fights, you will also have a chance in Top 50!" I said.

    Lily had six wins and two losses, as long as she does not losses two of her fights, she will have a chance to enter in the top 50.

    "Well, I can only do my best!" said Lily with hope in her eyes.

    From what I am seeing, thest two fights would be difficult for me.

    I order a drink and started to read the details of my opponent, which I will have to fight in the next two battle.

    It is not difficult to predict my next opponent as my group had only fifty people.

    I already made a list of nine people, if my guess is right then my two opponents woulde from those nine people.

    Of the nine people, three people I have no chance to beat as all three of them in the top 10 and perfect scorer is also in the list.

    Still, I am not worried about the next two fights, I already have a chance to get into Top 50.

    Even if both of my opponents are from Top 10 and I did not get into Top 50, I will be a little sad but not overly as thispetition had already marked my way.

    The only regret would be that I will not able to get the price of Top 50, the ticket of Minerva realm but no worries, I have confidence in myself to amass enough money buy a ticket of that realm.

    I watch every fight and a reading summary of their every fight, so I could get a clear picture of their ability.

    Only info of two people really surprised me while others were in my realm of understanding.

    It can be said that those two people were really something.

    Time passed by as I kept reading the info of my opponents and before I know it, the bell rang on Holowatch informing me of my opponent.

    This is the strongest opponent, I will be fighting.

    His name is Orvin steel, rank is 19 and he only lost one fight till now, which he fought against one in top 10.

    "Good luck!" said Lily, I nodded and walk toward the ring.

    I had already read the details about him and now I just have to give my all and win this fight.

    I think I will have a chance to wing the fight.

    My strength had increased a little by experience since I fought with Anissa, the mistakes I made fighting against her, I will not make fighting against him.

    As long as I y my cards right, this fight will I win.

    As I walk near the ring, I spotted my opponent.

    His looks average with average height, he would have been called somewhat handsome if not for his big nose which ruined it all.

    He is twenty years old, one month away from twenty-one if he had been a month older, he would not be able to participate in thepetition.

    "Kid, I advice you to give up right now if you waste my time, I will beat you really well that even healing potion won¡¯t able to heal your injuries in short amount of time!" he threatened, just as I entered the ring.

    I am not surprised by his threat, he had a habit of threatening his opponent before the fight.

    He not only threatens his opponent but also acts on it and because of that two his previous opponent had already followed his kind advice.

    ¡¯¡¯Thank you for your kind advice!" I replied smilingly as stood on my position in the ring, seeing me talking back to his face contorted into very angry expression as if I had just made out with his girlfriend.

    "Good! I will have fun breaking this spine of yours!" he said, he tried to smile while saying that but failed miserably as anger clearly shown on his face.

    "Both of you ready?" asked referee as we were activating our artifacts.

    "Fight!" said referee seeing no objection of us.

    I covered my sword with swirling mes till there is no sign of sword could be seen and stayed on my spot while my opponentes toward me.

    My opponent used a battle ax which is more than more long and one of the best weapon for cleave.

    He had activated his knight grade speed type skill and strength type skill as a lightyer of blue and orange had covered him.

    His two skill augmented each other and give him boosts.

    I did not move to see himing close to me.

    Seeing this he let out a weird smile thinking I was paralyzed in fear because of his strength.

    He swung his sword with all of his strength as he came near me.

    "Furfur!" As his ax about to reach me, two big jets of light under my feet, shooting me up directly in the air like a rocket.

    "Fire strike!" I swirl in the air andunched three bolts of fire while going up.

    This is an unavoidable attack, he is still in the momentum of his skill, no matter how much he tries, he won¡¯t able to stop all three of my fire bolts.

    He sensed three bolts of fireing toward him speedily, he instinctively swung his sword back toward his head while leaving his other parts of the body with the only defense of his armor.

    He couldn¡¯t do much also in the momentum, as an activating shield would take time and as for knight grade defense.

    He had to activate it just as Iunched my fire bolts, after that it would be useless.

    "nk! nk!" I have tomend him, I thought he would only defend against only one of my firebolt but he defended against two with the help of some luck.

    Defense of is the knight grade armor is lesspare to knight grade shield, it would maximum able to block 60% of my firebolts power but it is enough for them to pierce through his body.

 Chapter 233 Top Fifty VIII

    "Puch!" My firebolt traveled through his shoulder and bore a small hole through it.

    If one can put an eye on the hole of his shoulder, he can definitely see the other end.

    These fire bolts are specialpared to other skill, not only they could pierce through the body but they also incinerate the path they had traveled, so it will make healing difficult in the short amount of time.

    ¡¯¡¯Ahhh Fuck!" He cursed in pain as he stopped while I drink the potion and use sky steps to make another small jump.

    He saw me upped air and looked at me angrily and flexing of his muscle, I could see he is using needle machine to supply him of mana.

    This was the perfect strike if I had gone with my usual style countered his earlier attack by force, there would have been no use.

    I would have been pushed back in a show of force and both of useunched another attack each other like mad full without getting a result.

    "Fire strike!" I attack again while the air, this time while feeling pain, he had activated his defense type skill and shield.

    "Ping ping ping!" "Thud!" My three bolts of fire started by him but they gave me enough time tond perfectly on the ground.

    He looked at me with his red eyes as his ax could be seen covered in fire.

    Next moment he swung his sword at me and ten something fireballs came at me.

    His hand movement seemed little shaky but not shaky enough to affect his skill majority if I able to pierce few more of firebolt in his body, only then would I able to affect him majorly.

    These fireballs are deep yellow with a tinge of violet in them, they are notmon fireballs but knight grade skill.

    I have seen their clip before, they looked like normal fireball but they had simr sticky property as finely lions power.

    Their act like tar, once they touched your skin, they will stick and only diffuse when they used all their power.

    One should always stay away from such skill.

    He is quite good, he hadunched fireball such way that I will not able to avoid them by jumping.

    He must not have read my profile or watch my previous matches or he did not have made such a silly mistake.

    M previous opponent was smarter than him, even though they lost to me.

    "Furfur fur fur fur....." just as heunched his fireballs, I lit up all five jets behind and moved sideways with my instant movements.

    I had already watched his matched and knew all about his skills.

    These fireballs are very dangerous but they had a small w which is their speed.

    As long as one has foretold knowledge of his skill and speed that matches to knight grade skill, one could avoid these fireballs.

    "Fire strike!" I attacked again with my skill while avoiding his attacks.

    Three small bolts of fire had traveled through my sword, attacking toward the different parts of his body.

    When I was reading information about him, one used kindly noted that when he used his knight grade skill, he turned off skill defensive skill.

    I don¡¯t he do that to deceive his opponent or he had only able to use one skill due to mana limit.

    I didn¡¯t see him activating his defense style skill, he only activated his knight grade shield only.

    I turned very happy seeing that, with no defensive skill, he will only able to thwart only two of my firebolts while one will definitely hit him.

    As three firebolts going toward his head, stomach, and leg and he can only defend against two without activating his defense type skill.

    He also knew why his expression more ugly and he seemed to be a dilemma.

    I suddenly saw him change his expression, as he gritted his teeth and the size of his shield started to expand.

    Before my firebolts go near him, the shield expanded to the size of his body, he is now protected against any attack, Iunched against him.

    IDIOT! really he is an idiot, full expansion of shield is only used against monsters or idiot human.

    Thin Irvin had maximized his shield against the attack of his sixth opponent to which he won.

    He won because his opponent is an idiot but not me.

    Seeing this fully expanded shield, I turn to take a healthy gulp of potion smiling widely.

    As I¡¯ve said, one can use a fully expanded shield either against monster or idiots opponent because fully expanded knight grade shield used a shit load of mana.

    Normally knight grade artifact use way less mana that Grade 1 artifact but that change when one uses them at their limit.

    Like this shield which he expanded to his limit, it takes a shit load of mana.

    Taking huge mana is not much problem but losing edge is.

    He had lost his edge in his battle against mine, as using that giant size shield, he can not use any other knight grade skill due to its huge mana expenditure to used knight grade skill, he had to deactivate his shield first and then activate any other skill.

    This deactivating and activating will give me enough time tounch a lethal attack.

    "ping ping ping!" Three of my firebolts had collided against the shield, protecting my opponent behind him.

    After a second of attack, he did not deactivate the shield, he also seemed to understand that he made a really bad choice and now he is probably thinking of the way to get of this precarious condition.

    It would have taken me more than half an hour to defeat him normally but now because of this shield fiasco, I am confident to finished this fight in a maximum of two minutes.

    If he did not have life potion or simr type of potion which take the minimum to none time to digest them his mana potion would able to keep that shield activate for thirty-second max as normal potions take minimum thirty seconds to digest and won¡¯t able to support mana expenditure of mana.

    I already took a big gulp of mana, just as I saw him activating a shield to the maximum.

    Now I have enough mana inside my body to support at least three attacks of my knight grade shield.

    As the second passed by, I can feel gazes more and more audience on my back.

    They are like me expecting to shield go down.

    Five seconds passed but he did not bring down the shield.

    I could hear many in the audience shouting at me to attack from a different direction but I shook my head internally saying no.

    It would be useless to do that as he is easily able to change his direction to counter my attack, the best course of action is to wait for the shield to go down.

    Another seven seconds passed and I thought he would take few more second before bringing down shield but he brought down the shield.

    "Fire strike! Fire strike!" seeing the child ising down, without waiting, I attacked with Two fire strike, releasing six bolts at the same spot.

    Iunched six mana bolt in the same direction because the defense of his mask which is stronger than that of armor.

    This six bolts will not able to pieces is the helmet but it will give his heady shock heavy enough to make him disoriented for a second, there even 50% chance of making him unconscious on spot.

    His eyes went wide seeing six both of fireing at me but he was powerless to do much.

    I can see his defense skill is activating but my firebolts will crash against his mast before, the defensive skill is any use.

    "Furfur fur fur...." I lighten all jets behind my back and my sword with fire and followed behind the bolts.

    "Ping ping ping ping....." six bolts of fire crashed against his helmet one after another, not giving him any chance to defend.

    The defensive skill which about to fully cover his body stopped short before flickering away.

    I soon arrived before him when he was waking from the shock he just received and the first thing he saw is a big ming sword about to collide against his head.

    His eyes went wide seeing that but he could not do anything to stop it as my sword hit his head making a sound of Bam

    "Bammmmm!"

 Chapter 234 Top Fifty IX

    "Bammm!" my ming sword hit hard on his.

    Instead of flying away, my opponent controls his body expertly and transfer all force into his legs.

    He looks several steps to diffuse the blow and finally stood on the edge of the ring.

    I am not going to give him any chance to revive this fight as speedily followed him and kicked his chest with my full strength.

    "Bam!" He moved his ax front at thest moment but it it is no use.

    This kick is not for injuring him but for shoving him off the ring as he already on its edge.

    "Thud!" He wanted to stabilize himself but the force of my kick was strong enough to throw him out of the ring.

    "Winner Micheal Zaar!" said referee and apuse rang out from the audience.

    This fight may havested short but it was really fulfilling, especially after the tie of my fourth fight.

    This fight may seem easy but it was really hard, after my tie with Anissa, I thought very hard about the mistake I made when I was fighting her.

    In the four next fights, I had a chance to rectify my new strategy.

    The fighting strategy I made for fighting in thepetition is unconsciously based on my fights with the monsters as barely got any chance to fight with people.

    In the first three fights, I wasn¡¯t able to know the w in my strategy as the opponents were too weak but after my fight with Anissa, I was quickly able to know my mistakes and was able to correct them in future fights.

    Because of that, the fight I fought earlier seemed easy as I am able to use every strength of mine at its best.

    With this fight over, my position in Top 50 had been cemented, even if I win or lose the fight, it is not going to affect my position in the top 50.

    I went back to my seat and watched the fights as this is a time when fighting at theirs.

    Everyone is fighting for the spot and those who have slight chances are giving their all.

    This is one of the best time to see the extent of your opponents ability, only in a high-pressure fight like this would one will take out all of his trump cards.

    People were fighting like crazy in every ring and I am having difficulty concentrating on one fight as all of them are interesting.

    Still, I watch the fights of those, who could be my opponent for myst fight.

    As I kept watching the fight, I was quite blown away seeing some fighting movements.

    They were nothing special if it were performed normally but you make a slight change and add a personal vor, you a will a getting beyond your expectations.

    Though it happened very few times, it still happened and gave me precious insight which could help me in my fights.

    Lily seemed to be doing quite well if she won this fight, she will have a chance to enter the top 50.

    The unofficial list is already published, this list contains the name of those who have already made into the top 5O.

    My name is on that list, so is my 9th opponent and 4th opponent, both of them had made into the list.

    As I read the names on the list, one name caught my eye and made me most surprised.

    It is my 6th opponent, his rank 56th and when I fought him, he seemed average.

    My fight with him finished in just four minutes, it would have finished sooner if not for him being too sleeper due to his speed type ability and skill.

    The previous fights he fought, he won them all by due to his exceptional good luck.

    Most of the people he fought were weak and against stronger ones, he won because of silly mistakes they made and he quickly exploited him.

    He had already finished fighting all ten of his matches and he lost only one fight which is against me.

    One couldn¡¯t help but praise his luck when one looks at his battle, he is one lucky son of a bitch.

    Time passed by, Lily won her fight and went for another, which she seemed to lose.

    "Ting!" I was just thinking when my time woulde to fight, just the sound of my holowatch rang out, informing me, it is time for myst fight.

    When I looked at my opponent is I became very shocked, if Lily were near me right now, she would have definitely told me to relinquish, seeing who my opponent is.

    My opponent is one of the strongest in my group.

    His rank is No. 5, only 2 points away from being perfect scores and also elite from Top 7 organization.

    Seeing him my opponent, I turn very happy, fighting him will give me a clear indication about the power top brass of thispetition.

    This time I did not bother read or watch more info about my opponent as I already doing that since morning.

    As I am walking toward the ring, I am feeling quite shaking, this is not shaking of fear but of excitement.

    I am feeling very excited to fight this opponent.

    As I enter the ring my opponent was already there waiting.

    He seemed very disinterested in fighting as he did not even nce at me, seeing me entering the ring.

    I also did not say anything seeing him disinterested.

    "Both of ready?" referee asked as a formality, seeing both of us activating our artifacts.

    "Fight!" he shouted.

    The referee shouted loudly but both of us didn¡¯t move from our spot.

    "Fire strike!" seeing he is still not interested in moving, Iunched my attack.

    Let¡¯s see if you move or not in front of my firebolts.

    He looked up as he sensed the fluctuation from my skill and next moment both his shield and defense skill activated one after another.

    "Ping ping ping!" all three of my bolts collide against him, two were defended by his shield while thest one by his broad sword.

    A looked of surprise had appeared on his face but he quickly masked.

    As I took a sip of potion and about tounch another fire strike, I sensed a power fluctuation and saw himing toward me speedily.

    He is using speed type skill, I thought as I saw himing toward me.

    I did not move from my spot seeing himing toward me, I kept rooted on my spot.

    "Furfur!" just when he was two meters away from, I ignited two jets below my feet and flew into the air.

    I was about tounch my attack through mid-air as I did with my previous opponent when I sensed the strong fluctuation.

    I immediately activated sky steps and look down to see the green arrowsing toward me.

    They are already halfway into the distance.

    Its good thing, I already activated sky steps, at least I will able to dodge half the arrow.

    Leveraging the sky step, I took another jump while taking my already activated skill as a defense.

    "Ping ping ping!" "Puchi! Puchi!" some arrows, I had dodge, three arrows I had countered butst two I failed to do so as they pierced through my right leg and waist.

    Ignoring the pain, I was about to create the second foothold of sky steps when I saw another barrage of arrows right in front of me.

 Chapter 235 Generous I

    I am fucked!

    I thought to find arrows right in front of me.

    Why the fuck did I move my shield right now, it at least would have protected my head.

    As for any other injury, it would have been healed by the potion.

    This is all happened because of my carelessness if I hadn¡¯t judged my opponent by normal standard, then I would have had a chance to enjoy this fight more but now all the chance are lost.

    I did not worry about the green arrows that came toward me.

    "Dub dub dub!...." just as they about the touch me, a watery screen appeared in front of me saving me from the attack.

    This is done by referee, his intervention means I lost the match.

    "Winner Mark Forster." said referee.

    Sighing, I walked away from the ring, I was too careless in this fight.

    I made several mistakes, first and foremost is to judge my opponent strength wrong.

    I could have easily defended against his attacks if I was little careful when I took the jump with the help of the jets.

    The second mistake I made that letting my guard down too early, after defending against his first attack, if I had kept my shield in front of me, a second more then the fighting would havested a few minutes more.

    The longer the fight, the more precious experience it would have given me for tomorrow¡¯s fight as every opponent going to up tough.

    ¡¯¡¯Congrattion!" I said as I gave a light hug to a lily, she finally made it.

    Albeit barely but she finally made it unto the top fifty with seven win, one tie, and two losses.

    "You too!" she said, thepetition is over for today, tomorrow the Top 50 will fight for them to ces as rewards are tempting this time.

    Top fifty will get a real ticket to Minerva realm, Top 10 will get one Knight grade artifact of their choice, Top 3 will knight grade skill and the champion will get chance to get another knight grade skill of his choice from the collection of any Top 7 organization.

    That is a huge opportunity, as the best skill for oneself is not the skill that is most powerful but the skill that most suitable, only then one could make the best use of that skill.

    I was just thinking that when I was pulled out of my thinking by request.

    It was the request for a photo, the list of Top 50 is already out and those who were unknown like me and Lily became instantly famous across the city.

    Now that we are walking out of the venue, we are asked by many people for a photo.

    I had to take a photo every few steps, I wanted to reject as it was making mete but it did not feel the right thing to do that.

    It took nearly for me and Lily to walk to the exit of the venue, it was a really scary experience.

    I never felt so scared in my earlier fights than I am feeling right now where I could even walk freely as people forcefully bringing close to their body just to take a photo.

    "It was really scary!" said Lily as we in a hovercar after much difficulty.

    All I could do is a nod.

    We both are rtively unknown, I can¡¯t imagine how it is for famous people, like perfect scorers.

    ¡¯¡¯You should read the notification from our Training Center!" Said Lily happily as he faces glued on her hole watch.

    I didn¡¯t have time to check my hole watch as it was constantly buzzing.

    I quickly search for the mail from the training center and read.

    My mouth couldn¡¯t help but form big O when I read it fully but after some thought, it seems normal and it is our training center that profiting most from it.

    Our training center had to return all the fee we paid for our specialized training and also giving year pass from today.

    From today we can choose any training program for a year and it will be free, they will not charge a single penny from us.

    Not only that, if one of us able to get into Top twenty-five it will reward us with the Knight grade Artifact and if we got into Top Ten then it will give us one knight grade skill.

    It did not mention what reward what we will get if we managed to get into top 3 as it was not expecting that much.

    Still, these rewards are very alluring, enough to make one want to fight with his life.

    Well, this is to be expected, the more we advanced in thepetition, the more prestige of the training center will grow.

    Our training center is not the only one, manypanies and people are sending an offer of sponsorship but I rejected them all.

    Thest of thepetition is tomorrow and nothing they will offer me a change of course of battle much.

    Except for knight grade artifact and skill.

    Knight grade skill cant be learned in one day and as for knight grade artifact, they are very useful to me but I will have to sign a bunch of contracts.

    That will take time and I didn¡¯t have much of that as I still have to practice and for me that more important than wasting my precious time on contract for knight grade artifacts.

    "They are really generous!" said Lily as she finished reading the mail.

    "Yes very generous!" I also replied as I closed the mail and started replying the congrattions from my friends.

    "Wear this, it will save a lot of time!" I said as I passed the high-quality face mask to lily.

    I had brought some face mask the same day that fatty tried to kill me for my skill.

    It is one of the harshest lessons I learned and from that day on, l never left for outside without wearing a mask.

    Lily did not question where I took out the mask from and she just wore after saying thank you.

    When our hovercar stooped by the entrance of the training center, we spotted more than normal people there but no stopped us as a mask are a normal thing.

    "Gasp!" I head loud gals from lily, just as we enter the lobby of our training center.

    Not only she, even I could help but make a sound of a surprise seeing this.

    Anyone in my ce would make such sound seeing this.

    80% lobby of our training center is filled with the projection of lily and me.

    There are tens of them, we are standing, we are fighting.

    Our most memorable moves in the fights, like the one which Iunched fire strike while in mid-air.

    There are many such movements, I can¡¯t help but feel my ego rise seeing such projection of mine.

    They even added many special effects onto it, so it is seen more majestic than it already is.

    We stayed watching the projection for a few minutes before walking toward our dorm.

    When I reached the hallway of my dorm, I saw ady by the door of my apartment and I couldn¡¯t help but question a reason behind it.

 Chapter 236 Generous II

    She seemed to in her mid-twenties, tall with a pretty face, the most distinguishable feature about her is amber colored eyes and the aura she is excluding is definitely that of the lieutenant stage.

    Seeing meing, she moved a little and that is when I am able to see the logo of the training center on the breast pocket of her zer.

    She must be sent by the Training Center.

    "Mr. Zaar, I am Karen, I am from the training center," she said, I nodded and opened the door for her.

    ¡¯¡¯Pleasee in!" I invited, internally saying it should not take much of my time.

    "Thank you, Mr. Zaar," she said and took a seat on the chair next to me.

    "What can I do for you?" I asked politely.

    "Nothing, I am just here to give you this!" she said with a smile and removed the big case from her zer pocket and ced it on the table.

    I would have been surprised by seeing this if not I have the storage myself and as for her having storage, it is a normal thing for lieutenant stage evolver to have to it.

    Normal space storage and low-grade knight grade artifacts are nothing to them.

    She opened the case and inside it were five things, neatly ced together.

    I didn¡¯t have to thinks twice to know what they are.

    The five of them are knight grade artifacts, mask, armor, weapon, shield, and boots the whole gear.

    I looked the looked gear with my eyes shining.

    The price of low-level knight grade artifacts starts from fifty million and the front of me seemed top of their grade.

    This whole set, if I want to buy it from outside, would cost me around 350 million.

    Ten minutes ago when got my specialized training fee returned, I was nning to call jill to buy a knight grade artifact but now seeing the whole set in front of me, I don¡¯t think, I would have to call her.

    "What do I have to do?" I asked while look at my holowatch subtly.

    Indirectly informing her that I am short on time and she should finish quickly.

    "You have to do nothing but win fights!"

    "This gear is a loan from us if you enter the Top 25 you can keep one artifact from this gear, if you can get into Top 10, the whole year will be your will be your including knight grade skill!"

    "As for semi-finals, we will finance your training for ten years!" she said.

    I got quite shocked hearing her offer but quickly controlled my expression.

    She did mention me reaching semifinals but did not me being champion, looks like they also think my chances are too low to be a champion.

    ¡¯¡¯Here, the copy of the contract!" She said and projected the copy of the contract while I was still in deep thoughts.

    I carefully read the contracts, seeing if there are not any hidden loopholes.

    After confirming the contract is fair and there are no hidden loopholes, I signed the contract without hesitation.

    "I shall not waste your time more Mr. Zaar, Good luck with your matches tomorrow!" she said and left my apartment.

    I nodded at her but all my focus on the five sets of artifact pieces one the table.

    With full knight grade artifact set on my body, my chances of getting higher in thepetition increased further.

    Without waiting, I quickly wore the artifacts and ran toward the training room.

    I have to practice with them to get used to them.

    I have to say the training center is been very generous, not only they have given meplete knight grade gear, they even gave me ess to their best training room for the night.

    It is the best, in the training room, I quickly selected the android for practiced and activated the whole knight grade gear.

    As I fought the android with my full knight grade gear, I clearly felt a big enhancement in my power.

    This gear gave me a major boost in my power, the biggest is the defense, now I didn¡¯t have to be very careful of the attack as I now have the knight grade armor.

    I called the lily after my excitement of knight grade gear ran dry.

    She said that someone from the training center visited her but the offer she got is somewhat different from me as she already has full gear of knight grade artifact but she rejected their offer.

    As right after Top 50 list was announced, she got the Elite membership offer from Silver Spear which she epted.

    Silver Spear is one of the Top 7 organization of union, getting its elite membership directly is really hard.

    They must see some potential in you to offer that.

    She said she will sign final documents tomorrow after thepetition and move into the grounds of organization.

    I congratted her on getting this opportunity before cutting the call.

    I felt both sad and jealous hearing that, sad because she will be leaving tomorrow as she is an only good friend, I had in the training center and release because I didn¡¯t get any offer from Top 7 organization.

    I had put a reminder on my holowatch, that as soon as something rted to Top 7 organization came, it has to notify me immediately but nothing that sort rang out.

    I got an offer from the normal organization but I did not get a single offer from the Top 7 organizations which is very weird.

    From what Jill had said, she said that those unaffiliated people who were able to reach Top 50 will definitely get an offer from the Top 7 organization but I got none.

    I am not self-praising but I know I am powerful that lily and could beat her within ten minutes despite her having that amazing knight grade skill.

    I took a sigh and did not think about that much.

    Now my main focus should be practice, for other things, I will think about them after thepetition.

 Chapter 237 Foundation

    "Today is the Day!" I said out loud as I got up from the bed.

    Today is the final day for Specialist stagepetition.

    I am in full spirits as I freshen up, I already made as much as preparations as I could and will give my all in the matches.

    I became ready within an hour and get out of my apartment wearing my mask.

    I all alone today as Lily¡¯s parents came in especially to watch their daughter on the big stage.

    I also wanted to ask my parents toe but decided not to think for several reasons.

    Nobody has given me second, d look as Ie t wearing the mask, if I had not worn a mask, I would have now hounded by the crowd that is waiting for the the the lobby of training center like eagles.

    I called the hovercar for the venue of thepetition while I checked miles on my holowatch.

    As I kept reading the emails, two emails had made me extra happy, one is from jill while another is from Jim.

    Both of them said that they wille personally to cheer from me.

    I felt happy reading that as I know how busy both of them are.

    Jim is busy with his alchemy, whenever I saw him in this past three months, he seemed sleep deprived to me.

    As for jill, she is taking hard training from her aunt as punishment.

    Her aunt is punishment for her and her brother with hard training as both of them went to space realm without informing.

    In this few moths jill hardly got time to go out, whenever we met, she alwaysined about how hard the punishment is.

    The punishment must be really hard as whatever extra fat that had on her body whittled away.

    The first jill was beautiful in a cute way as she still has some baby fat on her but now she became beautiful like an idol, same level as Ellen and Sarah.

    She may have be a little beautiful but she did not lose her nature, she is still lively and full of life as before.

    Soon my hovercar reached the venue and just as I got out of the car, I became shocked seeing the scene in front of me.

    Earlier the arrangement ofpetition could say to be extravagant but now they became Uber.

    They had upgraded the whole arrangments, there are more idols performing an airship flying in the sky, showering people with confetti now and then.

    Not only that, there are hundreds of projection could be seen disying fights off the top fifty while experts giving their opinion in each and every fight.

    It feels really amazing, I enjoyed quite a few performances of the idols before going inside.

    I get out of my apartment too early as there is still one and half hour for thepetition to formally start.

    ¡¯Gasp!¡¯ A gaspes out me involuntarily as entering inside the venue.

    The ce where used to tens of fighting rings is now had a single fighting arena.

    one can easily run around it.

    This arena is very big, one can fight here at one¡¯s heart content without caring for space like in fighting rings.

    People could be already seening into the venue as 20% of it is already filled.

    I also walk toward the participate area, this time it is closer to the fighting arena and the audience could get a clear view of the Top 50 finalists.

    As I got near the waiting area, I removed my mast so that guard by the door would not stop me.

    After confirming my id, I took the seat in the participant area.

    There are eight people sitting already and with me here there are nine, others woulde as time passed.

    Today I have to win only one fight to get into the top 25 and one artifacts I am wearing would be mine.

    As for getting into Top 10, it is a littleplicated.

    They will take the highest scorer of Top 25 out and 25 people will fight with each other.

    Of the thirteen left them, six people who had the lowest score will fight each other.

    Of the three winners will add into already seven, making them the Top 10.

    The top 10 will fight for each other for the top 5 and in five leaving the highest score, four people will fight each other for two spots of semifinals, leavingst three people, who will two fights with each other, the one who will win most matches then will be a champion.

    Times passed by more and more people kepting and by the one and a half hour passed the whole venue became jam-packed.

    It became very crowded, I¡¯ve never seen such a crowd in my like if you ignore the clips ofpetitions I saw on my holowatch.

    I can feel the gazes of thousands of people in my body, the feeling is really surreal.

    This is just passive gazes, I can imagine how it will feel when gazes of all stadium will train on me when I wi fight in the arena.

    I calm my racing heart as I watch the beautiful performance in front of me.

    All the performers are either master or lieutenant stage evolvers, every move of them filled with power.

    Looking at them I wonder if I am ever able to reach the lieutenant stage.

    This thought crosses my mind many times.

    Beforeing into Westblood, I used to think that lieutenant stage is everything as most of the participant in a league of heroes are in the lieutenant stage but after spending time interacting with Jill and Jim, Ie to know that lieutenant grade is only a step.

    Jim even indirectly said that there are many more stages above twelve stages and these twelve stages are the only foundation.

    Just foundations for future stages.

    One can be only called powerhouse after he transcends the twelve stages.

    Suddenly I heard loud cheering only to know that performance is over and the First fight had been announced.

 Chapter 238 Battles

    Herman Rock Vs Sylvester Band.

    The audience cheered as both of them went to the arena, in previous round Herman had won nine matches while Sylvester had won eight.

    The chances of Herman winning seemed great as his score was near perfect but one can look down on dark horse like Sylvester whose ranking was in the 300th but he still able to win eight fights and enter into the top 50.

    "Tong!" the fight started with the tong and both attacked each other at next second.

    There, not a shred of hesitation as they attack, one can see their will to win as they fighting.

    The knight grade skill which is rarely seen in the outside, especially in the hands of Specialist stage evolvers now hadmonly seen in thepetition.

    On average every participant in top fifty has two knight grade skills are least.

    Only me, lily anananother boy you are the only ones who have one knight grade skill.

    This data may still prove falls as I think Lily is still hiding some of her power which has toorevealedhe has to advance in thepetition.

    Every participant in the top 50 have to prove his mettle to gain the spot in the Top 50, even my sixth opponent who I thought is extremely lucky by fighting one weak opponent after another is also somewhat strong.

    The arena is died colorful by varies skills and abilities released by two of my opponents.

    They are fighting their hearts out especially Sylvester who is giving is all to defend against the attack of Herman.

    As the fight went on for a few minutes, one could see Herman has an Upper hand, if Sylvester did not do something quick, then the losing this battle is the only option he has

    The fight went on for another ten minutes and advantage of Herman became even more apparent as the trump cards used by Sylvester were useless.

    He will have few precious seconds in the battle before being defeated.

    "Bamm!" Sylvester hit by Hermans knight grade skill squirely on his chest and before he knew it, he found the sword of the Herman on his neck and Sylvester had to surrender as the sword of Herman was coated with knight grade skill.

    One can¡¯t say Sylvester didn¡¯t try in the battle, It¡¯s just that Herman was clearly powerful than him with his six knight grade skills and amazingbat style.

    The fight between two of themsted for little more than ten minutes before Next fight is announced.

    I ordered expensive treats for me and Ashlyn as I watched the fights.

    Each and every fight is interesting, which make my blood boil and want to jump in the arena to fight but I controlled my excitement.

    It is not my turn yet, I will get my chance soon enough.

    The fights going on and soon five fights are finished and when the sixth fight announced, everyone in the audience let of big cheer.

    It is a match of Perfect scorers, not only he is perfect scorers but he is one of seven people who won all ten of their matches to qualify for the top 50.

    This is going to rile everyone up and I have to say, the fight did not disappoint.

    The fight hadsted for only three minutes and perfect scores won but despite being such short fight it was amazing.

    I felt a little depressed as eight battles had been fought right now and ninth being fought currently but till now my name hasn¡¯t shown till yet.

    I was expecting that my turn will probablye after the fifth fight but till now, my name hadn¡¯t been announced yet.

    Soon the 9th battle over and name of the participant for 10th battle also announced but my name was not in these two spaced but this time I didn¡¯t get disappointed because I saw two names that I overly familiar with.

    It is lily and Magnus Wells, lily¡¯s luck is really bad to fight against him.

    He is one of the strongest participants in thepetition and also one of the seven people who won all their ten matches to qualify for thepetition.

    If Lily wants to win this fight, she will have to perform a miracle otherwise her chances of winning are really low.

    Her clear disadvantage is shown within second as their fight started.

    She is barely having a chance to breathe in front of Magnus¡¯s relentless attacks.

    As Magnusunched another attack, it clearly passed by the defense of her whip-like skill.

    When I thought it is game over for her as attack directlying for her, a thinyer of water had covered her body and saved her from attack with a minor injury.

    That defense skill quite good! I thought the attackunched by magus was very powerful, it was enough to heavily injure her despite her wearing the knight grade mask.

    So, this is her trump card, it is very good if she were able able to prolong the fight for fifty-five minutes more, she will have a chance to make it a tie.

    After the tie, if her luck is good, she could get a little weak opponent whom she could beat.

    It turned out, I was too optimistic about lily as minutester seeing the skill, Magnus swiftlyunched an attack which was never seen before.

    Despite having a very good defensive skill, Lily was not able to defend and against it and minuteter, Magnus knocked her out of the battle.

    I cheer with the audience, reminding myself that I have to be careful while fighting as many people are still hiding their trump card.

    I am just rxingly thinking of watching the next battle when I saw my name and image projected on the arena.

    I wasn¡¯t able to react for aaew seconds after seeing my name but I quickly scrambled out of my seat, seeing it is my turn to fight.

    Seeing me standing up, Ashlyn who is eating snacks on the arm of my chair went inside me without me asking.

    Seeing this, a big smile appeared on my face.

    I don¡¯t know why in these three days Ashlyn had been behaving properly.

    She had not changed all her habits but she had be little amodating and epting.

    It probably seeing me in stress because ofpetition.

    Seeing it is my turn to fight, I walked toward the arena, while going over all the details about the opponent I am fighting.

    My opponent¡¯s name is George White, He is rank 13.

    He is two years older than me, means he had abundant experience and to back that up, he had won ten out of nine matches to qualify for the Top 50.

    He uses mase as the weapon and had shown four knight grade skills so far.

    Most of the opponent he fought have be more injured than normal.

    Looking at his all previous fight, I can tell he did that on purpose and he gets some sick sort of satisfaction out of it.

    This fight is going to be very exciting, I thought as walked up to the centre of Arena.

 Chapter 239 Level Up!

    Note: long Chapter!

    The big mace in my opponent hand suits his tall and bulky physic and the thing odd about him is the jovial smile hanging in his face.

    It looked like he had note for battle but for sightseeing.

    We both stood in the center of the arena with our weapons ready, just waiting for tong to sound.

    "Tong!" The tong sounded loudly indicating, the start of the battle.

    "Ahhh!" George shouted loudly as he came toward me with mace in his hand.

    I did not get surprised by hearing his shout as he is one of those people who can¡¯t battle silently.

    I sensed the two fluctuations from him as he came at me.

    From the color of ayer of energies covering his body, he seemed to activate his strength and speed type skill.

    Compare to other top opponents, his speed seemed average but I am not fooled by it.

    This is all but trick, from what I¡¯ve read in the forum. It is written that the strengthening skill he used is a hybrid type.

    Not only it provides strength, but it also provides something like instant speed, coupled with the second-speed type skill he had activated, he can instantly increase his speed in a moment notice.

    That is why I am not moving from my spot till hees close to me, to others it is very idiotic but to me, it us best chose as I can do instant movement and now I have knight grade shoes which made me faster than before.

    So, even if he activated his instant movement right aftering close to me, I am confident in getting away from him.

    As hees close to me, I sensed an intense fluctuation and George speed increased suddenly.

    That fluctuation is not because his speed increased suddenly but he activated his third skill which is an offense.

    ¡¯¡¯Take this!" He said loudly as theyer of sand had covered his mace, producing thorns of sand all over it.

    He again increased his speed and his macee toward my head swiftly.

    If I did not do something this very movement, that mace going to st my head, injuring me heavily.

    I now see why most of his opponents have be quite an injured fighting him.

    "fur fur fur fur fur...." I instantly ignited all the jets behind my back moved sideways with my instant movements.

    His mace was only armed away from me when I moved away, I would have not taken such risk if I was not confident.

    Fire Strike!

    Iunched my attack as I move, Iunched this attack at the perfect moment.

    This attack going to hit him very hard, I said smilingly.

    "Hehe!" he smiled weirdly seeing three bolts of manaing toward him.

    As Iunched the attack, I was sure at least one of my mana bolt will hit him when my mana bolt halfway into the distance, I saw his sand mace getting bigger.

    I turn happy for movement thinking he is erging his weapon but soon notice, he is not erging his weapon but manipting his skill, so it at like a shield.

    Audience as well as me, couldn¡¯t help but gasp seeing this.

    This one hell of skill control!

    "Ping ping ping!" my three fire bolts had collided against his big fire mace rapidly as I took the sip of the potion.

    ¡¯¡¯Well it¡¯s a good move but if it¡¯s all you have then you should go home!" He said and swung his mace and thorns of sands came at me.

    "Furfur fur fur fur..." I ignited the jets behind me dodged the sand thorns.

    I knew about this move of his and been vignt against it. So, as soon as I saw him swinging his mace, I quickly moved away.

    As I dodged his attack, I saw himing toward with corner of my eye.

    Fire Strike!

    I attacked him with fire strike again but this time, instead of using his sand type skill, he used his defense type skill and came at me without stopping.

    I felt a little worried seeing that but again ignited fire jets behind me to the limit, not only that I even activated my Grade 1 strengthening skill and speed type skill.

    My speed increased suddenly and distance between us which was lessening increased again.

    This is my highest speed and I am confident that very people will catch up to my speed as not only I had ignited jets and used my grade 1 skills, I even have the help of my newly acquired knight grade boots.

    "I will not let you ran away!" he said and increased his speed again.

    I am shocked seeing this, I thought his earlier speed is limit but seeing him swiftlying at me, I noted this is his ultimate speed.

    Fire Strike!

    I attack again but like thest time, he activated his defense skill with decreasing his speed.

    A spark of fear rose my heart but I quickly squashed it and started to think.

    There is only one option left! I thought about to see himing ever close to me.

    "Furfur!" I ignited two biggest jets under my feet and jumped back to put more distance between us.

    This move might not have possible in the fighting ring due to its limited space but in the arena, there is enough space to do that.

    As I was jumping back, I sensed a fluctuation of mana, only to see numerous disc of sands were materializing around George.

    I ignited my sword and erged my shield to regr size seeing the disc.

    This sharp disc made of sand is the second attacking type skill of George.

    I have seen what these sand disc could do and very very careful about it.

    I had seen the big cuts these discs made on defeated opponents of George.

    I don¡¯t want those cuts on my body.

    ¡¯Whoosh!¡¯ he released the seven discs at me.

    Sky Steps!

    I activated the sky and took a slight jump above, this jump will not help me dodging all the discs but it will elevate a lot of pressure on me.

    By jumping, I already dogged the three discs, as for the rest of the four, I have to counter them with my sword and shield.

    "Pang pang pang pang!" I defended against two of his discs with my shield while the other two with my sword.

    As I was just finished defending against these discs, I saw another round of discs halfway toward me.

    I am not surprised me seeing those discs toward me and already prepare for them.

    Sky step!

    I took another jump backward thought the systems and defended against the sand discs the same as earlier.

    Seeing this, his ever jovial smile had turned little stiff and before he could anything, I alreadynded on the ground.

    We kept attacking each other but both of us attacks useless against each other.

    No matter how much we try, we never able to harm the single hair of each other head.

    This is very tiring but I have no other choice if I had an extra knight grade skill, I would have used it but sadly I didn¡¯t have any.

    In these three months, I many times before wanted to buy an attack type Grade 1 skill.

    I have more than enough money to buy them but I didn¡¯t buy any as I know they will be useless.

    In these three months, my strength had grown exponentially that I don¡¯t think I will need any attack type skill as I have my fire strike.

    As against Corporal stage monsters and opponents, my strength type skill Nine Raging Strike is Enough.

    A most important reason, I didn¡¯t buy Grade 1 skill because it is useless against those wearing knight grade artifacts.

    That is why I didn¡¯t buy them as I would have be the butt of a joke if I had used Grade 1 skill right now.

    To opponent like George, it woulfeellt like the touch of a feather.

    Suddenly George stopped and I also stopped at a healthy distance from him.

    The jovial smile that used to hang around his facepletely gone and his face be serious.

    Looking at his serious face, I got startled because of hlollooklittle ugly listlessly

    This is probably the main reason for that smile on his face, as he knows that after that smile is gone, he will look ugly.

    "You are very good! To make me use this skill of mine!" he said.

    Hearing him say that my heart skipped a beat and I put little more distance between us but he did not seem to mind that, as kept standing on the same spot.

    "I wanted to use this skill after I get into the Top 25!" He said and he ran toward me.

    His speed increased more but he will not able to catch me at if kept running and jumping back.

    As came at me, I sense power fluctuation only to find that sand is hovering around him and slowly the sand is turning into thin needles.

    Next moment hundreds of needles converged around him.

    There are hundreds of needles, there is no chance of dodging this thin needle, even if one has good defense skill as they will piece through every defense.

    These needles physical damage is very little but they are most vicious for another reason.

    Especially for me as the fire jets behind my back need full concentration and those fucking needles are a danger to my concentration.

    There are hundreds of those needles, no matter how much I try, I will not able to dodge them.

    I had to minimize the damage and think ite out this predicament safe without losing this battle.

    "Go!" Geroge waved his hand and hundred of needles came at me.

    "Ahhh!" hundred of needly swiftly came at me, I wanted to dodge but it was futile as there are too many of them.

    I felt pain all over my body due to these needles, the only area safe is my head and chest.

    Before I knew it, the sudden onught of needles broke concentration and next moment, I saw sand maceing at me.

    I am fucked! I thought as I saw maceing at me and I hastily put my shield front of me.

    "Bammmmm!" "Puh! Puh!" "Crack!"

    The mace loudly shed against my shield and I flew away but not before vomiting mouthfuls of blood.

    I think some of the bones also broke and I became injure even more.

    Not only that, I can see George following behind, ready tounch another attack.

    I was feeling despair as I didn¡¯t have a definite strategy to deal withing blow when I felt something from Ashlyn.

    About time!

    I have been waiting for this feeling for a fucking week and now it came.

    I am leveling up finally.

 Chapter 240 Peak level Of Specialist Stage

    Fuck, I am leveling up!

    I waited for this for months, in this past week, since Ashlyn got the feeling, the wait had been excruciating.

    All my friends level up, even Ellen who was just at Initial level had leveled up to the peak level much less jill and Jim who both leveled up to Corporal stage.

    This level up going to give me a big boost inpetition but before that, I had to survive from the mace that ising toward me.

    Using all my willpower, I again moved my shield in front of me despite being my arm injured due to an earlier attack.

    "Bamm!" "Puh!" "Crack!"

    His spiked sand mace again hit against my shield hard, injuring me both externally and internally.

    The only good thing this time is that I was well prepared and used this blow to create distance between us.

    I quickly drank life potion to heal my injuries quickly knowing, he will soon since the fluctuation of me level up and attack me without holding back, defeating me before Ipletely level up.

    Its good thing that I was prepared and brought a unique potion from the Jim.

    At normal speed level up took around fifteen minutes and if I drink life potion the time will cut to five minutes but ten minutes are still more than I can¡¯t handle.

    I had predicted that there may be a chance me being level up during the battle and that is why I brought elerate Level Up Potion.

    As it names suggest, it is a potion that helps in elerating process of level up.

    The ten minutes which were going to take me after life potion now would take me just two minutes.

    In exchange of such eleration process, I had to experience some ufortable feeling that it produced.

    As I was flying back from the blow, I quickly took out a small red bottle from my storage and pop it all in my mouth.

    As the liquid entered my mouth, I started to feel the ufortable sensation of thousands of ants crawling all over my body.

    If not for the pain of Supreme Combat Exercise helping that numbing sensation a little, I would have surely gone crazy by it.

    I really want to curse him right now, he said that sensation will be minutes and would not affect me in battle.

    My ass! I cursed when I thought that, with this sensation, I would have hardly able to ignite the jets without failing.

    "Oh fuck!" I cursed when I saw sand Georgeing toward me with his sand spiked mace.

    From his ferocious expression, I could tell, he had definitely sensed that I am leveling up and he will surely want to beat me before I couldpletely level up peak level.

    I have to do something if that mace hit, I will surely be heavily injured as he is using all his power this time, I won¡¯t able to survive much time after that blow.

    Seeing there is no option left, all I can do is make that idiotic choice as that was the only option for me safely level up.

    Without wasting any time, I started to feed the mana to shield, it felt a little painful doing that as all the mana in my body is going toward my leveling up.

    I took a huge sip of life potion as I am expanding the shield and painful sensation, I felt go away instantly.

    A huge smile could be seen on my opponent face as he is swinging his mace at me.

    ¡¯¡¯Bamm!" "Thud thud thud!"

    His spiked mace hit my shield with all I took the three steps back without any injuries.

    His mace used to injure me both internally and externally, whenever it hit my shield but now all it made me take three steps back.

    It happened because of the defensive power of the shield.

    When shields size increased to the limit, not only it gave it covered therge area but its defensive power also increased by several times.

    That is why expanded shield considered as the ultimate defense.

    ¡¯¡¯Hehe!" He did not seem sad seeing his attack became harmless as he continued the attack on my shield.

    He probably thinking about his win as in 80% cases whenever specialist stage evolver expands his shield to maximum, his chances of losing also increased very much.

    The expanded shield is mana guzzler, it keeps buzzing mana faster than mana potion could produce.

    He is probably thinking, I will be out of mana in a few seconds as I am now going through a level up and also provide mana for the expanded shield but he is very wrong.

    I am not drinking normal a mana potion during the battle to provide me with mana but life potion.

    Life potion is known as one of the best options for both providing the mana and healing the injuries.

    In these three months, Jim kept his promise and gave me a fixed amount of life potion bottle.

    Except for giving some bottle to my parents, I only used life potion one time in these three months while other times I healed my injuries with the normal healing potion.

    Now, I have enough supply of life potion tost me for the whole battle much less two minutes that I have to wait for my level up.

    "Bam Bam Bam....." he kept attacking me every second and I just took a few steps back that¡¯s all.

    As time passed he seemed surprised seeing no chance in my expression, he is probably expecting me to see all tense and scared but there was no change in my expression.

    He suspected something wrong but that did not stop him from keeping attacking.

    He kept attacking without stopping and tried every skill he has.

    He even tried using some crafty methods to attack me at my undefended spot but it was all for naught.

    He attacks are fast but I defended quite easily as I only have to one thing which is defended.

    My one whole side is covered with shield and I just have to move my shield ating attack.

    As long as I am vignt I am confident in defending any attacks heunched at me.

    This strategy is only used against a single opponent if there were two or more then I would have lost seconds ago as I could only defend my one side wholeheartedly and my other sides are wide open for attack.

    As time passed, the effects his attack is being lessened.

    When the minute is over, I only had to take a step back to diffuse the blow.

    The change in my body happening extremely fast but I can still feel the strength coursing through my body.

    Every part of my body is energizing due to level, not only mana capacity of my body is advancing but also is my physical aspect.

    In this whole Fifty people, I was the only one was at Mid-level of the specialist stage while all others were at peak stage.

    All of them had the advantage of a level against me but not anymore as I felt my level up isplete.

 Chapter 241 Win

    "Bam!" another his attack hit my shield but this time I did not move from my spot.

    My level up haspleted, now it is time to fight battles on equal good.

    "Now you are acting like a man!" George said, seeing me contracting the shield.

    He said that attack me again with his sand spiked skill.

    "Furfur fur fur...." I ignited the fire jets behind me, with my instant movement, I put the distance between us.

    Seeing me moving away, he followed behind me, heunched his sand needles skill again.

    I brace myself for the pain seeing the needle but this time is not like ast.

    This time, I just ignited jets for a moment before tuning then off, the speed I am moving is all because of the momentum it produced but my speed is still faster than before.

    The needle will give me pain and reduce my speed a little, other than that, it won¡¯t able to do much.

    The real use of that needle skill is distracted one, as long as one had a good defense and endure the pain, there is nothing fearful about that skill.

    Earlier it able to harm me because I have been igniting the fire jets constantly and need huge concentration for that.

    And luckily he happened to have a skill that able to retrain my jets the best, if not for that skill, currently my speed would have been so fast, that he wouldn¡¯t able to catch me.

    "Pic pic pic pic..." the barrage of needle came at me, I protected my head and chest with my shield but other parts of my body were not so lucky as I felt piercing pain through them.

    It really hurts so bad, if I had a choice, I would have experienced the blow of his other skill than this harmless pain.

    Soon all the needles shed against me but I kept feeling the pain but I surprised as this my chance to attack.

    I would have attacked earlier and would not have to experience such pain but that time he was able to put up the defense as he was extra vignt but now it ispletely different.

    He is currently thinking his needle attack had worked since my speed is decreased and expression of pain on my face.

    In the feeling of trump, he again activated his sand spiked skill anding at me tounch the attack but this time, he is going to get a big surprise.

    "Fire strike!" I said andunched an attack when the distance between us is only two and a half meter.

    This very short distance to dodge my fire bolts and after leveling up, my firebolts experienced change both in strength and numbers.

    Earlier when I was mid-level specialist grade, my firebolts were already able to pierce through the attack of the Knight grade armor and onlybination knight artifact and knight grade defensive skill were able to stop thempletely.

    Now their power had increased even more and I was able tounch six bolts through the skill.

    Seeing six bolts of manaing toward him, his attitude quickly changed to the defensive.

    The Sandyer on his mace started to spread to cover his body but unlikest time, this time the mana bolts are a way to fast.

    The Sandyer of his, only able to cover his head and chest while other parts of his body will be the mercy of my fire bolts.

    I was right, my fire move toward him piercing through the air, by the time they had reached him, the sandyer was only able to cover his head and chest.

    ¡¯¡¯Pic pic pic!" "Puchi Puchi Puchi!"

    Three of my fire bolts that were attacking toward his chest and head collided against the sandyer which only able to stop them for short while piercing through it.

    I am not surprised seeing this but these three bolts were not my main focus, my main focus was the lower three bolts which are piercing through, his stomach and legs.

    His stomach and leg were only protected by his knight grade armor.

    The three mana bolts were felt the small obstruction of armor defense which took away their 40% percent of the power.

    They traveled through his body as if lit was butter, leaving a sharp burning smell behind.

    Whenever the mana bolts touch the skin, they will change their property.

    At that time they will less focus on piercing and more focus on the burning the path they are traveling, dealing maximum damage this way.

    They just feel very painful as looking at George¡¯s face, he looked like he is facing the torture of the lifetime.

    I can even see light smokeing from the small holes that my mana boys had made on his stomach and his thighs.

    The only disappointment that I can see the effect of three bolts which Iunched towards its head and chest.

    I really want to see if they were able to pierce the twoyer of defense or not.

    "Fire strike!"

    Iunched an attack again as soon as I got enough mana as those six bolts of fire nearly took ny percent of mana.

    I had to drink mana potion right afterunching the attack as I¡¯m doing right now.

    Six bolts again traveled towards Geroge but unlikest time, this time, I sensed the mana fluctuation and next moment a ball of sand covered George.

    I got quite shocked seeing such skill, one look at such skill and one will know that this one of the best defense skill.

    This is one of best defense skill not because of its defensive power which I had no idea about it but the area it covered.

    The defensive skill of George gave his defense 360?, he will able defend against any attack which came into his way.

    I am a little confused though, this skill may be one of the best defensive skill but from what I am seeing, one can¡¯t move while using it.

    While activating this skill, George had made himself a sitting target, I can¡¯t seem to understand why he did that.

    The only usible exnation is that he wants to make this matching tie, after defending using this skill for an hour.

    I will think about why he did thister but now I had to use this golden opportunity andunch as many attacks I can.

    Fire Strike!

    I attack again with fire strike, this time little differently than before.

    Instead of attacking different spot likest lime, I released all the six bolts at the same spot, so, my mana bolts could leverage on the power of each other and my target is supposed ce of his head.

    "Pud puff puf...."

    I did not hear anything except for my mana bolts piercing through the sandyer.

    I got a little disappointed seeing there is no change in my attack but I did not get disappointed by it andunched another attacked as soon as I had enough mana.

    Fire strike! Fire strike! Fire strike....

    I keptunching attacks one after another and after sixth time, I felt it is not going to work and to attack after getting closer when the sand ball suddenly copse.

    After copsing of the sand ball, I saw George lying unconscious, at first, I did not understand how he became unconscious but after getting a clear look at his head, I understood all.

 Chapter 242 Future

    His whole head ispletely bloodied, one can not any dry spot or hair on his body.

    He looked like a red devil with his face colored red with his own blood!

    Small streams of his blood could be seen wetting the floor of the arena.

    If I did not see his nostrils ring and chest heaving, I would have definitely thought, I¡¯d really killed him, seeing all this blood dripping down on his body.

    I know he is very alive but some people in the audience did not seem to think so.

    I could hear people talking I killed him and some people are not nondescript about it, even seeing medics feeding him the mana.

    While they were busy using me, I am busy thinking about how all my shotsnded on his head to make him directly unconscious.

    After thinking for a while I came across the most probable answer.

    Most likely, after I leveled up andunched my first attack, it probably pierces through the defense of mace which he used as a defense and defensive mask he was wearing.

    After seeing the power and speed of my bolts, he knew there was no chance of running away as my bolts will easily catch up to him.

    So, he decided to use his trump card which is his sand globe defensive skill and pass the time, till our match became a tie.

    This skill of his provided 360 protection but remembering is size, I don¡¯t think one can move much when inside the sand globe.

    One cant even relives itch when one inside that is howpact space inside the globe would have been.

    The guess I made about the position of his head was urate, that is when Iunched an attack after attack.

    My bolts passed through the defense without feeling obstruction of his head and his mask, injuring his head for good.

    He endured a few rounds of bolts but after some time, he wouldn¡¯t able to endure anymore and fell unconscious.

    So, this much be what happens, I thought as walk toward waiting area amidst the cheer of the crowd, with the smile of earning one artifact that I am wearing on my body.

    I have to say, it felt really good to receive cheer of tens of thousands of people at the same time.

    I can now slightly imagine, how would it felt to this on the stage of the league of Heroes where the audience is ten times more than this.

    I walk back to the training area and sat back on my seat and at that time, robots have already cleaned the George blood off the stage.

    I can¡¯t image how George would feel after he woke up.

    Beaten till he became unconscious, even leaving his blood on the stage, that out to heart his self-esteem a little especially when the opponents rank is much lower than his.

    A minuteter another match is announced and surprisingly it was that of a perfect scorer and unsurprisingly, it ended within a fifteen second.

    It was an absolute crush despite having a threeyer defense of defensive skill, knight grade artifact and rock skin ability he did notst for more than fifteen seconds.

    That was really a battle!

    Battles were fought to get into the top twenty-five, some were interesting while some downright bored where a participant did nothing more than make use of the huge area by running around it.

    I also got many congrattions from many of my friends, the one surprised me is from Rhea.

    We kept contact even after getting out of the realm and some talk on social media.

    She is also participating in thepetition of Corporal stage and hoping to take the ce in Top 100.

    I sent good wishes to get into Top 100 which qualifier matches are happening right now on the different venue.

    Thepetition for Corporal stage is even harder than that of the specialist stage.

    Higher the stage is, tougher thepetition became as it involves many stakes.

    The onlypetition of Specialist stage is most carefree among all fourpetition but the reward we get peanutpare to what they get.

    I took a sigh and did not think about that as I now had a more important topic to stress about than thispetition and its prices.

    I now finally had leveled up to the peak of Specialist stage and this is also the limit of what Ashlyn can reach due to her strain.

    Now, I have to find a way to break that strain limit.

    It is not impossible to break the strain limit, many people had done that and I can do as well.

    The important question is how. I had searched on the web for days but it was futile and when I asked Jim and Jill, they always said I had to reach my limit before they could answer the question.

    Now that I leveled up to the peak of Specialist stage which also may limit, I can know the answer.

    I n on asking them tomorrow, the quicker I will know the answer, the quicker I can try to break the limit.

    Right after I had won my match, I had reviewed the congrattion message from Jill and Jim, who are sitting in the audience.

    Both of them hade here to support me despite their busy schedule.

    More and more matches went on and in the blink of an eye, twenty-four matches are over.

    Only one match remaining to be fought before the top 25 could be announced.

    Because it is thest match before the top 25, it¡¯s hyped increased more and the audience started to cheer loudly before they could even reach the stage.

    The match started with great apuse and both of the participants had started with their best move.

    There is another aspect of this fight that made it more interesting that the difference in strength between two opponent is really less.

    There is only a difference of one rank between them and both of them own five skills each.

    This probably is the reason the organizer chose to be thest match in the Top 50.

    Both of them didn¡¯t disappoint and started fighting tooth and nail, never stop to amaze the audience with the fight.

    While watching, I alsopare myself to them and thought how would I react if this move used against me.

    This is had I had picked up in recent days and I think it helping a lot.

    It is already proved that visualizing the fight in mind help a little but one also had to strength to back it up moves he visualize otherwise it can only be one¡¯s fantasy.

    The fight went on for straight twenty-five minutes before the girl revealed her trump and struck viciously, ending the fight single move.

    I cheered loudly seeing her move, this is called the real trump card.

    When you used it, it will strike the opponent dead before he knew it.

    Next second the list of Top 25 is revealed, with my name also in it, with many familiar faces that won their matches earlier.

 Chapter 243 One Minuit I

    As I go over the opponent, I thought they are not as difficult as they used to be.

    This was probably because I leveled up and power of my knight grade skill¡¯s power had increased exponentially.

    Of the twenty-five opponent, only six till now had shown enough power to block my fire strike.

    I try hard enough and my luck is good, I may have a chance to beat them all.

    Before leveling up, my only dream to reach the level up but now I am dreaming about being champion.

    It all happened because of single level up and distance between me and other opponents had shortened exponentially.

    It would not have been possible before but now it is possible.

    As time passed, I saw many holowatches of participant around me kept buzzing so is mine but the buzzed I¡¯ve been waiting for did note.

    My holowatch currently buzzing with many sponsorships offers an invitation from the organizations but the invitations that I had been waiting for did note.

    I did not receive the single mail from the top organization, not even mail for regr membership much less an elite one.

    I can¡¯t seem to understand this, frommon sense, I should be able to revive the elite membership of Top 7 organization as soon as I got into the Top 50 but I¡¯ve received none nada.

    I first did not have much interest in a bing member of any organization but after knowing the benefits one received, I could help but want to be their member.

    The one point sold me out most is being a chance to became the super elite.

    Other organizations also have super elite but their quantity and quality could notpare to the Top 7 organizations.

    I have a dream to became stronger that super elite but in order to surpass the super elite, I first had to gain the power to contend against the super elite.

    Times passed and soon the half hour is over andpetition started again.

    I was quiteid back on my seat but just as I saw my name, I jumped up.

    I did not expect to be the first one to fight against in Top 25 round would be me but I am happy it is me.

    I have to win this fight and do well especially if my performance is good enough then I could be one of the seven who could skip the next round.

    As after this Top 25 round, there will be 13 people remaining but there is only space for ten people to make up for the Top 10 and revive its price.

    So, those six people who have the lowest score will fight each other and three winners will be added to the rest of the seven top make the ten participants for top 10.

    My opponents previous rank 15 in the assessment of Top 1000.

    He is the same age as me and is elite of Top 7 organization.

    He had shown five knight grade skills so far and his most distinctive is his speed types skill which entuated his lightning ability.

    He is one of the fastest participants amongst the twenty-five people.

    I smiled seeing his info, let¡¯s see if you are capable enough to dodge my fire bolts.

    As I got into the area, I found he is already there waiting.

    He did not say anything except for giving me a look which I can¡¯t seem to identify.

    As I reach the center of the arena, I activated all my artifact, covering my body fully with theyer of protection.

    "Tong!"

    The tong rang out indicating star of battle and without waiting my opponent came toward.

    As mana fluctuation spread out, I saw his legs covered in lightning as he came toward me with his butterfly sword.

    ¡¯He really is one of the fast participants!¡¯ I eximed as I saw himing toward.

    George speed who I though am really fast is really palepared to him as my this opponent speed is about thirty to forty percent faster than him.

    Seeing himing toward me, Iunched my attack, a single moment ofteness could cost me this battle, especially against an opponent whose speed is so damn fast.

    Fire Strike!

    Iunch six bolts of fire strike together, unlikest time, this time I did notunch my firebolts at a different part of the opponent¡¯s body.

    If I do that, there is a slight chance he will be able to dodge my bolts in time seeing his speed and reaction.

    This time Iunched the six bolts widely, Iunched them wide enough to cover all his exits.

    No matter how fast he is, he will surely be hit by at least one fire bolt of mine.

    He seemed to activate his defensive skill as soon as he sensed fluctuation from me.

    When bolts lefts my sword, he was only two meters away from me, theteness of a single moment and attack of that butterfly de would be on my body.

    Just as I release bolt I took the huge sip of mana, the biggest one I¡¯ve ever taken as next few attacks would take a lot of mana and I will not have enough time drink the potion for mana.

    He had quickly changed his direction in the intention of surviving against my attack but his speed is too slowpared to my bolts.

    No matter how much he tries to dodge, at least two bolts will definitely hit him.

    "phus Puchi!" I am right but also a little sword.

    Atst moment, he dodges the bolt which going to pierce his waist and bolt was only able grazed by the defensiveyer of his armor.

    He was lucky at one bolt but he was not lucky for another, that moved toward his shoulder.

    When it collided against the defensiveyer of skill, it was not able to stop it even for a moment.

    The defense type skill of his clearly inferior that of George which able to stop the bolt for the slight moment.

    After breaching defensiveyer of skill, the boltpletely disregarded defense of his armor and pierced his shoulder.

    Just as bolt pierces his shoulder, a clear look of horror appeared on his face and he ran away without waiting.

    Fire Strike!

    I againunched the attack, he made a mistake running away if he had continued with his attack, he would be pierced by some of the bolts of mine but his attack alsonded on me and at such close distance with his attack type skill.

    My injuries would have sure greater than his and by luck, it had tounch the second attack then I would have been finished by him.

    This was a risky gamble for me but it paid off as he ran away, now I canfortablyunch an attack on the single spot while he tries it all do dodge my attack.

    With mana, I have in me and lethality of my mana bolts, this match should be finished in a minute.

    Fire....

    Cheer cheer!.......

    I walk out of the arena enjoying the cheer of the audience while my opponent lying on the ring with numerous holes in his body.

    Who told him to run away, that was the biggest mistake that cost him his defeat within a minute.

 Chapter 244 Bloodline Limi

    Note: Tomorrow will be thest episode of this ark.

    I hope my fight was good enough to let me skip the next round and get me directly into the top 10.

    I shook my head at such thought, mine was the first match, there is eleven more before I can say my performance is good enough to get me that spot.

    The next match started as soon after I sat back on my ce.

    I watched them carefully as I will fight one of them for my next fight.

    When I finally saw the trump card of participants, I got quite startled.

    I have to say my initial assessment of them quite wrong after some of them revealed their final trump cards.

    They are stronger than I had imagined but I am still confident in beating them.

    One by one all the matches are finished and list for the next round announced.

    A bright smiled appeared on my face as I saw that my name is not on the list.

    I am one of lucky seven people who will not fight the next fight as I directly got an entry in the top 10 because of a good score in a fight.

    Being in Top 10 means, all artifact I am wearing is no longer a loan, they have be mine now.

    Not only that I will receive a knight grade skill from my training center and one knight grade artifact from thepetition.

    I can believe the city council had been so stingy with price, especially against our specialist stage like us.

    Giving Top 50 just ticket to Space realm and Top just one knight grade artifact even normal sponsor offer more than that.

    Soon the six fights are over and Top Ten had been decided.

    The next round in little different as who your opponent would be decided by you and your luck.

    As all ten participants have to take the ball from the jar and those two who will have the same number will have to fight.

    There is still an hour break before fights of the top Ten begins.

    There is a message from Jill, telling me that she is in a private lounge cafe.

    Seeing I have enough time and already studied my opponent enough that I can recall everything about them, I decided to meet and might as well use this chance to ask her about how to break the strain limit.

    In two minutes, I reached the cafe and spotted jill sitting on the table alone drinking coffee.

    The jill I am seeing now ispletely different than the one, that the one three months ago.

    All the extra fat she had on her body ispletely gone, transforming her to the slim beauty, same level that of Sarah and Ellen.

    She still looked cute though, because of those beautiful big blue eyes of her.

    ¡¯¡¯You battles were really amazing!" Said jill as she hugged me before sitting back on her table.

    "Well thank you!" I replied and ordered something for me.

    "How¡¯s your brother, still grounded?" I asked both siblings were grounded to the space realm fiasco three months ago.

    When she met me a week ago, she told me they will have a chance to get released from their punishment as both of them had made sufficient progress.

    ¡¯¡¯No, aunty is still not satisfied, my brother will get free from a week or two but I will have to keep training for a few months more as aunty thinks I am still not powerful enough to pass super elite training sessfully!" Jill saidiningly but her expression seemed pretty shrugged about it.

    I am shocked hearing that, from what I know from here and there.

    I know that super elite training has only three months of training and 90% percent of it nothing more pushing people to create maximum seals of supremebat exercise.

    It is not a big secret, the big secret is rest 10% of super elite training as that is what makes them super elite.

    Only high echelons of organizations and those who experience know about it.

    As for what jill said, means she had a chance of clearing super elite training, that is very rare.

    Most of the no one clear super elite training, clearing it means bing super elite right in the training.

    Even her brother wasn¡¯t able to do that, he was only able to be a full super elite after he ate a piece of mystical medicine I gave him and be able to finish somest condition became super elite because of that but what jill is saying that she has a chance of bing super-elite in the training and that¡¯s really something.

    ¡¯¡¯Keep up the hard work!" I said and did not ask about that subject anymore.

    We talk some light subjects before I remember that I remember the important question that I have to ask her.

    "So, now that I finally level up, won¡¯t you tell me how to break the strain limit," I asked, heavy anticipation could be heard through my voice.

    He faces somber as I asked this question and ce the spoon back in her te before taking a sigh.

    "I would have preferred to tell you this after thepetition but now that you asked, I might as well tell you here," she said.

    This secret must involve something important to make her this series.

    ¡¯¡¯The strain limit is you know is actually called bloodline limit and the limit that experiencing on level up is the false limit." She said.

    I looked both startled and skeptical, startled because it is my first time hearing word Bloodline and skeptical because she said the limit on the level is not the true limit.

    "False limit?" I asked her to clear away my doubt.

    "I don¡¯t know much about, just that the first bloodline limit of monster is a false limit, only several stages one will experience the true limit, that is the limit near impossible to break," she said while looking me intently.

    I can understand her to look, she looks probably saying that couldn¡¯t I just take a better monster.

    A monster with on stage higher strain that Ashlyn would have been fine as at corporal stage I would have been able to bond with my second monster by then.

    I gave her a smile and didn¡¯t say much, true limit is not important to me as long I able to break this false limit, I¡¯ll be able to level up to Corporal stage.

    The main focus of my should be breaking this false limit on Ashlyn¡¯s strain.

    "To break this false limit, you have to create a very deep body where the death of your is the death of it and the death of its death of you and had to ovee a danger together with your monster that chances of you surviving is very minute," she said.

    Her description is not perfect but I understood the gist of it that is why probably most of the people bond with the monster that had corporal stage strain.

    Only in a remote town like ours, people bond with minster low level as their as they had no aspirations for the future.

    Jillter exin the whole process in details she got from her father which she proudly dered one of the most knowledgeable men in westblood.

    As for what jill said is simple, Ashlyn I have to walk into the death¡¯s door, an impossible danger that we had never experienced before and try to break limit in that condition as only in extreme life and death could one break the limit.

    "There is an easy way where you can save yourself such trouble and rxedly level up!" Jill said smilingly.

    My heartbeat elerated hearing that the first way had very had a very high chance.

    If there is a way where I could save myself from near dying then I will be very happy to do that, no matter how expensive that way is.

    "What is it?" I asked hastily, unable to contain my voice.

    "Eat a miracle fruit that helps you level up!" she said in a serious voice but soon startedughing.

    "Don¡¯t joke!" I said annoyingly and admonishing myself for getting too excited.

    "It¡¯s not a joke, miracle fruit really helps in breaking the false limit, breaking true bloodline limit is apletely different matter though," said Jill confirming the joke she is not but the truth.

    I was a little annoyed at first but soon though, it might be possible for me to eat miracle fruit with Ashlyn help.

    To others, it might be difficult for others to encounter the miracle fruit but I have a slight chance with the help of the Ashlyn.

    But I don¡¯t think I will able to find miracle fruit in the republic. The environment is not suitable enough for miracle fruit to grow.

    Only space realm where is dense mana exit, only such ce can produce a miracle and currently only space realm I could enter Minerva space realm which will open in fourteen months.

    Looks like I have no choice is but do it the hard way.

    After talking a few more minutes with, I walk balk to participant area as apetition about resume in a few minutes.

    Unbeknown to Michael when he left jill walk to the corner of the cafe sat next to beautiful women in her thirties.

    The women are so beautiful to topple the cities but not a single person chose to talk to her.

    They would even skirt around to avoid her table for some reason.

    "So, aunty what do you think of my friend?" Jill asked excitedly to the beautiful women.

 Chapter 245 Finale

    Jill asked her aunt, she wanted to bring Micheal to her organization for some time because potential she saw in him but she didn¡¯t get a chance till now.

    Her organization is a little different from other organizations, it is a neutral organization which always stayed away from power struggle of other organizations.

    The process of recruiting of their organization is little different than others that is always why they have very few numbers.

    Their numbers are even less than shadow rogues who have minimum numbers than any other organizations.

    "Your friend is quite good, he would have been very suitable for our organization but sadly, he has no future." Her aunt said with a sigh.

    Jill¡¯s shocking hearing this, it is Micheal potential that made her want to recruit him in her organization otherwise no matter how good friend he is, she would have not forced her aunt toe here to see the performance of Michael.

    ¡¯¡¯He hasn¡¯t received an invitation from the seven organizations right?" said her aunt.

    I could help but nod hearing this as Micheal alsomenting how he did not receive an invitation from the top seven organizations.

    "What is the reason?" I asked, I huge potential Michael, the only w he has is that monster of his.

    As long as he overcame the false limit, which she had full confidence in him, he can bond with another monster which had a high-level bloodline.

    Now, that my aunt is saying that he had zero potential and not worth recruiting, this really stumped me.

    "Fat Monster syndrome!" said my aunt, just as I heard these words, my body shook heavily.

    These words could produce terror in anyone heart.

    Those who fell into this syndrome are very unlucky especially those who have low strain monster.

    I don¡¯t quite remember the technical name of the fat monster syndrome but it isn¡¯t a syndrome that one is born with but a syndrome one gets after one bonded with the monster.

    Normally before the bonding, the human had a single box of mental space which is then taken by the monster after one had bound with it.

    After one level to Corporal stage, one produces another block of space which can house another monster.

    Normally people won¡¯t bond with a monster right away after leveling up to Corporal stage as mental space little weak and put a lot of strain on one¡¯s progress but one can still bond with the Corporal stage.

    As for what fat monster syndrome does is that the first monster you had bonded would take over the second ce also.

    Leaving no space for another monster.

    Not only it upies second space that opened up at the Corporal stage, it even upies space which opens space at the lieutenant stage, colonel grade or so.

    Once space is upied, it can be returned even if the monster were to die.

    One can¡¯t know before bonding that monsters would be a fat monster which took all the space.

    Also, this condition also sensed by lieutenant stage or above powerhouse.

    Micheals future is really bleak to bond with a fat monster and which have low-level bloodline at that.

    The fat monster would have been fine if the monster had a bloodline of corporal level, Michael still would have had bleak future but with his low-level monster, his future is really bleak.

    With little hard work and luck, he would be able to break his false limit but breaking the true limit is near impossible.

    I didn¡¯t hear anyone till now had broken the true limit on their monsters bloodline.

    Such a waste of potential by the wrong monster choice.

    ______________________________________

    Thepetition had resumed and all ten of went to the stage for the draw.

    The thing about bloodline limit, I had already put it in my as all my focus on the ck jar ced in the center of the stage.

    Six people had already taken out their draw and now it is my turn.

    ¡¯Gurgur¡¯ i put my hand in the opaque ck jar and took out the first ball my hand touch.

    I kept wishing for the good opponent as I took out the ball out of the jar.

    No. 3

    My heart took a huge beat as I saw this number.

    Elle Cooper, she will be my opponent as both of our names projected on the screen.

    As I turn my neck to look at her, I also found her looking at me.

    Both of us looked at each other before looking away.

    I will have to try really hard to beat and the best time would be the start of the battle.

    As long as my firebolt pieced her vital parts in the first three seconds, only then I will have a chance to win the battle.

    Soon after everyone got their turn at the draw and returned to their seat except for the two who got No.1 in their draw.

    The first match is between perfect scorer Hermon and Reynold who just entered the top 10 after winning a matchst round.

    The match was not that interesting as Reynold was not really an opponent of Herman, after barely surviving a minute, he had to surrender as Hermans sword on his neck.

    The second fight which started had be one of the best fights in thepetition.

    It is Magnus versus Richard the perfect scorer.

    Most of the people were betting on the Richard being winner seeing he perfect scorer but they couldn¡¯t be more wrong.

    As the battle started, it started going ording to audience wishes.

    Richard started to suppress every move of Magnus, not even giving Magnus chance to react.

    I thought Magnus would lose a battle in a minute or two but suddenly Magnus¡¯s power soared and battle reversed.

    It was now Richard who was having a hard time, not only Richard able tounch an attack but he kept receiving injuries and in five minutes, he was thrown out of the stage by Magnus.

    This fight was really amazing, the best fight ofpetition so far but now is not the time to think about it as it was my time to battle.

    As long as my firebolt hit her vital spots then I am the winner.

    Jill earlier had said that no in thepetition had the defense skill which could stop my Firebolt.

    So, my best strategy would be to attack her head and chest before she couldunch an attack at me.

    Soon I and Elle stood in the center of the area and activated our artifacts.

    Elle¡¯s weapon is a little umon, like normal weapons like sword, saber spear, etc she used a whip as her weapon.

    I didn¡¯t underestimate it seeing its unconventional, seeing many people whipped by it very badly.

    ¡¯¡¯Tong!"

    The tong rang out and without waiting I started to circte supremepute exercise to the fullest and swung my sword tounch my attack.

    "Fire strik!" I was halfway into activating my fire strike as it took a fraction of second tounch when I found something cking toward me and next moment it gripped my neck very tightly which broke my activation of skill.

    Before I know it, I felt the heavy strain on my neck and before I could do anything, I found myself flying in the air.

    "THUD!"

    I wanted to use the sky steps to stop my momentum but it¡¯s toote as I crashed out of the arena with the thud.

    What just happened?

    I asked myself as I dazedly went back to my seat in the participant area.

    The fight is over in a second and I still have no idea what happened.

    Only when I watch my battle in slow motion on my holowatch did I understand what happened in the arena.

    It turned out just as the battle started both of us activated our skills.

    Her skill activated faster, her skill was the rare supportive type which merged with her whip which made it faster and stronger.

    Before I know it, the whip gripped my neck and flunked me out of the arena.

    It¡¯s really humiliating, though I did not have any anger toward Elle as she did what she has to do to win the battle but I still felt humiliated for being so weak, that I couldn¡¯t lunch the single attack before being defeated.

    Thepetition passed in a blur as I watch the fights without much concentrating on them.

    When I fully came to myself, I found the final battle is being fought between Magus and Elle.

    Their fight really did justice to final andsted for fifty-five minutes with Magnus being the winner by a small margin.

    I stayed till the end and got my reward and when I went back to my apartment after much difficulty of my new fans, I found the samedy from the training center waiting by my door.

 Chapter 246 Fourteen Months Later

    "Puchi!" My sword pierced through the eye of peak level Corporal stage monster.

    I have been fighting it for ten minutes and only now I was able to kill it.

    This time fighting it, I did not use any skill or ability but purely killed it with my physical strength, that is quite an admirable feat even for myself.

    It has been fourteen months since Westbloodpetition had ended but there is not much change in my strength on the surface.

    I am still at the peak of Corporal stage, the biggest was that knowing fat monster syndrome.

    Ever since thepetition, I found Jill was acting little weird, I felt like she is hiding something from me.

    Finally five months ago, I wasn¡¯t able to control myself and asked finally what is wrong with her.

    Only then did Ie to know about the fat monster syndrome.

    I didn¡¯t react much after hearing that as that time first thing on me is to break the false limit and level up.

    Even now I still haven¡¯t felt the gravity of the fat monster syndrome as I still upied in breaking the false limit.

    When Jill told me the way to break the limit, I thought it would be dangerous but I will able to do it within six months but now fourteen months had passed and I am still at peak of the corporal level stage.

    The monster I just killed now is one of the subspecies of ming bull, other than its anger, it is known for being delicious.

    I had searched for it the whole afternoon and only fifteen minutes before I was able to find it.

    I had nned to make a dish out its meat in the evening.

    It has been five days, I¡¯ve returned to my hometown to rx as a weekter, the Minerva realm will open and I n to go inside it despite it being dangerous for a specialist grade.

    Now Minerva realm is my only choice, it contains both ways of me to level up.

    It has sufficient danger which could help me break the limit and also has mana dense enough to produce a miracle fruit.

    In this past year, I¡¯ve tried all to break the limit, I¡¯ve even gone against Master stage monster and barely able to survive.

    I¡¯ve tried all the ways I could think of, some were even downright crazy but despite all that, I wasn¡¯t able to break the limit.

    In this process, I¡¯ve killed thousands of monster and most of either peak corporal or sergeant stage monsters.

    I had be an obsession of me which sometimes drive me mad, made me do things that would do when I had a sober mind.

    What made it worse than all of my friends of had reached a peak of Corporal stage.

    Even Ron, whom I have seen only one time since graduation had reached a peak of Corporal stage unexpectedly while I am still stuck at the specialist stage, trying my all to level up so I could keep my head high and walk equally with them.

    Taking a sigh, I started to skin the monster.

    "Dhub!" I released the fireball to burn the parts of the useless monster parts and started to run back toward the town.

    ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!" Ashlyn who sitting on the branch also followed me seeing me running back to town.

    The monster around my town really weak, for Corporal level monster I had to enter a little deep.

    At my current speed, it will take me two hours to reach the town, I should be able to return home by the evening.

    In the way back, no waker monster than corporal stage dare toe close to me or attack me.

    Well, In my somewhat crazy obsession to break the limit, I¡¯ve killed so many monsters that I¡¯ve developed some sort if threatening aura that kept the monster away.

    That¡¯s not all, I¡¯ve made improvement in all except for level up.

    My fighting style is best amongst my friend including jill who had be super elite unsurprisingly.

    I¡¯ve created two more seals of supremebat exercise and even brought a very good knight grade speed type skill from the money I earned from killing the monsters.

    All my aspects improved except for the level up that I desperately want.

    After running for two hours, I saw the faint outline of the town wall and five minutester I entered the town.

    Walking fifteen minutes from the town wall, I reached my home.

    ¡¯Click!¡¯ I enter the house from the front door, only to find a very cute toddler ying with the blocks.

    ¡¯¡¯Brother!" She said excitedly in cute toddler voice and ran toward me with unstable steps.

    I swooped her in my arms before she fell on the ground in her excitement and injured herself.

    ¡¯¡¯Give a brother some kisses Alice!" I said and toddler in my arms started to shower my cheeks with the kisses.

    The cute toddler in my arms is my sister Alice who was born a year ago.

    We celebrated her one year birthday just yesterday.

    ¡¯¡¯Brother sweets!" Alice said cutely in her toddler¡¯s voice after she finished giving me her kisses.

    "Anything for my cute little sister," I said and gave her a small packet of jelly beans from my pocket.

    Her already puffed cheeks, puffed even more as she started munching on the jelly beans while still in my arms.

    "Micheal doesn¡¯t gave her snacks non stop!" said my mother as she came holding a bottle of milk.

    "Ok, mom!" I said but we both know that I didn¡¯t mean that even a bit.

    We both know that I rarely said no to my sister, whenever she asked for sweets I gave it to her, especially when ites to food, that is why I have tens of packet of her favorite food in my storage.

    After giving her some kisses and I put down a little bundle of joy and went to freshen up.

    When I came back from freshening, I found Alice is ying with Ashlyn.

    Ashlyn did not like other people much but she like my sister very much that is why she will let Alice smolder her with an embrace and wouldn¡¯t fly away like her parents when her smothering gets too much.

    Seeing it started to dark, I unloaded some monster material on the kitchen table and started to cook.

    A few months ago, to divert my stress and frustration, I started to take a weekly cooking ss and it turned out, I am quite good at it.

    The cooking instructor even praised me and said I should be a chef if retired from adventuring.

    "Need any help?" I heard my father¡¯s voice behind me.

    ¡¯¡¯No, all is done!" I replied as I nearly finished cooking.

    My father nodded and took seat chair and started to read something from his holowatch.

    In the whole year, the biggest change urred in my father.

    Due to him fanatical about his research, he went beyond my imagination is circting supremebat exercise.

    Even my progress which is quite good ording to my level seemed quite puny in front of him as crossed the magic line that stumped a lot of people.

 Chapter 247 Fourteen Months Later II

    Note: This Ark will worth your time and spirit stones.

    He had created and surpassed the ten seals, which stumped all the people.

    Creating the tenth seal is not a simple thing. After one created eight seals, one starts to feel like some kind of resistance including pain.

    That why after I created my eighth seal nine months ago, I am now stuck in the second move to create the ninth seal.

    No matter how much I try circting for supremebat exercise, I felt that grueling resistance whenever I circte the exercise and as the time passed the pain became even more intense that one cant continues after that.

    My father said that this resistance is a natural barrier and the resistance is even greater for those whose age in less than twenty.

    The reason because our mana veins hadn¡¯t fully developed yet and circted mana into undeveloped mana veins going be difficult than normal but also became of that when one lesser than twenty able to create the tenth seal, he gets more benefits than the adults.

    After creating the tenth seal, all seals of supremebat exercise go through change and they brought immense benefits to the creator, my father is a clear example of that.

    Then the tenth seal brought visible change in his body, not only he looked much younger than before, he is very much stronger.

    In terms of physical power, my father is way stronger than me.

    It¡¯s a blessing that my father has no interest in fighting and all he did that for the sake of his research.

    He had even converted shed in the backyard as hisb where he could daily circte supremebat exercise and collect data with tens machines which are lying around in the shed.

    "Dinner ready!" I shouted and started making a table for everyone.

    ¡¯¡¯What a feast!" Another feast said excitedly as she came holding alive in her arms.

    I¡¯vee home every month, especially stay for a week since my precious sister is born.

    So, ever since I¡¯ve taken cooking sses, I¡¯ve always cooked whenever Ie home.

    I¡¯ve most of the time brought cooking ingredients from westblood but sometimes I hunt for them also, like today.

    "It¡¯s tasty as always!" ¡¯¡¯Chew chew!"

    My mother and Ashlyn praised as they started to eat.

    All of them very concentrate on enjoying the food except for my baby sister, she is ying with her food and eating only when mom glover at her.

    "How long your special trainingst?" asked my father while taking the bite of his food.

    I had already told them that my fake organization sending me to the special training in the space realm.

    I can¡¯t tell them that I am going to the Minerva realm, a simple search on their holowatch will tell them how dangerous the Minerva realm is.

    I don¡¯t like lying to my parents but sometimes lying is better than telling the truth.

    "A little more than a month," I replied.

    The timing which Minerva realm open for isn¡¯t fixed, sometimes it opened for twenty days, sometimes thirty and thirty and thirty-five days.

    I will only know the definite answer on the day of the opening which is a weekter.

    ¡¯¡¯Brother leaving!" Alice said in her toddlernguage, her cheeks are puffed red and little water in her eyes could be seen.

    If I didn¡¯t say something good to pacify her next moment, then I will have heard her cry.

    "Of course not precious, I will never leave my precious sister!" I said and pinched her cheeks lovingly.

    Her cheeks turned normal and she started to eat her food again seeing mom is looking at her.

    Rest of dinner went well as we did not talk about a heavy subject as leaving in front of Alice.

    Every time I¡¯vee to visit, Alice became very happy but the time of leaving is a nightmare.

    She always cries when she saw me leaving and that time making her quite is a really tough job.

    After dinner, I yed with Alice for a while before she started feeling sleepy and mom took her to her crib to sleep.

    "How is your research going?" I asked my father.

    "It going quite great, I should be able to finish preliminary in half a year!" said my father.

    "Well it¡¯s good," I said with a smile, my father research speed faster than expected and if higher-ups are not that dumb then he will receive a certification of Grade 2 doctor in six months also.

    This is the only preliminary research and he wishes to do more.

    I have already transferred ten million into my parents ount forcefully month ago, which will be enough for his take coursed and do research for his Grade 3 doctor certification.

    Unlike my father, my mother did not have much interest in the field of medicine, she became a doctor just because it gave her a normal and simple life but now I could see lodging in her eyes to do something fruitful seeing my father passionately pursuing his dream.

    I hope she would find her passion as well just like my father.

    I talk with my parents for an hour more before going into my room to sleep.

    ¡¯Hum hi hunn....¡¯ Humming my favorite tune, I change into my pajamas andid on the bed.

    It is quite early for me to sleep and even if I tried, I will not fall asleep this early.

    Knowing this, I opened one book from my holowatch and started to study it.

    In this past year, except for the crazily pursuing level up, the thing I most did is to study this book.

    The Complete Mysteries of Totem, I found this book on remains of the human body, at the start of my adventure in the westblood city.

    Ever since then, I would study this book whenever I got the time and in the past year, I keep studying it even more.

    It a veryplex book and I had to spend more than one and a half year just to understand the introduction but now that part is over and studying of runes has finally begun.

    After studying the runes for a few days, one thought came into my mind that I¡¯ve had underestimated these runes way too much.

    Runes are a representation of worldws, each and every rune is veryplex and elusive, I have spent days just to get a basic understanding of these runes.

    They are equally exciting as they are difficult and studying them aid me a lot mentally as it zapped all my mental stamina in an hour of just studying them.

    After constant studying of these runes, I had noticed a small change in me.

    I have be a lot calmer and my control over my ability also increased as well.

    As I was studying, an idea shed through my mind.

    Why don¡¯t I give this book my parents to study, especially my mother to see if she had any interest in studying it?

    It would be good if she produced some interest in it.

    I studied the book for an hour and unconsciously fell into sleep without closing the book in my holowatch.

 Chapter 248 Fire Flash I

    I am leaving today by the evening train, it been quite good to spend some time with the family but now it is time to back to the real world.

    Minerva realm would open in six days and for that, I still have many preparations to make, most importantly I have to buy a speed type of skill.

    Currently, I have three knight grade skillsbat type, strength type, and defense type.

    After thepetition over, the training center had given me a knight grade skill as they promised.

    Just that, the skill was little peculiar, that skill said to be one of weakest skill but also one of the strongest skill amongst low-level knight grade skill.

    The skill they gave me is Strengthening the type of skill, which uses mana and vitality both to activate and the amount of vitality is to be sufficiently powerful can only be gotten by ten or more seals of supremebat exercise.

    Currently, its power barely reaches the power of knight grade skill, it will only its full strength after I create ten or more seals of supremebat exercise.

    My second skill, I brought about a year ago from the money I got from the sponsoring and little monster hunting.

    It is defense type skill which I had desperately needed it, it cannot be said to be best or worst amongst the knight grade skill.

    It is medium but it does quite a good job protecting me from the dangers.

    Thest skill I have attacks type skill Fire Strike which needs no introduction.

    Now the only skill I need is speed type skill if I canbine the speed of my fire jets with speed type skill that I will buy, then I am confident no one could match my speed within the same level as me, no matter how powerful their low-level knight grade skill is.

    I sighed and walk out bed to freshen up.

    This will best time, I spend some time with my family before going to the Minerva realm.

    The realm is very dangerous and I also wish to take risk of my own to make the breakthrough.

    Minerva realm is the best chance for me to break false limit if I hadn¡¯t able to do it their then I don¡¯t know how much time it will take for me break the limit.

    Shaking my head, I walk toward the kitchen to make breakfast.

    It is still early morning and my parents should wake up soon, I should start making breakfast.

    Time passed by from morning came afternoon and finally the evening.

    We just finished the early dinner and now I am packing my stuff as I have to leave for the railway station.

    I finished packing everything and now it is time to leave.

    When I went to the hall, I found my parents already sweating and Alice ying with Ashlyn.

    "All ready?" Asked my father, I nodded.

    My mother picked Alice in arms and we all walk out of our house and entered the hovercar that is already wearing outside our house.

    The ride to the train station is silent, the only one who made the sound is Alice as she looked outside the window.

    In ten minutes we reached the railway station and sat on the bench waiting.

    There is still forty minutes till the train arrive, to passed the I yed with Alice who is in my arms.

    ¡¯How cute!¡¯ said a boy of nine years seeing Ashlyn.

    I am not surprised by hearing such praise as Alice received it a lot.

    With her big green eyes, chubby baby cheeks and small ponytail Alice looked very cute that everyone wants to pinch her cheeks and shower with her kisses.

    Time passed by and I saw the train leading in the station.

    "Umma ummma...." "Brother will miss you!"

    I showed her cheeks with multiple kissed and handed her a small exquisite box into her chubby hands.

    I gave quicks hugs to my parents and walk into the train while waving my hand at them.

    "brother! wahhhhh wahhhh....." I heard Alice calling me in her toddler¡¯s voice before started crying loudly.

    All I could do wave through trains ss and hope she would notice a small exquisite box in her. It is a box of her most favorite sweets, the sweets she liked most.

    A minuteter the train started and next second, I lost the sight of my sister and parents.

    Wiping the tears that formed in my eyes, I walk toward my seat.

    I¡¯vee to town more than ten times in near two years but tears could help but form in my eyes every time I¡¯ve left.

    Getting my emotion in control, I sat back on my seal and just tried to sleep, so when I woke up tomorrow, I will be near westblood.

    Usually, I don¡¯t sleep early but due to being emotionally tired, I fell into sleep in minutes.

    Next morning, I was awakened by Ashlyn pecking on my cheek and when I checked the time, only half an hour remain till the train reached the westblood stadium.

    Seeing that, I got up and freed up to get rid of the sleepy feeling.

    Soon we the train reached the station and I get out of it with Ashlyn.

    The hovercar was already waiting when I get out of the station to take me to my apartment.

    Ten minutester the hovercar stopped front from of silver skyscraper and I get out of it.

    This is my new apartment building, I had rented an apartment in it when I moved out of the training center two-month ago.

    Through the elevator, I quickly reached my apartment on the 121st floor.

    This is the most expensive apartment I¡¯ve ever rented if my parents heard it they will surely be shocked.

    It¡¯s rent alone cost me two hundred thousand credits but it¡¯s worth it seeing the services the building offers.

    It had a training facilitypare to the training center, not only that it has a spa and other beauty care facilities as well.

    This apartment is also a studio style apartment but it has three times more space than that of my old apartment in the training center.

    Here I can walk around without any stuff obstructing and space congestion.

    The most distinctive feature of my apartment is the view, I get quite a good eastside view of the westblood from my apartment.

    Putting down my backpack, I directly went for the bath, I have a lot to do today and the most important thing of all is buying the skill.

    I would have brought it a week ago before going home but jill stopped me saying every time before any big realm were to open, new stocks of skills appear in the market week before it.

    That it is the reason why I did not bring the skill week ago despite having the money.

    I hope the weight of the week will worth the skill as I will only have six days to learn the skill before Minerva realm opened.

    Aftering out of the bath, I changed into new cloths finished the lunch that I had ordered before getting out apartment with anticipation.

 Chapter 249 Fire Flash II

    All the stores that sell the knight grade skill are in the central ring, there are no such shops like that in the middle ring.

    Only the sergeant stage or above could enter such stores freely while those below that have to have a membership of the stores.

    Thankfully I got the membership with the help of jill¡¯s reference.

    I had taken a fast hovercar but it would still take me fifteen minutes to reach the store.

    I hope the wait worth it, it would be very sad if there is no new good skills appeared on the stone.

    The hovercar flew through the big wall gate of the central ring and whole view in front of mepletely changed.

    It¡¯s not my first timeing to the central ring but every time I see it, I couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of admiration.

    The central ring feels like apletely different city,pare to skyscrapers in the other two rings building in the central rings were not very tall.

    The tallest building in the central ring is fifty stories tall but each every building elegant and beautiful.

    The one who resides in the central ring is the real powerhouses of the westblood city.

    The people in the single block of the central ring are capable enough to raze the other two rings of westblood.

    It is the people of the central ring which are the main force fighting the monster horde that attacked the city while others act as a force to deal with the fodders.

    Soon my hovercar reached the store, The store is egg-shaped building which is only seven stories tall.

    I get out of the hovercar and walked into the building.

    There are usually a lot of people can bee is seening and going out of shop seeing that, I am not surprised.

    Like me, they also waited this day so they could buy the best skill that the store has to offer.

    There are two Master stage guards at the front entrance, one of them started to lift his hand to stop me but before his hand fully upped, I projected my store membership card in front of him.

    He dropped his hand and let me enter the store unobstructed.

    The first floor has the beautiful crystal interior, whoever designed it is very talented.

    The low-level Knight grade artifact ced on the crystal shelves while information and visuals of skills are projected from the crystal pirs.

    There are seven floors in the shop but my ess would let me only buy things from only the first floors.

    Only those with special membership like jill could shop on the second floor or above and those who do not have a membership will have at Master stage at least.

    As I entered the first floor, I heard the loud murmur and when saw the reason behind it, I myself couldn¡¯t help but shocked.

    Totem Artifact!

    There are nine crystalline cases are floating in the air and inside it are Totem artifacts.

    There are a sword, saber, spear, armor and other type of Totem artifacts.

    One can clearly differentiate totem artifacts and normal artifact after taking one look.

    Totem artifact is just different and they also looked different.

    Totem artifact is made by Lieutenant stage and above powerhouse and stage of totem, the artifact is dependent on at what stage their creator died, leaving them behind.

    The Totem artifacts in front of me are clearly left behind Lieutenant stage powerhouse but that did not diminish their values.

    Their value even surpassed Mid grade artifact, especially to who are below the lieutenant stage.

    I am quite surprised seeing they selling them on the first floor, as normally on the first floor is just regr low-level artifact and skill are sold.

    The better low level of artifact and skills are found in the second level and Totem artifact usually sell at third floor with medium grade skills and artifacts.

    Of all nine different artifacts, one I liked most is simple while armor dress.

    It looked like, it is made using pearl while scales of some monster, the owner of this totem artifact must have paid a really high price for materials to create such a beautiful dress.

    This simple while armor dress but If its owner would have more time, she should have made it even more beautiful than its current form right now.

    The armor dress is still beautiful and that is the reason why the bidding on its is highest.

    It had already reached four billion credits.

    Normally Lieutenant stage totem artifact sells around two to four billion but its bid had already reached four million.

    There are five days, in those five days, it bid would definitely rise near the six billion.

    Moving my gaze, I checked the other totem artifacts.

    They are good on their own right.

    Totem artifact created by lieutenant stage powerhouses and he or she would always choose the best materials for their Totem so they could give them the best enhancement.

    I hope, I will able to enter the lieutenant stage, after studying that book, I have a pretty good idea about the whole totem making the process.

    Seeing these totems, I also wanted to create my totem and sometimes I even think about what type of totem, I would create.

    Sighing, I looked away from totems walk towards the speed type knight grade skills section.

    I had already seen all the old skills so I did not waste my time and directly walk toward the new arrivals.

    On the new arrivals, there seven skills are ced which projecting their information and visual.

    Of seven skills three are neutral which could be used by anyone, no matter which ability they have while the two needs wind type ability and one needs fire and lightning respectively.

    I read the description of three neutral type skills first, reading their description there is not much change in my expression.

    The power of the skills is withing my expectation as they do not offer much enhancementpare to other skills on the old shelf.

    I was not hoping for a skill which gave me faster speedpare to other skill in old shelf as I know that is impossible.

    Those skills which could give faster speed are on the second floor.

    The main reason I was willing to wait, to wait as I am hoping for the skill that would offer something different than just fast speed.

    Like a higher level of mobility, even if that came from sacrificing speed a little.

    That would help in dodging a lot of attacks from the opponents and monsters.

    Most of speed type skill provide high speed but gives very less freedom of mobility.

    If you want mobility, then you have to practice until you can enough control over skill for you to perform some mobile actions while using the skill.

    The other three skills are no use to me, as they need lightning and wind ability.

    Now the only skill left is skill name Fire sh which uses fire ability for speed and I hope it will be good as it ismon sense the best skill for you is a skill that uses the ability you have.

 Chapter 250 Preparations

    They are best due to they used less mana than the neutral type skill and also easier to control.

    Fire sh, this skill which uses fire ability to create an aura of fire around the body which gave it a speed.

    As I further read the introduction, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    This skill provides an average speed but because of the aura it spread around the body, one can control this skill very easily, this indirectly meant that this skill is better at mobility.

    After reading the description and watching it¡¯s visual one more, I decided to buy this skill.

    The price of this skill us one hundred and fifty-six million.

    The price of normal low-level knight grade skills is between one hundred to two hundred million and one hundred and fifty-six million seemed quite reasonable to me.

    "Ting!" Without waiting, I shed my holowatch in the crystalline surface and the transaction ispleted.

    I really wanted to buy one attack type skill but I am really short on the money.

    If I would have not brought those fake potion in desperation, now I would had more than enough money to buy one attack type skill.

    Jim had warned me many times to not to believe in any potion that could break the false limit.

    There is no such potion, at least not in our continent.

    Still, I did not listen to him and brought such potion and thing in my time of desperation.

    I had opened more than a hundred million on such fake things.

    As my power increased, I started to hunt powerful monsters from that earning money had be very easy.

    Just two bodies initial level Specialist stage monster which I could easily kill with my fire strike would sell near million credits but earning money is what I was focused on that past year.

    Breaking the limit is all I had in my mind and still is.

    The reason I am buying the speed type skill because I am going to the Minerva realm and if Ie across which way out my league, this skill would help me in running away.

    Normally I don¡¯t fight using the skill like that will not help me breaking the limit.

    Every time I went to the forest, I receive heavy injuries to the point all my bones are broke and I am bleeding from head to tow but despite I am gone through these experiences, suffering the inhuman pain, I can¡¯t seem the break the limit.

    I shook my head to remove those sad thoughts out of my mind.

    Now my main focus should be Minerva realm, I have a feeling that my this adventure going to change my life forever.

    It is for good or bad only time can tell.

    Seeing I still have enough time, I decided the roam the store to see what new it is offering.

    I still have enough money to buy an artifact if something caught my eye.

    At the end of the petition, I had all the fighting artifacts I need for the fighting.

    I even have three extra knight grade artifact as I got while artifact set from the training center, one as price money andst two were mine.

    The three of them I left home in my parents care, my father could use them to protect his family in case hees across any danger.

    In here there is not only fighting artifact, but there is also utility artifacts as well.

    Such as a tent, I had brought knight grade tent seventh month ago from here as sometimes I spend time at the forest.

    It is very good, Grade one tent could notpare to it.

    I browse many artifacts but none of them catches my fancy, buying any of them would be useless as they will not help me in any way.

    After browsing artifacts, I moved back to the skill section to seen any if there is any new skill.

    If something really did catch my eye, I can always borrow money from Jim and jill.

    "Micheal!" I was just browsing through the strength type skills when I heard the sound behind me.

    I surprised to see it is rhea who called me and even more surprised to sense she had already reached an initial level of sergeant stage.

    The difference between our level had grown a lot, in the space realm, there is only a difference of stage between us but now it had grown into the different two stages.

    The difference may seem small but it is huge, even if I was able to break the false limit, I will still be behind her by two stages.

    I will have to put double efforts, I am putting right now to catch up to her.

    ¡¯¡¯Rhea, I haven¡¯t seen you in months!" I said as I gave her a light hug.

    It is near six months ago, I¡¯vee saw herst, that time she was at the peak of the corporal stage but now she is at sergeant stage.

    "I was sent to the rhythm city branch," she replied.

    She also participated in thepetition, the Corporal stage one in which she got quite a good rank in the top hundred which isparable Top 10 in Specialist stage.

    She got an offer from one of the Top seven organization The White Deer which she epted.

    She must have be even more powerful now that she got formal training from the organization.

    "Are you here to buy skill?" I asked, with her being a member of the organization, she can get better skill and artifact from her organization.

    Only the stuff on the second or third floor might interest her a little.

    ¡¯¡¯No, I am here with a friend, he wanted to make a bid at totem artifact!" Said and pointed toward the boy who seemed to be making a big.

    He is tall and quite handsome as well, a perfect choice of boyfriend and top of all that, he is at the peak of Seargent stage.

    We talk for a minute before the boy came back after making a bid.

    "Steve this my friend Micheal!" rhea introduced, steve just nodded at nomittally and left toward the second floor.

    All rhea could do is sh me an apologetic smile as she went with her boyfriend.

    I shook my head seeing this, I am not new to such behavior, I¡¯ve experienced it many times.

    Those with higher stages would always look down on others especially when the difference between the two stages is great and have no affiliation with any organization.

    Finding nothing interesting, I got out of the store and went back to my apartment.

    Having brought the most important thing, I just have to buy some misceneous things before my preparation isplete.

    The next five days, I n on studying and practicing the skill until I am bing proficient enough in it.

    Time passed by and in these five days, I did nothing but practice the skill and got a result better than I expected.

    Soon the morning of the sixth day came as I am checking things one mire time in my storage and backpack.

    Seeing all things are ordered, I wore my backpack and walk out of my apartment for Minerva realm.

 Chapter 251 Entering The Minerva Realm

    I got out of my apartment building and sat on the hovercar that I had already booked three days ago, so on time I didn¡¯t have to scramble for the hovercar to reach for the ce where Minerva realms entrance is.

    This hovercar is special as it will not stop outside the city gate but will directly take me to the ce where the entrance of Minerva realm is.

    Minerva realm is one of the realms that are open to all, anyone can enter it as long as they buy the ticket of price 50 million.

    Hundreds of thousands of people enter Minerva realm each time it opened, some go for a fortune while others go adventures and some like me go for the training.

    The realm is extremely dangerous with the master stage as its limit and the most important thing about it that it hadn¡¯t beenpletely explored. Minerva realm is dividiiintoiple regions and crossing off each region became unpredictable as It could send you to any part of that region.

    Thank god Jim and Jill both had given me the best map their organization haspare to their map, the map I brought from the market is absolute shit.

    It would take me one and a half hour to reach the entrance, plenty of time to take a nap. Last night I didn¡¯t get much sleep as I was busy studying the maps that my friends had sent me.

    ¡¯Zzzzzzz¡¯ I got awake by shaking off the hovercars seat, Yawningly I opened my eyes but when I saw the scene in front me, my eyes couldn¡¯t help wide opened.

    What I see in front me is a sea of people, there must be more than two hundred thousand people here and thousands areing minute.

    What Jim said is really seems real right now, he said there will be near million people will be entering the Minerva realm. I did not believe it when he said that but seeing the numbers I couldn¡¯t help but believe it.

    The space realm that appeared in the green hills couldn¡¯tpare to the Minerva realm where about eight thousand people had entered.

    I wore the while ceramic style mask on my face before getting out of the hovercar, this time I n adventure alone, at least before I level up I won¡¯t be teaming up with anyone, teaming up will waste my time and create only obstructions.

    There may be many people here everything is well organized, any trouble maker would be dealt with in the minutes.

    I walk toward the Stand No. 243 as this is where I have to wait, from what Jim said, the entrance will materialize sometime around afternoon and that will be our time to enter the realm.

    The atmosphere is fully charged with the excitement, fights of words or fist are seen now then despite having strict security around.

    After reaching Stand No. 243, I quietly sat on the empty seat in the corner away from any disturbance.

    Seeing this ce has awork, I started to browse through my social media ount as I wasn¡¯t able to do that in the past week. The whole week, I had been fully focused on training with my skill, I wanted to be proficient in using it before entering the realm.

    I liked andmented on photos of my friends that I like and also make a short chat with them, Everyone had posted something on their ount except one, her feed had been empty of any content for two months straight.

    Two months ago ellen said that she had been going to enter the private space realm of her organization for a few months but it had been little more than two months but there is no sign of her.

    Well, it would have been nice if she hade to the Minerva realm as many members of the organization from other branches had alsoe.

    Two more hours passed and the intensity of peopleing had increased more if they kepting at this speed, the numbers surely would cross Jim¡¯s estimation.

    League of Heroes! This is an indirect reason for this much of crowd, League of Heroes happened during every 10 years and is most-watchedpetition across the republic where millions participate across their cities for qualification for the mainpetition in the capital.

    People participate in the League of heroes not just for glory and fame, they participate for the rewards as well.

    In the league of Heroes, even those at Top 1000 receive Totem artifact as a reward, which is ten times better than the ones I¡¯ve seen in the store six days then one can imagine what one will receive after entering top 500 or 100 much less after bing a champion.

    Now there is little more than three years till thepetition but people had already started making the preparations.

    My greatest dream is also to fight in League of Heroes, fighting on that level of the stage is all I¡¯ve dreamed since I saw the final fight of thepetition.

    More and more and more people kepting and it started to get crowded, the Minerva realm should open at any minute.

    The wait going for another hour before I heard that the gate is opening.

    "Please keep an order, those who break it or create an obstruction for others would be dealt without mercy!" a loud voice rang out in my ears, the voice was still bearable but just as the voice stopped speaking, I felt suffocating pressure on my body.

    The pressure stayed for less than the second but it was suffocating enough that it made my breathing stopped for a few seconds, I remembered to breath when I felt suffocating in my chest.

    I thought it was my imagination but when I looked around, I found everyone around me stopped in their tracks and the only sound could be heard is the sound of the rapid breathing.

    It took nearly minuit for people to came to themselves but when they did, they did not dare to make slight noise especially adventurers as they know, if this powerhouse killed them no one will question his decision.

    In front of a powerhouse like this, they worth nothing.

    Everything went orderly after that, people started the move toward the the the the the the the the the the thee d the entrance as their number called out.

    I cant see the gate of the realm from where I am sitting but one thing I am sure that it is big by the rate of the people disappearing.

    The crowd started to thin out at the amazing rate but It will still take some time as there million people here.

    "Buzz!" The buzz sounded on my stand and it also lit up with the green light that means, it is our time to go.

    I and people of stand lined behind the huge line and speedily move toward the entrance of the realm.

    A few secondster I saw the entrance of the realm and as I had expected, it is big. It about twenty meters wide and more than a hundred people could easily go through it at the same time.

    Soon it is my turn to enter inside the gate, taking a deep breath I took the step inside the gate.

 Chapter 252 Region 3 I

    As my vision cleared, I found myself in the forest, there are tall tree around me and faint sounds of talking could behead.

    The air around me feel fresh without any impurity, I feel like pores of my body opening with every beath making me a moment younger.

    I am probably feeling due to the high mana density of this realm, mana density of this real

    There are ten some people around me looking around, trying to determine the which part of region 1 are we in.

    Those who passed through the realm gate will appear in various parts of region 1.

    Region 1 is the smallest and safest region of 17 documented regions of Minerva realm, this region is even safe for the Specialist stage evolver considering Minerva realm considered extremely dangerous for the specialist stage evolver.

    Suddenly, I remember the important thing and quickly checked my holowatch and took a sigh of relief seeing the message there.

    It is an automatic message which will transmit as one crossed the realm, in here is noted the date exit will open again.

    32 days! I have thirty-two days to return to region 1 to ce where they will open the realm exit again.

    I hope 32 two days will be enough for me to level up, In this thirty-two days, I will try both ways of breaking the limit, either finding miracle fruit that will help me level up or breaking the limit by oveing the danger with Ashlyn.

    Opening the map I started to ess the area I am, after looking at them for a few minutes I pretty much conformed where I am and how much time it will take me to reach my destination.

    "Friend do you mind teaming with us, it will be quite safe if we team up, what do you say?" Asked a boy.

    He seemed to made already made small group around him and poaching to team up with him, he seemed quite earnest and with his power of peak of Corporal grade which is highest here, he also holds quite a sway.

    I shook my head to his proposal and walked away. Idiot! I could hear the minions around him cursing me for being an idiot.

    They are idiots! I said in my mind especially, the Specialist stage evolvers, in such a group when there is a sizable difference of power between two parties, the weaker party somewhat akin to ves.

    In exchange for the protection and confidence of the group, the stronger party would always make weaker party do all the work and would only lift a hand when the task is too powerful for the weaker parties.

    When the dangeres the strong ones would use weaker one as an expendable meat shield to get away for danger.

    I have seen it happened many times, sometimes when I am in the mood, I would save them but sometimes I would let them die of their idiocy.

    Minerva realm is very dangerous and only those shoulde who have the power of Corporal stage evolver, only those could somewhat guarantee their survival and gain some fortune after adventuring in safer regions.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlynes out of me in loud chirp and started to fly in a circle around me, from her expression one can tell how happy she is being here, only in the ce like this which have dense mana have the fruit and herbs she likes.

    It will take me about three hours of walking to reach the Region 3, there I will begin my mission BREAK THE LIMIT.

    The Minerva realm has 17 regions, they are numbered ording to the danger they represent. Region 1 has the lowest danger while Region 17 have the highest danger, it is said that even super-elite could be dead in thest three regions if he is not careful enough.

    Region 15, Region 16 and Region 17 are the regions which represented the highest dangers, they are so dangerous that they hadn¡¯t been explored even 5% till yet.

    Region 1 to Region 5 could be said for the Corporal stage evolvers, Region 6 to Region 8 is for Sergeant stage evolvers and from Region 9 and above are for Master stage evolvers could survive.

    This is just rough estimation as from Region 5 every region had some Corporal level monsters in them, just that they stayed in the secluded part of that regions and a number of regions ascended so are their quantity and danger with it.

    This ssification is not for normal evolver but for the elite, even some normal Master stage evolvers would not dare to enter Region 9 seeing how dangerous it is.

    I will train in the region 3 for two days before moving to Region four, that¡¯s where most of my training will be concentrated.

    "Shing!" A metallic sound rang out when I swung my sword to block the projectile that ising toward me, whatever it is, it is quite powerful as am I still feeling shocked on my right hand.

    That thing had dispersed just as it attacks me and that except for ck metallic blue, I wasn¡¯t able to see anything but one thing I am sure that its some kind of monster.

    If It attacked once, it will attack again, I will just have to be more careful this time.

    ¡¯Sup!¡¯ I again heard a faint sound from my left side, without looking I whipped my sword toward theing sound.

    I am not worried that my sword will miss, I this past year fighting dangerous battle my instinct and senses deloped quite well, no matter what that thing is, it will be surely hit by my sword.

    "nk!" "Dub!" My sword hit that thing without missing but what surprised me that instead of getting cut in two, it flew like cannonball due to the force of my sword and burrowed into the tree trunk.

    I quickly ran toward the tree trunk lest it ran away quickly when I reached near the truck, I finally saw what is the thing that attacked me.

    It is fist list mantis monster which the whole body is jet ck, it looked like it made of ck of iron. If not for seeing its beady green eyes, I would have thought this monster is not a monster but the small figurine made of metal.

    What surprised me most is its power stage, the monster is only at a Peak level of Specialist grade just like me but is able to survive against my attack with minimal injury.

    If it were monster from Miasta forest, even at the initial level of Corporal stage, It would have been cut in two by my attack earlier but this peak level specialist monster survives against it with minimal injuries.

    The reason I was surprised seeing this because from the intelligence, I¡¯ve read this powerful monster is only found in Region 2, monsters of Region 1 is little strongerpared to the monster we found in the home.

    Seeing it ising out of the hole, I attacked it one more time, this time I used more force than earlier.

    "Pachac!"

    My sword tore through its body and divided in two, this time there was no obstruction from its metallic defense.

    I remove the fingernail size monster core from its body and walk toward the Region 3.

 Chapter 253 Region 3 II

    Minerva realm is little different than the other realms, it realm which made from connecting various small realms, there are seventeen such small realms made whole Minerva realm and that is why when one enters from one region to another he will appear at the totally random ce of that region.

    That also applies to the entrance of the realm that is why when we first entered it, appeared in random ces within Region 1.

    By my speed, I should be able to reach the boundary of the region 1 within half an hour, I thought as I looked at the map on my holowatch.

    There are many monsters attacked me on the way but all of them were killed by my sword and like I though the earlier Mantis monster that attacked me must havee from the Region 2 as the other monster Region 1 that attacked me were a lot weaker than it.

    I felt little confused though as from what I know, monsters cant move to other for some weird reason and that is good thing otherwise if the strong monsters of other regions were able to move to other regions, then this realm would only for Seargent and Master stage evolvers to adventure.

    Soon I reached the boundary which connects Region 1 and Region Region 3, it looked likeyer bubble which stretched miles and miles.

    "Chew!" Ashlyn chirped and went inside me as I closed near the bubbleyer, I hope that when I entered another side, I won¡¯t be directly entering theyer of some powerful monster or the question of me surviving will be real called.

    As I passed through theyer, I find wind on my body and then came the coldness. When my vision cleared I found myself on the hill and it is slowing.

    The hill is lightly covered in the snow and when I look around, I felt like I am standing in some beautiful scenery. This is one of those ideal ces which are picture should be taken to upload on your social media ount.

    There is not a single hill but a whole range of them which stretched for the miles and miles.

    I did not waste any time andunched a fist-sized drone out of my pocket to take some pictures of me, I had brought this drone months ago to record my battles against monster so I could watch it at home and go over the mistakes I made but now I am using it to take beautiful pictures of me.

    I know I should first analyze my location first to ess the danger but scenery here is so irresistible that I couldn¡¯t help but take some photos.

    These photos sure going to make them jealous! I thought.

    After taking photos from all the angle, I put away the drone and open the map on my holowatch to ess my location. I already have a faint idea about where I am seeing I studied the map quite extensively for three days.

    My current location is Christopher hill range, it is dividing line between the territory of Specialist stage and Corporal stage monster, a good location for me to start my training in the Region 3.

    Activating my sword, I started to climb the hill as I wanted to go the other side of the hill as that¡¯s where Corporal stage monster is and also is one of the greenest areas of Region 3.

    I wanted to train in the area where the strong monster is and also have lots of trees because that where the chances of Miracle fruit is highest is.

    "Roar!" I heard and saw the monstering toward me with its ws out, the one ising toward me is Bear monster, It seemed to have been pationtiontly waiting for the prey and must have easily spotted me from a high vantage point.

    It is around seven meters tall and its whole body covered in thick dark brown fur and each strand of its hair is coated with air, So, it looked bear monster covered in the armor of the snow.

    That not all, the ws which it going to seemed more than ten inches long and very shard.

    It is initial level Corporal stage monster and It is going to way stronger than the Initial level Corporal stage monster that found in Miasta forest.

    "Roar!" It let out another big roar and jumped at me, wanting to divine me in two with those extremely sharp ws of its.

    I did not move seeing iting at me, I let ite close, when its ws were less than half a meter away from me, that¡¯s when I finally made my more move.

    ¡¯Furfur!¡¯ "Thud!" I activated two tiny jets behind my legs move and move two steps away from its ws, my speed was so fast that even clear confusion shown on the bear monsters face, its face looked very cute in confusion before reverting that of fury.

    ¡¯fur!¡¯ I did not n to give any chance to the Bear monster that is why as soon as itnded on the ground, one small fire jet ignited behind my hand, increasing the speed of my sword many times as it speedily stuck toward the waist of monsters before it could even react.

    "Kacha!" a sound of ice breaking rang out as my sword passed through its defense of ice armor, making arge cut on its skin.

    "Roarrrrrr!" It roared loudly after receiving the injury ande at me furiously but I easily dodged it¡¯s attacked activating small fire jets behind my legs.

    If I hade across this Bear Monster fourteen months ago, I would have had no chance but run despite having skill can pierce through this monster body.

    If I had to make aparison, then this bears fighting power is equal to the Herman, the winner of the Specialist stage westblood citypetition fourteen months ago.

    If that¡¯splicated then in simple term, this Monster Bear is powerful enough to contend against the Mid-level Seargent stage Monster back home.

    Even he had to expand all his trump card and quite an amount of time to defeat this bear monster, that¡¯s how powerful this Bear monster is but now I am easily fighting it without much breaking the sweat.

    "Kacha Kacha kachac...¡¯ one cut after another, I kept making cuts all over its body, it friendly tried to defend against my sword but it couldn¡¯t.

    In just three minutes, I made hundreds of cut all over its body, if it was any normal monster, it would have slowed down due to blood loss but this monster Bear unexpectedly has immense vitality which is helping it heal its injuries faster.

    As I was fighting it, I suddenly notice something little distance from me but I decided to ignore it and kept fighting it.

    Seeing at this speed it will take me a lot of time to finish this fight, I decided to increase my power by one.

    "Fur Fur!" Two small jets ignited behind me, my hand previously could be seen normally had be blur and power of my blows also doubled.

    In this past year, I worked really hard perfecting this ability of mine and now each small jet is filled with power and igniting the extra would double my speed and power excitedly.

    Currently,y I can only ignite maximum three jets behind my every arm and legs due to the limitation of my body, the day my body got stronger my power will sour beyond imagining as that time I will able to use this gimmick made of my ability at its limit.

 Chapter 254 Region 3 III

    "Spurt spurt spurt....." "Roarrrrrr!"

    Arge amount of blood started to spurt from the more than fifty wounds that I just made, even its immense vitality isn¡¯t able to stop arge amount of blood flowing out of its wounds.

    First, there was no noticeable change in its movements and attacks but as the wounds started to build upon its body that started slow it down bit by bit to the point it became a wooden block for me which let me cut it as I please.

    "Roar!"

    I gave out loud roar and started to run from battle but how can I let it run away which I spent pte minutes injuring.

    I upped my attacks even more especially on its legs so it would have a hard time running away while being careful of its desperate attack to take me down with it.

    In the past year, I¡¯ve burned by it many times and I usually vignt about it. Be it human or monster, survival instincts kicks in when it is at its most desperate moments and sometimes they even able to unearth their hidden potential asst moment.

    In the past year, I have seen it happen two times when I was fighting with the monsters. Both of times I was sure that I will kill the monster and kept attacking it too kill it but at theirst moment when they were at theirst moment they leveled up.

    Of the two fights, one was very memorable that I don¡¯t think I will ever able to the forgot.

    The monster I was fighting was that Spiral Hippo monster, It was Peak Corporal stage monster and that is also its limit as its Strain was only level 3 but when it¡¯s at itsst leg about to be killed by me, it somehow broke the limit and level up.

    It leveled up, breaking the limit of strain gave me huge confidence as that time I was going through my lowest period and was even questioning myself that I could even break the limit or not.

    That moment gave me huge confidence and whenever I start to question myself, I remember that memory to remind myself that there is hope, tiny that may there is still hope and that will keep me going till I finally break the limit.

    "Thud!" "Roar!"

    It finally couldn¡¯t control itself and fell on to the ground giving off muffled roars, It is not dead yet, my attacks were able to weaken it after injuring it heavily. Now, that it fell, I can kill it in one fell swoop.Futurer!" furfur

    I gripped my sword in both my hands and ignited two small fire jets behind both my respectively to give my sword enough power to prate the skull of the monster.

    "Puch!"

    My sword speedily went down and pierced its skull, whatever shine that left in it¡¯sddisappearedas I remove my sword from its skull.

    As monster gets stronger, killing them would also be difficult especially those the greater defense. I can injure them heavily but to kill them, I have to work very hard.

    Sometimes my skill even became useless, especially toward some mid and most Sergent level monster as those firebolts are not strong enough pierce through their defense.

    If this Bear monster had been Peak Corporal grade, I would have to continue injuring it for more than an hour before It could die due to heavy injuries.

    I took out its core and some meat which will I cook for dinner in the evening.

    "Come out! I know you are hiding there." I shouted loudly, earlier when I was fighting the monster, I felt unfriendly gaze on my back which made me highly vignt and I decided to end the fight quickly with the Monster.

    My shout went empty as no onees out, others would think I sensed wrong as except for snow there is nothing else but I am sure there are some people hiding there.

    I have developed a very keen sense toward danger fighting the very dangerous monster and I sense when someone is looking at me from the short distance.

    "Since you noting out, then I can only do this!" I said and a fire started to swirl around my palm and next moment a silver fireball had materialized in my palm.

    "Friend there is no need to get angry." Said a boy as three people appear out of the snow suddenly. Their leader seemed thin boy wearing a light orange training suit.

    Of the three people, his stage is highest as he is at Mid-level of Corporal stage while othe the two is at the initial level of Corporal stage.

    "We were just hiding there from the monster that you had just fought!" he said as he walks toward me.

    The three of them didn¡¯t seem to know each other as they maintained little unconscious distance between them and I also noticed their practice suits are in devoid of any type of logo that means they are free adventurers, not members of the the the organization.

    "Then why are keep hiding even after I called you?" I asked, hearing my question an expression of anger appeared three of their faces but they quickly hid it.

    They must have felt very angry by my question seeing there is a difference of stage between us but despite that, he had to swallow his anger seeing he is no match for me otherwise he would have to hide from the monster that I¡¯d just killed.

    "We didn¡¯t want to give the wrong expression." He said but when he saw the frown on my face, he decided to exin himself.

    "You were fighting that Monster bear while we are here hiding doing nothing, we didn¡¯t feelfortable ining out you called!" he exined apologetically.

    What he really wants to say is, they didn¡¯t feel thefortable appearing in front of me because they felt little scared that I might do something to them.

    Space realm is one the best realm to set up banditry, many peoplee here just with the sole purpose of robbing people.

    Robbing the others people wealth is much easier than the finding himself, in that way not only they could rob the wealth of the other, they even rob the artifact they wearing which worth very much if they are Knight grade.

    Some ruthless bandit even kills people after robbing them, quite so many people died in hands of these bandits whenever a public space realm is open, so these three people apprehension about me is understandable.

    I asked them some more question and got the answer which I had expected, these three people like me transported to the hill like me, It was a good thing they team up right after meeting to survive against any monster that attacked them.

    Not long after theye across Monster Bear that I had just killed and barely able to get away from it, only when the Monster Bear about to find them, Ie across and Monster bear found new target for its hunt, it is the mistake it made which it paid with its life.

    I let them go after they answer my questions as I also have to hurry to find the good spot for setting up camp as evening is around the hour and looking at weather which is started to take a little drastic turn, there are chances of heavy snowfall.

 Chapter 255 Snowstorm

    "Fortunately we are notte!" I said out loud as Ashlyn quickly melted the snow with her fire and I activated the tent.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn also affirmed with her chirp.

    Like I feared earlier, the weather had worsened. What used to be beautiful light snowfall had turned into heavy snowfall where seeing meter away had be impossible.

    The tent expanded and started to bore small drill to the ground for better grip, So, no matter how heavy the snowfall is, there will be no harme to the tent.

    Within the seconds the camp fully erected and I entered inside, my this new tent is nothing like the tent I had a year ago, this tent could be considered a mini-cabin.

    It had soft bed and table to work but most importantly I can cook inside without fear of being smoldered by the smoke, the tents internal functions will quickly suck whatever extra smoke being emitted, this made this tent one of the best tent in the market for an adventurer like me.

    It has many other important functions, such as being Inside I don¡¯t even have to fear lieutenant stage monster as long as I kept supplying it the power.

    The one function of it I most like is 360-degree surveince, I can see what is happening outside the camp in 360-degree vision, it will all be projected in front of you.

    After changing into normal clothes from the training suit, I started to prepare for dinner. I am going to make the dish of Bear monster meat that I had killed earlier.

    For good taste it is best you used fresh materials, after taking out meat I started to remove cooking instrument and materials from my storage.

    Ashlyn and I both loved to eat that is why I brought the best material for the adventure in this realm which would enough even two people add up.

    I started making dinner and soon an hourter wonderful smell spread through the tent. Just smelling the food my mouth started to water, I can¡¯t help but wonder how it will taste.

    I serve the two potions, both for me and Ashlyn and activated the camp cameras so I could eat while watching the scenery outside.

    The projection of outside projected front of me in 360 degrees, I could see the snowfall outside, it had worsened, even seeing front you had became impossible right now.

    I hope those three people are safe, as long as they have a good tent they will be fine and seeing all three of them Corporal stage, they will be fine as long as they don¡¯te across any dangerous monster that wanted to them its dinner for tonight.

    The dinner was very nice, it is tastier as I expected, we finished our tes in fifteen minutes with bloated stomachs. After cleaning tes and packing leftovers for tomorrow, I started to do the after-dinner exercise that I started doing a few months ago after dinner.

    It is the exercise of mybat style, it is still very tiring exercise, I felt very tired doing it despite creating the eight seals of supremebat exercise but I help very much, It helps in digesting the meal quickly but most importantly it also helps in freeing my muscle and keeping my body toned which indirectly help me in the Combat.

    I do this exercise every day after dinner, except for when I am at ime is my rxing time where I didn¡¯t even think about training.

    After doing exercise for three hours, I stopped and take a shower in my tents very tiny shower. Yes! This tent had a shower a very tiny one but it is enough. The only prerequisite of activating shower is, there have to have enough power and source of water around the tent.

    This is the specialties of knight grade camps, they have features that normal Grade 1 could have. Mine is stillcking though,pare to the Mid and High-level camps, they have some features that will absolutely blow one¡¯s mind.

    After the shower I studied the map for two hours and made ns for my training from tomorrow, this time I n to return home being Corporal stage evolver, I even prepare to take some risks which I had some reservation in taking this past year.

    I fell asleep while making ns for my training and when I wake up the next day, the snowfall seemed to stop but my tent is buried in heaps of snow.

    I am not worried seeing my tent is buried in heaps of snow, I it had been my old tent, I would have to work little hard to get out but with this tent, its all one button away.

    Without caring my tent buried in snow, I freshen up and took a good shower before started heating the leftovers from yesterday.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn also woke up by smelling of food and stood to wait in front of the inner pot.

    It didn¡¯t take long to leftovers to be cleaned up by two of us, after cleaning the tes and packing everything, it is time to leave.

    I pressed some buttons on the tents control panel and soon I felt slight heat sizzsizzlingssoundedrom the outside.

    The tents are all-weather protected, now what I just did is heat up the ps of the tent so the snow that is covering the tent quickly melted.

    I watch the process of snow melting through the projection, from this speed, all snow around my camp should be melted in five minutes.

    "Finally!" I said loudly as I got out of the tent, I felt like I am in the big hole my camp melted snow around it creating a big hole, I would have to climb it to reach to the surface.

    I deactivated the tent and started to climb on the snow to reach the surface.

    "WOW!" if yesterdays was picturesque then today these ranges of hills are looked like ite out of some fantasy.

    The hills werepletely covered in snow and when soft light of early morning fell on them, it produces amazing effects that one couldn¡¯t help but marvel.

    The hill total noalsnow, the only greenery one could find is forest below which only seemed to be lightly covered in snow.

    I didn¡¯t even control myself to stop even for second and startephotphotosssosss anphotossssrts shooting some small videos with Ashlyn.

    My friends going to so jealous I thought happily in my mind.

    It took me twenty minutes and little self-control to put the drone away, If not for my high anticipation to start my training, I would have spent hours taking photos.

    I had already reached the top of this hill yesterday, now I have to go down and enter the forest which is the territory of the Corporal and Seargent stage monster.

    On the way down, I intentionally avoided fighting with corporal stage monster to avoid wasting time, as this training I am mostly going to focus on the Peak level Corporal stage monster and Initial level Sergeant stage monsters as only monsters of peak corporal stage and above could give me feeling of despair in the Region 3.

 Chapter 256 Anatase Lizard I

    Coming down from the hill, I saw many peopleing out of snow and walking around the hills, going toward their direction.

    Everybody had their n beforeing to the Minerva realm otherwise they wouldn¡¯t bring the fifty million ticket of the realm.

    This realm is a treasure trove, not only there are super exotic monsters which one can capture to sellter, but there is also very rare herbs and minerals, the higher the region one can go, the most fortune he will earn but danger also increases the same.

    I even heard some people even found the Mana crystal source somewhere in the high regions previous times when the realm opened.

    The most preciousmodities this realm have to offer is Totem materials, totem materials can be anything like parts of monsters like Horns, bones feather, some herbs also include in totem materials but the most important is the Minerals and metals.

    They are the most important parts used to make the Totems, hundreds of organizations and thousands of people have posted their request for the materials.

    I had already memorized all the names of the material which I could, if luckily Ie across some materials, I will be struck rich but It is fulled dream as all the material need to make totems are really rare and could only be found in the Region 10 or above where only powerful Master stage powerhouses dared to enter.

    Well, finding some stray will depend on my luck but seeing how unlucky the past year went, I don¡¯t have much hope in finding some stray totem material.

    The only possibility is Ashlyn, only she will be able to discover that rare herb and bring it back if it caught her fancy.

    "Ashlyn be careful!" I said as Ashlyn flew away from my shoulder as we reach the forest down, I have skilfully climbed down from the hill, avoiding monster carefully, now I didn¡¯t want all of it to throw down by the excitement of Ashlyn.

    I can understand her excitement, it is due to many wonderful things she had smelled as she came down into the forest.

    Hearing my warning Ashlyn became little calm and started fly sneakily, My n is to fight peak level Corporal stage monster to perfectly gauge the power of the monster in the Region 3.

    The power of peak level Corporal stage monster Region 3 would beparable to the power mid-level to peak level Sergeant stage monsters power in back home.

    In the back home, I have never able to kill the Peak sergeant stage monster, I have heavily able to injure them many times but never able to kill them as they would always run away.

    The reason for that, I didn¡¯t have any lethal move that could heavily injure them at the single attack. My fire strikes the strongest move under my arsenal would barely able to pierce through the skull of Mid-level Sergeant stage monster to kill it when that Mid-level monster is defense-oriented then even bolts of my fire strike failed to kill it.

    Now I want to test the power Peak Corporal stage monster before I could fight the initial Sergeant stage monster.

    While hiding from a low-level monster, I kept venturing deep inside the forest to search for my prey as Ashlyn followed behind me while enjoying the delicacies of the forest which she hadn¡¯t enjoyed for quite a while.

    Soon I heard something and when I followed behind that sound, I found a peak a level Corporal monster is enjoying the feat.

    It is very scary looking Anatase Lizard which seemed to be Elephant monster.

    The Anatase Lizard is one of the well-known monsters in Minerva realm, they are famous because they are known to be very vicious, not only they are very vicious but they are very powerful especially their sharp teeth and jagged tail but their most distinctive feature is ayer of Crystalline Anatase that is covering its body, which gives them high defense.

    Fight or not fight? I question myself, if it were any other peak corporal level monster, I would not have asked this question to myself but the monster in front of me Infamous Anatase lizard.

    Fuck It! I thought and decided to fight it.

    For what reason I¡¯veee to this realm is to challenge powerful monster and break the limit isn¡¯t it! Then why the fuck I am thinking so much about fighting this fucking Anatase Lizard!

    It may be little stronger than another monster that its stage in this realm but so what, that increase the fun of it fighting even more.

    "Ready Ashlyn!" I said loudly, so Anatase Lizard could hear it, I would have waited for it for time to let it finish the meal but I wanted to anger it for being disturb during the meal, so it will attack me full strength from the beginning.

    "Garry!" It screamed and ran toward me swiftly, fury could be seen its vicious eyes, I can imagine at what condition I will end up in if I were too caught between those vicious teeth.

    This Anatase lizard is very young but still is six meters long, when they matured fully at Mater stage, their length reaches up to the sixteen meters.

    I stayed in my spot and did not move seeing it ising toward and only made my move when Its mouth was about the meter away.

    ¡¯Whish¡¯ its mouth made noise in the air as it came at me to chomp at my body but It got empty air as I had already jumped toward its back.

    As I jumped, seeing it¡¯s busy chomping the empty air, I swung my sword at its back using the full force of my body.

    "nk!"

    My sword shed across the anatase scales on its back, creating several sparks but when I looked at the result, I was left quite dumbstruck as there was an only small scratch on its back, not even crack formed on its crystalline defense.

    This is some really crazy defense for a Corporal stage monster.

    What I had just used now is full strength of my body which had the power of eight seals of supremebat exercise.

    If this was normal peak Corporal stage monster from Miasta forest, If not dead it would have been seriously injured but this monster is just received a single scratch on its crystalline scene.

    "Garry!"

    It screamed loudly feeling the strike on its back and its anger whipped its bulky jagged tail at me which I had been waiting for.

    ¡¯Furfur!" I ignited two small fire under my feet and made a rocket jump. I called this rocket jump because of fire jets under my boots help anna made speedy jump which feels like a rocked.

    ¡¯fur fur fur!¡¯ ¡¯fur fur fur!¡¯ while taking the jump, I directly ignited three, three small jets behind my arms and attacked at its tail.

    Yesterday when fighting with the Monster bear, I had only Ignited two jets undesinglele-armm but this time I am activating three which is the limit of my body can handle at current condition.

    "Kaaang!"

    My sound made a loud noise as It cut across its tail but when I saw the result, I fucking wanted to curse out loud at the ancestor of this wretched Anatase Lizard.

    Looks like I now had no chance but to use my full power to go against this damn reptile!

 Chapter 257 Anatase Lizard II

    I have no choice but to use my full power right now as my earlier attack had only able to draw the single line of blood across its tail and that line of blood isn¡¯t deep either seeing only a few drops of bloode out of it.

    "Garrrrr!"

    "fur fur fur! Furfur fur!" It attacked me again with fury, seeing I attacked it but I easily dodged its mouth with igniting three jets behind my legs.

    To Corporal stage evolvers my instant moment feels like a blur as Its speed is nowparable to one of best speed type skills amongst low-level knight grade skills.

    The reason I brought the speed type skill because those jets only provide spur of speed which is useful in battle but when its time to run they are not that helpful as they cant give constant consistent speed, only speed type skill could do that but not much longer as I nned to rectify that weakness soon.

    "Grrrr!"

    It screamed loudly and came at me again, this monster is pretty much powerful in every aspect except for speed, If it also had a speed then this monster would have enough power to kill stronger Initial Seargent stage monster without fear.

    A faint green smoke started toe out of my body and I felt amazing strength spreading in my body as eight seals releasing the vitality which spreading through my body, the more vitality the seals would release the stronger my strength would grow.

    This is my strength type skill Barbarians Shadow, It is the skill which I got from my training center, it used both mana and vitality together to enhance the strength of the body.

    The mostughable thing about this skill is that this skill could say to be one of the most amazing strengthening type skill amongst strength type skill but barely anyone was able to bring out its potential.

    As this skill uses one quarter of mana and three quarter of vitality which is insane, to bring out this much Vitality one needs more than ten seals of supremebat exercise while I am currently only able to provide less than a quarter of vitality this skill needs, so, this skill now only able to provide me with power that barely reaches knight grade skill but that will be enough.

    ¡¯Furfur fur!¡¯ ¡¯fur fur fur!¡¯

    On top of activating the strengthening skill and I even ignited fire jets behind my arms for extra boosts, let¡¯s see if how your defense survives against this.

    "Ahhh!" I screamed loudly jumped seeing ite biting toward me, this time I am performing the same attack as I did for the first time.

    "Pacha!" "Grrrr!"

    I brought down my whole weight down with my sword, as my sword hit its back, the scales which I only able make scratchst time but this time my sword passed through scales like butter without feeling any obstruction.

    Finally, my sword passed through its skin, creating arge wound and I heard loud screamed of monster next moment.

    "fuss!"

    I wanted tounch another attack but I saw its jagged tailing at, so, I jumped off its back but despite quickly jumping, Its tail still grazed by my arm and I felt grate shock traveling through my body.

    "Thud!" if not for me going through such instances passed year, I sure would have controlled my body atst minute by somersaulting in the to manage the force andnd safely at the distance.

    Fuck that was close! I said as I still feel the force of the blow traveling all over my body, that bulky jagged tail of its looked slow but is extremely fast, I have to be careful of it from now on.

    ¡¯Garry!¡¯

    It screamed loudly and came toward me, I did not stay on my spot either and ran toward it.

    To defeat this monster, I have to immobilize it and what better way could that be than injuring its legs, all would be easier as long as I injure its legs heavily.

    "Grrrr!"

    It came at me with its mouth opened but this time it is more vignt of my jump that is its head is little up so It could take bite off me if I tried to jump, not only that, its tail had been ready to whip at me like a bat as long as I entered its range but too bad for it as this time, I am not going target its back.

    It attacked me with its mouth, I shudder seeing its big jagged teeth which could tear any flesh and make a powder of any bone thates between them.

    ¡¯Furfur fur!...¡¯ ¡¯Swish!¡¯ "Pacha!"

    I made my move when its mouth just inches away from me, I dodged the attack and swung my sword at its legs before it knew what happened, likest time, I carved deep red line across its legs.

    It screamed loudly and wanted to attack me but I moved away and attacked another of its leg before getting away from it.

    As I¡¯ve said, this monster is very powerful to make me use nearly all my strength but It had a fatal weakness which is its speed.

    It¡¯s not that its speed is very slow but itsckpares to strength and defense it has, if its speed also beenpared to its strength and defense, then I wouldn¡¯t have able tounch attack it this easy and would have had to use Fire Strike.

    "Grrrr!" "Garrrrr....."

    I kept attacking it through the different method and made near hundreds of cuts across the body but It still looked quite well.

    More than well as now it had entered the frenzy and attacking me constantly like a crazy but still, I am handling it quite well, from my estimation I have to keep attacking it hundred more times before I can immobilize it.

    I had to be careful though, with frenzy taking over its mind it will lose whatever rational mind it has and will full behave on instinct and that is a most dangerous thing as one can analyze others rational thoughts but analyzing one instinctual thought are very hard, especially monsters which we consider dumb.

    "Pachac Pachac Pachac....!"

    I kept attacking it while being vignt of its mouth and tail as I just moment before I am barely able to save my waist being chomped off!

    It was really very sudden, I was attacking its right front leg, I moved with instant speed andunched an attack, just as I finished attacking and moving away, I sensed extreme danger only to see its mouthing at me with extreme speed.

    It was a good thing I had experience of such things, I instantly ignited jets under my feet and jumped back if I had jumped front, I would have met with its tail.

    "THUD!"

    Finally, it sumbed to its injuries and fell on the ground with the thud, the hard work of the past half an hour finally paid off.

    "Hun!" A surprised sound came out of my mouth as the Anatase Lizard slumped on the ground and fell unconscious, I would though It was dead if not for hearing its faint breathing.

    "Let¡¯s go, Ashlyn!" I said to Ashlyn after I killed the Anatase lizard by hacking his neck tens of times by my sword.

    Testing is over, now it is time to fight the real Monsters.

 Chapter 258 The Reaper

    After killing Anatase Lizard, I started to go deeper into the forest, to search for the corporal stage monster.

    On the way, I¡¯vee across some monsters and despite my best attempts of being sneaky, I got noticed by few monsters to which I had to fight but It was not the bad thing, fighting them help me a lot easing the anxiety I am feeling.

    Sergeant stage monsters of this realm going to powerful, I hope they will able to provide me that spark which will help me level up as god knows how much I¡¯ve tried for this, there have been many instances that I had nearly died.

    I just want this limit to break, I deserve it since I had put up so much hard work.

    "Thanks, Ashlyn!" I said to Ashlyn as she dropped off the fruit in my hands before flying away quickly.

    As we entered this forest, she had picked up her old habit of picking up herbs and fruits which she liked, till now she had only brought up the fruits but I believe she will soon bring some herb as long as it catches her eyes.

    Soon I reached the ce where Sergeant stage monster roams, now I just have to find a powerful Initial level Sergeant stage monster fight.

    As I was searching for the Sergeant stage monster, I heard the faint fighting sound, feeling curies I decided to check it since this is the first fighting sound I¡¯ve heard sinceing to this area.

    I sneakily started to walk toward the sound but when I got close enough and saw what is happening, I got little startled.

    There is Peak Corporal stage girl seemed to fight be fighting Peak Sergeant stage monster and the fight is going on, the girl did not seem at disadvantage at all but that¡¯s not what startled me, what startled me is that the monsters she is fighting are Bipedal monster.

    Like the previous realm I went, it was contaminated by foreign energy which made a monster of that realm aggressive and mutates into bipedal monsters.

    This realm also contaminated by that foreign energy but on many levels in the lower regions, that is why I spotted very few bipedal monsters in the forest and all of them at Specialist stage.

    The monster that girl is fighting the only Bipedal monster I¡¯ve seen in this forest which is not at Specialist stage.

    I watched the fight for a few minutes before walking away, thinking I have my own monster to fight.

    I search for the monster for an hour more but no fruite out of it, I saw many monsters but they were either at mid or peak level of the specialist stage.

    "Chew chew!"

    Just when I was thinking the whole day would go without any result, Ashlyn came chirping.

    "There is a monster really?" I asked reading her emotions, "Chew chew!" she affirmed and started to fly toward the direction where she spotted the monster and I followed behind her excitedly.

    Soon we came across the clearing where the monster is and startingly it is a bipedal monster which looked like Iron Rhinos.

    Iron Rhinos are Level 3 strain monsters but this Rhino monster is clearly at Initial level of sergeant stage and the color of its skin darker than normal Iron Rhinos.

    Well, its difference is nothing to do with me, the important thing is I finally found an opponent to fight, a bipedal one at that.

    "Crunch crunch....!"

    I walk toward the iron rhino while intentionally making the sound of crunching left by my feet, so, the monster would notice.

    "Roar!"

    It worked like a charm, as soon as it heard the crunching sound of my feet made, It came running toward me with its fist out.

    I didn¡¯t back down either seeing that as I also activated my Strenthning skill and ignited three jets behind feet directly and run toward the Iron Rhino.

    "aaank!" "Fuck!" "Puh!"

    I ran toward the Iron Rhino with strengthening skill activated and three jets ignited under my feet and when I got close enough, I executed my n which suddenly moves away from monster and ignites jets behind my arms tounch attack on the back of the monster but my n utterly failed as this Iron Rhino was way faster than I had imagined.

    It hit me before I could evenunch an attack at it, its fist hit me like a sledgehammer, injuring me so heavily that had to vomit arge amount of blood before flying away like a cannonball.

    It was a good thing atst moment, I used my sword as defense as its fist shed against my sword, If that fist had crashed against my body, then I would have been in a lot worse condition than I am now.

    "Thud thud!" I stabilized myself in mid-air and controlled my fall expertly, I didn¡¯t waste a single moment before sucking away some liquid from the white pipe under my sleeve.

    I sucked on white pipe only when it is an emergency as It contains the Life potion which not only replenishes mana but also heals the injuries very quickly.

    Fourteen months ago, I had a quiterge supply of the Life potions but when I started crazily pursuing the level up, I had used up all my reserve in one and half month and had bought the potions from Jim at discount price.

    Not only I brought life potions from Jim at discount price, but I also brought from the store as the number of potions which Jim could provide to me is not enough but every time I brought the life potion from the store my heart burns a little as every bottle of life potion cost hundred thousand credits.

    That is why I used Life potions sparingly and Only drink it when I really have a need for it, like now.

    The cool sensation of life potion spread through my body, healing the injuries whenever it passed through.

    I would like if I had a few more seconds of rest but unfortunately I did not as Iron Rhino ising at me with a very ferocious expression.

    With my skill already activated, I dripped my sword tightly waiting for Iron Rhino to came close to me.

    Seeing that this Iron Rhino is not normal, I decide to use my full power, holding back nothing.

    "Roar!" "Dhub!"

    It roared loudly as it attacked me with it fist, seeing the fisting toward me, I dodged likest time and likest time seeing that I dodging it started to move its second fist to intercept but before it couldunch another fist, something very hot had hit across its face, distracting it for slight second.

    That something hot is Ashlyn very concentrated fireball, in this past year not only I¡¯ve improved, Ashlyn also improved as well but the thing that most improved is our bond and teamwork and every time I fight, Ashlyn hover above me, there to provide assistance if needed.

    The fire of Ashlyn does no damage to Iron Rhino seeing its immense defense but injuring Iron Rhino was never her intention, her intention to distract it which she had be very proficient.

    The moment of time brought by the Ashlyn is precious It helped me avoid the fist of the Rhino.

    "Furfur fur fur fur!..."

    I started igniting jets behind my arms, this time I¡¯ve ignited five behind each arm instead of three. Normally My arms only could bear the power of three jets at most but when I use Strenthning skill, it made my body stronger to bear the pressure of five jets.

    I ignite five jets very less as every time I used, my arms very painful not only that It also strains my arms very much.

    "Slice!" ¡¯Spur spurt....."

    My sword sliced across its back, tearing its Iron skin like butter, the wound I had created inch deep and blood could be seen splurting out of it but I was shocked seeing the wound.

    I thought this move of mine would at least cut to the bone seeing this is the most powerful attack I have after Fire Strike and Fire Strike is barely stronger than my this move.

    This means if my this move couldn¡¯t cut across the monster bone than the possibility of Fire Strike piercing its bones is almost zero.

    Now, this fight is all depend on my skill as I have no sure kill move which could kill this monster in the instant.

    If I want to kill this monster I have to give my all and still there is still a possibility of me not being able to kill that monster.

    The thing is I am not sad and disappointed but rather exhrated, now this the fight I have been waiting for, the fight which would give me enough pressure that to make me break the limits that had been binding me.

    "Roar!"

    It roared loudly with fury ande at me while I am still taking a jump back.

    Seeing it speedily closing on me, I don¡¯t think I will have a chance tond safely before it attacking me next second.

    I furiously thought for ways to avoid its fist as if we shed directly it will be who wille out worst as monster offensive power is too great, I had experienced with first hand.

    I am such an idiot! I thought I had a perfect skill which could save me from this predicament. I didn¡¯t think of it as I didn¡¯t use any of my Grade 1 skills in months.

    Sky Steps! I activated and take a jump in the sky but when I looked down, I saw the scene below, no one who enters in Minerva realm wished to see.

    Even super elites would run with their tail tuck between their legs when they even saw a shadow of them.

    Below me is a fallen body of Iron Rhino which dead had been cut half and beside it is an Aqua Blue snake which is eating its brain with relish while looking at me intently.

    Ie across one of the Three Banes of Minerva realm.

    The de Snake AKA The Reaper AKA The Brain Devourer AKA The Blood Hound AKA The Blue Nightmare, These are the names of one-meter long nightmare which is looking at me from below.

    It is one-meter long aqua blue snake which had about three-inch-long de end of its tail, It is one of three most dangerous monsters of Minerva realm.

    97% seven percent of those people whoe across these three monsters die, the three monsters had their own quirks and the one which is looking at me from below know for its persistence.

    The de Snake, it got its name from the sharp de it has at the end of its tail, It loved to slice heads and eat the brains and its most favorite delicacy is eating the brain.

    It is said that once The de Snake gave you stare, It will follow you till it will eat your brains, that is why it is known as a bloodhound.

    The best course action after seeing The de Snake is Run, Run fast as you can, while running activate all the defensive measure you have to protect your head as this is body part that The de Snake targets the most.

    Don¡¯t expect help from anyone, even Master stage powerhouse won¡¯t help, even seeing It is Specialist stage de Snake following you much less the Corporal stage which is down below.

    The only way to save your life is run, run toward the boundary of the region and cross it, only then you will be safe as monsters from other regions cant enter the different region for some reason.

    Sky Step! That is why I took the longest jump I¡¯ve ever taken using sky steps and even ignited jets without thinking If they will be any use or not.

    If I hade out of the predicament alive, then I will sure pray to God daily and even light a candle in his shrine every weak as my mother told me to.

 Chapter 259 The Chase

    Sky Steps!

    Taking third big jump from the sky steps, I reached the crown of the tree and from there, I started taking a jump on the other tree but suddenly a blur caught my eye and gave me a big fright.

    The de Snake ising is climbing the tree at lightning speed, its speed is so fast that my eyes were only able to the blue blur.

    Feeling very scared, I started running on the trees, I know this is very dangerous, just a little mistake on my part and I will fall on the ground where reaper will be waiting for me with its de.

    I had never run on the tree before but I had seen a video on the web how to do that when I saw few people running on the trees in miasta forest.

    It¡¯s fortunate that I still remember the basic tips of it, which are now helping me ran on the trees right now but I know the slight mistake on my part would cost me a fall.

    Just single slip of my feet and I will directly enter the world of the dead.

    The one thing that helping me most are my fire jets, using sky steps over and over would take too much of my mana as I am already using two of my knight grade skill while I am running.

    I don¡¯t think the potion bottles potions I have wouldst if I kept using sky steps, so, using the my fire jets to jump around the trees is best option as they gave my legs enough power to make long jumps and If tree is really out of my jumps range which hardly, I can use the sky steps as final option.

    "Shing!"

    The heard noise, only to see the tree which I had just taken the jump from has fallen, I couldn¡¯t see clearly what happened but I know it is the work of the de Snake.

    I was right, just as I took a jump on another tree, I found it is falling on the ground.

    I had to take a quick jump on another tree which I barely able to bnce myself before taking next jump again.

    This fucking Reaper! I cursed as I sacred shitless seeing that, the de is cutting the trees which I am jumping on to make me fall.

    I got a clear look as it swung its tail at the tree trunk and the tree trunk clearly cut into, it feels like it¡¯s not cutting trees but leaves as Its taking barely any time to cut the tree.

    I am really feeling scared right now, if it caught up to me, then I wouldn¡¯t have a chance to scream before it cut my head in half and eat my brains.

    Suddenly I moved toward the left despite knowing it will be dangerous ahead, not only this way passed through the area where the densest poption Sergeant stage is, I will even have to leave the protection of the tree after few hours but this route is still better as this route is closer to Region 4 boundary.

    The boundary of Region 4 little more than a hundred kilometers away if I had taken the other way, I had to run for about hundred and fifty kilometers away, a fifty kilometer more that the route I am currently taking.

    It will take me the whole night and early morning to cross a hundred kilometers but If I give my all then I am confident, I can cross a hundred kilometers in one night.

    It¡¯s been half an hour since I have been running for my life and I can feel the constant presence of The de Snake below me.

    It is feeling of death god behind you, if you stopped for a moment then its scyth will fall on you.

    If one looked behind me, one will see the clear long line of fallen trees.

    It must have cut down more than five hundred trees since it started following me, whatever tree put my step on it, it will be cut mmeThe de Snake¡¯s de tail.

    The de on its tail is just a few inches long but it is sharp enough to cut down trees whose trunk is meter thick.

    I had to move very fast, not spending even second on the tree before jumping on the branch of another three, otherwise, I will fell with the falling tree which had been cut by the de snake.

    Looking at my watch, there is little more than an hour till evening, after it gets dark, I have to be extra careful as chances of me falling off the tree will increase further, not to forget monsters are mainly active at night.

    Suddenly a thought came into my mind and when I think about it, I thought it is very weird but soon I got the answer after some thinking.

    I was thinking that why no other monstere to attack me since I had been so openly running on the trees but answer soon provided in the question I thought.

    The reason why there aren¡¯t monster attacking me also The de Snake, not only human feared this reaper but monsters also do, this is most likely the reason why no monsters attacked me yet.

    Not only I had received an attack from the Surface monster but flying monster also didn¡¯t dare to attack me, as soon as they saw meing, they would fly away from the trees they are on.

    "Gulp!"

    I drank another potion, ever since I had started running, I am drinking potions like water as I am currently activated two knight grade skills and also igniting jets to make leaps.

    I am using whatever I have for the slightest boost in speed not caring anything about the potions bottles that I am drinking like water.

    That decision was really right! I thought, when I was making preparation for the realm, I brought normal potions in bulk which cost me millions of credits.

    Mainly they were mana potion and healing potion, after buying I thought I brought too much as they cost me a lot of money and space in my storage but I still kept pack them in my storage thinking, this time there is no jill who is going to give extra bottles of potions when I needed it.

    ¡¯Zzzzzz!¡¯ "Fuck!"

    I was running normally and thought the de snake would also keep cutting the trees to make me fall but suddenly it had done something different, instead of cutting the three, it climbed on it and its speed so fast that, I could only see the blue blur with two small red dots which is its eyes.

    It is climbing the tree which is I am going tond, so, even if I achieved the sky step now, it will able tounch an attack as long it jumped from the tree which is definitely going to do that.

    Its attack definitely goingnd on me and there is no way I could avoid it, the best way to defend against it and quickly take a high jump using the sky steps but before that I will have to survive its attack if not then instead of taking high jump with sky steps, I would be lying on the ground dead with my brain eaten.

    Calming my mind, I quickly went into action.

    The tail of The de snake is extremely Vicious, the de on its tail could pierce through anything, its good thing I am ready for its attack, I am ready since I started running.

    The dense fire quickly covered the helmet I am wearing, above dense fireyer, white energy covered my whole body, it very dense on my head especially, not only that I also put my already activated shield behind my head.

    The dance fireyer is my fire ability while whiteyer which covering my body is my defense skill above it is the protection of my shield, not to forget my head is covered in knight grade mask and strengthening skill which I kept activated from earlier.

    Despite these defenses, I am not sure, I coulde off unscathed from its attack if defending against it were that easy then most people whoe across it wouldn¡¯t have died.

 Chapter 260 The Chase II

    "Shing!"

    Its ded tail shed against my shield and next moment it pierced through the protection of my shield like butter, though it pierced through the protection of my shield, it still lost some of its power my shields were able to stop some of its piercing momentum.

    After bypassing the energyyer of the shield, it shed against the whiteyer of my defensive skill.

    The power of my defensive skill was able to stop its tail for fraction of second before the de snake tail pierced through my defensive skill but It also whittled away lots of power of the attack.

    Next, the de of the reaper went against theyer of my fireyer while it directly pierces through as it was the weakest of my defense.

    I had just cover my head with it so it could whittle away some power of the attack if other defenses could consider varies the type of pillows then my fireyer could consider a cotton sheet.

    Compare to others its defensive power is very less but it still has some defensive pitr which will help whittle away some force of the attack.

    Finally, the de of the de snake crashed against my knight grade mask, It stands still for a fraction of second before piercing back of my head directly.

    It started to dig deeper and deeper while I kept resisting it with my Strengthening skill.

    Uploading all the vitality I have stored in the eight seals in my strengthening skill, so, it could slow the down the piercing of de.

    The de kept entering my head slowly while I was wholly concentrated on strengthening my head with strengthening the skill.

    the de is piercing back of my head, so, I can¡¯t see how much deep it got but feeling extreme pain that I am feeling, I think it¡¯s going pretty deep.

    Ashlyn cry out inside me feeling that but I stopped her doing anything stupid, she can make things only worse bying out.

    As the de is going inside me, I felt both helpless but also resolve to live, my resolve became so strong that I felt something awakening inside me but just as that feeling came its gone.

    "nk!" "Spur!"

    A sound nk rang across my ears and next moment, The Reaper plunged away by my sword and I took stright jump high.

    It felt like minutes had been passed but barely two seconds had passed since I spotted the snake and prepared the offensive-defensive measures.

    My n was divided into two parts first is offensive, other is defensive, this n of mine required both offensive and defensive to work in sync, even mismanagement of a fraction of second would have cost me my life.

    The first part of the nt is put the the the the the idea dea defensive even measure, that is I used all the defensive artifacts, skill and other things in defense, I could have also put my sword before shield after and that would added antheryer to defense but that would have been a grave mistake.

    The notes of the realm that jill and Jim provided me were the best intelligence their organization has about Minerva realm and in which they have a quite detailed description of Three banes of Minerva realm.

    I have read them quite well and especially about Three banes as these monsters ability match that of Upper ¡¯A¡¯ monster which have the power to beat those who are two or three grade above them easily.

    Seeing This Initial Corporal stage de Snake, I knew I had no chance to live if even if I added theyer that y much able to pierce my head.

    That is why I had decided my n in two parts, The defensive part is just a distraction while my sword was a thing that gave me hope to live.

    While the snake is busy with piercing through my defense, I was ready with me to strike it away.

    I couldn¡¯t be too early and but couldn¡¯t be toote also, if I attacked too early the de snake could easily change the attack of its direction and that time my sword my not be able to reach it while I waste then there is no question swinging sword as I will be in embrace of angel of death by then.

    The key is perfect timing and the best timing is when its tail started piercing my mask at that, the reaper will be sure of my death that won¡¯t able distracts itself and that Hiltunen tounch an attack at it.

    The n was sessful but received a grave injury, the de of reaper went quite deep so, that when it came out, a fountain of blood started to spurt from the back of my head.

    Its good thing that I had drunk the life potion, it stopped the injury next second and even started to heal the bone of skull of that had been pierced by its de.

    As for The de snakes condition, I am sure nothing happened it as It had the ster defense, that sword strike of had not even left a scratch on its much less injuring it.

    I am currently concentrating my all to running, trying to put maximum distance between us as I am sure it will follow.

    The nickname bloodhound it got isn¡¯t without a reason!

    While running, I thought about the feeling I got when The de of the reaper had pierced through my head, It felt like cracking of some shell or awakening of some sort but It was gone before I can sense it more carefully.

    While the feeling I got for a fleeting second but I am sure, It is feeling of braking of limit.

    Till this past year, I know the general the genal direction on breaking the limit but now I got the glimpse of the map which is enough.

    With this clear direction, I¡¯m confident in breaking the limit. It¡¯s just that I will have to embrace the death at a much closer distance than I like to, I thought with augh.

    Twenty minutes passed by and that is when I caught the shadow of the green snake below me as it is following me with its blurring speed.

    This time, I am little more vignt ready to jump using sky steps if I see the single sign of climbing the tree.

    Last time I noticed toote but this time I will not make that mistake as I¡¯ve personally experienced its ripping de and If possible I¡¯ve never wanted to experience it.

    The sun is started to go down and in fifteen minutes the darkness will cover the entire forest.

    As I was running, I heard the faint fighting sound in front of me and from the sound, I can guess a group of people is fighting.

    Their luck is bad, it was any other monster I would have changed my direction a little to go around their fight but what is following my reaper.

    Even little turn would slow down my speed which could give chance to reaper tounch an attack at me.

    Compare to unknown people, my life is more important and I would not risk it for them, I thought as I dived in their fighting field.

 Chapter 261 The Chase III

    I dived into ongoingrge battle, it can not be called dived in as battle is happening down below, a dive up would be a good choice of words.

    I did not look much at the battle but one look was enough to see what is happening down below.

    The team of six people all of them either at peak Corporal stage or Sergeant stage fighting the Group of Ape monsters, all the monsters ape seemed to at initial to the peak level of sergeant stage.

    The interesting thing happened when I and the Reaper entered the are of battle, we entered the battle more specifically The de Snake, the Ape monsters stancepletely changed after catching the shadow of The de Snake.

    They who were screaming in fury while fighting with humans had be quiet as a mouse and started to run at their most top speed without care for the battle.

    Their expression looked like they have seen the death god and did not wish to stay at the ce where the death god had visited.

    I didn¡¯t have time to see the reaction of fellow humans as I already sped past the battle and looking at the blue blur that is following me without stopping, It seemed that it is is dead set on eating my brain as it did not even give looked at the human who has great numbers and was quite powerful also.

    I felt ashamed thinking this but I kind of hoped that this reaper which had been following me would be enticed by the other humans and stop following me with such frenzy.

    "Sister, what happened?" Asked a Peak Corporal stage boy seeing all the monster running so suddenly.

    He fought little distance away from the main battle so he was not able to see the blue blur that went ran past the center of their battlefield if he had seen that blur, he would have not asked that question.

    "The Reaper!" she said softly before looking at all her team member which still seemed in a daze, while her brother still seemed confused by her answer.

    "Let¡¯s get out of Region 3 as soon as possible!" She shouted, her shout brought all her team member¡¯s back to themselves.

    All of them nodded, started going toward opposite direction at their most top speed while traveling they started to discuss what they had seen in a hushed voice, a clear look fright still could be seen on their faces.

    "Do you think he will survive?" A question came out of his mouth before he could control himself.

    All gazes of his team membernded on him and one by one all of them started shaking their head.

    Even if it was for second, they saw through the level of both The Reaper and the one it is following. From their view, if the runner¡¯s stage had been higher than the reaper by one or two, he would have slight chance to survive but runner¡¯s level was clearly below The Reaper ording to them, he had no chance of surviving.

    I had already activated the night vision mode on my mask an hour ago when the twilight came, now the whole sky had be dark, there not even soft light of the moon.

    In this past hour, I had been attacked by The Reaper two times and both of the times I was able to dodge that fearsome de on its tail.

    Most of the credit of my dodging gone to the night vision effect of the mask.

    When I had activated the night vision, I got surprised to find that the de Snake is one of the monsters that glow in night vision.

    There is the scientific reason for which I won¡¯t go into detail but The de Snakes skin had some pigment which makes them glows in night vision, I got quite surprised the first when I noticed that as this information is not in the notes that provided to me by Jim and jill.

    This help me along, with it being a glowing snake, it helps me a lot monitor its moment and whenever it tried to climb the tree, I would notice and would take a high jump with sky steps so its attack won¡¯t reach me.

    I kept running while always moving my eyes below and front, I dare not to rest my eyes even for second as I know quite well one mistake and I will be dead by the Reaper¡¯s de.

    I had personally experienced the terror of it and I don¡¯t want to experience such a close shave with death again.

    From the speed I run, I will need a whole night to cross the forest but that¡¯s not I am worried about, I will able to cross this night with help of many potions I brought, I even have some potion which helps to relieve mental and physical facing.

    What I am worried about what came after the forest, I will have to cross twenty kilometers more after the forest to reach the boundary of the region 4.

    That twenty kilometers area is small wastnd which had no trees only in ground without any vegetation, that area will be the real arena of my survival.

    As these dense tall trees in the forest are acting as afield between me and the reaper but once this shield is gone, I would have to face the wrath of the Reaper directly without any obstruction.

    I am hoping that feeling of limit breaking came again but there no such luck no matter how much try.

    As times passed by I started to feel pain under my legs, first, it was slight but as the times passed by it increased to the level that taking every jump had before painful.

    It is worst in the sole of feet as that is where ignite the fire jets, if not for me drinking life potion now then, then the pain would get a lot worse.

    Normally I ignite fire jets for three hours at most but now It had been six hours since I¡¯ve been running and probably have to run ten hours more, I don¡¯t think even life potion help then for pain at that time, I have to drink those sedative potions that I have.

    I rarely used the sedative, only when I really need them but this time I really need them, this time I will not have to drink sedatives of one type but the several types.

    "Zzzzz!" ¡¯Sky Steps!"

    Suddenly I noticed the movement of Reaper as it tried to climb a tree but when it was halfway into climbing the tree, I had high in the air where it could not reach me.

    It had no choice but climbed back as I jumped several trees in front of it, in its frustration it started to strike several trees which fell of one another.

    After letting out frustration, It again started followed me without stopping.

    Times passed by and as the times passed, I started feeling the pain that I barely able to bear not only that I became tired physically and mentally.

    Seeing no choice, I started to drink several potions that not only whisked away my pain but also made energized both mentally and physically but these potions effects did notst long as I had to keep drinking them every hour to maintain my peak performance.

    As I keep drinking more of that sedative potion my body started to crave them more as It is instinctively known that even slight dy could make pay the price that I will be not left alive to pay.

    I kept drinking potion despite knowing, that when I stop I will face the effect lot worse that I am feeling right now but I couldn¡¯t care less about that as only because of this potion I am running at my peak, if not I would have sumbed to the pain and fatigue hours ago.

    "Finally!" I said happily when I saw first rays of dawn twelve hourster of my running but my happiness did notst long, half an hourter when the sky had be bright enough, I saw the wastnd for the distance.

    It will take me a maximum half an hour to reach the end of the forest and that is when my real running will start.

    My survival will depend on my efforts and some luck, if I failed then I will embrace the angel of death finally.

 Chapter 262 The Chase IV

    My heart started to pound as I got closer to the wastnd, This wastnd will be my real test of survival.

    The closer I got, the more dread I feel.

    Does it not feel tired ever? I I asked myself as I saw the de snake is following me without stopping, there is no change in its speed, it is as uninformed as it when it starts following me.

    ¡¯A¡¯ grade monster that it may be but it out to feel tired slightly but no, there was no change in it ever since it started following me.

    Well, its upper ¡¯A¡¯ monster for nothing, if it was not able to do this much! it is said in this whole Minerva Realm there are not more than six ¡¯A¡¯ grade monsters and three are known for their fearsome might, which is why they called the three banes of Minerva realm.

    Times passed by and now I can clearly see wastnd ahead me, seeing that dread in my heart grown even more stronger.

    I am feeling dread because that shitload of potions that I had in my storage is nearly gone, I have about ten to fifteen minutes of supply with me at most and to cross the wastnd I will need the two hours minimum.

    In this thirteen hours, I am running from the de snake, my two knight grade skills are constantly activated without stopping not to mention fire jets I use for every jump and the defensive skill I use whenever the reaper climbed the tree as a precaution

    All it requires immense mana, I had to drink mana potion every few minutes, if not for me having so much mana potions with me, I don¡¯t think I would even able to survive three hours from this snake.

    One not only needs the power to survive from the three banes, but they also need the resources, without resources they will not able tost long.

    It was because of these resources I have, that I was able to survive till now but now my resources are running dry if I did find the other way quickly then reaper would really pierce its de into my head and eat my brains.

    Looks like I finally have to use that thing! I thought but couldn¡¯t help grimace when I thought of that option.

    I really don¡¯t want to use that option, I¡¯ve only used it one time before which is get away from the Master stage monster but that ce was the Mista forest while this is Minerva realm.

    The difference is great between these two ces, In miasta forest as long as you reach a safe ce or to the bunkers ced by adventurers paradise you will be safe but here there is danger at every step, the most dangerous is the boundary of region and as no one knows where one will end up after crossing the boundary.

    But who am I kidding with such thought, I clearly knew that is the only option I¡¯ve left as for what condition I will be in after crossing the boundary, that is the I could not burden myself with, I will think about it if I were alive to cross it.

    Grinding my teeth, I took out the ss bottle from my storage. This bottle is double the size of normal potion bottle and inside it contain blood-red liquid which is shimmering slightly.

    This potion is forbidden potion, after drinking it will stimte my body to the limit and not only that It will also keep proving me a huge amount of mana.

    The effect of this potion shouldst about one and half hour, this potion seemed to too good to true as I won¡¯t have to drink string of potions every few minutes for one and half hour but there huge side effect of drinking this potion, that is why they are known as forbidden potions.

    Sale of such potions is illegal in the Westblood but I¡¯vee to know about the ce which sells this potions by one lucky encounter.

    The potion will stimte my body above its limit and also provide me with unlimited mana for one and a half but when the effects of this potion are over after a one-half hour, it will weaken me so badly that I will barely able to move my fingers.

    It will keep me immobilized for at least six hours and after that, I will be in a weakened state for the day but I couldn¡¯t care less about that as, without this potion, I am a dead man anyway.

    "Gulp!"

    I gulp down potion in a single gulp, unlike one¡¯s imagination, it does not taste bad, it tastes quite good actually simr to that of tangy syrup.

    After potion entered my body, for a few seconds I did not feel anything but a few secondster its effect spread through my body.

    I felt like I¡¯ve boosted with the unlimited energy and next moment, I shot out like a rocket, Its good thing I¡¯ve experienced this feeling before otherwise I would have surely not have controlled myself this properly.

    When I had drunk this potion first time, I nearly copsed many times due to a sudden rush of power.

    With such rush of power my speed more than a double as I shot out like rocket through trees, I started to jump over the tree which I was going to jump before, I felt exhrating.

    When I looked back, I so The Reaper is still following behind me but the between started to growrger.

    I did not turn too much happy seeing that as I knew its speed will also increase soon, in the forest its speed is restricted due dense trees but ahead is ne wastnd where it will have no restriction in following me.

    "THUD!"¡¯Zzzzzz!¡¯

    I jumped from thest tree with a thud and entered the wastnd and started to run with all my might as I could faint slithering sound not much behind me.

    As I¡¯ve expected, its speed increased suddenly as we got out of the forest and It now following me with frenzy in its eyes.

    The distance between us also decrease ande ites down to few meters, just slight increase in its speed could make it catch up to and that scared the hell out me, that is why used all power I have to run fast as I can.

    Two of my knight grade skill were also activated in full power, I never stopped them, even after drinking the forbidden potion.

    "Zzzzzz!""Furfur fur fur..."

    I was running when I heard aa faint sound from de snake, almost instinctively I made jump sideways with my fire jets, only the find that snake is jumping toward my earlier ce, if not I had jumped just now, its tail would have definitely pierced through my body.

    Good thing I was vignt, I will have to be vignt as earlier to survive from sneak attack like these.

    As time passed, the sky had fully brightened but our my chase is still going on but this brightens sun also gave me the hope as I could see the faint outline of the spatial boundary.

    A bright smile came across my face as I saw the spatialyer of the boundary, as long as I passed through thatyer, I will enter the Region 4 and I won¡¯t have to worry about the reaper the further.

    I saw many tents across running through the wastnd, whenever I saw them I would always change my direction a little, so, the wrath of reaper would not befall on them because of them.

    Normally I don¡¯t like to save others but I also don¡¯t intentionally harm them if they did not do anything to me.

    In forest I had no choice but dived into battle as there was clearing on both sides and the only way to the front is through the battle, that is why I chose to go thought the battle, after all, my life more important than theirs.

    Some people saw me running from the distance and when they saw what is following me, a look of extreme great appeared on their face and they started to run with all their might, some people even pack their camp as they ran in dread.

    I could help but muse seeing them, if I were at their ce, I would also doe the same but unfortunately,y I am not that lucky.

    "Zzzzzz!""Furfurfur....""Slice!"

    I again heard the sound and took a jump after activating my jets but I was littlete as It tailstruckd across my body, the good thing is that it is not my head but the shoulder it injured it.

    The cut was quite deep, its tail had cut more than half of shoulder had been littlete, my whole shoulder would have fallen to the ground.

    I quickly drank the potion before the injury worsened further but unfortunately what I drank is normal healing potion and not life potion which could heal injuries immediately as I have left with a single bottle of life potions.

    As I times passed frequency of its attack increased further and it keeps attacking every few minutes, most of the attacks are dodged by me but some of them I¡¯ve received on my body, the only good thing that the attack of The Reaper did not touched my head.

    My back is drenched with blood and also I am feeling little weakness in my body due to blood loss but I couldn¡¯t do anything else about it as there is a much bigger problem weighing on me.

    The time of the potion limit is almost over, this raging power I have in my body could be gone any second but all hope is not lost as spatial boundary just front of me, in less than two minutes, I will able to pass through.

    Its attack got more and more fierce ever since we got closer to the boundary and I am currently running in a zigzag fashion to avoid its attack.

    1km, five hundred meters, two fifty meters, hundred meters, fifty meters, ten meters...

    "fur fur fur fur....""Shar!""Zzzzz!"

    Less than two meters distance is remaining and seeing that I took jump toward the spatial barrier, even if I lost all power in my body now, I will still able to cross the boundary, I was thinking that when I heard a noise that made shudder all over my body.

    This is have heard this voice but I instinctively knew it wasing from The de snake and next moment I heard iting towards me swiftly.

    Its speed was so fast that I¡¯ll not able to dodge no matter how I tried to dodge but I am not worried as I am hand distance away from the spatial boundary but next moment Ie across big shock as I felt, its speed is too great, It attacks goingnd on me before I fully cross the boundary.

    "Slice!"

    I felt the sharp pain in my head when my head just touched the spatial boundary, it¡¯ss tail de started to go deeper and deeper and deeper into me but just as it were about to reach the critical point, the de is repelled as my head fully passed through the spatial boundary.

    "Thud!

    Pain is the only sensation I felt when I opened my eyes when I jumped through the spatialyer, I seemed to crash into something hard and because of that, I lost conscience for a moment.

    I soon notice that forbidden potions power still coursing through my body, seeing that made really happy and I removedst life potion from my storage.

    As I know, this power will notst long, it could be gone next second so, it is imperative for I heal my injuries quickly and activate my tent soon as possible before side effect of this forbidden potion immobilize me.

    "Gulp!"

    I drank life potion in aa gulp and its cool sensation spread through my body, I am just about to take out my tent from the storage when I¡¯ve ovees with sudden emptiness that I lost all control over my body suddenly.

    Finally, It came! I thought as Iy immobile on the hard ground which I crashed against.

 Chapter 263 Greatest Danger

    I lost all the feeling of my body that I am not able to twitch my finger and that¡¯s not all the pain is returning.

    My body has gone under huge burden these fifteen hours, not only I hap put immense strain on my muscles, I even drank forbidden medicine which damaged my body even further.

    The only saving grace that I had drunk thest bottle of my life potion before being immobilized, that will at least heal the injuries that I had gotten from the reaper especially thest one on the head.

    At least these injuries would be healed by the life potion and as for the recovery from the forbidden medicine, it will take a few days for them to go.

    I take sigh internally looking at my condition, I am as helpless as earlier, it could be said that I am more helpless now.

    Earlier when I am running from The de Snake, at least I have the freedom to move freely as I wish but now Iy here immobilize, not having power to even twitch my finger.

    Here even Specialist stage monster could kill me without having any resistance from me, the only form of protection I have is Ashlyn.

    She wanted to go out and protect me but I stopped her, her going out may attract even more monster and have only been at Peak specialist stage, she could protect me against some specialist monster at most and against Corporal stage ones she stands no chance.

    My only hope is that some human could spot me and help me up a little, activating my tent and cing me there would be enough.

    Times passed by and from the direction of the sun, I could guess that its been an only hour since I crashed into this region and I was lucky enough that no monster came to attack me.

    I wanted to sleep so badly that I am barely able to stop myself from doing that, the mental and physical fatigue is taking a toll over me.

    I wanted to sleep in a ce where I felt rtively safe, where there is a little guarantee of safety like my tent.

    As time passed, I thought my luck will really hold for some but sadly the good times is over as I spotted big yellow bird had started to hovering above me.

    I can not guess its level up looking at its size, I am sure that its at Corporal stage or above.

    The bird monster seemed to hover above me and looking at how it is flying lower and lower, I felt death is very close.

    I am not scared of death, In this past year I had enough close shaves with death that there not much fear left, not to forget just an hour ago, I survived the reaper¡¯s scythe.

    I just hope to live little more, I have some small dreams likepete in the league of heroes, having a girlfriend and spending some time with friends and family, especially my sister who is just toddler right now.

    Seeing the birding closer to me, I am just about to release the Ashlyn so she could have a chance of survival when I suddenly heard light footsteps.

    A few secondster, I could clearly hear the footsteps, there seems to be more than one personing toward me and from the rhythm of their foot, I can guess there three people thating toward me.

    As for the bird that ising for me, it flew as it must have seen those three peopleing.

    I really wanted to turn my head and see the faces of peopleing toward me but I don¡¯t have control over my neck yet, I can only move my eyelids and twitch my fingers for now

    "Well, well isn¡¯t this the champion which kicked me out of the stage." Said voice sarcasm, this voice seems somewhat familiar, I¡¯ve heard it somewhere but I can¡¯t seem to remember it where.

    "Well, turn out this friend is also someone I know." said another voice, my heart skipped a beat hearing this voice, I could never forget this voice.

    When I heard the sarcasm in first voice, I felt they did note with good intentions but hearing the second voice I am wholly sure of it.

    "Cousin, do you know him?" asked the first voice, "Yes, I know him, I once asked this friend for the artifact and skill as I had an urgent need for them."

    "I was even ready to pay but this friend not only replied to my kind intentions but he also attacked, that time I barely able to survive from this friend." replied the second voice.

    Liar! I shouted in my mind loudly, if I was able to control my mouth right now, I would have shouted on his face.

    He was that same fatty who chased me for my skill and artifact, it was my luck that I had speed type skill, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be here to tell a tale.

    Soon three people came near me that I could see their faces, only after seeing his face I was able to identify the person who spoke first, he was the fatty which I fought against a year ago.

    There are three people looking at me and the ing is all three of them are fatty¡¯s but all their level is higher than mine.

    The fatty who chased after me and the fatty who I fought against are both in Peak level of Corporal stage but thest fatty who wore series face is at Peak of Sergeant stage and sensing the energy he is excluding, he definitely stronger than the normal Peak Sergeant Evolvers.

    "Brother what happened to him?" asked the first fatty to serius looking fatty seeing I am staying still like a statue on a weird angle.

    "Crack crack!"

    Serius looking fatty, put his leg on my arm and presses down, intentionally or unintentally he pressed so strong that my boss started to crack but there was not much change in my expression except for my eyes which look me viciously.

    "He must have either poisoned or drank a forbidden potion to get into such condition!" said serius looking fatty.

    "Well, then friend my friend since you have to go to the death gods, you did not need these materialist things as your dear friend, I will kindly ept the burden on this materialistic things." said fatty and shamelessly started to remove my artifacts.

    He not only take out my artifacts, backpack but also took my holowatch as well, the only saving grace that he checked my pockets on outside so, he did not see the storage in my pocket.

    My heart pained seeing him taking my holowatch, this fatty able to unlock it he will get all my skills especially Fire Strike.

    "Knight grade artifact all of them, this even better than the cheapskate earlier had given us!" said the second fatty is gasp.

    "Whatever, the finish is quick. I will see if could track down the rat who escaped earlier!" said serious-looking fatty as he put a ck mask on his face and was about to leave when he stopped by the first fatty.

    "Brother stop!" said the first fatty "What?" his brother asked impatiently. "Can you give me the core of the monster that you killed earlier?" I asked the first fatty.

    "Finish it by the time I return!" said his brother and thew red monster core before leaving in hurry.

    "This will createrge st right!" Asked the first fatty to the second fatty with a weird smile on his face, I got very bad premonition seeing that core.

    "Yes, this will create the biggest st we have ever seen!" said second fatty with glee as he darted his eyes on me.

    My heart started to beat faster after receiving his gaze and before I knew the first fatty open my mouth forcefully with cruel smile on his face as he fed me the monster core, after putting core into my mouth, he forcefully made me gulp it while I stayed powerless, helpless to stop what they are doing to me.

    "Quickly dug a hole, we don¡¯t want a bath in gore again don¡¯t we?" Said the second fatty to first.

    I wasn¡¯t able to hear what they did after that as I am experiencing the most painful experience of my life.

    The pain is ten times, a hundred times painful than the pain of mystic medicine that I ate.

    All I know that they lifted me and threw me into the hole and added soil above me, leaving enough space open to let me breathe with some difficulty.

 Chapter 264 HOPE

    "Ahhhh!""Ahhh......"

    Muffled screams could be heard through the hole not far away from them but they are acting like it was normal as they are talking between themselves.

    "How much time do you think we will have to wait before we hear the big bang?" I asked the first fatty to another.

    They had already done this thing two times ever since they entered this realm and they always ask each other this question as this be some sort of ritual to them.

    "If we had fed him normal peak Sergeant stage monster core, It would have taken fifteen minutes but this time you Initial level Master stage core of fiery lion that Dan had just killed earlier, so we should be able to hear the st within five minutes.

    Fist fatty shook her, disagreeing with the estimate of the second fatty, "Your estimate would have been right but you forgot one crucial point."

    "That he had a fire ability which gave him some resistance against the fire, so ording to my estimate, we will hear st within eight minutes." said the the the the first fatty.

    "Ahhhh!..."

    Burn, I am feeling like a volcano had erupted in my stomach, it was so hot that sweat on my body started vaporizing

    The monster core that entered my body had started melting little by little in my stomach and now it is wreaking havoc in my body if I didn¡¯t do anything soon then my body going to pop up like a balloon.

    It ismon sense that one must not eat a monster core, even if it is an emergency.

    The monster cores are packed with Berserker energy that is too heavy to handle, not only for humans but monsters also.

    That is why whenever I feed core to Ashlyn, I divide it into twenty to thirty parts and feed her only single every day.

    Even if the monster eats there every step core of the same stage as its or above its stage, it sure going to pop up like a balloon.

    Not only monster cores contain immense energy, but the energy it contains is berserk in nature which is impossible to be digested by human bodies, but only monsters bodies are also capable enough to digest the berserk energy.

    I am panicking right now, not for myself but for Ashlyn, earlier when that serious fatty mercilessly broke my arm, I knew it is likely that I will survive today, so, I started asking Ashlyn to leave so she could have a chance to live but she refused to leave.

    Even when I forcefully tried to throw her out, she stayed.

    Even now, I asked her to fly away but she is still refusing to budge.

    I am going to die definitely but I hope she lives, not only for her but for me also me, It will give peace before dying to know that she can live.

    First time I saw her, it was when she came out breaking her eggshell, she surprised us quite a bit with her shiny silver fur.

    I was instantly enamored by the tiny silver chic who ising out of her eggshell unstably.

    From the day she was born, she was all about the food, even her siblings quite afraid of as they let take the first dip always.

    As she grew older she even started taking the food of her parents.

    She never let anyone y with her but she never rejected me and one month after she was born, my room became her permanent residence.

    Time passed by and the time came to decide which monster I an going to bond with, many organizations had sent their offers with details of monsters, they are going to offer me.

    I looked at those offer on the side and threw them to trash seeing I had already decided on which monster I am going to bond with.

    My parents had tried to dissuade me for a while, saying I will have to bear less burden of practice If I bonded with other monsters than Ashlyn but I was firm on my decision.

    Ashlyn is family and I want her to live but this stubborn birdy hadn¡¯t been listening to me.

    The power of core started to reach every part of my body and I can feel every cell of my body is being damaged by the berserk energy of the monster core and the worst thing is, the core hadn¡¯t melted even one percent.

    With a body and little fire immunity I have, my body will endure 3% of its energy at most before popping off like a balloon.

    If this core had been any other fire monsters core, I would have been able to endure a minute or two more but sadly it is the core of fiery lion which had the strongest fire I¡¯ve experienced and had the sticky quality to its fire likeva.

    I am way too familiar with the fire of fiery lion, as this is only monster core Ashlyn ever reacted to because of that I¡¯ve fed clips of this core every day to Ashlyn, she even ate it at yesterday¡¯s dinner.

    The fiery lion¡¯s cores that I got from my space realm finished in five months, after that, I had to buy them from the store hoping this core, hoping they will bring some change in the Ashlyn¡¯s fire but to this day there was no change.

    "Ahhhh....""Ahhh...."

    I felt my throat became dry from screaming loudly that I am barely able to make noise right now.

    As the seconds passed, I saw my skin is glowing, at first it was faint but soon it got brighter and brighter.

    It is not a good sign, this means that the energy of the monster core had already seeped into every cell of my body, every passing second the monster core will melt more, releasing more berserk energy into my body.

    Currently, my body barely holding on that berserk energy but soon the energy will reach the limit of more than I can handle, it will be like a balloon which has too much air, it will pop up, spreading bloody gore in all directions.

    I didn¡¯t fear death but I also don¡¯t want to die, sadly I have no choice, the monster core is already inside me melting bit by bit, it¡¯s berserk energy tearing into every cell of my filling it, with more energy it can handle.

    If I had a chance of life, even a minute one, I would have given my all for it but I did not see much chance no matter how much I racked my brain for it.

    ¡¯Chew chew¡¯

    Suddenly Ashlyn chirp inside me, I turn happy thinking she is finally ready to leave but when I registered what she said, I couldn¡¯t help but stumped inside.

    She is telling me to look at my refinement engine, there is something weird happening there.

    When I concentrate on my refinement engine, I found nothing out of ordinary as It running ordinarily with the mental energy that I am instinctively providing it.

    Normally to run the refinement engine, one had to provide mental energy and actively ran it, especially the analog-type ones.

    These refinement engines are run manually but with nearly two years of constant practice and hard work, I trained my mind to instinctively provide it with mental and run it without my supervision.

    Now it runs instinctively, even when I was in sleep and because that my mana purity had reached whopping 91.9%, which is really really amazing as after ny percent even increasing mana purity 0.1 is very hard.

    The only drawback of this process is that my refinement engine runs really slow but it¡¯s still worth it as I don¡¯t have to concentrate my refinement engine ever and it is way better than the others who gave an hour of their time to their refinement engine daily.

    First I thought I was normal but when I look carefully, I couldn¡¯t help but utterly shocked by what I saw, it is so shocking that my mind froze for a while.

    ¡¯It..it is converting the berserk energy!¡¯ I thought stammeringly, my refinement engine is converting berserk energy into the mana, though the conversion is very slow, as long as provide enough mental energy, I can make it ten times faster.

    I¡¯ve never heard any refinement engine could that before when I constructed this engine I thought it special but when I entered the real world thinking that my refinement is rare analog-type but I got reality check soon after.

    In shops in the westblood city one can buy tens of analog type refinement engine like mine but now seeing it converting berserk energy, I couldn¡¯t help but think it is special again.

    This only solves half my problem after central storage is full which will in a few minutes, refinement engine will stop converting the berserk energy and focused on repurifying the mana in central storage.

    As I¡¯ve said this solve half the problem, if I don¡¯t find a way to use or release the mana out of me, then converting the berserk energy useless as I am already like a nearly bloated tank, just a little more pressure and I will st away.

    I barely able to control my body right now and can¡¯t control my ability or skills yet due to side effects of forbidden potion but even if I was I was in full control over my body, removing berserk energy through skill and ability would be too slow as monster core melting in my body too fast.

    To put it simply, if I were to remove all the berserk energy from my body through my ability and skill, even use all my skills together, I will need more than a day and I barely have minutes before I popped up like a balloon.

    That left me with only choice, Supreme Combat exercise.

    My mood turns heavy as I thought this, It been near eight months since I haven¡¯t circted supremebat exercise properly.

    After creating the 8th seal, circting supremebat exercise became very hard, not only the pain had increased exponentially but I started to feel some kind of resistance which made circting even harder.

    My father said that the reason I felt resistance because my Mana veins had not been fully developed yet.

    This reason why I did not circte supremebat exercise when I was running from The de Snake as I would have to give my full concentration to circting exercise that I would have not been able to run properly with full concentration but now this is my only choice to live.

    No matter how much pain I fell or resistance I will get circting the supremebat exercise, I have to create seals.

    I will have to create enough seals to waste all the berserk energy from my body into it as this is my only hope to live.

 Chapter 265 The Spark

    I started to circte the supremebat exercise and as I had expected, the pain and resistance hit me like a roadblock.

    The pain is still fine, the burning pain I am feeling in every cell of my body is still greater than the one I am feeling due to supremebat exercise, so it does not affect that much.

    The thing that affected me most is resistance I am getting while circting the supremebat exercise.

    Before eight seals It was like climbing the steep mountain, the journey was hard but I wasplete it with hard work but now It is still climbing that steep mountain, the difference is this time doing with 1000kg weight on your back.

    It is very very hard to make a single cirction much less making twenty-four to create the seal but now I have no choice, even if the wight on by back is ten thousand kilograms, I will have to climb that mountain because falling means death which is not an option for me.

    "Ahhhh!....."

    I started to scream loudly as kept circting the mana on its route and finally able to finish the first cirction.

    As I am starting on the second cirction, I felt resistance had increased by a fraction but that did not affect me as I keep circting with all my strength.

    I could feel that the sword the Damocles is inching closer to me every moment and I have to create seals to keep it from decapitating one.

    The melting of the monster core is not going to stop and the more it melts, the more berserk energy I will have in my body, so before it could reach its limit, I had to create the seal of the supremebat exercise.

    One cirction after another, I kept circting the mana in my body and finally, rted to the sixth cycle and started on seventh.

    I have to circte even faster, I can feel the body reaching the limit, in three to four minutes, I will reach my limits and It will pop like a balloon.

    With the sword of Damocles on my neck, I started to circte even faster and faster, with every cirction resistance kept increasing little by little but my speed of cirction increased despite that.

    The reason for that is the thought of revenge.

    Earlier I did not think I have any chance of surviving, So, I did not waste my time entertaining the thoughts of revenge but now there is small chance me surviving and the thoughts of revenge started to surface on the mind.

    I swore in my mind, that I will kill three of them with the same cruel method that they had used on me, I will make them die in the same cruel way they are making me die.

    My Refinement Engine and Supreme Combat exercise, is only giving me a chance of survival and If one can state in percentage then it will be equal to 1%.

    Some even say that 1% percent is an overestimation as to use up all the all berserk energy of the core, I will have to create tens of seals and everybody knows that the higher the number of seals one has, the more difficulty he will face creating more seal.

    Suddenly I got a metallic taste in my mouth which I am way too familiar with, so, this started finally, I thought.

    The bleeding is started, the blood I had just tasted probably either came from my nose or my eyes, with slight concentration I can feel that my ears are also bleeding.

    I have to hurry, this bleeding stage had started that means I am very very near my limit. Feeling the touch of death gods scythe, I started to circte even more furiously.

    9th Cirction, 13th Cirction, 15th Cirction, 18th Cirction, 21st Cirction, 24th Cirction.

    I finally reached the 24th cirction of supremebat exercise and now most difficult part in any seal creation, breaking theyer, once theyer is broken the ninth seal is created.

    I did not directly barge toward theyer as I know it will be useless, with experience of creating eight seals, I know the best way to break into theyer.

    I started to build the momentum, I started to circte mana and faster and faster till even I am barely able to control it and let its crash againstyer.

    ¡¯Bam!¡¯

    The momentum crashed againstyer, it did not do much as it¡¯s only able to create the single crack but instead of being disappointed, I turned happy and controlled momentum again to crash against theyer.

    ¡¯Bam!"¡¯Bam¡¯¡¯Bam!¡¯¡¯BANG!¡¯

    I controlled the momentum and let it crashed against theyer again, every time it shed it to widen a crack before finally breaking through theyer.

    I felt the ion force in my body as it started to suck all the mana I have in the central storage, I was little hoping that it will use the berserk energy to create the seals but nothing that sort happened.

    Seeing mana in the central storage not going tost long, I took the control of Refinement Engine and started to suck berserk energy at full power.

    The berserk energy kept getting sucked in the refinement engine as runes on it turn brighter and brighter as berserk energy kept getting converted into the normal mana then stored into the central storage.

    From there central storage, I used my own mental energy to deliver mana to my temple where seal being created.

    If I let it happen at natural speed, then I would turn in pieces of meat before even first seal is created.

    Normally it takes more than five minutes to create the seal but now, there had been barely thirty seconds before the seal is finished creating.

    The 9th seal of supremebat exercise started to float in my temple space with other eight seals but I did not feel the cooling energy which seals released after it created, all I felt is slight relieve from pain.

    Seeing the seal is created, I again started to circte my mana for the tenth seal for which I am feeling ten times more resistance than when I started to circte for the nine seals.

    I have to continue creating the seals even if the resistance is ten times more especially for the tenth seal.

    My father had said that after I created the tenth seal something amazing will happen, he did not tell me what will happen, he just said that I will need a huge amount of mana, mana greater than which I required for creating whole ten seals.

    That¡¯s what I have been counting on, the more mana I will need the better as less the berserk energy I will have to worry about.

    The pain in my body started to increase as Mana core melted 2% in my body and the mana it took for seal to create is less than 10% of that 2%, that is very less that is why I am furiously circting supremebat exercise, only the change after ten will suck enough mana to give body some relief from the tortures of berserk energy.

    As the more time passed, the more berserk energy core spread through my body, to save myself from dying, I will have to keep creating more seals to the point, there will be no danger to my body from the core.

    Not only seals will use the energy of the monster core, but they will also make my body strong enough to bear the pressure of berserk energy, so, that will give more time to create more seals.

    The target seems impossible but as long as I keep holding on, I am confident that I can get myself out of this peril.

    I keep getting closer and closer to the 24th cirction but I felt like my speed is still slower than the monster core melting in my stomach.

    I can¡¯t do much about the melting of monster core and for cirction, I am already giving my all and I will be soon able to reach the 24th cirction.

    24th Cirction!

    I finally reached the twenty-fourth cirction and I did not waste any second to break theyer as I started to build momentum, this time the moment is greater thanst as I didn¡¯t want any problem to ur.

    ¡¯Bam!¡¯¡¯Bam!¡¯¡¯BANG!"

    My momentum broke through theyer and again started handling Refinement Engine personally, So, the seal could be created quickly.

    Likest time, the seal finished its creation within half a Minute and likest time, I did not feel cool refreshing energy that seals release after its created, just slight decrease in pain whiches back to its previous intensity in few seconds.

    I finally finished creating ten seals, if it were any other time, I would have celebrated by shouting loudly but now I have more things to worry about that the shouting.

    I did not look at my seals as I am very much focused on converting berserk energy and filling central storage as my father had said, that a few momentster after the seal is created the change will be happening in the seals and when that happens I will need a shitload of mana.

    I kept converting berserk energy to normal mana while keeping slight sense toward the seals but no change urs in them, I even started suspects something happens or not.

    The change started when I filled central storage for nearly three quarters, I felt huge suction in the central storage of my refining engine from my temple space.

    When I concentrated at my temple, I saw that the ten seals which were in a starrightine in my temple space are now are in a circr fashion and they are spinning, their speed seems to get higher and higher by the moment.

    Seeing the suction is increasing, I took my mental energy back to Refinininent Engine and about to start converting energy at full speed to meet the needs of suction, A familiar feeling arose from the Ashlyn and my connection.

    I only felt this feeling once before a few hours ago, just for a moment but I could still remember how it felt.

    This time this feeling came, it did not go away in a moment likest time but kept rising, its rise is very very minute but I can still feel it, it is rising and It will not go away this time.

    I will have to preserve until this feeling reaches its peak, once it reaches its peak, it will be the spark that will burn down the wall that had been stopping me from leveling up.

    This is the feeling of Breaking the Limit, I knew it intuitively and now the only thing I have to do is preserve and the breakthrough I had been waiting for the past one year to happen.

 Chapter 266 The Amethyst Seal

    "It has been ten minutes, why hasn¡¯t he exploded yet?" Asked the first fatty to another, they have been waiting in anticipation for the explosion.

    "I am also surprised as well, a peak Specialist stage would have exploded by now, no matter how powerful he is." said second fatty with perplexed expression with his face.

    They have done this many times before and their prey would always explode at their estimated time, this is the only time both of their estimations is wrong.

    "Should we go check?" asked the first fatty, he nerves had been acting up ever since he buried that guy in the hole with his cousin.

    He just wants to go and finish that guy with his earth spear but he knows his cousin will definitely not like his fun being spoiled.

    "Why are you so worried, we have fed him Master stage core remember! Even my brother will explode after eating it much less this puny Specialist stage." said second fatty haughtily, his eyes are filled with sick excitement and as more time passed the more excitement filled his eyes.

    He finally able to calm his nerves after his cousins reply, his cousin right after eating Master stage monster core even his big cousin would not be able to survive despite being at peak Sergeant stage.

    As for surviving by vomiting core, that¡¯ss impossible, once core enter inside the body, it can be vomit out, even cutting stomach won¡¯t help much.

    My confidence was boosted even more after I felt the feeling of breaking the limit, If I level up then my chances of surviving will increase even more.

    I would have kept watching that feeling, if not for me sensing something weird from my refining engine.

    When I looked up, I saw my central storage is nearly empty and there is barely two percent mana left which is also being sucked away very quickly.

    Fuck! It has been barely three seconds when I moved away from refining engine and already full central storage is already empty.

    Leaving everything, I started to run a refinement engine in full my as I felt the sucking force on my temple increasing speedily and if I did not provide enough mana to it, I will really adverse effects.

    The conversion rate is bing higher as I gave my all to it, the berserk energy came from the end, filling the pipes of refinement engine.

    The various process in the Refinement Engine whittles away the berserk nature of the energy, converting into the mana that used.

    I have to run the refinement engine very fast, as needs from my temple space getting bigger and bigger.

    Now, before mana could store away in central storage, it was being sucked away in my temple space.

    When I diverted my slight sense into my temple space to what is happening there, I found that seals are still spinning in my temple space.

    It¡¯s just that, their speed is very fast, so fast that I can see nothing but a blur.

    One more thing I see different though, while spinning these seals getting closer and closer as if they are going to merge.

    I think they are going to merge but seeing it will take about a minute before they coulde close enough for that, in time I have to supply mana to its ever-increasing demand of mana.

    The seals kept sucking more and more mana that I barely able to meet their demand, it was a good thing that I have unlimited berserk energy in my body for conversion otherwise I would have to need hundreds of potions to quench the thirst of seals.

    Suddenly the suction started to slow down and a few secondster it stopped entirely and only then I am able to take a sigh of relief, the demand for mana was really great, I don¡¯t know If I would have been able to handle it if demand had increased it little more.

    Taking a deep breath, I looked at my temple only to single vibrant green seal floating in the center of my temple space.

    This seal is apletely different design than the previous seals of supremebat exercise, it is more intricate and looked like it was made of vibrant green amethyst.

    The seal kept floating in the center of my mind space, I keep looking at it waiting for it released its energy.

    My father had said that after I had created ten seals, I would receive immense benefits which will be far greater than I received after creating the ten seals.

    Bop!

    Suddenly the amethyst seals started to release the fog, the fog is so dense that itpletely clouded the seal but that¡¯s not the important point, the important point is that the cool refreshing feeling started to travel through my body.

    The excruciating burning pain that I am feeling in my body all gone, except for this cool refreshing feeling, I am not feeling anything.

    That green fog started healing my body wherever it traveled not only that, the damage I received from started to heal on by one.

    Healing energy is the just side of creating a seal, the seal¡¯s main job is to strengthen the body and make it stronger and I can feel my body is bing stronger as more vibrant green fog seeps into my body.

    My body which seems to be glowing like red like a blowtorch also returning to normal as glow kept fading one by one.

    The most surprising thing is that the more fog getting seeped in my body, the more control I am gaining over my body.

    Due to the side effects of drinking Forbidden Potion, my body had been going to paralysis and I would only gain control over it after six to seven hours but now only two hours had passed and I am gaining basic control over the body.

    Although, I am still feeling weakness in my body it still feels amazing to be able to make some movements again.

    If I did not have this constraint of space due to being buried in a hole, I would have definitely tried to move my hands and feet, if I had in my normal state, getting out of this hole wouldn¡¯t have been a problem but now I am in a weakened state.

    Soon gree fog had stopped releasing fog from it but it is enough, it had healed all my injuries and get me out of paralysis.

    I am just celebrating the creation of my tenth seal when I started to feel pain again, first, it was faint but it kept increasing and in just a few seconds, it returned to its previous intensity.

    The berserk energy started to spread all over my body again, tearing every cell and filling it with zing energy.

    I sighed seeing that, in my happiness of creating a big seal, I utterly forgot that I have to tick time bomb in my stomach.

    Earlier it had melted near 3% percent but I converted 1% of its energy for the big seal but when I was in my celebration It meted near 3% percent again, if it was before creating Big seal, my body would have been verge of exploding right now but now, the big seal had made my body strong enough that my body now I able to handle 5% of monster core energy.

    I have to preserve and kept creating the seal so the berserk energy won¡¯t get out of control and explode me to pieces.

    There is still hope though, I can feel that a feeling is rising, rising like a crescendo, once that trend reached its peak, it will shatter the ceiling that had been blocking my breakthrough.

    So, now I just have to circte and keep creating seals as this is the only thing that could control the berserk energy, to have my breakthrough. Once I have the breakthrough, the pressure of Monster core will lot loosen not only that I am confident after I reach the Corporal stage, I will gain full control over my body and my weakened state also will bepletely gone.

    ¡¯Fucking Shit!¡¯

    I cursed inside me, as I started to circte the supremebat exercise, I felt resistance again and this time, it is greater than the past much greater but I have no choice but to grit my teeth and circte supremebat exercise as even second of dy could cost me my life.

    I kept circting supremebat exercise like there is no tomorrow as my berserk energy kept increasing my body, if It had increased beyond the limit then it will be my end.

    The only thing that gives me hope is the feeling of leveling up, I hope to level up. In this past year, it has be some sort of obsession of mine, I will die happy if I die in Corporal stage.

    Ever since I found hope, I of me living is very low, even if I level up to corporal stage, my chances of living will increase a little as the core in my stomach contain huge amounts of energy and the only way, Iinutesuld live is if I able to spend all the berserk energy it had in it.

    I just hope that I will level up Corporal stage after I level up, I will have enough power to get out of this hole and kill those two who standing not far away from the hole I buried in.

    I will need two minutes, maximum two minutes to kill the two of them despite them beag at peak Corporal stage, that much confidence I have in my myself.

    I will die but I will die taking them with me, that is why I furiously trying to circte so I could have a chance to take revenge on two of them at least.

    7th cirction, 17th cirction, 21st cirction, 24th cirction

    ¡¯BANG!¡¯

    The eleventh seal is created and likest time I started to run refinement engine to convert the berserk energy into mana while providing the mana to the 11th seal, I noticed that it four-time mana that 10th seal, normally every seal take double mana that of the previous seal.

    I am not surprised to see that as I had already been told my father that 11th seal would take four times mana that of 10th and 12th would take double that of 11th seal.

    The eleventh seal is now circling around the big seal like satellite after taking a short look at my temple space as I started circting again.

    I have to be faster, I can feel that monster core¡¯s meting speed had increased somehow if I am slow then it wouldn¡¯t belong to before I exploded into the tiny pieces of flesh.

    With this sword of Damocles behind my neck, I started to circte faster my cirction again became faster after the monster core melted 4%, my body again started to glow brightly and blood also started toe out my offices.

    ¡¯Bang¡¯¡¯Bang¡¯¡¯Bang!¡¯

    I did not give my mind to all that and give my all to the creating seals and luckily I was able to create 12th, 13th and 14th seal in quick session.

    I was quite happy seeing my speed of creating seals and about to start on for circting for 15th seal when I notice the condition of my body and paled horribly.

    The monster core melted near 5%, the berserker already reached the limit of my body could handle, just a little more berserk energy in my body and I will explode.

    My condition is very grave but not all hope is lost, my breakthrough crescendo had will also reaching the limit soon.

    I would have to hold on for a little more, create little more time by creating more seals, as long as I level up, the chances of my surviving will increase exponentially and I will also be able to take my revenge.

    Thinking this, I started to circte supremebat exercise at even more frenzy.

 Chapter 267 Shattering The Bindings Of The Limi

    ¡¯BANG!!¡¯

    The 15th seal is created but I did not focus on it much and started to circte for the 16th seal, I have to keep creating seals till the time of my breakthrough arrives.

    The beserk energy had already reached its

    limit, my body is on total brink, the smallest push can make it explode into small pieces.

    The only thing is stopping my body from exploding are these seals, every seal makes my body a little stronger which help it contain more berserk energy.

    Currently, I am not caring about anything, I am not even looking at the crescendo that has reached the middle power.

    The only thing I have in my mind is creating more seals. Only creating more seals the crescendo will have enough time to reach its peak and I could finally level up to the Corporal stage.

    I circte supremebat exercise crazily and that is the only thing I have in mind, if I would have opened my eyes a little, I would have noticed the eye-catching fire red line started to form all over my body.

    They looked dangerous but also has devilish charm and one could simply describe them as Deathly Beautiful, they are like a beautiful flower which blooms only once a year at midnight for one minute before withering away.

    That is my condition right now, these fiery lines mean my body had reached its limit, the berserk energy had spread to y part of my body, it had filled every part of my body to the brim and now could explode at any second.

    But I did not know that as I am circting supremebat exercise madly and looking around would only waste my precious time which could only be used in creating the seals.

    ¡¯BANG!¡¯

    The sixteenth seal is created and like earlier but I still did not look at in my temple space and kept circting my mana crazily.

    While I was crazily circting the supremebat exercise, the fiery lines on my skin became even more bright, they had reached their level of brightness as small cracks started to form around them.

    ¡¯BANG¡¯

    The 17th seal also formed and I started circting for eighteen seals, second passed and when I was halfway into circting for the eighteenth seal.

    "Ahhhhhh!""Ahhhh....""Ahhhhhhh!"

    A sharp pain assaulted me, a pain such I¡¯ve never experienced before. The pain of mystic medicine and volcano erupting in my stomach seemed puny in front of it.

    I screamed experiencing such pain and I know my end is near, my body will soon be exploding and no amount of seals could stop it now.

    "Ashlyn Leave!"

    I started to urge Ashlyn to leave as this will best chance she will havea life if I had exploded and she is into me then she will die with me.

    I don¡¯t want that to happen, I started to scream at Ashlyn to leave, leave before it¡¯s toote but I had not received any response from her, as if she became mute to my screams

    If My senses were not clouded by the body tearing pain, I would have noticed that there is something weird is happening to Ashlyn.

    ¡¯Crack!¡¯¡¯Crack!¡¯

    The cracks started to form on my body if I could have opened my eyes, these cracks formed on my meaning that berserk energy in my body had reached more than I could handle and I am going to explode at the next second.

    I instinctively felt that I am going to explode next moment and when that realization hit me, I felt no other emotion except for calm.

    I am ready to ept my death. I had lived my life to the fullest, there may be some regrets but there is no use reimage over them as I can¡¯t do anything about them.

    I felt calm and peaceful, I have never felt this calm and peaceful ever in my life and I felt fulfilling emotions as my death had arrived as I can feel my body had started exploding.

    "Cheeeeww!"

    I thought, my body would explode and I would be erased out of existence but suddenly I heard a long chirp from Ashlyn.

    It is the longest and loud chirp she ever made but that¡¯s not important, the important thing is that I suddenly found myself at apletely different ce.

    I am not transported somewhere but my conscience is and I have a pretty good idea where I am, I have read about this space many times.

    I am at the source space, to be exact, I am at the Ashlyn¡¯s source space, It could be considered simr to the human¡¯s heart space where we construct our Refinement Engine.

    I am very shocked and excited to be here as very very few people get to see their monster¡¯s source space.

    In the center of Aslyn¡¯s source space is giant silver sparrow which is made of fire and this fiery bird is source fire of Ashlyn and currently, it is doing something very interesting.

    It is sucking fire into itsrgemouth, the more it sucked, the shinier its fire bes.

    My conscience which is Ashlyn Source space could feel that the fiery bird is getting stronger as keeps sucking on that fire, not only that there small dots of fire, hundred of them even thousands are merging with the fiery bird.

    Interestingly, I know what type of fire it is sucking and merging with, it is a deep yellow, slightly golden fire of Fiery lion which core I had been feeding Ashlyn for the past one and half a year and also the core I had been force-fed.

    I don¡¯t know what is happening, I don¡¯t I am alive or dead but I don¡¯t care much as I am not going to get the answer of these questions here, so, the best choice would go with the flow and see what happened next.

    I kept watching small dots of fire kept merging with big fiery bird and also fiery bird sucking arge amount of fire of fiery lions which ising out of somewhere.

    As I watch more and think, I started to guess what is happening but I didn¡¯t dare to make an assumption as I will be very disappointed in what I guessed does note true.

    I kept watching the fires with interests, As I start to feel I am learning something, firstly I thought the fire on the silver bird is normal but when I concentrated on it, I start to feel it is very mysterious.

    The more I watch the mystical pattern, the more ideas kept popping into my mind, the ideas are very obscure, I have not perfectly grasped them but I feel as long as I was given enough time, I can unravel the obscurity of those ideas. It will help me immensely if I would able to do that.

    Next, I concentrated on the dots of fire which is getting merged with the silver bird, I first thought there small balls but when I concentratedly looked at them, I got pleasantly surprised to find that they were all small fiery lions.

    Small movements of fiery lions could be seen if I concentrated enough, although these small fiery lions quantity nothingpares to the fire that fiery bird is sucking through its mouth but these fiery lions give off a certain charm when they merge the fiery bird.

    It felt amazing to watch both of the fires, both have their distinctive charms and if I couldprehend even a tiny bit of it them I will improve leaps and bounds but that is very difficult, even after looking at it so much, all I had obscure ideas which I can¡¯t seem to unravel for some reason.

    I got lost in the mysteries of fire that I lose the sense of time, I felt like some time I am looking at five minutes and sometimes it felt like days had been passed.

    Losing in the mysteries of fire is also a good thing as it helpless me distracted from thinking about some other things, that I should not think in this ce.

    Those things will only make my mind ways and make loose such precise opportunity to study mysteries of two kinds of fires.

    I don¡¯t know how much time had passed but when I am busy with studying mysteries of fire, I suddenly felt the enormous pull and all went ck.

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself in the hole buried in the soil.

    I didn¡¯t die!

    That was my first thought but when I thought more clearly, it¡¯s obviously didn¡¯t die otherwise how would I able to see the source space of Ashlyn.

    ¡¯HAHAHAHAHA.....¡¯

    When I checked my body, I couldn¡¯t help butugh loudly internally, I would haveughed at the top of my lungs but I don¡¯t want to alert those two people before the right time.

    My guess in the source space spot on, when I was near exploding, Ashlyn source reacted and started to suck all the berserk energy crazily, the fire which is sucking through its mouth is likely berserk energy in my body and that thousands of small dots fire were the part of fiery lions core that I fed her the past one and half year.

    As for the all other cores I fed before that, all of them were wasted as they were not suitable with that but when I am thinking all this something urred in my mind but I decided to think about itter and maybe even discuss with my father.

    The monster cores power has not beenpletely sucked yet there is still 10% core left in my body which still being rapidly sucked away.

    I would have been able to stay in Ashlyn¡¯s source for more time as that of the core is still going on if not for the crescendorreachess peak.

    The limit breaking crescendo has reached its peak, it could break the limit time and means the breakthrough which I had waited for more than a year could happen at any time.

    ¡¯Crack crack crack...¡¯

    Just as I had thought this, a cracking sound started to ring out all over my body, I feel like my whole body is cracking apart.

    As cracking sound ranging all over my body, the sucking of monster core finally stopped, the source fire did not suck away all the core, there is still about 2.5% original core left but that is no problem for me, my injured body can handle berserk energy that 2.5% will create.

    This 2.5% monster core might not be a bad thing for me as I will need some energy to level up and this remaining core is more than enough.

    ¡¯Crack crack crack...¡¯¡¯SHATTER!¡¯

    The cracking sound grew bigger and bigger till all I could hear is cracking sound but then suddenly shattering sound rang across my body and I felt I had finally shattered the binding

 Chapter 268 Initial Level Of Copropral Stage

    ¡¯SHATTER¡¯

    The binding that limiting me had finally shattered, I can feel that I am leveling up, the whole change happening in my body.

    I have to hurry and make a breakthrough soon as possible, even if those two idiots outside were given me time till now but they will not risk it after they sense my breakthrough.

    They have enough brain to understand, once I breakthrough, I will reach near their level and could gopletely kamikaze on them.

    That is why I have leveled up to Initial Corporal Stage soon, it was a good thing 1.5% monster core had already melted and its berserk energy rampaging my body, I can now easily convert this 1.5% energy for my breakthrough needs and If I need more, there is still 1% left which is melting currently.

    It was a good thing that I had my central storage full otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have a second chance to rest as whatever mana I am converting, it getting sucked by my body, I have run my refine engine faster and faster to meet the needs.

    ¡¯Suction!¡¯

    Just as I thought, I will only need to refine at this speed, another huge suction started and this time surprisingly, it is from my temple space.

    I understood the reason quickly, it was likest time when I level up to Specialist stage.

    The one seal I had in my temple space had imprinted on Ashlyn, that time I had only one seal and this I have one big seal and seven normal seals or could be said now I have seventeen seals which are going to take a hit load of mana.

    Mana I have not worried about, I have tons of berserk energy in my body to convert, the thing I am worried about converting the mana as I am now currently needing the mana for level up.

    ¡¯Oh!¡¯

    A sound came out of my mouth, as I was refining furiously to supply for the seals and my level up, I started to notice change happening in My Refininement Engine.

    It is not only getting bigger, the runes on it started changing as well, I abut I am also surprised seeing this as every Refininemet Engine change a little after host breakthrough the stages.

    Well, it is a good thing for me, as my Refinement Engine is changing, the converting berserk energy into mana also getting easier, so, I was able to supply more mana to the source.

    Ashlyn is still unresponsive, she seemed unconscious. Her source is still undergoing the change as the things rted to the source is never a simple thing.

    One thing I am sure though, I will soon receive a huge upgrade in my fire ability, currently, there is no change in my fire ability, I can feel it but very soon that will change.

    "Fuck, it¡¯s been half an hour, are we not going to do anything now!" said the first fatty said agitatedly, his nerves which were calmed down by his cousin¡¯s words are now acting weird again and this time at full force.

    He is getting a feeling that something bad will happen soon and he just wants to finish that bastard in hole soon and run toward his big cousin, who will save him whatever bad that is going to happen to him.

    "Don¡¯t worry If he had not exploded in ten minutes we will kill him personally." said second fatty, he also feeling something weird is happening in the hole.

    He decided not to think about it much as that boy going to die anyhow but after seeing his cousin acting agitatedly, he decided to pacify his cousin saying they will kill him in ten minutes if he hadn¡¯t exploded.

    "Well, we can sense he has still buried the hole and as for not exploding yet, I can only say he has higher fire immunity than we had expected." said second fatty.

    A few minutester, they started to hear screams again, this time they were gun wrenching, both of them look at each other and started to distance themselves from the hole.

    They clearly understood what this type of screams means, they have heard them many times before, whenever they heard this type screams their heart started to beat faster in excitement and pleasure as they wait for the climax that follows, that means the exposition

    Whenever a man st apart, creating a rain of flesh and blood they feel pleasure internally and wanted to do it more, that is why since yesterday they had already done this two times and this their third times.

    But few sea secondster screamed suddenly stopped for some reason but there is no explosion, both of them looked at each other and their holowatch.

    Since there is only four minutes are remaining, they decided to wait it out, if there is no explosion happened the next four minutes, then he gonna kill that boy himself as he is still very angry about the humiliation, he received in thepetition a year ago.

    Time passed by seconds turned into minutes and another minute had passed, now there are only two minutes before they took action themselves when they felt something from the hole.

    As soon as they sensed that, a big change urred on their faces, giving each other look they both activated their weapons and ran toward the hole.

    ¡¯Good!¡¯

    I said internally as I found that the weakness I had in my body ispletely gone, each and every part of my body is filled with the energy and I hadn¡¯t been fully leveled up yet.

    I had already supplied all the mana needed for level up and imprint my seals into asAshlynnd Monster Core that I had been worried about since I had been force-fed, It ispletely dissolved leaving bit tiny portion of berserk energy in my body.

    I would have converted thest remaining berserk energy but my central storage is full and there is nowhere I could spend it.

    I had done what I had to do to speed up the level up but I am not waiting in this hole till I level up, as I am sure the aura of my leveling up getting higher and higher, seeing that they would attack me at any moment.

    I want to attack them first, even before burying in the hole, I had the confidence to fight with them head-on, I might have not been able to beat them seeing there is difference of level up but they might also not had able to beat me and now is theplete different equation.

    I now have the power of seventeen seals, with such physical strength both of them are no match to me and that is why I had already moved my hand toward my storage to take out the spare sword I have in storage.

    This spare sword is just Grade 1 sword but it is enough to beat them to a pulp.

    "BAM!"

    After I activated the sword, I take a jump out of hole despite having ayer of soil above me, I am not worried about obstructing me as I have enough confidence in my newfound physical strength that I could easily reach the surface despite having the obstruction of sold

    "Thud!"

    I perfectlynded outside the hole, only to find that two fatties alsoing toward the hole with their weapons out and they looked quite shocked as they saw me jumping out of the hole.

    They both looked at me with surprise expression for a while before turning and they both looked at me with their cruel murderous eyes.

    "I don¡¯t know how you get rid of the monster core but don¡¯t think you are going to leave alive today!" said fatty who had chased me in miasta forest.

    "Causing lets attack, there is no meaning in talking!" said second fatty as he came toward me with his speed skill and also activated his attack type skill as golden brown energy covered his sword.

    His cousin also followed behind him, he also activated his speed type skill and attack type skill which same as his cousin as golden brown energy covered his ax.

    He had learned the lesson! I thought in mind, I had remembered him now, he is the same fatty who I fought in thepetition.

    He did not even get a chance to attack as instead of attacking he was busy talking, I used that chance to attack which knocked him out and threw him out of the stage.

    I did not move to see theming toward me, just stood there waiting for them toe close to me.

    Both of them came toward me one after another, this time I will not be avoiding their weapons and directly shed against them without using any skill.

    The second fattyes close to me and swung his big at me, seeing it ising, I swung my sword to sh against it.

    "Bang!"¡¯thud thud thud"

    Holy Fuck! I gasped loudly, just now when I shed against him head-on without using any skill, just with pure physical power, I only took three steps back.

    This is fucking amazing! He is at Peak Corporal stage while I am currently leveling up to Corporal stage, there is a difference of near three levels between us and on top of that he was using just two knight grade skills and full knight grade artifacts on his body while I am only holding simple Grade 1 sword and defended with just my physical strength.

    The difference between huge but I was easily able to defend against his attack and if I had better control over my body, I would diffuse his attack with a single step.

    Not only I am shocked by this but they are also as that why they have stopped dumbstruck in their ces like an idiot.

    With just one move, I got a good look at my power and now there is no need to test further.

    "Whish!"

    Taking advantage of their dumbfound state, I swung my sword at fatty, while swinging my sword, I held nothing back, I have to finish it quickly if that serious looking fatty came then I will have no choice but to run.

    Seeing my swording at him, the panicked expression came across fatty¡¯s face but he quickly held his sword vertically to defend across my strike.

    "Hehe!"

    A small came across me when I saw him do that, atst minute when my sword about to strike him, I flicked my wrist and my sword change its direction as it whipped across his ear on the blunt side.

    "Bam!""Thud!"

    My sword struck across his ear with bam and before he could even say a word, he fell unconscious like ast like.

    I was expecting an attack from another fatty and prepare to dodge but to my surprise, I found him running away with his speed type skill.

    "Sup!"

    No use! I will not go to let him get away after what he did to me, I ran and threw away my sword at him as I felt my breakthrough entered atst stage.

    Normal Grade 1 sword can be active for 3 seconds after cut off from energy and it will take me two seconds to strike him.

    I had thrown away my sword with all my strength and I am very confident that it will strike him as I had be quite good at throwing shots in this past year.

    While my sword piercing through the air toward fatty, my breakthrough had entered the final stages and started to upgrade my body at the whole level.

    My body which had injured to cellr level started had started to heal not only physical and mana capability of my body also started to increase

    "Bam!" "Crash!"

    My sword crashed across the back of head running fatty and next moment he stumbled and crashed his head on a boulder.

    The crash was so loud that he directly fell unconscious despite wearing a knight grade mask.

    I did not move my body away as I wanted to fully experience my breakthrough.

    Time passed as seconds turned to minutes and finally about four minutester, all the energy in my body had calmed and I finally entered the Initial level of Corporal Stage.

 Chapter 269 Revenge

    I had finally entered the Corporal stage, I said with the deep sigh, I had dreams about this movement for a countless time but now it had finallye true.

    It took me a while toe out of my joyous moon but I finally get myself out of it and when I looked at two unconscious bodies my eyes harden again.

    I bring backs to bodies together and started to remove all the artifacts they are wearing, I didn¡¯t forget to check their bodies in case they have storage space but no such luck there.

    After wearing my knight grade artifact they have taken from me, I finally took out two red monster cores from my pocket.

    If one looks at these cores carefully, they will that these cores are look simr to the one that they had fed me, just a little smaller and less bright.

    These two cores in my hand also the cores of the Fiery Lion just that they of Peak level Sergeant stage fiery lion and the core that these fed me must have been of Master stage fiery lion.

    I had brought these sergeant stage cores for Ashlyn to eat, she had already eaten the core of Sergeant stage fiery lion every day and of the ten monsters core, now only four had left with me.

    I crouch down holding two core and started putting them the mouth of two fatties one by one, after shaking their head a little, I force down the core into their stomach.

    I had sworn earlier that if I got a chance, I will give them the same death they were trying to give them to me, my only regret that these core are not as powerful as the one they had tried to feed me.

    "Ahhhhh....""Ahhhhhh....!

    It just took a few seconds for them toe out of their unconsciousness, they started iling the ground as the volcano erupted in their stomach.

    I can clearly understand how much pain they are feeling as I am feeling the same pain a few minutes ago, it is excruciating and it will increase more over time till it reaches the peak.

    They looked at me with begging eyes as they can¡¯t talk due to the pain they are feeling but I just looked at them with cold hard eyes.

    Seeing how expertly they fed me the core and dug a hole for a maximum sound effect, they have probably done this many times.

    These people are cruel, they get sick pleasure in watching someone suffering in pain, people like this should be tortured the same way as they had done with their victims.

    I felt kind of sick watching them suffering the pain, if I had any food in my stomach, I would have definitely vomited.

    Despite feeling sick, I force myself to watch them and swore if anyone does anything cruel to me, I will reciprocate that behavior two times against them.

    It was a good thing that I bind their legs and arms with the special type of rope I found in their backpack in case they tried to suicide, these sick people usually weak-willed, if they think there is no chance to survive then they willmit suicide instead of facing the death dead on.

    The rope in their backpack must be used to bind their victims and now it is used against them, what an irony.

    I watched then for five minutes before diverting my mind as I have many important things to do, first is heal myselfpletely and second is be ready in case of the serious fattyes back.

    I had leveled up and my strength had increased exponentially but still, I feel that I am not strong enough to win against that fatty as I had a feeling that fatty has elite-level power.

    With my current strength, I will have no problem killing nor peak Sergeant stage humans as long as I try hard but to kill an elite, it is apletely different thing.

    I can fight with fatty but injuring him would be difficult much less kill him as running away from, I am confident in doing that even if hees into the front of me now.

    That is why I am so carefree as long as that fatty didn¡¯te frontmen I will leave after these two exploded.

    I had leveled up to the Corporal stage but that did not heal me all injuries, I am still quite injured especially internally where the damage of berserk energy was quite great.

    My storage has some healing potion but all of them were normal ones but when I was searching through the stuff of these two, I did find some good stuff including some precious healing potions.

    These potions are quite good but they are most at Life Potion level, there is no higher level potion for that.

    I want something that is at a higher level which could heal, an even smaller injury that I have at the cellr level but this potions level is not high enough to do that.

    It¡¯s a good thing I have some good stuff, I have been wanting to try that for some good time but never got the chance to do that but now seeing the level of my injuries, I think it is time to use that stuff.

    I exited take out a small box from my storage, the storage and the thing inside is one of the most precious things I¡¯ve.

    I gently opened the small case, inside the small case, only one space is covered with the energyyer while others are empty.

    Inside that energy, theyer is small honeb filled with droplets of honey.

    I carefully took out that tiny piece of honeb out of energyyer and pressed gently above my mouth.

    ¡¯Dhub Dhub Dhub....¡¯

    As I pressed gently a single drop of golden brown honey fell onto my mouth and felt like fireworks had started exploding in my mouth.

    Ipletely lost in its sensation as warm viscous energy of them started to travel my body, healing every single injury I have and as I observed it more, I noticed something very very surprising.

    The warm viscous energy of the honey ispletely different from any other energy I¡¯ve ever felt, not only it contains immense life force, but it also contains some kind of devouring energy.

    That devouring energy had started to devour every single berserk energy which I have in my mind but that not the thing that surprised me the most, the thing that surprised me most is once the berserk energy is honey¡¯s warm viscous energy, some kind of change will ur into warm viscous energy of the honey.

    That changed energy will then separate from rest of energy and merge with my body, I don¡¯t know what kind of effect I will get from it but I don¡¯t think it will be bad.

    Because of this separation of energy all over my body, the warm viscous energy soones to an end and the euphoria, I was feeling also needed as well.

    I am such an idiot! I cursed myself as I looked at the watch, it been ten minutes since I drank the drop of honey but I felt like only seconds had passed.

    It¡¯s fortunate that I hadn¡¯t dropped the honeb or pressed it hard enough to drop some of its drop on the ground, it would have been a huge loss if I had done that but it was not the reason that I cursed at myself.

    The reason I cursed at myself because, in my excitement, I had forgotten about the side of this honey.

    The side effect of this honey that it gives one the feeling of euphoria that one will lose himself onto it, Ashlyn and my mothers were in euphoria for hours, it is my good luck that I had berserk energy in my body which had to spend power of the honey swiftly otherwise I would have been in dire consequences such attack of strong monster, worst arrival of serious fatty.

    If serious fatty had arrived and would have seen me standing in front of pieces of his brother and cousin, I would have ended then and their.

    Taking a deep sigh and looked at the front, the screams of two of them reaching the peak and seeing the red marks forming on their fair skin, their end is just a few minutes away.

    I started to sort the useful things from the stuff of fattys, there is quite a lot good stuff here like potions, herbs, minerals but most precious is knight grade gear.

    I have got fiveplete sets of knight grade gear from the two fattys including they¡¯re, I could easily get more than 1 Billion credit for this gear in the mark.

    I control my excitement and packed everything precious in my storage while burning the rest of it with my fire.

    Seeing blood flowing from their aperture, I take a look at my face only to find it is dyed in with my dried blood.

    I simply clean it water and left at that, I do want to bath but I don¡¯t have time for that, I first have to find the safe for that.

    ¡¯Crack Crack.....!¡¯"Ahhhhh.....""Ahhhhhh....."

    As cracks on their skins reached the limit, the pain was so immense that they had gonepletely mad, there is not a shred of sanity could be seen on both of their faces.

    These two are really weak-willed, they are not even able to bear slight pain at theirst moment, their minds broke down before they could they experience their death.

    Seeing them broken down, I felt quite good about myself that I am at least able to bear the pain till thest moment.

    I quickly cast defensive skill over me to protect me from the blood and gore that going to explode in the next few seconds and just as I thought, I quickly activated my defensive skill.

    "BOOOM!""BOOM!"

    Next moment two bodies exploded in flood and gore, I don¡¯t want to admit it as this felt very wrong but these bodies looked quite beautiful when they explode but scene after that is gory enough to make one blood.

    "Blob!"

    As I deactivate my shieldrge about of gore fall on the ground as It stuck to my shield after bodies exploded.

    I watch this gore for a few seconds while holding back my vomit before leaving after burning all the things that used to track me.

    As for blood and gore on the floor, I left it for the serious fatty and also I felt these people don¡¯t even deserve turning into ashes, they better left there to be eaten by monsters.

 Chapter 270 Rage

    I quickly figured out where I am in Region 4 and currently going toward the boundary which leads to Region 5.

    If It were earlier, I would have been very apprehensive about going to the Region 5 but I now had no such apprehension about going into the Region 5.

    There is still very much danger for me in Region 5 such directly transporting front of big bad Master stage monster but I don¡¯t think my luck would be that and even if it is then I will have to run my all hope to survive, I thought with theugh.

    I am currently twenty-five to thirty kilometers away from the boundary of the Region 5 which I am crazily covering in and the fun thing is I am running on the trees.

    Yesterday, I ran on the trees for survival, every step of mine was extreme concentration so I wouldn¡¯t fall off the tree and now I don¡¯t have such reaper¡¯s de behind be that could kill me but I am still going on top of my speed.

    I have little fear toward the serious fatty, although I have the confidence to run away from him still, I don¡¯t want to engage with him till I have full confidence to kill him.

    As I am running, a peculiar thoughtes into my mind, how do those two sickos get the idea of sting of people bodies.

    This is very abnormal not to mention cruel, this cant is a fleeting thought thates to their mind and they just thought, ¡¯Let¡¯s st the fucking people apart!¡¯.

    This idea hase out of somewhere and I quicklye to a realization where they must have got the idea of people, The Three Banes.

    The Three Banes referred to the three most powerful monsters in upper a realm, one is The de Snake which I hade across yesterday.

    It is very mercifulpared to the other two monsters, the reason The de Snake in the three banes list because it has killed the highest number of people than the other two and many people would prefer to cut by de snake that dies by the other two monsters.

    The other two monsters are simply demons and I think the ideas those two fatties got about sting is should havee into their mind after reading about Berserk Butterfly.

    Berserk Butterfly is the size monster but is one of the most deadly monsters in the Minerva realm, whatever living it touched for more than three seconds will explode in a few minutes.

    The information said that the monster core of Berserk Butterfly is special as It contains ten times more berserk energy than normal and thaberserkerer butterfly has used this energy to attack the people.

    Whoever it touched, it will transmit shitload of berserk energy into the body and in the next few seconds, the body will explode.

    It is a lot like eating a core like earlier but with beserk butterfly, the only difference between them is that Berserk Butterfly kill lot faster as It transfers huge berserk energy in one go, not like monster core which melts little by little.

    As for the third monster of the three banes, I don¡¯t want to talk about that devil, I shudder controbly whenever I think about the devil.

    "Slice!""Thud!"

    Another Corporal stage monster fell on the ground, running through the trees many monsters had attacked me but no matter had able to bear more than one sh of my sword.

    This area had a dense poption of Corporal stage monsters and most of them at peak level, So, whichever monster attacked me received with just one sword strike of mine and I did not use any type of skill while killing them.

    After taking out the core of the monster, I resumed my journey while crunching another energy bar that I took out of my storage, till now I had eaten more than twenty energy bars but despite that, the deep hunger I am feeling didn¡¯t satiate.

    I hadn¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday as atte afternoon I had been running from the de snake, the snake chased me till the morning next day and In morning today I fell into weaken state after I crossed the boundary, that time I didn¡¯t have time to activate my tent much less eat after that.

    Only after killing the fatties a few hours ago did I take a bite of my first energy bar and I had been eating them since then while running.

    Though it didn¡¯t satiate my hunger id fill my stomach as for the satiating hunger that is thest thing I have in my mind as fatigue and yucky feeling weighing on my mind.

    Not sleeping for the night is not the big thing but thatst 24 hour is like a rollercoaster ride which my mind so tired that I can close my eyes and fall asleep next second.

    As for yucky feeling that I am having all over the body that is even worse, the berserk energy had torn my bodypletely, although I had saved myself from dying because of that my body had bled from the many ces.

    That dried blood and other stuff on my body are driving me mad, I just want to tear my now and here and take a good long bath but that is impossible now.

    It will be only possible when I enter the Region 5 and found a safe ce.

    Ashlyn hasn¡¯t awoken yet. I think she will take at least a day or two to wake but when she wakes up she will bring big changes to her and me.

    Whenever I thought about Ashlyn waking up, I can¡¯t seem to contain my excitement as the reason is Ashlyn is unconscious because her source is undergoing changer after absorbing the source of the fiery lion.

    I Can¡¯t help but excited thinking what changes her source will have, like my seals of supremebat exercise which imprinted in Ashlyn body, her source is like that to me. So, whatever changes Ashlyn source will experience, it will be imprinted on my source which is the source of my fire ability.

    There is sure going to be a big change in Ashlyn¡¯s fire ability but how big it is going to be? I have no idea.

    I am just happy that there finally a change in Ashlyn¡¯s fire ability, all those credits I spend in buying cores for Ashlyn will finally be worth it.

    Soon, I saw the boundary of the region and seeing that I increased my speed again, only crossing the boundary will I able to feel relief from the small burden that had been weighing on my mind.

    I was a little worried that the serious fatty would track me down and I will again have to y a game of chase again but now seeing the boundary, all my worries got vanished seeing the spatial boundary in front of me.

    Even if he showed up now, there is no fear as I can easily cross the boundary.

    As I go nearer the boundary, I notice many people crossing it, whileing through the forest I¡¯vee across many people but they are still are not many as them.

    Well, this is to be expected seeing Million people had entered the Minerva Realm, if not for realm being big and each region having tens of spatial boundaries that leads towards different regions, I would have seen thousands of people.

    Many people were in groups but some of them alone but one thing ismon between all that all of them are quite strong if not them being this strong then they wouldn¡¯t have dared to enter the Region 5.

    Half the people that came to the Minerva realm train mostly at Region 2 and Region 3 as only these realm are rtively safe and their reason for more, The uncertainty.

    I think this uncertainty of the spatial boundary made most of the people stay in Region 2 and Region 3 as they don¡¯t have control of where they will end up after crossing the boundary, one might very well end up in the mouth of Master stage.

    Seeing the boundary in front of me, I walk into it normally as I don¡¯t want to crash into something like morning.

    While Micheal was happily crossed the boundary, someone in Region 4 in extreme opposite mood of that and that person is Dean which Micheal refer as serious fatty.

    Dean was already bad mood when he wasing back from his failed attempt to track down his hunt as he was fairly confident in doing that but his target somehow disappeared.

    He had tried to track down with the help of his monster but it was toote and the hunt also wasted a lot of his time, he nned to look for him for an hour but he wasted three without any result.

    He came back thinking his brother and cousin should have finished them with their fun and would be waiting for him but when he reached the ce where he left his brother and cousin, he didn¡¯t dare to believe what he saw but his monster confirmed his guess.

    Despite knowing it is blood and flesh of his brother, he remains inplete denial and started to call the name of his brother and cousin but found no one is responding to it.

    feeling lost for a while but when hees to herself, the first thing he did was to kill the monsters in his rage that were eating the flesh and gore of blood and cousin.

 Chapter 271 Ability Upgrade

    He was only able to calm down after he killed all the monster that had been feeding on the bloody gore of his brother and cousin.

    He wiped the tears that unconsciously formed in his eyes and looked at all the blood and gore that spread around therge area.

    He first thought that someone was spying on them and when he left.

    The one who spies on them had killed his brother and cousin with this cruel method but when he carefully looked at the scene around.

    He quickly understood how wrong he was with his assumption and real reason had shocked him very much.

    ¡¯How did he got the core out of himself?¡¯ he asked himself but after thinking so much he didn¡¯t find the answer, to him it seemed impossible as he never heard anyone could vomit out the core.

    From what he knows there are only two ways to survive once you have eaten the core, first is survive help of your body.

    like a peak Sergeant stage like him had eaten the Specialist core, he will able to survive as his body is strong enough to endure the berserk energy but if that core had been of Corporal stage Monster or above monster core then even he had to suffer the death.

    As for the second way, this is based purely on the rumors he had heard. It is said that those who went on for Super Elite training had given special refinement engines which can convert any energy and even converting berserk energy is not a problem for the refinement engine but that simply rumors he heard.

    It is true or false he did not know, he only knows that it is impossible to have such Refinement Engine in the hands of low-level adventurer they had captured.

    He started to collect flesh and flood of his brother and cousin with the help of his wind type ability and more he collected more angry he became and he swore that not only he will take revenge on him, he will also take revenge on his family and friends.

    He burned the blood and gore and collected the ashes in the bottle, he will only bury this ashes after he had his revenge on his brothers killing.

    To him his little brother did nothing wrong, he was just having a little fun and he was more than happy to indulge his brother as long he does on cross line in killing someone important.

    His thoughts were really twisted and that may be the reason why his brother got such sick hobby of making people explode.

    "Good boy!" said dean to his monster as he finally able to catch the smell of his brother killer, another party really did a good job erasing his smell and proof but his monster still able to catch a whiff of it.

    It is not able to track his brother killer but his brother killer ever entered two three-kilometer range around him, his monster would know it immediately.

    Seeing everything is done, he left with his monster thinking about one after another cruel way to kill his brothers killer.

    "Ssh!"

    When I entered the Region five, the first thing I heard the sound of water which was made by my feet.

    When I look around, I found myself in the small clear blueke, it is a smallke but it is very beautiful.

    It was a good thing that I had stabilized myself quickly otherwise I would havepletely fell into the knee-deep water which I am currently in.

    The first thing one should after crossing the boundary is to check your location and know which ce you in as you may be very well transported in a grove of Master stage monster.

    Theke is too small to have its position on the map, so, It took me a little more time to identify my location.

    I am in Wison prairie, one of the safest areas in Region 5, this area is especially upied by the Specialist stage monster.

    I heaved a sigh of relief knowing that, It would have been a little problematic if I transported to the area where Sergeant stage and Master stage monster roam.

    I activate my tent by theke and started to remove all my clothes except underwear when I looked at the dried blood all over my body, I couldn¡¯t help but grimace and jumped in the clear blueke.

    ¡¯Ssh ssh...¡¯

    I rxedly swam toward the center of theke without any obstruction from the monster in theke, normally Specialist stage monster won¡¯t attack me seeing the aura of killing which I exclude unconsciously.

    It is Corporal stage and an above monster that attack me as they did since much threat from me seeing I am simr stage as them.

    I swan in theke for an hour, whatever filth I have in my body, I cleaned it thoroughly and only then did I able to feel fresh and calm.

    After changing into thefortable clothes, I took out a big lump of meat from my storage, This is the meat of spice Hog.

    This hog is called spiced hog because its meat is best for to make the spiced hog. I take out cooking utensils one by one, I nned to make the spiced hog out of this whole chunk of meat.

    I am not only cooking for me but also cooking it for Ashlyn as I know when Ashlyn came out of sleep she will be ravenous and this meat is enough to fill hear stomachs three times over.

    I prepare the food outside, it does not feel right to make food inside the tent when outside, I only make food inside the tent when there is rtive danger outside.

    I started to cook with full concentration as I want it worth it, it¡¯s not always youe across good meat like a spiced hog.

    "Ummmm!" It took me more than an hour to cook the food but when I took the first bite out of it, I couldn¡¯t help but make the sound unconsciously.

    I started to eat with good mood and soon I finished my te, I didn¡¯t shy away from taking second serving despite feeling full, how tasty the dish had be.

    I cleaned and packed after eating and went inside the tent, filling the tents controltch with monster core and prepare to sleep.

    With tents controltchpletely filled with cores, it will take quite a while for even Master stage powerhouse to break in.

    I can finally give in to the fatigue that I had been holding back, I thought as Iid on the bed and the next second I fell into a deep sleep.

    I started to feel a little warm while in sleep, I thought I was dreaming and didn¡¯t care about it much but that warm sensation didn¡¯t go away and I had to open my eyes with annoyance to see what is making me feel this warm.

    "Hunan!"

    When I opened my eyes, hoping to find a reason that makes me warm to see that my whole body is covered in silver fire, seeing that instinctive sound came out of my mouth.

    I was panicked seeing the fire is covering my whole body and about to run out of the tent towardke but I soon notice that this fire is harmless and except for making me a little warm it isn¡¯t doing anything, even normal clothes on my body seemed fine.

    Seeing that fire is not dangerous, I soon started to check my body externally and internally but there is no change.

    "Oh!"

    I said as when I wanted to try summoning my fire there is no response and only then it dawned on me that, this probably happening due there is change happening in my fire ability.

    I calmed down and sat on the bed observing silver fire covering my body, the temperature of this fire is very low, it isparable to slightly warm water, this fire is not hot enough to even damage the normal clothes I am wearing on my body.

    At first, the silver fire covering my body seemed like my normal silver fire but as the time passed there is slight change started to happen into it, the silver started to be dense and shiny and there is even barely noticeable sticky quality also started toe into it.

    As time passed these qualities started to increase by a slight margin, I would have kept watching it more but suddenly everything in front of me turned ck and when the lightes into my eyes, I found myself into apletely different ce.

    Source Space! I said out loud but this time it is not Ashlyn source space but mine, in the center of my source space there is a giant silver ball of fire which looked very simr to that of the sun.

    This sun-like giant fireball is my source which I got my fire ability from and currently above it translucent shadow of fiery bird which is seemed to transferring huge amount of fire into my source which is seemed to changing it one by one.

    Ashlyn¡¯s source seemed to be upgraded as it looked a little different from one I¡¯ve seen it in the morning and now it is upgrading my source, so, when this process isplete, I will have my fire ability upgraded which will make my abilities go even higher.

    I watched as the translucent fiery bird kept supplying arge amount of fire to my source and slowly changing it bit by bit.

    As time passed on my source started to be more and more like Ashlyn. The process will soon be finished I thought happily.

    Just when I thought the process willplete soon, I notice something different about my core at first I thought that my eyes are ying tricks on me but the more I look at it, the more I felt it is real.

    It is just tiny warps in my source, they are so tiny that they are barely noticeable to the eyes if one wasn¡¯t looking for them personally, it was my luck that able to spot them.

    They are not the Ashlyn¡¯s source but they are on mine, first I didn¡¯t understand what they were but then I deeply concentrated on them and probed them with my mental energy, I finally got a whiff of what they are and I was shocked.

    It was tiny berserk energy and looking at it seemed to very very slowly merging with my soul, if I had seen my source a dayter, I would have thought my source is normal as berserk energy would have beenpletely merged with my source.

 Chapter 272 The Big Change

    I felt very scared seeing the berserk energy is merging with my source, I have personally experienced the terror of the berserk energy just yesterday.

    It is uncontroble but also very powerful, the reason monsters bodies are so powerful because they are refined by the berserk energy, it makes their bodies so strong that humans are never able topare to them in bodily strength.

    It is the same for their abilities, monsters abilities are stronger because they are merged with the berserk energy.

    Only monsters bodies are suitable to use the berserk energy, if a human were to use this berserk energy, it would tear his body apart unless he had a strong body that can endure the berserk energy.

    It is quite a blessing for humans when the monster source is imprinted on the human, they did not imprint berserk energy on the human¡¯s otherwise, no human was able to survive the bonding.

    As for how berserk energy mixed into my source, it is quite a simple answer. It is because of my refinement engine as it is the only thing that is connected to my source.

    As I calmed down and started to think about the berserk energy I have in my source, after merging the berserk energy will forever stay in my source and no matter how much I will use it, it will replenish automatically.

    The good thing is my body is more than strong is enough to handle this tiny berserk energy in my body as I only refined about 5% of the core with my Refinement Engine while rest was sucked away by the Ashlyn¡¯s source.

    This little berserk energy is nothing to worry about but I will still consult with Jim and jill if they knew any way to remove the berserk energy out of my body.

    Shelving the matter of berserk energy back of my mind, I again look at my source which is nearly finished changing as the translucent fiery bird is turning faint and fire that it was sending into my source also started lessen.

    It would be all finished in a minute, I thought and next moment my vision again turn dark and next moment, I was back in my tent.

    The fire is still covering my body, though it is very faint and the fire had already started to seep back into my body.

    Soon the fire hadpletely seeped into my body and I am not bit startled to find that my clothes are without damagepletely

    Aftering out of source, I understood that the fire that covering me is just a projection and the warm feeling I getting due to my source getting an upgrade.

    "Chew chew chew chew!"

    I had got up and just about to head outside the tent to check the powers that suddenly Ashlyn came out of me and started to demand food without any reservation.

    "Here!"

    I said and opened the pot beside my bed, I wanted to heat it for her but seeing how she leaped up on food I shook my head.

    After eating a few bites, she found food is cold and before I could do anything to help her, she breath little fire over food and resumed her eating.

    Seeing she would be fine without me, I got out of a tent as I am excited to see what changes the upgrade brought to my ability.

    There was quite a lot of open space around the camp, so I wouldn¡¯t have to search for open space for my tests.

    Taking a deep breath, I started to summon fireball,pare to my previous fire, this one is little shiny and had some lethal feeling in it.

    That¡¯s not all, it is little heavy and has slight sticky feeling into it, this is qualities of Fiery Lions power which imported in Ashlyn fire and now let¡¯s see how lethal it is, I thought as I threw the fireball into theke.

    "Boom!""Ssh!"

    The small ball of crashed on theke surface making a booming sound and water also sshed across theke, steams could also be seen from where the fireball had dropped.

    "Hun!" I was quite surprised seeing it making a big ssh if Iharnessedg then them the power of my fire ability had increased whopping three times.

    "Boom Boom Boom.....""Ssh ssh....."

    I summoned a few more fireballs and threw them on theke to verify my estimate of my ability and after throwing tens of fireballs. I am very sure that the power of my ability increased for at least three times.

    It has finally upgraded from low-level fire ability to middle-grade fire ability but its still quite short on reaching the level of monsters ability from which it upgraded from.

    Fiery Lions fire ability is at high grade while Ashlyn¡¯s has just reached the middle grade, her ability have to go through the one or two upgrades more to make her ability reach that of high grade.

    This was just a basic test to see the strength of my ability, now I have to test moves which I created with the help of the ability.

    ¡¯Furfur!¡¯"Bam!"

    ,

    I activated two jets behind my leg and made ann instant movement but speed my speed was than I expected which I could not able to control in time, thus crashing on the surface loudly.

    It was a good thing my body had became quite strong due to seventeen seals, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been simple scratches on my body but bleeding skin and broken bones.

    I threw the shirt and pants down as they were normal clothes, they had been torn by the crash.

    It would be better to take them off altogether than letting them tore more by the crashes that will be happening more for some time.

    It will not be easy to control this power, I have to spend some time on it to gain perfect control over it I had before.

    Fur Fur fur fur fur.......""Bam! Bam! Bam!....."

    As I tried more and more moves, I kept getting crashing on the floor. My body is full of small injuries from head to tow, even the underwear I am wearing started show sign of tearing from many ces.

    I practiced till the sun started to go down and only stopped when the twilight came.

    In these hours of practice, I gained little control over my moves, let¡¯s just say that I am currently can only barely control one jet behind a single body part.

    If I were to ignite two or three jets that were my limit, then I would surely be crashed. I never thought practicing my ability with my upgraded ability would be this hard.

    The boost it can give is more than what I had imagined, just igniting the single jet now giving me more power than I would get when igniting all three jets previously.

    Currently, I was barely able to control the ignition of one fire jet but with enough practice and time, I should be able to control the power of three jets like previously.

    Now, my constitution is strong and even if the power of my fire had increased, I think my body can definitely bear the power of four jets easily.

    This is just I guess if this is viable or not, I will know when after I try.

    It is started to get dark and I started to feel very hungry.

    I hadn¡¯t eaten for the day asst time ate is yesterday afternoon before sleeping.

    Seeing there is no powerful monster, I could hunt for food, I decided to use the fish monster in theke for dinner.

    When I went back into the tent, I found that Ashlyn is sleeping.

    ¡¯She really needed it!¡¯ I thought, since yesterday she was unconscious but it was not sleeping as she is was unconscious because of her source was going through the change.

    Despite happening it unconsciously, she still felt tired due to the process and only slept really a few hours ago after she fully finished her lunch.

    Changing into new clothes, I brought all utensil and cooking material out ten and started cooking.

    I don¡¯t know when Ashlyn arrived but when I was finished making dinner and about to set tes, Ashlyn suddenlynded in front of the te that I was filling with food.

    "Zzzzzzzzzzzzzz........ " (Earthquake)

    I was adding the food on my te when the earthquake started, didn¡¯t start with slow as a normal earthquake but came with the bang.

    I quickly stabilized myself and went inside the tent, only when I went inside the tent did I feel safe.

    The tent came with earthquake-proof function, no matter how big is shaking the ground outside, it will be calm inside the tent not only that, its sensor can sense if there are any huge cracks forming around and below the tent.

    I activated the 360 degree projection to see what is happening around the tent, only to seeke water swooshing on my tent and tree that are not far away from falling one after another and when I checked the magnitude of an earthquake on the tents sensors, I couldn¡¯t help but shock.

    This is the biggest ever earthquake I¡¯ve ever heard, no wonder the trees are falling one after another.

    This earthquake is not small, it must be affecting the whole Region.

    Micheal didn¡¯t know but this earthquake not only happening in Region 5 but all regions across Minerva Realm.

    Something very big had happened in the Minerva realm, bigger than anyone ever could imagine and It had created a very huge opportunity.

 Chapter 273 Untitled

    "Fuck!!"

    The earthquake went on for an hour and went out and saw the destruction it brought I couldn¡¯t help but course loudly.

    ¡¯When nature brought destruction, no power couldpare it.¡¯ I did not use to believe this saying, I thought as long as one keeps working hard, one can even gain the power to even surpass the nature but seeing the destruction in front of me, I started to feel my resolve waver.

    There is total destruction around me, the smallke which used to fill with clear water is now dried up as big creak opened below it which sucked away all of its power.

    The dense forest which used to be in the periphery of theke seemed to be in the total destruction, a quarter of the tree had fallen, while another quarter seemed very damaged.

    Only half the trees of the forest seemed to survive the destruction.

    The thing that made gape my mouth and curse are that there used to be medius size hill not far away from theke, which I had used to determine my location but now there is no hill, in its ce is just big rubble of huge rocks.

    I observe the destruction of nature for while before going inside in my tent as we are both feeling hungry, earlier we were just about to eat when the earthquake had started.

    In my quick thinking, I took the cooking pot inside the camp so our dinner is safe, I served the tes again and we both eat-in silence.

    Watching such destruction had put me in the somber mood that I didn¡¯t have the wish to talk otherwise usually I tease Ashlyn on her eating habits.

    After finishing dinner Ashlyn again went to sleep while I close my eyes in thinking.

    Since yesterday and today when I watch Ashlyn and my source, I instinctively felt that I am using my abilities wrong.

    Wrong is the wrong word, the potential is would be the correct word, I am feeling that I am not using my ability to its full potential.

    The moves I created have hollowness in them, they do not have the spark that should have in them but no matter how I think, I cant seem to find a way bring out the full potential of my ability.

    I thought for hours but no result came.

    ¡¯I should not be hasty.¡¯ I said to myself as I felt that I will surely discover the way given enough time.

    Feeling tired, I finally fell into sleep and when I opened my eyes the next day, It was early morning and I felt quite fresh.

    I have already nned for today, I decided to travel to Region 6 but I will be going tomorrow as it will take me more than to reach the boundary that leads to Region 6.

    I am nning to the Monster stage monsters territory is, only Master stage monster now able to make me use my full abilities.

    If I was able to beat the Master stage monster thening to this realm will be utterly fulfilling and my power will be equal to that of trainee super elites who are a step away from bing the Super Elite and I think I have that power if I used my all especially, I am confident that I can definitely match the trainee super-elite.

    I am confident that I have a power that of trainee super elite but I still have to test it against the monsters.

    I freshen, bath and quickly finished the lunch with Ashlyn, I quickly packed the tent and walk toward the ravaged forest.

    As I enter the forest, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel the destruction that nature had brought, not only had trees had copsed but I even saw the carcasses of the monsters lying here and there.

    Giving them single look, I started to run across the threes if it was before I would not able to run one the trees as due to earthquake many trees had copsed and due to that there formed a gap between the trees.

    To make up for that one have had to have levitation ability or had to have the power to make the long jump.

    I don¡¯t have the levitation ability but now I can make a really long jump with the ignition of the fire jet, with me making the high jump across the trees, I rarely get to the ground.

    The only reason I get to ground when the distance between the trees is too great.

    I run across the trees and in just two hours, I crossed the territory of Specialist Monster and reached the territory of Corporal stage monster.

    Normally it would have taken me four hours but now It had just taken me half the time.

    I cut through the Corporal Stage monsters territory at the same speed as the I did in Specialist stage monsters territory, the only difference he in this area monsters attack me but It makes no difference to me as whatever monster that came to attack my cut by the sword before.

    "Chew chew!"

    Ashlyn¡¯s fire bore a hole through the Initial level Corporal stage monster before it even knew it, now with the upgrade of her ability and Imprintation of Seventeen seals on her body had transformed herpletely.

    In terms of ability and physic, she isparable to Lower B monster but her fighting power isparable to the Upper B monster.

    When Ashlyn was weak she trained hard as me in ability maniption, so her attacks would get stronger.

    She was able to convince fist-size fireball into less than finger size and that not all, she even made it swirl faster to make it even more lethal.

    That technique helps her defeat the monster that is stronger than her but now with her ability being upgraded, her technique had be even more powerful.

    Same level monsters are no match for her, the only monster which could fight with her are Peak Coropral stage.

    I think with swirling condensed fireball of her, she can even defeat Peak Corporal stage monster and fight.

    Time passed by and three and half hour we reached the territory of Sergeant stage monster, my target is to find Peak Sergeant Stage monster as any other, they will be dead before they could reach me.

    ¡¯Fire Strike!¡¯"Thud!"

    Another Sergeant stage monster fell on the ground with my one attack, if I would have fought with it, I have wasted a minute or two fighting it and It would have been wasted.

    I want to fight the Master stage monster, only Master stage monsters are capabble to make me use all my power, including that special fire bolt.

    The power of Fire Strik was already greate and with me being leveled up, it increased again and now I canunch ten bolts through my sword.

    Not only that after entering into Corporal stage, I now can condense energy of all fire bolts into single firebolt, but I also can¡¯t dare to imagine how powerful that single bolt of would be.

    That is why it is imperative for me to test my against master stage Monster and I have little more confidence as fire strike isn¡¯t the only top skill I have, there is another skill in my arsenal that equal to, just before yesterday I didn¡¯t have qualification to bring out its full potential and now I have.

    I kept killing Sergeant stage monster with my fire strike as I moved toward the Master stage monster territory and soon I reached very near it.

    Most of Sergeant stage monsters got killed in a single shot of my fire strike, only those who were defense-oriented needed a second and third bolt of fire strike to kill.

    On the way crossing The Sergeant stage monsters territory I¡¯ve amassed the quite a bit of monster cores, they will surely be sold for more than million.

    Not only that Ashlyn also collected many herbs here and there and all of them are very expensive.

    In the past year due to Ashlyn habit of being picked up rare herbs, I¡¯ve read through all herb encyclopedias that I got from the Jim and even if I am not able to remember the name of herb, I can least tell it is expensive or not and all the herb Ashlyn picked is expensive, some are more expensive than I other.

    "Thud!"

    Throwing the eaten fruit that Ashlyn had just given me earlier, I jumped off the tree and started to walk quietly, it is fine in other monsters territories to jump off the tree but in master area I have to walk normally or I could be in talons of some Peak Monster stage monter before I knew it.

    Master stage very powerful than the Sergeant stage monster and I have to be ready to run if Ie across the Monster which I can¡¯t defeat.

    That is why I decided to test the water at the outskirt of the Master stage territory and only when I havepletely tested my abilities and gained little more confidence, only then I dare to inside.

    "Roar!""Roaarr..."

    I heard many faint noises of monsters as I entered the territory of Master stage monster but I followed the sound closest to me.

    As I got closer, the sound became more clear and soon I can see the monsters. There are two monster fighting of same specious and from their fight, it did not look serious, so, It should be over soon, I thought happily as I watched two Initial Master stage monster-fighting yfully.

 Chapter 274 Fighting Earth Leopard

    The two monsters that fighting is Earth Leopards, earth leopards are rare monsters that one rarelye across and they are also one of the most expensive ss 9 strain monster in westblood.

    The earth leopards are one of the most bnced monsters out there, They had inherent speed and agility that big cat monsters family (Felidae) have and it is earth elemental monster which provides them very good defense.

    The reason they are so expensive because they imprint their physical quality they are born with and earth ability they have inhuman after bonding, not only that if one reached Colonol stage which is limit of monster strain, there is 70% chance that this monster activates inherent strain of high-level monster or mutate.

    So the who bonded with Earth leopards are not only get its agility and speed in physical change but they also get its earth defense ability and there is that high of strain advancement and mutation that made it one of the most popr monsters amongst ss 9 strain, its price even surpassed normal ss 10 strain monster.

    The Earth Leopard mainly attacks with its ws and teeth, with a thinyer of earth energy covering its body, it can quickly activate second thickyer about it if it sensed that attack is dangerous.

    This is the perfect opponent for me, this monster is not particrly stronger than most Master stage monsters but it is bnced in all aspect and that made it very hard to kill and because of its speed and it can outrun most of the monsters same level as it.

    The two earth leopards grow and roared at each for fifteen minutes before separating from each other.minutes

    I followed behind one seeing both of them are at the same Initial Master stage, I followed Earth leopard for ten minutes, only when it reached the grassy field that I revealed myself.

    "Roar!"

    It growled at me as It had seen me came and next moment it leaped at me with those dangerous ws out, it was a good thing that earlier I watched it fight against another Earth Leopard otherwise I could have definitely caught off guard with its speed and paid the quite high price.

    "Furfur!""Roar!"

    I ignited jets behind my feed and moved away instant speed, it roared at me loudly seeing I dodged and came at me afternding on the ground.

    I gripped my sword tightly in my hands and stayed on my spot, this time I am attacking to see how much had my strength increased.

    It opened it¡¯s mouth to take a chomp at me, if I get caught between those sharp teeth then my strong body and knight grade armor won¡¯t able to save me from them.

    I activated my speed type skill seeing it is is a meter away from me, I let ite closer to me and when it was just when its mouth just arm distance away from me, I spin.

    I took a spin, the spin helped me dodged my mouth and also helped me create momentum to for my sword which is about to strike its back.

    "nk!"

    My sword struck across its back before it could even see what is happening and used the force of the strike to create the distance between us.

    "Growled!"

    It growled feeling the pain and tried to chomp at me but that time, I had already put some distance between us.

    My attack just now had just able to create a scratch on its skin but it is more than what I had expected, I thought I will not even able to create scratch on its skin but I did.

    There is a distance of two stages between us, more of that is a monster a defense-oriented monster at that.

    The power of seventeen seals are really great to be able to make a scratch on its skin, if it had been initial sergeant state monster on its ce, it would have been cut into two by the amount of force I used.

    "Hehe!"

    A huge smilees across my face seeing it ising at me, the earlier strike was just the small part of my strength, next attack I willunch will be my real attack.

    I activated my strengthening skill, which is given to by my training center.

    Before creating a big seal, it just a below-average skill but after one created the Big seal, it will start to show its real power.

    Unlike other skills, my strengthening skill does not produce any magical phenomenon, all it does is create a vibrant green color band around my wrists and ankles, I now have an only single band around my wrists and ankle now but when I will create another big seal, the bands will be doubled.

    As the green bands around me formedpletely, I felt power rush through all over my body, the boots of strenth it gives is apletely different level than other skills.

    This skill is on the same level as my fire strike just that It very hard conditionpare to my fire strike.

    Yesterday when I first time activated it after creating a big deal, I was blown away by its power, this skill of mine using vitality provided by sixteen seals to the fullest.

    "Roar!""Whoosh!"

    It roared at me again sensing energy fluctuation from me, that did not stop him but made it more ferocious at it swiped its w at me.

    Seeing its wing at me, I swung my sword at the nerves of its leg. This move is very dangerous as I had to strike it before its w could touch me.

    "Pacha!""Spur!"

    My sword perfectly slices across nerves of leg and next moment huge amount of blood started to flow down from it.

    This injury to the nerves quite serious, this will bring down its speed by 30% for at least three hours before it healed.

    "Bam!""Puh puh..."

    I was very much ted that I got distracted for the second and at that moment something came at me with swift speed, it stuck my chest hard and before I knew it I flew away while vomiting blood out of my mouth.

    It was its tail! I thought when I was flying away, I forgot that it can attack from its tail, I have been injured quite severely.

    "Thud!"

    Just as I fell on the floor, I suck the potion through the pipe to heal my injuries and ready myself tounch another attack as it is not far away from.

    "Growl!"

    It came at me growlingly, anger could be seen on its face. The injury I gave it was quite a heavy as blood could be still seen spilling from its leg.

    One leg is damaged now I had to injure its other so its speed would directly decrease to the half.

    "Your!"

    It roared again ande to chomp at me while I crazily started providing vitality to my strengthening skill so that the power of my strike would be stronger thanst time.

    "Slice!"

    I sliced another of its leg again, this time it had activated its secondyer of earth protection but despite that my sword sliced through it like its butter and cut the nerve of its second leg.

    "Fur Fur!"

    This instead of creating some distance between us like, I took the risk and ignited jets under my feet and took a jump.

    "Pachac!"

    Before it knows what happened, I made a cut across its back.

    I took such a risky move because I want to distract it for a bit if I were to attack its third leg next time, it will be ready. No matter how dumb the monster is, it still has the instinct to understand what is happening to it what it should do.

    "Growl growl!""Thud!"

    It growled at me and tried to lept at me in anger but when it was flexing its leg to make a leap, both of its forelegs failed it and it copsed on the leg.

    If there is a monster which defense you cant breach then next thing is you do is to cut its nerves, it will like crippling the monster. After cutting enough of its nerves, the monster could be like a vegetable on the chopping board which you can cut as you like.

    "Rooaaaar!"

    It stood up and roared again but to my utter surprise, it took U-turn and started to run with its tail tucked between its legs.

    Seeing that I don¡¯t eitherugh or cry but one thing I have to say that this Earth Leopard is damn smart.

    It knew it had no chance of winning against me and would face possible death, so it instantly started to run away without a care for the revenge.

    I will not let you get away this easily, I thought in my mind as I started to create a special bolt of fire strike.

    Master stage monster defense is too strongpared to the peak sergeant, my normal fire would not able to threaten their life much less this is one is a defense-oriented monster, only special bolt able to threaten its life.

    It was a good thing I had just drank potion a few seconds ago otherwise I would not able to provide the shitload of mana it is sucking from it.

    In second It zapped away all the mana in my body but Special firebolt is created finally and Iunched it through my sword.

    "Sup!"

    It created the sound from the air as it sped toward the monster, its speed was so fast that I am only able to the blurry image of it.

    "Puch!""Thud!"

    The mana passed through the air and pierced through the head of the monster and next moment, it fell on the ground.

    ¡¯Gulp!¡¯

    Gulping the potion for my mama weakness, I ran toward the body of the monster which lying dead not far away from me.

    "Fuck!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly when I saw the condition of the monster head but on the inside, it ispletely melted. Its brain, the tissue around it all is melted into liquid, even some parts of skull bone also melted.

    I wouldn¡¯t have noticed all this if not for this melted pus has started dripping from its ears and eyes.

    This is some crazy heat! I cursed in my mind, this bolt will be enough to kill any initial level Master stage monster, it will be interesting to see if it could anything to Mid-level Master stage monster.

    I removed its yellow-brown colored core and took some of its meat, if I didn¡¯t find a better monster then I will going used this meat make dinner for tonight.

    Seeing my injuries already near healed, I started to walk in search for the next monster as there still quite some time for the evening.

 Chapter 275 The Three Banes - Life Vapour Mosqueto

    "That was close!" I said to myself as I sat by tree resting, It been three days since I have been hunting the Master stage monsters.

    I would have left yesterday but I decided to spend one more day hunting.

    As for the reason for my condition which looked utterly wretch, well, what I can say, I tried more than I can chew and identally bite my tongue top of that.

    For two days I had hunted monsters, some killed quickly while others took more than hours to kill as I had Special bolt of fire Strike I had no fear.

    So, In two days, I can say I grew more confident of my ability than I should have and tried to attack the Mid-level Master stage monster.

    That was a big mistake as the special bolt of Fire Strike which I have so confident of utterly failed against it and I had to run for my life.

    That monster had chased me for a good two hours and only left when it failed to catch me despite its best attempt.

    It is good thinking on my part that I chose weaker Mid-level Master stage monsters to fight if the monster was little stronger I would have been more wretched than this.

    This was thest monster I was going to hunt before going to Region 6 but now I had to go without hunting it.

    These near three days proved very helpful to gain better control over my newfound strength and now I can ignite one jet with previous precision and efficiency without chances of failing.

    The three days of hunting had given me enough confidence to go into Region 6 without worry, even if I transported next to power master stage monster, I will have more 50% chances of running away.

    I look around myself to where I am currently, with monster chasing me, I didn¡¯t have the luxury to see the map. The only thing I knew that I was in Corporal stage monster territory.

    Cleaning my hair of dust and other things, I climbed on the tree and started to jump toward spatial boundary that will take me to Region 5.

    Beforeing to the Minerva realm, I had decided to train in Region 3 and Region 4, I had decided to Region 5 if I had leveled up and had enough confidence in my ability but now I am heading to the Region 6.

    I will mostly train in Region 6 till the realm closed, as for going to Region 7 I didn¡¯t even think about it.

    From what I have read Region 7 is very dangerous, the monster their way more powerful than the other regions.

    Region 7, Region 8 and Region 9 this is where strong Sergeant and Master stage evolvers train, their strength usually above normal elite and they are just below trainee elite in power.

    Corporal stage and Sergeant stage super-elite also train in this Region as for Region 10 and above in that area only Master stage dare to train as In Region 10 or above, the monsters are at apletely different level.

    It is said Monster is not the only type of danger there, there are things that are more dangerous than monster exists in those regions.

    I shook my head and shake away the thoughts of those regions.

    Jill and Jim said that they will train in Region 6 for weak before going to Region 7 to train.

    They don¡¯t have to worry about appearing anywhere after crossing the spatial boundary as they will only appear in a ce where their organization had ced beacon.

    Their organization had forged special device for them with their blood as the source, so, with the help of it, they will always appear near bacon but this privilege is not for everyone.

    Only Super elite, trainee Super Elite, and children on important people have the privilege to were those devices.

    Jill had said it is insanely expensive and difficult to forge those bands, so it was only given to the people who are important to the organizations.

    So with the help of those bands, they can go to any Region in which they will always transport to the safest area.

    I will see if I can meet with jill and Jim as the areas where they were nning to train are the same area where I also nning to train, seeing there is an only small difference in our abilities.

    It will take me six-hour to reach the boundary and one hour extra added to that seeing many monsters that will attack me on the way.

    It had been four days since the earthquake urred but It feels like its been month as the destruction it brought kept disappearing.

    The vitality of Minerva realm is very high due to high mana density, It is proven that in mana rich ces life thrives more than ces where mana density not so rich.

    Not only that, I am feeling that since earthquake there subtle change urring in the realm, I first thought it was making of my mind when I asked Ashlyn, she also affirmed it that something is happening.

    Ashlyn is never wrong about such things as her sense is exceptionally powerful more so after level up, if she had not been much focus on eating and obediently helping find the monsters to fight then I would not waste so much time to search of them.

    Well, I don know if this change that is happening will be good or bad but I will have to bear them with the rest who are in this realm.

    Time passed by and I soon reached the spatial boundary that will take me to the Region 6 and without much ado, I walk through it.

    "Fuck fuck fuck...."

    I started to curse loudly as I crossed the spatial boundary and next moment I felt very hot under my feet, If not for me activating my full knight grade gear before crossing the spatial boundary.

    The thing I stepped on isva, there about fifteen big and small volcanos in Region 6 and as long you stay away from it.

    I quickly walk away from smallva puddle and remainingva that stuck to my boots came out on it.

    Small and big streams ofva could be seening down of the volcano, it was a good thing I was transported at the base of the volcanos not inside it otherwise I would have been vaporized to death before I even knew it.

    These volcanos are the reason that more than 90% of people that entered the Minerva realm did not enter Region 6 but these volcanos are also where fortune exist as they are ces where fire crystal exist.

    Fire crystal is like mana crystal, instead of having neutral mana like mana crystals they have fire type man inside them.

    These crystals could be found in the ce where fire-type mana is extremely dense and volcanos are one of the best ces where fire-type mana is very dense but it is a very dangerous job to search for them.

    Most people didn¡¯t dare to go to active volcanos, so dead volcanos are the best choice for them but dead volcanos also have many hidden dangers.

    Fire crystals are insanely expensive but to risk my life for them, it is simply not worth it.

    Looking at the volcano from which the mana is flowing down, I don¡¯t look at the map to know where I am.

    I am in the Stone Forest area and volcano base which I am standing on know as Red lizard volcano for some reason.

    Another good thing is this stone forest area also one ces both of them going to train, so I might see them if my luck is good.

    As I descended toward the stone forest below as why it stone forest, there are many boulders are found in this area, there are thousands and thousands and thousands of them.

    I heard a softmotion and soon I saw tens of people swiftlying toward the volcano from which I am descending and the odd thing is all of then activated their defensive type ability and speed type ability.

    Looking at their faces, they looked like they have seen the devil and running from it.

    First, there are tens of peopleing out of the stone forest but in a few seconds, they had reached a hundred and kept increasing.

    I stopped in my tracks, seeing this many people running toward the volcano, there must be monster horde, I thought.

    I also prepared to go up like them but decided to ask someone what is happening before going up like themselves.

    "What happened?" I asked peak Sergeant stage girl who ising toward my direction and terror also written on her face.

    "Vaporous Death!" as soon as I heard those words, I immediately covered my body with silver fire and asked Ashlyn to immediately go inside me.

    Terror also appeared on my face while I also started to climb the mountain when I picked a spot where denseve is flowing.

    Despite it being hot I felt safe around it as this also why more than a thousand people are climbing the mountain and more kepting out of forest every second.

    The de Snake, Berserk Butterfly a, d Vapourous death are known as The Banes of Minerva realm.

    Vapours Death is the nickname of Life Vapour Monsqueto. It is one of the smallest monsters in Minerva realm, its maximum size is just inch long and some of Life Vapor MoMosquitoust thumbnail size long.

    The reason Life Vapour mosquito is called Vapours death because of toxin, when Life Vapour death bite, it released a toxin which is adding a lump of hot coal to boil the water.

    The toxin of Life Vapor Mosquito is a lump of hot coal and water is life force, once it enters the body it started to burn the one¡¯s life force.

    The worst thing is once one Life Vapour mosquito had bitten you, other life vapor mosquitos will get attracted to you.

    It can be easily identified who is bitten by Life Vapor Mosquito as green vapor will constantly be leased from his body.

    Its needle also could break through the defense of artifacts and skill, the only save to save yourself from it cover yourself in fire or stay is very hot ce as life vapor mosquito did not like high temperature.

    Of The Three Banes, Life Vapor Mosquitoes are considered most as they appear in groups, some groups are short as three while other big as hundreds.

    If onees across two other banes there are very high chances of dying but with Life vapor mosquito, there are more chances of surviving than with other two Banes.

 Chapter 276 Saving Sarah

    It is right, the chances of dying by the bite of Life Vapour Mosquito are a little lesspared to dying in the hands the of other two banes.

    Like I¡¯ve said earlier the venom of Life Vapor Mosquito is like a lump of hot coal and life force is like water and after some time the lump of coal will lose its heat and water turned back to normal temperature after it no longer received any heat.

    So, if once life force outpaces or whittles away venom one by one then one can have chances of survival but that can only happen when you have more lifeforce than life vapor Mosquitoes venom can burn away.

    Normally one can survive the bite of the Life Vapor Mosquito if your level same as it higher than it, with 10% to 20% life force left in you but if Life force mosquitos level higher than you then you have no chance to survive.

    Sorry, there is a chance, one can survive as long as he has to have things that contain immense life force like the honey of daffodil bees.

    As long as one whittle away all the toxin of Life Vapor Mosquito, he can survive even if he has less than 10% life force left in him as life force could be recovered naturally over time.

    Many people had started activating their tents beside the streams ofva, they had activated their outside, the Life Vapor Mosquito of Master stage easily pierce the defense of the tent but now activating here, they have no such fear as Life Vapour Mosquito of any stage won¡¯te near theva.

    My heat resistance is very good and it became even better after the whole eating core fiasco, so, I didn¡¯t feel much about activating the tent.

    More are more people kepting and their numbers reached more than three thousand but in all those people I have seen only six victims of Life Vapour Mosquito.

    The venom of Life Vapour Mosquito not only burn the life force but it alsopletely immobilized on, so, if you get stung by it then in few seconds you won¡¯t even able to take a step forward.

    That is why very few victims could be seen as only very very goods friends or siblings would risk their life as picking victim of Life Vapor mosquito not only add an extra burden on you but also attract many more monsters.

    Seeing the three banes people would sacrifice their friends to save their life, saving other would best thought that woulde to their mind, only those who have strong rtionships or have the friendship of life and death would think about other when facing The Three Banes.

    More and more peopleing out of the stone forest as they ran out of the stone forest, another victim came, this time it seemed to be a girl who was on the back of the boy and there is another beside him who was supporting victim from falling.

    The green vapor seemed to being out this girl body are exceptionally dense than all the other victims.

    This girl is gone! I thought while shaking my head, this girl must have been bitten by strong Life Vapour Mosquito or several of them to make such dense vapor toe out of her body.

    I was about to move my gaze when I caught the slightest glimpse of the girls face, despite it being looking quite sickly I was able to identify her and the next second I bolted out of my ce with ayer of fire covering my body.

    "Jim!" I said loudly as I reached near them, I wasn¡¯t able to identify Jim before because he had his whole knight grade artifact activated and on top of that his defense skill was activated which makes it even harder to identify him in the distance.

    Jim is the one holding Sarah on his back while another girl, who looked a lot simr to Sarah is supporting Sarah so she did not fell on his back.

    "Micheal!" replied Jim with a surprised voice but most of his mind on the climbing up, I didn¡¯t talk much seeing Sarah¡¯s condition and just followed behind.

    The girl who looked like Sarah looks vigntly but did not stop me from following, Jim climbed for ten minutes before stopping by ava stream and activating his tent.

    Jim¡¯s tent is a lot different than mine, mine is looked like a real tent but he looks like a small house.

    This at least either mid or high-level knight grade tent, an abode is will be the perfect term for it.

    After it fully activated, Jim took Sarah into the abode and the girl also followed behind, when I entered behind them.

    "This is thest bottle we have left, let¡¯s hope it is enough," said Jim with heavily, holding the small bottle which is containing golden brown honey.

    Daffodil honey! I said out loud in my mind, I am way too familiar with this honey as I drank it just two days ago.

    Listening to what Jim said, they seem to have already fed her the honey before and looking at the color of her, there seems to be no effect.

    Seem like my earlier guess was little wrong if she had been bitten by a group of Corporal stage even Sergeant stage Life Vapour Mosquitoes ten drops would be more than enough as not only daffodil bees honey contain immense life force, it also contains some different type energy that able to swallow other energies.

    Like it did with berserk energy which I had in my body.

    She must have been bitten by Master stage Life Vapour mosquitos, not one but several of them as only they could make the condition of Super Elite like Sarah this worse.

    There seem to be about ten drops in the small bottle as Jim started to drop the drops of honey in the Sarahs mouth.

    Soon all ten drops fell on Sarah¡¯s mouth, her skin which had been turned sickly yellow and now started to gain some color bit by bit but there was no change in the vapors thate out of her body.

    Seconds passed and Sarah¡¯s body started to regain the color, seeing that Jim and that girls face which was filled with worry, now looks a little fine.

    Everything was going well and I thought Sarah would make it seeing but suddenly her body which seemed to gain color had started to turn yellow again.

    "Sarah!""Sarah!"

    Both Jim and that girl cried out loudly seeing that, tears could be seen flowing from their eyes as they saw Sarah¡¯s conditions getting worse.

    ¡¯¡¯Sobs sobs, It¡¯s all happen because of me, if not for saving me she would not have bitten by the monsters!¡¯¡¯ the girl mumbled between her cried.

    Jim is also crying seeing his girlfriends condition keeps getting deteriorated by the second. from what I know they have been childhood friends and been in a romantic rtionship for more than two years.

    Seeing him crying like that my heart pained a little, he must have really loved her a lot to cry like this.

    "Ummm Jim, try giving her this it might help her!" I said, breaking the heavy atmosphere.

    Both of them look at me but I felt exceptionally piercing gaze of that girl that all the hair of my body stood up.

    Super Elite! This girl is fucking super-elite, I thought. Peak Corporal stage is no threat to me, I can cut them with a single strike of my sword it applies to both humans and monsters but this girls gaze giving me feeling an extreme threat, same as given to me by that Mid-level monster stage had given in the morning.

    "You fucki" She said but stopped midway, when Jim quickly took opened delicate case off my hand, took out the small honeb out of it and directly stuffed in the Sahar¡¯s mouth.

    I winced seeing that, I was hoping he would drop the honey drops into her mouth and keep the honeb back.

    Of the daffodils bees honey and honeb both are precious but to some honeb is most precious than honey.

    Daffodil bees make honey with ingredients such as life force of living being and essence of rare and precious herb and flowers.

    While honey is known to have both lifeforce and medicinal effects, its honeb is best known to have medical effects.

    The medical effects it provides are more than honey could, maybe that is the reason why Jim fed Sarah whole honeb with honey drops.

    Daffodils honey is extremely precious and there is not a drop could be found in the market as it all guzzled by the alchemist.

    It¡¯s the market price is ten million credit per drop but only idiots would sell the honey as daffodils, honey. This honey is like second life, sometimes not even potion works across some injuries and poison like the one Sarah is suffering now, only precious things like daffodils honey could be used on such asions.

    Color of Sarah¡¯s body changing with rapid speed and there is even a slight change happening to vapors also.

    If things kept going on this pace, she will be fine in ten to fifteen minutes.

    Seeing Sarah¡¯s conditions getting better, I didn¡¯t feel much. I and Sarahe across each other but till now we haven¡¯t spoken more than ten words to each other.

    Sarah clearly didn¡¯t like me from the beginning, she probably feels that I am using her boyfriend.

    At first, I tried to talk to her, seeing she girlfriend and one of the most beautiful girls I¡¯ve ever seen but she is not interested, I stopped talking to her and then whenever we met we straight up ignored each other.

 Chapter 277 Secre

    "Thank You!" said Jim as vaporsing out of Sarah body stopped and looking at the condition of her body, she will wake up in the few hours.

    I just nodded and went out of the tent, not to disturb them any further with my presence.

    When I went outside, I was quite surprised to see by the number of people increased again and now they seem just under six thousand.

    It iste afternoon right now, the sun will start to go down in an hour, my original n was to train for two hours before finding a safe spot for myself to spend the night as camping beside the flowingva doesn¡¯t seem that great but now it is the best location one can sleep soundly.

    Finding hard ground, I sat in steaming heat watching the sun while thinking about the mysteries of the source.

    Ashlyn¡¯s source was full of mysteries and whenever I think about I can¡¯t help but marvel the majesty of it.

    Unconsciously I summoned the fire in my palm and started to manipte it create shape in my mind.

    There is a big change in the structure and properties of my fire and now I had to work little harder to control it.

    "Hahaha, finally sessful!"

    I said with bubblingugh, the fist-size small humanoid standing on my palm, I had been trying to make it for months but only able to make when I drew inspiration from the mysteries of the source.

    I had been trying to make this shape for the month but never sessful, every time I tried to make it, it had copsed halfway due to my loose control over fire.

    I many timese close very close to making it but it always copsed just before I could make the finishing touch.

    I look at the silver humanoid figure in wonder and slowly started making it move. I am very cautious about it to not make any mistake lest it copsed like my previous attempts.

    Slowly it started to move it left leg then right, I started to walk slowly across my palm, first, its movement was very slow and crude but as the time passed its movement became fast and more refined.

    Now it looked like a little man of firewalking on my palm.

    I pulled back my training cloths sleeve, so, I could walk it over my sleeve. Soon the little humanoid started to walk on palm to sleeve back and forth.

    I felt really amazing to control this little humanoid being if I am able to bring this degree of precision to my fire attacks, their lethality will increase several times but I soon shook my head with that thought.

    There is arge difference using this amount of fire control in making and controlling tiny humanoid and big attacks, it is hundreds of times stronger and I will have to work hard for years to gain that level of mastery.

    Still, I am willing to put that hard work and already on the way to do that, as long I kept preserving for few years I know I will able to use my fire ability with precise control and that time the damage I will bring will be astounding.

    "You have greate control over your ability!" I heard a feminine voice behind me, I was startled by hearing a voice behind me that I nearly lost control over my ability.

    "I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you." said the feminine voice again and she quickly came in front of me.

    It¡¯s her, the who looked very much like Sarah, I had only heard her voice once but that time she was angry and halfway in the cursing me.

    "Thank you for giving that honey, my sister wouldn¡¯t have survived without it and sorry again for my rude behavior earlier." she thanked and apologized at same sentence.

    "It¡¯s okay, Jim is a good friend of mine!" I replied without looking at her as I wholly concentrated on controlling the little man in my palm.

    The normal time I would have been more gracious and looked at her but little humanoid in my palm is too important as I don¡¯t know I will able to create it soon or not.

    I want to get more familiar with it, so next time when I tried to create it I will have an easier time.

    She did not go away as I expected but sat near me watching the little man in my palm.

    I keep controlling it make small movements, after moving its legs, I also tried its arms but its very difficult, not only I have to constantly maintain its shape but I also divert my concentration on moving its legs and now I am trying to move its arms also.

    "Micheal, I don¡¯t know your control over your ability is this great!" I heard jims voice behind and distracted me enough that little humanoid copsed in my palm.

    "Jim!" I called out loudly and when I crane my look at my eyes fell on the girl who is sitting beside me.

    Earlier when I saw her, her face was all tired and will dust and sweat but now she had all cleaned up nicely, she looks ravishing and enchanting. Her face may look little like Sarah but it has its own grace,pletely different from Sarah.

    I would have like to stare at more but that would be rude, that is why I just look at her for a moment and then look away.

    "What?" Jim asked as if he doesn¡¯t know what he did, "Don¡¯t what me!" I said.

    "I had been practicing that for months! now you had toe and distract me." I said in mock anger while stealing a nce at the girl beside me, who seemed to be looking ahead.

    "Well, I would remember to not distract you next time!" said Jim and sat beside me with a sigh, he also cleaned up well and look quite well than earlier.

    All three of them sat silently and watched the sun go down, till it isplete evening.

    "You are making us dinner right?" Asked Jim as he about to get up, he already knew I was taking cooking sses and already tasted my cooking when he came to my apartment for the visit.

    "Yes!" I said helplessly as I know, even if I said no he will make me cook it. "Well, I am looking forward to eating a freshly cooked delicious meal," said Jim with and went back to his tent.

    While I was talking to Jim, I am also observing the girl beside me but to my disappointment, I saw no reaction on her face whatsoever.

    Feeling disappointed, I got up and activated my tent a little distance from Jims and took a bath with water which my tent produced through the atmospheric water generation process.

    It was fortunate that I had more than enough meat of Master stage monster which I killed yesterday, It is delicious and full of energy.

    I took out cooking utensil, spices, and meat outside my camp and started to cook. I would have loved to cook onva but I have no experience of cooking over it, I would have surely spoiled the dish if I had tried it.

    Within an hour food is ready and I called out to Jim seeing he is outside, nodding he went back to his tent and came back with two girls.

    Sarah seemed to recover a bit as seemed to being over, her face still looked quite drain but she will recover with few days of rest.

    "Thank you!" Sarah, I just nodded. I sacrificed that honeb for Jim if she had met me on the street with that condition, I would have given few drops more in consideration for Jim.

    My heart burns whenever I think about that honeb, It is very hard to get daffodil honey or simr level product like it on the market as they were all brought alchemist and big organizations.

    My like would have saved tens of time by that honeb seeing there were more than ten drops inside them and there was honeb also.

    I had already set up a table and tes, so, everybody just has to sit and eat.

    "Very tasty, your cooking seems to have improved thanst time!" said Jim as he took the bite, he is right from a month ago my cooking did improve as in this past month, I mostly ate the food that is cooked by me.

    "This is the meat of the Master stage monster," stated Sarah¡¯s sister, this is the first time she spoke since the dinner is started, her voice seems really melodic.

    "Yes, it is Initial level Master stage monster¡¯s meat that I killed yesterday," I said, hoping to interest her a little.

    "Hhahahahaha..." all three of them started tough and seeing that I started tough but inside I felt a little disappointed.

    No one here believed that I can kill the Master stage monster, at corporal stage especially at Initial level of Corporal stage, only those who are trainee super-elite position could kill Master stage at the corporal stage.

    Normally a strong elite of Specialist stage could kill the monster of Sergeant stage, killing the monster that is two stages above him is not a big thing but it changed when ites to Master and Lieutenant stage monster.

    They are different leaguepared to the monster of the other four stages, there is a qualitative change in them.

    Monsters face qualitative change when the level up to the Master and Lieutenant stage.

    Even I was able to kill the Initial level Master stage monsters because I had two best top low-level knight grade skills, so, it is quite normal for them not to believe me.

    We soon finished dinner and when I about start to clean the tes Jim offered to do it saying he at least do this much.

    I said ok and went inside my tent only to see, Ashlyn lying on her stomach with her face having a blissful smile.

    I refused to let her out of the tent seeing the danger of Life vapor mosquitos outside and I don¡¯t have daffodil honey anymore to save her if she gets bitten.

    So, it is best for her to eat inside the tent, Jim and others also did the same with their monsters.

    Seeing there is nothing more to do, I decided to see if I could create the little fire humanoid again.

    I again summoned silver fire in my palm and started to shape it ording to my will, first was going well, I had created its legs and about to starts torso when it copsed.

    I kept making progressed but whenever I reached the torso region it failed but I did not give keep trying and I was sessful making torso before it copsed again.

    ¡¯Knock knock!¡¯

    I am about to try it again but there is a knock on my tent.

    "Come in!" I said loudly knowing it was Jim, Jim came in inside my tent and ces the clean utensils on the table.

    "I haven¡¯t congratted you on breaking the limit, Congrattion!" said Jim as he gave me light hug and sat next to me.

    "It must have been hard right?" asked Jim, after jill, Jim also told me the way to break the limit, it was same as what jill had said.

    "It was a little hard!" I said but I shudder ran through my body when I thought about and that shudder didn¡¯t go unnoticed in jims eyes there was little change in his expression.

    We stayed silent for a few seconds but then Jim suddenly asked me something that really blew my mind.

    "You always wanted to know how Super Elites are made right?" asked Jim teasingly, I instantly turned euphoric when he said that.

    I always asked him veiled about that process but he never said anything much about that secrete but now he asked me that question means he is definitely going to tell me something interesting about that secret process.

 Chapter 278 Knowledge

    Note: The Three chapter I will release from today will set the future course of our Novel.

    Jim question shocked me and made me very excited that I wasn¡¯t able to think straight for a few seconds.

    "Yes, I really want to know!" I said quickly in excitement, I have always been curious about the process they train super elites. I know some bits and pieces that I heard here and there but not the whole truth.

    "As you know every Corporal stage elite below twenty had a chance give an exam for Super Elite training," said Jim.

    I nodded, it is the aspiration of every young member of the organizations to qualify for Super-Elite training but it is damn hard, hardly one in thousand elite qualify for the Super elite training.

    "The Super Elite training run for three months and its two and a half months are mostly focused on minimum creating Ten seals of Supremebat exercise"

    "You must have heard that there is big metamorphosis happened withing seals after the creation of the tenth seal," he said.

    I nodded and about to say I had experienced the change already but Jim started exining again.

    "The ten seals merge and createplex new seal called Amethyst seal, those who can create an amethyst seal in two and half months stayed while others get eliminated," Jim said.

    I can¡¯t imagine how difficult the training would be that makes them create amethyst seal as it is hard for those below twenty especially nine and tenth seal, as one not only had to feel extreme pain but also overcame resistance which is the main reason people have stumped after creating eight seal-like me, who did not circte single move for eight-months.

    As for organizations having a special potion that creates help in reducing the pain that¡¯s just myth that just myth and for those machine used in reducing pain, they just help in creating early seals as forter, the pain became so high that even machines became useless.

    Jim stayed silent for a while and his face turned series, this all I already knew, Jim just filled the gaps like telling Amethyst seal being the minimum requirement for super-elite.

    "You must have wonder or heard the question from someone why super elites are so strong than others?"Jimm asked.

    I again nodded again in affirmations, super elites are crazy strong, any Corporal stage Super-elite could fight Master stage monster of any level, some can even go against Lieutenant stage.

    I¡¯ve never seen them drinking any potions ever and most importantly their energy feels different.

    All the evolvers mana is had the same familiar feeling but mana released by trainee Super elite and Super Elite is Completly different not only feel it is very condensed, but it is also has something different which makes it very lethal.

    That is why their attack five to six times powerful than normal evolver attack of the same level as his.

    After my incident with energy, I had guessed they must have infused their source with energy like Berserk energy but that is a very dangerous thing to do as not only it affects ability but also body.

    If someday berserk energy in my source were to exceed for some reason then It will start to harm my body, currently, the amount of berserk energy is very minute and my body is more than strong enough to handle the berserk energy.

    "It is because of this!" said Jim and projected a tiny image of thing from his holowatch, that thing is half the size of rice grain.

    "This is Crystalised energy of Duke level powerhouse, it is ced inside us by a special process."

    I never heard the name of Duke level powerhouse but It definitely above the twelve stages.

    "We have to infuse the energy of this crystalized grain into our source through the Special Refinenement Engine we have, the more we infused it in our source, the stronger we became.

    As not only it makes a qualitative change in our mana, it also refines our bodies with it thus making them stronger and firmer," he said.

    Despite me making right guess earlier, I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked to my core hearing this and seeing me shocked a look of pleasure appear on my face.

    "Isn¡¯t it very risky, if this crystalline grain melted identally then the body will have no choice but explode?" I asked as I had personal experience with this matter.

    Just 5% energy of Master stage monster core was enough to make me explode and this crystalline is grade is condensed energy of much higher level powerhouse.

    Jim shook his head with smile, "Your question is valid but this crystalline grain is sealed inside the body with runic inscriptions which prohibit seepage of energy and even if runic inscription failed, there is no need to worry as nature of that energy is very mild, it will seep out body instead of harming it." saidJimm.

    With no danger of exploding, one can wholly concentrate on fusing this energy with source and body, no wonder the super elites are so powerful.

    The energy of powerful expert fused with our own, it wet dream of every evolver. ASCII is thinking this a dangerous thought came in my mind but I shelved it inside me to think about itter.

    "Do you know the what is the difference between trainee Super-elite and Super Elite seeing they both have this crystalline grain sealed in their body?" Jim asked again.

    This question had me bugging me for some time if both trainee Super-elite and Super Elite had that Crysteline grain in them then why is there is the difference in their strenth.

    "The reason is Seals of Supreme Combat Exercise," said Jim, hearing that I became more confused.

    "That Duke level powerhouse energy no matter how powerful it is or how mild it is, it is still foreign energy and our body and source still have some level of aversion to it," said Jim.

    "To perfectly fuse it with our body and source, we need seals of supremebat exercise."

    "As you may not know this but not only supremebat exercises seal¡¯s vitality is special which helps in fusing foreign energy with a body, it also creates a special mental type of energy."

    "Which is the main reason why we felt that hell-like pain when we circte supremebat exercise and we are not able to sense this energy because it produced in very minute amount, only when we create a hundred seals, we start to notice that energy in us," Jim said.

    In this whole conversation, this is the thing that shocked me most and made me happy thinking my father was right.

    My father said that when his Amethyst seal was being created, his machine caught some unknown energy in his body for a moment but no matter how much tried after that, he never able to notice that energy.

    "The reason that their difference between the power of elite and Super elite, at Corporal stage if one wan to actively take the power of Crystalline grain, they need to have a minimum fifteen seals in their body, super-elite have fifteen or more seals with them while trainee Super Elite has less than fifteen as they can only use the energy that Crysteline grain passively release."

    "This limit of actively using Crysteline grain energy kept increasing as one level up 15 seals are needed at Corporal stage, 20 at Sergeant stage, 25 at the Master stage, 30 at the lieutenant and so on."

    "If we are not able to attain this level at every level up then we will revert back to trainee Super Elite, that is why many of us super-elite hold back their level up to create seals so when we level up to next stage, we still are Super Elite and not trainee Super Elite," Jim said with augh.

    This answered a lot of my questions and surprise me also, I never knew Jim had also be a super-elite, I always thought he was just a brilliant Alchemist.

    This also exins he was still at Corporal Stage even after one and a half year, Jim had already reached the Corporal stage when we were in that Space realm.

    He told me about a few more things before he started to leave but he stopped suddenly before leaving and turn to me.

    "Do you mind showing me that small case of your¡¯s, earlier I didn¡¯t get a chance to get look at it properly," he said, I look at him confusingly but still handed him the case.

    "I was right!" Jim shouted loudly after he looked at the case for a few minutes.

 Chapter 279 Experimen

    I look at him weirdly hearing his excited shout, it is very rare to see Jim so excited, I have seen him this excited very few times.

    "You are quite lucky to have this, I had to beg my mother for months to get storage equipment same level like this," Jim said.

    "Storage Artifacts?" I asked in confusion as I was under the impression that it is a very good preservation box, look like those runes on it were not just for the show but before I could ask him, he started exining himself.

    "Yes, A Vintage High-level Knight grade storage artifact and this type of design used to be quite a popr century ago but now people used pocket type storage artifact."

    "It needs refined mana crystal, the non-refined one I have won¡¯t work on it." He said with regret.

    "Don¡¯t worry, after we went back home, I will give you a refined crystal," he said and handed me back the box.

    I felt very pleased when he said he will give refined mana crystals without hesitation as not only they are insanely expensive but also very rare.

    "How much space it will have?" I asked with trepidation, hoping it will be seeing it High-Level Knight grade artifact.

    "10 square meters," Jim said shocking the hell out of me, I had expected it to be four or five meters at most as the storage pouch I have is Low-level Knight grade artifact and it had an only space of one square meter.

    "Don¡¯t take it out in front of anybody." Warned Jim, I nodded in understanding. The allure of high-grade storage equipment is too great, its space is ten times greater than what low-level storage equipment could offer.

    He left soon after saying I had to make lunch for the before leaving for my training which I readily agreed.

    Just as Jim left and I shut my tent tightly and activated my tent at Maximum security without care for the Sergeant level core I am burning at every half an hour.

    After seeing all is safe, I took out one thumbnail size colorless crystals out, this is refined Crystal which was part of a payment that Shawn had given me and Sarah.

    I don¡¯t know why but it neveres in my mind to Mana crystal on the case, all this time I was using monster core like an idiot.

    I carefully put the Mana Crystal on the slot and next moment all the runes on it lit up a little and when I opened the case, I saw nothing but dark space just like my pocket storage.

    It really is Storage Artifact! I thought in my mind, till now I still had some doubts in my mind but seeing the dark space all is cleared.

    ¡¯¡¯Hun!" An involuntary sound came out of my mouth when I looked inside it, Inside it is paper books each one is about a hundred pages thick, there seem to be about a hundred of them.

    Paper is quite rare to see, only high-ss people use as a symbol of status.

    It is not that paper is expensive, it is quite cheap really but no one actually uses it seeing holowatch can do the same work and store millions of times of data.

    I am quite disappointed seeing this, I was expecting some Totem artifacts or High-level Knight grade artifacts or some rare things but seeing there are only paper books, I am quite disappointed.

    ¡¯Well, this storage equipment alone is quite good and I should not be greedy¡¯ I thought and took out one paper book see what is it about.

    The book is light brown and looking at the cover and binding, it looked quite expensive. On the book cover, there is a drawing of intricate Warhammer, whoever drew this must be expert.

    A. Silver this is a name written in big letters below the drawing of Warhammer, this A. Silver must be the writer of this book.

    ¡¯Gasp¡¯ An involuntary gasp came out of my mouth when I look at the first page of the book.

    "Fucking unreal!" I said out loud, thank god, I had made the tent soundproof otherwise it would be heard by people outside.

    TOTEM BLUEPRINT! This is totem blueprint, I never guessed I can be this fortunate, not only this book had totem blueprint but it also has a full exnation of this blueprint.

    Totem Blueprints are used in the making of Totems, they are just like Reginement Engine diagrams, it just that totem need a lot of external materials to be made.

    I quickly take out all the books out storage, a total of 102 books, All of them printed by the name of A. Walter.

    This must be a collection of some Runemaster who specialized in making Totem Blueprints. The Runemaster is a profession which deals with the rune¡¯s, there are many branches of this profession and the one who specifically deals with the designing of totem blueprints, they are known as totem masters.

    Jill¡¯s parents are also Runemaster, of which branch are they I don¡¯t know that.

    I only knew basic about runes and totem designing but still, I was able to understand quite a bit, if I study these books and totem making books I have profoundly, then I may be able to design my own totem by the time I reached the Lieutenant stage.

    I read these books for quite a while as they had quite a bit type of different types of totems, some totems are downright weird that I¡¯ve never heard about heard that this type totem also exist.

    Before leaving, I had given my mother the Totem book I have, hoping she would at least read it once but seeing her totally uninterested look on her face, I don¡¯t think she will even open that book.

    I kept reading it for hours and only stopped when I heard the sound outside, feeling curies I activated 360-degree projection.

    It turned out that some people came to Jim¡¯s camp and Jim seemed to know them as he seems very friendly to them.

    They must have been members of his organization, Jim had sent the SOS signal to his organization member when Sarah was stung by Life Vapor Mosquito, they must have been quite far away as they took more than six hours.

    After seeing all is good, I close the projection and started to think about something with series mood.

    That Crystalline grain is nothing but the concentrated energy of Duke stage expert if we go by this thinking then the monster core is nothing but concentrated Berserk energy like different type energy of that high-level expert for this simrity, there are many differences between them.

    First and foremost is the grade of energy, the grade of energy contained in the crystalline grain is too high and so is its amount, Jim said that it will take him years to melt him that granule even if he tried his best.

    Compare to energy is in crystalline grain, berserk energy in monster core really minuscule, it will be likeparing grain of sand to therge boulder, there is both qualitative and quantitative difference between them.

    Last but not least vor of the energies, both of their nature are extreme opposite. One is mild which even went out of control, will seep out of the body without damaging it while other is berserk energy which name itself suggests its berserk nature.

    It is extremely destructive and uncontroble in nature if one just consume it above his bodies cant handle then the only option he has is exploded.

    When I was talking to Jim, a daring and dangerous thought in my mind but I squashed it, in the thought of thinking about itter but now the more I think about it, the more usible it seems.

    I have been taking Super Elite very lightly till now, I had never seen them using their full power but talking to Jim, I am starting to guess their true strength.

    If I want topare with the Super Elite, then using berserk energy is the only option I have as I will not going to get that Crystalline grain in some lucky encounter and even if I got lucky and obtained the Crystalline grain, I don¡¯t know that secret process and runic inception they used.

    I can say I am quite lucky topare to other adventurers as I have Refinement Engine which could refine the berserk energy and also have enough seals in the body that It can handle some amount of berserk energy.

    Making my mind, I took out a monster core from my storage and ate it to start this experiment. If sessful then I will soon have the power to fight with Super Elite on equal terms.

 Chapter 280 Awakening Ground

    The Monster core went into my stomach and started to melt immediately but except for feeling a little hot, I did not feel anything.

    It was Specialist stage monster core that I just ate, I wanted to test how powerful it¡¯s berserk energy really is? how much time does it take to melt? how much energy it can provide me?

    If I can control its melting speed as I had thought of many uses of it.

    One of such in battle, I had to drink a lot of mana potions during the battle especially against Master stage monster despite my mana storage expanded after level up

    It is still not enough to fight against Master stage monster but now there is hope for unlimited mana.

    If I am able to control the melting speed of the monster and it had enough mana then I can use as many skills I without worrying about mana consumption.

    This Mid-stage Specialist core melting at high speed as it keeps pumping berserk energy in my body.

    I reached it with my mental energy and enveloped the Monster core with it, first, nothing happened but as I kept applying the pressure, the melting started to slow down and soon, I am able to control its melting speed.

    Seeing that I turned very happy, this core has enough energy that it could supply me enough energy that is worth ten to twelve bottles of mana potions and my body could easily handle it.

    This will save me lots of efforts and time during the battle seeing I had to drink five to six mana potions during the battle.

    The power of this Mid-level specialist stage core amount to less than 1% of the monster core I¡¯ve fed.

    The berserk energy in this core is quite a low gradepare that of Master Stage monster core but I have a ne.

    Eating master stage core is not a problem, if I ate in a small amount like Ashlyn, the main problem is controlling it.

    What I n to do is start from controlling berserk energy of low-grade cores, as my control get stronger I will move to high-grade cores.

    I am already capable of controlling the Specialist stage Berserk energy in my body, in few days I should be able to Corporal stage and by the end of the month if I work really hard then controlling Master stage Berserk energy won¡¯t have a problem.

    There is quite a lot of berserk energy in my body and I can¡¯t convert any more as my central storage is full. I won¡¯t be a problem if I left it inside the body but I will feel quite ufortable, leaving it there, it will be best if I spend.

    Pick the sword from the stand beside my bed and get out of the tent, nearly all people are asleep and those who are awake are far away from me, so, my actions won¡¯t disturb anyone.

    When I was walking a little away from my tent, I noticed there are three new tents beside Jims, they seem a little worse than Jim but were a lot better than mine.

    One more thing I noticed about Jim¡¯s tent that It seemed a little bigger than when I looked carefully, It seems like expanded and produce another room.

    Seeing everything is fine, I walked away little distance from my camp so my magic fluctuation won¡¯t re someone tents defensive functions.

    I stopped seeing I am enough distance away from tents and activated my sword.

    ¡¯Fire Strike! Fire Strike! Fire Strike...."

    Afterunching 13 consultative Special Bolt of Fire Strikes did I converted and used all the fire strike I had in my body but I also felt slightly tired also metally.

    Launching Special bolts of fire strikes really take a toll on one mentally, till now maximum special bolts I¡¯ve everunched is 4 when I was running away from Mid-level Master stage monster.

    After spending all the berserk energy inside me, I walk back to my way feeling relieved that practice didn¡¯t alert anyone tents security functions.

    It didn¡¯t take me long to fall asleep when I woke it was already morning. I freshened and bath seeing I have a full day to train and aspect of berserk energy making me very excited despite it being very risky.

    When I got out of a tent, all the people around me seem to wake up as everyone busy with their morning activity and some are even seemed to leave in a hurry for some reason and the weird thing is they are going direction where Life Vapour Mosquitos were yesterday.

    Don¡¯t they fear death? I asked, although there is a very small chance of theming across Life Vapour Mosquito will still that area today, no sane person would take that chance today.

    Instead, they would usually take the bypass around the volcano but these some people for some baffling reason are diving straight into the danger.

    One more weird thing Jim and his friends that came yesterday hadn¡¯t seemed to wake up as I did not see any person in front of their tent.

    I did not think about it much and started to make the breakfast that I had promised Jim.

    I am very excited to train today and I am nning to leave early as I want to see how much my advantage will I gain in battle if I have unlimited mana.

    While I was making dinner, I noticed movement from Jim¡¯s tent but was soon surprised to see a number of peopleing from there. There seem to be a lot more people than yesterday night.

    There sixteen people came out Jim¡¯s tent, all of them had a serious face but their eyes are filled with excitement.

    I¡¯ve never seen this level of excited in Jim¡¯s eyes, not when I gave him treant rare herbs and treant heart, not when he talked about super elites secrete, not even when he shouted happily when he noticed the case I have is High-level Knight stage Artifacts.

    This excitement is on apletely different level. All of the people started deactivating their tents, Jim also doing the same.

    Are they leaving? Who is going to eat this huge amount of food that I am making!

    Suddenly Jim said something to Sarah who seemed topletely fine, I thought she would take at least ten days to recover but now she looks more than good.

    Jim walked toward me with hurried footsteps, "Jim, listen to what I am going to tell you very carefully." said Jim in a very serious voice.

    "The earthquake we heard a few days ago happened in all regions across Minerva realm and the reason behind it that new special space dimension had attached to the Minerva realm," said Jim.

    "I will not go into much detail due to time constraints but I will tell you one thing, this realm is one of the awakening grounds of Top-grade power in Central Continent!" he said.

    When he said that, there is the look of worship appeared on his face.

    Awakening ground? Awakening what? I have never heard about this term but seeing how serious Jim voice is it seemed very important.

    "Members of Seven organization entered this new region and found out there are already hundreds of thousands of people from the central continent for awakening."

    "They have put no restriction on us going there as long as we passed the test, we will be eligible for the awakening ceremony," he said.

    "Awakening what?" I asked before he talked any further, he keeps talking about awakening but not expecting what is this wakening is.

    "Oh right, I forgot to exin the most important point," he said sheepishly, I really what to say You Betcha! But I controlled myself.

    "Awakening of our mind in a sense so we couldprehend the Rule, usually our mind naturally awaken after we breakthrough twelve stages but through this ceremony, we can awaken it now."

    "Rules are power our world is governed with, Rules are the power that transcends the limitations of the stages."

    "Theoretically, even Private stage evolver can kill the most powerful expert of the word if he canprehend the Rules to a high level."

    The fuck? I cursed in astonishment when I heard this and wanted to ask something but Jim started talking again.

    "Organisations and government going to open the gates of the realm again tonight and let anyone who is lieutenant stage and below."

    "Every organization going to give every member of their chance to enter this realm, not only that they had opened gates for all adventures across the union for free."

    "Whoever able to awaken their mind and able toprehend even speck Rule will be made Super Elite no matter the cost."

    "They are announcing this across the whole union and people from neighboring countries as well," Jim said without stopping for breath.

    I am so fucking much confused that barely able to understand anything but he kept talking without stopping even for a second.

    "Jim hurry!" people started to shout his name toe back seeing all the tents are packed and they are ready to leave.

    They seemed quite angry at him but he waved at to stop a little and started to talk again, this time even more speedily.

    "This awakening ground connection to Minerva realm bringing many changes to it you must have sensed it right?" asked Jim.

    "Yes!" everyone can sense change happening in the Minerva realm but what it will do, no one had an idea about it.

    "Minerva realm is loosening its restriction, probably from midnight the limit of this realms power change from Master stage to Lieutenant stage, you know what this means right?" he asked.

    A look of horror appeared on my face, this loosening if restricting the the limit will bring many changes in the realm.

    Some will be good but others will be very bad, I shudder uncontrobly when I thought about these changes.

    It will go to affect us the most but before I asked anything about it to Jim, he started talking again.

    "The entrance to the awakening ground lies in Region 9 and I hope Jim you reallye, this is a life-changing opportunity which people of our continent rarely get," he said.

    "Ting!"

    He handed a small bottle to me and also sent something to my holowatch before running toward his friend, with whom he rapidly left in the same direction where I saw people going earlier.

    I watched them leave with a nk expression as my mind in jumble thinking about what Jim had

 Chapter 281 Encounter

    Rule? What are they? A type of Energy? Or a different type of power? I don¡¯t know what to think of it.

    He said that the awakening ceremony will help us awaken our minds and help upprehend a high level of power. He said that Rule power transcend stages and even lowest stage evolver could kill the strongest powerhouse of the world if heprehended.

    That sounds like words of fantasy, even if I don¡¯t know much about the world I live, I still know that our continent is a tiny part of the world and our continent had evolvers that reached just twelve stages which are called twelve basic stages for some reason.

    The real powerhouses found in the Central continent but it is extremely hard to go there and only top organizations knew how to get there as all the top organizations here are just small branches of the organizations of Central continent.

    Going to Region 9 going to be dangerous, unlike Region 1 to Region 5 where you can go directly to any regions as there are multiple barriers, It is different from the Region 6.

    If I have to go to Region 9 from Region 6 then I will have to pass through Region 7.

    Region 7, Region 8 and Region 9 are already very dangerous but now with loosening restriction, the realm will be even more dangerous as unpredictably of spatial still exist.

    As now realms limit will increase from Master stage to Lieutenant stage, so, all those in this realm those who are stuck in Master stage be it humans or monsters, both will able to level up.

    From Master stage monster I can run away but I would really hard to run away from the lieutenant monster.

    Jim had said the realms restrictions will loosen around somewhere midnight and that is when organizations will open a gate of Minerva realm again to let millions of people in.

    There will be a ughter, not only of monsters but of humans as well, as to gain power than transcend the stages. If they are able to even touch their power, not only they will gain huge strength, they will be made Super Elites as organizations had promised.

    With such tantalizing offer, many people will jump the gun without care for their lives, there will be mayhem, I just hope that organizations will only Corporal stage above evolvers let in, in that way casualties that will happen could be minimized..

    Now I have around sixteen hours before restriction loosen and the gates of Minerva realm open to let arge number of people in.

    As I think about it as a simple n formed inside my mind. I am going to go directly to the Region 7 now, it will take me eight to nine hours to reach the boundary.

    After reaching the Region 7, I will find a rtively safe ce before those Master stage monsters started to level up to the lieutenant stage.

    There in Region 7, I will wait for waves of people toe as I am not going be lucky enough to transport next to the boundary in Region 7.

    I will wait for new people to came and fight of strong monsters that had leveled up and used that chance I will cross the Region 7, as for crossing other regions I will think about it after I reached the Region 7.

    I quickly started cooking the meal food that stooped cooking after Jim came at me, there is a lot of food here, enough to be eaten by six people and their monster.

    I am not worried about it will go waste, as long as I put it in my storage I can easily eat for two days.

    I finished dinner and started to eat with Ashlyn after I quickly finished eating the food, I packed and cleaned everything in record time.

    There is no need to think about it! I said as I looked at the forest below me, I am going to the same way that Jim¡¯s and several other groups had left.

    Just a few minutes ago I had called those groups idiotic but now I doing the same as them despite having a small chance of encountering the Life Vapor Mosquito.

    Even if I came across the Life Vapor Mosquito and it bit, I quickly had to drink the daffodil honey I have.

    The small bottle that Jim handed me before leaving contain at least twenty drops of Daffodil honey, it is more than enough for the honeb, I had fed to Sarah.

    I take out the peak level Specialist monster core from the pocket and ate it as I descent toward the forest.

    Controlling the core of the monster melting speed with my mental energy, I activate both my strengthening skill and speed type, on top of that I even covered myself with the silver fire so, Life Vapour mosquitos won¡¯te close to me.

    As I descended on the forest and jumped directly on three, this Sergeant stage monster territory, so, I don¡¯t have to slow down my speed.

    I ran across the forest with full speed, thinking the less time I waste in Region 6, the more time I will have in the Region 7 and If my luck was really good and I had transferred near the boundary in Region 7 then I could even reach the Region 8 before boundary had fully loosened.

    As I was speedily going toward the direction of the boundary, I saw some people also doing the same at their full speed.

    The news is traveling, the organizations did not intend to keep the news of awakening ground secret, instead they spreading it and encouraging all their members in the realms to spread it.

    Otherwise, they would have not nning to open realms gates for tonight and let anyone in free as long as they fit the criteria.

    Jim had said millions of people would being from tonight and organization¡¯s Specially keen on taking their talented members to the awakening ground, no matter the cost.

    ¡¯Buzz Buzz¡¯

    I heard the faint buzzing sound and hearing this sound I have be instantly alert and cursed my bad luck.

    Fuck! What did I do to born with such shitty luck! I thought as this buzzing sound is the sound of Life Vapor Mosquito.

    Soon I saw the to red size mosquitos areing toward me, one small which only slightly bigger than the thumbnail while slightly bigger on is the thumb. They are at Mid Corporal stage and peak sergeant stage respectively.

    There is no chance of running seeing they both are faster than me and having back against them would be a very dangerous choice as even slight touch of their venom would immobilize in a few seconds.

    The good thing is that there are only two of them as most of the time Life Vapor Mosquito is found in a group of tens or hundreds.

    I sighed of relief after hearing no mosquitos nearby, killing these two Life Vapour Mosquitos would not be a problem as long as I worked hard.

    With the help of unlimed mana and Special bolt of fire strike killing them would be easy as long as I am able to hit them seeing their extreme speed.

    Fire Stike! Fire Strike!

    I released two special bolt of fire strike one after another but both of the Life Vapour Mosquitos avoided but Corporal stage one¡¯s wing is grazed by the bolt, burning it a little which made it¡¯s flying unstably.

    The fire on the special bolt is extremely concentrated, even if one just grazed by it, it will still injure it seriously.

    That corporal stage Life Vapour Mosquito quite lucky that its wing is just slightly grazed by it and it had strong defense otherwise it would have turned to ashes with just this amount to fire.

    Both of life vapor Mosquitos stopped and started to hover around me searching for the best time to attack.

    Fire Strike! "Gub!"

    I lunched another special bolt, this type at Corporal stage who is unsteadily flying, it tried to dodge it but due to its winged being burned, It wasn¡¯t able to do it and my special firebolt directlynd on it and it burned to death before it even knows it.

    "Buzz buzz...."

    Seeing its partner dead Peak sergeant stage Life Vapor Mosquito came at me furiously. I smiled seeing, the closer it got to me, the less it will able to dodge.

    Fire Strike! "Dhud!"

    As it was just meters away from me, I lunched the special bolt of the fire strike and it squarely on its body and made a sound as the life vapor mosquito collided against the tree due to the momentum of my force.

    I was about to go near it to remove its core and see if its venom pouch is still salvageable as every drop of its venom insanely expensive.

    Buzz Buzz!

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly seeing Life Vapor Mosquitoing out o tree, it fully ckened and its wings are damaged quite a bit but it¡¯s still able to fight quite a well.

    I could help but be astonished seeing as If it had been Master stage monster in its ce, it would have died with its brain melt but this mosquito is just seriously injured.

    You cantpare The Three Banes to the other monsters, they are a league above them and that is why they had been graded upper A monster.

    It did not attack me but started to run, I am not surprised seeing that. The higher-level monster had good self-preservation instincts.

    I am not going to run away and with is winged damaged and it is seriously injured, I now had no worries about it dodging my attacks.

    Fire Strike! Fire Strike! "Thud!"

    It is finally dead! I thought as it fell into the ground with a silent thud.

 Chapter 282 Region 7

    "It¡¯s in great condition." I said excitedly as I took out the tiny venomous pouch from the ckened dead Life Vapour Mosquito.

    There must be four to five drops of venom inside it as I ced the pouch in the small bottle carefully, the price Life Vapor Mosquito is insanely expensive and could bepared to the drop of daffodil bees honey that I have.

    These few drops will sell even more expensive seeing they are from Sergeant stage Monster and honey I have is made by is Corporal stage daffodil bees.

    The reason the venom of Life Vapour Mosquito because it is the thing which burns the life force, I had never any venom could do that before hearing about Life Vapour Mosquito.

    It is also the thing which Jim had given special start in his list, means it is very important.

    After storing the ints venom pouch, I took it to core out which would only fetch three or maybe four-time price Master stage monster seeing it is from upper A grade monster, it gets a good price butpares to venom it is nothing.

    It may be not much in pricepare to its venom but to me, it is more precious, It is a core Upper A monster which has more dense and powerful energy in its core than that of the master stage.

    When I get enough control over Berserk energy, I will eat it and see how dense berserk energy it have.

    The Corporal stage Life Vapor mosquitopletely turned to ash as I touched it, except for its core, nothing had survived. I resumed my journey after storing everything in my storage.

    On the journey to the Boundary of Region 6 only Stone Forest are is dangerous as it had both Master and Specialist stage monsters as long as I cross this Stone forest, my whole journey will be uneventful till I reached the boundary.

    Time passed by, as I traveled through the stone forest, I¡¯vee across many specialist stage monsters which I killed with a single shot of mine.

    As Master stage monster, I did not touch them as engaging with them only going to waste my precious time.

    It¡¯s not that I did not kill any Master stage monsters, I had killed them and even ran away from them.

    Just when I was about to get out of the Store Forest a Peak level Master stage monster started to chase after me, if not for me having unlimed mana, I would have definitely got seriously injured.

    After getting out of the stone forest, the rest of the journey was quite simple, except for the minor glitch, there had been a team of four led by Mid Specialist stage evolver tried to rob me but they were all dead by my special bolt before they even knew it.

    They hade to rob me but I robbed them instead as I took all the good things their dead self had.

    "Boundary!" I said with a sigh as I saw many people hurried to pass through it. No one is an idiot and those who got the same intelligencesme should have though n simr to as it is most viable and efficient.

    Cross as many as Region you can before restriction loosen and if they able to reach the Region 8 by luck then their half the journey is alreadypleted.

    ¡¯Dub dub dub.....¡¯

    Without waiting, I also passed thought boundary and when I reached the other side, I was in a heavy downpour of rain, the good news is that its a day and not night otherwise It would have hell to identify my location.

    Region 7pletely filled with the rainforests and there is always some amount of rain, it is a good thing that I am very much dry due to severalyers of protection.

    I walk round in the rain for ten minutes to find the tallest tree, after finding the tree is tall enough to serve my purposed, I climb on top of it.

    After climbing the when I look around, I became quite frustrated, I cant see through this fucking rain clear.

    I had to spend fifteen minutes on the fifteen minutes on the treetop bearing the onught of heavy to gain the idea of where I am.

    It is both good news and bad news, the bad news is I am knee-deep in the Master stage monsters territory and to get out of it I will need seven to eight hours seeing heavy rain and by that restriction willpletely loosen.

    If I am still in this territory by that time ande across newly leveled up Lieutenant stage monster, then it will be my end.

    There is also good news, that I am really close to the boundary of Region 7 as long as I cross it, I will be able to enter the Region 8 and it will take me around the same time.

    I am calling the second choice is good news but it can very well turn into very bad new as by the time I cross the boundary, I will have a maximum hour of time before restrictions loosen and after crossing the boundary.

    If I again transported to Master stage monsters territory as I had just now then it will surely be my end.

    My dilemmasted just for second before I started running toward the boundary, Instead of going outside Master territory, I decided to take a chance and go toward the boundary.

    My luck can be bad and I could end up Master stage monster territory which could any moment turn into the Lieutenant stage monster territory or I can also be transported to the safe territory of lower stage monster and statistically, my chances of transported to the lower stage monster territory are quite high.

    "Chap chap!"

    I did not like rain usually but right now I am loving it, this heavy rain is not only masking the smell but it is also masking my footsteps as well, so now no monsters can follow me by these.

    The only danger I have from the monsters that can see me and if I became little stealthy, that danger can also be minimized as well.

    "Chap chap chap..."

    Realizing there is no danger of from the sound of my footsteps, I increased my speed fast as I could in this thick forest.

    Soon I saw my first Monster, is some kind of Chimp monster, about eight meters tall. It is sitting by the tree in rain and eating arge number of fruits that piled near it.

    It feels like rain is not affecting as It is food with an ugly smile on its face despite some rain falling on its huge body.

    It is a mid-level Master stage monster and it will be 10% - 15% stronger that same level as the monster in Region 6.

    As the higher the region is, the stronger are the monster in them that is why I had decided to train in Region 6 till the realm is closed.

    Handling monster is at Region 6 is already my limit, higher the Regions I ascend, the dangerous it will be for me and even life-threatening but the temptation of power is too strong that I can¡¯t control myself from going on this dangerous journey.

    Not only I, in two to three days, but I might also even see Specialised stage evolvers in the further region.

    This is the chance that canpletely transform one¡¯s life, can help one ascend higher than his limit, for this chance people wille in dove, even if the chance of survival is only 1%, that is how great this temptation is.

    The only once who could be safe in this journey are strong lieutenant stage and people like Jim who had beacon bracelets.

    They don¡¯t have to worry about transport to a random ce, they can transport to any ce where the beacon is set up.

    With the help of these bacon traveling through regions extremely fast as they directly transport near the beacon which is set up near the boundary of next region.

    He might well as had already reached the Region 9 and currently going toward the Awakening Ground, Micheal didn¡¯t how right he is this time as Jim had already reached near the boundary that leads to the awakening ground.

 Chapter 283 Helping Friends

    Two hours passed and I haven¡¯t been noticed by any monsters yet.

    This is all thanks to this heavy rain that had been shielding me from gazes of the monsters.

    It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t beenpletely unnoticeable, I sensed that some monsters had noticed me but they toozy to follow me into the rain seeing my low level.

    One mid-level monster had tried to me though but I increased my speed and left it behind.

    This forest is very dense after you moved away more than two hundred meters in this forest, no one can see you as his vision will be obstructed by big thick trees.

    If I am going on by this speed then I will, then it shouldn¡¯t take me more than two hours to reach the boundary.

    The had guess earlier, in case I¡¯vee across the monsters but If my luck continues to hold this well then, the two hours should be enough.

    I was quickly running through the forest when I heard the faint sound of the battle. They were very faint but I can still hear them.

    I would have skirted around the area where the battle is happening but I can¡¯t, as I am an area where on both of my side are arge stream of water, it will be hell to pass through them and most importantly it will waste a lot of time.

    Well, this is not bad as it seems, as long as I go around the corner, there is a good chance that the Monster and whoever fighting it won¡¯t notice me and I will safely able to leave.

    As I walk further, the sound of battle grew louder and louder, even the heavy sound of rain won¡¯t be able to block it.

    Soon I got the faint visual of the battle, there are two people fighting it and monster they are fighting is nt type.

    It is a nt type flower monster at Mid-level Master stage, it had beg flower head which it seemed to be shooting needles, because of that two people fighting it didn¡¯t seem to get closer tounch and lethal attack.

    They have a few long-range skills but they are not able to harm much, if it was any other same level Monster is in its steady, they would have injured it heavily but the vitality of nt type monster is too high, one had to kill it in a single strike.

    They won¡¯t even run away from this monster seeing this flower monster is very swift, it can definitely chase, So, the best option would kill it and then move on.

    I stopped suddenly. I know them both of them and we can even be considered a friend.

    They were Billy and Nigel, both of them used to live in the same apartment building as me, we can be considered friends as they many times gave me tips when I was training and one time they even saved me when I was chased by the monster in my first days of adventuring.

    Last time I saw them more than a year ago, both of them were at Initial Corporal stage but now both of them are at the peak level of Sergeant stage and were able to fight equal term with Mid-level Master stage Monster.

    I would have gone on my way seeing it Mid-stage Monster but I stooped remembering how many times they had helped me and my fire ability is a nemesis of nt-type monsters, my fire strike would work quite well against it.

    Sighing I move toward the good spot tounch the attack, I hope to finish the fight in a minute or two.

    I don¡¯t think my fire strike is powerful enough to kill this Mid-level Master Monster but my attack can injure and distract it enough to give two of them the chance of getting close to it and kill them off.

    Fire Strike! Fire Strike! Fire Strike! "Grrrr!"

    I climbed on the tree to get a perfect aim at the monster andunched three special bolts of fire strike at flower monster.

    My sudden attack both surprised the monster and two people fighting it. The monster screamed loudly andunched its needle attack at me while two people below used this chance to attack the monster.

    Billy and Nigel did not waste time knowing who attack the monster, seeing I did attack the monster means I had no ill will toward them and they focused on killing the monsters.

    As for the needles that monster had shot toward itpletely missed as I jumped from my location afterunching the attack.

    Fire strike! Fire strike !.....

    I againunched five special bolt of the fire strike to aid the billy and Nigel as monster about tounch its attack on them.

    I have to say, this nt type monster is extremely tenside, in just a few seconds its body showered with more than twenty powerful attacks but every it got, it got healed in a few seconds.

    These nt type monsters have terrifying vitality, if you don¡¯t have the power to kill them in one stroke, you better don¡¯t fight it as it will take hours to whittle away all of its vitality.

    Seeing mana in my body is nearly finished, I took out another peak level specialist stage core from my pocket ate it.

    This is the third monster core I ate today, the first one I ate when I left the volcano, the second one I ate an hour after I killed two Life Vapour Mosquitos and third one now.

    All of them were peak Specialist stage cores, theysted for quite a while and I am perfectly able to control its melting speed and the berserk energy is released.

    I now have no problem controlling the Specialist Core, from tomorrow, I will try the Corporal stage core and see at how many levels I was able to control it.

    If It too much, I wille back to Specialist core and practice with for few more days and if it is fine then I will get my mana with converting Corporal stage berserk energy.

    I may seem quite carefree eating monster cores but I am extremely careful about it, I keep a very close eye on it. How it affecting my ability and my body.

    It hadn¡¯t been a full day since I started my experiment with berserk energy if I didn¡¯t count being force-fed one but I haven¡¯t seen its effect.

    Berserk energy is rampant and uncontroble but it is also one of the best to refine one¡¯s body and source as this is the reason why monsters bodies and abilities so strong.

    With time, this berserk energy not only will make my body stronger but It will also give my ability a berserk nature which will make it very lethal, the only side effect is that one day if it went out of control, it will st me like a balloon.

    So, as long as I kept eating the monster core, I will also have to keep making new seals of supremebat exercise for it keep sessfully fusing with my body and source without any side effects.

    As long as I care for these things, I don¡¯t think I will have any problem with exploding like a balloon.

    "Slice!"

    With the powerful swing of his saber, Billy had finally cut the flowery head of flower monster. The battle may look it took to long but it is finished in less than two minutes.

    Heid against the tree for a few moments beforeing toward me with Nigel, "Friend thank you for your help there, without you we wouldn¡¯t have able to kill the monster this easily." said billy.

    "It¡¯s ok!" I said and came out of hiding, as they saw my face, both left dumbstruck as they wouldn¡¯t believe it was me.

    "Micheal!" both of them shouted in unison, "You guys should leave this area, it¡¯s going to get very, very dangerous," I said and about to leave, I have already wasted a few minutes, I don¡¯t want to waste any more time.

    "Micheal wait!" said billy hastily as I activated my strength and speed type skill again to leave.

    "You are going toward the awakening ground!" said billy as I stopped, this time it¡¯s my time to be dumbstruck.

    I thought I will take two days at least to spread this news across the realm but seemed like I was wrong.

 Chapter 284 Falling Down

    "You guys knew about it?" I asked in surprise, "Yes, we coincidentallye across Nigel¡¯s old friend, he informed us."

    "We were just going toward the spatial boundary but this fucking monster attacked us out nowhere and was quite clingy, so we had no choice but fight it," said Billy.

    "Let¡¯s not waste any time them!" I said and started running and they both ran beside me.

    "So do you think what they said about the awakening ground its true?" Asked Nigel, he rarely spoke and whenever I see him, a small amount of pity reflected in my eyes for this poor guy.

    He rejected in public by his crush and then badly beaten by it, although he seemed recovered from that incident, such incidents surely would have left a scar on his heart.

    "I think it is real," I said and they started exining to them what had Jim had said as their friend to seem to to have told them an only a bit about it.

    "Fuck this real, Sam only told us that awakening ground had an amazing chance and if we are able to pass the test and get that chance will receive power beyond our imagination." said billy.

    Few minutes passed silently as they were in deep thought in thinking about what I said before quite Nigel asked the question again, this time eagerness could be heard in his voice.

    "Do you know what is this ¡¯Rule ¡¯ power is?"

    I shook my head hearing that question, I am already very confused and whenever I try to think about it, I became even more confused.

    I would have asked more to Jim what is the power of ¡¯Rule¡¯ which he talked about but he left before I could let a word out of my mouth.

    Time passed by as we swiftly ran toward the boundary and rain give us safe passage for any monster.

    The hour passed silently as if nothing major happened then we should be able to reach the boundary within an hour.

    Traveling through dense trees is quite an experience, here we cant use our full and had to look for every second as we could be attacked from anywhere, if not for such heavy rain, we would have been attacked by tens of monsters.

    "Thank god, no monster had attacked us, if going on this speed we will reach the boundary less than an hour." said billy.

    ¡¯Hun!¡¯ just as he said that we heard the sound behind us, only to find Red snake made of vineing toward us speedily.

    Fuck! I cursed internally and look at Billy angrily, not only I, but Nigel also looking at him angrily.

    ¡¯Why did he have to open his mouth about noting across any monsters, now we havee across one and this is peak Master stage.¡¯

    ¡¯Furfur!...¡¯

    We ran with all our might seeing the peak Master stage vine snake behind us, I even started using fire jets as a a break to avoid the trees.

    It was great luck that this Vine snake did not seem to have any long-range abilities otherwise we would be in deep shit.

    When I look back again notice something, I was wrong about my earlier and thanked god for the said.

    This Red Fog Vine Snake is released poison fog from its pores which sped quite speedily, we were lucky that there was heavy rain which is diffusing all the poison or else we would be lying in the mud poisoned, ready to be devoured by that snake.

    Hurry, hurry I kept thinking in my mind as I used me to run away, as vine snake ising closer and closer.

    It is a great idea to use fire jets as speed breaker, it helps me speedily avoid trees also gave me forced to jump sideways, sometimes the trees became even think, I didn¡¯t run but joining zig-zag fashion.

    I would have really liked to climb the trees and running on them but it is very dangerous, any Master stage flying monster could fly down and scoop me in its talons before I know it.

    "Shaar!"

    The vine snake again made a frustrated sound as it was not able to catch us, it had been chasing us for quite some time but did not able to catch us and it is making it frustrated.

    It many times tried to lunge at us but failed due to obstruction from the trees, the dense trees that obstruct us from using our full speed and had been protecting us from its lunges.

    Its speed did not change no matter how many treese across its way, it will fluidly move its body around the trees.

    The reason it had failed to catch us because speed is not the vines snake forte, if were another strong Peak level master stage monster, it would have caught us by now.

    Nigel and Billy are running not far away from me, I can see their glimpses in the tree, their speed is the same level as the only difference is that I am using my fire jets to control my speed while both doing on their own.

    They are controlling their speed type so efficiently, that no tree could obstruct them. This is due to their experience.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh seeing them, everyone has their own way. I am using my ability while they are using their experience and reflexes they had trained in years of training.

    Efficiency wise my way is better as despite being a stage lower than them, my speed isn¡¯t lower than them.

    Half an hour has passed since the vine snake is following us and by our speed, we should be very close to the spatial boundary. I would have seen it from the distance if not for rain clouding my vision.

    The chasing of the vine snake is not a bad thing, this half-hour of the chase we hade across many monsters and due to this big bad snake chasing us, so, we could be stealthy but it was not the bad thing.

    As whichever monsteres across us didn¡¯t dare to attack us seeing it is Peak Master stage monster that is following us, even those peak Master monster didn¡¯t attack seeing we are passing by just a a few meters from it.

    "Good!" came out of my mouth as I spotted the blurryyer of the spatial boundary, seeing that I increased my speed again, it will take a maximum of two minutes to cross the spatial boundary.

    The snake behind me started to increase its speed but did not able to catch as we inch closer to the spatial boundary.

    I ran and ran, getting more and more excited every second, the adrenaline in my body is high and ba big smile formed on my face as I saw spatial boundary a few meters in front of me.

    "See you in the Awakening Ground!" I said to both billy and Nigel who are not far away from me and jumped toward the spatial boundary.

    "Fuuck!" My vision blurred as I passed through the spatial boundary and when I opened my eyes, I find myself mid-air, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help myself from cursing.

 Chapter 285 Safe Place

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed loudly as I saw myself falling down, I thought I would be transported to the hard ground but my luck was so bad that I am transported in the mid-air and a quite high at that.

    I am falling down at high-speed speed, I am definitely going into a crash into the hill below and my survival would not be guaranteed despite my full knight grade gear and defensive skill is activated.

    Normally people transported to the ground but this time my luck was really bad that I directly transported mid-air.

    I became one of those very unlucky people who transported mid-air, usually, it happened very less. It did not happen one ten thousand but sometimes people just transported mid-air and unlucky ones like me, transported very high, even if they have manyyers of protection, they will still die after falling from this high.

    I calmed myself down forcefull and started to think about the ways to get out of this predicament and I found a way pretty soon, I would have thought of it before if not for being panicked over falling.

    Sky Steps!

    I activated the sky steps and decrease my speed in the sky, thank god I had my strengthening skill activated otherwise my knee would have been cracked by the force I¡¯ve been falling from above.

    After stabilizing myself, I started to jump down with the help of sky steps, while jumping down, I take a look below.

    Region 8 is his hilly area, wherever I look from above all I see verdant hills of varies sizes.

    As I am going down, I opened the map on my holowatch to see the map, currently, I am in the best position to see my location as I can see the whole Region 8 from this high.

    Canvas Hill Range! This is my location, it is a territory where Specialist stage and Corporal stage monsters reside.

    It is a quite safe territory but will not be much longer, not only this but no ce in Minerva realm will be safe.

    The loosening of Restriction will not only able peak Master stage to level but it will create big waves which will create big waves that will take quite to die down.

    Currently, across all the regions of Minerva Realm all the territory of Monsters are divided and monsters being territorial, they rarely breach the territory of other monster¡¯s but that will change in an hour or two.

    After peak Master Monsters level up to Lieutenant stage, the delicate bnce across the regions will be broken and mayhem will ur.

    The monsters will breach each other¡¯s territories, Monster hordes will form and fights of monsters will ur in every minute.

    The Minerva realm will go batshit crazy, I could identallye across the monster horde or worst Lieutenant stage monster, so, the best option would find a safe ce and spend a few days inside it.

    I will not have to wait that long, as currently as I descending the gates of Minerva realm once again had opened and people would have started to pour in and in what numbers they woulde, that I can¡¯t even imagine.

    Now, I just have to wait for a few days and let the waves of people that came and kill the monsters as I knew very well with restrictions loosen thousand, tens of thousands of evolvers will pour in, both young and old, they will be enough to handle these newly evolved.

    "Roaaar!...""Crrrry....."

    It had started! As I started to descend down, I started to hear faint voices of the monsters. The mayhem had already started and will soon spread across the whole region.

    I will soon have to find a safe ce to hide otherwise I will surely get caught up in this mayhem.

    There is still time though, I will have about an hour before the mayhem start and to reach it where I am, it will take a few hours, I thought.

    While a descending, a thought bloomed in my mind. It is about the sky steps. Sky steps is an amazing skill which can help one walk on the air but it had two major weaknesses.

    First is that it takes too much mana and second is that one could only create three footholds sessively, to create more foothold one have to wait for the second.

    These weaknesses would have been impossible to cover up but now they pose no problem for me as I now have unlimited mana and waiting for the new-second jump isn¡¯t a big deal for me.

    I used to get very jealous of seeing super elites walking on the air but now I also can do that and I am currently doing it now.

    Walking on the air is now not a big problem for but doing it in Minerva realm is dangerous, it is even more dangerous in a ce like Region 8.

    While descending, I am keeping eys on four directions in case any monster attack me, especially a Master stage one, it would be very dangerous.

    "Thud!"

    Finally, Inded on the ground with a thud only then did I able to take a breath of calm, all this time I was in the air, I was feeling very scared thinking some Masters stage monster would attack me and it would have been very dangerous for me.

    I did not waste time afternding on the hill and directly went to search for a ce to hide.

    The cave would be the best option for me, after activating my tent inside it, I can spend a few days inside it without worry as I long as I camouged it well.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any problem for me finding a suitable cave seeing in this hilly area, every hill should have many caves.

    Many monsters had attacked me when I am busy searching for the cave, these monsters are not behaving normally, they looked spooked.

    Seeing me they are either attacking me or fleering from me, they must have sensed that the great change ising and that must have spooked them quite well.

    Soon I found the cave and for this cave, I didn¡¯t have to kill any monster since it is empty and looking at its condition, it looked like no monster had been inside it for months.

    I cleaned the cave with record speed and opened my tent inside it, not only that I had activated its maximum security mode and camouged function.

    Seeing it is not enough, I cut the branches of surrounding trees to camouge the entrance of the cave.

    I even threw out some wireless cameras around the cave to keep an eye on the surroundings.

    I don¡¯t like to be totally blind these few wireless cameras will be enough to provide me visual around my camp.

    These cameras are quite small forget about monsters, even humans won¡¯t be able to notice them if they weren¡¯t looking for them specifically.

    Usually, wirelessmunication won¡¯t work in the forest but if the distance between receiver and transmitter is just a few hundred meters away then they work quite fine.

    After seeing everything is good only then I entered the camp.

    "Chew chew!

    Ashlyn has been inside me for past sixteen hours, I hadn¡¯t let us out since I left the volcano on the Region 6.

    Sixteen hours of constants running and sometimes fighting had made me very tired physically and mentally but it was worth it.

    I had crossed two regions in a day and that saved me days, if I had stopped at Region 7 which I had originally nned, it would have taken me a minimum of three days to enter the Region 8 but now I had already in Region 8.

    After taking a quick shower, I started to heat up the food that I¡¯ve made on the volcano, originally I had made it for six people but Jim and his friend had left in a hurry so I had to pack it all in my storage.

    We both ate until we are full and then I packed the rest of the food again.

    I activated all the cameras I ced outside only to seem the movement of monsters had already started, it takes long before the mayhem urred.

    I closed all the camera windows after checking everything, my camp is well hidden and already activated all the rms, so, I will know if any Lieutenant stage monster appeared in the vicinity.

    After seeing all the arrangements are perfect, Iid my tired body on the bed and fell asleep in a minute.

 Chapter 286 Merge

    When I woke up, I found I had slept for thirteen hours, the first thing I did was to look at footage from cameras I ced outside.

    "As expected."

    There were six cameras I ced on a different location around the camp, of the six footages only one is normal while on the other five, there is some kind of movement is going on.

    On the two cameras, monsters could be seen fleeing while on the other two monsters could be seen fighting.

    The most interesting is thest footage, on which I can see as monsters are grouping together, they are on the way to form a horde.

    It is as I had expected, there will be more fights as time passed on and bigger hordes would also be formed by monsters to tackle against foreign monsters that are encroaching on their territory.

    After seeing what is happening now, I started to watch recorded footage of thest thirteen hours in a fast forward manner.

    Nothing is out of my expectation, I thought to see the footage.

    Now I just have to sit tight and wait for waves of people that came.

    They will start arriving in Region 8te today, tomorrow I will see the waves of evolvers and the bloodbath they will make.

    After checking up everything is fine, I freshened up and take bath only to see Ashlyn is still sleeping.

    She will wake up automatically when she smelled the smell of the food.

    I did not cook lunch as we have much leftover left from yesterday, I just hated the leftovers.

    In the storage, the food reallysts long, four to five timespared to outside.

    "Chew chew!"

    I heard Ashlyn chirp when I was just about to finish the heating the food, I knew she would wake up after smelling the food and she did.

    After finishing dinner, I watch the footage for some time before taking out books from my storage.

    I am not going to leave my tent for two days at least and what better way to spend the time than reading the book.

    Although this is all I am not going to that but reading a book is the best choice after eating lunch.

    This is Totem Blueprint books I had bound in my knight grade storage, I had only read for a few hours and did not able to finish it.

    Now, that I have time, I decided to go over it, I may not understand it fully but I will sure get basic of it.

    As I started to read the book, I saw that the author not only exins the construction of runes clearly, he also exins what materials suit which runes.

    The author exins the whole Totem making process step by step that even an idiot can make a totem after following the simple process written by the author.

    Every book represents different Totem Blueprint and If I am able to reach the Lieutenant stage someday then I am definitely going to choose the Totem Blueprint from these 103 books to make my totem.

    When I am thinking about Totem Blueprint, my mind wandered to the Totem. In this my few days in the Minerva realm, I had already collected half the money which I will need for Buying a Lieutenant stage totem which is the lowest grade.

    I have seen jill and her brother fighting with their Totem artifacts and enhancement it provides is not low level and even Mid-level knight grade artifact could provide.

    I also wanted to buy the Totem artifact beforeing to Minerva realm and even one time I was even ready to sell the mana cores I have but I controlled myself from not buying it thinking I am going in Minerva realm in search for the challenge that could help me level up.

    If I had brought the totem artifact then there is no meaning searching for the challenge as It will only increase my power and will not help me in leveling up but now I am totally regretting it.

    Jill had told me to buy one and even willing to lend me some money in buying it, though I wouldn¡¯t have needed her money if I was willing to sell the refined mana core I have.

    It would have made my journey to the Awakening Ground lot easier if I had the totem artifact with me.

    It took me half a day roughly to finish reading the book, though I only understood very little especially the runic part.

    it is enough for me, this book gave me quite a good idea on what actually is totem artifact and what type of things I will need.expectation

    Reading it, one thing sure startled me is that thing it is mentioned are a level above the list of totem making material, if I want to construct totem ording to this standard then I will have to work very art to find the materials.

    Seeing all the cameras showing is within my expectation and no danger is approaching, I moved on the second thing I decided to do for today.

    I stood in the center of a tent, where there is space big enough for me to the exercise.

    I stretch my body as to prepare myself to do Windyer Combat styles exercise, I haven¡¯t done ever since I had leveled up.

    The instructor had said that once we created enough seals and our body is strong enough, we stop feeling the resistance from the exercise and from that day, we won¡¯t have to perform this exercise again.

    I really want to see if my seventeen seals are enough for me to stop feeling the resistance of the Wind yerbat style.

    I started on the floor, first I didn¡¯t feel anything as it took time to build up the resistance but as more times passed I didn¡¯t feel anything.

    Normally If I do it perfectly then in thirty to forty seconds but it been a minute but I did not feel anything.

    I turn very happy seeing that, this means I had finally created enough seals that I won¡¯t have to do this exercise anymore.

    I was about to stop when I felt a slight resistance, I first thought It might be my muscle that is aching up but I still decided to continue with my exercise.

    Thinking if this is normal muscle ache then its fine, I will stop in a few seconds but if this is the resistance it building then I want to see how high it is.

    As to keep performing the exercise, I found that the resistance is building but it is more than ten times slower than it used to be.

    When I used to perform this exercise before, I started to feel full resistance at third to the fourth minute and it will continue for two hours before it started to decrease but It has been more than five minutes but resistance keeps building in my body ever so slowly.

    Seeing that I increased the speed of my exercise but resistance speed only increase a little, there was not much change in its speed.

    It this going on then It would take me half before I started to feel the resistance that I used to feel and what I thought held true, in the half-hour I started to feel the peak resistance that I used to feel before but the amazing thing is, it¡¯s still increasing at its turtle speed.

    I would have stopped feeling it¡¯s turtle-like speed but I wanted to see how high the resistance it can build up.

    Time passed and hear hour had passed and resistance had doubled and beads of sweat started to form on my temple but amazingly the resistance is keep building.

    In the past hour, I perform this exercise three to five times a week except for when I go home, I used to do this exercise to rx and stretch my muscles.

    This exercise helped me a lot, it may not directly increase my speed but It had always kept me fit and ready, that is why I kept performing this exercise whenever I have time while those who learned this exercise stopped doing it a year ago.

    Another half an hour had passed and resistance is still increasing, It been one half-hour I have been performing this exercise and my body.

    All the clothes I am wearing became wet with sweat as I am feeling every cell in my body is tightening that making movement harder and harder but It is still at the level I can keep performing the exercise.

    If it had been before this would have been my limit but since the ident that happened a few days ago, there was a change in my mentality and my will power has also increased.

    Time passed by and it has been two hours I had started performing the exercise, my muscles had be so tight that even moving them became difficult not only that, I am feeling very weak as this exercise tend to suck all the energy of the body.

    To cope with this resistance, I even started to circte the supremebat exercise but it was no avail that resistance I am feeling circting supremebat exercise is even greater than the resistance of Wind yer Style, so, I decided to stop circting it and concentrated on physical exercise.

    Two hours and twenty-five minutes had passed and only then I felt the resistance stopped increasing but when I happen my speed of doing exercise slowed down to the limit that I perform an exercise at ants speed.

    My speed of performing exercise is very slow due to resistance being too great but despite feeling it I kept performing the exercise, I wanted to see how much time did this resistance can go on.

    Another hour has passed but there is no change in resistance, the only change is that I became very tired and making movement became difficult but I kept going on.

    I can keep performing this exercise for fifteen minutes most but after I will be too tired to continue, I thought as I was performing the exercise.

    As I was performing, a thought came in my mind, I know that resistance I feel because my muscles became too tight that making movement became difficult but that happens externally, I wanted to know what happens internally.

    Before leveling up, I was able to get a vague sense of what is happening inside my body but now if I concentrate my mental energy a little, I can see what is happening in my body internally.

    "Fuck!" I was doing that out of curiosity, I did not expect to find much but when I look internally, I couldn¡¯t help but shocked and cursed loudly.

    When I look inside my body, I found that a type of energying out of my body with each movement of exercise I do and then dive it back inside the skin.

    As I observed, I notice that each time energye out its quantity decreased a little, I had not noticed that first but noticed it when I kept observing for a while.

    It is like with every movement of my exercise, it kept merging with my body and most interesting thing is, I knew this energy very well as because of this energy, I was nearly exploded a few days ago.

    It is Berserk energy, I thought it is perfectly merged with my body with the help of seal of supremebat and drop of daffodil bees honey that I drank but I was very wrong, there is still very much Berserk energy left in my body very hidden.

    It wasn¡¯t able to do much to me because of my strong body and the special vitality of seals protecting my body but if once it had increased beyond my bodies control, it would have finished me with one move.

    I would have been able to notice this energy before If I had scanned my body with my mental energy with little efforts but I was busy with that.

    It¡¯s not like this berserk energye to my body after yesterday and all the energy from Master stage fiery lines core had been digested properly.

    I knew the vor of each berserk energy very well, 92% to 95% berserk energy in my body is from Fiery Lions core while other 4% to 7%e from Specialist core monsters cores I ate yesterday.

    I am now tracking this progress of berserk energy every second and worry that I had now turned to happiness.

    I can feel that with every movement I make, the more berserk energy merge with my body and seeing that all the tiredness I am feeling has gone away.

    I started to make my moves faster and faster to merge more berserk energy with my body, I can imagine what changes my body will experience when all the berserk energy merges with my body but that will take time.

    There is still a lot more berserk energy in my body topletely merge, I will have to continue for more than five more and I n to do that.

    Time passed by as I kept performing the exercise, no matter how tired I felt, I kept performing it. I had sworn to myself that I will only stop when all the berserk energy merges with my body.

    Hours passed and it is being nine hours since I am performing the exercise but there is still some berserk energy left, seeing that I kept forcing my dead-tired body to perform exercise no matter time I felt.

    At the eleventh hour, I felt the resistance lessening and there is barely 2% of berserk energy left in my body, I kept performing the exercise to merge thatst bit of energy in my body.

    Seconds passed like an hour as I kept forcing myself to perform the exercise by sheer will, as I had sworn that I will only stop when I merge everyst bit of berserk energy in my body.

    The only good thing that dressing less very much otherwise I would have not able to continue till now.

    "Thud!"

    Finally, thest bit of berserk energy merges with my body and no matter how many movements I perform no berserk energy came out of me merge back with my seeing I finally let and crashed onto the floor with a thud.

    I lost my conscious right after that, thest thought in my mind is an excitement to see what type of strength will my body gain after this merging of berserk energy with my body.

 Chapter 287 Setting Ou

    "Ahh!"

    A slight scream came out of my mouth as I tried to lift my tired body but due to the extreme soreness, I started to feel pain all over my body.

    Though the weakness is fading at the visible rate and I am also feeling relieved from soreness but it will take ten to fifteen minutes to feel normal again.

    This is the first time I had spent so much time doing the exercise, the most time I¡¯ve ever spent on it is four hours but this time it is nearly three times more than that.

    After sitting up wincingly, I carefully concentrate my mental energy and start scanning my body, if I have done this before exercise I would have seen a lot of berserk energy hiding in every part of my body but now it is perfectly merged with my body.

    "Oh!"

    While checking my body with mental energy, I notice that there is special green energying out, it was in very small quantity, If not I had concentrated all my energy on one spot, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to see it.

    When I followed that energy, I noticed it was moving toward my temple into the seals I had in my temple space, that is when I understood that this is a special vitality is returning back to seals and probably only because of this energy, I was sessfully able to merge the berserk energy in my body.

    There was a whole lot of berserk energy in my body but now It had all been merged and I am very excited to see what kind of changes it brought to my body.

    Soon enough energy returned to my body that I was able to move and muscle pain I was feeling lessened quite a bit.

    The first thing I did after gaining control over my mobility is to shower, only after washing this tiredness out of would I be able to do anything.

    After taking a cold shower, I stood in the center of my tent, I would have loved to go outside and see the effect of merging but I can¡¯t do that seeing the mayhem which happening outside.

    I started to move my hands and feet in slow rhythm feeling the changes that brought within them, as I moved my body parts I found that my muscles had before very flexible.

    The movement which was difficult for me do due flexibility now is easier to do.

    The most startling change that merging brought is defense and strength of my body had increased, I had used my sword and apply enough pressure that will cut my skin lightly and draw a little blood but to my utter surprise, there was just a slight which line.

    That surprised me quite a bit, I thought I would feel more resistance than normal but did not expect that I will only able to draw a flesh line only.

    Not only that when I tried punches and kick, the sound they made through air greater than previously which means that my physical strength also increased.

    This is just the starting, as I kept eating and converting more monster cores, I will have more berserk energy left in my body from it I can refine my body to make it stronger.

    The only thing I will have to do is create more seals of supremebat exercise, as only because of special vitality provided by the supremebat exercise is helping me sessfully merge the berserk energy with the body, otherwise, my body would have rejected refinement of the berserk energy.

    As for how Wind yerbat style¡¯s exercise helping merge the Berserk energy in my body, it is done by a simple form.

    If one can consider flour dough my body then berserk energy is my body and exercise is the kneading process. So, simply what exercise does contract and deformed mine at the cell level.

    In this process, the cells are stretched to limit and left some gap between then and berserk energy fit itself in those gaps, as my cells more contract deformed, the berserk energy then perfect spread equally in each cell with the help of special vitality released by seals of supremebat exercise.

    The night had alreadye and there is absolute mayhem outside, monsters are either fighting amongst themselves or forming the huge horde.

    I fast-forwarded the footage of past 12 hours and got a little disappointed, I thought waves of people should havee by now but it turned out I was too optimistic, I will have to wait for a little more for that.

    Ashlyn didn¡¯t disturb me whole day despite feeling bored being cooped up in the tent, current she isying on the table with her eyes closed.

    I did not disturb her and take out cooking utensils and material out of my storage, there is still a lot more food remaining in my storage but I got bored eating it twice so, I decided to cook a new dish for change of vor.

    I started cooking while humming an old song and in an hour the dinner is ready. I and Ashlyn ate till our stomachs full and I slept not long after seeing it is alreadyte and I am still tired due to eleven hours exercise I did.

    When I woke up at dawn I did what I am doing in the morning for the past three days, checking the footage.

    When I opened footage of I turned happy, things have finally started to heat up, I spotted humans in the footage and looking at quickly they had killed the monsters, they seem quite powerful.

    They finally starteding! I thought as I looked at the footage, now I just have to wait for a day or two and waves of human evolvers will descend on the Region 8 and ughter will start.

    Closing all the footage, I started to all my morning activities.

    Three more days passed in session and It¡¯s been four days since I¡¯ve been cooped up in my tent and did not take a step out.

    In these three I did only two things reading and performing exercise but mostly reading the Totem books.

    As for the exercise, after the first time took me eleven hours toplete, all the other exercises I did after that had finished in half an hour.

    The resistance I felt due to the berserk energy in my body and after that berserk energy is fully merged, there was no resistance.

    Today is the day I leave my tent, my n is moving toward the Spatial boundary in Region 8, it would take me ten to 12 hours to reach.

    I hope by the time evening rolls in, I would be near the spatial boundary ready to cross it to enter the Region 9.

    For thest three days, there had ughter happening across Region 8, till now quite lot monster would have been dead and also some humans.

    I finished freshening up and bath within half an hour and heat up the yesterdays nights leftovers.

    Soon we finished eating dinner and Ashlyn went inside me after I asked her to.

    We maye across some expensive herbs and even Miracle fruit and Mystical medicine but we may alsoe across Master stage and Lieutenant stage monsters, that could swallow Ashlyn in a single bite before I could do anything.

    So, it is best for Ashlyn to stay inside me and unsurprisingly Ashlyn didn¡¯t reject me, shad been very obedient for few days for some reason.

    I didn¡¯t dwell on it, I am way too happy seeing this unruly birdy listening to me.

    "Gulp!"

    I took out a piece of core from my storage and gulp it, it is a piece of Corporal stage monster core which I had decided in eight parts.

    As the core entered my stomach, I started to burning sensation as it started melting speedily, seeing that I concentrated all my energy into it.

    The berserk energy of Corporal stage monster core is many times more powerful than the Specialist stage monster core but still, I barely able to control it.

    I will have to be careful about it otherwise it will start melting speedily and I will have to waste time managing it which I clearly did not have.

    Seeing everything is good, I get out of the cave and left toward the route I had decided on yesterday.

 Chapter 288 Setting Out II

    The Region 8 is a region full of the hills, wherever one looks he will find himself surrounded by small and big hills.

    Currently, I am running on the big hill crossing it to reach the other side, In my way, I¡¯vee across many Corporal stage monsters but all of them were killed by the single swing of my sword.

    Till now, I haven¡¯te across any Sergeant stage and above stage monsters but I know my luck isn¡¯t that good, I will meet them at some point.

    It would be fine if the monster is Sergeant stage or Master stage, one I can kill and from another one I can run but if Ie across the Lieutenant stage monster then even running away is going to be difficult.

    On top of that monsters, Region 8 stronger than Monsters of Region 7 by few percents due to the density of mana, the higher realm you go, the denser mana you will experience.

    It is mana density that makes monsters stronger, not only a monster but humans would also be stronger if they started to live in the mana density ces.

    It is said that the density of the central continent is very high that even average adventurers their ability to reach the top of twelve stages and some even go realm after that.

    If average adventures there could reach the top of twelve basic stages then I can¡¯t imagine how high talented people can go.

    I used to think that all the rumors are fake but Jim said most of I heard in the rumor is true as his parents once been to the central continent a few years ago.

    He said that not everyone could go to the central continent if one wants to go their one have to cross the sea and the sea is full of monsters that even those who reach the top stage of twelve basic stages can¡¯t contend against.

    If one wants to leave for the central continent, then they need the help of the organizations as only organizations have the safe way to reach the central continent.

    "Growl!""Slice!"

    A sudden growl helps me out of my thinking and I swung my sword instinctive, cutting the Corporal level monster in two.

    That was close! I thought with a sigh, I was too engrossed in my daydream about the central continent that I got distracted and failed to notice that the monster hade attacking me.

    If it had been Master stage monster in its ce I would have been in great trouble, I had to be extra vignt from now on and stop my daydream.

    Hearing about the rumors of the central continent, some sort of fascination had developed in my mind toward it, so, whenever I think about it, I got lost in its fantasies.

    Till now what I heard, had heard the rumors but soon I can whey true or not.

    Jim had said that there are thousands of people from the awakening ground from the central continent, I can definitely ask them if the rumors are true or not.

    Fire Strike! "Thud!"

    An hour after I left my tent, Ie across the first Sergeant stage monster and after I kepting across them every now and then, that I had just killed peak sergeant stage monster.

    It didn¡¯t take me more than three seconds to remove its core and after that, I started my journey again.

    Many humans also could be seen now and then across the hills, some were fighting the monsters while others running toward Spatial boundaryyer just like me.

    Some people were in the group while others were solo but most of the people were in the group as Region 8 is too dangerous to be traversed in solo, only those people traveled in solo in region 8, who had confidence in their ability.

    Some were tried to talk to me join their group but I rejected them, all of them who asked me were either at Corporal stage or Sergeant stage, there is no meaning me joining their group as most weaker than me or have ability equal to me.

    I had already decided that if I joined a group, it¡¯s already lead by Master stage evolver otherwise there is no meaning in joining them as my speed is already great and the only monsters that could pose a threat to me are peak Master stage and lieutenant stage monsters.

    "Hun!" I saw many bodies of monsters on the way but this is my first time seeing the dead body of a human in Region 8.

    It is not even aplete body, most are already eaten.

    "Dhub!"

    I threw a fireball at it and the whole body started to burn and in minutes, all that was left were artifact and ashes.

    I don¡¯t want to fish artifacts of the ashes but I did that if I did not take that some else will and I really need the money thates from selling these artifacts, seeing all the artifacts are knight grade one.

    I wanted to buy a Totem artifact after getting out of this realm and for that, I will need the money. The refined mana cores I have is very precious and are used in Totem making, I don¡¯t want to sell them if possible.

    After collecting the artifact, I again started to run, while running half of my focus on the way while another half on the monster core that is my stomach.

    Earlier after I had eaten the monster core, I barely able to control it but over time it is bing a little easier.

    Time passed by and two hours passed since I had left my cave, in these two hours Ie across four more bodies of the too were clearly looted but the thieves did not have the dignity to burn the bodies.

    I may have taken the artifact from the bodies but I at least have the audacity burn the bodies to ashes, not leaving them in a wild to be eaten by monsters.

    All the specialist monsters came across me killed as for the master stage, I deliberately avoided but still some of them just too persistent, just ten minutes ago I left behind the mid-level Master stage monster that had been following me for thest forty-five minutes.

    I still have the power to kill Initial level Master stage monsters of Region 8 despite them being clearly stronger than the same level of the monster in Region 6 but to those monsters who are above the Initial level of Master stage, I can do anything to them as their defense is damn strong and no matter which attacksunch at them.

    Even my trump card that Special bolt of fire strike failed to pierce the defense of Mid-level Master stage monsters. So, I will have to be careful of them.

    Only two hours had passed since I left my cave and I am still in a rtively safe area, It will be quite dangerous as I get closer to the boundary.

    As I run through the hills I came across hundreds of people and the only thing relived me that everyone I spotted all of them is Corporal stage or above.

    It looks like the organization put a limit on Specialist stage evolvers to enter in Minerva realm or they are just beingte due to their low power.

    When I entered the realm, there were more than two hundred thousand Specialist stages entered the realm with, even if organizations didn¡¯t allow any new specialist toe, there were still more than enough Specialist stage evolvers in the realm already.

    They will surely be attracted to this opportunity in the awakening ground, I just hope that too many people won¡¯t die in their way.

    Climbing through the big hill I heard the sound of fighting, hearing that I stopped climbing and took a detour around it immediately, it will take a few minutes more but I will not have to fight the monsters.

    I havee across these scenes tens of times and this time is nothing new.

    As I was taking a detour, I found something ising toward me speedily and Instinctively I activated my defense skill and expanded mine shied to the full size.

    "nk nk nk...."

    next moment hundreds of iron spikes shed against shield, The impact of these iron spikes so strong that I had to take a step back despite having such body.

    I stayed on my spot without moving an inch to counter against any iing attacks.

    I hate these wind range attacks most, one can even run away if want as he will get hit by attack no matter he runs unless he is very fast.

    "Shit!"

    Soon the culprit walks out of trees with its eyes locked on me, I had already guessed it will be this monster but seeing it, I couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    Iron Spiked hedgehog, one of the most annoying monsters of Region 8, this monster like to skew its prey with spikes and one wouldn¡¯t even able avoid it seeing their quantity and the area they epass.

    As for how dangerous they are, one can know easily seeing the wretched condition of trees around me.

    If I had the greater speed I have now, I would have run away as there would have been a chance to avoid its spikes but now if I run away now, I would needlessly get injured over and over and it will surely follow me to the end.

    The best option is to kill it or injure it enough that it won¡¯t able to follow me and I think I can do go with both options seeing the Monster is at only Initial level of Master Stage.

 Chapter 289 Absolute Astonishemen

    Iron Spiked Hedgehog mostly attack with long-range attacks but believing it can¡¯t attack close range would be utter idiocy that can make one lose his life.

    It is one of the smallest Master stage monsters I¡¯ve ever seen in the Minerva realm but that is onlypared to other Master stage monsters as this monster is still six meters long.

    After every attack new iron spikes produce on its skin and whenever it sensed danger it would roll into a ball and that time its defense would increase three times.

    "nk nk nk....."

    Another shower of iron spikes came at me and shed against my shield, this time I was much prepared and defended against the iron spiked without taking a step back.

    If I had experienced this attack before berserk energy merged into my body, I would have had to take at least three steps back but now despite the intense shock of traveled in the body, I stood still without moving a step.

    My shield is expanded to full size and taking a lot of mana from me, seeing that I am not worried as currently, mana is the thing I most have.

    "Squeal Squeal!"

    It squealed angrily seeing its both of its attack failed and moved its spiked to attack me the third time.

    I stood still on my ce seeing that and did not move my shield, Iron spiked Hedgehog can attack three times consciously as new spiked start forming after its attack but after attacking three times consecutively, the speed of forming spiked slowed considerably.

    That will be my time to attack, not only will I be able to attack without worrying about the iron spikesing at me but after I attack and it was able to roll into a ball in time, its defense will be not as strong as its peak half the defense is due to those iron spikes on its skin.

    "nk nk nk...."

    Itunched and its spiked attack again but this time it did something different, not only it attacked me with its spikes, but it also came at me with its ws out.

    The Master stage monsters are quite smart, this monster front of me knew that after it attacked the third time, it will quite defenseless if its spiked didn¡¯t hit me, so, it attacked me proactively.

    Even if it¡¯s Iron spiked attack failed, it can attack me with its use and that is more dangerous than its spikes but unfortunately, it judged me wrong.

    Despite its good speed, it won¡¯t be able toe near me before I finished my attacks.

    Fire strike! Fire Strike! Fire strike!

    Iunched three special bolts of fire strike before it had crossed the half distance.

    Seeing three fire boltsing toward it, it knew they were like threatening and rolled into the ball without thinking.

    "Puchi! Puchi! Puchi!"

    Three special bolts of fire strike pierced through the iron armor of the monster without getting any obstructions.

    The only disappointing thing is that when it rolled onto the ball, the target of fire bolts shifted, instead of attacking its head, they attacked its back.

    "Squeeze!"

    A long painful squeal could be heard from its body as my three bolts pierced its body, these firebolts are very dangerous, not only they pierced through the body but as they enter inside, they released fiery heat which would burn whateveres in its way.

    The fire bolts have be more dangerous after my fire ability got upgraded, not only its temperature is raised, it even got slight sticky quality in it that makes my fire even more lethal.

    It had made a very big mistake rolling into the ball, its defense may have increased this way but It also made itself an open target and now It had be a wooden board for me I have to hit.

    Fire strike! Fire strike! Fire strike! Fire strike! Fire strike!

    Iunch five fire strike and all of them struck at the single point and the next moment it stopped making a movement.

    Two bolts would have been enough to kill it but seeing Iron spikes thating out its body, thinking its defense would have been increased, Iunched five bolts out precaution, leaving nothing to chance.

    Seeing it ispletely dead, I moved toward it to take out its monster core. The battle may look like it had taken long but it has finished in just finished in less than two minutes.

    While I was removing the core I sensed two peopleing toward me, I am surprised to see them as already sensed them watching me when I was fighting the monster and has always been ready to defend if they decided to attack me.

    I calmly take out the core from the monster despite sensing two people behind me, only when I removed the core out of monster body did I look at them.

    They were two people, a girl, and a boy, both of them looked about two years older than me.

    They both at the initial stage of the Master stage and from the sound I heard earlier are likely from them.

    "Friend you are very good to be able to kill the Master stage monster at being Corporal stage." Said the boy in a jovial tone.

    "I am Kieran and this is my friend Jenna," he introduced himself and the girl beside him.

    "Micheal!" I replied.

    "Micheal, I am sure you would also going toward the boundary, we were wondering if you came with us, with you with us I don¡¯t think we will have to fear anything but Lieutenant stage monsters," he said.

    "Ok," I replied, what he said true, with three of us we won¡¯t have to fear any Master stage monster and looking at the ss Knight¡¯s emblem and purple star mak below it, clearly shows they are Elite of ss knight.

    With their power, they will able to kill initial and Mid-level master stage monster and with the power of three of us, we can even contend against the Peak Master stage monster.

    The only monster which can harm us is a lieutenant stage but they are very few in the Region as only a few days ago restriction is lifted, so, there is a very tiny chance ofing across it and we really doe across it then it is our bad luck.

    "Let¡¯s not waste time then!" said Kieran and three of us started to run toward the boundary.

    As we started running, I had to use my full speed just to match their speed. I had to use my speed skill with the limit and the strengthening skill which gave a boost to my speed only then I was able to barely maintain speed as theirs.

    I like the challenges and I am quite enjoying to push myself to the limit just to run the same speed as them.

    As we ran through the hills, many monsters came on our way but they all got killed.

    Just after a half-hourter we came across the group of seven master stage Monsters with Mid-level Master stage monster as their leader but the whole group of monster is finished by us within thirty seconds.

    Both of them quite powerful being Elite of their organization and are very experienced, so we keep running toward our destination cutting every obstruction that came in our way.

    "Micheal, were you already in the realm or came in with after the announcement is made?" asked Kieran while we were running, this is first-time Kieran had spoken after he asked to join their group.

    "I was in the Realm." I replied, "You guys?" I asked back.

    "We were outside and entered the realm after our organization informed us of the Awakening ground." he replied, his voice is full of hope when he said the word ¡¯Awakening Ground.¡¯

    "How do the organizations informed you about this awakening ground?" I asked, I so wanted to know about how the organizations this news outside but didn¡¯t ask as that doesn¡¯t seem quite right, seeing as we are quite unfamiliar with each other but now Kieran hadunched this topic, now I can ask then without worry.

    "Oh, they asked us toe to the branch wherever we are through emergencymunication and exined that there is awakening ground opened in Minerva realm and whoever able to grasp this opportunity will be made super-elite no matter the cost."

    Well looks like they didn¡¯t announce the whole detail about the awakening ground but they didn¡¯t have to as they had put the treat of Super Elite in front of the.

    The super-elite arepletely different, they are very powerful and each and every person who entered the organization have dreamed of bing one but the conditions are very that barely one in ten thousand able to be one.

    So when their organization dangled the treat of Super Elite in front of them, they readily agreed to enter the realm without thinking how dangerous that journey is going to be.

    "All of us went mad hearing this and above 90% percent of people from Corporal to Lieutenant stage chose to go to this awakening ground."

    "They even offered this specialist Stage one condition they have to take a test first, only those who passed the test would be able to enter the real, I heard that the test is super hard," said Kieran.

    It was good that they only letting in the strong specialist stage evolver other there would be a clear ughter of them after they entered Region 6 and up.

    "They didn¡¯t announce it to the adventurer? I asked casually, I really wanted to know if the organization announced this poprity and how the normal adventures reacted to it.

    "They did, in fact, they posted all to all the adventurer¡¯s paradise buildings across the con.""Rooooar!"

    H e is about to finish this sentence when heard roar abruptly, it was so loud and full of might that hair on all my body stood up.

    Without thinking all three of changed the direction ran toward the opposite direction, wanting to get away from the monster that made this roar.

    That roar is definitely not from Master stage monster, it is definitely from Lieutenant stage monster.

    "Where are you running?"

    We heard a feminine voice asking a question and the next moment a twenty-meter long monster crashed, in front of us.

    We were horrified seeing this! we are not horrified seeing the Lieutenant monster but the gruesome injuries on Lieutenant grade monster and next moment a cute girl about fifteen years walked out of the forest holdingnce that is too big for her size.

    If it were any other time I would have shouted Adorable seeing a cute girl holding such bignce but this time didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.

    "Little monster, you hand run enough!" said the girl and next moment she threw hernce at monster and monster wanted to dodge this spear and started to run but her spear was too fast that we weren¡¯t able to track it with our eyes.

    "Puchi!""Thud!"

    We only heard the soundnce piercing the lieutenant stage monster head and next moment the monster fell down with a thud.

    We look at the fifteen-year girl in wonder as she was able to kill the lieutenant stage monsters but soon our expression turn that of absolute shock and thought that the monster is not the beast that is lying dead but the little girl who had killed the monster.

    Specialist stage! this fifteen-year girl is just Specialist stage and in Initial level at that.

    "H...how is this possible?" spoke Jenna stutteringly, this is the first time I hear Jenna spoke but I count care less about that as I am watching that fifteen-year monsters take out thence out of the monsters head.

    "Lily, why do you kill this poor defenseless monster?" Another voice rang and out and next moment I saw an extremely beautiful girl appeared next to a cute girl.

 Chapter 290 Questions

    "Lily, why do you have to kill this poor defenseless monster?" Another voice rang and out and next moment I saw an extremely beautiful girl appeared next to a cute girl.

    She appeared so suddenly that I felt like she had been teleported.

    This girl is extremely beautiful and looks about my age, she is wearing a knee-length sundress, there is not the article armor or weapon, just elegant sundress.

    It looked like she not in some dangerous Region but in the park for a pic, even though the younger girl also did not have a single artifact on her except fornce but she looks look fine as she dressed in a ck suit.

    I tried to sense the level of the beautiful girl but there was not a single magical fluctuationing out of her body.

    "Sister, you saw that I just wanted it to be my ride but it tried to eat me, so I got angry and had to kill it." said the fifteen-year girl cutely.

    "Don¡¯t act cute! you had your fun and you had to do the job that grandpa told you to do." said beautiful girl in a sundress sternly.

    "Why do I have to do the job of normal members!" Comined fifteen-year girl and look like she will sit right on the floor.

    "Do you want me to tell that to grandpa." Said the beautiful older girl with a serious face but the smile could be seen hidden behind it.

    "Don¡¯t tell grandpa." saithe younger girl hastily.

    "Let¡¯s go!" said the beautiful girl but before leaving two of them gave us a nce before suddenly disappearing out of our sight.

    For more than a minute, no one spoke but finally, silence is broken by Kieran¡¯s stuttering voice,

    "is...is this not dream right?" Kieran asked stutteringly, both I and Jenna shook our heard, this is no dream but reality.

    "That younger girl is a demon," said Jenna and I couldn¡¯t agree more, that young girl is just at specialist at the age but she was able to kill the lieutenant stage monster effortlessly.

    I could still remember the terror in the eyes of that monster as it crashed in front of us.

    We could clearly see the injuries on monsters body and each and every one of its injuries was serious.

    I have never heard of any Specialist stage who could kill Lieutenant stage and the way that killed this monster don¡¯t think that even used half of her strength.

    She is not from the westblood city and definitely not from the country we live in, hell even our continent have no ability and resources to train such monster.

    The only ce she could be from is the central continent.

    I quicklye out my thought and walk toward the dead Lieutenant stage monsters body, it may be dead but it is radiating the might of the Lieutenant stage monster.

    Caressing my hand on its wound, I found they are exceptionally smooth, smoother than a hot knife through butter.

    One can guess a lot from the wound, just seeing how smooth the wound is and how easily it able to cut the very defensive skin of the lieutenant stage monster.

    I close my eyes and use my hand to get a better feel of the smooth cut of the wound but suddenly apletely foreign sensation assaulted my mind, it felts like hundred ofnces stabbing in my mind!"

    I took the sharp breath feeling that pain, the good thing is that it onlysted for a second, if it would havested more, I wouldn¡¯t have able to bear it.

    "What happened?" Kiernan and Jenna asked the same time hearing me taking a sharp breath of pain.

    I shook my head internally hearing their question as I also not sure on what to tell them.

    "Would you guys minding the touching the wounds on monster¡¯s body with your full concentration?" I asked. This all I could ask them to do, to find an answer for their own question.

    Only they will understand if they were able to feel that foreign sensation

    "Sseee!""Ahhh!"

    They first look at me frowningly but did what I told them to and secondter I heard sharp sound both of them.

    "Do you gues felt it?" I asked they both nodded, "Its like hundred of Lances stabbing in my mind!" repJennajenna.

    "This feeling I had just felt now feelspletely foreign, I had never felt anything like this before," Kieran said and we both nodded.

    "Maybe this feeling is key to the power that possessed used, you both should have guessed that the girl is not from our city or country, even our continent does not have the ability and resources to create such a monster, so the only ce she coulde from is so-called awakening ground organizations talked about," I said.

    Everyone is intelligent, they can quickly assert where is both girls from which the level of the power they possess if I were able again quarter of such power then Super Elites would be a king to ants in front of such power.

    Our eyes could be seen shining with hope as we imagine how good it would be if we were able to gain such power.

    I once touched the wounds of monster many times to feel that sensation and felt stabbing pain in my mind but as the time passed by the power started to fade til cant cause it anymore.

    Before leaving, I cut out arge chunk of meat from the Lieutenant stage monster, I had always wanted to taste how Lieutenant stage monsters meat tastes like.

    It is a good thing there were so many wounds on monsters body, so, cutting meat out of became little easier but still, I had to use my strengthening skill at full power for five minuits before I could cut out this meat under its very hard skin.

    Kiernan tried to take out the core Lieutenant stage monster but he was unsessful first time only when Jenna helped him did he able to take out its core.

    We soon resumed our journey after taking out whatever we need the monster¡¯s body.

    Half the journey had already finished, if wee across no powerful monster then we should be able to reach our destination in five to six hours.

    This time while running we didn¡¯t talk much, all of us busy thinking about what we experienced a few hours ago.

    In my mind scene of that younger girl attacking kept ying over and over, hernce was so fast that even my eyes wasnt able to catch the sight of hernce, I only able to see her throwing hernce and next moment thatnce pierce through the skull of the monster.

    It¡¯s like she just teleported, it was so fast that my eyes weren¡¯t even able to catch the afterimages of thatnce and the baffling thing is I didn¡¯t even hear the sound.

    Itsmon knowledge that when an object through the air, it creates friction and that in turn produce small sound.

    Even we are making a sound as we are running at high speed, the only exception is having Aie elemental ability but I am sure she did not use air elemental ability when she threw hernce at the monster.

    Now, the only exnation is that the Lance is either teleported in the monster skull or that spear which is clearly Totem artifact is special or she used some kind of power to silence her attack.

    When I think about that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. I am way out of the league that I didn¡¯t have sufficient data to make a conjecture.

    Just thinking about the simple attack making my head heart. so, I didn¡¯t dare to think about teleportation like the speed that girl in white has.

    Time passed by and we got closer and closer to the boundary till we were able to see it with our eye.

    In this journey we hundreds of monsters as well as people, not only alive but dead also. We burned all the corpse wee across and took a turn on the artifact the body posses.

    Now that the boundary is a few minutes away and if my luck is good then in two days, I will be able to reach that Awakening ground that I made this dangerous journey for.

 Chapter 291 New Sword

    Boundary! I thought out loud as I stopped in front of the spatial boundary, after crossing I will reach the Region 9.

    "See you in the Awakening Ground Michael," said Kieran and walk into the spatial boundary, Jenna just nodded before waking into the boundary.

    I took a sigh and activated my defense type skill, I hope I would transport somewhere near the entrance of awakening ground as I took the step into the spatial boundary.

    "Surrender Martin! You had broken rules of Awakening Ground and if not for your organization is a subsidiary of our Wisdom Tower, we would have already killed you without talking."

    I heard the voice as I transformed to Region 9, I found myself in arge clearing and just ten meters ahead of me four people stood in front of each other.

    Three people in Aqua Blue gear seem to surround a boy in Grey clothing, the boy in grey clothing is mid-level of Master stage while the other three which surrounded him at the peak of Corporal stage.

    All four of them wearing the best gear I¡¯ve ever seen and the weapons they are holding in their hands are all Totem artifacts.

    "I just broke a few bones of his, just for that you guys chased me for hours." said boy martin angrily to the three people.

    "Violence is prohibited in the Awakening Zone, no matter how small it is. The rules set by Wisdom Tower can not be broken." said the leader of the three in ck, a look of pride could be seen on his face when he mentioned the name Wisdom Tower.

    That is when I notice the Emblem of Majestic tower and the book on the chests of the three people.

    The three people from their looks did not seem worried as they looked at their opponent who two stages higher, one can say they even looking down on him.

    "Even lowest level members of Wisdom Tower dare to look down on me, if I didn¡¯t beat the shit out of you for that, then my name wouldn¡¯t be Martin." said the boy in grey Martin as he lifts his sword and attacks toward the leader of three.

    The leader of three people gripped the two long knives in his hand tightly and disappeared from his spot before Martin could even take a single step, what happened next shocked me more that young girl killing Lieutenant stage monster did.

    Martin who is just about to take step stilled on his spot, I saw green blur appear in front of him the next moment.

    "Spur spur spur...."

    When the blur is fully materialized, I saw martin stilled with an extremely shocked face, as the red line started appearing all across his body and the secondter streams of blood started to spur from his body.

    "nk!"

    I looked more shocked than the Martin who just experience the attack on him, the thing brought me to myself is clinking sound and when I look down only to see the red sword type Totem artifact that Martin was holding somehow left his hand and crashed beside my feet.

    I felt scared of seeing the sword, I did not even dare to move and look away from the sword, if they thought I was eyeing the sword got angry then I would be dead before I know it but to my surprise no one is looking at me or sword by my feet, all their focus is on the Martin.

    "Even if we are lowest level members, we are still members of the Supreme level organization, finishing hundred like you won¡¯t be a problem for us." said boy in aqua blue suit in pride as they started to walk and to my utter surprise martin followed behind them while gulping the potion bottle.

    In a few seconds, all four of them soon disappeared from my view.

    What just happened? I asked myself nkly when I arrived that martin seemed high and mighty and refused to surrender but after taking an attack from the boy he followed them on his.

    "Hun!" That is when I noticed that sword that left the Martins¡¯s hands is still beside my feet.

    I waited for a few seconds then tentatively picked up the sword. I felt scalding hot the moment I picked it but soon the sensation faded but the sword still felt very warm though.

    This sword is looked like it was made of red metal, is about 1.1 meters long and has 4 CM de with slightly curved at the edges which made it look very delicate but this is anything but delicate.

    It is perfect for cutting, hacking and piercing maneuvers and had is of perfect size, Ipletely fell in love with it at first sight.

    Just as I was admiring this beautiful sword, I sensed an immense threat to my like. Instinctively I gripped the sword tightly and activated fire strike tounch the attack, the mana circted inside me and then transferred it to fire type energy through mymand.

    The concentrated fire came out of my spread inside the sword to be concentrated again to converted into the bolt when the bolt converting on the sword I felt something inside the sword lit up and it started to provide the amplification of power to the firebolt that being made.

    Fire Strike!

    It may look like a few second is passed but barely second had passed as a special bolt of fire strike shot through my totem artifact.

    "Puchi!"

    When Iunched the fire strike, I saw a buffy looking boy with the heavy swording at me, he had several skills activated and intent to kill in his eyes but sadly he will not able to finish his intentions toward me as my firebolt had appeared from his face and pierced through it.

    "Thud!"

    He fell on the floor with a thud with a bloody hole between poking through his left eye.

    I am not surprised to see him die, even without enhancement of Totem Artifact, my special bolt of Fire Strike is capable of piercing through the defense of Sergeant stage powerhouse.

    It is Master stage it had a problem with only fighting with the master stage evolver would I able to see how much enhancement I had given to my attacks.

    I wouldn¡¯t have to wait for that long as I can sense gazes of three people on me, if one of them is the master stage and dare to attack me then I will able to see the true power of this Totem artifact.

    "Storage!" I gasp when I was taking off artifacts off fatty, I had never guessed that the fatty would have a storage type artifact.

    Earlier in Region 8, we came across the body that had storage but It was Jenna¡¯s turn to take the loot the dead body, I was a little jealous seeing her getting storage but now I also got one.

    I so wanted to check what¡¯s in the storage but this is not the right time as some wolves have been staring at me hungrily.

    I ced the sword by my waist and opened the map to check the which part of Region 9 I am transported to.

    When Ipare the map to my surroundings, I did not find any familiar mark which will help me identify my location.

    I started walking toward the north while being extremely vignt as I know they can attack me at any moment.extremely

    I so want to admire my new sword but this is not the time, after walking for fifteen minutes did I spot the familiarke which Images I had seen in the map.

    The entrance of the Awakening ground is just four hours away from here as long I did note across any Lieutenant stage monsters then I have no fear in Region 9 even if monsters here stronger than that of Region 8.

    I started to run toward the entrance while urately sensing I am followed behind by three people.

    I hope they attack soon, so I can test the power of my new and I didn¡¯t have to wait for long as five minutes in the running, I saw three-meter wind deing at me.

    Wind Cleave! This is wind cleave, a very famous wind elemental skill which is known for its lethality, it so sharp that if thisunch by Master stage evolvers then it will slice me into two parts despite me having knight grade armor and protection of defense type skills.

    I had already expected the attack that is why shield had been ready, I had already started expanding my shield to the limit and fed it even more mana so it could provide me with its apex defense.

    "Thud thud thud thud..."

    The three-meter wind de shed against my shield and I felt immense shock that I had to take several steps back to diffuse the force. Other than taking steps back, that attack did not do anything to me.

    Soon a thin-looking boy in his twenties came out, as I sensed his power I though No wonder his wind cleave is powerful as he is mid-level of Master stage.

    he looked very shocked seeing his sneak attack wasn¡¯t able to do anything to me but quickly controlled his expression seeing I am looking at me.

    "Friend, if you give me Tote."

    Fire strike! Fire strike! Fire strike! Fire strike! Fire strike! Fire strike!

    Before he couldplete his sentence Iunched ten special bolts of fiery strikepletely sealing his any chance to escape.

    I knew what he wanted to say and seeing undisguised greed in his eyes, I knew he would not be stopped till he will get this totem artifact from me and killing me is the best option to do that.

    So, I did not hesitate and give my all attacking him.

    He was a little surprised to see me attacking him before he could finish his sentence but he quickly reacted, not only activated his defensive skills but also activated his shield.

    "Hun!"

    I was surprised when I saw his blue shield, A Mid level knight grade artifact, I thought.

    Seeing the knight grade shield in his hand, I became even more excited. With this totem enhancement, my attacks became very stronger, even if he is Master stage evolver my Special firebolt whichunched through my totem artifact but now it is Mid-level Knight grade shield, I really want to see if my attack able breach its shields defense or not.

    "Puch! Puch!"

    He avoided my fire bolts expertly, he did not disgrace his master stage but my two bolts collided against his shield and stopped, seeing that smile appeared on his face but that smilested on his face for a moment as my fire bolts passed though his shield and pierced his body.

    Absolute shock appeared on his face as my bolts pierced through his waist and shoulders.

    I thought he would copse on the floor seeing how my firebolts melt the inside of the body but to my utter surprise, he suddenly turned and ran away in the forest while I kept looking at the direction he ran away dumbly.

 Chapter 292 Testing Power

    I look at him dumbly as he ran away, I thought his lust for Totem artifact was too great that he will fight tillst but who would have thought that he still has some intelligence hidden behind that greed.

    He must have thought it would be impossible for him to take this totem artifact from me and he might even lose his like in next attack despite having a defense of Mid-level shield.

    Sigh. I would have been able to kill him even if he was running away but I was too surprised to see him running away that I forgot to attack.

    There is no use mulling over a mistake, I thought then suddenly came to mind that two gazes I was feeling on me had also disappeared.

    They finally left! I thought the other two would alsounch an attack in a bid for the sword but look like they lost a will seeing how mid-level Master stage tucked his tail and ran away after taking an attack from me.

    Piercing through Mid-level knight grade shield is a really big thing especially as it is wielded by the Master stage evolver.

    Seeing nobody is following me, I resumed running while still being vignt as there are many people who are expert in hiding their presence, I didn¡¯t want to let my guard down and get killed.

    The boy in ck was really powerful, despite having a difference of two stages, he had beaten his opponent before he could even take a step. The most amazing thing I found about him is his control over his weapons.

    He had carved tens of lines of blood across his opponent before he could even react and those lines on blood were not threatening as Martin seemed fine except for being utterly shocked being defeated in a single move.

    To be able to have such control over his des to carve such non-threatening like before opponent could react, he must have worked very hard.

    Compared to his weapon mastery, mine looked like a boy who just swings a sword without technique or skill.

    Hearing their conversation, I understood one that the boys who were wearing aqua blue suits are from the very powerful organization and Martin¡¯s organization is a subsidiary of that organization called Wisdom Tower.

    After an hour of running, I deactivate my knight grade defense type skill, having three skills activated continuously for an hour is very stressful even if I have unlimited mana, the mental energy needs to maintain three skills is row is immense.

    I wouldst for another hour if not for me, controlling the Monster core and its berserk energy in my body which I had to constantly keep covered that monster core with my mental energy as It would not melt quickly if I did not do that then I will have more berserk energy that I need, making havoc in my body.

    When I entered the Region 9, I had my strengthening and defense type activated, so is my knight grade mask that made my face difficult to see, especially those who are far away from me, that is also one of the reasons that I didn¡¯t follow my attacker earlier.

    Even if they spread the news that I got Totem artifact of people from the central continent, there will be not much effect to me as they didn¡¯t saw my face.

    As for the Red Totem artifact, there are many in the country, so, as long as I didn¡¯t brandish openly before I have enough strength, then I will be fine.

    Two more hours passed and in this two more hours, the strongest monster I havee across is Initial level master stage, I was hoping to fight against mid or peak level Master stage monster but I didn¡¯te across any.

    Normally on the journey to the boundary, Ie across many mid and peak level Master stage monster but now when I need for a fight, it¡¯s like they had suddenly disappeared.

    My journey had nearly finished, within an hour I will reach the entrance of awakening ground.

    Another body! I said in my mind, this is the 14th body I had seen in Region 9, most of them died by monsters hands but some of them died by humans.

    Of the fourteen bodies I had seen, only two of them were not robbed but in those bodies, I did not find storage. I even checked the twelve already robbed bodies in case they had forgotten to check it but no such luck.

    I hope this one has storage with him, I thought as I stopped near the body and started to take out all the artifacts on the body. After taking out all the artifact, I move my hands toward the pockets, really hoping to find storage.

    Yes! I shouted in my mind as I found the storage in bodies left pocket, I had first checked the right pocket of body and finding it empty I got a little disappointed and did not have much hope to find in the left pocket.

    As most of the people use their right pocket to keep the storage but luckily this one kept his storage in his left pocket.

    This second storage I got from the dead body, the first one was from the buffy looking guy that I killed.

    I wanted to take a look at what is in storage but stopped myself, this is not the ce. I will see what¡¯s in them after I reached a safe ce, I thought as I burned the body to ashes and resumed my journey.

    It was just five minutes after I looted the body when Ie across the peak Master stage monster and seeing me It ran toward me speedily with its stinger pointed at me.

    It is Ice Venom Scorpion, I had read about these monsters, this monster is quite dangerous, just simple touch of its stinger could kill the Master stage evolver.

    The reason It called Ice venom scorpion because the venom its freezes the person from inside and it took just a few seconds for the venom to act, so I have to steer clear of its venom while fighting otherwise I will freeze before I could do anything.

    "Screech!"

    It came toward me with a loud screech, seeing that I waited for it to came close enough.

    Fire strike! Fire strike! Fire strike!

    Iunched three special bolts of the fire at the scorpion, all three bolts are aiming at monsters heard.

    ¡¯Puchi Puchi Puch!¡¯

    Seeing the fire boltsing toward it, it stopped on its track and just when the fire bolts were about to strike its head, it moved its head atst minute avoiding all three bolts, the boltspletely missed its head and pierced toward its shoulder.

    My bolt did not feel any obstruction as they pierced through the heard skin of Peak Master stage monster.

    If I hadunched this attack with my Knight grade sword, It would have just made a scratch on it but with the enhancement of Totem artifact, it was easily able to pierce through it.

    So, killing it is not a problem as long as I was able to hit its head. Then this time I willunch so many fire bolts that I will be in no condition to dodge my attacks.

    "Screech!"

    It screeched loudly as Ites toward me with fury in its eyes, I had beenpletely prepared for its iing attack.

    ¡¯Furfur¡¯ Sky steps!

    I had ignited the fire jets under my feet and jumped high after that I activated sky steps and took another jump, so, even if it jumped with its huge body it won¡¯t be able to reach near me.

    Fire strike! Fire strike! Fire strike!........

    Before it could do anything, I released the shower of fire bolts at it, by the time I finished, I am feeling quite tired mentally and also exhausted the Monster core inside my body.

    "Puchi Puchi Puchi......."

    It got quite sessful dodging some of the firebolts by moving its neck agility but there were too many of them as one firebolt finally hit its head and next second his head two more firebolts.

    "Thud!"

    When Inded near the monster, I found the white liquid mixed with blood dripping from its head.

    I look at the monster in marvel, I hadunched about 16 firebolts but this monster was able to dodge eight of them with its agility before it got hit by my the first firebolt, if it had been a little bit faster, it would have surely able to dodge all the firebolts that were aiming at its neck.

    I really can¡¯t underestimate these peak level Master stage monster, even If I have totem artifact, they can kill me if I am not vignt enough.

 Chapter 293 Awakening Ground

    With my strengthening skill activated, I moved my scarlet sword toward the heart of the monster to take out its core but before that, I will have to cut the hard defensive skin of the Ice Venom Scorpion.

    I started to feed the mana to the sword but to my utter surprise, no matter how much mana I fed, it never reached its limit.

    Normally knight grade artifact reach their limit after you feed it enough mana but this sword kept guzzling mana, It seemed like it had an insatiable hunger for mana.

    The only indication the sword showing that it is guzzling the mana that it is faintly glowing.

    The more mana I feed, the brighter it glows. The glow is not bright but very faint, one can see its glow gets brighter as I kept feeling it more mana.

    Seeing slow speed its brightness increasing, I think I will have to continuously feed it the mana for more than a day before I could make it glow brighter.

    Well, it¡¯s a good thing for me, if I ever identally ate the core which I can¡¯t handle then I can speedily convert the berserk energy to mana and feed it to the sword.

    I knew that Totem artifact takes a lot of mana to power up but did not expect they need this much amount of mana.

    After continuously feeling it mana for five minutes I stop and look at the sword excitedly, it is glowing very faintly but I can feel its power had increased many times.

    "Gasp!"

    When I moved my sword to cut the defensive skin of Ice Venom Scorpion, I was shocked to find that the sword went after initially feeling a slight obstruction and surprising thing is I didn¡¯t apply much force on it as I should, to cut the peak Master stage monsters defensive skin.

    ¡¯This totem artifact stronger than I thought!¡¯ I said as I effortlessly took out its monster core from its heart.

    I resumed my journey after I collected its venom from its stinger, the venom of monsters are expensive and many times more expensive, especially special venoms like this Ice Venom Scorpion.

    The rest of the journey was pretty much uneventful as the closer I got toward the entrance, the more people I came across.

    When I reached near the boundary of Awakening ground, I found thousands and thousands of people who areing from every direction of the Region 9 entering the spatial boundary.

    Aspirations and dreams could be clearly seen in their eyes as they crossed the boundary, my heart also started to thumb loudly looking at the boundary.

    After crossing this boundary, I wille across the once in a lifetime opportunity, an opportunity like this rarelye across our continent.

    Like the thousands of people, I came in front of the Spatial boundary of the Awakening ground and took a step inside it.

    "Gasp!"

    What I saw me take a gasp directly, there is a sea of tents in front of me, thousands and thousands of tents could be seen, there must be over a hundred thousand tents in here but that is not what made me gasp.

    What made me gasp Mountain far away which is emitting the suppression might.

    The mountain is very tall and seems the center of the sea of the tent.

    The gigantic mountain had stairs carved on it, there is not a single part of the mountain which had no stairs.

    On the stairs, thousands of ant-like people could be seen climbing, they are likely reaching for the pce-like structure that is at the tip of the mountain.

    I am very far away from the mountain but I can still feel the majesty of it, it felt like this mountain is alive as it keeps releasing the might that seems to suppress my very soul.

    Thank god the suppression is very light, if it had been higher then I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk.

    The night is very beautiful under light of a full moon and stars, under this night sky people could be seen everywhere.

    Not only the people in aqua blue gear could be seen making the rounds now and then, wherever they passed people give them space on their own, respect, awe and envy could be seen in people¡¯s eyes whenever they looked at the people in blue gear.

    These people who seem to guard this ce are from the same organization as the three people whom Ie across in Region 9.

    Here I am on my own, Jim only said that I will able toprehend some Rule power after passing the test, this all he said.

    He did not exin what rule power is or what test I have to pass to gain that power.

    Sigh, taking a sigh I started to walk randomly, all the people here seem to be from the Central continent.

    From the gear, they are wearing and how brazenly they are showing their Totem artifact and tents which seemed even better than Jim¡¯s, all this indicates that they are from the central continent.

    Every now and then new people could see transported and whoever transported seem toe from Region 9, I have never seen anyone from the central continent people appear suddenly.

    They must have a stable entrance to this realm.

    Since I didn¡¯t know anything, I decided to listen to conversations that I happening around me, If I listened enough, I will know all I need to know.

    I slow down my pace of walk and started listening to the conversation of people, as I walk I started to pick a few things from the conversation.

    These people from the central continent the samenguage as our but the ent they spoke is very different from us, it felt very exotic.

    I had to keep listening to their conversation for two hours before I could understand the reality of this realm.

    It turns out what Jim said is true, it¡¯s just that he provided too little information.

    When I connected what Jim told me and what I learned from listening to the conversations of those from the central continent, everything became crystal clear.

    It turns out this one of the awakening grounds of the Wisdom Tower, a Supreme level organization in the central continent. This Wisdom Tower is one of the strongest organizations in the central continent and is neutral in nature.

    People of Wisdom Tower always remain neutral but they are benevolent and does not discriminate in their teaching as long as it does not involve their secrets.

    This Awakening Ground is King grade awakening ground also the highest stage Wisdom Tower opened for general public and Wisdom Tower rarely open their Kind grade Awakening Ground to the general public.

    They seemed to be in awe whenever they talk about this king level awakening ground but at the same time also very anxious as it very hard passes its test.

    The test is very simple, one just have to climb the mountain and reach the top and one will get the chance toprehend the power of the Rule but climbing the mountain is not a simple thing.

    The test is so hard that only four to five people out of a thousand people able to pass, The test is tested one¡¯s mental and physical fortitude.

    One stage did not affect the result as they will bear pressure ording to their level.

    When I heard that I got very startled if this test for so difficult for them that only five people of thousand can pass then it will be near impossible for us.

    I even heard quite interesting new that most people talking about, it is said that those who can pass the andprehend Rule will qualify for the membership exam of Wisdom Tower.

    It is said that exam to join Wisdom Tower is many times harder than this test but to these people that is enough as just that chance will open countless opportunities for them.

    These people in Aqua blue gear are a lowest-level member of Wisdom Tower but each and everyone then had passed the Exam of Wisdom Tower.

    They may be lowest level members of Wisdom Tower but their one move is enough to crush any elite of their organization.

    That is very whenever they looked at people wearing aqua blue respect and envy both could be seen in their eyes.

    As for what Rule is, It is the power that runs this world, there are thousands, millions of Rules, no one knows but the rules exist everywhere.

    The Rules can be elemental type like water, fire, earth, etc or weapon types like a sword, spear, knivesnce or concept type lite cutting, piercing, killing, etc and different other types.

    If one wants to exin in simple words then whatever we do or think is Rule and If one able gasp orprehend this power, one can be powerful beyond imagination.

    What Jim had said true, If Private stageprehends Rule to the highest level then he even kills the strongest powerhouse of the world.

    The power of Rule transcend stages but normally only those who had crossed the twelve basic stagesprehend the Rule but there is always an exception and awakening ground is one of such.

    In the pce at the top of the mountain, there are 237 objects are ced in the 237 halls.

    These objects are mainly Totem artifacts of King level powerhouses and these objects emit power of Rule that King level powerhouseprehended.

    As long as one concentrates on it then one will have a chance toprehend Rule power that the object is emitting.

 Chapter 294 Inheritance

    That not all, I¡¯ve even heard that if one¡¯sprehension is high enough then one can see the memories of that King stage powerhouse through the Totem and if one got even lucky then he could even obtain the legacy of that King stage powerhouse through the memories stored in that Totem Artifact.

    I did not know what King stage powerhouse is but the expression worship I saw on their face, I can say that the King stage powerhouse is very powerful.

    There are many things I heard that I did not understand or understood only a small part of it that thinking about them making my head hurt.

    Well, I am happy just given chance, these Wisdom Tower people are really good if they wanted they could have easily blocked the boundary and we would not able to an awakening ground but they did not.

    They treated us like the rest of people from the central continent without discrimination, I heard that many people were not happy with it and went toin but when they had returned with all their bones broken.

    It is in Wisdom Towers maxim that to teach without the discrimination, it said to being from the founder of Wisdom Tower itself.

    My head is starting to hurt a little, I have been awake for eighteen hours and feeling very hungry, I quickly have to find a ce to pitch my tent and eat before sleeping.

    I was in luck that Ashlyn is sleeping inside me, if she were awake she sted my ears with chirp for feeling hungry.

    These people of wisdom tower were really helpful, they had ced a map on every intersection, so, I can see where the people from my continent staying.

    After fifteen minutes walking, I saw the thousands of cheap tents in a neat line, once in while expensive tent-like Jim¡¯s could be seen.

    It¡¯s not like our tents are cheap, it¡¯s just that tents that the people from the central continent have are really greatpared to their tents, our tents do seem cheap.

    I activated my tent in open space in a neat line like others, tents have to be in a straight line and with a distance of two-meter between them.

    It is one of the rules of the awakening ground, like map these people also projected rules of the awakening ground at every intersection between tent blocks and there is different punishment for every rule.

    If I did not pitch my tent ording to direction then I will receive a flogging, these people do enforce the rule whileing here I saw two people being flogged.

    New people could be seen every few seconds, the area around my tent was empty a minute ago is now filled with tens of new tents.

    Only six days had passed since I came to know about the Awakening Ground and five days since the various Organisations and government opened gates of Minerva realm.

    So, people are stilling, their number will increase exponentially in two to three days time.

    After activating my camp first thing I did is take a quick shower and wore normal clothes, there is no need to wear training suit or armor in Awakening Ground.

    No one dares to lift a hand much less kill in the territory of Wisdom Tower, I have tomend to that martin as he broke the rules.

    He survived because his organization was a small subsidiary of Wisdom Tower, otherwise, he would have been killed.

    I took out Lieutenant stage monsters meat from my storage and started to cook it.

    This is the first time cooking it and quite excited to see how will it taste.

    "Chew chew!"

    Ashlyn came out and chirp excitedly as she saw me cooking lieutenant stage monster meat.

    It took me more than an hour to cook the dish but it finished I couldn¡¯t control the saliva off my mouth.

    "Mmmm!" I quickly served myself and Ashlyn, when I took my first bite, I could help but make the sound. It was delicious, it is delicious with soft spicy favor.

    As I was eating the food, I started to feel eat in my body, I just ate half a te but I already started to feel the heat.

    I soon finished my te and did not take a second serving as I already felt full just eating a single te, Ashlyn also did not ask for the second te-like she usually does, after she finished her te shey on her stomach and closed her eyes.

    Sleep started to elude when I was cleaning the tes but I controlled it, it¡¯s been nearly twenty hours since thest time I slept, it would have been fine If I sleep day or two but these twenty hours were quite stressful both physically and mentally due to that I am feeling very sleepy.

    I fell asleep just as my head touches the pillow, the sleep was uneventful and dreamless, I felt quite rxed in body and mind when I woke up.

    I slept for a little more than nine hours, after waking up I did my morning activities and took a long shower before wearing normal clothes.

    Today I just n to explore this awakening ground and listen to the people¡¯s conversation as for the test, I will attempt it tomorrow.

    I would climb the mountain today but I controlled myself as I know only basic about the test and its full details.

    I n to explore this awakening ground today and listen to the conversation, only knowing after all the details about the test will I attempt it.

    I heard yesterday that it is fair, I decided to check it and see if I could buy the information about the test.

    What I know is basic, it will be best if I couldplete information which will help solve my doubts.

    Ashlyn had already woken up when I was showering and is waiting for her meal, I quickly heated the leftovers of yesterday.

    We finished our lunch quickly and went out of the tent with Ashlyn on my shoulder, yesterday when I entered this realm was asleep, she only wakes up in a time of the dinner.

    She didn¡¯t have time to explore this realm yesterday but now that we havee, she is looking around curiously everywhere but soon her gaze focused on the mountain.

    She kept her eyes focused on the mountain for a minute before looking away while I roam the area where people from Westblood is staying but I saw no familiar faces.

    When I saw the logo of jims organization of some people chests, I asked them about Jim, hoping they knew about him but they have no idea who is as they are not from westblood city branch but from some other branch of his organization.

    I walk away and started to roam the sea of tents, there is no chaos here, everything is well organized and no one dares to make trouble as they fear the guards in blue.

    I continue to explore while listening to the conversation of the people, most of it is useless to me like their gossip and rumor-mongering but not all was wasteful and I learned a lot from hearing their conversations.

    As I was walking, I heard a very interesting conversation and when I connected to tidbits I heard yesterday and today, Ie to know a piece of very interesting and shocking information.

    This information is verymon knowledge in Central continent but to people like me is shocking.

    Jim and jill may have Idea about it as their parents are high ces in the organization but I have no idea about it.

    The thing they talk about Inheritance or Inheritance crystals, I heard this term yesterday and today but I only able to connect the dots now after hearing that conversation.

    Inheritance is the thing one needs if one wants to level up from the twelve basic stages, every inheritance can take you to the Legend stage which is the highest stage one can reach in the world but some inheritances good and some inheritances bad.

    There are thousands of type of inheritances but best ones are in the hands of Supreme Level organizations hands and because of these extremely powerful inheritances and because of these inheritances they are so powerful.

 Chapter 295 Information

    These inheritance are stored in the special crystals, the lowest level inheritance crystal cost one refined core while the highest level can¡¯t be brought with the crystal.I roam around the tents for more than an hour before I decided to go toward the fair, the people say it is a small fair but seeing a number of the people, the fair will be anything but small.

    The fair is organized very near the mountain, so going there I can also take a look at the mountain which I am nning to take a look tomorrow."Gasp!"

    I had to walk for an hour before I could reach the fair but I reached it, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp. I did not let out a gasp seeing the fair which is bigger than I imagined but I let of gasp seeing the mountain.I thought there is something inside it which exert mental and physical on one as one climb higher but I was so wrong.

    This mountain is running sculpture, on every part of runes are carved, every stair is carved with runes and these runes due to some unexinable equation with each other, which intern release the suppressing pressure.In this mountain, higher on climbs more pressure one has to bear.

    This mountain is about 3000 meters tall and has about 2900 steps. Every step increases the pressure and sometimes the pressure became so hard for someone to bear that they directly fainted.These fainted people will directly be disqualified and never able to attempt the test in this awakening ground.

    Most people climb down if the pressure became too much for them, in this way they can attempt this test again.I can see thousands of people climbing the mountain with excited expression while those who were climbing down tired and dejected.

    From what I heard, seniors of people here advise them to climb the whole mountain in one go because it is very hard to climb in the second time that first for some reason.Tomorrow I will climb the mountain, it will be very hard but if I tried hard enough then I can definitely reach the top and it and enter the pce toprehend the Rule power.

    Sighing I look away from the mountain, there is no need to think about tomorrow, I will think about when I climb the mountain tomorrowThe fair in front of me is bigger than I had imagined, there are thousands of shops which are selling different type of things.

    When I looked at the things they are selleasiering, I became quite shocked because the things which are casually ced here are extremely rare in the westblood.Such as totem artifacts and totem making materials and their prices also little cheaper than that of the westblood.

    There are three in which one can buy and sell stuff here, first is the mostmon and ancient bartering, one can barter with stuff he has or they need, second is Mana cores which are universally epted currency but very few from westblood have it especially those below the master stage.The third andst way is Wisdom credits, it is the currency of wisdom tower. on can easily obtain the wisdom credits after selling one¡¯s stuff to varies booths erected by wisdom tower people.

    This Wisdom credits seemed quite credible as many shop owners didn¡¯t seem to mind taking the Wisdom currency but when I looked at the value of wisdom credits, I became quite shocked.1000 Wisdom credits are equal to 1 unrefined mana crystalpare to our currency which is 1 million credits equal to 1 unrefined mana crystal.

 Chapter 296 The Tes

    Sigh ... I finally closed the book on my holowatch, It took me more than a day to read all the reading material that I brought.

    I thought I would finish reading it byte night but I was so wrong, I started to read yesterday afternoon right after I returned to my camp.

    I read till night and today the whole day till now, only then I was able to finish the whole reading material.

    I was going to take the test today but I spent the whole day in reading, It is worth it though as now I have a better idea about the test and most importantly The Rule Power.

    I now knew all I need to know, after doing one thing that is left, I will bepletely ready to climb the mountain tomorrow.

    Standing in the center of the tent, I started to perform the exercise of the night de style, I had little berserk energy hidden in my body which I have to merge in my body, so it will enhance the strength of my body by a fraction.

    I started to perform the exercise, I did not much feel about the first half an hour like thest time but after that, I started to feel my muscle tightening and resistance is building because of that.

    As resistance kept building, my body started to contract and deform at the cellr level because of that the berserk energy in my body started merging with my body, this went on for thirty-five minutes and in that time the hidden berserk energypletely merged in my body.

    The resistance also started to weaken rapidly after that and five minutester I stopped doing exercise.

    This time I only performed the exercise for little more than an hour, it ispared to the eleven hours it had taken mest time.

    That time I had way more berserk energy hidden in the body and its level also high that is why it took me so much time.

    I took a quick shower after I finish doing exercise and after that I fell asleep directly, tomorrow going to be an important day, if I passed the test then it will going to change my life forever.

    I woke up next feeling refreshed and ready to tackle any challenges that came in my way, I quickly finished my morning duties and started to cook for us.

    After eating I went out of my tent toward and started to walk toward the mountain with Ashlyn on my shoulder.

    I hope to climb the mountain and enter the pce, this will be very difficult but I will give my all, I thought with determination.

    "Micheal!"

    I heard a familiar voice behind me, only to see it is billy and Nigel areing toward me.

    "So, you guys made." I said smiling as they came near me, "if you had made then why couldn¡¯t we!" replied Billy with a smile as he hit me lightly on the shoulder.

    "When do you guys arrived here?" I asked as we started to walk toward the mountain, "Two days ago, you?" Billy replied and asked me the the same question.

    "Me too, I also arrived two days ago," I replied. I lied, I arrived three days ago at night but I don¡¯t want to tell them that lest they feel bad seeing how they are one stage higher than me but still were a dayte.

    "You are attempting the test now, right?" Nigel asked I nodded. There is no need to hide as I am I directly waling toward the mountain.

    "You guys?" I asked I am not sure if they are attempting the test or going toward the fair as they were wearing normal clothes like me.

    "We are also climbing the mountain today." answered billy and Nigel, both of their faces became serious when they answered that.

    No one said anything after that, everyone knows that it is going to be very difficult. This King grade Awakening ground where barely one in thousand able to enter the pce, that is for the people of Central continent.

    If it is that difficult for them then I can¡¯t imagine how difficult it is going to be for us

    From what I sensed most of the people who came from the central continent have the power of trainee elite at least, these are just normal people. The good ones have the power of super-elite and some even stronger than that.

    They are justmon evolvers of the central continent, some were from low-level organizations while others are like me were free adventurers.

    Our walk was silent and soon we reached the base of the mountain. There is no restriction here anyone can attempt the test except for those who had be unconscious and got disqualified.

    There are tens of runic circles could be seen in the base of the mountain, be people could be seen appearing now and then. These people are the ones who got fainted on the mountain and got disqualified.

    As long as one failed for more than half an hour he will get directly get teleported and disqualified and if he tried to enter it he will pear the three times more pressure than normal people face.

    The tests time is one day, In one day one had to climb this mountain fully if one was still on the mountain when the day was over, he will get disqualified.

    If you don¡¯t want to get disqualified then you will have to climb down the mountain withing day time to try again.

    If it were normal mountain without any pressure then It would have taken me almost 45 minutes to climb up and half of that to climb down but s it is not the normal mountain.

    There are 2712 one had to climb to reach the top of the mountain and pass the test, with every test there will be a slight increase in physical and mental pressure.

    From the information I¡¯ve read, it said that is physical pressure is very easy to bear, it is mental pressure that eliminates more than Ny percent participant.

    If it were just a test of physical pressure then more than 90% of participants would have passed this test easily.

    The information says that about 80% people eliminated before they could climb the 1000 stairs, of the remaining 20%, only 3% to 4% were able to reach 2000th steps and those reach the stop are less than 0.1%.

    Less than 0.1% this the number of people who can reach the top, this is how difficult the test is us.

    As three of walking toward the stars of the mountain, both Billy and Nigel looked at me with surprise.

    "You are bringing your monster as well?" Billy asked in surprise, "Yes, I think she has better chances to pass the test than me." I replied.

    "Hahhaha..." both of them started tough hearing that as if I told the biggest joke.

    I am not surprised seeing their reaction as very few people would not react the same as they did.

    "Chew chew!"

    Ashlyn angry chirp could be heard as she looked the two whoughing at her and seeing the chubby bird angry theyughed even more.

    Monsters can also give the test and they also have to bear a simr pressure as us but very most people did not bring it monsters passing percentage is ten times less than the human.

    Monster have strong bodies from the birth which human could never able topare but a mental stage of monsters are said to be weaker than humans that is why very very few monsters were able to pass the test.

    What I said earlier is no a joke, I genuinely believe Ashlyn have better chance to pass the test than me seeing how stubborn and tenacious she is.

    All of us turned serious as reached from of the 1st step of the mountain, It looked like normal mountain stair the only difference is the runes are carved on it.

    Runes could be seen carved on every part of the mountain, these runes are the reason we feel mental and physical pressure walking on it.

    "Best of luck to both of you!" I said to Nigel and billy, and put my feet on the first step of the mountain.

 Chapter 297 The Test II

    I did not feel anything as I climbed on the first step of the mountain, It just felt like stepping on the normal step.

    "Do you guys felt anything?" they shook their head saying no but looking around I saw that very few people seemed surprised like us while other treating it like normal.

    I started climbing the steps with billy and Nigel, first few steps I did not feel anything but after I took the seventh step, I started to feel the pressure.

    It was very light like a feather, one would not notice it if one didn¡¯t look for it.

    It is both mental and physical in nature and it kept increasing little by little as I step higher.

    This pressure felt nothing now but if this kept increasing at this speed then I can imagine how difficult it became after taking a few hundred steps.

    "Have you decided which Rule power you are going to go for?" Billy asked as his eyes full of dreams probably imagining the Rule he is going toprehend.

    I shook my head at his question.

    "There are too many choices that I can¡¯t decide," I replied b, fore adding.

    "But to enter the pce we have to climb the mountain first," I said while looking at the steps.

    I will have to think about climbing the mountain first before I could think about what Rule power I shouldprehend.

    When I was reading about Rule power yesterday, I thought about which Rule power I shouldprehend if I was able to climb the mountain.

    There are 237 Rule objects in the pce which represent 237 different Rule powers, some are easier toprehend while others are hard.

    The Rules are mainly divided into three types, Level 1, Level 2 and Level 3 ording to the power of the Rule but this categorization is not obsolete.

    Level 3 is weakest while Level 1 is the highest Rule. The basic elements Water, Fire, Earth, and Air are included in Level three Rules but their powerful variants and fusions like Rule Sea which variant of the water element and Thunder which is a fusion of Fire and air included in Level 2 rules.

    Normally all the Rules rted Weapon are in included Level 2 Rules, another concept, and physical type Rules like cutting, hacking, speed, strength, illusion, Mirage all included in the level 2 Rules.

    Some variation and Fusion of Rules have the capability to reach near Level 3 Rules but very couldprehend some rules.

    Level 3 Rules, these Rules are crazy powerful, The Rules of Celestial bodies like The World, The Sun, The Moon, The Stars, etc, the Rule which derived from Time and Space like Withering and Teleporting, there are also Rules which are derived from Life and Death.

    Level 3 Rules are very very hard toprehend and barely anyone in the Supreme continent were able toprehend them.

    The book said that Level 3 Rules are on apletely different level than the other two categories, they are so powerful that whoeverprehended them can absolutely crush anyone within the same level even his opponentprehended tens of Level 2 Rules.

    There is no object of Rule that contains the power of Level 3 rules in the above pce, these objects precious beyond limits, no organization would waste is formon people, no matter how benevolent it is.

    Even Supreme organizations top Elite would not get the chance toprehend from it, that is how precious they are.

    In the pce above there are 212, Level 3 rules and 25 Level 3 Rules one canprehend.

    Rules are quite Mysteries thing, when oneprehends the Rule from the object there is only 80% chance that he willprehend the same rule that the object is emitting while other 20% chances that he willprehend that same Rule but have a little different vor to it

    These vors could be said to be the property of fire, as some fire burns at a higher temperature while others at low, some have qualities like stickiness and some have explosiveness.

    There is just a 20% chance of it happening but It happens.

    I kept climbing the mountain with Nigel and Billy, and so we reached 300th stairs.

    The pressure releasing from the mountain had started to affect my speed of climbing.

    Still, I am finepared to the two beside me, The beads of sweat had started to form on the forehead while I am still very fine and there is no sweat on my body.

    As we climb higher, my physical superiority had started to show, despite them one stage higher than me, they are only slightly stronger than me if I did not use my totem artifact.

    The pressure here everyone bear is depending on their stage, the higher the stage is the more pressure they will have to bear and because that despite having simr strength, they are bearing more pressure than me.

    If I think rationally, then their chances of reaching the top of the tower are really low, their power could bepared to the Mid-level elite member of organizations in westblood that is quite good power level to have in westblood but here it is below average.

    Below average, this is their strength here. Even I am who had be quite cocky after having the power of the trainee super-elite and having and obtaining Totem artifact had been put to my ce after seeing the abilities of people from the central continent.

    My abilities here considered average, I body strong enough to take me to 2000th step and after that, I will have to do something to make my body stronger but that is not the main problem, the main problem is mental fortitude.

    I don¡¯t know if I have enough mental fortitude to climb 1000th step much less 2000th and whole mountain.

    Compared to me they are in a much higher predicament if they want to cross as they are one stage higher than me.

    I did not look down on them and believe in them as I know that every man is capable of performing a miracle and they might be able to perform one.

    "Fuck! this is hard!" said Billy as he wiped the sweat on his forehead, we have finally reached the 500th steps and pressure started to take a toll on us. My body had be all sweaty, it a good thing I had worn my training suit which sweats resistance.

    As we climb higher the crowd is also started to tinned out little by little, still, there are a lot of people around me, I will see major thin from 800th steps as that is when most people started to reach their limit.

    Currently, I am feeling quite a pressure, the physical pressure is not that great, the mental pressure, on the other hand, started to worry me.

    This mental pressure felt as if someone had strapped the boulder on the back and kept climbing higher the weight of the boulder is also kept increasing.

    Soon we climbed the 600th step and then 700th hundred, and kept inching closer to the 800th step. As we climb higher, billy and Nigel¡¯s pace slowed down a little and I also slowed down my pace with them.

    Though the pressure is great I felt like I can still maintain my regr pace despite the pressure but I intentionally slow down so I could climb with my friends.

    We reached the 800th step, Billy and Nigel¡¯s pace had slowed down considerably, to take a single step they started taking ten to twenty-second, as we climbed higher than times increased again.

    We are not the only one climbing on the slow pace, the people around us are also slow as us.

    Some even directly sat on the steps, seeing that I shook my head. They already lost their will, I thought.

    ording to me sitting is the biggest taboo, as once one sat on the stairs he will slowly start to lose the will power to climb and wanted to rest more, as he rests more the more willpower he will lose till he will lose the will to ascend the mountain and will have no choice but to descend and try again.

    We finally climbed 900th steps and when I look around, more than half of the crowd around us already thinned out but there are still thousands and thousands of people are climbing around us.

    "Micheal you should go ahead, you have been slowing down your pace because of us!" said Nigel suddenly.

    I got a little startled hearing that, I didn¡¯t know Nigel is this observant to notice I was slowing down my pace.

    Billy also looked a little startled hearing this and looked me in wonder, "But, yo." I was just saying but I was cut off by Nigel.

    "Don¡¯t worry about us, we are not as weak you might think," he said and thumped on my shoulder.

    "Now go, next time you will see us we will be showing you off our Rule power and I expect to see your Rule power as well." He said.

    I wanted to say something but no word came out of my mouth, so I just gave them a hug and started to climb the mountain at my highest pace.

    "He really did slow down his pace for us!" eximed Billy as he saw Micheal climb mountain higher pace than them.

    "Haven¡¯t you notice, he had the power of trainee super-elite otherwise how would he able to help us defeating that Mid-level Master monster and sessfully ran in the same speed us from that peak Master stage Vine snake," said Nigel to his head.

    Hearing Nigel¡¯s words understanding downed on billy¡¯s face.

    "Let¡¯s increase our pace, you don¡¯t want to lose to a rookie that you used to give tips, right?" said Nigel as them both increased their pace to the limit and started to follow the figure of Micheal who is getting more and more away from them by the minute.

    Note: Next chapter going to be full of Surprise.

 Chapter 298 The Test III Final

    1000th Step, I had finally reached the hundredth step and this is not my limit, I can feel that I can climb much more.

    I am feeling high physical pressure but that is bearable as I have a strong body but I was surprised to see that my mental fortitude is quite strong.

    I thought I would feel unbearable mental pressure at 1000th step but to my surprise, I am not.

    Although pressure is quite strong I am still bear it. I have to thank those two fatties who are in the underworld.

    When they had force-fed me the monster core and I hade very close to the dying, at that I felt my mentality change and even death was not able to waver me for second, that moment had brought a very big change to my mentality and that is probably why I am not at my limit at 1000th step.

    With this realization, I started to climb again and my speed hand increased again and I started to climb faster.

    Ashlyn on the other hand silently sitting on my shoulder, asionally looking at the people who are looking at her in wonder.

    I am not feeling any extra pressure due to her except for her little weight, The runes are designed this way that even if monster or human were to fly above the mountain, they will feel the same pressure I am feeling walking.

    So, now Ashlyn is feeling the same pressure as me but her condition is much much better as I did not even saw a bead of sweat on her shiny silver fur.

    I wanted to sense her emotions to see what she is feeling but she had isted her mind from my sensing, except for her location I did not feel anything from her.

    I thought it was quitemon to Iste one¡¯s mindpletely amongst the monsters but I got quite surprised knowing it is not normal, only lieutenant stage monster barely able to do that but Ashlyn had learned to do that at Specialist stage.

    At one nce she is normal mutated Grey Spark Sparrow who had no high-level strain in her body but when I think about how intelligence she ispared to another monster at her stage and how she can Iste her mind from me, I felt that there are many secrets hidden in her.

    Since I started walking, I had not seen more than fifty monsters walking beside their partner and as I climbed high, I only able to see the monsters now and them.

    Monsters are very rarepared to thousands and thousands of humans due to their weak mental fortitude.

    Nature is fair and every being in the world have their strength and weakness, Monsters have a strong body but weak mind, if they had a strong mind as well, they humans would have been wiped out by the monsters ages ago.

    Getting my mind out of those magical thoughts, I focused on climbing the mountains.

    1100th, 1200th, 1300th I kept climbing without stopping, a few minutes ago I was able to see the shadow of Nigel and Billy but now I had left them so behind that I could not even see their shadow as well.

    I hope they are able to climb the mountain andprehend the Rule, they are good people who help me a lot in my rookie days, I can even say that some of the tips they gave me had even saved my life many times.

    I can¡¯t do anything about them except for hope, it¡¯s up to their efforts if they are able to climb the mountain or not.

    1400th, 1500th only reaching 1500th steps did I started to feel the pressure that made me slow down my pace considerably.

    I now felt like something had bonded the prehistoric wagon full of stones to my body and soul and I am climbing the mountain while pulling, the higher I climb and the heavier that wagon became.

    Many thoughts of giving up had surfaced in my mind seeing increasing pressure but I squished it effectively.

    I will climb this mountain no matter how hard I have to work or the price I have to pay, I will climb it no matter what.

    16000th, 1700th, 1800th, when I touched the 1800th step, I felt like I had truly reached my limit was taking every step became harder and harder.

    My speed is as slow as a snail as I am needing a minute to take every step, my whole body had be sweaty and I did not have energy lift my sleeve to clean it, I let it fall on the ground.

    "Chew chew!"

    As I was taking a step, I stopped for while I am thinking of stopping for a minute before continuing but I took more time and about to sit down instinctively due to tiredness when if heard loud chirp by my ear.

    That chirp brought me out of dazed tirelessly and quickly straightened, I had nearly given up, I thought with a sigh.

    I clearly knew what would have happened after I sat down, I would have to give slowly and descended the mountain thinking trying the next day but that would have be Impossible.

    It is said the chances of the second timer passing the test is very very low, there is no increase of pressure for them, they had to bear the same amount of pressure but for some reason, the second timer rarely passes the test.

    That is why many people seniors advanced them to try to pass the test at first attempt, I had heard this advice many times listening to the conversation.

    "Thanks, Ashlyn!" I said and lovingly petted her before starting to climb the stairs again, no matter what happened now, I will not stop for rest.

    This time if not for the Ashlyn chirp, I would have definitely been a goner with little chance to pass the test again.

    I kept climbing and climbing, whenever I thought about giving up, I would think about the scenario of when those two fatties had force-fed me and how persisted and fought to live every second.

    With that thought of persistence, I kept climbing the steps with newfound vigor, no matter how much pressure I feel, I would always take a step.

    Step, step, a step I kept taking a step no matter how great the pressure, I persisted and this time I did not even take a look at what number is a step I am taking or who are around me, the only thing in my mind the step which is in front of me.

    I kept taking step after step, without caring about the pressure I am feeling and how sweaty my body had be.

    I finally stopped, I stopped when I felt I had truly reached my limit both physically and mentally.

    In fact that my body is so much under pressure that I am bleeding from my nose and ears and if I kept my body under this pressure then my eyes also going to bleed out soon.

    When I look at what which number of the stairs I am standing on, I couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.

    2136th step! I thought I would be at most 1900 something but I had climbed 100 steps more.

    I quickly came out of my jubtion and looked ahead, there are about six hundred steps left to climb and I had already reached my limit.

    If I again started to step, then forget bout mental pressure the physical pressure alone would start to harm me.

    I do not have secret methods as thoseing from Central Continent which would help me elevate the mental and physical pressure and there are no skills I could use.

    I only know one thing that could help me both physically and mentally, and that is Supreme Combat Exercise.

    This is the only thing which could help me persist and make my mental and physical fortitude strong enough to climb the rest 600 steps.

    I had already thought this thought about this yesterday in detail, this is the only thing which could help but circte is very hard, ever since the resistance started, I rarely circted due to that blogging resistance I felt while circting.

    Last time I was able to circte became my life on the line while this time is my future, these 600 something steps will help achieve a dream that I had been dreaming since my childhood.

    League of Legends, after I hearing about the central continent, thispetition may seem nd but in my mind, it is still important.

    I normally thought to participate in League of Legend enough for me but I knew deep down inside that I just don¡¯t want to participate but I want to win and this desire bubbling inside me ever since my disastrous defeat in Westblood citypetition.

    I am not angry at anyone but myself for being weak, If I had been a little bit of stronger I would not have lost so demonstrably and if I had I had worked little hard from the beginning I would have had a chance of winning.

    Westblood citypetition is the pebble in from of League of Legends, which is a mountain, this time League of Legend going to very grand.

    I am sure that people that started to enter this realm from westblood and other cities, at least million would enter this awakening ground and a few hundred of them would be capable enough to reach the pce.

    Half of these people would surely enter League of Legends, fighting such evolvers would be a real challenge.

    Thinking this without hesitation, I took out the core of a piece of Corporal stage monster¡¯s core and ate it.

    It reached my stomach and started releasing berserk energy, seeing that I grit my teeth and took a step while circting Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I had already been on the ninth cirction, So, I quickly able to reach the ninth cirction as I did not feel any resistance, only pain, which is bearable.

    I started on 10th cirction and that when I felt jamming cirction but despite that, I kept circting as I am slowly started to take one step after another.

    As I took the steps higher and higher, I started to feel more and more pressure that even my eyes also started to bleed and felt like even my bones would start to crack if I did not faint at first but I did not care about that as most my eyes concentration on cirction the supremebat exercise.

    Using this immense pressure I am feeling on my both mind and body, I started circting Supremebat exercise, bulldozing any resistance that came in way circting it.

    10th, 11th,12th... I kept circting while taking one step after another that I felt bone of my leg started to crack but I did not care and kept walking.

    18th, 19th, 20th cirction I kept circting, the blood from my nose, eyes, and ears started to drip down on the steps that I walk in but I did not mind that.

    Usually, I would have cleaned that immediately as I did not like this yucky feeling but now I have more important things to worry about than feeling yucky.

    Finally, I reached the 24th cirction, I did not hurry and crash against the wall but started to build momentum, I wanted to crush the wall in a single bang and create 18th seal.

    I keep building the momentum, till I barely able to control myself and when I felt I will soon lose control over it, I diverted it against the wall.

    "Bang!"

    The wall that had been stopping me from creating the 18th seal started and formation of seal started in my temple space.

    I started providing it mana before It even started, I did not stop to take a rest even when the seal was created, I kept taking one step after another.

    As I was taking steps, my eyes unknowingly caught something and when I look again to confirm what I saw, I became shocked.

    How did he appear here?

    I question myself as I looked boy sitting on the step while huffing loudly. He is Kevin, my old ssmate and bullies and most important he was sitting on 2218th step.

 Chapter 299 The Rule Palace

    Note: Big Chapter.

    Kevin! I shouted in my mind, he is sitting on the steps ahead of me and not alone, beside him is Archer girl that had beaten me in the challenge in my town a year ago.

    They are both sitting on the steps while looking tired, seeing their faces, I can tell they are dead tired and most probably reached their limit.

    There is still distance fourteen stairs between us and he is sitting little far left side, it was just a coincidence that I spotted him, so he wouldn¡¯t notice me even if I walked by the step he is sitting on.

    Kevin least needs to have the power of trainee super-elite, that is the only requirement of physical strength.

    The reason I am shocked is seeing his mental strength, on my way I have seen many people who were oozing the aura of Super Elitey copsing on steps all due to not having enough mental strength.

    I too nearly have given up earlier, to bear the mental pressure till he reached this step, he must have many experiences that made his mental fortitude this stronger.

    While climbing, I furiously fed the mana I had converted from the berserk energy to the seal, the seal stopped sucking mana and started to take shape in my temple space.

    18th seal formedpletely and it started to some cool energy which started to heal small injuries I have received due to pressure.

    The formation 18th seal had given me very small relive from the pressure, it had healed my wounds and I also felt a fraction of metal pressure I was feeling had lessened but it is not enough.

    I will need to create a few more seals or second amethyst seal which could help me help me bear the pressure till I reached the top.

    After 18th seal is created, I started circting for the 19th seal. The resistance had increased again but I still kept circting despite that.

    No matter how hard it will get, I will not stop until I reached the top.

    Soon I reached the step that Kevin had been sitting on, he did not notice me as he was resting with the archer girl.

    "Kevin, I¡¯ll see you at the top, hope you are able to reach it," I said sarcastically as I climb another step while he kept looking at me with apletely dumbfounded and shocked expression, I have never seen him this shocked ever before.

    "Haha haha!"

    Iugh loudly seeing such expression on his face, not only me Ashlyn also looked at him arrogantly, probably searching that three-eyed devil monkey of his.

    While Kevin still kept looking at me dumbfoundedly, I kept taking one step after another while circting supremebat exercise.

    "Kevin, he seemed a little familiar, who is he?" asked Rain but she did not get an answer as Kevin still hadn¡¯te out shocked seeing Micheal here and climbing high.

    "Kevin!"

    Only when rain shouted loudly and shook his shoulder did he came back to himself, "Remember a year ago when we passed by my town, we had littlepetition there?" Kevin asked.

    "Yes I remember." rain replied, "Well, he is a boy who killed most monsters after you," Kevin said with a sigh.

    Whenever he thinks that moment and another moment such as those where Michael had beaten him badly, his blood started to boil.

    Hearing that unclear image of Micheal came in rains mind, she wasn¡¯t able to recognize Micheal because of his bloody face which is not umon in after 2000th steps.

    "Yes, I remember now. Isn¡¯t he the one you said that you want to beat the shit out his smug face and also the one that bullied you a lot in school." said Rain while massaging his shoulder softly.

    If Micheal had heard what rain said, he would have reacted quite differently as he would remember those moments quite differently.

    "We just saw ellen some time ago, haven¡¯t you seen how smug she look when she left us behind and now this Micheal looked left us behind with his sarcastic remark," Kevin said with gritted teeth.

    "Let¡¯s go, I refused to believe I am inferior. I will climb this or die trying," said Kevin as he stood up while holding Rain¡¯s hand and started to climb the mountain with her.

    20th, 21st, 22nd, 23rd, 24th cirction, finally I had reached 24th cirction of supremebat exercise and I started to build up momentum to break the wall to create the 19th seal.

    My injuries which had been healed by the eighteenth seal has red up again, this time I am even more injured.

    Blood could being from the many parts of my body as my skin started to tear up due to pressure, not only that cracks also started to form on my bones, I even felt that there is a small crack is forming on my body.

    I have to keep creating seals if this pressure increased too much them my body could directly snap under pressure and I could die.

    ¡¯Bang!¡¯

    The wall is broken and seal started to suck my mana as I started to provide it as much as it needs, I even ate another small piece of Corporal stage monsters core, so, I could provide it with more mana.

    The 19th seal ispletely formed and it started to release healing energy but this time my injuries are too great that It wants able to heal it fully.

    Shaking my head, I took out a potion bottle and drank it all in a single gulp.

    I have been drinking potions every minute to heal my injuries otherwise my body would have sumbed to injuries and I would have copsed on the step.

    I am on the 2438th step and there are still about 300 stepste and danger is immense, if the potions were not able to injure my body quickly in this pressure then I may very well copse, so, It is imperative for me to create 20th seal which in turn will create 2nd amethyst seal.

    I am confident that after 2nd amethyst seal is created, my body would be capable enough to bear the physical pressure until I reached the top.

    As for mental pressure, I think this 2nd amethyst seal would surely bring change in my mental energy, I only have a feeling of that but I am not sure. I will see it when the timees.

    I kept taking a step while drinking potions and circting supremebat exercise from which I am feeling even more resistance.

    The crowd thinned out very much, an hour ago I used to see thousands and thousands of people around me climbing but now there is not even a hundred.

    Not everyone can bear this amount of pressure, even if they have secret methods provided by their organizations.

    As my cirction as advance, so is pressure, now even drinking potion every second cant stop new injuries forming while earlier heal.

    I wanted to stop but I can¡¯t, I know once I stop, I will lose the willpower to climb again and I don¡¯t want that to happen.

    No matter what price I have to pay, I will climb the mountain.

    "Crack......!""Crack!..."

    I can literally hear my bones cracking and if I didn¡¯t do anything in a few seconds, every bone in my will break I will copse and once the danger approached near death, I will be transported to the base of the mountain losing my chancepletely.

    Without thinking, I took out a bottle of daffodil honey from my storage and dropped the drop on my tongue.

    The next moment, I felt honey of daffodil started to travel inside me healing my injuries, even if the pressure broke my bones and tear my skin, It will heal it right away.

    ording to my calctions, this drop will give me a few minutes of rest before I had to drink the second drop, I hope I will be able to create 2nd amethyst seal before otherwise, It will all be for naught.

    "Chew chew!"

    Ashlyn who was on my shoulder chirp seeing the daffodil honey but to my utter surprise, she didn¡¯t demand to drink, her chirp just now was an encouragement for me.

    I lovingly petted her fur which is wet with sweat but that is all, her monster physic she is holding quite well against pressure as I saw no visible injury on her.

    The more steps I climb, the more pressure I felt, I am at the brink of losing consciousness, the mental pressure pressing me so great that any moment it could snap my mind, the only reason I have not fallen unconscious due to my willpower.

    I am keeping myself awake with my sheer will power.

    The small bottle of ss bottle in my hand is emptying at visible pace, If it had to need normal times I would have survived by potion but this is not the normal times.

    My heart burns, whenever I drank the bottle of daffodil honey as It is very precious and very difficult to acquire.

    There is no market for this honey in back home, whenever it appears in the market, It was quickly brought by organizations and alchemist.

    24th cirction, I reached the 24th cirction when there was just a single drop of daffodil honey left in the bottle but I had finally reached the 24th cirction.

    I started building the momentum right after reaching 24th cirction to quickly create the seal as I wanted to save thisst drop for the emergency.

    I kept building the momentum, I wanted to be raging like a flooded river which can crush whatever obstacle that came in its way.

    ¡¯Bang¡¯

    The wall finally is broken and the 20th seal started to form, I started to provide it the mana at my highest speed.

    I started converting mana at my highest speed as it kept sucking whatever mana I had converted before it could reach the central storage.

    20th sealpleted within a minute, that is a record for me, I always need more than two minutes to create the seal.

    As it transferred its cooling energy to heal my body but my body is already healed as there still energy daffodil honey in my body, every moment my body is getting injured by pressure and next moment it got healed by the energy of daffodils bees, honey.

    Soon the seal stopped healing energy to my body and then I was waiting for finally arrived.

    The ten seals in temple space started to spin and sucking mana that I converting, seeing the pierce of the core in my body would not be enough, I take out theplete core of Corporal level monster.

    The onlyplete core of the Corporal stage monster would be enough to provide me with enough mana to create an amethyst seal.

    While I am providing the mana to the Amethyst seal, I am also climbing the mountain, I did not look around nor I looked far ahead, I only looked at the step that is in front of me and nothing else.

    The tens seals are spinning faster and faster also getting closer to merge while their appetite for mana also grew big that I am barely able to provide it.

    This grew on for minutes before the merging is finished and when I looked inside my stomach, there is barely enough of the corporal stage core left, if sucking had been gone any longer I would have had to eat the new core.

    The energy of the daffodil bees honey is nearly gone and I can feel the injuries are forming in my body but I am not worried as Amethyst seal is formed, it should release its healing energy at any moment.

    Just as I thought that the Amethyst seal released its healing energy, I felt cool all over my body as my injuries healed in a minuit not only that I can feel that every part of my body getting stronger and stronger.

    Most importantly, the mental pressure which was a moment away from making me conscious had started to lighten a little.

    This kept going on for a few minutes and when amethyst seal turned normal, I felt I had gained considerable strength.

    "Gasp!"

    A loud gasp came out of my body, not because the feeling the change in my body and mind but looking ahead as I found myself seeing Majestic pce.

    It is the most beautiful and elegant architecture I¡¯ve ever seen in my life, even those from movies couldn¡¯te to it as It was so majestic.

    The Pnce is so majestic that it releases an oppressive aura of its own that makes one want to kneel front it and most important thing that I am just ten some steps away from passing the test.

    I thought there would be hundred-some steps would be left for me to climb but there are just ten some steps, so, without waiting, I started to run toward it, bearing the immense pressure with the power of Amethyst seal I had created.

    "Thud!"

    I fell t on my face, mot because the pressure was too great but there is no pressure, one minute I was feeling immense pressure on both my body and mind and the next moment it was gone.

    "Hahahahaha... I passed, I finally passed!" I said and startedughing like crazy.

 Chapter 300 Rule Of Killing

    Note: I¡¯ve fixed the half updated chapters.

    I finally able to stand up without falling, I had been walking in this immense pressure for the hours and now it is suddenly gone, anyone would need a few minutes to adjust.

    The first thing I did after getting up is to admire the majestic pce, Its name is Rule Pce, a quite fitting name as only going inside it would one able toprehend the Rule power.

    After admiring the Rule Pce for a few hours, I look around and except for seeing people in Aqua Blue patrolling now and then I did not see anything.

    It is very hard to climb the mountain and only one or two people sessfully climb it every ten to fifteen minutes.

    After admiring the Rule Pce for a few minutes, I started to walk not toward the mountain but the tens of small beautiful houses that build in the corner.

    I am currently in no condition to pass the test, I am tired both mentally and physically. Only after showering, sleeping and eating would I able toprehend the Rules.

    Those little houses are built for the purpose to provide the test for those who had passed the test, only when one at one¡¯s optimal condition would he be able toprehend the Rule to his highest.

    When I opened the door of the small house, I found it had a simple design nothing fancy but it is enough for me.

    The first thing I did was to find the shower, I first bath Ashlyn as she had be quite sweaty, only after bathing her did I took the bath myself.

    I came out of the bathroom only to find Ashlyn is sleepingfortably on the bed. I smiled seeing that, she is more tired that thought.

    I dried myself andid on the bed to sleep, secondter I fell asleep only to find it is dark outside.

    When I looked at my holowatch, I found that I had slept for seven hours.

    I feel quite refreshed after waking up, not only I felt clear in my mind, I also felt immense strength in my body.

    Ashlyn is still sleeping, she will wake up soon, I thought and take out leftover food from the morning and started to heat it.

    "Chew chew!"

    As I am heating the food, I heard Ashlyn chirp only to see she standing on the bed with her two tiny legs.

    I served the food into the tes and started to eat with Ashlyn, five minutester we were finished.

    I get out of the small house with Ashlyn and walk toward the Rule Pce with my heart beating heard, I have to think about this moment ever since I¡¯ve heard about it from Jim and now I am very close to it.

    I walked toward the huge gate of the pce and with a slight push, the gate opened and walk inside.

    The inside ispletely different from its outside majestic appearance.

    Inside of it ispletely circr and there are 237 doors could be seen, there are no physical door but wateryer that act as a door.

    Beside each door is a unique sigil which presented the what type rule one canprehend after going inside it.

    There is also information about the rule is also carved below the sigil about the rule.

    If one can even sense the Rule power if one enter 1m range of sigil.

    "Ashlyn go, choose which hall you want to enter,¡¯¡¯ I said, Ashlyn who was intently looking at the door, did not fly away from my shoulder.

    I find it a little odd but I did not mind that.

    In this Rule ce there 237 Rules and each door represent the Rule.

    There are 212 Level 3 Rules and 25 Level 2 Rules.

    It is said that those who are able to pass the test of King level Awakening Ground have an above 90% chance ofprehending Level 3 Rules but it can not be said about the Level 2 Rules.

    There is less than a 1% chance that one canprehend the Level 2 Rules.

    Level 2 Rules are way more powerful than the Level 3 rules.

    From what I have read from the reading material I brought that most of the people in Central continent did not able toprehend Level 2 Rules.

    As for those who were able toprehend the level Level 2 Rules, more than 85% percent of those use smart way.

    They fused Rules, theyprehend more two or more Level 3 rules and fuse them to create level 2.

    Like Rule of Fire and Rule of Earth, merging can create Rule of Lava which is Level 2 Rule.

    Or the meeting of Rule of Water and Rule of Wind can create Rule of Storm which is a Level 2 Rule but it is hard.

    Meaning of Rules are very hard and very few could do that and there are many technical details also involve property or vor of the Rules you are merging and sometimes it can backfire.

    Like Rule of Fire and Rule of Earth can create Rule of Lava which is Level 2 rule but it can also create Rule of Hearthstone which is Level 3 Rule and weaker than Rule of Fire and Rule Earth individually.

    So,prehending Level 2 Rules are very difficult and from a conversation, I listened, Ie to know that Rule of Objects of Level 2 Rules that are ced here are at theirst stages.

    The rules power inside them had diminished quite well and could only be used for a year before they depleted all their Rule powerpare to Rule of Object of Level 3 Rules which couldst decades even centuries.

    But no oneined as it is benevolence of Wisdom Tower that they were even taking Level 2 Rule of objects, depleted that they may be.

    There are 212 Level 3 are here most of them are basic elemental rules with different variations and their weaker fusion.

    There are not all elemental Rules, half of them are different like Rule of Toxin which derived from Rule of Poison which level 2 Rule.

    Rule of Toxin could say to be high-grade Level 3 rules which can even contend against some of weaker Level 2 rules.

    There is Rule of Ailment which descended from Rule of Disease which is high-grade Level 2 Rule.

    Of the 25 Level 2 Rules, 13 are weapon type rule, The weapon type rule is special Rules which powerpletely depended on the vor they hadprehended.

    Some Rules of Weapon could be weak as level 1 Rule while some Rules of Weapons could even be matched to some weaker Level 1 Rules but that is very very rare.

    It is said if very strong Rule of Weapon able to merge with one or more very strong Level 2 Rule then it can even transcend to Level 1 Rule.

    But the weapon rules are here are very average.

    Aside from weapons Rule, there are some other Levels 2 Rules.

    Like Rule of Metal, Rule of Thunder, Rule of cutting, Rule of Strength, Rule of Speed but there are three Rules here which caught my eye.

    They are Rule if Sunfire, Rule of Killing and Rule of Meteorite.

    All three of these Rules are extremely powerful Rules, two are descended from Rule of Celestial bodies Sun and Asteroid as for Rule of Killing, it said the same level of them as it descended from Rule of Mortality a Level 1 Rule.

    All these Rules some of stronger while others are weaker, but every Rule have the capability to transcend higher with either favor, variation or fusion.

    When I was reading about the Rules, I had already had chosen the Rule which I wanted toprehend if I passed the test.

    Rule of Fire and Rule of Sword, one is level 3 Rules while the other two are Level 2 rules.

    I can choose either one of these three Rules or I can try a peparticreth od that I had read in the book.

    This method is not mysteries but many people of the big organization try that it said and it makes chances of oneprehending the rule quite high.

    The method is quite simple, I had to walk every door while my eyes are closed and the one I felt the closest connection to is the best Rule for me toprehend.

    It is proven that through this method one had a chance of high sess but not many people follow this method here as they had already decided on which Rule they willprehend.

    I was just about to start the method when I found the girl has entered the pce, she looked about twenty years and the power I am sensing from her that of Peak lieutenant stage.

    she looked shocked when she saw me, she was not exactly shocked seeing but Ashlyn who is sitting on my shoulder.

    She soon came to herself and nodded at me smilingly, I nodded her back. She stood beside me for a few minutes before she entered the door which showing sigil of Rule of Wind.

    Looks like she has already decided which Rule she will go toprehend before.

    Seeing there is no time to waste, I close my eyes and walk toward the door of Rule of Fire.

    Technically Rule of Fire is Rule which I should be feeling more connected to it as fire is my ability and this is my ability.

    As I reach a one-meter range of fire sigil, I felt like I had entered thend of fire, I am feeling the fire in every single cell in my body.

    This feeling is harmless but it had scared the shit out of, I can feel that rule can vaporize me directly without leaving ashes to bury, not only this power can vaporize my body but it could also vaporize my soul.

    This the first time I had experienced the power of the Rule fully, experiencing this I couldn¡¯t help but shudder, no wonder everyone is so crazy about it, the power of Rules really has the ability to turn world asunder.

    The feeling is Rule of Fire is very dangerous but it is harmless, after calming down enough, I deeply concentrated on feeling to see if there is any connection.

    I didn¡¯t have to wait for long as I felt the budding feeling of connection rose in my mind, I felt very happy getting this connection before and kept experiencing for minutes.

    I started to walk toward another door with a sigil, I have to hurry as I have to check the whole 237 Rules.

    Next was Rule of wind when I entered its range, I felt like I was amidst heavy wind floating where it took with having no control over my body but when I concentrated on it for the connection, I felt no connection to it.

    Seeing that I moved toward the Rule of Earth but also I felt no connection to it so I moved on, I kept checking one Rule after another but no connection.

    I only felt a slight connection when Ie across Rule of Scorching Wind, It average fusion type level 1 Rule which made of Rule of Fire and Rule of Wind.

    Time passed on and after nearly two hourster, I finished sensing all the Level 3 Rules of which I had felt a connection with eight Rule and all of them have some element of fire, they were either variation or fusions.

    Now only twenty-five Level 2 Rules are remaining. I closed my eyes and walk toward the first Level 2 Rule which weapon type Rule, Rule of Hammer

    As I entered its range it felt like I would crush under the weight of the hammer, it¡¯s effect are way more intense but calmed myself soon going through more than two hundred Rule, it was caught me off guard due to its intensity which more than I had imagined.

    As I concentrate on it I did not feel any connection to it but I soon notice a thing about, the feeling it gave is very intense due to it being Level 2 Rule but the ruling power it is excluding is very lowpared to Level 3 Rule.

    Looks like the rumor was really true, the level 3 Rule of objects that kept here are nearly spent and they couldpletely deplete at any moment.

    I walk toward other weapon type rule, each and every rule is very powerful but all of their rule power is nearly spent.

    After hammer, I went toward Rule Saber, Spear, Knife, Bow and I some other weapon Rule but I did not feel any connection to it, though I felt a slight familiar feeling.

    It is Rule of Lance, it gave me a simr feeling of stabbing sensation I felt when I touched the wound of Lieutenant stage monster which Killed by the young girl.

    Finally, I walk toward the Rule of Sword, It was my second choice of two choices, as I entered the range of Sword Rule, I felt like I had entered the storm of the sword.

    Extremely sharp sword cutting me at every angle, when I concentrate I found that I am feeling a strong connection with it as I felt with the Rule of Fire.

    I experienced sword Rule for a while before moving toward another Rule but my mind is thinking about the Rule of Fire and Rule of the sword, they are the most Rules that I chose and I am feeling a strong connection with the.

    I wanted to stop this process and chose between the Rule of Fire and Rule of Sword but I controlled myself walk toward another rule.

    I walk toward Rule of Lava, Storm, Steam, Cutting, Strength, Speed, Illusion and other till only three rules are left.

    I was quite surprised and ted to feel a connection with the Rule of Strength and Rule of speed, I never thought I had not thought I will feel a connection with them.

    Only three Rules are remaining and they are the most powerful here, Rule of Meteorite, Rule of Sunfire and Rule of Killing.

    I walk toward the Rule of Comet, suddenly everything changed in front of me, I felt like tens of meteorite are crashing toward the world, they had so much power that it could turn world asunder once it crashes.

    I can feel that it¡¯s might is on apletely different stage than that of other Lv 2 Rules.

    I waspletely blown away by the power of this Rule, really this is power Level 2 Rule which is descended from the Level 1 Rule.

    The Rule power of this rule seems to be nearly diminished and felt like it could go out at any moment, the object of Rule of this rule had very less Rule power left than other Level 2 Rules.

    I stayed under this Rule for more than minuit but I did not feel any connection to it, feeling disappointed I walk to Rule of Sun.

    Hot! Immensely hot, I feel like my soul is burning, the Rule of Fire and Rule fire seemed little marble in front of the gigantic mountain that¡¯s how powerful it felt despite having emitting very minuit power through the sigil.

    "Chew chew!"

    Before I could try to sense my connection with it, I heard an excited chirp from Ashlyn and felt my shoulder lighter, when I opened my eyes, I was only able to catch a glimpse of the Ashlyn passing the door where Object of Sunfire Rule is ced.

    Thispletely caught me off guard as Ashlyn had beenpletely silent, not showing interest to any Rule but after I entered the range of Gunfire Rule, she directly went in.

    Closing my eyes again, I concentrated on sigil and next moment I felt the connection and to my utter surprise, It is as strong as I felt with Rule of Fire and Rule of Sword.

    This time I am not surprised after seeing Ashlynn went in, I felt I have quite a good chance with this Rule.

    Now, I have three Rules which I felt a strong connection, with one stronger after another.

    After some thinking, I¡¯ve even decided which Rule I shouldprehend and about to walk towards its door when my gaze fell on thest Rule that had remained.

    The Rule of killing, I did not have much interest in this Rule, seeing it is about killing.

    From what I have read there is no good Rule or Evil rule and Central continent have no discrimination against such Rules.

    The use of Rule depends upon its user, whether he uses it for good or bad.

    Still, I felt that I should at least take a look at how the rule of killing feels.

    So, I walk toward Rule of Killing and as I enter its range, I felt nk for a while and the next moment I felt like I was in the huge battlefield and every second corpse are falling from the sky.

    This rule felt like it had some craziness and madness inside that made user to kill whoever came into the way.

    I took a couple of deep breaths and stabilized my emotion forcefully with my willpower.

    If I did not have such willpower, their madness in this rule surely would have affected me.

    I wanted to get out of its range but decided to give this Rule a chance that I did with other Rules.

    " GASP!"

    A loud gasp came out of my mouth when I started to see the connection, I thought I would not feel any connection to it but the opposite happened.

    I felt a seamless connection with it that I did not feel with any other Rule, even my connection with Rule of Fire and Rule Sword seemed paledpared to it.

    Aftering out of its range and I started to think deeply.

    Ten minutester I made my decision and resolutely walked into the door toprehend Rule of Killing.

 Chapter 301 Comprehending

    Note: I¡¯ve fixed the half updated chapter.

    I thought for many reasons but there is only one reason that led me to choose the Rule of Killing that is my seamless connection with it.

    This connection I felt with Rule of Killing is much stronger than the rest, even my connection with Rule of Killing and rest paled in front of it.

    Even if Object of Rule of this Rule is nearly depleted but I can feel if I try hard enough, I can definitelyprehend this Rule.

    When I entered through the door, I had expected to feel myself drown in the feeling of killing but I did not find so.

    Beautiful runes could be seen carved across the hall in a concentric circr fashion and in the center of the runic concentric circlesy stark white Axe and around several lines of blood could be seen.

    These lines of blood are very thin and faint, and they could be seen appearing, disappearing all over the Axe.

    That ax seemed to be Object of Rule which is emitting the power of Rule.

    I did not waste time and quickly walked toward the circle.

    Soon I reached near the outer runic circle and took a step inside it.

    Kill kill kill kill kill kill kill kill "Ahhh!"

    I let out a loud scream as I as the Force of the Rule assaulted me, what I earlier felt was a breezepared to this storm.

    The sensation I felt earlier, it felt quite mildpared to this.

    All I heard kill kill kill in my mind and heavy intent of killing had assaulted me, not only that I I am feeling line thousands of axes are hacking across my body.

    This Killing Rule had the vor of madness in it, earlier I also felt a little madness but it a minute but now I am feeling it a hundred times stronger.

    I have to keep my mind clear otherwise it will warp my mind and made me mindless killer who only know how to kill.

    I just took a step inside the Runic circle and outer circle at that, I can¡¯t imagine how much the sensation will increase when I fully enter inside much less other seven circles ahead of me.

    Despite having my mind assaulted by such heavy power of Killing Rule which could warp my mind, I did not take a step back.

    This Rule is very powerful, more than I had imagined if I able toprehend its power, then bing a strong powerhouse would not be out of question otherwise I would have taken my leg out and walked out toprehend the different Rule.

    That is why I did not take a step back and kept rooted on the spot.

    The Rule power of Killing keep assaulting me and I kept resisting it but as time passed, I felt like the power of the Rule is increasing gradually and it wouldn¡¯t be long before I could break all my resistance.

    That would be disastrous, I have to think of the way quickly.

    As I kept resisting it, I feel that the power of Rule is sentient as it kept attacking toward the memories where I felt intense intent to kill.

    The memories of mine where I felt an intense desire to kill toward another being, like when I was eleven years old and horde broke into my time, I with my family and friend running toward shelter when suddenly a huge bird monster came from the sky and took my friend.

    That was the first time I had felt the intent to kill something.

    Next time was when I wasing toward the westblood city and train had been attacked by the monster horde, that was the second time I felt intent to kill.

    Aftering to westblood, my killing intent toward another being rose due to constant and hunting and in this past year, it had be even greater as I was kept fighting crazily to break the limit.

    As it kept attacking these memories, my resistance also started to weaken that at one point, it reached near breaking point that I kept resisting with my sheer will.

    As I was frantically searching for the way, a daring thought came into my mind.

    Why don¡¯t I stop resisting it altogether?

    I feel like if I kept resisting it, I will not be able toprehend the Rule and moreover only my half a foot in the circle, not my whole body and there eight circles I will have to cross if I sit in front of the ax.

    After much thinking, I felt this the only viable method I have left, in the books that I have read, there is no current method ofprehending as everyone has their own way ofprehending the Rule.

    Taking a deep sigh, I stopped resisting the power of Rule and let it washed over my mind.

    "Ahhhh!"

    I screamed loudly as the power of Rule of Killing washed on my mind and I screamed, it is not due I felt pain but the sensation of killing all I could do is keep my most precious memories from being vited by this sensation.

    Itthelt the extreme urge of the kill, I wanted to just kill and I would have left my ce gone outside if not for me suddenly became immobile.

    I am not immobile to Power of Rule but because of the runes. It had somehow restricted my movement as if sensing what I am going to do.

    For a few minutes, this sensation had been extremely strong but after some time I started to feel a little better as I got used to the killing intent.

    "Tap Tap!"

    I took two steps and fully entered the outer runic (1st) circle and sat down directly as I felt it will take some time.

    The assault of Killing intent increased three times more, bearing such immense Killing intent all I could do is protect my mind at the best.

    I felt like my mind is a dam that is holding down the river of killing, no matter gate I opened to decrease the water, it kept increasing until it reaches its limit and broke the dam, there is only is small respite that as time passed the dam also getting bigger and stronger but still, if water of the river increases beyond limit then the dam had to break no matter how strong it is.

    As the killing intent washing over my mind with time, It became slightly bearable and seeing that I started to observe it.

    First I felt like it only has madness in it but as I kept observing more and more I luckily caught a different killing intent which is theplete opposite of this killing Rule which filled with madness.

    There is no doubt that whoever hadprehended thisw is a madman and what little sanity is like an ind in the whole sea which couldn¡¯t affect his flow but this little bit of sanity gave me huge hope.

    This killing Rule ispletely opposite that of one filled with madness, this killing is like a sheathed de, the de will not harm others if it is in its sheath but once its get out of it, it willyout the mountain of bodies.

    I did not let go of this Killing Rule, even if it just dropspares to the whole river of madness but it is enough for me.

    Ipletely started observing this Killing Rule with my full concentration without caring about a load of maddening killing Rule washing over me.

    The more I observe it, the more I feel this is the killing Rule best for me and because of this stable killing Rule did I feel such a strong connection.

    "Tap tap tap!"

    As I kept observing it, I bearing pressure of Maddening Killing Rule became easier, It became so so bearable that I took a step in 2nd concentric circle and sat in it.

    My mind assaulted by maddening Killing Rule again, it is about four times more powerful than the one I felt in 1st circle, due to its immense assault on my mind that even my ears started to bleed but I did not have time to care about that as all my mind concentrated on this stable Killing Rule.

    If let go my concentration on it, I don¡¯t think I will find it again that is why I kept observing it.

    I want toprehend this stable killing Rule as I feelprehending it will not warp my mind but it will make it stronger and second reason me wanting toprehend it because I felt this Stable killing intent is stronger than this maddening killing intent.

    The more I kept observing it, the more I felt like I am understanding something but it is too elusive and feeling of this stable killing intent is too weak.

    I will have to go closer again.

    "Tap Tap Tap!"

    I got up and walked into 3rd circle, I was about to sit when this maddening killing Rule assaulted me so heavily that I nearly lost control of myself, if not for me wholeheartedly holding on that stable killing intent then I would really lose my mind and became mad.

    Entering the 3rd circle proven very useful as not only the power of Maddening Killing Rule¡¯s increased a lot but stable killing Rule¡¯s power increased a lot.

    While observing the Stable killing Rule, the pressure of Maddening killing Rule became slightly bearable and I was able to sit.

    Time passed by, I don¡¯t know how much time had passed but as I was observing stable Killing Rule, a thought came in my mind and that thought felt like the perfect piece to connect all elusive understanding I gained from observing the Stable Killing Rule.

    I thought it will not affect me but as I was so wrong, that thought had be a perfect piece to connect all the understanding, I was able to gain through observing the killing Rule and that made me get a clear glimpse of Rule of Killing.

    Rule of Killing. I thought with a sigh and my source shook.

    I was nk for second but when Ie to myself and take a look at a strand of Stable killing Rule, It looked very clear and with every gaze, I am understanding it even more and more and more.

    Seeing that I turned very happy, I finally passed the biggest hurdle of Comprehending the Rule.

    I formed my own understanding about the Killing Rule while observing it and this understanding now started to resonate with the Stable Killing Rule giving me a more clear look at itself to form a better understanding andprehend it fully.

 Chapter 302 Memories

    Note: I¡¯ve fixed all the iplete chapters, Please do read them again.

    After forming my own understanding about Killing Rule, my understanding is started to resonate with stable killing Rule, giving the more clear look of it.

    After getting a more clear look at Killing Rule, I started to understand it even faster pace and he is forming is own understanding, not just taking it down as he saw it.

    Micheal didn¡¯t know the way he isprehending Rule is very very rare and not even a single person here would be able to do that.

    Most of the peopleprehend Rule the way see it and onlyter they were able to form their understanding and make a change to it and only those who are understanding is great would be able to make a change in Rule while those who are understanding of Rule is not concrete enough would onlyprehend as it is.

    There are many cons ofprehending the Rule in ones understanding but the most useful is that those whoprehend the Rule with their own understanding are progressed at a very fast speed than own.

    As the rule is molded in their own understanding, they have better control over it and it fights it became exceptionally useful as one can control a lot more uracy than others.

    "Tap Tap Tap!"

    "Hun!" I took a step into the fourth circle, The maddening killing Rule hit but its force surprised me, It is not as furies as I expected, it is still furies but not enough to make me bleed.

    I thought for a reason and soon understood it, It is likely because I understood some meaning of killing Rule, the more I understood the killing Rule the easier it will for me to bear the pressure.

    Sitting down, I again started toprehend the Rule, currently, I unjust a slight understanding of the Rule,prehending it is still a little far but I am confident that I canprehend the Rule before three days are over.

    Time passed by and my understanding of Rule before became greater and greater, The assault of maddening Killing Rule on 4th circle had started to feel like a breeze, seeing that I took a step into the 5th circle where I assaulted by heavy maddening Killing Rule again.

    "Zzzzzz!"

    As I wasprehending the Rule, I didn¡¯t notice the slight vibration released by Runes.

    That slight vibration is Mark that one day is over and now I only have two days left toprehend the Rule.

    Even if I had sensed the Vibration, I would not have been worried as I am more than confident that I canprehend the Rule in two days that are remaining.

    Unbeknown to Micheal, there is change happening in his source, beside his source there are several bloody red ribbons started to form, these ribbons very faint that even eyes could not see properly but over time, these bloody ribbons are turning darker and darker.

    6th circle, I sat inside the sixth Runic circle, in the sixth circle the Strand of stable Killing Rule even became even more clear.

    As I keep observing, the understanding of Killing Rule started to form Inside in my mind.

    My understanding is based on this Killing Rule but it is also different from it as for how much different It¡¯s going to get, I will know it when I fullyprehend the Rule.

    With passing time, my understanding of Killing Rule became greater and I feel like I am very close to understanding the Rule, I feel like If I got even more clear look at that stable killing Rule then It would be really soon.

    For that I have to go sit into 7th circle, currently I am not ready to enter the 7th circle as my understanding is not high enough and would not be able to bear the assault but in an hour or two, my understanding would be high enough that I would be able the assault of mad killing Rule at 7th circle.

    Time passed by and I got a deeper understanding of Killing Rule that I am an only a small distance away from Comprehending Rule of Killing.

    When I entered the 7th circle, I again assaulted by heavy mad Killing Rule, it is more powerful than I thought as I barely able to stop my mind from getting injured but my nose, ears, and eyes started bleeding.

    I stood on my spot and wholeheartedly concentrated onprehending the Rule as only then would I be able to ease the assault that ising at me.

    "Yes!"

    I shouted loudly as I finallyprehend the Rule of Killing, It would have taken a few hours more but an important understanding dawned on me which finally made meprehend the Rule of Killing.

    The immense assault that I had been feeling till now quieted down, the assault of Mad killing Rule is still there is just that now I hadprehended the Rule of Killing, its assault just feel like a little nuisance.

    I can feel there is a big change happening in my source but I can¡¯t look what change it is, all I can do is feel.

    If Micheal could see inside his source, he will find a single blood-red ribbon is floating in the source. The ribbon looked quite genial and harmless but when it shed its edges, it could make anyone shudder.

    The Rule of Killing, but it is far from beingplete.

    I felt like it iscking something, that it is iplete in some way.

    I have to fill that ipleteness of the Rule that I¡¯ve justprehended only then I will able to it will be that I¡¯ve startedprehending has started to take form but it is far fromplete.

    When I sensed it, I found it feep00ppp00ls iplete it iscking something only when Iplete it with what it iscking only then I would have Killing Rule that I¡¯ve envisioned.

    I sat in the 7th circle and startedprehending again, what I have just speck of the Rule which hasn¡¯t even entered in Basic Realm.

    Theprehension of Rule is divided into six stages which are Basic, Intermediate, Advanced, Master, Grandmaster, and Legend.

    Each stage further divided into four levels which Low, Medium, High and Peak, currently, myprehension hadn¡¯t even reached Low level of Basic level.

    It is said that advancing Rule stage is very difficult, sometimes it would take years or decades just to advance a single level while others struck at the level they initiallyprehended.

    I hope that myprehension of the Killing Rule could reach the Low level of the Basic stage before my time is but I know that is very very difficult.

    It is difficult but I will try to

    I am not feeling much pressure at the 7th circle but I did not dare to enter the 8th circle as the influence of objects of Rule very high there.

    I can see a red streak of blood entering the 8th circle from the 9th, this 8th circle will be genuinely dangerous for me if I enter without highprehension of the Rule.

    I keptprehending in 7th circle for hours before I started to feel there is no use of further staying, if I stayed here then it would only waste my time.

    I looked at 8th circle with apprehension as I could faint blood streat appear inside it now and then from the 9th circle.

    Finally making my I stood up and looked at the 8th circle, I am feeling very fearful of that Redstreak but I still decided to enter as only entering there will I able to make further progress in Rule.

    "Ahhhh!"

    As I step inside, I was attacked by a sensation that I¡¯ve never in the past circle, not only my mind is assaulted but also my body.

    I could feel thecerating sensation all over my body and it is very painful.

    In this furious assault, I lost my grip on the Stable killing Rule that I have beenprehending from.

    I tried finding it again but no matter how much I try, I wasn¡¯t able to find it again.

    didn¡¯t get dejected and tried to find it again while this dense mad killing Rule keeassaultingng my mind and body continuously.

    Finding that stable killing Rule is a hundred times harder than finding a needle in a haystack, it was my luck that Ie across that stable Killing Rule and use itprehend the Killing Rule.

    I must have searched for an hour before giving up the search for that Stable Killing Rule but the lightning doesn¡¯t strike twice, I thought with a sigh.

    Seeing no other option avable, I moved concentration toward Mad killing Rule but I am very careful with this mad killing Rue if it influenced me so much that it could potentially be warped the Killing Rule thaI¡¯veveprehended.

    I tentatively touched the mad killing Rule that is cascading down in my body and soul. When I observed it closely, I was both shocked and horrified seeing its intricacies.

    This Rule has madness, craziness but there is also so Beautifull order inside it and I decided to concentrate my mind on it.

    Seeing such beautiful order in such madness, something stuck in my mind and that rule which felt iplete is nowplete.

    I was about to check how this Rule of Killing which formed with my own understanding when I felt everything in front of turning nk.

    When I see the light again, I found myself in apletely different environment.

    I was confused at first but soon understood what is happening and that made ecstatic.

    Memories!

    I shouted out loud in my mind, the only wish people have afterprehending the Rule is essing memories of the original user.

    Sometimes these memories even more important thanprehending the Rule.

 Chapter 303 Memories II

    Memories!

    One thing everyone wishes they could get afterprehending the Rule are memories, some people put more importance in memories than the Rule but it is very hard to get ess to the memories.

    I can¡¯t believe I am in the memory of the Totem artifacts owner, this once in a lifetime opportunity very few get and it even more important to me seeing I am not from the central continent

    It is said that to ess memories one needs a very high level ofprehension, only those with highprehension would able to ess hidden memories in totem artifact.

    It is said in the totem artifact¡¯s contain part of the soul of the user and in this part of the soul is stored owner¡¯s Ruleprehension and memories.

    The memory I am currently in seemse type ofpetition Competition which looks very grand, westblood citypetition could notpare to it.

    In this memory, I am just host. I can see and feel everything that is happening around me but can¡¯t change anything since it is a memory.

    I am very happy and excited though, as I can feel every breath and twitch of muscle from the owner body.

    The reason I am excited is an iing battle, I am excited to see how this owner of memories fought and seeing how I can see feel the smallest movement from the body, I hope owner use lots of skills in the battle.

    Normally it would have been quite difficult to get Skill from the single look but here it is possible as I will feel how the cirction skill happening in the owner¡¯s body like mine and I just have to remember those circtions.

    This process will cut short from days of studying and experimenting to mare a few minutes if I am able to remember the circtions which I am confident with my good memory.

    Micheal didn¡¯t know yet but he was going to swallow the pill of bitter disappointment for all his fantasies in just a few seconds.

    The owner reaches the centre of the arena and stood in in in in in front of his opponent. His opponent handsome tall boy inte teenspared to the owner who had average looks with the bulky physique.

    "Leon, I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me!" said his opponent arrogantly, as beautiful Long Bow materialized in his hands.

    "You will not be disappointed." said the owner and I felt some weird energying out of the owner¡¯s body which feltpletely foreign to me.

    This foreign energy turned out of being owners Totem artifact, the pale white ax which bore many simrities the while I¡¯ve beenprehending from,

    Seeing both of them have summoned their artifact¡¯s excitement inside me reached the peak.

    "Tring!"

    The battle started and in the next three-second all my expectations of nabbing high-level skills in drowned in a sea of misery.

    The fight is too fast, all I can see is a blur, they are so fast that my eyes can¡¯t seem to track their movement, not only that the cirction of skills which I¡¯ve been wholly counting on is too fast for me to see and memorize its path.

    When I tried to concentrate on it forcefully, I overcame with spitting pain that I do not want to do that ever again.

    They are a way to fast and on top of that, they are not fighting on the ground but in the sky.

    They are flying not on their ability but the shoe type artifact that they wore.

    Seeing that, I can tell that their level is within the twelve basic stages as after one broke through the twelve basic stages, he will gain the ability to fly naturally.

    I am very shocked seeing their battle, though it is very blurry due to the speed the owner is moving still it made me quite shocked.

    The disappointment that I have been feeling due to not able to nabbed soon gone away as I watched the fight.

    Though It is very frustrating to not able to fight clearly, it is still quite enlighting which made me see the difference.

    We are sky apart from those from the central continent, no wonder those people from central continent looked down on us, they have the right to be.

    As I am watching the fight a thought came into my mind.

    I can nab the skill skills that doesn¡¯t mean I cant nabbed other things but I have to take a risk for that.

    As I enter the memory, the first thing I did was iste my mind from the outside interference, mainly from the Rule of Killing.

    I feared that with me in memory, the rule of Killing will have close proximity with mind and that mad killing Rule would potentially warp my mind.

    I was so fearful that I didn¡¯t even let my mind touch the Rule but now after much thinking, I havee to know that this close proximity is very dangerous but also very useful as well.

    If I am careful enough, I can definitelyprehend Rule of Killing at a much faster speed and If I am lucky then I may very well able to Low-levelprehension of the Basic stage.

    "Gasp!"

    With that thought in my mind, I opened my mind carefully and touched the Rule of Killing but when my mind power touched the Rule of Killing, I am very shocked and couldn¡¯t help but take a huge gasp.

    When I touched the Killing Rule, I am very shocked to see that the killing Rule of the owner is stable killing Rule which I haveprehended most of my killing Rule from, not only that this Rule at very low level which is not a bad thing for me.

    This only means one thing, the owner must have experienced something very drastic and life-changing which made his Stable Killing Rule changed into the Crazed, Madness filled killing Rule.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shudder when I thought about what life-changing event owner had experienced.

    Without wasting time, I put my whole concentration onprehending Rule.

    This killing Rule of the owner must be at a Peak level of the Basic stage or Low level of Intermediate stage.

    Because it is at such a low level, I am having a much easier time seeing its intricacies and I amprehending the Rule at rocket speed.

    If I keptprehending Rul at this Speed then, it wouldn¡¯t be a dream to reach my Rule at a low level of the Basic stage.

    Not only I amprehending the Rule, but I am also learning how to use Rule kill seeing.

    It is much much easier to see the usage Rule than seeing the cirction path of the skill.

    I think it is because I have alreadyprehended the Rule while I have no idea about the skill, I tried to nab.

    "Your... Yourprehension has reached Peak level of the Basic stage." Said owners opponent with stuttering voice, he seemed really shocked by it.

    Till in the battle, the owner had hidden the true level of his Ruleprehension and only used the full power of Rule just a moment ago.

    When he gave his opponent long wound across his stomach which is healing at a very slow pace despite him drinking the potion.

    That is happening due to the Power of Killing Rule stopping its healing.

    Once the power to entering the body, it had to be countered by Rule power or it will keep damaging body further and further.

    If there is a difference in Rule power then the battle good as lost.

    I can sense that the owner and his opponent are at the same stage and both haveprehended level 2 Rule.

    The difference between them is Rule of Killing is more powerful than Rule of Bow that his opponent hadprehended and top of that owner¡¯sprehension is one level higher than his opponent.

    Owners counter-attacked became furious after he revealed his full power.

    The while Axe with bloody red hue on it became so fast that his opponent had barely able to counter.

    The injuries kept piling on his body, till he couldn¡¯t counteract anymore due to them.

    "Bam!"

    The owner used that chance to swiftly get close to him and used the butt of his ax to strike his opponent.

    The blow was so hard that his opponent lost consciousness directly.

    ¡¯Crash!¡¯

    I was so excited and hoped that I will see future matches but the reality is brutal as memory cracked like ss next second and I found myself back in the Rule Pce.

 Chapter 304 Memories III Final

    Note: Two chapters in One.

    When I came back, I found myself back in the eighth circle, standing in the same position as before I entered the 8th circle.

    I close my eyes and calmly observe the Rule I¡¯veprehended and to my surprise, My Killing Rule is really close to reaching Low level of the Basic stage.

    If I enter one more memory again then there will be a 100% chance that I couldprehend Rule to the low-level basic stage.

    Sigh... It will be very difficult, I can feel the power of Totem Artifact dimmed a little.

    It seemed what I heard is true, it is said memories guzzle soul power of Totem Artifact more that Rule power ever could.

    There is barely enough soul power is left in the Totem Artifact and now with me seeing memory from it, it guzzled even more soul power from it.

    These things are not within my control! I thought and sat down, it would be very good for me if I am able to see another memory even if it cost whatever soul power left in Totem Artifact.

    There is only a 50% chance of me my Ruleprehension reaching a low level of the Basic stage if Iprehend with normal procedure.

    Seeing there is no Stable Killing Rule, I started to observe the Mad killing Rule carefully as I know it could potentially warp my mind.

    But this mad killing Rule is not all bad as it helped me understand my own Killing Rule.

    It is from Mad killing Rule I got the final understanding thatpleted my Killing Rule.

    The Killing Rule I¡¯veprehended not only have stability but it also has slight madness in it which in my understanding made it whole.

    To me, pure stable killing Rule is not as good as It did not have that Spontaneity that Mad killing Rule has, with adding a little madness instability, the lethality of this Rule had reached apletely new heights, I can tell with 100% surety that power of my killing Rule will definitely surpass both.

    I keep observing Mad killing Rule carefully andprehension kept getting closer and closer to the Low level but this speedprehension is slowpared to when I was in memory.

    I wanted to experience the Memory again but It¡¯s not within my control, I was quite lucky to have experienced the memory before.

    "Zzzzzz!"

    Two days are over, I thought as I sensed the vibration through the Runic Circle.

    I have only day¡¯s time remaining in this Rule Pce before my time is over I had to take my Ruleprehension to the Low level of the Basic stage.

    As I keptprehending through the Mad Killing Rule, the assault I am feeling through it started to lessen as myprehension grew higher.

    There is only one circle has remained which is the 9th circle, it is a central circle which packed with most dense runes and it is where the Rule of Object White Axe is ced.

    I shudder whenever I looked at the faint bloody lines thate of white ax, I know the terror of them as now and then some bloody lines enter 9th, through most of its power is diminished when they enter the 8th circle, it still gives me a lot of pain whenever it touched my body.

    I barely able to survive against it, these lines are like a viper, they will attack at the weakest spot and I had to give my all just to survive against it.

    I have no doubt, these bloody lines in the 9th circle would be ten times more dangerous in the 9th circle.

    9th circle is very dangerous but it is also the best to ce where I couldprehend the Rule at a fast pace will have a slight chance to ess memories again.

    I thought for a long while and decided to take a risk of entering the 9th circle but I will not enter right now, I will only enter when the only when half-day remains.

    That is when I will be prepared enough and would be able to take a step back if it was too much.

    Time passed by and half-day over, my heart started to beat faster when I looked at the 9th circle.

    I calmed my emotions down and stood up, my gaze became resolute as I looked at 9th.

    ¡¯Tap Tap Tap!¡¯

    After taking a few deep breaths, I took the steps toward the 9th circle.

    "Ahhhhhhh!"

    I screamed loudly, just as I took a step inside the 9th circle, I can feel that these bloody lines affecting my mind, not only that, I can see, small injuries had started to form on my wrists.

    If I did not take a step back quickly, then I am sure my body going to be mutted with unheble injuries and it could make my mind so damaged that I could turn into a vegetable.

    I had just lifted my leg to take a step back when I found scenery changing in front of me.

    Memory!

    I said ecstatically as I waited for my mind to be transported into the memory.

    When I came back to myself, I found I am in open ground and around me stood hundred-some people in theirte teens wearing loose exercise clothes.

    Looking at the age of the owner, this memory seemed of the same year of memory ofpetition.

    In front of me is Middle age man whose aura strong enough to make me kneel, I would have kneeled if It was a reality and not the memory of the owner.

    "You all have reached Peak of Knight Grade (12 basic stages) and are ready to breakthrough with the Inheritance Crystal." said the middle-aged man.

    "I will not bore you with details on how to use inheritance Crystal properly, all you have heard it that from childhood."

    "Today I am going to teach you all Body Cleansing Technique all sixteen moves of them." said the middle age.

    Hearing that, excitement could be seen everyone¡¯s eyes when middle age mentioned that, the owner¡¯s whose expressions were calm also started to fluctuate hearing body Cleansing technique.

    "As you know, before breaking out of Knight stage. You would need a clean body which does not have any foreign energy, only then you will gain maximum physical strength after breath through and Inheritance can also merge with your body with maximum integration." said middle-age man, all the young boys nodded.

    "All the other techniques that you have been using till now, pale in front of the Body Cleansing technique." said middle-age man, this time he sounds quite passionate and the young people who are listening also nodded passionately to their instructor¡¯s words.

    "Some of you must have known about the move of two about this exercise and have been practicing for quite a while right?" The instructor asked and more than half the people nodded their heads, the owner is also one of them.

    "You all know that usefulness of Body Cleansing Technique that even Supreme level organizations made their members perform it before breaking through from Knight Grade."

    "Not only it helps one merge all the foreign energy into the body perfectly, but it also helps those gain unblemished body who had performed all 16 moves of this exercise which became extremely helpful in future practice."

    "But performing Body Cleansing Technique is extremely hard, maximum moves anyone in our Organisation able to perform is seven, that is not even half." said instructor in disappointed voice but a hint of pride could be seen on his face.

    This Body Cleansing Technique seems very hard, that even Middle age instructor feeling proud of those who were able to perform only 7 moves.

    "All right, I will not waste anymore of your time with my boring speech, all you need to know that those who will be able to perform 9 moves will able to get Inheritance of their choice from the Organisations treasury, no matter how expensive or precious it is." Said, middle-age man.

    No one seemed surprised hearing that but many shook their head in disappointment thinking it is impossible to perform 9 moves of this exercise.

    "Now, I will be performing all Sixteen moves of Body Cleansing Exercise, remember it well," said instructor and he started to perform the exercise.

    I looked at the instructor in full concentration, wanting to memorize it all.

    Instructor slowly started to perform the exercise to my surprise, there were no weird movements, all the movements seem quite simple.

    Instructor performed all sixteen moves very slowly and to perform that, it took him a little over an hour.

    I thought he would get quite tired by performing all sixteen moves as he was boasting how difficult it is but when he performed it there was not a hint of tiredness appeared on his face much less drop of sweat.

    One moment, I even doubted that all that he said were true or not but I decided to reserve my judgment for some time seeing all his pupils will be performing this exercise a few momentster.

    As for memorizing it, I had memorized four moves of it and as for 5th move and ahead, I am not very confident.

    "You guys try now, those who will be able to perform five moves or more will get my personal guidance for a week." said instructor as he ordered his pupils to perform the exercise.

    Everybody started performing the exercise as soon as instructor ordered, first it seemed that this so-called body cleansing exercise is quite easy but just ten minutester beads of sweat started to drop from everyone¡¯s body and owner is no exception.

    Time passed by and just half an hourter, the first boy copsed, he was just able to perform the 1st move.

    With more time passing more and more people started to copse and by the time an hour was over only twenty to thirty people left performing.

    Owner is also one of them, he had just performed 2 moves and is now performing the third movement but he already is at his limit.

    When I sensed what is happening at the cellr level at his body, I was blown away.

    This Supreme Cleansing Exercise had made the body a furnace, whatever foreign energy present in the body in the body will burn in this furnace and then merge with the body.

    This merging is absolutely perfect with no ws in it, now I can see the reason for instructor boasting.

    This exercise helps in perfectly merge foreign energy into the body and with every move, the furnace became hotter and hotter.

    This is a condition at only 2nd move, I can imagine how hot this body furnace will be after one circted these exercises sixteenth move.

    The thing most shocked me about this exercise is that it is removing impurities from the body, I¡¯ve never seen or heard able to do that.

    I would have considered these Impurities just smell sweat if I had not had personal experience with them.

    My body had also cleaned of impurities when I had eaten that Miracle Fruit in the space realm more than a year ago.

    I still remember the heavenly feeling I felt after I had woken up and found my body free of impurities.

    There the sky and earth difference between this Body Cleaning exercise and the Wind yer Style I am performing to merge the hidden berserk energy in my body.

    That process seemed very very defective in front of this process and seeing this Body cleansing Exercise work I started to feel that the berserk energy hadn¡¯t merge properly with my body and left some hidden dangers within.

    I will perform this exercise after I went back to my tent, I decided.

    The owner finally performed 3rd moves with the sheer power of will, when the owner looked around he found only four people still performing while other people have copsed.

    "Thud!"

    The owner kept performing 4th move with a sheer will but when he reached halfway he finally reached his limit and copsed on the floor tiredly amidst performing 4th move, to his surprise, he was thest one to copse.

    "This batch also has no one who could at least perform 5th move." said instructructor disappointingly.

    "Crack crack...."

    That was thest thing I¡¯ve heard before memory started to shatter like ss.

    "Hun!"

    I thought I would return at Rule Pce to my surprise, I found I ampletely different memory.

    The time the owner is sitting alone on Runic Circle and his hand had a blood-red crystal in which Runes could be seen shing every now and then.

    He seemed a little older now and slight traces of wisdom could be seen in his eyes.

    "I¡¯ve spent two long years and finally able to perform 9th move of Body Cleaning Exercise, not only I have the cleanest body in the whole organization and I even have got this Inheritance which is best suited for those who hadprehended the Rule of Killing."

    "I would have never dreamed about getting Inheritance high level like this with my meager wealth but with organizations promise, I was finally able to get it." said owner as he looked at blood-red crystal in his palm and before I could process what he had just said, he crushed the crystal in his hand.

    What I saw next was the most magical scene of my life.

    The crystal that he touched turned into the string of crystalline runes which started floating around owners body, not only that The Runic circle he is sitting on also started to shine brightly.

    The body red Runes revolve around his body for a few minutes before they were divided into two parts, one string of Runes went into his Chest while others went into his source.

    The bloody red runic string that went into his chest started to spread all over his body while the one bloody red runic string that entered his temple had entered through his source.

    The source of the owner is different from mine, instead of having big Ball of Fire which looked like the sun, he is a figure of Human and around it floating is denned string of bloody lines.

    "Gasp!"

    A gasp came out of my mouth when I looked at owners source, there was no restriction here nor assault, just pure Rule of Killing that floating around.

    Seeing Pure Rule of Killing just floating around without any restriction, I did not waste any time and attached my mental energy to started toprehending the Rule from it.

    I did not care about the magical process that is happening around the owner¡¯s body, what is important for me is pure Rule of Killing which I couldprehend without feeling any obstructions.

    Myprehending speed skyrocketed and myprehension got closer and closer reaching Low Level of the Basic stage.

    "Buzzz!"

    Sometimeter I felt Buzz from my source and as that buzz rang out in my mind, I felt my mind became clear and I am Comprehending Rule at an even faster pace.

    "Crack crack!....."

    I reached it finally! My Rule of Killing Reached the Low level of Basic stage but memory started to crack and shattered soon after.

    I was left in nk again but this time I am excited to see if I could return to Rule Pce or get to see another memory.

    Soon new memory appeared in front of me but it ispletely different from what I expected.

    Never in my dreams would I have thought that I would see such memory.

    This memory is showing intimate mate movement of owner life, he seemed to be with beautiful women who seemed to be in between twenty-five to thirty years old.

    Low moans and erotic movements, it¡¯s all I could see, it kept going on for a near hour that I couldn¡¯t help but marvel the stamina of owner.

    I don¡¯t want to watch the scene that is happening in front of me as this was the personal moments and what made it worse is that I am seeing it through the gaze of the owner.

    "Crack...crack!" Soon both of them climaxed and only then cracks started to form in memory before it shattered.

    I hope that if I am going to see the memory next, it isn¡¯t that of the intimate moments of the owner.

    Soon next memory appeared in front of my eyes. This memory seems a lot older than others as the owner seemed to be in his mid-thirties.

    It is a stormy night, heavy rain could be seen falling on the owner¡¯s body as owner sitting on the boulder.

    The shocking thing is, dead bodies are spread all around the owner and looking at injuries on them, all of them seemed to hacked by owner¡¯s sword.

    Each and every dead body have an expression of shocked and unwillingness on them as they are shocked by something and unwilling to die.

    Suddenly owner looked up, I first didn¡¯t see anything but soon saw some dots and sometimester those dots turned to humans and they seemed to be flying toward the owner.

    The owner didn¡¯t seem very surprised seeing theming toward him and slowly flew away to meet them.

    A group of twenty-something people stopped in front of the owner with an old man in sixty at the head.

    Each and every one of them excluding aura that more terrifying than others but the most horrifying aura ising from the old man, the middle-aged man¡¯s aura which I thought knee bending is nothingpare in front of this old man.

    "Just because the simple mistake made by my son, for that you destroyed the whorganizationtion build with my blood and sweat," said old man, extreme sorrow could be seen on his face when he said.

    The owner didn¡¯t say anything but horrified aura shot from his body, his aura one level below that of an old man but that Killing Rule filled with madness shot from owners body is really horrifying, sensing that even made old man change his expression.

    "Peak 2nd level Rule is really something." said an old man and the next moment he turned blurred as hees, toward the owner, not only he the twenty-something people behind him also turned blur.

    Next minute was aplete blur, I couldn¡¯t see anything except for the blur of a different color.

    When everything calmed down, I saw new bodies around the owner and these people also the same expression of shock and unwillingness on them.

    Slowly owner walked toward the old man who seemed to have some life left in him.

    "Your Rule had reached Grandmaster level, it¡¯s no wonder we weren¡¯t able tost even minuit in front of you." said old while vomiting blood from his mouth.

    The owner didn¡¯t reply to the old man, just kept walking toward him.

    "You will never be able to find my Son, I have sent him far away that you will never able to find him," said an old man with a bloody smile.

    "You won¡¯t live long either, your killing had rmed Wisdom Tower. They had already sent a team to kill you after you are dead, my son will be safe forever hahaha!" said an old man and started tough madly.

    "Pacha!"

    While the old man wasughing, the owner came close to him and swung his ax, decapitating old man in a single strike.

    "Crack crack...."

    I wanted to see what happened next but my disappointment memory started to crack and shattered soon after.

    Everything in from me turned nk and I started to wait for the next memory to appear as I desperately wanted to know what happened next.

    But to my utter disappointment, I was transported back to the Rule Pce and object of Rule which emitting horrifying Mad killing Rule a few hours earlier now lying dead in front of me.

    There was not a speck of Killing Ruleing from it, now it looks like a normal white Axe.

    It just became a normal ax which could be touched by anyone but I still didn¡¯t dare to touch it seeing it is still a High-level Totem Artifact which once wielded by a very powerful man.

 Chapter 305 Ou

    One day Ago

    In a spacious luxurious office, the beautiful teenage girl could be seen sitting on the chair and it front her are hundreds of screens could be floating, there are about 237 screens to be exact and showing each hall of Rule pce.

    If Micheal would have been here, he would have clearly recognized this girl, It is the same extremely beautiful girl that he had encountered in Region 8.

    There were two girls there, Cute younger one and the extremely beautiful older one, this girl sitting in a luxurious office is beautiful elder one.

    She Leisurely sitting on the chair but her eyes are sharp as she looking at Specific screen.

    "Click!"

    Soon a door opened and a young cute girl around fifteen-year-old walked into the office.

    He would have remembered this girl more clearly as she is the girl who had killed the lieutenant grade monster.

    "How was your patrol duty?" Asked Beautiful elder girl to young girl, "Not bad!" replied young girl with a fake serious face but one could tell that from her expression that she had had a lot of fun instead of the dull day which she trying to convene.

    caught her lie, beautiful elder girl raised her eyebrow in question, "Care to exin?" the beautiful girl asked the young girl.

    Hearing this question, the young threw away her serious facial expression seeing she seen through and smiled brightly.

    This smile of her is so cute that even beautiful girl wanted toe closer and pinch her younger sister¡¯s cheeks.

    I¡¯ve had more fun than I thought I would have!" !d young girl excitedly, "I¡¯ve got to beat those who dare to Break the Rules,"

    "There are areas of lot troublemakers out there!" said young girl exasperations.

    Beautiful nodded seriously hearing but she trying her all to control herugh, if her little sister saw herughing then she would get really angry.

    "Anything interesting?" asked young girl motioning toward the screens as shefortably sat on the sofa.

    "Yes, there is something little interesting," said beautiful and tapa few buttons in her holowatch.

    "Look!" said beautiful girl as she erged one screen to big size.

    On the screen there is a big hall, same as Micheal entered toprehend Rule of killing, the only difference is that instead of Axe in the Centre of concentric circles, there is Goblet of Fire and people could see sitting in everyyer of the circle.

    Unlike the hall where Michael had Comprehended Rule of Killing, where he was the only one present.

    It¡¯s not like people did not enter the hall, seeing it is Peak 2nd level Rule many people had entered it but all of them left sometimeter sensing terrifying Mad Killing Rule fearing it will warp their minds.

    At first nce young girl did not spot anything interesting in the hall but some timeter she spotted something which made her shout loudly in shock.

    "Is that birdy Crazy!" shouted out young girl as she spotted palm-size bird which seemed to be bathing in the fire in a goblet of fire.

    Anyone in her ce would have been shocked seeing this, that Goblet of Fire is not normal goblet of fire.

    That Goblet of Fire is King grade Totem Artifact and those Deep yellow mes contain Peak Master Stage Rule power of Sunfire, although there is the only fraction of Rule power left in it, it is enough to burn young girl into the ashes.

    "That little birdy is bathing in Sunfire Rule for more than a day and had alreadyprehended Rule of Sunfire at Low level of the Basic stage in just a day and she is stillprehending at a very fast pace." The beautiful girl added.

    Young girl shocked hearing this, her own Rule power had reached mid-level of Basic stage and very close to High level of the Basic stage.

    She knows how difficult is to advance every level of Rule power, she who had ess to the best resources in the world that very few couldpare to still had to work very hard to advance herprehension where it is now.

    Advancing every level of Rule is very difficult, it can be said that advancing each level is ten times harder than the previous level.

    There is a very famous saying in Central continent about Rule that ¡¯Comprehending Rule power is very easy but advancing is very hard.¡¯

    This saying is very true, some people whoprehend the Rule find it very hard to advance it.

    "Anything else!" asked a girl after she got enough to look little bird.

    "There is nothing much, many people have been able toprehend 3rd and 2nd level Rule, one is even able to sync his soul with Totem artifact and watches its memories." said beautiful girl dullely.

    Beautiful girl finding all this quite normal, even dull. The only thing that caught attention was a little bird bathing in Sunfire.

    She is from Supreme Level Organization, there are not many things in here which could make her gasp in astonishment.

    It can not be said for her little sister who had just started her journey, there are still many things that piqued her interest.

    "The one whose able to sync his soul with Totem Artifact quite lucky, finding soul which could sync with other soul is quite difficult." remarked young girl.

    To view the memories, one not only needed highprehension but also need his soul to sync with others, only then one would be able to view the memories that as it happens very rarely.

    "Well, I am off to sleep, I have to do this guard duty for the whole week as grandfather asked." said young girl as she got up from the sofa and walk toward another door.

    Micheal had finallye out after going through all the memories but it still took him some time to calm himself down.

    When looking around, he was shocked to see there was no assault of Killing Rule on his body and soul.

    The Axe which covered in thin bloody lines and was excluding the horrifying Killing Rule now just lying there like a normal ax with not a shred of Killing Ruleing from it, it now looked like some fancy Axe and nothing more.

    Seeing it just lying there, A slight feeling of greed arose in my heart. This ax has lost all its Rule power but it still is high-level Totem artifact.

    I shook furiously at that thought, The Axe may seem just lie there but I can feel there is all sort of restrictions ced on it and I tried to lift it forcefully then, I will have to pay a hefty price.

    When I look at my watch, I was quite surprised to find that there are less than fifteen minutes till three days are over.

    Seeing there is nothing left for me in this hall, I walked toward the exit and soon entered the corridor.

    "Hun!"

    A surprised sound came out of my mouth when I found a crystal card had appeared in my hand unknowingly and it had the same aura as me.

    I was surprised at first seeing it appear in front of me suddenly but I soon remembered what it is.

    It a type of hall ticket for the Entrance exam of Wisdom Tower, everyone received it as long as they were able toprehend the Rule.

    Getting a crystal card is quitemon, what is important is what number did one get.

    "Gasp!"

    Without waiting, I quickly started to pour my mana inside it and soon Numeric 2 is projected out of card and seeing this I became quite shocked and then very happy.

    The card one receives can project 0 to 5 number, these numbers are denoted one¡¯s potential and how difficult their test would be getting into the Wisdom Tower.

    5 means one has the west potential and will have to face quite difficult tests to get into the Wisdom Tower while 0 is the thehesthestotential which makes one directly a member of Wisdom Tower.

    Those who got no 5 and 4 have near zero chance to get into the Wisdom Tower, while those who get No. 3 had a very small chance.

    As No. 2, he will have to give his all to get into it and for 1 he will get in as long as he made good preparations.

    I carefully put away this Card in the pocket as being hall ticket of Wisdom Tower¡¯s test that not it¡¯s only use, this card had many more uses.

 Chapter 306 Imprinting Rule

    Ashlyn wille out soon, I thought as I looked at the Sunfire sigil. She and I entered the hall with just a few minutes difference, so she shoulde out in a minute or two.

    It¡¯s been a little more than ten minutes since I¡¯vee out but till now, I have only seen four new people enter the Rule ce while only one came out of hallprehending the Rule.

    The test is very tough that even Super Elites have slight chance to seed much less other people.

    I hope all my friends were able to enter the Rule Pce toprehend the Rule.

    After seeing the memories I have learned many things and I know how important the Rule power is.

    I have already seen Kevin which I had not expected to see, I hope that Ellen also had received the news and her organization had also sent her here.

    As for Jill and her brother, I am sure they would have received the news, they had entered the Minerva realm at the same time as me.

    "Chew chew!"

    I was busy in my thoughts when I heard familiar chirp only to see Ashlyn flying toward me with crystal Card in her beak.

    She threw the card in my palm andnded on my shoulder with familiar ease.

    "Did youprehend the Rule Ashlyn?" I asked as I lovingly massaged her feathers.

    Right after I asked this question I felt sundering fire spreading in my body.

    I felt like this Fire is so powerful that it could reduce me into nothingness, leaving nothing behind.

    The sundering sensation went away as it came but it made me sense what level it is at.

    "Good Girl!"

    I said ecstatically as I massage her feathers more lovingly.

    I am very happy right now, as I could feel that Ashlyn¡¯s Ruleprehension is way above mine, it is quite close to reaching Mid-level of the Basic stage.

    Suddenly a thought came into my mind and just as it came, I wasn¡¯t able to control my mind for quite a while.

    "Let¡¯s go, you must be feeling quite a hungry right!" I said to Ashlyn and walk out of Rule Pce.

    This time, I did not walk toward the small houses instead decided to walk down the mountain.

    I could stay in a small house but I have checked out of it within three days, so, It would be better if I went directly back to my tent.

    It would take me a little more than an hour to reach my tent.

    There is no pressure while descending the mountain while descending I look around if I could see anyone familiar.

    I am now having a huge urge to show off and I could only show off in front of those who are familiar with me but my luck was bad that I didn¡¯t see anyone.

    It took me a little more than half an hour to descend from the mountain when I was climbing the mountain four days ago, It took me more than half a day and I was barely able to do that.

    In half an hour I reached my tent from the base of the mountain, after entering my tent first thing I did was to head to the bathroom as I was controlling my bodily functions for three days.

    I started to feel quite stuffed because of that and will only feel good when I take all that load out.

    It was forty minutester did I came out, not only did I unload all the loud I had on my body, but I also took a good shower.

    After bathing Ashlyn, I started to cook, I am feeling very hungry and tired right now, I would have directly slept aftering out of the bathroom if I didn¡¯t feel this hungry.

    Soon the dinner was ready and we both started to eat in frenzy as both of us are quite hungry.

    After cleaning the tes, I calmlyid on the bed and closed my eyes. Sleep took me within seconds.

    My sleep was long and dreamless when I woke up from it the next morning, I felt quite refreshed.

    After showering eating lunch, I sat on my bed quietly in deep thinking.

    I am thinking about a particr memory of the owner, the one where he was using inheritance crystal.

    That time I had sensed many things that shocked me but I decided not to think about back then as owners source was open wide without any restriction and I was wholly focused onprehending the Rule in owners source.

    But I was still unknowingly able to learn a few things and this is one of them.

    I closed my eyes and took a couple of deep breaths, after finding I am sufficiently calm enough, I started to enter my source.

    Entering in the source is extremely difficult especially to Corporal stage evolver like me but I found a way in memory.

    I failed the first time, the second time, third time and so on but I kept trying and finally, I was able to find a way to my source.

    My source is the same asst time I saw it, the only difference is that now there is long bloody ribbon is floating around it.

    The ribbon is blood red and had little bloody glow around it.

    It looks quite harmless and elegant as it floated around the source but when one¡¯s eyes fell on its edges, one would not help but shudder uncontrobly.

    Those edges of ribbon looked extremely sharp that it can cut through anything like a hot knife cuts through butter.

    My killing Rule is a form of Ribbon different from the owner which is in the form of extremely fine threads.

    Everyone¡¯s Rule had different representation, they will vary a little even if the understanding is the same.

    I heaved a sigh of relief seeing I can enter the source, now it¡¯s time to try the important thing.

    "Ashlyn enter inside me," I asked Ashlyn as shezily lying on her stomach to digest the food.

    She looks at me for a second but then entered inside me seeing my serious face.

    Seeing Ashlyn entered inside me, I closed my eyes again and started to enter the source.

    I failed the first time but sessful in the second time.

    I looked at my source intently to try to feel a connection with Ashlyn¡¯s source.

    Both of our sources are connected, what I wanted is to enter her source through mine andprehend Rule of Sunfire from it.

    I wanted to hide Rule of Killing if possible, I want to make it my trump card to use inst moment.

    Having a trump card is like having a second life and having trump card like peak 2nd level Rule will be very deadly.

    "Ahhhh!......"

    I soon caught the connection to the Ashlyn source and used it to reach her source but in that process, I felt a huge pressure on my mind that I couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    Only after I bear that immense pain for a minute did I able to reach Ashlyn¡¯s source.

    In the center of Ashlyn is a source is a Huge Bird made of fire but that is not the most interesting thing.

    The most interesting thing is Feather Plum made of dark yellow and silver fire for which I had entered the Ashlyn source.

    It looked amazing, even the most beautiful work of art couldn¡¯tpare to it.

    When I looked at that fiery feather plum, I felt my whole body will burn to nothingness.

    That fiery dark yellow and silver feather plum is Rule of Sunfire that Ashlyn hadprehended and it is halfway in reaching Mid-level of the Basic stage.

    I wanted toprehend the Rule of Sunfire, hope it would not take me more than three days to get basicprehension over it.

    I look at it tentatively and carefully touched it with a strand of my mind power, hoping this Rule of Sunfire won¡¯t burn my mind power but what happened next was way out of my expectations, I had never imagined in my wildest dreams something like that will happen.

    As my mind power touched the Fiery dark yellow and silver feather plum, the understanding of Rule started to transmit in my mind.

    Its speed was so fast that I am barely able to understand it before it forcefully stuffed inside my mind.

    I have no control over this process as I became immobile, all I could feel that understanding of Rule of Sunfire being transmitted my mind and it started to take shape in my source.

    I had never thought this would happen in wildest dreams, I thought I would slowlyprehend Rule of Sunfire in the pace of few days but now seeing the speed of which understanding is forming in my mind, it would barely take minutes.

    This is theprehension of Ashlyn that being copied in my source, I hope that Ashlyn¡¯sprehension won¡¯t lessen because of this.

    When I looked at fire plum with difficulty, I found that is the same as before with no change in it, seeing that great burden had loosened my mind.

    This process of copying understanding gone for few minutes before stopping and I can feel the Rule of Sunfire in my source and with its understanding imprinted in my mind, I feel like this Rule I¡¯veprehended on my own, not copied from Ashlyn.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh....."

    I wanted to see how the Rule of Sunfire look in my source when I felt blinding headache in mind.

    The headache is fierce that I barely able to think what is happening but as time passed, I started to feel familiar sensation in Ashlyn¡¯s source.

    Only to see familiar blood-red ribbon started to form in Ashlyn¡¯s source.

    Thispletely shocked me out of my mind.

    First, I am already having difficulty thinking about how I am able Ashlyn¡¯sprehended Rule of Sunfire in my mind but now my Rule of Killing is being imprinted in Ashlyn¡¯s mind.

    I could tell that when I entered Ashlyn¡¯s source, she was watching me and probably saw how I extended mind power to the fire plum.

    Before I overcame with blinding headache, I had felt that something had touched my Rule of Killing but before I could see what it is, I started to feel this blinding headache.

    That must be Ashlyn who used her mind power to touch my Rule of Killing just like I did with her Rule.

    Time passed by I felt headache recede and Rule of Killing had also formed in Ashlyn¡¯s source.

    Her ribbon is little different from mind, it is blood red and has sharp edges like mine but It is short in length and had more blood fog surrounding it than mine.

    The feeling it gave is nearly the same with just a slight distinction.

    Others would not be able to notice this slight distinction but I did as this Rule isprehended by me.

    The headache had finally stopped and I am about to go back to my source to check the newly imprinted Rule of Sunfire when I suddenly felt very tired and lost consciousness immediately.

 Chapter 307 Actualizing

    When I woke up, It has already been an evening. I had slept for a whole day and I stiffening a little tired.

    That Rule imprinting took a lot out of me but I am not disappointed as I am more than happy to get another Rule and this Rule¡¯sprehension is way above mine.

    The Rule of Killing I amprehended is at Low level of the Basic stage, I will need a lot ofprehensions to advance it to the Mid-stage but Ashlyn¡¯s Rule of Sunfire is already halfway into Mid-level.

    The advancing every level of is ten times more difficult than the previous and advancing a stage is even more difficult.

    I sat cross-legged on the bed and close my eyes to enter my source, this time I entered inside my source space at first chance.

    Inside my source is big fireball like Sun and revolving around it is blood red Ribbon and yellow and silver fire feather plum.

    It looked nearly the same as Ashlyn¡¯s but if one looked carefully then one will see the slight differences between them.

    The first is yellow fire on feather plum is a little darker than that of Ashlyn and feather plum is also slightly pointier than the Ashlyn¡¯s.

    I look at it for quite a while, I withdraw my consciousness after I checked every point of my source space.

    I am still quite tired due mornings Rule imprinting cordial and wanted to sleep again.

    Rule Imprinting must have taken some of my soul energy as well as mind power, that is why I¡¯m feeling this sleepy.

    Soul of those at Knight stage (12 Basic Stages) are quite fragile, a little strain on it could make irreversible damage.

    Though Rule Imprinting took just a minute amount of my soul energy it still made me quite tired that I just wanted to sleep.

    Ashlyn, on the other hand, looked normal, it looks like Rule imprinting had made no effect on her. Like me, her soul energy also used but for some reason, it did not affect her.

    I shook my head and remove those thoughts from my head, I have already known that this little birdy is little different from her other monsters, be it her intelligence orprehension is way higher than other monster¡¯s, not to forget her ability to smell the treasures like Miracle fruit and mystic medicine.

    If I were to think about that then I will make my head hurt uselessly as I didn¡¯t have any answers. The best choice is to leave it be, I will know it when the time is right.

    I heated the leftover of the morning and ate with Ashlyn.

    "Chew chew chew!"

    Ashlyn chirped as I am about to prepare for sleep, she wanted me to open a tent for her so she could fly outside.

    "Ok!" I said and opened the tent a form which could easily get out and get in.

    If it was four days ago, I would have said No, despite knowing that it is quite safe outside for both monsters and humans as this realm is devoid of any monsters, only monsters present in this realm that are brought by humans.

    There would have been a slight danger to her before but now she has the power of Sunfire a peak 2nd level Rule, now injuring Ashlyn is very hard.

    "Chew chew!"

    She flew out of tent excitedly while Iid on the bed to sleep.

    When I woke up the next morning, I found the small weight on my chest when I looked up found it is Ashlyn, I was quite surprised to see that.

    When she was she daily used to sleep on my chest but as grew older she started doing that less and less, now she only does that once in a while.

    I gently lifted her and ced her on the bed softly, not wanting to disturb her. I silently went to the bathroom to do my morning activities and shower.

    When I got out of the shower, I found Ashlyn sitting on the small hope of the tent that I opened yesterday for her to get out and get in.

    I cooked lunch quickly, which she ate and after taking some rest before flying away outside.

    I also wanted to go outside as I had a lot of things to but before that I have some important things to do.

    In the memories, I have seen and felt a lot of things, and from that, I gain immense harvest, such as how to use the power of Rule effectively inbat.

    All I would get is basic, I would have learned more if not everything is too fast for me to see and feel.

    Whatever I learned is from when everything turns to normal speed.

    I stood in the center of the tent and started to practice what I have learned from the memories.

    Time passed by and the whole day passed unknowingly as I keep training like mad.

    "Chew chew!"

    "Fuck!" I only came to myself when I head chirp from Ashlyn and when I take a look at the condition of the tent, I couldn¡¯t control myself and cursed.

    The tent is damaged beyond repair, hundreds of tear and scorched marks could be seen on it, the bed which I had used to sleep had now turned into pieces.

    While training, I intentionally controlled myself. I would not have trained today since this is not the right ce but I still did fear I will forget something.

    This tent can even content against a few attacks of Lieutenant stage monster but now with my slight training. It had damaged beyond repair, its good thing that I had few knight grade tent in my storages which I had found in the half in my journey to this awakening ground.

    I had actualized pretty much everything I had learned in the memory except for Body Cleansing Technique which I want to give a trying day before I leave this realm.

    I am feeling quite excited with my new strength that I am having a hard time controlling myself as I just wanted to get out this awakening ground and test my strength against Monster and people that dare to cross me.

    I changed the tents and shower, heated food of the morning which we ate till we are full. After that, Iid on the bed to sleep while Ashlyn again went outside.

    "Let¡¯s go, Ashlyn!" I said as I picked Ashlyn in my hand and get out of my tent, this is a new day which I n to solely give for shopping.

    I am going to sell all the seble stuff I have with me, I am not even going to leave knight grade artifacts that I am wearing.

    The fair is offering many things that are very expensive in westblood, and something are not even avable in westblood.

    My priority is going to be at least one totem artifact, few mid-level knight grade skills and most importantly books.

    I hope the money I will get from selling all the things I have will be enough to buy things that I am wanting to buy.

 Chapter 308 Argumen

    I left my tent with Ashlyn who was in my hand now flew onto my shoulder a few minutes ago.

    Compared to when I entered, there are now more than ten times tents are here and all of them from the Republic.

    I am currently not going toward the fair but walking toward Nigel and Billy¡¯s tent, they had given me direction to their tent when we were attempting the test

    "Empty!"

    When I reached the ce, there are two tents with same details two to them had mentioned but when I knocked on them, a screen popped out in front of me telling it is empty.

    They are either out or still attempting the test, I thought as I walked toward fair.

    As I walked toward the fair, I saw more and more people from the republic, when I first entered this realm I rarely saw people from the republic and now they are everywhere but our numbers are still less than those from the central continent.

    For us to reach the awakening ground, we have to cross the whole nine Region which is no less than nine circles of hell for those below lieutenant stage but people from the central continent have a direct entrance, so it is understandable they have huge numbers.

    If we also had a direct entrance, our numbers would also be great.

    Soon, I reached the fair and directly walk toward the selling point set up by Wisdom Tower.

    There is a small line as lots of people wanted to sell their stuff for wisdom credits, so they could buy stuff.

    My number soon came and I unload all the stuff I have, I even took out High-level knight grade storage as most of my stuff was stored there.

    Those front the Wisdom Tower showed no reaction to my storage but I heard some gasp around me, hearing those gaps look of contempt appeared on those from Wisdom tower.

    I sold nearly everything I have, the mana crystals, Artifacts and other things I got on the way, I even sold artifacts I am wearing and extra storage which I was going to give to my parents.

    Soon they transferred the Wisdom Credits to me and walked out of the shop.

    There are thousands and thousands of shops in fair, most of the people who are selling stuff are from the central continent.

    The things which are very rare in the Republic is just lying there, like high-grade storage which is a high-grademodity in Republic and only organizations have is just lying there on many shops.

    So are the Totem artifacts, It is very rare for people to have them as they are insanely expensive and those Totem artifacts that sold in the shops in the republic are the worst quality made by average materials.

    Here every Totem artifact here made by better material than that of the Republic, it is worth buying it even if it is a low grade one.

    I am not in a hurry to buy anything, I first wanted to roam the whole fair and check the prices on things that I want to buy before buying anything.

    As I browse the fair watching colorful and mystical objects to Totem Artifacts that will make one gasp in wonder.

    Looking at all these Totem artifacts, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder which grade the fiery red sword that I have.

    I n to appraise it as soon as I saw some good trustworthy appraiser, I initially wanted to appraise it from Jim but I don¡¯t think our chances of the meeting is high and I am dying of curiosity, so I decided to check it here.

    I was browsing through the shops when I spotted someone familiar, I decided to call out to her but when I saw that she is having a heated argument with her boyfriend, I decided against calling her and decided to walk toward different way.

    "Micheal!"

    I had just taken a few steps when I heard my name called by the familiar voice, when I look toward her I found she is walking toward me with her boyfriend in tow.

    It is Rhea and beside her is her boyfriend who clearly seemed to be in a very bad mood.

    "Micheal it¡¯s nice to see you here!" said Rhea happily as she gave me, seeing that her boyfriend glowered at me, clearly warning me not hug his girlfriend.

    "Yeah, such a nice surprise," I replied as for Rhea¡¯s boyfriend I just gave him a in smile and hugged his girlfriend which made him glowered at me even more and he started to oppress me with his peak Specialist stage aura.

    Idiot!

    I said in my mind, this aura would have been able to frighten me if I was still that peak specialist stage evolver in westblood.

    Much less now with me having Rule power, he wouldn¡¯t be my match when I had just leveled upped to the Corporal stage two weeks ago.

    "Any luck with Mountain!" I asked as I motioned toward the mountain where thousands of people could be seen taking the test.

    "Yes I was lucky enough to climb it," said Rhea, when she said this, her smile couldn¡¯t be any brighter and her boyfriend beside her became even more sullen.

    Seeing his face one can easily tell that he had no luck with the mountain.

    I am not that surprised seeing her answer, after spending nearly two weeks with her, I knew she had enough willpower to bear the mental pressure as for physical pressure one didn¡¯t need to create two amethyst seals, there are other options.

    I was quite Idiot that before attempting test, I hadn¡¯t done my research extensive enough as I just recentlye to know that there are some medicines that could enhance one¡¯s physical prowess enough that they help one endure highest physical pressure that mountain can give.

    Those are forbidden medicine with some side effects but they still better, as long as one have high willpower and drink that medicine, one will have chances to cross the mountain.

    "You Micheal, do you have any luck with the mountain?" Asked rhea,

    "Don¡¯t Rhea, how a puny corporal grade has the physical strength and much less Mental fortitude to climb the mountain!" Chimed Rhea¡¯s boyfriend as he patted my shoulder hard.

    If I was normal Initial Corporal grade evolver, I would have felt quite a pain from this normal looking pat but regretfully I am not some normal Initial Corporal grade evolver.

    "Off coursedy luck had also shined on me," I said with a bright smile and before Rhea¡¯s boyfriend could lift from my shoulder, I send an extremely small strand of Sunfire in his hand through my shoulder.

    "Ahhhhhh...."

    A loud shout came out of from Rhea¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s mouth as he fell on the floor, I looked at him in surprise.

    I had attacked him with an extremely small strand of Sunfire, I would not have thought, it would be so painful to him. reacted, this boys willpower is really low, the stand I had just released right now isparable to what one will face when he stood in front of Sunfire sigil in Rule Pce.

    Guards in aqua blue wereing toward us but seeing all is fine and no isining to them, they turn back and left.

    "I am sorry, I am still not able to control this Rule power properly." I fake apologized to her boyfriend.

    Rhea who is smart enough to understand what happened as she red at her boyfriend before looking at me apologetically.

    "Don¡¯t apologies, it¡¯s him who should apologize." Said Rhea as she looked at her boyfriend in askance.

    "Why should I apologize to this puny Corporal grade!" He said angrily looking at me.

    "And you Rhea, ever since you hadprehended the Rule, you started to think you are above me but in my eyes, you are still a bitch who followed behind me just gain my favor." Said her boyfriend angrily and walked away.

    I am quite shocked hearing this but soon shook my head at that boy¡¯s idiocy.

    "I am sorry for what he said, ever since he failed the test, he is being quite angry." Rhea apologized.

    "It¡¯s nice meeting you Micheal, I will give you a call after we returned home." She said ran toward her boyfriend.

    Anger apparent in her eyes, I don¡¯t think their rtionship willst more than this day, no women with pride will ept such words.

 Chapter 309 Shopping

    After Rhea left angrily toward her boyfriend. I kept strolling the Fair, There are many interesting things are sold here, some are interesting enough to make me gasp in astonishment.

    Interestingly, I spotted some familiar faces, some of them were people who participated in Westbllod citypetition while others I¡¯ve seen them here and there but except for Rhea, I didn¡¯t see anyone which I know personally.

    As I was strolling, a stall projection caught my eye ¡¯Appraise: I can appraise anything as long as it is within Knight grade¡¯, well sound quite confident.

    I have been searching for a good appraiser for some time to appraise the Red sword that I have found.

    The shop had nothing except for signboard projection and, simple table and chair. Behind the shop is the good looking green-haired boy who seemed about sixteen years old but at the Mid-level of Master stage.

    I am not surprised seeing his level as almost all who came Central Continent is all same as him.

    Other than having better resources than us, there is another reason for that.

    The people from the central continent bond with their monster year earlier than us, they bond with when they are fifteen while we bond at sixteen.

    "Friend, How can I help you?" asked the boy as I stood in front of his shop, "I want to review this?" I said and handed him the Red sword from my storage.

    "100 credit please!" said green-haired boy as he took the sword from my hand.

    "What? 100 credits, why don¡¯t you just Rob me." I said out loud, 100 credit which he said means 100 wisdom credits which are equal to the hundred thousand republic credits, he is asking for way too much money just for little appraising.

    I have seen many appraising shops in the fair that hasn¡¯t taken more than fifty credit and now this green-haired boy asking me to pay double, did he think my screw is so loose, that I will pay him that much.

    "Friend other shops may take less money than this but they are not as good as me, I dare to say that in this whole awakening ground no is better than me except for those from Wisdom Tower." said green-haired boy as he pats his chest in confidence.

    I was going to take my sword from his hand and leave but hearing a confident voice I decided to give him a chance and with gritting teeth paid him, hoping I wouldn¡¯t regret my choice.

    "Don¡¯t worry friend, you won¡¯t be disappointed paying me." said green-haired boy as If sensing my inner dilemma.

    He didn¡¯t speak further as he closed his eyes while holding the red sword in two of his hand.

    He kept his eyes closed for a few seconds before opening than, "Friend, your sword is quite good, It is Fire-type Mid-level Knight Artifact, It has three enhancements in which the only one unlocked while the other two are still locked." he said.

    I am shocked! Completely blown out of my mind.

    I had never thought that this Red Sword grade is so high.

    Knight grade refers to all 12 basic stages but in the terms of Totem Artifacts, the distinction is a little different.

    In Totem Artifact Knight grade Refer to Mashal stage which is the highest stage of 12 basic stages.

    If it was left behind by General stage evolver, then he would have said it is 11th-grade Artifact and these stages further divided into the five sub-level which is Low, Mid, High and excellent.

    That means this Artifact is left behind by Marshal grade evolver and Mid-level is quite good, even low level would have been fine seeing it is Knight Grade Artifact.

    The three enhancement he mentioned which mentioning are attacked booster, with enhancement my attacks will receive boosts.

    The boosts will probably for fire type attacks as this sword is made of fire type materials.

    "Are you sure?" I asked him again as I am still not quite able to believe that this is such high-level artifact.

    "Yes, a friend I am sure. I have never been wrong in my judgment, especially when ites to things below Knight grade." He said with a serious face.

    "Thank You!" I said as I took back my sword from, "Feel free to visit my shop again friend." shouted green hair boy seeing me leaving.

    I was still happy quiet for quite a while, thinking how lucky I am to get this artifact.

    Knight grade artifact of any level is insanely expensive, I will need more than twenty times the money I have to buy knight grade Artifact.

    In this whole fair, I have not seen more than ten knight grade Totem Artifacts for sale, though I¡¯ve heard that all Totem Artifact¡¯s that guards against Wisdom Tower has are Knight grade.

    ¡¯Chew chew!¡¯

    I have to say this best day for both me Ashlyn, I am happy because I¡¯ve gotten to know I have Knight grade artifact and she is happy because she got to tens of snacks.

    These snacks are really delicious and some of them are not even avable in the blood and some of them are very expensive.

    Especially that damn candy which Ashlyn fell in love with, It orange-yellow color candy known as Enamored candy.

    It is damn expensive, It cost five wisdom credit a piece which is Five thousand Republic credit just for single candy.

    Not only Ashlyn, but many other monsters have also be crazy for that candy as this candy is especially for monsters. I even saw some monster¡¯s attack their partners as they refused to buy that candy for them.

    I had earlier rejected to buy that candy for her and she chirped so loud in my ear that I had to admit defeat and buy it for her.

    Every time I buy that candy for her, I felt like my hear it burning as Ashlyn did not get satisfied with just one candy.

    After roaming the fair, I walked toward the center of the Fair to see the advertising boards, there are thousands of screens protected here showing the offer for all the that sold at the fair.

    Here anyone can sell their stuff or buy with giving some smallmission to wisdom tower.

    I have already roamed the whole fair and saw the rates of all the goods that sold there, so, now at the advertising board, I can easily buy them without feeling cheated.

    As I stood in front of the advertisement board, I type my requirement for the Totem Artifact that I want to buy.

    I am nning to buy a shoe type Totem artifact, my fighting type more inch toward speed and swiftness so having shoe type Totem artifacts will help a lot to me inbat.

    I tapped enter as finished putting up my requirement, next moment result had appeared in front of and I am quite shocked seeing the no of the result.

    I thought I would get a thousand or a maximum of two thousand results but I am surprised to find there are eleven thousand results.

    Seeing I didn¡¯t have time to see all the searched, I made my requirement strict as possible, earlier I had stretched my requirement thinking I will not much result but seeing so many result appearing, now I don¡¯t have to stretch my requirements.

    Soon the next result came and they are eighty-seven of them, I started to scan through these eighty-seven results to get best Totem Artifact that is based on me.

    Due to constraints of budget, The Totem artifact that is low grade but it is fine by me seeing my current stage, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bring out the full power of even lowest grade Totem artifact much less a high grade one.

    After going through all 87 offers, I selected four Totem artifacts that I like. I finally made my choice after carefully going over details of all the Totem artifact.

    They look like casual white sneakers that one wear every day, this shoe type Totem Artifact of peak level Lieutenant grade, the lowest one but it is fine by me.

    The speed enhancement give is normal, the reason I brought this artifact because it offers high stability in the air, so If it is perfect for taking sky jumps.

    Five minutes after I paid, I saw droneing toward me, soon drone stopped in front of me and it¡¯s robotic arms handed me the box which has while sneaker before flying away.

    I really want to try my sneaker but I control myself seeing I have so much to shop.

    Next thing on my agenda buying Mid-level skills only if they caught my eye as mid-level could be brought in Westblood, so, I will buy them if they are rtively special.

    The other thing at my current stage Mid-level skills will not be able to show much might, as knight grade skill they can be used by anyone but they could only bring out their most when used by certain stage evolver.

    If Corporal stage or Sergeant stage were to use mid-level skill, it¡¯s power only beparable to average low-level Knight grade skill, so, Mid-level knight grade skill could bring out its most if it was used by corporal stage or above evolver.

    There is a certain exception like I¡¯ve heard that Super Elite who are Peak Sergeant stage also can also use Mid-level skill at their full might.

    I had spent nearly two hours buying skills, I brought three Mid-level knight grade skills which are Strength, Speed and offensive type skills.

    All three of these skills are very good, otherwise, I would not have brought them as I could buy them at westblood.

    After buying skills, I was about to move to my next shopping item when a thought came to my mind and I searched it immediately.

    Next moment only five hundred and thirty-three results showed, I again filter them to seven, after reading the details of the seven, I brought two skills.

    Both of them are the same the only difference between them is that one is Low-level Knight grade skill and other Mid-level knight grade skill.

    This skill has always been the core of skill¡¯s organizations and is not avable outside to buy but nowhere I had brought them.

    Many people had been jealous when people from organizations use this skill but they won¡¯t have to anymore as I am sure many people from the republic already had brought these skills here.

    With artifacts and skill, I had spent half of the money I got from selling all my stuff, now the only thing remaining is books which I n to spend the rest of my credits on.

 Chapter 310 Leaving Awakening Ground I

    The only thing which remains to buy now is books, I want to buy books on tens of topics such as Runes, Totem Artifact, Rules, and other subjects.

    I even want to buy some books for my father, he hadn¡¯t been able to do his research properly as did not have high-level information as a reference.

    I just hope they didn¡¯t put up restrictions on some information, in republic some information has restrictions, one can only ess such information after he reaches a certain level.

    As I kept buying books, I became very happy to see that there are no restrictions on whatever types of books I buy and all these books are trustworthy since all of them sold by the Wisdom Tower.

    It took me hours to buy all the books I needed despite having already made list, It was quitete at night and I am feeling quite hungry.

    It was a good thing that Ashlyn¡¯s was quite full due to eating tens of snacks the whole day that let me shop in peace otherwise I first would have had to feed her before continuing shopping.

    Nearly all the money I got from selling my stuff spent shopping in these few hours, leaving me with just 1075 wisdom credits which I n to spend on gifts for my family but not today.

    It¡¯s already bingte, I had been in the fair since morning and now I just want to eat and sleep.

    Having no mood to cook, I¡¯ve decided to eat outside for which Ashlyn became way too happy.

    My cooking is good but there are many professionals here who are much better than me.

    On top of that, they have brought ingredients and meat from the central continent which is tens or even a hundred times better than what we have at back home.

    "Chew chew!"

    As we were searching for a good stall to eat, Ashlyn chirp and motioned me toward the certain stall with her wings.

    Seeing how Ashlyn is never wrong about food, I started to walk toward the direction she had motioned.

    "Hun!"

    Soon we reached stall, it was packed full and there is even a long line.

    First I didn¡¯t understand the reason for its poprity seeing it is just like any other normal stall in fair but when I looked at a pretty girl who is cooking the food, I understood all and became quite shocked.

    That is because the girl is cooking with Rule power, I can sense the power of Fire Rule in the fire she using for cooking.

    I am quite shocked seeing this, Rule power is quite hard to control, even with the help of memories I would need months even year before I control Rule with the same precision as her.

    It is impossible she would haveprehended Rule a few days ago, even if she had seen memories through totem artifact like me and is highly talented, she would need at least a month to get such control.

    Sometimeter, I found out the reason for her fire mastery through the whispers I heard in line.

    It turns out this girl is from Wisdom Tower and cooking is her hobby, so every day after her shift was over, she would set up a shop for a few hours.

    Well, that exins a lot, only people from Wisdom Tower could have such mastery over the Rule power despite their young age.

    Only after being in line for more than an hour did my number came, as I sit on the table I quickly ordered for Ashlyn is me, the food here is little expensivepared to other stalls in fair but still I want to give it a try once to see how the food made with the help of the ruling power tastes like.

    Soon the two steaming hot tes appeared in front of me and Ashlyn, I didn¡¯t wait for second and started to eat.

    "Ummmm!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but make a sound as I took the first bite, it is very very tasty. The best dish I¡¯ve ever eaten, no wonder there was such a big line.

    Ashlyn and I ate our food in record time, the food was so tasty that we couldn¡¯t stop ourselves from taking the second bite before I could finish first.

    After eating the food, I walk back toward my tent while walking I looked at the projection.

    This is the projection that is showing information of all the 237 Rule that Rule pce has.

    There were many changes in the list of Rules, the Rule of Killing, Rule of Sunfire, Rule of Firestorm could not be seen instead they are reced by the different Rules of the same level.

    Every day more than a thousand people passed the test and entered the Rule pce, with so many people entering the Rule Pce, some object of Rule get spent every day.

    The people of Wisdom Tower ce a new Object of Rule in their ce.

    From what I know these objects of Rule came from King level powerhouse which is considered very strong in Central continent.

    I have to say This Wisdom Tower is quite benevolent, to let peopleprehend Rule power from King level powerhouses Totem Artifact without discrimination and charging not a penny for it.

    Soon I reached my tent and fell asleep five minutester I was in sound sleep.

    Days passed by and the time of my leaving is near, I will leave tomorrow morning as the Minerva realm will close six dayster.

    After connecting with the Awakening Ground, the Power limit of Minerva Realm had increased to Lieutenant stage but it brought no change to the which it stays open for.

    People from the Republic had already started leaving a few days ago.

    Funnily some people from the republic wanted to leave for the central continent from this awakening ground, seeing how powerful the central continent is, they could easily reach heights which they wouldn¡¯t dare to dream in our continent but sadly all of their hopes were squashed.

    The people from Wisdom Tower had announced that the entrance to Central Continent is only avable for those from the central continent and others are not allowed to use it.

    In these few days, I had spent all the Wisdom credit I had, my ount is left with the zero bnce, there is not a single wisdom credit left in it.

    I had swung by Nigel and Billy¡¯s tent¡¯s few times but they were empty as always and yesterday those two tents had disappeared, that only means they had left this awakening ground.

    This realm had be a turning point in my life, My strenth had risen exponentially that even I am not sure how strong I am right now.

    The only remaining thing left for me to do is try Body Cleansing Technique, I only remember four moves of the sixteen which is more than I can handle.

    I stood in the center of the room and take a few breaths as I prepare myself for the technique.

    Every move of Body Cleansing Technique has 120 poses, they are very simple if one looks at them individually but when one does them, they seem very mystical.

    I hope to at least do one move but I think It¡¯s going to be quite difficult as from what I have seen in the memories.

    The ones who perform them all wore at peak Knight stage (Marshall stage)pared to them my stage is really low.

    After taking a couple of deep breaths I started to perform the technique pose by pose, at first pose I didn¡¯t feel anything but on the second pose I felt slight strain across my body and when I performed the third pose the strain had increased again.

    With every pose the strain increased by many times, by the time I performed the sixth pose, I felt like I had thousands of kilograms weight on my body.

    Still, I kept performing as I feel this technique is a hundred times better than the Wind yer Style exercise that I used to perform.

    At 9 the pose I felt the immense strain that I felt when Wind de style exercise had left my body with the highest amount of strain.

    When I looked at my body at the cellr level, I found that my whole body is filled with different kinds of energies.

    About 80% of it seemed Berserk energy but the rest twenty percent seem a different type of energy that I have never seen before.

    I am very shocked seeing this, not a different type of energy but the Berserk energy in my body.

    I thought when I had performed Wind de style exercise, I had merged all the Berserk energy in the body but it seemed now that the merger was not perfect as this much amount of Berserk energy is still in my body.

    With every move I perform, the energies came out and merge back not only that my body also became which became like Furnace after sixteen moves, kept getting hotter with every move to make merging even more perfect.

    Now, it seemed what instructor in memories had said is right that all other exercises are half baked, they can not perfectly merge all the energies in the body, only Body Cleansing Technique could do that.

    As for that remaining 20% different energies, I think they are from Miracle fruits, Mystical medicine and some other things that I ate.

    With every pose I performed, the more extra energy wille out and more it will keep merging with my body.

    All these merging foreign energies with the body is just a side effect of this technique, the technique¡¯s main use is to remove impurities from the body, not only that if one can perform all sixteen moves of it one can gain Unblemished Body which perfect to integrate with Inheritances.

    So, I have to keep performing this technique, the higher I go, the more Stronger and Cleaner body I will get.

    With the tenth pose, the strain on my body had increased, even more, I felt like my body bound in Steel wires as moving everybody parts need tremendous strength, I kept performing poses seeing how the hidden energies in my body kept perfectly merging.

    I kept performing and finally reached the eleventh pose and felt I truly hit my limit as moving a single part of my body became difficult but I kept moving my body to perform twelfth pose as I know, I will receive the small benefit after I reached it.

    Thud!

    Despite feeling immense strength, I finally able to perform twelveth pose and just as I did that, I fell on the floor with a thud as my body no longer able to handle it but not before I smelled the foul odoring out of my body.

    A small curve of a smile couldn¡¯t help but form on my face smelling that four smells.

 Chapter 311 Leaving Awakening Ground II

    The foul smell that came out of my body is the smell of impurities, a small number of impurities wille out after every twelve poses, that is why I performed twelfth pose despite reaching my limit, so the impurities could out.

    These impurities came from many outside sources and are also produced inside the body, it is important that the body fewer impurities as possible.

    My bodyy immobile for nearly ten minutes, only after ten minutes did I gain enough control over my body to make my fingers twitch.

    Only after fivesome minutes did I gain enough control over my body that I could stand up and go to the bathroom to take shower, so I could get out of this foul odor I am smelling all over my body.

    I still felt quite tired after getting out of the shower, this technique is a little different than the exercises I performed in the past where more than half of energy would return to the body after a few minutes of exercise.

    Body Cleansing Technique will take you all the energy and it won¡¯t return it, you have to recover it with eating and sleeping.

    So, this technique could only be performed in the ce of absolute safety.

    I would have really liked to see what benefits my body had received but my body is too tired to know that, so, all I could do isy on the bed to sleep.

    This time, the sleep came to me littlete due to me being too excited to sleep despite being very tired, I am excited because I will be leaving this realm tomorrow and I could finally see how powerful I have be.

    From the memories, I know my power had grown exponentially but I don¡¯t know how much is that exponential growth.

    I just hope that I will be able able to lieutenant monster of any level at least, that is my final thought of the night as I fell into sleep.

    "Buzz Buzz...!"

    I woke up at dawn by the rm that I had set up yesterday, As I got up from the bed, I felt quite good, not tired like yesterday.

    Standing up by the bed, I make basic moments of my body only to notice that they feel quite free and unrestrained, not only that I am feeling my body had also be a little stronger.

    I had to keep performing this exercise whenever I am at a free and safe ce only then will I take maximum benefits from this technique.

    I quickly showered and started to make food as we will be leaving this awakening ground right after we finish eating.

    "Chew chew!"

    Ashlyn was woken up by the fragrance of food, the food I had made for a few days is tastypared to before, the reason is that I had brought some ingredients from the Central continent.

    Soon I finished making the food and served two tes for me and Ashlyn, we both ate in silence.

    After eating, I started to packed everything that is lying around in a tent, seeing everything is packed, I got out a tent and deactivated it.

    Putting tent back in my storage, I take ast look at the sea of tents, there are not as much as tents as there were a few days ago but there are still near million tents.

    Sighing, I retraced my gaze and started to walk toward the boundary.

    The Awakening Ground is still very lively as people of central continent kepting every day, there is still quite a time before awakening realm close up.

    If not for Minerva realm is closing in five days, I would have stayed in the awakening ground a few days more but sadly it is not.

    Two hourster I reached a spatial boundary that will take me to the Region 9 of Minerva Realm.

    Hundreds of people could be seen passing through it every minute, they all like me going back to the Region 9 of Minerva realm.

    As I walked near the spatial boundary, I wanted to activate all the artifacts I have to the maximum in case I am transported near dangerous monster but soon noticed I didn¡¯t have any Artifacts on me except for shoe type artifact I am wearing and Red sword that is in my storage.

    As for knight grade armor, mask and everything, I sold them all for wisdom credits but this time I have no fear as I am sure I can kill any monster that came in front in Region 9, my action earlier was instinctive which is formed by the habit.

    I took a step into the spatial boundary and next moment I found myself in the shore of Big river.

    It took me a few seconds to know where I am transported to if I had transported to this ce before I entered the wakening ground, my chances of dying here would have been quite high.

    Seeing how this area used to be an enve of Peak Master stage monster and After realms restrictions loosen, many of these monsters would have been level up to Lieutenant stage but now I have no such fear as my strength had experienced exponential growth.

    What I want now is to find strong opponent be it monster or human to fight against, so I can know how powerful I had be.

    "Roar! Mooooo!....."

    As I am thinking about which direction to go, I heard the sound of the monsters without thinking much I jumped high and started to run on the air.

    This is low-level Knight grade Hybrid skill named Wind Run, it is a fusion of speed type skill and levitating skill.

    This skill is ten times better than the Sky Steps which I had been using to run on the sky. Using that skill was like stepping on the very unstable raft, with a single mistake, one will walk into the River but this skill Wind is like running on windmill which you can adjust is at your own pace had a very small fear of falling as long as one is careful enough.

    The only requirement for this skill is to have enough mana, it requires a huge amount of mana.

    Normal Corporal and Sergeant stage can¡¯t provide, so this skill mostly used by either Super Elite or those at Master stage or above.

    This is the secret skill of Organisation which only Super Elite, Trainee Elite and the promising Elite have ess to.

    People have always jealous of this skill but they have no choice but to swallow their release as they couldn¡¯t buy these skills, no matter how much money they have, if they really do want to experience the sky walking then they can only use inefficient skill like Sky Step which is barely stable and one has to keep half of his concentration on it.

    With the help of rhis skill, I can walk on the Air as I do on the ground, the only thing I had to keep mind that I could not stop on the spot for than five seconds or I will fall on the ground.

    "Chew chew chew chew chew!"

    Suddenly Ashlyn started to chirp loudly and excitedly as we were getting closer to the ce we were hearing monster sounds from and I wasn¡¯t able to sense anything from her as her mind was locked which she started to do regrly ever since she hadprehended the Rule.

    There must be something good to for her to chirp like this, seeing that I increased my pace again and soon reached the ce where I heard the sound of monsters and became quite surprised to see what is happening on the ground.

    Below three Mid-level Lieutenant stage monsters are fighting ferociously but the surprising thing is while they are fighting, half of their gaze is on the tree not far away from the.

    All the other trees around that three are damaged and destroyed but there is barely any harm came to that tree.

    Where I look carefully, I found there is single bright green papaya like fruit hanging by the tree.

    This fruit is likely the reason why all three of these monsters fighting for. It

    Seeing I and Ashlyning near them, the monsters didn¡¯t even give us single nce, likely not caring for the puny Corporal stage evolvers from whom they felt no risk from.

    "Chew chew chew!"

    After the second we arrived above the battlefield, Ashlyn chirp exited and flew away toward the fruit.

    "Ash!"

    I wanted to stop her but stopped half, she is not same Ashlyn she was fifteen days ago, I don¡¯t think all three of these monstersbine would able to injure.

    "Moooo!"

    Seeing tiny Corporal stage bird is flying toward the fruit they have been fighting for, an aqua bull got angry and quickly made its twenty-meter giant body appear in the way and opened it¡¯s the mouth, wanting to eat Ashlyn in a single gulp.

    Seeing that Ashlyn did not change her course instead covered her body with her silver fire, in that silver fire one can sense the terrifying power of Sunfire.

    The monster likely sensed and tried to shut its mouth and moved away but unfortunately, Ashlyn speed increased exponentially as she covered her body with the power of Sunfire.

    "Puch!""Thud!"

    Withet-like speed, she entered the mouth of Aqua Bull and next moment sound of piercing came out as she came out of Aqua Bull skull, all the shine from Aqua bull had disappeared as its body fell on the ground with a thud.

    My mouth opened in shock as I saw this scene, she just finished fights in second, I thought it will take at least few minutes for her finish the monster but to my surprise, she finished in just one second.

    As if nothing happened, she took back the mes off her body andnded on the tree beside fruit which is slightly bigger than her size.

    "Roar roar..."

    Seeing Ashlyn taking a bite of the fruit they had been fighting for, both monsters ran toward Ashlyn, not caring their earlier opponent killed by her a few seconds ago.

    This food seems really special for them to act like that, otherwise, they would run away as soon as they saw the other monster being killed in a second by Ashlyn.

    Fire Strike!

    Not wanting to get to r disturb, I quicklyunched two bolts of fire strike at the monsters, they are not special bolts but the simple bolts, the only difference is that I added the power of Sunfire in it.

    Crash! Crash!

    Two small bolts of fire pierced though their bodies, first I thought nothing much happened but the next moment, I found them crashing on them beingpletely dead.

 Chapter 312 Double Level Up!

    I am quite surprised to see them being dead at the single strike, I thought they wouldst at least two or three moves of mine.

    I gentlynded on the ground and walk toward the monster bodies, to take out their cores.

    I cut the heart of the monsters take out their monsters core and also some of the important parts to selling them at Westblood.

    As for Ashlyn, she is enjoying the papaya like fruit which she shot through the monster¡¯s mouth like aet.

    Looking at the fruit which is getting smaller and smaller by every second, I couldn¡¯t help but hope that the fruit which is Ashlyn eating is a Miracle Fruit.

    But I know that chances of it being happening are really low but I wish that fruit is Miracle Fruit.

    It happened many times that Ashlyn smelled something tasty and couldn¡¯t able to control herself.

    "Chew!"

    Ashlyn quickly finished eating the fruit and gave enthusiastic chirp as she came toward me flying and soon entered inside me.

    As she entered inside me, I felt some strange energy is entering my body with swift speed, this energy is very strange sometimes it feels cold, sometimes it felt hot.

    It kept feeling my body and I had no control over it, the reason I am not feeling worried because Ashlyn had opened her mind to ry that this energy is rtively harmless and I should let it fill my body without restricting it.

    That is the reason I am letting it run over my body, otherwise, I would not have been letting it fill my body without much fear.

    The hot and cold energy kept feeling my body and soon it will reach the limit but nothing had happened and that started to worry me.

    I don¡¯t want to be like an inted balloon which would explode after it reaches its limit.

    I started to sweat as the energy filled me with brim and I felt I like if this energy keeps filling my body a few seconds, I would surely explode.

    As I was about to do something about it, I felt like a spark lit from Ashlyn and next moment, I felt like I am leveling up.

    That is clearly shocked me, with that strange energy in my body, I knew that the fruit that Ashlyn had eaten is Miracle fruit but I did not think this Miracle fruit of leveling up as many types of them exist.

    Ashlyn had eaten the Miracle fruit that helped her leveled up before and feeling it gave ispletely different than I am getting now.

    I thought this fruit would be some other Miracle Fruit which will provide aid to her strength in some other way.

    The strange energy that filled me with brim had started sucking in my body, It was a good thing I had monsters core in my body.

    I had kept converting Berserk energy to normal energy to provide for all the mana It needed for me to level up. I kept providing it mana as much as it needs but at one point, I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    It is taking way more mana that it needs for me to level up but I can¡¯t do anything about it except for providing the mana.

    Soon monster core in my stomach ispletely spent and I quickly ate new piece monster core and I felt as if a small volcano had exploded in the stomach as the power of this monster core many times more berserk than the previous monster core.

    The piece of the monster core that I had just eaten is from the Sergeant stage monster, it contains many times more berserk energy than Master stage monster core.

    I pressed the volcano with my mind power and increased the speed of my Refinement Engine so that the berserk energy that had rampaging inside body be quickly get converted.

    As time passed, little by little I gain control over Sergeant stage monster core that I have in my body.

    It is still very vtile but as long I kept the lock of my mental energy on it, I will not get out of control.

    The condition of my body now is way better than it had been three weeks ago, now even if I had eaten the piece of Master stage monster core instead of Sergeant stage monster core, I would have still would have been able to control it, albeit barely.

    I kept converting berserk energy as the hunger of that strange energy never seemed to fill.

    The strange energies mana swallowing finally started to slow down but when I looked at the condition of monster core in my stomach, I was quite shocked as there was only 30% of it is left.

    It had taken way too much mana, this amount of mana is more than enough to level up to me to the Initial level of Sergeant stage directly, I thought.

    The sucking of mana finally stopped and nothing happened for a few seconds, I even started to wonder if something was going to happen or not as that feeling of leveling up had never be intense.

    Then suddenly minutester, the strange energy which had be silent had started to circte my body roaringly and feeling of leveling up increased ten times more.

    The strange energy is kept circting in my body faster and faster while the feeling of leveling up became more intense.

    I had never experienced such a feeling before, it is likely due to Miracle fruit.

    It is said that each Miracle fruit slightly different than others even if they have the same functions.

    Miracle fruits are extremely rare and rarely appear in the Market, from what I had searched on the web thest Miracle fruit had appeared on the Market decade ago and the price it got in the auction is more than hundred Billion.

    Value of Miracle Fruit is not in eating it but in researching it, many Alchemist will flock the whenever Miracle fruit appeared in the market.

    Manyoofhee the potions that we have in the market havee from researching Miracle Fruit and Mystic Medicine.

    "Bang!"

    Suddenly a bang rang across my body and that barriers that seemed to block me from leveling up shattered and I started to level up.

    While leveling up, I noticed the momentum of energy inside me is too great and I had a feeling that this will not be simple level up.

    As I level up of Mid-level of Corporal stage, the change started urring in my body and source but the momentum of that strange energy is kept going fierce.

    "Gasp!"

    The momentum kept going till it touched the boundary of Peak level of Corporal stage and attacked it with full force.

    "Bang!"

    That barrier is also broke and I entered the Peak stage of Corporal stage, thispletely shocked me out of my mind.

    Directly breaking through two stages, this happened very rarely, the only person I know had done that is Jim, different than me, he had directly broken though the stage from Initial level of Specialist stage to Initial level of Corporal stage.

 Chapter 313 Blood Shower I

    While Micheal was leveling up, something entirely different happening in the ce not far away for him.

    "As long as you gave me your everything, I promise I will not kill you!" Dean said to three people who are lying on the ground all bloodied.

    If Micheal would have been here, he would have definitely identified this fat young man.

    He is dean which Micheal Referred to as serious fatty, is one of the three people who had force-fed Micheal Monster Core of Lieutenant stage monster.

    "Really, you promise?" said one of the three people who is lying bloodied on the ground.

    All three of them are seriously injured by Dean and onpletely at his mercy, so when they heard his offer they could help but see hope in this despair filled situation.

    "Yes. I will not kill you as long as you give me all the things you have." said dean with the that did not look like that of bandit but the boy next door that one sees every day.

    Hearing that, all three of them mustered all their energy and started to take all the precious things they have despite feeling strange power their body.

    Soon all three of them took out all they have, total unwilling could be seen on them as there are many precious things they have brought from the awakening ground which is nearly impossible to be found in the Republic.

    "These are all the things we have, can you let us go now." said a bloodied young man, dean nodded as his face full of smiles seeing all the precious thing he got from three of them.

    Seeing they got permission to leave three of who were weakly lying on the ground due to their injuries became active once more and started to run.

    As they were running, suddenly they felt dangering behind them, only to see three wind desing toward them swiftly and just as they thought of dodging, they felt a cooling sensation on their neck and next moment three necks fell on the ground with the rest of their bodies behind.

    One could see deep shock and unwillingness in the eyes of three severed heads.

    "How amazing this Rule power is! The lieutenant stage which I looked up to before, now is like y chickens in front of me."

    "I can even kill super-elite of Lieutenant stage easily as long they had not grasped this amazing Power of Rule." Whispered Dean with a strange smile.

    "Now it is time to find next Target!"

    "Rufus, lets moves toward next prey!" said dean to grey Dog Monster by his side.

    Sniff sniff!

    Rufus the dog monster sniffed for a while before started running swiftly, dean, on the other hand, took the jump and started running on the Air, losing not a bit speedpared to his monster who is Running on the ground with swift speed.

    Suddenly the dog monster stopped and started to sniff the furiously.

    "Rufus what happened?" asked head as hended on the floor beside his monsters.

    "Wuff wuff wuff wuff!" Barked dog monster insistently, hearing that deep anger and Ragee over him.

    "Good, now I can finally take my revenge."

    "I will make his death so painful that he will regret killing my brother, not only that I will even kill his whole family for peace of my brother¡¯s soul." said dean through gritted teeth.

    "Rufus, lead the way," said Dean to his Dog monster as he followed it from the sky.

    The momentum of strange energy didn¡¯t stop even after I break through the Peak of Corporal stage but when it crashed through the Barrier, it failed to break through the barrier.

    It tried again and again crashed through the Barrier but every time, then suddenly that strange energy lost it all momentum and started dissolving in my body.

    Seeing That I am a little disappointed, I hope it that momentum of the strange energy will help me break through the Sergeant stage but sadly it can not.

    My breakthrough hadn¡¯t beenpleted yet as there is still change happening in my body.

    Only fifteen minutester all the energies in my body had calmed down and my breakthrough hadpleted.

    I feel the newfound strength that coursing through my body which is enough to destroy this whole forest.

    I know all this is my illusion but I know my strength had increased a lot but it is still nothingpared to Rule Power.

    With a sword in my hand, I started to perform basic body movements to get control over my new strength.

    Time passed by as I am fully consented on getting feel on my newfound strength when suddenly I felt a very threatening attacking toward me which could injure metely.

    I quickly move back and shed my sword toward iing attack, this was not a normal sh but sh infused with the power of Sunfire which I had coated over the sword.

    "nk!"

    My sword ssed against the iing attack which is a sharp wind de, not only that, this wind de had contained fearsome power of Rule of Wind.

    "Frie!"

    I looked up toward my attacker and started to ask why he attacked me when I stopped short as I saw who attacked me and anger had appeared in my eyes for a moment.

    "So, it¡¯s you," I said with a calm face while serious fatty still had shock written all over the face, only hearing my question did he able toe to himself.

    He is one of the fatties that forcefully fed me monsters core, if I was not lucky enough to have such a unique refinement engine, I would have been surely dead.

    Not only me, but this fatty have also leaps and bounds, he is Initial level of Master stagepare to the Mid-stage of Sergeant stage and most importantly, this fatty had alsoprehended the Rule power.

    I will have to be careful fighting him when Rule power enters the battle, it became quite unpredictable.

    "I never thought you would also gain the power of Rule, well, this will make killing you even more interesting," said serious fatty as heunched his attack from the sky.

    Zip, zip, zip, zip.....

    Tens of wind des hadunched through his sword, each containing power of Rule in them which made even faster and sharper.

    It was a good thing, I was prepared and had already activated my stretching skill as a single band of green color could be seen on hands and feet.

    The wind des were extremely swift as they took less than second appeared before me but I am surprised by it and already expected this as my sword which is coated with Rule of Sunfire moved swiftly to counter all the wind des.

    nk nk nk nk.....

    Tens of wind des shed against my sword and burned to nothing next moment due to Rule of Sunfire.

    "You are very good, I would have never thought you wouldprehend variant of fire Rule." said fatty and moved his sword tounch an attack again.

    A variant of Fire Rule? looks like me using only a small percentage of Rule of Sunfire made him think that I hadprehended some Variant of Rule of Fire.

    He is probably thinking the Rule I hadprehended is strong level 3 rule if he had sensed mine is Level 2 Rule, The Rule of Sunfire at that, he would run away long ago with his tail tucked between his legs.

    There is a wast difference between level 3 and level 2 Rules and mine is Rule of Sunfire which is peak level 2 which many times stronger thanmon level 2 Rules.

    Zup Zup Zup!

    Heunched three wind des consecutively but this time these three wind des are different as each wind de os three meters long and emitting stronger power of Rule that previous attack.

    I did not react seeing bigger and stronger wind des, I defend against them as I did with previous his previous attack.

    nk nk nk

    The three wind des of serious fatty shed against my shield and like previous wind des, all of them vaporized as they touched my sword.

    A slight surprise appeared on serious fatty¡¯s face before turning it to normal.

    "Look like I¡¯ve underestimated you too much!!"

 Chapter 314 Blood Shower II

    "This was me just ying, now I will fight with you seriously," he said and stronger power fluctuation had transmitted from his body.

    Sensing such heavy magic fluctuation, I became even more cautious as till now this fatty had attacked me with just Low-level Knight grade skills but now he is attacking me with Mid-level Knight grade skill.

    To be even more cautious, I coated my sword with even more Rule power than before, not only that I even started to use my strengthening skill to limit, so that my reaction would be fast enough.

    One could now see two bands of deep green color on my hands and feet instead of one, it is because I am using the power of two Amethyst seals.

    The vitality of Supreme Combat exercise is really amazing, with me using it not only it made my body stronger but also increase my reaction speed, so, I could counter any attack that came toward me at a faster speed.

    "Slicing wheels!" shouted serious fatty and attack, tens of azure color small wheels released from his sword at every swing.

    They are just palm-size but looks extremely sharp and on top of that Rule of Wind that merged into them had made their attack very fast.

    Just as heunched the attack, I quickly moved away from wanting to dodge the maximum attacks, he is releasing dozens of wind wheels every swing of his sword, it will be very hard for me counter all of them in standing on one spot without using the defensive skill.

    nk nk nk nk nk...

    I kept dodging and shing with the wheels, in this attack did the Rule of Sunfire started to show its power, whenever my sword touch something it will vaporize instantly.

    These small wheels of wind may seem the same as earlier wind des but they are many times more dangerous. Even the power of huge wind de cantpares to these small wheels.

    These wheels not only have extremely dense wind elemental energy and sharp but also contain heavy Rule of wind merged in them.

    This is the power of Mid-level Knight grade skill, it is on apletely different levelpared to Low-level Knight grade skill.

    If not for my sword is coated with powerful Rule of Sunfire which have the power to vaporize anything that it touched, then my body would have been cut by tens of these wheels.

    nk nk nk nk.....nk!

    For three minutes heunched tens of wind des at me and all I could do is dodge and counter them.

    While countering his attacks, I felt that his use of Rule power is very rough. Well, that is understandable I would think that.

    Most of those who hadprehended the power of Rule didn¡¯t have much better control over Rule.

    I am an exception to that Rule as I had experienced the memories top powerhouse through his totem artifact, I have quite a good idea on how to use the totem power.

    "Is this all you have?" I asked with little short breath as I was constantly defending and countering his attack that I didn¡¯t even have time to catch a breath.

    He is also not much better than me as his face is also quite flushed, his serious face which was quite nd earlier is now showing hint anger by my provocative question.

    "Good, very good. I have never thought you wouldprehend Lv 2 Rule," he said as he gentlynded on the ground.

    He only now able to see that the Rule which I am using is Level 2 rule but he is still not able to see that it is Rule of Sunfire, otherwise he would not have been this calm.

    "But don¡¯t think it will save you. I will not only kill you more painful way than you kill my brother, but I will also even kill family and friends you have." said fatty will evil smile on his face.

    He is quite smart! Knowing I haveprehended the 2nd level Rule, he became quite cautions and wanted to anger me with his words. So that I would attack him in anger, losing my rational thoughts.

    Well, he is quite sessful angering me as me when he said killing about my family but he thinks I would lose my rational mind, he is sorely mistaken.

    I am angry, extremely angry but that anger is deep within my heart, it will only erupt when I will beat him thoroughly and do the same with him as he did with me.

    We kept staring at each other for quite a while, waiting for others to make the first move.

    With his provocative words, he was expecting my anger filled attack but seeing all this time pass but no response came from apart from the slight smile that is hanging on my bing more mocking over time.

    Seeing the mocking smile on my face, anger in fatty¡¯s eyes kept rising till he can¡¯t control himself.

    "You bastard, If I didn¡¯t kill you in a most painful way, Then I won¡¯t be calling myself dean!" screamed fatty and that is when I knew that this fatty¡¯s name is dean.

    The strong fluctuation of magic rose from fatty¡¯s body as he activated several Mid grade skills came toward me.

    Looking at his momentum, he seemed to be holding back nothing this time.

    His sword is coated in azureyer and emitted a dense feeling of Rule, sensing how dense this feeling is, I can tell his Rule of Wind had reached Low level of the Basic stage.

    Being wind ability user, his speed type skill is very fast, it looked like a blur but unlike his sword, his speed type isn¡¯t fused with his speed type skills.

    I am not surprised seeing that, fusing power of Rule in attack type skill is very easy as they are lessplicated than other skills, if he wanted to fuse his power of Rule with other than attack type skill then he would need at least two to three months to do that but I don¡¯t have that problem.

    I have got the gist of fusing Rule power in a skill when I experienced the memories, I am month even years ahead of others in using owner.

    I did not stand on the spot seeing himing toward me, I activated my strength and type skill and speed type skill with both of Fused with Rule of Sunfire.

    Rule of Sunfire is offensive type Rule but it can also be used in other things due to it being very high level.

    He looked shocked seeing meing toward him as my speed is not one bit slower than him, instead, I am a little faster.

    As we came closer, both of us swung our sword toward each other.

    "Bammmmm!"

    As our swords shed, I let Rule of Sunfire traveled into the sword of fatty. As it touches the sword of fatty, I started incinerating everything that came in its way.

    The Rule of Wind which coated the fatty¡¯s sword tried to block it but just as it touched the Rule of Sunfire, It got burned away.

    "Puh!"

    Finally, it touched the fatty hand and next second his whole face is changed and he vomited blood but that vomit had turned into blood mist not only that scorching marks could be seen all over fatty¡¯s face.

    It may look it had taken a few seconds but it all happened in just one second.

    Fatty lookedpletely horrified by my attack and first-time clear fear could be seen in his eyes.

    I thought he would attack again but next moment fatty turned and started to run away and this time his speed seemed many times greater than before.

    I shook my head seeing him running away, I may have not expected him running away this quickly but I was prepared for such a scenario.

    Fire Strike!

    Iunched my ever so trustful attack against fatty, a single bolt of concentrated fire shot from my sword, injure with Rule of Sunfire its speed is very fast.

    "Puchi!"

    It cut through the air swiftly and pierced the back of fatty before it could defend himself.

    "Thud!"

    Fatty kept running stumblingly for few seconds before crashing against the tree which he failed to avoid due to his momentum.

 Chapter 315 Blood Shower III

    With speed skill activated, I reached near the body of fatty in a second. He is alive as I had expected, just heavily injured and seemed unconscious.

    Fatty looked like someone had just taken him out of boiling water as It hadpletely red due to the power of Sunfire that wreaking havoc inside his body.

    I have to give to this fatty, he had amazing willpower, It was no wonder he was able to pass the test andprehend the Rule of Wind.

    Fatty who seemed unconscious ispletely awake and clear-headed, he is just acting unconsciously to gave me fatal blow as this is his only way to survive.

    Normal people would not have been able to do that what this fatty is doing with remement power of Rule of Sunfire ravaging their body.

    This Rule of Killing is really amazing, not only it but every peak level 2 Rule is special.

    With Rule of killingprehended, I can sense anyone who has bad intentions toward me, especially killing intent.

    If not for the Rule of Killing, I would have definitely fallen into his trap and would be dealt a fatal blow as this fatty.

    Fire Strike! Fire Strike! "Ahhhhhh!"

    I swiftlyunched two bolts of fire strike which pieced through both shoulders of fatty and next moment squeal like scream rang out from fatty¡¯s mouth.

    This time he wasn¡¯t able to keep his mouth shut as both of my fire bolts had pierced through his shoulders as this time firebolts had more power of Sunfire in them, even if I was in fatty¡¯s ce, I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep my mouth shut.

    Fatty looked at me with anger and hate in his eyes, there was also fear which he desperately trying to suppress.

    "Bam!"

    I hit the base of my sword on fatty¡¯s head, making him lose consciousness. With him, an unconscious lot of things will be a lot easier.

    First thing I did was take out all the precious things that fatty have on his, including his sword which is also a totem artifact.

    I take out all the artifacts, he was wearing on his body and quite surprised to see that he has another Totem Artifact.

    It is Shoe type artifact, So, this is the reason his speed had multiplied when he was running away.

    I was a little disappointed though It would have been defense type totem artifact that would have made me really happy as I desperately need for them.

    After removing all artifacts, storage which I quite excited to checkter, I bound his body with ropes. These ropes are quite special, even with his Wind Rule power it would take him quite a while to cut it.

    After binding him secrly, I woke him up with dumping cold water on his head.

    He woke up and seeing himself being bound he red at me fiercely, "What! do you want to torture me." said fatty angrily with a voiceced with heavy sarcasm.

    "Let me tell you, how gruesome your torture is, I will not beg for mercy." said fatty bravely while doing is all to cut the ropes there binding him. He is not even trying to hide that as fluctuation.

    I did not reply to any of his words, just calmly took out the monster core from my storage, I didn¡¯t even hide my actions.

    His pupil dted seeing me taking out monster core and look of fear appeared in his eyes.

    After seeing the monster core he is smart enough to guess what I am going to do with him and clenched his jaw in response.

    "It¡¯s no use!" I said as I moved my hands toward the face to open his mouth forcefully.

    mmm hmmm

    He had clenched his mouth very tightly, I had used a lot of force to open his mouth as this fatty is trying his all to stop me forcefully opening his eyes.

    Gripping his mouth tightly in one hand, I ce to put the monster core above his mouth. Seeing monster core above his mouth, fatty looked very scared, all the bravado he showed earlier hadpletely disappeared.

    I am very sure if I move my hand from his mouth, he would surely beg for mercy.

    I still clearly remember how terrifying it feels to have monsters core in one¡¯ss stomach, the fearful berserk energy that could make one¡¯s body explode.

    I did not directly put the core of the monster into his mouth, instead of transmitted power of Sunfire into it.

    Next moment, the solid monster core had turned into the liquid fell into his mouth. not all liquid fell into his mouth, some oththemelt fell on its mouth as fatty putst-minute struggle to avoid liquid falling into his mouth.

    Still, It is enough. The reason I did not put the solid monster core into the fatty mouth because I know it will take more than half an hour or more to make fatty explode.

    Fatty is Master stage evolver and has Rule power which could infare in process, that is why I thought it would best to turn the Corinto liquid as it will not take more than five minutes utes for him to explode.

    "Ahhhhhhhh!""Ahhhhhhhh!"

    His loud screaming started secondter I put the liquid monster core in his mouth, I had to stuff his mouth with a cloth to mute his screaming, I don¡¯t want to be seen by anyone doing this stuff.

    He is iling on the ground like a dead fish, what berserk energy do one¡¯s body is really terrifying. It felt like millions of tiny needles had rampaging in the body, tearing whatever that came in their way.

    Looking at him in extreme pain I felt no remorse, I would have given him le death if he at least tried to stop those to fatty once but he did not do that. He not only stops two fattys feeding me monster core but he looked all with his apathetic eyes.

    I am very sure seeing how naturally they had fed me monster core, They must have done this with other people and those people may not be as lucky as me to survive this horrifying death.

    The monster I had put into his mouth is that Mid-level Lieutenant monster that I had killed an hour ago.

    The effect of berserk energy started to appear just after thirty seconds, the bright red veins started to appear body, not only that small crack also started forming.

    This clearly surprised me, I thought It would take at least two minutes for the crack to appear but look like this body maker.

    Seeing cracks are spreading at a visible pace, I felt it would not even take more than minutes for fatty to explode.

    I took a few steps back from fatty and also activated my defense skill to protect myself from the gore of the exploding body.

    Time passed by and cracks begin to widen more, soon I saw fatty¡¯s body reaching its limit and thought it could explode any moment.

    "BAAAANG!"

    Fatty¡¯s body exploded and blood and gore spread all around, It felt like blood rain.

 Chapter 316 Looting ? I

    ¡¯Ssh!¡¯

    The blood rain sshed across the shield that was protecting me, if not its protection then I would have definitely been definitely dyed in blood.

    I kept looking at the bloodied scene for a while, I am not casually looking at it for nothing but waiting for something.

    Ever since I had started fighting fatty, I had noticed senses that a killing intent had been locked on me.

    It is savage, primal is nature and it increased many times after fatty had exploded, killing intent is definitely from the monster and seeing how it¡¯s been locked on me and increased many times more I am sure that its from fatty¡¯s monster.

    I am waiting to see if Fatty¡¯s monster attack me or not. It will best if it attacks, I want to finish this problem once for all but even after waiting for five minutes, the attack I was expecting did note and killing intent which I am feeling toward me also lessened.

    Seeing the monster had lost its will to take revenge for its owner, I shook my head in disappointment.

    Not wanting to stay in this area second longer, I took the high jump and started running in the sky.

    After killing that Fatty, I felt like a burden that I am feeling in heart lessen and I felt quite rxed.

    I have to say, running on the air is quite fast, my journey time had directly cut one fifth and it couldn¡¯t be helped that due to a sharp increase in my strength.

    I didn¡¯t feel any obstruction in my journey as whatever monster tried to attack me would die by my de.

    As I am running on the sky, I noticed that I didn¡¯t really check the fatty¡¯s storage, there must be a lot of things there, I thought.

    I wanted to take it out fatty¡¯s storage and see what inside but I did not check that thinking once I stopped, It would a lot of my time. I would check it when I stopped for the rest.

    Time passed by and soon I reached near the boundary, It would take me a maximum hour to reach it. In this journey, I was attacked by many monsters from Sergeant stage to Lieutenant stage but all of them were killed by the sword.

    Of all the killed monsters, I only stopped to collect parts of Lieutenant stage monsters, I didn¡¯t even stop to collect parts Master stage monsters.

    As I was running toward the boundary, I saw four peopleing toward me speedily.

    There are three young men and one young woman, all of them wearing a mask and robe-like dress which made difficult to guess their bodies.

    Seeing their get up, one didn¡¯t need much brain who they are.

    Soon they stopped in front of me, "Friend stop!" said the leader of the four people.

    I wouldn¡¯t have stopped but they had appeared directly in front of me and directly blocked my way front.

    "What do you want?" I asked vigntly and gripped the red sword by my waist, ready to fight any moment.

    Three people are peak Master stage while their leader is at the Initial stage of Lieutenant stage.

    "You see friend, We are in dire need of money. We would be really grateful if you would give us all your stuff." said the leader of four in very gentle eloquent voice.

    Hearing they wish to Rob me, my face became hardened and I gripped my sword very tightly.

    I would have attacked them as soon he asked me to give all my stuff to them but I didn¡¯t as I didn¡¯t sense any killing intent from them.

    "Are you Robbing for me?" I asked, "How can you use us of that friend!"

    "We are respected people of society, we just asking you for your stuff because we really need them."

    He had immediately rejected the idea of them robbing with the same gentle and eloquent voice, and said they really in need of money.

    If it was any other ce and they were not wearing this getup, I would have really believed they are in genuinely asking me for money.

    Still, I didn¡¯tunch an attack as I didn¡¯t sense any bad intent from them.

    "What are you going to do, if I didn¡¯t give you all my stuff?" I asked again, wanting to know their bottom line.

    "Friend we are not bad people but we are a big need of money. If you didn¡¯t give us all your stuff, then we will have to use little force." Replied their leader with the le voice.

    "But don¡¯t worry friend, if we hurt you by ident, we will surely leave medicine to heal your injuries." said the leader.

    How benevolent of you! I wanted to say that. First, they want to rob me and in the process, if they hurt me, they will surely leave behind medicine, so I could heal my injuries.

    "So, what do you say, friend, do you want us to give us all your stuff or take it by force?" asked the leader.

    "No, I won¡¯t be giving you anything, you robbers.!" I said loudly and took out the sword off my waist ready to fight if they attacked.

    "Sigh, friend you didn¡¯t leave us any choice. Now we will have to force you to give up all your stuff." said leader and four of them quickly surrounded me with four sides.

    Seeing that, I activated my defense type skill and even merge a small amount of power of Sunfire.

    Rule of Sunfire is an offensive type Rule but it can also be used in other things like defense seeing it is Peak 2 nd level Rule.

    "Everyone careful, don¡¯t hurt this friend too much." said leader and attacked me with three other members.

    I stood on the spot without moving, just keeping my defensive skill activated.

    There are two reasons for me not attacking them, the first is that I want to test the power of my defense skill which is aided by the power of Sunfire and second, the most important thing is that I didn¡¯t sense any killing intent from them.

    With Rule of Killing Comprehended, I can sense if someone has killing intent toward me and that is why they are alive otherwise I would attack them a second they had mentioned robbing me.

    I had already had my sword ready in my hand and I will surelyunch a fatal attack if I sensed any killing intent from them.

    They allunched their attack at me, all of them attacked with low-level Knight grade skill, even using that, they have lowered power of their attack.

    Their attacks had crashed on the energyyer that covering my body but not even ripple had produced. Seeing their attacks are not working, they had increased the power of their attack to the peak but the result was the same.

    four of them stopped, they must have been shocked seeing this, not only that I am also shocked.

    In the shield, I had barely mixed 10% of Power of Sunfire, I thought It would barely able to hold against their attacks but it holds way better than I had expected that it didn¡¯t even produce a ripple.

    "Friend, you are stronger than we thought, looks like we will have to use more force." said leader and I sensed dangerous magic fluctuation from him.

    I immediately added 20% more power of Sunfire into my Shield as the next moment before their attackse across my shield.

    Medius type skills are way more powerful than low-level skills, if I had just added 10% more, the child would have definitely got broken in a single attack.

    The leader stopped right after a single attack, his teammates also stopped seeing their leader had stopped but from their bodynguage, they seemed confused as they didn¡¯t know why their leader had stopped.

    From their point of view, my defense skill is little, despite being low-level knight grade skill and used by Peak Corporal stage, It was able to withstand their attack without producing the ripple but when they used their Mid-level knight grade skill, their attack started to make ripples on the shield.

    They think that as long as they kept attacking for quite a while, I will not be able to support it and be defeated by them.

    "Friend, I did not expect you hadprehended the rule." said the leader whichpletely shocked three people to the core.

    They had gone to the Awakening ground and knew how hard is testis, of all the millions of people that attempted the test including them, only bare thousands were able to pass it.

    I became vignt, hearing that as I know that I am 30% of Rule power which is very hard for normal people to see it but it wasn¡¯t a problem for those who hadprehended the rule, they can sense it easily if the energy of Rule is a little strong.

    "Sigh with youprehending the power of Rule, a friend we understand you will need all the things you have."

    "Its bad of us asking you for your thing and we are sorry for that." said leader and turned to leave.

    "Stop!"

 Chapter 317 Looting ? II

    "Stop!"

    I said as they were leaving, they wanted to rob me but after seeing I have Rule power, they said I will not ask for my money and started to leave.

    How can I let them leave just like that, I had at least give them little punishment. The most fitting would take all their stuff, as this is what they wanted to do with me.

    They all stopped by my voice and turned toward me, "Do you have something to say to us friend." asked the leader.

    "Yes, I would like if you all could give all your stuff to me, as you have said with Rule power with me, I would need a lot of stuff," I said with a serious face.

    "Don¡¯t joke, friend, we did not take your stuff because Rule power and you are not the only ones who had the Rule power." Replied leader and I felt familiar cool sensation oozing from his body.

    Rule of Water! Came into my mind. The leader had definitelyprehended the Rule of Water.

    Only Rule of Water had such gentleness with a slightly cool touch.

    "You may haveprehended the Rule but I still need you all to give me your stuff," I said looking straight at the eye of the leader.

    If he was any 2 nd level Rule, I would back down and let them go seeing how he is at the lieutenant stage but his Rule is just level 3 Rule.

    "Why?" asked back the leader.

    This time I didn¡¯t reply to his question instead projected Rule of Sunfire into its full glory without holding back anything.

    All theprehension I got imprinted from Ashlyn is radiating from me.

    Just as I did that, all four of them took a step back in a hurry, not only that they even erected their defense type skills.

    Rule of Sunfire is not the normal Rule, it a Peak 2nd level Rule which is descended from Level 1 Rule, Rule of Sun.

    Level 3 Rule even normal Level 2 couldn¡¯tpare to it.

    "Now, give me your storages!" I said as I tone down my condition.

    I did that because I felt that if I asked them for all their stuff, they would fight and I may end up killing them which I didn¡¯t want to see.

    They didn¡¯t even exclude shred of killing intent when they tried to Rob me, I would feel quite bad if I kill them.

    They stayed silent by my question but all of them had cast an eye at their leader, waiting for him to take the first step.

    "Take it!" said the leader finally after few as second as he took out storage from his pocket and gave it to me.

    Seeing their leader had given me his storage, the other three followed without question.

    "Thank You, the things you have given me generously will help me a lot in my practice," I said and left running on the air.

    I am in quite a good mood as I run toward the boundary, these four storages must have quite a few good things even if it is not their real storage.

    "Boss why did we give him our stuff, even if he has high-level Rule, your power is three stages higher than him, you could have been able to beat him," said his friend.

    p!

    "Idiot!" said leader as he pped his friend.

    "It was his mercy that he didn¡¯t attack us, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t havest a single move of his," said leader which shocked all of them.

    Ever since their leader hadprehended the Rule, there was barely anyone is their leader match.

    Their leader has fought many people with Rule, even those of 2nd level Rule and survived, so It is very hard for them to think that their leader wouldn¡¯tst single move of that body.

    "If I guessed right then The Rule he hadprehended is peak 2 nd level," leader said in a small in a whisper-like voice.

    "But we still lost our storages boss." said the same boy who got pped earlier.

    p!

    "Why are you crying for simple storage! You have not given him your real storage are you?" asked back the leader.

    "No boss, it¡¯s not my real storage but the storage I have him had that Robe," he replied in a small voice.

    Hearing that leader didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds, "Well, that robe was simply mana guzzler and did not provide that good defense but was able to empty my mana within half an hour." Said leader shudderingly.

    "Let¡¯s not waste any time here, we should quickly find new prey to gain what we have lost while ago."

    Region 8, I thought as I stepped through the boundary, aftering across the first group of bandits I came across other two.

    One was good-natured as the one I had encountered but the other one vicious which excluded heavy killing intent toward me.

    I did not waste my time with them after they asked me for my stuff, they all been killed and turned to ashes.

    I really didn¡¯t want to kill them but sensing such killing intent, I had to kill them thinking to produce such killing intent they must have killed a lot of people.

    After knowing my location, I move toward the boundary, I hope to reach Region 7 before my time of sleeping.

    With Air walking skill my speed is pretty fast, the only things which create an action in my way are either monsters and bandits.

    I have to say there are worsening 8 than Region 9, I had alreadye across five bandits before I crossed the half distance and I am sure I wille across more of them as I reached closer to the boundary.

    That held absolutely true, as I reached closer to the boundary I came across more bandits teams.

    The banditry had increased tens of times more than that is three weeks ago and the on is quite simple.

    Millions of people from westblood had entered the Awakening ground and each of every one of them had brought something precious from there.

    So, if wantwantsbe is very rich then he just has to rob ten some people and doing that he will have enough wealth to support his practice for a few years, not to mention the totem artifacts and other precious things he will get from robbing people.

    As get closer to the boundary, I havee across many bandits some of them were good while some were bad.

    All the bad ones I¡¯vee across been killed by me.

    I first didn¡¯t notice a thing but as I kept killing more, I started to gain a small understanding about Rule of Killing and that horrified me and it took me a while to calm down, and think rationally.

    From the memories, I knew that killing is one of the ways to advance understanding in Rule of Killing, there are other ways but killing is one of the best but I also know that if one uses only killing way to gainprehend Rule of Killing, then he would get stumped at one point and will not be able to advance his understanding.

    So, when I am done experiencing the memories, I have already decided the way I am going toprehend the Rule of killing.

    Killing would be used toprehend Rule of killing in my way but it¡¯s going to be minimum and I had already sworn I will never kill toprehend Rule of Killing and only kill those who wished to kill me.

    Time passed by I soon crossed the boundary of Region 8 and entered Region 7, the first thing I felt on me is rain which happens fall year long in on 7.

    Seeing I had now entered Region 7, I started to find a good ce to set up a camp.

    It had been more than ten hours since I had left the ground, all the fighting and traveling of these few hours have made me really tired.

    Of all the 9 regions, It is Region 7 were finding the spot for camp is really hard as it is wet and damp all year long.

    I was a good thing that I had Knight level camp which had no problem with any kind of terrain, as long as there ground.

 Chapter 318 Counting

    After taking a long shower to fee refresh, I started making dinner for us.

    Ashlyn and I ate dinner in silence, normally we talked a little more as I talk and she chirps but today is one of those silent days where we both have didn¡¯t much to talk about.

    After finishing dinner Ashlynid on her stomach to digest food while I started to empty my storage excitedly.

    I in a whole day, I hade across many robbers and many of robbed back each and every one of them, not to forget the ones I had killed.

    All these storages spread in front of me, there is thirty-two storage and it also has the storage I got from killing fatty.

    In front of me is thirty storages and I am confident not only these storages of having a lot of stuff inside them, but I also think there are many storages inside these storages as these are all from the bandits.

    First thing I did is expand my tent to its full size, I don¡¯t think the medium size tent would be big enough to contain all the stuff that I will take out from the storages.

    "Fuck!"

    By the time I finished taking out all the stuff from the storages, There Is barely any space left in my tent.

    There would have been many times more stuff if not me packing that stuff in the knight grade storages, all that is lying in front of me is important stuff from each category.

    Before I started opening storages, I thought maximum stuff I would get from this storage would feel my tent but I was so wrong.

    As I had expected, inside the storages there were more storages. I got a total ny-seven storages in total and there are some high-grade storages in there also.

    There are many types of stuff I got from the storages but most important of all are the Totem Artifacts.

    There are Seventy Nine Totem Artifacts of different types, more than half of them are offensive stuff but there are defense type and shoe type artifact also present.

    Aside from Totem Artifact, there are some knight grade artifacts, Potions, Totem making materials, foodstuff on which Ashlyn munching on.

    With all this stuff, I have be crazy rich and will not have to worry about any stuff as whatever I wanted is here.

    I started to view one by one then put them in different storage which I had already arranged.

    First thing I checked is calming crystals, when I first took them out of storage, I did not believe what is real and even pinched my cheeks to what I am seeing is real or not.

    Calming Crystals are crazy expensive and very very rare like miracle fruit whenever appeared in the market, it gets sold.

    In the fair I Awakening ground, they are quite cheap but still were crazy expensive, one Calming crystal is sold for ten refined crystal which is 10 Billion credits.

    As its names suggest, calming crystal¡¯s help in calming and focusing the mind, it may sound small but daily practicing in its presence yields many times more benefits than normal.

    There are five crystals in total, which will be enough for me and my parents.

    Few hours passed by as I kept checking each and every stuff, I finally finished with all except for a pile of Totem Artifacts, I had left the best forst.

    Each and every Totem artifact in front of me expensive and fortunately now I am able to identify the grade of Totem artifact.

    To learn this reviewing, I had spent the 300 wisdom credit. Now, I am able to Identify the grade of Totem artifact but Identifying which level it is, is still difficult for me.

    I started with the First Totem artifact I got today which is the sword that fatty used.

    I picked his sword in both of my hand and concentrate all my mental energy on it and second a feeling arose inside it due to my mental energy and me instantly able to any identity which grade of is this totem artifact on that feeling.

    It is Colonel grade Sword and it feels quite surprising to me as Colona grade Totem is very expensive.

    The Lieutenant grade shoe type Totem artifact that I had brought had cost me more than one-third of my wisdom credits.

    The price of Totem Artifact increased much time with each grade and these Colonel grade artifacts are crazy expensive.

    To put it in more money than the price of the Colonel grade Totem Artifact would be around a hundred refined mana crystals.

    Compared to it, the shoe type Lieutenant grade Totem artifact I brought had just cost me nearly one and a half refined mana crystals.

    That is how to price of Totem Artifact increased with each grade, that is why I am surprised to see that fatty¡¯s sword is Colonel grade artifact as he must have paid quite a lot to get it.

    Micheal didn¡¯t know but when Dean had transported to the Region 6, he directly transported inside dead Volcano and when getting out he struck rich is he came across a big chunk of Fire crystal, only selling that big chunk of Fire Crystel did he able to buy that Colonel grade sword.

    After fatty¡¯s sword, I kept checking other Totem artifacts, all the Totem artifact are within my expectations except for one which battle-ax and also a Colonel grade totem artifact.

    I had not expected to find another Colonel grade totem artifact but look like luck is shining bright on me today to give me another Colonel grade artifact.

    One by one I kept checking all the Totem Artifact leaving one as this one is most peculiar of all Totem artifacts I got.

    It is a Robe, a in simple white robe but that is onlymon thing about this Robe as everything else about it is simply abnormal.

    When I touched it the first time, I felt sucking sensation from it. It had started to suck my mana and that sucking did not stop no matter what I did, It had only stopped when I remove my hands from it.

    I even tried to sense to check what grade of Totem Artifact it is but was quite shocked to see that It had even started to suck my mental energy which scared the hell out of me.

    I wanted to try wearing this Robe, to see if any change appears into it.

    As I lifted to touch the Robe, I felt it sucking of my mana, not being surprised by it I lifted it wore and wore it in my body.

    No change had urred into it as I wore it, it felt like I am wearing a normal robe.

    I hadn¡¯t activated it yet, I am still quite fearful of what will happen if I activate it.

    Taking a deep breath, I activated it and just as I activated it a ripple had formed across it and then sucking force increased many folds.

    Its speed is so fast that I felt like it wouldn¡¯t make it five minutes to drain my mana, without waiting for anything I quickly remove the robe and threw it out on the bed.

    "Fucking Shit!"

    I cursed, this fucking Robe is simply abnormal. The first sucking force was normal, it only too a very minute amount of mana to drain me, at that speed, it would take a day to drain me.

    My body makes mana faster than speed so, It is no loss even if I kept wearing it but that fucking speed of sucking when I activated it simply abnormal.

    I put away that robe back into the storage, I will check when my stage increased enough to bear that sucking.

    I had put everything in storage except for three Totem artifact that is in front of me, one is a sword, a waist and white ceramic mask with a beautiful blue design.

    I had decided these three artifacts daily, except for waist which Captain grade Totem artifact, others are Lieutenant grade.

    I am safe in the Minerva realm as there is barely anyone in my match here but it is different outside.

    if I kept showing of high-level totem artifact like Red sword then I will definitelynd in trouble, So, I will use this artifact daily as they are low grade enough not to invoke jealousy in High-level powerhouse heart and those who get jealous by these artifacts, I am more than capable to handle them.

 Chapter 319 Rule of Strength I

    I woke up quitete the next morning as I had quite safe after sorting out all the stuff.

    I feel quite good though, I had gained more stuff than I had imagined and this is not the end as I wille across more till the fifth Region.

    After taking a shower, I started to cook lunch but today¡¯s lunch is quite special as except for meat it is wholly made by materials from the central continent.

    I had gained more than enough food-rted stuff, if I use it quite frugally It canst me a year.

    As I am about to start making food, I pleasant thought came into my mind and I decided to make today¡¯s meal a four-course.

    It will take me just a little effort and time which today I am willing to give, Ashlyn was quite angry at first seeing it is taking time to make but when she saw that the food going to be amazing, she became quite but not before demanding the snack from the stuff I got yesterday.

    It took me two hours to make the food but It was worth it as I wasn¡¯t able to stop myself from eating after taking the first bite.

    "I am full!"

    I said as I rubbed my tummy, I had really eaten a lot more than I can digest. Now, I can understand why Ashlynid on her stomach every time she ate.

    It took me half an hour to stand up and start preparing to leave as I felt quite heavy after eating.

    I wore all the artifact I had selected yesterday including the white sneaker shoes which I brought in the Awakening grade.

    The reason I have not changed my shoe type totem artifact because it is already the lowest grade, so, there is no need to change it.

    After packing everything, I took the high jump and started running on the sky, as for the rain that is falling, I simply covered myself with a faintyer of silver fire, so the rain would turn into steam before it could touch my body.

    I had encountered the first bandit team after half an hour leaving the camp, there were six people and all of them were emitting killing intent toward me but it was faint.

    They likely wanted to break some of my bones before robbing me whole, they are going to injure me but not kill me and I did the same with them.

    After hearing their bandits speed which every bandit group has and enduring some of their attacks, I simplyunch a firebolt with the power of Sunfire.

    Two of the six bandits had the power of Rule but they were not able to counter against my fire bolts, I left them injured after looking at them.

    As my journey progressed, the more bandits I havee across, it feels like every region strength of bandits and their numbers kept increasing, and I kept finding more and more bandits who have the power of Rule.

    But all the bandits I¡¯vee across have Level 3 Rule power, I have note across anyone who has 2 nd level Rules.

    I wanted to fight with those who have Level 2 rules, I wanted to see how my Rule of Sunfire measured against it.

    Level 3 Rule don¡¯t stand a chance against me, no matter how powerful they are.

    As I was about to cross the boundary, I activated my defensive skill and alsobined full power of Sunfire with it, so even if I transformed in the volcano, I will have a slight chance to survive.

    As I crossed the boundary, I appeared on the other side in Region 6, with my luck being good I didn¡¯t transport inside the volcano but outside it.

    Looking around I quickly defined my direction and took a jump in the sky, I wanted to cross the Region 6 today if possible.

    If my journey is unobstructed, then there¡¯s a chance but with all these bandits my journey became dyed.

    Name of Devil and devil came! Just as I thought about ap I thought we ith sigh as I saw a team of banditsing toward me.

    Dealing with them within minutes, I resumed my journey. These the team of the bandit was quite good but still a small fry despite having all the lieutenant stage members.

    Not only I, even if they hade to the ross corporal stage who hadprehended the Level 3 Rule power, he would have also been able to deal with these people with little effort.

    Power of Rule transcend stages, even at a low-level understanding, I could beat Lieutenant level like ant then I can Imagine how powerful I would have been understandings had reached the medium level even High level.

    From the memories, I know that the central continent, those people who couldprehend Rule to the Peak level of Basic grade when they are in knight stage and extremely red extremely talented and even members of the Supreme level organization¡¯s look down on them.

    The owner had also advanced his Rule of Killing to the peak level of Basic stage and he was quite proud of that.

    Comprehending the Rule is Easier but advancing is harder and the higher the level of Rule is the more difficult it is to advance.

    As I was reaching near the boundary, I found three peopleing toward me. These three people were wearing Masks and also Robe white hide their body get-up

    This get-up seemed to be trending amongst the bandits, most of the bandits I hade across wore simr get up to this,

    "Stop!"

    A said leader ina hoarse voice as they were ten some meters away from me, I can sense that three of them are at the Initial stage of Lieutenant stage.

    Experiencing this ten of time, I slowlynded on the ground seeing I amnding on the ground, they alsonded in front of me.

    "What do want?" I asked the ssic question which I had asked tens of times to the bandits when they came to rob me.

    "Cut the crap, we are bandits and we want of Rob you. If you don¡¯t want all of your bones broken and left lying like a dead dog, give us all the stuff you have." said the leader.

    "No!"

    He became surprised by my direct reply as other people would either say something cating, ttering or run or attack but he had never seen someone directly say no from all the people he had robbed.

    "Then, I¡¯ll have to break your bones and take your stuff,""You to beat him up and take his stuff!" ordered leader to his minions.

    I quickly activated my defense skill seeing their attack ising.

    Bang bang bang bang....

    Theyunched attack after attack but not a ripple had appeared on the shield.

    "Rule power?" asked leader with surprising sound seeing not his two Lieutenant stage minions attacks are not even producing ripple on the low-level defensive skill of Corporal stage.

    I did not reply to his question but gave a provocative smile installer¡¯s

    "I¡¯ll see if your shield can hold it against this!" said leader and oppressive feeling emitted from him.

    This feeling had raw power, it could crush anything thates in their way. Feeling such oppressive feeling, I know which Rule of this bandit leader hadprehended and quite excited to go against it.

    The leader hadprehended the Level 2 Rule and one of the best effective type in level 2 Rule, The Rule of Strength.

 Chapter 320 Rule Of Strenth II

    He casually took out Warhammer from his storage, the Warhammer looked like it was made of ck stone and would be quite heavy.

    He simply swung his Warhammer at me, without using a skill or his ability.

    Seeing the hammering toward and feeling it¡¯s oppressive feeling, I quickly added more power of Sunfire making it to 25%.

    "Bam!"

    His Warhammer shed across my shield making huge sound, not only it made sound, the wave of force released from the sh made two of his minions take steps back.

    The blow of his Warhammer may seem casual but it was filled with heavy power of Rule of Strength.

    Even the leader is genuinely surprised seeing his blow was not able to attack.

    I slowly deactivate my shield and take out the sword off my waste, the new sword is Lieutenant grade Totem artifact. It looked quite pretty with itsbination of ck and silver.

    "I really wanted to test the power of Rule against another whoprehended the 2 nd level Rule." He said as he activated several of his skill.

    I wanted to say the same thing, fighting against those who hadprehended the level 3 Rule is no fun now, the only ones who could give me the challenge is those who hadprehended Level 2 Rule.

    I also activated my strength and speed type skills at their peak, not only that I also increased the power of Rule, so that I won¡¯t get caught offhand seeing the opponent is Lieutenant stage evolver.

    He came at me with his attack, this time he had definitely activated his attack type skill and it not a low-level skill but mid-level skills.

    His Warhammer came toward me swiftly leaving behind sparks of the blue energy, just as heunched his attack, my sword also swung toward him.

    Both of our attacks had merged with the power of Rule, it would be quite interesting to see how they react with each other.

    "ng!"

    As our swords shed, both powers of Rule on weapons had gone against each other.

    The Rule of Strength with heavy oppressive feeling came toward my sword to crush me but just as it touched my sword, it collides against the heavy searing feeling.

    The oppressiveness of Rule of Strength instantly diminished and it started to burn, in less than a second all the Rule of Strength that came touched my sword burned into nothing, it didn¡¯t get the chance to reach halfway into my sword much less into my body.

    As his rule of power diminished, the leader instantly took a jumped back with heavy surprise on his face.

    "Sunfire?" leader asked but all I did smile to his question, earlier he must have thought the Rule power I haveprehended is a high-level variation of fire, not the Sunfire.

    Comprehending peak Level 2 is very hard and very few people could do it in the central continent and it is especially hard in ces like awakening ground where there is barely any Rule of power left in Rule of Object of peak Level 2 Rule.

    The leader did not back down after guessing I hadprehended peak Level 2 Rule instead Rule of Strength in his body be more oppressive.

    "Very good, you are the opponent who could make me use all the Power of Rule!" he said as came at me with more oppressive feeling, obviously he had increased his power of Rule by a lot.

    Seeing such fighting intent in my opponent, I couldn¡¯t help but pumped up as I also want to know how is my fighting ability against him, it will help me urately judge the other opponents who have level 2 Rule power.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed again and this time, the result was much different than thest time but this time the leader didn¡¯t jump back, instead, he increased the power of Rule again andunched another attack.

    ng ng ng ng......

    Our weapons shed tens of time at every time, the power of the rule increased by the notch.

    He had tried many times to increase his Rule of power to crush me but whenever his power of Rule touched my sword, it would get evaporated.

    His strength rules not even able to gain even inch of advantage over me no matter how many times he tried.

    Through our battle, I have sensed that hisprehension has also reached Low level of the Basic stage, about the same as myprehension on the Rule of Killing but I am not fighting with him with Rule of Killing instead with Rule of Sunfire which¡¯sprehension is way ahead of the Rule of Killing.

    ng!

    With the sh of weapons, we both took a step back to catch a breath, within this few minutes we had exchanged hundreds of blows that made us a little tired.

    Through this fighting, I guessed that my opponent had reached near his limit and using 95% power of his Strength of Rule while I had barely used 40% of it.

    Despite using nearly all of his Rule power, I still think he has yet to use his trump cards.

    As I thought this, I sensed high magic fluctuation from him as light blueyer had covered his whole body.

    I am a little surprised to see this as he had clearly activated very good strength type skill and even manage to add some Rule of Strength in it.

    He is quite talented, normal people would need at least a month to be able to do that but he was able to do it in just a few days.

    The only other exnation for this that he may be in the first batch of people who had entered the Awakening ground andprehend the Rule, which gave him ample time of about two weeks to practice the Rule with the skill.

    "This is my most powerful move, let¡¯s see if you are able to counter it!" said the bandit leader cam at me.

    This time, I felt a threatening feeling from him, not wanting to take any risks, I upped my Rule power to 50% directly.

    Coming close to me, he swung his Warhammer with all the strength he has, I could even see his muscle bulging when heunched this strike.

    I didn¡¯t back down either, except for only 50% of my rule power, I have used every bit of power my skills offered.

    BAANG!

    Our weapons shed and the loud bang sounded, it was so loud that it left my ears buzzing.

    ¡¯Puh! Puh! Puh!¡¯

    unlike earlier times, this time I will my Rule power to transfer toward his Warhammer, the searing force of Sunfire traveled to his Warhammer and burned whateveres in its ways and finally enters the leader body which made him puke bloody fog instantly.

    Not only that, the searing power of Sunfire weaken him so much that he had kneeled to the ground.

    He has injured quite badly but its nothing that healing potions can¡¯t heal.

    As for the power of Sunfire in his body, I can feel his rule of Strength fighting it furiously and would whittle it away in a few seconds.

    "Boss! Boss!"

    His two minions instantly came to his rescue and quickly fed him the potion bottle and within a minute, the bandit leader became free of any injury.

    "Now, can we talk about the stuff that you are going to take from me?" I asked smilingly to three of them.

 Chapter 321 Seeing Jill

    "Thank you for your generosity," I said to the three people lying on the ground with a pale face.

    One could see a small burned hole in the stomach of three of them from which blood smog could be seening.

    After losing the battle to me, they wanted to leave. They did not even apologize like others.

    This made me angry and I immediatelyunched fire strike at them, with the power of Sunfire into it, fire bolts felt no resistance and the firebolts had directly pierced into their bodies.

    Only after feeling the pain, did they gave me all their storage. It was quite good for them that I am merciful and did not take the artifacts they were wearing.

    I continued my journey toward the boundary, on the waying across many monsters and bandits.

    It took me more time than I expected to reach the boundary as Ie across more bandits than I expected.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯mining as I had quite fun looting back the bandits, it just that it took me eighteen hours to reach the boundary.

    Instead of crossing it, I decided to set up a camp and sleep, I will cross the boundary when I wake up the next day, refreshed and rested.

    Next morning, I resumed my journey after eating lunch.

    After packing my stuff, I walk toward the boundary which is less than a kilometer away.

    Crossing the boundary, I appeared in Region 5.

    I appeared in the forest, right beside the two specialist stage monsters were fighting. Seeing me suddenly appeared, they quickly ran away not caring about the intense fight they were fighting.

    After confirming my location, I started to run toward the boundary that will lead me toward Region 1, Region 1 to Region 5 have boundaries interconnected. One can go to any Region 1 to Region 5 from here.

    As I traveled toward the boundary, I got quite surprised seeing no bandit hade across me as in the past four realms, I havee across at least one group of bandits an hour but now nearly two hours had passed but there is no bandits insight.

    I got to know the reason soon after when I asked about it to a lone traveler like me.

    It turns out, teams from Top organization are making rounds across whole Region 5, some in disguise while others openly with only one aim in mind that is rooted out the bandits.

    They would kill any bandit they came across, sparing no one. Even those bandits who only rob but not kill were ruthlessly killed by them.

    These actions of the organizations had struck fear across the hearts of the bandits which is why I spotted no bandits in Region 5.

    Hearing that I quickly take out the Mask I am wearing, not to be misidentified as the bandit.

    As I journeyed across Region 5, I really did note across any bandits.

    I am running across the sky when I heard themotion little far from me, from the sound of it look like some group of people is fighting.

    I first did not want to go toward it but soon thought after I reached the Region 1, I will have to be cooped up in my tent, seeing exit will open in three days.

    So, I might as well watch this fight and be entertained, I though and run toward the ce

    As I got closer, I found a group of people is fighting each other and interestingly, I knew two people who are fighting.

    Jill and her brother William, they both seemed to be fighting furiously with their opponent.

    I first wanted to help seeing how jill and her brother fighting but I soon saw they are just sparring.

    It is not normal sparring though as they are not caring about injuring each other.

    These seemed to be fought between organizations as jill and members of the organization have fought the members of Binding Lotus, one of the top 7 organizations.

    They are eighteen people, nine from each team.

    I am quite astonished when I saw the fight from above as fighting the power of each and every one of them is immense.

    All of the eighteen people seemed to have the power of Rule and when I got closer, I was shocked to see that all eighteen seemed to be using the power of Level 2 Rule.

    In my whole journey from the Awakening ground, I onlye across two people who hadprehended the Level 2 Rule but here all eighteen of them have seemed toprehend level 2 Rule.

    Watching the fight below feels like watching the fight in a league of Heroes, everyone attacks theyunched is highly destructive to kill normal lieutenant stage and those are just normal moves.

    Even I am not sure abouting out of this fight unscathed if I entered this fight, this is how high the level of people fighting it as all of them using the power of Level 2 Rule in their every attack.

    To get a good look a fight, Inded on the small hill where a group of people watching the fight.

    "Be careful of any stray attacks, these people aren¡¯t mindful of others." cautioned the boy beside me while looking at the fight.

    I was a little confused at first by his warning but I understood it the next moment.

    The attacks of these people below are infused with Rule power which made them many times stronger than the normal attacks, any stray attacks could easily heavily injure or even kill those who are watching if they arent is careful.

    The ones that are fighting below are mostly at the Master stage but few of them at the Sergeant stage like jill.

    There is a lot of destructions around the battleground, treesy splintered and there are big holes in the ground.

    Seeing these people fight is an eye-opener for me as most of the people here not only were able to use their Rule power in their offense type skill, some of them enable using use it in their defense.

    Though they are not as good as me seeing I had experienced the memories but they are better than I imagined.

    Talent couldn¡¯t be the only thing here, there must be some secrets of them using Rule power this well, looks like there are many things which I am not aware of.

    Bang!

    Hearing another loud bang, people besides me shudder a little. "This Andy is a demon, if not for this girl from Thundergod¡¯s Arena barely restraining him, he would have been alone able to finish this whole fight."

    "Yes, If not for this beauty, the people from Thundergods lost this fight longan ago."

    "Peak Level 2 Rules are really something, normal Level 2 cantpare to them. This cute beauty from Thundergod¡¯s Arena is quite good to be able to defend against Peak Level 2 Rule with just Level 2 Rule."

    "Rule of Meteorite Vs Rule of Speed."

    The one they are talking about is Jill as only her fight is the most amazing of all fights, more than 50% of people watching her fight with a guy named Andy.

 Chapter 322 Saving I

    The two people who they are talking about is jill and the boy named Andy, these two people fight is the most destructive and amazing of all.

    Jill hadprehended the Rule of Speed which is clearly showing her blurring speed and her opponent hadprehended the Rule of Meteorite which Peak Level 2 Rule.

    Both of them are fighting at blurring speed that very few people able to see the moves they are making because their speed is too fast.

    Whenever they go, they brought destruction and many people even heavily injured by their stray attacks.

    All people are vignt of their fights as they don¡¯t know where they will appear next and they might get injured by the stray attacks.

    As people have said, the fights are going down below are at the level of League of Heroes and the Fight that is happening between Jill and Andy is better than a Final match of the League of Heroes.

    I have watched matches from many leagues of heroes and I don¡¯t think there was anyone who had used the power of Rule there and that made is quite ndpared to the fights that are happening below.

    Here every move of people infused with the power of Rule and one can feel that power even at such a distance.

    Currently the fight between jill and andy going at full speed with andyunching attack after jill countering dodging them.

    Andy looks the same age as me but he is graced with tall physique and handsome looks and he is using gauntlets as his weapon which is perfect to use with his Rule of Asteroid.

    Rule of Asteroid is Peak level 2 Rule which is descended from Rule of Meteorite, a level 1 Rule.

    Rule of Meteorite also one of the best offensive Rules amongst Level two rule as it had both speed and immense power which could destroy anything.

    If not jill who hadprehended Rule of Speed and barely able to contain it, I don¡¯t think any other three people in Jill¡¯s team would have been able to stop Andy, I even dare to say Andy might even able to beat all eight people single-handedly if not for jill restraining him, this is how terrifying Peak level 2 Rule is.

    There is a vast difference between Peak level 2 Rule and Level 2 Rule and the reason why jill is able to restrain Andy is that herprehension of Rule of Speed is really high.

    Herprehension of Rule of Speed is likely the same as my Rule of Sunfire, halfway reaching Mid-level of the Basic stage while Andy¡¯sprehension is barely reaching Low-level Basic stage.

    The gap in Ruleprehension is the reason why jill had been able to fight with Andy.

    I am quite shocked when I measured Jill¡¯sprehension of Rule of Speed, all theprehension of Rule of Sunfire I got it imprinted from Ashlyn, It is not I hadprehended.

    The Rule of Killing which I hadprehended is only able to reach Low level of Baic stage because I had experienced the dream, if not myprehension would have been on the same level that of Andy.

    This Andy is a natural fighter! He is making use of every chance he got, no matter how small it is tounch a lethal attack at Jill.

    If not fighting against an equally talented opponent, this fight would have been over quite a while ago.

    Bang!

    Andy destroyed another big boulder that came into his way, not caring about a few people standing on it.

    The people were lucky they had enough time to put up defenses unlike people from minutes ago who didn¡¯t have a second of time to dodge got injured quite badly by andy¡¯s attack.

    Andy would have easily diverted his attacks seeing Jill had dodged it but he didn¡¯t despite knowing people were standing on it.

    He had crushed that boulder and followed jill through it,unching another barrage of offensive skills which these people have no end to it.

    Normal people have maximum five to eight skills, that include offensive skill, defensive skills, Speed type skill, Strength type and if they are luckily some hybrid skills, they may have more than one offensive or defensive skill but these people seem to have no limit.

    They are so many skills that one could barely able to track them and they not only have many offensive and defensive skills, they also more than enough other skills also.

    This amount of skills in their arsenal make fighting them really tricky and one wouldn¡¯t guess what type of skill will his opponent use next.

    That¡¯s Super Elite for you, they can get 90% skills in their organization vault for free and only have to pay for those special 10% rare and powerful skills.

    Both Jill and Andy are at a Peak level of Sergeant stage and watching them using one mid-level skill after another, I can conclude that the rumor about Super Elite able to use Mid-level knight grade skill at a Peak level of Sergeant stage seems really true.

    Normally one has to Master stage to Mid-level Knight grade skill, only then they are able to exhibit real power of them but Super Elite can use them without difficulty.

    Seeing them use Mid-level skills this easily, I hope that I would also be used mid-level skill easily as them when I would at Peak level sergeant stage as I am not much different than the Super Elite.

    The only thing, I would have to do is merge enough berserk energy into my source.

    After watching Jill¡¯s fight I ced my gaze toward the other fights.

    Like Jill¡¯s, her brother also fighting the battle and Like her, he alsoprehended Level 2 Rule.

    His Rule is a peculiar one, his Rule seemed to be strong Variation of Ice Rule which is a Peak Level 3 Rule but Williams Rule is level 2 Rule.

    His Rule feels much colder than Ice Rule, it feels like if one touched by this Rule then his only option would be turning a live popsicle.

    Not only is it colder than normal Ice Rule, but it also seems to have Misty quality in it which is why he seemed to perfectly countering his opponent who hadprehended Rule of Strength.

    I take a look at the fights and saw how the other Rules works, most of the Rules I was able to identify but some werepletely unknown to me.

    Like the Rule of Gold, a powerful Variation of Metal Rule. It had quite good offensive power especially when ites to cutting and hacking.

    I first was not able to identify that Rule but my the girl beside me kind enough to inform me when I asked her.

    The fights continue on without any signs of stopping and no one disappointed to see such a good fight which is rarely seen.

    As I was watching the fight, I felt a premonition of intense danger only to see jill and Andy very close to us.

    Andy activated his skill and two golden-brown two giant fists materialized in front of him and attacked Jill who had dodged them nick of time.

    As Jill dodged that giant golden-brown fists, that first came toward us and their speed is so fast that barely anyone would have a chance to do.

    People beside me got very scared seeing the big golden brown fistsing at them, all of them started to act all sorts of skills and artifacts they have to get away from the hill but it would be really hard for them to dodge this attack.

    As this attack is infused with Rule of Astorite which aura enough to immobilize people for a moment, not to forget the speed it¡¯sing toward us, it will be very hard for them to dodge this attack even if they tried their all.

    I could dodge this attack easily if I injure Sunfire into my speed skill but if I do that, these people beside me would be heavily injured.

    Some of them even might die as I could sense that Andy hadpletely put all his Rule power in that attack.

    Not only these people even those of people who are fighting below would also get injured quite badly if this attack hit them.

    Looks like I have to be the savior of these people.

 Chapter 323 Saving II

    "Micheal!" screamed jill as she saw big golden brown fistsing toward me.

    Without caring for the fists that areing toward me, I smiled at her carefreely.

    Despite me giving her nonchnt smile, I could see she ising toward me at full speed with his intention of saving me.

    Seeing that a weird smilees across Andy¡¯s face and he attacked once again.

    He calcted his attack perfectly and did notunch attack jill insteadunched at me as with jill speed she would be able to intercept these blowsing at me but she will be hit by andy¡¯s second attack if she were to do that.

    Despite seeing she will get hit by andy attack if she were to save me, she did not stop instead increased her speed more to the limit.

    Seeing jilling to save me despite having high chances of getting heavily injured, my heart warmed and also anger appeared in my heart for Andy.

    That moment, I infused all power of Sunfire in my speed skill and on to my sword, this is the first time I have been using the full power of Sunfire.

    Till now all the battles I¡¯ve fought, I did not use more than 45% percent of it as It was more than enough to crush my enemies but seeing such despicable action of Andy, my heart is boiled over, wanting to teach a good lesson to andy.

    With the power of Sunfire infused with my speed skill, I became a blur as I moved toward the toward big golden brown fists that areing toward me.

    After getting close enough to the big golden brown fists, I swung my sword at it, its speed is so fast that even I am barely able to catch sight of it.

    As my sword touched the first big golden brown fist, it suddenly evaporated without even putting the resistance, one moment it was there, the next moment it disappearedpletely.

    I did not wait for anything and swung my sword at all the big fists thating toward us, effectively diffusing all the attack that came toward the hill.

    As I was I attacking the hill, I sensed small vibration for Rule but it disappeared quickly before I could bepletely sure what it was.

    The danger isn¡¯t over yet, there is still lethal attacking toward jill, I again turn blur and sped toward the attack that ising toward jill.

    I appeared in front of that attack and swung my sword at the fists, with each swing of my sword multiple fists gets evaporated into nothing.

    When I finished with my attack and took a slight look at jill, I found herpletely astonished and shocked.

    Her cute beautiful face has formed aplete O seeing my power, I would have loved to take a photo of her shocking fact to tease herter but first I will give a small lesson to this Andy.

    Turning blur once again, I moved toward any and seeing meing at him, he seemed to prepare and about tounch an attack at me as both fists are covered in red energy.

    I smiled seeing his fisting toward me and attack at his fists with my sword.

    As our weapons about to sh, I toned down the power of my attacks by 30%, if I had used all the Rule power of Sunfire, I am not sure If he able to bear it not and if he got killed by my attack, then I would be really big trouble.

    As our weapons got closer and closer, I could see a slight curve of a smile forming on the andy¡¯s face.

    By his look he seemed quite confident on his attack, if he knew the real power of my attack, he would not be this confident.

    BANG!

    His fist and my sword shed and loud sound of bang could be heard, not only that the shockwave that erupted from our sh had made people close to us take a step back.

    Bam!

    For a time of the moment of our weapons shed we bothy standstill but next moment Andy shot back like a rocket and crashed against the tree, making human size hole on it.

    After his crash he kept vomiting blood fog, if not for a member of his organizationing quickly and feeding him potion quickly, he would have been lying there kept vomiting blood.

    I heaved a sigh after seeing him like that.

    Thank God, I had halved the power of my attack at thest moment. if not for that, he would have been definitely got killed by full power and his organization would have brought endless trouble for me, even getting out of this realm would have been difficult for me.

    "My My you have be quite powerful Micheal, I have to work hard otherwise I would be left behind in dirt by you." said in adylike voice as she gave me light hug.

    "Don¡¯t joke with me Jill, you would have been easily able to handle him if you have given your all," I whispered in her ear.

    Hearing my whisper, she stiffens for a moment before letting go of the hug, there is a bright smile of his face but inside it is hidden astonishment.

    It is not astonishment about seeing my strength but me sensing her real power.

    When I was attacking those golden brown fist earlier, I sensed very Minuit Rule fluctuation from her.

    If I am not wrong then Jill hadprehended the second Rule, which is stronger than her Rule of Speed, she had likely to use that power of Rule to save me but seeing I am capable to thwart the danger, she quickly took back that power.

    Now I am truly intrigued to know if I could beat jill or not, before sensing that Rule fluctuation I am very confident to think I would be able to beat Jill but after sensing that function, I am not quite sure as the power of one Rule isn¡¯t inferior to my Rule of Sunfire.

    "Well, thank you for trying to save me," I said, which brought her usual bright smile on her face.

    "You didn¡¯t need my help anyway," she said and about to say something when we see andy and some members of his organizationing toward us.

    I felt a hand on the shoulder, only to see jill¡¯s brother William behind me, not only he some people of organization signs also beside him.

    "Why do you attack me?" said Andy loudly as he came closer to me with swag, "You attacked me, I had to reply," I said, my answer stumped him for a while.

    "I did not attack you, you came in between my fight with jill," said Andy while pointing his finger at me.

    Seeing his finger pointing at me, I really want to cut and probably sensing that I might attack, he quickly took back his finger.

    I was about to reply to his question but before I could do that jill came in front.

    "Andy, you attack my friend first and everyone saw it right?" she asked and everyone nodded their heads after asked by a cute beautiful girl.

    "See everyone is saying yes if you are still not satisfied I could ask my friend to fight with you again, whoever wins the fight is the right one," he said.

    Hearing her say, Andy¡¯s face contorted into anger and he left with huff but not before challenging me to the duel after we left this realm.

 Chapter 324 Leaving Minerva Realm I

    "Don¡¯t worry about him, he just knew how to bark." said jill, loudly enough that Andy could hear it from the distance.

    Andy heard it as his gait stiffened for the moment before walking normally with his friend.

    "Micheal, Your Rule is very powerful, which Rule did youprehend?" asked jill¡¯s brother William.

    William had been fighting far from jill, so he didn¡¯t get a chance to sense my Rule power. He is not the only one interested in knowing my rule, there are other people interested as well.

    "Sunfire," I stated I could hear a couple of sharp breath as I mentioned. They all are a creme de crop of their organizations, all of them are super elites and haveprehended level 2 Rule but they still became shocked knowing I hadprehended Peak Level 2 Rule.

    "Rule of Sunfire! no wonder you were able to beat that pompous bastard Andy in a single strike."plemented William as he patted my shoulder jubntly.

    "You¡¯re going to Region 1 right?" Jill asked as I prepared to leave, I nodded at her question.

    "You cane with us, we are also going to Region 1," Jill said, seeing there is no hard going with them, I nodded.

    Not long after we left together for the boundary of the Region 5.

    "Why did you guys fight with those from Binding Lotus?" I asked jill, normally organization is republic won¡¯t interfere with each other and there is rarely conflict between them.

    "Oh, this just the normal spar, yesterday we had sparred with those from Crystal Knights," replied Jill, still seeing little confusion on my face she decided to exin this thing whole.

    It turns out ever since they had returned from an Awakening ground week ago, they are daily patrolling the Region 5 for bandits and sometimes theye team from other organizations.

    Before going to the Awakening Ground, they have pretty much grasp of each other¡¯s abilities but afterprehending Rules, their previous understanding about others strength hadpletely shattered.

    Rule power transcends stages, it can transformant into the elephant as long as one hadprehended the rule.

    That is why whenever they came across another team of the organization, they would spar to know the abilities of their opponents.

    "Till now we have sparred with four teams and all of them are very strong," added William.

    As we journeyed, jill had told me about many things. Normally I would be privy to these things after I reached the Captain stage as even lieutenant stage are not privy to these things but afterprehending the Rule a strong one at that I had be eligible to know these things.

    The things Jill had told mepletely blew my mind that I was barely able to calm myself from the excitement.

    "Micheal, I will call you after we leave this realm, I have something important to discuss with you." said jill as we reached near the boundary.

    "Ok," I said as I saw jill and members of her organization entering the boundary.

    I have a faint idea about what she wants to talk about but still, I will meet her as I wanted to ask many questions which I still want to ask.

    One by one they all crossed the boundary, behind then I followed.

    The only difference between me and them is that they will arrive at a specific location while I will arrive at random

    They all are wearing special artifacts that help them to directly transfer to a ce where been ced.

    This is why people like Jim and took only a day to reach the awakening ground, unlike me who took a week.

    They have several of those beacons ced in each realm and they can transfer near whichever beacons they want.

    They could just pass through, one boundary and transfer near another boundary that made crossing Regions for them very easy.

    ¡¯Dhub!¡¯

    I transferred directly above the tent and about to fall down from it when I quickly stabilized myself andnded on the ground.

    ¡¯Gasp!¡¯

    When I look around afternding on the ground, I couldn¡¯t help but make a gasp of surprise.

    Around me are a sea of tents, their millions and millions and millions of tents.

    Jill had said that more than thirty million had entered the realm after the news of Awakening ground is disclosed.

    Those who entered the realm, not all of them were entered to go the awakening ground, some of them entered just for training and fun.

    The adventurers who entered this realm with us had to pay the hefty price of Fifty million credit for a ticket to enter the Minerva realm but those who entered after news of Awakening Ground disclosed entered free, they did not have to pay a single penny.

    But Organisations and Government is not that Benevolent, even those who had entered this realm after paying had to give a certain percentage of their gain to the Organisation and government much less those who entered free.

    The Government and Organisations have going to make killing this time after taking taxes from the Adventurers.

    Walking in the sea of tents, I search for a good spot to ce my tent.

    I have to spend three days in Region 1 as only three dayster would exit of the Minerva realm would open.

    I had to walk for more than an hour before I found a good ce to fix my tent.

    Seeing it is a good ce, I activated a tent. This tent I am using is much much better than my previous tent which is just Low-level Knight grade, this one is High grade simr to those used by people from the central continent.

    It is quite big, simr to that of a small house, not only that it had quite a good kitchen and Big bath not like very small in my old tent.

    The first thing I did after entering the tent is taken out all the storages I got from Region 7 and Region 6.

    They are more than I got from Region 9 and Region 8 as I havee across more bandits in Region 7 and Region 6 than that of Region 9 and Region 8.

    The stuff I got this time is really huge, greater thanst time. Even having a bigger size room wasn¡¯t able to contain all the stuff I got.

    I have to keep some in the storages and sort themter after freed the room with some stuff.

    After a couple of hours, I did with the sorting and I couldn¡¯t be happier.

    I now just wanted to go to the Region 6 and Region 7 hunt the bandits more but quickly shook my head of that thought.

    Jill had said after cleaning Region 5 of bandits, the team going to move to Region 6 and Region 7 for two days.

    Even If I go now, I would get much in hunting the bandits.

    Picking up a few storages and cing them in big storage of another pocket, I walk out my tenant.

    On the way, I heard that there is a trade fair, I want to see if something caught my eye there which I could trade with tons of useless stuff here.

 Chapter 325 Leaving Minerva Realm II

    The trade fair is quite Big, its size is even bigger than that of hometown but it still smaller than that of one in the Awakening ground.

    Many people have erected their stalls, selling the stuff they have. Most of the stuff they are selling here is brought from the Awakening Ground.

    The prices are quite highpparedhe Awakening Ground but it is still a little low that of Westblood.

    When this stuff will enter markets of Republic, their prices will soar, especially of things that aren¡¯t found in the Republic.

    As I browse the trade fair, I found many interesting things and traded them with the stuff I have.

    This time when I returned home, I won¡¯t want to woo sorry about not bringing good enough gift for my parents.

    I had traded for many things in the fair, these things will be very helpful in my future practice.

    I kept roaming the fair, trading for the things I like and for the first time in my life I didn¡¯t have to worry about the money.

    Now, I have enough things stored in my storages that I can buy whatever I want, not only me Ashlyn also asking me now and they buy stuff for her.

    Time passed by as I kept roaming the fair, it was at night when I called off my shopping as I have more than enough time in the next three days to shop all I want.

    Aftering back to my tent, I showered and started to cook. Today I have brought food foodstuff with a fully functioning kitchen, cooking had be easier.

    Now with this normal kitchen, I can cook my heart out without feeling obstructed by the space.

    It took me an hour to cook dinner for us and we ate our dinner at small the dining table that came with the kitchen.

    After finishing dinner, I cleaned the tes and walked out of kitchen en while Ashlyntillid on the table with her eyes closed.

    Walking into the empty room, I stood in its center.

    After practicing body cleansing techniquest time, I had decided to practice it next time in the safety of my own home as it left one quite vulnerable after performing it.

    Last time when I performed it, I had be so weak that I want won¡¯t move my body for half an hour and only after half an hour did I move my body so weakly.

    It left one weak to the core and this weakness only goes away after taking a few hours of sleep.

    So, the best option to perform this exercise is the safety of one¡¯s home but I am performing this technique now because I am feeling safe enough here.

    The reason for my confidence in my new tent that not even Lieutenant stage evolver would able to make scratch if I use my full power including Rule power, I don¡¯t think I would be able to damage it.

    Another reason is that the whole region is protected by the members of the organ organizations no one dares to trouble without a valid reason.

    Calming my mind, I started performing the first pose of Body Cleansing Technique.

    Likest time, I didn¡¯t feel anything while performing the first pose but when I started performing the 2nd pose, I started to feel the strain all over my body.

    Unlike other exercises where strain increases slowly, In Body Cleansing Technique, it increases incredibly at a fast speed.

    I could feel each and every of my body contracting when I performed the t move. movie ie only that, but a different type of energy in my body also started toe out and fuse back.

    The hidden energy that came out is too low right now, the higher I go with poses the more hidden energy came out and the better way these energies would fuse with the day.

    At forth pose my muscles contract more and I started to feel the pressure of the technique but still, I kept performing it.

    This time I n to cross the 12 th pose,st time at 12 th pose I was so tired that I didn¡¯t have the energy to lift a finger.

    It will be hard but if I tried enough I have confidence that I can at least perform 13 th pose.

    ¡¯Hun!¡¯

    At seventh pose, I caught a different type of energying out from my body, first I thought it would be like many other energies that present in my body.

    But as time passed, I started to see that this energy which is earlier in very low quantity, had started to eat energies surrounding it.

    It started to eat any time of energy around it, be it a different type of unidentified energy or the wild type berserk energy, It ate all.

    As it kept eating this energy, It¡¯s size kept getting bigger and bigger.

    I was quite scared at first when I saw it getting bigger and bigger but when I saw that its quantity is very low and its the speed of eating is also very slow but still I felt worries about and decided to feel its nature with mental energy.

    "Ahh!"

    A susurprisedound came out of my mind as I sensed that this energy is quite familiar, It is the energy of the Miracle fruit that Ashlyn ate a few days ago which made us level up two levels in the single day.

    As I saw it eating the different energies and growing, a strange thought came into my mind.

    If it kept feeling on the energies in the body and its quantity became huge enough them it might help me level up.

    Ever since I broke up false limit, I knew to level up for me going to be very difficult for mepared to others, If not for my luck is good and Ashlyn found a Miracle fruit, it would have taken me months even a year to level up.

    Normally it is a monster that initiates the level up but a human can also initiate it if he were to find a spark.

    Now the question will I able to make it quantity big enough that it could help me level up, I thought.

    With that thought, I used my mental energy to move all the energy toward engulfing energy.

    As time passed, it kept eating more and more energy but still, its speed of eating is very low, I will have to do this for at least for two to three weeks to be able to make this energy big enough to help me level up.

    At the eleventh pose of technique, I reached my limit likest time but I still kept going as the more I pose I perform, the more time that Miracle fruit energy to eat other energies which will help me level up faster.

    12 th pose, I finally performed the twelfth pose, just as I finish performing it, I felt nauseous smelling from my body, it is the smell of impurities that came out of my body.

    Thud!

    I wanted to try for 13 th pose but I fell on the floor with extreme tiredness like thest time.

    Times passed by in the Minerva realm, in the next three days all I did was shop whole day and performed Body cleansing Technique at night before sleeping on the bed tiredly.

    Today is the day I will leave for Westblood. Just now, I had packed my tent and now I am walking toward the exit of the Minerva realm.

 Chapter 326 The Grimm Batttlefield

    Huge crowd!

    I saw a huge crowd when reaching near the square where the exit to be opened in the afternoon, I thought I am quite early but near a million people are still earlier than me.

    There are all standing neatly in the hundreds of lines and every second new people kepting and line.

    I quickly look around and walk toward the line which seems shorter.

    There are millions of people in hundreds of long lines but they are all neat and not many trouble makers could be seen but they were swiftly get dealt with very ruthless methods that very few dares to make trouble.

    Still, with such a Huge crowd, trouble makers could be seen now and then, and the most popr ones are the line cutters.

    These line cutters are the worst, they did not line like normal people but cut into line with various excuses, some worst ones didn¡¯t even bother to make excuses they just cut the line and that made conflicts ur.

    It was a good thing there are thousands of drones hovering above us which help in notifying the guards and record everything, so when guards arrive everything dealt quickly and ruthlessly.

    As time passed more and more steps into the lines, just an hour after I step into the line, I found there are more than three thousand people behind me.

    At every second thousands of people step into the lines and there are hundreds of such lines.

    Still, I am still quite early and should be able to exit through the exit a few hours after it opened, unlike me those people behind the line would take more than half a day to go through the exit.

    There are more than ten million people here and to get them all out though exit should take in a day.

    To keep the exit of realm open for nearly a day would cost very much to organizations, they will get more than enough from the stuff of people they are going to collect taxes.

    This time organizations will make big, not only they will have most people who possess rule but they get the things from millions of Adventurers.

    Time passed and soon the exit started to flicker in the center of the big square.

    It kept flickering for few secs ones before it got stabilized.

    Small chaos had erupted after exiting of realm mamaterialisedIt been a month since people had entered the realm and they started to feel the lithe little psychological burden.

    Seeing exit appearing which they had been waiting for a few days, their emotions erupted.

    ¡¯Bam bam bam bam.....¡¯

    As if already expecting something like this to happen after exit appears, the guards started dealing with the chaos swiftly.

    Whoever broke a rule even little got swiftly dealt with breaking fewer boundaries the lightest punishment while killing is the highest.

    Killing those made chose may seem a little harsh but to control near ten million people such measures are necessary.

    "The exit had been open! Everyone please follow the rules and don¡¯t disrupt the lines, those who will disrupt lines would get swift punishment." I heard the voice through the drones that are flying above our heads.

    "Everybody walk nice and slow, don¡¯t hurry." said another announcement.

    The announcements are bing more frequent since exit had appeared, it is probably done to manage the crowd.

    There are thousands of people passing through the exit every second and my line is also one of them.

    With the speed that lines are passing through the exit, it ill take me about one and a half an hour to pass through the exit.

    This is such a bitch process, to standing in line for hours and wait for your turn to exit through the entrance.

    I don¡¯t hate standing the line, what I hate sweaty smelling bodies of people sliding on my body, smelling the smell on their bodies sometimes I feel if they ever bath or not.

    Though there are many convinces standing in the lines there are some perks as well like hearing the chatter.

    People like to talk when they were idle and free, and ces like the long lines like this are the best where they are both idle bored.

    I heard many things in the few hours I had been in line but I have not heard the hint of the thing that Jill had told me.

    Looks like Jill and important people of organizations like super-elite have right to hear about those things.

    Jill had said that since I hadprehended the Rule, I now the ad the qualification to learn about that thing.

    To learn full detail about it, I will only have to prove I hadprehended the Rule in Adventurers Paradise and I will be qualified to learn about that thing.

    The Grimm Battlefields.

    Our world is not as safe as I had initially assumed, it is being constantly attacked by Race of Foreign World.

    That world is Grimm World and that race is Grimm Race that is why the battlefield known as Grimm Battlefield.

    She said the foreign energy we felt in the previous realm we had entered is rted to the Grimm battlefield and making monster crazy and Bipedal are least of its effects, this foreign energy could do many worse things, especially to the humans.

    When I asked about the Grimm Race to Jill, she said she didn¡¯t know anything except for saying that Grimm race is also humanoid race like us Humans.

    Jill had said there are multiple Grimm battlefield across our continent and only Super Elite of Captain stage and above while normal powerhouse of Colonel stage has the right to fight inside that battlefield.

    Jill did not know much, all she had heard it from her parents who had fought in the Grimm battlefield.

    She said more than 80% of powerhouses willingly go to the Grimm battlefield to fight as it offers unimaginable benefits to one progress.

    As one stage reach higher, it became very difficult to level up, only those ces like the Grimm battlefield offers the chances level up.

    The information about the Grimm battlefields are very tightly controlled, not shred of it leaked outside for hundreds of years.

    Those who dare to leak this information end up in conditions worse than death.

    I will know more information about it after I registered my Rule power into the Adventurers Paradise and Jill will meet me a few dayster after she asked her parent¡¯s full details about this Grimm battlefield.

    As time passed, my line kept getting shorter and shorter until I was just a few meters away from the Exit.

    With us being closer to the line, our pace has increased and we started moving faster and faster toward the line and in just minutes, I reached next to the t.

    Finally, I will be returning home, In this one month my life hadpletely changed and I have gained a strength which I have not thought I would gain when I entered this realm.

    With a big smile on my face, I took the step inside the exit and next moment I reached home.

 Chapter 327 Back Home

    I am finally home and about to take a deep breath to feel the familiar smell of home, I was pushed by a person from behind.

    I shook my head in smile seeing that, there are thousands of people areing out of the exit and if I stopped even for a second, I would get trampled by them.

    Walking ahead I saw big opened space in front of me enough to hold more than a million people which it now holds.

    The whole space is barricaded and there are thousands of checking posts are connected to these barricades.

    If one wants to go outside then one will have to go through that checking point and to go through that checking point one has to pay taxes.

    From what is projected in those big screens, those who entered the first badge had to give 25% of the stuff they got in the herbs.

    Be it herbs, monsters material or artifacts they all have to give 25% percent of the things they have obtained from the Minerva realm.

    These are the Adventurers who entered the realm with me with paid tickets, they had already known they will have to pay 25% of the things they got.

    The thing that surprised me is the amount they are taking from people who enter after us after the news of Awakening Ground broke.

    These people have entered the realm for free but after exiting it, they had to give away half of their stuff as tax.

    I thought organizations would ask for 30%, maximum 40% of the stuff but they are asking for a whopping 50%, this is akin to looking.

    But no oneining much as those who are handling collection is very strong powerhouses way above they can handle.

    I was also quite shocked when I first sensed the power of these people, these people all are Captain stage or above.

    These powerhouses are not in tens but more than thousands in numbers, they are standing at each collection point and not only that, there is fearful aura lingering in the background which makes people want to kneel subconsciously.

    I linger in the open ground for a moment before walking toward the collection point.

    "Beep!"

    As I reached the collection point, I scan my holowatch to censor and directly walk past without stopping to pay taxes and powerhouse at collection point also did not stop me either.

    Except for members of Top organizations, everyone had to give up a certain percentage of their things but I am different.

    My Minerva real ticket was the price I got from the Westblood citypetition, It is a Super level ticket, those who have it are exempt from paying any taxes.

    Otherwise, I would have had to give a shitload of stuff to organizations.

    Walking out of barricade, I walked toward the hovercar.

    A few minutester, I am in the hovercar which is taking me to the westblood city, hundreds of such hover cars could be seen in the sky around me.

    ¡¯Ting Ting Ting Ting.....¡¯

    As I reached near westblood cities, the notifications started to ring out in my holowatch.

    Most of the emails are from my parents asking me to call them as long as I get out of Space Realm.

    They even posted images and videos of my cute sister where she says she is missing me a lot and I shoulde as soon as possible.

    It sounds really cute she repeat after my mother in her cute toddler voice.

    There are mails from my friends, especially from ellen asking me to call her when I came out of the Minerva Realm.

    I had already informed her months ago that I will be going to the Minerva realm.

    Reading all her messages, I knew she also has entered the realm.

    After reading all the messages, I called my parents. This time there were no tears and screaming as they had already known I am going to the space realm and will being back after a month or so.

    By the time, I had hung up the call, saying I will visit home in a week, I already had reached my apartment.

    Getting out of the Hover Car, I walk toward my apartment building.

    First thing I did after entering my apartment isying on my soft bed, no matter howfortable the bed in my tent is, it can¡¯tpare to one in my apartment.

    Unknowingly I fell asleep on my softfortable bed when I wake up it was already an evening.

    Washing away my sleepy mood in the shower, I ordered food from outside.

    I am not in the mood to cook and also, I am feeling quite bored with selfing a self-cooked meal every day for a month.

    The food had arrived in half an hour and hour, the food I ordered quite expensive but it was worth it as me and Ashlyn at till our stomach was full.

    Today the city¡¯s skyline seemed exceptionally beautiful, it¡¯s just me feeling it due to my good mood or it really is, I don¡¯t know.

    I gaze at the city¡¯s skyline as I sit on the chair in the balcony, In my hand is a bottle of been which I am taking a sip from now and then.

    Usually, I don¡¯t drink as I feel lightheaded very quickly whenever I drank it, so mostly I abstained from drinking alcohol.

    But today feeling good, I decided to drink it and to my surprise, I didn¡¯t feel lightheaded as usual after drinking one bottle.

    It was likely because two Amethyst Seal¡¯s in my body which had improved my physique, otherwise, I would have felt my head buzzing by now.

    "Chew chew chew chew...."

    "No!" I said to Ashlyn, this is also the reason I don¡¯t drink much, Ashlyn has unusually high love for alcohol.

    About six months ago, when it was the first time I tried alcohol, Ashlyn also demanded I have her some.

    Before I knew it, she somehow finished the whole bottle, she got high in just one bottle and started to release small sts of fire across the whole apartment.

    If not for me, putting out a fire quickly, she would have burned down the whole apartment.

    Before giving her drink, I thought it would not affect her seeing how high her metabolism is but I was wrong, from that day whenever I drink, I did not give a single drop to her.

    "Chew chew chew!"

    Seeing I am not giving a single, she chirped at me loudly before flying to another side.

    I sighed when I saw that braced myself for a few days of cold treatment from her.

    Tomorrow is an important day, tomorrow not only I will go to the Adventurers Paradise to register as Rule user, but I will also get to know the details about the Grimm battlefield there.

    What Jill had told me just basics and sometimes I even wonder if this was some borate prank or something.

    All will be known in adventurers paradise, all my doubts and queries will be cleared there tomorrow, I thought as I left the balcony.

 Chapter 328 Elara I

    The next morning when I woke up, I was feeling quite weak. Last night after drinking, I had performed a Body Cleansing Technique.

    Just like before, I was not able to get past the twelfth move but It was still helpful as the energy of Miracle Fruit had increased a little.

    If I keep performing the technique daily then not only I will get a strong and flexible body, I will also be able to level up to the Sergeant level quickly.

    Waking out of bed, I directly went to the bathroom to do my morning activities, after showering I started to make a meal for us.

    Today I am going to the adventurers Paradise andter in the evening, I was going to meet up with Jill, I got her messagest night when I was performing the Body Cleansing Technique.

    I ate breakfast with Ashlyn silently, while eating she did not even look at me.

    Last night I did not give a drink, that made her angry and now she is giving me the cold treatment.

    After eating breakfast and cleaning tes, I walk out of my apartment with Ashlyn on my shoulder. She is not talking to me, that does not mean she will stay in the apartment alone.

    The hovercar already waiting for me when I got out of my apartment building, I had ordered it ten minutes ago to take me to the Adventurers Paradise.

    Fifteen minutester, I saw the big building of Adventurers Paradise, getting out of Hover Car I walk into the building.

    As I entered inside it, I was shocked by the crowd inside. Seeing the cars outside, I thought there would be a crowd but did not expect this much.

    There was barely any ce inside to take a step on the first floor, I don¡¯t think the higher floor would be in much better.

    I can understand why the building is so crowded, It is because of the Minerva realm.

    People had got a lot of things from the Minerva realm, especially those who entered the awakening ground.

    These people likelye to post the rare things they got from the Minerva Realm to get a high price, not in this contrived but from other countries of the continent as well.

    The tradingwork of Adventurers Paradise is really huge, It spammed across the whole continent. With just paying extra fees, people could find a buyer from across the continent.

    Normally people didn¡¯t sell their things on the continentalwork as whatever thing they posses did not worth giving 25% of the price of their stuff to adventurers paradise but now it is different.

    The stuff they are selling hade from the Central continent which rarely found in the continent, so, the seller could ask for sky-high price and those who want it will buy it.

    It¡¯s all a game of Supply and Demand.

    Seeing this crowd, I thought it would be really hard for me know where I should go to Register but a few minutester I saw the projection of notification saying Registration of Rule power is on the 35th floor.

    Seeing the notification, I step into the elevator to go toward the 35.

    When I exit out of the elevator to the 35th floor, I¡¯vee across apletely different scene than the one on the ground floor.

    There were barely five hundred people here and floor being big enough these people feel like a drop in the bucket.

    Seeing no idea where to go next from here, I walk toward the reception desk where several pretty receptionists were sitting.

    "Hello, where do I register as Rule user?" I asked one, "You can enter any of fifty rooms there." she motioned toward the very small rooms which marked with big letters 1 to 50 numerically where people could seem enter and exit out of them.

    "Inside it, you will find small stone where you just have to project your Rule power as long as stone glowed you will be Registered as Rule user and your ess qualification will also be advanced to 3 stars." said the receptionist.

    Envy could be seen in the receptionist¡¯s eyes when she informed me this information if it were any other thing this receptionist would not be this envious as she herself is at the Peak of Lieutenant stage.

    "Thank You." I thanked her and walk toward the, one of the open small room, Room No. 12.

    The room is small as I had expected, just two square meters. In the center of the room, palm-size bluestone.

    The bluestone seemed nothing special, except for being polished perfectly. Walking near it, I ced my on it and started to project the power of Rule of Sunfire on it.

    I am very cautious, just using 10% of Rule power fearing if I used too much, I might destroy it identally.

    First few seconds nothing happened but just when I was about to increase the power of Rule again, the bluestone started to glow.

    First, it was just light glow but it kept getting brighter ata visible speed that in just a few seconds, the light from the stone had colored whole room blue.

    RULE POWER AUTHENTICATED

    ACCESS UPGRADED TO 3 1/2 STAR

    ¡¯Ting Ting...."

    As the bluestone had colored whole room with its glow, a monotone voice rang out in the room telling my rule power is authenticated and my ess also upgraded to 1/2starstar which really surprised me.

    I was told by a receptionist that I would get 3 Star ess but I got, 3 1/2 Star instead, the difference of half star is great.

    With 3 1/2 star ess not only will I be able to buy a Mid-level and so High-level Knight grade skill and artifact but I also could be able to seem and read information which is above my level.

    This ess is such a big thing, with it I will able to use many services which were inessible for me before.

    Not only that, those who have 3 Star or above ess, I can live in any of the whole continent, the central area of westblood city is just a small thing.

    This ess is given to me he adventurers Paradise and would be useful in any ce on the continent.

    Normally only the Major stage and above powerhouse get such ess but me having Rule power, I was also given this ess.

    "Ahhhh!"

    A shout came out of my mouth as I was about to leave the room but just as I took the step, I found someone standing in front of me, I beautifuldy in thirties wearing ng elegant suit.

    Normally I would not make the surprising sound as ever since I hadprehended the Rule power, I had received a boost on my senses.

    I could easily sense if anyone were to enter a three-meter radius but this person had appeared so close to me without me noticing.

    "He"

    I was about to say hi when I noticed the peculiarities in thedy, thedy in front of me is not a figure of flesh and blood but the phantom of energy.

    "Hello, I am ra."

 Chapter 329 Elara II

    "Hello, I am ra the AI of Adventurers Paradise." said the women.

    So, she is an AI, her phantasm and expression look way too real.

    If one looked at her from a distance, he will surely mistake her for the real person, just like I did a few seconds ago.

    Jill had said that after I did my Rule power verification someone will meet me and inform me about various topics.

    The someone she is referring to is ra in front of me probably.

    AI is not rare, many big shops and training grounds been controlled by AI for better efficiency, it¡¯s just that many people prefer to search on their holowatch rather than asking AI, especially in open space where everyone could hear what is asking for.

    "Hello, ra" I greeted her with a smile.

    "With ess being at 3 1/2 Star, you are eligible to know about many confidential things, do you want me to state them for you?" asked AI ra.

    I nodded without hesitation, this is the moment I had been waiting for since Jill had told me about those, I hope this AI would be able to satisfy all the curiosity I have.

    "The confidential topics you have ess to know are Central Continent, Forbidden Grounds, Inheritances, The Grimm Battlefield....." AI ra stated the whole nine topics.

    Of the nine topics, I only knew little about five while on the four arepletely unfamiliar to me.

    I wouldn¡¯t have known about the five topics either if not for me visiting the central continent.

    The trip to the Awakening Ground was fulfilling in many ways.

    "Which one do you want to know or do you want me to take details information about them one by one?" Asked AI ra.

    "The Grimm Battlefields, I said without waiting, I am curious about other topics as well but my curiosity about the Grimm battlefield is bigger.

    AI ra stood quiet for a second as wanting to build up the effect before she started speaking.

    "The Grimm Race it attacked our world more than ten thousand years ago, it is a race of very powerful warrior, if not for our world heavily suppressed the Dark energy they used, we wouldn¡¯t be able to put much resistance much less thwart their advance." Said AI ra.

    Ten thousand years, I had never imagined it attacked our world that long ago, it would be said ancient period

    "We were barely able to survive extinction in the first war as there were barely 5% of humans left of their original strength"

    I couldn¡¯t help but shudder when I heard that, that war must have been horrifying Any war that could bring the extinction of race must be cruel beyond belief.

    Till now in my mind, the most dangerous thing was the S level monster horde which has the power to destroy cities like the capital where millions of monsters attack but hearing about the war, this S level horde which I find terrifying is just a child¡¯s y.

    "The Grimm race had entered our world through the rifts, these rifts are very dangerous to those who are not of Grimm race."

    "It is very hard to go near those rifts and even if one powerful enough to go near it, he can¡¯t do anything about it as those rifts are near impossible since the Grimm race had attacked only one person in history was powerful enough to close those rifts."

    No, wonder jill had said no matter how much we tried, we can¡¯t stop the invasion of Grimm Race, no matter how much we try.

    "The Grimm Race is a humanoid race just like us humans but that¡¯s where the simrities between them and us end." AI ra said.

    The more I kept listening more excited and fearful I became of this Grimm race and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the ability of Governments to keep this information tight for thousands of years.

    Now that I think about it, the punishments government exact doesn¡¯t seem so cruel, I couldn¡¯t imagine what type of chaos would erupt in the world if information as such were to release.

    "They are inherently powerful Race and we have been fighting them for more than ten thousand years."

    "We keep fighting them every day and we have had fought several big wars with them since the first war."

    Hearing her it felt like she is not giving me confidential information but telling me a story instead, I even remember my childhood memories where my mother used to tell me a new story every day to make me sleep, we now did that with my little sister.

    "The Biggest war had been fought about three thousand years ago, it was even bigger than the first war when Grimm Race had Invaded the first time."

    "That time Grimm race invaded at full force, if not for that person leading the charge, humans would have been wiped out of the face of the world." Said AI ra in a deep voice.

    The war three thousand ago bigger than the one that happened ten thousand years ago? and they were able to win it with the might of a single person? I can¡¯t dare to imagine how powerful that person would

    "Can you tell me more about what happened three thousand years ago?" I asked, my voice is full of uncontrolled excitement.

    "I am sorry, you don¡¯t have enough qualification to know about the Hundred Day War." Said AI ra, effectively drowsing my excitement to know about the war that happened three thousand years ago.

    I thought having 3 1/2 Star ess would be enough to know about most of the details about all the nine topics but I was wrong but still despite being rejected, I still got something out of the question.

    I got to know that the big war that happened three thousand years ago known as Hundred Day War, at least now I could ask about it to kill, she will surely tell me if she knew anything about it.

    "Continue," I said after seeing that ra had stopped talking.

    "There are fourteen Grimm battlefields in the across the whole continent and normally only Captain stage Super Elite and Major stage normal evolvers have right to fight in it but the exception is made for those who posses Rule power," said AI ra.

    This I knew, jill had told me this. She said she and her brother may go to the Grimm battlefield if their parents permit it.

    The Grimm Battlefield is extremely dangerous but chances leveling they also increased, even those who have to reach their potential and have a small chance of level up can also level up in Grimm battlefield, that is how amazing it is.

    Jill had said that every Grimm Battlefield has overseer from the central continent and many resources from the central avable in the market of Grimm battlefield.

    One can buy many resources from there and these resources are far much better than the ones we got in Awakening Ground.

    "How can I go to the Grimm Battlefield?" I asked the most important question that I have been itching to know for a few days.

 Chapter 330 The Decision

    "How do I enter the Grimm Battlefield," I asked this is a question that I had been wanting to ask for a few days.

    "One can enter Grimm battlefield thrice a year and every time you go in, you will have to stay in the battlefield for at least six months before you can go out," she said.

    "Normally, organizations send their members to Grimm battlefield through their own channels but seeing you are not affiliated to any organization."

    One can only thrice a year and have to stay for at least six, they quite a tough condition but for those Captain stage and above powerhouse, these conditions are nothing.

    "What is the earliest date I can enter in the Grimm battlefield?" I asked it¡¯s not that I want to enter early as earliest date might be tomorrow or next week.

    "it¡¯s 12 February," said AI ra.

    12 February, that¡¯s about three monthster.

    I really have enough time to enter the Grimm battlefield if I want to enter the Grimm battlefield.

    After that, I again asked it many questions I had about Grimm Battlefield which I had ess to.

    Only my question rted to basic details of Grimm battlefield were answered as for theplicated ones, she had directly denied ess to.

    After that, I asked her about the other eight topics which she had mentioned earlier when I heard about them, I couldn¡¯t help but shocked to my core.

    They are all mystical and enthralling but also equally dangerous, especially the forbidden grounds, they are basically death grounds.

    From what I heard ra, if I evere across any forbiddennd in my life then I should run far as I could from it, otherwise, I would die without knowing myself.

    I spent nearly three hours in a small room and when I got out of it, my mind was elsewhere. The things I got to know today havepletely changed how I perceived the world around me.

    Getting out of Adventurers Tower building, I went directly to my apartment as I didn¡¯t have anything for the whole day.

    When I entered my apartment, Iid on my bed and started to think about things I¡¯ve learned from the ra.

    It was very bad that I didn¡¯t get any document about the whole topic which I could read again, seeing how my ess is low.

    If I had 4 Star ess, I would have been able to know the information in a little more detail, not superficial like now.

    Still, superficial it may be but it helped me a lot, now I can see my future path more easily and know what I have to do next.

    First I was still thinking about if I go to the Grimm Battlefield or not as it is a very dangerous ce and many people die there but after hearing all that ra had told me, I finally made up my mind to go the Grimm Battlefield.

    It will be very very dangerous but If I was able to survive then I will progress very fast than I could stay here in Westblood city.

    With Rule power I had, I could easily fight Captain stage monsters and just to fight them and if I need bigger challenge than that, then I will have to enter quite deep into the forest to hunt them.

    The point is with my sudden increase in strength, the best option for me would go the Grimm battlefield, only there will I get an environment which is very helpful to my progress.

    "Tring Tring...!"

    I was busy in my thoughts when my holowatch started to ring, only to see it is ellen that is calling me.

    I am pleasantly surprised to get her call as we hadn¡¯t talked in few months as she was very busy with her training, I didn¡¯t think she would havee out of her training if not for news of Awakening Ground in Minerva realm.

    "Ellen, it¡¯s nice of you to call me," I said in a mock sarcastic voice, usually, we talked in every few weeks but due to her training, we haven¡¯t had a chance to talk.

    It had been more than three months, I saw her and there was a visible change on her face.

    She had be even more beautiful than three months ago, her face became more defined and her eyes seemed full of experience which seemed to increase her beauty even more.

    "You were in the awakening ground right? Do you able toprehend the rule?" she asked directly without any greeting.

    She seemed sure that I was in the awakening ground, she either has seemed me or some somebody must have told her.

    "How do you know?" I asked feeling curious how did she know I was in Awakening Ground as before she went to her training, I was Specialist stage and trying to break the limit to which¡¯s chances were rather weak.

    The Time I was in Awakening Ground, I didn¡¯t see anyone who was Specialist stage, as for those in Corporal stage like me they were simply rare, I have only spotted on three people of Corporal stage in there.

    "I met Kevin there, he told me had you had climbed the mountain," she said. Oh so it was him when I met him, he was taking the test on the mountain like me.

    He was in quite a bad state when I left behind that I don¡¯t know where he hadprehended the Rule or not.

    "Now tell me, have youprehended the Rule?" she asked again, this time I couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    "Well, that¡¯s better otherwise next time we had fought, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear single blow of mine," she said.

    "You must haveprehended quite a powerful Rule right?" I asked her, I already knew she hadprehended the rule but I still asked to be sure.

    "You Bet!" she said happily, "You have been careful of Kevin, that dumb fuck hadprehended Weapon type Rule." Informed Ellen.

    So, he really able to pass the test, his chances seemed quite low when I met him on the mountain.

    As for himprehending the weapon type he hadprehended, I am not worried about it.

    I will only be worried if hisprehension of Rule had reached the Medium level of Low stage but that will likely happen.

    We talked for quite a while before saying goodbye, I am a little disappointed though when she told me she won¡¯t be able toe to hometown for a few months.

    I was really looking forward to it, hoping to take one on thest fight between us which I had lost very badly.

    My loss was very bad, I had not evensted for ten moves in the fight. Not only that time there was a difference of one stage between us but Ellen had also be quite skillful in the fight that I barely had a chance to counterattack any of her blows.

    After hanging up a call with ellen, I fell asleep somehow and when I woke up, It¡¯s already evening and I was being veryte to meet jill.

 Chapter 331 The Decision II

    When I entered the cafe, I found jill is already there drinking coffee. Usually, when we meet, I always arrive at least five minutes early but today I fell asleep unknowingly and didn¡¯t wake up on time.

    "Sorry, I amte, I overslept!" I said to jill, as I took a seat across her, "It¡¯s ok, it happens to all of us," she said as she looked at my little disheveled state.

    Yes, it happens to all of us, of all my friends it is Jim who always came while jill is few people who always arrived on time, that is why I felt sorry when I arrivedte.

    "So, have you gone to the Adventurer Paradise." Jill asked as she put down her cup of coffee, "Yes, in the morning," I replied.

    "You must have heard everything from ra right?" she asked me with her voice little down, everything about Grimm battlefield is highly confidential and even small leak from us couldnd us serious trouble.

    So, the more covert we are the whole Grimm battlefield when normal people around us is better.

    "Yes, she informed about all nine ssified topics," I replied, she nodded to that and we stayed silent for a few seconds.

    "I and my brother enter inside it three monthster." She stated I am a little surprised hearing that.

    She had told me before that she was going to enter the Grimm Battlefield but at that time she did not know the full situation of the Grimm Battlefield like now, all she knew the tidbits she heard here and there but now she must have got to know the basic understanding of Grimm Battlefield from her parents.

    The reason is I am going to the Grimm Battlefield because Ick the resources and condition to make fast progress but that is not a problem for her as she is from the top organization and her parents at high ces.

    So, even if she didn¡¯t go to Grimm Battlefield, her speed of progress would be still faster.

    "Why are you going to? I mean you have all the resources you need and even if you didn¡¯t get to the Grimm Battlefield, your progress won¡¯t is much slowerpared to when you go to the battlefield?" I asked.

    Hearing my question, she shook her head with a light smile.

    "You only have slight Idea about the Battlefield, that thing is much bigger and greater than you had imagined," she said.

    Seeing confusion appearing in my face, she decided to exin.

    "The resources offered by the battlefield could not bepared to that of the organization, it will be a be likeparing the river with the sea."

    "You will gain have immense resources in the battlefield that is impossible to get outside and there you wille across resources and environment that will help in increasing yourprehension in Rule power," she said.

    Resources and environment that is helpful in advancing Rule power, is that for real.

    In the awakening ground, I had learned that afterprehending Rule from Object of Rule, it is best toprehend Rule with own understanding as only then one can advance one¡¯sprehension.

    But there is a certain type of resources which help inprehending the Rule but at the same time they didn¡¯t understand one¡¯s own understanding of Rule instead, it very much helps in advance that understanding.

    As an environment, I don¡¯t know but since jill has said that the environment of Grimm Battlefield is very suitable for Advancingprehension of Rule, then it must be true.

    "I am also nning to go three monthster!" I said as I said it a shocked expression appeared on her face, looks like she did not expect me to also go the Grimm Battlefield.

    "It¡¯s a good decision, with your Sunfire rule, your chances of are quite good in the Grimm Battlefield," she said after some time.

    "You should join our organization, this time with your Rule of Sunfire, you are more than qualified to enter our organizations, in this way we would be in the same battlefield," Asked Jill lightly with hope apparent in her eyes.

    After the westblood city fightingpetition, I was quite hopeful to enter the top organization but no organization had epted me due to me not having much potential but now If I had shown my rule of Sunfire, they will send people to the line behind my door.

    Things are different nowpared to back them, being super-elite is no longer feels as enchanting in the past as for how to level up after reaching the true limit.

    I havee to know many ways to break the True Limit in the awakening ground and all of them are avable in the central continent but I am not worried about it as I had many ways to go the central continent.

    Highprehension of Rule power and that crystal cards I and Ashlyn got after exiting Rule pce are one of the ways.

    I shook my head with a small smile to jill¡¯s invitation and she did not seem surprised by my rejection as she had already expected that from me.

    "So, what are your ns for the next three months?" Jill asked lightly, "Oh, I n to go home tomorrow and spent weak or two there beforeing back, and wait for three months to pass," I said with a smile.

    There was another thing that I didn¡¯t mention is perform Body Cleansing Technique daily, so I could level up to the Sergeant stage as quickly as possible.

    "You?" I asked back, as I asked that a look of pain appeared on her cute face, "My mother and aunt are giving me and my brother special training."

    ¡¯Sup!¡¯

    I took a sharp breath hearing that, I had heard from jill in quite a vivid term what entails in their special training.

    Just hearing about it makes me shudder, I can¡¯t imagine how jill and her brother endure such training.

    It is a good thing for them, the stronger they are the safest they will be in the Grimm battlefield.

    "Well good luck then, hahaha....." I said and started tough seeing her cute face all scrunched up in the misery.

    Sometimes misery of friends felts well than their happiness.

    She red at me as she saw meughing at her misery which made meugh even harder, it took me quite a while for me to calm down.

    Jill, I and I talked for a few minutes before we bid goodbye to each other.

    I am leaving for home tomorrow evening and I still have to pack and arrange the gifts I had brought for my family.

    That is going to give me quite a headache, we at least this time I have enough storages with me that I can take as many as stuff I want without feeling burdened but before doing all that, I have to perform Body Cleansing Technique tonight.

    I n to make a breakthrough in Sergeant Stage as soon as possible, it would be quite good if I am able to do that in the two weeks¡¯ time.

 Chapter 332 Back Home I

    The train should reach home within an hour! I thought to myself as I looked at the time on my watch.

    I am feeling quite excited to go home again, I can¡¯t wait to see the face of my cute little sister again.

    Ever since she was born, I aming home every month, there hadn¡¯t been any month other than this when I wasteing home.

    I watch the blurring underground lights through the window as the train sped toward my hometown.

    Seech!

    Finally, the train stopped and I did not waste any time as I walked toward the train door without wasting any time.

    "Brother!"

    I heard cute toddler voice as I get out to rain when I look up I saw my cute little sister trying to get away from my mother¡¯s arms toe at me but no matter how furiously she tried, she wasn¡¯t able to get away from mother arms.

    "How is my dear sister, give some kisses to brother., I said as I took her from arms, my mother.

    Before I could even finish my sentence she started to shower her kisses on both on my cheeks.

    "Brother sweets!" as she finished giving me kisses, she immediately asked for her main objective which as sweets.

    "Alice dear, you only love your brother for sweets?" I asked my sister as I gave her a packet of candies.

    She was so focused on sweets that she did not even reply to my question. Alice is also not the only one who is focused on sweets, Ashlyn who was on my shoulder also flew Alice shoulder to eat sweets with her.

    "Brother Alice loves it!" said my sister as she started to candies from the small pouch. This Pouch is one of the sweets I have brought from the awakening ground.

    "Micheal, you have leveled up to the Corporal stage, a peak stage at that!" eximed my mother as she finally notices my power level.

    An utter look of disbelief could be seen in my parent¡¯s eyes, their shock seeing my level usible as ma month ago when I left home, I am at the Peak of Specialist stage but now a monthter I am at the Peak of Corporal grade.

    Leveling up a whole stage in a single month is very difficult, near impossible through the normal means and my condition was different.

    It wasn¡¯t abnormal level up for me but breaking the false limit and only after breaking the false limit do I able to level up.

    Before leaving town, I have never heard anyone leveling up multiple levels in a single month much less the whole stage.

    In the westblood though, if anyone were to hear news of leveling up the age in single, they mostly would be surprised but will not be shocked as they have heard and seen about such things many times.

    They know such things happen when onees special chance one just have to be very lucky toe across these changes

    "I was quite lucky toe across some special chances in Space realm," I replied as we walk toward the hovercar.

    "These candies are quite tasty, they are tasting quite better than the things you have brought before." said my mother as she took a bite from candy pouch that Alice is holding in her hands.

    After eating first candy, she took a few more finding it very tasty but suddenly stopped when she saw her daughter who is nearly verge of crying, seeing how her mother eating her candies.

    With hovercar, we soon reached our home and in all this time, this little ball of cuteness hadn¡¯t left my arms.

    As I entered my home, I perceived something different but when I look around it, I found that except for some minor changes, everything is same as before.

    I let go of Alice after I enter the hall as I walk toward my room to freshen up, I had been on the train for more than half a day and just wanted to wash away the smell of travel off myself.

    I felt quite refreshed when I came out of the shower, washing away all tiredness of travel. When I entered back to the hall, I saw my mother nearly finished making breakfast.

    "Brother more candies?" I heard a voice only to see Alice had finished all the candies in the ouch and now asking for more.

    "Later, first e,t real food." I said as I ced her into myp, I have tons of sweets in my storage but if I gave it to her, I will again hear an awful from my mother that I am spoiling her too much with snacks.

    Soon mother finished making breakfast and we all sat on the ability to eat.

    "It is Minerva realm have to the right?" asked my father after taking a few bites of food, I am not surprised being asked this question.

    Before going to Minerva realm, I had told them that I am going to space realm for training but did not mention the name of the Minerva realm.

    "Yes, it was Minerva realm." I replied, "What was that Awakening Ground and Rule power, for more than a week news channels were showing that single thing, do you know anything about it." asked my mother with interest.

    Not only her but my father also seemed very interested in knowing about the awakening ground and Rule pce.

    "The Awakening ground connected with the Minerva realm when I am on my third day of training, it is...."

    I started telling them from the beginning how the Awakening Ground connected with Minerva realm that it is from the Supreme level organization from Central continent and how it helps oneprehend the Rule power whichpletely transcends the stages.

    They seemed very shocked and surprised when I told them all about the awakening ground and rule power except for leaving some dangerous stuff.

    While I was telling them all about Awakening Ground and Rule power, I noticed that they were surprised and shocked about many things but when I mentioned the central continent, they seem less surprised as they already knew about it somehow.

    I am not surprised to see they know something about Central continent, It is hidden topic in the republic, those at a certain level have certain Idea about it and there are also many rumors flying about it, they must have heard such rumors here and there.

    Most of these rumors depict central continent as a fantasnd where all the wishes cane true, in one point of view it is some kind of Fantasnd which possesses endless possibilities but it is also dangerous.

    It is very dangerous and unstablend, not peaceful like a republic. Some things I heard from the people of the central continent in the awakening ground make me shudder from the bottom of my heart.

    "It would have been really good if you were able to get that Rule power." said my mother, in all exnation, I have given them about the Awakening ground and Rule power, I totally forgot to mention that I alsoprehended a Rule power.

    Instead of saying anything, I let a very small amount of power of Sunfire emit from my body.

 Chapter 333 Back Home II

    "Cry...!"

    Suddenly a loud cry broke out of the room, when I emitted a slight power of Sunfire, my n was to shock my parents and then something catchy after that.

    My n worked and both of my parents shocked sensing the power of Sunfire and just when I was about to say something catchy as loud cry broke out of the room.

    It is my sister who was quite busy ying with her food and now then them taking a bite but the power of Sunfire had that I emitted had scared her, it scared her so much that she started to cry loudly.

    "Oh darling, it¡¯s nothing. Your brother was joking with you." said my mother as she took Alice out of toddler chair to pacify her but not before giving me an angry look.

    "Cry cry.....""It¡¯s its ok darling, that was just brother ying with you...."

    Alice kept crying loudly while the mother was trying to pacify while giving me an angry look now and then.

    Alice is a good girl, always very obedient and she rarely cries but once she started crying, she will cry her heart out.

    I frantically started to pacify her but no matter what I said, she didn¡¯t stop crying.

    "Cry Cry..."

    Finally seeing no choice, I took another packet of candies from my storage, hoping that this will finally make her stop crying.

    "Alice, take this packet of candies, do you love it right?" I said and gave an open packet of candies in her hands.

    As she took the packet of candies in her hand, she suddenly stops crying. Her big eyes from where the endless tears were flowing also stopped right after that.

    Chew chew!

    With a packet of candies in her, she started munching and this time even Ashlyn didn¡¯t dare to take candies from her packet, fearing she will make Alice cry again but that does not mean she will not ask me for another packet.

    I took out another packet from my storage and load it in the small bowl, so eat could eat it easily.

    "That was Rule power?" asked my father in a serious voice, earlier when Alice started crying, my father did not do anything except for gently patting her head, anyone can tell that half of his mind lost somewhere.

    "Yes, It was Rule of Sunfire, A peak level 2 Rule," I replied I couldn¡¯t help but proud when I said this. There are very few people were able toprehend the Rule and whole who were able toprehend level 2 Rule is even less for those who hadprehended the Peak level 2 Rule, I have only seen two of them which are Andy and Jill.

    "Peak Level 2 Rule?" My father asked again, I had just told them superficial information about Rule, had not exined the categorizations.

    "The Rules are divided in....."

    I started to exin details categorization of the Rule of my parents and how difficult toprehend higher level Rules are.

    "You must have be quite powerful?" said my mother to which I only smiled.

    The breakfast ended and I picked my sister from her toddler chair to y with her.

    Alice is a chubby ball of cuteness, no matter how much you y with her, it is never enough.

    Every time I came home, the thing I most looking forward is to meet and y with my cute little sister.

    After ying with her for a while, I started to make preparations for lunch to which my mother agreed to help which I happily epted.

    "These ingredients look quite different, where did you bring them?" My mother asked, "I got them from Awakening ground, these are all from the central continent." I replied while continued to chop vegetables.

    These ingredients from central continent not just taste great but they are also healthy and full of energy, even captain stage and major stage would feel very satisfied eating them.

    While buying the books, I had even brought several cookbooks, with tried and tested recipes I won¡¯t have to fumble with these unknown ingredients.

    Mom and I followed each step carefully from the cookbook and we could smell heavenly fragrance through the pots.

    "It smells wonderful!" said mother and it was, when we finally started to eat everyone couldn¡¯t stop taking bite after bite.

    Even my father who is usually reserved when ites to food couldn¡¯t help but praise as he ate it.

    Iid on the sofa conformably to digest the lunch while Alice ying not far away from me with a box full of toys.

    I don¡¯t know when but I fell asleep unknowingly when I woke, It is already afternoon and no one in the hall except for me.

    Freshening up in my room, I walked toward the backyard towards the shade which is a personalb of my father to do his experiments.

    I wanted to give him the books that I have brought for him from the awakening ground. He would be very happy to have as he was facing many hurdles due to not having enough information, with the books I¡¯ve brought, he would finally have an easier time in doing his research.

    "Hun!"

    A surprised sound came out of my mouth when I entered the backyard of our house, it lookedpletely different than it was a month ago.

    We had a big backyard, in which have a shade which used to house my father¡¯sb, a garden and small yground which we had to build Alice in which had swings and other stuff but now except for Alice small yground, everything had disappeared and in its ce is big concrete room.

    If that big concrete room would have been a little bigger, I would have definitely seen it when I entered the house earlier.

    Entry Denied.

    As I tried to open the door of the concrete, I felt the light shock on my wrist and big text saying entry denied appeared on the door.

    ¡¯Click!¡¯"Come in!"

    I was about to call my father to open the door from inside when the door opened and my mom appears in front of me, telling me toe in.

    I follow behind her and entered the big concrete, only to there tens of machine which I have never seen before and multiple screens projecting the data which I ampletely oblivious to.

    My father seemed quite busy reading the data on the screen that he didn¡¯t notice my arrival.

    "Where did all thise from?" I said motioning toward the machines, one can tell giving one look to the machines that they are very expensive and parents did not have money to buy them.

    "A reputed research organization got interested in your father research and decided to patron it, all these things were funded by them." Mother replied.

    I nodded hearing that I have heard of such research organizations, some of these reach organizations power is no less than Top 7 organizations.

    I am quite surprised and proud to know that my father research got funded by them. As these organizations rarely give patron to the outside researcher, to get a grant from the research organization, my father¡¯s research must be quite good.

 Chapter 334 Back Home III

    "Micheal, do you need something?" My father took his head away from the screen and asked, it had been nearly fifteen minutes since I have arrived in hisb but only now hees out of his screen to talk to his son.

    "Yes, I have brought some books for you when I was in the Awakening Ground," I said and transferred all the books I have brought for him to his holowatch.

    He first has his casual reserved look on his face as he looked at the books I have sent him but over time it became more and more serious.

    One can see the immense joy in his eyes despite having a serious face, it took him nearly half an hour to get out of books.

    "These books will be very helpful to me." said my father and once again he went back to reading without giving me a single nce.

    I smiled seeing him acting like that. My father had reserved nature and he did not like to talk much which is very opposite to my mother who has a cheerful personality.

    "Micheal did you get anything for your mother or you are just your father¡¯s boy?" asked my mother teasingly.

    Seeing her so openly asking for gifts, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Every time Ie home, I always brought something for the family and this time is no different as this time I brought so many things, that even some of all other times couldn¡¯tpare to it.

    "Here!" I said and handed her the storage. She looked a little surprised seeing me giving her the storage directly as most of the time I took gifts one by one from my storage.

    "Gasp!"

    She let out a huge gasp as she looked inside the storage, it is not the normal storage which had the space of 1 cubic meter, this is high-level Knight grade storage which has the space of 10 cubic meters and it is packed with hundreds of things for her.

    I took out another storage and ced it beside my father, he will take a look when he is done looking through the books.

    I wanted to give them this storage at night after dinner but when my mother asked it, I thought now is good as well.

    Both are High-level Knight Grade storages and quite expensive even in the Awakening ground.

    I had not brought any storage equipment despite having a wish as they were very expensive and I already had one of the old styles.

    All the storage I have is I looted from the bandits that came in my way, there are not high-grade storages with me but I still have a few more.

    "Micheal, these things are too much!" said my mother after some, "Mom, I got this stuff through the lucky encounters in the Awakening ground and things I have given you is a fraction of that stuff!" I said as I ced my hands on her as reassurance.

    "Is that one for your father?" asked my mother looking as the storage which I ced beside my father.

    "Yes, it is for dad. I hope dad likes things inside it." I said answering her question. "Don¡¯t worry, he always loves your gifts." said my mother as she pressed her hands to mine.

    Unlike my mother whose tastes and likes I know from my heart, It has always been difficult for me to guess what my father likes.

    He is a simple man who doesn¡¯t have much interest in materialistic things, the only thing he cares aside from family is his research and it had been very difficult for me to buy things that will help him in his research, I was quite lucky to find the books that are helpful to his research.

    Theb of my father filled with numerous machines and various projection screens, all the screens showing a different type of data except for one screen.

    That screen showing a toddler and silver bird is sleeping together in the crib while two big bird is keeping watch over them

    The toddler is Alice and she has Ashlyn in her arms who is also sleeping while Ashlyn parents were keeping watch.

    It will take another hour or two for Alice two wake up, I thought as I started to help my mother in cleaning theb.

    "Micheal, that book you have given me is quite interesting." the mother said as we had just finished cleaning theb and sat in the corner.

    "Do you really like it?" I asked in surprise, my mother didn¡¯t have much interest in any form of academic, the doctor¡¯s course she did that not because she liked it but because it offers Sifortable life.

    "Why do you sound surprised! I may not be smart as your father but I am not dumb either." mother said with mock anger.

    "It¡¯s no what I mean, it¡¯s just that you rarely showed anything academic that I thought you will not be much interested in studying runes," I exined and next moment before she could say anything I started to make paper books from my storages.

    "What¡¯s all these?" she asked in surprise as she took the physical book which has drawn beautiful Bow on its cover.

    "These paper books contain Totem Blueprint and it details introductions," I said to a mom who was reading the first page of the book.

    These books are the same books that I have got from the storage I found in Neil and Andrew¡¯s stuff. These books are quite good.

    One with basic knowledge of runes could easily understand these books and even if they don¡¯t know anything about runes could still able to create a Totem artifact following simple directions written in the books.

    "Here, I will give some Rune rted books that I had brought in the Awakening Ground," I said and transferred all the rune rted books in her holowatch.

    "Wow, calm down buddy these are lots books, you might identally drown your mother in it." said my mother jokingly as she smacked me lightly on my back.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you will be fine mom," I replied jokingly.

    Time passed by as I happily spend time with my family, two weeks have already passed since I have been at home.

    I was going to leave for westblood yesterday but decided to stay a few days more as I was going to leave in three months and I wasn¡¯t sure when I will be able to return.

    Shortest would be half-year while longest may take more than ya ear, so I am trying to spend as much quality time with my family.

    In these two weeks except for performing Body Cleansing Technique, I did nothing much but despite performing technique for more than two weeks, I was never able to perform the thirteen pose of the technique.

    It¡¯s not that the 13th pose is difficult, it¡¯s just that I became too tired at 12th pose that I did not have any energy to perform the 13th pose.

    Still, more than two weeks of hard work had still had its results, the energy of miracle fruit had reached its limit and if I am lucky then today would be the I would level up to the Sergeant stage.

 Chapter 335 Initial Level of Lieutenent Stage

    I hope today will be the day I would level up, I had thought that yesterday too but unfortunately I failed to level up yesterday.

    It was likely because that energy of the Miracle fruit hadn¡¯t full to its brim but I hope today will be a day It became full so, that it will initiate the level up.

    "Ok, Micheal you can start," said my father, who was not far away from me looking at the various screen.

    "Yes, dad," I replied and started performing Body Cleansing Technique.

    I am currently in my father¡¯sb and there are some tiny devices had attached to my body to collect the data.

    The fifth day aftering to my hometown, I came back to my father¡¯sb again to ask for his advice.

    I wanted to know if Berserk Energy from monster cores is damaging my body somehow, I knew from Jim and reading all the books I have brought from Awakening Ground that as long as I have enough special energy of Supreme Combat Exercise to maintain the bnce of my body and source.

    When my father heard it that I am eating monsters cores to supply me of energy, he had lost control and started shouting at me about how dangerous the berserk energy is, that was the first time in my life I have seen my usually calm father, lost control over his emotions.

    He would have not lost control over his emotions such way if it were any other people but when itpares to his family which he fiercely loves, he couldn¡¯t help but lost control over his emotions.

    He is only able to calm down after I exined to him how unique my Refinement engine is and how Special energy of Supreme Combat Exercise help in stabilizing my body and source.

    From that day, I¡¯ve started to spend a few hours of my in my father¡¯sb as he thoroughly wanted to see and if Berserk Energy is doing any damage to my body or not.

    And unexpectedly, my father had developed the umon interest in Body Cleansing Technique that for more than a week, I have been performing Body Cleansing Exercise in my father¡¯sb.

    I¡¯ve be ab rat for him that even my mother teases me by that name now then.

    Like always, I didn¡¯t feel anything at 1 st pose but at 2 and pose my body started to feel strain in my body as my cells started to saturate.

    At the 3 rd pose, the strain had increased many times more which is unlike other exercises that increase the strain little by little.

    At 4 th pose the strain had increased even more but I did not have much pressure, through the regr practice of more than two weeks, my mind and body had trained to experience such strain, I will only start to experience real pressure when I started to perform the 8 th pose and above.

    I kept performing poses and after poses and at 6 th pose, I saw arge amount of Miracle Fruit energy started toe out from his hidden spot.

    First, there were used to be a different type of energy into my body but now there are only two, one that of Energy of Miracle fruit and other is Berserk Energy while all the other energies which were is small amount got guzzled by the energy of the Miracle Fruit.

    Now only two of them seem to exist in my body and every day, the energy of Miracle fruit eat some of the Bath berserk energy that came out from hiding.

    If there were any energy in the ce of Berserk Energy, I would have leveled up to the Sergeant stage a few days early.

    It¡¯s just that I could see that he t energy of Miracle fruit takes more time to guzzle Berserk Energy than any other energy.

    Although the berserk energy is hard to digest this Berserk Energy after digesting, it also provides thergest amount of energy to the Miracle Fruit energy.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel awe when I looked at Energy of Miracle Fruit, first, it was in a very small amount in my body but now its size had increased more than thirty times.

    It is more than five times greater than when it was started to help me level up when I was in the Sergeant Stage.

    The reason I am very sure that I will level up from two days this energy had started to act, it begins testing the barrier that is between Corporal stage and Sergeant stage, yesterday it had even cracked a little but unfortunately, its momentum was little less than it needed.

    Today, I hope that it will guzzle enough Berserk Energy that it will get all the momentum it needed to break that Barrier.

    As I performed 9 th pose, I started to feel immense pressure over my body, moving every part became difficult but I still kept going as I can feel inside me that the higher poses I perform, the more berserk energy will be Guzzled by the Miracle fruit energy.

    I performed 10 th and 11 th pose and finally gone for 12 th pose, I can feel the maximum strain on my body which is near my limit but I can also see that as 12 th pose would not be enough.

    Either I perform 13 th pose and give it enough time to guzzle Berserk Energy or I could keep performing this technique for three to four days more to level all it would depend on my perseverance.

    I kept performing 12 th pose and as I finished it, the strain on my body many times more and I overcame with an extreme weakness that I was halfway into falling on the floor but I stabilized myself through my will.

    I want to level up today no matter what and for that, if I have to perform the 13 th pose they By gods I will.

    Bearing the foul smell that ising from my body, I slowly started to perform the 13 th pose.

    My speed of performing 13 th pose is even slower than the speed of snail walking and every moment I am fighting extreme fatigue.

    I feel that if I gave up enough for second, I will fall on the floor and I will have to try this technique a few more days before I could level up to the Sergeant stage.

    I could see that if I am able to persist for a few more minutes, I will be able to level up to the Sergeant stage today.

    Time passed by at a snail¡¯s pace as I keep performing the 13 th pose, with my every moment the strain on my body would increase more.

    Every second is unbearable but I kept preserving as I am wholly focused my mind on the energy of Miracle fruit.

    It shouldn¡¯t take long for it to reach its limit, once it reached its limit, I am very sure that I will be able to level up to the sergeant stage in one go.

    I finally performed the 13 th pose and I started falling down due to extreme strain I am feeling over my body but exactly the same moment I finished performing 13 th pose, the Energy of Miracle fruit stopped guzzling Berserk energy and move toward the Barrier with regaining momentum which was way stronger than that of yesterday.

    BANG!

    The Energy of Miracle Fruits crashed against the barrier and crushed it in a single strike thus making me level up to the Sergeant stage.

 Chapter 336 Time Before Leaving

    "Micheal!" I heard a soft scream and the next moment I felt soft arms around me which picked me before I couldpletely fell on the floor.

    I know by the feeling of arms that it is my mother that is holding my smelly body, not only there was my father present in theb but my mother is present also.

    I gave a tired smile to my mother which I barely able to form on my face and concentrated on my body which is going through the process of level up.

    It was a good thing, I had already eaten a small monster core to provide me enough energy toplete my breakthrough to the Sergeant stage.

    Currently, I am refining Berserk Energy of monster core through my Refining Engine to provide for the breakthrough.

    The level up shouldn¡¯t take long, In ten to twenty minutes, I will be at the Initial stage of Sergeant Stage.

    My mother had gently ced on the floor and waited silently for my breakthrough to be finished.

    Normally I wasn¡¯t able to make any movement for at least half an hour after I performed body cleansing technique but today is special, as I am leveling up and in just a few minutes, I can make a small movement.

    I am confident that by the time I am finished leveling up, I will be able to walk normally.

    This will only happen today became I am leveling up, I know that when tomorrow If I were to perform 13 th pose, I will still be lying on the floor like a dead dog for at least half an hour like always.

    Finally, fifteen minutester, Ipletely leveled up to the Initial level of Sergeant stage.

    "I am going to take a shower," I said as I stood up from the walk toward the shower that is built in thep.

    After removing all the small devices that sticking to my body and the clothes I am wearing, I let the warm water cascade over me.

    The feeling of Being at the Sergeant stage is clearly different that of the Corporal stage, I not only got a boost in Mana but my physique also improved but there is not much change in my strength.

    Since I¡¯veprehended the Rule power, my strength had experienced the huge boot, so with me being level up to Sergeant stage did not boost my overall strength but it did give me a boost on the core level.

    With me being at Sergeant stage my instant got sharper, I could react faster than before and it is very helpful inbat.

    Even if I have all the power of Rule but didn¡¯t have instincts to match then having all that Rule power is useless.

    After feeling clean and odor-free, I got out of the shower and wore the clothes that I had already ced before.

    "Did you get them all the data you needed?" I asked my father as I came out of the shower, "Yes, It is even better than I expected." said my father with a slight t smile before looking back at his screen.

    " Mommy is so proud of her baby." I heard and next moment my mother¡¯s arms enveloped me tightly.

    She didn¡¯t let go for quite a while, when she finally let go I noticed there were tears in her eyes.

    Ever since I grew up, I rarely get such hug¡¯s from my mother, thest time I got such a hug when I was leaving for westblood first time, thinking about that memory tears had started form in my eyes.

    I did not stay in theb any longer, It will take my father some time to analyze all the data he got today.

    If I have any questions, they will be answered tomorrow.

    After getting out of theb, I directly walk toward my room.

    It is the first time in two years as Ashlyn had not been sleeping in the same room as me.

    Even before we had bonded, Ashlyn had been sleeping in my room but since I came back this time, she had been sleeping with Alice for some baffling reason.

    I fell asleep soon after Iid on my bed when I woke up it is early morning.

    After freshening up and taking a shower, I walk toward the kitchen which was empty as usual.

    Without waiting, I started to make preparations for the breakfast, it should be ready by the time my parents would wake up.

    "It smells good as always." I heard my mother¡¯s voice as I was making finishing touches with breakfast.

    When I look back, I found my mother walking in the kitchen. After looking at what I am making, she took a seat in a dining table.

    Ten minutester my father also walked into the kitchen and looking at his still tired face, I can tell that he had slept.

    I served breakfast on the table and started to eat with them.

    "How was the data?" I asked, hoping my father found something interesting.

    "It was very good, that Body Cleansing Technique is really amazing, whoever invented that technique must be absolute genius." Praised my father.

    "It burn mana at every pose you perform, it made a body like a furnace which can smelt anything." he continued.

    "Its main function is smelting every cell of the body, making it devoid of any impurities, first I was baffled by what you had told me but with data I have collected it seemed true, as long as you performed all of its moves, you will get body devoid of impurities."

    "I can¡¯t imagine the uses that body will have." my father said as his voice is full of Awe.

    Well, this technique has to be amazing otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be used by those of Supreme Level organization.

    As for performing all the moves of Body Cleansing Technique that easier said than done, from the memories I¡¯ve experienced from that ax, I know how hard it is to perform thetter moves of technique, even the owner of that Axe who was an absolute genius was only able to perform the eight moves of Technique only.

    "Is there any chance that any Energy of Miracle fruit remains in my body?" I asked the most important question.

    Due to Ashlyn being a low strain monster, it had be very very hard for me to level up in a normal way, it might even take me years to level up a single level if I didn¡¯te across any special chances.

    But how hard it is toe across special chances like the Awakening ground and Miracle fruit, I am not that hopeful to believe that Ashlyn would help me find few Miracle fruits that help me level up every year, even if I adventure across all the space realm.

    So, my best bet would on Energy of Miracle fruit, even if there is speck remain in my body, I am confident enough to make it big enough that it could help me level up but I felt that I had spent all the energy yesterday while leveling up, asking this question to my father is just giving false hope to myself.

    My father stayed silent for a while before answering my question.

    "From the data I have received from your body, I can tell with confirmation that there is a very small amount of Miracle fruits energy left in your body," he said, hearing that a full-blown smile appeared on my face.

    I felt like the divine grace of God had fallen on the body but the next sentence that came out of my father¡¯s mouth like a bucket of Ice water that fell on me to wake me up from the beautiful dream.

    "But that energy had been hiding deep within your body, to make ite out you will at least have to 17 th pose of Body Cleansing Exercise at minimum." said my father, it really felt like a bucket of cold water that used to drowse a beautiful dream.

    I will have to perform 17 th pose minimum just to make that energy of Miracle fruit toe out as for help it guzzles other energies, I still have to work hard very much.

    Still, I did not feel sad hearing his words, instead felt hopeful, normally it would have taken me years to level up a single level but with this chance, it can be done in months, the only condition is that I have to work extremely hard.

    Well, It¡¯s fortunate because the only thing I never fear is working hard, as long as I worked hard and preserved, my leveling up speed shouldn¡¯t be less than my friends.

    After that my father told me many things he found in yesterday¡¯s data he got from me, some things were surprising and interesting while others were utterly boring.

    Time passed by and a few dayster, I left for westblood with teary eyes goodbye.

    First thing I did after returning to westblood is register for the Grimm Battlefield, I will be leaving with the batch of people from westblood in two and a half monthster.

    While I was in westblood, I found that Jim also going to the Grimm battlefield which utterly surprised me.

    If it were his girlfriend or any other people, I would not have been surprised but Jim told me he was going to Grimm battlefield, I was very surprised.

    Jim is an Alchemist who barely has an interest in fighting and the Grimm Battlefield is all about the fighting.

    He said he had his reason and hearing that I didn¡¯t ask further.

    Time flows like a river and before I know it the day of my leaving came closer, tomorrow I will be leaving for Grimm Battlefield through the airship.

 Chapter 337 The Black Beetle I

    It has been about three months since I¡¯ve returned from the Minerva Realm and got to know about The Grimm Battlefield.

    The three months passed like a blur and tomorrow will be the day, I will leave for the Grimm Battlefield through Airship.

    Of these three months, I¡¯ve spent it half in my hometown while another half in the westblood, the return from my hometown was quite tearful this time.

    A month ago, I told my parents that I am going to leave for the half-year to a year for special training, my mother was quite against it at first but she relegated seeing adamant I am about leaving.

    I have sold half of the stuff I got from the Minerva realm and the price I got in return is better than I expected.

    My only regret that even after working hard nearly every day for the past two and a half months, I only able to perform 15 th pose of Body Cleansing Technique.

    This Body Cleansing Technique is damn hard, I thought these two and a half months would be more than enough for me to perform 17 th even 18 th pose but I was only able to advance to the 15 th pose only.

    It is very difficult to perform Body Cleansing Technique, not only needs a lot of energy to perform, but it also increases strain over my body many times with every move.

    Three weeks ago, right after I performed the 15 th pose of Body Cleansing Technique, I fell unconscious. When I woke up, an hour had already passed.

    That¡¯s how much pressure this technique puts the body under, though the pressure is great to be able to preserve under such condition, he will get taste benefits beyond his imagination.

    With the regr practice of this technique for three months, I have tasted such benefits.

    Just two days ago in Miasta forest, I killed a Master stage monster with just strength of my body.

    While fighting it, I did not use any skills or Rule power or any Totem artifact just used pure strength of my body.

    Through it took me more than three hours to kill that monster and by the time I am finished, I was injured quite a lot but still, it felt quite good to kill the monster with just physical strength.

    It is quite a big aplishment and many people would be shocked if they knew about it as bodies of monsters quite strong and defeat them we humans always relied on the Skill¡¯s, Artifacts and other things, we never much relied on just strength of our bodies to defeat them.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh but when I look at the glittering view of Westblood city through my balcony.

    This is myst night in the westblood city before leaving for Grimm Battlefield tomorrow morning.

    I had already made preparation, now I just have to tomorrow and wand go toward the Airbase.

    After staying an hour more on the balcony, I finally went to sleep. When I woke the next day, it¡¯s already early morning.

    To my surprise, Ashlyn had already woken up before me and now looking outside the window.

    After finishing my morning activities and taking a shower, I started cooking a meal for us.

    The finished making breakfast in less than an hour and we both started eating.

    After breakfast, I look at my holowatch only to see I still have an hour before the hovercar came that I had booked yesterday.

    To pass the time, I did nothing but sat on the chair thinking about nothing and everything.

    Buzz!

    An hour passed by as I was busy with my thoughts, if not for feeling the vibration of my holowatch, I would have stayed on my spot for an hour more.

    When I get out of my apartment building, I found that hovercar is waiting for me as I¡¯ve expected.

    As I boarded it, it swiftly increased its speed and flew toward the Airbase.

    By the speed of this hovercar, it shouldn¡¯t take more than fifteen minutes to ch the Airbase, I thought.

    I and Ashlyn watched the scenery passed by us and before I know it, I saw a big Airbase in front of me.

    Getting out of Hovercar, I walk into the Airship Port. It is more crowded than I expected but this crowd is nothingpared to the train station.

    Airships in the republic are only used to trap between countries if you have to travel within a republic then you will have to use the train.

    There are some exceptions to this rule but to get an exception, one has to be pretty powerful.

    There are many airships could be seening and going through the Airbase, some are small while others are big, some are very pretty while others are just average but no matter the size or look whenever one looks at the airship, they will feel like they are looking at the powerful beast.

    Flying in the sky is not easy this especially outside the safety of the cities, one can never know when one will get attacked by a powerful monster in the sky.

    That is why to ensure the safety of its passengers, every airship is pretty strong in its offense and defense.

    Every skin of airship is used at least Major level monster¡¯s skin, not only that every airship, smallest that it maybe is less with the cannon that could kill a Major level monster in a single shot.

    ¡¯Gasp!¡¯

    When I reached the terminal 6 and saw the airship I have to board, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    What I saw is a gigantic ck airship, it¡¯s size is big enough to house a small town. After taking one look at this ship, people will think only one word, A Beast.

    This warship is akin to a dangerous beast, once provoked it will only stop when it fully annihted the enemy.

    This is a giant Airship which had a ck thorny mesh of unknown material covering its body, just looking at it I could feel that even the smallest thorn had the power to pierce my body, even if I used the power of Rules in my defense.

    Not only that, there are more than 100 shiny cannons ced all over the airship, I can¡¯t imagine how powerful those cannons are but I am sure no monster in republic boundary is capable of taking a blow from it.

    People could be seen entering that giant Airship now and then, most of them look to be in their mid andte twenties, their bodies excluding the power that made me feel threatened but now and then I could see people around my age are also entering in the airship.

    They are mostly Master stage and Lieutenant stage but I saw some Corporal stage and Sergeant stage like Myself.

    Taking a deep break, I also walked toward giant ck airship, knowing too well that after I boarded the ship, my life is going to change forever and this change wasn¡¯t going to be any less spectacr that Awakening ground.

    I scanned my holowatch into it and the door opened automatically and I took a step inside.

    "Fuck!"

    A curse of astonishment came out of my mouth when I saw the interior inside, earlier when I saw the muscle outside of this beast of a ship, I regretted paying five million credit for a premium ticket but now I look at its interior, I think it will be worth it.

 Chapter 338 The Black Beetle II

    Fuck!

    A curse of astonishment came out of my mouth when I saw the interior inside, earlier when I saw the muscle outside of this beast of a ship, I regretted paying five million credit from premium but now I look at its interior, I think it will be worth it.

    When I took a step inside, I felt like I did not step into the Airship but a very luxurious hotel, everything looked very ssy and luxurious

    A week ago, when I first received the ticket of Airship for the Grimm battlefield, there was an option to upgrade the seat.

    I would have gone with Common level seat which is also free if the trip to the Grimm Battlefield would have taken the day but the information stated that the whole trip would take six days or more.

    Reading that I did not want to stay in themon level seat for six days especially when I have a shitload of money which I have got from selling half of the stuff I got from Minerva Realm.

    There are five types of seat¡¯s on the Airship, that are Common, Economy, Business, Premium, and Grand.

    Themon level seat is free but that¡¯s all, one will have to spend the whole day on the single-seat asmon level did not have the privilege to roam other areas of Airships.

    The Economy level is quite good, the seat is spacious and they hate the the the the the the the the the the the the the the there to go to the great hall and bars in the Airship but for that one will have to pay a hundred thousand credits.

    Businesses level does not give a seal but gave a small room where one can sitfortably and watch the scenery of the sky while lying on the bed, it has many privileges like entry to bars, Great hall, and casinos but it cost a million credits.

    The Premium level ticket offers a small luxurious suite which has all facilities and came with the big windows which give an unobstructed view of the outside. With the premium ticket, one can go to any area which is for the passengers.

    For a Premium tickets, one just had to pay five million credits.

    I would have never dared to buy a ticket of ten million credits, not ten million even buying the ticket of million would be out of question but just a few days before I had sold some stuff I got from awakening ground and got a shitload of money that even ticket of 10 million credits just felt like a trickle.

    Thest one is the Grand level ticket which came with a grand suite, they have all the privileges that the other four have.

    One thing that makes this Grand level ticket very special that they have life boxes which could escort people of the grand suit out of airship safely.

    There is no mention of the price of Grand level ticket as I didn¡¯t have sufficient ess to buy one.

    I walk toward the great hall which is the central area of the Airship, it ces everyone gathers and mingle.

    "It¡¯s Majestic!"

    I whispered as I entered the great hall, this great hall is majestic and emit opulence through every inch.

    Thousands of people could be seen in the great hall, some were alone while others in the group.

    To my surprise, I saw some familiar faces in the crowd, though I don¡¯t know them personally, I know them because they are famous in the republic.

    Most of these people participated in fightingpetition across various cities and they also performed quite well.

    I also spent an hour in the great hall, admiring its beauty while also listening to the conversations that are going around me, I found they also don¡¯t have an idea on which Grimm battlefield we are going.

    If I had joined an organization I would have known which Grimm Battlefield I am going before boarding the airship but I am not going through the organization but from the Adventurers Paradise.

    Those who go through the Adventurers Paradise didn¡¯t have any idea which Grimm Battlefield we are going.

    Jill had said all the Grimm Battlefields on the continent are named numerically on level of danger they represent, Grimm Battlefield 1 will have the greatest danger while Grimm Battlefield 14 will have lowest.

    These danger levels only apply to General and Marshal level powerhouse as to us every Grimm Battlefield is extremely dangerous.

    Time passed on and soon the announcement of departure rang out across the Airship, just as this announcement rang out, lots of people ran toward railing to watch the departure.

    The railing on the great hall which was mostly empty and now packed filled with people.

    I also wanted to run toward the railing to watch the descent of his Giant Airship but I stopped myself knowing I will get many chances of the watch to ascend and descend of the airship.

    Though I did not get a good view I could get from the railing, I could still see it ascending toward the clouds.

    Just as it reached above the clouds, little turbulence spread across airship as it increases speed suddenly, it¡¯s speed is so great that clouds around it started to look blur.

    Such a great speed! Astonished gazes could be seen around the great hall as all people looked at speed of airship.

    Like most people, I did not expect this airship to this fast seeing its gigantic size but it had definitely proved me wrong.

    I could help but feel excited about my first trip on the airship.

    After staying in the Great hall for some more time, I walk toward my suit.

    As I enter my suit, I was quite a sure surprise sed to see that it is bigger than I expected, though it is still smallpared to a normal apartment.

    Still, having this big suit is out of my expectations.

    The suit was decorated opulently and have everything one will need to make his day¡¯s journeyfortable.

    The best this about this suit is the bedroom where there is a huge window where I could see the clear view of the outside.

    Looking at such a view from my bed, I felt like my decision to pay for five million credit for a Premium ticket is really worth it.

    ¡¯Cry ...!¡¯

    I was just checking out my bedroom when I heard the faint monster cry, only to see tiny bird monstering toward the Airship.

    As it got closer, the size of the monster got bigger and bigger until it became a monster size of 70 to 80 meters but it still looks tiny in front of this Giant Airship.

    It is the biggest monster I have ever seen, it must be at the General Stage or Marshal Stage, I didn¡¯t think monster this dangerous, live close to the westblood city.

    I sound unbelievable but on second thought it seemed possible as Westblood city is connected to Miasta Forest which housed the most dangerous monster across the continent.

    A few more seconds passed and it came very close to Airship that I could see it very clearly from my window.

    It is a deep violet color bird monster which wings covered with violet lightning and as it is forming a big ball of lightning in its mouth.

    I shudder after seeing that not because it could harm airship but because if itunched that big ball of lightning them my suits and suits around it would going to be its target.

 Chapter 339 Murder of Crows

    The bird monster opened its gigantic mouth and in its mouth, a big ball of lightning had started to form in its mouth.

    I shudder as I saw that, not because thinking about what type of effect it will bring to Airship but seeing, if itunched that ball of lighting, it will surely crash on to my suits and suits around it.

    Boom!

    The lightning ball had nearly formed, seeing that I took a step back to run away from the big window, when I heard a loud boom and saw a ball of red energy shooting toward the Big monster bird.

    That¡¯s cannon shot! I said as I look at the red ball of energy that shooting toward the big monster.

    BAMMM!

    I heard loud bam as the cannon shot hit directly at the head of Big monster bird and what it next hadpletely blown my mind.

    The cannon shot which I though going to pierce through the body monster bird seeing it is single shot fired by cannon not a barrage of it but that cannonball turnedpletely different.

    As it cashed on the monster bird head, instead of piercing through it, it exploded not only that, that explosion have covered whole monster bird within seconds.

    When the effect of explosion subsided a few secondster, the only thing I saw was some ckened bones of monster falling down.

    "How Powerful!" came out of my mouth, just a single shot of cannon enough pulverizes such big monster, I can imagine what effect will it create if all the cannons on airship had started to fire all at once.

    There is no announcement of caution of when the big monster bird arrived near the Airship and no announcement when it was killed, I felt like this is amon urrence on the airship.

    I stood by the window for a few minutes beforeying back on the bed, thinking about the scene that just happens before.

    "Chew chew!"

    It was that Ashlyn¡¯s chirp that brought me out of my stupor. Her chirp was for food, when I look at holowatch I notice it was our lunchtime and I am also feeling slightly hungry.

    Not having a mood to go out, I ordered lunch for my suit. I have to say, the lunch is top quality, especially the monster meat.

    We both ate until our stomachs full andid on the bed to rest as we have nothing much to do except to enjoy beautiful scenery through the window.

    Time passed and evening came, the whole day total three monsters tried to attack the Airship, their size was no less than a big monster bird but all of them were killed by the single cannon shot without exception.

    As the evening came, I felt the Airship is descent, the next moment I heard the announcement from the airship saying that Airship is descending at Carlston city for an hour and forbid any passengers to go out of Airship unless they want to stay in Carlstone city.

    Carlston is the cities in the republic, it used to be the capital of the republic before it moved to the republic City, this is also the city where Ellen got posted two months ago, if going out was permissible I would definitely call Ellen and ask her toe to meet me but unfortunately it is not.

    The airship stayed in the Carlstone¡¯s city¡¯s airport for an hour as it announced before ascending to the skies.

    Time passed on the airship very quickly, just after a day the Airship had exited boundaries of the republic and moved Grimm Battlefield while stopping at several cities a day to pick people.

    On the first day, there would have been five monsters that attacked the airship but on the second day, there was a sharp increase in their number as the second day there have been fifteen to twenty monsters attacked the airship.

    Third, are the fourth day was the same amount of monsters that attacked the airship but all of them ended the same way, dead. They all killed by a single shot of cannon, leaving behind just ckened bones, some weak monster did not even leave that, they had just vaporized.

    One thing I have to say, travel on the airship is very fun. The first day I did not do much but pretty much stayed in a suit but from the second day, I started to check each and every facility.

    I went to a bar and got pretty drunk with Ashlyn that even the staff of the Airship came and asked me if I needed any help to get into my suite.

    I had never gambled before and decided to try for once in the casino, my luck was bad though, all the chips I had converted, I lost.

    It was a good thing that I controlled myself and not gambled more like other people who lost pretty badly that they couldn¡¯t stop cursing their bad luck.

    I tried many things after that but one thing that got me hooked me is Arcade, I have never been many fans of arcade games and never had tried them before but when I tried the games of Arcade station of Airship, I got hooked on them.

    There are hundreds of types of games here and each one is more interesting than others, they are not only humans but some of them are for monsters as well.

    I had asked Ashlyn to y some games but unfortunately, she did not have much interest.

    Four days have passed since I had boarded the Airship and it¡¯s been more than twelve hours and Airship hadn¡¯tnded on any city for picking people.

    If my guess is right then the airship had done picking people and now was on truly on the way to the Grimm Battlefield.

    Not only I, but other people also seemed to guess it over time, but the mood of the Airship had also be a little somber.

    Today is the fifth day and more and more monsters seemed to attack airship, every hour two or three monsters would attack the airship and some even attack in the group.

    "Caw caw caw caw....."

    I was busy ying the Arcade game and was at just shy of touching 10 th high score when I heard faint caw, soon the faint caw¡¯s became loud and everyone could be heard.

    I stopped ying the game and looked toward the railing of Aracade station only to see there is Murder of crowsing toward airships.

    There must be more than five hundred of these crows, each one is 70 to 80 meters long, not only that the three leaders which are on the front are above 100 meters long, they were the biggest monsters I¡¯ve seen.

    I quickly got out of the arcade machine and run toward the railing before it became jammed packed as there will be a very good show.

    These Murder of Crow monster looked very dangerous, they had vicious faces with dark red eyes and wings which sharpness isn¡¯t less than a sword, just taking a single look these monsters would make one shudder uncontrobly.

    Boom Boom Boom....

    Just as I reach the railing, the barrage of cannon¡¯s fired on the murder of crows, each shot of cannon would take the life of crow monster.

    Many crow monster¡¯s tried to avoid the cannon shots but no use, except for three leaders, no crow monster in Murder was able to survive the barrage of cannons.

    The conditions three leaders of the Crow¡¯s aren¡¯t any better, their shiny de-like winds had burned beyond recognition as they tried to get away from the barrage of cannons which is now concentrated on them.

    Caw!

    First crow leader of three crows finally fell, after that, it didn¡¯t take other two to fell as a barrage of cannons were concentrated on them.

    Though they did not die like their minions, leaving only a few bones behind but their condition was not much better either when they died as they have all nearly became ckened skeleton when they fell.

    Everyone was in surreal mood watching the whole carnage finish in just two minutes, these cannons on the airship are really amazing, if I got my hands on such cannon then there may be a chance for me survive if I were to attack by such a monster.

    Time passed and during the day the airshipe across another such big group of a monster like Crows but it was also annihted.

    It was evening and I was busy ying an arcade game when an announcement rang out which sped everyone¡¯s heartbeat.

    We had Now Entered the Airspace of Grimm Battlefield 11 And Will Reaching Our Final Destination Fort Cavendish By Tomorrow Afternoon.

 Chapter 340 Fort Cavendish

    So, I will be fighting at Grimm Battlefield 11, till now it had been kept secrets on which battlefield I will be fighting on but now, it had be clear.

    As for what Fort Cavendish is I have no idea, jill had said that area of these battlefields is quiterge, the smallest is the size of our country while the biggest is many times over it.

    This Fort Cavendish likely to be a post in the Grimm Battlefield 11, I will know everything about it when the airship docks on the Fort Cavendish tomorrow.

    The mood of Airship became quite somber for a while before exploding like a firework.

    Within an hour of hearing the announcement, people had be somewhat crazy, whatever they had held back, they let go.

    They are acting like soldiers who are going to fight a very dangerous battle, a few days before the battle they will let go and enjoy life as there is no tomorrow.

    The outburst is understandable, we barely have any idea what we will be fighting against in the Grimm battlefield, all we got is some vague info which we have no idea whether it is true or not.

    It was a good thing that this airship has many facilities that help people vent out their feelings in a different way but the most popr of them all is Clubs and casino, they are jammed packed with people.

    I was also in Arcade station tillte, I yed till my heart content and only left when I started to feel sleepy and tired.

    It was quitete when I woke up the next morning, after doing my morning activities and shower, I ordered a sumptuous breakfast for both of us.

    I ate while looking at the energy outside and that¡¯s when something came into my mind, that ever sincest evening no monsters had attacked the Airship.

    Not a single one, not only that I have not seen any monsters passing by the airship. It¡¯s like all the monsters in the area had disappeared. It¡¯s likely to be rted to the Grimm battlefield.

    Thinking that I couldn¡¯t help but excited and shudder at the same time, I shudder because I felt the fear for the prowess of powerhouses be that they may be from Grimm race or from humans, to have enough prowess to produce fear or exterminate monster that they couldn¡¯t see in the sky.

    That is also the reason for making me excited, only fighting such powerhouses do I able to make fast progress.

    After eating breakfast, I did not go out my suite instead decided to stay inside, so I could enjoy the scenery of the beautiful sky for a few hours before I disembarked in the Fort Cavendish.

    Time passed by and quickly an afternoon came. I was just gazing at the clouds when I saw something on the ground through the gaps of the cloud.

    It¡¯s a City! That is the first thought as it looked quite big even thousands of meters high.

    I thought fort Cavendish would be an outpost, I did not expect it to be a city.

    Few minutes after that, I felt the airship descend and as the airshipe closer to the Ground, I got a good look at the city below.

    This city seemed little different than any other city. In the center of the city, there seemed to be miles long structure that looks simr to that of old era forts I¡¯ve seen in the movies.

    That Gigantic fort is situated in the center of the city and around it, the city is established.

    There seemed to be hundreds of Airships of various sizes could be seening and going through the fort and our Airship likely to be docked at the Airbase of that Giant fort as well.

    Seech!

    Our airship finallynded on the Airbase seeing that I get out of my suit.

    When I entered the Great hall, I saw many people exiting out Airship through the various exits in the neatlines.

    Ting!

    I also step into the line and as I get out of Airship, a mail notification rang out in my holowatch.

    It is from the Fort Cavendish, it documents about the information on Grimm battlefield and Fort cavendish.

    The document is quiterge but I have no choice but to read it since I have no idea what to do next.

    I sat on the empty chair and started to read it, like other people who had an exit out of the airship.

    The document quite big but as I kept reading, all the doubts I have about the Grimm battlefield got cleared and I also got my first glimpse of the Grimm Race.

    As I kept reading it, I got more surprised and sometimes shocked by the information written here.

    It took me a little more than two hours to read the full document but after finishing it I got a basic understanding of how things work here.

    Fort Cavendish is one of the many outposts of Grimm Battlefield 11, it is also the ce which is situated at the boundary of the Grimm battlefield that is why it¡¯s best t ce for rookies.

    There is no restriction in the Fort Cavendish, one can stay and buy whatever they want as long as they have enough merit points.

    Merit Points are the currency in the Grimm Battlefields which one can earn by hunting the Grimm Race.

    We as newly arrived rookies did not have any merit points but we can make a one-time exchange with credits.

    Fort will give 10000 merit points for 10 Million credit, this exchange can only be allowed only one time, after that, I will have to earn the merit points either hunting Grimm race or any other way.

    There is a very close and strictwork across all Grimm Battlefields, if I have to contact my family or friends then I have to go to themunication points, where all my call will be monitored so I could not leak any info rted to the Grimm Battlefield.

    The hunting system of Fort Cavendish seems a lot simr to that of westblood city, there is a free lease on hunting, one can go out for any time they want.

    The only difference between them that it is very very dangerous after one out of the city and this time their hunting target is not some dumb monster species with the same level of intelligence as themselves.

    One small mistake on their part could make them lose their life, one has to be very careful once they stepped out of the city gates.

    That is why most of the people hunt in a group, they formed a party whenever they go out and in the documents, It cautioned to the rookies especially that they became part of Party.

    All fourteen battlefields are controlled by the people of the central continent through Adventurers Paradise and it is written that people that fought in the Grimm Battlefield 1 to 3 came from the central continent.

    If we locals of this continent want to fight there then one has to be extremely powerful, one has to be extremely powerful, only then one will have chance to enter Grimm Battlefield No 1 to 3.

    Thest and most important point in the document is Grimm Race, the document has given quite a detail description of them.

 Chapter 341 Fort Cavendish II

    When I first looked at the projection of Grimm Race, I thought if I had been seeing bipedal monsters or not.

    Because the Grimm Race looked eerily simr to that off Bipedal monsters first it was theorized that Grimm race is likely to evolve from the monster race but after extensive research of thousands of years, it is found that Grimm Race ispletely different that of monster race.

    There may be many simrities between them and Dark energy of Grimm race affect monsters both physically and mentally but still, monster race and Grimm Race is different but they are still called monster because how cruel and Ruthless they are.

    The Grimm race monsters may look like Bipedal monsters but they are intelligent as humans as using a different type of artifact like us.

    There is no fixed size of them, they came in every size and many of them can increase their size depending

    As for their power level, it is different from us.

    Their power practice started from Stage 1 which is equal stage Corporal stage, Stage 2 equal to the lieutenant stage, Stage 3 Colonel Stage, Stage 4 is Equal to Marshal stage.

    Like us humans, there are many Grimm race monsters that we¡¯re able to fight beyond the level and they also have something that gave them boost akin to Rule power that gave us.

    These stages of Grimm Race powerhouses found around in the range Grimm Battlefield and around fort Cavendish, there are also some Stage 5 as they are way more powerful than the other four stages, at Stage 5 they got qualitative change in their strength, just like us when we level up Marshal stage topletely different stage.

    After reading everything, I go to the small covering booth which is set up for the rookies to convert their credits into the merit points.

    After converting 10 Million credits into 1000 Merit points, I called the hovercar to take me to the ce where I will be staying.

    I had already booked a good apartment for 1000 merit points, it may not be good as my previous apartment but it still looked quite good through the photos.

    The hovercar here is different from what we have in the Westblood, all of them are military graded for the maximum defense and speed but I ordered it run at its slowest speed, so, I could take a look at this outpost properly.

    As the hovercar sped by, I got my first ever glimpse of the city and with one look, I could tell that Fort Cavendish is way different from the Westblood.

    Westblood city, despite being a city of adventurers gives a feeling of the normal city where people wore whatever they want and do whatever they want but here ispletely different.

    50% of the people walking on the street are wearing full battle gear from armor to boots and weapons hanging on their bodies. it looks like they are either going for battle oring back from it.

    The other 50% are wearing serious clothes, likebat boots and a leather jacket and from their attitude, it looks like they are ready to fight any second.

    One special thing I noticed that the people here have weapon hanging by their waists or on back.

    Swords, axes, War hammers, Saber, Gauntlets, to having a weapon on the body seemed to be in fashion here.

    One more interesting thing I notice about weapons that people carrying that all of them are Totem Artifacts.

    These are not the Totem artifact they had brought but created themselves, one can create Totem artifact of their own after they reached the Lieutenant stage.

    99.99% of people here are above the lieutenant stage and are above twenty years old, we are those came from republic are different.

    Normally toe to The Grimm Battlefield, one has to be a super-elite of Captain stage or at Major stage but now we came here with the exception, the Rule power.

    With usprehending the Rule power, our power had reached the minimum threshold to participate in the Grimm Battlefield.

    There is a whole fighting atmosphere in the city and it could be seen with architecture here.

    The buildings here tough-looking, very few delicate and beautiful buildings could be seen here, even if on those delicate and beautiful looking buildings have a fighting aura about them.

    Like these Silver Butterfly Guild building, their building looked extremely delicate and beautiful with small and big statues of beautiful silver butterflies ced all over.

    At one look the butterflies statues looked very beautiful, all silver and pretty but if one took a closer look, they will find that wings of butterfly statues are extremely sharp and their eyes are very ferocious filled with fighting intents that made one feel as if he was not looking at statues but a real Silver Butterfly.

    Whoever carved these statues must be a master, normal sculptors can¡¯t do that what he has done. I thought I am looking at these statues from afar as I am in the hovercar.

    If Micheal would have seen it from near, he would have definitely would have able to sense the Rule power from those statues.

    I spotted many guilds building through the Hovercars, first when I read about them in the document, I did not put much thoughts on it thinking they are only gimmicks of Grimm Battlefield and would not have as much influence as the documents had stated but now looking at near hundreds guilds building I am seeing through the window of my hovercar, I am started to think they are a bigger deal than I had previously thought.

    The Guilds are only special to the Grimm Battlefields, they have mostly formed by a group of powerful people.

    They can be said to be mini organizations of the Grimm Battlefield, Guilds are the ces where one will get safety, intelligence, people to do missions together.

    More than 90% people are fighting in the Grimm Battlefield are affiliated to Guilds as with guild behind your back, hunting became quite easy as you not only have wast intelligencework of Guild but will also haverades to do missions together.

    I also thought of joining Guild some point in this weak but now I have to do it sooner.

    There are thousands of Guilds in the Fort Cavendish, it is said that as long as one paid the fees and is at General stage, they can create the guilds and that is why there are so many of them.

    The Guilds are divided into four sses across Grimm Battlefield and what ss they define their power. A, B, C and S, C ss is the lowest ss while S is the Highest ss.

    Most of the guilds are fits into the C ss, they have average fighting power and their members are a mediocre category, nearly 80% Guilds out there are fits in C ss but C ss guilds are also guilds which boost greatest members, the members of the other three

    The B ss Guilds are more powerful than the C ss guilds, one B ss guilds could easily crush tens of C ss easily.

    The A-ss guilds are elite guilds, they are very powerful and there are not more than fifty A-ss guilds in the Fort Cavendish but despite their small numbers, they have the power to crush all the B and C ss guilds, that is how powerful they are.

 Chapter 342 In The Bar I

    Thest is the S ss Guilds, they are on apletely different levelpared to the other three sses of Guilds.

    If there were aparison then other sses of Guilds are normal evolvers then S ss Guilds are Super Elites, each member of S ss guilds are force itself, they are killing machine when they are hunting.

    Due to them being so exceptional, these guilds have fewest memberspared to other guilds and also have the fewest number of themselves.

    In the fort Cavendish, there are only five S ss Guilds in Fort Cavendish and that Guild Silver Butterfly also is the S ss guild.

    It will be impossible for me to join Butterfly no matter how much I try, not only me, but other men in the Fort Cavendish also could not join the Silver Butterfly as it only epts the female members.

    Soon my hovercar stopped in front of the huge concrete square building. I got out of the car and walked into the apartment building.

    As I got into the lobby, I found it became little silent all of a sudden and I became the object of many gazes. Some were of wonder and confusion while others were surprise and jealousy.

    I could understand their emotions, if I were at their ce, I would likely feel the same as them.

    All the people here looked twenty-five years and above and have the power of Captain stage at minimum, with them seeing an eighteen-year boy with Sergeant stage power is ra are sight.

    Ignoring their gazes, I board the elevator for my apartment. Soon the elevator reached the 22 nd floor and I walked out it.

    Finding my apartment, I opened its door through my holowatch. The apartment is exactly the same as the pictures I have seen.

    It has one hall, one-bedroom, and a kitchen and has all the basic necessities that one will need, it is quite good for the single person to live.

    The only w of this apartment is that this apartment is not on the prime spot, is a little away from the important areas of Fort Cavendish.

    The best are in the Fort Cavendish is near the Fort Cavendish which was the Giant Fort which I¡¯ve seen from the above, from which this outpost is named.

    The area near fort cavendish is the prime location of this outpost but the prices of the apartment there is insanely expensive, they are so expensive that I can¡¯t even afford a shoebox-size apartment near that area.

    The next most expensive locations are near Famous Guilds and Adventurers Paradise building that found all over this outpost.

    Still, this apartment is not bad to live inside it for a month and If I am lucky this month then I will have enough merit points that I will be able to move to the better ce next month.

    I have a rough idea of what I have done reading the document that Fort Cavendish has provided but I still won¡¯t hear the conversation and ask around, so I will not make any mistakes that rookies do when they arrive at a new ce like this.

    The apartment feels cold and empty as long as it did not have your personal things, without wasting any time, I started to take out my things to put it in the apartment.

    I put my clothes in the wardrobe, I also ce Ashlyn favorite chair on the balcony in which she like rest and many other things.

    Two hourster, the cold and detached apartment became warm and cozy.

    After changing into clothes that suit this cities style, I hang the sword to my waist and walked out of my apartment.

    This time I also received numerous gazes but likest time, I did not mind them and walk out of my apartment building.

    In a ce like Fort Cavendish or any other ce, if you want to meet new people and want to know about current affairs then Bar¡¯s is the best ce.

    Adventure Paradise also does that job but they are not good as Bar¡¯s and I already walking toward one of the good bars in my area.

    The only problem is that there are two hours till evening, the bars would not be full at this time, if I hade two hourster I would have found jammed packed bar without a question but I was too excited to go out that I didn¡¯t want to wait for two hours to go out.

    After walking for half an hour while receiving numerous gazes on the way, I had arrived at one of the most famous bars in my area and when I opened the door, Ie across a nearly-full bar that there are barely any seats are left.

    This bar is s tavern-style bar which seemed to be a popr style of bars when I was searching for the right bar earlier, I found most of them are in tavern style.

    I sat on the empty table which was for three people and ordered two drinks, one for me and another for Ashlyn.

    Thank god, there was low alcohol content drink in the bar otherwise I would have had to order a normal drink which would have made angrier at me.

    "Aww, what a cute little birdy."

    I had just taken a sip out of my drink and started to listen to a conversation about me when I heard the voice and the next second I found fair white hand petting Ashlyn lovingly.

    Ashlyn did not even react to seeing someone petting her, she has gotten used to people petting her. Whenever we go out, someone alwayses wanting to pet Ashlyn, most of the time these people are little gills who got fascinated by Ashlyn shiny silver fur and her cute chubby little size but sometimes adults also pet her like this girl in front of me.

    I was surprised when I looked at the girl in front of me as I did not expect to find the girl the same age as me in this bar.

    Although there are many people of my age came to Fort Cavendish with me but fort cavendish is quite big and I did not expect to run across each other.

    "Can we sit here?" I heard another voice, only to see a handsome boy about the same age as me in front of me, standing beside the girl who is still busy petting unresponsive Ashlyn.

    I nodded and both of them sat opposite of me.

    "You have such pretty monster, I wish my Celina was this pretty and cuddly." said the girl with slight sadness as she looked Ashlyn lodging.

    "Are you one of the people that came from Casten today?" asked handsome boy a question, I was surprised by his question as I was under the impression that they also came from republic seeing how both of them are the same age as me and are at Peak Master stage, as only those whoprehended the Rule coulde to Grimm battlefield if they are below captain stage.

    "Are you not from the republic?" I asked in surprise, "No, we are not. We were just lucky toprehend Rule power by chance and came here." he said casually which shocked me really.

 Chapter 343 Combat Score

    I was a little shocked by his revtion, I thought all the people that hadprehended the Rule power and are below Captain stage came from republic but look like we are not the only lucky ones who got the chance of their life, there are other people also.

    "When did you came to the Fort Cavendish?" I asked feeling curious, "Oh, we havee six months ago." replied the handsome boy.

    "How rude of us, we sat on your table and hadn¡¯t introduced ourselves!" said the girl who was petting Ashlyn a few seconds ago.

    "I am Ruby and this fellow here is Seth, and we are from Ardeia." said Ruby as she introduced herself, "We are neighbors then!" I said with augh as republic and Ardeia are the neighboring countries.

    "You guys from casten are really lucky toprehend Rule from Awakening Ground, here everyone has to pay a shitload of Merit points if they want toprehend Rule power," Ruby said as he looked around the bar where many people looking at us with envious gazes.

    "You canprehend Rule power here?" I asked in surprise, I had guessed in the ce like Grimm Battlefield there would be facilities that help peopleprehend the Rule but I did not expect it to have it in the Fort Cavendish as it just outpost of Grimm Battlefield 11, not one of the important battlefronts and there is no mention of it in the introductory document that provided to us by Fort Cavendish.

    "Yeah, Fort Cavendish has a Rule pce but it cost one shitload of Merit points if one has to do that."

    "We were quite lucky to get a chance toprehend Rule power without paying anything, these people have to work hard for at least a year before they could amass enough Merit points to enter the Rule pce," said Seth as he looked at the people sitting on the bar.

    I could only nod to that, I don¡¯t know how much merit point needed to enter Rule pce of Fort Cavendish but it is huge to make Captain evolver work hard for a year to amass them.

    "Have you guys joined the Guild?" I asked the question that I had been wanting to ask for quite a while.

    Hearing my question, their faces lit up like a lightbulb and look of pride had appeared on their faces.

    "Of course we joined the guild, we joined the very week wended in the fort Cavendish," said Sethughingly.

    "If you don¡¯t mind me asking, which one is it?" I asked, beforeing to the bar, I had read about all the A, B and S ss guilds of fort Cavendish.

    "It¡¯s ck Thunder." both of them said in unison and looked of pride couldn¡¯t be more apparent on their faces.

    As they said the name of their guild, I started to remember details of the guild that I read less than an hour ago.

    "Our guild is A-ss guild and counted in top 10 A ss guilds in the Cavendish City and our guild is also an official subsidiary of Raging Thunder, the S ss guild in the Fort Cavendish." informed set in a sort of bragging voice.

    His voice is also pitched louder as if he wanted to let the whole bar know that he was from ck Thunder.

    His loud voice got intended effect and many people in the bar looked at him enviously, a trace of lodging could be seen in their eyes as they looked at ck lightning bolt badge on Seth and Ruby¡¯s chest.

    I have noticed many people wearing badges in their chests, these batches seem to be a representation of their guilds.

    "Micheal, seeing how we hit it off, I can refer you to my Guild but to get in you will have to havebat score of 1000 at least."

    Combat Score, this is a special term of Grimm Battlefield which is used to measurebat power. I did not understand this term properly when I read it the first time in the introductory document but after talking with Seth, I understood it properly.

    In the Grimm Battlefield, one¡¯s level is not the correct way to measurebat power as most of the people here have Rule power, so they havebat score which shows the real power of one.

    It may not be a perfect way to measure up but it is way more urate than the conventional method.

    "So, Micheal when do you n to measure yourbat score?" Asked Seth, "Tomorrow." I replied straightforwardly.

    There is no going ahead without measuring up thebat score, it is a must for joining the guilds as every guild demand certainbat score to be their member.

    "Do you guys know thebat score requirement of Guilds?" I asked, "Of course, we know," said Seth, excited to share his knowledge.

    "To join a C ss guild, you won¡¯t even have to submit your Combat score to them, they will take you in knowing enough that you have Rule power," Seth said.

    "As for B ss guides they require abat score of 500 or above, it goes higher depending upon how powerful that guild is."

    "A ss Guild will require minimum Combat score of 1000 but that is for normal people as some A-ss guilds will make apromise for people like us who hadprehended Rule power at such young age."

    "If you want to join our Guild ck Thunder, you will at least need more than 1300 points, their requirement could be lessened 10 to 20 points if you have a rmendation, if you manage to get rmendation from high-level member of Guild them a requirement could be lessened to 100 points maximum," Seth said.

    "What about the requirement of S ss Guild?" I asked when he didn¡¯t say anything about it.

    "Hehehe S ss guild." Sethughed weirdly.

    "Everyone who was able to enter the S ss guild are demons, there is no requirement to join the S ss Guild but if one wants to join it then one will need to havebat score 4000 at least and that is just to apply in it and most of the people who apply to them got rejected."

    "As I¡¯ve said, S ss guilds do not ept normal people, they only ept demons or those who have potential to be one," Seth said with a mirthlessugh.

    Combat Score of 4000, I don¡¯t have any idea how much that is but seeing how handsome the face of Seth contorted into something ugly, it really must be huge and all that huge score is enough to make an application and not eptable, that is really tells something.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what mybat score would be.

    "If you guys don¡¯t mind, can you tell me what was yourbat score when you first joined the guild?"

    I did not ask what their current Combat Score is that would be too much, I am only asking their Combat Score which they used to apply for their guild.

    They both stood silent for a while, seeing their silence I was prepared to apologize as it may seem too much but before I could speak, Seth replied for my question.

    "When I first time measured my Combat Score it was 1368, Ruby¡¯s was little higher than me, hers was 1452," replied Seth with the same prideful smile as he was proud of his score.

 Chapter 344 Changing Holowatch

    I could only nod as I did not have any idea how much power thisbat score amount to, I could only able to make aparison when I measure mybat score tomorrow.

    "Do you guys have any tips for measuringbat score?" I asked, hoping to glean some tips that could help to get morebat scores when I measure it tomorrow.

    "No tips are useful in when measuring the Combat Score, still I will tell you what entails!" said Ruby while shaking her head.

    Next few minutes she told me what I should expect when I measure mybat score tomorrow, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but frown as this seems very simple.

    "Isn¡¯t this very simple, how can they measure onebat power through this simple method!" I asked.

    I thought, there will be someplicated set of procedure to measure thebat score but what Ruby told me all I have to fight an android.

    "It is not as simple as you think, you will understand it when you fight it tomorrow," Ruby said with a smile.

    Next hour we kept talking to many other things, some of them were really out of my expectations, by then I left the bar, most of the questions I had in my mind got cleared.

    We exchanged our number and Seth again reminded me if I was able to 1300 or above, I should call him for rmendation So that I will have an easier time in getting into his Guild.

    When I reached back my apartment half an hourter, it was alreadyte evening and it is time for my dinner.

    I did not order food from outside, instead chose to cook it myself seeing I want to save as much as merit points for other things and another reason is food is little expensive here than the republic as most of the monster meat got imported from outside as monsters are scarce in the Grimm battlefield.

    The dinner became ready within an hour and it was very delicious as all the ingredients I used to make it are from the central continent.

    After the dinner, I picked Ashlyn who is lying down on her stomach and ce her on her favorite chair on the balcony while I sat on the chair beside her as I surf the.

    The web on Grimm battlefield is very closed, it¡¯spletely disconnected from the outside. The only good thing about it that it had connected with all the Grimm battlefields.

    There is only one socialwork in the which is from Adventures paradise on which I have only two friends which are Ruby and Seth.

    There may be other darkworks but I don¡¯t know about them yet seeing I have arrived in the Grimm Battlefield just today.

    As I was searching the, I found that for rookies getting Combat Score more than 1000 at their first try is very hard, only those extremely talented could score that.

    No wonder that Seth seemed very proud when he told me his Combat Score and how he was able to get into the A-ss Guild directly.

    I kept surfing the tillte night, reading about everything I need to know about Combat Score test which I giving today.

    I didn¡¯t want to make any mistakes as it is mybat score which will decide what type Guild will I be eligible for.

    The Guild I am rooting for is S ss guild but if I did not get into the S ss Guild then I want to to to to get into the Top A ss guild at least.

    Seeing it is quitete, I close the and went to my bedroom to sleep.

    It was 8 when I wake up, normally I woke up quite early but sleepingte makes me wake upte.

    After taking a shower and eating leftover fromst night, I got out of my apartment with a clear destination in my mind.

    I am going to the adventure paradise, in Grimm Battlefield one can measure up hisbat score in nearly any adventure paradise building as long as they pay with thousand merit points.

    It was a good thing that for rookies first chance is free, I won¡¯t have to pay anything to measure mybat score for the first time.

    I called the hovercar to take me to the Adventurers Paradise, there is adventurers Paradise branch in every area of Fort Cavendish but one¡¯s that have facilities to measure Combat Score could only be found in the central area of the Fort Cavendish.

    With the hovercar, It took me fifteen minutes to reach my destination.

    Getting out of hovercar, I walked into a huge Adventurers Paradise building, this is the biggest adventure Paradise building I¡¯ve ever seen, it is at least five times bigger than the one in the westblood.

    As I enter inside it, I¡¯vee across the scene of numerous screen projecting all over the hall, it¡¯s just that content on the screen is a little different.

    Most of the screens upied with jobs rted to Grimm Race monsters while the rest of the jobs are about the things they need from outside.

    The outside area is a treasure trove, the dark energy released through the space cracks produced many precious treasures that are in very high demand that one would get a high price from them.

    Taking a brief look at the screen, I walk toward the information counter, before going to measure my Combat Score, I have one important thing to do.

    "Hello, where can I rece my holowatch?" I asked the pretty clerk who is behind the information counter.

    "Go to the third floor, where you can ask any person there to change your holowatch," she replied with a professional smile.

    "Thank You," I said and walk toward the elevator.

    This is the holowatch I have since I was fifteen, it was issued from my school, it is still working properly but signs of tears could be seen.

    I wanted to rece it westblood but I somehow forgot to do that whenever I visited the adventurers Paradise but this time I have no choice but to change it.

    This basic model Holowatch won¡¯t able to survive Grimm Battlefield and I have received notification yesterday that if I did not rece my this Holowatch within a month, it will stop working after that.

    "Hello, I want to change my holowatch," I said to the male clerk on the third floor, I would have asked the pretty female clerks but all of them are busy.

    The male clerk nodded and tapped a few buttons on the counter and the next second twenty-two different types of holo watches projected in front of me.

    All of them offer different specifications, the onlymon thing about them that all of them are way better than holowatch.

    The price of them are starting from three hundred credits to fifty thousand credits and all of them came with different types of variations.

    After looking at them for fifteen minutes,paring their specification I finally chose the holowatch which had put arge dent in my finances.

 Chapter 345 Battle I

    "Please ce your holowatch here." the clerk said motioning toward the counter, I nodded and remove my holowatch from my left hand and ced it on the counter.

    As I ced my holowatch on the counter, the counter became like mud for a second and sucked my holowatch right in.

    I was quite surprised to see that happening but next moment a deep purple holowatch appeared from the counter, the same way my old holowatch sucked in.

    "Here¡¯s your new Holowatch, it has all your previous data." said the clerk, I nodded and picked up my new holowatch excitedly.

    It is a deep purple in color and a little bigger but lighter than my old holowatch. It looked quite striking with four projections crystallized installed in four sides which, it will make seeing projections more clear than my previous holowatch which had only one projection crystal embedded inside it.

    "Thank you!" I said as I left the counter after checking everything is right with my holowatch.

    Now, that I did with all the misceneous stuff, it is time to do the thing, I havee here.

    Going back to the 1st floor, I walk toward the different groups of the elevator and boarded one of them.

    These elevators are special, instead of going up they go down. In this adventurers paradise that facilities that measured Combat Score are built underground.

    I scan my holowatch to the elevator and it started to take me down, a few secondster it finally stopped and I got out of it.

    As I got out of the elevator, I saw a big hall from me which has doors every corner of it, people could be seening and going out of it, they are entering those door with excited and enthusiastic mood but when they came back, they came utterly battered.

    There are sixteen doors on this floor, those doors lead chamber wherebat score is measured.

    My luck is quite well that there are several chambers are opened, seeing that I quickly wore the artifacts that I wasn¡¯t wearing.

    Ruby said it didn¡¯t matter how many artifacts I wore, they will have no effect on mybat score, there are high-level sensors in the chamber which can urately distinguish between the power of self and the power of artifacts.

    After wearing all the artifacts, I walked toward one of the unupied doors

    Ting!

    With the soft bell, the door to the chamber opened as I scanned my holowatch to the door. As the door opened, I walked into the chamber.

    As I took steps inside the chamber, I found it quite big. It is big enough that I will not face the necessity of the space when fighting inside it.

    It was all stark white and empty, except for the whiteness of the space nothing could be seen, the door which I came from also became while, if not for seeing a ck handle, I would have definitely thought that the door had disappeared.

    As I was wondering where the opponent I would be fighting, a big hole opened and from it, a four-meter Metallic creature came out.

    This creature really surprised me, I was expecting to fight an android but what appeared in front of me is weird Robot.

    At one nce, it looked like treant but when one really looked at it, one will find not only it had long metallic wired as vines, it also had muscled hands and feet.

    This creature simply looks fike fusion of man and treant made of metal and fighting it not only going to be a physical but psychological challenge also.

    Fighting is going to be hard especially constrained space like this chamber, if I did not guess wrong then this robot not only canunch long and mid-range attacks through its metallic vines but it can also perform short-range attacks.

    The Fight Will Start In Minutes Time, All Challenger Have To Do Is Survive As Fighter No. 565 Strength Will Increase 25% Every Minute.

    A metallic voice rang out with projection of digital clock appeared in the center of the room, I am not surprised hearing the announcement as Ruby and Seth had told me about it.

    The only surprise is fighter robot which is different in every fight, ruby said the first fighter she had fought to measure her Combat Score was Giant Humanoid which was able to shoot energy beams.

    from them, both told me and what I found through the web, in thebat score measurement process one will have to fight different metallic robots, some were normal while some were downright weird but all of them had two things inmon that whatever robot they fought.

    First is they all are able to perform short, mid and long-range attacks and all robot power would increase 25% every minute.

    They are even able toe up with rough guessing ofbat score on how much time one will be able to survive against the robot.

    It is said that those who are able to fight for ten minutes will have Combat Score of around 1000 points, those who were able to fight for 20 minutes will have Combat Score of around 2000 points, those who are able to fight for 30 minutes will have Combat Score of around 3000 and so on.

    Fighting every minute can give one Combat Score of around 100 points but getting it is said than done as every minute power of robot would increase 25%.

    In fights like this one can fight fine one minutes but the next minute he can get utterly beaten as strength of robot will increase by 25%, this is the reason why 95% percent of those who measure theirbat score for the first time didn¡¯tst for more than 5 minutes and 99.9% first-timer didn¡¯t survive more than 10 minutes.

    Thirty seconds on the timer had already passed and now there is only 30 seconds left before I have to fight this metallic giant in front of me.

    In that time, I decided to observe it carefully so that I will be able to fight against it longer.

    It is said that every one of these robots has the strength of Elite Marshal Stage Evolver and all of them are imported from the Central Continent as people of our continent did not have technique or skill to create such robots.

    Thirteen years ago when the Grimm Race hadunched a big attack on the fort Cavendish and manpower of fort was not enough to survive against them at that time, the Fort had used these robots to buy time before the reinforcements arrive.

    9,8,7..

    Finally, countdown inched toward 0 and I became ready tounch my attack as it hit zero.

    3, 2, 1, 0

    ¡¯Sup Sup Sup....!¡¯

    Finally, the countdown hit zero and that exact movement, vines of Metalic wires attacked me very fast speed.

    These metallic vines are very dangerous and if they attack normal lieutenant, stage he will find himself skewered before he could think how do defend itself from it but unfortunately for this weird robot, this attack of his nothing in front of me, it didn¡¯t even require for me to use my rule power, just using half power of my strengthening skill is enough.

 Chapter 346 Battle II

    "nk nk nk...."

    I swiftly take out my sword from its sheath and it shed against all seven metallic vines that struck at me from all directions but that was just starting of their offense.

    nk nk nk .....

    The metallic vines started to madly il at me but no matter how much they tried they aren¡¯t able to counter my tight defense.

    The power of these vines could bepared to the average Lieutenant stage but at the skill, they are being used is way above that and I am defending against this lieutenant stage attacks without using any Rule power.

    If I did not have the huge fighting experience and skill, then I would have to use my strengthening skill at its limit and might as well have had to add little rule power in it to increase my speed but for now, I have no need to do that.

    The Robot hadn¡¯t moved from its ce, it¡¯s just stood there like a statue with only attacking me with its vines.

    Fire Strike! Fire Strike! Fire Strike!

    While shing with seven metallic vines of tree man robot, I alsounched an attack at it. Just that this attack contains 5% percent power of the Sunfire Rule, if I attacked normal firebolt or special firebolt with no ruling power, it would have made no effect on this Robot as this Robot have the power of the Lieutenant stage.

    Ruby had told me not only I had to defend against the attack of Robots but I had to attack as well and my attacks have powerful and only then would I be able to gain more Combat Score.

    As in real fight against the opponent, it did not matter how good you counter your enemy¡¯s attacks but how quickly you defeat and to defeat the opponent, one will need to have powerful offensive.

    Fire Strike Fire Strike Fire Strike.....

    Ting!

    I againunched nine fire bolts with 5% power of Sunfire, by the time Iunched myst bolt, one minute had been over and I felt a sudden increase of power from the metal vines.

    Their strength and speed increased suddenly and their attacks have be even more skilled, it was a good thing I was ready and just have to increase my pace again to counter them.

    Their speed and strength had increased but I am still able to maintain my pace without increasing the power of my skill.

    The Treeman Robot hadn¡¯t moved from its spot but that¡¯s not surprising as from what I read, the robot didn¡¯t move from his spot of at least 6 th minutes.

    For at least sixty minutes, it will keep attacking with its long-range attack and it will move only after the sixth minute was over.

    Ruby said that Robot she had fought kept attacking her with energy beams for an 11 th minutes and only moved at 12 th suits.

    In Seth¡¯s case, it was early but still, the robot moved from its spot at 8 th minutes, it is different for everyone but one thing ismon that the Robot won¡¯t move from its ce before 6 th minute.

    Fire Strike, Fire Strike.....

    I againunched the concentrated fire bolts but the power of Rule is increased in this attack from 5% to 10%, I n to increase the Rule Power every minute by 5% till it reached Low level of Basic Stage as this is the maximum I¡¯ve ever used in the fight.

    Ting!

    ¡¯nk nk nk!......

    The third minute started and the power and skill of attack increased by 25% percent more and I finally started to feel the strain that I had to use the full power of my strengthening skill to feel at ease again.

    Now two bands of dark Green could be seen on my hands and feet, that is the sign of me using full power my strengthening skill as well as of two Amethyst seals of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    With second green band appearing on my body the power of my strengthening skill had increased and it, not simple increase of 1 time but three times as the first band could not able to use all the power of amethyst seals but with two bands together, they better able to utilize the power of amethyst seals in my both.

    4 th minutes had started and its power had increased again but I did not feel anything, even when the 5th minute had started I did not feel that much heavy strain, only when 6 th minutes had started that¡¯s when I started to feel the strain of mybat.

    At 6 th minutes, the power of Robot could bepared to reaching near peak Lieutenant stage and me barely able to counter its attacks with the power of my strengthening skill.

    I wanted to merge the power of Rule in my skill to give its boots but I refrain myself from doing that, I wanted to test my limit and wanted to counter the power of this just with the power of my strengthening Skill.

    Only when I challenge my limit, only then I will able to advance forward, only in such a pressured fight would my fighting skills would increase.

    Beads of sweat could be seen on my body as I counter the seven metallic vines, one could tell just by looking at me how hard time I am having to defend against the metallic vines but despite having a hard time, I did not let any metallic vines hit my body.

    As I kept defending against the vines, only then I noticed the true value of Body Cleansing Exercise.

    If it was before, I would have started to feel a little soreness all over my body as I making such intense movement but now I now not feeling a shred of the soreness in my body, It is now working like a well-oiled machine.

    The seven metallic vines are acting like they have a life of their own, striking at the different direction of my body like poisonous snakes, striking at the weakest point I produced.

    I have to be very vignt, not showing any weak points that it could exploit.

    It was not for me having the good fighting skill and a flexible body that would not be strained no matter how unnatural movements I made

    The seventh minute ising closer and closer and I know at my current power I won¡¯tst more than three seconds in 7 th minute, to fight in the seventh minute I would have to increase my power otherwise my condition would be worse than a dead dog.

    Finally, there is only one second remaining to the start of the seventh second, seeing that I infused 10% rule power in my strengthening skill, 5% percent would have been enough but I didn¡¯t want to take any chances.

    I don¡¯t know now but if I didn¡¯t have infused 10% Rule power in my strengthening skill, I would have definitely regretted it.

    Ting!

    7th minute started and power of Treeman Robot as reached that of Peak Lieutenant stage that is very skilled in fighting, its power could bepared to the Super Elite of Lieutenant stage.

    As the bell of the seventh Minuit rang, all seven metallic vines whipped at me, not only that the four metal tall Robot ising at me with rocket speed with its big fist out.

    Seeing that, now I really thank myself infusing 10% of rule power into my skill otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to respond to the fist that about to strike me like a meteor.

 Chapter 347 Battle III

    The robot came at me with very fast speed while it did not stop its attack of metallic vines, it was a good thing that earlier I merged 10% of my rule power instead of the 5%, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to respond to the huge fist thating toward.

    I did not even bat an eye seeing the fist just calmly waited for it while defending against the metallic vines.

    nk nk nk.....

    The fist came close to me and I instantly increased the power of my sword to threw away Metalic vines, so I could sh against fist.

    Bamm!

    Finally, the fist and my sword shed against each other head-on, it was a big sh that produced shockwave but despite that, nor robot or I took a step back.

    nk nk nk...

    Without waiting for anything, it again attacked me with metallic vines and also started using kicks and punches.

    If normal Captain stage Evolver were to face such intense attack, he would turn bloody with all of his bones broken within ten seconds.

    Fire Strike! Fire Strike!

    Seeing the opportunity, I quicklynched two firebolts which were infused by the 35% of my Rule power.

    Attacking is important, not only it helps gain more Combat Score points but it also slows down a robot, its slowness depending on the power of my attack.

    I am sure that if I had attacked with all my power, it will stop and still like a statue, it will stay like that till the minute is over, I am sure that with me using all my power, I have ability make statue stop on its spot till fifteen minutes straight and that is just my guess as I hadn¡¯t used my full power anyone against it yet.

    The 8 th minute started and I merged 15% of my Rule power into my strengthening skill while used 40% in my attacks.

    Fighting this Robot is like fighting an opponent which had ten arms, it is literally fighting ten arm monster as this robot is not only attacking me with seven metallic arms, it also attacking me with its big arms and fists.

    8th minute had passed and 9th hade but I did not feel much pressure as the Robot is currently disying the power of the Captain stage evolver and I have plenty of experience fighting the Captain stage.

    In the past three months, I many times went into the forest. Captain stage monsters are like chicken to me.

    10th minuit came and Power of Robot had increased again and to match against it, I also had to increase my power again.

    It has been ten minutes since the fight started and I already stayed in the chamber more than 99% rookies failed to do so but I had long anticipated I wouldst this much.

    With me having the power of peak 2nd level Rule whichprehension has reached halfway to the medius level, my power had reached the present level.

    Ever since Iprehended Rule power, I have never used it fully.

    I havee very close using it fully one time against Andy but at thest minute, I took back 30% power in fear of killing him.

    It was the right decision otherwise I would have vaporized Andy despite him alsoprehending the Peak 2nd level Rule as there wasrge difference between ourprehension.

    He was quite powerful and was easily able to crush anyone that came anyway but in front of every move of his got vaporized

    Time passed by and finally 13th minute came, at the 13th minute both Ruby and Seth likely had reached their limit but I still have very much fighting power left in me.

 Chapter 348 Battle IV

    21 st minute had finally started but this time it is a little different for me as this is the only second time, I will be using above 70% power of Sunfire rule.

    Well, Robot is now disying the power of Peak Major stage evolver and I am fighting it just with the power of Sergeant stage evolver.

    Of course, there is Rule power that makes it all possible, otherwise even super elites of Sergeant stage couldn¡¯t beat the normal Major stage evolver as the difference between them is too great.

    Ruby and Seth must haveprehended the 3 rd level Rule or have 2 nd level Rules with lowprehension to onlyst till 13 th minute when they first measured their Combat Score.

    If they had a highprehension of Rule, they would havested more than that. Even andy who I beat at single strike would able tost till 21 st minute with the power of his peak 2 nd level Rule.

    This Grimm battlefield is an amazing ce to make the fast progress as yesterday, I sensed a threat from both Ruby and Seth.

    Ever since Iprehended the Rule of Killing, instinct and senses received and upgrade. With just a look, I can sense the threat from other people.

    Both Ruby and Seth are very strong, theirbat score is definitely is 5000 or above to make me feel such a threat.

    After fourteen minutes, I stopped increasing the power of my offensive and kept using only 70% of my Rule power for the offense as I felt it was enough against Robot that captain stage.

    At the 15 th minute did it started to disy the power of Major stage but even against that, I was faring quite well but it will change at 22 and second.

    As at 22 and second, the Robot will disy the power of the Colonal stage evolver which will be on apletely different level.

    At every three stages, there is a qualitative change, when one enters the Sergeant stage from the corporal stage he will feel the qualitative change in his strength, it is many times greater than the normal level up between stages.

    The same happened in Captain stage and Colonel stage, I did not feel much effect of this qualitative change as I have Rule power but if I didn¡¯t have that I would have been definitely felt ted after leveling up to the sergeant stage.

    Not only Robots power but my power also experiences the qualitative change as till now the Rule power I had been using is Low Level of the Basic stage but above 70% I will be using Rule power that of Low-levelprehension.

    This is my true trump card which even I am unable to predict how powerful it is, that is why I have been making mistakes on predicting my own power.

    I hope that this trump card will help me get enough Combat Score that I will be able to enter the S ss guild.

    Only a second is remaining before 22 nd minute start, fearing Robots power will increase suddenly as it will disy the power of the Colonial stage, I merged 75% Rule power in my strengthening skill.

    Ting!

    The 22 and minute started and Robots fist and Metallic vines came at me at the same time, I decided to deal with fist first at it faster and more destructive than the metallic Vines.

    BAMMM! Bang!

    As my sword and fist shed, I heard huge bam and the next second I could Robot had flown back with crashing speed as It finally crashed against the wall with Bang.

    ¡¯Hun!¡¯ that was unexpected. I knew that my this blow will be powerful but did not expect to be this powerful.

    It took a while for Robot to stand up and came to attack but it came, if Iunched this attack before 21 st Minuit, this robot would have stayed on its spot till the minute is over but now it is different.

    The Robot now has the power of Colonel stage which is different from the other stages.

    Colonel stage, General stage, and Marshal stage are thest three stages of the 12 basic stages and they are especially powerful than that the other nine stages.

    Till now it stages was roughly divided in seven minutes but from the 22nd minute, there will be about 14 minutes of Colonel stage.

    That is the general equation of Robots fighting method but it does not always hold true as sometimes some exception happens.

    Like now at 22 and Minuit, the Robot is showing the power of average Colonel stage but at the next moment it could directly show the power of Elite Colonial stage which it shows in 33 rd second, nothing is defined when one is taking Combat Score measurement test especially 21 st second.

    22 nd minute quickly passed over as Robot kept banging against the wall whenever I attack.

    At 23 rd minutes, the result wasn¡¯t much different than that of the 23rd as Robot kept banging against the wall.

    I kept attacking it while it is down, not giving it a single chance to fight back.

    Initially, I thought, I will need to use my speed skill and some other skill after twenty minutes but now it looks like it will take quite some time for it to make me give my all.

    Bang bang Bang!

    24 th Minutes had started and in these minutes, the Robot started to show some resistance to my attacks but still, I had a huge upper hand as I kept banging it against the wall of the fighting chamber.

    It¡¯s seven metallic vines and the human body is not able to prate my defense even slightly.

    25 th Minuit was the same but 26 this little different as at 26 th minute when Robot started to barely avoid being crushed against the wall with every attack of mine.

    At 27 th Minuit, it started to lunch the counter-attacked on me but it counterattacks was very slow that I was easily able to avoid them without any effort.

    Just like the 27 th minutes, 28 th was the same where I could counter attackers but it changed 29 th minute where I started to feel the strain and started to go on the defensive move.

    At 30 th minute, the strain on me increased even more that I had to go the fully defensive, in the 30 th minute, I did not get a single chance tounched an attack.

    Bang Bang Bang....

    At 31 st second, I merged 80% of my Rule power in my strengthening skill and the whole process of Robot tree man crashing against started repeating itself.

    By the 34 th minute came, the Robot barely able to able itself from crashing against the wall, I was quite happy seeing that as Robot is now fighting me with power of the Peak Colonial level powerhouse but now Funtime time is over at 35 th minute the Robot will increase its power that of the General stage.

    The general stage is the secondst stage of 12 Basic stages and after that Is the Marshal stage, thest stage before one could enter thepletely new stage of power.

    Taking no chances, I merged 85% of my Rule power in my skill as there is only a second before 35th minutes start.

    Ting!

    The 35 th minutes started and I found Robot speed suddenly increased tremendously and its Fist which is far away veryes very close to me that I barely had any time to defend properly, all I could do make my sword stand vertically to bear defend against the fist of the Robot that is very very close to me.

    CLANK!

    Thud thud thud thud thud!

    As the giant fist crashed against my sword which I hastily put up in front of me as defense, I felt immense shock traveling in my body.

    This shock was so immense that if I didn¡¯t have my body covered with 85% Rule power then It would have broken into several pieces despite wearing whole Totem Artifact Gear all over my body.

    Still, I had to take five steps back to diffuse the power blow that had coursed through my veins.

    Danger hadn¡¯t been over seven snakes like vinesing at me with very fast speed.

 Chapter 349 Battle V Final

    Seeing the seven vinesing at me speedily, I activated my Speed skill and Defense skill and merged 85% of Rule power into them.

    Though, activation of these skills won¡¯t help me much against the vines that areing from me as they will reach me before the skills are fully activated but they will be a great help to against future attacks like the fist that ising just behind the vines.

    Seeing those vines right in front of my heart started to beat up fast, the two skills I am activating won¡¯t help against these seven vines as they will be activated way toote.

    The only option I am seeing sessfully defending against these vines isis merged or power Rule power in my skill but I don¡¯t want d too that, as I was just imagining the pain I will feel when one of these vines I suddenly remember the move I once saw and decided to perform it.

    This time I will not deal with each vine at a time as I will not be able to fend off all of them instead I did the weapon movement I have seen the memory when I wasprehending killing Rule from the Axe at Rule Pce.

    This movement is one of the few things I was able to see clearly in the memory, he had performed it with the Axe but I am doing it with Axe, I hope it will be sessful or these vines sure going to feel pain.

    nk

    Injecting all maximum mana in my sword, I swung my sword three times as fast as I could, at every swing, at first sh my sword shed two metal vines that wereing for my shoulder and chest.

    A great shock had traveled as when my sword shed against the two metallic vines, I am want to rx my arms to absorbThabo but I did not and swung there the swung sword forcefully.

    nk nk

    This time, my sword also shed against two vines and this time the shock I felt in my arm is even more powerful than thest time asst times shock is still lingering in my arm, thebination of both of shock is enough to make my arm a little slow.

    Normally, it would be not a problem if my arm a little slow as motions I am performing is taking a fraction of seconds, not even full second, sometimes dy of microsecond did not matter much but now it matters very much.

    So, I forcefully gritted my teeth as swung my sword at three Metalic vines that areing toward me in a way I saw it in the memory.

    nk nk

    My sword shed against the two vines and it slowed down a little involuntarily due to shock my arm is bearing, seeing that my heart stopped.

    If I didn¡¯t do anything, the vine going to attack my neck and power of this blow is fatal enough to kill me.

    The Robot will stop before it could seriously injure but stopping it only mean the fight will be over, I don¡¯t want that to happen as I haven¡¯t reached my limit yet.

    The only way to stop that vine attacking me is to merge more Rule power in my three skills, the boost it will give me will be more than enough to deal with that attack but I really didn¡¯t want to go with option.

    nk!

    Seeing no choice, I was about to merge more Rule in my skills so I could defend against that vine attack when I noticed the speed of my sword had suddenly increased and I was able to effectively deal with that attack.

    I first didn¡¯t understand what happened at first but as gaze fell on a faintyer off yellow and blue covering my the body, I understood the reason.

    I was able to sessfully defend against it because my skill had activated a little earlier than I had expected.

    I wanted to shout in joy at that but I didn¡¯t have time as the fist of Robot which is in front of me and right behind that are metallic vines I just defended against.

    nk nk nk.

    Crouching, I avoided its fist and madly swung my sword against it torso before the next fist and vines arrived.

    nk nk nk....

    As time passed on, my sword kept crashing against the Robot, I mostly tried to dodge its attacks but some attacks which can not be dodged is confronted by my sword.

    The more attacks Iunched against its body, the more points I will receive.

    finishing fight quicker the better, especially in a ce like Grimm battlefield where danger lurks at every point.

    half the 35 th min had a minute had passed while the other half-half is passive speedily in intense fighting, as I was fighting a Robot I started thinking about the power of Robot.

    Soon 35 th minutes hadminuted and 36 th had stated but there is no change in my fight with Robot as second before 36 th minute had started, I had merged 90% power of Sunfire into three of my skills.

    I had expected to gain upper hand in 36 th minute as I had increased power increased by 5% but to my surprise, the result was the same.

    As the 36th minute passed and 37th minutes started, I merged 95% of my Rule power in my skills but no use as in these minutes also I did not get an upper hand.

    37 th minute had passed and 38th minute had started and this most important minutes of my minutes I am using all the Rule power I have which is 100%.

    I have never used the power of the Sunfire fully in any fight, I had merged it 100% in a fit of anger but quickly took back 30% when I was fighting against Andy, fearing I will kill him.

    Well, what I thought is really true as if I had attacked at 100% of my power that andy would have definitely vaporized on the spot.

    The Summit-lowlyprehension had already reached halfway through the mid-stage mid-lower stage).

    I am confident if it had been the peak of Low level, I would have easily able to fight any General Stage evolver.

    The Rule power is very powerful, especially peak 2 nd level Rule their power of is amazing. Thinking that I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how powerful the 1 st level Rules would be.

    They have the power to break the sky and turn the ground asunder, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder when I thought about the power of 1st level Rule.

    nk nk nk nk nk

    As my sword shed against the Robot, sparks could be seen flying all around the chamber, it¡¯s like small fireworks lit up whenever I shed against any part of Robot.

    This is happening because every attack of mine and Robot packed considerable power but also due to me using Rule of Sunfire which is hot extremely had the power to vaporize whatever it touched.

    Currently, I am fighting the robot with my full power but five secondster when 39th minute will start, I will not have any trump card, it will be a challenge just to resist for a second.

 Chapter 350 Applying To S Class Guilds

    Only three seconds are remained for 38th minute to be over and this time I have no trump card left to power up.

    Currently, I am fighting the Robot with the equal ground but the next minute, its power going to increase tremendously but I didn¡¯t have any trump card against it.

    It will be a challenge just to stand in front of it for a second much less fighting it for a few minutes but still, I am very happy seeing that.

    I was able to fight Robot till 38 th minute which is very few rookies were able to do.

    Ting!

    Time ticked by and finally 39 th minute had started, it was a good thing that second before I had put some distance between us. So, when 39 th minute would start, it will take at least half a second for its attacks to reach me.

    While in that half-second time I had taken out shield type Totem artifact which I hadn¡¯t used till now and also started to circte Supreme Combat Exercise which I hadn¡¯t circted in quite a while.

    Zap Zap Zap..... Thud Thud...

    Sound of metallic vines and Robots footsteps could be heard as theye at me, their speed is faster than ever before.

    nk BANNNG!

    "Fuck!"

    Everything happened so fast that I barely had a chance to understand myself.

    Before starting of 39 th minute, I thought if not a full minute, I would at least survive for a few seconds of 39 th minute but I was very wrong.

    As the first metallic vine crashed on my shield, I received an immense shock that swept me off my feet and made me crashed on the wall of the chamber.

    If not for the wall became very soft as I crashed across it, I very sure now every bone in my body would have been broken and I wouldn¡¯t be far from death.

    CHALLENGER DEFEATED. CALCULATING COMBAT SCORE.

    I had just gotten off the wall wobbling when I heard Robotic voiceing somewhere from the chamber.

    The battle had been over the second, I flew away like a cannonball toward the wall. The fight had been good, my only regret is that I hadn¡¯t been able to fight for forty minutes.

    With me fighting for forty minutes, there would have been a very high chance that I would get a Combat score of 4000 points but with mesting only for 39 minutes, the chance of me getting Combat Score of 4000 points is low.

    Nothing is definite, by some miracle I might get 4000 points, I thought hopefully but soon shook my head at my wishful thinking.

    I wille to know mybat score in five minutes, In that time I should drink some potion to heal my injuries.

    Thatst blow was quite something, I am quite injured by it despite Robot controlling its strengthst moment and wall turning fluffy atst second to save me from injuries.

    ¡¯Hah!¡¯

    I started to feel good as the cool sensation of the healing potion started to wash over my body, starting to heal all the small and big injuries I have received.

    Challenger #34363 Congrattion On Getting Combat Score 4347

    "Huhn!"

    The thing I was waiting to hear finally rang out but when I heard what my Combat Score is I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised and involuntary soundes out of my mouth.

    I was pretty sure that mybat score wouldn¡¯t be higher than 4000 but shockingly mybat score is 4347 which is totally out of my expectations.

    I even suspected I heard wrong and only became sure after reading the mail on my holowatch which showing mybat score.

    I walk out of the chamber with a big excited look on my face. I am feeling very excited having such a bigbat score, with it not only I can apply for any A-ss Guild, but I can even apply to the S ss guild also and there quite a high chance that I will get epted.

    S ss guilds only ept the best and rookies need abat score of 4000 points just apply in it, getting epted in is an entirely different thing.

    Despite that, I feel that I have a very good chance to get into the S ss guild and the reason for that is that the Rule power which I have.

    Those whoe to the Grimm battlefield first time are those Captain Stage or above and they did not have Rule power butpared to them I am different.

    I am just at Sergeant Stage and also have high-level Rule power, which put me way above the normal rookies that came to the Grimm Battlefield.

    After getting mybat score, I did not stay at Adventurer paradise any longer and returned back to my apartment.

    I have got my Combat Score, now it is time to send the application to the guilds and I am only going to send the application to the best guilds, which are the S ss guilds.

    There are only five S ss guilds in Fort Cavendish which are Silver Butterfly, Raging Thunder, ck Cloud, Scythe, and Red g. There is no ranking between them as all of them boost near equal power.

    With me having above 4000 Combat Score, I am eligible to apply for all five S ss Guilds but I will only be able to apply only four guilds as Silver Butter only epts women, as for the other four guilds they ept both men and women.

    Applying for the guilds are very easy to process, I just have to log on to their site and submit mybat score and battle video from which my Combat Score is measured.

    I one by one sent my application to the all S ss guild, hoping to get epted in any of these four guilds.

    I think my chances of getting in the S ss guild are quite high but they are not a hundred percent, it will depend on guild if they need me as their member.

    Ruby had said that connections of these S ss guilds are quite wide and they run a detailed background check on every member they ept.

    I think the only weakness I have is my background, it is the only thing that could stop me from bing a member of the S ss guild.

    If I had joined any organization back in the Republic, my chances to get into the S ss guild would have been even better but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t but I didn¡¯t regret it one bit.

    I am now not a bit less than a member of the OniOrganisationy fighting prowess is equal to their best members. I can fight Super Elite of the same grade head-on and not loose and all that without the help of Rule power.

    I quickly finished by sending all four applications, I will get an answer in three days. In three days, I will know if I get into the S ss guild or not.

    As for what I will do in these three days I have a pretty good idea, it¡¯s just that this idea is very very dangerous, especially for a rookie like me.

 Chapter 351 Sardine Hills

    Tomorrow I n to head outside, normally it is advised for rookies to go outside without experienced members but that is only applied to weak rookies who havebat scores less than 1000.

    I am not overconfident but with my power, I will be safe as long as I didn¡¯t venture out a safe area.

    I would have not done this but I have nothing to do for three days, I could sightsee but I can do thatter also.

    There are many amazing things in the city, some of which I have only heard from the mouth of those from the Awakening ground but all of them expensive, the few thousand merit points I have spent in just a few hours.

    Now that I had decided to go outside, I should make the right preparation for that.

    There are many things I would need to buy before going outside but most important is crystal disk, this is a must-have item that everyone needs.

    The cheapest crystal disk cost 5000 merit points and that is the lowest grade Crystal disk in the market, if I would just wait for a few days I can get crystal disk for free and that crystal disk would have better quality than the one I am buying.

    Every guild offers its members free Crystal Disk as it is an essential Item, even C ss gold offers better Crystal disk than the one I bought.

    After the crystal disk, I brought some other misceneous Items which left my ount with just a few hundred merit points, I hope this trip will be worth it and earn me some merit points.

    After buying stuff, I started to look for an area where I am going to hunt. I didn¡¯t have to search very long as adventure paradise sites had listened to to to names of hunting grounds which is good for the Rookies to hunt.

    I selected the Sardine Hill¡¯s, it is quite a famous area amongst the strong rookies and many experienced evolvers also hunt there.

    This hunting ground is a little dangerous for normal rookies but with Ashlyn and my powerbined we can manage any Grimm Race monster and if by some bad luck wee across some strong Grimm race monster, I can definitely run away from it.

    The whole day passed quickly while I am busy researching for tomorrow¡¯s adventure, sufficient research is necessary before any big adventure.

    After finishing my research, I started to perform Body Cleansing Technique which had be a daily habit of mine.

    Still, I was only able to perform till 15th pose before falling into the ground like a dead dog and only able to get after half an hour.

    Ring Ring Ring.....

    I am woken by rm before dawn and I started to make my preparation to leave, I have already packed everything yesterday, still I did a double count of things in case I forgot anything.

    An hourter, I stood up in front of the bed, carefully looking at five totem artifact that is ced on it.

    Of the six totem artifacts, five of them are at Colonel Grade while sixth one Marshal, it is a bright red sword which I got in the way to the awakening Ground.

    The five Colonel grade Totem Artifact in front of me are exchanged and brought with Jill¡¯s help, they all are very suitable to me.

    As for showing such high-level artifacts here, I am not worried about that as nearly all people here are wearing the same level of totem artifacts as these on the bed.

    The only enviable thing on me is the Red sword which is Mid-level Marshal Grade Totem Artifact which I will not show in public, only use it when I am alone and as for weapon to show in public, I have brought a special sword.

    I started to wear my artifacts one by one, Mask, Armor, Shield, Boots and finally put a dark blue sword by my waist.

    Seeing everything is ready, I walk out of my apartment.

    After getting out of my apartment I called the Hover car, it arrived a few minutester and sped toward the east gate at a swift speed.

    This is the fastest hovercar I¡¯ve ever sat, even in the republic when Hovercars flying outside the city ain¡¯t this fast.

    With such speed, the hovercar took just seven minutes to reach the East Gate of the Fort Cavendish.

    "Holy Shit!"

    A curse came out of my mouth involuntarily when I looked at the East Gate, I would have been utterly shocked seeing this gate if not for me seeing the Giant Runic Mountain back at the awakening ground.

    The City Gate is runic structure, Runes could be seen shing on it now and then, though the runes on it are not dense as the mountain at the Awakening ground still it is a second Runic structure I¡¯ve seen and it is marvelous.

    The things that involve Runes are very difficult to make especially mega projects such as these city gates.

    Not only the city gate is marvelous, but the giant cannons that ced the top of it also looked even more marvelous, each cannon is ten meters long and hundreds of such cannons are ced on the top of the wall.

    There are a total of four such giant gates across the city from which people can go outside but it is not the only way I can see many people flying above it.

    Not everyone could fly in the city, one needs special permission which could only be given to high-level powerhouses and off course members of S ss guilds.

    Once one became a member of S ss Guild, he will gain permission to fly across the city, one didn¡¯t need to go to the City gate like normal people.

    People want to get into S ss Guild like crazy, not only because they have super strong members, there are many other reasons for it.

    Special privileges ess to ces that one wouldn¡¯t get normally and status of being member S ss Guild these are also reasons why people want to be its members.

    If I got epted in the S ss guild then I also could fly over the city wall without having fear of getting shot by security cannons that are hidden in the wall.

    Tens of thousands of people could be seen getting out of the wall of a second, not wasting the time I also run through the giant gate like them.

    When I get out of another side I saw barrennd, there is nothing in front of except for barrennd.

    As people get out of gates, they suddenly spend toward different directions, some chose to run on the ground while others chose to run on the air.

    It is as I¡¯ve expected, from what I¡¯ve read thirty kilometers around the Fort Cavendish ispletely barren, Grimm race monster rarelyes this close.

    The real hunting starts when one goes out fifty kilometers range of Fort Cavendish.

    The hunting ground I¡¯ve chosen is sixty kilometers away from the Fort Cavendish, I n to travel by air till I reach the boundary of barrennd and then I will travel on the ground.

    Thinking that I took a jump in the air and run toward the direction of Sardine Hills.

 Chapter 352 Sardine Hills II

    Flying through the air, I saw many people who are going the same direction as me, they are traveling on either ground.

    More than half of the people could be seen traveling in a group while those who are single are a minoritypared to them.

    I¡¯ve never been a group person and always preferred to go hunting alone, it must be due to me being a free adventurer as people from the organization have to do a certain number of missions in the group and they seem to like working in small groups.

    I¡¯ve seen very few people from the organization¡¯s adventure solo outside, which is mostly done by unaffiliated adventurers like me.

    As I am running on the air, I saw that I was one of the slowest people here, there are many times faster than me, well I am not surprised to see that as there is a vast difference between me and them.

    I am using low-level Knight Grade skill as I am still at sergeant Stage while all of them are either using Mid-level or High-Level Knight grade Skills seeing they are at captain stage or above.

    I have even seen some people wearing void boots and flying with their help, seeing them I felt very envious.

    Void boots are crazy expensive and could only be worn by Colonel stage and above powerhouse.

    The first time I have seen someone wearing Void Boots is when I aming to westblood city¡¯s first time and our train is attacked by the small monster horde, At that time the people who came to rescue us were wearing void boots.

    I still remember the face of a young man who saved me, he hade flying and killed the monster who about to take my life with a flick of his hand and flew away.

    I first thought they were rescuers that westblood city had sent but muchter I¡¯vee to know that they are people that Jim¡¯s parents had sent to rescue us.

    As I¡¯ve said, the Void Boots are crazy expensive and could be used by Colonel stage or above and wearing them one can fly, real fly not like us who are walking on air using the skill.

    Void Boots help one fly, real fly, with it they have utter mobility, they can do whatever they want in the air without being risk plunging in the ground which all skills have.

    Seeing my speed is slow and at this speed, it will take me a lot more time to reach my destination, I decided to merge 25% of my Rule power into my skill.

    "Fuck!" I said out loud as I took the step, my speed is too great. I did not expect it my speed to be this faster after I merged my Rule power into it and the worst thing is now I am crashing toward the ground.

    I have to quickly get control at myself at the moment otherwise by the speed I am going, I would fare very badly if I crashed against the ground.

    ¡¯Fuck Fuck fuck!¡¯"Thud!"

    Cursing internally, I finally somehow able to control myself and able tond on the ground unstable.

    "Fuck that was close," I said as I take a couple of breath, the increase of speed was totally out of my expectation, I thought since I am in the air by the 25% Rule power would give almost double speed of what I get using 25% Rule power in my speed type skill but I was utterly wrong.

    That 25% Rule power has given me five-time speed boots that of speed skill, that is why I caught so off guard by such speed.

    "Hehehe!"

    I started experience dating experience such speed, it¡¯s not a bad thing but a very good thing, if Ie across a very dangerous Grimm Race monster or any other danger, It would really help me to run away.

    Zup!

    I shot through the air like rocked as I took the jump, with 25% Rule power merged skills, I got amazing speed. The reason for near crashing earlier was I caught off guard by such fast speed but now I had already exportability, I was able to fly at such a fast speed.

    My control over such speed is still a little shaky but I still able to control myself in air and as time passed I got better and better control over it that about forty-five minutester when I reached the boundary of the barrennd, I had gained quite god control over it.

    "Thud!"

    Landing on the ground, I looked at the forest in front of me, this forest is a little different from another forest I¡¯ve seen.

    Its trees are extremely huge and bulky, one can easily carve out a few stories building out of them. Another strange thing is that I didn¡¯t hear monsters sound.

    This forest is nearly devoid of monsters, all of the monsters have been the one casualty of the war between humans and the Grimm race.

    Humans had barely killed any monsters, most of them killed by killed the Grimm race.

    The reason we called Grimm Race to people a Grimm Race monster that they are in true sense are monsters, they are more monstrous than the monsters.

    Grimm Race is Gluttonous race, they will eat anything that came into their sight and their most favorite delicacy is humans.

    They eat human meat with utter relish. I don¡¯t know if its true or not or Ruby and Seth just said is just to scare me, they said that one day when they were hunting with their group, they hade across Grimm race monster who were barbequing human bodies and taking a bite out their flesh now and them.

    Yesterday when they told me this thing, I was a hundred percent sure they were messing with me but after I have done research, I am not sure anymore.

    Shaking this thought, I walked into the forest. Sardine hills are just twenty kilometers from here, I should walk carefully now that entered the forest.

    Walking through this eerie forest, I felt the foreign energy thickening its amount already five times greater than the first space realm I entered.

    It is a good thing that energy did not affect humans and their bonded monsters, if there is any normal monster, it will be affected by this Dark energy within days and change will start happening to its body soon after.

    As I traveled through the forest, I did not see any Grimm race monsters that I desperately wanted to see.

    Time passed by as I cautiously traveled through the forest and about an hourter I spotted fish like hills from the distance.

    I can totally understand why this area is named Sardine Hills, this hill ranges really look like fish, I thought when I looked at the hills.

    Seeing I havee closer to the hill I started to walk faster and only slowed down when I reached the base of one of the hills.

    I was just about to start walking on the front of the hill of me when I saw a bulky man is crouching down doing something, after looking at him for a moment I was about to walk away when I noticed something.

    Ears?

    There were furry ears on bulky man head, seeing that I became vignt and just touched my sword when the bulky man turn his head looked at me.

    What I saw next utterly shocked me as it is not the human head but wolf head which lips seemed to colored with blood.

    "Another treat!" it said faintly discernible humannguage with a fiendish smile on its face which is enough to make one¡¯s skin crawl with fear.

    It slowly stood up and turned toward me and I got a full look at the first Grimm Race monster.

    This Grimm Race monster is Wolfman Tribe or us Humans werewolf all the Werewolf tribe, it one of themon but also powerful tribes among Grimm races.

    It is wearing full-body leather cloths with runic armor, two axes could be seen on its waist and its wearing big pendant in its neck which has strange symbol carved on, it likely to be a symbol of sub tribe he belonged to.

    "Today my luck is very good, I had just finished lunch and wasn¡¯t quite satiated from it but spirits heard my wish and sent you here, so I could finally sate my hunger." It said in a thick weird ent and that when I finally noticed its bloody fingers and broken human bones that when I finally understood the cruelty of the Grimm battlefield.

 Chapter 353 Werewolf I

    I think I have taken this Grimm battlefield too lightly, In my mind, I always thought as another westblood city where I will regrly hunt monsters and earn the money.

    I truly didn¡¯t understand the gravity of the word War mentioned in the informative document I had read. It had said understand that we have been war with Grimm Race for thousands of years, it might not seem like it but we are constantly fighting against them.

    My mistake of assuming the Grimm race same as the monster race unconsciously was huge, Grimm race is not just a dumb monster but a race that has simr intelligence as us.

    Even if I don¡¯t want to, I have to consider them equal and treat it as I would treat a powerful evolver otherwise I would really regret it.

    The Grimm race monster in front of is Lieutenant stage and being werewolf tribe it had both speed and strength with quite high defense, the only weakness it has that these werewolves are quick to anger and if agitated they go berserk very quickly.

    I and Werewolf kept looking at each other quietly, I have my hand on my sword while it had also gripped dual axes it had on its waist, the de of axes is stillced with blood and from its coppery smell, I could tell that blood likely from the human that it had just eaten.

    "My lunch, do you have any wish the way you want to be eaten, I personally like to eat raw but since I am in good mood, I can entertain your wish?" asked Wearwolf mocking voice while licking the blood off its lips.

    I grimace a little hearing that but soon controlled myself and put a smile on my face.

    "I am also in a very good mood as you are going to be the first Grimm Race monster that I am going to hunt."

    "So, tell me do you have a preference the way I cut you before I shove a crystal disk inside you?" I asked in the same mocking tone.

    "You, wretched food, you dare to talk to your betters!" bellowed the werewolf and attacked me at a very fast speed.

    So, it is true. Seth had saidughingly that slight mention of Crystal disk can make these Grimm race monsters angry and once you mentioned that you will shove Crystal disk into them they will go mad especially those from Wolfman tribe and Lionman Tribe as they get angry very easily.

    I was already prepared and just as it attacked, my strengthening skill and speed type skill which step away from activating got activated and I also 25% of my Rule into my skill.

    As I merged my Rule power, the view front of me had be slightly crimson and the werewolf that ising at me became slow.

    Not only that I could very easily able to every moment of his body and intense emotion of killing he is feeling toward me.

    This time the Rule which I¡¯ve used is not Rule of Sunfire which I got from Ashlyn but the Rule Killing which I myself haveprehended.

    Rule of Killing is the best Rule for killing, there is no other Rule in the 2nd level which is better for killing than the Rule of Killing.

    Rule of Killing once used not only enhances one¡¯s senses but also provide offensive killing energy that once seeped inside the opponent¡¯s body not only could make opponents healing slower but also affect one¡¯s senses and make them sluggish.

    I did not move and let the werewolfe closer to the, seeing that expression of confusion had appeared on its face before changing that of glee as it probably thought I was not able to move because of its fear.

    "Die!"

    It shouted loudly and swung both of its axes at me.

    I finally move when it swung its axes at me, I crouched down and advanced toward its left ax which I saw slowlying toward me.

    As the ax was just hand distance away, I slightly moved left and moved through space of its arm and arrived at its back before it knew what happened.

    sh!

    Moving to its back, I swiftly attacked its back with all of my strength, It had noticed my attacked but it was too slow dodged it as my sword perfectly cut through its back, drawing the fountain of blood.

    Ahhhh.....

    It screamed loudly and swung both of its axes at its back but by the time it did that, I¡¯ve already moved from its ax¡¯s range.

    "You will pay for this wound, you wretched food!" bellowed werewolf loudly and again attacked me with its axes but this time, it was careful as it did not leave any loose spaces from which I could exploit.

    I activated the shield on my left hand and moved it to intercept the right ax and moved my sword to intercept its left ax.

    nk! ck!

    Both of our weapons shed and I felt immense shock traveled my body but I endured and swiftly moved my sword and shed my sword across its chest while it was still being shocked seeing I had intercepted its axes head-on.

    sh!

    Weaworlf are the species of immense strength, so when the werewolf saw its opponent stop its blow head-on and did not take a single step back, it had quite shock but he did not get a time to mull over it as it felt sharp pain across its chess, when it looked down it saw long bloody sh across its chest.

    Blood could be seening from it inrge quantities and that when it noticed that wound on its back that should have been heald due to its rapid regeneration is still bleeding.

    "Rule power!" It said out loud astonishment, a slight fear had appeared on its face before it had hidden it quickly.

    "Oh, You only noticed now!" I replied sarcastically and shed my sword across its neck.

    nk!

    "Hehe!" This time it was able to stop my sword but I already expected it seeing it became vignt knowing I have the Rule power and that is why I slightly flicked my wrist and my released from the deadlock of its axes and moved toward it face.

    Pachac!

    Fuck it missed! I cursed. I thought I would give its ugly face a big scar like its chest and back but it managed to move its facest minute and all I able to draw a slight line of blood across it cheek by its teeth.

    "Food, You have really angered me," it screamed with intense anger, "What are you going to do about it then?" I asked while keeping my sword ready for attack if I saw a chance.

    "I know, I have underestimated you and you are quite strong for your level but you thought you can defeat me with just that then you are gravely mistaken," it said and suddenly red smoky me came started toe out of its body.

    Within a second, the red smoke concentrated above its head forming a loose smoky figure of the wolfman.

    "Spirit Totem!" I said out loud as I saw the smoky silhouette of werewolf above the werewolf head.

    .

 Chapter 354 Werewolf II

    I am shocked seeing this spirit totem, I thought this werewolf was just normal but did not expect it to be a low-level elite of its tribe.

    Grimm Race¡¯s power system seems simr to our but it very different from the core.

    It is said that the Grimm racees from the high-level world and if not for our having restriction of power level, even experts from a small tribe of that world have the power to annihte everyone in this world.

    The red smoky werewolf silhouette that appeared above Werewolf is spirit Totem from its tribe.

    The Spirit Totem werewolf although it is a little fuzzy and made of smoke, one can see its regality. Just one look and feel reverence arose in my heart, if I keep looking another few seconds, I would have definitely kneeled in front of it.

    It is cautioned that one must never look at Spirit Totems directly as all of them have the power to enchant. it¡¯s not the totem doing it on purpose but the, in reality, the original Spirit Totem is powerful enough that even its impression can charm anyone.

    It is said to be made from dead souls of their tribe experts, those tribe spirits are extremely powerful and those who could draw power from them considered elite of the tribe.

    Although looking at the totem spirit and Information I¡¯ve read, this totem spirit is the lowest of a kind but it will still double the power of this werewolf

    Thank the god this Werewolf is not marked, otherwise, the only choice I would have left was to run far as I can.

    "Yes, this is Great Spirit Totem of my tribe and now you will face its power." said werewolf with its fiendish smile and smoky spirit totem came down started to cover werewolf body with its red smoke.

    As werewolf covered in a cloak of red smoke, It attacked me and this time its speed faster thanst time and it is giving off oppressive feelings.

    Seeing iting toward me, I also didn¡¯t stay on the spot but run toward it.

    I had already merged 50% of Rule of Killing into my skill, with it my senses even became sharper and my attacks will be stronger.

    CLANK CLANK!

    My sword and shield shed with its axes and when I flicked my wrist to slide my sword toward its shoulder, it maneuvered its ax same time and stopped my sword from making the further advances.

    nk!

    Seeing it is being failed, I took back my sword and attacked toward its thigh which was showing weakness but I found my sword is blocked just as it started to move.

    "Hun!"

    Looks like its the spirit totem had not only give boots to its strength, it also gave a boost to its senses otherwise it would have been very for it to stop my sword this quickly.

    "Your totem spirit is quite good!" Iplimented, hearing theplement from me a big smile appeared on his hideous face which looked even more hideous

    "The majesty of our Totem Spirit is beyond yourprehension food," it said boastingly, "If you surrender now and ask for forgiveness, I promise I will give you quick death and enjoy your full body, leaving nothing." It said disdainfully, drunk in power that spirit totem had given it.

    "Well then, I¡¯ll sure remember to keep youpletely conscious when I shove the Crystel disk inside you," I said teasing voice while disdain is very apparent in my eyes.

    "You food, you will pay for what you have just said, I¡¯ll make sure you are very alive when I enjoy part of you." It bellowed angrily and attacked me.

    I did not felt fear as it attacked me in fury, instead, I rejoiced as the angrier it is, the more mistake it will make during the battle and that is the reason why I mentioned crystal disk while teasing it.

    Crystel Disk is the thing is what Grimm race most hate, they preferred to tortured than be connected to the crystal disk.

    nk nk

    I did not wait for its attack but met it halfway and as our weapon shed, no one showed weakness.

    I searched for weakness in its form but I find very few and those I find could not be exploited. Still. I was not disappointed, I just have to wait a little more and chance will show itself and another thing is, I am having quite fun fighting this werewolf.

    The Totem Spirit of this werewolf tribe giving it an enhancement simr to that of my killing Rule, so fighting it I am having a better understanding of killing Rule I hadprehended.

    nk nk nk....

    We kept fighting and as the more time passed the better grasp I am having of Killing Rule. Till now all the opponents I had fought most of them were a monster and my friends like Jill.

    The monsters were no challenge, I was able to kill them I as I kill the pigs as for my friends except for Jill, I had beaten all.

    Jill hadprehended two Rules somehow, one is normal Level 2 Rule, Rule of Speed while other is peculiar peak Level 2 Rule.

    If one wants to fight against that Rule, one had to have peak level 2 Rule otherwise people will lose before the fight even started, that¡¯s how peculiar that Rule is.

    As more time passed during the fight, I started to understand the fighting rhythm of this werewolf and I even stopped exploiting the small weakness to show that it is gaining upper hand and I am having a hard time fighting against it as fight longs on.

    I am doing this for a big chance and it seemed to be working.

    This werewolf is not an idiot and had guessed my strategy as over time it started to show more and more weakness to lure me into making move.

    The weaknesses it had shown were not only weak but big also but I was easily able to identify them as traps with my killing Rule.

    Killing Rule not only gives one an intuition in fighting, but it also lets one catch a slight glimpse of opponent emotion upheaval and if one smart enough one can identify traps that opponent led in the fighting.

    With aid of killing Rule, I did not attack any major traps, I had to attack some of the weaknesses to show that I still fighting with my all but I am bing cautious as fight longs on.

    Finally enough timeter, It started to lose his vignce and bing bold fighting me, believing I having a hard time fighting it and this what I was waiting for.

    Now that its Vignce against me had loosened, I am going to make my move once it showed the big weakness and going finish the fight in a single move.

    I have to wait for quite long as the chance hade fifteen minutester but it¡¯s worth it.

    It had just attacked me with quite a speed but I was able to dodge it and now that it had missed the, it is retreating while giving we ess to its chest.

    This is quite a big chance and I am sure it¡¯s not the trap as the chest is its weak point if attacked one could be mortally wounded and even If It had guts to use its chest as a trap, I am sure of my ability to retreat.

    Seeing it is retreating, I quickly moved by my sword which I used to block its ax just now flipped and used this flipped momentum to drive the sword directly at its chest.

    Pac!

    It saw me flip and it was a quite good chance to attacked but it can not as it was retreating, it still tried it though by throwing his ax which I avoided but still, It grazed my shoulder.

    As my flippleted, my sword had build intense moment and I used all that momentum to drive my sword toward its chest.

    It discolored seeing my swording toward it and it can¡¯t do anything as his other ax will be too slow to block my sword.

    As my sword just inches away from its chest, it quickly concentrated all the blood-red aura that covering its body toward its chest to formst lime of defense.

    Crackle!

    While blood red aura converging toward its chest, my sword finally made contact with it and a small spark erupt as my killing energy and its blood-red aura touched but it still able to stop my sword, all it did was take away little killing energy that was covering my sword.

    Passing the blood-red aura, my sword felt the real resistance, it seemed like the protection of some artifact.

    I am not a bit of surprise finding my sword had encountered the resistance, the Grimm race is advanced race and it also had its artifact like us.

    Just as my sword encountered the resistance, I released all the Killing force I had been holding on and the resistance that my sword had been feeling became butter and my sword is hot knife as it passed through it, directly piercing the heart of the Werewolf

    Noooo!

    It screamed in horror but nothing it could do as I started releasing killing energy into his heart.

    The power of it Totem Spirit had had initially put up a fight but it was beaten back atst by my killing energy as its level was too low.

    With feeling no other resistance, my killing energy spread through its bodypletly immobilizing it, leaving it just brink of death.

 Chapter 355 Harvesting Mana Crystal

    "Well, it looks like this food had beaten you," I said mockingly to the werewolf, as I took out the sword from its chest, it wanted to reply to me but can not as it is being held immobile by my Killing energy.

    ¡¯Thud¡¯

    After taking out my sword from its chest, I gave the werewolf slight push and it felled on the ground.

    "Do you remember what I promised you earlier?" I asked as I removed the adult palm size disk from my storage.

    Seeing the disk, the look of absolute horror appeared on its face, It started to show a struggle but it was not even able to move the hair on its body.

    The killing energy released special energy called killing energy, that energy had many uses and making one immobile, dulling one¡¯s senses are one of them.

    The disk in my hand is crystal disk which is used by all humans on the Grimm battlefield and is an absolute thing of a nightmare for Grimm race monsters.

    I have brought the cheapest and lowest grade crystal disk on the market and the one I have brought is palm size of an adult and rusty ck in color on which various runes are carved.

    It looked like this disk is made of wrought Iron and not crystal which its name used to suggest and from all crystal disks I¡¯ve seen on the web no crystal disk was made of crystal, it is called crustal disk for an entirely different reason.

    I yed with crystal disk for a while, adjusting its parameters manually. If I crystal disk a little expensive than this, I would not have to adjust it manually, all would have been done automatically, the only thing I had to was is stick to the Grimm race monster.

    It took me quite a few minutes to get perimeters right ording to the energy that this werewolf was emitting and I double checked it multiple times as I only have this one disk and mistake in parameters could break it.

    After I checked everything is right, I crouched down in front of the werewolf and showed the crystal disk to it.

    Its face full of horror when It saw me take out the crystal disk earlier but seeing it such close, its immobile face had be horror incarnate,

    If it was able to talk, I am sure it would have begged me to kill it directly and not use the crystal disk, It would have even tried to bribe me multiple things.

    It would have used all options it could to convince me not to use the crystal disk on it, that is how much they fear the crystal disk.

    "I am the person who always keeps his promise, so now I am going to shove this Crystal disk into you," I said to its horror-stricken face and cut the leather armor from its chest, so I could ce the Crystal disk on it.

    There is no restriction on where you stick the Crystal disk, you can stick it on whatever ce of Grimm race monster body, the only condition it has that crystal disk had to touch the skin of Grimm race monster.

    After tearing its leather armor off its chest, I softly ced the crystal disk on its chest and touched the button as werewolf watched it all that with its immobile eyes.

    As I pressed the button, the runes on it started to lit up one by one and pressed down slowly till it tightly stuck against the skin of the monster.

    As Runes became brighter, a projection appeared in the center of a disk 0% but a momentter the numbers started to climb up slowly.

    a

    If I have high-grade Crystel disk, the number would have climbed up at higher speed but s it is not.

    As the Crystel disk started its work, the look of extreme pain had appeared in its eyes but inside it has another emotion and that is the sorrow.

    Seeing the extreme pain in its eyes, no shred of sympathy for it appeared in my heart as if it had beaten me, it would have eaten me like it did the previous human it fought.

    The Grimm race is a cruel race who treat us humans as food, so it is better we kill them as much as possible.

    The Grimm is foreign race used dark energy which is very detestable to our world, so after the Grimm race monster died, its body would get dposed within a day.

    The day is for average Grimm race monsters as those at higher stages take longer time to dpose.

    The main point is, our world hate them would do anything to drive them out and in all that what¡¯s the use of Crystel Disk.

    Well, by simply meaning the Crystel disk are Harnessing and Converting devices.

    With the correct runic algorithm, we can harness the dark the energy that presents in the Grimm race monster used and convert into the energy we used with the help of the crystal disk.

    The capacity of my Crystal disk is five mana crystals, so, when the projection will show 100%, one mana crystal will be produced in the Crystal disk.

    Normal Leutanant stage Grimm race monster can give three mana crystal but this one is elite which could summon a Spirit Totem, it should able to produce more mana crystals.

    Just till a few days ago, I used to think that mana crystals only found in mine but now I know there is another source for them and that is Grimm Race.

    At the current stage, I cant use these crystals as a practicing resource and could only use them as currency.

    In the memory of White Axe, I have seen the number of crystals its owner needed when he was preparing to make a breakthrough out of the Knight stage.

    Ting!

    A small sound came out of Crystel disk indicating that first crystal had been produced and now it has started producing the second crystal.

    The werewolf body had quite yellowed as Crystal disk kept sucking off its energy.

    It is still struggling very much with pain and sorrow apparent in its eyes. It must be feeling heart wretching pain, if my lifeforce gets sucked out me while I am conscious, I would feel extreme pain during the process.

    When I thought about that, I remember a year old memory where I saw the daffodil bees sucking off the lifeforce of the monsters.

    I still remember the way their screams and sometimes that scenes appeared in my nightmares.

    I watched it bellowed in pain apathetically, not feeling any mercy for them.

    Seth and Ruby had told me if one used Crystel disk when the Grimm race monster is alive, one can get 10% to 20 % more output.

    For that many people first, bind them and then use Crystal disk on them as not everyone canprehend amazing Rule as Rule of Killing.

    This process is very painful on Grimm race and they bellowed in agony as the Crystal disk harness the energy out of them while seeing this process some idiots feel mercy on them and some dumbfucks even released the Grimm race feeling pity for them, they were Seth¡¯s exact words when he was cautioning me.

    And just as they got released out of pity, the Grimm race monsters did not turn grateful instead of angry and attacked their former capture.

    He had specifically warned me about doing this as many rookies and even somewhat experienced had lost their lives doing that.

 Chapter 356 Searching

    Ting!

    The third Mana Crytal had been created and werewolf looked like it had aged years and now in itsst years.

    Its hair became dull while and its skin became wrinkly and sickly, I hope that it will survive till this forth crystal is made at least.

    Though its body had decayed due to absorption but its spirit is still there as it is still struggling with all despite feeling the immense pain of absorption.

    Seeing that some feeling mercy had arisen in my heart but I quickly quashed it before it could take a root.

    This is war and in it, there is no space for mercy. Either we killed them all or they exterminate us, this the going to be the only result of this war.

    As the more time passed by sorrow became more apparent in its eyes, it had appeared in its eyes since I ced the crystal disk on its chest.

    It¡¯s feeling sorrow not because of it¡¯s inevitable but death but because he thinks that crystal disk is going suck all its spirit and his spirit is not going be assimte in his tribe¡¯s totem.

    Every member of the Grimm Race had very zealous devotion toward their own tribes totem and after death, they wished that their spirit will assimte into their tribe¡¯s Totem but Crystal Disk won¡¯t let them do that as ording to them sucked their spirit.

    This is why they hate the crystal disk so zealously.

    We don¡¯t know if its true or not as their power system involve faith, sacrifices and different other things.

    All we know is based on the Grimm race monster over course of thousands of years.

    Our information about Grimm Race¡¯s power system would have been more in depts if we were able to see the holy ground of the tribe but unfortunately, that¡¯s not possible as all holy grounds of all Grimm tribes are located in their homeworld.

    Ting!

    The fourth Crystal had been made and the werewolf had be a husk of skin and bone which is barely hanging by his dear life by a thread.

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s dead, the crystal disk going suck all the energy off its body either way.

    It has been twenty minutes since I ced the Crystal disk on its chest and it had produced just four Mana Crystals till now.

    If I had high-grade Crystal Disk, this werewolf would have turned into husk within a minute and crystals I produced from it would be lot more from it.

    There is a vast difference between low grade and High-Grade Crystal Disk, the only saving grace is that both of them produced the same quality mana crystals.

    "It¡¯s dead finally!" I said as looked at the dead husky body of the werewolf, still, its eyes were open and emotion unwillingness, anger, pain and sorrow still visible in its eyes.

    The Crystal Disk is showing is only 21% when the werewolf was dead and the numbers are still advancing as if the death of the werewolf hadn¡¯t affected it a bit.

    A few minutes more passed when finally the numbers on the Crystal disk had finally stopped at 78%, there is still 22% remaining to be filled to make the fifth crystal.

    Puff!

    I crouched down and took out Crystal disk, just as I did that the body of werewolf which had be dried husk through harvesting of a crystal disk had copsed with the puff.

    I had already expected it and had activated my mask, so I don¡¯t inhale any part of the werewolf.

    I took out the four Mana crystal from the Crystal disk and look at them carefully, in republic these things are precious and hard toe by but here one can just get them through hunting Grimm race monsters.

    After looking at them enough, I put them back in the storage with Crytal disk. After that, I collected two axes of the Wearworld and stone bracelet which is the storage equipment of the Grimm race.

    I can¡¯t open werewolves storage devise as it needs dark energy of Grimm Race but adventure paradise can, they have developed the special technique over the years.

    After one more time checking, I had left nothing important I started to climb the hill with Ashlyn.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to burn the poor soul¡¯s leftover bones that werewolf left behind after eating him.

    To find the werewolf, I didn¡¯t have to search for very long but finding the next target to won¡¯t be very easy as the sardine hills are spread is a very vast area.

    I still have a few hours, I will try my luck till the time of my leaving, if I will be very happy if I was able to find another Grimm Race monster to fight but even I didn¡¯t find any, I won¡¯t be sad as I already aplished the task which I hade here for.

    I had burning curiosity toward the Grimm Race that we had been fighting for more than ten thousand years, because of this burning curiosity of mine I wasn¡¯t able to control myself and went outside on just the third day of mying to the Grimm battlefield.

    Experienced adventurers would call it utter idiocy as it advised to rookies that they first join the guild and only go outside with one¡¯s experience guildmates.

    One could only hunt alone when one had gained sufficient experience as this is the Grimm battlefield, not some normal forest where one could go daily to farm the monsters.

    One hour passed since I finished fight with the werewolf and begin to search for my next prey but I did not find any but I did hear the faint sound of battle and I am currently walking toward it.

    I cautiously and silently walked toward the battle and I stopped when I got close enough to see battle but far enough no can see me.

    From what I can see four humans are fighting the three hogmen and from what I can see all two Hogmen at Lieutenant stage while third which seem to be their leader is at Captain stage while of the four humans three of them are different levels of Captain stage while human at Major stage.

    The human seemed to have an upper hand and if the keeps going this way, I am sure that four evolvers will kill the hogmen eventually.

    Seeing they didnt need help, I started to walk away. I hade to the intention that if the humans in trouble, I could lend them a hand but they seem all fine.

    Another hour passed and I did not see any Grimm Race monsters but I have seen a lot of other stuff that opened my more to the reality of the Grimm battlefield.

    Like human skin and bones and husky ashes that Grimm race leaves behind after it is sucked dry.

    In this battlefield when both meet, it is 77% chances that one side either leaves behind their bones or ashes, only a minority of them able to run away from battle after things get tough for them.

    Chew Chew!

    Time passed and I decided to leave in an hour if I didnt find any Grimm race monsters to hunt when I heard a chirp from Ashlyn.

    "Do you smelled something?" I asked I had asked her to keep her nose on Grimm race and if she smelled, immediately tell me.

    Chew chew!

    She affirmed, hearing her I answer I started to walk toward the direction she smelled Grimm race monsters excitedly.

 Chapter 357 Occult Method I

    Chew Chew!

    I keep following the direction that Ashlyn is guiding me and I excitedly follow her while trying to guess what type of Grimm monster I will face, while I am very excited I am also being very cautious.

    This is a Grimm battlefield, a simple sneak attack and I could get a direct ticket to the underworld.

    Walking cautiously, I reached near the ce where Ashlyn was leading me to but when I saw the ce, my blood couldn¡¯t help but boil and I just want to go there and burn the whole ce down.

    What I saw is nearly 85% eaten human body on ramrod while the light fire still ongoing below it, cooking it bit by big.

    Looking storage, holowatch and other artifacts that are piled on the ground and half eater human meat still on Ramrod, the Grimm race monsters seem to have left in hurry for some reason.

    It is their Great luck that they left, otherwise I would have used the same merciless method on them, that I had used on the werewolf.

    Despite seeing no one there, I still cautiously moved toward it, just when I was halfway to Ramrod I sensed something which made me stopped for a second but after some thinking I started to walk again.

    Just as I was a few meter distance away from Ramrod, I quickly summoned fireball and threw it on the ramrod.

    Just as I did two shadows jumped from the ground, toward the fireball wanting to stop but they could not as this fireball is not simple fire but fireball which I had put 100% of my Sunfire power in anger.

    Dhub!

    As my fireball had touched ramrod, it burned whatever parts of humans remain on ramrod including the Ramrod it had on, turning it all into the ash while two Grimm race monster kept looking dumbfoundedly.

    These Grimm race monsters had set up a trap with a nearly eaten monster body if it had any other Rookie who became furious after seeing the body and ran toward it forgetting cautiousness, he would have surely fallen to their sneak attack but its unfortunate for them that I am not a normal rookie.

    The first thing is I am not that careless even in I am extremely angry and secondly its impossible to sneak attack on me without me knowing due me have Rule of killing.

    As long as anyone has killing intent toward me and it within a certain distance, I will easily know about him.

    There is only two ways one could sneak attack on me one is to not have any killing intent toward me and another is to have a Rule that countered my Killing Rule or Rule that mask one¡¯s killing intent.

    There is third way also and it did not require the above two conditions that way is to have far above power than me, so even if I sensed a sneak attack on me, I would be too powerless to stop it.

    Both of them are Ratman about two-meter and two and a half meter tall, the shorter one is at Captain stage while taller one is at Major stage and both of them holding short dual des.

    Fighting them going to be a little hard, earlier when I fought against the Liut stage werewolf, I had used 25% of Rule power to fight it normally and 50% when it used the spirit Totem and only used 100% to immobilize it.

    If they are normal Ratman then I don¡¯t think I will have to use the whole Rule power if they are normal Ratmen and if my luck is bad they are at the level of the previous werewolf, then I think 100% of my Rule power would be more than enough.

    And if my luck turns out to be very bad and these Ratmen are above the level of the werewolf, then I can use my final trump card which I hadn¡¯t even used when I was measuring mybat Score because of this trump card need use Rule of Killing, which I don¡¯t want anyone know I hadprehended.

    Of the two Ratmen, I will fight the tall one and leave short one for Ashlyn, earlier she also wanted to fight but did not get a chance.

    "Kekeke, you damn food, you have destroyed our meal, now pay the price by recing it yourself." said tall Ratman in its squeaky voice and soon after that both of them lunged at me.

    Chew Chew!

    Ashly chirp loudly and flew away from my shoulder toward short Ratman, on the way she wholly covered herself with her silver fire and that¡¯s not normal fire either, its fire which is merged with the power of Sunfire one of best peak 2nd-grade offensive Rule in front of its offensive power, even my killing Rule¡¯s offensive power paled in front of it.

    I had cautioned Ashlyn not to damage Ratman¡¯s body too much and if possible keep it alive so it could experience the agony of the killing Rule.

    Seeing Ashlyn attacking smaller Ratman, I did not give him second look and looked at tall Major stage Ratman which is attacking.

    Its speed is very fast and just a second it arrived in front of me attack, its speed very fast that my eyes are barely able to catch its shadow.

    Then and there I know I had made estimating its power, when I saw Ratman is at Major level, I thought 70% of killing Rule would be enough but I was utterly wrong.

    It is a good thing that I am using killing Rule that made my senses stronger that in a fraction of second, I had increased the power by 10% and moved my weapons to meet its des.

    If It was Rule of Sunfire I had been using, I had been to slow to do all that and one believes it or not, except for offensive skills when killing Rule give more boost to skill than Sunfire Rule for some reason.

    "nk nk!"¡¯Thud thud....."

    I barely able to counter its des but I still had to take a step back due to my underestimation of its power earlier.

    nk nk! Swish!

    As I was taking a step back, its second attack had arrived but this times I was ready and able to counter its blows without suffering any loss, not only that I had even counter-attacked but it was able to dodge due to its fast speed, all I able to cut few strands of hair of its.

    Surviving from my swift counter-attack, its eyes became serious and it started to attack me earnestly but no matter how it tries, any of its attacked able to touch me.

    It¡¯s not that this Ratman is weak, no this Ratman is quite strong, It would have been a little stronger than the werewolf when it was at Lieutenant level it¡¯s just that with killing Rule gave me intuition and this intuition give a faint idea about opponents next move

    and the more amazing thing is, the longer the fightsts the stronger my intuition became.

    The killing Rule is absolutely amazing, it may not have strong of offensive power as other Rules but the various types of enhancement it gave make it one of best peak 2nd level Rule that is also best for killing.

 Chapter 358 Occult Method II

    "Squeeeeeee"

    I was busy with fighting tall Ratman when I heard quite weird squeak like a scream, it was quite irritating to ears.

    Tall Ratman and I at the same time cast our looked toward the sound and when I saw the source of the voice I was quite surprised.

    I was captain stage short Ratman and now it looked way different than it looked ten some minutes ago when the fight started.

    It now looked like a barbequed Rat, not only it is burned every inch of its skin, there are even bullets hole all over its body.

    From the look of it, it looks quite miserable as it isrgely unsessful fending off against thumbnail size of fireballs of Ashlyn which are shooting toward it one after another like a bullet without pause.

    This is special fireball that Ashlyn had derived in the past three months, these fireballs are concentrated till they became thumbnail size and the power of Sunfire is fused in them and they shoot like a bullet toward the opponents but that¡¯s not the only thing special about them.

    These fireballs came in two variations, one is bullet variation which strikes the opponent like the bullet and pierced through it while the second is also flies like a bullet but when it touched the skin, it explodes and covers the whole body.

    The funny thing is both of the fireballs look the same and released the same way, so one cant identity what type of fireball is one facing against, one will only able to know when the fireball crashed against something.

    One can save himself from piercing fireball but it is very hard to save himself from the exploding fireball as just as it exploded, it enveloped the whole body. Only a very good shield or defensive skill could save itself from the fireball¡¯s explosion effect.

    I definitely the inspiration she got for the bullet fireball is from my skill fire strike but I don¡¯t where she got the idea of making fireball that explodes and then enveloped.

    This effect of exploding and enveloping is very tricky, I have seen it tens of time but till now, I wasn¡¯t able to figure how she made it and I didnt ask her, I have my own pride and will figure out how its make eventually.

    The wretched barbequed condition of Ratman is clearly the result of an exploding fireball.

    Just one look at their battle, one could easily tell that little birdy flying above the Ratman has already won the battle and now she is just ying around it.

    I hope that Ashlyn didnt injured it too much, otherwise I will lose many Mana Crystals.

    "Brother save me!" asked short Raatman in a squeaky voice as another fireball pierced through its skin.

    Hearing it¡¯s brother¡¯s plea, the tall Ratman wanted to run toward its brother but just as it took a few steps, I stood in front of it blocking its way.

    "Where are you going, our fight handnt finished yet," I said andunched another attacked at it.

    nk!

    With the nk, we both took several steps back.

    "Let me pass!" said tall Ratman, intense anger apparent in its eyes. Seeing the anger appearing in its eyes, I became happy.

    "No!" I replied to its statement dramatically as I sook my head saying it.

    I want to make it angry and feel fear, let him think that its brother could die at any minute while it was fighting against me, this fear of it will downpayment for the pain it will face when I shove crystal disk inside it.

    There is also the second reason which is that fighting angrily against me, it will make many mistakes which I will exploit it to finish it off.

    "Very well, then you can only die!" It said and its movements became mysterious and des which I was able to see clear became blur that even my eyes weren¡¯t able to follow it.

    Not only the movement of its des became mysterious but its body¡¯s movement also became mysterious that I am seeing its body moving both lefts and right at the same time.

    Its movement making me confused despite my senses enhanced and intuition heightened.

    I quickly searched for the possibility of what could cause that, it is not the skill as Grimm race cant use skills before breaking through the Knight stage.

    It is not due to the summoning of Spirit Totem as whenever Spirit Totem is summomned they create a visual phenomenon.

    I was just searching for what could it be when a thing I heard in Awakening Ground came into my mind and I read it about in the booklet given to us By Fort Cavendish and when I thought about possibility, I able so terrified that I started to build up the trump card that I have never used it against anyone.

    " O ult Skill!" I shouted in a terrified voice, hearing my terrified shout.

    "Hehehe!" The Ratmanughs weirdly hearing my terrified shout, "You are quite knowledgeable, yes this is ult Dance."

    "I am very lucky that I am able toprehend ult Dance from one my Tribes Table, though what I able toprehend just a fraction of it, not even a percent but it is still enough to finish tens of you."

    "ult Dance: Flood of Knives" screamed Ratman in a squeaky voice and came at me with its mystical ult Skill.

    ult skills are extremely terrifying from what I¡¯ve heard and I did want to take any chances against it, so I used all my power.

    I used both of my Rule power at their 100%, using both Rule power together is extraordinary mental energy as I have to keep both of those Rule power in bnce.

    It had taken me two months of constant practice to find a bnce between them, so I could use both Rules together and I can use them together for just four minutes as it took tremendous mental energy to maintain the bnce between them.

    Both Rule Complement each other, one gave extreme offensive power while others gave enhanced senses and heightened intuition and theirbination produce the destructive result.

    I just hope that it will be enough against this mysterious ult Skill, both of us came at each other.

    It¡¯s a movement which had be very mysterious and difficult to see, now had be slightly visible, though they are still unclear, I am confident to overcame this visible difficult with my heightened intuition that my killing Rule gave.

    Every step had to be taken carefully, even a slight mistake will lead to death.

    Finally, it came closer to me and the speed of its des suddenly increased and its movements be more mysterious.

    Although my eyes weren¡¯t able to follow the des of Ratman but my intuition able to tell me its general direction.

    nk nk nk sh nk nk sh....

    Our weapons are shing so fast that even I wasn¡¯t able to see it them clearly due to their speed.

    I am defending all of its attacks through intuition, though my counter is not perfect and every now and then deep shes keep appearing on my body that within ten seconds nearly every part of my body cut by its des including my face.

 Chapter 359 Occullt Method III

    As I received more and more wounds, the mysterious energy that Ratmans de released inside them tried to enter inside me through them but I was able to keep it in the bay with the power of my Rules.

    More injuries started appearing on my body from the first second and in just a few seconds their quantity bes so great that they had appeared on every inch of my body including my face.

    I have rarely ever received injury on the face but now I have received so many injuries on my face that they are greater than all the injuries I have received it till now.

    nk nk nk nk nk sh....

    As time passed my intuition became stronger and the shes that I had received on my body started lessening but still, I had received quite many serious injuries. It is due to the sheer willpower that I holding on, otherwise, I would have copsed long ago due to serious injuries and mysterious energy that tried to infiltrate my body.

    nk nk sh nk nk...

    Seeing I getting better and better at defending as time passed, it suddenly increased the intensity of its attacks.

    The mysteriousness of its movement increased and I am having a hard time defending against its attack despite having High intuition.

    If this going on then I won¡¯t be able tost more than five-second, I thought worriedly and gave my all for defending against its attacks but its not enough.

    Slice!

    Suddenly I felt an intense premonition of death and next moment killing Intent skyrocketed to an rming degree, it is the heaviest killing intent I¡¯ve sensed in real life.

    The very next second, I felt deing toward my neck at extremely fast speed and my sword and shield too far away defend against it.

    The neck and the crotch are the only two areas in my body that were free of de cuts, I had taken cuts on other vital areas but never let de touch these two areas but now the de ising at extremely high speed and if I didnt do anything else then it would slice my neck apart.

    As for the protection of defense skill and defense equipment, they are like paper in front it that could smoothly cut through with the slight force.

    The defense made of both of my Rule power is not easily cut through but this damn ult skill has some kind of weird energy that it could even cut through the defense made of Rule power¡¯s if they are not strong enough.

    If I had survived this fight by some blessing, I would sure research more about the ult skills, so I won¡¯t be caught off guard like this next time.

    He had justunched this attack just a fraction of second ago but in such a small time I was able to think about hundreds of options that could save me but except for one,

    I thought through the hundreds of options and the only option I find that have slight chance to save me is a dodge, yes a simple dodge but deing so fast that simple dodging won¡¯t work as the de would pierce through my throat before I could finish taking half a step.

    Fort this dodge, I will have to use the move which I hadn¡¯t used in months, afterprehending Rule power, I felt there was no need to use that move.

    The reason I stopped using that move because its execution was slow but that weakness would be gone if I used my Rule power.

    With the n in mind, I executed that move and next moment two jets of fire lit under the sole of my feet and with slight flex of my leg muscles, I made a jump high but when I was just a few inches above the ground, the reappears de arrived front of me and touched my neck.

    I am going to die, I thought the moment the de touched my neck. Time seemed to slow down at extremely slow speed as I am able to see what is happening in front of me, frame by frame.

    I could see the de that is touched my neck is inching deeper and deeper into my skin while I am going higher and higher but my speed is too lowpared to the speed of the de.

    It probably would have a sense that I am going to die and no one can save me that is why I felt extreme tion from his killing intent.

    This is the first time I felt such killing intent, it is different from the usual killing intent which only contains murderous intention for another.

    This killing intent had murderous intent obviously otherwise it would not be called killing intent but there is also joy in it.

    Even on the verge of death, sensing such different killing intent, I got enamored by it. I have heard many times that killing someone felt joy but it is my first-time sensing with my senses.

    Suddenly I felt the change happening in my source if I could currently see my source I would see that the blood Red ribbon that was representing my Killing Rule had be even shinier and sharp edges of its became even more prominent, there is even change happening in length as it grows bigger.

    The ribbons aura kept rising and till it started to exclude aura the same level as that of Silver yellow feather. Whenprehending the Rule at Awakening Ground, Micheal barely ableprehend it to the low level of the Basic stage while Ashlyn alsoprehended to low level of Basic stage but herprehension had reached halfway into it.

    That is why Sunfire rule always been more powerful than killing Rule.

    Outside Michael who is seeing what happening in very slow motion, found his speed had increased suddenly increased many times and the de which even started to scratch bone of neck but before it could go further, my speed increased explosively that it left de and Ratman behind.

    Thud!

    I had just stabilized myself in the air when I heard a soft thud ground below and when I looked down what sound is, I saw Ratman lying in the ground.

    I didnt dare to believe what I saw, this could be a plot.

    "Ashlyn throws a couple of fireball on its limb!" I asked Ashlyn from the air as I am using all the mental energy I have to use my Rule power to ward off mysterious energy in my injuries which is trying its all to infiltrate in my body.

    This air walking skill which I used to use without any effort is now taking all my effort to main it.

    Chew chew!

    Sup sup sup.....

    She affirmed with chirp and lunched startedunching piecing fireball to all over its limbs, so if it¡¯s acting then it will definitely move away and even if it¡¯s not acting, such injuries on its limps will make even hard for it to walks for some time.

    Except little moving, it did not do much even when Ashlyn pieced its limbs with her tiny fireballs, I still did not feel safe and ask Ashlyn tounch a couple more fireballs.

    Only after seeing its body in the wretched state by fireballs, Ind on the ground at a safe distance and started to think about mysterious energy that dwelling in my injuries.

 Chapter 360 Harvest and Return

    There are more than a hundred cuts all over my body but no blood could be seen leaking from them as this is also one of the perks of killing Rule.

    As long as I cover my body with killing energy, no blood would leak out of me, no matter how many cuts I had received.

    Currently, I am observing the weird energy that presents in my wound, it is very ferocious and wanted to charge inside my body but hold down my by Rule power.

    After observing them enough, I took out a healing potion bottle and drank but a few seconds passed, no a single change urred to my wounds.

    I had expected this seeing the viciousness of energy that it would not let any healing effect take ce on my wounds.

    I started to think about ways to remove my body and I started to attack it with my mana but I was shocked to see that it is devouring my mana and getting stronger, seeing that I effectively cut the supply of mana.

    This energy is really vicious, it looks like I have to use my Rule power after all.

    I am now suffering from splitting headaches due to using two Rule power at once, the headache would not have been this worse but when my Killing Rule advanced, the pressure on my mental energy increase many times more.

    The killing Rule is the one blocking this mysterious energies path and despite feeling hedach I took the strand of killing energy and attacked it on that Mysterious energy.

    The Killing energy instantly obliterated but seeing that I did not turn sad but happy as I saw that it felt threatened against killing energy and attacked it and the reason it was obliterated because I just use a strand of mental Killing energy, not a hunk of it.

    Seeing killing energy may useful against it, I used a hunk of killing energy while enduring spitting headaches and attacked that mysterious energy.

    Both Mysterious energies fought and finally Killing energy able to erase a small part of that energy.

    This mysterious energy is very resilient, if I used killing energy to obliterate it, it will take days even a full week.

    I should try Sunfire Rule, I thought. The offensive power of Killing Rule is not that great topare to Sunfire Rule if I guess then is 30% of Sunfire which is less than one-third power of Sunfire Rule.

    Sunfire rule is one of the best offensive Rule in the 2nd level and it should be very effective against this mysterious energy but first I have to rece Killing Rule with Sunfire and I have to do it fast enough so that, this Mysterious energy won¡¯t take advantage of it and sleeps into my body.

    "I am such an idiot!" I said as I pped myself on the uninjured part of my temple. if I have reced Killing Rule with Sunfire Rule, all my wounds would have burst open and it would have taken less than a minute for me lose all my blood, not only that this mysterious energy would have taken this chance to invade my body.

    It was good that I quickly realized my mistake. Now before I could rece Killing Rule with Sunfire Rule, I have to do something about these wounds, it¡¯s a good thing that I have away.

    With that, I have taken out huge chunk of bandages and started to paste them all over my body by the time I finished, I looked like a boy whose body more covered more in bandages than cloths.

    After checking nothing I had missed, I quickly took back Rule of Killing and Reced with Sunfire Rule but the mysterious energy noticed its chance and wanted to infiltrate inside my body and about to be seeded when Sunfire sure covered my body and mysterious energy that about infiltrating my body came in contact with Sunfire.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!...

    They made a sizzling sound as they burned with my Sunfire Rule but still, even the Rule of Sunfire took quite a time to burn off that energy and that energy is just Mysterious energy that tried to infiltrate my body which was in very minute amountpare to the shit load of mysterious energy which is my wounds.

    Still, with the power of Sunfire, It will take two to three days to burn off that Mysterious energypletely, only then will my injuries would be fully healed.

    This is not the ce I could slowly burn away energy from the ult skill, I could only do that in the safety of my apartment.

    The two Ratmen are still lying down and Ashley would attack them whenever she sensed even a slight moment from them.

    Still, I have to careful, ready for any attack but that would be hard for it does so as I will sense it just as it thought that.

    I took out the special rope from my storage that which I brought to bind the Grimm Race monster especially.

    As long as they are even weakened stage, it will be very hard even for major stage Grimm race monster to free itself from the bind of Rope.

    I went to the short Ratman first and started to Bind it with the Rope, halfway through the process, it started to struggle but I am easily able to suppress it.

    After Binding the Short Ratman perfectly, I went toward tall Ratman, as I got closer to it I didnt sense any emotions, especially killing from it.

    It truly is unconscious, I thought as I touched the tall Ratmans body. Even after taking a hard beating for Ashlyn that short Ratman in Semi-conscious state but this Ratman is fully unconscious and its breathing also seems very weak.

    It seemed like using the ult method is not easy, one had to pay certain price using it, I thought as I looked at Ratman.

    The first thing I will do after returning is the research ult method and see if there is a faster way to heal my injuries.

    I took Crystal disk and just thinking about on chich Ratman I should use this on when my gaze fell on the storage on the ground, not far from where half eater human body used to be.

    I quickly went toward it and spread my mental energy into the storage, hoping to find something.

    "Bingo!" I shouted.

    I was hoping to find Crystel disk inside the storage, it is a necessary item who goes out for the hunting and I was right.

    There is Crystal disk, not one but two and both of the disk is medium grade one.

    They are a little smaller than my crystal disk, with blue color and better look than my crystal disk.

    Both disks have a capacity of twenty Mana Crystal and would take a lot less time to produce it.

    I was just worried about the time it would take to harness Mana Crystals as it took nearly half an hour just to harness four crystal from the Lieutenant grade Grimm Monster but finding two Middle-grade Crystal disk in the storage it is like the grace of God to me, especially when I am in this vulnerable condition.

    I quickly ced crystal disk on both of the Ratmans chests and waited for Mana crystal to be produced.

    Low-Grade Crystal Disk can harness on average 3 Crystal core from Lieutenant Stage, 7 from Captain stage and Fifteen from Major Stage.

    Amount of Crytal given by the average Grimm race monster but those belong special tribe or elite or something different about them can give different amount of harvest.

    Middle-Grade Crystal Disk 30% to 40% can harness morepare to Low-Grade Crystal disk.

    Ting! Ting! Ting!....

    The medium level crystal disk is really better than Low-grade disk, not only it can harvest more Mana Crystals but they are also about five times faster in harvesting speed.

    The Ratmans which were semi-conscious and Unconcious state were roused from their unconscious stage as crystal disks started harvesting their energy and now they are suffering painful torture of their life being harvested.

    While Crystal disks were harvesting the Mana Crystal, I collected ashes of a dead man into the bottle.

    Whoever this was, he must be at Major stage otherwise its flesh would have directly vaporized, had not been able to survive 100% power of my Sunfire.

    He must have fallen into the trap of Ratman and got killed in the sneak attack as I saw no sign of fighting when I arrived at the scene earlier.

    After collecting ashes and things of the fallen man, I waited silently for harnessing to be over.

    Time passed by and Mana Crystal after Mana Crystal started to appear in the crystal, seeing that, my mood which had been sour due to my injuries started bing better.

    I had quite a harvest today just by mana crystals and there are still things from three Grimm race monsters, I wonder how much merit points I will get from them.

    Dhub!

    Tall Ratman turns to ash and harness finally over in little less than an hour, picking Crrytal disk off the ashes of tall Ratman, I removed all mana cores from it which are fourteen.

    Counting five I got from short Ratman and four from a werewolf, I have gained twenty Mana Crystal today, that¡¯s quite a fortune.

    I would have gotten a lot more especially from tall Ratman if not for it being exhausted from using ult skill and then injured by Ashlyn.

    After wearing a long leather coat to cover my bandaged body, I started to leave toward Fort Cavendish¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 361 Two Hundred and Fifty Thousend Merit Points

    "I should buy a Cloak when I return." I thought as I was climbing down the hill, though this long leather jacket is good, the cloak would be better.

    Not only they are thin but they also gave higher mobility than long jackets.

    I have seen many people wearing cloaks inside and outside the fort Cavendish, so it would not feel weird.

    I always wanted to wear a cloak in the public and also while adventuring but seeing no one is wearing it, I also not wore it as I don¡¯t want to look odd one out but wearing a cloak in the fort cavendish is not a problem, I can now finally achieve my dream of wearing cloak in public.

    It has been fifteen minutes since I left after harvesting Mana Crystals from the Ratmans, it will take me another one and a half hour to get out of range of the Sardine Hills.

    There is danger till I am in Sardine hills, after getting out of Sardine Hills, the danger will lessen considerably.

    Today is really something, from what I had read about sardine hill that here 90% Grimm Race monsters here are either at Lieutenant stage or Captain stage and these Grimm race monsters are that of average strength but what I experience opposite to what I¡¯ve read.

    Not only all the monsters I¡¯ve encountered are the elite ones but there was also Major level Elite who can use ult skill.

    I don¡¯t know what I experienced today good luck or bad luck as I harvested fortune but I¡¯ve also suffered misfortune.

    In my current condition, I could only fight the Liut stage monster at most and that monster had to have average strength. if Ie across an elite Lieut stage Grimm race monster or higher level Grimm race monster than Lieutenant stage then the only option I will have is run.

    Currently, I am running through the sardine hill¡¯s if anyone to see that, they will definitely call me an idiot but I have no choice, due to my injuries I can¡¯t use my full strength, so quickly I get out this area better.

    There is another reason also that no one could sneak attack on me due me having killing Rule.

    Time passed by and I finally got out of Sardine hills, getting out of sardine hills was mostly safe except for one encounter in which the Grimm race monster and humans were fighting.

    When they saw me, both of them chose to ignore and continued to fight.

    After getting into the forest, I increased my speed even more and able to get out of the forest in less than an hour.

    As I touched the ground of wastnd, I took a jump and activated my air walking skill and ran toward Fort Cavendish.

    On my way to the Fort Cavendish, I saw many people going back toward Fort Cavendish, they are more than twenty times I saw in the morning and there will more as evening approached.

    Unlike outside, in the Grimm Battlefield, very few people chose to stay out of the safety of the outposts at night.

    The reason is very simple, the Grimm Race monster has special advantages at night and some Grimm race monsters are nocturnal who only hunt at night.

    The night is very disadvantageous to humans, even if we use gadgets like night vision and or anything else.

    Those who stay outside are either crazy or have absolute confidence over their abilities.

    By the time, evening approached I started to see the silhouette of the city and fifteen minutester, I reached the city gates.

    Forty-five minutester, I sat on my bed tiredly thinking about the crowd I faced when getting inside the city, this crowd was really an experience for me.

    Iid on the bed tiredly and stayed there for half an hour, I only get up when I felt tiredness had lessened from my body.

    The first thing I did after getting is to call the drone from adventurers paradise to call the drone, so I could submit all the stuff I got from the Grimm Race monster like their artifacts and storages.

    In a week I will get a list of all things retrieved from the storages and price that adventure paradise offer for them and in exchange for all that adventurer¡¯s paradise will take 30% either in stuff or in money.

    The drone wille in fifteen minutes, till them I should research about ult Methods.

    I didnt have to search for long as I got all the information I need from Adventurers Paradise and detailed at that free of cost.

    "Fuck!"

    When I started to read it, curses and noises of amazement couldn¡¯t help but came out of my body as I kept reading about ult methods.

    ult Methods could be used by anyone and that is why we humans are also capable of using it.

    Mainly urlt method used by those who made the breakthrough from the Knight but those below can alsoprehend some percent of it.

    There are two things necessary for using the ult Method is one is Comprehension and the other is Capability.

    Like Rule power ult method have toprehend but it is ten times harder toprehend than the Rules especially to those from the Knight stage.

    ult Method cant not be transferred electronically and can only be written or carved by those who hadprehended at least 10% of it.

    As for how they work, It is said that there are countless energies existed in the world and ult energy is one of them and they can be called and use using certain method.

    It is not written here how the ult Energy is harnessed inside the body, it¡¯s just said that one will understand automatically when oneprehended it but to use ult Skill capability is necessary.

    To use ult energy, one needs to have Strong mental energy, Strong Body and Mana of above 95% purity, only then the body will able to host the ult energy.

    Normally human Colonel Stage barely meets the criteria to host the ult energy but that energy had to be a tiny amount if they got greedy with power and hosted more ult energy they can handle, then they will have to pay the price.

    This is likely to happen with that Ratman, he used more ult energy than he could handle.

    The criteria different for Grimm Race, they can holt ult skill from the Liut stage as they have a stronger body than us humans and other secret methods.

    It is said humans also could use the ult method at the lieutenant stage and won¡¯t have to follow strict requirements of strong body, mental energy, and purified mana.

    The only condition that one has to have a highprehension of Rule power and using it make Rule bottle which can store harness ult energy while using the ult method.

    They have even mentioned the requirement for it, those whoprehended Lv. 3 Rule, they need toprehend their Peak level of the Basic stage, Rule power just had to step away from breaking out of the Basic stage.

    As for thoseprehended Peak 3rd level Rule for them,prehension of Rule at Peak level of the Basic stage is enough.

    Those whoprehended 2nd level Rule had to have Rule Comprehened at High level of the Basic stage which is inches away from breaking into Peak Level of the Basic stage.

    For those whoprehended Peak 2nd level Rule,prehension at a High level of the Basic stage is enough.

    Andst those whoprehended the 1st level Rule, justprehension of it enough, written in the like which shocked me.

    Just how powerful these 1st level Rules are. That just theirprehension is enough to let one use the ult method.

    I quickly read through other misceneous information about ult skill¡¯s to find out what I truly need, which is a way to quickly heal my injuries.

    After twenty minutes of searching, I finally found it and it said there are two ways.

    One is to have someone whoprehended the ult Method to suck out ult energy out of my wounds and the other is to have someone whoprehended Rule at highprehension burn out the ult energy in my wounds.

    Fucking Shit!

    Seeing the two ways, I quickly began the search on the web for those who offer those services in fort Cavendish and I found then next minute but when I look at the price they demanded, I couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly.

    It is Two Hundred and Fifty Thousand merit points per hour.

 Chapter 362 Burning I

    "Two hundred and fifty thousand merit points, why don¡¯t they just rob a Bank!" I shouted out loud.

    Asking for this much price is something and it is just for an hour, not a full treatment.

    Even if I have two hundred and fifty thousand merit points, they would not be enough topletely remove this ult energy from my body.

    Now I have the only choice left which is burned off this ult energy all by myself, it is a good thing I have Ashlyn otherwise I would have to stay awake till I remove all the mysteries energy from my body.

    Dhub dhub!

    I was about to read thest remaining paragraph when I heard the sound from the balcony, only to see the is blue drone stroking on my balcony.

    I slowly got up and opened a window of the balcony, and started to take out things from my storage and put into storage that came inside the drone.

    After I put away all the things inside, the drone flew away with a very fast speed that in just a few seconds it disappeared out of my eyes.

    There is no one in fort cavendish that dares to harm the drone that belongs to Adenturrers Pradice, those who dare will have to pay a high price.

    After returning to the bed, I started to read thest few paragraphs remaining in the document.

    It is said that there is 13 iplete ult skill in the Fort Cavendish, three in adventurer paradise, one each in the hands of five S ss guilds while rest of the others ult are different shops and organizations hands.

    One can not look down on these iplete ult skills, even if they are written with 1%prehension of original ult skill.

    That Ratman had said that he hadprehended less 1% of ult skill in his tribe¡¯s tablet but despite that he was able to bring out such destructive power.

    Reading this document, I suddenly started to feel trust for the ult. Anyone would lust after the power that could bring out such destruction but ults skill are very hard toprehend, especially to those who are within the Knight Stage.

    Not only that, the merit points one needs to spend toprehend the Knight skill is immense, currently, I can¡¯t think about such amount.

    I close the document after reading it and walk toward the bathroom.

    It is a good thing that these bandages are waterproof and covers the wounds thoroughly otherwise even freshening up would have be ufortable and difficult for me.

    After freshening up, I started to make dinner. I would have definitely ordered it if I have merit points to spare.

    I can convert some amount of Mana Crystal into the merit points on a monthly basis but I didnt want to spend them yet.

    I started to make make the dinner, today¡¯s dinner going to be simple as possible as I am in no condition to make an borate meal but all the ingredients I am going to use going to be special, so dinner going to be tasty none the less.

    Within half an hour, the dinner isplete and we both started to eat and dinner, as I expected, is simple but tasty.

    Ashlyn eating quitly is proof of that if dinner hadn¡¯t been tasty, Ashlyn would haveined, showing no disregard for the condition I am in while making the dinner.

    After eating dinner, cleaning tes and finishing other chores, I sat on the bed cross-legged, now that I finished all the chores I had it is now time to begin.

    "Ashlyn, sleep now, you will begin when I go sleep," I said to Ashlyn and she replied with chirp while closing her eyes to sleep.

    Seeing Ashlyn is now sleeping, I took a deep breath and started burning the ult present in my room.

    It has been hours since Ist two Rule power the same time and because of that I started to feel mentally weak and had been feeling intense headache but after a few hours passed that headache is now subsided and mental energy had also replenished.

    Now, I can use the full power of my Rule without feeling an intense headache.

    Chi Chi...

    I started to use 100% power of my killing Rule, holding back nothing. As my Sunfire started to assault it at full force and I started to chi sound of something.

    The process may seem like fast but it is excruciatingly slow, the ult energy is very dense and very resilient, even burning small part of it takes time.

    The process is excruciatingly slow and I had to keep my full concentration while burning it, otherwise, it will take more time to burn this ult energy.

    Currently, I am burning the energy that is present in the outeryer, it will take some time for me to burn and enter deep within the wounds.

    Time passed by as I continued to burn the energy boringly while changing my sitting position from time to time to release the strained muscled.

    The burning of energy is utterly boring work as I had to keep the full concentration on invisible Sunfire that burning ult energy which seemed to have all colors and no color at the same, it is very difficult to define what color of energy this ult energy.

    Hours passed, one hour, two hours, three hours, four hours and midnight came as I kept doing the monotonous work, the only interesting thing is that I have burned quite a bit of that ult energy and if I keep doing that till dawn, then I might burn this energy till I reached deep within the ruins.

    With the passing of time, I started to feel slightly tired and because of that little sleepy but I controlled myself thinking I have tost till the dawn, only after dawn I will handle rest to Ashlyn and sleeve.

    I looked at each every wound carefully, seeing if I had left any corner and if I left it, I will take Sunfire there and burn off the ult energy that is hiding there.

    As I was burning that ult energy, I started to notice the uniqueness of the Sunfire.

    Though Sunfire¡¯s power is invisible since myprehension hadn¡¯t broken out of the Basic stage but still, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel the power in it.

    Sunfire is one of the hottest fire in the peak 2nd level, very few rules like Moonfire is able to content against it.

    Though I have notprehended it personally but using it for a few months I was able to get very familiar with it, if given a few months I might even able to advance it with myprehension.

    My Rule of Killing had advanced today, now it is on par with the Rule of Sunfire in my source and no longer suppressed under Rule of Sunfire as it had been before.

    When Ashlyn sleeps earlier, I felt my Rule of killing imprinting itself in Ashlynn¡¯s source, now the rule of killing in her source and mine had the same level ofprehension and if any of us got newprehension in the Rule it will automatically get imprinted in other¡¯s soul.

 Chapter 363 Burning II

    Finally, I could see the faint rays of dawn from my gallery¡¯s window, seeing that my very tired self got energized again.

    I am not far from going deep into the parts of wounds, as long as I got deeper I will sleep and leave rest to Ashlyn till I wake up.

    "Fuck!"

    I keep burning that ult energy and finally, I was able to burn that energy till I reached deep inside the wound but when I saw the ult energy hiding there, I couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly.

    The ult energy inside the wounds is three times thicker than the one outside and deepness is just starting.

    When I took to look inside the wound with the expense of mental energy and blinding headache as this ult energy had an element that thwarted the mental sense which is why I didnt use mental energy to look inside but now I had to look inside it.

    I so wanted to curse loudly but I controlled myself and took a couple to deep breaths to calm myself.

    Previously my estimate was that it will take two to three days to eliminate the whole energy but now it looked like it will take at least seven to nine for me to eradicate all this ult energy.

    Nine days! The fuck I have nine days. Tomorrow I will get results from the S ss guild, epted or not I don¡¯t want to outside looking like Bandage man, if possible but it looks like now I have no choice.

    "Ashlyn wake up, wake up!" I shake Ashlyn as it is already dawn and I am feeling extremely tired and sleepy and won¡¯t able tost more than ten minutes, that how spent I am.

    "Chew chew chew...." she woke up finally with the irritating chirp of being awoken while one was enjoying the beautiful dream.

    "It¡¯s your turn now!" I said, she did not reply and turned into energy and entered inside me.

    The next moment, I felt the power of Sunfire enveloping my body, seeing that I quickly withdraw my Rule of Sunfire covering my wounds.

    Ashlyn did not cover my whole body with her power of Sunfire and the next moment her Sunfire had advanced inside the wounds.

    I have to say, Ashlynn¡¯s control over Rule of Sunfire is way finer than mine, it is even better than my control over it Rule of Killing which I hadprehended.

    Normally if others Rule power entered inside another body, one has to very very careful about harming others¡¯ bodies, especially if other¡¯s party is weak in power, if not careful one can gravely harm the other or worse kill.

    Ashlyn and I share a bond and the Sunfire rule of ours is the same, so, even if her Sunfire went out of control in my body, it won¡¯t harm me as long as Ashlyn won¡¯t have any intention to harm me.

    After seeing Ashlyn is doing better work than me burning the ult energy andid on the without worries and fell into sleep next second.

    My sleep had been quite and dreamless and when woke up in the afternoon, I felt a little fine as some of the ult energy is burned off and my body felt less pressured than before.

    I did not waste time and got to the bathroom directly for freshening up and shower.

    After I came out bathroom showered, I started heating food as I and Ashlyn are both feeling hungry, the afternoon is way past our usual lunchtime.

    It was good on my part that I made lots of food today with the aim of eating leftovers today. So, now I just have to eat yesterday¡¯s food and lunch is ready.

    "Chew chew!"

    Ashlynes out me in excitement as I served the tes but not before I covered my wounds with my Sunfire energy, so any ult energy won¡¯t infiltrate into my body.

    "Sleep well, you have to be up for all night tonight!" I said to Ashlyn as she finished eating.

    "Chew!" she chirped and flew toward the balcony, shaking my head I finished all my chores and again sat on the bed, and started burning the ult energy.

    The whole day was dull, the only thing I did was to burn the ult energy which is deep inside my wounds.

    Ashlyn did not sleep first but she only slept whente morning approached and woke up when I was making the dinner.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlyn chirps happily as she finished her special treat as she had not only received simple tasty dinner but she also got special treat we brought from the awakening ground.

    After dinner, I did not immediately hand over my body to Ashlyn but keep burning the ult energy for two hours more till I became extremely tired.

    Only when I no longer able to do more did I hand over my body to Ashlyn and slept soundly.

    ¡¯Today, I will know the result!" I thought as I woke up in the early morning, three days will be over today since I sent my application to the S ss guild, In its three-day policy, I should be able to know by morning if I got epted or not, I thought.

    I hope I will get epted in the S ss guild, not only there are awesome Privileges but there is an iplete ult Method as well.

    Those privileges no matter how great they are could notpare to the thirst I have for the ult method.

    I quickly put away the thoughts about the ult method back of my mind as if I kept thinking about it, I will waste a lot more time than I wished.

    Hun!

    With that, I got out of bed and suddenly I felt very lite as if walking on the feather and when I opened one of band-aid out of my hand, only to see my wound is showing the little sign of healing.

    Although, the sight is very small but still I was clearly able to see that my injury had healed a little.

    I quickly concentrate on my wound only to find that that Sunfire, many times more than before is burning the ult energy.

    "Gasp!"

    I then concentrated on my source only to see that yellow silver Feather had be more prominent, not only its shine had increased simple, it size also increase by a bit and it again started to suppress Red Ribbon of my Rule of killing, seeing this I couldn¡¯t help but gasp loudly.

    What is this Comprehension talent, I marveled at Ashlyn¡¯sprehension power. Sunfire Rule had now reached the peak of Low of Basic Stage and just needed a push to make a breakthrough to the Medium level of the Basic Stage!

    Ashlyn¡¯s Sunfire had again left my Rule of Killing by far, I have to quickly cache up with my Rule of Killing or my Rule of Killing will be left behind in the dust, I thought jokingly.

    I am very happy with the power of Sunfire increasing with it, the burning of energy which about take more than seven days now will be finished in original three days.

    If my estimate is right then by tomorrow evening, the ult energy in my body would bepletely eradicated.

 Chapter 364 Selecting Guild

    Ashlyn slept and I started to burn the ult energy withing in my wounds and with its power increased, I have a very easy time burning the ult energy.

    If I had fought with that Ratman now, I am confident that I could have easily beaten with just power of Sunfire and I wouldn¡¯t have gotten any fighting it.

    Even it would have fought with my power of thest move that it used against me, I would have still able to kill that Ratman easily.

    With the advancement in Sunfire power, I have be even more powerful that very few could be my match.

    I am not just boasting, the increase in power of Sunfire this time is too great as its just the step away from reaching the Medium stage of the Basic stage.

    Time passed by while burning the energy, sometimes I divide my concentration to look at my holowatch waiting for the mail from S ss guilds despite knowing that mail woulde at night bearing news of my eptance or rejection.

    It is ever since experiencing the power of ult skill, I had developed a thirst for it and another reason that it is quite easy to learn ult Skill in the Guild than the other ces.

    Even in adventurers paradise, one has amassed quite arge merit points and merit did before one gets a chance toprehend the merit points.

    As for the other organizations, it is much harder toprehend the ult Method they have than in the adventurer¡¯s paradise.

    So, If I want to learn the ult Method then joining the S guild will be my best option.

    Buzz!

    Time passed and I was burning the ult energy at a very fast speed, as I was busy with burning off the ult energy, I heard a vibration from my holowatch.

    I altogether stop burning the ult energy and just kept the protection of Sunfire as I excitedly opened my eyes.

    "It really is!" I said out loud as looked at the name of S ss Guild on the mail, It is from ck Cloud.

    Their mail contains only two lines but reading it my heart started to flutter like Butterfly.

    I got epted, they invited me to join their guild. I have to reply to them by tomorrow otherwise it would be considered rejection in my part.

    I so wanted to reply just now saying Yes but I controlled myself as I want to see if I got any more invitation.

    I have researched quite a bit about the Guilds, while five of them are in near equal power, the style of their working is different.

    I wanted to join the guild that gives more freedom, most guilds advocate Team hunting esspecially when rookies are weaker and rarely let them hunt alone.

    While most people like Team hunting style for safety, someone always had your back and importantly most of the people thate to Grimm Battlefield are from the Organisations which also advocates Team hunting.

    Unlike most people, I like to hunt alone and only on the rare asion did I go with friends to hunt.

    So, I want to join the Guild that gave me little more freedom to hunt and ck Thunder didnt fit that criteria.

    Of course, if I didnt receive an offer, I will surely join ck Thunder and won¡¯t unhappy about it a bit.

    After reading mail several times, I again went back to burning the ult energy in my body.

    Buzz

    About an hourter, another mailes, seeing its name I became a little disappointed, the one I had been hoping to receive an invitation didnt sent me mail.

    Red g is a quite good guild but it¡¯s filled with crazy bastards which like to take a risk, that is why if one wanted to ssify guilds and see which is most powerful then it would be Red g.

    These guys are so insane that they will do anything and there is a popr thread about it¡¯s in the same act that on the web.

    Thirteen years ago, a team of five from the challenged from girls from the silver Butterfly to kill from 100 Grimm Race monsters from the dangerous area.

    As everybody expected those five Crazy people from the Red g epted the mission and alsopleted the mission by cing a hundred heads of Grimm race monsters in front of gates.

    It is said that all five from the Red g were bloodied till every inch of their skin but they were stillughing when they ced a hundred heads in front of city gates.

    It is said that the reason for their craziness is their ult Skill which is a little special than other ult skills, it is said that this skill put little insanity in them.

    Though people of Red g are little insane, there is also brilliance hidden in their insanity that is why of all five S ss Guilds, Red g has the lowest mortality rate among their members which is difficult to believe seeing their insane behavior.

    Buzz

    I was just thinking about the Red g when I felt another vibration on my hand and when I look down, I saw another mail.

    It is from the Raging thunder and they are inviting me to join their guilds, and I without waiting replied yes.

    I had been waiting for the Raging Thunders invitation all this long, it this S ss Guild which I had my heart set after reading details about it.

    Like other guilds, it also advocates team hunting but unlike other teams, it gave quite a freedom to its members after one proved his strength.

    Though I will have to do a group mission for at least three months and even after I proved my strength and got the freedom to do solo hunting, I will still have to do some team missions monthly.

    It suits my mood perfectly, as long as I could do solo hunting, a team missions now and then are fine with me.

    Buzz

    Sometimeter, I finally received an invitation fromst S ss guild Scythe, the guild who works most mysteriously but regretfully I can¡¯t receive their invitation as I already epted from Raging Thunder.

    If I had not received the invitation from the Raging Thunder, I would have definitely joined Scythe.

    They are mysterious but they also have a very good reputation and know to give their members quite freedom after much time.

    My official joining would five dayster, on the 10th of rookies arriving in the outpost.

    The guilds in the Grimm Batttlefied are stricter and have more control over their members, they have to be like this not adventuring where one could morning hunt some monster do some mission and return.

    This is the battlefield, A Warzone where millions of lives could be lost if Grim raceunched a sudden as they have the habit of doing to countless outposts.

    Such strictness necessary here otherwise the loss of lives would be immense.

    Time passed on, the night passed as Ashlyn kept burning the ult energy and the day came and again, I start burning the ult energy with great fervor and only stopped when afternoon came as all the ult energy in my body had been finally eradicated.

 Chapter 365 Need of Mental Energy

    "My perfect skin is back!" I said as I looked myself at the full-length mirror, I had just taken the bath as I did for two days it can be said that I just washed not bathed and that was making me ufortable.

    I am only able to feel good when I took an hour-long satisfactory bath.

    I am now free of the ult energy and all my injuries are healed, it is now time to think about what to for the next five days.

    The only option is that is to hunt, I want to hunt for the solost time before I join the guild as after that for a few months, I will not get any chances of solo hunting.

    There are only two days I can hunt which are today and tomorrow, as for thest three days, I will not hunt on those days as if I identallye across Ratman like an opponent again and got injured and not able to get to guild-like bandaged man.

    So, I will have to go either tomorrow or the day after that. I don¡¯t want to go tomorrow as Tomorrow I will tour the city.

    The day after tomorrow it is then, that will be the day I will solo hunt forst time, then it will be few months before I will again able to have the pleasure of solo hunting.

    After making ns for tomorrow, I fell into sleep as for three days, I hadn¡¯t able to sleep properly.

    When I woke up in the evening again, I quickly made dinner and slept again as tiredness out of hadn¡¯t gone away.

    I only felt good when I woke up the next morning, very refreshed and free of any load in the body, the body and mind always have such feeling, only then one will able to walk far in the way of practice.

    After showering and eating lunch, I got out of my apartment.

    My ount is nearly empty of credits and I will have to now exchange the merit points with refined mana Crystals but the number of merit points I could exchange with refined crystal is way less than refined crystal value.

    Every rookie who enters the Grimm Battlefield was given new qualification by adventurers paradise, no matter what your previous qualification is in adventurers paradise before, you will have started with the same qualifications as rest.

    Currently, my qualification is lv. 9 like all the rookies thate the same batch like me, it barely has any benefits.

    Normally one refined core would sell for 1 million merit points but currently, I could only get a hundred thousand merits and while remaining will transfer to my ount next month ording to my qualification.

    It in this it will take ten months for me to get all the merit points from the sell of Mana Crystal unless I advanced my qualification.

    The simplest way I could advance my qualification to Lv. 8 is to kill a hundred Grimm race monster.

    Just killing one Major stage put me into that condition, killing hundred would be really difficult.

    Normal rookies would take year or more to earn that qualification while elite one takes less. I am confident that I will be able to advance my qualification in six with my current power if my power increased again then it would be even faster.

    Advancing qualification is very hard, every level criteria to advance get difficult that is why even the most powerful person in the Fort Cavendish, Branchmaster of Adventurers paradise only has Lv. 3 qualification.

    I got off the elevator and walk toward one of the exchange booths to get a hundred thousand merit points, in exchange for one Mana Crystals.

    These exchange booths work simrly to that of the ones in the westblood city, the only difference that they buy monster cores and these ones are mana crystal.

    A minuteter I had finished the transaction and now I have a hundred thousand merit points in my ount.

    With a hundred thousand merit points, I walked out of my building door to tour the city.

    It is the night when I came back from touring the city and amazement and resolve couldn¡¯t be hidden in my eyes.

    I am amazed by the service offered by the city and they are able to amae me to the core. I have had only heard about them in the awakening ground and never thought I will be able to get a chance to experience them.

    I am now more resolved to earn more crystal core and merit points as only having those will I able to use those services.

    One thing which most impressed me is the organization called mind pce, they provide a course of one week in which one will able to increase one¡¯s mental energy.

    Though it is said that only one or two ablest until one week but those who are able toplete the whole one-week course will find their considerable increase in their mental energy.

    That organization¡¯s name is soul pce and the merit points or Mana Crystal they demand is immense, the amount of mana crystal I have is nothing but a trickle in front of that amount.

    At my current stage, I will have to work very hard for the number of Merit points or Mana crystal that the soul pce required.

    Using Rule power needs considerable mental energy and more powerful the Rule is more mental energy is required.

    Currently, I could only use one Rule power at a time, using two Rule power together at their 100% had be impossible now as the power of Sunfire had increased considerably.

    If I want to use both of my Rule power at 100% then I will have to increase my mental energy.

    There is no practice method to increase the mental energy like a refinement engine as mental energy depends on one¡¯s soul that is why it is also known as soul energy.

    The soul is very fragile but also very tensile in a way and if one wants to increase his soul energy then put stress on the soul repeatedly that it will break out of its limit.

    As I said the soul is fragile, one had to do everything is limit and if ones too much pressure on then he will risk injuring him soul and it is known that injuries of the soul are most difficult to heal.

    It¡¯s my good luck that I know the tried and tested method to increase the soul energy, it¡¯s just that this method is very hard to do and I haven¡¯t done in few months since its difficulty.

    Today, I had spent near seven thousand merit points on shopping but I think it will worth as they all are the thing that requires during for hunt and most important I brought a short cloak and it looks very good on me.

    I was originally nned to buy the long cloak but when I saw the short cloak, my heart was set on it and I brought it, immediately. It is the most expensive piece of clothing I¡¯ve brought but I think its worth very much as it looks very dashing on me.

 Chapter 366 Practicing

    Tomorrow I will solo hunt forst time, I don¡¯t when I will get chance to do that as I don¡¯t how long I have do missions with the guild before I got the permission to do the solo missions.

    I have not performed the body cleansing exercise for three days, I have had already reached the sixteenth pose of the first move, father had said if I reached the 18th pose or higher then I would have chance to get contact with the energy of Miracle fruit.

    I have had already wasted three days of time and I don¡¯t want to waste any more time as that miracle fruit energy is my only chance to level up quickly without paying the exorbitant price.

    I did not n to waste today also, that is why I removed all my clothes except for my underwear.

    Taking could of deep breaths, I started to perform the Body Cleasing Technique, not only that I also started circting supremebat exercise, this will be my first time using them together.

    I am at the 16th pose of Body cleansing Technique and on the 7th of the 21st in Supreme Combat Exercise. In the past three months, I tried many times tried to circte the Supreme Combat Exercise but I wasn¡¯t able to make much progress.

    There is immense pain but I can handle it by gritting my teeth but cirction is very difficult, I have to move my energy through the certain pathway of my magic veins and that is the hardest part.

    It took immense effort to move the energy slightly and It put a lot of mental strain that I just wanted to give up and I give up most of the time but now I don¡¯t have that choice.

    It is about survival now as Supreme Combat Exercise not only provides special Vitality but it also provides barely discernable mental energy and that is what I need.

    I need lots of mental energy so that I can use all my power without feeling any mental strain, not only the new seals will provide me more mental energy, it will also make my body stronger and give me more benefits but it is extremely hard to practice especially after twenty seals are created.

    Taking a couple of breaths to calm myself down, I started to perform the Body Cleansing Technique Supreme Combat Exercise at the same time and just as I did that I stopped in my spot after moving a little.

    Both of these methods are extremely hard to strain both body and mind to the limit, so I will be slower than usual to perform both of these two methods.

    I stopped for a few seconds and started to perform again, my speed is extremely slow, it isparable to my speed when I perform 10th pose of the Body Cleansing Technique.

    I started performing at slow speed, not dare to make any mistake in the pose as if I do that, all will be for naught and I will have to start from all over again.

    With ant-like speed, I started performing the 1st pose of Body Cleasing Technique and reached the 7th cirction in the Supremebat exercise.

    As I started on the second pose of the Body Cleansing Technique, I had reached the 7th move of Supreme Combat Exercise and now the real challenge starts which is to circte the eight move.

    As I was performing the second pose, I tried to circte for the 8th move but it is very difficult as no matter how I tried, I wasn¡¯t able to reach the 8th.

    I didnt back down seeing that and kept trying toward the 8th move no matter how many times I failed while I kept trying on supremebat exercise, In body cleansing technique I reached the 6th pose.

    Daily when I practice, I somehow performed till 16 th pose but whenever I want to perform the 17 th pose, I fall down as all my energy and willpower to perform got drained.

    Time passed as I perform body cleansing exercise at extremely slow speed and with every new pose my sleep got even slower but still, I was not able to reach the 8th cirction, despite that, I kept trying.

    Drip Drip....

    Drops of sweat could be seen falling down on my body as I am performing the 14th pose of Body Cleansing Exercise at extremely slow speed.

    My body is now had so sweaty that there not a part left that is dry, the underwear I am wearing had also be very drenched. It was good that I am performing on a special carpet that is absorbing all the sweat that is releasing from my body, otherwise I would fell by sliding on my own sweat.

    This had happened to me before and that is why I had brought a special mat that absorbed the sweat, so it could never happen to me again.

    Finally! I finally entered 8th cirction, the hundreds of attempts and sweat-filled body finally paid of as I started circting the mana ording to 8th cirction but the struggle is not over yet.

    At fifteen pose of Body Cleansing Technique, I felt very tired. Three times more tired than I usually feel when I was performing the 15 th pose, I am feeling all this tired because I am performing the poses slower than normal and also because I am circting supremebat exercise.

    After starting the 8th move of Supreme Combat Exercise, I started to give more focus on the Body Cleasing Technique, so I could able to perform the 17th pose.

    16th pose, this is thest pose I am able to perform, no matter how much I advance is after that, I always failed as I became extremely tired in both body and mind.

    Halfway in the 16th pose, I started to feel that I had lost all my energy and moving my body just by fraction had be extremely difficult. I just wanted to stop but thinking about how I was able to advance to the 8th move of cirction which I hadn¡¯t been able to do, thinking that I kept going.

    Extremely slowly I finally performed thest past bit of 16th pose but I am feeling extremely tired that twitching finger had be difficult for me and just standing had been taking great willpower out of me.

    If this time, even if my little sister were to push me slightly, I would fall down. thinking of her, I couldn¡¯t help but remember the call I made to my family just a few hours ago.

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but form on my mouth when I thought about my family and will to protect them from any danger thates in their way and the Grimm race is such danger.

    If someday they intensify their attack again then they will not only danger to my family but to the whole world. I do not have naive wish to became strongest and protect the whole humanity, I just want to have enough strength so I could protect those I love.

    ¡¯Ahhhhh¡¯ with that thought, I screamed through the gritted teeth and started to perform the 17th pose with all my heart as I am doing that I noticed that the supremebat exercise which I had given minimum focus to ever since I reached the eighth move had also advanced to the 9th move of the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    This sudden advancement in supremebat exercise really shocked me but I don¡¯t have time to get happy over it as I had just started to perform the 17th pose and I had fully performed it before it could be said to be seeded.

 Chapter 367 Mutation In Miracle Fruits Energy

    Sudden advancement in supremebat exercise shocked me but I don¡¯t have time to get happy over it as I had just started to perform the 17th pose and I had fully performed it before it could be said to be seeded.

    My speed is slower than the ant and every second felt like an hour, every moment I thought about giving up but whenever I thought about the Grimm race monsters and what they could do to my family, it gives me the motivation that kept me going.

    ¡¯Gasp!¡¯

    As I was performing the 17th pose, I separate a strand of my mental energy and use to look inside me and when I looked inside I became shocked seeing what is happening inside.

    The Energy of Miracle fruit, it present, it hadn¡¯t beenpletely spent yet. My father had told me that there is only fifty present chance that energy of miracle fruit present in my body and only after reaching 18th pose or above will I able see it but it seemed like my father was little wrong this time.

    The energy of Miracle fruit did not spend and it appears one pose before my father had predicted but likest time its quantity is very low and this time I will have to feed is more before I could level up with help of it.

    Seeing the amount of energy, it will take near six months if I were to feed it in normal speed but I didnt have that much time, if I have to shorten the time by two to three times them I will have to put many times more efforts otherwise I will be left behind by the other rookies of my batch.

    Though my 95$ strenthes from Rule power but leveling up is also very important as at every level and stage it gives a small boost in the mental energy which is required to use the rule.

    Mental energy is necessary otherwise even if I have all the Rule power in the world, I would not able to use it, so I would need to level up and fast or if Ie across any dangerous opponent, I won¡¯t get a chance to use all my power because I don¡¯t have sufficient mental energy.

    I with the motivation to protect kept performing and even after I finish performing 17th, I did not stop and continue for the 18th pose but my repetitive attempt to perform the 18th pose had failed as the pressure of 18th pose is too great that I wasn¡¯t able to perform.

    Seeing that today it will be impossible to perform 18th pose, I stopped trying and started to perform 17th pose again, I did that because the longer I kept performing the body cleansing exercise, the longer I kept performing, the more time the energy of Miracle has to swallow other energies around it.

    If I have to level up quickly as possible then I would have to give as much as effort as possible otherwise I will spend an immense amount of merit points and crystal to get myself level up.

    Some organizations offer services that could make quick level up but from what I¡¯ve read on the web, they seemed to be harmful to future practice, that is why I have level naturally as possible, only if I didn¡¯t find any new method will I pay to level up.

    In the Grimm Battlefield having wealth is very important, it is more important here than it was ever in the republic. Every service here cost fortune be It that increase soul energy or the service that offers level up, both costs fortune here.

    The quickest way to earn fortune is a hunt, hunting the Grimm race monsters are the only way to earn fortune, Higher the grade of monster you hunt, the more money you will earn.

    As I kept watching the Energy of Miracle fruit swallowing other energies and increasing its quantity, I noticed something that made me pleasantly surprised.

    I notice that Energy of Miracle fruit¡¯s swallowing speed had increased by about 20%, this may seem a small amount but it is huge as it will lessen the time of my level up by ?. That¡¯s not the only change I noticed, the energy of miracle fruit is creamy in color originally but now it had a slight purple hue on it.

    Though the purple hue is barely discernable in the creamy colored energy, I was only able to notice because I intentionally concentrated my mental energy on the small part of that creamy energy.

    Is it mutating? I asked myself slowly, this only answer I could find, the slightyer of purple and I think swallowing speed my miracle fruits energy increased because of it.

    This mutation is going toward the right direction, I thought. The mutation is a very dangerous thing, it goes the right or wrong direction and if some mutation goes toward the wrong direction then it could produce a horrible result.

    Still, not feeling very calm about it started to observe it with more care and to observe it more carefully I even stop circting supremebat exercise that was taking most of my mental energy and only kept performing 17th pose over and over.

    I wanted to stop so badly and so I could take a rest but I couldn¡¯t as observing mutation is very important, I have seen some horrifying mutations urs in both monsters and humans and its heart shuddering.

    I shudder whenever I thought about the mutation that had gone wrong. Till now I had only seen two mutations with my own is eyes one is when Rhe¡¯s Rock Panda mutated to Diamond Panda and second is a mutation of the energy of Miracle fruit that is residing in me.

    Though I had confirmed that the mutation that is happening to Energy of Miracle fruit is not harmful, I still have to keep a vignt eye on it as it has notpleted yet, I will only take a sigh of relief when the mutation of this energy will beplete.

    If my conjecture is correct which I think is then the reason swallowing speed of my Miraacle¡¯s fruit¡¯s energy had increased by about 20% because of that purpleyer that is covering each particle of the energy of Miracle fruit and the purpleyer only covered about 2% of Miracle fruit energy.

    Then if the mutation fully came into a fruit as the Miracle fruits energy fully turned purple thuspleting its mutation then I can¡¯t imagine the speed of Miracle¡¯s Fruits energies¡¯ swallowing would be and that time I will have to eat many monster core and other energies just to swallow its appetite.

    Micheal didnt know but the very words he says woulde true in the future.

    But if that happens and swallowing speed increase as I expected then very few would be able to match my level up to speed, I thought and stars couldn¡¯t help but shine in my eyes.

    "Thud!"

    I finally copsed on the floor with a thud as I used every ounce of energy and willpower I had.

 Chapter 368 Clear Stream Valley

    Last night was very fruitful, not only I was able to advance my Body Cleaning Technique to the 17th pose, but I was also able to advance in Supreme Combat Exwercose by two moves, reaching 9th move.

    But these two aplishments pale inparison to Mutation of Miracle Fruit energy, this would be able to bring me immense benefits beyond my imagination.

    Today I will go hunt again and my destination is the same Sardine Hills, it¡¯s just that today I n on going to the north side of it where Grimm race monsters density is little higher than central side where I wentst time.

    Today, I woke up an hour before dawn and made all my preparation within an hour including eating the meal.

    Checking onest time I packed everything, I get out of my apartment were the hovercar was already waiting for me.

    In less than fifteen minuits I reached the city gates and relieved to see, there is less crowed thanst time. Though there are still thousands of people that are going through the gates, it is still less thanst time.

    As I get out of city gates, I jumped into the air and started to run on it and likest time, I merged the power of Sunfire into my skill.

    Speedily I cut through the wastnd while experimenting on my speed as I wanted to see how much of maximum power I can merge with my skill to get the bnced speed and soon I found an answer, which is 12%.

    I can currently handle 12% of the power of Sunfire merge into my flying skill.

    It took me less than an hour to cross the wastnd, nine minutes less than thest time. When I had reached the sun had fully risen and the sky is bright.

    This time I took a different route thanst time as I am moving toward the north, not the central sidest time. I am very careful moving through it case Ie across any sneak attack.

    Though it is near impossible to sneak attack on me due to my killing Rule and this forest contain very few Grimm Race monsters but still better be safe than sorry.

    It took me a little more than an hour and a half to get to the north side of the Sardine hills, on the way I saw more than ten people going in the same way as me, unlikest time when I saw only two.

    The north side of Sardine Hills not only has a decent number of Grimm Race monsters but they also have more human hunters as well and the reason Sardine hills have more Grimm Race monsters because it¡¯s connected to the Mid-level War (Hunting) ground.

    Though it is close to Mid-level War Ground, it is still a low-level hunting ground and that is why most of the Grimm Race monsters found here are still Lieutenant, Captain and Major stage, there is rarely any Colonial stage Grimm race monster¡¯s venture there.

    Seeing a little hazy valley between two hills ahead of me, I started to feel fear and started to regret my decisioning here, I became too impulsive after my two Rule powers advanced in a few days time.

    I should have gone to the central area, just because it¡¯s going to myst time solo hunting for a few months and little advancement in my power, I had taken this impulsive decision.

    Sigh!

    I took a long sigh and decided to go ahead with this hunt as it will only waste of time if I want to go to the Central part of Sardine Hill¡¯s now, I will hunt north of Sardine hill¡¯s, it¡¯s just that I will hunt in the outskirt and not go deeper.

    With that in mind, I started to walk toward the valley that is between two hill ranges.

    This valley is known as Clear Stream Valley and quite picturesque, when I researching about it, I found pictures of the valley quite beautiful. The reason it is known as Clear Stream Valley because this valley has hundreds of small streams of water flowing from the hills.

    These streams converge in many ces forming smallkes and ponds.

    Clear Stream Valley is not the only name of the valley, many people also call it Blood Stream Valley.

    It is said that about six hundred years ago, conflict erupted in this very valley when thousands of forces from both sides took part and the conflict was so intense that only 10% of participants survived and dead people artifacts are buried across varies ces in the valley.

    It¡¯s being said that there so much blood from those killed that soil of the whole valley became red and stayed red for more than a year and that is why this valley sometimes referred to as Blood Stream Valley.

    Though not all facts are correct, it is proven that intense conflict did ur between the Grimm Race and the human race and both races had paid the huge price over that conflict with no definite winner, and it is also true that artifacts are buried here in various ces across the valley as many people found now and then.

    This Clear Stream Valley is on the outskirts of the north part of Sardine hill and I decided to hunt here.

    After I entered the valley, my steps became even more careful and I activated the killing Rule and started to revolve around my body so I could get enhancement in senses.

    If I had done that when Ie across the Ratmens trap, I would have sensed their ambush a few meters ahead and would have more prepared for their sneak attack.

    One should learn from their mistakes and that is why I started circting killing Rule so that I could actively sense threat not passively likest time.

    After revolving the Killing Rule, my steps became more confident as I cautiously started to move deeper into the valley and just haft hour after entering the valley, I heard the faint sound of battle and they areing from not far ahead.

    I don¡¯t want to go toward as I am not excited likest time where I would want to check every fight, whoeveres to hunt theye at their own risk and clearly know what they are getting into and it¡¯s not like they are a danger or something.

    From the sound I a hearing, The fight seemed to be in the favor of humans, if it had been monsters that are winning, I would have surely gone to check and if it¡¯s not overly dangerous for me, I might even have helped.

    I decided to take the bypass around the fight and started walking toward my previously decided direction, as I traveled further into the valley, the more sounds of fighting I heard but I didnt go toward them.

    The valley is really dense with Grimm race monsters, in just forty minutes in the valley and I five different sounds of the fighting.

    It is after more than one hour in the valley, I spotted my first prey from the distance, they are both at Major stage and are of featherman race, as which specific tribe, I will only able to tell when I get close enough to them.

 Chapter 369 Running Away

    I silently followed the two birdmen without making any noise as like me they also seemed to search for prey. Soon I got close enough that my eyes were able to seem them clearly and sense their power.

    They both are pigeonmen tribe of the Grimm Race, I first thought they would be Pheasentmen seeing their grey and white the color of their fur but after taking a very good look I¡¯ve confirmed that they are Pigenmen and both of them are at Major stage.

    They are wearing full hunting gear like other Grimm Races monsters and holding thin swords in their hands.

    If I had encountered themst time, I definitely would not have fought them, one Major stage is enough for me but now they now that both of My Rule power advanced, I definitely have the confidence to fight them together.

    And if my luck is bad and both of them could summon their Spirit Totem or use ult Method, I sure that I will able to run away from them and my luck would not be this bad to encounter elite Grimm Race Monsters in my 2nd time of hunting also.

    The elites are quite rare in rookie areas and it was due to my bad luck that I encountered two elitesst time. The elites are very rare to see in the low-level hunting ground, they are usually found in mid-level and High-level hunting ground.

    I activated 100% of my Killing Rule and walked out of my hiding ce, they did notice me when I walked out of my hiding ce, they only noticed me when I walked a few steps.

    "Heim, weren¡¯t you talking about how hungry you are feeling and look lunch had appeared on its own without us searching it." said one pigeon man to his friend.

    "You are right Raul and this one so weak that we will be able to finish him in a minute." said another pigeon and attacked me.

    Most of the Bird type Grimm Race monsters cant fly in the knight stage but once they level up from the Knight stage, they started to fly and they have no equal.

    Other types of Grimm Race monsters and humans cantpare to them and probably that is why the bird type monsters are best type monsters at best at survival.

    I know what they had just said just now is to anger me, with having thousands of years of experience fighting against humans, they have a pretty good idea about us like we had about them.

    They can clearly sense I am at the sergeant stage and despite that, I went out on the hunting and that means I am clearly strong enough to vignt.

    Such tactics won¡¯t work on me and despite them noting me as their food, I remain calm.

    Seeing them speedilying at with their sword, I also rush toward them, its just that my speed is a little slower.

    The bird monster is known for its speed both on-air and ground due to its light as air weight which they take full advantage in the contact.

    Though my speed is slower than them, I could still able to see their every movement with my senses enhanced.

    nk! nk!

    My sword and shield shed against their sword and as I had expected I did not feel crushing weight which I felt when I counter the attack of Grimm race monster¡¯s when I counter their attack head-on.

    The bird monsters are not known for their physical strength what they are known for their speed and swiftness which is why just as their weapons shed against mine, they quickly flexed their wrist and attacked me from a different direction and this time they are double two times faster than before.

    If I using Sunfire rule instead of Killing Rule right now, I would have taken a step back to dodge the attack but I am using killing rule and I was clearly able to see this move and able to respond to it.

    nk nk! nk nk! nk nk!....

    As I saw their weapons direction I was able to counter them and likest time just as I countered their attack, theyunched another one that very second. They keptunching attack after attack and i kept responding it.

    It may look very slow but it is happening very fast speed and if I can exclude the Ratman that attacked me with ult skill then, this would be the fastest time, I shed weapons at this fast speed.

    We would have crossed weapons more than eighty times in just one minute, It was a good thing the killing rule gave me enhanced senses and intuitions, if I were using the Sunfire rule, I would have had no option but to do but dodge these extremely fast their attacks.

    My fast countering speed is not only due to my Killing Rule but because of my Body Cleansing Technique also, it is because of this that my body became flexible that, I could counter-attack at such an unnatural angle.

    Twenty minutes had passed and I started to feel a little tired, not physically but mentally also.

    For twenty minutes we had been fighting intensely and did not take even second of a break. In the normal fight, one would get a tiny break while taunting each other or while taking a step back, this would give one time to rx the muscle for a bit and rxed one mind also.

    But this fight is extremely fast-paced that now we are exchanging near hundred blows every minute and our speed increasing getting faster every minute.

    Though after activating I get enhanced senses and intuition, it also had its price also that I need a lot of mental energy to maintain control over my senses, intuition, and body when I am using Killing Rule.

    Killing Rule usually takes 40% more mental energy to use than the Sunfire rule.

    Fir....

    Finally, my sword passed through the further man defense and cut him, though I was only able to a few feathers and not real skin, it still counted.

    I thought the feathered would curse at me or would say something taunting seeing my sword able to cut through its defenses but it did not say anything except for ring at me and making their attacks even more intense.

    With passing time, my intuition grew stronger and I was able to harm him, I¡¯m confident that in the next ten minutes my intuition will be strong enough that I will be able to injure them and in half an hour, one of them will be dead by my sword.

    sh!

    Yes! I screamed in my mind, as I finally able to cut the skin of the featherman and it way earlier than I expected, I thought I will take more near ten minutes before I will be able to cut its skin but I just did that four minutester.

    As my attackednded both of the monsters looked at each, I felt something is wrong and got ready to use my Sunfire rule with killing rule not fearing repercussion that wille after when two feathered men simultaneously took a jump back and started running away, their speed was so fast that they disappear from my eyes within a second.

    Seeing that I looked at them ndly thinking What had just happened. Their running away had utterly confused me, isn¡¯t one runs away when one had a sure chance of being defeated or killed not when one just received a single non-threatening injury.

 Chapter 370 Help!

    Fire Strike! Fire Strike! Fire Strike

    Coming out of my bafflement, I swiftly activated my most powerful offensive skill and attack while activating my speed skills.

    Though I can¡¯t seem them through the trees, I can sense them and it is enough for me tounch an attack effectively. For major stage warrior, my fire strike is not lethal even if it had been merged with 100% rule power as with Major stage warriors could easily sense the attack that ising toward them.

    My intention was not to harm them but slow them down, so could catch up to them but looked like it was just my wishful thinking that my attack would able to touch them as they had easily dodged my fire strike, seeing that I stopped and did not follow them as there is no use.

    What has just happened? I asked myself again in confusion, earlier we are fighting one moment and the next moment they started to run away suddenly after looking at each other briefly.

    The fight between us was intense but no one was seriously injured, the injury I have the feather man was not even serious, it would have automatically healed in a minute by strong vital powers of Grimm race.

    Still, I can¡¯t do anything about them as now they had run away and I am not an idiot enough to follow them as it could lead to ambush and such may seem rare but they are verymonly used by both Grimm Race and Humans.

    Sighing, I ate another small piece of monster core and started to walk to search for another Grimm Race monsters to hunt. It is still morning and I had not wasted more than half an hour on those birdmen, with that thinking I started to search for new prey.

    It seemed like my luck is really bad, I have been searching for the prey for the past two hours but I did not find any.

    The Grimm race monsters that I found, they seemed to be fighting with the other humans.

    I was just walking when I saw heard something and that sound seemed to be getting closer and closer, soon I could see two humans are running toward me and they both seemed to be girls.

    They are running very speedily and as they little closer, I found that four werewolves were following them behind with fiendish expression and from their speed, they seemed to be gaining ground on the girls.

    During the chase, both parties areunching attacks at each other to slow the other party down.

    of the four werewolves, three werewolvesnching attack at girls while the other one is following with carefree expression and did not have a weapon on him except for his suit of armor, seeing such behavior of werewolf, I became vignt and prepared for worst.

    I have to say, these two girls are quite strong as both of them able to fend off most of the attacks from the four Major stage werewolves while being at a Peak level of Master stage. If there were only two werewolves, I am sure these two girls would have able to deal with them.

    They both looked to be the same age me and sensing Rule powers fluctuations from them, I could concur that both of these girls are likely from westblood.

    As they got closer, I got a clear look at their faces and surprise to find that both of the girls are twins and looks exactly the same but despite that one would easily able to identify them as one had jet ck hair while others had a fire engine red color hair.

    "Friend, would you help us fend off these werewolves, we will pay you a handsome reward if we survived." said redhead from the distance as she saw me from the distance.

    I nodded and took out the Mid-level Knight Grade sword from my storage. This will be the first time I will be using this in the Grimm battlefield.

    Last time I got too overconfident in my confidence that I hadn¡¯t used it, otherwise with its help the fight would have been a little easier.

    If it had been normal times, I would have run away even if the asking help is two pretty girls as what I will be fighting against two werewolves at least but for two hours, I hadn¡¯t found any Grimm race monster to hunt that made me quite frustrated that even seeing four werewolvesing toward me, my mood had to brighten.

    I had already activated Sunfire rule when I saw the two girls wereing toward me as I didnt want anyone to know I hadprehended the killing rule and after seeing there are four werewolves chasing two girls, I had utilized it powerfully at 100%.

    Using 100% power of Sunfire, I am feeling a little headache though its just mild one, nothingpared to the one I had when I used the power of two rules together, that was head spitting one but still having a headache means I am in serious need of mental power if I want to use my Rules powers at their limit.

    Soon the two girls appeared in front of me and stood both sides of me, I have to say they are more beautiful than I thought, they are just shy away from matching ellen in beauty.

    "Thank You for your willingness to help us, unlike others who ran away seeing four Major level Werewolves that are chasing us." Said girls with fire engine red hair.

    I nodded but inside I was also vignt against them, thinking they will run away after giving werewolves a new target that is me but the girls didnt do that and stand beside me if they had betrayed me, I would have made pay the heavy price with death.

    "Hehehe, looks like a hero came to save the damsels but look, hero¡¯s strenth so little that to finish him off just single fingernail of mine id enough!" said lead werewolf as he stopped not far from us with two of its mates.

    "Hhahahaha....." hearing that three other werewolves behind him started tough, I didn¡¯t react to its provocation and stood vigntly. All this was tactic to make me angry, if I got angry and attacked them then I would be finished by these werewolves before I even knew it.

    "Careful of the leader, he is stronger than other werewolves." said, red-haired girl, I nodded.

    All the four werewolves at Major stage but the leader of the werewolf is excluding more oppressive power than the other three werewolvesbine, he will surely be stronger than the other three werewolves quite possibly have a Totem spirit orprehended ult method.

    Why my luck is so bad! I cursed inside my mind, the first time I entered the Grimm Battlefield Ie across two elite monsters, one could summon a Totem Spirit while another hasprehended ult Method.

    "You two handle the other three werewolves while I¡¯ll deal with the leader," I said that clearly surprised both girls and werewolf leader.

    They probably thought I will choose to fight one of the weakest werewolves but instead, I am choosing to fight the strongest, most dangerous one.

    "Punk, do you think you could beat me?" asked the werewolf leader with leasing tone, "You will know when I stuff the runic disk inside you and harvest pretty Mana Crystals," I replied with a same teasing tone.

    "Punk! You will pay for what you have just said." said, werewolf leader and leaped at me with his great ax.

 Chapter 371 Twin Sisters

    The werewolf leader leaped at me with a great ax in hand.

    Its speed is really fast, the moment he was in his spot and the next moment he appeared right in front of me as his axe hacking at me.

    If I had killing Rule, I would have seen this moment with slow speed and little more rity and my thoughts became fast enough that I was able to think dozens of options to deal with an ax but still I would have able to dodge as I move seen movements of werewolf as it was about tounch an attack but still it would not have been enough.

    This werewolf is too strong, only if my killing rule¡¯sprehension at the level of current Sunfire rule, I would have had a chance to deal with a werewolf with my killing but my killing rule¡¯sprehension is behind the Sunfire Rule.

    But it was a good thing the rule I now had activated is Sunfire Rule which is not only one of the best offensive type Rule but when merged with skills, it provides pretty good other boosts also.

    I had already activated my strength type skill when I spotted werewolves chasing after the girls and when werewolves had appeared, I had already merged 100% power with my strengthening skill.

    I did wish to dodge theing attack, I want to experience the power of this werewolf attacks, so I could ess its true power.

    The Great ax came toward me as it specifically aiming at my neck, just a slight mistake, and my head will be decapitated.

    Seeing its ax close I swung my sword toward and like a streak of red light my sword shed against the ax.

    nk! Thud thud thud thud

    My sword and its great ax sh and next moment, I felt immense shock inside me that I had to take three steps back but as I was taking a step back the werewolf attacked me again and this time, its attack is three-times faster.

    I whipped my sword at it ax as response and flex my legs a little in preparation for the sh.

    nk!

    As werewolves ax shed against my sword, I felt intense shock which was three times stronger than thest time but unlikest time, I am prepared for this scenario.

    As this shock traveled me to my body, wanting to wreak havoc inside but it wasn¡¯t able to do that as my body is in the protection of the Sunfire rule and with the help of Sunfire rule, I diverted all my power back into my legs and jumped back.

    So, this is its power and it must be hiding a little more, I thought smilingly as I jump back. While taking a jump back, I cast gaze as two sister¡¯s battle for a moment and quite surprised to find they are giving three werewolves quite a hard time with their teamwork.

    These two sisters had wless teamwork where they could cover each other ws and boost each other attacks very wlessly and the most amazing thing is the rules they haveprehended.

    The rules they haveprehended have opposite properties like these two girl¡¯s personalities but like them, they work in sync, both of them haveprehended a powerful Level 2 Rules and their rules are powerful variations of Ice and Fire.

    I didn¡¯te across their rules when I was rule pce but I am definitely sure that the rules they have toprehend are powerful Level 2nd Rules, those their power could not bepared to Peak 2nd level Rule like Sunfire Rule and Killing rule but their Rules can definitely categorize in the High-grade Level 2 rules.

    I would have like to watch their battle more than a moment but I cant as werewolf had followed me with its attack and I again responded with my sword but this time, my sword had glowed a little.

    nk!

    I and werewolf shed in midair but this time, I did not shoot back like the werewolf expected me to.

    "Hehe!" Thud!

    Iugh as Inded on the ground, I have activated 100% of my Rule power and I have merged with my strength but that doesn¡¯t mean I have used it all.

    Afternding on the ground, I found the werewolfing at me and this time its attacks even more forceful but this time I did not remain passive and attacked with my sword glowing brighter again.

    This Red sword is Mid-level Kight Grade Artifact and has three enhancements, of the three enhancements one had already been unlocked when I had gotten this sword.

    The first enhancement is rtively simple but very useful that fire enhancement, once a fire type energy entered inside it, its power will increase as for how much it will depend on the quality and level of fire energy that is put inside and the most amazing thing is its power can be enhanced by Rule power.

    From what I have one¡¯s Rule power must have reached Average Grade before the weapon could be baptized with. He must be very talented toprehend Rule at the average stage while being at Knight stage, the ax owner from whom I haveprehended

    Its original owner must have baptized it with high-level fire type Rule for it to acquit Sunfire rule so easily as this sword only uses fire-type mana and fire type rule and Sunfire could still be considered as Fire type Rule.

    nk nk nk.....

    Werewolf leader and I kept shing, every move of ours is stronger than before, whatever that came in our way could be cut down, trees boulder, etc.

    The sword in my hand now gloving very brightly as It came out of a furnace.

    The battle continues on as we both tried to get the upper hand on each other but failed to do so.

    "You¡¯re better than I expected but if you think this is all I have, then you are sorely mistaken." said werewolf as countered my sword nimbly and attacked me again.

    "This is just me just ying but now I am going to fight seriously." said the werewolf and the great ax that wasing at me increased its power suddenly in mid-swing, its power increased to more than five times.

    Hun!

    I did not think and pour all the Sunfire rule power I had into my sword as I swung to toward the great ax which ising to hack me into two while I am doing, that suddenly notice a thing from my sword that made me really happy and very angry at myself that I won¡¯t curse loudly.

    This red sword had three enhancements, one unsealed while the other two are sealed, I had tried many times to unlock it before but never have been sessful but now when I fed all my Sunfire to the sword, I found seal breaking a little.

    If I kept attacking that seal with my Sunfire, I would be able to break in a few minutes. if I had tried to break the seal few three days ago when myprehension of Sunfire, I wouldn¡¯t be trying to break the seal now instead I would be using it against this werewolf.

 Chapter 372 2nd Enhancement: Point Inferno

    CLANK!

    Both of our weapons shed and I flew back and the shock my body received so hugely that even my internal organs got damaged and I about blood entered my but I forcefully swallowed it down.

    So this is its real power, well I expect nothing less from the opponent that gave me a feeling of mortal danger.

    Thud!

    I forcefully stabilized myself in mid-air andnded on the ground before I could crash against some tree.

    I had just stabilized myself when I saw the werewolfing at me, not even wiping the blood that is dropped from the corner of my mouth, I swung my bright red sword at the werewolf.

    nk!

    This time its ax forceful than thest time but this time I had an initial idea about its strength, so despite flying away by its strike, I am not injured by it as I devoured the force carefully every part of my body and the remaining force that was harmful to me is got dealt by the Sunfire fire.

    I would have easily crushed the whole force with my rule power if I had sufficient time but regretfully time is a luxury I did not have as another ax of the werewolf ising at me and all I could is counter as dodging is not an option for me.

    nk!

    Another forceful attack and I gain flew back likest and this time I flew far enough that I can¡¯t see the battle of the twins just hear the sound of their battle with the other three werewolves.

    nk nk nk nk....

    While I was flying away by every attack of the werewolf, I am also trying my all to break the seal on 2nd enhancement as this is the only option to win against the werewolf.

    I could have run away if I wanted to and despite having such immense strength, it would have been very difficult for the werewolf to catch me but I did not run away as I could feel, I can beat this werewolf.

    I had already decided that I will run away when I have no choice and why would I runway? This werewolf is the best opponent I could find and only fighting such opponent would I be able to improve.

    If I kept running away when things got tough then I will never be able to achieve my goal.

    Since I had started adventuring, I had seen and heard about many things that a boy from a small town never would like the Central continent and Legendary powerhouses of Supreme level organizations that lord over the world.

    I know many things as my horizon about the world got bigger but I still cherish the dream that I have from childhood which is participating in the League of Legends.

    And this time due to Awakening Ground, a lot of people haveprehended the Rule power and had entered the Grimm battlefield, so they will surely participate in the League of Legends.

    This times league legend going to like never before. Since childhood, I only wanted to enter the league of legends but now I am the dream of being at the top.

    This dream may seem absurd but I will give my all to achieve it and with my two Rule power, I know I have a pretty good chance if I continue Leveling up and continue advancingprehension of my Rule powers.

    nk Puh!

    I again flew back as my sword shed against the Great ax of the werewolf and vomited blood again.

    For past, ten or so move moves the power of the werewolves great ax increased again that every time I shed against it, I couldn¡¯t help but vomit blood.

    This ax of a werewolf is a little special, I hadn¡¯t noticed it first but whenever my sword shed against the ax, an unnoticeable vibration entered my body.

    There is no mystical quality about this vibration as the vibration itself is harmless but when this vibration is merged with the force of ax inside my body, it became extremely lethal aking to the tiny needle, that kept teasing you.

    I may look good on the surface, but I am very injured internally due to its constant attacks and also because of that, I didn¡¯t even get a chance to drink the potion.

    The strong body that I used to quite proud of now had be quite feeble as paper, the two amethyst seals in my body had be useless in front of such an opponent.

    This fight with a werewolf is said to most fruitful fight I had within these past few months, especially when Ie out of awakening groundprehending the rule.

    This fight made me realize my strengths and weaknesses and in what area should I focus on and the one area I should focus on most is improving my soul energy, power level, body, and healing.

    Simply said I am bind everything except for the ruling power, rule power may be transcendent but other things also necessary.

    The seal on the second enhancement is nearly broke, in just a few seconds the seal would bepletely broken and only then I would have a chance to finish this opponent.

    It¡¯s not like I cant use two rules together, I can use them but I will have to suffer the intense headache and among side effects and duration would also be extremely small,pared to the few minutes that I got before this time I will be lucky if I was able main the state even for three seconds.

    I hadn¡¯t used that method yet, I am waiting for my sword¡¯s 2nd enhancement to break, with it I will have more assurance killing it in the single move as that what I will have, a single move if failed then running with my fullest speed, would be my only choice.

    I kept fending off the werewolf blows and while getting injured by it internally, I have already be seriously injured and looked quite pale, if this going on for a few more minutes, then I will have no choice but to run.

    Crack crack crack......Bang.

    Finally, the seal sted apart and 2nd enhancement had been unsealed as its information transmitted in my mind.

    Point Inferno, this is the name of the second enhancement. To activate this enhancement, I will have to feed a lot of fire energy and Rule power to the sword which will concentrate on the single point at the tip of the sword.

    This enhancement is crazy powerful but it had a very big downside that is to attack with it, I will have to touch the tip of my sword to the object which I want to attack, that means if I want to attack the werewolf with second enhancement then the tip of my sword had to touch the werewolf.

    Just as I read the description, I started to charge the artifact and it would take me fifty-five seconds to 1 minute to fully charge with Rule power, I will have to suffer its onught for a minute again.

    Only after I charged my sword full, only then I will use two of my rule powers together and I am sure once the tip of my sword any part of the werewolf, it will be its end, that¡¯s how powerful attack of 2nd enhancement would be.

 Chapter 373 Dead

    nk Puh!

    forty seconds had passed and twenty seconds more and I will be able to pierce this bastard with my sword.

    "You are difficult to kill as those Cockroaches!" said Wolfman suddenly and I had ominous intuition that it will be going do something which will be very bad for me.

    "Looks like I will have to use that!" said the werewolf and violed smoke bellowed from its body, I have already thought something like this happens.

    "You can summon Spirit Totem!" I asked with utterly shocked expression in order to stall for time, I just need to stall it for the five-second, after that I can attack.

    "Yes, I can." said quite triumphantly but suddenly as it had sensed something, an intense look of anger came over.

    "You are trying to stall me?" It asked as it hacked its greatsword at me with immense strength but seeing the great ax Iing toward me, I showed no fear instead smiled.

    Just as it had finished asking, the chargepleted and concentrated fire in a simr size of rice grain formed on my sword and seeing that I activated my killing Rule.

    Just as I did, I overcame with the soul-crushing headache and my eyes, ears, and nose started to bleed but

    Seeing all the fire mana and rule power I feed it to the sword had concentrated into the single small point that is the simr size of rice, I can¡¯t imagine what level of power it will exclude but I am sure, once it hit any part of werewolf body, it will surely kill it or injure it enough that it won¡¯t able to stand.

    As the spirit totem integrated back into him, he ax speed is even greater but to my senses, its like an axing at normal speed. I quickly started to ess the loophole to attack.

    With killing Rule, my thought the process has be extremely fast which helped me think the best possible way to beat this werewolf in a single strike.

    This is a very dangerous move and I would probably get very injured but to kill this wolf it will be worth it.

    I released my left hand from the sword and activated my shield from it, I usually hold a sword in both of my hands, I only hold it in one hand when I using the shield.

    I moved my left hand toward the iing ax and my sword toward its chest.

    A curve of a smile formed on its lips seeing me do that, as taking one hand off the sword not only decrease the power of my sword a lot but it also makes my defense lose, so when its ax will sh against me it ax, it will transfer immense shock in my body and with it wille vibration that will cut every part of my body, so there is very high chance than not only my internal organs will get shredded, it will also powder my bone.

    It doesn¡¯t seem to care about my sword seeing its power diminished and how protective gear he is wearing. If it wants to avoid my sword then it will have to abandon its attack which it won¡¯t do, it will bear the small injury on its for the price of killing me.

    It is a very dangerous n and even a slight mistake could cost me my life but once sessful, it will surely kill or fatly injure this monster, as that flesh shredding bone cutting vibration, I also have the n to deal with that.

    As for him noticing about my n is very difficult as concentrated fire point is hidden in the very tip of the sword, it will onlye out when I willed it and it touched any object.

    "Dieee....." It shouted loudly as its ax about to sh with my shield and my sword about to touch its heart.

    "BANNNNG!""Puchi!"

    Finally, the ax shed against my shied and exact same moment my sword touched the center of its chest instead of its heart as it craftily moved a little and I had to improvise atst momenta and only after passing its defenses and piercing its skin by half a centimeter, I released that rice size concentrated fire into its body

    I was able to forcefully able to stand on the ground for a moment before I was sent flying at extreme speed.

    "Ahhh...""Ahhh....."

    We both screamed loudly at the same time, as the vibration that came from its ax started to tear my body apart and the rice like concentrated fire I released into its body is cooking it from inside.

    It may look like much time had passed but only two-second passed since itunches an attack after integrating with its Spirit Totem.

    I want to let go of two rule powers that I activated but I forcefully hold them and started to circte them all over my body to crush the vibration that is cutting my every part of my into fine pieces.

    If I did not crush this force with four seconds then I will surely pass through the door of the underworld.

    I used the power of two of my rules to crush the vibration inside but every moment pain is increasing by a fold that I finally cant handle and had to let go of rule powers.

    "Bang!" Crack Crack Crack.....Puh Puh Puh....

    The moment after letting go rule power, I crashed into the tree and felt every bone of my body broke and I kept vomiting the blood.

    If I had crashed against the tree when I rule power activated, the effect would not be this worst as my strengthening skill and strenth skill were fused with the skill.

    I am already got seriously injured with the vibrations and now shing against the tree made me even more injured and worst is I was unable to crush fully and it is injuring me again.

    I have to crush this vibration quickly, though its power is very lower than before but it is still injuring and if it keeps such pace then I will not able to live more than five minutes despite its low power.

    Gritting my teeth, I again activated the power of Sunfire despite feeling immense headache and started to crush final vibration with it.

    Every moment of torturous as I feeling soul splitting headache due to rule power being active but I have no choice but endure this torture till those lethal vibrations are not fully crushed.

    Finally, after a few secondster I am able to crush all the vibrations with my rule power and just wanted to rest a bit but I didnt as I am still very seriously injured and If I didnt drink the potions soon, I will have to face grave repercussion or even death.

    I somehow used my mangled hand to reached my storage and took out a few bottles of potions and somehow drank them one after another.

    Only when I felt cool and vibrant force traveling all over my body, only then I am able to take a sigh of relief thinking I finally survived.

 Chapter 374 Fire Crystals

    After drinking more than ten bottles of the Potions, I felt slightly good that I was able to move my limbs.

    I started to crawl toward the werewolf body, despite my body is still healing. First is to pick my sword which had flown out of my hand second is to check whether werewolf dead or not and attach the runic discs to it to harvest the Mana Crystals.

    It will take me near an hour to heal enough that to walk normally without feeling any pain if I waited and then harvested mana crystal then it will waste quite a time, so it would be quite better I attach the runic disks now, by the time I healed enough to walk, the mana crystals will be harvested from the werewolves.

    After finding my sword, I crawled toward the werewolf.

    When I reached near it, I found all the veins in his body are bright red and center of the chest which I thought would have big hole, there is nothing except for little burned and bright red spreading from it.

    Point Inferno. When I got name and information from the sword after breaking the seal, I thought it would that rice like concentrated fire will st big hope in the werewolves chest but nothing that sort happens, instead, it seemed to have burned the dark energy in its body.

    I hope it will not affect the number of Mana Crystals I harvest from it, I thought as I ced my mid-grade runic disks on both sides of the chest.

    Runic disks lit up and started harvesting the Mana Crystal from the werewolf while I sat beside it and drank several bottles of potions again.

    This time the Vibrations had damaged my body quite deeply and there even that energy of Spirit Totem, if not for I forcefully activated my rule power again erased them, I would have been in the underworld right now.

    Still, this fight had been very useful to me, this fight gave me a clear indication of which area I should focus on for a few months.

    First I and foremost, I should increase my mental power enough that I would be able to use two of my rule powers with ease, second would be level up obviously and third I should do something to make my body strong.

    If I were to say straightly then I would perform more poses of Body Cleasing Exercise as possible and create more seals of Supremebat exercise as possible, only then I will able to ovee my deficiencies.

    As I am busy with my thoughts, I suddenly noticed that light on both of the runic disks had died down, its had been just ten some minutes since I ce them on werewolf for harvesting.

    When I looked at both Runic discs both of them had just harvested elevenplete Mana Crystals, being an Elite Major Level it should have given twenty to thirty mana crystals but It had just given eleven.

    Looks like if I wanted to harvest more crystal, I should use this 2nd Enhancement move as less as possible, I thought as I opened the lock of the runic disk to take out the refined mana crystals from it.

    "Fire Crystal!" I shout out loudly, didnt know what to think about seeing fire crystal. Harvesting fire crystal is not a strange thing, one can harvest fire element crystal or any other element crystal from the Grimm race, its just have to special elemetium tribe or Grimm race monster that is practicing elementum energy but the werewolf front of me fit neither categories.

    I know it is just normal elite werewolf, it neither from special werewolf tribe nor is one who practiced some elemental or other energy otherwise I would sense it.

    Since neither of those options apply then there is only one thing that caused Runic discs to produce Fire Crystal that is 2nd enhancement attack, I did earlier.

    Point Inferno must have caused this some way but I don¡¯t know-how, as it is not easy to change elementum of one¡¯s energy for Grimm race or us.

    After taking out five fire crystal from 1st runic disk and I decided to check on the other disk excitedly, only to find six fire crystal that I expected.

    This is a Windfall! Normally from elite Major stage Grimm monster, one can harvest about 25 Mana Crystal average with Medium grade skill but what I got is 11 fire Crystals which¡¯s price equivalent to the 10 normal refined Mana crystals that mean these 11 Fire crystals I have is equivalent to 11o mana crystal, more than four times that I usually get from the Major stage Grimm Race monsters.

    The first thing I will do after I get to my apartment is the search for a reason for me harvesting the Fire Crystal and find a way if it was just a fluke or there is a way to imitate it.

    If I could find a way to harvest fire Crytal at every hunt, then I would be able to get four times more in every hunt.

    Shaking my head of such though, I drank another healing potion, my injuries are quite extensive and will have to rest for half an hour more before I could walk normally.

    Half an hour passed quickly, after checking Gimm race monster ash one more time for any lost item, I started to walk toward the north where my fight with the werewolf leader had started.

    I am still a little worried about the two sisters as they were fighting three Major stage Werewolves, though the three werewolves were quite weakpared to their leader, they were still three Major stage monsters.

    They should be fine, I thought when I had to look at their fight they were doing quite fine against the three werewolves with their impable teamwork and 2nd level Rule.

    I didnt hear any noise as I go toward the battlefield and that made me vignt and I grabbed my sword and walked toward the area carefully but soon realized that I am worried for nothing as I saw twins had already killed the three werewolves, its just that they had suffered quite a serious injuries simr to mine and now recuperating.

    Ie out in the open and hearing the sound of my footsteps, the twins instantly became vignt and ready to attack but when they saw its me, they had put down their weapons.

    "We were quite worried about you and would havee for your rescue after we have healed enough but looked like you are quite fine." Said red-haired girl.

    "Yes, I dealt with it!" I confirmed, they didnt sound much-surprised hearing that.

    "Since you both are fine, I¡¯ll leave," I said and started to leave. "Wait! I did say, I¡¯ll give you reward for help, you can keep the three bodies." said red-haired girl.

    "No need! Consider as a favor, you can help me when I am in trouble." I said left before they could protest.

    I said this word to them because I didnt like taking something from others that is rightfully theirs but I didnt know that the words that I used as an excuse not to take the reward for will soone true.

    I did not stay at Sardine hill anymore and started to walk toward the outpost despite there is still three hours before the time of leaving I¡¯ve decided before.

 Chapter 375 Coincidences

    I was able to reach my apartment before the evening came and the first thing I did wasy on the bed tiredly and that is what I am doing for the past half an hour.

    The fight with the werewolf leader took a lot out me and till now, I am not healed fully. the vibrations did the damage on the tissue level that it will take some time to fully.

    Afterying on the bed for half an hour, I finally got up and started to search for the reason of me getting Fire Crystal and half an hour of searching I finally found the reason and when I read the reason, a weird expression had formedon my face.

    The forming of Fire Crystals was a pure coincidence due to many factors.

    First is I have the perfect attack which is Point inferno which stuck at the perfect spot, which is the center of werewolf¡¯s chest. That is the ce where magic veins of all his body congealed.

    It could be said that it is the center of the magic veinswork of werewolf¡¯s bodies. So, me stuffing extremely concentrated fire mana and Sunfire rule into the center of magic veinswork, it had lit up all the dark energy present in the veins and transferred to every cell of its body and that changed its dark energies vor to fire type.

    It is very difficult to do that again if I want to, first, the Grimm race monster has to be alive, second I had to stuff the concentrated energy into the center of its mana veinswork.

    The amount of energy neither has to less nor more, if it is less then it won¡¯t be able to change the type of the dark energy and if it is more then it will burn the body to crisp.

    That is why I said that me harvesting fire is crystal is due to bundle of coincidencesing together but that doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t be done again.

    The information I am reading said that it can be done and many people harvest elemental Mana Crystal¡¯s through this method, it just that one needs a lot of practice that means I will have an experiment on lots of Grimm race monsters before I could seed.

    If I really want harvest elemental fire crystals then I will have to suffer the loss before I could make a profit in harvesting elementum mana crystals.

    I have feeling that I could do and will learn pretty quickly. The reason for my confidence is my Killing Rule, it is half sensory type rule which I think will be very helpful.

    I continue researching it for some time before closing the windows as I have a bath and dinner to make.

    Time passed and the day of my officially joining Raging Thunder had arrived.

    These past three days had been very helpful, not only I had done very extensive research about how to harvest elemental mana crystals perfectly, I even done quite well in the supremebat exercise and body cleansing technique.

    I was able to reach advance two move in the Supreme Combat Exercise and three poses in the Body Cleansing Exercise which came to a surprise to me as I thought that my progress in the supremebat exercise would be faster than the Body cleansing Exercise.

    Well, this progress is well eaned as I practiced supremebat exercise and body cleansing technique two times a day.

    I am already in hovercar and should reach the Raging Thunder Guild soon.

    I am feeling little jittery right now which I hadn¡¯t felt for some time,st time I had felt such jittery was when I was about to enter the Rule Pce and I feel that Raging Thunder effect on me would be same as gaining rule power, joining will give apletely different direction to my life.

    Finally, the hovercar stopped in front of the white color building, the building is pure while except Purple Red huge lightning mark that is attached to the building.

    Ahhh!

    As I looked at the light mark for more than second, I felt like lightning had struck my eyes and I had to look away lest it really really hurt my eyes.

    "Rookie!"

    I heard someone say, only to see a boy who looked to be year older than is looking at me.

    "Don¡¯t look at the signboard of any S ss Guild or it will hurt you some way, all of these signboards are infused with Rule power of Guild member"

    "You can only look at it when your Rule power had reached the Intermidiate Grade," he said and walked toward the guild before I could say anything.

    What he said is really true, on my first day in the fort cavendish, I had seen the logo of snow and felt little headache.

    So this is power and Majesty of the S Grade Guilds, I can¡¯t imagine how many people had infused their power in the logo to create such effect.

    The Building of the Raging Thunder guild is pure white and just seven stories tallpare to some other guilds who have to build taller than fifty stories.

    I¡¯ve read that S ss guilds don¡¯t have more than a thousand members in their guild and it is not because they want to ept a fixed number of members, its just that the requirement to join is too high.

    Not many people could gain 4000bat score when they are rookies, only best of best could able to get in the S ss guild.

    I looked at the lightning symbol for one more time and walked inside, as I am walking inside it, I found people are going anding inside like normal building but the different thing is the badge they are wearing.

    A purple-red lightning batch could be seen on them, that is S ss guild batch. That batch is a wonder ticket that could take you to many ces where you could not go before and opened many unknow doors.

    The S ss guild member has many privileges, one of them is whatever they buy they will always get an offer and they don¡¯t have to wait in the like whening and going outside the fort cavendish, they could just fly over it.

    From today, I will also have that batch on me, I thought as I walk toward the receptionist desk but before I could say anything, the pretty receptionist asked me the question.

    "Rookie?" she asked me as I approached the desk, I nodded. "Go to the Hall no. 3, all the rookies epted in this month are there," she said pointing to the hall that had No. 3 painted on therge letters.

    "Thank You!" I said and walked toward the Hall number three.

    Inside the hall no. 3, I found twenty-something people are sitting there doing their own thing, I thought I am quite early but looked like there are people who are earlier than me.

    "I have never expected we will meet this soon!" I heard, the voice seemed familiar but I can put a point on it but when I looked at the person who had just talked, I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised as the one called me the same red-haired girl who had asked me for help three days ago.

 Chapter 376 Joining Formally

    "We meet again!" I said as I sat beside the empty chair next to a red-haired girl, the ck hair quite twin also sitting beside her sister.

    "I didnt get a chance to introduce usst time, I am Sophia and this is my elder sister Reina," said Sophia as she introduced herself and her twin. So, the ck-haired one is elder, I though red-haired one is since I had only heard her talk.

    "Micheal." I introduced myself as I looked at all the people that are sitting here, most of them seemed around my age, but some are older who are in theirte teens or early twenties.

    Most of those who are in their twenties are at Captain stage or above, from some of them I even felt an extremely threatening feeling which clearly surprised me.

    Due to killing Rule, I could asses one ability even if they are not emitting the aura and could also sense their battle powerparing to the level of threat I feel.

    Giving me extremely feeling means they could beat me at the single move, which is clearly unexpected and surprising as normal Captain stage are not my match, even those who are Super elite cant beat.

    Only captain stage evolver that beat me those who are hadprehended the rule and by the feeling I got nearly all the people who are here hadprehended the Rule power.

    That¡¯s an S ss guild for you, in normal guilds it is very difficult to see rookie who hadprehended the Rule power but in the S ss Guild, they are everywhere.

    Time passed by people kepting and by the time there are only five minutes before the requested time, nearly a hundred people filled the hall.

    "This time there are more people, it was probably due to Awakening Ground opened in Republic," said Sophia. Like me, they are also from the republic its just that they are from the capital city and I am from the westblood city.

    The twin¡¯s elder brother had alsoe to the Grimm battlefield four years ago and able to join the S ss guild and probably that is why they know many things about the Grimm battlefield.

    Soon very beautiful young women in her early twenties entered the hall and just as my gaze fell on her, rm bells started to ring out in my mind.

    This is the most threatening feeling I got from anyone since I came out of Awakening Ground, only in the awakening ground I had felt the danger simr to this.

    I wasn¡¯t able to sense her power level for some reason but that didnt matter, knowing her battle power is enough to know that I should never offend this girl otherwise I will die before I know what had happened.

    Seeing her entered, the hall became quiet as her chest has the badge of Raging Thunder but her badge is little different others were wearing, hers has golden outline covering the Lightning bolt.

    "Hello, I am Vice Guildmaster Elena Benz I wee you all, the new members of Raging Thunder," she said in neutral expressions as she stood in front of us all.

    "You alling here means, you are ready to join our guild raging thunder."

    "Now, I will start with the formalities," she said with her expressionless face and neutral voice.

    After that was two hours of whole formal business where we had to sign some contract forms, they were not serious just usual business one had to do when one joins any organization.

    " From today, you are members of Raging Thunder and I wee you all," she said and waved her hands and small wooden boxese out of her storage and flew where we were sitting one by one and stopped in front of us floating.

    ¡¯Gasp!¡¯

    What a terrific ability control! I gasped in admiration. Not only I but many people gasped seeing this.

    One can clearly see she had a wind ability which is one of hardest ability to control, even harder than the fire but she is controlling them like her own limbs.

    Not only that, there are near a hundred badges that are stopped in front of us not moving at all.

    That¡¯s some terrific control and mind power to control a hundred objects at the same time.

    People stood still for a moment before picking up wooden boxes one by one, I also picked up a box that was in front of me.

    After scanning my holowatch to the wooden box, it opened revealing small and delicate purple-red lightning batch inside. I have been waiting to get this ever since I¡¯ve had entered the guild now I finally got.

    After admiring it enough, I finally stick it to my chest thinking how great it is looking on my chest.

    "Your training will start from tomorrow for two weeks where you will be going outside with the experienced hunter," she said.

    The raging thunder provides two weeks of training to all their rookies where an experienced hunter takes them for hunting, after two weeks of training they are free to form their own groups but they will have to register their group with the Guild.

    "You will know the details about your group leader and groupmates tomorrow when you arrive at dawn tomorrow!"

    "The official business is over, you all free now but don¡¯t forget you will have toe to dawn tomorrow, missing the first day of training will lead an expulsion from the Guild," she said left.

    What just happen? Did she just warn us with such a neutral voice?

    "Man, what boring women," said Sophia after Elena Benz left. I also nodded, her voice has no emotions whatsoever, hearing her speak like hearing white noise on the repeat.

    "Well, let¡¯s go! We should check the guild out, my brother told me that every S ss guild has many cool things," Sophia said exitedly as she took us out of the hall.

    She may be excited about many things but I am excited about only one thing and that is the ult Method.

 Chapter 377 Mana Transmutation Crystal

    Three of us get out of the hall excitedly but if one would ask who is most excited, then it would be Sophia. She is very excited that she literally, dragged us to the second floor as all training facilities and other cool things are from the second floor.

    "Look the Gravity chamber, here one could train in twenty times more gravity than normal," said Sophia.

    20 times! I am shocked by hearing that. In the republic the Highes Gravity Chamber could offer is 7 times and only those with a strong body and high power were able to walk in this level.

    As in every turn, the gravity is multiplied and it very hard to walk when every cell of your body experiencing that weight, till now I had only walked gravity that is four times a normal.

    I was able to do that because I had created two amethyst seal¡¯s which made my body quite strong.

    As entered the chamber, I could see there are tens of circr tforms that are four meters in diameter and many people practicing on them and what surprised me is all of them were practicing at 9 times or above gravity and they are experiencing gravity with the pure body, they are not using any other strenth.

    I received my biggest shock when I saw the level of those practicing, all of them were the major stage or below, I have fought with Major stage, not only humans but monsters and Grimm Race and know humans bodies are very weaker than the other two.

    Seeing them I againe to know the deficiency of my body and need to improve it as quickly as possible.

    "One can¡¯t underestimate the members of S ss guild!" said melodic unfamiliar voice beside me, only to see it was Reina that spoke. It is my first time hearing her speak and got quite surprised.

    I know she is not mute as mute people behave differently than how Reina does, still, I am quite surprised to know she had such a melodic voice.

    People with such a voice should speak more, not less like her.

    "Brother was right, the members of S ss Guild are really something," affirmed Sofia as she looked at one girl who is practicing at 16 times gravity and she is only at Major stage.

    We looked around the gravity chamber for a while before going to another training facility which aids in making one reaction fast.

    One after another we kept checking training facilities and finally reached the skill hall were low, Mid, High and even Peak level Knight grade skills are kept.

    Low-grade skills are literally free, the mid ones do cost little but not much as High-level skill¡¯s, the only skills that are expensive is Peak level Knight grade skills.

    If I had not seen ult Method, I would have been very excited to seem Peak level skills here but now, I am not that interested as the only thing that excites me are the ult Method.

    "Now, let¡¯s go see the best thing in this guild, the ult method. let¡¯s go!" Said Sophia excitedly, she seemed as much as excited me as nearly started to run.

    Soon we reached the fifth floor as that is where the ult method is kept when we got where the ult method is kept, we found half of the rookies that were in the hall with us already present there.

    We can¡¯t go inside the hall where ult skill is ced but we can see it through the big mirror that separated the hall from outside.

    When I go near a mirror and looked inside the hall, I saw that twenty-something people are staring at quite ugly painting with the singr focus.

    I was expecting some scroll or book but not an ugly painting, I am very confused about seeing that.

    "ult Method is very different than skill¡¯s, you canpare them to Rule Power."

    "Every ult method is unique on their own and one can only learn them throughprehending them. Once youprehend them, you can pass imprint thatprehension through any method."

    "Be in Writing, Caligraphy, Music, you can even imprint it on the rock with your sword strokes. It didnt matter in what way you can pass it, what matter is yourprehension." Exined Reina in her melodious voice seeing my confusion.

    "Thanks!" I said I had any confusion about it but Reina¡¯s detailed exnation solved it all.

    "Comprehension is necessary but if one did have the ability to use it then it all for naught. The ult method used uses mysterious ult energy and to use that ult energy one had to have strong Soul power Physical strength and pure mana."

    "One can forgo these ways and use Rule bottle method, in which one can incase ult energy with the protection of Rule power, so all the three elements won¡¯t be needed but my brother said that is extremely dumb method as one will not able to use Rule power with ult skill,"said Sophia.

    I am quite startled hearing her exnation, I had known from reading about the ult method that one need to strong soul energy, physical body, and pure mana and thought if I amcking any one of these, I could use Rule bottle method as from what I have read, it is said that Rule Bottle is safest but I didnt think, it poses such huge drawback.

    I will think about using the Rule bottle method to host the ult energy into my body.

    "Let¡¯s go, onest thing remaining to see," said Sophia as he dragged us toward another end of the fifth floor.

    What is there remaining to see? We have seen what is there to see in the guild but when I saw the ce is Sophia is taking us and read the description that is projected, I have became startled.

    Isn¡¯t this only avable in the Central Continent, I have searched about it on the web to see if it is avable in the fort cavendish but I did not get any result?

    "You can get these things only in S ss guild and you will not find its mention on the web till you have Grade 7 ess."

    Mana Transmutation Crystals or Mana Transmutation Method. What shown in front of me is twelve fingernail size crystals, these crystals are known as Mana Transmutation Crystals.

    It is Mana Transmutation Crystal that are ced Jim, jill and other super Elites to make them super-elite. There crystal¡¯s help change property of the mana and if one sessfully refined the whole crystal in Knight stage then his Mana would sessfully transmute in the vor at that crystal.

    There are twelve crystals in front of me numbered 1 to 12 with their description and how powerful the transmutation crystal is, No. 1 is the weakest Mana transmutation Crytal while No. 12 is strongest transmutation crystal.

    "The No. 2 white color crystal is used by the most organization in the republic to make their Super Elites, we were also transmuting our mana with the No.2 mana transmutation crystal," said Sophia as she looked at white color crystal.

 Chapter 378 Silvian Ross

    "The No. 2 white color crystal is used by the most organization in the republic to make Super Elite, we were also transmuting our mana with," said Sophia as she looked at white color crystal.

    It is quite weakpared to the other ten crystals that are in front of it but if one wants this crystal, one will have to pay quite a price especially for the top three.

    Their price may not as expensive as ult Method but still, they are quite expensive and I have to say, these crystals prove quite an augmentation to one¡¯s mana but their requirements are also quite high.

    If someone asks me which crystal I want to augment in me them then it would be 9th Crystal called Gystering Magma, it is best for those who had fire type ability.

    Currently, with my physique and mana purity, the highest crystal augment is 5th crystal, if I want to augment 6th crystal them I will have 25 seals of supremebat exercise.

    "I want to change my change my Crytal as brother did!" Sophia said in a spoiled manner. "Do you have enough Points?" Asked Reina in her melodious voice which shut upped dreamy-eyed Sophia immediately but she didnt forget to stuck her tongue at her elder sister.

    We looked at the crystal for some and before leaving the guild as we toured everything that had to be toured, now it is time to leave.

    After saying goodbye to both sisters, I order a hovercar for my apartment directly.

    When I reached my apartment, it was an early afternoon. I did not waste any time and started Performing Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat exercise.

    I am very powered up today seeing how powerful the members of the S ss guild are andpare to them, my little bit of power is nothing.

    Due to me being pumped up, I was able to make progress again. being tired, I slept after taking a shower, when I wake up in the evening, I felt fine except for feeling hungry and because of that, I decided to make an early dinner.

    At night, I again practiced Supreme Combat Exercise and Body Cleansing Technique. I had already decided that I would practice Body Cleansing Exercise daily and when I am free I will do it twice.

    By doing this not only I will able to level up quickly but I also will strong and flexible body and strong mental energy, if I able to make constant progress in two things then I am confident that my strength will rise exponentially and I will also have the base to host the ult energy in my body if I able toprehend the ult skill.

    More than an hourter, I finally finished doing both things and fell on the floor tiredly and slept a few secondster on my own sweat on the floor.

    The next day, I woke up before dawn and started to make preparation as I have to reach the guild at dawn. Everything is done very quickly freshened up, showered and ate yesterday¡¯s leftovers before getting out of my apartment.

    When I got out of the apartment with Ashlyn with the sun had just started to rise, seeing that I heaved a sigh of relief and quickly get into the hovercar.

    Soon the hovercar stopped in front of the guild and even this early, I could see the people going anding, though they are not as yesterday, they are still many.

    I had already received mail yesterday that I will go to Room No. 12 to meet my team leader and teammates. I walk into the Guild and walk toward the room No. 12.

    When I entered inside it, I found there is a handsome young man in histe teen already present, he is at Captain stage and his battle power is strong enough to threaten me.

    "Hellow I am Micheal." I introduced myself, "Ben," he replied with a single word. I nodded and didnt talk as it felt a little awkward.

    No one came for a few minutes before but then the door of the room opened and two people walked in, a girl and boy and took a seat not far from me, they both also inte teen and captains stage, they both exclude strong battle power, stronger than Ben.

    Time ticked by and ten minutester, the door opened again and this time to my great surprise it is Sophia and Reina.

    "Micheal, I didnt think we will be in the same team," said Sophia as she sat beside me with her sister Reina. "Yeah, me too," I replied.

    There were near a hundred rookies, the chances of us being in the team were not high.

    "Now all the six people had already arrived, I wonder when our team leader wille!"

    Click!

    Just as Sophia said that the door opened and the young mante teen walked in and to my surprise, I know him, it is the same boy who advised me to not look at the sign of Lightning bolt for more than a minute.

    "Hello, Rookies I am Silvian Ross and I will be your Team Leader and team leader for two weeks," said Silvian.

    To my surprise, I was not able to sense his stage or his battle power due to some it waspletely different from the Vice guild leader yesterday when I tried to sense her level yesterday, I felt it was immense that I can¡¯t measure it but I had received warning of threat from her and that it was paralyzing but from our group leader I am feeling nothing, whenever I tried to sense it with the intuition of killing Rule, I felt something is block it.

    There is the only reason for this that is Rule power, it looked like the team leader hadprehended some Rule power that able to block my intuition to sense the Team Leader¡¯s power.

    This is the first time I hade across the Rule power that was able to block the sense of my killing rule, to block my killing Rule¡¯s sense team leader Rule is either 2nd level or Peak 2nd level Rule and hisprehension of Rule must be a lot higher than mine.

    "Let¡¯s go, I already know all your details and you can get to know about each other when on the way," said Team Leader as he ushered us out of the guild.

    "You all know Skywalking skill right?" Asked team leader, we all nodded in unison. "Good, now follow me." said the Team Leader and he jumped in the air effortlessly.

    We all were dumbstruck for a while before we also jump off and started to follow the team leader on the air.

    The Special Preveledge of S ss Guild. Those from the S ss Guild have the special privilege that they can walk on the air, other¡¯s only get this privilege when their ess reaches Level 7.

    I have been very jealous of this privilege when I saw people flying over the city, especially when they fly above the city gates but not anymore, I thought as I looked at the city gates not far from us.

 Chapter 379 Madeline Swamp

    "I have been very jealous when I saw people flying over the city but not anymore, now people are jealous of me seeing me flying over the city."

    "Look, I could even see some fellows down below, who are are looking at me jealously," said Sophiaughingly.

    "Snort!" snorted Reina to sister¡¯s sillyments.

    I shook my seeing this, ever since we started to walk on the air over the city Sophia had been making such silly statements. She had even waved at the boy who was watching her from below.

    Soon we reached near the gate and walked over it without stooping under numerous jealous and admiring gazes of people.

    I am really walking over it, I thought as I walked over the city gates of fort cavendish, I have dreamed of doing this and now I am doing this. Goodbye to the long lines at the city gates.

    "We are going to Madeleine swamp, it is a famous rookie area and there are a lot of Grimm monsters found there to hunt." Team Leader said as we cross the city and entered the wastnd.

    Madeleine Swamp! That area, I said out loud in my heart. Madeleine swamp is one of the most dangerous hunting ground for the rookies and also it has one of the highest casualties of rookies found in that area.

    And the reason for that is those fucking Gatorman tribe and Snakeman tribe, the fuckers from these two tribes hide in the water and perform a sneak attack.

    It isn¡¯t that these are the only two most dangerous in the swamp, the ck Bearman tribe and few others are also dangerous but these fuckers are very good at sneak attacks and that is why they killed most people than other tribes.

    "Isn¡¯t that hunting ground bit too dangerous Team Leader?" asked Sophia, a little fear could be seen in her eyes.

    "What is there to fear, its just a swamp and even if something dangerouses up I am sure you guys will able to handle without a problem." said instructor carefreely.

    That¡¯s not reassuring at all! I said in my mind. If you had said if something dangerous, I will handle then we would feel reassuring.

    We all stared at him but he acted as he didnt notice anything and continue running toward the direction of the swamp.

    The Madeleine Swamp spread in a very vast area, its area many timesrger than the Saltines hill¡¯s and probably that is one had a hard timeing across another human being in the Madeleine Swamp, unlike saltine hills where one could easily find another human being within half an hour and that also one of reason the Madeleine swamp is dangerous as one cant easily find help if one is in danger.

    "We havee this far but you haven¡¯t introduced yourselves to your teammates?" The team leader asked with his ever casual tone.

    "Ritchie, Emma, Ben, Sophia, Raina, Micheal." one by one we all introduced ourself and I am finally able to know the name of the girl and body that came after me.

    Of all seven people, Sylvian is strongest as he is not only our team Leader and instructor but also he also strongest here despite being the same age as Ritchie, Emma, and Ben.

    Aside from the instructor the strongest in our group are Emma them Ritchie, I and Ben have simr strength while Sophia and Reina are the weakest.

    We ran for about one and a half when we finally saw swamp and like all swaps, it also excludes gloominess despite having sufficient sunlight.

    Pach Pach....

    We allnded on the wanter one by one and stood above it, Corporal stage and above can walk on the water easily, its just mana maniption.

    "All right, before going into the Swamp, you all have to remember this one sign," he said and then he performed thumbs down with his right hand.

    "This means Grimm monsters and they couldunch a sneak attack!" he said and we all looked at him dumbfoundedly.

    You could have used better hand sign than thumbs down which usually means, not good.

    Seeing we all understood his intentions, he started on to move forward and we followed him behind him, ready for any attack that came in our way.

    As I walk with my teammates, I found this swamp silent and gloomy, though I have read about it but never experienced this sort of environment before, even if Sardine Hill¡¯s were silent, they were never gloomy like this.

    It¡¯s not like I have never have hunted in the swamps before but they were never this silent and gloomy that just being in the area will make one feel suffocated in such gloominess.

    Finally, after ten minutes in the swamp, I felt faint killing intent through my killing Rule just two-meter distance from me, It looked like a little monster is hiding nearby, I thought.

    I did not react nor showed any obvious reaction just continued to walk, first I wanted to see if anyone in my group also had spotted it and second that its just one monster of Major stage which could be defeated by anyone here.

    We had just walk two steps when the team leader had taken out dart from his pocket and threw it had his left side without looking as he continues to walk as he did nothing.

    "Ahhh....." just a moment after he threw lightning charged dart, we heard a painful cry and next second a yellow snake came out screaming with its whole skin charred while lightning keeps darting on its.

    It had screamed for a few seconds before it stopped as its bodypletely turned to ash, not a single bone or flesh remained on it, everything burned to ash.

    We all watch with our mouth agape! What is this might? To be able to burn a Major level Grimm race monster to ashes directly, I have never such immense might from anyone.

    This team leader is much stronger than I had estimated.

    "Why are you all here standing for?" asked the team leader only to see he had walked several meters ahead of us. Taking onest look at ck ash that is floating on the water, we quickly follow the instructor.

    As we walk deeper into the swamp, the more monsters we came across but all of them were killed by the instructor.

    And I am not very surprised to find that the team leader¡¯s senses were much stronger than mine and I could only match him if I actively activate my killing rule.

    "Team leader why are you killing all Grimm race monsters, aren¡¯t we supposed to fight them?" Asked Sophia.

    GOD BLESS HER! I and others thought, this question arose in our mind also but we didnt have guts ask seeing him killing monsters as if killing mosquitoes that annoy us.

    "These monster in group ones and twos didnt pose a challenge to you at all"

    "Only fighting a big group of Grimm race monsters will pose any challenge to you and help your abilities improve." Said team leader as he casually threw another lightning covered dart and next moment we heard another painful scream grim race monster before it turned to ash but this time we didnt spare a nce as it had be amon sight for us for the past hour.

 Chapter 380 Gatormen

    The team leader took us deeper and deeper in order to find a group of Grimm Race monsters that will fight us, we have oncee across a group of six Grimm Race monsters but the team leader had turned them into ash saying they are too few for us to pose any challenge.

    Till now the team leader has killed about 71 Grimm race monsters and the majority of them were at the Major stage.

    It has been one and a half-hour since we venture into the Marsh but till now we have note across a big group of Grimm Race monsters.

    Suddenly the instructor stopped and a momentter I sensed multiple faint killing intent locked our group and when I count that, they are turned out to be a whopping thirteen of them.

    Though many of them have varying battle power, one thing ismon that all of them at the Major stage, there is one bad thing that two of the thirteen monsters here have simr battle power as the werewolf leader that I fought a few days ago, which means they definitely can call either spirit totem or canprehend the

    Team leader puts his thumb down and casual expression on his face turned little serious, "Be ready to fight, there are thirteen Grimm race monsters that will attack you all in few seconds." said instructor and took a high jump at very fast speed and in just a few seconds, he disappeared from our view.

    We all became confused about him leaving suddenly and about to follow him, the Grimm race monsters came out of their hiding ce and they are from the Gatorman tribe.

    "Looks like that brat sensed us and ran away before we could attack." said one Gatorman who had sickly white skin to his mates, "No worries, the five of them are enough for us to have a light meal." another Gatorman said.

    "I and Ritchie will handle three each!""I will handle two!""I will also handle two!""We sisters will handle three together!" said everyone one by after seeing Gatorman appear.

    After the instructor told us that he is going to find a big group for us to fight, we had made a n that as soon as wee across the big group of Grimm race monsters, we will quickly decide how many Grimm monsters we are going to fight.

    And if any extra monster remains then we will ask instructors to help us but it looks like we can¡¯t rely on instructor now, if we have extra monster left in the next battle then we will have to deal with it somehow.

    In this battle, we are quite fine and if all goes well then we will be able to finish the battle within an hour.

    "Juno, it looked like the tasty food think they can defeat us." One Gatorman asks other Gatorman beside him.

    These two tall Gatorman seemed to the leaders of the Group as they are the two who are radiating highest battle power and these two are the only ones talking while other Gatormen stood ready to attack us.

    "Then we should quickly beat them and eat them while they are alive for their impudence."

    "Attack them and let them see the Might of our white Gatormen Tribe." said big Gatormen and as he said that all the Gatormen came attacking us holding big sawtooth des.

    Its like they are following our arrangement, at two groups of three Gatormen, attacked Ritchie and Emma, while two Gatormen came attacking me and Ben while three gone for Sophia and Emma.

    It was a good thing that two leaders of the Gatormen had gone for Emma and Ritchie, sensing their battle power I know that they could easily able to handle two Gatormen.

    "Hehe, little snack after we beat you till you can¡¯t remember your name, we will be going to eat you piece by piece while you are alive," said Gatorman as he attacked me with his partner.

    I had already taken out my sword and shield while activating whole 100% of Sunfire when I saw sensed the Grimm race monster hiding nearby.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure both of you are alive when I harvest Mana Crystals from your bodies," I replied tauntingly and as the expected hearing mention of the Runic Disk.

    nk! nk!

    Both my sword and shield shed against their sawtooth des and I felt force traveling from my arms into my body but it was vaporized by the Sunfire that is present in my body.

    Though these Gatormen are two are Major stage, these are just normal Gatorman. They are not the elite like the one I face a few days ago and their two leaders.

    A normal Elite Grimm race monster isparable to three to four normal Grimm race monsters of the same, so despite me fighting two Gatorman at the Same time, I am not feeling as much pressure as I felt when I fight against the Elite Grimm Race monster.

    My Sunfire power would be enough to handle these two Gatormen that I am fighting.

    Pachac! nk!

    Yes! I said out loud in my mind as I was able to hit the Gatorman just minute within starting the fight, though the injury is normal could be healed within a minute by the immense vitality that Grimm race possesses but still it is an aplishment by me.

    It is probably due to battles I fought with the Grimm Race monsters, as all the Grimm Race monsters I had fought, all of them were the Elite excluding the two from featherman race but they didn¡¯t count as they ran away.

    I had gotten used to fighting the Elite Grimm race monsters that fighting these two seem very normal to me and I think I will be able to finish the fight in much less time I had predicted a moment ago.

    "You food!" said both of Gatorman in unison seeing my attack perfectlynding on them and increased the intensity of their attack

    nk nk ck.....

    I effortlessly countered their intense attack with mine and started to find the chance to attack, this time I had set up a new target that is beat this monsters soon as possible.

    The minute hadn¡¯t passed and I found another chance and I took but who have thought that seeing my deing toward it, would take a step back to dodge my attacks instead of countering my attack.

    Seeing that, Instantly used the speed skill that already been activated since the start of the battle, I flicked my de little and used all the power of Sunfire that I had in this attack.

    "sh!"

    A shing sound came and blood turned into the fog as Sunfire Rule started to infiltrate it¡¯s, it won¡¯t die from this attack but with this attack, it was nothing more than a dead dog.

    I would have like to watch what happened to it but I can¡¯t as a sawtooth de of other Gatormaning toward it.

    This other Gatorman is quite selfish, it would have been able to save its mate from that life-threatening blow of mine if it had intervened but it did not, it sacrificed its mate so it could get a chance to attack which it going regret this very next second.

    nk! "Puchi!"

    I defended its sawtooth de with my shield and used my sword pierce its neck.

 Chapter 381 Yours Truly Is A Man Of Many Talents

    "Thud!"

    It fell on the ground with a thud while clutching its neck like its other friend who is doing the same but its no use doing that as I have already transferred quite a lot of Sunfire into their bodies.

    it had started burning their internal organs and blood one by one, even with the terrifying vitality that these Grimm Race monsters posses, it will be quite hard for them to recover from these injuries in short time.

    I have to say, this is far easiest the fight I had since I had arrived in the Grimm battlefield.

    This fight would have gone longer if not for this second Gaterman¡¯s mistake, it wanted to sacrifice his friend so he can do a lethal attack on me that was the huge mistake that cost it its life.

    If it had saved its friend and fought together against me then they would have survived ten minutes more but it didnt and now both of them ying on the ground in pain.

    It took me less than three minutes to finish my fight while others are still fighting their opponents, the closest one finishing their opponent is Sophia and Reina, it few minuits they will finish their first opponent and it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to finish off thest two remainings.

    It is very surprising but also very unsurprising, the reason is very simple.

    Its experience, I can clearly see that it is the first time for Ben, Emma and Ritchie fighting the Grimm race monsters, they have clearly very unfamiliar to their battle tactics and moves.

    This is the reason why that Sophia and Reina will finish their opponent first then others and I am right as Sophia and Reina had just killed their first opponent and now aggressively fighting the other two.

    Puchi! Puchi!

    I stabbed the two Grimm race monster again and injected Sunfire into them, I want to keep them alive for my little experiment and seeing their healing rate that I kept injecting the Sunfire into them so that theyy immobile in the ground and do not recover enough to make theirst stand.

    Ten more minuits passed and so[phia and Reina had finally finished their 2nd opponent and now only left one which will take them less than a minute to finish him off.

    The fights are bing more intense and for that, I have be more vignt and ready, especially against the two elites that are fighting against the Ritchie and Reina.

    If the elites have used their special move and those two can¡¯t seem to handle them then I will step in to help, though I don¡¯t think they will need my help.

    Time passed by and another fifteen minuits passed and Emma finally able to kill one of the opponents she is fighting, not long after that, Ritchie also killed his first opponent but he was not lucky as Emma as just as he killed his first opponent, the elite he was fighting got angered and summoned his spirit totem.

    Ritchie seemed startled seeing Spirit Totem first but soon look of understanding had dawned on him and his energy also increased and the intense fight between two of them started.

    I moved closer to the fight but not too close, I will only make a move only when he is danger and for that, I have already activated the 2nd enhancement of my sword, it is fully charged and could be used to attack at any moment.

    As the fight going on, I had sensed another fluctuation from my left side, I didnt have to turn my neck to know that it is elite Gatorman that was fighting Emma also summoned his spirit totem.

    With her opponent also summoning its spirit Totem, the fights on the battlefield finally had reached its peak as one can see them exchanging hundred of blows every minute.

    "Ahhhh..."

    Finally, Emma had killed the elite Gatorman and decapitated normal Gatorman next moment.

    When she looks around, she saw that three people had already finished their opponents and now just watching the battle vigntly, this surprised her a lot as she clearly knew she was the strongest but she forth to finished her fight, this irked her some.

    Finally after ten minutes both ben and Ritchie finished their fights at the same time, only to notice everyone had already finished their fight.

    "Just to finish ten some monsters, you all had wasted about an hour if other S ss guilds were to know this they will surelyugh at us." suddenly we heard a voice, only to see our team leader appeared beside us suddenly and we are unable to seem himing despite being vignt.

    Seeing him we all red at him but no one dared to say anything except Sophia of course.

    "You!" Sophia said wanted to say something more but stopped by her elder sister.

    "Oh! I forgot to give you these earlier, these are your guild allotted Runic disks," he said as he casually started to throw runic disks at us.

    I caught the Runic disk and as I had expected they are High-Grade runic disk, S ss guilds are really something, I thought as I looked at the disk.

    Everyone started to attach the disk to the monsters the had killed, I also attacked it to one monster, as I did, It started y on the ground even more violently than before.

    As for other Gatorman that is still alive, I have different nned for it.

    I crouch down and activated Killing rule fully and touch the body Gatorman, I close my eyes to sense the full working of Gatorman¡¯s Body like how much dark energy it has in its body and everything.

    I with high senses, I quickly got to know everything I needed to know and it is now time for a showdown.

    I started to charge my sword with 2nd enhancement, Point Inferno and when I thought that I had reached the perfect power, I stopped charging and pierce my sword at the center of its mana veins.

    Ahhhhh....

    As my sword pierce its center of mana veins, Its it let out a fierce cry but I didnt care as most of my focus is on the tiny red lines spreading all over its body.

    I could feel my teammate¡¯s eyes on me, I could clearly guess what some of them are thinking, they are thinking I am a sick psycho who had pleasure torturing Grimm monsters.

    What I am doing is basically torture as I am burning the mana veins of Gatorman, it is even painful than process harnessing Mana cores from it.

    Seeing the perfect redva-like spreading in its body, turning the dark energy into fire type dark energy, the more I watch thatva-like like vines, the more I felt I am going to seed but that was just my wishful thinking as heavy learned smoke started to release from it, It means I had failed.

    If it was so easy to learn then it couldn¡¯t be one of the hardest things to learn in this Grimm Battlefield.

    "Your method is wrong."

    "Yours truly is a man of many talents, let yours truly teach you the way of harvesting ten times more," the Team leader said suddenly as he started walks toward the only alive Grimm Race monster.

 Chapter 382 One Hundred and Forty Seven Mana Crystals

    "Your method is wrong."

    "Yours truly is a man of many talents, let yours truly teach you the way of harvesting ten times more," the Team leader said suddenly as he started walking toward the only alive Grimm Race monster.

    "Team Leader what is this harvesting ten times more you just said?" Sophia asked curiously as the team leader stood in front of the Grimm Race monster that she had just beaten.

    She had kept this Grimm Race monster alive deliberately so she could harvest more Mana Crystal.

    "What I am teaching you a method of conversion of the Dark Energy." He said. everybody looked confused when he said that except for me.

    "What Michael tried to do earlier is covert dark into Fire Type dark energy, so that he could harvest fire Crystal instead of regr Mana crystals." The team leader exined.

    "Gasp....."

    Numerous gasps could be heard around the people as they could not believe what they have just said.

    "We could do that?" asked Sophia in astonishment, "Yes Grimm race is rejected by our world and that is the reason why we could harvest the Mana crystals and what are we doing that is tweaking that dark energy and giving it an elemental vor, so that we can harvest elemental type Mana Crystals" The team leader said and took out a spindle-like thingy from his storage.

    "This is special equipment called concentrator, it concentrates required energy into a single point ording to our need."

    "Micheal did everything right except for using his fire energy." The team leader said as he looked at me,

    "You have used your fire energy and Rule power, there is no need to use your fire ability as your rule power is many times stronger than it, just use your Rule power."

    "They may work seamlessly outside but in the Grimm Race¡¯s person¡¯s body, they create the little Conflict, so it is better to use only one thing to modify dark energy of Grimm Race."

    "And another thing you have to do is practice, practice until you are able to do it. I will have to warn you though, this thing can not be learned in a week or two, it needs to practice on hundreds of bodies of Grimm race monsters." said team leader to everyone.

    Most of the people still have confusion on their face but they still nodded, their confusion will go away when they see the results.

    "Now listen carefully, there are three conditions had to be met when changing the attribute of the dark energy, first the Grimm race person had to alive, only when its alive, only then will you able to change it¡¯s dark energies attribute."

    "As for the second condition that is the power you released into it have to be in the perfect amount, its should be neither less, neither more."

    "And thest condition should be that you should inject your power in the center of the mana veins of the Grimm race monster," said Team Leader and the next moment, I sensed sharp lightning fluctuation from the spindle-like thingy that instructor is holding.

    "Puchi!"

    Two secondster, the instructor had pierced his spindle lie thingy in the Grimm race monster, directly in the center of its mana veinswork.

    "Ahhhhhh..."

    The Gatorman that had been unconscious woke up and screamed very loudly but no one cared as everyone looking at lighting that is spreading into its body.

    In less than ten seconds everything is over, the monster is dead. The only change in its body that faint lightning shes could be seen throughout its magic veins.

    "You can start harnessing now." said the team leader, Sophia nodded andtched the High-grade Runic disk into the chest of the Grimm Race monster and its so fast that within three minuits, its finished harvesting the Gatorman, turning it ash fully.

    Everyone surrounded Sophia as she picked up Runic disk from the Grimm race monsters ashes.

    "Gasp!" she took a huge gasp when she opened thetch of the runic disk and saw glittering violet color Mana Crystals and in those ten mana Crystals lighting could be seen flickering now and then.

    I had harvested eleven fire Crystals from the Major stage Elite Grimm Race monster but Sopha harvested ten thunder crystals from the normal Major stage Grimm Race monster, there is only a difference of one Mana crystal. I am sure that if I had harvested with High-Grade Runic Disk, I would have harvested at least four to six more mana crystals.

    "I have notpletely believed the instructor earlier but now seeing the glittering crystal, it seems what the instructor said is all true," said Sophia and look the team leader with stars shining in her eyes, not only she other people also looked that.

    "Don¡¯t look at me that way, I will not be your cash machine who gives you elemental mana crystals, if want them then you have to make them yourself." The team leader said looking at the starry eyes of everyone.

    "You are no fun, team leader," said Sophia but that didn¡¯t stop her from asking the next question.

    "Can we harvest any type of Mana Crystal through this process?" asked Sophia. Hering that question, I also perked my ears as from what I know, there are only elemental type crystals that can be made through this method.

    The team leader was silent for a few moments as if thinking whether to tell us or not but seeing the expectant look on our faces, he finally made his choice.

    "It not only elemental type crystal could be harnessed this way but harnessing elemental type crystal is the easiest while harnessing other types than elemental mana crystals are extremely difficult, more than a hundred times more difficult than harnessing elemental crystal."

    "I have only seen one person who is able to that with my own eyes. Anyways, you don¡¯t have to worry about all these things as all of you have one type of elemental power, as long as you practice enough you may able to harness elemental mana crystals in a few month¡¯s time. "The team leader said.

    After asking this question, people didn¡¯t leave the instructor alone and asked all sorts of questions like, where does one find that spindle-like thingy and how much it costs and many other things.

    I am surprised to know that spindle type thingy is quite cheap, its price is simr to that of Grade 8 totem artifact which could be brought by anyone here.

    The team leader answered everyone¡¯s questions one by one, everyone asked questions, including me.

    We started to move forward after the team leader answered all the questions we have and just half an hour we encountered another team of eleven Grimm race monsters and likest time instructor had disappeared right after he told us there are Grimm race monsters hiding around and came back right after we finished that fight.

    After harvesting crystal, we moved forward again and little more than an hourter, wee across the team of fourteen monsters which we are able to finish a little more than an hour with Emma fighting four monsters together.

    I would have helped but it didn¡¯te to fight and Emma was handling quite well four monsters at the time, so I didnt help but just stood to wait nearly to help if she needed, which of course she didn¡¯t.

    After that, we didn¡¯t encounter any big group for nearly two hours and when did encounter it finally it was a group of 10 monsters which was a minimum requirement that the team leader had set up for us.

    On the way, the team leader had killed many monsters that its count went above two hundred, in which there were many monsters groups containing, seven monsters, eight monsters, and even nine monsters but the team leader killed them all.

    We have had a team leader not to kill a group of monsters that had nine Grimm race monsters and let us fight instead but he didnt listened and killed all of them with its dart saying we will fight to the group which has ten or more monsters.

    "All right it¡¯s enough for today, we will return to the fort now." said team leader after we finished harvesting Mana crystal from the fourth group of Grimm race monsters that we have just killed.

 Chapter 383 Powerful

    Our return from the Madeleine Swamp was quite safe, all the Grimm race monsters that wee across were quickly finished by the team leader.

    Today¡¯s was most fruitful of all, as I had gained a total of one hundred and forty eight mana crystals, I have harvested one hundred and two mana crystals from the four perfectly good condition Major stage monsters while other forty-two mana crystals from the four half-burned Grimm race monsters.

    Though I failed to harvest elemental mana crystals from the four Major stages Grimm race monsters, half burning their bodies, despite that I was still able to harvest forty-two mana crystals from those half-burned bodies of Grimm monsters though High-Grade Runic Disks.

    Since I had read about the method of converting dark energy to harvest elemental type mana crystals, I decided that half of the Grimm race monsters that I will kill, I will use them for my experiment to harvest elemental mana crystal from them.

    Though I did not see any sess today, I will see it one day as long as I continue to persist.

    Thinking about the one hundred and forty seven mana crystals in my pocket, I felt immensely happy, this may be nothing in the Grimm battlefield but it is the huge sum in the outside and I was able to harvest this much because of the High-Grade Runic Disks.

    If I had used the Mid grade runic disks I have, then maximum I would have been able to harvest had been one hundred and ten mana crystals.

    And this only the first day with an instructor with us, I am confident that I will harvest much more mana crystal, even more than this in theing days.

    In the future, if I am able to reach the Peak of Knight stage (Marshal Stage), I will need much more than this. I still remember the memory I saw from the white ax. To level up from the Knight stage, its owner had needed a huge amount of Mana Crystals.

    Akin to a small hill, they were thousands of times more than I have now. That amount may be huge but I am confident that I can amass in just two-three years in such a wonderful and dangerous ce like the Grimm battlefield.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz...

    Soon we saw the silhouette of the city and my holowatch started to buzz with notifications as it picked thework, not only mine everyone started to buzz as they picked up thework.

    I did not look at the notification, I will look at them when I reached my apartment.

    "Goodbye for today, we will meet here tomorrow at dawn." Team Leader after we cross the gate, we also said goodbye to each other as we flew toward our own ces while I flew with Sophia and Reina as it turned out their apartment is very near mine, so we decided to fly together.

    "Our Team Leader is very powerful, he must have reached the peak." Sophia said Reina nodded with ¡¯um¡¯ agreeing with her sister while I ampletely oblivious as I didnt understand what they mean.

    "Reaching the Peak?" I asked since I didnt understand what they had said.

    "It means that our instructor had be powerful enough that he could go out without fear in any hunting Ground of Fort Cavendish."

    "My brother had said in the S ss guild, only those who made the team leaders who hadpleted the guild challenge and asked to go to Mid Zone," she said.

    I know about Mid Zone but I have never heard about Guild challenge and about to asked Sophia when she started exining on her own.

    "You must know that Grimm Battlefield is divided into three areas, the fort cavendish that we are in is counted in Outposts, The Mid Zone is where the stronger Grimm Races are found is ten times more dangerous than the outposts and then there are finally Warzones where only monstrous level of experts could go," she asked.

    I nodded as I have read this all this in the introductory documents, I¡¯ve even heard that more than 95% of people present in the warzone are from the central continent.

    "The S ss guild only let its members go to the Mid Zone if they have cleared the guild chalenge as only then they will have right to join the S ss guild there."

    "There is another option that is to leave the guild and go to the Mid Zone area through the Adventurers paradise as minimum requirement it put is have ss 7 ess which could which most of the S ss member of the S Guild have after stying six month in guild due to its intense missions," Sophia exined.

    "Is the guild challenge is hard?" I asked. "Yes, its very hard as after passing this challenge you will directly be a half member of Raging Thunder Guild of Warzone, As for bing a full member you will have to pass their own test." Sophia, I nodded.

    These two sisters know many things, its probably because of the brother they revered so much.

    "Do you think our Team leader is powerful enough to beat the Vice guild master that gave us orientation?" I asked.

    I first thought that vice guild master is stronger than the team leader but after seeing the instructor turning Major stage Grimm Race monsters into ash with a casual dart.

    I started to have to feel doubts about my assessment and now Sophia that team leader must have passed a very hard guild test, so I more started to doubt the assessment I met but right after I asked a question, an intense reaction came from both sister¡¯s.

    "HAHAHAHAHA....."

    Sophia started tough loudly, sheughs so loudly that people from below also looked up after hearing herughing her sound, not only Sophia but Reina who usually have an expressionless face also had a small smile on her lips.

    "Micheal, you really make nice jokes," Sophia said as wiped the tears off her eyes that came from herughing loudly, I simply red as she looked at me.

    "Micheal there noparison between two of them, it will beparing the child that just born to an adult that is prime of his life," Sophia said and I clearly understood her meaning.

    "Is she that powerful?" I asked, "Yes, not only she but all the vice guild masters and Guildmanster of S ss Guild and Guildmasters of A-ss guilds."

    "They are not people but monsters. A single vice guild master alone have the power to beat the entre guild single-handedly without even breaking the sweat, people like our instructor nothing but ants in front of them." I am shocked hearing that and even looked at Sophia doubtfully.

    "Don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯ll tell you that our guild master and vice guild master are a member of Warzone¡¯s S ss Guild," Sophia exined, so that how it is.

    "Are they even at the Knight stage?" I asked doubtfully if they possess such power then they should not be at the knight stage, only those above knight stage should have such power.

    "Of course they are at Knight stage. I don¡¯t know what reason is but every vice guild masters and guild master at outpost are at Knight stage." Sophia said.

 Chapter 384 Powerful II

    "How can one be so powerful at Knight Stage?" I asked, there are about a thousand people in the Guild, beating them without breaking a sweat is simply impossible with the power of the Knight stage.

    "My brother didnt tell me much but he said that those who were able to enter Warzones are all experts and within it, those who can be a member S ss guild in it are simply monsters." Sophia.

    "Is your brother a member of the S ss guild in warzones?" I asked but soon regretted it as it is too personal.

    "I am sorry, I am just too excited that I wasn¡¯t able to control myself." I apologized quickly, though we have be friends but not good enough as its just been a few days since we have met.

    "You don¡¯t have apologized," said Sofia as she casually waved her hand, "As for your question yes, he was part of S ss guild in Warzone but he had left a year ago for the Central continent."Sophia with pride in her face.

    Everyone would feel pride if they have such a brother, I hope my little sister would also feel such pride about me when she grew up, I thought as I continue flying toward our apartments.

    "So, this is your apartment building, its very close to ours," Sophia said as wended in front of my apartment building under many gazes.

    "Which is your apartment building?" I asked, "That one!" Sophia replied pointing toward light blue color building about a hundred meters away from mine.

    "We are practically neighbors now, don¡¯t mind us if we dropped by," said Sophia as she flew toward her building with her sister in tow while I walk into mine.

    "Chew Chew Chew....."

    As I entered the apartment. Ashlyn came out of me and started to chirp at me relentlessly. Her meaning is very clear that she had been very bored cooped up inside and now she wanted something delicious in return.

    Ashlyn is abnormal, I have done very deep research and found that there are very very few monsters who couldprehend Rule while they are at Knight stage.

    It is extremely rare and only one in a million monsters could do that but that¡¯s not the abnormal thing, the abnormal thing is Rule imprinting, there was not a single mention of Rule imprinting in those articles.

    It did mention that one would connect to their monsters source or monsters could connect to human¡¯s source toprehend the rules of each other but there was never mentioned about the imntation of Rule power of each other.

    Its better than no one know about this abnormal trait of the Ashlyn otherwise, I would be in great trouble.

    I gave her a packet of her favorite sweets and went to take the shower when I came back for a shower, I found that Ashlyn had already finished eating the packet of the sweats that I gave her and asking me to cook dinner early as she is feeling very hungry.

    "You are always hungry!" I said as I patted her lovingly and started to make the dinner for us. I did not make anything fancy just a simple meal.

    In forty minuits, the dinner ready and we started to eat while its hot. Ashlyn started to eat with her regr speed which is fast by the normal standard

    Within ten minuits she finished eating dinner and flew way toward the gallery, only to sit on the chair by her stomach.

    After cleaning, Iid on the bed and started to check the notification that had been piled up.

    "It had finallye!" I said, nine days ago I had submitted the things I got from the werewolves, usually it took seven days to process but it took them nine days to process my stuff.

    The only good thing is that they had also processed the stuff I submitted three days ago. In there I saw the list of things I have submitted and things they had found in the storages of monsters and below all the material is the price they are willing to offer if I decided to sell them.

    I looked at all the things that they found in the monster¡¯s storages and saw all of them are unknown to me, seeing that I clicked sell.

    Ting!

    I heard the bell on my holowatch and found that three million merit points had been transferred to my ount.

    These 3 million points are really lesspared to mana crystals, as one mana crystal is equal to million merit points, one can get more than ten times from harvesting itpare to selling its stuff but I don¡¯t have a choice either as no matter where one sell these stuff, they get the same price.

    Anyone with an ounce of intelligence knows that they are making killing though this method as even if these are stuff from Grimm race, they should not be this cheap but we can¡¯tin as anyone can guess that running outposts, Mid zones, and Warzone needs resources and this method is one of the ways they get resources to run everything smoothly.

    And its not like we are not getting anything, we are making killing also by harvesting the Grimm Race monsters and harvesting single Major stage Grimm race monsters could support the normal family for their whole life.

    After that, I look at my ess bar currently like all rookies I have Level 9 ess but my ess bar is showing 4% progress.

    One needs to kill 100 normal Major stage monsters to get Level 8 ess, if it is the Elite Major stage then one has to kill 5o. If one is powerful enough then killing 10 Normal Colonel stage monsters would also suffice to gain level 8 ess, the higher the level of Grimm Race monster is the less the one has to kill but killing the Grimm race monster below Major would not get any points.

    That why four Grimm Race monsters that I had killed before today, I have only received the points for two as only two were at Major stage while the other two below the Major stage.

    I have already killed the 8 Major stage Grimm race monsters today and if kept killing at this speed then it will take me a maximum twelve days for my ess to reach Level 8

    I clicked a few buttons called a drone to take all the Grimm monster stuff I got today but this time I am not sending Stuff to the Adventures Paradice but to my own Guild Ragic Thunder as being S ss guild, it has the ability to process the stuff and there will be no effects on ess advancing as all the guilds in Fort answered to the Adventurers Guild.

    Though I will get the same price as adventurers Paradise, the time of processing would be much faster, if I were to send my stuff now then my stuff would get processed by the morning, its processing speed is more than five times faster than the Adventurers Paradise.

    Five minuitster the drone came and I have put all the stuff I got from the eight Grimm race monsters into the storage of drone.

    After sorting out all the stuff, I started to read the books about the runes. It may take time but I am confident that I will reach the Lieutenant stage and when that happened I will have to forge my totem artifact.

    So when the time of me forging Totem artifact came, I want to be a little knowledgeable about the blueprint even able to modify ording to my need instead of blindly taking the blueprint and forging.

    After reading for three hours, I close the window and started taking off my clothes as it is time for me to practice Body Technique Exercise and Supreme Combat exercise.

    I am progressing at a very good speed and everything went well then my I should be able to reach 24th pose of Body Cleansing Exercise, at 24th pose my body will go through another cleansing as it did when I had reached the 12th.

    Because of these minor body cleansing between every twelve poses and major cleaning at the finishing of every move is why Body Cleaning Technique is so revered that when one finishes performing all the moves of it in the Knight stage, one will get perfect body without any impurities, which is perfect for making breakthrough out of Knight stage.

 Chapter 385 Have You Guys Heard?

    Just one more, one more! I roared in my mind as I was performing poses of Body Cleansing Technique.

    In the past three days, I have made more progress that I thought would be possible, I thought it need me five to six days to perform the 24th pose but I was wrong if I able to persist for some time and able to perform the 24th pose then it will be three days instead of six days.

    It is has been three days since we are hunting in the Madeleine Swamp and made very good progress.

    On the first day, I had killed eight Grimm Race monsters and harvesting 147 mana crystals, on the second day I had hunted nine Grimm race monsters and harvested 171 mana crystals and today, the 3rd day I had killed the eleven Gimm race monsters and harvested 222 mana crystals.

    Today was the most fruitful day of three, not only I had killed the most monster and higher mana crystal but also because I have fought with the three Major stage monster at the same time and killed them only with the power of Sunfire, I did not use my two rules together to kill them.

    This is quite a big achievement for me and if I continue killing at this speed then it wouldn¡¯t even take even a week for my ess for advanced to Level 8.

    Currently at I am at quite a big juncture if I am able to perform this 24th pose then my body will go through a second minor cleansing which will increse my strength even more.

    The Body Cleansing Technique¡¯s main function is Cleaning the body of any injury but that is not its only use, its secondary use is body strengthening.

    It made the body like a furnace and which help the energies like berserk energy fuse with my body even more perfectly which in turn not only made my body stronger but also give the energy of Miracle fruit chance to eat the energies that it needs to grow.

    I slowly perform the 23rd pose of the Body Cleansing Techning and at every turn tried to move toward the 24th pose, I may fail many times but I kept trying as only though the persistence will I be able to grow beyond my limits.

    Finally, I did it!

    I finally reached the 24th pose and started to perform it, as I move forward with this pose, I could see faint grey sweating out of my body, its smell awful and I just want to throw up after smelling it but I didnt do that as I still haven¡¯tpletely performed the 24th pose.

    I will only rx when Ipletely performed the 24th pose as only then will the cleansing will bepleted, if I stopped in the halfway, then I will lose this chance and only able to experience next cleansing when I performed the 36th pose.

    Thud!

    I don¡¯t know how much time it took me to perform the 24th pose with ant-like speed but I finally able to do that and just I finished performing the 24th pose, I copsed on the ground in my own sweat from which vomit like smell constantlying, I want to move away from the puddle of the sweat but I can¡¯t as I did not have any energy do so.

    I must haveid on the floor for more than a half an hour, I don¡¯t know how much time exactly as I have had fainted many times due exhaustion several times and woken up by horrible smell every time but when I got the feeling back in my limbs, I crawl toward the bathroom with my all, I do that because the smell was bing more horrifying as the time passed.

    I would have vomit but I controlled myself thinking that if I vomited then I would have to clean that vomit which I absolutely don¡¯t want do.

    Shee.....

    I somehow reached the bathroom and somehow activated the shower with my holowatch. The cold water from the shower is absolutely amazing as it cascaded down on my skin, taking away all the horrifying smell and sweat that had been lingering on my body.

    Afterying fifteen minutes in the shower, I was able to stand up and properly soaped myself to remove thest bit of smell that was lingering on my body.

    Before getting out of the shower, I activated room freshener on the whole apartment. I should have done that before I started doing body cleansing technique but I didnt think I will be able to perform the 24th pose today.

    If I had known, I would have surely done that but there is no point in regretting that now.

    As I got out of the shower, I was assaulted by the think smell of Roses, is rose vor room freshener, though such thick smell is an assault on the nose but its still better than smelling that vomit-inducing smell.

    Not even bothering to clean the puddle of sweat on the floor, I weaklyid on the bed to sleep. After confirming rm and setting an auto-shutdown timer for room freshener I close my eyes and fell into sleep next second.

    I woke up next without the rm and felt very fresh and light, so light that I felt like I could fly in the sky. I know this is my imagination due to yesterday¡¯s body cleaning effect on my body.

    The effects of cleansing very great not only my body is feeling very light and flexible but also there is a faint refreshing glow on me which made my average looking face a little handsome.

    For the past three days, we have been hunting in the safest areas of Madeleine Swamp but today team leader taking us one of the dangerous parts of the Madeleine hills.

    Where not only more Elite Grimm Race monsters roam but there is also the chance of encountering normal and elite Colonel stage Grimm race monster and this is also the main reason why I tried so hardst night so I could gain extra strength for today.

    There is another reason as well, two days ago Sophia asked Team Leader that ¡¯if any one of us in danger would you help?¡¯ He said ¡¯off I¡¯ll help you, only after the Grimm race monster bit off your limb or two.¡¯

    He said that with such expression that we felt that what he is saying is true and anyone in the group doesn¡¯t want much help from the team leader.

    Regenerating the limb is not a problem, it can be done though after drinking an expensive regeneration potion that everyone could afford but the problem is that the limb that a grown a new won¡¯t be as old.

    One will have a train that limp for months even years to make it work as the old.

    I made all my preparations within an hour and left my apartment. When I reach our regr meeting ce by the city gates, I found everyone was already there except for me and Team leader.

    When I reached my group, they seemed to be in the casual conversation and the only one who Reina as always.

    Inded beside them and joined the conversation. Suddenly after sometimeter Sophia became very excited like bubblingva and everyone became quiet seeing that, as we all know Sophia going to say something very exciting, she always has this expression when she wants to tell everyone something important but this time she seemed way more excited than normal.

    "Have you guys heard?" Sophia asked in a very very excited voice.

 Chapter 386 Aferian Space Ruin

    "Have you guys heard?" Sophia asked in a very very excited voice.

    "What?" we all asked in unison, to Sophia this excited must be very important and seeing her this excited we couldn¡¯t help but get curious.

    "Guess?" said Sophia in a teasing manner but no one responded to her teasing, everyone just looked at her intently. Sophia has many qualities but patience is not one of them.

    In the three days, we have learned that as long as you have patience enough, you can make Sophia spill all beans she is holding in her mouth, we learned all that from her sister, Reina.

    "You guys are no fun!" Sophia said brattily before the same excited smile dawned on her face.

    "The news is that they are going to form a stable connection with the Aferian Space Ruin," said Sophia as she looked at our faces which are exactly what she had expected to see, an utter shock.

    Ruins! They are like space realms but also different, the difference between Ruin in that, the ream is the naturally formed spatial enve that exists in the spatial boundary of our world, It ispletely natural with no other no intelligent races interference but the space runes arepletely different.

    These ruins could be a tiny part of the world, or the supreme expert¡¯s self-created enve or part of the battlefield that is torn due to war or any other thing. the point is that these runes sometimes revolve around our world and passed by it.

    With the help of Runic connections

    The important thing that these runes are filled with treasures left behind by the intelligent races, there could be weapons that are powerful beyond belief, a very powerful ult method or miraculous medicine or any other thing.

    There are many other things small and bigs could be found there that could change one¡¯s life forever but like all this, there are two parts of everything if there is fortune then there is a danger as well.

    These runes are immensely dangerous not only there is danger of beasts but there are dangers of runic restrictions, terrain, and other dangerous things that make people lose their lives in the instant.

    "Are you sure its the Aferian Space Ruin?" suddenly a voice asked, only to see its Team Leader that sneakily appeared behind us without us knowing.

    "Yes, our brother¡¯s friend that worked in the adventurers Paradise had told us this news, he said it will be public in few days," replied Sophia more excitedly as this the news only she knew and no one else, not even an instructor.

    "Looks like I have to postpone my leaving." The team leader said to himself.

    "Team Leader, do you anything about the Aferian Ruin, I have tried but not much able to find out," Sophia asked and we all looked at the Team with an expectant look in our eyes.

    "I did not know much, all I know that it had appeared four times before." He said while shaking his head in disappointment and seeing he also did not have the answer, we are also bing quite disappointed.

    "You don¡¯t have to make such disappointed faces, I may not know anything but guild will sure have records." said team leader which put brightness on all our faces.

    "Alright let¡¯s stop talking about the Ruin." Team Leader said halting the thoughts we are having about the Aferian Space Ruin.

    "From today you guys are going to hunt in one of the most dangerous parts of the Madeleine Swamp, I hope you guys are prepared enough as the real challenge starts today." said instructor as he took the high jump in the sky and started running in the sky.

    Putting the matter of Ruin back of our heads, we started to follow behind the team leader.

    Normally it takes us one and a half hours to reach the Madeleine Swamp but today it took us two hours at full speed as we took apletely different route.

    We have to cross through another low-level hunting ground to reach here.

    What I see in front of me very gloomy swamp, big trees in the water hadpletely shadowed the bright sunlight, a very cheerful person like Sophia became very silent seeing this.

    "This area is very dangerous, here you will only find the elite Major Stage monsters and sometimes even Colonel stage, it will be rare for you toe across the normal Major stage Grimm race monsters or those below them." Said Team Leader.

    The team leader had told yesterday that we areing here and I have done research about but looking at the swamp in front of me, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    "I¡¯ve lessened the number of Grimm Race monsters you will have to fight, as long as there are six Grimm Race monster in the group, you can fight them." The team leader said as he took the step inside the swap.

    Ahhhh...... Ahhhhhh......

    Its not even full minutes when we had taken a step inside the swamp, I sensed the two killing intents had locked on us and the next moment the Team leader had released the dart and turned them into the ashes.

    I am surprised seeing this, I hadn¡¯t expected toe across the Grimm monster just a minute after entering the swamp and these monsters were not normal either but elite ones.

    As we go forward, wee across more and more monster but all of them were in the small group of five or below, we have note across any Grimm Race monsters group that had six or more members.

    Dhub!

    Another one turned into the ash, its been five minutes since we have entered the swamp and team leader had already killed 3o Grimm race monsters.

    "Seven!" The team leader said suddenly, just as he said that I also noticed killing intent locked on our group, all nodded and gripped our weapons tightly as we watched our Team Leader disappear.

    "Shit we let that one get away!" said one Grimm monster as seven Grimm monsters surrounded us.

    They were from Grey Snakemen Race, they all are at Major stage and all of them excluding the aura of the Elite, this is the first time I have seen seven Elite Grimm race monsters at the same time.

    This is going be a challenge for some of my Teammates as till now the only ones that had truly fought elite Major stage monsters is me, Emma and Richie, while three others never fought.

    Though they have not fought the elite before, they have seen their power when Emma and Richie fought them, so fight going to hard but as long they give them all they should be able to handle these elite monsters.

    "You, idiots attack first before they get away like the other one," said Major stage Grimm race monsters who had the strongest aura.

    Seeing theming toward us, we seamlessly adjusted to our positions, with three days of fighting together, we know the strength of each other very well, so when the seven Grimm race monsters attacked us we have already each having target in our mind that we want to fight.

 Chapter 387 Looming Danger

    All seven monsters came at us. Of the Seven monsters, Emma and Ritchie will fight two each while Ben and I will fight one each and thest one will be fought together by Sophia and Reina.

    "Tasty food, surrender and I will give a quick death. If you dare to fight with me then I promise you, I will first dip you into seven tail scorpion tribes juices before eating you."

    "That will be very tasty for me but very painful for you that will make you wish you hadn¡¯t born!" said snakeman as he stood in front of me waiting for my answer.

    Is it an idiot? All of its mates already fighting and it is asking me that if I want to surrender so it can give me a swift death and if I didn¡¯t it will dip me in juices of some tribe which I have already forgotten the name of if his behavior is not idiocy then what it is.

    Though it may have some screw loose, it is quite strong as it has the second strongest aura in this group of seven monsters, that is why I acted as if I am considering his proposal as I am charging the 2nd enhancement of my sword.

    If possible, I want to finish this idiot in one move, which will also be quite good for me.

    "Answer quickly, I don¡¯t have the whole day to wait for your answer," shouted Snakeman snappily, to which I flinched and cower.

    "M..my answer is, Go Die!" I said as I shoutedst to words as I hacked my sword at it, hoping it will touch its skin so I could release all the power of Point Inferno inside it.

    Its snake irises widened in surprise but the next moment that surprise in its eyes morphed into anger.

    It may be a little loose in the mind but its reaction is impable as just as my sword moved, it also swung its saber to counter my sword.

    nk!

    Its saber countered my sword before it was able to touch any part of my body and my n failed.

    "You lowly food, you dare to take advantage of my mercy! For that, you will pay the price." It screamed loudly as it summoned its spirit totem.

    The grey fog came out of its body and morphed into a very sinister but regal-looking snakeman which in turn merged into a snakeman¡¯s body covering it with a thinyer of grey fog.

    "Now Perish!" It said loudly as it attacked and when its de was halfway, a sinister look shed in its eyes as opened its mouth and exhale grey fog out of it.

    Poison Fog! I said in my mind but I did not panic as I had already had taken precautions against it. Two days ago when we were fighting against the snakemen we forgot to take precautions and have to pay quite a price.

    So, when I saw the Snakemen that are going to attack me, I had already taken a precaution against the poison.

    But before dealing with the poison fog, I first have to deal with the Saber that ising at me with extremely fast speed.

    CLANK! Puh....

    The saber packed with the power Spirit Totem shed against my sword and the shock I received so immense that I have to vomit blood next second but despite receiving such immense shock, I stood still on my spot.

    If it were the time before, I would have flung away even if it was yesterday, I would have had to take several steps back but because of the cleansing my body has gone throughst night, it had be quite tensile, that I was able to bear such an attack.

    Crackle crackle crackle.....

    As out weapons locked in the stalemate, I heard the faint crackling sound over my body, only to see the grey poison making that sound as it touched my skin.

    I had covered my body internally and externally with the Sunfire, so as long as poison touched my skin it will burn away and even if by chance it were able to seep inside my skill, it will get vaporized as inside of my body is also covered with the Sunfire.

    nk nk nk...

    Our swords shed with each other multiple times, The first few times I had vomited blood due to shock but soon I able to adapt to its attacks and my vomiting stopped.

    Hm!

    As I was fighting the Snakeman, I sensed something which changed my expression drastically as it is quite a big problem but I couldn¡¯t do anything about it as I am busy with this problem in front of me.

    Seeing the much bigger problem is waiting, I upped my offensive and started to use all the power I have but still, I am not able to do much as this was the strongest opponent I have faced till now.

    I have another option which is to use my final trump card but I am not going to use it as the much bigger danger is looming closer. If I had used my trump card now then I will be incapable of using it against that bigger danger which is waiting by the curb.

    Tear.....

    Its saber had just breached the defense of my skill and artifact and able to cut my skin, though the cut is nothing major but still I have to be careful, it is just my shoulder now but it could have been neck and if that had been then I would have had to pay quite a hefty price as not only it made cut on my neck but it also would have poisoned it.

    Seee! Crackle crackle.....

    I took a sharp breath as I felt the intense pain in my shoulder due to the poison, though it¡¯s being burned by the Sunfire, its still feel very painful.

    sh!

    My sword is finally able to make contact with its skill but its faint contact that was not even able to draw blood out of its. I am a little disappointed as I hoping my sword would enter a few centimeters inside it so that I could release the Point inferno inside it.

    nk nk nk...

    Sparks could be seen flying as our swords kept shing hundreds of times in a minute, each of wanting to hack other apart but no one able to do that as we are near equally matched against each other.

    I have something very quickly! I thought as I could feel the looming danger that is eyeing us and could devour us at any moment if I kept dying then that looming danger would surely bite me very hard.

    One more its saber came at me but this time, I ducked down and used my sword above my head to defend against the sword move.

    CLANK! Puh....

    My hands shook uncontrobly and I even vomited blood but I still held on to sword which is trying flung away from my hands due to uncontroble force I am feeling in my arms.

    Puchi!

    The force hadn¡¯tpletely subsided yet when I suddenly spun my body with all my strength and pierce the area above its crotch.

    Ahhhh!.....

    It screamed out of piercingly loud as I released the concentrated fire inside it. The dark redva-like webs spreading all over its body especially the lower one.

    Thud!

    It finally couldn¡¯t able to stand anymore as it is finally fell on the ground with a thud.

    It is finished! I thought as I looked at the condition of the monster. Though it is not dead, it hadpletely lost the feeling down below as now it is iling on the ground in pain.

    I have also note out of this engagement unscathed when I piercing my de at it, it also aiming its saber at me but I was able to pierce my sword first and moved my body a little so I could avoid its saber.

    I would have dodged its saber unscathed but me releasing concentrated fire inside it, made its hand released the saber which falls down on my shoulder cutting quite a bit of flesh.

    Puchi!

    I drank several bottles of potions and pierce the skull of Snakemen, killing it effectively. Usually, I keep Grimm monsters in the half-dead stage but there is a big danger is looming near us, that is why I killed it, so it could not create any distraction or became an unfavorable variable when that looming danger reveals itself.

 Chapter 388 A Challenging Battle I

    Like yesterday, Emma and Ritchie finished their fight before me. For the first two days, I was the quickest to finish the fight but after two days Emma and Richie gained experience and with their strength, they finished first.

    As for others, they should be able to finish within five minutes and as for those hiding in the shadows would give us that time, Grimm Race is different from humans.

    There is very strong tribalism exist between them, especially in the low-level tribes of the Grimm world.

    These tribes did not mingle with the other tribes except for some they are allied with.

    In their own world they constantly fight, if not for the great overlords from the high-level tribes that kept them in check, they would have fought with each other without care for us humans as they consider us ¡¯lowly food¡¯.

    The strength of those hiding is very high, they are at least three times stronger than the Grimm Race monster group that we are fighting now and the one leading has very strong battle power.

    If I had not guessed wrong then the one Leading them is at Colonel stage and not normal Colonel stage but the elite one. Except it, there are ten other Grimm race monsters hiding, all ten of them are elite Major stage and have battle power simr or higher than that the Grimm race monster I¡¯ve just fought.

    As for running away, that would be difficult as all the monsters have surrounded us. They were easily able to catch if I decided to run away alone and they could easily catch me, especially that Colonel level Elite which I felt I am no match of even if I use all my power including my trump, I will still not be getting away from it.

    The fight will be difficult but if we can¡¯t seem to handle then the team leader will sure help but the question is at what point will he help?

    Does he help when the Grimm Race monsters had Cut off our limb or two as he said or he will help before, I don¡¯t know? I just know that he will not let us get beaten too much by these monsters.

    It may also not get that bad, that we will need the instructor¡¯s help, we might be able to beat those monsters by our strength.

    In my view, there is a 25% chance of us beating those monsters with our own strength but we were able to do that or not only time will.

    As Ben and twins were fighting the Grimm Race monsters, the Grimm Race monsters that Ben was fighting suddenly noticed that all of itsrades are dead and seeing that it wanted to run but it was unsessful doing as its running away, gave ben a chance to kill it in a single shot.

    A few secondster, Sophia and Reina finished killing the Grimm Race monsters they were fighting, seeing that I was about to warn them when Raina spoke suddenly.

    "There are Some Grimm race monsters hiding around," Reina said, hearing that all them stopped and even put away Runic discs they have taken out harvest the Mana score.

    "We have hoped tounch a sneak attack but who would have thought that you lowly animals have a rat that had a sharp nose." Said Grimm race monster suddenly as it came out of the water without making sound and moment after ites out, all the other Grimm race monster hiding around us came out of water silently as their leader.

    When I looked at the appearance of the Grimm race monster, I started to curse loudly in my mind.

    Our condition had already been difficult but now it had be worse after seeing the appearance of Grimm race monsters.

    "ck Viper Tribe!" Sophia shouted out loud, a little fear could be seen on her face when she said this name.

    That¡¯s right, it is Infamous ck Viper Tribe, its name is enough to create terror on anyone¡¯s face who hunt in the Low-level hunting ground.

    This tribe also has another name that is Pain Viper Tribe, this name it got because of the venom it has, its venom is on apletely different level than Grey snakemen¡¯s venom we just fought.

    The venom of the ck Viper tribe had two points that made its venom one of the best in the low-level hunting ground.

    One is the venom of ck Viper Snakeman is resilient, one has to put a lot of efforts to destroy its venom and second once it touches one¡¯s skin, one will feel the pain, the pain is so intense that it is downright agonizing.

    That is why rookies fear this tribe very much much as it is very difficult to fight when you are feeling agonizing pain.

    This is the real challenge that the Team leader talked about, the earlier fight was just a trailer of the movie that is going to y now.

    "My dear Comrades, finish them as quickly as possible, don¡¯t give then chance to fight back like those idiots of Grey Snakemen tribe did or you will also end up like those idiots."

    "Remember to try not to kill them if possible, I like to eat them when they are withering in the pain of our Venom." said leader as it took out its pitch ck tongue out as it is already imagining eating us.

    All eleven Grimm race monster including their leader has summoned their Totem Spirit and enhanced their power to the limit with it.

    This ck Viper Tribe¡¯s Grimm race monsters are quite smart, after watching our fight with Grey snakemen tribe, they have be quite cautious and decided to use all their power to fight us.

    "Let¡¯s finish them and have a hearty lunch!" Said ck Viper Grimm race leader as it came at us with its tribesman from all the directions.

    The Grimm race monster came so swiftly that they did not give a chance to choose who we are going to fight, their leader decided to fight Emma alone while three ck Viper snakemen attacked the Ritchie.

    Ben and I attacked by group two ck viper snakemen each while three snakemen went toward the Sophia and Reina.

    If it was any other time, I would have definitely helped them but I myself under the attack of two ck viper snakemen both which stronger than the earlier Grimm monster I had fought earlier.

    I hope they manage to defend until anyone of us finishes their fight quickly and helped them.

    Two ck viper snakemenunched the attacked at me with their thin saber, their speed is so fast that I am barely able to perceive it.

    nk! sh!

    My sword able to counter the saber forcefully but saber of the other Grimm race monsters saber avoided my shield expertly as it shes across my shoulder, the sh did not give me any deep would but it may have been as it left behind the agony that reminded me of agony of when the three fatty¡¯s had fed me monster core forcefully.

    Ahhh.... Ahhh.....

    I had forcefully controlled the agony I am feeling by biting my teeth forcefully but that did not mean others could as I heard two loud screams just a second after the battle started.

    I do not know from whom those screams are nor do I care as Grimm monsteraunched another attack at me and I am wholly concentrated on defending against them while Ashlyn is using her Sunfire power inside me to burn off the venom that ck Viper snakemen released though its saber.

 Chapter 389 A Challenging Battle II

    Ashlyn is now dealing with the agonizing venom that is present in my body and she is doing a better job than I ever could as her control over Sunfire is a lot better than mine.

    It did not take Ashlyn half a second to eradicate all the venom in my body and I want to cheer to that I wasn¡¯t feeling that agonizing pain anymore but I can¡¯t as another attack from the two ck viper snakemen ising and this time their attack is faster than before.

    sh! sh!

    Two light shes of saber appeared on my body as I was powerless to counter them, all I do is try to dodge as much as possible so the sabers of the Grimm race monsters could not inflict heavy injuries on me.

    I have no other choice but to try to counter and dodge their sabers and try to maintain my sanity through the agonizing pain I am feeling due to the venom that sabers of Grimm race monsters released in me.

    nk sh sh sh nk...

    I kept defending against their furious saber strikes but most of the time I failed as their attacks are too fast for me to intercept and because of this I am in the immense agony.

    Every sh of theirs that cut open my skin would release a venom inside me, that venom is very agonizing, that most of the time because of it I wasn¡¯t properly able to defend against their saber strike.

    I am extremely lucky to have an abnormal partner like Ashlyn who is expertly controlling Sunfire to burn off the venom that entered my body soon as possible otherwise my screams would also be one of the screams I am hearing.

    "Tek, look at this lowly animal, just little bit of venom had put such expression of its face but it still has not screamed like other lowly animals."

    "Looks like we have to do this to make it scream its lungs out!" said ck viper snakemen as it opened its mouth and spit out arge amount of ck fog like a wave, not only it but the other ck viper also opened its mouth and released arge amount of the ck fog.

    Despite knowing arge amount of venoming at me, I can¡¯t do anything as if I tried to do any big move that takes even a little bit of time like taking a step back, then their extremely fast sabers would tear me apart.

    All I can do endure, till I get a good chance. A chance where I able to kill one of these ck Viper snakemen with my trump card.

    nk! nk!

    My sword and saber sessfully able to defend against both of the sabers of the Grimm race monsters, this is the first time I was able to do that and normally would have been very happy if not seeing arge amount of ck fog about to drown me all.

    Crackle Crackle Crackle...

    First I heard a crackling sound all over my body but soon the agonye from every inch of my body, the very fineyer of Sunfire that Ashlyn had covered my skin had able to burn 75% of venom that two ck Viper snakemen had released but remaining 25% still able to seeped in my body which is giving me agony simr to what I felt when I was forcefully fed the monster core.

    Almost instinctively I started to circte supremebat exercise,st time only because of this I was able to pass through the cmity and when I again felt such pain, I started to circte the supremebat exercise without thinking.

    I did not expect that right after I started circting supremebat exercise, I was able to reach 23rd and 24th circtions and just second after that I smashed through 24th cirction and creation of 21st seal started in my temple.

    I have never imagined this would happen, I just wanted to deal with agony by feeling another pain and resistance of Supremebat exercise but to my utter surprise I was able to 21st seal.

    I have already monster core in my stomach and Refinement Engine which is always running is feeling arge amount of mana to it for its quickpletion so it could provide me with the boost.

    sh! sh!

    It may seem like a lot of time had passed but not even two seconds had passed since they released the venomous fog on me which is extremely agonizing and in that less two seconds time, seven more shes appeared on my body.

    After releasing the venomous fog, they did not stop attacking, instead, their attacks got faster and faster.

    The only good this that the venomous fog they had released did not much affect my visibility otherwise the injuries on me would have a lot more serious.

    The agonizing pain I am feeling hadn¡¯t gone as the dark fog is still surrounded by my body, trying its all to infiltrate inside my body. Its like it had its own sentient as it kepting toward me no matter where I move when I am fighting and that is why I am still circting supremebat exercise while the seal is being created in my body.

    1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th.....13th, I circte and circte and able to reach the 13th move by the time the 21st seal is created.

    As the 21st seal is created, I felt refreshing energy traveling all over my body, not only that, the pressure I am feeling using 100% power of the Sunfire also lessened a little.

    nk sh sh nk...

    With creation 21 seal, my strength had increased a little and I was better able to respond to the attack of the Grimm race monster, though getting shed every few seconds is still inevitable.

    At the 18th move, I started to feel immense resistance in circting the supremebat exercise but I still kept trying as It is the only thing that keeps me from going mad due to that agonizing pain.

    As the wounds kept increasing on my body, the cirction of the supremebat exercise also increasing, the more agony I will feel the more moves I will be able to circte.

    They kept circting more and more moves and finally able to reach 24th move, as long as I tear the wall of the 24th move, I will be able to create the second.

    I started to build the pressure, I build it till I can¡¯t control myself and released it wholly on the wall that is stopping me from creating the 22nd seal.

    Bang!

    The wall shattered with the bang and the creation of the 22nd seal started, I started to feed as much as mana it needs so the creation of seal finished quickly.

    nk nk sh!....

    Time passed by as my weapons furiously shed with the two monsters with every second the seal in my temple became moreplete and finally and after one and a half minute seal finallypleted and I finally able to receive its boosts.

    Not only my physical strength increased again by little, but my mental energy also improved and that is why the strain I was feeling due using 100% of Sunfire Rule powerpletely gone and I felt my mind became free again.

    nk!

    Two saber¡¯s came at me as usual, one saber shed with my shield and when the second saber about the sh with my sword, I moved my sword a little and avoided the saber of the Grimm monster.

    Seeing that a usual smile appeared in the Grimm monsters face, I always do this in order to injure the Grimm monster but every time it dodged my sword while its saber cut some part of me.

    This time also when my when moving closer to it, it moved quickly to dodge my sword as it does every time but this time it got the surprise as when it was moving, the speed of my sword suddenly increased and before it could do anything, it able to make faint cut across it chest while the saber which ising for my shoulder is dodged by me.

    What my sword made is could not be considered a cut as it was just faintly touched its skill but still is able to do that which is the first time it had happened.

    The small touch of my sword had made a huge impact on the monster as the look of intense anger appeared on its face.

    "You lowly food, you dare to tarnish the flesh of this great me with your filthy sword"

    "You will pay a huge price for this, I will not eat you while you are alive, I will also dose with my hearts poison so you would truly experience what true agony is." It shouted loudly and a fist-sized ball of fog came out of its mouth.

    Itspletely different from the wave of ck Fog it released though its mouthst time and this ball of fog little different as it is not wholly ck but it also had the specks of red all over it.

    Dhub!

    I felt a very serious threat from this ck red fog ball and wanted to do dodge it even taking risk of getting seriously injured but before I could even flex my muscles to take a jump back, it crashed on my body.

    "HAHAHA... Experience the agony of Seven hell¡¯s, you lowly animal." It shouted loudly as itughed. "This is my heart¡¯s poison which I could only use once in three days, you should feel extremely honored that I used it on you. hahaha..."

 Chapter 390 A Challenging Battle III

    The ck red ball crashed against me and started to envelop like like a second skin with no time.

    Crackle Crackle Crackle.....

    I did not feel the agonizing pain that I expected to feel as ck red Fog covered me fully except for the crackling sound of poison burning, I did not feel anything.

    The Two ck Viper Snakemen that were attacking stopped suddenly and kept looking at me with the smile on their faces, they are not even caring as I am taking a few steps back to create the distance between us.

    Its like they are confident that I will not run away. I stopped after I¡¯ve created a sufficient distance between and started to circte supremebat exercise but its really hard, the resistance I am feeling after creating two seals is really huge that I wast able to move ahead after the 3rd move.

    "Tek, it is time right?" asked one ck viper snakemen to another, "Yes don, in few seconds it will feel the agony it had never felt before," said ck viper snakeman with a big smile on its face as they both look at me intently.

    Hearing their talk, I immediately used my power of Sunfire to cover my body with it both internally and externally.

    Normally even if two people using the same Rule power, their rule power shes as their understanding about that Rule power are slightly different but our understanding about Sunfire is exactly the same, not even slight change in it and that is why both of us could use our Sunfire without fear of being shed.

    The venom has covered my body fully, Though it is kept getting burned as it trying to infiltrate inside my body, still 30% of it still got inside my body where it again getting burned by the Ashlyn¡¯s and mine Sunfire.

    Earlier as soon as the ck venom entered inside me, I felt agonizing pain but when this venom entered inside me I felt nothing, nada.

    Though this ck Read Venom kept burning externally and internally by the Sunfire, some 10% to 15% of it had already spread inside my body. If it had been normal ck venom, only 1% to 2% of able to spread inside me but this ck Red venom is extra resilient, no matter how Ashlyn and I tried to burn it off with her Sunfire, some of it still got away and will spread to every inch of my body.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!...."

    Suddenly extremely torturous pain struck me suddenly that made scream which I haven¡¯t till now, this pain is very torturous that it isparable to the one I felt then I was force-fed the monster core and the worse thing is, I am feeling it though every inch of my body.

    When I had force-fed the monster core, the pain was torturous as this but it was never well spread like this, now I am feeling pain every inch of my body and I feel like my mind will break.

    With thest bit of my sanity, I kept holding to the supremebat exercise and circting it and likest time, I did not resist the pain but let wash over it.

    If I tried to resist it, it will be like me holding the flow of the river with the dam made of paper, the water will break past it within the second. So, it is best to let this torturous pain wash over me and be like dingy in the storm, as long as I kept holding on the small dingy, I will not drown no matter how big wave came at me.

    Ahhhh........

    I screamed and screamed through this torturous agony while kept circting supremebat exercise. I did not know what cirction I am or how close I am in creating the seal, I only know as long as I kept circting in this agony, I will see the results.

    "*%$$#@#%$#@&%#$### hahahhahah..." I heard the two ck venom snakemen said something andughed but I was not able to understand a single word except for theirughing as I submerged in this immense agony.

    Time passed by and I don¡¯t know how much but suddenly, I felt an extremely faint cooling sensation, as I felt that sensation I knew that seal is created and I felt little happiness in this agony.

    Still, I know that this seal alone would not be enough and that is why I have never stopped circting the supremebat exercise. I need to keep creating new seals, only when I have more seals will I able to beat those bastards to death.

    With passing time more and more venom seeped inside me and theyer of venom covering my started to thin out but as that happened the torturous pain I am feeling did not lessen a but instead, it increased.

    I am at the brink of sanity due to this torturous pain, this pain is not only affecting me mentally but physically as well.

    Because of me feeling such immense pressure due to torturous pain, blood started toe out my nose, ears and eyes and top of that there is corrosiveness of the venom.

    If not for my body is strong and healing power is good due to two amethyst seals and Ashlyn burning off all the venom with her Sunfire, my body would have been long since corroded by now.

    I felt a faint colling sensation, which means another seal ispleted. I am extremely happy seeing that if not for I am feeling torturous agony and two Grimm monsters in front of me, I would have surely danced.

    My throat had be dry after screaming so much and I am still screaming in intense agony but I am not the only one who is screaming, I could hear the many faint voices that were screaming but they felt very faint and far to me for some reason.

    It may be because I¡¯ve gone far or the level of pain I am feeling as my eyes are shut and I writhing on the wet ground ever since this immensely agonizing pain had hit me.

    As time passed, the pain kept increasing but interestingly I found rity of mind is returning to me, my muddled thoughts had started to be a little clearer and clearer.

    It may be due to I am getting used to the pain or experiencing such pain my mental fortitude had increased, just like it happenedst time I experienced such pain that, my mental fortitude had increse.

    Well, whatever it is, it is a good thing for me as the clearer my thoughts, the better I able to think.

    "Tek, should we eat him, seeing it withering pain I started to feel very hungry." Asked a ck Viper snakemen to another.

    This is the first time, I am hearing them clearly since the torturous pain had stuck me and the first thing I heard of them eating me.

    I became vignt hearing this but there is not much I cant do, though as some rity return to me and I might able to move my limbs a little but that¡¯s all, for me to gainplete control over my senses and limbs will take some more time, if I able to create another seal then it would get little quicker but creating another seal is very difficult.

    Its has been quite a while I¡¯ve been circting for this seal but it hadn¡¯tpleted yet and when I looked up to see how many moves are remaining, I found there I still five moves before this seal could bepleted.

    Seeing that, I put all my effort into circting, all the rage and frustration I am feeling, I used it as a fuel for the cirction of Suprebat exercise.

    "Are an idiot! Do you want to suffer the wrath of the leader by eating first." admonished its friend, "Do you want to be like little Ki, Don?" asked the Grimm monster named Tek to the one named Don.

    It shudders as it remembers something and looked gratefully at its friend before it again looked at me and started to watch me withering and screaming with relish.

    Bang!

    Finally, I was able to break the wall of the 24th move that stopped me from creating the seal, with this seal I have created five seals today that makes twenty-five seals in my temple.

    A minute passed and sealpletely formed, with itspletion I felt like I have gottenplete control over my senses and limbs, the torturous pain is still there but it won¡¯t be able to affect me much when I fight these bastards.

 Chapter 391 A Challenging Battle IV

    Though I gained control over my senses and body, I did not attacked impulsively and kept the act of withering and screaming in pain. I first decided to observe them sneakily at first, only attack when the time is right.

    With the power of five seals, I am confident that I could kill them but I want to kill them swiftly without alerting anyone.

    As for what the both of ck Viper snakemen are doing, they are watching me withering and screaming in pain. They seem to be getting some sort of sick pleasure doing this.

    Their vignce is minimum as the ck-red fog still covering my body faintly, giving me a torturous pain that is getting intense every second.

    While withering in the pain, I moved my hand toward my storage for my while sword, as for the red sword it had left my hand when it attacked me with the ck and read venom.

    "Don, how much time do you think this lowly being would able to hold on to his consciousness?" asked ck viper snakemen named Tek to its friend.

    "This one is quite resilient, I say it willst for ten more minuits before its mind break due to pain." replied the ck Viper Snakeman named Don.

    "I think you are wrong, look at its body and face. Its already reached its limit, It will not going tost more than two minuits." refuted ck Viperman named Tek.

    It is this Tek bastard that threw the ck and red ball of poison at me, I will sure pay special attention to it.

    It¡¯s Time! I said when I take out the sword out of storage and stood up at the same time, seeing that they were extremely shocked but they did not have anything to say as my attack swiftly came at them.

    This attack is not simple, this time I had decided to use my trump card. I had used both my Killing Rule and Sunfire Rule at the same time and the best thing is, I am not a feeling even bit of strain.

    This is all because of the five seals of supremebat exercise. Because of the five seals I got all the energy I mental energy I¡¯ve needed to use both rules power together effortlessly and this time there is no time limit on it, I could now easily use both of my rule powers together for more than hour.

    My sword is shing toward them and it has only one aim which is to kill, Sunfire had given me all the power I¡¯ve needed for this attack and Killing Rule has enhanced my senses with the help of it, I can see every movement of my enemy with crystal clear rity.

    Both the Grimm race monster was shocked seeing such a surprise attack from me but they reacted very quickly andunched their own attack to counter mine with their full power.

    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help butugh inside my mind. If it were before, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defend such attack but now I have no need to defend against them with the senses and reaction speed that my killing Rule had bestowed me, I could easily dodge their attack and let my attack pierce their bodies.

    I let their saber came close to me and when they were just hand distance from me, I moved my body little and two sabers of passed by me.

    Puchi!

    They were in the shock of me dodging their attack, only toe to themselves when the heard ¡¯Puchi¡¯ sound.

    Puh puh puh......

    ck Viper Snakemen looked down at its chest only to see a white sword inside its chest and steaming hot blooding out of its mouth consistently.

    Not only I had pierced my sword inside its chest, but I have also even released a shit load of Sunfire which made it its blood boil and killing energy which made it immobile.

    It is not dead but it is seriously injured and even with terrifying vitality of Grimm race, it would take a few hours to heal from such injuries.

    "You Lowly Beast!" roared ck Viper snakemen named Tek seeing its friend beaten to the half-dead state by me, It roared loudly and attack.

    This time its attack is very faster, two times faster than any of its attacks before but despite that, I have no fear for it.

    I swiftly took my sword out other ck Viper snakemens chest as it made ¡¯Pachac¡¯ sound when it left the Grimm race monster¡¯s chest and attacked the Grimm race monster.

    As for its attack that ising toward me, I simply dodged it by bending down a little.

    Puchi!

    Another ¡¯Puchi¡¯ sound rang out and just like its fried it found a sword in its chest and boiling blooding out of its mouth as for how it had happened it had no idea as the attack was simply too fast for it to know anything.

    Thud! Thud!

    I lightly pushed the two bodies of Grimm race monsters down and they fell on the ground with the Thud.

    Right after doing that, I looked for Sophia and Reina, they were fighting the three Grimm race monsters.

    Gasp!

    I quickly started to look for them and found them a few secondster and just about go toward them to help them when I stopped short andrge gasp came out of my mouth.

    I thought that Sophia and Reina would be in the worst condition of all those fighting but I was very very wrong to that, as they are the least injured of all those fighting here including me despite fighting three Grimm race monsters at once.

    It is all because of their impable teamwork, I have never seen such teamwork in my whole life, even in the videos of champian I have never such flowless teamwork.

    By the battle power, Sophia and Reina are the weakest but seeing their flowless teamwork, I dare to say they have the ability to go against Colonel stage elite Grimm race monster that Emma is fighting.

    Watching them fight like watching a beautiful war dance, each of their movesplemented each other and there is no excess movement in their fighting style and the most amazing thing is their attacks fused with each other despite having the opposite attributes of the Ice and fire which make their attacks might increase which is greater than the might of High Level 2 rules.

    Through this fusion, the might of their attacks had faintly reached equal to the peak Level 2 rule. Their fusion is still not perfect, there is still lot of room to improve.

    If they were able to perfect their fusion then their power will be equal to my Sunfire which had one the greatest offensive power in Peak Level 2 Rules.

    The must-have trained to fight together for years under the expert to have such mastery in fighting together.

    Except for Reina and Sophia, others are screaming their lungs out while fighting, even Emma who usually fight silently is also screaming in pain as they fight.

    It will take quite a while to fight to finish and who will win isn¡¯t sure yet as every opponent they are fighting has equal or stronger power than them.

    That why I quickly found my red sword and charged it with the Point Inferno, if anyone is in danger, I will immediately attack to save them.

 Chapter 392 Battle Concludes

    "sh!" Ahhhh....

    Reina¡¯s sword finally able to sh through the neck of ck Viper Snakemen, her sword had sliced more than half of the neck of ck Viper Snakemen.

    With such injury it is said to half-dead for a couple of hours, with one ck Viper Snakemen out, Sophia and Reina¡¯s counter-attack became more fierce against the two remaining Grimm race monsters.

    The Grimm race monsters became pair chickens in from of them as every attack of Sophia and Reina would hit its target.

    Every minute they would receive tens of injuries and have no chance defend against seamless moves of the twins, seeing that there is no winning, the two monsters started to run but they had just taken the few steps, they were killed by the forcefull assault of Sophia and Reina.

    As the two monsters started running, Sofia and Reina fused their power and took the power leap and before the two Grimm race monsters took more than five steps, both of their skulls got pierced by the ice and fire sword of Sophia and Reina.

    Wow! I couldn¡¯t help but exim seeing theirst move, the way they fused both of their power and took such powerful jump to kill the monsters, its really amazing.

    The monsters fell on the ground, dead. Grimm race monsters could survive from the grievous wound in their heart but it is impossible for them to survive from such skull piercing attack.

    When Sofia and Reina look around, they found I had already finished my fight, which clearly surprised them as they thought, they would be one to finish first if they used their trump card.

    We nodded at each and watched the fights that are going on, this is not the time to chat, a simple mistake could cost the life of our teammates, that is why we only nodded at each other kept a look on the fight.

    Of the three fights, the one who is closest to finishing is Richie. The three Grimm race monsters he is fighting is strongest below the leader, if their strength were equal to the ones I¡¯ve fought, they would have beaten by the Richie.

    sh! sh! sh!

    Suddenly, I felt intense fluctuation from the Ritchie and next thing I know, his sword turn extremely fast and cut through the necks of three ck Viper snakeman at the same time.

    His attack was so powerful that 80% necks of the monsters had been cut and if not for he is wanting them alive he would have decapitated them easily.

    What an impressive move! I said in mind, the speed of Richie¡¯s sword increased so much that even I wasn¡¯t able to see it clearly with my sharp senses that the killing Rule gave me.

    This move is extremely powerful that even I could be in by it but it has its price as after Ritchie used that move, he turned pale and he had to drink a couple of potions to regain his color.

    I wanted to ask him what is that move as I am very sure that such speed and power burst couldn¡¯t be given by the skill even if it is High-level Knight grade skill but I cant as one¡¯s trump card are utmost important to one.

    Finally! I said in my mind as I felt the torturous agony is receding in visible pace and I am finally able to burn off every speck of the venom of the ck Viper snakeman.

    I was not only watching the fights as I was using half of my concentration on watching the battle while the other half is on the burning the venom of the ck Viper Snakemen, that ck red venom was really resilient.

    It is more than ten times resilient than its normal ck Viper snakeman¡¯s venom which is why it took me so long to burn it off.

    Now only and Ben are remain to finish their fight but I don¡¯t think their fight will be finished soon, Emma¡¯s opponent is equal to her in term of strength and Ben seem to be giving its all to hold off against the two monsters.

    They kept fightingly intensely when the one monster that is fighting Ben took a look around, only to see all of its mates dead. It was shocked seeing that, it thought lowly humans would be the one dead but exactly opposite had happened.

    Puch!

    "Leader, everyone is dead!" shouted ck viper snakeman but he had to pay price for its warning as its distraction gave Ben a perfect chance to kill it.

    It was killed but its shout was heard by two remaining ck Viper Snakemen who hearing the shout started to run, the leader of ck Viper Snakemen ran toward the Sophia and Reina while the other one which was fighting Ben ran toward Richie.

    I got very disappointed seeing that, I had hoped that one monster woulde toward me at least, even if it would have been the leader, I am confident that I would have able to hold it till Emma arrived.

    Die!

    Idiot! The leader of the ck Viper Snakeman was quite smart and ran toward Sophia and Reina thinking they are weakest one, it not only ran but it also attacked thinking of killing them before leaving.

    If he had seen their battle earlier, he would not have done such a mistake.

    Bang! Puchi!

    Sophia and Reina quickly fussed their attacks and repeeled the attack of ck Viper snakeman leader which gave Emma a chance to cleanly pierce the heart of the leader.

    As for another one, Richie simply whipped his sword to force the Grimm race monster back which gave Ben chance to kill it.

    "It was a really thrilling fight, at some point I thought, I will have to help you guys but you guys finished them off on your own." said team leader as appeared just after fight finished as always.

    We all red at me, especially I. my mind had reached the limit after ck and Red ball of poison hit me if it had been a little bit more intense then my mind would have surely broken and I would have turned into the vegetable.

    "This fight had been very good for you, I can see the improvement you all made during this battle. If you continued fighting such battle¡¯s you will make a tremendous improvement I¡¯ll tell you." he continues while ignoring our re.

    Our re soften a little when we heard what he said. What he said is absolutely true, I had made tremendous improvement during this fight, the five seals I have created have boosted my strength tremendously.

    Not only I, but I can also clearly sense the increse in everyone¡¯s battle power and the one one that made most progress is Sophia and Reina.

    I can sense a substantial increse in their battle power, only two things could help one make such substantial progress in such a short time, one is supremebat exercise and the other is an advancement in theprehension of the Rule power.

    Seeing the team leader is not running again, we all heaved a sigh of relief as it will be quite difficult for us to handle another battle without taking a short rest.

 Chapter 393 Guild Challenge I

    Everyone started to harness the Magic crystal from the Grimm monsters that we had killed.

    I have killed a total of three elite Major stage Grimm race monster in the two battles I¡¯ve fought, I have decided to harvest magic crystal from one while using two for the experiment.

    I attached the Runic disk on the dead Grimm race monsters and walked toward the two who were in half-dead condition while charging my sword to use Point Inferno on the two ck Viper Snakemen for my experiment of harnessing elemental crystals.

    The two monsters were already unconscious due to the grievous injuries so I don¡¯t have to bind them before using point inferno at them.

    I crouched down and check the condition of the body and veins of the Grimm race monsters as only after essing it will I able to release the right amount of power to convert its dark energy into elemental type dar energy.

    Puchi!

    Aster checking for Minuit, I stood up and pointed sword above the center of its mana veinswork and after adjuting the power of Point inferno, I pressed down.

    Ahhh......

    As the tip of my sword entered the center of its mana veins, I released the point inferno. Just as I did that monstere out alive and started to scream, its seams were so louder that my ears started to buzz.

    I did not mind its screams as all my focus on theva-like red lines spreading from the center of its manawork. Everything fine right now as it always is at the beginning as for the sess and failure, I will only when the red lines will cover more than 70% of its magic veins.

    Times passed and suddenly smoke started toe out of the body of the monster.

    Failure again! I thought, till now I have experimented on more than ten Grimm race monsters but not a single time I was able to seed. I am a little down but not disappointed as I know I will need to practice on the hundreds of bodies of the Grimm race monster before I will able to see sess.

    I again did this process on the other monster and failed again but this time, I had a smile on my face.

    The smile had nothing to with the sess and failure of my experiment on the ck Viper snakeman but its on face due to hearing agonizing screams of Grimm race monster.

    For less than a minute it may be, it had experienced the agony it had bestowed on me earlier and seeing it writhing and screaming in pain, I genuinely felt happy.

    The experiment is failed but their bodies are notpletely useless as mana crystals could still be harvested from them, its just that amount I will get from it is halfpared to the original body.

    "You guys rest for half an hour, after that, we will continue hunting in the vicinity of this area." said team leader after we finished harvesting mana crystal from the Grimm race monsters.

    We all thanked our dear team leader for his consideration and rested for half an hour. After we finished resting, we started hunting again.

    We fought a total of six teams of Grimm Monster in the whole day, the highest of which we have ever and I have fought a total of nine Major stage monsters, all of them were elite.

    In the six battles, I have fought three battles where my opponents were two major stage elite Grimm race monsters and unlike my first battle where it took me nearly fifty minuits to finish the battle, though most of fifty minuits I was writhing and screaming in pain, the other two battle it could be said I finished fairly quickly.

    It could be said that with my strength increased, the battle waspletely one-sided that I had finished two of them withing two minuits.

    I want to fight three major stage elite Grimm race monsters or try my luck fighting Colonel stage Grimm race monster but I have never had a chance.

    As in the whole day, we have never encountered a team of Grimm race monsters that had more than eleven Grimm race monsters, so was no chance of me fighting three elite major stages Grimm race monster as once and the other Elite Colonel stages monster we have encountered is taken by Richie, so I had chance of fight to that either.

    Still, I am not that disappointed as I know I will get the chance to fight them in theing days.

    Now our hunting is over and we are returning to the fort Cavendish and excitement could be seen on everyone¡¯s faces, it is not because of the sessful hunt today or obvious increse in strenth, there is excitement on our faces because we are talking about the morning topic, the Aferian space ruin.

    If it was a space realm, all of us would not be this excited as realms only natural stuff, they don¡¯t have artifacts and methods that can change one¡¯s fate forever.

    Though not every ruin has fate changing opportunities or everyone could find them but there is always a chance and for that chance, thousands of people became crazy for it.

    "You know, I¡¯ve asked him to tell me more about the Aferian ruin but he didnt tell me a thing, instead he told me to look about it in the guild¡¯s database."

    "Would it have hurt him if he had told me more about the aferian ruin," said Sophia about her brother¡¯s friend who told her about the opening of the aferian ruin.

    "You don¡¯t have to curse him, we know it before it released to the public have a lot of uses like buying information about it as you know, the guild provides you basic information about anything for free but you want to the detailed report, you have to pay for it." Said team leader, we all nodded ad all information was present in the informatory booklet of the guild.

    "Currently the information about the Aferian Guild would be a lot cheaper and you can afford it with the merit points and some mana crystal but the once the news it out, the price of the information will touch the sky that it will be little expensive to me much less you guys." said team leader.

    Sophia brightened after hearing the team leader¡¯s words and stopped cursing her brother¡¯s friend she had been doing till now.

    It didnt take us to long for us to reach the outpost and unlike most of the time when we separate at gates of the outpost, this time we did not as we all have one destination in mind and that is Guild.

    Soon wended on the entrance of the Guild and walked toward the room which is allocated to our team, every team is allocated room from the guild for nning their hunts and getting together.

    Soon we reached our allocated room and connected our holowatches to the guild¡¯s server.

    Ting!

    Just as my holowatch got connected to the guild¡¯s server, I typed Aferian Ruin and tapped to search, soon the result¡¯s projected in front of me and without further ado, I started to read with my immensely excited heart.

 Chapter 394 Guild Challenge II

    It is said that the Aferian is Grade 2 Ruin which had appeared two times before and only half of it has been explored while the others half remain unexplored.

    As for what type of Ruin is Aferian Ruin, it is not mentioned in the free information.

    Exploring ruin is a very dangerous matter, many people lost their lives inside it.

    There are many forms of danger¡¯s exist inside the ruins form the runic restriction to dangerous monsters but they are not the biggest danger there, the biggest danger in ruins is the Grimm race.

    Grimm race can also travel to the ruins, like us they could also connect to the Ruin and due to them the advance knowledge and resources, their members always greater than us.

    That is why every time when ruin opened there is always a huge bloodbath that urred between the human race and the Grimm race, no one wants others to gain anything from the ruin.

    That is why the most dangerous thing in the Ruins is not Runic restriction or monsters that present up there but the Grimm race that we fight constantly.

    But despite knowing the Ruins are extremely dangerous, people madly go there, just so they could acquire that fate changing chance and even if they could not get the fate changing opportunity, their strength will increse rtively just surviving inside the ruin.

    Only those who are extremely unluckily would return empty-handed.

    "Any of you didnt buy Information right?" The team leader asked suddenly, we all shook our heads as we looked up from the projection.

    "Why?" asked Sophia, the team leader wouldn¡¯t have asked this question for nothing.

    "Because it is Level 2 Ruin and to enter the Level 2 Ruin, You all need to have the strength of the to pass the Level 3 Challenge of the guild." said team leader.

    "Level 3 Challenge, how much stronger we need to be to pass that?" we know that Guild had ninebat challenges and to go the certain restricted ces like enter the ruin or do some other things like going to the Mid zone, we need to have the strength to do that otherwise we would just lose our life going there.

    That is why guild had set up the challenge which is divided into nine levels, only after proving our strenth would the guild will give us permission so we will not lose our life uselessly.

    "Currently all of you have strenth to pass the 1st challenge and as for passing 2nd and 3rd, you guys are very far."

    "And as far answering your question about how much strength you needed to pass the 3rd chalenge, well you just need to defeat the Elite Brigadier stage Grimm Race monster, So I advise you think before you buy that expensive information," said Team leader.

    Defeating Elite Brigdiar stage Grimm race monster, that is currently impossible for me. I could fight the Elite Colonel stage Grimm race monster without losing and if lucky then able to beat it but beating Elite Brigadier stage Grimm Race monster is apletely different thing.

    Thest three Stages of Knight¡¯s stages are very powerful, the power increase many times, iparable to the increse of strength in the other nine stages of Knight stage.

    To defeat the elite Grimm Race monster of Brigadier stage, not only I will need a lot of fighting experience but I will also need to create five more seals at least and advance my ruleprehension, only then will I have the chance.

    "As Sophia had said that the news will go public a month before Ruins opening, so you still have four days to think about whether to buy information or not." The team leader added.

    "Team leader, can we chance to increse our strenth enough that we can beat the 3rd challenge in one month?" I asked the Team Leader.

    "Nothing is impossible, all I can say that if you kept up the pace of your improving, then you guys will chance to beat the 2nd challenge by the time, I am done mentoring you." said instructor.

    That means that if we kept improving at the current pace then we definitely able to beat the 2nd challenge in eleven days and there will again three weeks¡¯ time for us to train.

    "Really?" asked Sophia excitedly, to that instructor nodded.

    "There is another option as well, which is to leave the guild and get permission from the adventurer¡¯s paradise, for that you only need to have Level 8 ess which you guys will get in few days." said instructor with a smile.

    To that we all shook our head, leaving the guild will be an idiotic choice as its value isn¡¯t less than some ruins and we don¡¯t have to go that extreme option as we still have hope.

    "Team Leader can we try Guild challenge now?" asked Sophia, "You can try, each member has one chance a week, so you can try." replied instructor to which Sophia started to tapped furiously on her holowatch.

    "It¡¯s avable and there is no waiting line," said Sophia excitedly before asking us if we want to try as well to which we nodded.

    We immediately left for the challenge as for reading about the Aferian ruin, we read all the free information that there is.

    Soon we reached the hall where the challenge is done, one just have to scan their guild batch and enter inside the room.

    I have read about this challenge before and was quite shocked to know about it as here one doesn¡¯t have to fight any physical opponent.

    There is special crystal inside it, once you concentrate on it, it will transfer your consciousness to apletely different ce where you will fight your opponent.

    The opponent everyone faces is different, it is said that there are more than ten thousand different kinds of opponents recorded there, so every time one challenge the Guild challenge one will face a different opponent, the only thing that will bemon is your opponents strength at every level.

    The strength of opponents would be the same but their fighting style will be different, this will simr from 1st challenge to the 9th challenge.

    The S ss guilds are really something, this type of instrument only S ss guilds have, even adventurous paradise didnt possess such conscious drawing instrument.

    "I¡¯ll try first!" said Sophia and no one objected as she is the one to suggest is.

    While Sophia was inside, we all kept discussing what we know about the challenge.

    We were just discussing how much time will it take for Sophia toplete the challenge when Sophia walked out of the door with a little sad expression.

    We all got surprised seeing hering out this early as barely five minuits had passed.

    "Why do you came back so early?" I asked feeling curious like everyone else, "Early, I had been there for least an hour." Sophia said.

    "No, you were barely five minutes inside," Emma said, which shocked Sophia and she quickly looked at her holowatch.

    "How is this possible?" whispered Sophia and we all also confused, as there could be a difference of five to ten minuits but an hour? This seemed very confusing.

    "We are not fighting physically but mentally, our conscious is many times faster than our physical body that is why she fought for an hour inside the crystal but outside barely five minutes had passed." silent Reina exined in her melodic voice.

 Chapter 395 Snow Werewolf

    "We are not fighting physically but mentally, our conscious is many times faster than our physical body that is why she fought for an hour inside the crystal but outside barely five minutes had passed." silent Reina exined in her melodic voice.

    So that¡¯s how it is! Its such a simple thing, how can I not thought it through.

    "I¡¯ll go next!" said Ben, we all nodded. Ben quickly walk up to the door scanned his batch and entered inside.

    "So, how was the challenge?" I asked Sophia and everyone perked up their ears to listen to what she had experienced in the challenge.

    "Well, my first opponent was human, very strong and skilled. It took me about an hour defeat and as for my second opponent, it was the monster and I got defeated in a single move, it just whipped me with its tail and I lost," she said in a sad voice.

    "You are no even able tost one move?" Asked Emma incredulously, though Sophia may be a little weaker than other team members, she is not that weaker especially when ites to defense even without her sister.

    Her notsting even a single move against 2nd challenge means I will not have much chance beating the 2nd challenge at all.

    I felt a little disappointed as I am holding on hope that if I was able to use my all, including my trump card, I will have a chance to beat the 2nd but looked like I¡¯ve way too underestimated the 2nd challenge.

    Though I got a little disappointed, I got over and now filled with even more vigor, now I want to experience how strong this 2nd challenge is.

    "How much time do you think ben going tost?" Richie asked Sophia as she is the only person who experienced the Guild¡¯s challenge among us and knew how strong the challenge is.

    "Ben is stronger than me, he should be able to exchange a few more moves with his 2nd opponent but not more than ten, so I think he willst between five to six minutes," Sophia replied.

    Time passed by as we waited for Ben toe out and he came out between the time Sophia predicted, 5 minuits and thirty-two seconds.

    "How was it?" we asked, "Just as Sophia said the 2nd challenge is very difficult, I was only able to exchange a couple of moves with it," Ben said with a little sad face.

    "What opponents did you face?" asked Richie, " My first opponent was the Grimm race monster and second was an android," Ben replied.

    "I¡¯ll go now," I said and no one objected, I was nning to gost but hearing what Ben said, I couldn¡¯t control myself.

    I scanned my Guild batch to the door and entered inside, it is a small room white room of about 2 square meters and the center of ity a fist-size purple crystal.

    So this is the conscience crystal, I said in my mind as I looked at purple crystal in the center of the room.

    I sat on the floor and concentrated all my mental energy on the purple crystal, The first few seconds I didnt feel anything but after that, I started to fell a little drowsy and found my consciousness slipping away bit by bit till I fell unconscious.

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself standing around in extremely picturesque scenery. There hundreds of snow mountains around as I found myself standing on therge fighting arena which is situated top of the snow mountain.

    I could even feel the wind and chill against my body. This manifestation is too real, If I hadn¡¯t known it is all fake, I would have considered this all real.

    My first opponent is human, she looked a year younger than me with pretty features. She is wearing a ck suit and a white spear in hand. As for what stage she is at, I wasn¡¯t able to sense it.

    ¡¯Challenge Will Start In Three Second!¡¯ said a monotone voice, as the countdown of three had appeared in front of me.

    Hearing that I got ready holding as my red sword somehow appeared in my hands and power of Sunfire started coursing through my veins, just like the reality.

    ¡¯Battle!¡¯

    Said monotonous voice, hearing that, I ran toward my opponent as he ran toward me.

    As we got closer, I swung my sword at her as she whipped her spear at me.

    nk!

    Out weapons shed and I am very surprised to find that immense shock traveling inside me that that I had to take two steps back. The strength of her attack is very strong, she is stronger than the Elite Major stage Grimm race monsters, I¡¯ve fought today.

    Defeating her with the power of Sunfire alone would be extremely hard but I am willing to try.

    nk!

    Just as I stabilized my footing, her spear came at me like a snake but unlikest time I ampletely prepared to deal with her strength, so this time when our weapons shed, I did not take a step back just endured the immense shock.

    nk nk nk....

    Our weapons kept shing against each other and with each sh, I kept getting a better understanding of her strength and fighting style.

    The more I fought, the more I understood and started to gain the upper hand on her little by little. I could have finished this battle early if I wanted to if I had used the Killing Rule but I felt there is no need for that as I am confident that I could win using the power of Sunfire only.

    There is also a second reason which is that I want to polish my moves, I want to refine them more and I will only able to that when I fight the numerous opponents of different fighting styles.

    As the more time passed, I got quite an upper hand in a battle that she had to take a step back to deal with every move I make.

    Puchi!

    I pierced the heart of the girl after fighting her for ten more minuits, with my sword in her chest, the cracks started to appear on her body and she started like ss before disappearing to nothing.

    What a fruitful fight! I thought, fighting that girl had taught me many things and made me know too many ws that I have in my fighting style.

    Soon my send opponent started to materialized and when I thought what it is I turned extremely happy.

    ¡¯What a fucking good look I have!¡¯ I whispered as I looked at the opponent in front of me.

    My opponent is a Grimm race monster and it is from Wolfman tribe if it was a normal werewolf I would not have been happy but what is front of me is a member of the Special wolfman tribe.

    Compare to brown and Grey fur that normal wolfmen tribe members have, this one¡¯s fur ispletely snow white, it is likely from snow wolfman tribe which have mastery over ice powers.

    The Special Grimm race is very very powerful from the normal Grimm race tribe as they have inherent mastery over the power which¡¯s might said to beparable to rule powers.

    Other¡¯s going be very jealous when they know I had fought with the Special Grimm race monster as they are seldom found in the outposts.

    This snow werewolf is the smallest, I have ever fought and seem quite young not like others I fought which are adults.

    ¡¯Challenge Will Start In Three Second!¡¯

    I would have like to observe this snow werewolf more but unfortunately, the countdown started.

    Seeing the countdown, I not only activated my Sunfire Rule but also activated my killing Rule because I want to give my all fighting this snow werewolf.

    As for others knowing about my killing Rule, I am not worried as I had read that no one could snoop on these crystals except for knowing if I win or lose the challenge and it is likely to be true as if it is known that S ss guild spy on their member¡¯s then it will be aughingstock among all the Guilds which would be akin to suicide for it.

    ¡¯Battle!¡¯

    Said monotonous voice and that exact movement we both moved but I am shocked to find that Snow werewolf¡¯s speed at least four times stronger than as it swiftly appeared in front of me and its ax cleaved at me.

    It was a good thing, I had activated the Killing rule. If it had been only Sunfire rule, I wouldn¡¯t be able to react to such speed.

    CLANK! Puh Puh Puh.....

    Our weapons shed and I flew back like a rocket while immense Icy force traveled in my body, freezing it but injuring at the same time and that is why blood I had puked has some icy crystal in it.

    I would have vomited frozen blood crystals instead of Blood with icy blood crystals if not for Sunfire which reacted quickly as started to vaporize that icy force.

    Thud!

    I stabilized myself in mid-air andnded on floor but just as I did that I found axing at me that I hastily put up my sword to defend.

    CLANK! Puh Puh...

    I again flew away but this time having experience and quickly stabilized myself but likest time Axe of snow wolf have appeared in front of me.

    CLANK CLANK CLANK CKLAK......

    Ten times, twenty times, thirty times, forty times, fifty times... I cashed with snow werewolf more than fifty times and every time I flew back like a rocket, barely able to put defenses.

    If not for this arena is veryrge, I would have shed against the boundary.

    This time, I am again flying back like a rocket but this time my condition is very different as this time I ampletely frozen by an icy force that even my Sunfire is having a hard time melt it.

    Crash!

    I crashed on the floor due to my bodypletely frozen and like aways, the wolf had appeared in front of me and hacked his ax at me, I wanted to defend but I can¡¯t due to my inability to move.

    Seein the axing toward me that is going to decapitate me, I am not angry, disappointed or sad instead I am extremely happy.

    Not only I¡¯vee to know the might of the 2nd challenge but I also get to fight the special Grimm race monsters which are known to be extremely powerful.

    With such experience, if I evere across the special Grimm race monster, I will not bepletely clueless and will know what to do against it.

    The ax finallye close to me and touched my neck, for a brief moment, I felt extreme pain beforepletely losing consciousness.

 Chapter 396 Black Red Poison Training I

    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself back in the small room, sitting in front of the Purple crystal.

    The power of Snow Wolfman was amazing, especially that ice element power which froze me so badly that even Sunfire had be a little ineffective melting it.

    It took me a while to calm myself down as this was the closest I have been to experience the death, I literally died inside as I felt pain for a moment before me I lost consciousness, though it is fake death, it still left me quite traumatized.

    After calming down enough, I checked my holowatch only to see it¡¯s only been eight minuits but I clearly fought for more than an hour inside the purple crystal, the consciousness is really faster than the physical.

    I cant wait to see look on their faces when I told them about my fight with Snow werewolf, I thought as I get out of the room.

    "How was it?" Sophia asked just as I got outside, "Amazing!" I answered with a full smile, which startled all of them.

    "Have you beaten the 2nd opponent?" Sophia asked tentatively.

    She had experienced the power of 2nd opponent herself and knew how powerful they are, so when I told them I had an amazing fight, they all thought I had beaten the 2nd opponent.

    I shook my head to that, "No, I was very badly beaten by it just like you." I said with a mirthlessugh while remembering one of the worst beatings I got during the fight.

    Hearing my answer, I could see calmness returning to their faces, especially in Sophia¡¯s and Ben¡¯s. Team Leader had said that there isn¡¯t anyone in our team who could beat the 2nd opponent and If I had beaten in then I was hiding my power till now that I am way more powerful than others.

    Though everybody has good intentions toward each other, if I am way too powerful than others and it is harder for them to reach that level then it is obvious that people around you will feel envious.

    If Sophia had said what I said a moment ago, I would have also felt envious for a few moments, It is a natural thing to feel that.

    "They why are you being happy?" Sophia asked vehemently, feeling I have intentionally yed joked on her.

    "I am happy because my second opponent was the Special Grimm Race Monster, a Snow Werewolf to be exact," I said with augh, hearing that all of them became shocked.

    "What!" all of them said in unison with clear jealousy appear on their faces, especially on Sophia and Ben which I immensely enjoyed seeing.

    "Are you not joking right?" Ben asked to which I just shook my head, "You are really a lucky bastard." Sophia muttered under her breath.

    After that, all of them started to gue me various questions about the snow werewolf that it took me long fifteen minuits to answer everyone¡¯s questions.

    "I¡¯ll go now!" said Richie and saying no one had objected, he walked toward the door.

    Richie took eleven minuits and when he came back he was a little sad like ben and Sophia, he had little hope for 2nd challenger seeing how he is stronger than everyone except Emma and his trump card but in the end, he failed.

    After him, Emma took her turn and came back after sixteen minuits, she took 5 minuits more than the Ritchie and her result was the same as everyone¡¯s that she is not able to beat 2nd challenge.

    But to her, it was a little different than others as she felt that her opponent was slightly stronger than her and she will able to beat it when she fights it next week.

    Now everyone is finished with their turn and only Reina is remaining. She is a really patient girl, everyone got excited about the challenge and rush to go first but she was different, she just stayed on the same spot since we entered the waiting room.

    Well, Its not that surprising for her to not to have such a patient personality when you have twin-like Sophia who is hyperactive in everything.

    Even if in her ce was the most impatient man in the world, he would too develop patience if he were in thepany of Sophia for too long.

    Reina took her turn atst and came back after 5 minuits, she took about the same time as Sophia. Both of them had the same strength so it is not surprising that both of them took the same time to finish the fight.

    After finishing the guilds challenge we all took leave toward our apartment after submitting the materials which we have had obtained from the Grimm race monster in the Guild.

    I said goodbye to Reina and Sophia andnded in front of my apartment building.

    As I reached my apartment, the first thing I did was the shower, I extra dirty today because of what I have experienced in with the ck Viper Snakemen.

    After taking a long shower, I started to cook as both I and Ashlyn as we are both feeling very hungry and ate it with her in silence an hourter.

    Laying on the I started doing my night activities like going through all the notifications I ¡¯ve received through the day, reading news and reading and researching.

    At 10, I close the book on my holowatch and started to remove my clothes except for my underwear to perform the Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat exercise.

    In just one day¡¯s time, I had made big progress in the Supreme Combat Exercise and Body Cleansing Technique, in Body Cleansing Technique I was able to reach second minor cleansing and in the Suprebat Exercise, I was able to create five seals while fighting ck Viper Snakemen.

    Now I want to make little progress tonight and level up as soon as possible, and with that thought, I started to perform and circte Body Cleaning Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise.

    The first few poses which used to feel very smooth started to feel a little rigid, I didnt understand its reason at first but after I performed the few more poses, I understood the reason.

    It was because due to the five seals of Supreme Combat Exercise, my strength had increased but it also made my muscles a little rigid but it is not a serious problem after this session of Body Cleansing Exercise they will again be flexible.

    I continue to circte and perform poses while keeping my mental sense locked inside me, checking the movement of the energy of the Miracle Fruit.

    The Energy of the Miracle fruit had been giving me a headachetely, the mutation which I though increse as with time had no change in it, I noticed it a few days ago.

    After much thinking, Ie to a conclusion on why the mutation had stopped, it is because of food its eating.

    Currently, the Berserk energy it is eating is from the Monster stage monster core, In the past it was enough for mutation as it was able to grow till 2% because of it but now it isn¡¯t enough for mutation to grow, now it needs something more, something more powerful than Berserk energy provided by the Master stage Monster Core.

 Chapter 397 Black Red Poison Training II

    Currently, the Berserk energy is eating is from the Monster stage monster core, In the past it was enough for mutation as it was able to grow till 2% because of it but now it isn¡¯t enough for mutation to grow, now it needs something more, a little more powerful than Berserk energy provided by the Master stage Core.

    Its not like I¡¯ve not thought of this problem in the past few days, I¡¯ve thought that but I was powerless to do anything until I created five seals today.

    Till today I had been using Master stage monster core berserk energy because my body can¡¯t handle Liutenent stage monster core berserk energy.

    I¡¯ve had eaten an extremely small piece of Lieutenant stage monster core two days ago and it had injured me quite a bit as the berserk energy inside it quite intense.

    Due to weak body, I wasn¡¯t able to handle the berserk energy of the Lieutenant stage but it won¡¯t be a problem from as with five seals of supremebat exercise my body had be sufficiently strong enough to handle the berserk energy inside Lieutenant stage monster core.

    I wanted to eat lieutenant stage monster core today bit there was master stage core inside me and I was able to spend it fully by the end of the day and that is why I am going to eat the Lieutenant stage monster core from tomorrow.

    I hope that the lieutenant stage monster core energy would satisfy the Miracle Fruit energy as with only 2% mutation, its eating speed increased by 20% of its original speed, which is a huge increse.

    If its mutation could reach 10% then eating speed would increse by 100% which is double that of the original speed.

    I kept performing poses of Body Cleansing Technique while trying to advance my Supreme Combat exercise.

    As I was performing the 21st pose of body cleansing Exercise, I Found some strange energy in inside my body but its amount is very low but when I 22nd pose its amount increased and I guessed what it is and it shocked and scared me same time but I did anything hastily and kept performing the poses of Body Cleansing Exercise.

    At 24th it againes out inrge amount and I got a very clear look at it and able to confirm it is the same thing that I¡¯ve guessed and about to stop performing the exercise in fear what it could do when I saw something which shocked me even more.

    The Energy is ck Red Poison of ck Viper Venom and the more shocking thing is that miracle fruit energy is swallowing it and in just a few minuits time, itpletely finished eating ck red energy.

    Not only that, its nutritional value to miracle fruit energy seems at least six times greater than the berserk energy of the Master stage monster core and that is why just eating a moderate amount of, it size miracle increased quite a bit that it is evenparable to three days practice of Body Clean Technique.

    That is why it shocked me very much if I had such amount of ck Red energy daily then I would just need three to four days maximum to level up, even less if the amount of the energy is more.

    Seeing how the ck Red Poison Energy of the ck Viper Snakeman has be a favorite food of my miracle food energy and it might help made rapid breakthroughs, my brain started to work at superfast speed.

    I need this poison energy of ck Viper Snake and I could buy it with price but the question is how do I use this energy effectively so I didnt identally poison myself.

    I started think about it speedily and soon a nascent idea had formed in my mind, I will need to buy few things but if it got sessful then my level up speed will really increse that I might even able to level up to the Peak of Sergeant stage within a month, It would be really amazing if I able to do that.

    Thud!

    I fell on the floor with the thud as Ipletely lost energy to continue anymore.

    I powerlessy on the ground while thinking more Ideas about utilizing poison of the ck Viper Snakenman, I already had an idea but its not safe and there is not only a huge risk but I will have to rent a special room for that and that would be too time-consuming.

    I need to find another good idea, I think and think and suddenly an adde to my mind, I daily see its projection on the way to the city gates.

    This idea may work, not only it safer than my other idea, for it I will not have to take a step out of my apartment the only problem is that it will be a little expensive but I don¡¯t care much about that.

    The Mana crystal which I am harvesting every day isn¡¯t for saving but use it on my practice, so I will use it on my practice.

    Now, I just have to research it a little and if it is feasible which I think it is then I will start practicing with that method tomorrow.

    Iy on the ground for a while and when a little movement returned to my body, I crawled toward the shower and enjoyed the touch of warm water on my skin.

    After drying the water off and wearing clothes Iy on the bed and started furiously typing on my holowatch despite feeling sleepy.

    I continued for ten more minuits and then a big smile blossomed on my face, after making a few searches I found that my idea ispletely viable, though it will be dangerous as I am ying with poison but as long as I am careful, I will be safe and benefit from it so greatly that I might even be able to level to peak of the Sergeant Stage end of the week.

 Chapter 398 Black Red Poison Training III

    "Micheal!" I heard Sophia calling my name loudly, "What?" I asked, "I¡¯ve been calling your name a few times but you hadn¡¯t responded and what is up with the stupid look you have on your face that I am seeing since yesteday." Sophia asked.

    "Oh, its nothing. I was just thinking about something." I answered her quickly as she seemed very annoyed me not answering her when she called my name.

    I was thinking about the ck Red Poison which I had just got from the guild with Team Leade¡¯s help, it turned out to buy core poison (ck-Red Poison) of the Elite Major ck Viper Sneakeman need Level 8 ess, even in the guild, if I were to buy it from other vendors or from adventurers paradise, I would need Level 7 ess.

    That is why I wasn¡¯t able to buy the ck Red Poison yesterday, though I got it today with team leader¡¯s help, I still wasted one precious day. If I had asked the team leader¡¯s help yesterday, today would have been my second day practicing with the poison.

    "Are you thinking about your girlfriend?" Sophia asked teasingly, "No, its not about girlfriend as I don¡¯t have a girlfriend." I replied.

    ¡¯Girlfriend Hun!¡¯ Till now I had only one girlfriend and that is in school, I had thought about asking Sarah¡¯s sister out after getting out of the Minerva realm but then the matter of Grimm Battlefield came up and all the time I had gone making preparations for Grimm battlefield.

    There is another reason not asking her out as both of us were going to Grimm Battlefield and I¡¯ve no idea whether we will end up in the same outpost or not, so even if we going three months time is really less for a rtionship to blossom enough that it will able to endure the separation of half a year or more.

    "Why don¡¯t you date my sister, I think both will make a great couple?" said Sophia in a deadly serious voice.

    "Sophia!" I and Reina said at the same time and looked at her angrily, Reina is very beautiful and her nature is also very likable but I don¡¯t think we are suitable for each other and another thing is that I don¡¯t want to date in a ce like Grimm Battlefield where danger exists everywhere.

    "Ok, ok, I shouldn¡¯t have said that! both of you are adult enough to decide for yourself who you should date!" Said Sophia while putting her hands up defensively.

    "Micheal what are doing tomorrow?" Sophia asked as we reached near our apartments.

    Tomorrow is given off to us by the Team leader for us to unwind and I not doing much anything except train supremebat exercise and Body Cleansing Technique morning and night.

    "Nothing!" I answered.

    "Then don¡¯t mind us if we sisters drop by your apartment sometime tomorrow!" Said Sophia.

    Soon we reach near our apartments and after saying goodbye, we both fly towards our own apartments.

    These past two days were filled withbat that yesterday and today, In just two days I had killed 34 elite major stages Grimm race monsters and both of these days, I have fought many groups of three elite major stage monsters and defeated them within fifteen minuits.

    The only regret is that I could not able to fight Elite Colonel stage Grimm race monster as whenever wee across any Elite Colonel stage monster, it was always taken either Emma or Richi.

    If I had killed one Colonel stage Grimm race monster then I wouldn¡¯t have to ask Team leader¡¯s help as my ess would have reached Level 8.

    I am now just 2 points away from getting Level 8 ess, just one elite Major stage Grimm race monster and my ess would have reached Level 8 but now I have to wait for two days for that.

    When I reach my apartment, I saw drone was already there waiting for me to take the delivery as I expected, I am not nning to cook dinner today as I want to start my poison training soon as possible as I had already wasted a precious day.

    Every day I make dinner, it is not because I want to save money, with the fortune I am making every day by harvesting mana crystal, even ordering an expensive meal every day would cost me a little but I did not do that as cooking help me rx from the hunting I do every day.

    It is a thing that helps me remember home and brought calmness to me as I used to that in my home with my parents, that is why despite being very tired, I cook daily. If not for I am too excited today, I wouldn¡¯t have skipped cooking the dinner.

    Coming out of the shower, I and Ashlyn ate the dinner right away, It was a very delicious and satisfying meal.

    After finishing dinner, I moved the furniture in the living room as it will need a big space, with that done I took out the half-meter heavy rectangr box and ced in the center of the room.

    Tapping the button on the top, I moved back a few steps as the box started to transform and a few secondster, it had transformed into a Rectangr room.

    Zip!

    Its airlocked door opened with the zip and I went inside, Inside of the rectangr box is stark white and empty except for themand board.

    It is a special training machine called temperature room which can create 200-degree Celsius and -200 degrees Celsius temperature inside, it is made for people who wanted to train at extreme temperatures without going anywhere.

    Tap Tap Tap Zar!

    I tapped a few buttons on themanding board, a small space opened and in the small space I put a small ss bottle that had ck red dense gas inside and again tapped some buttons before closing the small space which now had a small bottle inside.

    This is a special feature of the temperature room, It can help me release the poison on the present quality, initially, it was made to release the perfume but poisoned also can be released as well.

    The most amazing thing about this Temperature room that it had neutralization function, so with just one tap I can neutralize all the poison in the room and also above my body, so when I get out I wouldn¡¯t be bringing any speck of poison with me.

    As for what is inside me, if the amount is excess I can easily vaporize it with the Sunfire power.

    Last time when ck Viper Snakeman attacked me with the Core¡¯s poison, I had burned off 98% percent with the help of Sunfire with only 2% remain in my body.

    That is why I am nning on using 5% poison Today will be released in very slow amount over time limit I had set up. I don¡¯t think this amount is high, I think it is less but I still use it for being cautious as this is my first time using the poison.

    If it is less as I had expected then I can increse the amount tomorrow¡¯s sessions and If it more and became unbearable to me then I can burn the excess poison in my body with Sunfire and will lessen the amount for tomorrow¡¯s training.

    Seeing everything ready, I started to perform supremebat exercise and Body Cleansing Exercise together as the room will start releasing poison in a few seconds.

 Chapter 399 Mid Level Sergeant Stage

    "Chew Chew Chew!" I heard the chirp while in sleep only to see Ashlyn is waking me up.

    When I opened my eyes and looked at time, I found that it is ate-morning which is quitete for me since I usually wake up before dawn.

    Well, Its good that I had sleptte, my body had been too tense for the past few days, it needed a good rest.

    "Good Morning Ashlyn!" I said sleepily as I tried to pet feather¡¯s but she is having nothing of that.

    "Chew Chew Chew..." She started to chirp at me furiously saying she is feeling very hungry since its veryte and I should give her something delicious to eat as soon as possible.

    "Sorry!" I said gave her a packet of her favorite snack, she must be really hungry as our usual eating time is at dawn before leaving the apartment for the hunt.

    After getting out of bed, I did my morning activities and started to make a simple lunch for us.

    It took me forty-five minuits to cook the simple lunch and we ate in silence as we usually do. When dinner finished Ashlyne inside me as I went to the living room and again activated the Temperature room.

    Yesterday¡¯s practice had been immensely sessful, it¡¯s just that the amount of poison was little, today I want us 10% which is double of what I used yesterday and if all went well then there are 50% chances that I will be able of break into Mid Level of Sergeant stage.

    After setting the amount and timer for poison, I started to perform Body Cleansing Technique and supreme Combat exercise.

    A few seconds after I started to perform Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise, I started to feelcerating pain on every part of my body.

    The pain came from the ck Red Poison of ck Viper Snakemen, due to its less amount, I did not feel the mind-breaking pain as the first time when I experienced it but it is still felt verycerating and normal people would just fall unconscious if they experienced it.

    This time there is no barrier of Sunfire on my skin so just as it touched my skin, it went inside because of its infiltrating trait, this poison has many traits one of which I like but also hate it.

    I don¡¯t know how to say in words, its just that this poison is attack toward the living being, as the poison is released, it did not to any other ce but directlye toward me like a ma. Its like it attracts to life.

    The first few poses went really well, the first ten posses of Body Cleansing Exercise which used to take me more than twenty minuits to perform, done by me in just two minutes and there is no bucket full of sweat below, just a few drops that are fell from my forehead.

    Time passed by as I kept performing the Body Cleansing Exercise and with I finally reached the 21st pose of it, this pose is very important as at this the ck Red poison energy started toe out from the gaps of my cells.

    Just as the small amount of ck Red poison energy came out, the miracle fruit energy which is feasting on Lieutenant stage berserk energy stopped on its track and came running toward the ck Red Poison energy and gulped it fully within a second.

    Every second some amount ck red poison energy woulde out and miracle fruit energy gulped it down in a second, as I performed the higher poses the more ck Red energy woulde out of from its hiding spot and would get eaten by the Miracle fruit energy.

    As the Miracle Fruit continues to feast, its size kept increasing finally reached near the limit, just a little more and I will have enough Miracle fruit energy to break into Mid Stage of Sergent stage but the reality is hard as I have also reached my limit at 26th pose.

    If I want to make a breakthrough into the Mid-stage of the Sergeant Stage them I would have to perform 27th pose.

    Ehhhh....

    I gritted my teeth and move toward the 27th pose, I want to level up now, at this very session, not at night when I performed the Body Cleansing Excercise and Supreme Combat Exercise again.

    With that thought and determination for Breakthrough, I started to push my nearly empty body, I pushed it with my willpower. My body started to move little by little, it is even slower than the snail but that does not matter, what matters is that I am pushing my body and it is moving.

    Finally, I finally reached 27th pose and arge amount of ck Red Poison energy started toe out of my body which is quickly being feasted on by the Energy of the Miracle fruit.

    But the battle is not over yet, I had to fully perform the 27th pose and feed the miracle fruit energy enough that It will ragingly break thought the barriers that are stopping me from the Breakthrough.

    Though I know the current miracle fruit energy is enough, I still hold it and kept feeding it more ck red energy.

    Thud!

    Finally, I fully performed the 27th pose, that exact moment I fell on the flood and Miracle Fruit energy started to rage on mine and Ashlyn body breaking all the barriers that came ints way like an arrow tearing through the paper.

    Bang!

    Finally, the Miracle fruit energy broke the final barrier and ushered me into the Mid Level of the Sergeant stage.

    I could feel the changes happening physically and mentally, the physical boost is not much but the mental boot is very much needed, currently I have sufficient mental energy to use both of Rule power without worry but If myprehension of Rule power increased then I will problem using them together.

    That is the boost of the mental energy is a need, no matter small how the boost is.

    The changed kept happening to my body for about fifteen minutes and when it finished I was able to stand up and walk. It took me forty minuits just barely crawl but because of my level up, I was able to move quite early.

    Zeeee......

    I walked up to themand board and started neutralizing and next moment white smoke started to release from the box, knowing it will take a few minuits, I waited whileying my back off to the wall.

    After neutralizing finished, I directly went to the shower and after done with that, I wore fresh clothes andy on the bed reading the news.

    There is no mentioned of the Aferian Ruin yet but the news will go public two to three days and that is why I nt to buy the information tomorrow before it gets too expensive.

    Emma and Richie had already brought the information, only me, Sophia, Reina and Ben remain. I don¡¯t know if Ben wants to buy the information or not but Sophia and Reina will buy it tomorrow.

    Ding-Ding

    I was just reading the books about the ruin when I heard my doorbell rang and when I checked who is it, I am pleasantly surprised to know it is Sophia and Reina.

 Chapter 400 Hot Blooded I

    "Wee to my humble abode," I said dramatically as I invited them inside my house.

    Both of them were wearing casual clothes. Sophia is wearing tight jeans and tee which clearly highlighted her perfect body. As for Reina, she is wearing a red top and knee-length navy skirt which shows off her creamy legs.

    "You seemed to pretty good mood today, did something happen?" Sophia asked but soon her expressions changed a little as if she had noticed something.

    "So, you leveled up, hun!" she said as she sensed Mid Sergent stage aura radiating from my body. "Yes, I was lucky," I replied as I handed them their favorite drinks which Sophia happen mentions during one of her chats.

    "You seemed a little tired, were you training?" asked Sophia as she and her sister sat on the sofa while I sat opposite them.

    "Yes, I was training in the Body Cleansing Technique!" I said truthfully without hiding, the Body Cleansing Technique is not the secrete in the Grimm Battlefield.

    It can be brought from both adventurers paradise and Guild, it¡¯s just that it is very expensive. I have to hunt for at least six month before I could buy aplete version of it.

    "Purrr! What?" both sisters got very surprised but it was Sophia who hadn¡¯t able to control herself and spit out the drink that had just sipped but her reaction is very quick as before it could fall on the floor, it was vaporized by her fire energy.

    "You aren¡¯t joking right?" She asked as she hadn¡¯t believed me while wiping her mouth from her tee¡¯s sleeve.

    "No, I just finished practicing it an hour ago." I answered with a smile.

    "My brother had told us to start practicing it as soon as possible, he said if we were able to practice its all sixteen moves then we will receive benefits beyond our imagination when we level from the Knight stage."

    "We were nning to buy it when we reached Colonel stage and that we thought was too early but you have started earlier than us," said Sophia.

    "It is a very good technique and it has given me quite a benefit," I said.

    "You must have reached the 1st Minor cleansing to receive benefits from it?" Asked Raina in her soft Melodic voice but before I could answer Sophia chimes in, "1st cleansing, isn¡¯t it difficult to reach it before Lieutenant Stage?" Sophia asked in astonishment.

    Her astonishment is very valid, to perform Body Cleansing Technique one need to have a lot of energy, if not for amethyst seals I have and my will power to push myself to the limit, I would have never able to perform 1st cleansing much less 2nd cleansing at 24th pose.

    That is the main reason why most people started performing Body Cleansing Exercise after they reached the Colonel stage, at that stage, they have an abundance of energy as long as I am willing to push myself.

    "It¡¯s not that difficult and to be exact I¡¯ve reached 2nd Cleansing," I said and when I said this my tone was little Smug.

    ¡¯Gasp!¡¯ both of the sister too a huge gasp when they heard this and looked at me as if I am some kind of freak.

    "Yo...you are not joking right?" Sophia asked stammeringly, it is very difficult to shock Sophia and especially this level and seeing Sophia stammering, I felt quite pleased with myself.

    "No wonder you are so flexible during the fights and your skin has such a soft glow which I though you get from going to the parlor every few days," she said.

    To that, I just shook my head with augh! Going to the parlor every day, do I even have time, I barely have time to train every day.

    "God, now I really want to buy Body Cleansing Exercise!" said Sophia dreamily.

    "I could teach you guys if you want?" I said, they are friends and teaching them is nothing and I have some selfish motive as well that will only realize if they are ready to learn and I really wish they learn few moves from me.

    "You don¡¯t have to!""we will love to learn from you!" both sisters said replied the same time one declined while others epted.

    "Reina please, look how flexible the Micheal is during battles if we had such flexibility our strength will increase sour sharply and not only that we will also get that glowing skin that Micheal has," Sophia said to her older sister pleadingly.

    Reina stayed silent for quite a while before nodding slowly.

    "Can you teach us now?" Sophia asked. You just stole the words from my mouth, I praised Sophia.

    "Sure, do you want me to teach you now?" I asked while casual tone but I am anything but casual, I am very excited with the racing heartbeat.

    "Now is fine if you are not too tired?" Sophia asked as there is still little tiredness in me.

    "Right now is Ok!" I said while feeling extremely pleased. It would have been impossible for me to teach anyone a Body Cleansing Exercise one hour after I trained in it as I would have barely had the energy to walk but today is different.

    I just now had a breakthrough and my body is filled with energy despite being slightly tired, I can definitely teach them twelve poses without straining myself.

    "What?" Sophia asked when I looked at them with a little awkward expression which made Sophia asked a question.

    "It is better if you guys wore exercise clothes, you know there will be a lot of sweat involved," I asked and both sister¡¯s stare at me with a single focus before Sophia asked with teasing voice.

    "Micheal are you teaching Body Cleansing Exercise, so you could see us half-naked and all sweaty?"

    Of course, that is correct! I am hot blood youth and even if you guys are my friends and I have no romantic feelings toward you guys, it is an undeniable fact that you guys very hot and beautiful and I really want to see you guys half-naked and all sweaty.

    "Of course not, how can you think that about me." I defended myself while thinking it would been even perfect if Emma would have been here as well.

    "You better or we will kick your ass," said Sophia as she went to another with her sister to change.

    When they return from changing, I barely able to stop myself from gasping and openly staring at them as both looked very hot in sportswear.

    Both of wearing a sports bra and shorts which barely covered their assets, I have to say these two sisters must have received blessings from the goddess of beauty to get such a perfect body.

    Their bodies are toned to perfection and not a bit of extra fat on their bodies and have perfect assets that I just want to stare.

    "Micheal, you make us wear our training clothes saying there will be a lot of sweat involved but you are still wearing normal clothes, won¡¯t you sweat while teaching us?" Sophia asked white staring me intently.

    What a sharp girl! I thought. it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯ve already guessed she would ask this question and prepared an answer for her.

    "Don¡¯t worry, because I am a little tired, I will only going to teach you guys 12 poses of the first move first and performing them, I won¡¯t sweat much," I said.

 Chapter 401 Hot Blooded II

    "You guys watch well and also record on your holowatch for the future references," I said as I started to perform Body Cleansing Technique at a very slow speed so they could watch my every move.

    I am a little tired but I did not feel anything as I performed the first few moves of the Body Cleansing Technique, with constant practice my muscles have be flexible enough that the strain that the body cleansing technique put did not affect me much.

    I performed one pose after another with perfect smoothness and rity, there is no rigidness in my movements despite I am being slow instead they would feel little rhythmic.

    I have once recorded myself performing the Technique and saw that the first ten moves I performed feel rhythmic, after that the technique started to put little strain on me which made movement a little rigid.

    After reaching 7th pose I started to feel little strain due to my tiredness but its not that much.

    I continue performing it and the higher I go the more strain I started to feel, just as I start performing the 8th move I started to sweat and I had to cover my body with the lightyer of Sunfire so it would vaporize before it coulde out.

    Normal I do not cover my body with Sunfire to vaporize the sweat, doing that would be idiotic as one needs to give his 100% both mentally and physically.

    Using Rule power to burn off sweat is a very useless thing to do and the reason I am doing such a useless thing because I am only performing 12 poses and for that, I won¡¯t be under much strain to divert my energy burn off the sweat.

    I could feel the sharp gazes of Sophia and Reina on me and truth to be told, I felt a little ufortable. I have never been under such intense gaze before, even in thepetition of the Westblood city where millions were staring down on me didnt feel this ufortable I am feeling right now.

    Despite being fully clothed, I feel like I ampletely naked in front of them, Micheal didnt know that both sisters using a special method to watch him and with this method he is nearly naked before their eyes.

    I kept performing the poses and soon finished doing the 10th pose and now only two are remaining but they are hardest as even in my peak I would feel little strain after the 10th pose much less now when I am tired.

    Still, I kept performing without shaking a bit, my muscles move on their own after having the habit of doing these same routine thousands of times, doing them became so natural that I can do the first ten poses with my eyes closed.

    After fishing 11th pose I started performing the 12th pose, at the 12th pose one will go through minor cleansing and I hope these sisters would reach this pose in ten days, so they will have twenty other days to reach the 2nd cleansing that will give them a quite a big boost.

    They both have energy and will to performpare to me who was just at Corporal stage when I got through my first minor cleansingpare to me not only they also created two amethyst seals of Supreme Combat exercise which I am sure of, they also have Peak Master stage power which is powered with mana transmutation crystal.

    So, as long as they have the will to push themselves higher, they will able to reach 2nd cleansing withing a month which will hugely improve their battle power and also give a chance to clear the Guild Challenge for which we all are going for.

    Fuh!

    I exhale with tiredness as I finished performing the 12th pose of the Body Cleansing Exercise, if not for forcefully controlling myself I would have started shaking due to tiredness.

    "Did you guys memorize is?" I asked as I tiredly sat on the sofa in the corner of the living room. "Yes, we memorize it and recorded it also." Replied Sophia.

    "How many days did it take you to reach 1st cleansing?" asked Reina with her soft melodic voice, "Six days," I replied truthfully, the first twelve poses are rather easy but whates after is very hard.

    "And for 2nd Cleansing?" Reina asked again, "Three months!" I replied truthfully again.

    "That long!" Sophia screams shouted, clearly very surprised hearing my answer as there is arge difference between six days and three months.

    Shaking my head, I borated on the reason "There is a lot of reason¡¯s why it took me three month."

    "As you guys know there is a lot of energy that needed to perform Body Cleaning Exercise and when I am performing it I am just an initial level of Sergeant Stage and had only two amethyst seals to support Body Cleansing Exercise."

    "But you guys are different, you guys not only have two amethyst seals but also at Peak Master stage, so as long as you guys willing to push yourself harder you can definitely reach 2nd Cleansing withing this month," I said hearing that they both nodded in understanding.

    "Do you have any questions before you start performing?" I asked, "Yes, do we practice slowly like you?" Asked Reina.

    I shook my and replied, "Speed didnt matter, you can either perform it fast or perform it slow whatever suits you best." I said with a straight face.

    ¡¯No matter what speed you want to perform, after a couple of poses you both are going to perform slowly anyways¡¯ I thought andugh inside.

    "Any other tips that you want to give us?" Asked Reina again, "Try to circte Supreme Combat Exercise when you are performing Body Cleansing Exercise, it will help you go further in both." I answered.

    "What? You are not joking right?" Asked Sophia in voice, from her thinking, The Body Cleansing Technique is already hard and top of that if one were to circte Supreme Combat Exercise, then wouldn¡¯t it became extremely difficult nor she properly performs Body Cleansing Exercise neither she will able to circte Supreme Combat Exercise.

    It will be the case of trying to do two things at once but seeding in none.

    "It worked for me very well. You guys try it if it worked for you then its good if not then you can stop circting Supreme Combat Exercise and wholly focused on the Body Cleansing Technique." I said.

    "Ok we will try your idea first, if it worked then we will continue using it if it didnt then we leave it," said Sophia.

    Both sisters walked to the empty space in the leaving room and started to do stretches to rx their bodies, I wanted to tell them there is no need to stretch before performing Body Cleansing Exercise but I didnt as I am enjoying the view too much and couldn¡¯t wait to for them start performing Body Cleansing Exercise so I can openly watch their Beautiful and hot bodies without being sneaky.

    After doing enough stretches both sisters created little more distance between them and started to perform Body Cleansing Exercise.

 Chapter 402 Hot Blooded III

    They both started to perform the technique and I looked at them openly without feeling any shame.

    I have to say both of the sisters are very hot, with their muscles tones to perfection not an ounce of fat could be seen on their faces and one could not forget their God-given assets that move with their every move.

    The sister really has god-given bodies as each move they make feels exotic and their movements are rhythmic that one wouldn¡¯t able to tell that this is their first time doing Body Cleansing Exercise.

    While I am very much enjoying the view, I am also carefully observing every pose they performed.

    The first two poses they performed with the rtive ease, its like they didnt feel any strain at all but when they started to perform the 3rd pose, they started to feel the strain from every part of their body.

    The first time is going to be difficult for them as they have never performed the supremedbat technique and their muscles are quite rigid, they will need one whole session of supremebat exercise free them, so when they perform bodybat Technique they will not this level of tension in their muscles.

    Afterpleting 3rd pose, they started on the 4th pose and when they were performing it, I could clearly see beads of sweat running down on their bodies, it felt strangely hypnotic.

    The sweat quickly wet the tight clothes they were wearing which started to show the clear outline of the parts of which they were wearing they have covered with the cloths.

    With their clothes wet, I could see the perfect outline of their bodies and this making me excited and my heart started to beat in an uncontroble manner.

    Shame on me! I am obscenely ogling my friends, this tense environment in the Grimm Battlefield is really making sick and frustrated, no wonder there is so many adventure paradise sanctioned in the outpost.

    When I first time Ie to know the number of brothels this outpost has, I was quite shocked and didn¡¯t understand why the outpost needs so many brothel¡¯s but now I understood the reason.

    In this intense war-like environment, people need something to release the stress, frustration and other emotions they are feeling, there are many things that can help one release the stress depending on one¡¯s personality but sex is undoubtedly one the best options.

    Looks like I have to break the rule of not having a girlfriend in Grimm Battlefied or find some way to release the stress and frustration I am feeling due to daily fighting.

    I can be fine for month or two but if tension and frustration keep building inside me and I kept it bottled up, It will explode without warning.

    I will have to find some way to release after I am done with this Aferian ruin business, I thought.

    When Ie out of my thinking, I found that the sisters have already finished performing the 6th pose and cloths became so wet that this time I didnt have to use my imagination to look what underneath it as it is showing very clearly.

    With the 7th move, their movements aren¡¯t pronounced and smooth as they used to be, a rigidity clearly seen in their moves.

    They are clearly using quite a bit of energy to perform the 7th move and their movements also became quite slowpared to the 6th pose.

    They kept performing th exercise while my eyes constantly roam on their bodies unknowingly, I many times wanted to stop but I wasn¡¯t able to no matter how much I try.

    They finished 7th, 8th pose and finally started on the 9th, the ninth pose seems to take awfully lot time, their movements are like a snail and clear shaking could be seen as they perform.

    I had expected them to reach the 9th move, let¡¯s see if they are able to go above it not.

    If they are not able to go above the 9th pose then they will need a weer or more to reach the 12th move and get first minor cleansing but if they are able to go above the 9th move today then it will take them just three to four days for them to reach the first cleansing.

    They kept persisting, even with shaking bodies they kept persisting and finally, they are able to reach the 10th pose at the same time and started performing it with their very shaking bodies.

    I have to give it to their persistence, they are really able to reach the 10th pose in the single time which even I wasn¡¯t able to do it. Though their many factors involved like their power and everything, it is stillmendable for them to reach 1oth pose at a single time.

    As going further than this, I don¡¯t think they will able to do as they have already reached their limit.

    Thud! Thud!

    A few minuitster both of the sisters fell on the ground one after another.

    Their eyes are open but they lookedpletely lifeless like a dead fish that is washed up in the shore.

    "Sophia, you finished so early, I thought you would go through the first cleansing before going down," I said as I poked her shoulder with my finger.

    I could see in eyes that she wanted to say something but she didnt have the energy to do so.

    "What, do you want to say something?" I said and again poked her shoulder in fun. This immobility must be torturous for Sophia who likes to talk a lot and always move around very much.

    "Are you angry at me Sophia?" I asked while poking her, my repeated poking seemed to have got her irritated and angry but in her current condition, she could not twitch her fingers much less moves her lips to speak which she desperately wanted to do so.

    After I have my little fun with Sophia, I left the two sisters be. They will recover enough walk after little more than an hour.

    Time passed by and after twenty minuits passed the sisters were able to twitch their fingers and again half an hour they gained the ability to move their limbs slowly.

    That is when Sophie moved her neck toward me and mumbled something which I wasn¡¯t able to hear it but understood the meaning of it.

    If she had been her usual self, she would leap at me like a ferocious kitty, thank god she barely has any energy now otherwise I would have had to run away from my own apartment in her fear.

    Seein that they are able to move their limbs a little, I went to the bathroom and prepared the tub for them in case they wanted to soak into warm water.

    Soon fifteen minuits passed again and both sisters gained the ability to walk and went to the bathroom to take a bath.

    When both of the sisters return from the bathroom they directly copsed on my bed due to tiredness. They are doing much better than me.

    When I first performed the Body Cleansing exercise, I don¡¯t know how many times I fainted and when I had wake the next day, I was still feeling the weakness of it.

 Chapter 403 Giants Strengh

    "You really had lot of fun teasing me don¡¯t you?" asked Sophia, it is an evening right now and both of the sisters have woken from their sleep but weakness could be clearly seen in their eyes.

    It is a good thing that they have performed the Body Cleasing Technique first time in the morning, which gave them sufficient rest for tomorrow if they have had performed it tonight then they would have somehow weak tomorrow.

    "Yeah, I really had fun poking you," I replied which she red at me and threw a pillow at me which I caught easily.

    "Would you mind staying in for dinner, I am cooking?" I asked since it is the time I usually cook and I am quite bored eating with Ashlyn daily. So I thought I should invite them. This will be my first time inviting friends to dinner in the Grimm Battlefield.

    "Sure since you are so Kindly inviting us, we will stay for dinner." Sophia tried to say it eloquently but failed miserably.

    With them saying yes, I started to make preparations for the dinner and since I¡¯ve had friends, I am making tonight¡¯s dinner special.

    I started to take out all the best ingredient I got from the awakening ground and the ones I had brought from here a few days ago, with more than a year of practice my cooking skills are quite good that it took only for everything to go over the pan.

    "Wow, Micheal you really can cook, we sister just have to eat the ordered food," Sophia said as she watches me cook beside the. To herplement, I just smiled.

    It took over an hour for me to finished all cooking and after that, I served the tes we started cooking.

    With Sophia, the dinner is was not silent at all, while we eat we also talked about the different things.

    After finishing dinner we all go to the guild to buy the information about the Aferian Ruin, we all felt that any day adventure paradise could make the news public, so it is better if we buy the information early as possible since we had decided to enter the Aferian Ruin.

    The information very expensive, not only I have had to use all the merit points I had and I even had to a substantial amount of mana crystals also. I am still quite fine but Reina and Sophiapletely emptied after buying the information that they have less than ten mana crystals left.

    After dropping off the tired sister¡¯s to their apartment, I went back to my apartment and hastily opened the book which I have studied quite a few times I¡¯ve returned from the awakening.

    It is not the book about the Runes but a skill book, it is a skill book named Giants Strength. It is Strength type skill, I have found in the memory storage of people I¡¯ve looted in the past.

    As what grade of this skill is, I don¡¯t know as it was iplete. He must have found somewhere otherwise it would not be his memory storage but in his holowatch.

    This is a skill I wanted to use for quite a while but I haven¡¯t due to its harsh requirement but after leveling up today, I have met all the requirements I need to use this skill.

    It has three requirements which are quite hard to fulfill, First is mana purity, it needs mana purity of above 93%, the second is 25 seals of Supreme Combat exercise and the third is powerful mana.

    I have already have required mana purity which staggering 94.3%, it is very high and rarely any people of my age have it, if not for me refining mana every second I am awake with my refinement engine, I wouldn¡¯t have got such purity.

    The second condition I have already fulfilled a few days ago when I created the twenty-five seals of the supremebat exercise.

    As for the third condition is powerful mana, with daily refining of monster crystal my mana had started to a tiny bit of berserk property which is quite powerful.

    When I was initially level of Sergeant stage, I was already very close to fulling this powerful mana condition as my mana already powerful because of its berserk property but its quantity fell short but after leveling up today I have powerful mana in a sufficient quantity to power up this skill.

    I get out of bed after reading this skill one more time, I have already understood the skill and now I just need to execute it to see how powerful it is.

    Taking could of a deep breath and I started to activate the skill, this skill is little different from other strengthening skill, it only needs 15% of mana white other 85% it used it vital energy of the seals.

    As I activated the skill, I felt immense strength coursing through my body, it felt like I can do anything and life any weight that is in front of me.

    The power it is giving me is at least four times greater than my previous Strength type Knight grade skill, I wonder how much its power will increse if I add the power of Sunfire into it as skill¡¯s only able to show their true power when they merged with rule power, without rule power they are nothing.

    With that thought, I added 10% percent of my Sunfire into it and I am shocked by the power boost I¡¯ve received. If I am right which I think I am them with this skill I have to use only 70% of my rule power to get the strength which I used get 100% of my rule power with my previous strength type skill.

    This is a huge boost and now if I am using 100% of my rule power with this skill, then the strength I gain will be 30% more which is immense.

    This just my hypothesis, I will have to try before I know what I think the truth is not and with that thinking I merged 100% of my Sunfire power into the skill.

    Swish Swish Swish Swish....

    It really as I thought, as I practice punches and kicks, I could clearly feel the resistance from the air which makes the swishing sound.

    I practice with the skill for more near forty-five minuits but stopped after seeing the time, I have practice Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise.

    If I keep practicing with my new skill, I will waste a lot of time and quite some more time will take for Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise, which is not good as I have to wake up very early tomorrow.

    Begrudging I stopped practicing my strength and started making preparations to practice Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat exercise.

    I activated the temperature room to practice Supreme Combat Exercise and Body Cleansing technique

    For today¡¯s practice, I again went back to 5% poison, as I had just leveled up today, the energy of the miracle fruit once again went into the hiding, so till the energy of miracle fruit didnt return I will have to the quantity of the poison in my body at minimum.

    As for when miracle fruit energy will return, I think it will returns when I reached the 31st or 32nd pose, it will not return before that.

    I perform the both Supreme Combat Exercise and Body Cleansing Technique and got the fruitful result in both of them, I reached the 28th pose in the Body Cleansing Exercise and 2oth move in a Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I will try to create the 26th seal of Supreme Combat Exercise in fewing days.

    I n on going through 5th minor cleansing and create 3rd amethyst seal in theing thirty days, only with this strenth will I have the chance to clear the Level 3 challenge of the Guild.

    Sophia and Reina said that the Level 3 challenge of the guild is extremely hard and very few people able to pass it within the three months of joining the guild and I am aiming to finish that challenge in less than half of that time.

    It is going to be very difficult but I will have to do it if I want to enter the Aferian Ruin.

    After deactivating the temperature room, I took a warm bath and fell into sleep right after that thinking we are going to hunt the most dangerous part of Madelein Swamp tomorrow,

 Chapter 404 Totem Artifacts Power I

    Ring Ring Ring...

    I woke up before dawn by the rm and started to make my preparations.

    Today we are are going to hunting in the most dangerous part of the Madeleine Swamp, Madeline swamp already one of the most dangerous low-level hunting ground and now we are are going to hunt in most dangerous Grimm race monster¡¯s are of most dangerous area.

    This is going to be very dangerous, if not for Team Leader is present, I would have never dared to go there without beingpletely sure of my strength.

    As I¡¯ve said this is the most dangerous area if we are able sessfully able to beat every chalenge thates in our way without team leader¡¯s help we will have an eligibility to hunt in Mid-level hunting ground.

    The team leader said that we will train in the most dangerous area of the Madeleine Swamp for four days and as far as what we will do for thest three days he didnt mentioned anything, just said that it is going be a surprise worth remembering.

    I finished all my preparations within an hour and left my apartment for the city gates.

    When I reached the city gates, there was only Ben present there but withing ten minuits Richie and Emma had arrived and not long after them Sophia and Reina, it is the Team Leader that arrivedte.

    After he arrived we started our journey following the team leader as he didnt specify on which route we are going to enter in the center of the Madeleine swamp.

    "We will take a shortcut today, by circumventing the forbidden Ground we will enter the very core of Madeleine swamp," said Team leader but just as he said that all of us stopped on our tract.

    Forbidden Ground! Did he just say Forbidden Ground?

    "Forbidden Ground!" all of us shouted that word in shock, the forbidden grounds is the most dangerous area of the world, they found everywhere and our republic also has them.

    The areas that were not even explored by powerful experts, as the simple mistake inside them could result in death.

    They are simply death ground¡¯s, It is said the forbidden ground is the ce where the membrane of our world is most thin and that is why chaotic energies of the outside had infiltrated through that membrane, thus creating a forbidden ground.

    The energies of the outside are very dangerous and even whip of them could turn one ash with a second, they are that dangerous but it is not without treasures also.

    Though forbidden grounds are death grounds, They are also treasured ground. Everything found there are a treasure and even soil of that ce sold at extremely high prices.

    It is said that chaotic energy thates from outside could make everything a treasure, as long as something is being in prolonged contact with that energy it will either be destroyed or will turn into treasure.

    That is why every mineral, a metal found in that ce is Ideal material for crafting the Totem artifact and all the herbs that found there is used to brew the priceless potion, the bottle of potion she had left for me also made of herbs found in the forbidden ground.

    The 99% that venture there die, only very powerful people could survive the onught of that chaotic energy inside of the treasure ground, even they did not dare to stay at that ce any longer.

    It said that chaotic energy is not the only danger in the awakening ground, there are many things far dangerous than this exist in that ce.

    I don¡¯t know if there is any truth or not in this sentence, I think it made up to thwart those daring one¡¯s who wanted to enter the Forbidden ground in search of the treasures.

    "Rx, I do not have a death wish. We are just circumventing around it, we will be at least a mile apart from its boundary," said Team leader in a very assuring tone.

    "But going that close to the forbidden ground, won¡¯t it be dangerous?" said Emma, sounding unassured despite the team leader¡¯s assurance.

    This is the terror of forbidden ground, one time people would be ready to go the extremely dangerous Ruin which has a negligible chance of surviving than go to the forbidden ground.

    "Trust me, I¡¯ve used that way tens of times in the past and it is the best way to go also as this will save us four to five hours time." said instructor confidently.

    Seeing his confidence we all felt assured enough to follow him but we are still very scared about the forbidden ground.

    Time passed by and two hourster we reached the vicinity of the forbidden ground, where not a single soul could be seen.

    "All, if we followed this path, then it would take us a maximum one hour to reach the center of Madelein Swamp." said the team leader and started to speed up and this time his speed is more than three times of that normal.

    I have to merge nearly 40% of Sunfire to my knight grade skill to able to follow the team leader, this is the first fire he is this fast as most of the time he very careful and vignt.

    He seemed to be quite familiar with this area as he is not checking the map on his holowatch now and then which he usually does.

    Except for team leader, we all very careful like a frightened rabbit, who jumped on hearing the smallest sound. The terror Forbidden Grounds had ingrained deeply in our heart, that even we know that there is almost no danger outside the boundary of the Forbidden Ground, we still felt despite a mile away from the boundary of the forbidden Ground.

    With passing time, we started to loosen our nerves little by little and started to loosen and we started to look around, this time with a gaze of curiosity, not fear.

    If one looks around this area, they will find it quite normal like others are Grimm Battlefield were dense foreign energy of Grimm race but when concentrating enough they will sense another energy, which is very faint but extremely intimidating.

    That is the energy of Forbidden Ground, I have heard about how intimidating it is and how just a faint sense of it is enough to shake one to the core.

    Thank god its just aura of that energy we are able to sense, if it were real energy, we would have run with tail tucked between our legs.

    Soon an hour passed and we got far enough that we can sense that intimidating aura even if we wanted to.

    Suddenly Team leader stopped and closed his eyes for a moment before he speaks with the smile.

    "You guys are quite lucky to find Grimm race monster to fight before you even reached your destination." said team leaver.

    "How many Grimm race monster are there and what are their levels?" Emma asked the main point directly. Hearing her question smile on the team leader¡¯s face brightened even more as he looked at us.

    "There are fifteen Grimm Race monsters of Purple strip Tigerman race and all of them are Elite Colonel stage." The team leader said which shocked all of us as fifteen elite colonel stage monsters are very very difficult for us and we were about to shake our head saying no, the team leader said something which stopped us on our track.

    "If you are able to defeat this group of Grimm race monsters then some of you able to defeat 2nd opponent in guild challenges while some of use will get very close defeating it."

    " So, are you guys are up for the challenge?" asked the team leader with teasing voice.

 Chapter 405 Totem Artifacts Power II

    " So, are you guys are up for the challenge?" asked the team leader with teasing voice, a dare apparent in his voice.

    We all stumped and as fighting fifteen Elite Colonel stage Grimm race monster is too much for our team, especially when our opponent is Purple striped Tigerman Tribe.

    This tribe is very ferocious and has both speed and strength as their forte while the defense is also above average.

    We would have directly said no him right after hearing this proposal but what instructor said about some of us able to beat our 2nd opponent in guild challenge, made us think about it greatly.

    There are fifteen Purple Stripped Tigerman tribe monsters if they had been twelve, we would have yes but fifteen is...

    I was just busy with my thoughts when I heard Ellen said something which brought me outside my thinking.

    "I can handle four!" she said, "I too can handle four," said Ritchie right after Emma said.

    "We sisters can handle two together!" said Sophia, "I can also handle two," said Ben and after that everyone looked at me, awaiting my answer. I can see in their eyes that they want me to handle 3 Grimm race monsters.

    Three monsters are really difficult, I would have able to handle two elite Colonel stage Grimm race monsters, even kills them with my increse in strenth but handling three is too much as it changes everything.

    Three Elite Colonel stage Grimm monsters will beat me back so badly that I won¡¯t even have a chance to the response to their attacks.

    I want to say no as I could only able to handle two but something inside me stopping me say that, it is saying that I should say yes, only fighting such impossible battle will I able to improve.

    "Ok, I will handle three," I said finally with the sigh.

    "You just have to keep them busy for a while, as soon as I finished with the monster¡¯s that I am fighting with, I wille to help you," Emma said as if understanding my emotions to which I could only smile.

    "Well, you guys sure took a lot of time," said Team Leader, "No worries, they haven¡¯t gone too far, you guys have to walk about four hundred meter¡¯s ahead and you wille across them." said team leader while motioning his finger toward the right direction.

    We nodded at him and started to walk toward the direction of the Grimm race monster.

    While walking toward the Grimm race monster directions, I activated both of Rule power at 100% and also activated my skill especially my strengthening skill, the Giant¡¯s Strength.

    I hope this skill will work its magic and give me a chance to fight against three monsters as I do not want to take a beating from them only.

    "Oh, look a group of delicious preys and we didn¡¯t have to search for them this time." said one Purple striped Tigerman as he looked at using together.

    Just as team leader said, there are fifteen monsters of Purple Stripped Tigerman tribe, all of them are about three-meter tall and wearing long metallic w¡¯s on their hands which looked extremely sharp.

    We found them very quickly and didnt have to do anything much to find them, we walked toward the direction that the team leader asked to walk and we came across them just as team leader said.

    Which shocked me quite a bit, this means that team leader can sense at four hundred meter distance around him, that is freaking crazy. I thought his sensory limit would be around fifty meter¡¯s but it turned he can sense up to the four hundred meters.

    Which is crazy, with the help of killing Rule, my sensory range extends to about twenty meter¡¯s but that is on condition that someone have akilling intent, without killing intent I can sense only ten meters around me urately.

    The team leader must haveprehended the sensory type Rule power or Rule power enhance one¡¯s senses as only Rule power could give such powerful sense.

    "Be careful, they have with the fighting intention." said one Tigerman, who looked average Tigerman who has one of the strongest battle power.

    "Hahahaha... Boss, they think too highly of themselves with their little bit of strength." said one of the Tigerman whileughing but like his mates, he also summoned his totem spirit.

    These monster looked very brute and ferocious but quite smart, as soon as their boss told there may be something wrong with us, all of them started to summon their totem spirits without any hesitations.

    "All of you don¡¯t waste too much of the fighting them, use your full strength from the start."

    "After you killed them I will give time to eat them." said the Boss, hearing that all the Purple Stripped Tigermen let out their saliva filled tongs beforeing at us.

    We were already in the formation and seeing theming at us ferociously we moved to engage them.

    I directly moved toward a group of three Purple Stripped Tigerman and Seeing I am alone intercepting them, a big smile formed on their face.

    "You are underestimating us too much!" shouted Grimm race monsters which in the middle as three of them attacked me with the very sharp metallic ws.

    All of three of them attacked me with the unison, with me having 100% power of my Rules activated and merged with my skill, I quickly through the best way to counter their attack within the second and acted on it.

    I moved front one step and moved my body a little effectively avoiding the four ws and used my sword and Shield both to counter two ws that areing toward my chest and head.

    nk nk... Puh... Thud Thud Thud......

    As both of the ws shed against my sword and shield, I felt immense force traveling in my body which immediately injured my internal organs and make me take several steps back which surprised me very much.

    I thought I would directly fly away from the force of the w and for that, I was very prepared but to my surprise, I did not fly away instead took several steps back.

    Seeing that I turn ecstatic, the boost I received from yesterday¡¯s level up and my new skill quite significant that I might not need other¡¯s help to defeat these three monsters, I thought inside my mind.

    As I was taking a step back, the three of them came at me with clear anger in their eyes, they must have thought with the three of them together, It would need them just a few seconds but to their utter shock, not only I had not dead by their attack, it even failed to injure me seriously.

    Bang Bang Bang.....

    The three Purple Strips Tigerman had ferociously attacked me, with their attack stronger than before but I was not weakling either, with my newfound confidence over my strength, I started to respond to their more furiously than them.

    As I am responding to the attacks, I saw faint blue light on the battlefield and lucky enough to be in the right ce to see it from the corner of my eyes.

    So, she is finally using it.

 Chapter 406 Totem Artifacts Power III

    Totem Artifact, Emma had finally summoned her Totem Artifact.

    When one entered the Lieutenant stage, one produces a creation seed, with the help of the creative seed one can create a Totem Artifact.

    There are many things required to create the Totem Artifact, which is Totem Blueprints and precious materials. The power of one¡¯s totem artifact depends on two things.

    In my team, there are three people that are above the Lieutenant stage, Emma, Ritchie, and Ben, and all three of them have totem artifact but not one of them had used the Totem Artifact they have created.

    They have not used their totem artifact until now, its not because these some sort of condition on using it, its just that they were never in dire enough straight¡¯s that they would need to use their trump as their totem artifact is their biggest trump card.

    The totem artifact I am using is not able to show its true power because I am not its original owner, If I have been the original owner of the Red sword it would have been a very powerful weapon and I would have easily able to kill the three Grimm race monsters that I am fighting.

    Emma had finally summoned her totem artifact which means she has no other choice.

    When I looked at her summoning her totem artifact with the corner of my eyes, I was shocked to see in the condition she is in.

    She looked extremely wretched state, her clothes are torn and deep injuries could be seen on various parts of her body.

    It had not been a minute since the fight had started and she is already in this condition it is quite difficult to believe.

    Though the four monsters are strong, they are not this strong to injure her at this level, there must be something else.

    I havee to know what that something else when I saw something leaping at her in the blurring speed, it is boss of the Purple Stripped Tigerman.

    I did not expect it to have such fearsome power when I sensed its battle power earlier, I had sensed it is very strong but not strong enough to get such a blurring speed, there could be only one reason for this.

    ult Method! The boss of the purple striped Tigerman is using the ult, only some strange ult method are able to deceive the sense of my killing.

    When I had joined the guild, I have had read all the free material it has on the ult methods and found that, that some ult Methods are able to deceive the Sensory type rule.

    The ult method I hade across before was not able to deceive my senses but this one is able to.

    I have to be vignt from now on against both Grimm race monsters and humans, who know they have the strange ult Method which could deceive me.

    Despite summoning her Totem Artifact, Emma is still quite disadvantages against the boss of Grimm race monster¡¯s who are using the ult Method but I am not worried, it was her first time fighting the opponent who has the ult method, as long as she got used to it she will able to defend against it.

    As for she was able to defeat her opponent which I can¡¯t say as the power of ult skills is very hard to predict.

    I would have loved to watch their fight more but I have to fight these three Grimm race monsters, other I would have like to watch the fight of Emma for more than a moment.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    All three monsters are attacking me like crazy and I was all busy defending against without having the chance to attack.

    The only good that through their repetitive attacks, I started to get used to the rhythm of their attacks and that is why better able to defend against and because of then I stopped getting injured by the attack.

    I would have never guessed that my small level and new strengthening skill would give me such boost, if not for them then I would have have been crashing against the treen now with puking blood.

    ck!

    My shield crashed against the w of one Grimm race monster and I used my sword to attack but that bastard was quick and my sword was just passed by scratching its armor.

    Right after that, the Grimm race monster¡¯s got angry seeing that and started tounch a barrage of attack on me which I am barely able to defend against without getting too much injured.

    As I am fighting, a faint gree lighte across my eyes and I knew someone must have summoned their Totem Artifact, it must be either Ritchie or Ben, I don¡¯t know who it is as both of them are out of my view.

    Bang Bang Bang....

    I was besieged by tens of tens of ws every moment as this Grimm race monster¡¯s kept attacking me, if I had been alone and had to finish the fight quickly, I would have definitely asked Ashlynn¡¯s help.

    With her having simr rule power like me and able to fly, she would have been a big help and I would have been able to finish the fight early but s I am not alone and didnt want to expose Ashlyn unless its necessary.

    Time passed by and with the passing time, my grip over the battle kept increasing, now I am not only defending but attacking also but till now, except for some hair, I was not able to cut anything.

    I tried many times but these bastards speed is too great that whenever I tried to attack, they will dodge or defend the one I am attacking, if this 1 versus 1 or 2 verser 1, this fight would have been finished already.

    Puchi! sh! sh!

    A chance, I thought as I slightly moved and pierced my sword at the eye of Grimm race monster and released the Point Inferno that I¡¯ve changed inside and while I am attacking am I am also being attacked, I tried to dodge but two ws till left some gruesome wound on my back.

    I knew I will get attacked if I attacked but this chance was perfect, that idiot had leaped at me with its ws out, I just had to move a little to dodged its and pierced my sword into its eyes.

    Thud!

    It fell on the floor with the thud,pletely dead as it should be as I hadpletely melted its brain with the point inferno.

    I dodged the attacked of two Grimm race monsters while controlling myself not scream as I am feeling immense pain due to gruesome wound on my back.

    After killing the first Grimm race monster, pressure on me lot lessens, if not for having a serious injury on my back, I would have killed one more monster by now but still, I will not take me more than a few minuits to kill them.

    I was right, I had killed the two monsters within four minuits of killing the first Grimm race monster and the first thing I did after killing all the monsters is drink a few bottles of potions as my injuries are too deep that my spine and other bones could be seen through it.

 Chapter 407 Totem Artifacts Power IV

    As I drank a few bottles of potions, I felt my injuries started healing, these injuries were really serious not only those sharp ws had cit through my skin, but they had also cut some of my bones, I was good thing that there is no major damaged on my spine otherwise I would have to pay hell.

    As for these injuries, it will take two-three hours for them to heal rtively.

    After tending my wounds, I looked around only to see except for me and Emma, everyone had finished their battles and now watching Emma¡¯s battle with Grimm monster in full concentration.

    I want to scream at them, I was just fighting three monster¡¯s a few moments ago but not one of them was keeping eyes on me in case I am in danger and needed their help.

    The battle between Emma and the leader of the Grimm race monsters is very intense, their moves are so fast that the naked eye is barely able to catch it, if not for me having killing Rule, I wouldn¡¯t have also able to see their battle with perfect rity.

    Emma is having a hard time! I thought as I looked at the battle, her opponent¡¯s power is too great. It¡¯s every move is concentrated at her weakness, if not forprehending the powerful wind elemental Rule which gave her very fast speed, I don¡¯t think Emma would havest this long.

    Earlier I thought after enough time, she would get used to the power of ult Method that her opponent is wielding but I was wrong both her getting used to Grimm monster¡¯s power and the power that Grimm master is wielding.

    I was very wrong to think that her opponent had barely scratched the surface of the ult Method.

    The Leader of Purple Striped Tigerman had scratched much more than the surface of the ult Method he hadprehended and he is also very proficient in using it, that is why he is giving such a hard time to Emma.

    "Who do you think will win?" asked Sophia as she came closer to me with her sister, "Its harder to say," I said. Winning this battle is very difficult, not only Emma but also for the leader of the Grimm monsters.

    Though he has upper hand in battle and suppressing Emma quite fairly and that is that. He is just suppressing her notpletely dominating her unless the leader of the Grimm race monster increased his power again, it¡¯s very difficult for it to win.

    As for Emma, she is at herst leg. From the battle power that I could sense from her, I know she is giving her all just to defend, the only way she could win is to improve her power during the battle in some way.

    "I still think Emma has a chance to win," Sophia said, to which Raina and I shook our head the same time. Sophia is just too optimistic, she can clearly see the condition Emma is in but she still hoping Emma would win.

    "It is very difficult for Emma to win unless she could bring out a strong trump card which I don¡¯t have any," said Sophia, making the same assessment I¡¯ve made about Emma.

    As time passed there was literally no change in the battle except for Emma gaining a few more injuries which seem to slow her down a little further.

    The ult energy must-have starting to take the effect on her, I have first-hand experience of how difficult the ult energy is.

    The ult energy is different from all the other energies, from what I have read, every ult method produces a different type of ult energy, there have never the same types ult enegies in the different type of ult methods.

    The only thing ismon ult energies that they are very hard to remove, one needs to overpower it with the sheer force, only this way one can remove the ult energy from one¡¯s body and currently Emma has no way to do it, the only thing she can do is seal that ult energy.

    Seal that ult energy in the injuries and remove it in the safety of one home.

    "Her Totem artifact is really good," said Sophia and I nodded without hesitation, it was only because of the totem artifact that she capable of fighting.

    Her totem artifact is very powerful and when she infused her Rule power into it, it became even more amazing.

    The reason we have said that her totem artifact is very good because the way it is handling the Rule power, not only it seamlessly using the Rule power, it also helps her revolving rule power all over her body, which increased her speed even more.

    She must have had tailored the Totem Blueprint ording to her need¡¯s and also used many precious materials to craft such powerful totem artifact, I hope when I create my Totem artifact in the future, It would also be powerful as Emma¡¯s.

    sh!

    The leader of the Grimm monster gave another cut to Emma at her waist and this one seemed little deeper as it had made Emma grit her teeth.

    "Ritchie, a little help here would be nice!" shouted Emma while fighting, she finally could not able to take it anymore as she asked Ritchie for help finally.

    ¡¯Hun!¡¯

    Just as Ritchie heard Emma¡¯s shout for help, he summoned his Totem artifact and in the Red brightness, a red spear appeared in the Richie hand which made me surprised.

    As the weapon Richie mostly uses is the Longsword, I thought his Totem Artifact would be in the shape of the long sword but it turned out to be a spear.

    It dark red spear which looked like it made from volcanic red crystals, even at quite a distance from him I could feel the hot air releasing from the Spear.

    It took less than second for Ritchie to summon his Spear and just after that, Richie joined the battle.

    With Ritchie joining the Battle, the pressure on Emma lessened a lot and two started to attack.

    I have to say thebination of both of them is very good, while Emma¡¯sbat style is filled with speed and swiftness, Ritchie is exactly the opposite. Every attack of Ritchie Spear is filled with power, stability, and agility.

    Every strike of his spear felt like the punch of the monster ape, it is filled with power but it also has the agility which can¡¯t let you get away no matter where you move.

    With Ritchie entering the Battle, the leader of the Grimm race monster¡¯s have to go the defensive as both of the lunching the flurry of attacks at it that it barely had the chance to attack.

    "What do you say now, do both of them have the chance of winning now?" Sofia asked smugly to which both of us shook our head.

    With both Emma and Ritchie attacks they have merely put the Grimm Race monster on defensive and despite being two of them attacking it, they were still not able to cut the hair on the Grimm race monster¡¯s body much less make cuts on its skin.

    Looking at the way it is defending against both of their attacks, I don¡¯t think they have any chance of defending it unless they increse their strength during the battle.

    Bang!

    As the battle was raging intensely, the Grimm monster suddenly took the jump back using the force of Richie spear against his ws and started to run across the air.

    Seeing the monster is Running Emma and Richie followed after immediately and we started to follow them as we didnt want to miss any action.

    Just a few seconds after the chases started, it had be apparent that we would lose the Grimm monster as its speed is too great.

    Its speed is too great that even Emma wasn¡¯t able to catch up to it despite having a powerful wind type Rule power.

    It had already put up quite a distance between us and started to disappear out of our view when we saw team leader had appeared directly in front of it.

    Seeing the Team leader appearing in front of it, the Grimm monster directlyunched an attack but before its attack reached halfway, the team leader casually punched it in the chest.

 Chapter 408 The Map

    Bang!

    Bang sounded when Team Leader fist punched on the chest of the Grimm race monster and the next moment Grimm race monster¡¯s crashed on the ground with the rocket speed.

    It had even created the small crater where it was crashed and when we checked its condition, we found it ispletely dead with its bone crushed, especially of his chest where its chest caved and all of its bones turned into powder.

    I am shocked seeing it in such condition, It must have died the moment Team Leader had punched him.

    Such a Power! I marveled, Team Leader is super strong, I gaped.

    "You guys would have defeated it after fighting it for some time but you let it run away."

    "If you guys kept putting such half-hearted effort then it would be really difficult for you guys to clear up Level 3 challenger within the month." Stated Team Leader in a serious voice.

    He had not only said this to Emma and Ritch but to all of us and what he said is right, the Guild challenges are extremely difficult and we didnt give us all then it would be very difficult for us clear Level 3 within the month.

    "It is not difficult and many people have it every year but if you guys want to do it also then you should focus more and give your all in training, only then you guys will have a chance to clear the Level 3 challenge before Aferian ruin opened." Said Team leader, this time his voice is softer than before.

    We all nodded to his advice as we all know if we didnt give us all then we would not able to clear the Level 3 Guild Challenge thus effectively crushing all the hopes of entering the Aferian Ruins.

    "Let¡¯s see if this one have anything interesting!" said instructor as he took out the storage band of Grimm race monster from his hand and then started to remove the things inside it one by one

    We were shocked by this scene but soone to understand how the team leader able to do it, its because of mana transmutation crystals and Instructor has one of the top 3 transmutation crystal in him.

    The instructor had just taken out the storage band of the Grimm race monster and started to remove the things inside them one by one.

    Normally humans cant operate the artifacts of the Grimm race as they required dark energy and human practice mana energy, so there is no way for normal worriers to used the artifacts of Grimm Race but for some people it is possible.

    Those who have used the special mana transmutation crystals to transmute their mana could barely operate the weapons of the Grimm Race.

    Though they can bring out less than 10% power of the artifact¡¯s which is not enough for one to use them for fighting purposes, it is enough to operate storage devices of the Grimm Race.

    In the guild, there are twelve transmutation crystal¡¯s but only three crystal have the ability to barely operate the Grimm Monster¡¯s, those three are the top three mana transmutation crystals in the guilds are very very expensive.

    "What is this?" Asked Sophia to her sister as she picked up a folded leather skin that team leader had thrown it out thinking useless and Sophia picked up.

    Hearing her question, Raina took the leather skin and opened it, "It seemed to some roughly drawn map." said Raina.

    "Team Leader would you take a looked at this?" said Sophia to team leader, this got us curious also as we all looked toward the team leader as he took the map from the Sophia.

    After taking the map from Sophia hand¡¯s, he started to study it and from time to time various expressionse across his faces.

    "Interesting!" said the team leader as continued studying the map and our curiosity about the map increased again.

    "Team Leader what is it?" asked Sophia excitedly, like always she is the most curious of our all asked the question that everyone wants to ask.

    "It is a map and if I am right then its destination is not far from here," said Team Leader, hearing that we all became excited. It must be something exciting there for them to draw the map on the leader¡¯s skin and not their devices.

    Grimm race also has something like out holowatch, In this age, anyone barely uses paper, if they want to take a note they want, they take on their devices on devices but whoever had drawn the did not do that.

    There could be only two reasons for this, one is some secrete in that ce and whoever had draws this didnt want anyone to know and that is why he had drawn this and second is that this map is simply old that when it was drawn, there were no devices like holowatch and others.

    The second possibly makes this map very old, at least one to two and a thousand years and looking at how the worn-out the map is.

    "Can we go now Team Leader please, if we were lucky we could find a treasure inside," said Sophia pleadingly to team leader and we all also looked at him with the same expression.

    Though there may be not much use to us and we may not able to find some treasure¡¯s as we are hoping for but the adventure itself would worth it and the team leader himself said that the destination of the map is not far from here.

    "It too dangerous for you, currently you guys are too weak to go there." said team leader, hearing that disappointed expression shed on our face, I really wanted to see what the map this map has.

    Seeing our disappointed faces, the team leader let out a heartyugh and said something which made all of gain hope.

    "But if all of you were able to clear the Level 2 Guild challenge in the four day¡¯s time, then I promise I will take you guys for the treasure hunt." team leader.

    This one sentence of his brought shine to all of our faces, "Really?" asked Sophia and the instructor nodded.

    Suddenly I felt two gazes on me, not only me but Sophia, Raina, and Ben also felt two gazes on the, it is from Ritch and Emma. Their guys clearly telling us, ¡¯You guys better work hard and clear the Level 2 Guild Challenge otherwise you will pay the price.¡¯

    To that, we all rolled our eyes but we know they are serious if any one of us did were not able to clear the Level 2 challenge in four days we will sure take a beating for them.

    The team leader may not have said this explicitly but it is clear that he will take not us for the treasure hunt if even one of us not able to clear the Level 2 challenge, so to go to the treasure hunt all have to beat Level 2 challenge of the Guild.

    It is clear that Emma and Ritchie have the strength to clear the Level 2 challenge of the guild while four of usck a little, we have to improve enough in the four days that we have the strength to beat the 2nd challenge.

 Chapter 409 Ou

    "Let me help you!" said Team Leader seeing Emma¡¯s struggling expressions, she had been injured quite badly. Her bodily injuries are not bad but the ult energy inside her wound wouldn¡¯t let it heal no matter how much she tried.

    She had been trying to expel the ult energy from her body but all her attempts were unfruitful, if it had been that easy then it wouldn¡¯t have taken me three days to burn it off.

    The team leader must have been observing her for a while, so when he saw her struggling expression he decided to help.

    "Stay calm and stop using all your power." The team leader said as he walked beside her, she nodded and did as I team leader told her.

    The team leader gently ced his hand on her naked shoulder and next moment all the tiny hairs on her body stood up and I could hear an extremely faint lightning sound.

    Team Leader must be using his Lightning Rule to remove the burn of the ult energy inside her body.

    His control over his rule power must be amazing if he could do that as the power we release could injure the one who we trying to heal.

    I look at the process for a minute but feeling bored, I walked toward the monster¡¯s to harvest the Mana Crystals from them.

    Today I had killed all three Grimm race monsters, so there will be no experiment today only harvesting. It is said that the normal Colonel stage Grimm race monster gave fifty mana crystals but all the three I had killed were elite so these three should able to give me around 60 to 70 mana crystal each.

    With excitement, I had ced the runic disk on the Grimm monster chest and a momentter, It had started to harvest the mana crystal.

    I should buy at least two Runic disks, I thought as I looked at two bodies that are left open, I can only harvest them after I had finished with first if I had two Runic discs I would have been able to harvest all three monsters together.

    Emma and Ritchie had already brought extra runic disks a few days ago from the guild and I n to buy today.

    With my power increased, I will mostly fight against Elite Colonel stage monster¡¯s and should have at least three runic discs with me but the problem is High-grade Runic Discs are not cheap.

    Even with the guild discount, they cost a ton but now I don¡¯t have a choice but to buy them.

    Ting!

    About twelve minuitster, the runic disk finished harvesting the mana crystals from the Grimm race and to my surprise I have harvested 69 mana crystal.

    69 mana crystal which is quite a great number, It is the highest number of Mana Crystal¡¯s I¡¯ve ever harvested from the Grimm monster, hell I have never harvested half that amount from the single Grimm race monster.

    Looks like as long as I kept hunting Elite Colonel stage monster¡¯s, I will neverck the Mana crystal¡¯s, I thought as I put away all 69 mana crystals in my storage.

    "All done, you can now drink the potions to heal your injuries." said the team leader as he takes off his hand from Emma¡¯s shoulder.

    So early, it had been just fifteen minuits and team leader had already finished burning off ult energy from Emma¡¯s body. It took me three days, a day and night of the whole three days but the team leader did that in just fifteen minuits.

    The ult energy I was gued with was from Elite Captain stage who barely able to touch the surface of ult skill but the one Emma fought had scratched the surface of the ult skill and its ult energy was very powerful than the one I¡¯ve had gued with but Team Leader still able to burn it off in fifteen minuits.

    Looks like I¡¯ve to stop predicting the power of those whose battle power I cant sense as those who I arent able to sense is powerful enough to finish me off in one move.

    If I evere across the opponent whose battle power I cant sense then the first thing I will do is run as fast as I can.

    "We will leave in one hour," said Team Leader to which all of us nodded, those who are most injured amongst our group were me and Emma.

    It had been more than one and a half-hour since I finished my battle and another one hour that team leader had given is enough to heal my injuries rtively.

    tAs for Emma, her injuries were not that serious, the only problem with her was the ult energy inside her body which had been burned off by the Team leader.

    Ting!

    A bell sounded a few minuitster and I finished harvesting the second Grimm race monster which gave me 67 Mana Crystal which I had expected to get.

    Another ten some minuits passed and I had finished harvesting the mana Crystal from the third Grimm race monster, of all three Grimm race monster it has given me the highest mana crystal which is 70.

    In a single fight, I had gained 206 mana Crystal which is the Highest one I got in the single fight.

    After I finished harvesting all the Mana Crystal, I started to clean the ashes of the Grimm monsters collecting their storage artifacts, weapons, and other things.

    These things may not offer muchpared to Mana crystals, they still get quite a good price and that is why I never a leave single thing I found on the body of the Grimm race monsters.

    The hour passed by in the silence, everyone was focused on resting and healing whatever injuries they have got.

    By the time an hour is over my injuries are rtively healed, topletely recover, I will need at least five to six hours more.

    "All right let¡¯s go we only have two hours left now, you guys at least need to fight one more big team of monster¡¯s like this." The team leader said as he motioned toward the husks of the Grimm race monsters.

    The next two hours our luck could not said to be best but it was not bad either, we have note across therge group of Elite Colonel stage monster but we havee across three groups who had normal Colonel stage and Elite Colonel stage monster in them.

    The fights have finished early, we have already had the experience of fighting the big and powerful group andpare to that these three groups were small and weak.

    It can be said that we took more time harvesting Mana crystal out of them than actually killing them and thest group dead our time of leaving hade and we left the same way that we hade, around the forbidden Ground.

    The return journey had been uneventful, nothing exciting happened, whatever weak Grimm race monster wee across were killed by the Team Leader as usual.

    Tring...beep beep...dum dum....

    Nothing unusual happened on the way but as we reach near the outpost and signal had returned to our Holowatches, they all started to ring and including the team leaders.

    So the news is finally out! I thought as I read the news which¡¯s a reminder I had set up a few days ago.

 Chapter 410 Conquering 2nd Challenge I

    News of aferian Ruin is finally out and it had instantly shadowed all the topics on the web, it seemed to be making bigger st than I expected as nearly all the people in outpost talking about it on the web but also on the streets.

    When we entered the outposts, all we could hear about the Aferian Ruin and nothing else.

    "It was a good thing we had brought the information it yesterday or we would have had to pay hell lot more," said Sophia as she looked the renewed price of Information about the Aferian Ruin.

    I also nodded, every organization, store, guild, etc had information about the Aferian Ruin increased their price near tenfold.

    After submitting all the things I got from the Grimm race monster in the Guild, I return back to my apartment.

    Today was really fruitful, not only I have killed the several elite Colonel stage Grimm race but also harvested a lot of Mana crystal from them and this just the starting.

    The next three days went by as I had imagined, we hunted so crazily that each day was dangerous than I before and every day I had received serious injuries but that didnt stop me for training more intensely.

    Each day, I had harvested more than 1000 mana crystal, I had expected that I would able to harvest 1000 mana crystal a day but did not expect that day woulde this soon.

    Today had given us off by the Team Leader to take a good rest as if today we are going take guild¡¯s challenge and if we are sessful then Team Leader going to take us for the ¡¯treasure hunt¡¯, that is what we calling it now.

    The team leader did not say much except for that the destination of the map in the Mid Level Hunting Ground. We were not that surprised knowing it is Mid-level hunting ground but our hearts still started to beat faster.

    The Mid Level hunting grounds arepletely different from the Low-level hunting ground, the low-level hunting ground is for the rookies who had just entered the Grimm battlefield and there is not much danger there but Mid-level hunting ground arepletely different.

    The Elite Colonel stage we have been fighting against is the weakest Grimm race monsters in the Mid Level hunting ground.

    The Elites of Grimm race we have fought are just starting point of the Elite, In the real sense, they are not considered much in front of the Star elites found in the Mid Level hunting ground.

    There is another reason why the Team Leader had asked us to clear the Guild challenge before he could take for the treasure hunt and that is because of Guild Rules.

    For us to hunt in the Medium level hunting ground, we at least have to clear the Level 2 Guild Challenge before we have permission to hunt in the Mid Level hunting ground.

    I would not have the guts to hunt in Mid Level hunting ground this early if not for instructoring with us, he is someone who had clear all the 9 challenges in the guild challenge.

    Even in the S ss guild, very few people have the power to clear all the challenges especially as young as our team leader who about the same age as Emma.

    I just hope that I will able to clear the 2nd guild challenge today and I think I have quite a good chance to clear the 2nd challenge, about 80%.

    Not only I had have trained very hard for the past four days, I even able to create the 27th seal of the Supreme Combat Exercise in the morning and reached 32nd pose of Body Cleansing Technique which I had performed in front of Sophia and Reina.

    In just four days, both of the sisters had reached the 1st cleansing and the result could clearly be seen on them, not only their movements became more flexible their skin also brighten a little making them even more beautiful.

    It is already evening and I will leave for the Guild in a few moments as four of us going to attempt to clear the Guild Challenge and as for the other two Emma and Ritchie, they have had already cleared the 2nd challenge two days ago.

    "Let¡¯s go, Ashlyn!" I said to Ashlyn who is sitting in the balcony, after hearing my voice, she flew to my shoulder and we exited my apartment.

    "Micheal!" I heard my name just as I got out the Hovercar and it was off Sophia who was seen to be talking with our team members.

    "We have been waiting for you for the past ten minuits, let¡¯s go!" said Sophia and she literally held my hand started pulling me toward the Guild.

    Soon we all reached the chamber where the guild challenge is done and saw that there are already three people were waiting there.

    "If you hade early, we would not have to wait for our turn?" said the Sophia as we sat, "Rx, its just half-hour waiting," said Emma.

    Ritchie and Emma had speciallye today for cheer four of us as going to treasure hunt and it would depend on all of us clearing 2nd guild challenge if one of us failed then all hopes of going for treasure hunt will be doused in the water.

    "If four of you are able to clear the 2nd challenge then we will treat in the expensive restaurant," said Emma.

    She is not only dwindling carrot in front of us but also indirectly pressuring us to do better and clear the challenge.

    Well, You don¡¯t have to worry about me, I am quite confident that I will be able to clear the Challenge and if everyone also cleared which I expected them to then we will enjoy the expensive meal an hourter.

    Time passed one by one all three people took their turn and within half an hour all three of them finished their turn and now its own turn to go.

    "I¡¯ll go first," Ben said just as thest persones out of the door, I can tell that Sophia wanted to go first but seeing Ben, called out first she did not say anything.

    Seeing one objected Ben went inside the door and we all waited for him with the bated breath each and every one of us has to clear the challenge.

    Time passed by and we silently waited, no one is mood to make talk like everyone¡¯s gaze is focused on the door.

    Click!

    Seven minuitster the door opened again and Ben came out and one could see an extra bright smile on his face.

    "Did you clear it?" asked Emma, " Yes, I did," said Ben.

    "How was it?" asked Sophia, we already have an idea about 2nd challenge strength from Emma and Ritchie but it would be nice to hear from Ben who is at our level.

    "Just like Emma and Richie said, I was skipped by the 1st challenge and directly appeared in front of the 2nd challenge."

    "My opponent was Monster and it was very challenging but I was able to defeat it," he said with apparent happiness.

    "As long as you guys give your all, conquering the 2nd-second challenge won¡¯t be difficult," Ben said in encouragement.

 Chapter 411 Conquring the 2nd Challenge II Final

    "I¡¯ll go next!" said Sophia and left for the door and she took even less time toe back, she finished her challenge in five minuits which is even lesser than Ben.

    Except for me, everyone is shocked seeing this as they thought the two sisters are weakest in the team when they are not fighting together but I do not.

    I don¡¯t know whether it is due to high intuition my Killing Rule gave me and or just gut feeling I had, I had always though thought these two sisters are stronger than they seem.

    I have not found any proof of it and their battle power also weakest of all the team member¡¯s but the inkling I get from them sometimes made me believe that they lot stronger than they seem.

    "What a fight!" Sophia said as shees out, her fiery red hair seems to be extra bright due to her happiness and without asking Sophia started to exin how her fight went.

    "I¡¯ll go now," I said and walked toward the door, just likest time there was the small crystal ced on the stand. Sitting in front of it, I focused all my energy on it and soon I found my consciousness slipping.

    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself standing on the beautiful beach.

    Beneath my feet, I could see the multicolor sand and peaceful sound of sea waves crashing on the shore, it¡¯s such beautiful scenery that everyone wants to enjoy.

    Soon my opponent appeared in front of me and it is a Human, he is a burly young man inte teens wearing full-body leather armor and has a silver morningstar in his hands which had very sharp spikes on it which made it look very scary.

    "2nd CHALLENGE WILL INITIATE IN THREE SECOND." A monotonous voice rang out and I got ready with my sword.

    "BATTLE!" Said the monotonous voice as the countdown came to zero.

    Ahhhh.....

    My burly opponent screamed loudly and came at me with very threatening looking morning Star, I didnt back down either, with My strengthening skill Giants Strength which had be even more powerful after 27th seal, I have enough strength to directly sh against with my opponents morning star.

    CLANK!

    A loud nk rang out and I felt my body shaking due to intense energy traveled inside my body if I had experienced this blow four days ago, I would have certainly would have taken the tens of steps back but now, I just shook a little.

    Seeing I didnt take a single step back, my opponent had be very angry andunched a flurry of attacks at me, it must have used some sort of skill as each attack is stronger than the previous.

    CLANK CLANK...

    I responded to his furious attacks with my own, my sword attacks may not have as much as power as his morning star but they are very precise that they are able to diffuse each and every blow with the precious.

    See.....

    Suddenly white mes covered his morning star and intense coldness started to radiate from them and that coldness started to travel from his morning star into my sword.

    Seeing that I quickly covered my sword with the Sunfire and all coldness that had to try to infiltrate my sword turned into the steam.

    What a Strong Ice Ability, that cold me covering his sword were not his rule power but the ability, I wish I had such powerful ability.

    I am the only one in my team that rarely uses my ability while others use it on a regr basis and that is because my ability is too weak and having powerful ability is important.

    It is may not much important right now but it will be important when I level up from the knight stage. I have searched for many ways to increse my ability but there are very few.

    Evolution of the ability depended on the monster, even if the monster has some type of ability like wind, fire, physical, etc, there is a wast difference between them.

    Each monster¡¯s ability to evolve in a different way that means one needs a different thing to evolve the abilities of different monsters and that is why it is very difficult.

    It would have been nice if Ashlyn had been from popr and powerful monster Species as there is a lot of research done on them and things they needed to evolve their abilities are pretty much known but Ashlyn is from Grey Spark Sparrow, one of the mostmon and the lowest level monster¡¯s in world.

    Only people those do not have any option are bonded with these species, so obviously no one will do research on them.

    Till now, I had only found one material that provoked a response from Ashlyn and helped her ability evolve once and that is the core of the Fiery Lion.

    The core of Fiery Lion is the only thing that helped her evolve her ability once and she had been eating pieces of its core till every day, every few days I have her different fire type monster¡¯s core to eat but not single monster¡¯s core except for fiery lion¡¯s had provoked the response from her.

    Well, I will think about the evolution of ability some more time as now my opponent had upped his offensive and I have to counter.

    CLANK!

    His morningstar again crashed against my sword but this time it was especially heavy that my sword nearly left my, if not for me predicting the strength of his attack, my sword would have definitely flown away from my hand.

    CLANK CLANK CLANK....

    Quickly controlling my shaking body, I started to respond to its powerful attacks.

    The first few minuits I was barely able to defend myself as they are not only very powerful, they also came with the powerful freezing force, so not only I have to deal with the powerful physical impact of the morningstar, I also burn off the coldness that came with.

    I have a hard time a couple of minuits but as I got used to, the pressure started decreasing I even started to get the slight upper hand in the battle.

    This is the beauty of the Killing Rule, it is the best Rule for killing as it envolves in every aspect of killing and the longer the fightsts the more advantageous it is going to be for me.

    Slice!

    I finally able tond a blow of him, though it was minor it is still great as after this, I will keep giving him blow after blow.

    Slice Slice Slice.....

    First, the injuries he receives from were quite light but with passing time, they kept getting bigger and bigger till all of its body filled with injuries and many of them were serious and if not for this opponent too resilient and kept dodging the the fatal blow nick of the time, this fight would have ended already.

    Still, I kept attacking him, making his injuries heavier andunching fatal attacks now and then.

    The injuries on its body kept getting bloodier and bloodier until my opponentpletely turns into a bloody man.

    Crack Crack Crack.....Shatter!

    I was about tounch another attack at him to make it more injured when suddenly cracks started spreading on its body before shattering into pieces and then disappearing.

 Chapter 412 Trea

    Its body had beenpletely shattered and then disappeared like smoke.

    The 3rd opponent will appear soon, I wonder how strong it will be and how much the difference of power between it and 2nd opponent.

    Last time when I attempted the challenge, it did not take me much effort to clear the 1st challenge but the 2nd challenge was very difficult, I was not even able to put up offensive, only defended and get back outside crystal after I was cleaved by its ax.

    I have heard from my teammates how hard this challenge is but I still want to experience it myself.

    ¡¯Star Elite!¡¯

    I said out loud when I saw my opponent appear, it is a Grimm race monster from themon ck Bearman Tribe but what makes it different is the silver star mark on his forehead.

    There is one Silver star that could be seen painted on his forehead in a very eye-catching manner. It is said that for the Grimm race this mark represents both prestige and power.

    What is front me single Star Elite of ck Bearman Tribe, the elite I¡¯ve fought till now were all fake elites but what is front of me is real Single Star elite.

    This is Star mark only bestowed on them after they prove their power in their tribe, there are nine types of star elites in the Tribes of the Grimm battlefield, they are 1 star to 9-star elites and difference of strength between each star is immense.

    That is why in the Outpost, only up to 3 Star elites are found as for Star elites above them, they could only be found in the Mid Zone and the war zone.

    This one Star elite ck Bearman tribe is less than two meters tall which is very smallpared to the above three meters tall Grimm race monster we fought every day.

    Looks like what Team Leader said really true that in Low-level hunting ground only most hopeless Grimm race monsters are found, they are sent there just to fill the numbers and in the hope that some prodigy woulde out of it.

    It had a ferocious expression on its face as it lightly swung his Warhammer around as it looked at me.

    "3rd CHALLENGE WILL INITIATE IN THREE SECOND." A monotonous voice rang out again.

    The countdown started and I became ready to face this fierce opponent, I may not able tost much in front of it but I still wish to exchange couple of moves with it.

    "BATTLE!"

    I just about tounch an attack when I found that a one-star elite Grimm Race monster had already appeared in from of me and swung its Warhammer at me.

    Bang!

    I hastily put my sword in front of me as a defense but just as the Warhammer touched it, it flew away from my hand and the Warhammer directly crashed on my head.

    I felt immense pain for the moment before I lost my consciousness and when I opened my eyes, I found myself sitting back on the circle.

    They were really right! The 3rd challenge is really difficult, except Emma no one in our team has been able to resist more than one move of it, even Ritchie who after experiencing its the first attack had surrendered on his own.

    I will have to work very hard if I want to clear the 3rd challenge, I now only had 25 days, in the twenty-five days I have to be strong enough to clear the 3rd Challenge as only then will I be eligible to enter the Aferian Ruin.

    In the four days since the news of Aferian Ruin is out, I¡¯ve read many things about it online and those things were enough to excite me and now I want to enter no matter what.

    After calming myself, I get out of the door with a big smile, with 2nd challenge cleared there nothing that could stop us from going to treasure hunting.

    As for Reina whost to remain for Guild challenge, I am not worried about her, if Sophias able to clear the Challenge then she will to able to clear it.

    Without asking, I started to exin how my fight went especially my 3rd opponent.

    "You Lucky Bastard! Last time you havee across Special Grimm Race monster and this time your opponent was one Star Grimm Race monster, your luck is really good."

    "If not for you took the beating both times otherwise I would have beaten that luck out of you," said Sophia, to which everyoneughed including me.

    "Good Luck!"

    Said everyone as Reina silently walked to the door, she is thest one in our team and our treasure hunting depends on her slowly, despite knowing there is a 100% chance that she will clear the 2nd challenge I couldn¡¯t help but worried.

    Not only me, her twin sister Sophia who knew her best also a little worried as she is messaging her hands in the nervousness.

    Time passed exhaustingly slow speed as we all kept eye on the door, even those who came after us to take the challenge had became silent seeing a solemn atmosphere between us.

    Six minuits passed by but Sophia did note out seeing that we became very worried.

    Click!

    Finally, we heard the clicking sound of the door two minuitster, Raina had taken eight minuits total toplete the challenge and when she came out there was a bright smile on her face.

    It was my first time seeing Reina smile so bright, most of the time she had a smile, she just let out a very smile but this smile is megawatt.

    "What happened?" asked Sophia seeing her sister smiling very brightly as she perfectly knows how rare for her sister to let out such a big smile.

    "My 2nd challenger was from Special Grimm race monster Tribe," Reina said and all of us shocked.

    She had fought the Special Grimm race monster tribesman and won it, this is really amazingpared to me who had just taken the beating.

    "Since all of us cleared the 2nd Challenge, let us inform the team leader," said Ritchie, we all nodded and after taking snapshots of our guild profile which is showing we had cleared the 2nd, we sent to team leader.

    His reply came just a few secondster, saying congrattions and meet him at dawn tomorrow in Guild.

    "Let¡¯s go now, as I promised I will treat you guys a dinner in the best restaurant," said Emma, hearing that our mood brighten even more and we get out of the get the guild.

    The restaurant that Emma chose to give is one of the Top 100 hundred restaurants in the fort Cavendish. It is very difficult to get the table there but Emma still managed to get it somehow.

    The food of this restaurant said to very delicious and they have a special eating room for the monsters where they can eat.

    "Be good!" I said to Ashlyn as I know how short her temper is and seeing how other¡¯s monster levels are higher than her, they may try to intimidate her and if their intimidation got over the limit and she became irritated then she may use rule power in anger which I don¡¯t think any monster¡¯s here have the power to handle.

 Chapter 413 Scare

    ¡¯Shit!¡¯ I said inside my mind as I sensed Ashlyn¡¯s very irritated mood and before I could sense what happened, she had blocked our mental connection on her end.

    We had just finished having an amazing dinner and were walking toward the room where monsters are eating when I sensed her immense irritation.

    "Millet, Jonah....!" everyone suddenly screamed their monster names and run toward the room where monsters are eating hurriedly.

    She really did it! I thought mirthlessly as I followed behind them, hoping that she must have not gone overboard otherwise it will be quite difficult for me to face my teammates.

    Bang!

    ¡¯¡¯Calm Down, Calm down!¡¯¡¯

    We banged opened the door only to see monsters are huddled in the corner with fear on their faces while the server who is assigned to their room is trying to calm them, Ashlyn on the other side eating quietly without care for the scared monsters.

    Just as the monster saw their partners enter the room, hope kindled their scared eyes as they leaped toward their partners.

    "What happened?" everyone asked the server in unison who was trying to calm the scared monsters.

    "I don¡¯t know, I went out to bring them more dishes but I came back all of them were huddled in corner scared, except for that one," said Server while pointing toward Ashlyn who is eating calmly.

    "Millet, tell me what happened, who hurt you?" asked Sophia to her Inferno tiger, who is just a young cub, not only her everyone started to ask their monster¡¯s what happened.

    "Wuu Wuu..." everyone monster burst into crying hearing that question from their partners and motioned toward Ashlyn scarily while trying their all to exin what happened.

    "I am really sorry, Ashlyn had picked up some bad habits, she easily get angry at the slight provocation," I apologized as I picked Ashlyn off the ground.

    All of them looked me weirdly as if thinking how could a little mutated grey spark sparrow scare their monster¡¯s so bad that they didnt even dare to look at her.

    They did not dare to believe that little sparrow who weakest of them all could scare their monster this much but after repeated questioning their monsters, they had to ept that.

    ording to them, they were just teasing little sparrow since she smallest and weakest of them all but all of sudden this sparrow became very dangerous that they got very scared of her.

    I heaved a sigh of relief hearing that, It¡¯s a good thing she didnt does any physical attack just used the killing rule to scare the shit out of the monster¡¯s who irritated her.

    "Ashlyn what you did is bad, apologize to them," I said to Ashlyn, I really pity these monsters, they must have irritated her quite a bit to act like this and what she did is bad after all.

    "Chew chew chew chew...." Ashlyn furiously started chirping, saying it is not her mistake as they irritated her first.

    "Ashlyn apologizes to them quickly, otherwise I will not give any snacks for a week," I said sternly, what she did was bad and she had to apologize for it.

    "Chew chew Chew!" Ashlyn chirped softly, apologizing in her way. "Good Girl," I said as I petted her.

    When I looked at my friends, I found them still looking weirdly at Ashlyn and me.

    "I again apologize deeply for her behavior," I said and took out few packets of snacks from my storage. " Here take these snacks forpensation for her behavior," I said and handed the monster snacks.

    These snacks are very expensive and quite popr amongst the monster, seeing the packets of snacks all the monsters became happy and started to eat with happy eyes.

    We left the restaurant after the mood of the monster¡¯s returned to normal and took hovercar toward our apartments.

    "You are hiding more secrets than I expected !" Said Sophia, since our apartments are very close, we had decided to share a car so can discuss tomorrow.

    We shared all the information we know about the Mid-level hunting ground and I have to say these two girls know a lot of things.

    "What secrets, I don¡¯t have any secrets, unlike you guys," I said, denying everything while using them.

    "Tousche!" she said, we all our own secrete and not every secretes have to be known like the strenth that these two girls are hiding and how I didnt want anyone to know about Ashlyn to have Rule powers.

    "The next two days going to be interesting," said Sophia, I nodded. We are going to enter the mid-level hunting for treasure hunting. It is going to be dangerous but also very challenging.

    Even if we didnt find anything, the trip to Mid-level hunting ground itself going be very rewarding as there we will be going face our strongest challenges and if we are able to ovee then there will be an obvious rise in our strength which will help tremendously on our way to beat the third challenge.

    I can still remember how powerful the blow of that one Star elite was if I want to beat the opponent of such strength in just fifteen days then I will have to train very very hard.

    "See you tomorrow," I said to them as hovercar stopped in front of their apartment and they got out of the car.

    "Yeah, see you tomorrow," said both sister together, A few minuitster the hovercar stopped in front of my apartment.

    In my apartment, I silently sat on the sofa and look at the things of the list I made which will need for tomorrow¡¯s adventure. On this list most important these potions.

    I have spent a fortune buying these potions but they will worth it as they are very good at rapidly healing the injuries, not only potions I brought many other things that will be useful tomorrow.

    After seeing I missed nothing, I closed the window of my holowatch and activated the temperature room to practice Supreme Combat Exercise and Body Cleansing Technique.

    I have already created the 27th seal of Supreme Combat exercise, so there won¡¯t be a new seal very soo but there will be big progress in the Body Cleasing Exercise in a few days.

    I have had already on the 32nd pose of Body Cleansing Technique and in three to four days, I should be able to reach 36th pose from which my body will go through the 3rd cleansing.

    This time, I had adjusted the poison to 15 %, it will be very painful and a little dangerous but I have to take this risk. To level up to the peak level Sergeant stage, I will need to feed immense energy to the energy of Miracle fruit, only then I will the chance to level up within twenty-five days.

    After adjusting the dose of the poison, I started to perform the Body Cleansing Technique and Supremebat exercise.

    It is very painful due to a 15% poison dose but I endured the pain and kept performing and by the time I am done, I was able to make some progress in both.

    An hourter after finishing my practice, I took a shower and slept right after that, before sleeping thest thought on my mind was tomorrow¡¯s, Treasure Hunt.

 Chapter 414 Treasure Hunt Star

    "Since all of you have arrived, I¡¯ll tell you about a ce where we are going," said team leader after Ben arrived, atst, we have been sitting in the conference room that is been allocated to our Team.

    "The map leads to Cassarock which is Mid-level hunting ground and by my estimation, it will take us two days to get there. We will spend the night in there as you guys will fight the Grimm race monster¡¯s that wee across in our way to the destination in the map."

    So it is Cassorock hunting ground. well, I am not surprised as there are only three mid-level hunting grounds round around forbidden Ground and Cassorock is one of them.

    Cassarock could say to be one of lowest ranking Mid Level Hunting gound but it is still is Mid Level hunting grounds and Grimm race monster¡¯s that would be there will more powerful that we fought till now in the Low-level hunting ground.

    Normally spending the night in the Mid Level area is extremely dangerous especially for us rookies but since team leader with us, we won¡¯t have to worry about getting too much in trouble.

    "As you know this will be thest two days I will mentor you, so these two days you guys will be training more than ever and I will only help you when the strong monsterse."

    "But the other monster¡¯s you will have to fight yourself and if you guys fail to defeat even normal monsters of Mid Level hunting ground then you will have to forget about me taking you to the map¡¯s destination." said the team leader but this time his voice is more firm.

    Hearing what he said, we all struck dumb, we all thought since we had cleared the guild challenge, the team leader will sure take us for treasure hunt but now there is another challenge.

    On the way to the treasure hunt, we now will have to fight and defeat every Grimm monster group that team leader throws at us, these two days going to be the most difficult two days of training.

    "So, what do say? If you don¡¯t want to go there then you can tell me, I have had another good ce in my mind for your training," asked Team leader.

    "We all want to go for treasure hunting, right guys?" Sophia asked and we all nodded immediately. No matter how difficult the treasure hunt going to be, we want to go for it as we all very curious and excited about it.

    As for the difficult fights, we will have to fight them with our all and ready to ept them, as we all know that as long as something very threateninges across us, the team leader will be there to save us from it.

    "Since you guys have decided you should buy what you guys need for two days training from the Guild store, you guys have one hour." said team leader.

    All of us nodded and went toward the guild store, I don¡¯t need anything but I still went to the store to see if I forget anything by ident.

    Soon an hour had passed and all of my teammates had finished with the shopping the stuff they need for two day¡¯s adventure.

    "Let¡¯s go." said team leader as he took the jump in the air, we smiled and followed behind him.

    The route we took today is the same as we are taking for the past four days, if we want to quickly reach the Carrorock then we have to take the route of the forbidden ground as that is the shortest route to reach the Cassarock hunting ground.

    With our swift speed, we soon reached the ce where killed those Grimm race monster from the Purple Striped Tigerman race and found the map in their leader¡¯s storage.

    Those purple stripped Tigerman must have been going for the treasure hunt as this way is the shortest route to reach the Cassarock hunting ground.

    Time passed by as we traveled toward the Cassock, on the way we have found very few monsters, that is understandable as we are taking the route around the Forbidden Ground, despite being safe very few people dare to go around it.

    "Get ready, in half an hour we will reach the boundary of the Cassarock." said team leader and we all nodded and readied ourself¡¯s to fight with the Grimm race monsters.

    Fifteen more minuits passed and we hade across two Small teams of the Grimm race monster but before we could blink all of them killed by the darts released by the team leader.

    I don¡¯t understand why the team leader uses darts, if he wants to he could simply kill the monster¡¯s by releasing bolts of lightning from his finger¡¯s and Grimm race monsters would easily be turned to dust just like they did with his darts but for some reason, he does not do that.

    As we got closer to the Cassarock hunting ground, we came across more and more Grimm race monsters but all there Grimm race monster¡¯s in a small team of two¡¯s and three¡¯s.

    We did note across any Grimm monster team which have more than four members in a team but the thing is each and every one monster that we have encountered was Elite of Colonel stage.

    They were not only Elite Colonel stage but they also boosted stronger power than the Colonel stage we have faced in Low-Level Hunting gound and the thing is, we have not actually entered the hunting ground.

    If we have encountered such a powerful Grimm race monster outside, I wonder how strong would be those we will encounter inside the Cassorock.

    "Do notpare to strenth of Grimm race monster¡¯s here to those you have fought in the low-level hunting ground, the Grimm race monster¡¯s you will fight here will be at 3 times stronger than their counterparts in the low-level hunting ground." Team Leader advised.

    Except for me, everyone was surprised hearing this, I had already known about this earlier as I had sensed their battle power and was quite shocked for a while.

    I have read that despite being at the same level monster in the Mid Level hunting ground are stronger than that of off Low-level hunting ground but I thought they would twice at stronger, not expected they would be three times stronger at least.

    "Team Leader then go easy on us!" Sophia requested after hearing from the team leader that every opponent three times stronger than those at the Low-level hunting ground.

    To Sophia¡¯s request, the team leader only gave a smile and did not say anything.

    I don¡¯t think team leader would show any mercy, he will make us fight an opponent that will make us challenge our limit.

    Some time leaders we finally entered the Cassarock and atmosphere between us turn serious and we started to encounter bigger and stronger teams.

    This time team leader stops doing a thing that he kept doing till now since he started mentoring us that shocked all of us, after entering the cassarock hunting ground, the team leader immediately restrained himself which he never did till.

    Till now he would kill whatever Grimm race monster we havee across only sparing those who will fight us but after entering Cassarock hunting ground, he stopped killing whatever Grimm race monster we havee across.

    He would only kill those who attacked us and would spare the monster¡¯s if they ran away.

 Chapter 415 Tetrad Centepedman Tribe I

    "Team Leader, why are you sparing these monsters?" Sophia asked seeing team leader behavior.

    Hearing her question, the team leader¡¯s face turns very serious and stopped for a few seconds as if contemting how to answer her question before answering her question.

    "You all have to remember that there are many unspoken rules in the Grimm Battlefield that members of both races follow!" said the team leader in a very serious voice.

    "Low-Level hunting ground is for trashes, if you do the wanton killing in them there will be next to no repercussion but it is different for Mid Level and High-level hunting grounds for those who¡¯s strength surpasses these hunting ground like me." said team leader.

    "If I do the wanton killing in the Mid-level hunting, tomorrow someone powerful from the Grimm race would do the same against us humans."

    "You have to remember, these outposts and Mid zones are just the training ground¡¯s that produces soldier¡¯s on both sides and their progress and numbers are strictly by the higher-ups of both races." the team leader said.

    We all shocked hearing this as we all thought that battle with the Grimm race start from outpost but never have guessed that this just the training ground where both races sharpen their des for the battle that happens in the Warzones.

    And what is more shocking that everything is run under the nose of the higher-ups of both races.

    I looked at Sophia and Raina to see if they knew anything about these details but seeing their expression, I don¡¯t think they know. Looks like their brother didnt tell them everything about the Grimm battlefield and left some things for them to discover themselves.

    "You guys don¡¯t worry about all the things, the only thing you have to remember that after you reached the high-level strength don¡¯t do any wanton killing."

    "These things will be exined by the Guild after you gain sufficient strength to know about this matter." Team Leader said before turning silent.

    A few minuitster instructors stopped suddenly and with him stopping we also stopped knowing that it is finally time for us to fight.

    "There are Thirteen Grimm race monsters ahead, all of them at Elite Colonel stage," said Team leader.

    Team leader really did not show any mercy at us at all, I thought he would show at least a leader but no, he didnt.

    It would have been no problem if we had this Grimm monsters at Low-Level hunting ground, we would have finished them within ten minuits but here fighting them going to very difficult as they are at least 3 times stronger than those at the Low-level hunting ground.

    "Oh, I forgot to tell you something," said Team leader just we took the step to walk toward Grimm race monsters.

    "What?" all of asked in unison and our voice was a little louder and there is slight irritation that could be heard in it.

    That is because we know what team leader had to tell is not something good for us.

    "The monster tribe you are going fight is little strong than other normal Grimm race monster tribe," said Team leader with a serious face but we could clearly see the mirth in his eyes.

    The news is nothing good as I had expected! Hearing that I gripped my weapon even more strongly thinking this battle is going be strenuous.

    Tetrad Centipedman Tribe, team leader really thought too highly of us to directly sent to fight Tetrad Centipedman Tribe.

    They are one of the strongest and ugliest tribes amongst the average Grimm race tribe. This tribe very difficult to deal with not only they have four eyes which gave them near Omni vision they also have the four hands which are really difficult to deal with and poison which have a very numbing effect.

    There is another thing which I forgot to mention, they had a carapace that covered their whole which gave them quite good defense, so all in all these Grimm race monster tribes will be the most difficult opponent we would fight till now.

    "Friends, delicious food!" said one Tetrad Centipeman tribesmen who spotted us.

    "Yes, six of them." said another as it looked all of who step by as inching toward them. "Friends lets finished them quickly so we could enjoy the delicious meal." said another.

    After that, all thirteen Tetrad Centipeman ran toward us while summoning their Spirit totem. The spirit totem of these Grimm race monsters summoned is quite dense with energy and fluctuation they emit also feels very dangerous, the Grimm race monster¡¯s in low-level hunting ground couldn¡¯tpare to them.

    We all ran toward them with summoning all our power, I had activated all my skills and merged both of my rule power into them and I am using all my power.

    I and Ben ran towards the group of two monsters while Ritchie, Emma, and sister ran toward group three monsters respectively.

    I and Ben going to fight for two monsters each while Emma, Ritchie, and Sisters Sophia and Reina going to fight three monsters each.

    Bang!

    My erged shield crashed against the Eight sword attack thates at me. There fucking Tetrad Centipedman Race has four handspare to normal humanoid beings who have two, which gave quite a Big advantageous in battle.

    If not for them their hands being are not as flexible as other humanoid beings, their power could have easilypared to the Special Grimm Race Tribes.

    Though their hands may not be as flexible and Swift as other humanoid beings, they have four eyes that gave them near Omni view and four hands which help themunch four attacks at once more than makes up for that weakness.

    CLANK CLANK.....

    My sword and shield shed against their eight¡¯s arms and with every sh, I would take a step back to manage the immense impact I am feeling in my arms and my body.

    If these four arms of these centipedmen were flexible and swift as other humanoids then I would have been killed by two or three moves of these two Tetrad centipedmen¡¯s attacks.

    The reason I am barely holding against then is because of my swiftness otherwise defending against eight attacks at the same time would have been near impossible.

    Strength wise one centipedman alone is a little stronger than the opponent I face yesterday in my second challenge and I am facing two monsters at once.

    The main reason why Tetrad Centepedman Tribe is one difficult to deal with is their tight defense, one may fend off or dodge their attacks by swiftness but if one wants to attack them, then it is very difficult.

    With near Omni vision provided by their four eyes which can catch attack that came from any direction and four hands which may be little but can still put up ayered defense against any attack thates in its way.

    Andst but not least their poison which had a strong numbing effect and carapace covered body which provides a strong defense against any attack thatnded its body.

    Thebination of four elements makes these tetrads Cetepedmen tribesmen one of the hardest deal with in the normal Grimm race tribes.

 Chapter 416 Tetrad Centipedman Tribe II

    As I was fighting the two Centipedemen, I saw a faint light from the corner of my eyes, it hadn¡¯t been five minuits since the fight had started but my teammates had already started summoning their Totem artifact.

    Well, I can¡¯t say anything about that as if I had a totem artifact, I would have also summoned it to use against these Centipedemen as these fucking monsters are too difficult to deal with it.

    With their Omni vision and four hands, it is very very difficult to prate their defense as it was easily stopped by one of their four hands.

    Still, we have to give our all as getting defeated and running away isn¡¯t an option for us if we want to continue this treasure hunt.

    nk nk.....

    My sword¡¯s speed is very fast that one could barely discern with the eyes but whenever it tried to prate in the range of my opponent, it was stopped by one of the hands of the Grimm race monster.

    They aren¡¯t able to injure me but I wasn¡¯t able to injure them also, it feels very frustrating, it would have been fine if these two monsters had been little stronger and had given me few injuries, in that way, I would have been stimted enough to circte Supreme Combat Exercise with all my efforts.

    When I tried to circte the exercise, I wasn¡¯t able to move forward in it as the battle is not giving me pressure enough, in this battle I have only felt little pressure in the first minute but after that, there is no pressure.

    It is wrong for me to say there is no pressure on me, its just there no pressure on me saying ¡¯You finished me off first or I¡¯ll finish you¡¯.

    Since there is no Supreme Combat Exercise, there is no sudden increse in the strength to defeat these two Centipedemen, I will have to rely on patience and strategy.

    I really regret it only studying one Mid-level Knight stage Skill with all the time I have, I have only learned only one Mid Level Knight Stage skill till now and that is my Strethning Skill Giant¡¯s strength.

    If I had studied more of them, I would have used them in this battle, it would have really helped me finish this fight early.

    Normally Mid-level Knight stage skill could only be used after one level up to the Master stage but there is an exception to that rule, which is that if one has mana pure enough and it is powerful (Transmuted) then they could use Peak level of the Sergeant stage.

    As for using Mid Knight grade skill at Mid Level of the Sergeant stage, it is possible but condition applies are very strict but I managed to satisfy all that but problem is that I haven¡¯t studied any Mid Level Knigh Skill skill except one.

    The Mid-level Knight Grade skills are a lot moreplicated than the low-level Knight grade skill and need the study of one whole week before one can use them in battle.

    It had been five days since I had leveled up to the Mid-level of the Sergeant stage and since then I had been studying the various skills whenever I have time.

    I want to master all the mid-level Knight Grade skills I have before fighting the 3rd challenge.

    It will be difficult but I have confidence in myself that I will able to do it way before that.

    nk!

    Yes! I said in my mind, though my blow was countered by the Centipendman, it was still celebrating that it was countered by his second sword.

    After fighting these two centipedmen for ten minuits, I have observed the way they respond and which hand of four they used first and how they used it.

    If I attacked it, it will first counter it with upper Righ hand of his, if it upper right hand missed my sword then it will use upper left hand as for which hand is used after his upper left hand missed I don¡¯t know as I wasn¡¯t able to go past its 2nd hand.

    So my strategy is passed by the counter of four of its limbs defense attack its body and for that, I have been trying different sword moves when attacking these two centipedmen.

    Winning the battle is not only depend on power, but it also depends on one¡¯s strategy, and experience.

    I have always used these three elements when I fight and mostly I depend on the power but in this fight, I am using all three elements equally.

    In these twenty minuits of the fight, I have never used so many types of moves that I have never used in these ten days and this fight also made me realize that I have to learn new sword moves.

    Though the sword moves did not provide direct power like skill¡¯s and method, they do provide the creativity one needs while fighting, especially such battle where strenth of fighters are equal.

    The first thing I am going to do is take the sword sses as it had been the year since I learned something new in the sword, I thought.

    Since learning the basic¡¯s I thought I do not need to learn them anymore as one can invent new moves for themselves if one¡¯s base is strong but this fight taught me how wrong I was and how desperately I need to learn the new sword moves.

    nk nk nk nk!

    With every minute, I am getting better and better and now I don¡¯t even have to take a step back to manage the impact of our attacks, I can just dissolve by moving my sword and body certain way.

    While I was fighting, I am also taking look at other fights who are my vison which is Ben and Ritchie and they are not doing much better than me, especially ben who had summoned his totem artifact.

    As for Ritchie, he didnt summoned it but I am confident that he will soon.

    nk nk nk!

    I finally able to make it use its third limp for the defense and I am surprised to find which limb it¡¯s uses after two failed the defense.

    It is bottom left, I thought he will use bottom right but he used bottom left, this is a pattern of one Centipedemam, I have to find another as it used different limbs when I breached its two defenses.

    It will take some time to identify theplete battle pattern of the two Cetepedemen but when I will do that, I will be able to finish the fight quickly.

    As I kept fighting, the two monsters have be quite vignt seeing how easily I have been able to avoid their two swords and because of that both of the monsters have upped their offense.

    They now attacking me crazily, trying to give me fewer chances to attack them but that is simply ridiculous on their part as they upped their offense, I was more easily able to prate in their defense and seeing that, they stopped offensive altogether and started to focus on the defense.

    If this Grimm race monster had just two eyes, it would have been quite easy to attack it and by this time, I would have easilyunched ten some attacks on its body and even able to kill one of these Centepedmen.

    As I was fighting, I sensed two more faint lights shed by my eyes.

    So I couldn¡¯t take anymore, I thought after seeing both Ritchie and Emma summoning their totem artifacts in a few minuits difference.

 Chapter 417 Tetrad Centipedman Tribe III

    nk!

    I finally able to reach its fourth limb, if I am able to pass the defense of thisst defense then I will directly able to attack its body.

    It had been an hour since we started fighting these Tetrad Centipedman tribesmen and not one of us was able to kill the Centipedmen till now.

    Fucking Cockroaches! They just too hard to kill, normally all of our battles ended withing an or at least in thest stages but here we have an only mid-stage of the fight and some aren¡¯t even reached that stage, that is me.

    From what I have seen, Ritchie had started to injure the monsters he is fighting, Emma also doing the same as they both have a simr level of strength.

    As for Ben, he is like me still struggling to touch the body of his opponents much less injure it. I would have loved to see how the sisters are doing as but they are little away from me but I am sure they are doing better than mine.

    They fight in the team and very good at cracking the defenses of the monster, so I think they shoul be doing better than me.

    Kess

    Finally! I thought, my sword finally able to touch its skin and it was only a scratch on its carapace but it is enough, with the single attack on its body gave me all the information I needed which made me both sad and happy.

    Happy because my sword finally touched its body which made me know what I have to do next and sad because its extremely difficult to pierce its carapace.

    If I want to injure it heavily and even kill it then I will have to use all my strength just to pierced the sword through its body, in which my sword did not havee across any barriers which will be made it loose some it¡¯s power, this is a quite hard attack to perform.

    It was a good thing I had already thought of such a scenario and had devised the strategy for it and that is to attack its joints.

    The carapace covering it may seem perfect but there are many gaps between the joints and I will have to several of their joints with lethal attacks and with few perfect attacks on the joints, they will be weak enough that I will be able to kill them easily.

    But it is not easy to attack their joints, these Centepedmen have the intelligence simr to us and they also clearly know their joints are one of their biggest weaknesses.

    That is why they have wore protective artifacts on their joints and always became very vignt when see something going toward their joints that is why the timing of my attacks has to be perfect.

    With the n in my mind, I started to attack them. I want my first attack to very lethal as after the first attack they will be very cautious and it will be very hard for me to kill them.

    nk nk nk....

    Our weapons shed one after another and in that time and I had may time attacked the bodies of the two Cetepedemen¡¯s bodies but my attacks never able to pierce its carapace.

    Time passed by as we kept fighting as with the passing time my intuition became strong that I started to find chances to attack every minute but they were all small changes, I have had nevere across a big chance that will aidunch unimpeded attack at its joint.

    Chance! I said as Ie across the biggest chance and without a second thought, Iunched the attack.

    My sword is very fast and swift, that when the Grimm monster saw my sword attacking its range, it tried to stop me using four of its limbs but its limps were too slow.

    Pierce!

    My sword passed through the protective gear on its joint and pierced through it and just as it pierced, I released the point inferno into its joint.

    Ahhh....

    Its screamed loudly as the concentrated fire started to burn its joint, the joint I had selected is one of the most important ones, it is going which connected its upper right hand which is its most important limb.

    With that upper right limb joint burn with fire inferno, that limb of it became pretty much useless for at least an hour and I think, it would be more than enough to kill these two monsters.

    nk!

    I wanted to take advantage of it being in pain and attack its neck joint to finish it off but I wasn¡¯t able to other Centepedman interrupted me.

    Earlier attack was at perfect timing, not only other Grimm race monster little distance away to respond, but the Grimm monster I had attack had also be little careless which had given me perfect opportunity tounch an attacked which I sessfully did.

    "Die, you lowly animal!" Screamed the Centepedman that I had just attacked and started to attack me crazily with its friend.

    Seeing its crazy behavior, I became very happy. I always prefer crazy opponents than the calmed ones, they are the most easier to deal with as they make a lot of mistakes in their fury.

    This lethal attack of mine made both of mad and they started to attack me crazily while I calmly responded to their attack while charging my sword for point inferno.

    In the time I was charging my sword, I got many perfect chances to attack but I did not take it as damage of the normal attack could be healed in few minuits and it did not give much pain but the attack of point inferno not only very lethal, it gives immense pain as well, is just a perfect attack.

    Pierce! Ahhhhh....

    Three minuits after my first attack, Iunched my second attack and this one also hit hand joint, its just that recipient of this attack other Centipedmen, now both of the Grimm monsters have suffered under the point inferno.

    Sooo! Soooo!

    While crazily attacking, both of monster¡¯s suddenly opened their mouth and shot the jets of poison at me, seeing the jets of poisoning at me, I smiled.

    I have been waiting! I thought. I had learned my lesson about the poison when fighting against the ck Viperman tribe and very vignt against it.

    Not only I had drunk the antidote of their poison when I saw them the first time and I have even asked Ashlyn to cover my body with Sunfire internally and externally so that that poison could not affect me.

    And as for why I am waiting for them to attack me poison because of this!

    Puchi!

    My sword directly pierced through the neck of the Centepedman, it is studied that every poison type Grimm race monster became quite confident when they released their poison attack lose vignce for a second whenunching their attack, especially happened when the opponent is equal or weaker than them.

    Not all Grimm race monster is like these, especially the experienced ones.

    "You fil!" the Cetepedemen wanted to say something but before it could say anything my sword appeared in front of it and its sentence cut in its mouth as it had to defend itself.

    Thud?

    With one Centepedeman killed, second one became quite easy to kill as another one is not present to obstruct me whenever I attack, so it took me little less than five minuits to kill the second monster and it died in very wretched condition as I had attacked all of its joints first before piecing its neck and releasing Point inferno in it.

 Chapter 418 Lord Stage

    What a fight! I had fought these two centepedmen for about two hour and it made quite tired and would have sat on the ground if battles had been finished.

    Ritchie and Emma had finished their fights while Ben and twin sisters are left to finish it, from the way fight is going on they should be able to finish the fight within the half an hour.

    Crackle Crackle....

    The crackling sound out be heard from me as I am concentrating my all on the eliminate the poison that is present in the body. The poison of the Grimm race monster is really hard to burn.

    It must have been five minuits since both of the monsters had attacked me with the poison but their poison still remains on me despite Sunfire burning this poison constantly.

    It took me a few more minuits to burn off all the poison on me and only then I took a sigh of relief, this poison is not much poisonous but it had a strong numbing effect.

    Despite the protection of Sunfire and antidote, I was very afraid of this poison as a slight effect of it could have made a major effect on the earlier battle.

    After I finished burning off all the poison, I took out two high-grade Runic Disk from my storage and ced them on the Grimm race monsters.

    I should be able to finish harvesting Mana Crystal before the battle is finished, I thought but I was wrong as both of battle¡¯s finished before Ipleted harvesting the Mana Crystal¡¯s.

    "Well done, you all have done a quite good job," said Team leader as he appeared right after our battle is finished.

    We all became quite surprised after hearing his praise because it is very very rare for him to praise us.

    "Quickly harvest the mana crystal, we have quite a journey ahead." He said which brought the reaction from us we are still quite tired from the battle we had just fought.

    Ting! Ting!

    Two quite bells rang out of with few seconds difference as the two bodies of the centipedmen turned into the husk as runic discs finished mana Crystals from them and when I looked the mana crystal, I got quite happy.

    I got a total of 168 Mana Crystals from the two centipedmen which is quite good for two Colonel stage monsters. A few minuitster other are also harvested their mana crystal and we started our journey again.

    We fought our next battle just half an hour after we left the ce after defeating the centipedmen, this time also I had fought two colonel stage monster who was strong as the Centepedmen, its just that they didnt have four hands and Omni vision.

    We took more beating that we took in the fight against the Centepedmen but we finished the battle quickly, just little more than an hour which less than half the time we took to finish the Centepedmen off.

    After we finished our fight and harvested the mana crystal, the team leader asked us to move forward without giving us time to heal, saying we got to hurry if we want to arrive at our destination by tomorrow.

    The third group of monsters we fought was the strongest one and to fight it I had to give my all. If we were at our best we would have had a little easy time but we had just fought an hour ago and our injuries hadn¡¯tpletely healed.

    In that battle, I had fought with the three elite colonel stage Grimm race monsters and they were little stronger the Centepedemen.

    That is why when I finished my fight, I was in a very wretched condition but that wasn¡¯t the end of the day.

    An hour hadn¡¯t passed when we had just fought our third battle and when wee across the fourth group of the Grimm race monsters.

    I thought team leader would show a little mercy and scare away these groups of monsters seeing how tired and injured we are but no, he did not show mercy instead he did the opposite.

    He had attracted the fouth group of Grimm race monsters by making a loud noise.

    The fourth group of the Grimm race monster was not particrly strong, it¡¯s strength was equal to the second group of the Grimm race monster we had fought.

    If we had been in our prime, we would have finished it off within an hour but seeing the condition we were in, it took us little more than two hours are finished off the fight and by that time, we were way more wretched that we had started.

    "Team leader look its dusk, can we finally rest now?" Sophia said as she drank the potions. We had just finished the fight and now harvesting the mana crystals.

    The dusk has fallen and we quickly have to find a safe ce to stay quickly otherwise we will be attacked by the nocturnal Grimm race monster¡¯s.

    "We will be staying here." said the team leader and walked toward the open area.

    As he reached the open area, he took out a small box ced it on the ground and took a few steps back and tapped a few buttons on his holowatch.

    Just as he did that, the change started happening in the box as it kept getting bigger and bigger till it turned into the full-blown house that is big enough to house all of us.

    My first thought that the house is Peak Knight grade abode type artifact but I soon shook my head, I have seen many peak level Knight grade abode which is bigger than this but they did not look like this house.

    This abode artifact is different, I don¡¯t know which grade of artifact this is but it is definitely not Peak Knight Grade Artifact.

    "A Lord Grade Artifact!" Sophia muttered in amazement.

    A Lord Grade! I shouted in my mind, I have never expected team leader to have a Lord Grade Artifact.

    Above Knight Stage is Lord Stage, so the artifact¡¯s used by the evolver¡¯s of that stage is also named after the Stage just like Knight stage that we are in.

    The power stages above the Knight stage arepletly different, Knight Stage is considered the basic stage and there are twelve substages within it which are further divided into three levels but stages above Knight stage are not like that, they are stages which are divided seven levels, after one level up all the seven-levels, one can level to the next stage which is Duke stage.

    I don¡¯t know if its true or not but it is that true evolution start when one level up from the Knight stage, at that time one not only able to fly on his own but one¡¯s age limit will also increse.

    I know about one able to fly at Lord stage as I¡¯ve seen it in the memories of white ax when I wasprehending the Killing Rule but increse if age limit, I am not sure.

    I have just heard about it from many people, especially from the ones from the Central continent whom I met in the Awakening ground but when I searched about this thing, I¡¯ve got no result due to my ess being too low.

    "Come, we will be spending the night inside," said Team Leader as he walked inside the house and we followed behind him quickly.

 Chapter 419 The Gate

    This abode is really good, it looked just like a house and not the artifact. It is even better than the house, it had all the necessities a house should have.

    "Lord Grade abode sure is amazing," said Sophia as we entered inside the abode and we couldn¡¯t help but nod in appreciation as this abode is really amazing.

    After everyone entered the abode, the team leader started pressing a few buttons on the control panel of the abode and spherical light started to surround the abode fully like a defensiveyer.

    "Team Leader, with this Lord Grade abode of yours, we can definitely sleep without worries of being attacked in the middle of the night," said Ben as he watched the energy shied enveloping the house.

    "Yes, we can sleep like a baby without worry," Sophia repeated, I also thought the same. With the Lord Grade Abode, we will not have to worry about any attacked, whatever attackse will be defended by the defense of the abode.

    This a Lord Grade Abode, which means those below Lord Stage would not have the power to harm those inside it.

    "You guys still didnt understand the fearfulness of the Grimm battlefield." The team leader said while shaking his ruefully as if remembering something.

    "The Grimm battlefield is more dangerous than you can imagine and no area is safe including the outpost that we live in," said Team leader.

    "You guys have not seen the real terror of the Grimm battlefield, the day you see it, you will never dare to lose the vignce against it even a second."

    What he said made all of the silent and made us think for a few seconds, we understood the Grimm battlefield is dangerous but its depth we aren¡¯t able to understand it as we haven¡¯t experienced it yet.

    "You guys clean up and rest for an hour after you are done with it we will make the ns for the dinner," said Team Leader and walk toward the numerous rooms in the abode, we all selected one room and walk inside it.

    Chew chew...

    Ashlyn came out of me I closed the door of the room I had selected and she came out, she started to demand the snacks that she usually does.

    After giving her packed snacks, I walked into the bathroom for the shower. My body is filled with the dirt and dried blood, some blood handnt even dried.

    Though I am still quite injured, all the wounds on my body had been healed so it is quite fine for me to take the shower without worrying about opening the after.

    Aftering out shower, I gents dried my body and worefortable clothes and my artifacts top of them.

    I do not were artifact after taking a night shower, even if I was out training but words that the team leader said still ringing in my ears, which made me wore the artifact on me.

    After doing that, I drank a few more bottles of potions andid on the bed quietly, going over the battle that I had fought today.

    Today is my first day in Mid Level hunting ground and it is quite an eye-opener.

    Every Grimm race monster we have encountered was elite and at least three times more powerful than its counterparts in the low-level hunting ground.

    Not only Grimm race monsters here are powerful than the Low-level hunting ground, but they are also more experienced than the ones in the low-level hunting ground and that is one of the reasons why we took more than an hour to finish each of our battles.

    Time passed and soon hour is over, seeing that I walked out of my room with Ashlyn toward the hall.

    When I reach the hall, I found Ben and Team leader were already there, I just took a seat across them.

    "Does anyone of you knows how to cook? otherwise, I¡¯ll just heat the food that I had brought," asked Team Leader and I was going to reply in a few seconds if no one does when Sophia chimed in.

    "Micheal is quite a good cook," said Sophia and everybody looked me. I cursed Sophia¡¯s loudmouth in my heart, I was nning to wait it out and only going to cook when everyone said no but now with Sophia speaking, I have no option but to cook.

    "So, what do you guys want to eat?" I asked. I have all the ingredients needed for themon dishes, as long as the dish is not umon, I will have its ingredients and able to cook it.

    Everyone started to voice the dishes they wanted to eat and it had be quite chaotic that it took us fifteen minuits just to decide what we were going to eat.

    The dishes we selected quite simple but to cook for these many people and their monsters would have been quite a straining but my luck is good that Reina and Ritchie offered to help.

    With the help of Ritchie and Reina, I didnt have done much except for cook as all the other things were done by them.

    The dinner is finished within one and half hour and we all ate on the big dining table in the kitchen till our stomachs are full.

    "With three of them cooking dinner, we three will do the nights watch," said Team leader and no is surprised by the team leader¡¯s idea of night¡¯s watch.

    "Sophia you will take the first shift of three hours, second will be taken by Emma and I will take the third, do you guys have a problem with it," asked Team Leader to which both Emma and Sophia shook their heads saying they have no problem.

    After saying goodnight, I went to my room andid on the bed. As for doing supremebat exercise and body cleansing techniques, there are no questions about not doing it.

    It is a very dangerous ce and performing those techniques would be idiotic, especially Body Cleansing Technique which left one week for hours.

    So, there is no question of doing them today and another thing is I am quite tired and just want to sleep.

    I fell into sleep within seconds and when I woke up, it was the next day, I found it is dawn and seeing that I felt quite relieved seeing no idents happened during the night.

    When Ie out of my room, I found everyone is out except for Emma were in the hall and she came out a few minuitster.

    We ate thest night leftover¡¯s and get out of abode, only to find thirty-some Grimm race monster¡¯s outside.

    It would have been quite a dreadful thing if team leader not had been with us but with him being us, we don¡¯t have to worries about these thirty-something Grimm race monsters.

    When Team Leader deactivated abode, all the Grimm race monster¡¯s leaped at us but when they were halfway, team leader simply waved his hand and tens of tiny bolts of lightninge out of his hand and stuck the Grimm race monster which made them stopped on their tracks and next second, they took U-turn and ran away fast as they can.

    The team leader said that if we continued and yesterday¡¯s speed, we will reach the map destination in by afternoon and we did reach our destination by afternoon.

    On the way, we had fought three groups of Grimm race monsters who were powerful as yesterday¡¯s monster¡¯s we had fought but this time we took half a time to finish them than yesterday and weren¡¯t injured as injured yesterday.

    "Is this the ce?" Emma asked. As we stood near the small ravine which is densely packed with shrubs.

    "Yes, it is." said team leader as he entered ravine and we followed behind him in the rave.

    We kept clearing the shrubs in the ravine as we move toward the mark on the map with an excited heartbeat, we have been waiting for this moment for days and now we finally there.

    Crackle...

    The team leader again released lightning and burned the shrubs tod dusk and revealed what¡¯s behind it.

    "A cave!" all of us said in unison, this is thest mark on the map. It is a small cave in which, only one could pass at the time.

    "Should we go in?" I asked Ben, "Obviously." said Sophia and about take a step into the cave when stopped by the team leader.

    "There may be danger inside, I¡¯ll go first." said the team leader, we all nodded. Since the team leader is strongest in us, it is right for him to go first.

    "Follow closely behind and be ready for any scenario." said the team leader and took the step inside it, just as he took the step, he stopped on his tracks and huge gaspe out of our mouth.

    Gasp!

    We can not belive the scene happened in front of us as we have never expected something like this to happened when we started this treasure hunt.

    "Holy mother of God!"

    Just as the team leader took the step inside the cave, the map in hand started to glow brightly, not only it, the mouth of the cave also started to glow brightly with silvery ruins shining on it.

    As the ruin got brighter, the map in the team leader¡¯s hand flew out and merged into the glowing ruins.

    For some time, the runes kept glowing and glowing but soon changes started happening to it and they started transforming and soon the Runes formed the silvery runic Gate of adult human size.

 Chapter 420 Three Tests

    "What is this Gate?" Emma asked in a soft voice. What happened in the past minute is like a walk in the fantasy.

    When I saw the cave first time, I thought it was just the normal cave and the maximum danger we will encounter in it will be traps and some monster¡¯s but we have never expected for something like this to happen.

    The gate in front of me about two-meter tall and it looks like the simple door we have in our home, the only difference between the door front of me and the one in the house is that this door is made of silvery ruins. The door may be a simple design but it still looked exquisite.

    "Team Leader what do you think of this runic door?" I asked, now that this door had appeared and now we have to think about what to do about it as it will not going to stay open forever.

    It is now time to decide whether to go inside or not, I had already decided that I will be going inside but before that, I want to ask the team leader if he knows anything or not, so I could be better prepared.

    "No, I¡¯ve never heard about it." The team leader said which disappointed me quite a bit as I wanted to have a basic idea of what I am getting into.

    "I don¡¯t know what this runic gate is but one thing I can tell you that the runes shing on it are human ruins and not the ones used by the Grimm race." said team leader which instantly made me little rx.

    Though the gate having human ruins does not mean it is made by us humans as I¡¯ve heard that we can also use Grimm race ruins as long as we reached the high mastery of the human runes.

    If Humans can use the Grimm race monster¡¯s ruins then Grimm race monsters could also use our runes and this gate may very well be made my Grimm race but it could also be made by humans which have the highest chances.

    Suddenly, the bright runes on the Gate started to dim, though the speed of dimming is low, it still dimming which means it is decision time.

    "I am going in, you guys should make your decision quick." said the team as he walked into the gate.

    "I am also going," I said and walked into the gate right behind him, the light on the gate was dimming and I didnt want to waste any time lest it disappears suddenly.

    Everything in front of turned dark for a second and when I opened my eyes again, I found I am standing on the circr white disk and everything around me is very dark.

    The circr disk I am standing on is about one meter in diameter and there is nothing around it.

    Gasp!

    As I was looking around, I noticed something which made me gasp in astonishment and also very scared.

    I found I am wearing very simple white cloths that are not mine and all the things I was wearing were gone, my artifacts, storage, holowatch everything but that is not made scared and astonished.

    What made me scared and astonished is that I cant feel my connection with the Ashlyn, its like out connections hadpletly disappeared as it had never been there.

    When taking the Guild challenge, I had felt quite simr to this but that time my connection with Ashlyn was still present. Though I could not contact her or summon her, I knew she is with me but here there is nothing, its like she had just disappeared.

    That is really scared the shit out of me and I was nearly going mad with worry but I forcefully calmed myself and started to think about the condition I am in.

    The more I started to think, the more I understood that what I am experiencing is not real or not material, its just like the crystal in guild challenge, its just that whatever the thing is, it is more advanced than the crystal used in guild challenge as it had able to iste my connection with Ashlyn.

    With that thought, I calmly sat on the circr silvery disk and waited, my wait turned fruitful as a few secondster, I got the response that I had been waiting desperately.

    "Wee lucky one, I am Sylvia Morningstar, before leaving I have left some chances across the world for the future generation and you are lucky enoughe across one of the chances, I¡¯ve left behind. For that I congratte you." said the Etherial voice.

    Leaving? Is she dead or she meant something else, I thought. I did not much understand what the ethereal voice said but two things I clearly understood that this voice is from a very powerful figure and this figure had left the chances for the future generation and this made me really really happy.

    "I have left these chances but to gain these chances you will have to pass three tests of mine, are you willing lucky one?" The Etherial voice asked.

    "Yes, I am willing," I said right away.

    Are you kidding me? just with the hope of getting a chance, I had taken the steps inside that runic gate without know knowing its dangerousness and now you are asking me I am willing or not.

    "To the practitioner of magic, three things are absolutely necessary they are Will, Perseverance and Strength." said the ethereal voice.

    I wanted to disagree saying that Strenth is most important than the Will and Perseverance but I stopped myself thinking it is a bad choice to contradict such a powerful figure who said she had left but she still somehow talking to me.

    "Strength is the least important of three, as long as one has a strong Will have and Perseverance, strength wille naturally." The ethereal voice said as she if reading my mind.

    "The first test is a test of Will, only those who have will strong enough to shoulder the world, will have the power to reach the Apex."

    "The test of Will will start in minutes and what you have to do is endure it without faining."

    "The more you endure the greater your rewards would be and if you are able to break your limit then you might even receive some expected benefits." said the ethereal voice with a smallugh.

    Endure, is it going to bombard me with the pain? I hope it is pain, If its turned out to be a pain then its really good as I am confident about my pain tolerance, I have experienced it too many times, I thought.

    I sat calmly as I waited for the test to start, very much hoping it is pain that I will have to endure.

    Ting.

    Second, passed by and when one minute is over, I heard soft chime but to my surprise, no pain came which I had been waiting for.

    A few seconds passed and I jokingly thought that it is the silence that I will have to endure when suddenly an indescribable feeling washed over me which shook me from my core and scared me from the bottom of my soul so much that I am not even able to twitch my finger.

 Chapter 421 First Tes

    I have never felt this kind of sensation before, what I am feeling now is a very tiny bit of terrifying suppression over me but it hadpletly immobilize me, so much that I wasn¡¯t even able to move my finger.

    I feel like I am not even antpare to the being that is this suppression ising from, this is the suppression high stage powerhouse on a low level but the suppression of life order.

    The being that this suppression originated from is at a high order of life. if she had been a human she is not anymore as she has transcended from humans, she is a higher level being now.

    The level of that being is so high that even tiny suppression from it left me in this condition if she were in front of then I wouldn¡¯t be just immobile, I would have fallen unconscious directly at best and dead at worst.

    The suppression I am feeling is a very tiny bit but this suppression is increasing with time, though the speed of increase is barely noticeable, it is still increasing never the less.

    I am unable to move my body in my current condition, I wonder what will happen if this suppression kept increasing.

    Seeing the suppression increasing, I tried to move my body a little bit, even a little bit is fine, I have to quickly get used to this suppression, only getting used to will I able to resist it for a longer period of time.

    With that thought, I actively concentrated on the suppression. In normal times it would be suicidal, like jumping in the fire but for my current condition, this is the best option.

    Only after facing this suppression head-on will I able be able to get used to it and endure it for a longer period of time otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be long before I became so suppress that I would faint on the spot.

    Zing!

    As my will touched the source where suppression is releasing, I froze on the spot, not only my body had frozen but also my thoughts. My thoughts which were fast as an arrow, have now be slow as a snail.

    I am taking ten times more time to form the simple thought than I usually do and this feeling is so torturous that I just want to let go of my concentration and endure without actively seeking it.

    I have never felt this kind of feeling before, it¡¯s like someone had bound me with chains and kept loose enough that I could only take a tiny step at the time and to take that step and I have to put a lot of effort and this feeling is not physical but mental and that made it even more painful.

    For someone who had never experienced this kind of feeling ever before, it is very torturous.

    It would have been fine if this sensation suppresses me only physically, which I would have easily able to endure as I did earlier but when this suppression suppress me to this degree that my thoughts slow down, it felt torturous.

    And this torturous feeling I am getting is not from the suppression I am feeling, though the suppression is the reason for freezing my thoughts, the main reason I am feeling torturous because this feeling of mental binding is foreign to me, which is making me ufortable and this ufortableness I have felt before is torturous.

    It took me quite while to tap down the ufortableness I am feeling andpletely focus on the suppressive sensation, it had grown stronger in the time I was busy dealing with the ufortable feeling and now it had grown stronger, my thoughts became even slower and my body which had already been immobile had be stage that not even tiny twitching movement could be made.

    Seeing I will have to do something soon before my thoughts arepletly freeze-up, I again put my concentration on the suppressive feeling and started to visualize memories.

    Normally only slight though needed remeber the memory in mind but now I have to concentrate to remember the and it is taking quite an effort doing that.

    My main objective is to keep my mind going and what could best way that remembering old memories, there are a couple of other things I could do as well.

    like perform math or think about difficult problems, that would have made my mind worked harder than just simple remembering memories but I think memories are the best option and that is why I kept remembering them.

    Time passed by and it became harder and harder to y memories in my mind but I still continue to y the memories in my mind.

    The memories I first yed in my mind were just a pleasant one, like peaceful moments with the family and friends but as the suppression increased, I started to remeber important memories that brought out emotions in me.

    Like the memories that give joy, sadness, and other emotions but soon these memories weren¡¯t enough to stop the freezing of my mind, so I started remembering life-changing memories, the memories where my life hadpletly changed.

    Like the monster horde that attacked my town when I was eleven and killed my friend or when the three fatty¡¯s had fed me the monster or the birth of my sister.

    These are all memories that had changed the course of my life, one way or another and made me who I am today, with these memories ying in my mind, I felt a lot batter as second ago I was barely able to think any things.

    The pressure of suppression lessen a little and my thoughts regained little of their former speed but itsted for a few minuits before suppression came back stronger than ever.

    Even remembering the memories had be a very very strenuous task that I had nearly reached my limit and could snap any moment but despite that, I continue replying to the memory.

    The memory I am remembering is that of the birth of my sister, it is clear as the day in mind as it happened just yesterday.

    I still remember that when I first time saw the face of my sister, I thought she is the world¡¯s most beautiful girl in the world, I started to love her the moment my eyes fell on her and swore that I will always protect her and for that, I have to be stronger, strong enough to thwart any danger that came in her way.

    With that thought, I let the suppression wash over me. In such powerful suppression, I lost the ability to think and now holding on to a single thought in the immense suppressions through the sheer will.

    There is only one though remain in my mind and that is to hold on, hold on as long as possible as only then will I able to get the greatest reward.

    Times passed by as I kept enduring the suppression through my sheer will but finally, the momentes when I couldn¡¯t hold off anymore as thest spark of my will started doused off from the raging wind of suppression.

    The final moment! I thought as I kept holding on that dousing spark of Will when suddenly the spark of will that had nearly doused off burned with resplendent brightness that it had cleared away all the suppression I was feeling and my thoughts have be so clear that I felt like, if I wanted to I could remember every single memory of my life or solve the hardest problem that puzzled me but before I could do any of that I fainted.

 Chapter 422 Second Tes

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself in the same spot as I earlier sitting cross-legged and saw that my thoughts have be clearer than before, a way clearer.

    So, it was real, I thought my mind had given me delusion before making me unconscious but seeing how clear my thoughts have be, I know what I sensed my will exploding was not the delusion.

    Though its effect are not as exaggerated as that I had sensed earlier, its effects are very good and I can feel that my soul power had increased quite much after it was baptized by that terrifying suppression.

    "Congrattion on passing the first Test, are you ready for a second?" the Etherial voice asked. "Yes!" I said immediately as I am in very high spirits right now with the advancement in my soul power and feel like I could clear any test right now.

    As I said yes, I found myself top snowy hill, everything around me is nketed in snow that except for snowy white, I can¡¯t see any other color.

    The scenery in front of me is snowy white and it looked extremly beautiful and while looking at it, a feeling of loneliness couldnt help but arise in my heart.

    There is not much change in me except I am wearing very thick winter clothes, they have covered every part of my body, including my face which had been covered with the winter mask and I am holding two snow poles in my hand.

    "You passed the test of will and now this will be the test your Perseverance.¡¯"

    "If you want to reach the Apex, you need to have the Will to shoulder the world and Perseverance to cross the sea, only then you will achieve the strength to crush the world." said the voice.

    Hearing an ethereal voice say such spirited words, every cell of my body is filled with energy that I could wait for the second test to start.

    "In the second test, you just have to walk till you can¡¯t anymore. Likest time, the more you walk the greater your rewards would be and remeber you can stop at one ce more than five minuits." said the ethereal voice with a hint ofughter.

    Just as the ethereal voice disappeared, I was hit the cold wind, if not for me wearing this very thick winter coat, I would have definitely turned into the popsicle.

    Chater Chatter..."Fuck!"

    My teeth started to chatter by the coldness and I instinctively summoned fire, only to see there is no response.

    That is not the only bad news though, the really bad news that I had lost all the strength I had umted since bonding and now turned into a normal human.

    If I had my physical strength, then even without my fire ability, I would havest quite long but now with strenth of the normal human, I don¡¯t know how much I canst, in such cold weather even walking an hour would be a challenge.

    Still, there is no backing down now, I have to get a good reward, it should be good enough that it will raise my strength by a notch.

    With the thought of reward in mind, I took the step onto very thick snow, its good thing I have snow poles in my hand otherwise it would have been very difficult to walk in such heavy snow.

    I took a step after step as I climb down the small hill, I have to walk carefully otherwise I will case a small avnche and that will be very bad for me.

    As I am walking in the snow, I was also marveling how real this ce feel¡¯s, it feels many times more realpare to the crystal in the guild, though that also feels very real, one get slight feeling that it is not real but here despite everything being fake, it feels very real.

    If not for me knowing this is all fake and my psych inside very advanced imagination crystal, I would have thought everything is real without a doubt, that is how real this feels.

    I wonder at what stage that powerhouse is who had created this test, from everything I have seen it is clearly is not any Lord stage powerhouse, could do.

    Hell, I don¡¯t think even Duke stage powerhouse won¡¯t able to create like that, only those powerhouses of high stages will have a chance to create something like this.

    I can tell this with confidence because I have seen the prowess of these two stages from the memories that were present in the white Axe from which I hadprehended the killing Rule.

    Huff huff....

    As I reached the base of the hill, I started to take the deep breaths tiredly, it hadn¡¯t been a fifteen minuits since I started walking and I am already feeling tired, I thought and continue to walk.

    Its all fake, the ce I am in is fake, the snow I am walking on is fake, the winter coat I am wearing is fake and tiredness I am feeling is also fake, everything is fake here.

    I started to repeat this mantra in my mind as I walked and it seemed effective, though it did not make me see the reality of this world as real as the real world, it still helped me mentally as this what matter¡¯s the most.

    I kept chanting the mantra in mind as I kept taking the step and with this mantra despite feeling tired, I continued to take the steps forward.

    Time passed by and two hours much have passed when my speed had slowed down and now my speed had be slow that it is taking me quite long to take the steps forward.

    There is no day and night in the world, the current setting is that of the twilight hour, so after a few hours of walking, I hadpletly lost the sense of time.

    Sometimes I feel only a few hours had passed sometime I feel a day passed, due to this always twilight setting I hadpletly lost the track of time which again making frustrated and I channel this frustration to take the steps forward.

    Fuck!

    I cursed sometimeter when I found the snowfall started and it was not the normal snowfall but the heavy snowfall, as if tiredness was not enough that now I had to endure this heavy snowfall.

    Chatter chatter...

    Walking in the heavy snowfall extremly tiring and top of that there is fall in the temperature which had already turned me into the half popsicle.

    The cold I was feeling earlier was bearable but now the temperature had fallen, I had turned into a half popsicle and chattering sound from could be constantly heard.

    This is all fake, this is all fake! I kept repeating in my mind but it did not seem to help me as much as before but still, I couldnt care less there is only one goal is in my mind which is to take the next step.

    Take the next step that is my goal, I have to keep taking the next step no matter how tired I am or how cold I am feeling.

    Zhu Zhu...

    As I was taking the step, I felt the cold wind passing through me which made my already cold and that is not the end of my trouble as the speed of the wind kept increasing.

    There will be blizzard soon! I thought and changed my direction, though this will not save me from the blizzard, it will buy me some time in this world and that what matters.

    To get a big reward, I have to stay in this world as long as possible. As I thought about the reward, my steps became even more hurried despite I am being extremly tired and a half popsicle.

    Zhu Zhu....

    As time passed, the winds and snowfall got stronger and stronger and the visibility hadpletly disappeared, I can¡¯t even see half a meter ahead of me and because of this low visibility, I continue to fall on the snow now and them.

    I feel very very tired in this torturous weather and just wanted to let go and close my eyes, I want to do that for hours but every time I steeled myself from the thoughts of giving up and continue to walk with help of sheer will.

    Fuck!

    I cursed, this time I have not cursed because of tiredness but because of the blizzard, it had swept me inside it and now I am experiencing the sword-like winds across my body and chilling temperature which hadpletly turned me into the popsicle.

    She better be impressed with this Perseverance of mine and gives me a good score for this test otherwise, I am going curse her very dearly, I thought before goingpletly conscientious due to bing aplete Popsicle.

 Chapter 423 Third Tes

    "Congrattions on passing the 2nd Test." said the Etherial voice, this is the first voice I heard just as I became conscious.

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself standing on the simple fighting ring which is big enough that even the lieutenant stage could fightfortably one it much me who is at the sergeant stage.

    "Thank You," I said after looking around, "Since you have passed the two tests, it is time for you to take the third test, the test of Strenth." the ethereal voice said.

    Looks like I will have fight an opponent to pass the test of strength, I thought as I looked the fighting ring that I am standing on.

    "You have already passed the test of Will and Perseverance, the test of strength should not be difficult for you."

    "The third test will start in one minute and this test you have to finish early as possible to get the maximum score." said Etherial voice with the softugh.

    Whoever this Supreme powerhouse that designed these tests is sure is masochist, who like torture people intentionally.

    As the Etherial voice disappeared, a sword came to my hand and to my surprise, it is my sword the Red sword that I used regrly, how considerate of her!

    GASP!

    Time passed and soo thirty seconds passed and my opponent appeared in front of me and when I saw my opponent, I couldnt help but get shocked because the opponent I am facing is me.

    My opponent is me, he looked exactly like me, wearing exactly the same close as me and holding the same Red sword as me.

    I am going to fight me? I asked myself, then started to wonder how I am going to win if fight myself.

    I didnt have time to think about it as the countdown started and all I could do ready myself for the fight.

    Tong!

    Asrge tong sounded as the countdown reach zero and exact same moment, my opponent and I who is also me went for each other, we came at each other with the same speed and holding the sword at the simr style.

    nk!

    As our sword shed, Ie to know that not my opponent looked like me and use all my skill, he can also use my rule power. The Rule power which said to impossible things to replicate is replicated in from me.

    I can feel the same vor of Rule power from him that Iprehended which should be impossible but here it is bing possible, I have never in my wildest dream thought that I will be fighting me who is an exact copy of mine and could use all my abilities including the ruling power.

    I have way too underestimated the powerhouse who had created this test that I didnt dare to imagine which level that powerhouse had reached.

    nk nk....

    Our weapon shed, he and I used the exact same moves and reacted exactly the same way with no exception.

    I am my opponent them how I am going to win against myself? I continue to ask myself. This is making me frustrating as no matter what move I make, it is easily been countered by the opponent.

    In my frustration, I just want to throw my sword an give up as clearly this is an undefeatable opponent but if this was an undefeatable opponent and then this would be the test.

    There is much some way to win this battle, as this thought came into my mind all the frustration I am feeling evaporated in a sh as I wholeheartedly started concentrating on my opponent to find any way or loophole to defeat him.

    First I did not see anything but after ten minuits of fighting, I notice something which made me extremly happy.

    I was such a dumb fuck! I cursed myself. All three tests are not just tests but also opportunities.

    The first test helped me sharpened my will and helped me enhance my soul power, the 2nd test boosted my Perseverance and gave me a wide view about the world and the third test which I¡¯m going through now will help me increse my strength directly.

    I am fighting myself and all the moves he is making and abilities he is using all mine that means by observing with it, I can find fault in it and exploit, this is way not only will I able to defeat my opponent but will also able to know the weakness my moves have what should be done to improve them which will help me increse my strength directly but its easier said than done.

    It would have been quite easy if I had been not finding myself who knows me from my core, so defeating myself would be ten times stronger than defeating oneself who knows everything about you, still is the only way I could find and I am very willing to try it.

    nk nk nk....

    My weapons shed with my opponent and in just five minuits, I had found more than twenty mistakes in my moves which could be easily solved.

    I usually film myself while fighting to see the mistakes I am making and to refine my moves but I have to say, I had never found so much mistake in one go and this just starting.

    As time passed by, I found more and more mistakes that number their number reached very close to hundreds which made me gasp in shame as I have never thought, I make so many mistakes while fighting.

    Some of these mistakes are small and some are big but all of them are easily fixable with a little tweak.

    Seeing all this mistake, I started to fix them one by one and continue to test them against my opponent and this way I had not only fixed my mistake but also continue to improve them and while I am doing that, I got a pleasant surprise.

    As I started to fix and improve my mistake, our fight was on the equal term and nobody able to gain the upper hand in battle due to both having simr strength and using simr moves but as time passed, I started to gain upper hand slowly.

    The more I kept fixing and improving my moves, the more I kept gaining the upper hand in the fight and by the time I had fixed and improved half of my mistake, I started topletly dominate my opponent.

    He may have my strength and move but it can¡¯t improve, he is like a copy of mine taken before the start of a fight, at first we were equal but as I kept improving, it kept getting suppressed by me and by the time I fixed and improved three forth of my mistakes, I hadpletly suppressed him that I could easily finish the fight but I did not do that.

    This is the rare chance to improve and while doing that I may lose some of my scores but I didnt care this opportunity of improving isn¡¯t less than reward.

    sh!

    Time passed by as I continued to fix and improve my mistakes and by the time I am done improving and fixing all the mistakes, my opponent had utterly suppressed under my sword and that so much that I will only need the sh to finish the fight and that is what I did.

 Chapter 424 A Drop Of Blood

    I decapitated my opponent with the sh and instead of falling down, the bust and head my opponent turned into the smoke before vanishing.

    This battle had been really amazing not only I get to see my mistakes but I also got a chance to correct it and the fight even give me a few ideas about the new moves.

    All three tests had improved my strength significantly and gave me confidence enough to say that if I consolidate my gains in a few days and improved one more time then passing the 3rd Guild challenge would be a breeze.

    "Congrattions on passing the Third Test!" said the Etherial voice as I was busy with my thinking.

    "And now it is time for your rewards." said the ethereal voice and next moment everything in front of me changed and I found myself inpletly different space.

    It seemed to be big underground cavern and around be is hundreds of caves, these caves looked exactly the same except for one minor difference.

    That these caves are sealed with white and Red film of energy, most of these caves were sealed with a film of white energy, only ten some caves are sealed with the Red energy and there is a circle of golden stars above my head, there are ten stars of which nine are lit while the tenth one is dimly lit than other¡¯s, If I am not wrong then this should be my score.

    One more thing that made me pleasantly surprised that I am back into reality as I am wearing the same clothes I wore before entering that runic gate and I have all my gear on me and most importantly, I can feel my connection with Ashlyn.

    Chew chew...

    I was about to contact her when she came out of me suddenly and started to chirp at me loudly.

    Asking why I was not responding to her and how she was worried about me, and how she wasn¡¯t able toe out no matter how much she tried, I was about to pacify her when the Etherial voice called out again.

    "You have passed the three tests with a near-perfect score and now free to enter any cave of white energyyer to get your reward."

    "The rewards you will get will wholly depend on your luck and remeber you have only one chance to choose." Said Etherial voice with a hit of augh.

    Luck? Only one chance to choose? Is she shitting me, I have passed all three tests just to try my luck? But I forcefully calmed myself down and asked the question that I am most curious about.

    "Can you tell me what type of reward in those caves and will I encounter an empty cave?" I asked, my biggest fear is if there are empty caves and I chose one of them.

    I want to be mentally prepared if something like that is arranged by that powerhouse.

    "There are no empty caves and every cave had a reward that will be useful to you."

    "As for what rewards there are, there are many like ult Methods, Top Grade Inheritances, Duke Grade or above weapons and some other things," Etherial voice said.

    Hearing the list of Rewards, I am shocked. I had expected rewards to be great but never expected them to be this great, the maximum grade of reward I had expected is Lord grade but here all of the rewards are above lord grade.

    Now the question is choosing the cave, which one should I choose. It would have been quite good if the rewards were disyed so I can see them and evaluate and then choose the best one for me but here everything is dependent on the luck, the reward I will get will depend on the cave that I enter.

    There must be near three hundred caves here, except for twelve caves that are blocked by red energy film that is prohibited, I can enter any one of these three hundred caves, if my score had been a little bit higher then all the caves would have been opened for me.

    Well, it didnt matters anymore and there are more than enough option for me to choose one from.

    Chew Chew Chew...

    I was just thinking of choosing the cave when Ashlyn¡¯s loud chirp disturbed me and when I looked to see, I found she is excitedly motioning her wing toward one cave.

    She looked very excited, I have never seen her this much excited before.

    "Do you want me to go there?" I asked, to which she chirped excitedly and nodded with her little head. In normal times she wouldn¡¯t have waited for me and flew inside the cave but this time she obediently stood on my shoulder.

    It is likely because she had sensed that she could not enter the cave without me, she is always very keen about certain things and her intuition is always correct.

    Ashlyn had never been wrong about treasure and now she somehow sensed the treasure inside the cave most suitable for us, so I am very sure the treasure inside that cave.

    I walked toward the cave and ented inside it though the white energyyer and the next moment I have transported to a different ce again.

    It is apletly darkroom but in the center of the room is thumb size bottle is floating and reading red glow when it seems to light the whole room.

    When I moved closer, I found that it is not a bottle that is glowing but the red drop of liquid that is glowing.

    I first thought it is human blood drop but soon discarded that thought as the color of drop inside is not crimson red but Sangria red and that is not the color of blood that humans have.

    It is likely to monster¡¯s blood as I¡¯ve only seen their blood came in the different shade of red.

    Chew Chew....

    Ashlyn excitedly chirped at me, asking me to take the bottle and give her that delicious liquid to drink.

    I did not hurry to pick up the bottle despite Ashlynn¡¯s insistence instead, I decided to observe it more.

    The bottle which seemed simple at first nce is not the simple bottle as the bottle is filled with the tiny runic arrays, these runes were not seen to the eyes unless one looks them very closely.

    The blood inside that bottle is seemed to be very precious otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have been kept in the bottle that itself cost a fortune. The blood in the bottle did not seem to giving off any dangerous fluctuation except for the glow.

    After seeing there is nothing wrong with the bottle, I picked it from the air.

    Chew Chew Chew.....

    Just as I did Ashlyn against started chirping at me excitedly, saying I should quickly open the bottle and gave her blood inside it to eat.

    I wanted to wait till we reached home to research about but seeing how excited she is and if I did give it to her, she will not let me hear the end of it and another reason is that Ashlyn always been sure about the thing she wants to eat.

    So, I opened the bottle from her but just as I opened the bottle, I sensed a very fearful aura and just as I sensed this fearful aura, I know I had made a great mistake about this blood.

    The aura was very fearful that it hadpletly immobilized me physically, just like the suppression did earlier but the difference between the two is very great.

    The one I sensed earlier had shaken me to the core with just a tiny bit of suppression and the feeling I got from it that it higher level lifeform in the food chain that has transcended.

    This aura is very powerful as it directlying from the drop liquid but it could not bepared to the suppression I felt earlier, as for why I am beingpletly immobilized that is because of this blood in front of me from the higher stage powerhouse which is way to stronger than me its drop of blood is enough to immobilize me.

    As I was observing the aura and noticed a peculiar thing about it when I saw Ashlyn beingpletly fine as she came close to the bottle and drank away drop of blood that has already appeared top of it before I could even stop her.

 Chapter 425 Advancing Leaps and bounds I

    Ashlyn drank away drop of blood from the bottle and that had horrified me as I clearly know the powerhouse that drop of blood came from is powerful beyond imagination.

    Drinking the blood of such a powerful being is very dangerous, I still remeber how the monster core felt when the three fatty¡¯s had fed it to me.

    It was just three small stages higher than me and only 10% of its energy was enough to blow me like a balloon but this drop of blood is from the powerhouse that is way stronger than the monster core of the master stage monster.

    "Ashlyn spit it o" My words stopped in my mouth when Ashlyn turned into energy and went inside me.

    I telepathically tried to contact her but no use as I had received no response from her, its like she had turned deaf to my ears. She is probably fallen into slumber

    "Excuse me, can you help please?" I screamed loudly, asking that ethereal voice for help but I received no response from her, I asked again and again but there is no response from that etherial voice.

    I asked for help but seeing there is no response, I started to curse that ethereal voice in the hope she will respond but I received no response from her.

    I am not that worried about my life but Ashlyn¡¯s if to save her life I have to sacrifice my life then I am willing to go for it. She had been with me since the day she was born and after bonding, we have be even closer.

    Why she had to be so gluttonous! If she could have just waited for a day, we would have found the details about it and a safe way to use it but no, she wanted to eat it here and now and like an idiot I let her have her wish.

    If I had been a little strong and did not bow in front of her wish, she wouldn¡¯t be this predicament.

    I kept screaming for help for some time and slumped against the wall seeing there is no response for the ethereal voice.

    Ashlyn is still in the slumber, no matter how many I call her, I got no response now all I could do is wait and hope for the best.

    Hun!

    Time passed by, I stayed slumped in the darkness helpless to do anything when I sensed something happening inside my source.

    Gasp!

    I quickly closed my eyes and started to concentrate on my source and became quite shocked to see what is happening inside there. My source which is like the silver miniature sun has a tiny bit of oily berserk energy mixed into it; it is now turning even shinier and its aura also increasing.

    I can see the shadow of Ashlyn¡¯s source in the bird form releasing silvery energy into my source, making it shinier as it kept doing that aura of my source kept increasing.

    My ability is advancing! The source represents my mana and the ability I have and it bing it brighter and rising in aura cleary means my ability is advancing.

    I have be happy about it for a moment but soon that happiness drowned by the worry.

    That drop of blood is no small matter, not only it came from a very powerful powerhouse but it also contains a very tiny amount of rule power, it is barely discernible but it still presents in that blood drop.

    I had sensed fluctuation of that rule of power for a brief moment but I know that ruling power is way above mine, if I am not wrong then this Rule power should be at the intermediate Grade.

    Intermediate Grade Rule power is very powerful, I have seen its fearfulness in the memories of the white ax. I am very sure that only a fraction of that Intermediate Grade Rule power had remained in that blood drop otherwise I would have directly reached the heaving without buying the ticket.

    Currently ticked to heaven is my hand and if I am able to board it or not will wholly depend on the Ashlyn who is now fallenpletly unconscious.

    I kept observing my source which is getting brighter and brighter and its aura more fearful over the time and by my estimation, my fire ability had already be twice as strong as before and it is still advancing at a visible rate.

    Gasp!

    I observed my source for a while before deciding to check Ashlynn¡¯s source and that is where I got my biggest shock.

    The Blood Drop which Ashlyn ate earlier is now silently floating above Ashlyn¡¯s source and a blood-red line is extended from it which connected to the source of Ashlyn.

    Through this line, Ashlyn¡¯s source seemed to be sucking the insane amount of energy from it and as it continues sucking the energy, Ashlyn¡¯s source is bing stronger and stronger.

    As I continue to observe it, I noticed one problem that the blood drop is containing immense energy and the amount of energy Ashlyn¡¯s source is taking from it is a way too immense.

    Taking this much amount of energy, Ashlynn¡¯s source would have exploded within seconds but it is continuing just fine without any problem but the thing confusing me is the amount of energy.

    The amount of energy that blood drop is releasing is too much, even if the ability is advancing, it shouldn¡¯t take this much energy even 0.001 would be enough for it keeps advancing, so where is the rest of 99.99% energy than Ashlynn¡¯s source is taking is going.

    The more I think about it, the surer I became that the energy is going somewhere but I can¡¯t seem to find it where no matter how much I try.

    Seeing there is no mulling over it as I am not going to find the answer, I focused my concentration somewhere and that is the blood drop.

    The blood drop is releasing the same amount of aura earlier but in this space, it is barely affecting me and seeing that I started to study it to quench my curiosity.

    The blood drop is like the sun that had infinite energy, no matter how much energy Ashlynn¡¯s source is taking there isn¡¯t much change on it.

    As I continue to observe it, I became surer that this blood is from a very powerful monster, my earlier conjecture was based on the color the blood but this I made this conjecture sensing the aura from the Blood Drop, it had the same vor of bloodthirstiness that monsters have but this bloodthirstiness is very controlled very unlike the dumb monster¡¯s I used to fight.

    As I was observing the blood drop of monster, I got a very good look at the very faint rule power that this blood drop contains and if I am not wrong then this rule is Rule of fire and not the normal Grade 3 Fire rule but its variation, a Grade 2 fire Rule.

    I want toprehend it if I sessfulprehending even a tiny bit of it then this fire Rule will help me advance my Sunfire rule which is not very far from reaching the Mid Level of the Basic stage.

 Chapter 426 Advancing Leaps and Bounds II

    I look at the blood drop which is floating above Ashlyn¡¯s source and concentrate on it specifically, I concentrate on the very faint but fearful fire rule that emitting from the blood drop.

    I am hoping toprehend something that could help me advance my Sunfire rule a little, it close to reaching the Mid Level of Basic Grade.

    The chasm may seem small but it very great that some people even took years to reach that level.

    Every rule is different, even if it is the same type of Rule, there are always differences exist between them. The fire Rule that the Blood Drop is emitting had very violent quality, may I say it is simply berserk.

    The Rule powerprehended by humans has always had some stability but the oneprehended by the monster¡¯s always had berserk quality in it.

    Even the Sunfire that Ashlyn hadprehended is hard to control perfectly, the killing energy of killing rule which said to be filled with madness was easier to control that this Sunfire rule Ashlyn hadprehended.

    It is very difficult to control them perfectly but for the past few days, my control over Sunfire increasing at very fast speed and the reason is that my practice on harvesting elemental mana crystals.

    Though I am nowhere close to harvesting the elemental mana crystal, It had indirectly improved control over my Sunfire Rule.

    I wished that Rule power inside that blood drop would not be this faint, if it has been on the same Grade as the Rule in white ax by now I would have startedprehending something.

    I can¡¯tpare two of them as there is a vast difference between them, one had reached the Grandmaster Grade while other is just at reached Advanced grade.

    Those whoprehended Rule to the Grandmaster Grade are the true powerhouses of the world, they just needed to take one step to reach the apex.

    I continue to concentrate on the blood drop and time to time, I do get someprehension but thatprehension is too little to advance my Rule to Mid Level of Basic Grade.

    Still, the progress may be small but it is still progress that is taking my rule power little closer to the Mid-level and its not like that that is the only benefit I an getting on concentrating on the blood drop.

    For some time as I kept consenting on it, an unclear image started toe into my mind, it is a giant monster that has the body above the hundred-meter tall.

    Wherever it moved, the destruction follows and the reason for that destruction is the raging Fire it breathes through its mouth, it is very fearsome, whatever it touched will get burned by it.

    It is not the memory I am sure of it but what it is exactly I don¡¯t know but more see I these unclear scenes shing by my mind, the more I started to understand the fire which seemed to be making my connection with Sunfire stronger.

    Even though the Rule of Sunfire is imprinted in me, I always felt there is a gap between us, I did not understand it the way I understood the killing Rule as it is not the Rule that I hadprehended through my understanding.

    But ever since these unclear images started to appear before my eyes, I started to feel like the gap that exists between me Sunfire is closing and I started to understand it as I understood my killing Rule.

    Which itself is enough, with much closer connection with Sunfire, my control over it will increse and I will be able to use it more perfectly.

    Once in a while, I took a break fromprehending to look at Ashlyn¡¯s condition to see if she has woken from her slumber but I always got disappointed as there is no change in her condition.

    As for the advancement of ability, it had already be five times stronger than before and continue to advance.

    Time passed by as I tried toprehend the Rule while looking at the Blood drop when I suddenly sensed something and when I looked up, I saw I am leveling up.

    Leveling Up!

    I had never expected this to happen this early as I level up just a week ago and I need a month of time before the miracle fruit energy to grow enough to help me level up but now I am leveling up.

    It is likely due to the the the blood Drop, its immense energy must have sparked the potential of Ashlyn that we suddenly started to level up.

    The level up may have started by the Blood drop but it is not providing the energy for it, I had used the energy of the monster core in my stomach to provide for the mana needed for the level up.

    I continue to level as I tracked the changes happening to my body, every level up provided the boost in power. The boost it provided may not look much in front of the Rule power but it is very important.

    It is not only increse physical power but also increased the soul power which is very important for Rule power, without sufficient soul power Rule power can¡¯t be used.

    With my earlier advancement in soul power and this level up, I wouldn¡¯t have to be worried about the insufficient soul power even if two of my Rule power¡¯s advanced to the Mid Level of Basic Grade.

    The Level up continues for a few minutes and I finally level up to the Peak Level of Sergeant Stage, now my next step would be the Master stage and I will be going to give my all to reach that before I head to the Aferain Ruin.

    The worry about the clearing third challenge if Guild hadpletly disappeared right now.

    Even if I am not able to defeat the opponent of 3rd challenge, I have the confidence to get into a tie with it and with the improvement of weak or two I will easily able to beat it.

    Before entering the cave, I had never expected I would make such huge progress but now I had made enough progress that would have taken me at least a month to make.

    I was busy with my thought when I sensed the blood drop had stopped transmitting the energy to Ashlynn¡¯s source and now quietly floating above her source.

    There is not much change in it and if I were to guess then Ashlyn¡¯s source barely took the 1% of blood drop energy while 99% is still left in it.

    I looked at the blood drop with aplicated expression, it had not only improved my ability but also helped meprehending rule a little and taught me about control of fire.

    It may look stable now but anything could happen, it¡¯s a presence in Ashlynn¡¯s source is like a ticking time bomb that could explode any time.

    I shook bad thoughts and carefully observed my source which is now giving off impressive pressure. If I am not wrong then my fire ability has be at least eight times stronger, it is nowparable to the ability of my friends and this is just starting as there is 99% blood drop¡¯s power had remained to be used.

 Chapter 427 Night Attack

    Chew Chew...

    As I was observing my source, I heard the cheerful chip of Ashlyn, it is chirp that said I had a wonderful meal and I am feeling very good. I was about to scream at her when I heard an ethereal voice.

    "I had never expected this little sparrow your drink the blood of King Stage monster and survive, it looks like this little sparrow is very special."

    "Well, it is time to bid goodbye, I hope we meet someday again in this world or another." said Etherial voice with augh and before I could say anything, everything in from of me disappeared and when I saw the light again, I found myself in front of the cave where silver Ruin gate first appeared.

    She had probably guessed that I am going to curse at her that is why she had transported me out.

    And what it this world or another she was talking about? I wanted to ask her but before I could I was transported out.

    "Micheal!" I heard my name called in unison only to see three people calling out my name. It is Ben, Ritchie, and Emma.

    They seemed to be sitting in the front cave and seeing me suddenly appeared they called out my name.

    "Where are the twins and Team Leader?" I asked seeing only three of them in front of me, to that they shook their head no. "We don¡¯t know, we had just transported back here just like you," said Emma as she started exining in detail.

    It turned out these guys have been transported outside the cave just like me, first, it was Ben who appeared an hour before then it was Ritchie who has transported half an hour ago and then it was Emma who just transported five minuits ago.

    "I assume three of you passed all the tests," I said as I saw their battle power, there was obvious increse in it and if I am not wrong about their battle power them Emma had be powerful enough to clear the 3rd challenge.

    Richie had a 70% chance to clear the 3rd challenge as for Ben he also improved very much but not to the degree that he would have the chance to clear the 3rd challenge.

    He may not able to clear it now but I am sure that by the end of the month he will also able to clear the 3rd challenge.

    Still, I think I had made the biggest progress and now I have the ability to fight Emma without loosing, though I will not win against her, I will not lose either.

    She will be able to suppress me in the battle but she will not be able topletly defeat me.

    "Yes, we di" Ritchie answer caught off guard when Reina suddenly appeared in front of us and started to look around.

    "Where is Sophia?" she asked as she did not see her sister, worry could be clearly heard in voice as she asked for her sister.

    "Not appeared yet," I said she nodded hearing that and stood by the corner silently but worry could still be seen her eyes.

    When I sensed the battle power of Reina, I got shocked as her battle power is grater than Ben. She and her sister were the weakest members of our team when they fought alone but now Reina had upped the Ben.

    "The evening is approaching, should we wait here or set up an abode ?" I asked seeing sun would go downpletly half an hour.

    "We will wait for an hour if they didnt appear in half an hour, we will set up an abode," said Emma.

    This is a mid-level hunting ground, a very dangerous ce to stay at night especially when the Team leader is not present, even if our strength had advanced by leaps and bound, we are still not qualified to spend the night in the Mid Level Hunting Ground.

    "What about this cave?" Reina asked, motioning at the cave in front of which silvery Runic Gate had appeared earlier.

    "I checked earlier, the cave is too narrow for even one person to stay," said Ben with a downcast expression.

    I was about to ask ben whether he checked other caves around the ravine when another person suddenly appeared in front of us, seeing him appear all the worries in our mind instantly disappeared.

    "I guess, you guys have been well." said the team leader and started to ask some questions.

    " We will wait for Sophia before setting up an abode nearby," said Team leader and everyone nodded happily. With team leaders with us, even if we have to spend the night in the open we are ready.

    While waiting we started to talk about what we encountered in the three tests.

    1st and 3rd test was simr for everyone, only the second test was different, Reina had to walk in the desert, Team leader had to walk in the acid swamp, Ben had to walk in poisoned forest only Emma had walked in the simr ecosystem as me.

    "Sophia!" we said in unison as she appeared, I have to say she had made us wait quite a while as she took nearly an hour to appear after team leader.

    And when I sensed her battle power, an incredulous expression appeared on my face as Sophia¡¯s battle power as her battle power is nearly the same as her sister Reina.

    Are they sisters or Clones! I thought as I looked at their near-exact battle power.

    Soon we found the good spot for the setup abode and the team leader activated his Lord Grade abode which soon turned into the house.

    In the house, the cooking duty fell on me again and like yesterday I got help. When we started to eat the dinner conversation started to flow up as we talked about our experiences in the three tests.

    Everyone shared many things but stayed cleared of two things, first is score and second is the rewards.

    The score is because no one wants to brag or show their inferiority and Reward because they are rted to one¡¯s strength and no one with the right mind would ask anyone their strength secrete.

    The dinner went quite smoothly and everyone retired to their rooms as everyone is feeling quite tired after what they have gone through today.

    After going to my room, I started to scold at Ashlyn about what she did today but half into my scolding, she entered inside and blocked her connection with her.

    Seeing that I got angry again but I can¡¯t do anything else as she had blocked our connection.

    After calming down from my anger, I slept as I also feeling extremly tired.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!!

    I was in a very sound sleep when I got awaken by loud insistent sound.

    What happened? I asked myself as I quickly walked out of the room and saw everyone walking out of their room in battle-ready more.

    When we reached the hall, we found that the team leader was already present and looking at the big screen.

    Gasp!

    But when we saw who is attacking our abode, we gasped in shock as we looked at the attacking Grimm race monster with extreme fear in our eyes.

    The one attacking the shield is a Violet Apeman and in his hand is a huge Warhammer that is the same size it but our focus is not the giant Warhammer but the forehead of Violet Apeman where three big clear stars are drawn.

    A Three Star Elite.

 Chapter 428 Three Star Elite I

    "Three Star Elite!" Ben shouted loudly, yes a Three Star Elite which should be in the High-Level Hunting Ground.

    Three Star Elite is the limit of the powerhouse that Grimm race in the outpost area, they are very very powerful that they could kill us with the simple wave of their hand.

    The only star elite of the Grimm race I¡¯ve fought is One Star Elite that was the in Guild Challenge but there is a clear difference between them, not to mention there is difference of Two Star between them, the one I fought was quite young while the one attacking our shield is Adult Grimm race monster which has the height of the 5 meter¡¯s.

    Each Star represents the immense strength and the difference between them is quite wast as well. It is said that the Guild challenge is developed ording to the strength of Grimm Races¡¯ Star elites.

    The 3rd challenge of Guild corresponds to One Star Elite, the 6th Challenge corresponds to Two-Star Elite and the 9th challenge corresponds to the Three Star Elite of Grimm race and that is why we all looked at the Team Leader.

    From what Sophia said that only those who cleared all 9 Guild challenges will be able to leave for the Guild and before leaving they have to mentor a team of rookies.

    "What is this Three Star Elite doing in the Mid Level hunting ground?" Asked Emma, it is a valid question as Three Star Elite should only be in the High-level hunting ground.

    "They are doing the same what we are doing here." Said the Team Leader and zoomed the screen on a certain spot where we saw a group of Violet Apemen.

    There are seven Violet Apemen in the group and these Violet Apemen have a height of about 2 meters which is quite smaller than the Grimm race monster¡¯s we usually fight.

    "The Grimm race also follows the same system as us, they sent their elite rookies with Three Star Elites to get the feel of the battlefield." said the team leader while looking screens front of him.

    He did not seem worried! I thought as I looked at the instructor¡¯s face, seeing that I felt relieved, If the instructor had been worried then we all would have been in trouble.

    "Are you guys ready for the challenge?"Team Leader asked, "Challenge?" Sophia asked back with little fear in his voice.

    "Yes, challenge." Team Leader affirmed.

    " Seeing this abode it knew someone of its caliber is present in the house and that is why it is banging on our shield, to challenge me and you guys," said Team Leader.

    "Why us?" I asked.

    He is asking you for the challenge, why drag us into your mess. You fight, we will cheer for you from the safety of the abode.

    "I will be fighting that Big one and you guys will be fighting the little ones." The team leader said with a light smile on his face.

    Fight the little ones? Just as team leader said we looked at the seven small Violet Apemen, they are few meters behind the one that is attacking our abode¡¯s shield.

    I can tell from the one nce that these Violet Apemen are different from the regr monsters that we fought, not only they are younger but they also held a different bearing which reminded me of One-star elite I had fought in the guild challenge.

    Team Leader didnt have to tell us that the ones he is telling us to fight are a very strong opponent, they may not be a Star Elite but their strength won¡¯t be much far from it.

    To fight these opponents will be very exciting, especially now when we have advanced leaps and bound and only though the fight will be able to see how much we have improved.

    "So, are ready for the challenge?" asked Team leader, this time he didnt hide his excitement. Like us, the Team leader should have also made big progress and seeing the excitement on his face, he also wants to fight very much.

    "Ok!"

    We said ok one by one, this is the rare chance to fight the strong opponent, with team leader here we won¡¯t have to worry about being killed and could fight till our heart content without fear of that Three Star Elite.

    "We will wait till dawn before going out." said the team leader, we all nodded.

    There is only half an hour for the sunrise, that time would be perfect for us to fight as there won¡¯t be anything that impedes our vision, not that it matters to me anyway as I could see clear as day in the night with my killing rule.

    Time passed as we waited for the dawn while the big Violet Apeman kept banging at our shield without stopping.

    "Let¡¯s Go." said the Team Leader as the sun started to appear in the sky.

    We followed behind the team leader, the big Violet Apeman who was banging against our shield consistently for an hour stopped as the big smile appeared on his face.

    "You are free to injure them seriously but don¡¯t kill them," said Team Leader as we walked out of the abode.

    "Why?" asked Sophia, In the past two weeks instructor never asked us to not kill any Grimm monster, hell he used to kill whatever Grimm Race monster we havee across in the low-level hunting ground and only stooped killing in Mid Level one, so when he asked not to kill the Grimm race monster¡¯s, we got quite confused.

    "Because then even I might not able to save you from that Big Violet Apemen," said Team leader.

    "What if they tried to kill us?" Sophia asked, "Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t and if they did kill you, then I will take revenge for you." said Team Leader but this there was no smile on his face, we know what he said is no joke but the truth.

    After reaching a certain distance from Big Violet Apemen, Team Leader tapped few buttons on his holowatch and deactivated the shield that was covering up the abode.

    "Hahaha! My wait hadn¡¯t been in vain, I knew you would ept my challenge!" said Violet apemen with a Loudugh.

    "Shall we!" said team leader as he casually started to walk on the air, to which Big Voilet Apemen nodded and started walked on the air casually like our team leader.

    Void Boot! They both have void boots, only those with void boots could walk thisfortably on the air but not everyone can wear them as one needs to be Colonel stage before one can power up the void boots.

    "Boys, I leave rest you, have fun with them!" said Violet Apemen to the group of Apemen below him.

    "Don¡¯t worry Leader, we will take good care of them." said the lead Apeman of the group who looked very ugly as he started to walk toward us with his group.

    All the Violet Apemen looked ugly and cruel but this Leader of Group of Apeman is exceptionally uglypare to his team members, It is so ugly that other members of its team started to look a little cute to me.

 Chapter 429 Three Star Elite II

    "It¡¯s too bad leader said not to kill you otherwise we would surely have you for the breakfast!" said the leader of the Violet Apman but I did not listen to what he said as I am more focused on sensing the sensing their battle power.

    The Ugly Leader of Violet Apeman had the highest battle power I had ever sensed, so is Violet Apemen behind them. The leader of them at the Lieutenant Stage while the other violet apemen behind him are at the Master stage.

    If I were to face them yesterday, I would have had no confidence to fight them but today, I am very much excited to fight them.

    Two of the teams came closer but we didnt didnt started to fight right away as our focus on the fight between our leader that was about to start.

    As they reached sufficient height, the team leader had finally taken out its weapon and I was surprised to find that it is a bow, I had never expected team leader to be an archer.

    Most of the people used the short-range weapons as they are most east to master and most flexiblepared to the long ranger weapons like the bow.

    "Let¡¯s see how much the strength you have!" Said, Big Violet Apeman as he summoned his totem, the totem spirit of this Violet Apeman looked very corporalpared to the ones summoned by the regr Grimm race monster¡¯s that we fought who had their totem very faint Totem Spirit.

    The Totem spirit of the Violet Apeman only very corporal but it is also very tall as it stood near 8 meters tall, the totem spirit appeared behind the leader of the Violet Apeman before it was merged back with the violet apeman as it covered it with the film of the violet.

    Bang!

    By the time Apeman did that, the arrowunched by the team leader had already appeared in front of the Apeman but it did not seem worried as it swiftly brought down his big Warhammer on the Arrow crushing it effectively.

    And right after that, he started to run toward our team leader with a very fast speed which one couldnt imagine it having seeing its size.

    It had just covered the one-fourth of the distance when the team leader started to attack it with a barrage of arrows that stopped its forceful momentum and force it to take the few steps back.

    It may look like a few seconds had passed but only a second had passed, Grimm monster didnt take much time to summon their Totem spirit, they took the nearly same time as we took to summon our totem artifact, it¡¯s all happened in the instant.

    I had hoped that after the battle started and both parties started to reveal their power, I would be able to sense their battle power and stage but nope I wasn¡¯t able to.

    The only thing I know that the team leader is Colonel stage or higher as only then he would able to use the void boots he wears.

    The battle kept going the same way, the violet apeman tried to close the distance with team leader but always forced back with a hail of arrows.

    It hadunched many long-range attacks but all of these attacks crushed by the arrows of the team leader.

    "They areing!" I shouted suddenly, while I was watching the battle I had also kept my senses locked on the Group of Apemen, as soon as I sensed the spike in killing intent from the small leader of the Apeman I shouted without waiting.

    Other¡¯s were also vignt but they were not like me who have the Killing Rule, so as soon as I shouted all of them got ready and it was a good thing I had shouted as these Violet Apemen¡¯s speed is really great as they appeared in front of us in second.

    Everyone had already had their power and abilities on hold and they heard my shout, they burst with the explosive might.

    There are Seven Violet Apemen in this group, Emma had decided to fight the ugly leader as he is the strongest while other¡¯s also chose their opponent one by one.

    Except for twins who are fighting the three Apemen, everyone is fighting the single one.

    Seeing my opponent¡¯s Warhammering toward me swift speed, I did not back down either. My sword moved toward the Warhammer for the direct sh.

    As my sword moved forward, a bright silver fire came out of my hand swiftly coved the red sword whole and started to revolve around it at very fast speed.

    My abilities power had increased by eight-times, alone it may not much but when it was merged with the two Rule powers of mine, it had burst with explosive power that gave me the confidence to sh my sword head-on against the Giant Warhammer of the Violet apemen.

    Every Apemen tribe is known for its immense physical strength and these Violet Apemen tribe known for their immense physical strength in the Regr Grimm race tribe.

    So, seeing I am shing my sword against his Warhammer directly, a hideous smile appeared on his ugly face as if imagining the scenes of breaking bones and tearing scenes.

    BANG!

    My sword and it¡¯s Warhammer shed and the next moment immense energy traveled inside my body and this energy is not normal, it is very thick as it ispressed by something.

    The Warhammer! This Warhammer is a special weapon, I have onlye across the special weapons two times since I started fighting in the Grimm Battlefield.

    The first special weapon I havee across had the ability to produce a tearing force, the second one had the ability to make this force explode once the force entered the body, that was really tricky and injured me quite seriously and the third one is this.

    This force is extra thick that once entered the body, it bombarded body blow that makes one feel that someone his banging his body with a hammer, this force is really ufortable and dangerous.

    Just as this force entered inside me, I caged it with help of my killing Rule and burned it off using my Sunfire Rule which I now able to control better than ever.

    "How are you not injured?" Asked the Grimm race monster asked with shocked expression seeing I took his attack head-on with my sword not only I had not taken a step back but I was not injured as well.

    To be exact, I was injured but only a little and that injury is healing now as for the reason I am did not take step despite receiving immense blow as my physique is not capable of that.

    Its all because revolving fire around my sword, It is a move I thought watching those uncleared images when I was staring at the blood drop, in them, I saw how the high-speed revolving fire released from my monster mouth shaved away big part of hill as if the hill was made of butter, not solid rock.

    Though the revolving speed of fire around my sword is not great, it is still able easily to defend against the attack of Voilet apeman.

    "I don¡¯t know how you survived my attack but this time you won¡¯t be that lucky!" Screamed Grimm race monster as it swung its Warhammer at me and its speed and might greater than before.

 Chapter 430 Intense Battle I

    CLANK! Thud Thud

    Fuck! I cursed and swallowed down the blood back to my throat as I took the two-step back, this blow of the this Violet Apeman was really fearsome if it would have handed on my body them I would have surely died.

    "You have survived!" said Violet Apeman in shocked, it had expected its opponent will get seriously injured by its attack, if not that he would at least flew back and crashed against the abode behind but all his opponent did was take a step back while a drop of blood trickled down from his lips.

    Seeing that it got infuriated and decided to use all his strength in the next attack and if its opponent survived that then it would have no option but summoned its spirit totem.

    Zhu...

    Seeing another strike of the Warhammering tearing through the air, I again swung my sword to meet it¡¯s hammer while trying to increase the spinning speed of the fire that is covering my sword, as only this way I could survive the fearsome strike.

    nk! Thud......

    Our weapons shed and this time his attack was more powerful than thest and made me take several steps back but this time I was not injured as I was able to crush the fearsome force from it before it entered inside me.

    "You are very good, let¡¯s see if you are still good enough after I summoned my Spirit Totem!" said the Violet Apeman as it summoned its spirit totem.

    Just as I heard it saying it is summoning spirit totem, I attacked it but by the time I got close to it, the spirit totem had already fused with it and it hadunched its Warhammer to meet my sword.

    Bang! Puh....

    As its Warhammer and my sword shed, I felt extraordinary force infiltrating my body which made use of all the power I had been holding back while I was doing that, I had leveraged the force of the blow and jumped back, so I could deal with the force that is entering.

    Seeing me jumping back, violet apeman also didnt stay rooted on its spot and followed behind me with the speed that is unbing to its size.

    Look¡¯s like I have to stop holding back or this Grimm race monster will sure turn me into a paste under the giant ass hammer of its.

    With that thought, I activated all the Rule power and abilities I had been holding back.

    Thud!

    Just as Inded on the ground, it had appeared in front of me and swung its hammer at me but this time, I was very much ready as I responded with my sword.

    Bang!

    Our weapons shed and unlike the previous time, this time I kept rooted on my spot without moving as for the immense force that hade to attack me, it got evaporated just as it touched my sword.

    "You!"

    The Violet Apeman¡¯s eyes went wide seeing its attack did not affect me a bit for a moment before its shocked turned into anger and itunched another attack at me but this time its attack is different as some strange ruins had also appeared on its hammer.

    Seeing that I got rmed but did not back down as my sword directly went toward its hammer fearlessly with fire covering my sword getting twice bigger.

    I had advanced leaps and bound and if it had been normal Colonel stage Elite of Mid-level hunting ground had been its ce, its would¡¯ve have died in the single.

    Hell, even those tetrad Centepedemen who is famous for their hard defense and very easy to kill had also died but the single sword or mine but these Violet Apeman are really powerful and the one which is fighting Emma is most powerful,parable to One Star Elite.

    nnk!

    His Warhammer shed against my sword again bringing immense force.

    It is a good thing that I am using all my strength otherwise I would have really done for.

    Seeing I again defended its attack, its anger rose so is its killing intent and as it swiftly took back its hammer and attack again.

    nk nk nk nk....

    The barrage of attack started, it had been barely a minute since our fight started and we had exchanged six powerful moves but only now with intense moves that came one after another, I felt the real battle had started.

    Our weapons start shing and each move is stronger than others, not only its moves are getting stronger but mine too and It is I improving faster.

    Its right when they say ¡¯if you want to utilize what you had learned then battle!¡¯

    I had learned many things in the earlier change but I did not get the chance to consolidate it but now as the battle is raging, I started to utilize and consolidate what I have learned from the chance.

    The power imbnce I was facing with the sudden rise of power also started to diminish as well, there is one thing which is helping me a lot which I never expected would be much help except being used to operate soul power.

    My soul power had advanced quite a bit and I was surprised to find that due to it my though process increases due to it which not only helping me manipte my rule power expertly, it is also helping me to navigate in the battle expertly.

    Though I had known that the soul power increased the thought process, I have never taken it seriously as I never had enough soul power that let me know the difference but now I have known, I will try my utmost to increse my soul power from now on.

    Oh, Fuck!

    I thought as I sensed my opponent killing intent rise suddenly, in the battle whenever there is a drastic change in the opponent¡¯s emotions, that means opponent going to do something and most of the time that is not good for the other party and I was right.

    ult Method!

    I though in my mind as very frightening fluctuation arose from the opponent that scared the hell out me. I guessed it had ult method but had not thought it will utilize it this early in the battle.

    I had already thought a special move to defend against the ult Method but I can¡¯t utilize this move right now as it takes time and I quickly have to think for a way to deal with this iing attack only after I survive this attack will I have the time to use the special move.

    The violent fluctuation arose from my opponent¡¯s body as the hammer which ising at me ferociously covered with dusk-like energy which gave me a really scary feeling.

    Seeing the hammer ising at me very very fast speed and there is no chance for me to dodge seeing this Violet Apeman had an abnormal speed which is faster than me, my mind went to crisis mode.

    Thank God I have killing Rule which is perfect to deal with such threatening situation, staring intently at the hammer I started to search for the ways to deal with the Warhammer while my sword went to sh against it.

 Chapter 431 Intense Battle II

    I have to think of the way quickly if my sword shed against the Warhammer in this condition then having serious injury will be least of my worries.

    I can use that! I thought as multiple ways to deal with the Warhammer shed in my mind.

    This is going to hurt me badly! I thought as I moved my sword a little so, the tip of my sword would sh against the Warhammer not it¡¯s de.

    Boom!

    Crack! Thud thud....Puh Puh.....

    Just as the tip of my sword touched the Warhammer, I released the Point Inferno which I had already stored earlier.

    As I released the point inferno, a loud boom urred but at the same time, an immense force traveled inside me which made vomit blood, crack the bones and injured my internal organs before I could stop that energy.

    That was for the normal force, there is ult energy which had entered inside me which I had asked Ashlyn to burned it off.

    As for the Violet Apeman, it not better than me, as the point inferno released against its Warhammer, It had to take a couple of steps back just like me and also got injured as I could see a trickle of blooding out its mouth.

    "You lowly food, If I don¡¯t crush all the bones of your body with my hammer then I am not named Gavin." It bellowed as it came toward me with fury.

    It hadpletly lost it! I thought of seeing its eyes turning red.

    There is no fear in my eyes seeing iting toward me in a frenzy when I started to battle it, I had already guessed it would have an ult skill and had a special move to deal with it but wasn¡¯t able to use earlier due to sudden attack but now I can easily use that move.

    Bring it on! I thought as the fire came out my hands and feet as itpletly covered them and this fire is not the spinning fire but a very dance fire which can give me boot at any moment.

    This also one of the moves I saw in the unclear image when I wasprehending from the blood drop whenever that strange monsteres across any mighty foe, it wouldpletly cover itself with the dense fire. It did not cover itself for the protection but for the boost with fire covering every part of its body, it could create a boost to amplify the power of its moves whenever it wanted.

    It was like the previous fire moves I had designed but it is a lot more advanced, it would be really great if I had been able to clear the clear image of the beast as I would have able to see the real intricacies of this fire armor.

    This fire Armor is not simply covering the one fire, there are a lot of intricacies involved in it. I was only able to gain some inspiration from that Monster¡¯s fire armor and have enough energy to cover my hands and feet not the full body but I think It would be more than enough to deal with the Grimm Race monster in from me.

    CLANK!

    Arge metallic bang rang out as our weapons shed but no one took the step back.

    nk nk nk nk....

    We intently kept staring at each other with our weapons locked but suddenly both of us took our weapons back and started to sh intensely that in a minute we had exchanged more than a hundred moves.

    I had easily dealt with the force the blows but the real challenge was the ult Energy, that God I have Ashlyn who¡¯s control over the Rule power has increased immensely that she can now cage the ult energy in the cage made of Rule power before burning it off slowly.

    I will have to learn this Cage trick from Ashlyn but it will be hard as I still not have expert control over my rule power as Ashlyn does.

    nk nk nk...

    We kept shing intensely but no matter how much we try, we can seem to get upper hand in the battle.

    Time passed by and it had been more than ten minuits we are continuously shing against each other without taking a moment of break and that is making us tired.

    But despite the tirednessing over us every moment, the power of our moves did not decrease instead it increased by leaps and bounds.

    The iplete fire Armor I have created gave me the boost for every move I make and the time passed by, as my control over it increased the power of the boosts also increased with it.

    My body had turned very sweaty and I feel pain with every move I make. I have been fighting intensely for the past twenty minuits and it needs rest to cool down.

    Even the rest of the twenty-second would be enough for pain and Tiredness to go away but I did not have that as once I stop, my opponent will take advantage of that and I want to imagine what will happen after that.

    Ten more minuits passed but the intensity hadn¡¯t slowed down even a bit but one could see the extreme tiredness on our faces as we wait while we fighting.

    It is probably waiting for ult energy inside me being piled up, so I could directly go down and I was waiting for it to use a more powerful attack.

    The Violet Apemen in front of me has amazing physic that he can use the ult Method for more than an hour without feeling any side effect but if he over-drafted the ult method for more power, he will instantly be tired for a while.

    I was waiting for it to overdraft its ult method, so I could defeat it as for how I am doing to defend against it, I have a way but that way also has the time range that is why I am waiting for its power attack instead ofunching mine as if I attacked first and it¡¯s able to dodge then I will be in serious trouble, it is also thinking the same that is why it hadn¡¯tunched that all-out attack yet.

    But it willunch it soon as its killing intent for me reaching the peak and Apeman tribe is not known for its patience.

    Just as I thought that I sensed a very fearful fluctuation from the Violet Ape, seeing that I got ready and waves started to appear on the fire armor that covering my hands and feet as intense fluctuation produced from it.

    "DIE...." Violet apeman bellowed loudly.

    Grimmping my sword tightly, I also swung my sword, as I did that the fire that was covering my feet shot forward and merged with the one present on my hand, after merging arge portion of it moved into my sword while leaving some of it back as protention.

    BOOOOM!

    gud!

    A loud boom was produced as our weapons shed and shockwave released which swept away all the leaves around us not only that, the gound we are standing is also caved under our pressure as our weapons kept locked on.

    Puh puh....

    We stayed on our spot with our weapons locked for a moment before the blood started to came out of every part of our body, mouth, nose, eyes ears, suddenly violet apeman shook and fell on the ground with its huge Warhammer.

 Chapter 432 Intense Battle III

    Thud!

    It fell on the ground with its Warhammer making a loud thud, I got quite scared thinking it might be dead but soon got relived signs of lifeing from it.

    If it had been dead then I would have had been in serious trouble then even team leader would have had a hard time saving me from the Big Violet Apeman.

    It is just seriously injured and the reason it had lost consciousness because of the shock it had received during our earlier sh, the power of myst move was so great that it had directly made it unconscious, with the vitality of the Grimm race monster, it will not take more than half an hour to heal all the injuries and wake up.

    As for how I dealt with a force that came from itsst move, it quite easy I had directed it all on the remaining concentrated fire left on hands which I had specifically left behind to deal with the force that is going toe at me.

    So, just as the immense force entered inside me, I directed it all to fires that were covering my hand with my soul energy, just force met the fire it had devoured nearly all the force and diapered.

    That was not the normal fire it was not only very dense fire made of my ability, it also had my both rule powers merged in it.

    As for the intense ult energy that came with it, it was swiftly caged by the Ashlyn and now she is burning it bit by bit.

    Gulp....

    After drinking a bottle of potion. I looked at the battle around me only to see except Sophia and Reina and me, everyone is still fighting.

    Which is really surprising as I thought first to finish fight would be Emma and Ritchie as they are the strongest andst one¡¯s one would be twins as they were fighting three Violet Apemen but I was very wrong as exactly opposite had happened, while twins finished first Ritchie and Emma are still fighting.

    I should not have also finished this fight early despite the Ape using its power move by over-drafting its ult method as with this powerful body of it, it would have still able to fight me for quite a while but thest move I made was truly powerful.

    Its all being possible due to my soul energy, only with its help I was so efficiently diverted the force to fire on my hands otherwise that force would have easily broken every bone of my body.

    Truth to be told, I got quite scared when I saw it using a powerful strike of its as it is way more powerful than I had expected but that time I had no choice but using my own attack to defend as the dodging it was out of the question and when our weapons finally shed and I was able to survive with minimal injuries, I was quite surprised as I had expected half the bones in my body would break by that strike.

    I have never realized the importance of soul energy except being used to run Rule power but I now I have attachedpletly different level attachment to it and will try further improve it whatever chance I got.

    Everyone around me is still fighting while twins are looking at the fight above after they had bound the three Violet Apemen with rope and these three violet apemen looked at twins as if they want to eat them raw.

    I to seeing them took the rope of my storage and bound the unconscious Grimm race monster with, this rope is not simple, this rope is Knight grade artifact which is specially used for binding.

    Not only I have bound the Grimm race monster with rope, I even stuffed Gag in its mouth so it could not make any sound like the tweens did their defeated Grimm race monster, that is why the three Violet Apemen are only ring them not cursing them.

    With that I done, I looked up while still keeping an eye on the ben as he seemed to take a beating from the Violet Apeman he is battling.

    Gasp!

    The fight between our Team Leader and Leader of Violet Apman also reaching the climax as every minute, thousands of moves will be fired by them which made me shocked in astonishment.

    Each and every move made by them are earth-shaking, I know that if I hit by any of their moves directly then only death would be my end, no matter what move, ability or rule power I use to survive from it.

    I had expected our team leader to be powerful but he is more powerful than I imagined.

    There is no sign of the serious injury that could be seen both of them but it is Voilet Apeman who seemed very frustrated as it is bellowing at every move it is making.

    The reason for its frustration is simple, that it could never able to get close to our team leader despite summoning its spirit totem and using the ult method.

    As I watched the batter above, I noticed a thing about the team leader that every arrow of his is a strike at the weakness of the opponent, I first thought team leader is really a good archer but as I kept watching their battle, I started to think there is something.

    He is either using a sensory type of skill or Sensory type of Rule power which is aiding him sensing his opponent¡¯s weakness.

    Twenty more minuits passed by and in that time the fight between Team Leader and Violet Apeman had be even more intense that team leader finally had to summon his Totem Artifact and use his ult Method.

    The Totem Artifact of the Team Leader is a Bow and it is very beautiful, the Bow is green in color and had has a beautiful pattern¡¯s around it which I wasn¡¯t able to see it clearly due to the distance between us.

    Ever move of their produce the shockwave which isparable to the regr attack of Violet apeman I had fought and it continues to injure those down below including me.

    Currently, my whole body covered with the light fire armor which is barely able to keep me safe from the shockwaves of their battle.

    My fight with the apeman did not injure much as these shockwaves doing it. Violet Apeman¡¯s attack I could defend as it wasing from the single directly but the shockwaves are all-epassing which swept through the body, so the best way to defend against them is used armor.

    Suddenly I sensed the terrifying fluctuation and the next moment I saw white smokeing from the Leader of Voilet Apeman as it leaped toward the Team Leader with blurring speed, its speed is so great that I was only able to catch only after images it had left behind.

    When I look at the Team Leader, he did not seem worried as his face is very calm, one would even think he is not responding if they did not see the glowing green arrow that is nocked on his bow which is sending just as terrifying fluctuations at the Leader of the Grimm Race Monsters.

 Chapter 433 Last Day

    Zup.....

    Team Leader released the glowing arrow when the Leader of Violet Apeman covered half the distance between them.

    The arrow which as if teleported had appeared in front of the leader of the violet Apemen who at inhuman speed swung its hammer at the arrow.

    BOOOOOOM!

    A loud boom rang out in the sky and that boom is so loud as that I started to hear white noise as I nged across the three by the shockwave produced by their sh.

    Bam!

    I crashed across the tree and felt quite some of the bones had been broken but I did not care about any of that as I quickly move away from the tree with my wretch condition and looked but to see the result of that fearful sh.

    What I saw above is that our team leader and leader of the Violet apeman stood across each other, both looked very pale and there seemed to be taking a deep breath but despite that their weapons are ready to respond to each other moves.

    "We will finish our battle for now." said the leader of Violet Apeman he put he hammers down, seeing that team leader also but down his bow but did not summon back.

    "It was really a good battle but next when we meet, I will definitely kill you," said Leader of Violet Apemen.

    "Same!" replied the team leader as he and Leader of the Violet Apeman walked down.

    This battle was not the simple challenge battle if their strength had been way greater than the other, they would have definitely killed their opponents as for what had happened to their mentees there is no question to ask.

    This is a war of races, there is no ce forpassion here. For us, they are invader¡¯s and for them, we are delicious food and we will not stop killing till the every member of the Grimm race is dead.

    Soon both of theme down and when they saw scenery of on the ground smile and anger appeared on their faces. Our team leader smiled white leader of Violet Ape got angry.

    "Trashes!" shouted Leader of the Violet Apeman loudly as he saw four of its mentees are bound by the rope. Those bound by the rope where the opponent of twins, Emma, and mine.

    As for what happened to opponents of Richi and Ben, they were not able to finish their fight on the time and stopped when the big shockwave came earlier.

    "We will not be returning to base unless each one of you became the One Star Elite." Growled Leader of the Violet Apeman loudly and hearing the growl of their leader four Voilet Apeman bowed their neck shame before looking at us intense hate.

    The Leader of Violet Apemen effortless broke the Knight grade ropes and took away its mentee¡¯s but not before taking onest look at the team leader¡¯s face as if wanted to remeber his face.

    "Whew, this one was really strong if not the Chance we have got yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have stood the chance against this Violet Apeman." said the team leader said while releasing the deep sigh.

    We all understood the implication behind his words and our mood also became a little heavy before we sighed of relief and started to burn off the ult energy inside us one by one.

    "Let¡¯s leave, we have been this forest long enough." said the team leader as he deactivated his abode and we started to run toward the exit of this hunting ground.

    Only thest few hour¡¯s team leaders going to be with us and probably that is why our return journey had been filled with the chatter as we asked all kinds of questions to the team leader.

    This is thest day of his mentorship, after today we will be on own and that is the most dangerous feeling as if wee across the danger like today then there will no team leader to save us from it.

    I will have to keep improving at every moment as only then will I be able to deal with every danger I¡¯vee across.

    Everyone is asking questions to team leader but there are two people who are rarely speaking and have quite a sad face.

    It was Ritchie and Ben, they are quite down ever since the battle is finished. Well, it is understandable as only two of them weren¡¯t able to finish the fight they have started.

    Especially Ben who was barely hanging on and quite seriously injured when the battle is finished, it was only saving grace for to be notpletly defeated by his opponent which he would have if not thatst shockwave which stopped the battlespletly.

    Time passed by as we journeyed toward the outpost and by the afternoon rolled around, we have reached the gates of the outpost.

    After crossing the city gates we moved toward the guild to confirm the end of our membership.

    Soon we reached the Guild and entered the room than is allocated to us.

    "Its finished!" Said the team leader and soon all of received the mail on our holowatches saying our mentorship had ended and now we are free to make our own teams or join any team to battle Grimm race monsters.

    Seeing our mentorship had ended, we all became quite sad, we have learned many things in the past fifteen days, not only we were able to hunt our heart content with Team leader being our shield but we could also ask him advice about anything but now we will be alone.

    There will be no team leader to protect us from the danger and instruct us when we are wrong, from today we are on our own.

    "You all don¡¯t have to feel sad, you guys can always contact me ore to me if you needed any advice." said the team leader as he saw our sad faces.

    After saying someforting words, he started to leave but suddenly stopped as if remeber something.

    "I know you guys are very excited about Aferian Ruin and their no question about your qualification about going there but I would advise you all to think about it once again seriously." Team Leader said with a very serious face.

    "In Aferian Ruin, not only people from Outpost¡¯s will enter but some from Mid Zones as well and not forget the loads of Grimm race monster that will enter."

    "Your strength will be lowest there than any mid-level Gimm race monster of Outpost able to kill you all with ease much less High-level Grimm race monster of the outpost, the onese from Mid zones, the monsters and restriction present inside the ruin and not forget your fellow humans."

    "So, you guys should think about it quite well before you decide to enter the Aferian Ruin." said the team leader and left the room.

    Our mood has be quite heavy hearing what team leader said but we all know this cruel reality and despite knowing our chances of dying are quite high we will still go there as every ruin presents chances, the chances increse one¡¯s strength and the chances to change one¡¯s life forever.

 Chapter 434 Shocking News

    "So, what we do about our team?" asked Sophia a few minuits after the team leader left the room.

    The Team! I don¡¯t know any member will stay on the team right now. Before clearing the 6th challenge in the Guild, one can hunt alone and have to find a team.

    The team should have a minimum of five people and they should be either member of the same Guild or other S ss Guild or the experienced member of Top A ss Guild that is subsidiary to theirs, these are some quite tough conditions to form a team.

    Some teams stay while other teams break after the training period is over. I hope our team did not break away as we all developed quite a bond with each other and knew other¡¯s abilities well enough that we fight very efficiently.

    "Sorry, we have already promised a friend that we will join their team." Said Emma and Ritchie nodded with her.

    "Me too," said Ben.

    Hearing that I got disappointed, I was hoping that the team stays together so I won¡¯t have to go through the hassle of joining any new team or finding the members if I formed the new team but it seemed like it cant be avoided.

    "I am sure you guys would find good teammates," said Emma as she consoled before leaving the room with Ritchie, Ben did the same and now only we three left and to form the team, we need two more members at least.

    "Do you have any friends in mind?" I asked, seeing they are from the Capital of the Republic and also a member of powerful organizations, there have to be some friends of theirs that are avable and Sophia had many times told me that many of her friends havee to this Grimm battlefield, so there are some chances that some of their friends may join our team.

    "Yes, we have some friends in S ss guilds but we will have to ask then if they are willing to join our team." Replied Sophia.

    "And you Micheal, do you have any friends who could join us?" Sophia asked.

    I shook my head saying no, all my friends from the westblood had gone to thepletly different Outpost and I have not made any friends except for my teammates.

    As for the Ruby and Seth, I have met before joining the guild, I can¡¯t ask them as I don¡¯t know them well enough to invite to join my team.

    "Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely find good teammates," said Sophia, seeing the little worry on my face.

    "Now, let¡¯s go and check our Combat Score, only then will we able to attract more team members," Sophia said, I nodded.

    What she said is right, to attract the new team member¡¯s we will have to show some strength, especially when we post a request for team members in the Guild forum to find the new members.

    One and half hourter we returned from measuring ourbat score with a smile on my face as thebat score I got better than I had expected and I¡¯ve not used my killing Rule in the process.

    Thebat score I¡¯ve got is above 10000 which is really good, it very rare for rookies in their first month to get thebat score above the ten thousand.

    It is not only me but the twins also gotbat scores above ten thousand and theirbat score only had the difference of 3 points, seeing that I don¡¯t whether tough or cry seeing that.

    "We will call you in two days. If our friends declined then we will post the requirement on the forum, I am sure with ourbat score any rookie wille running to join our team," said Sophia before she left toward her apartment with her sister.

    We have decided to take three days off for the rest and consolidate what we have learned through the chance, though the battle helped us a lot, there are still many things that are left to figure it out for use and not to forget there is that reward that everybody got.

    I got the blood of the King Stage Beast, other¡¯s must-have also got something of a simr level. So, the three days are the minimum one needed to figure out if there wasn¡¯t the need of increasing the strength as soon as possible to go into the Aferian Ruin, I would have definitely taken off the fifteen days least.

    There is the Blood of the King Grade Monster is present in Ashlyn¡¯s source and not only It is emitting the faint fire Rule from it, but it is also showing me these unclear pictures that give me inspiration for the Fire move that I have created.

    In the next three days, I want nothing more than concentrate on that drop of Monster blood, if I had one month whole then I am confident that I can advance my Sunfire Rule to Mid Level of Basic Grade and I am sure that once my Sunfire Rule¡¯sprehension had reached the Mid Level of Basic Stage then I will have the qualification to challenge the 4th challenger of the Guild challenge.

    The strength of one increse immensely whenever one advance in rule power, it did not matter if it is an advancement in the small stage of the Rule power much less advancement of the Stage where one¡¯s strength increased tremendously.

    Soon I reached my apartment and I found the drone is already waiting there with my lunch.

    I haven¡¯t eaten anything today except for some snacks in the team meeting room from which most of them eaten by Ashlyn and since then she is stillining about food saying she is feeling very hungry.

    As soon as I went inside the apartment, I had to open the lunch box for Ashlyn to eat as she had been asking me for the food ever since we had entered the outpost.

    I took the long shower, cleaned away all the dirt I¡¯ve umted throughout the day. I felt quite refreshed after the show, after wearing clothes I started to eat lunch as I am also feeling quite hungry.

    Laying on the bed, I started to check the notification and read the new of thest two days. There was a lot more notification I had expected and it took me quite a while to read through them.

    Ting!

    I was about to close the window when a news notification came and I wanted to close the window but curiously opened the link seeing it is from home.

    Gasp!

    "Fuck!" I shouted loudly so loudly that even Ashlyn who was taking a nap in the balcony woke up and looked at me with annoyed eyed before going back to her nap.

    This news is really shocking, not only to me but to every youth of my country or even to the whole continent, I have never imagined something like this would happen.

    They moved the timetable more than a year early and now my all well thought n had gone to the drain, so much detailed nning went to nothing.

 Chapter 435 Effects

    The League of Heroes Championship which is supposed to happen two and a half yearster is now happening is fourteen monthster, which is more than a year early than its original time.

    The reason for this big chance of schedule is Continental Championship, the League of Heroes always happen three months earlier than the continental championship, so the champions of the League of Legends could go there to participate.

    Our country also sends many people to participate in it but they never able to make far.

    This rescheduling had copsed all my ns about the League of Heroes, I thought with two and a half years in hand and with the help from the Energy of the Miracle fruit.

    I could at least reach the Brigadier stage. At the time very few people would have been able to fight me for the top but now with so little time, there is very low hope for me to get into the top ten much less win the league.

    As for winning the Continental Championship, I have never dreamed of it but I always have hoped to get Top 100 in it at least which itself is an honor.

    The Continental Championship is where the whole continent¡¯s powerhouses gather and each and every one of them is supremely powerful.

    In the history of our country, only one person was able to enter the top 10o and that is the winner of the previous League of Heroes Elizabeth Colling.

    She was the only one who is able to enter the Top 1oo in the Continental Championship while the other who we sent over the years were not even able to cross the 500.

    When I was in westblood I used to wonder how the participants of Continental Championship are so amazingly powerful but I understood it all after Ie here to the Grimm Battlefield and understood that it is the reason why they are powerful.

    Grimm Battlefield not only has immensely resourced of all kinds but it also challenges in the form of Grimm race that made them so powerful.

    Now looked like if I had to participate in the League of Heroes and then Continental Championship, then I will have to up my game otherwise all my dreams of League of Heroes will be turned into dust much less about Continental Championship which I won¡¯t even have the qualification to dream about it much less participate in it.

    When I went to westblood and now in Grimm Battlefield, my horizon has broadened quite a bit and so is the dreams and that is why I will try my hardest to win the League of Heroes and then participate in the Continental Championship with the goal of getting into Top 100 at least.

    As I was just reading the news, my feed started to buzz with voices and all the talk was about this change in schedule as it does not only affect us but it affected others also.

    Everyone is talking about this news, as the fightingpetition of their countries also roamed around the Continental Championship and now the date of Continental Championship had changed means the date ofpetition in their country and also changed their ns they had about the Continental Championship.

    I¡¯ve read the feed for a while and also answered the call which I got from the Sophia.

    Lying on the bed, I close my eyes for a while to calm my mind before walking toward the open space activating the Tempreture Room. I wanted to take a nap for some rest but after the reader the news, I am in no mood to sleep anymore.

    Now, not only I would¡¯ve had to increse my strength for the Aferian Ruin but also for the League of Heroes and Continental Championship also.

    So, I set up the poison of the snakemen at a whopping 25%, it will be very dangerous and painful to experience 25% poison of the snakemen without protection but now I have no choice but to that.

    Before leaving of Aferian ruin, I have to be at the Master stage. If not for chance, I would have been in the High Level of the Sergeant Stage but due to the power of Blood Drop I had leveled up to the Peak level of the Sergeant Stage and now I have to Level up to the Master stage.

    If I would not have leveled up, it would have been possible for me to level to Peak level of Sergeant Stage by the end of the month with the help of the Miracle fruit energy but now if I want to level up to Master Stage before going to the Aferian Ruin its going to very difficult.

    Difficult because I will need the immense amount of Miracle Fruit energy and seeing it is level up between stages not level, then it will need me five times more energy than I would have needed for the Level up to master stage.

    I will need to feed an immense amount of energy to Energy of the Miracle fruit grow enough to make me level up to the Master stage and only poison of Snakemen could provide me that much amount of energy.

    So, to level up, I will need to bear the agony of the Snakeman¡¯s poison in every inch of my body which will be very torturous, that I just want to stop the poison setting that I just made.

    Taking a deep sigh to calm me, I started to perform the Body Cleansing Technique and Supre Combat Exercise.

    Ahhhh.....

    I screamed loudly just a few seconds after I started performing Body Cleansing Technique, the poison started to came out and it hadpletly enveloped my body.

    I feel tense pain as it went inside every inch of my body, there is not the single part of my body than I hadn¡¯t felt pain from and that¡¯s not the worst part, the worst part is that the poison¡¯s numbing effect started to take the effect that makes me lose control of my body parts while giving me immense pain on the way.

    Earlier when I used to practice, I never got this numbing feel or to say, I got this numbing feeling but my body was strong enough to endure it but clearly, this 25% poison is above my the limit, my body could handle.

    I started to make my movements faster and faster, so the energy of Miracle fruit came out and started to eat th poison which made me feel a little better but that moment didntst long as the more time passed, the more poison started to came out and that started umting in me.

    I increased my speed again and started to perform it faster the faster, I always perform Body Cleansing Technique so as possible especially when the miracle fruit came to maximize the time it would need to eat the energy.

    If I don¡¯t then I would turn numb and won¡¯t have a choice but to burn away some of the poison, so I won¡¯t fallpletly and I dont want to use that option as it would not only be waste of the poison but I would also have to break the promise I made about not using the Rule power during the practice.

 Chapter 436 Practice

    I kept performing faster and faster and before I know it, I had crossed 30th pose and still moving forward with breakneck speed.

    This is faster I¡¯ve ever performed the Body Cleansing Technique, though now my speed of performing may seem like I am slow like a snail, in reality, I am three to four-time fasterpare when I performing 31st posest time.

    After performing the 31st pose, I started to perform 32nd, this was thest pose I performedst time before I hadpletly lost all the energy but now that I leveled and feel there is little energy remain in me, I may chance to reach the 36th pose and go through the 3rd minor cleansing.

    With that thought, I started to perform even more ferociously and able to 33rd pose.

    The more I move forward, the more tired I am bing but I have not lost my as I kept moving without stopping and one reason for that is the immense pain I am feeling.

    I numbness had be little manageable but the pain had increased, every second is torture but despite feeling such torture I kept advancing forward.

    At 34th pose, I felt like I¡¯ve lost all the energy and just wanted to give up and sleep as this pain of poison became really unbearable.

    I would not have felt this tired if I had not experienced an intense battle in the morning. If I had taken the nap, with the rxed and rested body I would¡¯ve had a chance to reach the 36th pose then than now.

    There no need to waste time thinking about what could have happened, the important thing is now moving forward and reach the 36th pose, that should be my only goal right now.

    I somehow able to reach the 35th pose but now moving an inch for me has be difficult but despite that, I didnt stop performing through the sheer will.

    I have learned the importance of the will from the test given by great existence, as long as one has will strong enough them one can shoulder the World much less reaching this 36th poses.

    As this thought came to my mind, I upped my effort and started to perform more ferociously, wanting to reach 36th in this session.

    I continue performing at slower than snail pace while experiencing the torture brought by the poison which is present in every part of my body.

    If not for me seeing the Energy of Miracle fruit-eating this poison ravenously and growing every second, I would have given long ago.

    Finally, I had reached the 36th pose and just as I reached it, the very bad smell started to came out of my body. Smelling such bad smell, I wanted to stop and ran out but I controlled myself and continued performing.

    It is important that Ipletly perform the 36th pose, as only then will I able to receive theplete benefits of the 3rd minor cleansing.

    I kept performing and performing, even I felt like I have no energy in me and my will power running dry, I kept performing and only stopped when I fully performed the 36th pose.

    Thud!

    I fell on the floor with the thud, I hadpletly lost all the energy I had and I can¡¯t even twitch my finger even if I wanted to.

    It is a good thing that I am performing the Body Cleansing Exercise in the Special room which had absorbed all the sweat that falls from my body otherwise I would have been lying in the very foul smell sweat.

    Just as I fell on the floor, all the poison in the room and foul smell sucked away, this is one of the specialmands I have given to the room that as soon as I have lost movements, everything present in the room should be sucked away and then neutralized.

    Thismand I have given to neutralize the poison in the room as I dont walk outside with poison present over my body.

    While Iy on the ground like a dead fish, I started to observe my body with my sense and found that my body became a lot more flexible and free.

    I wish I had the energy to move, I would have really liked to see how my body feels right now.

    In the morning, I had the confidence to against and even heavily suppressed the 3rd challenger in the Guild challenger with the power of my fire move but now I have the confidence to defeat it.

    The Body Cleansing Exercise does not increse one¡¯s strenth except for making Body stronger but it makes the body free and flexible so much that it directly increases one¡¯s strength.

    If I could do the challenge today, I could have but I would have already used my chance of this week, I really want to know if I could clear the 3rd challenge.

    I am now feeling both happy and sad, happy because I finally went to the 3rd Minor cleansing and sad because the position amount is not enough if I practice in 25% poison I will not have to level up to the Master stage before going to Aferian Ruin.

    So, If I want to level up to the Master stage within a month then I will have to continually increase the poison daily, just that though enough to make my immobile body shudder.

    I have already at the limit and dont know if able to bear the pain if I increse the limit of the poison. I shake the thought of poison in my seeing it is stressing me, I will think about the increasing the poison percentage when the timees.

    Time passed and soon half an hour passed and I gained the ability to walk barely with that I carefully walked out of the room and directly went to the shower.

    After taking a cold shower, Iid on the bed to rest but before I know it I had already fallen asleep and woke up in the early evening.

    With the few hours of sleep, the tiredness of my body hadpletly vanished and now I feel like my body is brimming with energy, ready to face any challenge.

    After freshening up, I started to make dinner for us while listening to some music that Ashlyn doesn¡¯t dislike.

    I have to be very careful about the music when I am ying across the whole apartment because of Ashlyn, she dont like music or to say she doesn¡¯t like most of the music and she is very vocal about it.

    There very songs and melodies she liked and I have to y only those when I dont want to scream at me and that is why I even made the ylist with her name to y it in open.

    As I was eating, I am also reading the material I brought about the Aferian Ruin. the documents are very long and would need days to read it all.

    The Guild has a quite detailed record of the Aferian Ruin and as I continued to read it, I became really scared.

    This Ruin is really dangerous, not to forget the danger that came from outside in the form of Humans and the Grimm race, it has its own dangers in the form of Runic Restrictions and Monsters.

    There are powerful monsters that roam every part of the Ruin and each time Ruin opened, thousands of people got killed by these monsters.

    The monster¡¯s here are not like the ones I fought in back home, these monsters are unusually powerful and some can even kill Three Star Elite with ease.

    The only good thing about the monsters is that they are all within the knight stage.

 Chapter 437 Fire Threads

    As for the Runic restriction, its all up to the luck as they are a very high level that very few people could solve them.

    It is said that this ruin was a high-level one but with the time level of Ruins regressed that it had be the lowest one.

    So, despite most of these restrictions had withered with the time, there are still many that are partially active and suddenly get activated and kill a lot of people in the process if they are lethal type.

    The one thing I found most dangerous about this ruin is that its unexplored, it is said that is ruin is not even explored a half and the reason that it had only appeared two times ever, which is really less time topletly explore ruin like this.

    As I read it, I make a note of areas that I want to explore and the ones I want to avoid. There are many areas which are out of my League and need high strength, those who venture there without having enough strength die without knowing how.

    I read the documents for two hours before I put it down and asked Ashlyn toe inside me before I head back to the Tempreture room.

    It is now time to concentrate on the Blood Drop-in Ashlyn¡¯s source, I not only want toprehend from that faint fire Rule power but also take inspiration from the unclear image to perfect the fire armor move I¡¯ve created.

    Ie inside the Temperature Room because outside I could burn my whole apartment down if I make the mistake when I using my fire armor.

    Inside the room, I sat cross-legged and concentrate toward my source, and from there I went to Ashlynn¡¯s source when I found the blood drop is quietly floating above Ashlynn¡¯s source silently.

    I felt relieved seeing it quietly floating above Ashlynn¡¯s source without any mischief, this blood contains immense energy that even wisp of this energy could blow Ashlyn and me into the pieces that are why when I saw it quietly floating above Ashlynn¡¯s source, I felt quite relieved.

    I looked at the blood drop for a few seconds before focusing all my mental energy on it.

    As I concentrate on it, I soon sensed the extremly faint wisp of fiery fire Rule and I started to focus on it deeply, wanting toprehend the tiny bit of the fire rule from it that will help my Sunfire Rule reach the Mid Level of Basic Grade.

    But that is very hard, climbing the steps of Ruleprehension is very hard, one has put a lot of efforts before one could evenprehend the small wisp of it.

    I am not the only one who isprehending from this blood drop, Ashlyn also doing it, as spent a few hours yesterdayprehending it and few hours today also and earlier when I call her toe inside me, that time also she wasprehending from the blood drop.

    She hadprehended the little bit but it is not enough to make the rule power advance but I am hopeful that if we keptprehending these bits and pieces every day then we will acquire enoughprehension to advance our Sunfire to Mid-level of the Basic stage.

    I hope that will happen before we head to the Aferian Ruin so that I will not be in one of the weakest participants.

    Time ticked by and I keptprehending some bits and pieces when unclear images of the Monster started to form in my mind, seeing that I turned ecstatic.

    I had been waiting for this moment quite a while and started to look and get the feel of these unclear images. Though these images are very blurry, akin to paintings drawn by my sister they are still very useful.

    I continuously kept watching these images of Monster with the single focus and couldnt help but marvel at how effortless it is using the fire ability of its.

    Its is not just breathing fire like a normal monster where is there is no technique and grace is present in it, it¡¯s every move is able to bring maximum destruction without wastage of any energy.

    In hese images, I could see that whenever it breathes the fire, the firee out spinningly, so that not only has it has the momentum but the fire will also produce the maximum damage.

    My favorites images are those where this Monster fight to the very strong opponent as that is where it utilizes its fire armor.

    The Fire armor may seem simple cover of fire but it is far from that, it is an exquisite piece of art and from what I have seen and sensed through these Images, I could tell that this Armor is divided into the three modes.

    One is Power Mode which is mainly used when the Monster battle, it enhances the every made by the monster, whatever move made my it will be enhanced many times in the power mode.

    Thest move of mine which had knocked out the opponent directly was inspired by the Power Mode of the Monster.

    The second is Speed mode, this mode is used by the Monster to flee. It gives an amazing speed that even a powerful monster than it left behind when the monster used this move.

    And thest is fusion mode which gave both the speed and power, it is the trump card of monster and it used this as thest option. It seemed like this option isst of the option of the Moster and seeing how few images of this move could be seen, it seemed to be thest option of the monster and put a lot of strain on it.

    The images kept changing in front me, some stayed for a second while others stayed for minuits, some were little clear while other very extremly blurry that even making sense out of them is very hard if not for unique feeling they gave, it is near impossible to grasp the meaning from them.

    These images not only to watch but they for sensing as well, each image had produce unique aura of its own and if its distinguished well then one would benefit immensely.

    Images shed by me and I kept studying them, taking whatever implication I could take from them when.

    Another image shed by me it is one of clearer one and the one in that Monster is using its fire armor, seeing that I started to study it more diligently and noticed an unusual tiny spot in the image.

    Gasp!

    When I notice what that tiny spot actually is, I gasped in astonishment. The whole image is blurry but that one tiny spot is extremly. This will be the first getting clear look monster¡¯s fire Armor, though I am going to see an only tiny bit of the armor, it is more than enough.

    Without hesitation, I concentrated all my energy on that spot and what I saw had clearly blown my mindpletly.

    Threads, fire threads, there are thousands of them hundreds of thousands of them.

 Chapter 438 Fire Threads II

    I was wrong, very very wrong from the beginning. Fire Armor of Monster which I had thought made of extremly concentrated fire is wrong, it is not made of the extremly concentrated fire but the threads, very fine fire threads.

    The tiny part of the monster¡¯s fire Armor I am seeing is made of Threads, each of these threads is smaller than my hair and I could see there are hundreds of thousands or even millions of fire threads would have needed to weave such amazing armor.

    I am notpletly sure if the whole armor is woven by the fire threads or only some part of it but It is still very astonishing.

    This just tiny part of its body and this monster is hundreds of meters tall, to cast such impressive armors over one¡¯s body is simply impossible unless this is a special ability of the Monster or any other way.

    I kept concentrating on that tiny part of the image with all my mind power, magnifying as much as I could with my mind power.

    After seeing the way it had woven, I tried to concentrate my mind power single fire thread, which is very hard as I am already concentrating enough to see the threads but now I now want to concentrate on the single thread, that going be very difficult.

    Still, I try and force myself, all of this to see the structure of the fire thread, I want of seeing if it just the very thin fire thread or there are some mysteries hidden in it.

    It is in the source I could do such thing with my tiny bit of soul power, as inside here there is no restriction of worldlyws, it is impossible to do this outside with the restriction of the worldlyws.

    I kept concentrating and concentration until I am finally able to lock on the single fire thread, though it is a little blurry it is still fine as I could make it clear with putting more efforts.

    Now that I am able to lock on to this single fire thread, I now have to focus on seeing clear and then seeing itsplete structure.

    I am already at my limit to see the single fire thread among the hundreds of thousands of them and I now have to concentrate on the fire thread again, which above my limit.

    Still despite it above my limit, I kept trying and trying and getting failed every time but I still kept trying.

    Gasp!

    Time ticked by as I kept concentrating the single hair when all my efforts got paid off and I finally able to see the structure of that fire thread and I am shocked by what I saw.

    That lone fire thread is made of countess fire thread, like the thick ropes of the old ages.

    I had never expected it to be simple thread but I have never expected it to know that fire thread is made of the countless small fire thread because that simply changed the dynamic of the fire armor.

    It is already horrifying to make the Armor that was woven by millions of threads and now each of those threads is made of countless more threads then the fire armor would be made of Tens of Millions of fire threads at least and that is horrifying.

    Fuck!

    I was just observing that single thread, wanting to gain more rity over it when the image front of me changed suddenly that I couldnt help but curse loudly.

    That image was simply treasured groud where deeper you dig the more precious treasure you will find.

    I nkly looked at the new image that appeared in front of me for a while before getting out of Ashlyn¡¯s source andid on the bed tiredly.

    What I had just done right now hadpletly tired me out mentally that I just want to sleep but I can¡¯t sleep yet as I had practice the Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise before I sleep.

    That was thest thought on my mind before I fell into sleep and when I woke up, It was already morning.

    Sigh!

    I couldnt help but sigh when I woke up, I had wasted one whole precious session, I wanted to practice Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise when I fell into sleep.

    I can¡¯t me myself for it, I¡¯ve had already performed the body cleansing exercise atte afternoon and then I used shit load of my mental energy to see that tiny dot on the image and not to forget the intense battle that I had yesterday morning, all these things made me so tired that I wasn¡¯t able to keep my eyes for more than few seconds before I fell into sleep.

    Iid on the bed for a while before I started doing my usual morning activities.

    Sometimeter, I made lunch and ate it with Ashlyn after that I went to the Temperature room to perform Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I have a target in the next twenty days which is when the portal to the Aferian Ruin opens, I will try to go through the 5th Minor Cleansing of Body Cleansing Technique and create the 3rd amethyst seal.

    I performed the Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise and this time poison is a little greater, it is 26%, 1% more than yesterday.

    Iy on the ground weakly for half an hour and when some energy returned to my body, I sat cross-legged and waited for some energy to returned to my body as I read documents of the Aferian Ruin.

    One and a half-hourter, I felt fine enough that I can walk normally without any shaking, I stood up and walked toward themand board of the Temperature room.

    I tapped a few buttons on the Temperature Room to change the setting from one I had made for the practicing Supreme Combat Exercise and Body Cleansing Technique and started to activate the mode I made for practicing my fire ability.

    After that, I stood in the center of the room and slowly the fire started to cover my hand till the elbow and my leg till the knee, currently for highest performance, I can only this much cover my body parts if I want to use this move in an optimal way.

    The fire on my hands and legs very dense and it is, it is concentrated to my limit and if I were to cover my whole body, it will thin out a lot which will make lose its efficiency.

    With my intention the fire started to spread all over my body, it looked like the silver tide of water is spreading over my body.

    Soon my whole body covered in the fire but at the single look one will able to tell how thinly it is covering my body, so currently it is best for me to cover only my hands and legs for the maximum potential.

    I will only able to cover my body fully with fire when I reached the lieutenant stage, so before that, I will have to work with this half-assed Armor.

    Now that I summoned the fire, it is time to apply all the inspiration I got yesterday and see if its doable to use with this fire Cover (Armor) of mine.

 Chapter 439 Swirling Armor And Power Blast I

    With my current ability, it is not possible for me to create the tiny threads, the thinnest thread I could make is that of infants pinky which could not be called thread but a rope.

    Since I can¡¯t use them, I will try the small inspirations I got and also improve the mistakes which I felt when I used this move yesterday and one of them ispression of energy.

    Soon the tiny swirls started to form on fire that is covering my hands and my feet. These swirls are very tiny just an adult thumbnail size and look very beautiful when they appear across my fire armor.

    Making them is not simple and quite a control and focus needed as one tiny mistake and they would copse, I started to make them one by soon they appeared on every part of my Fire Armor.

    Sometimeter, there are nearly a hundred swirls that have appeared on the fire armor, after theypletly formed I covered each and every one of them with my mind power and started to spin them.

    First, there was no change but as time passed, the change started to appear, the fire Armor that has been covering me started to bepress and silvery colored started to be more refined and bright.

    First, the fire that was making fire armor was little more than 2 inches thick with little consistency but as the swirls started topress the fire armor, the fire¡¯s thicknesse to 2 inches and gettingpressed even more.

    Seeing it is working, I increased the speed of swirl¡¯s, it started topressed and morepressed. There was nothing but as time passed, the swirls started to shake and seeing that I swiftly stabilized the shaking with mind power.

    First, It worked but as thepressing got further, it became quite harder to stabilized them when suddenly, one swirl went out control and crashed into another before I could control it forcefully.

    Puff!

    As I am busy with stabilizing one swirl, the other started loose control and before I know it, I lost controlpletly and in just a few seconds, all the swirls went out control and Fire Armor that was covering me went all puff.

    Sigh!

    Well, no one seeds in their first attempt. I had never expected to seed in the first attempt and I am even happy because with this move as it is worked as I had expected.

    I had got inspiration about this move when I was watching the images in blood drop and thought the fire that was covering the monster is just an extremlypressed fire.

    That was before I saw the fire threads but I can not create fire threads with my ability, so creating armor ofpressed fire seemed like the next best thing.

    This move is very amazing. If I am able topress the fire to 1 inch then I wouldn¡¯t even need to use thest move to clear the third challenge of the Guild, I could easily clear it withpressed fire armor of mine.

    Compressing fire to 1 inch may seem simple but it is very extremly difficult as it gives simr power to that of myst move but without its drawbacks.

    My final move has a lot of drawbacks of which two are most troublesome, 1 st is that it used a lot of energy both my mana and Soul energy that is needed for it to control.

    The second is that it had a cooldown period of 10 minuits because I would have used too much energy in thest movie that I won¡¯t able to summon the fire armor for at least ten minuits.

    And thest move could also be performed through thepressed fire which it having more power than thest movie which I performedst time.

    Thest move could only be used as the trump card as it makes one quite useless for ten minuits and ten minuits are more than enough to die hundreds of times over in a ce like Grimm Battlefield.

    Thest moves are not suitable for a long battle, where there are lost of the opponent. So, the best bet would be the fire armor which couldst hours if used efficiently.

    Now I have to get control over the swirls and made thempress fire armor to the 1 inch, it will be extremly difficult to control so many swirls and make thempress the fire armor to the 1 inch but I am willing to work for hard for it.

    My immediate goal is topress the Fire Armor to the 1 inch and long term are below 0.1 inches, it will be extremly difficult as the more Ipress the harder it will be but I am confident as long as I give enough time and trying, I will have hopes of doing that.

    Taking a couple of deep breaths. I again covered my hands and legs with fire and soon the beautiful small swirls started to form all over the fire armor.

    One by one they appear all over the fire Armor, swirling slowly. Seeing the swirls had been made, I cover each and every swirl with my fire and started to swirl them faster.

    As they started to swirl faster, my armor started to became morepressed and soon it ispressed my fire armor to 1.5 inches and keptpressing but as I reached near the 1 inch, I started to feel more and more pressure and controlling the swirls started to became harder and harder.

    Seeing it will be quite difficult swirling at such speed, I slowed down the speed of the swirls and moved forward.

    That seemed to work for a while as the swirl quickly stabilize and slowly started topress but after some time when it again begins to destabilized and copsed soon after.

    After the second failed attempt, I kept trying and trying and get failed again but that did not stop me from keeping trying.

    Two hours passed by such and I finally stopped, though, in these two hours, I had only able to sessfully able topress mana at 1 inch only three but it was enough.

    Currently, if it was not possible for me to use 1 inchpressed fire armor in battle. First, it takes too much time and second I will not able to maintain it more than a few seconds.

    So, I had decided to use 1.5-inch armor, which took me a minute to create and quite stable. So what I have to do is now is bring time to createpress armor to 1.5 inches from a minute to just a few seconds and work on its stability.

    As currently I dont think I can maintain in the battle, so from today I should focus on cutting the timepress my fire Armor 1.5 thick and stabilizing enough that it will not puff even in the intense battle.

    With that thought, I continue to practice with the fire with fire armor.

    Time passed by, the day passed and the night came and it also passed, the next day I also repeated what I did yesterday.

    Tring Tring...

    I had juste out of the Temperature Room when my holowatch started to ring and it was Sophia.

    It is time she would call, I had been waiting for her call the whole day to know whether she was able to invite the two member¡¯s to join our team.

 Chapter 440 Swirling Armor And Power Blast II

    "Sophia, tell me you have good news?" I asked her as I received her call, I am desperately hoping she had found us new member¡¯s otherwise we would have to search on the guild forum which I really dont want to do for various reasons.

    "Of course I did, if I didnt then I would have just messaged you," Sophia said with the extra-bright smile, I just about asked her about the members when she self-started to tell me about them without me asking.

    "Two of my friends have agreed to join our team, they both are rookies and S ss guild like us, one is Silver Butterfly while the other one is from ck Cloud." She said.

    One of her friends should be female as Silver Butterfly, I hope the second new member of my team male otherwise the only man in the team going to feel very awkward.

    Well, it¡¯s good they are both from the S ss Guild, their strength should be good, it would be quite nice if she had managed to get a strong and experienced member.

    "You dont have to worry about their strenth¡¯s, both of them have thebat score above 10000," said Sophia as if she had read my mind.

    Combat Score above 10000 is good, they will least able to keep up with us, its not like I am looking down on them but in these fifteen days of training periods, our strenth had increased explosively especially though that chance that map had brought to us.

    "Do you want to meet them tomorrow?", asked Sophia, "I am currently busy in the training, I will meet them the day after tomorrow," I said.

    I really dont have time as till today, I had still not perfectly mastered the fire move I have been working on, so I could only meet them when we leave outside for hunt.

    "Ok!." Sophia said understanding my meaning, we talked some more about the Mid-level hunting ground we are going hunt and some other stuff.

    A few minuitster we said goodbye after we discussed everything about the hunting n of the day after tomorrow.

    I directly went for the shower after I finished my call with Sophia, I have been in the temperature Room since I practiced Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise in the morning and now it is evening.

    I get out of the shower feeling refreshed and started to cook the dinner, after eating it I again read till the night before practicing Supreme Combat Exercise and Body Cleansing Exercise.

    The next day passed by and it was the same as yesterday, the only difference is that I was happy today and the reason is that I am now able topress the fire armor at 1.5 inches within six seconds and I think it will be stable enough during the battle.

    I am also decided to change the names of little of my moves, I have now decided to call Fire Armor A Swirling Armor, seeing there are countless beautiful swirls on it and also Fire Armor is quite amon name as many people covered their body with fire and call it Fire Armor, So it is better changing its name to the Swirling Armor.

    The second name I changed is that of the Last Move, calling it thest move feels a little weird and I feel it is not a suitable name for it, so from today, I decided to call it Power st and it is a quite fitting name for it.

    After deciding on the names, I slept and when I woke up before the dust, I¡¯ve had set up rm but I had woke a few minuits before its timer.

    Today is the time I will go hunting again, past three days had been quite fruitful, I had enough time digest the reward I got from the lucky chance, it could be said that my strength had quite a transformation.

    I wonder if there would be a change to the Sophia and Raina strength also as in three days, they would be able to digest and process the reward they got in the chance.

    Forty-five minuitster, I and Ashlyn got out of my apartment with our stomachs full of yesterday¡¯s leftovers.

    "Micheal!" I heard my name just as I get out of my apartment building, It was Sophia and Reina who were waiting outside my apartment.

    Gasp!

    When I got near them and sensed their battle power, I couldnt help but get shocked as there is an immense change in their battle power, my transformation in front of them seem quite punny.

    It¡¯s not only one sister but both of them had the transformation, its either that reward one of them got is sharable or both of them got the same reward.

    Whatever they have received in the reward must be quite astonishing to make their power rise to such degree, if I had not wrong then any one of my sisters could suppress me in the battle alone.

    "Micheal, we have had received quite a good reward from the chance, if you do not improve fast enough then you will be left in the dust by us," said Sophia as patted my shoulder with the bright smile.

    To that Raina looked at her ringly but she did not mind instead smiled, even more, teasing me quite a bit about her improved strength, to her teasing I just smile as I know what she saying ispletly true.

    "We have to register our team in the three of the Guild, so will first go to the Silver Butterfly, then ck Cloud before going back to our guild, the two new members of our team are waiting at the Silver Butterfly," Sophia said as we sat into the Hovercar.

    In the Grimm Battlefield, everything is very strict. If we want to make new team them we will have to register it our guild and if the members are from the different guilds they will have to register with all their guild only then will we get the permission to go outside.

    Soon we reached the silver butterfly and I saw its Iconic statue that is faintly emitting the power of all sorts of Rules, I still remeber my first day in the Grimm battlefield when I saw this statue and found it quite peculiar.

    "Sophia and Reina," I said two voices calling and to my utter surprise, I know one of them. I dont personally know her but I have seen her many times and heard about her from my friends.

    She is Rachel, the first Super Elite I have ever seen. I have quite marveled at her ability when I first time saw her, she was ave inspiring that time, killing whatever monster we havee across with a single arrow from her bow.

    She still looked hot as before or I should say she had be hotter as she matured in the past two years.

    That time she seemed very strong almost unreachable, I still remeber when I saw her real power fighting gigantified monster, I had promised myself that I will reach her level and even beat her.

    I now seemed toplete that promise and when I sensed her battle power. She is a little weaker than me. if I had note across the lucky chance then she would have been easily able to beat me without any efforts.

 Chapter 441 Rachel

    Rachel is not alone, beside her there was a young man simr age who has battle power slightly weaker than the Rachel. He seemed about a year older than and have a muscled build with a handsome face.

    These two may be little weaker than three of us but they are way stronger than the normal rookies of S ss Guild.

    Looks like we are not the only one who hade across the lucky chances.

    "Michel, this is Rachel and Leo, Rachel and Leo this is Micheal my teammate I talked about." Introduced Sophia.

    "You seem a little familiar?, do I know you from somewhere?" Rachel asked as me as she carefully looked at me trying to remeber where she had seemed.

    "Two years ago you were the leader of our rescue from the space realm that opened in the Green Hills," I said reminding her where she had seen me most.

    The realm opened in the Green Hill¡¯s is not the only ce she had seen, we havee across each other many times especially when I was with Jill and her brother Willian but that time I was too weak to be noticed by her.

    "Oh, that is why you seemed so familiar," said Rachel clearly still not remembering me but as I told her about that incident, the value in her eyes of lessened a bit, probably thinking I how could weakling she rescued two years ago be strong as her.

    Seeing that I did care much as she will soon my real power and wille to the realization on her own.

    "Let¡¯s go register soon, we will have two more guild¡¯s register to," said Sophia and we all nodded enter the silver Butterfly. As I entered inside the Guild, I got some strange gazes I was confused for a few seconds before understanding the reason.

    The reason was that the Silver Butterfly was just all women guild, only women can be its members, so seeing men inside the guild is quite strange.

    The Registration process is finished within the few minuits and after that, we ordered the hovercar and went to the ck Cloud and finishing registering we finally went to our guild.

    It would be quite nice if this registering could be done remotely so we would have to go around the guild manually but for reason, it is not and now we personally doing it.

    Soon we fished the registering and went toward the city gates at our highest speed, we have had already wasted near an hour in registering, we will have to make up for that in our speed.

    It is a good thing that no one in our team is slow and we soon crossed the outposts gates in just a few minutes.

    "We are going to ck Grass Prairie, everyone knew that right?" asked Sophia as we crossed the gate.

    "Yes." everyone said in unison.

    ck Grass Prairie is the Biggest Mid Level hunting ground, it is so big that ten to fifteen normal mid-level hunting ground could be made from it.

    Not only it is the biggest hunting ground but it is also most dangerous but due to its veryrge size, not all area¡¯s area is dangerous inside it, some of the areas areparable to least dangerous Mid Level Hunting ground.

    The reason¡¯s area so big because of the ck-grass is the only area in a continent where ck Grass is present and all the Area is covered by the ck Grass is made as ck Grass Prairie hunting ground.

    "The area where we are hunting today have moderate danger after we ess the abilities of all our member, we will decide on the next area to hunt," said Sophia.

    What she said is right, currently, I dont think any member of my team has the ability to measure battle ability like me. So, it is quite difficult to urately ess unknown teammate¡¯s abilities just by theirbat score and there even teamwork.

    We should hunt in this moderate for two days at least before we get a clear idea about our teammate¡¯s abilities and developed very basic teamwork before we head into any dangerous area to hunt.

    That is why I had hoped that my original team would not break, so we could not have to go through this knowing new teammates thing again.

    "There is still some more than an hour before we reach the prairie, we should discuss our battle strategy," said Sophia and we again nodded and started to stage our abilities and the weapon we use.

    I know what weapon Sophia and Reina use and also their abilities, I also had an idea about the weapons that Rachel use, she has the mastery over the Bow and Saber but what from what I have seen two years ago, she is more profiencet in the bow and only uses Saber when she can¡¯t use her bow.

    The weapon used by Leo is quite interesting, he uses a sword but his sword is quite different than the other sword. It is very long and broad.

    His sword is taller than him and also broad as Rachel¡¯s waist, it is in the true sense a heavy weapon simr to the Warhammer used by the Violet Apes.

    These sorts of heavy weapons require the immense master to use it, as a simple flick of it could kill. Leo had shown the Totem Artifact he used and said that the Totem artifact he had created also simr to the sword he uses.

    After the introduction of the abilities, we have decided on our battle strategy.

    The four of us, Sophia, Raina, and Leo will attack from the front while Rachel who is archer will attack from rear with her and she will not interfere in the direct fight of the other¡¯s unless one needed.

    As being the archer who was most proficient in gaining killing count, Rachel won¡¯t have to worry about not getting enough monsters to harvest the mana crystal.

    "ck Grass prairie is not far," Raina said in her melodies voice as theyer¡¯s ck started to appear in front of us as soon we stood in front of the ck grass that is taller than us.

    "Ready?" Sophia asked as saying we all are saying yes, Sophia took the step into the grasnd in front of us and we followed behind while Rachel was few meters behind us with her bow in her hands.

    We suddenly stop as Raina lifted her hand up, Raina had the sensory ability so she was given the position of the scout. The sensory ability provided by the killing Rule is stronger than Raina but I had not disclosed it.

    As for the group of Grimm monsters ahead of use, I had discovered them half a minute earlier than the Raina.

    "There are ten to fifteen monsters in front of us and seeing we have just entered the hunting ground, they should all be Elite Colonel stage," Raina said and without wasting any moment we run toward the monsters.

    To be exact, there are 14 Grimm race monster¡¯s ahead of us and just like Raina had said they all are elite colonel stage and that is why we ran toward them without care as with our current ability Elite Colonel stage bear no risk, even if the had been double in numbers.

 Chapter 442 Shower Of Crystals I

    Soon we saw the fourteen Grimm race monsters ahead us and continue running toward them without care.

    The Grimm race monster in front of us is the were werewolf¡¯s, one of the mostmon Grimm monster tribes and also the one we are most familiar fighting with.

    Hearing the sound through the Grass the Werewolves looked at us and a very big smile appeared on their ugly faces and one did not have to be very smart to read the eaning behind their ugly smile.

    They are probably thinking that the food itself is walking into their mouth¡¯s but they will soon know that we are the food but reaper with the sharp scythe that will kill them and then harvest them.

    Seeing using them, they vigntly summoned their totem spirit and leaped toward us.

    I have to say the Grimm race monster¡¯s in the Mid-level hunting ground are little smartpared to the dumb ones in the low-level hunting ground, when they see the enemiesing toward them, they will first summon their Totem Spirit before attacking their opponent, no matter what the strength of their enemies is.

    "Friends kill them and will have an early lunch." shouted one of the werewolf as they lunged at us.

    I wanted tough seeing how wrong their thoughts are, in front of twins and me, they are akin to chickens now.

    "Die you, Weakling!"

    Shouted one of the werewolves that attacked swung its ws at me, there are three werewolves attacking me. The strongest one is attacking from the front while the other two from the left and right.

    Chi Chi Chi

    I covered my sword with the fire and swung it from left to write, as my sword is drawn the ark, it had produced the faint ¡¯Chi¡¯ sound three times before it went back to my sheath by my waist.

    Thud Thud Thud

    Three Grimm monsters fell on the ground with extreme shock written on their unconscious faces. I have had defeated the three Werewolves with a single strike of mine and I am not only one, but the two other people in my team had also done the same, even better.

    Sophia and Reina had finished their fight in a single move just like mine, its just that they have beaten the four Grimm monsters. I would have been able to do the same if not for only three Grimm monsters attacking me.

    While three of us finished the fight early, two of our team members are still fighting.

    Leo had already heavily injured the single Werewolf he is fighting and should be able to fight within a few seconds.

    As for Rachel, she is showering the Rain of arrows at the two werewolves that are running toward¡¯s her, looking at the might of her arrows, these two werewolves would be dead before they can cross the halfway distance to her.

    Zip Zip... Bam!

    Ten secondster, the battle is over, our team needed less than thirty seconds to finish of the 14 elite Colonel stage werewolf.

    If Someone had told a week ago that I will be able to do this, I would have called that person mad and even beaten him bad but now I am really capable of doing something which a week I would have found it very difficult to do.

    The elite Colonel stage Grimm race monster¡¯s used to take me a minimum of forty-five minuits to finish them off but now they only took less than four seconds.

    "I had to guess you guys are powerful but had not to guess you are this powerful," said Rachel as she came closer.

    By looking at our Combat Score, she would have got the basic idea about our ability but thebat score is just number, it is different when one sees the power with one¡¯s eye than looking through the numbers.

    The respect for me which had lessened in her eyes earlier now came back and increased even more.

    "You guys are really powerful, we will have to work very hard to catch up to you guys," said Leo, Raina and I just smiled at their praise but Sophia is not one who takes the praise with the grace as she started to boast in front of our new team members.

    "You two didnt believe me when I said Elite Colonial stage monster is weak as chicken when I told you, now you believe it?" asked Sophia with a boastfulugh.

    "Of course we believe you now." Said Leo as he performed the mock bow to Sophia which made all of usugh.

    "We should harvest the Mana Crystal quickly and advance forward," said Raina to which everyone nodded and started harvesting the Mana Crystal.

    The Three Grimm monster¡¯s in front of me are not dead, they are just unconscious, I could have killed them but I had kept them alive to harvest more crystal¡¯s and to do my elemental harvesting experiment.

    I ced the Runic Disk on two Grimm monsters while for third, I had charged my red sword with point inferno and released it the center of magic veinswork.

    Like most times, I had failed this time also but it is not I have failedpletly, I can see the progress I am making. If I continue doing this for two month then I am confident that I will be sessful in harvesting elemental mana crystals.

    "What did you guys did right now?" Rachel and Leo asked in unison, as like me the sister¡¯s also kept the Grimm monster alive so they could experiment elemental harvesting.

    "Oh this, we are trying to harvest Elemental Mana Crystals," Sophia answered.

    "Oh, I thought only those Peak evolvers can learn this!" Rachel said, she is not wrong, normally only peak evolvers try something like the elemental harvesting, as they have high control over energypare to us Mid Level Evolver¡¯s which makes it quite easy for them learn itpares to us.

    "Its is not limited to Peak evolvers, its just that they learn elemental harvesting pretty quickly due to their high control over their energy while we have to give a lot more time and effort," Sophia exined.

    "Then aren¡¯t you guys wasting a lot of Mana crystals on the thing that is you are going to learn in the future with the minimal efforts?" Rachel asked, clearly confused.

    "What you said is right, we do a waste a lot of bodies of Grimm monster while learning harvesting elemental mana crystals but if we able to learn it within the few months then its gain outweighs losses."

    "As you know one elemental mana crystal worth ten times that of normal mana Crystal." Exined Sophia as she ced the Runic Disk on the half-burned body of the Grimm monster.

    "The Gains did outweigh the losses that ur in the practice," Rachel repeated softly while busy in thinking.

    "Sophia does give me some tips about elemental mana harvesting, I will try it with you guys when we hunt next group of Grimm race monsters," Rachel said with a twinkle in her eyes.

    She probably did the quick calction and seeing it is a very good choice, she had instantly decided to try.

 Chapter 443 Shower Of Crystals II

    "I wish I had elemental abilities you guys, I would have loved to try to," said Leo with regret in his voice.

    In our team, four people have elemental abilities, Sophia and I have the fire ability, Raina has Ice while Rachel has wind type ability, only Leo didnt have the elemental ability orprehended any Elemental type Rule.

    "You can also havest the Special Mana Crystal with your Strenth rule, its just that you will have to work hard than the rest us to harvest it," I said.

    There are three types of Mana Crystals, first is normal mana crystal¡¯s, the second is Elemental Mana Crytal¡¯s andst are Special Mana crystal.

    The normal ones are the ones we regrly harvest with the help of the runic disk, the elemental one that we are trying to havest by pumping elemental energy in the Grimm race monster body, so we could transmute its dark energy to dark elemental energy.

    The Special Mana crystals are the mana crystals that did not belong to the elemental category. They can be made using any Rule power that is not the elemental rule power, Like my Killing Rule and Leo¡¯s Strength Rule.

    But harvesting the Special Mana Crystals are ten times harder than harvesting elemental mana crystals, though the price they offer is also ten times also.

    Due to this difficulty very few Mid-level evolvers willing waste their time on harvesting Specu Mana Crystal as they took too many efforts.

    "Let it be, I will think about harvesting Special Mana Crystal¡¯s when I reach Peak of the Knight stage." Said lead after heard how difficult it is to harvest Special Mana Crystals.

    "Let¡¯s get going, we have already wasted more than enough time here," Sophia said.

    She is right, we have wasted near fifteen minuits in this ce, we should have left as soon as we had done harvesting the mana crystals.

    We quickly take all the important things from the Grimm race monster¡¯s husk and advanced forward in the ck Grass Prairie.

    We encountered the next team of the Grimm race monsters just after the ten minuits and we had finished it within one minute and harvested and then within five minuits.

    In this battle, Rachel also left one Grimm monster alive to experiment elemental harvesting on it, still, it did not take us more than ten minuits to leave the second battlefield.

    We are killing and harvesting the Grimm race monsters like crazy, whatever team of Grimm monster we saw, will kill it whether the team is big or small, it did not matter as long as we saw the Grimm monster¡¯s we will kill it.

    In just little more than an hour we have killed more than hundred Grimm monster¡¯s but not one of them were able to make me use my Fire Armor, which was really disappointing but I am not sad as there is another thing that is making me very happy.

    And that thing is Mana Crystals, we are killing Grimm race monster¡¯s like crazy and harvesting them like crazy, that I have a feeling that I am showering in the rain of mana crystal¡¯s and I am not the only one to think that.

    In just a little more than the three hours, I alone harvested the 3122 mana crystal, which is little more than a double of what I harvested in the whole day and it is just we harvesting tillte morning as there is more than half a day have remained for our hunt.

    Sophia even said that we are swimming in the mana crystal¡¯s and I couldnt agree more.

    "It feels very good harvesting such a huge amount of the Mana Crystal and all but there is no challenge in it, it will not help us raise our strength," Sophia said.

    "I think we should hunt in the area where the Brigadier stage mosnter¡¯s gather, what do you guys say?" Sophia asked Rachel and Leo, she didnt has to ask us as she knew we would be fine even if we fight an opponent that is a level higher than the one we are fighting currently.

    The question is whether Leo and Rachel will agree to that?

    Leo and Sarah thought for a while before firm expression came over their face as they nodded.

    "We are currently in a moderately dangerous area of ck Grass Prarie where only Colonel stage monster hunt but if we cross the small river in the west, we will reach the area which is preferred by the Brigadier stage Grimm race monsters"

    "Most of the team we will encounter will be lead by the Brigadier stage Elite and normal Brigadier stage monsters as its followers, while we may even encounter the teams that are lead by the one-star elite and elite Brigadier as its follower¡¯s," Sophia said as she looked at the Leo and Rachel one more time.

    From the battle power I am sensing from the Leo and Rachel, I can tell that they have the power to fight Elite Brigadier stage but if theye across the One Star Elite, then all they can do is defend.

    So, I was quite surprised when both of them had yes to Sophia¡¯s dangerous n as this very dangerous n even for three of us.

    We had decided to hunt in the Brigadier area day after tomorrow after we get know each other abilities well and developed little teamwork but incidentally, we had found these Elite colonel stage monsters too each is to kill that there no challenge fighting them.

    They will not be any use to us except for helping us gain Mana crystal faster but that is not why we havee to Grimm battlefield, our main focus is to be stronger and quite honestly every since I improved my swirling armor, I am itching to fight One Star Elite to test its power.

    Star Elites are the unit of Strength amongst the Grimm race, even a Private stage Grimm race monster could be a one-star elite if he has the strength.

    Basically, most of One Star elites have found in the brigadier and above stages, as at that stage they have the requisite strength to became one-star elite but it is mean nothing in their tribe, they only considered little better than the normal elite.

    Only those who became one-star elite at the Lieutenant stage or below would gain the recognization of their tribe-like those Violet Apes that we had fought four days ago.

    Those Violet apes were just at the Master stage and Lieutenant stage but each of them was close to being a One Star Elite, they would have easily be one-star elite with the month of training.

    "Leg¡¯s go quickly, it will take near two hours to reach that river," said Sophia seeing Leo and Rachel had not objected her n. With two hours to reach the river, we will have only three hours to hunt in the Brigadier area which is very less.

    We nodded and started to move through the ck Grass, we did not dare to walk on air as that would be suicide, so we could only walk through the grass.

 Chapter 444 Power I

    "Be careful, the Grimm race monsters we will encounter here going to be very dangerous," said Sophia in a very soft voice, we all nodded and started to walk through the grass very cautiously.

    We had just crossed the river a minuits ago and now had entered the territory of the Brigadier Stage Grimm race monster¡¯s, just as Sophia had said, that every monster we will encounter here going to be very stronger.

    We walk slowly in the ck grass with our senses taut to the limit, as I walk through the grass I could sense the clear excitement front from twins.

    I could understand their excitement as I am feeling the same, the battle¡¯s we four earlier were no challenge at all, it did not challenge us to bit to show our real power.

    I want to fight a strong opponent, probably a One Star Elite and only it will make me reveal my true power and make me work hard for my victory.

    More than ten minuits passed by when I sensed the first team of the Greem race monsters, This team had thirteen monsters and to my surprise, all of these Grimm race monsters are Elite Brigadier stage.

    I have never thought we would turn this lucky, just after entering the territory of the Brigadier stage Grimm race monster, wee across the elite Brigadier stage elite Grimm race monsters which are the perfect Grimm race monsters to test power.

    "There is a group of monsters ahead, they are less than 12 and probably all of them at the Brigadier stage," Raina said a few secondster after I discovered the monsters.

    "So, what do you guys think?" Sophia asked I and Raina nodded immediately while Leo and Rachel took little time to say yes.

    "Ok, now we have decided to fight, we should decide the battle strategy," Sophia said.

    With our old team, we did not have the need to discuss this strategy as everyone knew everything about everyone.

    We started to discuss in the hush voices and within a minute decided on the strategy, in which Leo and Rachel will fight the two monsters each while I, Raina and Sophia will fight three monsters each.

    With strategy decided we walked though the Grass, this time we did not conceal the sound we make intentionally so that monsters would notice us.

    That is what happened when we saw thirteen monstersing at us with their weapons ready. They are from the White Oxmen tribe with each of them being four meters tall.

    Each of them excluding the battle powerparable to Violet Apemen we had fought a few days ago, At that time I had a hard time defeating the single monster¡¯s but now I will be fighting the three with the same caliber.

    I am not worried about myself, I am more worried about Leo and Rachel as handling two monsters going to be very very difficult for them, they might get seriously injured even die if they are not careful fighting these monsters.

    "Elite!" Eximed Leo as he saw the monster¡¯s, he probably thought he will be fighting normal Brigadier monster but now seeing the Elite Brigadier Grimm race monster that more than two times taller, Leo looked little shaken.

    "Will, you able to handle the two Oxmen ?" Sophia asked seeing drastic changes in Leo¡¯s face.

    "I will handle them but do help if I am in danger!" said Leo with a dryugh, to that all three of nodded in understanding.

    "Good, let¡¯s fight then!" Sophia and all four of us ran toward the Oxman that was walking toward us.

    On the way, my hands and legs covered with fire and swirls appear on them one by one as they started topress my swirling Armor, by the time I will sh with the Grimm race monster¡¯s, my swirling armor will bepressed to 1.5-inch thickness.

    Seeing us running toward them, the Grimm race monster¡¯s summoned their Totem Spirit.

    "Mates kill them!" shouted lead Grimm race monster as the team of Grimm race monster¡¯s leaped at us.

    I quickly selected the three Oxmen and moved toward them, seeing meing at them three oxmen separated from their group and came.

    As they came closer, all three Grimm race monster¡¯s swung their battle ax at me, I swiftly moved and dodged the two axes while swung my sword to at the third monster.

    ClANK!

    A loud metallic nk rang out and all the force of the released by the ax of it burned by the fire covering me before it could enter inside me.

    "Hun!"

    The three monsterspletly shocked seeing this, not only I had not sted back, there was not a shake appeared on my body as my sword directly shed against the battle of its.

    Seeing them stumped, I quickly called back my sword and swung at the neck of the Grimm race monster that is left to me, without wasting my time.

    It hurridly put its ax in front of it to defend against it, if this Grimm race monster only I had been fighting against, I would easy passed it defense and cut its neck but unfortunately there two other monsters.

    nk!

    If I had shed it¡¯s neck bypassing its defense, then at the next moment two battle-axes of the other two other monsters would cleave my body into two. So thinking that I shed my sword against its hurriedly put up a defense and jumped high to avoid the two axes that areing at me.

    With this Swirling Armor covering my legs, making jumping maneuvers became very easy, now I can easily take meter¡¯s high jump without much effort and the best thing about these jumps is that they very fast.

    I called it ¡¯Rocket Jump¡¯ since it is fast like a rocket and could take me quite high if I wished.

    As I was shooting high I quickly take a look across the battlefield, the twins are doing fine, they are fighting separately with three Grimm race monster¡¯s each.

    Leo looked quite wretched as he solely focused on the defending, it is quite good that Leo hadprehended the strength Rule and have such a broad sword which is helping him to defend the furious assaults of two elite Oxmen who are also famous for their strengths.

    As for Rachel, she running around the battlefield with very swift speed while attacking the two Grimm race monsters.

    I have to say Rachel¡¯s nimbleness and speed are very good, I may be able to catch up her speed but I am no match of in nimbleness, not only but other couldntpare to herein nimbleness.

    This likely due to her being an archer, they are known for their swiftness and nimbleness.

    Soon I reach the limit of what jump could take me and started to fall, seeing me falling the three Grimm race monster had created the, wanting to kill me as soon as I fall.

    I shook my head seeing them covering all the points I couldnd if I want to, I could easilynd outside the they have created but there is no challenge in that!

 Chapter 445 Power II

    ClANK!

    My sword shed horizontally against the battle axes of the three Grimm race monster.

    I would have easily able to dodge their blockade they have put from me but I did not, I have decided to sh against them directly for a challenge.

    Thud!

    Using the force of sh, I took the jump backward andnded at the safe distance but I did not get time to rx as three attacks came at me the moment I¡¯vended.

    nk! Slice!

    Fuck! I said screamed internally as the battleax made quite an injury in my shoulder, My sword shes against the one battleax while other is dodged by me but as I was dodging the third that bastard of a Grimm race monster, increased its ax speed suddenly that it cut my shoulder.

    The injury is no serious one but it is not light also, it is deep and giving me quite a pain but it will not hinder me in battle, I have suffered many such injuries across the thousands of battles I have fought.

    As longs as the injury don¡¯t cut the bones whole, I will be fine.

    Seeing the Grimm race monsters are getting serious, I have increased the speed of my moves so it could match their speed while keeping most of my mind power locked on the swirls.

    These swirls are quite delicate, littlepse on my part and whole swirling armor would copse and that is the reason why I have not used the 100%, currently, I am using only ? power of Swirling Armor.

    I have never tested the Swirling Armor in the battle, as I am fighting I am slowly increasing the power of swirling armor as I got used to it, if I were to use it¡¯s full power, I am afraid it will copse before I could fully make a move with help of it.

    So I will keep increasing the power of Swirling Slowly as I got more control over the swirls.

    nk nk nk Slice!.....

    I kept fighting the three Grimm race monsters and now and then received an injury when they tried a new move or increased their power but as time passed, their attacks bing less and less effective on me that they have barely able to injure me.

    But I had soon released, that I was not the only one who was not using their all, seeing me gaining the ground, the Grimm race monster started to make their assault fiercer.

    nk nk Slice.....

    With them making their assault fiercer, I started to get more and more injuries and have to go on total defense to cope with the attacks of the three monsters.

    Though I have received many injuries, only some of them were serious, which I could handle with my current prowess.

    Its not like I have received only injuries through their furious assault, their assault had put a quite pressure me which helped me gain faster control over my swirling armor that now I can have a little breather during the fights.

    "This one is quite a Cockroach, let¡¯s use our full strength and finish it quickly." said the strongest Grimm race monster of three to the other two.

    Slice nk nk nk Slice....

    Fuck! I cursed loudly as I started to receive the injuries from their battleaxes at the breakneck speed.

    I was really an idiot to think that was their full strength, I had grown too confident on swirling armor that I had started to look down on my opponent before even power of swirling armor fully materialized.

    This is a good lesson for me as I could survive their assault, if it was One Star Elite then, I would have been really in the very dire straits.

    I now solely focused on defending and increasing my control over the swirls so I could harness more power from my swirling armor and my control is increasing as the swift speed with the pressure of their furious assault.

    If I an having such a hard time then I wonder how bad the condition would be Leo and Rachel, I hope they doing fine as in my current condition I am no condition to help them even if I had used my trump card, the power nt.

    It will help deal with one, a maximum of two opponents but the third one will survive and it will able to put me dire condition in my awakened period.

    Time passed by and I got more and more injuries but My control over the swirls also increased in this pressure which able to give me more strength from the armor but I did not use that strength.

    Earlier seeing my mistake overestimating myself, I had made a promise that I will not use the new harnessed strength of Swirling Armor till I ampletly able to harness it to 100%.

    So, currently, I am using only 30% strength of the swirling Armor as this is much strenth I am using when I realize my mistake of overestimating myself.

    I had understood the gravity of my mistake and such a mistake require punishment, so it will remind me to not make such a mistake ever again and die by it.

    The time passed, more injuries appeared on my body but their frequency lower than before, as the time passed I got used to their battle style and the strength they used and were able to predict with the help of my killing Rule which is helping me to dodge and minimize the injuries I have received.

    As the battle longs on, my control over swirling armor got better and better till I was able to harness 80% power of the swirling armor and could finish the fight withing a two-three minuits if I want to but I did not at I haven¡¯t able to harness the full power of Swirling Armor yet.

    A promise is a promise, I will only use that strength when Ipletly able to harness the full power of the Swirling armor.

    I wanted to use see how others are doing in their battle but the assault of these three Grimm monsters too powerful that I did not have a second to look around.

    These three Grimm race monster are seemed to hell-bent on wanting to kill me as they are using every ounce of their strength, I could clearly see the way they are hacking their battleaxes at me.

    100% finally, I got full control over the swirling armor and now could harvest all of its power, as long as I kept my mind locked on the swirls there is no fear of them getting out of control.

    "Let¡¯s end it!" I said loudly and smiled fiendishly, seeing the smile all three monsters became vignt attacked me with their strongest attack yet.

    I shook my head rxedly as I took a step forward and crane my neck and hip to simultaneously avoid two axes while thrusting my sword forward at blurring speed.

    Puchi!

    My sword pierced through the chest of third Oxman who attacks about to reach me.

    I quickly sidestep as I removed the sword from his chest before the momentum of the sword could crash against me and looked behind, only to see two Grimm monsters are running away at their highest speed.

    No Use!

 Chapter 446 Power III

    No Use!

    I followed them swiftly with my blurring speed and in just a few seconds, I caught up to one.

    Puchi!

    I pierce my sword before it could stop and put up any defense, not wasting any time I quickly move toward the second one who had stopped in its track to do itsst stand.

    It had seen how easily I had killed two of its friends and it knows there is no use of running from me, so it decided to stop and fight with all its strength, only this way it will have a slight chance to survive but regretfully it did not stand any chance to survive.

    "You may have killed my friend but to kill me you will have to p..."

    Puchi!

    "You talk too much!"

    I said as I removed my sword from its chest, this one Grimm race monster was quite brave but also quite stupid, it had decided to fight me till the end but instead umting all its power fight me, it had instead wasted all of its time talking shit which gave me a chance to effortless beat it.

    Like all other Grimm race monster I hunted throughout the day, I had not truly kill them as I will need them to perform my elemental harvesting experiment and also harvest Mana crystal from them as alive ones give more than the dead ones.

    The first thing I did after beating the Grimm race monster was to drink the potions as I am quite injured and the second thing I did was to look around.

    The twins had already finished their fight and they had finished quite early as I could see the husk of the Grimm race monsters in some ces which clearly show that they have already harvested the monster they have killed.

    As for Rachel and Leo, they are really bad conditions especially Leo who¡¯s whole body ispletly filled with injuries, there is no part of him that does not see to be covered in blood.

    Still, despite being injured to such a degree, he is still fighting the two Grimm race monsters with fervor.

    Rachel is in better condition than Leo, she is still running around the battlefield while attacking the two Grimm race monster¡¯s who are furiously fighting her.

    Of the two, Rachel may have a tiny bit of chance to kill one of two Grimm monsters that are following her like a hound but it is a tiny bit chance, not a full surety.

    Both of them are still quite weak to be able to kill the Elite Brigadier stage monster. There is a qualitative difference in the Colonel stage and Brigadier stage, the difference in power is different than in between Captain stage and the Colonel stage.

    Thest three stages of the Knight stage are quite powerful, there is a sharp rise in power with each stage, so one shouldn¡¯t underestimate them too much otherwise they will have to pay the price with their lives for their mistake.

    I quickly put on the Runic disk on the two Grimm race monster and charge my sword for the third monster.

    Puchi!

    I pierced the center of magic veins of the Grimm race monster and released the point inferno into it and like every time the veins of Grimm Race Monster started to turn red before then little burning smell started toe out of the body.

    Failed again! I thought with the sigh as I ced the Runic disk on the half-burned Grimm race monster to harvest the mana crystal¡¯s from its half-burned body.

    Ting Ting!

    Soon two tings sounded and I excitedly picked up the Runic disks from the husk of the monster and opened it.

    202! 205! Holy shit, I had to know Elite Brigadier stage monster gave about two hundred mana crystal¡¯s but seeing it with own eyes its still different.

    Now every Elite Brigadier Stage monster I would kill, I would harvest at least a two hundred mana crystal out of them, and if I had killed fifty on the daily basis then I could earn whopping ten thousand crystal a day.

    If it had been my old team, then it would have been very possible but with these new teammates of ours, it is slightly difficult for now but it will be possible as soon as they gained the strength to kill the Elite Brigadier stage monsters easily.

    But it is not easy to increase the strength in short period of time, only through the chance encounter would one gain the sudden increse in strenth without the lucky chances one will have to umte strength slowly the conventional way.

    Looks like I will have to help them a little if they went on the conventional way then it will hake then quite a while to catch up to strength we have right now.

    It has been an hour since we had started to fight the Grimm race monsters but looking at the Leo and Rachel, I dont think the fight will finish soon, well no worries we still have little more than hours before we have to leave.

    Like Sophia and Raina, I also pickup up the corner to intercept the Grimm race monster when they tried to run.

    We are too familiar with this scenario, it had happened to us many times, like use Grimm Race is also an intelligent race and when things than hard, they also tried to run.

    No one wants to die by the enemy¡¯ ss de no matter how prideful they are, so we have to stop in the corner to intercept the monster and in this condition, help our teammates if they are in danger.

    While watching the, I also fiddled with my swirling armor also, this battle has made me realize a lot of disadvantages of the swirling armor and I am trying to fix that now.

    During the battle, I have been able to harness the 100% power of the Swirling Armor gradually but I am still not proficient in harvesting it all once if I want to harness the 100%percentt power from the start of the battle then that is still difficult for me.

    I would have to practice for a few days before I should able to harness the full power of Swirling Armor at will without the gradual process.

    One more hour passed and Rachel and Leo¡¯s condition had be even worse but they are still fighting but not long, I have noticed that Grimm race monster they are fighting have already noticed that all of theirrades are dead and now they are only fighting for the show while searching for the perfect moment to run away.

    I am sure twins also noticed that as their eyes have be sharp and weapons ready to attack any moment.

    Few minuits more passed when suddenly I sensed killing intent of one Oxmen skyrocketed and knew Leo in danger, without waiting I had leaped toward the Leo with the blurring speed.

    I have not unsummoned the Swirling Armor from me, I had already guessed something like this might happen, so I had been ready with my Armor and sword for this type of scenario.

    "Bastard die!"

    Said one Oxmen as it swung its battle Ax with the full might of it, while one monster attacked Leo, the one who is he is fighting had started to run and seeing one running away, the other two that were fighting Rachel had also started to run in a different direction.

    Raina and Sophia did not waste timeing toward Leo to save him, seeing I have already crossed more than half distance to save Leo instead, they went toward the two monsters that were running away.

    Leo¡¯s face morphed into the horror seeing the battleaxing toward him as he knows did not have the ability to defend against it but still,l he did not try to dodge instead used his sword to shed against theing battleax.

    But to his horror, the battle had nimbly dodged his sword and came toward his neck.

    The time slowed down a little as he saw the battleax slowlying at toward his neck and he was just about to close his eyes to ept the death when a red sword suddenly appeared in front of him.

    ClANK! Puchi!

    The battleax stopped by the red sword and before he could register what happened, the de moved at an unnatural angle and pierced through the heart of the monster.

 Chapter 447 Invitation

    "Are you fine Leo?" I asked seeing him standing frozen like a wooden block, it had been a few seconds since I had beaten the monster and it had even fallen on the ground making a loud sound but that wasn¡¯t enough to make Leo wake from his daze.

    I can understand what he is going through, such close contact with death had put him in a shock that froze his body and mind to save him from having a big trauma.

    It is an instinctive reaction of the brain, I had also gone through this once when I training in the westblood.

    Such an incident left quite a scar in one¡¯s mind which made some people leave this dangerous life altogether for a peaceful life as they couldnt get over the dreadful moments they faced.

    I havee across many many people who have done that in the westblood, I hope Leo won¡¯t leave as very few people coulde back after leaving once.

    "Are fine Leo?" I asked loudly this time seeing no responseing from him.

    "Yes yes, I am fine now. Thank you for saving my life by the way," said Leo with the very shaking voice, he still didnt seeming out of that moment but who would?

    "Man, that was quite an attack. I havee close to death many times but this time was closest," said Leo with a dryugh.

    Seeing himughing after experiencing such a close shave with the death, I heaved a sigh of relief. He will be fine, maximum he will have to take some counseling if there is some mental scar.

    Psychiatry is a booming business in a ce like Grimm Battlefield, I think the only nobat field that has a simr number of personal as prostitutes they will psychiatrists.

    There are a huge number of them in this Outpost more than Westblood city. The westbound city may be the city of adventures that have many adventures but it couldntpare to this outpost where more than 95% are powerhouses.

    In the westblood, I had taken counseling for a month to deal with the stress of breaking the seal on Ashlyn and I have to say, it helped me good to cope with the stress I had.

    "Let¡¯s clean the battlefield quick and leave!" Said Sophia and quickly started to clean the battlefield which is harvest the Mana crystal¡¯s from the monster and take the stuff they are having.

    We finished the harvesting within ten minuits, of the four monsters that killed by use, half of harvested Mana Crystal¡¯s by taken by us three while other halfway taken by the Leo and Rachel.

    They didnt want to take it at first, saying they didnt kill any Grimm monster but at our insistence they finally took it.

    We stopped at the battlefield for half an hour to let Leo and Rachel have some rest and let them heal their injuries before leaving for the outpost as there is only half an hour till the time of our original time of leaving.

    On leaving, we cross the river again to leave from the Colonel stage area as if we were to leave from the Brigadier area then it would probably take us night and we might even lose a member of two.

    On the way leaving through the Colonel stage territory, wee across the three teams of the Clonal stage monster and one team even had the twenty-two monster in the team.

    That was the biggest team of monsters we have even fought, though monsters¡¯ numbers were high, it didnt took more than five minuits for five us to finish the monster¡¯s off.

    Leo and Rachel were extra ferocious killing the monster¡¯s we have encountered in our way back, they both have received quite a loss fighting the Brigadier stage monsters.

    So, on the way, they became hungry tiger¡¯s who would leap at any prey they have encountered ferociously.

    My face was full of smiles when I had to get out of the prairie, Today I got the biggest haul ever, it is three times more than I have even got in the single day.

    My harvest of today is whopping 5064 Mana Crystal, these many crystals are simply huge that I have decided that I will change my apartment to big one as soon as I returned from the aferian ruin.

    I wanted to change now but that will waste too much time and it will also take time for my mind to adjust to a new ce, so I had decided change right after I returned from the Aferian Ruin.

    My current space is fine for a living but it is not good enough for my practice, the next apartment I would rent will have a big practice room where I would able to practice at my heart content.

    I was busy daydreaming about my dream apartment when I was brought back to reality by Sophia¡¯s voice.

    "Do we hunt Brigadier Territory or go back to the Colonel territory?" Sophia asked, her question may seem directed at all of us but it was directed at Leo and Rachel and they also understood it.

    They both did not say anything for a few minuits, deeply thinking about the question that Sophia just asked.

    "The Guild had a hard condition for those who want to enter the Aferian Ruin, only those who had cleared the 3 challenge of the guild would get permission to enter the Aferian Ruin," said Rachel softly as if speaking to herself.

    "There are only fifteen days till the connection to the Aferian Ruin to be made and I dont think I will improve enough to 15 days if I kept training in the normal speed."

    "Only training in a dangerous environment such as today will I be able to make enough progress to clear the 3rd challenge, only training in the dangerous environment such as today will help in the swift increse in strength." Rachel said as she looked at Leo.

    Her meaning is clear that she wants to train in the Brigadier Territory, as for Leo from his face he looked like he didnt want to train in brigadier territory anymore but after hearing what Rachel said his expression started to change.

    "Well, do save my life if I am in danger again." Said with a little awkwardugh after to that we allugh a little.

    So, it is decided that we will continue our training in the Brigadier territory.

    Time passed and we reached the outpost and cross the gate and about to leave for a respected apartment when I stopped everyone.

    "Come to my apartment my by ten," I said to everyone, it didn¡¯t take a moment for Sophia and Raina to understand the meaning of my words but Leo and Rachel were clearly confused with the sudden invitation.

    "Why?" asked Rachel, "You will know when youe to my apartment," I said, to which Rachel didnt asked further questions.

    "Here is my address," I said and forwarded my address to both of them.

    After saying goodbye, I went toward my apartment with Raina and Sophia while Leo and Rachel went towards there.

 Chapter 448 Revenge

    After reaching my apartment, I quickly started to do the evening activities that I do every day after came back to my apartment from the hunt.

    They will arrive by 10 PM which means I have only three hours, which I think more than enough for me to finish all my chores, eat dinner and take some rest.

    After taking a shower, I started to make dinner which I hadpleted in the forty-five minuits. After eating dinner, I rxedlyid on my bed while reading.

    There is still one and a half hour till they arrive, it is enough time for me to take some good rest as I read.

    Bell Bell

    Time passed by as I was busy in my reading when I heard the bell, I close the document I was reading and went to open the door.

    "Come in!" I said smiling to Sophia and Raina, "Look¡¯s like we have arrived early." said Sophia as they entered my apartment.

    "How was your progress in the Body Cleansing Exercise?" I asked as I took a seat beside them. They have already gone through the first cleansing a few days ago and the result of that be seen in their battle and the body.

    Their fighting style had be a lot freer, I could see them performing many flexible moves they have not performed before and their skin had also be a little radiant which made them even more beautiful.

    "We are doing very well if everything went well then we will go through the 2nd Cleaning in a few days." Said Raina in her soft melodic voice,

    Their progress is quite fast, four to five times faster than mine before I arrived at the Grimm battlefield.

    "Our Target is to go through at least 3rd Cleansing before we enter the Aferian Ruin, it will give us quite a boot if we were able to do that," Sophia said.

    "How about you Micheal, how far have you reached?" Sophia asked, "I will go through 4th cleansing if I kept advancing in my current speed." I replied modestly but my answer had been clearly surprised hearing my answer.

    "It looked like we are cking a bit too much, we will have to up our efforts if we want to catch up to you," Sophia said to me, to that I could onlyugh seeing their speed is already faster than me.

    Bell

    We were just talking when the doorbell rang and when I looked, I found it was Leo and not long after him Rachel has arrived, she hade right on time, not a minute early or a minutete.

    "You guys must have heard about the Body Cleansing Technique right?" I asked after everyone seated in the hall.

    Rachel and Leo nodded and something dawned on their faces but they refrain from asking any question about it.

    "Well, I asked you guys toe today so I could teach you guys some posses of the first move, they will be enough for you guys to go through the 3rd cleansing," I said.

    They didnt speak for quite a while as if processing what I have just said.

    "Isn¡¯t this technique only performed by those who were atter stages of Knight¡¯s stage due to its enormous requirement for the energy?" Rachel asked the core of the question.

    "What you said is right, this technique does require enormous energy but that is for theter moves."

    "Body Cleansing Technique has 16 moves and each move have 108 poses, so with your current power you can definitely have the power to perform two to three moves and what I am teaching you is just 36 poses of 1st which I am sure will able to perform in this fifteen days," I said.

    I intentionally downyed the difficulty of the Body Cleansing Technique, so that they would not get scared by the difficulty and do better.

    This technique is immensely difficult that even Central Conti very few people were able to perform till the 10th move, much less the 16th move and get Unblemished Body.

    "Are you going to teach us now?" Leo asked an excitement could be heard in his voice.

    His excitement could be understandable, today he had nearly died which no one wants to experience, so the best option is to never let that happen is to increse the strength and that is probably why he did even try to reject my offer of being me teaching him a very expensive technique.

    "Yes. now let¡¯s go to the other room, this ce is not suitable for performing the Body Cleansing Technique." I said and led them toward the other room which I specifically made for them for practice.

    This room is nowpletly devoid of any stuff except for Temperature Room which I had quickly deactivated. For my teammates, I have let go one day of my precious poison training.

    Poison training is very important for me as it is the best away to umte the food for the energy of the Miracle fruit.

    "You guys watch well and record, I will be now performing the Body Cleansing Technique," I said and started performing.

    The first twelve poses of Body Cleansing Technique went blur, I didnt even have to put any efforts, they felt almost effortless, I had to slow down intentionally from my regr speed so they can record well.

    After the twelfth pose, I started to feel the little pressure of the Body Cleansing but not much, I had performed with putting little efforts and that¡¯s how it went till I reach 24th pose.

    Only after the twenty-fourth pose, I started to put little effort and this time I didnt have to control my speed while performing as it had be slow naturally.

    It was a good thing that I was wearing special sweat resistance clothing otherwise my friend would have to imagine much to see my assets.

    Time passed by and soon I performed the thirty-sixth move but I didnt stop, I may have forgone one day of poison training but I will not waste Body Cleansing exercise, I will perform it best of my ability.

    After 37th pose, I move toward the 38th and then 39th, 40th, 41st, 42nd. I was able to reach the 42nd yesterday and today and I want to reach the 43rd.

    I performed at very slow speed, using every bit of energy, my friend¡¯s mouth went wide seeing how much effort I am putting.

    Thud!

    After with such intense effort, I was finally able to reach the 43rd pose and fully performed it, only then I let myself fall on the floor.

    I could see four of them looking at me intently before a small smile formed on Sophia¡¯s face and she came closer to me.

    "Michel are you ok?" Sophia said as crouch beside me and seeing no answering from she poked my face with her sharp perfectly manicured fingers.

    She is taking revenge! I had done the same thing with her when Sophie first time performed the BodyCleansing Technique in my apartment.

    "Raina look Micheal is not responding, do we feed him potion or something?" Sophia asked innocently to her sister while poking me with her sharp nails over and over.

    I so want to curse her loudly and clip away those sharp nails of her from which she is poking me so painfully but unfortunately, I can¡¯t do anything to her other cursing her in mind and remember this for the future to pay her backter.

 Chapter 449 Explore

    Time ticked by and in such five days passed since we formed a new team and started hunting in ck Grass Prairie.

    In the past five days, I have to say our team had improved beyond my expectations, especially the two new members of my team, Rachel and Leo, their improvement was greater than we had expected.

    On the first day both of them barely able to defend against the Elite Brigadier Stage Grimm race monster and now they are able to kill it, though they take nearly an hour to kill a single brigadier stage Grimm race monster, it is still an immense improvement.

    The first three days they only took a heavy beating, so much that one time Raina had to save Rachel¡¯s life from the Grimm race monster second day.

    Of the two, Rachel was the first one to kill the Elite Brigadier stage monster, she killed it on the 4th day and a day after that Leo was also able to kill the elite Brigadier stage.

    They also made quite a progress in Body Cleasing Exercise, that just in the three days they both have gone through the 1st Cleasing which increse their power indirectly.

    As twins, they have also made progress in Supreme Combat Exercise as Sophia was bragging about it quite loudly, they have both gone through 2nd cleansing and now swiftly moving toward the 3rd Cleansing.

    As for me, I have also made quite a progress not only I went thought the 4th cleansing, but I also had able to create the 29th seal finally that I have been trying to create this seal for more than ten days.

    That is not the only progress I¡¯ve made, I can now able to fully harness the power of the Swirling Armor with thought and even brought down the time of its summoning to five-second.

    One second may seem like small progress but it is huge, one second is enough to create the difference between life and death. In the next ten days, I am nning to cut the time of summoning to the three-second.

    If I am able to bring down the swirling Armor¡¯s time of summoning to three-second then it would be really helpful in the Aferian Ruin where danger exits at every step.

    Two days ago, I got my weekly quota to attempt the guild challenge and I used it, effectively clearing the Guild challenge with some effects and as for the fourth challenge, it was harder than I expected.

    I thought with my increse in strenth, I would able tost at least ten minuits but to my surprise, I was barely able tost a minute and that was only because of rocket jumps I took with the help of my swirling armor to dodge the fourth challenger¡¯s attacks.

    If not for that, I would have been beaten back within a few seconds, that¡¯s how powerful the 4th challenge was and because of this hard beating I took, I was able to go through the 4th minor cleansing and create 29th seal on the very night.

    That was a really great surprise for me which help me immensely next day as we havee across the team of 26 Elite Grimm race monster, that day was the fastest I¡¯ve ever killed any Brigadier stage monsters.

    Not only be but Sophia and Raina also killed the monsters with their full strength, we had to kill them swiftly because if we had been more than twenty secondste, we would have had found our two teammates dead.

    There is something good happened in the home also, my father¡¯s research had caught the eye of some mystery organization and they have offered him a job.

    My father asked me to find the details about organizations before he can think of epting their offer when I tried it, I found out I didnt have sufficient ess.

    I had to ask the help of my former team leader but to my utter surprise, the team leader also didnt had sufficient ess to know to find out about that organization.

    But team leader didnt disappoint me seeing it is rted to my parents, he asked his friend in Mid Zone to find out about it.

    That friend did find out about it, the information he provided was minuscule but that minuscule information was enough to shock me to the core.

    The instructor told me that the Mystery Organisation my father got job offer is from is a very powerful Reseach Organisation from the Central Continent which had its branches spread all over the world.

    Our Continent had also had its branches, one is present in the Capital of the Kingdom, that where my father is going to work in as he had epted the job offer yesterday and they are going to move to the capital city in a weak.

    I felt a little sad seeing them moving out of time where I spend six years of life and made a friend like Ellen but it is also good as the town is not safe as the cities where the big powerhouses present to guard against any monster tide that attacks the city and my parents are moving to the capital city, the safest city in the whole republic.

    My parents were not the only ones who moved out of the town, Ellen parent¡¯s also shifted to Capital city two months ago. She wanted me to shift my parents to Capital for better safety and I had even asked them but they had declined.

    In thest five days, we have hunted quite a bit the Grimm race monsters not only there were Lots of Elite Brigadier stage Grimm race monster, but there are were alsomon Brigadier stage Grimm race monster¡¯s as well, who were weak as chicken in front of me.

    Not only I was easily able to kill them, Leo and Rachel also able to finish them withing Minuit with their improved strength.

    That is probably why in just five days, I had harvested 30769 Mana crystal, that was a really huge sum which could really help me in so many ways.

    The only Grimm race monster¡¯s we have not fought is One Star Elite, the One-star elites are very difficult to find in the territory we are hunting, if we went a little deeper then we have very likelye across the One Star Elite.

    But currently, we have no ns to go any deeper we will only deeper when strenth of our two teammates improved a little.

    Today we had decided to take the break from the hunting, constant fighting is not good, it stresses one out too much and destabilized the mind.

    One needs to have a calm mind, especially in a ce like the Grimm battlefield where one danced on the edge of life and death every day.

    Today I have decided to do nothing, no practice of Supreme Combat Exercise, no Body Cleansing Technique, no reding and noprehending from the blood drop.

    Today I had decided to simply enjoy the wonder¡¯s of the city, there many amazing things which I haven¡¯t had a chance to explore, today I am nning doing that.

 Chapter 450 Calm

    "What a day!" I thought as Iid on the bed tiredly. if one thought this is warring outpost and won¡¯t have anything to do with the fun then they are severely wrong.

    This outpost has many ces that can make one believe that this not warring outpost but a metropolitan city of a very developed country.

    There are many amazing things in this outpost that even the Capital city of the republic dont have.

    The restaurants, recreation center¡¯s and many other things and that could make gape in astonishment but all of them have one thing inmon and that is their sky-high price.

    The prices here are higher than in the sky though. If I had seen these prices one my first day I came here, I surely would have fainted on the spot but now they are nothing muchpared to the thousands of Mana Crystal I am harvesting.

    The exploration of the city was very good but I am not the happiest one, the happiest one is Ashlyn who ate at her heart content today.

    Today, I had not restricted her in any way, whatever she wanted to eat I had rough for her and probably because she ate so much, she fell into sleep as soon we entered our apartment.

    Now I dont n on doing anything right now, just a long good sleep and wake up early tomorrow to start hunting again.

    With that thought, I freshened up andid on the bed, I did not quickly fell into sleep as I usually do but I still fell into sleep after ten minuits and when I woke, it was before dawn and I feltpletly rxed in both Body and Mind.

    I have never had such feelings ever since I havee to this Grimm Battlefield, since the first day I havee here I have trained or practice or did something that is beneficial to my strenth but yesterday I did no such thing.

    I¡¯ve just explored the city, eat different kinds of things and even watched the movie. It had been months I watched one and felt quite watch one again.

    An hourter, I got out of my apartment and flew toward¡¯s twins apartment building.

    We have decided that whoever got ready first would wait in front of the other¡¯s building, seeing twins are not waiting I go towards their apartment building.

    I had just waited for two when I saw Sophia and Raina came out of their apartment building.

    "How was yesterday?" I asked despite knowing how it went, Sophia had posted tens of photos and videos yesterday.

    "The Spa was really amazing!"

    "You should havee Micheal, the spa¡¯s here is much much better than that of home, even now I am feeling rx and calm after the massage I had got yesterday," Sophia said as she touched her extra glowing skin.

    She had invited me to Spa yesterday but I had declined as I had made my own ns for yesterday and spending the whole day at the spa wasn¡¯t my thing.

    If it would have been a thing of hour or two I would surely have epted Sophia¡¯s invitation but Sophia had nned to spend the whole day and that was too much for me.

    I¡¯ve had not epted her invitation but the other two members our team had epted her invitation to the spa with glee. Leo and Rachel had gone to the spa trip with twins and from the photos and videos, I have seen they had quite fun.

    Especially, Leo, he had looked like he was having too much fun with all the facial and massages.

    Soon we had reached the gates of the outpost and waited by our usual corner for our teammates. We didnt have to wait for long both of them had arrived within the fifteen minuits.

    After they arrived we started our journey, a few minuitster after we had crossed the city gates, I increased my speed suddenly.

    It is not that I had increased my speed, its just that I had switched my sky walking skill.

    The sky walking skill I had been using until now was the Low-Level Knight Grade Skill but knight before yesterday, I hadpletly finished studying this Mid Level Skywalking skill and now I had decided to try it.

    Currently, I have only two Mid Level Knight Skill I can use, first is Strength type named Giants Strength and this Skywalking skill named Soaring Leaps.

    I had chosen it to be my second Mid Level Knight Grade skill because it was easy to study, this Skywalking Skill and Previous Skywalking Skill that I had used were derived from the same Peak Level Knight grade Sywalking Skill and that was why I was able topletly study it in less than ten days.

    As I had activated my Skywalking skill, my gait was a little unstable as this was my first time using the skill, controlling it will be difficult but with the passing time, I started to get a hang of it and rtively able to control myself.

    "Are you trying out your new Skywalking skill?" Sophia asked after seeing I got rtive control over skill. "Yes," I said while tweaking skills here to find the perfect way to use the skill.

    "You got under control pretty quickly, without failing even once!" said Sophia and that exact moment I had tweaked the more than I could handle and started falling down from the sky.

    FucK!

    I cursed loudly as I was able to stabilize myself just a meter above the ground.

    That was close! If I had been a littlete, I would have surely had broken some of my bones despite falling on the air cushion that Rachel had created in the haste.

    "Thank You!" I said to Rachel and then angrily red at Sophia if not this loudmouth mentioning falling on the ground, I would have lost my concentration and nearly fallen on the ground.

    We continued our journey and about an hourter we had reached the edge of the ck Grass Prairie and stopped.

    "Our hunting speed would be quite fast now that you have able to kill the Elite Brigadier Stage Grimm monster," said Sophia with a smile.

    It is a fact that our two teammates are a little weakpared to three of us and because of that, each battle took longer than it should be but now they have be capable of killing Elite Brigadier stage, we will be able to hunt a lot faster than before.

    We stopped after walking in ck Grass Prarie for about twenty-five minuits as Raina has sensed the monster ahead. As usual, I had sensed before her but kept quiet.

    Soon we discussed the ne to hunt the eleven monster ahead of us and after discussing the n we have attacked the eleven Elite Brigadier stage monsters.

    With three of fighting three monsters each while the other two monsters are being fought by Rachel and Leo.

    In fifty-five minuits the fight is over, we three finished out fight within the fifteen minuits while an extra half an hour taken by our two new teammates.

    After harvesting the mana core from them, we move forward in the search of the new targets to hunt.

 Chapter 451 Killing I

    It may be the pressure of Aferian Ruin or time of limits of League of legends and Continental Championship, we are improving at the breakneck speed.

    It has been ten-days since our new team formed and we have started hunting ck Grass Prairie, we have been killing Grimm race monsters like crazy.

    We are killing so much Grimm race monster that yesterday, I have crossed the mark of the 10000. I have harvested over ten freaking thousand yesterday.

    I have not dared to believe that number and checked it many times to feel if its real or not. Ten thousand Mana Crystal is not the small amount, even in the outpost, it is a substantial sum much less in Republic where even a fortune is not a good word for it.

    In the past ten days, we have killed both normal and Elite Brigadier stage, not only that we have alsoe across the One-star elite one time but it was hogged by Sophia before Raina and I could run toward it fight it.

    Sophia must seem like an Impulsive and Loudmouthed girl but she is an extremly smart girl, she never lets an opportunity go.

    After that one Star Elite, we have note across any other One Star Elite but that might change today as we have decided to go deeper in the ck Grass Prairie to specially search for the One Star Elite.

    Because of the immense pressure, they are feeling, Rachel and Leo when from being beaten ck and blue from the Elite Brigadier stage monster to kill Elite Brigadier stage Grimm Race monster and it is not simply killing one Elite Brigadier stage monster.

    Both of them now are able to kill three elite Brigadier stage Grimm race monster and it was Rachel and Leo who suggested to deeper.

    We have been quite surprised when we heard this but we didnt have to think much to know why they have said that, two days ago both of them have challenged their guilds challenge respectively and their result was not so good.

    They stillck little strenth to clear up the third challenge and if they have not able to clear it in the next four days then they will have to say goodbye to the Aferian Ruin.

    It is an early afternoon in the ck Grass prairie and we had just killed the team of 17 Elite Brigadier the Grimm race monster¡¯s and now harvesting the Mana Crystal out of them.

    As we are getting deeper in the ck Grass prairie, all the monsters we have encountered are the Elite Brigadier stage Grimm race monsters and they are not the normal Elite but the stronger than the ones we faced before.

    Since the morning we have already finished five teams of Grimm of the Grimm race monster and all these teams had 12 or members in their teams.

    "Let¡¯s move forward!" Sophia said as Rachel and Leo had finally finished their harvesting.

    We took our position and silently started walking through the ck Grass, with the ten days of fighting together we have developed very good teamwork and formation we used to walk through the Grass.

    The four of Excluding Rachel move ahead with having little less than the one-meter distance between them so we would not able to impede each other movement but also seen where another one is.

    And as always, Rachel follows behind us as she is an Archer, this formation we have learned through the many trials and errors.

    Hun!

    Its hadn¡¯t been ten minuits since we started to walk from the previous battlefield when I had sensed the Group of Grimm race monsters and when I sensed their levels, I couldnt help but get happy for a moment before turning very serious.

    What I am sensing is Fifteen Grimm race monsters, of which 10 of them are Elite Brigadier stage and five are One Star Elite but what made me serious in two One Star Elite, thy are emitting quite a powerful battle power than rest of three One Star Elites.

    "There are ten to twenty Grimm race monster, they should all be Elite Brigadier stage monster but there is a chance that there may be one of One Star Elite between them," Raina said.

    I shook my head, she is very wrong, It looks like I have to finally have to reveal my sensory ability otherwise, they will have to pay quite a dear price if they fought unknowingly.

    "There is Fifteen Grimm race monster in total, ten are Elite Brigadier Stage monster and five are One Star Elites in which two One Star Elites is especially strong," I said softly.

    Just as I said that all three of them with mouth agape as if they could not believe what I have said.

    "Micheal you are still hiding very deeply." Said Sophia as she curled her lips in a small smile.

    "How strong are those two strong One Star Elites than the rest of the One Star Elites?" asked Raina with a serious face.

    "Both of them about 30% stronger than the normal One Star Elite," I replied, hearing that there was a rapid change on everyone¡¯s faces, especially that of twins.

    One star Elite is very powerful that even a 1% increse could make a difference and the one I had mentioned has about 30% stronger than normal One Star Elite.

    Sophia quickly motioned toward the back and a few secondster Rachel came closer and everyone started discussing the n with a soft voice. As we were discussing the n, something rmed me greatly but soon I calmed down seeing no reaction.

    "Rachel and Leo will have five Elite Brigadier stage Grimm Race monsters each while, Micheal you will handle two One Star Elites, one of them would be stronger one while my sister and I will handle the three One Star Elite including the second strong one," Sophia said.

    "Does anyone have a problem with the battle n?" Sophia asked and we all shook our head saying no.

    "Now lets attack then sneakily before then notify us," Sophia said about to move when she found a weird smile on my face. "What is it, Micheal?" Sophia asked in impatience.

    "They have already noticed us and even surrounded us," I said with the dry smile.

    "What!"

    In this group of Grimm race monster, someone had very good senses and it could bepared to sensory ability. Earlier when we were discussing the n, they have already noticed our presence and surrounded us, os we could not escape.

    "If they have already surrounded us then there is no use of hiding," Sophia said as she stood and with her, we all stood up and like I had sensed fifteen silver tooth hyena men had already surrounded us.

    "Looks like rats had finallye out." said the tallest Silvertooth hyena man.

    We were about to attack the Grimm race monster¡¯s, ignoring its taunt when we saw something in the hands of the Grimm race monster that made us stopped short on our tracks as our blood started to boil.

    In the hands of some Hyenamen are raw human parts and they seemed to be eating it with enjoyment without care our bloodthirsty look.

    "Leave no one alive," I said through gritted teeth and attack with the ferocity as the killing intent in me had risen to the terrifying degree that had never before.

 Chapter 452 Killing II

    I am burning with the Killing intent, I have never felt such killing intent before for anyone in my life.

    In this Grimm battlefield, I¡¯ve many times seem bones of humans littered around and even saw human parts as bait to lure other humans but I have never seen a Grimm Race monster¡¯s actively eating the human parts in front of me.

    There are five One Star Elite in this Group of Grimm race monster and of which two of them stronger than the other three and currently, I am running toward one of the strongest of two One Star Elite.

    He is also the one who just spoke with the mouthful of human meat in its voice.

    As I ran toward it, the fire armor had covered my hands and feet and the swirls started to appear on them, concentrating the armor by the time I will reach the Grimm race monster.

    Fire Strike!

    Iunched the fire strike at one weaker One Star Elite as I am moving toward the stronger one. Fire Strike is almost useless against ant Brigadier stage Grimm race monster to be it the normal ones or the One Star Elite.

    I did that because I wanted to attract that other Grimm Race monster toward me also, so they could not attack the Rachel and Leo, both of then are not powerful enough to beat the One Star Elite yet.

    With my attack as a provocation, weaker One Star Grimm race monster will suree at me to attack, the Grimm race monster had immense arrogance and they consider us humans nothing but the food, so whenever the food attack then on its own, they got angry at attacking him like a rabid dog.

    "Die Monster!"

    Finally, I had reached close to the Grimm race monster and attacked with my full strength, holding nothing back as screamed loudly at it to die, which I rarely do but now I am furious enough that I wanted to scream loud as I can.

    Seeing my sword toward it, the monster replied with the light de of it while still holding the human thigh on its other hand which it had been eating.

    CLANK..... Thud Thud.....

    Our weapons shed and to my utter shock, I had to take a few steps back to defuse the blow while it stood rooted on spot with such small shake which seemed to surprise it little as a casual look on its face vanished but next second the casual look on its face came back.

    This Strong One Star Elite is really strong, just casual defense of it was it was enough to make me take a step back couple of steps. It was a good thing I had used my full strength from the start.

    Just as it finished defending against my attacks, It started to take a bite of human thigh leisurely which made the killing intent in me rise even further.

    I wanted to stop it from taking another bite but I couldnt as I have to defend against the attack that ising from the weaker One Star Elite which I had attracted a second ago.

    nk!

    I defended against the attack without taking a step back, which shocked the Strong One Star Elite as it took the step back.

    "Careful, Zoa this one is little stong." said the Other One Star Elite with a mouthful of human flesh in its mouth as it attacked me.

    Its attack may seem casual and slow but it was very swift that I had to use all my strength to respond to it.

    ClANK! Slice!

    I defended against its attack but just as I did that, weaker Grimm monster attacked me, It was a good thing that I had sensed an attack and able to dodge in time most of it but it still left a deep gash on my waist.

    But just as I dodged the attack with little injury, I found another attacking at me very swiftly that I had reacted instinctive and used my sword defend against it.

    A minute had passed just like that but at this minute, I¡¯ve received five small injuries. I would have been seriously injured if not for the stronger Grimm race monster hadn¡¯t turned serious as it is attacking me while taking a bight of the human thigh in its hand.

    Its like it is toying with me which is making me suffocating and made killing intent in me rise even more because I havee to realize that when it would get serious, I would be not able to stand any chance against it.

    Its strength is 30% higher than the normal One Star Elite, this 30% is no joke and I did not dare to underestimate but I still urately failed to predict how stronger it is.

    And the other thing is that this is my first time fighting the One Star Elite, the only One Star Elite I¡¯ve fought or something which has a simr strength is in Guild Challenge but that was just some sort of magical program and this is real.

    I have to do something otherwise I will have no choice but run but I dont think I will be fast enough to outrun this stronger Grimm race monster, seeing its strenth it may able to catch up to me and also, I am not alone there are my teammates especially Rachel and Leo who could be easily ughtered like chicken by the hands of this Grimm race monster.

    I started to circte Supreme Combat Exercise, till now it had never failed whenever I am in danger.

    I have already had created 29 seals but this cirction for the 30th seal is extremly difficult, thest seal of withing the ten seal is always very difficult, it is likely because of the after sessful creation of this seal, all the ten seals would merge and create an amethyst seal.

    If I am able to create the 3rd Amethyst seal then I will have a very good chance of surviving against this strong Grimm race monster, though it will not be enough to win against it as I am fairly confident that it would haveprehended the ult Method.

    So, my foremost goal is to create a 3rd amethyst seal and then create more seals further, enough to kill this Grimm race monsters, I have already decided to kill it and even if I had to pay the price of getting very very seriously injured, I am ready for it.

    Slice!

    Another injury I thought as I grit my teeth and try to circte Supreme Combat Exercise but in all these three minuits, I had only able to circte only one move of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Which is very low speed, if I kept circting in this speed then I would surely die by this strong Hyenaman¡¯s hand.

    "This one wasn¡¯t enough to enough satiate my stomach, look like I will have to eat this friend here to satiate the hunger I am feeling." said the Strong Hyenaman as it threw away clearly left bones of that thigh as it looks at me with clear hunger in its eyes.

 Chapter 453 Killing III

    <h4>Chapter 453 Killing III</h4>

    I am burning with the Killing intent, I have never felt such killing intent before for anyone in my life.

    In this Grimm battlefield, I''ve many times seem bones of humans littered around and even saw human parts as bait to lure other humans but I have never seen a Grimm Race monster''s actively eating the human parts in front of me.

    There are five One Star Elite in this Group of Grimm race monster and of which two of them stronger than the other three and currently, I am running toward one of the strongest of two One Star Elite.

    He is also the one who just spoke with the mouthful of human meat in its voice.

    As I ran toward it, the fire armor had covered my hands and feet and the swirls started to appear on them, concentrating the armor by the time I will reach the Grimm race monster.

    Fire Strike!

    Iunched the fire strike at one weaker One Star Elite as I am moving toward the stronger one. Fire Strike is almost useless against ant Brigadier stage Grimm race monster to be it the normal ones or the One Star Elite.

    I did that because I wanted to attract that other Grimm Race monster toward me also, so they could not attack the Rachel and Leo, both of then are not powerful enough to beat the One Star Elite yet.

    With my attack as a provocation, weaker One Star Grimm race monster will suree at me to attack, the Grimm race monster had immense arrogance and they consider us humans nothing but the food, so whenever the food attack then on its own, they got angry at attacking him like a rabid dog.

    "Die Monster!"

    Finally, I had reached close to the Grimm race monster and attacked with my full strength, holding nothing back as screamed loudly at it to die, which I rarely do but now I am furious enough that I wanted to scream loud as I can.

    Seeing my sword toward it, the monster replied with the light de of it while still holding the human thigh on its other hand which it had been eating.

    CLANK¡­.. Thud Thud¡­..

    Our weapons shed and to my utter shock, I had to take a few steps back to defuse the blow while it stood rooted on spot with such small shake which seemed to surprise it little as a casual look on its face vanished but next second the casual look on its face came back.

    This Strong One Star Elite is really strong, just casual defense of it was it

    was enough to make me take a step back couple of steps. It was a good thing I had used my full strength from the start.

    Just as it finished defending against my attacks, It started to take a bite of human thigh leisurely which made the killing intent in me rise even further.

    I wanted to stop it from taking another bite but I couldnt as I have to defend against the attack that ising from the weaker One Star Elite which I had attracted a second ago.

    nk!

    I defended against the attack without taking a step back, which shocked the Strong One Star Elite as it took the step back.

    "Careful, Zoa this one is little stong." said the Other One Star Elite with a mouthful of human flesh in its mouth as it attacked me.

    Its attack may seem casual and slow but it was very swift that I had to use all my strength to respond to it.

    ClANK! Slice!

    I defended against its attack but just as I did that, weaker Grimm monster attacked me, It was a good thing that I had sensed an attack and able to dodge in time most of it but it still left a deep gash on my waist.

    But just as I dodged the attack with little injury, I found another attacking at me very swiftly that I had reacted instinctive and used my sword defend against it.

    A minute had pa.s.sed just like that but at this minute, I''ve received five small injuries. I would have been seriously injured if not for the stronger Grimm race monster hadn''t turned serious as it is attacking me while taking a bight of the human thigh in its hand.

    Its like it is toying with me which is making me suffocating and made killing intent in me rise even more because I havee to realize that when it would get serious, I would be not able to stand any chance against it.

    Its strength is 30% higher than the normal One Star Elite, this 30% is no joke and I did not dare to underestimate but I still urately failed to predict how stronger it is.

    And the other thing is that this is my first time fighting the One Star Elite, the only One Star Elite I''ve fought or something which has a simr strength is in Guild Challenge but that was just some sort of magical program and this is real.

    I have to do something otherwise I will have no choice but run but I dont think I will be fast enough to outrun this stronger Grimm race monster, seeing its strenth it may able to catch up to me and also, I am not alone there are my teammates especially Rachel and Leo who could be easily ughtered like chicken by the hands of this Grimm race monster.

    I started to circte Supreme Combat Exercise, till now it had never failed whenever I am in danger.

    I have already had created 29 seals but this cirction for the 30th seal is extremly difficult, thest seal of withing the ten seal is always very difficult, it is likely because of the after sessful creation of this seal, all the ten seals would merge and create an amethyst seal.

    If I am able to create the 3rd Amethyst seal then I will have a very good chance of surviving against this strong Grimm race monster, though it will not be enough to win against it as I am fairly confident that it would haveprehended the ult Method.

    So, my foremost goal is to create a 3rd amethyst seal and then create more seals further, enough to kill this Grimm race monsters, I have already decided to kill it and even if I had to pay the price of getting very very seriously injured, I am ready for it.

    Slice!

    Another injury I thought as I grit my teeth and try to circte Supreme Combat Exercise but in all these three minuits, I had only able to circte only one move of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Which is very low speed, if I kept circting in this speed then I would surely die by this strong Hyenaman''s hand.

    "This one wasn''t enough to enough satiate my stomach, look like I will have to eat this friend here to satiate the hunger I am feeling." said the Strong Hyenaman as it threw away clearly left bones of that thigh as it looks at me with clear hunger in its eyes.

 Chapter 454 Killing IV

    <h4>Chapter 454 Killing Iv</h4>

    There is one hope in this utterly hopeless situation and that is Supreme Combat Exercise, I have already circted till the 14th move of the supremebat exercise and if I am able to circte ten even more than I will be able to create 30 th seal which will turn into the 3rd amethyst seal.

    Which will give me enough to fight against it head-on and not get badly beaten by it but it will all depend on my cirction, I am already in very dire strait if I was not able to create the 30th seal within the four minuits maximum then even god will not able to dave me from going to underworld.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    One after another, I kept getting attacked every second. Its attacks are so swift that it is not giving me even second of time if I had even second of time, that would be enough for me drink the potion bottle and increased the chance of my survival but this bastard that is attacking me is not giving me a second.

    The nine minuits of survivilibily had be even less and seen that I started to circte the energy of even more faster that more than half of the veins on my head had already popped up and I started bleeding from nose, ears, and eyes.

    15th, 16th, 17th still the speed of my cirction is slower than the attacks of the Hyenamen.

    Ashlyn is calling me to let her our but I had not, I am getting an inkling in my mind that it is not the time to let out.

    I am getting pale and paler but my shield never left my hands, I have put away my sword the moment after I killed the weaker One Star Elite as I had known that to defend against the attacks of stronger Hyenamen, I have topletly focus on my defense.

    As I taking its beating and getting injured, suddenly an idea came into my mind which will help increse the time of my survival by a minute or two.

    The fire that had been covering my shield started to dissolve and next movement, it started to appear on the shield. I had dissolved the fire cover from my legs as it had been no use as the Hyenman''s speed is lot move faster than me that even if I had used the rocket jump, it is easily able to catch up to, so it would be much better if I use the fire on my legs to cover my shield as it will use me block some force that is injuring me every second.

    Soon my shieldpletly covered in fire and small swirls started to appear on the shield but soon I had realized that my idea had the fatal w and that is bearing the force of the attack.

    The swirls are bearing the direct force of the attacked, whenever the attacksnd on my shied it created a strong vibration and that vibration immediately destroyed the swirls I have created.

    I had felt defeated and about to call back my fire from the shield and wanting to cover my hands full with the fire, another idea came at me.

    This idea is simple, due to shield having the biggest size why don''t I create big swirls instead of small, instead of creating small swirls, I could create big swirls which will be more robust than their fragile small counterparts.

    Though it will elevate half of the half, half the problem I will have to solve with my mind power which is tightly controlling the swirls and circting the force and vibration equally amongst all the swirls across the shield.

    It will not only help to stop copsing of the swirls but will also help me eliminate at least 30% to 40% force of the attack that injures me.

    Though this idea may seem easy, it is extremly hard as I will have to control all the swirls with my mind power and equally divide the force amongst the swirls, a simple mistake could damage my conscious, so I have to be very cautious.

    With that Immediately started to create the swirls but just as I had created them, they would get destroyed. It kept happening for few times before noticing another problem and that is I am creating the swirls one by one but just as the swirls formed it would get destroyed.

    So not that to happen, I have to create all the swirls at the same time and control them expertly they dont get destroyed by the force of vibration.

    Without wasting any time, I started to act on the new n. I had nned to create twelverge swirls across the shield but just as they had formed they got destroyed but this was it was not because my n was a failure but due to my inability to create more than ten swirls at a time and also due to my control over them.

    I just have to try a little more, if it had been the safety of my apartment, I would have taken my time leisurely but here I have to be Sesful withing a few minuits.

    I continue to form the swirls but also circted the supremebat exercise at my limit and probably that is why I was able to circte till the 18th move of the supremebat exercise and now only need four more before I could create my thirtieth seal thus creating my 3rd amethyst seal which will give me my 3rd amethyst seal.

    Finally! I shouted in my mind as I finally able to create the swirls and barely stopping them from crashing but it is consisting me quite dearly as all the swirls are connected with my mind power, I feel like Warhammer crashing on the head every time Hyenaman attack.

    Now I just have spin those swirls, so they could concentrate the fire on the shield and give me survivability of the extra few minuits.

    I started to spin them and to my utter shock not only it is concentrating the fire faster but it is crushing force way better than I had expected, I had expected it to crush about the 30 % to 40% but to my utter shock, its crushing half of the force and swirls had not reached their limit yet.

    If I am not wrong then it would at least help me crush about 60% of the force that attack had released and that means I can survive more than five extra minuits more.

    Time passed and two minuitster I had reached the 24th move of the 30th seal of supremebat exercise and started to build the force to crush the final barrier.

    Everything was going well when suddenly the Hyenamen stopped on its track and looked at me intently.

    "You are quite a c.o.c.kroach but that is also good! You have killed my best friend."

    "I will not kill you first but let you watch how we eat your friends alive before eating you alive with the special sauces that are brought from our homnd," said Grimm monster is a very slow tone.

    Hearing his slow voice all the hairs on my body stood up and I knew what I faced till now is nothingpare to what I will be facing right now.

 Chapter 455 Killing V

    Just as it finished speaking, it leaped at me. This time its speed is ten times faster than before.

    I paled seeing iting at this speed I paled as I know how much this attack will cost me. If itnded on my body then the only oue will be my death and even if I am able to defend against it with my shield, my oue will be bad.

    The force that attack will transmit to me will tear every part of my body that I will be directly unconscious by it, just like the Violet Ape did when I attacked it with my power st.

    Seeing himing at me, I released all the momentum I am building to crack the final wall to create the 30th seal but it was no use as the momentum hadn¡¯t beenpletly built but I kept trying as I tilted my shield as fast as I can to defend against the extremly fast sword that is just a few inches from me.

    BANG!

    A loud bang rang out as the sword of the Hyenamen crash across my shield and that moment time slowed down and I am able to everything happening to me in slow motion with crystal clear rity.

    The first thing happened when its sword shed across me is the fire that was covering my shield went puff, it did not even put up any resistance as it went puff.

    Puffing the fire on my shield, the force crashed across my fiery hands that were holding the shield and the fire that covered my hands also went puff as it tsunami-like force crashed across my hands.

    After puffing away the fire from my hands, the tsunami of force directly crashed on my body like a bulldozer and I felt my body is falling down like a rocket.

    That was just starting, as I am crashing toward the ground the force that entered inside me begins to tearing and cracking every muscle and bone of my body.

    If not for developing a very high tolerance for pain from the poison training, I would have surely fainted after experiencing pain and while I was experiencing the inhuman pain, I am also trying to breach the wall to create the 30th seal of the supreme Combat Exercise but it was no use.

    BANNNG!

    I finally crashed on the ground with the bang, this bang nearly broke all the already cracked bones in my body, there had been never a single bone in my body that I had been broken by the crash.

    I could see the blood ising out of every part of my body, there is no single ce that is injured and blood isn¡¯ting out of it.

    I could feel my brain wanting to turn my conscious off save my trauma but I resisted it as I know once the close my eyes, what I will experience after opening them will be worse than hell.

    I fell indignation but I did not ept defeat as I continuously crashed across the wall to create the 30th seal.

    Crack Crack...Bang!

    Finally, after much of my tries, there was finally a crack and seeing that, I increased the momentum. The cracks kept spreading as I crashed across the wall and finally able to break it with a bang.

    It may look like a minute would have passed since the hyena man attacked me but a barely three seconds had passed as I could still Grimm race monster standing on the air through my blurry bloodied eyes.

    The creation of the 3oth seal started in my temple and I started to provide mana to it. I started to work my refine engine as I had never before, I wanted to finish the creation of the 30th seal within second instead of minuits, so the creation of amethyst seal could start sooner, only them I will have slight chance to survive.

    It¡¯s good that that monster core I have in my stomach is a monster of the Master stage and I was able to learn the destion of it at will, so as long as I run my Refinement Engine faster, I will have all the energy I need to create the seals.

    I started to run my Refinement Engine using all the energy I have, I even closed my eyes and stopped looking at the Grimm race monster in the air just so I could give my all refining energy I will need for the creation of seal.

    My efforts seemed to be working as I seal started to guzzle all the energy I¡¯ve been provided and bingplete with each second.

    Seconds passed by and after god knows how many excruciating secondster, the 30th seal is finally created. A moment after its creationpleted, it started to give off the glow as cook refreshing energy started to spread all over my body.

    If it were the normal injuries, it would have been able to heal them but I had received severe injuries that nearly all the bones of the body broke and splintered and I am bleeding from every corner of my body.

    This trickle of energy would not be enough, hell this small amount of energy would not even able to 1% injuries of my body, to healpletly I will need the energy that was released by the Amethyst seal, only energy released from it could be able to make me better than new.

    Thud!

    As the 30th seal healing my body, I heard the sound of thud very close to me only to see the Grimm race monster hadnded beside me.

    "Well, its good you are not dead otherwise taking revenge on your friends would not be enjoyable," it said as it took out the ropes from its storage bounded to my neck before it rxedly walked toward the main battlefield.

    I felt humiliated as it bound the rope on my neck to drag me toward the battlefield, this sort of treatment only could only be given to those who one considers so low that you would even deny the right to walk.

    I have never suffered such humiliation in my life before and never ever given such humiliation to others even.

    Even to monster whom I consider the mindless beast¡¯s, facing such humiliation the killing intent me which had doused a little burned with even more fervor.

    But I did not do anything stupid, I stayed quiet while tracking the progress of the seal.

    The 30th seal finally stopped releasing the energy and moved toward the ten small seals.

    First few seconds nothing happened but after that ten small seals started moving and they formed the circle and started spinning, as the ten seals spin they created the vortex and that vortex started to suck all the energy I have in me.

    This is the moment I have been waiting for, I thought as I started to run refinement engine as I never before, I haven¡¯t even cared if I already injured by getting even more injured.

    "You know, I¡¯ve even called some of my friends who are hunting nearby to enjoy the treat, they should be able to arrive in a few minuits," it said, I paledpletly hearing what it said.

 Chapter 456 Killing VI

    My already paled face had paled even more hearing that hearing he is calling even more friends of its.

    Even after creating the 3rd Amethyst seal I have zero confidence in beating it and if he called even more of its friend which will make my already dire condition even direr.

    I felt like a mountain had copsed on me and I started to feel suffocated, I have never had a panic attack but looking at my current condition, I am definitely having.

    Thinking nothing good wille from me now panicking, I started to forcefully calm myself, seeing I will be panic even more if I continued to think about it, I closed my eyes and put my all on the refining energy.

    I put all the fear, frustration, panic and everything else in refinement engine and started to refine it the berserk energy even more speedily.

    The Amethyst seal is like a bottomless hole, no matter how much mana I feed to it, it is always less. Normally it took more than more than ten minuits to mepletly satiate the requirement for the Amethyst seal.

    I kept refining and refining, I refined and feel it to the Amethyst as much as I can but it was never enough for it, it¡¯s just needed too much.

    It is understandable why it needs the mana hundreds of times more than normal seal, the seals not only make one¡¯s body stronger they also provide soul energy thus making a soul stronger.

    When it created not only it will heal all my injuries, it will even boost me physically and Mentally quite substantially.

    "I have to say you humans are quite delicacy, Giants, Troll and other races couldnt bepared to you, the only thing that had a better taste to you than humans are Elves," said Hyenamen.

    Hearing that my eyes flew open, Giants? Elves? Aren¡¯t those the races of legends and myth¡¯s, I have never thought they could exist in reality.

    "It¡¯s a pity that our Province Lord was not able to find any elvish world like those bastards from the Blood Region." It said with the regret while I became even more shocked hearing what it said.

    Though I was only able to understand only half of what it said, it is still enough for me to get ideas on what it is saying.

    "Well, we are still lucky to than wretched from Leaf Region who are stuck with the dirty troll¡¯s,pare to the delicate and vorful taste of you humans those dirty troll¡¯s taste total putrid." It said as it dragged me carefreely.

    Its a good thing we have deviated quite far from where we were fighting, now to go back to the battlefield with this speed would take at least a half an hour.

    Which is a good thing for me, with the speed I am feeding the mana to the seal, it will need me two two three minuits more.

    I closed my eyes again and did not listen to its chatter, I threw all my focus on refining the Berserk energy so I could feed it to the Amethyst seal.

    One of another second passed and they became minute, one minute became two and two became three and after three minuits, the spinning seals stop taking mana and started fusing.

    The fusing process did not take more than ten seconds but it felt extremely long to me but it was finallypletly and 3rd amethyst seal reveals itself in full glory.

    The Amethyst seal flew toward the other two seals and shined brightly, just as it did the amethyst smoke started toe out of it.

    The Amethyst Smoke is very cold but it¡¯s heaving power iparable as whichever part of my body passed through it will heal. I saw my bones started to reconnect and skin started to heal and they are stronger than before.

    I slowly opened my eyes, only to see the monster is dragging me to a normal pace and did not sense any abnormality, seeing that I heaved a sigh of relief and also marveled at the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    The Supreme Combat Exercise is the stealthiest method I¡¯ve ever seen, even ult method when activated others could clearly sense but not the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    It is stealthiest as it did not produce any fluctuation, even if when it heals, it muted the sound of healing other if it had been potions on its ce, it would have easily able to sensed sound to my bones reconnecting but not with the Supreme Combat Exercise, this exercise is truly magical that not even ult Method¡¯spare to it some way.

    With my body healing rapidly, I stealthily moved my hands towards my sword which was hanging by my waist, for the shield I¡¯ve lost it when I crashed on the ground.

    The monster is walking normally while talking sometimes but it had never once looked back at me as if not caring about me running away. Seeing the arrogance of the Grimm race monster, they always look down on us human, thinking us lowly race which can only be their food.

    It¡¯s just had been a few seconds since the Amethyst seal started to heal me but seeing the extent of my injuries, it will probably take a minute before they arepletly healed.

    Seconds passed by and soon a whole minute had passed, all the injuries on my body had beenpletly healed not only that, the amethyst seal had only given me quite a high boost in the soul and Physique, I could feel the power coursing through every cell of my body.

    Seeing it is time, I yed my legs and used my other hand to pull the rope with all my strength at the same time and my n worked, with sudden movement the rope resed from the monster hand and I used that movement to remove the rope off my neck.

    If I had tried to remove the rope first, it would have alerted it, the rope is artifact which had bounded to my neck quite tightly as long as I make the movements, it will notice it and inject more power to make it even tighter which will be very hard for

    So, first I had to take the rope off its hands so it cants control it if it is human in its ce this had been very difficult. We may be overconfident but we still keep little vignt toward the enemy but not this Grimm race monsters.

    They never take us, humans, seriously that is why despite having a high number, they have never able topletly beat us from the start.

    From the first time they have attacked, they have nearly annihted us and controlled the 80% of this world but we kept fighting them and pushing them back little by little and finally three thousand years ago, we have taken back whatever continents they were controlling and constricted them to the Grimm zones.

    It looked at me silently just like it did earlier but this time it looked a lot angrier, its eyes have bepletly red and very fearful fluctuation started to released from the body.

    I had thought it will have ult Method but that was merely us guess which I desperately wished will note true but now sensing the fearful fluctuationing out of its body and Skyrocted Killing intent it is radiating, my fear hade true.

    "I WILL KILL YOU!"

 Chapter 457 Killing VII

    "I WILL KILL YOU!" It shouted and came at me, its speed was faster than ever before, it had bepletly blur and before I know it I saw it¡¯s swording at my neck.

    I had expected it make such move and without waiting, I swung my sword to counter it, though the speed and might of my sword low lower than it but it will still able to counter it.

    CLANK! Puh! Thud Thud Thud.....

    A loud nk rang out and immense force traveled inside me bypassing the passing through the defense of my fireyer as force and ult energy traveled inside me but most of it was blocked by theyers of Rule power created by me Ashlyn but some of it still able to seep inside me, injuring my internals and making me vomit blood from the mouth.

    This move is very powerful, if not for me creating the 3rd amethyst seal, I would be directly killed by this move without surviving, through I had survived I still got seriously injured and this very moment, the force and ult energy is now rampaging my body injuring me further.

    It got surprised by me surviving me its attack but did not give me even second of rest as it attacked while I was still taking the steps back to manage the force.

    CLANK!

    Another sh and this time it was stronger than earlier and this time I saw the real power of the ult energy.

    The ult energy again entered my body and merged with existing energy that was already rampaging inside, with ult energies merging they created a terrifying effect.

    The ult energy which was just injuring me like normal ult energy had turned slight cold and suddenly it started to decay my body. Whenever that ult energy would be passed, it would decay that part of my body.

    Due to it, I started to vomit grey blood which had horrifying smell and bits and pieces of flesh inside it.

    It was a good thing I had a strong body which strengthened by the furnacing effect of Body Cleansing Exercise, the Seals of Supreme Combat Exercise and not to forget the miracle fruits I ate.

    It all made my body quite resilient, it may be not as strong as the Grimm race monsters but the resiliency of my body definitely could catch up to the Grimm race monster of the same level as me.

    With all that and Rule powers protection of me and Ashlynn, I was able to keep most of the decaying type ult energy at bay. If Leo or Rachel at my ce who are two levels higher than me, their whole body would have decayed within the minut.

    CLANK CLANK CLANK.....

    It is getting harder and harder for me to keeping the energy at bay, with every attack the more energy will attack me.

    It is right to say that the ult energy had already crossed the threshold, even if it stopped attacking my death is guaranteed, as the dam of Rule power¡¯s we have created to keep the ult energy at bay had started to break and more and more energy ult energy started to spread inside me.

    The most terrifying this I am not feeling any pain, this decayed type of ult energy had even muted the pain that force gave me.

    If I had been feeling pain, I would have something to detract from what is happening in my body and It would have to help me channel the supremebat exercise.

    With so much ult energy in my body, I will definitely dead as no normal potion could heal my body. The only hope I have is that potion if what Jim had said right then only that potion will have the chance to heal my current injuries.

    But what use of that potion having when I didnt have the chance to use it in this flurry of attacks.

    His attacks just about to sh against my sword when the Grimm race monster stopped.

    "Fuck! I have wasted another food in my rage!" the Grimm race monster cursed loudly at it looked my condition.

    Due to the decaying energy, my body had now turned sickly grey if my little sister to look at me right now, she would be horrified.

    ult energies had beenpared to Rule power¡¯s and their effects are very strenth, till now I have never experienced the real power ult Method, today is my first time and it is as terrifying as they say.

    "You Bastard why do you have to attack me and anger me, now I can eat you with you having all the energy rampaging your body." It said angrily and punched at me suddenly.

    Bang! Crack! Puh puh...

    Its punch was so sudden and I didnt have the chance to counter, when itnded on my chest, I felt like I had been hit by the sledgehammer.

    The bones of chest broke and I vomited Grey and Red blood before crashing on the ground loudly.

    "Because of you, I have lost one good lunch. You bastards are already less as it is and now with my friends, those four bastards won¡¯t be enough to fill our stomach." It grumbled loudly as it looked at me with the hate and anger before kicking me strongly.

    It must be feeling really hungry to behave like this, I have never seen any other Grimm race monster to behave like Hyenaman, it looked like it had gone crazy due to hunger it is feeling.

    It kept shouting nonsense and kicking me in his crazy behavior but all the time it would mention eating.

    "I now really really wish to eat your family alive just to torture you bastard!" It shouted and kicked me again.

    Extreme killing intent arose from me, I dont mind if anyone curses me in the worstnguage, I would even smile hearing that curse but when someone mentioned my family, that was my limit.

    Extreme killing intent started to bubble inside me and suddenly I found everything bing clear in front of me, I could see more clearly, I could hear more clearly and the killing intent I am sensing from the Hyena man also became clear.

    I quickly looked inside my source only to see the bloody red ribbon is increasing in size and started to get closer and closer to the source, not even fearing the silver red feather which it been suppressed under.

    The ribbon kept getting bigger and bigger until finally, it increased 40% in size and now it is sending aura simr to that of the Silvery Red feather.

    I am shocked seeing this, myprehension of the killing Rule was a lot behind the Sunfire Rule but now it had be equal to the Sunfire Rule just step away from Advancing into Mid Level of Basic Grade.

    When I think about how much it had advanced so greatly, I suddenly remeber some words which I heard in the memories I saw in White Axe.

    ¡¯The fastest way to increse the Comprehension of Killing Rule is to Kill!¡¯ and that is what I had been doing in this past month constantly, so its no wonder as the spark lit I had made huge advancement in it as I had already collected all the umtion I had needed while killing the Grimm Race monsters this past month.

 Chapter 458 Killing VIII Final

    The Red Ribbon started to shine brightly on the source and next moment Ashlyn source appeared above my source in which the blood light started to transmit.

    I quickly concentrate on the Ashly n¡¯s source and saw the Blood Light releasing from it and falling on the Blood Ribbon in Ashlynn¡¯s source.

    Rule Imprinting!

    I quickly understood what is happening, the newprehension of that I had gained is now imprinting in Ashlyn¡¯s source. It kept happening for a few moments until the blood ribbon in the Ashly n¡¯s source had be an exact copy of the bloody ribbon in my source.

    "Ashlyn confine the force and ult Energy!" I said to Ashlyn. Before I have no way against the force and ult energy that is tearing my body apart but now with mu Rule power advancing, Ashlyn could easily confine all the foreign energy rampaging in the body without needing my help. As for extinguishing this energy, It will take time which can be only done after I finish this bastard.

    With having two Peak 2nd level Rulepowers that are a step away from reaching the Middle level of the Basic stage, I have now had enough power to finish this bastard.

    Fuck it hurts! I shouted in my suddenly, Ashlyn had now just finished confining the all the Decayed ult energy which had been numbing the pain I am feeling and now that Ashlyn had confined all the energy, the pain hade back in the full force.

    Bearing the pain, I started to make preparation for my attack as the Hyena man is still cursing me crazily.

    It would have been really nice if half the bones of my body had not been broken and not heavily injured by the, I would have a much easier time defeating this bastard.

    Beggar can¡¯t be chooser¡¯s, I have returned from the death¡¯s door and now I have to send this bastard to the underworld.

    I thought and quickly got up while taking another Totem artifact from my storage, my gait was a little unstable but I still able to stand through the broken bones.

    "Hun!"

    "Bastard you still have the energy to stand up? This time I will surely kill you for sure that even your soul would not dare to return!" It said and attack me.

    I wanted to reply to it as well but earlier, it had kicked my jaw so strongly that it nowy in pieces.

    It attack came at me and I also swung my sword at it, though my hands are a little shaking and I am feeling extreme pain, the strength in my unmistakable.

    ClANK!

    A loud nk rang out as our weapons shed but this time nor did I take any step back nor force assaulted my body, all the force and ult energy came at me was quickly confined by Ashlyn.

    It looked extremly shocked and wanted to say something but it did not have the chance as my sword streaked toward it and it had to defend.

    CLANK! Thud Thud....

    This time our weapons shed, it had to steps back and drop of blood could be seen streaking from it!

    "Basta""Puchi!"

    It just had opened its mouth to curse at me when it found my sword had embedded in his heart.

    One Peak 2nd level Rule is nothing but when they merge together, they give the power that is way beyond, especially when one Rule power is of offensive type while other is of sensory or half sensory.

    "You may able to kill me but you will not able to kill my friends who will be arriving any second."

    "Heheh!"

    It said and started tough but suddenly became stopped as I pumped energy of killing Rule to immobile it.

    Friend? I am not worried, I had just used only the power of my killing Rule to kill it, I had not used my swirling armor which now became even stronger with the advancement of killing Rule.

    So the first thing I did after beating on the Hyenaman is to take out all five Runic Disks I have ced in on the Grimm race monster.

    It had wanted to eat my family if I didnt let experience worts agony in ist life then I wouldn¡¯t be Micheal and what better way could be to make it feel worst agony than let experience harnessing of five runic disks.

    It looked terrified when it saw me cing the five Runic Disc on it, I smiled at its terrified face and activated all the five Runic Disks together.

    "Ahhhh..."

    It started to scream loudly just as I activated the five runic disks, its screamed and very loud and wretched enough to arose a pity in the heart of heartless.

    I hear its screaming for a few seconds before putting a gag on its face as they were too loud.

    The condition of my injuries are very worse and even after confining all the energy, it will take quite a time to heal my injuries, that is why I took out the small bottle of daffodils honey and drank it.

    As for drinking that potion, that is absolute No, that potion could only be drunk when I really at death¡¯s door and current condition didnt satisfy me being at the death¡¯s door.

    Chew Chew....

    Just as I finished drinking four drops of Daffodil honey, Ashlyn came out of me started demanding, smiling I let her have a single drop.

    She had been desperately wanting toe to help but I had stopped here out as I know Ashlyn was really incapable of defeating it but now with my rule power being advanced, she can easily defeat the opponent as hyenaman but there is no one for left to fight.

    The daffodil¡¯s honey worked really fast, the greyness covering my skin disappeared and my bones and skin started healing rapidly.

    Ting ting ting...

    A minuteter all the runic disc rang out as they finished harvesting the Grimm race monster and I was about to pick them up when I sensed something and a few minuitster five four hyenamen came out of ck Grass.

    All four of them were One Star Elite with two of them having simr aura the husk of Hyenaman that I had just killed.

    "Did you kill Eko?" asked the leader in anger seeing the husk at my feet.

    "Yes!" I said loudly without fearing, with my strength increased I have no fear against these four hyenamen that had arrived.

    "You will pay for this?" said the leader and four of the hyenamen leaped at me but before I could respond Ashlyn flew from my shoulder before I could stop her.

    Chew Chew Chew...

    She barely got any chance to fight since we havee to this Grimm battlefield.

    "Ash"

    I wanted to stop but stopped midway, she now had enough power to beat four enemies. and even if she wasn¡¯t able to, I am standing here ready help any time she needed.

    "You will pay for this human!"

    A faint sound could be heard as the hyenamen covered in white mist disappeared from my eyes leaving behind bloody gash on my chest.

    As Ashlyn did a better job than I expected to defeat four Grimm race monster but atst moment when three Grimm race monster killed by Ashlyn, the leader of the group used weird ult Skill that increased its power explosively.

    I tried to stop but it had be too strong using that weird ult skill that it even left blood gash on my chest.

    "Let¡¯s harvest this bastard quickly leave," I said to Ashlyn as I started to ce the Runic disk on their chest.

 Chapter 459 Leveling Up

    Today is the day when they will connect to the Aferian Ruin, the outpost is buzzing with this news and nearly half the people of the Outpost going to enter the Ruin.

    There will be millions of people going to enter the Ruin from the different outposts that are spread across the continents and these are numbers of humans.

    The Grimm monsters that will be going to enter the Ruin will be three to four times greater than that. It will be going to be absolute mayhem with these millions of beings present.

    I will not only have to fight those from the foreign race but also from the foreign race.

    In the past month, I had made all the arrangements I need to make to go to the Aferian Ruins and even added some more things when they send the notice of telling that this time Aferian Ruin will stay open 58 days instead of the usual 35 to 40 days like previous three times.

    That is about double time than the previous times and that made things even more dangerous, the less time means less death and now that Aferian Ruin going to stay active for 58 days, the deaths will be higher this time.

    I couldnt help shudder when I thought about what I will going to be facing in the Aferian Ruin, the bloodbath will ur between many ces and warlike battles would be fought between the humans and the Grimm race monster. It will very frightening but also very exciting.

    I am not thinking these things with my imagination, these are solid facts that I read about about the Ruins.

    This time my target in the Aferian Ruin will be finding as much as precious materials for my Totem making as I could.

    I am now the peak of the Sergeant stage and there is a very high chance that I will be going to level up to the Master stage in the next session of Body Cleansing Technique which I will be going to perform in a few minuits.

    So, there will be going to be only the Master stage before I reach the Lieutetenent Stage there I will be creating my Totem Artifact.

    For the quality of the Totem Artifact, it is very necessary for it to be forged with extremly precious materials, only then it will be continuously get advanced with its user if one used the normal material¡¯s then the Totem Artifact will not be able to keep up with the user¡¯s progress.

    In my team, everyone is at lieutenant stage including the twins who leveled up to Lieutenant stage two days ago, they could have leveled up to Lieutenant stage months ago but they have been intentionally holding back to purify their mana to 95%.

    With high-level materials, one also needs to have high purity mana to refine the perfect totem artifact and it is said having 95% mana before leveling up to the Lieutenant stage is very good.

    My whole team is going to enter the Aferian Ruin, including Rachel and Leo who both were finally able to clear the 3rd guild challenge yesterday.

    Well, it is the only right thing they do as just yesterday both of them were able to kill the One Star Elite with their own strength.

    I finally finished all my chores and now it is time to do the thing that I was able to do yesterday.

    Due to my intense poison training, I had nearly umted all the miracle fruit energy I had needed, I just need a very small amount of it and I will be able to level up to the Master stage.

    Entering the Temperature Room, I had set the poison to 100%, today I want to take no chance that is why I had decided to train in the 100% poison today which is 10% more than yesterday.

    This is going to be very painful! I thought as I started to take a couple of breaths before I started performing Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Fuck!

    I coursed loudly as a thickyer of ck Red poison had spread all over my body, it is extremly painful that I just want to use my rule power to vaporize every speck of it but I controlled myself in doing that.

    This poison is very necessary as from the help of it the miracle fruit energy in me would grow enough for it levels me up to the Master stage.

    My speed is very fast with me feeling extreme pain on every inch of my body, I have performed the 24 moves within three minuits and moving forward with the speed like never before.

    After creating the 3rd amethyst are they seal, my body had be strong enough to barely endure the effect of the poison and seeing that I had started to increse the amount of poison in my training insane amount.

    Earlier I could not do that as it would have made my body so numb that it was impossible for me to perform the technique and it¡¯s also helped that with the constant training with the poison, my body had developed a small resistance against this poison as this poison was hammered in every inch of my body by the furnace of Body Cleansing Exercise.

    Soon I had reached 48th pose and my speed slowed down considerably, I have already gone through the five minor cleansings already and I will go through the 6th cleansing to umte enough Miracle fruit to level up to the Master Stage.

    I kept performing the Body Cleansing Techniw and reached the 60th pose but I did not stop there as I continue performing but tired expression could be clearly seen in my eyes.

    I continue performing and reached the 66th pose which I had reachedst night.

    I am now feeling extremly tired and just want to close my eyes and sleep but I still continue as I looked at the energy of the Miracle Fruit energy in my body which is not enough of level me up.

    I will still need to feed it some before it would able to help me level up.

    67th, 68th, 69th, 70th, just as I reached the pose, I found that barrier that is stopping me from creating the 31st seal of Supreme Combat Exercise copsed and the creation of the 31st seal started in my temple.

    But the weird thing is, I was not even trying in the Supreme Combat Exercise, I was just circting it normally as most of my focus was on the Body Cleansing exercise.

    I furiously started to refine the berserk energy to feed it to the seal, so it could provide me small energy which could help me performing a couple more move of Body Cleansing Exercise.

    A minutter, I found a trickle of cool energy spreading in my body which relived me little from the furnace of Body cleansing Exercise as I am able to make it to the 58th pose.

    At 58th pose, I had felt that I had umted enough energy to break it to the Master stage but I still continue performing the poses as at the 72nd pose, I will go through another minor cleansing.

    Thud!

    Finally I able to reach the 72nd pose and continue performing it fully before falling on the ground with a thud as my body getting cleansed and Miracle fruit energy started rampaging my body to crush all the barriers of Ashlyn bloodline and level me up to the Master stage.

 Chapter 460 Initail Level of Master Stage

    I am in heaven, on one side my body is getting cleansed and on the other side Miracle Fruit energy started to crash all the barriers thate across it to make me level up to the Initial Level of Master Stage.

    Seeing such progress, I did not mind the pungent smell that ising out of me as all my focus in on the Energy of Miracle Fruild that is breaking all the barriers.

    Hun!

    Finally, the energy of the Miracle fruit broke thest barrier and I am about to start level up when suddenly my Refinement Engine started to shine and it stopped the miracle fruit energy from leveling me up by creating a barrier.

    What the fuck!

    I cursed inside my mind loudly seeing that, till now The refinement engine nevere between my leveling up but it is the first time, it is behaving like that.

    Right! How can I forget, when I first read about this refinement engine, I have read the multiplements from many people that this engine creates some sorts of the barrier when breaking through the Master stage and that barrier is so hard that no one able to ovee it.

    Others were not able to ovee it that does not mean I will not ovee it, I thought and started to use my all to break the barrier.

    It was nothing at first, not even slight flicker but I kept continuously crashing against it with each crash of mine stronger than before.

    I made the energy of Miracle fruit crashed against it, merging my soul power, will power into it with only thought in mind and that is to level up.

    The Aferian Ruin going to be extremly dangerous and people like us would be at the lowest rung.

    With my current power, I could only defeat the slightly stronger One Star Elite, in front of the strong super-elite, I am nothing.

    Just yesterday I had challenged the guild challenge, wanting to defeat the 4th challenger but I had failed to defeat it despite fighting it till the time limit.

    I can only make the draw with the 4th challenger while the twins had defeated the challenge.

    I am really jealous of the twin¡¯s reward, they have received an amazing reward that makes then stronger every day, I wish I had received the reward the same as them.

    I just want to level up to the Master stage, so I could gain the power to defeat the 4th challenger and also will have little more power of self-defense when I enter the Aferian Ruin.

    Crack!

    After so much of trying, a small crack finally appeared on the barrier and seeing that I upped my efforts even more.

    Crack Crack Crack....Bang!

    More and more cracks kept forming until there was no part of the barrier which wasn¡¯t filled with the cracks and with myst crash, the barrier st apart.

    The miracle energy did not waste time and divided into two as started spreading into Ashlyn on me as it started to level me up the Master stage but my focus was not on that.

    My focus is on my Refinement Engine, it had lightened up so brightly that I wasn¡¯t able to see what is happening, the only thing I can see that it is sucking shit load berserk energy.

    It is literally sucking off the Berserk energy out of Monster core in my stomach and that monster core is evaporating at the very swift speed.

    I havepletly lost control over my Refinement Engine and now became a mere spectator.

    First, when I constructed this Refinement Engine, I thought it is a special one but when Ie to westblood I havee to know that there is no end to the Analog type refinement engine which I considered special.

    If not for its ability to refine the Berserk energy which had put it in the same category of Refinement Engine as the ones used by the super elites, I would have thought I was fooled by the elegant words which had made me construct this refinement it.

    First was its ability to refine the Berserk energy and now this sudden change, this Refinement Engine getting weirder and weirder.

    After seeing my refinement engine¡¯s ability to refine the berserk energy, I have done quite a research on the refinement Engine and never read or heard the Refinement engine making a big change in the Master Stage.

    In the Knight stage, the big change only happens when one level up from the lieutenant stage but clearly my Refinement engine is changing at the Master stage.

    And the worst thing is I dont know if this change is either good or bad, I hope it is good as I have many times heard many refinement engines crumble apart for no obvious from many reasons when they go through the big change.

    The only thing making me relive that whatever is happening to the refinement engine seems safe, there is no instability that could be seen in it.

    Soon I notice that that the monster core from which my refining engine refining energy from seeming like it will evaporate soon, seeing that I quickly take out the monster core of Master monster and ate it in a single gulp.

    Usually, I only ate ? of the monster core but seeing how speedily it is guzzling the Berserk energy, ? part of the core won¡¯t be enough for it.

    Right after me eating the monster core, the speed of refining increased even more and the monster core I just ate started to evaporate at the visible speed.

    Time passed and soon more than five passed and there is barely any monster core left in my stomach and seeing that I was about to eat another more when I found the light on me Refinement engine dim out and its refinement speed also started to slow down a little.

    Gasp!

    A Gasp came out of my mouth when I looked Refinement engine, not only its size had changed but also all over it a web of thin ss veins which made my refinement engine looked very pretty.

    Chew Chew Chew...

    I was just admiring the Refinement Engine when I heard the loud angry chirp of Ashlyn, saying she needed energy for imprinting of seals of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Shit! I totally forget about that, its a good thing my level up had only reached halfway.

    Gasp!

    Just as I started to run my Refinement Engine, I found that running it became five times more difficult than before and I was about to curse loudly when I saw that its speed of refining energy had be five times faster than before which made me gasp in astonishment.

    I quickly ate ? part of Monster core and started refining the mana and in just three minuits, I was able to refine all the mana Ashlyn needs.

    The Refinement Engine is Really amazing I thought as I watch myself leveling up, tracking every change that is happening in my body.

    Time passed by and after ten minuitster everything in my body calmed down as I had finally reached the Initial Level of Master stage.

 Chapter 461 Giant Portal

    Finally, Master Stage, from childhood I have dreamed about reaching the Master stage as one at least needed to be the Master stage to participate in the League of Heroes.

    I now had the basic requirement to participate in the League of Heroes, though the Master stage easily got eliminated in thepetition and my past self also knew that but for a boy from the small town, it was a big thing to reach the Master stage.

    I calmed my heart from the past memories and about to go for the shower as I am stinking very badly when I noticed Ashlyn bing silent.

    I tried to call her telepathically but there was no response from her and that scared the shit out out of me.

    I quickly concentrated and entered my source and there I saw the same scene I saw when Ashlyn had eaten the blood drop and went into the deep sleep.

    So, it is happening again, I thought while heaving the sigh of relief but also feeling very happy.

    In Ashlynn¡¯s source, a thin bine of blood energy is extended from the Blood Drop to the Ashlyn source, likest time Ashlyn¡¯s source is sucking off the energy from the blood drop.

    I am very happy seeing this as thest time when this happened, the power of my ability had increased the leaps and pounds and seeing it is happening again, this time also my fire ability will be advanced by leaps and bounds.

    Seeing it will take some time, I sat cross-legged and concentrated on the Blood Drop.

    There are still six hours before I leave my apartment for Central Square, so I definitely have enough time to spend on concentrating on the blood drop.

    Time passed by and over time my the source of Ashlyn and mine got brighter and brighter while I kept concentration on the blood drop, seeing the blurry images of Monster.

    Once in a while, I would get lucky and would able to see some tiny clear sport on the blurry images which kept giving me some inspiration about my swirling armor.

    That is not the only benefit I am getting, I am alsoprehending from that faint fire rule which is benefitting me in myprehension of my Sunfire Rule.

    Both of my rule power just steps away from reaching the Middle Level of the Basic Stage especially the Sunfire Rule, I just need small understanding which would be able to merge all the scattered understanding I¡¯ve gained about the Sunfire, as soon as I¡¯ve gained that understanding, my rule will instantly advance to the Middle level of Basic Grade.

    Time passed and finally after more than two hourster Ashlynn¡¯s source stop sucking the energy from the Blood Drop.

    This time Adhlyn¡¯s source had sucked little more energy than thest time but still if both of the timebine, Ashlyn¡¯s source barely able such 2% energy from the blood drop.

    This may sound less but it is absolutely huge, this blood is from the King Stage beast which supremely powerful, to take the 2% energy from it is a terrifying thing and I still wonder where did the energy Ashlynn¡¯s source suck off go, as I clearly know the energy needed for advancement of fire ability is the only fraction of what Ashlyn source had sucked away.

    Well, all that didnt matter, what matter is now my fire ability had be even stronger and I dare to say there is barely any monster in this continent who have ability strong as Ashlyn.

    Of course, I am onlyparing the power of ability, not transmutations crystal who can increse the power of ten, hundreds even thousands of times, in that department I am far behind the best in the continent.

    But I am confident if the power of my ability kept increasing at this pace then it wouldn¡¯t be long before my fire ability surpassed them all even if they have the power of Transmutation Crytal merged in them.

    Opening my eyes, I have summoned the fireball in my hand and I am surprised to find that silver fireball¡¯s emitting heat that is higher than I expected.

    If not for only a few hours till portal of Aferian ruin open, I would have definitely gone to the Sophia¡¯s to challenge her for the spar, I am confident that now my power isn¡¯t less than Sophia.

    I have to keep advancing quickly otherwise the twins would leave me in the dust again, the reward they have received is increasing their power every day.

    If I dare to rx then they will leave me dust and it would be very hard to catch up to them much less surpassed them, that is why I will have to keep advancing.

    Calling the fire back, I got up and directly went to the shower and slept after I came out of the shower.

    The Body Cleansing Exercise and Leveling up had made me quite tired mentally that even after Leveling up I felt slightly tired, it would have been if I had not slept but I want to be at my hundred percent when I enter the Aferian Ruin both physically and mentally.

    Ting Ting...

    The rm had awoken me two hourter, after waking up I freshened up and started to double-check everything again.

    Tring!

    Time passed and the time of leaving came, I was about to get out of my apartment when I had received the message from Sophia saying she is waiting outside.

    When I get out of my apartment, I found four of my teammates waiting outside my apartment building, each of them wearing their best artifacts with the excitement and nervousness on their faces.

    Except for my Red Sword, everything I am wearing ispletly new, I had spent quite a fortune to buy all this stuff.

    "Michel you level up!" Sophia said in surprise, a smiling surprise could also be seen in the face of Raina as well.

    Their surprise is understandable as in just one month, I went from the Initial stage to Sergeant Stage to the Initial level of the Master stage, a whole stage which is considered fast speed even amongst the talented.

    "I am just lucky!" I said with a light smile, "Let¡¯s go quickly, otherwise, all the good spots would be taken." Sophia hurried as she took off to the air.

    We all followed behind her, the hovercar would be faster in normal times but today ying in the air is faster, as long as flying above the range of hovercar there is no traffic.

    With us running across the air at our full speed, we were able to reach the central square in just half an hour and the first thing we saw there was Portal.

    A Gigantic portal is constructed in the center of Central Square, it is very huge, so huge that a thousand people easily passed through it at a time.

    Surrounding the portal is a huge crowd, there must be more than half a million people there and each minuits thousands areing, filling the central square even.

    "Let¡¯s go find the ce," Sophia said and we started to find the ce tond.

 Chapter 462 Aferian Ruin I

    "Sophia, Micheal!"

    We were just searching for the spot tond when we heard a familiar voice calling us from below when I looked up I found it is Emma.

    "Let¡¯s go there," said Sophia as she started tond toward Emma, A few secondster we allnded on the ground beside Emma.

    As wended, Emma had introduced us to her friends, there are six people including Richie and they all have varied battle powers but all of them are strong, not one of them is weaker than Rachel and Leo.

    Emma has gotten quite strong, she is as strong as twins and me. I had thought with all the rapid improvement I had made in these two weeks, especially the morning where I had not only level up but also made progress Body Cleansing Technique, Supreme Combat Exercise, and my fire ability but the reality is harsh.

    Currently, I did not possess the power to defeat Emma, she and I have near equal battle power. As for Richie, he had also improved but not much, I can defeat him within a minute.

    "The Portal will get activated in ten minuits, only those with the homing band will able to pass through the portal.

    "Those who dont have the homing please dont try to enter the portal, you will be repulsed and punished thereafter." said the middle-aged man who is standing in front of the portal.

    The honing band he referring is while runic band I have in my right hand.

    It is honing and Extracting device, there will no portal in time of return like one in a central square right now, the band I am wearing will be the device that will let me return home.

    This band may see a simple but it had cost me freaking fifty thousand mana crystals. This is a huge sum for rookies, it was a good thing that the harvest had been quite well otherwise I would have had to take the loan from either guild or Adventurers paradise like the rest of the people here.

    But with paying for this Honing Bang and buying all the stuff for aferian ruin including knight grade totem artifact I am wearing, I have nearly be empty.

    In this one month, I had umted around seventy thousand Mana crystals but now I have only three thousand something mana crystal left with me.

    It looks like I will have to collect all the Grimm monster bodies that I kill or saw.

    The ruin is different from our world, it is just cut off part of the ne which doesn¡¯t have a basic conscience and means it will not help us harvest the mana crystal¡¯s from the Grimm race monsters.

    That is why I had brought so many storage artifacts so that I could store all the bodies of the Grimm race monster and harvest them after returning home.

    Zum Zum...

    Ten minuits passed quickly and the portal that had been silent had started to light up, the ruins that had been carved on it had be very represented.

    The portal kept glowing for Minuit became the watery spatialyer had formed in it.

    "The portal to the Aferian Ruin is ready, I wish you all have safe adventures and return with great fortune." said the middle-aged man as flew away from the center of the portal.

    Just as he moved away, people started to run toward the portal, some run toward it while others flew into it, every minuits thousands of people would enter the portal.

    We did not move immediately as the portal was too crowed for

    First ten minuits.

    "Best of luck to you all!" I said as we started to run toward the portal, as I run toward it fire had appeared on my hands and legs and soon it covered them fully.

    After the fire had covered my hands and feet fully, small and big swirls started to form on them. There are twelve big swirls, three on my every limb and around the big swirls are the smaller swirls.

    The Swirling armor of mine looked a little different than what it looked like a week ago, now not only fire had fully covered my arms and legs but there are also big swirls amidst small swirls.

    The fire had able to fully covered my limbs due to level up in the morning, as for the twelve big swirls they are the inspiration I took from the fight I had with the strong One-star hyenaman.

    The bigger swirls are more stable than the smaller swirls and when they surrounded by the countless smaller swirls they formed thework, which helps in stabilizing whole swirling armor.

    It does not only make it stabler but also a big help in concentrating fire also and that is why my armor had be 1.3-inch dense from 1.5 inches, which had made my swirling armor more powerful and that was the result when I was using only four big swirls.

    This is my first time using twelve big swirls across my armor and they are concentrated at the 1.5. I could make the more concentrated but I did not as it could destabilize the armor.

    The reason I had summoned my swirling armor because after going through the armor, I could very well end up in the monster mouth or amidst the Grimm race monster.

    So I have to be ready that is why I had summoned my swirling armor and used twelve swirls top of that to be ready for any danger I¡¯vee across after I passed through the portal.

    Except for my team, others looked surprised seeing me half-covered in weird fire armor, even twins took a double look at my armor probably sensing the advancement in my fire ability.

    "Let¡¯s hope we will meet inside the Ruin Micheal," Sophia before taking a step inside the portal.

    Yes, let¡¯s meet inside.

    After entering the portal, one could end up anywhere in the ruin, there is no fix position where one will end up that is why arge number of deaths urred in the first few hours of entering the ruin.

    I took a step inside the portal and the next moment, I found everything dark in front of me, not a speck of light could be seen.

    This darkness is quite terrifying but I did not do anything, hell I did not even dare to twitch. From what I have read, I am currently in the spatial tunnel made by the portal.

    It is very very delicate and we are cautioned that we move as little as possible when we are tunnel as anyrge movement could throw us off the course.

    If lucky one could end up anywhere in the world and if unlucky then one could very well end up space and which is death.

    Thud!

    Suddenly I found light appears in front of me and I found myself crashing on the dirt.

    "Roar?" I heard the confusing roar, so when I looked up I saw two lieutenant stage monsters of about fifteen meters tall is looking at me confusingly.

    Looking at wounds on their body and position they are in, these two monsters were in a very fierce fight but my sudden appearance seemed to have disturbed their fight.

 Chapter 463 Aferian Ruin II

    "You guys continue, I will go my way," I said as slowly started to get up from the small pit I have made but quickly got shocked by the gravity I am feeling.

    I have read that Aferian Ruin has the three times more gravity than that of the normal but I have not taken it seriously but now I that I am experiencing, Ie to understand have terrifying it will be.

    The Temperature room I had also have gravity function which could provide five times more gravity than normal and I have also trained in it a few times but that was just training for an hour two.

    But the Aferian ruin had natural gravity that is ten times than a normal and I will be spending a total fifty-eight days in this terrifying gravity.

    No wonder it is said that just the trip to the aferian ruin worth it, one will get benefits just spending time in it and me now totally angrily with it.

    Roar! Roar!

    I had just barely stood up when two monsters roared simultaneously and leaped at me.

    Fuck! I cursed seeing that. These two monsters are at the early stages of the Liuten stage but the battle power I am sensing from them isparing them to the One Star Elite of the Race.

    Zup!

    Its good thing that my swirling armor is still on and quickly dodged their leaped with the help of my swirling armor.

    Fuck gravity! I cursed as I nearly fell while dodging the monster attack, I have never fought in the gravity, I spared a little wearing the pressure suits when I was in the westblood but that ispletly different as here I am fighting for my life inpletly foreign environment.

    Roar Roar!

    They roared again and came at me and this time again I dodged, seeing these two monsters have simr battle power as me, I had decided against attacking them before I could get familiar with this gravity.

    While I kept dodging their attacks, I started to observe the monsters as well as the surrounding I am in.

    The two that are attacking are Rhino monsters, both of them had dark brown skin and the golden horn. There was no mentioned of this type of Rhino monster in the documents of the Aferian Ruin.

    Its not that surprising that the document did not have the mention of them as the more than half of the aferian ruin is still a mystery.

    I first thought I had transported in the forest but after the careful look, I found the traces of building here there, though they very little, it still made me really happy.

    The target of Aferian Ruin is to find the buildings as only in the buildings one will find the treasure. The document even has a special name for them which is Treasured Pces.

    Not all buildings are in ruins, many of them arepletly preserved with the runic restrictions. This ruin is left behind by the powerhouse and that powerhouse had left many things across the Ruin, as long as one lucky enough and passed the test if it have then one could even gain a the destiny changing windfall.

    The fight continued as the monster¡¯s kepting at me, crushing whatever that came in their way, be its boulders, trees or something else.

    Time passed and soon it is twenty minuits since I entered the aferian ruin and I finally got used to the gravity enough to attack the monsters.

    Roar! Roar!

    Its time to attack! I said and jumped. The monsters roared seeing me jumping at them as the golden horns of their¡¯s started to shine brightly.

    Both of the Rhinos also took the jump to match the height of my jump but just as they about to their horns about crash into me, I casually took another jump with my sky walking skill.

    Bang!

    Horns of the monster shed against each other creating bright sparks as they fell down.

    My chance!

    I said and simply fell down while enveloping my sword with both of my rule power and fire.

    Slice!

    Just as the rhinosnded on the ground and started to stabilize themselves, Inded on the neck of the one Rhino and simply shed at its neck with all my power.

    Its neck was hard like air but my sword still able to tear through it like a hot knife in the butter and able to cut the quite big chunk out of the monster¡¯s neck.

    Roar!

    Slice!

    Its roared loudly and swung its neck but that time I had already disappeared from its neck and used their exact move against the next rhino.

    The attack injured them quite heavily but it will not able to kill them, these monsters have terrifying vitality and if I had not transmitted my rule power into their wounds then it wouldn¡¯t have taken even minuits to heal it.

    Roar Roar Raor....

    The two monsters went berserk after receiving the injuries and came at with the full fury.

    Slice! Slice!...

    Dodging their furies attacks I replied with mine, their big size gives their vitality and power but it also makes less flexible, for someone like me who majored in swiftbat, they are like the living target.

    Every move of mine will open a new stream of blood from the monster, mostly I target necks but sometimes I also target legs to reduce their mobility.

    Puchi!

    Seeing the monster getting weakened due to excess blood loss, I took the risk and pierced the eye of the monster, killing it directly without any resistance.

    Roar!

    The other monster roared seeing that and started to the runway but it was not able to go a far way before it copsed on its in weakness, after that it only took me a minute to kill them.

    Chew chew....

    Ashlyn came out of me as she came out me just as the fight is finished and I had expected her to fall down due to a sudden increase in the gravity but to my utter surprise, she flew she normally do.

    Chew Chew chew chew.....

    She started to chirp excitedly looking at the dead monster, saying she will finally going to eat the fresh meat today.

    Since there are no monsters in the Grimm battlefield, all the monster meat came from outside and which is at least a week old.

    "Yes, fresh meat!." I said as I removed it horn, core and some meat while left everything as it is. The monster is quite weak in this ruins standard so there is no need to store in the storage as I will need that space to store the parts of strong monsters in the future.

    After cleaning the monster, I walk away from the battlefield. The first time I have to do is find out where I am, I hope I am explored part of Ruin not in unexplored one.

    I picked the general direction as I looked at topography, hoping to find something which would tell me where I am.

    Chew chew chew chew....

    Suddenly Ashlyn came flying and directly entered inside while telling me about the very terrifying danger she had sensed near us which fucking scared the shit out of me as I have never seen Ashlyn this scared before.

 Chapter 464 The Palace Of Eonic Blessing I

    Without wasting any time, I removed the swirling armor and the Sunfire Rule andpletly covered myself with the killing energy of the killing Rule.

    After I had done that, I found the thicked shrubs and bushes around me and hit myself between them.

    Let¡¯s hope this cover of Killing Energy will stop whatever terrifying danger thating toward us.

    Killing energy of Killing rule had many uses and one of them is stealth, as long as I do not make any sound. The killing energy will stop any of my vital leakings.

    It acts like invisibility cloak against the senses, if the energy power is not much stronger than me then it will be very difficult for the enemy to find me if the enemy is totally depended on his soul sense.

    But the enemy that ising toward us seemed to be very strong, otherwise, she would not have behaved this terrified.

    I controlled my breathing as much as possible and waited.

    The excruciating seconds passed as Iy in bushes with fear on my face and heart, hoping that danger would note to my way but I am not that lucky as three minuitster, I heard the faint sound of steps.

    Time passed by and the sound of steps getting faster and faster, till finally two minuitster I was able to silhouette of the enemy from the bushes.

    It is about ten meters ahead of me and from what I can I see, it is a Grimm race monster of the Frogman tribe as for specific tribe, I wasn¡¯t able to tell as the gree skin it has ismon amongst the frogman tribe.

    There are frogmen were rarely seen on the drynd like this, they are usually found where water is abundant likekes, river or marsnds.

    This frogman looked quite carefree, without the care for the world as it singing some weird melody in thenguage that is unknown to me.

    It was just walking when it suddenly, seeing that my heart skipped a beat and I stopped breathing fearing it will notify me if I make even the slightest noise.

    It stayed still for a moment before a long cleaver magically appears its hand and its shed up and soon a hand size snake is split into two but my eyes not on the snake or the huge cleaver on the snakemen¡¯s hand but on its forehead.

    Fuck! Its no wonder Ashlyn was so scared earlier, only Three Star Elite as this could make her scared so much.

    Earlier when it moved to killed the snake, I was able to see the three-star on its forehead.

    Three Star Elite are insanely powerful, I have seen it with my own eyes, the fight of Team leader and that leader of the Violet Apeman is still very clear in my eyes.

    After killing the snake, its tongue swept up the two parts of its, the frogman started to walk with the casual gait.

    With it being Three Star Elite, a very few things could pose a threat to it, as long as it did not take any big risk, it could easily survive this ruin.

    A minuteter, it had disappeared from my view but I still did not move from my spot, I stayed on my spot for nearly an hour before I dared toe out of the bushes.

    I stood no chance against the Three Star Elite, hell even Two Star Elite could easily kill me with a swing of his sword.

    This is the reality of Ruin, a bit of slight bad luck would make one lose one life. If I had been noticed by that Three Star Frogman elite, it could have easily spit me into as the snake and swept me with its tongue to be eaten.

    Aftering out bushes, I decided to walk in the opposite direction of what that frogman left, I want to put as much as the distance I could between us.

    This time while walking through the forest, I am a lot more cautious. I walk stealthily will killing energy fully covering my body, I also let Ashlyn go ahead as a scout.

    Like me, she also had the killing rule and being a monster her senses is a lot stronger, with the addition of killing Rule, she is the perfect scout.

    I am not walking in the forest aimlessly, I am following the marks of the buildings that are spread around the forest and if I am not wrong, then thousands of years ago, this ce used to be a city.

    Though now only slight traces of it had left, it is enough. If I am lucky then I may even able to find the treasured pce in this ce, the chances of it are low but there are still some chances of finding it.

    The one thing that had me very sad is that no matter how much I tried to find, I couldnt able to find anything that could able to tell me where I am.

    I have studied the intel of the Aferian Ruin quite extensive in the whole month, as long as I find something I am confident I will be able to identify where I am from with the help of it.

    While walking in the forest, I¡¯vee across a monster, a Grimm race monster, and two fellow humans.

    Most of the time I would hide and only attack when I get attacked. After that three Star Frogman Elite, I have note across any three Star elite but I havee across who beings who were powerful enough to kill me in the single sh.

    One of them was the human while other was the Grimm race monster, the human simply walked by me as for the Grimm race monster from which I had hidden.

    It was a good thing that Ashlyn had notified me first otherwise I would have been finished by it.

    I have arrived in this ruin in thete morning, now four hourster it is afternoon and in these four hours, I wasn¡¯t able to find anything interesting other than the barely discernable ruins of the city.

    I know four hours are not enough to find something interesting, people even spend days, even weeks to find even small changes, its still made quite sad.

    If it had been a Grimm battlefield, in the four hours I would have easily harvested one to two thousand mana crystal by now.

    I was just walking with a little sad mood when I heard the faint sound of fighting and without waiting, I swiftly started to walk toward it.

    This fight is not between two people but between the group of people and from the sound of I am hearing, these people surely are the Grimm race and fellow humans.

    My god!

    I said as I got here is a near fight, there are four humans and six Grimm race monsters are fighting but that is not what made me take the god¡¯s name.

    I took the god¡¯s name because behind the people stood toward, the tower looked worn out but its condition is very good and as the ruins could be seen shing on it now and then.

    Treasured Pce!

    I didnt think I woulde across the treasured pce just a few hours after entering the ruin.

 Chapter 465 The Palace Of Eonic Blassing II

    Note: I¡¯ve changed the title of the previous Chapter.

    Ahead of the Treasured Pce, a group of humans and Grimm race monsters is fighting.

    Of six Grimm race monsters, five of them are One-star elites at Major and Brigadier stage, as for the sixth one it has a mediocre strength, I could easily y it with the sh of my sword.

    The interesting things are there six Grimm race monsters are that of a different tribe, normally the Grimm race of different won¡¯t work together, they even hostile to each other.

    They only worked together when there is an order from up, in the Grimm battlefield I¡¯ve only seen the Grimm monster of the Different tribe worked together only one time.

    But it is different when Grimm monsters enter the runes, they forget their hostilities for the time being in Ruin¡¯s and worked together to kill as much as humans possible.

    The human side is clearly being suppressed, if its not for the leader of the human is keeping the leader of the Grimm race monster upied, the three humans behind him would have already been dead.

    Their condition didnt look good, all of them have some injuries on their bodies especially the leader who is fighting the leader of the Grimm race monster.

    If the fights kept going on this pace then before the twenty minuits, all four of them would be dead by the Grimm monster¡¯s hands.

    I wore a mask and walked out of hiding, they saw me soon after as I did not try to conceal any of my movements.

    Seeing meing, as frown emerged appeared on the Grimm Monsters face and smile on the humans.

    "Fri"

    The leader of the human was about to say something when one Grimm monster, left the group fight and came to attack me with the vicious expression.

    The fellow humans wanted toe to help me but they were held down by the Grimm monsters.

    "Brat you should not havee to interfere, now you can die and be our afternoon snack!" said attacking Ratman with its squicky voice.

    I wanted tough hearing this Ratman. if it had been other five Grimm race monster, I would have been held down but this Ratman is not even a One Star Elite and it wanted to kill me, its reallyughable.

    Seeing its two small swordsing toward me, I simply moved a dodging both of its swords and shed my sword at it.

    Slice!

    Thud!

    Its head flew away from the rest of its body and fell on the ground, the fallen head had an expression of utter shock at the moment before dying.

    The fight between the two groupse to end with the death of the one Grimm Race monsters and now the strength of two groups had be simr to each other.

    "Friend its good you have to appear, with you being with us these Grimm race monsters won¡¯t able to stop us from entering the tower." Said the leader.

    Of the four humans, there are two women and two men. They all have seemed about my age. Three of them are from the B ss Guild and one is from the A-ss guild who also became the de facto leader.

    I know their guilds because of the Guild badge they have on their chest just like I have Badge of the Raging Thunder on my chest. No matter what ss of guild they have, they will have always wear their guild badge on their chest with pride.

    "There is no meaning in the fighting, how about this we will hold the truce till we explore the toward."

    "If we waste our time fighting, other stronger people may see this tower ande." Said the leader of the Grimm race monster as he proposed a truce.

    "What do you guys think?" asked the Grimm monster leader, we all looked at each other before nodding.

    We all clearly know that once someone stronger came, we will not have a chance to explore the tower and by bad luck, if it was the Grimm race monster then it would be the death of us.

    So, it is in our best interest to ept the truce that the Grimm race monster had proposed, as for how true its promise of a truce is, not even my innocent sister would dare to believe it even for a second.

    As long they find one of us alone, they will kill us without any hesitance and we will do the same with them.

    "Give then five minuits to heal their injuries," I said, just as Grimm Monsters started to walk toward the Tower. The Grimm monster about to object but the leader stopped them before they could utter the words.

    "Drinks your potions quickly," I said to four people behind me, then nodded at me gratefully as the quickly started to drown the bottles of potions.

    "Let¡¯s go!" said the Leader of the Grimm race monster exact five minuitster, five minuits were enough for them to heal their injuries and get to their best form.

    We all started to walk toward the gate of the tower while keeping the safe distance between us.

    On the way, Ie to know the names of the four my new teammates, the one acting as a leader is Sam, the two girls are names molly and Liz and thest young man is name is Carter and five of use are from the different outposts.

    A few minuitster, we stood in front of the brown gate of the tower, except foryer dirt and some other things the gate of the tower seemed fine as the glowing ruins could be seen shing on it.

    "Shall we?" said Sam to the Tigerman who is leader of the Grimm monster¡¯s, the Tigerman nodded.

    Next moment Sam and Tigerman ce their palms on the tower door and started to push.

    karrrrrrr...

    First, nothing happened but a few secondster, the runes started to flow into the hands of sam and the Tigerman. Soon the runes slowly spread throughout the body of the Grimm race monster and sam before the door started to open with the creak.

    This is amon procedure in the Aferian Ruin, this Ruin is left behind by the powerhouse for us and as long the Runic restrictions working properly, the door of the pces would be opened as long as any intelligent race touched them.

    The door started to open slowly and within a minute it had opened enough fully and all of us entered through our side, always vignt.

    What appeared in front of us is a big hall with six doors and above the door¡¯s some words shing in the unknownnguage.

    The first thing we all did including the Grimm race monster is to activate our honing band and started to scan the text of unknownnguage.

    This unknownnguage is Acedian, it had been deciphered, so we just have to scan the texts with our honing bands and it will be tranted.

    "The Pce of Eonic Blessing!" all of screamed top of our lungs, both humans and Grimm monsters have a very excited smile on their faces seeing this.

 Chapter 466 The Palace Of Eonic Blessing III

    Fuck I lucky! I thought ecstatically. I have never thought I would be lucky enough toe across the Pce of Eonic Blessing this is a huge thing.

    The one thing those who came to Aferian Ruin most desires after the materials for the Totem Artifact is Eonic Blessing.

    Eonic Blessing can directly increase one strength substantially. Even the lowest Grade of Eonic Blessing could bepared to the enhancement one get from 1 Amethyst Seal of the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    The Pce of Eonic Blessing came in three Grades from Grade 1 to Grade 3. Grade 3 is lowest while Grade 1 is the highest Grade.

    Grade 3 Eonic Blessing increse gives the enhancementsparable to the 1 Amethyst Seal, Grade 2 Eonic Blessing gives the enhancementsparable to the 3 Amethyst Seals and Grade 1 Eonic Blessing givesparable to 5 Amethyst Seal.

    These enhancements are huge, I know how much effort it took to make One Amethyst seal and now I could gain it as long as passed the test that Tower has.

    The only regret that this Tower is only Grade 3 Pce of Eonic Blessing but I am fine with it as it will be giving me the strength I would normally get after months even year of painful cirction of the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    There are six doors that mean there are only Six Eonic Blessing in the Tower and I nt to get two them, one for me and one for Ashlyn.

    There is no restriction on how many people enter the door but the blessing only goes get by only six people.

    I have read quite detailedly about the Pce Of Eonic Blessings and knew that real blood would be shed when we reach the blessing alter, so I will have to be first to clear the tests and enter the Alter Room, only then I could kill any Grimm monster or human who came in my way of getting two alters.

    The Vignce and Killing intent our heart sour as looked at each other but no one dared to lift their weapons.

    "Shall we?" I asked the leader of the Grimm race monster, in the five Grimm race monster it is the only leader I am a little fearful of as for the other four I am not afraid of them even if four of them came at me together.

    Seeing me motioning toward the door, It nodded started to walked toward the door¡¯s with me, I chose 1st door on the left while it chooses 1st on the write.

    After reaching the door, we stood in front of it for a second before taking the step inside the door¡¯s together, as for that are those behind us they will be fine even if the Fight broke out.

    The only one who could have made the difference is the Leader and now that he had taken the step inside the door with me, they will also enter soon after.

    I found myself in a different ce when I entered through the Gate, there is a stretch of about three hundred meters ahead of me before I could see the other door, just like the one I had entered.

    From the intel, I¡¯ve read there are usually two or three tests one has passed before I will be transported to the hall of Alter¡¯s.

    I scanned the words that were floating in front of me with the honing band ande to know what test is.

    The Test of Obstacles!

    The test is very simple, I just have to cross this distance of the three hundred meters while surviving from the obstacle that came in my way and I had to clear it all withing the ten minuits if I exceed the ten minuits I will be thrown out of me Tower.

    There is one more thing that the test will not stop if I had received the heavy injury or my life is in the danger, the test will only stop after ten minuits.

    After taking a deep breath I walked forward, there is no time to waste if I am not fast enough that the leader of the Grimm monster could very well finish before me and that is not good for me.

    While walking I activated my Sunfire Rule and Killing Rule and Covered myself with my swirling Armor. I will use my all in this test without holding anything back.

    Tong!

    Sup sup

    Tong sounded just as I took the step inside the stretch and before I knew it, I found two sharp energy projectileing toward me.

    Kacha Kacha...

    I swing my sword at them broke the two energy projectile while not stopping even for a bit.

    Sup Sup Sup Sup.....

    The next second four projectiles came, I calmly dealt with them with the swiftly with my sword.

    I am very lucky to haveprehended the Killing Rule which had to make my senses stronger and my reaction time paster, it is perfect Rule for this test.

    In less than a minuits, I had crossed a hundred meters and was taking the next step when I sensed extremly faint sensation from the ground, without wasting a moment I took the jump and second while defending the projectileing from the air.

    Thorns!

    Its good thing I took the jump otherwise the legs of mine would have pierced my those needle-thin thorns that came out of the ground, these needles looked very sharp and think that I am sure they will even able to pierce the artifacts I am wearing.

    Afternding, I just stood on the ground for a second before jumping again as I sensed the thorns again.

    I kept moving forward by dodging and jumping and it took me just half a minuits a minut to cover another hundred meters.

    Zur Zur Zux.....

    Now only a hundred meters have remained! I thought as I took the step and next second, I found six energy disksing toward me and they are at least three times paster that the energy projectiles earlier and that was not enough, I even felt staking under me.

    Looks like I will have to use the shield! I thought as small shield materialized in instant.

    Kacha Kacha.....

    I took a jump with having a shield and sword in both of my hands as I defended myself from them.

    Not even energy disk able to touch me but that was just the starting as from the next second, the numbers of energy disks started gets higher and higher that three times I barely able save myself from the get cut mine by them.

    If that was not enough, the height of thons also increased that they reached whopping one meter, if anyone got pierced by them, he will surely get seriously injured even death won¡¯t be out of the question.

    Especially for the humans as we did not have the terrifying vitality as Grimm race monsters.

    Thud!

    Finally, I said with the relieved sigh as Inded in front of the gate, in this test I¡¯ve not received even small scratch if one doesn¡¯t count the few threads of my shirt cut by the energy discs but and its all because of the killing Rule, I am very sure that others would turnpletely bloody when passing this test.

 Chapter 467 The Palace Of Eonic Blessing IV

    I hope other¡¯s will be all right, the Grimm monsters would be fine with their terrifying vitality but humans dont have, we mostly rely on the potions to heal our injuries quickly but we can¡¯t use potion during the challenge.

    Of the two groups, humans will be very hard pressed against this test than the Grimm Race monsters.

    Well, there is no time thinking about them, I have to think about myself the sooner I cleared this test, the better it would be for me.

    I took the step inside the door without wasting and I appeared in a simr room as previous, there is again three hundred meters of stretch ahead of me and door after that.

    The difference is that this time, the three hundred meters stretch is filled with very dense red liquid.

    Fuck!

    I didnt have to trante the text in front of me to know what this test is, I have read about this test in the intel.

    The Lake Of Pain!

    This is the test of one¡¯s endurance of the pain and that red liquid is akin acid, as long one¡¯s skin touches it, it will give one unimaginable pain. The only saving grace that it doesn¡¯t harm the body Physically, its just let one experience very intense pain.

    If I am not wrong then one has crossed thiske within an hour, an hour time may seem long but it is very short.

    I quickly scanned the floating tests with the honing band and found the test is simr to what the intel had said.

    I quickly ce the sword in my storage and removed my swirling armor, this dense red liquid is very mystical. No matter what type of artifact one os wearing, it will touch it and will give one immense pain.

    The intel had a special note attached to it saying there is no use of wearing airtight bodysuit also as this liquid could seep inside that too.

    After cing the sword inside the storage, I walked toward the pool and soon took a step inside it.

    ¡¯Hun!¡¯

    A sound came out of my mouth as I took the step inside the liquid, the pain is immense but I have experienced the worst. The pain this dense red liquid is giving me isparable to the pain I¡¯ve felt when I was using 80% ck red poison and I¡¯ve experienced the full assault of the ck Red Poison in the morning.

    After sensing this pain is bearable, I entered the pool and started to swim as this is the only option as the pool is a little deep.

    As I started to swing, the dense red liquid had spread all over my body giving me extreme pain and top of that, this red liquid is very dense which makes swimming in it very hard.

    It will be very hard for others to clear the test, including the Grimm race monsters but not to me, I have a habit of doing intense physical workout during extreme pain.

    So, I just have to swim slowly to the other side, while I am doing that I even started to circte Supre Combat Exercise to distract myself from this extreme pain and to gain few circtions of it.

    While swimming I tried to activate my physical skill but as I¡¯ve expected, there is heavy restrictionid in this hall that no skill could be activated.

    Time passed by as I swam through the dense liquid while extreme pain and finally about nine minuitster, I reached the end of theke.

    When I was getting out of theke, I found that the dense Red Liquid that stuck on my skin is now magically sliding of it beforepletly merging back into theke.

    I stood in front of the gate but did not enter it as swirling armor was forming on the theme, this gate could very well lead me to the hall of altering and the Grimm monster could be waiting for me there, I want to be ready in the case.

    In three seconds the Swirling Armor appear on my body and I took the step inside the Gate.

    The moment I appeared in front of the arena, so there is a third test. Usually, Grade 3 Pces of the Eonic Blessings only have two tests but sometimes there are three tests also like this one.

    There is an arena in front of me, no opponent could be seen but I am sure it will appear on its own when I entered inside it.

    The door could be seen other side of the arena but it is dim, it had not activated yet, only when I defeat the opponents in the arena, only then the door will get activated.

    Not wanting to waste any time, I entered the arena and next moment I found three energy figures materialized in front of me.

    These energy figures are about two and a half meters tall and they are heavily covered in the armor, holing huge broadswords.

    The three forms stood still for three seconds before they started attacking me at the same time.

    Seeing their attacks I know their strength is equal to me, a little mistake on my part could make me the heavily injured.

    nk!

    I counter the one sword while dodged the other. A smile haad appeared in my face after the sh, their strength is simr to mine which means defeating them would be easy as long as I understood their maneuvers.

    nk nk nk...

    I have to say the runic algorithm of these three energy figures is quite sophisticated, any attacked Iunched they will respond immediately with the best possible response.

    Their response is even better than those opponents in the Guild challenge, that is why it is taking me more time than I thought to defeat them.

    Still, I am not sad, there three energy figures are one of the most difficult opponents with a simr strength I have faced. If these three would have been a little stronger, it would have taken a hell lot of time to defeat these three energy.

    Another problem I am having that any attack Iunched on them, it quickly got healed, one time I have even the whole arm of one body but next second it hadpletlypletly grown back.

    So, If I have to defeat these energy bodies then I will have to kill them in a single strike otherwise, no matter how I tried to injure it, they will be good as normal.

    Kacha!

    Twenty minuits after the fight started, I had finally able to pierce the chest of one of the energy figure, just as I did that, the energy body began to crack apart and break before falling into the ground and disappearing.

    Kacha Kacha

    After defeating the first energy figure, the pressure on me released a lot and I was able to defeat the other two bodies within the five minuits.

    The door on the other side of the Arena activated just after thest energy body turned into smoke, seeing the door is activated I didnt waste any time entering it.

 Chapter 468 The Pace Of Eonic Blessing V

    CLANK! Puh puh puh....

    Thank God I was very vignt when I entered through the door in the hall of Altars, I was attacked by the leader of the Grimm race monsters.

    This Tigerman is very strong, just one attack of it was enough to make me vomit the blood.

    This attack was at its full strength, not only it had summoned its Totem Spirit but it had also used its ult skill, otherwise simple attack from it would not be able to injure me internally.

    "Hehe, you would have a chance to be alive if you hadn¡¯t interfered in the fight earlier but now you have no chance to leave this tower alive." said the Tigerman and attacked me with its metallic ws.

    nk! Puh...

    I vomited another mouthful of blood, after the sh, if I am not wrong then this Tigerman is a little stronger than the 4th guild challenger.

    CLANK CLANK CLANK.....

    It keptunching the flurry of the attack at me, giving no chance to properly defend myself.

    "Give up! You dont stand a chance against me, if you give up now I promise to give you quick death!" said the Tigerman, stoping from its flurry of attacks.

    Wiping my bloodied mouth from my sleeve, I looked at the Tigerman with a smile.

    "Well its true, I will not be able to defeat you alone but with my partner, you won¡¯t be able tost more than five minuits," I said to Tigerman and asked Ashlyn toe out.

    There are no restrictions in the hall of Altars about summoning one¡¯s monsters.

    "Chew Chew...."

    Ashly came out of me and started to chirp at the Tigerman fiercely.

    "Hahahahaa....."

    "A little bird and one that is at Level 5, you want to tell me you will defeat me with the help of this little birdy which I could eat with a single bite," Tigerman said whileughing loudly, it isughing so loudly that even tears started toe out of its eyes.

    "Chew Chew!"

    "Oh little birdy is angry at me, I AM SO SCARED!," said Tigerman withic voice seeing Ashlyn turn angry.

    I shook my head seeing that, this Tigerman really infuriated Ashlyn, its going pay the price of infuriating soon.

    The Tigerman about to mock Ashlyn again when it saw Ashlyn summoning fireball and that fireball emitting intense fluctuation. Seeing that, it jumped at Ashlyn but I had already guessed, so I also jumped to intercept it.

    "Fuck off!"

    It said as it bore down its ws at me, wanting to swat me away like a fly.

    nk!

    My sword shed against its ws and both of us blew back with me faster than it but it was enough, Ashlyn had more than enough time to make her special fireball which is the only the size of a small pearl.

    I am not the only one who gained the inspiration from the blood drop, Ashlyn had gained more than me, whenever she has the time she would alwaysprehend from the blood drop.

    The pearl of fire she had sent to the Grimm monster extremly dangerous as not only it is made of a very concentrated fire which almost made it semi-solid, it also contains Rule of Sunfire and Killing.

    Sensing the danger from the pearl, the Tigerman wanted to avoid it but the pear was to fast that withing a moment it crashed against the Grimm monster.

    I thought that pearl would definitely crash against the heart of the Tigerman but it somehow saved it¡¯s heart as it crashed against its shoulder.

    Ahhhh...

    As the pearl crash against the shoulder of the Grimm race monster and instead of sting on the crash, it had silently seeped inside the shoulder of the Grimm race monster and the next second very loud screame out of Tigerman¡¯s mouth.

    CLANK!

    Ahhhh.....

    I wanted to use that moment tounch the sneak attack at the monster but its senses were really sharp as it had stopped my sword with its ws but just as it did that, another silvery pearl seeped into its stomach and another painful scream came out of its mouth.

    Ahhhh..... Ahhhhh....Ahhhh.....

    Ashlyn and I worked seamlessly, whenever the Tigerman tried to attack Ashlyn I would obstruct it and by that time Ashlyn wouldunch her silvery pearls.

    The pain and the injuries that the silver pearl gives made the Tigerman so infatuated that it went to frenzypletly losing the reason.

    In its frenzy, the Tigerman became really strong as it started to fight instantly, it became really dangerous that I had to use every ounce of my strength to stop it from going after Ashlyn and midst of that I have received quite a lot injuries.

    Thud!

    Finally Ashlyn¡¯s Silver pearl able to hit the temple of the Grimm monster, killing it by melting its brain.

    Ashlyn must haveunched about fifty of those fire pearls each one is aiming at either monster heart or brain but the monster had always avoided it with the expense of other injuries.

    If I would be in its ce I would have done the same, with the terrifying vitality that Grimm monster had, as long as any fatal attack didnt injure their hearts and head, they would always be fine.

    "Your fire Pearls are way stronger than I thought!" I Praised, three days ago Ashlyn had told me, she had developed the new move and it is very powerful but I did not take it seriously but now seeing the result, I could tell that the offensive power of the fire pearl is a lot stronger than any of my move.

    Chew Chew!

    Ashlyn chirpedcently saying ¡¯didn¡¯t I tell you.¡¯

    I did not touch the body of Tigerman instead sat on the corner and started drinking potions to heal my injuries, as, for others, be is Grimm race monsters or humans, Ashlynn¡¯s fire pearls are enough to kill them.

    After drinking potions, I took a good look at the hall. The hall is pure white with six Altars which are floating center of the Hall, each of the Altar is shrouded in the white forcefield.

    These six altars would only open when only six people remain in the other, if there is more then one have to make that number to six.

    I have read that all the fortune in this realme with Ruthless tint but I did not expect it to experience on my very first day in the realm.

    Time passed by but no one came but I am not worried, though the tests are hard they can be cleared as long one tried enough.

    Twenty-something minuitster the gate glowed and the Grimm race monster came out with High spirit but when it saw the body of its leader, the expression on its face changed drastically.

    It had opened its mouth to say something but before it could, it saw a tiny silvery pearling at me at very fast and its about to swung its sword to counter that silvery pearl but it was toote as the silvery pearly already crashed into its head.

    Thud!

    Its body fell on the ground with the thud, thest expression on his face before its death was utter fear.

 Chapter 469 Receiving Eonic Blessing

    A few minuitster after the second Grimm race monster, the gate glowed again and another person walked in but this time it is not the Grimm race monster but sam.

    He came quite vignt with a big shield in front of him, ready to defend against the attack of the Grimm race monsters when his eyes fell on the two bodies of Grimm race monsters and me sitting in the corner and he was shocked.

    He had expected toe under the attack of one or two Grimm race monster just as it entered the Hall of Altar¡¯s but he did not expect to the Grimm race monsters who he expected to face were lying dead and the new teammate he thought to have simr strength as his, is sitting quite rxedly in the corner.

    "Micheal did you kill them?" asked sam with incredulous expressions, "Do you see anyone else here?" I asked back with a light smile, hearing that Sam heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Its good, now these two monsters dead other three would not be a problem." said sam as he stood front of the six gates, ready to deal with any Grimm race monster that appears from the gate.

    A few minuitster, the gate glowed again and this time also a human came out instead of the Grimm race monster. It is a blond-haired girl named Liz.

    She also looked shocked seeing the two bodies of Grimm monsters lying dead and started to ask a flurry of the question with a very happy face as she knew with these two Grimm race monsters dead, she is not safe but she will also able to get the eonic blessing.

    The Girl was quite shocked when she heard the two Grimm race monsters killed by me and wanted some more questions when the gate started to Glow again this time, it is the Grimm race monster that came out.

    It had juste out when the flurry attacks came at it, giving it no chance to defend.

    I did not move from my spot to help them as two of them are enough to kill that Grimm race monsters and I were right as both of them killed that Grimm race monster withing three minuits.

    They didnt have a chance to rest much as next minut the gate glowed again and another Grimm race monster came out, seeing that they started to drown the Grimm race monster in their attacks.

    This one was quite strong as it took more than five minuits to get killed after the 4th Grimm race monster died, the gates stayed silent for more than fifteen minuits before glowing again and this time it human, a short girl named molly.

    Another five minuitster, the Gate glowed again and thest Grimm monster came out and but it wasn¡¯t able to live more than half a minuits as attacks from three people killed it before giving it any chance to retaliate.

    "All the Grimm monsters are dead now, as soon as Carter came we will be free to receive the blessing."Said Liz emotionally as he looked at the Altar¡¯s which are covered in the forcefield.

    "Yes!" affirmed Sam and Liz as they looked at the six doors expectedly, wishing carter coulde as soon as possible.

    Time passed by and after full twenty minuitster the gate glowed and carter came out with a wretch state with having a huge shield in front of him to defend against any attacks.

    I did not much care for the carter as all my focus on the Altar¡¯s, the forcefield that has been covering the Altar had disappeared just as Carter took the step inside the Hall of Altars.

    "Ashlyn and I will get the two Altars," I stated tly as I walked toward the two floatings Altars.

    "How can you brazenly take the extra Altar, it should be decided through Roster who¡¯s monster gets the extra blessing," said Carter, just as he said that all three of them looked at him incredulously as if he is mad.

    He had just arrived and didnt get a chance to catch up on what happened otherwise he would not ask such idiotic question.

    "You know if I will kill you others would not be sad, instead these three would make a roster to decide who¡¯s monster get to receive the blessing," I said without looking back.

    He was about to say something when he noticed odd look his friends giving him which made close his opened mouth.

    I did not care about four as I know they have no choice but ept the reality of Ashlyn and me taking the two Altars.

    After getting close to the Altars, I jumped on it and sat cross-legged, Ashlyn also sat beside one the Altar beside me. One by one other sat on the Altar with Carter sitting on the furthest Altar than me.

    Zeeeng!

    As all six of us sat on the Altars, the Altars started to glow and weird sound came ran through the room.

    Ahhhh.....Ahhhh....

    The Altars started to glow brighter and brighter and suddenly a searing pain shot through my body, the pain was so immense that I just wanted to open my mouth and scream loudly as I can.

    This pain is very different from the ones I had felt before, this pain is not only affecting the body but also my soul, if not for my soul being stronger, I would have been screaming my heart out like the four beside me.

    From the intel, I know there will be pain. From what I¡¯ve read The Eonic Blessing is very high-level energy, that not only makes the body stronger but also the soul.

    This energy is now merging with my body and soul, to get the Blessing Fully I have to stay awake if I fell unconscious during the process then the transmission of the blessing will also stop which I did want to happen.

    Other than me the only person is not screaming is Ashlyn, there was no change in her little birdy face. She just likes it when she basks in the sun at the balcony of our apartment.

    I even wondered if she is feeling any pain or not, I would have definitely checked through our link if not for her Isting me.

    The Eonic Blessing started to spread every inch of my body and soul, reinforcing it bit by bit, I could feel that I am getting stronger and stronger every second.

    The Feeling that Seals of the Supreme Combat Exercise and Eonic Blessing give ispletly different, one gives the cool and refreshing feeling while others one gives feeling searing which could burn through anything.

    But despite both of them having contradictory energy, they provide the same energy to reinforce the body and the soul.

    The energy is seeping in every part of my body and soul, making it firmer and stronger, I could feel the strength coursing through my body and my perception is increasing.

    To survive this realm I will need strength and this Eonic Blessing will give me an edge enough the fight the Lower Middle-level Powerhouses.

 Chapter 470 Unexplanable Feeling

    Time passed by and soon twenty minuits had passed since we started receiving the Eonic Blessing. From the intel, I know that that this process willst for half an hour and thest five minuits will be the hardest.

    No one had fainted yet, everyone is screaming their lungs out but they kept holding on. Everyone clearly knew that as long as they could hold on for half an hour, they will get a big increse in strenth will help them survive in this ruin.

    Five minuits passed and then suddenly the altars which were shining brightly have be resplendent that they downed the people that are sitting on them.

    Ahhhhhh....Ahhhh....

    As the Altars became respondents, the intense pain shot through my body, this pain was ten times stronger than the one I had been feeling before.

    I had been silent experiencing the pain earlier but this time I screamed, I screamed as loud as I can. The pain was really immense and bearing it I felt like my consciousness is loosening as the pain reached my limit.

    I tightly gripped my mind tightly, not letting it loose even for a moment, bing unconscious means stopping from receiving the blessing and I dont want that to happen, didnt want to lose even fraction of the blessing.

    Seconds passed by excruciatingly but I can feel myself getting stronger every second, the blessing I received earlier was just the tricklepare to what I am receiving right now.

    Time passed by as I kept experiencing the excruciating pain, every second had be long and unbearable that I thought it will never end when I found the resplendent of the altars are lessening and with it, the pain and the transmission of the energy had also started to lessen till itpletly stopped.

    I look at other¡¯s, only to find they are wretched state, the blood could be seening from their eyes, nose, ears, and Carter who was in the corner Altar sprayed is seemed unconscious.

    Except for carter, everyone here had received the blessing fully as for the little bit blood thates out their body parts, it was nothing as the injuries they have received through receiving the blessing was already healed by the Blessing.

    Shake.....

    Suddenly tower started to shake slightly and that exact moment, the altars started to glow again, I did not get worried seeing that as I know I will be soon transported out.

    The light became bright and everything in front of me turned dark when everything cleared I found myself back in the forest.

    "Look the tower is disappearing!" I heard, when I looked I found the tower is disappearing inside the earth.

    I am not surprised seeing, when the pces of fortunepleted their trials, they either despair into the earth or crumble apart. It is disappearing means it will again appear out of earth one day to transmit another eonic Blessing.

    As we were watching the tower disappear into the earth, I heard the footsteps, only to see six Grimm race monsters areing toward us.

    "Well, these human friends of ours had entered the tower before us, looked like we missed this great chance!" Said the leading Grimm monster.

    A Foxman! I eximed the foxmen are simply too rare, I have only encountered once but it had run away before we could engage in the battle.

    This Foxman is different than thest one, it had snow-white fur instead of dirty yellow as the previous one and this one is female. Like all the foxmen, this Foxman is very very charming.

    Mostly all the Grimm monsters are quite ugly but there is always exception like thisdy foxmen. This group of Grimm monsters also has different tribes of Grimm monsters in them.

    " Wretched humans give me whatever you have in the tower and I will give you clean death!" said the bulky werewolf behind the Foxman.

    I have no care for these Grimm monsters behind the foxmen, my eyes are focused on the Foxman, not only this Foxman is a lot stronger than the Tigerman from before but it also gives me unexinable feeling.

    "You dirty Werewolf,e at me see who give who a swift death, I will kill you and your whole group including this charming fox leader of yours" Sam said loudly as he motioned his sword at the werewolf, not only he but others also seem excited to fight the group of Grimm race monster.

    "Chew!"

    Ashlyn chirp scornfully at sam and others, even if they could not understand what Ashlyn had said, they could clearly understand the tone in which Ashlyn had chirp.

    Carter who had just woke up a minute ago wanted to say something but when he looked at me, she closed his mouth wisely. "Sam, you are Foxman¡¯s match! It wouldn¡¯t take a minuit for it to kill all of you." I said just as my Swirling Armorpletly formed on my body.

    That is when Foxman¡¯s gaze fell on me and it¡¯s expression turned serious. From the beginning, it had not taken me seriously, seeing I am the only one at the Master stage while all the others at the Captain stage.

    "You other go deal this trash, I will handle the friend with fire Armor," Foxman ordered its minions to fight Sam and team while it slowly came toward me.

    It came at me slowly but with each step, the feeling of danger kept rising in my heart. I could see its activating its Totem Spirit and ult method on the way.

    When there was just a distance of five meters between us, its increse its speed and came at me very swiftly while hacking its thin delicate sword at me.

    ¡¯What an amazing speed!¡¯ I thought as I went toward it the same time it came at me.

    CLANK!

    Our shed and I felt the intense force and ult energy crashing into me, seeing that I immediately took action and confined both of the energies.

    Though I was able to confine most of the energies, some of them still were able to seep inside my body injuring my internal¡¯s, the blood hade to my throat if not for me forcefully swallowing it, I would have definitely vomited it.

    "Friend you are quite strong!" said the Foxman as it took back its sword, I just smile at it while feeling quite shocked internally.

    I had thought even with it being strong, I would be able to endure its attack without injuring myself but I was so wrong, this Grimm race monster is definitely very strong.

    I have to be careful of it, this attack of it is definitely not its strongest one and another thing is, this Foxman feel odd. The unexinable feeling I got from it was very faint earlier but now I had exchanged the blows with it, th unexinable feeling it gave became even stronger.

    I have fought more than a thousand Grimm race monsters but no Grimm race monster gave me such unexinable feeling as this one is giving me right now.

    This unexinable feeling is making me not to make any assumption about this Foxman, wanting me to fight it with my all.

 Chapter 471 Underground Abode

    "Friend, let¡¯s see how strong you are." the Foxman said as it attacked me, this time its speed swifter than before.

    The swirls on my body started to spin more faster, giving me the power to counter the attack of the sword. Normally I dont spin the swirls faster than regr speed but this Grimm race monster giving me this weird feeling that made me spin the swirls faster for more power.

    nk!

    Our weapons shed again, having experienced her attack before, I had quickly confined the energy not letting even a single bit out.

    nk nk nk nk.....

    After the second attack, the monster started to attack me with extremely fast speed and to counter her attacks, I started to spin the swirls of my armor for more and more power.

    This would have been extremly dangerous with more than 60% chance of copsing of the Swirling Armor but now that I have received the Eonic Blessing, not only my physical prowess had increased but also my soul which is helping me control the power of the swirls.

    Still, I do not have the perfect control over them when they are spinning at this speed but I have no choice, without the swirling, I am no match for this Grimm race monster in front of me.

    I have to continue increasing my power if I wanted to keep engaging this Grimm monster inbat without holding back, a slight mistake on my part could directly send me to the wondend.

    As the fight continues, the swirling armor of mine continues to bepact andpact that it had gained thepactness it had before today.

    My armor had be a little thick after I had leveled up and tried twelve swirls but now with me constantly spinning them, they have gained their previouspactness and now it bing morepact, giving me more power.

    nk nk nk.....

    Is it ying with me, I thought as my face had be pale as I started to think about its implications,

    I had clearly sensed her battle power earlier and I had sensed it is quite stronger than the Tigerman I had faced and that is counting the ult method which¡¯s power I cant sense.

    Due to the unique nature, some ult Methods escape my battle power sense that is why every Grimm monster I fight, I consider it has the ult method which most of them have. When I sensed the battle power of the Foxman, I also added the power of ult Skill which I cant sense.

    But the strength that the fox is showing right now is way more than I had calcted that despite the spinning the swirls on my Armor at my highest, I barely able to counter its moves and that made me wonder if it had deceived me.

    It had definitely deceived Battle power sense that my Killing Rule gives, it is way stronger than I had estimated and now I know this Foxman is a lot stronger than me.

    I have to quickly decide my next n quickly otherwise I would be surely sliced into two by that sword.

    Its whether to run or ask Ashlyn to join the fight, I continued fighting it while thinking and after some time I made the decision and that is to run, that is the most viable option.

    This Foxmam is giving me a weird feeling that made me not to ask Ashlyn for help, I feel that I continue keeping Ashlyn as the trump card and only use when I ampletly desperate.

    I started to run away when the Foxman opposite of me stopped suddenly.

    "I have to say friend you are quite strong if I kept fighting to you, you will surely kill me!" said the Grimm monster in its charming voice.

    What? I could not believe what I had just said, it is this Grimm monster who was clearly suppressing me but now it is saying I am suppressing it!

    I vigntly looked at it as casually swished its luxurious tail and looked at the battle that is happening on the other side.

    The battle on the other side going quite well with both sides fighting with their all but the one are being suppressed is the Grimm monster despite having the high numbers.

    p p!

    "Boys its enough, let¡¯s go." said the Foxman, hearing itsmand and all of the Grimm monsters started to follow it left and the battlefield soon after.

    "They are running, why dont we chase and kill them?" said Carted excitedly, clearly running high on the small victory he had just gained.

    "If you want to die then go follow them," I said and started to leave, that Foxman and her behavior were too strange, I want to create as much as the distance between us as possible.

    "Micheal!" Sam said just as I started to walk, I stopped and looked at him. I had pretty much guess what he wants but sadly he will be disappointed by my answer.

    "Micheal why dont youe with us, with five us together we will be quite safe in this realm," said Sam.

    "Not interested!" I said and continue walking, making a team is the best option in this ruin but sam and his team are not suitable to make the team.

    They are simply too weakpare to me, they will be burdened and slow me down, making team with them will not help me making any progress.

    To make the progress and find the chances that are the reason I¡¯vee to this ruin and teaming with them did not aplish any of that.

    While walking away I have clearly heard carter cursing me but I am toozy to respond to his childish behavior as I have more important things to do such as finding the best ce to make the shelter for the night.

    The sun will go downpletly within half an hour and many nocturnal monsters wille out as the night approached.

    Ten minuitster I have found a suitable spot to set up the shelter and took out therge ck Box from my storage. This ck box is about half a meter square and is quite heavy.

    It is the most expensive thing I¡¯ve brought after the Honing band, I¡¯ve brought with half the price of original from the friend of my former team leader.

    Many seniors had taken out the many unused things they wanted to sell and I and my friends got quite a good deal buying all these things with the help of our former team leader.

    This ck box is Peak Knight Grade Abode, it is a special one as this one formed an abode underground instead of the above the ground.

    I activated the ck Box and it started to drill inside the group without making slight sound or vibration on the ground. It went inside the ground and I heard nothing for near five minuits before a small hole opened in the ground soundlessly.

    That hole is way inside the abode but before entering the abode, I ced tiny cameras and sensors all around the camp for security before entering my abode underground.

 Chapter 472 Underground Abode II

    The hole of my abode closed automatically after I entered my abode, this abode is Peak Knight Grade and has one of the best defensive powers amongst the Knight Grade Abode.

    The only downside it has is its size, it gives a very small spacepared to the other Knight grade abodes.

    It can be said to have a simr space as the studio apartment, it has a tiny room that had barely enough space for one bed and a small table, the adjacent kitchen and Bathroom also tiny.

    There is one other room in it which has 1.5 square meter space, it can be used for anything but seeing how small that space is, one could only use it for meditation.

    This Abode¡¯s defensive power is quite good that it can even resist the attacks of the Five Star Elite for more than an hour, so even the strongest being in this Ruin would take more than than one hour to break the defense of this abode.

    There is no fear of being trapped in this abode, as long as Imand it, it will dig the hole for me to exit within a hundred square meters of this abode.

    After entering the abode, the first thing I¡¯ve done is to take the bath. I have umted quite a bit of filth and dried blood on my body, it now time to clean it.

    After I got out to shower wearing fresh clothes, I started to take out monster meat and cooking ingredient from my storage. I am very lucky that in the whole day, I havee across many monsters and which gave me quite a choice about today¡¯s dinner.

    I chose one meat of monster and started to make the dinner, while I am making the dinner Ashlyn stood not far from me watching every movement of mine.

    Usually, she didnt stay as in kitchen when I make the dinner but today she seemed very happy as she stood beside me watching me make the dinner.

    The dinner is finished within an hour and we both ate till our stomach full, especially Ashlyn who hadid herself on the small table with her eyes closed.

    "Ashlyn, you sleep first I will wake you up after six hours," I said to Ashlyn.

    "Chew!"

    Ashlyn replied and fell asleep withing. Three times the gravity of this Ruin did not seem much but when experience it for hours, it made one very tired.

    I am also feeling very tired and wanting to sleep but did not as I have to keep the watch, in this realm one could not be more careful, no one can tell when something drastic will happen.

    That is why keeping the watch is very important. As Ashlyn slept, I kept watching on the tens of screen while studying a skill on my holowatch, whenever the senses alerted me I would look up to see what is happening.

    The night is when the monsters get active the most, in just hour I saw five monsters passed above my abode and one Grimm race monster if any one of them would have noticed my abode, they would have surely attacked it.

    ¡¯Finally finished!¡¯ I said as I closed the window on my holowatch, this is the third skill I have fully studied after the physical skill and Skywalking skill.

    With this Speed Skillfully studied my speed will increse even more, it will be very helpful in me running away if Ie across any dangerous energy.

    Looking at the security feed one more time, I get out of bed and walked toward the small meditation room.

    Entering the meditation room, I have activated the security feed again, no matter where I am I have to have security feed in front of me, otherwise, I realize anything till danger came knocking on my door.

    The fire started to appear on my hands and legs then the swirls forms and soon they started concentrating fire, making armor morepact.

    Currently, the swirling armor is 1.5 inches thick but during the fight earlier, it had reached its previous thickness of 1.3 meters, now I wanted to reach that thickness and see if I could able to make it even thicker.

    Before it would not have been possible to do that without gaining enough control but now with my progress in the soul energy, I will able to do that.

    I started to spin all 12 swirls faster than the regr speed which they needed to maintain 1.5 inchespactness of the fire armor.

    The swirls started to spin and with their spinning, the armor started to get more and morepact, having better control over one ability is important but it is equally important to have more soul power to make this Swirling armor stronger.

    As the Swirling Armor reached 1.4 inches ofpactness I found no irregrity which made me very happy but when thepactness of the armor had reached 1.35 inches, it had started to show little disability.

    Though it is not much, it is still something as the armor became morepact the more destabilized it will be.

    What I expected did happen further, the armorpacted the more unstable the swirls became, if not me advance in soul power and the few tricks I¡¯ve learned through my experience with the swirling Armor, the swirling armor would have definitely copsed in the puff.

    With my skill and soul power, I was able to make my armorpact till 1.3 Inches and now confident that I could use the swirling Armor withpactness.

    There will be a slight risk doing that but the power for the power it will provide will definitely worth that risk and that risk will not for forever, I am confident that in week or two, I will be proficient enough to use it with 100% confidence.

    I continued to concentrate my armor further but the further I got more unstable the armor would be before finally, armor copsed when itspactness just reached 1.25 inches.

    I tried again and again but I could never able to make my armor morebat than the 1.25 inches, this 1.25 inch had be a chasm that is very hard to cross.

    I must have tried more than fifty times but I have never able to take thepactness of my swirling armor below 1.25 inches, I get the feeling that if I am able to go below 1.25 inches then the power of my Swirling Armor would increse drastically.

    After this thought came into my mind, I started to try harder and harder to cross that boundary to see just what kind of power is behind that uncrossable chasm.

    Ting!

    I was trying again with my fire armor when I heard the bell from my holowatch.

    Six hours are over, I thought that means I have been working on my Swirling Armor for four hours and in this four hours, I must have formed the armor more than two hundred times but never once I had been sessful going below 1.25 inches.

    I did not go below 1.25 inches but with all these tried, my control over the swirls had increased a little which made me confident that as long as I gain enough control and soul power, I should be able to cross that chasm.

 Chapter 473 The Garden

    Time passed by and it has been eight days since I¡¯ve entered this Ruin and I have to say these eight days had been quite an eventful.

    Except for the first day I have note across any chance and top of that my luck had been going pretty bad especially for the past three days. In these three days, I had been chased around a lot.

    Most of the time they were monsters but three-time there were Grimm monsters, the most dangerous was two days ago when the Grimm race monster chased me.

    Its power had been quite close to the Two Star Elite, its strength should be equal to the 5th challenger in the guild challenge.

    If not for me using my swirling armor, using Speed skill to the limit and Ashlyn that had been distracting it with her silvery pearls and with thatst intervention I would have been surely killed by that Grimm race monsters.

    Ashlyn also barely survived that encounter also, when she was distracting that Grimm race monster with the silvery pearls when the bird monster came flying from above, wanting to take a bite of a tiny bird.

    It was a good thing that Ashlyn had sensed that monster and flew on the ground while that big bird¡¯s gaze fell on the Grimm monster and it started to fight it.

    It was because of that big bird monster interrupting the chase did I able to survive if that chase had continued that Grimm monster would have easily caught up to me and killed me.

    That chase was really really scary, from that moment on I have be even more cautious, I had considerably slowed down my speed and always kept my killing Rule activated at highest degree to sense anyone that I havee across.

    There are many other interesting things that happened as a team of humans had tried to rob and Ashlyn sensing a miracle fruit.

    I reverse Rob that team of humans who tried to Rob me, I had taken most of their stuff and just left them with one gear of Artifacts and few other things that will need then to survive in this realm.

    I would not have shown mercy but that team was pitifully weak and they have no intention to kill me when they tried to rob me, they just wanted to make a quick loot, that could increse their chances of survival in the ruin.

    As for the miracle fruit, we didnt even tried for it after sensing there is a terrifying monster lying in waiting beside it, it had probably identified the miracle fruit and waiting for it mature so it could eat it.

    It is very difficult to identify the miracle fruit, except for their weird sizes there are no other ways to identify the miracle fruit and that is why I surprised seeing a dumb monster is waiting for it mature.

    I had already marked its location, in the future if my strength advanced enough to face that monster, I will definitelye for that miracle fruit.

    Miracle fruits are very rare and in all the monsters in the world, only one monster has the ability to identify it and that monster is in the hands-on the adventurer¡¯s paradise and every adventure paradise branch have these monster in them.

    That is the reason why it is extremly difficult toe across the Miracle fruit back in the homeworld as all the Miracle fruit were scourged by that special monster controlled by the Adventurers Paradise.

    Only Space Realms and Ruins are the ce where that scourge rarely enter that one could get lucky enough toe across the Miracle fruits.

    All the Miracle fruit I ate havee from the space Realms, I hope I would get least one Miracle Fruit in this ruin and with Ashlyn¡¯s ability, I might get one.

    In these past days, I¡¯ve interacted with some fellow men ande to know that we have entered the unexplored area of the aferian ruin.

    I was cautiously walking in the forest when I heard extremly faint footsteps, hearing that I quickly hide in the closest bushes and covered myself with killing energy to hide even more perfectly.

    The footsteps grew closer and closer till I could sense the faint silhouette of them and was quite surprised by their number as this the highest number of people I have seen in a single Group.

    This is the group of humans and there are about thirty of them and leading them is a young woman.

    Seeing them in such a big group I felt weird and came out of from my hiding ce if it had been a small group or lone human I might have stayed hidden but after seeing such a big group, I couldnt.

    This group is too big and in a ce like this Ruin, it is not right to have such big group, instead of offering safety such group big group brought a cmity as they attract whenever it passed through and seeing how heavy their footsteps are and how loud they are talking, this group intentionally wanting to attract the attention.

    "We found another one?" said the leader of the group seeing mee of bushes.

    She is a pretty girl, little older than me who have the battle power simr to the Grimm monster that had chased me, if I am not wrong then this girl¡¯s strength should be equal to the 5th challenger in the guild challenge.

    "Are you searching for people?" I asked hearing what she said when I came out of the bushes.

    "Yes, we have found THE GARDEN.," she said, The Graden? I am shocked hearing this but soon happiness came over me.

    The Garden is a ce where precious nts are nted, these nts may be Herbs, precious medicines or other nts. To make the totem artifact not only minerals are needed but many precious nts are needed.

    The Totem Artifacts are not the simple as convention artifact, they resided within the body and posses the sliver of the soul of the user

    "Why are you searching for the People then?" I asked. It is valid to question if one found the entrance of the Garden, one wouldn¡¯t share it with anyone despite is being huge.

    If I had found the entrance of The Garden, I would have monopolized it myself till thest day in the realm. The garden contains immense fortune and each and every nt inside it is precious.

    So, I had already suspected something is wrong when she said she was searching for people to enter the Garden.

    "Well, the runic restriction of the Garden in shambles and we need as many people as possible to break open the cracked restriction we have found," she said. My heart skipped a beat when I heard that.

    That means they didnt found the entrance to the Garden but the broken restriction that surrounded the Garden and now they needed many people to break the restriction.

    This made things very very dangerous, the malfunctioned runic restrictions mean things could go awry at any moment and could kill a shit load of people in instant.

 Chapter 474 The Camp

    In this on any other ruin, going to the ce where the Runic restrictions are broken are considered doing half suicide, as those broken restrictions could activate any time and kill a shot load of people.

    But the ces with malfunction also had the great allure as there is no restriction on how much stuff one can take from it.

    Like the pce of Eonic Blessing if its restriction had been broken and I somehow was able to reach the hall of Altar¡¯s then I wouldn¡¯t have been satisfied with one blessing and tried to get hands-on other blessings also.

    I would have to be able to do that since the restriction of that ce is broken but that is the positive note of broken restriction and their negative note also, that is getting very heavily injured at the minimum and dying at the maximum.

    Though there is an extreme risk, there are also extreme benefits if decided to go.

    "Is there is anything besides broken restrictions of The Garden?" I asked as I felt like she is still hiding something.

    She little red at me when I asked and some people behind her also came closer to listen, It looks like she didnt tells theplete truth to some people behind her.

    "We are not the only one there are Grimm race monsters also, we have decided to work together till the restriction is broken." She said while giving me an angry voice.

    So, that¡¯s how it is, its not surprising though. The runic restrictions of this realm are very resilient that even if all the beings present in this realm attack together, they won¡¯t be able to leave the single scratch on

    It.

    It ispletly different for malfunctioned runic restrictions, they could be strong as an intact restriction or weak as paper, nothing could be said about them.

    "So are youing or not, I still have sixteen more people before I could return." said the pretty girl snappily seeing me thinking deeply.

    She is very vexed after Micheal questions a lot of peoplee to know about the Grimm monsters, lots people came to her with fear in their faces, it took us a while for her to calm them down.

    Its all because of this puny Master stage, if not for the Raging Thunder badge on his chest, I wouldn¡¯t even have to stop to talk to the puny master stage.

    "Of course, I aming," I said with a smile while feeling little guilty, because of me that poor girls had to calm down a lot of people who got scared at the mention of the Grimm race monster.

    "Let¡¯s go then, we still have to find fifteen more people before we could go back to the camp." said the pretty girl as we started to move.

    From others I¡¯ve found that this girl¡¯s name is Ang, she is one of the people who sent to collet people and that they have found the way into the Garden three days ago but couldnt open the crack with their strength.

    There¡¯s even been a big fight between humans and Grimm race monsters before they havee to the truce of opening the restriction together.

    They have had found the opening but it is very difficult to crack it and that is why they searching for lots of people to use the collective power of everyone through the formation.

    They are searching for thousands of people and already found quite a bit, by the morning they will have enough people to try breaking the Runic Restrictions.

    It took our group three more hours to find the remaining fifteen people and after that, we started to return toward the camp, a ce where they have found the broken restriction.

    It was already evening by the time we had reached the camp, we would have arrived a little early if not for us to run across a small group of monster that started to attack just as they spotted us.

    Gasp!

    I gasped loudly as I saw how big the camp is, I couldnt help but gasp, there are rows and rows and abode in the systematic like, there much me thousands of abode there and quite a bit of tree was razed to make the space for the thousands of abodes.

    But that does not make me Gasp in astonishment, what makes is gasp is Camp opposite of Human camp, the camp of the Grimm race monsters.

    Their camp is more than twice is bigger than that of humans and their abode lot more luxurious and bigger than us. One look is enough at their abodes enough to tell that their abodes are many times better than us.

    The Grimm race is a very advanced race, if not for the restriction that our world ced on their powerhouses, even middle-level member of the most weaker tribe would be able to finish our everyone in our world if it were able to enter our world.

    As we reached the entrance of the camp, a red-haired young man around Ang¡¯s age came toward us.

    See!

    He is at Peak Level of Brigadier stage and when I sensed his battle power, I couldnt help but sucked my breath. This red-haired young man has power equal to the Three Star Elite of Grimm race.

    His power is equal to my former team leader and he is also an S ss guild ck Cloud member like the pretty girl who brought me here.

    "Ang, its good you are able to find the required number, with them being here we have more than enough number to st that cracks open." said the red-haired young man as he greeted the pretty girl.

    "You guys set your abodes and rest, we will be attacking that crack in the morning." said the young man as he pointed toward the space in the sky.

    First I did not say anything but when I concentrated, I got the clear look the white line and around it many types of the ruins were shing.

    Whoever spotted that crack must have been sharp-eyed as normally one cant see that crack, especially in the daylight.

    Entering the camp I activated my abode after I found a suitable space, this time I did not activate the underground abode but my other knight grade abode.

    It did not have as strong as defensive power as the underground one but it is the best option for the ce like camp. The underground abode is only set up when there is no one around if others know its location then it defeated the whole purpose.

    After setting up the Abode artifact, I took a quick bath before going to the center of the camp where the nning for tomorrow is going on.

    In the center of the camp, I heard many things due to my sharp senses and one of them is that in the camp, there are more than ten people who have the power of the Three Star Elite.

    Hearing that I heaved a sigh of relief, having more than ten such powerhouses is enough to give us the fighting chance if the Grimm race monsters decided to attack us suddenly.

    Sometimeter, the leaders of the Camps called the meeting and told us the strategy of tomorrow.

 Chapter 475 Breaking and Entering

    "Ready everyone, charge the Runic circle you have been with as much as power possible and dont forget to merge your Rule power, that is the crux of it!" said the leader.

    Currently around five thousand people standing on the huge formation and charging the Runic circle they have been standing on.

    The S ss guilds are really something, all the five S ss guilds have provided their champians (those who cleared the 9th Guild Challenge) with the Runic formations which could add up one thousand people.

    This formation could also be connected together to make the Grand formation and what we standing on is Grand formation which was made by the connection of multiple runic formations.

    We are not the only one who is using the runic formation, the Grimm race monsters who are opposite to us were doing the same but the formation they are holing is a lot more sophisticated andpact than us.

    They didnt have to stand on the big disk as us, they are simply holding a tiny metallic disk which has veryplicated formation drawn on it.

    Currently, I am charging the Runic circle with 50% of my power, I would be an idiot to use 100% of my with the Grimm race monsters are not far away from me.

    Both of the Groups are charging their formation, so they could widen the crack enough that all of us would easily be passed by it. Still, I am a little worried about that crack, thinking our attacks would not be enough to make the crack open wide.

    Soon the runic circles around started to glow one by one till the whole Runic formation started to glow with light.

    "Be ready the attack willmence in ten seconds." said the leader after the whole Runic Circle had grown. The Leader of the Grimm monster said the same thing as our leader at the same time.

    Sup Sup!

    The ten seconds are over and two ck white care came out from the two formations. The white ray is from ours while the ck ray was from Grimm race¡¯s formation, the ck ray obviously more powerful than the white rays released from us.

    BOOOOM!

    The ck and White rays shed against the line in the sky and deafening bang rang out, the bang was loud that half of the people covered their ears.

    Though ear covered, everyone¡¯s gaze on the big whole that is expanding in the sky and from the hole very dense energy is leaking outside which had instantly made me feel refreshed.

    It seemed like what they say is really right that only ces that have the densest mana in the ruin are The Gardens.

    The hole kept expanding in the sky and only stopped when it had reached the radius of the five-meter. I looked at the big hole in the sky that splinting out the dense mana to the outside.

    Suddenly the runes started to sh across the circle and it begins to contract, though its speed of contracting still very slow, its still means it is contracting and we have very little time to enter The Garden.

    "ENTER!"

    Boom!

    The leader shouted and that exact moment, the swirling armor on my legs created the wave and I stot out from the ground like a rocket.

    This is my first time using Power st on my legs and I have to say, the speed it gave is incredible as I am slightly behind the leaders of the Grimm monster and humans.

    My body pierced through the air as I move toward the whole, this is the fastest I have ever been. I saw the leaders passed through the hole and also tens of people beside me and thousands are behind me.

    Zub!

    I passed through the whole without crashing against any people that are beside me.

    Just as I passed through the whole, a wave of very dense mana hit me. This wave of mana, this is the densest mana I¡¯ve ever sensed. The mana density of this ruin is quite good but it can¡¯tpare to the mana inside the Garden.

    Fuck!

    I said, as I saw I am moving toward the small hill at very fast speed and if I didnt control my speed, I will be crashing against that hill at very fast speed.

    The people beside me were all experts at the power of Two Star Elite or above but I am not, I had gained this speed using the special method which I have to never try before and now I am having very difficulty controlling my speed.

    I started to use my sky walking skill as a break but it was able to slow me down only a little, finally seeing no chance while trying to sky walking skill as the break, I also started to cover myself with the cocoon of fine.

    With my defensive skill, the armor type totem artifact I am wearing and the fire cocoon, I hope the protection of three of it will save myself from the worse injuries, these were myst thoughts before crashing against the small hill.

    BANG!

    I crashed against the small hill and next moment, I could hear snapping sound across my body as several of my bones broke and I vomited a mouthful of blood.

    Fuck! I cursed as I sensed the extent of my injuries, the crash had been more serious than I expected as it very heavily injured me.

    I sat up unsteadily and took out the small bottle and drank one drop golden-brown honey, just as the golden-brown honey entered my mouth, it dissolved and warm energy started to spread through my body.

    The cracking sound rang across all over my body but this time my bones were not breaking but healing, they are healing at a very visible speed.

    Two minuitster, I ampletly healed but there is no happiness that could be seen in my eyes instead there was great anger against myself.

    I have wasted the drop of Daffodil Bees honey, I now only had on three drops with me.

    Daffodil honey is extremly precious, it had buyers but no sellers. It is the same in the Republic and in the Grimm battlefield. This honey is Mystic medicine that could heal the injury of the person above its grade.

    I would have not drunk the drop of honey and healed using normal potion but the current condition if the current situation had not been very dangerous.

    Humans and Grimm race monsters are very near, some little as throwing stone could lit up spark and could start the deadly sh and seeing the numbers between both groups it would be humans that are disadvantages.

    I got up and look around only to see quite a few people are looking at me with a smile on their faces. looks like I made the quite big fun of myself as I crashed on the hill.

    I dusted my dirt lidden clothes and looked at the who in the sky which had shrunk more than half but still many peopleing out of every second.

    Sigh!

    I sigh looking at the hole in the sky as only half of the people will be able to enter the Garden while other people have given up.

    Two minuitster, the holepletly closed and in its ce only small crack. As the hole closed, two groups look at each other with hostility, ready to fight at any moment.

 Chapter 476 Sneak Attack

    "There is no need for hostility you guys take the left, we will take the right, how does that sound?" said our leader suddenly seeing hostility is at the peak that even tiny provocation could lead to the full-blown conflict.

    "Ok!"

    The Grimm race monsters leader stood silent for a while before saying ok.

    "Everyone we are taking left, let¡¯s go!" said the leader of the monster as he asked all the Grimm race monsters to move left.

    "You guys go as well but be careful of Grimm race monsters," said our Leader as he left toward the right, seeing him leave others also started to scatter as well.

    As for the sides picked by the leaders, that was aplete joke, I could see few Grimm monsters and humans are moving toward each other¡¯s side.

    The Garden is a very Big space that a few thousand people are nothing to it, if we have given one whole year in the Garden, we will most be able to scourge 40% of it at the most.

    There are two objectives after entering the Garden first is collect as much as precious nts as possible while others are to find the exit of this ce.

    We have entered through the Crackedyer of the Runic formation, so if we want to exit it then we will either have to make the hole again to exit or find the original exit would be akin to finding a needle in the haystack.

    But no one cared about this problem as even if they failed to find the exit them maximum they will have to wait till the time of leaving came, as long as they have their homing band with them they will be able to return home with the immense fortune worth harvest they got from the Garden.

    Except for a few, everybody had disappeared on the horizon in search of the precious nts. If the restriction had been stable, one wouldn¡¯t have to do all these things, there would some tests and after passing the test one would get choose the precious nt.

    The Higher one was able to go into the test, the more precious medicine will get but now the restrictions arepletly broken and we have to find the medicine ourselves while being careful of any runic restriction that might pop up at any time.

    Finding medicine might be a problem for others but it is not for me, it is a wondend for me. Ashlyn, she has the innate ability to sense the precious medicine, so the only thing I have to be careful of is Runic restriction.

    If everything went well then I might be a beggest medicine harvester in the Garden, I thought jokingly.

    ¡¯Ashlyn stay on my shoulder and tell me the direction of precious nt you sensed telepathically!¡¯ I said to Ashlyn telepathically as I let her out, If news of Ashlynn¡¯s unique ability goes out here then both us fate would turn worse than death.

    So it is imperative that Ashlyn behaves like a normal monster and let me do all the work, she just has sat on my shoulder and tell me the direction of precious medicine she is sensing telepathically.

    "Chew Chew!" Ashlyn chiro affirmatively as she appeared on my shoulder.

    ¡¯So, where should we go?" I asked and secondster she told me the general direction.

    I did not waste time and started moving toward the direction that Ashlyn mentioned and it is also a good thing that the direction she had mentioned is in the side of humans.

    I did not want to enter the side of the Grimm race monster the very hour the boundaries are divided, I would like to wait till the afternoon before I enter their side so by that time, the Grimm monsters should have the time to scatter around.

    "Bloodscent fruits!" I said half an hourter as Ie across the tree where three yellow color fruits were hanging, oozing faint scent of blood.

    That is why these fruits are named the Blood scent fruits, I picked them off the tree carefully and ced them in the special medical container before storing them in my storage.

    The Blood Red fruit is a very very precious alchemical ingredient as its name mentioned in the list of that came from the Central Continent.

    There are many lists of things given by the Adventurers Paradice but three are most precious and of three lists two came from the central continent while it is local.

    There are thousands of things mentioned in each list and each and every ingredient is precious, I am very lucky to have a partner like Ashlyn who can sense such precious ingredients otherwise, I have have been like others, searching every corner of the Graden to find the precious nts.

    ¡¯Ashlyn give the priority to this level of Ingredient, it didnt matter if they are in the Grimm monsters side.¡¯ I told Ashlyn telepathically.

    She affirmed telepathically and started to guide me toward the next nt. The nt we found was not very precious but it was worth collecting.

    A few hours passed by such and the afternoon arrived, it has been five hours since I and Ashlyn begin our search for the precious nts and we have found the four nts that were mentioned in three big lists and thirteen lesser precious nts.

    This is such a bountiful harvest, obtaining four precious nts that mentioned in three big lists, if other¡¯s were to know that they will be extremely jealous, hell even those who have the power of Three Star Elite would also be jealous.

    I had just collected twelve lesser precious herbs also and now moving toward the next nt that had Ashlyn had sensed. So far, I had been lucky to note across the nt that is protected in restriction.

    I nt to avoid those nts if the Runic restriction on them were too tight, I dont want to endanger my life just for one precious nt.

    Three hours passed again, in these three hours Ashlyn helped me find many lesser precious nts, though no nts in the top three lists had been found.

    Well, its not surprising we have not found the nts in the top three lists. if these nts hadn¡¯t been extremly rare then they wouldn¡¯t be in the top three lists, if it wouldn¡¯t for Ashlyn I wouldn¡¯t have found the four most precious nts in just a few hours.

    ¡¯Chew Chew!¡¯

    Ashlyn chirp excitedly, telling me the precious nt is very near. Hearing her excited chirp I had be both happy and sad, happy because I had found another precious nt and sad because Ashlyn going to take her share from it.

    She did not like all the nts she found but whatever she liked, she will take it. Hell, I even have to give her one fruit she likes which was mentioned in the Top three list, it was good that there were four of these fruits and she only demanded one.

    "Plump Violet leaf!"

    I said in astonishment as this nt is also mentioned in the Top three lists. I quickly moved towards it but just as I took the first step, I suddenly sensed life-threatening danger, getting such intense feeling I immediately jumped back with my full strength.

 Chapter 477 Kill!

    Bang!

    The ce I had been sted into smithereens creating a small pit. if I had been hit by that arrow, the least I had been seriously injured and most I would have died, that¡¯s how powerful that arrow was.

    "Scram little bastard, you have no right to touch such precious nt!" I heard, only to see there is the beefy looking aiming the bow at me and his bow is active, means he just has to release the string to release the arrow at me.

    This guy had a beefy body but short height, on top of that he looked like an idiot and he is holding a very delicate silver colored bow, if not for me seething in anger, I would have surelyughed out loud seeing him.

    "I found it first, so its you who should scram!" I said looking at beefy archer calmly while holding the sword in my hand as the swirling Armor slowly started to form on me.

    Since there is a distance of about fifty meters between us, I could not sense his battle power or level but if the earlier attack was any indication then he should be simr or a little stronger than me.

    "You got some spunk little bastard, let¡¯s see how many arrows of mine you could dodge before I finally put you down!" said the beefy archer and released another violet arrow.

    Sup!

    Seeing the arrowing at me I did not move from my spot, I wanted to sh with it head on to see how powerful his attack is, so I could get a rough idea of his strength.

    The arrow was faster than I thought as it barely took a second to arrive before me. It is infused with Rule power and 2nd level at that.

    nk!

    Thud thud....

    I stuck my sword against the arrow but just as I did that, I felt immense force and strong Wind Rule power crashing into my body, if not for me quickly mobile both of my rule power against it, I would have been very injured.

    Still, using my rule powers was not enough, I had to take several steps back to manage the force.

    "Scared now? But its toote, I would have let you after giving you a little lesson but you dare to stand up against me, Roy for that you will have to pay the price of like!" he said started tounch one arrow after another.

    Idiot! I said in my mind, this beefy bastard has too much pride and things too highly of himself.

    I am really angry at him, for his earlier transgression I would have let him go by breaking every bone of his body and looting him all but now he is wanting to kill me if I didnt kill him then my name wouldn¡¯t be Michael.

    Seeing his arrowsing at me I am not worried, earlier I had to take the step back because my Swirling Armor hadn¡¯t been formed but now it fully formed with rightpactness.

    With the strength of my swirling armor, I won¡¯t have to move an inch to crush all of the arrows he attacked me with.

    nk nk nk.....

    I swung my sword at the blurring speed that every arrow that my sword touched would be crushed by it and within a few seconds, I had crushed all the arrow¡¯s he sent at me.

    His faces contorted in anger and there is a slight surprise in his eyes could also be seen, as he saw me how I crushed all of his arrows.

    "Little bastard you have some strength, let¡¯s see how you could dodge this.

    An arrow formed in his bow but this arrow is different, its a dark violet in color instead of violet arrows he sent at me.

    Sup sup sup.....

    He started to fire dark violet arrows one after another with stopping and these arrows speed so fast that they arrived before me just as they released from its bow.

    Feeling immense threat from the arrows, I used all my power Rules, skill, and swirling armor, I used all as I know even slightest touche of these arrows would inflict very grave injuries on me.

    ck ck ck....

    My sword became aplete blur that only its afterimages could be seen not its real body as it started crashing all the arrows that areing toward.

    To crush these arrows not only speed is needed but also the power as each of these has the power akin to the strike of the Warhammer. If there had not been swirling armor protecting my body especially my hands then my hands would have been split apart by the single dark violet arrow.

    nk nk nk.....

    It did not stopunching the arrows at me, every arrow his would be a little stronger and swifter than before.

    This beefy guy may look like an idiot who couldunch only simple attacks but he an extremly smart and cunning guy, I am sure many people would have lost their lives to him by judging him with his idiotic looking face.

    Every arrow heunched is aimed at my weakness and in the ever now and then he would release a weak arrow and strong arrow in the midst of a rain of arrow.

    From having Archer in my team, I knew that this is an advance archery skill that needs years to practice, I have seen Rachel use and she sounded very proud when she told us about how it only took her thirteen month to learn it.

    If it were any other facing these arrows instead of me, he would have surely gotten injured by such skillful but not me, my killing rule help me measure the power of each more, so I could it counter it with perfect force.

    So even if he changes the power of every arrow, there is not much difference to me and the longer the betterst, the more beneficial it will be for me to win it.

    In midst ofunching arrows, the beefy archer turned and started running, it happened so sudden that I barely had the chance to notice the sudden change that happened to battle.

    Is he running away?

    "Consider yourself lucky brat, next time I see you won¡¯t be luck as this to survive," said Beefy guy while running away.

    His speed is so fast that if I didnt power st then it would be impossible for me to catch up to him but I can¡¯t use power st I wasn¡¯t able to control it but I dont to worried as he will be dead in a second or two anyway.

    Just as I said that Beefy archer suddenly activated the shield and halfway through sing to shield his head when all of his moments stopped and he copsed on the ground.

    A few secondster, Ashlynes in flying from very high and sat victoriously on the beefy archer¡¯s dead body.

    When Beefy guy sneaked attacked me, Ashlyn flew away from my shoulder and waiting for my order, just as he started to run away, I asked Ashlyn to kill him.

 Chapter 478 Abnormal Monster

    Dead though the head! I said when I looked at the body of the Beefy Archer, Ashlynn¡¯s silver fire pearl directly hit the top his head, killing him in the single strike by melting his brain.

    The expression of fear and unwillingness could be clearly seen on his face, if this idiot hadn¡¯t been attacked me with the intent to kill, he still would be lying on the ground, just alive with lots of broken bones.

    "Good Girl!" I praise Ashlyn and started to take out all the precious things he has on his body including artifacts, storages, and some other things.

    ¡¯This Bow seemed to be his Totem Artifact!¡¯ I thought as it still sending the fluctuation out, though it is weakening as the time passed, they are enough to tell that Bow was his Totem Artifact.

    Fuck!

    When I sensed the level of Bow, I couldnt help but curse. This Beefy guy was at the Brigadier means the Bow was at Bridiar Grade and medium level at that.

    It is practically worthless, in the Grimm battlefield only Knight Grade artifact worth it, all the artifact I have on me now also are the Knight grade.

    Putting away the bow to sell itter, I started to inspect another artifact he was wearing one by one and as I had expected, all of them are Knight Grade one.

    "Well, this is Good!" I said happily, all of his artifacts were low Level and Middle Knight Grade but his shoes were unexpectedly at Peak Knight grade.

    In the Knight grade artifact, the difference between each grade has the difference of the thousands of Mana crystal and that is why the highest Grade artifact I brought was at the Mid Knight grade.

    He must have paid quite a lot of price to get these Peak Knight Grade Shoes, no wonder his speed was so fast.

    I wasted no time to put on my shiny new ck Shoes and wanted to test their speed but before that, I had to check his storage. In his storage, there are many things and including over ten thousand mana crystals.

    His storage worth a lot more than what I have in my storage if one excludes the nts I¡¯ve got today and as for the nts, he only has one lesser precious nt.

    I put everything in my storage and we moved toward the next nt that Ashlyn is sensing.

    "These shoes are really good!" I said. They are so light and their sync with my Rule powers is really good especially Sunfire. When I charged them with the Sunfire, it felt like I¡¯ve added the rocket fuel in them as it increased my speed tremendously.

    Usually, I dont name artifact as they are not that impressive, the only Artifact I named is my sword. It was the first totem artifact I¡¯ve ever got and also it the knight grade one but now seeing the speed enhancements these boots giving me, I decided to name it.

    ¡¯Feather¡¯ this is the name I¡¯ve decided to give, though the name is simple its feels very suitable to it.

    ¡¯Chew!¡¯

    Suddenly Ashlyn chirped and warned me to stop, ¡¯what happened?¡¯ I asked Ashlyn after I stopped and found a ce to hide.

    ¡¯Chew Chew Chew.....¡¯

    She is saying that there is danger ahead and we should move cautiously. I nodded at her and slowly started to move forward toward the danger that Ashlyn had sensed and that is the same way Ashlyn had sensed the precious nt.

    Bang Bang Bang.....

    As I got closer, I started to hear the loud the sound and closer I got the louder the sound has be and soon I got closer enough to see what is happened actually.

    Bang Bang Bang.....Shar....

    Monster? there is should be no monster in the Garden, I thought. The Garden is the ce where the only nt should exit but there is clearly a monster and this monster clearly different from the rest of the monsters in this ruin.

    This monster is just the Mid-level Sergeant stage but its battle power clearly way above me.

    Ever since I¡¯veprehended the Rule power, I have never ever seen any monster to have battle power simr to me much less stronger than me but this monster is clearly a stage below but it has the battle power that is higher than me, this monster is clearly abnormal.

    As for how monsters appeared in the Garden, I didnt have thought much when I thought the way we came. The crack we have found shouldn¡¯t be the only crack, there must be several cracks and these monsters must have entered from some of the big cracks.

    As for how long they have been here, I can¡¯t really tell, they coulde days ago or years go, I really can¡¯t tell.

    Bang Bang Bang....Shar...

    This is a ck Green colored Viper of about five to six meters long and one and a half meter in with which made it look little and it should be a little longer.

    This abnormal ck Green Colored Viper is attacking the runic restriction, as inside the restriction, there are two beautiful ck Flower from which faint ck mist could be seening.

    Darkmist Flower!

    I nearly screamed out of my mouth, these ck Mist is very precious, more precious than the four precious nts I have found before. It is so precious that it is mentioned in first hundred in all top three lists.

    No wonder it is desperately attacking it, it is said Darkmist Flower is very important to the monster¡¯s to awaken hidden bloodline in the monsters.

    Sadly its no use to the Monster as Ashlyn specious have no higher stage monster which¡¯s the bloodline she could awaken but I still have to get this ckmist flower as it will sell at the sky-high price.

    There are hundreds of cracks have already formed on the restriction that is covering the flower, it will be able to break the restriction fully in a few minuits.

    ¡¯Ashlyn do you think we will be able to defeat this monster if you and I fight this monster together!¡¯ I asked Ashlyn. ¡¯Chew Chew!¡¯ Ashlyn chirp affirmatively. I shook my hearing that, this little birdy is always ready for a fight.

    I once again sensed abnormal ck Green Vipers Battle power and my mood became serious, this Viper very stronger than me and there is very small chance that we could defeat it.

    If we have to defeat it then we will have to give our all otherwise we would get beater by it worse even worse could, could also die if we take any of its attack head-ons.

    The attacking power is showing while attacking the restriction is very frightening and being a Viper, it should have a lethal poison.

    After making my mind fight, I summoned my swirling Armor and a few minuitster it hadpletly formed on my body, with that I came out of my hiding spot.

    Shar!

    I had just taken two-step out of when suddenly abnormal Viper stopped attacking the restriction and looked at me and without warning it came at me with lightning speed with its mouth opened, probably having the intention to swallow me whole in the single bite.

    #Only one chapter today.

 Chapter 479 Abnormal Monster I

    Shar!

    This Viper is really abnormal, I thought as I saw iting at me with blurring the speed, even me who have killing rule having a problem seeing its real body.

    Good Girl!

    I said to Ashlyn as just as the Viper halfway into reaching me Ashlyn attacked it with her silver fire pearls. When I hade out of my hiding ce, Ashlyn had also flown up for ariel attacking.

    Shar Shar...

    Its screamed loudly as Ashlyn attacked with her silver fire pearls but except for it making scream in pain and angry, it doesn¡¯t seem to do anything else.

    SHAR!

    It screamed again loudly and came at me, its eyes had be vicious and speed is even faster than before.

    Fuck it got angry! I thought and readied myself for the big attack, this attack sure going be very dangerous.

    Just as it came closer to me, it suddenly stopped on its track and used all of his strength to swipe its tail at me with the frightening momentum.

    Bang!

    Its tail crashed against my sword and I was flung into the air like a cannonball with a bloodied mouth.

    I thought it will be going to attack me with its mouth but atst moment it had attacked me with its tail, if not for my senses being enhanced I wouldn¡¯t have been able to defend against the attack and survive with few internal injuries and broken bones.

    Fuck! Its good thing I had diverted the way of the way to the up with help of my swirling armor and shot up in the air otherwise I would have definitely crashed across one of the trees very hard.

    SHAR SHAR.....

    The Viper is screaming loudly in pain and throwing the jets of Poison up in air search for Ashlyn as she too high and could easily dodge the jet of the poison.

    After drinking potion bottle I climbed down from the sky, this monster is very powerful and defeating it will be very hard but I am still willing to try till I expended all of my options.

    Thud!

    Landing on the ground I ran toward the Viper, if I had attacked it from the air it would have easily dodged it seeing its speed if my attack would be fast as Ashlyn¡¯s fire pearls then that would have been a different thing.

    The defense of the monster is too great, even if I attacked it with all my strength, my sword at most would able to pierce the few inches of it, so its better if I attacked it weakness like I used to do it in the old times.

    Shar!

    Seeing me running toward it, it moved its focus at me and again came it me with blurring speed, this time I am well prepared for any willy thing it will try likest time.

    This time also it came at me with its mouth opened as it wants to eat me whole, kepting closer and closer to me till it came close enough that it won¡¯t be able to attack with its tail if it wants.

    Spray!

    Just when I thought it will take a bite at me, it had released the dark gree spray from its mouth, likest time the attack this time also was sudden but this time I was prepared for its willingness, so just I saw green spry releasing from it mouth I took a jump.

    SHAR! SHAR!.....

    That exact moment, Ashlyn released the silvery Fire pearls straight into the mouth of Viper who was about to leap in the air to swallow me.

    Its defense must stronger from outside but from inside its much weaker, just as the three peals touched its mouth, It started to scream loudly.

    I had already guessed that after I took the jump in the air it will leap at me and seeing its prowess it can leap quite high and that is why I had asked Ashlyn to wait for a little and attack when it leaped to eat me.

    Now the first part is sessful lets if the second part of the nt also became sessful as well.

    Falling down, I shed my sword toward the head of iling viper, to be specifically its eyes.

    I hope my attack strike on the right spot, the evening is approaching and if out fight attracted someone then this monster and I will keep fighting while others would swipe the ckmist flower that we have been fighting for,

    Slice!

    Just when I thought my attack would be sessful, the snake suddenly moves its head and my sword which was about to hit its eye missed and sliced across part below its eye.

    Shar!

    It screamed and leaped at me but that time I had already used the counterforce of the attack and my swirling armor to take a high jump in the air and it¡¯s opened mouth once again fallen prey to Ashlynn¡¯s silver fire pearl.

    Its again screamed loudly and looked at me Ashlyn viciously but my gaze on its vicious gaze but the injury that is healing at a visible rate which shocked me out of my mind.

    There is nothing new about injuries healing at a visible rate, monsters have immense vitality greater than Grimm monster but the injury I have given it is not a normal injury.

    In my attack, I¡¯ve had infused the power of Killing Rule and Sunfire Rule together. Any injury infused with Rule power is very difficult to heal, more difficult is the injury that is caused by the killing Rule which makes it especially difficult for energy to heal.

    This monster is truly abnormal, I will have to study it to know how a Sergeant stage monster could have such strong strength and healing power.

    The more abnormal it became, the more I want to kill it to know the reason.

    After that I upped my offensive, trading one blow after another and as the time passed Ashlyn and my teamwork kept getting better and better till I didnt have to tell when to attack, she herself able to identify opening and attack.

    Her attacked many times help me with save me having life-threatening injuries.

    I have said it before and say it again that this monster is truly abnormal, not only it has way higher strength and healing power to its level but it is also very intelligent.

    Its intelligencepared with a monster of the same grade who is bonded with a human that is why its fucking irritating, every move I make, it will always survive by slip, that is why I decided to use the dumbest method.

    I had started to use myself as the bait I kept getting injured by it and make my attacks getting weaker and weaker. In thest few attacks it hadunched, it started to became more daring and its vignce started to loosed a bit bit.

    This n may seem easy but it is extremly dangerous, a minuits ago I had barely survived being swallowed by it if not for Ashlynn¡¯s timely intervention I would have definitely eaten in a single bite by this Viper.

 Chapter 480 The Reason Of Abnormality

    Bang! Puh puh puh.....

    Again I was attacked by the snake and got injured that several of my bones broke.

    Just as I stabilized on the ground, I found it ising at me with blurring speed, this time its eyes seem even more vicious than before looks like it has decided to kill me at this attack.

    I have been waiting for this moment for long! I had taken quite a heavy beating for that monster and kept reducing the power of my attacks to remove its vignce for me.

    It hadn¡¯t been easy to remove its vignce against me, I had many times barely survived being killed but now all my efforts going to be paid. It hadpletly lost its vignce against me after seeing I have been bearly able to defend against its attacks.

    It has now decided to use all its power to kill me single strike, I had been waiting for this moment.

    I will get only a single chance to kill this monster, if I didnt able to kill it then either it will run away or became very cautious against me, At that time it will be very hard to kill this monster.

    As it came toward me, Ashlyn kept attacking me as it was normal and despite bearing the attack Ashlynn¡¯s fire pearls it didnt scream even a bit and kepting at me.

    SHAAAAR...

    It opened its mouth wide as it came closer to me, it had learned that it is not always good to keep its mouth opened otherwise Ashly n¡¯s little pearls will burn the mouth.

    It came at with its mouth open and that exact moment, a wave rippled on my swirling armor as I used my most powerful move, the Power st.

    I shot toward the Viper like a rocket, my speed was fast that Viper did not understand what happened. It wanted to run away but its speed is so great that it couldnt stop its momentum even if it wanted to

    Puchi!

    Bang!

    My sword pierced through the snakes headpletly and I released the point inferno that I had charged in the sword from the moment my fight with the sword began.

    I wanted to pierce the sword into the eyes of viper for more assurance but it is very hard to control the sword in such speed and but this speed also became very useful, as only with speed and power provided by the Power st will I be able to able to pierce extremly hard defense of the Viper.

    Bang!

    Just as I released the point inferno, the light in its eyes vanishedpletly and the next moment my body crashed against the with the body of a snake.

    Puh puh puh....

    I started to vomit a mouthfuls of blood as I tried to get up, I have note out of this sh unscathed, to kill this Viper I had to pay the heavy the price.

    I was already quite injured before sh happened and after the sh, I have be even more injured.

    First I had directly crashed against the Viper when I pierced my sword into it and the second time I crashed against the tree with the snake body.

    Many of my bones broke and my skin split apart in various ces. Its good thing I have a good physique otherwise I would have been at the death door after this sh.

    I somehow took out a couple of potion bottle and started to drink them one by one, as I drink the potions a warm feeling started to travel through my body, slowly healing my injury.

    Iid against the tree and closed my eyes, this sh haspletely sapped every bit of energy I have. It was a good thing I am injured by the time I will heal, my energy should also be replenished as well.

    Time passed by and an hourter my injuries are rtively healed. The sky had bepletly dark if not for the killing rule, I would not have able to see anything as today there no stars or moon in the sky.

    Shick!

    I got up and took out my sword out of Viper¡¯s head. The viper lookspletly fine except for the small sword wound on the Viper¡¯s head.

    Seee!

    I burned away the Vipers Blood on my sword and about start cutting the snake for some fresh meat when I registered the familiar sensation that Vipers burned Blood is giving off and that exact moment I understood the reason for its abnormality.

    I am such an idiot not to the thought such simple reason, The Garden is the reason for the Viper¡¯s abnormality.

    The Gaden contains the most precious nts of this realms and seeing its earlier behavior when it was trying to break the runic restrictions that had been surrounding ckmist Flower.

    To gain such strength, it should have eaten the immense amount of precious nts and when I thought about how much precious nts this snake must have eaten, my tongue couldnt help but water.

    This monster has eaten an immense amount of precious nts in this Garden and now the essence of all their precious nts has now merged in the monster flesh and blood, I wonder what kind of benefit I would receive it if I ate it.

    I am not the only one who thought this, Ashlyn also sat on the Viper head and chirping at me furiously, telling me what I had thought, I wasn¡¯t able to hear this as I was to busy too with my own thoughts.

    "Dont worry, we will not waste a single drop of this Viper," I said as I carefully sized the body of Viper before I started to cut it with the extreme precious.

    Cutting this snake is an extremly tiring task due to its tough defense, I have to use all my energy and Rule power to cut the pieces of this snake.

    I had though a huge number of special medicine containers was a mistake and now I think it was a good thing I did otherwise where would I have put the monsters meat I am cutting.

    I am cutting the pieces of Viper and putting them into the special halfway container, I was finished with half of the Viper when I saw Grimm race monstersing toward us.

    "Ashlyn go finish them off!" I said and continue looking cutting the snake, the group of Grimm race monstersing toward me is One Star Elite and looking at their height and tribe, I think Ashlyn is enough to kill the group whole.

    I was right, she had finished the whole group under five minuits, leaving none of them alive.

    It took me more than an hour to cut and store the Viper pieces into the special medicine box.

    After cutting and packing the monster, I walked toward the Grimm race monster and collect their bodies, these Grimm race monsters worth a lot of mana crystal and to collect the bodies, I have brought storage artifacts worth thousands of Mana crystal.

    Finally, I walked toward the ckmist Flower and heaved a sigh of relief seeing that restriction are not self mending like the whole earlier otherwise I would have had to use the Power st which I really dont want to.

    I donned the swirling armor and started to attack with all my strength but there was only a small crack was formed, I had to make more than three attacks to finally break the restrictions.

    After cing the ckmist Flower into Special medicine, I started to search for a good ce for abode hurridly, I am in a hurry because I want to eat and see what type of benefit meat of Viper which ate lots of precious nts can give me.

 Chapter 481 Heat!

    ¡¯This is a good ce¡¯ I thought half an hourter after I took out cklist Flower out runic restrictions. Finding the good to set up an abode is a very difficult task, I have to search for half an hour before I found the good ce to set off my abode.

    It is well hidden and my abode could make exit points within the hundred-meter range without facing any problem.

    I activated my abode and started cing the sensors and cameras around the camp before entering inside my abode. After entering about, I want to start cooking right then but I am so filthy that have to go take a shower first.

    "Chew Chew!"

    Ashlyn started chirping me loudly as I get out of the bathroom after taking a quick shower, she wants me to make the dinner quickly as possible and she is also demanding one other thing.

    Standing in front of the small kitchen counter, I take out the two boxes both of them contain the snake parts but their value is different.

    One box contains the Vipers meat and others contain Vipers galldder which is one of the important parts of the snake but also very dangerous as sometimes it is known to give severe side effects.

    This is why I have decided against eating it. I will it when I confirmed it is safe to eat, there are many monster expert in fort cavendish that one could consult to.

    "We will eat when we go back home," I said to Ashlyn. I put the box with snake galldder back into the storage and started to make the dinner with the meat of the Viper.

    Frrryyy...

    Just as I added the meat in the oiled pot, a wonderful smell started toe out of the meat, not only it had the smell of snake meat but there is also the heavy smell of medicine in it.

    This bastard of the Viper must have eaten lots of precious nts otherwise it would not have be this strong this early.

    After killing it, I have remembered the name of the Viper from the documents of the Aferian Ruin, this snake is one of the mostmon monsters with mediocre strength know as fern snake.

    I would have easily able to kill the normal Major stage fern snake but this fern snake that had grown up in Garden and only being at Sergeant stage had nearly killed me.

    If such low-level monster could grow this powerful eating the precious nts in the Garden then what will happen if the monster of higher species and potential grown in the Garden, it would be a terror.

    From what I have seen in the day, there are not many monsters in the garden otherwise seeing the rate of their growth they would have scourged the Garden apart.

    So there must be fairly fewer monsters in the Garden but each of it will be very powerful seeing they have all grown up eating the precious nts in the Garden.

    I have to very careful of them, I have barely able to defeat this one if Ie across the stronger one, then I will have no chance but to run.

    "Ashlyn makes a fire a little stronger," I asked Ashlyn. This viper¡¯s meat could not be cooked by the fire provided by abode despite its fire being quite hot. I have to shut gas seeing its no use and ask Ashlyn to provide the fire.

    With Ashlyn¡¯s control over Fire and Sunfire Rule, I didnt have to be worried about it getting burned by it, it was a good thing that I brought special utensil which could bear the strong head if I were to use the normal utensils they would have meted in the five minuits.

    It took more than an hour to Viper¡¯s dish but when it was made, it smelled heavenly that Ashlyn nearly leaped at the pot, if not for me stopping her on time she would have definitely eaten from the pot.

    "Now you can eat it, Ashlyn!" I said to Ashlyn as I finished making a te, I was halfway into my sentence when Ashlyn leaped at it and started to eat faster than her regr fast speed.

    Shaking my head seeing her eating speed, I also started to eat hoping it will taste as heavenly as it smells.

    "Ummmm..."

    I couldn¡¯t help up make a sound as I took the bite, it is very tasty. I have never tasted anything so delicious before. Not only the vor of meat, but there is also the vor of various herbs that are hard pinned down in one word and that¡¯s the vor that made this dish so delicious.

    I kept taking one bite after another, wanted to eat as much as I can, one thing that baffled me though, eating this meat which had the power of precious nts stuffed in it, I should be able to feel something but except for the deliciousness, I am not feeling anything.

    That really baffled but I did not think about it much as I kept eating this deliciousness.

    I had made dinner more as usual, so I keep half to eat tomorrow but this dish was so delicious that Ashlyn and I had finishedpletly till there is nothing left in the pot.

    By the time we had finished, both of our stomachs have been bloated to the limit and weid tiredly on our respected ces.

    Laying on the bed, I was just thinking about the reason why I am not feeling anything when I felt warm heat rising from my body but I did not look at it as it is normal urrence that digestion of meat produced but the time passed the heat started to get hotter and hotter till I started to sweat.

    I got rmed by the heat that spread in my body and every second that heat is increasing. The heat immunity I have seemed to have no use against this heat otherwise this temperature wouldn¡¯t have been able to affect me much.

    The heat kept increasing my normal skin started to turn red, seeing I am slowly bing red, I got really scared and quickly started to think of a way to stop this hotness getting further hot.

    Now I have no question in my mind that this is all happening because of the Vipers meat, this is the monster meat effect that I had been desperately waiting for.

    I quickly started to search for a way to stop this, currently, my body is strong enough to endure the heat but when it will increse further, there will be danger of it affecting my brain and melting it or even directly cooking me like shrimp.

    I worriedly looked at the Ashlyn but her cute palm-size body looked absolutely fine as if she had not eaten this explosive meat but normal meat we regrly eat.

    Seeing that I got relived but also jealous as no problem seemed to affect Ashlyn no matter how big it is, even the blood of the king stage monster lying docile in her source.

    My body hadpletly turn red as coked shrimp and I am feeling that it will reach its limit soon and if I didnt do something by then, then I will suffer disastrous consequences.

    "Fuck it!" I said loudly and quickly ced Ashlyn in the kitchen counter and dissolved the table and bed to make enough space for to me perform Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise.

 Chapter 482 Advancing

    Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise has brought me out of trouble many times, this time also they will get me out of this dangerous predicament.

    I have already removed my clothes earlier, so just as the table and bed dissolved I got into the center of the room and started to perform the Body Cleansing Technique and circting the supremebat exercise.

    I was not nning to perform the Body Cleansing Exercise in the Aferian Ruin aspletly zapped ones physically and mentally and leaves onepletly indefensible.

    I dont didnt want to lie on the ground like dead fish when the enemy came and finish me off without me putting even a bit of resistance against it.

    As I was performing, I looked at taking the strand of my mental energy looked inside me and was shocked by what I saw.

    I inside me there was a flood of green medicine energy, every part of my body is getting stuffed with medicine energy and as the more meat get digested by my body, the more green energy spread inside my body.

    I fucking got scared seeing this! There is no question that the green energy is medicinal energy and when I looked at how much meat I had digested I fucking got scared.

    I have bearly digested the one forth of meat, there is still little more than 75% left to digest.

    Just how much herbs that Fucking Viper ate to have this fucking much of medicine energy inside, I had barely eaten 1/2 kg of meat but that was enough to stuff me and pop me up like a balloon.

    First, 24 poses went blur as I only felt minuit resistance but when I started to go above twenty forth, I started to feel light resistance.

    I have to be faster, there is barely any effect showing and it is getting pumped up in me more and more, I have to be faster otherwise I will pop up like a balloon.

    I started to perform faster and faster, I have never been this faster performing the Body Cleansing Technique.

    Soon I reached the 48th pose and the medicine energy in me started to reach the peak, I have to quickly take out the energy of miracle fruit only it will be able to help me with this medicine energy but it will be difficult.

    When I leveled up, I have had reached the 72nd pose, so if I have to summon out the energy of miracle fruit then I will have to perform till 76th or 78th pose.

    Only reaching then will the energy of miracle fruit wille out to eat this medicine energy but I am nowhere close to the 78th pose and medicinal energy in me had already reached the limit I could bear.

    My condition had gone so bad that there is faint smokeing out of my body and the medicinal energy which had the healing nature has now turnedpletely to its nature and started harming.

    Seeing that increased my speed again, I started to give my all performing the technique holding back nothing.

    With such intense speed, I had reached the 60th pose and started to go even further.

    As I was performing, I had noticed that some of the Green energy is merging with my body and normally this amount would not be small but currently my body is holding an immense amount of medicinal energy and moreing every second, so the medicinal energy that is merging with my body is not much.

    But I am still very happy seeing the medicinal energy merging in my body, with every speck of medicinal energy in my body, not only my bodies healing speed would increse but it would also make it stronger bit by it.

    Dip!

    My body had reached its limit and now the green energy has started injuring heavily and the drop that just fell was the drop of my blood that came out of my ear.

    I am getting more and more injured every second, as there are signs of bloating and tearing of skin could be seen all over my body but there is also hope, I have reached the 72nd pose and now slowly moving forward.

    More and more medicinal energy is merging in my body, thus making it stronger and healing some of my injuries.

    Its effects now are barely noticeable if I kept merging this medicinal energy that came from monster meat for a long while, I will sure able to get fast healing and strong body.

    I have decided if I had survived now then from tomorrow, I will equally focus on hunting monsters as I would be searching the nts in the Top three lists and for me, the value of these medicinal monsters are extreme.

    Every part of their body is filled with the medicine essence, even their bones which I throw are flooded with medicinal essence. It was a good thing I have not to throw away the bones of the monster that I usually do.

    I will have to storge them in the precious medicine boxes instead of the normal boxester on.

    Drip Drip drip...

    Blood constantly dripped on the floor but I also moved forward, now I am at the 75th pose and have to perform two to three poses maximum and energy of miracle fruit wille out to guzzle all this medicine energy.

    The only problem I am having is my speed is very slow, I have be slow as a snail and nearly out of energy but it is the fear of death that is helping me move forward.

    76th, 77th, 78th I had finally reached 78th but there was no miracle fruit energy, seeing that I felt like I had been struct with the thunder as I am already on myst leg, going any further would be extremly hard but if I didn¡¯t go then thins medicinal energy will pop me up like a balloon, so I have to advance further I wanted it is not.

    I gritted my teeth and used every ounce of energy to move and even if I ampletely dried with the energy, I dig out ounces of energy hidden with my will and move forward.

    79, 80th, I really might die I thought as I saw no miracle energying out but having no choice I moved forward through the sheer will.

    This movement started to remind me of the simr condition I was in about six month ago, three fatty¡¯s had fed me the monster core. That time also the fiery berserk energy had torn my body apart from that I was bleeding from every part of my body.

    The only difference between the two conditions is that the energy rampaging inside me is that of the opposite nature but due to the sheer quantity of it they are producing the same effect.

    The healing energy could also kill, no matter how good the thing is if its excessive then it can kill.

    Just as I understood this simple principle from the heart a shudder went through my source and the bloody ribbon that was present in my source started to grow longer and longer while its color started bing more bloodier and edges sharper

    My Rule of Killing is advancing!

 Chapter 483 Shocking

    I have always thought that my rule of Killing would advance when I am fighting an intense fight or I or my enemy or both producing terrifying killing intent, that is when I will get inspiration to break of Low level but I have never expected that I will have my rule power advance when I am verge of death in safety of my abode.

    I didnt notice that when I was full of joy due to advancement in rule, I continually kept performing and just as I reached the 83rd pose, the miracle fruit energy came out and started guzzling medicinal energy like crazy.

    The Bloody Ribbon inside me continuously growing and the aura of it started to get stronger and stronger.

    The Ribbon quickly took the ce of feather and started to suppress it, to be honest, I thought it would be Sunfire Rule that would advance first to Mid-level of Basic as it is infinitely closer to reaching mid-level, I would just need a tiny amount of insight but I was wrong.

    I had understood the understood principle of Killing which directly advanced my killing Rule to the Mid-stage.

    Suddenly there was slight change ur in the ribbon, bright blood color that ribbon exclude started to be soft and it¡¯s aura also started to be milder.

    Though it had be milder, its might stayed the same even increased I may say as this the insight I have myselfprehended.

    Most of my Killing Rule earlier was based on the Killing Rule I¡¯ve sensed from the White Axe which is had the vor of rage and madness, I had tried to stay away far as possible from that rage and madness.

    When I wasprehending the Rule but that vor of Rage and Madness affected my killing intent a little but I now I had made a big leap with theprehension I myselfprehended and because of that there was a slight change in the representation of my rule.

    The Ribbon kept growing for while before stopping finally, the aura of it became many times stronger than before, now I have the power to easily beat the 5th challenger in the Guild changed which means I am quite close to having the power of the Two Star Elite.

    Even if I havee across the normal two-star elite, I will be able to run away from it with my life in my hand, I would not bepletely powerless against it.

    Ashlyn had somehow sensed my rule power had advanced and entered inside me and now the red ribbon in source shining its bloody light on my source which in turn transmitted it to the projection of Ashlyn¡¯s source and Ashlyn source transmitted into the bloody ribbon in her source.

    The insight that I have gained just now is imprinting into Ashlyn¡¯s source, her killing rule also started getting stronger and stronger until it became strong enough of mine.

    I was just watching the process of imprinting when I smelled the very familiar foul smell and Instantly opened my eyes, to see my body is unconsciously performing Body Cleasing Exercise and it had reached the 84th move and because of that my body is going through the 7th minor cleansing and hence the smell.

    That¡¯s not the only thing happening, the miracle fruit energy hase out it and now speedily eating the Medicinal energy.

    The miracle fruit energies enting speed is still slow, as it is barely maintaining the bnce in my body, as it is eating the medicinal energy the new medicinal energy filling my body from the meat that just digested.

    I am not worried though, because the more medicinal energy the miracle fruit energy ate, the bigger its size will be and the bigger size is equal to higher eating speed.

    So, as long as I kept performing Body Cleasing Technique, I will not have to be worried about getting popped like a balloon.

    Currently, I have no energy left in my body but I still kept performing as I know stopping means getting popped up like a balloon and there one other thing that is the growth of the Miracle fruit energy.

    The size of Miracle fruit energy is growing at the Visible rate if it kept growing in this rate, the process I thought which would take months to collect the required energy to help me level up to the Mid-level of the Master stage but now with this meat, I would need just three weeks maximum.

    The only regret is that I am in the Aferian Ruin where I could not practice the Body Cleansing Exercise without fearing some monster would attack me and I wouldn¡¯t have the energy to defend.

    But no worries, here I would mostly focus on the collecting monster and after I reached home, I will eat this meat and practice, so I would level up quickly.

    From tomorrow, I would mostly focus on killing these monsters as only these monsters have what I need to level up quickly, if I collect them enough then I would even able to realize the dream that I have dreamed since childhood.

    I have this confidence because the mutation that is urring in the Miracle energy, through that mutation is only finished about 5% percent, it had increased the speed of swallowing very muchpared to before.

    Currently, its speed of swallowing already is five times greater than it was when the mutation was about to begin and if it kept increasing and reached at least 50% then with such speed, I would be able to level faster than I¡¯ve ever dreamed.

    Its finally digested! I said in my mind as all the Vipers meat I have had eaten before hadpletly digested and so, there will no more medicinal energy will being to my body.

    I continued performing 84th pose over and over as I do not have energy in my body to move forward, this continuing taking all the willpower I have if not the there is lots of medicinal energy present in my body that could still heavily injure me, even kill me I would have fallen into the floor.

    Thud!

    Bit by bit energy of the Medicine energy got swallowed by the energy of the Miracle fruit, till there is not a speck of energy remain in me and seeing that I finally took a sigh of relief and fell on the floor.

    Iid on the floor on the floor like a dead dog, smelling the very foul smell that ising out my body. I very much wanted to vomit but I do not the energy to do.

    It barely had been minuit when I sensed the shocking change in my body when I casually scanned my body with my mental sense.

    Seeing that I became extremly startled and heavily concentrated on a single injury with my mental sense, only to see the remaining green energy in my body healing the injuries at a visible rate.

    If that was not shocking enough, a minuitter I found I was able to twitch my fingers which normally took me near half an hour to do that.

 Chapter 484 One Hour

    I sat on the floor with a dazed look, it had been ten minutes since I finished performing Body Cleaning Technique.

    I should have been lying on the floor like a dead dog but I am currently sitting the floor, able to move my hands at my will and the shocking thing is I am feeling only slightly tired and that slight tiredness also going away at visible.

    Got up and tried few buttons on the control panel of the Abode and soon suction could be felt across the room and a few secondster beautiful fragrance is spread the drowning the whatever foul small that had remained.

    But I am still feeling the foul smell as the source of the foul smell is me, as long as I didnt clean myself thoroughly, the foul smell would not be gone.

    Without wasting time, I went to the shower and cleaned myself thoroughly and only came out only when I started to smell like a flower.

    When I came out, I found all the physical tiredness I am feeling is gone, if not for me feeling a little tired mentally, I would have thought I have never performed the Body Cleansing Exercise.

    After wearing a fresh set of clothes, I went to the I again took out one box of monster meat and started to cook it. It is for tomorrow, after waking up tomorrow, I dont think I will have time to cook.

    Seeing the effect of the medicine energy in the monster¡¯s body, I have decided to practice Body Cleansing Technique daily two times a day. The thing I was most worried about hadpletely vanished as through the medicine energy I could fully able to recover within fifteen minuits.

    Even if the enemy attacked my abode while I am lying weak, it would still take it more than fifteen minuits to break the defenses of my abode.

    It took me little more than one hour to cook the lunch for tomorrow when Ashlyn demanded to eat it again, I had already guessed that she will demand it and that is why I made it a little extra.

    "Ashlyn today I will sleep first, you keep the watch!" I said to Ashlyn as Iid on the Bed.

    Usually, it is I who took the first watch but seeing I am nning to practice the Body Combat Exercise two times a day, I decided to sleep first in that way not only I could practice Body Combat Exercise but I can also get time to rest my body and mind before going out, so the sleeping early is the best option for me.

    I was woken up by the rm six hourster and when I woke up, I found Ashlyn is looking at security feed with concentration,

    "Good girl! You can sleep now, Ashlyn." I said to her, chirping one more time sheid on the small bed that ced on the kitchen counter, she usually sleeps on be or bed but today she had to sleep on the small bed as I will needing the space for the practice.

    I quickly freshened up and started to eat the dish made of snakes meat, it feels a little weird eating thiste at night but the deliciousness of the dish enough evaporated.

    Before heat could spread in my body, I quickly took off my clothes and started performing Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I was in a hurry because I have eaten a simr amount of meat as yesterday and I know how terrifying this heat could be and that is why I had wasted no time and started performing as soon as I finished eating.

    The heat started to spread through my body when I had reached the 20th pose, I was a lot faster than before and continued to be faster.

    Time passed by and the heat in my body getting higher and higher but unlikest time, I had started performing before the heat started to spread to me and I am also lot faster thanst time and that is why I reached the 83rd pose without getting injured and Miracle fruit energy also came out that time.

    A few minuitster I am lying on the floor tired, though I am tired happiness is clearly visible in my eyes.

    I was not able to make huge progress of 12 poses like yesterday but I am still able to make go gree poses higher than yesterday. If everything went ording to my n then it wouldn¡¯t even take more weeks for me to go through 1st major cleansing.

    From what I have read major cleansing is uparable to the Minor cleansing, the difference between minor cleansing and Major cleansing is simr to normal seal and Amethyst seal of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I had already reached 87th pose and now only twenty-one poses remain to be performed, Body Cleansing Technique had 16 moves and each move have 106.

    I got excited just thinking about it but I know it will be difficult to reach the Major Cleansing because of big chasm exist before it if I able to cross that chasm I will get through the major cleansing if I did not then I will have kept trying till I cross that chasm.

    Despite knowing it is very hard, I am very confident in my self that I will be able to do it. Iid on the floor for fifteen minuits before going to the bathroom for a shower.

    After getting out of the shower, Iid on the bed for reading for two hours before going into the meditation room.

    My Killing Rule has advanced to Mid Level of Basic stage and its power had increased tremendously, so I will have to make changes into my swirling armor as I cant use the proportions of Rule power I had been using before.

    Its not a veryplicated thing to do but it takes little time, it is better to do now than dong in the time of the battle.

    Puff puff......

    The fire started to appear in my body but before it could fully be formed, it is copsed. I was not surprised by this, I had already expected this to happen.

    After failing the first time, I tried again and again. I have failed many times but I kept learning through my failures and kept improving till I am able to form the swirls before copsing.

    The more I failed the more I learned and through this failure, I was even able to make the little adjustment in the position of swirls so I could increase the power of my swirls.

    Finally after more than an hour and halfter the swirling armor finally stabilized on my body and the power it radiated is fearsome, with such power my I have nothing to fear those against those below two-star elite.

    I can even exchange a few blows with the Two Star Elite before running away, now I just wanted to outside now and find the good opponent to fight, to how powerful I have be.

    One hour, I just have to wait for an hour before I can go out.

 Chapter 485 Occult Tablet I

    An hour passed and I finally get out of Abode, the wait was short but felt very long, I just wanted to go out even if it was dark but controlled myself somehow.

    "focus on monsters more, if you sense any monster tell me immediately," I said to Ashlyn.

    I have now shifted my priorities, now the monster has be my number one priority, even important than the precious medicine than the top 3 lists.

    The meat of monsters is very essential for my advancements, I wished Ashlyn had a special sense toward monsters just like she had towards the precious nts.

    Chirp Chirp!

    Ashlyn chirped boldly saying leave everything to her, she will do her best to find the monsters. I could see the glint in her eyes, she only has a glint in her eyes when she is thinking about very tasty food.

    "Let¡¯s Go then!" I said after I put the abode in my storage, the sun hadn¡¯t fully risen yet, there is still quite dark around, I should have waited half an hour more but I couldn¡¯t control my excitement ande out.

    Before leaving, I had taken a few bites of delicious snake meat and because of that I am feeling slight heat all over my body, its good thing I have controlled myself and only took few bites if I would have taken few more, I would have had no choice but perform the Body Cleansing exercise which I really don¡¯t want to do that.

    Performing the technique two times already a limit of mine, if I performed it third I would get mentally tired and it not wise to fight in the mentally tired state in a dangerous ce like aferian ruin.

    Chew Chew!

    About twenty meters I¡¯ve left my abode Ashlyn chirped again, I thought she had sensed monster near but it turned out, she just got the smell of the precious medicine.

    I got a little disappointed but soon shook my head, the monsters may be the most important but precious medicine also important as well, they will help me exchange for the stuff I will need to forge my Totem Artifact.

    So, I cautiously followed Ashlyn¡¯s lead and ten minuitster, I put the medicine in special medicine box and started to forward. My luck is quite good that there were no restriction on the herb, I just had to pluck and put into the special medicine box.

    For the next hour, we didnte across any Monster or precious medicine but we have across two humans and three teams of Grimm race monster.

    One Grimm race monsters group ran way seeing how casually I am looking them despite them having high numbers and I am being alone but two teams decided to attack me, It didnt take Ashlyn five minuits of finished off both teams of Grimm monsters.

    If it had been yesterday I and Ashlyn would have had to fight these group of monsters together and it would have taken quite a while to finish them off but now Ashlyn finished them within five minuits.

    I wish that teams would have been stronger, so I could test my power I hope some strong strong opponent came across me.

    ¡¯Chew Chew!¡¯

    Just as I thought that Ashlyn telekinesis chirped in my mind and the only thing she said was too hide.

    Without wasting a time, I ran toward the thickest bushes I saw and the hide behind them. In the ten days since I have been in the aferian ruin and Ashlyn had used this warning seven times and all these seven times, I had extremly close shave with the death.

    This warning of her¡¯s means that we havee across the enemy that could crush us like an ant, in front of it we will not stand even slightest of the chance.

    There were many sharp thorns in the bushes I chose to hide but I didnt much care about it, even if there had been sharp iron needles in their ce I would have still decided to hide here.

    This wild shrub is veryrge and could perfectly hide my figure, even if someone would walk hand distance from me, they would not able to see me in these bushes as for their mental sense, I have covered myself thick killing energy.

    There is even a slight chance that even a sense of three-star elite would not be able to notice me now if it was just a casual sweep of mental sense.

    I waited with the bated breaths and about ten minutester I started to hear faint foot spots and voices. I waited to take extremly slow breath and minuitter a big team of Grimm race appeared before my eyes.

    There must fifteen to twenty Grimm race monsters, seeing such a big Grimm monster group, I paledpletly and started to pray all the gods I know.

    "Boss its good thing great sirs have us memorized swallowing technique otherwise it would have been really hard to digest these medicinal monsters," said Ratman to the leopardman who seemed to the leader of the group.

    "Yes, its good thing otherwise we would have been ended like some predecessors who exploded after eating the meat of medicinal monsters." said another werewolf looking toward the leaopardman who is walking forward.

    "With swallowing technique, we not only can eat such delicious monsters without worries but also can get a stronger visible rate." said the first ratman.

    "I wonder how those stupid humans must be doing, some of them surely have been exploded into pieces by the medicinal energy." said another Grimm race monster.

    "Yeah they must have exploded like a balloon, hehe heh...." said Grimm monsters and started tough loudly.

    "All of you shut up, focus on finding monsters and precious monsters, if I didnt get the quota of monsters I had set up by the evening then you all know what awaited for you," said Leopardmab is hoarse.

    All of the Grimm monsters shuddered hearing that started to look around as if they are searching for the monsters.

    Seeing that my heart tightened, I am very well aware that if I found then I am a hundred percent dead and I might be dead in the most horrible way.

    "Remember, you all should be the most focused on finding the Miracle fruit, the predecessors who entered the ruinst time entered the Garden had found the 21 Miracle fruits across this ruin and more than half of them came from this Graden."

    "As long as you guys find me a Miracle fruit, I will promise that I will provide you with an ult Tablet." said the Leopardman and next moment in his hand appeared a white tablet which is about twenty inches long.

    There were many lines carved across it, some were deep while others were light, it looked like some Grimm monsters had carved their ws on the tablet.

    I am barely able to control my breathing and heartbeat seeing that tablet because I know what it represents. On that tablet, an ult Method is carved.

    The ult Methods does not differentiate between races, anyone canprehend it as long as they have the capability.

 Chapter 486 Occult Tablet II

    "Boss would you really give us this ult Tablet if we are able to find the miracle fruit?" asked one Apeman with anticipation as it concentrating looked at the tablet.

    "Like I had said yesterday, I will give this ult tablet to whoever brings me the Miracle fruit, I can even swear on pride of my Scarlet Leopardman tribe." It said as it waved tabled around the Grimm monsters.

    Grimm monsters look at the tablet with extreme Greed in their eyes but no one dares to touch the tablet.

    Seeing the Grimm monster waving the tablet, I really wish I had the strength of the Three Star Elite, I would surely leap of these bushed and attacked that Grimm monster with all my strength to get the tablet out of its hand.

    Even if I had slightly weaker strength, I would have still attacked the Grimm race monster, just to have a chance at that ult Tablet.

    The value of that tablet immeasurable to me, I knew very well how much merit needed to get a chance toprehend the ult skill in the guild, despite the whole month of intense hunting I was nowhere near the price of getting chance toprehend the ult Method.

    How nice it would have been if I am able to have that tablet, that tablet would give me my personal ult Method that I couldprehend whenever I want with no constraints of the time limit that guild and adventurers paradise put.

    I started to look at each and every monster intently, trying to memorise the faces of each and everyone. I may not have the strength right now but if I am be strong enough in the future ande across that Leopardman again, I will sure try for that ult Tablet.

    After motivating everyone with the tablet, the Leopardman finally put the storage back into its storage and Grimm race monster started to walk again.

    I am practically stopped breathing when the Group of Grimm race monsters passed by the bush where I am hiding and even practically jumped out when I felt the Grimm monsters sense passed by me.

    It was a good thing that my killing Rule advanced yesterday otherwise I would not have been able to elude the sense of the Grimm monsters.

    I slowly started to release my breath as the Grimm monsters went a little away from me. The Grimm monsters furtget her and further away from me till theypletly disappeared from my eyes.

    I heaved a sigh of relief seeing them disappeared from my views but I did not get out of my hiding ce. I stayed hiding for a solid twenty minuits before I got out of the bushes.

    Usually, I stay hidden for at least half an hour but this group of monsters clearly had a destination in mind, so I doubt they will return to the ce they have walked.

    Just to be safe, I started to walk opposite of the direction of that Tree Star Elite Grimm monsters group.

    Time passed by and soon thete afternoon came and since morning, I haven¡¯t able to find the suitable opponent to fight, either they would be too strong or too weak.

    But I am very happy though because I havee across the medicine monster, it¡¯s strength was a little stronger than Viper of yesterday despite being at the initial level of Sergeant stage.

    I was right, the Viper of yesterday was frommon species with low potential otherwise it would have been a lot stronger with the number of resources it had eaten.

    One funny thing happens though, that makes me realize that humans never change. In this dangerous ce like aferian ruin, some people still get daring enough to start banditry.

    I havee across such a group, they were quite daring to rob with their meager strength. I not only took half of their stuff but also broke some of their bones as punishment.

    I hope those guys learn from their mistakes and won¡¯t start robbing people again, others won¡¯t be as merciful as me.

    Chew chew!

    I had just packed the precious medicine that was in the top three lists and had just taken a step when Ashlyn chirped saying there is a group of Grimm monsters ising.

    She didnt tell me to hide that means the Grimm monsters group that ising toward us is we are able to handle or at least run away with our strength.

    I continued to walk, if I kept stopping for the every Grimm monsters I havee across then I will waste half of the day, just in waiting.

    After walked for a minuit when I spotted the group of the Grimm race monsters and smile couldnt help but appear on my face.

    Leader of Grimm Monster is quite strong, to defeat it I will have to use all my strength.

    "Ashlyn, I will fight the leader you handle the rest!" I said to Ashlyn, I didnt even tried to control my voice, so thating Grimm race monsters could hear me loud and clear.

    "Food, you dare to look down on us Great Grimm race, if I didnt eat you alive then I wouldn¡¯t be Sott of Night Bearman Tribe!" said the Night Bearman as he came at me with Warhammer which looked like it made of stone.

    "Its regrettable that I couldnt harvest the Mana crystal here otherwise I would be very happy to let you experience the crystal harnessing while being alive!" I said as I ran toward it with my fastest speed.

    I have already activated my Swirling Armor when Ashlyn told me Grimm monsters areing toward us.

    "Dieeee...." Night Bearman screamed loudly as it swung its stone Warhammer at me with all of its strength.

    CLANK!

    Its Warhammer and my sword shed against each other and we have stood still on our spot without moving an inch with it having very shocked expression.

    While I am also surprised, not because of its strength but mine, I had expected to take a step back knowing how impressive physical strenth the Night Bearman wield.

    "Hehe!"

    Iugh and started to spin the swirl of my Swirling Armor, at the night I did not get enough time to take my swirling Armorpactness as yesterday.

    CLANK CLANK CLANK.....

    Our weapons shed and with each sh my attacked getting more and more powerful. It was able to respond equally at first minuit but as the time passed the power swirling armor kept getting increasing and so is my control over my newly advanced killing Rule.

    Slice!

    My sword sliced across the chest of the Night Bearman, the sh was long and deep, bearling the sh Bearman¡¯s eyes went mad and I thought it would attack when it suddenly turned started to flee.

    Ahhhh! Puch!

    My sword pierced through the chest of Night Bearman from the back.

    Ashlyn had finished her fight in minuit, so when she saw Night Bearman fleeing she attacked it with her silver pearl.

    Though she was not able to kill the Bearman due to its tough defense and high vitality, it is able to distract it which was enough for me to pierce its sword from behind.

 Chapter 487 Omnious Ghost Tooth Flower

    It has been seventeen days since I have arrived in the Aferian Ruin and not only my strength had increased tremendously but I have also gained quite a harvest.

    My strength is increasing at the visible rate and I am confident that in the week I will have the strength of the Two Star Elite. With the constant practice of the Body Cleansing Exercise and eating monster meat my body bing stronger at the visible rate.

    The only regret is that I had reached the bottleneck in the Body Cleansing exercise. In thest seven days, I have made very fast progress in the Body Cleansing Exercise but after I had reached the 107th pose, I cant seem to go forward no matter how much try.

    I had tried many times but there was no use, I had expected toe across the big chasm but never expected the chasm would be this big, its like an unbreakable wall.

    108th pose represents the 1st Major Cleaning and thest pose of 1st move, I have read that it brings a big change to the body and gives a big boost to the strength and flexibility to the body.

    But they will not be the most important factors, the most important factors will be the Cleansing. The minor cleansings I have received till now would be nothing in front of it.

    The cleansing will remove impurities of my body which will improve it in every way.

    Sigh!

    Ahhhh......

    I took a sigh of relief but suddenly I stopped by the loud scream I heard, the scream came and stopped abruptly but it still left a mark which left me shaking.

    The screams seemed very painful and bloodcurdling, that hearing all the hairs on my body stood up.

    Gasp!

    Hearing the scream, I slowly walked toward the ce I¡¯ve heard the scream and discovered something inconceivable.

    There I saw a team six Grimm race monsters bound by vines, of six Grimm race monsters four of them in the mouth of the four flowery purple nts while the other two monsters are bound to leatter.

    Ominous Ghost tooth Flower! I have never thought that I woulde across this super rare nt and there are not one but four of them.

    Technically this Ominous Ghosttooth flower is Hybrid, it is both nt and nt type monster. As it posses the core and intelligence as monsters but it is stationary as nt and to reproduce it seeds like nts.

    This nt is extremly precious if the ckmist flower is in the top hundred of the three lists then this flower present in the top 3.

    It is the most precious nt in the list published by the jointly by the all four S ss guild.

    I am very lucky that I have able to see this nt as normally ity below the ground and only came up when some step over where they are lying waiting.

    It is impossible to sense them from below and almost all the people fall to became their prey if their strength equal to or lower than the ominous monsters.

    This team of Grimm monsters is very unlucky that they have ced the foot where the omnivorous nt is hiding.

    These four nts seemed to take quite a relish eating these monsters seeing how slowly they are eating the Grimm race monsters. Five minuitster they finished eating the four Big bodies of Grimm race monsters.

    Thest remaining two monsters were taken by two most powerful of two Ghosttooth monsters.

    I want these four nts no matter the cost! The things these monsters give will be akin to having second like.

    It is said that even speck on the core of the monster is enough to heal any injury on the body while its seeds are enough to regenerate any body parts within the minutes.

    The poison it produced is extremly precious for the research purposes, the flower, roots and any other part of it also precious as well. Having these four nts would be worth the whole trip to the Aferian ruin.

    Though the nt is extremly precious, it is extremly dangerous as well. The poison of it could make one on the spot while giving the hell-like pain.

    Every part of it is strong like steel, its only weakness is the small part below the flower.

    The most troublesome ability of its is poison transmutation, it can transmit poison through any part of its body, as lost any part of it touched my body, I will be poisoned.

    Its good thing that I have finally mastered the Mid Level attack skill and it is a long-range skill known as fire arc, it can send the arc of fires through the sword.

    "Ashlyn ready, we will attack in a minuit!" I said. Due to it being hybrid, it had power. Its aura is equal to the Brigadier stage and Battlepower is equal to the Two Star Elite.

    The only advantage I will in this battle that this hybrid has the limited mobility but the vines it released can still move at a 50-meter distance that means in this battle I will act as support and Ashlyn will be the main force.

    Due to her tiny and her silver balls being more powerful, she will be able to better fight that me.

    "Remember the n!" I said as I moved out of my hiding ce and attack the nts when they are about to eat the two monsters whole.

    Sup sup sup.....

    Iunched more than ten fire arcs one after another toward all the four monsters.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub.....

    The nts got immediately altered and tens of vines came out of the ground and defended against my fire arcs.

    Soon all the fire arcs were defended by the vines, the scorched marks left behind by the my attack vanished within the second, as not even trace left of them.

    It is inconceivable that the attack that merged with the Rule power vanished within the second it made.

    Sup Sup Sup....

    Just as my first attacked got defined, I started tounch another but this time there is no stopping, Iunched one after another with my full strength.

    With me having a monster core in my stomach I won¡¯t have to worry about mana expenditure of such an attack but it takes a toll on the mental power.

    My soul energy is quite high but I will still need rest for a few moments to recover the soul power but currently is not a time to rest, I have to provide the distraction for the Ashly n¡¯s attack.

    I started to feel tired while attacking as it has been five minuits since I amunching the fire arcs one after another and unsurprisingly, all the attacks got defended by the Ghostooth nts, not a single one able to reach the flower.

    Sup Sup Sup....

    As I was attacking, a palm-size silver fireball came from the sky its speed was so great that it had reached the range of Ghosttooth vines and they tried to catch that fireball.

    The fireball went inside the vines but whenever they tried to catch, it will move away skillfully, the vines tried but there was no use as the fireball was a way to fast.

    Bang!

    Finally about second after entering the Ghosttoots range, it finally crashed against the flower.

 Chapter 488 Poisoned

    BANNNG!

    The fireball crashed against the base of the flower and made a palm-size hole inside. The purple flower which had been glowing brightly instantly dimmed downpletly.

    Dead as I expected!

    Seeing their friend dead, all three Ghosttooth flowers gone crazy and madly started to y the vines on all directions searching for that fireball but theye across nothing and that time I resumed my attacks.

    Sup sup sup...

    As if ming me for their friends¡¯ death, they started to defend against my attacks with a vengeance while trying to reach me but I am outside their range, no matter how they tried, their vines couldnt reach me.

    These nts are terror with their vines, if they had the mobility like a nt monster, they would have been intensely powerful that even I would have had to run away from it.

    They have a lot of steel like vines and immense vitality to boost them, even if their vines are cut they will grow anew in a minute.

    Sup sup sup....

    I continued my attacked but this time my pace is slow as I wasn¡¯t able to continue with the intense attacks.

    Time passed and we kept ying attack and defend and with more my attacks had started to get deeper and deeper into the area of nts.

    The killing rule is such an amazing rule, it may have offensive power as normal Level 2 Rule but it had many side perks, intuition and analyzing is one of them.

    As the battle gets longer, I started to notice the pattern of the monsters attacks and no matter how perfect one¡¯s attacks is there are always loopholes and it is the same for these three nts.

    The more I kept fighting with them, the more I understood their pattern which helped meunched the attacks.

    Another half an hour passed and now my attacks could reach five meters near the flowers, which is very close seeing there is of near hundreds of vines around the fifty-meter area around the nts.

    Sup sup sup sup...¡¯Ashlyn now!¡¯

    I suddenly increased the intensity of attacked and asked Ashlyn to attack.

    My attacks have now be three times faster than before leaving vines scrambling and that exact moment, a fireballe out of the dead nt¡¯s body and moved toward the next nt.

    Khup!

    Seeing all the Ghostooth nts are nearly connected to each other, the fireball didnt take even a second to pierce through the second Ghostooth nt killing it immediately before shooting up in the sky.

    Vines tried to catch the fireball with their all but fireball was fast and swiftly flew around dodging the vines nimbly due to its small size.

    Chew Chew!

    When the fireball came out of the vines range, it burst open and Ashlyn came out of it. It was Ashlyn who had covered herself in the very dense ball of fire which had killing rule and Sunfire rule merged in it.

    I called this move of her Cannonball as when it hits the target, it creates a very destructive force. That force is much time stronger than her fire pearls but it is very dangerous as well.

    Her silvery fire pearls are the long-range attacks, she can cast them with from the safe distance but the same is for Cannonball, she had to cover herself with the dense fire and crash on the enemy which is very very dangerous.

    Now that two of their friends dies, the two ghost teeth wentpletly crazy but also became very vignt, it was a good thing, Ashlyn, quickly escape, even if these nts are dumb they would have able to find her in their dead friend¡¯s corpse seeing how she came out their friend¡¯s corps.

    These monsters are now had be very vignt despite going mad, they are very focused on their defense, it¡¯s like they have erected the green wall around them, no attacks of mine is capable of passing through that green wall.

    It is time to take the risk!

    I had already known that at maximum I will be able to kill two Ghosttooth with that method and to kill the other two, I will have to enter their range.

    Ipletly covered myself with the killing energy, with these nts having no eyes will be very helpful to me as my killing rule will help a little distracting their senses.

    It was mainly due to killing rule Ashlyn was so sessfully able to fly around the vines.

    Ashlyn and I took the Ashlyn same time, she started to attack it with the silver pearls while I entered the range o monsters vines.

    For this attack, we have no clear strategy. Its all depend on the chance if she got the chance she will kill if I got the chance I will kill.

    As I entered the range, one of third of vines in the area came at me like a snake, they were agile and swift as a snake but I was no dum either, with my senses fully active I started to move around the vines agilely while trying to get closer to the nned.

    I would have had no chance against these vines if not for Ashlyn distracting them with her attacks. Her fire pearls are may not be as much as use against these nts who have the terrifying Vitality but they still give the immense pain when they hit which is enough annoy and distract these nts.

    Ashlyn had been hitting the sensitive spots on the fire and due silver fire pearls being tiny, rarely any fire pearls were defended by the vines.

    Slice Slice....

    I dance around the vines and those I cant dodge are cut by my sword but there was no relive as the cut vines will grow anew in the in a minuit fully.

    Step by step, I get close to the flower which searching for the chance tounch the fatal attack.

    Another half an hour passed and I was able to get close to the ten meters from the flower and now three forth of the vines are concentrated one me.

    Ashlyn attack!

    I said and three secondster, a small fireball rained down from the sky, seeing the fireball, the flower got rmed moved toward the Ashlyn but how can I let them be sessful.

    Crescent!

    I activate the 2nd move of the skill andrge crescent-like fire arc shot through my sword, cutting all the vines that came in in its way.

    Dhub!

    With the help provided my attack, Ashely speedily came at the flower, seeing what she will do the flower had literally created the wall of vines but she sted through it and directed crashed into the weakness of the flower.

    A secondter, third Ghostooth is dead and nowst is remaining with controlling, it came at me and Ashlyn madly but its thirty-something vines could not be able to do anything to use as I steadily gained ground.

    With thirty-something vines, Ashlyn did not even have to move out its range as she could nimbly move and attack with only one Ghosttooth remain alive.

    I got closer and closer till there is only tow meters distance between us, seeing it enough distance, I started to spin swirls faster for more power and when I got enough power, Iunched my final attack and so is Ashlyn at the same.

    I cut through the vines and seeing that I have been so easily cut across it, it used its all vines to create the barrier around it.

    Its had became even easier! I thought and directed pierced my sword through the vine barrier and Ashlyn did the same while attacking.

    I felt a slight inkling of something being wrong but in the heat of battle, I couldnt do anything about it as if I retrace my sword, this angry nt may be sober and burrow in the ground.

    Dhub! Pierce!

    We both pierce through the defense of the flower and see how the glow on its vines receding, Its dying I was very happy seeing that as these four nts worth the fortune.

    Just one of them is enough to make this trip worthwhile but now I got four, I was relishing in my victory when suddenly I felt extreme pain shooting through me and when I looked at the source of my pain, I saw a vine thin as a needle had pierced through my back, very close to my heart.

    FUCK!

    I cursed loudly in horror, I was poisoned and it¡¯s essence poison, not the normal poison.

 Chapter 489 Omnious Ghost Tooth Poison

    "FUCK!"

    I said loudly as I started to take out various potions bottles from my pocket and drank them one after another, while at the same time using my rule power to contain the poison.

    Without asking, Ashlyn entered inside me. After drinking more than ten potion bottles, I activated my abode hesitation and went inside just as it fully activated.

    As for the four Ominous Ghost tooth Flowers, I fucking dont care!

    They may have something that could instantly heal the injuries, they may have something that could instantly regrow limb but they dont have anything that could help me against their poison, an essence poison at that.

    If I eat any part of them, it would not help me instead it will amplify the poison.

    The reason they got name Omnious Ghost tooth flower instead of Life Miracle Flowers which suits them best as every part could be used in saving a life is that because of their poison.

    There is a list of most poisonous being under Knight Grade and in that list, the poison of flower ranked 6th and that poison called Ominous Ghost Tooth Poison.

    It is because of its poison it had named the Ominous Ghost Tooth Poison.

    I reached down my abode and looked inside me with my soul sense and I paled again.

    Without caring for the price, I took out the small ss bottle from my storage and inside it a tiny golden liquid could be seen, I took one unwilling look at the bottle and drank it whole.

    That small bottle had contained all the Daffodil Bees honey I have, normally I would only drink daffodil honey when I have no choice and my current condition is worse than I have no choice.

    I could clearly see all potions that hade across that Dark Grey Tar like poison would be swept inside it and eating this the poison would grow more.

    Only after drinking Daffodil honey would it able to stop for less than a minuit before it started to eat the daffodil bees honey and grow bigger, seeing that I had bepletly paled.

    I had thought that daffodil honey would able to stop it as it is effective against almost anything but instead of crushing this tar-like substance, it instead crushed by it and then got eater.

    The Daffodil honey can¡¯t be med its level is too low, the honey came from the Corporal stage Daffodil bees and the poison was from Brigadier stage Omvious Ghostooth Flower.

    If the honey was from the Brigadier stage Daffodil Bees, it would have stood the chance against it.

    I wanted to use that Potion but it for bodily injuries not for the poison, Jim had clearly told me that it is not a bit useful against the poison otherwise I would have surely drunk that.

    Shit shit shit...

    I started to curse loudly as it broke through the doubleyer confinement of the of my rule power and immediately seeped inside me, disappearing from my sense.

    Death!

    This is only thought came in my mind, from what I have read I have a maximum of twenty minuits before my deaths came.

    The essence poison of the Ominous Ghost blood flower works differently than the normal poison.

    This dark grey tar-like substance will first seep into the deepest part of my body and then it will start spreading to every inch of my body while swallowing all types of energies came in its way.

    It will continuously spread while growing bigger and bigger and when it will fully spread on the each and every part of the body, it wille out and will start to eat the body in the true sense, by the time this poison finished there will be nothing but the dark grey puddle on the ground.

    Those who got affected by this poison will die, only those will able to survive who have antidote against it and sadly I dont have it but I will still have a chance.

    Sizzle!

    Making my mind, I removed something from my storage and started to burn it with my strongest fire with Sunfire fused in it. In five-second, it is fully cooked with some burn marks but I dont care as I stared to eat it without care of my hand and mouth that is getting very messy.

    What I am eating right now is heard of the medicine monster that I had killed three days, normally I would not dare to eat the whole heart as it will only pop me up like a balloon in minuit.

    This heart contains more than enough energy levels me up to the mid-level of the Master stage and I would have eaten it by adding little by little in my meal over the course month or two but now I am directly eating it.

    I am eating so it would provide me with the time, the ominous ghost took poison it all the energy and it is no doubt it will eat this medicinal energy as well.

    So, as long as this energy existing my body, it will not start eating my body. So with me eating a heart, I now barely have forty-five minuits and in this forty-five minuits I will have to go through the 1st Major Cleaning otherwise I will die without even leaving the bones.

    I had thought I would go through 1st Major Cleansing in the rxed environment but now looked like either I will go through 1st Cleasing or Die.

    I remove all my clothes, not leaving a single article of the clothing to interrupt my movements and started to perform Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise.

    It didnt even take me a minuit to reach the 12th pose of the Body Cleansing Technique while the same time I saw inferno like green energying out of my stomach with the terrifying momentum, wanting to st all things apart but just as it about to reach the peak, it was sucked by the some unknown force.

    I heaved a sigh of relief seeing that, I was afraid it will not eat this medical energy if that would have happened then I would be lying in a tiny fleshes of blood and flesh right now.

    Though this immense green energy would increse the power of the Ominous Ghosttooth poison, I really dont much care as this method is proving me more time to survive.

    I started to perform as my life depend on it and it depends on it, the faster I reached to the 108th pose, the more chances of survival I would have.

    I have to reach the 108 no matter the cost, if not for but for family. I still remember the long talk we have a day before I hade to this Aferian Ruin. My father had talked about the new job of his which he is loving so much.

    My sister is also loving the new ce as it is bigger than our old home and she had made lots of friends.

    So, if not for me I have to survive for them, I have made a promise to my family that I wille out of Ruin alive.

 Chapter 490 108!

    I reached 48th to move within the five minuits, usually, I need three times than this but today I¡¯ve done it but this isn¡¯t time to happy about it as the front poses that I have to perform will take more and more time.

    I am even worried if I would be able to reach 83rd pose before the 45 minuits over, at 83rd pose the energy of miracle fruit came out and I am counting on it to eat the ominous ghost tooth poison and more poses I perform, the higher home field advantage it will have against the Ominous Poison.

    Seeing the power of the Ominous Poison, I know the energy of the miracle fruit won¡¯t be matched to the poison but if it has the furnace-like environment to boot, a ce where it is born and have an

    advantage in.

    Even if it had not able to strike against it, even if it only able to confine it securely, that would be enough for me. After going out of this realm, I would be able to find an antidote or I might get lucky and find something against this poison.

    With the intense hope to survive, I continue performing but forward I go, the more time it needed for me to perform the poses. Still, I kept trying will my all, trying to be faster thanst even if it is not possible than became faster than thest pose, it will be enough if I take some time performing current posest post.

    Sweat could be seen dripping from my body, there is no single part of my form where the sweat isn¡¯ting but I dont have time worried about that as I am most focused on performing the poses faster.

    Ominous Ghost Tooth poison is sucking all the energy released from the digested part of my heart that I had eaten and one surprising thing is that I had underestimated the medicinal energy heart has.

    Its not surprising that till now all the monster I have hunted, I have never eaten their hearts. I had known that hearts have way too much energy and I didnt want to eat them in a ce like aferian ruin.

    It¡¯s a good thing the heart I chose to eat is that of the weakest monster if it had been the heart of the powerful monster then even if Ominous Ghostblood poison sucking the energy, some would have surely would have leaked and popped me up like a balloon.

    Time passed and I continued performing like a mad and finally, I had reached the 83rd pose in 37th minuit, just as the miracle fruit energy came out it moved toward the Medicinal energy and started eating crazily.

    The eating speed of Miracle fruit energy slow by halfpared to the ominous poison, I had already expected this but it still made me very disappointed.

    Now itpletely depends on the Body Cleansing Technique and how much it could suppress the ominous poison to give the energy of the miracle fruit a chance.

    But for that happen, I will have to continue performing and reach 108th pose at least, only then will I able to give the fighting chance to the energy of the miracle fruit.

    I kept performing while both of the energies kept eating the energies, I could see the energy of miracle fruit growing continuously and with it growing, it is also eating more and more energy but it was never able to match to the Ominous poison as its speed of eating also increasing with the time.

    More than an hour had passed and finally, all the heart ispletly digested and all of its energies were eaten by the Ominous poison and the energy of the Miracle fruit.

    A few seconds after the monster¡¯s heart finishedpletly digesting, tiny drops of darg grey tar-like liquid started toe out and before my miracle fruit energy could try to eat any single one of those dark grey drops, all the grey drop sped toward each other and started merging.

    Soon all the dark grey drops merged and turned into a ball which had a crown of ghostly smoke top of it as it radiates the ominous aura, the name it got perfectly fit it.

    After merging into one that ball of a dark grey liquid shot towards the miracle fruit energy, as if wanting to eat up before it started to eat my body.

    Seeing that I started to perform even faster with the energy that is hidden deep down inside me, I had already reached the 106th pose, to get the chance of survival I just have to perform 107th and 108th pose.

    The dark grey ball of energy crashed into the big cloud of miracle fruit energy and started to eat it, the energy fo the miracle fruit resisted at first but as the passed, its resistance wavered and the poison started to eat it.

    Though its speed of eating is very very slow, its still eating if this kept happening for a while, I will seriously die.

    I can not waste any time! I thought and started to perform even more furiously but no matter how furious I am, I am performing slow as a snail, no matter how much I try I can¡¯t seem to go faster.

    It still took me more than ten minuits to reach the 107th pose and by that time, that ball of Ominous ball had eaten quite a bit of Miracle fruit energy.

    As I reached the 107th pose, the temperature in me got even hotter and suppression on ominous poison got even greater than before it had stopped taking a bite on the miracle fruit.

    Now both of the energies had reached the stalemate, no one gaining upper hand on the other, I could sense that Ominous energy wanted to take the bite on the Miracle fruit energy but no matter it tried, it didnt able to do it.

    They are now at a stalemate but if I have to confine it, I will have to perform the 108th pose otherwise all will be futile once I stopped performing.

    I had already reached my limit and performing, moving a single had be extremly difficult for me had be extremly difficult for me.

    Time passed and I kept performing at a very slow pace when suddenly Ominous poison which had been trying to eat the Miracle fruit energy started to enter the deep again.

    I paled seeing that, I thought as long as I continue moving I will be able to reach the 108th pose but now seeing there is no point eating it had moved toward my body.

    Ahhhhh....

    A few seconds after it had entered my body, I felt pain from the deep inside me. It was the most intense pain I¡¯ve ever felt in my life.

    This Ominous Poison is eating my lifeforce away, I have suffered through many things, beaten till every bone of my body broke, till my body became volcano by monster core or ballooned by the medicinal energy but I have never had my lifeforce eaten.

    Lifeforce is the basis of life, once is sucked more than the body could handle then there will be deep consequences for a lifetime even if I am able to survive.

    I am feeling the pain that I had never before but it is not affecting a bit as I am most about my life force that has been eaten away bit by bit.

    I have to do something now that I am capable of because a few minuitster, I won¡¯t be capable of doing anything as my life force will be sucked away.

    "Ahhhhh...."

    I screamed through my gritted teeth and started to move my body with all the strength I have, my body which had been half immobile started to move and it moved fast.

    I dont know where did I got the energy but my speed became a little faster than a snail. I moved and moved ande across the chasm.

    Ahhhhhh...

    Seeing the Chasm, I did not stop instead crashed through it with every bit of will I have and I finally able to cross that chasm.

    I had finally performed the 108th pose and when I looked inside me, I saw something very inconceivable, very inconceivable.

 Chapter 491 Major Cleansing

    Just as I reached I saw something inside me, I never thought I would be able to see something like this, it is really inconvincible.

    Inside me had be colorful that all sorts of energies came out me, they have filled my body with a brim, I have never thought I had this much amount of energies hidden inside me.

    Some I could identify some were rtively unknown, some of them were remnant energies of miracle fruit, energies from the monster core, the potions I have all sorts of energies came out the deepest part of my body they hiding in.

    The most important energy is Ominous Ghostooth poison, It also came out me and like all energies, its dark grey tar-like drops also stood motionless, I could see how all the drops are struggling but no matter how much they try, they were not able to move even slightly.

    The only thing that is able to move is the energy of Miracle Fruit unlike other energies, it is feeling no restriction and it is making full use of that.

    It is eating the other energies of Miracle fruit that came out of my body, these energies were from the miracle fruits I ate in the past.

    It did not even nce at the other energies and the more it ate those Miracle fruit energies, the slight purple hue on it also getting more and more defined.

    I continue performing, even with the pace slower than ant I continue moving as once I stop, everything will also be stopped and one thing is the Major Cleansing also hadn¡¯t started yet.

    From what I have read, I will have topletly finish performing the 108th pose before I could go through the Major Cleansing.

    As I continue performing Body Cleaning, I notice that my body getting hotter and hotter and some energies were melting and fusing with my body.

    I have seen the other energies fusing with my body, but they have never fused so perfectly, this process is simply perfect and one thing made even happier that as I go more forward in the 108th pose, the greater and stronger energies started to melt and fuse in my body.

    First, it was just normal energies that I got from eating normal monsters meat and potions, these energies came from the monsters I ate and potions I drank when I was at Private Stage.

    But as time passed, the temperature inside me has increased and it started to melt stronger energies like Berserk energy of Specialist stage monster that I have when I ate for the energy.

    I had bepletly empty of the energy while performing the 108 poses and barely able to move but when I saw all these energies are melting like butter and fusing with each and every cell of my body, I know I have to continue.

    I know that if I am able to even merge less than half energies into me, then the physical boost I will receive will be immense, it will be more than what an amethyst seal gave me.

    If that happens then I will have the strength of Two Star Elite, I will be directly able to sh against it without using any tricks and that ie least what I will be able to do.

    I kept performing and performing and saw all types of energies getting melt and fuse with me, even the Berserk energy from the Master stage Fiery core that three fatties had fed started to melt.

    While one side energies kept fusing, on the other size the energy of the miracle fruit finished eating all the miracle fruit energies that were present in my body.

    Now it started to move again, I thought it would eat the Mecidinal energy but no, it directly went for the closest drop of the Ominous Poison, I was quite shocked seeing this.

    I had already expected to eat the ominous poison but after it ate all the energies and became powerful, I did not expect it to directly leap at the Ominous Poison.

    Ominous Poison ispletly suppress that it wasn¡¯t able to move from its ce but that doesn¡¯t mean it is easy to swallow.

    The big cloud of the Miracle fruit energy covered the ominous poison and started to eat and to my surprise, it is able to eat it but its speed is very slow.

    Time passed by and Miracle fruit energy had finished eating the half drop of Ominous Poison and not only it had grown in size very much but it also purple hue on it had also grown slightly.

    Seeing I became very happy, there more than enough energies here to make me level but the problem is time, as long as I give the miracle fruit energy enough time, it will be able to eat enough drops of Ominous Poison to make me level up, the only thing I will have to do is keep moving.

    Fuck!

    Sometimeter I got the biggest surprise, my body had became even hotter than it started melting the Ominous Poison and currently, in my body, there is no energy that had not melted.

    The berserk energy of all the levels melted, even the medicinal energy meltedpletly before it started to slowly merge with my body.

    The drop ominous poison started melting one by little all the melted like the butter and started fusing in my body. My body is not the only one who is getting benefited by the melting of the energies.

    The miracle fruit energy also benefited as it had became very easy to eat the melted energy, its speed increased five times and it is growing bigger at a visible rate. It wouldn¡¯t be long before it will eat enough energies to help me level up.

    Time passed by and now there least than 5%, energies remain in my body and they are also fastly merging with my body and eaten by the Miracle fruit energy.

    It wouldn¡¯t take a minuit for all the energies to finish off as I had reached the end of the 108th pose and will be finished in less than two minuits.

    One minuit passed and just as I expected, all the energies that were out gotpletly consumed, not even speck left of them. The purple hue on the miracle fruit energy is now quite visible as it now covered about 10% of miracle fruit energy.

    The 10% of mutation is really great as it will increase the speed of consuming of Miracle fruit energy by 10 times of Original speed.

    I have now more than enough energy to level up. If I wish, I could start leveling up right now but I did not as I first wanted to go through the cleansing and then level up.

    Today I had really close brush up with death, It was even more dangerous and deadly than the incident with the fatties but it also gave me more benefits than I had imagined.

    One second after another passed and I finally perform thest movement of the 108th pose and just as I did that, my shook a little and I smelled the most horrible thing I¡¯ve ever smelled as the Major Cleasing started in my body.

 Chapter 492 Mid Level Of Master Stage

    A dense ck liquid started toe out of my body, bringing the most horrible smell I¡¯ve ever smelled, it smelled a hundred times more worst that the most horrible smell I have ever smelled.

    The ck liquid continues toe out my body and within a few seconds, ayer of ck appears on my body.

    Controlling my senses, I concentrated my soul sense inside my body, only to see a ck substanceing out from every pore of my body and it continued for minuit.

    The slight shaking of my body had also stopped and my body started to return to normal.

    Seeing theyer of horrible ck filth covering my body, I left dumbstruck as I never through my body that this much filth in it and this is just the first move of Body Cleansing Exercise. I wonder what happened in the 2nd, 3rd, 4th even 16th move.

    I release the miracle fruit energy that I had desperately held on to after the cleansing process finished.

    Bam!

    Just as I released the Energy of the Miracle fruit, it crushed all the barriers and when ites across the final where it always stopped for a moment, this time it did not stop and directly crushed that barrier as this time I had more than enough miracle fruit energy than I need for level up.

    As the energy of Miracle broke through the final barrier, I started to level up. I could see the changes happening to me. My body, soul and mana all three are advancing at a visible pace.

    About ten minuitter, I had finally leveled up to the Mid-level of Master Stage and about to get up as this filthy smell had really be unbearable when I sensed something which made me stopped my movement.

    I thought this would happen during only a big level up, did not think this will happen during a small level up also, I thought happily as I concentred on my source and saw the exact scene what I had expected to see.

    The shadow of Ashlynn¡¯s source is hanging above my source and from it, energy transmitting to my source which is making its aura grew denser and color brighter.

    I concentrated on Ashlynn¡¯s source and entered her¡¯s source seeing Ashlynn¡¯s source sucking off energy from the blood drop. Seeing this process happening and will take some time to finish off, I calmed my mind and concentrated on the blood drop.

    This is always the best time to concentrate on Blood Drop as I can get the clearest images only this time and fire rule became clear.

    Time passed as I concentrated on the Blood drop concentrating at the blur images while at the same time try sense fire rule which will help take my Sunfire rule to the Mid-stage.

    Time passed by and about two hourster, Ashlyn¡¯s source stopped sucking the energy. The power of my fire ability had increased again by manyfold, which means the fire of swirling armor also increased.

    If earlier I am strong as I had been earlier then I wouldn¡¯t have had to fight so desperately against that Ominous Ghost Tooth Flower, I thought as I started getting up.

    Bang!

    I crashed against the wall as I started to get up, I have used too much power than I had expected. I quickly stabilized myself and pressed a few buttons on the control pad before walking toward the bathroom carefully.

    Currently, I am feeling very light. I am feeling like I have be a feather and that if I want to, I can fly. I am feeling this because my body has gone through Major Cleansing.

    Ic went to the bathroom and started to shower, the ck filth thatpletly dried on my skin started to fall apart under the pressure of the shower and revealed a glowing skin that is filled with the vitality.

    The effects of Major cleansing are better than I expected, I thought as I looked at my glowing skin.

    I scrub my skin with soup till all the filthy smell disappeared from my body, turning off the shower I dried my skin with the fire before walking out of the bathroom.

    Fuck!

    I wasfortably wearing the cloths when I remembered that I hadn¡¯t collected the four Omnious Ghost tooth flower yet. Just as I remembered I started to wear clothes quickly, nearly tearing them apart.

    After wearing clothes, I wore my artifact in quick session before getting out of the abode.

    Thank God!

    I tooth the sigh of relief seeing the flower are all right. I am quite lucky that no one had passed in this way these flowers are very precious, could be said one of the most precious nts in the Garden.

    I did not waste time and walked toward the flowers, they are just as I left them.

    First of all, I will have to remove those two most important things out of them, they have the highest value in all the things of Ominous Ghost Tooth Flower.

    I removed the knife from my storage, this knife is peak general stage Totem Artifact, I have brought this knife as it has the very sharp de, it is shaper than my red sword.

    Activating Knife softly pressed it against the base of the flower and started applying force slowly till it started cutting through it. I intentionally applied less force in fear of damaging the flower.

    It is important that this flower did not damage too much otherwise it will lessen its price.

    I had started to cut the same way I have saw in the demo, I kept cutting and made the palm-size cut across the base of the flower and when I widen the hole, a bright green gem of infants thumb-size appear in front of me.

    This is the core of the ominous flower, eating speck of it could heal all the injuries on one¡¯s body within a minuit and its gentle in nature, so even normal people could eat without fear of berserk energy.

    I quickly ce the core in my storage, after that cut the whole flower from the base and looked inside to see there are four emerald color thumbnail size seeds inside.

    These Emerald thumbnail size seeds are called Regeneration seeds, like their name suggests after eating a seed, it can help regrow the body part in the spam of a few minuits.

    There are normal regeneration medicines but they get expensive with level and they took a lot of time also but this seed can help one regrow the limb within a few minuits.

    After finishing with the one flower, I moved toward the next flower and in five minuits I have removed all the cores and seeds from the flower and then started to pact the flower itself.

    Chew chew!

    I had just finished storing all the four Omnious Ghost Tooth flowers and about to star on roots and vines when Ashlyn chirped.

    "So, guests areing then we should wee them properly," I said with a smile as I ce the knife back in my storage and take off the sword from my waist.

 Chapter 493 Poison Immunity

    "Oh!"

    A sound came out of my mouth when I sensed the number of monstersing toward me and their levels.

    I had expected it to be five to six monster with One Star Elite or Two-Star Elite as a leader since Ashlyn didnt asked me to hide but it turned out this group of monsters have fourteen monsters with three Three Star Elite as the leader.

    If it had been morning, I would have surely run away from this team as I would have been able to survive against one Two Star Elite but fighting three Three Star Elite would have been absolute death.

    But now I dont such a problem if there would have been two more normal Two Star Elites I would have been fine.

    Currently, I have the power to Beat th 6th challenger in the guilds challenge which is asking to normal Two Star Elite and with adding a power boost my swirling armor, I have the power to fight against slightly stronger Two Star Elite Elite which is power simr to the 7th Challenger in the Guilds Challenge.

    If I had been in the Outpost, I would have been Mid-level powerhouse but here I am not. I have already sensed the few beings in the past few days who have gone beyond Three Star Elite and fortunate enough survive as one of them was a Grimm race monster while the other was monster.

    A few seconds after me sensing them, the team of Grimm race monsters appeared in view. This team as I had sensed fourteen Grimm race monsters of the various tribe and have three Grimm race monsters that are Two Star Elites.

    They looked quite surprised when they looked at me when standing amidst a bunch of vines and roots. They did not say anything just kept observing me and vines and roots about when one Crocman¡¯s expression changed suddenly.

    "Ominous Ghost Tooth Flower and more than one at that!" said the Crocman loudly, hearing it saying loudly all the Grimm race monsters started to look at roots and vines and their expression have changed also.

    "Hand over the all the Ominous Ghost Tooth Flower you have got and we will give you swift death but if you resist then I will let you be eaten by my friends here?" Said ck Viperman, clearly threatening me.

    I smiled at its threat while reminding myself to collected its Poison after I killed it, the poison of this Brigadier ck Viperman is very useful to me, the poison of ck Viperman I am using for the poison training had be too low grade for me as it is the poison of ck Viperman of Major Stage.

    The Viperman became angry seeing the peculiar look I am giving it, "Looks like you have no intention to giving us the Ominous Ghost Tooth Flower, in that I won¡¯t be polite." said the Viperman as it came at me with the swift speed while activating its spirit totem on the way.

    Seeing iting at me, Ashlyn who was on my shoulder flew up.

    Seeing the ck Vipermaning at me, I did not move from my spot. I would have not moved from my spot if all the three of them came at me.

    As it came closer to me, it swung its saber at me with extremly fast speed, seeing itsunching its attack I also swung my sword at it.

    nk!

    Our sword sh and my body shook a little but I did not take a step back but the ck Viperman had to take a couple of steps back and I even saw a trickle of blooding from its mouth.

    It looked at me with shock as if not daring to believe what happened, its shock is understandable as there is a difference of Five levels between us.

    "You guys help me, this one is quite tough!" said snakeman as it looked at its teammates, hearing him their dazed faces recovered and they all came at me.

    The two Grimm race monsters were ahead while their eleven teammates were behind.

    Ahhhh......

    Suddenly the eleven Grimm monsters from behind started to scream and when the three leader Grimm monster looked back they saw, the eleven Grimm race monsters are being attacked by the small bird and the injuries they have received are very serious and one of them even died and its just happened within the second.

    "You guys handle this bird and are careful, she is very dangerous!" said the Crocman to the people behind him.

    Hearing his order, all the ten Grimm race monsters nodded and took the air while three Grimm race monsters attacked me. I could have taken the earlier chance to attack but I didnt, I want to test my power against three.

    ck Viperman, Crocman and Yellow Ratman all three Two Star Elite attacked me at the same time but I am not afraid of the even if I have no Swirling Armor on.

    If I had my swirling Armor on, I would have quickly finished the fight but I didnt want that as I want to see how powerful my body had be, I will only use my Swirling Armor when I am facing mortal danger which I dont think happen, even if these two use their mystic skills.

    nk nk nk slice....

    As the three came closer of all three of them started tounch their attack in quick session, I was able to counter them well but ratman short sword still able sliced my skin a little.

    Slice Slice Slice....

    That only happen once as I did not have the quick grasp over my stretch but as time passed, I got better control over my strenth that not only I gave them chance to not attack me but I started to attack them.

    New cuts started to appear on Grimm monsters body every second, no matter how much they tried to dodge, the cut would always appear on them sneakily.

    "We will be killed if we let this food have its way, let¡¯s use our ult method and finish this bastard." Snakeman snake and next moment their power tripled.

    Slice Slice Slice...

    I was waiting for this! I thought as I started to use my full power, I had been holding back when Ifinghting these monsters, so when they started to use their ult methods, I also started to use my full strength and surprisingly their condition has be worst.

    Sup!

    More and more injuries started to appear in their body when suddenly the ck Viperman open its mouth and spewed its ck Red Venom at me.

    I wanted to use my Rule power to stop the poison infiltrating my body but soon a thought came into my mind and I let poison seeped into me and to my body and to my and the cksnake man, I felt nothing.

    I did not feel even speck of pain, I had expected to have the poison immunity as more than half of the Ominous Ghost Tooth Poison had merged with me, it is obvious that I would develop a poison immunity but feeling nothing from the poison is still very shocking as this was not the normal poison but essence poison.

    I kept fighting against the poison for a while before gaining theplete upper hand in the battle and killing three of them, the yellow ratman tried to run but easily killed by me with Ashlyn distracting it.

 Chapter 494 Collecting

    ¡¯Poison immunity is really good!¡¯ I thought as I scanned myself with my soul sense, the essence poison of the cK Snakeman is coursing through my body but no matter how much it tried, it can seem to harm it.

    I scanned it every inch of my body to see if it is affecting any other part but no, it is not affecting any other part of my body.

    Poison immunity is not the only thing I have received, I found that my healing speed has doubled than before and the strength boost I got could bepared to the fifteen seals of the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    These all boosts are incredible, I have never thought I would gain so much in a few hours.

    The Body Cleansing Exercise is really amazing, not only it had cleansed my body but it had also merged all sorts of energies into me, one being most special that is Ominous Ghost Tooth Essense Poison.

    The power it has was no less than a mystic medicine, it had not only to give me poison immunity but it also made my body strong.

    It is said every pose, it would create a mysteries cleansing energy which would be released in small parts at every 12 poses and when one performed 108 poses, it would release full thus creating the melting effect.

    This cleansing energy production will be kept increasing with every move and after the 10th move, its production would increse so immensely that every pose could create enough energy could create the melting effect.

    But how hard is to reach the 10th move, even the owner of White Axe who was only able to reach 9th move after the years of hard work and people of his organization had started to call him a freak.

    From what I have seen in the memories that very difficult to reach 16th pose that only negligible amount people able to reach it, even in Supreme Level Organisation there is a handful of those who were able to reach it.

    I dont if its true or not about the Supreme Level Organisation as those people when they talked about the Supreme Level organization, they had dreamy look in their eyes.

    I quickly collected the stuff from the Grimm Race Monsters Bodies, especially their storages. This is quite a powerful team, they must have collected quite a bit of precious nts and medicine monsters and now this all will be mine.

    I would be an idiot to submit this to the guild or adventurers paradise directly as it is an open secret that they both keep some precious things that found in it.

    It is not difficult to open these storages either I could ask the help of my former team leaders help or I could just capture small Grimm race monsters and have it open the storage or I could use that option which is easiest.

    After putting Grimm monsters and their stuff in my storages, I went back to the Vines and Roots of the Ominous Ghost Blood Flower.

    All the parts of Ominous Glost tooth Flower are crazy expensive, so much I would even able to sell normal leaf on it for tens of crystals that is how expensive this flower is.

    I carefully stored every part it and by the time I am done with all the packing its already evening.

    I quickly packed found a suitable ce for the setup abode and activated, a minuitter I went inside the abode. The first thing I did was to take a shower and after that, I decided to cook dinner with monster meat.

    After cooking the dinner, I served Ashlyn her full te while I only took a little, I am not nning on performing Body Cleaning Exercise. I am already mentally little tired mentally intense performing earlier that I just want to take a break from it tonight.

    When I took the few bites of the meat, I felt familiar heat but this familiar heat was a lot of less than earlier, seeing that I filled my te with little more meat and started to relish, I only stopped when heat-producing my stomach had be ufortable.

    With my body bing strong, I can now bear a lot more medicinal energy in me than before.

    After finishing the dinner, Iid on the bed reading while Ashlyn slept as I am taking the first watch.

    After reading for two hours, I walked toward the meditation room. There was another reason why I didnt use Swirling Armor today as I wasn¡¯t sure if I am able to control it properly since not only I had leveled up today, my fire abilities power had also increased.

    The increse in power presents the new challenges which I have to deal with every time when I advance in any parameter that made the Swirling Armor.

    There is even increse in my mana, that means I will able to cover more part of my body with the Swirling Armor, I am nning on covering my shoulder which will give my attacks more power.

    In the meditation room, the fire slowly started to cover my body, all my limbspletly covered in fire and this time my shoulder also covered in fire.

    And because of my shoulder now covered in fire, I am going to use 14 big swirls instead of 12 that I had been using, the two extra big swirls would increase the mental strain on me but it will give me good power boots of about 15% to 20% which is huge.

    One by one swirl started to form on my Armor be it small or big, I formed all the twelve big swirls and small swirls around them number of small swirls.

    Puff!

    Now it time to form the big swirls, I thought as I started two big swirls on my shoulder, I started on my left shoulder and is formed with a slight hitch but when I started for form right shoulder, it copsed and with its copse, all the other swirls also copsed.

    Sigh!

    I said and started to try again, no one ever seeds in their first try, I thought.

    I continued trying and finally a few hourster, I finally seeded and like I expected, the two swirls did boot my power of swirling armor. The only problem there is that I wasn¡¯t able to work on thepactness of the Swirling Armor.

    The Compactness of my Swirling Armor had reached the 1.3 inches but now it is at 1.4 inches, I will have to work hard for a day or two to get my Swirling Armor at the previouspactness.

    I have also thought of a new move after watching the images from Blood Drop earlier, its a power-down version of Power st which I can use many times as I want without worrying about the time interval between the usage.

    But I can¡¯t test this move in the aferian ruin as it would waste a lot of time, I could only test it when I reached back home.

    I checked the feed one more time and woke up Ashlyn as its her time to keep the watch while I sleep.

 Chapter 495 Chased

    Next morning after I finished my chores and performed the Body Cleansing Technique and sadly I was not able to perform any pose of the second move.

    Like the Supreme Combat Exercise, the body cleansing technique has to be performed from the starting sequence one cant start from where they have left.

    Before starting performing the technique I had eaten quite a bit of medicinal monsters meat seeing my body got stronger and could handle a lot more energy.

    We started our day as we usually do, taking cautious but fast steps so we could gather as much as resources as I could and also keeping an eye for the exit of this Garden or at least big crack.

    I dont want to spend my whole time in this Ruin by staying in the Garden, even if I dont manage to gather as much as resources I could in the Garden, it still fine.

    But I am not in a hurry, as there are still forty days remaining till the ruin closed.

    ¡¯Hun, another Ruined repository!¡¯ I thought as I came across the huge building which is neither in good condition or condition but that is not what I am looking at.

    I am looking at the ruined runic formation that is covering the building, just taking one look at it enough to make one shudder to the core. Only an insane person would dare to enter such ce, with the formation in such ruined, it is nearly sure that whoever enters this repository will be dead.

    This is the 6th ruined repository I havee across and I always cursed loudly when I see the cursed loudly at my bad luck if it had been a repository in good condition I would have the stuck fortune of my life like some did before.

    I have read that some people hade across the active repository and got the fortune of their life.

    The Repositories of the Garden are the ce that stored matured medicines, matured medicines cant be kept on the nt long otherwise they will get spoiled.

    These repositories were the ces where the Garden stored the matured herb is collected, it stored the massive amount of precious nts that had been collected for the years.

    Taking onest longing look at the repository, I started to walk forward seeing there is no way I would enter the Repository, which would be akin tomitting suicide.

    Time passed and afternoon came, since the morning I have hunted the three medicinal monsters. One of which has simr powerpared to the normal two-star elite while the other three had powerpare to One Star Elites.

    I have alsoe across the one Medicinal Monster that has the power of Three-star Elite, thanks to Ashlyn¡¯s warning otherwise I would have gotten in serious trouble.

    ¡¯This way right?¡¯¡¯Chew!¡¯

    I asked Ashlyn and she answered with chirp, seeing it is the right way I walked into the dense bushes. Sometimes precious nts found in normal ces that one could easily reach but most of the time they are hidden in a veryplicated ce like this one.

    Ashlyn had said that the precious her in deep in bushed and now I have to weave through the bushes to find that precious nts.

    After much rummaging the bushes, I had finally found the nt that I had been looking for. It¡¯s an herb and its tiny one at that, no wonder it took me so much time to find it, I thought.

    I was very happy seeing that herb because it is ranked 5th on the list that came from the Central continent. This is the second precious nt I got which is in the first ten of the three lists.

    ¡¯Chew chew Chew...¡¯

    I had carefully dug the herb when Ashlyn suddenly started to chirp me loudly to hide, her chirp was very urgent this time and I started to hide when suddenly a werewolf came flying andnded not far from me.

    Too Late!

    Ashlyn had sensed the Grimm race monster toote! Its not her mistake either the monster was alreadying to our direction.

    Three Star Elite! This werewolf is a three-star elite, I thought as I sensed its battle power and saw the mark of three white stars on his forehead.

    This werewolf is not looking at me but looking at the herb in my hand with greed clearly visible in its eyes. I may able to find precious nts easily but others do not have such ability, for theming across top her is a fortune.

    I had already activated my swirling armor when the werewolf spotted me but it had seemed to care as his gaze was focused on the herb in my hand.

    "Give me this herb and I promise you I will let you go!" said the werewolf finally.

    Lier!

    I could clearly sense it¡¯s thick killing intent toward me, I have no doubt that as long he got herb in his hand, he will kill me and might even eat me after that.

    I nodded at his statement and started to walk toward it while thinking of the ways I could get away from this fearful Three Star Elite.

    I started to think of many ways but all of them end up me being dead, the three-star elite is very powerful, to kill a two-star elite they wouldn¡¯t have to use their weapons.

    As I was thinking ways to get away, an idea came into my mind, it is the same idea that came to my mindst night but I have never tried it before and didn¡¯t know if it will work it or not and even if it works the first time but what about second, third and so on times.

    I will have to use that move continuously and if I failed the single time then I would be dead by this werewolf¡¯s hand.

    I really dont want to use that move as even using that move there is a 95% chance I will die but if I didnt use that move then I will die for sure.

    I was halfway through the monster when a small wave produced across my legs and a smile appeared on my face.

    Bang! "You dare food!"

    Seeing the smile on my face, it knew something was wrong and attacked me while shocking loudly but was already very as the small bang produced below my legs I shot into the air like a rocket.

    It seded!

    I thought as I shot through the air, I had very little hope it will seed but it is seded and I am ecstatic but calmed down next second case I know this is just a starting and I will have to perform this move over and over again without failing otherwise I would die as I could clearly sense the angry werewolf shot through air with angry roar.

    Its speed is very fast and if I did not use another Mini st swiftly, I can imagine what things he will do me, it might even eat me alive seeing how thick killing intent it is having for me.

 Chapter 496 Entering Ruined Repository

    Werewolf had shot through the air angrily and seeing how thick its killing intent, it will not stop till it killed with its ws.

    My speed is slowing down, if I didnt use a mini st again it will catch up to me withing few seconds. Thinking that I again prepared for mini st and hope it will be sessful likest otherwise I will reach underworld in a very painful way.

    Boom!

    I activated my sky walking skill and used that as a base tounch another mini st through air, this time it is even more dangerous as I am not using earth as a base but the base made of my sky walking skill, the timing had to perfect otherwise there is death.

    Boom!

    Sesful again, I thought as I again shot though again at a fast speed, this time I had carefully observed the process as I will have to keep using power st god know how much time to get away from this very angry werewolf who seemed so hellbent on killing me as every second its killing intent would rise every second it is following me.

    Boom Boom Boom.....

    I kept using mini st every few seconds and got a little better at it but I did not becent as the monster is ten to fifteen meters behind me, one wrong step on my part and it will catch up to me.

    Boom Boom Boom!

    I started to use more frequently but no matter how faster I became this werewolf would always be in 20 meters range of mine, the distance never widens no matter how many mini sts I would use.

    "Food gives up now, I can still give you a swift death but if you make me use my totem spirit then I will make you experience a pain that is worse than death." It shouted.

    Its threat rang clearly rang across my ears and I am aware that it hadn¡¯t used its totem spirit yet and that is why slowly spinning the swirls of the Swirling Armor and barely able to make any progress.

    Fuck this!

    I thought and started to spin the swirls as fast as I could and because that Swirling Armor started shaking as it will go puff at any second. Seeing that I concentrated all my soul energy stabilizing the Swiling armor, holding back nothing.

    That had subsided the shaking but it had started to make my head Ach very painfully but I can only bear through the gritted teeth.

    "Looks like you want to experience my torture very much!" shouted the Grimm race monster and the next moment I sensed its aura rising very sharply.

    Boom! Zup! Boom!

    FUCK! I shouted loudly, I was just a momentte activating mini st by a moment but I was barely able to avoid the death, I could feel the sharp wind created by its w that had appeared just inches behind my back.

    And even now, the monster is just five meters behind me and steadily gaining the ground on me.

    Boom!

    I activated another power st seeing it appear just two meters behind me and also started to spin swirls even faster that gain started the shaking of the Swirling Armor.

    I again used thest bit of energy to forcefully stabilize it and started to search for the reasons for shaking, I cant always use the soul energy to forcefully control the swirling armor as I will need to be lost of soul energy for Rule powers.

    This approach started to work as I continued to look and solve the problems, the load on my soul energy lessened a lot more and even speed of the swirls increased that that is making my Swirling Armor gain the previous 1.3-inchpactness of the Swirling Armor.

    Slice!

    I had just thought for second that I would be safe for a second when the werewolf increased its speed suddenly that my back wed by its w and the injury is bone-deep.

    If not for me sensing spike in its killing intent and acting mini st that right moment, right now I would have my chest pierced by its ws.

    I quickly ate the gree speck of monsters core and next second the bone-deep injury I had received started to heal and half a minuits it ispletly disappeared.

    I had read about the healing core of Ominous Monster but after I personally experienced it, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel its healing power as it didnt takes a minuits to heal such serious injury, it is as miraculous as I¡¯ve read.

    Boom!

    I used Mini st again seeing its attacking me again, the speed of its attacking increasing and if I didnt increase my speed again, I would surely be dead by the ws of the werewolf.

    I started spinning faster and faster while fixing the destabilization of the Swirling Armor and at the same time taking using power sts. I have never done so many things at once in my whole life.

    I felt like my head would split up but I have no choice as I know after it had decided that its spirit totems energy isn¡¯t enough, it will use its ult method that is when I will face the real danger.

    For it, I have to be prepared or became fast enough, so that danger wouldn¡¯t able to touch me till I reach the destination I am running toward.

    I know my current way isn¡¯t sustainable and that is why I am moving toward a specific ce.

    Though going to that ce isn¡¯t less than suicide but that is my choice of dying, it is much better than death worse than a dog in the hands of the Grimm race monsters.

    I kept swirling my refining and engine and finally able to make my Swirling armor 1.25 inchespatible and it had given me the huge boost that I did not to fear anything below the Three Star Elite but that is not enough as what I am facing is three-star elite.

    I kept trying to go above 2.5 inches but no matter how much I tried, I wasn¡¯t able to go above it, I was just wallowing in my sadness when I saw the building I am running toward it.

    "Little bastard you are too slippery if I let you go then my name wouldn¡¯t be Gavin!" roared the Grimm race monster who is thirty meters behind me.

    Just as he roar finished, a terrifying fluctuation started toe out of it. sensing such terrifying fluctuation I started to use one powerful mini st after another to get toward the building which is getting bigger and bigger at every moment and just need me a few seconds to get inside it.

    BANG!

    I heard loud Bang Behind me and I know it ising at me, knowing that I started to spin the swirls faster and faster without care.

    Puchi!

    Suddenly I sensed the intense danger and tried to move away from a little to avoid but it is no use as the right after I had sensed the danger, I found the ws of the inside my chest, missing my heart a little.

    It was a good thing I moved a littlest movement otherwise its giant w surely would have able to pierce my heart.

    I could see the w sticking out of my chest when I looked down, it was a very gruesome and horrible site. I could feel that a very powerful ult energy tearing through every cell of my body through the w.

    This is the most powerful energy I¡¯ve ever felt and it is very dominant as within a second it hadpletly wrecked my body giving me an unimaginable pain if not for the strong body I have I would have died by now but I am not far away either.

    Still experiencing torture, I did not let go of my swirling armor and kept trying to break past that chasm.

    "Got you little bastard, let¡¯s see where you run!" said the werewolf in my ear softly.

    BOOOM!

    "I will pay you back tenfold if I survive !" I said as while vomiting a mouthful of blood as I looked at ruined repository below me, the next moment before it could do anything, a very loud boom rang across my feet and I shot toward the building in speed that blurring even to the three Star Elite Werewolf.

 Chapter 497 Whittling Away

    "YOU BASTARD!"

    I heard a very loud roar filled with the thick killing intent, though it had shouted it did not dare to follow me.

    My speed is currently too great, it is greater than when I had used Power st to enter the Garden. Current I had used the Power st not the Mini st and that when the Compactness of my armor had crossed the chasm of 1.25 inches.

    If I had used the power st beforepactness of the Swirling Armor crossed the chasm, that werewolf would have been able to stop me, it was Three Star Elite who was using the ult method, its power could not be underestimated.

    I am currently shooting toward the entrance of the Repository while my body torn apart by the ult energy, Ashlyn¡¯s and my Rule power tried to stop its carnage but there was no use.

    Our Rule powers were like a paper dam in front of the Ragin River, no force inside me is capable of stopping that tearing energy and because of that, I was already very seriously injured.

    But I have no time to worried about it is as I am going crashed into the repository through the crack, I dont know if I am able to pass through the crack or get torn apart by it.

    Zup!

    Grr Grr Ahhh BANG!

    Just as I crashed through that crack, I felt like my body had torn by the thousands of knives and I screamed experiencing that pain but only for a moment because next moment I crashed into something very solid and lost consciousness.

    Pain unimaginable that¡¯s the only thing I felt when I became conscious again and when I opened eyes somehow, I saw my mangled hand in front of me and the worst thing is that ult energy is still tearing my body apart.

    When I scanned my body whole, I couldnt help shudder as my body hadpletly mangled, the feeling of a thousand knives cutting into me seemed real as every part of my bodycerated to the bone-deep level.

    Seeing that I will die in a few minuits if I stayed like that, I started to move my mangled hand toward my mouth. In the sleeve of both of my hands, I had hidden tens of specks core of the ominous flower.

    It is very difficult to move my hand towards my mouth as it is badly mangled in various ces but I still tried and move my hand little by little.

    It must have taken five minuits for my hand to reach near my mouth when my hand finally reach near my mouth and use my tongue to remove the speck under the sleeve.

    Uhh uhh....

    I could taste my blood as my tongue my sleeve, I wag my tongue around my tongue trying to find the speck of the ominous flower core as I had really reached myst leg, the ult energy inside my nearly tore apart my body, if I didnt do anything soon enough, I will die.

    I move my tongue around the sleeve to find the core¡¯s speck but all I taste blood, I started to feel despair as the more time passed but I kept searching for the speck, not wanting to back down till myst breath.

    Uhh!

    Finally, my tongue touched the speck of the core and I called back my tongue in my mouth.

    I could feel the speck melting in my mouth and turning into pure healing energy and that healing energy started to spread all over my body healing whatever part it passed through but a few secondster, the healed part again got torn by the ult energy.

    I had already expected this would happen and not worried about seeing I am getting injured again.

    I am sure that I will survive as that healing energy had given me enough mobility to retrieve all the specks of ominous nts core and now all the specks lying in front of my tongue, I could easily eat them with the slide of my tongue.

    I had already known that I do not have the ability to directly burn the ult energy in my body as it is beyond my level but that does not mean I do not have any away to deal with it.

    I am dealing with it in a very simple way and that is whittling it away bit by bit. The ult energy in my body is not unlimited, as long I kept healing the parts it had injured, it will automatically whittle away.

    Seeing the healing energy dissipating, I push my tongue out again to eat another bloodied speck Ominous nts core, just as I eat the speck, its healing energy started to heal my body but a few secondster to be injured again by that ult energy.

    I continue eating tiny specks of ominous nts, the process of healing and tearing continue tearing throughout my body. First I did not see the effects of this method but after a minute or two I started noticed that the intensity of the ult energy is lessening bit by bit.

    It was a good thing I have had stored fifty-something specks of the Ominous nt¡¯s core under my sleeve otherwise I have have been trouble.

    Ten to fifteen minutes passed and the intensity of the ult energy lessened quite a but which enough for me, as I and Ashlyn started to use out rule power contain and burn the ult energy.

    It was very difficult to contain the energy at first but as time passed and its intensity had lessened and I finally somehow able to contain the ult energy which has the healing energy chance to quickly heal my mangled body.

    I ate another speck of the core of the Ominous nt and in two-three minuits mypletly mangled body fully healed, there is not even tiny scratch could be seen on my body.

    The process was very painful but I was finally able to survive this ordeal, I thought as I took out little monster meat and started to eat it relive the weakness I am feeling.

    The speck of the ominous nt¡¯s core could only heal my injuries but it is very difficult for them to relive the weakness I am feeling due to the prolonged exhaustion.

    When I started to feel ufortable heat in the body, I had stopped eating and gave the rest to Ashlyn who had bee came out of me, after I told you to.

    I had asked her toe inside me when werewolf spotted us earlier, Ashlyn may be powerful but her power is nothing in front of the Three Star Elite, she would not have been able to do anything except for making it little irritated.

    Finally feeling good I decided to look around where I am ended up in the repository. I am seemed to be in a brightly lit hallway, it looked slightly wrecked conditions with broken runes floating everywhere.

    Now that I had entered this Repository, I should at least look around before finding a way to get out as it is impossible to get out of the crack that I had entered from as it is somehow disappeared.

 Chapter 498 Automaton Maintainance Hall

    The Repository mainly used to store the herbs and each repository used to store specific types of nts or nts that have specific elemental alignment.

    But not all repository store the herbs, some used as a storeroom to store the equipment that tends to Garden while others used for something else but they are the minority.

    I hope I will be able to find something good before leaving. Here my first goal is to find the exit and if I found somethings on the then its also good.

    I stood up from my spot and carefully look around, two ways beside me one leads to right while other to left, I walk toward the left one as the right had too many damaged runic formations that make one shudder just looking at.

    This ce may look safe but is extremly dangerous, I may step on something that may activate the dormant formation that could kill me the next moment.

    I cautiously walk into the hallway, carefully not to touch or step on the wrong formation. Avoiding small and big rubble I have finally arrived near the door.

    There seemed to a total of three doors on the left side of the hallway before the stairs reached the next floor.

    I wore the glove artifact before I tried to gently pushed the door, this door had the runes floating around the door and I want my hand to cut apart if some formation got activated.

    Creak

    The door made the creaking sound before it started opening, seeing it is opening I added even more force against the door and soon the view of the whole room appeared in front of me.

    This space can not be said to be room but the big hall and this big hall is littered with machines be it big and small and looking at robots that are lying around inplete iplete form, I could guess that this Automaton maintenance hall.

    "Fortune!"

    I said as I looked at robots and machines that were lying around ecstatically, these robots do not any value to me but they are very very valuable to others. Guild, Adventurers Paradice, and Central continent all of them want these robots and machines. The price they offer more than top-ranked precious nts.

    I cautiously walk into the hall, careful to not step onto anything I shouldn¡¯t.

    There are to be ten to fifteen robots but only three to four of them seemed to be good conditions.

    I walked toward the closest machine on which Robot is sprawled up, it looked like it¡¯s is middle of the repairs. I cautiously approached and pull the robot out of the machine and to my surprise I felt no resistance except for using little more force as the robot is a little heavy.

    These ck color Robots are a simr size of the human and their physic also simr to humans, if one would put the thick cloak on them then nobody would be able to identify them as robots.

    After putting the first Robot in my storage, I moved toward another which is sprawled on the ground and put them in my storage and about to move toward third when I heard some sound from the corner.

    Fuck!

    I saw the runes on theplete Robot which was sprawling on the ground started to lighten up one till finally, its eyes light like two glowing gems.

    I did not waste any time activating my swirling armor while taking a step back, if this Robot is way beyond my limit then I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to run away from it.

    After some failed attempt it finally got up and the runes which were glowing dimly started to glow brighter, I could see it is powering up.

    From what I have read, it is simply impossible to damage these Robots much less cut into two. Even the most powerful being in this ruin could not make the scratch on these Robots but that does not mean they are undefeatable.

    The maker of this ruin had left the small incentive that if one fought against these robots for enough time, these robots will automatically shut off but one can¡¯t count on that incentive anymore as there have been thousands of years since this ruin was established and these Robots, especially those found in Ruined ces have lost most of theirmands.

    There is another scenario that I have read about those Robots in the ruined ced got activated on their reserved power, so also long as I continue to fight it, I will able to dry its reserve and will be able to take this robot.

    My Swirling Armor ispletly ready with its Compactness of 1.24 inches, earlier I did not have the time to test ist power now I can test against this Robot.

    "#@%&%$#@##$#$#%&*%*%%##*%@@#$!$%$!...." A sound came out of it. I wasn¡¯t able to understand what it said but the homing band I was wearing tranted it perfectly.

    ¡¯INTRUDER DETECTED. INITIATE OFFENSIVE ACTION.¡¯

    Just as I finished hearing the tranted version, I found the robot ising at with very fast speed and this there is no stumble in its movement, each part of it seemed to be working very properly.

    As it came at me, itunched a punched just hearing the sound of it as it tears through the air, I know its not a simple move and that is why I attacked with my full power, holding back nothing.

    CLANK! Thud Thud Thud...

    As my sword shed against its fist, I sensed the immense force traveling inside my body, the force was so great that I had to take the three steps back to dissolve it and I was just midst of stabilizing myself when I heard another punching at me.

    CLANK!

    I hastily swung my sword to defend against the attack while taking the steps back but like before it hadunched the next attack after it finished the previous.

    It fucking keptunching attack after attack without giving me a chance to rest and the worst thing is, its always seem to know my weaknesses and attacked exactly that spot if not for the intuition my killing rule gave me, I would have my bones shattered by one of its punches.

    Its attacks are really powerful but they did not reach the power of Three Star Elite, if it had the power of three-star elite then I would be lying in corner of hall dead with every bone in my body broken despite my small advancement earlier.

    CLANK CLANK CLANK....

    Attack after attack kepting at me but now I have got used to its attack that I didnt have to continuously take a step back and despite it continuously attacking my weaknesses, I was still able to defend myself against it.

    I am having no problem defending against but the problem is how much till will I fight as this robot may have full energy and program malfunctioned then it would be able to fight for days even weeks, what will I do then?

    Thud!

    I was just mulling over that question when suddenly robot stopped mid punch and fell on the ground with a thud as I kept looking at it with my mouth agape.

 Chapter 499 Automaton Maintainance Hall II

    I continued looking at the Robot on the ground vigntly, expecting it to be get activated again any moment and attack me but after waiting for a few minutes, it did not get activated again.

    Feeling relieved I quickly stored it in my storage, these robots worth fortune be itplete or damage all of them worth fortunes.

    In these twenty days, I have earned more than ten times of fortune I havee to this realm expecting and if I was able to survive till thest day, I will take this all home.

    With fortune I¡¯ve earned, I will be able to forge my Totem Artifact with the best materials and just thinking about that my eyes started to shine but I soon calmed myself from my fantasies and collected robots cautiously.

    After putting all the robots inside my storage, I activated my holowatch and opened the section about the automaton maintenance hall.

    I have only read about robots but they are not the only important things in this maintenance hall.

    These big machines are also very important, though I can¡¯t take them seeing their big size and a huge weight there is something that I can take from them and that is spare parts of the robots.

    These are maintenance machines, so it is obvious that they will have spare parts of robots in them and I want to take those spare parts as their value isn¡¯t less than the top precious medicine.

    I activated my holowatch because I am finding the safe way to open these machines, I dont want to make mistake and get sted apart by the security function of these machines.

    The diagrams started to appear in from me one by one and I selected them which looked like these machines around me.

    I chose the diagram of Machine in front of me and started to read the information opening the machine and collecting the important parts. It took me more than an hour to finish reading but I got a basic idea of how to open it.

    If the machines were in working conditions, I would have been able to open them by simply typing somemands on its control pad but now I have to open it in the old fashioned way.

    I took out some morphing tools from my storage and morph these tools to required tools size that will need to open these machines in the old fashioned way.

    ¡¯This should take a while¡¯ I thought as I started to work on the big machine. The normal way would have taken ten minuits maximum but this way will take at least an hour.

    I used various tools on the machine while taking look at my holowatch now and then, I am not an expert and never work on the machine except for helping my father fixing his medical equipments.

    But there is a huge difference between them as the mistake repairing medical machines could give a small shock and brake machine at maximum but here the slightest mistake could kill me directly.

    I didnt have to do all these seeing the fortune I will earn selling these robots outside, even a few iplete robots would have been enough for me to pay for all the materials I will need for the Totem Artifact.

    The reason I am doing this is quite simple, I am doing this because totem artifact is not my only goal now. With the fortune, I¡¯ve been umting several goals have automatically formed in my eyes.

    The foremost is the ult Method and the reward that Sophia and Reina had received from that chance.

    With me selling these resources to the guild, I should be able to gain enough time toprehend the ult method that the guild has. The problem would be getting the thing that Sophia and Raina got a reward.

    Ther guild had those things but their level is too lowpared to what Sophia and Raina had. The reward the sister had received is increased their strength on a daily basis.

    Even if the sisters didnt do any training and just stayed in their room, their strength would keep increasing at the visible pace, that how powerful reward they have received.

    I have been very jealous of their reward and wished many times that instead of the blood drop that floating in my mind, I would have received the same reward they did.

    If I had that thing then I would have to run from that werewolf so desperately.

    More than an hour had passed but I wasn¡¯t able to finish opening the machine, the problem is machine is too fuckingplicated and top of that I being extremly careful.

    Kerrr...

    Another hour had passed and finally, I am able to open the machine and removed the tray which had the spare parts of the Robot. The spare parts looked very clean and shiny as if they were manufactured yesterday not thousands of years ago.

    The tray is half-filled, there are clearly many parts missing but I am not disappointed as it is more than I had expected.

    I started to take out things one by one, some parts were open while others were in the cased. I started to put them the storage on by one after rechecking their condition.

    "Good, Very Good!"

    I said when I looked thumb-size yellow crystal in a small case in my hand, if I am not wrong then this is the Energy Crystal. Energy Crystals are different from the mana crystals.

    Mana Crystals could be used to practice afterter levels as they contain quite gentle energy but Energy Crystal could not be used for the practice as the energy inside is not suitable for the practice and also it contains the immense energy that one would just pop if one tried to use the energy crystal for the practice.

    That is why the energy crystals are used for the power source, this yellow energy crystal¡¯s grade is too high and there are not many details about it except for it will fetch the price greater than oneplete Robot.

    This is enough for me to know how precious this Energy Crystal, after this energy crystal, I did not find another energy crystal in the try which was really a shame.

    After finishing with the first machine, I had started on the second machine and finished opening and collecting spare parts inside within three hours.

    Seeing it is already mid-evening, I set up my abode in the maintenance hall as this is the safest and only known ce in the repository.

    This abode I¡¯ve set up is the lowest grade I have, I don¡¯t want to use the high-grade one as the fluctuations from it could trigger any waveyard formation in the repository.

    Since I have set up abode in the Repository there is no underground water, its good thing I have brought lots of water in my storage otherwise I would have had slept with the dirty body, just thinking about it enough to make my body shudder.

    I am not a germophobe but I like to take a good bath before sleeping and if I didnt then I will feel ufortable and won¡¯t be able to sleep for the whole night.

 Chapter 500 Skeleton

    After waking up the next day, I performed a Body Cleansing Technique and ate the tasty dish made medicinal monsters before I started opening the machines.

    There are six machines are remaining and I n to open them today, these things worth fortune and I dont n to leave a single machine unopened.

    With the practice of yesterday, I had be a little proficient in the opening machine which had saved me quite a lot of time and I was able to open all the machines by thete evening.

    The night passed in silence and the next day I ate Body Cleansing Technique and walked out of Maintainance Hall.

    "Let¡¯s see what is inside the second door!" I said as I got out of the maintenance hall and walked toward the second the door cautiously, avoiding stepping on any ruined restriction.

    I finally reached the second door and gently pushed it with my gloved hand, this door didnt budge much and seeing that I was about to leave when I heard the small shaking, so I decided to give the slight push, if it did not open then I would leave.

    There is no reason for forcing things and bringing cmity to himself.

    Creak!

    With a slightly powerful push, the door finally started to open and I got a clear view of the hall.

    "Another automaton Maintainance hall!" I said seeing the familiar machines but on the careful look, I noticed the difference between the two Automaton maintenance hall.

    The Automaton maintenance hall I¡¯ve gone to earlier was that of for the Combat Robots while this one is for the utility robots which¡¯s job is to tend the garden and collect the matured precious nts.

    In this room there seem to be more robots and machines than the previous Robotic Maintenance hall. Seeing that I have be ecstatic and cautiously entered the hall.

    As I enter the hall and I slowly walked around cautiously with my sword in the hand, I want to see if any robot reacted got activated bt my presence but nothing that sort of happened.

    Seeing is no reaction from any Robots, I happily started collecting them before I started on the machine.

    I am really happy right now, such fortune rarelyes in one¡¯s way. Though it may not as interesting passing the test and getting the price, I preferred things this way.

    Time passed by as I started opening the machines and started collecting spare parts from them and to be honest this constant opening machines and removing parts inside of them had made me feel a little calm.

    Ever since I had arrived in this realm, I have been constantly on the edge and many times nearly died, that sort thing puts the pressure on one¡¯s mind and made one little unstable as the time passed.

    So, I felt quite good while getting the treasure and rxing my mind this way, though my situation here is more dangerous than the outside as any stray runic formation could kill me.

    Despite knowing that I felt quite calm when I opened these machines and remove the trays from inside.

    It felt like finding the treasure, the giddiness I feel whenever I remove the rack is addicting as there is always surprise attach to it.

    This time I had got my second Energy Crystal, seeing that I became extremely ecstatic. I did not think that I would get another one as these energy crystals that are the most important parts of the robots, they can¡¯t run without it.

    It took me two days topletly opened the machines and took all the robotic spare parts out of them and to my utter surprise, I found another energy crystal.

    Now I have three energy crystals in total which is really great, now I am one step closer to reaching my goal.

    Two dayster, I got out of 2nd Automaton Maintainance Hall and walked toward the third Room while keeping the eyes for any big gap in the formation from where I could exit this repository.

    I may not have encountered much danger till now but I know the danger exists at every step here, one wrong step and I will directly reach the underworld without buying a ticket.

    SPARK!

    Seee!

    I sucked a deep breath as suddenly two ruined rune formations shed and sparks produced and one spark hit my hand, nearly charring it whole.

    I instantly eat a couple of speck of ominous nts core and quickly took the steps back to avoid any would-be sparks.

    That spark was really fearsome, it was tiny but it had nearly charred my hand whole, if that spark would have been a little more powerful then I hand would bepletly charred ck, I would have had to eat the ominous seed to regenerate my hand.

    The spark I had experienced right now was the rtively normal danger as it had only charred my hand a little if it would hand been big danger then I would have been either cut into pieces or had turned into the ash.

    I have to be very careful, one second of carelessness and I would be another casualty of this ruin which I really dont want to, I am still very young and want to live more.

    Seeing the two small formations had separated, I cautiously started to walk toward the third door. I hope this third door also had the Aumaton Maintainanace Equipment so I could strike rich again.

    I put my gloved hands against the door and slowly started to apply the pressure on the door but the door wouldn¡¯t budge, seeing that I apply even more pressure but despite that the door didnt shake.

    "Looks like this door is not fated for me," I said as I remove the hand from the door, I could have easily able use ten times more force that I had been using but I didnt.

    I have read that sometimes using excessive force the defense mechanism of the door got activated which always is very fatal that very few people able to survive.

    Though this happens only sometimes, it still happens, so its better I control my greed and not take any chances.

    There no doors remaining in the hallway anymore, there are many other doors on the right side but I didnt want to go there as there is a mess of the ruined formations there, I could still see sparks flying there now and then as the stray formation collides against each other.

    Now in ahead of me are stairs which leads to the floor above and I have no option to walk ahead as of right side I can¡¯t go and I am not seeing any big crack that I could exit that repository, so walking forward is the only choice despite seeing numerous broken formations floating around.

    Sigh!

    Taking a big sigh I started to walk while avoiding small and big formation that came in my way, in this way I walked about twenty stairs when I stopped as I saw something.

    It is a skeleton broken into many pieces, I could even see bone ash on some ces, it looked like there are at least a hundred years had passed since this person died here which means this person is not from our world as there had been about sixty years ago when this ruin had appeared in the periphery of our world.

    I am a little surprised but not shocked as proof of people from otherworld had been found in this ruin before and some people had even found very interesting things on the skeletons.

 Chapter 501 Ring

    I took a few more steps toward the skeleton before I stopped, in front of me are two broken formations that are floating in a close range nearly blocking all the way ahead.

    if I want to go ahead then I will have to jump through the gap between these two formations.

    I will have to take a leap and leap had to be extremely urate, a simple mistake on my part could make me lose my life.

    "Ashlyn go take a look at the other size!" I asked Ashlyn. I can see the other perfectly but there could be small formation could be hidden there beside the skeleton, I want to be sure so when I jump to the other side, I won¡¯t step on some hidden formation.

    "Chew chew!"

    Ashlyn chirp as she came out of me and flew toward the other side cautiously. I and Ashlyn shared the connection, so I can see through what she is seeing but I seldom do that view my eyes and her eyes see are little different.

    I closed my eyes and concentrated and soon 320-degree view appeared in from of my eyes and it is also much clearer than what I can see through my eyes.

    Compare to humans who could see in the Arc of 120 degrees, most birds have vision arc above the 300 degrees and some even have aplete vision of 360 degrees.

    Seeing like this felt quite ufortable but I still concentrated and scanned every inch of the floor for the hidden formation and I continued for minuits and only broke connection when I became confident that there are no formations in a ce where I am going tond.

    "Come back, Ashlyn!" I called back Ashlyn, I didnt want to be outside more than she needs to be, she is safer inside me. This she didnt give me any looks and quickly came inside me.

    I took a couple of deep breath and think about all the unknown scenarios that could ur before I took the leap at the gap, I have a very small window to go through and a small mistake could make me lose my life.

    That is why I have swirling Armor activate on me, so if any unfortunate situation urs, I could use the mini st as thest option to getaway.

    Though mini st could directly crash me against any formation but afar but that¡¯s not the important, important is having life in hand for one more moment.

    The leap is fast but I could see everything in slow motion with perfect rity and could tell my leap is going to be perfect without any problem.

    Fucking formation!

    I cursed when I saw a tiny formation came flying on the ce I wanted tond, the only good thing about it that it is small, so dodging should not be much problem,

    As I passed through the gap, I bend my waist a little through it I changed the direction of mynding within a safe range.

    Before jumping I have had already thought of many expectant events that may ur during my leap and this one was top of the priority and that is why I¡¯ve already made the ns to deal with it.

    As I was about tond on the ground, I had used my air walking skill, to cushion the force of mynding before stepping on the floor as taking a normal step

    Sigh!

    I heaved a sigh of relief seeing myselfnding perfectly, though there was a small hup everything else went perfectly.

    Now it is time to inspect this Skeleton, I hope this one could give me some good things, I hope.

    I crouch down and touch the torn ck cloth that was partially covering the skeleton.

    "Fuck fuck fuck!"

    I started to curse loudly without caring for my voice, I had touched the skeleton with the hope of getting some treasure but when I touch the cloths, everything turned to the powder.

    The cloths, the bones, and everything turned to power, seeing that my mood had be worst and I had just wanted to kick this ash and then burn till nothing left in it but I controlled myself.

    If it were outside, I would have surely thrown the tantrum and do what I want to do with this ash but here I controlled myself.

    Hun!

    Taking a couple of deep breaths, I controlled myself and got up and about to leave when I caught a ck glint from the ash, I first thought it was a piece of ck cloths but soon discarded that thought as it has the metallic glint.

    I crouch down and used my gloved hand to remove the bone ash and soon, I got a clear look at the thing that is hiding below.

    "A ring?" I said as I looked at the ck ring, happiness rose in me as I quickly picked up the ck ring and started to observe carefully.

    This ck ring looked like it is made of metal and stone, it is very hard to decern if it is made of metal or stone. It looked ne except for tiny mark staff and dagger mark inside the ring.

    Feeling it must be something good, I added some of my mana in the ring but to my disappointment, the mana warded off by the ring after that I tried my metal energy but the result was th same, there was no response from the ring.

    I have heard many times that many people have acquired many mysterious artifacts in this realm that skyrocketed their power in the instant and I had hoped, this ring would also be like this but it looked like there is no hope.

    As I am putting the ring back into my storage, I remember another way that I heard about opening the mysterious artifact, though I did not believe something like this would work, I am willing to try.

    I remove both of the gloves from me and took the ring in the left hand and about to smear the blood on th ring when suddenly ring melted in my hand and flowed toward my index finger before turning into the ring again.

    Gasp!

    I couldnt help but gasp seeing this, the ring which I thought is useless and now activated again did something like this, maybe this ring needed a skin contact to get activated.

    I again tried to inject my mana into it hoping it would get activated but likest like there was no reaction and there was no reaction from the ring when I injected my soul energy also but I am not disappointed as before.

    Thinking of putting this ring back into my storage, I tried to remove the ring from my index finger but no matter how much force I put, seeing I will rip my finger apart if I kept applying more and more force I finally stopped.

    I look at the ringplicatedly before looking at the stairs ahead of me, I will have to climb the stairs to reach the next floor but the way toward it fraught with danger that even a slight mistake could injure me fatally even kill me.

 Chapter 502 Memory Essense Crystals

    Fuck!

    I cursed loudly as I ate another speck of the core of an Ominous nt to heal the deepceration that had appeared on my waist.

    It had been two hours since I started to climb the stairs and in the process, I got the injured nine times and in that nine times, two times were fatal but it was worth it as I have covered more than half of the stairs and now only little had remained, as long as I climbed the stairs, I should be able to reach the top floor which is where the precious nts are is stored.

    I was not sure at first but seeing the signs on there, I had concluded when I had rammed through that crack I had entered the floor below the top.

    Rip!

    This is going to hurt, I thought as I took the long jump and Summend in the air, while I was doing that one cracked formation had sliced deeply across my waist and arm but I didnt flinch and kept going without changing the course.

    Step!

    Finally, when I was about tond, I activated the air walking skills to cushion mynding before stepping on the ground.

    Eating another speck of the core of the ominous nt, I felt my injuries got healed rapidly.

    Looking at the remaining steps, I take a sigh of relief as to walk on them I won¡¯t have taken such dangerous jumps, as long continue to walk while avoiding the formation, I should be able to reach the top floor with some injuries.

    After observing the formations for a while I started to walk, my steps were both slow and fast, as the condition requires as I continue to walk through the web of cracked formations.

    Walking through the web of cracked formations I sometimes had to move my body at very unnatural angles and sometimes I had to take the small jumps.

    In doing that I had received many injuries as I expected but I did not eat the speck to heal my injuries as there are still some stairs that are left to be climbed.

    "Finally!" I said looking at therge hallway as I eat the speck of ominous monster core to heal all the injuries I have received if one looks at me right now they will find my whole body bloodied from head to tow.

    Many of these injuries are bone-deep while my left ear also cut quite deeply almost full I might say, if not for I have these specks to heal my injuries quickly, I would have to wait at least for an hour to heal my injuries rtively if I had drunk the healing potions.

    This hallway is quite emptypared to one below which have at ten doors, here are only three. Two small ones at left and right while the giant one at the center.

    The door at the center should be the one hosting the precious nt¡¯s storage, as for the other two doors they must also be holding something important as they are on the top floor.

    The top floor had very few broken formationspare to the floor below but I did not dare to underestimate them as nearly all of them have the power to kill me on the spot.

    Looking at three-door, I walked toward the one on the left. I nt to first checking out the left and right door before entering the giant one that is in the center end of the hallway.

    I carefully walked towards the left door avoiding any formation that is on the way and when I reached near it, I gently pushed my hand against it.

    Creak!

    The door started to open with the creak and inside it what I see inside is three crystal on the three different strands. These crystals are round about an infant¡¯s fist size and dim multicolor light could be seening from them.

    I tried to remeber the details about them but despite trying I can¡¯t seem to find out anything about them I have read in the documents, there is no mention of this multicolor crystal in the records.

    I cautiously approached the three strands where the crystals are ced.

    These crystals seemed nothing special except lightly glowing with the multicolor glow, I dont find anything special about them.

    ¡¯Since they are here they must be important¡¯ I thought as I reached for the crystal on the stand.

    Ahhhhh.....

    Thud!

    Just as I took the crystal in my hand, intense pain shot through me like the lightning. The pain is so intense that I have be paralyzed in both body and soul as I fell on the ground lifelessly.

    I want to get up but I couldnt as the searing pain is still assaulting me and to my horror, it is increasing by second and if it os kept increasing then it would surely make me unconscious even dead.

    As the pain kept increasing I felt my mind getting muddled for some reason, my though have be slow that even simple thoughts are taking seconds to fully form but that was just the starting as I became even slower.

    ¡¯Am I bing vegetable¡¯ that was thest thought I have before I becamepletly muddled unable to form the simple thoughts.

    I dont know how much time had passed as Iid on the ground but suddenly the pain stopped and my mind started to release from the muddle headedness and I started to form the thoughts again.

    ¡¯KNOWLEDGE ESSENSE CRYSTALS!¡¯ I shouted in my mind as I looked at my hand where the knowledge crystal had been but now it is disappeared because all the knowledge it contains has transferred inside my head.

    This knowledge does not feel foreign, it feels I had learned it myself from childhood, it had be part of me.

    ¡¯Universal Language!¡¯ I said in my mind, from the crystal I¡¯ve received the knowledge ofnguage called universalnguage and it is hundreds even thousands of timesplicated than thenguage we spoke in our world.

    I am very happy getting this knowledge as with the help of it, I won¡¯t have to use my homing bracelet to trante anything. This may not seem like a big thing but it is.

    The homing bracelet is good but it has one drawback as it used for spying, through the Guild and Adventurers Paradice deny it vehemently but everyone knows that it is true.

    Many times some people have obtained something precious from the ruins the Guild and Adventurers paradise was always there to buy it and if one denies they would even force one to sell that thing forcefully to them.

    I without talking took out the ck band and covered my honing device now all the spying sensors have been blocked except for one which is used for honing for returning home.

    It is a ckmarket product but it is reliable, not only my formal team leader but twins mysterious brother have also guaranteed about it being genuine that why my whole team had brought it together.

    From now on whatever I will get only be known to me and no one else.

 Chapter 503 Gif

    After putting the ck band over my homing band, I looked at the two knowledge essence crystals in front of me.

    It took me six hours topletly digest the first Knowledge Essense Crystal and I can assume these crystals will also take a simr time as well.

    If I were to sell these two crystals, I could gain the fortune beyond the imagination. The Guild and Adventurers paradise would fulfill my every wish in exchange for them.

    These Crystals represented the knowledge from another world and many experts from central continents would be ready to pay an arm a leg for them.

    The Knowledge Essense Crytal¡¯s are not the crystal but the solidified soul energy that contains knowledge and that is why it is a one-use item, it can not be copied and knowledge inside can not be taken away unless one uses it on oneself.

    I have no ns to sell these souls crystals, even if knowledge inside is no use to me, I will still use it as this knowledge, even if it is not useful to me now but it will be useful to me in the future.

    I took the crystal with my gloved hand andid on the ground, likest time I dont want to fall on the ground ungracefully.

    Afterying on the ground, I took the crystal from my gloved hand to the naked hand and the next moment I was assaulted with the soul-crushing pain but experiencing such pain I did not panic likest time instead I bore this pain excitedly.

    After some time I felt my though process slowing down and it is the most painful process for any intelligent species than the pain itself.

    It is our thoughts that represent ourselves but if these thoughts were taken away then we will be nothing but the mindless beast that acts on the instincts.

    It is a terrifying feeling and if I had been in control of the crystal, I would have stopped it immediately which is why its good thing I am not.

    My thoughts turned slower and slower till there are no thoughts forming in my head. I justid on the ground like a mindless animal thinking nothing.

    I dont know how much time passed as the thoughts started to form on my mind again and within a minuit, they have gained their regr speed.

    "Directory Of Flora."

    The knowledge I have received is about the precious nts, I have gained the knowledge of all the precious nts. Now I now not only have the name of each precious nt but I also know its details and what its use for.

    Not only Knight Grade precious nts but I now also know nts that grade above knight grade.

    I am in love with this knowledge because it has knowledge of the Miracle fruits, there are hundreds of thousands of miracle fruits that existed in the world.

    Some of them weremon like the ones that help level up but some of them were are extremly extremly rare and shocking, just reading the info of them is enough to make my body shudder.

    This directory had even ranked the miracle fruits ording to their usefulness.

    The fruit that ranked top is known Extol fruit, it is said that eating this fruit one will directly be Extol Stage powerhouse. This Extol stage powerhouse seemed very powerful otherwise this miracle fruit would not be above Miracle fruit of Immortality and Miracle Fruit of Undying.

    And since I have this list of miracle fruit, I can now clearly know all the miracle fruits I¡¯ve eaten and also understood how the energy of the Miracle fruit is created.

    The reason strange energy like Miracle fruit created because of various miracle fruits I ate but it would not have created if not for I ate my very first Miracle fruit called a Miracle fruit of Awakening.

    All the other miracle fruits I have eaten till now are ranked in ten thousend or above except for Fruit of Awakening which ranked in the top 100, its rank is 99th to be exact.

    This fruit had many uses but its main use is to awaken the gift one has. Every living being has the gift they are born with it but barely anyone able to awaken their gift.

    Eating this fruit, I seemed to have awakened my gift but the funny thing I am too weak to use it even to know what my gift is. Even if I became the top powerhouse of my world, I would too week to use my gift.

    Only when I break the limit of my world will I able to able to know and use the gift that I have awakened eating the Miracle fruit of Awakening.

    I wanted tough when I think about this, I had eaten one of the most precious Miracle Fruit in the whole worlds but I am too weak to use the power it had bestowed.

    I shook my head and thought of the Miracle fruit that we havee across few days ago, that had a monster guarding it. The rank of that Miracle fruit is nothing much as it ranked above the five thousend but this fruit will be extremely suitable for Ashlyn.

    But currently, we are in no condition to retrieve the miracle fruit, not to mention that fruit is outside the Garden, the monster that is guarding the fruit is very powerful. With my current ability, it could easily squash me with its paws with me having no ability to resist.

    Coming back to how miracle fruit energy appeared, its very simple. After I ate the Awakening fruit, some of its energies were left in my body so when I performed the Body Cleansing Technique, it had merged with other miracle fruits energies thus creating.

    It is purely coincidence that it has been created as one other energy of the miracle fruit was not present or it difference or I was not performing Body Cleaning Technique, such energy would not have been produced that is why I said that the creation of the Miracle fruit energy was purely coincident.

    Such coincident really happen but I am d such coincidence had happened otherwise I would not have got the miracle fruit energy which acts as Miracle.

    As long as it has enough energy, it would st apart any door that blocks my advancement. I am very lucky to get this energy as without it I would at maximum sergeant stage and would have used those breakthrough methods that are harmful to one¡¯s potential.

    I am a little disappointed gaining the knowledge as I had hoped for some mysterious technique or method that would increse my power instantly that could help me not get into desperate situations like the four days ago.

    Calming down myself from the exciting thoughts of the Miracle Fruit, I looked at thest Knowledge Essense Crytal but before using it, I will have to make the dinner otherwise Ashlyn would not let me use that Knowledge esses crystal in the piece.

    It had been thirteen hours since I entered this room and Ashlyn is feeling very hungry, I should not make her wait long otherwise there would be hell lot to pay.

 Chapter 504 Opening The Giant Door

    After cooking dinner and eating, I decided to sleep instead of using thest Knowledge Essense Crytal.

    I am feeling quite tired that I had decided to forgo the practice of Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Using two knowledge essence crystals is my limit if I used the third crystal then my head which is now buzzing slightly will st apart fully, so it is better I use it in the morning when I am feeling refreshed.

    When I wake up in the morning I felt very good, there was no buzzing in my head, no mind weighing tiredness that I had been feelingst night.

    After freshening up, I took the out leftover from yesterday and ate till my stomach full and when the familiar heat started to spread through my body I started performing the body cleansing exercise.

    I hope today will be the day, I will able to perform 1st pose of the second move, eversince I had reached the 108th pose I want able to move forward from it.

    Today I n to do that and even have the confidence as yesterday morning I havee quite close doing that.

    12th, 24th, 36th, 48th, 60th, 72nd, 84th, 96th, 108th, by the time I had reached thest pose of the 1st move I had became quite tired and just wanted to stop but I did not.

    I have to reach to the 1st pose of the 2nd move today, I¡¯ve already wasted more than enough time stuck in the 108th pose.

    I continue performing the 108th pose and reached its end, I havee to this state many times but never able to go ahead of it.

    Ehhhhhh....

    I shouted through my gritted teeth and started to move forward but like always, I had stuck like a statue wanting to move forward but can¡¯t.

    EHHHH...

    I screamed loudly and used every bit of force I had to move and I was able to move a little, seeing my eyes brightened and I used even more force that had been hiding deep down inside me.

    Finally! I was able to reach the 1st pose of the 2nd move and I can instantly notice the change inside me.

    The temperature and suppression inside me increased and the hiding energies also hade out, I can see the energies that were roaming like a free bird had be a little slow.

    Which helped Miracle fruit energy a little and it started to eat whatever energy ites across feverishly without leveling a bit.

    I had continued to perform even after miracle fruit energy finished eating all the energies and now eating energiesing out from inside with every moment I make.

    Just a minuit more! I thought as I kept performing, I had reached the 1st pose of 2nd move but I have performed it fully, only after performing fully I would let go otherwise reaching 2nd move would be futile.

    Thud!

    I finally reached the end of the 1st pose of 2nd move and let go, next second I fell on the floor with a thud.

    Tent minuitster, I got up and walked into the tiny shower of my abode while marveling at the medicinal energy.

    No matter how many times I see, I could help but marvel the medicinal energy as I was able to get up in ten minuits after performing the Body Cleansing Technique.

    I used to need an hour before but now ten minuits are more than enough.

    I hope this Knowledge Essense Crystal would able to give me some mysterious fighting method or some technique to give a huge boost in my power.

    After the chase of that Grimm race monster, I have truly understood how Grimm my condition is, any being who has the power equal or above Three Star Elite could squash me like the bug.

    I would really hope that if I am able to get off this Repository, I will have the power to fight the three-star elite. Even if I may not able to wing against it but having the power to defend against it would be enough for me.

    ¡¯I have a lot of expectations from you, dont disappoint me!¡¯ I said to the small multi-color crystal as I touched it with my naked hand.

    "FUCK FUCK FUCK!" I cursed loudly after a few hours, this knowledge essence crystal which I thought would give me some mysterious technique or fighting method that would boost my strenth had given me just another knowledge.

    "Directory of Natural Elements!" This is knowledge it had transferred inside me, it had the full details of all the precious metals, gems, and other precious nonliving things.

    This information is very precious but I was hoping for some mysterious technique nor another knowledge, not another fucking knowledge.

    I cursed angrily for a few seconds before I calmed down and take a good look at my new-found knowledge.

    "Those fucking bastards!" I shouted loudly, this time at the adventuress paradise and the guild.

    With this knowledge, I was able to identify some of the metal used to make the robot and couldnt help but curse them as they were buying the robots as the rate of peanuts while their worth is a lot more.

    Energy also a very high grade but the price they are offering for it is very very low but I know I can¡¯t do much about even if I know about it, they control everything.

    So if I have to sell them at a higher price then I will have to sell them on the central continent, only there I will have a chance to get a fair price.

    With thest Knowledge Essence Crystal consumed, I started to pack and walked out of the door.

    There is only one door for me before I open the big one where the real price is.

    I walked cautiously walked in front of the right door before gently pushing with my gloved hand.

    Creak!

    The door opened with a creak but when I saw what is front me, my face dawned into horror.

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly as I saw densest broken formations ahead of me, every type of formation is floating in this room be it small one big one there all type of formations presents there.

    Its good thing that I had stopped by the door and did not a single step inside otherwise I would have turned into the fleshy paste before I know what happened.

    There must something important there to have so many formations in one ce but it looked like I am not fated with whatever was there.

    I gently close the door and thought for that horror while before walking toward the giant door.

    Soon I appear before the giant door and look around it too see if any tiny formation is floating here and there, seeing there is no formation, I had ced both of my hands against the door and pushed.

    There was no response from it, I increased the force but there still no response, gritting teeth I started to use all my strength.

    Normally I would not do this but this door is not only my way to get a great fortune but it also my way to get out of the repository, this is the core is of repository and I am confident that there is way behind this door that could get me out of this repository.

    Creak Creak...

    No! I shouted loudly in my mind as the door wouldn¡¯t be opened and about give up when ck ring which had been silent despite my numerous attempts started to glow and the next moment the door started open with creaking noise.

 Chapter 505 Monstrocity

    What I see in front of me is a Gigantic Machine that is used for storing and processing the precious nts, I had read about the existence of such machines in the storage facility and read many things about which I scoff saying they¡¯re overestimating it but seeing it with my own eyes, I could help but affirm their view.

    Some people had called it a work of art and some people even called monstrosity and I totally agree with it what they said.

    Few Medicines could be seen lying on the ground around the monstrosity but I sure like skeleton if I touched them, they would too turn into dust.

    I could see the giant machine that used to store the medicine, what I am seeing is just the top surface of the machine as this machine is tall as the building and ? of the facility is only this giant machine.

    By the size of the machine, one would imagine how much precious nts it used to store in its prime, it would be a huge number. Even if these medicines are a knight grade, just the sheer quantity of these medicines would have worth the immense fortune.

    I am not greedy if I am able to get even a 0.01% of this facility used to have, I would be satisfied but I know it simply impossible, this facility is damaged and nonfunctional for hundreds of years, a very few precious or not all nts could survive that much time without turning into dust.

    Still, I am very hopeful to acquire something that worth fortune from this machine.

    I cautiously step inside not daring to be withing a distance of the cracked formations.

    As I walked, I stepped on the many medicines and as I had expected, they turned into the ash while leaving the very faint medicinal smell.

    Soon I reached the giant machine and I have to say it is truly gigantic, it is the biggest machine I¡¯ve ever seen and what I am seeing is just a small part of it.

    Now I have to enter inside this monstrosity to check whether there is any herb left in it or not, it will be quite tiring and quite a time consuming but if I want to get anything then I will have to enter inside this monstrosity.

    There are many gaps in the machines but I will have to find the best one, its a good thing I have a map of this machine otherwise it would have been too difficult to search through the machine.

    I opened the map and also started to find a perfect way that would be safe and would also let search through the whole machine in the shortest time and I am in luck as there are already several such ways highlighted here perfectly.

    Now, I just have to follow the map and I could be easily able to search through every corner of it as long as I was able to avoid breaking formations and machine parts I encounter in a way.

    After I chose the way, I walked forward toward the gap and on the way I¡¯vee across the two-guard Robots, one of which I instantly stored inside my storage while another one was in the range of broken formation, from which I stayed away far as possible.

    While avoiding the lots of formations and ashing up many nts, I¡¯ve had finally reached the gap from where I want to enter inside the machine.

    After seeing there is no formation around the gap, I stepped inside the machine.

    There Machine had a total of 72 facilities inside it, of the 72 facilities 65 are storage facilities while the other seven are different facilities like the Separation room where all the precious nts that entered the machine got separated and sent to a storage facility that is suitable for them.

    I have to scourge through all the facilities and it might take days and even a week to do that as traveling through this machine is very difficult, not to mention there are cracked formations that are flying around the machine.

    After entering the machine, I walked toward the first storage facility. It is a facility that used to store the cold attributed nts, I hope some of the nts had survived due to their cold nature.

    The space in the machine is quite spacious in some ces and narrow on some, in some narrow spaces I have squeeze myselfpletly to pass through.

    It is a good thing that Ashlyn is tiny, she could scourge the way fo any broken formations on the other side, many times I had to change my direction because Ashlyn found a broken formation lying there.

    Not only there is a danger of formation but there is also the danger of fall as I am walking on various metallic beams, bolts, and some other things and sometimes I even have to jump and squeeze to pass through.

    This machine is not made for the participants to enter inside, it was due to our small size we were able to enter inside the machine if it had been Grimm race monster on my ce with their tall andrge bodies they would sure be stuck within the five minuits of entering this machine.

    Seee!

    Another formationcerated me, this had been the third time I had been hit by sudden formation, its good thing I have killing Rule if not for the intuition it provides toward the fatal things, I would have been cut into two by some formation.

    While I was moving toward the storage facility, I had also been collecting some metallic scraps that I hade across, these scraps made of some precious material.

    I may not get the satisfied price for them from the guild and the adventurer¡¯s paradise or guild, they maye useful someday, I thought as I kept collecting the machines scrap I found here and there in the machine.

    "I¡¯ve reached it finally!" I said as I reached the medicine storage facility and now I have to work a little harder to open my way inside it as there is no door for me through which I can enter.

    Its good this, in the documents there is the detailed instruction on how to get inside these medicine storages the hard way.

    I quickly started to take out some morphing tools from my storage and started to morph them in the required size I need to be. After getting morphing tools ready, I started to get worked on opening the way.

    I have to say opening this storage is a lot harder than the opening machines in Automator Maintainance Hall, there I could open them in afortable position without fear of being falling down.

    Here I am bncing myself on the very narrow beam, a slight mistake and I would fall down and die, the fall itself is not dangerous what dangerous is the formation I am going to fall on.

    About one and half hourter I was finally able to open the small way from which I can enter inside.

    Putting the morphing tool inside my storage, I carefully slid toward the gap I made.

 Chapter 506 Sunfire Bead

    When I entered inside, I found a white room inside there are about thousands of nts packed in the special transparent containers, the medicine looked like they have plucked just yesterday.

    Seeing so many medicines I didnt dare to get excited as I have got disappointed many times and I dont want to get overexcited then get majorly disappointed because things didnt turn out the way I had though.

    Taking a deep breath, I walked towards one container and gently picked it up, just as I did the medicine in the transparent container shook a little before copsing into a heap of dust.

    Bang!

    "Fuck fuck fuck fuck! Why do I have such bad luck, just fucking why?...." I threw the transparent box down and started cursing as loudly as I could, cursing whatever that came into my mind without care for dangerous formation that is not far away from me.

    I didnt want to get excited because I know if something like this happened then I would be very disappointed but I still got excited and got disappointed and that made me very angry.

    I consider myself a calm person but facing disappointments, even a monk would get angry much less normal human like me.

    I about got out of this storage facility but second thought I stopped and started collecting the medicine ashes in the container, this may not look much but many people posted for this stuff and willing to pay a very high price for it and three of my friends also needs this thing.

    Beforeing to these ruins I had exchanged the lists with them on the things I want, so if theye across it they will get it for me.

    I had exchanged the list with twins and Jim who had also entered this Ruin from his outpost. They this nt dust in their lists. Jim wanted it because it needed for his alchemic experiments.

    And Sophia and Raina¡¯s mother is an herbalist and she wanted lots of this medicine dust to fertilize the soil. So, I decided to give little of my time off pack off this medicinal dust.

    I packed this stuff in three containers one for Jim, one for twins andst for myself.

    Within two hours I finished collecting all the medicine dust, after tagging them with the name of this facility, I stored them into my storage.

    After getting out of this facility, I moved toward another which is beside this facility but it still took me fifteen minutes to get there and another one hour to open the way inside.

    When I got disappointed again and I again stored the dust in the separate containers and then tagged them before I cing them back to the storage.

    In such a way, seven days had passed. In these six days, I had collected near a ton of Medical dust and tones of scrap metal, It was fortunate that the few people I had killed and reverse looted have lots of storages otherwise it would not be enough to store all the scrap metal with the storages I have brought.

    I have also got injured many times, one time I had nearly cut into two by one fearsome formation, thanks to my quick reaction and Killing rule I was able to survive.

    Though these days were filled with the disappointment there was some light in these days also, in the six days I was able to reach the 5th pose of 2nd move in the Body Cleansing Technique.

    This speed may be slower than my previous but it still quite good seeing what my current stage is, the Body Cleasing Technique usually practiced in thete stages of the Knight Stage, only then one will have enough energy to sustain the moves of the Body Cleansing Technique.

    Still, this speed is very slow for me as I wanted to reach the 7th or 8th move of it before the bigpetition. I have seen what major cleansing could so if I able to 7th or 8th Cleansing then I might even have a chance at the continental championship.

    In these six days, I was able to clear away forty-three facilities, forty-one were the medicine storage facilities while the other two were one of seven misceneous that help in the processing of precious nts.

    Now I am opening my 44th storage facility and I am in a very awkward position but my movements were clean and precise, there six days of constant opening, I had be quite an expert in this.

    Khuch!

    Finally, the sound came that I had been waiting for half an hour, I now take less than the half time I use to take when opening these ways.

    Hun!

    As I was preparing to enter inside, I had sensed the feeling I am very familiar with, not only I but Ashlyn had also sensed it as shees out of me without me asking and before I could stop her, she went inside through the gap that I had just opened.

    I shake my head at her behavior and started to slide inside the small opening, this familiar feeling has represented the chance of my rule power advancement which I had been searching for so long.

    "Chew Chew Chew...."

    As I entered inside, a very familiar hot feeling enveloped me, though it is very faint, I can never be mistaken about it and when I thought the name of this facility, I couldnt help but smack my head as this facility store the nts that are aligned with the sun.

    The familiar feeling I am sensing is the Rule of Sunfire, it is very faint but its presence in this facility somewhere and if I could able to take a look at properly then it might able to help me advance my Rule of Sunfire.

    I am extremely close to advancing my Rule power to the Mid-level of Basic stage and just need a small understand, as long as I gain that small understanding, my rule power would directly advance in the Mid-level of the Basic stage.

    "Chew Chew chew..."

    I was busy with my thought when Ashlynn¡¯s very excited chirp brought me out of my daze.

    "You want me to open it?" I asked she is chirping and motioning her beak the floor and wanted me to open it.

    "Ok!" I said after seeing there is no formation in the periphery of the ce that Ashlyn had mentioned.

    I wasted no time and started removing the morphing tools but soon I stuped on the problem that there is no instruction in the documents on how to open the floor of the storage facility, there is only instruction on the opening the way into the facility.

    Still, such a small problem won¡¯t able to stop me, I opened the robot maintenance machine and also a way into the numerous facilities, I will figure it out.

    I did figure it out but it took me more than a day to do than and on the whole day Ashlyn and I did not eat and sleep properly.

    Khuch!

    I opened the final pad and saw a parm size oblong transparent case is emitting a soft golden light, to be exact it is not the oblong case that is emitting soft golden light but a very tiny golden bead inside it that is emitting the golden light.

    This golden bead is very small, little smaller than the grain of rice but the Sunfire power it is emitting is very powerful, I am confident that as long as I take it out the case andprehend from it, my Sunfire rule will advance and its advancement will be greater than my killing Rule.

 Chapter 507 Rule Advancement I

    I carefully started to remove the case from its ce, I tried to be careful but I found my hands were shaking no matter how much I tried to control them.

    I finally get it out of its ce without triggering any formation, which made a sigh of relief.

    The golden bead is inside thins palm-size oblong case and this care is not the normal care, it has runic formation carved all over it, it is likely to control the power of the golden bead inside.

    It is a good thing that this formation is only istion formation, not the offensive one otherwise it would have been a really big problem to take the bead out of the case.

    Crack Crack....Kacha

    Since there is no formation, I took out the hammer from my storage and started to hit the case with force. First, there was nothing but when I started to add more force cracks started to appear and minuteter, the case cracked apart with a bang and intense power of Sunfire envelope me.

    The power of Sunfire rule was really intense that the scalding marks started to appear on my skin next second, it¡¯s a good thing my skin didnt came in contact with the bead otherwise there would have been hell to pay.

    I didnt waste any time and envelope myself in my Sunfire rule as I started to take the steps back till I faced the wall of the facility and even then I felt like I am in the furnace.

    The power of this bead is more intense than I thought, I thought as the heat in the facility started increasing, feeling such intense heat I did not get out chamber instead I sat crosslegged and started concentrating this power while covering myself with Sunfire to protect myself from this intense power of the Sunfire.

    This is once in a lifetime opportunity, even if this heat were to burn me half dead, I would still not go out from this chamber.

    While I was thinking many things, Ashlyn was already sat quietly and startedprehending from the bead and her position to the bead quite closer than me.

    Seeing that I quickly closed my eyes and started concentrating power that the bead in transmitting, with my currentprehension I did not dare to directly concentrate on the bead, I had a premonition that if I do that with my current level ofprehension then I will be courting death.

    With my eyes close, I concentrate on the power emitted by the Sunfire, finding thatst bit ofprehension I need to get my Sunfire Rule to advance to the Mid-level of the Basic stage.

    As concentrated many newprehension started to form in my mind adding to the pool ofprehension that I had till now but this smallpression is not enough.

    I need that bigprehension that will feel the gap that myprehension has.

    A few minuits passed when I sensed familiar intense fluctuations from Ashlyn and know that herprehension had reached the Mid Level of the Basic stage.

    I am little shocked seeing this, I had already guessed that she will be quicker than as the Sunfire rule wasprehended by her and them imprinted on me, so it is obvious she willprehend first as she is more familiar with the rule.

    If I want to, I can ask Ashlyn toe inside me and which makes all herprehension imprinted on me thus making the Sunfire Rule of mine will automatically advance to mid-level but I did not do that.

    I want to advance the Sunfire rule I have in me with my understanding, so I could get better control over it. In this few months since I got the Sunfire rule imprinted me, I have worked quite hard to make it and now I dont want to jeopardize that fine control and there is another but that wille after theprehension is over.

    The temperature in the room is constantly heating and scalding marks started to appear on my body and sweat had started to evaporate from my skin, that is how hot it is in the facility but despite that, I did not move even a little.

    I am fully concentrating on theprehending from the bead and I got the feeling and it wouldn¡¯t be long before I get thatprehension and my rule power advance.

    I keptprehending andprehending, small inspirations kept filling that empty pool, first I had thought I would need a big understanding to advance but now I think I dont need any big understanding, in an hour even if I didnt realize any big understanding these small understandings would be enough to feel that empty pool ofprehension and my rule power to advance.

    Buzz!

    A few minuitster I felt like I understood something basic about the Rule power and next moment I heard the buzz in my source.

    When I look inside my source I found the silver red feather is growing and its aura was also changing a little as its rising. The Sunfire that Ashlynprehended had the immense vaporizing power but my understanding is little different.

    My understanding of Sunfire is a little different, through the Sunfire I had concentrated on the sun element rather than fire element, though these may seem the same but are different.

    Ashlyn Sunfire focus on the destructive force but I had concentrated on the warmth it provides, my understanding had made this violent Sunfire Rule little stabler and more controble which Increased its power instead of decreasing it.

    Through theprehension of both of my rules, I have noticed that I have inched toward stability and control than the pure violence and destructive force.

    Which I think is really good especially when I wield a fearsome rule like a killing, in the memories of white ax and I have seen how a killing Rule which resided in boundary neutrality like all the rule got twisted by vengeance and madness.

    After experiencing the memories in white ax, seeing such madness I started to crave control and stability and probably that is why all my rule powers divert toward it.

    The feather is kept growing for a while before stopping, now the feather had not only became big and its aura changed a little, there is a slight change in ist color also.

    Now in the red part of the feather, there is a slight tint of gold it looked like someone had spread some gold dust on the red part of the feather, it had made the feather even more beautiful.

    But it is still being little suppressed by the killing rule, itsprehension is not as high Killing Rule but the killing rule won¡¯t be able to suppress Sunfire rule for long as I am constantlyprehending from the bead.

    With my Sunfire rule being advanced, my power now directly shot through. If I am not wrong then currently my battle power should be equal to the normal three-star elite and that is just a starting as there is a lot more toprehend from that golden bead.

 Chapter 508 Rule Advancement II

    Time passed by and I dont know how much, I am only feeling hunger but that I had discarded in the face of theprehending.

    As myprehension advanced, I was able to get a little closer to the bead toprehend more clearly. The most amazing thing that happened that after I had my rule power advanced and I can now directly concentrated on the bead.

    Though my head started to hurt when I do that, the hammering pain is nothingpared to theprehension I am getting from directly concentrating on the sun bead.

    Hun!

    Time passed a little when I sensed something, I felt that the power of the bead is lessening and its lessening at a visible rate. The temperature which has be hot enough to burn the normal person to ash now had be that even a normal person could able to bear it and its just happened in a few seconds.

    This change is too shocking, I had thought I will have at least a few days at least toprehend from this bead, I wanted to reach Middle of mid-stage at least but seeing the speed in which the Bead losing its power, I dont think I will even have few minutes much less the days I had expected.

    Its will lie to say I am not disappointed by this but I am not much sad as I am still very happy that my rule power able to advance and now I have power equal to the three-star elite that I had always dreamed of.

    If that three-star Grimm race monster had chased me right now, I am confident of fighting it head-on. I may not able to defeat it but I am confident enough to fight against it in equal terms.

    I was right as the barely a minuitter the power of bead hadpletly disappeared and with it, the bead had also disappeared.

    That bead was either naturally born rule treasure or someone with great power had solidified the basic grade od Rule power, to do one need a powerfulprehension of Rule power and abnormal control.

    As I am very sure that bead was emitting a Basic Grade of rule power not higher grade.

    Buzz!

    I was mulling over the reason why the Sunfire Bead disappears so quickly when Ashlyn came inside me and change started happening inside my source.

    The Comprehension of the Sunfire Rule that we both have gained now started to merge and there is change happening in Sunfire rule and it is good to change as it¡¯s aura is growing.

    The aura is rising, sometime it would violent and sometimes it would be stable but as time passed, both of the auras merge having both Violent and Stable properties.

    And now the situation had reversed in my source, the killing rule which used to suppress the Sunfire Rule had now being suppressed by the Sunfire rule.

    Gasp!

    I gasped when I sensed the power of the Sunfire rule emitting, it¡¯s power now reached the Middle of Mid-level of Basic Stage and with such power, I now had the strenth topletly dominate and kill the normal Three Star elite.

    I had thought that m power will increse whenprehension of both will be merged but I did expect it will rise this much, this is simply amazing.

    Chew chew....

    I was just checking my Sunfire rule when Ashlyn came out me and started chirping loudly, asking me to make her the dinner as she is feeling very hungry.

    Iugh seeing her behavior and started to make the dinner without any dy, as I am not only feeling hungry but I am also feeling extremly tired and sleepy if not for the hunger growling inside me, I would directly sleep.

    I finished making dinner withing forty-five minuits and we ate it till our stomachs feel full.

    The next morning when I wake up, I woke up with the refreshing feeling that I just wanted to shout.

    After doing all the morning activities, I started collecting the herbal dust and like other facilities I havee across all the precious nts had left is their dust.

    I left the facility after I had collected all the nt¡¯s dust and moved toward another facility.

    Hun!

    On the way, I suddenly stopped and looked at the cracked formation on the wall of the machine.

    It is the fifth formation I havee across from which I could see the outside but it little too small for me to enter. I havee five such broken formations and as I notice for some reason the down I go, I started toe across the bigger formation with therge gap.

    I hope toe across a gap bigger enough for me to pass through, though it will be extremly dangerous, it will still be better than to wait till this ruin closed.

    There are still many chances are waiting for me in this ruin, this ruin is one of the great chance for me to grow powerful and I dont want miss any of that as it will directly affect my chances in thepetition that will happen a yearter.

    Noting this broken formation I started to move toward the next facility to collect the medicinal dust and hope to get across the chances that will increse my strength.

    In this way four days had been passed, in these four days I have collected the dust from the many facilities and noted down many cracked formations of which two are big enough that I could pass through them.

    Now I am at the very base of the machine and only three facilities are remained to scourged by me.

    One is a storage facility, the other is sorting facility and thest is the Essence facility.

    The Storage facility is for storing the nts, as for Sorting facility is to sort the nts and then transfer to their respective andst is essence facility which I am most hopeful of obtains something from.

    The Essense facility is as its name suggest is used for extracting the essence from the nts and also one of the biggest facilities.

    nts get aged and get spoiled as they reached their age. The essence facility is to draw out their essence of the essence of soon to be expired fruits and preserve them.

    That is why I had said that there is a high chance that I will find something useful as the essencests longer even without being specially preserved specially those which have a high amount of oil.

    Khuch!

    I opened thest storage facilities way and went inside and found what I had expected to, there is no surprise. I quickly collected the dust with the expertise and left the facility.

    Now only two facilities remained to be opened by me and that is Sorting Facility and Essense facility. I chose the sorting facility first because I want to leave the best for thest.

    I am very hopeful about the essence facility and this is not just my own feeling but from records as well as some people who able to enter the storage facility always found something in the essence facility.

 Chapter 509 Drip Drip... I

    Now only two facilities have remained, Sorting facility and Essense Facility. I will be first open the Sorting facility and then the Essense facility.

    I move toward the Sorting facility and half an hourter I reached it, without wasting time, I started to open the facility while positioning myself in a very ufortable position.

    Till now all the facilities I¡¯ve opened, very few had given me a chance to open them infortable fashion as most of the facilities I had opened, I had to open them in a very ufortable position.

    One time I have to snake my legs across the thin beam to support myself as I opened that facility. It was really ufortable and dangerous, if my grip had been loosened, I would have directly fallen on the broken formation that is grinding below.

    This sorting facility is one of the difficult ones to open, I have opened many facilities but very few have hard as this one.

    Time passed as I continue to open the pay in a steady and cautious pace, I did not dare to be hasty, I had nearly lost my life due to my hastiness three days ago.

    Khuch!

    It took me little more than three hours to open the way into Sorting facility but I had finally done and now I will eat the fruits of mybel there is any.

    fuck!

    I slowly slide across the way I had opened but suddenly stopped when I was halfway there as I saw something very shocking in my opposite direction.

    The whole sorting facility in shamble with light medicine smells, everything in the room is covered in the dust and there is a gigantic formation that is opposite of facility which is giving off the frightening presence.

    But I am not concentrating on it but the big gap present inside that formation, the gap is very big and I could even see scenes of outside though it.

    I became ecstatic seeing this but soon sobered as not only crossing this formation going to be dangerous but before reaching that formation, I will have to cross the several formation that is between us.

    The formations are very dangerous could even kill instantly but despite knowing the dangers, the thoughts of going through this formation started to form in my mind.

    This formation may be filled with danger but it has the highest chance to get me outside as the earlier formation I had chosen had a crack that was less than a meter wide. I would have to dive to pass through it but this formation has a two-meter long crack and it is also quite wide from which I could easily pass through.

    I did not enter the sorting facility as this whole facility filled with big and small formations.

    Hun!

    I was about to prepare to slide back when I noticed something which stopped me on tracks.

    This is sorting facility and it has more than fifty transparent pipe-like things that took sorted nts to their ces but I noticed that more than half of these pipes are fixed to the single node and if I am not wrong then this giant node leads to the Essense facility.

    Looks like the system had been malfunctioned for some reason when the machine was active otherwise it would have not connected all these pipes to the one facility.

    I did not go inside the sorting facility but I had recorded everything with my holowatch, so I could make a nter.

    Cautiously I slipped back from the gap, in minuit I get out the gap and open projection of sorting facility that I have recorded in my holowatch.

    "There are really too many formations!" I said as I looked at the recorded projection of the Sorting Facility. As I kept looking at formations, the n ongoing around them started to form in my mind.

    There may be too many formations but if I am careful, I should be able to avoid most of them, I will only have to pass through a few formations before I reached that big gap.

    I close the holowatch suddenly, it is not time to make the n. I first have to open the Essense facility, only then I should make the n about leaving.

    With that thought, I move toward the essence facility and when I reached it, I started to open a way into it.

    Thank God that the way to enter the Essense Facility is simple, if it had been asplicated as the sorting facility, I would have died in the excitement.

    I have pined all my hopes on the Essense facility, I have a hope that I will find something valuable inside it.

    Kutch!

    Time passed by in excruciatingly slow fashion, so many times I wanted to speed up the process of the opening but I remain cautious and did not get hasty and now after forty-five minuits, I have finally opened the way inside.

    Barely containing my excitement, I started to slide in the hole I made and as I halfway inside a mixture of various smells had assaulted me, through these smells were not dark but they were not fain either.

    When I entered the essence facility, I saw rows and rows of transparent bottles of all size some were the size of a finger while others were the size of my hand.

    Inside the bottles dust of various colors could bee is seen and now then My eyes woulde across the bottle that had the liquid inside it, seeing those bottles my eyes have be extraordinarily sharp.

    As I was looking at the bottle, my eyes fell on the big machine and on the mouth of the machine is a big bottle of about hand size and inside it is a fist size ball.

    I had first thought that essence had turned into the dust and that made the ball but on the careful observation, I have found this ball is made of extremly concentrated essences of various herbs and it looked very fine.

    I did not make this conjecture based only on seeing that ball but also seeing how tens of pipes have connected to the essence machine.

    One would think that this ball of concentrated essence medicine would worth a lot seeing it has the concentrated essence of so many things but no it worth even less than that medicine dust of single herb and the reason because it contains the essence of medicine that it is pretty much useless.

    It is created from merging of all essences, so god what it had be now, the reason I am concentrated on it so much because of the machine, some parts of the essence machine are really in high demand.

    Like other facilities, it also has many formations but as long as I am careful nothing should happen.

    Thud!

    That thought had just passed my mind when small formation came toward me, I did not panic as I have seen it happened many times, so I jumped aside as I usually do.

    But my jump had created small vibration and thump size bottle that had already been the edge of the shelf had slid from the shelf and started to fell on the ground.

 Chapter 510 Drip Drip... II

    The finger size bottle started to fall and it is not the normal bottle but one of few bottles which still have liquid in them instead of the dust like thousands of other bottles.

    I would not have been worried about the bottle being fell on the ground as these bottles are extremly tensile and small fall like this is not enough to put the search on the but it is not falling on the ground but falling on the formation.

    If I am lucky nothing will happen but if I am unlucky then I will lose the essence of the very precious medicine which will be really regrettable.

    Khrreeee...

    As the bottle fell on the formation, the bottle started to grind into the dust by the formation, seeing that my mood fell and I was about to curse when I felt a slight hot sensation on my skin.

    I first thought I was imagining things but soon that hotness feeling spread through all over my body and its temperature started to rise and within a minuit burning marks sensation appeared on my body.

    It not over my skin but also inside my body, I am feeling like I am in the furnace.

    "FUCK!"

    I cursed loudly and quickly covered myself with my rule power and asked Ashlyn to help also but to my utter shock both of our rule powers barely able to do anything against this feeling.

    I ampletly shocked seeing this, our powers are Peak 2nd grade Rule powers and they are the Mid-level of Basic stage and that is pretty powerful in this realm but now it is barely anything able to do anything about that feeling.

    Seeing the scorching marks have appeared on my body, it did not take me even second to realize that the bottle had something very dangerous and now that something dangerous is spreading in my body.

    While I was busy thinking, the scorching marks started to turn into blisters.

    Just as I realize this, I took out a couple of potions bottles and drank them one after another but to my horror nothing happened, seeing that I eat the speck of ominous Ghost Tooth core.

    It had shown the effect just as I ate it as my skin started to heal rapidly but to my utter surprise just as it healed, the scorching marks started to appear on my body again.

    Seeing that horror appeared on my face, just what the fuck was in that bottle? I asked myself and search through fauna information I have but I found there are too many nts under knight grade could put simr, there is no way to confirm this.

    I may not able to confirm what exactly was in that bottle but I was able to confirm that it was poison as most the nts that create these effects are the poison.

    Seeing the blisters appearing on my body again, I ate another speck of Ominous core. While eating I had noticed that whatever poison had hit me getting stronger by second if I didnt do something quick then it will turn me into the ash.

    I started to search for ways and next second I started to remove all the hard things I was wearing and started performing supremebat exercise after eating another speck to control my injuries.

    I have nothing in me that could crush the whatever poison I had eaten, all the precious herbs I¡¯ve collected till now have nothing in them that could act as the anti-poison

    So all I could do is perform supremebat exercise and hope that it will eat away whatever poison that is spreading inside me if that fails then I can only eat the specks of the ominous nts to slowly whittle away the power of the poison.

    I really dont want to that, the core of the ominous nt is very precious and it is only because of it I am able to survive till now and I am sure that I will need them in the future that is why I want to save as much as possible.

    I started performing Body Cleansing Exercise at my highest speed as I had reached the 24th pose of the first and blisters already started appearing in my body.

    I had to reach the 108th pose as quickly as possible because at 108th pose will the energy of miracle fruit wille out help me destroy this poison.

    I am speedily performing but my speed was really slow as at the 60th pose of the 1st move, my body hadpletly covered in the blisters and I started to look like a monster.

    But that was just the start as the time passed this terrifying poison not only melting my skin externally, it is also melting my skin internally if I am not quick enough then it will melt me enough that I will be incapable of performing the exercise.

    When I looked inside me, I saw white waxy drops spreading in the even inch of my body and they would melt everything thates in contact with them.

    After the episode with the essence poison of ominous ghost tooth nt and me reaching major cleansing, I thought my body had be sufficiently powerful and my immunity to poison is also quite good but now experience this whatever terrifying, I have fallen to my knees.

    I shouldn¡¯t be overconfident or someday I will pay the big price for this, this is a big teaching experience for me, the torturous pain that I am experiencing now will be my reminder.

    Drip drip.....

    I had reached the 98th pose but something horrifying happening to me, my skin is melting and that melted skin is dripping on the floor drip by drip.

    I am barely able to perform the exercise now as not only my skin is melting, it had also started to affect my bones.

    When I first thought I was infected with the poison, I thought it is dangerous poison but I had never thought it would be terrifying as this and this is its lesser effect as it had lost most of its efficacy through the hundreds of years of storage.

    Finally, I reached 108th move and miracle fruit energy came out and started to eat this waxy poison.

    Thank god I was able to reach the end of the 1st move in time if I had been minutete then it would have been veryte for me.

    Currently, my condition is barely stabilized but if I became a little slow in performing the body cleansing exercise then the poison wouldn¡¯t even take a minute to melt my bones.

    I reached the 1st pose of the 2nd move and white waxy drops inside me came under little suppression which ultimately helped the miracle fruit energy as it had started to eat them more speedily but I could still see the resistance in the waxy drops, I will need to perform many more poses before I could control it enough that energy of miracle fruit eat it.

    2nd, 3rd, 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, 8th, I had reached the 8th pose, it is the pose that I had reached in the morning but looking at how active these waxy drops are and how they are growing powerful, I know 8th pose is far from enough.

    That why I kept performing despite feeling very very tired because I know if I had stopped these waxy particles will turn in puddle flesh in a few minuits.

    9th, 10th as I had reached the tenth pose, something happened which caught mepletly by surprise, I had started creating 32nd seal.

    Eversince I hade to this ruin, progress in supremebat exercise has be stagnant but now the supremebat exercise that I had circting background was able to create the 32nd seal.

    Though this wouldn¡¯t give me much advancement, it is still good especially the minute soul energy, it will help me a little.

    The forming of seal did not slow down my speed in Body Cleansing Technique and finally, I am able the 12th pose of the 2nd move and my body started to go through the minor cleansing.

    At this time the waxy drops are clearly suppressed but they are still trying to harm my body while the energy of the miracle fruit is trying to eat them with its all.

    Thud!

    I continue performing the poses, unearthing every bit of energy I have and finally reached the 15th pose of Body Cleansing Exercise, that is when the energy of miracle fruit energy finished eating all the waxy drops in my body, seeing that I finally let go everything and fell on the ground with a thud.

 Chapter 511 Planning

    I lie on the ground weakly with the very injured body, I want to move to hand to eat the speck of ominous nts core to heal my injuries but I did not have the energy to do it.

    I was able to solve that terrifying poison but my body is still very injured and looked very horrifying, every inch of my body had been melted and pain it is giving me also is very intense.

    I have very good healing power but that waxy poison had injured me to the deepest level, my body is not capable of healing such damage within a short period of time.

    "Chew chew..!"

    I called Ashlyn out of me asked her to feed me the speck of the ominous nt¡¯s core, normally I did not call Ashlyn as it is very dangerous but now I could see formations floating around me and if any formation came floating toward me then I would be in very serious trouble. So, it is better to ask for Ashlynn¡¯s help.

    ¡¯Good Girl!¡¯

    I said telepathically as she expertly removed the speck of ominous nt in her tiny beak from my cloths sleeve and feed it to me.

    Just as the speck entered my mouth and it transformed into the healing energy and started to flow through my body, healing every injury that came into its the way.

    Dried skin started to fall from every inch of my body and smooth skin started to rece it, withing a minute my horrible meted waxed appearance hadpletly disappeared.

    The speck of Ominous nts core had provided me with little energy which helped me moved a little which was enough for me to take out cooked medicinal monster meat from my storage to eat.

    This is should be my first time eating in a very horrible environment, dried pieces of skin could be seen hanging from every part of my body and there is that horrible smell of minor cleansing which is enough to make one feel like vomiting.

    But I still ate in such an environment as now in this ce I dont have the luxury to set up abode and take a long bath to remove all the smelling from my body.

    As I finished eating, the familiar medicinal heat hadpletely spread in my body, giving me the energy that I needed urgently.

    Seeing the weakness receding, I stood up and vaporized all the dead skin from my body with the Sunfire before spraying a very thick perfume over my body.

    This is the best I can do, after I get out of here and survived then I might think about taking a long bath.

    After taking care of myself, I take a good look at the facility especially at the bottle which still has some liquid stored in them and those which¡¯s essence had turned into solid.

    These two types of bottles most important but these bottles are a minority as most of the bottles had filled with colorful faded dust.

    In the whole room, my eyes are most focused on the single corner where there are only three tiny bottles are ced in that special corner. One look at that one could easily tell that there is something special about the corner.

    Yes, that corner used to store something precious but like most of the things in this facility had turned into the dust. That special corner used for storing the essence of the Miracle fruits.

    After taking look at all the shelves and formations, I started my work and which is collecting. I store everything bottle that came into my hand whether it has the essence, solid essence or just dust.

    I collected all of them and ced them in the separate storages, my only regret is that I was not able to collect a few bottles as there is formation covering them and I do not want to mess with it.

    Now the only thing remained to be collected in this facility is the parts of the Essense Machine. Some parts of the essence machine are way more expensive than the some precious herbs I had collected, so there is no way in hell I was going to leave any part of there machine.

    With that I carefully walked toward the machine, avoiding any formation I¡¯vee across and finally reached the machine.

    I was about to get into the position to open the machine when my eyes fell on the mouth of it and there I saw the big bottle in which multicolor solid essence ball is present.

    I first didnt want to take that ball of medicine as it has value lesser than the medicine dust but I still took it, thinking if someone posted specially for it, I will squeeze very high price from him as these things could only be made when something malfunctioned, no sane person would waste precious medicines creating such useless thing.

    After storing the ball of medicine in my storage, I started to work on opening the machine as I know it would be hard and would take quite a time to open.

    It took me two and a half hours to open the machine and that is just to open the machine and now I have to remove the important parts that are mentioned in the list.

    One by one I removed the parts that are mentioned in the list and have be quite shocked when I was able to identify some of the materials used in this machine.

    I had already known this machine is very good as it is able to extract the essence of miracle fruit which is a very delicate task that is way above the Knight stage powerhouse could do.

    Hun!

    A sudden sound of shock came out my mouth, I had just opened the emergency powerpartment as I had needed something from it but when I opened it, I found there is energy crystal is present and this energy crystal is three times bigger than ones I found in robot Maintainance machines.

    This is the first time, I have found Energy Crystal in emergency powerpartment, all the machines I have opened till now had their emergency powerpartment empty.

    I will not be selling any Energy Crystals I have, from the knowledge I have gained from the knowledge essence, I now know the real value of these energy crystals like other stuff and what they are offering for these yellow Energy crystal are not even peanuts, they are offering even less than skin of the peanuts.

    There crystals worth so much that I am having a problem withprehending but I know one thing, I will not be selling this crystal very soon in the future, at not before I go to the central continent and became powerful enough to bargain for the fair price of these crystals.

    An hourter I had finished collecting all the stuff from the machine and now it is time to get out of the facility and make a n to leave.

    I have stayed more than enough time in this repository and now I just want to go out.

 Chapter 512 Leaving

    After getting out of the Essense Facility I found a good spot and set up my abode which I had seen earlier.

    I really wanted to enter the sorting facility and get out of the gap I had seen as I had enough of this repository but I can¡¯t as I am feeling very tired and also I¡¯ve not made a n yet.

    I want to take a good rest and make a n with a calm mind before I could even think about, walking through the form without having a n is apleted suicide.

    The first thing I did after setting an abode is to take a long shower and did note out of it till I smell nothing from my body except the smell of the jasmine.

    Aftering out of the shower, I cooked dinner and slept directly after eating it.

    When I woke up the next morning, I freshened up, ate and went toward the sorting facility. I slip inside the sorting facility and recorded another projected beforeing back to my abode.

    In my abode, I took out separate projectors and projected two recorded projection of the sorting facility.

    There two projected are nearly the same except for a change in the position of some small formations, I had already expected this and not surprised seeing this.

    With two projections in front of me, I started to make a n for my exit which would need me to go through the less formation as possible.

    As I was nning that, I couldnt help but get excited as it had been more than ten days in this gloomy machine and I really want to get out of it and smell the fresh air and see some greenery.

    I wonder what change had urred in the Garden and the whole ruin since I had been stuck in this monstrosity.

    The best way to get out of this repository had been one on the top floor and before entering the machine I had checked that way and found it utterly decimated, there is no way I would be able to leave through that way.

    Before entering the machine I knew I would have to find the new way to exit and the way I had been holding hope isy decimated.

    There were only two choices in front of me that are either to see if the machine had any way to get out or walk down on the floor and towards the right-wing which was filled with many formations to see if it has any way of leaving.

    But after seeing the few big gaps in the machine, I hadpletly discarded the idea going to the floor below and it is more dangerous than the machine.

    The gap in the Sorting facility I have seen is the biggest one in the whole repository, through which I could easily walk out but I know it is very dangerous.

    Not only the Gap itself is very dangerous but the formations that are on the way also very dangerous, they are so dangerous that each and every one of them could take my life.

    I usually would not take such a big risk where the chances of dying are more than 50% but I have no other choice, either go through that formation or wait for a near month for Ruin to close, at that time I would be automatically able to leave without facing any danger.

    But there will be no meaning to it as I had already scourged this whole machine and there is nothing valuable for me left to collect, the waiting would be maddening and what is more maddening would be that there will be barely any rise in my strength.

    I still have hope foring across many chances like Eonic Pces which could advance my strength instantly and that is why I want to leave soon possible.

    There are chances that exist everywhere in the ruin if I did not take it then others would and I dont want to happen.

    Time passed by and finally seven hourster there is only one projection remained open in front of me and in that projection, a clear white marking could be said.

    That marking is the way I had chose to pass the formation in the sorting facility and reach the big gap.

    After going through many scenarios and thinking of many possibilities, I had finally able to make the n.

    Taking onest look at the n, I close the projection and started to pack, now that I had made the n there is no need to wait for any longer, the sooner I could leave the better.

    Soon I reached the Sorting facility and slide intopletly to another side before standing uppletly.

    The two times I havee to the Sorting facility before, I had never hadpletlye inside and the reason is simply that is formations are everywhere, there is a big formation just inch away from if I moved even a little, I would bepletly swept inside it.

    I activated my defense skill and speed skill, the swirling armor also started to appear in my body with the aura that is many times stronger than before.

    And finally, I took out tiny emerald seed, it is the seed of Ominous Ghost Tooth nt. This seed packed the power to regrow a limb, healing the serious injuries will be nothing to it.

    This seed could bepared to second life and I really dont want to use it seeing how precious it is but I have no choice as only this thing packed the power to heal my injuries at the instant.

    Gulp!

    Without waiting for the second I gulped down the seen and juped over the formation that is front of me and my luck is very good that it didn¡¯t react.

    After passing that formation, I activated my sky walking skill before moving left and thennding on the ground, walking a few steps before jumping again to avoid the formation.

    Fuuck fuck....

    I cursed loudly in pain as I jumped over another unavoidable formation but this time this formation is activated started to attack me with wild abandon, every attack of it brought the serious injury to me.

    Thank the fuck God that I had eaten see if not for it healing me as soon as I had received an injury, I would have been finished by that formation within three seconds.

    I passed through that formation and started to pass through the gaps of formation before I walked over formation which instantly activated started to attack me inhumanely.

    As I started to pass through the formation and except for two which didnt activated after I had passed through, all the others had activated and their attack is so powerful that they would be able of kill the three-star elite within a few seconds.

    Thud!

    About half a minuit since I started, Inded in front of the big formation on which the big gap is present, its either make it or break situation for me, either I will live or I will die.

    "Let¡¯s Make It Then!"

    I said in a slow and calm voice before I took the leap at Gap and hope I will able to reach the other side of the gap alive.

 Chapter 513 Ou

    I took the leap at the big gap, this is a break it or makes it moment for me, either I wille out alive or will be dead, there is two option, there would have been the third option but I had eaten the seed of Ominous flower, so there will no third condition.

    Ahhhhh.....

    I reached the Gap and started passing through it when I felt thousend of swords stabbing me from every corner.

    The injuries started to appear on the sensitive ces like my head and my neck, if not for the seed healing all the injuries I have received every moment, I wouldn¡¯t have taken me a minuit to die.

    Slice Slice....

    I felt like time had slowed down as I could feel every injury appearing in my body before they are being healed by the seed of the ominous nt.

    A second, only a second is needed for me to passed through the gap but now that second is feeling like a minuit as every tiny movement I was assaulted by the powerful attack, the pain it gave torturously but I had bared it as I will only gonna experience it for a second.

    Thud!

    A second like an hour passed as I crashed on the ground with my clothes torn, armor cracked and every inch of my body bloodied but there was a big smile could be seen on my face,

    "I am out, I am finally out! hahaha..." I shouted as I startedughing maniacally, not even minding the soil I identally ate whileughing maniacally.

    I continueughing in happiness till I can¡¯t anymore, I am really right now to finally get out of that repository.

    I had spent nearly two weeks time in the repository and I so much wanted to get out after spending two weeks in it.

    I have entered the repository when I barely had the strength to fight against the strong Two Star Elite bute out with the strength to kill the normal Three Star Elite which is a very huge improvement.

    I now have the strength to clear all the nine challenges in the guild and clearing them would take much of time either.

    Not only my strength had increased exponently but I have gained the immense fortune also, this fortune is more than ten times I had expected to get in this ruin.

    And the best thing is, there are still twenty-five days more till this realm closed and I wonder what kind of dangers I will face and chance I wille across in the future.

    As my euphoria died down, my gaze falls on the ring in my finger. I am clearly aware that it was this ring which had helped me open that Big door.

    I had tried it on the doors of the facilities but I got no response from it, this ring likely to work the gates of treasure pces, repository or other things but not on the machines or robot inside.

    This is just my assumption and as this ring could turn out to be a one-trick pony and would not work again, to bepletly sure I will have to check treasure pces and other ces in the ruin.

    Looking above I could tell its afternoon but I still activated my abode and went inside it to change.

    The abode I had activated is the normal one and not the underground one and one could see easily in this bright sun but I didnt care.

    My strength is now equal to the three-star elite and there would be very few people in this garden who could threaten me and even if Ie across those few dangerous people, I am confident that I could run away from them safely.

    This confidence stems from my newly advanced Sunfire rule and Mini st of Swirling Armor.

    With my Sunfire Rule being advanced the power of my Swirling Armor increased greatly which means the power of my Mini st as increased, so even they have the power to kill me in the single shot, it will be really hard to kill me and that is why I had erected my abode so openly without fear to take the shower and changed the bloodied clothes I am wearing.

    I took the good shower till I stopped smelling the smell of the blood from my body and changed into fresh cloth before going out.

    "Chew Chew!"

    Ashlyn chirped when I am deactivating my abode and from her tone, I could tell that those who areing toward us are the person we can fight.

    Soon I sensed them as I heard the rustle and a few secondster they appeared not far from me.

    This is a group of Grimm race monsters and quite powerful if I am saying this one of the powerful Grimm monster group I have ever seen.

    There are five Grimm race monsters in this group with the leader being a three-star elite while the other four members were peak Two Star Elite, their power could bepared to 8th challenge in a guild which means they are not far from bing three-star elites.

    "Ashlyn dont you think we are quite lucky, we were just about to find someone to fight and these gentlemen came on their own without us making an effort to find them," I said to Ashlyn as I covered myself in the swirling Armor.

    "Chew chew!" Ashlynn chirped in affirmation from my shoulder.

    "Boss this Level 5 is mocking, let me show him the might of our Grimm race?" said the Bearman to the Leader Ratman.

    "Friend you seemed to be Overly confident in defeating us?" asked Ratman in its squeaky voice. "You will know when you fight me!" I said as I took my red sword off my waist.

    "Very well then!" said Ratman as ferocious expression took over its face, "Attack it with your power, hold back nothing!" shouted Ratman furiously as it came toward me with its four minions.

    Just like the ratman had said, all of them activated their spirit totem and ult method together, including ratman. It is using all it¡¯s the power to attack me.

    Seeing theming, Ashlyn flew off from my shoulder with a sharp glint in her eyes.

    It has been more than ten days since I have fought anything since I had started my adventure, this had been the longest time I¡¯ve been without fighting anything, even when I used to go home I would always go outside for fresh monster meat.

    Seeing it ising, I did not move from my spot instead I waited for it.

    As it came it me, it swung its short sword at me with the blurring speed, seeing that I too swung my sword to counter it.

    CLANK!

    A loud nk rang across as sword sh and I felt the force and ult energying at me with their full force but before they could inside me and wreck me, they got crushed by my swirling armor.

    While I am fine, the ratman is not, it had not only taken multiple steps back but a trickle of blood could be seening out of its lips with its a face filled with utter shock.

 Chapter 514 Strengthening Solution

    It has a clear look of shock in its eyes as it saw itself taking three steps back while being injured, though the injury its nothing as it is healing rapidly.

    It had never expected that a puny Level 5 could push it back to this degree this feels unbelievable to it.

    Its shocked face contorted before extreme anger on its mousy face, "I have underestimated you too much, you are more powerful than I thought!" said the Ratman and attack me and this time its attack is a lot more powerful than before.

    Seeing its attacking toward me, I also swung my sword as I spin the swirls on my armor faster for more power.

    CLANK!

    Puh! Thud thud...

    This time also when our sword shed, whatever force and ult energy came at me crushed by my swirling armor before it had reached me and the ratman took continuous steps back with the horror drawn all over its face.

    "What are you wretches doing, help me defeat this bastard?" said ratman in loud voice but seeing no response it looked back, it saw four of its minions are lying dead with each of them having a small barely discernable hole on their head.

    It hadn¡¯t been a minuit since the fight had started but four of its minions are lying dead on the ground, seeing that even more horror appeared on its face and it turnedpletly pale.

    I could see its whole body shaking uncontrobly as it slowly turned its head back look at me.

    "Friend fighting would be a waste of time seeing both of us had near equal strength."

    "It would be a lot better if we forgo this little conflict and separate in own way, don¡¯t yo" It was saying in ttering voice when its abruptly stopped with full terror appearing in its eyes.

    Bam!

    Puchi!

    "Sorry, not interested!" I said as I removed the sword from its chest, just as it was asking me a question about going to our separate ways I know it is nning on running as soon as it gets a chance.

    I dont want this ratman a chance to run as these bastards are really sneaky and have a hundred ways to run away.

    So I had activated mini st just as it was asking the question and before it knew what happened, my sword had pierced through its chest without giving it a chance to defend itself.

    I took about all the equipment the Grimm monsters were wearing before storing them all to my storage.

    Seeing their power, they must have collected a lot of the precious thing in this ruin and they being Two Star and Three Star elites their bodies also worth a lot after.

    Fighting this Ratman, I could say that I now have the power to easily kill the normal Three Star Elite which was little beyond my expectation, previously I had thought I would need work little hard to kill the normal Three Star Elite but I had unestimated myself too much.

    Cleaning the scene, I picked up one directed and started to walk.

    Now that I was able to escape the repository, I should now focus on finding the way get out of this Garden. It has been near-month since I entered the Garden and I nearly collected all that I have to collect and now I want to go out.

    To be honest, I kind of feel very lucky that I was able to increse my strenth to this degree in the Garden as there are not many things in the Gaden that could increse one¡¯s stretch directly except for some herbs and medicines.

    But finding exit would be very hard, it would have been fine if I had the map like the one I had of the machine, from which I could have been able to go out.

    To get out of the Garden there is only two option, first is either find a big enough crack and exit of this Garden or go back to the crack from which we had entered this Garden, I am sure many people would have been already gathered there.

    But both of a slight chance of getting out of the Garden, for first option one needed luck and the second option is hard as first as gathering the same amount of people had entered the Garden to crack open that crack is impossible as the Garden is very huge.

    I am nning to try my luck for four days, if I did not find the exit in the four days then I will return toward the crack where Ie from, I am confident that there are many people that would have gathered there and even Garden could not help improving other¡¯s abilities much, some people surely would have made advancement in strength.

    So, it should be barely enough to open the Gap with the help of the Grimm race, which I think would also be present there.

    Time passed by and the twilight hade, in this whole afternoon I¡¯ve fought the two teams of Grimm race monster and both of the teams had a Three Star Elite in them.

    Like my first battle, I did not take much time to finish the second battle before collecting their bodies, I¡¯vee across the weaker teams also but they were finished by Ashlyn without needing my help just like she finished the medicinal monster we havee across.

    Before entering the Repository and I used to dread the Three Star Elite and but I wanted toe at me, so I could fight with them but regretfully my I have onlye across only two Three Star Elite Grimm race monsters and the medicinal monsters that we havee across were weak ones.

    As for the precious nts we havee across only one and it was the lesser precious one, so our luck could be said to mild.

    Chew Chew!

    Seeing the evening is approaching, we started to find a good ce to set up abode when Ashlyn chirped again saying she had found another precious herb.

    The precious herb is always weed, I thought and walked toward the direction Ashlyn is motioning.

    Fifteen minuitster I reached near the ce and found the nt, it is a faint blue color root called Amerie Root, it is a lesser precious nt.

    "Oh, my fucking god!"

    I was just about to ce the amerie in special storage when my hands still and I cursed in happiness.

    The Knowledge of nts I have received through the Knowledge Essense Crystal, not only has the knowledge of the nts but there is also a detailed introduction of them and different ways it could be used.

    Alone this Amerie root is just another lesser precious knight grade root but when it was boiled with another lesser precious nt called mead fower, it creates something that is very precious and I urgently needed.

    I did not expect to find the amerie roots as I already have the mead flower.

    Mad with excitement, I started to find a good ce to set up my underground abode, earlier I was nning to set up myfortable normal abode but what I am going to do now need me quite a privacy and for that, I will need to activate my underground abode.

 Chapter 515 Strengthning Solution II

    Thud!

    After my abode activated, I directly jumped inside it and freshen up as quickly as possible, I may be very excited about the thing that I am going to do but I like to do it in a clean way.

    After Cleaning myself, I started to clean the medicines thoroughly before I took out the beaker and added both of the medicine into it and put it on the gas.

    I now have to boil both of the medicine till theypletely became the solution and then drink that solution.

    This solution made of abination of Mead flower and Amerie nt will give me the physical boost of at leastpared to the one amethyst seal and more if I am able to digest it better and I have a very good method that will help me digest a solution better.

    Seeing it will take quite a time before it will turn into the solution, I started to make the dinner while projecting the name of precious nts found in the ruin from my holowatch, I started to look at how many medicines could be used for making these strength-enhancing solutions and was quite surprised to find that there are seventeen as solutions could be made using the herbs found in this ruin.

    Some of the solutions in the list could increse one¡¯s strength drastically, they are not only rted to the physical strength but some could stimte the soul power while others could stimte the healing.

    One way or another, they increased one¡¯s strength to a certain degree but getting them is really hard. There are tens of thousands of nts found in this ruin and what I need is just 67 nts and herbs, finding them would be really difficult.

    It was a lucky coincidence that I was able to get these two nts and that could be made in strenth enhancing solutions.

    An hourter I had finished making the dinner and ten minuits after that the solution is finished.

    "Let¡¯s eat dinner, by the time we finished it should cool down a little!" I said to Ashlyn as I severed her dinner.

    I usually dont have dont have a problem eating hot stuff seeing I have minor fire immunity but ording to the direction, the solution should be drunk at the mild temperature.

    We finished eating in half an hour and as I had expected the solution cooled down quite a bit. I had divided the solution into two portions, one I ced in front of Ashlyn and one in my hand.

    "Let¡¯s get finished with it!" I said as I stopped breathing and drunk the solution while holding my breath as I hoped it wouldn¡¯t smell as bad as it is described.

    Bad!

    I said as I am drinking the solution, the solution is tasted very bad as it smells and holding of breath doesn¡¯t see to help much. Halfway through the drinking, I wanted to vomit so much as it tasted very horrible but I had forced myselfpletly drink it.

    When I look at Ashlyn, I found she had finished drinking her solution before me and now calmly sitting without any disgust on her face.

    Since she was little, I have never seen her showing disgust toward any food that she ate at her vitions.

    After I finished drinking the solution, I removed my clothes and started to perform the body cleansing technique.

    This time there is no life and death situation or I am bearing an unusual pain, I am performing the body cleansing Technique because I want better digest this solution.

    With Body Cleaning Technique, I will be able to digest most of the solution I ate and I am going to perform Body Cleansing Technique till the 107th pose as at the 108th the energy of Miracle fruit came out and I dont want it to eat any part of this solutions.

    I did not feel anything after drinking the solution but when I looked inside me I saw that there is a flood of Blue drops in my body and they are merging with my body with their own vition.

    And when I added Body Cleasing Technique in the mix, the merger became even more perfect.

    Time passed by and kept performing the Body Cleaning Technique at my highest speed and only stopped when I reached 107th pose, after reaching 107th pose, I continue performing it repeatedly as I did not want to call the big bad wolf to eat all this blue energy by reaching 108th pose.

    There is a lot more amount of this blue energy in my body and if I had not performed the Body Cleansing Technique then it would have taken hours to digest but now with me performing body cleansing Technique, more than half of the energy had already been digested and another half would be digested in the half an hour seeing I am performing the 107th pose.

    Half an hourter, I nearly finished digesting all the blue energy and ¡¯now I won¡¯t have to worried about big bad wolfing out¡¯ I thought as I performed the 108th move of the Body Cleansing Technique.

    Despite feeling very tired I didnt to stop performing the Body Cleansing Technique, performing body cleansing Technique is my important routine and once I start I didnt stop until every speck of energy inside my body sucked apart by it.

    This Technique is very important, especially the major cleansing it is very important. I have seen its power, the power to melt the energy and then merging that melted energy into the body, it is such a terrifying thing.

    The big part of my strengthes from the Body Cleansing Technique, the Rule power, and three amethyst seal would not be able to make strong as I am now especially at the Master stage.

    I continue performing and finally reached the fifteenth pose of 2nd move, only then I let myself go and fall on the floor.

    While performing the technique I would always try to do better than previous but if I won¡¯t able to do that, I would at least performed the pose that I performed.

    I lied on the floor for ten minuits before I had the energy to get up, after getting up I ate a bowl of medicinal monster meat that I set up aside to recover quickly.

    After I recovered enough to walk, I walked to the bathroom to take the shower as I am very sweaty.

    The monster meat had returned all my energy to me and I was correctly able to ess the amount of physical enhancement I have received from the solution.

    If I am not wrong then I had received a boostpared to the thirteen to fifteen seals of the Body Cleansing Technique. Which was really a huge boost.

    With this enhancement, my strength increased even more and I dont I will have to fear anyone in the Garden at least. Now killing normal Three Star Elite would be very easy, it probably would not take even a minuit for me to finish one-off.

    For a search of this strength, I havee to this ruin and now I am getting it, I wonder how my friends are doing in the ruin.

 Chapter 516 Familiar Occult Energy

    After I finished essing my strength, I get out of my abode and deactivate it before activating the surface abode. I would have not done this but I have to take inventory of the items I took from the Essense facility.

    After activation of the Abode, I emptied the hall and started to take out all the bottles I had collected from the essence facility.

    An hourter there are thousands of bottles jampacked in front of me, separated into four groups.

    The first group has 2129 bottles, the second group have about 91 bottles, the third group has around 3 bottles and thest group has only one bottle.

    The medicinal essence in the biggest group of the bottle has turned into dust but it is dust made from the essence of the medicine it is still worth a lot.

    As for the second group which has 91 bottles, it has essences left in them, some essences may have turned murky, some near solid but they haven¡¯t turned to dust means their essence is intact that make each of this bottle worth fortune.

    The third group of bottles which only have three bottles is many times more expensive than the other two groups despite them having only dust in them.

    These three bottles had once of time contained the essence of the miracle fruits, now they only contain the dust but their dust enough to sell them for the fortune.

    Miracles fruits in very very high demand for both level up purposes and research purposes and one could be ready to pay any price for it even, even kill for it if the miracle fruit is a rare one.

    I have many times people killing one another for miracle fruit in the middle of the outpost, that is how important the miracle fruits are.

    Thest group contains only a single bottle and it had the multicolor ball inside it which seemed to made of essences of the many precious nts but despite it worth nothing but someday it might worth a fortune and that is why I had collected it.

    After making the registry of all the bottles, I ced them in the storage and went to sleep after activating all the security functions of the Abode.

    Three days passed by the jiff and in the three days, many things happened to like me fighting and killing three medicinal monsters who have power equal to Three Star Elite and running away from really strong Three Star Elite Grimm Race Monster.

    That Grimm race monster was terrifying that I was very seriously injured by the time I was able to get away from it after two hours of the chase.

    I had sensed it¡¯s battle power and knew it was very powerful but I still wanted to try since it was the next day off when I drank that strengthening solution.

    I wanted to see how powerful I have be, so I attack that terrifying Grim race monster and after first shing, I knew this monster too terrifying to fight and knowing that I started to run with all my might.

    But that bastard of the monster followed me with its full strength and even summoned its spirit totem and activated its ult method to follow me.

    It was good thing that my Sunfire rule advanced and I have a mini st which increased my speed that I was barely able to get away from it after two hours of the hard chasing.

    That was the only strong opponent I had faced, while others I hade across was defeated and killed by me.

    Today is thest day I am searching for the exit and if I did not find any, then I would going toward the crack that I havee from and ording to many fellow humans two more batches of people hade to the Garden after us through the same entrance and now many of them went back there to get of out of this Garden.

    If my estimation is right then in the three to four days they will have enough people to open the crack again, so if I leave tomorrow for the crack with my highest speed then its shouldn¡¯t take me more than a day to reach the crack.

    I was just busy with me through when I heard sensed someing toward my direction, sensing that I did not react because I know those who areing toward me are fellow humans and they are weaker than if they were not then Ashlyn would have told me as she had sensed them before me.

    I was just about to start walking again but when I heard something very very interesting that stopped me on my tracks.

    "Let it go josh, those miracle fruits were not in our destiny!" said one weak sounding voice, a clear defeat could be heard in his voice.

    "How can I let go will, the miracle fruit was found by using first and we would have have been able to break that formation by the evening!" said second voice indignantly.

    "We should be grateful that we are able to run away from that Grimm monsters. if they were not overly focused on that Miracle fruit, we would not have been able to run away with our like intact!" said the first voice, there is indignation but relief could also be heard in his voice.

    "Friends, would you tell me little about the miracle fruit you have encountered?" I said as I walked out of the tree that had been covering myself.

    These two people are about my age and have the power of strong Two Star Elite, in the outpost they would be considered quite powerful but they are just above average.

    These two looked quite wretched and I could see they are being tormented by the ult energy which they are barely able to control from going berserk in their body and looking their condition, I dont think they will be able to confine this energy long before it breaks loose and tore them apart.

    Seeing me suddenly appear both of them became vignt and took out their weapons.

    "I have no I¡¯ll intentions toward you guys and I just wanted to ask you a few questions," I said, hearing that their vignce loosened a little but they did not release their weapons.

    "To show my good faith, let me help you a little!" I said and walked toward them without the weapons.

    They were vignt but they let mee closer to them and soon I stood in front of them.

    "Would you guys mind cing one of your hands on mine!" I said as I ce both hands in front of them without any protection.

    They did not say anything and looked at each other before cing their hands on me.

    Ahhh...

    Just as they did pull power of both of my rule powers transferred from my body to there, which shocked them as they about to retrace their hands when they notice what is happening inside them and they shopped their movement with shocked faces.

    They were not the only ones are shocked, I am too because the ult energy in their body is too familiar to me, I was nearly torn apart by this ult energy more than two weeks ago.

 Chapter 517 Obtaining The Miracle Fruit I

    I could never forget this ult energy, this ult energy would have killed me if I did not have the core of ominous nts to whittle it away.

    The Sunfire Rule and Killing Rule are steadily burning the ult energy in these two people¡¯s body but the one that is burning off the ult energy is not but Ashlyn.

    My control over the powers of the Rule has increased enough that I could also burn the ult energy in their body but it would take me three times more than Ashlyn as I do not have expert control over my rule power¡¯s like Ashlyn.

    Time passed as Ashlyn kept burning the ult energy in their body through me and fifteen minuitster, all the ult energy in their body burned away.

    "Eat these, it will heal your injuries quickly!" I said while giving them two specks of the Ominous nts core.

    The ult energy had injured both of them quite heavily if I had not burned away the ult energy in their body, they would have had a maximum one hour before the ult energy tore every cell on their body apart.

    They were hesitant for second before they took the speck and eat it with questioning expression, not believing this tiny speck could heal the very serious injuries they have suffered but few secondter utter shock appeared on their face as they saw all their injuries were healing at a very rapid pace.

    "Thank You for saving our lives if not for you, we would have surely lost our lives in a painful way." said the tall young man. Both of their injuries hadpletly healed and their lost color had also returned to their faces.

    "Its nothing," I said with a smile before putting serious expression, "Would you guys mind telling me about the miracle fruit you have encountered?" I asked finally.

    I am not a saint to burn of the ult energy in their body and even give them very precious healing medicine free of cost and they understand it as well as they started to answer my questions.

    "Yes, in the morning we havee across the miracle fruit by chance but it was protected by the formation. We were trying to crack the formation since morning and even able to crack a little when we attracted the group of Grimm race monsters."

    "He casually attacked us and started to attack the formation, by its strength of the Three Star Elite, it should be really close to cracking formation now," he said.

    Sadness could be said in his eyes, anyone would be sad losing the miracle fruit, they are the most treasured thing. A single fruit can sell for an exorbitant price.

    "Where did you find that Miracle fruit?" I asked excitedly without hiding hastiness in my voice.

    Knowing about the miracle fruit, I want to leave as soon as possible, miracle fruit is very important to me and I want to get my hands on it, no matter the cost.

    "We will transfer you a map!" the tall guys said and tapped few buttons on his holowatch before touching his holowatch with min.

    Ting!

    I quickly opened the map and saw the destination of miracle fruit which is not that far, if I used my highest speed then I could reach there in ten minuits.

    "Thank guys! Here take this as my thanks!" I said as I handed them two speck of Ominous nts core and after that swirling armor started to appear on my body.

    Boom!

    Just as the swirling armor fully appeared, I activated the mini st on my legs and shot toward the direction of miracle fruit while wishing that the Grimm race monster hadn¡¯t broken the formation.

    "Why did you tell him about the Miracle fruit so easily, if you had asked for something more, he would have surely given for the exchange of information?" the shot guy said to his friend.

    "Saving our lives and healing our injuries aren¡¯t enough and what if he would have gone mad and killed one of us?" the tall boy said.

    "He wouldn¡¯t have?" short boy refuted.

    "Did you forget about the incident we saw a week ago, that monster in human skin had massacred team of fellow humans just for the sake of one small medicine?" his face asked back.

    The short boy shuddered when he heard this, the scene of a week ago still very fresh in his mind. He had seen how that monsters had massacred a group of fellow humans mercilessly just because they refused to give them the herb they have found first.

    If not for them being well hidden, they would have been massacred by that monster with other groups.

    "And its not like we have received nothing, you have seen how miraculous this thing is, it wouldn¡¯t take a minuit for this speck to heal our serious injuries, this speck would be very useful in the difficult times."

    "Let¡¯s go, we should go still have to clear quite a journey before we reached the crack!" said the Tall body as they started to run toward the specific direction.

    Thud!

    ¡¯Its quite close!¡¯ I thought as Inded on the ground and quietly started to walk toward the direction on the map.

    After walking for a few minuits, I started to hear the faint sound of the attack, as I walked closer the sound got louder and louder till. I got close enough to see what is happening.

    There seemed to be seven Grimm race monsters that seemed to be attacking a round formation that encased the small tree, on that small tree is a triangr shape fruit.

    Seeing that fruit, I instantly know this fruit is a miracle fruit and not only that, I knew its name is and what uses it have.

    After taking look at the miracle fruit, I look at the lead Grimm monster and extreme anger appeared in my eyes. This bastard is the same one who chased and made me take a suicidal jump at the repository.

    I had promised it that if I came out of the repository alive then I will torture it till it wish it could die and Its bad bad luck that I had found a thing in the repository which would make it wish for the death.

    I walked closer and closer till I stopped and hide perfectly, I had just sensed the battle power of the bastard, it had gotten a little stronger and defeating it would take quite a time that is why I stopped myself from directly attacking despite wanting to do it very much.

    ¡¯Ashlyn be careful!¡¯ I said to Ashlyn as she flew away from my shoulder sneakily and sat at the closet tree from the miracle fruit.

    The n is very simple, I want to snatch the Miracle fruit form the Grimm monsters. If I were to attack now, I would need to waste a lot of time cracking the formation but If I waited then these seven monsters will crack the formation for me.

    If Ashlyn is able to snatch the fruit, it would be good and even if she fails, I won¡¯t be much sad as that fruit will be mine as long as I am able to kill them which I am very confident in.

 Chapter 518 Obtaining The Miracle Fruit II

    Crack Crack Crack.... Bang!

    After an hour, more and more cracks started to appear on the formation and soon it broke apart in the bang.

    "Hahahaha... finally, I am able to acquire the Miracle fruit, with this fruit elders will surely help me merge the power of the spirit totem into me." Grimm race monstersughed maniacally as it looked at the Miracle fruit.

    "Boss, dont forget to share some reward with us!" said the Foxman charmingly to the werewolf.

    "Of course, of course, how could I forget about you guys, who helped me so much acquiring this miracle fruit!" said wolfman with a bright smile but next moment its expression turned vicious and it attacked.

    Pacha!

    "Boss, w"

    It directly decapitated charming Foxman before moving toward another¡¯s who were trying to run but it was no use, the werewolf was too strong, it is easily able to kill all of them.

    "Bastards did they really think I will share the rewards of the Miracle fruit with them, Idiots!" It was muttering when it suddenly stopped as it looked at the palm-size bird moving toward the nt at the blurring speed.

    "You fucking shit!" It shouted and run toward the Miracle fruit with all its strength but the bird cloak in the fire was too fast, before it could reach halfway distance to the miracle fruit, the bird already plucked the miracle fruit from the tree.

    ¡¯What an Idiot!¡¯ I thought, if it would first be taken the fruit and then killed all of its team members, it would have been quite difficult for Ashlyn to snatch the miracle fruit but with it putting quite a distance from the fruit to kill its friends, it had be quite easy for Ashlyn to Ashlyn.

    "Good Girl!" I said to Ashlyn as I came from behind the tree and took the fruit from her before storing it in my storage.

    "You are alive!" said werewolf in shock as it stopped on tracks from chasing Ashlyn.

    "Surprise!" I said as I took the sword off my waist, this bastard had gotten a little powerful, I will have need some time to finish it off.

    "Well, its good that you are able to survive. I had felt quite regret over not killing you personally, this time I surely can rectify that regret." I said as it came to me.

    Learning from its past mistake, the werewolf seemed to hold back nothing as it directly summoned its spirit totem and activated its ult method.

    Sensing its rise of the battle power sharply after activating its ult Method, I also started to spin swirls on my swirling armor will all my speed and as I ran toward it.

    It seemed a little surprised seeing meing toward it but it became very vignt and kept half of the focus on my legs, in case I activate the mini st and ran away.

    nk!

    Both of our weapons shed loudly but not one of us had taken the steps back.

    The force and ult energy of its traveled inside me and able to breach the defense of my swirling armor but to do that it had lost most of the power, so what entered inside me was instantly vaporized by my rule powers.

    It looked shocked seeing its attack waspletly useless against me, as it was not able to injure me even a bit.

    "You have be quite strong but if you think a little bit of power will save you then your dreaming!" I said andunched another attack and seeing that I spun my swirls even faster andnched my own attack to counter its.

    nk!

    Our weapons shed again but this I shook a little but there was no injury on my body as my defenses were able to easily able to deal with force, so except for little shaking due to the sh, I did not feel much anything.

    It again became shocked andunched the attack with even more ferocity.

    nk nk nk nk....

    Our weapons shed with one another with every move being stronger than others but no matter how much one try, no one able to gain the upper hand in battle.

    Time passed by as we kept shing and in such a way, half an hour had passed. In this half an hour, we must have exchanged thousands of move and with these thousands of move, my advantage started showing.

    If my opponent has equal or little greater strenth than me then it is an 80% chance that I will win that battle. Its because of the killing Rule, the more I fight, the more I understood about my opponent and even gain the ability to predict move.

    It had been ten minuits since I started gaining an advantage over a battle and slightly gained the sense about its attacks but I did not reveal all of its in the battle as I know this much of advantage, I will not be able to win the battle quickly instead I will rm it, interest I kept fighting it as that is what my opponent hoping for.

    It did not take a genius to see that in the long fight, it is a Grimm monster that wins, their big bodies are filled with vitality and stamina which help them fight the long fights.

    If it had been any other human in my ce, it would have had quite a good chance of winning but fighting me its bad luck as with the longer fights, I will be stronger.

    Thirty more minuits passed and I started to feel slightly tired and seeing that it started to feel quite happy as it is clearly visible in its eyes.

    Through I am feeling slightly tired due to continuous intense fight, I am capable of guessing all of its moves, so now I could quickly finish this fight.

    Slice!

    Itunched another attack, I also swung my sword to counter it but just as it about to sh, I move my wrist a little and my sword avoided the battle by hair breath and sliced the deep would across the chest of the monster.

    This move may simple but it is extremly hard as both of us had nearly the same power, so it is quite easy to stop other advances. To that what I had just done, not only I need to attack at impable timing, I also need to have body flexible enough to perform such movements.

    Slice!

    Another big wound appears on its body and this was because of its pure silliness as It was shocked still by my first attack that it wasn¡¯t even able to put up a defense against my attack.

    "You bastard, you dared to injure me!" It shouted and attacked me ferociously but what is the use of ferocity when you don¡¯t have the strength to back it up.

    Slice Slice nk...

    More and more injuries started getting on its body as it was barely able to stop any moves of mind and the worst thing is the injuries I am giving it are healing at a slow pace as they are infused with my Rule power.

    Five minutester, nearly all parts of its body are covered with the injury. If it did not have strength equal to mine, Rule power that I had infused with my attack would have torn its body apart.

    "You are a very good bastard, next time we meet I¡¯ll make sure to eat you alive." It said and started to run.

 Chapter 519 Blood Burner

    Bang!

    Activated mini st to follow it while Ashlyn also started tounch her attacks.

    Our position has been changed, that day he has chased me till I had no choice but enter the Repository to survive from it but now I will not even give it a chance to enter any repository if it is nned on entering any.

    Swish!

    Bang! Slice!

    My sword missed as it changed the direction and seeing that I again activated the mini st and attacked, this time my attacknded but the injury I was able to give it is not serious.

    "Fucking bird!"

    It cursed loudly again, it had been few minuits since it started to run but its back which had been rtively clean is now filled with many sword wounds but that is least of its problem.

    Its biggest problem is Ashlyn who is attacking it with the fire pearl, each attack of fire pearl brought it a serious injury, if not for its strong body it would have already died.

    Slice!

    Another of my attacksnded but like always, it was not enough to kill it. This bastard speed is a lot slower than me but due to the limitation of mini st brought me, it always able to dodge my attack with the close margins.

    Mini st is not flexible, once activated it will take you straight and due to the high speed it gives, it is very difficult to change the direction.

    Though it is running, it will not able to run for much. It is already seriously injured and every minuits it is getting more and more injured, sooner orter it will reach its limit and then I will be able to kill it.

    Thud!

    My words rang true, ten minuitster it fell on the ground, it had finally reached its limit. Till now it had been bearing the pressure of injuries through the will power alone but as the more and more injuries piled up, it had finally reached its limit and fell on the ground.

    Another reason for his fall is that it can¡¯t continue activating its ult method, one needs a strong soul and body to bear the pressure than ult energy brought if it cants then either it will start to tear the body apart or it will automatically dissipate.

    In this monster¡¯s condition, it looked like the ult energy had dissipated and due to that all mine Ashlynn¡¯s rule powers umting into its body got a chance to attack.

    "Ashlyn attack it with full power!" I said to Ashlyn to attack it because I know it is very conscious and waiting for me toe closer so that it couldunch an attack.

    "Ahhhhh.....!"

    Slice!

    It screamed out loudly as Ashlyn¡¯s powerful attacknded on it but before it could go much far, I attacked it and then Ashlyn attacked some, making it through unconscious.

    With my earlier attack, I could have easily decapitated him but I didnt, I still remember the promise I made it to it before I ran into the repository.

    It ispletly unconscious, I ampletely confident of that as I could not sense any killing intent from it.

    Going closer to it, I took out the rope from my storage and bound it, what I am going do with it need a strong binding. After I bounded it and put a gag on its mouth, I took out a palm-size bottle with grey liquid.

    This grey liquid is the essence of Vetria Flower which has another name and that is a blood burner, it got this name because it literally burns the blood.

    Drip!

    I carefully took out the single drop of grey liquid and dropped it on the injury, through using such expensive medicine for revenge may seem silly but there is the only thing that could put out the fire of vengeance from my heart.

    AHHHHHH...

    Nothing happened for the first few seconds but then suddenly blood-colored me started toe out of its body and then the gagging noise.

    Its good thing that I had put a gag in its mouth otherwise its screams would have been enough to alert those who are within the ten kilometers range.

    Bloody mes became brighter and brighter as more and more blood started burning while its screams withing the gag also became louder.

    It screams continued for a few more minuits till they stopped and a minuitter the blood-red mes also stopped leaving the body of the Grimm monster looking like a deted balloon.

    I collected its stuff and stored its body as it will still be harvested into the crystal.

    After that, I went back to where I found the miracle fruit and collected the stuff and bodies of the Grimm race monsters, these monster are strong two-star elites, it would be waste if I didnt store them.

    I continue to search for the exit and finding medicine until the evening, my luck is quite good as I found two medicines, one is lesser precious while others are quite precious.

    Not only that I¡¯ve even fought the team of Grimm race monster which has the two Three Star Elite in them and three medicinal monsters all in all today is said to be one of most fruitious days in this ruin.

    As the evening came, I found the good spot and set up above ground which I had been doing for the past few days, it felt quite good to have big space.

    Entering the abode, I freshen up and started to make the dinner and after I finish making dinner, I started to perform the supremebat exercise as if I dont then I might pop up like a balloon.

    Today again I had made the progress and able to reach the 19th pose which was good, after eating that waxy poison my miracle fruit energy has grown a lot, now I need just fifteen to twenty days and I will be able to level up to the Peak level of Master stage.

    Five minuitster I had gained enough energy to walk and went to the bathroom to take the shower, I felt quite refreshing after I washed my body with jasmine vored soap.

    Laying against the bed, I looked at the triangr Miracle Fruit in my hand, this miracle fruit is the mostmon miracle fruit and ording to the knowledge I have received they are about 99.1% of miracle fruit there are.

    These are level up fruits, there is more technical name for it but I won¡¯t dwell into that. Just like its name said, its a level up fruit. If I ate it right now then I would be able to level up to the Peak level of Master stage.

    But I didnt want that, I am confident that I could level up to Peak Level of Master 15 to 20 days or sooner if I tried extra hard, I will eat this fruit when I leveled up to Peak level of the Master stage. so that I could level up to the Lieutenant stage directly which would be a huge boost to my power.

    Today is thest day I had given to myself to find the exit, tomorrow I will be leaving toward the gap, let¡¯s hope that there is enough people have gathered there.

 Chapter 520 Silver Fang Hogs

    Today I am returning toward the Gap from which I had entered the Garden.

    The Garden is very good choice to stay till the realm close as there is less Grimm race monster and monsters but lots of precious medicines, as long as one is little careful the chances of surviving in the till the closure of the ruin are quite good.

    Though there is fortune and chances surviving here are quite good, there are no big opportunities that will be able to increse one¡¯s strength only going out will I able to find the chances to advance.

    Boom!

    I activated the mini st and shot through the air in the twilight, the sun hadn¡¯t risenpletly yet. I had woken early today as I had to cover a lot of distance and I also n to work on the flexibility of my mini sts.

    The fight of yesterday had made me realize that my mini st is very rigid. If one had simr strength to me and is little agile then it would be quite difficult for me to beat it, so while going toward the crack I am also nning training a little one the.

    Boom Boom Boom Thud...

    I used one power st after another and trying to use them inplicated ways as possible, sometimes I got sess but most of the time I fell.

    I am even breaking my bones multiple times from falling on the ground from above or crashing on the three, all of them gave me quite an injury.

    If not for me having a strong body and high pain tolerance, I would have given up on it by now but I did not. I continue trying and tying, no matter how many of my bones broke or how much pain I am experiencing.

    The only focus in my mind is making my min st as flexible as possible but it very difficult.

    I had created a mini st to give me instant speed and it had given me that, greater than I had expected but now I want to make it flexible without losing much of its desired speed.

    The first thing I started to learn is stopping, I did not want the speed that cant is to control otherwise if I came across a very smart opponent, he could use my uncontroble speed again me.

    And the best way to stop mini st is created anther mini, creating mini st is easy but when the power of two mini sts colling my body went out of control.

    It like driving a bike at very fast speed and then pushing the front breaks hard, one could imagine what would happen in such scenarios and that is what happens to me.

    After failing tens of times, I had decided to lessen the power of the mini st that I had used to create the brakes, so that reaction would be a little less intense.

    That seemed to work a little as my crashing speed lessen quite a bit, I kept working on the force I needed to create the brakes but I found out there is simply no way to instantly stop from the mini st in my current of the body.

    If I want to stop then I will have to use multiple lesser sts, on then will I able to control my speed and avoid unnecessary death.

    While I was practicing the lesser sts, I have unconsciously learned to divert, with the help of lesser st, I could divert power created by the mini st.

    The whole passed while I am training and I was only able to cover half of the distance.

    I wanted to continue traveling through the dark seeing I am now powerful enough that barely anyone could threaten me here but I did not as I am feeling extremly tired due to the whole day of training.

    The next day when I woke up, I felt quite refreshing and after doing my morning chores I continued my training and journey.

    Time passed by as I continued training and while journeying toward the crack. One the way I collected the nts that Ashlyn had sensed and Grimm race monsters that attacked us, we even killed quite a few medicinal monsters just like I did yesterday.

    As I was traveling toward the crack, I had noticed that many people are traveling toward it also and that is the reason why I aming across the more Grimm monsters and people than usual.

    Thud Thud....

    I was just resting under the tree to recover my soul power due to the constant use of them when I felt loud shaking of the earth and soon I heard a loud sound.

    Looks like some monsters areing, I thought as I get up and waited for the monsters to came, few minuitster, I saw the monsters that areing toward me and seeing them I couldnt help but smile.

    Silver Fang Hogs, one of the most delicious monsters in this ruin and the five monsters that are in front of me are not the simple Silver Fang Hogs but the ones that grew up in the Garden.

    Their meat already one of the tastiest but the ones that are front of me are the medicinal monsters, I wonder how delicious they could taste I thought while gulping down the saliva.

    These five Silver fang Hogs are about nine metersrge and sport the battle power of the normal Three Star Elite. If it had been a few days ago, I would have needed a few hours to finish these five monster but now I would need just an hour and even less if I asked Ashlyn help which I am going to.

    GRUNT!...

    The monsters who were happily eating but suddenly looked at me when they felt my peculiar gaze. I dont if they sensed my intensions or its due to their nature, they got very angry and came to attack me.

    "Ashlyn dont spoil any meat with your attacks, attack at a weak spot and finish soo a possible." I reminded Ashlyn, sometimes she gets very lost in the battle and started to toy with her opponents.

    Which I dont want that as her attacks spoil the meat quite, though she rarely does that with the medicinal monster as not spoil them, I still reminded her as I do not want to spoil any eatable part of these delicious silver tooths Hogs.

    The battle started and ended an hourter with the five big bodies silver fang Hogs lying around me. If one would look carefully, they will find there is barely any injury on the monster.

    Seeing how delicious these monsters are, I and Ashlyn were extra careful not to harm any eatable part of their bodies and that is why it took hours for us to kill these monsters.

    After killing them I took out special monster cutting tools and cut apart each slice of monsters carefully, not daring to waste even slice of them.

    It took near one and a half hour to cut and store the monster carefully and because of it, I was two hourste when I reached the camp near the camp but I didn¡¯t mind a bit because thete is worth it as I am going to eat the most delicious meal of my life tonight.

 Chapter 521 Repeating Mistake

    There are more people than I had expected, both on the human side and the Grimm monster side. Rows and rows of abodes could be seen, there must be thousands of them on both sides.

    Thud!

    Landing on the ground, I walked toward the human camp. There were guards but no one stopped me as I went inside and about to walked toward the side where abodes are set up, not gaze fall on the something peculiar which I have only read about but never seen with my eyes.

    There is a market in the middle of the boundaries of both camps, the humans had taken the left side while the Grimm race monsters at the right side.

    It is really a peculiar scene, the Grimm race and Human race are the absolute enemies and would kill each other any chance they have got but now they have set up a store side by side and everything seemed very peaceful among them.

    I could not hear any single shout just a calm barter. Grouping together to open the crack is one thing but opening the market together ispletly different thing as chances ofplete such high in such ce, just slight misunderstanding could turn into the full blow fight between two races.

    These people seemed to have thought it through about it that why patrol there is very heavy.

    Without wasting time, I started to walk toward it forgetting I have very delicious meat I have in my storage that I had nned on cooking as soon as I reached the Camp.

    These people are selling and bartering the stuff they have found in the Garden, if I am lucky then I may be able to able to find nts to create one or two solutions.

    Tong!

    I was about to reach the market when I heard the loud tong as if hearing some sort ofmand, everyone started packing their stuff and started to return to their respective camp.

    I didnt need to be the genius to understand what happened, the time of the market is over but still to be sure I asked the first person I had found.

    I was right, every day the market would open at 8 in the morning and close at the 8 in the evening. That means the market stayed open for a full twelve hours if I had been an hour early, I would have able to browse it and would even able to find the material for one or two solutions.

    With the defeated sigh, I walked toward where abodes had been set up and started to find the empty space to set up my abode.

    I am not much disappointed as there are still two days before we will attack the crack.

    After finding a space, I set up my abode. I freshened up and took out the box and in that box is the meat of the Silver Fang Hog, seeing the meat all my disappointment over the mashed away as I started wholeheartedly focused on the cooking.

    To cook this meal, I took out my best of the best ingredients and asked Ashlyn to provide the fire which she was very happy.

    An hourter, I finished with dinner and started to set up the te, Ashlyn wanted to leap directly at the pot but I had stopped her forcefully if not she would have dived directly into the pot.

    I started to fill the tes with meals and just as I filled the Ashly n¡¯s te, she started to eat it without waiting for me.

    "Heavenly!"

    I said just as I took the bite, the meat is heavenly. I have never had eaten such a delicious meal ever before, the meat of the Siver Fang Hog already is very delicious and now with its body full of medicine, it had reached apletly different level.

    After taking the first bite, I took the second then third and soon emptied to the whole te, instantly I took the second serving and also filled the Ashlyn te the full before I started eating again.

    "Crap!"

    I said right after when I felt very heat is rising in my body at the very fast speed.

    Shit shit...

    I started to curse loudly as I took off my clothes at the record speed and started to perform Body Cleansing Technique at my highest speed.

    I had eaten many times more monster meat that I supposed to and now the immense amount of medicinal energy started to spread through my body.

    This medicine energy is so immense that at just 12th pose my body is started to turn red.

    I had reminded myself before I started to eat the meat that I have to be in control as this meat is not the meat of somemon medicinal monsters but the medicinal monster that has battle power of Three Star Elite.

    The medicinal energy inside it has to be very overbearing and it is, just as I reached the 24th move, the spores started to appear on my body and one can even see the slight on it.

    I had really eaten a lot, it is good that I have be quite strong since I had eaten the meat of medicinal monster first time, if I had the same strength as that time, I would blow into the pieces just a few seconds after eating the meat.

    The spores started to spread all over my body and they looked very horrible but they are nothingpared to the horrible pain I am feeling, the medicinal energy is tearing my body apart and stuffing inside in.

    Why I have to be such idiot, I had experienced this frightening thing before but like an utter idiot, I had done it again and now I am verge dying.

    Seeing myself not learned from my past experience, I want to curse myself real bad and I am doing it because this may be my veryst cursing if I didnt reach the 108th pose soon enough.

    36th...48th...60th...72nd...84th...96th, at the 96th pose my body started bleeding from every part of my body, if I didnt reached 108th pose in a minuit then I would surely reach the underworld and the reason of that would that I couldnt control my stomach. This would be such an idiotic way of dying.

    108th

    I gave my all and finally reached 108th pose but I did not stop there as I know that the medicinal energy is very overbearing, 108thi is only able to hold it back a little if I didnt perform the forward poses, the more and more medicinal energy that is being digested at every movement would tear me apart.

    With the miracle fruit energy mutation reaching about 11%, its speed of eating had increased 11 times originally, it had increased its speed of eating quite a bit.

    With the pressure on me lessening, I heaved a small sigh of relief before I started performing more poses with the greater speed than before and in few minuits, I had reached the 119th pose but it is not enough to control this overbearing berserk energy, I will need to perform more poses before I could heave a sigh of reliefpletly.

 Chapter 522 Gathering Medicine

    Thud!

    I fell on the ground finally as every bit of energy either merged with me or eaten by miracle fruit energy.

    Though what I did earlier was simply idiotic, some good things hade out of it. I had reached 26th pose of the 2nd move in the Body Cleansing Exercise and energy of the Miracle fruit had grown quite bigger.

    It had umted enough energy that It would in the sessions of three to four days not to mention healing properties of it had also increased a little.

    The only downside I am experiencing all this is the terrible smell, I have gone through the 2nd minor cleansing of the 2nd move of the Body Cleansing Exercise.

    Now I lying on the floor like dying dog, smelling the vomiting smell and the worst thing is I didnt have the energy to vomit even if I want.

    After a minuit passed, I staired to gain my energy back and after three minuits I was able to walk weakly, the first thing I did after standing up is tomand abode to suck up this vomiting smell before, activating a room freshener all over the abode.

    I directly fell into the sleep after I returned from the shower as I am feeling very tired both mentally and physically.

    I wanted to read some but I felt very tired to do that, except for taking a rest for half a day to recover my soul power from continuous usage of the Rule power.

    That was the only rest I took throughout the whole day, so after returning from the shower I directly fell into the sleep.

    After I woke up in the morning, I felt quite refreshed and just wanted to head out for the market but there are still two hours before the market would open.

    I freshen up and cooked for us, I wouldn¡¯t have had to cook if not both of guzzling up the meat of Silver Fang Hog. this time I did not cook the meat of the Hog but other meat.

    Silver Fang Hog is a delicacy, it shouldn¡¯t be eaten regrly or it wouldn¡¯t be a delicacy.

    Just as the 8th ticked by, I got out of my abode and started to walk toward the market excitedly.

    When I reached there both humans and Grimm monsters just started to set up their shop, so I decided to roam and looked at the shops that had already opened.

    "What do you want to exchange for this star ebony herb!" I asked when I saw one 67 herbs I needed in projection in front of the shot opened by the thin man in his mid-twenties

    "Supra flower!" said the thin man, "Good luck to you them, you are asking for a most precious herb for lesser precious herb, the only idiot will give you that!" I said and started to walk away from the shop.

    I have lots of nts to buy if I let him take advantage of me then others would also take advantage of me.

    "Friend wait!" I heard from behind, it is a shopkeeper who had demanded the exorbitant price for the lesser precious herb.

    "Friend I am a fair businessman, what I had said earlier was a joke. Here is the list of things I want if you have any, you can exchange for the ebony star herb." He said with a fawning smile as he projected the list of things he needs.

    This is quite a long list! I thought as I looked at the list of the item he needs, taking look at his list I found I have several items that he needs.

    "Here, this should be enough right!" I said as I put one of the lesser precious herbs he needs, "Yes." he said as he took my herb and gave me ebony starflower I need.

    "Do you have more of this ebony star herb?" I asked, most of these stretch stimting solutions could only be drink once but I will need them for my family, so I am trying to collect them as must as possible.

    "Sorry, I had only one ebony star herb," he said while shaking his head, I felt disappointed but I had already expected this.

    Nodding toward him, I walked ahead but I did not find any other herb I needed but I am not disappointed as the shops had barely started to open.

    As I was reaching the middle of the market, I found human and Grimm monster is setting a gigantic screen, I saw itst night but before I could look at further, it had closed down.

    This screen is closework which is spread through the are of the two camps, our holowatches could be connected to it.

    Ting!

    Soon the gigantic screen activated and I connected a list of things I want and the thing I am willing to exchange for them.

    My list 91 items, 67 of which the herbs I need while others were important and rare nts I will need to create an important solution for my sister.

    After posting my list and I found the empty spot and set up my shop while projecting the things I need while adding the line if they dont have the things I need they dont have toe into my shop.

    Tem minuits after publishing the list, I got my first customer and to my surprise its a Grimm race monster, a Bearman to be exact.

    "Do you have Amrose Fruit?" said the Bearman as it came to my shop, "What do you n on exchanging for it?" I asked straightforwardly.

    "This." said the Bearman as it took out the ck Red flower, seeing the flower my eyes started to shine as this glower is also one of the sixty-seven herbs I need.

    "Its your," I said as I put Amorose fruit on the table while taking the flower from it, after finishing the transaction, this Grimm monster left silently.

    Next hour I received three customers but two of them bought the nts that are outside the 67 herbs and I need while other one wanted one of the nts I have but have nothing I want to exchange with, so I shoed him away.

    Next hour I received two customers of which one brought the nt in 67 nts list while others brought the hern from the rare and important herbs that I need.

    I stayed in the shop till the afternoon before I closed the shop for an hour to find if any shops have any nt and I need and l am lucky enough to get one.

    An hourter I opened the shop again and stayed in the shop tillte afternoon before another round in the market but this time I did not find the herbs I needed.

    After the round, I again open the shop and stayed it till the market closed, in the whole day, I was able to gather 38 nts I need and of which 22 were from the 67 nts I need but to my bad luck all these 22 nts were not able to make a solution as every solution need one or two her for solution toplete.

    Well, I am a little disappointed but not sad as I am confident that I will able to find those one or two herbs that I needed tomorrow.

 Chapter 523 1.15

    The second day had also passed and today I repeated what I did yesterday and was able to find quite some nts I needed for the potion.

    Of the seventeen forms, I¡¯ve gathered some and some materials of the sixteen potions but only able to gather theplete ingredients of the two potions.

    One is strengthening Potion while other potion Soul potion but regretfully I could only make one potion of the two. The strengthening potion is a littleplex not only I need some alchemical instrument but I also need to have a moderate level of alchemical skills.

    It will suffice to say that I had no knowledge of alchemy. If I tried to make that potion then I will surely spoil the materials I have.

    So, even if I could make the simple alchemical instruments with the help of morphing material, I do not have the skill to make that strengthening potion so I could only forgo it for a while.

    The Soul potion, on the other hand, is quite simple, I will need some simple instruments to follow some simple procedure and if I do everything right then I should be able to make the Soul potion within two hours.

    After closing the market, I had attended the meeting in the camp for tomorrow¡¯s nning, as we now have more than enough numbers we will be able to open the gap tomorrow.

    I couldnt wait to get out of the Garden, though there will be far far less precious medicine than the Garden, nor it will have such thick energy or medicinal beast, I still want to get out of it as there will be more chances of increasing there than here and most importantly there is that miracle fruit I want.

    That miracle fruit should be able to reach maturity in a few days and now we have enough strength to have a chance to steal that miracle fruit from the monster.

    That monster which is guarding the fruit is unusually powerful than even now Ashlyn and I are not its match. If I am not wrong then that monster should have the power of Peak Three Star Elite or Four Star Elite.

    That monster was the most powerful being I¡¯ve ever able to sense the battle power, so it is hard for me to name what level of power that monster has.

    I only hoped that fruit isn¡¯t matured by now and eaten that miracle fruit, it would be quite a loss for Ashlyn as that fruit is very suitable for her.

    After I reached my abode, I quickly freshened up, cooked the dinner and ate it before performing the Body Cleansing Technique. I showered after I performed Body Cleansing Technique and rested for a while before I started preparing the potion.

    The making of the potion is quite simple its just that it needs a lot more steps than a simple boiling till they became a paste-like thest potion.

    It took me more than an hour to create the potion in from it me is little viscous transparent liquid, I divided it into the two parts as I usually do for Ashlyn and me.

    Gut...

    Laying my back against the wall of my bed, I drank the colorless potion in a few big gulps.

    First I did not feel anything but soon my body started to feel heavy and my eyelids started to feel droopy and before I know it I started to feel sleepy and a few secondster fell into the sleep.

    This potion will stimte the growth of the soul power as for how much, I dont know as it varies person to person.

    I dont know how much time had passed but when I became conscious I found that my thoughts have be exceptionally clear, I feel like I can think through anything and could solve any problem.

    I know this feeling of powerfulness I am getting due to sudden increse in my soul power after I got used to it I will return to reality.

    If I stayed on my spot for quite a few minuits, gauging my soul power. If I had not guessed wrong then the soul power boost I had received should be equal to what I receive after creating the two amethyst seal.

    Now I have the soul power, I get to perfect use and what perfect use it would then the swirling armor.

    Currently, my swirling Armor has the thickness of the 1.23 inches, I want to make it even morebat, earlier I was not able to do that due to insufficient soul power but now I should be able to do it.

    Walking to the Practice Room I had summoned my Swirling Armor, A few secondster the Swirling Armor of the 1.23-inchpactness started to appear on my body.

    Taking a deep breath, I provided more soul power to the swirls and started to spin them.

    Yesterday when I did that, I had seen slight shaking among the swirls but now there is no shaking the swirls are spinning smoothly without a sign of shaking.

    The swirls spin and spin and seeing no shaking I continue to spin them and only stop when I started to encounter the shaking and that timepactness of my swirling armor had reached to frightening 1.17 inches.

    This is huge, I would have been very happy if thepactness of my armor had reached the 1.20 inches but now it had reached frightful 1.17 inches and that is not the ending.

    The shaking had just started when I reached the 1.17 inches ofpactness, now I have to carefully utilize the soul power and solve the problem that is making it shake and then my Swirling Armor would be even morepact.

    Budding with happiness, I started to carefully utilize the soul problem and started to solve the problems that are making my making the swirls shake.

    The Armor had copsed many times when I was solving the problem but I did not mind and summoned the armor again and started working on the problem.

    This way a few hours passed andte midnight came, now only a few hours till dawn but I am still working on my swirling armor without caring for time.

    Because I know, the morepact it became the more power it will able to give me and that why I kept working on the swirling armor.

    "Finally!"

    I muttered as I looked at my swirling armor which has perfectly stuck on my body without any de stability and it is a lot morepact than before.

    Thepactness of the Swirling Armor had reached the 1.15 inches, which is really awesome, I could feel the power that this swirling armor is giving.

    If that werewolf came in front of me right now, I am confident that I could finish it off within five minuits instead of an hour that took me before.

    After taking look at the Swirling Armor, I walked toward the bed tiredly, I spent too much time on perfecting the armor and now, I will get only three hours of sleep before I have to wake up again.

 Chapter 524 Mad Killing I

    Note: I have added a few Chapters in the Privileged, Do check out if you have the Extra Stones, no pressure though. (I will use Preveldge money to Professionally Edit the novel though the Registered Editor)

    "Fuck, I am reallyte!" I cursed as I deactivated my abode, in this ce where more than thousend abodes were neatly ced now became empty, there are only two-three abodes that could be seen in the empty stretch ofnd.

    It was a good thing that there is still an hour time before we have to open the gap, after backing my abode I walked toward the Gap where most people gathered.

    I am a little disappointed that there is no market today if it had then I would have surely able to buy one or two herbs that I need for another potion.

    Humans and Grimm monsters are present in their respective camps and I could clearly feel that the natural tensin is back that wasn¡¯t present in the past two days.

    This is a reality between two races, they are thirsty for each other¡¯s blood and will kill every chance they got.

    Hun!

    As I walked on the boundary of the human camp, I was able to sense the unusually high killing intent from some Grimm monsters, I first thought it was a fluke as Grimm monsters always killing intent when humans are here them.

    So, I started to walk on the closer proximity of Grimm monsters as I could and noticed that the unusually high killing intent I had sensed is not the fluke.

    Every powerful Grimm monster is having a very thick killing intent while those who are below Three Star Elite are acting normal.

    Something is cooking!

    The Grimm monster probably had nned something dangerous, otherwise, they would not have such powerful killing Rule especially by those powerful Grimm monsters who usually are veryposed.

    ¡¯I will have to be extra careful¡¯ I thought and unconsciously checked my artifact and other stuff.

    An hour passed by and now we are standing on the neat formation and charging it, so we create an attack powerful enough to open the Gap and on the other side, the Grimm monster doing the same with their advanced formation.

    "We will attack in ten-second!" said our leader and leader of the Grimm monsters in unison as both of the formation fully charged.

    ZUP! ZUP!

    BOOOOM!

    Ten secondster a concentrated ball of the energies released from the formation and crashed on the gap. It had created the deafening sound that nearly all the people had to cover their ears to save to them injuring.

    As both balls of concentrated energy hit the gap, it started widening at the visible rate and soon it got big enough that humans could pass and a few seconds after it had be five meters wide.

    Bang!

    Just as the gap became five meters wide, people started to jump be it a Human and Grimm race monsters but I did not jump, I waited for a few seconds before activated Mini st as low power and jumped into gap.

    Despite using low power, my speed was quite fast as I was able to swiftly cross the gap and reached another side safely and stood on the human side, which was unlikest time where I directly crashed on the small hill and heavily injured myself.

    If I had wanted to, I could have been the very first to cross the gap, with my mini st there is barely anyone here who could match me in the instant speed but I did not do that.

    In thest night¡¯s meeting also when they asked who have the power to fight against the Three Star Elite, I stayed quiet as I felt it will be wise to stay low key and hour before and now I am sensing the thick killing intent from them, I am feeling that I had made a right choicest night as I have feeling that Grimm monsters going to do something.

    More and more people came out from the Gap and flew to their side. This time the Gap is more than double the size ofst and shouldn¡¯t close before all the people came out of it.

    Three minuits passed and thest Grimm monster came out the gap and that exact moment, I sensed the killing intent of the Grimm race monster broke the chart.

    "They are attacking!"

    I have never felt such heavy killing intent before and felt quite overwhelmed by it but I bore that overwhelming feeling and shouted top my voice.

    "Attack!"

    My shout just had been finished when leading Grimm monster shouted attacked and all the powerful Grimm monster attacked, the weaker ones seemed little confused but seeing the powerful are attacking, they also jointed the fray.

    As for humans, hearing my shout they got the early warning which saved them from getting caught off guard, the surprise attack that powerful Grimm monster had nned failed utterly.

    But that does not mean we will have a chance to win, the Grimm monsters have double the number than us and so they held a big advantage over us but if the numbers have been everything then the Grimm monster would have taken control of our world thousands of years ago.

    It has been thousands of years since the Grimm race had invaded our world and they always had more powerhouses than us but that had never helped thempletly invade the world.

    As long as we fight with our all, we will be able to win this battle.

    I felt very thick killing intent from both sides as they ran toward each other, everyone¡¯s eyes filled with thick killing intent. Here there is the only choice either killed or be killed and now seeing the Grimm monsters were nning onunching sneak attack, humans are very angry that I could sense the thick aura of killing intent covering each and every one of them.

    I felt quite overwhelmed by such intense killing intent around me that I was unable to move from my spot.

    This was my first time feeling such killing intent as I have never participated in a battle where thousands of people were fighting are fighting at once.

    The Blood ribbon inside me which is clearly suppressed under the killing rule started to fight back after sensing such thick killing intent.

    Chew!

    Bang! Pacha!

    I was being overwhelmed by suck killing intent when I suddenly heard the warning from Ashlyn and my sense also warned me, instinctively I activated mini ck in sword hand and swung my sword.

    Next moment I found the head of the Ratman flying in the air with the shocked expression but I am more shocked because this Ratman was Three Star Elite and I killed it with the single sh.

    I am shocked because till now to kill the nor Three Star Elite, I had needed at least three minuits but now, I had killed one in the single shot, this felt unbelievable not only to me but some humans and Grimm monsters also looked at me with the wide-eye as if they are looking at the monster.

    "Hehe!" I gave a smallugh to their shocked faces and shopped resisting the killing intent that is drowning.

    My killing rule is specialized in killing and even if my vor inch toward bnce and control but there is inherent madness in the killing rule and now it is time to let that madness out.

 Chapter 525 Mad Killing II

    KILL KILL KILL

    I let that hidden madness out and felt the world around me turned slightly red, as there is not a white but the red sun hanging in the sky.

    Bang!

    I surveyed the battlefield and next moment, I activated the mini st and shot toward the three-star elite who is fighting a girl and utterly domination her as in few seconds, she is already had seriously injured and could be killed in any second if Grimm monster willed it.

    I am dead, why my luck so bad that just as the battle started, a three-star elite attacked me. It has been a few seconds since this monster attacked me and I am already very seriously injured. if something didnt happens then I will surely be dead.

    Bang! Pachak!

    Suddenly a faint bang sound rang and the next moment, I found Grimm monsters head flying away from its rest of the body, the sword from which it had been attacking me started to fall with the rest of the body.

    Bang!

    When I saw who saved me, I saw an average-looking who seemed to be a year younger than me holding a bloodied sword. I opened my mouth to thank for saving my life when I heard another faint bang and the next moment that body disappeared from my view.

    Bang! Pacha!

    Another Three Star Elite is dead, they seem like a chicken in front of me, I just have to reach near them and swing my sword with aid of the mini st and their head would be flying before they know what happened.

    The battle is fully chaotic but it is clear that the Grimm monster is holding an upper hand due to theirrge numbers.

    Bang!

    After killing one Grimm monster I moved toward another and then another, as I was killing I saw that I am very much enjoying the killing and more I kill the more powerful I have seemed to be.

    I just wanted to keep killing, it was like madness spread inside me wanting me to kill more and I am doing that as that feeling willed it but if one thought that I havepletly lost in the madness then they are solely wrong.

    This madness of mine is very much in control, I am only killing the Three Star Elite and only three-star elite that are fighting humans.

    With the blurring speed, I could reach anyone and could anyone before they noticed me.

    In this battlefield where the number of three stars elite are about thousend on both sides, only a handful of them could pose a threat of me and they only pose threat to me if I decided to run, they could do nothing.

    I am confident to say that with my mini st, I am unmatched in the speed here no one could stop me if I decided to run wholeheartedly.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac Pachack Pachac.....

    Kill kill kill kill kill

    In just a few minuits, I have killed more than twenty three-star elites and the more I kill the more powerful I am bing.

    If Micheal takes a look at his source, he will find that the red ribbon is glowing faintly.

    As I kill more and more Grimm monsters, I had noticed that more and more people started to notice and their gazes always are on me. Now seeing me, the Grimm monsters did not try to fight back instead they tried to run but its no use, I am much much faster than them.

    As I was killing, I found that that very powerful Tigermaning at me, it has very high battle power and the steel ws that reached up to the one meter.

    Fighting this Grimm master head-on would be an utter mistake, as I would not able to defeat, so it would be better if I dont waste my time with.

    Bang!

    "You bastard wait!"

    I smiled at it and let it came closer to me and just as it was about tounch an attack, I activated my mini st and ran away from it, seeing that it screamed loudly.

    Pacha Pachac Pachac...

    I continued killing it the Grimm race monsters while Tigerman kept following me around the battlefield, it even activated its spirit totem and ult skill for more power but still unable to catch me.

    While it may look like I amughing at him and I am actually doing that but I am very vignt about it, it hade very close to catch and even able to know the weakness of my mini st.

    If not for me making my mini st flexible, I would have surely fallen under its ws even if I had double the speed I have now.

    Hun!

    A surprised sound came out of my mind and as I found two very strong killing intent locked on me, I looked around to see that a very strong hyenaman and werewolf areing at me.

    Their power is the same as the Tigerman which is following me around, seeing three very strong monstersing at me, I have be more vignt and toned down my killing.

    I now focused on running and killing those which I found amidst running.

    Fuck!

    I said, there three monsters areing for me using every bit of the strength and if that is not enough, some weak Grimm monster with adventurous spirit tried to make a move on me.

    Though they all killed by me, they slow me down and because of that I once nearly scratched by ironed ws of the Tigerman. I am still containing that fearsome ult energy that had traveled inside me through its ws.

    If it had been a full blow attack from it, not only would I be seriously injured, that fearsome ult energy from it would have torn me to the shreds.

    From that moment, I have be even more careful and always maintained a distance from the three monsters that are trying to catch me.

    While I was running away, I am also killing the Grimm monsters that came in my way, I will kill whichever Grimm race monsters that came in my way.

    I usually only kill Three Star Elite but the Grimm monster with adventurers spirit came in my way, I didnt mind killing it.

    Many Grimm monsters noticed my pattern and I could see they are heaving a sigh of relief that they are not the Three Star Elite and those three-star elites saw me enter their fifty-meter range, they will tuck their tail and run away, not caring for the battle they are fighting.

    With my speed, I am fighting all over the battlefield, which made theplete disruption to the fighting, whenever I passed through the Grimm race monsters would runway.

    They started to shiver hearing soft, its fear for then nothing less than the scyth of the Grimm reaper which could take their life.

    "RETREAT!"

    A loud voice rang out across the battlefield, hearing this sound Grimm monsters felt like loud that had been weighing on them had been released and they started to run.

    Nor I or any other human tried to stop the Grimm race monsters as we know this is the best possible oue.

    Hun!

    As I am watching the Grimm monster run, I caught the shadow of the familiar Grimm race monster, that I had been searching for very desperately.

 Chapter 526 Unknown Feeling

    "Hun!"

    As the Grimm monsters were leaving, I suddenly noticed a Grimm monster, I first thought I was imagining things but as when I look again, it is the same monster.

    I became ecstatic and next moment Ashlyn flew out of me in the sky, that Grimm monster is the same monster that has an ult Method with it.

    I had searched for it ever since I had entered the Camp but I had failed to find it but now I have seen it, I will never going to let go.

    I would have really liked to follow it but seeing there are thousands Grimm race monsters, I had refrained myself from doing so, no matter how great my speed is, I would get caught if hundreds of Grimm race monsters tried to chase me.

    I watch Grimm leave for few seconds before I took out a small carton of healing potion, open all bottles inside it and crushed few specks of the ominous monster core into them before I fed it those who are just a step away from dying.

    Not only Grimm monsters lost their lives but some humans also lost it with hundreds being serious.

    These potions may not able to heal their injuriespletely as the speck of but they will stabilize their condition surely, I have sawed these people recovering with my own eyes.

    When I was healing the injured, an unknown feeling arose in my body but it had disappeared before I could capture itpletly, I have felt this feeling before but that time also it had disappeared before I could get hold over itpletly.

    The result of potions has be quite visible, to those I feed the positions, they started to recover in the few seconds.

    I am not the only one who is feeding precious medicine to the injured, others also doing the same.

    After healing the injured, we moved toward the bodies of the fellow humans, we first remove all the artifacts they are wearing before burning their bodies.

    After the bodies burned to ash, collecting the ash in a pot before sealing the Pot with the storage which contains all the belonging of the dead.

    Everyone is doing this solemnly no word is spoken during the procedure, everyone¡¯s mood is solemn.

    I ced all the containers in my storage and will submit to the Adventurers paradise, others will also do the same otherwise there will be consequences.

    After all the bodies are burned, the somber atmosphere lifted a little as the people started to collect the bodies of the Grimm monster that they had killed and without a doubt, I had killed most Grimm monsters.

    While I was collecting the bodies of the Grimm monsters, many people hade to me say thank you for saving their life, I just smiled at them while solely focused on thinking amount of fortune I will have through these bodies and the storages of the monster.

    These Grimm race monster were Three Star Elite, their storage should contain many rare and precious things. I can¡¯t imagine the things I will from there storages.

    "If you handnt been here we would have surely lost more people," said John, he is one of the strongest men here his battle power could bepared to the three Grimm race monster that was chasing me, he has the power of seriously injured in one punch.

    "Yes, your warning had helped very much without it would have caught off guard," Ang said, she has the same battle power as John.

    "You guys would have been able to notice as well!" I said, what I said is true, these people were already cautious and would have easily able to see the Grimm monsters attacking, the ones would have been caught off guard would have been those with the weaker strength.

    "See you at the Grand Pce if it appears this time as well." Said Angel before she started to leave like others.

    ¡¯Grand Pce!¡¯ I muttered under my breath, this is a thing everyone looked forward to when they entered this, thest two times the Grands Pces had appeared and if this time also like thest time two times then I will know in few days.

    Shaking the thoughts of Grand pce, I looked inside my source to see my blood-red ribbon had grown a lot and now its aura is simr to that silver red feather.

    In the mad killing, I was lucky enough to advance my killing Rule, with it I have be a lot stronger than before and would be even stronger after I merged the Rule power in the swirling armor.

    I can not add the new power in it in the midst of battle, swirling Armor is a veryplicated thing and if I want to add new power into it then I will have to calibrate into it that is every time I advance in anything, I calibrate that thing with my rule power.

    This is one of the weaknesses of Swirling Armor and I won¡¯t fix that, like today if I were able to my newly advanced Killing Rule in Swirling Armor then I would have been able to gain even more power and would not have had need to run so fearfully from those three Grimm race monsters.

    But currently is not time to do that Ashlyn as I have to deal with the big fish.

    I speedily move toward where Ashlyn is taking the Grimm monster, I had asked Ashlyn to harass that Grimm monster a little and made it change its way as I do not want the head to the area where Grimm monster had left.

    If it would have been in the evening, I would have no fear but it been only two hours since the fight is finished and many Grimm race monsters are still lingering in that area but now I dont have to worry about it much as Ashlyn had made Grimm monster leave the area where the Grimm monsters are the densest.

    Activating the power st, I speedily move toward the area where Ashlyn is and an hourter I reached the area near Ashlyn, now I just have to wait as Ashlyn and Grimm race monster ising toward me.

    "You fucking bird just leave me alone!" I head loud voice said and a few secondster I saw the monster that is shouted.

    It looked wretched, extremly wretched every part of its body is burned and from some parts, there is smoke could be seening from its fur.

    Bang!

    I activated my mini st and directly appeared in front of the Grimm monster. It was about to attack directly but when it saw my face, its hand stopped mid-air and an uncontroble shudder went through its body.

    "Yu...you what are you doing here?" It asked. Its body is shaking uncontrobly and it is taking a step back in fear.

    "Thank You!"

    Bang! Pacha!

    I said and activated power st in my sword hand and before it knew it, its head flying in the air with a slight expression of confusion as if not understanding why I had thanked it.

 Chapter 527 Occult Method Ramons Fury I

    "Now I have to find some Grimm monster to open this storage!" I thought as I looked at the storage band in my hand.

    Bang

    I did not waste any time and activated the storage, I have to find the Grimm monster and have it open this storage. It would be idiotic if I open this storage by a fellow human.

    It has the ult Method method which is everyone is greedy for, in the Grimm race the ult Methods are not the rare thing as there are plenty of them but for us humans it is an absolute treasure that no one would dare to divulge it to an outsider and even if that outsider is a best friend.

    Bang!

    I started to search for the Grimm monster and ten minuitster I havee across the Grimm monster but I did not choose it. From what I know that there Grimm monster storages have the self destruct mode and if Grimm monster will it then they can destroy everything that presents in the storage.

    That is why I am finding the Grimm race monster that is very coward in nature and easily maniptable, so it could not activate the self destruct mode of the storage.

    Ie across them more and more and more Grimm monsters but no Grimm monster are the one I want.

    Chew chew!

    Time passed by but I did not find the monster, soon the evening approached and I was about to give up the search for the Grimm monster when Ashlyn sent me the telepathic message that she had found the monster that I am looking for.

    Without waiting, I spend toward where Ashlyn is and soon saw the group of three Grimm race monsters. These group of Grimm race monster is quite weak as all three of Grimm race monsters are the two-star elites.

    Bang!

    Bang! Pachac Pachac!

    I activated my mini st and appear near the monsters and swung my sword with the mini st and next moment two heads of monsters flew up from their bodies.

    "Ple...Please dont kill me!" said the mouseman, as expected of the most cowardly tribe amongst the Grimm race.

    The mouseman tribe is one of the weakest and cowardly tribes among the Grimm race, they are basically minions of others.

    "I have no intentions of killing you, as long you do something for me, I will let you go," I said with a serious face.

    "Really, are you telling the truth?" asked the Grimm monster excitedly but clear reservations could be seen in its eyes, it does not fully believe me, only an idiot would believe in such sentence by the energy.

    "I promise, I just need you to open a few storages and I will let you go!" I said but reservation in its eyes still hadn¡¯t gone away.

    "If you have been Three Star Elite I would have killed you, not only I can get more stuff from the storage of three-star elite, I can even harvest more Crystal from it but you are barely a two-star elite, killing you will not worth much!"

    "Look it is your choice, if you refuse I will kill you but if you do what I told you to when you walk out without a scratch, hell if I got the thing I want from there storages, I might even let you take a thing or two!"

    "So, what do you say?" I asked after finishing my speed, while motioning two of my hands toward it, on one hand of mine have the sword while on the other hand had the storage bracelets.

    "Ok, I¡¯ll open the storages for you but you have to keep you have to let me go as you promised after that," it said.

    "Ok!" I said and handed it the three storages, "you dont have to take out the items one by one, you can directly use the all release function." I asked.

    It would be a little messy with the all released function but it will not only save me time but also stop it from investigating storages too deeply.

    "Are you sure!" It asked, "Yes." I said as I looked around big open space.

    Thud!

    Next moment, a shit load of stuff dumped on me, it is really much that I was half-buried inside it.

    "Ah!" next moment, it screamed for a moment before it fell on the ground with its mouth wide open with a small hole oper its head. I had promised I will not kill it but Ashlyn could and she did.

    Now I have to find the Tablet in this shitting mess and I hope that bastard hasn¡¯t given the tablet to others as it said otherwise all my hard work will go to the dump.

    "Ashlyn help me getting finding that ult Tablet!" I said and started to put anything Ie the different storage I have in my body, the best to clear this mess and find the tablet quickly is to store the stuff, so the tablet could be visible in this mess.

    I kept storing one after another and kept getting angrier every second.

    I am angry because I found lots of human bodies in storage, they were stored like food items, seeing that intense anger arose in my heart but I kept controlling my anger as I set aside the bodies of humans for cremationter.

    I have to say there is a shit lot of stuff inside the storage, there is more than forty medicinal monsters alone and many precious nts there also among other misceneous things.

    Hun!

    As I was putting the stuff in various storage ording to their category, I came across the herb, seeing that herb a fountain of happiness has burst into my heart.

    Another Potion!

    This herb is thest ingredient for the Strengthening Position, I needed and now that I got it, I can create another potion at night.

    Chew chew!

    While I was busy with my happiness, the excited chirp of Ashlyn had disturbed me and when I understood what she saying, I quickly stuffed the herb in my storage and run toward her.

    Chew Chew!

    As I reached near Ashlyn, I was her sitting on the ult tablet triumphantly. I shook my head seeing her behavior, she is quite proud of herself being able to find the ult tablet and now she said she wants to eat the delicious meal as the reward.

    "I will cook for you whatever you want," I said as I picked up an ult tablet that is half-buried in the rubble.

    I picked up the tabled from the rubble and get a very good look at it. This tablet is bigger than I had expected, it is about half a meters square and very heavy.

    The script carved on it is unrecognizable, I have never seen such scrip before but that did not matter. The ult method needsprehensive, as long as one has theprehension of the ult method, one could ce in the painting or in the simple line on the rock!

    Hun!

    As I was observing the tablet, I felt it was pulling inside me which startled me, I quickly close my eyes and put it inside the storage, I need to sort out this stuff before I couldprehend in the safety of my abode.

 Chapter 528 Occult Method Ramons Fury II

    It took me quite a while to store all the stuff, after that, I burned all bodies and store them, I will submit all of the Adventurers Paradice when I return to home.

    Bang!

    After that, I activated my mini st and started to run toward another direction, this ce is little closer to the Grimm monsters, it would be better if I stay away from them as much as possible.

    An hourter, I found a suitable spot and set up an abode without waiting.

    In the Abode, I did what I usually do after opening the abode and then I started cooking and side by side, I boiled a few herbs. This potion is simple as the first one, I just have to clean then, peel them and boil them an hourter, the potion would be ready.

    I had asked Ashlyn if it would be fine if I cooked a delicious meal tomorrow as I wanted to finish with the meal as soon as possible so I could drink the potion andprehend the ult method.

    Ever since I had experienced the power of the ult method, I wanted toprehend it but I had never had a chance as I did not have the points that need.

    Both the Guild and Adventurers Paradice demand a huge number of merit points before they let you enter the chamber toprehend the ult Method, now I have never will never have to depend on the guide toprehend the ult Method.

    Soon I finished with making dinner and potion, I left the potion for cooling and started to eat with Ashlyn.

    "Mmmmm!"

    My mouth automatically made a sound as I took the first, the dish made from the Meat of Silver Fang Hog is really delicious, each bite of it tastes heavenly.

    I quickly finish eating the dinner but unlikest time, this time I barely able to stop myself from eating till I am full.

    After dinner, I ate the potion and started to perform body cleansing exercise but this time I had performed the body cleansing exercise till 107th pose and did not go forward after I finished digesting the energy as I will need the all the soul energy I have.

    Forty-five minuitster, I am able to assess the enhancements I had received and felt good to know that I have received the physical enhancementsparing to the 12 to 13 seals of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    After resting for another hour, I took out the ult Tablet and ced it in front of me, as I did that I saw Ashlyn came flying as sat beside me.

    My expression turned little incredulous seeing that, as I dont know if monsters could practice an ult method or not, as far as I know, no monster of Knight stage could use the ult skill, as for those at higher stages could use an ult method or not, I have no knowledge of them practicing the ult method.

    Taking a deep breath, I started to concentrate on the tablet and a few secondster I felt like the tablet is trying to suck me in, it is really a weird sensation but I didnt resist it and soon I find in apletely different space.

    ¡¯Ramons Fury¡¯ a name rang out in my mind as I entered thepletly different space, this name rang out in my mind likely to be the name of the skill, I thought as I observe the space I am in.

    I saw a castle floating in the air, the castle is majestic and aura of timelessness could be felt on the castle, on the top of the castle is being. I first thought it is a human but I take a closer look I found myselfpletly wrong.

    It is a being ofpletly different race and it looked like a fusion between human and Grimm race. It looked like a human had given ears and tails of the tiger.

    If one takes out this tail and ears, this being would look like a normal human, I search my mind if I ever saw, read or heard mention of such being but I dont think I had.

    This being standing silently on the roof but a few secondster, it started to move its hands and feet in very smooth motions as it does that, I felt foreign energy entering its body.

    I dont know how I know but I know the foreign energy entering its body and making its strength rise, over time its movement started to became more and more forceful as the more energy entered its body.

    This peculiar energy had increased its strength tremendously and the more energy it is taking in its body, the more its strength increasing.

    I can feel everything it is feeling and know-how that energying inside it and confident that I could do in reality. As for its moving hands and feet, they are just for the show.

    ult energy is illusionary energy that exists everywhere, one just has to follow a specific procedure to store that energy in one¡¯s body.

    The ult energy is very powerful but it is also very dangerous, to store it one just not only needs to have a strong body but also a strong soul.

    Only with the strong body and soul will the one able to store, if one doesn¡¯t have strong enough soul and body and store the more ult energy, then the repercussion of it is very bad. It could permanently damage one¡¯s body and soul.

    One has to be very careful with the ult energy as much as it is good, it is also very bad.

    I carefully watch and feel what that monster feeling as I will have to do the same to sessfully practice the method.

    As I watching the being, I suddenly felt my head get disoriented and the next moment I found myself back in my abode extremely tired.

    I am so tired that I did not have the energy to left the finger, I knew that whenprehending the ult method one gets very tired mentally and that is why I had decided toprehend the bed, so I could just simply fall on the bad.

    I let myself fall on the bed and let myself rest currently, I am feeling like every bit of every drop of soul energy had been used, if someone attacked me right now then I wouldn¡¯t even have the ability to respond much less use rule power which needs the soul power to be used.

    While I was lying on the bed like a dead dog. Ashlyn who is beside me still staring at the Tablet with the singr focus, there is no tiredness or any other change could be seein on her body.

    Abnormal!

    She is truly very abnormal, I have not seen any abnormal monster like her, I thought as I lie on the bed in wait to recover my lost soul energy, so I could try activating the ult Method.

    Watching that being, I knew how to activate the ult method and I am nning to try it as soon as my soul power recovered a little.

 Chapter 529 Occult Method Ramons Fury III

    ¡¯I¡¯ve had recovered enough!¡¯ I thought as I was now able to control my body without feeling there are thousands of Kg weights lodged on my body.

    I got up from the bed while taking another look at the Ashlyn who is still concentrating looking at the Tablet which again shocked me.

    I had been inside the Tablet for four minuits but Ashlyn is inside it for more than an hour, I wanted to shake her up from her concentration but I did not as she is fine.

    Like me, she is also getting tired whileprehending the ult Method Ramons Fury but her speed is is very slow. Its like we both have a tankful of the soul power but for theprehension of the Tablet, she only needs to drop from the tank while I need a full jug, that is the difference between us.

    Means she canprehend for the hours while I am finished in a few minuits, it seemed like there is a fundamental difference in our souls.

    Standing in the training room, I took a deep breath and use the same method that is used to summon the ult the energy and unlike him, I do not move my hands and feet as there is no need to move them.

    Nothing!

    I felt nothing for the first few seconds but I kept trying and trying after receiving nothing and a minuitter I felt a trickle of strange energy came inside me, this energy is neither hot nor cold but it felt both.

    Just as that trickle came inside me, I felt my strength increse a little and I tried to draw more than a trickle of that energy but as I am doing that, the trickle of the energy I was able to suck is disappeared from my body.

    After failing the first time, I tried again and this time also, I was able to draw the trickle of the energy and ability to hold it but that was all.

    Finally, after two hours of trying, I was able to little more than a few trickles but that was all progress I was able to make, I felt a little disappointed making such small progress but I could do nothing about it except for try harder next time.

    To Micheal, this progress seems small but to others, it would be huge as others would need toprehend for at least a week before they could draw a trickle of energy.

    When I went back to the bed, I found Ashlyn is stillprehending, seeing that I shook my head and went to my room to sleep.

    "Chew Chew..."

    I was waked by the Ashlyn the next day and the reason she woke me up because she is feeling extremly hungry and she wanted to food.

    She must be quite tired of all theprehending, I thought as she was stillprehending when I went to sleepst night.

    After I freshened up, we eat the delicious leftovers ofst night before I started to practice the body cleansing Technique.

    I am very close if my guess is right it shouldn¡¯t take me seven to eight days to level up and after that, I could eat that miracle fruit which could help me level up to the Lieutenant stage.

    Today¡¯s n is miracle fruit, we are going toward the Miracle fruit that is guarded by the monster. That miracle fruit is very very suitable for Ashlyn but before going for that, I have to practice the ult Method.

    The ult method is the only thing that could provide me power akin to the rules, if I am able to use the ult skill then my power will skyrocket.

    After I finished practicing Body Cleansing Technique, I rested for an hour before I started Practice the ult Method.

    "Chew Chew Chew!"

    Just a few seconds after I started on ult Method, I heard Ashlyn chirp loudly, she said I am doing all wrong and before I could I ask what I am doing wrong, I saw Ashlyn herself activating ult skill.

    I could feel her battle power rising steadily as suck more and more ult inside her and by the time she had finished, she had be powerful enough to finish me off in the single move.

    "Wow!" I said, a clear shock could be seein in my eyes when Ashlyn wasprehending the ult method I had expected that she may able toprehend and use the ult Method but I had not thought that she would be sessfully practicing the ult skill in the single day.

    Forget monster, I have never heard people mastering the ult skill in a month, it takes months of time to get theplete hold on the ult method.

    "Ashlyn, can you show me again?" I asked excited, Ashlyn I boded so through the link I could feel every action she took while activating the ult skill, it is much better than theprehending from the Tablet.

    "Chew Chew!"

    Ashlyn affirmed and again started showing me how she activated the ult Method, this time I was clearly able to see how Ashlyn did and clearly able to able to see how many mistakes, I had made.

    With the ahlyn as a guide, I started to capture the ult energy inside me and in just first try, I was able to draw in ten times more energy than I couldst night.

    That was unbelievable, I had never through I through make such progress in the single try and that was just the starting.

    After the first try, I tried again and again and each time I would be able to able to draw out more ult energy than before and whenever I woulde across any problem, I would ask Ashlyn to show me away again.

    I had decided to practice the ult Method for an hour but I had ended up decided to practice for two hours and in these two hours, I had made the huge progress.

    If I kept making progress at such speed then it wouldn¡¯t take more than a week to draw out the ult energy to my limit and that time, my battle power would soar immediately.

    I wouldn¡¯t have stopped after two hours if not for me feeling slightly tired, I didnt want to tire myself out as I have the whole day ahead of me, though I dont have to be much worried as now Ashlyn with me, I won¡¯t have fear much anyone.

    Even if those Three Grimm race monster came, Ashlyn now has the power to fight them to the stalemate.

    After packing my abode, I went toward the miracle fruit and would be able to reach there by the end of the day, I hope when reaching there the miracle fruit is still present there and not eaten by the monster.

    That miracle fruit is very suitable for Ashlyn and it will make things very very convenient for me.

    The whole day passed and we finally able to reach the area where the miracle, we would have been little earlier if not few teams of strong Grimm monster came across that we have to finish off.

    "Chew chew!"

    As we reached the area, Ashlyn flew away from my shoulder and from her reaction, I could tell that Miracle fruit hadn¡¯t been eaten by the monster otherwise Ashlyn wouldn¡¯t be this excited.

 Chapter 530 Eating The Miracle Frui

    "Two more days." I thought as I looked at the Miracle fruit through the eyes of Ashlyn, from what I can tell it will take about two days for that Miracle fruit to mature.

    Taking a look at the fruit one more time, I opened my eyes again. I had just seen through the Miracle fruits condition through Ashlyn¡¯s eyes and could also see that there are still two days remaining to mature.

    It was because of Ashlyn since we are able to spot that Miracle Fruit otherwise even a person walked by its side they will not notice it unless they looked carefully.

    The Miracle fruit is berry shape and berry is a thumb-size berry with hundreds of other berries around it, so unless one had senses like Ashlyn or they are specifically looking, it is very difficult to spot Ashlyn.

    Bang!

    I activated the mini st and flew away at some distance, it is evening and I want to set up an abode and that ce was too close to that fearsome monster.

    It is better I set up abode at distance, so I could be far enough so that the monster didnt suspect anything. If it suspected that we are vying for the Miracle fruit then, It might just eat it before it is even mature.

    It is very dangerous to eat the unmatured miracle fruit, the fruit in the maturing stages contains primal energy that could produce anything, one could turn into an abomination or just explode or work as it supposed to after maturing or nothing happens.

    That is why it is cautioned not to eat the unmatured miracle fruit.

    After getting far enough, I stopped and set up an abode after finding a good ce.

    I started to do what I do every evening, I freshened up, cook the dinner and called Ashlyn who is staying near the Miracle Fruit, wanting to eat it as soon as it matured.

    Ashlyn returned ten minuitster and flew away after she finished eating the dinner, which is quite surprising as I thought she would sleep in the abode but no she is nning to sleep near the Miracle fruit.

    She is really wanting that Miracle fruit very much, well that fruit is also very suitable for her. It will not increse her strength directly but will increse her strength nheless and it will make a lot of things convenient for me and Ashlyn.

    After she left, I practiced Body Cleansing Exercise and made small progress in it. After resting for a while, I took out ult Tablet and startedprehending from it.

    Though Ashlyn I had able to clear most of my doubts, I still wanted toprehend from the tablet to get an even better understanding, so I couldprehend the skillfully as soon as possible.

    An hourter, I stood in the center of the training room trying to feel my body with them as much as ult energy as I could but I was never able to suck energy to my limit also wasn¡¯t able to hold the energy for long, so I could use strength it gave me.

    I mostly focused on these two big problems and tried to find the solution for them as only after solving these two problems will I be able to sessfully practice the ult method.

    I practiced till thete night and only slept when I was dead tired, thankfully no one attacked the abode otherwise I would have to call the Ashlyn for help as I was in no condition to fight.

    The two full days, I have I do not n to go anywhere and practice as I will need as much as I could as if that Pce is opened like the past two times, that ce was the real allure of this ruin.

    Many people had found the life-changing opportunities there and from what I have read, one has to be very strong to reach thest stage of that ce where the most enticing rewards are.

    The rewards of thest stages are very enticing and they are enticing to all the Knight grade and some even those from the above stage will also get enticed from it.

    In that Pce people have not only found the ult methods, they have also found the Secret methods, Best Refinement Engines, Secret Methods, Totem Forging Method, Inheritance Crystals and much more stuff.

    The things from there are the best of the best and that is why people are crazy about it and that time I will even able some interesting things that I wanted to see for a long time.

    The day passed and on the whole day, I have done nothing but practice ult Method and Body Cleansing Technique.

    I¡¯ve even taken risk two times by eating much medicinal monster meat, so O could feel Miracle Fruit energy more energy, it was a calcted risk but risk nevertheless but it was worth it and as I was able to feed quite a bit of energy to the Miracle fruit energy and now I am three days away from Leveling up to Peak of Master stage and even sooner if I kept taking the risk which I am nning to.

    I will need to improve my strength fast, only then will I be able topete with those monsters that came from the Mid zone.

    The people from the Midzone have alsoe and I was not able to see them because they are under strict order that prohibits them from collecting resources and attempt at any chances of this Ruin, they could only attempt at the Pce that will open at thest.

    The next day, I had repeated the same thing, took the risk to feed more energy to Miracle fruit energy and practiced the ult method until I am tired and then take an afternoon nap to recover my soul energy quickly.

    "Fuck!"

    I had just woken up from my afternoon nap and about to freshen up before I started practicing when Ashlyn sends me a message through our bond and I couldnt help but curse.

    "You just couldnt control your stomach will ya!" I said through Gritted teeth and started to wear my artifact and get out Abode.

    Just a few minuits earlier, the miracle fruit had matured and Ashlyn ate it without any dy, it would have been fine of Ashlyn had put the fruit in her beak and ran away, that monster couldnt be able to chase Ashlyn even if it wanted to with Ashlyns speed but now Ashlyn had eaten that fruit and she feeling sleepy, she is barely managing to fly away from monster.

    She told me to meet her as soon as possible, so she could digest the Miracle fruit while I deal with the monster.

    Bang!

    I get out of abode and activated the Mini st and shoots toward Ashlyn without even packing abode, Ashlyn is in the real danger this time and if I didnt help her time then she might really get eaten by that monster and I never want to see that happen.

    So, I used the mini st as its highest power and move toward Ashly before she could get eaten by that monster.

 Chapter 531 Running

    "Chew chew!"

    Ashlyn chirp excitedly when she saw me but my focus is not on her but the monster behind her.

    It is Scorpian Tail Ox but the weird thing is, its running on the air. No monster unless it is a winged monster can fly in the Kight stage but this scorpion tail Ox is walking on the air and its speed is very fast.

    Seeing me, Ashlyn¡¯s sleepy face lit up and she suddenly increased her speed and went inside me.

    "MOOOOO...!"

    The Scorpian Tail Ox seemed quite surprised seeing me and even stopped for a second before its face became even angry as it leaped at me in the air.

    Bang!

    I activated the mini st at my highest speed and started to run, I had known these monsters battle power and even sensed now and know that I am no match for it.

    Last time I was only able to see the silhouette of this monster as it was lying near berries but now that I have seen it, I found it is no different from the other Scorpian tail Ox.

    It has theplete red body, including the bright red horns and as its name suggests, It had a red scorpion tail which is very venomous and the monster is at the Peak lieutenant stage.

    It is no different from other Scorpian Tail Ox but it is way more powerful than the normal Scorpian Tail Ox.

    Mooo....

    It screamed again and increased its speed again and seeing that I started to spin the swirls even faster, I am already at my limit and now could only depend upon the swirls to get me a boost.

    While I was running from it, I was also racking my brain upon how the hell this monster was able to run on the way, as far as I know, no monster below Knight stage could fly in the sky unless it is a winged monster.

    As I was racking, my brain I suddenly understood a thing. Miracle Fruit! This is the only thing could make such a thing happen and ording to the knowledge I have, there are tens of miracle fruits that could make one gain the ability of flying.

    This monster seemed to have an innate sense for Miracle fruit otherwise It would have have been lying in the wait for miracle fruit to mature for months.

    I wonder how many other Miracle fruits it ate and what sort of abilities it had gained.

    While running, I looked at the monster with starry eyes while thinking about the ways of killing these monsters as the monster that had eaten the miracle fruit is very valuable.

    Not only a monster but humans too, if Grimm monster to know that the amount of the Miracle fruit I ate, they will hunt me like crazy.

    I dont know if it is true on the human side but on the monster side, I have knowledge of that eating a monster core, there is a 1% chance to gain the ability that monster had gained through the Miracle fruit.

    "Fuck!"

    As I was busy with my thoughts, suddenly I sensed spike in killing the intent of that monster and next moment, I felt life-threatening danger.

    Bang! Rip!

    Instinctively I activated the ult skill and Jumped using mini st but I was a littlete as it is dark red horn able to rip my back off and gave me a gruesome injury before I took the jump.

    Gasp!

    "Steel Body!" I shouted gaspingly when I look looked back at the monster, currently, the monster is covered in a silver silvery greyyer of the steel.

    This fucking monster had already eaten the Miracle fruit that enabled it flying and now it is showing the steel body which is not the innate ability of the Scorpian Tail Ox that only means that this monster has eaten the Miracle fruit that gave it a steel boy.

    I dont know if it has any other abilities, god I hope it didnt have any more abilities and if it has then its shouldn¡¯t be as offensive as this one.

    I continue running and each time it attacked, I would summon activated the ult Method, if I had mastery over the ult Method, then I wouldn¡¯t be this desperate.

    Much less run away, I would have able to fight this monster on equal terms if I had the ult method sessfully practiced.

    Bang!

    Suddenly I felt killing intent in rising again and I felt that it was going to attack again, so I activated the ult Method and jumped but when I jumped, I didnt feel its attack me thispletly confused me whenever I felt the spike in its killing intent the attack would always arrive.

    So, I looked back and saw that I Scorpain Tail Ox had awkwardly opened its mouth in my direction but nothing seem toe out it.

    Is it activating some sort of Ability? I thought. That would be the only answer for its such awkward pose with its mouth wide open, it must have activated some nobat ability or something and now that ability didnt seemed to work on it.

    MOOOOOOOO....

    As if understanding this ability or whatever not working on it, it screamed very loudly and came at me with even more ferocity but sadly for it, while it was in confusion I had activated the mini sts several more times and put a quite a lot distance between us.

    Zup Zup Zup...

    This seemed to make it angry even more and it¡¯s killing tenten toward me increased even more and it suddenly started to shoot green liquid arrow¡¯s through its tail.

    Its finallying! its poison is quite dangerous but as long as I avoid it will be fine, I thought and activated defense skill extra protection, through defense skill is like paper against its physical attacks, it should be able to block their poison arrows if they touched me.

    Time passed in our chase and it has been five hours and I am dead tired, I am really atst as all this constant using of Rule power and activation of ult method have put a quite toll on me while Ashly who brought me all these troubles is quietly sleeping.

    I tried to wake her up, but she is like a rock no matter what I do she is not awakening and that is scaring the shit out of me.

    Cry Cry....

    As I was running, I heard a monster cry and found a bird monstering toward us, seeing that I turn happy as only these instances, I was able to get the few moments of precious rest.

    It came toward us and directly leaped at Scorpian Tail Ox as it is the bigger one and have quite a meat on its body.

    Cry... Slice!

    Another dead, when the bird attacked, the Scorpions Tail Ox responded angrily and tore it into two pieces with its steel tail, this had been a third bird that had torn by the monster in these past five years.

    All the obstacles came between the chase it had torn them apart with its steel knives, no matter what came in its way, it will crush that thing and will follow me.

    Its like this monster truly understood the value of Miracle fruit and would not stop until it got it.

    Chew Chew!

    Another half an hour passed and I really started worrying about my life as I could only support myself for fifteen minuits max and was thinking about the ways to get away from this monster when I heard the familiar chirp inside me and hearing that familiar sound I have finally able to heave a sigh of relief.

    I am finally safe.

 Chapter 532 Ashlyn VS Monster

    "Chew Chew!"

    Ashly let out a lively chirp as she came out of me and stared at the monster with a peculiar look, it is a look that said ¡¯I want to eat you up¡¯.

    MOOOOOOOO!

    Seeing the Ashlyn came out of me, Scorpian Tail Ox had mooed loudly and its red eyes have be even more intense as at attacked leap at Ashlyn, wanting to eat her up in the single Bite.

    Chew Chew!

    Ashly did show any fear either as she chirped loudly and then she started to grow bigger.

    Miracle Fruit of Morph, this is the Miracle Fruit that Ashlyn had eaten, the miracle fruit of Morph gave her the ability to change her size.

    Her size is got bigger and bigger and finally stopped when her size reached about 3 meters. Through her size smaller than the monster but it is more than twenty times bigger than her tiny palm-sized version.

    As her size growing, ayer of silver fire covered her silver wings and her aura had also started to rise, sensing that I know she had activated Ramon¡¯s fury (ult Method).

    MOOOOO!

    p!

    The monster came at her and about to take the bite out of her when she pped her wings and disappeared from her spot before appearing twenty meters away.

    While the monster which about to take a bite at the Ashlyn confuse as it did not get Ashlyn in its mouth as it had expected to.

    The fire covering her wings is her version of the mini st but her version is a lot more controlled and flexible than mine.

    As she pped away, six huge fireballs appeared in front of her. These six fireballs are huge, each one is about half a meter in size but that is not the end as these fireballs started spinning and they spin as they shrink in size till they became the size of the baby fist.

    I could feel the destructive power from those six fireballs, not only it had strong fire ability and Rule powers in it but it also had the ult energy it and top of that they werepressed from the huge fireball of about half meter size.

    Just one fireball is enough to finish me off, it will tear me apart and then vaporize me, these fireballs are more than enough to kill the Tigerman that that has been chasing me around the battle.

    MOOOO

    The Scorpion Tail Ox suddenly stopped mid attacking seeing those fireballs and fear could be shown in its eyes but soon that fear is reced by anger and hunger and the steelyer that is covering it became even more resplendent.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang...

    Seeing a monstering toward her, Ashlyn released all her fireballs at the monster and they appeared near the monster next moment and crashed into it and started creating huge holes over monsters¡¯ body.

    Usually, Ashlyn fireball seeps inside the skin and melt the body from inside but this time they directly exploded as the touched the monster body and directly st away one-fourth of its huge body.

    Except for its head, every part of its body had a giant hole, seeing such destruction I was about to fly away toward the monster while removing the rope thinking I dont want the monster to squash apart by falling on the ground.

    This monster is a treasure and I didnt want to waste any bit of it as this is a priceless treasure but next moment I woke up from my dream when I saw the most unbelievable scene, I saw the monster is healing and it is healing at a very unbelievable speed that visible to eyes.

    Regeneration! I said out loud in my mind, its powerful regeneration ability. Just how many miracle fruits this fucking monster had eaten.

    Bang Bang Bang.....

    Ashlyn againunched a fireball at the monster and just like before all of its injuries got healed.

    MOOOO!

    It mooed loudly and went toward Ashlyn furiously to attack her but she easily dodged and attacked it again with the fireball.

    Such scene kept happening over and over, Ashlyn kept injuring it while it kept healing, this monster has not seemed to care about any part of its body except for its head.

    Ashlyn many times tried to attack its head but she always failed, the monster had really good instincts no from which directions the fireball came, it would always dodge.

    It has been half an hour and Ashlyn kept attacking withing stopping, every few seconds the big holes would open on the monster body but within the few seconds, they would get healed without any problem and the worst thing is this monster seemed fine for some reason.

    There seem to be no energy loss as if it handnt been chasing me furiously for hours and hadn¡¯t had its body sted apart several times, it feels like it had a shit load of energy that wouldn¡¯t get spent no matter how much it used it.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Another hour passed and Ashlyn kept attacking without stopping, I could see some signs of tiredness appeared on her but despite that, she kept attacking.

    The evening hade and it had turned full dark and now I could see Scorpian Tail Ox faintly glowing while Ashlynn is cloaked in fire and attacking the Oxe.

    Hun!

    I was just watching the fight when I noticed something which I wasn¡¯t able to notice when it was the day. I saw that as the fights long-on, the horns on its head are getting fainter and fainter.

    Though it¡¯s getting fainter at unnoticeable speed, it is definitely getting fainter and fainter.

    Could it have eaten Energy type Miracle Fruit, I thought. Some energy type miracle fruit help makes second energy storage in one¡¯s body and one can store energy in it, as for how much one can store depend upon the Miracle fruit.

    Seeing how it seemed to have an unlimited amount of energy to heal its energy, it must have eaten that type of energy fruit.

    This monster had taken full advantage of its talent and had eaten quite a lot of Miracle Fruits, I think this bastard had eaten more miracle fruits than I and Ashlynbine.

    The potential of this monster is huge with its sniffing talent and if it is able to grow up it could be the overlord of this Ruin and could even break out of the limit of this ruin.

    It will be very good if Ashlyn able to exhaust all the energy it has hidden in its secondary storage, that is the only way to save it as I dont think Ashlyn will get a chance to shoot the fireball at its head.

    Time passed as Ashlyn kept attacking it despite being getting tired and tired, I could feel that she wanted to kill this monster and her intention is very simple.

    Mooo!

    Suddenly a change urs on the battlefield, the monster that had been desperately tried to eat Ashlyn right now despite getting half of its body sted apart by multiple times is running away.

    ¡¯It is close to running out of energy.¡¯ I thought. I am not the only one to one to think that, Ashlyn who had been trying for hours to whittle away its energy also noticed that and which is why her offensive became even more ferocious.

 Chapter 533 Mutation I

    Bang Bang Bang...

    It has been ten minuits since the monster started running and Ashlyn is following right behind it with the furious offensive.

    The monster still has its regenerative abilities but its regenerative speed had slowed down by a notch. If it slowed little more then the monster would not able to keep up with the Ashlynn attacks.

    But its not like the only monster is at wit¡¯s end, Ashlyn also really very tired that she barely has any energy to continue but she is still continuing attacking it, she wanted to kill this monster at any cost.

    A few more minutes passed and its gealing speed slowed down even more that it couldnt able to keep up with the injuries and its gait also became unstable that its feels like it could fall down at any second.

    MOOOO!

    Suddenly it stopped and growled at Ashlyn very loudly, I may not able to understand but I could still see that it is a warning, if Ashlyn continued to attack it will do something to Ashlyn that will be detrimental to both of them.

    ¡¯Ashlyn be careful!¡¯ I said to Ashlyn while I myself also got ready in case it will do something.

    This monster had eaten many miracle fruits and got many abilities from them and now it may use that ability again Ashlyn which could be mortally fatal to her.

    Ashlyn did not care about the monster warning and kept attacking, seeing the attacks areing toward it, its eyes became iparably hard and all that killing intent it was feeling toward Ashlyn suddenly disappeared.

    I got rmed seeing the disappearance of the killing intent from it when suddenly the body of the monster started to be incorporeal and then it started to shrink the size of the thumbnail.

    And before I couldprehend what is happening that bright red tiny energy ball shot toward Ashlyn as blurring speed, Ashlyn wanted to avoid it but she could not as the ball was to fast.

    That small ball crashed against Ashlyn and disappeared into her body and next moment Ashlyn if suddenly became unconscious and stared fall while shrinking her size.

    "Ashlyn!" I screamed loudly and activated mini st and shot toward her, I was little far from the fight but with the help of the mini st, I was able to catch her before she could fall on the ground and turned into the bloody paste.

    By the time I had caught her she has shrunk back to her original size. From her link, I could feel that her vitals are stable but she is very unconscious.

    Tears couldnt help but well in my eyes seeing her such condition, she may seem fine but she is a very dangerous condition, whatever ability that monster use is itsst chance and it was clear it wanted to do something to Ashlyn with this move of its.

    I shake up Ashlyn gently, thinking she might wake up but there was no use, thinking it may take quite a time before she wakes up, I started to find a good spot beforending.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground and took out the abode, my abode that I left activated before I went rescue Ashlyn is still there but I was not going there to take it.

    That abode had nothing important except for abode itself and I have a few more abode which is better quality than it, they are ones I had found in the Grimm monster storage which it had taken from humans it had killed.

    I didnt use these abode as I had felt quite ufortable with it but now I have no option as this is the best Abode I had.

    This is Peak Knight Grade with triple protection, even those monsters who came from the Mid Zones could not able to break into this abode for at least an hour.

    After entering the Abode, I took out Ashlyn¡¯s size bed and ce it there before I went the freshen up. After returning, I checked on Ashlyn again before I started to cook.

    An hourter I finished cooking, I started to alone while the full te of Ashlyn is ced in front of me, due to habit I had filled her te.

    I ate in silence and after finished with it, I started to practice Body Cleansing Technique in the practice room as I usually do.

    ¡¯Gasp!¡¯

    A huge Gasp came out my mouth when I return from the shower after I finished performing Body Cleansing Technique.

    Tap Tap!

    Ashlyn who was quietly unconscious in a small bed is now covered with bright red energy cover which looks like ss and when I touched it, I found it is solid.

    It hadpletly enveloped in the Ashlyn and if not for clearly sensing that she is enveloped in the bright red ss-like energy, I would have definitely thought that Ashlyn had reced with the Red ss.

    I once again double-checked her she is fine and went to practice again and this time I had brought Ashlynn¡¯s mini bed with me so I could track any changes which ur.

    Today I had not decided toprehend from the ult tablet as this zapped too much soul energy from me and leave me defenseless for half an hour.

    So I just decided to practice it only.

    Today I had got much inspiration on using ult energy, not only I got them during the chase as I activated Ramon¡¯s fury hundreds of time as I could not be able to hold the energy off long and I also got the inspiration when Ashlyn was fighting against that Scorpian Tail Ox.

    So with all the inspiration, I started to practice the Ramons fury and I started making progress and my rate of progress is better than I had expected as not only I was able to suck the ult energy to my limit but I am also able to hold it for a minuit.

    That is huge progress, way more than I had Imagined. I had practiced it till I felt tired not till dead tired and fell on sleep a minuit after pillow touched my head.

    I was a sound sleep when I felt an ufortable sensation in my stomach but I didn¡¯t care for it as I was in a deep sleep but sometimeter, I started to feel pain in my heart and I felt like someone sucking of energy inside me.

    Which wake me up from my deep sleep and when I look inside me, I found that half of the core of Lieutenant Stage monster that was inside my stomach had disappeared and not only that, the mana I had in refinement engine had also disappeared, there is barely 1% left in it and that is also speedily disappearing.

    When I looked at the culprit behind it, I found it is Ashlyn. She hade inside while in an unconscious state and instinctively sucking all the energy that is present inside.

    Seeing the energy inside me will disappear soon, I took out the Liuten stage monster core and popped it into my mouth but I was surprised to find that before it even reached my stomach the monster core started dissolving.

    The monster corepletly sucked apart my Ashlyn in two minuits and I had to eat the second lieutenant stage monster and like first, it started dissolving before it reached my stomach and this time, Ashlyn had only taken a minuit to sucked the whole core apart.

 Chapter 534 Mutation II

    I was shocked by seeing how quickly the monster core is disappearing and sucking speed increasing.

    I thought for a while before taking out the core of Captain stage monster, the Captain Stage monster I could barely handle it but I can¡¯t keep it my stomach overnight as keeping the Liuten stage monster core.

    Gulp!

    Seeing the Liuten stage monster core will soon disappear, I gulp down the Captain stage monster core. As it enters inside my through, it also started dissolving but the speed of dissolving is very slowpared to the Lieutenant stage monster core.

    I took out several Captain stage monster core in case Ashlyn needed to sucked them.

    I tried to talk to Ashlyn with our connection but I got no response for her, except for knowing her soul in undamaged and her vitals are fine, I can¡¯t seem to know anything about her.

    The energy these monster core contained is immense, they are the lifeblood of the monster, the physical manifestation of the pure energy but Ashlyn kept sucking the monster core with such immense energy like she drinking themon water.

    Thinking I will only know after woke, I kept eating one monster core after another.

    Soon I finished eating 3 ? Lieutenant stage monster core and ten Captain stage monster core but still the hunger of Ashlyn is not satiated she kept demanding the monster core and her sucking speed also increased, now she could suck apart the Captain stage monster core in just fifteen seconds.

    Looks like I¡¯ll need to eat something stronger, I thought and was going to eat the Major stage monster core but changed my mind for something daring.

    Soon I take out Dark Green monster core and popped it in my mouth, it is the core of the medicinal monster of the Sergent stage. Till now I hadn¡¯t dared to think about eating the core of the Medicinal monster, not an even speak of it.

    The medicinal monster may look like their counterpart that presents outside of Garden but they are wholly different from them, not only they are super powerful but also their cores contain immense medicinal energy.

    Their core has hundreds of times more energy than the normal monster core and it has Medicinal energy in majority than the Berserk energy that normal monster core has.

    I wanted to eat it very much as I know that I will get a hundred times more benefits than I got from eating the Medicinal Monsters but I didnt as the medicinal energies inside in the core is too powerful that I didnt have the courage to eat even speak of it.

    But now the Ashlyn sucking the energy off the core, I dare to eat it so I get the feel of it, so if it is not as dangerous as I expected then I could start using the medicinal monsters core instead of the normal monsters cores.

    ¡¯Its good thing I stayed remain cautious against it.¡¯ I thought as I reached the Core in my stomach, this medicinal monster core despiteing from Sergeant stage monster is barely dissolving.

    It had been a minuit but it had dissolved barely 4% whereas at six Captain stage monster core would have been sucked part by Ashlyn right now.

    Time passed by and nearly twenty minuitster, the core of the medicinal monster disappeared from my stomach and I started eating the Captain stage monster cores again instead of continuing with the core of the medicinal monsters.

    Eating the medicinal monster¡¯s core was just an experiment, a very dangerous one and I came to know what I wanted to and became sure that I wasn¡¯t putting that thing inside me anytime soon.

    If Ashlyn stopped sucking the energy of the midway then that core would have been sted me apart, so it is better I kept eating monster cores that I can control instead of the ones which could st me into a shower of gore.

    ¡¯Finally finished!¡¯

    Time passed as I continue eating the monster cores and about twenty minuits passed when I felt the sucking speed of Ashlyn is lessening and a few secondster itpletly stops while leaving tiny part of Captain stage monster core in my stomach which I am barely able to handle.

    In this period of about forty-five minuits, Ashlyn had eaten one medicinal monster core, 3 ? Liutenent stage monster core and about a hundred Captain stage monster core.

    This is a shit load of energy which enough to fill my needs of more than one year but Ashlyn just finished then within an hour which couldnt help wonder why she had needed this much of the energy.

    Ashlyn had be totally silent after she guzzled the shit load of the energy, our link had also be blurry, now the only thing I can tell that she is inside me.

    Seeing it might take time, I got out bed and walk toward the bathroom to freshen up as It is already dawn.

    After returning from the freshening up, I ate until I felt ufortable heat inside me and then started performing the Body Cleaning Technique that I do daily.

    Thud!

    Sometimeter I fell on the ground with the thud and on my tired face has a small smile stered on it, if my luck is good then tomorrow I might able to level up to the Peak of the Master Stage and then I could eat the Miracle fruit I have and directly leveled up to the Lieutenant Stage.

    After taking a bath and hour rest, I started to practice the ult method, I am very close to practicing the ult method and in two to three days, I will perfectly practice it.

    My meaning of perfectly practicing means I will able to suck the ult energy to my limit and able to utilize it fully as for how much power of ult skill I am using then the answer would be less than 1%.

    Even Ashlyn who is using the ult Method perfectly is barely showing 1% of its power.

    Those humans within the knight stage barely able to use 10% of the power of the ult Method, this is the limit on how powerful their Body and Soul are.

    Some freaks may able to use more than 10% of the power of the Skill but they are a minority as one not only need highprehension but also need Strong Body and Soul to bear the ult energy.

    I practiced until I started to feel tired and then again eat a little before I started to make the preparation for leaving.

    I couldnt wait for Ashlyn to awake, there are only three days before I know whether Pce appears or not and if the pce appeared then I have to need time to head there.

    If I am lucky then the pce could appear right next to me or it could appear far enough that I would need a week to get there, its all depend on where Pce would appear.

    Hun!

    I packed everything and about to leave the abode when I stopped on my tracks and the huge smile appear on my face as not the only link between Ashlyn and me stabilized again, I found Ashlyn is also waking up.

 Chapter 535 Transformation Of Materialistic State

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn came out me bright chirp and I was about to pet her habitually when my hand stopped mid-air seeing the clear changes on her.

    There are clear changes that could be seen on Ashlyn, her feathers have be more silverly and there is steely shine in then and when I touch it, I found their texture is soft but they have be hard as steel. I¡¯ve even tried to burn the when my Sunfire but except for turning little red there is no change in them.

    But that is not the biggest change in Ashlyn, the biggest change is the tiny red crystalline tear that appeared on her forehead. It is bright red like a Ruby and looked very good on her.

    "Ashlyn what happened after that monster went inside you!" I asked Ashlyn. I have no idea what happened after that monster turned into a tiny ball of energy and went inside it.

    "Chew chew chew chew....."

    Ashlyn chirp while motioning her wings and tiny, she looked very cute as she exined what has happened to her.

    She said that after that monster came inside her, it wanted to eat her but she fights back and ate it instead, as for what happed after that she is also clueless about it.

    "What is that crystalline tear on your head?" I asked, the bright crystalline tear looked amazing on her and give her quite a charm but its not all it does, it must have some reason to appear on her forehead.

    "Chew chew!" she chirps again, shaking her tiny head and moving her wings a little, her meaning extremly clear she has no idea what happened to her.

    "Did you any new abilities or feel something different?" I asked again, she had somehow eaten the monster whole, not even leaving tiny part of it means she had not only eaten meat but also it¡¯s core.

    There is a very good probability that she might inherit one or two or abilities that the monster had which it got after eating the Miracle fruit.

    "Chew chew!"

    But to my disappointment, she also has no idea about what abilities she may or may have not inherited from the monster.

    Though she may have no idea about, I am confident that she has inherited something after she ate that monster whole, her steel-like fur and that red crystalline tear she had on her forehead is clear proof of that.

    "Dont worry we will know about the abilities you received soon!" I said to Ashlyn as I petted gently seeing her disappointed face.

    Chew Chew!

    "Of course you are hungry!" I said, just I about go about of abode Ashlyn stopped me saying she is feeling extremly hungry.

    I had already expected and cooked for two people, so I quickly heated all the leftovers and served it to Ashlyn.

    ¡¯She was really hungry.¡¯ I thought as I saw her cleaning up all the leftovers, there were a lot of leftovers had remained but she had finished up all.

    "Now that you have finished eating, let¡¯s go," I said after Ashlyn as we get out out of abode.

    "Chew Chew chew chew chew!"

    I quickly deactivated the abode and about to activated the mini st to take a jump in the sky with my mini st when Ashlyn chirp again.

    "Are you sure, it won¡¯t put much load on you right?" I asked Ashlyn, as I was about to take a jump in sky Ashlyn had asked me to ride on her.

    "Chew chew chew!

    She chirped again, saying she would feel no-load and started getting bugger.

    As I expected, the Miracle Fruit of Morph is most suitable for Ashlyn, with her getting bigger, I won¡¯t have to worried about transportation anymore.

    "Ok then!" I said and walk toward the Ashlyn to sit on her, I have nad ridden a flying monster before, this will be my first ride,

    Gasp!

    As I am about to sit on the Ashlyn, she did the most amazing thing, she showed her first ability she had inherited from the monster and this ability is gasp-worthy.

    She had summoned her silver fire and created a perfect seat of fire on her and that seat of fire had swiftly turned into solid state from its natural gaseous state.

    She had not only changed the state of her silver fire but she had also changed its temperature as I did not feel any heat from it.

    Transformation of Materialistic State! this is a transformation of the materialistic state. This ability is unknown to me as the Scorpian Tail Ox had not used it.

    Monster has its poison attack but it had not changed its stage, well changing the of the liquid arrow would have diminished the effect, so it is understandable why it had not used this ability.

    That Scorpian Tail Monster must have eaten high-level transformation fruit, this ability had had many uses than simply changing its state and temperature, if Ashlyn didnt figure it out then I will have to teach her.

    "Ashlyn, how do you summon this ability?" I asked excitedly. If she can summon this ability then she can summon other abilities as well, she just has to what she had done when summoning this ability.

    Chew chew chew chew...

    Ashlyn chirp and said she dont know, she just wanted to make my harness so I could sitfortably and so she did and this happened.

    I shake my head hearing the answer, normally she is very smart but sometimes she really became clueless.

    "Ashlyn, can you make the harness small and little less noticeable?" I asked, I dont want others to notice this ability of Ashlyn.

    This ability is very useful and had an unlimited application, so fewer people know about it the better.

    Chew Chew Chew

    She chirped and harness started to be small, it became a littlepact and barely noticeable and it also helps that Ashlyn fire is silver, so very few people able to notice it even at the close.

    "Perfect!" I said and sat on Ashlyn and next moment Ashlyn had taken the jump in the air.

    Currently, I needed a harness to ride on the Ashlyn but I won¡¯t need it when I get little experienced in riding.

    "Woooo!"

    Ashlyn flew higher and higher and soon we are in the clouds, it feels amazing to ride on her while feeling the air on the face.

    I always had a hoped that Ashlyn could grow bigger, big enough that I could ride on her like some of my friends ride on their monster but that hope of mine never got fulfilled as she nearly stopped growing.

    When I saw the Miracle fruit of Morph, hopes in my hearts started to rise again and that is why I had that if Ashlyn is able to eat thins fruit, not only it will be very helpful to her but it will be very convectional to me.

    And now she not only ate the Miracle fruit of Morph but she had also eaten the monster that has God knows how many abilities and now some of them or all got inherited by Ashlyn.

 Chapter 536 Opening The Door

    While riding on the Ashlyn, I looked down hoping to find any type of building. Be it treasure pce or Pce of Eionic Blessing, everything is fine as long as It will help me advance my strength.

    It had been two days since Ashlyn¡¯s mutation and I have to say in these two days have been one of my worst days in this ruin, not only I had not found anything that could increse my strength and I had also not found any worthy opponent against which Ashlyn could fight and reveal more of the abilities she had inherited.

    All the monster and Grimm that had attacked use pitifully weak that all of them were in by Ashlyn with a single fireball, she had never used more than one fireball to kill an opponent.

    There are now only eleven days remain before the realm closed and tomorrow is the big day, tomorrow is the days which everyone is waiting for.

    It is the day when all the Pces across the Ruins will appear or may appear as they had in thest two times. That is the time when the monsters of midzone that had been hiding until now will appear.

    I hope that the Pces will appear tomorrow as there is where the life-changing opportunity exists.

    In the past two days, all the buildings I havee across were either broken or have their formations cracked, they were too dangerous to go inside.

    A few hours passed by such while I kept looking down in the hope to search for any structure, two hours ago I had found one but that one wrecked like others.

    Searching for treasure pces like this is quite efficient, it is even more efficient than when I used my mini st. While riding on Ashlyn I could focus myplete energy to find the buildings.

    "Ashlyn letsnd there!" I said to Ashlyn as I spotted another building from above, hoping like every other time that this building wouldn¡¯t turn out cracked or with the broken formation.

    As we got closer, a smile on my face for bigger and bigger as I found this building is an intact and runic formation on it also fine, I could not find them since cracked on it.

    This building quite big, bigger than the repository I had entered before, seeing its size it must have something good.

    I did notnd near the building but few kilometers distance from it, Ashlyn had told me there are some powerful people there and I dont want them to see Ashly n¡¯s morph ability.

    The Grimm monsters are crazy about the Miracle Fruit¡¯s and if they know Ashlyn had eater the Miracle fruit, then will try to catch her will all. With the current power of me and Ashlyn, we dont have to fear them as we could kill them but there are some humans also present and I dont want to kill fellow humans unless they had intentions to kill me.

    Afternding on the Ashlyn went inside me and I removed the mask and cloak I was wearing and walked toward that building.

    When I reached there, I found there is a big building and this building is even bigger than the repository but for some reason, the humans and Grimm monster that had set up abode on both sides aren¡¯t going inside.

    Seeing there must be something wrong about this building otherwise the Grimm monster and humans would have went inside the building.

    I was just about to walk toward the Human side to ask around when I spotted the familiar Grimm monster in the Group of Grimm monsters.

    "Long time no see!" I said to the Grimm monster, the humans seemed surprised by my shout and also some Grimm monster but the three Grimm monsters that recognized me are looking at me with the hate and anger.

    "Why so gloomy," I said to the Grimm monster as it started to glower at me even more after spoke to him.

    This Grimm monster is Tigerman, the same Tigerman that had chased me around the battlefield a few days ago.

    "You can only run around, do you dare to fight our boss?" said the Grimm monster beside the Tiger man.

    "Why shouldn¡¯t I?" I asked back casually while giving it a small smile, not showing a shred of fear instead there is a hint of excitement.

    My power is currently equal or little greater than the Tigerman and I could even kill it if fight it long enough but my focus is not on it, my focus on the Yellow snakeman who was looking at from the corner.

    On its forehead, there are only Three Stars but in reality it much stronger and the only Ashlyn could fight against it.

    All eleven Grimm race monster had Three Stars Painted on their head but only four of them are especially powerful, of the four Grimm monsters the Tigerman is the weakest while the snakeman is strongest.

    Seeing no response from the Tigerman, I walked toward the human side. The human side is a little weaker than the Grimm monster but they, not that weak they can easily put up a fight against the Grimm monster without dying.

    And the human side all have the power of the Tree Star Elite and girl who looked be my age is especially powerful, her battle power is near equal to that Yellow snakeman.

    "What are you not entering inside?" I asked directly to the Girl, "We want to but the door of it wouldn¡¯t open no matter how much we try!" she answered straightforwardly.

    "When did it appear?" I asked, "I dont know. When wee across it, it was already opened." she replied, it means this building had appeared for some time but its gates couldnt be opened for some reason.

    "Can I try?" I asked, there is a slight chance that I might be able to open the door.

    "You are wee to try," she said but her voice clearly telling me that they all tried before and did not get any result.

    I walked toward the door while keeping eyes on the Grimm race monsters, in case they attacked I would quickly activate my ult skill which I near-perfectly practiced.

    I could feel the hopeful gazes of both Grimm monsters and Humans as this is thest day they could increse their strength before they will be heading for Pce if it appears.

    I stopped in front of the big red door that is about ten times bigger than me.

    I carefully put my hands on the door and waited for the ring to do her her magic like it did repository but there is no change urred in the ring or in the door despite me using all my strength to push the door.

    "Let it go, if the door to be opened by just pushing then we wouldn¡¯t be here outside waiting!" shouted the Tigerman.

    I didnt listen to the Tigerman shout and kept pushing, the ring would do her magic and the door would get opened but one minuit passed and there is no change in it.

    Creak!

    Seeing there is no result, I sighed in disappointment and about to pull back my hands from the door and when I felt ring buzzing a little and next moment, the door produced a creak.

 Chapter 537 Soul Cleansing

    Creak CreakCreak Creak...

    As the creak sounded, I felt the air behind me and next second I found, tense of hands pushing the door, they are from the humans and the Grimm monsters.

    The door started to open with creaking noise and several secondster it hadpletly opened and everyone stormed insides without care.

    As all of us entered the giant hall, we all activated out the homing band to read thenguage that is projected on the hall, I do not need to activate the homing bang and I could clearly read them better than what homing bang could trante.

    "Pce of Eionic Blessing and it¡¯s pure Soul type at that, fuck we are extremly lucky!" someone shouted loudly, I am also shocked reading the what is on the projection.

    This is the Pce of the Eionic Blessing and the soul type one that is very very rare.

    Soul energy increased the power directly and indirectly and any smart person would always choose to increse his soul energy over physical. There are various ways one can increse the physical strength but it is very hard to get to increse the soul energy.

    The most known method to increse is the Supreme Compat Exercise but it is not very easy to practice and for the things that increse the soul energy they are simply too rare.

    Of the seventeen potions forms, only two are soul power advancement forme. So, it is quite normal for people to get excited when they saw that this is a very rare Soul type Pce of Eionic Blessing.

    This is good news but there is also bad news, some brokage could be seen among the formations, through the sixteen doors seemed fine but could tell that there will be unpredictability involve in this Pce.

    This time my adventure in the Pce of Eionic Blessing won¡¯t be as smooth as the previous Eionic Tower I was in.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Said the Girl and everyone started to walk toward the door, there are sixteen door¡¯s, that means there will be sixteen people could receive the eionic blessing and in top of that, some human will surely want to get the blessing for their monsters as well.

    It will be quite bloody if all the twenty-one people able reached the top floor. Well, I am not worried, with mine and Ashlyn power, we will surely able to secure the alter for ourselves as for how others do, I dont really care.

    Step!

    I stepped into the door and found myself in a big hall, on the right side of me is a projection that is telling me what is this test is, in the center top of hall there is something bright shining in the broken formation and thing is the gate that is on the other side of the hall.

    The test is very simple, I had to cross the hall and reached the gate that is the end of it while bearing the soul pressure that ising from the shining object.

    Whenever I looked at the shinning object in broken formation, my heart started to fast and I know that is not a good sign. This is a warninging from the killing Rule, whatever that object is pretty dangerous to me especially when the formation that is covering is broken.

    I looked back at the gate from which I havee from and wanted to go back rather than to face the danger that is ahead. I quickly crushed that hesitation and looked ahead.

    This is a very big chance to increse my soul power, such chance rarely came and if I missed it then I dont think I will get such a chance again in this ruin again.

    Though it is very dangerous, it is notpletly hopeless and as long as I bear the pressure from that shining object then I will have the chance to reach the gate on the other side of the hall.

    Making my mind, I finally took the inside the formation that is keeping the power of that object outside.

    Thud!

    I fell on the ground t just as I took the step inside the formation, there is nothing physical about my sudden fall, it all lies in the soul.

    The soul pressure was so great that I wasn¡¯t able to keep standing up even for a second. I tried to get up but the soul pressure was so great that I am only able to move a little.

    I lied there for a while before, carefully sensing the feeling I am getting from the shining object. My mind has filled the knowledge and there is barely any that I cant able to identify.

    So I just have to concentrate on this feeling and know what object is suppressing me under, only when I know the object only then I will able to devise the strategy to deal with this suppression.

    ¡¯Soul Tempering Diamond!¡¯ I said in my mind with the shock and just as this thought came into my mind, a bright smile came out of my face. If I couldugh loudly, I would have surelyughed loudly.

    ¡¯This is a real treasure!¡¯ I said in my mind, what I will receive in the Top Floor in nothing front of this suppressive energy.

    Soul Tempering Dimond is a precious treasure that helps in the tempering of one¡¯s soul. Like the body, the soul also has many impurities but unlike physical bodies, it is not easy to remove the impurities from the soul.

    One needs extremly extremly precious things like a soul temperance diamond to cleanse one soul, now it will depend on me how much I able to benefits from this godsend opportunity.

    urs could only able to utilize this opportunity by 1% maximum but I could utilize it 100%. In knowledge not I have information about Soul Tempering Diamond, there is even a method to utilize this unique suppressive energy.

    As long as I circte this Unique suppressive energy in my soul, not only my soul will be cleansed and I will also bear this suppressive energy and will able to clear this test.

    FUCK!

    Without waiting I started to circte this unique suppression under my soul but next moment I stopped as I felt the immense pain, it felt like I am baking my soul into the pan.

    This is the most terrible pain I had ever felt, till now the most type of pain I¡¯ve felt were the physical pains but the pain I am feeling right now is on a soul level, I¡¯ve never felt such pain before.

    Ehhhhh!....

    I did not want to circte this method again but I gritted my teeth and started circting but this I took very little of this energy emitted by the Soul Tempering Diamond.

    Ahhhh....

    I felt immense pain again, it was a little less thanst time but still beyond any physical pain, I wanted to let go but I did not as I clearly know how much it will benefit me.

    It is the opportunity one gets once in a lifetime and I dont want to miss it just because I am feeling pain.

 Chapter 538 Soul Cleansing II

    Writhing in pain, I circte the energy through every part of my soul with the secrete method.

    It is very painful, it felt more painful than that self frying in the pan but I continued, I continued for the benefits I will receive.

    I have read the benefits of tempering one¡¯s soul and these benefits are enough for me just inve and this just circting the few strands of the energy.

    This energy from the Soul Temper Diamond will clean my soul and temper it top of it. With such a clear and tempered soul, not only my thoughts will be clear but myprehension power will also increse.

    It will increse myprehension speed and I will also be able to utilize them more expertly than before and not to forget the progress I will make in the Swirling Armor.

    But these are nothingpare to what I will get when leveling up from the Knight stage and fusing with inheritance before I enter the Lord Stage.

    To fuse with inheritance perfectly, one needs to have a perfect body and soul. Body Cleansing Technique is to get the perfect body but for the soul, there is no method known.

    Some soul-cleansing methods must be in the hands of those high-level organization but they are not known in my continent which considered a rural part of the world.

    Body Cleansing Technique does not need any resources but soul-cleansing methods do, without a perfect a catalyst the soul can¡¯t be cleansed, that is probably the reason why the soul-cleansing methods arent popr here as the resources required for are immense.

    A rise grain side Soul Tempering Diamond is enough to shake the whole city, people will be ready to pay any price, even kill if they got to know if one has the Soul Tempering Diamond.

    This thing could change one life and now I am lucky enough to get the chance to purify my soul in the energy released by the Soul Tempering Diamond.

    Ten minuits passed since I started circting this extremly painful energy, in the first minuit I did not feel anything but from the second minuit, I started to feel more clearheaded than normal and this is just the starting .

    In just a few minuits such unbelievable changes had urred to my soul, I wonder what will happen if I kept refining for an hour, I thought as I started to take more and more of energy despite feeling the immense pain.

    I started to increse cirction of suppressive energy little by little, though pain is immense, the result it brought also was very good, not only my soul had been cleansed, the suppression it put on loosen a little bit that I was able to crawl one step.

    I wanted to take one more step but suppression had increased again after taking the step and I again paste against the floor without having the energy.

    Looks like the closer I got to the center, the thicker this suppression energy will be, so if I want to cross this tall I will have cleans my soul enough that I would be able to pass through the hall in this intense suppression.

    Others wouldn¡¯t not be feeling this much amount of suppression, the suppression in the hall is so strong because there is a crack in the formation that had been covering the Soul Tempering Diamond.

    Its a good thing that brokage is small. If the diamond had beenpletly open, then even pressureing from the grain size soul Tempering Diamond would have been enough to shatter my soul.

    Currently, my soul is too weak to bear the full suppressive energy emitted by even grain size Soul Tempering Diamond.

    Time passed and I crawled another step before I pasted on the ground by the suppressive energy, The speed is too slow I have to cross the hall within three hours if not I will be sent out.

    I will not be sad if I sent out but I at least want to enter the center of the hall and tried to reach the 1st aplishment of this method.

    This method did not have a name, so I had decided to call it to the secrete method. It is divided into ten aplishments unlike other methods there is no different type of circtions present in this method.

    There is only one cirction and one has to circte till cleansed the soul to a certain limit and when one reached that limit 1st aplishment would beplete and when one reached 1oth aplishment, I will get and Untainted Soul which is perfect soul to fuse with the any type of inheritance that is out there.

    This method is quite simr to body cleansing exercise except for not have different poses/cirction, both of them gave the end product that is simr, one gave perfection in the Body while others gave perfection in the Soul.

    An hour passed by and I was only able to crawl to the thirteen-step, I had increased the energy for the cirction but the increase was not enough as I had barely able thirteen steps.

    I have to take more energy for the cirction if I want to reach the center of the hall, only there will I have the chance to reach the 1st aplishment in the secrete method.

    EHHHHHH....

    Through the gritted teeth, I took three-time more energy for cirction, as I did that I was bombarded with intense pain that I nearly lost consciousness.

    Even when I became muddled for a second, I did not let go of that energy and kept circting and I have received benefits thirty secondster as I was able to take another step.

    Screaming I increased the quantity of the energy again and a few minuitster I was able to another.

    The closer I get to the center, the harder it became to circte the more energy but I still did it as the two hours had been passed and now I had reached near the center.

    Without stopping, I took even more even more energy cirction and with the help of it I kept moving forward, each cirction not only will make the suppression lessen but also cleansed my soul further which had increased the rity of my thoughts.

    If I had not in the rush to leave to reach the center of the hall, I would have stopped and tried using my rule power or summoned my swirling armor, I am confident that now with help of the pure soul, I can make my Swirling armor even morepact which directly increse my power.

    I kept taking one crawling step after another as the suppression increased, so is the energy I am circting and so is the pain I am feeling.

    Every second I want to leave this all up and keep pasted against floor till the three hours are over, I would crush this thought every second and circte this torturous suppressive energy in higher amount bearing even higher pain.

    I kept going that over and over and finally able to reach the center of the hall where the concentration of suppressive energy highest.

 Chapter 539 Getting Soul Tempering Diamonds

    I finally reached the center of the Hall and I can feel the Soul braking concentration of Suppressive energy here if I had first experienced this amount of suppressive energy after entering the hall then I would have surely fallen be severally injured or even dead.

    Suppressive energy is too great and after reaching the center of its concentration, I have even lost the capability to twitch my fingers.

    Despiteying immobile, I did not stop circting this suppressing energy into my soul to cleanse it further, I did not forget my target which is to reach the 1st aplishment.

    It will be very hard to reach it, it like performing 108 poses of Body Cleansing Technique for the first time, it will closer to impossible especially to those who are not in peak levels of Knight stage.

    I kept circting this painful suppressive energy and soon I was able to shake my hands a little and few minuits passed I became capable of moving my hands slowly.

    I kept circting more and more energy, the more I circte the more control over the body I got back and more it will cleanse my soul.

    I dont know how much time had passed but I finally able to sit on the floor, I somehow sat on the floor and started circting it with even more frenzy as for leaving for a door that is in the end, I dont really care. This opportunity is way bigger than the soul energy that I will receive on the top floor.

    Hun!

    I suddenly stopped circting, its not that I stopped intentionally but I have to as my soul reach the limit, I will have to rest for a few hours before I could start again.

    Bull will I get another chance? I thought disappointedly as I started to crawl toward the end of the hall, I¡¯ve had experienced the worst suppressive energy and now that I am going away from the center, the suppressive energy started to thin out and I got easier time crawling.

    When I covered more than half of the distance, I felt good enough that I stood up shakingly and walked toward the end of the hall with the slow steps.

    ¡¯There is still ten minuits.¡¯ I thought as I looked at my holowatch, it took me two hours and fifty minuits to clear this test and I feel amazing.

    Chew chew chew chew!

    I am about to walk into the gate when I heard Ashlyn chirp and look of unbelievable ness came on my face.

    Ashlyn is saying that she is feeling no restriction ining out of me and if I want then she would try to bring that shiny thing out of the formation.

    ¡¯Really?¡¯ I asked right back in excitement but soon thought several of the problems, first is a gap in the formation is only big as an adult thumb but that is not the problem as Ashlyn could reduce her size of them so that she could enter inside the gap.

    The miracle fruit of morph not only lets her increse her size but it also gives her the ability to decrease her size alos.

    The real problems are whether Ashlyn could go near the Soul Tempering Diamond and if she is able to go in bearing the pressure and able to bring back then how will I survive.

    I have very detailed knowledge of the Soul Tempering Diamond and clearly know that the suppressive energy released by even a rise grain size Soul Tempering Diamond could shatter my soul easily.

    The reason my soul hadn¡¯t been shattered due to soul tempering diamond because it covered in the formation if it would have been open then I wouldn¡¯t be heard.

    Chew chew...

    I told her all that to Ashlyn and to my surprise, she said she has the way to bring the Soul Tempering Diamond safely that it will not release even a bit of energy.

    ¡¯Are you sure, there may be many dangers?" I asked but internally I am very excited, the allure of Soul Tempering Diamond to me is too much. On one hand, I dont want Ashlyn to take such risk but on the other hand I want her to bring that Soul Tempering Diamond to me.

    ¡¯Chew chew!¡¯ Ashlyn chirp again, saying she is confident.

    "Ok then!" I said and the next moment Ashlyn came out of me and no restriction in the hall got activated, seeing that I sighed a relief.

    As she flew out me, Ashlyn started to reduce her size and soon she became the size of the adult thumb and flew toward the Soul Tempering Diamond Without feeling any restrictions.

    As Ashlyn flew toward the formation that is keeping Soul Tempering Crytal, I took out the palm-size crystalline bottle that had dense runes carved all over it.

    If Ashlyn is able to bring out Soul Tempering Diamond, I will need a suitable container to store and this crystal bottle is the most suitable container I have.

    This blue crystalline bottle and some other storing bottle I got from one of the facilities of the repository.

    I have been reading about the runes for years and even had brought some books about runes from the awakening ground, so it was easy for me to research the function of this bottle.

    This bottle will not only able to perfectly store the Soul Tempering Diamond but it will also able to help me temper my soul with, I just have to power up some runes and I will able to draw out the amount of energy I will need for the practice.

    I opened the lid of the bottle and activated the runic formation, now Ashlyn just has to bring the Soul Tempering Diamond and put it in the bottle then all will be well.

    Bang Bang...

    Ashlyn reached near the formation and enter through the tiny gap, first few seconds nothing had happened but then suddenly I heard few bangs from the formation, which scared the hell out me, I thought Ashlyn is danger and about go to help her but stopped, as she told me she is fine.

    As for the earlier sudden sounds, it was because she was breaking some seals.

    Minutes passed when suddenly the formation dimmed down a little and ext moment Ashlyn came out and swiftly arrive near me before she started growing and transformed into the half meter bird.

    Chew chew

    I was confused seeing her getting bigger but I didnt get a chance to ask her as she asked me to put the bottle near the beak and I did what she told me excitedly.

    Ting ting ting...

    Next moment I heard the tinging sound as the diamonds fell down from Ashlynn¡¯s beaks into the bottle.

    Yes, Diamonds not a diamond.

    All I was hoping for the Soul Tempering Diamond about the rice grain size, that would have been enough for me but what I got the diamond is about the size of an adult thumb.

    This unbelievable, totally unbelievable. Just the rice grain size Soul Tempering Diamond along with worth shit load of fortune but now I have so much that I will not even able to use even 2% of it in the whole Knight stage.

 Chapter 540 Nightmare

    Ashlyn seemed to have broken the diamond by her earlier attack and now there are tens of small and big pieces of the Soul Tempering Diamond.

    Smallest ones are a little small than the grain of rice while the big one is the size of a thumbnail. It is a good thing that Ashlyn had broken the diamond, I will be able to give some to my parents.

    I wanted to keep observing more but there is barely two minuits before the time of two minuits is over, if I didnt enter the door by then either I will be thrown out or I will be stranded here.

    Step!

    Without wasting any time, I walked toward the door and take a step inside it.

    "Michael little fast!" said my mother as she is pulling me as we ran, we are not the only ones that are running, there are hundreds of people around us that are running around us in the single direction.

    There are two people around me, one is my mother and the other is my best friend ir.

    Ther horde rm sounded five minutes ago but monsters have already broken into the town, I could hear the roar of the monsters and screams of people as they caught and eaten by the monsters.

    Ariel monster has already over us and now they are attacking people and eating them on the spot, some even capturing the people and flying away.

    Many people around us had already fallen prey to the monsters in front of my eyes and many more are falling every second.

    My father should be ok there is arge bunker in the hospital, I reassured myself as I ran toward the bunker with mom and re.

    "Micheal, ir run little fast!" mom said as a more and more areal monster kept attacking and roars ofnds monsters also bing louder and louder.

    When I looked back, I saw the monsters are not far behind me and their numbers are huge.

    These ground monsters are crueler than the Arial monster as they are killing every being that ising toward them.

    I am feeling very tired from all this running but I am still running will my all, the bunker is just a few minuits away as long as we reached it we will be safe from the monster.

    The bunkers in the town could defend even against the Liuten stage monster and below and I dont think there is any Liuten stage monster in the area around the town.

    "Aunty my parents?" asked ir as we were running, "You dont have to be worried darling, there is a Bunker next to the Bank, your parents should have gone there." replied my mother.

    Hearing my mother¡¯s answers, ir calmed down a little and tears that fall from her eyes had also stopped.

    As we reached near the bunker, the crowd got bigger and bigger and lots of people had started to push and shove each other to move forward.

    ROAR!

    Suddenly a very loud roar could be heard and hearing that roar monster had be even more vicious, they mercilessly started to tear the people apart before eating them with relish while others just revel in tearing the people apart.

    The monsters are real close to us, some even had approached a few meters behind us and it wouldn¡¯t take a long for them to approach us.

    But there is hope to survive, the bunker is really close, it would just need a minuit for us to reach there, as long as we can survive for a minuit we will be able to survive this horde.

    Cry!

    Just as I thought that I heard a loud cry and next moment a shadow downed on us and when I looked up to see the reason for this shadow, I saw a big regal looking snow white eagleing at us.

    "CLAIR!"

    The next moment, before I know it, that eagle monster appeared right above us and pick ir in its ws and next moment it pped its wings and flew above, and all I could do is shout her name.

    That eagle¡¯s speed was very fast and in just a few seconds, it had disappeared from my view.

    Seeing her disappear, I felt like my heart was pierced by the thousands of sharp knives, it had brought the pain that is hiding deep in my heart.

    Something is not right? I mumbled I feel like I¡¯ve experienced this before, all of it feels very familiar.

    Just as I thought that everything around me stopped and the memories which felt familiar started rushing at me that one moment, which made me feel like my head would explode.

    This is a nightmare, it is the worst memory of my life and to this day, I still have nightmares about it.

    ¡¯Now how do get out of this nightmare, I cant just crushed it apart, I thought as I look at the scenes around me.

    I can tell that this is a test and which had put me into my biggest nightmare but have realized this is a nightmare and now I have to find the way.

    Crack crack.....

    Just as I thought that I found the cracks had started to appear around me and they are spreading everywhere, even my mother beside me stopped at a running position have tiny cracks around her.

    Bang!

    The cracks kept spreading until they covered every inch of time nightmarish dream and then suddenly I heard a loud bang.

    The next moment, I found myself in a tiny room standing on the runic circle which is shining faintly.

    What sort of formation is this? To take directly to my worst nightmare, if I had not found something was wrong then I would have been in the loop forever.

    When I looked at my holowatch, I found it had been barely two minutes had passed since I took a step into the door but in the nightmare, it felt like an hour had passed.

    I wipe the tears off my face and close my eyes in the remembrance of my best friend whom I have known from childhood. That horde not only took her life, it also took the life of her parents too.

    That was the first and greatest tragedy I had experienced, it had left a deep mark on my life.

    I once again looked around the room, seeing if there is anything I can take but this room is simply in, except for the runic formation and door, there is nothing in this tiny room.

    Step!

    Seeing there is nothing, I took a step into the gate while wondering if there will be the third test or it will directly teleport me to the altar hall where I will be receiving a blessing.

    When I appeared on the other side, I found myself in the Hall of Altars and there are already with three altars upied which is really surprising as the altars didnt activate till people equal to the number of altars entered the hall.

    Well, it should be not surprising either seeing the condition of formation in this hall of altars, they are worst in the whole Pce.

 Chapter 541 Recieving Blessing

    The cracked formations could be seen all over the hall of altars, some cracks were small some were big.

    The formation ced on the alters seemed too damaged as well, of the sixteen alters about fourteen are damaged to some degree, the damage on some of them was minuit while damaging on some were big that no sane person would dare to receive a blessing on them.

    Of the sixteen altars, only three altars were upied which surprised me very much as I thought most people would have cleared the tests before me but that seemed not to the case, they have also stopped by one of the two tests.

    I think it is the 2nd test, 2nd test was really fearsome. It transferred one to one¡¯s biggest nightmare without making one realize, if I had note to the realization in the dream, I wouldn¡¯t have woken up early from it.

    As for the reason of my realization is a clear and tempered soul, the first soul focused on the tempered soul, so only those who had their soul tempered were able to pass the next test, the test of Nightmare.

    Only with the clear and tempered soul will one able to clear the test. The three altars upied by the beings of three races; they are Human, Grimm, and Monster.

    The Human girl and Snakeman were the strongest of their camp, as for the monster, it is likely the monster of the human girl.

    Chew chew!

    As I was in my thought, Ashlyn chirp and flew toward the altar and before I stop it, shended on one of the least damaged alter and next moment energy shield surrounded the altar and she started to receive the Eionic Blessing.

    Sigh!

    Seeing that I took a long sigh and started to do what I had nned to do. I took two crystal bottles, one very small less than half size of my thumb while the other is a palm-size bottle where I had stored Soul Tempering Diamonds.

    I carefully activated runes on both bottles and attached them together before I started to remove the grain size Soul Tempering Diamond into the small bottle.

    This task is very like threatening as even a slight mistake could cost me my life, the suppressive energy from the tiny grain is enough to break my soul into two.

    I worked very cautiously before I am finally able to ce the grain size Soul Tempering Diamond in the tiny bottle. After that, I had ced therge bottle in storage while holding the tiny bottle in my hand.

    The reason I did that because I want to use to Soul Tempering Damond¡¯s suppressive energy to perfectly fuse the blessing I will receive in my soul perfectly.

    It is like me using Body Cleansing Exercise to fuse the energies with my body, even me without performing body cleansing exercise the energies will merge with my body but they will not merge as perfect as when I use the Body Cleansing Technique.

    So with the help of the Secrete method and Soul Tempering Diamond, I will be able to fuse the Blessing in my soul more perfectly.

    With the tiny bottle in my hand, I was toward one of the least damaged altars and sit on it while wishing the damage to the Altar did not malfunction it.

    Buzz!

    As I sat on the Altar I heard the slight buzz and next second and energy shield covered the altar and it started to shine in the faint golden light.

    This golden energy started to spread into my body, giving me a slightly warm sensation. Seeing I am receiving a blessing, I closed my started to receive it wholeheartedly.

    As I started to receive the Eionic blessing, I did not start tempering immediately. It had been just fifteen minuits since I finished tempering and I nt to wait for the fifteen to twenty minuits more before I start again.

    I am waiting because I dont want to damage my soul by overexerting it.

    Time passed by and about ten minuitster I heard someone new entering the hall but I did not open me as I did not care, as long as this energy shield covering no one would able to harm me, so why care.

    As I receive a blessing, I could feel the clear changes it is brought to me, I could feel that every second my soul power is growing, the growth is slow but visible.

    Ten more minuits passed and I finally activated the bottle and slight suppressive energy started leaking directly into my soul, due to direct contact with my body, there about null wastage of energy, so it is way better than keeping it in an area mode like a hall.

    I started to circte suppressive energy and whenever this energy would pass by, it would fuse the blessing into my body more perfectly.

    Time passed and more people and they too the seats on the Altars, from what I have seen, of the 16 altars there are 14 that are damaged and of that fourteen damaged only ten are good enough condition that one can sit on them while the other fours altars formations are damaged too much they will have to sit on the formation on their own vitions.

    It is very dangerous to sit on those four very damaged altars, I hope no humans sat on them, I dont want a fellow human die in a futile attempt.

    I activate a few more runes on the tiny bottle and quantity of suppressive energy increse, I could feel the torturous pain increasing again and as I increse the cirction of the energy.

    Experiencing this pain is worth it, I could feel as blessing entering my soul and them merging with perfectly without even wasting even an ounce of the Blessing.

    Soul powerparable one Amethyst seal! Now I have received the Blessing which isparable to what one amethyst seal of Supreme Combat Exercise gives and that is not the ending.

    If I had known what grade of Tower of Eionic Blessing this is, I would have been able to tell how much blessings I would receive but protection which was showing the information about that was cracked, all I able to that is a rare soul type Tower of Eionic Blessing.

    I hope it is the highest grade one which gave the Blessingparable to the five amethyst seal, which would make things long more ways.

    Another half an hour passed I had received the blessingparable to the two amethyst seal and blessing continuesing.

    Buzz!

    I thought this tower may be the highest grade one as I am receiving the blessing continuously but a few minuitster, I heard a slight buzz and warm feeling of Blessing disappeared and the next moment everything in front of me turned dark.

    Fuck! Fuck! Shit! Gasp! Ahhhh...

    I heard all types of sound when I transported out of the pce and in all those voices, one was mine and the reason was the deep cut across my stomach but what I received was very lightpared to other people especially one Grimm monster, he was cut into two.

 Chapter 542 Cu

    I¡¯ve started a P a t r e o n where you can read the chapters at half price of Privilege, do visit if you want read the 10 advance chapters.

    Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration

    Ahh.....

    The Grimm monsters screamed wouldn¡¯t stop, well I would do the same if I were at its ce, the bastard is cut into the half.

    All the people who sat on the damaged alter received some and some type of injuries, lightest was the cut while gravest was being cut into two, its all happened when transported out of the Pce.

    Two humans and two Grimm monster have been lost their limbs and now they are busy connecting their cut body parts including the Grimm monster that is cut into the half.

    The Grimm monsters had fed it several potions and now busy connecting its both body parts. If it had drunk the potion simr to the Grade of the core of Ominous nt then it will take it maximum an hour for it to be good as became but the potion is lower than that then it may even take a day or more.

    Seeing there nothing more here for me, I started to walk after taking onest look at the Pce Eionic Blessing which hadn¡¯t sunk into the soul as it should have been.

    This Pce is clearly malfunctioned and I only able to open the door due to the mysterious ring if not for it, it would have been impossible to open its doors.

    Just what are other secrete are you hiding? I asked to the in-looking ring in my finger.

    I am very happy I had decided to take the chances with the skeleton in the repository, it was risky but it was more than worth it as I was able to get this mysterious ring.

    Both of the time it opened something I had received the windfall, second time way greater than first and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what I will get if ring able to open something again.

    Today I had not only received the soul type eionic blessing which isparable to the twenty-five seals of Supreme Combat Exercise but also got wonderful treasure as Soul Tempering diamond which one best treasure one could have in the Knight Stage.

    Now I want to good spot to set up and abode and level up, in the morning I have nearly collected all the Miracle fruit energy I needed and now I have to feed it little more and I will be able to level up to the Peak Master and eat the miracle fruit which directly takes me to the Lieutenant stage.

    Not only Lieutenant stage will provide me with enough mana that I couldpletely cover my body with the swirling Armor but I will also get the Totem Seed which helps craft my Totem Artifact.

    But first thing first and that is finding the good ce to set up an abode, I cant set up my abode here as this is very close to the toward the Pce of Eionic Blessing.

    A fire started covering my body and soon swirls started forming on it, soon my armor reached thepactness of the 1.15 inches, that is highest I could go in the morning but now is different.

    I continued spinning the swirls and my armor got more and morepact without any shred of the destabilization. Soon it had crossed thepactness of 1.10 inches and kept getting more and morepact.

    I kept spinning the swirl and only stopped when I reached the limit, I did not stop because of destabilization as there is not any, I had stopped because no matter how much spin the swirls, the armor did not get any morepact.

    That means I have enough soul energy and control over my powers to make the Armor even morepact but the reason it not getting any morepact because its design had reached the limit.

    If I want to make the Armor even morepact so it would provide me even more power then I will have to make the changes in the design of the swirling Armor. I had already had guessed something like this might happen and that thought of few ideas but I will have to try that in the safety of my abode.

    Currently what I should do is to test the power of Swirling Armor gave me at thepactness of the 1.01 inches.

    BANG!

    Just as I activated the Mini st, I shot in the air like a rocket. My speed was so great that I am barely able to keep my eyes open, I had cover my eyes with rule power to bear the pressure of the air.

    BANG BANG BANG...

    I activated the one mini st after another and moved blurrily, I dont think anyone except for those monsters from the Mid zone is capable of catching me with my current speed.

    Chew chew!

    Oh!

    As I was enjoying the new power boost, Ashlyn suddenly chirped from my shoulder, telling me that some rats are following us.

    Hearing that I started to slow down my speed as if I am searching for something and ten minuitster, I could feel that three people are following me.

    Well, its good they havee, past few days I have note across any powerful opponent, they will be very to test my powers.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground and activated my abode before I started cing cameras and sensors around me, usually, I dont do that as the sensors of Abode are more than enough but I am doing that now as I want the lure the rats out before giving them any inkling.

    A few minuits passed as I continued cing sensors around my abode and now I could sense the thick killing intent from the Grimm monster and know they could attacking me any moment.

    I waited for their attack while smiling internally when suddenly, I have sensed the spike in killing intent and knew the Grimm monster is attacking me.

    Pachak!

    "Idiot!" I muttered as I sliced the head of the Tigerman. If it had been before I would have had to fight it at least for an hour before I could kill it but now I just needed to one sh of a sword to the Tigerman that used to scare the shit out of me a few days ago.

    In the past few hours, there was a quite a big change in my strength, not only I had received the boost in the soul but my soul had also been cleansed and tempered which had indirectly helped me get the better control over my abilities and not to forget the swirling armor which I hadpressed to nearly 1 inch.

    So when this idiot Tigerman sneak attacked me, wanting to slice off my head with its long ws, I just had swung my sword to cut off its head and the funny thing is, I have only used less than half of my strength to kill it.

    "Why don¡¯t you guyse out, I promise I will not run away!" I said to the two Grimm race monsters who are hiding behind the trees.

    For a few seconds, there was nothing but could be heard but soon I heard the sound of the steps as the Yellow Snakemen came out of the trees.

 Chapter 543 Ashlyn could you send this dear friend to the Underworld

    The Yellow snakeman came out of the trees while the other Grimm monster who is hiding in the tree stayed there.

    I could understand why it did note out, it is a little stronger than the Tigerman but the difference between them is not that great, it clearly knew that if it came out it will surely be killed but I am not one who showed mercy on those who have killing intent toward me, especially the Grimm race monsters.

    "Ashlyn go sends our that still hiding in the trees to the underworld," I said to Ashlyn while I activated my ult method to face the Yellow Snakemen that ising toward me.

    This Yellow Snakeman is very strong and Swirling Armor is not enough, I will have to ult method and every other strength I have to fight with it and even then I am not sure I will be able to defeat it.

    Ahhh Thud!

    As this Yellow snakemen just crossing the distance, we heard the screaming for a moment before screaming abruptly stopped and next second ahlyn came out of woods.

    It took Ashlyn barely five seconds to that Grimm monster that is hiding behind the tree.

    Yellow snakeman which had been slowlying toward me stopped seeing Ashlyn came out of the wood but next moment it suddenly took a leap and swung its sword at me with the blurring speed.

    This snake is quite crafty, it had acted like it had been surprised by seeing Ashlyn quickly kill itspanion before it abruptly leaped at me with the blurring speed.

    If there had been any other person, he would have definitely would have fallen to this simple but clever ploy but it was its back that it had met me, who could sense the killing intent.

    Seeing its swording at me, I also swung my sword at it with full power.

    ng!

    Thud thud thud

    Our swords shed and I felt immense force permitting toward me, most of that force crushed by the swirling armor but some of it went inside me, I had to mobilize my rule powers and ult energy to crush the force and the ult energy came from the enemy.

    I still have to take the three-step back to dissolve the residue force in my body.

    "You are stronger than I had expected but you are still going to die!" said the snakeman as came at me with the attack that is stronger than before.

    I want to reply with something witty but its attack is so fast that it will arrive in front of me before I could form half the world.

    ng!

    Thud Thud....

    Its thin de shed across me but I had defended with my sword and likest time, this time also I took the steps back.

    ng ng ng ng...

    Itunched one attack after another, not wanting to give me any chance to live. Its every move angled toward either my neck or my heart, it is hell-bent on killing me as quickly as possible.

    Its attack is fast and swift that all I could do is to defend and that is also barely, I had a way to underestimated it, this Grimm monster is very powerful especially with that speed of it.

    It had the power to even y a stronger opponent than it is fighting if I do not have the killing rule which gave me an inkling of where the attack ising from, I wouldn¡¯t be here fighting but lying on the ground with either my heart pierced or neck cut.

    Time passed and half an hour had passed and my condition had not changed even a bit if it had been another Grimm monster with simr power with strength specialization or all-rounder, my condition wouldn¡¯t be this bad.

    Here I can sense from where its attacks areing and could even the ws in its attack but I can¡¯t do anything about it as I do not have the speed tounch those attacks.

    If I were to do that then I would pay a price which I did a few minuits ago and that is why I am just focusing on defending.

    One would think that I am having a hard time and would have been feeling quite angry since I am only defending but no they would be quite wrong.

    I am actually enjoying the battle as I am learning many from it, this is a perfect opponent for me as it is also focused on speed, I could clearly see what a pure speed can do which helping decide the direction of my future progress.

    Another half an hour passed and my condition remains about the same, the only change urred that I can now read its movements more clear but like earlier I am too slow to use any w against it.

    Shar!

    Suddenly I felt the spike of killing intent from it and before I could dodge, It had released the faint yellow poison fog on me, I wanted to dodge it but I couldnt as it came to fast and the snake did not stop attacking with the sword when it had released the poison through its mouth.

    The poison quickly surround me and started to get deeper into me, I could feel the immense pain that poison is giving but that is all, to others this poison is extremly dangerous but to me not so.

    My body had merged with the essence poison of the Ominous Ghost Tooth Flower which had given me quite an immunity against the poison, so normal poisons couldnt hurt me, if it had been its essence poison then it would have been apletly different thing.

    The essence poison of the Yellow Snakeman tribe is very dangerous and my slight poison immunity would be nothing especially when the poison is from the Brigadier stage Yellow Snakemen.

    "How are you still fine?" asked Yellow snakeman in horror as even those with simr level and power as it would be writhing in the pain if they got hit by its poison squarely.

    "Your poison is too weak to harm me, only your essence poison would able to do something to me," I said as Iunched the attack in the rare chance I got but of course it was easily defended by it.

    An hour more passed and in the hour it hadunched its poison five times more but except for giving me pain, they are not able to do anything to me.

    "Consider yourself lucky this time, next time we met you will not be lucky at this time." It said suddenly and started to walk into the woods as it did not believe, I will attack it from behind or even if I did, it is confident to defend against it.

    "Sorry my friend there will be no next time, Ashlyn could you send this dear friend to the underworld," I said to Ashlyn.

    Hearing that the Yellow snakeman stopped and looked back, nine big fireballs shrinking at a visible speed.

    Bang Bang Bang....

    Sensing the aura from fireballs, a clear shudder went through the Grimm monsters body and it started to run with its all but sadly it toote.

 Chapter 544 Level Up

    Thank You, John Heinkel, Ahsayn, Jonathan Dewys, Stephan Wall II, Albin Ruemenapp for your Patronage on P a t r e o n. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r e o n at the half price of the Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    She had gotten stronger again!

    I look at the half-burned body of the Yellow snakeman and couldnt help but sigh, these fireballs of Ashlyn are too lethal, just one fireball had nearly burned the Yellow Snakeman apart.

    Ashlyn had summoned her then nine fireballs but seeing the monster being dead with the single fireball, she had diffused rest of them. Its good thing she did that otherwise, she would have wasted a very good body that will give merge numbers of the mana crystals.

    I collected all the stuff on the Grimm race monster before stuffing them into my storage with the special storage which I stored the Grimm monsters alone.

    My storages have a shit load of Grimm monsters stored in them and that alone worth fortune and after returning to the outpost, I am going to harvest the hell out of them, that time I will be swimming in the Mana crystal that is how much I am going to harvest from them.

    After collecting everything, I went inside the abode and started to do what I do in the evening.

    Two hourster I am standing in the Practice Room with my heart beating wildly, I now needed to feed a tiny bit of energy to the Miracle fruit energy and I will be able to level up to the Peak of Master stage.

    Now the important question is whether to directly eat the Miracle fruit after I level up or I use this Miracle fruit to feed Miracle fruit energy after I leveled up.

    The former option will definitely level me up to the Lieutenant Stage once I ate it but I can¡¯t say anything about thetter option as there may be a chance that after feeding it the Miracle fruit, the miracle energy will not grow bigger enough to level me up to the Lieutenant Stage.

    I am leaning toward the Latter option despite it is not giving me 100% to level up to the Lieutenant Stage, the reason for my towardter option is that I am confident that if I feed the Miracle fruit to the Miracle fruit energy, it will mutate further thus increasing its speed of eating.

    There are very few things which could help in growing its mutation and Miracle fruit energy is one of them and It will more useful if I feed the miracle fruit to the Miracle fruit energy, it will help me in the long run.

    Gulp!

    I thought for a while before gulping the Miracle fruit, I have not chewed it as I am going feed it to the Miracle fruit energy after level up to the Peak of Master.

    After cing the Miracle fruit in my stomach, I started to perform the Body Cleansing Exercise and soon reached 108th pose and miracle fruit energy came out started to eat the energies around it.

    There were not only medicinal energies inside me but there are also faint yellow-colored energies in the dense amount, these yellow energies were the poison of the Yellow Snakeman.

    I kept performing and sometimeter reached the 35th pose of the Body Cleansing Technique, it¡¯s the pose that I had reached in the morning.

    Currently, the miracle fruit energy had grown big enough that I could level up but I still want to perform the body cleansing technique till the 36th pose, so not only I would level up but I will also go through the minor cleansing.

    Thud!

    A few minuitster, I had reached the 36th pose of the second move and released miracle fruit energy as I fell on the floor.

    I started to level up as the Miracle fruit broke through all the barriers started to level me up but there was no smile on my face as I am smelling one of the worst smells and a smell that ising from myself.

    I had gone through the Minor Cleansing More than ten times and smell this fucking awful smell tens of times but I had never able to get used to, no me but no sane being would get used to this fucking smell no matter how many times they had smelled it.

    To get away from the smell, I fully started to concentrate on the level up I am going through.

    I could clearly feel the advancement of my Body and Soul and also see how the miracle fruit energy spreading into every part of my body.

    Crush!

    Soon the level up-finished and energy of miracle fruit started to seep back in my body, seeing I crush the Miracle fruit that is my stomach with my energy.

    As if moth had seen the fire, the miracle fruit energy to the u-turn and ran toward the energy that miracle fruit spreading. As it reached energy, miracle fruit energy stared to eat the energy like a beast that had been hungry for god knows how many years.

    It started to eat the energy and I could the more miracle fruit energy ate the Miracle fruit energy, the more violet spot grew on it, the speed of there violet spot is slow but it is clearly visible. Those violet things are mutation and it is growing as slow but visible pace.

    Time passed by and a few minuitster creme violet-colored energy seep back into my body, I was not able to level up but there is still a smile on my face.

    Before eating the Miracle Fruit, the mutation of the Miracle fruit energy at 12% but now it had increased to 31% which is 31 times more than the original speed of energy.

    There is not much growth in the MIracle fruit energy but I am not sad with such speed as long as I provide it enough energy to eat it, I am confident that I will be able to level up to the Lieutenant Stage.

    A minuitter the level up finished, I sensed something from my source which I had expected to see, after leveling up Ashlyn again started sucking up energy from the blood like do after every level up.

    This processsted for little more than an hour before it stopped and again the power of my fire ability had advanced.

    I once again checked my condition before I got up and walked toward the bathroom to get rid of this god awful smell.

    After getting out of the bathroom, I started to practice the ult Method, today I had an obvious increse in the soul power and I want to practice sucking more Soul ult Energy.

    Before I was restricted by my soul power as I had quite a strong Body but did not have the strong soul power to match it, now not only I had gained more soul power but I had had a clean and tempered soul, soI should be able to use more ult Energy which will increse my strength.

    I really need the strength, if the Grand Pce appeared today then this Ruin will be ten times more dangerous than before as those monsters from the Mid Zones will alsoe out for the Pce.

    I practiced Ramon¡¯s Fury for an hour before I switched to the Swirling Armor and started to work on it. I had leveled up so mu mana storage had advanced that means I mana to cover more space of my body and I will add two more big swirls as I had nned, it will increse the power of Swirling Armor by the notch.

    I even have to try a few things with swirling armor as the current design had reached its limit if I have to make the armor morepact then I will have to make some changes in the design of the swirling Armor but I dont think I will have time do that tonight.

 Chapter 545 Nine Beams Grand Palace

    Thank You, Rahul Singh, John Heinkel, Ahsayn, Itay Geffen, Jonathan Dewys, Stephan Wall II, Albin Ruemenapp, Micheal Yallop for your Patronage on P a t r e o n. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r e o n at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    ¡¯¡¯Still nothing!¡¯¡¯ I whispered in as I looked at the sky, I have been sitting on the roof of my abode, waiting for the sign of Grand Pce to appear.

    It is noon right now and if the Signal of Grand pce did not appear then it is likely that Grand Pces will not appear, I hope that does not happen.

    Almost all the people in the ruin hoping for the Grand pces to appear, even if they do not have the capability to enter the Grand Pce they still want it to appear.

    Sigh!

    Sighing I went back to the book I am reading, the waiting is utter torture, so O had decided to read the book that I had been wanting to read for quite a while.

    Chew chew

    I was quite busy reading the book and was reading a very important part when I got awoken from my reading by Ashlyn.

    "It finally appeared!" I said and took the jump in the sky and kept jumping till I reach the sky.

    In the sky I could see a bright blue beam, it is so bright that everyone could see it and there is not one but three other lights of different color but they looked quite faint.

    There should be around nine beams across this ruin, nine beams mean the nine Grand Pces, I could only see the four from where I am but I am sure there are nine beams like always.

    I now have the seven days to reach one of the beams and seeing how bright the closest beam is, I should be able to reach it by the night if I ride on Ashlyn, if I to use a mini st then it would definitely take me two to three days.

    That is why I had said that the fruit of morphing is not the only convenient for the Ashlyn, it is also very convenient for me.

    "Fly high as much as you could!" I said to Ashlyn as I sat on the Ashlyn, I dont wanting across any monster from the midzone, so it would be better if Ashlyn were to fly high that will not help up stay safe but will also help us reach the Grand Pce pce faster.

    Chew chew!

    Ashlyn¡¯s chirped happily as she pped her wings and we flew into the air.

    ¡¯Its cold!¡¯ I said as I saw theyer of frosting across on me, higher we go the colder it will be in the atmosphere. Nor me or nor Ashlyn is bothered by such cold as we flew through the sky while enjoying the scenery around us.

    Time passed by as we flew by and we have note across any being except for one monster that finished by Ashlyn before it knows what killed it.

    From how high I am, I could see people moving toward the direction we are moving at their highest speed but no one was able to match the Ashly n¡¯s speed even the slightest, Ashlyn had left all them in the dust.

    Seeing there are quite a few hours before we reached the beam, I activated a few runes on the tiny bottle I have on my hand started to circte the suppressive energy into my soul.

    I had practiced with the Soul Tempering Diamond in the morning when I was practicing the Body Cleansing Technique and I have to say, it is one of the weirdest experiences of my life as I was practicing four methods simultaneously.

    I am refining my mana in my refinement engine which I always keep doing except when I sleep, it had be an unconscious habit of mine as I am doing it for years.

    And there is a Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise that I do simultaneous, so every day for more than an hour I perform three methods but today I added the Secrete Method into the mix.

    I started it as fun and didnt think I was able to do it for long but to my surprise, I was able to do it and even able to make quite a progress in all the methods I practice.

    Though it made me very tired mentally and I didnt get up for at least half an hour but it was worth it and I am nning to do that every day.

    There is another perk practicing four methods and that it helps divide my mind and multitask, such exercise help in making mind flexible and agile which are necessary for any Evolver.

    I tempered my soul with the Soul Tempering Method for half an hour before stopping, I could go for an hour more but I do not want to do it too much that I ended up damaging my soul.

    Soon thete afternoon approached and we were flying above the clouds when I heard something from down below.

    "fly toward that sound but not too close!" I said to Ashlyn and Ashlyn slowed down her speed and dived down a little.

    Gasp!

    Soon I saw what made the sound and I couldnt help but there gasp, there are two people fighting in the sky, one is Human while the other is the Grimm monster.

    What made me gasp is their earth-shaking fight and the Grimm monster.

    It is clear by the earthshaking moves they are making, they are from the Mid Zone and what even more shocking is Grimm monster that human is fighting is special Grimm Monster.

    It is Bearman which is casting the Water elemental moves, I had only once seen the Special Grimm race when I fought one in the Guild challenge.

    These special Grimm Race monsters are very powerful and they can squash the normal Grimm race monster with just a finger. I have heard that there Special Grimm Race monsters were present in the Mid Zone but it is my first time seeing it.

    The fight between then is too amazing if one of them attack me, I stand no chance to defend against it, I would be in in the single strike.

    I clearly knew that my power had clearly surpassed the Three Star Elite long ago and now should greater than normal Four-Star Elite, I thought even if I came across those of from the Midzone I would at least stand a chance to run away slowly but seeing their fight I hadpletly lost their confidence.

    I watch for minuit more before I left with Ashlyn, I dont to get noticed and bring unintended consequences to myself.

    Half an hourter everything turns dark and I was finally able to see the Nine light beams, though some of the beams are extremly faint, I can see them when I concentrated.

    As we got closer to the blue beam, it got bigger and bigger till I see the blue beam that covered the area of few kilometers and inside that the beam, a silhouette of the pce could be seen.

    It is a gigantic Pce and it is flying in the sky if not for the Blue beam covering it fully, I would be to see if it is as beautiful as they say.

 Chapter 546 Crush

    Thank You, Rahul Singh, John Heinkel, Ahsayn, Itay Geffen, Jonathan Dewys, Stephan Wall II, Albin Ruemenapp, Micheal Yallop for your Patronage on P a t r e o n. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r e o n at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Inded a few twenty-some kilometers away from the beam and then move toward it with a mini st. If this had been the Outpost, I would not be this cautious about other people noticing Ashlynn¡¯s ability but in this ruin where people who could kill me in a single move are present.

    Bang!

    I activated the mini st and flew towards the beam. My speed is very fast than it took me a few minuits to reach the hill near the blue beam.

    "A city?" I whispered as that is what I am seeing, there are lines and lines abodes till eyes can see and people could be seen everywhere.

    There must three to four hundred thousand abodes on the human side alone, it felt like a fucking city. The Grimm monster also had their camp with more than twice our numbers.

    I had stopped for a few minuits on the hill watching the two camps before, I walked toward the camp.

    It had been barely a day since single went out there are already this many people, I wonder how many people came in a week, there would at least few million and that is on the Grimm side.

    Both sides had already formed a camp and security seemed very tight, especially on the border of both sides.

    The wall of the camps made by the collection of the thousands of protection Artifacts, there are hundreds of sentry power and people could be seen guarding them.

    There are four gates that allow entry into the camp and each gate had the insignia of the S ss guild projected on them. I am a member of the Ranging Thunder, so I obviously walked toward the gate which projected the symbol of Raging Thunder.

    There were tens of lines for registration before they were allowed to go inside but nor me, I directly walked toward the gate and no one stopped me, inside the gate I had register which I did by simply shing my guild badge to the scanner before I entered inside the camp.

    The camp is divided into the various parts but two are important and that is residential aria market aria.

    Both are very big but one made me most ecstatic is the Market, this market is at least thousend times bigger than the one in Garden and I have no doubt with big market I will find all materials for the 17 potions I need, not only for myself I am confident that with millions of people that will being I will find materials to concoct solution for my family and friends.

    Ting Ting Ting!

    I was started to walk toward the market when suddenly the bracelet which hadn¡¯t rung ever since I entered this Ruin finally rang.

    This bracelet had given to us by our former team leader, if we entered a certain range of each other then this bracelet will ring and show direction.

    When I looked at the Band, I saw it is showing arrow toward the residential aria, without waiting, I jumped in the sky and started to move the direction provided by the foundation.

    I found many people looking at me, some even had jealousy un their eyes. They are jealous of me but the badge I am wearing, it is because of this badge I am able to fly in the air as only members of the S ss guild could fly in the sky within the camp.

    Thud!

    I kept following the direction on the band and soon stopped in from big abode and was quite surprised to see the Abode, it is nor a normal abode but the Lord grade abode, the only person I know who had the lord grade abode is team leader and this abode is not his, as the design of his abode quite different.

    It may be his or one my other teammates had gotten it somehow, I dont really care much what I care is who is in the abode. The band didnt show me which is it belongs to, it only shows the direction of the band it¡¯s sync to, so it could be my former team leader or my teammates.

    I walked toward the abode and stood in front of its door, the sensors would have already notified the controller of abode that there is intrusion as I stepped on its boundary.

    "Click!"

    I stood in front of the door waiting for the door to be opened but a minuit passed by and door didnt open, I was about to touch the abode when the door opened and when I saw the person who opened the door I was shocked.

    I had never thought I would see her here, I knew she ising her but chances of us meeting were quite low and now I have met here in the Ruin. Heree the sleepless dreamy nights, I thought as I looked at the extremly beautiful face that had appeared in my dreams hundreds of times.

    "Micheal what a nice surprise." said the girl in a very beautiful voice, "Yeah, a nice surprise indeed Rachel," I said if my parents were to hear what I had said they would definitely feel little unevenness in my voice.

    She is Rachel, a girl I had a crush on the girl who gave me a countless sleepless night, I had thought not seeing her for months would whittle way the crush I have for her but no, after seeing her again it came back in the full force.

    "Stop ogling my friend Micheal, it looks very creepy when you do that." I heard a familiar voice that broke me out of my trans.

    "You are misunderstanding, I was just thinking about something very important that I had suddenlye into my mind," I said in pure excuse which made both of the girls smile.

    "You keep telling yourself that!" said Sophia to myme excuse as she invited me in.

    "This is quite a nice abode you guys have," I said to melt the awkwardness and also stop myself from staring at their asses, they both were wearing shorts and Rachel¡¯s shorts were little too short and I kept looking at it no matter how much I tried to avert my eyes.

    "Thanks!" said Rachel as we sat on the sofa, I had already guessed this abode must be of Rachel¡¯s as Sophia didnt have when we were in Grimm battlefield.

    "So how do you guys meet?" I asked them while I sensed at their battle power and barely able to stop myself from taking big gasp.

    I had thought I had made quite a big progress but their progree is much lesser than me. Rachel and Sophia both had nearly the same battle power, they are just slightly weaker than me.

    They must havee quite a few chance encounter to progress this much, normal means could not increse the strenth this much within one and half month.

    "We knew each other since we were children and quite luckily to met each other on the first day of entering the ruin, so we decided to stick together to explore the ruin," said Sophia.

    When I heard that I couldnt help but curse Sophia, how lucky she is to get thepany of Rachel for one and a half month.

    What I wouldn¡¯t give to have apany of Rachel for one and a half month, I thought internally as I once again sneakily took a nce at the beautiful face of Rachel.

 Chapter 547 Hea

    "Well, I should get going," I said and stood up to leave, It has been half an hour since I havee to Rachels abode and now it is time to leave which I really dont want to do.

    I have not only met Sophia but I also got to talk a few words with Rachel, I am more than satisfied with that.

    "You dont have to go you can stay here, there is more than enough room for you to stay here." Rachel said, her voice felt like god has shown his grace on me.

    "Stay Micheal, only you a strong man could save us two defenseless girls if the Grimm monsters attack us," Sophia added with the mock scared face.

    ck lines appeared on my forehead hearing that! Would she even need my help defeating anyone? Unless those monsters from the Midzone attacked, I dont think anyone could pose the threat to these two.

    "Ok!" I said epting their earnest invitation, to others I may look normal but I am wild with excitement inside me as the next six days I am going to spend with Rachel.

    "We were about to out to eat but now that you havee, why dont you cook for us, Micheal?" Sophia asked with an innocent face. So this why she asked me to stay so that I could cook for them.

    "Ok but I have to freshen up!" I said, "Could you show me my room?" I asked. "You can take a second one on right," she said.

    I said thanks and walked toward the room, the room is quite big. There is enough open space there that I could perform the Body Cleaning Exercise freely.

    Chew chew...

    Ashlyn came out me as I walking toward the bathroom to freshen up and started to look around curiously.

    Fifteen minuitster, I get out of my room wearing fresh clothes on the showered body. Usually, I dont shower as I have to shower again after I finish performing Body Cleaning Technique but today is different.

    "What happened to Ashlyn?" asked Sophia as she saw Ashlyn on my shoulder, Rachel also looked little surprise seeing her changed look, she has not seen Ashlyn many times but she has a clear impression of Ashlyn.

    "She mutated," I said simply without exining how she mutated, Sophia started to look Ashlyn closely but she did not touch her as she clearly knew Ashlyn didnt like to be touched.

    "God, I wish Jojo would also mutate and get something cool like that crystal tear Ashlyn have on her forehead," Sophia said she looked her monster in corner of the room.

    Hearing its name, Sophia¡¯s monster looked toward Ashlyn and about came to her but when it saw Ashlyn on my shoulder, it stopped on its track and went back to ying with Rachel¡¯s monster.

    "You are cooking right?" Sofia asked, I just look at her without giving her, "I just wanted you to know that kitchen is that way." Sophia said after feeling my gaze.

    "Thanks!" I said with a smile and walked toward the Kitchen, I was about to ask where the kitchen is but Sophia had answered me before I could even ask.

    "Do you need any help?" Rachel asked, "No, I am alone is fine." I said and walked into the kitchen.

    Normally I would have asked for help as I have to cook six people worth of food but for today¡¯s dinner I want to maintain some surprise, so even if I have to work a little more cooking dinner, It is fine by me.

    After entering the kitchen, I take out things without waiting and started cooking.

    I am very careful cooking as I am using the medicinal monsters meat for cooking, I want it to be tasty but I also want till they are satisfied without feeling repercussion.

    Its good thing they are powerful and able to digest even high-level medicinal monsters food if I put up in limited quality.

    I started to cook and it took me a little more than one and a half hour topletly make it, this is the fastest I was able to make such an borate meal.

    "You must have made something delicious for you to take so long!" said Sophia as she took the seat on the table, I ce all things on the table and we started to eat.

    "Emm what is it? Its so delicious.""Yes, very delicious!" both of them said in unison.

    The most delicious dish of all is a dish I made using the meat of Siver Fang Hog, though the dish was notpletly made of Silver Fang Hog, I¡¯ve added some other meat, a dish made ofplete meat of Silver fang Hog would have been quite overpowering that they might have popped up like a balloon.

    So in the dish, I have only used one forth Silver Fang Meat while the rest of meat is of some other medicinal monster.

    In the dinner, I have used many rare and precious herbs, I even used one that is present in the top ten of the top three lists.

    I am usually not such spendthrift but I want to be one today and I have many of such herbs, so using few won¡¯t make me lose anything.

    "Gaah, I never been so full," Sophia said as she finally put her cutlery down.

    Sophia did eat too much, even I got surprised by her appetite. It was a good thing that I have not used the meat of Silver Fang Hog fully otherwise I would have made Sophia explode.

    Now she won¡¯t explode but she will feel very ufortable heat rising through her in a few seconds and she will do due to something very strenuous to get rid of that feeling.

    It is not only Sophia but Rachel had also eaten quite a bit, she may not have eaten as much as Sophia but she ate quite a bit and she will also have to do something very strenuous to get rid of this heat, thought whileughing very evilly inside me.

    "Micheal, what is this heat I am feeling?" Sophia said suddenly, Iugh madly inside me.

    "This is the medicinal energy I have warned you about when you were stuffing your stomach with the meat."

    "Your body is digesting the medicinal monster meat and producing the medicinal energy and this medicinal energy is little above what you can handle." I started with a serious face while casting a side nce at Rachel.

    HAHAHAHA....

    When I see her skin also getting red, I couldnt help butugh madly inside me thinking my evil n going to be sessful.

    "So what do we have to do to get rid of this medicinal energy!" Rachel asked, her face has also be puffy red like Sophia but unlike Sophia this puffy red had made her look very cute.

    "You have to digest that medicinal energy and the only way to do that is to do very strenuous exercise, I perform Body Cleansing Technique to digest that medicinal energy," I said.

    "What are we waiting here then, let go to the training room!" said Sophia in loud voice and nearly rang toward the training room with Rachel.

    I followed behind them while checking the god-given assets of Rachel from behind, I can¡¯t get enough of it no matter how many times I looked at them.

 Chapter 548 Openly

    Thank You, Oleg, Ilovebullets, John Heinkel, Itay Geffen, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Sasha for your Patronage on P a t r e o n. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r e o n at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Averting my eyes from the perfect ass of Rachel, I took fast steps to match their speed and soon we reach the Training Room.

    "Do you know the Body Cleaning Technique?" I asked Rachel, "Yes, Sophia taught me." Rachel Replied.

    "She saw me performing every day and asked me to teach her, her progress is the same as me at the 72nd pose," said Sophia as she carefully looked at my face as wanting to see if I am angry about that.

    Why would I be angry? Instead, I am quite happy as she did, she must have mentioned my name to Rachel many times when she taught Rachel the Technique.

    "Here is the poses that above 72nd pose, you can look at them before you start," I said and projected me performing Body Cleansing Exercise on the projector in front of them.

    Beforeing to this ruin, I had sent a recording of my progress to all my friends and that time my progress was only 72nd pose, so I could only send that much but now I have not performed all the poses of the 1st move but also perform quite a few poses of 2nd move.

    And I have all that recorded, I have a habit of recording myself while training, it helps me decide the course of action.

    I had directly skip to the 72nd pose in the projector, seeing how unbearable it is for them to experience the medicinal heat which kept increasing over time.

    It took them a few minuits for them to memorizeplete poses of the first move before they started to perform the Body Cleansing Exercise.

    They started performing the Body Cleansing Technique, I walked to the perfect corner from where I could see every movement made by Rachel and watch the movement of natural treasures that bestowed on her by God.

    Her movement felt like an exotic dance to me especially now that the shorts she is wearing turnpletly wet, highlighting every curve of her body in near transparency, watching her made my little brother stand in attention.

    If not me having fine control over my body, I would found myself in quite an awkward condition if girls had look in my way.

    It didnt even take five minuits for them to reach the 72nd pose, they seemed to have practiced the Body Cleansing Technique daily for them to reach the 72nd pose as their speed is little slower than me.

    At the 72nd pose, both of their beet red bodies returned to normal but I know not for long as the medicinal energy is still being digested in their body and if stopped for even a few seconds, the redness wille back in full force.

    After reaching 72nd pose, they started on 73rd and forward and their speed is not seemed to lessen much. The only change in speed urred when they reached the 77th pose, from there they started to slow down.

    While performing the Technique as if feeling my intense gaze on her ass Rachel suddenly looked at me and caught me red-handed looking at her ass, I thought she would glower at me but to my surprise, she just looked at me for a moment before she continued to practice.

    I did not look at her for a while but without myself noticing I again started to look at her with the same intensity as before.

    Soon they reached 80th pose and I took out a mask from my storage and cover my nose with it, seeing the speed they are performing, they will surely reach the 84th pose and I dont want to be caught off guard.

    They kept performing and finally able to reach the 84th pose and started to go through the Minor Cleansing, I could see on their face how awful the smell but despite smelling the smell they did not stop.

    Both of them are at the peak of Lieutenant Stage, so they have enough energy to perform the 1st movepletly but having energy doesn¡¯t mean they are able to do it.

    In the Body Cleansing Technique having energy is important but it is not the most important thing, the most important this is will and persistence, only those with powerful with will and persistence were able to reach very far in Body Cleaning Technique.

    They did not stop at the 84th move, they continue to move forward but their speed had clearly slowed very much and it is obvious that they are reaching their end, they could perform a maximum of four to five poses before they copse on the floor.

    Hun!

    She again caught me looking at her and this time I was looking at her breast which is partially visible due to skin vet clothing that was covering her well-rounded breasts and the funny thing was she was not wearing the inner garment, so I getting quite a good view of her god-given assets.

    I hope I get to see her like this every day till the day pce is opened, I thought as my eyes reverted back to Rachel.

    No matter how much I tried to control my eyes and mind not to look at Rachel but they wouldn¡¯t listen to me as they would always revert back to Rachel.

    I got attracted to Rachel the very first time I saw her, no matter how much I want to forget, this crush of mine never seems to go away, instead, it gets stronger and stronger.

    Thud! Thud!

    Finally, both of them copsed one after another at the 90th pose of the body Cleaning exercise, they looked very tired but the smile could be seen on their faces as they copsed tiredly.

    I excitedly watched the heaving breast for Rachel as swell and contract a little as they as Rachel took the deep tired breath.

    Hun!

    Suddenly Rachel craned her neck and our eyes met, like other times she did not look angry but unlike other times, she did not look away after taking a look at me, she kept looking at me with the single focus.

    Fuck! Why did I forget that she had eaten medicinal monster meat and could recover the ability to move just in a minuit, I cursed myself as I kept looking in the eyes of Rachel.

    I am embarrassed and wanted to look away from her eyes but every instinct of mine is screaming at me to not look away, they are telling me if I look away then there will be hell to pay.

    So, I and Rachel¡¯s eyes kept locked at each other, I did not even dare to blink as I kept looking at her while she is doing the same, we much take kept looking at each other for more than a minuit before Rachel finally break the contact by looking away and when she looked away, I saw a small curve formed on her lips, if it is an angry smile or something else I dont want to think about that.

    I am already grateful that she didnt flip out on me immediately after seeing me openly ogling her.

    "How am I able to recover so early?" Sophia asked weakly as she weakly stood up, "Its because of the medicinal energy, its not making the body stronger and increases healing power but it also helps in faster recovery after overexertion." I answered.

 Chapter 549 Kiss

    Thank You, Singen, John Heinkel, Itay Geffen, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Stephen$ for your Patronage on P a t r e o n. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r e o n at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "I have heard quite a lot about the medicinal monsters meat but it is the first time experiencing its effects, its no wonder they are selling its meat at a sky-high rate," Sophia said as she sat near me after she sat beside me.

    Rachel had alsoe to from the shower a few minuit but she sat silently without talking and I¡¯ve haven¡¯t had guts to start the conversation, so I was relieved when Sofia came out of the shower and started the conversion.

    "The medicinal energy that medicinal monsters give is really amazing, its many uses especially when it merged with your body as Major Cleansing," I said and I became little lost remembering scenes of energy being melted in the in major cleaning.

    "How is the Major Cleansing of Body Cleasing Technique, is it as wonderful as people say?" Rachel asked. I got quite surprised seeing her asking question, I thought she is very angry at me seeing how shamelessly I was ogling her.

    Since it is a question from Rachel, I started exining how the Major Cleaning feels like, in my excitement, I even told her how I trained in Body Cleansing Technique and how my way is the best way to practice body cleaning is.

    "That¡¯s it! from tomorrow you are going to practice with us, I want that smooth vibrant skin like yours and with you practicing with us we will make more progress than normal," Sophia said.

    Soft and Vibrant skin? I had inkling Sofia may say something in the back of my mind when I am exining to them but I did not expect she will not inspire by the benefits of the getting stronger instead of the smooth and Vibrant skin it gives.

    "You dont have a problem with training with us, do you?" Sophia asked looking my little conflicted face, I was thinking of rejecting as I preferred to train alone but when I saw little hopeful emotion is Rachel¡¯s eyes, I gave up rejecting Sophia¡¯s offer.

    Some of my secrete will be revealed but so be it, I thought and put up a bright smile on my face and said: "Of course, I will be delighted practice with you guys."

    We talked for a few more minuits before we went to our separate room as it became quitete.

    In my room, Iid on the bed while thinking about the thing I will have to do. I have a total of six days from tomorrow as Pace will open in the eight-day of its sending signal.

    Tomorrow I will train with the girls while revealing the secrete of the Soul Tempering Diamond, though I will not tell the secrete just lie that I had only obtained only one tiny part through the chance.

    And after that, I will go the market in search of herbs I need to make the potion and seeing the scale of the market, I am very sure that I will be able to get all the materials I need to make the potions.

    After deciding everything I Practiced four methods together slept right after taking a shower.

    I woke up in the early morning and walked out of my room after freshening up. Seeing no one in the main hall, I walked into the kitchen and started to make the meal that we all eat before we start to practice.

    I was busy cooking when I heard the footsteps behind me, only to see Rachel ising toward me and there is anger could be seen in her eyes.

    The anger is very apparent in her eyes,st night I thought she didn¡¯t take it at heart but it looked like she had stuffed that anger deep in her heard and now seeing me alone, that is going to burst out.

    "Ra...Rachel I d" I had started to exin when Rachel did the most opposite thing which I thought was possible.

    She came extremly close to me and before I know it what is happening, she kissed me on lips directly. I was so shocked by this change that I wasn¡¯t able to respond to her kiss at all, all I was thinking if it was a dream or not but soon I decided to forgo that question and started to respond to the kiss with the same passion as Rachel.

    Who cares if it is a dream or not, all I care about me kissing Rachel even if it is the dream I wouldn¡¯t mind.

    First, the kiss was slow but as time passed it got more and more passion that not our lips were touching each other but also our hands and thinking it may be a dream, I take my hands to her ass and squeezed it gently.

    I wanted to do that since the first time I saw them when entering this abode but I couldnt but now I got a chance, even if this chance is in the dream I am more than happy to cash on it.

    Her ass is way better than I had imagined, it soft but firm. I wanted it topare it with something but I couldnt as I found there is nothing I couldpare it to.

    "Micheal are you cooking something delicious, I can¡¯t wait to taste it." We were lost in kissing when suddenly a voice rang out in our ears and iting closer.

    We instantly separated at the same time and stood in different corners of the kitchen and secondter Sophia came in with wearing her usual training cloths.

    "Its smell delicious. What is it?" said Sophia as she came near the stow and looked at the dish that is cooking on itpletly obvious to the little awkward position of Rachel and me.

    I straightened myself and look at Rachel whose expression had turned back to her usual quasi poker face one but I could see the clear joy in her eyes.

    I wanted to ask her what is just happened but seeing Sophia is present, I refrained from doing it.

    Whatever happened I like it very much and when I get alone time with her, I would definitely going to ask her, I thought while being extremly giddy.

    "Emm, its really tasty!" Sophia said suddenly and when I look at her, I found she is tasting the food from the pot which is still on the stove from the spoon which she takes out from God knows where.

    "Sophia, stop doing that, it isn¡¯t ready yet." I admonished Sophia as I saw her taking away another spoonful from the pot. "It isn¡¯t ready? but tasted delicious," Sophia said and she begrudgingly put down the spoon had taken out from somewhere.

    "Leave now, let me cook in peace," I said to Sophia, she started to leave but her also Rachel, I asked Sophia to leave because I wanted some time with Rachel but now Rachel also leaving the kitchen.

    Seeing Rachel leaving, I asked her to stop with the muted action but she just smiles evilly at me and left the kitchen, Sophia.

    I quickly finished cooking and started to set the table while thinking hundreds of ways to get the Sophia out, so that I could get some alone time with Rachel and asked her about what she did earlier.

 Chapter 550 Soul Calming Stone

    Thank You, Singen, John Heinkel, Itay Geffen, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Stephen$ for your Patronage on P a t r e o n. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r e o n at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Rachel, Sophia does anyone of you know energy Istion formation?" I asked. I know many formations including themon Istion formation but I do know the energy Istion formation as it is not only high-level formation but also requires basic mastery in the art of runic formations.

    "I do," Rachel answered.

    "Why do you need Energy Istion formation?" I asked Rachel, "Can you draw it across the whole training room." I said dodging the question which made of the girls glower at me.

    I thought Rachel will not draw the formation before knowing why but to my surprise Rachel just glower at me for a few seconds before she started drawing the formation.

    It took her fifteen minuits draw the formation and the formation she had drawn is wless, no mistakes could be seen in it.

    "Now what?" Rachel asked still glowering, I did not say anything just took out the tiny that I am wearing as a bracelet and activated few ruins on and suppressive energy started to came out it.

    "Soul Tempering Diamond!" I had adjusted the right amount of energy about get up and about exin what I am doing when I head Sophia shouting Soul Tempering Diamond loudly.

    "What! Soul Tempering Diamond!" Rachel also shouted second after Sophia did. Hearing their shouts I felt little down, before gaining the knowledge crystal, I do not have any Ideal about these excellent treasures but seen how shock they are seeing it, these have pretty good ideas about what Soul Tempering Diamond is.

    "I...It¡¯s Soul Tempering Diamond right?" Sophia as stutteringly as I stood up after cing the bottle at the center.

    "My brother told me is the one the best treasure of the soul for the Knight stage," Sophia said. I nodded, not only it is useful in the knight stage but the above stage also but it is the Knight stage warriors could get the most benefit from it.

    "Do you guys know any soul-cleansing method?" I asked they both shook their head cutely, "I¡¯ll teach you to listen well." I said and started to teach them the secrete method.

    The Secrete method is very easy since it only has one cirction, the real problem is practicing it, it is damn torturous that no sane person would do so.

    Ahhh ahh...

    Both girls screamed loudly as they tried to circte the suppressive energy into their soul.

    "Circte this while performing Body Cleansing Exercise, the pain will be manageable that way," I said and walked toward the ce that is near Rachel.

    "Let¡¯s start then!" I said about to start as like them my body also turns red, the medicinal energy in the meat was not enough to make me go red, I had also eaten some strong medicinal monsters meat that I had cooked myself and Ashlyn.

    "Wait for a minuit, I think this will make our practice even more perfect and less painful!" said Sophia as she put transparent box ck beside the bottle, inside that box a thumb-size ck rock could be seen. Just as she did, very calming energy started to spread out from the box.

    "This is Soul Calming Stone, it may not be a precious as your Soul Tempering Diamond but it will help in reducing pain and side effects of excess tempering," Sophia said.

    What she said is right, the soul calming stone may not be as precious as Soul Tempering Crystal but it is very useful when one tempering the soul, as it will help in negating any side effect one has when one tempering one¡¯s soul.

    "We should start practicing now!" said Rachel, I nodded as started performing technique immediately as if we wait a little bit more, the smoke will start toe out of our tomato red body.

    With them, I started to practice. Like yesterday I started to practice all the four methods together and today it is a little easier as I am only feeling a tenth of pain while circting three times more suppressive energy than normal because of Soul Calming Stone.

    This Soul Calming Stone is really amazing as it is able to lessen the pain of tempering by very much that even a normal person would able to refine the energy if I had the Soul Calming Stone in a test of Pce of Eonic Blessing then it would have taken me ten minuits toplete the test rather than three painful hours.

    With the aid of Soul Calming Stone, I started to circte more and more suppressive energy without much fear of torturing myself to death, I could feel my soul getting cleanse at the visible rate.

    I am sure that in this session I am going to make double progress than I made when I was in the tower of eionic blessing.

    As I kept practicing, I noticed that effect in the Soul Calmic Stone diminishing little by little. Though this diminishing effect is barely noticeable and I noticed it by chance.

    That means at the current level I will not feel the diminishing effect, I will only feel when the cirction reached 2nd Aplishment and in 3rd aplishment, the soul calming stone wouldn¡¯t even work anymore.

    I felt disappointed but it is true as not only I am feeling, I know this due to all the knowledge I have in my mind.

    Still, I am very happy to practice with the help of the Soul Calming stone if my luck is good then in a few days I might able to reach the 1st Aplishment.

    Thud Thud...

    Time passed by and when it was about to be an hour, both girls finally fell on the ground in minuits difference while I kept performing for half an hour more before I fell into the ground.

    "42nd pose of the 2nd move you are way ahead of us Micheal, we will have to try very hard if we want to catch up to you," Sophia said a second after I fell on the ground, I wanted to say something but I didnt have the energy to do so.

    After saying that, they both left the room while I stayed five minuits more before I had the energy to walk and leave the training room.

    Fifteen minuitster when I returned from the shower, I found Sachel and Sophia are sitting on the couch discussing the ways they could grow stronger in six days, so they could have a better chance of obtaining big things in the Grand Pce.

    With the monsters from the Mid Zoneing, the pressure on us had increased as well, those bastards are crazy strong and if we want to get something valuable then we at least need to have strength.

    "I know a way to increse the strength and in this way, you won¡¯t have to train at to increse your strength by leaps and bound," I said, both of then started to glower at me, thinking I am making fun of them.

    "Stop shitting us, Micheal!" Sophia said gloweringly, "It¡¯s not a joke but a truth!" I said.

    "Come let¡¯s go to market first, I have to buy a few things and after we return, I will make your strength grow in leaps and bound that you may even able to stand a chance against some of the monsters from the Mid Zone," I said as I pull both of them from the sofa toward the door of abode.

 Chapter 551 Buying

    Thank You, Gage, Singen, Itay Geffen, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Ostrander for your Patronage on P a t r e o n. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r e o n at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Why are we going to market?" asked Rachel asked after we got out of the Abode, "We have to buy few things that are necessary to raise our strength," I replied, to which she opened her mouth to say something but closed it as no words came out of my mouth.

    We walked silently toward the market and the scene I saw was three times bigger than yesterday, I had expected that the market will grow bigger but I didnt think it will grow this in just a single night.

    Unlike yesterday, today humans and the Grimm monster had connected the markets just like they did in the Garden but the scale is huge and security of it is very tight.

    I could see the guards from the human side and Grimm patroling heavily, there reach the even in the slight argument that urred between the people of the two races.

    This market is power keg near the fire, just a slight mistake and that powder keg would st apart. If the battle happened then hundreds of thousands, even millions of people would die.

    Yesterday there were barely a few thousand people were on the human side but now they have be near million and it will keep increasing in six days, so both side didnt want anything to happen to jeopardize their lives because, in just big battle where millions of people would involve, even strongest person would fall if enough people attack him.

    The fees for setting shop are quite hefty and if not for me getting a 50% discount due to belonging to S ss ss guild, I would have also felt the pinch.

    After setting up the shop, I connected my holowatch to the market server and published the list of things I want in the name of my shop, I¡¯ve even projected the list on the projector of my shop, so now I just have to sit and wait for herbs toe to me.

    "All of these herbs you are asking for either rare or very rare, if not for being in the Ruin, it would be very hard to get hands-on such rare herbs outside." Said Rachel read the numbers of the herbs I want to buy.

    Yes they are very rare herbs and outside the big organizations, guilds, and adventurers Paradice buy them at the high price, so it is only in this ce I would able to get hands-on such rare herbs and medicine, outside they would disappear as soon as they appear in the market.

    "If I am not wrong then you should be concocting potions with them right?" asked Rachel, as expected someone from the Alchemical organization.

    "Yes, I havee across some soul, body, and vitality strengthening forms" I answered but next moment, I found both of them being shocked and Rachel even put her fair hands on my mouth.

    I am surprised by her sudden action and wanted to ask why she did that but I didnt as I saw a girling across our shop.

    "Do you have the white river peach?" asked the girl, "Yes I have but I will only exchange it with the things I need," I said as I motioned toward the projection of herbs that I activated.

    "You need this right." said the girl and took out herb she wished to exchange, I nodded and change the herbs with the girl, there was no hassle in the transaction as the herb she brought was that of equal value.

    "Micheal dont mentions the word ¡¯strengthening potion¡¯ in front of other people or you will be in big trouble." Whisper Rachel, Sophia also nodded with a serious face.

    I nodded, I don¡¯t need to be an idiot to understand the gravity of their words, I already expected that Strenthning Potions are very rare as I have not heard of them even in Grimm battlefield.

    So, I was already very cautious as I not only posted for the herbs of Strenthning solution but other herbs that are important as well.

    The people kepting to my shops every few seconds, some exchange with the herbs I have while others asked for the robot parts and other things I have.

    To get these herbs, I have offered the wide range of exchanges with stuff I have that even Rachel and Sophia became wide-eyed seeing the amount of stuff I have.

    I want to tell them that this the least of the important stuff I have if I told them about the Knowledge crystal,rge check soul tempering diamond, mysterious ring and the storage spaces I got from killing a shit load of Grimm monsters, they would be shocked of their mind.

    They also may have important stuff but I dont think they would bepared to me.

    Sometimeter, Rachel and Sophia started to pay for the stuff from their things, I said no to them but they had insisted after asking me which herbs are for strengthening potion.

    "Sophia why dont you go and buy the herbs from the shops, this way we would be able to get out of the market early?" I asked Sophia which my usual voice but there is an intense excitement in my heart.

    "You are right, let¡¯s go, Rachel," said Sophia, hearing that I like I got punched in the gut. I had made this n when weing for the market and waited for the perfect moment to ask this question but Sophia foiled it all again.

    I just wanted to some alone time with Rachel so I could ask her about the morning, seeing her behavior I just wanted to curse her bad.

    I covertly held Rachel¡¯s hand but she easily pulled away from my grip and went away with Sophia while giving me a teasing smile.

    Rachel¡¯s behavior is really confusing; since that kiss in the morning she would sometime act close, sometimes distance, her mixed signals are confusing to me and felt no less than torture and the worst thing is she is doing it deliberately doing all this to the intention of torturing and me who had a hopeless crush on her couldnt even get angry at her.

    Alone in the shop, I tend the people who came for the exchange and shooed way those who wanted to buy the stuff I am but did not have anything I want. These peoplee to my despite the clear note on projection saying that I want exchange stuff only with the things that are projected.

    While I was tending the shop, a tiny incident urred between the Grimm monster and human, though the auguman was small, it had brought hundreds of guards from both sides in just a few seconds.

    It didnt takes a minuit for a matter to be resolved but brought the whole market to the attraction as people from both sides have touched their weapons ready fight in case fight broke out.

    About two hourster, Rachel and Sophia came back with lots of herbs that we needed and I also finished buying all the herbs I needed to buy, so I closed the shop and went back to abode with potion materials of all seventeen potions.

 Chapter 552 Drinking Potions

    Thank You, Gage, Singen, Itay Geffen, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Ostrander for your Patronage on P a t r e o n. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r e o n at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "It would have been very nice if Jim would have been here, some potions need basic alchemical skills," I said as I entered the abode with Rachel and Sophia.

    Just as I said I felt all hairs on my body rise suddenly and found Rachel ring at me very fearfully. "Dont you know I am from the alchemical organization didn¡¯t you that I may some alchemical skills." Rachel said in a very slow tone.

    Fuck! Rachel is angry, she is very angry. Seeing her getting very angry at me, I looked at Sophia for help, only to see she is looking at me gloatingly wanting to have fun at my expense.

    That damned Jim! If not for him, I wouldn¡¯t have said such a thing.

    "J...Jim had said that you three siblings despite born in the alchemical organization have z..zero knowledge of alchemy." I said exining stutteringly, this was his exact words he said when I asked him about Rachel and her sister¡¯s alchemical skills.

    I didnt hesitate to throw Jim under the bus as it was he that said these words to me.

    "That little bastard, I will see him when I return!" Rachel said through gritted teeth before she turned to me, which again scared the hell out of me and I promised myself that I will try my hardest to never anger Rachel again.

    "Give me that potion form and take out the herbs, I will show you my zero alchemical skills." Rachel said.

    Without hesitation, I forwarded the form to her and also started to take out the herbs medicines which I had already had separated when I got them.

    Taking the herbs and medicine for me, she typed few buttons on her holowatch next moment a big counter appeared from the ground.

    She ced all herbs and medicines on the counter and started to read the forme before she started to take out various alchemical instruments from her storage. I would have been surprised if I saw her taking out alchemical instruments earlier but now hearing what she said, I am surrounded anymore.

    After she took out the instruments, she started to do real alchemy which is a reallyplicated process, a simple mistake could result in the waste of all ingredients.

    Rachel started to make the potion with a singr process, her motions were flued and not the single error could be seen on them, Rachel must have quite an experience for her to be this fluid.

    ¡¯That little shit!¡¯ I cursed Jim in my heart. If these were not the skills then what it is but when Ipared her to Jim, she seemedcking very much.

    I have seen Jim make potions several times and when Ipare to both of them, there is a clear difference to be seen in their skills could be seen,pared to Jim Rachel does seem novice but I am not an idiot enough to say that and bear wrath again.

    Alchemy is a slow process, so after watching Rachel work for a while I walked away and let Rachel do her work in the piece.

    While Rachel was making was busy making the potion, I was busy reading the book that I hadn¡¯t had a chance to read since yesterday while Sophia to my surprise opened a book and started to read.

    Sophia reading a book quite surprise to me as her personality is impulsive and impatient, such rarely have time to read.

    "Potion Is Ready!"

    I was lost in the book when I suddenly heard Rachel¡¯s voice, I put down the book and walk toward the counter where I saw gree potion in therge beaker.

    "So what is this potion?" Sophia asked as she looked at the bubbling potion. That is when it struck me that I had only provided Rachel forme and herbs but did not provide her the name and type of the potion.

    So, I fearfully looked at Rachel to see if she is angry with me or not and felt quite relieved when I saw there was no anger on her face.

    "It is physical strengthing Potion!" I said I did not state the name of the potion as it is something weird in the universalnguage and I have a problem finding the right word for it in themonnguage.

    "Micheal dont talk about you knowing the forms of Strenthining Potions, people kill for such things." Said Rachel in a heavy voice, "Yes, dont talk to such things, my brother¡¯s friend was tortured for one strengthening form." Sophia also said.

    "Ok," I said and warned myself not to talk in public about such a thing.

    "So, shall we drink this!" Sophia said as Rachel divided the potions into the six parts, "Yes, we can drink them." I said.

    "Stop!" I said when Sophia about drink the potion bottle just beside the counter, "Let¡¯s go to the practice room, the potion digested better when performing body cleansing exercise right after drinking the potion." I said.

    "Really?" asked Sophia, "Yes, I¡¯ve experienced myself," I said as we walked toward the training room.

    Gulp!

    "Dont overexert yourself, we have other potions to drink today," I said before I chugged the potion and started performing Body Cleansing Technique.

    I slowly started performing Body Cleansing Technique without care for advancing in it, my goal is to digest potion and there are other options also that I have to concoct and perform the body cleansing Technique for it.

    Few second after drinking position, a zing volcano-like an energy shot through every inch of my body which made me feel like I had not drunk the potion butva.

    Ahhhh...Ahhhh....

    Feeling such pain, I screamed loudly and I am not the only one, Sophia and Rachel had also screamed.

    Fuck! In the potion description there was nothing mentioned about this hell-like pain, the potions I drank before had not even given me ufortable sensation but this one gave me hell like torture.

    Despite feeling torture like pain, not one of use stopped performing body cleansing exercise. They could see inside them how the potion merging perfectly inside them when they perform the Body Cleaning Technique.

    The painsted for half an hour before it started to subsidize, it was a good thing we were performing the Body Cleansing Technique otherwise it would have taken the double-time for us to digest the potion and would have felt the hell-like pain till it digested.

    "God, this pain was greater than what we experienced on that test," said Sophia as sheid on the floor.

    Drinking this position had tired us out both physically and mentally despite giving us strength. If I am not wrong then this potion has given physical boostparable to fourteen to fifteen seals of supremebat exercise which I think is very good.

    "Which potion are we going to drink next?" Sophia asked while stillying on the floor. "Soul!" I said as making this potion very easy and should be finished in one hour¡¯s time.

    Time passed by and two hourster we drank the soul strengthening potion and three hours after that a Vitality strengthening potion which is helpful in increasing the body¡¯s healing power.

 Chapter 553 Confessions

    Thank You, Gage, Singen, Itay Geffen, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Ostrander for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    After drinking three potions, I finally came to my room some time ago. I did not sleep as I want as my mind still thinking about the kiss that Rachel given me in the morning.

    ¡¯Should I go to her room?¡¯ I asked myself but shaking my head thinking that would be stepping out of my bounds before again started thinking of going to her room.

    An hour passed and I couldnt decide whether I should go to her room and ask her about why she kissed me in the morning and what¡¯s its meaning.

    I was in my busy in my thoughts when I noticed the movement happening corner of my eyes. When I looked, I saw a door forming in the few seconds, Rachel came out and she looked very furious for some reason and seeing her I just wanted to go and hide somewhere.

    "Michel Zaar, You are the biggest coward I¡¯ve ever seen!" Rachel shouted and she came really close to me which made me like she is a big bad lion and I am a smallmb which she could eat in a single bit.

    "What did I do?" I asked immediately as I could see what cowardly thing I did, I even loot straight at her when she caught me red-handed.

    "What did you do? What did you do? Let me did you what did you!" Rachel said through the gritted teeth as she forcefully stapped her sharp finger at my chest, I wanted back away but I didnt, I have a feeling that taking a step back wouldn¡¯t be a right choice. So, I bear the pain of her stabbing finger.

    "For months I¡¯ve been giving hints but you are like an idiot your never noticed, I even kissed you in the morning, do you know much courage it took for me to that."

    "I thought after the kiss you will understand."

    "I thought he wille to my room but no like an idiot you didnt," Rached said loudly before she started to leave.

    Hearing that I felt like my heart stuck by lightning but at the same time I felt like I have reached cloud nine but this is not the time to think about that. Rachel is leaving and I knew I let her leave without saying anything, I will lose my chance for forever.

    "Rachel wait!" I said and pulled her hand to stop her, "I didnt know you like me, instead I thought the opposite. If I knew you liked me I would have asked you out ages ago!" I said and she was about a reply but I put my finger on her lips.

    "I wanted toe to your room but I was really confused, you were giving so much of those damned mixed singles," I said and only then I took out my finger off her lips.

    Hearing my words she stayed silent but anger on her face subsidize a little by little, seeing that I felt relieved.

    "You really didnt know I like you?" Rachel asked softly, tears could be seen welling her in her and she is not the only one.

    "Like I said if I knew you like, I would have asked you out that exact moment no matter where you were," I said.

    We both stayed silent for a while before we started talking and this time we talked about our feelings, it was long and slow talk and her nail attack many times in the chest but I bore it.

    Before I knew it, the two hours passed but in these two hours, we did nothing but talk.

    "You still owe me a date." Rachel said finally, "When we returned from this Ruin, I will give you the best date of your life." I said as I gently hug her and she let me.

    "You better," said Rachel muzzled her head in my chest, we stayed life that few minuits before letting go.

    While letting go of the hug, our lips automatically came close and we started to kiss. This kiss, unlike the one we had in the morning which was full of passion, this kiss is gentle but no less amazing than the one in the morning.

    We kissed for quite a while before finally letting go, "Good night Michael." said Rachel as stood.

    "Good night Rachel," I said as I watched her leave through the door while I am a little sad, I am also happy.

    Rachel is the only girl I liked from the bottom of the heart from the first time I saw her.

    I still remeber her extremly worried face when I first time saw her, her sister Sarah was stung by the dangerous bee monster that was burning her vitality. She got quite angry when I had followed them to the abode and she got even angrier when I offered honeb of Daffodil honey.

    But sometimeter she apologized about her behavior as her sister¡¯s condition stabilized by the daffodils honey I gave her.

    After that, we met many times and now that remeber those memories, I found Rachel did give me some cues about liking me but these cues were very missable and some of these could easily be misinterpreted into the opposite meaning and probably that is why I had an impression that Rachel didnt like me or didn¡¯t like me enough to ept the date.

    But now that I had finally got her, I will never be letting her go.

    Time passed by and every day we would drink the potion and get stronger and seeing we have enough material, we have drunk simr potions again despite knowing it will quite wasteful and the boost it will give diminished quite a bit, we still drink the potions as we will need every bit of strength in the Grand Pce.

    So, we did not much care about the very precious herbs and medicines we are drinking them up like water, we had the only goal in the mind and that is getting stronger.

    To others, it may be wasteful but I dont think drinking extra potions will be that waste as they had merged into our bodies, as long as Sophia and Rachel reach the Major cleansing, this digested potion particles wille out body and fuse, so if we reach the Major cleansing we will still able to get 60% to 70% from second potions that we have drunk.

    As for the rtionship between me and Rachel also going very well, first, we decided to keep a secret but we weren¡¯t able to keep our hands off each other and when Sophia caught us kissing, we simply forgot about keeping it a secret and started to enjoy each otherpany whenever possible.

    I had many times wished for Sophia to disappear as whenever we in any intimate moment, she would always appear to disturb us.

    The only time we had for ourselves was the knight after training, that was the only time we got for ourselves where there is no Sofia to disturb us.

    In such a blissful way, the days had passed and now only two final days had remained for Grand Pced to be opened.

 Chapter 554 Openening The Storages

    Thank You, Micheal Snyder, Geffen, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Ostrander for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Get a room!" I heard a familiar voice, hearing that voice we both broke the kiss andugh.

    Rachel wanted to get off from myp but I didnt let her after several tried to get off from myp, she finally stopped and meld against my chest.

    Thest five days had passed like a blur and now only two days had remained till the Grand Pce opened.

    We had finished our morning training of the Body Cleansing Technique a few minuits ago and made quite a progress but not as much as we like especially Sophia and Rachel.

    Their progress had been very fast but since yesterday they have stuck in the 107th pose, they are just one pose away from Major Cleansing, it will not only cleans their body but will also increse their power quite a much as it will fuse all potion particles they have hiding in their body.

    So it is very important for them to reach the Major Cleansing, so their strength could increse for the Grand Pce, they will as much as strength they can get to deal with the monster from the Warzone.

    It is not only them that are stuck, but I am also too stuck in the secrete method, I had thought that it would take me at most two days to reach the 1st aplishment but more than two days had passed and there is no sign of me reaching 1st aplishment.

    The secrete method is different from other methods, there is only one cirction so, I don¡¯t have an idea about one¡¯s progress and only able to know about it when one reaches there.

    So I just have to practise will my all and hope that I will be able to reach it as soon as possible.

    "Sophia, would you do me a favor?" I said asked, today is thest day and I have to buy lots of things but most of my seble stuff was used in buying potion material, so I want her opening the storage bands of the Grimm monsters that I have killed.

    "What do you need?" she asked, Rachel also became curios me asking Sophias help instead of her.

    "Just opened a few storages of Grimm monsters," I said, just as she heard that her face changed instantly.

    If I am not wrong then the reward both of the sisters received through that treasure map chance is Mana Transmutation Crystals. The Mana Transmutation Crystals they have received are of very high grade.

    Their grade isparable to the or above the Grade of Blood Drop that I have received. It not only makes their mana lethal but it also made make their bodies stronger and if I am not wrong, there is hit of Rule energy present in the Mana Transmutaion Crystal they have received.

    And because of that Sophia and her sister¡¯s power advances daily and when she will reach the peak stages of Knight stage, their speed improvement will increse many times more.

    And Sophia is not only got something that increases her power daily but Rachel also has something because she is also improving at the same speed as Sophia and she does not have the special Mana Transmutation Crystals, I have sensed her mana and know she is still using that Lowest Grade Mana Transmutation Crytal that organizations gave to their super-elite.

    "You Know?" Sophia asked, to which I just smiled.

    "When do you want me to open them?" Sophia asked, "Now would be fine." I said. The sooner I collect stuff, I sooner I will able to exchange it for the stuff I need from the Market which now had to grow big as a city.

    "Ok!" said Sophia, and soon we get out of the abode and started to fly toward the empty space in the camp.

    The camp now turned into a full-fledged city, millions and millions of abodes could be seen on the neatline with people could be seening in and out of them. This my first time seeing camp of this scale, hell I have never seen camp that is one-tenth of the size of this camp.

    "This should do!" I said as I found the empty stretch ofrgend that is surrounded by the tall and thick trees.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    "Give me the storage you want me to open!" Sophia said, I directly hand handed her the storage pouch where I store all the storage equipment.

    "Did you kill only around eighty Grimm monster, I¡¯ll let you know that both have killed more than five hundred," Sophia said Gloatingly.

    "No, these were from Three Star Elite or above Grimm race monster," I said with the smile.

    Sophia¡¯s mouth opened wanting to say something but she closed without saying anything, seeing her behavior Rachelughed but she stopped as soon as she received a re from Sophia.

    "We will see if you are telling the truth or not," said Sophia and unloaded the first storage.

    Dhub!

    A shit load of stuff suddenly appeared in front of us as Sophia activated all release function of the Storage.

    There are a lot of stuff there, herbs and medicine, metals, monsters, human bodes, and other stuff, of all the stuff most space taken by the monster parts that were carefully packed.

    "Lets sort and like I said earlier, you guys can freely take anything that you liked," I said and started putting different stuff in the different storages, what I have to keep for myself and what I have sell and some other categories.

    Our speed is quite fast, within twenty minuits we have finished sorting out all the stuff and Sophia released the next storage and we stared to sorting storing again.

    As more and more storages opened, we havee across many interesting and rare stuff but nothing couldpare to the Soul Tempering Diamond I have.

    Soul Tempering Diamond is one of Rarest treasure amongst the Knight stage, it is not very easy to find such treasure even in the storage of a powerful Grimm race monster.

    "Micheal, I am taking this metal," said Sophia, I looked at the metal and nodded, it was one of rare metal but I have no need for it as it is not required for the Totem Artifact I am crafting.

    Sofia and Rachel now and then ask for some stuff they liked and I would let them have it as the stuff they are have asked either is not required by me or not that rare and even if the stuff was rare I let them have it as one is my very friendly and other will be my girlfriend.

    Time passed by and it took us nearly a day to sort of out this stuff and we are lucky enough to get the two things that were on the same level of Soul Calming Crystals, which made me really ecstatic.

    The first thing was shared between three of us as it was arge quantity and the second thing I took fo myself as that thing is very useful for my sister.

    After sorting all the stuff, we directly went to the market. Both them had something to buy and I had a shit load of stuff sell, buy and exchange.

 Chapter 555 1st Accomplishmen

    Thank You, Micheal Snyder, Geffen, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Ostrander for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "I have told all the things about it, now could you give me any suggestion on perfecting its design?" I asked.

    Currently, I have summoned my Swirling Armor and told them about all its secrete so they could help in improving its design. I have tried to perfect its design for the past six days but no improvements, so I have decided to ask for their suggestions.

    This Swirling Armor is one of the things I am most proud of and I would not share its secrets even with Rachel if today had not been thest day..

    Tomorrow the Grand Pce would open and I know my current strength is not enough to challenge those monsters from the Midzone. So, I want to increse my strength as much as possible and this Swirling Armor is one of the things that could provide me the I will need, to get that I just have fix the w in its design.

    "Wow!"

    Both said in unison as they looked at the armor, Sophia had seen the Swirling Armor before but that it had only covered my hands and feet but now it is covering my hands, feet, shoulder, and chest, it is just iplete in the stomach and waist part, as long as I leveled up to the Sergeant Stage, I will be able to form theplete armor without any gap.

    "This Fire Armor of yours is the work of Art, it had such an exquisite and powerful design, its no wonder you are able to increse your strenth by so much when you summon this Armor," Sophiaplemented.

    She had seen me using this Armor and have an idea about the strength it could give me.

    "This armor has a lot of demands, not only it requires quite a lot of soul energy but it also requires fine control over one¡¯s ability to perfectly control the hundreds of swirls it has, a slight mistake could make the whole armor copse." Rachel as she carefully observed the armor on me and when she looks up, I found she is giving a look that unconsciously made my little brother a little hard.

    Seeing my ragged breath, Rachel smiled teasingly as me before she turns to Sophia to discuss the armor with her.

    "It would be really hard to thing correct improvement unless I see its power with my own eyes," Sophia said and she took out an exquisite green saber from her storage.

    "Why dont we fight? it will be easy for me to get the correct idea about your armor in the fight." Sophia said.

    "Ok," I said and took out my red sword. If she wanted a fight then I will give her a fight.

    As I said ok, Rachel swung her saber at me, due to her being having a wind elemental power her speed is very fast, she had arrived before me in a moment and attacked.

    ng! Thud!

    Our weapons shed and she had to take a step back to manage the force that I sent to her body, she looked quite surprised by that but she recovered quickly and attacked me again.

    ng!

    Thud thud!

    Seeing she is using more strength in the attack, I also did the same so when our weapons shed, she had to take two more steps back to dissolve the blow.

    ng ng ng.....

    Our weapons kept shing and each result of the sh would be either be standoff or her taking a step back which seemed to make her angry and she started to increse the strength of her attack at every swing of her saber.

    Atst, she even activated the ult method and I had no choice but activate my ult method to deal with it.

    Rachel is very powerful but I am a little stronger her. it will be very difficult for me to defeat her, I would have to keep fighting for hours before I could get a chance to defeat her.

    Fighting her I noticed that there is a very strange energy present in her attacks, this strange energy is neither from the Rule power, mana or ult method. It is very minuit if not for higher senses braced to me by killing, I wouldn¡¯t have able to sense this strange energy.

    "All right we can stop now, I got a pretty good idea how strong your fire Armor is." Rachel said after half an hour of the fight.

    Rachel is clearly shocked by my strength, he tried to hide it but she was not able to hide her shock from my eyes. She probably thought that I would have equal or little lower strenth than her but this fight has told her clearly that I am stronger than her.

    "I got an idea!" said Sophia suddenly and tried to tell her idea and when I listen to it, I couldnt help but massage my temple but I still tried but as I expected it had failed.

    We tried the ideas till the evening but no result came out, I had thought that they would be able to provide me some clue but they were also as helpless as me.

    Aftering back to the Abode, I cooked the most borate meal I could and use the most expensive herbs and spices making it. It also helped that I found some monsters that are the same level of deliciousness as the Silver Fang Hog in the storage of the Grimm monsters.

    Tonight isst night I have with Rachel, it will hard to tell if we are are able to in the same ce in Pce but chances of happening are very low.

    "Today, I will go through the Major Cleansing no matter what!" Sophia said as we enter the training, their progress had been stopped for a few days as they have been stuck in the 107th pose of Body Cleansing Technique.

    I am also having a problem is advancing in the Secrete Method and the worst thing about it is that I dont know when I could reach it as all I could do circte as much as suppressive energy as possible and reach the 1st Aplishment.

    "Let¡¯s start!" I said as I and Sophia ced Soul Tempering Diamond and Soul Tempering Diamond in the center of energy Istion formation.

    As I have said everyone started performing, I, as usual, started practicing four methods together but now I am mostly focusing on the Secrete Method as there is still time before I could go through the second Major Cleasnising.

    I started to circte the suppressive energy at the limit of my soul with feeling heavy pain which nothingpare to the torturous pain, so I could circte the energy without fear of getting tortured.

    Time passed by as I kept circting suppressive energy but no result came, Sophia and Rachel had also reached the 107th move ten some minuits ago but they are unable to reach the 108th pose.

    They are trying very hard though and if they kept trying such for a while, then they may able to reach the 108th pose and go to Major Cleansing.

    I was just thinking that when I heard cracking like the sound from my soul, it felt some imaginaryyer impurity covered my soul fully and now thatyer cracking, seeing I started to circte the more and more suppressive energy despite feeling the strain from my soul.

    I am very close to reaching the first aplishment, as long fully st apart this imaginaryyer of impurity covering my soul, I will reach the 1st aplishments and its benefits will unimaginable.

 Chapter 556 Mind Palace

    Thank You, Micheal Snyder, Geffen, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Ostrander for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    BANG!

    I heard a loud bang from my soul and that imaginaryyer st apart from my soul.

    The next moment I saw myself inpletly different ce, this ce is hard to describe as there is nothing as everything, in this ce I could see every memory of my life with perfect rity and no matter which memory I want to see, it will appear in front of my eyes.

    Is this the deep subconsciousness Mind Pce? I thought. I remember one article I have read not too long that everything is connected to the soul and realm of mind is also present in a soul if one able to go deeper enough then able to see and member things that could have to see ever before.

    This ce is like the center of the soul and memories are only one part of Mind Pce if what I read is right then I can do many wonderful things here that are simply impossible outside and I am going take full advantage of that.

    I summoned my Swirling Armor not on me but in front of me and next, I summoned out images I got from concentrating on the blood drop.

    I only summoned the somewhat clear images while I felt out the blurry ones, these images are the things that given me inspiration about creating the Swirling Armor and now these images would again help patch the w in my design of the Swirling Armor.

    There are twenty-seven images in from me, I magnified their clear parts to the limit of their rity.

    This ce center of my soul and here I could do or imagine whatever I want to, I could even imagine Rachel here and she will appear in front of me.

    Gasp!

    After I magnified all the images, I started to look at them one by one if I got any inspiration I would instantly apply on the swirling armor but like earlier whatever I applied on it fail and armor would copse.

    Still, I did not feel sad and kept trying new things, the fire armor of the monster is really amazing. It had added thousands of different things and I kept trying ideas after another eventually I will seed.

    Gasp!

    As Gasp came out my mouth when I saw the image,st when this image came to mind, I was barely able to see if for a second before it disappeared and I had felt very disappointed as this was the clearest image of all.

    And I magnified, I was able to see the deeper level of monster armor and in the deeperyer, I saw Runes. In a deeperyer of the Armor isplexwork ruines, there are thousands of runes there and they seemed to be assembled in the formation of some kind.

    I am shocked seeing that, I had known that fire Armor of the monster is moreplicated than it seemed and seeing formation I had lost my mind and wanted to use the runic formation in my Swirling Armor but I soon discarded that idea.

    Even if I had a wide knowledge of Runes and could add a simple formation, I can not do that as I do not have mana or soul energy to power up the runes. Even to run the simple formation I will have to reach the Mashal stage which is thest sub-stage of Knight stage.

    There are other ways life if I was able to strengthen my mana hundreds of times more or increase my soul power to a very high degree, only then I will be able to employ very simple runic formation.

    So, there is no way I could use the Runes in my Swirling Armor, I will have to find some other way to perfect the design of my swirling Armor.

    With that, I tried different sorts of methods many of them failed and some got sessful but I did not the energy to employ them, so I could only try to find another method.

    I magnified the another and saw I sawpletly different design of monsters fire armor, seeingpletly different design is not rare, I have already seen more of these at tenpletly designs before, what is important to the design beingpatible with my armor

    In this image, I found the base of power points are connected by thework of the strings, these string would not only take extra energy from one power to other power points who needed it but also help in stabilizing the power points by sharing force that destabilizing the power points.

    Their tens of thousands of such strings spread across thousands of the

    I got very ecstatic when I saw thisplicatedwork of the string and PowerPoints, this is what I am searching for till now.

    I am very confident that this method will work, as not only it is flexible, it also has huge potential otherwise how it would have able to work on connecting tens of thousands of power points.

    So without waiting, I started to use this string method on my Swirling Armor. I started to connect the base of every swirl with a tiny thread of the fire, be it a small swirl or big swirl, I started to connect it all.

    Thework of lines grew bigger and bigger as it started to connect all the swirls and amazing things, except for little shaking, the armor hadn¡¯t copsed which as a big relief.

    Dhub!

    I thought that all will be well and this design will work but something happened, when I had connected thest line to thest swirl, the armor copsed suddenly.

    Thinking I would have made some mistake, I had tried again but every time I had failed. I was about to give when thinking it will not work when I once again look at the image and that when I noticed the problem.

    I did everything right except for making the center, the image iplete so I was not able to see that if the image had beenpleted, I would able to see the central PowerPoint where all the strings are connected.

    I have to create a center swirl where all the strings could be connected. This central swirl had to be big and powerful than all the swirls, capable of withstanding the highest pressure.

    To create where?

    I thought there are only two ces that are suitable to create a big swirl that is my chest or my back. After much thinking, I chose the chest part.

    There are already two swirls on my chest, so I erased them and started to create a big swirl. as I started to create it, many times my armor copsed due to imbnce between swirls.

    It took more than fifty tries for me to find the perfect size of the Swirl which will bnce with all the swirls in the Armor.

    After seeing the armor is stable, I started to connect more and more swirls together with lines.

    Yes! Yesss! Yes!

    I shouted as all the swirls got connected and after that, I started to spin the swirls and as I spin them, the armor started to get more and morepact. I spin swirls faster without care as here in the realm of mind I do not need the soul energy, so if swirl to the limit, I will be able to see the limit of my new design.

 Chapter 557 Huge Improvements

    Thank You, Micheal Snyder, Geffen, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Ostrander for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    0.1 inches this is the limit of what it can get and that is in its current form when I will fully ably cover my body fire, it will be even morepact by then.

    My armor can reach 0.1 inches at least but that doesn¡¯t mean I will be able to make it that much with my current ability. To make my armor thispact I will need shit loud of soul energy and even finer control over my ability.

    Currently, my Swirling Armor has apactness of 1.1 inches and now I have resolved the design issue, I will be able to make it morepact after I return.

    Now the design issue is resolved, I should now work on solving the issues that current Swirling Armor has.

    The armor is a little moreplicated than before which in turn had increased its summoning time. I now had to find the correct method of summoning which would make its time of summoning equal or less than before.

    Time passed and I kept trying different ways of summoning the armor, some were bad some were good. I chose one good method and started to work on improving it. This method of summoning is a little different than before if I master it properly then I may be able to bring down the time of summoning armor less than before.

    Not only did I work on cutting the time of Armor summoning but I also carried out a few trials onplete fire armor which I will have when I reach the Lieutenant stage.

    I am doing this because I don¡¯t want to be caught off guard after reaching the Lieutenant stage, so it is much better if I prepared for it before. If I luckily was able to level to the Lieutenant stage in the Grand Pce then it would be a huge help.

    So while most of the time I would focus on cutting time of Armor summoning, I would also try creatingplete Swirling Armor from time to time.

    Buzz!

    I was working on my armor when the mind pce shook a little and I knew my time was over.

    This opportunity was nothing less than a big chance, I was able to correct the wed design of my Swirling Armor and also able to get much inspiration from the Images that are going help me very much in the future.

    Thud!

    As I came back myself I had found myself in extreme physical weakness that I directly fell on the ground. Mentally I am absolutely fine, I never felt so clear-headed in my entire life but physically feeling extremely tired and smelled familiar foul smell around me.

    Gasp!

    When I checked my condition, I gasped in shock. I am shocked like never before, it took me a while toe back to myself and thoroughly checked my condition which again made me shocked and ecstatic.

    From what I am understanding when I reached 1st Aplishment I had entered Mind Pce but my body continues performing the four methods unconsciously.

    It is said we are the ones that hold ourselves back and I couldn¡¯t agree more seeing the condition of my body.

    When I entered the mind pce my semi-conscious body kept doing what I am doing, so my body kept performing poses of Body Cleansing Technique, I kept circting Supreme Combat Exercise and Secrete and also kept refining mana.

    My mind was absent when I was doing that means I had not felt any pain, tiredness or other things that hold me back, I kept performing by unearthing every bit of energy in my body.

    So, in the semi-conscious state, I had created three seals of Supreme Combat Exercise and just two circtions away from creating the fourth seal, I have also purified quite a mana and circted arge amount of suppressive energy through my soul.

    As for which pose I have reached in the Body Cleansing Technique, I don¡¯t know as to when I came back to myself, I felt extreme tiredness and fell on the ground with the thud before I could tell what pose I was performing.

    So I will now when I will check the footage of the practice, for which I have to wait till I got some energy to move as currently I ampletely drained.

    Time passed by and soon five minutes passed and I got enough energy to sit. When somehow able to sit, I saw both Rachel and Sophia still performing the Body Cleansing Technique and still stuck at the 107th pose which made me a little disappointed.

    I looked at them for a while before I opened my watch to check the footage of my practice.

    Rachel has shared some authority of this abode with me, so as long as I connect I will be able to see the footage of my practice.

    "Hahahaha... 87th, fucking 87, Hahahahah..."

    As I saw the footage, I started tough madly with joy, I must haveughed for a few minutes before I stopped due to tiredness.

    I am ecstatic because I had reached 87th pose when I had reached the 1st aplishment, I was performing 56th pose and that would have been my limit for today but due to me being in a semiconscious state, I broke that limit.

    31 poses mean three minor cleanings, it is a new record for me and I performed these 31 poses in only six minutes. It had been minutes while I felt like I had spent six hours in mind pce

    "You guys must be wondering why Iughed like a mad earlier right?" I asked but off-course except for the little expression of their tired faces.

    " Normally I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone this as it involves my secret but I already told you many of my secrets to you guys, so telling this one won¡¯t hurt too much!" I said,

    "As you might not but when I practice, I practice four methods together so earlier when I reach the 1st..."

    I started to tell what happened earlier and even told them about my trip to the mind pce. At first, they were annoyed when I started talking but soon surprise appeared on their faces which again changed into utter shock.

    Due to the shock, they even stopped performing the Body Cleansing for a second and about falling down, its good thing they did not otherwise they would have lost the chance to reach the major cleansing today.

    After hearing what I said, these two who nearly depleted all their energy started to perform with newfound vigor, trying over and over to reach the 108th poses despite failing many times.

    Sss...

    They tried and tried, they focused all their energy and finally, they were able to reach the 108th move and at that exact moment, I activated perfume to deal with the extremely foul smell that came after it.

    It was Rachel who reached the 108th pose two seconds before Sophia did and now they are performing till thest to get the full benefits of the Major cleaning.

    While they were performing, I kept tracking their battle power which is increasing every second. I was so busy tracking their battle power that I forgot to look at Rachel¡¯s assets which I usually enjoy very much.

    Those undigested potion particles and some other energies that present in bodies must have beening out and meeting beforepletely fusing with their body, thus making them stronger every second.

    Thud thud!

    They kept performing and their body kept fusing with melted energy, it kept happening for a few minutes till both of them fully performed the 108th pose and fell down on the floor.

 Chapter 558 Grand Palace

    Thank You, Micheal Snyder, Geffen, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Ostrander for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "What you said earlier was fake, you said to motivate us right?" Rachel asked as she came closer to me.

    To her question, I just shook my head to say no, she stayed silent for a second and looked at me intently.

    "You are a genius," Rachel said suddenly and before I could register herpliment I found her lips on me, kissing me passionately and who I am refuse a kiss from a beautiful girl.

    "Get a room!" we heard Sophia say but we were too lost in the kiss to listen to what she said, our tongues kept dancing with each other while fireworks started to light up in our hearts.

    While kissing I felt my little brother rise but I swiftly controlled it, despite controlling early I know Rachel felt it as I felt shudder running through her body.

    We kissed for quite a while before letting go of each other and walking toward respected rooms, the thick perfume may have the drowning foul smell, it still exists along with the filth that came out of us during the cleansing.

    Half an hourter, I finished with showing and now sitting on the side of the bed, looking in a certain direction.

    It will be ourst night in this ruin, so I want to spend some time with Rachel as in the morning the Grand Pce will appear out of that huge blue beam.

    Soon the door formed and Rachel walked out wearing her usual shorts. She wanted to sit beside me but I pulled her a little, so she could sit on myp.

    "Michel!" she said and about to say something but I stopped her with the kiss, I want to kiss her as much as I can as today will be thest day I will be able to do that as it will take a month at least before we could meet after entering the pce.

    "I have something for you," I said and took a palm-size exquisite red box, gave it to her.

    "What is it?" said as she took the box from me, "don¡¯t open it," I said when she about to open the box. Hearing that she arched her elegant brow at me, "Open it on your birthday." I said.

    Six dayster is Rachel¡¯s birthday, I would have really loved it if I was with her that day but I can not as we will thousands of miles apart in our respectable outpost.

    "You know my birthday is on 21th!" Rachel asked in surprise, she had not told me and she hadn¡¯t shared it on social media either, so it¡¯s really surprising to her for me to know her birthday.

    "Jim mentioned it once," I replied with a smile, Jim had mentioned just two days before the opening of this Ruin, he said they were nning a huge party for her after they returned from the ruin.

    "Thank You," she said while giving me a peck on the lips.

    After we stayed silent for a while before we started to talk, we talked about many but most of these things were mundane but they held great meaning in my life while in talking, Rachel again asked me the question of practicing three methods at once.

    This time instead of answering in one word, I exined her in the detail and by the time I finished, I found her mouth wide open in which I kissed without wasting any time.

    "Would you stay with me for the night?" I asked but soon regretted it, our rtionship is new, it hadn¡¯t reached a point where we could sleep in each other¡¯s room. Seeing the question is not appropriate, I opened my mouth to apologize when her answer shocked me.

    "Ok!" she said and this she kissed my shocked mouth.

    We talked for a while before weid next to each other to sleep. I wanted to stay awake and talk with her the whole night but I didn¡¯t because this is likely the most sleep I will get in the next three days.

    I closed my eyes and fell asleep a few minutester and when I woke up the next morning, I found myself inpletely different positions that I slept in.

    Last night we had slept on the same bed but there was quite a distance between us, it will suffice to say we weren¡¯t even touching each other when we slept but now we are jumbled in.

    Our hands and legs are entwined, I could feel the breath of Rachel on me and could kiss her if I want to. I was just staring at Rachel¡¯s peaceful face when I saw hershes fluttering.

    "Good Morning!" Rachel said sleepily as she found me looking at her, "Good morning!" I replied. We stayed in an intimate position before Rachel moved her face for the kiss.

    We kissed, first the kiss was gentle before it slowly turned passionate as Rachel came above me. This kiss was filled with passion, desperation, and longing. Today we will enter the Pce and could only be able to meetter after a month.

    When we broke the kiss, I found Rachel quite red, I first thought because of the kiss but soon realized there is another reason and that is my morning wood. Earlier her legs were quite away from my little brother now she is top of it.

    "Sorry!" I said looking at her bright as tomato face, "It¡¯s natural." said got off me, "I¡¯ll go to my room to freshen up!" Rachel said and left but not before she gave me a quick peck on lips.

    Sigh!

    I took a long look as I saw her leave before I went to the bathroom to freshen up and bathe. fifteen minutester I came out and packed everything and wore my artifacts before I walked toward the training room.

    We woke up quite early, so there is still an hour before dawn, so I decided to go to the training room and do what I wast able to dost night.

    Standing on the center of the training room, my fire ability started to cover my body unlike before when I first covered my body fully in the fire before swirls started to form on my body, this, as the fire covered my body swirls also started appearing on it and so is small strings that connected to the base of the swirls.

    Soon the swirling armor covered my body and seeing it forming fully, I started to spin the swirls to make itpact.

    Gasp!

    I spin and spin the swirls till I reached my limit and thepactness I got was 0.8 inches which is greater than I imagined, I had thought it would be 0.9 inches but is 0.8 inches.

    0.1 inch could make a lot of difference in power currently, I could feel the intense power in the armor. This new design not only corrected the w but also made it more powerful.

    Currently, even if I could not beat those monsters from the mid-zone but now I have enough power to run away from them without losing my life, this is the assurance my new Swirling Armor gave me.

    "This new design is quite good on you and if you are able to feel that empty part in the stomach and waist, you will instantly turn very handsome." I heard Rachel say as she entered the training room with Sophia.

    This Silver Swirling Armor does look very good and when I will reach the lieutenant stage andplete the Armor, this Armor will be and quite an eye candy which in turn will make my average appearance turn handsome.

    Both of them are fully ready, wearing all their artifact and weapons on the waist. This is my first time seeing Rachel fully armored and she looked very valiant in her full armored self.

    "After we return to the outpost, you are going to help me design such Armor for me," Sophia stated, hearing that I know I will have to help her or she will hound her till I help me.

    "You will help me to Micheal." said Rachel also, ¡¯of course my dear, how can I refuse you.¡¯ I wanted to say that but I didn¡¯t.

    "Let¡¯s eat quickly, the Blue Layer on the pce will disappear soon," Sophia said, I nodded and went toward the kitchen to eat.

    After finishing our meal, we went out and Rachel just deactivated her abode and about putting her into storage when we bright blueyer that was covering the Grand Pce disappeared suddenly.

    "Wow!"

    Three of us said in unison when the full view of the Grand Pce appeared in front of us as it is more Majestic than what described in documents.

 Chapter 559 Rainbow Bridge

    Thank You, Micheal Snyder, Geffen, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Ostrander for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    The Grand Pce is more majestic than its described in the documents. I have seen its lifelike painting but nothingpares to the real thing that is floating in front of us.

    It looked like it was made of while sacred marble as one would feel very peaceful looking at it.

    I want to take a picture of it but I know it will not be used, it said that the pce releases some kind of single that makes it hard to shoot any videos or take any pictures of it.

    Seeing the bridge appear soon, we took in the air and moved toward the pce. While we were going, other people were also going. I could see thousands and thousands of abodes disappearing every moment as their owners are moving toward the pce.

    There were already half a million people waiting down below when we reached the near ce and that is for the human side, the number of Grimm monsters have already reached over a million.

    The people kepting and soon the numbers of humans had reached one million and numbers of Grimm monsters had reached over million and people kepting.

    We waited for Bridge toe down like that is the only way to reach the Grand Pce, if tried to fly to then its his funeral, from what I have read anyone who does not use the bridge and reach the 100-meter range of the Pce will directly vaporize.

    He will not leave anything behind, his body artifact cloths all will be vaporized with him.

    "I wish, I could reach the third test," Sophia said softly, in all the nine pces across the Ruin there are three tests one has to pass, after passing every test, one will get the price and the price of every test is greater than before.

    The first two tests are simr in all the pces, they never changed but the third test is different it always changes, no one had the idea what test, it could be.

    "You will be able to reach the third test as long as you give your all, you are surely able to reach it," I said. It is very very difficult but she can do it as long as she passes two tests and takes full advantage of their rewards then she may be able to reach the third test.

    The reward of the first two tests helps in increasing the strength directly while the reward for the third test is a thing, it could a mystical artifact, or a potion that could directly rocket one¡¯s strength to an unimaginable degree or some other thing but that thing is always very very precious.

    The test I am most looking forward to was the 2nd test. It had the thing that could increase my power to a very high degree but the use of that thing purely depends on me.

    Time passed by and nearly an hour passed and all the people present the camp had arrived, be it humans and or Grimm monsters, they all arrived and now waiting for the bridge toe down.

    Buzz!

    We were waiting for the bridge when we heard the soft but resounding Buzz and next moment as rainbow color bridge started toe down from all sides of the Pce, the bridge may seem slow but it hade down within a second.

    Buzz!

    As the bridge touched the ground, another buzz was heard and four giant hoursses had appeared on four sides of the Pce, these hoursses could be from any part of the bridge.

    The hourss represents the time which one has to climb the Bridge which is about three hours.

    Millions of people ran toward the bridge as it appeared, thousands of people became the victim of the stampede, it was quite a scene to watch.

    We havee behind when we saw the bridgeing down as have known this will happen, as for climbing the Bridge we are not that worried as to climb the bridge one needs to have the strength of Medium Three Star Elite, so even if we started to climb atst hour, it will take maximum half an hour to climb the bridge fully.

    "Let¡¯s go, we have waited enough!" said Rachel half an hourter after the bridge had appeared.

    Nearly all the people had started to climb the bridge, there are only a few that still hadn¡¯t started to climb or leisurely walking toward the bridge.

    Step!

    We all took the step on the bridge together and next moment we felt the pressure came down upon us, this pressure is nothing to us but to a normal One Star Elite, it is like a mountain.

    "It would have been really difficult for us to take a few steps if we had to climb these steps on the first day," Sophia said as we climbed the step.

    Both Rachel and I nodded to that when we first entered this real three of us strength was around the One Star Elite but now nearly twoter our stretch had increased, so much that reach probably above Four Star Elite or very near a Five Star Elite, I can say that for sure.

    This is the very fast speed of progress and very few people in this Ruin are able to match us in the progress but this is just the starting if we are able to perform best in the tests then we may even be able to gain the strength of One or Two-Star more which will be really amazing.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get excited when I thought about the tests but soon calmed down because these tests are really tricky, even the strongest of all could be ousted in the tests.

    One not only needs strength but one also needs to have wits and a cautious mind, if one won¡¯t clear the test with strength then his goner, in front of these tests even the strongest person not sure whether he could clear tests or not.

    On the first hundreds or so steps we saw no one sitting or huffing for breath but as a hundred steps passed and pressure reached high that only Two Star Elite could walk, then we started to see people sitting on the stairs of the rainbow bridge while many people could be walking with their all.

    "These scenes are eerily simr to the Awakening Ground," I said as I looked around.

    "Yes, it is very simr to the Awakening Ground, the only difference between them is that to climb the mountain in the awakening ground we had to give our all, use a bit of energy we have while here climbing this bridge we are not even breaking the sweat." Rachel said.

    I couldn¡¯t agree with her more, I still remember how much pain I had and to experience to circte supremebat exercise, so it would provide enough to fight off the suppression I was feeling.

    We had reached thest stage of the and now there are people everywhere, be it Grimm monster or humans are tiredly walking or sitting on the stairs, some even fallen unconscious due to the suppression.

    We kept climbing rxedly and twenty minutester we reached the Grand za that is in front of the majestic pce.

 Chapter 560 Harvest Realm I

    Thank You, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "It is really beautiful." Rachel said as we walk closer to the Pce, we can only reach 1oo meter from the Pce, to enter inside we will have to wait for a while.

    Currently, barely an hour has passed. There are still two hours before the rainbow bridge disappears and the pce gate opens. So to pass the time, we started to walk around the pce admiring its beauty.

    As we were walking, I felt Rachel hand touching mine and I grabbed it. We had slept together in a safe bed, so the holding hand will not be any problem.

    As I sped my hand around Rachel¡¯s hand, Rachel also sped her hand in mine. It felt quite nice to hold her hand in public. I wish I could call her my girlfriend but Rachel had strictly forbidden me from doing that, she said that I could only call her my girlfriend when I have her to at least one date. So I will have to wait for at least a month before I could call her my girlfriend.

    Sophia also saw us holding hands but didn¡¯t tease as she knew quite well this is thest time we will spend time together before we could meet again a monthter.

    Time passed by and more and more people kepting and soon the number crossed the hundred thousand but that was just the start. The average strength of people here Three Star Elite and there are also some people here who would break their own limit, so the number of people that will be entered the za would be more than million.

    Buzz!

    The top-end got empty of the sand and the bridge disappeared, as for those who were on the bridge will be transported outside.

    "Wee To Hyacinth Pce, Those OF Who Were Able To Clear The Preliminaries Can Enter The Pce Gate For The First Test!"

    As voice sounded suddenly rang out right after the rainbow bridge disappeared, others needed their trantors to understand what it said but I understood it as it was themonnguage.

    "Let¡¯s Go!" Sophia said and we walked toward the giant door of the Pce which had now turned into the Portal. It is a good thing that the portal is huge otherwise there would have been a stampede.

    "Call me as soon as you reach the Outpost!" I said to Rachel as we reached near the gate. "Good Luck!" Rachel said as she gave me a peck on lips before three of us took the steps inside the gate.

    The next moment I found myself on the top of the hill and before me is the most picturesque scenery I have ever seen, there are beautiful hills, waterfalls, andkes everywhere.

    " Collect As Many As Point You Can B...."

    We have a special name for this Test and that is the Harvest realm as here one has to kill to get the points.

    What I am seeing in front of me is not real, it is an illusionary realm but everything I do and feel is simr to reality.

    In this everything is assigned a single point, and when one kills that person the person, will get that person point.

    This is a ruthless test, of the more than a million that entered here will only ten thousand be able to move forward and even among the ten thousand, there will be a distinction.

    The price of this test is a Potion Of Enhancement and what Grade of Potion one would receive depending on their score. Top 1000 will be able to get the Peak Grade Position, Top 3000 will get High-Grade Potion, Top 5000 will get Medium Grade Potion, Top 10000 will get the Low-Grade Potion and as for those who got the score above Top 10000 they will be sent out.

    Even the lowest Grade potion could grant one strength of theparable to the 3 Amethyst seal.

    The craziest part about this test is that everyone able to see your score as it is literally floating above one head like mine which has numeric 1 above my head and what¡¯s even worse is that, those who got the score in Top 1000 thousand have their location shown on the sky, there some dots have started to appear on huge that is imprinted in the sky.

    Though the location would be exact of the general area, it is still enough for thousands of people to hound you, the saving grace that location will be fixed for half an hour, so if one is fast enough one will be able to run from the crowd of thousands that will be tracking him like a hound.

    So, here points will be everything and seeing how there is no death in the test, the people will be absolutely ruthless they do everything kill you and with the only focus of getting into the top ten thousand.

    The test willst for a day, people will have to collect all the points they need in a day. One may think day¡¯s time is very too little for more than a million people who will be participating in the test but is more than enough, seeing how small this illusionary realm is.

    My n, of course, is to get into the Top 1000, only then I will be able to get High-Grade Potion which gave isparable to 1 Ruby Seal, a Ruby seal is made of a fusion of normal 10 amethyst seals or 100 normal seals, the power it gave is super amazing.

    The high-grade potion is my target and for that, I will have to reach the top 1000, it will be quite difficult as not I will need to use my strength to get there I will also need to use my brain.

    Currently, my rank is above ten thousand only when I enter the ten thousand, only I will be able to see my rank in the back of my hand.

    Pachak!

    "Thank You for the point!" I said to the girl, while I stand here one human girl tried to sneak attack on me, I had already sensed her a minute ago and was waiting for her attack.

    There will be danger every step with more than a million people ready to kill each other, so I will have to be alert at every moment.

    This realm is fake but everything else is like reality, which means I stay under the same limit I was outside. I can not increase my strength at will or I can not materialize a thing that is not on or in my storage.

    So, here I will have the strength that I have in outside and will have to fight with same strength unless of course my rule power advance that is the only way I could increase my strength in this world as I could not any other method, my soul type secrete method for some reason despite it being soul type.

    I materialized the mask above my face and summoned my swirling Armor on the body before I started to go down on the hill. My on target to kill, kill whatever that gives me point.

    Be it a monster, human or the Grimm monster, I will kill it to get the points and just that moment, I heard a Rustle and saw Grimm Monstering out, its eyes lit up as saw me and so was mine when I saw it.

 Chapter 561 Harvest Realm II

    Thank You, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "You are very unl!" It stopped halfway as I instantly arrived before it and pierced its chest before it knew happened, I did not use the mini st, mine and armor power was enough for me to gain the instant speed.

    In the past week, I¡¯ve improved tremendously. Not only I had drunk a shit load of the potion but I have also made improvement in my swirling armor which increased my strength by a notch.

    Now in this test, the only monster from the Mid zone is a challenge to me, even if there was someone who improved as me, he will no threat to me with my current power.

    Three secondster both parts of the body disintegrated and disappeared and I started to walk down the hill searching for anyone who I could kill.

    Currently, I have only three points and I will need to have above four hundred points to be sure to gain the spot in the top 1000.

    In the document, it is written that gaining points is easier but maintaining them hard as once one name reached in the top one thousend, thousands of people hunt you like a dog and you have no choice but to run as even strongest would not able to deal with that much of people.

    Its a good thing, this teststs for only a day otherwise it would have near impossible to for to maintains one¡¯s top score.

    ng ng...

    I have heard the sound when I was walking down the hill and I slowly walked toward it. Careful not to burn any leaves by my fire, even with my current control over the fire, I couldnt help but burn down some grass as I walk.

    I wish I had the ability like Ashly and could change the temperature of the fire but I did not. Everything came with the price and for the power of swirling armor this is the small price I have to pay and that is why I did not walk on the ground when I move in swirling armor.

    I finally got close enough to where the sound came from and was quite surprised there are six people fighting and they are not fighting in the team but to each other in a jumbled way.

    Anyone is attacking anyone if it had been outside people would have formed the group but here there is no group or race only points, that is the thing that mattered most,

    These six people have fourteen points together if I able to finish them all then I would gain those fourteen points and will have seventeen points together if I am able to beat them all.

    Why I have to beat them all, I just have to wait for the final winner and I will get all the winner points when I killed him.

    After making the n, I moved a few steps back and hide behind the tree so they could not find the fireman easily.

    I did not have to wait for long as in five minutes the battle ended and the winner big goatman with a sawtooth de in his hands.

    Sr Srr....

    Seeing the fight finished I walked out of my hiding ce, I did not even try to hide my step or the grass I am burning while walking on it.

    "So, you were waiting for the final price," stated Goatman and it attacked me with full force with the dangerous looking de of it. I shook my head seeing the swording at me and swung sword of mine in response.

    Pacha!

    Its head also fell on the ground and second,ter itpletly disappeared while the numeric three above my head turned into the seventeen.

    Like I had said there is barely anyone who could challenge to me except for monster form Mid Zone and from my knowledge, there are only thousend, five hundred from our while five hundred from the Grimm monsters side.

    I dont know if its true or but it said that many covert deals were made if or other opened. They keep no restriction on the normal warriors but when it came to best, they interfered a little.

    I know to get into the top 1000, I will have to deal with some Monsters from the Mid zones and I am ready for them.

    Time passed by and I kept killing whoever came into my way and in just four hours, I had gained the 61 points and if past statics were right then I should be able to enter the top tent thousands after getting five some points.

    After four hours, only strong had remained and all of them had be quite cautious in not revealing themself easily, the sounds I could the sounds of the forest and soundrge.

    The sound of the forest is natural but the second sound of crowds is not. If I am not wrong them these people are chasing the one who has entered within the Top 100th.

    I kept hearing now and then but I have no interest in chasing because being om Top 1000 now will only lead into trouble and I dont want thousands of people chance after me this early.

    An hourter, I entered the Top ten thousand but it was no surprise as I already expected it, I would have reached it quite early if I had hurried but I didnt. With my prowess, it is not difficult for me to enter Top 1000 even Top hundred is possible but I had dyed it due to fear of being chased.

    Time passed and thirteen hours had passed since I had entered this ruin and my points had reached 308 and now I am hiding as anyone saw me with 308 points would attack me.

    So I decided to wait till sixteen hours are over and then start killing, even if I didnt kill anyone in Top one thousend, as long as I kill enough and made my score reach 500.

    Suddenly I heard a rustle and only to see a ratmaning toward me and just as it saw me it attacked me, seeing its attack a fire started covering me and cosmic energy started filling me.

    nk! Puh Puh...

    As our weapon shed, I found myself puking blood. This Ratman is really powerful otherwise it would not have collected 378 points, which a score in the top 2000.

    It caught me by surprise as it leaped when it was outside my sensing range otherwise I would have definitely sensed.

    It attacked again but this time I am more than ready as my swirling armor hadpletely formed and all lines are connected, this is is the strongest opponent I¡¯ve faced till now and I am nned to testing my power at it and I won¡¯t start with my strongest more.

    Bang!

    Seeing its short swords areing at, I activated mini st of my sword hand to full power, I want to see this monster y away by crash breaking all of its bones, so I can bound it and kill few minuits before this tests time is.

    Pachak!

    SHIT! I thought it would block my sword and thought even if it¡¯s able to block it armor it is wearing block enough it won¡¯t die but to my utter shock, my sword had directly cut into two.

    462

    "RUN!" I shouted to myself as I saw my rank in back my hand, my location had now appared in the sky and horde should reach within a few minutes. I have to create as much as the distance between us as possible otherwise I would be drawn by the attacks of thousands of people.

 Chapter 562 Harvest Realm III

    Thank You, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Bang!

    I shot through the air with the power of my mini st and then I started to fly away, the map will show my earlier location for half an hour and I would far away in a minuit when people reached that ce for me.

    Its all happened because of that dammed ratman if not for it being too weak to defend for my attack, I would have not been in this predicament.

    When I had sensed its battle power, I had thought it will be able to defend against my attack but I had underestimated the power of new swirling armor too much and killed it with the single strike.

    I not will have to change the ces every half an hour and also I should hide carefully as people will going to know what¡¯s my score is as long as they looked above my head

    Thud!

    I have run for five minuits with the power of mini st beforending near a veryrge tree, this tree enough to hide me for half an hour before I have to start running again.

    I hope that one notices me otherwise once the chase started, it will be very difficult for me to get away, I thought as I sat on the good hiding spot.

    I stayed hidden for 24 minuits and only moved away minuit before my location about to be refreshed and five minuitster, Inded on another spot.

    This way, hours passed and till now there is no big chase, some people had tried to follow me but I¡¯ve left them in the dust.

    Twenty-one hour had been passed since the test had started and now only three hours remain till the test end. My ranking is sliding but I am not worried because the score above 600 points is enough for me to stay in Top 1000.

    I could feel the tension in the air at the time of tests ending got near, everywhere I look, I could or hear people chasing someone in the top 1000. Till now I had been quite lucky that those who tried to follow me left in the dust.

    Bang!

    Seeing there is only one minuit till my location is refreshed, I activated mini st and shoot into the sky, while running on the sky I moved my gaze away to find the perfect spot for me.

    "My luck is quite good! I was about to start searching and you appared!" I heard from the left side of me, only to see a snakemaning toward me at a very fast speed.

    Fuck! I cursed when I looked at the Snakeman that ising toward me, this snakemen has only 12 points and it looks quite younger than other Grimm Monsters and that what made me curse despite me sensing its battle power.

    This Youngness is proof that this Grimm monster is Special Grimm Monster, not only they are younger than the normal Grimm monster but if one could concentrate enough, one could sense elemental energy around them.

    If I am not wrong then this Grimm monster is Water Elemental.

    Bang!

    Seeing it ising toward me, I did not waste any time and activated Mini again to run away.

    "You bastard wait!" It shouted and started to follow me.

    I am quite surprised by its speed and heaved a sigh of relief that I had fixed the w in my swirling armor that had not only made it morebat but also made me quite powerful otherwise with my old Swirling Armor, even if I had activated the ult Method, I wouldn¡¯t have been eventually caught by it.

    But now my speed had increased immensely that to get away from this monster from the Mid zone that I wouldn¡¯t even have to activate the ult Method, hell I am not even using my full power of the mini st.

    "Bastard you wouldn¡¯t stop, would you!" I heard from behind and when I looked, it is sensing water arrows at me.

    Sup Sup...

    The distance between is quite great, so I only had to move a little bit to dodge the arrows it sent.

    Time passed and more and more people started to follow me, these were the powerhouses that were biding their time and now only a few hours remaining they started toe out to hunt me.

    Now only two hours remain till the test and more than a hundred people are following me, in the hundred there are twelve powerhouses that have simr or greater strength than me.

    Despite that so many people following me and kept attacking me every second, I remain nearly uninjured, there is a reason for that is everybody hunting everybody.

    The hundred-some people following me have maintained a strict distance between each of them as it happened many times that their neighbor attacked them for their points.

    The ones who killed most were the 12 people that are following me, they would anyone that had a chance against, if not for them killing near hundreds there would have been near three hundred people following me.

    Bang Bang Bang....

    Now only an hour had remained and people behind me had turned more than six hundred and they are crazily attacking me, I am using the full power of my swirling armor to run away and also eating the speck of ominous nts core every minuit.

    Only because of it I was able to keep running otherwise bearing so many attacks, I would have surely died but it is getting harder for me as every minute new people will add up.

    Every few minuits I would see someone myself like me who is running from the ground of hundreds and thousands, few of them I even saw getting killed by the attack of the Crowds.

    Fuck!

    I screamed again as in thest hour, the crowd behind me swelling at a visible rate, ten minuits ago there were six hundred something people following me but now there are above thousands and every second their number is swelling.

    And these people who are following like crazy are very strong, more than fifty of them have the strength equal to more than me.

    Seeing how every second I am getting injured, I decided to use my final move which is an ult method. The ult method is the only thing that couldpare to my swirling armor and when I use both them together, they gave me astonishing power.

    Bang!

    I shot out at blurring speed as my speed instantly doubled that I had nearly left 99% behind.

    This crazy speed was my confidence after I had made this perfect swirling Armor in my Mind Pce, I know that there very few people who are able to catch me and these very few people are monsters from the mid zone.

    The stronger monsters would have collected all points by now are busy running away from the crowd.

    Currently, there are barely twenty people and chasing me and one by they also leaving seeing my speed is too great for them to catch up to them. They are strong but they are not idiot, they knew with my strongest speed it would be very hard for them to catch me.

    CONGRATULATION 10000 PEOPLE FOR PASSING THE FIRST TEST

    I suddenly heard and when I looked at holowatch, I found the twenty-hour had finally passed, seeing that I finally let go and next moment I found myself disappearing from this beautiful realm.

 Chapter 563 POTION

    Thank You, PhoenixWolfi, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    When I came to myself, I had found myself in a marbled hall alone. In front of me are thousands of potion bottles that could be floating in a circle. All the bottles looked the same but as long as I picked them, they will revert to their original color.

    "Congrattions On Getting In The Top 1000, You have Gained the Right To Choose One Tier 1 Potion." A Robotic voice rang across my ears.

    I am not surprised by hearing the Robotic voice as I have read about this in the documents.

    Without hesitation, I walked toward the floating potion bottles in a very ecstatic look, no matter which potion I pick be it either Strength type, Soul Type or Vitality Type my strenth going to sour.

    Each of these potions capable of giving me the power equal to 1 Ruby seal, though it will be in one domain, instead of three that Ruby seal give, it will still enough to raise my strength exponentially.

    Sup!

    I picked one bottle without much thought as they all looked the same, as I picked the bottle, the other thousands of bottles disappeared automatically and the bottle I picked became transparent.

    In the transparent bottle, there is a thick shiny red liquid from which smoke could being from it.

    ¡¯This Potion Is Made From The Very Diluted Blood of the Fire Beast Which Has Very Very Faint Bloodline Of Cherufe, With Your Physique and Soul, Your Chances Of Digesting it are 25% Maximum."

    "If You Like You Can You Can Return This Potion And Get A Chance To Choose Any Tier 2 Potion."

    I head a voice say again, I was both shocked and surprised. Surprise because, among the numerous record in the document, I have never any mention of the Pce offering the return of the Potion.

    And because I have heard the word Cherufe, it hadpletly blown my mind. I have read about and most people who have fire abilities also know about it.

    Cherufe is one the Mythical being of the Fire Domain, it is said very powerful that simple punch from it is able to tear apart the worlds. Even if the voice said that it is a potion made from very diluted blood of that Mythical Being that had the very very faint bloodline of the Cherufe, I am still shocked.

    I used to think these beings were mythical as their name suggests, they do not exist in reality but now it may not be true, they may exist but not in our world.

    Now, the question is should I return it and get the chance to choose High-Grade (Tier 2) potion, which will be a grade lower than the one I am holding. Though the enhancements will be lesser than the Peak Grade Potion (Tier 1), my life would at least be very safe.

    I moved my hand toward the strand which had appeared when I was thinking and about to ce the Potion on it for return when I suddenly.

    "Thank You for the offer but I wished to take my chances with the Potion," I said.

    "You Have Six Hours To Digest The Potion." I heard the voice say, I am a little surprised seeing it replies in a human way but not much as the documents clearly mentioned that the AI that Grand Pces has is very advanced.

    I may have rejected the offer but I have no idea about how I am going to survive after drinking this potion, the reason I had rejected the Pces offer because I felt from the bottom of my heart that not drinking this potion would huge waste of the opportunity.

    I have always trusted my heart, though trusting it sometimes leads to very dangerous condition but the rewards I get is also equally good as the result.

    So, seeing there is no good method, I can do this the old way. The simple way I use for digesting the things that could not be easily digested.

    I started to take off my artifacts and even clothes I was wearing below it, I dont want anything that could hinder my movements even for a bit, I know very well that even a moment could cost me my life.

    After stripping to my underwear, I activated the few runes on the small bottle which I am wearing at the bracelet, I increased the suppressive energy to the highest I could bear.

    Gulp!

    Finally, after making all the preparations, I opened the and gulp it down and started performing Body Cleansing Exercise, not only Body Cleansing Exercise, I also started practicing the other three methods as well.

    I want to give my best and performing four exercises together is my best.

    Hun!

    I started practicing four methods together but to my surprise, the torturing sensation that I was waiting did note, this potion felt like water as I did not feel anything from it.

    It was neither hot, neither cold, the only thing that made it different from the water is that it was very thick and red.

    Seeing no result, I looked inside me where I found it is spreading into every inch of my body as a normal potion does which scared the hell out me.

    This is an abnormal potion and the more it started to act like a normal potion, the more terror I started to feel within. Seeing its behavior I felt very soon, a very dangerous thing going to happen and if I wasn¡¯t ready by then, then I would simply disappear before I would have a chance to fight back.

    So, I increased my speed to the limit, I performed at the speed I¡¯ve never performed before as I could literally sense the death from the red potion that is spreading through my body.

    I have never sensed such a heavy feeling of death from anything, even when I force-fed the monster core, the feeling of death I had felt were lesser than it. So, I performed as my life depended on it.

    I am very lucky that I hade across the four methods that I am circting, some of them may bemon but they are equally special and each one of them had saved my life at least once.

    If I had not had them, I would have surely lost my life.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking about the methods and how they had saved me when I felt the temperature of my body rising, first it slow and barely noticeable but as time passed, the temperature kept rising and I started to notice.

    Due to my having a fire type ability, I had quite a bit of fire resistance and ever since Ashlyn drank that drop of Blood which made my ability advance after every level up.

    So my fire resistance has be quite good and because of it, I was able to bear very hot temperatures. As the temperature of my body increasing my body was able to resist it but now the temperature is increased above my limit.

    I started to sweat and got worried about this increasing temperature when I reached the 35th pose of 2nd move in Body Cleaning Exercise and Miracle fruit Energy came out.

    Gasp!

    Seeing iting out, I instantly became happy as now it will able to eat some energies and able to lessen the load on me, that¡¯s what I thought when I received my biggest shock.

    Miracle fruit Energy which until now dared to eat all the energies, leaving none is now staying away from brightva-like energy, not daring to move to closer to it.

    Seeing such behavior of Miracle Fruit energy, I felt an absolute shock within me.

 Chapter 564 2nd Major Cleansing

    Thank You, PhoenixWolfi, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    After the shock receded, a fear came and this time I felt a genuine fear, the miracle fruit energy is the one thing I have been counting on most to control the power of the potion, so I could have time to digest the potion.

    But now that is not the option and I have no other option and that is the freaking the hell out of me that I nearly stopped performing.

    ¡¯Get in control, there is still hope!¡¯ I said to myself, even if Miracle Fruit is energy is not eating it now but it will be able to eat itter when the suppression increases and if I am able to reach 2nd Major Cleansing, then I will surely have a chance to live.

    It is very easy to think about reaching the 2nd cleaning but it is very hard but seeing how my body is heating and the rate of its heating, I have no choice but to reach MajorCleansing otherwise I would really be burned to the cinders.

    Soon the smoke started toe out of my body and that is not the worst thing, the worst thing is that the potion is also started affecting my soul.

    I could feel it spreading and affecting my soul. It¡¯s a good thing that I have Soul Tempering Diamond and Secrete Method, due to which my soul is currently out of danger and getting stronger with the potion but I could feel more and more potions energy entering my soul which will be very hard to deal with.

    To deal with it I would also have to circte more suppressive energy, that will be absolute torture, I wish I had soul calming stone if I had that then I wouldn¡¯t have to bear such pain while circting the suppressive energy within me.

    The soul is not a problem, for now at least, the problem is the body only the burn had started to appear, I feel like I am in the very hot furnace as my body is literally baking.

    While performing, I even started to question myself on whether I had made the right choice by drinking the potion.

    I shook the thoughts of self-doubt and started to perform more earnestly, even if in the half-burned state, as long as I reached the major cleansing, I will be able to survive from it.

    As I was performing, I was also keeping an eye on what was happening inside me and I noticed a peculiar thing which made me instantly happy.

    I noticed that the potions energy particle which I used to as one entity is in fact are two entities. Both of them are red, but one had darker shade while others had a little lighter, if one did not look carefully, one would not notice the difference as there is only a slight difference between the shades.

    As I circted the Body Cleansing Technique at higher poses, I noticed some of this particle of different shade merge before breaking into the dust and this dust could be eaten by the Miracle Fruit Energy.

    It only happens once and I was lucky enough to see the process, so if I am right then the higher I go in Body Cleansing Exercise, the more dust would be created and will be eaten by the Miracle Fruit Energy.

    But it is not very easy as it seems like a basic precondition of all that is reaching the 2nd Major Cleansing and I had already felt like I had reached my limit at the 81st pose which I am performing.

    Despite reaching my limit, I kept performing as I know stopping means death and I do not want that.

    Ahhh...

    I screamed loudly and after that my painful screams started. Till now I had been bearing the pain with gritted teeth but it had now reached the limit which I can handle mutely.

    My skin which had to be soft and glowing with vitality that even girls would be jealous of now starting to turn ck, ayer of ck burned flesh started to appear on it as I was powerless to stop.

    Bodily pain is not the only pain I am feeling, I am also feeling the extreme pain in the soul. The potion had started to pass through my soul, to stop it from damaging my soul, I had to circte the huge amount of suppressive energy which in itself is painful but now that pain of cirction had started to get drowned by the pain of potion.

    The injury of the physical body could be healed but healing the injury of the soul is really difficult and that is why even if I had to bear the extreme torture to circte a huge amount suppressive so I could save my soul from getting injured then I am ready.

    Ahhhh....

    I screamed and screamed that my throat had be dry, that there was barely any sounding out of it,

    My body had burned 1/4, not only externally but internally also. In this burned form, I had not only lost my hearing and voice but I am now unable to see through my eyes.

    I could feel my burned flesh sticking into the floor, it is a horrible feeling but I have no time to care about as every minute my body is getting more and more burned.

    The only thing that is giving me hope is that my progress, I had just now had reached 100jth pose, as long as I reached the 108th pose, I will have some chance to survive.

    I am saying chance and not surety because I found the suppression does not seem to work on this potion energy particles, it only works when two energy copse and turns into the dusk, only on the dust this suppression seems to work.

    Till now, only less 1% of potion particles had turned into the dust is even making me think whether reaching the second cleansing will bore any effect or not as I clearly knew that 2nd cleansing is my absolute limit even I had will to continue, my body will not able to support me as it would have burned more than half and would not be in any condition to perform.

    Many times while performing blind I had nearly fell, my flesh had turned very mushy it will stick to whatever I had stepped on, if not for me having a strong body and quite good fire resistance, I would be burned into cinders by now.

    My body had burned about 40% and it will be able to handle a few more percents before It finally copsed due to reaching its limit, I too had reached the 107th pose of the 2nd move of Body Cleaning Technique.

    I have to reach the 108th in a few minutes otherwise I would not get a chance against it.

    Ahhhh...

    I screamed with barely any voice, my mouth is half-burned and I am also feeling very torturous pain in my soul.

    I am frightened and also in extreme pain and know that I could lose consciousness any second due to my body and mind being reached at their limit.

    AHHH...

    I again gavest hoars scream and moved my body will my strength as I know this myst chance, so I gave it my all.

    BANG!

    I reached the 108th and I heard the loud band inside my body and when I looked at what was happening, I wasn¡¯t able to close my eyes for a while.

 Chapter 565 Battle Charm

    Thank You, PhoenixWolfi, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    When I looked inside me, I found the Potion energies are merging with each and turning into the dust and that dust, in turn, turning into the liquid and this happening at very fast.

    Before reaching the Major Cleansing there was barely 1% of potion energy had turned into the tusk but now nearly all of merging and turning into the dust.

    I could feel that 2nd Major Cleansing is twice as strong as the 1st Major cleansing as it draws out energies that are much deeper than before.

    Inside me, I could see all types of energies, energies from potions that I had drunk before, the medicinal energies and I even spotted a very tiny amount of miracle fruit energies toward which Energy of Miracle fruit ran like a hound.

    More and more energies started toe out of my body and melt before they fuse into my body, which seemed to heal my body rapidly. The healing speed is so fast that it took me just thirty seconds to fully heal after I reached major cleansing.

    When my eyes healed and I was able to see, I found myselfpletely covered in the thick burned skin, I can see blotches of my flesh skin on the floor and shudder when I thought about moments when I left the botches.

    While physically I am doing fine, on a soul level I am still feeling torture. I am circting an immense amount of suppressive energy and that suppressive energy helps my soul from getting injured.

    Though I am feeling immense torture, the benefits I am getting through it also immense, I could feel my soul getting stronger at the visible rate and there is another change happening which I am not sure whether it is illusionary of real.

    I hope that the amount of suppressive energy I am circting would be enough for me to reach the 2nd Aplishment, Whether I will seed in reaching it or not only time will tell.

    In my body, all the potion energy had turned into the dust before it melted and started fusing with my body, the strength of my body is rising even faster than my soul, I could literally feel myself getting stronger and most amazing thing is that energy of Miracle fruit is growing at a visible rate, if it kept growing at this rate, I am confident that the energy will grow big enough to make me level up.

    I kept performing while tracking the changes in my body, I am especially tracking the red potion energized.

    Earlier I had thought that all energies of the potion had turned into dust but I was very wrong, there is 1% of the energies that I had not turned into the dust and when I carefully observed them, I found they also had a different shade of red than the two red shades.

    The more I observed these energy particles, the more mysteries they seemed. Thinking of uncovering their secret, I concentrate all my power onto these particles to see their mysteries.

    Gasp!

    I concentrated my mind power to the limit on the single-particle and what I saw made me shocked out of my mind.

    On that small energy particle, I saw runes. Though the runes seem very blurry to me due to my not having enough soul energy, I am still sure they are runes and these runes are in special formation.

    These particles are extremely small, it is impossible to see them with eyes but despite being such micro size, they have runic formation carved on them.

    As I was concentrating my mind to see the runes clearly when I felt that particle shine and before I knew it, I found myself getting sucked into that small particle.

    GASP!

    When the light appeared in front of my eyes, I found apletely different scene in front of me which shocked me to my core.

    I saw a man holding a spear standing in space and in him are a horde of beasts, the smallest beast there is big as a city while the biggest is beyond measurement. The beast is very different from any monsters I have seen but they bore many simrities to the Beasts of the Myth.

    The man with the sword seemed smaller than the speck dust in front of the beast horde but despite that with him started front, no beast dared to take a step forward.

    Suddenly the man said something which I wasn¡¯t able to hear for some reason, hearing man voice the leader of the bests got angry and roared several times, hearing beasts roar, a man said something with an expression of disappointment shed across the face.

    He again said something and the result he got was the same but this the roars were more serious and beast horde attacked right after.

    Seeing horde attacking, the man shook his head in disappointment again before his expression became resolute.

    Soon fiery blue runes appeared on his body and he shot toward the beast horde like a rocket. It is a disappointment that I can¡¯t seem to hear or feel the aura of the scene in front of me for some reason.

    The man went toward the beast and suddenly his speed increased again and he reached near the beast instant and what happened next will be forever etched in my mind.

    The man reached near the beasts and swung its sword and next moment, the beast which was more than a hundred kilometers long split into two and that was just a starting of men ughtering.

    He moved into the center of the horde and started to swing his sword, every swing of his would split the beasts into two, the bests who looked crazy powerful tried to attack him but all of them were missed.

    The man would dodge any attack that came at him.

    I was first confused about how one hit is able to kill the beasts that tens of kilometers long when I noticed an extremely faint blue lineing out of his sword, which seemed to cut apart any monster that came in its way.

    If I am not wrong then that bleu line is a fire that is concentrated to the extreme degree. I know it is not as simple as it seems, there must be other unseeable factors involved in it like the runes that are shing across the body to the man.

    As I watched the fight, I noticed another thing and that is thebat style of the man.it is very simple, there is no moreplicated or anything, they are just simple moves that are able to bring out utter destruction.

    As I watched, I started to notice they may be simple but there isplexity in them and they have certain types of charm infused with them.

    As if enlightened, I forget everything and started to focus on thebat style of the man, especially the charm.

    I was thinking of making certain changes in mybat style as I felt like my currentbat style had reached its limit but no matter how much I tried, I wasn¡¯t able toe with something that is useful but now seeing the man¡¯sbat style and otherworldly charm that is present in his every movement.

    If I am able to learn even a fraction of it, my power will sour. The boost will be able to give me will be tens or even a hundred times greater than it.

 Chapter 566 Lieutenant Stage

    Thank You, PhoenixWolfi, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    The man kept killing one beast after another, it¡¯s like he became the Grim reaper that will keep killing whoever came in its way, the only Beast who is able to fend off his moves is the leader of the Beast.

    The leader of the Beast seemed to have equal strength as the man and able to fight with him on the equal ground but the problem is that the Beast leader is too big and not very agile, or I might say it is not agile and fast enough to stop the man from killing the beasts of its horde.

    While I watched the battle, I mostly focused on the man, watching the moves he used and the charm that came with it. It is a thing that will help me gain a higher strength.

    The more I observe the moves of the man, the surer I became that the mystical charm present in his attacks is simr power like rule power and ult energy that one needed toprehend.

    I do not think at my current level I couldprehend the mysteries of the charm but I am confident that if I kept looking, I will learn something and I am already learning something from him.

    Watching the man using the simple moves to cut the beasts that are tall as the mountains, I havee to learn that it is simple moves that are the best, one does not need to get intoplicated moves to make the attacks more powerful.

    I know there may be manyplexities involved in such simple moves that I wasn¡¯t able to see with my current stage.

    The Battle raged and more and more beasts fell to the man¡¯s sword, the leader of the beasts tried to stop the man but no matter what it did, it wasn¡¯t able to obstruct the man from killing its minion.

    In the short battle, a single man had already finished half of the horde which made the leader of the beast very angry but it controlled itself and did give it to its rage, it kept attacking the man hoping tond one of its attacks on the man but not single to its attack was able to hard the man.

    Finally, in resignation, it let out roar full of indignation, hearing the roar from their leader all the monsters started to run away including the leader of the beast who is at the rear, covering its minions escape.

    The man again shook his head seeing the beasts escape and said something softly and next second, the fiery blue runes on his body lightened up even more brightly.

    As the brightness of the runes reaches its peak, the man swung its sword and a very long thin blue line released from his sword and went toward the running Beasts.

    Seeing the thin blue lineing, an absolute horror appeared on the faces of the running beasts and the leader who was covering the exit of its minions suddenly let out a huge roar and p its with all its force and stared run away.

    Itpletely forgot the minions which exit which it tried to cover and ran for its life but it seemed to be no use.

    The thin string whose speed was slow but suddenly became fast and started cutting all the beast that came in its way, when it finished killing all the beast that string moved toward the Beast leader that is running with all its might.

    The monster pped its wings and even said something roaringly to the man but he just shook his head, seeing the reply from the monster became angry and blood-red glow started to envelop it and its speed started to increase immensely and just a few seconds, it increased tenfold.

    But the increase in speed seemed to have no effect on the blue of string as it followed the beasts and reached its body and before it could let out another roar, that string lit represent before it cut through the beast before disappearing fully.

    The man moved and the next moment he appeared where the best cut into two before he started collecting its corps and the corps of other beasts that he had killed.

    As he had just finished collecting thest corp of the beast, I found this world-shaking and then everything turned ck.

    When I light dawned in front of my eyes again, I found myself still performing Body Cleansing Technique while feeling intense pain from circting the suppressive energy.

    I became very happy seeing that as I might have made some immense progress while my mind was busy watching the memory but when I looked into myself, I found there is barely any change and seeing the progress miracle fruit energy had made, I concurred that barely five-second had passed since I sucked into that memory which made me quite disappointed.

    I tried to concentrate one more time but found I had spent quite a bit of energy that now I couldn¡¯t even find that cluster special potion particles which had the runic formation drawn.

    I tried to find them again and again but I was unsessful. Seeing there is no result of my search I could only sigh in defeat and concentrate on my current predicament.

    Currently, I am no bodily danger and as for the soul, the potion particles had also seemed to be reaching their limit soon, seeing how their advancement had slowed down, seeing I am both happy and sad.

    Happy because soon I won¡¯t have to circte this torturous suppressive energy anymore and sad because once the potion energy finished my soul power won¡¯t be able to progress much and I will not be able to reach the 2nd Aplishment which I had hoped for.

    There is some good news as well, the energy of the Miracle Fruit about reaches big enough to help me level up to the Lieutenant stage.

    I kept performing the Body Cleansing Technique as I haven¡¯t finished performing the 108th move and still going Major Cleaning, each second the energies that are hiding deeper into my body woulde out and melt before fusing with me again.

    As I was reaching the end of the 108th move, I found the potion energy that had to spread into my soul had stopped which made me instantly stop the cirction of the Secret technique as it was being too torturous for me.

    Gasp!

    After I stopped circting the Secret Method I felt quite free as if a big load hade off from my back and when I checked the strength of my soul, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp as it quite substantial and if I had able to reach the 2nd aplishment, it would have beenparable to the progress of my body.

    Thud!

    I fell on the ground with a thud as soon as I reached the end of the 108th pose, I had beenpletely squeezed, if not for performing the whole 1o8th pose I would have fallen into the ground.

    Lying on the ground, I saw miracle fruit energy which had grown quite big breaking all the barriers it came across to level up with crushing speed.

 Chapter 567 Complete Swirling Armor

    Thank You, PhoenixWolfi, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Hun!

    The Raging momentum of the miracle fruit energy had stopped and the reason is my refinement Engine. Last time also when I had leveled up to the Master stage something like this happened, I had to tear apart the barrier to level up and this time I am also going to do the same.

    Using all my power, I crashed across the blockade, I thought the barrier would crash seeing how much force I had put in but aside from little shaking nothing had happened to it.

    It surprised me little but I soon calmed myself and started to build the force to crash against the blockade again.

    I kept building sufficient force and when I wasn¡¯t able to control it anymore, I made it crash on the Blockade.

    Crack!

    Just a crack? I asked myself when I saw the result which again surprised me as the blockade of this time more powerful thanst time if it had the same as thest time then the miracle fruit energy itself would have been enough to break through the barrier.

    I did not give up and started building more and more force every time but most of the time I would only form a crack on the blockade and that crack would disappear within the second.

    I have to crack the barrier and for that, I continue attacking against the barrier, so I could umte more and more force before it mixes it with previous force to make it stronger.

    Crack Crack Crack... Bang!

    This strategy seems to work as every time the cracks would wider than before as soon I started to form the bigger and bigger spiderweb on the barrier before I had umted enough force that, it was able to tune the blockade into the dust as it crashed against it.

    The energy miracle fruit separated into two and spread into me and Ashlyn to make us level up.

    While Miracle energy was leveling me, there is a big change happening to my Refinement Engine as well.

    The ss vessels that had formedst time started to swell, they are swelling a balloon, I could clearly see the three spots over my refinement engine where they are swelling.

    They seemed like small circr domes on my Refinement Engine. I have read a lot of the refinement engine but I had never read about such freaky stuff happening to the Refinement Engine.

    It ismon for change to ur in the refinement engine when one level up every time and there is a big change when leveling up to the Lieutenant stage but I have never heard something like this happening.

    All my friends had leveled up to the lieutenant stage but no one mentioned something freaky like this happening.

    Buzz

    As I watched three small sslike done forming on my refinement Engine, my gaze attracted to another thing that is happening just beside the Refinement Engine.

    A few seconds ago something faintly started shining beside the Refining Engine. First, it was very faint but as time passed, the shine started to grow brighter and brighter for some time before it all disappeared and on its ce was a white crystalline drop.

    The Totem Seed.

    This white crystalline dot is the Totem Seed, only with the help of it, I will be able to craft the totem artifact. If I had all the Totem materials with me, I would have made my totem here and now.

    When I finally looked away from the totem seed, I had found all the movement on my Refinement Engine had stopped.

    There is an obvious change that could be seen on it, not only it bes quite bigger, there is also three small ss like domes that could be seen on it.

    They are transparent and seem to be made to store something but when I scanned them with my sense, I got no reaction from them. I would have started my refinement engine if not for me being in the middle of the level up.

    The level up is nearly finished and I could feel the enhancement it had given me and it is bigger than what I had received after I had leveled up each time.

    Time passed as I kept tracking the changes that level up making in my body and like that few more minutes passed and level up finally finished and a few secondster, the thing started happening which I was waiting for.

    Ashlyn again started to suck off the energy from the Blood drop and that in turn started to make my fire ability stronger.

    I did not waste any time and started toprehend from the Blood drop, I know how important these images that it gives me and I wanted to get as much as possible as some of the images I might see may be able to perfect the design of Swirling Armor again.

    This time the processsted for quite long as I had feared that I would lose time but hearing no warning which sounded half an hour before the time was over, I felt quite relieved.

    Time passed by and I keptprehending and only stopped when Ashlyn had stopped sucking the energy from the blood drop. This Ashlyn had sucked more energy than any other time, I wonder how powerful my ability has be.

    Spray!

    The first thing I did after getting up, to pick my storage and took out the heaviest essence perfume from it before spreading it on me and my body.

    After that I took a few wet towels and started to wipe my body with them, with major cleansing there is a lot of filth umted on my body, if I am not in the constraints of the time, I would have definitely taken the bath.

    I cleaned my whole body with the Towels and spread the different perfume over my body before I started to wear my clothes.

    Hun!

    After wearing clothes when I looked at the time, I was surprised to find that only three hours had passed, I had thought that at least four hours would have passed but to my surprise, only little more than three hours had passed.

    That means I have nearly two hours till the next test starts. I have very much liked to take a sleep of one hour, I would have even taken that if I had not leveled up but now I had leveled up, I have no time.

    With me reaching Lieutenant Stage, I now have enough power to construct theplete Swirling but before rushing into, I have to check my body and see how much enhancement I have received from the Potion.

    I already have a good idea but I still double-checked it. Earlier my power was close to or at Five Star Elite but now it is near Seven Star Elite, I am very sure of it.

    This Potion had not only increased my Soul but it had also increased my Strength and Vitality.

    To put it roughly, I had strength and Vitality enhancementparable to seven Amethyst Seals and soul power equal to five Amethyst Seal, it would have been close to seven Amethyst Seals if I had reached the 2nd Aplishment.

    This quite huge progress and some might say impossible, people take months and even years to make such progress and I made it in the few hours if others were to know it, they would be shocked.

    This is far greater than getting the strength of 1 Ruby seal in one attribute that is normally given by the High-Grade Potion, which made one attribute too strongpared to other attributes while the enhancement I had received in three attributes in near equal value, which made my power very bnced.

    After checking my strength, I moved toward the real topic and that is Swirling Armor and I couldn¡¯t help but get excited when I think about how I am going to wearplete Swirling Armor for the first time.

 Chapter 568 Arena I

    Thank You, PhoenixWolfi, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Dhub!

    The Fire started covering my body and at the same time swirls started to form on it, soon the armor nearly formed and only the stomach part remained to be covered and just as I started to cover it, the armor had copsed.

    I am not one bit of surprise seeing that, as this is my first time trying theplete Amor in reality, so it will take a little time but not much as I had already known its basics by practicing in the Mind Pce, now I had just to tweak a little bit before itpletely formed on my body.

    What I said holds true, after half an hour of constantly trying, I was finally able to formplete Swirling Armor on my body and started to spin its swirls to make itpact.

    0.9 inches, that is howpact I was able to make my armor, it had thickened one 0.1 inches than before. I wanted to make itpact even more but I couldn¡¯t.

    The boost in my that Lieutenant stage has given me quite substantially, so it is quite difficult to press out all that fire created by mana and it will only get harder as with every level up.

    Seeing the Armor is not gettingpact, I left it to that and started to do practice with my sword, to get used to my new strength and Armor.

    I am not only trying to get used to my new strength but I am also trying to simplify the moves I used, I wanted to make them as simple as possible as I saw them in that memory present in the potion particle.

    I know it is impossible to simplify my moves in an hour as it will take a month to do that, I am still doing it as I feel it will be much help to me in the next to tests.

    "The Second Test Will Start In Half An Hour."

    Sometimeter, I heard the voice from the pce and golden hourss appeared in the room, taking one nce at the hourss I continued practicing. I will have to get used to my new power as quickly as possible, as in the next test I will need all the strength I could get.

    As I practiced with myplete Swirling Armor, I found I was able to do many interesting things I couldn¡¯t before, some of these things were surprising while were shocking.

    And these were the only things I was able to find out if I had the time and more space, I would have been able to find out more things about this Complete Swirling Armor of mine.

    I stopped practicing when there were only five minutes until the test started and closed my eyes for the rest. It has been more than one full day and I haven¡¯t slept for a minute. I am feeling a little tired but I squashed it down, there is no time to rest.

    One test is over and there is still today and tomorrow and I don¡¯t think I will get any sleep in these two days either.

    "The Second Test Will Start Now.""You Have One Minuit To Enter The Door." said the voice.

    When I opened my eyes, I found a beautiful golden door in front of me, I put on the mask and without hesitation walked inside the door.

    When I walked to the other side, I found myself standing on the gigantic disk and around me, people could be seening out of the Golden doors.

    ARENA!

    This gigantic disk is the arena, where there will be battle Royal fought between a thousand people and that battle willst till only 100 people have remained in each arena.

    There are a total of ten arenas for ten thousand people, I could see other arenas floating in the Dark space of the pce.

    A numeric 1 could be seen floating above my head, likest it denotes the points I have, this time also there is a division of reward and my target is Top 100, it will be very hard as there will be ten thousand people fighting for it.

    Previously I wouldn¡¯t have the confidence to gain the spot in the top 100 but now I have, as long as I try hard, I will be able to get the spot into it.

    Unlike thest Test, there is one difference and that is that we are not fighting in any Illusionary world, this the reality but people will not die in this test as once the attack they are receiving is fatal to them, they will be transported out.

    Soon all the thousands of people have transported into the giant disk and now we are looking at each other with our weapons ready, as soon as the voice sounded, everyone would start attacking each other like crazy.

    "Let The Battle Royal Commence!" the voice boomed across the dark space, in the first second nobody moved but as the second passed everyone moved toward each other with the intention to kill.

    Bang!

    I activated a mini st and I shot through like a rocket, this is the highest speed I¡¯ve ever been, it is many times more than the power st I used to get into the Garden.

    I had expected something like this to happen and intentionally used the minimum power for the mini st but I still got this blurring speed, though the speed is great I am able to control it albeit barely.

    Pacha.

    I swung my sword at the first thing I havee across, to my disappointment it was human, I would have preferred to eliminate the Grimm monster rather fellow but I still shed my sword across his neck because I needed to.

    I want to rank within the 100 in the ten arenas and for that, I will have to kill whatever Ie across, be it Grimm monster or human, I will kill it as long as it gives me the points.

    My sword cut across his neck and I thought I had really killed him when the next moment I saw his projection shatter before disappearing, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    In this test everything is real, even if the person is transported, the energy projection will rece its ce and give one the feeling of killing the real person.

    My speed hadn¡¯t slowed down even a bit after finishing the first opponent and I moved forward and came across another opponent just second after killing first.

    It was the Grimm monster and it was very surprising seeing meing at it with blurring speed, it lifted its weapon for defense but it was too slow, as it had just lifted its ax for inch when shed my sword across its body.

    The move is not the shy one, there is no feint hidden, it is just a simple sh and it had done the work, it had cut the Grimm monster in two.

    Pacha Pacha Pacha!

    I kept killing one after another but it is not indiscriminate, I am only killing those who are weak as for those who could defend against me for one or more move, I am leaving them forter.

 Chapter 569 Arena II

    Thank You, PhoenixWolfi, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    In just five minutes I have reached the Top hundred which is really really a record while the others were finished ten or so opponents, I have finished over fifty.

    It is a refreshing feeling to be ahead of everybody and all of this possible because of speed, the speed I have is incredible and the thing it is not even my highest speed but it is the speed I can currently control.

    My strength had risen too early that I did not have the time to get used to it. Now I am fighting and getting used to my new strength and the more I get used to it, the more strength I can use.

    Compared to others my strength is very bnced, I am not too strong is one aspect than others, so all three pointsplement each other giving me the highest strength.

    There is another use of that and that is ult energy, with my Body (Strength+Vitality) and Soul strong, I can house more ult energy in my body.

    More and more time passed and my rank improved yet again but now opponents started to get stronger and stronger that I have to use more power than previous to kill every new opponent.

    It¡¯s a good thing I have the killing rule which is helping me select who I should kill and who I should leave for the time.

    The Battle Royal happened across the whole arena, I am just one of the lucky ones who have the strength to run away from all jumble but as the time passed and we kept getting filtered, the final time of the battle had arrived as there are about three hundred people left in the arena.

    There are about two thousand people from the Mid zone who had entered this ruin, thousand from our side and thousand from the Grimm monster side and now 80% of people left in the arena are from the Midzone.

    It is not only happening in my arena but on the other arena¡¯s as well, all the people left now are strong with at least five Star Elite strength.

    Currently, I have enough points to stay in the Top 100 even if I didn¡¯t get any points, so now I am moving toward a very strong opponent. This will be the strongest Grimm monster, I will ever face and if I am not wrong then its strength is at least seven-star elite.

    On its forehead, there are six white stars but I did not believe it for a second, it may have this strength before entering the Grand Pce but after passing the 1st test and receiving a reward, its strength had increased quite a much like everyone else who was within Top 1000.

    It had just finished off its opponent when it saw meing toward it with the swift speed, seeing meing it did run away instead it smiled and swung its gigantic hammer which is fully cased in fire at me.

    Seeing its attack, I smiled and directly attacked with my sword, this will be my first time directly fighting against any Special Grimm monster and this Grimm monster is exactly opposite of me as it is a strength-based monster while I am speed type, the onlymon thing between us is our fire ability.

    BANG!

    Its fiery hammer and my sword shed, just as they shed the fire that was covering his hammer thickly whizzed away before the deafening sound of sh rang across the whole arena.

    I felt a huge amount of force traveling inside me though my sword and prepared for defenses inside my body to protect against the remaining force that will travel inside my body after passing through the Swirling Armor but something amazing happened that shocked me to the core.

    As the immense force went toward my swirling armor, it crashed across the swirls like always happened but this time instead of taking the force brutally, the swirls started to suck the force and started to spread around all the swirls across the body through theplicatedwork of lines across all the swirls.

    Before I knew it all the force tore apart by the swirls that I had did not feel anything, not only I am shocked seeing this but the Scarlet color Rhinoman also seemed very surprised by it.

    The swirling Armor behaved like this before but never to this degree, this crushing effect is ten times more than before and the only reason I think I can think is my Swirling Armor isplete.

    It was in shock for a moment before it swung its hammer once again and this time the power of its attack was three times greater than before. Seeing its attacking, I also added the power of my attack.

    BANG!

    Our weapons shed again and this time also the result was the same, no one had taken a step back, seeing that it¡¯s already crimson eyes started to be even darker than they literally started glowing.

    BANG BANG BANG.....

    We keptunching one after another attack but no matter how much he tried it was not able to break into my defense, while it was fully focused on attacking me, I am mostly focused on the defense.

    It¡¯s not like that I don¡¯t want to beat it, I very much want to do that but that is not important right now. The most important thing is to get used to my power as the third test would need it.

    In all the three tests, it is the third test that is most had and dangerous, as there is no lifesaver in it, one could easily get killed in it.

    In the past two times when this ruin hade, many people had lost their lives in the third test and I don¡¯t want to be one of them. So, it is imperative for me to get control over all my power as only then I will be able to survive and pass the third test.

    Hun!

    As we were intensely fighting, we both suddenly took the jump back and the reason is some opportunist bastards tried to take advantage of our fight and attack us.

    Both of us had scored in the top 100 and if one was able to kill us, they would get that score but not one of us is an idiot otherwise we would have used our full strength and ult method long ago.

    Bang!

    I activated the mini st and moved toward the opportunistic bastard who dared to attack me if I leave let him be after he attacked me then I would be letting myself down.

    CLANG! Puh puh...

    My sword shed against his shield, this man had quite good strength and instincts, as seeing me taking a jump back it instantly activated his shield knowing I wille for him.

    As my sword shed on his shield, it had transmitted the huge force into it, which not only made him take a step back but also made puke blood.

    ¡¯No weak had left in the arena now.¡¯ I thought as I looked at him, just puking a few mouthfuls of blood by my attack before getting ready to face my attack again.

    There are only about two hundred people left in the arena and all of them are very strong.

 Chapter 570 Arena III

    Thank You, PhoenixWolfi, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    ng! Puh Puh...

    Another of my attacks hit squarely on his shield and this time also he puked blood while taking a step back.

    I have attacked him a total of nine times, on every attack he would put on his for defense and always puke blood while taking a step back but after every attack, he would lift his shield in defense.

    I was just thinking whether to continue attacking him or attack some Grimm monster see how they more of them in the area when I felt another sneak attacking at me and this attack is very powerful.

    Bang! sup!

    I activated the mini st without hesitation and dodged the attack barely, I could still feel a very sharp wind de that passed by my ears. The one attacked me must be very powerful, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have so little time to dodge.

    With meprehending the killing rule it is very hard for others to sneak attack on me, as I will either sense killing intent or I will sense the attacking since my senses are stronger than the usual.

    So, the one could get so close to me their attack has to be very powerful. When I looked at who attacked me, I found it was a special Grimm monster, a crowman to be exact.

    It looked very surprised seeing me dodging but that was for a moment before it came at me with blurring speed and attacked me with its sword.

    I had already started spinning the swirls on my Swirling Armor fast as I could when I survived its sneak attack as I know it is a very powerful opponent and now that I am sensing its battle power, I have be even surer.

    This crowman is very powerful and even if I would have known that even if I had not been able to sense it battle power, the score above its head would have been enough.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Seeing iting toward me, I did not back down either, I had activated the mini st and sped toward it and when I got close enough, I activated another mini st on my sword hand for an extra boost.

    It looked surprised when I increased the power of my attacks through the mini st but it did not back away instead it increased the power of its attack.

    CLANG!

    A deafening ng rang out, it was so loud that it had made deaf for a moment and with the sh came immense force, the force was much more intense than I had expected and unlike before this time, a very tiny part of it was able to enter my body.

    Though the force was very tiny that I would have been able to bear when I had the strength of the One Star Elite, this force had made me surprised and I am surprised not because it was able to breach me but because the force was too little.

    The attack just now was very strong that it could make the one with the power SiX Star Elite heavily injured but my Armor able bear it.

    It looked shocked but soon that shock turned into cruel anger and it attacked me again and this time, its attack is even more powerful than before.

    Seeing a very powerful attacking, I started to spin the swirls as fast as I could as I will need as much as power I could to sh against theing attack.

    CLANG!

    Another loud ng rang out and likest time the force was able to travel inside me, it¡¯s just that its amount was little greater thanst time but it was not threatening as the swirls crushed apart most of the force before it could reach me.

    The faster swirls not only give me high attack power but their defensive power is also increased when they spun faster.

    "You are very good but I will still take your points!" Said the crowman in a very squeaky voice, this must be the first time anyone spoke in the Arena as here everyone was busy killing each other to get the points.

    To his provocation, I just smiled and started to use all my soul power to spin the swirls faster and faster as I am going to need it now.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    We attacked each other at the same time and this time there was no stopping even for a moment, it is very clear that each of us wants to defeat the other and will not stop till we do that.

    I kept activating one mini st after another to match up to its attack, with the iplete Swirling Armor it would have been impossible to do that but with the new swirling Armor is very possible.

    The only constant activation of mini st took is mana, it takes a shit load of mana. It¡¯s a good thing I have a Lieutenant stage monster core in my stomach which is giving me all the mana I am needed.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Our weapons kept shing and every sh would produce more defeating sound than before with more force seeping inside my body, the force that is seeping inside me can¡¯t be blocked by my body alone and I am using the defenses of my rule power.

    It would have been good if I was able to borrow Ashlynn¡¯s power but regretfully I can not, the pce has a very powerful restriction that is barring Ashlyn for using her powers aiding me.

    Except for not being able toe out of me and use her power to help, she is able to do anything which is literally nothing and she is very angry about, the main reason for her anger is hunger.

    It had been more than one day and she hadn¡¯t eaten anything, not only she but I had also not eaten anything but our reason for that is different, her is she can not get out of me and mine is I didn¡¯t have much time.

    Earlier, I was too busy in the practice that I canpletely forget and only remembered when I was taking a step inside the gate but by that time, I had already be toote.

    I am quite enjoying my fight, as with such intense fighting I get to use all my power which is really helping me control all my strength, if we continued to fight a little longer, I will gainplete control over it.

    While I am happy, the crowman opposite of me is fuming with anger, it had probably thought it would be able to beat me after some time but except for getting the slight upper hand in the battle, it is not able to do anything to me.

    As we kept fighting no one dared to sneak attack on us for some reason, while I am fighting I am also very careful of my surroundings, as I don¡¯t be an idiot who became so lost in battle and got killed by the sneak attack thus losing his chance in Pce.

    Such a thing has happened many times and there are marked words of cautiousness written in the document, saying always be careful.

    Buzz!

    Time passed by and we kept fighting when suddenly I heard a slight buzz and the next moment I found all my movements restricted, and it not only me but others around me also found their moment restricted.

    "Congrattions On Passing The 2nd Test!"

 Chapter 571 Comprehension Room

    Thank You, PhoenixWolfi, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Congrattions On Passing The 2nd Test!"

    I heard and the next moment all the restrictions on the movement had lifted, all people had gained their mobility but no one dared to attack each other.

    The test is over at least for us, the hundred people who have entered the Top 1000 will get the reward for passing the second test.

    The reward is divided into three parts ording to the rank they got, the Top 100 will get the best, the top 300 will get the second best and the rest will get third best.

    The ranking hadpletely formed yet as the test in some arena hadn¡¯t finished, so the final ranking will conclude when all the all arena will their tests.

    Currently, my rank is 41st which is decreasing every few minutes, seeing that I am not worried as I know no matter how much it decreases, I will be in the Top 100 when the test is finished.

    So now I just have to wait for a little and I will get my reward. That is what I can¡¯t seem to do so, I am way too excited about it to keep calm. Of all the rewards of three tests, it is the reward of the second test I have most looked forward to as I know it had the possibility of skyrocketing my strength.

    Though the 1st test reward was better than I had expected and I got a huge boost but I am still looking forward to the reward of the second test as it possesses the ability to increase my strength grandly.

    I want to have the strength of minimum Eight Star Elite when I get out this ruin, it may sound far fetched as it is very hard to increase one¡¯s strength after having the Strength of Six Star Elite but I am confident that with the help of the 2nd tests reward, I will be able to reach that or greater power.

    I looked at my opponent for a while and walked toward the corner and sat down, it may take a few minutes for other arenas to finish the fight in a minute or hour, I don¡¯t know but I am going to use this precious time.

    Sitting down, I took out the meal I had cooked specially to eat between the break in the test and now I am eating it.

    "I was really hungry!" I thought as I felt the ufortable heat of the medicinal energy in my stomach, my body earlier would not have been able to handle this much energy without performing supremebat Technique but now I don¡¯t need to, I can easily bear it with my strong body.

    I really wanted to take a nap but I didn¡¯t likest time when the gate will be open, I will have to enter inside within a minute and here I dont trust anyone to wake me up.

    "The Second Test Is Complete, Enter The Doors To Get The Reward.""You Have One Minuit."

    Said the voice and next moment the doors started to appear in front of everyone and the color of everyone¡¯s door is different due to their rank.

    The door that appeared in front of me is golden in which is the minority and less than ten people in my arena have that, most of the doors present are silver and copper color with copper being the majority.

    The Golden Door is given to those who have their rank within Top 1oo like me who¡¯s final rank is 67th, as for silver given to those to have below 300 while rest got the copper color door.

    I looked at the door for a few seconds before I took a step inside it and when I entered another side I found myself standing in a small room which is densely packed in the runes.

    This is the densest runic formation I have ever seen, there is rune carved in literally every inch of this room.

    "This Is The Comprehension Formation...."

    The Voice finished its lengthy exnation and hourss which is marking 12 hours appeared above me.

    This room is the reward of the 2nd test, known as The Comprehension Room. This room is made of a special stone calledprehension stone which is thousands of times more expensive than the Soul Tempering Diamond.

    The formation is also known asprehension formation and it used in theprehension of the Rule power, sitting on the stone one canprehend Rule power faster as for how faster it depends on one¡¯sprehension power.

    There is one condition though, it will not help in producing new insight about the Rule power but help in consolidating insight that one already had, which means the more insight I have the higher myprehension will me.

    I am sure that I have loads of insight umted and now this room will help me solidify that into theprehension.

    Buzzz

    Without wasting any second, I walked into the center of the formation and sat on and the next moment, I heard a soft buzz and all the runes that carved in the room started to brighten up.

    I closed my eyes and found my mind usually fast when I think about the rule powers, just a second after concentrating, I felt like I am understanding a lot.

    Hun!

    The only regret I have is Ashlyn, if she could havee out then my progress would have been doubled and just as I thought that, I found a very strange power covering me.

    It felt like this power connecting me and Ashlyn at a very deeper level, this power suddenly strengthens our connection more than a hundred times and now only that, I found I am sucking theprehensive power from the formation three times faster than before.

    ¡¯Ashlynn, are you doing this?¡¯ I asked hesitantly, ¡¯Chew Chew!¡¯ I received a positive answer from her.

    ¡¯How are you doing this?¡¯ I asked as I have never seen her using such strange power before.

    ¡¯Chew chew chew chew..¡¯ she chirped and I couldn¡¯t but sigh asking myself why I asked her such questions.

    Her answer is like always, she didn¡¯t have any idea how she did this, she just wanted to experience the energy ofprehension and something like this happened.

    This new ability is rted to forming deeper connections. I didn¡¯t know any miracle fruit gives such ability, maybe this ability is a variation of some Connection type ability.

    I would have thought deeply about it but I didn¡¯t have time to as I have Rule power toprehend.

    With that thought, I closed my eyes and concentrated on the Killing Rule as Ashlyn is focused on the Sunfire Rule.

    As I begin concentrating, I found the different insights I have gained till now started merging and formingprehension, I could see my ribbon that represents the Killing Rule started growing.

    Though the speed of its growing os is very slow, barely visible to the eyes its growing that what it matters most.

    Micheal may consider this is slow speed but to others it humongous, others will be shocked to see the speed of his insight turning into theprehension but there another whose speed greater than Micheal and that is Ashlyn as the growth of silver red feather is so visible that even a normal people could spot it.

 Chapter 572 Comprehension Room II

    Thank You, PhoenixWolfi, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    The insight turned into theprehension as the streams turn into a river, it is slow but the constant process.

    I can feel the rule powers in me getting stronger and stronger as both started toprehend, just little thought helping me merged the insight I have into theprehension.

    Soon my Killing Rule crosses the halfway mark of the middle level, and now myprehension speed slowed down a little as all the insight I have started to use away.

    The insight is gained through daily life, be it fighting or rest as long as one understood something or thought something that aligned with the rule, the insight is created.

    That is why the Rule everyoneprehended is different than others as it wasprehended by self; only the rule that isprehended by insights gained by self is have a brighter future.

    If others used other¡¯sprehension regrly to gain insight, the Rule power loses its prospect as it is not gained by self, that is why it advanced that one should use one¡¯s insight to advance one¡¯s Rule rather than gain insight from the rule that isprehended by others.

    That does not mean one should not use the other¡¯s rule forprehension, one should use that, but its insight should not be more than a half, if the rule is more than halfprehended from the foreign source, then one¡¯s rule became alien to oneself.

    It would have been quite good if this room would have helped me gain the new insight that would have made myprehension rise by leaps and bounds. However, it did not, it only helps in merging the idea to create theprehension, still, there is a lot ofprehensions and it will help me make quite an advancement into myprehension.

    Time passed and finally, I have used up all my insight of the Killing Rule and it had reached about 70% in the middle stage, 30% more and I would have been able to reach the High Level of Basic Grade in Ruleprehension but all the hoped are lot yet, there is still Ashlyn.

    As we share the rule, we also gain insight into each other¡¯s Rule, just as I have gained some insights in the Sunfire Rule, Ashlyn also gained into the Killing Rule and when she will merge her insight than my killing rule will also advance in theprehension.

    Sup!

    When I moved to the Sunfire rule, I couldn¡¯t help but sucked breath sharply, the Sunfire Rule which was little behind the Killing Rule is now ahead of it, Ashlyn had taken itsprehension toter part if Middle stage of Basic grade, she just need another 20%prehension to take it end but I don¡¯t think she will able to as her insight had also run dry that she is barely making any progress.

    "Chew chew..."

    Ashlyn finally chirped in defeat as she finally used up all her insight but her mood didn¡¯t let down for long as she quickly moved toward the Killing Rule.

    Seeing that I also moved toward the gunfire Rule and started to merge my insight into it I have quite much insight, so the Sunfire rule started to make quite a progress.

    The feather which was zing with explosive power started to be little in control, the Sunfire that Ashlyn control went toward the explosive power but the one Iprehend controlled power.

    Both have the same might in its own way and when they merged together, they have explosiveness and control together.

    Time passed by as I continue to turn insight into theprehension and before I know it, I used up all myprehension but the progress I made was substantial enough to put a smile on my face.,

    I have reached near the end of the Middle level of Basic grade, I just need 5%prehension more and I would be able to reach the High level of the Basic stage in the ruling power.

    Soon Ashlyn also finished and she madeprehension of my Killing Rule reach where theprehension of the Sunfire rule is, both of the rule powers need shortprehension before they reached the absolute end of the Middle level of Basic Grade and ready to breakthrough into the High Grade.

    "Hun!"

    I opened my eyes and looked at my watch and could help but surprised seeing how less the time had passed, I had thought at six hours would have been passed but there only one and a half an hour passed.

    How is this possible? From what I read people take a minimum of five hours before they could use up all theirprehension but we had taken just one and a half hours.

    It may be due to our Rule powers had just advanced a month ago and we did not have much insight to convert intoprehension.

    Micheal did not know that it¡¯s not his insights are less but he hadprehended them just too fast.

    I and Ashlyn had used up all the insight we have, so even if we kept sitting on the runic circle, there is not going to be much use. So, it is better to utilize the time than uselessly sit in one ce.

    I took out my abode and went inside before I started to release everything. I¡¯ve been holding back before, I took a quick shower, all of it took me record time for half an hour.

    After wearing fresh clothes, I set up an rm and sleep that I had been wanting to do for so long.

    When I woke up four hourster, I felt very refreshed. All of the tiredness that came from fatigue and sleep deprivation is gone. I freshened up once and got out before packing it back to my storage.

    ¡¯Now I have Six hours and I am going to use that up well.¡¯ I thought, My rule powers had advanced tremendously and I think I have reached little above my minimum strength Target.

    I am very sure that I now have the strength of Eight Star Elite and not the beginner but advance and if I make little more then my strength may reach near Nine Star Elite.

    Nine Star Elite! How freaking cool that would be if I reached that strength when I had entered this ruin I had the strength of One Star Elite and now I have the strength of eight-star elite.

    There is now less than six hours till the 3rd test starts and unlike two, I don¡¯t have any idea on what the 3rd test could be, it is always different. I may not know what the 3rd test is but one thing I know for sure and that is that this test is going to be very hard, even fatal.

    Each time during the 3rd test many people lose their lives but if they are able to pass, the reward they get is also absolutely amazing.

    Of the 1000 people that will participate in the test, only 100 will be able to get a reward and for this test, my target is to be absolutely 1st as the first reward is absolutely best.

 Chapter 573 HYDRA I

    573 HYDRA I

    "Enter The Gate And Clear The Third Test.""Only First Hundred To Clear The Test Will Be Eligible For Reward."

    The pce sound said and the next moment as the golden door appeared, without any hesitation, I took a step inside the door while thinking about what the test could be.

    Gasp!

    I took arge gasp when I stepped into the other side. I have again entered the arena but this time there were no humans or Grimm monsters around me but an energy statue of creature that came from the myth.

    It had be the character of many books and movies and many children of ying, I had the dream after hearing the stories from the myth.

    Hydra!

    A three-headed Hydra to be exact, it is a gruesome creature of myth nearly unkible due to its extreme regeneration power and if myths to be believed, it is said if one cut off its head then two shall grow in its ce.In the memory or whatever I saw in the potion particle, I one four-headed hydra which is part of the horde of a mythical beast, there the man with a sword has killed the four-headed hydra with a single sh.

    The hydra in front me is not real as it is made of energy l but it is still fearsome, it is about two hundred meters tall and has three giant heads which could easily swallow me whole without a problem.

    As I looked around I saw thousands of screens on the corner of the arena, I could see some people like me staring at the hydra at the utter shock and when I looked more screens a big smile appeared on my face as I saw a familiar face in on the screen. Sarah also passed the second test, I could see her figure standing in front of the hydra. As if feeling me staring, she looked at the screens before smiling at smiling in it.

    I also smiled and looked at her and mouthed best of luck, Sarah isn''t the only one who is able to reach the Top 1000,Sophia too able to reach it.

    "You Will Have To Fight The Hydra And Empty Its LifeBar¡­"

    It took nearly five minutes for the voice of the Pce to finish its description and only hearing it, I was able to take a sigh of relief. Hydra is nearly unkible at my current level, I have no way of defeating if it has the myth-like abilities like super healing and growing two heads after cutting one.

    In this test I did not have to kill the hydra, I just had to empty the life bar which had appeared above it, as long as I will empty its life bar, it will be considered a win.

    It''s like a game but in this game, one can lose one''s life. The only way to avoid that is to crack the purple band, as long as one transmitted mana or soul energy to the purple band, it will crack and transport one to a safe location.

    Though one will be safe, one will lose the chance to get any reward butpared to the life that is nothing.

    The hourss had already appeared and I have thirty seconds before I have to fight this fearsome hydra and now I am trying to remember everything I know about this hydra, so I could empty that life bar as soon as possible.

    "Battle Start!"

    ROAAR!

    Just as the hourss emptied the pce voice sounded again and a moment after that, I heard the loudest roar of my life and saw the hydra which was still as the statue till now roaring loudly and now water sting toward me from three of its mouths.

    If I had some doubts about its strength earlier now seeing the momentum three floods like water jetsing out of its mouth, I know how strong it is.

    Bang!

    Seeing the water jetsing at me, I instantly activated mini st under my dodged sideways as I know if the water jets hit then I will at least be getting seriously injured the least and dead the most.

    The shot out like a rocket, the speed is greater than I had imagined but I was able to control it enough to not crash against the boundary of the arena.

    ROAR...

    Three of its head roared and attacked me again with the fearsome water jets and to their response, I dodged again attacked with my skill.

    Sup sup sup¡­

    Multiple fire arcs shot out of my sword, they went toward every part of its body but most of them went toward its head.

    ROAR!...

    The hydra roared loudly seeing the arcs of fireing at it but it made no attempts to dodge, even if it made the attempts most of my des would crash against it seeing their speed and its huge size.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub¡­

    The arcs of fire crashed against the hydra, all of them struck the target, seeing that my mood became ecstatic and I looked at Life bar, expecting some change but to my utter disappointment, the huge life had no changes in it, not even slightly.

    This really shocked me, I had known that there will not be any big change but seeing how huge the Lifebar is, I had expected some changes even if they are very slight but no, the life bar remained unchanged.

    ROOAR¡­

    My mood fell after seeing that and wanted to attack again but I saw those water jetsing at me, so I have to dodge the attack.

    As I dodged the attack, I attacked with the fire arcs again but likest time there was no effect on hydra instead it made it angrier.

    ROOAR¡­.

    Its three heads roared loudly and attacked, this time the hydra not only attacked me with its water jets but it also came at me with the intention of biting me whole.

    ROOOARRR!...

    It roared loudly as its three of its heard continued to follow me with the intention to bite, it was a good thing that I have learned to be agile with the mini st otherwise, I would have really done ended up in its mouth.

    It kepting at me while I kept dodging with a mini st while dodging its attacks, I would have to constantly adjust the power of it as it had three heads which could not only be able to attack me with the fearsome ranged attack but also with its body.

    Bang Bang Bang¡­

    The three heads of it are very dangerous, they look big and bulky but they are very agile, wanting to bite me off from any direction possible. If not for me having instant speed, I would have had a really big problem dodging its attack.

    I hope Sarah and Sophia are fine, with the strength they would have obtained from the Two tests, they should be fine, I reassured myself.

    Time passed by as I kept dodging attacks and now I have identified its rhythm, I could easily dodge its attack.

    In the past hour not only I was able to get used to its rhythm, I even got used to my strength which was the main thing I was doing, now that I got good control over my powers, its time to begin my offensive seriously.

    Do Vote.

    AnWan

 Chapter 574 HYDRA II

    Thank You, PhoenixWolfi, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    The Comprehension room earlier was quite small for me to help me properly get used to my new strength but fighting in this giant arena helped me a lot in gaining control over my strength.

    Now I have good control over my strength, I can now start my attacks in reality.

    Bang Bang!

    While dodging, I activated mini st again at 30 degrees and shot toward the left head of the hydra and activated min st again on sword hand and attacked.

    Slice!

    My sword sliced across its neck, creating a big wound on its huge head but right after I made the wound it started to heal, seeing that I am not a big surprise as I had already expected it.

    It is a hydra that has great regeneration power. It would heal its cut neck within seconds,pared to it the small wounds I made were nothing. I had created a huge injury. It made an effect on its life bar. I wanted to check it immediately but I could not as I found two heads of the hydraing at me.

    Bang!

    I activated mini st and dodged the two heads and while dodging, I looked at the life bar which again shocked me. This attack I had made was quite powerful and I had thought, I would have at least taken 1% of its life away but to my shock, only less than 0.1% of its life went away.

    If my attacks were going to harm it only this much then it would take more than twelve hours for me to finish it off, by that time only lower spaces of top 100 would be left for me.

    Currently, no one has passed the test but soon they will and once it starts it will not stop.

    Looks like I have to use that, I thought and the next moment ult energy started to fill into my body.

    This is my first time activating the ult method since I rose in strength in Grand Pce, now my body and soul are stronger it can house more ult energy thus giving me more power.

    As ult energy filled my body, I can feel my strength is rising exponentially and which is giving me the feeling that I am invincible.

    Bang!

    After I filled my body with the ult energy, I took a U-turn and shot toward the Hydra with the speed that I was extremely blurring, it is the highest speed I¡¯ve ever been.

    Bang!

    Just as I reached the Beast, I activated my mini st behind my sword hand attacked.

    sh!

    My sword went half a meter deep inside it and before its two deads could reach me, I went far away with the remaining power of the mini st.

    0.5!

    It is not much but it is not less either, I thought when I saw the damage I was able to deal with the monster.

    ROAR...

    It roared and came at me but at that time, I had already gone quite far, I let it chased me for a minute before I attacked it again and went away before it could catch me, my speed is too swift for it to catch me.

    In the thousand people that are fighting in the arena, there are many people who are stronger than me in the strength but I don¡¯t think there is anyone who is faster than me unless one has something akin to Swirling Armor I have or any mystical method, I don¡¯t think anyone here could match against me in the speed.

    sh sh sh....

    After two attacks, I started attacking it every minute, at every chance I got and despite being a copy of the mythical beast it was powerless to stop me.

    I kept attacking and with every attack, it would lessen its life bar bit by bit and in less than an hour, I was able to lessen its life bar by nearly 50%, now one more attack and I would be able to make its life bar 50% empty.

    The 50% life bar is very important as after its life bar empties 50% its power would be doubled and so its defense.

    Slice!

    ROARRRR!

    I attacked and it¡¯s life bar emptied by 50% and it let out a huge roar, it was so loud that I found my ears were at the limit of bleeding out.

    It let out a huge roar and started to follow me double rage and power, seeing that I smiled and sucked out more cosmic energy into my body, thus increasing my power yet again.

    sh sh sh....

    I continue attacking as it has never changed anything and like before, I was able to deal with a simr level of damage as before, or may say even faster than before as I became ever more proficient in using my power.

    Buzz!

    I attacked and attacked and before I know it, I was able to empty its life bar by 80% and was continue attacking when I heard the light buzz and all the thousands screen that was surrounding my arena, ckout for a moment before a numeric 1 in Universalnguage appeared and with it came the huge image of Grimm race monsters.

    The meaning of it is very clear, the first ce is taken. Seeing the photo appearing, a sense of urgency arose in my heart and I sucked more ult energy and started to attack with even more fury that, I emptied up life bar nearly ny percent.

    Now there is only 0.2% before the Lifebars damage reached 90% and when that happens, the real fight will be started. After 90% the hydra will go to the rage more and every second its power will increase.

    So as soon as I have to finish the battle as soon as possible as after its life bar went above 90%.

    I took a deep breath and started to fill my body with the ult energy and at the same time, I started to spin the swirls on Swirling Armor fast as I could, for this moment I had fought so slow.

    To get used to the full power of mine so I could use it without fear in the battle, if I had used my full power, early in the battle I would not have the ability to control it.

    So it was imperative for me to fight while increasing my slowness in the battle despite knowing that somebody could finish the battle before me and get the 1st spot.

    That did happen and I am a little sad about it but not much because I clearly know the consequences of hastiness.

    Finally, my body filled with ult energy to the brim and I am also made my armorpact as I could.

    BANG! BANG!

    Despite using less power, I created an impact when I used the mini st, the speed it gave is absolutely amazing. As one moment there was a difference of a few hundred meters between us and next moment, I found myself next to one head of Hydra swinging my sword.

    SLASH!

    My near made cut of a meter in its body, if not it is so damn thick, I would surely cut its head off.

    ROOOARRR...

    A moment it let out a huge roar which not only made my ears bleed but also made me nearly cked out.

    It came at me with a huge Roar with speed like never before, even if it¡¯s made of energy I could see the extreme rage in eyes that made me think it is a real Mythical Beast, not the one that is made of energy.

 Chapter 575 HYDRA III

    Thank You, Obsidianking, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    RAOOOR...

    It came at me with the roar with the speed like never before, its speed is far greater than before, if I had not increased my power to the limit, I would have been in its mouth by now.

    Currently, it is not able to catch me but a few minutester when its power increased, it will not have any problem catching me. I have to finish this hydra as soon as possible.

    RAAOR...

    Shoooo...

    Seeing it is not able to catch me, it roared in indignation and attacked me with furious water jects, these water jets looked really dangerous, if one then hit me then I will directly reach the underworld.

    Bang!

    I dodged its powerful water jets and moved toward it with force of the mini st.

    SLASH!

    My sword shed across its neck, creating a quite huge wound but when I looked at the life bar, I saw only a fraction of points had been taken from its life bar.

    This attack I had made using my full strength and the damage it did was counted the only fraction of points, if it had been before it reached its rage mode, I would have definitely taken at a lead a few percents from its life bar.

    ROAR....

    It let out a roar and attacked me which I had dodged before attacking it again.

    The hydra is very fearsome and it will be even more at the time passed. I have to finish as soon as possible, if I let it be too strong not only will I lose my chance for the price, I might even die.

    I continued attacking and it kepting at me. The game of cat and mouse continued but with the passing time, changes started happening in the game.

    The strength of the Hydra kept rising at the unbelievable rate that every attack of mine barely able to deal with any damage to it and its attacks came very close to touching me.

    The only sce I have that in just a few minutes, I was able to shave off quite a bit of life off it and now only 3% had remained, as long as I cleared it, this fearsome test will be over.

    SLICE!

    My sword sliced across its neck one more time and just as I finished the attack, I found two fearsome water jetsing at me.

    Bang!

    Bam! Puh Puh....

    I activated the mini st on top of my high speed but the water jet still grazed by me and I felt like I had been hit by the sledgehammer. The immense force crashed on me, most of it filtered by the swirling armor but some of the force went inside and injured my internals.

    I puked blood as I shot toward the ground, I shuddered and started to stabilize myself, as I know that once I crashed against the floor with this force, I would surely be turned into the meat patty which I don¡¯t want.

    Bang! Crack!

    I activated the mini st to forcefully divert my fall, white doing that, intense pressure appeared on my body and my bones started to crack under it.

    I was already heavily injured when that water jet grazed by and now diverting my fall injured me even more, it was a good thing I had hidden lots of speck of Ominous nts core which I can eat any time.

    I used my tongue to remove the speck under my teeth before biting it, as I bit it the healing energy started spreading in my body and healing my injuries.

    Bang!

    I barely able to stabilize myself and just as I did that, I activated the mini st again a move toward it with swift speed.

    Its power is rising at very fast speed and if I didn¡¯t kill it soon enough, I will continue receiving such attacks and may even die, so matter I have to kill it as soon as possible.

    Bang! Bang

    Seeing meing at it, Iunched water jets at me from three of its heads, which made me activated mini st again to divert my way before activating mini st to move toward it.

    This was the most daring move I had done with the mini st, it looked like I am crisscrossing through the air in sharp angles, it may look fun but it had put immense strain on my body, so much that several on my bones were verge of breaking.

    sh!

    The risk is worth it as I will be able to sessfullynd an attack on the beast before getting way.

    Time passed as I continued to perform such an attack and in this way, I have shaved away 2.8% of its life bar, it was really dangerous and two times I even hit by getting seriously injured in the process, if not for me having a speck of ominous nts core under my teeth.

    Now only 0.2% of the life bar had remained but that is giving me the most headache, for past minutes I had been trying tond an attack but the monster had be powerful, that it is not giving me any chance to get closer to it.

    Whenever I tried to attack it, it would attack me with its water jets and it had grown stronger, it seemed to have an unlimited supply of water jets as it is attacking me every second from it.

    It would have been quite good if it only had ahead but it had three damn heads which are making attacking it even more difficult.

    The speed that I am most proud of now is no use other than helping me dodging its attack.

    Shooo...

    Dodging another of its attacks, I started spin swirls on my armor faster and faster to get more power as I will need as I could for the daring move that I am nning to do.

    I am nning to finish this hydra in a single move, it is very dangerous to the level of life-threatening but if I am sessful then I will finish this battle within a single.

    Bang! Shoo! Bang! Shoo! Crack...

    Just as I dodged the fearsome water jets, I activated the mini st shot toward it, seeing that it roared and attacked me attacked with the water jets.

    Seeing water jetsing toward me, I activated the mini st and moved away before I activate again to move toward it and have to activate mini st again to dodged before activating mini st again to get on it.

    This constant activation of the mini st in to move unnatural angel started to put lots of strain over my body which made numerous bones of mine cracked because of it, if not for me eating several specks before I started my daring move, I would have copsed under such rung.

    ROAR!

    Ahhhh...

    PUCHI!

    Bearing the immense pressure, I reached directly above the middle head of the hydra and stabbed my sword directly into its eyes roaringly while feeling two immensely powerful water jets about the crash on me.

    But just as they were about to touch me, they disappeared just like the hydra that is below me.

    "Congrattions On Passing The Third Test!"

 Chapter 576 Godslayer Interitance

    Thank You, Obsidianking, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Congrattions On Passing The Third Test!"

    I heard and a very big smile appeared on my tired face, the battle hadsted only three hours but it hadpletely tired me out.

    Thud!

    I weaklynded on the floor and looked around only to see besides the face Grimm monster and human, my face also appeared.

    I am Third!

    I said in my mind, I was a little disappointed seeing I am third as I wanted to be 1st but my mood soon improved thinking about the progress I have made, I was One Star Elite when I had entered the battlefield and now I am Eight Star Elite.

    Compared to those who entered from the mid zone with the power of Six Star Elite my result is very good.

    I look at the small screens which are showing battles of others, of the thousands of screens that had surrounded the arena, now less than five hundred had remained, half of the people had be disqualified.

    Sarah and Sophia are still fighting, they seem to struggle against the hydra very much but looking at their battle I know they will be able to kill it, it will just take little more time that¡¯s all.

    The Golden door had appeared again in front of me to take to the ce where I will get a reward.

    Most of the people enter this ruin in the dream of getting the reward from this ce, it is a ce where one could get the life-changing Opportunities and nearly all the reward obtained through it present a life-changing opportunity.

    Whatever I obtained through it be it knowledge crystals, mystical methods, inheritance crystals, mystical artifacts whatever one gets from it is life-changing.

    After staring at the Golden door for a few seconds, I took a step inside it and what appeared in front of me is therge hall where hundreds of beautiful small cases could be seen floating.

    "Select One Case As Your Reward." said the Pce voice, hearing that I walked toward the hundreds of cases that are floating in the irregr fashion.

    All the cases looked the same but they contain different things and my life future course will set on which case I picked. I looked around for a while before I suddenly picked up the case that came floating in front of me.

    "Knowledge Crystal!"

    I whispered when I saw a tiny knowledge crystal in storage, unlikest time I am not disappointed getting the knowledge crystal, I have known the importance of knowledge contained inside them.

    Their value isn¡¯t less than any mystical artifact or mystical method, hell I think their value is more.

    In the repository, I havee across the three knowledge crystal and the knowledge I have gained from them had been extremely useful to me especially knowledge nts which had many alchemical forms and knowledge of natural materials which not only helped me identify important treasure like the soul tempering Diamond but also gave me important method like the secret method.

    I was about to take out the knowledge crystal and use it when I heard the pce voice again.

    "You Have Obtained The Command Token And Passed The Test, You Are Now Eligible For The Apex Reward Of This Ground."

    Hun? Whatmand token? What test? I asked myself, till now I had passed three tests and received respective rewards from them, so when did I pass the new and what is thismand token?

    "Unn ex excuse me, w what iss it te and tokken and tesst that youu mmentioned?" I asked in the broken universalnguage. I have knowledge of the universalnguage and know it as it is my mother¡¯s tongue but I still stuttered when I spoke it for the first time.

    "The Potion That You Have Drank Was The Test And The Ring You Are Wearing Is The Command Where Your reward is ced." said the voice.

    Just as I heard that I looked at the in silver ring I was rearing in my hand, only to see the ring which had been normal without change till now is glowing faintly.

    GASP!

    I hesitantly used my mental sense on the ring and it seeped inside the ring next moment I saw inside it which made me gasp in astonishment.

    There is a small box inside the storage but I didn¡¯t focus on that, I focused on the ring itself, or I might say the storage space of the ring.

    The space is really huge that even my whole town could be ced in it. This ring has the space of 10 KM Square, even in my wildest imagination I have never heard any storage space to have this much of space.

    And the interesting thing is this ring can be hidden when I touched this ring with my metal power earlier, small information transmitted inside me. That information not only states the size of it, but it also stated how this ring could be hidden.

    I followed the procedure and found the in silver ring being melded in my finger, itpletely disappeared from my finger but I could clearly feel it inside my finger.

    I again added some metal energy inside it and the next moment it appeared on my finger, I could always keep it hidden and use it. It is quite sneaky.

    I added mental energy inside it and another small box appeared in my hand, it the reward I got from drinking that hell potion, which was a reward but also a test.

    It is no wonder it was life-threatening, the documents that guild had provided had no mention of such potion.

    "Inheritance Crystal!"

    I shouted loudly when I saw a blue a ck starry crystal inside the box, just one look was enough for me to know it is an inheritance crystal.

    I have be very ecstatic seeing the inheritance crystal, the thing I wanted most from the Third tests reward was inheritance crystal. From what I have heard this inheritance is one of the best in the world, the normal inheritance crystal couldn¡¯t bepared to it.

    Inheritance crystal could be said to be the most important thing in one¡¯s practice as it decided the trajectory one¡¯s future. A good inheritance crystal could make even an idiot rise high.

    The inheritance crystal could only be sold in the central continent and those which are able to pass in the continent are one of the worst grades, that is why people prefer to head to the central continent when they reach the Peak of the knight stage.

    In the central continent one not only could buy the best inheritance crystal but also could get all the important things needed for one¡¯s breakthrough to the lord stage.

    I don¡¯t know much about the Inheritance Crystal but I know that they are very important in deciding the future trajectory of one¡¯s practice and are absolutely necessary when one leveling up to the Lord Stage.

    "IT In An Apex Godyer Inheritance, Don¡¯t Fuse With It Unless You Have A Very Pure Body And Soul." A deep voice resounded in through the Pce, this voice is very different from the voice which I had heard from the Pce before.

 Chapter 577 Out Of The Aferian Ruin

    Thank You, Obsidianking, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Godyer Inheritance? I have never heard such a name of the inheritance before, it is quite a domineering name and to fuse with this so-called Godyer Inheritance I will need to have a very Pure soul and Body.

    These are quite harsh requirements, as I clearly know that the standard of this Pce is quite high and I likely have to perform the 16 moves of Body Cleansing Technique and reach the 10th Aplishment in Secrete Method.

    I am saying that because of all of the Inheritance obtained through this ruin had been very high level and the inheritance I¡¯ve obtained is likely level above that and only use this inheritance when I met all of its condition, otherwise, I will die horribly.

    High-level Inheritances have lots of conditions and one has to meet all of the conditions before one could even think about fusing with that inheritance if the conditions are not met, one has to suffer very grave consequences like never able to practice magic again or death.

    When I first looked at it, I had thought that the inheritance crystal is totally ck in color but when I looked carefully, I saw it is in color of the night inside it I could see numerous glittering stars and celestial bodies of sun and moon.

    That is all I could get from the Inheritance Crystal as when I tried to probe it with my sense, I didn¡¯t get anything. I also asked the Pce but unlike before this time, I did not receive any response.

    Sighing, I put back the inheritance crystal in the storage ring and looked at the Knowledge Crystal in my hand which I am going to use now.

    I sat on the floor and touched the knowledge crystal, just as I did that the knowledge crystal melded into my hand and my thoughts started to slow down.

    Being familiar with the process, I did as much I could not panic but seeing my thoughts slowing down, I did panic a little but not much.

    Soon my thoughtspletely stopped and they for a few hours before I started to be conscious again.

    "I wanted to craft trash," I whispered to myself, the knowledge I have received is about the Totem Artifacts, I now have knowledge of Total 100o Totem Artifacts and every one of them is hundreds even thousand times better than what I had been nning to craft.

    These Totem artifacts are not only great power but their potential is also very great but the things they needed to craft are very very rare, especially the things I need for the Totem Artifacts that present in the Top 10.

    These Totem artifacts are the terror, each and everyone not only gives the fearsome power but they also have the fearsome potential, these totems not only useful in this world but in other worlds too.

    After waking up, I had bepletely lost in this Totem artifact that I even forgot to check the time.

    Sigh!

    I took a long sigh after I am barely able to break myself away from the knowledge of Totem artifact, each and every totem artifact is incredible even the one Ranked at the 1000th is a hundred times better than the one I had chosen for myself.

    Seeing there was nothing else to do until I transferred out of the Pce, I started to put precious stuff in the ring. The Ring had a very huge space and I could be easily hideable.

    I have lots of stuff ranging from the Parts of Robots to powder of herbs, I want to ce most of the stuff into the ring and kept minimum things at the storage, so even I ever came across any unfortunate idents that made me lose my storages, it will be facade as most of the stuff will be present with me in my storage.

    In two hours I finished transferring all the important stuff into my storage and now I am waiting for the band in hand to light up and get me out of this realm.

    It shouldn¡¯t take long, there are only a few hours till three days are over and so, in a maximum of six hours, I would be able to go back home and till that time, all I have to do wait.

    So, I waited and started to go around the information on the Totem Artifacts one by one.

    Buzz!

    Time passed by as I lost in the information of Totem Artifacts, I was amidst understanding very special Totem Artifact when I felt heavy vibration like a shock from the homing back, seeing a bright smile appeared on me and.

    It has been two months since I¡¯ve entered this realm and now it is time to go back home, I thought as activated the homing band with my mental energy.

    I found energy from a homing band covering my body and Ipletely disappeared into the darkness. The darknesssted for a few seconds before I found myself in arge square beside Adventures Paradise.

    I could see hundreds and thousands of people around meing every second that empty square is filling at the visible speed.

    Buzz...

    The second after I appeared, I found my holowatch is buzzing with thousands of notifications. I swiped cleared all the notification as it is not the time to read them.

    Chew chew chew...

    Ashlyn appeared out of me and started demanding food, without waiting I handed her a small pouch, I know this nowhere near to sate her as she had been hungry for three days but she will have to do with till we reached our apartment.

    In the next ten minutes, the square got filled with people but I could clearly see the disparity in numbers, whenever any ruin opened a lot of people get killed and this time also there is no surprise, thousands of people have got killed.

    After twenty minutes when all the people hade to the teleportation formation closed, with that all the people started to move.

    I also walked toward the direction of my friends with the help of the band that my former team leader had given me.

    "Micheal!"

    I heard my name and only to see Rachel calling me, she is not alone there is Sophia and Raina, only Leo could not be seen but I know he survived as I had received the message from him.

    Not only Leo but my other friends survived too as I received messages from them too.

    "You guys have gotten quite strong!" I said inplement but little astonishment could be heard in my voice.

    I had estimated Sophia¡¯s power when I saw her fighting the Hydra but Rain and Rachel who I had not seen had also made advancement in leaps and bound. Raina¡¯s power is near her sister and Rachel likely to have the strength of the strong Seven Star Elite.

    My progress is the greatest of them all but I know how many chances I havee across to gain such strength, but their progress is not much less at all and they are done way better than most people who entered Ruin.

    Soon Leo arrived and he too made big progress simr to that of Rachel, it will suffice to say that our team had made quite a progress in the ruin.

 Chapter 578 Soul Corruption

    Thank You, Obsidianking, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Raina are you feeling fine, you looked a little pale?" I asked raina as we were flying toward our apartment.

    "I havee across something in Ruin, It will pass when I rested enough," Raina said with a light smile. I know that everything is not right seeing how worried she looked for her sister.

    I wanted to ask more but I refrain myself, Raina is only slightly pale and if she said she will be fine then she should be and if they needed help they just have to ask.

    It has been more than two hours since we went from the ruin, we first talked to our friends and then we met with our former instructor whose power I am still not able to see despite advancing leaps and bounds.

    Leaving the square we went to the guild to use itswork to talk to our family from guilds securedwork before applying for leave and Mid zone.

    Now that our strength surpassed the Three Star Elite, we can apply for leave, so we did and we also apply for midzone as we have far surpassed the power of the Outposts and even in midzone we will be fairly strong.

    Both of the requests will be processed as long as we proved our strength in the guild challenge, we would have done that earlier if not being there is already a huge crowd waiting to do that.

    "Goodbye, Micheal.""Goodbye, both of you." I bid farewell to both of them as I flew toward my apartment.

    When I reached my apartment there was already a drone waiting beside it holding a huge package, I took the package from the open door.

    Chew chew....

    Just as I entered the door, Ashlyn started to chirp furiously, wanting me to open the package as soon as possible so she could eat.

    "Here you go."

    I didn¡¯t dy and opened the package for her as I know how hungry she is. After opening the package for her, I took off my clothes, went to the bathroom and did not get out of it for an hour.

    I had not taken a good bath in these three days and I am dying to do that as I was feeling quite itchy, only after taking a long bath did feel calm and refreshed.

    When I got out of the bath, I found Ashlyn lying on the table with a bloated stomach, no matter how many times I looked at her, I always found very cute with this pose.

    I shook my head seeing that before I opened a few dishes and started to eat, I haven¡¯t eaten anything for a day and feeling quite hungry, if not for me wanting to wash away that itchiness, I would have started eating with Ashlyn.

    After I finished eating, Iid on the bed to sleep and fell into dreamless sleep a few seconds after my head touched the pillow.

    Tring Tring Tring...

    I was in a sound sleep when I heard my holowatch ringing insistently, first I didn¡¯t wake up as I was in quite deep sleep but when I heard it continue ringing, I opened my eyes.

    Sophia? I thought when I looked at the projection of Sophia had appeared on my holowatch.

    "Sophia, what happe?""Micheal something happened to Raina, pleasee to our apartment quickly!"

    I heard Sophia crying, just as I received the call. When I looked at her appearance, I found her face filled with tears.

    "I¡¯ll be there in a minute," I said and next moment, fire covered my body as I ran toward the balcony.

    Bang!

    Just as I opened the balcony, I activated the mini st and shot toward Sophia¡¯s apartment and reached them within ten seconds.

    Click!

    As Inded on the balcony, Sophia ran toward and opened to let me in.

    "What happened?" I asked as I saw Sophia lying on the bed, she looked ghastly pale and very unconscious.

    "B before falling unconscious, sh she said she got infected by corrected soul liquid," Sophia said shakingly.

    "Seee!" I sucked a deep breath when I heard the Corrupted Soul Liquid.

    Corrupted Soul Liquid is a liquified soul. Under some special circumstances when a being dies, its soul instead of dissipating like it normally does gets liquified. The liquified soul is the best to treasure to increase one¡¯s soul power but only when it is purified.

    The unpurified soul liquid which is also known as Corrupted Soul Liquid is one of the most dangerous poison to one¡¯s soul as it contains the will of the being who had died which is very chaotic.

    "How much time has passed since she became unconscious?" I asked while searching my mind for ways to purify the corrupted will out of Sophia¡¯s soul.

    "F five minuit," Sophia answered, I nodded and started to take out a few things from my storage. In the knowledge I have received there are many things that could purify the corruption of one¡¯s soul like a potion.

    Though I do not have the potion materials to create a potion to clear Raina¡¯s soul corruption, I have something else which is one of the best materials for purifying the soul and that is Soul Tempering Diamond.

    It is the best thing to purify soul but the problem is it worked better when its suppressive energy circted through the Secrete Method but currently, Sophia is no condition to circte secrete method and passive suppression of Soul Tempering Diamond most would able to stop corruption from spreading but it not clear the corruption or wake her up.

    It was a good thing that I have something that would be helpful in waking up raina for a few minutes at least.

    The first thing I did was to take out the Soul Tempering Diamond and increase its power as much as I could. I have increased it so much that I was barely able to move in such suppression.

    "Circte the secret method to bear the suppression," I said to Sophia as I ced the soul tempering diamond on Raina¡¯s body, only then I looked at the Sophia.

    She is bleeding from her eyes and nose due to suppression she is feeling but she still stood near her sister. I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised seeing that as the suppression is too great, even I am having a problem moving under such suppression despite reaching 1s Aplishments in Secrete method.

    After taking a nce at Sophia, I took out a few herbs from my storage, beaker and can of water.

    I washed herbs there without caring for the mess I am making. I would go to the kitchen to wash them but it would take too much time. After I washed all the herbs, I put them all into a big beaker and started to boil them.

    This is soul enhancing potion but I am not going to feed her to enhance her soul but to wake her up as this potion produces torturous pain, as long as Raina woke up and started circting the Secret method, cleaning the corruption would be no problem.

    I am boiling the herbs at the perfect temperature. If I increase the temperature it will burn the potion which I don¡¯t want to happen.

    Time passed at an excruciatingly slow pace but thirty-five minutester the potion finally got ready.

 Chapter 579 Cleansing The Corruption

    Thank You, Obsidianking, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Seeing the potion ready, I took out an Icy herb from my storage and ced the drink on to cool it. It usually is better to let cool slowly from room temperature, but currently, we don¡¯t have the luxury to wait.

    Hiss...

    The position made a hissing sound as it started to cool down rapidly, and in just a minute, the temperature of the potion cooled down to slightly hot.

    "As soon as Raina wakes up to teach her the secret method and make her circte it as quick as possible, if she fell unconscious again it will very hard to wake her up again," I said to Sophia, I would have taught her but it better if Sophia taught her as both were sister and knew each other from the birth.

    "Ok!" said Sophia, nodding toward her, Lifted Sophia tp sitting position and started to feed her potion little by little. The quantity of view is enough for two people, but I am feeling it all to Raina; the more pain she would feel, the more chance that she will wake up.

    Soon I finished feeding all the potion to Raina and except for a few drops that had fallen.

    Seconds passed by, but no change urred in Sophia, seeing that we became very worried as the pain should have hit her a few seconds after drinking the potion, but there was no movement from her after a minute.

    I was about to make another pain-inducing potion when I felt the eyes of Sophia twitching, and a few secondster, she opened her eyes slowly.

    "Soph,""Shh! Listen to what I say." Sophia cut off her sister.

    Raina opened her eyes and was saying her sisters when she was interrupted by her sister¡¯s voice.

    "I am going to teach you a method, quickly memorize it, and start to circte it. Circte as much as suppressive energy as you could." Sophia said quickly and started to teach her sister the secret method.

    Unlike before, Sophia is not hasty, she slowly taught the method to her sister, so she understands in even in an intoxicated state. It¡¯s a good thing that the secret form is straightforward and only has one move.

    "Do you understand?" asked Sophia to Raina, Raina nodded loosely "Good, now circte it with as much as energy you can," Sophia said to her sister.

    After Sophia finished, Raina slowly closed her eyes and stayed still as before, others might think she has fallen unconscious, but I know she is circting the Secret Method.

    I hope she circtes as much as suppressive energy as she could, only flowing a high amount of suppressive energy she will be able to stay awake and cleanse her soul of the corrupted soul energy that had been corrupting her soul.

    Time passed by and soon five minutes passed, and a very light grey smoke started to release from her body, I am shocked seeing that as the soul is incorporeal and invisible, me seeing this smoke means that the corrupted soul liquid that Raina had inhaled was very corrupted.

    "Hun,"

    I identally sniffed some of this grey smoke and felt a little disoriented, seeing that I was about to put short distance between Raina when I found the grey smoke flying toward the bedside table that is behind me and when I looked to see what attracted the grey smoke, I found it was Ashlyn.

    She is sucking the grey smoke; to be exact, it is red the crystalline tear that is sucking off this corrupted soul smoke.

    I was shocked to see that and asked Ashlyn telepathically, but I received no answer from her.

    I felt a little worried about Ashlyn sucking off the corrupted soul energy but soon shook off, Ashlyn could drink of the Blood of King Stage monster, what is there to be worried about little corruption which is at Knight stage, she is likely enjoying eating this corrupted soul smoke.

    As time passed, more and more smoke started toe out of Raina¡¯s body, and that gem kept sucking it off whatever smoke came out of it.

    One could see a definite change in Raina¡¯s color, the vitality is returning, and the paleness is vanishing from her skin as visible rate; if I am not wrong, then Raina¡¯s skin color will return to normal within an hour time.

    As the time it will take her to remove the corruption in her soul, I have no idea, but I sure it will take at least three hours.

    Time passed by, and we watched Raina¡¯s condition in silence, not speaking even a single word, in case we disturb her. As an hour passed, her skin color returned to normal as I guessed, but the grey smokeing out of her had thickened very much as I have to create distance between us.

    She must have got corrupted with the soul corrupting Liquid for some time, if it had a corruption of day or two, she would cleanse it by now, due to time it had reached quite profoundly in her soul, it will take her quite a time to clear off all the corruption.

    Time passed and more than eight hours had passed when Raina¡¯s eyshes fluttered before they finally opened, her eyes looked bright as the sky and not a hint of corruption could be seen in them.

    "Thank You!" Raina said to me as she opened her eyes, to that I just smiled as I don¡¯t know what to say.

    "How are you feeling?" Sophia asked as she touched the cheek of her sister, "I am good now, all the corruption I got infected with got cleansed." Raina replied.

    "How did youe in contact with the Corrupting Soul Liquid?" Sophia asked her sister; I also erected my ears to hear that.

    "About three weeks ago, I was exploring one damaged tower there I came across the Soul Corrupting Liquid and got infected before I could escape from it."

    "That time, I had something to cleanse the soul corruption, I had thought that the soul corruption I hadpletely cleansed, but half a day ago, I started to feel a little different in my soul."

    "After returning, I was nning to go to adventurous paradise for a checkup in the morning when the corruption hit me suddenly at night," Raina exined.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    She should not have taken the risk; if I had been in her ce, I would have either asked help from my friends and had gone to the Adventurous Paradise for the checkup.

    "What did you eat the first time to cleanse the Corruption?" I asked. As I am baffled, if she had used something when she got corrupted by the soul liquid, then there should be corruptioning back.

    And even if some corruption had to remain, it would not have affected her this much, I have seen the power of that grey smoke, and it is enormous.

    "Hearthstone Herb." Raina Replied.

    Hearthstone Stone herb, no wonder this happened to her, Hearthstone herb used for a different purpose than she had eaten it.

    "Hearthstone Herb does not clean the corruption from the soul; it only suppresses it for a while, the reason you got sudden eruption of corruption because the suppression of Hearthstone herb had weakened and corruption had started to affect you bit by bit," I exined and the confusion that Raina had in her eyes got cleared.

 Chapter 580 Everlasting Blaze

    Thank You, Obsidianking, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Here, I was going to give to Sophia in Ruin, but I thought I should give this both of you together but now looks like if I had given this Sophia before, you would have easily able to clear off that soul corruption," I said as I handed to very tiny bottles and inside it are Soul Tempering Diamond of the rice grain size.

    "This is too precious," Sophia said, but she still took it, she knew the value of the Soul Tempering Diamond, and when one adds secrete method into it, its value increased tenfold.

    "This is soul type natural treasure, right?" Raina asked as she took the tiny bottle from my hand, this is the same bottle that I ced on her, and when she woke up I had deactivated all its runes, so it could not emit any suppressive energy.

    "Yes, a very precious soul natural treasure," Sophia whispered while being still enamored in rice grain size Soul Tempering Diamond.

    "Thank You," Both sisters said in unison, to that I had just smiled.

    In the ruin, I wanted to give it to the Sophia, but when I received the knowledge from the Knowledge crystal, I had be hesitant as I will need everything I have and more to get the things that I am going to need for the Totem artifact but seeing Raina¡¯s condition, I shed all the second thoughts I am having.

    The soul tempering Diamond may be necessary, but a friend¡¯s life is also meaningful and not to forget I have about thirty pieces, so giving small pieces to friends will not affect much.

    "Well, now that you are fine. I should go," I said, "Micheal, wait!" Raina said suddenly and took out an exquisite box from her storage. I am very familiar with this box as a reward for the Third test ced in simr boxes.

    The box in Raina¡¯s had means she had passed the 3rd test, well she does have the strength to move it.

    "I had I would receive some Amazing price after passing the 3rd test but what I had received a bunch of rocks and crystal," Raina said, manifest sadness could be seen on her, I too would be sad if I had received a reward which I least want.

    "These stones and crystals were in reward of the 3rd test. You can have one; someday it might be useful to you." Raina said as she opened the box.

    "GASP!"

    I had thought there would be some precious minerals and crystal inside the box since it is the reward of the 3rd test, but what I saw in the box beyond precious, especially to me, who is about to craft a totem artifact.

    I let out a huge gasp and started shaking when I saw the things inside the box, these things are beyond precious, and if I obtained anyone of stuff from the box, then I have hope to create a Totem Artifact from the Top 10, which I didn¡¯t even dare to dream due to their core material being scarce.

    "Micheal, what is it?" Both of them asked after seeing my Abnormal behavior.

    "Do you know the price of these things? Their value is hundreds even a thousand times more than a Soul Tempering Diamond depending on one who wanted it.

    "What!" Both of them shouted in unison; they could not believe what I have said. "Arre you telling the truth?" Raina asked in a loud voice which surprised me very much, Raina always been soft-spoken and calm, this my first time seeing her losing her calm and raising her voice.

    "Each and everything here is at least a hundred times more precious than the Soul Tempering Diamond," I said as I looked at five things that are ced in the small box.

    Both of them carefully started to look at the six adult thumbnail size things neatly ced in the exquisite box.

    "You can pick one, Micheal." Sophia said after she finished looking at the things, "Thank You." I said, I know how hard it is to control the heart in such cases, I nearly gave up giving them a soul tempering diamond and these things are at least a hundred times more valuable than the Soul Tempering Diamond.

    I picked up the colorless crystal from the six small things, the thing I had picked up could be said the best and worst among six things.

    "Micheal, would you mind telling me about these metals?" Raina asked, " Sure." I replied. "These are not metals, the correct term for them would be natural treasures, and these five aligned toward the five elements, and the one I had picked up has a neutral alignment."

    "This one is named ...." I started to tell them their names and their detailed information. "These are perfect materials to craft the Totem Artifact with unlimited potential," I said.

    "I have guessed these little stones were natural treasures," Sophia said with a sigh.

    "You have not crafted a Totem Artifacts, right?" I asked, I know they have created it, but I still wondered despite knowing that.

    "No we have not, but we are going to in theing month, we already have a totem blueprint, and our brother is going to send us some material that needed, as soon as materials arrive, we will craft our totem artifact," Sophia said.

    "Do you know what I received as the reward of the 3rd test?" I asked, "No, but it must be something delicious since you were ranked third." Sophia said while Raina looked surprised and about to say something when I spoke before she could.

    "It is Knowledge Crystal, who knows Totem Artifacts," I said and hearing that both of their expressions had changed.

    "Are there many amazing Totem Artifacts in the knowledge crystal?" Sophia asked slowly; I could hear the excitement in her voice.

    "Beyond your imagination," I said and waited for Sophia¡¯s question, which she will ask, given her excitement.

    "Tell me about these totems artifacts? If they are better than Totem Blueprint that brother had sent us, we will choose yours," Sophia asked while being super excited.

    "Sure!" I said and started exining short information of each artifact from 100th to 1st.

    Riana was calm despite hearing me getting Knowledge crystal, but when she started to listen to a description, she began to get more and more excited till she can¡¯t control herself, and that is her reaction initially.

    With passing, she grew more and more excited before bing numb and quietly listening like her usual self. It took me quite a while before I could finish up telling the description of the top 100 Totem artifacts.

    "W, what you said is true, right? You are not joking, right?" Sophia asked with a little shaky voice; I could understand her reaction as I had the simr one when I first received the knowledge yesterday.

    "I am telling the truth," I said.

    "Compare the Totem Artifacts you stated, the blueprint our brother had sent is absolute trash," Sophia said, and Raina nodded to that.

    "Micheal, you have to give me the Blueprint of Evesting ze," Sophia said while she looked at me with the second-best puppy-dog eyes I ever saw as for the first, it is my charming little sister.

 Chapter 581 Solidified Soul

    Thank You, Obsidianking, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Evesting ze a Totem Artifact from Evesting Elements series, which ranked 4th in the list of Totem Artifact I have. The Evesting Element has a total of sixteen totem artifact in it, and they aligned toward five elements and their variation.

    Evesting ze is a powerful totem artifact and very suited for the Sophia whole fire had zing vor. If she were able to craft this Totem Artifact, it would give her a huge boost to her boost.

    These Totem Artifacts, especially those in the Top 10, they gave more than power boost, their usefulness show in the higher stages.

    "Sure." "And Raina, which Toten Artifact do you want?" I asked Raina, who seemed to be in deep thoughts; she got little startled by the question but did not answer quickly as if making a difficult decision.

    "Ephemeral ze," Raina finally said after some time. I am stunned by her choice as I had expected her to choose from the Evesting Frost from Evesting series like her sister, but she wanted the exact opposite.

    Ephemeral ze is the exact opposite of the Eternal ze in properties but in definition as well., Evesting means tost forever, while ephemeral is for an instant.

    The Ephemeral series ranked 6th but is as powerful as the Evesting series, its just that it is powerful in its way, and it depends on its user how much power they brought from the Artifact.

    It is like tow of Rules powers, both Rule of Killing and Rule Sunfire are the Peak 2nd Level Rules, but Sunfire is the purely offensive rule while Killing focuses on senses, but that does not mean Rule of Killing is weaker than the Rule of Sunfire.

    Both of them are equally powerful, and it depends on the use to brought out their real power.

    I took out the Physical Pad and started to draw the Blueprint of the Totem Artifacts that they chose.

    The Totem Artifact Blueprint I got couldn¡¯t be drawn electronically, or the will fry, not only the Totem Artifacts I have butmon artifacts also couldnt be drawn, or they will cook the system.

    For some reason,plex runic formation fry the electronic system when it is drawn on them. The reason for it is that the system is too delicate, but if the electronic system is robust, then it can bore the pressure of the intricate runic formation.

    "The natural treasure you have may work as the core material for the Totem Artifacts, but other things that it needs are rare and expensive as well," I said as I passed them to copies.

    Thesepies contain the Totem Blueprint and list of material they needed to craft it, including the supplements of that materials.

    "Ok, I¡¯ll leave now," I said to them, they are busy reading the copied I have provided to them.

    "Mich, wait!" Raina said, and she took out out a small transparent bottle from her storage gave it to me. " It is pretty much useless to me, but it might turn useful to you."

    I looked at the palm-size bottle in my hand, inside it is a thumb-size grey stone, just looking at it gave me shudder. If I am not wrong, then this grey stone is a solidified soul, which,pared to corrupted soul Liquid, is useless at least here in our continent.

    It is rtively easy to cleanse corrupted soul Liquid and make it a pure soul liquid, but it is extremly hard to purify the solidified soul. In our continent, there are ways to cleanse the Liquified soul but not the solidified soul, and even if someone knows how to purify the solidified soul, they will not do it, especially when ites from the Knight stage evolver.

    As it requires too much hassle and resources, it is merely not worth it, and I know it clearly because I have hundreds of ways to that. Still, I am delighted to receive this Solidified Soul.

    Because when Raina took out this Solidified Soul, Ashlyn nearly went out of control for it, she wanted to eat it badly if not for asking her control herself; she would have leaped at it.

    "Thanks!" I said as I put the Soulidified Soul into my storage and jumped out of their balcony.

    Chew Chew Chew

    Just as I reached my apartment, Ashlyn started to chirp at me, demanding that solidified soul.

    "Take it!" I said as I took out the Solidified soul from my storage and gave it to her, and she somehow ate that piece of the solidified soul, which is slightly bigger than her head before she went inside me.

    "I have never thought that I would be able to obtain the Azrath Crystal," I whispered as I looked at the small colorless crystal in my hand. This crystal is of neutral alignment and quite rare amongst the natural treasures.

    I was able to get it is my immense fortune, the Totem Artifact I loved the most is No. 3 on the list, and it is very suited for me. Still, I had not dreamed of crafting it as it requires a natural treasure, but now that I got the natural, I can collect the other rare materials.

    Just thinking about them makes my head hurts. The other materials are not in the level of natural treasures, but they are very rare and expensive. Finding them would be very difficult, but I am willing to spend all I have for the powerful Totem Artifact, and I have time.

    I am only at the Initial Level of Lieutenant Stage, and I could craft totem artifact in any level of Lieutenant stage, so there is a chance that by the time I reached the Peak level of Lieutenant Stage, I would be able to collect all the material I needed for the Totem Artifact.

    I have so much to do; I have to call Sarah, then go to the Guild to apply for leave and transfer to Midzone and clear the Guild Challenge before doing all that.

    After that, I have to harness the Mana crystals from the Grimm Monsters¡¯ bodies and asked the twins to help me clear the storage of the Grimm Monsters and then put all the precious things I have on the market for exchange for the materials I need for my Totem Artifact.

    I will take at least today, and tomorrow does all that, but before I could start on my list, I have to take a bath and eat. I would have also liked to sleep a little as I was only able to take the sleep of fours, but I have no time to sleep till night.

    So I first went to shower and take a short bath before I started to cook, I would have like to order from outside, but they do not have the medicinal monsters.

    I need a daily dose of medicinal energy as not only its excellent food for the Miracle fruit energy; it also a unique thing that could increse my healing power and not forget its addicting taste.

    "Hun!"

    I had just started cooking when I noticed something that made me close my eyes in ecstasy.

 Chapter 582 Mold

    Thank You, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Mike doty for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    I had never thought I would also be in receiving end when I fed Ashlyn the corrupted Solidified Soul.

    A second ago, when I was cooking, I had noticed there is change happening in my Soul, my Soul power is slowly increasing. First, I did not sense it as the pure soul power merging with my Soul at thenguid speed, but as time passed, I finally able to detect it as it actively affected my Soul.

    Ashlyn had eaten the that Solidified Soul, which was very corrupted, and now she is transferring a tiny bit of soul power to me, and it is extremly pure; not a single bit of impurity or corruptness could be felt from it.

    I might even say that the level of purity of soul energy that Ashlyn is transferring in me higher than the purity of my Soul. It felt like this pure energy that Ashlyn releasing me clear stream water that merging into a river that contains barely drinkable quality water, that is the difference between the two.

    The thumb-size solidified Soul contains quite a bit of soul energy, at least it holds the soul energy of three to Five Knight stage beings which is immense, I wonder how much soul energy Ashlyn will transfer to me.

    I kept sensing the energy for a while before I started to cook, if I had not had to so many things today, I would surely track my progress, but unfortunately, I did not have time.

    I cooked while Ashlyn kept transferring the soul energy to me, and such time passed by.

    The soul power infusion hadsted for one and a half hour, but the soul power boost I got is incredible, I have gained the soul power that is equal to about two Amethyst seals of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    This is enormous progress, it will not only help me use my Rule powers more smoothly and take more ult energy in my body, but it would also help me make my Swirling Armor even morepact, thus increasing my strength.

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn came out of me soon after she finished transferring the soul energy to me and started to eat on an already set the table, I to join with her.

    "So, you finally got the time to call me back," Sarah said, I could see her small projection and know she is quite angry.

    Yesterday after I returned from the Ruin, I had messaged her like all my friends, and a few hours, ago when I was at Sophia¡¯s, she had called me few times, but I wasn¡¯t able to receive her calls.

    "You know, I would never miss your calls, its just that something had happened to Raina that I wasn¡¯t able to receive your calls," I said, Sarah¡¯s anger quite quickly. If I did not tell her reason, then she will remain furious throughout the conversation, which I really dont want to see.

    "What happened?" she asked, I started to exin to her in detail about what happened was quite relieved when I saw anger had disappeared from her face.

    "She is all fine now, right?" she asked, "Yes, she is fine now," I replied.

    "You haven¡¯t gone to the guild, right?" she asked, "Remeber to add the Midzone we have selected, I will call you as soon as I received the confirmation." She said.

    When we were in the Ruin, we have decided on the Midzone we wanted to go, and to my surprise, Sophia said she is also thinking about going to the same midzone since her brother also went there.

    So, if everything went right, then Sarah and I will be going to go to the same Midzone, I couldnt help but get excited when I think that.

    "Of course, we will be going to the same Midzone," I said while goofy smile couldnt help but appear on face when I said that.

    We talked for fifteen minuits more, and I informed her what I received from in reward in code, and she also told me what she had received and thatpletely shocked me and made me very jealous.

    I feel like the reward I had received from the 3rd test is not for me but for her because her reward and mine are perfect for each other, and many hoped to get this reward.

    That is when I told her what I had received, she literally started to and jumped in joy while I felt both happy and jealous.

    She also cleared the third test, and the reward she got was called a ¡¯Mold.¡¯ Mold is a mystical thing that can be directly crafted into Totem Artifact; with mold, she wouldn¡¯t have to collect any materials or anything, as long she has the Totem Blueprint could create any artifact.

    She will have to carve Totem Artifact on the mold and merge that mold into her Totem seed, and her Totem Artifact would be ready, that is how mystical mold is.

    With the Totem Artifact Blueprints I have, she will be able to create any totem artifact.

    I shook my head from these jealous thoughts and went to change, first and foremost, I have to to the Guild, there are lots of things I have to there.

    "Let¡¯s go, Ashlyn!" I said and directly jumped out of my balcony, I used to feel weird when I saw people doing this, but after doing this, I thought it is fantastic as I do not have to waste my time on the elevator, it saves quite a few minutes.

    "Micheal!" Said Sophia and Raina as they saw me when they came out of their apartment building.

    "Let¡¯s go," I said, and three of us flew into the sky toward the Guild, it took us ten minuits to reach the Guild where we met Leo and Rachel together with them we went to the upper floor of Guild to finish off the Guild challenge.

    "So much crowd." Rachel said, seeing there us a crowd of fifty to sixty people, "Dont worry, we will wait for an hour to the maximum." I said.

    Most of the people who went to the Ruin return with the strength of Three Star Elite, and it is especially true for the members of the S ss Guild, so it is reasonable for them toe here and test their power so they could be eligible to apply for leave or for midzone.

    "Have you guys noticed, there are lots of rookies in the outpost!" Leo said, and hearing my mood fell a little.

    "Yes, there are, whenever any ruin opened, they call lots rookies to the outpost." Rain said, and everyone understood her meaning.

    Whenever any ruin opened, people make fast progress, and when they came out, they apply midzone or leave, so fill the numbers they called lots of rookies across the continent, and with rookies, there had been instructors.

    So before we leave, we will also get a team rookies to teach and only when we finished training.

    It had been a week since the rookies have arrived means we will get our team rookies in three days and that why I had said to meet Sarah again, I will have to wait for at least a month.

 Chapter 583 Top Floor

    Thank You, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Mike doty for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Easy, Breezy!" Sophia said as she came out after taking a guild challenge as I had said, we had to wait for an hour before we number came.

    The Guild Challenge is no challenge; it has now be a formality for us, as the maximum strength required to pass the guild challenge is Three Star Elite, and we have far surpassed that requirement.

    "I¡¯ll go now!" I said and walked toward the Guild challenged, and minuitter returned, I had spent less time-fighting in the guild challenge and going there and returning.

    "Now that we have to finish this formality, let¡¯s submit our applications," Sophia said, and we nodded and took an elevator to the upper floor.

    I am nning on taking a leave for two weeks to go home before going to the Midzone, not only me, but my friends were doing the same.

    We have just returned from Ruin, where every day was life and death, and now we need some time to rx and what better ce it could be than home.

    Usually, people dont get to go home unless they spent six months in the Grimm Battlefield, but there is always an exception, like clearing the guild challenge, which we did.

    The forms I had to fill are simple, and it got epted right away. I will have to train the rookies for fifteen days before I am free to leave for the home.

    I will spend two weeks at home and before returning to the Grimm Battlefield, but my destination would be Midzone. As for which midzone I will be going, I will know that by evening.

    Most of the time, we get the Midzone they wanted, but sometimes, the Guild will send us to different Midzone, different from that one made.

    I hope something like that won¡¯t happen to me, and I dont something like that will happen to me as 99% of people get Midzone of their choice, only 1% sent somewhere else.

    Ting!

    I was getting out of the room after submitting my application when my holowatch buzzed, I received a mail, and when I read the mail, I got shocked.

    It is very short mail written very formally; its said that my presence is required at the Conference Room 51, which is at the top floor of the Guild, if not for seeing the Guild sends it, and there is pass attached to it, I would have thought it someone ying the prank on me.

    But the question is why would they asked on the Top floor, the top floor of the Guild is reserved for the Guild leader and Vice leaders, others are restricted from going there unless they have the pass.

    "Michel, what happened?" Sophia asked as she saw me in deep thinking, "I¡¯ve been asked to go to the top floor." I replied, "for why?" she asked back.

    "I dont know." I said, "Well, you should go see and what they want from you." She said, I nodded and walked toward the elevator that leads to the top floor.

    I scanned the pass they have provided, and the elevator started automatically. A few secondster, I reached the top floor, and when I got out of the elevator and saw the top floor, I couldnt help but get shocked.

    The Top floor is very luxurious, they are using Calm Glow Crystal as lights, and the ground has a marble that always stayed warm.

    It is the floor where the Guild Master and Vice guild masters offices are and are also the ce where they live. Ordinary people cant reach the post of Guild Master and Vice Guild master, as they are sent from the Continental headquarters of the Guild, which is in Warzone, which means they are scarily Strong.

    The Lobby ispletly devoid of people except for the beautiful Receptionist, and when I had sensed her power, I found her to be stronger than me as for how strong, I dont know as I cant seem to sense her battle power or stage.

    "Are you Micheal Zaar?" The Receptionist asked as I walked near the desk, " Yes." I said, " Please follow me, the vice guild master is waiting for you." said the Receptionist as she walked out of the desk and walked forward.

    I followed her quietly, and a minuitter, she stopped in front of the room on which ¡¯Conference Room 51¡¯ is written in the Bold letters.

    "Please go inside; the Vice Guildmaster is waiting for you." The Receptionist said and started to walked away before I could even say thank you to her.

    When I opened the door and walked inside, I found a familiar person sitting on the head chair. I had seen her before; it was when I first time entered the Guild.

    Her name is Elina Benz, and she is still giving me that threatening she had given me when I saw her first, and there is a change in that that threatening feeling, instead of decreasing with Advancement of my strength, it had increased instead.

    That means the progress I am so proud of is nothing in front of her; she had made more progress than me at the same time, I would not have been shocked if she is above the Knight stage, but my former team leader had said that all the Guild leader and Vice Leaders have to be at the Knight stage, it is rule of some kind.

    "Please take a seat."

    She said softly, but I felt as I had felt the rumbling thunder in my eyes that brought me out of my thoughts. I literally heard the thunder when she spoke; others might say I have hallucinated, but I am I know I have not; she somehow manage to add the properties of thunder in her voice.

    "Thank You." I said as I took sit beside her, " May I know for what you have called me?" I asked politely.

    "You have Ranked 3 in the 3rd Test Of Grand Pce of Aferian Ruin and should have obtained either Knowledge crystal or Inheritance Crystal, right?" she asked.

    I am utterly shocked when I heard her say that, I have taken all the precautions, I cloaked my homing band, I didnt explosively mentioned my rank on call, I have taken all the precautions as I could for others not to know my rank.

    As I am aware that the higher Ranked reward has a high value, take it the reward I got as an example, I am ranked 3rd, and the reward I got is Knowledge Crystal, which has information of Total 1000 Totem Artifacts.

    Every artifact in the list is powerful, especially those in the Top 10, which required a natural treasure as the Core material.

    I was quite scared and thinking of many ways to go around her question when I calmed down and started to think about the question she had asked in a calm mind.

    She somehow I am ranked 3rd in 3rd test and also know that I had either received Knowledge Crytal or Inheritance crystal as the reward that means only these two rewards given to the Top 3, but that is the thing I will thinkter.

    So she knows I either received Knowledge Crystal or Inheritance as a reward, but don¡¯t know exactly which.

    I can fool as I have not gained knowledge from one Knowledge Crystal but four knowledge crystal, I can fool her by saying I had received knowledge crystal of Universalnguage, but before that, I have to act a little.

 Chapter 584 Top Floor II

    Thank You, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Mike doty for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "H, how do you know?" I asked with little stuttering voice, "I have my ways." she said smilingly.

    "You dont have to feel scared; I am not going to harm you, I will pay for what you will give it to me," she said.

    I acutely noticed that I have to agree to the transaction as she did not mention about me wanting to ept or not, there is no choice for in this transaction.

    Thank God I had received many Knowledge crystals; otherwise, I would have had to tell them about the Totem Artifacts.

    "If you have the inheritance Crystal, then I will pay in the ult Methods. If You share the knowledge with me, then I will pay ording to it," she said and looked at me for a reply.

    I did not reply, as hearing her I had a different Idea, I want to see what is she is offering for the Totem Artifact Blueprints, if the offer is good then I dont mind giving her the blueprints of Artifacts as in my head they are not goingy any eggs.

    Seeing I am not saying anything, she smiled, as if she guesses something.

    "If You have gained the knowledge of nts and Potions, then I will provide potions from the forms you have provided, if you have gained the Knowledge of Mystical methods, then I will provide you the resources that need for the mystical method...."

    She continued stating what she will provide in exchange for the specific knowledge and hearing her, I got know about types of knowledge crystals that exist, and there are many of them.

    I let her continued talking as she hadn¡¯t spoken about the thing I want. She continued for twenty minutes before I heard what I wanted to hear from her.

    "If you have gained the Knowledge of the Totem Artifact Blueprints, then we will provide you with materials to create any Totem Artifact of Blueprint that you have provided."

    "If you" "I have gained knowledged Totem Artifacts from the Knowledge Crystal." I cut her off.

    It is the moment I was waiting for her to say that since she started speaking. I have gained the natural treasure to craft my totem artifact, but the other materials are very rare that I may bot even able to gather them all in the year.

    Not only thy are rare, but they are also costly, and even if I sell all the things I have. I will not be able to buy all the materials I need to craft the artifacts unless I sell the Inheritance Crystal, which I will not do for any price in the world.

    "Does your knowledge include Emperor ss Totem Artifacts Blueprints?" she asked, I nodded.

    The Emperor ss Totem artifact she had mentioned are the Top 10 artifacts, and all the Emperor ss Totem Artifacts required natural treasure as the core material.

    "I¡¯ll make it clear before we talk any further; I want all the material I need to craft the Emperor ss Totem Artifact unless you provide that to me, I will be not be uttering a single word even if you torture me," I said while putting a brave front.

    "Hahahaha..."

    Hearing what I said, she stayed quiet for a few minutes before she started tough madly, till tears began to streaming down from her eyes.

    "Calm down, little man, I am not going to torture you or anything. It is just a transaction where I will gain the most," she said while wiping the tears off her cheeks.

    "I will be able to provide you with materials needed for the Emperor ss Totem Artifact, but you have to provide me something of the worth in exchange."

    "How about 10 Blueprints of Emperor ss Totem Artifacts and 50 Blueprints of King ss Artifacts," she asked to which I shook my head.

    "The Knowledge crystal I have received had the fifty Totem Artifact Blueprints, Five of them were Emperor ss while 45 of them are King ss."

    "In the five Emperor ss Totem Artifacts, two are single while three are series in which contain 7, 12, and 16 blueprints," I said.

    I am not going to tell her about all the Blueprints I have; I am already giving hundreds of times more than what she will is giving me.

    A Blueprint worth far more it¡¯s materials, if I did not have have the desperate need for them and they could not be obtained in this continent, I would not have spared her even a single blueprint.

    "I like smart people; let¡¯s sign a Contract to finalize our transaction." She agreed and took out a silver page. The page is entirely nk except for having the sigil of the guild on it.

    A silver contract! Seeing it, I heaved a sigh of relief. The silver contract is significant that even she who is powerful beyond my imagination won¡¯t dare to break the terms of the agreement.

    With silver paper in front of us, we started negotiating the terms of the contract.

    It took us an hour, but we had finally decided on it, the terms straightforward, she give me material for the artifact, I give her the totem blueprints.

    "Now that the contracted is signed, show me the materials you need," she said, I nodded and started to write down the list of the things I needed.

    There are total, 137 materials needed for my Totem Artifact, I¡¯ve already got the most important thing I needed, but I am not going to tell her that, the more I can squeeze her, the better.

    I finish writing down all the 137 materials and also their supplementary materials if she were not able to find the original.

    "There are quite many materials in the list; you write down the Totem Artifact Blueprints; I wille back in few hours after I collect the materials you needed," she said, and before I could say anything, she disappeared from the room.

    I hope she will get all the materials I needed; I want to craft my Totem Artifact as soon as possible.

    With that thought, I started to write the blueprints on the pad; it will going to take quite a few hours to draw all the totem artifacts blueprints, I thought with the deep sigh.

    Time passed by afternoon gone, and evening came, but I am still writing the runic blueprints of the Totem Artifacts. Except for taking a short break to eat the few snacks, I did not take any break from the writing.

    Click!

    Three more hours passed when I finally stopped up as I heard the sound of the door opening, she came back, and she seemed to be not in a good mood.

    "I have nearly collected all the material you have needed except for two," she said.

    ¡¯She had collected 135 materials in just a few hours!¡¯ I thought with the astonishment. I know how rare these materials are and know that most of then could only be found in the Central continent.

    She is able to gather all these materials in the outpost of the small continent shows her reach.

    "Which ones are are not able to gather?" I asked, "A natural treasure and feathercast stone which is rarer than some natural treasure." she replied.

    "How much till will take to you to gather these two materials?" I asked.

    "At a minimum, I will be able to collect them in two weeks, maximum it will take two month," she said.

    Buzz!

    I was about to say something to her when my holowatch buzzed with the mail.

    When I looked at it I, found it is from the guild, and I excitedly opened knowing what it is about, but when I read it, I received the exact opposite answer of what I had expected.

    "B By any means, do you have a way to change the Midzone I am being sent to?" I asked her with my most hopeful eyes.

 Chapter 585 Junction Midzone

    "No, it is out of my jurisdiction." She said while shaking her head. Gh

    I felt as the sky had copsed when I heard her answer, the mail that I had received from the Guild is about the Midzonezone.

    I did not get the Midzone that I wanted instead, given the Midzone that I have never even heard of. How many ns I have made it, I had thought I would adventure with Rachel and provide the date she wanted so that I could call her my girlfriend, but this one mail destroyed it all.

    "Do you know anyone who could, a guild leader perhaps?" I asked again; I am desperate. I want to be Rachel, and if I want to spend some price for it, I am ready.

    "The postings are decided through the highmand, nor me or guild leader have the right to interfere with it," she said.

    The final hope I had got dashed by her words, looks like all the things I have dreamed about will go in drain. I was sad for a few seconds before I got control over my emotions.

    The thing had happened, and it can¡¯t be changed, now I have to think about what to do next.

    "Which Midzone you got anyway?" She asked when I had just reigned in my emotions, "Milfred!" I replied.

    "You are quite lucky to get Milfred; Its a junction Midzone," she said.

    "Junction Midzone?" I asked I have never heard such a term before. "You might not know this, but on the Grimm battlefield, the number of natives is only about 15%."

    Just 15%? I thought I had heard that people from the other continents and Central continent came to our continents Grimm battlefield, but I had thoughts their numbers would be less than us natives but who would have thought that we natives are even less than one-sixth in Grimm battlefield.

    Its no wonder there are thousands of outposts. When I was in the westblood, I had been informed that there are only twenty-some outposts, but, aftering to the Grimm battlefield, I havee to know that there are more than thousands of Outposts and there higher level battlefield like Midzone and Warzone also.

    "Most of the Outposts and Mizones have people of the same continent, but there are about 10% of Mid zones called junction Midzone where people from all the continents except central continent are found."

    "These Junction Mid zones are very powerful andpetitive and because that is why people from Junction Midzone qualify to the Warzone the most," she said.

    Hearing her immense excitement produced in my heart for a moment before it got drawn by the thought that I would not be able to be with Rachel in Midzone, I am going.

    "So, it will take a maximum of two months for you to collect thest two materials?" I asked, wanting to deviate my thoughts from the thing about Midzone, at least for a while.

    "Yes, two-month maximum, but if my luck is good, then I may able to gather them two weeks," she said and passed me the storage pouch.

    "Here is the material; you check it and give me the Blueprints that we have agreed." She said.

    I took the storage pouch from her hands and sank my consciousness in it, one by one, I checked everything. It took me fifteen minutes to verify all the things to my satisfaction.

    "These are the Blueprints ording to the number of materials you have provided," I said as I handed her the bundle of Blueprints.

    We have decided the value to every blueprint to the 137 materials, now that she had given me 135 articles I have to provide the number of Blueprints we have agreed on, which is about 1/3.

    The value of the natural treasure she had yet to give is three times more than all of the materials, so I will

    "Good, I will contact when I finished gathering thest two materials," she said as finish inspecting all the pages.

    "Its please doing business with you," she said while I just nodded as I can¡¯t know pleasure is mine cause its not. This transaction ispletly one-sided from which she had profited hundreds even thousands of times.

    "Since this transaction is a little one-sided, I¡¯ give you a tip," she said just as I get out of the conference room.

    A little? its more likepletly and utterly in your favor, but I stayed silent listening to what she has to say.

    "Something is cooking on Grimm monster side, don¡¯t go too deep when you hunt outside," she said, I shudder a little when I heard that.

    "Are the Grimm monster nning a big attack?" I asked Grimm as the Grimm monsterunched a big attack every few years, and in these attacks, they participate in millions.

    Many Outpost as had been razed by such attacks, and I dont want to experience it now when my strength is still weak. I may be strong by the Outpost standards, butpare to the monster who is sitting in front of me, I am weak as an ant.

    Not to forget these battles fought by millions, in such numbers, even the strongest person could fall.

    "I don¡¯t know; it could be nothing but their mischief to stress as they do now and then," she replied.

    "Thank You," I said, and left through the door, Mischief or not; I am not going go deeper in the hunting ground.

    It was quitete when I reached my home after I showered. I started cooking.

    ¡¯Rachel should have called!¡¯ I thought, she would have received her result a few hours ago but she didnt call, does she received terrible news, or she is celebrating, I can¡¯t seem to decide.

    I would have called her but did not as I didnt want to, my mood is quite off after seeing the result, I dont want to call her in such mood.

    After I finished cooking, Ashlyn and I ate with silence; soon we finished eating while Ashlynid on her stomach, I started to practice to digest raging medicinal energy in me.

    I am not only practicing Body Cleaning Technique but three things as well, but I am most focused on the Secrete method. I felt like I had made quite much progress in the science way and especially when I drank that hell like a potion.

    I feel like if I continued practicing, then I may able to reach the 2nd aplishment in the month or soon if Ie across any lucky chances.

    I was preparing to sleep when I remeber the most import thing, I have reached the Lieutenant stage, and now I have to send a mail.

    It is about my refinement engine, lots of weird stuff happening it, and I am not understanding them even a bit, and the site did say that I should send a message.

    I quickly started to type the message on my holowatch about the queries I have; the most important of all are three weird ss domes that had appeared on my refinement engine.

    After typing everything and double-checking, I touched sent and hope I will receive a reply soon.

 Chapter 586 Harves

    Thank You, Mike Doty, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Mike doty for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Thank You, Obsidianking, DuskReaper, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, TesserstrialOverlord for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Tring Tring Tring...

    I was woken up by the phone¡¯s ring, and when I open my, I found it is a bright day outside.

    Yesterday night due to the whole Raina¡¯s soul corruption episode, I did not get any sleep, so before sleepingst night, I did not set the rm, so I could a long sleep, which I had not got in the few days.

    When I looked at my holowatch, I found it is Rachel that calling and seeing that I felt like reality is crashing me.

    "Hello!" I said as I epted the call after some time of hesitation, I would have to tell her at some point, the sooner I tell her about it, the better.

    But I was about to say to that when I noticed her expressions on her face; she did not seem unusual self, there is evident sadness could be seen on her face.

    "You looked sad, what happened?" I asked, "You must have been wondering why I hadn¡¯t called right?" she asked, to which I nodded, I had many ideas on why she hadn¡¯t called but I didnt voiced them out.

    "Well, the Guild fucked me up, I was in that 1% who didnt get what MidZone they want," She said with clear her voice.

    "Which Midzone did you get posted to?" I asked, if someone very familiar with me to hear my voice, they would notice that it had be an octane slower.

    "Some unknown Midzone named Milfred," she said. As I heard that I felt like thousands of fireworks had lit in my heart, and I had received the happiness of all the world, it made me feel happy like never before.

    "hahaha... yes yes yes..."

    I started tough madly before I began to shouting the top of my lungs, Rachel became bewildered by my sudden outbursts and asked me the reason, but I am too lost in the happiness to reply to her question.

    "Micheal, what happened to you?" she asked again, "Nothing happened to me. I am just happy because we are going to be together," I said before.

    "What do you mean?" she asked confusedly, "I too received Milfred Rachel, we are being posted to same Midzone," I said.

    "WHAT!" she roared as she could not believe such a fantastic coincidence could happen.

    "Are telling the truth?" she asked, "I would never lie to you," I said. We both stayed silent as both us happy but did not know what to speak next; some speechlessness hase over us.

    "I wish my siblings and friends could join us in the that Midzone," she said with the sigh. "Yes, it would have been quite good if they also been posted to same Midzone as us," I repeated, but internally, I am thrilled.

    I am thrilled that none of my friends joining me in the Mildred; there only be Rachel and me; no one would disturb our time together like Sophia used to do in the ruin.

    "Why do I feeling you are pleased seeing others are not with us in the Midzone." Rachel said suddenly and looking at me questioningly.

    "Happy, of course, I am happy. Yesterday when I came to know I am being posted to Milfred, I was crushed, so crushed that I could not make up an effort to call you."

    "But now I that we are going to the same Midzone, I am extremly happy. though I am feeling little sad that our friends wouldn¡¯t be able to join us, I am happy that you will be with me." I said.

    Seeing the little anger she had left on her face dissolved, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    We started to talk about her days, and when I told her about the transaction of yesterday, the curses began to fly from her mouth, which even made me blush.

    But that she asked me to exin all the ten Emperors ss Totem Artifact and that I cursed internally, asking myself why I had told her that I had received 10 Emperor ss artifacts.

    I know that she is not only wanted to Totem Blueprint for herself but her sister and brother and also for Jim.

    I would have nned to give Emperor ss blueprint and there one Totem Artifact series which,h, as many nobat totem artifacts, which is very suitable for Jim.

    Jim is no problem, but I dont much like her siblings that much; they always to seemed to look down on me too much, and it pained my heart to see that I will be giving then blueprint for the Emperor ss Totem Artifact.

    "Give them a chance; they are not that bad." Rachel said as if reading the struggle for you. "I am doing this only for you," I said grudgingly.

    "Dont worry, I will make up to in future," she said, and she put on such expression that made imagine my wildest fantasies for a second.

    I soon finished telling her about all the details of the Emperor ss Totem Artifacts, she had recorded all the information I had told her, and now she will say to her siblings and Jim.

    And when they select the artifact blueprint, I will tell her materials that needed for them before giving them the runic blueprint when I met them in person.

    After I finish my call with Rachel, I started with my morning chores and gotten a free two and a half houryer. I had just finished the bath after I finish with th practice.

    After changing into new clothes, I jumped out of the window and started flying toward the destination.

    Half an hourter, I reached my destination. It is an outskirt of fort cavendish and also known as the Warehouse District.

    The tall building could be seen neatly by the line; these tall buildings are not the residential building, but the warehouses, these warehouses not only go up, but they also go deep underground.

    I had paid extra to get the warehouse floor above, so I dont have to go the underground.

    I soon the warehouse and scanned my holowatch to go to my booked floor. I reached it two minuitster.

    "This should be enough!" I said as I looked at the open stretch of hundred meters and activated all release from the storage pouch.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    Repeated thud sounds could be heard as the body after the body of the Grimm monster fell on the ground. All types of Grimm monsters could be seen on the ground with varies expressions of their faces, but two were mostmon.

    Fear and Indignation, be it Grimm monster or humans. Both have this expression when they die.

    Seeing the bodies of Grimm monsters filling the room, walk toward it and started to ce the runic disk on them. The reason I have rented this warehouse because I want to harvest the Mana Crystals from them.

    I have killed thousands of Grimm Monster in the after a ruin, and if I were to harvest, then in my apartment, it would take a day to that while day would be more than enough here.

    I could help but get excited when I saw all these bodies of Grimm monsters as after I am finish harvesting them, I will have a small roomful of shiny mana crystals.

 Chapter 587 Conscious Egg Stone

    Ting Ting Ting...

    The ting sound would ring out every few seconds, the sound had a clear meaning that the Grimm monsters body had been harvested.

    After hearing the sound, I would then pick up the Runic disk, take out all the Mana crystal out of them before taking another body of the Grimm monster and cing the Runic disc on it before moving toward another runic disk.

    In this process, I did not even have a second of rest, but I didnt mind as I like this process. Seeing the Body of Grimm race monster turning into the husk and I taking out shiny crystals from the Runic disk before cing that Runic disk on the other Grimm monster.

    I am collecting more thousands of mana crystals every minuits and in just a few hours had already collected near million, and there are still many Grimm monsters remain in my storages.

    I have killed lots of Grimm monsters; some were weak as a One Star Elite who give me crystals in a hundred while some were powerful as Five Star Elite, who give me diamonds in thousands.

    My only regret is that I was not able to collect the corpses of those above Five Star Elite if I can manage that, I would,d have been harvesting lot more mana crystal and that I am harvesting now.

    I may not be able to collect their bodies in the Ruin, but I will surely collect them in the Midzone, where there will only me Rachel and no other friends to disturb me.

    Now whenever I thought about the Midzone, my eyes became dreamy, and I would get excited as I am getting now, I have to wait for a month more before I go to the Midzone.

    Ting!

    Time passed by and evening approached, and that is when I heard thest ting one of the Runic disk.

    And when I counted the mana crystals, I am shocked because I now have the Mana amount to about 2 million. This is a considerable amount, especially in Outpost.

    I still remeber how valuable these crystal used to be that people started to fight for a single of these crystals, but now I have two million of them. I cursed at people who say money doesn¡¯t bring satisfaction cause I am feeling quite satisfied seeing the shitload amount of mana crystals in my storage.

    I ced 10% of mana crystals in my standard storage before cing 90% to my storage ring. I have stored all most all my important stuff in my storage ring as I felt that the most secure thing I have that others will have a tough time finding it.

    Grrrr...

    I tapped a few buttons on the control panel, and ma momentter, I felt the suction force of the exhaust. The whole floor is now filled with the husk of the Grimm monster, and I want any husk here for the next thing I am going to do

    I had already messaged the sisters, one of them woulde to to to a few minuitster. I have quite several Grimm monsters storage bands that I wanted to open.

    The storage bands that I had asked Sophia to open in the Ruin where all from the Three stars lite to Five Star Elite, the ones I left to open are from those who are below Three Star Elite.

    Though these Grimm monsters storages may not have precious stuff that Three Star Elite above Grimm monsters storage had, I am still very excited as I had gained most of these storage rings in the Graden, so there ought to be some precious herbs and medicinal monsters in them, getting them would be enough for me.

    Like me, my friends also rented the warehouse so they could safely harvest the Mana Crystal from the bodies of Grimm monsters that they have killed.

    Zu!

    A few minuits, the elevator door opened, and Raina came out of it, "Thank you foring; I know you guys still have a lot of stuff to sort." I said Sophia and Raina are just two floors below me, and like me, they are also sorting out the stuff they got from the Ruin.

    "Its nothing." she replied, "Here are the storages," I said as I handed her small storage pouch in which I had ced all the storages I had got from the Grimm monsters.

    "Wow, these are lots of storages," Raina said before she took out the storage and activated the all release function of it.

    Thud!

    Lots of stuff fell on the ground with nearly filling half of the floor; I take one look at the things before I walk toward and start to ce it on my storage.

    Like before, amI cing import things in my storage ring and less critical in my standard storage. I did not fear Raina knowing about my storage ring unless one actively spread one¡¯s soul energy to pry, it is impossible to see where the stuff is going, so I didnt have to problem about her knowing.

    I finish collecting all the stuff in my storage in two minuits before Raina released another warehouse, I am fast, and I have to be as there are hundreds of rooms; not only will they take today, but they will also take tomorrow.

    Raina kept releasing storages after storage, and I kept stuffing them under my room at my fastest speed. In storing the stuff, I found many interesting things, some precious metals, precious herbs, but one that surprised me most is I found twelve energy crystals; they were the same grade as ones I had seen in the repository.

    Of the twelve, I have given three of Raina despite her saying no repeatedly; finally, at my insistence, she took it.

    Hun!

    Sometimeter, when I am stuffing the things in my storage, I spotted something I did not dare believe it; it a thing that all who craft their artifact dreamed about at least those who know about it.

    It thing that is worth a thousand times worth than the Emperor ss Artifact, and it might even equal in value to the Inheritance crystal I have received.

    It is called a Conscious egg stone; it helps in breeding a conscious to the weapon, though the chance to that happening is 1 in 10000. It still makes very precious as Totem Artifact with consciousness has a lot more potential than other totem artifacts. It became many times more powerful than the objects of its grade.

    There are many other unbelievable things an Artifact with consciousness could do that I did not dare to believe.

    Without stopping or making a distorted sound, I quickly pocketed stone, which looked like an egg and continued with putting stuff into my storage as if nothing had happened.

    I may look calm on the outside, but I am very excited inside as this Conscious egg stone will change my lifepletly. If it can create a consciousness in the Totem Artifact that I will craft, then my life will changepletely.

    We continued for a few hours before we stopped, that night I cooked the dinner for them as for thanks for opening the storage that will also keep tomorrow.

 Chapter 588 Rookies I

    Thank You, Mike Doty, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Mike doty for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Three days had passed by since my transaction with the Vice Guild Master, and today is the day I will receive the information about the rookies that I have to instruct from Tomorrow.

    The three days went quite smoothly without any problem; the only regret is that on the second day of storage opening, I didnt find any treasure.

    I thought since luck had shined on me the first day, it would shine on me on the second day; also, if not something as precious as Conscious Egg stone, I might get one or natural treasure, but nothing of that sort happened; the only exciting thing I found in them was several hundred Vigor berries.

    The vigor berries are quite surprised; they are things that became very useful during emergencies.

    From yesterday I started helping twins creating their Armor. I had thought that Sophia would forget about, but no, she not, especially when she came to know that we will not be in the same Midzone.

    Ting!

    "I didnt think I would instructing some familiar faces," I said, looking at my holowatch. The mail I had just received is from the guild; they had sent me the information on the Rookies that I am going to instruct from Tomorrow, and the five names, I saw two names that I know very well.

    "It looks like tomorrow will be fun," I said as I close the window of my holowatch.

    Three hours after finishing my practice, Iid my head against the pillow and fell onto sleep in Just a few seconds. The next day I had woken up before the dawn and started to what I daily do.

    Two hourster, I flew apartment toward the guild with the excitement of meeting some old friends of mine.

    Ten minuitster, I reached the guild only to see there was a massive crowd of rookies on the ground. In my time there hadn¡¯t been this amount of Rookies, our numbers were barely one-third of what I have seen below.

    Seeing the crowd below, I clicked on a link that is provided and pressed tracker, and soon, their location appared in front of me.

    Soon I spotted a team of five people, there are three men in two women, of the three men, two are my friends.

    Thud!

    I suddenlynded in front of me which startled three of them, "When I saw your name, I didn¡¯t think you would be our instructor, but seeing you in person looks like it is true." said fatty as came at me for a hug.

    "Yes, I was also quite surprised when I saw the name of the two of you," I said to two people; these two are Nigel and Billy.

    They are one of the first friends I made in the Westblood city, they had helped me quite much when I was a rookie in Westblood, but our position had changed as they are rookies now.

    "Hellow, I am Micheal Zaar, your Instructor," I said to three people, and three people had also introduced himself to them.

    These three are named Wallis, Jen, Tina. Wallis is a tall young man who seemed to be in histe twenties, the girl named Jen is quite a beauty with blond hair while Tina seemed to shy girls with curly which is twirling in nervousness.

    I wonder her curly hair was natural, or it had be wavy of her twirling them so much.

    "You all know Skywalking skill, right?" I asked, "Yes!" all of them replied in unison.

    "Good, then let¡¯s go," I said, and I jumped into the air, they jumped after me one after another.

    As we started flying through the air, I took a look at them and found them having the same expression I had when my friends and I were flying with our instructor for the first time.

    The awe, fear, and pride being the member of the S ss guild could be seen on their faces.

    "Micheal, I can¡¯t seem to sense your stage, what stage are you?" asked Billy. I had covered myself with the light killing energy unless those who do not have ruleprehension the same as mine; they will not be able to sense my level.

    I did this to produce the same effect, my former instructor. My old instructor had hidden his battle power and stage from us, that no matter how much we have, we were not able to sense his level and could only guess amongst ourselves when he didnt tells us despite being asked by us many times.

    "Guess!" I said with a smile before I increased my speed again. There is another reason I am hidden in my battle power from them; that reason is that my power stage is lower than five of them.

    All five of them either is at Mid Lieutenant stage or above, that Blondy Jen is Captain stage. If I were to show them that I am at the Initial Liueten stage, would they even respect who had already scored a minus point being younger than all of them!

    "Instructor which hunting ground are we are going?" asked Jen right after we have crossed the city gates.

    "Sardine Hills," I replied. I have one of the most profound memories of that ce, not only I had killed my first Grimm monster there, I had also encountered the ult method there and also met Sophia and Raina there for the first time.

    Sardine hills are perfect locations for them to train, it is one of the closest low-level hunting ground from the outpost, and it is connected to the mid-level hunting ground if we want to.

    In these dangerous times, this is the best ce the rookies to train, and I am not the only one who thought that I saw many teams running toward the direction of the sardine hill.

    Soon we crossed the barrennd and entered the forest from where we started to walk on the ground.

    For me, there is not much danger in any area of the outpost; even if the nine-star elite came, I have the confidence to exchange a few moves with it before running away.

    But I am doing this to teach the rookies; if they careless flew over the forest, then it wouldn¡¯t take them long before they became meat on the skewer of the Grimm monsters.

    So its will better if I teach them from the basics so that they would end up in the belly of the Grimm monster.

    We walked for one and a half-hourter, the silhouette of the sardine hills could be seen.

    "Listen well, you will only be fighting the Groups of Grimm monster who have five or more members, and dont expect me to help you when you get a hard time, I will only intervene when every bone of your body broke, or you are death¡¯s door," I said in a matter of fact tone.

    My tone said it all; I am following my former team leaders¡¯ method, personally experiencing then, I know how effective they are in quickly raising strength.

    Billy opened his mouth to say something, but he stopped halfway seeing my face and started to follow me toward the sardine hill like the rest.

 Chapter 589 Rookies II

    "Grimm Monsters!"

    Its just had been a few minuits since we have entered the Sardine Hills and we came saw the silhouette of the Grimm monsters, seeing it all half of rookies behind me stopped on their tracks and let out shouts of surprised.

    This must be their first time seeing the Grimm monsters, not all people were daring like me and twins who would go to the hunting ground even before joining the guild.

    Seeing the Grimm monsters I did not stop and walked as if I did not see them, these Grimm monsters were not even a One Star Elite, a simple p from me could send them to the underworld.

    "Oh, look a treat!" said the Grimm monster as they spotted our team, hearing a Grimm monsters voice the rookies behind me started to take out their weapons, two people even summoned their totem artifacts.

    I took a side look at them before three fingernail size fireballs formed on my tips of fingernails, and with the slight motion of my hand, they flew toward the Grimm monsters.

    The tiny fireballs may seem slow, but they are extremly fast as they reached them before they were able to draw out their weapons.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub!

    Three fireballs touched the three Grimm monster, and they stood still before red hue came over them, the red huested for a second before it turned grey.

    They became a statue of grey ash, and ash could be seen flyinging off them as the wind passes.

    Gasp Gasp...

    Repeated gasps could be seen from the rookies as they saw three Grimm monsters turning alive to the statues of ash.

    To create the fireball earlier, I have taken the inspiration from Ashlyn¡¯s tiny fireballs, their fireballs will seep inside the body and burn it from inside. The fire that I used is made only my fire ability, I did not use any Rule power in it as I won¡¯t have to.

    These Grimm monsters were too weak for me to use my Rule power to kill them, my fire ability is more than enough to deal with them.

    "They have really turned into ash!" said Soft voice, this voice woke up all the rookies out of their stupor only to see their fellow team member walked near the Grimm monster and now she is poking them with her sword.

    No one expected the shy girl to be this daring; while they were in a stupor, she had already walked near the monster bodies and started poking them.

    "It is really is."

    Said others as they reached near the statues and started posting them with their weapons and hands, that in a few seconds, the whole bodies of Grimm monster copsed into the ground, bing a pile of ash.

    "Let¡¯s not waste time; you all still have monsters to fight," I said and started to walk forward, and they hastily followed behind me.

    We started walking, and next in no time, we havee across a lone Grimm monster which had turned into statue ash like its kin earlier. We moved forward and came across more and more Grimm monsters, of which were killed by me.

    Half an hourter, after entering the Sardine hills, I noticed that there are lot more Grimm monsters than usual; if I were to guess, then I might say there is at three times more Grimm monsters than the normal.

    ¡¯Something may be really fishy with the Grimm monsters as she had said.¡¯ I thought. Its a good thing that I had warned my friends, especially Sophia, who were going to take her charges hunting ground, which is a little deeper.

    Finally!

    I said in my mind as I sensed a team of Grimm monsters, there are five Grimm monsters in that team, and all of them are at the captain stage, they are perfect for these five to fight.

    "There is a team of five Grimm monsters just ahead, give your all fighting them," I said, and before they could ask any question, I disappeared from their view as if I am teleported.

    I¡¯ve pulled this trick lot smoother than my former team leader did when my former team leader training us he was Three Star Elite. In contrast, I have the power of Eight Star Elite, so it took me little effort to pull off blink technique in front of the rookies who are not even the One Star Elite.

    "Ashlyn kill any Grimm monster that attracted by the sound," I asked Ashlyn, who was sitting on my shoulder.

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn chirped twice and flew off my shoulder in the sky, with Ashlynn¡¯s interference these five will able to fight without any disturbance from the other Grimm monsters.

    Hidden on the tree, I watch five of theing across five Snakemen, snakemen said something, and before long, the fight started between the two groups.

    As the first sh, it was very evident that rookies are in a very disadvantageous position; it was was their first time fighting the Grimm monsters, and they are totally unfamiliar with, so it is normal for them to be at the disadvantageous position.

    As they got familiar with the fighting style of the Grimm monster, they will gain their advantage back would able to beat these Grimm monsters they are fighting.

    Time passed and the rookies started to get their advantage back but they are nothing close to winning the fight, the battle power both teams posses are simr, so even I could not tell who would win the fight.

    The fight longs on, and rookies started to get advantageous and started to reined down injuries on the snakemen. Seeing that snakemen began to give their all, they started to use poison attack, and the leader even had the ult Method, which its activated.

    Once again the battle tilted in the favor of the Grimm monsters and they started to make the Rookies bloodied but the rookies kept fighting without backing down.

    "Interesting, that little packet has quite a will," I said as I saw something interesting in the fight.

    Some more time passed, and battle again tilted on the favor of humans and a few minuits after that, the first snakeman killed and soon after the second, third, and fourth had in session.

    Only the leader of the Grimm monsters remained who is also seemed to be in worse condition while fighting against Jen.

    Sometimeter, seeing all of its mates died and its condition also getting worse, it tried to run away only to be killed by Jen¡¯s power move.

    "Well done!" I said as I suddenly appeared in front of them, of the five of them three seemed fine with little serious injuries which can be healed by the potions while two of them were quite worse.

    One is hit by the core poison of the snakemen, while others had ult energy ravaging her body.

    I walked toward the Jen crouch beside her, her condition is quite bad as the ult energy is ravaging every part of her body.

    "Whenever you fight the Grimm monster that has an ult method, create a barrier of rule power inside you so that you can keep the ult energy at bay," I said to gen as I ced a hand on her shoulder.

    A second after I take off my hands Jen¡¯s shoulder, she opened her eyes which were filled withplete disbelief. Removing ult energy that ravaging Jen wasn¡¯t much difficult, with my current control I just had to spread a small bit of Sunfire into her and withing a second all the ult energy that had been ravaging had been vaporized.

    "Th.. thank you, Instructor," Jen said, to that, I just smiled and went toward Tina, who is suffering her immense pain due to being directly assaulted by the Core poison of the snakeman.

    In the group, the one I am most impressed with is this Tina; her willpower is fantastic. Despite directly taking the Core poison of Snakeman, she continued fighting and first to kill the Grimm monster.

    Even now despite being in the immense pain, she is only whimpering, not screaming in pain like any other average person.

    Seeing her, I couldnt help but remeber the time I was hit by the core poison and had to bear the pain through the sheer will power.

    "Buy some strong anti-poison, normal anti-poison dont work on the Core Poisons of the Grimm monsters," I said as I vaporized poison off Tina.

    After that, I gave them their High-Grade Runic Discs to harvest the mana crystals off the Grimm monsters.

    After taking an hour rest, the hunt started again, and it continued tillte afternoon before we came back to the Outpost. Hence, my first-day instructing rookies had passed without any problem.

 Chapter 590 War Horns I

    Thank You, Mike Doty, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Mike doty for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Days passed by as I trained rookies and twelve days had passed, these twelve days were quite eventful not only for rookies but for me also as I noticed the number of monsters kept increasing.

    They are increasing at a fast rate, and for the past week, we did not have to enter the Sardine hill; in the forest way, we came across enough Grimm monsters to keep us busy for the day.

    The forest used to act as a buffer between the Outpost area and the hunting grounds, and now the boundary of the hunting grounds expanding at a rapid rate, and now there is the only wastnd between the two.

    It was a good thing that Adventures Paradice had posted an advisory not to venture deep the third day the rookies training began. Otherwise, the consequences would have been dire.

    Everyone is on the Edge in Outpost, and I have heard many people from the other ces have alsoe; if I am wrong, they have called the reinforcement through the Grimm monster did this sort of thing every few years to taut the nerves of humans and didn¡¯t attack.

    Human still does that despite because if Grimm monsters do attack, they attack with the numbers enough to raze the outpost to the ground and also capture lots of humans to keep then as the Livestock.

    I had just returned from the training rookies a few hours ago. I finished instructing Sophia and Raina before three hours ago.

    I just finished practicing Body Cleansing Technique half an hour ago. Currently, I am practicing with my sword at is plodding speed. In this past twelve days except for training rookies, twins, and practicing, I am also doing one other thing, and that is simplifying my sword moves.

    Ever since I saw that memory from the potion particle, I had this in my mind, and I am regrly doing this for the past twelve days. I had been somewhat sessful in simplifying some moves.

    The progress is small, but as long as I kept doing, I will be able to simplify all my moves, and my power will rise; I could still feel the small change these simplified moves to my strength.

    I was hoping that to get another look at that legendary fight. For that, I am practicing the secrete method giving my all; as long as I reached the 2nd aplishment, I will have a chance to go inside my mind pce again, and there I could watch the fight back with much better attention than I saw before.

    The reason I am concentrating on the secrete method because I could not be able to find those potion particles again, either those position particles have disappeared, or they will only appear when I reached 3rd major cleansing, which I thought would take more time than reaching the 3rd major cleansing.

    I practiced till eleven before I took a shower andid on the bed very tired, which made me sleep within a few seconds.

    The next day started as usual, after freshening up, I ate and practiced before showering and getting out of my apartment.

    I met the rookies at our usual spot near the gate. When all of them arrived, we went toward the hunting ground, or I might say new hunting ground as after everything after the barrennd has be the hunting ground.

    I have been exceptionally strict with rookies, I let them fight with the Grimm monster till they are dead tired and every bone of their body broke and that is why their strenth had risen sharply.

    Though it paled a little in front of the progress I made when I was a rookie, they are still progressing at exceptional speed. If everything went well, then all of them would have the strength of One Star Elite by the time training is over.

    Currently, two people have already very very close to having the power of One Star Elite. One is Jen who was most active in the team and other Tina, this short girl may not have much talent, but she has the will, till now, any monster she hade across she had killed it on her.

    Many times she suffered under poison or broke half of the ones in her body. Still, despite everything, she bored it on her own, never giving up till she had killed the opponent she had been fighting.

    "Today we are going a little deep," I said as we entered the forest from the wastnd, no one objected what I said as they know that I will not be going to change my mind if they object, so after I said it, they all nodded.

    Though the numbers of monsters had increased, there are all very weak, all of them more vulnerable than the one-star elite. I want them to fight the one-star elite, the stronger the opponent would be, and the higher they will rise.

    And what I mean going deep that we are going deep in the forest and if we have not found one-star elite in the woods, they will enter the Sardine Hills.

    We had to enter the Sardine hill, there is One Star Elites in the forest but not in the numbers I wanted, so I had toe to the Sardine hills and found the exact number of Grimm monsters I was looking for.

    Currently, the five of them fighting the four One Star Elites, three men are fighting two one-star elite Grimm monsters while two girls are fighting each one-star elite, respectively.

    They are doing quite well, though they are taking the beating, they are improving bit by bit, this is a critical battle. If they can beat these Grimm race monster, then both of the girls would reach the level of the One Star Elite.

    At the same time, the other three would be quite close to bing it and would able to be One Star Elite by the time training is over.

    They kept fighting, giving their all slowly started to get even with the monster before they began to gain the upper hand in the fight.

    I watched them while sitting on the tree while ready to help them if they came into any mortal danger while Ashlyn is flying above, killing any Grimm monsters that are attracted by the sound of a fight.

    The fightsted for a whopping three hours, but they finally able to gain victory over the Grimm monsters.

    "Well done, you guys did very well," I said as I appeared in front of them, "Quickly drink potions and harvest these monster, you guys still to kill few more before you can properly have the Power of Three stars Elite," I said while tapping the shoulder of everyone to remove the ult energy from their bodies.

    Without my help, they would be able to clear the ult energy in their bodies, but it would take too much time.

    BLOW....

    They were harvesting the Mana crystals from the monsters when I heard the loud Horn; I couldnt able to react for a second when hearing the Horn.

    "Quickly take the Runic disk of the monsters," I yelled, all of them who were shocked in a stupor quickly started doing what I have said without any objection.

    ¡¯There is going be a huge Battle.¡¯ I thought as I heard the peculiar horn sound that is ring nonstop.

 Chapter 591 War Horns II

    "Run as fast as you can!" I said, they nodded and started to run fast while I followed behind them while asked Ashlyn to be front to clear all the monster that came in our away.

    "Team leader, do the Orcs will really attack the outpost?" asked Jen as she was running, "Yes," I said.

    When one first timee to the Outpost, they automatically receive a booklet from the Outpost, in the brochure, there is information about everything, and one of this information is about the emergency Horns.

    There are neen types of Outpost level Horns, and this horn that we have been hearing is top of the least. Its meaning is evident that Grimm monster with numbers over five million are attacking.

    I dont know exact, but If I referred to the data of the battles that had happened before, I could tell that numbers of the Grimm monsters would be between 7 million to 9 million.

    This is just a prediction; I would only know about the real numbers when I will reach the Outpost.

    As we were running, we saw other teamsing across us and started running with us. The reason is Ashlyn, many Grimm monsters tried to attack, but they were turned to ash before they could even lift the weapon.

    Many surprised seeing Ashlyn¡¯s power but not shocked as some monsters have incredible strengths, as long as she does not use the Rule power people would only be surprised by her strength.

    The Grimm monsters seemed to know what the ring horn means and tried to inpead us by attacking crazily, but Ashlyn killed all of them; she is so fast attacking that she barely gave me any chance to attack.

    Well, it is understandable why she did it; she barely gets a chance to fight and now is getting it, and that is without any restraint; she is revealing in it.

    More and more Grimm monsters kept attacking us, but Ashlyn would kill them before they reached a five-meter distance from us.

    BLOW!

    Another horn re out strongly withpletly different sound that is sting from the Outpost, and I know what is the meaning of this horn is, it horn from the Grimm monsters side which is ordering them to regroup if earlier I had any doubt about the Battle is not happening and its all being a big joke from the Grimm monster side then now all the doubts have vanished after hearing the horn.

    The Battle will happen, and this will be very brutal as millions would take part in it, and in such action having casualty of thousands is normal.

    As the Horn of Grimm monsters started to re out, the Grimm monster stopped attacking and started retreating toward their Outpost.

    The Battle never a simple affair; there are powerful scouts of both sides keeping an eye on each the movements, not forget those mighty powerhouses who arranged these sorts of Battle.

    To the powerhouse on both sides, these big battles are huge sharpening stones where they fight their juniours. These battles are some griding process of them where they whittle away weakling.

    The deaths of thousands and even millions dont matter in the Grand Scheme of things, as there are thousands of outposts in this continent alone. There are tens of other continents and not forget the Central continent where the real Battlefied of the world is.

    Soon we get out of the forest and saw thousands and thousands of people are getting out of the wood at their faster speed, and they all are running toward the Outpost.

    As we reach the barrennd, we took the air and started to run toward the Outpost.

    Ting Ting...

    Our holowatches started to ring as we enter the signal range of the Outpost; without hesitation, everyone opened their mail. The mail is simple; it is about the ssification of and which are they should report to.

    They have devided everyone strenth in nine levels, 9th level are those who have the strength below One Star Elite, 8th level are those who have the strength of the One Star Elite, 7th level are those who have the advantage of Two Star Elite, 6th level are those who have the power of Three Star Elite, 5th level are those who have the force of four Star Elite, 4th level are those who have the advantage of five Star Elite and 3rd are those who have the power between Six Star Elite to Nine Star elite.

    As for the 1st level and 2nd level referred to the Vice Guildmaster and Guildmater level strenth, they will be one who will be the main force of this Battle, and from what I have heard, they seemed to possess enormous strength.

    We kept running on the wastnd and soon could see the silhouette of the Outpost, but it looked very different from the morning, the color of the walls had changed to red from the while, and there is arge crowd of millions could be seen in front of the Outpost.

    As we reached closer, we saw a distinctive deviation of the millions of people into different camps, they each are separately under the humongous projection of the Numeric 9 to 4, and not everyone could enter under these level, there is small test to gauge one strength, only after getting ones strength verified will one able to enter the camp.

    Thud thud...

    Wended on the round one after another; after that, I took out some stuff from my storages and gave then to the five rookies.

    "Take these, it will help your chances of surviving a little," I said as I give them loads of stuff.

    There is aplete set of peak Knight artifacts, a hundred healing potions bottle each in which I added the dust of ominous nts core and three Vigor berry each.

    "Its too much!" They said in unison, "To you, this stuff may be costly,y, but to me, it is nothing." I said, and it is, except for the Vigor and five dust of five specks of Ominous nts core that I mixed in the potions, the artifacts didnt mean much to me.

    In the Ruin, I have collected loads of artifacts, though the Artifacts from the humans were a minority; there are still loads of them in my storage.

    After little insistence, they have epted the things I have given them as they knew; the stuff I have given them is best of the best and will help in Battle very much.

    After giving them stuff, I exined to them about the specialness of the potion and Vigor berries, which shocked them to their core that they couldnt able to close their mouths for a while.

    Only after some time did they able to get control over their emotions before they started to change the Artifact they were wearing.

    "Stay safe," I said to them and walked toward the Wall, unlike those in 4th to 9th who was stationed in front of the Wall, those at Level 1st to 3rd were posted on the Wall.

    As I am walking toward the Wall, I saw more than a thousand people were already on it, and more areing climbing on it every second.

 Chapter 592 North Gate

    Thank You, Hobert Cook, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Mike doty for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    I walked toward the wall if it was before I could take taken a simple jump and reached the wall, but I can¡¯t do that; if I did that now, then I might get shot by the defense system of the Outpost.

    The stairs are the test for the 3rd level to prove their strength, only those with the power of Six Star Elite or Above could climb it.

    Soon I reached the stairs, I could see many people on the stairs, each of them had the strain on their faces, some were walking on it while others just sat on stairs with exhausted faces.

    I could clearly sense their battle power and knew they are not weak by this Outposts standards as all of them have the power above the Four Star Elite but, this test is Six Star Elite, and only those who have the strength of the Six Star Elite or above would be able to climb the stairs.

    I look few seconds before I took the step on the stair, and just as I did that, I felt intense pressure on my body and Soul, the pressure is so intense that even normal Six Star Elite would have to slow down, but I did not.

    I took a step after step in the casual fashion as if the stairs are the regr stairs, and there is nothing special about them. Its not like I am not feeling the pressure, I am also feeling the intense pressure, but my body and Soul are strong enough to bear the strain.

    In just a few minuits, I reached the top of the city wall; there are many people who could be seen on the top of the wall.

    Normally in the Outpost, there are no more than two hundred people who have the strength of Six Star Elite as the limit of Outpost is Three Star Elite as one gained the strength of Three Star Elite on normally go to the Midzone.

    But the Ruin changed everything, now there are three times more people that have the strength above of six-star elite or above and not to forget the reinforcement that Outpost had called, they must have asked for few thousand such warriors.

    All my friends were already present on the wall, and I am now walking toward them straight, and a few minuitster, I could see the figure of the four.

    "Micheal!" Rachel said as she spotted me, in the past, I sometimes used to think about Rachel when I saw this Rachel, and now I every time I see this Rachel, that Rachel came into my mind.

    "Everyone," I said, "How many Grimm monsters do you think will attack? We all had made our guesses, what is yours?" Sophia asked, "I think about eight million." I said, I did not guess the number from the air but made a guess after referring to the number of monsters attacked in the past battles.

    "Your and Raina¡¯s number is the same, let¡¯s see if it held true to not when monsters attack." Sophia, as said with augh. Though Sophia isughing, hidden lines of worries could be seen in her eyes.

    This battle going to be very massive, and millions will fight, in such battle, there is hardly any guarantee of life, and one could be besieged by thousands of people with simr in a second.

    There is no telling what will happen in such a battel, so one has to extremly careful and always take on a look at one¡¯s surroundings, as a slight mistake could make one lose one¡¯s life in the instant.

    We talked while more and more people got assembled both on the ground and wall; two hourster there are about four million million people got assembled on the ground while about five thousand on the outpost wall.

    Except for one thousand people who were from this Outpost, the other is the reinforcements.

    The Guildmasters and Vice Guildmasters of the Various guild hadn¡¯t made their appearance yet, but they will soon.

    Ting Ting...

    Just as I thought that I saw a young man with spiky silver hair,te teens and or early twenties came flying, and behind him are nine people.

    "Those crazy bastards from Red g hade." I heard someone say to the ten people came, so this is a Guildmaster and Vice Guildmaster of Red g. They looked like any other team, but these people are extremly powerful and that no one could match them except for the Guild leader of other S ss Guild.

    A minuit hadn¡¯t passed when another 10 people came, these ten people all are young women, and some of these young women are extremly beautiful, especially the leader.

    If I am not wrong, then these people were Guildmaster and Vice guild master of all women S ss Guild Silver Butterfly.

    Soon after, the three teams of other three S ss guild had appeared. After that, people from A-ss, B ss, and C ss guild have appeared as well, but it is obvious that all the decision making power is in the hands of Five Guildmaster of S ss Guild.

    The only people that are absent are the people from Adventure Paradice, till now I have never seen any member of Adventure Paradiceing.

    "Why is there no one from Adventurers Paradice here?" I asked twins, the friend of their brother works for very high in the Adventurers Paradice works at the Adventurers Paradice.

    "Adventurers Paradice only steps in only when those above Knights attack," Raina said. That means we will receive no help from the battle as I dont think those above knights will get involved in the battle, and if they did, then all I can do is pray to the God that I would not get killed by side fluctuations.

    Ting Ting Ting...

    Suddenly my holowatches started to ring at the same time, I did not waste any time and opened the mail.

    ¡¯Its about deployment!¡¯ I thought when I read the mail, there are four gates in the Outpost, and we have to guard all of them; if the Grimm monster attacked, then the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "Which gate did you guys receive?" Sophia asked, "North!" I said while Carl and Rachel got South, and as for the twins, they received the current on which we are standing on.

    "Best of luck to you all, stay safe," I said before I went toward the North Gate, the mail had said that the army of Grimm monsters had left their outposts and would reach our Outpost by the evening. There is barely three hours till evening.

    A few minuitster, I reached the north gate and found that the ones that are responsible for guarding North Gade are from Scyth, seeing that I heaved a sigh of relief.

    I had feared that North Gate might go under the Command of Red g, I didnt want to be under a bunch of cowboys who fights under the slightest provocation.

    I stood on my ce and waited, and three hour passed, and just as information predicted, we saw dark silhouettes of Grimm monsters appearing in huge numbers.

 Chapter 593 Battle I

    Thank You, Hobert Cook, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Mike doty for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Fuck, how can they be so many." said the boy beside me when he looks at the numbers of Grimm monstersing toward use; their numbers are more than we had estimated.

    They are about ten million Grimm monsters, and I am just estimating with my eyes, but the thousand and thousands of drones that outpost had deployed are saying, the numbers of Grimm monsters are far higher than they had estimated.

    The outpost had given a number of 8 to 9 million, but there are a whopping 10 million; this is enormous numbers, and seeing such figures, people are literally shaking.

    I have never seen such numbers of Grimm monster monsters before, the maximum I¡¯ve seen is five million in Ruin, but there were collective numbers of Grimm monsters and humans.

    The Army of Grimm monsters is very far. However, the oppressiveness could still be felt kilometers away, those with weak will faint on the spot feeling the oppressive feeling the Army of the Grimm Monsters is radiating.

    I could see hundreds of people falling unconcious due to this oppressive feeling. All these people are rookies, only rookies who do not have much experience could faint under such circumstances.

    "Wake them up, if they did not wake up five minuits execute them." said the Guildmaster of Scyth.

    Every person had to fight; even the whores and nobat personals are kept in reserve if the need arises, they would have to fight.

    Those who could fight are present, as for hiding in the room or somewhere, they did not even think about it as doing so will lead to execution without any court.

    These battles are directly rted to the survival of the Race, and there is nopromise in that.

    One could decline the missions from the guild hundreds, and maximum punishment he would receive is expulsion, but if one dared to defy the Order of battle, there is direct execution.

    Those who fainted woken up forcefully, and those who were about of faint steeled their heart forcefull; for them, it is better to die brave and than a die like a covered.

    One might think over condition is very grim seeing enemy had more than double number that us but it not that Grimm as it seemes. From thousands of years, we were able always fighting against Grimm monsters in the disadvantageous position, we rarely have the advantage of numbers against them.

    We have won the battle when the number of Grimm more than five times more than us, then what is number which is just a little more than double.

    The Grimm came closer and closer to us till there are five kilometers of distance between us, I see the figures of Grimm monster is bright moonlight of the three moons.

    The monster stopped five kilometers ahead of us, and a few minuitster, they divided into four parts and moved toward the four gates. They only have one aim in mind and that razing the city and we have to defend it.

    It may be a game for the higher-ups, but for us, it is a life and death situation where we have to survive and win at all costs.

    Soon four teams Armies of Grimm monsters appeared in front of the Four gates; there is just distance to two kilometers, which is nothing to us as it can be crossed in few seconds.

    "$%%^%&$###$(&^%*%!"

    A deep shout rang from the deep from the Army in Grimmnguage, and the next moment, a section of about 1 million Grimm monsters separated from the Army and came toward us.

    The samemand followed from the other three Armies of Grimm monsters, I could clearly see it from thousands of feeds.

    "LEVEL 9 ATTACK!"

    The Guild leader of Scyth seemed to understand the meaning as he issued the Order; for the first, second, nobody moved but a tentativelyrge section of our Army and also started to move soon they starting run toward the Grimm monster that ising.

    These Level 9 are the rookies. Their strength is lower than One Star Elite and has a number of Half a million, which is half than what the enemy is sending.

    I had activated the particr feed, which is showing footage of my three rookies. Billy, Nigel, and Wallis, these three did not have the power of One Star Elite yet, so they had to ce in Level 9.

    I could see them running toward the Grimm monsters while screaming loudly, I could see the fear in their eyes, but there is also fighting intent in it.

    ng ng ng....

    A minuitter, two forces shed with the loud metallic band, sparks could be seen flying everywhere, and colorful elemental attacks from be seening from the human side.

    The Grimm monster seemed too prepared, and they did not hesitate to use their full power to attack.

    Humans became wild as they sh, they are filling the gap of number with their madness as they are fighting without the care for injuries. Such a fight is really awe-inspiring that I just wanted to jump off the wall andunch the attack at the Grimm monsters.

    But I controlled myself and looked at my watch to see how those three are doing, and I have to say their condition is not good; their bodies have ridden with injuries, and they are fighting at least two Grimm monsters each.

    They are having a hard time now, but I am confident that their condition will improve soon as they fought on.

    They are quite lucky to survive the first sh, some humans not, just under the minuit of the sh, thousands of humans got killed. However, the number of Grimm monsters that killed is higher than human, it still hurt to see fellow humans dying every second.

    "@%#!^%$%&^%$/..."

    Fifteen minuits after the fight started, the death rate started to slow down, and the battle started in earnest but then from the Grimm monsters side, anothermand issued and people and little more than five hundred thousand Grimm monster separated from the main Army more move toward the battle.

    "LEVEL 8 ATTACK!"

    Seeing that, Guild leader of the Scyth ordered One Star Elite to fight, we have about two hundred thousand One Star Elite, and that means they will be fighting the Grimm monsters that are three times more than their numbers, but I am not worried about them as I was worried about the Rookies.

    One Star Elite had quite a battle experience when I was One Star Elite I could easily able to handle three to four Grimm monsters who have simr power as me.

    As I had expected, in the shing, there was barely any hesitancy on their parts, the human-like a wild dogs attacked the monsters without hesitation.

    One Star Elite started to fight on the other battlefield also, and I can see the feed of Tina and Jens fighting, both of them are holding their own, and their condition is a lot better than the other three, but that is for now as in such chaotic battle, anything could happen.

    ""@##%&$*#%$..."

    Barely three minuits had passed when the Grimm monster sent Two Star Elites to fight and seeing Our side also sent the Two Star Elite of our side.

    "Looks like the time I fight isn¡¯t much away!" I said softly as I looked two-star elite on both sides shed with furor.

 Chapter 594 Battle II

    Thank You, Hobert Cook, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Mike doty for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "LEVEL 4 ATTACK!"

    Said the Guild Leader of Scyth and around ten thousand five star elite went toward to sh against around Fifty thousand Five Star Elites that areing from the Grimm monsters side.

    The battle is brutal, bodies could be seen everywhere, but no one has the mind to look at them as one distraction would turn them into the same body they were looking.

    It has been only an hour since the battle had started, and humans already had the casualties of more than ten thousand; it is a massive number of people to die within an hour, and the most regretful thing is this just the starting.

    Currently, six battles are being fought in front of the Gate, they are between 9th to 5th level.

    They are fighting separately and but they are inching closer and closer, if they kept getting closer at such rate, then it wouldn¡¯t take half an hour most for whole battlefields to merge and be one battlefield.

    The next one to fight will us, I have already double-checked everything. My artifacts are ready and all the potions and everything where they should be, as long as the Guildmaster ordered, I will jump down from the wall.

    Seeing such a massive battle, I couldnt help but get excited. Though there is immense danger, there is also a chance to earn a vast fortune. Not to forget the stuff they will have in their storages will be huge, and their bodies will also give a massive amount of Mana crystal, but these were not the things that were making me excited.

    The thing that is making me excited is fighting the battle itself. I had never got a chance to test my power correctly when I was in Ruin, I wasn¡¯t able to urately know my battle power, but I know that it isparable to the eight-star elite.

    Whether it is a weak Eight Star Elite, a medium Eight Star Elite, or powerful Eight Star Elite, I dont know.

    After returning from the Ruin, I have made quite a progress. Not only my soul power had advanced, but I had also gone through one minor cleansing and not to forget my progress in simplifying my moves.

    I want to see how powerful I have be, which is making me very excited.

    I moved my eyes from the battle that was happening in front of me and looked at the feed of my holowatch were five battle ying out. They are the battles of rookies that are under me.

    They are in the precarious condition due to enemies¡¯ huge numbers, but they are doing good, fighting with their all.

    I could clearly see the improvement in them, in such high-pressure battle where a single mistake could take their life, is making them improve themselves at the visible speed.

    I am quite happy seeing their progress, I hope they make huge progress and survive this battle.

    "LEVEL 3 ATTACK!"

    Said the Guild leader twenty minutes after the 4th Level, this is the moment I was waiting for, and just as I heard themand, I jumped from the wall as Swirling Armor started covering my body.

    Thud!

    By the time I hadnded on the ground, swirling armor had covered my body. It was at .9 inchespactness, I could make it morepact, but I want to fight in thispactness for a while before I make it even morepact.

    As Inded on the ground, I started to run toward the thirty thousand Grimm monsters that areing toward us.

    The oppressive might these thirty thousand releasing is greater than all the 2.5 million Grimm monsters are producing, these were the most powerful Grimm monster aside from those at Guildmaster and Vice guild master level.

    These thirty thousand monsters have the power of Six Star Elite to Nine Star Elite, they are the absolute elite.

    I wished I wouldn¡¯t have to run on the ground like Corporal stage, but this is amand, earlier before the battle started they have issued a strangemand that all of at 9th to 3rd level will have to fight on the ground, they are not allowed to fight on the air.

    I had thought this little discriminatory as air will be a battlefield for Guildmaster, but after seeing the Grimm monster following the ruled, I rx a little and now seeing the mighty Nine Star Elite following the same rule, I rxedpletely thinking there must be some profound reason behind suchmand.

    The Grimm monsters are a hundred meters ahead of us, and we will sh against these thirty thousand monsters in few seconds, seeing monster this close and sensing thick killing intent from them, killing intent me couldnt help rose higher and higher.

    It wanted to me kill anything that came in my way, whether it friend or foe, I have to kill it. I quickly got control over this feeling as this feeling is very dangerous, killing rule is an excellent rule, I might say it even better than total offensive Rule like Sunfire, but it did have some drawbacks.

    When sensing a massive amount of killing intent, it starts to develop violent tendencies. It happened because it is influenced by the mass killing intent. This mass killing intent makes it developed berserk tendencies, which are if not controlled in time, it could influence enough to lose rationality.

    This has likely happened to the owner of the While Axe from which I hadprehended the Killing Rule from, in the quest for vengeance, he started to kill indiscriminately, which warped its killing rule little by little that killing rule started to affect it in return.

    The Rule power is part of one if there is change urred to it, then it will reflect on the host, and if there is any change happen in the host, then it will refelt on it the host, vice versa.

    The Grimm monster has entered my sensing range, and I could clearly sense the battle power of them.

    Die...

    Bang!

    Three Grimm monsters of Ratman tribe shouted as they appeared in front of me and swung their weapons at me, seeing that a light smile appared on my face as I activated the mini st of my Sword Hand.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac!

    Their weapons were half reaching into me when three heads came flying from their bodies, these three Ratmens were the six-star elite, I would have easily able to kill with a simple swing of my sword, but I wanted to be faster, so I used mini st as the low power, and before they know what happened, their heads were flying in the air.

    Bang Pachac Bang Pachac...

    Others around me looked shocked seeing this spectacle, but I did not pay them any heed and against stated killing Grimm monsters as I was cutting grasses. With the power I had now, those below Eight Star Elites are ant to me.

    Though what I did may seem amazing, it is not that as I could see many people had killed three or more Grimm monsters at once, these people are the strongest of the 3rd level, the Nine Star Elites.

 Chapter 595 Battle III

    Thank You, Hobert Cook, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Mike doty for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Bang Slice Bang Slice....

    In just one minuit, I had killed sixteen Grimm monsters, and these Grimm monsters were either Six Star Elite or Seven Star Elite.

    I kept activating one mini st after another, and each mini st would kill as least one Grimm monster when activated. In that way, five minuits had passed, and I had killed over 50 Grimm monsters.

    I was busy killing Grimm monsters when I sensed exceptionally strong, killing intent locking on me.

    This killing intent seems unusually thick, it only when there is a personal connection, one does not have this amount of killing intent toward the stranger or regr enemy.

    When I looked at the person who is targeting me with such thick killing intent, I found it a Tigerman, a very angry looking Tigerman ising at me with breakneck speed, and when I looked at its forehead, I found it is had eight white stars on it.

    Soon it hade closer to me enough that I was able to sense its battle power and knew it really is a one Eight Star Elite.

    "You have killed my little brother." It said as it leaped toward me with one meter long metallic ws that it have on its both hands.

    "Sory for that!" I replied and swung my sword with the help of a mini st, this time, I did not hold back anything and used the full power of the mini st.

    CLANG! Step Step Step...

    Just as our weapons shed, I felt immense forceing toward me, that force crashed into the swirling Armor, and it started to grind away the force, but the swirling Armor was able to grind all the force as some went inside me and able to breach the second and enter inside my body.

    Though the force was tiny, it still shook my body that I have to take a few steps back to dissolve it.

    I smiled and started to spin the swirls faster and faster, to deal with Eight Star Elite, I have to increse the power of the Armor.

    ng!

    I was taking a step back when another attack arrived. Its a good thing I was ready and defended, but it again made me take a step back, but this time, the impact was lesser than thest time.

    ng!

    The Armor is getting stronger and morepact, and by the time itunched its third attack, I did not even shake from my spot, which seemed too shocked it.

    "You are good!" I said with gritted teeth, and next moment, I felt a spike of aura from it and knew it had activated its ult method. I could feel its power rising sharply as it had activated its ult method, but I dont have any fear toward it, I know I could easily handle it.

    With my swirling Armor¡¯spactness reaching 0.8 inches, it had be many time stronger than before.

    "Die Now!"

    It shouted and attacked me with its w, it ws is very forceful. If I do not defend against it, then this w is powerful enough to slice into several pieces without any obstruction, but I am not an idiot who will not defend against such a threatening attack.

    Bang!

    I activated the mini st and swing my sword at the blurring speed. If It¡¯s w is not fast enough them my sword will directly cut off its neck.

    Seeing my swords speed, it got little rmed and increased the speed of its ws, though it¡¯s speed is not high as my sword, but it will able to stop it.

    CLANG!

    Its w and my sword shed, and the deafening sound rang out, and with the loud sound, both of us took the two same back at the same time. As we stabilized, we looked at each other in shock, and both of us shocked by the same thing.

    The power of my move is shocking; while its w did not have the speed it had raw might, I thought I would have to take tens of steps back to dissolve the blow, but who would have thought that I just needed only two steps.

    "Bastard, I will kill you!"

    Suddenly, it growled loudly andunched an attack at me. This attack was lots more powerful thanst time, it is evident to me sensing its increasing battle power that it is sucking more ult energy for a higher power.

    Seeing its aura rising, I also started to spin the swirls faster and swung my sword at it.

    ng ng ng....

    The intense attacks started, and this time, I was able to use the simplified moves that I had practiced for the past twelve days. I have to say they are working but not as great as I had expected.

    Well seeing that man cut the gigantic beasts apart with a simple sword move, I let my hopes hung too high, and now I am clearly deposited by the result.

    Though I am disappointed, I am not sad as the simplified moves did increase my power, and if I feel that if I can simplify all my moves, I might able to increse my ability quite substantially.

    Every minuit weunched hundred of attacks, each attacked aimed at the weakness of others; if it hit the vital spot, then there is direct death. That is how powerful our attack attacks are.

    As I used the simplified moves, I started to get an empty feeling as if the moves I am using are notplete. I first thought it was it was because I¡¯ve simplified all my moves yet but soon realize that these simplified moves arecking something, they felt very iplete.

    I tried to find the problem, but even after thinking for every angle, I won¡¯t be able to find the reason for this ipleteness, so I let it be for the future.

    ng ng ng....

    Every move of my opponent getting stronger, if it had a normal Grimm monster, it tried to run away, but this Tigerman is hell-bent on killing me that it forcefully started to store more ult energy from its body that made it very hard for me respond to its attacks.

    ¡¯Looks like I have to use that finally.¡¯ I thought, and next moment, I started to spin my swirls faster and faster till my Swirling Armor had reached thepactness of the 0.7 inches.

    In these twelve days, I was able to bring back my Swirling Armor 0.8pactness. Then with an increse in my soul power, I was able to make it even morepact, reaching itspactness to the 0.7.

    Bang!

    I activated mini st, and this time my sword was, even more, faster. It is so fast that even I am barely able to see it, seeing the swording at its heart at the blurring speed, It got rmed and used sucked even more ult energy to respond to my attack.

    CLANG!

    Puh Puh... step step...

    It barely able to stop my sword from piercing its chest, though its able to stop it, the attack still made it quite injured as it started vomiting blood as it began taking steps back.

    Bang Bang!

    Not wanting to give it any more chance, I activated a mini st on my legs and hand and shot toward it.

    Puchi!

    My sword pierced through its chest before it could even lift its hand to defend against my attack.

    "@&*#$##@@$&*$^.."

    I had just taken out my sword off from the Grimm monster¡¯s chest when I heard the rough voice of Grimm giving amand in Grimmnguage and hearing that I knew the battle of real powerhouses will start in a minuit.

 Chapter 596 Silver Elites

    "SILVER ElITES ATTACK!" Sail the Guildmaster of Scyth and next moment, hundred-some people behind him started to move.

    Silver Elite! I am shocked hearing that word, from what I¡¯ve heard, there are three types of Elite, they are White Elites, Silver Elite, and Golden Elites. I thought White elites were the only elites, and seeing how powerful they are, how there be someone more powerful than them, but unfortunately, there is.

    I have never believed it to be right, but Sophia said that it is urate, and she even said that there is a significant distance between the type of Elite, and it is very hard to ovee that distance.

    Slice Slice...

    I kept killing the monster that came in my way but also looking at the sky as right after the Guilmaster Ordered, hundred-some people flew out from the wall, and these people are not walking on air but flying in reality if I am not wrong then these guys are wearing using Void Boots.

    Void boots are the Artifact that helps flying, but mana expenditure of it huge that Brigadier and above stage warriors use it.

    These people are Guildmaster and Vice Guildmaster of C ss Guild and Vice Guildmasters B ss Guild, these means the remaining Guild Master and Vice GuildmasterS of S ss Guild and A-ss, and Guildmasters of B ss Guild could be Golden Elite.

    Pachac Pachac!

    Another two Grimm monsters came at me, I decapitated them before I looked up to see that Grimm monsters also had appared.

    They are about six hundred in numbers, but I am not looking their number but the forehead of the monsters; for some reason, all I was able to see the blurry silver, I can¡¯s see the number of Stars on their forehead.

    Soon they came closer, and then suddenly, without talking, they moved toward each other at the speed that I wasn¡¯t able to see.

    Boom Boom Boom...

    The next moment, I heard the booming sounds, the shockwave created by the attack was powerful enough to vibrate the Ground we are standing. The whole fight below literally stopped hearing the booming sound.

    The fight is happening above, but I can see clearly, they are moving just too fast for my eyes to catch. I have killing Rule, which makes my senses stronger, but even with its help, I wasn¡¯t able to see the fight clearly.

    It is all a big blur, there are hundreds of fights going above, but I can¡¯t see any of them clearly, though I can¡¯t see, hearing the booming sound and the vibration of the earth is enough for me to estimate their power.

    They are super powerful, every single one of them is a monster who could st me like watermelon with the casual p, and these are just the Silver Elites; I wonder how powerful would the Golden elites be if silver elites were this powerful.

    Bang!

    I was watching the battle above when I felt threatening sense over me, and I activated mini st at full force and swung my sword.

    CLANG!

    Step step step...

    Weapons shed, and due to the immense force, I had to take several steps back to manage the blow, not only that I also had to drink the blood back that came to my throat.

    When I looked up to see who attacked me, I found it it was a werewolf and not a typical werewolf either but a Scarlet Wearworlf. It is a special werewolf that has fire energy.

    It is an Eight Star Elite, and its power is countless times higher than the other Eight Star Elite I had fought earlier. This werewolf seemed quite familiar, I felt like I have seen it somewhere in the ruin but can¡¯t exactly sure where and another thing is this Grimm monster is giving me quite a weird look, it is looking at me like I am delicious meat.

    "You have ranked 3rd in the Grand Pce; you must have got some good thing, right?" It said suddenly.

    ¡¯Oh, so this Grimm monster was in the Grand Pce and likely to reach the third test,¡¯ I thought and seeing it knew Ie 3rd and I also understood the weird look it is giving me, it is a look of greed, it probably want the reward I have received in the third test.

    "Yes, and its very gooood!" I said while stretching thest word, it first got happy, but seeing me stretching thest name mockingly, it got angry as I saw fire sparks lighting up on its fur.

    "Your very funny! lets if you can still make jokes when I tear you apart in a limb by limb!" It said and swung its zing red ax at me.

    Bang!

    I also activated mini st at full power and attacked it, this Grimm monster is very powerful, and I have to be very careful with it.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, and this time, I only shook a little; thest time I was caught little off guard in its attack wasn¡¯t able to defend correctly, but now I am sufficiently vignt and careful; I will never let suchps happen again.

    ng ng ng...

    We keptunching one move after another, wanting to see the gap in other defense to finish the other one, but we never able directly injure the other. Finding a gap in others¡¯ defense is easy, but exploiting that gap is very difficult, as we both have a simr level of strength and could easily counter the attacks of others.

    While we were fighting, the fight above me also Raging as well, I could hear the booming sound every second, and this booming sound will get bigger and bigger and bigger every second as they started to use their real power.

    Every attack of there would vibrate the earth as the fight is being fought on the ground rather than in the sky. Their battle is so ferocious that a single small spark released from their weapon could kill anyone who is below, and that is the reason is why there is strict order for us to fight on the ground, so we could not be coteral damage.

    It had been near ten minuits since the battle above started, but I saw not a single body of anyone falling on the Ground. If it had been we white elite fighting, some organizations would fall on the Ground.

    Unlike above, I could see bodies falling every minuits, most of them were from the Grimm monsters, but some of them were from the humans too, seeing that my heart pained, but I could not do anything except for tried to finish this battle early.

    I was thinking about using the ult energy when I felt werewolves aura was rising and knew it had started to use ult energy, sensing that I did not hesitate to use the ult power myself.

    CLANG!

    Puh Puh Puh...

    Step Step Step...

    Our attacks shed again filled with intense ult energy, as they disagreed I felt full force traveling inside my body if I did not have this swirling Armor to protect myself, then my body would have burst apart like a balloon with such intense ult energy.

    Though I have not burst apart, I have be quite injured that I had puked several mouthfuls of blood and took tens of steps back.

    I am not the only one who suffered; werewolf also had suffered a simr fate as me.

 Chapter 597 Chase And Kill

    Both of us stopped and wiped the Blood off our lips at the same time; we did not move and just stared at each other.

    I could see the clear look of disbelief in its eyes, and I would be too if I had been in its ce. There is a difference between sky and earth between our bodies, and due to that we can apany different amount of ult energy, but despite the difference in ult energy, the power we have produced were nearly the same.

    If I had used the ult energy as people usually do, I would have been blown away by its attack, but instead of using the ult energy directly, I merge it with the Swirling Armor.

    It not only increse the power of my swirling Armor tremendously, but It also bears lessen the burden that ult energy put on body and soul; in this way, I could use the ult energy for more extended periods.

    It may seem fantastic method, but there is a huge drawback, and that is it requires an immense amount of soul energy and reasonable control over all the powers, as swirling Armor uses lots of energies if all them shed together then that cocktail will blow me apart in tiny pieces of Flesh and Blood.

    Bang! Bang!

    We kept looking at each other intently for a second, beforeing at each other with our fastest speed. Not holding anything back, I activated mini st under my legs to increse my speed and attack leverage even more.

    ClANG!

    We shed again; this time, the sh is more powerful than thest time but unlikest time, we did not take a single step back or puke blood before the sh we have sucked even more¡ªult energy which increased not only our strength but also our defense.

    ng ng ng...

    Our weapons shed at the blurring speed, and sound would have been defeaning if not for the even louder noisesing from above.

    We attacked each other, and with every attack, we would take even more ult energy inside our body to make the offense even stronger. I am not only sucking even more ult energy, but I am also spinning the swirls on Swirling Armor for more power.

    Though it had reached the limit of Compactness, I wished to use the heat of this battle to break the past limit; things became a little easier to do when your life is on the line.

    Thud!

    We were intensely fighting when we heard the loud thud, hearing that I know someone had fallen to the ground, whether it is Grimm monster or humans I dont know, I dont know about its condition also but if I had not been busy in the life and death battle, I would have surely had little near it, and the reason is to sense its battle power.

    I had tried to sense their battle power, but I reived no response; I have tried it on the wise Guilmaster also but there also I had received no response. The reason is that their power is so strong that whenever tried it, I could sense nothing except for the unfathomable deepness.

    But there is always an exception when one is at its limit there its internal defenses loosen a little, that gave one a chance to get a glimpse of their battle power.

    However, doing that is extremely dangerous since their power could be above the limit of what one could sense, and thus it backfires on the soul, injuring oneself in return.

    But that risk I will be willing to take as it will give me a glimpse of the Target that I have to chase.

    ng ng ng...

    ¡¯It is reaching its limit!" with constant usage of ult Energy, the monster had reached the limit of the amount of energy it can use, I can see little sign of it over drafting it.

    ng!

    I was just thing that when the monster used the force of our sh and to create the distance between us before running away.

    "You Will Not Run Away!" I shouted, and the next moment, I activated the mini st and chased it.

    I have experienced its power and knew that it had clear the test means it had also obtained something good and now I want that something good he had received if one could see my eyes, they will find the intense greed hidden in it.

    Slice!

    I attacked the next moment, my sword cit across its back, if not for it dodging it on time, there would be just a thin line of blood but two halves of the monster.

    Bang! Slice!...

    Despite receiving an injury, it did not stop, and I did not stop either; I continue to follow him across the battlefield. If it had been little weaker, I would have able to kill this Grimm monster in a single attack, but it is had simr power like me, and that is why despite having a clear advantage, I was unable tond a fatal blow on it.

    Slice Slice Slice....

    It started running all over the battlefield, and I followed it and used in every chance ofnd an injury on it, on chase, I havee across many Grimm monsters, and I have killed them if they came in my and the Werewolfs way.

    In the fifteen minuits of the chase, I have already killed near thirty Grimm monsters, and in these thirty Grimm monsters, there were two weak Eight Star Elites, which¡¯s a heart pierced by my sword.

    Early when the battle started, I enjoyed decapitating the monster, but I soon realized that it is not wise choice economically as decapitating the head, I was wasting 20% of Mana Crystals I will be harvesting from the Grimm monster, so I chose the stabbing in chest. However, I still decapitate the Grimm monster when I have no choice.

    Here every Grimm monster I have killed will be mine. There are thousands of drones above that are tracking and recording every movement of everyone, so one did not have to worry about the monster they have killed taken by someone.

    Ten more minuits passed and kept chasing it, and now its back is wholly ridden with the injuries, even with its terrifying vitality, it has problem healing all the wounds I have bestowed on it.

    These were not the normal wounds but the wounds that had been infested by my rule powers and ult Energy.

    ng! Puh Puh Puh...

    It stopped running suddenly and used its ax to block my attack; the block had cost it a few mouthfuls of blood, which had bits and pieces of its internal organ mixed.

    "Bastard, you forced me to do this!" It shouted with extreme anger, and there is also small unwillingness could be seein in it, which quickly turned into firmness.

    As it finished speaking, I felt its aura rise as it started to take more energy, and seeing that I heaved a sigh of relief and sucked the ult energy to the limit of my body.

    I have been holding back some of my strength till now, and reason is, I feared that it received some mystical life-saving Artifact from the Grand pce, this is reason why I chased it but did not dare to kill it outright, since it might trigger that life-saving artifact but seeing it over drafting the ult Energy, I am now sure that it had not received such artifact and could use my full power.

    CLANG!

    Puh Puh Puh...

    My sword shed on its ax, I had reached the big shock, but it started to puke blood and take tens of steps back, seeing its desperate move failed, a look of horror appeared in its eyes, and it began to running away again.

    I could see cracks forming on its dried skins as it kept over drafting the ult energy to run away. The ult energies side effects are very severe, the ult energy it using making ist skin dried and forming cracks on it like a parched soul.

    Slice Slice Slice....

    I did not hold back and kept an attacking attack of mine would give it seriously injured, and with every attack would make it even more injured.

    As time passed, its body reached the limit of the amount of overdraft ult energy it can take and started to decay slowly, and that decay started to slow it down little by little.

    Puchi!

    Ahhh!

    Finally, ten minutester, I was able to pierce its heart from behind, it wanted to take me down with it, but sadly, that attempt of it failed miserably as I burned its heart apart the second I pierced its heart.

 Chapter 598 Earth Shaking I

    I did not let the monster body fall; after taking my sword out of its chest, I touched it directly ced in my storage; there are quite high chances that its storage still has the reward it got from the Grand Pce, but it may also have not had anything.

    As it may have received something like Knowledge crystal, which could be instantly used or sold away elsewhere, anything could have happened. I wanted to check its storage, but I couldnt.

    First, it is a Grimm monsters storage, which I can¡¯t open, and the other thing is I am in the middle of the Battle.

    After storing the body of the Grimm monster, I looked up and see there is a slight decrease in the number of people that are fighting above. When I was fighting with the Scarlet Werewolf, I saw a few bodies of Grimm monsters falling below.

    Bang! Slice!...

    After watching their blurry fights for a few seconds before I activated the mini st and started killing again.

    All the battlefields have been merged and indiscriminate killing happening everywhere, I have seen a Seven Star Elite Grimm monster entering the foray of One Star Elite and massacring them inestimably.

    I have killed that Grimm monster, but there are many more them who are doing the same thing, I stopped those who I saw. Still, I can¡¯t stop everything as the battlefield too enormous for me to be everywhere despite having the advantage of speed.

    War is cruel, but it also the best tempering ground. Those who survived its baptism would be improved further; even those who reached the dead-end would end up improving after experiencing such a cruel war.

    I am running around all over the battlefield, killing at least five Grimm monster every minute, I mostly focused on Six Star Elite or above, but I did not shy away from killing those below it.

    I would kill any Grimm monster that came in my way which is within an hour; I had killed near a thousand Grimm monsters and powerhouses had started to notice me, I could feel their gazes of me.

    I dont think on the whole battlefield anyone could match my speed; even those Peak Nine Star Elite would not able to match my pace in the killing and reason for that is speed. I have a distinct advantage of speed; with the mini st, I can get the speed that no white elite can match me unless they have created something like Swirling Armor or they are jill.

    Jill had the Speed type ability andprehended the Rule of Speed; only she would be able to match me in speed at a simr stage.

    "Bastard Wait!"

    I heard the shout again, behind me is a monster which had a very high speed that even I am having a big problem running away from.

    I had thought there would be no one who will have the speed to catch me with my speed but half an hourter. Ie to know there may be some Grimm monsters that able to match me in speed, and this Grimm monster is one of them, who had been following me like a bloodhound for the past half an hour.

    The Grimm Monster is Cheetaman, and it is not a normal Cheetaman but a special Cheetaman that has elemental wind power, which is helping it run very fast that it hade very close to catching me.

    It is a Nine Star Elite, which currently I do not have the power to fight against, there is a difference in power between Eight Star Elite and Nine Star Elite, with my current power Killing Eight Star Elite is my limit. This is why I am running like a dead dog, as I know once I get caught, then I will surely reach the underworld.

    The only silver lining in this chase is that I could still kill the Grimm monsters that came in my way and my rate of killing has increased, I just have moved my sword lightly and that Grimm monsters would be dead.

    I only Kill Grimm monsters that are Seven Star Elites or below, because these monsters are powerless to stop my attack. In contrast, some Eight Star Elite could stop me if they are prepared, and once I stopped by some attack, the Grimm monster that chasing me will catch up, and I will not have any other chance to run away.

    I may seem fine like and kicking while running away; I am in bad condition. I have already been using everything I have that including ult Energy; I am using it to my body limit and could only use it for a maximum of two hours.

    After that either I will have to tone down ult Energy in my body or stop it altogether, I wish this isn¡¯t a battle otherwise I would run away into the city half an hour ago, but I cant not do that, I can¡¯t be far away from the premise of Battle otherwise, it will be deserting, and I will be executed.

    There is another problem which is my depleting soul energy, to us Rule power, ult method and using then together in swirling Armor while controlling all these swirls require a tremendous amount of soul energy.

    I long fight. I usually lessen the amount of Rule Powers and ult energy I use, so I could have a chance to recover soul energy that I lost, but here, I spurlging the soul energy like I am high on crack.

    Though the problem of soul energy is not as critical as ult Energy that will start harming my body, the constant depletion is still a very huge and it would eventually be dried up if I did not give it time for the umtion.

    Facing such a dilemma, all I could do is grit my teeth and circte supremepact exercise, hoping to create a 4th amethyst seal, which would increse my power also help me increse the amount of ult Energy I could store would also increse.

    But how difficult is for practice Supreme Combat Exercise, I practice it daily, but the progress I make is negligible, It was my luck that four days ago, I was able to create a 37th seal of the supremebat exercise.

    At my current stage, the small seal did not give me much improvement, the only amethyst seal could provide me with something, but for an amethyst seal, I will have to create three minor seals, which are the challenge itself.

    An hour passed by as such and the Grimm monster continued chasing me, though I had killed more than a thousand Grimm monsters of all powers, I started to feel tired, I knew that I cant my current power for less than hour if I did not find any solution by then, then only a death awaits me.

    Shake shake shake... Boom Boom Boom

    Suddenly I felt the intense booming sound that hadpletly drowned the sound of fight that is happening above and evident shaking of the earth.

    The earth-shaking at such frequency that it felt like the earthquake hade, feeling such nearly all the fights on Battlefied stopped for a short second.

 Chapter 599 Earth Shaking II

    Are the Golden Elites fighting? I thought as I continued ran away, such intense sound and this heavy earthshaking could only mean that that the Golden Elites must have started fighting in the other battlefield.

    There are three other battlefields besides ours, being fought in front of the three other gates of the Outpost.

    This loud sound and shaking of earth had left me in shock; their power must be to very high to create such aftershocks that are being felt from the kilometers, such power is beyond my imagination, especially when the Knight Stage projects it.

    The fight that is happening there does not affect me, but the fight which will start here will sure project those who are fighting below, the Golden elites of other battlefield had started fighting, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the golden Elite of another battlefield also started to fight, including ours.

    I hope they started to fight as soon as possible, and one of their attacks could be crashed against the Cheetaman that is chasing me. I had some small hope that after one and half hour of chasing, it will leave it be, but no, it is still chasing me like a mad.

    To get away from it, I even went toward the fights that have been fought between Nine Star Elite of humans and monsters race, but unfortunately, I did not. Its not like they dont want to help, its just that they are busy fighting against three to four monster each.

    They are barely holding onto their life and did not have time to fix my broken life string, which could be sapped at any moment in the present hour. I barely have an hour if I did not find it away, and then I will surely not survive.

    There is a way which could help me from this Grimm monster and could even kill it, but if I use that, then I dont know if I am able to live after that, and also if I lived, then my life would not be much better.

    That way is Ashlyn, she has the power of Nine Star Elite and would be able to kill it, but there is a very high chance that people who are fighting above or those who had not attacked yet will notice the peculiarity in her.

    She had swallowed a monster that had eaten god knows how many miracle fruits and now Ashlyn have inherited some or all that monster abilities, and if any Silver or Golden elites were to notice that, then the uproar will ur, both humans and Grimm monster will forget the fight ande after her.

    After seeing the unusual lust of Grimm monsters for the Miracle fruit, I asked twins there is something even more special about them, seeing there is nothing special about Miracle fruits other than performing the miraculous feat.

    The answer I have received from them is single; they lust for Miracle fruit because they want to provide it to their higher-ups. It is the same for humans, in the central continent, whatever miracle fruit appeared, powerful organizations would snatch it.

    These powerful organizations would pay any price for these miracle fruits as for why they need it, its obvious to make their member even stronger; it is the same for Grimm monsters.

    That is why they will do anything to whenever anything rted to Miracle fruit and Ashlyn, who herself became a Miracle after swallowing that monster would possess an immense research value.

    So, unless it is extremly important, I dont want to expose Ashlynn¡¯s ability as it would get me into the deeper mud that I am already is.

    "It Is Time To Fight!" said the Gruff voice, and next moment, we saw about two hundred Grimm monsters suddenly appared in the Sky in the lead of Two Grimm monsters.

    There two Grimm monsters seemed very special; one is Baearmans who seemed like it had made of Steel while others were Foxman who had faint green smoke covering its body.

    When I looked at the at gree smoke, and a shudder ran through the deepness of my soul. I have never felt such a sensation before, though it is my first time feeling I understood it very well. That smoke is very dangerous, and I should stay as far as away from it.

    "Yes, It Is Time To Fight!" said a familiar voice, and next moment, a big groud of humans suddenly appared in front of the Grimm monster with the lead of Guild leader of Scyth and behind him are about hundred people.

    Having half a number of Grimm monsters didnt seem to bother the Guild leader of the Scyth as it looks at the two leaders of the Grimm Monsters.

    Seeing theming face to face with each other, I swiftly changed my direction started and started run toward the boundary of the battlefield, nor only other smart people, but I was doing the same.

    The ce below they will fight will be most dangerous, I have seen people bing a passing casualty, and I dont want to be one.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM... SHAKE SHAKE SHAKE...

    I had just reached the boundary of the battlefield when I started hearing the Deafeaninig Booms, and the earth started shaking so loudly that cracks began to appear on it.

    I could the cracks forming on the ground, it is like I am experiencing the real earthquakes, many people stopped fighting just a second after they had experienced this, but I do not have the luxury, as the Grimm monster is still chasing me using its full power.

    If I dared to stop even for a second, it would hack me into two with the long knife of its, so Its better if I did not stop even for a second.

    Time passed by, and the fight had raged even more, and now I could see the soil lifting in the air by every move they make.

    While running, I sometime would sneak a look at the battlefield of the Golden Elites but would so nothing but the Blur; these blurs are so fast that I would even have a problem defining whether they are from humans are Grimm monster.

    When Silver elites are fighting, I will able to tell their figures, but with Golden Elites, I didnt even able to say that.

    Half more hour had passed, and now there is barely twenty minuits, I would be able to support myself, and after that, I will start to feel the side effects of the ult energy. The damning thing is, I wasn¡¯t able to find any way to save myself from.

    SHHHOOOOO...

    I was thinking of saving myself when I saw the green Blur falling toward the ground at the immense speed, and its direction is where I am running, I was about to change my path, but before I could, the green Blur crashed on the ground.

    BANNNNG!

    That green Blur crashed on the ground, and it created a massive shock on the ground that acted a break which made me tumble forward uncontrobly, it¡¯s all happened so fast that I barely had a chance to do anything.

    I was like a leaf that had been blown away by the force of the hurricane.

 Chapter 600 Infected I

    Crash! Bang

    I finally crashed on the ground, but before I could even look at my surroundings, I found a huge thing that had crashed into me that broke nearly all the bones of my body.

    I wanted to look who crashed when I saw a blurry figure a few meters ahead of me, which standing up from the ground. Though the figure is blurry due to the cloud of dust, I can still see the silhouette of it, and when I thought it could be a horror dawned on my face.

    ¡¯It is that Foxman!¡¯ I thought in horror and used all my strength to get up and run away, while I was getting up, I saw a thing which had crashed into me. It turned out to be Cheetaman that had been chasing me for an hour.

    Seeing the Grimm monster fear appared on my eyes and me about call-out Ashlyn for help when I noticed a peculiar expression on its face, there is the look of extreme pain on his face while its whole body is shaking uncontrobly.

    What happened to it? I asked myself before; I started to crawl out of the hold, Yes, I had ended up in the hole that made when that Foxman crashed through, one can imagine how powerful the impact is to create such a big crater.

    Boom!

    I had just taken a few steps when I heard the loud boom and knew that Foxman had flown up through that Crater, the force of its jump so high that I nearly fly fell on the ground again.

    Seeing it disappear, I heaved a sigh of and inhaled back when I smalled the most beautiful perfume ever, and that exact moment, a horror drowned me, and I knew, I had inhaled what I shouldn¡¯t.

    Thud!

    The next moment, I becamepletly immobile, and feeling of extreme pain shot through my body, and I powerlessly fell on the ground.

    I now understood why the monster had such painful expression but unable to let a single sound, I somehow smell the smoke that lingered around Foxman, and it is now infected me, to be affected, my soul.

    It is something like soul corruption but more powerful; I could see green energy is infecting my soul speedily, and the more it infects, the higher the pain I would feel.

    Just as I saw soul infection, I used my soul energy to activate bracelet I had in my hand while I was doing, I found out that I am utilizing lot less soul energy that I soul, there is 30% decrease and that when I remeber the soul infection is also at the 30%.

    Seeing that horror again downed inside me, one didnt need to be smart to understand what is happening. I wasn¡¯t able to use the soul energy of the soul parts that had been infected.

    This time I did dy and activated the bracelet, and soon, the familiar suppressive energy enveloped my body, and I started circting the Secrete method, but by that time, the infection had already spread in half of my soul.

    Sizzle...

    I am feeling and immense pain, but that is not what I am focusing, I am focusing on the Green infection that is spreading in my soul, me circting the secrete method had only slowed down the infection speed to a little bit.

    Seeing that, I incrested the power of bracelet to the limit of what I can bear, the suppressive energy now enveloped me like jelly even I am having a problem bearing it.

    "Ahhhh..."

    I screamed soundlessly when I started to circte the Secrete method with thick as water suppressive energy; I had never circted this thick suppressive energy before, even when Raina¡¯s soul was corrupted, the suppressive energy wasn¡¯t this dense.

    This thick suppressive energy dangerous, especially when one circted as it could crack the soul, I could feel this suppressive energy I am cirction has reached the very end of my soul limit, and it increased even little, then will start harming my soul.

    With my cirction of thick suppressive energy, the infection stopped spreading, but it had still covered 60% of my soul. I had thought that would this amount of suppressive energy circting in my soul, not only will the infection will stop but quickly begin to cleanse away, but to my utter surprise, there is no quick about this cleansing process.

    This green infection had not only spread quickly, but it had also spread quite deep inside my soul, and even with me circting, this thick amount of suppressive energy, the cleansing speed is very slow; it is barely discernible to the eyes.

    Whatever that Greem smoke is, it is horrifying, just extremly faint wisp of it was so dangerous that it could kill the white elite, then I wonder how dangerous would be its real power.

    Only Golden Elite will be likely able to face its real power; I think even they will have to be careful of it.

    This smoke was released by the leader of the Grimm Monster, whose power is equal to the Guild Leader of S ss Guild, that the Grimm monster ought to be very powerful.

    Only Grimm Monster powerful as it could have such strange power; this green smoke is very infectious; it is not an ult Method; it is eit; it some soul ability or either Mystical method.

    I think it is a Mystical Method, as I¡¯ve never seen anyone using a soul type ability before, but I never saw anyone use the mystical method also, but I still feel this strange infection energy is Mysticle ability as it¡¯s effects are too mystical.

    The infection is getting cleansed, and through the speed of cleansing is very slow, it is still getting cleansed, and that is not the only thing that is getting cleansed. Suppressive energy is circting through my whole soul, which means not only it cleansing the infection part of the soul but also a good portion of the soul.

    I started to feel its effect from the moment, I had begun circting it and would have enjoyed it if not for me being overwhelmed in pain, I still feel that overwhelming pain, but it is a little manageable now that I got used to it.

    If I am not wrong then, after I cleansed my soulpletly of the poison, it would take me at most a week maximum while minimum a second after I finished cleaning all the infection; I hope that happened, but nothing cant be said about the secrete method.

    This method only has one cirction, which made it impossible for one to guess when one going to make a breakthrough in it.

    Hun!

    I was circting when I got a pleasant surprise; I had created a seal of supremebat exercise. I had created one few days and did not think I would able to create one this early as I had made zero progress in the 38th seal.

    I had just kept circting it unconsciously, and before I know it, the seal is of supremebat exercise is created.

    Step Step Step...

    I was reeling in joy when I heard the hard steps, it had been half an hour since I got infected by green smoke, be it Grimm monster or a human did not dare to get close to us till now but seeing how strangely we are lying but now someone had finallye.

 Chapter 601 Infected II

    Thank You, Rhys Rathbun, Robert Cook, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Bryce Brown-Mcdonald for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    ¡¯Ashlyn be ready!¡¯ I said to Ashlyn hearing the steps, I dont want to use Ashlyn but whoevering toward me has a bad intention, then I will have to ask Ashlyn.

    Step Step Step...

    ¡¯Its Grimm Monster!¡¯ I said in my mind, it had entered my range, and I was able to sense the distinct vor of Killing intent, which only Grimm monster could emit, and it is powerful Grimm Monster; I was able to detect powerful Nine Star Elite level battle power from it.

    ¡¯Looks like I have to use Ashlyn!¡¯ I thought but did not ask Ashlyn to attack, as I will only ask her for help when it will give an indication to attack me.

    Uhhh Thud!

    It came closer to me, and I was able to see its face; it is a Ratman holding two short-ded. I sensed its killing intent spiking and knew it is going to attack soon and about to ask Ashlyn toe at when I heard a weird noise, and I saw Grimm monster falling me.

    Why? I asked to no one when I saw a three meters tall Grimm monster falling on me, though the fall was small when some part of Grimm monster fell on your, it hurts a lot and feels even weird when you can directly see its face in front of you.

    It was a good thing that its des didnt touch me; otherwise, I would get some injury, which I am no condition to heal.

    This Ratman has the expression of intense pain on his face and its body constantly shaking, it is acting just like me. The only difference is, I have a chance to live, but it does not.

    As time passed, more and more came close to the crater, but except for, nobody dared to enter the range of crater, and the one Grimm monster that dared to enter had infected the same as the Ratman that is on my legs.

    Since no human or monster dared to take a step inside in the crater, they may look on outside, but they did not dare toe inside, which is very good thing for me as nobody would disturb my recovery.

    There is quite a bit that dangerous gree smoke lingering in the Air, after getting infecting first, I get got fain whip of two times, and these two times, that green infection wanted to climb back, but my suppressive energy handled it very well.

    I think it had been more than an hour since I got infected and luckily, I have finished cleansing 90% of that infection, and now about 10% had remain, which I think would be finish cleansing in ten to fifteen minuits and after I would be out of the danger.

    I continued cleansing and also circted the Body Cleansing Exercise in hope for creating another seal, but that does not happen, I am making progress in the Supreme Combat Exercise, but it is not as fast as I would like.

    If I were to dealy with cleansing by half an hour, then I may have a chance to create another seal, but I will be an idiot if I stay a minuit more in my state here.

    Hun!

    I reached the veryst stage, and less than 1% of that green energy had remained, I had thought I would finish thisst bit of it under the minuit but soon realized that it is extraordinarily strong and I have to use more suppressive energy that before I could scratch it.

    It is a good thing that my soul had cleansed quite much, and I could now bear to circte more suppressive energy. The only problem would be the pain that came with it.

    ¡¯Ahhhhh...¡¯

    I let out another noiseless scream and started to circte more suppressive energy; It felt like I had I have circtingva inside my soul. I want to stop circting, but I couldnt as It would take hours if I circted with the original energy.

    Time passed by as I let out the noiseless screams as I kept circting, the only thing that made me keep going is that green energy whittling away bit by bit.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    Finally, thest bit of green smoke cleared, but before I could enjoy what happened, I started to hear familiar cracks from my soul, which made me extremly ecstatic.

    Bang!

    The cracks continued for a few seconds before I heard the bang, and I again found myself in the Conscious Space.

    Being familiar with ist working, I wasted no time in summoning my Swirling Armor in front of me started to do a little tweaking and some new ideas I had over time.

    Swirling Armor could say to be my best move in both offense and defense, and I want to make it even better, even if these changes are small and tiny, I will still give them pretense over the Other thing.

    A silver burning Armor had appeared in front of me, and I started applying my new ideas right away, and a few secondster, it copsed, but I did not feel anything seeing that as I know this will happen.

    Time passed as I kept making changes in it, and by the time I had finished, I felt my swirling Armor had be better than before, though the changes I made in were minute; they helped it reinforce further.

    After I finished with the Swirling Armor, I pulled out the memory I saw in the potion Particle, I wanted to see it to see whatcking feeling I am when I used the Simplified moves.

    After pulling out the memory, I divided it into the frame by frame; I want to check each frame and see what I amcking.

    I continue to look at each frame, and again, the feeling of astonishment emerged from my heard seeing how man every gigantic beast with the single sh of its sword.

    "I have been so wrong!" I said after a long time, the moves that I thought simplified moves are not simplified moves at all; instead, they are part of the Sword Style.

    This sword style contains 24 simple sword moves, these sword moves are very simple, but they are perfect, every maneuver of sword style is effective to strike the core of the enemy, but that is not the most fantastic thing about this sword Style.

    The most fantastic thing about this Sword Style it is versatile, every move of it could be instantly changed into other, as long as one practice it to the highest level, he will never about to worry about fighting new sword style again as with the help of those 24 moves, one can create their style with is suitable for them, but before doing that, I will have to be proficient at the 24 moves first which itself will take years.

    These moves my simple, but they are extremely hard, for one to gain mastery over them, I will need to practice them for years.

    After confirming my theory was right, I wasted no time in practicing these 24 moves and such time passed by.

    Crack Crack...

    Sometimeter, I started to hear a crack and knew my time in the conscious space is over, likest time this time also I¡¯ve gained quite much in the Conscious space but unlikest time I wouldn¡¯t have to wait a bit to test them out as outside the biggest battlefield waiting for me.

 Chapter 602 Powerful I

    Thank You, Rhys Rathbun, Robert Cook, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Bryce Brown-Mcdonald for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Finally!"

    I whispered as I looked at the dark sky, which is bathing in the soft moonlight as before. It has been a few hours since the Battle started and about two hours since I got infected.

    The Battle is still raging furiously; I could hear shaking of the earth continually, the killing intent in the air is so thought that I could smell it when I take a breath.

    This Killing intent urging me, wanting me to bolt out into the Battlefield to kill everyone Ie across, I controlled myself and started to check the condition of my Body.

    When I heard the cracking sound right after I cleansed the infection, I know I am I had reached the 2nd Aplishment.

    That time I had instantly thickened the suppressive energy even more and started circting it, despite it affecting my soul adversely and also speed up the process of cirction of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    That had profited me a lot; after reached the 2nd Aplishment, the Soul damage automatically healed, and I was able to circte shit loud of suppressive energy into my soul and got significant benefits from the Supre Combat Exercise.

    I had 38 seals of Supreme Combat Exercise before I blink out to the conscious space, and now, when I had checked the condition of my body, I found there are four Big seals and one small seal in my Temple space.

    That means I had created four minor and one Amethyst seal, which is enormous progress. Every amethyst seal is precious; the advancement of soul and Body it gives is invaluable.

    Bang!

    I easily freed by one leg from the monster¡¯s body and use that leg to kick the monster that was top of my legs away. This monster had been giving me lots of creeps, but I was powerless to do anything, but now I be fine; I made sure to give it a good kick.

    Hun!

    After kicking the monster, I get up, and next moment I caught a whiff of that fantastic smelling deadly green smoke; my expression changed a little before turning normal. After getting conscious, I did not stop circting the Secrete Method, just toned down its power as it was very unbearable for me.

    I had thought something like this might happen, and because of that, I was very ready for it and still is.

    I take a look at the crater, which is at least ten meters in diameter; the impact was really powerful to create such big and deep crater. I was about to leave the crater when I saw two bodies of Grimm Monsters.

    These monsters are dead; they are dead withing five minuits of being infected; not everybody could have the treasure like Soul Tempering Diamond, which is the best treasure for cleansing the soul.

    I walked toward the monster and ced them into my storage. If these were any other Grade monsters, I would not have taken the risk of staying in the Crater longer, but these are bodies of Nine Star Elite monsters, not only their bodies are valuable, but their storage also held useful things.

    After storing the bodies of the Grimm monster, I walked out of the Crater, and what I see the Battle that is raging fully and humans are fighting tooth and nails. Probably that is why the difference between Grimm monsters and humans had lessened a little.

    But there are still an awful lot of Grimm monsters that are killing humans, I watched the fight for a few seconds before the silver fire started appearing on my Body and soon that silver fire had turned into the Armor that is made of fire.

    Bang!

    As theplete Armor appared on my Body, I activated the mini st and sped toward the Battlefield at the blurring speed.

    Puchi Slice Puchi!

    This time I wasted no time, as soon and Ie within the range of the Grimm monster; Iunched a couple of long-range attacks before I started killing them all with the sword.

    This time I bore no distinction between the Grimm monster; I killed whoever Grimm monster my gaze fall one, be it a Rookie Grimm monster or the eight-star elites, I started to kill them all.

    I had wasted a total of two hours when I was infected. In these two hours, I would have killed thousands of the Grimm monster, and that hundreds of thousands of Mana crystal at least. I have lost so much crystal, and now I will work extra hard to gain all these mana crystals.

    So in the killing, I spared no Grimm monster; whatever Grimm monster had appeared in my eyes would be dead.

    These Grimm Monster have be perfect practice target from me, on whom I could practice the 24 moves that I learned.

    It is very difficult for one to change ones fighting style, especially when one using it for years. Using these moves on the Grimm monster is helping me get familiar with movements, if I used these moves on some strong Grimm monster and made some mistakes, then I would be paying a considerable price, I might even lose my life.

    I could continue with my old sword style in Battle and then practice in the safety of the training room, but I did not do. In my opinion, Battle is the best teacher, here is a high pressure which would help improve every second,pared to it, the progress I would make in the safety of the home would be nothing.

    BOOM!

    Bang Crack Bang!

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly as I burned away all sweat that had appeared on my Body, I was killing Grimm monster when suddenly an attack came from above appared not far from me, if not for feeling threat and activating mini sts at an unnatural angle that broke few of my bones, I would be turned to Ash like several Grimm monsters, and human did.

    These unlucky fellows, they became coteral damage of the fight that is being fought above. This is not the first time this happened; ever since the Golden elites had joined the Battle, this is happening quite regrly.

    Sometimes it would hit empty space, and sometime it would hit the people who are fighting below.

    Forget about others, I nearly became the coteral damage of the Battle that is happening above, if not for me having such fabulous treasure like soul tempering diamond, I would have gone to the underworld like the two Grimm monsters.

    Time passed by as I continued killing, more than an hour passed, and I killed nearly two thousand Grimm monsters,pared to millions that are fighting this number is nothing but it is still noticeable.

    I could feel the gaze of a few Grimm monsters on my back. They have not attacked me yet, but it wouldn¡¯t be long some of the loose patience and attack like the Cheetaman did.

    "Bastard!"

    A few minutester, I did get attacked, It was a lightning Antelopman whounched an attack of the lightning de on me, but unfortunately, despite its attack being fast, I was able to dodge it and seeing that it cursed at me loudly.

    After dodging its attack, I did not continue running away but stopped and walked toward the monster with fire on my Armor, getting littlepact with every step of mine.

 Chapter 603 Powerful II

    Thank You, Karan Paul, Rhys Rathbun, Robert Cook, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Bryce Brown-Mcdonald for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Finally, my Swirling Armor had reached 0.6pactness. If it had been only 2nd Aplishment, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it 0.6 inchespact this early. The reason I was able to do it because of the soul energy provided by the Amethyst seal.

    It is very hard to make progress in the swirling Armor. Each step harder than before, it will be even harder to make it reach thepactness of 0.5 inches.

    It will be difficult, but as long as I was able to do it, my power will increse tremendously.

    "Good, you are not the coward who only knows how to run." Said Anterlopman and attacked me with its long ck de, which is covered in the purple lightning.

    Its speed is very fast, simr to that of Cheetaman, who chased me a few hours ago.

    It appared in front of me in a second and swung its de in the attack. Seeing its deing at me, I did not back down as I am confident in countering it.

    Bang!

    I activated my mini st behind my sword hand and attacked the Grimm monster to counter its attack.

    After my swirling Armor reached thepactness of 0.6 inches, its power had increased again. Before my power is equal to Peak Eight Star Elite and now, if I am not wrong, then it is equal to Early Nine Star Elite, simr to the Antelopman in from me.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, and I felt immense force rushing toward me, I have nevere across such force, if it entered my body, then it has the power to break every bone in me.

    The force rushed out of my sword and entered my swirling Armor, where is spread across all the swirls through theplicatedwork of lines and got crushed by them bit by bit.

    By the time the moment was over, a very tiny amount of force had seeped inside me, which was enough to only shake my body slightly.

    If it had been swirling Armorpactness of 0.7 inches, I would have directly blown apart, but this Armor perfectly bore it.

    This is the difference of power between each micro inch, every single micro inch increased the power tremendously, and the power of Armor would increse even more when the Compactness of Armor reached the o.5 inches after crossing the wedge it.

    It looked quite shocked seeing me taking its blow without a problem, but that did not slow it down as it attacked again and thins the lightning arc on its long de had be quite thick.

    ng!

    I felt like I was electrocuted,st time I had felt a negligible current but, this time I felt full-blown electrocution, if not for me having high will power and experienced all sorts of pains, I would be flung away the sword from my hand.

    The purple lightning is very powerful; it even more potent than my fire ability, but Swirling Armor still countered it perfectly, but I still have to bear the full sensation of lightning.

    I was surprised seeing the lightning getting crushed, but I still feel the full sensation of it. I thought about it, but I was not able to find the reason for it. If not me only feeling sensation and not its dangerous power, I would inevitably run away from the fight.

    The only I can conjure about this strange lightning energy that it somehow affects the mind also. Either its a peculiar ability of its lightning power or it is some mystical ability, I dont know as I donte across such ability like this before.

    "You have quite a willpower, let¡¯s see how long you are able to bear the effect of my Mind Shaker," it said and attacked me even thicker bolts lighting covering the de.

    ng ng ng...

    Our weapons kept shing, and with every sh, its power would also increse, and the stronger energy would again fry my mind. If not for me experiencing the worst, I would have shaken by its strange mind-numbing attacks.

    With every move, the mind-numbing attack got stronger and stronger, but I did not even hitch for me. The physical and elemental attack is more worry full that the mind attack.

    I am now spinning whirls on swirling Armor as fast as I could so I could gain more offensive and defensive power, but the swirls had to reach their limit, and after they reached their limit, I will have a choice but to use the ult method which I dont want use before my opponent does.

    ng ng ng...

    We exchanged a few more moves, and I was about to use the ult method when It abruptly stopped and looked at me with a cruel smile.

    "Good, very, I have rarely met anyone within the same power level as me who experience my Mind Shaker without much reacting."

    "You should feel honored tost this much because next moment you will pain that you never felt in your life." It said, and its aura started to rise, and before I could think what it did mean, I found its powerful de which is nowpletly cloaked in the purple lightninging toward me.

    Feeling its aura rise in such a dangerous level, I knew it had used the ult Method and used quite a bit of power in it, seeing that I also did not hold back and started to summon the ult energy into my body.

    ng!

    ¡¯Seee!¡¯ I sucked a sharp breath when our weapons shed and clearly understood what it had meant.

    It had merged the ult Energy into its lightning, and now, with electrifying sensation, I am feeling the tearing force of ult energy into my mind. Feeling such an electrifying tearing force in mind, the first time felt grateful for all the torturous pains I¡¯ve felt.

    If not for all the pains, I would have directly gone into thea or died on the spot feeling such pain in the body.

    "Was this your great move, all I felt is a tickle," I said smilingly to at its expectant face. It would expect to see my squirming body begging for its mercy, but what I did was clearly opposite, which made it extremly happy.

    "You Bastard!" It shouted infuriatingly as it attacked, and it attacked me with its full power, seeing that I did not hold anything back and asked the ult energy to my limit and started fighting it.

    ng ng ng...

    Our weapons blurred as intense shing sound rang across us, but nobody care, both of us are fighting with our full strength with only focus on killing another.

    Move after move shed, but no one gained the upper hand, even I with my killing making slow progress if this continues then I would need at least half an hour to cracked its defense.

    As I was searching for a way, a bold idea came into my mind, and that is to use those twenty-four moves. In this fight, I did not fight with those 24 moves as I thought it would be too risky before I could gain enough mastery over them to fight instinctively.

    I thought about for few seconds before I finally decided to use them despite knowing that I may very well lose my life because of this. I did dont make that decision because I wanted to cut the time, though that is the partial reason but not the main reason for my decision.

    The main reason is that I want to get the hand of the 24 moves and what better way could be than a high-pressure fight where I could lose my life any moment.

    Tear!

    After making my mind, I immediately started using the simplified moves, and the twoter, I barely survived against the de.

    It had torn my clothes through the cover of swirling Armor, one small bolt of lightning even slipped into my body, it made meplete numb for the moment.

    ng Tear ng ng...

    Our weapons kept shing and now and then its de would tear some clothes of mine, one time it even left a scratch and transmitted quite a big bolt of lightning into me. If not for me crushing it with force of my rule powers and ult energy, I would have be numb, and that moment would have be my end moment.

    ng ng ng Tear...

    We kept shing, and at first, its de was able to breach my defense quite easily, but as the time passed, it had be harder and harder till it became very rare and few minuits after that; I started to breach its defenses.

    These 24 moves are fantastic with just ten minuits of the fight; I was able to get close to its fatal points. These moves are direct and straightforward that directly attack the enemy¡¯s core.

    Time passed by fifteen more minuits passed, and now it is rarely able to breach my defenses while I am breaching its defenses every few moves.

    It started to make it hesitate if I kept fighting it this way, and it would surely flee as soon as its chance.

    Puchi!

    My sword pierced its heart, I kept fighting it till it was ready to run and just as it was about to make a move to run away, I took a daring chance and able to pierce its heart.

 Chapter 604 Clock Sword Style

    Thank You, Karan Paul, Rhys Rathbun, Robert Cook, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Bryce Brown-Mcdonald for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Shi!

    I took out my sword and ced the corpse of the monster into my storage. This fight was different. Not only I had experienced an extraordinary ability from the Grimm monster, but I had also fought with the twenty-four sword moves.

    It feels really weird to say to 24 sword moves even in mind, so I decided to change it to the name Clock Sword Style. Clock Sword Style as it is twenty-four different moves like twenty-four tics on the clock.

    I have fought for it nearly an hour, and I do not regret wasting my time with it as the fight with having given me the confidence to fight against the strongest opponent with Clock Sword Style.

    Bang!

    Without wasting any time, I activated the mini st and started killing again, just like before, I bore no discrimination, I kill every Grimm monsters I havee across is its One Star Elite or Eight Star Elite.

    As for nine-star elites, they hadn¡¯t started following me yet, and I did not attack than on my own. Currently, my power is equal to early Nine Star Elite means I can fight one of the weakest Nine Star Elites.

    So unless Grimm Monsters started to chase me on their own and their power is what I can handle, only then I will fight them, or if not then I will continue running and with my power reaching Nine Star Elite, there are barely any nine-star elite that could match up to me in my speed.

    So I kept killing Grimm monsters without worries, and with the smile on my face as I consider these Grimm Monsters are not the living beings but pile of mana crystal, each Grimm Monster represented the pile of Mana Crystals to me. The more I kill, the bigger the pile of the crystal would be.

    "Bastard, wait!"

    Two hours passed by and now four Nine Star Elites are Chasing me, and each one of them is stronger than me, I had thought I would have some Nine Star Elite that would have a simr level power as, but it looks like I was too hopeful.

    All the Grimm monsters that are following me and very strong and I could not defeat them, so the only option I have is to run, and to be honest, this chase did not affect me much as I continued killing any Grimm monsters I haveing across.

    Now and then I would see some Silver and Golder elite falling from the sky, most of the time, they would get up and flew up again to fight, but sometime they would stay dead.

    I havee across a few bodies of Silver and Golden elites while I was running and wanted to store than in my storage. Not to forget the level of treasures they will have in their storages, but the sheer amount of Mana Crystals I would harvest from them would be very astounding.

    With every level in Star Elite, there more than double increse in the Mana Crystals, this is between great, but this difference in power is nothingpared to the difference in power between White Elite, Silver Elite, and Golden Elite.

    I can see the difference clearly when I looked up, so when I can very well imagine how much Mana crystal I would be able to harvest from the silver and Golden Elites.

    I may not have the power currently to beat and harvest from the Silver and Golden elites, but one day, I will have it and that I will be swimming in the mana crystals.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM...

    The chase continued to for little more than an hour when I started to hear another set of loud booming sounds. There is already that sound above us with the Golden and Silver elites fighting now this new sound seeminging closer and closer.

    Before I know it, the blurring forms came toward our Battlefield and started to fight in the above Battlefield. It would take even idiot of realizing what is happening, the silver and Golden elites of other battlefields havee and joined out the Battlefield.

    As for why they did that, I fucking dont know. I do not have much information, and from what I have read, these Grimm monsters apply different strategies in different battles like any sane, so there much me some reason for them doing that.

    Now the question is if the Golden and Silver elites of the Battlefield of the other Battlefield havee, then would the silver elites would follow, and if they followed, then the white elites from other battlefields will go as well?

    BOOM BOOM BOOM... step step step...

    I did not have to wait long as a minute after Golder and Silver Elites of other battlefields havee, the Golden and Silver elites have also followed, and soon White Elites have also started toe, they wille in few minuits.

    While running away, I have had opened a feed and saw the Grimm monsters and humans of all three battlefields areing toward our Battlefield, and in a maximum of ten minutes, all the four battlefields would be one.

    This shocked me, currently, more than three million million people are fighting the Battlefied, but when people from other Battlefield came, it will be whopping 12 million, with such huge number, the utter chase would follow, and the battle that had been going in steady pace will explode.

    I have to be extremely careful after the Battlefields merged; there will be thousands of Nine Star Elites that will jumble in one ce.

    As everybody started to notice what is happening, the mood of the Battlefield began to change, the four Nine Star Elite were chasing, slowed down till on one kept pursuing me, and that also tones down its effort.

    Not only, but the people fighting on the Battlefield also started to fight little reservedly and started drinking potions and other things they got.

    When all the battlefields merge, the real battle will start and that there will be no break, everyone will fight for blood, and the Battlefield will only stop when the other partypletly killed or they ran away.

    To make that happen, one party would have to kill nearly all the people of another party or make it retreat in defeat, these are the only two ways that battle could end, but no matter which thing happens, humans going loose lots and lots of people.

    If we are fortunate, then our losses could be between fifty to a hundred thousand, and if we are unlucky, then more than a million would die. These deaths are genuinely shocking, but it will happen, I have to work hard and be smart so that I could be in the list of people who will die on the Battlefield.

    ¡¯The people from the Grimm battlefield will arrive soon, and like others, I should also make the preparation.¡¯ I thought and took out the violet berry from my storage and pop it my mouth.

    As its juice traveled inside my body, I felt all the tiredness and fatigue vanishing away, and I felt like I had just woken to feelpletly refreshed without any tiredness into my body.

    Not only that, my mana storage, which had been emptied little, also instantly filled to the brim.

    What I had eaten is now called Vigor berry, like its name suggests it filled body with vigor and eating it does not have side effect but one can not more than nine vigor berries in a day otherwise the berries wouldn¡¯t give much effect.

    The vigor berry could make one reach his peak condition instantly; the only thing it can¡¯t do is heal injuries, but that is a small problem, especially for me.

    The vigor had madee to my peak condition, and now all I have to do is wait for the Grimm monsters of other battlefields toe before I can start to ughter them.

 Chapter 605 Battle Ends I

    Thank You, Karan Paul, Rhys Rathbun, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Bryce Brown-Mcdonald for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Everywhere I look, I found utter chaos. It had been a few minuits since the battle started, and what I see is a pile of bodies already piling on the ground. Everywhere I see, I see bodies.

    The only relieving thing about the bodies is that most of then belong to the Grimm monsters, there are only a few in between bodies of humans that could be seen. The bodies of humans may be in between the Grimm monsters, but when one could them, the sheer number of them would make one¡¯s heart bleed.

    Since the battle started, I have been quite low profile, not wanting to attract too much attention as I am already very attention-grabbing with my body covered in weird in Silver Armor.

    The reason I did continued the wanton killing of my Grimm monster because I dont want to make myself a target of lots of Grimm Monster with the start of the battle, I wanted to wait a bit before everybody got busy with their fight before I start my wanton killing.

    That Time even if some Nine Star Elite caught my wanton killing few Grimm monsters in the battle of millions, I would still be able to handle them well. As long as there are no more than ten swift Nine Star Elite chased me, I would be fine.

    Slice Puchi Puchi...

    I waited for fifteen more minuits before I started my killing again and this time, my killing speed was faster than before as the Grimm monster is everywhere, there is eight million Grimm monster on the battlefield, I have to wave my hand, and Grimm monster would get cut by my sword.

    Unlike before, I now have to be very careful; there are powerhouses everywhere. If not for me having a Killing rule which helps me sensing battle power of others, I wouldn¡¯t have bee able to kill as many as Grimm monsters I been killing now as that time I would have to look at the Grimm monster¡¯s forehead before I can even think of attacking.

    Time passed by, and I kept killing in the choice of millions, sometimes some monster would follow me, some left halfway. At the same time, some adamantly chased me for a long time, but after seeing my speed and how my speed of killing isn¡¯t affected a bit, they would give up.

    But not long after that, some other Grimm monsters would notice my killing and would follow me till they give up in exhaustion.

    There are many Grimm monsters followed me, but there are only three whiche very close to catching me, and one had nearly killed. All these three were very powerful.

    The three of them were experts in speed and also possessed the power of Peak Nine Star Elite, I had to spend a lot of time to have them stop chasing me.

    In such a way a total of eight hours had passed and now sun appearing through the clouds, yesterday in the early evening the battle had started, and now there is dawn, but there is no sign of people stopping.

    Both Grimm monsters and humans are fighting furiously, not only down but also above, the booming sound of Silver and Golden elites fighting had never lessened. Instead, it intensified.

    Clear tiredness could bee seeing their faces, but it would vanish for a while as they drunk the invigorating potion, the humans have be wild dogs they are using everything they had to fight.

    I have even seen one give a headbutt to the Grimm monster. I had thought that humans went crazy and about to help him as he was withing my range but soon stopped seeing it is the strategy of humans to make the Grimm monster loosen its guard before he couldunch the fatal attack at it.

    Chew

    I popped up another vigor berry before I started killing again, this is my third Vigor berry in the battle, and it is helping me very me in keeping myself in the Peak condition throughout the battle.

    Few second, after eating the vigor berry, I found myself returning to my vigorous form, I felt my body is brimming with energy, and I could kill any Grimm monster that appared in front of me.

    Though there is still mental tiredness, it can be suppressed enough not to affect my battle power.

    Hun

    I had started killing for some time when suddenly I felt a strong killing intent locked on me, and when I looked back, I saw a Nine Star Elite zing Horseing at me.

    I stopped suddenly noticed its battle power and escatic smiled couldnt help but appeared in my face. Since I had killed the Antelopeman, no early Nine Star Elite hade after me. All those came were peak and Mid Nine Star Elite.

    I wanted to fight against a Nine Star Elite of my level, but I never had able to find one, but now that I saw this zing Horseman I couldnt help but get excited, and as I again found a powerful opponent to test my Clock Sword Style which I had practiced whole night.

    Though this zing Horseman is quite stronger than the opponent I would have like to fight, I still decided to fight as if things got harder, I could always run.

    "Hehe!"

    That horseman let out a cruelugh as it came at me with the swift speed, but when It was halfway, I noticed a fluctuation in its killing intent, and next moment, I felt its battle power rising.

    Seeing that, I know and activated my ult method at full power without hesitation. This horseman is quite smart, fearing I will run away. It had used its full power from the start so it could finish me off in a single move so I could not run away after seeing its power.

    Well, it is bad luck if it had been any other, he would have fallen into its trap but not me, I was able to see through it with crystal clear rity and will give it quite a big surprise.

    It came toward me with its usual speed but just at it came closer to me, it swung its ax at me with the power that is not present before, It would have very hard to defend against such insidious attack if it were any other, but for me, this is an excellent chance to finish the battle in seconds.

    BANG!

    Krrrr Slice!

    I activated mini st at full power and used my sword against its, but this time, I did directly countered its de but shed against its corner and diverted it using minimum power before directly slicing across its chest.

    I made a massive wound on its body, the injury I have it very serious as it cut to the bone.

    BANG Puchi!

    I called by my sword slightly and used mini st again to pierce its hear directly. When it took itsst breath, it was shocking.

    Well, I would be in its ce if I would have been its ce, I had used all my power into two attacks and top that I used moves from the clockwork sword style. The whole attack happened within a second.

    But the who got most credit for this kill its monster itself, It was too confident in its faint that it never thought that its opponent could see through it, if not for it I will have needed at least 45 minuits to kill it.

    Hun!

    I just about removed my sword from its chest, when I felt extremely threatening sensation and that I knew if it hit me, I would surely reach the underworld.

 Chapter 606 Battle Ends II Battle Of Wills

    I will die! I will die! I shouted in my mind as this sensationpletly overpowered me so much that I wasn¡¯t even able to take a breath; it felt like someone holding my breath, which I am supposed to breathe.

    I know this is not what is happening. I am just frozen in fear due to this extremly threatening feeling I am feeling. Through the sheer will power, I controlled the fear I was feeling enough to move my eyeball, and what I saw is people standing still like a statue.

    Their bodies are shaking uncontrobly. I coulda hundred of people falling on the ground every second. That not it, I even saw people from above stopped fighting; there is no booming sound or shaking of the earth; everything has be utterly silent.

    If I am not wrong, then someone very had swept their will¡¯s on the Battlefield, projecting their will one everyone. This powerhouse must be supremely powerful as its will alone was enough to make everyone shaken to the core that did not dare to breathe.

    Hun!

    I stood shaking like the rest of the people on the Battlefield, struggling to breathe when I noticed an interesting thing of will, or I may say wills. On the Battlefield, there is not the single will, but two will and these two wills seem to be in the contest.

    These will¡¯s seemed to be fighting each other, and the whole Battlefield is the just coteral. I was lucky to notice this, the level powerhouses who are battling with is too high that other people could not notice the difference due to their low level.

    I was able to notice them due to sheer coincidence, but I did not feel happy about it at all. These two powerhouses are battling, and if they increased their will a little high, then people will not only get unconcious; some people¡¯s brains may get fried too.

    Thud Thud...

    Just as I thought that the two wills increased their power, I felt my blood run cold knees buckle if not me holding myself with great willpower; I would have fallen to the ground like people around Battlefield.

    Thud THUD! Thud...

    Suddenly in the soft sound of falling, I heard a loud thud behind me. Even if I could move my eyes, I could tell by the sound that someone from the above had fallen.

    It may be Silver elite or the Golden Elite, but I think chances of them being Silver Elite high as I believe those who can be Golden Elite must need high willpower to gain the power of Golden Elite.

    After that first loud thud, I kept hearing them now and among the soft thuds. Seeing the constant sound of falling I am hearing, I think more than ny-nine percent of people on the Battlefield have fallen to the ground.

    I am barely keeping myself up, and the worst thing is that the power two wills are continually rising. They are getting stronger and stronger every minute that I found my knees shaking.

    Now even my toddler sister came and push me lightly, I would surely fall, that is how precarious my condition is, and that was just the projection one wills and not their real powers.

    To them, we are weak as ants, to finish us off; they do not need tounch an attack; just suppression of will would be enough.

    I may not know much but I dont thing Lord or Duke have this strong will power, I think it is must be either Prince or King powerhouse whose will¡¯s we are facing. I still believe only those powerhouses can suppress millions of people with their wills alone.

    The falling of people had slowed down but it was not because of the power of wills had decreased no the reason is the exact opposite, due to effect of strong will there are barely any people left standing on the Battlefield, most of the people had fallen long ago, and those who remained standing are on the verge of the falling.

    I want to let go. I wanted to let everything go and fall unconcious. There pain in the will but theplete suppression unbearable, to take a breath, I have to use all my energy, and every time the power of the wills increased, I would nearly suffocate.

    The pressure these wills put out is immense if not the many events I had gone through and many things I have experienced that made my willpower firm; I would have never bear the suppression of these wills.

    In front of my eyes, there used to be thousands and thousands of Grimm Monsters and humans, and now I am only seeing seven people standing on the thousands, of the four are humans, and three are Grimm monsters.

    One Grimm monster is clearly on the edge of falling if willpower had increased even a little, then that Grimm monster would surely fall.

    I wanted to harness this suppressive will to practice my methods, but I was unable to do so, forget about Supreme Combat Exercise and Secrete Method; I was not even able to run my refinement engine, which I do unconsciously every moment I am awake.

    The suppression is so high that I wasn¡¯t even able to operate my refinement engine, a thing I am most familiar with.

    Thud THUD thud...

    The suppression increased again and the next moment, I again started to hear a thud, not three of the seven people in front of me fell, I even heard loud band, some powerhouses from above must have fallen down.

    I also very of falling my Knees that were already shaking started to shake even more, and all I could do is muster all my will and breathe, breathe the air inside me. As the powers of the will had increased, my breathing stopped again; I had muster all my will to breathe in a small amount of air into me.

    With falling of another Grimm monster, now I can see only three people standing in front of my eyes, of which two are humans, and one is a Grimm monster, like me, all of them on the verge of falling.

    I felt like I have reached my limit, and if will power increased again, then I might fall on the ground to unconsciousness.

    Just as I thought that the will powers increased again and this time, it rose by quite a margin, I fell like I am feeling unconcious as I thought my thoughts were slowing down at a visible pace.

    I tried to resist it this feeling of unconsciousness that came over me, but I could not, but I continued to do that. I want to resist it until I became conscious. It would have different things if someone powerful attacked me, and I got injured for that one have the power but falling unconcious just due to projection will, I find it shameful.

    I always felt my will is very firm but now I am bending under someone else will, I find this utterly shameful and humiliating, so I will resist, I will resist till it breaks me.

 Chapter 607 Battle Ends III Battle Of Wills

    Thank You, Bryce Crump, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Bryce Brown-Mcdonald for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Some time ago, I lost my sight, or I might say my thoughts have be sluggish enough that my brain can¡¯t process what it is seeing, so everything around me dark.

    I had thought the darkness would be ck, but there is no color. It is like asking a blind people what they can see, but how would they answer they never see any color in their life.

    That how my condition had be, there is darkness around me, but this darkness is not a dark color, it is just filled with silence and emptiness.

    The tug of war between two wills is continuing with no winner around, every few minutes or seconds, I dont know they will increse their will power and tried to push another away, but the other would also increse its power, and they would be locked in the stalemate.

    After long observation of their wills, my slow brain concluded that they are this two people are increasing their will power by some fixed unit, as for what unit it is I dont know or I didnt there was any unit for the willpower if not for seeing their wills power would increase at a fixed rate.

    To put it, in other words, they are shing on the firmness of will, to see who¡¯s will is firm. If they used their full will projection, then all the people here would have had their brains fried. In my observation, I found that one party has a slightly weaker than the other, but that party didnt want to ept that, and probably that is why that one kept increasing its will power while another party reciprocates.

    It is very clear by their action they dont want to harm the millions that are fighting, if they were not holding back, then we would have surely would be standing right now. Buzz! The willpowers increased again, and I again felt onught on the will, and I again started to give my all.

    I had already decided to resist till I have myst thought, I do not want the shame of being unconcious my pressure of others will. Even if that powerhouse is lord of this world, I will never bend my will in front of it. I would rather let my will power break and turn into vegetables rather than bend down in front of someone else will.

    Buzz! The will power increased again, and this time, I reached my limit and felt thest of my thoughts turning blur, and despite that, I kept resisting, but it seems like this I had reached my limit as I found my consciousness slipping away without stopping.

    ¡¯Is this my limit?¡¯ I thought sluggishly, though I know I had reached my limit, I had to continue resisting, I won¡¯t fall under anyone will without any struggle.

    I kept struggling as my conscious slipped, and finally came a moment when I could process only one though and that too going away.

    Lit!

    Soon that one thought, which filled with resistance erase away under the pressure of colossus will and I was about to fall into unconscious when I saw a light, that light was very faint, but it is also very clear in this dark space.

    I instinctually focused on it and found my though power returning to me, though the speed of return is very slow, it is returning none the less. I dont know what this faint light is, but it had somehow helped me from loosing into the unconscious.

    It had helped me from drowning under those callouses wills, as I kept looking at that faint light and found my thoughts very slowly returning to me.

    Those callouses wills are weighing down me every second, wanting me to sink into a sea of the unconscious, but I did not, that faint light has be my anchor for me, which I could hold on under the storm of wills. Time passed by, and the power of two wills kept increasing, and due to that many times, I nearly sank into the unconcious, but I always able to hold though that fain light. It somehow also always able to help me falling into the unconsciousness.

    "Annnha!"

    Suddenly I felt the pressure from two callouses would vanish, and light instantly appared in front of my eyes, so is my thought process returned to normal. When I looked around, I saw the view I will never forget. I saw millions of people lying on the ground; they are unconcious. In the whole battleground, I found only round 11 people are standing.

    In millions of millions of people, only 11 people remain standing, and there are seven from the human side and four from the Grimm monsters of different tribes. To my utter surprise, I saw two familiar among us, seven humans. Though I cant seeing their faces clearly, I am very familiar with their silhouette; they are twins Sophia and Raina, both of them able to bear the colossus pressure of Wills.

    We eleven people looked at each other despite the difference our eyes met, and we nodded at each other, even if we are enemies and would kill each other without single though, we still gained the respect of each other. What we have experienced was more magnificent than battle, where millions failed we survived, these facts are alone enough garnered great respect and feel pride.

    After taking one more look at the battlefield, I typed the few buttons and looked at the condition of my friends. The drones above looked fine; I dont think the wills have damaged them. Soon nine windows projected appeared in front of me; four windows are of my friends while the other five were from the rookies that were under me.

    I took a sigh of relief, seeing they are alive like I had to guess Sophia and Raina are standing, but Leo and Rachel also awake. They are crouching down like hundreds of other people; they are not falling unconcious under the high pressure already a verymendable thing.

    When I looked at the five rookies under me, I thought they would be all lying unconcious but drone showed one is very much awake, though she is nearlyying on the Floor from her slight movement, I could see that Tina is away. As I¡¯ve observed, this girl had amendable will; she will have a bright future with such a firm will.

    After some time, the people who were already awake starting to stand up, I also use this chance to collect the body of Nine Star Elite and my sword which had fallen under my grip at unknow time.

    PAN... Zan...

    I had just thought about how they will wake up millions of people who are lying down when I heard two ring horns from tow sides. These horns are defining and hearing I felt like ants are biting all over my body.

    Hearing that people started to wake up and after waking up, they started to gather in a group, humans on one side while Grimm monster on others and they all have one thought whether the battle would continue to not.

 Chapter 608 Battle Ends IV

    Thank You, Bryce Crump, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Bryce Brown-Mcdonald for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    We people from both sides stood opposite each other, with only one thought in mind whether the Battle will continue or not.

    The wills that had swept over us may seem like taken hours of our time, but the Wills had swept over the battlefield for barely an hour.

    The unconsciousness had given most people some time to rest, and now they are in better condition than before for the fight.

    We all waited for the decision, just one order, and we will fight. We will have to fight whether we wanted or not.

    When I look above, I saw hundreds of Golden and silver elites Grimm Monsters standing in the lead of Nine Grimm Monsters, in nine I could see the Foxman that cloaked in the Green Smoke and I still feel a shudder when I looked at that green smoke.

    That Green Gas is terror, just one faint whip of it made me reach the gates of the underworld. I can¡¯t imagine what my condition would be if I take the full breadth of that Green smoke.

    I looked away quickly before that Foxman could notice my gaze, the sense of such level of powerhouses are powerful, if not for thousands of people looking above, that Foxman would have easily able to feel my gaze when I looked at it.

    On the human side, five people are leading the charge. They are guild masters of the five S ss Guilds; their level is simr to the nine Grimm Monsters in front of them.

    When I looked at the people behind them, I had easily spotted the Vice Guilmaster Elina of Raging Thunder Guild, who had exhorted me of my Totem Artifact Blueprints. Feeling my gaze, she looked at me, and when she saw me looking at her, she gave me a look before looking away.

    "$%$^%$%%!""KILL THE ORCS, LEAVE NO ALIVE!"

    There was nothing for a few minutes; both sides just kept staring at each other, but suddenly Gruff voice of the Grimm monstermanded loudly, and right after that Human side ordered to kill, so the Battle will be not stopping anytime soon.

    As we heard themand, both sides attacked each other like wild dogs. These people have already had been bearing the frustration of falling unconcious during the Battle of will, though the Battle of will had given them a chance to rest; they are still very frustrated toward it.

    Any self-respecting evolver would not want to be bend under the other will, he may be a follower of others by respect or fear for additional power, but his will, it always remains independent.

    So earlier when the wills swept over, even that may be unintentional they felt angry toward it, so now when they got chance, they wentpletly undone killing any Grimm monster they havee across.

    Puch Puch Puchi...

    I, too, started to kill; every Grimm monster below the NineStar Elite would lose its life under my attack. As I was killing, I felt there is a change in me, and this change is huge.

    Earlier, when I activated the Swirling Armor, It only took two seconds to appear in on my bodypletly. Usually, it takes three seconds, and I many times tried to cut the time but never had been sessful, but now I had unknowingly did that.

    That¡¯s not all; I am also finding killing very easy, though earlier also I had just needed one move to kill those below Nine Star Elite, this time it felt natural than before.

    I know some changes had urred to me, and this change came after I bore the onught of Will¡¯s.

    The first few minuits I did not understand what this change is which had increased my strength, there is no change in my mana, my body, and soul, so I was very hard to understand what had increased my strength.

    But as I kept fighting, I felt I understood a little about this change and strenth it had brought me.

    I now understood the things about me at a deeper level. I could now utilize the power of my body better, use my soul correctly, and use mana without much wastage. Not only that, I now felt that I had gained the small efficiency at the Clock Sword Style.

    To gain this amount of understanding, I would have needed at least one month if not three, but I have achieved all that just within an hour and I felt like this just the starting, I will gain many good things after as time passed by.

    Puchi Puch...

    I want to test my power against the Nine Star Elite, and I would have gone to fight one if not for me controlling myself. There are millions of Grimm monsters on the battlefield, and they represent an immense amount of mana crystal.

    So I would gain ten times more mana crystal fighting indiscriminately in the same amount of time time that I will spend of fighting Nine Star Elite.

    So unless some Nine Star Elite Grimm monster followed me on its own, I would only then engage with them.

    Time passed by, and more than two hours had passed. In these two hours, I had killed more than two thousand Grimm monsters, but to my utter surprise, barely any Nine Star Elites followed me, and those followed me have given up a few seconds after the chase.

    Seeing that, I just wanted to stop and find some Nine Star Elite to fight, but I did not as I have Grimm Monsters to kill.

    An hour passed by, and I again killed more than a thousand Grimm monsters, and finally, I saw a Grimm monster following me, and seeing the anger on its face and Killing intent it is emitting, I had likely killed some of its kin.

    "You Bastard wait, you have killed my brother. I will not rest till tear part of your body while you are alive." said the hyenaman that had started to follow. This hyena is quite strong, a Mid Nine Star Elite.

    This is the Grimm monster I was waiting for; against it, I can thoroughly test my limit, and if it is too strong, then I could always run.

    Bang!

    Not wanting to waste any time, I activated my ult method at full power and activated mini st to get the highest speed.

    It looked surprised seeing meing at it, but it did not back down; instead, it also activated its ult method at full power.

    "Bring It on!" It shouted as and attacked and swung its sword at me with the full power.

    CLANG!

    Puh Step Step...

    My sword directly shed against it, and I felt my internal shake as I vomited blood from my throat. I got slightly injured, but the Grimm monster got injured more as its not only vomiting blood non-stop but also taking steps back.

    "Hehe!"

    Bang! Bang!

    Laughing through the bloodied teeth, I activated a mini st on my legs and hand and attacked.

    Puchi!

    It got rmed by seeing meing at it as it handnt stabilized itself. To defend it used its ax in a defensive position, but unfortunately, before it could put up the defense with its ax, it found there is a sword that already pierced through its chest.

 Chapter 609 Battle Ends V

    Thank You, Bryce Crump, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall, Bryce Brown-Mcdonald for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Puchi!

    I pierced my sword though the Grimm monsters, this is the 14th Nine Star Elite I had killed since morning. My confidence had grown ever since I had killed that Hyenaman, and after that, I started killing Nine Star Elite that followed.

    All the Nine Star Elite I had killed were early or mid Nine Star Elite. I was not able to kill Late and Peak. I had tried to Kill Late Nine Star Elite but barely able to run with my life, and since then, I only targeted the Early and Mid Nine Star Elite.

    As I kept fighting, I had noticed that my learning speed had increased. No, saying that would be wrong, the better word for it that I am tuning in with the world, which is helping me understand the things more clearly.

    It is an afternoon of a second day, it had been near eighteen hours we are fighting and near million people are dead, bodies could be seen littered around, but nobody had time to care for them as everybody is busy in the fighting.

    I could see many powerful people fighting in the battlefield, some of them caught my eyes, and I noticed that these people are those who were able to remain standing despite facing the onught of to powerful will.

    The also had experienced a change after facing such powerful wills, of millions of people; only eleven people were able to bear the onught, there ought to be something special about them.

    In the Battlefield, I havee across the twins. They were fighting a Nine Star Elite together, and from what I had seen in my nce, I could tell that they will able to kill that Grimm Monsters.

    They already had the power of the early Eight Star Elite when they came out of Ruin. After near two weeks, they can form their ability Armor. Though their armor is not as powerful as mine, it still took their power to Mid Eight Star Elite, and after facing an onught of the will, their power had reached the Peak Eight Star Elite.

    So, with their fabulous teamwork, they could easily able to kill an Early Nine Star Elite and Fight equally against the Mid Nine Star Elite.

    I ced the body of the Nine Star Elite into my storage before starting my killing again. Though the cruel battle is fought around me, I am having the time of my life as I am killing any Grimm monsters I havee across, and no one is capable of stopping me.

    Only those fighting above are capable of stopping me, but I dont think they would, as they have not interfered in the battle below till now and I dont think they will unless, of course, if I killed some kin of Grimm Monsters that are fighting above.

    If I did kill some Silver Elite or Golden Elite Grimm monsters kin, then it will be very hard for Golden or Silver Elites of Humans to save me.

    Well, I wouldn¡¯t stop killing just because I might kill some kin of Silver or Golden elites if something that sort happens then let it happen, I am not going to stop just because there is the probability of urring.

    More time passed and evening came, the whole day had been passed since we were fighting, but there is no sign of battle stops. The faces which were filled with energy after they woke up from the unconsciousness is no longer there; there is the only fatigue filled in their faces.

    Those below Three Star Elite barely have the energy to lift their weapons. They are fighting through the sheer will. These lower-level evolvers, which numbered in millions, will able to fight a few hours more before they copse in the exhaustion.

    "#$%^$$%$%...""Battle Will End In An Hour, So Kill AS Many Grimm Monsters As You Could."

    I was just wondering how long battle wouldst seeing the condition of lower-level worriers when the loud voice of Grimm Monsters and Human rang out one after another, saying battle willst only for an hour.

    When people heard that Order, be it Grimm Monsters or Humans. An expression of relief appared on their faces before they be ferocious and started to fight as others had killed their lover.

    This is a final hour, so they did not have to hold anything back in fear needing the energy forter, now they would splurge the energy without care.

    There even projection of Giangantic Clock appared on the wall of the outpost that everybody could see no matter where they are on the battlefield.

    I too popped up a vigor berry in my mouth and sucked as much as the ult energy I could and started to spin my swirls faster and faster. In the whole battle, I have never used all my power, I had always held something back, but now I did not hold back anything, not even a speck of power.

    Bang!

    I activated the mini st, and though the blurring speed I started killing, I have be a reaper; whenever I passed through, the bodies of Grimm monsters would fall.

    One could see the bodies are falling behind my wake as I ughter the Grimm monsters.

    In my crazy ughtering, It did not take ten minuits before the first Grimm Monster started to follow, now less than one hour till the battle ends and the Grimm monster also did not have to hold back anything, so I think I will have to lots of Grimm monsters behind me.

    But before that happen, I should finish this Grimm monster who had just started following me. This Grimm monster is from some Cat tribe, which I can¡¯t seem to identify.

    From its battle power, I could conclude that this Monster is this Nine Star Elite, so I should be able to finish it off pretty quickly, I maybe even able to finish it one move if I am lucky.

    Bang!

    I quickly turned and activated the mini st as I sped toward the Monster, seeing meing it, it instantly became happy and used all of its power to defend against my attack.

    Krrrr Puchi!

    My sword shed against its de, but instead of shing directly, I used the corner of its de to change the momentum of my sword before I perfectly pierced my sword through its head.

    Guests!

    It made some unrecognizable sound before it falls dead, this move of mine may simple, but it is exceedingly difficult, I had calcted all the aspects before I couldunch such an attack.

    If I had made the slight mistake, then instead of killing, I would be killed as its de would have directly pierced through my heart and most importantly, I could only such move kill only Early Nine Star Elite, it was really difficult and dangerous to use such move against the Mid Nine Star Elite.

    I removed my sword off its chest before cing the body in my storage before I started killing my spree again, not and then I would kill some Nine Star Elite, most of the time I would focus of Early Nine Star Elite as they are were easier to kill, but sometime I would also Kill Mid Nine Star Elite.

    In such a way, fifty-five minuits had passed, and now only five minuits are remaining till the battle ends, and because of that, I am facing quite a trouble.

 Chapter 610 Battle Ends VI Final

    Only five minutes had remained, and people have be wild animals; one could see then using every bit of their strength plus some to fight against the enemy.

    Most of the people fighting are seriously injured, but they didn¡¯t seem to care about any of that as they are fighting ferociously whileparing to others, my body¡¯s condition is quite fine, but I am not.

    Currently, I am using all my strength running away, in fifty minuits I ughtered shit loud of Grimm monsters, I killed so many that I couldnt count, and that irked some Grimm monsters, or I might say tens of Grimm Monsters.

    There are a total of 31 Grimm monsters following me for the past five minuits, and all of them are Nine Star Elite. It would have been a different thing if there are ten to twenty Grimm monster following, but this one is reaching the limit.

    Though their speed is no match for, they are powerful and have enough numbers, and with the correct strategy, they could easily catch me. If this chase were not on the battlefield, they would easily be caught, but catching me amongst the millions is very hard.

    Still, I am cautious as half of them who are following me are Late and Peak against which I am no match.

    Seeing such a number following me, I had stopped killing. I dont want to take any risk as few seconds of dy could make me lose my life, so I only kill those who obstruct my view, as for others I leave them be.

    I have to run for four more minuits as long as the four minutes over. I will be safe from these thirty-three monsters. Yes, In a minuit, two more Nine Star Elite had joined the chase, which again increased the pressure on me.

    Seconds passed, and they turned into minuits, and finally, three more minuits passed, and now less than one minuits had remained, to be exact about 33 seconds. Thest minuit had made people crazy not only humans have be crazy; some Grimm Monsters also have gone crazy.

    There are thirty-seven Grimm monster is following me now and of their thirty-seven I can nine of the are over drafting the ult Energy to follow me, though some of them came close to be, they never able to catch up to me.

    A few more seconds passed, and now there are only five seconds that had remained for the battle to be over.

    Hun!

    I was running when I saw four Grimm Monstersing at me, I about took a turn seeing them as I usually do, but suddenly my eyes constricted when I remembered their battle power and extremly daring n came into my mind.

    All the four Grimm Monsters are Early Nine Star Elites, and there is a perfect chance I might able to Kill them if I overdraft the ult energy, over drafting is always a bad option as it harms one¡¯s Soul and Body, but I am going to do that for a few seconds. So, the harm that I would receive would be minimal.

    But that is not the main problem, but the main problem is I have to kill four Grimm monster five no four seconds, this is a very daunting task, but if I were able to do it, then it would be amazing.

    I made the decision in one less than one second and started sucking more ult energy which is very harmful to my body; I could feel it making small tears forming on body and soul.

    Bang!

    I activated the mini st and went toward the monsters. I had kept its power, as usual, giving no sign that I was over drafting the energy.

    Seeing meing toward them, all four Grimm monsters have be vignt, they have seen my killing style and knew how I fight, so seeing meing at them, they all became extremly vignt.

    BANG!

    I moved at the blurring speed, and in less than a second, I appeared in from then and activated mini sted behind my sword hand, this time, I had used my full power activating the mini st.

    Puchi!

    The first Grimm monster found its chest before it even knew what happened, my sword it to fast, they just heard the bang sound, and next moment they saw sword inside the chest of theirrade.

    That was the easiest part, with such speed, even Mid Nine Star Elite would not have been able to block my attack. The hard part had begun, and now not only I have to survive from the attacks of three Grimm monsters, but I also have to kill them, and fortunately, I have a nt.

    Bang Bang Crack Bang BANG Pacha Pacha

    What I did in the next second was one of the most dangerous things I have ever done. Seeing their attacksing toward me, I activated two mini in quick session at different angels.

    While spun me without moving me much far, and it also gives me momentum from which I had decapitated two Grimm monsters. Though this move had worked, it cost me also.

    The bone of my let had snapped in two by the pressure of the Mini st and the angle I moved. It hadpletly snapped the bone in two. I wanted to eat the speck of ominous core, which I had hidden in my mouth to heal my injuries, but I had no time as thest Grimm monsters attack about to touch me.

    Slice!

    Next moment thest Grimm monsters attack came and for my neck wanting me to cut into two, but atst moment, I moved my little and its ax sliced on my shoulder, it was good thing that I had artifact for protection otherwise, its ax would have separated my shoulder from my body cutting it in half.

    The worst thing is, this bastard had cut on my right shoulder, making itpletly useless. It was a good thing when I saw its axing and had already reached my storage and removed the spare sword out when it had nearly cut my shoulder off.

    BANG!

    Slice!

    It was just removing the ax from my shoulder tounch another attack when I heard the most dreadful sound of its life, and the next moment, it found head flying in the air.

    "Hehe, finally got you."

    I was about to take out the ax off my shoulder and chew the speck of Ominous nt when a Grimm monster appeared in front of me and attacked without wasting any second.

    Seeing the Grimm monster appared in front of me, the color drained from my face as I am currently no condition to counter its attacks.

    "%$^%^^%%^^.." "Battle Is Over Stopped Fighting!"

    It ax just half meter away from me when the Order from above rang out, as it rang across the monster ears, I saw conflicting emotions in its eyes, but it finally stopped its attack, and when the attack stopped, its ax was just inches from my face.

    "Consider yourself lucky to be saved by Order, next time I see you, you will be dead." It said as it took back its Ax.

 Chapter 611 Collecting Bodies

    Thank You, Gage Ostrander Bryce Crump, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "You won¡¯t be even able to survive if we fight now!" I said as I take out the ax from my shoulder and crushed several specks of Ominous Monster core. I could feel my injuries healing at visible.

    So even if it attacked me now, I am sure I could defend myself with another sword. When my wounds healedpletly in a few seconds, I could kill this Grimm monster at is a Mid Nine Star Elite.

    It gave me a stare before it started to walk toward the ce where Grimm monsters gathering.

    Seeing it is leaving, I let go of the ult Energy that I was over drafting, as I did that, I felt heavy weaknessing over me. This weakness had not only came from the over-drafting of the ult Energy but also the day from the full day of fighting.

    All I wanted to is sleep here are now, with the heavy tiredness I am feeling, I wouldn¡¯t mind the dead bodies litter around me.

    I want to eat the Vigor berry to erase all the tiredness I am feeling, but I did not, even if I have lots of Vigor berries, I will not use them just so erase the Tiredness I am feeling.

    Vigor berries are precious and should only be used when it is needed, so I suppressed the tiredness and looked at my wound, which has nearly healed.

    Feeling worried about my friends and rookies, I checked their condition and heaved a sigh of relief, seeing all of them are fine. Though some of them are quite battered, they are fine. I did not see any missing limb or other severe problems for them.

    I closed the feeds on my holowatch and started collecting the bodies of four Nine Star Elites that I had killed before I walked toward the million crowds of humans that are gathering on the opposite side of the Grimm Monsters.

    While going toward the Gathering, I saw hundreds of thousands of medical drones flying out from the city and started to inject the potion into injured. Drones are far more efficient than humans.

    Their sensors let them know who is alive and who is dead, with that information drones have to inject the medicine into them to save them, if we do this work, it will take hours even with us knowing who is alive, who is dead while medical robots will not take more than fifteen minuits to do that.

    "The battle was something, right?" I heard a familiar voice behind me, " Yes, It was something." I replied to Sophia with the sigh.

    "You must have killed quite a lot of Grimm monsters when I saw you; you were killing every Grimm monster that came in your way." Sophia teased.

    To that, I just smiled; they had killed a lot of Grimm monsters when I saw themst time; they were killing a group of Grimm monster that had surrounded them.

    We soon reached the ce where the millions of humans gathered and walked toward our friends.

    "I wonder if anyone of us would appear on the List?" Rachel said suddenly, "Forget it, only very powerful Nine Star Elite appeared on the list." Leo interjected.

    The list they are talking about is The Killing List; its is the list that shows Top hundred people that killed the most Grimm Monster.

    "Don¡¯t say it too early, you never know I might on the list," Sophia said mysteriously, Leo and Rachel thought of it as a joke andughed it off, but I did not. I have seen their battle, even if I saw it for a second, I know they might appear on the list.

    Individually they are peak Eight Star Elite who are no match for any Nine Star Elite, but together, they could easily kill any Early Nine Star Elite and fight equally with the Mid Nine Star Elite.

    Their teamwork is impable, and their abilitiesplemented each other, which made them a killing machine, especially when the fight is crowded. Even I who have the power to Kill any Mid Nine Star Elite is not confident in beating these two sisters.

    Time passed, and soon, half an hour passed since the battle is over, and now both sides had gone back to their respective groups, but now I looked at the Grimm monster; I saw the clear distinction in the numbers of Grimm monsters.

    In this battle, they have lost about 1 million to 1.4 people while we about a hundred thousand to four hundred thousand, this is just the estimate, they will publish the real data in a few hours.

    Still, the result of the battle could be said to be extremly good to both sides. Ifpared to the other battles of these numbers where half the people die. Still seeing the dead bodies littered around the Battlefield, my heart couldnt help but bleed.

    This is my first time seeing this huge amount of death, and this is just the starting, as the Battlefield of these levels was the smallest, I have heard in the main Battlefield that is on the central continent, armies that numbers in the billions fight.

    I couldnt help but imagine how that Battlefield would be; it must be grand where top powerhouses fight. I shudder in fear but couldnt also couldnt help but get excited after imagining that scenario.

    "#@##$^&&$!"

    The Gruff Voice spread over the Battlefield, and the next moment, the Grimm monster started retreating, and I felt terrific when I saw they are not taking the bodies of the dead.

    I had known that this would happen, but I still felt good when I saw the Grimm Monster are leaving without taking the bodies of theirrade. If a human had been in their ce, we would not have left the single body we have the choice.

    It is said that Grimm Monster considers utter disgrace to die under the de of humans, which they believe the race that is beneath them. So, they would prefer to let their bodies rot that than take them back.

    We saw the Orc leave, but nobody went the collect the bodies of the Grimm monster, as there is still some time before we could do that.

    After the Grimm monster went far away, the nobat personally came out of city gates and started collecting the dead human bodies. Humans could only do this work as only we can operate storage devices.

    "Collect The Loot!"

    The Voice resounded, and millions of people went toward the Battlefield while looking at their holowatches. The dronespletly record the battle, so they had perfectly recorded every kill that one made.

    So, one doesn¡¯t have to be worried about forgetting the location of the kill or someone taking their kill, the location of every kill is urately shown in the map, one has to go and collect the bodies.

    I did not wait and started collecting bodies hurriedly as I have to collect a shit load of them.

    Time passed by as I kept collecting bodies of Grimm monsters all over the Battlefield. I was collecting bodies when I felt peoples gaze me, first there few, but I found hundreds, then thousands of gazes locked me.

    I first did not understand the reason, but when I looked toward the city wall and the Gigantic projection top of it, I immediately realized why all these people are looking at me.

 Chapter 612 The Lists

    Above the wall, I saw a Gigantic projection, and on that projection are the photos and names of the Hundred people, including their Rank and points. To my utter shock, I am Ranked 1st, but that is not the most shocking thing.

    The most shocking this is my points; they are four times greater than the one who ranked 2nd. That means there is a significant difference between my points and points of those ranked below me.

    I had expected myself to be in Top 10 of the list, but I never had I thought I would be at the top. I had thought I would be at the bottom of Top 10 at most as there were many powerful people present on the Battlefield.

    There are at least a hundred Peak Nine Star Elites that were present on the Battlefield. I am a lot weaker than them; the only advantage I had against them is my speed. It is because of the speed I was able to kill thousands of monsters with an hour.

    "As expected!" I said as I checked the kills, the reason I was able to gain so many points because of the sheer number of Grimm monster I have killed, I had killed more than ten times number Grimm monster that one who ranked 2nd but when one looked at the monster quality, it is worst in the Top 10.

    All the people in the Top 10 had killed more Nine Star Elites than me, the number of points they were able to get due to that while my points were baked on that.

    The killing lists the most import list, but there are four other lists also and I am three of them, so except for absent from the one list, I am present in four other lists.

    These five Lists are The Killing List, The Strongest List, The Fastest List, The Unique List, and The Amazing Moves List. Except for the Strongest list, I am present in all four lists, but I am not the only one in my group present, two other people are also present in the room.

    Sophia and Raina had also appeared in three lists, and like me, they have also topped on two lists.

    The Killing List referred to the kill count, as for the strongest list shows the one who is strongest while the fastest list shows who is fastest, and there is no doubt that I am the fastest.

    They have attached a projection on mine in fastest like which is shot from above; there I could be seen in the form of the silver blur, which is cutting down any Grimm monster that came into the way.

    The drones had shot these widows very well; they have shown me killing one Star Elite to Nine Star Elite without stopping. I am not the narcissist, but I have to say I looked so damn cool, I am going send the link of this video to Rachel and others.

    Thest two lists are a little different, but this list shows one¡¯s talent and potentials.

    The Sophia and Rain top the Unique List and Amazing moves list. In Unique, one could see the power of girls Ability Armor, to be I felt if I hadn¡¯t taught the girls this Ability Armor, I would be topping this list and had not put into measly 9th position.

    These two twins look very Enchanting donning the Armors of Ice and Fire, especially when they fight the Grimm monster with their impable to Teamwork.

    Thest List The Amazing Moves List and this also I would top the list if not for me teaching then the ability Armor. Sophia and Raina topped the list while I hade second.

    There is a video attached to it, and it is most seen footage on the Battlefield, in this video, twins could be seen donning the Ice and Fire Ability Armors, and they are surrounded by the seven Nine Star Elite Grimm Monsters.

    The seven Grimm monsters are attacking then, but the twins with their impable andpleting abilities are perfectly countering the attacks and injuring the Grimm monsters in the process.

    Their fights looked like it shot it in the Special Effect studio, as all colorful abilities could be seen in the battle could be countered by the pure white Ice fog and Scarlet fire. Thir finish quite long, but one would not feel bored watching.

    I am ranked second in the Amazing Movest List, and here I could be seen fighting myst fight, where the girls¡¯ fight is little more than half an hour long mine is just 16 seconds long and that because it slowed, it¡¯s original time had been four seconds. It would too fast for people to see it.

    Here I could see rinning toward the Grimm monster wearing exquisite armor; even my average face looked handsome donning it.

    I moved toward the Grimm monster before I am killing first and decapitating two before killingst, this battle looked surreal even to me because with the precision I attacked is too unbelievable, and the moves I performed with help mini st ar even more amazing.

    Due to the footage being very high quality, people could see my smallest movement. They could see concentrated fire lighting behind my limbs when I activated the mini st, they could see how I pierce my sword at the center of the Grimm monster¡¯s chest.

    They even see my bone of my let snapping and ax cutting through my shoulder, even I watched it, I couldnt help but my marvel this move of mine.

    Though I marveled at it, I also saw many ws in it. I could see the mistakes I¡¯ve made. I will rectify them when I trained. This battle has given me lots of great ideas; I want to actualize them as soon as I got the time.

    I could feel thousands of gazes on me, which made me feel very ufortable. I have never been gazes of this many people before. If not for me collecting so many bodies, I would have surely gone back to the city.

    Suddenly I stopped, ¡¯What I am doing?¡¯ I asked myself as I saw myself collecting bodies. I have killed more than ten thousand dead bodies, even if I used all my power to collect bodies, it would take me at least half a day for me to collect all these bodies.

    Why I should do this when I could employ others do that, ¡¯I can hire nobat personnel to collect bodies for me.¡¯ I hadn¡¯t thought of this before because I have never done this before, there always be me who collect the bodies of the monsters I have killed.

    I pressed on several buttons and hired several hundred nobat personnel to collect the bodies of monsters for me. I have shared my authority with them so they could track the bodies of Grimm monsters that I have killed and not sound an rm.

    Though it is quite expensive to higher so many people, it is no problem for me seeing the insane numbers of Grimm monster I had killed, and now I just have to rx and wait, it will not take more than two hours for them to collect all the bodies.

 Chapter 613 Amazed

    Thank You, Gage Ostrander Bryce Crump, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    It took about one and half hour for the nobat personals to collect over the ten thousand bodies of Grimm Monsters. It was faster than I had expected; I had thought it would take them two hours, but they had finished half an hour early.

    I am now sitting by the gate, waiting for the order of the Guild Leader. Despite the battle is over, we can¡¯t go home yet as we have to keep watch and be ready in case the Grimm monster came back.

    So unless we got sure confirmation that the Grimm monster will not turn back and came attacking again, we would not be entering back to the city.

    As I was sitting, I saw many peopleing near me and pointing and whispering, some daring ones even began to talk to me and took photos with me. I had got a little intimidated by the attention, but as time passed, I got used to it.

    I may be fine, but the Sophia and Rain nearly mobbed, there are two beautiful girls, who are deadly as well beautiful. Anyone would get mesmerized by them, and probably due to that, they had a mob of fans behind them.

    In the end, they had to run away and had to wear cloaks and masks and hide in a very discreet ce.

    The lists had earned them celebrity status in the outpost, and they already got very devoted fans who will not go away no matter what they do.

    I had quite augh seeing the girl¡¯s condition and sent then quiet text making fun of their condition. Compare to them, I am in much better condition, people would look at me, and some daring ones would approach, and they will leave soon after they took photos and made some small talk.

    "Instructor, you are Amazing!" Said Jen, as shees to me with four others, I could see the excitement in the eyes of five of them; Tina even has a look of near fanatism in her, which scared me little.

    "I am nothingpare to them," I said as I looked at people above toward the Silver Elites and Golden Elites.

    "In front of Silver and Golden Elites, this little ability of mine is nothing," I said, this battle had opened my eyes wide. It gave me a new goal, and that is taking my power to the Golden Elite, if possible, then reach the peak of it.

    Though it will be very hard, I am willing to give my all for that as long as I kept giving my all, and with the help of some luck, I might able to became Golden Elite.

    It would be excellent if I can realize that Goal before reaching the time ofpetition, then it would be excellent, but I know because the Golden elite in one year is a fool¡¯s dream, but I will still try.

    "Disperse!"

    Time passed, and four hour passed since the battle is over when finally, the familiar voice rang across the battlefield. Hearing that thousands of people rushed through the gate, I, too, took a jump in the sky and walked toward my apartment.

    On the way, I met twins and teased then a little about their newfound celebrity status and their horde of fans, some of which were following us.

    Soon we reached our apartment and parted ways to go toward our own apartments.

    When I reached my apartment, the drone was already wearing there with the food. I took the food box from the drone and opened the food inside it for Ashlyn to eat while I went to the shower.

    I am feeling very, very tired; if not for me being have dried sweat all over my body, I would, I would have eaten and slept.

    I got out of the shower in half an hour and started to eat directly, I had eaten some snacks when waiting, but they were not able to satiate my hunger. I ate until I feel satiated before lying on the bed.

    I had just closed my eyes and nearly fallen to sleep when I opened my eyes with much difficulty and tapped a few buttons on it before I closed my eyes again. What I had just done was put my holowatch to the silence.

    I am extremly tired fighting nonstop for the whole day, and tomorrow I want to sleep tillter, so fearing someone call me, I had put my holowatch to the silence so that I could get a night of uninterrupted sleep.

    I fell into the deep sleep a second after I closed my eyes, and I slept soundly without any disturbance.

    When I woke up, the bright sun hanging outside my window and seeing that I knew, I had slept till afternoon.

    Sleeping for twelve hours, I felt very refreshed; no tiredness could be felt from my body. As I get out of bed, I felt my body is lighter than usual, and I also felt freer.

    If I were to perform that dangerous move I had performed yesterday, I now will be more efficient and will make a lot fewer mistakes. The battle had given me lots of experience, as long as I digest it, my power will sour.

    After checking my movements for some time, I went to the bathroom to freshen up before I started to make a quick breakfast for Ashlyn and me, the breakfast got redied in fifteen minuits, and I ate it with Ashlyn.

    "There are lots of calls and emails than I had expected," I muttered when I looked at them, I found there are lots of missed calls and emails.

    The one who called me most is Rachel; she has the maximum number of missed calls, ranging fromst night to just fifteen minutes before. There are missed calls from other people; also, some of them are from whom I had met only once.

    After checking missed calls, I started checking emails. I found lots of them from the unimportant people, except for five mails which are sent by the Guild and Adavnturers Paradice.

    I wanted to read the emails as they seemed necessary, but I did not, as there is something essential for me to do is called someone.

    Tri!

    I was about a tap on the call button when my holowatch buzzed with Rachel¡¯s name, and I answered it without hesitation.

    "You Were Amazing!" Rachel said just as I epted the call; I could see her small projection on my halowatch and could see her face filled with expressions of amazement.

    "Thank You!" I had contacted her before the battle started. After the battle is over, I had even sent her the link of my battle to impressed her but looked like I can amaze her, which made me happy.

    "Everyone is amazed by your performance, and my sister is directly going train after watching the clips of your battle." She said with augh¡ªRachel¡¯s younger sister Sarah, obsessed withbat.

    I can¡¯t help but imagine the look on her face when she looked at the guy, who she looked down so much cutting one Nine Star Elite after another.

 Chapter 614 Two Days

    "Dont be hard on her, My sister just dont trust people easily." said as she saw my expression and knew what I was thinking.

    "Snort!" I snorted loosely, Sarah is not bad, but she has the habit of looking down on others, not only me but others also, which is why a lot of people dont like her.

    "By the way, Sophia and Raina looked ber beautiful in their Ice and Fire Armor," she said, and my heart skipped a beat for some reason, warning me that I had entered the very dangerous territory. I should carefully navigate in it, a small mistake, and I will be gone for.

    "You must have helped them create it, right?" She asked, her voice and her face seemed normal when she said it, but I could tell her eyes shing when she said that and to be honest, seeing that a shudder ran through me.

    "Yes," I said, if the familiar person to hear me now, they would notice that my voice had gone an octave lower.

    I may be unexperienced in with girls, but I am not totally clueless. Though I know Rachel is not angry with me teaching the twins to create the Ability Armor, she isn¡¯t happy either, and I could even see the signs of jealousy in her eyes, which is a very bad thing.

    "You also will also teach me no?" she asked in a slow, hearing that I felt a slight shudder ran through my body. "What I helped them create is the most basic one, but your armor will be better than them, I had already thought some ideas for it," I exined.

    What I had just said was a half-truth, the reason the twins only able to create the basic ability Armor because of their control over their ability. If they gain finer control over their abilities, then their Armor would automatically be powerful.

    "That¡¯s good, Oh and Sarah and Max had shown some interest in it, will you help them no?" she asked.

    ¡¯Why dont to add your mother and father also some cousins, I¡¯ll also help them too.¡¯ I grumbled loudly inside my heart.

    "Of course for you, I will do anything," I said with a smile, to be honest, I dont feel too happy teaching her siblings. Sarah had always looked down on me, and Max, her brother, would always glower at me angrily, which I never understood why.

    "I knew you would never say no to me." a bright smiled bloomed across her face when she said that.

    We talked for half an hour more before I hanged up and called my other friends as they have also left missed calls and voicemails. It took me an hour before I replied to everyone¡¯s call by calling them personally or sending them a reply.

    Only then I have time to read the emails about that the Guild and Adventurers Paradice had sent, and when I read them, am ecstatic smile couldnt help but appear on my face as each mail is giving bigger surprise than before.

    "I¡¯ve never expected," I said to myself and closed the window after reading thesttter, both Guild and Adventurers Paradice had upgraded my Authority, not only that now I can leave Outpost whenever I want.

    The battle had given enough experience to the rookies that they dont need training any more.

    The other thing they have given me is ess to their ult method, both Guild and Advuresrs Paradice have given me 100 hourprehension time with the ult skill, but I am not much interested.

    The reason all the method looked the same because ? (25%) part of every ult Method has to constitute of strengthening energy, only after one able to use ? ult method would theye across the real ult method, but that is near impossible in Knight stage.

    Currently, I could only harness about 1% of the ult method. If I were tried to 2%, then my whole body would disintegrate. The ult methods are for the Lord and above the stage.

    In the Knight stage, we are only able to use the small part of the ult Method. I dont think even Golden Elites would able to use more than 10% of the ult Energy.

    I quickly made a call to friends and soon booked the earliest ticket to home. Due to my authority ess, I got the ticket of Speedy Airship that will depart the day after tomorrow, it will take to the home in three days, instead of regr five to six days.

    That means I will be leaving nearly a week early and will spend eighteen days at home. I couldn¡¯t help but get excited over the peaceful time I will spend at home.

    It had been nearly four months since I hade to the Grimm Battlefield, and in these four months, I am barely able to rxpletly. Now that I am going home, I could rx and let my mind and body rest, which is urgently needed.

    Closing all the windows of my holowatch, I started to cook and also mentally list out the things that I wanted to do.

    Time passed by and before I know it, two days passed. I am currently readying myself as I have to leave in ten minuits for the Airship that I have to pick.

    I have doublechecked everything in my storage, the things I have brought for my parents and sister, and some other things I will need. This Outpost may be a war outpost, but one can get almost anything here.

    These outposts had a direct connection with the Central Continent, and many things from there flow here, so as long as things are not rare, one could get it. If it not present, the one could order it after paying a premium.

    These past two days went before I notice, and the funny thing is, I did not have the time even to harvest the Grimm monsters I have killed, not only me but others also did not have the time to harvest as everyone is busy shopping and doing some important things.

    In the past two days, not only have I done lots of shopping, but I have also done other things, like giving some stuff to rookies.

    I have a lots of stuff that is not going to be any use to me and some stuff that I have in arge quality, I have given then some of it, it will improve their speed of practice, if I had such resources I have given them the in the first month of the Outpost, then my progress would have been very high.

    The only depositing thing happened in the past two days that I wasn¡¯t able to collect all the materials for my totem Artifact. Yesterday the vice guild master had surprised me saying she found one material earlier than expected.

    I thought she found metal, not the natural treasure, but to my utter disappointment, she had found the natural treasure. If she had found the metal, then I would have been able to create my totem artifact as I already have the natural treasure.

    So except for that little desspointement, everything went very well in the past two days.

 Chapter 615 Going Home

    Thank You, Gage Ostrander Bryce Crump, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Why are you sote, we have been waiting for fifteen minuits, you know," Sophia said to me as I came out of my apartment building.

    "Well, no matter, let¡¯s go." She cut me off before I could even say a word, with her taking the air, Raina and I followed before and flew toward the Airport, fifteen minuitster we reached there, where Leo and Rachel were already waiting.

    "Let¡¯s go, the airship will leave in fifteen minuits," said Leo to us and we walked toward the Airship. The Airship also about 150 meters long, but it looked way slimmer than the previous Airship that I brought me to the Airport.

    This Airship had six more thrusters than the normal Airship, which will make us journey fast. Though the ticket is quite expensive, half the travel time worth it.

    "Wow, this airship is far more luxurious that one we hade," said Sophia, we entered the Airship. I had seen the photos of it when I booked the Airship knew it is luxurious Airshipced with all facilities, but seeing it with my eyes, I found this ship is even better.

    I got a little surprised when I noticed the battle power of people on the ship, all of them had the battle power above the Three Star Elite, I even sensed some Peak Nine Star Elite from the ship.

    This ship hade from the Midzone, and if I did not get an upgrade in my authority, I would never have been able to book this swift Airship.

    We directly went to the great hall and ordered some refreshments from the Bar that is attached to it. We waited, spent some time there, and walked toward our respective suites five minuits before it takes off.

    The cabin suite is small asst time but a lot more luxurious, I sat beside the window waiting for Airship to flew up. I like watching the scenery on the ground bing smaller and smaller when Airship flew up.

    Flying in the Airship is much better and that flying oneself, one can enjoy the scenery without worrying about other things.

    Soon the Airship started to fly up and outpost below getting smaller and smaller till all I was palm side ck spot surrounded by green. As the Airship reached a sufficient distance, it activated its trusters and flew at a breakneck speed.

    I have to say this Airship is very fast when all it¡¯s thrusters activated fully it started to go very spot, the outpost below quickly disappeared as the Airship began to fly by piercing through the air.

    Time passed by as the and three days had passed in a jiff. In the three days except for practicing a little and sleeping, I taught basic Ability Armor to Leo and Rachel. With them, I did not as go detailed as I with twins, but I still taughtplete basics.

    If everything well, then they will be able to create basic ability armor in a month or two, as for creating Armor asplicated as my swirling Armor, that will depend on their intellect and control over their ability.

    The Ability Armors gave quite a boost, but it required one to work hard as well, especially on their control of ability and soul power. These two things made the Armor strong.

    I when donned the Swiling Armor had to separate strand of my soul into more than a hundred parts, each strand control one swirl and there are hundreds of small and big swirls all of the Armor and not to forget I have also have to use some soul strands to control the undergroundwork of those lines.

    When I think about my ability Armor, I felt quite proud as I know how much I have worked hard to create I, and to create something like this, others will have to work harder.

    "Tring Tring!"

    My holowatch buzzed, and on the holowatch is the name of the person that had just called three hours.

    "Have you reached home yet?" I heard when I answered the call, "There are still two hours." I replied with a sigh.

    It is ellen; she has been calling me since yesterday saying she had sent a big surprise for me at home and I should check it.

    "Well, It is very important to me for you check it, check it as soon as you reached home," she said. "Yes," I replied and cut the call.

    She must have sent something very important to be so excited and looking at her face, it seemed to be a very important thing, so I will check it as soon as I reached home.

    Like Rachel, she is also stuck in her outpost for five more days before she coulde back to the capital. Yes, the capital. Rachel had shifted her parents to capital a few months ago. If not for my fathernding a job in the capital, I woulde to the capital to meet her.

    Another hour had passed, and now there only an hour before the Airship reaches the capital. I started to feel excited as the Airship reached close to the home.

    Tring Tring!

    Half an hour passed, and I am preparing to walk out of my cabin when my holowatch buzzed again. I thought It was ellen and about to scream at her saying I will reach home in half an hour when I found it is not Ellen but Jill.

    "Have you reached home yet?" I received a call and heard the same annoying question I have listened to the past few times, but this time, I did not get angry, who would get upset when hearing her sweet voice and seeing her cute face.

    "No, but I will be in half an hour," I replied. "Good, Will and I have collected all the materials, now you just have to send that Blueprint, and we will craft our Emperor ss Totem Artifact," she said.

    "You guys can collect all the materials?" I asked in astonishment while cursing my heart out at myself.

    Jill is constructing an Emperor ss Totem Artifact, and materials it needs are very rare that includes one natural treasure, she and her brother are not the only one twins and people on Rachel side also able to collect the things, only I left alone in my group of friends that hadn¡¯t able to collect all the materials of the Totem artifacts.

    "Yes, my father had some connection in the central continent." She said. ¡¯Same fucking answer.¡¯ my friends said the same thing, just in a different context.

    I wish my parents would also have some contacts in the central continent. I would have liked it if my parents were to know someone from the central continent, I thought jokingly.

    "Oh, I have sent something to you, I hope you like it," said Jill sometimeter, I was about to ask her what she hand sent, but she had cut the call before I could ask her.

    It looks like I will have to reach home as soon as possible, these girls very excited about the things they had sent, which are making me extremly curious about what they had sent.

 Chapter 616 Home I

    Thank You, Gage Ostrander Bryce Crump, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Finally, Home!" Sophia said we walked out of the airship, ¡¯Yes, finally.¡¯ I couldnt say home as this was my first time in the Capital.

    The Capital, as I have seen in th photos, is grand as I have expected and felt quite refreshing after the monotone color of the Outpost. It also felt a little cheerfulpare to the always serious environment of the Outpost.

    We got out of the Airstation and flew toward the core part of the city, it usually is forbidden to fly over the core part of the city for ordinary people, but the due to the Guild Badge, we could fly over it.

    My parents also live in the core part, the organization my father worked for have provided them with the small vi, so we are all going toward the central section of the city.

    "Micheal, dont forget toe tomorrow." Sophia said, " dont worry, I¡¯ll be there." I said before moving toward my parent¡¯s house while they went toward theirs. In our group, except for Rachel, everyone is from Capital.

    Rachel is also staying in the Capital for a day at the twin¡¯s house. She will leave for Westblood tomorrow after the ceremony is over.

    Tomorrow twins are going to craft their Totem Artifact, and they had invited me to be a witness. Crafting a Totem Artifact is a big deal, especially Emperor grade Artifact, which will stay with them for their whole life.

    It is the reason Rachel is staying for a day in the Capital; otherwise, she would already be left for the westblood.

    After flying a few minuits I reached my home, like others, I did not tell my parents about meing early, they still think I aming a weekter.

    Thud!

    Soon I reached my parent¡¯s house andnded in front of its gates, ¡¯The organization has offered quite a great amodation.¡¯ I said as I looked at the small vi that my father¡¯s organization him. Though the vi is small and it looked beautiful, a perfect ce for the small family.

    ¡¯Ding Dong!¡¯

    I touched the screen at the gate, and soft chine rang out, now I just have to wait and them to be surprised.

    ¡¯Click!¡¯"Micheal!"

    The opened and next moment my mother let out a loud shout of surprise as she saw me waiting by the door.

    "Brothe!"

    But my eyes in not on my mother but a small bundle to joy with a ponytaile from behind, and when she saw me, she also couldnt help but shout cutely in her toddler¡¯s voice.

    "Mom, would you!" I said to my surprised mother as I motioned toward the gate, which she forgets to open in her surprise.

    "Oh!" she said and quickly tapped few buttons on holowatch, and next moment, the gate opened, and I went in.

    "Weren¡¯t you going toe a weekter?" mother asked, "Yes, but something good happened, and I got to leave early," I replied before crouching down, picking my sister.

    "How is my cute little sister, brother had missed you so much!" I said in a baby voice before I picked her up and started to kiss her chubby cheeks, which made her squealed in delight.

    "Bother candy!" she asked in toddler¡¯s voice after finished kissing her chubby cheeks. "You are such a smart cookie." said as I took out one small sachet of candies.

    "I will give candies, but you have to kiss brother cheeks first," I asked as I wave the sachet pf candies in front of her, she looked at the packet of candies for second before she started to kiss on my cheeks.

    "Here you go!" I said I gave her sachets of candies, which she started to eat without waiting for her any second.

    "Micheal dont gives her too many snacks; she didnt eats dinner when her stomach filled with snacks," Mon said as she went to the hall.

    "Its just little snacks, mother," I said, and next moment, I found two grey sparks sparrowsing at me and seeing them; Ashlyn flew out of my shoder to meet them.

    "By the way, where is father?" I asked seeing my father present is not on the hall, "he is busy in itsb, dont worry he wille out soon." mother said, I nodded and sat down on the sofa with a caroline on thep, who is busily munching one candy and after another.

    "Mom, did some package arrive on my name?" I asked. If I did not open the package now, I would never hear the end of it from the ellen.

    "Yes, there are two. One id from Ellen and other is from a girl named Jillion." mom said as she gave me two packages. Both of the packages are small, just one is thin and t while the other is a small box.

    Tear Tear.

    I first opened the thing and t package, as it was on Ellens¡¯s name, and I am inquisitive about what¡¯s inside it. So I tore open the packaging and inside it is a card on which is written Invitation.

    It is a folding style card, so I opened and read what this Invitation that Ellen had sent it is.

    "I¡¯ll be dammed," I said loudly in utter shock, my voice is so loud that not only my mother looked at me but my sister also who was busy munching up candies.

    "What is it?" My mother asked, seeing me cursing out loud. I did not answer; just handed her the card. When she read that, her eyes had also popped out.

    "Dammed indeed," she said after some time, the Invitation that ellen had sent is the Invitation of her engagement.

    This news is very shocking given her past habits of changing girlfriends like they were cloths, she nearly had a fling with every girl in our school, including the one I wanted to date.

    Though I knew she had a serious girlfriend, I had never thought it would be this serious that they would be engaged. Seeing this engagement invitation, I have be even more curious about this mystery girlfriend of hers.

    She has this new girlfriend for a little more than two years, but I had never seen her, she has been secretive about her girlfriend, she never posted her photo on social or anything.

    Well, I will finally get to see her mysterious girlfriends and also that teacher she talked so much about, I will just have to wait for another nine days.

    Tear Tear...

    cing the card beside me, I took the small package that Jill had sent and tore the packing on it and opened the fuck.

    "Fuck!""Micheal!"

    I cursed loudly when I saw what Jill had sent me and admonished by my mother loudly that even my little sister looked at me with pity.

    "Micheal dont use bad words in front of your sister." mother said, but I saw in no mood to hear that, as I am looking at the thing that Jill had sent me. Seeing that thing, I am so excited that I am shaking in the excitement.

    I have seen so many mysterious things, but whenever I see it, I couldnt help but get excited whenever I see these things.

 Chapter 617 Home II

    Thank You, Gage Ostrander Bryce Crump, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, Chris marshall for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    What she Jill had sent me is knowledge Crystal, seeing it I couldnt believe what she had sent this as the value of it had far surpassed the Emperor Grade blueprint that I was offered to the siblings.

    I looked at the knowledge crystal for a while before taking out the note that was attached to the. When I read the note, I understood why she has sent me the note and felt very touched by it.

    She had said, when she entered the Ruin, she had directly transported to the broken vestige where she had found seven Knowledge crystals, but to her utter disappointment, they were all the same.

    One could use only one Knowlege crystal of one type and would not able to assimte the knowledge crystal of the same type.

    She had found seven knowledge crystals, she and family would have used four and the remaining one she had sent to me. If she wanted, she would have sold it and would have received a whopping amount of money, and getting Emperor blueprints and materials for it would have been possible.

    She still gave it to me; I felt very touched about her gesture, the only disappointing thing she did not mention the type of knowledge this is, well I will know it when I assimte it.

    "Micheal, what it is?" mother said, and her voice so close, and I got startled that I identally touched the knowledge crystal. I was about to curse loudly but stopped myself as I know it very badly if I swore for a second time, especially my sister in myp.

    I stopped myself andid against the Sofa and waited for the usual process of knowledge assimtion to start but few seconds passed, and nothing happened, I was surprised seeing that and again touched the Knowledge crystal, but the result was the same.

    I smiled mirthlessly, seeing that; this could mean only one thing. I already assimted the knowledge that contains withing this knowledge crystal. Till now, I have assimted four Knowledge crystals, and that means this knowledge crystal contains simr knowledge as the four knowledge crystal, or I might say three knowledge crystals.

    It should not contain the Knowledge of the Totem Artifacts; otherwise, Jill would not have been that excited when I told her I would be giving her the Blueprint of the Emporer ss Totem Artifact.

    This could only mean she this knowledge crystal contains the knowledge of Universal Language, Natural Material, or Fauna.

    "Micheal!"

    Suddenly I heard the loud shout, only to see my mother shouted at me and my father also appeared near me without me knowing. "I am sorry, I had just got too excited seeing this thing," I said ruefully as I motioned toward the Knowledge crystal.

    "What is this crystal?" Mother asked again, "This crystal is a miracle, each of these crystal have a certain type of knowledge, and it will assimte in you when you touched it."

    "The knowledge will be your memory which you can ess at any time," I said, and hearing than both their faces changed, an expression of utter shock could be seein on their faces. I gave a box to my mother so that they could take a look at the crystal carefully.

    "For real, this tiny thing could do something like that." said my mother and touched the crystal before I could caution her ¡¯that even simple touch could start the assimtion.¡¯

    Thud!

    "Micheaaal!" My mother said slowly as my mother as she started to shake a little, and that box also fell from her hand, seeing that I gently ce my sister beside me and stood up.

    "Micheal, what happened to you, mother?" My father asked worriedly as a held mother as shepletly lost control over her body, and she had be dazed.

    "She is fine, mother had touched the Knowledge Crytal, thus starting the assimtion process," I exined as father gentlyid mother on the Sofa. "How long this process willst?" My father asked, "she shoul be able to wake up in five to six hours." I said.

    "Mommy!" we were just talking when we heard the soft voice, my little sister who was munching candies now looking at mother with a sad expression, her cheeks nearly puffed and her eyes became little watery if did not say something.

    "Nothing will happen to mommy, dear; she is just sleeping." Father consoled he picked her some and started to exin why mommy is sleeping. A few minutester, she calmed down and again started munching on the candies.

    Time passed by soon, three hours passed, and the evening came. While my father watching over my mother, I freshened up and made some calls.

    Ellen seemed very happy when I congratted on her engagement and even asked her if she could let me talk to soon to be fiance, but she rejected, she said I would only meet her when she came back to the capital.

    She also said that she would be bringing her mysterious teacher, and I should take chance ash her everything I could, as she said ¡¯her teacher seemed to know everything.¡¯

    This teacher business seemed odd to me, and she only told me about this teacher two weeks ago.

    This teacher hade from the headquarters of her organization, which in the central continent, and how he became her; it was a fascinating story.

    Ellen said that a few days after she came to the Outpost, she came across a very dangerous Grimm monster and fought it very fiercely, and while fighting some strange marks started to appear on her body, which boosted her power, and she was able to kill that Grimm monster.

    After the battle, those strange marks disappeared and never appeared no matter what she tried; she had nearly lost hope when two weekster, they appared again and started to give her extreme pain.

    Under this pain, she had no choice but to report to her Guild and her organization, and three dayster, this mysterious teacher of her arrived; not only she brought medicines that can relieve pain, but she also learned to summon those strange marks.

    Its all felt so surreal to me if not for her summoning out those marks live. I would have believed she was joking with me. She said those marks gave as her boost in strength.

    I asked her what those marks are and if I could also summon them out, but she shook her saying only a few people in the world have them, as for what they called, she did not know as her teacher did not tell her.

    I again congratted her before cutting her call. Then I called a jill again and thanked her for Knowledge Crystal and asked her what type of knowledge crystal which is she sent me, but she refused to tell me; instead, she said, I should assimte it and know it firsthand.

    It looks like I will have to wait till my mother wake, she should be able to wake up in two-three hours.

    To pass the time I started to cook, as it was time to cook and my father¡¯s cooking is bad and by the time I had finished cooking an borate meal more than two hours had passed and my mother started to show the signs of waking up.

 Chapter 618 Totem Artifacts I

    "How are you feeling?" My father asked when the rity returned to her eyes. "I am fine, just there so much knowledge inside my head." mom said as she sat up.

    "Which knowledge was it?" I asked. I am feeling inquisitive, "Natural Materials." mother replied. So, it was the knowledge of the natural treasures, well it¡¯s good that she did not get the knowledge of the universalnguage, that would have little useless in her condition.

    "I am sorry, I have wasted such precious thing." mom said suddenly, "There is no waste mother. I have already assimted with the knowledge of natural material, so it was no use to me."

    "I was going to gave that to you guys," I added.

    That knowledge crystal was useless to me, so I was going to give it one of my parents, so it did not much matter whether it was assimted by my mother or father.

    After I finish speaking, my father started to ask serious of questions, he directly went to research mode and started to ask all sorts of questions, the more he knew about the knowledge crystal, the more curious he would be, and I even saw the tiny part of jealousy in his eyes.

    I have seen my father jealous before; he would always be calm and collected, never much showing other emotions. It looks like I will have to find some knowledge crystal for him.

    "Dinner is ready, let¡¯s eat!" I said, everyone nodded. My father also woke up my sleeping sister. Usually, they did not let her sleep in the evening, but since my mother was assembling, she was on the verge of crying, father made her sleep.

    Fifteen minuitster, all of us on the table, including my little sister and three birds. The meal I made is from the medicinal monster, but I had lowered their potency enough that even my parents could eat.

    "What is it? Its so delicious?" mother said just after taking one bite, smilingly I exined every dish I made and what I had added in them.

    The dinner passed in augh, and after the dishes, I retired for the night. I wanted to passe the gifts at night but decided to do it tomorrow as I am feeling a little tired with the three days of travel.

    I went to my new room and practiced for two hours before taking a shower andying on the bed to sleep.

    When I woke up, It was dawn. I get out of bed and started to make breakfast for myself, half an hourter, I finish making it and eat with Ashlyn before I started practicing as the medicinal heat started rising in my body.

    After leveling up to the Lieutenant stage, the needs of Miracle fruit energy have be astronomical. Every day, I had to put myself at risk eating high-level medicinal monsters meat so that I could feed it.

    Still, despite all the regr feeding, the Miracle fruit energy growing atnguid speed, it is so slow that I wanted to beat my head against something, but I have no choice to bear with it.

    It is the only way that could help me level up without making me feel any side effect, though it is very tiring and time-consuming, it has its benefits. This way, not only will I be able to merge more medicinal energy into my body, which made the vitality of my body soar, but it is also motiving me in performing Body Cleansing Technique.

    I am already close to reaching the 3rd major cleansing of Body Cleansing Technique when I went through it; my strength will rise yet again.

    I Practice for one and a half hour before I showered again and started to cook breakfast for my parents.

    I was just busy cooking when I heard the soft steps behind me when I looked back. I saw my little sistering toward Ashlyn, her tiny hands. After breakfast, Ashlyn left, I thought she went out to take a fly but looked like she went to my sister¡¯s room.

    "Brother candies," she said cutely as she came closer to me. I was about a reply when I heard a voice behind me. "You haven¡¯t brushed your teeth yet but demanding candies from your brother." said mother strict voice.

    "Brush your teeth first and eat breakfast, only then you are allowed to anything else." said mother as she took her to brush, I was about to say something seeing tears nearly appeared in my sister¡¯s eyes but stopped myself on time, as I do not want to scold my mother.

    "I have brought some gifts for you guys!" I said after breakfast, and before they could say anything, I started to take out things that had nearly filled the hall.

    "Since when did you be spendthrift?" my mother said angrily, "Rx mother, money is the only thing I am not worried about now," I said. "Nora, though the gifts are too much, Micheal is right, those who go to the Grimm battlefield, money is thest thing they need to be worried about." My father said, which surprised me little.

    I was a little surprised hearing that, before going to the Grimm Battlefield, I had only mentioned that I am going to a very dangerous ce, I never said the world Grimm battlefield.

    The only way he could know about the Grimm Battlefied as his new organization, as when I told him about going to the dangerous ce, he hadn¡¯t connected the dot¡¯s back then.

    "Well, you have brought lots of stuff, we will need some time to sort them out," I said as she looked at all the stuff.

    "Toys!" My sisters shouted after seeing lots of toys around her; there are stuffed toys, dolls, and other things that I had brought.

    "Yes, brother had brought lots of toys for you," I said and started to help her with opening packages with her, with every new toy came out a smile, a smile on her face would be bigger and bigger.

    These are not the important things I have for them, if not for them wasting too much time in the introduction I would have given to them now, my father and I have to leave early.

    He had to get his office while I have to go to the twin¡¯s house for the Totem Ceremony; they will be crafting the Emperor Grade Artifacts. I want to witness every moment of it, so I would not make any mistakes when they craft their Totem Artifact.

    "I¡¯lle back by evening," I said to mother after some time before I walked out of the house and took the air. The twins live the most elite area of the capital, and this is also the only part of the capital where I cant fly.

    Thud!

    Ten minuitster, Inded in front of the huge gatedmunity, I could see sprawling mansions inside with people anding and going toward their Business. I scanned the pass that twins had sent me and walked inside. I saw a mansion which is at least ten times bigger than my house.

    I walked for a while before I stopped in front of the Gate of Beautiful mansion, the home of the twins is beautiful, enough to make jealous for a second.

 Chapter 619 Totem Artifacts II

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, foregy, John Heinkell for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "You have arrived on time; we were just about to start in few minutes," Sophia said as she opened the Big gate.

    "You have quite a beautiful house," I said, as I looked at the beautiful sprawling mansion, this mansion looked like it hade out of some architectural magazine and there is barely such beautiful mansion in the area.

    "Well, thank you," she said, she said she let me inside her house. The mansion is grand inside as it is outside, servants could be seen here, and there are doing their job.

    "We have made all the preparation, and I was about to call if you handnt had arrived," she said as walked and minuitter we arrived in the Grand Hall.

    ¡¯What a great practice hall!¡¯ I said in my mind, this practice hall is huge, and I could see various types of weapons and other things that are hanging around the hall, this hall is big enough to practice any weapon. Even archers like Rachel would find such a training hall amazing to practice.

    There are already five people waiting, three of them I know they are Raina, Leo, and Rachel, as for two the other people, they are likely to be Sophia and Rachel¡¯s parents, seeing them, I could see from where the beautiful looks of twins came from.

    Both of their parents look handsome and beautiful, so, naturally, their children will also be beautiful.

    When I walk closer to them, a shudder ran through my body, and my eyes contracted. I cant sense their power nor their level, but the threat I am feeling from them extremly high that I can¡¯t measure.

    Going into the outpost, I know all the higher-ups from the different organizations are above the Knight stage, they are from the Central continent or practiced in the central continent for some time.

    These people have two jobs here, one is to find fresh talent for their Organisation in the central continent, and the other is acts as reserve force against the Grimm monsters.

    "Ma¡¯am, sir!" I said politely, "You must be Micheal; we have heard so much about you from the girls." said Sofia¡¯s mother.

    "Mom, Dad, now that Micheal hade, we will start," Sofia said. "Okay, Be calm and follow the procedure, and everything will go well!" said their father.

    Sofia and Raina walked the opposite the end of the hall before they take out the furnace and sat center of it.

    The furnace is nothing but a tform made of unique material. One has to carve the runic Blueprint on it and ced all the material as described in the Totem Artifacts information before summoning out the seed.

    After the one has to activate the formation and mold the ArtifactArtifact ording to one¡¯s imagination, this is the specialty of Emperor ss Artifact; here, one does not need a mold formation, one only has to imagine, and the ArtifactArtifact will be just like they imagined.

    Though there is an option of mold in the formation, nobody in the right mind would choose the when one can have the Artifact out of their imagination.

    Sofia and Raina sat on their furnaces and started to ce the materials in their specific ces; there are many types of materials there, all of them, without a doubt, are rare and precious, but most precious of all is the Natural treasure.

    Sophia used the natural treasure of Fire alignment. While Raina uses the natural treasure of the Ice Alignment, they choose to create their Totem Artifacts with the same attributed abilities they have.

    After they have ced every material on its ce, they summoned out the Totem seed, which started to float above their head. The totem seed of them looked just like the Totem Seed I have inside my heart space.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    As the Totem seed came out, both of the furnaces buzzed simultaneously, and runes started to glow and move as if they have the life of their own. Few second after the formation got activated, the runes began to float through the body of the Sofia and Raina before they connected to the Totem Seed that is floating above their head.

    As the Totem Seed connected with the formation, the runes started to get brighter, and the materials that are spread across the furnace began toe closer and closer before they started to merge in the groups.

    Though the process may seem fast, it is happening at anguid pace. The method of Totem Crafting is long, especially that of Emperor ss; it could take between six to twelve hours.

    The materials kept slowly merging while Sophia and Raina had their eyes closed with the look of concentration. It may seem like formation is acting on its own, but no, it is controlled by them.

    "It would have been better if the girls hadn¡¯t crafted Emperor Grade Totem Artifact." Twins¡¯ mother said with a sigh, though she seemed happy that her daughter is crafting Emperor ss Totem Artifact, there some sadness could also be detected in her voice.

    "Why do you say that, ma¡¯am?" Leo asked before I could, "The Emperor ss Totem artifacts are different from the rest of the Artifact." said.

    "You must all know that at every stage, one produces a Totem seed, and through that Toten seed, they can create different totem artifact, but when you create Emperor Grade Totem Artifact, you have to use all the Totem on the single totem Artifact."

    "Not only Emperor Grade Totem Artifact eliminates the possibility of creating another artifact but also with seed, it needs more and more precious materials," she said with a sigh.

    I know all this, and before passing the emperor grade method, I have them about the, but they were okay with that as the power provided by the Emperor ss Artifact is iparable.

    "You might not know this, but the materials needed for higher stages of Emperor ss artifact are very precious and all these precious materials strictly controlled by high-level Organisation."

    "Unless you are are a member of that organization and have enough potential, they will not provide you those precious materials," she said while looking at her daughters who had reached the initials state of crafting.

    "Why do they control this precious material strictly?" Leo asked, hearing that I wanted to smack my head, as Rachel did as there is a straightforward answer.

    "Why because these materials are scarce and they dont have it to provide for their member and that is also the reason why the Emperor ss blueprints are so strictly controlled, the fewer people have those blueprint, the few will search for them," she said.

    What twins mother said is true, but there is another reason as well; that is that Emperor ss blueprints are too powerful, and they only want their members to have such powerful artifacts."

    "Even if we dont add the next stage materials and just kept adding seeds, the artifact would still be more powerful than the Artifacts of other ss," I said.

    This was the reason why I chose to craft the Emperor ss Artifact despite the rare and precious of materials it needs in further stages, even if I dont add any material, my Artifact is still going to be more powerful than the Artifacts of other ss.

 Chapter 620 Totem Artifact III

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, foregy, John Heinkell for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "What you said is true but who would be satisfied with the lesser power of their artifact when they could make it, even more, stronger after taking some efforts." said twins father.

    This is the first time he spoke and what he spoke the point. If I could increse the power of my Artifact after collecting some material, then I would try my all collecting then, for that, I would pay any price and check out any source.

    The more power one, the more he will lust for power, this is the truth of the world that is applied to all beings, whether they are intelligent or unintelligent.

    Time passed by as twins continues to make the process in the crafting of their totem Artifacts.

    It had been three hours since the twins started the process of crafting their Totem Totem Artifact, and all the material has turned liquid, and now they are slowly merging.

    The process is slow but constant, every second something and something happening, so we did not get bored, just watching the process quietly while sitting on thefortable chairs that mother of twins mother brought out from their storage.

    Three more hour passed, and now nearly all the materials had merged. As long as all the materials fused, half the process would beplete, and it would not take another half to bepleted.

    I could see the melted materialsing closer and closer to each other before slowly merging into each other, this process may simple, but it is very hard. If one could see clearly, they would see small dense ruins floating around the liquid.

    This is aplicated andprehensive process; one has to be very careful when doing it, a simple mistake could result in the loss of whole material and seeing the rarely of material, especially natural treasure, nobody body want to make a mistake and waste the treasures.

    As such, another hour had passed, and finally, the liquidpletly merged. When that happened, the Blob of liquid started to float in the air, and at the same time, the totem seed, which is above their head, also began to move toward the Blob.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Loud buzz rang out from the with the difference of minute as the two things merged, and a few secondster, both of them started to release opposite energies. The Blob in front of Raina began to release the Ice energies while the Blob in front of the Sophia began to release the fire energies.

    First, they were quite faint, but soon, they became stronger and stronger till it started to affect us, and a few minutester it became, even more, stronger than Sophia¡¯s mother had to put a transparent energy shield to protect us.

    That was the first time I saw the power of those above knight stage and even touched it to get a feel of it. When I touched it, it felt semi-solid and repelled I had a little.

    I was a little surprised seeing it in the semi-solid state as this means those above Knight stage can solidify their mana at some level. This is such a fantastic ability and which can help one do many things.

    If not for the rapid change happening around Sophia and Raina, I would have done a few more rounds of touched up with the energy forcefield.

    After the emittance to energy, the colorless blobs started to change their colors; one started to turn scarlet while others began to turn white. The color is not the only change happening to the Blob; it finally started to change the shape as well.

    I could see the two blobs forming the shape of the sword, but one could see a clear difference in their swords.

    The sword Sofia imagining is falchion; on the other hand, the sword that Raina imagining it a delicate type of rapier. Though they are twins and looked the same, their nature and choices are very different.

    Half an hourter, the Blob took theplete shape of swords, except that they are still in the semi-liquid form. This means nearly 90% of the process haspleted, and now justst one step had remained.

    Just as I thinking that the semi-solid swords came toward the girls before seeping back into their body, this is thest and most important step; if they can do this correctly, then they will have an Emperor ss totem artifact.

    Thisst step will take one to two hours, and from what I have read, this is the easiest step as one has to form the connection with the Artifact; if that happened, then the sword will be a permanent part of them.

    Time passed by, and I watched them with the bated breath, but I saw nothing, the twins were sitting on the furnace till about an hourter, the twin¡¯s bodies started to glow in scarlet and white light.

    The Fire and Ice energies which have nearly disappeared, came back in full force, if not for Riana¡¯s mother quickly protecting us with the shield, the clothes we were wearing would have been burned into the crisp.

    That was just the starting as the energies started to get stronger and stronger until they created the domain of their own and began to sh against each other.

    It was a good thing the twins had chose the opposite corners if they can be closed, and then there would have been an unimaginable to consequences.

    The energies kept getting stronger and stronger until I could start to feel fatal threats from the energies. I know if I enter anyone their domain, then I would be grievously injured at the least and dead at most.

    Some time passed, and the energies became strong enough to freeze the life out me and burn me to the ash, I had expected a reaction but not the reaction this intense.

    "The Emperor ss Totem Artifacts are something else," muttered Raina¡¯s father.

    The energies kept getting stronger and stronger for ten more minuits before they suddenly stopped and started to get weaker and weaker by the second beforepletly disappearing within a minute.

    A minuteter, twins had opened the eyes and walked out of their furnace they were sitting on; when they came closer, I was able to sense their battle power, and I was shocked.

    Their Battle Power is Nine Star Elite and Mid Nine Star Elite at that and this just the started as they had just created the Totem Armfact and have not used to its power, I do not doubt in few days when they got adequately get used to their Totem Artifact, their power would be above the Nine Star Elite.

    Even lowest grade Artifact raises one strenth quite much, and this is an Emperor ss Totem Artifact. Raising one¡¯s stretch by small level is nothing surprising, and what I had just said it my estimate as their strength could go even further.

    "Is everything went well?" their father asked, "It went very well, the Artifact we have crafted is beyond amazing, I can¡¯t wait to their test their power," said Sophie excitedly and next moment her gaze fell on me, and I felt goosebumps rising all over my body.

 Chapter 621 Crazy I

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, foregy, John Heinkell for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    I control the shudder, I am feeling and carefully sensed their power again, which is Mid Nine Star Elite, but this time, I felt there is slight increse. However, I can¡¯t be sure as the difference is minute.

    "Come show us your Artifacts?" Rachel asked in excitement; the atmosphere their artifact had created ispelling, and now everyone is curious about the power and look of the twins Toten Artifact.

    "Yes, show us your artifacts," Leo repeated. "Ok!" twins said in unison as next moment, one scared and white glow appared in front of then, giving off a slight feeling of hot and Cold.

    Gasp Gasp...

    They stayed in their glowing form for a few seconds before they have revealed their true self, and just as we saw it, we couldnt help but gasp as they are stunning.

    "They are beautiful!" whispered twins mother as she saw the totem Artifacts of her daughters.

    They are wonderful and very different from each other, both of them had crafted the swords, but their swords are opposite to each other. Sophia crafted a falchion while Raina has Rapier.

    One makes a forceful attack while others do light, but lethality both projects are the same.

    Sofia¡¯s falchion is fully scarlet is color, and there are enchanting fire marks imprinted all over it; they so stunning that one just wants to keep looking at them., just seeing the marks on the sword, one would start to feel the pressure that sword emits unconsciously.

    On the other hand, Raina¡¯s Rapier looked very delicate; it looked like her sword is made ofplete Ice.

    The sword of Raina is magnificent; it had the guard which looked like it made of thin transparent Ice, and it also small ribbon attack to it, which is floating as if there is the wind, but the thing that most defines her Rapier is painting on its de.

    It is mural of tiny reindeer dancing in the snow, and if one kept looking, one would feel the mural came alive, and reindeers are dancing.

    Seeing the mural, I had decided that the Totem Artifact I will craft, will also have the painting on its de.

    "Seeing your weapons, I just want to create my Totem Artifact here and now," said Rachel as she looked the totem Artifacts of twins jealously.

    "So, Micheal why dont we fight, I want to test the power of my totem Artifacts." Sophia suddenly said, in her eyes, I could see mes of battle, and I know seeing her nature, she will not ept no.

    "Ok!" I said as fighting intent started to burn in my eyes, after the battle, I had made quite an improvement, and I also want to test against her.

    "I am fighting against both of you?" I asked when I saw both of theming to the center of the practice room. "Well, we always fight together and against such strong opponents like you; we have to fight together."

    "If I alone fight with you, then it would take a long for you to beat the poor girl like me to a pulp, so I asked Raina toe as well," said Sophia with very realistic expression and the moment I felt shudder running through my body as I felt two very intense gazes on me for a second.

    I knew these two gazes of twins parents, likely warning me never to do something bad to their daughters.

    "Fine, now that you two are fighting against me, I will use my full power," I said as the silver fire started to envelop my body, forming aplete Swirling Armor.

    This time I did not hold back anything; not only I hadpressed my Armor to the limit, but I also used the ult method to limit as fighting against the twins going to be very difficult.

    Even before crafting the Totem Artifact, the twins had the power to hold me back. However, I would able to suppress them but not truly defeat them due to their impable teamwork, and now with their power increased, they will suppressing me and even able to defeat me if I am not careful.

    As I had summoned my ability Armor, they also summoned their, but their¡¯s look basicpare to mine.

    "Ready?" I asked, to whing they nodded.

    BANG!

    Bang!

    Just as they nodded, I activated the mini st and went toward them at the blurring speed. Before even a second passed, I arrived before them and attacked with the power of the mini st.

    They seemed quite surprised but quickly used their sword as the defense without missing the beat.

    CLANG!

    Both of their swords shed against mine, and I felt immense shock traveling inside me, but the swirls of my swirling Armor blocked at of it except for leaving a tiny bit, which was enough to shake my body a little.

    BANG! ng!

    Seeing my attack got defended, I quickly took my sword. I attacked again at full power without holding anything back, which was still blocked by the swords of the two girls.

    The teamwork of there girls is beyond amazing as if they had the innate connection to each other, which helped them synchronize their moves. I first thought it was just their impable teamwork, which they have refined since childhood, but as I kept fighting with them, I started to think maybe there is more to that.

    I had never asked them about it as it was their personal secrete, but I am very sure that is the reason for their impable teamwork, so it is either that, or they are some practicing some secrete technique which helped them form a connection with each other.

    ng ng ng...

    I keptunching attack after attack, not giving them a moment of respite as I am aware of their power that is rising steadily as they are fighting.

    The totem Artifact not only increse their power, but it also helped them understand their abilities even better, which is why, while fighting, I started to feel their control over their abilities getting better and better.

    With such control, they are ready to make improvement in their Ability Armor; it would take time as they have to apply their inspiration on it,

    ng ng ng...

    Some more time passed, and now I am losing my edge inbat very fast, and girl¡¯s aren¡¯t having any problem defending against my moves, if not for me using every bit of my soul energy to spin swirls more quickly for greater power and using clock sword style at its highest, I would have been suppressed by girls by now but that time isn¡¯t far too.

    With speed they are improving, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to start suppression me in the battle.

    "Michel why are you running, fight with us fairly!" Sofia said as she defended against another of my long-range attacks.

    It had been ten minutes since I was utter suppressed by the girls if not for me having me mini st which gave me fantastic speed, I would have beaten ck and blue by this time.

    Currently, I am running using a mini st and attacking them with the long-range attack, which is stopping them froming at me with their full power.

    "I give up!" I said finally as there is no use; all I am doing is running away and attacking, which are having no effect on them.

 Chapter 622 Crazy II

    I retracted my Swirling Armor and walk toward the rest when I saw the expression of the shock of everybody¡¯s face, with shock on Rachel, and Leo¡¯s face is more evident than others.

    "Watching the footage and watching with own is really different," Leo said with the sigh while looking at me.

    To which I could only smile ruefully as I know what he is referring to, but nowpare to twins, my power is nothing, I will have to work very hard if I want to catch up to them again.

    "This ability Armor of yours give you great speed, it will be amazing if I can gain such speed," she said softly.

    Rachel is an Archer, and speed is necessary for them to get away from the enemy who came very close.

    "Dont you worry with your wind ability, as long as you can create the Ability Armor you will able to get the swift speed," I said.

    The Ability Armor made by Windpower and Lightning power would be unusually fast, even a little faster, the fire ability Armor.

    "Your control over your ability is quite good." praised twins father before turning toward twins, "Girls, you should focus on ability control more; it will be beneficial toward future practice."

    It took me one and a half hour to get out of the twin¡¯s home, I would have left sooner, but their mother is quite forceful, so I had to stay for dinner.

    Thud!

    Inded the front yard of the house, shocking my parents and sister, who were rxing on the chairs of the front yard.

    "Micheal!" Both my parents shouted in unison, mynding was too abrupt that surprised them very much, my father even took out the sword from its storage.

    "Dont you know it is forbidden to fly in the central part of the city, you could get punished for this." my father said sternly as I walked toward them.

    "Dont worry, I have an Authority," I said, which seemed to shock even my father. The only people who could fly over the city are the high-level members of the organization, and there is the reason for that.

    There is a power formationid in the central part of Capital, it is not only in the Capital of the Republic, but it is put on the Capital on the capitals of all the countries o the Capital, including underground chambers, which act as a fortress.

    It was done that if Grimm monsters attacked with force, the humans will somewhere safe to stay till the reinforcement from the central continent arrives.

    So out of respect, only those who earned the contribution in the battle against the Grimm monsters will get to fly over the city. I only got this authority after fighting the dangerous battle.

    "Brother, can take me to fly?" My sister asked in her broken toddler voice, "Of course I will take you to fly but not today. " I said.

    I will take you tomorrow." I added when see her bing sad by the answer.

    It is a perfect time to take her to fly as she will be able to able to see the city lights from down below, but I have so many things to do, such as cooking and giving some important things to my parents.

    Time passed in-home, and before I know it, it had been eight days since I arrived at the Capital. These eight days were quite peaceful except for one day.

    It was two days ago when I was taking my little sister on her daily rides on Ashlyn, one stupid monster attacked use, but it was burned into the ash by Ashlynn before ites closer to me.

    These days werepletely rxing except two hours of morning and evening, where I have lots of things attached to my body by my father.

    On the second day evening ofing home, I gave my parents some things which includedplete Body Cleansing Technique, Soul tempering diamond, and potions, which¡¯s material¡¯s I brought from the ruin.

    Since that evening, my father had started to collect the data from me for research purposes as he said, he even took the leave so he could collect the data off from everyone, including himself.

    He is very fascinated by how the method works the secrete method and body cleansing method primarily, and that is why he not only collected data from me but from my mother and himself also.

    Even my sister wasn¡¯t spared, I had brought lots of herbs for her to create talent enhancing and physical enhancing solution. It was a good thing that my sister is very well behaved, as long as she had packet candies in her hand, she will happily be subject to any test.

    In these eight days, I got many surprises, the biggest one that of my father reached 1st Major Cleansing in Body Cleansing Exercise and 1st Aplishemet in the Supreme method.

    He became near fanatic for his research that he would practice every moment he got, and probably due to his fanatism for research, he had created five amethyst seals while I am still hanging on 4th amethyst seal.

    It was very shocking he was able to do that because of the restriction of their and their monster¡¯s talent both of my parents are still at the Specialist stage, if other¡¯s were to know that they can do such things, they would be shocked to the core.

    My mother, who usuallyzy and hates to practice, also did something incredible, my mother was able to reach the 1st major cleansing of the Body Cleansing Technique, and she is ahead of my father in body cleansing Technique.

    She is fervent practicing it, and every time before performing it, she would eat the medicinal monster¡¯s meat to the dangerous level, and every time she would perform until she became unconcious through exhaustion.

    I am quite shocked seeing her behave like that as the practice is the only thing she least cared about, I might say she even hate it, but for Body Cleansing Exercise she would go crazy for, and the motivation for all this is baby soft glowing skin.

    When she got to know the soft baby skin I have is not because of some potion, but due to the Body Cleaning Technique, she had bepletly different women. Now I truly understand why people said ¡¯Women go crazy for beauty.¡¯ my mother is a prime example of that.

    It was a good thing she is following my example like the father, she is practicing all three methods together, so even if she doesn¡¯t have much interest in the other two methods, she is still making slow progress in them.

    These days my father had be very energetic, he had not only drunk various soul and body enhancing potions, but he is also regrly practicing, which made him grow powerful beyond his level.

    He is also very happy these days, especially in the past two days. When I had told him Aplishments in the secrete method could lead one to mysterious conscious space, he crazily practiced the soul method that he nearly tore his soul apart.

    But the crazy practice bore the fruit; in five days, he was able to reach the 1st Aplishment, thus reaching conscious space.

    He said that conscious space had helped him expedite his research by hundreds of times, and now he is practicing even more crazily to reach the consciousness space the second time so that he could advance his research.

 Chapter 623 Madeline

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Jonathan Dewys, foregy, John Heinkell for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    The only regret I have that currently, I did have a way to make parents level up safely; there are many ways out there, and my father also offered a level up from his organization, but he rejected it.

    As all their ways either damaged one¡¯s talent and potential, even though their talent is not much, they dont want to damage it by forcefully leveling up.

    There are several ways to level up safely, but all of them are avable on the central continent. I also have some forms that could help them, but nearly all of them required something that could be found or ordered in from one.

    There is one safe away, but for that, I will have to create 100 seals of Supreme Compat Exercise. Every ruby seals produce some drops of Origin, my Origin would be useless them, but Ashly n¡¯s Origin would not as she would also be able to produce the Origin after my ruby seal imprinted on her.

    As long as that Origin fed to the monster of my parents, who are the same race as Ashlyn also her parents. That Origin would spark a potential in them, and spark will help them level up a few stages, if they are lucky, then they might even level up to Ashlyn¡¯s stage.

    Though this is not the only way, this is the safest and easiest way that could be done on our continent.

    Today is a little different from the rest of the day, yesterday evening ellen had returned from the Grimm battlefield, and few hours I am going to meet her and the mysterious girlfriend hers.

    I am a little curious about this would-be fiance of her¡¯s she had been so secret about.

    Tring Tring...

    I was ying with my sister on the floor when my Holowatched buzzed when I looked. I found it was Jill, seeing that I epted the call.

    "Look At My Totem Artifact!" this the first word she said and next moment an I saw a Beautiful Emerald Scimitar. Her Scimitar is a simple design, but that is what makes it beautiful.

    The edges of her Scimitar seemed very sharp, sharp enough that anything that will touch it will be sliced apart. It is the perfect weapon for her who has the speed type ability and alsoprehended the Speed Rule.

    "Your scimitar is very sharp!" I praised her totem Artifact, "Right! Even my father was impressed by the sharpness that I had imagined out in the de." she said.

    All the Emperor ss Totem Artifacts are amazing, but one does little research and worked on their imagination a little before crafting artifact; they can make it even better.

    I had asked Jill to take some time in thinking before she crafts her Totem Artifact so that it could be even more perfect.

    "Take a look at my Totem Artifact, isn¡¯t it better than the Jill¡¯s!" I heard a familiar voice behind Jill, and the next moment, William¡¯s projection appeared in front of me, and he was holding Giant Crystal Sword.

    This Crystal sword is slightly smaller than William, it is not onlyrge, but it is also wide. It is wider than my thighs. This sword radiated power, it will not only hack people, but it will also be used to throw them away if used as a bat.

    It is an offensive as well as defensive weapons; he would able to defend against most of the attacks due to its width.

    "Yours is good too, but you will have to work extra hard if you want to handle than jumbo expertly," I said. Handling such a heavy sword is not a simple matter; one not only needs to have bodily strength but also skills.

    "Of course, I will work hard to handle this jumbo," William said proudly before the screen transferred to the Jill.

    "I will again thank you for the things you have sent me, especially this, it had been helping me a lot," she said as she motioned toward the bracelet in her right hand.

    That is runic bracelet and center of the bracelet is a gem, and if one takes a good look inside the gem, they will find there is a small crystal which little bigger than the grain of rice present there.

    That is the soul tempering diamond, I had sent to the Jill with the secrete method, and I had also sent her herbs and the potions forms so they could concoct the soul and body strengthening potions.

    It is at least I could do with knowledge crystal she has given me, the value of the Knowledge Crystal far surpassed the value of the things I have given her.

    My mother ever since she had gained the knowledge, she would daily browse the sites that sold unknown things, and she even went to the famous markets of the capital to find some hidden gems.

    I could see happiness when she buys some unknown metals of high value from the site or market. However, their value is nothing to me, but seeing how happy they make her, I took them as they are very precious.

    I talked with Jill for a while before I cut the call and again started to y with my sister as I have nothing much to do for a few hours before I have to meet with Ellen.

    Nearly all my friends had crafter their artifact, including Rachel and Leo. I am the only one who had remained to craft it. I now just needed only material as long as getting that material, I would be able to craft my artifact.

    I had even asked my friends for help. From them, Ie to know that Vice Guildmaster was indeed telling the truth that material is very rare in the central continent.

    It would have been a lot better if I had picked up other Totem Artifacts, but that totem artifact was most suitable for me.

    Time passed, and aftere, my sister is currently sleeping soundly in her room, and I am reading, but I have to the window as it finally time for my meet with Rachel.

    I got went to my room to freshen up and change clothes before I go out to meet Rachel and her mysterious girlfriend.

    A few minutester I took the air and started to fly toward the cafe where we are meeting.

    These days I fly every day in the evening, eversince her first ride my sister insists daily that we fly. So every I took her into the sky, and when the height is sufficient, Ashlyn grew big so we could ride on her rxedly.

    Unlike other children, my sister does not fear the heights; she instead enjoys it very much, so I daily took her into the sky to fly.

    Thud!

    In a few minuits, Inded in front of the cafe and went inside and looked around but did not see Ellen anywhere and about call her when my gaze fell one the two girls on the corner of the cafe.

    These two girls were kissing like nobodies business, and one of that girl is Ellen, I wasn¡¯t able to see early earlier due to my view was obstructed by her would-be fiance who was in herp kissing her.

 Chapter 624 Madeline II

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, foregy, John Heinkell for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    I walked near them and watched them for a few seconds, hoping they would notice me on their own, so I wouldn¡¯t have to break their makeout as no one¡¯s likes to be disturbed when they are making out but seeing how engrossed they are in each other, I have no choice but to do that.

    "Un hoo!"

    I cough little loudly, so I would break their makeout session for at one¡¯s, hearing the loud, awkward cough; both of them stopped kissing and looked toward sound angrily and about to say something sharp when they saw it is me and closed their mouth.

    "Micheal, it¡¯s been long!" said Ellen with a little awkwardugh. She helped her girlfriend got off herp, and I finally get to see her face.

    "Madeline!" I said out in surprise; I know this girl. It had been years since I saw her. First time I saw her in the training facility of my first apartment building in the Westblood, On the third day of me arriving at the westblood.

    She was fighting Nigel that time, she had broken the heart of a poor guy, and he had challenged her out of embarrassment, but in that challenge, he was beaten ck and blue by her.

    I did not saw her after that; from what I heard from Nigel and billy, she had joined the Crystal Knights and moved to a different city.

    "You know her?""You know me?" both of them asked in unison, I shook my head to their question.

    "She used to stay in the same apartment building as me in westblood, and from what I had heard, she left that building two days after I got there," I said. Hearing that look of understanding dawned on their face.

    "You mentioned, ¡¯Fron what you heard,¡¯ where you had the crush on my fiance?" Ellen said teasingly as she took the hand of Madeline in her¡¯s and kissed it softly.

    Hearing that stress lines on my forehead formed and I gitted my teeth lightly as I clearly remember memory where she was half-naked and fiercely kissing the girl I had a crush on.

    "No, I did not have a crush on your girlfriend; he was my friend who had, and your fiance quite badly beat him," I said through gritted teeth.

    I still remeber how badly he was lost, that poor guy directly fell unconcious that billy had to carry him out of the ring.

    "Are you talking about Nigel?" Madeline asked, there was slight anger that could be seen on her face when she asked her. I can¡¯t fault her for her anger, as Nigel had be quite obsessed with her that he even started stalking her.

    Only after she went to another city that he slowly started to be better.

    "Yes!" I said, "Micheal, tell that your friend that nevere across me, or I¡¯ll beat him till he can¡¯t see straight." Ellen said. "I will do that," I said, and I will tell him, by ellen¡¯s nature, she will surely beat him if hees across her.

    "How do you two meet?" I asked, feeling curious about their encounter and dating. "Well, as you know, after she joined ss Knight, she was sent to the city I was in for training, and from then it started."

    "First, it was just a fling on both of our parts, but soon we fell in love..." She exined their love story in short.

    "That was all about me. What about you, were you even able to ask a date from the girl?" she asked teasingly, clearly wanting to provoke me. "Well, ever since you made out with the girl I like, I hadpletly lost the confidence to ask any girl out." I teased back.

    The teasing smile on her face disappeared as right after hearing what I had said, Madeline looked at Ellen intently.

    "Babe. Did you had a fling with your friend¡¯s crush?" Madeline asked in a very sweet voice. Hearing her question, all the smile on her face disappeared as she started to re at me fiercely.

    Feeling her re, I had just smiled. I had gotten really sad when I had seen ellen half-naked with the girl I liked, in the whole year I was never able to talk that girl confidently. Though I know, it¡¯s not ellen¡¯s fault, if she had known I have a crush on that girl, she would have never had a fling with that girl.

    "That was all in the past love, and that time, if I had known Micheal had a crush on her, I would have never touched that girl," Ellen hastily exined.

    "Hahaha" Both of us startedughing, seeing her behavior but stopped the next moment stopped after seeing her ring at me.

    After that, we started to talk on the lighter subjects as everything that is going on in our life.

    "I have seen your clip of your battle, you have grown quite stronger," Ellen said after some time.

    "Do you want to fight?" I asked every time we met, we fight to test our strength with each other. Till now we have fought five times and three-time I won while the other two times she.

    The two times she had wone under the time when I was trying to break my limit, that was the year where I made the slowest progress, and this time I especially excited as for some unknown reason, I wasn¡¯t able to sense their battle power.

    Not only was I not able to sense their battle power, but I also wasn¡¯t even able to sense their level, its like they have someyer protecting them, which is making them very hard for me even to gauge their threatening level.

    This rarely happens, but I am happy this time as it will make a fight between us even more exciting.

    "Why not! I have even booked the practice hall expecting this," Ellen said as she gets up and typed few buttons at her holowatch.

    "Let¡¯s go, my teacher is already waiting there," she said, with her lead, we walked out the cafe. I thought we would be taking the hovercar, but to my surprise, both girls jumped into the air in a smooth motion.

    "How do you have authority?" I asked, only those who fought the battle against the Grimm monster were able to get the authority and not all able to get it, only those who made it to the lists were able to get it.

    "Teacher had shared some of her authority with us!" she said, which again shocked me as I have never thought someone could share their authority with them. This teacher of hers is bing more and more mysterious.

    In the conversation earlier, she had mentioned her teacher many times, and now this sharing of authority, I became even more curious about this mysterious teacher of hers.

    "Micheal, when you fight me, use all your strength, show all your moves. If you can impress my teacher, she might give you tips or two, and believe me; her tips are very useful." Ellen said, her voice had be very serious when she said she spoke thest sentence, which increased my curiosity about her mysterious teacher even more.

 Chapter 625 Beaten I

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, foregy, John Heinkell for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Thud Thud Thud

    Wended in front of Salvador¡¯s Arena, the most Famous practice ground of the city. I got a little surprised that seeing her getting a pass here as I am with my current wealth and power could not get permission to practice here.

    From what I have heard, this practice hall is made by higher-ups of all organizations for them to practice here, so if I want to get the permission of practice here, I will have to be a Silver Elite at the least.

    Since this my first time here, I had just followed Ellen and Madeline¡¯s lead, and soon we reached a luxurious Longue which they entered unhesitatingly.

    "Teacher!""Lady Vivian."

    Ellen and Madeline said simultaneously when they looked at graceful women in herte thirties regally sitting on the sofa; I dont why but when I looked at her, I want to kneel for some reason.

    When Ie to myself, I found myself with nearly bowing, I abruptly straightened up in surprise and again looked at the women in front of me and found the same feelinging over me again, but this time, I was aware and controlled myself.

    I was about to greet her when I got another surprise when I noticed this woman in front of me has chocte-colored skin which is very rare in the Continent, the only time I had seen this skin shade in the big battle, the guild master of Red g also had the same exotic color skin.

    In our continent, we did not have people of other color skin than white but Junction Midzone where I am going, I will meet many people of different ethnicities, I am very much looking forward to it.

    "Ma¡¯am," I said respectfully and also took the chance to observe again and found she is a gorgeous woman, even with age her beauty is not diminishing, it is instead making her even more attractive.

    She finally looked at me, and under her gaze, I felt naked, I felt like every secrete of me is open in front of her, I could not hide anything from her even if I wanted.

    She even looked at the finger of my right hand where my storage ring is, which scared the hell out of me as that storage ring present inside my finger, and till now, nobody had able to notice it.

    "Is he the friend you are talking about, he is nothing special," she said in the ethereal voice, I was so lost in a view that it took me second to notice what she had just said and to be honest, I felt little angry.

    "Teacher!" Ellen said loudly in aining voice.

    "Fine, I will not say anything about him till your little fight is over." said the women as she lifted her hands in defeat before she walked out of the lounge, and I began to follow her with ellen and Madeline.

    "I will apologize for her, my teacher had no bone in her tongue, she says whatever came in her mouth," Ellen said apologetically in a loud voice, clearly wanting her teacher to hear it loud and clear but its like her teacher didnt hear it as she continued walking without any change in her gait.

    Though her words are a little hurtful, I did much mind them, I prefer to make people believe through my action and not words, so I just stayed quiet and smiled at Ellen in understanding.

    Soon we reached one of the training fields, and I got blown away by it as it is huge; it is at least ten times bigger than the practice hall in twins home.

    In such a huge space, I could use the mini st without the constraint of the space.

    "You can fight, let me see the power of your friend who you talked so much about." said her teacher, though her voice did not have a mocking tone at all, I could feel the emotion of slight delirium through it as she did not believe I could be a match of her student.

    Feeling apologetic gaze of Ellen and Madeline, I just smiled and walked toward the Arena thinking using every bit of power against Ellen as I had a feeling that I will have to use all my in fighting her.

    As I reached the center of the arena, I summoned my fire, and within a few seconds, a beautiful Silver fire armor appared in my body.

    "Ready Ellen?" I asked as the Swirling Armorpletely appared on my body, "Ready." ellen replied.

    BANG!

    Just as I heard her affirmation, I activated the mini st at the full power and moved toward her.

    Against her I am using all my strength, I hadpressed the fire Armor to its limit and also used every iota of ult energy and Rule power I could muster as I instinctively felt that Ellen is much more challenging to handle than twins against which I badly lost.

    Seeing meing at her, Ellen did not move; she just took out her sword, which is not her totem Artifact, and stayed in her ce, waiting for me toe closer.

    Soon I reached closer to her and got quite surprised seeing her casual attitude despite meing closer to her and what is more surprising, that I am not sensing any power radiating from her.

    Usually, when one attack, one radiated some power even the team who used to hide his power used to radiates some when he was in his attacking mode, but from Rachel, I am not sensing anything.

    Seeing that, I felt even more ufortable and decided to used every shred of power I have in the attack.

    BANG!

    I attacked and used every bit of power I had, even when fighting against the twins, I had held something back, but against the Ellen, I did not.

    Seeing my attacking to Rachel did not move, she remains static in her casual pose, seeing her like that I started to doubt myself about her power estimation and about to divert my attack when felt ellen move.

    CLANG!

    She attacked, and she attacked so fast that I wast even able to see it, one moment she attacked and the next moment I heard loud ng ringing across my ears and immense forceing toward me.

    Puh Puh... Step Step Step...

    The force reached my swirling armor, and it had puffed it apart; it would have puffed apart when, if not for me, using all my soul energy, to stabilized my armor forcefully.

    Though I was able to save my armor from puffing out, I was not lucky enough to save my body from getting seriously injured by a half force that seeped inside me. It had stuck me like a hammer; it had injured nearly every internal organs of mine and even attacked bones.

    I was so injured that I continue taking a step back while vomiting, if not for me controlling vomiting enough to crush the speck of Ominous nts core, which healed my injuries quickly; otherwise, I would have still been vomiting the blood.

    I barely stabilized myself and looked at ellen with shocked gaze; I had felt the force that had seeped inside me a moment ago and knew that this a purely physical force; there is no other energy involved in that attack.

    It had neither elemental energy or ult energy; it¡¯s just pure physical power. That shocked hell out of me.

 Chapter 626 Beaten II

    This is an absolute shock to me because I am aware of what it means to have such a powerful body and how hard I would have to work hard and how much resources I would need if I want to get such a powerful body.

    My peak strength, I produced it through thebination of Physical body, elemental energy, Rule power, and ult energy. Only afterbining these things would I get the power I wield, but she has the body powerful enough to giver power above mybination of four power.

    I can¡¯t imagine power how powerful her body is. I am aware that it not the full power of the physical body, seeing how casual she was when she responded to my attack.

    "Hehe!"

    I smiled as I wiped the blood off my lips with my sleeved, and next moment, I activated the mini st and went toward her to attack.

    This is a very rare chance; I rarely get to fight such a powerful opponent where I did not have to worry about me dying. I am very excited at this time; I am going to challenge my limit and also see where her limits are.

    While I moved toward hers, I started to circting Supreme Combat Exercise and also started circting the secrete method after I enveloped my body with suppressive energy.

    Others might think that it impedes my power as both of the methods put loy of strain on one¡¯s mind, but I agree to disagree. Though these methods put a lot of pressure in my mind, they also help me challenge my limits, which is why I am circting them.

    Ellen remains casual likest time seeing meing, and like thest time this time, also she responded to my attacks when my sword reached very close to her.

    CLANG!

    Step Step....

    This time also the immense force came inside me after the attack, nearly puffed away the swirling armor I am wearing.

    When the force entered inside me, I had to take a step back, but unlikest time, I did not vomit the bucket full of blood, as this time a second before the sh I ate the speck of Ominous nt core, so while I was getting injured by force, I am also getting heald by the speck of ominous nts core.

    So, by the time all the power of force spent inside my body, there were no injuries in my body as all of them were healed by the healing power of the speck that I had eaten.

    "Hehe!"

    BANG!

    Iughed and activated mini st again and went toward Ellen; this time, I tried different move of clock sword style, but likest time, this time also ellen defended against my attack casually.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    As such, I had exchanged twelve-move with ellen, and in these twelve moves, I had used 11 eleven specks of Ominous nt I had hidden under my teeth, but despite that, I did not stop.

    As I am really enjoying the fight, my friend¡¯s strength is away above me that I wasn¡¯t even able to gauge correctly, but this is a good thing; I have gotten bored from seeing everyone¡¯s power and fighting ording to it.

    Fighting Ellen is a challenge itself, as I used up every speck I had. I am getting injured at every attack of ellen more and more. Still, despite that, I kept attacking her with the attack that is stronger than previous.

    She is really strong. I have to say and not able to see her battle power, and seeing her casually responding to my attacks, my thoughts started to wander, and I came with a shocking possibility.

    The more I fight her, the more I understood that she had already reached the new level while I am still being stuck in thetter.

    As every moment she making progress akin to the gallop of a horse while I am walking with the speed of ant. I have to fly at a speed of bird only, then I will able to catch up to the galloping horse that she is and surpass.

    "Micheal, its enough; look at your condition." I heard when I about to activate another mini st. Her words had brought me out of trance-state I was in, and when I looked at myself, I found myselfpletly bloody.

    My skin was torn, my bones were broken, and with meing out of that fighting trans, I started to feel the hell-like pain, feeling such pain. So that the first thing I did was to took the speck of Ominous core out of my storage and ate to recover from the bloodied state I am.

    A second, after eating the core, I felt my injuries healing and pain lessening at the visible pace.

    "So, you are a silver elite now," I stated as I looked at ellen. When I said it, I am shocked myself as I have seen how powerful these silver elite are in the battle.

    To be one, one had to cross the chasm that exists between two Grades of Elite.

    I thought I would need at least two month for me to be a silver elite and that would happen if my luck is exceptionally, but if it is bad, then it may even take three to five to six months but looking at Rachel, I now I have to create an extremly luck for myself so that I could be Silver elite as soon as possible.

    "Yes," Rachel replied in affirmation, which I know she would.

    "So, when did you be Silver Elite?" I asked, hearing that question the expression on her face has beplicated and struggle appeared on face.

    "Just before I entered the ruin." She said finally, hearing her answer, I felt as if I had been struck by lightning.

    I thought she might say she had be silver elite in the Ruin or aftering out of Ruin, but she had be one before she entered the Ruin, whichpletly changed everything.

    It had been four months when we went to the outpost, and Ellen said those mysterious marks appeared on her body in the first week. She reported them in the second week, and in the third week, her mysterious teacher had arrived.

    Means her teacher had arrived about twenty days before she entered the outpost, she went from barely a White Elite to the Silver elite in a mere twenty days, I know my estimation is correct as Ruin opened in about forty days after we went to the outpost.

    Her mysterious teacher had made her Silver Elite from the white elite in barely twenty days and not to forget the sixty days she had spent in the Ruin and twenty days she had spent in the outpost after she returned from the Ruin.

    I didn¡¯t dare to imagine how much progress she would have made in these nearly three months; she might have already be Peak Silver Elite or close to bing Golden Elite or be a golden elite.

    No wonder she said she did not want the strengthening potions and Emperor ss Totem artifacts blueprints when I offered them to her.

 Chapter 627 Leaving

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, foregy, John Heinkell for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Time passed quickly, and soon, ten more days passed, and finally, the time of my leaving hade. I will board for Midzone in few hours.

    After the first fight, I fought with Ellen three other times, and all the three times I had lost miserably at first, but I had already expected that, the reason I fought her to get the experience of fighting a Silver Elite.

    Though despite being continuously getting beater by her, I did learn a lot from and one of which that I am now able to use to Clock Sword Style a lot more efficiently.

    Fighting her, I tried every move of Sword Sword Style in ways I could think of, though any move did not affect her as she has the advantage of the absolute strength, and that was the time Ipletly understood the old saying that ¡¯In front of the absolute strength, all tricks were useless.¡¯

    I had also attended her engagement ceremony, which was simply beautiful. It was small and beautiful.

    Other than progress in Clock Sword Style, I had also made progress in body Cleansing Technique and supremebat exercise. I had gone through the 3rd Major Cleansing and created two seals of supremebat exercise.

    Though I was not able to level up, I had able to feed lots of medicinal energy to the Miracle Fruit Energy, after the first time losing to ellen, my craziness reached the level of my mother, and that is why I every day I would consume the meat of medicinal monsters enough that it could make me explode.

    This way, I would not only able to feed the medicinal energy to miracle fruit energy but a lot of medicinal energy also able to seep inside my body, which melted and fused with my body when I reached the Third Major Cleansing Yesterday, and I would be able able to level up in maximum ten days.

    With all my hard work, I think my power had reached near Peak of Nine Star Elite, and even if Peak Nine Star Elite against me, I would be able to kill it if I am fighting it for sufficiently long time.

    This progress speed is very fast and would have made me proud if I hadn¡¯t had to see Ellen¡¯s power and now after fighting with ellen four-time, I understood very well that my speed of progress is very slow, if I keep progressing at such speed then I will never be able to catch up to Ellen.

    The only regret I had that I was not able to estimate Ellen¡¯s real power and not able to see those mysterious marks, which boosted her power. Ellen had offered to show them to me on her own, but I declined.

    I had already decided that I will see them with my effort; I want to be powerful enough that she has to summon those mysterious marks to fight against me.

    "Ashlyn go out, go out!" I heard excited toddler¡¯s voice when I looked up I saw Ashlyn in half-meter form flying around the house with sister sitting top of her, my sister enjoying herself very much.

    Initially, I did not n to disclose Ashlynn¡¯s abilities to my parents as it quite dangerous secrete, but when my sister started to shout ¡¯Ashlyn grow big, Ashlyn grow big¡¯ for several days whenever she saw Ashlyn, I had to tell them about some of Ashlynn¡¯s abilities.

    Since that day, other than our daily evening rides, she would also ride on Ashlyn in the home, and with Ashlyn being an expert flyer and fire harness that keeps my sister safe, I dont have to worry about her safety.

    Currently, she is asking Ashlyn to take her outside of the home like she asked every day, but Ashlyn did not Ashlyn, after reaching near the door, Ashlyn expertly turned and flew back toward the kitchen again.

    Time passed and soon three hours passed, and I am now it is time to leave, unknowingly some tears had appeared in my eyes which I quickly vaporized with the help of my ability.

    "Ready?" My mother asked. I nodded, and soon, four of us walked out of our house and sat on the luxury hovercar that was already waiting. "If you stayed a week more, you would have celebrated your birthday at home." My mother said softly.

    "I can¡¯t mother even if I want to," I said with the sigh, my birthday is in the week, and my mother wanted to stop till my birthday, and I also wanted to celebrate it with my family, but I can¡¯t.

    The rules of Grimm Battlefield are very strict, and I have to report at the midzone within the five days, if I did not say in time, then the strict action would be taken against me.

    In the Grimm Battlefield, we are fighting a real war; the rules of strict and slight derelictione with heavy punishment.

    Soon we reached the Airport of the Capital and got out of Hovercar and walked inside.

    As we were walking, now and then I sensed some people looking at us, to be honest, they are looking at my sister and my sister and mother. Usually, people only stopped to see my sister given how cute she is, but now people also looked at my mother.

    My mother is a beautifuldy, and I had many times wished I had inherited her genes of good look rather than my father¡¯s who has average looks.

    In the twenty days, my mother had done something impossible; she had reached the 2nd Major cleansing of the Body Cleansing Technique withing three weeks.

    It had taken me months, but she had done it in the days, in these three weeks, she would daily eat the medicinal monster¡¯s meat beyond her limit and practice her Body Cleansing Technique.

    These two Major Clensings had made her skin vibrant and wless that everyone would get enamored by it, I too had gone through the three major cleansing and my skin more wless and Vibrant than her¡¯s but due to my average looks, people rarely noticed it.

    We reached the lounge and sat there waiting, and there are still fifteen minuits before the Airship arrived at the port.

    All my friends are already left, Twins and others left yesterday while Ellen and Madeline with their teacher left in the morning, unlike my friends who are going to midzone and me, Ellen and Madeline directly went to the Warzone.

    Only those who had the power of Silver elite are qualified to go to the Warzone. The Warzone is the real deal, that is a ce where silver and Golder elites trained, and if one wants to reach the top, that is the ce they should aim for going.

    Ting!

    "Its time," I said as I received the notification of from the Airship, "Go, be safe." said my mother. I nodded and went for thest hug.

    "Brother leaving." My sister said, till now, we did not tell her that I am leaving, but seeing I hugging them, even a child could understand what is happening.

    "Yes, I have to leave, but dont worry, I wille back soon for my cute little sister," I said as I kissed her chubby cheeks several times.

    "Come soon." she said with tears in her eyes, "I wille back before you even know it," I said as I give her packed of candies, but this it did not seem to make her happy.

    "Bye!"

    I said and gave my sister onest kiss before I started to walk toward the Airship.

 Chapter 628 Drop Of Thousand Imaginations

    It had been an hour since I sat on the Airship and the mncholic mood I had started rece with excitement as the Airship began to fly toward the Westblood.

    In fifteen minutes, the Airship will reach the westblood, and I will finally meet Rachel after more than a month of separation.

    We have been together for a week, but I had missed her very much, especially in the outpost, and now the Airship moving closer and closer to her; I can¡¯t seem to contain my excitement as I will be able to meet her in her very soon.

    Some of the things she did and asked me, made me a little angry, but when I think through perspective, I could understand why she did that, but it still made me quite angry.

    Every rtionship has some good and bad things, and her extra love for her siblings is bad of her rtionship, there may be some things she might not like about me. As I said, no rtionship is perfect; one has to make it perfect throughpromise and understanding.

    Time passed, and soon, I saw the silhouette of the familiar city below me, westblood city. The first big city where I spent nearly two years of my life, this city gave me many things, and I learned many things in it.

    This city had a major influence on my progress and would still influence my future progress.

    Few secondter the Airship started to descend toward the airport and seeing that I get out of my cabin suit and went to the main hall of Airship to wait for Rachel.

    Thud!

    The Airshipnded with the thud and hearing that thud; my heart started to beat at thundering speed as I look at the door of the Airship that opened for passengers toe in.

    Seconds passed like hours when I saw people entering inside one after, but there is no sign of Rachel, soon as a minute passed, and I was about to call Rachel when I finally saw hering with her roaming as if searching for someone.

    She is wearing a short yellow sundress, which entuated her beautiful long legs perfectly.

    When our eyes met and a joyful smile formed on our lips, and the next moment, we both walked toward each other in hurried steps.

    "H" "Kiss me!"

    A few secondster, we met halfway, and I opened my mouth to say something, but she interrupted me and asked for the kiss and who I am to refuse ady a kiss.

    I kissed her and kissed her with passion; I let out all the lodging I had felt for her, I bare out all my emotion in that kiss, and seeing the same passion in her response, I know she had felt the same.

    We kept kissing and only stopped when we felt the Airship is ascending in the sky.

    "I missed you," we said to each other in unison andugh. "Let¡¯s go," I said.

    We walked toward my cabin and entered inside, and just as we entered inside, we started kissing, and this time our kissing is more passionate than before, this time we did not control our hands like earlier, as we havepletely lost in passion.

    I am happy that she is wearing short sundress as it did not take long for my hands to reach her smooth naked thighs, the skin felt wonderful. It felt like I am not touching her skin but silky satin.

    I did not shy away from touching her beautiful thighs as I know she is enjoying it from the way she is. Slowly I let my hands move upward while enjoying every inch of her skin.

    She did not resist it. Instead, she even consented to it from the way she is responding and who I am to resist and adventure. My hands continued going upward and about to reach her wonderful ass when I felt a push from her.

    I found myself pushed on to the bed, and before I could respond, I found Rachel top of me, and we started kissing again; this time, she was even more passionate, and all I could do respond with the same passion.

    I again resumed my exploring, but this time I ced my hands directly on her ass inside her; as I touched her ass, I felt shudder running through her body, and her kisses became more passionate.

    I became extremly happy, feeling no resistance from her and started to explore her wonderful ass. Her ass is best; not only is it soft, but it is also firm, which gave the heavenly feel when I squeezed.

    I have not only explored her ass but also squeezed both of the cheeks with my heart content. Squeezing her felt wonderful; it is even more wonderful than the masturbation; it is such a wonderful feeling that I wanted to keep doing that.

    I yed with her ass with my heart content, but I did not move past it; our rtionship had not touched that stage where I could touch that boundary, as least not before I could take her to the proper date.

    We continued kissing for some time before we finally stopped breathless; when we stopped, we did not speak; we just kept staring at each other with a smile.

    "Thank you for what you did for my siblings if others would have been your ce they wouldn¡¯t have done so much," she said softly to which I just smiled, though I am a little angry, seeing her face, all the anger I had disappeared from my heart.

    "I did it for you," I said, smiling, what I said is right everything I did, I did it for her and hearing that a beautiful smile dawned on her face.

    "Thank you!" she said as she gives me a peck on lips before getting up.

    "My sister felt bad takings so many things from you without giving you anything in exchange, so she asked me to give you this," she said as she gives me a small silver box.

    "What¡¯s in it?" I asked as I took the box from her hand, "You will know when you open it." she said mysteriously. Feeling curious, I opened the box and saw the thing; I never expected to see.

    "GASP!"

    I let out a huge gasp when I saw the thing inside it, inside the box is a tiny ss bottle and in that ss bottle had a single drop of liquid which seemed to contain all the colors of the world.

    "Is..is this the Liquid Of Thousand Inspirations?" I asked in shaking voice, "Yes." she replied with a smile.

    This drop of liquid is invaluable, especially when it is taken at the right time. It is called Liquid Of Thousand Imaginations. It functions about the same as the reward of the 2nd challenge of Grand Pce in ruin.

    It helps one concentrate all the inspiration one had, though it did not work on rule power, it still valuable. If I drank it now and think about Clock Sword Style, in just a few minutes, my understanding of Clock Sword Style would advance by leaps and bounds.

    With Sarah giving me this liquid, I now owe her the favor because the value of this thing is far above what I had given her.

 Chapter 629 Mid Level Of Lieutenant Stage

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, foregy, John Heinkell for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "You are not angry with my siblings anymore, right?" Rachel asked, "I now owe them a favor." I said breathlessly as I finally closed the lid of the box and ced it in the storage.

    Though using it will have an increse in power, it will still be not enough to help me charge me to be the Siver Elite. So, I will store it in my storage and use it when I really need it.

    "Come here," I said to Rachel, she came and sat on myp with her legs scissoring my waist and next moment we started kissing, this time there was no hot passion in them just silent passion.

    We are not kissing like a hungry teenager like we were doing earlier, this time our kisses were slow andngued, we are just enjoying each other¡¯spany.

    Time passed by in the airship ad before I know it, five days have passed. These five days were rxing, except for when we go to sleep in our different cabins, we have been literally together.

    We have even trained together in a special training room that I booked after paying a premium. Though I was not able to make any progress Rachel did, she had finally reached the 1st plim in the Secrete method.

    Which had finally helped her create the Ability Armor of her own, I had taught her daily through the link when I was home, but long-distance could not bepared to close distance training where I could correct her simplest w.

    Like her sister Sarah, she also has the Lightning Elemental ability, which is hardest to control and bear more destructive power than the elemental fire ability, and probably that is why she took longer to create an Ability Armor.

    Her ability, Armor, is the most powerful basic Ability Armor, Ive ever seen. It is not only due to the lightning ability but also due to my guidance, which helped her create the best Ability Armor she can operate.

    With the Ability Armor, her power had finally reached Nine Star Elite and now except for peak Nine Star Elite no one could defeat her except for me off course, I may not have made any significant improvement, but I did make some tiny improvement and which took my power Peak Nine Star Elite.

    Now I have the ability to defeat any Nine Star Elite, seeing that I finally heaved a sigh of relief as I now I can entirely focus on bing the Silver Elite.

    There is a huge gap that exists between the While Elite and Silver Elite, to pass that Gap I will have to make huge advancement as if I continue to progress at my current speed, then it would take me months to be one.

    "This will be ourst training on the Airship hun?" Rachel said we reached the small training, "Yes!" I replied as I watch her remove her the jacket she was wearing. The movements were seductive but straightforward that even my little brother went to attention. Soon shepletely removed her jacked before throwing it away, and I got to look at the perfect body of her.

    She started doing that since the day we started training, and every day, I got enamored by it, and knowing I like her show, she makes it even more borate. The first two days, she was quite clumsy, but after that, her movement became seamless, and now I could barely spot any ws in her movements.

    "Let¡¯s Start!" I said as I ate the red piece of cooked meat, beside me, she did the same, but her piece of me was much much smaller. Right after eating the piece of meat, we started practice as if it did not; then, we would explode due to the immense medicinal energy.

    Like me, Rachel also started to follow the forme of crazy practicing, seeing how she is behind me in the secrete method and Body Cleaning Technique, she also insisted on trying crazy training method.

    I started practicing with the four of my methods as always, but today I am focusing extra on Body Cleansing exercise as if I tried extra harder today, then I might be able to level up to the Mid-level of the Lieutenant stage.

    With that thought in mind, I continued practicing pose after pose, never stopping. An hour passed as of this, and I had finally reached my limit and now barely able to move my body, but I am still performing as I looked at the cloud of Miracle fruit energy which hadn¡¯t grown big enough.

    I still have to feed it some more energy before it became big enough to help me level up, so I continue performing in snail-like speed; I remain even after all the energy sapped from my body.

    Thud!

    Finally, after god knows how much timeter, the miracle fruit energy eventually grew big enough to help me level up, and seeing that I let go and fell on the ground with a thud.

    While I am extremly tired and just wanted to sink into unconsciousness, I forcefully controlled my consciousness and watched miracle energy spreading in my body and leveling me up.

    I could feel the strength of my body and soul increasing visible rate while the tiredness I am feeling receding at a visible rate.

    A few minutester, all the things in my body had calmed down, and I had formally reached the Mid Level of the Lieutenant stage.

    "Congrattion on reaching Mid Lieutenant stage," said Rachel as I got up from the floor, "Thanks," I said and started to move my limbs around to get used to the new strength.

    Though the level of up did not give me a heavy boost, it had increased my overall aspects, which will aid me further in practice.

    "Let¡¯s go freshened up; there is barely an hour before the Airship willnd in the Midzone." Rachel said, I nodded and walked out of the training room with her.

    We went to our room for the shower before walking toward the great hall as there is barely half an hour remaining for the airship tond in the Milfred.

    Time passed as we remained seated in the Great hall drinking the drinks we have ordered from the bar, and soon, we felt the airship descent from the cloud, and I got to see the city that is hiding below.

    It is a huge city, at least 20 times bigger than outpost I was in, there are all sorts of buildings could be seen, some were small while others were tall, with different styles of architecture.

    Thud!

    A few minuitster, the airship finallynded on the ground, and its gate opened for people¡¯s departure.

    Ting Ting...

    As I walked out airship, my holowatch buzzed. Not only mine but Rachel¡¯s and other¡¯s also, the Adabturers guild is sending the information booklet. I did not read it immediately as I was busy observing the scenery and the people around me.

    "It¡¯s truly a junction midzone." Rachel said breathlessly; I nodded as we already could see the people of different ethnicity and race around me.

 Chapter 630 Milfred I

    "So, where are we stying?" asked Rachel after we got our fill from the diversity around us. "Let¡¯s sit and look," I said as I motioned toward the empty seats in the lounge.

    In the home, I wanted to research the ce I will be staying in the Midzone but I could not as, no information about it could be essed from my authority, so all I could is wait in desspointement.

    As we sat on the chair, the adventures paradise site and tapped on the lodging section in it. In the lodging section, I type the requirement of the lodging we wanted.

    We had already decided to live together, though we will stay in a separate room but still live together. So, we need a ce big enough that has separate rooms for us, and the most important aspect we need is a practice hall.

    We need a practice hall; it had to be big enough for us to have a normal fight without much restricted by space, though I know such space will be very expensive, I did not care about as the mana crystals are the only thing that I don¡¯tck.

    "My God, are these prices," Rachel said in astonishment, not only her, but I also got shocked seeing the prices; they are beyond my imagination. It felt like the outpost I had been a backward vige, whichcked even basic facilities while this ce is the world¡¯s biggest and most developed metropolitan.

    If my parents were to see these prices, they would directly fall unconcious. This how obnoxious prices here are. If not me having loads of mana crystal that could feel the storage artifact, I would say something in shock as Rachel did.

    In the outpost, I used to live in the apartment, which cost less than one Mana Crystals, but here, even the smallest apartment cost one thousand Mana crystals, and the ces of requirement started from the twenty-five thousand mana crystals.

    The prices are so high likely due to the strength people here posses. The lowest level of strength here is Three Star Elite, even the nobat personnel here have the strength of one-star elite or above.

    And for the one who posses strength of three-star elite, one thousand mana crystal just changes as one would gain for killing a single Grimm race monster of simr strength. So the sky-high prices here are not that surprising.

    After the initial shock, we calmed ourselves down and started to browse the properties in earnest, though the prices here are high; they are not that high for us who have mana crystals in millions.

    So, we calmly browed the the the properties, checking what they offer and what we need.

    "Are we sure about this one?" I asked Rachel, motioning toward the lifelike projection of the ce we have chosen, "Yes." Rachel said, and the next moment, I clicked on the rent, and we both started signing a bunch of documents.

    This ce we are renting cost a whopping sixty thousand mana crystal, though it is expensive it is worth it. It not only had a big living space but also had the three practice halls. Of the three, two are small while one big enough that could fight without much feeling restriction of space.

    I wanted to pay the rent alone, but Rachel insisted on sharing, and seeing her insistence, I had to let her pay half of the rent.

    "Meet you at home!" I said, "Yes, let¡¯s see who gets there first." Rachel said as she took the air. Both of us are flying toward the directions of our guild¡¯s as we have to register in it before the evening and also aplete bunch of formalities.

    I take a look at the Rachel onest time before; I speedily flew toward the Raging Thunder Guild of the Milfred.

    It took few minutes for me to reach Raging Thunder Guild, and I have to say its huge, way bigger than the one in the fort Cavendish and the aura released by the bolt sign is way more domineering.

    When I got close to it, I felt all the hair on my body stood up, and I felt a very dangerous feeling from it; it is even greater than what I had got from the twin¡¯s parents.

    ¡¯This bolt weapon!¡¯ I thought the one in the guild of Fort Cavendish only has a suppressive feeling, but it had posed only slight harm, but the thing in front of me is the real deal.

    It had immense power, and it even has the power to fatally injure or kill the powerhouse at the level of twins parents.

    I looked observed the bolt for a while before I walk inside the guild through its huge door.

    "Excuse me where is the registration," I asked while showing the raging thunder badge, I got in the fort cavendish. "Fourth floor is for registration," she replied. I thanked before I walked to the elevator for the fourth floor.

    Just as she said after I reach the fourth floor, I found it is for people like me who had newlye to the Midzone from the outpost.

    The registration went smoothly, I filled all the paperwork, and now I just have to register my strength officially and get a new badge, and after that, I am free.

    Proving strength is extremely simple, I just have to fight some opponents from the Imaginary Crystal, its just like guild challenge, the only difference is that the opponent I would face going to a higher level.

    I could do this within the three days, but I decided to get over it so that I canplete all the stages of registration, bureaucracy is a bitch, and I don¡¯t want to get stuck inside it more that I need to.

    So I quickly got into the elevator to go the 9th floor as that is where the Imaginary Crystals are ced, and yes, the guild in the Midzone has more than 20 imaginary crystals, so unless a lot of people are using them, their wonts be any line.

    I chose the mostly empty room and went to the Crytal room directly and sat down and concentrated on the crystal, and a few secondster, my consciousness entered the Imaginary crystal.

    In the crystal, I finish change after challenge; I cut down each Challenger in the single move except forst, it took me a minuit to finish it off as it had the strength of the peak Nine Star Elite.

    I finished the guild challenge within a minute and about to go down but decided to go up, on the 10th floor, there are again imaginary crystal but unlike those imaginary crystals on the 9th flood were I had to fight the twelve challenger, here I will have to fight only one and if I won that fight and then I will be eligible to go to Warzone.

    The strength of the Challenger here One Silver Star Elite, as long as one has the strength of One Star Elite, they can apply for go to the Warzone.

    So this time also, I chose the empty hall and directly went inside the crystal room and, likest time, finished withing a minuit. Still, this time there was no happiness on my face, as the Challenger I faced were finished me off in a single move, it attack was so fast that I got killed before I even know it.

 Chapter 631 Milfred II

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, foregy, John Heinkell for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Ellen had gone too soft on me, she had just used a fraction of her power fight me while the One Silver Star Elite that I fought had finished me with a single attack, and I wasn¡¯t even capable of seeing.

    ¡¯The power of One Silver Star Elite is really amazing.¡¯ I thought excitedly, though I was sad at first by my defeat, after a few minutes I got excited as the first time, I got the Idea about the Target I have to chase.

    When I was fighting ellen, I would not estimate her power as she had been a Silver Elite for a few months, and her power is much greater than the simple One Silver Star Elite.

    But this time, I had fought the One Star Silver Elite, know what power it posses and what I had to get such power, and that is making me very excited.

    I once again went to the fourth floor,plete the registration and to the new Guild Badge which is purple, cing badge back to my chest, I went to the second floor.

    There is onest thing I have to do, and that is pay for the apartment, Ive rented an apartment but not paid for it. So, I am using guild to pay for it just as Rachel did from her a few minutes ago.

    I finished paying crystal in a few minuits after I get out of my apartment and

    Half an hourter, I reached in front of the ce where I would stay, it is a hundred-floor building, which is building a rectangr design. In the outpost, the building was not allowed to go higher than the fifty floors, but Midzone seemed to have no such limit as I have seemed hundreds of buildings which are taller than it.

    We have leased the whole floor in the building, which has the penthouse apartment and also three training halls, all on the single floor.

    The best feature of the of our new apartment is the Training Room, in the main training room there is even android which has the power of One Star Silver Elite so that I will have One Star Silver Elite beck of my call, I can fight it whenever I want, and the day, I defeat it will be the day I will be qualified to go to the Warzone, where real powerhouses.

    Thud!

    Inded in front of the building walked and inside it before taking the private elevator, which directly leads to the apartment.

    "Wee!" I heard as the elevator door opened and right after I entered the apartment, my lips met with Rachel, and we got lost into the kiss, it¡¯s after a while we let go with rapid breath.

    "When did you arrive?" I asked I did everything fast without wasting a single moment, but I was still left behind by Rachel.

    "Just a minute before you!" she said, "So, you haven¡¯t explored the apartment yet?" I asked, " No, let¡¯s explore together." she said as she took my hand and who I am to refuse.

    One by one, we started to explore our huge apartment. We first check the rooms; they are beautiful and well-furnished. I chose the one who had the minimalistic designs while Rachel chose one which is decorated with bright colors.

    There is a big hall where more than ten people could sit and the kitchen with all sorts of equipment, some of this equipment I have never heard about. It was a good thing I have Rachel beside me who seemed to have a basic idea about the Kitchen equipment.

    When I heard what they could do, my eyes started to shine as with them, the things I cook with the help are numerous, I can¡¯t wait till to try them all. If not, for I have greater excitement for the Practice hall¡¯s, I would start cooking right now.

    "Wow!" I said as I entered one of the smaller practice rooms, the practice room is simple, and it did not have decoration, but one click on themand panel, I couldpletely change that.

    This training room¡¯s offered all sorts of facilities like a massage table, automatic projectile to train the senses and scenery, I could change the scenery of training to the room to liking to terrain in the world, and it will be it. It will not only look like that terrain but will also have the climate of that terrain, so I could get a feel of outside while still being inside.

    But that is not the best feature of this training room; the best feature is Gravity. This training room itself is a gravity chamber that can provide the 10x gravity of ordinary.

    This fucking amazing, in the Outpost maximum Gravity chamber they could offer is 6x but here 10x and this is in the training room of my apartment if I went the professional training facilities, I am confident I can find many that offered gravity higher than this.

    For me, 10x Gravity is more than enough, as with every fold of Gravity, pressure on the body would increse, and 10x gravity is enough to ground my bones to dust.

    At my current level, I could only handle 6x Gravity, and that is for a short time before I copsed on the ground.

    After checking the first training hall, we moved toward the second one, which is precisely simr to others. Rachel is going to take on the left while I am going to us right; we will use them when we have done some personal training.

    "Its big, bigger than the pictures." Rachel said as we went to the big practice hall. It¡¯s quite big, about 60% size of the one that twins parents have, for two people, it is perfect, though if it had been the size of twin¡¯s practice hall, it would have been even better.

    This practice hall looked just the bigger version of the two smaller practice hall, but it is different, as it had little different facilities like that One Star Silver Elite android and those two sticks hanging by the wall.

    The other two practice halls were devoid of any decoration, but this practice hall has two sticks; if I am not wrong, then these two sticks are practice weapons called Morphing sticks.

    Like their name suggest, they can change into anything, as long as one used the temte that stored in or create a weapons temte ording to one¡¯s suitability.

    Not only they can morph ording to one¡¯s needs, but they can also change their weight. Which is very suitable for me, I want to gain the mastery in the Clock Sword Style, practicing it in the Gravity with a heavy weapon would turn to be very helpful in gaining knowledge in it.

    "This Apartment worth every penny!" I said after some time, "Yes, it does." Rachel repeated.

    "Now that we have gone over the apartment, you have to help me with the thing you have promised," I said and took out the storage from my storage.

    I wanted to ask twins help, but Rachel said she would help me when we meet in Midzone, and now that we are midzone, I cant finally get ess to the treasure trove and see if I can hit the Jackpot.

 Chapter 632 Strengthninig I

    "So, much Grimm monster¡¯s storages, you weren¡¯t kidding when you said you killed the tens of thousands of Grimm monsters." Rachel said as she looked at the storage bad I had given her.

    There are more than ten thousand storages there and would take days if we want to go to other them.

    "It would take at least a full week if we want to go through all of them." She said, "Well, we have a week, dont we." I said, for the first week, we were free. Each of those who entered the midzone would have given an adjustment time of one week before they are sent for the missions.

    "Yes, we do have, and we might able to finish early if we were fast enough," she said, I nodded. It would have been apletely different thing if we did not have such a big practice hall, but we have such a big practice hall, we can directly press all releases, so if we are fast enough, then all of this would be a few days early.

    "Do you want me to open them one by one, or do you have any preference?" Rachel asked. I have divided all the storage in reference to the power level of their owners, so I will first go to open the storages of powerful Grimm monsters before opening weaker ones before all that, but before doing all that, I have special storage that I have to open first.

    "Yes, I want you to open this one first," I said and handed her the storage band from my storage, seeing me giving her this storage especially, she arched her brow in question.

    "This monster had entered Grand Pce that we had entered and also passed the third test," I said, a look of understanding shed on her face before a full blow smile dawned on her face.

    "Let¡¯s hope that he got something that didnt get used on the spot," she said, and next moment, I heard the loud thuds and stuff fill haly; there is barely any space that had left open.

    ¡¯Chew Chew Chew...¡¯

    Just as the stuff appeared, Ashlyn started to chirp excitedly, it was a good thing she is telling me telepathically and not chirping out loud as usually does when she finds something precious.

    Ashlyn still chirping excitedly in my mind, wanting me to follow direction she wanted, I pacified her and worked through stuff as I usually do, I dont want anyone to know the treasure hunting ability hers, not even Rachel.

    As I worked through the stuff, putting them in their respective storage of categorization, I found there is all kind of rare and precious thing there¡ªores, metal, herbs everything.

    This monster had quite a bounty, no only it had found stuff of its own, but it had also hunted quite a numbers of humans, I could see body parts and bodies of humans littered around the hall.

    "Ho!" I let out a sound as I found the thing which Ashlyn had been excited, "Did you find it? What is it?" Rachel asked excitedly as she came close to me and looked at the thing I am holding in my hand.

    I am holing a thumb-size ss ball in my hand, which had transparent runes carved all over it; the ss ball is not empty inside; it drops of crimson could be seen floating.

    This drop of crimson is about thumbnail size and had blue runes floating all in line, these blue runes felt like chains that are keeping that crimson drop in its ce.

    "What is it?" Rachel asked I was about to shook my head saying no when a thought came in my mind, "This is likely blood of some high-level powerhouse, but I am notpletly sure, this may be something else that looked like a drop of blood." I said this is the only usible answer seeing the color and texture of the crimson drop.

    "I was hoping there would be something interesting, but it turned out to be some blood." Rachel said in desspointement, though this drop of blood that useless to her is very important to Ashlyn and me and also to the Grimm monsters.

    I have heard that the Grimm monster used some mysterious methods to ce the Blood of High level being in their body and slowly absorbed it.

    Well now it is mine and seeing Ashlyn wanted to eat it poorly means she can eat it without harming herself, I just hoped that when she ate it, she could share some benefits with me just like she is doing with that drop of blood which she already has in her source.

    I put the ss orb into my storage much to Ashlynn¡¯s dismay, who wanted me to give that drop now.

    After pacifying Ashlyn, I continue collecting monster stuff, and a few minutester, we finished collecting all the things and started on the next storage.

    I have first decided to first collect the stuff from the storages of Nine Star Elites, an not only they have the highest stuff, but they also have more precious things than other Grimm race monsters.

    If one excludes the Silver and Golden elites that were fighting above then, then Nine Star Elites would be the most powerful monster, and they are the most powerful monsters of not only the outpost but also the Midzone.

    In the Midozone, there are very few hunting grounds where one finds the Silver Elites as those who could be silver elite left for the main battlefields of the continent; the Warzones, very few people, decided to hang back after reaching the Silver Elite from both sides.

    One after another, we opened storages, and in there, we found many rare and precious things, but nothing couldpare to the ss Orb that I had found earlier. Well, It was my luck toe across the Grimm monster that went to ruin and got the reward that hadn¡¯t been consumed outright.

    Time passed, and soon, the evening came, and we finally stopped, we have opened lots of storages, but we have able to open the storages of Nine Star Elites, there are several of then remaining.

    After that, I freshened up and started to cook, and to my surprise, Rachele to help me, but she had made me abundantly clear that she would not help in future, she is doing today became she teaching me how to use machines that I had never heard of it before.

    And that is probably the reason why it took me three and a half hour to finish cooking, but the result is amazing as Ive cooked the best food yet.

    "Micheal this so good!:" Rachel said with the mouthful, it is, their state of the art cooking instruments are good. With their little help, I was able to make a meal even more delicious.

    We ate, and after we immediately went to train as medicine, the energy was bubbling in our body.

    Nearly one and half hourter, we finished and went to the respective room for the night. After showering up, instead of sleeping directly took out out the small ss orb and started to observe the ruin on it, so I could take out the blood drop that inside the ss Orb safely.

 Chapter 633 Strengthning II

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Got it!

    I thought I have been studying that ss for a past hour, finding a way to open it safely; only after referring to several ruin books will I able to find the ¡¯Open¡¯ Ruin.

    I once again checked it, as this Blood is not a simple thing if it exploded, then not only would take me, it would also take Rachand rest of the building, I dont want to die and neither want to kill before me. Hence, it¡¯s better if I ampletly sure before pressing any rune.

    "Shoo!"

    Finally, I pressed the rune after spending half an hour making sure that I am right, and just as I pressed the button, all the runes on the ss Orb started to light up one after another, and the ss orb blossomed.

    Yes, blossomed.

    It blossomed as a rare flower does in the moonlight; it is a breathtaking and enchanting scene. The ss orb blossomed and revealed the Crimson Blood in its center.

    I had thought that the chain-like runes would also break out from the crimson orb, and I would be able to sense the aura blood like the Blood in Ashlyn¡¯s source, but nothing that sorts happened.

    Chew!

    I got lost in observing Blood when I heard an excited chirp, and before I could do anything to stop Ashlyn, she ate the whole blood drop before going inside me.

    "Ashlyn!" I said loudly, before opening the blood orb, I have asked to give some time to observe the Blood before she eats it, but it seemed like she wanted to eat this blood drop too much that she couldnt wait.

    I would have liked to observe that chain like ruins, but it seemed like my luck was too bad I wasn¡¯t able to do that.

    Hun!

    I was glooming over that fact when I felt weird energy spreading through my body; it ispletly different from the energy that others drop. That other drop increases my ability, but it seemed to be strengthening my Body and Soul.

    Its effect on the Soul seemed quite lesspared to its effect on the Body; I concur and quickly close my eyes to go to the source.

    In the source, I saw the scenepletly different than I had imagined. In the source, I saw big crimson blood drop above the zing figure of Ashlyn¡¯s source, just like the other Blood drop, which is being suppressed.

    With the other blood drop, Ashlyn used to draw out lots of energy buy with this one, she is barely drawing out the wisps every few seconds, and these wisps of energies are quite faint.

    This Blood drops level is very high; otherwise, Ashlyn would straight up sucked it instead of drawing wisp after wisp at a time.

    Though these wisps are small and faint, each is very powerful as even after sharing a tiny fraction of wisp with me; I could feel obvious increse in my strength.

    Unlike the first blood drop, this blood drop did not increse the power of the ability but instead increase the Body and Soul, and from what Ive observed, its use ? of power for Body and ? for the Soul.

    It would have been very good if It could increse the Body and Soul by half/half as it would have been perfect for body and soul synchronization, in that I would have been able to use more ult energy.

    Well, I can¡¯t cry for more as I am already getting this much; with every wisp, there is tiny increse in my power; the more Ashlyn could suck out the energy wisp from the blood drop, the better.

    Time passed by as the process continued the same, I dont know how much time passed as I did not let out my consciousness from the source. I am entirely concentrated my mind on watching the process.

    Though I dont dont know how much time passed, but I am aware of the progress I have made. Currently, my Body had the gone though the strengthening of one Amethyst seal while Soul in half Amethyst seal, and this was just a starting as I feel there is still some time before this process could end.

    I was right, the process continued for quite a while before its finally ended, and the benefits I got were tremendous. The bodily strength I got is equal to the strength of three amethyst seals while my Soul got the boost of one and a half Amethyst seal.

    This progress is immense, if I were to use Body Cleansing Exercise, then it might take me months, but here I got within a few hours.

    With this strength, I once again took the Giant step toward Silver Elite. This boost would have been enough to advance two-star in the White Elite, but to reach the strength of the silver Elite, it is not enough.

    I will need to several of such boost before I could finally charge into the Silver Elite, became silver Elite is very hard, just the resources that needed to charge into it are immense, I wonder how much resources one needs advance in silver Elite and then charging into the Golden Elite.

    Just thinking about the resources my head started to buzz, it a good thing I have Ashlyn, who sometimes performs Miracles like this, which helped me increse my strength quickly.

    I am ecstatic with my progress; the only thing that made me disappointed that I was not able toprehend anything from the Blood. Not only this Blood did not have any Rule power in it, but it also has any aura if me not me gaining strength through it for the past hour, I would have believed this is just a significant drop of Blood.

    Finally the condition of my Body, I opened my eyes and look at the time in my holowatch, only to see little more than an hour had passed, I was a bit surprised by that as I had thought at least four hours would have been passed.

    After checking everything right, I fell into sleep, and when I woke up, it was already early morning.

    Getting out of bed, I freshened up before I walked into the kitchen and started to cook breakfast for Rachel and me. Soon Rachel woke up, and we ate breakfast together before training.

    In training, I found out I am having a small problem body cleansing exercise, not only that, but I also have a problem in the circting secrete method.

    When I noticed this happening, I immediately understood the reason is just like when I got the energy of blood drop infused within my ability; I have to spend considerable time adjust to that power.

    Something like that also happened to my Soul and Body, with a sudden infusion of strength, they have be rigid.

    It is not much of a problem, as long as perform Body Cleaning Technique and Secrete method to the limit, the rigidness should be gone.

    That is what happened, I had performed the Body Cleansing Technique and secrete method to my limit, and all the rigidness I was feeling was gone.

 Chapter 634 Breeze Forest I

    "It took you quite a while to finish it off!" Rachel teased as she came behind me. The injuries she had gained have beenpletely healed, and there was no sign of the dried blood on her body.

    If not for seeing her tore cloth, one would think she had just entered the Forest had yet to have any fight. Rachel is not the clean freak, but she did not like blood on her body, she would clean it off as soon as she got the chance.

    "I was just ying with it," I said, what I said is right if I had full strength against this Grimm monster then a minute would have been more than enough to kill this monster.

    After saying that, I crouch down and ce my hand on the Grimm monsters whose life is barely hanging by a thread.

    "What are you doing?" Rachel asked, seeing me touching the Grimm monsters instead downright killing it.

    "Studying its body and veins," I said witch close eyes as I extend my senses in its body if it had been in its peak condition it would have been able to resist my infiltration, but it¡¯s like is barely hanging by a thread, it had no time to care about my sense infiltrating its body.

    If It had any ideas why I am doing that, it would have resisted with all of its power.

    "Why?" Rachel asked this time I did not answer her; instead, I took out the Gag and put on the Grimm monster mouth and started to bind its arms and legs, so it would stay on its spot for what will happen to it.

    It resited when I am biding it, sensing something bad will happen, but its resistance was futile. After biding up perfectly with the strongest biding artifact I have, I got up and started to charge the ability of my red sword.

    Puchi!

    In a few seconds, the Point Inferno fully charge and seeing that I brought down by piercing, the exact center of Grimm Monsters¡¯ chest, which is also the center of its magic veins.

    Ooooh...

    Just as I pierced it, the center of its chest turned red, and soon, that red started spreading through its magic veins as if it isva. The Grimm monster roared in pain and tried to break away with biding, but it was all useless.

    Their bindings are strong enough to bound a silver elite, and this Grimm monster is justa little stronger than the white elite; it far from having the power to break away from binding.

    "You are trying to Harvest Elemental Crystals," Rachel stated, finally understanding what I am trying to do.

    I have been sessful only time harvesting mana crystal, and since that time trying my all to harvest the elemental mana crystal, though I was not have been sessful after that, I have lots of experience, and my control over the energy is far, far better.

    It had been more than three months since I tried itst, In the ruin, I could not harvest it as it is not theplete world, to harvest the mana crystal, one needs the help of the world to covert Grimm monster¡¯s dark energy to mana we use.

    Aftering out of Ruin, I had numerous chances when I was training the rookies, but I did not do that as I did not want to Ruin the impression of myself in front of them.

    I still remember how starry-eyed I was when I saw my former team leader harvested the Elemental mana crystals.

    And I could not do that in the battle also as one need Grimm monster alive when one started the harvesting process.

    There is an easy way to harvest the harvest elemental mana crystal, and one just needs to special Grimm race monster and special runic disk that harvest the elemental mana crystals.

    Without that special Runic Disk, one can not harvest the Elemental Mana crystal from special Grimm race monsters, but anyone could not get the special runic disk; one has to have the power of Silver Elite before guild could sell to one.

    I am not a Silver Elite, and this Grimm monster is not special, though special Grimm monsters are not rare in the Mizone, so if I want the mana crystal, then I have to elementalise the Dark energy of the Grimm monsters with my effort before I could harvest Elemental Mana Crystal.

    As I watch the bright red lines extending all over the Grimm monster¡¯s body, my heard started to beat faster and faster. I have never been sessful despite my hundreds of tries and reason for all that is control over my energies.

    But this time, I am very sure of the sess, not my control over my energy improved by far; my killing rule also advanced, which help me gauge the exact amount of energy I would need to elementalise this monster.

    And seeing the progress, I am feeling more and more sure that I will be sessful this time.

    In the past, when I try to elementalise, there would always smoke or signs burning marks over the body of the Grimm monsters, but this time, there were no such signs on the Grimm monster¡¯s body.

    Everything is going smooth, the mana veins of it looked like I am not converting the dark energy in them but feeling the veins with bright red blood.

    Soon all the veins of the Grimm monster elementalised, and seeing that a smile couldnt help but form on my face, but the process had notplete yes, there is another thing remain.

    In the first step, the mana veins of the Grimm monster get elementalise, and in the second step, these elementalise veins would spread the mana into every cell of its body and convert all the elemental energy into the dark elemental energy.

    This 2nd process sounded hard, but it was the easiest one; as long as mana veinspletly elementalise, there would no problem in elementalising the rest of the body.

    Just as I thought, the elemental veins started to spread the elementalised dark energy in every corner of the Grimm monsters, turning it the elementalise dark energy.

    The faint redness started to spread all over the Grimm monster body while all the Grimm monsters could do whimper in extreme pain.

    The second process is the reason why the Grimm monster needed to be alive during the elementalisation; one could elementalise the veins in the dead body, but spreading that energy into every part of the body in a systematic bnce way is beyond one¡¯s control.

    Even the Golden Elites would have excellent control over their energy could not do this, this process is veryplex, and only an alive body could do it.

    Soon the whole body of the Grimm monster became red, and it also breathed itsst breath just after the whole processpleted.

    "Yes, yes, yes!" I said with joy, to do this, I have experimented on hundreds of bodies and wasted lots of mana crystals, but I did not regret it as I have finally seeded.

    So, a few seconds after the processpleted, I took out the runic disk and ced on the chest of the Grimm monster and waited for Fire crystals to appear.

 Chapter 635 Breeze Forest II

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed again, but this time, no one moved; we just stayed rooted on our spot. It had be quite surprised seeing me not move although this attack of it was more powerful than thest.

    ng ng ng...

    But it did not spend much time thinking about it seeing me taking my sword back and attacking again, it responds without missing a beat.

    We started to sh intensely with each attack of us is more powerful than before; the Battle was very intense with a simple mistake one¡¯s part could result in death. So, each attack of us is extremly calcted and flexible.

    Those who can cross the boundary of White Elites are very smart, though white elite may be the lowest of Elites, one still has to expend countless resources and bear hardships before one could reach it and surpassed it.

    ng ng ng...

    I spin the swirls on my armor faster and faster for more power while it is too using; it¡¯s all to fight me. We are fighting in the stalemate with no winner in sight, but it could change any time.

    If I had some hidden strength or I had started to us the ult method, then the Battle could change ant time. I will not use the ult energy, not in this Battle unless this Orc uses something that I could not defend with my current power.

    I very rarely get to fight the opponent of simr who I could not finish quickly; these opponents are gems that help me challenge myself and help me furnish and my fighting my style.

    So, when I find them, I make sure to utilize them fully. Squeeze then to thest of their value before killing them.

    Time passed by I kept fighting while inching closer and closer to my victory, while Rachel is also doing the same.

    Fighting the Grimm monsters of higher strength, Rachel is having quite a hard time, but she is still fighting. However, she is got injured bit during the initial period of the Battle, her condition has now stabilized, and she is currently fighting the Grimm monsters on equal ground.

    I hoped the Grimm Monsters she is fighting is a little stronger, strong enough to make her utilize her¡¯s Totem Artifact. She had been quite secretive about it, and when I asked to show me her Totem Artifact, she had diverted my question, saying, ¡¯It is not ready.¡¯

    I got quite confused by her answer, as one could create the Totem Artifact in the single day, and one could use it at will whenever they want, but Rachel said her Totem Artifact is still in the process of Crafting.

    I had asked her why ¡¯It is not ready,¡¯ but she had just smiled instead of answering my question. Seeing that, I did not ask her about to again, but I have some theories.

    The Mysterious Energy is one of them; there is mysterious energy in Rachel. It barely noticeable, and I was lucky enough to sense in from Rachel when we were in the Ruin.

    Rachel rarely used this Mysterious Energy, or I might say she barely able to use, till now I have fought with her many times but I had sensed that energy from her only two times, one time in the Ruin and one time yesterday when she was she was beater ck against that Silver Elite Android.

    The reason I had said she could barely use it because both of the times I have sensed it, it was very faint, but every time Rachel used it, she got tired.

    The Grimm battlefield had broadened my horizon about many things if I was still in Westblood, I would have scoffed toward such things with my narrow horizon.

    Ahhh! Ahhh!

    Time passed by, and we kept fighting, I was fighting the Grimm monster when I heard the bloodcurdling screams from a distance, both of the cries rang out only for a moment before it stopped.

    ¡¯Rachel had killed them.¡¯ I thought she had killed the Grimm monsters and from short screams, I have heard, it is clear that both of the Grimm monsters died in seconds, and their death was cruel.

    "Bastard, I will kill you!."

    Werewolf, opposite of me, scremed after hearing the screams of itsrades and started to attack me in a fury.

    "Good!" I said with augh seeing the fury he is attacking me with, I have had gained the upper hand in the Battle and would not have taken the finish it off this monster, but after hearing the death of its friends, it had got angry and started to attack me in fury which increased it¡¯s power so much that it started to suppress me heavily.

    I was barely able to defend against its attacks, if I am a bit slower then next second, either my head will fly up, or I would cut into two; that is how dangerous Battle had be.

    It is not only we humans who could use our extreme emotions to challenge our limit, but other beings could do as well, whether it is monsters or Grimm race, and this Grimm monster feeling extreme emotions is a very good thing for me.

    From it, I could sense the different vor of Killing Intent that had reached the limit, it is very good, and most of my concentration is fixed on it, observing it as much I could.

    My Killing Rule and Sunfire Rule had reached the Limit of Middle level of Basic Grade, and now I want to advance them into the High Level, which is a very difficult thing as it would need a lot of Insight, which I have.

    The Big Battle had helped me gain a lot of Insight; if I am right, then I have more than enough Insight to advanced to the High level of the Basic stage; the only problem is chance.

    I need a chance to convert all the Insight intoprehension, but how difficult that is, the chancee through the luck if not for that many people wouldn¡¯t have stuck in their current grade of Rule power.

    It would have been quite great if I had ess to the Comprehension room, with the help of it, I would need less than a half an hour to make my Rule power advance but unfortunately, I did not have ess to the Comprehension Room.

    "DIE DIE DIE..."

    Time passed, and with the passing time, it¡¯s anger rose to the level that Grimm monster went in a frenzy, now it is crazily attacking me, there is must be someone important to this Grimm monsters in the two Grimm monsters that Rachel had killed.

    The death of those Grimm monsters made it go to the frenzy, but unfortunately, it is no use; I have nearly understood the Grimm monster power and battle style, and I would just a need a small chance to kill it in the single.

    If others were looking at our fight, they would think I am having a hard time against this monster, but the truth is I am acting to find the chance and which I found it.

    As I found the chance, I did not waste it. Without hesitation, I used the third move of Clock Sword Style.

    Puchi!

    My sword pierced through its heart without any obstruction, and I was to released arge amount of Sunfire to burn its heart when I remembered something, so instead of Sunfire, I used killing energy to immobilize it and left it at death¡¯s door.

 Chapter 636 Elemental Crystals

    \n

    "It took you quite a while to finish it off!" Rachel teased as she came behind me. The injuries she had gained have beenpletely healed, and there was no sign of the dried blood on her body.

    If not for seeing her tore cloth, one would think she had just entered the Forest had yet to have any fight. Rachel is not the clean freak, but she did not like blood on her body, she would clean it off as soon as she got the chance.

    "I was just ying with it," I said, what I said is right if I had full strength against this Grimm monster then a minute would have been more than enough to kill this monster.

    After saying that, I crouch down and ce my hand on the Grimm monsters whose life is barely hanging by a thread.

    "What are you doing?" Rachel asked, seeing me touching the Grimm monsters instead downright killing it.

    "Studying its body and veins," I said witch close eyes as I extend my senses in its body if it had been in its peak condition it would have been able to resist my infiltration, but it''s like is barely hanging by a thread, it had no time to care about my sense infiltrating its body.

    If It had any ideas why I am doing that, it would have resisted with all of its power.

    "Why?" Rachel asked this time I did not answer her; instead, I took out the Gag and put on the Grimm monster mouth and started to bind its arms and legs, so it would stay on its spot for what will happen to it.

    It resited when I am biding it, sensing something bad will happen, but its resistance was futile. After biding up perfectly with the strongest biding artifact I have, I got up and started to charge the ability of my red sword.

    Puchi!

    In a few seconds, the Point Inferno fully charge and seeing that I brought down by piercing, the exact center of Grimm Monsters'' chest, which is also the center of its magic veins.

    Ooooh¡­

    Just as I pierced it, the center of its chest turned red, and soon, that red started spreading through its magic veins as if it isva. The Grimm monster roared in pain and tried to break away with biding, but it was all useless.

    Their bindings are strong enough to bound a silver elite, and this Grimm monster is justa little stronger than the white elite; it far from having the power to break away from binding.

    "You are trying to Harvest Elemental Crystals," Rachel stated, finally understanding what I am trying to do.

    I have been sessful only time harvesting mana crystal, and since that time trying my all to harvest the elemental mana crystal, though I was not have been sessful after that, I have lots of experience, and my control over the energy is far, far better.

    It had been more than three months since I tried itst, In the ruin, I could not harvest it as it is not theplete world, to harvest the mana crystal, one needs the help of the world to covert Grimm monster''s dark energy to mana we use.

    Aftering out of Ruin, I had numerous chances when I was training the rookies, but I did not do that as I did not want to Ruin the impression of myself in front of them.

    I still remember how starry-eyed I was when I saw my former team leader harvested the Elemental mana crystals.

    And I could not do that in the battle also as one need Grimm monster alive when one started the harvesting process.

    There is an easy way to harvest the harvest elemental mana crystal, and one just needs to special Grimm race monster and special runic disk that harvest the elemental mana crystals.

    Without that special Runic Disk, one can not harvest the Elemental Mana crystal from special Grimm race monsters, but anyone could not get the special runic disk; one has to have the power of Silver Elite before guild could sell to one.

    I am not a Silver Elite, and this Grimm monster is not special, though special Grimm monsters are not rare in the Mizone, so if I want the mana crystal, then I have to elementalise the Dark energy of the Grimm monsters with my effort before I could harvest Elemental Mana Crystal.

    As I watch the bright red lines extending all over the Grimm monster''s body, my heard started to beat faster and faster. I have never been sessful despite my hundreds of tries and reason for all that is control over my energies.

    But this time, I am very sure of the sess, not my control over my energy improved by far; my killing rule also advanced, which help me gauge the exact amount of energy I would need to elementalise this monster.

    And seeing the progress, I am feeling more and more sure that I will be sessful this time.

    In the past, when I try to elementalise, there would always smoke or signs burning marks over the body of the Grimm monsters, but this time, there were no such signs on the Grimm monster''s body.

    Everything is going smooth, the mana veins of it looked like I am not converting the dark energy in them but feeling the veins with bright red blood.

    Soon all the veins of the Grimm monster elementalised, and seeing that a smile couldnt help but form on my face, but the process had notplete yes, there is another thing remain.

    In the first step, the mana veins of the Grimm monster get elementalise, and in the second step, these elementalise veins would spread the mana into every cell of its body and convert all the elemental energy into the dark elemental energy.

    This 2nd process sounded hard, but it was the easiest one; as long as mana veinspletly elementalise, there would no problem in elementalising the rest of the body.

    Just as I thought, the elemental veins started to spread the elementalised dark energy in every corner of the Grimm monsters, turning it the elementalise dark energy.

    The faint redness started to spread all over the Grimm monster body while all the Grimm monsters could do whimper in extreme pain.

    The second process is the reason why the Grimm monster needed to be alive during the elementalisation; one could elementalise the veins in the dead body, but spreading that energy into every part of the body in a systematic bnce way is beyond one''s control.

    Even the Golden Elites would have excellent control over their energy could not do this, this process is veryplex, and only an alive body could do it.

    Soon the whole body of the Grimm monster became red, and it also breathed itsst breath just after the whole processpleted.

    "Yes, yes, yes!" I said with joy, to do this, I have experimented on hundreds of bodies and wasted lots of mana crystals, but I did not regret it as I have finally seeded.

    So, a few seconds after the processpleted, I took out the runic disk and ced on the chest of the Grimm monster and waited for Fire crystals to appear.

    \n

 Chapter 637 Bloody I

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Ting!

    Finally, I heard the melodious voice that I had been waiting to hear for a few minutes.

    Dhub!

    As I took out the Runic disk from the Grimm monster¡¯s body, it¡¯s already dried, vitality less body turned to dust.

    "One thousand and sixty-two fire crystals," I shouted happily before I started tough madly.

    The amount is really great, I did not expect the this Grimm monster would give me this much crystal as even a peak Nine Star Elite would give around seven thousand mana crystal, but this monster has given me more than ten thousand crystals.

    The value of 1 elemental crystal is 10 normal mana crystal, this means the 1062 Fire crystals I have is equal to 10620 regr mana crystal.

    I am feeling really happy, not because I was able to harvest one thousand mana crystal but because I was able to harvest Elemental crystals, which are always very scarce despite their continuous supply from the Warzone.

    The supply of Elemental Crystal always very scars, and it is understandable, these elemental mana crystals are better than regr mana crystals as they could do many things that normal mana crystals won¡¯t able.

    They are needed in everything, from the airship fuel to Alchemy, from practice to creating Totem artifact everyone is in need of them and that is why every batch that appeared in Adventures Paradise always sold out quickly.

    "You will teach me harvesting elemental crystal right?" Rachel asked as she took the red fire crystal from the disk.

    "Sure!" I said It would have been quite a hassle if she hadcked the control over energy but her energy control is more than enough to harvest the Elemental crystal, it would take a few tries under my instruction before she was able to harvest the elemental crystals from the Grimm monsters.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    I said and we walked away and few minutester we havee across the new team of the Grimm monsters, they were all the Nine Star Elite but way weaker than the team of the Grimm monster we have fought earlier.

    We had finished them off withing few minutes and started to harvest them, likest time, this time also I have elementalise them before harvesting the elemental crystals of them.

    Rachel also had beaten four Grimm monsters and intentionally kept them alive to harvest the elemental mana crystals off them. Rachel did not seed, though that had frustrated her a little, she also understood that she will not seed in just one day.

    After finishing off the first team, we finished off second, third and fourth teams, we kept killing and killing and we killed we head deeper for the stronger opponents. We are still roaming in the Outskirt but going a little deeper.

    As we go deeper, the opponents we fight also got stronger but we have note across any opponent that has power above the white Elite.

    "Let¡¯s take a little rest," I said this hour had been little straining, the opponents were not strong but we have fought were numerous, we have fought near thirty Nine Star Elites in the single.

    Just as we finish with one team, others attack us the only good thing is that I was able to harvest elemental mana crystals from all the Grimm monsters that Ive killed.

    Chew Chew...

    We were just resting when Ashlyn started to chirp through our connection, telling me that a very strong Grimm Monstering to our direction and they areing at a swift speed.

    Just as I heard that I immediately got and took my sword out of the storage, seeing me standing up abruptly, Rachel also followed the suit.

    "Are the Grimm monstersing?" She asked, " Yes, very powerful ones." I said and secondter, I sensed theming toward our direction, it had happened so fast that I did not get a chance exin her details.

    "Found another one!" I said and next moment, two Grimm monsters suddenly appared in front of us and when I saw then, I understood the reason why the so suddenly appeared in front of them despite we are hiding in the hidden ce.

    They are from Dogman tribe and a special Dogman tribe which specializes in smell. The Dogmen tribe already specializes in the smell¡¯s but this horned Dogman tribe is famous amongst the Dogman tribe for their extremely sharp nose.

    The nose is not the only thing that made them famous, but their viciousness also made them very famous. The Grimm monsters are vicious but there is some tribes in it that are level beyond that and this Horned Dogman tribe one of them.

    They love to torture their opponent, y with it till their pray started to beg them to end their life, and from what Ive read, most of the people that died under them have their mind broken; that is how vicious the member of Horned Dogman Tribe is.

    Our luck is quite bad; these two monsters have power above while elite. Especially that taller Horned dogman, is very strong, quite stronger than the werewolf I had fought the first time.

    The shorter one is not much weak either; its battle power is about the same as the Werewolf I had fought.

    "You will have to use all your power to fight them," I said to Rachel while also asked Ashlyn to keep an eye on Rachel and help her if shees across any life-threatening danger.

    "Hehe, Alger, these two seemed quite powerful." said the taller Horned Dogman to Short Horned Dogman, "It¡¯s good thing brother they are strong, the weaklings are no fun anymore."

    "They couldntst few minutes before they started to beg us to kill them." said short Dogman as he eyed Rachel like he is eyeing his new toy from which he will going to have fun.

    Seeing his gaze toward Rachel, I wanted to w out its eyes, but I controlled myself and kept looking at the tall Dogman who is very powerful that even I am not sure if I will be able to beat it will all my power.

    We kept looking at each other without making any sound, this is not the only battle of strength but also psychology, the earlier sentences they said were the psychological attack to reduce our confidence with the notorious fame of their tribe.

    If it had been regr Nine Star Elite, they would have started shaking, the notoriety of the Horned Dogman tribe is quite well known, and probably that is why they gave three times more merit points than the Grimm monsters of the simr strength.

    The current staring contest is also a psychological battle; the intention of it is simple; it wanted to destabilize our mind so we could not attack and defend with full confidence.

    As the staring contest goes on, I couldnt help but marvel the ability of Horned Dogmen, using such psychological strategies, these monsters even able to kill the opponent that is stronger than them.

    "Attack!"

    I shouted suddenly, and Rachel and I attacked the Horned Dogman immediately, just now I had sensed the fluctuation in its killing intent and knew it is ready to attack, so without hesitation I attack, it will not only break the momentum it was about to attack but will also give us edge in the sh due the same reason.

 Chapter 638 Bloody II

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    The monster looked a little surprised by us attacking them a second before they supposed to attack us, but they quickly got over it and countered in the swiftest speed they could muster.

    ng!

    It¡¯s thin sword shed against mine and I felt my internal organs shake and blood came to my mouth which I had forcefully drunk back. If not for me using all the power of my swirling Armor from the beginning, I would have received the tiny internal injury.

    I am still quite fine, Rachel who just shed had directly flown back while puking lots of blood on the way. Though I am worried about her, I did not move to help her, I am sure that Rachel will able to handle that dogman.

    If she didn¡¯t, there is still Ashlyn who is will save Rachel before anything serious could happen to her. So, I have to concentrate on my fight alone and leave Rachel to herself.

    It looked at me intently before it attacked me again and this time its attack was even more powerful. Seeing the attack, I know it above the capability of my current swirling Armor.

    So without hesitation, I activated the ult method and added ult energy into my swirling Armor to reinforce it further.

    ng!

    I defended against its attack and this time, I did get even a shock, its all absorbed by my Swirling Armor but I am not happy as another attack ising toward me and like before it was stronger than before.

    CLANG!

    Puh Puh Puh... Step Step Step...

    Blood could be seening spraying on the ground but it is not my blood but the blood of the Grimm monster. I have decided to use all my strength and finished the monster as soon as possible.

    In the earlier attack, I had used all my strength wanting to pierce it¡¯s neck in a single strike and was got quite close to doing that but at thest moment, it¡¯s thin sword appeared and defended against my attack.

    "Hehe, you will pay for this you Bastard." It said angrily as it swung its sword toward mine which ising for its neck.

    ng!

    This time also it had defended but unlikest time, this time it had just shaken a little before it hadunched the attack at the same time as me.

    ng

    Our swords shed and this time we stayed on our spot without the slight shake, seeing that my expression could help but became unnatural as I know that I will be facing its real power now.

    ng ng ng...

    Without waiting for any moment, we started to attack each other, first, the attacks did not affect me but when the next attack came I stook a little and next attack, I had shaken even more.

    At every at its power getting stronger and stronger and all I could do is spin the swirls faster and faster for more power and also observe its moves, so I could defend against them better.

    Step Step Step...

    But that seemed to not work much as it¡¯s attacks have be even stronger and now I ampletly gone on defensive and now taking a step back at every attack of its.

    It would have used all its power at th beginning but it did not, it is increasing its power slowly with every move. It is doing that to create an illusion to make me believe that he more powerful than it really is and if it wants then it could kill me at any moment.

    I know this strategy well as I used it and I know how useful it is. This psychological strategy is continuously added pressure on one until one believes that opponent is more powerful than it and started to fumble and that gives its opponent chances to attack.

    This strategy is good but useless on me, I clearly know the depth of its power. It is powerful than me but not powerful enough to kill me in the single attack if it had used all its power, at best it will have to try for few minutes before it couldunch a fatal attack on me and I am not an idiot to let it do that.

    If things got really hard and there is no way to survive them I will ask Ashlyn for help, she now has enough power to kill this monster

    Slice!

    Fuck! I cursed as its sword sliced across my hand, it was a good thing I had sensed its attack and moved on time otherwise what I would have received would not have been a thin wound.

    Slice Slice Slice...

    After first would, more and more wounds started to appear on my body, first I was able to dodge some attacks but now it had be quite hard to dodge the attack, every attack of its would hit my body and would appear.

    Even my neck and face wasn¡¯t spared from the injuries, if not me having a speck of ominous nts core, I would have bled dry by now.

    Currently, I am very precarious situation where the smallest mistake on my part could make my head fly high, the only reason I am alive till now because of the killing Rule I have, which give me instinct and warning about the danger, if not for it, I would have reached the underworld few minutes.

    Though most are the bad news, there is one good news and that is that the Grimm monster had reached the limit of its power, it is using all of its power fighting me.

    Now I have to leave out of this precarious situation and for that, the only thing I have to do is keep fighting, only fighting it would I able to get out of this precarious situation and will able to kill.

    Slice Slice Slice...

    Bloody wounds kept appearing on my body every few second, there is no stopping them, all I can do is bear them and them crush the speck of Ominous nts core which is hidden in my teeth when my injuries reach the certain limits.

    Time passed by and soon two hours passed and just like before my body is bloody but unlike before, the wound on my body is not healing anymore and which making it very happy.

    I am also happy, I have been experiencing this unimaginable pain of hundreds of wound on my body for near two hours, now it hade time to avenge all this but first I have to find a perfect chance to kill it.

    Slice Slice Slice...

    More and more wounds appeared and they felt damn painful but I have to bear them despite having the ability to avoid all of its attacks.

    With the two hours of fighting, its fighting style had be clear in my eyes, I could predict the tractory lines of its attack and just as had to move a little to avoid all that.

    "Why Don¡¯t You Just Die!" It shouted in fury, it was its seventh time shouting that and every time, I would just give it an irritating smile but this time I will not

    "You haven¡¯t died yet, so how can I die," I said and my sword fluidly passed by its sword, it got rmed seeing that and tried to defend but it was all for naught as my sword had already reached its chest.

    Puchi!

    With just slight obstruction my sword passed through its chest and pierced its heard, just as it did I pumped a lot of killing energy into its body making itpletly immobile.

 Chapter 639 Bloody III

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Shick!

    I took out my sword from the Grimm monster¡¯s chest one smooth motion and crush thest speck of Ominous nt core in my mouth to heal my injuries.

    Thud!

    Its body fell on the ground, and my injuries started to heal at the visible speed and withing a second. This was the bloodiest fight I have been in quite some time, I did not get much injured in the battle as I am now.

    Hearing the sound of fighting, I know Rachel is still fighting and about to walk toward her when I noticed Horned Dogman, which is lying immobile on the ground.

    I did not kill it as I have to harvest the mana crystal off it, so without wasting any time I bound it and started to charge my sword as for Rachel, I am sure she will handle that monsters on her own, and there is Ashlyn, who will save her if shees to any danger.

    The Horned dogman had probably guessed what is going to happen to, and it is now begging with its eyes, but I did not feel any shred of the mercy of it, it is sure that it had done things that are hundred times worse than what I am going to do it.

    Puchi!

    As the swordpletly charged, I pierced through the center of the chest, and it started to make muffled noises through the gag, but I did not listen to them for a bit, and I am solely concentrated on the red lines that are spreading all over its body.

    Soon the lines finished spreading, and its body started to turn red; after elementalising its magic veins, its elementalisation of its body started, which finished in few seconds.

    This process may seem long, but it happened very fast, it finished within the minute, the harvesting process takes a longer time than the elementalisation process.

    Seeing its whole body elemetalised, I ced the runic disk on it to harvest the fire crystal from the Grimm Monsters body. I was quite surprised to see that the monster is still alive.

    This monster was really powerful, such terrifying vitality helped it survive the whole elementalisation process if I had not used the Runic disk, I am confident that it would have reversed the elementalisation and became good as new in just a few hours.

    That is why it important to kill Grimm monsters on the chance one got otherwise with their terrifying vitality; they could heal from any damage.

    After cing the Runic Disk, I did not stay near the body and walked toward the ce where Rachel is fighting. It is one thing elementalising the body, but if I stayed there till the crystals harvest, then I would not here end of it if Rachel came to know.

    It took me a few minutes to reach the ce where Rachel and that Horned Dogman fighting.

    When I looked at their fight, I was quite surprised to find that Rachel seemed quite fine, it was the Grimm monster that is having a hard time. The Grimm monster is barely able to defend against Rachel¡¯s attacks, if not for it having a terrifying vitality, it would have died under the Rachel¡¯s de.

    Against the Grimm monster, Rachel is still not using her Totem Artifact, but I could still sense that mysterious faint energy from her, this is what gives her boost in power.

    This energy is really mysterious; despite being faint to the degree of barely noticeable, it gives a huge boost to Rachel. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the amount of energy she has and if she had it in huge amount and she would able to use it all then what terror she would bring.

    The fight is continued, though the Rachel had the clear upper hand the Grimm Monster is not weak either, especially now when it at itsst leg, it is giving it all to survive.

    I found a hidden spot a sat while enjoying the view of Rachel as she fights. She is really graceful, every movement from her exclude grace. Its like she is not fighting but dancing.

    Puchi!

    She is finally able to pierce its heart after some time, though it cost her a little as she had exchanged wound for a wound, butpare to wound on her shoulder, which could be easily healed, the wound on the monster¡¯s heart is really dangerous.

    Just one simplemand and lightning rule that is lingering in the monster heart would obliterate its heart.

    "Well done," I said as Ie out of my hiding ce, she did not seem surprised meing out after her battle is finished.

    "It took me more time to finish it offparing to you," said Rachel as she started to bind and Gag the monster, and after she finished with it, she took out the Artifact from her storage and started to charge it.

    Puchi!

    In ten seconds, the weapon is fully charged, and she brought it down on the center of the monster¡¯s chest.

    In the whole day, Rachel had experimented with more than 20 Grimm monsters today, but she was not sessful even once. Well, I had tried with near thousand had that experience.

    I would have not needed that much if I had the control over the energy I had now, just two-three days would have been more than enough to enough for me harvest the elemental crystal.

    As Rachel started pierced the Grimm Monster¡¯s center of mana veins, the center turnspletly purple before it started spreading all over its body.

    Hun!

    I looked at the line spreading purple lines with the surprised expression, as till now, Rachel never had able to elementalise more than ? of the magic veins, but now it had surpassed the previous process and reaching the ending.

    "Yes, yes, yes, I did it."

    Rachel started to shout and started to do the silly dance, which I had never seen her do before.

    I looked at the monster¡¯s body incredulously; I could see the elementalise veins which now elementalising the whole body of the beasts; the process is nearlypleted, as long as the whole body elementalised she will be able to harvest the lightning crystals.

    I had never thought she would be able to do this on the first day trying with just twenty-something Grimm monster to practice while It took me months, and I practiced with near one thousand monsters.

    "Didn¡¯t you say, I would need at least three days before I will be able to harvest the crystals," she said as she looked at me after she ced the runic disk on the monster to harvest the crystals.

    "You are very talented, Ive underestimated you," I said I wanted to say is it is a fluke. She still would need at least three days of practice before she could do it perfectly, but I am not an idiot who will say that.

    Ting!

    Time passed by, and a few minutester, the ting of Runic disk rang out, hearing that Rachel did not waste a second, she took the runic disc off the dried body of the Grimm monster and looked at the bright purple crystals with starry eyes.

 Chapter 640 Water Of Transformative Origin I

    Thank You, Teslwan, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "1050 Lightning Crystals." Rachel said after seeing the numbers on her Runic Disk. She got quite many lightning crystals, just ten less than what I got from the Werewolf.

    After a few minutes, we walked toward the monster I had killed, it had already be the dried husk. I took the Runic disk out of it and look at the number of crystals it had harvested.

    1370!

    One thousand three hundred and seventy crystals, which are quite a huge number, three hundred more than the previous maximum. Rachel had got quite angry for the moment, but that anger did notst long as she is still quite escatic about the elemental crystals she had harvested.

    "Shall we return?" I asked after seeing the time in my holowatch, "Yes, it¡¯s time." she replied, with that, we started to walk out of the forest, but just five minutes on our way back, we havee across the big team of the Grimm monsters.

    There were eleven Grimm monsters in the team, all of them were Peak Nine Star Elites, and it took us ten minutes of finished them off and another ten minutes to harvest them.

    Rachel¡¯s mood had be quite bad when we were harvesting the Grimm Monsters as all the monsters she tried to elementalised failed. What I had thought had be a reality, the elementalisation of Grimm monsters was a fluke, she still needs to practice little more before she could learn to harvest the Elemental crystals off the Grimm monsters.

    On the way, we havee across the few more teams of Grimm monsters, and we kill each and every one of them and harvested mana crystals off them and like before Rachel was not able to elementalise those monsters also which made her mood even bad that she sharted to use her frustration on the Grimm Monsters.

    In her frustration, she had revealed her true strength, and I was surprised to find that it was little below. If she had fought the tall horned dogman earlier, she would also have able to finish it off.

    An hourter, we finally got out of the Breeze Forest and took the air and fly toward the Milfred.

    We were quite on the way, both for our own reason. She was quite because she was going over the mistakes she had made during the Elementalisation process, and I am quiet because I am thinking about tomorrow.

    Tomorrow is my Birthdays and tomorrow also the days the I was nning on taking Rachel on the date. We haven¡¯t made our rtionship official yet, and to do that, I have to take her to date.

    Rachel had explicitly said that I could only call her my girlfriend when I took her on the date.

    So, I will take her on a date tomorrow, and for that, I have nned everything, I have not only noted down on the best spot on the city, I have also made a reservation in the best restaurant of the Milfred by paying a fortune.

    I just got excited thinking about tomorrow, it is going to be the best and I couldn¡¯t wait for it toe.

    "Micheal, Look!" Rachel said suddenly in a loud voice, breaking the beautiful fantasy I was imagining.

    Hearing Rachel¡¯s voice, I looked at the direction which Rachel is looking at, which is above and found an incredible scene going on above.

    "Arora?" I said out loud in confusion before shaking my head, Arora only appear on the north and the colors I see above arepletly different that of Arora I have read about. The colors I see in the circr fashion, not in the wave fashion in what Arora is.

    In the sky, there is a fusion of Grey, ck, Pink, and Violet. These colors had formed the very beautiful circr designs on the sky, they are all over it, there is no part in the sky where I could not see them.

    "When did they appear?" I asked Rachel," Just a few seconds before I called you." she answered while looking at the beautiful spiral multicolor phenomenon in the sky.

    ¡¯It appeared a few moments ago, andpletly filled the sky.¡¯ I thought these spirals did seem simple, there must be something about them, but no matter how much I think, I did not seem to know and read about it.

    "Do you know anything about this phenomenon?" I asked Rachel, she shook her head saying to me.

    "Let¡¯s go back to the Milfred, only there we will know about it," I said, she nodded, and we started to fly toward the Milfred by out quickest speed.

    On the way, we saw thousands of people stopping and staring at this phenomenon, and some like us after seeing this abnormal phenomenon are moving back toward the city.

    "This phenomenon is not normal." Rachel said after some time, I couldnt help but nod if it had been normal we would have heard about it. The Guild must know about it, as soon as I get the signal, I will search about it in Guild¡¯s feed, that will surely have some answer.

    We kept moving toward the Milfred at our quickest speed, and soon we are able to see the silhouette of the Milfred and a few secondster signale to our holowatches.

    Ting Ting

    I was about to open the Guild¡¯d feed when I saw several notifications popping up, and one of them from the Guild marked purple, if it had been any other colored, I would have ignored it checked the Guilds feed first before reading what it said but after seeing it is a Purple mail, I opened it without hesitation and started to read it.

    Just as I expected, the message is about the phenomenon that is appeared in the sky. The Guild had immediately called me back and given instruction on what I have to do.

    "Did you also get the Purple mail from your Guild?" Rachel asked, " Yes." I replied, and we both increased our speed again. In five minutes, we have reached the Milfred and directly walked toward our respective guilds as instructed.

    While moving toward the Guild, I continuously checked my feed and feed off the Guild and was very surprised when I found that that this abnormal phenomenon is not only happening in the Midzone but also happening all over the Grimm Battlefield.

    Be it Outpost, Midzone, or Warzone, this phenomenon had covered the entire Grimm battlefield. From what I am reading, this phenomenon seemed to cover only the Grimm battlefield while there is no sign of it in the rest of the continent.

    I first did not believe it, but all th treads I am reading seem to say the same, so I think that is the truth.

    There is another interesting thing I read from the feeds that Guild had only send the purple summoned to those who have the power of the Nine Star Elite or above while rest of the people have received the Brown notice saying they shoulde to the city as soon as possible and be ready for guilds summons which again seemed a little weird.

 Chapter 641 Water Of Transformative Origin II

    Thank You, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Thud!

    Inded in front of the Guild and went inside without wasting any time; this is a purplemand; there is has to be a mistake following it; otherwise, I might get charged by dereliction of duty.

    Entering the Guild, I directly walked toward the elevator and went to the fifteenth floor as I had ordered.

    A few secondster, the elevator reached the fifteenth floor, I got out of it and walked toward the specific hall mentioned in the mail.

    When I reached it, I found there are already thirty-something people waiting in the hall. I took the empty seat and waited.

    The purple mail said that after entering the Guild, I have to test mybat power. Thismand not only given by our guilds, but other guilds also have given this confusingmand.

    They would have already called us to the conference room if they have something to notify us, but instead, they have asked us to do abat power check.

    It is amand, and I have to follow, so I stay seated on my chair and wait for my turn, which came about an hourter.

    This time too, I have to test mybat power in the Imaginary Crystal, but the challenges I have faced in it arepletly different.

    The challenges started from the Low Nine star elites; they continued till the power of the challenger reached above the Nine Star Elite.

    I continued fighting, defeating one challenger after another; in this way, I have defeated the seven challengers using all my strength. After seven wins, I have finallye across the opponent that I can not defeat.

    Ting!

    I had just taken the steps out of the room when my holowatch buzzed with the another purple main, themand in it is very simple, I just have to go to the hall in 31st floor.

    Without wasting any time, I walked toward the elevator, and a few minutester, I stepped on the 31 floors and walked to the hall where they asked me to go.

    My mind is burning with the questions; the purplemand is the second-highestmand in the Midzone; it is not even used when the army of Grimm monsters attacks the city.

    So whatever that Phenomenon in the Sky is very, very important, more important than Battles that happened every few years.

    Soon I reached the hall and walked inside; it only finds it is huge, huge to the degree that thousands of people can sit inside it.

    The chairs in the hall are divided into a group of five; it is evident they want us to sit on the group, which had made me even more curious.

    I once again looked at mail to see the seat number Ive assigned and walked toward it. Soon I found my seat and found there is a beautiful girl already sitting beside my chair.

    This girl is gorgeous, with chocte skin and straight ck hair; she looked beuty incarnate with those longs legs of hers, which seemed to have the power to enchant anyone.

    What surprised me most about her battle power, she battle power is massive if I am not wrong then she is Silver Elite. From what I had gathered since entering this massive hall that all the people I have sensed seemed to have battle power above While Elite.

    I had even spotted Silver Elites when I was walking toward my seat. Silver Elites are very rare, in the Midzone as those who can reach that level move to the Warzone.

    I gave a slight smile to her as I took a seat beside her, which she reciprocates before went back to her Holowatch.

    I, too, after sitting opened several feeds and stared to search for information, the huge hall barely filled with the people.

    Time passed as I continued reading the feed while messaging my friends, who also seemed to have no idea about what is going on and waiting in the hall, just like me.

    The three chairs beside also had been filled with one girl and two young men who also have the battle power simr to me.

    I was chatting with Rachel, who just cut her call off as the Vice Guildmaster of their Guild has entered the hall to brief them about the developments.

    Another half an hour passed, and all the seats in the hall are nearly filled, people were talking amongst themselves or busy on their holowatches when suddenly everything is quiet down.

    When I looked up, I saw Green haired young man about my age had entered the hall and is now standing on the stage.

    "May I have your attention, please." said the young man, his voice is soft, but it rang across the whole hall.

    "You all must have many questions about urgent summon; let me rify them," he said, not giving anyone a chance to ask the question.

    "This urgent summon is about the Phenomenon in the Sky. The Phenomenon you see in the Sky is a significant one. It is known as the Phenomenon of Transformative Origin," he said.

    Transformative Origin?

    I have never heard about it, the Knowledge of the Natural Material also did not have any mention of it, but that is natural, the knowledge cant have Knowledge of everything as every day new things would appear and this Transformative Origin could be unique to our world and thus did not have mentioned in the Knowledge.

    But one thing is sure that it is very important because the word ¡¯Origin¡¯ is used. This word can¡¯t be used lightly, in the Knowledge I have many things have ¡¯Origin¡¯ in their names and all these things are extremly important ones.

    "This Phenomenon appears when Mana and Dark energy of the Grimm monsters fused and gestate for hundreds of years beneath the earth. In this Gestation, they produce a Miraculous Water, which is known as Water of Transformative Origin." He exined.

    I am shocked hearing that as there is something in the Knowledge that is simr to this and that thing is very precious, that thing could do many things and if this Water of Transformative origin had a fraction of properties as that material, then it will going to make lots of things very easy for me.

    "The Water of Transformative Origin Miraculous and have many uses, but most of the important use of it is the ability to alter one¡¯s talent. In the Knight stage, you did not know the importance of talent, but it will be evident to you when you all level up from the Knight stage." He said.

    His eyes becameplicated when he mentioned the talent but filled with zeal whenever he said the Water of Transformative Origin.

    Hearing what he said about Altering one¡¯s talent, I am bing pretty sure that this Water of Transformative Origin possesses simr properties as somethings that mentioned in the Knowledge of Natural materials.

    I have to get this Water of Transformative Origin, not only for me but for my family also. Its help will be immense, raising my strength, not only it will help in increasing my strength, but it will also be very helpful in crafting my totem Artifact.

 Chapter 642 Water Of Transformative Origin III

    Thank You, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Raising Talent is not the only thing it can do; it can also be used the Crafting of Totem Artifact and could lift the Grade of the Artifact and increse its potential with just a few drops, and it can even be used on the Totem Artifact that is already created."

    "It can also be used in the alchemy to produce precious potions and could directly be consumed to increase strength, but that is the most wasteful method to use it."

    He stated many more uses of it thatpletly charged up every person that is listening if he permitted them, then people would not waste a single moment to bolt out of the door to search for it.

    "Though it is extremly miraculous, finding it equally hard as well, it is found beneath the earth and leaves very few evidence its presence, one had to be very aware of signs and also needs to have sufficient to find it," he said, sobering up those who are ready to charge out of the door.

    "The reason you have called here because you are the best in the Guild, the Guild, have a mission for you, and that is to kill as many as Grimm Monster you can," he said.

    Instead of getting charged up from his words, everyone became confused as this what we do daily; we hunt as many as Grimm monsters we can.

    Seeing ourplex expression, he decided to exin further, "After the appearance of the phenomenon, it will take 48 hours to maturate and only after forty-eight hours, it will show the signs."

    "In these forty-eight hours, you will have to get rid of the maximum Grimm monsters you can, so the signs started to appear, we will seize the maximum Transformative Origin Water," he exined. A look of understanding finally shed across everyone¡¯s faces hearing that.

    So, the guilds want to reduce thepetition before the final price appeared.

    It did not need much to think that we will be going outside again, and these forty-eight hours are going very brutal, more brutal than the Battle I have fought in the Battle, as we are not the only ones who will do that. The Grimm monsters would also be doing the same, and they will have an advantage as they have more experts than us.

    "Your mission willst forty-eight hours, in that time you have to kill as many as Grimm monster you can."

    "You will be divided into the group of five as you have already guessed with the Silver Elite as the lead," he said just as he said that everyone started to look at everybody.

    Silver elite is a big thing, and everyone wants to know who is Silver Elite amongst, I did not look around case I know who is going to be our leader.

    "Normally, it takes 48 hours for Transformative Origin water mature, but some mature early, and you all might find if you are lucky."

    "I will be sending you all the documents about signs you should look for to find transformative Origin water while killing Grimm monsters."

    He did not give us the time to read the documents as he started to exin the Mission in detail and also started to answer the questions that we have.

    An hour passed by as such, and at the end of it, he sent the mail about Mission, in which there are details of team members and the name of team leader and the area which got assigned to us for the hunt.

    "This Mission is dangerous, but only you can participate in it, the guild members and members of Milfred will be depending on you, I wish you all very best," he said before leaving.

    I was supposed to start the Guild mission official three dayster, but now I am starting then three days early, and Mission I have received is also a perilous one with higher chances of dying.

    I wish I could decline this Mission at least for the day, but I can¡¯t. It is apulsory mission, but if I refuse it, I will have to face the immense consequences.

    If it were two days after, there would have been no hesitation in my heart as such dangerous missions are what I liked most, they are ones that made my heart excited and Improve in such environment faster but its just that I had nned so much for tomorrow that I felt little regretful that everything is going for naught.

    I was busy with my thoughts when the voice of the team leader brought me myself. "Let¡¯s introduce ourselves; I am Ky Morgan, your team leader." said

    "Michel Zaar, Alex Stone, Ronny Pierre, Stephen West!"

    We introduced ourselves one by one, Alex is a tall, pretty girl. She is almost as tall as me and looked very heroic with her blond bob. Ronny is cute looking guy with oriental traits; like K, he is also not native of our continent, and then there is Stephen is just a regr guy with average features just like me.

    "We are already aware of our battle power; we should discuss the strategy of dealing with Grimm monsters that we will be facing," K said, and she opened the map of Crimson Lake, which is an area we are assigned.

    With two hours in hand, we started to discuss the strategy of dealing with Grimm monsters. Making strategy is necessary before every Mission, Rachel and I had made the strategy yesterday after we decided to hunt in the Breeze forest.

    We discuss the strategy to the Minute detail; every revealed some of their secrets in including me as in such a dangerous mission, the more we know about each other, the better.

    The one that helped make strategy quickly as possible is Ka¡¯s familiarity with Crimsonke; she had hunted in that area quite extensively and very famialiar with it.

    "Let¡¯s go; we can read the document on the way," Ky said excitedly, everyone nodded and walked out excitedly.

    There is fear, but there is also excitement in everyone¡¯s eyes, though we are going on the important Mission and our primary focus should be hunting Grimm monsters, everyone knows that is the utter lie.

    Finding the Transformation Origin Water is the primary focus on everyone¡¯s heart. It is so damn precious and important to everyone that most people would focus on finding rather than killing Grimm monsters.

    Though the chances there will be a tiny amount of Transformation Origin Water will mature before the 48 hour, there is still a chance as there is lesspetition from the fellow humans as before 48 hours are over, those below Nine Star Elite won¡¯t be permitted to go outside.

    We have also been advised not to spread the information early if we do that we will face the consequences, and one of them is we will not be permitted to search for water of Transformative Origin.

    This had been done to stop the unnecessary death that will ur in a rush, though it will save the other humans; it will add more pressure on us because, on the Grimm Monster side, they will not stopping from going outside. So, we will not only be killing High-level Grimm monsters but low-level ones also.

    As K said, this Mission will be Hell.

 Chapter 643 Signs

    Thank You, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Nobody talked as we flew outside the city, everybody is busy reading the material we have from the Guild. The document had mention of signs one should look to search for the Transformative Origin Water.

    The signs spotting Origin water I might say are not that great, the first and most noticeable signs in growth, these ces where Transformative Origin Water would appear have the lust growth of vegetation.

    This sign is very useful in the ce like wastnd and forest, but it difficult in forests where we are going as everywhere is greenery, and one needed an astute eye to spot the extra lust greenery in greenery.

    There are other signs as well, like faint sweet smell and Crystelisation of Rocks, but spotting these signs is difficult. As the scent emits by high-grade Transformation Origin Water and the scent is very faint that one needs to have strong senses before one could notice it.

    So, one not only needs to be lucky enough to stand above the Transformative Origin Water but also need to have keen senses to smell that faint smell.

    As for spotting crystallized rocks, that is even more difficult as most of Transformative Origin Water found beneath the ground, so the crystalized Rocks also present beneath the ground, one could rarely spot the crystallized rocks above the ground.

    There are other signs as well, but they are also difficult; that is why it took weeks to find all the Transformative Origin Water, and some are hidden beneath the ground for a month even years to be foundter.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    One by one, wended on the ground; this is a range of safe areas after that the hunting grounds will begin, as for the Crimsonke that we had been assigned, there is still some time before we could reach there.

    "Has everyone finished reading the document?" K asked everyone, nodded in affirmation. "Good, now let¡¯s enter and find some Origin Water," K said and motioned me to take the lead.

    Earlier, I have mentioned that I have sensory abilities, so it is right for me to take the lead. I nodded and walked into the forest with everyone behind me.

    Usually, I don¡¯t tell people that I have the sensory abilities as it is one of my best kept secrete, and only a handful of trustful people know about it, but this mission is too dangerous that I decided to tell others about it after weighing pros and cons.

    Ten minutes passed by, I did not hear the sound of bug or chirp of birds, though the hunting grounds usually gloomy due to the presence of the Dark energy, it felt extra gloomy today for some reason.

    Suddenly, I stopped and expanded my already expanded senses before speaking, ¡¯There are eight Grimm monsters in 3 0 Clock, about sixty metes from us, they have the average strength of the five-star elite." I said in a soft voice.

    All of them looked very surprised, not expecting my sensory abilities to be this powerful; that is why there are doubts that could be seen in some people¡¯s eyes.

    "Alex, Stephen go deal with it," K said, both of them acknowledged without hesitation and walked toward the direction of Grimm monsters. A minuteter, we can hear faint metallic sounds and screams, which stopped abruptly in a few seconds.

    A minuteter, Alex and Stephen returned; without any change in their expression, the only evidence of battle they have drops o Grimm monsters blood.

    "Have you finished everything?" K asked, "Yes." Alex and Stephen said in unison while looking at me with an expression of awe. The killing Rule is one best sensory Rule; there are very few people who can stay hidden from it.

    We did not waste any time and silently walked deeper into the forest, but two minutes hadn¡¯t passed when wee across another Grimm monster team; this time, K sent Stephen alone, who, likest time, finished the battle in two minutes before returning.

    Last time one person would have been enough to finish the group of Grimm monster, but team members were skeptical about my sensory ability, but after experiencing its uracy, they started to believe it.

    As time passed wee across more and more teams, every few minutes someone goes finished the team of Grimm monsters, I just half an hour we have had finished off more than a hundred Grimm monsters.

    And as we started to get deeper into the forest, we began toe across more and more and more teams of the Grimm monsters. Their numbers are so high that all the time, we have to send three people in different directions to finish them off.

    Now I clearly understood why they sent only those who have the power above. While Elite for this mission because there are so many Grimm monsters, they are damn too many. Only we are capable of finishing these monsters within seconds before moving on.

    We are like a very sharp knife, cutting everything that came in our way, with the silver elite as a leader, there will be very few Grimm monsters that could do anything to us.

    We will have to bear this pressure for 24 hours after twenty-four hours are over the Guilds will send the Nine Star Elite, after they came, the pressure on should lessen lot less.

    Another two hours passed and we have killed a few hundreds of monster, we are not only killing the monsters but also searching for the Origin Water, but ourdy luck did not seem to shine on us as we have not spotted any signs that are mentioned in the document yet.

    "Look!"

    I suddenly said as I pointed at the certain ce, but all of them did not seem to notice it, I wanted to smack my head, this starless night and everything is very dark despite them wearing a very advanced night vision sses their vision is not as good as me who have the aid of killing Rule.

    Be it light or dark; it did not affect me; I can see it fine no matter the time.

    Seeing they have not noticed what I had pointed toward, I walked toward it, and when we were halfway there, everyone noticed what I am pointing and hasten their steps.

    "It is recently dug."

    Ka said as she saw the hole, this is the first proof we saw of someone searching the Origin Water, though everyone is searching for the Origin Water; no one had dug the hole yet. There is no use of digging the hole if you are not sure about the signs.

    Sniff Sniff...

    I crouched down and took a sniff, and except for the earthy smell, I did not find any scent, "Whoever dug the whole found nothing." I said. If there had been origin water, it would have left some slight proof, and we would have able to find it.

    I still look around the hole as no one would dig the whole unless the saw signs and I found that greener around the hole does seem extra lust, no wonder they dug the hole here.

    I had just taken a step when I stopped suddenly, and expression on my face became serious.

    "There is a team of Nine Grimm Monster at 7 O¡¯Clock and about eighty meters away, all of them have the power of above the While elite with their leader being a Silver Elite," I stated, hearing that everybody became serious as since the first time entering the forest we have found the prey that we have been sent to kill especially.

 Chapter 644 Invisible Poison I

    hank You, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Everbody stilled hearing that and serious look appeared on their faces, as the time for the real Mission has arrived. We are sent here to kill as many as powerhouses of the Grimm Race.

    Like us, they possess a fearsome might and could casually kill thousands of lower-level powerhouses, we have to lessen the number of these powerhouses, so when the Origin Water appear, our side could get the maximum amount of it.

    "Can we handle them?" K asked, in the few hours they havee to know that I can estimate the power everyone Ivee across.

    "Yes, we can handle them, but everyone will have to use all their power from the start," I said. "The Silver Elite is very strong, a little stronger than you, so you will have to handle it alone while we will handle two Grimm monsters each," I added.

    "We are going to fight the Grimm Monsters, does anyone have any objection," K asked everyone shook their head saying no. This is what our Mission is, and so is our duty to our race.

    "Let¡¯s go then," K said in a serious voice. We walked toward the Grimm monsters, and this time, we did not conceal our tranks while walking, and due to then, the Grimm monsters were already waiting for us when we reach there.

    "We were just searching for some delicious humans, and they delivered themselves to us." Said the leader of Grimm Monsters, it licked its nearly nonexistent lips with its forked tongue.

    Water Serpentman Tribe, I dont know the exact name to the tribe as there are too many snake tribes that use water elements and blue scale that Grimm monsters in front of me have.

    "We are also searching for you, as you know, the practice needs lots of resources and what better ways to gem than harvesting them from guys." K used the same yful tone in her taunt as the Grimm monster did, but her voice felt much better to ears than barely understandable words of the Grimm Monsters.

    Hearing K¡¯s taunt look of extreme anger appeared on Grimm monster¡¯s faces if one asked which word Grimm Monsters hated the most, then that would be ¡¯Harvest¡¯; they simply hate that word and would turn livid whenever they heard it.

    "Beat this bastard till they are unconscious, but dont kill them; I want to hear their scream when I marinate with three color poison and eat them alive." said leader pf Grimm monsters as it ordered to attack.

    Just as I heard that the fire armor started to appear on my body, my teammates were little startled by that, but they had no time to ask the questions as the Grimm monstersing at them.

    "You seem to like to fire little too much little bastard, let¡¯s see if still like it when we cooked you in it." said one of the two Grimm monsters that came at me.

    Both of them have the power above while the elite and if I were to equate them, then their power would beparable to thest Grimm monster I had barely able to win after fighting for two hours.

    As they came closer to me, they licked their thin sword with their forked tongue before theyunched attack me.

    It was a good thing I hadpressed my armor to the limit from the beginning and also used ult energy; otherwise, I would not have been able to defend against their attacks.

    ng! Slice!

    My sword shed against the one sword, and I was about to defend against the second sword with the help of my shield when the bastard of Grimm monsters had increased the power of attack at thest moment, and its sword circumvents my shield, given a deep cut on my hip.

    It fortunate that cut is only deep, if I had not reacted in time, I would have been cut into two.

    I did not expect to get injured in the first attack of Grimm monsters; I have to be very careful, as every attack of these monsters has the power to kill me, a slight mistake, and I would be a go from the world forever.

    "Hehe, you are a quite lucky little bastard, but soon you will realize you are not." said the snakes man with the weird smile. A frown appeared on my face seeing its weird smile.

    I did not take its weird smile seriously, nor do I have time as their second attack ising, whatever weird present in their attack my Rule powers are strong enough to deal with it.

    ng ng Slice Slice....

    These monsters are fucking strong, as after the first attack, I have received another injury and then another and another, soon my body had be bloody due to it, and the most frustrating thing is, I can¡¯t simply heal these injuries.

    I have first had to burn away water corrosive properties these attacks areced with and then cage the ult energies with my rule power before the speck of ominous nts core could heal them.

    I have to do all that while fighting, and for some reason, I am having a nagging feeling that there must be something else in the wounds. I was not able to find it first, but due to nagging feeling, I kept trying and trying until I finally got a glimpse of it.

    When I found it, I couldnt help but get surprised by it as that thing is way too sneaky, I was about burned it way but stopped as I had different ideas about. I did not burn it, but I have also not left it alone; I create tiny points of Sunfire and ce it into that thing.

    These dots of Sunfire are special; they are cased with my killing energy when it ced between that thing. So no matter how big that thing grows, as long as I want, I could burn it all away with the single intention.

    ng ng ng Slice...

    These Grimm monsters are using their full power from the beginning, wanting to finish me off as soon as possible, but it is not that easy. First fifteen minutes, I had danced on the edge of life and death.

    Every attack was like a death decree that I would have to survive with all my power while dealing with injuries I am receiving, but after 20 minutes I got a little breather, though I am still dancing on the edge of life and death, the intensity of it lessened a little which is good.

    I just have to keep fighting, as long as I fight sufficient time, I am confident in dealing with them, all I need is time.

    "Little bastard, you are quite slippery; every time I thought I have you, you slept away somehow. Well, no matter, enjoy a few minutes of life after that what you will experience the hell." said the Grimm monster.

    A visible frow appeared on my face to show it, but inside it, I amughing madly as I am also waiting for that thing to act.

    Time passed, and another half an hour had passed, not instead of getting injured every second; I am getting injured at every minuits, the blood injuries all but disappeared, leaving the only one which is also healing at the visible rate.

    "Ahhhhh..."

    I was just fighting when suddenly intense pain shot through every part of my body, and I felt my body became heavier that withing a second, I have lost all the advantages I had in thebat.

    Slice! Slice!

    "Hehe hehe, little bastard you finally experienced it." said the Grimm Monster as both swords of both Grimm monsters cut across my chest, inflicting gruesome injuries on me.

 Chapter 645 Invisible Poison II

    Thank You, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Slice ng Slice ng...

    Two huge wounds appeared on my body; the Grimm monsters did not show mercy, after giving me two gruesome wounds, they kept attacking me. More and more gruesome would start to appear on my body.

    There is poison inside me, and this poison is quite insidious, when it entered my body it did not react, it just kept spreading all over my body without having it even a bit, only after it spread in every part of my bodyrge quantity only then it reacted, and it reacted with full power.

    Not only it brought the torturous pain, but it also started to corrode my body from inside. It is a particrly nasty vor to it, if possible, I dont want to experience it again.

    Though this poison is very nasty, it is very much in my control, if I want, then I could vaporize it within a moment. I had already made such preparations earlier when I had sensed it earlier, but it is not the time.

    Slice ng...

    The Grimm monsters kept attacking me without any mercy, and I kept defending with me all. There are keep cuts all over my body; the only ce there is no cut is my neck. There are no cuts on my not because they are not able to but because they did not attack it intentionally.

    Their boss had ordered them not to kill, so they left the neck area as it is, even if they had attacked my neck, I am confident on dodging it in my current poisoned condition.

    "Rogo, it is enough if we kept attacking it, it will die, and the boss would get angry." said one Grimm monsters to another.

    Currently, my whole body is bloodied, and except for my neck, every part of my body is injured; everywhere they looked, they would see a horrendous wound. My skin ispletly iled that even I look myself right now, I would get a horror strike, that is how bad I am looking right now, and the funny thing is that is the least of my worries.

    The sad thing is the pain and the corrosive poison that is injuring my body at a deep level. Seeing my wretched condition, I wanted to get out of it, and I could, but I controlled myself as the time of that had yes ti arrive.

    "Look at the bastards still standing and ring at us with its ugly eyes, just seeing that look I want to cut off its neck!" said Grimm monsters angrily and hearing that I red at it even more.

    "What are you ring at you bastard, do you want to die!" said the Grimm monster as it came closer to me and then poked at my check with its sharp finger.

    "Are you angry, you can attack with that little sword of your that you have not let go!" said the Grimm monster as it poked into my chest wound even more deeply.

    "Ahhh..."

    I scremed through the gritted teeth, and it is not the act; its poking is damn painful that I just want to scremed a loud. "Scream you little bastard, the louder, the better." said the Grimm monster as poked its sharp finger poked even deeper in my wound.

    Fucking Bastard! I wanted to pierce the chest of the bastard with my sword, but I could not as I am waiting, waiting for the other Grimm monster toe closer. I could kill this bastard who is poking my chest, but then I will have to waste some more time to kill another bastard.

    I dont want that, I want to finish both of the bastards together and get it done with this fight, and I think it would not take long, as this Grimm monster torturing me, I could see the other Grimm monster is wanting to do same, it just that it is little more cautious.

    But that caution is sleeping from its eyes as it seeing how its friend is torturing me and enjoying it, it also wanted to do the same.

    My patience paid off as finally, after five minutes, the other Grimm monster started toe toward me, the cautions it had in its eyes all but disappeared.

    I watched iting closer to me, and just as it was one step away from me, I activated the tiny bombs of Sunfire that I mixed within the poison, and it a moment all the poison that is torturing mepletly vaporized.

    In-home being a research subject of my father, I asked many questions to my father, and one of them is effectively dealing with poison. My father suggested many ways, but I like this the most.

    Though it may seem like an easy method, it is very difficult, I have practiced it for more than two weeks and even poisoned myself intentionally many times to practice this method, and it¡¯s worth it.

    Puchi!

    As the second monster appeared in front of my sword hand, which had been shaking all the while, suddenly stilled before moving it in the blurring speed. Before the monster could notice what happened, my sword had already pierced its heart from the back.

    Slick!

    A fire covered my body again as I took out my sword from the monster chest and attacked the second Grimm monster; due to my attack on the first monster second monster got some time to react, but that was not going to save it.

    It had already swung the sword at me when I saw removing me my sword from its friend¡¯s chest, seeing that I am not worried as I had already expected this. The reason I was able to kill the first monster is due to a surprise attack, and I will have to kill the second monster in one move also otherwise, it would take me a few more minutes to kill it.

    Bang!

    Just as it sword about to reach my neck, ¡¯Bang¡¯ sound rang out and next and next moment, my sword which had quite far suddenly appared in front of the thin sword of the monster.

    The monster seemed shocked seeing my sword appearing suddenly in front of it, it had thought it would get a sure kill, but my sword appared in front of it to block the way.

    It got angry seeing that and addend all of its power into the sword, which made might of its sword grow even further, seeing that instead of getting worried, I rejoiced as everything is going ording to my calctions.

    Krrrr!

    My sword shed against it, but this time instead of directly shing against it, it crashed on its side. It started to slide across its de, diverting its way, and despite using all its strength, it is powerless to stop its sword from being diverted.

    Shing! Puchi!

    Finally, my sword reached the end of its sword¡¯s de and passed it, making a ¡¯Shing!¡¯ sound, and just as it did, horror appeared on the Grimm monster face. It started to make a retreat, but it was already toote retreat as my sword had pierced through its chest cleanly. n

 Chapter 646 Invisible Poison III

    Thank You, Karan Paul, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    A look of horror appeared on its face seeing its chest pierced and wanted to move it limps, but it is powerless to do so as, for some reason, it had had beenpletely immobilized.

    I have not killed the both of Grimm monster as both of them represents the shit load of elemental mana crystals which I dont want to lose.

    I added some more killing energy before adding the beads of Sunfire into its heart; currently, I dont have the to harvest the mana crystals, so I added the lots of beads of Sunfire into its hearts if its heart beat faster than what I had determined the beads of Sunfire will explode killing it on the spot.

    It is a precaution against it; I dont want it to gain mobility ande after me again after finished with, I move toward the 1st monster which had just fallen into the ground.

    I also did the same with it as I did with the second monster, one can not predict anything about the Grimm monsters, with their terrifying vitality anything is possible.

    After getting up, I crushed all the speck of Ominous core and saw my body healing at the Rapid pace.

    As my injuries healed, I looked closed my eyes and sensed the condition of the battlefield and found it very Grimm, except for K; everyone is has fallen, though they are not dead; their condition is not any better than it.

    "This invisible poison is really frightening," I muttered as I sensed the condition of my friend; this poison is really dangerous. It was because of my senses I was able to sense it and take a precaution against it, but others do not have keen senses like me.

    I dont know how K dealt with the poison, but from what I can follow, she is not affected by it, but she is no condition to help others as she is slightly disadvantageous against the Grimm monster.

    ¡¯Looks like I am the only one who can help my teammates,¡¯ I thought as started to stealthily walk toward Ronny as he is closest to me, at about forty meters distance.

    I silently walked toward him, and soon, I reach close enough that I could see him, and when I look at his condition, I couldnt help but shudder.

    The Grimm monsters had bound him and now torturing him, and all he can do is scream in pain. The Grimm monsters seemed to enjoy his screams more and more, which is why they are trying every torture method they know on it.

    This is my first time seeing the cruelness of the Grimm monsters, I have read about it much time, but it is my first time seeing it.

    This is the War between two races; there is no boundary, and morality exist in between if we have been on their ce we would do the same, we do it every day as we harvest the mana crystals from them while they are alive.

    I cloaked myself in the Killing energy and move close as I could, it took me a few minutes, but I finally reached the three meters behind the Grimm monsters. There is no question about saving Ronny, and seeing these two Grimm monsters being very close made my job even easier.

    I took out another totem artifact from my storage gripped it tight before taking a leaped at the Grimm monsters with all my strength. I would have like to use my swirling armor for this sneak attack, but it too noticeable and bright; Grimm monsters would have noticed them way before I had gotten close to them.

    But I am worried, though I may get less power than usual for my attack, I still have the killing energy which would help me soundlessly approached them.

    Puchi Puchi!

    The sound of my jump startled them, and they got into attention and about to act, but it was already bingte as by the time they have heard the sound, I had already approached them, and my sword had pierced through their hearts from behind.

    Even with the killing energy cloaking me, this attack would not have been sessful, the reason I can beautifully execute such sessful sneak attacks because these bastards were too engrossed in the torture that they have lost theplete caution.

    Shlik Shlik!

    I took out my swords from the chests of the Grimm monster and move toward Ronny and checked his condition, which seemed bad as the poison has corroded quite a much of his body.

    "Don¡¯t resist!" I said to Ronny and started to transmit Sunfire into his body, or I might say Ashlyn is transmitting the Sunfire into his body. My control over my rule power is great, but it not great enough that I am capable of burning invisible poison, which is good at hiding.

    In a minuit, Ashlyn sessfully able to burn away all the invisible poison present in Ronny.

    "Eat this!" I said stuffed few specks of Ominous monster core in Ronny¡¯s mouth; his injuries are too heavy that one speck will not be quickly able to heal all of his injuries.

    As his injuries were healing, I started working on the binding, which is very touching to release; I had to spend quite an effort before I could release Ronny from the bindings.

    "Thank You!" Ronny said after getting up and looked at the two Grimm monsters in hatred.

    "Ive immobilized them, you can torture then all you want, but we have to save Alex and Stephen, Ronny nodded and summoned his totem artifact, and we walked toward the direction of Alex.

    When we reached close enough to see the condition of Alex, I found she is in the same state as Ronny, getting tortured by the Grimm monsters, but unlike Ronny, only one Grimm monster torturing her while other is just watching in relish.

    I will not be able to attack these Grimm monsters together as I did with Ronny, well that time I was alone, this time I had Ronny with me.

    "You distract the Grimm monster while Iunch a sneak attack, after finishing one, we will finish other together," I said to Ronny, then we discussed the n in little detail before moving toward the direction.

    Soon I reached the closest I could go with Grimm monsters while Ronny directly appeared in front of them and seeing him both of the Grimm monsters attacked him together.

    Puchi!

    As they started fighting, I am waiting for my chance, which I got a minuteter and attacked. The sneak attack was sessful; I was able to finish the one Grimm monster while others killed by Ronny and me together.

    Ronny was ferocious fighting the Grimm monster, not caring about a bit of the injury he is receiving on the way. The torture had left quite a scar on his mind, which will take time to heal.

    I burned away all the poison on Alex¡¯s body and gave her specks of Ominous nt core to eat before I opened her bindings.

    We did not as much time as we walked toward the Stephan is who was in the same condition as Ronny; this time, there was no sneak attack but the direct attack. With three of us together, we finished the Grimm monster in less than three minutes.

    Hun!

    I had just opened the Stephens bidings when I sensed something, and smile couldnt help but appear on my face. K had finally able to kill the Silver Elite Grimm monster she was fighting.

 Chapter 647 Torture

    Thank You, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "K had killed her opponent as well."

    I said as I opened thest biding on Stephan, a smile appeared on everyone¡¯s serious faces. That Grimm monsters were the biggest threat from that team, if she had been unsessful, then no one would have been able to save us from that monster.

    Silver Elite is too powerful, even if four of having fought together, we still would have stood no chance against it, it wouldn¡¯t have taken it ten seconds to finish all of us.

    "I was worried for nothing; you guys seemed to have finished them already." K¡¯s voice rang out as she came out of the Woods. Alex, Ronny, and Stephans¡¯s face stiffened when they heard K¡¯s praise.

    "We are not that lucky, the invisible poison was too strong, if not for Micheal saving us, we would be still getting tortured till you arrived," Ronny said with a rueful smile, a look of surprise appeared on K¡¯s face when she heard that.

    "You all have ten minutes to rest and harvest, after that, we will leave," said K after few second, everyone nodded and walked toward the monsters they have fought.

    I also started to walk toward the monsters I had beaten; I had just was just halfway through it when I began to hear the painful scream of Grimm monster, the cry was so painful that I began to feel shudder all over my body just hearing it.

    That was just starting, as minutester, three more torturous screams had joined the previous, and they were as shudder-inducing as previous.

    ¡¯These guys are taking all out of what they have suffered¡¯ I thought, hearing the screams of Grimm monsters it is evident that they are getting tortured and the pain they have been receiving is more painful than what they have induced.

    I did not listen much to these screams and walked toward the two Grimm monsters who are lying immobile as I left them, but this time instead of struggle, there is deep fear present in their eyes. It is very clear that they are listening to the torturous screams of their friends and hearing that, they also started to shudder, fearing I would say to torture them.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will not going to torture you," I said, hearing that their frantic eyes became little calm, "I am just going to harvest the elemental crystal off you," I added after a second.

    The eyes that became little relieved turn more frantic than before, and they started to resist with their all; their resistance was so great that they were able to move their limbs.

    Unfortunately, there is no relive for them, even if I was not here and they were able to get rid of the Killing energy present in their body, they still would have died by the Sunfire beads Ive left in their bodies.

    I crouched down and started to bind and gag their bodies, so they could not put up any resistance during the process before I pressed a hand on their bodies and started to examine every part of it.

    Harvesting elemental crystal from the Special Grimm monster is harder than the normal Grimm monster as special Grimm monsters have their vor of elemental energy.

    So unless I have a special runic disk that is capable of harvesting elemental mana crystal, I to do the old way, and that is, I have to override whatever elemental dark energy they have with my Sunfire.

    I have many times failed and being sessful in the harvesting elemental crystal from the elemental Grimm monsters; It is to be said that I have never been a hundred percent sessful, and I n to rectify that.

    After getting a sense of their bodies, I charged my sword and pierced the chest of both of the Grimm monsters, respectively, and the result was neither happy nor sad as I was sessful in elementalising one monster while failed in other.

    Shaking my head, I ced the Runic discs on both of the Grimm monsters and waited for it to harvest the mana crystals from the Grimm monsters.

    "Your control over abilities is very good, you are able forcefully to mentalize the Special Grimm monster with your elemental energy," K said from behind.

    "It is not that great otherwise; I would have been able to Elementalise second Grimm monster also," I said as I looked at my failed attempt. There will be no elemental crystals that would be harvested from it, just the normal crystals.

    "Looking at your progress, it wouldn¡¯t be long before you will able to elementalism every special Grimm monster without failing." K said, "I hope so." I replied with a small smile.

    K did not need to put much Hassel like me, being a silver elite she could get special Runic Disc from the Guild which could harvest the elemental crystals from the Special Grimm monster as harvesting elemental crystals from the normal Grimm monsters, being a silver elite she would have enough control over her powers to elementalise it and harvest the crystals from it.

    Ting Ting!

    A few minutester, melodious ting rang out one after another; I took the mana crystals from the disks and ced them back in the storage after taking a look at their numbers.

    Time passed by, and soon, ten minutes passed, and the team once again assembled. The faces of three of them look a lot more relieved from before, but I could feel the change in their emotional stage.

    Though they have been tortured for a short period of time, it had still left a mark on them; it will take some time and therapy to heal the mental scars that Grimm monsters made on their minds.

    "Lead the way, Micheal, we have to cover quite some distance to reach the Crimsonke," said K.

    If it had been any normal day, it would have taken a maximum two and a half to three hours to reach the Crimsonke from the Milfred, but more than three hours had passed, and we are nowhere close to reaching the Crimsonke.

    At my estimation, at a minimum, we reach the crimsonke by midnight or at a maximum at dawn, and looking at Grimm monsters we are fighting every few minutes, reaching Midnight would be a long shot; dawn would be a correct answer.

    It had been an hour since we fight the group with the silver elite, and much to our relief, we have not found another group with the silver elite. This is not Warzone; the numbers of silver elites are very few in numbers.

    It was our bad luck that we havee across the team, which is led by the silver elite, this early.

    Though we have note across the Silver elite teams, we havee across more than enough team of Grimm monsters, we have killed all of them without leaving anyone alive.

    Just ten minutes ago, we came across a huge team that had twenty-seven Grimm monsters with seven peak nine-star elite; to finish them off, we did not even take five minutes.

    Hun!

    We were walking through the forest silently when I stopped and concentrated, and when I opened my eyes again, there was a smile on my face filled with hope.

 Chapter 648 Grey I

    What I heard just nowmunication between a team of Grimm monsters, just as ahead they have seen the signs of Origin Water, and now they started digging it excitedly.

    "There is a team of Six Grimm monster ahead of us with the Silver elite as a leader fifty meters ahead of us, they have just spotted the Signs of Origin water and digging it," I stated what I had sensed.

    "Do we attack now or wait?" I asked K, "We will wait." K replied, "Keep an eye on them and inform me if immediately of important events." she instructed. She did not mention origin water in her instruction, but I could clearly sense she wanted to; she just did not mention it because she did not want to rally the hopes of everyone.

    Origin water is a big thing; a single drop is enough to make an uproar, if we can find even a single drop of it, we will be the luckiest team that is sent outside.

    I closed my eyes and kept my senses locked on the Grimm monsters who are digging cautiously with the specialized tool; they did not seem to want to make a mistake and jeopardize everything if they found the Origin water.

    The document stated that the original water is always cased in the thin crystal and could easily break away with slight miss handling. So one has to be very careful and follow all the steps to recover the Origin water safely.

    Chew Chew...

    They continue digging and digging; I was so concentrating on them that when Ashlyn chirp telepathically, I felt like she was screaming at me.

    I did not have to process what she said at the same time she chirped, the expression of Silver Elite Grimm monster also changed, as its hand started shaking as it digs. A few secondster, other Grimm monster¡¯s expressions also changed as they began to take a deep break as if wanting to smell something heavenly.

    Ashlyn wanted to fly away from my shoulder, but I stopped her, as it is not a time for Ashlyn to reveal her abilities.

    "They have likely found the Origin water," I said in a soft voice, but excitement is unmistakable in my voice, "Likely?" K asked, there was so much excitement in her voice that has to force herself with great willpower.

    Others also looked at me with great expectation; there was so much excitement in their eyes that I feared they would open my head and read my thoughts if I did not inform then quickly.

    "It is sure, they are already found the sure signs and are now digging with the shaking hands," I stated, "Inform me as soon as they took out the origin water from the ground." Kyal interacted excitedly, I nodded and continued looking at Grimm monsters with the burning excitement.

    Time passed by, and five minutes passed, and Grimm monsters are still digging every so slowly with their shaking hands when suddenly the leader lifted a hand and stopped everyone from digging.

    All the Grimm monsters stopped seeing the silent order from the leader, after stopping the Grimm monster from digging, Grimm monster half-buried its palm under the earth and gently took it out.

    Both of its palms came out of the earth, bringing lots of dirt but inside that dirt in small uneven crystal size of thump, I can only see the size of the crystal but could not determine how much-liquid present inside the crystal or what color is the crystal is, as the color of the crystal determines its grade.

    The Grimm monsters opened their mouths to make a loud sound, but it had stopped them from doing that. After stopping them, it slowly peels away the dirt on the crystal softly before a human thumb-size crystal appeared in front of every Grimm monster¡¯s eyes.

    "They have found the Transformative Origin Water, It is thumb size crystal," I informed, hearing that wave of excitement washed over everyone¡¯s face and they gripped their weapons tightly, ready to fight any moment.

    "Did you able to determine its grade?" K asked, "No.," replied in one word without exining further. I am quite impressed by K¡¯s coolheadedness, instead of sharpening her sword and asking, ¡¯It would right time to attack¡¯ she first asked me the Grade of the Origin water.

    "Team leader, do we attack now?¡¯ Alex asked. As she asked, she even quietly summoned her totem artifact, which she had used only one time in the fight, when we were fighting Silver Elite¡¯s team.

    "Now is not the time; if we attack now, the Grimm monster will fight us with took and nail."

    "We will follow them for a while before attacking them; we are not to let them know we know about them having the Origin water," K said.

    I am again impressed by K¡¯s cool-headedness if others were in her ce, they would have ordered to attack seeing the price is Origin water, but she remained coolheaded despite knowing that and thought of a perfect strategy to attack.

    Attacking the Grimm monster now and attacking themter may not seem different, but it is very different from the psychological point of view. As she said, we attack now; they will be very aggressive and fight to tooth and nail to keep the treasure they had just found.

    But we attackter, they still fight as aggressively as it will be the battle of life and death, but that time, they will not know that we know about the treasure they had will now and will not have that extra energy they will have now.

    This difference may seem minute, but it makes the big difference in the fight when the opponent your are fighting is already stronger than you. So the strategy she made is perfect, it will give a slight advantage in the fair fight, and if we can take the one or two Grimm monsters in a sneak attack, then it would be even better.

    "Micheal tells me immediately when they started to leave," K said, I nodded. The Grimm did not leave immediately, the first watch the crystal amongst themself, only when every Grimm monsters had their fill with crystal did the Leader took it way, and they started to leave.

    "They are leaving!" I said when the Grimm monsters started to leave, "We will follow them from a distance and attack them twenty minutester if everything went smoothly." K said.

    Everyone nodded and started to follow the Grimm monster at a safe distance, since finding the origin water the Grimm monsters have became quite cautious, they would always look around here and there for any enemies.

    We continue to follow them at a safe distance, always keeping the maximum length. As for the Grimm monsters we havee across, K finished all of them.

    She took action killing the Grimm monsters, any team of Grimm monsters we have she died them. If any of us acted, we would make noise, but she is so damn fast that she did not make any sound killing the monsters.

    Time passed, and soon twenty minutes passed, and now it is time to kill some Grimm monsters and take the Origin water from them.

 Chapter 649 Grey II

    Thank You, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    The Grimm monsters had lost most of the extra vignce they had after they got the Origin water, now they are like any other team except for slight happiness on their faces, which couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    It is a perfect time tounch an attack as if we wait longer then some unknown factor may emerge and ruin our chances of gaining the Origin water.

    "I will attack first and kept the Silver Elite upied, Micheal then attack sneak attack if you guys were able tounch sneak attack, good otherwise dont force yourself and directly enter the battle," Ka said.

    This strategy is perfect if there had not been a Silver Elite, there would have no need for Ky to attack first and my sneak attack would have the results better than I will have now, but Silver Elite changes anything, if I try tounch the sneak attack in the presence of the Silver Elite then I am only seething my death.

    With the senses of Silver Elite, it could sense me just as Iunch the attack and would only need to perform a casual attack to finish me off.

    "Ok!" we said to the n, K did not wait any longer and went toward the group of Silver Elite. At the same time, we all kept following the Grimm monster group at our normal speed.

    After two minutes, I saw the battle between Ky and Silver Elite Grimm Monster started while the five Grimm monsters took sides and began searching for humans as, with every silver elite, there is a team of people behind and they are searching for us.

    "You guys attack first, I willunch a sneak attack when you are fighting," I said and started informing them of my n. Five Grimm monsters have the power above the white elite.

    I want them to fight five of them, and when they are fighting, I woulde from behind andunch the sneak attack.

    They all nodded and went toward the Grimm monsters, and a few minutester, the battle started. Three humans against five Grimm monsters, this battle may seem overwhelmingly in favor of the Grimm monsters, but it not.

    Though it is in favor of Grimm monsters but not overwhelmingly, they have the advantage of numbers; if they have been fighting one on one, then they would not be at such a disadvantage.

    After watching the fight for a few minutes, I walked toward the fight covering myself with the thick killing energy and soon reached near the fight; there is the only distance to ten meters between me and Grimm monsters I want to kill.

    There five Grimm monster monsters fighting, with Rolly and Alex fighting against two Grimm monsters each while Stephan is fighting against the one.

    I am currently nning on killing the Grimm monster that is fighting the Alex, killing two together would be very hard and I am not aiming for that, I am aiming to kill the one Grimm monster first before killing others with Alex.

    The Grimm monster we are against this time is a little tough; these Grimm monsters are from the mchite Hogman tribe, this is a tribe of Special Hogman that have Mchine fangs andyer of Mchite covering its body.

    It gave them superior defense; I will have to attack very hard if I want to kill them at a single attack.

    I watched for a while before I started moving closer and closer till there was a distance of three meters between us; if the Grimm monsters were stationary, they would have sensed me at such close distance despite killing energy covering my body.

    I waited with bated breath and looking at the perfect chance tounch an attack. It came after the long wait of four minutes, just as I saw the opportunity I wasted no time in acting on it.

    Sup!

    Putting all of my energy in my legs, I leap. My leap is like a leopard; it is very past as it barely took the minute for me reached near it.

    The monsters sensed meing from behind, but they could not do anything; not only they have sensed me toote, but Alex¡¯s attacks have also upied them that they would not be able to move their weapons for the defense before its is toote.

    Krrrchi!

    As my sword touched the back of it, it felt obstruction of its mchite scale; they were stronger than I had imagined. Their defense is very powerful, but in the attack, I have also used all my power, the mchite scales only able to stop my sword for the short moment before it pierced through it and entered its skin.

    After passing its mchite scales defense, my sword had be a hot knife that is passing through the butter, it passed through its skin just like that before it pierced its the heart where I added a shit load of killing energy and beads of Sunfire as the precaution.

    Shlick!

    I took my sword out of the Grimm monster back and look at other Grimm monster who is fighting furiously with Alex that she is barely able to defend against it.

    I did not waste any time and summoned my Swirling Armor, two secondster, I joined the fight with Alex. With the power of two of thebine, the Grimm monster finished within five minutes.

    It would have taken less if not for it having such fucking high defense, the defensive power of these monsters are too strong, even with the swirling Armor, I had spent quite an effort before I was able to pierce its heart.

    Thud!

    "This bastard was quite strong," Alex said as she epted the speck of Ominous core from me, I couldn¡¯t help but agree with her. If I had been alone fighting with this monster, then it would have taken me at least an hour to kill it.

    "You go help the Ronny, I will kill the Grimm monster that Stephan is fighting," I said, Alex, she nodded and walked toward Ronny who is fighting some hundred meters away.

    Alex went to Ronny and started fighting with Grimm monsters, Ronny¡¯s condition was quite bad as he was fighting the two Grimm monsters but just as the Alex joined, pressure on lessened quite a bit as now he only had to fight only one Grimm monster.

    I would have gone with Alex to help Ronny, but that would be taken too much of time. I first want to kill the Grimm monster that Stephan is fighting and then go with Stephan to help Ronny and Alex; this will take less time and risk.

    Just like before, I got as close as the Grimm monster that Stephan was fighting beforeunching a sessful sneak attack on it. Right after both of use went toward Ronny and killed the Grimm monster that he was fighting.

    With three of us together, the monster was killed within two minutes, and when we went to Alex again, it did not take us even a minute to kill the Grimm monster she was fighting.

    Now the only Grimm Monster that is remained to be killed is Sliver Elite that K is fighting, and against it, we are no use; she will have to kill that Grimm Monster on her own.

 Chapter 650 Grey III

    Thank You, Ishan Rajwade, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Let¡¯s go a little far!" I said. It is the fight of the Silver Elite, and I dont want to be any closer to it than I want to, especially when we killed all the Minions of the Silver Elite.

    It may notice that and might decide to go on a rampage; then even K would be hardpressed to save us. Everyone nodded, and we get walked away far enough that we barely able to hear the sound the battle, there we waited for the battle to be finished.

    Though others could only faintly heard the sound of a fight, I could sense, and it made me shook my head in disappointment. The defense of the Grimm monsters is too strong, despite having a clear advantage, it will take K quite a time to kill the monster.

    Hun!

    Time passed by and an hour had passed, I was just watching the fight when an unexpected development urred, the monster who is utterly beaten and would have killed by K in few minutes started to run away.

    "Follow me," I said just as I saw the monster running away, K started to follow the monster and kept attacking it. If the monster had run away half an hour ago, it would have a 50% chance of running away, but now it had utter lost the opportunity of running away.

    It is in a wretched condition and lost nearly all of its power, the injuries which used to heal rapidly are now remained static on their ce, only when one looked at it carefully, only then they will notice that the wounds are healing at the very slow speed.

    No matter whether it would have stayed or running away, it¡¯s oue had already decided. It would have able to live a little longer if it has been able to continue to fight instead of running, but now it is running, it¡¯s ending is near.

    I was right, a few secondster, K¡¯s speed suddenly increased, and her sword pierced through the chest of the Grimm monster before it noticed what happened.

    K is a cautious fighter; she always held back something whenever she is fighting, she will always hold back something and use thatst bit only when she is sure that her opponent used everything it has.

    "Let¡¯s go, K had finished her fight," I said, and we speedily move toward the Ka, with each having expression of excitement on their faces.

    When we reached the scene of the fight, I found Ka just took out of the storage of the Grimm monster and were checking it for the Origin water.

    "There is nothing here," she said, hearing that expression on everybody¡¯s face changed drastically, and expression of doubt started to form in some of the teammate¡¯s eyes.

    "Origin water is not in that store, there is secret storage under its belt, it had stored it there," I said before my teammates started to make their gases.

    That Grimm monster was quite crafty, it had stored the Origin water in the different storage without informing its minions, If the killing intent I had sensed from it is not wrong then that Grimm monster would have killed its minions and would have taken the Origin water for itself.

    The Origin Water is too precious, when Ka said she did not found the origin water in the Grimm monster storage, the teammates started to have the doubts about her, if I had been in their ce and did not know the truth, I would have suspected her also.

    It is the nature of human beings, and especially when the value of Origin water is so great, it ismon for one to produce doubts.

    Hearing me, Ka crouched down and searched the Bracelet of the Grimm monster, and after a few seconds, she found the Storage equipment of the Grimm monster in a hidden ce in the belt and started to search through it.

    Second passed excruciatingly as Ka searched through the storage of the Grimm monster when suddenly a bright smile lighting up on her face and next moment, a grey crystal appeared in her hand.

    Gasp!

    Everyone gasp seeing that walked closer to take a good look at it, I did not move away from my spot as from my ce I could see the crystal clearly. It is a brown crystal of adult thumb size, and inside it is dark grey liquid.

    This liquid should be worth about ten to fifteen drops, which is more than I had expected, I had through it would seven drops at most.

    "Its Grey Grade!" Ka said after some time, some desspointement could be heard from her voice when she said that. I couldnt help but smile ruefully when I heard the desspointement in her voice.

    The Grey Grade is the lowest Grade of Origin Transformative Water and also the mostly found one, there are other three grade above it, ck Pink and violet, but they are simply too rare.

    The document had said that finding higher Grade is about a hundred times greater than lower, the higher the Grade is more difficult it would be for one to find it and the four grade that the document mentioned are not the only grades.

    There are higher grades as well, but that Grade of Origin water is not found in Midzone, the higher grade origin water found in the ce where both mana and ark energy of the Grimm monsters are thickest and in our continent the ce that has the thickest dark energy and Mana is Warzones.

    The best Grade of Origin water is found in the Warzone, and I really wished I had the strength to go there andpete for the High-Grade Origin water.

    Though I am disappointed in the Grade of Origin water, I quickly got over it. We can find the origin water is more than enough, in the stage where they haven¡¯t started maturing it.

    I hope we found more than a few drops Origin water; if I had found a few thousand drops of highest Grade Origin Water, then there is a possibility that it will be able to upgrade the level of Totem Artifact that I will create.

    Upgrading normal totem artifact through the Origin substance is very easy; just ten drops of Grey Grade will be more than enough, but higher-grade Totem Artifact would need a higher number of the Origin substance.

    And the origin substance that is needed to upgrade Emperor Grade Totem Artifact is immense, and I am daydreaming when I thought about getting enough Origin water to upgrade the Emperor Grade Totem Artifact.

    "Micheal to do yo want to touch it, it feels refreshing." I was suddenly interrupted by Alex¡¯s voice; when I looked up, I found Alex in front of me, and her hand is Grey crystal.

    "Sure," I said and took the Grey crystal from her hand, just as I touched it, I felt cooling sensation under my fingertips, and when I took a whiff from it and immediately felt my body lighten up, I felt like all the pores in the body have opened up and started sucking off the mana in the surrounding.

 Chapter 651 Killing Rule Advancement I

    Thank You, Ishan Rajwade, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    I know what I am feeling is not real, but if I consume a few drops of it, that effect will be a reality, and I will also achieve level up, but as the Vice Guildmaster had said, consuming directly is a waste of such precious resource.

    There is a specific method to use it, the guild has stated few methods that are mentioned in the Knowledge, and the natural material knowledge has some methods which are even better than the ones mentioned in the documents provided by the guild.

    "Here."

    I said after a few seconds as I handed the grey crystal back to K, there is another reason I handed it back early, and that is Ashlyn. Ashlyn wanted me to give her than brown crystal, from the intensity of her tone I had feared that if I did not give it to her, she would forcefully take it from my hand.

    So it is better that I would give it back to Ka as soon as possible otherwise, if Ashlyn ate it, then I will be the number one enemy of my teammates.

    "Let¡¯s go, we still have to travel for a few hours before we reach the Crimsonke," Ka said as she put away the grey crystal back into her storage.

    I once again took the lead, and we started our journey toward the crimsonke, and such time passed.

    ¡¯Happy Birthday To Myself,¡¯ I said in my mind as I 12 ticks in on my holowatch, I had made so many ns for my birthday, but due to the Origin Water, they all have gone to the drain.

    I couldnt help but feel happy and disappointed at the thought of spending my birthday in the forest with no friend, Girlfriend, or family insight.

    I am feeling disappointed because all my ns got disrupted due to Origin water and happy because I will be spending my birthday searching for the precious treasure.

    If I was able to find it, then it will be my birthday present, I thought mirthlessly.

    "Team of seven Grimm monsters at six O¡¯Clock, they have the average strength of Nine Star Elite." I started without many expressions and hearing that Alex quickly move away from the group to the group and speed toward the Grimm monsters without K instructing her.

    We have done these things tens of times that now K did not have to instruct; they move on their own to finish Grimm monsters off.

    K did not give order unless there is a powerhouse that has the strength above the While elite, she mostly focused on scanning the surrounding in hope for finding the signs of the Origin water.

    She hadpletly concentrated on that task, and that is also the most important task, I too keep my eyes and nose open in search of the signs of Origin water. Till now, we have opened the five holes, but our luck is not that good as we did not find a drop of the Origin Water.

    After getting first Grey crystal from the hands of Grimm monsters, I had thought I would be able to find the origin crystal with my high senses but looked like I had overestimated the worth of my senses too much.

    There is not only me who is searching for the Origin Crystal, but Ashlyn is also searching for it. She had advanced her efforts, even more, when I did not give her than brown origin crystal.

    Since then, she got a little angry at me and would take short rides around to search for the signs of Origin liquid but too had been unsessful finding the Origin water as I despite having powerful senses than me.

    Finding Origin water is very hard if it had been easy. The guild would be allowed all people to search for the moment phenomenon had appeared, despite the immense price they had to pay.

    Soon Alex had returned, and we continued our journey toward the Crimsonke, and such few more hour passed, and now we are half an hour distance away from the Crimsonke.

    In these few hours, we have not only killed hundreds of normal Grimm monsters but also fought and killed one Silver elite team of five members, that fight was our shortest fight as we have finished it within an hour.

    Hun!

    Suddenly there was a drastic change in my expression, and I stopped on my track, my expression became really grave as what I am seeing is really horrendous, I have never seen such scene in my life before, seeing such scene my blood started to boil and killing intent rose inside me like never before.

    "Did you sense the Silver Elite team?" Ka asked, I only stopped for two reasons, one when I sensed the silver elite team and other is when I spot the signs of origin water, as for stopping for normal Grimm monsters, there is no need.

    If it is a team of normal Grimm monster, others finished it within minuits and if it is a team of those who who have power above while elite then Ka herself take action to save the time.

    "Yes, there are fourteen Grimm monsters, three silver elites and eleven Grimm monsters who have the power over the White elite," I said, hearing that all of my teammates sucked a sharp breath, Ka too had a change of expressions.

    This is fearsome force if we fought against it, there is a quite high chance we will die, but unfortunately, we will have to fight if we did,t some people will surely die very painfully.

    "There is a team from Silver Butterfly is fighting against them, or I might say, only leader team leader of the silver butterfly is fighting while four-team members are captured by the Grimm monsters and these Grimm monster eating then while they are still alive," I said theplete sentence through the gritted teeth.

    Hearing that everyone¡¯s expression has be as grave as for me, and the killing intent rose from them is so high that I could literally taste it.

    "How is the condition of the leader?" Ka asked through the gritted teeth, "She is already defeated, the Grimm monsters are just toying with her now." I replied.

    "Which way?" Ka asked, and I simply pointed at the direction, and next moment, K disappeared from my view.

    "The Grimm monster is present in three groups, two groups are closer to each other so we can¡¯t attack, so we can¡¯t attack them. That leaves us, one group, that group had four Grimm monsters, and they are holding two humans as a hostage."

    I deliberately did not mention they are eating the two girls alive if I had mentioned then these three who had already suffered quite much in the hands of Grimm monsters would directly attack without listening to the whole n.

    I barely able to control myself from storming toward the Grimm monster; the numbers of Grimm monsters are overwhelming; if we go without a n, then our condition would not be better than the girls, and we might even put their life into the jeopardy.

    "So, my n is...."

 Chapter 652 Killing Rule Advancement II

    Thank You, Ishan Rajwade, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "This n is too risky for you." Alex said just she finished for you, "Fighting four Grimm monsters, even for short few second going be very dangerous for you, why don¡¯t we follow our old n." Said, Stephen.

    "The old n won¡¯t work, there are too many uncertainties in it," I said, the n now opposite of what we did before, this time I wouldunch a sneak attack and then they woulde to help me.

    Though this n is very dangerous, it is only a good n I can think of, if we go by our old n then sneak attacking them would be very hand as there are four Grimm monsters.

    When fighting against these three, they would be very vignt, but if I attacked them now, then I would be able to catch one of them off guard as they are busy feasting on the humans.

    "Come as quickly as you here the fighting sound," I said, and four of us started to walk toward the Grimm monsters; after walking some distance, I told them to stop while I walked forward.

    This is furthest they cane if they came any further then Grimm monsters might sense them, I dont have that fear as the killing energy had covered my body. If I can mute the sound of my walking and breathe, then even if I walked right behind the monster, they will not sense me.

    I took a one-step and at a time and walked toward the Grimm Monsters, and a few minutester, I could see the Grimm monsters.

    Just as I saw them, my blood started to boil that I even took a step forward, but I somehow controlled myself and stopped. Earlier everything in my vision was red, I could see it what is happening, but everything was in the red contrast, but now I could see the monsters eating the humans alive with my own eyes.

    There are four Grimm monsters around the two bodies of humans, one-fourth of the human bodies had already eaten, I could see opened stomach, open chest, one girl thighs fleshpletly eaten, leaving only bone.

    The girls could be seen whimpering in pain, but no Grimm monsters took pity on them. Their condition is very bad; if there is no help, then these girls won¡¯t be able to able to survive more than half an hour.

    "Fiche, try this the stomach meat of this female is very delicious." said one Grimm monster as it delicately carved up a piece of stomach flesh and gave it its friend who sits on the other side girl.

    "Yes, it is delicious, give me some more stomach pieces." said other Grimm monsters who just ate. This scene felt oddly familiar; it just like eating amongst the friends where we pass the dishes to one another.

    It is familiar but equally disturbing that I just want to go there and torture the Grimm monsters till they regret they are born. The killing intent I am feeling toward them is so intense that I am literally shaking.

    I felt powerless inside if I had been a little stronger, I would not have to wait and search for an opportunity to kill, I would have gone there and would have ughtered every Grimm monster I havee across.

    I looked at each and every Grimm monster and changed my position a little, I want to attack from the Blindspot, so when I attack they would not notice we until they are tooter.

    A minuteter, I found a perfect spot and prepared to attack; I did not wait for the perfect chance, the condition of the two girls are very bad, we have to kill these Grimm monsters soon as possible, if it took more than half an hour then it would be really hard for me save these girls.

    I attacked, and in this attack, I have used all my power I used every bit of energy and Rule power I had, it would have been quite good if I able used swirling Armor, but I can¡¯t use it, especially in the dark. It is like intentionally making myself visible with the human torch.

    As I took the jump, the sound immediately alerted the Grimm monsters, but it will be for naught. There was less than three meters distance between me and my targeted Grimm monster, by the time it lifted its weapon, I had already reached near it, and my sword was only inches away from the back of its chest.

    Puchi!

    My sword pierced through the chest of the Grimm monster before it put up the decent defense, but that is already expected, I had already known something like this happens.

    Beating the Grimm monster was never a problem, the problem was the three Grimm monsters, I could see their swording toward me, and I had removed the sword from the monster chest and about to swing at the Grimm monster¡¯sing at me when I had sensed something.

    My irises moved on its own, and soon, another eyees into contact with my own. This girl had only one eye while other eyes are not present in the socket; it is clear that Grimm monsters had eaten it at some point.

    When my eyes fell on the single eye of the girl, I was blown away by what I have seen in it; I have thought I would saw a defeated and dispirited will in the eye of the girl, but what I saw ispletlypletely different.

    I saw an indomitable fighting spirit and will to leave in most desperate condition, she had known she would die, but still, she had never lost her will to live, and her fighting spirit had be even stronger.

    In such a bleak condition, many people would lose hope and give in despair, but she did not, she had kept her will to leave, and it is stronger than ever before in her life.

    I kept looking at the single eyes of the eye as if I am spellbound, I felt like there is a different sort of world contained in the eye of the girl and the longer I know I looked at it, the more I feel like I understood something.

    While Micheal was looking at the single eyes of the girl, the big changes started urring at his source; if he were to look at these changes, he too would be shocked out of his core.

    I continue to look at the eyes as they had something that I had been searching for for a long time.

    I was lost in the eye of the girl when I felt an unprecedented threat to my life; I felt that if I did not ward off this threat, then I would directly reach the gates of the underworld.

    Puchi!

    Sensing the immense threat, I unconsciously swung my sword, and next moment, I heard the familiar ¡¯Puchi¡¯ sound of a sword piercing the body, when I looked up, I saw my sword in the chest of the Grimm monster and Grimm monsterpletly static with its sword just a few inches from my neck.

 Chapter 653 Killing Rule Advancement III

    Thank You, Ishan Rajwade, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    I am shocked seeing my sword pierced in the chest of the Grimm monster and it bingpletly static, I can feel it is alive by the Killing intent it is having toward me.

    And the weirdest thing is, ispletly static. Usually, I had to transmit a huge amount of killing energy in the body of the Grimm monster to make it immobile, and that time it does not be this static, especially when it is attacked, it¡¯s momentum still bring it forward but what I am seeing is Grimm monster that had gone into the statue-like state.

    I would have investigated it further, but I saw the attack of two Grimm monstersing toward me.

    Seeing the attacking, I removed the sword from the Grimm monster¡¯s chest like never before speed and crouched down, avoiding the sword that is going for my next, other¡¯s may see it lucky dodge, but it is not, I had perfectly calcted this dodge.

    This dodge not only dodges the attack of the first Grimm monster but also disturbs the attack of the second Grimm monster and my sword it is going toward the second Grimm monster and it can¡¯t dodge it or defend as it is too close to me and sword is little far to call back.

    Puchi!

    My sword pierced though the Grimm monster, and it also became static as the first Grimm monster.

    "You Bas" Puchi

    Thest Grimm monster widened its eyes seeing another of its friend got killed by me and swung its sword at me while cursing at me, it¡¯s curse hadn¡¯t finished when I took the sword out of the Grimm monster chest and pierced though thest Grimm monster who automatically quieted down.

    I am shocked at myself killing this Grimm monsters like killing chickens; they became so easy to kill. Earlier I would have needed at least an hour to kill each of the Grimm monsters, and with these three Grimm monster-fighting me together, I would have been seriously injured in just a few seconds, but now I had killed them, I killed them with the ease that one would kill a chicken.

    I did not have to think much what increased my strength, I just close my eyes and looked inside my source, there I saw Ribbon which had grown longer, and there is extra tenaciousness in it which had not seen previously.

    My Killing Rule had obviously advanced, It had advanced to the High level of Basic stage and with it, and my power had reached very very close to the Silver elite, other¡¯s might even consider me Silver Elite.

    If it had been a Sunfire Rule, I had been a little short of fighting Silver elite, but with senses and other abilities bestowed me by the Killing Rule, I am not perfectly capable of fighting against the Silver Elite.

    I may not have the power to kill it, but I am damn well could fight the One Star Silver Elite without the cost of many injuries. This advancement is very timely; with it, I will be at least able to survive in brutal fights that will ur all over the Grimm battlefield.

    I was about to get out of my source when in the corner of my source, I spotted something, it is barely discernable, but I could still make out its shape. If I am not wrong, then this is cloverleaf.

    When I tried to sense it, I did not get any response from it, I tried again and again, but I get nothing from it, so I gave it up thinking to investigate itter when I have the time.

    When I opened my eyes and looked at holowatch, I found there are not even ten seconds had passed since I sneak attack, but it felt like more than ten minutes had passed.

    I looked down at the two girls, both of them had the various parts of their bodies eaten, but they are still very conscious with each having various emotions in their eyes.

    I looked at them for a second before I took out several potion bottles and about to crush several specks of Ominous nts core when I changed my mind. I quickly put away potion bottles and specks of ominous cores and take out another set of potion bottles and crystalline seed.

    The potions in the bottles are called Amplified potion, the potion itself does not have any property, but when one adds something, this potion amplified the properties of the thing that is added into it.

    I found the recipe of the potion from the Knowledge of nt I had received and asked Rachel yesterday to concoct several bottles for me, though she is not as good as Jim in alchemy, she is still passable, and she was able to concoct the potions after the several failures.

    As for the tiny crystalline seed, it is the seed of the Ominous nt; it has the power to regenerate the limbs of one.

    With me giving some seed to Rachel and my family, I have already had few of them and not worth using them on the stranger, but these girls are truly pitiful, and the amount of damage they received the specks of Ominous core would not be enough topletly heal them in the short time the only seed of Onious nt could do that.

    I crush the seed and spread the crystalline dust on all the bottles before shaking them so that the dust could mix with the potion.

    Except for two, I put away all the potion; I crouched down and about to feed the girls potions when I noticed the movement, I did not have to take a look to know that they are Stephan, Ronny, and Alex.

    After giving a smile to their shocked faces, I feed the potion to the one-eyed girl before I move toward the second girl who had the skin on both of the cheeks missing; I have to feed her potion very delicately, so not a drop would leak out.

    Just as finished feeding them potions, there was an immediate change in them. Their bodies started healing at the visible space; one could see the flesh extending where these were only bones present.

    It was a good thing that their bones are intact; the Grimm monster did not touch them. Of the two girls, one eye girl received the biggest damage; her eye had been wed out by the Grimm monster.

    If it were any other potion, producing eyes would be impossible even normal regeneration potion would have taken days to bring the new eyes, but the potion I give the one eyes girl bringing out her eyes.

    Though the eye is growing at a slower pace than other parts it is still growing, the only unfortunate thing about the eyes it will not be as good as original, the newly grown eyes would need a month at least before it could work as the old eyes.

    The three of my teammates were shocked again, seeing the working of the potion and the limits of potion in the market.

    "Mich"

    "You guys keep eyes on them, I will quickly go and save other girls," I said, cutting Ronny off and before they could do anything, disappeared from their eyes as if I am teleported.

 Chapter 654 Killing Silver Elites I

    Thank You, Ishan Rajwade, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Within three minutes, Ive pierced the chest of the seven remaining Grimm monsters and saved the four girls, the four girls¡¯ condition was the same as the other two. I have now brought the Grimm monster and girls to one ce and fed them the potion, they all now healing.

    "Micheal your strength?" asked Alex after some time, earlier my strength was equal to their or little higher, but now I have clearly powerful, they ought to be feeling curious with my sudden increse in power.

    "Mu Rule power advanced," I stated and didn¡¯t exin further and close my eyes to sense the team of the monster that is not far away from me.

    With my current increse in strength, I have the power to help Ky and the leader of these girls as they are really in need of it, but I can¡¯t. When I had gone to help the girls, I had sensed the team of Grimm monster with silver elite leading them.

    They have not stopped, but they are cleary in the vicinity, and I want to wait till that team of Grimm monster passed. If I had gone to help them and that team attack, then my team members and these girls would not stand a chance to survive, and their condition would be worst before.

    I am currently tracking the team, as Ive said they did not stop, and if they kept going at the current speed, then they would walk out of our vicinity in few minutes.

    "Th..thank you."

    I heard a soft voice, it was the former one eyes girl that said it, she had recovered within the two minutes after drinking the potion, but she had had been strangely quiet just like the girl beside her.

    What they have gone through was not just physical but mental; also, the physical scars might heal quickly, but psychological scars would take time. Some people might able to heal them over time, but some will keep them forever until they are alive.

    "There is no need to thank me, anyone in my ces would have done the same," I said with a smile.

    "No, everyone would not have done the same." She said while shaking her head; I was about the reply to her when my expression abruptly changes.

    "Take them and walk toward left, there is another Silver Elite team in our vicinity if they attack I wille back but try to hold them off till I came." I gave them serious instruction and disappeared in front of their eyes.

    I would have stopped till the other Silver Elite team left the vicinity, but there is an emergency on K¡¯s part. The Grimm monsters she and the leader of the Girls fighting had stopped fooling around and started to fight with their real power.

    Ka is fine fighting against two Silver Elite, but the leader of the Girls is in bad condition. If she had been her peak, fighting one or even two Silver elites would not have been a problem for her, but currently, she is seriously injured.

    She is so injured that she is fighting only through her willpower, but the Grimm monster she is fighting is using all its strength, and the leader of the Girls can¡¯t handle it.

    If she did not receive the help in a minute, she would copse under the strain of her injuries, and Ky will have to fight against three Silver elite, which is beyond her limit.

    That is why I had to leave my teammates and girls under the uncertain threat of another Silver Elite and go to help them.

    I am moving toward them with my quickest speed, and while I am doing that, a swirling silver armor started to appear on my body and within two seconds, it ispletly covered me, but unlike before, the swirling Armor seemed little unstable.

    That is because I had added full power of Killing Rule into it, if I had a few hours, I would have been able to stabilize it perfectly, but I do not have the time, I am controlling the swirling Armor forcefully and hope, I will fully stabilize it during the battle.

    Soon I reached the ce where the leader of the girls is fighting, and to be honest; she looked wretched; her condition is worst than I had expected. She had the wound on every part of her body, and blood could be seen continuouslying from it.

    That¡¯s not it; her whole body is shaking; it felt like she would copse as the single gale of the wind, it was a good thing I have arrived quickly as I could otherwise she would not havested even ten seconds.

    "DIE!"

    The Grimm monster shouted and swung its sword full speed, seeing such attack ang¡¯s face became even paler than already is, and she swung her spear will her strength, but unlike other times, the attack of Grimm Monster this time is too great.

    She wanted to stop, but she knew she did not have enough strength to stop it; if she had been at her peak, stopping such an attack would not have been difficult, but now it is nigh impossible for her.

    Seeing her ending, she epted it; she only hoped that the people from the Raging thunder would able to save her teammates; she did not want to be the team leader that got her team killed.

    The sword of Grimm monster came closer and closer to her while is using her all her strength to move her spear, she knew it was impossible to stop her sword, but that did not stop her trying, she wanted to giver all before she died.

    What was feared had happened, the sword of the Grimm monster easily bypassed her sword and came toward her, and she watched as the sword Grimm monstering closer and closer to her neck.

    Just when she thought the end woulde a moment, she heard the faint banging sounds, and that exact moment she found silver blur appeared beside her as it had teleported and transformed into the figure of a human, which is cloaked beautiful Armor of Silver fire.

    CLANG!

    A loud nging sound rang out, and I saw a young man in silver fire Armor taking two steps back while the Grimm monster is only shaking a little.

    "Drink it!"

    Said the young man in silver armor as he threw a tiny bottle of at me before he attacked the Grimm monster again at the blurring speed.

    I caught the blue bottle from the air and looked at it; this bottle looked like any normal potion bottle with blue liquid it. Usually, I dont drink the potions given by unknown people, but as this young man had just saved my life and it would be rude if I did not drink it, even if this potion is not good as I have.

    I opened the cork of the bottle and unloaded all in my mouth and took out the best healing potion I had. This healing potion I have brought it at fortune, it will be able to heal all my injuries within half an hour.

    I had just opened the cap of my potion bottle about drink it when I found something unbelievable happening in my body. I discovered my injuries are healing at the visible rate, and I am shocked seeing this.

    These injuries are not normal injuries, each injury contain dense dark energy and ult energy, even after drinking the potion I was able to give my all to erase all the foreign energies in me, but this potion is a tsunami, all the external energies in my body nothing it to it as it crushing them all as it continues healing my injuries at an amazing pace.

 Chapter 655 Killing Silver Elite II

    STAY HOME. STAY SAFE.

    ng ng ng...

    It¡¯s amazing, the silver elite is really powerful, but It wasn¡¯t able to do anything to me. I just had to bear some injuries while fighting it, and if I did not have little unstable swirling Armor, I would not have to go through that as well.

    The killing rule is really amazing, the advancement in the senses it gave me huge, even if I did not have the raw power that Silver Elite have, I have the powerful senses from which I can fight with One Star Silver Elite on Equal ground.

    Earlier I had thought it would be difficult for me to kill the Silver Elite, but now I dont think so, though as my current power it is very hard for me to Kill One Star Silver Elite unless it is very injured, I will have a chance after I got the experience in fighting the Silver Elite.

    ng! Step Step Step...

    "Take this!" Our weapons shed, and I took a step back, I took a step back intentionally as I could have a moment of break and I could pass the berry to the Girl.

    It had been a minute since the battle started, and potion had nearly healed all her injuries, and she could join the fight in half-minute, but she will not be at her peak; her fight with Three Silver Elite had sapped all her energies out of her.

    Currently, her power is equal to mine, she could fight, but she could not win, so I gave her vigor berry, so she could return to her peak and help me kill this Grimm monster, so we could help Ky who is barely making any progress against the two Grimm monsters and now to forget that other Silver Elite Team that is lingering in the Vicinity.

    The Grimm monsters expression changed seeing in the berry flying out of my hand towards the girls, and it ran to intercept it, it is aware of the condition it is in, the potion had miraculously healed all the injuries in miraculous time, and if this berry is something like the potion, then it will be in trouble.

    Bang!

    It tried to catch the berry before it could reach the Girl but how can I let it have it, I immediately activated mini st and appeared in front of it before attacking.

    "Fuck Off!" It shouted, seeing meing in front of it and swung its heavy swung in response to my attack, the attack of it is powerful, but I did not fear it. The maximum I would receive is a minor injury that would be healed by the healing power of my body alone.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, and intense force came at me; most of it bore by my Swirling Armor while some seemed inside my body and injured me a little, which is again within my expectation.

    "You Fucking Bastard!" It shouted anger; my interception led the berry safely in the hands of the girl who did not waste any time popping in her mouth, seeing that the Grimm monster roared in indignation and started to attack my fury.

    ng ng ng...

    It attack me in a fury, every attack of it stronger than before that with every attack, I had to take the several steps back, and I am getting injured bit by bit internally, but I am not sad but instead excited.

    I wanted such heavy attacks to pressure me so that I could improve myself quickly. This pressure is already helping me, my Swirling Armor had started to stabilize, though if one looked at it, one would still find it unstable, it is a lot more stable than before, and if I kept fighting it for some more time, I might be even able to perfect my swirling armor.

    "Die Die Die..."

    In its anger, the Grimm monster went into aplete frenzy; attacks became powerful but predictable that I was able to deal with them with my injuries.

    ng!

    Suddenly my expression changed, and the bright smile appeared on my face as I sopped my attack as the sword of the Grimm Monster stopped Green spear; it had been two minutes since I had given her the potion.

    Now not only all her injuries have recovered, but she is also in her peak condition, so now this monster will not be a problem.

    Seeing she is attacking, I let her be the main force as she is stronger than me and started tounch a sneak attack on the Grimm monster.

    ng ng Slice Slice...

    The Grimm monster is fighting against the girl frenziedly while I amunching a sneak attack after sneak attack.

    When the Grimm monster was fighting me, it was in clear advantages, but now it is in a clear lead. The girl is fighting it furiously, giving back all the grievances she had suffered under the Grimm monster.

    The Grimm monster barely able to stop the furious thrusts of her spear and not to forget sneak attack after a sneak attack I amunching at it, in just a minute, its body got bloodied entirely, and it went to even more frenzy.

    If it had been sober, it would have tried to run away, seeing the number of injuries increasing in its body, but due to the frenzy, it had longplete sense and now just attacking like crazy.

    Slice Slice...

    I kept attacking, and most of my attacks hit it but not on the spot I wanted, though it had gone into a frenzy, it still had some self-preservation instinct which is helped it avoid my fatal attack atst moment, if my strength would have been little higher then I would not problem killing it easily.

    Well, it will live a few minutes longer, as time passed I got better and better understanding of it, and that time I will be able tounch a perfect sneak attack at it.

    While I was fighting, I also looked at the girl, she is fighting with a spear, I have always found spear is the best weapon and tried it in the school, but unfortunately, I have no talent for it.

    This girl does have the talent for a spear but her spear skill¡¯s pales in front of the Madeline. Madeline is also spear use, and her spear mastery is amazing, though I have quickly beaten by her, I still get a chance to her observe her spear mastery.

    There is no question that Ellens¡¯s mysterious teacher also teaches Madeline, sometimes I also wish I had some teacher, but I don¡¯t think I am fortunate enough to have any, I just have to make up for that with my hard work as I always do.

    Ten more minutes passed, and now the Grimm monster is in utterly wretched condition and only surviving due to its terrifying vitality; if it had been any human in its ce, it would have died under such immense injuries.

    But it will not leave much longer, I have already able to pierce it¡¯s chest three times, missing its heart every time by little but this time I am sure, and I will be able to prate the center of the heart, I thought as I attacked its back again.

    The Grimm monster felt my attack again and started to move, but it was stopped by girls spear, seeing that it crouched down a little wanting to change the angle of my attack likest, but I was prepared, but this time I was prepared and moved my wrist smoothly.

    Puchi!

    My sword touched its back and passed through its hard defense before directly piercing its heart, one might think it took several seconds to happen, but it did not take half a second, tounch such perfect attack, I took my brain to overdrive, and now it is hurting like hell.

 Chapter 656 Killing Silver Elite III

    I kept my sword inside the chest of the Grimm monster for some time before taking it out. It is Silver Elite, and one can¡¯t be too careless about it, so I spread killing energy in every part of its body but also spread the bead in important locations, including its heart and brain.

    So even if it substance the around the restriction ced by the Killing energy, it will not be able to survive the onught of Sunfire. The current level of Sunfire is not powerful enough to harm the silver elite it directly, but when it exploded on its fatal spot, it will directly kill it no matter how powerful it is.

    "Thank You, if you have not arrived on time, I would have definitely got killed by the Grimm monster," she said, "Its nothing," I replied as I observed the girl for a moment.

    She is a tall girl, though she is not as tall as Alex she pretty tall and she should be beautiful; currently, I could not see her properly due to blood being caked all over her body, but she vibrant green hair and over the face is enough to tell that she is a beautiful girl.

    "We should go and help K, she is having a hard time fighting the two Grimm monsters at once," I said, she nodded, and we walked toward the Ky who is fighting against the Grimm monsters.

    We did not dy and move at our quickest speed and soon reached the ce where Kyal is fighting.

    The two Grimm monsters are fighting her with their full strength while all she could do is defend and manage the injuries she is getting now and them, though she is not in bad condition, her condition is not good either.

    We looked for a moment before dived toward the battle, seeing our sudden appearance both the Grimm monster and Ka got shocked especially when she saw me attacking the Grimm monster.

    "ng!"

    I tried to be fast as I could, but the Grimm monster still defended against my attack perfectly.

    "I will keep this one upied, you guys handle that one," I said as the Girl approached the Grimm monster to fight.

    "Ok!" K looked clearly confused, but the girl said ok, seeing that the Ka nodded and started to fight the other Grimm monster together while I began to fight the one Grimm monsters alone.

    "Brat, do you think you can handle me alone with your puny strength!" Roared Grimm monster, "Of course, I can!" I replied with the bright smile, I have sensed it battle power, and it is simr to the Grimm monster I had fought earlier, so unless this monster has some mystic method or something which I can¡¯t sense from its battle power, keeping this Grimm monster busy would not be a problem.

    ng ng ng...

    It started to attack me furiously and counter them with the same abandon, anything that woulde into our way would be crushed. The tree are cut apart, the stones sliced apart.

    We fight intensely as if our life depended on it as it is, I did not hold back anything and attacked the monster with everything I got and some which I got from spinning the swirls faster and faster.

    The Swirling Armor of mine had stabilized quite a bit; now, I can spin the swirls for the extra power. To get thispatibility, I would have had to fiddle with it for hours, but during this intensebat, I only needed twenty minutes more, and if I continue to fight the monster for 20 minutes more, then I will able getplete control over it just like before.

    When I do that, I will have a chance to kill the Grimm monster on the condition I¡¯ve fought against it for some time.

    ng ng ng...

    In the air, there is only sound of the metal shing could be heard; there is not the moment where I did not hear that sound, it everywhere.

    ¡¯Finish soon.¡¯ I said under the breath, the team monster that was present in the vicinity had stopped, and now they areing toward us.

    My expression changed quite a bit when I saw theming, Ky and the girl is still some time away from finishing the Grimm monster they are fighting. The problem is not that, even if one more Silver Elite adds in the bunch, we will survive, but the problem is our teammates.

    This Silver Grimm monster team will surely sense them when they areing toward me. Nor I or those two can¡¯t go to help them, that leaves me only one option.

    "Ashlyn, go kill that team of Grimm monsters," I said, and next moment, excited Ashlyn came out of me and flew toward the Grimm monsters. Ashlyn did not stay inside me; she hade inside me when she sensed my rule power had advanced, so she came inside me with getting it imprinted.

    Ashlyn was already stronger than me; now she got Killing Rule imprinted, she will surely have the power to Kill the one Star Elite, even if she was not able to kill the Silver Elite, she could at least kill all of its minions and dy it till Ka and Girl finished their battle.

    While my half focus on the battle I am fighting, my other half focus is on Ashlyn, who flew out of me.

    She quickly reached the Grimm monster and flew above then, high enough that they can spot her, and then tiny seven five balls appeared in front of her, and next second, she threw the down at the seven Grimm monsters.

    The Grimm monster did not sense anything at first but then sense it; it had be toote, except on the Grimm monster who barely avoided this tiny fireball, the other six Grimm monster stuck by then squarely on the head started to fall on the ground.

    All the six Grimm monsters are dead, and on their bodies, there is no sign of would except for a slight burn mark. But if they open the heads of Grimm monsters head, they will find the ck ash inside, this ck Ashlyn the burned parts of their brain which couldnt not be vaporized.

    Seeing all of its minions dead, the Grimm monsters roared angrily and flew above and seeing that Ashlyn increased her size to four meters.

    I thought she would be attacking the Grimm monster with a giant fireball, but what happened next was an utter shock to me. A metallicyer covered her ws, beak, and edges of wings, and she started to fight the physical battle against the Grimm monsters.

    She started to use her w, wings, and beak to fight the Grimm monster and she is fighting her perfectly, I am in awe of her fighting style as the second she started fighting, she started utterly dominating her opponent.

    All the Grimm monsters could do is defend against her attack while also trying to survive the asional giant fireball that she will throw at it.

    I was just busy watching Ashlynn¡¯s fight when I sensed something, and a few secondster, Ka and Girl came out of the woods and seeing that expression of the Grimm monster that is fighting me changedically.

 Chapter 657 Ashlyns Migh

    STAY HOME. STAY SAFE.

    Seeing the two of theming out of wood, there was a drastic change that appeared on the face of the Grimm monster, and the next moment, it broke into a run.

    Seeing that we followed it for ten minutes before we were able to pin it down and killing it. This monster was really fast, that only I was able to match it and that is from the sky, as it is nearly impossible to use mini st in the woods in long-range.

    We are able to kill it quickly because of the Girl who at thest moment through the spear and I obstructed its path, so the spear directly pierced through its chest killing it in the instant.

    "That was an amazing strike!" I said when the girl and K reached the body of the Grimm monster. "It wouldn¡¯t have been possible without you." ang replied. She watched the monster for a second before removing her spear from the monster¡¯s chest.

    "Micheal, has you Advanced?" Ka asked finally, I could tell she wanted to ask this question for a while but she did not have time to ask, "Yes, My Rule power advanced." I replied, hearing that she nodded and did not ask further questions.

    "Thank you for your guy¡¯s help, if not for you guys, I and my team would be alive right now." Ang said emotionally and before we could say anything, "You guys can take the Grimm monster, it¡¯s at least I could do." she said.

    "No, this is too much." I and K said in unison. Each and every storage of the Grimm monster is precious as in this storages there is a chance of finding the origin water, so it is quite a big thing for her to give us all three Grimm monsters.

    We decline to take it and after forcing each other, wee to an understanding and that is each of us would take one Grimm monster. Ang will take this one, K will take the Grimm monster that She and Ang fought together and I will take the monster that I and ang had beaten.

    I walked toward the monster that I beaten, it is still alive and wasn¡¯t able to get rid of the Killing energy that I transmitted inside its body.

    In few minutes I reached the body and started to bind it without wasting any time before I started charging the Red Sword with my full power. This is Silver Elite, I will have to use the full power of my Sunfire and expert control if I want to elementalise it.

    Puchi!

    My sword pierced through the center of Grimm monsters mana veins and started to spread across the all over the body, I close my eyes and controlled the Sunfire energy in Grimm monsters body so, it could spread effectively.

    Drip Drip...

    Sweat started to drip from my body and as I regte hundred of paths, it is more challenging than controlling the Swirling Armor but also fun, it had been a while since I did something challenging as with the Swirling Armor, my control over my powers rapidly increased that I am barely able to find something challenging.

    But with this, there is a new challenge, the Sunfire energy I have limited and I have to spread it across the whole magic veins if I fall short on even a little then I would waste the body of the Silver elite and the elemental crystals I will harvest from it.

    "Sess!" I said after a minute as I wiped the sweat off my face, I had finally done it, I was able to spread the Sunfire energy across all the veins and now the Sunfire energy in the Grimm monsters veins elementalising the whole body.

    The elementalisation process done in a few seconds and I was about to ce the Runic Disc to harvest the crystal when I looked at the eyes of the Grimm monster who are very much alive and sane.

    I look into its eyes and smiled before cing the Runic Disc on the Grimm monster and waited excitedly for harvesting toplete, this is the first Silver Elite I had killed, I wonder how much elemental crystal I would be an ability to harvest.

    Ting!

    Finally, after a few minutester, the melodious sound rang out and I without hesitation picked it from the husky body of the dead Grimm monster.

    "Five thousand and thirty fire crystals," I said in wonder as I saw the number, the Grimm monster I used to kill before used to give me about thirteen hundred fire crystals but this Silver Elite has given me more five thousand and thirty, which is little more than three times.

    One could guess their difference in power by the number of crystal harvested from them. I put the fire crystal in my storage and collected all the stuff of the Grimm monster from its husk including its storage and put it all inside my storage.

    I would have very much liked to check what is inside the storage, check whether there is Origin water or not; unfortunately, I can¡¯t. All my teammates can open Grimm monster¡¯s storages except for me.

    I could also get a mana transmutation crystal fixed inside me and get the ability to open the Grimm monsters storages, but I did not want the normal mana transmutation crystal if I ever get a Mana Transmutation Crytal then it should be the level of Sophia and Raina¡¯s, getting myself fixed with normal mana transmutation crystal simply not worth it.

    After collecting everything I went toward the Ashlyn, she had killed all the Grimm monsters she had fought, including Silver Elite; unfortunately, I did not get to how she had killed that Grimm monsters.

    I watched when she was fighting the Grimm monster, but when Ka and Ang appeared, the Grimm monster started to run, and we have spent a whole ten minutes to chase and kill it.

    When I looked again, I found the silver elite being killed with Ashlyn standing proudly on its chest.

    Soon I reached the ce where Ashlyn is, and when I looked at the Silver Elite Grimm monster that she was sitting on, I am shocked. The reason I am shocked because the Silver Elite monster ispletely elementalised, and now I just have to ce the Runic disk on it.

    Shockingly, she was able to do this; I am not shocked because of her control over Sunfire as I already know she had better control over her abilities than me, I am shocked because of her ability to concentrate the Sunfire into a point.

    Even I can not do that, and that is why I used to my sword¡¯s point inferno to create a concentrated point of fire. It needs not only a terrifying control but also extreme concentration.

    "Good Girl," I said as I pet her before I ced the runic disk on the silver elite and rest of the Grimm monster, it is quite regretful that except for silver elite all the Grimm monsters are dead, so they could only give me normal mana crystals.

 Chapter 658 Crimson Lake I

    Stay Home. Stay Safe.

    I collected all the Runic Discs and Grimm monsters stuff before, I went back toward the group, they have no idea that another group of Grimm monster with the silver elite as a lead killed by the little bird that is following above me.

    Soon I reached the ce everyone gathered, the girls looked fine with no injuries on them but if one look that eyes, they would find that only physical would are healed, the mental scars are still there.

    The one-eyed girl had again be one-eyed girl, her wed eye had fully grown when I left but now she had covered that with the patch, if it had any other girl I would have thought she had covered her newly grown eye due to visual deficiency.

    The newly grown eye would not work as the old eye, for that that it will take at least month, so most of the people covered it at least when they are battle like situation but her covering her eye with the batch hadpletly different meaning and if I am reading the emotion in her second eye.

    "Thank you all once again foring to our rescue!" thanked Ang again, "Anyone would have done the same," said Ka. We made some small talk with Ang¡¯s team we continued our journey toward the Crimsonke while ang¡¯s team stayed on their spot.

    That was the area they have been assigned and they would not able to leave it until the morning of the day after tomorrow. They say this mission is of the 48 hours but it is actually around 60 hours, we will stay in this forest for 48 hours more as it is the early morning of the next day.

    We had spent the whole night traveling but still had not reached our destination, there is one hour before we reached the Crimsonke.

    "I hope we did not suffer what those girls have suffered," Alex said softly, hearing that other¡¯s expressions which were returned to normal turnplicated again and could see long shudders running through their body as they are remembering what had happened.

    "Their luck was pretty bad toe across the three Sliver Elite," Stephen said, " You don¡¯t have to worry much though now our team had two Silver Elites, even if we came across the team with three silver elites, Micheal and Ka would able to handle it." Added Stephen, clearly very happy at though to see two Silver Elites in the team.

    I shook m softly hearing that, "Do you disagree Micheal?" Ronny seeing me shaking my head.

    "The One Star Silver Elites we have encountered all were Beginner One Star Elites who had just became Silver Elites recently, as for the stronger ones left for the Warzone."

    "If wee across a specially powerful One Star Silver Elite, then I and K have to fight with it together just to match it, killing it would be a dream and if wee across the Two Star Elite, then we would be like the vegetable on the chopping board," I said.

    Hearing three of thems expression turned serious, all the safety and security they were feeling vanished instantly.

    "But what are our chances encountering, a strong One Star Elite much less Two Star Elite," Alex said with an awkwardugh, trying to convince herself we would not that unlucky to encounter something like that.

    "Haven¡¯t you read intel, though most of the High-level powerhouse left for Warzone, there are still quite a number of Peak One Star Elite¡¯s and Two are Elite are present, so remain cautious." Said Ka.

    Everyone¡¯s mood turns somber hearing that and everyone became quiet, we stay quite fifteen minutes before I sense the team of Grimm monster, it was a team of Nine Star While Elites which Stephen had dealt swiftly while we continued.

    "Finally we reached the Crimsonke!" Alex said two hourster, I had thought it would take us an hour to reach the Crimson Lake but it took us two. We on the way note across one but two teams of Silver Elites which took us more than an hour to deal with.

    Normally it would take us two-three hours to deal with the two teams of Silver Elite but with me and Ka fighting together against the Silver, we were able to finish them off quite quickly.

    In from my eyeske with which had crimson water, normally theke has the colorless water but thiske is Crimson.

    It is said that is thiske is not natural but an artificial one, it was created due to the battle of Human powerhouse and Grimm Powerhouse and the end of the battle, the Grimm monster fell here creating a huge crater that soon became ake.

    I dont know if its true or not, but I can¡¯t imagine what level of power one would need to create a crater of such size.

    "We will rest here," K said as we came across the well-hidden ce, after finding a perfect ce, K activated her abode with the small size. She activated the abode in the smallest setting, it only had the Kitchen and the bathrooms.

    I took bath when my turn came and started to cook with Ronny as he is the one who knew how to cook among all my teammates. With Ronny¡¯s help, I finished cooking a simple meal with forty-five minutes.

    "This is delicious," Alex said as she took the first bite and soon other repeated, the meal was simple but it was made from the best quality materials. The meal is not only made from the things I found in the Ruins but also from the things I brought from the Market.

    Midzone has a better connection to the central continent than the outpost and because of that there is a lot of stuff that came from the central continent, I brought many things that I liked.

    Ronny also shared some of his stuff too which is also very great, I even liked some of the things he had, they were a specialty of his continent and he was more than happy to share with me and who I am to refuse good things.

    I also some of the stuff with him, he liked some rare herbs I had which I had found them in Ruin, I gave it to him unhesitatingly since I have loads of them.

    "I am full!" Stephen said as he put his cutleries down and started to massage his stomach, "God, I wish I could sleep now, I sleep the best when I full stomach!" he said jokingly.

    Not only he but everybody wanted to sleep but unfortunately we can¡¯t, we not only can¡¯t sleep today but we can¡¯t also sleep tomorrow, that¡¯s three whole nights of no sleeping.

    That going be hell but we have no option, we can¡¯t take risk of sleeping in such a dangerous environment, a moment carelessness could make loose life. We cleaned everything and packed the abode before we started to walk again.

    Now that we have reached the Crimson Lake, our real mission start. Not only we have to kill all the Grimm monsters present here but we also have to find all Origin Water, I and Ashlyn especially concentrated our senses for it.

 Chapter 659 Crimson Lake II

    Thank You, Ishan Rajwade, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    The whole day passed by as we patrol the area around the Crimsonke, In the whole day, we have killed more than a thousand Grimm monster, and in these thousand Grimm monsters, seven were the Silver Elites.

    The silver elites team was tough to fight, but we fought it and killed it, but we have not found anything in their storages, or I might say we did not find any Origin water in their rooms.

    Despite knowing how difficult it is to find the Origin Water, I still got frustrated and disappointed, and I am not the only one that is feeling such emotions, my teammates and Ashlyn feeling the same.

    In the whole day we have dug a total of 23 holes but all in them we have found nothin, note a single drop of origin could be found in those, unlike us Ashlyn did not dig the holes, she would justnd on the suspected ces for a minute before flying away.

    I led my team where Ashlyn had to stoop up and dug the hole, but like her, we found nothing, but unlike her, we wasted time digging hole and hour disappointment is greater.

    "It is written that in the forbidden zone there is a greater chance of finding Origin water," Alex said, looking at the other side of the Crimsonke. "Do you want to go there?" Stephen asked her cooly.

    "No.," she said while shaking her head as she cast off her eyes off the other side of theke.

    The other side of theke is the boundary of the Forbidden, and only an Idiot would go there in search of the Origin water; both humans and the Grimm monster would not make the mistake of entering the Forbidden zone to search for the Origin water unless they have the Death wish.

    There is a 99% chance of dying in a forbidden zone; it is a ce that is equal to death not only for Knight Stage but those above it.

    First, I did not know much about the forbidden zone, but I got to know some details from twins and Rachel.

    The forbidden zone is a ce where the protectiveyer of the world is weakened, and though it cosmic energies enter the world, these energies are fearsome, and anything touched by them became devoid of like.

    Cosmic is fearsome energy which the world runs on; the mana is also derived from the cosmic energy. Though mana and cosmic energy couldnt bepared, the mana is harmless extremly Waterdown version of the Cosmic energy.

    The worldyers act as a filter of the cosmic energy, it sucks the cosmic energy and filters it through its variousyers before the energy became safe enough for all the organisms in the world, and as I had said, that filtered version is Mana that we have used.

    I dont know if its true or not but it is said that high-level Mana transmuting crystals use some amount cosmic energy, It is just rumor I heard from the twins, and they heard from their brother, but they said the reason their mana transmuting crystal is so powerful too because there is cosmic energy present in it.

    I think there is some truth in it as many times I observed that my mana somehow felt suppressed when it is around the twins.

    "The Forbidden Zones are very dangerous, don¡¯t ever think about going there," I warned sternly. Though most people stay away from the forbidden zone, some daring idiotic bastards still go there in the lust of resources, I don¡¯t want my teammates to be one of them.

    "There is a ce that matched sign!" I repeated sentence that I had sense tens of time when I spotted the signs of Origin Water, and no, this is not the sign that Ashlyn had stood; it is genuinely my find.

    "Yes, the lushness does see unusual on that spot," Ka said without change of expression, first ten or so time we dig the hole there was always excitement in our eyes but after repeated failure, it nearly has gone and would only return if we find some Origin Water.

    We started to dig the hole with a tiny amount of hope in our eyes, but as we dig for a minute and did not find anything, all the hope we had dashed right into the gutter.

    "I hate this," Ronny muttered as he kicked the dirt aside, "Finding Origin water is very hard, especially before maturing period," Ka said calmly, seeing the frustration of her teammates.

    "We are already lucky enough to found one, if we want to have any luck then we will have to start from tomorrow, that is when all the origin water came out," K added.

    Now barely 24 hours had been over since we saw the Sign of Transformative Origin Water in the Sky, only tomorrow when origin water mature they will be able to find it with rtive luck.

    "If you guys want to vent your frustration, there is a strong team of five Grimm monster, about hundred meters north you can go fight them," I said with a smile, they became excited and left toward the direction of the Grimm monsters.

    If Ka or I had gone there, we would have finished the Grimm monsters in a minute, but we did not go there to fight. It is vital for them to fight, notably the challenging opponent, only fighting those would they able to challenge their limit and grow.

    While we let them go, we still followed them at a safe distance, so if they came across any trouble would help them.

    This fight was really challenging for them; not only the Grimm monsters were stronger than them, but they also had a greater number that then, but they still able to defeat them with some injuries and time.

    "You guys did well," Kyaa said as they finish harvesting the crystal cores from the monsters, was also about to sense something when sensed something from Ashlyn.

    While I was keeping an eye on my teammates, I was also keeping an eye on Ashlyn, who again stands on the ground, I thought it would be business as usual, she would just stand for a minute and flew away but to my surprise increased her size and started digging softly.

    She kept digging, and I kept watching her with an excited heart; if she were really able to find Origin water, it would be amazing; even if she drinks it, which she would, I confident that I would receive some side benefits, which would be enough for me.

    She kept digging and digging until she finally took out the Grey crystal from the ground and it is big, it is at least four times bigger than what we have got from the Grimm monsters.

    And when I close my eyes and link my vision with Ashlyn, I found not only the grey crystal is big, but Origin liquid inside it also Greater.

    Crunch Crunch...

    Ashlyn looked at crystal for a second before she is popping it up in her mouth, and I could hear the sound of crystal-crushing from her mouth.

 Chapter 660 One Star Silver Elite

    Thank You, Ishan Rajwade, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Micheal, why are spaced out for." I head in a loud voice, only to see Ka and my teammates looking at me, "Oh, its nothing, I had sensed some suspicious Grimm monster, but when I focused on it, I found it is just Nine Star Elite." I said smoothly.

    Others did not suspect anything as many times I would concentrate on something very often, so they got used to my behavior, and there is a team of Grimm monsters that I had sensed, so

    "Go, south, there is a team of Nine Star Elites that had just entered our area," I directed while still focusing the Ashlyn, who is still crushing the crystal with relish and hearing the unconcious sounds she is making while eating started to make my mouth water.

    In a minute, Ashlyn finished eating Origin crystals, and her figure started to turn small till she came back to the original size of that. Right after switching to her original size, she pped her wings to fly.

    From the way she is flying, she seemed to being toward me; I was right a few minutester she came back and instead ofnding on my shoulder she usually does, she directly went inside me.

    "Aren¡¯t you worried about that little birdy of yours, a powerful Grimm monster could eat her up in the single bite you know," Ka said, clearly worried about the monsters.

    Most of the people keep their monster inside them, as the power of the one grew, the monsters can¡¯t keep up with them, so most people never use their monsters in battle, they more like became a pet.

    But Ashlyn is not like that if I told her Ashlyn could use Rule power and easily defeat her, I can¡¯t imagine what type of an expression does Ka will have.

    "Don¡¯t worry she is fast," I said with a smile, a slight frown appeared on her face before she smoothes over, Ka clearly wanted to ask what I mean, but she chose not to.

    Soon Stephen came back from killing the monsters and joined us, and we continued our patrol around the crimsonke as there is still quite a time before we stopped to rest and dinner.

    I was just continuing the patrol with my teammates when I felt a very faint refreshing feeling over me; this feeling is not only affecting my body but also my soul.

    The feeling is very faint, almost trickle, but whenever that trickle falls on me, my body and soul will refresh. It like that trickle is like a drop of water while I am parched ground, sucking every drop that falls on me.

    Though to the parched ground, drops of water may not make much difference, but they are making a big difference in me. Each drop from this trickle increasing my strength by a tiny amount, and the more trickle fell on me, the stronger I would be.

    I am patrolling with my teammates, but they have no idea, my strength is increasing every moment, though the rate of increase in a minute, it is increasing at a steady pace.

    I hope that this trickle of power continues to till it will formally make me Silver Elite. At that time, I will not be only capable of defending against Silver Elite but became capable of killing them.

    I couldnt wait for that to happen, I thought excitedly as I relish in the small trickle. Time passed by, and soon, an hour had passed, and I am barely stepping away from formally having the strength of One Star Silver Elite; as long as this trickle continued for half an hour more, it will be enough for me.

    "Let¡¯s check there!" I said suddenly as I saw the sign of lushness again, though I am enjoying the slowly increse in strength, I am also continuing my job, and that is hunting and looking for the Origin water.

    And the lushness of trees in the single spot clear signs of it, "Let¡¯s dig." I said, and we continue digging as we usually do. The hope is present in everyone¡¯s eyes as they dig, despite getting disappointed tens of time, we never lost hope.

    Sniff Sniff!

    "This smell, there is definitely origin water here," I said as I got the faint whiff of the Origin water from the ground, hearing that everybody got so shocked that they stopped digging.

    "Really?" Asked K as she could not believe what I have just said, well I can me her for asking me in conformation, we have got disappointed so many times that when we found it, it seem unbelievable to us.

    They stayed shocked for a few seconds before we started digging again, but this time, our speed is obviously slow, and our movements are gentle.

    "This really smells of Origin water," said K after a minute of digging, they have finally started to smell the fragrance of the Origin water, other too begun to smell the scent, and their expression became escatic.

    Gasp!

    With the exciting heart, we kept digging and digging till we finally saw the edge of the Grey crystal, seeing that we carefully removed the soil around it till we can take out the crystal off the ground.

    "It is Origin Crystal." said Alex as I take out the Grey crystal off the sand, "Yes, and this one seemed slightly bigger than we have got from the monsters," said Ronny as he looked at the Grey crystal.

    What he said is right, this crystal is bigger than the one we have got from the Grimm monsters but obviously smaller than the one Ashlyn had found. Though I am pleased about finding the origin water, I would be happier if this crystal had been a Brown Grade.

    Even if we have found the brown crystal with the thumbnail size, which had only a single drop, it would still be more precious than what we have found now.

    Each grade of Origin water is a hundred times more precious than previously, and due to that, it is a hundred times more difficult to find, with each grade difficult of finding it will increase by hundred times.

    That is why most people find the Grey Grade Origin Water; there is barely anyone who was able to find the ck Grade, as for finding Origin water grade above that, that is simply very rare.

    I did not want much, just enough to help me upgrade the grade of my Totem Artifact that I will craft, and for that, I will need a huge amount of it.

    We look at the grey crystal for a while before I stored in my storage, and we continued with our patrol, but unlike previous times, this we have a smile on our face.

    Time passed, and sometimeter, a bright smile appared on my face as my battle power finally reached that of super-elite; I can now not only fight them but could kill them also.

    But that is not all, the refreshing energy continued to spread through me, and it only stooped after twenty minutes, giving me more strength with this strength, I can now fight against K in the equal terms.

 Chapter 661 Blood Wolfman Tribe

    Thank You, Ishan Rajwade, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    I have now be Silver Elite that I wanted to and now had the qualification to go the Warzone, though I doubt my request will be fulfilled during this period, I am still very happy to be aplete Silver Elite, and now I just have to find a good Grimm monster to fight.

    It seemed like my luck is quite bad as no Silver Elite team hade across us, we usually would find a Silver Elite team in every one to two hours, now looks I have will have to wait for some time.

    "I am feeling hungry, let¡¯s take a little rest," Alex said, "It is time to take rest, let¡¯s find some good ce to set up an abode," Ka said, we all affirmed and sharted to find a good ce.

    It waste in the evening, and everybody started to feel hungry, though we have eaten some snacks while patrolling, they couldnt bepared to the real dinner.

    Fifteen minutester, we found a well-hidden ce like morning Ka set up abode at the minimum size, and we all took a turn in the bath before Ronny, and I made the dinner.

    We cooked dinner and ate with our monster, it had been five minutes, and we have been talking among ourselves when I sensed something,g, and my expression changed abruptly.

    "Prepare for battle, Blood Wolf Tribeing toward us," I said abruptly nearing that, everybody¡¯s expression turned serious and all got off from the table we were sitting on.

    "How many are there?" K asked we get out of the above, "Nine Silver Elites, three One Star Silver Elite and six Grimm monsters who have the power above white Elite." I said, hearing that the serious mood immediately turned solemn.

    "They are from Blood Wolf tribe, you say?" Ka asked in conformation, I nodded. "All right, we will fight here; you guys handle six Grimm monsters as fast as you can and move away from the battlefield while Micheal and I will fight the Three Silver Elites.

    "Pray that we will able to kill these three monsters; otherwise, you running away from the battlefield won¡¯t able to save you," said Ka in Solemn tone.

    The Blood Wolfmen are like the Horned Dogman; it is extremly difficult to run away from them once they caught your smell; they will not rest easy till they caught up to you.

    They, too, like horned Dogman tribe, are cruelpulsive torturers; the more you resist them, the more fun will they have catching you and killing you.

    If I had been alone, I would have been able to run away after cloaking myself with the Killing energy, but it will be very difficult for them. Well its not like I feared these Blood Wolfmen.

    It would have put me quite a strain if they had arrived a few hours ago when I did not receive the power-up, but now I won¡¯t have a problem killing them with the help of Ka.

    The Blood worlfmen are fast after they caught of our sensed they moved toward us at a swift speed, by the time I had sensed theming toward us, there was barely a hundred-some meters distance between us which took them barely a minute to cross us.

    By the end of the minute, we saw the dark silhouette of the Wolfman appared in front of us. These wolfmen did not look much different from normal werewolves, except for they are in little bulky and tall with blood-red eyes.

    "Looks like you have already sent using and prepared for battle." said the Leader of the Blood Wolfmen as it saw us unsurprised their appearance withpletely battle-ready.

    "Yes, we smelled your dirty stink miles before you came for us," K replied, she did not mince her words and directly stabbed the Grimm monsters with her sharp words.

    The expression of the Grimm monster changed after hearing that, and those behind wanted to leap at us directly with murderous intentions, and they would have if not for their Leader stopping them.

    "Boys, calmed down, you will ruin the prey in your anger." said the Leader rxedly as it stopped the Grimm monsters before it looking at us.

    "You know what type of prey I like the most?" the Leader of Bloody Wolfman asked, but before anyone could reply it started answered itself, "I like the ones who fight back the most, these opponents gave me the most pleasure," it said and shivered uncontrobly.

    Seeing it shivering with pleasure gave me the goosebumps and create the urge inside me to kill this monster as soon as possible.

    "Defeating them and breaking their will is the ultimate pleasure there is." It said and shivered again. I am not only one feeling the goosebumps, Ka, and others feel the same.

    This monster is very smart, it is psychologically pressuring us seeing we are difficult opponents, and it seemed to be working. Ka and I are fine as we are confident of our abilities, but our teammates behind us started to feel pressure, and that is not the good thing.

    "You know what gives me the most pleasure?" I asked in a loud voice, and before it could disturb me, I answered my own question. "Mana crystal, I like mana crystals, elemental crystals, to be exact."

    "I feel very good very when I pumped arge amount of energy in the center of your race magic veins. The pleasure I get hearing you guys screams are so amazing that I could barely stand."

    "I liked those screams especially that came after Elementalization when I was harvesting Elemental Crystal, that time the Grimm monster is utterly broken that it did not even scream when runic disc harvest its energy to produce the elemental crystals," I said.

    Everything stood silent for second before extreme anger appeared on the faces of Grimm monsters, including the three silver elites.

    "Attack these bastards; I want each of them alive, I want to torture them with the most painful method I know, especially that Bastard, remeber to keep it alive especially." I roared the Leader of the Grimm monster and even gave a special direction for me to its colleague.

    The Grimm monster came toward us, and at the same time, the Swirling Armor started to appear on my body.

    After my advancement, I had practiced the Swirling Armor a few times and saw that with an increse of soul power, I was able to lessen the time to a summoning by half a second, now I need only 1.5 seconds to summon the Swirling Armorpletely.

    The only regret I have that I was not able to cross the chasm of itspactness; itspactness still remained at the 0.6 inches. If I were able to decrease just 0.1 inches, then I would have received the explosive increse in strength.

    That time, I would have had the power to even defeat the Peak One Star Silver Elite, but regretfully, I could not make it even morepact.

    The Grimm monster came at us, the Leader that spoke and another Silver Star Elite went toward Ka whilest Silver Star elite came toward me, it looks like they consider Ka a bigger threat than me.

    I thought after what I had said, at least two Silver Elites would attack me but looked like Ive overestimates myself too much, well now I have to kill this Silver Elite soon as possible and make them pay the price of underestimating me.

 Chapter 662 Epiphany I

    Thank You, Ishan Rajwade, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Bastard, you will pay a huge price for what you said," said Grimm monsters;pared to kin, it did not attack directly; instead, it slowly came at me with the fiendish smile.

    "I did not say anything but the truth, what I said earlier is the reality that every Grimm monster I defeated go through," I said as I am stating the face, a look of extreme anger appear on its face, but it disappeared as it appeared and the same casual fiendish smile came across its face.

    I know this casual smile is a facade, I could feel its bubbling killing intent, which had risen further after what Ive said.

    "Like you, I had also started the truth; I will first defeat you and then torture you with the most painful method I know, till now nobodysted more than an hour under that method." It said I could literally see its body shivering when he said that.

    Those shivers were the shiver of pleasure and excitement, and seeing theming out the Grimm monster, all hair on my body could help but stand up, and as I consciously imagine the very different scenes in my mind, which shouldn¡¯t imagine.

    "Good, very good. I am looking very forward to the fight," said Grimm monster with a fiendishugh and attacked me. I could feel the Killing intent inside it rising as ites closer to me, and those bloodred eyes of it became even darker just like the blood.

    Its attack is powerful; if I am wrong, then it had used nearly all of its strength in the attack, which is good as I am also good; it will help me quickly familiarise myself with my power.

    Bang!

    Its w came at me, seeing that I activated mini st behind my sword hand attacked it with the full power.

    ng!

    Loud ng rang out as our weapons shed, and immense forcee at me through my sword. This force did not feel incorporeal at all; it felt like a dense mass of power and thating toward to crush me.

    There is a huge difference of power between the white elite and the Silver Elite; if this force spread into the body of the white elite them, it will make its internal organs popped up like a balloon.

    The force came at me, but before it could enter my body, it was sucked away by my swirling Armor, which started to tear the force into bits and pieces till there is nothing left.

    Thepactness of my swirling Armor may not have increased, but its power sure had increased immensely after I used nearly all my soul power to power up the swirls.

    It looked at me with the wide eyes as just now with the sh its body shook with the force that had entered its body, but there is no such reaction on my side, just this one reaction let it know that I am not an easy opponent as it considered me to be.

    But soon it¡¯s expression returned to normal and surprise in its eyes filled with the fighting spirit.

    It attacked again, and this time its attack was stronger than before, seeing the power of its attack even I who had been little escatic by the small victory became serious, this attack is potent, if it stuck me them then it will tear me apart from inside out.

    I know it is attacking me with its full strength, if I take it lightly, then I will pay a very high price, and because of that, I did not hold back anything. I spin the swirls as fast as I could for more power and attack.

    CLANG!

    As deafening metallic sound rang out and bodies of both of us shaking heavily, a trickle of blood could be seen froming out of its lips while ¡¯gulp¡¯ sound could be heard from me as I drank back the blood that came to my mouth.

    The attack was really powerful, the force like thick water hade for me wanting to tear me apart, if not for me having the protection of the swirling Armor, this body of mine would be torn apart by that this force.

    The more powerful one, the greater chance of dying one has, just take it thisbat, if one us is sessfully able tond an attack on others, then that one will win, there will barely chance of fighting back.

    So fighting against any opponent, the first thing I have to consider not let attack of energynd on my fatal spot if it did, then I am good as dead.

    ng ng ng...

    We kept staring at each other for full ten seconds, wanting others to take a chance so that others exploit it, but both of us were to smart to do that, so both of use stayed static for full ten seconds before we started attacking each other like crazy, yes that would be the correct word, crazy.

    Our weapons are shing at the blurring speed, with are not fighting on the intelligence but on instinct, even with the Killing Rule, which gave me faster thought speed, barely giving me a time to think between each attack.

    The attacks are damn fast, and if I dare to slow down even a bit, then I would die by its w, so instead of the thing, Ipletly merged my natural instinct with instinct provided by the killing rule.

    The Grimm monster attacks me fury, each attack powerful enough to crush the boulder of simr, simr size; since the battle started, we have cut apart more than a hundred trees and crushed the six big boulders.

    Whatever came in our got crushed, it was a good thing we have gone far away from where my teammates were fighting otherwise even I couldnt guarantee their safety if they havee between our fights.

    ng ng ng...

    I crushed another speck of ominous core into my mouth, and its healing energy flooded my body, healing every inch of my body.

    The fight between us intense but it also very torturous, every attack of us it at our limit, it so powerful that even my swirling Armor could not stop it, so after limited time I had to crush the speck of Ominous core in my mouth to heal the injuries that had piled up.

    I wish I had the vitality of the Grimm monsters, they have super healing abilities, and as they became stronger this healing ability of them also increased, I have heard that the Grimm monster above the Knight have their supreme ability advanced to the Regeneration.

    They able to heal the gravest injuries; as long as their head and heart are safe, nothing could happen to them as they could recover from almost any injuries.

    ng ng...

    As I was fighting, suddenly, a memory came to mind; it is the memory I saw from the potion particle. In memory, I again saw a man killing one gigantic beast after another.

    As the memory was ying in my mind, there is another change is outside that is unbeknown to me, my Clock Sword Style started to became more and more flued, that in time of the second, the equal fight between Grimm monster and me began to change and I saw started to dominate itpletly.

    The monster first did not understand why my power had increased suddenly, but when it looks at my eyes, he found them unfocused; at that moment, it seemed like it understood something as bit change urred in its eyes, and it started to take a step back.

    Puch!

    It had just taken a step back when it found, it ws hitting nothing moment it saw red sh front it, and before it could make sense of what is happening, it found its head flying in the air.

 Chapter 663 Epiphany II

    Thank You, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Thud Thud...

    I have not noticed that I had killed the Grimm Monster, I had not woke up even when I heard the sound Grimm monsters head and body falling on the ground, making a loud sound.

    I kept swinging my sword with the lost expression, the twenty-four moves of the Clock Sword Style performed through my sword as the images of a man with the sword kept shing in front of eyes.

    If I was awake and saw the moves I am performing, I would be shocked as the moves of the Clock Sword Style I am performing right now are a lot more refined than what I had capable of before.

    There is a vast difference between them; it is like a child swinging therge sword and Adult swinging arge sword.

    Minutes passed, but I did not open my eyes; it is like someone had cast spell one me, that made me think only Clock Sword Style and perform only Clock Sword Style. There is nothing in my mind beside it as I am concentrating 100% of my heart and mind performing its moves.

    I am in the iparable state; this state is helping me concentrate my everything in one thing.

    I am so concentrated on Clock Sword Style that I unknowingly broke my connection with my Swirling Armor and stop refining mana though my refining engine, which I never stop as long as I am awake.

    Thud!

    More time passed, and finally, rity returned to my eyes, but before I could make sense of what had happened, I fell on the ground tiredly. I felt so tired that the sword I was holding tightly released from my hand.

    This tiredness is not of the body but of soul, and I could not understand why I am feeling so tired, thest thing I remember is me fighting the Blood Wolfman, but now I can see it dead in two pieces lying not from me.

    First few minutes, I was too tired to think about what had happened, but after some rest, I started to feel better, and memories started toe to me like a flood.

    "Epiphany!"

    I muttered in extreme happiness when I understood what I had gone through; I had Epiphany that many people don¡¯t encounter in their whole life.

    Epiphany is a miraculous thing. It helps one concentrateplete mind and body one thing, and through it, one can gain inspiration at amazingly high speed.

    The only drawback of it is that it consumes a lot of soul power, it needs huge soul energy to make the heart and the body concentrate on the single thing.

    I am escatic to see I had Epiphany as it had increased my power very much, though there is no change in power of my body and soul, myprehension of Clock Swords Style had advanced tremendously.

    It is more valuable than the increse in the power of Soul and Body; the only regret is that it had zapped too much of my soul power than even after resting for five minutes, I was only able to twitch my fingers.

    In such a dangerous environment, such a condition is very dangerous, but I am not worried; I can tell Ashlyn is very near me, if any Grimm monsters entered the vicinity, they would die under her ws.

    Time passed by, and fifteen minutes passed as such, and I finally got some of my soul energy back then now I could barely stand up.

    I muster all my energy and stand up before taking our bunch of herbs and a beaker.

    "Ashlyn gives me fire," I said after added water and herbs into the beaker. Currently, I am feeling so weak that I do not have to summon enough soul power to use my ability if I did that I am sure I will have the spitting headache.

    "Chew, chew!" She flew to me with a bright chirp and ced small fireball under the beaker, which started to boil the water and herbs in it. This small fireball is one of application of wonderful ability she has.

    After eating the monster which had eaten a lot of Miracle fruits, Ashlyn had gained many incredible abilities, and one of the ability is the maniption of the state of her ability. It is a fantastic ability that countless applications.

    That small fireball under the beaker is one of the applications of it, Ashlyn created the fireball and ce under the beaker. That fireball had the properties of coal as it will be kept burning for hours, after adding mana at once she will not have to provide it again.

    Normal abilities regrly needed supply of mana; even when I create the fire figures, I have to constantly main them though the threads of mana, a fireball that Ashlyn had created is standalone; it could burn for hours without her intervention.

    The water started to boil the herbs withing the beaker, and soon, the herbs began to break and mix with the water slowly, and the solution started to turn dark green from the fain green.

    Another ten minutes passed, and all the herbs had perfectly mixed with the water, the potion had been made, and now I just have to wait for a little for it cool down before I could drink.

    I could drink it despite being hot, with the fire resistance, I wouldn¡¯t feel much anything, but I did not drink it as the effects of the potion will less if I drank it hot.

    This potion is soul enhancing potion, I had drunk it three times so it would not increse my soul power anymore, but I am not drinking it for that, I am drinking it for recharging my soul, which this potion perfectly capable of doing.

    Instead of cooking the potion, I could have eaten the Vigor berry, but I did not, as they are very precious and could only be used during the emergy,pare to it, the potion is not that rare. Though the herbs require to make are pretty rare, they are not as rare as the Vigor berries.

    Gulp

    Ten minutester, the potion had perfectly cooled down, and I drank theplete potion in the single gulp. A few secondster, after drinking the potion, I felt familiar heat spreading through my body.

    The head is very ufortable, but I resisted it as I felt my soul is getting charged at the visible rate, within five minutes I have recovered half of my soul energy and now could extend my senses to toward my teammates.

    As Ashlyn had replied, they are doing quite good, even if I did not help them, the rest could be able to kill the Grimm monsters after some time. Including Ka, though it will take quite a time, I am sure that she will be able to kill the two Silver Elites on her own.

    Time passed, and ten minutester, all the heat I am feeling due to the potion is gone, and my soul power had returned to the full capacity.

    Getting up, I did not go directly toward the ce where my friends are fighting; instead, I took out two Runic discs and ced then on the head and bust of the Blood Wolfman to harvest the mana crystals off them.

    Ting Ting!

    Four minutester, I had heard the melodious tings as the Runic disks finished harvesting all the mana crystals. I took out the mana crystals and ced them in my storage before taking the stuff of the Grimm monster from its dried must.

    After I finished looting the dead Grimm monster, I walked toward my friends in the carefree matter while going over the things I had learned in my Epiphany.

 Chapter 664 Fight I

    Thank You, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Tan tan tan tana nana nan...." (Song: Believer)

    As I am walking toward my teammates, I unknowingly started singing the melody. I rarely do that as I rarely have free time.

    Soon I reached the fight where my teammates are fighting; I did not reveal myself just watched the fight in shadows, with my power increse these Grimm monster are not much challenge to me, even the two One Star Silver Elites that Ka is fighting against are not much of the threat, I could kill them within few minutes.

    The fights are going well, everybody fighting with their full power and had already started suppressing their opponent. It would have been quite difficult for them to do that when we started yesterday.

    Yesterday they were barely able to fight two Grimm monsters at once, three of my teammates got defeated and tortured in their first time, but now they are suppressing the opponent of the same level.

    Constant fighting had improved their battle power, and this is just the start, as the chase for the Origin water will continue for at least a month, and if they can survive the month, then their power will rise explosively.

    There is no question that they will be a One Star Silver Elite in one month; the question is whether they can most progress beyond that.

    I couldnt help but feel scared and excited when I think about theing month, especially tomorrow when the real mayhem will start. What we are facing today is just the teaser of what we will be facing form tomorrow.

    Tomorrow evening when the Origin water mature, the mayhem will spread through the entire Grimm battlefield, all the Grimm monsters will enter in doves, not only Grimm monsters but humans tooe inrge quantity.

    Both sides will not hold back in sending their numbers, they will not only call the reserve forces that are present on the continent, but they would call forces from other continents too.

    The Origin water had many uses; it could not only alters one talent but also could greatly help in practice, crafting of the totem artifact, alchemy, among other things. Its uses could be said to be universal.

    For such precious material, it is quite natural that both sides will use all their forces without holding back. This will be like war, but a lot more silent and tragedies will be higher than the conventional war, but those who were able to survive the will became powerful.

    So it could be said that the appearance of the Origin water had created the natural whetting process; those who can survive this whetting will be the powerhouses.

    Half an hour passed and the edge of my teammates over the Grimm monsters had increased, even more, now they have started to injure the Grimm monster, and the Grimm monsters are trying their all survive the battle.

    "Chew Chew.."

    Suddenly Ashlyn chirped softly in my ear, telling me that the team of Grimm monstersing from the north, hearing that I had extended my senses toward the north and found a team of seven of Grimm monstersing from the north.

    In that team, there are two Silver Elites and five Grimm monsters that have the power above the White Elite. They have likely attracted to the battle after hearing the sound of fighting.

    "You stay here and help them if they are in danger while I go and solve them," I said to Ashlyn.

    "Chew chew."

    There was little unwillingness on her face as she wanted to go and fight the Grimm monster, but when I asked, she had epted and flown away from my shoulder toward the ce where K is fighting.

    I walked toward the north feeling excited in heart, I had wanted to fight since I had received the epiphany, but I did not find any opponent, I would join Ka fighting the two Grimm elites, but it would have been no fun.

    But now the team of seven Grimm monsters with two silver elites had appeared are like a godsend, they can give me perfect challenge in a test of my newfound power.

    Soon I reached the Grimm monster, and seeing meing toward them with light had increased vignce in their heart as they stopped in their tracks.

    "I had just received an Epiphany that had increased my power, would you guys be kind and became fighting dummies for me test my power?" I asked with the same light smile on my face.

    "You are underestimating us too much," shouted Grimm monster, and fire on his head zed further; it got angry.

    "Boys tear him apart, show it the price of underestimating the member of Bluefire Tribe," shouted Grimm monster before all the Grimm monsters came at me.

    My heart skipped a beat seeing all the Grimm monstersing toward me, but I controlled myself. As expected of Bluefire Hyenamen tribe, just slight provocation and they came for my blood.

    It is not just me, if other Grimm monster had said something as provocative as me, they would havee for its blood also, this tribe known for their angry nature and attacking after slightest provocation.

    That is why they have the highest fatality rate among all the Special Grimm Monster tribe, but they are also one of the strongest Special Grimm monster tribes of the Continent.

    My heart grew excited seeing theming toward me, though there is fear it is not high as the excitement I am feeling.

    "DIE!"

    Die the Grimm monster shouted as they attacked me from all direction, if its were previous me, I would have been pierced several timed by such attack, but current me did not fear it.

    Krrrr Pachac Pachac

    I dodged the attack of first silver elite and shed my sword against the second, and used its momentum to cut the heads of two Grimm monsters before dodging the attack of other tow Grimm monsters.

    My attack was smooth like never before, there was no wastage of them movements, and I used attack of my enemy to power up my own attack to killed two enemies.

    In less than a second, I had reduced their number by two, and that was just the starting as they were in shock, I attacked them.

    CLANG! Pachac!

    Seeing me attacking, five Grimm monsters reacted very quickly and attacked me back; I defended against two attacked of the silver elite before I created a curve with my sword, and in that attack, another head of the Grimm monster flew in the air.

    In just a time of two seconds, I had killed the three monsters, though I was previously capable of doing that, it was when two One Star Silver Elites were not attacking me.

    "You Bastard!"

    Two Grimm monsters shouted me at unison attacked me together with their two remaining minions. Unlike before, this time, they havee in full strength, the slightest mistake on my part, and my head would fly up in the air just like the monsters did earlier.

    Seeing such powerful attacksing, I smiled as the more powerful the attack is, the greater the momentum I can borrow from it to kill their friends.

 Chapter 665 Fight II

    Thank You, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Pachac Pachac

    Two heads flew in the air as I cut off the Grimm monsters neck clean, In five seconds, I have killed the five Grimm monsters, and now only two Grimm monsters had remained, the strongest two Silver elites.

    "Bastard, you will pay for this." Both wolfmen said in unison and attacked, this time their attack is a lot powerful than before, that all the hair on my body stood up.

    The reason I was able to five of theirpanions because of their underappreciation of my strength, but this time, they are not repeating that mistake, this time, they areing at me with all their strength.

    Though their attack is extremly powerful, I am not scared. Instead, I am excited as only powerhouses with such power would able to help in my path.

    CLANG CLANG!

    A loud sound rang out as the two swords shed against me, I had diverted most of the force through the clock sword style, but some of it still went inside toward me and breached theyer of defense I had created using my rule powers.

    If I had the Swirling Armor on, this force easily had been dealt, but unfortunately, I did not do the Swirling Armor as I do not think these two monsters worth it.

    Gut!

    So, I dring back the blood that came to my throat and attacked the Grimm monster, who is alsounching their second attack.

    ng ng ng...

    The furies attacks had started; both of the monsters began attacking me crazily while I also replied to their attacks in the wild abandon.

    In these crazy attacks, I first time got to see the real glory of the Sword Style I was using and felt like the first time I am giving justice to the real Clock Sword Style I have seen in the memories.

    I am indeed far away from trulyprehending that, but in my epiphany, I get to see what true Clock Sword Style is and frow now I will not have to blindlyprehend as, in the epiphany, I had seen the path that I had to walk.

    As long as I follow the path I had understood in my Epiphany, I willpletely understand that this Sword Style.

    Slice!

    Finally, I saw able tond an injury on the Grimm monster, though it was a small injury. It was an injury I was dealing with the Grimm monsters. Now I was able to deal with the small injury, but as time passed, the injuries will get bigger till finally, I will be able to pierce the sword through its chest.

    Slice ng ng Slice...

    As I expected, as the more time passed my edge over my opponent increased and I was able to deal the injuries to on them nearly every second, though the injuries are light nothing to Grimm monster who had immense vitality, it is still important I am injuring then every second.

    Now I just have to work on making my sword go little deeper, and I will kill them before they know what happened.

    "Brother ist power increasing every second let go overdraft!" said one Grimm monster to another, and next moment, I felt their aura rising.

    I am a little surprised seeing them over drafting the ult energy as the Grimm monster does not do that generally. They consider Humans to low to overdraft energy. I am fighting them; it is considered the mark of shame. That is why most of the Grimm monster Ive fought never overdraft the ult energy.

    But the Blood Wolfman tribe is little different than rest; the members have decisive quality in them, they dont consider anything shame other than the loss to the enemy. So whenever they see things getting hard, they will overdraft the ult energy in their body.

    Slice ng Slice...

    Both of the Grimm monsters overdraft their energy at the same time, and the direction of battle instantly changed; instead of me injuring them, they started to injure me; each second, one of their swords would be sliced by the skin.

    It is extremly painful; the injury is not painful; the thing their pain is the force and the ult energy that they transmit, it is damn painful, its like a bunch of wolfs tearing the wounds upside down.

    Seeing the wounds kept piling in my body, I want to summon my swirling Armor so bad, but I did not before the battle started I had decided that I would defeat these Grimm monster without the swirling Armor.

    So now to defeat them, even if I have to get seriously injures and spend the speck of the Ominous monster uselessly, I will do it.

    It was a good thing I have a speck of the Ominous nt¡¯s core with me; otherwise, I would not be able to bear all the injuries that are piling in my body.

    "Bastard lets seem for how long that whatever healing medicine you havest." said the Grimm monster but that I remained silent and red at angrily but startedughing loudly inside my mind.

    It had been five minutes since they started to overdraft Oul energy to increse their body, for the first three minutes I was only able to defend against their attacks but after that, I had wholly understood their fighting style and defendpletely against their attack if I wanted to, but I did not do that.

    These Grimm monsters are quick to act but decisive as well; if I started perfectly defending against their attack, they might decisively run away as they are fighting on the borrowed time and that time, it would be tough for me to catch up two of them if they decided to run away.

    So I decided to keep bearing injuries and find every loophole in their fighting style, so when I attack, they would be not able to defend against it even a once.

    Two more minutes passed, and now I have not only understood their fighting stylepletely, but I could also tell all their loopholes, so now I just have to swing my sword, and it will directly enter the heart of the monster.

    Puchi!

    I crouched down and pierced my sword toward the monster; after that, I did not have to anything as my sword went forward without any obstruction. As it moved forward, it had effortlessly avoided two Grimm monster words by centimeter distance and pierced through the heart of the monster before even monster registered what had happened.

    Seeing its friend good as dead as, the Grimm monster did not attack seeing they are quick to anger nature; instead, it had tucked its tail and started to run.

    I had expected this to happen; though they are quick to anger, they are also decisive in their choices. The monster had seen me killing its friend and knew if it had stayed any longer, it too would die, so it had decisively chosen to run away.

    Unfortunately for it, I had already predicted something like this would happen and thought out a n.

    Puchi!

    Just as it started to run, I had concentrated all my energy in my legs and took a leap, next second, I appear near it and pierce its chest.

 Chapter 666 Fight III

    Slick! Thud

    I removed my sword off the monster and kicked it little so that it would be flipped. Seeing the Grimm monster on its back, I started to charge my sword to elementalise the monster.

    Puchi!

    I pierce the sword to Grimm monster, and a minuteter, It hadpletely elementalised. So, I ced the runic disk on it and walked toward the second Grimm monster that is alive.

    I repeated the same process with it and then started to ce Runic discs on the other monsters that divided into two. Since I had cut off their necks it will be impossible for me to harvest the Elemental Crystal off them, I would just have to harvest the normal crystals off them.

    Ting Ting....

    A few minutester, I had collected all the mana crystals off the monster and looted their stuff before I walk toward my teammates wh are still fighting, looking at the condition of the fight, It would half an hour more for the fights to finished.

    It may seem long, but I had finished killing seven Grimm monsters less than ten minutes and five minutes to me to harvest the crystals off them, so I had only needed less than fifteen minutes to deal with a team of the Grimm monsters that had seven Grimm monster including two silver elite.

    While my whole team hadn¡¯t finished fighting the team with simr for the past one hour, when I entered the forest about thirty hours ago, I had simr strength as they had used to dream of bing Silver Elite like Ka, but now thirty hourster, I have surpassed them all, including Ka.

    Now if they attacked me together, I would be able to beat them, its just that I would need to summon my swirling Armor for some extra power.

    Soon I reached the ce I previously have been and continue to watch the fights. Time passed by, and about ten minutester, the first Grimm monster died, and surprisingly, it is Silver Elite, and five minutes after killing the first Grimm monster, she finished the second Grimm monster.

    It is a pleasant surprise seeing her finishing first because usually, it is K who finishedst, but now she is first. It is not a coincidence, but the real power, like me K, also improving at the visible rate in a cutthroat environment.

    \"You are improving at a very fast rate.\" I praised as I reveal myself, \"Not as fast as you.\" Replied K as she started harvesting the Mana crystal off the Grimm monsters.

    \"Your speed of improving is monstrous, in just thirty hours in the forest your strength has be equal to mine if I did not improve fast enough, I would be left behind by you.\" Added Ka without looking at me.

    I am little surprised by her estimation, I had known that K is observing me like I am observing her and my other teammates, but I did not expect her observation near urate or had been near urate as if she knew about the boost in strength I got due to to the epiphany she would be shocked out of her wits.

    Soon she finished harvesting the mana crystals off the monsters, and we walked toward our teammates who had finished killing one of their opponents each and now fighting against thest.

    Time passed, and fifteen minutester, Alex finished killing thest opponent and about to go to help others, but we had stopped her. It is imperative that they finished their opponent on their own, only then they will able to improve speedily, and if theye to ant threatening danger, we are here to save them

    Four minutester, Ronny and Stephen finished at the difference of a few seconds. \"You guys did well,\" said Ka to three of the seeing they can finish three monsters of their own.

    \"The Guild should have permitted Nine Star Elites to enter outside three hours ago, by the morning we will see an influx of low and level humans and Grimm monsters,\" Ka said.

    I couldnt help but smile hearing what she said; she had just referred ¡¯Nine Star Elites!¡¯ as a low level if the Nine Star Elites to hear that, they would cough blood, even if the one is saying is Silver Elite.

    In outpost and Midzone, one could not refer to Nine Star Elite as the Low Level. They are considered the highest stage powerhouse in the Outpost and Midzone as they possess the highest numberpare to them those who have the power of above Nine Star Elites are less than 1% of their numbers, and Silver Elites are just the minoritypare to Nine Star Elites who are numbered in tens of thousands.

    \"I don¡¯t think Nine Star Elites would dare toe this deep, it is a death zone for them,\" Alexmented.

    What she had said it right, the Crimson Lake is quite deep in the Forest and considered the hunting ground for those who have the power above white Elite and Silver Elite.

    Most Grimm monster team we havee across this area of those who have the power above While Elite and any of one of these people could easily wipe off the team of twenty Nine Star Elites single-handedly.

    \"Don¡¯t underestimate the value of the Origin water, for it much less crimsonke, some idiots would even enter the forbidden zone,\" Ka replied. What she said is true, there are some idiots out there who would do anything to gain the wealth.

    Time passed an hourter, we havee across a team of Grimm monsters that had two silver Elite and us without waiting for a move toward them.

    Soon we came across the team of Grimm monsters, it is the team of six Grimm monsters, and they were from the snow wolf tribe. The Snowwolf tribe is amon tribe among the Special Grimm monster tribe.

    \"You guys handle four while we will handle the two,\" said Ka, and we directly attacked the Grimm monster without wasting any time in talking. If it had been a team with three Grimm monsters, we would have wasted some time talking so that we could gauge the opponent¡¯s abilities, but now there is no need.

    Seeing using toward them, Grimm monsters took out their weapons immediately and attacked.

    \"Die you bastard!\" said the snow of that attacked me, seeing its wsing toward me, I also swung my w at.

    ng! Slice

    My sword shed against its w before sliding off it and making arge cut on the monster body, I was nning on piercing its heart, but it had moved away atst moment.

    ng Slice Slice...

    I did not hold back anything against snow wolf attacked it with all my strength and in just within minutes its snow while body turned blood red, which probably scared the shit out of Grimm monsters as it started to run.

    Puchi!

    This Grimm monster was faster than thest Grimm monster; I had to attack it several times before I am finally able to pierce its heart.

    It is the shortest fight I ever had with the Silver Elite; I had killed the Grimm monster in less than two minutes.

 Chapter 667 No Figh

    Thank You, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    \"From now on, you will only participate in the battle when there are more than 3 Silver Elites present,\" K said just after she had finished her Battle.

    I was struck dumb before smiling to myself, I have improved so greatly that she started to feel inferior and now to improve herself, she decided to risk it all and only ask for help from me when the Grimm monsters were more than three.

    Currently, Ka could only handle two Silver Elites at once, and now she is nning to fight three alone; it will be an utter stretch of her abilities. This is quite dangerous behavior, a slight mistake on her part could kill her, but she is willing to take the risk.

    She is taking this risk because she knows I am here if she is in trouble, though what she said earlier was the order, there is a request hidden beneath it.

    \"Ok!\"

    I said and waited with her for others to finish their Battle, which they did in half an hour.

    \"Micheal you are amazing, you were able to kill that Silver Elite in just two minutes, man, I am jealous,\" said Alex, \"We had started on the same point, but you had left us far behind,\" Ronny said with a sigh.

    \"Making progress is not difficult, as long as you are willing to put in some hard work, you will automatically make progress,\" I said, to which they nodded with each busy with their thoughts.

    Time passed, first, two hours after the Battle went rtively smooth with us fighting only two teams of Silver Elites with each team having only one Silver Elite, but after two hours, the real silent Battle started.

    After two to three hourster, we encounter Grimm monster like a flood, whenever I look I will see Grimm monster; first, we fought with our old policy that fighting whatever Grimm monsters we havee across but as the night passed we changed our policy due to a sheer number of Grimm monster we started toe across.

    There is an influx of the Grimm monsters so much that we have been forced to change our fighting policy, and that is that we have only gone fighting the teams that have the Silver Elite among them, as for others we did not touch as long as they did note across us.

    In the whole night, I did not get to fight a single fight; my teammates and Ashlyn had finished all the Grimm monsters I havee across.

    In the whole night, my team came across sixteen teams of Silver Elite, in which nine teams had one Silver Elite while the other six teams had a Two Silver elite, and one had three silver Elite.

    In the sixteen fights they had fought, in between the maximum got fifteen minutes of rest before I walked them toward the Silver Elites team I sensed.

    All of them have bepletely crazy fighting the Grimm monsters; they will fight no matter how many monsters havee. In the night, therees an instance for one teammate where he/she had to fight the three Grimm monsters of the same level at once.

    Those fights were the most desperate, fighting the three Grimm monsters at once each of them gave their all by the time they had finished killing the three Grimm monsters; they barely had the energy to fight.

    Ka, too, had her wish and fought three Grimm monsters; it was a bloody fight. By the time K had finished, she had several holes in her body and left had almost dangling.

    If not for me giving her medicine that had the specks of Seed of Ominous nt, her injuries would have taken hours to healpletely with the healing potion she had.

    Though the night was bloody, it showed the results, there was a considerable change in their battle power, though they have not be all-powerful, if they kept making progress in such pace, three of them could surely be One Star Elites in just a few days.

    While I may not fight the single monster since Ka asked me not to, I am still able to get a huge sum of mana crystals, the mana crystals I got were a lot more than what five of them got together.

    As the monster¡¯s numbers had increased too much, many monsters started to get attacked toward us hearing our sounds of Battle, to deal with them I sent Ashlyn who was more than happy to kill some Grimm monsters.

    Ashlyn had killed whatever monsters that her eyes fell on, including three teams of Silver Elites, which had three Silver Elites. She would not only kill them, but she would also elementalise them also, and the only thing I had to do is harvest them.

    In the single night, I had harvested more than a hundred thousand elemental crystals, as for how much I had harvested the normal crystals, I have so lost count of them.

    Except for fighting, we also found Origin water, though it was Grey Grade and had about ten or so drops in it, it is still Origin Water.

    Not only my team but Ashlyn also found the Origin water; it was also Grey Grade Origin Water Crystal, which had about five to six drops, though Ashlyn had seemed little disappointed by the size and Grade of crystal, she still happily crunched it between her teeth.

    By her eating her Origin water, my strength had increased again, the increment in strength was not great, but it still increased my strength by a notch.

    \"This ce looks well hidden, let¡¯s take some rest here,\" Ka said after the dawn, everyone nodded especially three who had fought so vigorously that tiredness could be visibly seen in their eyes.

    We set up abode in the well-hidden ce, started taking a turn to clean the shit we had piled up for the whole day.

    \"You rest, I am alone is fine,\" I said to Ronny after he came to help me in the kitchen. He did not insist on helping as he knows how tired he is, so he sat back with the rest of the teammates.

    In forty-five minutes, I finished cooking the simple meal and ced it on the table, and we started to eat.

    \"From the evening, the real Mayhem will start!\" I said as we were eating, hearing that everyone fell onto the silence as they are aware of what will happen in the evening.

    An evening of today will mark the 48th hour of phenomena and the Origin water across the whole Grimm battlefield. The Grimm monster will enter in loads, so are humans; both sides will not hold back in calling their reserve forces out; it will be absolute mayhem.

    Especially for us who are so deep in the forest, where powerful Grimm monsters enter in doves, though powerful humans would alsoe. Their quantity would be far less; if wee across any trouble, it will be very hard toe across any team that will rescue us.

    \"You guys should take a rest, at least for three hours, it will help you guys reach back in your apex condition,\" I said as we finished eating.

 Chapter 668 Three Hours

    Thank You, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    \"You are right,\" Ka said after a few seconds of the Silence, she also understood how tired they are. They have not only been awake for more than two days, but they had fought the whole night continuously against the strong enemies that had made their mind and body tired.

    \"You guys go rest, I will deal with any Grimm monster thates around our abode,\" I said. \"Ok, if youe across something you can¡¯t handle, don¡¯t hesitate to ask for help,\" Ka said as she walked up from the table.

    \"Sure,\" I replied, nodding as she walked toward the control panel of the abode and pressed a few buttons on it. Soon the abode started to shake as the three small rooms began to take shape.

    \"Take a good rest!\" I said to my teammates before I walked out of abode with Ashlyn, now that we are alone, we could fight at our Heart¡¯s content.

    \"You take north, I will take south but don¡¯t go too far, always keep abode within your range of sense,\" I said to Ashlyn, it would be simply a waste of time if acted together, it will not only waste our time but also lots of mana crystals.

    So it is better if we acted alone; that way, we will be able to kill the maximum number of the Grimm monsters but also be able to harvest maximum mana crystals.

    \"Chew, Chew!\" Ashlyn chirped excitedly on my shoulder before she flew north, Ashlyn liked to fight as much she liked to fight, but I rarely gave her a chance to do that.

    Now that I am sure she has ample power to protect herself, I let her do what she wants.

    Seeing her flying away, I also started to walk while trying to find a powerful Grimm monster to kill, currently, there is only one silver elite team within my range, and I am moving toward it.

    Soon I appeared in front of the team of Grimm monsters; there are eight Grimm monsters in the team, seven of which have the power below Silver while the leader is Silver Elite.

    \"Look, we were just searching for morning breakfast and breakfast had deliv.\" The Grimm monster halfway through his dialogue when it found me attacking toward it without giving it a chance to finish its sentence.

    It had to cut off its sentence halfway, which had clearly made it angry, but I did not care as it is going to be dead soon enough.

    Puchi Puchi Puchi...

    Just as I attacked, the ¡¯Puchi¡¯ sound rang out repeatedly and five-secondter, there was seven Grimm monster falling down, each with the hole in their chest, these monsters did not any even know when their hearts got pierced, they just felt pain in their chest before they started to fall on the ground.

    \"Bastard, I will kill you for sure when we meet next!\" \"Puchi!\" \"Sorry, there will be no next time!\" I said as I pierced its chest. This Grimm monster must really be in indignation as I did not give it a chance to finish its sentence.

    After dealing with the monsters, I charged my sword and started to elementalise their bodies one by one before cing the runic disk on them and moving away. I did not wait for the disc to harvest the crystal, nning on collecting theter.

    I have only three hours of time, and in this time, I want to kill as much as Grimm monsters I can as I will not get a chance to kill them before afternoon, only after that time, we will likely find the Grimm monster that had four or more Grimm monster in a single team.

    Time passed, and within an hour, I had killed more than a hundred Grimm monsters with Nine Silver Elites; this is the record for me itself.

    Another half an hour passed, and I had just finished cing the Runic disk when a team of Grimm monsters entered my range, sensing this team, my expression had be serious.

    This team had three Grimm monsters, and all of them are Silver Elite, my mood turned very solemn. Three Silver elites in the team are not a problem as this team is solely made of the Silver Elites.

    If there is one such team, then there ought to be another; some will have the same numbers while others will have greater, and some teams might even be led by the Two Star Silver Elite, and that will be a huge problem for us.

    Currently, I am not an opponent of Two Star Silver Elites; even I fought together with Ka, it crushes us like Grass under my feet. I have to keep my senses active every moment, as the maturing periodse closer, stronger, and stronger monsters will enter the forest.

    To fight against them, I have to be always ready and have to improve myself even faster than I am improving right now; only then I will have the chance to self-preserve in this silent war.

    I moved toward the three silver elites at my fastest and speed, and within two minutes, I reached next to them.

    These monsters are from the zing Apeman tribe like their name has a fiery red coat on which fire would lit up when they are angry.

    \"Oh, look, another one came seeking his own death!.\" Said the leading as it came toward me with its two friends, it may have taunted me in the ridiculing tone, but after seeing me appear alone in front of them without showing any fear, their eyes had be serious, and they came at me with full power.

    I did not hold back either and used my full power against them.

    ng ng ng...

    Their war hammers shed against my sword, the sparks flew, but no one cared about them as we started with the intense attack right from the start. Each of our attacks is made using full strength to kill; both sides did not hold back anything as doing that would be utter idiocy.

    ng ng Slice...

    After one minute of the sh, I was finally able to cut the Apenamans Arm, though this cut was nothing to it as It was not even able to draw out the blood, I am still happy about it.

    After receiving the cut, the Grimm monsters got angry and increased the intensity of the attacks, but that did not stop me from injuring them, just a few seconds after the first cut, I was able to make another cut on the monster¡¯s body, and was able to draw out the blood.

    Slice Slice Slice...

    Cut after cut rained down from the monster¡¯s body, if not for their inherent defense, my sword would have pierced the Heart of one of the Grimm monsters by now.

    Puch!

    Finally after four minutester, I was able to pierce the Heart of the one Scarlet ape and a minute after I also finished two other scarlet apes. In less than minutes, I was able to finish off three One Star Silver Elite and that without summoning my swirling Armor.

    I hunted for another hour before I stopped hunting and started collecting the Runic discs, after finishing with my side I went toward Ashlyn¡¯s where I harvested the mana crystals from the monsters she had beaten before walking back to the abode as the three hours are over.

 Chapter 669 Incredulous

    Thank You, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    I walked backed into Abode, only to see no one had woken up yet. Seeing there is still time for three hours to be over, I sat in the kitchen chair, going over the fights I had fought in this past hour.

    Currently, my battle power is still at the Initial One Star Elite (very close to the Mid Level), but with an extra aid of the Killing Rule, I can defeat the Mid Level one and fight High-Level ones on a standstill.

    As for Peak one, I will be badly beaten, and running away would be my only choice unless I use my Swirling Armor.

    Swirling Armor gives me a huge boost; with me summoning it out, I will be able to defeat the Peak One Star Silver Elite Barely, which means with my current power. I do not need to fear One Star Elite.

    If it were any other time, I would have been very happy with my progress, but currently, I am very worried. That team of Three One Star Silver Elite team of Scarlet Apeman had scared the hell out of me.

    Their power was nothing much but what they represented is fearful, with their very appearance we wille across many teams wholly made of One Star Elite and could alsoe across the one that led by Two Star Silver, if that happens then it will be very dangerous.

    \"Hun!\"

    I was just busy with my thoughts when I sensed some power fluctuation, I looked at the direction of that fluctuation and a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. I focused on it for a while before; I went back again to analyze my battles.

    This time I did not waste any time worrying abouting across powerful enemies if wee across it, then we will deal with it on time.

    Time passed by while I continued analyzing my battle, the battle with Scarlet Apes, especially as they are the only ones who were able to make my blood boil while fighting.

    That was the first time I had fought across the Three Silver Elites; all three monsters were quite strong, if I did not have the strong point of speed against the strength type monsters, it would have taken me a lot more time to finish them off.

    Click!

    A click heard behind me, and when I looked back, I found King toward me wearing full battle gear and a bright smile that is hanging on her face which is very infectious.

    \"Congrattions on leveling up to Brigadier Stage,\" I said to Ka as she sat opposite to me. The fluctuations I had sensed earlier were originated from her; she was making a breakthrough at that time.

    The Brigadier Stage is the 1st stage among thest threest sub-stages of the Knight Stage. In thest stages, one received quite a good boostpared to stages below them, and at the Brigadier stage, she could do one thing that I and the other three could not.

    She had the ability to fly now; she could literally fly and not walk the air as we do. In the Brigadier Stage, she got enough mana power to power up the Void Boots. With the help of them, she will be able to fly like those who are above Knight Stage.

    Though the Void Boost has many limitationspared to free-flying but who cares about that as they let one fly and as for limitation, one could circumvent around them when they got enough proficiency in the void boots.

    \"Thanks!\" she said with a smile, with her reaching Brigadier Stage, she will have a small boost in her power that will give her more edge over the monsters.

    Time passed as Ka, and I made ns for today and such fifteen minutes passed, and in the fifteen minutes, all of my teammates came out their rooms looking refreshed; there is not a tint of tiredness that could be seen on their faces, which were all over them three hours ago.

    Now three of them look Vibrant and Refreshed, and there is also a tiny change in their battle power.

    \"Be careful; from today, this forest has be even more dangerous; a slight mistake on her part could kill you.\" She said and started exining the strategy for today

    Earlier when we made a n, I told her about me encountering the team of Three Silver Elite Grimm monsters. Without me exining, she understood the implication of it, and we made a strategy ording to it.

    Soon she finished exining everything; the faces of three of them have be solemn and severe, the joyous mood they had due to a sessful night of hunting and the improvement they had made, all but disappeared from their faces.

    \"Let¡¯s move!\" said K, and we started our hunt again, butpared to yesterday, today, our steps were a bit silent, and we did not talk much. Last night when we were hunting, we were loud as we could be in the forest and did not care about the sound we made.

    It can be said that we were intentionally loud, so we can attract more monsters to fight us, but now we are quite as possible, that we even started to control our breathing while moving.

    \"One Silver Elite team with Six Grimm monsters,\" I said motioned toward a direction, they nodded and silently started to walk toward the Grimm monsters team. Though we are careful, we are still following our motto, and that is to kill as many as Silver Elites as possible.

    They will not only give us a crystal and help us reduce the burden on the fellow humans that are present ande to the forest, and if we are lucky, we might even be able to find Origin water from the storage.

    It is very difficult to find the Origin Water on our own, so we should kill as many Grimm monsters we could and get the Origin Water from them, this way is a lot more efficient than digging hundreds of holes across the forest.

    Twenty minutester, we had finished killing and harvesting the monsters and moved toward the rest. We have collected their storage but have not opened it since yesterday. We have decided not to open the storages of the Grimm monsters we have killed due to constant disappointment of finding no Origin Water in them.

    We have decided to open them at once when we leave the forest that way, we will not be continuously disappointed and might even be able to find some Origin water in at least one of the thousands of storages.

    Though we will get the same result from opening them one by one and opening them together, we will be spared from a lot of content disappointments and bad moods, which adversely affect our performance.

    With us opening them together, there is a lot of hope inside us about finding it, and we mostly stay positive with our hearts filled with hope, which also affects ourbat strength. Even though through this method, we might face giant disappointment instead of a small one if we did not find any Origin water, but that time, we will be the safety of the Midzone, so it will not affect our performance.

    We were searching for Grimm monsters to fight while also looking for the signs of origin water when I saw something which made my expression utter incredulous.

 Chapter 670 Infighting

    \"Micheal, what happened?\" K asked after seeing me suddenly stopping with a weird expression on my face.

    I did not answer her for a few seconds as I could not believe what those idiots Grimm monsters were doing, but when I thought about their reason for fighting andpared them to humans, I found that we might evene something like that if we are not careful.

    \"Grimm monsters are fighting amongst themselves,\" I said softly, hearing that expression on everyone¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn incredulous. \"Are those Grimm Monsters brain dead? infighting in such a dangerous environment.\"

    \"Well, it¡¯s good they are infighting, they all should kill each and we will kill the rest who have remained alive,\" Alex said while Stephen and Ronny couldn¡¯t help but nod hearing that.

    \"Why are they fighting?\" Ka, while three of my teammates were revealing in the Infighting among the Grimm monsters, Ka asked the main question.

    \"Transformative Origin Water!\" I replied.

    Seee!

    They couldn¡¯t help but sucked the breath, and bright smiles had appeared on their faces, but in the few seconds after that, bright smiles on their faces faded, and severe mood came all over them. They have understood the implication.

    The value of the Origin Water is immense, and it is not only the Grimm monster that would lose their morality in its temptation; the humans too would lose their morality and turn on other teams in front of such temptation.

    That is why the document provided by the Guild had explicitly stated in bold letters that we should agree about the spoils. It was a good thing we had made the agreement before venturing into the forest and updated that agreementst night due to the increase of my power.

    \"How many Grimm monsters are there?\" Ka asked after some time, \"There were fifty-seven monsters before, but now there only thirty-three and all of them are One Star Silver Elites.\" I said.

    SEEE!

    This had shocked the hell out of them that they sucked a breath, so hard that they had suffocated for a second, even Ky, who did not get much surprised, had the big change in their expressions.

    They had only heard about the team of Silver Elite, but now they havee across it, and their numbers are immense.

    To be honest, I too am quite shocked seeing such numbers; if I am not wrong, then these monsters had formed a Roadror formation, but when they came across Origin water, and that road roller immediately broke into several pieces.

    (Road Roller Formation- When teams of people gather and create a Huge team, it is created to crush every enemy that theye across through the sheer force.)

    \"There Thirty Grimm monsters are divided into five teams which are fighting amongst themselves,\" I stated on my own when I saw K about to ask a question.

    Of the five teams, three teams had the members of the same tribe, while the other two teams were made of the different tribes. Grimm monsters usually didnt team up with the members of other tribes unless an unusual situation urs, and this fight is clearly unusual.

    If I am not wrong, then the two teams that have the members of the different tribal groups were not originally teams, but they became one when their members of their tribes got killed, and they did not have any choice but to join hands with others who are facing simr situations.

    On the surface, the power of five teams seems almost the same, but I acutely notice something fishy about the two Grimm monsters. These two Grimm monsters seem to be stronger than other Grimm monsters and are hiding their real power.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get excited thinking about the time when they will reveal they¡¯re true strength, but it will take little time, I think. They will first kill some more Grimm monsters as if they reveal their power too early; then, the other three teams will concentrate on them wholly instead of fighting whoever is in front of them.

    Time passed by, and every few minutes, the new Grimm monster would get killed, and one who killed most are the ones I suspected were hiding their true power. Other Grimm monsters also notice something fishy about them, but three teams did not gang up on them as the strength they showed was just slightly stronger than other Grimm monsters.

    While I watched the fight, I gave my teammates continuous, detailed information about the fight, as we are going to fight the victorious team.

    Another hour has passed, and now there are only Neen Grimm monsters, and only four teams have remained; one team has beenpletely wiped out. Their end came too suddenly.

    When that team had only four Grimm monsters, the four teams attacked that team together and killed its members within ten seconds before continuing to fight among themselves.

    Few more minutes had passed, and suddenly an abrupt change urred in the battlefield, the teams of the two strongest turned on the other two teams and the strongest had revealed their true power of High level One Star Silver Elite, within the three minutes, the two teams killed off the other two teams.

    Now, these two teams looking at each other and talking in Grimm Language that I did not understand. They looked very angry at each other, and I thought they would start fighting again, but to my utter surprise, after a few minutes, the expression on two team leaders¡¯ faces softened, and they started to discuss in a calm tone.

    After a few minutes, they performed a cross arm gesture that ismon amongst the Grimm monster and sent each member of their team toward a particr direction.

    The leader of two teams is directing the two blindfolded monsters toward the hole where they found the Origin water. It seemed like after they found the clear signs of Origin water, these Grimm monsters started to fight amongst themselves without even taking out the Crystal from inside the ground.

    \"Is this the ce of ying blindfold, why don¡¯t they just kill each other directly and let the winner have it all.\" Alex Grumpled, I shook my head, hearing that.

    When ites to life and death, even the most prideful man willpromise on his principle, much less Grimm monsters who were out for each other lives a few minutes ago.

    I am not surprised to see thempromising, these two teams were simr in power, and if they kept fighting, some unknown variable might have popped up, and both of the teams would not be able to enjoy the Origin Water they have been fighting for so long.

    Soon the two Grimm monsters reached the hole and started to dig the whole softly with their big hands; every second, the dirt kept piling near them until one Grimm monster finally got the Crystal in its hand.

    Just as the Crystal was found, both teams were readying their weapons and about to start a fight when they saw the second monster who was also digging found the grey crystal; this shocked them at the same time.

    Seeing both of the teams again ordered their team members to dig again but had to give up minutester as they did not find any crystals.

    Both team leaders looked at each other before asking their teams to take a step back slowly. As their team member reached near them, they took the Crystal off their hands before removing their blindfolds.

    The leader looked at each before they said something before they started leaving in the opposite direction instead of fighting for the Crystal in each other¡¯s hand.

    \"Let¡¯s go loot some Origin Crystal!\" I said as I opened my eyes, and without wasting time, we started moving toward the team of Grimm monsters that are closest to us.

 Chapter 671 Terra Lion Tribe

    Thank You, Micheal Yellop, Nichs Devlin, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    While my team and I were moving toward the one team Grimm Monsters, Ashlyn had flown toward another team without me saying anything to her, and she had already reached above the team of Grimm monsters, who were moving at a swift speed.

    That team had already left my range, which is why I had to use my connection with Ashlyn to look at them.

    As I looked through Ashlyn¡¯s vision, I saw a team of five monsters moving at swift speed with their leader at the front who was looking at the Grey crystal with the Gleaming eyes.

    Ashlyn looked at Grimm monsters for a second before she started to change her size, but this time, instead of growing bigger, she turned smaller till her Original palm-size body turned to finger size.

    After that, the metallicyer covered half her body before it was reinforced by the Killing Rule and Sunfire Rule.

    As she made her preparation, a tiny fire sted behind her, and she dived at the lead monster with a speed that is barely visible to the eyes.

    The Grimm monsters did not sense her before, and when it had sensed her, it had been toote as she was already five meters above it and moving towards its head.

    Shlic!

    Seeing a small fireball coving toward it, the Grimm monster used all its power to dodge and barely seeded in saving its life, though it was able to save its life, it had received quite gruesome injuries.

    Quarter to its neck had been taken off by Ashlyn, and the crystal that it had been admiring so much flew out its hand and fell off the ground, but no one had time to think about it as Ashlyn had increased her size to the limit and started to throw giant fireballs at the Grimm monsters like she firing the gun

    Of the five Grimm monsters, only one Grimm monster can avoid her fireballs as the other four Grimm monsters continuously get hit by the fireballs despite being Silver Elite, those four monsters will not be able to survive for long, they will be killed within minutes.

    But my focus is not on four Grimm monsters but their leader who is barely able to fight against Ashlyn, it is showing greater battle power than it had shown in the battle earlier.

    I would have liked to watch her fight more, but we have reached close to the Grimm monsters that we chose to fight. So I broke my connection with Ashlynn¡¯s eyes and started to focus toward the monsters we are following.

    \"There are five Grimm monsters in that team, with all of them being a Silver Elite, and their leader is especially strong,\" I said.

    Their mood turned even more serious than they already were as they clearly understood the difficulty of the battle, and in this battle, they may lose their life if they decided to fight it.

    \"You guys stay here, Micheal and I go and fight those Grimm monsters,\" Ka said, expressions of three of them became a little unsightly hearing that. Since we have entered the forest, they have never been asked to stay away from the battle; this was the first time Ka ordered thismand.

    Well, she is right to order three of them to stand down, as this time we are not fighting with two or three silver elites which we could fight, we are fighting against the five of them which is already stretching our limit.

    \"Team leader, let us fight; we are now strong enough to fight together against one star Silver elite,\" Alex said after some time, and two beside her nodded in unison.

    \"No, it¡¯s too dangerous for you guys.\" Ka rejected immediately, \"Team leader, please, we know Silver Elite are stronger, but we are confident that together we can defeat it.\" Alex insisted.

    Ka is about to reject them again, as she could. She is officially amanding officer of the team, and everyone had to follow hermand, but she finally hesitated seeing their insistence and looked at me.

    \"They have enough power to fight against the One Star Silver Elite, but for that, they will have to work together perfectly, and a slight mistake on their part could result in their death, and we won¡¯t be able to rescue them on time,\" I said.

    \"You guys have heard what Micheal had said, do you guys still want to fight the Silver Elite?\" Ka askedst time, \"Yes, we are sure.\" said three of them in unison.

    \"Let¡¯s speed up, if we continue at our current speed, it will take too much time to catch up to them,\" I said, and we increased our speed to catch up to the monsters.

    While moving toward the Grimm monsters, I got a pleasant surprise from Ashlyn, she had finished killing all the five Grimm monsters and was now crunching on the Grey Crystal with a joyous smile on her face.

    Time passed, and about five minutester, we caught up to the monster. The Grimm monsters are from the Terra Lionman Tribe, a tribe that is very good at both attacks and defense.

    Their bodies arepletely covered in the very thick earth scales. These scales give them exceptional defense that is very hard to breach, especially when your power is the same as them.

    That is why this team, when it fought in the jumbled battle, didn¡¯t lose a single member of their team while other teams got exterminated. The other team that Ashlyn had fought had also lost two of their members, but this did not lose a single one; from this, one could tell how formidable this team is.

    The team leader of theirs is also very formidable. When I sensed its battle power, an excited smile couldn¡¯t help appear on my face as I summoned my Swirling Armor on my body as this monster is powerful enough for me to summon my Swirling Armor.

    If I fought without the Swirling Armor then this monster would easily be able to break all the bones in my body within the minute.

    As I summoned the Swirling Armor, the look of my teammate¡¯s faces changed, and their eyes became even more severe. Ever since my power has increased, I have not used my swirling Armor; I am using it means that the opponent we are facing is extremely dangerous.

    There is the way I could defeat the leader quickly, and that is to let Ashlyn in; she had finished eating crystal and wanted toe inside me but I had stopped her. Seeing the power of the Grimm monsters.

    I asked her to wait for a little before she began the digestion of Origin Water, as I might need her help to rescue my teammates to rescue them if they came across some mortal danger.

    That is why she had been flying above us in her tiny form; if any of my teammates faced the fatal danger, she would literally dive in to save them.

    \"Kill them as quickly as possible!\"

    Finally, after three whole minutes, the staring contest between two teams had ended as the leader of Terra Lion issued the order in anguid voice.

 Chapter 672 Mystic Ability : Scourge Of The Golden Sand

    People from both sides attacked each other, and soon the fight started between them. The only one that hadn¡¯t attacked is the leader of the Terra Lions and me; we did not attack each other, just kept looking at each other.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t have any interest in continuing this staring contest, the three minutes have already been my limit, but for some unknown reason, I am getting a nagging feeling from this monster, making me believe that this monster is very dangerous and I should not believe what I am seeing.

    Due to this unknown feeling, I hadn¡¯tunched an attack on it yet but no matter how much I looked at it or concentrated my killing energy on it to know what that gave me such an unfamiliar feeling but I was not able to find anything about it except that unknown feeling persistently from it.

    \"You Will Die!\"

    It said suddenly in the simr slow voice it had issuedmand earlier and came at me with the heavy bright yellow looking ax which it had taken out of its storage. I am a little surprised it uses the ax as earlier; it had used the metallic w as the weapon.

    This Grimm monster is too weird; I have to be very careful against it, I¡¯ve reminded myself.

    Bang Bang!

    Seeing itunching the attack, I did not stay rooted in my spot and attacked it to be activated to mini st. With the help of the mini st, I¡¯ve reached near it and attacked.

    ng!

    ng, its huge Axe shed against mine and sparked few, but that is all, except for sparks nothing had happened as both stayed rooted on my spot.

    There was no surprise in the eyes of each other, and we have known there is no limit of our power; it was just a test attack to gauge the opponent¡¯s ability, that is all.

    ng ng ng...

    Our weapons stayed together for a whole second before as they moved back and furiously moved toward the opponent again. The intense sh of weapons started, but no one was looking at the weapons; we are looking at each other¡¯s eyes, trying to gauge the limit of each other.

    We attacked each other intensely, but the power that we used that of the Initial level of One Silver Elite at first before it increased into that of Mid Level of One Star Elite, and now it is slowly inching toward the High level of One Star Elite.

    Each of us increases power at the slow but consistent pace, gauging each other powers, movements, and emotions of each other. As for why I am not using my full power to fight from the start, that wnould be idiotic against this opponent.

    I did not want to reveal my full strength too early as I know its battle power; even if I attacked it with the full strength, it would be able to dodge it with some injury.

    It had the power of the Peak One Star Nine Elites, simr to me, so surviving will not be a problem for it if I attacked it before studying its battle power and loopholes in its battle style.

    There is another important reason I am not attacking it with my full power, and that is an unknown feeling, I don¡¯t want to attack it prematurely and give it an estimation of power, which will give it a chance to use whatever thing it had from which I am getting that unknown dangerous feeling.

    Ten minutes passed since our battle started, and finally, we began to fight with the power of the Peak One Star Elite; I can feel it is very close to reaching its limits, or I might say the limit of the strength I am sensing from it.

    The only thing I have to do is keep fighting it till it starts to use all its strength and then press it enough that it could use that thing, which is giving me a nagging feeling.

    But the problem with this n is, my strength is nearly equal to its, and to press it into the dire condition, I will have to fight for quite a while.

    \"You are stronger than I expected; I did not expect toe across Peak One Star Elite before the evening.\" Leader of Terra Lions said. \"Me too,ing across it was quite a surprise,\" I said with a smile as I am not talking to the mortal enemy of my race instead of the good friend.

    \"You know, I have Origin Water. If you can kill me and you will get the Origin water I had stored in the storage.\" It said.

    I got rmed when I heard that, I can clearly guess what it is trying to do by saying that. It is tempting me with the temptation of Origin Crystal, if any other man in my ce, he would have thought the Grimm monster was lying but internally still have some hope of the monster telling the truth, and due to that, he would attack the Grimm monster with it all without holding back.

    Which is what it wanted, it wants me to use all my power so it could know my limit and once it knows my limit, it can use that unknown trump card of its, if it used that trump card before it knows my limit, then I might use the remaining strength, I was holding back and survive the attack.

    Fighting is not only involved in strength, where one would just swing his weapon and cut the enemies with it.

    In the fight having strength is important, but the aid of Psychology and Strategies also important. If one has absolute power, then there is not much need for psychology and strategy if the opponent is hell-bent on killing you.

    But if there is a small difference in strength, Psychology and Strategy be equally important.

    \"You are lying. I am not an idiot to fall for such petty tricks.\" I said. I behaved like any normal man would do after he heard the news of Origin water, and a minuteter, I started to increase the power of my attacks at a much faster pace than before.

    A sharp glint appeared in its eyes when I started to use more and more strength on my attacks, first, it began to fight me on the equal ground, but as the time passed, I slowly started to dominate it, till it can only defend against my attack.

    ¡¯What a good actor,¡¯ I praised, it had let me dominate it, but not once it let my sword touch its body, it would always dodge or counter the attack in some way.

    Time passed, and I continued to dominate it, and with time, my power over it increased so much that it is barely able to defend against it.

    We both continued our act for some time when suddenly I noticed a spike in its killing intent, sensing that I immediately lit up a mini st under the soles of my feet to jump through the air, but I am still toote despite being cautious during the whole battle.

    \"Mystic Ability Scourge Of The Golden Sand.\"

    His voice clearly rang through my ears as he said and next moment, I found shiny Golden Sanding out its mouth and falling on my body, it all happened when I was shooting through the air.

    ¡¯Mystic Method!¡¯ I eximed in my mind loudly before blood-curdling pain hit me and I started bleeding from every part of my body while shooting up in the air.

 Chapter 673 Mystic Ability: Scourge Of The Golden Sand II

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    I started bleeding from everywhere, and the most damnable things are that there is no fucking wound on my body, and I am not feeling a shred of pain.

    This Mystic Method is way too terrifying, I have heard the mystic being terrifying before, but this is my first time experiencing it.

    This is my first time experiencing the Mystic Skill, or I may say being a direct recipient of it, not the indirect one like I had in the battle of Outpost, where I was hit by remnants of Mystic Method of Golden Elite.

    Compared to it, that one has given me pain, and I barely saved myself from Mystic ability.

    This mystic method it had attacked me is way too freaky, it hade too fast, I just saw a cloud of Golden sanding toward me before it enveloped me and seeped inside me and the next moment, I found myself bleeding from every part of my body.

    And the strangest thing about this terrifying ability is that it hadpletely disregarded my defense. My Swirling Armor, which until now was effective against all the attacks now, had be useless.

    Theyer of fire ability, Rule power, ult energy, nothing was able to stop it as it is directly seeped inside me without feeling any obstruction.

    When I looked inside me, I saw very tiny granules of golden sand tearing my body apart, and the strongest and most terrifying thing is, I am not feeling any pain, not even a little as the granules of the Golden sand tearing every part of my body apart.

    I tried everything to prevent that, I attacked the golden sand with soul power, Rule power, and ult energy but nothing seemed to be working against it, and that is scaring the hell out of me.

    It has been three seconds since I have been attacked, and I am still shooting through, and in these three seconds, I have been seriously injured.

    If I could not find any way within a few seconds, then I will die as my body did not have more than thirty seconds to like it.

    \"Hehe, do you like my Mystic Ability?\" Grimm monster said it came up flying, its face looked very ashen. It seems like the mystic skill he had used had put a high burden on it that even with high vitality of Grimm monsters, it is recovering at a plodding pace.

    \"This ability I had forged with the precious sand that is found in the forbidden zone, it had a trace of Cosmic power.\" It said, Its pale face looked quite proud when he said it, it feels like he had done an outstanding job in sessfully practicing this method.

    I listen to its words halfheartedly as I have bigger things to do than listening to its bragging. The Golden sand is shredding my body apart, if I did not do anything soon then, I wouldn¡¯t be alive to even listen to its bragging, but I did shudder when it mentioned the sand he forged its trance of the cosmic energy.

    The cosmic energy is very dangerous; if not for it being dangerous, then how would it have created so many forbidden zones around the world that even a high-level powerhouse shudder to take a step inside it.

    If it had been normal times, I would have listened to it¡¯s bragging, but currently, I have no time to do that as I am dying. Seeing the condition of my body, finally, I crushed the speck of ominous core.

    I would have crushed it earlier if not for me wanting to try my other abilities on it, but now I have no choice. I crushed the speck of the Ominous core and saw its Healing energy spreading into my body.

    \"I had nearly died while forging this ability, you know, so you should feel honored to die under it.\" It said as it looked at me from a distance. This monster is very cautious; it has kept the safe distance between us.

    It is in a weakened state, and if I had decided tounch a deadly attack on it, it would work hard for it to dodge.

    Usually, after drinking the speck of ominous core my injuries, my injuries wouldpletely heal in a matter of seconds, but now that the speck of the ominous core barely shows any result which made my body shudder uncontrobly.

    I crush all the specks I had hidden under my teeth and also take out some from the storage and crush them into my mouth, but to my horror, the result they got is slightly better than the eating single speck.

    \"As I have said, the sand I had forged my Method had the trace of the Cosmic Energy; the potions you have are useless against it.\" said the Grimm monster gloatingly.

    Chew Chew...

    Ashlyn, who is flying in her tiny form, very angry hearing it¡¯s gloating voice and wanted to tear it apart, but I had stopped her; though I am in the precarious situation, I still have some things I want to try on.

    If the core of Ominous nt did not work then how about its seed, the seed contains healing energy that is a hundred times stronger than the Ominous core, and that is why with me just adding just slight dust of Ominous nts in the position were able to regrow her eye of that girl.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s see how strong you are.¡¯, I said in my mind and took out the potion and crystalline seed of the Ominous nt.

    Gulp!

    I crushed the crystalline seed of the Ominous nt into the potion and drank the potion in the single gulp, while I was doing that, I also kept an eye on the monster in case it stopped me drinking the potion.

    But it did not, it just looked me with a bright smile on its face, as if it knows nothing will heal my injuries, I wonder if it would have stopped me if it knowns I am drinking the potion made from the seed of Ominous nt.

    \"You are wasting your time; no potion could save your life. You should just ept the glorious death with the open arms.\" It said. Is this fucker a member of some cult, only those people use words such as ¡¯Glorius.¡¯

    I was cursing it internally while tracking the flood of healing energy spreading in my body. It is spreading every inch of my body and trying to heal the injuries brought by the golden sand, but it is hard to even for it as it¡¯s working efficiency has been reduced to the most low-grade potion.

    Seeing that I went into despair and about to use myst option, which I wasn¡¯t sure would work when I spotted the flood of healing energy doing something unbelievable.

    The flood of healing energy had separated into two parts; one was healing while moving toward the golden and cased the sand grains into the thick bubble of crystalline healing energy.

    This behavior surprised me very much as against the sand granules acting it as they are its mortal enemies, well I can¡¯t be bothered to think about the reason right as I have not gotten out of the danger.

    The sand grains struggle, and in their struggle, they start to burn away the healing energy that had captured them, but it is not the healing energy that is burning it; it is also whittling away bit by bit.

    The sand grains may be powerful, but they do not have unlimited energy, and as long as one whittle away all their energies, they will disappear.

 Chapter 674 Mystic Ability: Scourge Of The Golden Sand III

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    With the healing energy casing the Golden sand granules, my body stopped getting injured and healing at a slow pace with the help of half of the healing energy that is focused on healing the injuries.

    Though I am still in very much danger as I don¡¯t know if the healing energy will be able to hold on to the Golden particles and if they are not, then I will have to be ready with another seed of the Ominous nt.

    Since I have little breathing space, I looked at a smiling Terra Lion, who was looking at me with an expression of Glee. I looked at it with a feeling of panic and essed the situation.

    It has put me in such condition, then how am I going to let it live, I am going to kill this bastard, as for it attacking me with Mystic Ability, I think it will likely to happen.

    Its condition already looked very bad, I don¡¯t think it is in the condition to perform another such attack, and even if it did, this time I will be ready. Though I was readyst time,st time I did not know what kind of attack it willunch, but this time, I know of it and will act ordingly if it dares tounch another attack as such.

    Bang!

    I did not waste any time andunched the mini st as I sped toward him, it looked little surprise seeing me attacking it but not much as it had already expected something like that to happen.

    It is likely thinking that I am performing I am attacking it with thest of my strength, wanting to take me down with it.

    This is why seeing meing toward me, it instantly started to run, but this bastard had underestimated the power of the mini st, earlier when I was fighting against it, I had not used the full power of the mini st, but this time I am using it.

    Now I am using all my power in my attack, not holding back even a bit; instead, I am using all my soul power to spin the swirls on my swirling armor faster and faster, so it could give me more energy.

    Bang!

    Next second, I reached near it and attacked it, and it also stopped running and swung it the giant ax to counter it.

    CLANG!

    Puh Puh Puh...

    Just as my sword crashed on the sword of the Grimm monster, it flew back and started to vomit blood non-stop. It is a good thing we are in the sky, if it had been on the ground, it would have crushed several trees that came in its way.

    Bang Bang!

    I did not give it any time to rx, just afterunching my first attack, I activated the mini st and attacked it again.

    CLANG!

    Puh Puh...

    This time seeing my attack, it was barely able to counter it with its ax, and just likest time, just as our weapons crashed, it flew back into the air while puking a lot more blood.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG... Puh Puh Puh...

    I continued attacking it, and it was barely able to counter it; at some point, it had be so hard for it to respond that it started to Overdraft ult energy and started to run away.

    But that did not stop it for me attacking it over and over it and it surviving by the Minute chance. The Mystic Ability had taken too much toll on it, even if Overdrafting the ult energy, I was still not able to gain power it had at its peak.

    \"Bastard, don¡¯t force me!\" It shouted while running away, \"If you let me go, we both can go to our happy ways, but if you continue attacking, then don¡¯t me me for using the Mystic Ability again with the cost of my life.\"

    \"You may have been able to survive the first strike; I don¡¯t believe you will survive the second. I could still feel the golden sand inside you, and if another attacknded on you, its power would be multiplied, and no one would be able to save you.\" I shouted.

    Its eyes are bloodshot, and the body is pale and wet with sweat, and I have no doubt that it will risk its life attacking the second attack of its mystic ability, but I am not as vulnerable as it thinks I am.

    In these ten minutes of chase, the healing energy has whittled away nearly all power of sand granules that have be energy dots that could be puffed away at any time.

    So even if another attack falls on my body, I will crush another Seed of the Ominous nt, as after killing it I will be able to get my hands on the Origin Water which is far more valuable than the Seed of Ominous nt.

    \"You are bluffing!\" I said and activated another mini st and moved toward it with swift speed.

    Seeing meing toward it, its expression became fiendish and determined; It is ready to die to attack me as it did not have any option of retreat.

    \"Bastard Die!\"

    I felt an immense spike of killing intent from it and just as I got closer it, it shouted loudly, and when I got closer to it, it spewed out the beautiful golden sand again

    Bang! Crack Crack!

    That exact moment, I activated the mini st that I had prepared when I came at it and moved sideways. This move had created so much force in my body that it had cracked the bones of my leg and hip and gave me torturous pain, but it was worth it.

    Due to moving such an unnatural angle at such swift speed, I was able to avoid the Golden Sand by the distance of inches.

    When I stabilized myself and looked at the Grimm monsters, I was quite shocked; I found it wobbling in the air as it could barely support itself, but it is not that made me shocked.

    What made me shocked was its appearance, it had be pale as paper, and bright yellow mane had now be grey, and its yellow scale also faded in color, and the biggest change it had is its face, it had wrinkles on it, It had aged decades in a few seconds.

    \"Terrifying!\" I muttered under my breath as I looked at the side effects of the Mystic method of the monster.

    The monster kept looking at me with intense hatred for a few seconds before it started to fall towards the ground. Seeing that I did not go there to catch its body, the monster is still alive, albeit barely.

    I watched it falling toward the ground; I could see the minutes struggle it was made to stop its fall. Its struggles were futile as it was not able to prevent itself from crashing on the ground.

    BANG!

    Finally, it crashed on its ground with a loud bang, spraying bits and bone everywhere.

    Thud!

    \"It is dead,\" I muttered as Inded on the ground and walked toward it to take the trophy of a hard battle I had just won.

 Chapter 675 Strength Upgrade

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Ting!

    A pleasant ¡¯ting!¡¯ rang out of the Runic Disk and Grimm monster that was on turned to the husk. I did not immediately remove the Runic Disk on it; instead, I started to take out the stuff of the Grimm monster, especially storage.

    The storage of the Grimm monster has Origin Water that I have fought so hard for, I would have nearly died in this battle if not me having the Lifesaving medicine, I would have been reduced to the past of blood and gone by the Grimm monsters Mystic Method.

    I stored the storage bracelet in my storage before taking out its other stuff and finally Runic Disk off the Huff. It is a shame I could not harvest the elemental crystal off it; otherwise, with the strength of Peak Silver Elite, it would have given me a lot of Elemental Crystal.

    \"Now that I am finished let¡¯s move toward them,\" I muttered and soon moved toward my teammates and sensed Ashlyn had finished killing another of a team of Grimm monsters.

    By our fight, a lot of Grimm monsters had got attracted, and Ashlyn had finished them all before they could approach the already delicate fight.

    Chew Chew...

    Sensing me finishing my battle, Ashlyn did not wait and came toward me before entering inside me.

    I shook my head seeing that; I wanted her to wait for a little before entering me, but she did not listen to me this time and directly entered inside me, and from next second, gentle energy spread through my body, revitalizing my body and soul and making it stronger.

    It even helped me crush whatever golden sand particle that had left in a few seconds, which surprised me quite a bit. I had thought the healing energy casing would need ten some minutes before they couldpletely whittle away the Golden sand but the revitalizing energy that Ashlyn had sent.

    If I were aware of it before, then I wouldn¡¯t have had to use such precious medicine to deal with Golden Sand. I enjoyed the feeling of revitalizing energy for a minute before I started moving to my friends.

    Ka is doing fine, though her body is a little bloody; the way is she is fighting enough to tell that she is fighting equally against the Grimm monsters, and there is nothing they could do to have the edge over her as they are already fighting her with their full strength.

    As for them also having Mystic Ability, I doubt they have that; otherwise, I would have got the feeling and spotted the hidden confidence in their eyes.

    The ones who most surprised me, my other three teammates, are fighting against the Silver Elite, and they are fighting surprisingly well, I might say there are even tiny signs of them suppressing the Silver Elite.

    The reason for all that is their teamwork; It is quite good I might say for those who are fighting together for the first time if they improved little more they might be even able to fight against Mid Silver Elite.

    Seeing them fighting together, I couldn¡¯t help but remember twins. They had the best teamwork between them I have seen between anyone; if these guys had their level of teamwork, then they would have been able to kill this Silver Elite in the first minutes of the fight.

    I watched their fight for a few minutes, and after making sure they were doing fine, I walked away to collect the mana crystals from the Grimm monsters that Ashlyn had killed.

    It had been just ten minutes, and I was cing the Runic Discs on the Grimm monsters that Ashlyn had killed, so I could collect all the Mana crystals together without wasting any time when I sensed team of team monstersing toward me.

    The team is quite strong, not only it had three Silver Elites, but it also had four members who have power above Whole Elite, I moved toward them and finished them in less than five minutes.

    For my team, this line up of the Grimm monster is a Nightmare, but for me, they are nothing; I could have still been able to kill them within five minutes even if they had two silver Elites more.

    Time passed by as I continued to guard the vicinity of the ce where my teammates are fighting while doing that not only I was harvesting the Mana crystals from the Grimm monsters that Ashlyn had killed, I am also harvesting the Mana Crystals from the Grimm Monster that I am killing and getting stronger on the way through the revitalizing energy.

    This time I had noticed that the revitalizing energy ashlyn gave me had increased in quantity, earlier it at a rate of droplets, but now it had be a minor stream.

    Due to that, I am getting stronger at a faster pace; this means Ashlyn is digesting the Origin Water at a faster pace, and this process would not take nearly an hour as before.

    It seems like what I have thought is right, Ashlyn has digested the whole Origin Water in just forty-five minutes, and my strength again has increased by a notch. If that Terra Lion became alive, then I will not use Swirling Armor against it.

    Currently, I have be powerful enough to fight it equally without using the power of the Swirling Armor.

    It had been one, and a half-hour since the fight had started, and it hadn¡¯t finished yet, both fights had reached their peak, but it would still take quite a time for them to bepleted.

    Earlier when I looked at the fight, I had thought it would be my three teammates who are fighting against the silver elite would finish the fight early, seeing how they werepletely dominating the Grimm monster, but now it looked like I had made the prediction too soon.

    Ka, who had been fighting equally against the three Grimm monsters, now has absolute superiority over them; it would take a few minutes to kill the first monster, then after the remaining two would be a piece of cake.

    It wouldn¡¯t take Ka a few minutes, she had finished the first monster within the first minute, and after that, she took the two other Grimm monsters and got killed in the next five minutes, it would have taken shorter if not for thatst monster deciding to run.

    \"With you killing these three Grimm monsters, you will have no problem in killing Mid One Star Silver Elite,\" I said as I came out of the woods. These Grimm monsters may be Initial One Star Silver Elite, but their defensive power and natural strength make them best in the Initial grade.

    So, her killing them has now be equal to killing lone Mid One Star Silver Elite.

    \"Here,\" I said and threw the Grimm monster storage at Ka after she finished harvesting the Grimm monsters she had killed.

    Ka caught the Grimm monster storage, and a few secondster, Grey crystal appeared in her hand. \"It is quite big!\" She whispered, seeing the Size of Grey crystals.

    I couldn¡¯t help but nod at her words, off all the Crystals we had found this one biggest, looking at the origin water inside it, there must be at least thirty drops inside the grey crystals.

 Chapter 676 Mayhem I

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    \"Here.\" Ka handed me storage of the Grimm monsters and Crystal after she looked enough, happiness could be clearly seen when she handed me back the Crystal.

    If our estimation is not wrong, then this Crystal had about 30 droplets of the Origin Water, which nearly double than the biggest Crystal we had got before.

    \"Let¡¯s go toward the three, they should be able to finish their fight soon,\" K said, and we walked toward our teammates, but halfway to the reaching there, I sensed a team of Grimm monstersing toward us.

    I was about to sense Ashlyn to deal with it but stopped and asked Ka who readily agreed to fight the uing team; the team is strong with two Silver Elites and five those who have the power over the white elite.

    Though Ky went, I still sensed Ashlyn to protect her if something had happened during the Battle. She will be fighting seven opponents, even though she has the power to kill the five monsters with a single attack but she is not dealing with then there are also silver elites and with them involved, anything could happen.

    Time passed as I watched three of my teammates fight the Silver Elite and such ten minutes had passed, in the ten minutes they finally were able to kill the Silver Elite after wounding it grievously with their constant attacks.

    \"Where is Ka?\" Alex asked when she saw mee out of the woods, \"She is dealing with monsters, she wille soon.\" I said Ky had already killed two monsters below Silver Elite and one Silver elite; she will be able to finish the five monsters soon, now that the one silver elite is dead, killing another silver elite, and the remaining problem will not be a problem for her.

    \"Does that mean we have finished before the team leader?\" Stephen asked excitedly; other eyes also started to shine hearing that, during our fights, it is usually me who finished first then K before the three of them.

    Sometimes there is change in Order, but it is very rare; it only happened three times with hundreds of battles we had fought.

    \"She had finished her fight quite early before you guys, she is currently fighting the second team of the Grimm monsters,\" I said, hearing that three of their faces and they looked like they have received the biggest disappointment in the world.

    \"You guys did well; if you kept improving at this rate, then it wouldn¡¯t take for you guys to be a Silver Elite,\" I said. That seemed to improve their mood quickly, and their eyes again filled with hope.

    Time passed, and soon, Ky returned with a happy smile on her face, she had exterminated the team of eight Grimm monsters on her own and she only fifteen minutes to that is a lot lesspared to one and half hour she took to kill three silver elite.

    \"The Battles we had just fought were tough, but we will be facing tougher fights as the evening approached,\" Ka said to the team. \"We have to be ready to caution against any Grimm monsterse across and keep improving, only we will not only survive this silent War but also thrive in it.\"

    K motivated the team, \"Don¡¯t worry Ka, we will keep improving and keep looting the Origin water from the Grimm monster, it is much easier than finding one ourselves.\" Alex said.

    A smile spread on my face hearing that, we seemed to be getting more Origin Water from the Grimm monster than the one we find ourselves and not to forget there are a lot of storages that we haven¡¯t opened yet.

    Time passed and afternoon came and what happened between this time was absolute mayhem, since the afternoon we have started hearing sounds of battle everywhere and we barely got the ten minutes of rest before the next battle started.

    Since the afternoon, there was a sudden influx of the people in the forest, even Crimsonke in the deeper part of the hunting zone had started to fill with a shit load of Grimm monsters.

    There were not only Grimm monsters but their many humans two, for more than one day since we had entered the Crimsonke, we have encountered only two teams of fellow humans, but since afternoon, we have encountered fifteen.

    And the strangest thing about this team is the age of the human participant; the Grimm battlefield is a ce of young people, here I have rarelye across anyone older than 25, but since after good, I havee across people of all ages.

    There were not only people in theirte twenties, but there are also people who are in their thirties, forties and fifties, and even sixties, seeing that all of us have be extremely shocked.

    The higher-ups had even called old people to fight for thepetition of Origin Water; this is absolutely crazy.

    And these people are absolutely crazy, especially older ones, some fought with cautiousness while other went bat shit crazy, I saw one old man who had covered himself withyer of rock had bitter Grimm monster on the next and one old woman who had knitting needles as her totem artifact had pierced both of the eyes of the Grimm monster.

    I shuddered after seeing such scenes that I decided that I would preferably fight some powerful Grimm monster than some crazy old people.

    \"Man, there are lots of Old people who havee here for the Origin water,\" Alex said after seeing another team led by the old man walking in front of us, that old man and his team even waved at us before walking ahead of us.

    \"They should just stay home and enjoy theirter years, why came to this dangerous battlefield,\" Ronny said.

    This battlefield is very dangerous since afternoon; we had three ces littered with human bones; we did not have to think about what those bones meant, the humans they had belonged to get eaten by the Grimm monsters.

    \"It is their choice they havee, it is not our ce to question them,\" Ka said, only active members of the Guilds have to follow the Strict rules and have little choice to decline it.

    But those adventurers who had retired or nevere to the Grimm Battlefield had given a choice when something like Origin water appeared in the Grimm Battle; they could ept it or decline it, it is their choice.

    Unless it¡¯s important War or the Human side really needs reinforcement, the Grimm battlefield rarely forces people to fight.

    We continue fighting after choosing our opponent greatly, but our strategy had changed a little, now that the forty-eight hours are over, we now became more focused on finding Origin Water than fighting the Grimm monster, but we still have to find them as they are fucking everywhere.

    Hun!

    Suddenly I saw something in my senses; it is a team of Oldmen who we just saw some time ago, they havee across quite a difficult opponent, It is a team of six Silver elites with its leader being Peak One Star Elite.

    The old men are barely fighting against it, but not long; it is evident if they did not receive help, that team of Old people would die by the hands of Grimm monsters.

 Chapter 677 Mayhem II

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    \"Let¡¯s go quickly; there are some people in trouble,\" I said, and the team followed me without the hesitation. It is not our first time saving some humans today; we have already saved the two teams already from nearly dying.

    We moved quickly, and within two minutes, we have reached the Team of the Old people who are desperately fighting against the Grimm monsters.

    We did not have to speak much, with me moving toward the leader, Ka and others had also chosen their opponents and moved toward them at our quickest speed.

    Seeing our teaming, surprise appeared on the faces of the Old people and also Grimm monster, but the emotion in those surprises ispletely different, Grimm monsters are really angry seeing their perfectly good kill got disturbed while the humans are feeling happy seeing someone hade to rescue.

    ng!

    \"Grandpa, leave this to me, you go rest!\" I said as I appeared in front of the Oldman and defended him from the attack of the Grimm monsters while not forgetting though him a potion bottle.

    The old man¡¯s condition is really bad; there are serious wounds all over his body, there is not a ce where there is not any wound, this old man had reached his limit while ago, he was just fighting against the Grimm monster through sheer will power.

    Oldman nodded as he caught the potion bottle and moved away from the fight, \"Do you think the old humans survive after you came, no they won¡¯t they will still die, and you will die with them since you were foolish enough toe to be a hero.\" The Grimm monster said and attacked.

    ng ng ng...

    This Grimm monster is strong but not that much, It is at the Peak of One Star Elite but not best among them, it is even slightly weaker than the first Peak One Star Silver Elite I had fought.

    I will not have a problem dealing with it and could even finish it in a minute if Summoned out my Swirling Armor, but I am not going to do that, every fight gives me experience, and unless I dont need it, I will not summon my Swirling Armor.

    So, this fight will take about ten minutes before I am able to finish these monsters unless of course, it has the Mystic Method, if it had that then I will be seriously in danger, but I don¡¯t think it has any mystic method if it had I would have gotten that weird feeling about it.

    But I still did not let my down, I have fought four Peak one Star Elite since the Afternoon, and no Grimm monster came to me as a weird feeling at first, but I was still very cautious fighting against them.

    Some Mystic Methods may be weird enough that they might block my senses, that is why, despite relying heavily on my senses, I still keep the level of cautiousness when I fight the new opponent.

    The fight continued on and soon ten minutes passed, and I could now easily kill this monster, I just had to move my sword, and this Grimm monster would be dead, but I did not do that.

    None of my teammates had finished the fight, and if I had finished it early, I will have to talk With Oldmen. That would be very awkward.

    I do not have the Grandparents; my father is Orphan and did not do anything about his parents while my mother had a mother who had passed away when she was in her teens about whom my mother did not talk much.

    My contact with the old people had been the bare minimum, and I would always be a little awkward when I am theirpany. So, I decided to entertain this Grimm monster for a little while, as soon as they finished fighting, I would also kill these monsters.

    A minuteter, K finished killing the two Grimm monsters and helped to kill the two Grimm monsters that were fighting against old people. Now only Alex and the other two and I had remained.

    While fighting, I kept my senses active and could see Oldmen making a conversation with Ka and talking with them on the surface she seemed to find, but I could feel the slight awkwardness she was feeling.

    Puch!

    Finally, three of my teammates had killed the Grimm monsters they are fighting against, and seeing that I had killed the Grimm monster I was fighting against.

    \"Thank you, Young ones for saving us.\" said the leader of Oldman, their this team of Old People there are five people, three are men, while two are women, just like our team.

    \"It¡¯s no worries Grandpa, it is what we should do,\" said Alex, the one who is best at conversation is definitely Alex, and she had a very likable face, so other people easily talked to herpared to people Ka who have a little serious aura around us and me.

    \"By the way Grandpa, you are so old, why did youe to the dangerous battlefield, you guys just rest home and enjoy yourter years and leave the fighting to us, young people.\" Said Alex.

    Hearing that I wanted to hit my head with the palm, not only me Ka and others nearly did, the question Alex asked was just too direct. Others could easily misinterpret it and take offense.

    \"Well, youngdy, we are doing that because we want to live more.\" The Oldman replied with a smile; I heaved a relief seeing the old people did not take offense at what Alex had said.

    \"Live more?\" Alex asked back, clearly confused about older adults wanting to live more, hadn¡¯t they lived enough?

    \"All of us here are above seventy and have enjoyed the life that one should and experienced all season, but we want to experience more.

    \"By our age, we can live a decade or two if we are lucky enough and that all but we want to live more than that, and there is one option for it and to level up to the Lord stage.\" The old man said.

    It ismon knowledge that after one level up Lord stage, they gained a long life, from what I have heard those at the Lord Stage could live up to the 200 years.

    \"You guys have big dreams, well they coulde true to your guys were able to find the Origin water,\" Alex replied. She had understood what there older man was trying to do.

    All of them are already at the Peak of Marshal stage and that is their limit, if they want to go further, they will have to advance their talents, and for that Origin, water is the best thing.

    As long as they get a few drops of Origin water, their talent would increase enough that they could take that final step and enter the Lord stage, but how hard it is finding the origin water, if they want to find the Origin water worth of Five people, they will have to work very hard.

    \"Well, Grandpas and Grandmas, we wish you the best of luck finding the Origin water!\" Alex said as she waved as we left, they waved at us thanking us again profusely for saving their lives.

 Chapter 678 Mayhem III

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    \"Those old people had quite an ambition,\" Stephen said after we left the area where the Old men were, \"It is not ambition but human nature,\" Ka said in a serious voice.

    Everybody wishes to live more, and I am not an exception, I wasn¡¯t to reach the higher level thus living a long life, as Ka said, it is human nature to want to live more.

    \"Wait, do you guys smell it!\" I said with an ecstatic smile as I sniffed with my nose, it had been an hour since the maturing period had started, and we have not been able to find the single crystal.

    Compared to our group, Ashlyn had already found one Crystal, though that crystal was tiny and barely contained the four drops of Origin water inside.

    \"No, we are not smelling any smell!\" Alex said as she sniffed and shook her head, others did the same after sniffing the air several times.

    \"I am sure, this is the smell of Origin Water,\" I said as I continued sniffing and moved toward the ce where I smell the fragrance of Origin water densest. I soon found the spot and started digging.

    My teammates also started to help me excitedly as this is a thing we are here for, and the more we have, the better, especially for me, who needs thousands of drops of Origin water for my crafting of Totem Artifact.

    \"My God, this is quite big!\" said Ronny in amazement as he saw Ky taking out the Grey crystal off the ground. \"It is given bigger than the one we have got from the monsters earlier!\" Alex said.

    Everyone nodded, this Grey crystal quite big, almost fist size, it should have at least forty forty-five mana crystals. That is very good; I hope we would find several of them throughout the night.

    \"It is good you guys have found the Origin Water, now hand it over and scram!\" said the Rough voice, everybody is surprised seeing them except for me, I have already guessed seeing theming toward us.

    They have one person in their team who has good sensory abilities, but that person is not as good as me.

    \"Scram before we break your bones and leave you dead.\" Alex, while moving her, which held the big Origin crystal, the people did not seem to hear her warning as their eyes glued on the Origin crystal in her.

    ¡¯No matter where we go or what condition we are in, we will always encounter some rotten fruit.¡¯ I thought with a sigh; the people who hade to us with the intention of looting were humans, not Grimm monsters.

    I did not expect we woulde across such rotten fruits in the ce where we are fighting Racial war against the Grimm monster, and these rotten scum still had the intention to loot their kin.

    \"Bitch quickly hand over that Origin Crystal; otherwise, you will pay the heavy price!\" said the leader; he is a square face young man and squinty eyes, which made his otherwise handsome face look quite weird.

    \"What did you call me? What did you call me, call me that again, and I will crush every bone in your body and leave you naked in this forest.\" Alex roared furiously.

    I am quite surprised by her burst of anger, Alex had quite the easy-going personality and Vibrant nature, in these two days I have never seen her this furious, looks like these scumbags angered her to a great deal.

    The squinty eyes young man was covered by Alex¡¯s burst of anger but soon gained herposer back and started to look at the Grey crystal in her hand more greedily.

    \"¡¯Bitch, I had called you ¡¯Bitch¡¯ what will do?\" said the squinty eyes young man angrily, his ego seemed to be hurt when Alex¡¯s loud voice cowered him and now had gotten angry in shame and was also showing a slight killing intent toward her.

    Alex looked at me, and seeing my nonchnt attitude; she turned to Ka, \"Ky, help me deal with the minions of this while I with Stephen and Ronny teach this guy as lessen.\" Alex said.

    She threw the crystal at me and walked toward the squinty eye guy.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Ahhhh...

    While Alex and the other two were walking toward the squinty eye, K performed a quick long-range attack and injured all the teammates of squinty eye guys.

    \"Take a step more, and there will be no light injury but your limbs falling off the ground,\" Ka warned, her warning not only shaken up the teammates of the Squinty eyed guy but also shaken squinty-eyed guy as he literally started shaking.

    This time he realized that he had shaken the ho¡¯s nest by deciding to rob the wrong kind of people, the wrong kind of people.

    The team of these squinty-eyed guys is average in power; he had had the power of Initial One Star Silver Elite while his team had power equal to Alex and others. This power would have enough to wonder in the crimson area yesterday, but today it is grossly insufficient.

    The reason they were able to survive in such a dangerous area with their strength likely due to the sensor they have. An excellent sensor made a lot of things easy and could help avoid lots of enemies.

    Soon Alex and others attacked the Squinty eyed guys and started to fight against him in the standstill. That squinty-eyed guy had clearly been covered by Ka¡¯s power, and if Alex had asked him apologized, he wouldply, but Alex seemed very angry by swearing and wanted to beat him with her own hand.

    If I had been her ce, I would have done the same, especially when one showed the killing intent toward me, as slight as it may be.

    ng ng ng!

    Their battle started, and they fought on a standstill, since thete morning, three of them have fought five Silver Elites, they have grown quite used to fighting it and defeating an Initial Silver Elite is not a problem for them with their teamwork.

    Thud!

    Squinty eyes guy finally fell on the ground; this guy had some talentin fighting as it took three of the nearly thirty minutes to defeat it.

    \"You called me bitch earlier; now I dare you to call me ¡¯Bitch¡¯ again!\" Alex said angrily and stomped on the feet of the Squinty eyed guys hard that cracking sound could be heard from his bone as it breaks.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    \"Call me a bitch again; I dare you!\" Alex repeated again, stomped on the feet of the Squinty eye. She kept stopping on the body of the guy and breaking his bone that cold sweat started to run from the back.

    I am not the only one; Rony and Stephen also had their backs sweaty seeing this violent behavior of Alex.

    ¡¯Are all the girls this crazy?¡¯ I asked, sometimes Rachel behaved like this, though she did not turn violent, I still felt cold sweat running from my body whenever she looked at me with that gaze.

    \"It is enough, Alex; he had learned his lesson.\" K stopped Alex after Alex broke nearly all the bones in the poor guy¡¯s body, I felt relieved seeing that, as I wanted to stop her for some time but did not dare to see the scary look that Alex has in her eyes.

 Chapter 679 Peak One Star Elite

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    \"Did you guys Rob anyone before us?\" Alex asked, immediately, these guys started to shake their heads, saying no, they have seen what Kind of terror Alex is, and they shudder whenever they look at the body of their leader.

    Their leader is lying on the ground like a dying dog, nearly every bone in his body has broken; Alex did not even space his faces as she broke his nose with her fist.

    \"N...No, we did not, you guys are the first we have tried to Rob.\" said the teammates of squinty-eyed guy shudderingly.

    \"This time, I am leaving you guys with this small lesson, but if I again caught robbing someone, then I wouldn¡¯t be this nice as I am now.\" Warned Alex.

    We did not stay there long after warning them and continued with our hunting; the battles are going everywhere; we just have to select the opponent and move towards them.

    It is like shopping where there are lots of options before you; you have to pick one and go with it. Here is also the same, there are Grimm monsters everywhere, and we only chose to fight against those who are challenging us as they are the ones who could force us to improve.

    Suddenly I stopped and craned my neck toward my teammates and with a finger on my lips. It is a sign for them to stay absolutely silent and not move; I have only used this sign once that is three hours ago.

    I close my eyes while feeling cold sweat dripping from my back, but I do not care as I am wholeheartedly focused on the tracking of the fearful Grimm monster that had entered my range.

    I opened my eyes and motioned my team to follow my direction as I began to walk toward the west with cautious and noiseless steps, we kept walking as such for more than five minutes before we stopped and finally let myself evaporate the sweat that I had umted in my body.

    That Grimm monster was too powerful, more powerful than thest powerful Grimm monster, we have encountered. If I am not wrong, then this Grimm monster should also be Two Star Silver Elite but at peak one at the least.

    Thest one I had sensed had quite a lower battle power than this one, but it was still Two Star Elite that I had the strength to fight against that time.

    \"Is it gone?\" Asked Ka, to that, I nodded andid my back against the tree tiredly; I have not slept two nights, and this will be the third night; in more than two days, I did not have a minute of rest and always had been on alert.

    All these things are making me quite tired that I just wanted toy on the ground and sleep, and I would really sleep within a minute if Iid on the ground to rest. Not only me but others are also very tired, but what can we do?

    This is our mission, we just have to grit our teeth and continue despite feeling all the sleep in the world, well there is also the incentive of the Origin water, and for that, we would have continued even if it was not thepulsory mission from the guild.

    We rested for a few minutes and began to move toward the team of the Grimm monsters I had selected.

    As such, six more hours we had passed in this absolute mayhem. We had fought like crazy and killed hundreds of Grimm monsters and gotten millions of Mana crystals from them, but that was not our big harvest; our big harvest was the Three Origin Water crystals we have found in the past six hours.

    If we add the big one we have found at the start of the evening then we have found the Total four Origin Water crystals which are an absolutely amazing harvest, if others were to know it, they would get really jealous.

    Ashlyn, too, had found the Origin water crystal, and her tally reached five Origin Water Crystal, which took my battle power to the Peak of One Star Elite.

    As early evening if I knew Ashlyn would find five Origin Water Crystal, I would have thought my battle power would surely reach that of Two Star Silver Elite, but unfortunately, nothing of that sort had happened.

    I am only able to reach Peak of One Star Silver Elite, and the reason for my less progress is because the rejuvenating energy that Ashlyn is releasing into me has started to lose its efficiency on my body.

    Even Ashlyn started to lose interest in them, the Grey Grade is the lower grade of Origin Water, if we can find the ck then I am confident that single drop would make me reach the Two Star Elite.

    As I have experienced the Origin Water thorough Ashlyn, I noticed that the Origin water had increased not only my battle power but also my talent. I first did not notice it, but as Ashlyn kept eating more and more Origin water, I clearly felt the change.

    It has now be quite easy for me to circte the energy through my body and summoned it out, and due to that summoning time of my Swirling Armor had reduced to the one second.

    Now only two hours remained; after two hours, we could start our returned journey back to the Midzone and get the much-required sleep I had been dreaming for the whole night.

    \"God, I have never been this awake ever,\" Alex said as she harvested the mana crystals from the Grimm monster she had killed. She said that, but no replied, everyone is tired, and in no mood to talk, the only Alex is the one who had energy or mood to talk.

    \"When I finally go to my apartment, I am going to sleep for the whole day,\" she said, but like all previous times, no one is replied.

    I am busy sensing the area around me, searching for thest Grimm monster team we will fight before we leave this forest. I want thisst fight to be more challenging where I would have had to use all my strength, the fight which will push to my limits.

    Hun!

    I didn¡¯t have to wait for long as I have found such a team, it¡¯s just that this team is slightly stronger than what I am finding in myst challenge.

    \"There is a team of Grimm monsters, a very powerful one that if we fight, I don¡¯t know if we can win against them or not,\" I said softly, which made everyone perk their ears.

    Throughout the whole night, all the battles we have fought were challenging but winnable if they had used all their strength inbat, but against this team, even I have no idea if I can win or not if I fought those Grimm monsters.

    \"Are they very strong?\" Ka asked, \"Very if we fought against them, then we all will have to use every bit of strength before we could have a slight chance of winning against them.\" I replied.

 Chapter 680 Last Battle I

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Ryan Parker for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    \"How many are they?\" K sometimes askedter, \"There are seven, I will handle two, you will handle four, and while Alex, Ronny, and Stephen will handle three.\" I said.

    I already know they will say yes to the fight, we have rarelye across such a team of Grimm monsters which are very challenging to us.

    \"These monsters are more powerful than any Grimm monsters we have ever fought, so be careful.\" I cautioned, all of them turned serious and lost into their thoughts for a few seconds.

    \"It¡¯s been a few hours since we have fought the real challenging Battle, fighting them before we leave the forest would be amazing!\" said Alex, \"So, are we fighting these groups of Grimm monsters?\" I asked.

    I know they want to fight, but I still asked them to make sure they are a hundred percent on this, as this fight will have the real risk of death, and I don¡¯t want to take them to their death without their consent.

    \"Of course we want to fight such Grimm monsters,\" Alex replied while Ka and others nodded in affirmation.

    \"Since all of you are sure, then let¡¯s go,\" I said, and we began to move toward the Direction of the Grimm monsters; I even called back Ashlyn, who was roaming around in search of the Origin water.

    It is going to be a very dangerous battle that even I can¡¯t guarantee my own life, much less of my team, so I called her in case someone needs rescue.

    We moved at a swift speed and soon appeared in front of Grimm monsters, seeing us appearing in front of the Grimm monsters stopped.

    These Grimm monsters are from the Copper Armored Rhinoman Tribe; they looked like Rhinoman that had their full-body d in the Armor Copper. The Armor looked amazing on the Grimm monsters, but it is not just beautiful, but it had a terrifying defensive ability that even I will have to work hard to breach its Armor.

    These Grimm monsters not only have a terrifying defense but also have innate strength that all Rhinomen poses, which makes dealing with them very difficult.

    \"Mates, since these friends havee, be sure to service them properly till they feel satisfied.\" said the leader of Rhinoman as without wasting any time.

    They came at us with theirrge des; These des are two and a half meters long and wider than my chest, they looked like fearsome weapons which have the power cleaving anything into two.

    Seeing theming toward me, I did not waste any time and summoned my swirling Armor. These Grimm monsters possess the fearsome might, especially the two Grimm monsters who had reached the full Peak of One Star Elite, if they go further than that, then they would be Two-star silver Elites.

    Bang!

    As soon as the swirling Armorpletely appeared on my body, I immediately activated the mini st and seemed to be next to them, this surprised the two Grimm monsters a little, but that did not impede their actions seconds as they moved their big arms and two cleavers like des came at me, wanting to cleave in half.

    I had sensed their fearsome power, but I still shudder when I looked at the two giant cleaversing at me.

    I took the full advantage of my small size and big des and dodge; I had nned to dodge the both of des but, I was only able to dodge one as other Grimm monster had changed the trajectory of its de that I had no choice but perform a counter if I did not then, my head would fly in the air very next second.

    CLANG!

    Puh Puh Puh...

    As our des crashed, I shot back, I did not take a step back but shot back while puking shitload of blood, if my for me sensing the power of the blow and immediately activating the mini st that helped me altered the trajectory of my shoot, I would have crashed against heavily against the several trees, and that would have been bad for the multitude of reasons.

    Seeing me shooting through sky, the Grimm monster flew into the air and came at me; by that time, I had already stabilized myself in there.

    Bang!

    I activated mini st again without care to wipe out the blood that was leaking from my mouth; these monsters had excited me very much. It had been quite a while since I flow out like cannonball with the attack of Grimm monsters.

    Seeing meing towards them, the Grimm monsters again swung their sword at me.

    After getting the first-hand experience of their power earlier, I am a lot more cautious,st time that monsters had sneakily changed the Direction of its de toward my neck, if not for my quicky counter attack, I would have been dead by now.

    Bang!

    As I appeared in front of them, I immediately crouched down and swung my sword toward the de, which wasing at my legs.

    This move may seem easy, but it is extremely hard, crouching down in the air took a lot of skill control as I only have second in the air, if I did not take another step, then I would fall down, and the monster would get a chance to attack me.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against the de of the Grimm monster and felt the same force as before but this time, I was prepared to deal with, so just as our weapons shed, I used to the force of the sh to move back instead resisting on my own which solved the half the force of the sh while the other half bore by the Swirling Armor.

    While the body bore the remaining force that entered my body, so in this sh, I did not receive any injuries. If I had forcefully resisted it, then the injuries I would have received would be graver than thest time.

    As I was flying back, the two Grimm monsters came at me with their highest speed, their mood is extremely serious and their killing intent raging high, seeing that I didn¡¯t what came over me, but I moved my hand and waved at them.

    \"BASTARD!\" Both of them shouted unison, seeing my gesture and came at me with even more power. Seeing the look of extreme anger appearing, their eyes and killing even soured further.

    I got very confused with their behavior; it was just a wave from me, maximum there would have gotten slightly angry, thinking this is a mocking gesture, but extreme rage and souring killing intents seemed little too excessive even from the Grimm monsters.

    This wave must have meant something to their tribe, I have read that many Grimm monster tribes have strange customs and traditions and this wave must have meant something offensive.

    Micheal though right, in the Copper Armored Rhinomans tribe, waving a hand is considered grave respect to their tribal totem, which they revered.

    Well, I dont care what they think, the only thing I care about is killing them and that I am going to do.

    Bang!

    With that thought, I forcefully stabilized myself seeing my speed decreasing and activated mini st to meet them head-on.

 Chapter 681 Last Battle II

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, MadRat for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Puh!

    I vomited blood and flew back again; this attack had caught me off guard. The Grimm monsters had increased the power of their attacks at thest minute that I was barely able to defend against that.

    If not for the early warning, I had sensed through the Killing Rule, I would have found my neck and legs falling separately down with my bust.

    It had been twenty minutes since the battle started, but all I am taking the Beating from the Grimm monsters, not only I was able to attack, but I was not even able to get close to it, these Grimm monsters are too quick and powerful that no move of mine seemed to work against them.

    Well, they are at the absolute Peak of The One Star Silver Elite and only a slight distance away from bing the Two Star Silver Elite, what did I expect when I decided to fight against them.

    I will have to give my all and then some more if I have to defeat these Grimm monsters, and I had already decided I would not leave the forest before killing these Grimm monsters.

    ng ng Puh...

    Time passed by, and an hour had passed since the battle started, and finally, I got a long respite from puking the Blood. I have now studied their fighting style enough that now, I could make my sword against their de head-on and not puke any blood.

    It is not like I had grown stronger, I am physically too weakpared to them, I just got better in diverting the force that came into me and I think this skill will help me very much in the future.

    I have many times used the tactic of diverting the force but not as proficient as I am now. every time I would just have to fight monsters for twenty minutes max before I had studied their moves enough that I could kill them.

    But here I just needed an hour to study how to divert the shit load of bone-crushing force that ising toward me; I am long away of studying their fighting style enough to find a loophole and kill then though that loophole in the direct hit.

    Thoughpared to my other battles, this is very slow progress; I am still thrilled as these Grimm Monsters are crazy powerful, and me fighting against them to this degree is already more than enough.

    Bang!

    I activated the mini st and moved toward the again, they too, seeing me swung their des in an aim to cut me in half.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and I used the rebound force of the attack to take the curve jump, and like always, they followed me wanting to kill me while I was retreating.

    \"Rove, let¡¯s use full power, this human is a cockroach we will not be able to kill it unless we use our full strength!\" said one Grimm monster to another who nodded and next moment, their sudden increase in their speed by 25%.

    \"Little bastard, let¡¯s see how you escape now that we are using our full power.\" Grimm monsters growled with a fiendish expression as it came at me with its friend.

    There is not a shred of fear or surprise on my face seeing their sudden increase in power; I had already known they have been holding back one fourth of their ability, if that¡¯s all the power they had, I would have already begun my offensive.

    They came at me and swung their des at me. I also, with all my power, swung my sword in the counter while dodging the des of Grimm monsters.

    ClANG!

    Step Step Step

    Our weapons shed, and this time, instead of flying back, I just took the three steps back, which shocked the hell out of the Grimm monsters.

    \"Surprised!\" I said and activated a mini st on my legs and hands and attacked them. These monsters may be powerful, but my killing rule is still effective against them.

    Normal monsters took fifteen minutes, and these took an hour, but I had now understood their power that I could divert most of which came at me. The strength is important, but how one uses it also is very, very important.

    I used all I learned from the Grimm monsters in Clock Sword Style, and I got the best forme countering their attacks the best way.

    \"Bastard!\" It shouted at me loudly as they came at me with a face full of rage, if rage could turn in into temperature then their rage would have been equivalent to the bubblingva.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    We started to fight intently, with me taking steps back after each attack, but as the time passed, that started to lessen, and forty-five minutester, I did not take action back when shing against these monsters head-on.

    It was a very intense fight; first, I was at a disadvantage, but soon that started to elevate, and now I have be their equal, but that is just the start as the next part is going to be moreplicated than the previous. Killing them would not be easy, but I am upped for the challenge.

    Two hours had passed since I am fighting against the Grimm monsters, but till now, I am not even able tond an injury on them; it had been quite a while since I had fought with the Grimm monsters for two hours withoutnding a single injury on them.

    If we had fought any other Grimm monster, we would have been leaving the forest by now as two hours had been over, and ray dawn could be seen spreading through the sky, but against these monsters, I think we would need another two hours before we could finish them off.

    \"Die Die....\"

    One Grimm monster shouted in a frenzy, it had been nearly three hours we are fighting, and one Grimm monster had gone into a frenzy, and for twenty minutes it is attacking me with all its strength while I am responding to their attacks same way as I had been doing for past one hour, there is no change in it.

    One Grimm monster scrunched its brow many times, seeing that, but it had no choice but to fight as it did not want to leave Battle, which they had wasted so much precious time on.

    \"It is the time!\" I thought tiredly after another half an hour, it had been one and half hour since I had fought against these two Grimm monsters on equal ground, and now it is time to end this cycle.

    The two des came at me one after another as they usually do, but this time, instead of responding with my full strength, I jumped between the cleaver like des.

    This extremely dangerous move of mine caught both of Grimm monsters very off guard, as an only crazy person could perform such a move, it is like cing himself on the guillotine.

    But I did as I had no other choice if I wanted to kill these monsters, if I went the conventional way, it would take hours to get a chance to kill these Grimm monsters.

    Thud!

    I jumped between the des and brought my one leg down on the de below me and used it as the leverage to push myself up at above toward the second Grimm monster.

    Bang! \"Die!\"

    The push helped me get above, and I reached face to face with the monsters and with that I activated Mini st at its most powerful and swung at the monster while shouting ¡¯Die!¡¯ loudly.

 Chapter 682 Last Battle III

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, MadRat for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    I swung my Sword at the Grimm monster using the greatest strength I could muster; the Grimm monster was very shocked seeing my Swording at it at the blurring speed.

    It was too sudden for it, the de which its most reliable weapon is the mid-swing, it is calling it back to create the defense, but by the time it will call it, it will be toote.

    I had nned this strike perfectly, I noted every single detail as I knew if I missed this chance, then I would have to wait for hours to get another, so I gave my all nning this strike.

    My Sword moved toward its blurring speed, I could see the monster is moving back to dodge the attack of the Sword, but its speed is simply too slow, it is like ant while my Sword is the cheetah, it is simply impossible for it is run away, it knows that as well as there is clear despair appeared its eyes.

    My Sword finally touched its neck and felt obstruction like never before, the defense of its neck is too amazing, if I had not used all my power in the attack, I wouldn¡¯t have been sure if I could cut its neck.

    Pachak!

    Though the obstruction was great, it was crushed by the strength of my Sword as it went deeper and deeper into its neck at a thirty-degree angle. The Sword kept getting deeper and deeper into its neck until it cut off its whole neck.

    The neck of the monster finally separated from its body before it started to fall towards the ground with the rest of the body.

    \"YOU BASTARD!\"

    I heard the loud roar and felt a swording at me, but I was ready for it while cutting off the monster. I had also prepared for the mini st, so as soon the head of the monster flew into the air, I activated the mini st and got away.

    The Grimm monster came at with its eyes filled with frenzied rage, killing this monster would have been quite easy that the other one that I had killed. The other one had the sane mind while this one had lost it in a frenzy.

    It is always easier to kill than the frenzied ones than the sane one, but I chose to kill the sane one. I feared that after I finished killing the frenzied one, it might run away, so I killed the sane one, so the frenzied one became even more frenzied, and I will have an easier time shooting it.

    ng ng ng...

    I and the frenzied Grimm monster started to fight, in its frenzy, its power had increased quite a bit that even I am having a problem dealing with it, but I am not worried as it was just attacking me with the Raw strength, there is meaning or strategy behind its moves.

    I just have to deal with them for a while and make the killing shot at it when I get a chance.

    We continued to fight for more than ten minutes when I got the chance; I did not let that chance go and swung my Sword at full strength, without holding anything back just like before.

    Pachak!

    My Sword cut off its neck cleanly as its friends, its body, also started to fall on the ground. I wanted to pick up the body as it will take quite a damage when it fell on the ground, but I did not, I stopped myself halfway from doing that as I noticed that the body of the Grimm monsters too heavy, I would not be able to pick it and walk on air at the same time.

    BANG!

    The body fell on the ground with the loud bang; Inded beside it a few secondster. When I looked at its body, I found its body is in a lot better condition than I expected.

    Except for the missing head and several small spurts that are created due to the fall, the body seems fine. Seeing the good condition of the body, my mood brightens, and I happily ced the Runic disk on it to harvest the mana crystals.

    Ting!

    Five minutester, I heard the soft chine from the Runic disk as it finished harvesting Grimm monsters. I took a single look at the mana crystals before putting all back to my storage before collecting the stuff of the Grimm monster, including its storage and Sword.

    I am very confident these two monsters surely would have found some Origin Water, though one¡¯s strength is not directly rted to finding Origin water. Those of High Strength had better chances as their senses are stronger than the rest, which aids them greatly in finding the Grimm monsters.

    After collecting everything, I walked toward another body of the Grimm monster which had fallen about a kilometer away, I had to spend some time finding the body, but I finally found it. I harvested the mana crystals from it and collected its storage, just like the previous Grimm monster.

    I am tired!

    That thought rang out in my mind, and as I walked toward my friends who are still fighting, this fighting had been too intense, especially the first hour where I got seriously injured continuously.

    If not for the continuously eating specks of the Ominous core, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive the first hour.

    Soon I reached the ce where Alex and others are fighting, though they lookedpletely bloody against the Grimm monster, they are doing fine, if they continue just like that then they would be able to kill the Grimm monster in one to two hours.

    Looking at how they are fighting Mid One Star Elite monsters, which is inherently strong, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at their progress. All three of them are very close to bing One Star Elite; if we could stay one more day, without doubt, they would have be a One Star Elite.

    This progress is amazing but not surprising seeing the type of Grimm monsters we are fighting, each Grimm monster is challenged itself and only defeating such challenges could one improve at such breakneck speed.

    After watching their fight for ten minutes, I walked toward Ka. When I reached her, I saw her fighting against the three Grimm monsters, and the body of one Grimm monster could be seen lying dead not far from the fight.

    She has already killed the one Grimm monster, and considerable pressure on her has already lessened, if nothing drastic happens, her fight should be finished at the same time as these three.

    As I looked at the fight, I saw the progress Ka had made, she now had the power of Mid One Star Elite and could fight against the High one started Elites,pared to her initial One Star Elite power two days ago, it is a considerable jump.

    I watched her fight for a few minutes before I walked out and started harvesting the Grimm monsters. Our fight had created a lot ofmotion and attracted a lot of Grimm monsters, all of them killed by Ashlyn, and now it is my job to harvest all of them.

    Time passed by, and one and a half hours passed, and finally, all my teammates finished killing the Grimm monsters they are fighting. Clear happiness could be seen on their face; it is the happiness of not only killing Grimm monsters but also of returning.

    We have stayed in this damn forest too long; it is time for us to return and take the much-needed sleep we required. Publish

 Chapter 683 Return

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, MadRat for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    \"We can finally leave!\" Alex said as they finished harnessing and collecting the things from the Husk of Grimm Monster.

    It¡¯s been nearly three days since we have been awake and everybody is exhausted, a clear tired look could be seen on the faces of everyone. This tiredness became unusually heavy when we fought against the Grimm monsters for five hours.

    Except for me, all my teammates took five hours to kill the Grimm monsters; it was our longest battle we had fought in the forest. We had spent three more hours inside this forest than our mission required, and it will take a few hours more to get it out.

    \"Let¡¯s leave\", Ka said and all our mood had brightened up hearing that.

    Without wasting any second, we started to walk out of the Crimson Lake area, and like always, I was at the front. This time while leaving, I am using the senses, which are enhanced by the killing Rule at full power, not to find the monsters but to avoid them.

    Me or my teammates did not want to fight any fights; we just want to leave this area quickly as possible without any obstructions from any being.

    We have expertly avoided all the Grimm monsters on our way and got out of the Crimsonke area in less than half an hour and started to move toward the exit of the forest.

    Hun!

    While we were moving swiftly through the forest, I saw that Ashlyn again found the Origin Crystal, and now she is digging it, but while digging, she is not happy as she used to be when finding the Origin Water and I could guess why.

    Two minutester, she had a thumb-size Grey crystal in her ws, which she put in her mouth and started crunching, though she may not be very happy with its grade; it is still Origin Water which tasted delicious.

    A few minutester, she came inside me, and I felt rejuvenating energy spreading through my body, strengthening my soul and body. Though it is still working, its effects areckingpared when it used to full force.

    The Grey Grade water already had half of the effects on me. I will now have to find higher Grade Origin water, but how hard that is.

    Finding ck Grade Origin water is a hundred times harder than finding the Grey Grade Origin water and Pink Grade is a hundred times rarer than the ck Grade, the higher grade crystals are not hundred times rarer than the previous one but they also possess an effect that is hundred times greater than previous.

    One drop of ck Grade Origin Water isparable to a hundred drops of Grey Grade Origin Water. If Ashlyn or I can find it, then a single drop would be enough for me to be a Two Star Silver Elite.

    Unfortunately seeing its rarity, we will need great luck, let¡¯s hope we will have that.

    \"Finally, we are out!\" Alex said shoutingly, it had taken us nearly three hours to get out of the forest, we have mostly avoided the Grimm monsters, but some we weren¡¯t able to avoid and had to fight.

    We also saved some humans teams who were about to be killed by the Grimm monsters, if it had been any other hunting, with our power, it would not have taken us more than one hour to get out of the forest.

    After getting out of the forest, we immediately took to the sky and started to air walk toward Milfred.

    \"Ka, you are flying!\" I heard a shocked voice, only to see Ka is flying through the air, not walking on it but flying, though her gait is quite unstable as if she could fall anytime, it is clear that she is flying.

    ¡¯Void Boots!¡¯

    I said in my mind, Ka is using void boots. Now that she has reached the Brigadier Stage, I am not surprised to see her using Void Boots to fly, as only Brigadier Stage and above could use them.

    It is Ka¡¯s first time using it and has quite an unstable gait, but she is still able to match our speed; flying is different from the air walking. Those who could fly are always faster than those who air walked.

    Ting ting ting...

    Suddenly our holowatch started to buzz with notification, and in that notification, there was purple mail. I immediately opened and when I read it, my heart couldn¡¯t help but fell slightly.

    \"Well, it seems like we are together for at least five days more,\" Ka said the guild had extended ourpulsory mission, now we will have to do two more missions before we get our freedom back.

    \"Man, the guild is too much, I wanted to sleep for the whole day and night!\" Alex said in theining voice. Not only her, but I too n to sleep long and go search for Origin Water, together with Rachel, but it will not be possible.

    ording to the order, we will have to be out of the Midlfred by 9 PM tonight, and they even assigned a new area for us, and it is slightly more dangerous than Crimson Lake.

    The decision from the guild did not make us much happy, but it did not make us sad either. The Guild¡¯s decision is good, and we would have felt a little happy about it if it had given time, not only for rest but also to use the Origin water.

    I could tell my teammates are very excited to use the Origin water we have got, they wanted to use it as soon they have taken enough rest but look like now if they want to use the Origin Water, they will take a little less rest.

    \"We are going to Ka¡¯s, right?\" Alex asked, \"Yes,!\" I and others replied. I was going to suggest my home, but Ka had said she had rented the whole Vi, so we decided to go to her home to divide the loot.

    Though sleeping is important, the loot is more important; the sooner everyone gets their hands on their share, the sooner they will be able to use it. I am sure most of my teammates want to use the Origin water before the start of the next mission tonight.

    Thud Thud...

    \"Wow! You weren¡¯t joking when you said you had rented the whole Vi,\" said Alex when wended in front of the medium size Vi. I am also quite surprised as the rest of Vi isn¡¯t cheap; one needs to take out the hefty sum of the half-million mana crystals to buy such a vi and looking at its design and everything, this Vi may be little more expensive than the normal vis.

    \"It is nice, I share it with my Girlfriend,\" Ka said modestly as we entered the Vi. The Vi is beautiful inside as it is outside, its interior decorated with a mixture of Vibrant and Dark color with a lot of modern Art pierces.

    I am quite impressed by the Vi and promised myself when I go to the Warzone; I will rent such a Vi with Rachel; it will be very amazing.

    We followed behind Ka and soon walked into the big living room, which is like everything in this Vi, very beautiful.

 Chapter 684 Distribution

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, MadRat for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    \"Let¡¯s take out all the Origin Crystals we have got,\" I said as I took out the five Origin crystals I have, Ka also did the same take out of the four Grey Origin crystals ced together with mine on the ss table.

    Everybody¡¯s eyes started shining, seeing the Nine Origin Crystals and glittering Origin water inside.

    \"Let¡¯s hope, in all their storages, we will get some Origin Crystals,\" Ka said she started to take out the storages of the Grimm monsters, seeing her I and others also started to take out the storages of the Grimm monster we have killed.

    We took out all the storages of Grimm monsters; they are not only from the leader of the team but also the minions also.

    When we finished taking out all, there were big piles of storage in front of us, and then without speaking, we started to search for the Origin water, or I might say they as I could not operate the Grimm Artifact even so slightly.

    We have already decided on the system of inspection on loot; all the teammates will inspect each store; it prevents one hoarding the Origin water as every origin crystal belongs to the team.

    After inspection, the storage will return to the Owner, and other than Origin Crystal, everything else will belong to the owner no matter how precious things inside it is.

    We started with the front of the storage of Alex, first, she checked it before handling Ronny then Stephen and then Ka before it came back to Alex. In the first storage, we did not get anything, and that is not surprising, we would be lucky if we found some Origin Water from the storages that Alex has.

    Time passed by, and we kept inspecting storage after storage, while they were inspecting the storages, I started taking out the drops of Origin Water from the crystal.

    It is a very delicate process as the Origin Water is vaporous, a slight contact with the air, and it will vaporizepletely, especially Grey Grade Origin Water, the higher the grade of Origin water is, the greater stability it has.

    While I take out the drops from the Origin Crystals, they inspect one storage after another but find nothing.

    \"Found one!\"

    Suddenly the silence was broken by a loud shout from Alex when I looked up; I found there was a grey crystal in her hand.

    \"It¡¯s an Origin Crystal,\" Ka as she looked at Origin crystals in Alex¡¯s hand, after finding the first origin crystal, it was like a goddess of luck started to shine on her as within a few minutes she found three origin crystals.

    By the time all the storages in front of the Alex got inspected, we have found four Origin Crystal from the storages, that is more that we had expected, we have thought it would be our luck if we managed to find one but we not found one but four and all of them are the decent size.

    After they finished with Alex¡¯s storages, we started on Ronny¡¯s, and to my utter surprise, we have got three Origin crystals from his storages and another three from Stephan.

    Just with storages from the three of them, we had got ten unbelievable Origin crystals when I thought about it sound believable t as they had not only fought against the minion Grimm monsters but also exterminated the teams which were too weak for me and Ka to handle.

    These storages are likely from a team of Grimm monsters they have exterminated.

    After three of the finishes, it was K¡¯s turn. Compared to them, Ka had few storages as she has fought only selective monsters from the beginning, but most of the leaders, until I advanced and started to fight the leaders.

    Of our whole team, the ones who could get most Origin Crystals from the storages of the Grimm monsters are Ka and me; we are the ones who fought the leaders of Grimm monsters most.

    As they started inspecting Kys storage, they began to find the Origin crystal every few minutes, and by the time they finished with the inspection of all the storages, they found a total of fourteen original crystals which have the origin water glittering inside.

    We just kept looking at the small pile of crystal for minutes beforeing back to ourselves as this is too much more than we had expected.

    \"Micheal, now only your storages had remained,\" Ronny said as he took the pile of storages in from me as he is close to me and started to check them for the Origin water.

    \"Lucky first!\" Ronny said in amazement as he took the origin crystal from the first storage. Everyone is amazed seeing thus as if the first storage is like this, then how will be other storages; I could literally see gears of their brains spinning at very fast speed.

    In the next five minutes, there were another six had been found, and ten minutes after that, there were eight Origin Crystals

    \"What The Fuck!\"

    A loud voice of shock rang out from behind when we looked back; we saw a beautiful girl with shoulder-length blond hair standing by the door with an absolute shocked expression.

    She is very beautiful but also quite powerful as she is also a One Star Elite, but the thing is she is wearing short elegant ck nightclothes. She had an expression of shock as she was looking at the pile of Grey Origin Crystals that are piled up on the ss table.

    \"Evie you woke up!\" said Ka with a pleasant smile on her face, looking at the bright smile on K¡¯s face I did not have a guess who she is, she is likely a girlfriend which Ka had mentioned earlier.

    \"Yes, the bed felt very lonely without you,\" said Ka¡¯s girlfriend as she walked toward her and sat on Ka¡¯sp and kissed her without care for all of us who were sitting in the room. We did not disturb them and enjoyed the show of two beautiful girls kissing.

    \"Babe, you have got a lot of Origin Crystals, I barely got one of you to have.\" said her girlfriend, totally ignoring the existence of all of us. Hearing that Alex was about to burst, but I stopped her before she could by pressing my hand on her shoulder.

    \"It is me but my whole team, especially Micheal, of whom we have opened only half the storages and already got thirteen Origin Crystals,\" Ka said while looking at all us apologetically.

    She looked quite surprised hearing that and finally looked at us seriously, especially at Alex, who was looking at her like she wanted her alive. As if understanding her earlier rude behavior, her face instantly became red in embarrassment.

    \"I am sorry for assuming Ka is doing all the work, the idiots I have been assigned to are doing nothing but relying on me to get Origin Water,\" she apologized, everyone expression eased hearing her apology but not of Alex who is still glowering at Ka¡¯s girlfriend.

    \"Everyone, please forgive Evie, she had a habit of talking without thinking,\" Ka said, only hearing that the Alex expression eased a little, and she resumed inspection of the storage, which is her hand.

 Chapter 685 Power/Inheritance

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, MadRat for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    \"35 Origin water crystals is one more than double of all usbined,\" Alex said as she ced thest storage in a pile beside me.

    All of us are quite stunned seeing the number of Origin Crystalse out of the storages from me, they are thirty-five and most of it contributed by the two monsters.

    The Terra Lionmen and Copper Armored Rhinomen, the storage of these monsters alone, gave me nine Origin crystals.

    \"You guys are monsters, I was barely able to gather 16 Origin Crystals while you guys have gathered four times of that,\" Evie said in a voice of amazement. Ever since her embarrassing fiasco earlier, she did not speak anything, she just stayed sitting on thep of Ka, watching us inspect one storage one after another.

    I was already removing the Origin water from the crystal when they all were inspecting the storages, so I just spent a few more minutes more to gather all the origin water in a special bottle.

    It was a special bottle which we had brought from the guild at quite an expensive price, it could not only help store the Origin Water but also help in counting the drops of Origin water and help in the divide of the Origin water.

    \"I would start dividing then?\" I asked as I took out a few specialized bottles from the storages. \"Yes!\" all of them said in unison.

    Nodding, I connected bottles to each and started distributing our share. Before entering the forest, we have already distributed our loot, but after my power increased crazily, we discussed it again, and we held another discussionst night on which I will be distributing the origin water.

    I will take 30% off Origin Water, while Ka will take 25% while Alex, Ronny, and Stephen will take 15% each. This is a bnced distribution that nobody had a problem.

    \"There is your Origin Water, and these are the methods to use it properly to increase your talent and smelt your totem artifact with the Origin Water, these methods are better than what guild has provided,\" I said as I forward bottle toward each of them and base of the bottle is pages where the two methods have written.

    These methods I have got from the Totem Artifact knowledge and Natural treasure knowledge, though these methods are not the absolute best I have, these methods are still better than what guild has provided us.

    They took the bottles and page below it and started to read it, soon their expression changed heavily. \"Thank you, Micheal,\" Ka said after some time, I just smile and get up with rest.

    \"Let¡¯s meet at the Gates at 8: 30,\" said Ka, we nodded before we took the air. The inspection and distribution had taken nearly two and a half-hour. It is now early afternoon, which means I will only be able to get about seven hours of sleep before I have to prepare to leave again.

    When we meet in the night again, everyone will have a big change, I am confident of that.

    Thud!

    Ten minutester, I reached the window of my apartment, which I opened through my holowatch. I could have gone through a normal way, but I am too sleepy to do that.

    From the living room, I directly went to my room before walking into the shower a minuteter, ten minutester, I finished with a shower. I vaporized water on my body through my ability and directlyid on the bed without bothering to wear the clothes.

    Ting Ting Ting...

    I was in a deep sleep when I started to hear a soft ringing of the rm bell. I did not want to wake up as I wanted to sleep for a few more hours, but I did not, I forced myself to awaken as I only have one and half hour before I have to leave my apartment.

    After waking up, I directly walked to the bathroom to freshen up, and after that, I wore my clothes and walked out of my room.

    \"I was going to wake you up if you hadn¡¯t woken up in ten minutes.\" Rachel said she is sitting on the sofa and while in herb are Ashlyn and Purple lynx monsters, which are Rachel¡¯s monsters.

    Monsters are very territorial about their owner, and if other monsterse near, they leap at them in warning, but Rachel¡¯s monster is silently sitting on the otherp of Rachel while looking at Ashlyn in deep fear.

    When we were in Ruin, Ashlyn had taught Rachel¡¯s monster quite a lesson, since it started to have a fear for Ashlyn just like monsters of twins and other friends.

    \"Happy Bted Birthday!\"

    Rachel said as she came to me and kissed me on the lips, the kiss was slow and soft, filled with the lodging we felt for each other.

    My birthday was yesterday, which I had nned to celebrate with Rachel, but all these ns were burned apart when the signs of Origin Water appeared in the sky.

    \"You seemed unusually happy, what happens?\" I asked after the kiss ended, she seemed very happy, it is clearly showing on her face.

    \"Sarah had gone to the edge of Forbidden Ground, and she was lucky enough to find a small handful of Violet Grade Origin Water; she is going to send us some in a few days,\" said Rachel very excitedly.

    \"Seee!\"

    I couldn¡¯t help but suck a deep breath when I heard this. Her sister is crazy; she went to the edge of forbidden ground to search for Origin Water.

    What is forbidden ground, it is the deadnd, those who go there rarely came back alive, she had gone there, and she had not only survived but also able to get a pond full Violet Grade of Origin Water.

    That is the humongous amount which I did not dare to even think about having, just one drop of Violet Grade Originwater is thousands of times greater than what I got.

    All the pride I was feeling about getting so much origin water instantly disappeared, I was about to say congrattions when a thought struck me which sent in me in deep contemtion.

    \"Do you need a lot of Origin water for something?\" I asked Sarah is brave but not crazy enough to go to the forbidden ground; there must be somepelling reason that she took such a huge risk to obtain the Origin Water.

    And seeing the happiness on Rachel¡¯s face, I can guess that she also needed the Origin Water desperately.

    When Rachel heard my question, she stayed silent for a minute; I thought she would not tell me and was about to say something in response when Rachel opened her mouth to speak.

    \"About three weeks after we reached the outpost, we entered the strange ce where we received the strange power or you may even call it an inheritance.\"

    \"That power lying dormant in us, ready to be awakened but to awaken it we need an Origin power, the Origin power in the Transformative Origin Liquid is very minute but if I get a high-grade Origin Water in enough amount, then I may able to awaken that power/inheritance inside it,\" She said finally.

 Chapter 686 Domain Of Withering Sand

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, MadRat for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Fuck!

    I had sensed the strange energy from Rachel, but I had never thought it would be such a deep secret. This secret is too important; it would have been understandable if she had refused to tell me, but she is trusting me enough to tell me about it, which made me very happy.

    \"Was your sister able to awaken that power?\" I asked, \"No, she had just returned from the Forbidden ground an hour ago, she said she would rest for the night before she will use that Violet Grade Origin Water for Awakening of that power.\"

    \"I will be only able to know about it in the morning.\" She replied a slight trepidation and hope could be seen her eyes as she said it

    \"Don¡¯t worry, she will seed,\" I said, seeing the worry in her eyes. She nodded and came to for a kiss. We kissed for a few more minutes before she broke the kiss and hugged me softly.

    I also ced my hands in her back and hugged her. Our mission had taken a toll on us mentally and physically. Physical fatigue could be recovered, but metal fatigue that one umtes from the constant killing is very difficult to get rid of.

    The Grimm monsters may be our mortal enemies, and we may not feel much about killing them on the surface, but our heart still umtes the stress of it as we are not killing mindless monsters but the sentient being who can feel emotions.

    When we hugged each other, we felt like the stress that we have umted deep inside is vaporizing from her body. As I hugged Rachel, I burrowed my nose in Rachels¡¯s neck, inhaling a familiar smell that seems to calm from deep inside.

    \"You also received anotherpulsory mission from your guild, I assume?\" Rachel asked after some time after she let go of the hug, \"Yes, the guild has given us two emergency missions.\" I replied and walked into the Kitchen.

    \"You are hungry, right?\" I asked, \"I am famished.\" she replied while rubbing hands on her tummy, cutely, \"Ok, I will cook something quick.\" I replied and started taking out the things I have to cook.

    I am cooking a fifteen minutes meal, I have only about one hour before I have to leave for the mission, so I am nning to cook something quick and what is quicker than the Green pasta.

    It just needs some simple herbs and the best quality pasta, I have to give them everything, so I take out everything on the table before I start cooking.

    Tring Tring...

    As I was cooking, my holowatch started to ring, and when I looked up who it was, I was quite surprised as it was Ka. I epted her call and soon found out why she had called.

    She had a small request which Iplied after a few seconds of thoughts as it was a good thing for the team, I may have agreed to her request and others would too agree except for Alex, Ka will have to work extra hard to convince her.

    Ting!

    Few minutes after cutting the call, I had received the mail from which I replied immediately before I went back to cooking again.

    Fifteen minutester, I finished cooking and set up a table and ate with Ka while we talked about the things we have encountered in the forest. She was very shocked when I told her about the Terra Lions using Mystical Method; I did not tell what that Mystical Method was for her to worry uselessly.

    \"Rachel, help me open some storages,\" I said as we finished the dinner, the storages I have taken out earlier from the Grimm monsters I have killed, the one that was killed by the Ashlyn I had kept to myself. On those storages, the team did not have any rights.

    \"Sure!\" said Rachel, I took out a small pile of storages to move them toward Rachel when I remembered something and took out another storage from my storage.

    \"Rachel, see if you find anything interesting inside it,\" I said and forwarded on Grimm monsters storage to Rachel.

    Rachel arched her brow in question, seeing me only giving her lone storage to open instead of the small pile that is front of me. \"It is the storage of Terra Lion, I wanted to see if it has the Mystical Method inside it,\" I said with a hopeful expression.

    From what I have read, only Grim Monsters that are above Three Star Silver Elite could officially practice the Mystical Ability from their tribe¡¯s collections while the Terra Lion I had fought is only One Star Elite.

    That means the Mystical Method it had used probably did note from the official source, but from somewhere else, there is some chance that Grimm Monster had that Mystic Ability in its storage.

    \"This case is the only suspicious thing it had in its storage.\" My daydreaming disturbed by Rachel¡¯s voice, when I looked at her, I found there was a small ck Case appearing in front of her.

    This Case is about 25 inches and seemed to be made of stone, a pure ck stone. Seeing it, my heart started to beat faster and did not waste time walking toward Rachel to see the box.

    Click!

    Without wasting any time and I opened it and only greeted with lots of herbs and other stuff, but I did not give them as thought as my gaze instantly attracted by the thing in the ss bottle, it is giving me a very familiar presence.

    I knew this presence very well; it is the presence of the Mystic Ability that Terra Lion used. There is barely any golden brown sand left in the bottle, even less than a pinch, but the feeling it is giving me makes my soul shake.

    If I had not guessed wrong, then this should be Sand found in the forbidden Ground, which is treated with Cosmic Energy that was able to infiltrate our world.

    This is such a rare resource, very few people are able to get their hands on such things, anything that is rted to the forbidden ground is expensive and precious, even if that thing ismon sand inside the Forbidden ground.

    After the sand, I looked at the other things on the box; there are many herbs, minerals, and many other things that I was easily able to identify.

    I looked around the box and soon found what I was looking for. There are two books in the corner, they look like they have been made from apletely different materials.

    One looked to be made from the fine leather, while others seemed to be made by the precious paper.

    I took the leather book first as it was on the top and when I opened it, I found it written in thenguage of the Grimm monsters, I flipped the pages hoping to find familiar words I did not. It ispletely written in the Grimmnguage.

    I ced the book down, the book may be Grimmnguage, but I am not worried about tranting, the Guild had software that could perfectly trante it.

    After putting the leather book down, I picked up paper one which is written in Universalnguage; I could say that because the title is written on the cover of the book.

    \"Domain Of the Withering Sand!\" I muttered as I picked up the book and read its title.

 Chapter 687 Domain Of Withering Sand II

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, MadRat for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    ¡¯Domain Of The Withering Sand!¡¯

    This quite a domineering title, I never have read such a domineering title in my life, this title is vastly different from ¡¯Scourge Of The Golden Sand¡¯ that Grimm monster uttered.

    There are only two meanings that could be said behind it, one is that Mystic Method that monster had used and this book had no rtion between then or that Grimm monster had changed the name of the Mystic Method.

    I could only tell when I read the book, so I wasted no time and started to read the book, and from the first page, my expression started to change.

    Just reading the first page, I was sure that this is the same Mystic Method that Grimm monsters had used, That idiot had changed the name of the Method for some idiotic reasons.

    The first few pages of this book, there is the only introduction of the Mystical Method, and as I continue reading it, I get more and more shocked as this method is too powerful, more powerful than I had expected.

    This method is divided into Nine Level and that Idiot of the Grimm Monsters had barely started practicing its first level, and it is not practicing as it should have.

    It is a miraculous method that affects both body and soul but idiot of the monster had practiced the body part, not soul part; otherwise, It would have been impossible for me to survive.

    I could survive if attacked either my body or soul, but if they hade together, I would surely die, and together with their power increased by three times.

    As I have said, this method is divided into the Nine Level, each level is three times more powerful than the previous, and one when reached level 7 of this Method, one could employ it as the domain, and that is where it does its true power lie.

    Though this method is very powerful, the requirement one needs to practice it is also very high. If I want to practice this method, then I will need the power of Five Star Silver Elite and not to forget the resources I will need to practice.

    The resources this method needed for practice are crazy expensive, the resources, in this case, are for Level 1 Physical, and they are nearly depleted. I will need to buy resources not only for the Level 1 physical but also for the Soul.

    \"Is this the Mystic Method you were looking for?\" Rachel asked suddenly; I turned to her kiss her kissable lips as she is very close to me before answering the questions.

    \"Yes, this is the method I was looking for, and it is better than I had dared to imagine,\" I said as I activated my holowatch and started to surf the things I needed.

    The resources of Level 1 are expensive, but they can be brought, I spared no mana crystals and brought the resources needed to practice this Mystic Method for Rachel and me.

    The only thing I wasn¡¯t able to buy was the sand, it is simply too rare, that even offering a mission crystal, I wasn¡¯t able to buy it. Only after offering the drops of Origin Water did I get the response.

    I quickly negotiated the deal with them, I will have to pay 20 drops of Grey Grade Origin Water for 2 Ounces of Cosmic energy treated sand, this is very expensive, but it is just the starting.

    These were the resources for the Level 1 of Mystic Method, the resources that are needed for Level 2 are even more expensive and rare. When I looked at the resources needed for higher levels, I could feel my head spinning; they are just too damn rare.

    \"Micheal, it is time,\" Rachel said, and when I looked down, I found it was 8:30. \"We will have to be Five Star Silver Elite as soon as possible, only then we will be able to practice this method,\" I said to her, she was quite surprised to hear the requirement before she nodded with a firm expression.

    A few minutester, we left our apartments and walked toward the city gates as both of our teams were waiting there.

    \"See you two days!\" Rachel said and gave me a soft kiss on the lips before she went toward her team while I went toward mine.

    Thud!

    When Inded in front of my team, I found there was one extra person in the team that before and seeing her, I am not surprised. Earlier, Ka had called me because she wanted to ask her about adding her Girlfriend to the team.

    I had no problem with her as one more Silver Elite is good for the team. The people that have been assigned to her must be terrible; in normal circumstances, people don¡¯t do that, especially when they have the position of leader.

    \"Micheal, is that beautiful girl your girlfriend?\" Alex asked just as Inded on the ground; I wanted to say, ¡¯ She is my girlfriend, but I could not.¡¯ so I just smiled; they will have to understand the meaning behind through our interpretation.

    While Ka was busy asking the question a leader should before the start of Mission, I was inspecting the Battlepower of all my teammates; I am not one bit surprised seeing all of us are now One Star Silver elite.

    I had already guessed that these people would use Origin water as soon as they rested and thus gave them the proper method to use.

    All of them had used it, and their power had soured Alex, Ronny, and Stephen, who had been just a step away from bing One Star Elite had now be One Star Silver Elite.

    Ka, whose battle power had been Mid One Star Silver Elite, now had reached the Peak One Star Silver Elite, and her Girlfriend Evie who¡¯s battle power is at Initial One Star Elite, is now Mid One Star Elite.

    Their power had grown, I too would have used the Origin Water to increase my talent and increase my power, as I already had Ashlyn though as I am sure if I had used the Grey Grade Origin Water on myself, it would have given me bare minimum effects, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough for me reach the Tow Star Silver Elite, so I did not bother using it.

    I just hope that we find some ck Grade Origin Water that would make my battle power soar.

    \"Let¡¯s leave; there are only ten minutes remain till we have to get out of the City!\" Ka said, and she took the air, we followed behind her. There are now two people flying in the air in our team; one is Ka, and the other is her girlfriend, butpared to her, she seemed a lot more proficient in using the Void Boots.

    While moving toward the ce of assignment, we discussed the distribution of the loot again, with a new member added in our team we have to go through that. The discussionsted for five minutes before we all agreed to a new distribution percentage.

 Chapter 688 Bizzare Miracle Frui

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, MadRat for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Time passed by and such nearly five days had passed, tonight isst night of the thirdpulsory mission which would be over a few hours and after that, we will get our freedom from the mandatory missions unless of course, the guild gives us a few morepulsory missions, nothing could be said about it.

    These seven days went well as in each mission we have got many times more Origin Water than the previous, but it was not able to satisfy me as till now, all we were only able to find Origin Water that is Grey Grade, we have not even able to find the single drop of the ck Grade or any higher Grade Origin Tower.

    Well, Ashlyn was able to find one tiny ck Grade Origin Water a few hours ago, there were barely four drops of it, but it had helped me reach High Two Star Silver Elite from the Mid Two Star Silver Elite.

    Now with this power, as long as I did note across Three Star Elite or someone with Mystical Method, I have no problem in killing or surviving against them.

    \"Well done!\" I said as Ie out of the trees as always as Ka and Evie finished their fight, they have been fighting against Two Star Elite, whose battle power is at Mid Two Star Silver Elite.

    Not only me but my Teammates had also progressed these days, Ka and Evie had reached Initial Two Star Elite while Alex and the other two¡¯s battle power had reached the Peak One Star Elite.

    To others, our progress is astonishing, but to me, it is very slow. I have to take my battle power to that of Five Star Silver Elite, only then I will be able to practice that fearsome Mystic Method.

    \"You must have finished your fight early, right?\" Evie asked as she drank the potion to heal the blood injuries she has all over her body, \"Just a little earlier than you.\" I replied with a smile.

    They had taken nearly an hour to finish the Grimm monster they were fighting, but I only needed fifteen minutes to finish them off. Evie rolled her eyes at me before she sat by the tree to take some rest as Ka was busy harvesting the mana crystals from the monsters.

    \"Have they finished?\" Ka asked, \"No, there is still some time before they are able to kill all Grimm monsters they are fighting.\" I said while shaking my head. Alex, Stephan, and Ronny were fighting the six Grimm monsters; they have killed the two, it will take some time for them to kill the other four Grimm monsters.

    Ka nodded and took the seat beside her girlfriend to rest, the constant battles across the week with sleep less than 20 hours had tired them out, they were not the only one, all the teams led by silver elites were feeling the same.

    If thesepulsory missions continued, then it wouldn¡¯t be long before people started to copse during the battle.

    \"Let¡¯s go; they have nearly finished!\" I said, and we walked toward Alex, by the time we reached near them, Alex and others had already finished their fight.

    \"You guys did well,\" Ka said as we walked toward the Alex and three who were taking ce, they had already ced the Runic Discs on the Grimm monsters and now resting while the Runic Discs harvest the Mana crystals.

    We let them rest for fifteen minutes before we started with our hunt again, to be honest, all of us have be tired that after every fight, we will take some rest.

    The stress and fighting life and death battles are taking stress on us, we may have the power to crush the boulder in the single punch, but our minds are fragile as Paper, the constant strain could easily damage the fragile mind.

    Some people just couldn¡¯t handle such stress that they directly snapped, became mad. In the worst cases, they even attacked their teammates.

    Time passed by, and soon, six hours passed by, and now the time of the left hade, seeing that a big smile emerged from the faces of everyone.

    \"Love, after we get home, we will not take a step outside it for a day, at least,\" Evie said to Ka as we are walking out of the forest. I, too, n to sleep till the next day; this is taking too much of the toll on me that I felt I would snap if I did not get a sufficient rest.

    Were carefully traveled through the forest, not wanting toe across any Grimm monsters as we have no will to fight against any fight.

    \"Another Group of Greedy Idiots, they will surely meet their death if they go there.\" Cursed Alex as she saw another group of people crossing the hills range on the right.

    The Lonely hill area that is extremely close to the forbidden ground, if one wants to get the Forbidden zone, then one just has crossed the Hill range, which is just a few hundreds of meters of us.

    The reason this area is named ¡¯Lonely Hills¡¯ is because it is usually lonely, there are barely any people, or Grimm monsterse here due to its proximity with the Forbidden Ground.

    It was because of the greed of the Origin Water people had decided toe here, and this area became like any other area.

    The people we have just seen were the second human group that is moving toward the hills, and their intention is clear, and that is forbidden ground; half of them would die, and those would survive and would be in a dying state.

    The forbidden isn¡¯t said as Death Ground for nothing, if not for its dangerousness, people would have flocked there for the treasures present in the forbidden ground.

    We shook our heads as we looked at that team before continuing with our journey.

    Time passed, and half more hours had passed, and we were about to get out of the Lonely hill when I sensed Ashlyn bing unusual and flying toward a certain location.

    And soon she stopped on the tree and looked at weird fruit, seeing that bizarre fruit, I got shocked and instantly closed my eyes and opened my link through the Ashlyn.

    The Vision that killing intent provides a Red background; I can¡¯t observe the colors very thoroughly through it. I switched to Ashlyn¡¯s Vision and saw the fruit, and just one look was enough to tell that it is a Miracle fruit.

    But I observed it; further, I found that this fruit is its preliminary stages, and it hadn¡¯t even decided on its attribute yet, I could see there three patterns over it which are fighting for dominance, the one that would win the miracle fruit would be of that attribute.

    If I am not wrong, then to mature, this fruit would take three to four weeks. I had told Ashlyn to hide it as much as she could, I will return it tonight to hide it even perfectly.

    I had decided on sleeping through the whole day and night, but for the Miracle fruit, I could sacrifice that much. Each miracle fruit possesses countless possibilities, for it sacrificing a few hours is nothing.

 Chapter 689 Three Star Silver Elite

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, MadRat for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    \"We finally reached the city!\" Evie said as we finally passed by over the city gates. After passing through the city gates, we directly went toward the Vi of Evie, as we have done in the past two times.

    In the vi, we took out our storages and started to search for the Origin water that we usually do, and more and more crystals began to pile up in front of us, but all of them were the Grey Grade, there is not a single one who had ck Grade.

    \"BLACK GRADE!\" Suddenly Alex shouted when there were only three storages left in front of her, we have inspected nearly all our storages, and only thest three storages remained from my collection.

    I have nearly lost hope of finding one, but unexpectedly, the luck shined on us as we have finallye across one, and it is big; it had around fifteen to eighteen drops of the Origin Water.

    \"It is ck Grade Origin Water,\" Evie said Softly as her eyes started to shine as she looked at the Crystals.

    After finding the ck Grade Origin Crystals, Alex excitedly started to inspect all the storages in front of her, but unfortunately, she did not find another ck Grade Crystal, just another Grey Grade Crystal.

    Though I am sad in not finding another ck Grade Origin Crystal, I am still happy in one ck Grade Origin Crystal, the drops inside it are enough to make me a Three Star Elite at the least.

    \"I have never thought we would be lucky enough to find ck Grade Origin Crystal this early.\" I heard Evie¡¯s said emotionally as I was dividing everyone¡¯s portion of the ck Grade Origin Water.

    Soon I finished with ck Grade Origin Water and Started with the Grey Grade after I am done with it, I gave everyone their share on what we have agreed on.

    \"Micheal, my offer still stands, you are wee to join the team back any time,\" Ka said when I was leaving.

    \"Ok,\" I said before taking my leave since there are nopulsory missions anymore; the team had naturally broken. I am the only one leaving the team as they have decided to stay together.

    I n to adventure with Rachel, if I like the pressure of the Grimm monster too much and it¡¯s not what we can handle, then I wille back to the team with Rachel, but I don¡¯t think that will happen, with the two usbine, I don¡¯t think we will need anyone else.

    \"Chew, Chew...\"

    Ashlyn, who had been silent all the while, started to chirp at me, asking me to give her ck Grade Origin Water.

    \"No!\" I said directly, I needed that ck grade Origin water, I am going to make its solution before using it on myself and her, the solution is the best way to use the Origin water, it is even better than directly consuming it.

    Chew Chew Chew...

    She chirped at me angrily before flying away from my shoulder, seeing she is acting on her usual spoiled behavior. I did not take the stress and continued toward my apartment.

    I flew toward my apartment while reading the messages on holowatch, and one message caught my eyes; it is from the twins. They said they had sent something to me a few days ago, and it had already reached my apartment.

    \"What did they send me?\" I thought and called them, but both of them¡¯s holo watches, but they are not reachable, shaking my head; I increased my speed and soon reached my apartment and entered inside it through the windows.

    After entering my apartment, I immediately went to the mailbox, and there I found the thing that twins sent me.

    Gasp!

    A loud gasp came out of me when I opened the palm-size bottle and found a small bottle inside it; the small bottle had violet colored liquid inside it, I did not have to think for a moment to know what that Violet liquid was.

    This is Violet Grade Origin water, and there are quite a lot of drops of them about thirty drops. This is immense, just a simple drop of it thousands of times greater than the Origin water I have.

    My eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn misty when I saw this Voilet Grade Origin Water, I am in dire need of it, not only I needed it to improve my talent but I also needed it in the crafting of Artifact, it will be quite helpful in raising its grade.

    I closed the box quickly as angry Ashlyn hadn¡¯t opened and came inside yet and called the twins again, but they are still unreachable as before. Seeing that, I sent them mail about their precious gift and told them about how grateful I am for receiving it.

    \"Here, didn¡¯t you want it,\" I said to Ashlyn as she came out the window, she seemed very surprised seeing it and even tried to probe my emotions proactively, but I stopped her intrusion, I am may not be as talented as her, but I am still able to learn few tricks from her and blocking her intrusion is one of them.

    She looked at me suspiciously for a few seconds before she pounced on it and drank it happily, her face was pure bliss as she drank the Origin Water. For a few minutes, she had looked like a drunkard who had quite a few drinks.

    It took her quite a few minutes to control herself when she did that she entered inside me, and next second, the rejuvenating energy entered inside me, enriching every part of my soul and body.

    The rejuvenating energy provided by ck Grade Origin Water is a lot denser than that of Grey Grade Origin Water, I could feel that my power is growing at the visible rate, and if it kept increasing at this rate, then it wouldn¡¯t take long before I became a Three Star Elite.

    I couldn¡¯t help getting a little surprised by my progress, I have gone from Not Silver Elite to Three Star Silver elite, just in the span of seven days, this is simply unbelievable.

    I remained in a state of surprise for a while before I was able toe to myself. I calmed myself down and walked to the shower before directly lying on the bed. I have only a few hours before I have to wake up to go back to the Lonely hill for the Miracle Fruit.

    I would have very much preferred to stay at home and prepared the solution to use Violet Grade Origin Water, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t. The Miracle fruit is very important, and the sooner I hide it, the lesser there will be chances of others discovering it.

    So, after the shower, Iid on the bed directly. I fell asleep a few seconds after my head touched the pillow and when I woke up, it was already morning, and I was feeling very refreshed, it had been quite a while since I felt so good.

    Thebination of sleep and rejuvenating energy is really good; my body, which would have needed at least sixteen hours of sleep, now felt so good in just six hours.

    I have also be Three Star Silver, though I had barely entered the boundary of it; it more than enough to deal with most Three Star Elites.

 Chapter 690 Eating Unmatured Miracle Frui

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, MadRat for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    When I went to the living room after freshening up, I saw a note there shing. It is from Rachel; she is called into the guild and did not have when she will be returning.

    I was a little disappointed seeing that, I was hoping to ask her toe with me to the lonely hill. Feeling sad, I wrote a note for her saying, I am going to the Lonely Hills for something quick and should return by the Morning.

    After writing the note, I started preparing for dinner and soon left my apartment with Ashlyn.

    Fifteen minutester, I was out of the City, and forty-five minutester, I was in the forest, on my way toward the Lonely hills. Unlike my slow travel through the forest before, this time, I am quite fast.

    Not having a group of people with you has its advantages, with me being alone, I could easily move through the forest, and even if Ie across any Grimm monsters, I could easily kill them with the Battle Prowess of the Three Star Elite.

    The only Grimm monsters I had to fear are those who have the battle power above is equal, or above of the Three Star Elite, such powerful monsters are quite rare in the forest, but they are still present.

    Since I had entered the forest, two Three Star Elite hade in my range. One was Mid Three Star Elites while the other is a Peak Three Star Elite, I would have fought against the Initial Three Star Elite to test my power if not Miracle Fruit that is waiting for me.

    The Miracle fruit is out in the open, anyone who enters a little deep into the tree could spot it, and I feel like every minute I wait, I give another minute extra to others to discover it.

    So I moved toward it at my highest speed, and within an hour, I had entered the lonely hills which is a record on itself, with rush Origin Water it takes a minimum of three hours to get here.

    After entering the Lonely Hills, I increased my speed again, killing whatever monsters came into the way, as long as it is not a Three Star Elite, I will kill it in the single attack of my swords.

    Thud!

    Inded not far from the tree and checked my surroundings through my senses, and seeing there was no one in my immediate range, I walked, so I could not leave any tracks behind.

    Chirp Chirp...

    Seeing the fruit, Ashlyn flew out from my shoulder andnded near the fruit. I walked toward the Miracle fruit and started to observe it.

    There did not seem to be any changes in the fruit from the morning, three different patterns on it still seemed to fight over the supremacy of the fruit.

    I started to observe the three patterns as one of these three patterns will gain dominance and be an attribute of the fruit. From the knowledge, I have gained of all fauna, that including Miracle fruits, I could identify the attributes of two patterns.

    One pattern is that if Swirling ckness, if I am not wrong, then this should be rted to Devouring, Swallowing traits while other is rippling of Silver Water, which is rted to space.

    If one of these sides win, then the Miracle Fruit will have the ability of these two attributes, as for what that ability could be, I have no idea as there are thousands of types of abilities exist in these two domains, I will be only able to guess when it matured fully.

    As for the third pattern, I have no idea what it is, it is changing forever, showing all kinds of patterns and things inside, but I hope the third pattern didn¡¯t dominate. The abilities rted to Space and Swallowing are amazingly powerful; I hope this fruit would develop such an ability.

    But I would have to wait for twenty days, that is when the Miracle Fruit would mature. As for eating before that, I am not an idiot to do that, especially now when the energy inside is too chaotic and raw.

    It would be like eating a live bomb and hope it would not explode; it would be idiocy to eat the Miracle fruit in its current condition where it filled dangerous primal energies of three elements.

    \"Hehe, I did not think some Ant would also notice my Miracle Fruit!\" I heard behind me; the voice felt thunderous and extremely domineering.

    My herd started to beat loudly as I slowly turned back as I did, I saw an Azure Horn Goriman standing casually a few meters behind me. It is standing casually, holding a club that looks like it is made of raw iron.

    This Gori is four meters tall and has a huge Azure Horn on its head and wearing heavy Armor made of some unknown metal.

    When I spread my sense over it, I was shocked to see that I could not sense it, it¡¯s like this monster is not present in front of me, if not for me seeing it with my eyes, I would have thought that there are no Grimm monsters.

    This is the first time my senses have been deceived, not only mine but also that of ahlyn; while we were busy with Miracle Fruit, we remained cautious and kept our senses active, but this Grimm monster was still able to deceive them.

    This first time something like this happened, there had never been anyone who had been able to deceive my senses till now, but it had.

    This Grimm monster must be practicing some secret method or have some fantastic Artifact; otherwise, it would not have been able to elude my senses with the power of Four Star Silver Elite.

    As for how I know it is a four Star Silver Elite, well, the four silver stars are tattooed on its temple, and it is way beyond my abilities to handle me.

    If it had been Three Star Elite of any level, I would have been able to handle it somehow but Four Star Silver Elite, fighting it impossible for me, the only thing I could do run, run fast as I can and hope to survive.

    \"Its Mistake, its mistake, I never have any intention to touch your Miracle!\" I said while bringing my hands up as I moved away from the miracle fruit, and at the same time, a silver fire started covering my body.

    I am so concentrated on the Grimm monster that I did not notice that my swirl crossed the ridge, and itspactness had reached 0.5 inches.

    \"It¡¯s a good thing you have epted your mistake, now die in content!\" It said with the solemn face before it turned cruel and it attacked me with its Iron club which had covered in azure energy

    BANG!

    Puh Puh...

    Just as it attacked, I released the Mini st I had prepared under my feet and shot in the sky while puking, despite me dodging as soon as it attacked, some of the attacks still hit me and injured heavily.

    \"YOU BASTARD!\"

    I heard a very loud roar from down the forest, it was so loud that I felt my ear buzzed. It was definitely from the Azure Horn Gorrman, it felt with extreme anger and bloodlust.

    I at first did not understand the reason for its bloodthirsty roar, but soon I saw Ashlyning at me with blurring speed and entering inside me, and just as she did, I understood the reason very well and felt my blood boil in anger.

    This Glutton of the Bird ate that unmatured Miracle Fruit!

 Chapter 691 Running!

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, MadRat for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    This Glutton!

    I cursed in my mind as I saw the Grimm monstere shooting toward me from the ground with its body covered in azure energy, and its eyes are seething with fury.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    I activated one mini st after another for the higher speed as I know that one direct attack of it is enough to kill me, so I want to put as much distance between us as possible.

    \"Bastard, if I did not skin you and that wretch bird alive, then my name wouldn¡¯t be Gor!\" It shouted in a fury and sent another attack of azure energy at me. This azure energy soon split up in the hundreds of parts as they turned into icicles beforeing at me.

    I paled seeing the attack, this attack is not only powerful but also very swift, despite me activating Mini st several times, it was able to reach me.

    Puch Puch Puch much!

    Six azure icicles pierced through my body, with two piercing below my neck and above my chest, a moment six icicles pierced my body, I found a freezing tearing power spreading through my body.

    Feeling this unique power, I know it is the Mystic ability, and it would kill me in ten-seconds if I did not heal the damage it is dealing with my body.

    I instantly crushed all the specs of the Ominous core I have in my mouth but saw it is doing nothing, seeing that I thought for a while and before taking out a small grey bottle with grey liquid from my storage and unloading into my mouth.

    This was the Origin Water I had just drunk, I could have eaten the seed of an Ominous nt, but I thought its healing power would slow for my current circumstances. So steeled my heart and decided to drink the Origin Water to heal my injuries.

    This may seem wasteful to use the Origin Water to heal the injuries, but nothing is wasteful when ites to one¡¯s life.

    Puchp Puchi Puchi Puchi...

    The drops of the Origin Water had just fallen into my mouth when eight more Azure icicles pierced through my body, enhancing the tearing energy that is already present in my body.

    I had made the right choice of drinking the Origin Water to heal my injuries if I hadn¡¯t then I would have died in second, but fortunately, there was Origin energy rushing through my body; it had not only absolutely crushed the freezing cold tearing force that was ravaging my body but also healed all the frozen holes that had appeared in my body.

    \"You wretch bastard, let me see how much Origin Water you have to save you from my mystical ability.\" Grimm monster shouted in fury as it attacked me again with the azure icicles, and this time, they are more than before.

    The Grimm monster is very powerful, but speed is not its forte, it could be said that speed is its weakness, if it were any other Four Star Silver Elite in its ce, it would have caught up to me by now, and I would be lying dead somewhere in the ground.

    Another group of icicles hit me, but their injuries got healed just as they appeared, it kept happening every second, the Grimm monster is very persistent and furious, it is hell-bent on killing me.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s see how hell-bent it is killing me!¡¯ I thought as I looked at a small hill range that I am speedily approaching.

    That small hill range in the boundary of the lonely hills and Forbidden Ground #681. Yes, I am nning to enter the Forbidden ground. I am aware of my circumstances, and it would be a stretch if I could survive five minutes under these monsters.

    So, I want to enter the forbidden ground; at least there I would have some chance to survive if I did not enter, then this monster is going to catch me in a few minutes, and when it does, I will wish that I will be dead.

    If there is deathing for me, then I wish to die on my own terms, and the forbidden ground is my terms, and in there, I might be able to have some tiny chance to survive.

    The Grimm monsters seem to understand what I am trying to achieve, and seeing that, it upped its offensive even more, and now my body would get pierced by tens of Azure Icicles every second.

    To survive from them, all I could do is defend my vitals with all my strength and keep drinking drops of origin water. If others were to find out I am drinking, tens of drops of Origin water every minute to just heal my injuries, they would be shocked.

    As I was running away, I found strange energying to my body from Ashlyn. This energy gave me a familiar feeling; it is giving me a feeling of that third pattern on the miracle fruit, which I wasn¡¯t able to identify.

    Seeing this energying into my body, I desperately started to hope that this energy would be the energy of Body Strengthening Miracle fruit, that it would strengthen my body enough that I could fight against this Grimm monster that is following me or at least gives me sure to chance to run away from it sessfully.

    But unfortunately, nothing that sort of happened, the energy just circted through my body one time before it started disappearing, it was like someone had eaten it.

    Micheal did not know that the joke he had made casually, and in the very near future, when she will know about the effect of that energy, he will be shocked out of his mind.

    \"Die You Bastard!\"

    Second, passed by and kept getting more and more injured every second, the Grimm monsters are attacking me crazily, and all I could do is survive against them, as I know even if the Single Icicle able to hit my vital spot then it would be game over for me, it will be very hard for even Origin Water to save me.

    Soon I reached the hill range that is separating the Lonely hills and Forbidden Ground.

    When I looked ahead, I saw an endless swath of grey; there is barely anything other than grey. The tree looked dried and greyed, but if one looked at them closely, they would find that the grey wood is very hard, even harder than some metals.

    There are many other things there, but all of them filled greyness; it looked like and death.

    As I passed through the hills, I saw both humans and Grimm monsters lingering on the boundary, but I also saw bodies of them which are also turning into the grey slowly.

    I did not see I had reached the boundary; instead, I entered inside as the monsters were still chasing me, but soon, I found that the attack on me had stopped. When I looked back, I saw a tiny silhouette of the Grimm Monster standing on the boundary of the forbidden Ground.

    Ser!

    \"I have entered little too deep,\" I mutter and about to go back toward the boundary when I felt the faint swish of wind passing through my body and just it did, the cirction of energy in my body started to go slower and slower till I wasn¡¯t even able to circte enough energy to keep myself floating.

 Chapter 692 Collapse

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, MadRat for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 10 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    My face paled seeing myself falling as I am pretty high from the ground, and if I fall from such distance, there is a quite high chance that I might squish to death, especially in the forbidden ground, where the ground seemed to be hard as steel.

    So, I circte my energy throughout my body, even if it¡¯s barely responding I still circte and soon feel my battle showing down a little as I use little of the energy I got to use my air walking skill, though I am barely able to use it, it is enough to lessen my fall.

    The Forbidden Ground is really dangerous; the faint gust of wind touched me, and all of sudden, the energy cirction in my body slowed down and I wasn¡¯t able to circte any of my skills.

    I have already decided that as soon as I fall on the ground, I will try to walk away from this Forbidden Ground, what I had just experienced is the lightest of Horror of the Forbidden Ground, I don¡¯t want to experience those big horrors, I have experienced.

    I kept falling toward the ground, but sometime I would stop for a moment in midair before I started falling again, in this way my fall won¡¯t be able to momentum, and I will be barely injured when I fall on the ground.

    As I am falling to the ground, I looked around and noticed that Azure Horn Gorrman is still present at the boundary, waiting for me toe out, I looked at it for a second before looking forward where the only thing I see isrge swaths of grey.

    I am quite lucky that I have entered this Forbidden Ground; this forbidden ground is one of low-risk one as the world tear is present in the deep underground, so the terrifying cosmic that is able toe up in the air is very less.

    That does not mean it does note up, ites up in the air, though its amount is very less, it is still terrifying, even a tiny amount is enough to kill thousands of people.

    Thud!

    Finally, I fell on the ground, though the fall was short, it was still painful. It felt like I had fallen on the ground which had countless tiny thorns and now they are easily digging into my flesh.

    \"Fuck!\"

    I cursed loudly in pain and started to get up, I wanted to get out of this godforsakennd as quickly as possible, as, for the Grimm monster that is chasing me, there are many ways to out of thisnd, if it wants to follow me through all the ways, then it is most wee.

    Shake!

    I got up and about to take a step forward when I felt an extremely cold sensation under my feet. This cold sensation gave me the most threatening feeling I¡¯ve ever felt, but just as it came, it had disappeared, leaving my back drenched in the cold sweat.

    Step!

    Puh Puh Puh...

    Not wanting to waste any time, I took a step forward but again stopped as suddenly blood came down from my throat, after that, I continued puking with a look of extreme horror in my eyes.

    The Blood I am puking is grey; I could see bits and pieces of my internal organs that degenerated into this greyness.

    Just as I got relieved from the puking, I immediately scanned my body with sense, and a look of horror had widened on my face before I started puking again and weakness had started toe over me.

    Half of my body inside had already turned grey, and this greyness is increasing rapidly. There was a very fearful shining grey energy that is degenerating my body and soul.

    This degeneration is very silent; there is not the slightest pain I am feeling from it, if not for me puking my guts out, I would have only known about it, it was the moment of my death.

    Gulp!

    I forcefully controlled my puking and drank the Origin Water grey grade whole, I unloaded the whole bottle in my mouth. There were nearly a hundred drops in the bottle, but I did not care, to kill this grey infection within me, I am ready to pay any price.

    The Origin energy started to spread through my body, healing the damage that had been done by the Grey energy, but soon I noticed, that its speeding of healing is lesser than the speed of damage that grey energy brought; if this continued, then I would die in thirty seconds.

    Seeing that, a look of hesitation appeared in my eyes before they became firm again, and I took out the small bottle in which bright Violet liquid could be seen.

    This is Violet Grade Origin Water that the twins had sent me, I was going to use it to increase my talent and smelt the Totem Artifact that I will craft but looked like I will not have a chance, I thought as I looked at the greyness that had started to appear on my body.

    Gulp!

    After making my mind, I gulped down all the Violet Grade Origin Water present in a small bottle. The Violet Grade Origin water inside the bottle may be precious, but it is not as valuable as my life.

    After drinking the Violet Grade Origin Water, I looked inside me and again looked at the horror that had appeared in my eyes. The Violet Grade Origin Water, which I thought would instantly crush that Shining Energy before healing the injuries, my body is doing something else that I had imagined.

    It is not touching Grey Energy, hell it is even co-existing with it. While the Grey energy is damaging my body, it is healing it, and to my utter shock, its healing speed is slightly greater than the damaging speed of that grey energy.

    This is out of my expectations; I had thought the Violet Grade Origin Water would heal all my injuries within seconds. I am not wrong to think that Violet Grade Origin Water is thousands of times stronger than the Grey¡¯s grade.

    \"There is a chance!\" I muttered to myself, the amount of shining grey energy in my body is in the lessen quantity than the Violet energy, so as long no new gray energy entered my body, Violet Grade Energy should be able to keep myself out of danger.

    Shake Shake...

    Thinking that I started the move toward the boundary and but soon noticed the earth-shaking and when I looked down, I found there are numerous cracks appearing on the ground, and these cracks are spreading at very fast speed.

    I¡¯ve noticed these cracks forming when I fell on the ground earlier, but I did not focus on it much as I had other things to be worried about, but now I could see the spider web-like cracks forming in the ground; I am scared shitless as they are giving me a very bad feeling.

    If I were able to control the Mana in my body properly, I would have used my skills to fly away or use my speed skill, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t.

    Dhub!

    \"Fuck!\"

    I started to run fast as I saw the threatening cracks spreading but bad luck struck me as a secondter the ground copsed with it taking me down with it before I could do anything about it.

 Chapter 693 The World Tear

    Thank You, Mady Arik, Hscwarz, Derrik Engrame, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, MadRat for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 20 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    I am falling down, and the worst thing is, I don¡¯t have energy in me to stop myself from going down this hole.

    My physical body had great strength, and getting out of this scenario I am in would not have been much of a problem for me, but ever since I had entered the forbidden ground, all my strength had been zapped, and I felt like I have be the normal person that I¡¯ve been three years ago.

    It had been a minute since I had been falling down, but I hadn¡¯t reached the end yet, on the way I had tried to hold on to something, anything that I could get my hands on, but I hadn¡¯t been sessful even once.

    As I was falling deeper, I started to feel the suppression around me increasing. I paled feeling that. The world tear for this forbidden ground is in the underground, and if this tunnel is dragging me there, then I am dead.

    I had just been able to run away from the wolf¡¯s ws and looks like now I am directly moving into the tiger¡¯s mouth.

    The feeling of despair started to rise in me, and with it came the desperation. I began to stop my fall desperately, trying to pick whatever I could, I even tried totch onto sharp rocks, but all my efforts turned wasteful.

    The speed of my falling to great and with the energy I have in me, I could not be able to hold on to any rocks.

    I even tried calling Ashlyn, but she seemed to be in deep slumber, my calls went deaf to her ears.

    Baang bang bang...

    Time passed, and I started to fall deeper and deeper, crashing across hundreds of Rocks and other things on the way. The only thing I could do is protect my head and let the Origin water present in me heal my injuries.

    It was a good thing I had drank the Origin Water before I fell into this tunnel, if not then I would have died by the sheer number of injuries, I am incurring.

    Shake!

    Suddenly my body shook uncontrobly, and cold sweat drenched my back when I felt that familiar feelinging across me again, and this time, that feeling was greater than before.

    I immediately spread my sense into my body and saw that the shining grey energy had increased three times in size and now degraded my body at an even faster speed, and the worst thing is, the Violet Grade Energy which¡¯s healing speed was barely faster than the injuring speed of the Grey energy had became utterly ineffective.

    The damage of Grey energy had far surpassed its healing speed of Origin water that I had drank, and I now have less than ten seconds to live, I could clearly see my body bing grey at visible speed.

    In thest moments of death, I was feeling all sorts of emotions and regrets about the things I would not be able to do anymore; there are many things that I wanted to do and many heights I have to reach but now doing those things will be impossible.

    I was wallowing in my despair when I saw a bright light at the end of the tunnel, and before I knew it, I was thrown out.

    As I came out of the tunnel, I got many familiar threatening feelings one after another, that time I knew I was attacked by more and more grey energies and saw my body gettingpletely grey.

    That moment I knew I have less than two seconds to live and was ready to ept death as even if I am unwilling, there is nothing I could do, so why not die willingly, so I would not be a Ghost, I joked before my death.

    SPLASH! THUD!

    These thoughts were growing in my mind when I crashed on the water; the water was very shallow as the next moment, I crashed against the very hard thing that broke several bones of my body, including that of my head.

    I also drank several mouthfuls of that water I had fallen into. The water did not have any taste, except for tasting very fresh, which itself was a test, it tasted like the most delicious thing in the world.

    I opened my mouth and drank several mouthfuls wanting to taste some more before death took me.

    ¡¯I am not dead!¡¯

    This is the thought that came into my mind after some time after the death I was waiting for did note.

    I opened my eyes abruptly and saw the most beautiful and terrifying scene of my life.

    I am in the huge cavern; this cavern is massive, tens of kilometers wide,den with the multicolor crystals all over it, and in the center of Cavern is a world tear, a world team that seemed hundreds of meters long.

    Despite being tens of kilometers away from me, I could see the tear and of the other side.

    It is twinkling Darkness. It is such a beautiful but terrifying scene that just looking at the darkness, I felt my soul shudder uncontrobly.

    That darkness should be the void that exists outside our world; it is more terrifying than it is described.

    As I looked at the tear, I noticed that the tear is not perfect; there are hundreds, no thousands of small transparentyers within the tear, the worldyer had not beenpletely opened.

    If it had been a perfect tear, the then forbidden zone would have been thousands of timesrger. Thoseyers are filtering the cosmic energying from the void if it had been pure cosmic energy, then I would have long since turned into dust.

    As I looked around, I found another tear but unlike the big tear, it is very small, just tens of meters long and it is releasing familiar dark energy. I did not have to think twice what that energy is.

    It is the Dark energy that Grimm monsters use, but it is a lot, a lot more thicker.

    As I was looking at the dark tear, I noticed I am getting a familiar threatening feeling every few minutes, but nothing is happening to me, that¡¯s not only it, all the injuries I have in my body have also disappeared. I am in perfectly fine condition.

    \"Oh, My God!\"

    I quickly looked inside me, and what I saw there scared the hell out of me and also shocked me, and I couldn¡¯t help shouting in fear.

    Inside me there is an immense amount of shining Grey energy circting, it must be at least twenty times greater than before, it is injuring me enough to kill me every second, I could see shes of dark grey appearing on my skin every second before they disappeared to appear again.

    Besides the Shining Grey energy, another energy in my body is milky white energy; it is healing all injuries of my body as soon as they appear, but for some strange reason, it is not impending or touching the grey energy.

    It could be said that two energies exist cohabitally, one is damaging my body while the other is healing.

    As for where this milky white energy ising from, I did not have to think about it as I am sitting inside it.

    I am sitting in the shallowke of milky while liquid, and if I am not wrong, then this milky white liquid is an Origin Water of very very high grade that even Violet Grade Origin Water is nothingpared to it.

 Chapter 694 Miracle Of Life

    \"I can now leave!\"

    I said out loud excitedly and started dreaming about leaving this dangerous ce with milky while origin energy healing my injuries, but when I looked above, all my hope got dashed.

    This cavern is very big and tall and if I want to leave this cavern and then I will have to go through that hole. That hole is very high, and it is so high that even at my peak, I wouldn¡¯t be able to jump that high in peak without the use of Swirling Armor much less now where I barely am able to circte my mana.

    But before reaching the hole, there is another huge problem, there is a faint cloud of Grey energy are lingering above, so before entering the hole, I will have to pass through that cloud, and my speed has to be fast, and if it is slow then I will have too much of that grey energy, even I don¡¯t know if the milky white energy will able to handle it or not.

    \"Fuck!\"

    I was busy with my thoughts when the feeling of the extreme threat came at me, but before I could do anything else, I found a gust of grey wind passing through my body, which made me cursed loudly.

    I had already had too much Grey energy with my body, with this, it had increased even more.

    I could tell that grey energy is reaching the limit of what my body could handle, once it reached the limit, it would directly turn me into the dust without giving milky white energy any chance to heal any of my injuries.

    It would have been amazing if this Milky White origin water could help in dealing with this grey energy, but it could not. This Grey energy is filtered Cosmic Energy, which is likely the ingredient that made this Milky White Origin water with dark energy of the Grimm monsters, which is why it does not regard it as a threat and coexist with.

    I have to destroy that Grey energy and also gain control over some of my mana, so I could use my flying skill and get out of this Godforsaken ce.

    I think about many options, but there is only one thing I could think of that could help me do both of the Things and that Body Cleansing Exercise.

    I don¡¯t know if the grey energy will merge into my body, or it will melt when I reach Major Cleaning or Miracle fruit energy will be able to eat it or other things, but it is the only option I have.

    I hope it will work, and it would be quite good if I can level up to the Peak of Lieutenant Stage, it would be good too.

    Gulp Gulp Gulp

    After a n formed in my mind, I did not waste any time on acting on it, I crouched down and started to drink the Milky while Origin water. If others were to see what I am doing, they would say I am wasting precious resources, and I too agree with it, but I have no choice but to do that.

    I drank the Origin water until I felt like my body was reaching the limit. Drinking so much origin water, I felt like my body would explode, it¡¯s a good thing I know something that is very good at burning energy.

    I started performing Body Cleaning exercise, and with it, I also began to circte the Supreme Combat Exercise, though the cirction would be slow. It did not matter much anyways, in Supreme Combat Exercise, where my cirction is already slow.

    Not only am I practicing those two methods, but I had also started circting soul Secret Method after activating soul tempering diamond.

    It had been barely twenty days since I went through the third major cleansing back home, and I hadn¡¯t reached halfway into the for 4th major cleansing. I would have reached there if not thepulsory mission, which had disrupted my whole practice.

    Now I have the chance, and I will n to reach the fourth major cleaning if I do not, then I will die here, which is very good motivation as the answer to failing is death.

    I continue performing, one pose after another, and soon, I started performing the 4th of the Body Cleansing Exercise. Just as I began to perform the 4th move, I looked inside me as that is when the Miracle fruit energy wille out.

    \"What The Fuck!\" I shout out loudly.

    When I looked inside me, I had hoped to see the cloud of Miracle fruit energy, but in its ce, I saw a tiny snake. A Cute fucking snake made of Miracle fruit energy. It is made of the dense miracle fruit energy but looked like a real snake; it had scales, forked tongue, and eyes that show life but nk of any instincts.

    The unanimated miracle fruit energy which was in semi life state had now be a full life; this is extremely shocking. The miracle fruit energy itself is shocking, but now it has be aplete sentient life in the form of the snake, this is utterly shocking.

    As I observed it, I found there is a connection between us, it is not as strong as Ashlyn and mine but not weak either. I could tell that this Miracle Fruit snake had been born not long ago; it had yet to develop an instinct more than a natural life born with.

    This is Miracle of life, and the only could create such Miracle is Miracle fruit could do such Miracle. That energy that Ashlyn had transmitted into me had somehow created this.

    I know that the energy which Ashlyn had transferred to me from the third pattern and seeing what that energy had created, I could tell that the third pattern on the Miracle fruit belongs to the life domain.

    The Miracle fruits of Life domain are exceedingly rare, nearly all of them are in Top 100, with two being in top 10 and of there two fruits, one is Ranked 3 in the list.

    Being in the Top 100 of Miracle fruits, one could tell how rare Life Domain Miracle fruits are and how lucky I am to evene across one.

    Now the question whether it is Monster or just a peculiar life or both, currently seeing how it is created and how it is connected to me, it seemed to both monster and the peculiar life.

    Though I felt a connection with it, I am not feeling any of its emotion, it is just born, and it was born in a peculiar way, so there is no way it will inherit the instinct that normal monsters inherited through the genes of their parents.

    Its consciousness is nk; there is nothing in it, so I will have to teach it everything from scratch, just thinking about it started to make my headache.

    It would have been very exciting if I were in the safety of my apartment, but I am not; I am in one of the most dangerous ces in the continent but now I have no choice but to teach it basic instincts. So, it could help me deal with the massive grey energy that is trying to grind me into the dust.

 Chapter 695 Miracle Of Life II

    I concentrated on our connection and ordered it to move toward the energy nearby to eat it but did; it justid stationary on its spot. Feeling I may not have said correctly, I tried again, but the results were the same, I tried again and again, but the results were the same.

    Seeing such a response, I knew my approach was wrong. I am assuming it is like a normal monster that has inherited instinct from birth if I want to move it then I will have to try a different approach and will have to be quick as the time is running out for me.

    Time passed, and I tried many different approaches, but no matter what I tried, I could not get it to move.

    I am running out of ideas as every method I had tried has failed, and now I have only one method left, and if it did not work, then I don¡¯t know what I would do.

    I opened my mind to it and created the visual of it eating the energy in front of it and also created the visual of how it will taste and what pleasure it will get from it. Since I had opened my mind to it, it could directly feel what I am trying to convey.

    It stayed stationary despite me giving it a full sensory response, and I was just about to give up on this idea when It moved slightly, seeing that I made the visual in my mind even more clearer, and its movement got faster, and soon, it reached a small cloud of green energy.

    This small energy cloud is made of medicinal energy, the snake is very tiny, and its aura is very feeble. I don¡¯t want to feed it powerful energy and make it explode, that is why I first tried to feed it the most stable energy present in my body.

    It reached the medicinal energy and opened its mouth just like I had visualized and ate the few specks of medicinal energy, as it ate it; I started to feel the taste of those green specks in my mouth.

    Since we are connected, it is feeling what I am feeling, and I am feeling what it is feeling, and now I feel a taste of medicine energy through it.

    \"Private Stage.\"

    I said in my mind, earlier its aura was too feeble that I wasn¡¯t able to sense its level but now it had finished eating that green energy, I could clearly sense its aura.

    Though it is surprising, not shocking, I had an inkling about it, so I am not much shocked, which does not mean I am happy. To be honest, I am very unhappy as I would have to level it up from the beginning.

    After it finished eating a small medicinal energy cloud, I moved it toward the big medicinal energy cloud; this one is twenty times bigger than the previous cloud.

    As I reached the medicinal energy cloud, I created the same visuals as before with some minor changes. It started to eat the Medicinal energy at a rapid speed like before and as it ate, its aura kept rising.

    It may be tiny and at the private stage, it is still a lifeform made of Miracle energy of the Lieutenant stage, so it should not be surprising seeing it guzzle energy at such fast speed and make swift progress.

    Initial, Mid, High, Peak its aura kept rising as it kept eating the Medicinale energy, and soon it entered the Specialist stage by that time; it had finished guzzling up the whole energy cloud.

    Seeing that, I moved it toward another bigger cloud of Medicinal energy, and this time, to my surprise, I did not have to create the visual as I started to guzzle it on its own.

    Seeing that a pleasant surprise aroused in my heart, the conscious inside it being developed at a very fast speed, if it kept progressing this way, then it wouldn¡¯t be long before a basic conscious formed inside it.

    It kept eating more and more energy and making progress that made even my head spin, it had not only made progress in its level but also in its size. It had now be big enough that I could observe it.

    Most of its body cream is in color but about 40% is purple, that purple part is the mutation which previous energy had gone through, and it is increasing at anguid pace.

    It has been months since the mutation in the Miracle fruit energy had started to ur, but till now, it hadn¡¯t finished. The mutation needs strong nutritious energies to grow, normal energies are no help.

    Time passed, and its advancements continued. The little snake finally finished eating all the medicine energy present in my body and also other misceneous energies, which made it reach the Peak of the Sergeant Stage.

    Now only two energies have remained in my body, one shiny grey energy which is injuring me every second while the other is milky white energy, I now have to take the snake to eat either shiny grey energy or milky white energy and off course I am going to choose shiny grey energy.

    I did not waste time and guided the snake toward the huge mass of Shiny Grey energy, which circted throughout my body like a raging river.

    I guided the snake toward the raging grey River, going near, it opened its mouth and ate the Grey energy from the River, and just it did; I found grey energy spreading through its body, weakening its aura.

    Fuck!

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse seeing that and immediately guided it toward the Milky White energy, but I was littlete as by the time it reached the Milky while energy, it had its aura went down from Peak to Mid Sergeant.

    I winced seeing that, but I did not waste any time in regret; instead, I guided it to eat as much as milky white energy it can silent

    As it started eating, the Milky white energy immediately got into control, and its aura started to stabilize before it started rising again. Its body still has the grey energy, but it was suppressed under the Milky while energy, which is healing whatever damage it is incurring faster than it is doing damage.

    It kept guzzling the Milky while energy and soon it reached the Peak of the Sergeant stage before breaking to the Master stage. I did not notice it at first as I burrowed the snake into the deepness of milky while energy, but as time passed, I started to notice its eating speed, which is increasing at the visible rate.

    When I called it back from the river of Milky white energy, I saw its mutation had progressed, and it progressed immensely as in just a short time, the mutation had increased by 20%.

    Time passed as the snake kept progressing and with it, its mutation. When it finally broke through the Lieutenant Stage, the mutation had already reached above 90% and progressed without stopping.

    I can¡¯t help but wonder what will happen when itpletes its mutation; I really hope it bes capable of devouring the Grey Energy, which it is just suppressing inside its body with the help of Milky white energy like me.

    The Miracle Fruit Energy Snake kept guzzling Milky White energy soon; it started to break through into the Mid Stage of Lieutenant stage that I am, and also at the same time, it¡¯s body started glowing bright purple as with the breakthrough, it had alsopleted its mutation.

    I was walling in happiness thinking I might be able to get rid of Grey Energy and also level up to Peak Lieutenant stage and above when I felt the extreme threat and next moment the quantity of grey energy had suddenly increased.

    My body has reached the limit of handling Grey Energy; if any more grey energy entered my body, even fraction more then I will dissipate into dust directly, will not even leave a single bone or flesh behind.

 Chapter 696 4th Major Cleansing

    My body has reached the limit of Grey Energy it can handle, if there is even a slight increase in the grey energy then I would directly dissipate, I would not even have a chance to scream.

    I paled seeing my condition and started to shake literally as there is quite some time before I could reach the 4th major cleansing, which could give me some respite from this grey energy.

    I was in despair when I saw the Purple shine cooling off the snake, and its pure purple body had be even more apparent, and it is now clearly looking like a real baby snake.

    Gasp!

    Suddenly I noticed something and a gasp of ecstasy came out of my mouth as I guided the snake toward the raging River of Grey energy. This snake had just finished its mutation and got the ability to eat grey energy.

    I was hoping it would get such an ability, but seeing how all going south till now, I do not think something like would happen, but it has happened.

    Soon the snake had reached the raging river of grey energy and started eating it, it¡¯s speed was slower than when it was eating Milky White energy and I felt a little sad about it but what can I do, it had be capable of eating Grey is more than what I had wished for.

    It kept eating the energy, and as it eats, it kept progressing, and when I saw the speed of progress, I was a little shocked as despite eating less grey energy, its speed of progress is five three times faster than when it was eating the milky white energy.

    I am very happy seeing this as with each breakthrough, it¡¯s the speed of eating will also increase by little.

    Its eating continued, but there is no sign of a breakthrough, the energy it had eaten till now would have been more than enough for it to make the breakthrough into the Peak of Lieutenant stage but this time, it¡¯s not alone to make a breakthrough, there are Ashlyn and me.

    It will have to collect the energy for three of us, and this time there are no worries about not having enough energy, there are unlimited energies as long it can eat, it will have energies.

    Time passed by, and soon, it had collected enough energies that it could make us all level up with it. Without wasting any time, I guided it to initiate level up.

    Just as I guided it, It dissolved into a massive wave of purple energy that started to spread through my body, as it did, it had separated into a small part of itself and sent it toward Ashlyn.

    I could feel my strength rising as I level up, my body is getting stronger, my soul is getting firmer, seeing that, a smile couldn¡¯t help bute over me as it will help me greatly against the grey energy.

    Fuck!

    I was smiling ecstatically, seeing my progress when I again felt a threatening feeling again, and the next moment, the quantity of grey energy in my body had increased again.

    I had just got some breathing space, but that cold gust came at me and brought it all down to ruin, now grey energy again had reached the limit of my body again.

    A few minutester, all the fluctuation of leveling up calmed down, but just as it did, I felt two different familiar energies spreading through my body, increasing my strength.

    Seeing that I took a sigh of relief, I nearly forgot about these two blood drops present in Ashlyn¡¯s source, one increased the power of my fire ability while others increased the power of my body and soul.

    The first blood drop is useless for the condition I am in, but the second is very useful as it advances the strength of my soul and body.

    Now, the blood drop strengthening my body continuously, I heaved a little sigh of relief as my body is not at its limit anymore.

    With little relieved expression, I again concentrated inside me, only to see the snake had started to eat grey energy again. The snake had some changes after level up, its size had decreased, but it did not affect it eating speed as its aura is still strong, and it is eating Grey energy at an even faster speed.

    Time passed by and the snake kept eating the energies, this time it had to eat at least four times more energy than before it could make us level up again.

    107th, I have reached the 107th pose finally, though I am extremely tired performing the Body Cleansing Exercise, I am still performing because stopping will be akin to epting death.

    So even if I am tired and do not have any energy to continue, I will be continuing because I don¡¯t want to die; there are still many people that are waiting for me and many things I have to do, so how can I die?

    With that though I continue performing, trying my best to reach the 108th so that I could go through the 4th major cleansing, it will increase my chances of surviving quite much.

    ¡¯Finally!¡¯

    I said in my mind as I reached the 108th, just as I reached it, a shit load of energies that had been hiding inside my body came out and became suppressed under the Cleansing energy that had erupted in my body.

    All the energies that came out of me became suppressed and started melting except for two. The Grey energy and Milky white energy of Origin water barely have an effect, I had expected this to happen but still became surprised seeing it happen.

    As I kept performing, the suppression grew greater and greater, and more and more energies started toe out from deep inside before being melted and merging back into my body permanently.

    My body is filled with the different types of energy, but the miracle fruit energy snake stilltches on to the Grey energy as off all the energy, it is the most nutritious energy for it.

    As I go further in the 108th pose, I noticed that suppression had started to affect the two energies, though the suppression is minutes it is still there as am many specks on the corner are going under my body.

    But they are not melting and merging; the 4th major cleansing does not have the power to melt them.

    While performing 108th pose, another shot of Grey energy entered my body, but this time, I did not have as much as I had earlier, the limit of my body had increased and will need little more energy for it to reach my limit, I hope nothing of that sort happens.

    I now barely have a little breathing space, I don¡¯t want to lose that. I don¡¯t like the feeling of my life hanging by the fragile thread.

    By the time I had reached the near end of the 108th pose, the snake had collected enough energy to level up the Captain stage, but I did not initiate the level up; instead, I guided the snake to continue eating more energy.

    I am at the peak of Lieutenant Stage, and this is myst chance to craft the Totem Artifact. If I level up without crafting the Totem Artifact, then the totem seed will be destroyed, and I will have to wait till a new seed is created when I level up to Lord Stage.

    I don¡¯t want that; the first Totem seed is vital; if I do not craft it now, then I will lose not only the totem seed but also the potential of Totem artifact.

    It is a good thing, I have thought about a n earlier and now just have to wait till 4th Major Cleaning is Over to act on it.

 Chapter 697 Ominous I

    Finally, the 4th Major Cleansing is over, and now it is time to craft my totem artifact. It will be a little difficult to craft it while still performing the Body Cleansing Exercise, but I am up for the challenge.

    Ssh!

    I did not waste any time and take out the Furnace; it made the sshing sound as it appeared on theke. The Milky While Origin water in theke is shallow but it is still able to drown the Furnace by the inch.

    If it had been any other liquid, I would not have been able to craft the Artifact but this is the Milky While Liquid which is the Origin Water of the highest Grade, its grade is so that even Guild has given us no information about it.

    Ssh!

    After taking out the Furnace, I took a jump on the top of the Runic circle where I should be while performing the Body Cleansing Exercise. After jumping on it, I started to take out one material after another and threw them at their respective Runic circles.

    This might have seemed easy, but it is extremely difficult; I have to throw stuff this way that it will not impede my performing of Body Cleansing Exercise.

    Finally, I ced thest energy crystals on its ces; I am using powerful energy crystals that I found in the Ruin, though there is no need to use them as their energy way, way to higher what I needed to craft my Artifact.

    I would not even need 0.001% of its energy; these energy crystals are very high grade; I should be lucky to be able to find a few.

    For the crafting of the Totem Artifact, I need everything to be perfect as I am already missing one ingredient, I hope the Origin Water substitute for that material is crafted perfectly.

    Sigh!

    I took a sigh and activated the formation on the Furnace with a minute amount of Mana I could utilize.

    The formation lit up, and soon, the crafting started, and to my surprise, it was fast. I don¡¯t know if it is because of the Origin Water surrounding it or the ce I am in; I am happy it is going fast.

    It usually took eight to ten hours to craft the artifact, but looking at the speed it is going, I think the process should be able to finish in three to four hours.

    The material on the Furnace started melting one by one; I could see each of the material is getting tempered by the Origin Water as it melts, the origin water is not only helping in better tempering of the materials, it also helps in removing all the impurities present in the material.

    I could see the colored smoke of the impurities rising from the materials as the materials started to get purer and purer. Seeing that, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine, the purer the materials are, the greater power the artifact will wield.

    One hour has passed as such, and all the materials have been melted, now they areing closer and closer to each other to be merged into one.

    In this one hour, my totem artifact crafting is not the only thing that had progressed; inside me, the little cute snake had also eaten quite a bit of energy that it now looked little bloated.

    It had already had enough energy to level me up to the Captain stage hour ago but in an hour it had eaten so much grey energy that I feel that if it had eaten little more then not only it would take me to the Initial Captain Stage but also to the Mid-level of Captain stage.

    That would be amazing; my leveling up speed is already slower than my friends, I hope this cute little snake will not reach its limit till it umtes enough energy that I will be able to level up directly to the Peak Level of Captain stage.

    All the materials have been melted, and now they are inching closer and closer to each other; some of the materials have already started merging with each other.

    I wanted to take out my totem seed, as I should have taken it out at the start, but I decided to wait, the totem seed is very delicate, I don¡¯t want something to happen to it, so I hold on to it till all the materials have been merged.

    Hun!

    Suddenly I noticed I had finished creating the forty seals, and now I am creating an Amethyst seal. In the past few hours, I have made quite a progress with Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I had created the many small seals, but I did not focus much on them as the boost they could give me is nothing much but Amethyst seal is different, the boost it could give me considerably, and In such a dangerous environment, I desperately need the strength provided by the Amethyst seal.

    As the amethyst seal is forming, it starts to suck the energy out of me, and it is not mana; but the Milky White Origin Energy present in me. I was quite surprised when I saw that as the seals have not epted any other energy in its creation, but they are epting the origin energy.

    With the help of origin energy, the Amethyst seal quickly created, and soon after that, its energy started to spread through my body and soul, enhancing them bit by bit.

    With Amethyst seal, the pressure on me lessened again, there is a huge amount of the Grey energy present in my body, and it gets added every few minutes, so to survive from it, either I have to destroy it, or I have to increase the limit of my body, these are the only two ways I have left to me to deal with Grey energy.

    Another one and a half hours passed, and now all the materials are starting to merge; they should be able to mergepletely within a minute, and that time, I will take out totem seed.

    The little cute snake inside me has be a big fat snake; I can feel it is also reaching its limit, in twenty to twenty-five minutes it will reach its limit, so I will have toplete crafting of totem artifact within twenty minutes or abandon it.

    It is because of the snake that I am keeping the Grey energy in control, so if worstes worst and the totem artifact did not get crafted in twenty minutes, then I will directly abandon it.

    My life is more important than some Totem Artifact, and to a little snake is the only one who is keeping me alive.

    Finally, after one minute, the materialspletely merged perfected, no w could be seen in the ball of melted liquid, which is radiating an aura of the Origin water.

    Seeing the material mergedpletely, I did not waste time and take out the Totem seed, which started to flow above my head before it started to move toward the melted ball of liquid.

    Soon the totem seed seeped into a melted liquid and seeing that I started to feel excited as it is time to imagine the Totem Artifact¡¯s shape and design. I had already decided on Katana and also decided on its design and everything.

    So, I started imagining katana in my mind, and with that, the melted liquid began to change from its initial shape.

    DHUB!

    Ahhhh...

    I started imagining the katana in my mind, and when I felt something striking on the melted liquid and next moment I felt soul tearing through my body and soul.

    Micheal did not know that what had just happened will change himpletely; this incident will bring the biggest change in his life after Ashlyn.

 Chapter 698 Ominous II

    One Minute Earlier

    When Micheal had seeped the Totem Seed in the Liquid of all the materials, a crystalline piece of bone that was present on the other side of World Tear suddenly stopped and started glowing.

    It had started glowing faintly as it was trying to sense something; it had glowed for nearly a minute before it lit up resplendently; if Micheal had seen this scene, he would see that now outside the world tear, there is no fearful darkness but resplendent brightness.

    The bone shone only for a second before it shot out toward the world tear. For other¡¯s crossing, the world boundary is extremly extremly difficult as they have to contend with the power of the whole world even Grimm monsters have to use a terrifying amount of resources to create enter the world, but this crystalline bone felt no obstruction in entering the world through the tear.

    The World did not create any obstruction; it passed through the worldter as it walked through the neighboring park.

    Soon it had entered the cavern and shot toward the Liquid of materials before crashing into it, though it had crashed into the Liquid at a very fast speed but not a drop of the melted Liquid had flown out anywhere.

    The immense pain is shooting through my body and soul, and the reason for it I fucking dont know. When I imagined the shape of the sword, I heard some sound of something hitting the melted Liquid.

    I wanted to open my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t, as I am using all my energy is to continue performing as that was the thing that is keeping me alive. So, I kept enduring the pain while doing my all to keep performing Body Cleansing Technique, so that the little snake could continue eating the Grey energy.

    Ever Since I had entered the Forbidden Ground, I have not felt any pain if one doesn¡¯t count the pain I have received when I am falling in the hole. The onught of grey energy did not create any pain, but now I am feeling the greatest pain I¡¯ve ever felt.

    Time passed by, and I continued enduring the pain when all of a sudden, all the pain I was feeling suddenly disappeared.

    I immediately opened my eyes just as it happened only to see tentaclesing out of the Ball of Liquid, the tentacles moved fast and they started totch on surrounding things.

    One hadtched on to the furnace while otherthed on to the Origin water, some of thetched into the cloud of Grey energy above, in the underground, and some spread to the tear of darkness that far away.

    These tentacles did not even spare the biggest glowing crystal of the Cavern, and the various Milky White Origin waterkes around the cavern, these tentacles are thinner than hairs andtched onto everything in the cannon.

    I even suspect some thread also went toward the World Tear, I am not sure but I am sure about one thing, whatever happening is not good, I am getting a very very bad feeling about it.

    I am inplete befuddlement of what is happening, but I am very sure that it is rted to the sound I¡¯ve heard when I saw imagining the shape of the sword, and the torturous pain hit me after that.

    The tentacles kept spreading for a few minutes till they stopped, now on the ce where the head size Ball of Liquid has now be thumbnail size ball of Liquid which had hundreds of tentacles spreading through it.

    The tentacles remained silent for a few seconds before they started to shine brightly, and the next moment, I started to feel the change in the cavern.

    The milky whiteke below me had started receding, the furnace I am standing on began to shrink and I had to jump back into theke before it interrupted my practice.

    It is causing mayhem in the cavern, I started to feel small shakes from the underground, the biggest light crystal in the cavern also started to dim slowly, and the biggest change is near the dark energy.

    There is a whirlpool of fifty meters long that has been created near the Tear of Dark Energy; it seems like something is sucking off whatever dark energying out of that tear at an extremely fast speed that it created the huge whirlpool.

    The only thing that looked normal was a Big World Tear; Micheal did not know that big Tear is the most abnormal, it¡¯s just that Micheal couldn¡¯t see it.

    I am not the idiot to not understand what is happening, but understanding does not mean I am fine with it. The condition of the cavern is already very fragile, and now whatever is in front of me is hell-bent on sucking everything off.

    It hadpletely destroyed the fragile bnce that Cavern had. If anything drastic happened then I will be the only one who will lose its life here.

    As time passed, the thumbnail size liquid material is getting bigger and bigger, and everything around it getting dimmer; the Milky white Origin water is receding at the visible speed.

    Not to mention the slight shaking of the earth and vanishing of big grey energy cloud above

    Two minutes passed by, and the tentacles had already finished sucking off five 70% of the Originke; the furnace hadpletely disappeared, including those very high-grade Energy Crystals, and so is light from the biggest crystal in the cavern.

    Though the carver is still alight, as there are thousands of shiny crystals across the cavern, the cavern still feels quite off without the huge crystal.

    Hun!

    I was performing the Body Cleaning Technique while observing when I something in my mind, it is likepulsion ormand or instruction, it is not spoken in anynguage I have known, but I understood it clearly, and with it, a very strange feeling started to rise in my body.

    This whatever hade Metallic liquid Ball, which now had be the double size of mine, is asking me to give medicine energy-rich herbs, and I have to give it because inside me this strange feeling of hunger had aroused and it was rising rapidly.

    Currently, I am in control, but soon that strange hunger will take over, and I willpletely lose my mind if I do not give what it wants.

    ¡¯What the hell is happening?¡¯ I cried out in my mind, I am not having a very good feeling about it, I feel like whatever had happened is very bad for me, but the worst thing is I can¡¯t do anything.

    I have a feeling that if I did anything to it, I would get devoured just like everything around me.

    I did not ignore the order, and as I know, there is no way I could resist the feeling of strange hunger that is rising from my body., so I started throwing one herb after another, and seeing there is no change in the feeling, I began to throw them into the bulk.

    Only after throwing them in bulk did I feel a little relieved from the strange hungry feeling, but the relief is very small; these herbs seemed to give it very little of what it wants.

    Time passed, and soon, I threw away all the herbs I have with my bleeding heart, these herbs were very precious. I have risked my life for them, but now they are not enough to satiate its hunger, which is increasing by second as I stopped feeding it.

 Chapter 699 Ominous III

    I now left with three things that have the herbal properties, first are medicinal monsters cores, second is the herbal ash that I found in that huge machine in Ruin, and third is concentrated solid which is made of the essence of the various herbs.

    Using Medicinal Monsters¡¯s core is out of the question, I was nning on using them after I reached the Captain stage, currently, I can¡¯t handle the energying from the core of even the lowest level Medicinal Monster.

    Aside from medicinal monster cores, I have herbal ash, and I have lots of it: about a ton of it, most of it from the herbs, but there is also some herbal ash, which hade from the Miracle fruits.

    Seeing the hunger in me rising to a level bing near uncontroble, without waiting, I started to throw boxes of herbal Ash into the Giant metallic ball, which is getting bigger and bigger every second.

    If this Ash does not work, then I will throw that solidified herbalpound into it, and if that does not work, only then I will throw the cores of the medicinal monsters, but it seemed I wouldn¡¯t have to do that herbal ash working just fine.

    I kept throwing one box of herbal ash after another; I wasn¡¯t even caring about the damage that boxes will do, I am hoping it will do some damage, and I will get free from its grips.

    But nothing that sort of happened as it was getting bigger and bigger with time, ¡¯Am I awakening some monster by feeding it?¡¯ I wondered to myself, but shaking my head, I continued unloading herbal ax boxes in the ck metallic liquid sphere.

    It was a good thing I had stored most of my stuff in the ring; otherwise, I would have had to use my hands to take out the stuff, with the ring I just have to use my soul energy, with it whatever I wanted woulde out of the ring.

    ¡¯The snake had finally reached its limit!¡¯ I said in my mind; my mood is both happy and sad, happy because I am about to initiate a level up to break up my connection with the monstrosity, which is giving me a very bad feeling and sad because of the same thing that I will be losing the opportunity.

    I first waited for the snake to reach its limit because I don¡¯t want to lose my chance to craft the Totem Artifact, but now the situation has changed; the feeling I am getting from this monstrosity is of extreme danger, the one I have never felt before.

    ¡¯To get rid of it and save my life, sacrificing some potential means nothing.¡¯ I thought, and the next moment, I initiated level up.

    Just as I did that, the snake had transformed into Raging energy and started to spread through my body, but secondter, that raging momentum suddenly stopped, and the snake reverted to its bloated form.

    I was shocked seeing that as something like that never happened, I initiated leveling up again, but this time, the snake did not listen to my instructions, it was like someone had cut off our connection.

    I was just in thoughts when I found Raging hungering over me; I opened my eyes feeling something over me when I noticed I was bathed in ck energy. I knew immediately it was this monstrosity that had stopped me from leveling up and also increased my hunger to a near uncontroble level.

    Seeing that anger arose in my heart and I tried to get away from this monstrosity, only to find my steps being restricted under cover of dark energy, I could only move when within the cover of dark energy, whenever I tried to move, my steps would be restricted by the forcefield of ck Energy.

    \"What the hell is happening.\" I shouted out loud in the frustration, ¡¯Isn¡¯t it enough that I entered deep into Forbidden Ground and the verge of death, to encounter such a terrifying thing.¡¯ I raged in my mind.

    Bang Bang Bang

    Feeling intense anger, I started to hit the forcefield with naked punches with all the strength I could muster, feeling my punches, not a ripple had appeared on the forcefield, but my knuckles started to bleed heavily.

    \"Fuck!\"

    I cursed loudly in anger before I started to throw more boxes in the monstrosity, I did that because the hungry emotion I am feeling had reached the limit of what I can handle, if I did not get control over this feeling soon then I would lose my mind and be crazy.

    I don¡¯t want that to happen, and the only way I could avoid is to give it what it wants, and that is herbal ash.

    Time passed by, and I finished unloading half a ton of Herbal ash into the spherical monstrosity, but despite giving it so much, it wasn¡¯t able to satiate its hunger at all but there nothing I could do except for it feed more herbal ash.

    As the time passed, I noticed one thing that with the cover of ck energy, I could not go out, but the outside energies also could note in, which means there is no increase of the Grey Energy in my body for the past half an hour, but that does not make me I am happy.

    I had clearly understood that I am caged, and when the monstrosity finished with its devouring, it woulde for me, and that time, I don¡¯t know if I will survive again or not, but I surely would not go down without a fight.

    \"Why am I wasting my time doing this?\" I asked myself suddenly, I have been throwing container after box after box of Herbal ash, but they are not satiating its hunger.

    So, the next moment, I stopped throwing the boxes of the normal herbs and took out a small bottle that contained dusty orange ash and threw it into the monstrosity, and immediately, I saw the result which shocked me.

    The immense hunger I was feeling instantly cut into almost half, I had expected the hunger feeling would lessen considerably, but I did not expect this much.

    The effects are almost half, and it made me think that if one bottle could make such an effect, then what would happen if I throw more? Will I be able to get relief from this hunger feeling if I throw more bottles that had ash of the Miracle Fruits? I asked myself.

    So without wasting any time, I started to throw one small bottle after another and in just four bottles, all the hunger I was feeling had disappeared which again shocked me but other than that there were no other emotions I felt.

    As I am still in a precarious condition, I was before; I am still prisoned in the cage of the ck Energy.

    Seeing it is still busy sucking off the things and growing, I took out a couple of small bottles from my storage and started to fill them with the Milky White Origin Water.

    Though what had remained is nothing in front of what was present in theke before, it did not matter much to me, I will be content if able to collect what had remained.

 Chapter 700 Omnious IV

    This Origin Water is very precious, thousands of times more precious than the Violet Grade Origin water. It will be helpful to me and those who are closer to me if I can survive.

    I crouched down and slowly started to fill the bottle with milky while Origin water while keeping eyes on the monstrosity, as I filled the bottle I did not strike with hunger, nor anything happened to me and seeing that I started to fill one bottle after another with the Milky White Energy Water.

    In just a few minutes, I was able to fill sixteen and a half bottles; I did not leave a single drop behind. I put the bottles in my storage and take out a small hammer and knife from my storage.

    These hammer and knife are the peak Knight Grade Totem Artifacts; I am going to use them to mine. The surface of theke is crystalline. Like the crystal we found Origin waster is precious, this crystal surface of theke is also precious, if I am right then its value easily surpassed the Violet grade Origin water, so how can I let waste here.

    Chip Chip!

    I immediately started to use a knife and hammer as the mining tools and started mining crystals immediately. If I am at my peak, I would not have any problem in mining the crystals, but with grey energy raging in my body, I am barely able to muster the strength of the average Sergeant stage which is barely enough to mine the crystals.

    With such strength, it is very difficult to mine out the crystals, but since I have nothing to do and this is free wealth, I have no problem in mining.

    Time passed by and such five hours had passed since I started mining and had collected quite a bit of the Crystal. If one would look at my storage, they will get a big pile of Milky While crystals there.

    It had been nearly ten hours since I left Milfred. When I left it was eveningst night and now it is morning, I wonder if Rachel¡¯s been worried about me.

    Buzz

    I was busy with my thoughts when I heard a loud buzz, only to see that monstrosity started calling back its tentacles.

    In these few hours, after sucking everything around it, it had grown very big, earlier it was only the size of a thumbnail but the thumbnail size ball had transformed into a 20 meters diameter liquid sphere.

    Ripple Ripple Ripple...

    Within a few seconds, all its tentacles came back to it, and after that, the ripples on its surface which were going slow started to increase their speed.

    After a few seconds, I noticed that after each ripple a faint smoke woulde out. With the passing of time that smoke got thicker and thicker, and the sphere which was dark ck started to turn pale.

    As such, forty-five minutes had passed, and now the sphere I am now seeing ispletely different from what it was forty-five minutes ago. Forty-five minutes ago, it had a pure dark color, and now it had be colorless, now it has no colors. It looked very pure when I looked at it but felt more ominous when I sensed.

    The color of the sphere had changed but not its size, but I think that will also change, as the rippling of it has stopped.

    Now it is spinning from inside, I could clearly see the small whirlpool inside is bing bigger and bigger.

    As the whirlpool inside grew bigger and its speed faster, the size of the Sphere also started to shrink at the visible speed.

    Fifteen minutester, it¡¯s size had reduced by 25%, but there was no change in its consistency. It is as consistent as before.

    Thud!

    Suddenly from the base of the Sphere, a thing popped out. It is fist-size, is semi-transparent with a slight whitish hue.

    ¡¯Is it pooping?¡¯ I asked myself, it is releasing impurities, but the way it is releasing them, makes it look like it is popping.

    Thud!

    A minute hadn¡¯t passed when it released its first impurity when it had released another one, and another a minuteter; as the time passed it continued releasing impurities in the form of semi-transparent poop.

    By the time the whirlpool inside it had finally disappeared, it had pooped a total 47 times and brought a drastic change in its size. From the twenty meter size, it reduced to the palm-size, it had reduced its size by more than a hundred times.

    If one looked at, he would find there is no difference between it and its previous self of an hour ago; it is the same colorless sphere with the same consistency, the only change it had was its size.

    I couldn¡¯t help but marvel and felt fear when I looked at the sphere; it had sucked so many materials. The highest Grade Origin Water from the numerouskes, the filtered cosmic energy (Grey Energy), Dark Energy of the Grimm monsters, the biggest crystal in a cavern, and god knows what it had sucked from underground.

    All the things it had sucked, it fitted all in the palm-size sphere, with all the knowledge I have and things I have experienced, I could tell that palm-size liquid had contained the essence of all the things it had sucked off.

    It is a thousand times, ten thousand times better than the mold I had initially created.

    The palm-size thing remained silent for one minute, there was no change in it, it kept floating, but more than a minuteter, it started showing the change, and this change is as drastic as previous.

    The sphere which had been opened till now had runes started appearing; these runes arepletely different from the runes that used in our world and runes that the Emperor Grade Totem Blueprint used.

    These runes looked very ancient; they are making me feel like they are old as time itself.

    Ahhhh...

    Suddenly I screamed out loud and felt my eyes burn, though my eyes got healed next moment by milky while energy that is circting in my body, it was a very torturous experience.

    I had just looked at the runes for less than a second, but it has given me torturous pain and burned my eyes, if not for Milky White Origin Water healing them, it would have taken them at least a month to be good as old if I had healed them with the seed of Ominous core.

    I knew this happened because of the Runes, which had created deep fear in my heart.

    ¡¯Just looking at those runes for less than a second burned my eyes, I wonder what would have happened if I had looked at them for more than one second.

    Micheal did not know that he survived because of protection. These runes are extremely dangerous than even the greatest powerhouse of this world would burn to cinders if he looked at runes for even a second.

    The runes started appearing and created a very ancient-looking formation, I did not want to look, but I still looked at it. Though looking at it burned my eyes and gave me immense pain, I felt like that was worth it for seeing something ancient as this.

 Chapter 701 Rebirth

    The runic formation on the Sphere is Totem Blueprint, and now it haspleted this step. The next step would be entering inside me for the final forging.

    I can feel that if it came inside my body, then something very very bad would happen to me; the feeling of the threat it is giving me is mind-numbing, but there is nothing I could do about it.

    I am bound to my ce, except for breathing; I could not do anything else. Earlier when it was purifying itself, I had tried to make the breakthrough and nearly seeded, but it had stopped me before I could take thest step and bound me to my ce.

    I ampletely immobile; there is a powerful invisible forcefield covering me, which does not let me twitch my finger¡¯s much less move away.

    In the corner of my eyes, I noticed the stationary Sphere had started to move, and it ising at me. I knew this would happen, but seeing it happening, I turned pale and tried to move away using all my strength.

    But all my efforts are futile; I could not move a single centimeter, the forcefield around me too strong, though my efforts are being futile, I still continue to struggle every bit of strength and directly look at a Sphere that is just inches away from me.

    \"Seeee!\"

    My eyes burned as I looked at it, but I did not care, I wanted to show my defiance to whatever creature it is that even if I am powerless, I will resist till thest breath of my life.

    My eyes continued to burn before healing, and I felt soul breaking pain in the soul, but I continued looking at it till it started to seep into my chest. I watch it powerlessly with a feeling of defiance and powerlessness in my eyes.

    It hadpletely seeped into my body and appeared in my heart space, just beside my refining engine. My refinement engine, as if sensing the extreme threat from it, started to move from it.

    As it stabilized in my heart space, the tentacles starteding out of it again and these tentacles are different from the previous, these tentacles are made from the Ancient Runes and give a very sinister feeling.

    The tentacles started to spread out; they are spreading out to every inch of my body. The runic tentacles had not onlytched on the whole source space, but they have alsotched onto my Refinement engine.

    Outside my heart space, they have spread to every inch of body and soul; there is no ce in it where they have nottched; they have not even left my source alone.

    In my source, I could see ittching on to my source, which is burned zingly like sun, the only thing they left alone is my rule powers.

    Hun!

    When I looked at my Rule powers, I could not help notice there is a faint ck swirl beside the faint clover.

    This is my first time seeing the ck Swirl in my source, I don¡¯t know when it appeared in me, but it looked like a swirl I saw on the Miracle fruit.

    I would have liked to observe it more and know its source, but unfortunately, my life is in danger and whatever this faint ck swirl is did not seem much important.

    In this desperate situation, the only thing that made me happy that it did not touch Ashlynn¡¯s source, for that, I am very grateful, I hope she survives this ordeal even.

    The Sphear finishedtching its runic tentacles, and the next moment, I felt the ominous feeling rising.

    \"AHHHHH.....\"

    A sudden pain came at me is the most horrifying pain I¡¯ve ever suffered; I felt like my Body and Soul were being torn apart. It is happening; without concentrating, I could clearly see how these runic tentacles had started to transfer energy into my body, soul, and source.

    The tentacles giving off a very ominous feeling butpare to the energy it is spreading every inch of my body does not feel ominous at all, it does not have alignment, it is nor good nor bad, it is the energy that part of nature which have no alignment, true Neutral energy.

    The reason I am feeling pain is because of my body, soul, and the source is getting baptized by it forcefully through the energy released by the ominous tentacles. It feels really confusing as I thought the energy would be as ominous as the tentacles that are transmitting them.

    Whatever this creature is, it sure is nefarious. It is not only giving me the horrifying pain but also showing me what it is doing to my body; it is showing everything to me with crystal clear rity that even if I want to avoid it, I can¡¯t.

    Time passed, and over time, more and more energy spread through my body and soul.

    I could feel this neutral energy is changing my body somehow, it is not making a physical change, but the one that goes to a very deeper level. I could see that change in this neutral energy bringing me much deeper than the cellr change level.

    It is like this energy giving me rebirth from my very core and seeing that I became pale again, I am clearly aware of it had very nefarious intentions toward me, I could clearly feel them, and with it changing my body from its very core, I know it is not doing that for the good of me.

    It is changing my body for its own purpose, but what¡¯s its purpose is, I don¡¯t understand, but one thing I know, that this change is not for my benefit.

    Hun!

    As I am observing my body, I noticed another change that is happening to my body. My Refinement Engine, It had utterly destroyed it, and in its ce, it had created a Tower.

    The Tower looked like it was made of pure white stones with ancient runes in bright green color densely carved over it. The tower-like runes looked like ancient creation; one would have the desire to prostrate in front of it just taking a single look at it.

    The Tower had seven floors and has the Majestic bearing that made it look like it is the residence of God.

    I looked at the Tower for a while, observing every inch of it before I went back to Observing my body.

    Time passed, and with passing time, the ominous tentacles started to baptize me more and more neutral energy; first, the neutral energy was quite faint, but as time passed, it began to get thicker and thicker.

    As the neutral energy got thicker, the pain it was giving me also got greater and greater that I am on the brink of copse, I wanted this process to end quickly as possible as the pain is too much for me, but I don¡¯t think it will end soon, I think this is just the starting.

    I was right, hours and hours passed, and I barely kept holding myself through this unimaginable pain.

    I don¡¯t have a good grasp of time, but I still think that at least twelve hours have passed since the baptism of neutral energy started.

    Some more time passed, I think it had been more than a day since the baptism started, but I don¡¯t know, I am not too sure as now I am wholly focused bearing the pain and saving my mind from copsing and turning into a vegetable.

    Hun!

    I was enduring this horrifying pain with all my willpower when I noticed the pain was lessening at a visible rate.

    The water thick energy that runic tentacles are releasing is lessening at a visible rate, and within a minute, the baptism of neutral energy had stopped, but it had not brought back its tentacles, they are still beingtched on every part of my body.

 Chapter 702 The Purpose

    This is the final moment, It has made myplete self through the rebirth and now I will know a purpose behind it.

    Though I am immobile to the degree that I couldn¡¯t circte the energy, I know that I have gone through a big change, and this change is very good for me, but this change has been brought by the tentacled thing, which is literally emitting the nefarious intentions.

    I do not doubt its nefarious intention and no doubt about its strength. I am also very aware that its strength is immense, and I am just an ant to it, which it can squash any time.

    It is the truth, and I ept that, but that does not mean I will give up in defeat and ept the oue, no I will not. I will resist, even if I am an ant in front of it, which it could squash easily, I will resist against it, resist the behemoth that it is.

    I was busy with my thoughts when I suddenly felt the scenery in front of me changed, and I found myself in a dark world, which is drenched in the twilight.

    When I looked around, I found everything was shadowy and dark, and except for me, I could not find anything here, no matter where I looked.

    I tried moving my leg forward and confirmed that I had gained my mobility back, seeing that I started to walked around the strange ce I am in but to my surprise, I found that no matter where I walk, everything is the same, there are no living or nonliving things I could see except for darkness and shadows.

    Still, seeing everything is the same, I continue looking around as staying in one ce is not going to help, so I might just as well look around, who knows I might be able to find something interesting.

    Hun!

    I was just looking around when I stopped as I sensed the familiar nefarious aura. Some distance away from me, I saw bubbling shadows rising from the ground; it looked like how a fieryvaes from the mouth of Volcano slowly.

    As that bubbling shadow rose, it¡¯s aura also started to rise, when I had sensed it the first time, It had a faint aura that is weaker than that of Private stage, but now the bubbling shadow had reached the two meters height and emitting the aura of Silver Elite.

    This is just starting as the bubbling shadow is growing at a rapid pace, which made me feel like what I had sensed was just the starting; there is more toe, and I should brace myself against it.

    What I said came true as when the bubbling shadow reached the seven meters, it had the aura of the Golden Elite and ten meters it a more dangerous aura than of the Golden elite, that aura was not of the Lord stage but Knight stage.

    Every stage has a distinct aura, and this is an aura of Knight¡¯s stage despite being dangerously powerful. Its aura kept rising as it was growing, and soon its height had reached the twenty-five meters, and the aura it is emitting is very dangerous.

    This aura is still in the realm of the Knight, which shocked the hell out of me; it had shaken me to the core. I had used to think that the Golden elites are the top powerhouses in the Knight stage, but now I sense this knight stage aura, I know I had been utterly wrong.

    In front of this aura, the aura of Golden Elite is akin to amon ant and which could easily be killed by the simple breath, my thinking was too narrow to think the Golden Elites are the limit.

    I would have liked to think about it more, but as the bubbly shadow grew above 25 meters, its aura had abruptly changed, and I knew that its aura had entered the Lord stage.

    The aura of the Lord stage is not only different from the Knight stage, but it is also very powerful; no knight stage could bepared to it.

    Even after it reached the Lord stage, it continued to rise, and when it reached the above fifty meters, its aura changed again, and I felt a stifling sensation in my chest.

    This aura started to affect me, till now I was fine, but now I am getting suppressed heavily that I am feeling a stiffening sensation.

    \"Fuck!\"

    I cursed hoarsely as I am barely able to keep myself standing, standing up, I am having difficulty breathing. I am still standing up and breathing because it is not intentionally focusing aura on me; if it had concentrated its aura on me, I would have fainted on the spot long ago.

    It had now looked like a small hill that is made of bubbly shadows which looked really scary and projecting a very intimidating presence, and the worst thing is, it is continuously growing.

    ¡¯I can¡¯t stand right now!¡¯ I said to myself as my knees started to weaken, and breaths started to fall short, now I have to work very hard for every breath. The aura is very powerful, and it is growing at a rapid pace. If this continues then I don¡¯t know if I will be able to keep myself standing and breathing.

    I don¡¯t know if I can keep myself standing in a minute and honestly I don¡¯t want to fall on my knees; it would be like admitting defeat in front of it, which I really don¡¯t want to do.

    As it reached grew above the 150 meters, its aura grew simr to that of the aura I had sensed in the battlefield of the outpost, and now it is surpassing it, I still remember how I used every bit of my will power of stand against that aura, and now I have to keep standing against it.

    Even if I die, I will die standing; I will not let myself fall in front of this creature, realizing, I used the same trick I had used in bearing that aura which is legging go all the resistance.

    It is very difficult to do thatpared to aura¡¯s I had sensed in the battlefield which did not have any harmful intentions toward; this creature definitely had evil intention toward me which made it very difficult for me to let go all the resistance andy bared open in front of it.

    \"FUCK!

    It was difficult, but Iid bare open in front of it, and the next moment, the intense wave of aura nearly crushed me that I had cursed out loud.

    \"It was intentional!\" I muttered with difficulty as I found another wave of strong auraing at me, and this wave was stronger than previous, way stronger. It had the power to crush my soul apart.

    ¡¯It is toying with me!¡¯ I thought, this wave of auraing at me is very strong and mortally fatal to me, but it is not ist full power, if it is just used 1% power of its current aura, it could crush my soul into the fine powder, but it is not doing that.

    This may be ying around for it, but for me, it is a question of life and death, and since I love my life very much, I will fight for it till the end.

 Chapter 703 Horrifying

    \"Ehhh...\"

    With the gritted teeth, I let the wave of the aura wash over me. As it came over me, I realized that it is far more powerful than I had expected, I had underestimated its power, but there is nothing I could do knowing it, and that would have done nothing if I had known it would happen.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    Due to the power of the aura wave, cracks started to form on my soul; I felt my thoughts speed slowing down with my soul getting injured and overwhelming pain crashing into me.

    Though there is damage, I endured it and let the aura wave wash through my soul. Finally, the aura wave washed over me while leaving my soul injured, but soon I found the serious soul damage is healing on its own.

    I was quite shocked seeing that, I was already shocked seeing me bearing such a dangerous aura and surviving, and now this healing power of soul, though the healing speed is very slow, it is still healing which is shocking.

    If I had gone through such an attack three days ago, my soul would have shattered into the fine powder, but with the baptism I had gone through earlier had made my Soul lot stronger and firmer.

    I did not receive another attack of the aura wave till my soul healed, except for enduring growing pressure of its power, it had not attacked, but just as my soul healed, another attack of aura wave hade, seeing that I had be sure that it was toying with me.

    Wave after wave of aura attacked me with each wave being stronger than previous. Each wave would injure my soul and give me torturous pain before waiting for my soul to heal and attacking again just after that.

    I kept enduring the attacks with every bit of my willpower till that moment came, that moment came when it had crossed the height of two hundred meters, and the quality of its aura changed again.

    It had be even more powerful, and that exact moment, my soul healed from thest attack, and I saw another aura waveing.

    This wave is smaller than all the other waves but also more saturated, seeing it, my heart started to beat faster and faster, and I instinctively started to imagine my unbreakable soul breaking under this aura.

    This aura wave feels too strong and this time I am not sure if I will be able to bear it or not, but one thing is I am sure that I will endure this wave-like all the previous, as for I will be able to survive against it or not only time will tell.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    The cracks started to spread through my body just as the aura wave touched me, and I felt hellish pain that wanted to send to the oblivion. Though it wanted to send me there, I don¡¯t have any wish to go.

    So, I kept enduring despite more and more cracks forming on my soul till all my soul filled with the crack that it could shatter any moment.

    \"Ahhhh...\"

    Suddenly an unknown feeling came over me and I opened my mouth and let out a roar, it was a total instinctive reaction. I know my end hase, but I don¡¯t want to go down without a fight, so with this final roar, I conveyed all my feelings, and conveyed what I wanted to convey before dying.

    Buzz!

    I had thought I would die as my soul was just about to shatter apart in hundreds of pieces when suddenly a faint familiar glow appeared in my chest, it was very faint, but it had provided me with thest bit of energy needed to survive the aura wave.

    The Aura wave passed, and my nearly sharted cracked soul started to heal, but I didn¡¯t focus on that; I was focusing on the faint familiar glow.

    It was the same glow that had appeared in me when I was facing the two opposite aura¡¯s on the battlefield, it had saved me when I was about to fall down. This time condition is a little more dangerous than just falling down on the knees.

    As my soul is healing, I observed this glow. I don¡¯t know what this glow is, thest time it had appeared all of sudden when I was facing the aura and disappeared when the aura receded.

    I had searched through my body but was not able to find it, and I even searched on the web and also in the guilds archive, but I did not find anything about it.

    As I observed it, I found it the same as before; it was pinky nail size emitting a very soft white glow, the faint while glow looked very holy as if it had the power to illuminate the darkest point in the world.

    I looked at it for a while before looking away and concentrating on the Bubbly shadow, which is still growing big with fearful aura.

    Time passed by, and after my soul healed, it againunched its attack, and I bore it with the help of the faint light. At every attack, I would reach the brink of death before returning to life.

    This continued till it reached the height of 250 meters, and from then on, it had restrained its aura and started to attack me though by leaking some tiny amount of aura.

    After reaching 250 meters, it did not need to send waves of aura at me; the residual aura of its power is enough to kill me. It had changed the method to attack me after that.

    In the new method, it would open a tiny hole in its restrained aura and just as that tiny aura came at me, cracks would start to appear on my soul.

    It started to attack me that way, and like before, I endured every attack with my life on the line, and my life is on the line as every attack put me very close to death.

    While injuring the attack, I noticed the anomaly which with every attack that I endure, the glow inside in my chest would brighten a little, and with it, my endurance for aura would also increase a little.

    This growth is barely noticeable and others would not be able to notice it but I did and thrilled, whatever it is, it has saved my life, and the more powerful it grows, the greater help it will be for me.

    Time passed, and it continued to attack me when it had stopped suddenly, It had stopped when it had crossed the mark of 300 meters. After reaching 300 marks, it had not only stopped attacking but also stopped growing, and for a reason, I felt that it is not it¡¯s true limit, if it wished, it could grow even further.

    As it reached 300 marks, it had reserved its aura to the extreme, and I was faintly able to sense some of it but that some it was enough to shake me to the core and make constant cracks on my soul.

    If I did not have the glow in my chest, I would not have been able to endure such a fearful aura, and my soul would have fallen apart in the small cracks.

    Shake Shake...

    Few seconds after it stopped growing, a shocking change started to ur in the huge body of it. Its body started bing slightly more solid, and thousands of tentacles began toe out of it.

    \"OH MY GOD!\"

    Slow but surely it started to take shape, and fifteen minutester, when its shape finally materialized, I couldn¡¯t help but shake in fear as this was the most horrifying thing I¡¯ve ever seen in my life.

 Chapter 704 Freezing

    The creature in front of me is the most horrifying being I have ever seen, in the books, movies I have seen many terrifying things but not as terrifying as this.

    It had the near-circr center of hundred meters, and from there, thousands of tentacles came out. Its center (Head) is abominations, there is arge vertical mouth, which covered nearly all the center and both sides of the mouth had hundreds of eyes.

    This is just the starting; if it had been this, I would not have shaken to the core.

    The most horrifying part is its tentacles, they are spiky, and each tentacle had at least ten eyes and mouths, from which slobber could be seening out endlessly.

    When one looks at theplete form of the creature, they will find their spine-tingling in the cold sweat, and they are taking steps back unconsciously to get away from this Abomination.

    I also wanted to do that, but I can¡¯t as I am again being bound by this Abomination, which made it impossible for me to move.

    \"Zrrrrt Zrrrrt Zrrrrt Zrrrrt...\"

    It suddenly started to let out weird, jarring noise as it concentrated thousands of eyes at me and chomped its teeth at me; it had even leaked a fraction of the aura, which had instantly made an appearance on my soul.

    ¡¯It is torturing me; It is torturing me with fear and helplessness.¡¯ I thought. If it wanted, it could finish me off within a second, but it is still in the mood of taking its sweet time in torturing me till all the hope vanishes from my eyes, to make me feel helpless and despair.

    It will never have its wish full; I will have hope in my heart till I take myst breath and will fight against it till the end despite knowing I am less than an ant in front of it.

    The Abomination is slowlying at me, and with each step it took, the weird, jarring noise it let out would increase, and so its aura.

    With its aura, I am already hanging by a thread as thousands of cracks had already appeared on my soul, and the only reason it had not broken apart and fell was because of the protection of glow in my heart.

    It is getting stronger and stronger with each onught it bore, but I think it will soon reach its limit, and the aura of the Abomination getting stronger and stronger. Now even if there were no bindings on me, I don¡¯t think I will be able to twitch my finger when I drown in such aura.

    It kepting closer and closer to me, with each step more and more fine cracks started to appear on my soul, that I felt like even a tiny touch would break it, but it did not, my soul bore the onught despite being on the verge of exploding.

    Time passed by, and finally, the Abomination is directly in front of me, and I am in shock, the shock because I had survived. I had not expected I would survive under the aura of Abomination when it came this close to me.

    My soul now has hundreds of thousands of cracks on it, these cracks are thinner than the hair, and they are spread in every point of my soul. Other people¡¯s souls would not have survived under such conditions, but mine did.

    If one looked at my soul, they would find it glowing in soft holy light. This holy light ising from a point in my chest, which is a glowing softy.

    Some ago, when my soul was about to crack under such immense pressure, it had suddenly extended its light on my soul, which stopped it from cracking and gave me little relief from the horrendous pain I am feeling.

    \"ZRRRRT ZRRRT ZRRRT...\"

    It again let out a jarring sound as thousands of eyes looked at me directly with each eye having the desire to consume me, seeing that I am not surprised as I had already guessed it.

    ¡¯The Time Had Come!¡¯ I thought as I saw its tentacleing at me, and soon, it enveloped me and lifted me, taking me toward its gigantic mouth.

    As its tentacle lifted me up, I first got a clear look at its eyes, which are on its tentacle. There I saw its true chaotic emotion filled withplete madness. I had to concentrate on something quickly, fearing the chaotic emotions will corrupt my mind, and I will be a mad creature like it.

    The tentacles lifted me, and soon, I found myself in front of the gigantic mouth of Abomination. I thought it would eat me with a single bite when it did the most unexpected thing.

    \"It had been Eons since the Titan Abomination War, this speck of my soul had been drifting in the infinite cosmos, with the Bone of the Prime Titan searching for the right body.\"

    \"I had never thought thisst bit of my soul would be able to find the perfect body to host my Soul and Bone of the Titan of Annihtion, but I did; I had found the perfect body that could host both.\"

    Its jarring voice rang out in my mind, it had spoken in anguage that I had never heard before, but I could understand it clearly, though I can understand what it is saying does not mean I know what it is saying.

    The Titan Abomination War, Prime Titan, Titan of Annihtion, all of these words werepletely unfamiliar with me.

    \"Nowe to me, the perfect body that I had been searching for eons!\" It said and said, moved its tentacle toward its mouth.

    \"It¡¯s time for me to die!\" I said I had known for quite a while that I would die, so I was quite calm when it took me toward its mouth, the only regret I have that I am still immobile.

    I would have liked it very much if there were no invisible shackles on me, so I could put myst bit of resistance but it looked like it had no intention of giving me any chance to fight back, I thought.

    Chirp Chirp...

    I was about to cross into the mouth of the Abomination when I heard the familiar chirp behind me.

    Ashlyn!

    ¡¯Why had shee?¡¯ I asked myself before I started asking her to go back, my death is fixed, but I want to live, live for me.

    The Abomination seemed a little surprised and casually swung its tentacle; I paled seeing that, I am aware of the power of this abomination, that simple attack is enough to crush most of the powerhouse of the world.

    I was continuously asking her to go back as this abomination had attacked when suddenly I felt its tentacle freeze on its spot, and that exact moment, I felt silvery-white cold light behind me, this light feels very cold, cold enough to freeze one¡¯s soul.

    \"Ti..Titaness Of Mystic Mo!\"

    The Abomination said with a stuttering voice; it seemed very scared, I could feel its body shaking as it started to run, forgetting about me who it was still holding up in its tentacle, but soon it stopped a few seconds after it started to run.

    The cold Silverlight dawned over its body, freezing every part of it that it could not even twitch.

 Chapter 705 Falling Apar

    The Abomination froze on its spot, not even having energy take a step. I was shocked seeing this and wanted to take a look back, but I could not as the invisible restrictions still had not released me.

    I was waiting for next after seeing it frozen on the spot when I felt a huge suction, like previous Cold this sucking did not affect me; it just affected the Abomination.

    I could see the pieces of it breaking away from the main body before they sucked behind, its tentacles falling apart, some pieces of its mouth also fell apart before they got sucked away.

    It now looked even more hideous than before; I felt like I would have nightmares about it seeing how hideous it had be.

    Thud!

    Suddenly I fell on the ground with a thud as the tentacle which was holding me also had been sucked apart. After falling to the ground, I wanted to look back to see the origin of the sucking force, but I found I am bound in the Invisible restrictions.

    I stayed at my ce like a statue as I watched the Abomination fall into pieces before it got sucked apart by the suction behind me with relish. I had tortured me to the core; I am very happy seeing sucked apart piece by piece.

    It had been just a few minutes since the suction had started, but more than half of its body had already disappeared while the other half was disappearing at the visible speed.

    Hun!

    Some more time passed, and now only less than 5% of its body had remained, all the tentacles had disappeared, and only a small part of it had remained. I was watching its body fall apart when I saw a fist-size dark shadowe out of it and disappeared; it happened so fast that even I am sure whether it is truth or hallucination.

    But I hope it is a hallucination; I don¡¯t want any part of that Abomination to remain alive, I hope every little part gets crushed painfully by that suction.

    Soon all the parts of Abomination sucked apart, and I was about to look back to the thing that absolutely crushed the Abomination when I found scenery in front of me changed.

    I found myself back in the cavern and was shocked to find no tentacles aretching on my body, and with it, I found the Grey energy and Milky White Origin energy in my body also disappeared.

    Soon I got another shock, and that is that I could sense the Metallic liquid inside me, and If I willed it, I could create a totem artifact with it. I wanted to destroy it so much, to destroy it; I will just have to initiate my level up, and it will automatically be discarded out of my body, but I did not.

    There is quite a chance that the Abomination is still alive, as what I had seen earlier might be the truth, that some part of it was able to sessfully run away and now is hiding inside this metallic mold.

    This ball of metallic mold is an absolute treasure which is made from the essence of all the precious things; I am confident that the resources it sucked were more than enough to create totem artifacts of the whole city and not to forget the Totem Blueprint on it made of Ancient runes.

    I am very, very confident this blueprint is a hundred even thousands of times better than the Emperor Grade Totem Blueprints I have, and even if that Abomination had survived ande back, I have Ashlyn who would protect me.

    I wasn¡¯t able to see what had happened earlier, but I am sure whatever happened, it is rted to Ashlyn, so I will be safe as long as Ashlyn is with me.

    So, without wasting time I started to Imagine the Sword from the mold could not stay active for a long time if it stayed active for a long while, then it would damage my body quite heavily, and seeing what this mold made, I am sure I will die even if my body had gone through a rebirth.

    Hun!

    I started to imagine Katana, and it was going smoothly, and the mold had taken the shape of a katana, but suddenly I felt the familiar force from the mold that is trying to change its shape of the sword.

    \"That fucking abomination is alive!\" I said as I felt a familiar presence, but this had be presence is too weak, too weak; it can beparable to my presence.

    Seeing that I did not back down and started to manipte the mold in my way and opposite, it started to mold its way.

    Time passed, and soon, I found out that the mold is not going anywhere; not only is it changing to its preference, not mine, in doing that we are just wasting our time.

    Seeing that I tried to reach Ashlyn so that she could scare the fuck out of this Abomination, but she did not respond to me, she again seems to go into hibernation.

    Sigh!

    Sighing in disappointment, I convey my feeling ofpromise to the Abomination. I don¡¯t want topromise, especially with one who has tortured me and was hell-bent on killing me, but I have no choice. If we continue fighting, then we both will not get what we want, and mold will go waste and end up killing me.

    As I conveyed my feeling that the bastard of Abomination rejected it outright, and we continued fighting. After a while of fighting, it had understood it was not going to win against me, so it had started topromise on some aspects, and Ipromised on some.

    Buzz!

    It took an hour for us toe to the final decision, and after that, we had initiated the final process.

    CHEW!

    Just as Abomination and I initiated the final process, I heard the loud familiar chirp and Ribbon made of Ancient runes appear in my source and wrapped itself in the energy cocoon of my totem artifact, which is going through thest stage.

    \"Zrrrrt Zrrrrt\"

    Just as the Ribbon enveloped the energy cocoon, I heard the jarring roar of the Abomination; it is filled with resentment and hate before it abruptly cut off.

    I don¡¯t know what had happened, but seeing how angry it¡¯s roar was and feeling intense hate in its voice, I could tell that it is a very good thing for me. I had immediately asked Ashlyn about what she did just now, but I had received no reply from her.

    Shake shake...

    I was busy with my eyes closed as I was fully concentrating on my Totem Artifact. When I heard the shaking of the cavern got a little harder, and some small stuff started to fall on the ground.

    Feeling the shake, I came to realize that I am standing on and mine that could kill me any second.

    I have grown used to the cavern so much that I forgot about the danger it represents, but now feeling this intense shaking, I know I have to get out of here as soon as possible as shaking is getting intense by the second, which is scaring the shit out of me.

    I looked at the mana present in my body, only to see I have barely any and when I tried to use my refinement engine, I remembered it had been destroyed by the fucking Abomination and this new one I dont know how to operate and did not have to time to learn.

    \"Fuck!\"

    I cursed and calmed my mind, and started to think, soon an idea came to me, if it worked then I will reach that hole high above and will get out of this fucking cavern.

 Chapter 706 Ou

    I have a slight amount of mana in my body, just enough to use the one-step of my skywalking skill. I will have to use that jump proficiently, and I had already decided on the way I am going to use it then one step.

    But before I do all that I have a very important thing to do, which is to collect some stuff.

    I walked a few steps swiftly and started to collect the poop that Sphere had popped out earlier. That AbominationAbomination had sucked a shit load of resources of forbidden ground, though the main essence is with me, this forty-seven jelly-like Metallic poop will also have some part of all the resources it had sucked away.

    There is no need to guess about their value, they are incredibly precious, and I am not leaving anything behind it.

    It took me a second to collect all and put them in my storage ring, after collecting all the poop, I was about to act on my n to leave when I noticed something not far away from me.

    I really don¡¯t want to take the risk of staying in this cavern for more than a moment but I still took the risk and collected that thing I saw, it is very important to me and will surely increase my strength.

    Sup!

    After collecting that thing, I looked up at the hole and took the jump with every bit of my strength and was quite surprised by the momentum I had got. I had already calcted my increased strength, but I had not guessed it had increased this much.

    I had thought I had strength somewhere close to Five Star Silver Elite but now I am sure it is somewhat close to Six Star Silver Elite at the least.

    Seeing such momentum of my jump, I am very happy as before I was still worried about being able to reach the hole or not, but now I don¡¯t have to worry about it as It will reach it.

    \"Its Time!\"

    I said when I found the momentum of the jump is lessening and I will start to fall in second. So, I collected all the mana I have in every part of my body and used that to activate the sky walking skill.

    Thud!

    With the thud, I again used all the power of my body and pushed on the base I had just created through Skywalking skill and shot toward the hole of the cavern.

    I was a few meters away from reaching the hole when I saw a huge rock falling from it, and it is directlying at me. I paled seeing that Rock.

    This is my only chance to reach the hole; if I missed it, I would have to wait till I found the proper method to use the Refinement Engine, which might take a lot of time, and at that time, anything could happen.

    The grey energy which had sucked apart by AbominationAbomination could alsoe back and fill the cavern again.

    I have already seen the terror of that grey energy, and even after a change in me, I have no confidence in dealing with it if it attacked me with the same amount so that it will be better; I made no contact with it.

    So, I can not let this fucking Rock destroy my chances to escape, I have to deal with it, and I have already thought of the way.

    I moved my body with the unnatural angle at very fast speed and moved my position from where I am and also brought my body upside down, and doing that; I had lost all the momentum I had gained to reach the hole.

    If I continue with my present momentum, there is no way I could reach the hole, but I am not worried as I have already thought of the n, and that involved this big Rock which had appeared next to me.

    As Rock appeared beside me, I ced both of my hands on it and used them to gain my momentum back.

    \"Yes!\"

    I shouted, and I spun myself in the air again, so I again feet down and hands up.

    What I did just now move the most challenging move I have ever performed, it needed not only a very flexible and powerful body but also a very precise grasp over the timing. If I had missed any of that, then I wouldn¡¯t have been able to perform this extremelyplicated move.

    \"Fuck!\"

    I flew toward the hole and about to enter it when I felt that familiar threatening feeling and next moment I was hit by the gust of grey energy, though this gust is very smallpared to what I had in my body before, it is still filtered cosmic energy which is very difficult to deal with.

    ¡¯I did not have time to deal with this.¡¯ I said in my mind and gripped the Rock in the hole.

    The Grey energy in me is very minute; my body could handle it for a while, and I will handle it after I dealt with the hole.

    The hole is very steep, and there are very few turns in it and not to forget the Falling rocks, I have to survive from all of these to get out of this hope, and I am ready for it as I have already finished doing the most difficult thing.

    Previouse me did not have the ability to perform suchpleted move in the air if I had not gone through the rebirth like change, I would have not able to do what I had done earlier, but the hole is different, I would have able to climb out of the hole even with the power of my previous body.

    So, I started to travel through the hole, which made me feel like a monkey as I had to jump along, and it is very difficult to get a grip on a thing when all the hole is shaking nonstop and a lot of Stuff falling from above.

    While climbing, a lot of stuff had fallen on my body, most of the time, I dodge the dangerous stuff, but sometimes, they still hit me like a pumpkin size rock hit my head directly and the Rock that I had just gripped from the wall for supporting off.

    I had gone through a lot of stuff as I am climbing this tunnel, rather than the hole, a tunnel would be the right word for it as it is damn long. I did not notice this is a real tunnel when I was stumble-falling inside it, as it was finished within a few minutes.

    I kept climbing the tunnel while facing a lot of obstacles; I was so busy dodging and facing these obstacles that I had not once checked the condition of my body where the grey energy is raging.

    But seeing there is no weakness I am feeling, I figured that my body is doing fine, and even if I have suffered some damage, I still have a few bottles of milky white origin water which I could use to control it.

    As for destroying it, I have few ways for that, as long as I reached home and bought a few herbs to concoct a potion with milky while energy, I should be able to deal with it without facing any problem.

    Time passed by, and little more than forty-five minutes passed when I finally saw the light from above, and seeing the light, I increased my speed again so that I could reach the above quickly.

    \"Finally, I am out!\"

    I said as I saw the beautiful suning out of the clouds, I hade out of the tunnel right at the time of the Dawn.

 Chapter 707 1000 Kg

    The rays of dawn bathed me in its lights as I took a deep breath, even if it is Air from the Forbidden Ground, it felt freshpared to what I breathe in the underground.

    After adjusting myself, I took note of the surroundings to feel only slight shaking on the Ground above, which is surprising seeing how heavily it was shaking below.

    Still, this shaking seems to scare away a lot of people. Last time when I entered the forbidden ground, there were a lot of people on the boundary, but now there are none.

    If anything out of normal happened in the normal ces, people would flock there, but if such a thing happened in the forbidden Ground, people will tuck their tail and run as far away as they can.

    Forbidden Ground is already known as the deathnd, and if something abnormal happens to it, then the danger of it will increase even more, and because of that, people stay far away from it as possible.

    Despite seeing no people around, I walked sneakily. The shaking is increasing, and I have no doubt something big is happening in this forbidden Ground very soon, the Abomination has done wanton plundering in it, there will be some cause and effects.

    In a few minutes, I walked out of the forbidden Ground and continue walking; I n to travel some distance before setting up and abode. The crafting of my totem artifact has nearly finished, and I will take it out as soon as ites out of the cocoon.

    Not only that, but I have also had to figure out the working of the new refinement engine; it is the only thing that I can refine the energy, and without there will be no mana for me, if there no mana then there will be no level up.

    \"This will do!\" I said after fifteen minutes as I found the secluded spot to set up an abode. After finding the spot, I did not waste time and immediately set up an abode before going inside.

    Seeing my totem Artifact had still not finished crafting, I removed all my dirty tore clothes and walked into the shower. On the trip to the forbidden Ground, all my clothes have beenpletely wasted.

    \" four and Half Days!\" I said in surprise as I looked at my holowatch, in the forbidden Ground, my holowatch had stopped working, and even aftering out of it, it had not turned on.

    I had thought it had malfunctioned but who would have thought just as I was about to walk into the shower it would turn on.

    I am quite surprised seeing it had been four and a half days since I had entered this forest, I had thought it¡¯d been two days at most but looked like more than four days had passed.

    Buzz!

    I went to shower, spend fifteen minutes there beforeing out. I had just finished wearing a new set of clothes when I felt a vibration running through my body, and I knew that my Totem Artifact is finally ready.

    I quickly closed my eyes and looked at the exquisite Sword floating beside the new refinement engine.

    The Sword ispletely different than what I had dreamed my totem Artifact to be. If Ashlyn had dealt with that Abomination early, then, I would have Katana floating in heart space instead of this monster.

    If Katana counted in the light sword, then this Sword is the Epitome of the heavy Sword. The Totem Artifact I had created is The Greatsword.

    This Greatsword is 1.25 meters long and has a de 28 centimeters wide (11 inches (double the size of your average phones.). For a light weapon user like me, it is apletely different weapon, I will probably have to change my fighting style to use this monstrosity.

    It looked gorgeous with a Red Crystal de which looked like it was made of Ruby and had the ck upper body (Guard and Grip), in the center of both sides of Guard, there is a circr badge on which the figure of Abomination is stamped in Purple.

    I had fought with tooth and nail against the Abomination for it; I did not want such a mark, especially when it represented it, but it was not ready to relent, so I epted but with minor changes in the design of its mark. I had made the figure of Abomination look simr to that of Kracken of mythology.

    In designs, its head and tentacles could be seen, but numerous eyes and mouths had disappeared. The designs looked very scary but not horrendous as Abomination; I might even say there is majestic feeling in the design.

    On the whole, the Sword looked like a piece of art; it looked clearly different from the other Totem Artifacts. This weapon exists in apletely different worldpared to other Totem Artifacts Ive ever seen.

    Well, it should be, the Totem Blueprint it used were made of runes that look like they are old as time, and it is crafted using the essence of precious materials.

    I observed the Sword for one more second before I summed it out, and just as I did, I received the biggest shock about the Sword.

    THUD!

    Just as the Sword came out, it produced a loud thudding sound and even created the small dent on the floor, even I barely stopped myself from crashing on the floor with the Sword.

    \"So, Heavy!\" I said out loud; I waspletely unprepared for such weight, I should have expected it to be heavy. It is made of essences of materials including that of Miracle fruits; it ought to be heavy.

    \"Shhh...\"

    Seeing the Sword creating the small dent, I started to sweat profusely. This abode is Peak Knight Grade; normal things could not produce a dent on its floor.

    I released my grip from the Sword and typed a few buttons on my holowatch, and secondter, my expression had changedpletely.

    \"1006 KG!\" I said, my voice filled with a degree of unbelievable ness. What is 1006 KG, that is 100kg more than a Ton!

    ¡¯Does anyone in the Knight Stage could wield this sword perfectly?\" I asked myself, but soon, I got the answer when I remember the aura of the Abomination produced under the knight stage.

    If one could have the power that Abomination produced in Knight stage, then wielding the Sword of 2000 KG would not be a problem much less 1000 KG.

    ¡¯I may not have the power to wield this sword for now, but I am sure as hell I can lift it!¡¯ I said to myself and gripped the Sword and started to use all my power to lift it.

    \"Heavy!\"

    I said through the gritted teeth as I started to lift the Sword, the Sword is damn heavy, that even using my full strength, I could only be able to lift it an only inch above the Ground.

    My face fell seeing that, but I did not give up, I started to use more and more strength, started to unearth every bit of strength I have, and it began to show the result as a sword slowly but surely started to go up.

    \"I did it!\"

    I said through the gritted teeth as I am finally able to lift the 1000 KG sword in the Air, but the next moment, my expression changed as my body reached its limit, and the Sword fell from my hand.

 Chapter 708 Chaose Crushing Holy Tower

    THUD!

    The sword again fell on the ground, but this time, it had created a louder bang than thest time.

    And this time also, I let go of my sword likest time to save my muscles some pain, but it looked like 1000 Kg Is still too much for them to bear as they have gone little sore, but that soreness vanished in a few seconds.

    This sword is a little heavy, but I am confident that I will be able to use it in a month or two if I keep progressing in speed I¡¯ve envisioned. I looked at the sword for a while before I summoned it back and moved toward the next thing on my agenda.

    It is time to deal with the Refinement Engine; only when I have the Mana will I be able to initiate the level up, and for that, I have to learn to use my new Refinement Engine, but before I do that, I have to check on one other thing.

    \"Good!\"

    I said happily when I saw the Grey energy circting through my body, though it is injuring my body, the damage it is dealing is healing just as rapidly. The Change gave the self-healing ability to not only my soul but also my body.

    Though the amount of grey energy in my body is lesser than what it had in its peak, it still fearsome energy, which could kill the normal lieutenant stage within a minute.

    After confirming my body had grey energy in control, I moved toward the Holy Tower in my heart space.

    The Tower looked like a Holy residence of God, with its pure while Marble exterior, on which had the cover of vibrant green ancient runes, it looked simply holy that one just wanted to prostrate in front of it.

    Buzz!

    Taking a deep breath, I made a link with the Tower with the inherent connection I have with it, and just as I did, I felt mind buzzed as information was directly transmitted in my mind.

    \"Chaos Crushing Holy Tower,\" I whispered the strange name of the Refinement engine. I had just received small information about it which contains its name, some information about it and its working mechanism.

    The Refinement Engines Name is Chaos Crushing Holy Tower, it is divided into seven floors, and each floor will give me three times more pure energy than the previous floor.

    The energy will be Mana, but this will not be regr Mana but the Mana, which is most suitable for me. Its storage also is very great, it can store nearly four times more Mana than my previous refinement engine, and that is for the 1st floor, as I advance the floor¡¯s, the quality of Mana and Storage of Mana will also advance.

    The one thing that caught my eye the most is the Tower info said that the Tower could refine any energy, and I want to see if it can refine the filtered cosmic energy that I have in my body.

    I took a couple of deep breaths before I started to follow the instruction to start the refinement engine.

    \"Fuck!\"

    I said as I started the refinement engine, this refinement engine is very hard to operate, I had just started operating when I found how difficult it is operating this refinement engine.

    It is at least forty to fifty times harder than my old refinement engine, which is a lot; I will have to give my all if I want to purify some energy.

    I again took a couple of deep breaths and started operating it, this time knowing ist difficulty, I did not give up and continued operating it.

    As I started operating it, the runes on the first floor of the Tower started to light up slowly, seeing the runes lighting up my confidence boosted even more, and I began to try even harder.

    Finally, when half of the first floors Runes lit, it was able to suck a wisp of Grey energy from my body, and that is when things got harder.

    Grey energy is not any normal energy; it is filtered cosmic energy, refining it would be much much harder than refining any other energy. I could give up refining this filtered cosmic energy and use other energy, like berserk energy of monsters cores, but I did not.

    I want to start with cosmic energy, so when I try other energies, it will be easy for me to refine them.

    \"Eeeehhh...\"

    I gritted my teeth and started operating the Refinement Engine with all my power. It is very hard, harder than it was before, but I continued. The progress is very, very slow, but I persisted.

    Time passed by, and God knows how much timeter, I was able to light up all the runes of the first floor, which means I had sessfully refined that wisp of Grey energy.

    \"Gasp!\"

    When I looked at the Mana, which I refined from the Grey energy, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp. That wisp of grey energy had turned into semi liquefied faint green Mana.

    It had partially liquefied means it had reached near the pinnacle of purity, from what I¡¯ve heard there are very very few people who can liquefy the Mana at the Knight stage. I have never thought.

    On the first floor, I got partially liquified Mana; I wonder what state it would reach if I refined it through the second or third floor of the Tower.

    There is another thing that shocked me, which was the amount of Mana that wisp of grey energy transformed into. That small wisp of Grey energy was able to fill 6% of mana storage.

    This is simply unbelievable; if it had normal Mana, I would have been able to ept it, but it partially liquefied Mana, which filled 6% of my mana storage, which is four times greater than my old mana storage.

    No wonder this, Grey Energy barely whittled despite constantly injuring me for days. I have underestimated this filtered Cosmic energy.

    Seeing the result, my tired self, which had not slept for more than four days, felt invigorated, and I started refining again, using only Grey energy for refinement. It is a very tiring task, and I would get tired after refining every wisp, but whenever I see the Mana in the storage, I would feel invigorated.

    So, I continued refining and a few hourster, and a few hourster, I was able to fill the mana storage 50% and about to continue more when I saw the Mana in my mana storage lessening at breakneck speed and soon there was only 20% left.

    I did not have a think where the Mana had gone, Ashlyn had taken it as she expelled her old Mana beside my storage.

    Seeing that I shook my head and continued refining, despite getting tired, I continued as I have only one goal in my mind, and that fills my mana storage to the brim.

    I was able to fill my mana storage full in thete afternoon, and that time, I had be so tired that I barely could stand and just wanted to sleep, but I did not sleep as there was onest thing I had to do.

    Iid on the bed, and through our connection, I instructed the little snake to initiate the level up. Receiving my instruction, the bloated body of the little snake transformed into the riven of Miracle fruit energy and started sweeping over my and Ashlyn¡¯s body to level us up.

 Chapter 709 Intial Level Of Major Stage

    The Miracle fruit energy started to spread through my body, crushing all the obstruction that came in its path.

    I have never seen Miracle fruit energy this thick like raging like, well, I have never made it this full before. This time I had fed miracle energy till it can¡¯t eat anymore; I hope this energy will be enough to take me to the peak of the Captain stage.

    Soon the Miracle fruit energy sted through all the obstructions, and I started to level up to the Captain stage. With me entering the captain stage, I found my power increasing at the visible rate.

    There is a clear enhancement in my Body and Soul, and I noticed it is quite greater than normal level up when I looked inside my body with full concentration. I saw that my body and soul are digesting every speck of breakthrough energy without waste.

    My new body is a lot morepatible with the breakthrough than previous if it had my previous body; it would not have been able to give me much benefit during the level up.

    There is another thing this new body is good at,pleting level up quickly, I usually need ten to fifteen minutes toplete level up, but with my new body, I had finished with just two.

    As my body stabilized, the Miracle fruit energy raged again and quickly took me to Mid Captain stage and two minutes after that at Peak Captain stage.

    I had thought this would be my limit as the miracle fruit energy had whittled away quite much as seeing the requirement of energy which increases with each level, I had not thought I would have enough miracle fruit energy to make a breakthrough.

    But I was wrong after I stabilized into Peak of the Captain Stage, the Miracle Fruit energy again raged, though this time its momentum had slowed down quite a bit, it now started to take little more time tearing away all the obstruction.

    Though it¡¯s slow, it¡¯s still torn away and all the obstruction one by one and by the time, It tore down thest obstruction, the snake had whittled away near all the Miracle Fruit energy it had eaten and looked very weak but still able to take me to the Major Stage.

    My level up into Major Stage started, I am receiving the clear enhancements though myplete self. The Major stage is different from the Captain stage; the enhancements I got are a lot bigger.

    After two minutes, the breakthrough in the Initial Level of Major stagepleted, and the little snake which had be quite weak after repeated level-ups had burrowed back into my body.

    After I reach home, I will feed it till it gets back its previous shine, I thought after looking at the snake¡¯s condition and by feeding, I mean, I would perform Body Cleansing Exercise and let it feast on the energies of my body.

    "I am hungry!"

    I said when I thought about the food, but I am in no mood to cook. I want to go back to Milfred as soon as possible; it has been nearly five days, Rachel must be worrying about me.

    So, I took out some snacks and ate them to control my hunger as I am going to cook myself a good meal after I reached my apartment.

    After packing my abode in my storage, I took the air directly. I do not have a clear idea about my strength, but I know it is at least Six Star Silver Elite, and with this power, I rarely have anyone to fear.

    In the Cavern, my strength has increased a lot, and when I¡¯ve gone through the Rebirth, my strength has multiplied. Though the change had not enhanced my strength directly, it had increased it indirectly.

    I now have a strong, flexible body which had great healing power, the cirction of energy had be extremely easy that I couldmand it and it wille out without the moment notice, earlier it was not this good.

    As I fly through the sky, I notice there are a lot fewer people on the lonely hill than before; it is likely due to the shaking of Forbidden Ground, nobody wanted to be near ticking time bomb.

    Though there are fewer people than before, there are still people; I could see them below and hear the fighting sound now and then.

    I was flying through the sky when I suddenly felt something and looked down; there, I saw the intense fight going on between humans and the Grimm monster.

    I was going to walk away, seeing the human seemed to be in the condition to run away and might not need my help when I caught a look of the Human silhouette, and my expression couldn¡¯t help but change drastically.

    Rachel!

    That silhouette that is fighting the Grimm monster is Rachel, and when I looked at her condition, I found she was quite injured, seeing that intense anger couldn¡¯t help but arose in my hearing, and I wasted no time in charging below.

    "Hehe, little human, I am going to have a lot of fun eating you up!" said the Werewolf when strange scalest started to appear on its body, and it started to be even more intense.

    At First, Rachel did not understand what was going on with the Grimm monster, but within the moment, she pieced it all together and understood what was happening, and she did; she couldn¡¯t help but turn pale and started to run right away.

    She understood that this Werewolf had activated the Mystic Method, and strange Green scales were proof of that.

    "Little human, there is no use of Running!" said the Werewolf, and next moment, it appeared in front of me like a sh and licked its tongue manically as it already imagined me as its meal, seeing such a scene a shudder couldn¡¯t help but run through my body.

    "Die Human!"

    It shouted and attacked me with a long w, seeing the attack, I knew I could not dodge it with my current ability.

    ¡¯Do I really have to use that?¡¯ I asked myself seeing the Grimm monster¡¯s attacking, using that against this weak monster would be truly be throwing away such precious things but look like I have no choice but to use that, I thought and reminded myself torment that bastard Micheal when I found him, it¡¯s all became of him, I have to use such precious thing of such weak Grimm monster.

    THUD!

    "Fuck Off!"

    I was just about to use that thing when a very familiar silhouettended in front of me and shouted in a thunderous voice as he swung his sword at the Grimm Monster.

    I was about to stop him, saying the monster is this Grimm Monster is very dangerous, and he should be careful when I saw the result of his attack.

    BANG! BOOM!

    My sword whipped at its w, and just as it touched the w of the overconfident Grimm Monster, the victorious smile on its face vanished as it started to bloat up little before exploding into pieces flesh and core.

    It was a good thing. I quickly realized what would happen and created a thick wall of the fire to save us from bathing in the gore of Grimm Monster.

 Chapter 710 Third Enchantment: Fire Thread

    "Exploded!"

    Rachel muttered as I called back the firewall, and she saw the bits of pieces lying on the ground.

    To be honest, I am also quite surprised when I saw it explode. I had thought with my attack, it would fly away like cannonball before dying in the crash, but it had directly exploded, which was beyond my expectations.

    Though this Grimm monster was Initial Three Star Silver Elite, making it explode in the casual move is not a simple thing, it looks like I will have to re ess my strength after we reach the city.

    "You Bastard!"

    I suddenly heard an angry shout and felt a lot of powerful punches in my chest, if I have simr strength as Rachel, then I would have surely got seriously injured and not feel a tickle that I am feeling right now, but I did not show that on my face, that would be disastrous for me.

    "You have been gone for five days, You Know! Do you know how much you made me worried," she said while punching on my chest strongly before stopping to wipe tears in her eyes.

    I felt sad and angry at myself for worrying her, even more, bad when I saw the tears falling off her eyes.

    I could tell by looking at her tired face and disheveled state that she hadn¡¯t slept for a few days, she looked very tired, and her aura also felt weaker than usual.

    "I am sorry!" I said as I pulled her for the hug, she resisted the hug at first, but she soon melded into it and hugged me back.

    "I was really worried about you, I thought you had died," she said, her voice filled with emotion, relief and happiness could be felt from her voice.

    "I am sorry!" I said again while gently stroking her back, this is the only thing I could say, but I promise myself to make up for what she had suffered through the past few days.

    "Let¡¯s go, it is time to leave other¡¯s will be waiting for me," said Rachel as she let go of the hug.

    "Others?" I asked because I had thought she was the only one who was searching for me these past few days. Hearing my question, she smiled.

    "You had very good friends when I told Sophia and Raina you have gone missing; they have immediatelye to Milfred."

    "Your old team also offered their help, they had also been helping me to search for you, and I have called my sister and Jim. They werete due to not getting permission to leave, but they finally got it yesterday and will leave for Milfred in the evening."

    "Sophia said that Rachel and Leo also wanted toe, but they did not get permission to leave." Rachel said

    I was dumbstruck and overwhelmed hearing that; people do not search for others, especially when two days passed in the ce like a battlefield. If the Person did not return after two days of his required time, then he is likely dead but Rachel and my friends still did and for that, I felt really happy inside.

    We walked silently in the forest, hand in hand, enjoying the serenity of this dangerous ce.

    "So, where were you these past five days?" Rachel asked finally, after some time, I wanted to tell her the whole truth, but I stopped myself from doing so. It is not like I do not trust her with my secret; it¡¯s just she will worry too much; especially when she knew Abomination.

    "The powerful Grimm monster chased me; I have to run into the forbidden ground to get out from its chase."

    "I was able to leave behind the Grimm Monster but stuck in the forbidden Zone, it took five days toe out," I said. It was the truth but not theplete truth, Rachel was smart enough to concur that which is why she gave me the look of ¡¯I know you are lying.¡¯ but did not press it details.

    "You have benefitted from the Misfortune, your strength has advanced by leaps and bounds," she said, to that, I just smiled and continued walking with her hand in hand.

    "Micheal!" I heard a familiar voice when I reached the meeting point with Rachel; it was from Sophia, beside her was her sister Raina.

    "I knew you weren¡¯t going to die too easily!" Sophia said as she hugged me tightly, after hugging both of them, I had to answer all the questions that Sophia threw at me.

    "Micheal!" It had been fifteen minutes when I arrived at the meeting spot when I heard a few familiar voices calling my name, when I looked back I saw K with her are my old teammates.

    All of them looked haggard, but seeing me shinee across their faces, as they all hugged me one by one.

    "Now that we have found Micheal, can we leave? I need to sleep like yesterday!" Alex said after a few minutes, hearing that everyone nodded, and we started our return journey to the city.

    On the way, our big group had attracted many Grimm Monsters, but the twins easily handled all of them, killing every single one of them in one move.

    The improving speed of twins has not stopped, in just a short while, they have be Three Star Silver Elite.

    The progress of them is very fast, they are even slightly stronger than Rachel who is also Three Star Elite.

    Hun!

    Suddenly my expression changed, and a look of anger and happiness appeared on my face at the same time.

    "Let¡¯s go this way, and I have some unfinished business which I have to finish," I said, everyone looked a little confused, but they followed me, and soon we came across Big Grimm monster.

    "Gasp!"

    They Gasped seeing it, especially four silver stars on its temple, everyone¡¯s gaze attracted by those four stars and a clear look of fear could be seen in everyone¡¯s eyes, even twins gripped their swords tightly.

    "I was going to leave this shitty ce yesterday, but I have decided to stay one more day. The wait is worth it."

    "Not only I am going to kill you and that wretched bird but also little humans beside you!" said the Grimm monster and attacked without giving me any chance to run.

    It had learned its lesson fromst time and directly attacked me without giving me any chance to run away. This Grimm monster is the same Grimm Monster, which made me run to the forbidden ground and made me experience hell and heaven there.

    My friends got very scared seeing iting and got ready to fight against it, but I stopped them and took out Red Sword from my storage.

    I added my pure mana into it and lit it up to my fire ability; I swung my sword four times. It was so fast they were not even able to see the blur, the only thing they could see is the four very thin fire threadsing out of it.

    This is the 3rd enchantment of the red sword called ¡¯Fire Thread!¡¯ it can create a very thin thread of concentrated fire. For it, one needs very pure mana which I did not have before but now I have and could use this enchantment without any problem.

 Chapter 711 Revenge

    Azure Horns Gorrman¡¯s face had drastic change when it saw the four fire threadsing toward it; it had immediately understood the terror of the fire threads.

    Not only the Gorrman but also my friends had awe in their eyes as they saw the fire threads; with their experience, they immediately understood the power of the fire threads and knew if they came across such an attack, they would have no chance of surviving against it.

    The Gorrman stopped on its tracks and covered itself with Azure energy, which is its Mystic ability before it started to run away, but unfortunately, it had underestimated the power of the speed of fire threads.

    These fire threads may seem very slow, but in reality, they are very fast; they had reached the Azure Horn Gorrman before it could even take one step of retreat.

    Slice Slice Slice....

    The threads did not give it even a second before they sliced through it, the powerful full-body Armor which looked like it packed serious defense became of cheese as it is not able to stop the fire threads, as they cut apart the Azure Horned Gorrman¡¯s limbs.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    "Ahhhh...."

    With its body, all four of its limbs fell on the ground, and it screamed loudly in pain, strangely when the fire threads cut its limbs they have also sealed its wounds with the head, so not a single drop of blood had seeped out of the Grimm monster¡¯s wound.

    Sealing the wound of the Grimm monster with heat is no simple matter; for it, the temperature of the fire had to be quite high; otherwise, it would not work.

    "Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me, I have many treasures in my storage and I know many secret locations where the amazing treasure is hidden!" said Azure Horned Gorrman as they saw meing toward it.

    For the Grimm Monster like Azure Horned Gorrman, the injury I have just bestowed now is not a big thing. It could grow new limbs within a day or two, and if it can reattach its old limbs, then it will take a maximum an hour to be good as new.

    "Really?" I asked as I reached next to it, "Yes, Yes, I will give you everything, I promised!" said Azure Horned Gorrman happily as it saw me being interested in its offer.

    Slice!

    "Sorry, not interested," I said and sliced its neck off its body. I am quite merciful toward it by giving it a clean painless death. If it were not for it, I would not have received such a huge fortune and rise in power quickly.

    After killing it, I crouched down and collected its stuff, especially storage, I had just picked up its storage when I felt a slight response from it which I never felt before and decided to add my mana into it and to my utter shock, I was able to see everything inside it, and if I will, I could take out any of the stuff I want from it.

    This is a great shock for me, I had thought the mana refined by the Tower great in purity, but I had never thought that it was great enough that it would help me operate the Grimm monster¡¯s Artifact.

    There is another thing I noticed while operating the storage, which is ease; I am operating this Storage as it is storage from the humans, I am not feeling slight obstruction from it.

    Rachel said that when she operates the Grimm monsters Artifacts, she feels resistance and has to concentrate a little to use it, it is the same for everyone.

    There are only two people I know who could operate the Artifacts of Grimm monsters with a simr level that humans are twins, they have no problem in using Grimm monster¡¯s equipment, which is why Sophia is using the Boots of Grimm monsters.

    They can do that became of their mana temperance crystal, which is very high quality, even them had assimted quite a bit of mana of their mana temperance crystal before they are able to operate the Artifacts of Grimm Monster while I just have to refine some mana from my new refinement engine.

    From this, I could tell how fearful this Choose Crushing Tower is and couldn¡¯t help but wonder about what other secrets it is holding.

    I wanted to operate some artifacts of the Grimm Monster, but I refrained myself from doing that, I had already shocked everyone to the core already, if I used to operate the Grimm monsters artifact now, I might give them a trauma.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    I threw down the several fireballs which burned the body of the Grimm monster in cinder in a few minutes before I turned to my friends who were still looking at me with the expression of shock.

    "Let¡¯s Go!"

    I said little loudly, hearing my voice they all returned to themselves and started looking at me as I am some kind of monster.

    "You have Killed the Four Star Elite without a problem!" Sophia said, to that, I have just smiled and said: "I have received some fortune in the Forbidden Ground!"

    They did not ask me what fortune I have received, they just followed me out of the forest quietly each busy with their thinking, seeing how they are still in shock, I decided to deal with any Grimm monster we havee across.

    An hourter, we got out of the forest, and Sophia started the conversation on some light topics; I also joined with them, and soon, the little awkward atmosphere quickly vanished away.

    Ting Ting Ting...

    Soon we reached near the city, and our halowatches started to buzz, especially mine, which had been lit up with the notifications, most of them from Rachel, twins, and Ka.

    These are the people who knew about my disappearance and had tried to contact me in case I have returned to the city.

    "I will call my sister to tell her that you have been found, and they don¡¯t have toe anymore." Rachel said, "I will also have to call Rachel and Leo. I have just read their mail; they said they have got the permission and are taking the earliest Airship." Sophia said I nodded.

    The next fifteen minutes went to contacting others who wereing to search for me; I also had to tell them about the predicament I have got into and apologized for worrying them.

    I felt surprised and happy, seeing so many people hade and about toe to find me. The Grimm Battlefield is now in a different phase; people are searching for Origin Water everywhere.

    For them to discard the search for Origin Water, which could very well change their life ande search for me is a huge thing, normal friends don¡¯t do that.

    "Tomorrow at 7. Don¡¯t forget!"

    I said to Ka and others who were leaving toward their apartment; I had decided to cook them lunch for tomorrow to show my gratitude for what they have done for me, it is at least I should for the friends who have done so much for me.

 Chapter 712 Return

    Soon we reached the apartment with twins, while everyone went to take a shower, I quickly freshened up and started to cook a simple meal. Though I am feeling very sleepy, I was also feeling very hungry and did not wish to sleep on an empty stomach.

    So, I immediately fished out some ingredients and started to cook; it was a good thing I asked Rachel for some herbs; otherwise, the dinner would have been quite nd.

    All the herbs I had, I¡¯ve thrown into the Monstrosity that Abomination had created, so I had no herbs with me, and this is one of the main reasons why I had decided not to cook the dinner and just eat the snacks.

    The dinner is finished within forty minutes and eaten in near silence; everybody is sleepy and tired; nobody had the mood to talk much, even Sophia, who talked as much as she breathe was quite silent.

    "Will you sleep in my room today," I asked Rachel after we finish cleaning, "Ok!" Rachel said directly, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as we walked toward the room.

    In my room, weid on the bed together with Rachel¡¯s head on my shoulder. It felt very good, and I wish we slept like this every day, that was thest thought that came to me before sleep took me.

    When I woke up, it waste morning the next day, when I looked beside me, I found myself entangled in Rachel. Her face is very close to mine, and she looked very peaceful when she slept.

    I couldn¡¯t control myself and kissed her cheek before I silently got out of the bed without disturbing her.

    I had thought I would sleep for a whole day, and I¡¯ve not slept in five days, but I woke up after thirteen hours and felt very good andpletely refreshed.

    I walked to the bathroom to freshen up before walking toward the kitchen to cook breakfast. I n to cook a great breakfast, and I have all the ingredients for it.

    So, I started without wasting any time, and an hourter, there was a sumptuous breakfast in front of me.

    I ced everything in the heat, preserving boxes and walked toward the living room, there is still time for girls to wake up, and I have many things to do.

    Taking a seat, I took several storages of the Grimm Monster and started to operate them; I wanted to see if I could operate all the artifacts of the Grimm Monsters or the Artifact of Azure Horn Gorrman was any special, I am doing that because I am still could not able to believe I am able to operate storages of the Grimm monsters perfectly.

    I operated a couple of storage and found I could operate them perfectly. I even took out the dagger Artifact of Grimm monsters and transmitted mana inside it found that I could operate it with the perfect ease.

    This gave me a new idea; I was going to look for a Totem Artifact which matches my sword. Currently, I am unable to use it, but in the near future, I will, and for that, I have to be prepared.

    From now on, I will have a Greatsword as my main weapon, and I am nning to choose the Grate sword from the Grimm Monsters Artifact I have. I have killed thousands of Grimm monsters, and many of them I killed used heavy Greatswords.

    I have at least ten Greatswords that fit my criteria perfectly; I will have to look at them carefully and choose the one that has an enchantment that suits me best.

    I put away the storages of the Grimm Monsters and took out the jelly-like semi-transparent metallic Object.

    It is the Poop that Monstrosity Had released, it may be not precious as the mold that my Totem Artifact is made of, but it is still precious, and now I have to find the use of it.

    In the knowledge of material I have, many things have a simr structure and look like this poop; the only difference is that all of them were naturally urring substances while Abomination makes this.

    As I was observing it, I heard familiar steps behind me when I looked back; I saw Rachel ising wearing her usual shorts.

    "Hey!" Rachel said she came closer to, "Hey." I hey back, hearing that she smiled and sat on myp directly facing me before she brought her lips to me without saying anything.

    Our kiss was heated from the start; it was filled with passion and lodging we have for each other. In that kiss, we have let out all the emotions we have felt for each in the past five days.

    "You Guys are really shameless, just get a room!" I heard a familiar voice behind us, but not one of us paid any heed to it and continued kissing but Sophia being Sophia, she sat in the seat in front of us and started to watch like she is watching tv.

    Her gaze felt so ufortable that we finally decided to let go despite not wanting to when I looked at Sophia, I found her having a victory smile on her face while Raina who was little far had her face beet red.

    "What is this?" Sophia asked as she took the poop of Monstrosity in her hand and started to observe it. I wanted to say it is ¡¯Poop,¡¯ but I stopped myself and began to think of a better answer.

    "It is something I¡¯ve found in the Forbidden Ground; I wasn¡¯t able to determine what is yet," I said, it wasn¡¯t that I wasn¡¯t able to determine it, it¡¯s just that there are a lot of choices.

    "It looked like a Mold I¡¯ve received in the Ruin, Sophia let me look at it for a bit!" Rachel said from myp, hearing that Sophia handed it to Rachel.

    "It really is mold; just its color looks different!" Rachel confirmed after she observed.

    ¡¯How can I be an idiot not to notice it?¡¯ I cursed myself, it had fallen from the mold, so it should be the mold. I would have noticed that soon, but the naturally formed molds have knowledge of different colors and different texture, some of the naturally formed molds have a structure simr to this, but so are many other things.

    "It is mold!" I said after thinking andparing all the properties that mold has with it, and nearly all of them matched with it.

    "I wish I had created my totem Artifact from mold like you, I¡¯ve heard Totem Artifacts created from the Mold are better than the Totem Artifact created through the materials," Sophia said.

    What she said is right, the Artifact created through the Mold is a lot better and knowledge of Totem Artifacts, I have also suggested that I should give Mold over the materials.

    I was going to say something when I suddenly remembered something, and a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I looked at Sophia with the smile that reek of revenge.

    She had disturbed my make out Rachel many times, I wanted to take revenge on her, but I never got a chance, but now I finally got the chance.

    "I have a method that could help you assimte this mold into your Totem Artifact, do you want it?" I asked her with a smile.

 Chapter 713 Restructuring

    "Will it make my Totem Artifact powerful?" she asked instantly, Raina, on the other hand, shook her head seeing her sister¡¯s behavior, she had clearly read my expressions and knew how easily her sister fell into my traps.

    "Of course, I guarantee you with this Mold, your artifact will be double powerful," I said.

    "Legs go, I want to assimte it into my Totem Artifact as soon as possible." She said and stood up to walk toward the Training Hall, but seeing I am still sitting, she looked at me ringly.

    "You have to do one thing for me before I tell you the method?" I said casually while bringing Rachel closer, who was sitting in myp. "What is it?" she finally sensed something and looked at me with little guarded eyes.

    "Nothing, you just have to Apologize for all the disturbances caused when we were making out and promise you will not disturb us when you see us making out in the future," I said.

    Rachel rolled her hearing before she melded into my chest as she looked at Sophia with a smile whose features have be quiteic, even her sister couldn¡¯t help but smile at her sister¡¯s condition.

    Suddenly Sophie¡¯s expression turned a little angry, and she opened the mouth to say something, but she stopped herself and quickly eased her angry expression and put on a bright smile which clearly before looking straight into my eyes.

    "Michael I am sorry for disturbing your makeout with Rachel all the time, and I promise I will never do that again!" she said, though there is a bright smile on her face, I feel re from her eyes which had turned slightly red, for one second I even felt like I might burn to cinder under her gaze.

    "Good, let¡¯s eat breakfast first, I will tell you the method after that," I said and asked Rachel to sit beside me as I went to bring the breakfast.

    The breakfast went smooth, weughed and talked, the only one who did not talk much was Sophia, who is still ring at me.

    "Now we have finished breakfast, can you tell me the Method now?" Sophia said impatiently after we finished our breakfast. "Sure, Let¡¯s go to the Training Hall, I will carve it to your furnace," I said, hearing that Sophia got happy and we all walked toward the big Training Hall.

    "Raina, you also take out your furnace, I have an extra mold for you too," I said to Raina as I took another mold from my storage, she opened her mouth to say something, but when she saw my expressions, she quietly nodded.

    Thud! Thud!

    Both of them took out their furnace and ced their opposite side training hall against each other, since they practice abilities that opposed each other, it is better for them.

    After they took out their furnaces, I walked toward them and started to modify the Emperor Grade Totem Blueprint carved on them. The method hade with the Totem Artifact knowledge, so It is very easy to modify the blueprint to amodate a small method, within twenty minutes I finished the Modifications.

    "You guys can start now!" I said as I gave them two molds, they both nodded at me and walked toward their own furnaces.

    Soon they sat on their furnaces and ced the Mold¡¯s in their ces before taking out their Totem artifacts and activating the formation right after that. As the formation started, it started to move toward the Molds and started to wrap itself around them.

    A few minutester, the Mold started floating out from their respective ce and moved toward the totem artifact. Soon they reached the Totem Artifact before they meltedpletely and wrapped around the Totem Artifact of the twins.

    Half an hourter, the artifacts of twins meltedpletely before their merge with the mold.

    "The twins searched for you for two days, and you gave them such a good thing, I have searched for you for five days," she said and left her iplete sentence for me to understand the rest as she looked at me sweetly.

    Having already used the mold to create her Artifact, I can¡¯t give her mold as I am pretty confident that Mold she had received from Ruin is way better quality than what I have, and that left only one thing which I think will be very very useful to her.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I have a thing that is very suitable for you," I said as I took her hands in me, she did not ask what I have for her, she just smiled and let her hands melded into me.

    Seeing this might take another hour, I took out the chair where we sat together as we watched twins in reconstructing their Totem Artifact.

    Normally Totem Artifact can¡¯t be reconstructed; the only time could be reconstructed when one adds another Totem Seed into it, but there is always an exception, and Mold is the Exception.

    The only mold has enough power to reconstruct the Mold without damaging the Artifact, but there is also condition, and that is that Mold has to be of good quality, or it should be a level higher than the material that was used in the crafting on the Totem Artifact.

    Only when all these conditions are being followed and on then will one be able to reconstruct their Totem Artifact.

    Ting Ting Ting...

    After sometimeter Mold and Totem Artifact merged, I saw a familiar scene happening at a much smaller scale, the newly formed mold started to expel impurities and useless parts from it.

    "What is happening?" asked Rachel, seeing such a strange scene. I was going to say it was pooping but decided it would not be a good word to use, so I changed it. "It is removing the impurities," I said, nodding in understanding and continuing looking.

    Time passed as the Molds kept releasing the impurities, and soon that process was over, and the mold started to get the rough shape of the Artifact.

    I had done this step differently, or I might say, the abomination had done it differently as it first took the mold inside me, and then we fought for the shape and design of the artifact, though many things had happened in between, they do not matter.

    The swords took the basic shape again in their melted form, these swords look roughly the same as their Old totem artifact, but one could find numerous small changes in them.

    First, when they created their totem artifact, they did not have a clear idea about what they wanted in their Totem Artifacts, but after they used Totem Artifacts, they got a pretty good idea and now they are applying those ideas here.

    Soon the rough artifacts went inside the bodies of twins for the final process, as they went inside, I started to track changes in them.

    As time passed, I noticed a change in their battle aura; both of their aura started to rise at slow at sure speed. From Initial, it went to Mid then High and only stopped when they reached the Peak.

    In just two hours, they went from Initial Three Star Elite to Peak Three Star Elite, and it would take them two days at most to be Four Star Elite as they got used to the power of their Totem Artifact.

    Ten minutes after their aura stabilized, both of the girls opened their eyes, and in their eyes, I could see the happiness and joy clearly.

 Chapter 714 Spar

    "How is it?"

    I asked as both sisters opened their eyes, the result I could clearly sense from and by the overflowing happiness in their eyes.

    "Our Totem Artifacts have improved by leaps and bounds, thank you, Micheal, for the Mold," Raina said, and soon she took out her Totem Artifact.

    It is still a snow white Rapier with the Ribbon, but now it has be even more delicate and sharper than before when I look at it, I feel a tingle rise all over my body, this clearly mean that the de of her Totem Artifact is sharp enough to threaten me.

    Seeing her sister taking out her sword, Sophia had also taken out her Totem Sword. Her falchion had be a little longer, and fire pattern had be more pronounced that made her sword look like it is burning.

    "Micheal, I can¡¯t sense your level, but you are surely not at Lieutenant, now show us your Totem Artifact!" Sophia asked, just as she asked that Rachel and Sophia looked at me, clearly wanting me to show them my totem Artifact.

    "You guys should take a few steps back!" I said. I have no problem showing them my totem Artifact, it¡¯s just that they will be quite shocked when they see it.

    They looked very baffled by my strange request, Rachel even arched her eyebrow in askance, but I smiled at her, seeing I am not willing to answer, she took steps back with twins after giving me a small re.

    THUD!

    With them out of the danger range and I summoned out my Totem Artifact, and like always, it came out with Bang.

    All of their eyes popped out when they saw my sword; they had a look of unbelievability in their eyes. It can be understandable, as they have seen me using the light sword with speed as their preference, but with this sword, everything has changed.

    I will have to make quite changes in my fighting style if I want to amodate this sword and use it at 100%.

    I have given it some thoughts and decided to amodate this sword, I will make some changes in my fighting style, but I will not change my core, speed is and will always be the core of my fighting style, and now I will just have to modify a little so that it could amodate the Raw Power in it.

    "What is this, Monstrosity!" Sophia said out loud as she looked at my Greatsword, "There was some ident when I was crafting my sword." I said sheepishly, which made three of them look at me, this excuse is quite poor as the design of a sword depends on oneself and other factors could not do much about it unless they are too powerful.

    "Your sword is Magnificent!" Raina praised as she looked at the sword carefully, especially the ¡¯The Badge¡¯ in the center of the Guard, where Mark of Abomination is stamped.

    "Can I try lifting it?" Sofia asked suddenly as she came closer to me; I was stumped at first before a smile appeared on my face, "You can try!" I said and handed her the Grip.

    "So heavy!" Sophia said in shock just as I handed her the sword, the sword was on the ground, so one could move it slightly but when one tried to lift it, they would see the true terror of its weight.

    "Eeeehhh!"

    Sophia adjusted her Grip on the Sword and tried to lift it, I thought it would be very hard for her to lift it off the ground, but she proved me wrong, she was able to lift the sword and lifted two inches above it before it fell down again on the ground with the bang.

    "This monstrosity is too heavy, are you even able to lift it." Sophia said as she massaged her sore muscles, "I can lift it but can not use it." I said with an embarrassed smile.

    I would be the first who can use their Totem Artifact after creating it; if it would have been half of its weight, I was fully confident in using it, but it is 1000 KG Sword, I will have to make my body strong if I have to use it.

    But I am confident that the day I will be able to use it, my battle power will sour; the heaviness is not only quality this sword has.

    "I want to test the power of my Totem Artifact, Micheal lets Spar!" Sophia said, "Ok!" I said. I had thought only Sophia would fight me, but Raina also joined, which made me happy.

    Fighting three Star Elite would have been not much fun; I would have to hold back my power constantly, but now, with two of them fighting together, I am confident that two of them will show the power of Four Star Elite which will be little fun.

    I took out my red sword and walked toward the center of the training hall, I would have liked the fight with the Greatsword, but since I have not chosen it, I have decided to use the Red sword one more time.

    "Ready?" I asked, "Yes!" Both of them said in unison and attacked me.

    These girls did not have not to back anything and attacked me with their full strength, they have seen me killing the four Star Silver Elite easily, so they know I am not weak, which is why they don¡¯t bother to hold anything back.

    Seeing theming at me, I did not stay at my ce. I could defend easily against their attack without moving, but it wouldn¡¯t be fun. Seeing meing toward them, the smile on both of the faces widened, and they increased the power of their attacks to the limit.

    Their attack came, and as it merged, it had reached the level of four-star Elite, seeing their attack, I swung my sword and attacked straight to the point of weakness.

    ng!

    I nullified their attack in the single strike and could easily move my sword andunched a fatal attack at them, but I did not; instead, I took back my sword and waited for them to attack.

    There is no use in ending battle this quickly; I want to fight some more and give them a chance to get experience in fighting someone powerful; it will be really helpful to them.

    The experience I had got me fighting ellen had saved my life many times, and that is why I continue to fight with them for more than an hour, and their teamwork continues to amaze me.

    These sisters have truly fantastic teamwork; they fight like they are one person, sometimes I wonder if there is some deeper connection than their sister bond and hard work.

    We fought for one and a half hours before we finally stopped, we would have continued, but sisters have got tired as since from the start they have used all their strength to attack me.

    After the fight, I cooked lunch and ate while talking about our lives, the whole day passed like that and evening came and I started preparing for a grand dinner for old teammates and twins who had a flight home in a few hours.

 Chapter 715 White Grade

    Note: Ive uploaded wrong previous 2 Chapters, Ive Fixed. I am very sorry to cause such an inconvenience.

    "Dinner was delicious, Micheal," K said as she put her spoon down after eating thest bite of the desert.

    ¡¯Well, it should be I have worked quite hard on it.¡¯ I said in my mind, "Thank You, it means a lot." I replied with a smile. Soon after, others also finished eating their dinner andplimented me, and I like theirpliments very much as every host would.

    After dinner, we all went to the hall and talked; they all told me what had happened in the past five days when I was out of contact, and there were some interesting things that had happened, and one of them even caught my attention which I will talk aboutter.

    "I want to thank you all for what you did, and this is a small token from me, please don¡¯t reject otherwise I will feel bad," I said and ced six boxes in front of Ka and team.

    I knew they would feel bad about receiving something for me and reject it, which is why I did not give them a chance to reject these small gifts for me.

    These boxed as jet ck and looked very shiny; they seemed to be made of very fine Marble. I have found them in the storage of humans whom I reverse looted in Ruin; his storage had hundreds of exquisite boxes.

    They looked a little hesitant in epting the gift, but after seeing my face, they had picked the boxes one by one.

    "What¡¯s in it?" Alex asked as she picked up the box and started to open, "Don¡¯t open it here, open it in your home, and as for the things inside, all of them will be very useful to you guys." I replied with a smile.

    I could tell Alex wanted to open the box very much, but she had stopped herself from doing that. They stayed for an hour more before they left for their homes together.

    "It is time for us to leave Micheal!" Sophia said after some time, they have an airship to catch.

    "Will you give this Rachel and Leo, tell them thanks from me," I said, and I took out two boxes and gave them to Sophia. Rachel and Leo went to the same Midzone as the twins.

    The reason twins were able toe early to search for me is that they have some connection in Grimm Battlefield due to their brother, which got them permission to leave early. At the same time, it took Leo and Rachel five days to get that, but when they are about to leave, I have already been found.

    Though they were not able toe, they had intentions that are more than enough for me, I am fortunate to have such friends.

    "Micheal, you are giving gifts to everyone, will you not give to us," Sophia said jokingly.

    "Sophia!"

    Just as she said that she got admonished by Raina loudly, "I was joking, jeez, you understand a joke." Sophia said, theining voice.

    "Sophia is right; I do have onest thing for you guys," I said, taking out a palm-size bottle from my storage, which is half-filled with the milky white liquid.

    "Micheal, you don¡¯t have to give us anything; we are already indebted to you by the mold you had given us," Raina said outright, rejecting what I am giving it to them. Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head.

    "The Violet Grade Origin Water you guys have given me had saved my life, if it weren¡¯t for it, I would have died in the forbidden ground," I said with a truthful voice.

    What I said is absolutely true if not Violet origin water, I would have turned to husk before I fell into theke to Milky White Origin Water, it could be said that they have saved my life.

    "Please take it; I will feel safe if you have this with you," I said slowly, hearing how I truly wanted to have them, they finally took the bottle of Milky while Origin Water.

    To others, I have only given them about fifty drops each but to twins I have given the half-full bottle which has little more than four thousand drops. This will be enough to alter their constitution and Talent by quite a Margin.

    "What is it?" Sophia asked as she took the half-filled bottle in her hand, "Open it, and you will find it." I said.

    They may not know about it, but when they smell its fragrance, they will understand its value on their own.

    Hearing me, Sophia wasted no time in opening the cap of the bottle and took a long whip from its mouth, and just as she did that, a look of utter shock appeared in their faces.

    "W...White Grade Origin Transformative Water!" Sophia said in a shaking voice, not only her voice is shaking; her body is also shaking, seeing that, I kept my gaze locked on it, in case it fell on the floor.

    "What!"

    Just as White Grade Origin Transformative Water uttered from Sophia¡¯s mouth, both Rain and Rachel got simr expressions on their face, and Raina, who is usually very calm, did not hesitate to snatch the bottle from her sister¡¯s hand and smell the fragrance herself.

    A smile couldn¡¯t help couldn¡¯t help but appear this Comic behavior; for one moment, I thought it was not Raina, but Sophia herself; it looks like these sisters are more simr than they are different.

    Compared to twins, Rachel¡¯s reaction was a little more measured, she controlled herself from snatching the bottle off Raina¡¯s hand and looked at me intently, feeling her intense gaze, I mouth something to her which brought a huge smile on her face which seemed to lit the whole room extra bright.

    I was a little surprised to see such a smile on her face as the only time I had seen her such a smile on her face when I made my confession to her when we were in Ruin.

    "It really is While Grade Origin Water!" Raina said after she got control over emotions and looked at me, "Micheal, this is too precious." Raina said, move her hand to give me back the bottle.

    I could tell she wanted this Origin Water, but seeing its preciousness, she had decided to return it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel touched seeing it.

    "Keep it; I have a few bottles more for myself." I rejected resolutely, and seeing adamant expression; she finally took back the bottle.

    "Could you tell me more about this White Grade Origin Water?" I asked back; I have never heard this grade before; otherwise, I would not have called it the Milky While Origin Water.

    "White Grade saturated Origin water, it is only found in the Central Continent, and even there it is quite rare," she said and started exining its value and other details about it.

    "My brother had found a thousand drops in the central continent, and it helped him gain the perfect fusion with his inheritance," Raina said after some time.

    With her exining, I got a clear idea about the value of Milky White Origin Water and couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky to get such treasure.

 Chapter 716 Awakeninig Ritual

    Note: Ive uploaded wrong Chapter 713 and Chapter 714, Ive Fixed. I am very sorry to cause such an inconvenience.

    "They have left!" I said as I saw the airship that twins sat moving into the clouds.

    "Let¡¯s go back!" Rachel said, I nodded, and we walked outside of the airport before taking the air. We soonnded in front of our apartment building and walked inside it hand in hand.

    When we reached our apartment, Rachel directly took me to the big training hall before she let go of my hand and took out formation drawing ink, when I smelled its fragrance I was quite surprised.

    I smelled the ck Grade Origin Water from it and a very powerful monster blood smell, which made me shudder a little, the blood she had used likely from the Lord Grade monster.

    With such powerful ink, she started to draw a formation, I first thought formation would be one or two meters long, but to my surprise, the spherical formation had epassed nearly all Practice Hall, and it took Rachel nearly two hours to draw.

    I watched her silently and could help but amazed by the elegance she emits when she does something with full concentration.

    After she finished drawing the formation, she came toward me and stretched her hand silently; I know what she meant, and without saying anything, I took out a bottle that ispletely filled with the White Grade Origin Water.

    "Thousand Drops should be enough for Awakening!" she said as she took out a thousand drops into the small bowl before she ced the bottle into her storage, seeing that a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    After that, she started to take out the Stuff and to see the stuff; even I felt a little surprised.

    "From the little memories that Inheritance had given me, except for Origin Water, the ritual also needs the energy to awaken inheritance inside me, a lot, and lots of energy!" Rachel said as she uploaded millions of Mana crystals on the formation.

    The mana crystals are smaller than the thumbnail, but when one has more than twenty million of them, it is enough to fill the whole formation to the brim and now except for a one-meter circle in the center nearly, all the formation is filled with mana crystals.

    "GASP!"

    I had thought she was finished but would enter the formation when she took out a fist-size thing that scared the hell out of me that I started shaking on spot and took a couple of steps back in fear, the thing she had taken out is more fearful than the World Tear.

    "Wh...where the hell did you get that Vaporizer?" I asked in a shaking voice, that shiny ck rock in her hand is a known Cosmic Burster, though the one in her hand is the lowest grade, it is enough to vaporize the whole city and area around it.

    The reason I am fearful about it because that thing is fucking unstable, a slight mistake and it vaporise the whole city.

    It was so dangerous that the Grimm Battlefield put it in the Grade 1 Danger category if anyone found with it, they would receive the harshest punishment, which could even be directly executed.

    "I will need a lot of energy for Awakening, and It has, without using it, even a hundred million would not be enough." She said. "It is very unstable, Rachel." I reminded her of her main point.

    The sooner we dispose of that thing, the better our life would be in immense danger if anyonees to know we have that thing in our possession.

    "Trust me; this formation is unique. It can make the most unstable source of energy stable." Rachel said I was going to say something in objection, but seeing her confidence in the strange formation, I¡¯ve decided to trust her.

    Seeing my behavior smile bloomed on her face, and she gave me a long passionate kiss on my lips.

    It is not easy to stay near that thing, if anyone in my ce, he would have tucked a tail and ran away as far as possible from that thing.

    She let go of the kiss and did the most expected thing I¡¯ve ever thought possible, she started to take off her cloth, she did not ask me to turn away, and since she did not say it, I did not turn away and kept looking her she continues take one article of clothing off her body after another.

    And soon only lingerie remained on her body, she looked at and saw me looking at her with an extremely heated gaze, I thought she would ask me to look away, but she did not.

    She just turned her back on me, so I could only see her back and took off lingerie, and I was able to see herpletely naked back, which was the most amazing thing I have ever seen.

    Her perfectly smooth back and that ass, which I just wanted to squeeze with my hands, I was because of the good self-control that I was able to stop myself from ravaging her.

    Rachel stayed on her spot for a few seconds for some reason before she walked into a massive load of mana crystals while I continued watching her amazing ass till it disappeared from my view.

    Micheal did not know when Rachel started to walk into the formation; there was a bright smile on her face, which was filled with happiness. If Michael had seen this smile, he would have surely got lost inside it.

    Soon Rachel reached the center of the formation and sat on the center of it before turning toward me. Due to obstruction of mana crystals, I could only see her neck and up.

    ¡¯Best Of Luck¡¯ I mouthed to her, she smiled and mouths back ¡¯Thank You¡¯ before she drank the White Grade Origin Water and closed her eyes, the next moment the runes of massive formation started to lit up and flew secondster, they lit up in full resplendent.

    As the runes became resplendent, a thin forcefield started to rise from the boundary of the Runic formation until it enveloped the whole formation, a dome of force field hadpletely covered the whole formation and Rachel inside.

    I am quite shocked seeing the forcefield being erected, such formations are very, very rare and usually kept secret, and even if people know about the formations that could create the forcefield, they would not prefer to use it, as the runic forcefield consumed too much of the energy.

    Those who have to create the forcefield usually buy artifacts to create it, though the defense it provided will not be muchpared to what Runic forcefield could offer; using them will be much more energy-efficient.

    The first few minutes after the force field erected, nothing had happened, but suddenly a faint colorless smoke started to rise as the Mana crystals began to melt and turned into colorless smoke.

    The speed of their melting is slow but consistent as within fifteen minutes all mana crystals, millions of them had melted and created the thick fog in the forcefield, that I could barely make out the silhouette of Rachel who was sitting inside.

 Chapter 717 Practice I

    ¡¯I wonder how it felt like to be inside such concentrated energy¡¯ I asked myself as I saw millions of mana crystals turning into energy smoke. Normal Knight wouldn¡¯t be alive under thick energy, hell even Lords will have the problem staying under such thick energy.

    Mana crystals are the practice resource, and Knight could use them, but they don¡¯t, our bodies aren¡¯t equipped to handle and refine such energy, only lords capable of doing that.

    When I thought about refining, I wondered if my new refining engine would be able to refine this energy. I am quite sure it will; if it can refine the Filtered Cosmic Energy, then refining energy from the mana crystal should not be a problem for it.

    I was busy in my thoughts when I felt faint ck smoke appear in the dome, though it is very faint, it could be clearly seen in the done as whenever this ck smoke appears, the colorless smoke makes way for it on its own or I might say this ck smoke.

    This ck smoke is not peaceful like the colorless smoke; it is floating everywhere in a chaotic manner; just looking at this nature, one will know where ites from. It is from the Vaporiser.

    I am quite shocked to see that this formation is extracting energy from the Vaporiser without making it explode; this thing is known for exploding after the slight tinkering.

    As I was watching everything in full concentration, I saw a faint purple glow in the center of the Formation; I do not doubt that it is Rachel that is emitting the purple glow.

    As time passed, that glow got brighter and brighter till it had be bright enough that it looked one could look at it under the thick fog, but that was just a start.

    Soon the purple color spread from Rachel and enveloped all the runic formation, and with it enveloping, the runes started to change, and to my utter shock, they have started to change into the Ancient Runes.

    Within just a few minutes, a formation made of normal runes had turned into the formation of Ancient Runes, which changed everything, including its appearance. Now the whole formation is purple, and including the forcefield, it is also faint purple.

    It was a good thing that the Ancient Runes are hazy for some reason otherwise I would have burned my eyes in a moment, even now my eyes started to burn if I looked at the formation too closely.

    Which is why I am only staring at the forcefield where there are hardly any runes. After the Ancient Runes took over, the big change urred inside; this Ancient Formation able to extract all the energy from the Vaporiser within a second.

    I am not surprised to see that, with Ancient Runes, this formation had be at least a thousand times stronger, so total extraction energy from the Vaporiser Rock is no big thing.

    A few minutes passed by, nothing happened, or I might say the fog was obscuring my vision so much that I wasn¡¯t able to see anything, but with passing time, I had noticed something.

    That the Rachels is sucking the energies around her into her, her speed seems slow, but it is extremely fast when one sees how much energy is around her.

    This is the energy of about twenty-five million Manan crystals and a fist-size Vaporiser which have to contain at least 100 times more than that, taking this much amount of energy into the frail body is a shocking thing.

    I watched half an hour more before I looked away and typed a few buttons on my holowatch, and soon, the left wall of Big Training Hall disappeared, revealing the small training room.

    All the training rooms are connected if one wants one big training hall, then one just has to remove the wall. After the wall had disappeared, I walked into the training room and took out thirteen Swords from my storage.

    I don¡¯t think Rachel¡¯s awakening is not going to end very soon, and there is no use in watching the whole process, so at that time, I might well do some training and the things I have to do.

    The thirteen words in front of me are the Sword that fits my criteria, all of them are the Greatsword and have simr length and width as my Sword, now I have to choose one of them.

    The Sword I will choose will depend upon what Enchantment it has, so without wasting any time, I started to inspect one Sword after another.

    All the swords are top quality and have great Enchantment, I wanted to choose every Sword I took in my hand, but I controlled myself and inspected every Sword with great precision.

    I¡¯ve not only checked their Enchantment but also their familiarity with me, and finally, little more than two hourster, I chose the Sword.

    It is a sword that has a brown metallic de and Blue handle; it is simr in height but has a greater width and weighs around 300 Kg, which is the limit of what I can handle with my current ability.

    It had the Enchantment of the weight; if I willed it, I could increase its weight, and this is the main reason why I had chosen the second Sword, which I liked; that Sword had the lethal vibration enchantment.

    If I had chosen that Sword, it would have defeated the whole purpose of choosing the Sword. The main reason I am using this Sword is to get used to fighting with Greatsword and get used to the weight; with this Sword, I could get used to both.

    As I progress, I could increase the weight of the Sword until I became capable of using the 1000 Kg sword.

    Buzz!

    I put away all other weapons back in storage and picked up the Sword which is quite heavy, the heaviest Sword I¡¯ve ever used is my Red Sword which was around 12 Kg but this Sword weighs 25 times stronger than that, learning to use it is going to be quite a challenge.

    But I am upped for it, and soon I will use it with the same mastery I used my Red Sword with.

    Seeing Rachel still absorbing the energy around me, I moved my gaze at the Sword which I am holding in my hand, now that I picked up the Sword, it is time to practice with it, I thought as I lifted the Sword.

    Lifting Sword, I started to practice the Twenty Four Moves of the Clock Sword Style. It is the best fighting style I¡¯ve ever learned, and through the epiphany, I have quite a grasp over its basics, so I directly decided to practice that.

    I started to practice Clock Sword Style, and to be honest, I was very bad at it, my movements were full of ws, my bnce was imperfect, and my arms were shaking as I was holding the Sword.

    The Sword was quite heavy, and with just half an hour of practice, I started to feel the soreness of my muscles and slight tiredness came over me. This was very surprising, but it has inspired me even more that I continued to practice with even more diligence.

 Chapter 718 Practice II

    I practiced tillte night, by the time the sword left my hand, I waspletely drenched in my sweat and did not even have the energy to walk. Using a heavy sword is very difficult, one needed to have quite a raw strength if one wanted to fight using it.

    I had just practiced with it for barely seven hours, but I am already this tired; if I had practiced with Red sword, then currently, I would still have the energy to fight several high-intensity battles.

    The Grimm Monsters used Heavy weapons due to their immense energy and high vitality, which gave them amazing raw strength; in the direct battle, I have to use the technique to contend against their raw power.

    On the other hand, it is very difficult for humans to use such weapons, we have inherently weak bodies, and it is very difficult for us to contend against them in terms of physical strength, and that is why there are very few humans who use heavy weapons.

    Currently, I am quite great at physical strengthpared to other humans, and I am confident that I have practiced enough; I will be able to master the sword. I already have the strength I needed, I just now have trained hard that I developed the stamina to use in the long term and skill to use it with the same precious I used my red sword.

    I touched the Grimm Sword that had fallen into the ground and stored it inside my storage, yes I¡¯ve named the sword ¡¯Grimm Sword,¡¯ though to others might think this name may seem too simple, I like it, and that is all that matters.

    I looked at Rachel who is still busy absorbing the energies inside the dome; she had already sucked away the energies of Mana Crystal, now the energies going into the body are that Vaporise which are very and each of particle of it filled with the dense energy, it will take her quite time to absorb all the ck energy, probably morning.

    I watched her a few seconds before I walked out of the training hall and went to my room, where I first took a shower before lying on the bed on the bed to sleep.

    I fell into sleep as soon as my head touched the pillow; it was thete morning when I woke up. I quickly freshened up before I walked toward the Training Hall.

    When I reached the training hall and looked at Rachel¡¯s condition, I found she had already finished absorbing all the energies into her body, and now her body is covered in the dense purple smoke, which her figure is quite obscure that I wasn¡¯t able to see anything.

    ¡¯I wonder how long this Awakening wouldst and what changes will Rachel have.¡¯ I asked myself, it is clear that looking at all signs of Inheritance, Legacy, or whatever Rachel had received is out of the Ordinary, I couldn¡¯t help but get excited thinking about what changes she will wake up.

    I have to train hard, and so when she wakes up, I will still be capable enough to fight against her.

    I watched her for ten minutes before I walked to the kitchen and about to start making breakfast myself. I sensed something which brightened the smile on my face.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    Ashlyn came out of me, and just as she did, she started to demand food, "You will have to wait for half an hour!" I said as I handed her a pack of her favorite snack to eat in the meantime.

    "Ashlyn, did you save me from the big bad monster?" I asked as I projected the images of Abomination in her mind.

    "Chew Chew Chew....."

    She chirped a few times telling me that she had sensed I am danger and came to help me, but she did not remember what happened after that as she had cked out and when she woke from the cked out, she found I was safe, so she went back to digesting the Miracle fruit energies.

    I couldn¡¯t help but massage my temple hearing that this silly bird never remembered important things.

    "What kind of Abilities did you receive from the Miracle fruit?" I asked her suddenly when I remembered the raw miracle fruit that she ate. The raw Miracle Fruit she had consumed had three kinds of energies.

    One energy was space-rted, while the other was Swallowing/devouring rted, and third was the Life energy which she had transmitted to me and created a little snake from.

    "Chew chew chew, Chew..."

    Now I wanted to hit her little head; she said that the energies were too chaotic and she waspletely focused on digesting them that she wasn¡¯t able to see what they had turned into.

    So, she will only know about these abilities when they will manifest, or she figures out how to use them.

    I finished cooking breakfast in half an hour which we both ate as lunch, after eating she again went to sleep while I walked into the training hall.

    Rachel¡¯s condition had not changed much, she is still wrapped in the purple smoke, and the change had happened to her that the purple smoke she is enveloped in had grown even thicker.

    I watched her for a minute before I started practicing the Body Cleaning Method, I was going to practice yesterday, but I got busy in the sword practice that Ipletely forgot about it, and when I remembered about it, I was too tired to perform the Body Cleaning Exercise.

    As I performed the Body Cleaning Technique, I tried to use my Refinement Engine, but I was unsessful. The refinement engine needsplete concentration; it can¡¯t be used while doing other things.

    I may not be able to do it with another thing now, but in the future, I sure will, I thought, and kept performing Body Cleansing Technique.

    Soon I reached the fifth move, and the snake came out; it looked quite weak and tiny as two days ago, seeing that I felt a little ashamed as I told the little snake that I would feed it as soon as I would get time, but I did not.

    This time when the little snake came out, I did not have to guide it to the Grey Energy, it went there on its own and started guzzling at high speed, as it guzzled energy, its purple skin started to brighten up, and its size also started to increase.

    With its growth, it started to eat more and more energy, and within a few minutes, it had finished whatever grey energy present in my body. Seeing that, the first time I started to wish I had more grey energy in my body.

    If it had been five times more than, It would have been enough to make me level up again, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any grey energy remaining in my body.

    After it finished eating the Grey Energy, It had moved towards the other energies present in my body which it had finished in record time, and now it is looking here and there for more energy.

    It looks like I will have to increase my consumption of medicinal monster meat from tomorrow, I thought as I continued performing and only stopped when I reached my limit by that time, I had made slight progress in the Body Cleansing Technique.

 Chapter 719 Lightning Runes I

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Giorgi Metreveli, Jules Matrat for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 30 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    Hun!

    I had just gotten out of my tired state after performing a Body Cleaning Technique when I saw the purple smoke had filled the whole dome, and inside it, faint purple lightning could be seen shing.

    ¡¯This is quite a change!¡¯ I thought as I saw the beautiful shes of lightning in the purple smoke, as time passed, the purple smoke got thicker and thicker, and the rate of shes also kept increasing inside it.

    This scene inside the dome looked so beautiful that I kept watching it for half an hour before I snapped out of it, shaking my head. I created some distance between me and the dome, so it could not distract me on what I am about to do as for that, I need a lot of energy.

    I sat a little distance away and took out a small thing from my storage; this all thing is a simr size of a fingernail. It is the speck of the medicinal monster¡¯s core, which I was so fearful about eating before.

    Even the core of the lowest stage medicinal monsters was able to create a shudder across my body. It is in the core where the real essence of medicines they had eaten is stored, the medicine energy inside is so powerful that even normal Major Stage would explode by eating it.

    I am using this tiny speck of medicinal monster core to refine the energy, I know my body could handle bigger, but there is no need for it as it would be more than enough for refinement.

    "Ehhh!"

    I ced the thin speck on my lips, and the next moment, Itpletely melted away and transformed into arge torrent of medicinal energy and started to revolve around my body. The Torrent of Medicinal energy was so great that even I am having a slight problem handling it.

    I let it circte over my body, the more it circtes, the more it will leave behind some parts which will be snacks for a little snake when I practice again.

    I let it circte inside my body for a few minutes before I activated my Refinement Engine. ¡¯Operating this tower is still hard as before!¡¯ I said as I started to operate it and soon runes on the first floor started to light up one after another.

    When the ruin reached halfway, it had finally sucked therge chunk of medicinal energy and started to refine; I have to saypared to Grey energy, the medicinal energy is great despite it being refined inrge amountspared to a wisp of Grey energy I had refined.

    I kept operating the Refinement Engine with all my efforts, though refining medicine energy may not be as hard as Grey Energy, it is still quite difficult, and I have to give my all when I am refining such arge amount.

    Finally, after some time, I had able to refine that load of medicinal energy and when I looked into the tower¡¯s mana storage about how much of the Mana that loads of mana refined into, I was quite surprised to it was the same amount of what one wisp of Grey energy used to give me.

    I have refined medicine energy that is at least a hundred times greater than the wisp of grey energy, but the refined I got is the same amount, I had expected the difference but not this much, it is quite shocking.

    I shook my head, seeing that and started to refine the second load; in less than an hour, I finished filling up my mana storage full, which was just depleted by only a few percents.

    Opening my eyes, I saw there is no change in Rachel¡¯s condition, seeing that I sigh before getting up and taking out my sword. I don¡¯t think Rachel¡¯s awakening would be finished soon; it will take three days at the least, I thought, as I lifted my sword to practice.

    Time passed by as I continued to practice and only stopped when the evening approached, and I wasn¡¯t able to practice anymore. Though my face is tired, there is a happy smile on my face.

    I¡¯vested longer thanst night, as I¡¯ve said as long as I continue to practice hard, I will be surely able to build up stamina and skills needed to use the long sword.

    I have to rest for fifteen minutes before; I get some energy back in my body. I shakily stood up and walked toward the shower in my room before going back to the kitchen to make dinner for myself and Ashlyn, who just woke up an hour ago, and since then, she had been nagging me for the food.

    Time passed by, and such seven days had been passed since Rachel started her Ritual for awakening, and now after nearly eight, her rituals hadn¡¯t finished.

    The Ritual is going on full force, every day I was able to see the new mysterious phenomenon in the dome while Rachel is always covered in purple, except for her silhouette, I was never able to see her full body.

    Though I may have other intentions of seeing her body, I also wanted to make sure she is fine. The dome had blocked all my senses, except for seeing what was happening inside, I wasn¡¯t able to sense anything, no matter how much I tried.

    The past seven days went without any hitch, especially for my training. I now got quite good control over the Greatsword that now I could fight with, though my skills would be nothing muchpared to using the light sword, having the confidence to fight using it is more than enough.

    As for the skills, they will be developed when I will start fighting with it and gain experience from it.

    There is another good thing that happened, which is that I get to experience my body¡¯s amazingness thoroughly; it has be very tense and flexible, and if light injuries take minutes to heal and heavy muscles strain which I got due to hours of practice, it will ease up within half an hour.

    If it had been my old body, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible. I have researched the changes and have an idea of what has been done to my body.

    The neutral energy that Abomination had released hadpletely Changed my body¡¯s constitution. If I am not wrong, my body may have changed into a special body.

    Though mainly special bodies are born naturally, there are some things that can make special bodies artificially, such as the Miracle Fruit, if one ate the Special Body Fruit, then he will gain the Special Body.

    I think that neutral energy has made my body a Special Body giving it flexibility, tenseness, self-healing, all these things make me believe I have a special body, the reason I am so sure about having a special body is my soul.

    One can make changes in the body with enough but making changes in the soul are extremely difficult, near impossible I may say, as for why abomination did that, I do not need to think about as answer is very, it wanted to upy my body but thanks to Ashlyn it was not able to do that.

    Hun!

    Seeing I now got enough energy to walk, I was about to leave the training hall when my eyes fell on the amazing change that was happening in front of me, which created shockwaves inside me.

 Chapter 720 Lightning Runes II

    Inside the dome is purple lightning everywhere, some lightning bolts thin as a hair, while others are thicker than my arm and center of everything, is Rachel, who is still covered in the purple fog sitting in the center without any harm.

    These things did not shock me as they were amon sight for a few days, the thing shocked me it pure white wings that seemed to appear behind her.

    The wings behind her looked sacred as they are the epitome of holiness, and nothing could taint the holiness from them, but holiness is not only feeling they are emitting, there is something dangerous about them.

    As if one had done uwful or Evil, they will bring down the wrath of God with them.

    Just looking at them made me worship them and fear them at the same time, this is the first time I am feeling something like this.

    As I kept watching them, I did not see any change in condition, but suddenly a change urred. The purple lightning that was being around dome started to change their shapes; they began to change into the runes and Ancient runes at

    That.

    I was shocked to see that, but suddenly I noticed, I was a couple of steps behind from where I was, and my body waspletely filled with sweat that my clothes had drenched in it.

    ¡¯What had happened?¡¯ I asked myself before understanding what had happened. I kept looking at the lightning Ancient Runes runes since the mysterious forcefield between us protected me.

    But I did not notice that these runes had scared me without me knowing as I unknowingly took a couple of steps back, and my whole body had drenched in the sweat.

    I took a couple of deep breaths and controlled my emotions before looking at the lighting again, which is turning into the Ancient Runes, this time I especially kept focused on myself while looking at Ancient Runes.

    As I am doing that, I noticed invisible fear creeping into me spreading all over my mind, which in turn shook my body slightly and willed me to take a step back. I am shocked to step back.

    I am shocked, if I were not focusing on myself, I would have again taken a couple of steps back without my knowledge. These Ancient Runes were really dangerous even with the protection of a mysterious forcefield, the runes still affected me.

    I focused and controlled myself sharply and stopped myself from taking a step back, though I was able to stop myself from taking action back, I was not able to stop myself sweating unreasonably.

    I can not do anything about it; I do not have this much control over my body that I could stop this unreasonable sweat. The sweat is from the fear I had for the mighty Ancient runes, which I barely able to control myself.

    Ting Ting Ting...

    As I was watching lighting turning into the runes when my holowatch started to ring up. I activated the call without looking at it.

    "Why has everything turned, Blur?" A melodious yet cold voice came out from the other end, "The Lightning had started to transform into Runes." I replied without looking at the projection of a very beautiful girl who bore many simrities with Rachel.

    She is Sarah, Rachel¡¯s sister, Rachel had informed her about the Awakening Ritual, so she started calling me for updates every few hours, so getting tired of nagging calls, I sent her a link to the feed and gave her permission so she could watch everything.

    "Ok, inform me as soon as any new change urs," she said, I answer nomittally before cutting the call. Before we used to get along just fine or talk in a polite tone, but after I started dating her sister, her nature has be a little cold toward me.

    For Rachel¡¯s sake, I behaved politely with her, but seeing her cold attitude at me, I stopped being polite and talked with her just the way she talked to me, which made it even colder toward me.

    Well, I don¡¯t fucking care about that snobbish bitch, who thinks I do not deserve her sister. The only reason I even talk to her is because she is Rachel¡¯s sister; if not, I wouldn¡¯t have even looked at her face, no matter how beautiful it is.

    After I cut the call, I noticed I had unconsciously taken a step back when I was talking, just a slight slip up, and I again lost against those runes.

    Well, I can¡¯t me myself too much, as the number of these runes are increasing, the power they could project over me has also be greater. When all the lightning turned into Runes, I wondered if I would be able to control myself from going against the wall.

    I took a couple of deep breaths and calmed my mind; I nned to train my mind against the power of these runes. In that deep dark world against the abomination, I clearly understood the need for mental fortitude and since such a golden chance presented itself in front of me then I would not be an idiot and decline it.

    With a calm mind, I directly looked at the Ancient Runes that are forming from the lightning, as I am watching it, I saw my body shaking at very minute level wanting to take a step back, and thispulsion of taking a step back getting higher and higher as more and more lightning takes the shape of the runes.

    It is bing harder and harder to keep myself from taking a step back; now, I even stopped looking at the Runes as to whether I look or make a minor difference as the invisible power is omnidirectional and affects even a blind person.

    So, I closed my eyes and focused my everything on this Invisible feeling which is washing over me, I have long since stopped resisting it, and I know resistance will make it difficult and I will have to take a step back sooner, rather thanter.

    One canpare this invisible feeling to the raging river and your mind is dingy on it; no matter how much you peddle, you will not be able to peddle against for long and drown under ist ranging flow.

    But instead, you did not resist and let the flow take you, use all your energy on maintaining the bnce, there is a pretty good chance you will be able to survive the raging river as long as not too much above your limit.

    I used this strategy and rode the raging river, but soon the flow of the raging river increased so much that I could maintain my bnce and very close drowning, something like that had happened as invisible pressure increased so much I lifted my leg to take a step back.

    I thought I would take a step back when suddenly I felt a familiar warm feeling coving over me and bncing my dingy in the raging river. That faint holy glow again had appeared in my chest.

    With this warm feeling, I rode through the torrent of invisible energy when suddenly I felt its intensity lessening at the visible pace.

 Chapter 721 Angel Of Wrath: Lightning Type I

    When I opened my eyes and looked ahead, I saw the lightning runes are now entering the Body of Rachel, who is covered in the purple smoke.

    Not only Runes are entering her body, but the pure white wings have alsoe closer to her body as if they will soon connect her back, seeing that I wonder what kind of Mystical Legacy did she receive, I have a feeling that I will know the answer soon enough.

    One by one, rune kept entering Rachel¡¯s body, and with it, her body started to shine in the Golden glow within the purple smoke she enveloped in.

    Time passed by, and half an hourter, all the runes entered Rachel¡¯s body, which now started to shine in Golden color and thunderous purple color and the wings which were little distance from the back now seemed to be connected to her back.

    Gasp!

    The shine of two colors started to get brighter and brighter, till her silhouette disappeared in the shine, and sometimeter, I wasn¡¯t even able to see the wings behind her back.

    Time passed, and soon the shine got so bright that even the dome had disappeared in it¡¯s brightness. I had to look away from the big ball of Purple and Gold as I could not directly look at it without damaging my eyes.

    My heart started to beat faster and faster as I began to be excited, I can feel that ritual is ending and soon I will be able to know what sort of inheritance she had received.

    Crack Crack Crack....

    As I was inside my thoughts I started to hear the cracking sound from the big ball of the Purple and Gold, the cracking sound first was faint, but soon it began to be louder and louder, till it had be clear enough that I did not need to strain my ears to hear it.

    Bang!

    A loud bang rang out and out, and next moment, I heard a loud bang, and two bright lights started to recede, At that moment I had just started to move my neck toward the lights when I suddenly felt the most powerful aura I¡¯ve ever felt in my life.

    It was so powerful that the aura I¡¯ve sensed from the Abomination is nothing more than firefly in front of this, not even speck of dust.

    This aura felt like that of Supreme God that rules over all beings, and no matter how much one practiced, one could never be able to reach such level.

    Chew!

    It hadn¡¯t been a second since I had frozen in my spot from this aura when I heard a familiar chirp in my mind, which instantly woke me from my fear-induced state.

    "Thanks, Ashlyn!" I said as I looked at the corner of the hall where Ashlyn is nested in wrappers of snacks.

    GASP!

    When I looked toward lights, I found them still receding into a standing Silhouette, and a few secondster, the silhouette revealed itself, and I couldn¡¯t help but gasp loudly seeing the silhouette.

    It was Rachel butpletely different Rachel, this Rachel is wearing an extremely enchanting Purple and Gold Armor, had a lightning sword floating in front of her and most important change in the pure white wings which hadpletely unfurled behind her and became more two meters long, one could see tiny bolts of purple lightning that are floating around the wings.

    This is the outer change; her physical body had also changed a little; her features have be a little sharp, which made her look even more beautiful and gave her a sharp presence. Her original dark hair had also turned lightning purple, and her body had be ever fitter, it looked like every muscle of her packed serious power.

    "Rachel!" I said, seeing her eyes still closed, hearing my voice, her eyes abruptly opened, and my eyes fell on the pure gold eyes in which the purple lightning could be seen dancing.

    As her eyes opened and I saw her lightning-filled eyes, my heart skipped a beat as I felt like I hadn¡¯t seen Rachel, but the Wrath of God, I felt like even a sh of single purple lightning from her eyes could smite into ash.

    She looked at me sharply, and I thought she would say something sharp, but instead, she did the most amazing thing, she smiled, and she smiled brightly, seeing her smiles I felt like the whole hall lit resplendently.

    I had opened my mouth to say something but stopped abruptly when suddenly her purple gold armor and wing suddenly disappeared, so is lighting and gold in her eyes.

    Seeing that I thought her other changes would also turn normal but to my surprise, they remained, she still had purple hair and body that is fit to perfection, as I looked at her, I thought I would be able to see the wonders which I didn¡¯t able to see a week ago, but regretfully, Rachel had conjured a purple smoke over them.

    Though I could not enjoy the wonders, I still feasted my eyes on her body, which had be even more perfect.

    "Sigh, it seems like I have to reach the Lord Stage at the least before I could summon any of my Angel Armament." Rachel said with a regretful sigh before she looked at me and saw me openly ogling her body, which had made her face little red.

    She did not say anything, just walked near me and picked up her storage which was on the floor from it, she took out her clothes and started to wear them one by one without minding my extremely heated gaze.

    "Rachel, how are you feeling?" I asked as she finished wearing her clothes, she turned to me with a bright smile, "Amazing, more than amazing I might say." she said with clear happiness.

    "This inheritance of yours seemspletely different from the normal inheritances," I said.

    One can fuse with the inheritance when one is leveling up to the Lord stage from Knight stage, these inheritances decide the one¡¯s future path and limit how far they could go.

    "The Inheritance is greater than my wildest imaginations. The Inheritance called Angles of Arcan; there are many types of inheritance inside it; the one I chose is Angel of Wrath: Lightning Type." Rachel said.

    While Micheal and Rachel talking peacefully, the whole city has fallen into the chaos, the aura which had released from Rachel earlier had gripped the entire city in fear, people stuck in their ces.

    Some people who had been in the air barely able to survive from the crushing themself to pulp from fall.

    It was a good thing this is Midzone where people are strong enough that even if they fell from the high, they could survive for a few minutes before someone could feed them healing potions.

    If Micheal looked outside his window now, he would see the city that ispletely gripped in fear; there is chaos everywhere.

    As some people are still stuck in fear while some are shaking in fear just thinking about what happened, the guild leader of various S ss guilds has their bodies shaking while they are trying to figure out what they had just experienced.

 Chapter 722 Angel Of Wrath: Lighning Type II

    Main Hall, Adventurer¡¯s Paradise.

    This hall is the most important ce in every ce in Adventures Paradise of every city; this is where the real powerhouse resides, this powerhouse will only take action when all the Guilds be powerless before the enemy.

    Normally the main hall of Milfred Adaure Paradice is serene as that is how it is liked by the powerhouse here, but now the atmosphere in it ispletely different.

    "Yo...You are thinking what I am thinking?" The old man asked the middle-aged woman beside him. There is extreme fear on his face, but there is also the same amount of happiness on his face.

    He is still scared about what he had just experienced just now; this is the first time he had felt such powerlessness; he felt like he was lesser than before in front of such a feeling, but this fear did not stop the happiness bubbling in his heart.

    "Someone either awakened Bloodline or Awakened an Epic Inheritance." The Middle age woman said, clear envy could be seen on her pretty face, but there is also happiness.

    "Finally, after such years, there is a chance that we will be transferred out of this God-forsaken ce and return to the Central Continent." said the old man and with shaking hands, he took out a delicate red box and from it a small exquisite device.

    Buzz!

    He took out the device and started to type themand in it; within a minute, a soft buzz rang out from that device, and only then the old took a sigh of relief and put back that small device in the delicate box.

    "I¡¯ve informed the Higher Ups." said the old man with a smile with eyes full of hope for the future.

    "Angels Of Arcan, Angel Of Wrath: Lightning Type?" I asked in clear confusion, I¡¯ve not understood the single word she except for it is lightning-rted very powerful Inheritance.

    "Angel Of Arcan is the main Inheritance, which constitutes different Angel Inheritances. The one that is most suited for me is Angel Of Wrath: Lightning Type." Rachel exined patiently with a bright smile.

    "Is it powerful?" I asked, clearly asking her how powerful she has be as I could not sense anything from her, I am not even getting a feeling of threat from the people I can¡¯t sense from her but from her, I am getting nothing which is very baffling.

    "My strength had increased quite a bit, but that is not the main part, this inheritance had altered my constitutionpletely that even if I did not work hard, I would continue to improve inconsistently," she said.

    I am not surprised to see her constitution had been altered, such powerful Inheritance it out to do that much but was very shocked when she said she could continue improving even if she didnt work hard.

    Just what sort of Inheritance had she received?

    "Shall we spar? I want to see how powerful you have be?" I said, I had been practicing for nearly eight days and wanted to fight someone to test my mastery. I was thinking of fighting powerful Grimm monsters, but now Rachel awakened her Inheritance, she will be the perfect opponent to fight.

    "Not now, I could feel a certain amount of threating from you, let¡¯s wait one more day. I have to get used to this Inheritance and practice a few methods."

    "How about the day after tomorrow?" she said mischievously, clearly wanting to have aplete advantage over me in the battle when we fight.

    "Ok!" I said I know with one more day in her kitty, her power will inevitably rise when she practices the methods provided by her Inheritance; though I may not have much, I still have little something and now I got initial control over my body, I could practice it.

    "The Wings and Armor, could you not summon them again?" I asked, I very much wanted to look at her in that beautiful Armor and Wings, she looked absolutely goddess in that.

    "No, I can¡¯t summon my Angel Armaments; I will be only able to summon them when I reach Lord stage and above." Rachel said with the sigh, she seemed to be very about not being able to summon her Angel Armaments, just like me, but our reasons are different.

    Rachel went for a bath before she came back to the living room, looking very fresh that I just wanted to take a bite of her. I wanted to ask her how her ritual went, but I didn¡¯t have to as she had called her sister and started exining everything in the details.

    I had just listened and felt what she went through is simr to what I went through in forbidden ground when my body went through the Baptism of the energy that changed the constitution of my body.

    Her call with her sister went for more than an hour, and after that, she typed something in her holowatch; a few minutester, windows of our apartment opened, and a very fortified drone entered into our apartment.

    It ispletely ck color and is very bulky; I¡¯ve used this drone for delivery a few days ago, and from what I have read about it, it is said that not even Silver Elite had the capability to damage it.

    The drone came into the living room and hovered in front of Rachel. Rachel looked at me; she took out a bottle of White Grade Origin Water I had given us, which was only about 15% empty.

    Seeing I am not saying anything, she opened the vault of the drone and ced the whole bottle there, and a few secondster, the drone left taking a bottle of Origin Water with it.

    "Thank You!"

    She said after the drone left, I just nodded. To be honest, I am not happy seeing her giving away my hard-earned origin water, which I got from risking my life given to others, especially the whole bottle when there is a need to give the whole bottle.

    But I did not say anything; I had given the bottle of White Grade Origin Water to Rachel, it is upto her what she did with it.

    "You should ask your mother beforehand? I have already sent the Origin Water to my parents a week ago." I said.

    I have sent them two full bottles of Origin Water to my family with the necessary herbs and potion forme and some other things. All of this to create a potion that will increase their talent and potential.

    With that, they will not have to worry about leveling up in Knight Stage; after drinking that potion, they will be able to level up to the peak of the Knight stage within a year.

    But the problem is that potion is exceedingly difficult to make, that not only Rachel but Jim also did not have the ability to make, only those with a few decades of experience will have the ability to craft such potion.

    So, a week ago I asked Rachel if she has trustworthy someone who could craft the potion as it involves White Grade Origin Water which is rare even in the Central Continent, to be honest, I was indirectly asking her if she will ask her parents to craft the potion for my parents.

 Chapter 723 Practicing Mystic Method I

    "Don¡¯t worry; my mother will go to the Capital to craft the potion for your parents." Rachel said assuringly, hearing that a happy smile appeared on my face.

    My parents had been stuck in the specialist stage far, far too long, being in the Specialist stage had impeded them from doing many things. Still, with the potion created by the WWhite Grade Origin Water, they will have no problem in reaching the Peak Knight and even increase their talent by quite a margin, which might also help them in leveling up to the Lord Stage.

    Rachel soon called her mother, and like her sister, she also took an hour telling her mother everything about the ritual, by the end of the call, she had asked her mother concocting the potion for my parents, her mother was very skeptical first, but she exined her rtionship with me, her mother readily agreed.

    "Boyfriend." I said when she cut the call, "Don¡¯t you dare to call yourself that, you still owe me a date." she said immediately with ring eyes, but I did not mind as I am so happy that I am smiling ear to ear.

    Just when she was talking to her mother, she had identified me as her boyfriend, who had really surprised me as she had forbidden me to call her my ¡¯Girlfriend¡¯ till I take her on a date.

    Last week¡¯s time was more than enough for me to make prepartions, I had already decided to take her on the date in a few days.

    Tring Tring...

    I was talking to Rachel when my holowatch buzzed, and when I looked down, I saw it is Ka who is calling me, seeing I click on the ept.

    "Micheal, have you felt it. That feeling was aplete terror, it came just for a moment, but it had brought the whole city into chaos." Ka said without stopping, her voice full of fear, there was literally shudder in her eyes.

    "What feeling?" I asked, faintly having an idea what she is talking about, but I still asked her.

    "You must be outside the city when it was felt," she said before she started exining. "Two hours ago, a terrifying feeling enveloped the city, it hadsted for a simple moment, but it had frozen everyone for minutes!"

    "It was so terrifying that I wasn¡¯t able to think properly for minutes, not only me but the whole city had felt the same," she said. I could feel a deep shudder though her voice as if she is still reliving that experience.

    ¡¯I thought so!¡¯ I said in my heart, the terrifying aura that came out of Rachel had spread through the city, stopping everyone on their tracks, it had terrified people so much that they were no one able to think for a few minutes properly.

    Compared to them; I had stayed under than feeling for a moment as Ashlyn had woken me up from the fear of that terrifying aura, others were not so lucky.

    "Had any casualties urred due to this?" I asked, Rachel is listening to my conversation with Ka, and hearing what I said, she is furiously typing on her holowatch.

    I hope no one had died in the ident; otherwise, Rachel would feel too guilty, I could see, guilt is appearing on Rachel¡¯s face as she is reading on her holowatch.

    "No, no one died; those who fell on the ground got seriously injured but quickly saved by people around." Said Ka, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief.

    It was a good thing that this is a Midzone where everyone is strong and those who nearly died, saved by people around them, where everyone is white elite at the least, and all of them have the potions that could injure or stabilize the injuries till further help arrives.

    "You have created quite a chaos in the city," I said jokingly to lighten her heavy mood, but this time there was no smile on her face; instead, she sighed regretfully.

    "If I had known something like that would happen, I would have found a different ce to go through the awakening where I could not put anyone¡¯s life in jeopardy," she said with a regretful voice.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shook my head hearing that; this is Grimm Battlefield. There is no safer ce here than the fortified cities, as outside there are only Grimm monsters, once caught by them, there is only death.

    I consoled her a little for a few minutes before I went to the shower, and aftering out of it, I started to cook dinner. I made today¡¯s dinner special to celebrate her Inheritance awakening.

    As we started to eat the dinner, her mncholic mood puffed away, and her former self returned.

    After dinner, we have gone back to separate practice rooms for practice. We are going to have spar the day after tomorrow, and before that happened, no one wanted to show one¡¯s card to each other, so we decided to practice in the separate practice room.

    After entering the practice room, I took out the lots of stuff from the storage, most of this stuff is the herbs, but there is some grey colored sand, this is the materials that are required to practice Mystic Method Domain Of Withering Sand.

    I took out all the materials that are needed for its first level and the first step is drawing the formations.

    I take out a bowl and brush from my storage and add all the materials before taking out a bottle of Origin Water and adding into it. What I am doing is extremely extravagant as a drop of Grey Grade Origin Water would have been more than enough, but the thing I am adding is thousands of times better than that.

    After I mixed everything perfectly, I started to draw the formation around me with me being in the center.

    The formation is a veryplicated one; I have to draw every rune perfectly; a slight mistake on my part would bring a disaster on me. So, I became cautious when drawing the formation and would look at the formation diagram from the book for reference if any confusion urs.

    After I finished drawing the formation on the floor, I started to draw it on my body on my chest to be exact. It is more difficult than drawing on the floor, and I should have asked for Rachel¡¯s help, but like an idiot I am, I did not.

    Soon I finished drawing the formation on my chest, which looked like a lily flower and connected it to the formation on the floor; after that, I started to ce all the herbs on their respective ces, and soon I ced thest Item which is Grey Colored Sand.

    This Grey sand is the thing I had picked up in the Cavern after I had finished picking up the mold, though I was able to pick up the only fistful of it; it is more than enough for the first.

    ¡¯I hope nothing bad will happen with me using that Grey sand!¡¯ I thought in my mind, this grey sand emitting feeling that is three times stronger than the Yellow Golden Sand that Grimm Monster had used.

 Chapter 724 Practicing Mystic Method II

    I could use the Yellow Golden sand, which I had brought a few days ago, but I decided to use the Grey one, and the grey one is perfect for the 1st level ording to the instruction written in Mystical Method.

    That Grimm monster has used low-level sand to Lower the Risk of practicing, still barely able to itself from dying. To hide this shame, it had even changed the Methods name to Scourge Of Golden Sand from Domain Of Withering Sand, which was its real name.

    The Grey sand is best ording to the instruction of the 1st level but using it would be highly dangerous, even with the changed body, I do not have confidence that I would be able to bear the Cosmic Energy present in the sand.

    This grey sand is no ordinary sand; it is the sand that is tempered with the cosmic energy for god knows how many years, it hadic energy in every part of it if even a slight mistake urred.

    All that cosmic energy (Grey Energy) released, then I don¡¯t know if my body would be able to handle it even with the help of my refinement engine and little snake.

    "No risk, no gain!"

    I said with a firm voice and put down the sand on its ce as I activated the formation, though it is true the risk is immense. If I can practice it sessfully, then the power it would give would also be tremendous.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed as it lit up with the white glow, the formation on the floor as well the lily flower formation on my chest. As the formation lit up, some herbs started to get refined by fire and turned to herbal ash, while some had liquid extracting out of them.

    These solid and liquid essences came out of herbs and started to flow through the Runic lines that are connected to their Runic circle.

    They began to move and finally reached the circle where the Grey sand is like all these connections of Runic lines connected to the runic circle that is connected to the runic circle where Grey Sand is present.

    One by one, all the essences entered the runic circle of Grey Sand, and soon all the herbal extracts entered the Runic circle where the Grey sand is.

    Just as that all the essences entered the Runic Circle of Grey Sand, the Runic circle lit up even more brilliantly, and all the essences and grey sand started to merge.

    I first thought that grey sand would not be able to merge perfectly with herbal essence, as it stated in the method, as this cosmic energy tempered sand is tougher than the steel. But, to surprise, fifteen minutes after the merging process started, I saw the signs of sand dissolving into the herbal mixture.

    Twenty minutes passed as such, and the mixture of herbal solution and Grey sand created a dense solution Grey Green color, which is flowing through the runic line which connected to my body.

    Soon it touched my body and started to climb up slowly, I thought the solution would be warm, but to my surprise, it was quite cold.

    Time passed by a few minutester, the solution touched my chest and started to fill the Runic Lily I had painted on my chest, in just a few secondster, the runic lily waspletely filled with grey-green solution, and the rest of the formation below it started to dry up. In contrast, the lily formation, which is filled with Grey Green Liquid, started to light up.

    It is harnessing the remaining energy that formation has left inside the formation, and within a minute, except for the lily formation, the rest of formation on my body and floor had beenpletely dried up and scattered as if it was never there.

    ¡¯Now, the real part will start!¡¯ I said in my mind, till now everything had happened the easiest part, but now the thing that happened will be the hardest and most dangerous part, if I were not able to hold on, then this lily would crack apart, and all of its energy would spread into my body.

    "Seee!"

    I sucked a sharp breath when suddenly I found runic lily turning warm as swift speed. First, it was slightly warm, but secondster, it became hot, and a few seconds after that, it turned downright scorching.

    The heat is increasing so fast that I am not able to wrap as within ten seconds it reached its peak, which is hotter than the melted iron.

    The process is very, very painful; if I had not experienced the Baptism of the neutral energy in the cavern, then I would not have been able to bear such pain I am feeling.

    Though this pain is less than what I had felt during the Baptism, it is still excruciating and concentrated on the single part of the body, which made it harder to bear.

    ¡¯I wish it would have been a little fast!¡¯ I said in my mind as I saw lily seeping inside my skin at a plodding speed. Though its pace is slow, it is slow for a reason, and I have to bear it until it has wholly entered my body.

    Time passed as the lily continued to seep inside me atnguid speed, and such an hour passed, and finally, the Runic Lilypletely seeped inside me.

    Just as it seeped inside me, the torturous pain I was feeling earlier had disappeared entirely, and I¡¯ve entirely lost the trace of the runic lily as if it had vanished, but it had not vanished.

    I closed my eyes and looked into my sour heart space where I saw Green Grey color runic lily beside my refinement engine.

    The Runic Lily spinning slowly and as it spins, it is gathering the energy in the base of it, I know this will happen, but I am still quite surprised by it as that energy is no normal energy but Grey energy (Cosmic Energy).

    Most of the cosmic energy-filtered though the worldyer and diluted to the mana, but some tiny specks of the cosmic energy still sneaked inside and not to forget there are quite a lot of forbidden zones that released quite a bit of cosmic energy in the atmosphere of the world.

    The amount of this cosmic energy is so tiny that it is harmless, but now this runic lily inside me is attracting the cosmic energy after it gathers enough energy, it will move up from its base while going through a concentration process before filling up the petals.

    With the six petals, I will be able to use this mystic method six-time consecutively as each petal of the lily responds to one attack.

    Hun!

    Soon enough, grey energy gathered for one petal to fill when it was about to rise from its base when light from Refinement Tower shined on it and stopped the process.

    Buzz!

    I was really confused seeing that scratched my brain for a reason but did not find anything and just about to bang my fist in anger when I received a slight response from the tower.

 Chapter 725 Dark Grey Energy

    Hun!

    The response of the Tower is quite simple; it wants me to activate it and refine the energy through it, a frown couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as if I refine the energy Grey Energy with it, will simply be mana but seeing I have no choice, I activated the Tower.

    Just as I activated the refinement Tower, Grey Energy moved from the base of the flower to the base of the Tower, and whatever new energy got sucked up by the flower will also move toward the Tower from below the flower.

    One by one, the runes of the first floor of the Tower started to lit up when I began to refine and when half the runes of the Tower had lit up, it sucked the wisp of energy below and started to refine.

    My face had be quite ugly seeing that, but I have no choice but to continue as all the energies are in the Tower, I will have to refine the energies whether I wanted or not.

    Hun!

    I thought the whole wisp would turn into mana, but when the three-fourths of first-floor Runes lit up, something amazing had happened, which made me extremely happy.

    A Dark Grey Energy came out of the Tower, just looking at energy was enough to make me shudder, though the amount of Grey energy is very little, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    The Tower had taken the Grey Energy and concentrated it, though half it took it for its own refinement, it is still worth it.

    That dark energy moved up to the base of the Runic Flower and immediately got sucked inside, and a momentter, it had filled the petal by a few percents.

    Seeing that, I became very happy andpleted the remaining one-fourth of the process quickly, which refined another half of Grey mana into mana and filled its nearly empty storage.

    I usually practice with my physical strength, but I give some time to practice my magical attacks, which have also be powerful due to the pure mana, I was going to refine some mana from the Medicinal Energy, after I finished with Mystic Method but looked like now I won¡¯t have to.

    I continued to refine the mana for me, and soon, I was able to fill the whole storage and three and a half petals of Runic Lily alsopletely filled with Dark Grey energy.

    Although my mana storage is full, I continued refining the energy, and this time, since there was no more storage to fill, all the grey energy went toward the Runic Lily.

    With all the energy moving toward the Grey Lily, the process got faster. After nearly one and a half-hourter, I was able to fill all the petals brim with grey energy, but seeing that, I did not stop as there was still quite a grey energy below the flower.

    I continued and refined the Grey Energy until all the Grey Energy below the flower got refined, and it stopped sucking new grey energy from the environment. My body had reached the limit of the amount of Grey energy it safely handles.

    I now have six attacks worth of Dark Grey Energy in the Petals of Runic lily and three attacks worth of Dark Grey Energy in reserve. Seeing that ecstatic as with concentration of Grey energy, the attacks of the mystical method got stronger.

    If I am not wrong then, with concentrated Grey energy, the mystical methods attacks would be three times stronger at the least, which is equal to Level 2 of this method.

    It means I will have the power of Level 2 of Mystical Method in Level 1, then how I can not be feeling ecstatic, it¡¯s all because of my Refinement Tower, it is really amazing.

    Though the Refinement Tower had provided the benefits, there are also some drawbacks and which are that I will only be able to attack with the Mystical Method with nine times as this was how much energy I will have.

    If I want to continue attacking with this method during the battle, then I will have to learn to use the Refinement Engine during the battle, which is going to be extra difficult than already is as I will be Refining the Grey Energy or medicinal energy or any other energy.

    Still, I think I think this trade-off is worth it as my attacks will beparable to Level 2 of this mystical method.

    After checking everything all right in my body, I opened my eyes and cleaned everything before walking into my room. In my room, I directly entered the shower to clean off the dust of the formation ink beforeying on the bed to sleep.

    It was fifteen minutes, and I was in deep sleep when I felt the soft sensation of the familiar soft body against mine and also felt a peck on my lips, it was such a good feeling which I cast off a dream as I dreamed such dreams awfully a lot. Some of these dreams were a lot, lot naughtier.

    When I woke up the next morning, I felt a soft body against mine, and I abruptly opened my eyes only to see Rachel soundless sleeping beside me, her expression is very peaceful which made all her sharp features turned cute.

    I kept looking at her beautiful face for a while before I slowly got up but not before kissing her on her soft lips.

    I quickly freshened up and walked to the kitchen to make breakfast for Rachel and me.

    "Good Morning!"

    I heard a familiar voice behind me; when I looked back, I was Racheling at me, after her face, my gaze had traveled to a soft, beautiful body of her¡¯s and shorts she was wearing which left barely anything to imaginations.

    I wanted to say something, but I found out my lips had been sealed with hers and we started kissing passionately, we are so lost in the passion that without realizing as I had pressed her against the kitchen cupboard and started to kiss her even more intensely.

    Our hands started to roam around the bodies of each other, with each of us going further than the previous limit, but we have never touched that boundary. We may be kissing passionately, but we are very much in control as we have never let hands wander toward that boundary.

    We continued kissing, and with each kiss emotion inside her will rise further which is why my little brother had risen fully and pressing against her, Rachel did not seem to mind, she even adjusted her body a certain way to take full advantage of it which made things very harder for me.

    It was a good thing we stopped in a minute; otherwise, I would not have been able to control myself from exploding.

    "The breakfast smells delicious." Rachel, as she casually adjusted her hair and clothes, "Yes, it is." I said with the same casualness.

    We have grown familiar with each other enough to not get flustered with each other after a bout of passion.

    We may sound casual but there is a bubbling volcano raging inside us, which could explode at any moment, one simple step on thest boundary, and that bubbling volcano inside us would explode with terrifying passion.

 Chapter 726 Race

    A day passed by and night came, after the practice when I went to my room to sleep, I found Rachel was already there sleeping sound, seeing that happiness couldn¡¯t help but appear but arose in my heart and I started to smile ear to ear and slept beside her, holding her in my arms.

    "Good Morning!"

    I was greeted with a soft voice, and next moment, I found Rachel on top of me, and she started kissing passionately. My already hard little brother became even hard, and with the friction of her skin, it is reaching its limit.

    But just as it was about to reach its final limit, Rachel let off the kiss and friction she was intentionally producing stopped, and I was finally able to control my little brother from exploding.

    "Are you ready, you will have to give your all during the fight otherwise you will lose badly," she said with the smile, for one moment especially during the first line, I hadpletely misunderstood her meaning and had excitement bubbling in my heart before I understood what she meant.

    Looking at the teasing smile on her face, I knew she had intentionally phrased it that way just to excite me.

    "Of course, I am more ready than you can imagine; if you want, we fight right here!" I said and sealed her lips with me and pushed my little brother against her to convey my meaning directly, Rachel acted like she didn¡¯t feel anything and continued kissing me for a few minutes before finally letting go.

    We both freshened up in our respected rooms and had to eat breakfast before we left our apartment together.

    "Normally, it would take three to four hours to reach there, but if we use our full speed, then we might be able to reach there within an hour and half." Rachel, as we got out of our apartment.

    "Hour and half would be more than enough for us to reach there with us using our full speed," I replied, and at the same moment, we took up the air, but this time we did not jump and instead smoothly flew into their air.

    "Hahaha..."

    We looked at each other before we startedughing, yes, now we both could fly. Before going to the awakening, Rachel was at Mid-level of the Captain Stage, but after her awakening, I don¡¯t know what stage she is at as I can¡¯t sense anything from her.

    As for me, I have very pure mana, which made using the Void Boots very easy for me. These boots are very difficult to operate; I still remember numerous falls I had gone through when I was learning to use Void Boots for the past few days.

    The thing which surprised me most is the ease Rachel is flying; she is flying like an expert who had years of experience while I am like an amateur who had learned flying a few days ago, which I had.

    Learning to fly without practicing, I wonder what other surprises she would give me when we fight, I thought excitedly.

    "Let¡¯s race it toward that ce, whoever gets there early wins, what do you say?" Rachel asked me after we had crossed the city gates.

    "Sure!" I said as I covered my body with silver fire, the swirling Armor had now really looked like real armor, not just a man which is covered in fire. With an increase in my power, I was able topress the fire even more, and now it stands at 0.3 inches, which is quitepressed, but I want topress it even further, that it will look like I¡¯m wearing solid fire armor.

    Rachel looked at me appreciatively as I donned my Swirling Armor and even licked her lips, which brought an exciting shudder throughout my body, especially to my little brother.

    "Ready then?" she asked me, "Yes!" I said.

    Bang!

    Just as I said that very faint wings appeared behind Rachel and flipped lightly and the next moment she disappeared in front of my eyes, her speed was so fast that I wasn¡¯t able to track it properly.

    This is the fastest speed; I saw anyone have; it is fucking fast. I was so shocked seeing that I wasn¡¯t able to react for a full second.

    Bang!

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly as activated mini st; this is my first time activating the mini st afterpressing my Armor to the O.3 inches, so one could imagine my shock when I found myself moving through the air at the unimaginable speed that I started to approach Rachel.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang...

    Rachel seemed to have noticed meing from behind, which is why she had increased her speed again and took the higher lead, seeing that I did not back down at all, I increased the power of the mini st and followed her.

    As I kept increasing my speed to follow her, I found my eyes are giving me quite a pain as they are wholly unustomed to the speed I am having and air that is crashing on my eyes.

    It was a good thing that I had gone through the Rebirth, and my body had strengthened significantly; otherwise, my eyes would have taken quite a damage.

    Still feeling the pain in my eyes, I conjured a thickyer of mana to relieve myself from the pain, just as I did that not only the pain had vanishedpletely, but my vision also returned to normal.

    Earlier I was barely able to see anything and was following Rachel through the sound she was making, now I could faintly catch up to her silhouette now and then.

    Bang!

    Now without fear of my eyes getting damaged, I increased my speed without care and speedily started to approach Rachel; she had increased her speed seeing that, but it was futile as slowly but surely, I was catching up to her.

    Time passes by and the race continues; if anyone is able to see us from the ground, they will see blimping across the sky. Our speed is so fast that we would be shing on the sky, not speeding.

    "You have surprised me with your speed!" I said to Rachel as I reached her, like me, she also had a helmet created from the mana, but her helmet is exquisite while mine was coarse.

    That helmet was likely the part of the Speed Method she is usingpared to mine which I crafted myself.

    "Don¡¯t get too yourself Micheal, this is not my peak speed!" she said after seeing the goofy smile on my face and next moment, and she used her full power, which made her instantly disappear in front of me.

    BANG!

    I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked before I shook my head ruefully, she is not the only one who was holding back, I thought and used the full power of the Mini st and I too disappeared from my ce like I had teleported.

    This time my speed was so great that I had to reinforce the mana helmet as it was on the verge of breaking apart.

    "Shocked, right!" I said with a bright smile as I reached near her but she just ¡¯humphed¡¯ and increased her speed again, I also started to spin my swirls faster for more power as we continued our race.

    On the way sometimes she would take the lead, sometimes I would, we have used all our power in this littlepetition and finally able to reach the ce in shocking record time.

 Chapter 727 Battle I

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Frederic Van Audenhove, Jules Matrat, Greenboy676 for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 30 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    It took us just thirty-six minutes to reach our destination, it was shocking as the distance was quite great, I had thought we would need at least an hour to reach here, but we had just taken half of that.

    Look like we have underestimated our speed andpetitiveness to win.

    Thud Thud!

    "I won!" Rachel said as wended on the Barren Ground, "Yes, you have!" I said I wanted to say ¡¯Just by microsecond,¡¯ but I did not as that would make me a sore loser who couldn¡¯t ept a loss.

    For a few minutes, both of our speeds had been equal, but when we reached near our destination, Rachel had increased her speed suddenly and won by a few microseconds.

    Few microseconds may seem like a small amount of time, but when we are flying at such high speed, the difference of even microseconds has be great.

    "This ce is quite big; we will be able to fight here with our heart¡¯s content without any interruptions." Rachel said.

    Yes, this area is quite big and barren, and barely anyone woulde here when an Origin water Rush is going on out there. The ce we havee to is called barrennds.

    In these ces, there is barely any vegetation or life; it ispletely devoid of life that even Origin Water would not form here. Like forbidden Ground, there are many of such barrennds across the continent.

    Unlike the forbidden Ground, no one knows much about the Barren Lands, they don¡¯t have an idea of how they have formed, but people have many theories. Some think these ces are created due to a sh of supreme experts of human and Grimm race while some think this the ce where the forbidden grounds used to be and when the world tear healed, it became like this.

    There are many other theories about it, but all of them have many contradictory points that it is very difficult to believe them.

    We walked around the Barrennd for a while, checking the scenery, which is pretty much the same before we turned at each other.

    "Why don¡¯t we make this Spar even more amazing?" Rachel asked when I was about to ask if she is ready to fight, "How?" I asked, feeling intrigued, "Simple, the one who wins will have to ept any request of others." Rachel said straightforwardly.

    I was a little dumbstruck by hearing before a happy smile came across my face as there are many things that I want to ask of Rachel.

    "Good, there are many things I want to ask of you," I said with a wicked smile on my face while making my heated gaze travel all over her body, I intentionally did not hide movement, let her see what I am doing.

    "We will see, who fulfills whose request!" Rachel replied with flushed faces as she red at me before she created distance between us. We have already discussed the rules of the spar, and ording to it, we will create a distance of two hundred meters and count three before we attack each other.

    We did this to keep everything fair; we did not want one to have a slight advantage over the other.

    As we reached two hundred meters from each other, we had stopped and looked at each other as we took out our weapons, she took out her totem artifact while I took out my Grimm Sword.

    This was my first time seeing her Totem Artifact, but I couldn¡¯t help but notice the striking amount of simrities it bore with the lightning sword which had appeared in front of her when she was in her Angel Form.

    The only difference it had was that of the de and shine; the de of her sword is not made of lightning, which I had seen two days ago and that divine shine also is missing.

    I think Rachel¡¯s sword had a change during the awakening as the sword she normally uses is about 1.1 meters, but this sword is 1.5 meters long, which is longer than the sword she used.

    "You are using that! You should use your regr red sword if you want to have any chance of winning against me." Rachel said as she saw the Red Sword in my hand.

    "You too should change your sword if you want to have any chance against me," I replied with a smile with the same tone as her as I am not only one who is using an unfamiliar word.

    "Let¡¯s Start!" "3, 2, 1!"

    Hearing me taunting her back, she had red at me before starting the count.

    "Fight!"

    We said together as the countdown ended and moved toward each other at our fastest speed. I could see the faint silhouette of the wings behind her as she came at me. I was a little surprised to see her wings working while she is running on the Ground.

    I could still remember how much changes I had to make before I could use my mini st on the Ground while she just had to practice a Speed method for a day and get more speed than me.

    We sped toward each other, and just within a few seconds, we appeared in front of each other and attacked with her swords.

    We swung our swords at each other, but I could see her speed is much faster while my sword is way too slower than hers, if I could not counter her attack them this battle would be finished before it started.

    To be honest, I am feeling quite nervous and became even more nervous when I saw her sword style and her mastery over it. This sword style ispletely different from the previous style she used and she had seemed to gain quite a mastery over it in just one day.

    Seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her Inheritance, it is very evident that the sword art she is using is simr or higher level than I use.

    It would have been fine if she had just received a new Sword Style from her inheritance, but it seemed like she had also received itsprehension or very detailed information about it which saved her a lot of time to figure it herself ; otherwise, she would not have been this good in just one day.

    Seeing the speed of my sword, I activated the mini st in my sword hand and gave it a speed boost so it could counter her attack.

    Bang!

    Seeing my swording toward her sword to counter her attack, she tried to change its trajectory but how can it be easy, not to forget my experience of thousands of fights, there is also the killing rule which isn¡¯t just dozing off.

    To others, it would have been very hard to track her illusionary sword movements, but for me, it is not much difficult, as long as I have enough speed and power, I would have no problem countering and defeating her.

    CLANG!

    Our sword finally shed, and the sound it had created was deafening, not only sound but out shed had created quite a shockwave as sword dust of cloud flew out under her feet.

    "You have be quite powerful!"

    I said after a few seconds, this attack I had made used quite a physical strength. Though it was not powerful enough to injure her, I had thought it would at least make her take a couple of steps back but it seems like I¡¯ve grossly underestimated her strength.

 Chapter 728 Battle II

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Frederic Van Audenhove, Jules Matrat, Greenboy676 for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 30 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "You are not too bad yourself!" Rachel said with a half-smile before she took back her sword at a lightning-fast speed before attacking at me with ever faster speed than before.

    I ampletely shocked seeing this and caught quite an off guard. Honestly, till now, I have been too much depending on the Killing Rule, I have barelye across anyone which could ward off the senses given to me by killing Rule. I have sort of developed aplete dependence over it.

    Even when two friendly people fight, there is killing intent or battle lust which effuses with a tiny bit of killing intent, with me concentrating me, I could easily tell when my opponent is going to attack.

    But with Rachel, it ispletely different, forget the Killing intent, I was not even able to sense her battle power and power stage. I could say that I am fighting handicapped against her.

    From now on, I will have to lessen my need for Killing Rule or I will surely pay a heavy price if Ie across an enemy which could ward off senses of killing Rule.

    BANG!

    Seeing her sword quickly approaching me, I activated the mini st with the full power. I have no choice but to use the full power of my swirling Armor if I do not use it, then that sword is going to approach my neck.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed again with more power than thest time, still, despite cash being powerful, both of us had no change, our bodies not even able to shake even slightly.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Loud changing sound continues to ring out across the Barrennd as our weapons keep shing, with each of our moves being stronger than the other, but no matter how much power we have increased, it seems not to affect others.

    Hundreds of moves would sh in a minute, with each attack having the motive to reach the weak point of others, but it seemed like our strength was so simr that we seemed to neutralize each other¡¯s attacks.

    To be honest, I am quite enjoying it and her not so much, Rachels¡¯s face scrunched up in anger as any of her attacks are not getting past my defense. The Greatsword is not only good for the powerful attacks, but they are also great for defense; their heaviness and big size make them perfect to use them as defensive artifacts.

    As time passed, I could feel myself improving at the breakneck speed, the clumsiness and faulty moments with the greatswords are lessening. I am not the only one who is improving, Rachel also seemed to be improving at very speed, and her speed is no less than me.

    It looks like her inheritance has also increased her learning andprehension ability.

    The intense sh went on for more than an hour, with both of us not wanting to back down. We had been shing at breakneck speed when suddenly, the speed of her sword increased three times as it came at me with indiscernible speed.

    Unlike thest time when I was caught offhanded, this time I waspletely focused as seeing the speed of her sword increased by three times, I did not waste time and added ult energy into my Swirling Armor.

    Till now, I had not used the ult energy in my Swirling Armor as it was giving me enough power to fight back, but seeing her sudden increase in power, I had to use the ult Energy, which I hadn¡¯t used before.

    CLANG!

    Step!

    Another loud ng rang out, and this was the loudest till now, and it had performed a miracle; it had made Rachel finally take a step back. Though she is not injured, making her take a step back is more than enough for now.

    Seeing her taking a step back, I did not waste this precious opportunity and attacked again. This time I have used all the power I had, I wanted to make use of this chance to give her some bashing to get a psychological advantage over her.

    CLANG CLANG STEP CLANG STEP...

    One after another heavy attack rained down on her, and all she could do was defend through the greeted teeth, an excitement that couldn¡¯t help but build in my heart seeing such a result.

    As I continued attacking her, I found my moves bing more and more smooth at a very fast rate; the Clock Swords Styles moves became so easy and instinctive that I did not have to think while attacking.

    I am aware that myprehension of Clock Sword Style using Greatsword is increasing at the visible pace, but it is not an epiphany but a Realization. It is different from the Epiphany but producing the same result.

    The Realisation could be said to be simr to copy-paste, thepression of Clock Sword Style I have using my regr sword is now converting into theprehension of Greatsword.

    So with the realization, I am gaining simrprehension of Clock Sword Style in Greatsword, which is increasing my strength at a faster speed.

    I did not think I would be so lucky toe under the realization; to make progress I am making now in Clock Sword Style, I would have needed constant practice for one month before I could convert myprehension, but now I am doing that in a minute. It, Rachel, could not match me as it was her first time using the Sword Style she is using.

    Even if she had detailed instruction, one day is not enough to learn all that, she had to work on it for least a few weeks.

    CLANG CLANG STEP STEP...

    Attack after attack is raining down on Rachel, and all she could do is defend through the Gritted teeth as she continues to take steps back.

    Fighting her, I did not show any mercy; I had used all the power I had; every single drop it. I wanted her to defeat her, but she likes some ferocious tigress (Kity) despite being cornered is unwilling to give and continues to defend with all her power.

    "Rachel, admit defeat! You have already reached your limit!" I said as I continued my attacks on her, wanting her to admit the defeat, so I could make the request from her, which I wanted for so much time.

    Snort!

    "Stop dreaming Micheal, you have just got the slight upper hand, injured me a little first then you can talk to me about admitting defeat!" she said with the snort.

    She is right; in the fight, I have been only suppressing her; like me, she also seemed to have some method to crush the forces that came to her; otherwise, she would not have been uninjured for this while.

    I am trying my best to injure her, but I am not able to and have no way to do this unless I use that, but the time of using that has note yet.

    Time passed by another two hours passed, and I am still suppressing Rachel in the fight, which has angered her quite much as she is fighting me like a frenzied kitty.

    Sup!

    Suddenly Rachel took a long jump back and created a hundred-meter distance between us instantly, till now we have been fighting, she has never done that, she had fought against me head-on.

    "Don¡¯t you think the time hase to decide final victor Micheal?" Rachel asked suddenly, which stopped me on my tracks.

    "The ytime is over; it is now time to fight with dangerous hardcore attacks, the Methods." She said before I could reply.

 Chapter 729 Feather Rain Vs Withering Sand

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Frederic Van Audenhove, Jules Matrat, Greenboy676 for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 30 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Yes, It is time!" I said while I took a quick look at the runic Lily in my heart space. This will be an extremely dangerous part of our battle, a slight mistake and we might identally kill each other.

    I¡¯ve prepared all the precautions that even if she is directly hit by my Mystic Method, she will survive.

    "Be careful, Michae. Admit defeat when you can¡¯t hold on anymore." Rachel said from a distance, "You too, Rachel!" I spoke with a smile and moved toward her to close the gap between us.

    Seeing meing toward her, her face hardened, but she did not move from her spot, just looked at meing toward her.

    "Angel Ability Feather Rain!"

    I was just ten meters away from her when I heard her soft melodious voice chanting the name to her ability, and next moment, I saw faint wings appearing behind her and from which about hundreds of faint feathers released.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    As the faint feathers released from wings, the change urred in them as the faint white feathers had turned into feathers of purple lightning and came at me at an extremely fast speed.

    These lightning feathers are the first thing I had sensed from her, and they are giving me a very threatening feeling, they could kill me if a sufficient number of them hit me.

    A smile came across my face when I looked at the lightning feathersing at me, with a beating heart I lightly swung my sword toward the lightning feathers, as I did that expression on Rachel¡¯s face changed.

    She was about to stop the attack as there is no way the sword could counter such an attack but she stopped when she saw what I did next.

    "Breeze of Withering Sand!"

    I muttered softly and a breezy wave of dark grey sand released from my sword, it¡¯s presence is not less threatening than the Lightning feathers as moved toward the lightning feather to sh against them.\\

    Crackle Crackle Crackle...

    A crackling sound rang out as my dark grey sand enveloped each and every lightning feathers and started to whittle away the power of the feathers. However, lightning feathers are not the only thing that is whittling away, the dark grey sand also losing the power, and soon, it vanished with the lightning feathers.

    The first level of Domain of Withering Sand is called Breeze of Withering Sand, each level has a name that is derived from the form of the wind.

    Though it may seem like our sh had taken a minute, it had taken barely five-second; everything was over within five seconds.

    Rachel seemed quite shocked seeing this, it was very clear in her eyes, "Did you practice its 2nd stage?" Rachel asked suddenly, to that I just shook my head.

    Previously I had exined this Method in quite a detail, she knew its power and limitations, and the move I had performed now clearly has the power of the 2nd level.

    "Then how was your attack able to get the power of the second level?" she asked, clearly confused by my answer. "It¡¯s a secret!" I said. I had no problem telling her, but I had been told that too irritated her, and she had gotter irritated.

    "Don¡¯t get too cocky, Micheal, that was just me holding back, thinking you will not be able to defend yourself." said irritatingly after seeing a cocky smile on my face.

    "Now I will attack with real power, defend against it if you can!" She said, "Angel Ability: feather Rain!"

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Another barrage of lightning feathers came at me. Still, unlike before, this one had more lightning feathers, about two hundred, which is more than double of previous and threatening feelings they are giving me, also higher than the previous attack.

    "Breeze of Withering Sand!"

    I muttered and released arger breeze of dark grey sand than previously. The sand I created through my attack is dark grey energy, but when I look at it, there are signs of green in it, but it is barely discernible even to me.

    If my refinement Tower had not refined the Grey energy, the green would have been more prominent, but with it being refined, the green color is deeply hidden within the dark grey.

    Crackle Crackle Crackle...

    A crackling sound rang out again as the two attacks shed, but likest time both of the attacks had neutralized themselves. In this exchange also, nobody was able to get the upper hand.

    "This is my most powerful attack, Micheal, defend against it if you dare!" Rachel said.

    "Angel Ability: feather Rain!"

    She attacked again, and this time her attack was more powerful than before, it had about three hundred lightning feathers, the fatalness of this attack had broken the chart if this attack hit me, then I would die before I got a chance to scream.

    It is a good thing I have a way to counter it, but like Rachel, I would also end up in slightly bad condition, the mystic method gives powers, but they also make one very tired quickly.

    "Breeze Of Withering Sand!"

    I said and attacked like I had expected tiredness hade over me as soon as Iunched the attack.

    Earlier, two attacks had taken three petalful of dark grey energy, but this attack had taken three petalful of dark energy alone, the load I had to bear tounch such an attack is immense.

    CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE...

    The loud crackling sound rang out as our attacks shed, it felt like purple and grey fireworks exploding in front of us; it looked wonderful but equally dangerous.

    Bang!

    This attack had also been neutralized as no attack was able to get an upper hand, I have the energy tounch one more of such attack, but that would be a total waste of energy, which is why as both of the attacks neutralized we moved toward each other at our highest speed.

    While shooting toward her, I was quite surprised to find out that I am already recovering from the strain I had gone through tounch that powerful attack and would be able to recover in less than a minute.

    This is shocking to me as I know how much strain my body had gone through tounch such an attack, but soon a smile spread over my face as this amazing thing for me.

    ng ng ng Step...

    We attacked as we got close to each other, and there was intensity from the start. I had thought that I would send Rachel Flying with shes of my heavy attack, but all I was able to do was make her take steps back.

    It looks like I am not the only one who is recovering fast, she is recovering quickly too with simr speed as mine.

    ng ng ng...

    Time passes as we continue fighting, not us one of us is willing to ept the defeat, and giving their all to defeat the other. Still, it is me suppressing Rachel as with each attack; my realization of Clock Sword Style is getting better and better which gave me the confidence to defeat Rachel.

    "You Lost!" I said with a huffing breath as I ced my sword near her chest, which is shaking lightly. I had thought I would defeat Rachel soon, but it took three more hours of intense attacking before I was able to find an opening to defeat her.

 Chapter 730 Eight Star Silver Elite

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Frederic Van Audenhove, Jules Matrat, Greenboy676 for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 30 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "I would have won it if I had a few more days to practice my abilities." Rachel said grumpily as she put down her sword. I smiled, seeing her and directly kissed her lips as I put my sword away.

    "At least you know how to please a girl!" Rachel said smilingly as I let off the kiss after a minuteter and sat down on the ground with Rachel to rest.

    We have fought for five hours, and such a fight had made us really tired, especially me, who was using the Greatsword all the while.

    As we sat on the ground, we did not talk, each of us busy in our own thoughts. I don¡¯t know what she is thinking, but I had closed my eyes and started to go over the battle that I had just fought.

    The battle was amazing, and I have obtained many things from it, especially realization. As long as I had practiced what I had learned, my ability to wield the Greatsword will improve by leaps and bounds before it matches that of the light sword.

    Currently, I am only feeling slight tiredness, which is also recovering at quite speedily, so even if we have been attacked by some powerful Grimm Monster of simr strength, I have the confidence to beat it to the pulp.

    "Let¡¯s go!" I said after ten minutes, Rachel nodded, and we flew into the air, this time there was no race, no hurry, we both were quietly flying in the sky, relishing the feeling of flying.

    Today is my first time flying in the air openly, aside from the hours I had put practicing in the training room. Flying feels very good, it is much better than running on the air, and the void boots are quite fasterpared to normal air travel through the air waking skills.

    But the speed of Void Boots could not bepared to the speed I got through using the Mini st or using the methods, the speed they gave could not bepared to the mini st.

    "Its feels good to fly, isn¡¯t it." Rachel said after some time; I couldn¡¯t help but nod. Flying with the help of Void Boots is most rxing, I just have to pass my mana into the normal artifact and addmand though my soul energy.

    This is the only thing I have to do as Void Boots help me fly on their own, which ispletely different from the air walking skill, which is just running on the air.

    With the void boots, there is no need to use air walking skills as it can do what air walking skills could do and much more. I will have to practice with it for sometime before I could be proficient in it.

    We moved through the sky silently, the only sound we heard was that air which was swishing across our ears.

    On the way to the city, we got disturbed a few times by some daring Grimm monsters who were killed by us before it could utter a single word.

    Finally, three hourster, we returned to the city, which is a stark contrastpared to the time we had needed to reach Barren Ground.

    "We should go to Our respective guilds to register our power tonight," I said, the Midzone is not useful to us anymore. With our power, which is Six Star Silver Elite or above, the War Zone would be the better choice.

    But one can¡¯t directly go to the warzone; there are a lot of formalities being involved. It usually takes two to three days before one gets permission to leave for the Warzone, but that is for the normal times.

    Currently, the Grimm battlefield is in apletely different mood; there is a shadow battle going on between humans and Grimm monsters, though the battle is going at the normal pace as there were no emergency summons, but it could change anytime.

    We might be able to leave for the Warzone next day, or the Milfred city might keep us here as the reserve; anything could happen in such testing times.

    I just hope we get permission to leave; I want to fight some Grimm Monsters of a simr level. The fight with Rachel was good, but it did not have that life and death danger to it, which fought against the Grimm Monsters.

    I want to fight such a fight so I could improve quickly and reach the Peak of Silver Elite before breaking into Golden Elite.

    Rachel affirmed my thoughts, she also wants to improve, and Grimm Monsters are the best way to do that. We talked a few minutes and made ns for the evening before we walked to our respective rooms for a shower.

    After the shower, we went to the respective training rooms. The battle we have fought earlier was the first fight we have fought after we have gained an immense boost in our power, and we have learned quite a bit.

    So, we went to the training rooms, to actualize what we have learned and also go over the mistakes we have made.

    ¡¯Seee!¡¯

    Time passed by and soon the evening approached, seeing that I put down my sword tiredly and vaporized the sweat off my body, this training session had been really helpful, I was able to realize many which again increased my mastery over the Greatsword.

    If I kept improving with such speed, then it wouldn¡¯t take long to gain a simr level of mastery as a light sword with the Greatsword.

    "Let¡¯s go!" I said to Rachel an hourter, Rachel nodded and opened the window of our apartment, and we flew out of it. We flew over the city while talking and soon separated to go to our respective guilds.

    Thud!

    I hope everything goes smoothly and we can leave for our chosen Warzone in a day or two; I wished as Inded in front of the guild.

    The first thing I have to do is test my power, till now I hadn¡¯t registered myself as the Silver-Elite, so I have to do that before I could submit my application of transfer to the Warzone, that is the prerequisite condition.

    To be honest, I have no idea what my power is, I only know that I am at least a Six Star Elite, it could be higher but not lower, that I am very sure of.

    So, after entering the guild, I directly used the elevator to go to the 15th floor and directly went toward the ce where the imaginary crystal of Silver level is present, the Imaginary crystals there are capable of measuring the power of any Silver Elite.

    Ting!

    Soon, the elevator reached the 15th floor, and I walked out of it and moved toward the ce where the imaginary crystal is. There was already a line when I got there, but I did not mind waiting.

    Half an hourter, my number came, and I entered a small room where Imaginary crystal is.

    Twenty minutester, I returned with shock written all over my face with only one sentence ringing through my mind repeatedly.

    ¡¯Eight Star Silver Elite! Eight Star Silver Elite...¡¯

 Chapter 731 Mission I

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Frederic Van Audenhove, Jules Matrat, Greenboy676 for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 30 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Eight Star Silver Elite!"

    I muttered under my breath as it is the only thing that is going on in my mind, I had expected, and my battle power is Six Star Silver Elite or greater, and there would have been no shock or surprise if my battle power had been Seven Star Silver Elite.

    But Eight Star Silver Elite, it is a bit too much than what I had expected. The difference between each level is great, especially when one reaches a higher level, which is why I had been so shocked when I came to know that I have the battle power of Eight Star Silver Elite.

    Though I am quite shocked, I am pleased about it as with such power, my chances of getting a transfer increased quite a bit by then

    Ting!

    With that thought, I walked toward the elevator, thinking of going to the 17th floor to submit my application to transfer, while hoping it would get epted when my holowatch rang with the mail and when I looked at what mail it was, my expression couldn¡¯t help but change for the worse.

    The Purple mail from the Guild is never a good thing, there is always a dangerous mission involved with it, I had so much hope of getting out of this Midzone but look like now I will be either stuck here as a backup or sent to the mission.

    I hope it is the mission and little dangerous one, in this way at least I will get to fight some Grimm Monster; If I stuck home then I will die to boredom as I know if I have received the Mail from the Guild, Rachel must have received one too, we have nearly same battle power.

    I opened the purple mail and found that except for one line there is nothing, I have to go to the 49th floor¡¯s conference room where I will get my mission, so I did not waste any and rode the elevator to the 49th.

    Hun!

    After reaching the 49th floor, I walked into the room mentioned in my mail and got quite surprised as this room is quite luxuries. Though there is the use of the Simple Decor in it, one could see the quality of materials in one nce and know what grade they are.

    The room was empty when I walked in; the mail said I would get my mission in a personal handout by someone, and looking at the time, I will have to wait for that person for ten minutes.

    Seeing I have some time, I have decided to call Rachel but find out; she is not picking up my calls, likely busy with something. I tried a few times, but seeing she is picking up, I give up and wait for the person to arrive.

    Time passed, and more than ten minutester, that person arrived. It is a young man simr age as me and has a handsome appearance, which is enhanced by his Golden hairs.

    I did not have to ask for his identity as it is posted on his chest, he held the special badge which only Vice Guildmaster could have, but this is not the most surprising part.

    The surprising part is his power; he is Golden Elite and a powerful one at that. I could not sense the power of the Golden Elites with my current capability, but I could sense the level of threat they posed to me, and this young man, who is a simr age as me, very powerful, powerful enough that casual p from him could make me blow up in a mess of Blood and Gore.

    "Hello, I am Ronald Dome; you must be Micheal." He said as he took his seat and asked me to take a seat beside him. "May I know why I am called here?" I asked the question directly, hearing a smile couldn¡¯t help appear on his handsome face.

    "The Guild has a mission for you, a fairly dangerous one," he said, "What mission?" I asked directly. There is no use in declining as everything that came with the purple ispulsory, and since I am sent on the mission and not being kept in the city as reserved, I will not have any problem doing it as long as it does not deal with the Golden Elites.

    "The Mariana Hill," he said.

    Mariana Hill? I seemed to have heard about this area before, it seemed to be in the boundary of Milfred and one of the most dangerous ces under Milfred, it is said only Peak Silver Elite go there

    "You have to go there and kill as many as Grimm Monsters, but your main mission will be destroying their camp and saving them as humans that are captured there." He said I am shocked to hear that excitement couldn¡¯t help but bubble up in my heart.

    I¡¯ve heard about such dangerous missions before but I did not think I would be capable of doing them this soon.

    "Currently, with your power, you do not have the power to destroy the Grimm Monsters Camps, but you are still able to kill the powerful Grimm Monsters around Mariana Hills," he said.

    As Ronald had said, currently I do not have capability to destroy the camp but I could still rescue some humans and kill Grimm monsters that I found around Marianna Hills.

    "The Guild never mistreated its members, every Grimm monster you killed in Mariana Hills and humans you rescued will be added in your merit points, and you will be given ess to redeem them to get any ss 2 resources you have," he said.

    ¡¯Shut The Fuck!¡¯

    This is such a shock; ss 2 resources are referred to as the resources that are mainly useful Peak Silver Elite and Initial Golden Elites. Currently, I have only ess to buy the ss 1 resources from the Guild, that Yellow Golden sand I had brought a few days ago is only ss 1 resource.

    With this ess, a lot of my worries will vanish, the main concern I had about buying the Materials for Level 2 of my Mystic Method.

    However, there was quite some time before I became capable of practicing Level 2 of the method but I liked to have the materials in hand in case I have to practice in a remote ce in case of danger.

    "Would there be any Golden Elites?" I asked this as the main question. Golden Elite is the force that could fight hundreds of Silver Elites without any problem and cush them with absolute superiority.

    If there are Golden Elite, then I don¡¯t want to go there, it will be akin to suicide as I will not have the power to defend myself much run, so it is better If I know early and could reject this mission, even if it cost me dearly. Nothing is more precious than one¡¯s life.

    "Technically, there are no Golden Elites, the camp heads and people in them are all Silver Elites, but sometimes, Golden Elite doe there, but that happens very rarely."

    "But don¡¯t worry, the guilds had taken the precautions, and there are always few Golden Elites there to deal with it if such situations ur." He exined.

    His answer did not vanish my worries, but it did ease them a little. Some trips of Golden Elite, this not surprising thing. Many Silver and Golden Elites from the guild patrol the safe areas and this is the area where Grimm monster sets their camps.

 Chapter 732 Mission II

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Frederic Van Audenhove, Jules Matrat, Greenboy676 for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 30 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Ok, I¡¯ll ept it."

    I said after some time of thinking, as for the Golden Elite, my luck has to be very bad if I havee across the Golden Elite in such a vast area. Still, I will have to be very cautious in the Mariana hills, so any unfortunate incidents did not ur.

    "Good, now let¡¯s go over some technicalities of your mission," he said, and he started to exin the details of the Mission and things I should take note of and gave me some tips as he had been personally posted there.

    "I wish you the best of luck in your mission!" he said as I was leaving the room after discussing everything about the Mission.

    "Thank You!" I said, he had been amodating in exining the Mission, he had cleared many of my doubts, and I have to say, the guild had been very generous about the Mission as they have given me Abode and other rare things which I would not have been able to buy with the ess I had.

    Even now, if I have to buy it, I will need to fetch out quite a lot of mana crystals and merits to buy it.

    I did not leave the guild directly; before leaving, I submitted my transfer application. Ronald said as soon as Rush of the Origin Water calmed down, the guild will start the transfer process again and powerful, and those with high merit points will get the first preference.

    So, there is quite a great chance that I will be in the first batch of people who¡¯s an application for transfer gets epted by the guild.

    As I flew toward my apartment, I read several messages from Rachel, like me, she also got a mission from the guild of a simr type, it¡¯s just that our destination is different.

    It would have been good if we have been sent to the same location, but our luck is not that good.

    Soon I reached my apartment building and entered inside through the window. Rachel was already in the apartment and seemed to be reading something in the deep concentration that she did not look up when I entered the living room.

    I did not mind it; I just took a seat opposite to her and opened the information on the Mission that Vice Guild had sent me.

    The Mariana Hills is a vast territory, at least ten times greater than the most extensive hunting ground of the Milfred and very far from it, it could be said to be on the boundary of the Milfreds jurisdiction, it would take me at minimum a day today to get there.

    This Mission is not simple; it is exceedinglyplicated and dangerous and could also say to be the Mission I will do in the name of the race. There is not just killing Grimm Monsters and destroying their camps; there is also infiltration to collect information and also rescuing, which I think is the most important part.

    Many humans get captured by the Grimm Monsters as livestock for food, and before they are transported to the bases of Grimm Monsters, they will be ced in camps.

    The Mission clearly stated that if I have the capability, then I will have to rescue them and safely move to safe zones before they could be brought to the Midzone. Still, we don¡¯t have the capability; then we have to stay put and do what we can do.

    This Mission will be the start of real missions in the Grimm Battlefield, what I had done till now was just ying around, it will prepare me for the dangerous missions that I will have to do in the Warzone.

    "It seemed like you have also received the mission?" said a familiar melodic voice, "Yes, same as you," I replied with a smile as I closed the document.

    It had been two hours since we have been reading the information, we were so lost in it that we have not uttered a single word. This was the first time something like that had happened, we being in the same room for two hours had not talked a single word.

    "You have to be careful; these missions are extremely dangerous!" I said. She nodded in understanding

    We had talked for an hour before we went back to the respective training room to make the final preparation we have to do before we leave for our separate missions tomorrow.

    The first thing I have to do is refine mana, in an earlier battle, Ive nearly expended thirty-five percent of mana; I have to refill and also umte Dark Grey energy I¡¯ve spent in the fight, it was a good thing these two things can be done together.

    Sitting cross legged, I started to refine the dark energy present to me, the half, i.e., being converted to the while the other half became concentrated Grey Energy.

    It continued for two hours before stopping, now I have my mana storage full and also all the petals of Runic Lily vibrant with dark energy worth three petals below its base, which could be used anytime.

    With refining done, I took out the green crystalline speck size of my thumbnail and ate, soon a raging current of Medicinal Energy spread through my body, it wanted to infiltrate the energy part of my body and tear it apart.

    I endured the pain and calmly started to perform body cleansing technique. What I am doing is very risky and could even lose my life if I am a few minuteste, but I did not sweat much as I got a habit of it, in the past few days.

    The thing I ate is for dinner of the little snake, I daily perform Body Cleansing Exercise to feed it and make it grow, so it could help me in leveling up. But everything is going very slow, the energy it needs is immense and that I will have to keep performing body cleansing exercises for a near month before the little snake umtes energy to level up.

    I wish I could use the Grey Energy that Runic lily umtes to feed the little snake, if I could do that then I would need less than a third of the time to make a breakthrough into the Mid-level of the Major stage.

    Soon the little snake came out and started to eat the medicinal energy; by the time I had reached my limit, the little snake had finished eating all the medicinal energy from my body, and now it is eating whatever stray energy floating in my body.

    Thud!

    I fell on the floor with the thud, but in just a few seconds, I weakly got up and started to walk toward my room. My ability to recover is great; two weeks ago, I used to need a few minutes to recover from the exhaustion of the Body Cleansing Technique. Still, now I only need a few seconds to recover enough to walk, and ten minutester, I get enough energy to fight.

    Such recovery speed is incredible; the one person I could think of who could match me into recovery speed is Rachel. Her constitution had also changed under her Inheritance, and her body and soul had also received a simr level of an upgrade as me.

 Chapter 733 Flying High

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Frederic Van Audenhove, Jules Matrat, Greenboy676 for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 30 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    I walked into my room and entered the shower, fifteen minutester when I came out of the shower, I found Rachel sleeping on my bed, seeing that a goofy smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    As Iid on the bed, I wrapped my arms around her and nestled my head in her neck; I fell into the sleep while breathing her enchanting smell.

    When I woke up, I found Rachel still in my arms, just as that our position had changed a little, my arms are still wrapped around her, it¡¯s just that now her head is buried in my chest.

    I moved a little and nted a soft kiss on her lips and about to get out of the bed softly when Rachel Rachel opened her eyes and looked at me with a sleepy smile.

    "Hey."

    She said in her soft melodies voice, traces of sleep could still be heard from her voice. "Have you slept well?" I asked. She nodded before she inched her face closer to me for a kiss.

    This time there was no lodging in the kiss, just the feeling of mutual affection which is budding into something greater without any of us realizing. We kiss for a few minutes before we get out of bed.

    Today is important, we both are going for a dangerous mission, and since we have already slept a littlete, we have to hurry little before we leave the city before the time of mission starts.

    I quickly freshened up and started to cook, forty minutester, the meal was ready, and we began to eat. This will be ourst meal together for two weeks, the mission had the time of two weeks, and unless there is an emergency, I will not be able to return to the city before that. Half an hourter, after finishing brunch, we left our apartment together.

    "See you in two weeks!"

    Rachel said, and before I could react, she kissed me fiercely, this kiss was the one of fiercest we ever had, I don¡¯t know what hade into Rachel for her to kiss me so aggressively but I am more than happy to kiss back.

    The kisssted for minutes, and while we were kissing, I heard encouraging whistles from men and women who were passing by us.

    "Don¡¯t you let something happen to you!" Rachel said after she broke the kiss and gave me another peck of lips before faint wings appeared behind her, and she sped through the sky before I could say anything to her.

    Ting!

    I shook my head smilingly seeing that typed something in my holowatch quickly before I hit send and a few secondster, I received a reply. I had sent ¡¯Stay Safe.¡¯ text to Rachel, which she replied with ¡¯You Too¡¯ and some heart emojis.

    I stayed rooted in my spot for minutes before I calmed my emotions and flew toward the Mariana Hills.

    This location is quite far and would take one at least a day if I travel with average regr speed without any impedance from the Grimm monsters, but that is impossible, there are Grimm monsters everywhere, and one would get tired by such content travel. One would be an idiot if one reached his destination in an exhausted state, that would be inviting the death.

    For other evolver¡¯s with simr power as me, it would be very hard to reach there in one day in an energetic state, but for me, it is not that hard. I might even say it is quite easy for me, and I might even reach there hours before the day is over.

    "Ashlyn is the time!" I said after we came into a little deste area of the forest.

    Chew Chew...

    Ashlyn chirped excitedly as she flew out from my shoulder, and just as she did, her size started to grow. One meter, two-meter, three meters, four meters, five meters. She finally stopped at five meters.

    She could easily grow up to eight meters. Still, I stopped her as there is no need for her to morph to her biggest size. It is less noticeable to others if her size is too big, it will catch the eye of others no matter how high she flies, so it is better to keep the regr size, so she could reach our destination without any problem.

    After Ashlyn fixed her size, afortable seat made of fire materialized on her, without wasting any time, I sat on thefortable seat and Ashlyn shot high in the sky with the cheerful chirp.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in jealousy when I looked at the seat made of her fire. I am jealous of this ability. This ability lets her change the materialist stage of her ability.

    She could turn her fire which is in Gaseous state to a liquid state and liquid state into Solid or stage of in-between, not only this ability of her let her change the temperature of her fire from hot to cold, as long as she will it will happen.

    Like the seat she had made me, it is jelly-like, which let my bodypletely meld in it for perfect rest, and it is warm also which helps me save from the frigid winds.

    We have been flying pretty high that wind felt like it made of ice de, any normal person would freeze in such environment while all I have to do is cover my body with the tiny bit of Sunfire and all the heat I am feeling will vanish as for the biting wind, my body is strong enough to handle it.

    While Ashlyn was flying, I opened the information about the Mariana hills again and started to read it. This information was too long, if I were to read all of it, it would take me three-hole days, and that is why I am only reading the information that is important while I read the rest of it when I had the time.

    From this information, I¡¯vee to know a lot of things about the Marianna Hills. It is said that till three hundred years ago, that area was in control of humans, but the Grimm monsters took it over.

    So, whenever wars ur, for Wilfred, that area bes one of the main fighting points. Milfred had many times been able to drive Grimm Monsters away from that area, but Grimm monsters would always take it back.

    The tug of war for that territory always continued between the Grimm Monsters and humans.

    As for the Geography of the Mariana Hills, as its names suggest, it consists of hills, thousands, and thousands of densely packed hills and in between, they are flowing tens of small rivers and waterfalls which made Mariana Hill the most beautiful and picturesque territory of Milfred.

    The Milfred Administration considers it its most precious gem, which is why it had fought so many battles for it.

    Time passed by, and soon, the whole day disappeared, and evening came, and we reached near the Mariana Hills; if Ashlynn keeps flying with her current speed, then it wouldn¡¯t take us more than two hour to reach the Mariana Hills.

 Chapter 734 Rescuing I

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Frederic Van Audenhove, Jules Matrat, Greenboy676 for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 30 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Just half an hour more!"

    I muttered under my breath; I am not nning to enter the Mariana Hill directly. I am nning to linger around at its boundary for one to two days, fight some Grimm monsters to get the idea about their power before entering inside.

    If I enter directly just reading the information provided by the Guild, then I would be the biggest idiot.

    This mission, unlike any other mission I¡¯ve ever done, here stakes are very high. The slightest mistakes on my part and could get me drowned under the attack of the hundreds of Grimm monsters.

    So I must be as cautious as possible, so I would not make any silly mistake and lose my life like an idiot.

    I have already decided on the location of mynding. That ce has been shing on the holographic map projected in front of me, minutes passed by and soon we reach the destination, seeing that, I jumped out of Ashlyn and asked her to revert back to her original size.

    She had been flying for fourteen hours straight, though she is not much tired, she is still a little tired and needs some rest before she could return to her peak.

    We have done quite a great thing; we have crossed the distance that needs at least a day in fourteen hours and mind you; this is not Ashlyn¡¯s Peak speed but her regr speed, which did not take much of her stamina.

    If she had flown with her peak speed, then four hours would be more than enough to reach here.

    As I was flying down tond on the biggest hill in the area, I heard the faint sound of fighting from the down below. Feeling curies, I covered myself in the Killing energy and flew downward slowly.

    When I got close enough, I was able to see what was happening below, and emotions of anger couldn¡¯t help but arouse in my heart.

    Below me, I saw fifty-something Grimm Monsters fighting against seven Humans, but that is not what angered me, the thing that had angered me is that there are sixty to seventy humans are in the corner in a wretched state.

    They are bound with magical chains, and their clothes are torn from every angle, clear whip marks could be seen from their bodies as most of them are fresh and bleeding slightly.

    It is very clear that the Grimm monsters have captured these humans, and now they are taking them to their camps before they will shift them to their main base. This is the way; they supply humans to their main camps.

    Currently, Seven humans are fighting the whole fifty-something Grimm monsters, and their condition also is very bad. The Grimm Monsters havepletely surrounded them and are attacking them from all sides.

    I could sense the power of both groups and could tell that these seven humans would die without a doubt if help if someone did not help them as there is a clear power difference between them.

    All the humans are peak Five Star Silver Elite with their leader being Initial Six Star Silver Elite while the Grimm monsters ranged from Four Star Silver Elite to Peak Six StarSilver Elite, there is a clear power difference between the two.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    I watched the fight for a few seconds before I flew down a little more and stopped. I took out my red sword from my storage and started swinging it at blurring speed, and with each swing, a red thread woulde out of the red sword.

    Within eleven seconds, I swung my sword fifty-two times before stopping and watched beautiful but deadly silver threads go down.

    "Bang Bang Bang..."

    ¡¯We are dead, we are dead..¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but repeat this in my mind as I defend the attacks of Grimm monsters. Every second¡¯s tens of attacks crashing on my shield and half of them would injure me and my teammates even more.

    We are gravely injured and only hanging on through the sheer will, or I might say, due to the mercy of the Grimm Monsters. If they wanted to, they would have killed us minutes ago with the strength and numbers they have, but they did not; they wanted to have some fun with us before capturing us like the people we havee to rescue.

    It is all my fault, it is me who brought my team to rescue these people, Kevin had said that handling these Grimm Monsters might be beyond our limit, but I did not listen saying even if we can¡¯t deal with them, we will have an ability to retreat.

    Retreat hun? That would be simply impossible; I could tell that these three Grimm Monsters that are powerful enough to kill me in a few attacks, even if I stake my life for my teammate¡¯s retreat, I don¡¯t think they will be able to run away more than a few meters.

    Though this n is useless and will not work, I am still going to try as this is the only way I could think of, which gave them the slightest chance to survive.

    "I am going to try my best to engage these three Grimm Monsters, you guys try your best to escape in that time," I said to my teammates softly.

    "There is no use Stephen; we know we are doomed. There is no way we would safely escape even if we sacrifice ourselves; we should use thest remaining bit of power to kill some Grimm Monsters before dying." Kevin.

    I was about to reject that when Kira stopped me, "Kevin is the right team leader, there is no chance we will be able to escape, so might as well kill some Grimm Monster before we die." Kira said.

    She is right and there is no way in hell we are going to survive, then we might use our death to kill some Grimm Monsters.

    I steeled my heart and about to make a shout of final charge when Kira¡¯s voice again interrupted me.

    "Team leader, look!"

    When I looked up hearing Kira¡¯s loud voice, I looked up and saw beautiful silvery strings falling from the sky; these silver strings looked extremely beautiful, it looked like someone had melted the moon rays to create such a striking scene.

    I was watching the scene when I found the strings quickly appeared above the Grimm Monsters. The thing these beautiful strings did in the next few seconds, I would never be able to forget in my life.

    The strings touched the body of Grimm Monsters and started to pass through them. First, nothing had happened, but then suddenly the body of Grimm Monsters began to split into two just as the silver string finished passing through them.

    One after another, Grimm Monsters started to spit into two like they are vegetables being cut by a sharp knife in expert¡¯s hands, and the strangest thing is, I saw no blooding out of the Grimm Monsters bodies, the flesh of the Grimm Monster has been cauterized by the sheer heat those strings possessed.

    I have never seen such a horrifying and beautiful scene in my life, and I don¡¯t think I will ever be able to forget about it as long as I live.

 Chapter 735 Rescuing II

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Frederic Van Audenhove, Jules Matrat, Greenboy676 for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 30 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    "Team leader, what had just happened?" Kevin asked in the dumbstruck voice behind me; just five seconds ago, they were prepared to charge to their death when suddenly these silver strings rained down from the sky, cutting every Grimm Monster in half.

    Those silvery strings were so powerful that they did not give Grimm monsters any chance to defend, and five Grimm Monsters who were powerful enough to be able to put any defense were also cut apart as their defense akin to paper in front of those beautiful but terrifying silvery strings.

    "I don¡¯t know, but someone had saved us," he said as he looked at the bodies of Grimm Monsters, which were cut in half, but no blood wasing out of them as they had cauterized.

    He couldn¡¯t help but imagine the temperature one¡¯s attacked needed to have to do something like this to the bodies of Six Star Star Elite.

    We waited for one who saved them appeared, but their savior seemed to have no intention to meet them, shaking his head, he looked at the group of humans who were huddled in the corner.

    "Let¡¯s free our friends here and store these monster¡¯s bodies, we should leave this dangerous area as soon as possible," I said as I moved toward the prisoners while drinking a healing potion.

    After attacking, I left the area before confirming no other powerful Grimm Monsters in the area. I did even stop to see the result of my attack as I knew my attack was powerful enough to kill all the Grimm Monsters and it was, I saw it through the vision of killing Rule when I was moving away.

    As I moved toward my destination, I found there are many Grimm Monsters and humans, and all of them have the average strength of Five Star Elites. I am not surprised by the Human power level as to enter the areas around the Mariana Hill one need to have the strength of Five Star Elite, having strength below it will be akin toing here tomit suicide.

    I am surprised because of Grimm Monsters as there are an awful lot of them, and seeing five-star silver elite as the average strength made me quite surprised as I know how difficult it is to get such strength and they have such strength in immense numbers.

    No wonder we had to give our all in all the War we fought against the Grimm Monsters; with the numbers and strength they have, we must use our all in each war we have against them; otherwise, we might not be even able to make a retreat in the war.

    Soon I reached my destination, which I chose. On the way here ashlyn had killed some Grimm Monsters who were powerful, but I did not find a single Grimm Monsters which could arouse my interest to fight.

    All the Grimm monsters I found were Seven Star Silver Elites or below; whom I could kill with a single attack. Only Eight Star Elites to fight against me and I will only fight Eight Star Elite, as for other¡¯s Ashlyn is more than enough.

    I flew to the top of the tallest tree on the hill and hid myself properly before I started to look around; others might have a problem seeing in the dark, but I don¡¯t; with my killing Rule, it did not matter to me whether it is day or night.

    ¡¯There are truly too many hills!¡¯ I muttered as I looked around and the thing is this area does not count in the Mariana Hills. The densest and tallest hill is present in the territory of Mariana Hills, the hill I am in may be the tallest hill here, but in the Mariana hill area, it is just average.

    The hilly ranges are perfect for setting up a camp, due to so many hills it makes one difficult to find something hidden and tracking also because of so many simr trees.

    ¡¯No wonder, the Humans and Grimm Monsters fight tooth and nail for it.¡¯ I thought as I continued looking, these types of areas are perfect spots for posting troops near the enemy territory.

    I stayed on the hills for about twenty minutes and saw many Grimm Monstersing and going, but I could not find any Grimm monster that could interest me till a powerful fluctuation till I sensed the power fluctuations.

    When I got close to it, I found out its Group of Grimm Monsters; there are about thirty Grimm Monsters in that group with their leader being an Eight Star Silver Elite.

    "Finally, some worthy opponent to fight," I said with happiness as Inded on the ground and walked toward the Group of Grimm Monsters, with each step battle intent is rising in my heart. I had be so excited that I had taken out my Grimm Sword before I reached the Grimm Monsters.

    Soon with the Grimm Sword behind my back, I reached the group of Grimm Monsters, seeing me arriving casually in front of them, all the Grimm Monster looked at me with cautiousness, though there was cautiousness in their eyes, there was no fear, and I could see why.

    They are from Purple Rock Elephantman Tribe AKA The Tanks; these tribes had bodies that had a hard Layer of purple rock covering them, which is very hard to breach. If that was not enough, then their sharp tusks which could pierce the hardest metal as they were butter and trunk that could break all the bones in one¡¯s body if hit.

    I think the trunk is the most dangerous part of their body; despite having a rockyer, it is very flexible, and every attack of it contains a fearsome force that if I hit by squarely from it, then I would directly take me near the death¡¯s door.

    They are one of the fiercest Grimm Monster Tribe in the Midzone. Which is why they have been ced in the distinguished category of Grimm Monsters called ¡¯The Tank,¡¯ every Grimm monster tribe can enter the distinguished category is fearsome and never be underestimated. Still, I am confident that I could deal with them.

    "Ashlyn, kill all of them except for the leader," I said to Ashlyn, who was on my shoulder, "Chew Chew ..." Ashlyn chirped happily, hearing that and flew out from my shoulder.

    "Brat, you will pay the price for the nasty jokes." Roared the leader of Purple Rock Elepahantman, and it came at me. Seeing that I casually took my sword off my back and waited as I know it will be stopped long before and will have other things to worry about.

    As the leader of Purple Rock had taken some forceful steping at when it suddenly stopped as the area around it became brighter than the day, the whole area became a light in the silver light.

    When it looked up, it saw one of the most horrifying things it ever saw; it saw around fifty huge fireballs of around 1 meter are floating around the tiny bird, and the strangest thing is, these fireballs are shrinking at breakneck speed.

    Chew Chew

    From 1 meter diameter, they have be the size of a human thumbnail, and next moment they fall from the sky like arrows.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    "Watch out!"

    The leader of Purple Rock phantman screamed and took out the huge shield, which expanded instantly and covered all of its minions.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head seeing that, if Ashlyn fireball were so easy to dodge then I wouldn¡¯t have felt a very life-threatening danger from them.

 Chapter 736 Stealthy I

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Frederic Van Audenhove, Jules Matrat, Greenboy676 for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 30 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    The fireballs that wereing down like the bullets suddenly changed their direction as if they had received an order. They started to slide over the shield before falling down from it.

    The shield was quite high above the Grimm monsters, just as the tiny fireballs fell, they shot toward the Grimm Monsters as if some sort of ma was attracting them toward the Grimm Monsters.

    Seeing the tiny fireballsing at them, the Grimm Monsters got rmed as these fireballs are damn fast; they are so fast that those below seven-star elite could not even see them properly much less defend against them.

    Ahhhhh...

    The fireballs started to attack the Grimm Monsters, but instead of sting their head off, these fireballs would seep inside the Grimm Monsters before moving toward their heart or brain.

    The screams of Grimm Monster rang out, and the Leader was unable to save even one of its minions as there are only thirty-three Grimm Monster present, and that is including the Leader, but Ashlyn hadunched a little over fifty fireballs.

    Each Grimm monster was stuck by one Fireball while little more than twenty fireballs attacked the Leader alone. It was able to defend against all fireballs that came at it, but when it came out barrage, he found apletely different scene in front of him.

    Not a single minion of it survived, all of them lying dead on the ground with an only faint burned mark on their body.

    "You Wretched Animal!"

    Leader Purple Rock Elphantman roared in rage and shot toward Ashlyn, Ashlyn did not move from her spot after seeing the Grimm Monstering at her, just slight silver fire covered her wings as she teasingly looked at the Grimm Monster.

    Chew!

    Just when the Grimm Monster is about to catch up to her, its huge hand just inches away from her, she chirped at it teasingly and pped her wings lightly, as she did that she diapered from her spot and appeared a hundred meters away instantly as if she had been teleported.

    Grimm Monster, which thought Ashlynn would appear in its hand, looked at its empty hand, and when it looked at Ashlyn, who is four times smaller than its palm is teasing it, it raged and boiled again, and it again went after Ashlyn.

    "Die, you wretched animal die!"

    The Purple Rock Elepahantman kept screaming at Ashlynn as it followed her, and every time it would get close, she would fly away after teasing it. Seeing that I couldnt help but shake my head again, that Grimm Monster is truly too idiotic.

    She had just killed off its minion in front of it; the Grimm Monster should have been able to understand that she is no easy opponent as she was able to kill all of its minions, including the four Peak Seven Star Elite power powerhouses with ease with it unable to stop it despite being present there.

    The idiocy of some Grimm Monsters known no bound, I havee across many Grimm Monsters like that brute Purple Rock Elephantmen but alsoe across some smart Grimm Monsters like the one which is hiding in the woods behind me.

    It had appeared a minute ago, likely to be attracted by the roars of that idiot Grimm Monster, most of the Grimm Monster stayed away sensing the one is roaring is Eight Star Silver Elite while some daring one like the one behind me came.

    I have to give to the Grimm Monsters behind me; its stealth skills are quite great as it was able to enter the hundred meters range of me without being noticed by me.

    I have got quite shocked seeing that, as I would sense anyone being that entered four hundred meters range of me perfectly, but this Grimm Monster had somehow been able to get this close to me without me noticing.

    I did not call it out, as I wanted to see how much it can wait before it performed the sneak attack on me. I had sensed its battle power already. It will be quite challenging to handle, but I am ready for the challenge, now I just have to wait for it to attack me.

    Time passed, and I kept looking at the idiocy that is happening above, that brute of the monsters is truly idiotic, even dumbest person would recognize what is happening above.

    Ashlyn had been teasing the Grimm Monster; she is having fun with it. If she liked it, she could kill it within a minute, but she wanted to toy with it for a while.

    I did not stop her as she has been feeling bored for quite a few days as she did not get to do much except for sitting home and eating snacks till she is full; this little ying around will be good for her.

    The quarter of an hour passed by but the Grimm Monsters in the shadows had still not attacked me, I have to say it¡¯s patience is quite great, it is waiting for the right opportunity for a whole forty minutes without moving even a single inch.

    While Ashley is still ying with that idiot of the Grimm Monster, she is getting bored with it and would kill it in the minutes.

    Hun!

    ¡¯So, it finally took action!¡¯ I said in my mind as I lifted the sword, which was already in my hands and swung back with all my strength.

    ng! Step Step Step...

    My sword shed against a thin ck short de, which is near invisible in the dark like its master. The sh had around a loud ng as the short de shed against it; I only felt slight force traveling to my body, which is easily borne by me, but Grimm Monster had to take quite a step back to control the rolling shock in its body.

    This attack had injured it slightly, though the injury is nothing, it still surprised the Silver Tongue Mambaman who is looking at me with shock written all over the face.

    "Yo...You already know I am behind you, right?" Silver Tongue Mambaman asked as it finally stabilized itself, "What do you think?" I asked back with a smile aspact fire armor wrapped my body.

    "Don¡¯t get happy over little victory; you will soon die a painful death!" It said and leaped at me, and this time, its attack is even faster thanst time, and the short de it had in its had disappeared.

    The Short de had not disappeared, it¡¯s just be invisible, and its height had increased. Its strategy is quite good; the invisibleness of its weapon is just a ruse, while the length of the de is a real attack.

    Unconsciously, people would still think of it as the short de, but in fact, it had be a long knife that would be able to kill any silver elite with the slight nick as itced with the very dangerous poison.

    Others might have to be careful about it, but I did not, I could see everything so instead of defending, I can directly be focused on attacking.

    Bang!

    Without hesitation, I activated a mini st and swung the Grimm Sword at the Mambaman, who looked quite shocked, seeing my swording directly toward its invisible sword.

    It clearly knew the way its sword moved if it shed against the Grimm Sword, it would forcefully be flung away, and this time, it might receive some heavy injuries.

    So gritting its teeth, it changed the motion of the sword from attack to defense to defend against my attack.

 Chapter 737 Stealthy II

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Frederic Van Audenhove, Jules Matrat, Greenboy676 for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 30 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    ng!

    Step Step Step... Puh

    As our swords shed, it was nearly flung away if not for it stabilizing itself on time before taking steps back forcefully, which cast a bacsh as it puked the blood.

    I did not let this opportunity go wasted and attacked by activating a mini st on my hands and feet. Normally those who use Greatsword prepare stability and defense rather than speed, but I did not; I knew that it is the speed that suits me the best, and it is better that I continue with my previous path.

    And it¡¯s not like I have any problem going that route; even with Greatsword, I can maintain my speed which is slightly slower than me using the light sword.

    With me having a mini st, I won¡¯t have to worry about the speed, with a single mini st, I could increase the power and speed of my attacks, and that is the reason why that mambaman did not dodge my attack earlier and choose to defend despite being an agility and speed type fighter.

    My attack was too fast for it to perform any of dodging maneuvers if it tried it would have been split into two right now.

    ng! Bang bang bang...

    It had just taken a few steps back when it saw my attacking, its eyes went wide seeing it made it hastily put up a defense. This time the attack was more powerful than before, and with it hastily put defense, it was not able to control its body properly and shot back like an arrow while puking the blood and crashing across the several trees.

    ng ng ng...

    Puh Puh Puh...

    Like a bloodhound on its tail, I again activated mini st and followed after with only one intention in my mind, and that is to kill, but it seemed like I had underestimated this Silver Tongue Mambamn too much.

    Though it is getting hit by me over and over, it still somehow would always defend against my attack. Every time I wouldunch an attack at it, it would somehow produce a defense and survive.

    Time passed by as I continued bashing the Silver Tongue Mambaman, and like always, it would defend just like how it had defended against me second ago.

    Many things happened during half an hour, first and foremost, Ashlyn had killed that Idiot of the Monster, just a few minutes after my fight with mambaman started. Since then she is patrolling the area of my fight, killing any monster that came inside, she even killed another Eight Star Elite who had dared to go inside and found one ck Grade Origin Origin Water, which she had no interest in.

    Not only did she have no interest in the ck Grade Origin Water, but she also did not have any interest in the White Grade Origin Water. Two days ago, when I offered it to her, she t out declined it, saying she is not interested.

    I am aware that she had note out of me when I was in Cavern, so there is no chance of her eating the origin water. The only thing she seemed to have eaten is the body of that abomination in that strange world.

    When that abomination changed my constitution, I¡¯ve felt Ashlyn stealing neutralizing energy from the Abomination, but I don¡¯t if it¡¯s true or not at that time; I was in too much of the pain and having too many hallucinations and that maybe one of them. So, I am sure in which way she had received the improvements.

    Though there are many things I am not sure about, I am sure about one thing, and that is the improvement that Ashlyn had made, she at the least made the same level of improvement as me.

    "Bastard you have forced me,"

    I suddenly saw the big spike of killing intent from the Grimm Monster, and next moment the Grimm Monster disappeared from my view. It was as if it had vanished, I couldn¡¯t sense it¡¯s killing intent, nor could I hear any sound.

    It is like this monster had disappearedpletely. Seeing that, I did not desperately search for it as I know it will make me fall into its hands. The thing I should do is concentrate my senses on the limited area around me, so I could defend against its attack as I know it is lingering somewhere.

    It had used a very good stealth-type secret skill, which let it not hide its figure and sound but also its killing intent, it is a perfect method for assassins.

    I stayed rooted on my spot, waiting for its attack toe, but one minute passed, two minutes passed, three minutes passed, but its attack never came, but I did not lose my vignce.

    Finally, when seven minutes passed, I sensed a very faint killing intent targeted at me. That moment I knew it was attacking me and I had less than a second to respond.

    So, I Immediately activated the mini sts on both of my hands and swung my sword toward the direction of where I had sensed the faint killing.

    ng!

    I could hear the sound of air as my heavy sword pierced through it before it crashed into the invisible sword. I was able to feel slight resistance when my sword crashed the sound and sound of bone fracture again and about to activate mini st again tounch another attack when the invisible sword had disappeared.

    Seeing that I did not attack and stayed on my spot and waited for its attack, which came again after three minutes with higher killing intent than before, this time also I wanted to follow up the attack, but it disappeared again.

    In the next ten minutes, I was attacked by and three times, and all three-time, I had sent it flying with a powerful attack.

    I have to say it is quite resilient; no matter how many times it sted back, it woulde back to attack me, and each time it would attack me at my weakest spot.

    If not for me having the killing rule, which helps me pick up the slightest bit of killing intent, I would have died by its de the first time it attacked me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how many people it would have killed. With the natural ability of Silver Tongue Mambamen and this amazing stealth type of Mystic Method, it would have killed quite a lot of people, including Nine Star Silver Elite, I am quite sure of it, and that made me want to kill it even more as the longer it live, more humans it will able to kill.

    The next attack would be itsst, when the attack came, I will use my Mystic Method to finish it off.

    I had just thought that when I felt an extreme threat to my life and without thinking, I swung my sword instinctively while thinking about how it was able to conceal its killing intent.

    ng! Slice!

    I defended against its attack but not fully as its des had been able to nick my skin a little.

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly, feeling the nick on my skin as I am very well aware that the de of its is coated with the highly dangerous poison.

 Chapter 738 Stealthy III

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Frederic Van Audenhove, Jules Matrat, Greenboy676 for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (You can read 30 chapters at p a t r eon at the half price of Privilege, Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    I¡¯ve been poisoned; I could feel it spreading every inch of my body, wanting to tear it apart, but how easy is it to tear apart my body? I have already had some poison immunity before the change in my constitution, and that poison immunity had be even greater.

    Though this poison is powerful and is giving me hell-like pain, and that is all it is doing to me, there is no weakness or any other thing that is weakening my battle power but does not need to do that.

    I did not stop the poison in me; I even helped it circte faster in my body, so it could temporarily show the effect of the poison on me. This bastard of the monster is too sneaky if it knew its poison is not affecting; it might run away, so it better; I show some signs of being poisoned, which is bing ghastly pale and screaming and all that.

    "Ehhh..."

    I screamed through the Gritted teeth while thinking about the earlier attack, which was too sneaky. It had concealed its killing intent so well that I was not able to sense it before I got the warning of the life-threatening danger.

    To be that sneaky, either it would have used a higher level of its stealth ability, or it got control over its Killing intent; I hope it¡¯s not doing that. I will handle the enemy, which is a little more powerful than me, rather than those who can control their killing intent, those who could control their killing intent are the hardest to deal with.

    Minutes passed as I continued fake screaming and my skin turning more and sickly paler, but that mamabaman did not attack.

    Seven minutes passed before I sensed its attack; this time also I had sensed its attack at thest moment, but this time I am prepared and could defend against it without using my full capability.

    ng slice!

    I defended against it but also let its de shed through me, unlikest time where de only nicked me, this time it had cut my chest creating quite a big wound and releasing quite a huge amount of poison that this time I would have had to scream a slightly even if I did not want to.

    This poison is damn painful; it gave more pain than any other poison I¡¯ve experienced till now, forget it¡¯s a dangerous effect, the pain is more than enough to break some people¡¯s mind.

    Puh Puh...

    I circted the poison and made myself quite pale, to make the act even convincing; I even puked blood containing bits and pieces of my internal organs. It is quite easy to do that; I just had to circte the poison around certain areas and experience some pain.

    Thud!

    If that was o enough, I wobbled my body and weakly fell on the ground as if I¡¯ve lost all the energy, though my sword is still in my hands, others could see it is continuously shaking as if I am having a problem even controlling my sword.

    ng sh!

    This is why the Grimm Monsters had not even waited for a minute before it attacked me again, and this time again, I barely defended and left with a bigger wound and a huge amount of poison in my body.

    Finally, I even released the sword from my hand as the final card,the thing I am doing is extremely dangerous and might even lose my life, but that is only I could be able to kill that sneaky bastard, so even if it is dangerous, I am ready to take risks.

    "Hehe, you bastard, you were so confident earlier with a little bit of power, let me tell you. Killing Eight Star Elite is like crushing ants for me; the only people I considered my real challenge are the Nine Star Elites!" It said from the dark.

    As I¡¯ve thought, this bastard had managed to kill Nine Star Silver Elite. With its ability, it is not difficult for it as long as it attacks in the dark and uses this stealth ability.

    "You will die like all before you, poisoned by my de, begging for death." It said from the dark; the bastard is quite cautious. It is talking from the dark and not staying in one ce to when talking, and there that osciting method is used while talking, which made pinpointing its exact location even harder.

    It is quite sadistic, too; it wanted to crush me mentally before it could finish me off with a final blow.

    "Little human, in the next ten minutes, I am going to kill you. When you feel my deing at you, you can be assured this time; I will directly send you to hell!" It said before it startedughing madly.

    I have to say; this Mambaman is quite good at ying word tricks; it can make you feel despair in just a few words. If other people had been in my ce, they surely would have fallen into despair aspared to them; I am quite fine.

    This huge amount of poison circting me but it is not doing to me much anything, whatever damage it death to my body is healing instantly, the only thing of the poison affecting me is pain, I am feeling shitload of pain, but I have a habit of that do so that I can be said to be in total fine in this scenario.

    If this monster had not had such great stealthy ability, I would chase it till I killed it.

    It continues to spout nonsense, each sentence thates out its mouth more nonsense than previous, it is filled with thick venom that it could kill people before its poison does, and the worst thing is, I have to listen to all of that as I can¡¯t kill it.

    "Die!"

    Suddenly after a full seven minutes, I sensed the threatening sensation again, but this time, I did not respond as I usually do. Just as I sensed the attack, I moved back instantly and attacked.

    Slice!

    "Ahhhhh...."

    Its de was too fast, and I was not fully able to avoid it, it pierced through me but on the rtively non-threatening ce but it, on the other hand, received the most painful attack it had ever received on its body.

    The attack was so painful that it had brought it out of its stealth, and now it is iling on the ground like a fish that was brought out of the water, and if I did not intervene, then it had barely thirty seconds to live before it died.

    "You were hard to kill!" I said I watched it iling on the ground, I did not kill it first but took out a potion and drank it; just as I drank it, not only my wounds started healing at an extremely fast speed but the pain I am feeling had also disappeared.

    Sigh!

    I took a sigh as the pain finally disappeared from my body, though I have a habit of experiencing pain that does not mean I liked to experience it, so I dealt with it soon as possible.

    Puch!

    After that I picked my great sword from the ground and pierced it in its chest, it tried to resist at the final moment, but it was futile, unlike me it was powerless to stop the de that hade for its life.

 Chapter 739 739

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Frederic Van Audenhove, Jules Matrat, Greenboy676 for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    ¡¯It is dead!¡¯

    I said and took out the palm-sized white runic disk from my storage and stored the Grimm Monster¡¯s body inside before I moved toward the group of Purple Stone Elephantmen that Ashlyn had killed earlier.

    I started to store them one by one without taking their stuff out, and after I finished with them, I walked toward the leader of the Purple Stone Elephantmen dead body, and when I looked at the condition of the body, I couldn¡¯t help but shook my head.

    The Purple Stone Elepahantman¡¯s body is cut into two, from the waist so cleanly that not even a drop of blood has fallen to the ground as it is seared. I am quite surprised seeing that as I can¡¯t do this with Eight Star Silver Elite Grimm Monster, much less the one which had a strong defensive body.

    I stored the two halves of the bodies into the disk and walked toward another Grimm Monsters that Ashlyn had killed, including another Eight Star Silver Elite, while I was fighting, she was guarding the perimeter, killing any Monster That came inside her range.

    "Did you find a hidden ce?" I asked Ashlyn; when I was fighting the Silver Tongue Mambaman, I had asked Ashlyn to keep a lookout for the hidden ce for us to set up our Abode at night.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    Ashlyn chirped affirmatively and flew toward the direction where she found the hidden ce, a few minutester, Ashlyn took me to the base of the hill, where she had found the hidden ce.

    "This is quite hidden!" I said as I looked around.

    This ce is very hidden, there are thick trees everywhere, and in between them, there is enough ce to set up an abode of small size, if anyone doesn¡¯t know there is a hidden ce inside therge swaths of thick trees, they will only think it is only filled with trees.

    I checked the ce for a while before taking out a ck color box and cing it on the ground, and soon that box started to be big, unlike other abodes I¡¯ve used, it doesn¡¯t look like melted thermocol expanding.

    Well, It is not a normal abode either. It is the Abode of the Grimm Monsters, which is modified to amodate human needs. This type of Abodes is very rare and expensive and could only be found in Warzone.

    The Guild is quite generous; not only have they given me this Modified Abode but also given me this yellow ss runic disk I have in my hand, which is even more rare and expensive than the Abode.

    Finally, the Abode is fully activated into the tiny house; if one does not know this ck Abode is from Grimm monsters and is modified, they will never be able to guess it as it had the designs of the human¡¯s.

    The Abode looked like a standard abode that humans used; it had beenpletely modified from inside to outside. Though it is heavily modified, its defense stayed the same.

    Normal Silver Elite could not be able to break through it without spending considerable power, and even Golden Elites would need ten to fifteen minutes to break through its defenses. So as long as Golden Elite did not attack it, I am safe.

    I walked into the Abode and greeted the same interiors I had selected; I had chosen from the setting, but reality, it looked even better. In this small design, there is a kitchen, a bathroom, and a small training room, which I will convert to the bedroom before sleeping.

    I could create a small bedroom if I were, but I did not; the smaller the Abode is, the better; I am even nning on turning off the Kitchen before sleeping to make the Abode even smaller.

    After entering the Abode, I first activated its camouge system before walking into the shower, though the camouge system is not perfect, it will still be able to fool most Silver Elite from a distance.

    When I had returned from the shower, I saw the white runic disk I had ced on the kitchen counter shing. There is a small projection on top of it, showing the number of mana crystals had been harvested, bothmon and the elemental, and to be honest, the number is shocking.

    This is a Yellow Grade Runic disk; unlike other runic disks, I don¡¯t have to ce it on Grimm Monsters; instead, I¡¯ve to store the bodies of the Grimm Monster" s inside it, and it will harvest on its own.

    It is like a fully automatic machine, I just have to store the Grimm monsters inside it, and it will harvest the crystals from them, separate their artifact in one ce and store the husk of the monster in one ce, I just needed simple use of mana to take all out.

    The only drawback it had it ist space, it only had around ny meters of the space inside so not many monsters could be stored, but its speed of refining lessons that drawback, it is very fast, it just took around thirty seconds to harvest the Eight Star Elite which tens of times faster than the old Runic Discs that I used.

    So by the time, the problem of space is not much unless one has thousands of monsters and little less time, that would also be no problem for me as I could use my ring to store the thousands of Grimm Monsters before transferring them into the Runic disk when I got free.

    I stored the runic disk into my storage and started cooking dinner as both Ashlyn are feeling quite hungry. It took about an hour for me to cook dinner for us and another forty minutes for us to wipe it clean.

    After I finished with dinner, deactivated the Kitchen as it melded back into the Abode, I watched the whole seconds long process before walking into the mini practice room.

    Though this room is small but not that small, It had enough space that I could practice Body Cleansing Technique and practice with my Great Sword without feeling this ce too small.

    I sat in the center of my practice room and closed my eyes, the first thing I have to do is sort the Grimm Monsters storages, to do that there is no need to move hands just closing my eyes will do.

    In the eight days that Rachel was going through the Awakening, I had done many things and one of which is sorting out all the Grimm Monster storages, yes I have sorted out all the Grimm Monster storages I had.

    I closed my eyes and used both my soul energy and mana on my storage ring as it can be operated with both, and soon the view of my Storage ring appeared in front of me.

    If anyone looked at my storage ring, they would think as if they had entered the shop. There are rows and rows of shelves, tables, counters, the various stuff that is ced neatly and cleanly.

    There are all sorts of stuff here, from the artifacts to herbs to books to clothing or huge glittering squares of Mana crystals, everything, it looked like a small supermarket inside storage.

    I am not a hoarder, most people would sell the stuff they got from the Grimm Monsters, but I do not do as I do need to. I have what I need and those things I need couldn¡¯t be brought. So I ce all my stuff here, I may not need it now, but I may need then in the future.

 Chapter 740 740

    Thank You, Avery Robinson, Vito Reinaldo, Walter Sanchez, Mitsogon, Frederic Van Audenhove, Jules Matrat, Greenboy676 for your Patronage on P a t r eon. (Link: P a t r e o n/monsterintegration)

    I concentrated my energy on the Yellow Grade Runic Disk inside my storage, and the next moment, the storages of the Grimm Monsters came out of it.

    There are forty-two storage in total, and I have to be quick if I want to organize everything in time. Without wasting time, I activated all releases of the storage in empty space, and lots of stuff came out of the storage.

    I took one look at the storage and started to put the things in their respective storages while looking at anything rare and special in them.

    If one looks inside my storage now, they will see the stuff tens of things flying toward their respective shelf like something attracting them. This is one of the functions of the storage I was able to find a few days ago.

    This function is very magical, here if I have to move the stuff, I have to connect two points. The ce where the thing is and the ce where I have to move that thing, as I do that, the thing will automatically move there.

    This way, I could move as many as a thing at once, I just need to have the ability to do that and provide a small amount of energy. This function of the storage ring makes things very, very fast that I am finished with my first storage within one and half a minute.

    After cing the empty storage in the empty storage shelf, I started on the other storage, which also finished in less than two minutes.

    A little more than an hour passed, and I had finished with nearly all the storages, and now only two had remained. In the storages I have opened till now, I have found some good stuff, precious herbs, rare materials, and even got lucky enough to find one very rare herb that was needed for Level 4 of my mystic Method.

    That herb is quite rare, and I have no way to buy it with my current qualification, so it was a nice surprise that I was able to find it.

    With all the other storages done, now only two storages had remained, and these two are from the Eight Star Elite. The first one I checked is of Purple Stone Elephantman, and I have to say, it had some good stuff and also more human bodies than other Grimm Monsters.

    Anger couldn¡¯t help but arose in my heart when I saw those human bodies. I ced them in a special coffin, which is in the big abode, I always keep an abode activated in my storage to store the bodies. They will stay in my storage temporarily before I submit them to adventurers paradise, who will be responsible for sending their bodies to their loved ones.

    Whenever I see human bodies, I see the cruel reality of the Grimm Battlefield. For more than ten thousand years, we have been at war with each other for thousands of years, and this war will only be stopped when one side will be fully exterminated.

    It took me three minutes to ce all the things from the Grimm Monsters storage to their respective ces. This monster¡¯s storage had many good things in his storage, benefitting to its strength.

    "I would have killed that Bastard more painfully!" I said though the gritted teeth. When I unloaded all the stuff from the ck Mambaman¡¯s storage, I was shocked and furious at the sheer numbers human bodies present there.

    I have never seen so many human bodies in the storage of the single Grimm Monsters. There are too many of them in that bastard of the Grimm Monsters storage.

    Seeing those bodies, I found an intense rage burning inside me that I just wanted to go out of my abode and kill any Grimm Monster that my eyes fell on, but I again somehow controlled myself and continued doing my job.

    Looking at all the things that Silver Tongue Mambaman has, I could see that it had not only killed a lot of humans but people from its race, there is clear proof of that in its storage.

    The things I found in the storage are precious that all the storage I opened till now couldn¡¯tpare to it. The most precious of all its Origin Water, there are more than fifty liters of Violet Grade Origin Water in its storage.

    I was quite shocked seeing that much Origin Water as I know how difficult it is to find one, especially the Violet Grade, people find a few drops while it has a whole big can of it.

    Though this fifty liters of Violet Grade Origin water is not as precious as a quarter bottle of while Grade Origin Water, I have. It is still very precious that others would kill for it.

    Aside from origin, the storage of Grimm Monster was filled with precious things, but I was not able to find a thing I was looking for. The methods are treasures that could not be found outside; I was quite lucky to find it in the storage of the Grimm Monster.

    It is said that one could not practice more than the method in the Knight Stage, and that is applied for everyone, be it Grimm Monsters or humans in Knight Stage, but Rachel had practiced two methods, one is offensive type while other is speed type.

    She had practiced the second method; she had said that her Inheritance lets her practice two methods easily and would be able to practice the third if she was able to break the limit.

    She and I both had our constitution changed. If she could practice the two methods with her constitution, I might be as well able to do that. To test that I would need a second Mystical Method but unfortunately, I did not have that, and I could not practice the method¡¯s that Rachel has as they are her Inheritance method, only those with the Inheritance will be able to practice them.

    It took me a total of seven minutes to sort all the stuff, and despite seeing all the treasures, the rage that was building inside me did not subsidize, I had just been able to control it, but now I became free, that killing intent again started to build inside me with more force than before.

    I just want to go outside and ughter some monster, but it would be idiotic if I went out in my current state.

    So, I did the second most idiotic thing in my rage, and that is to eat a piece of Medicinal Monster core, which is double size the one I ate yesterday. The core of yesterday was already limited to what I can handle, and this one is the double of its sie.

    Just ten seconds after eating it, my body had before red, sixty secondster bleed, and three minutester, I started to bleed from every point of my body. With my estimation, I have only three more minutes to live; in three more minutes, the energy will go beyond my resilient body could handle, and I will explode.

    So I have another three minutes, whether I live or die will depend on how quickly I could call out the little snake.

    Two minutes and half minutester, thirty seconds before my death time, the little snake came out and started to guzzle the medicinal energy in wild abandon that had extended my life clock before eating enough energy that remaining medicinal energy present in my body had be non-threatening to me.

 Chapter 741 741

    Thud!

    I fell on the ground in an extremely tired state that I didn¡¯t even have any energy to twitch my fingers, only then I felt like my rage had subsided a little, and I won¡¯t run out of abode to hunt the Grimm Monsters.

    Seeing the bodies of humans have messed up my mind, this urge to Kill has be so great that I was barely able to control myself, if not for eating the core of the medicinal monster, I would have gone hunting the Grimm Monster, and that would have been disastrous for me.

    "As expected!" I muttered weakly when I looked at my source to see the Red ribbon representing killing Rule had be even darker and slightly longer, but the bloody glow of the ribbon had be more tempered and restrained.

    My killing rule had enhanced my urge to kill; it had affected me without me knowing if I had lost in the urge to kill, then the bloody glow on ribbon had be even more bright and filled with madness.

    Rule power is the threads that make the world and affect everything that includes one¡¯s emotions, and sensory type Rule like Killing Rule is extremely dangerous; it could instantly heighten the emotions it is rted to.

    That is why, I do not let anyone know about the Killing Rule, just say it is some other sensory type rule. Due to their nature, the Rule of Killing, Rule of ughter, Rule of Blood had developed quite a bad reputation.

    No Rule Power is ever bad, the Killing Rule, The ughter rule is like all other rule powers, but the emotions they amplify leads to madness quite quickly, if one does not control and restrain these emotions quickly, one will easily lose in them.

    The host of ax from which I hadprehended my killing Rule from was such a case; in his hate, the urge of killing had overpowered his emotion, and he had be a killing machine.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the Rule Iprehended; it is a double-edged sword, especially in an environment like Grimm Battlefield. The killing rule had be a powder keg that could explode at any moment if not handled without caution.

    "Well, the incident was bad, I had gained something from it," I said as I looked at the ribbon, my killing Rule had a small promotion, it had effectively increased my strength by a small margin.

    While the Killing Rule is making progress, the Sunfire rule is still stuck at the limit of Mid-stage. To be honest, both me and Ashly had gained a lot of insight into the Sunfire rule; this insight is enough that once the insight transforms intoprehension, it would leave behind the killing rule in its progress.

    But the problem is that neither me nor Ashlyn had found a chance to convert all this insight into theprehension; otherwise, the Sunfire rule would not havegged behind the killing Rule.

    I opened my eyes and sat up, in a few minutes, I have mostly healed from the serious injury I got from the medicinal energy, just ten minutes more, and I will be healedpletely.

    Ten minutes the injuries have healedpletely, but I am still bloody and wanted to go shower so much, but I did not; there is one more thing I have to do before I could shower and sleep.

    I have to refill my mana storage and also refine some Dark Grey Energy as I had used my one petalful of Dark energy when I attacked the Grimm Monster.

    So I did not waste time and started to refine the grey energy that had umted under the base of Runic Lily. Half an hourter, I finished refining the Grey energy and also filled my mana storage, which had slightly emptied during the day.

    I opened my eyes and got up and walked toward the shower when I returned fifteen minutester; the practice room had transformed into a cozy bedroom.

    I fell asleep within the second of lying on the bed, and when I woke up the next morning, I found it was quitete, but I did not mind it as I have slept quitete and there is no need to wake up early and feel the whole sleepy day.

    After waking up, I freshened up and made a fresh meal for me and Ashlyn, which we ate to our full enjoyment before walking out of the abode.

    Today¡¯s and Tomorrow¡¯s n is simple; I will roam the outskirts of Marianna hill and see how powerful the Grimm Monsters. It will depend on my two days of study whether I would enter Mariana Hill or not.

    If it is too dangerous, then I will stay in the outskirts, there is no shame in being cautious rather than die like an idiot.

    With that thought, I got out of the thick trees and started to climb the mountain. Today I did not fly, yesterday I flew because it was dark and I do not have the proper idea about the power of the Grimm Monsters here, but after encountering two Eight Star elite in the range of a few minutes, I found walking on the ground is much safer than the air.

    Just five minutes after I left the Abode, I came across the team of the Grimm monster.

    "Ashlyn, be as quiet as possible!" I asked Ashlyn to kill the team of Grimm Monsters; I usually don¡¯t leave any Grimm Monster alive when Ie across them unless I am in a hurry. So, When I spotted the group of Grimm Monster, I asked Ashlyn to kill them.

    Chew Chew...

    Ashlyn chirped lightly and flew away and returned within minutes; she did not even take a minute to kill a team of Grimm monsters that had some six-star silver elites.

    There was not a slight sound of Grimm Monster dying; if not for me seeing her killing Grimm monsters, I would have thought these had been no fight.

    When I walked toward the group of Grimm monsters, I found fifteen Grimm monsters lying dead on the ground; there is no injury on them except for small burn marks on their heads.

    Even brain fluid, which usually came out of ears and nose had vaporized, her cleaning waspletely clean. I store the Grimm Monsters into the Runic Disks and move ording to the map.

    I have already decided on the route which I have to walk, and I am constantly taking note of Grimm Monsters I¡¯ve sensed and their power level, all these would be very helpful to me when I make a decision Tomorrow.

    Time passed by and two hours passed, and in these two hours, Ashlyn had killed nearly two hundred monsters, with each having the power of at least the four-star elite, the only thing I did is to collect the Grimm monster¡¯s bodies.

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to fight, it¡¯s just that there are no suitable opponents, the only Eight Star Elite I¡¯vee across was weaker than two Eight Star Elite I¡¯vee across yesterday, so I let Ashlyn kill it.

    She had killed that Eight Star Elite within a minute like most of Grimm Monster we havee across, even I don¡¯t think I can be that fast unless I use my Mystic Method.

    Hun!

    Another half an hour passed and I was walking on the route of my map when I stopped suddenly as I saw something interesting.

 Chapter 742 742

    Interesting!

    I thought when I looked at the four Grimm Monsters fighting against each other; the Grimm monsters rarely fight each other, especially those from the different tribes. They stay away from each other and rarely talk in between them.

    These Grimm monsters are fighting at the very secluded spot in the valley; if not for me expanding my senses, I would not have been able to find them as this ce is even more secluded than the ce I set up my abode.

    Feeling curious, I stealthily walked close to the Grimm Monsters while covering myself with the thick killing energy. As I got close to them, I was able to get a close look at their surroundings and look and felt even more curious.

    They seemed to have dug quite a huge hole, and took out a small stone case; I could see that besides the huge hole, there is a small sck case, on which signs of dirt could still be seen on it.

    That ck case must be the thing they are fighting for, and looking at how furiously they are fighting, the thing inside the case must be very important.

    I walked closer and closer and soon reached close enough that I could hear their sound of fighting clearly, the only regret is that I could not understand what they were talking about as they were talking in the Grimm Language.

    Still, interest has arisen in my heart, and I wanted the thing they are fighting for, but I am no rush to fight these Grimm Monsters. I let them fight in between them and fight whoever the winner is.

    Thinking that I jumped on the tree and found afortable spot for myself on its branch, all the four Grimm Monsters are Eight Star Elite and powerful ones at that, it will take them quite a while to finish off the fight, so I might well sit rxedly and watch.

    I soon found a good branch and satfortably on it, and concentrated on the Grimm Monsters fight while I asked Ashlyn to guard the area and kill any monster that hade too close. I don¡¯t want any disruption that could disturb the grimm monsters from their fight.

    Chew Chew!

    She chirped softly before flying away, this little birdy only excited about two things. One is eating, and the other is killing, she would get so excited whenever I asked to kill someone.

    Sometimes I even wonder if the Killing Rule inside her started to affect her but soon realised that like eating, she just loved killing, it is in her nature.

    Ashlyn went to kill while I continued to watch the fight. As such, half an hour had passed when suddenly another turn urred in the fight, two Grimm monsters said something to each other amidst fight and started to fight together; this turn was quite sudden but pleasant for me as this way the fight will end quickly.

    The other two Grimm Monsters joined hands seeing that, but it is clear that despite being the same level as the other two, they are at a disadvantage. It looks very clear that the two Grimm Monsters who joined the hands first are somewhat familiar with each other and had some trust between thempared to the other two Grimm Monsters who have joined the hands in desperation.

    They have no trust between them and even guarded against each other, which brought them at a very disadvantageous position against the other two who were raining the attack after attack on them.

    More and more injuries kept piling the Grimm Monsters bodies, but they all are light injuries, with all of them being at the same level, they could easily handle each other even if two are attacking them at the same time.

    The other two Grimm Monsters also knew that, but they also don¡¯t have a choice, with others being equal in power as them, they have to wear out their opponent before killing them eventually slowly.

    This continued on for another half an hour before the two Grimm Monster finally got the chance and directly decapitated one Grimm Monster and seeing that other Grimm Monster started to run immediately.

    Idiot!

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse that running Grimm monsters, seeing the tribe it is from, this Grimm Monster had quite an excellent chance to run away, but that brainless idiot lost its mind in the Greed.

    It wanted to pick up the case while running, and when it was doing that, it gave the other two Grimm monsters a perfect chance to kill it. Its killing is so funny after it was killed, the other Grimm Monster swiftly took out its storage and kicked it into the pit that was beside the case.

    The Two Grimm monsters looked at each other warily, and I thought they would fight each other, but two my surprise, they started to talk without aggression for a few minutes as if negotiating something before both of them cut their hands simultaneously. It joined together in ¡¯Shaking hands fashion!¡¯.

    As they joined hands, runes started to appear around their hands in dark ck color. Seeing such a scene, my heart couldn¡¯t help but beat in excitement.

    If I am right, then these Grimm Monsters are taking a dark Oath, it is a very strict oath, and if one made it, then one will have to follow through it as consequences of breaking are worse than death.

    I¡¯ve read that Grimm Monsters would prefer death than going against the Dark Oath. The Grimm Monsters take dark oath very very seriously, which is why them taking an oath excites me very much.

    It is clear that they are taking the dark oath because of that case and that must have something really important, and I couldn¡¯t wait to obtain it.

    "Ashlyn, take that case!"

    I said as I flew out from the tree, she who was quite close to the Grimm Monsters flew toward them while increasing her size a little.

    Chew Chew!

    Ashlyn silently picked up the case and chirped loudly in a mocking tone, seeing that Grimm Monster immediately separated their hands and looked at Ashlyn as if they wanted to eat her alive.

    "Wretched Bird, leave that case!"

    Both of the Grimm Monsters shouted at the top of their lungs and leaped toward Ashlyn, but she was too fast; still, she slowed down a little so they could follow her while mocking them now and then.

    Seeing her behavior, the two Grimm Monsters got infuriated that both of their eyes turned red and if they could have spewed the venom at her, though they did not spew the Venum, they did attack her without holding anything back, but unfortunately for them, Ashlyn had avoided all attack with ease.

    They even attacked her with the method, but Ashlyn had easily avoided that also which made Grimm Monsters gnash their teeth and continue to follow her.

    Dhub!

    Finally, Ashlyn reached me and released the ck case in my hand and sat on my shoulder, while she did not forget to chirp at the two Grimm Monsters mockingly.

    "Gentlemen, would you be kind to tell me more about this case? I am quite curious about it?" I asked in a polite tone.

 Chapter 743 743

    Hearing my voice, the two Grimm monsters stopped momentarily before a look of extreme anger appeared in their eyes, but unlike before, they did burst in action but looked at me with their angry red eyes.

    The two Grimm Monsters are from different tribes, but they belong to the same sub racial category. One is from Aqua Bearman Tribe, while the other is Thunder Bearman Tribe.

    The Aqua Bearman is four and a half meter tall and a light blue color body; it looked heavily muscled; likely made it for wielding that four metal tall, dark blue spiked Warhammer it had in its hands.

    That Warhammer looked big and heavy, its weight alone crushing the normal human, no need to use those very sharp looking spikes on it.

    As for the Thunder Bearman, it had a dark purple body in which a faint spark of Thunder could be seen shing. It held a two meters tall sword that Grimm monsters used, it may not look fearsome, but it is, I¡¯ve seen how easy it was able to cut the neck of that other Grimm Monster smoothly.

    Both of these Grimm Monsters looked extremely angry as if they wanted to eat me alive, and they might if I got defeated by them.

    "Human, give us the case, and we will give you the swift death?" said Aqua Bearman as it looked at the case intently.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head; these Grimm Monsters had an arrogance buried deep in their veins, in front of humans, they will always act haughty without consideration of strength, the only way one could reduce their confidence is beat them till they are dead.

    "Gentlemen, you have misunderstood me, this case is mine already, I am just asking you about it."

    "Now, would you be kind and tell me about it?" I asked again with a polite smile, but unlikest time, this time, the Grimm Monsters got so angry that their elementum around them started to fluctuate.

    I could hear the faint crackling sound as uncontrolled water and thunder energy around two Grimm monsterse in contact with each other.

    "So you are not nning on giving us the case?" the Grimm monsters asked, I could literally hear its teeth ttering as it asked questions.

    These two Grimm monsters are quite smart, and if there had been any other Grimm Monsters in their ces, they would have attacked without much thinking. Well, I could understand their reason for that.

    With their experience with Ashlyn, they know I will not be an easy opponent, so they are trying to get the case without using the force, it is clear they do not want to harm the case for some reason, as for what they will do after they get the case, there is no need to ask.

    "Sorry, Gentlemen, as I¡¯ve already said this case is mine," I said, and the next moment the box disappeared from my hands.

    "Bastard!"

    Both Grimm Monsters shouted in unison as they saw the case being disappeared from my hands and came at me with their full power. I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about seeing theming at me.

    This time, I will be fighting not one, but two Eight Star Silver Elite and these two are strong Eight Star Silver Elite, I will have to give my all if I want to kill them as I will be facing two, not one powerful Grimm Monsters.

    Bang Bang!

    The swirling Armor instantly appeared on my body, and I activated it as I shed toward them, and just as I reached then, I activated my mini st again and swung my sword directly at the neck of the Aqua Bearman.

    Both of Grimm Monsters got shocked by my proactive actions, but as experienced fighters, they did not waste a moment in responding.

    ng!

    My sword shed against the Sword of Thunder Bearman when it was just a few inches away from the neck of the Aqua Bearman. If I had been fighting the Aqua Bearman alone, then its head would have been flying in the air by now.

    Aqua Bearman, as its name suggests, is from the Bearman Subtribe of Grimm Race. The Bearman are not known for their speed, and they are strength type worriers, and engaging in speed against them is the best option, but there were always exceptions.

    The Thunder Bearman is a prime example of that; this tribe excels in speed rather than strength, which is a specialty of their sub-race. The speed they have, they have is gotten from their Thunder ability.

    Seeing the Thunder on their bodies, one would think it is their offensive ability, but they would be utterly wrong; the Thunder on their body is only for speed, there is no offensive ability in it.

    "Die!" Bang!

    Half a second passed since my offense had been countered and which was enough time for the Aqua Bearman to bring its hammer at me. Seeing that I had instantly activated Mini st and created the distance between them as I know very well, on strike of that hammer on my body. I would directly reach near the death¡¯s door.

    "Coward!"

    Shouted Aqua Bearman seeing me retreating.

    Unlike the fight with two Grimm Monsters before, this time, Thunder Bearman had maintained quite a close distance with Aqua Bearman as it knows that once I found the Aqua Bearman alone, it would not take me more than three seconds to kill it.

    I just smiled teasingly as it¡¯s cursed and stood on my spot, and just as they came closer to me, I had again created the distance between them and me. The Bearman had kept its big Warhammer in an offensive position, and it would be idiocy on my part if I went toward them to engage.

    The Thunder Bearman had great speed and would be able to restrict my movement for a second, and that would be enough for Aqua Bearman to attack me with its hammer.

    The risk is too great, and I don¡¯t want to risk my life taking such a risk, and it¡¯s not like I did not have other powerful moves.

    Fire shed!

    I again created distance between us, and just as I did that, Iunched the shed of fire shes through my greatsword. I swung my sword multiple times, and through it, tens of dangerous-looking shes went toward the Grimm Monsters.

    This is a High-Grade offensive skill; I learned a few days ago. The fire on it may not be as concentrated as the fire thread, which Iunched through the Red Sword but its power is equal to it when itunched through my Greatsword.

    sh sh sh...

    Seeing my shes stopping them on their tracks, an idea came into my mind, and I started tounch them at an even more furious pace, I hadunched more than a hundred shes and was still continuing.

    A Chance! BANG BANG BANG

    I said in my mind and activated the mini st at its full power, the power I had used was, even more, when I was racing against Rachel.

    If this attack is sessful, then next second, I will see the head of Aqua Bearman flying in the air.

 Chapter 744 744

    I shed toward the Two Grimm Monster at my greatest speed, I¡¯ve used everything I have to gain the maximum speed, my mana, fire ability, ult energy everything. With that, my speed had be so fast that I had surpassed some of the fire shes I¡¯veunched earlier.

    Soon I reached the halfway point; the Grimm Monsters noticed me, and their expression started to morph anger and small panic.

    Both of them quickly understood the gravity of the situation they are in. They could not directly stop me without getting barraged by the fire shes, these fire shes are not much powerful individually, but when they rain together, they will pose the life-threatening danger.

    The Aqua Bearman knew it was in danger and immediately activated its defensive Mystic Method, which looked like the cover of watery blue jelly. With it enabling its defensive Mystic Method, its confidence came back to its eyes, and it looked at its friend for little more help.

    It looked at the Thunder Bearman beside it, who also had activated its Speed Type Mystic Ability and was busy dealing with the fire shes that had concentrated at it, but despite its attacking speed, it will still need at least two seconds before it will be free from my fire shes.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile seeing my strategy working so great, earlier when attacked the Grimm Monster with the fire shes, I used to attack them with an equal number of shes, but after this strategy came to my mind, I focused on most of my attack on the ThunderBearman.

    Seeing meing toward it, Bearman seems a little fearful but there is no fear of death in its eyes, and the reason for that is its Mystic Method. This Method had a great defense that even Thunder Bearman could not do anything against; I have seen its power earlier and knew how great its defense was.

    The Bearman may not be able to crack its defensive Mystic Method of the Bearman does not mean I could not.

    Breeze of Withering Sand

    I said inside my mind when I was just two meters away from the Grimm Monsters, and just as I said that a cover of dark grey sand enveloped my sword.

    This is cosmic energy which had the power to wither anything; I don¡¯t think it will have any problem cutting the defensive Mystic Method of the Grimm Monsters as my Mystic Method is not a normal method, it is a level more powerful than the normal mystic method which could act as it energy is filtered by my refining tower which gave it an edge over the normal Mystic Method.

    The Aqua Bearman seems to realize that which is why a look of horror appeared in its eyes, and it looked at the friend of it with desperate eyes. At one moment, I thought that Thunder Bearman would help its friend, risking the injuries by the fire shes, but Thunder Bearman instead looked away from its friend¡¯s eyes and continued defending against the shes.

    I was shocked seeing that, but soon, I remember the selfishness that Grimm Monsters had in them and not to forget these two are not even from the same tribe, so it is quite natural for it to abandon it for its safety.

    ¡¯Hehe¡¯

    A curve of a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face when I saw the despair rising in the eyes of Aqua Bearman. That Aqua Bearman became so desperate that it began to suck away the ult energy into its body without any care.

    ¡¯Snort¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but snort seeing that; this might have been able to save its life if it had done from the beginning, but now it is not possible as it would take quite a time before it could be able to gather enough ult energy into its body to survive from my attack.

    "Ahh"

    It screamed loudly as it started to bring down its Warhammer with all the strength it had, but unfortunately, it was too slow.

    Soon I reached near it, and my sword with its coating in the Dark Grey energy touched its jellylike defensiveyer and started to cut through it with only a tiny bit of resistance, seeing that despair rose in its heart, but it was powerless to do anything about it.

    Pacha!

    Pacha sound rang out, and the Aqua Bearman¡¯s head cut off from its head and flew high a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear in my face seeing that, but soon it turned serious as there is another serious problem I had to deal with.

    The Thunder Bearman started following me right after I had killed its friend. It had sacrificed its friend so that it could have the chance to kill me, but it had to underestimate my speed too much that even using the speed Type Mystic method, it wasn¡¯t able to catch up to me.

    I kept running for a few minutes before I stopped abruptly and turned back and used all my momentum to swing my sword at the back.

    The move had caught itpletely off guard; it had to hastily build and move its sword diagonally using its sword as the shield as a shield to defend.

    ng! Puh!

    Though it was able to defend against my attack, it hadpletely lost its momentum and had to puke the blood as the force created by the sword hadpletely overwhelmed it.

    ng ng ng...

    I did not waste such a good chance and activated the one mini st after another, and despite having speed type mystic method, it was barely able to defend itself against my attacks.

    If it had been any other enemy in my ce, it would have been able to create the distance, but against me, It had failed.

    I have the greater speed, so there is no way it could run away, and after gaining such an advantage, how I am going to let it run away.

    ng ng Slice Slice...

    First, it was able to defend against my move by taking the steps back, but as my momentum built, it started to lose its edge and my sword was finally able to injure it and the injury was not a minor either, it is a big sh on its chest.

    With the passing time, more and more injuries started to appear on its body, it had tried to defend but to no avail. So, it tried to run away but received a huge gaping wound on its back.

    In ten five minutes since I started to fight it, I had made its whole body bloodied; there is no ce remained where I could injure it even more.

    In this bloodied stage, this Grimm Monster really looked like a monster from movies; if my little sister saw it, she would be terrified that she will have the nightmare for months.

    "You have forced me now!"

    It shouted and started to suck ult energy uncontrobly like its friend, and as it does that Its power kept increasing. I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head in regret seeing that; I wanted to fight it a little longer, but now it had used this move; I will have to use that move to finish it off.

    Breeze of Withering Sand!

 Chapter 745 745

    "Ahhhh...."

    It started to scream as my attack fell on it, it hadpletely forgotten about the ult Energy it was umting in its body and rolled on the ground in pain.

    I already know the power of my Mystic method is a notch higher than most Mystic Method, so seeing it rolling on the ground is no surprise.

    "Tell me about the case, and I will end the pain," I said to Thunder Bearman, who is rolling on the ground. The Grimm Monster seemed to have my question as its expression changed abruptly, hearing my question, but it chose to endure the pain rather than answering.

    Seeing its behavior, I couldn¡¯t help but smile, it is resisting now but will not be for much longer, as the cosmic sand continues tearing it, it will feel more and more pain as time passes and it will eventually give up.

    "It is not a nice behavior, I am asking you politely, you could at least say no verbally," I said with expression of anger but Grimm Monster had no time to see my tantrums as it is wholly focused on the pain.

    I did not disturb it for a few seconds and looked at the behavior of the cosmic energy in its body. Normally Cosmic Energy does not give pain, it is a silent killer, but the Mystic Method option, so if I want to, I can make my enemy experience the pain of cosmic sand tearing through its body and soul.

    "Are you ready to talk now?" I asked a few secondster when its body started to show the assault of Cosmic sand, and its soul had also be quite feeble.

    "I will tell you about it, but you have to let me go after that?" It had asked in a very feeble voice; it is very clear from its tone that it is having the problem speaking the words while feeling such immense pain.

    "Sure!" I said and touched its body, and the pain it was feeling had instantly disappeared as the cosmic sand that is rampaging inside it has also be docile as a house pet.

    The Grimm Monster stayed quiet for a while as if thinking of what to say and what to not, but a few secondster, it eventually opened its mouth and started to talk.

    "Inside the case is the map of One of Seven Region of Trojan Ruin, it marked not only the important ces but also marked the locations of Sacred Blood Pools." It said.

    When I heard it, I felt as if lightning struck against my ears, Trojan Ruin is the Most fruitful but also most dangerous Ruin that continent could connect to. From what I¡¯ve heard, just to enter it, one needs to be Golden Elite.

    It is an extremely dangerous Ruin that could make even Golden Elites lose their life easily, but if one can survive, then his power will surely soar.

    I¡¯ve heard that Ruin was a battlefield of the High-level powerhouses, not only one could find the things buried here and there, but those powerhouses that had survived that war had also left behind many good things. If one is able to find them, then one could easily be a powerhouse.

    Though It has quite a while since the humans and Grimm Monsters are going to this Ruin, they were not able to scour it thoroughly and there are many and many ces that are left to unearth.

    It is true that Ruin has the immense fortune, and surviving there would make one a powerhouse, but from what I heard, this ruin is extremely dangerous and weird. It is said that many Bizzare things exist there that do not exist in our world.

    I¡¯ve only heard about all things; I don¡¯t know if it is true or not. I will have to look into it when I return, with my current qualifications, I might be able to get some information about it.

    "What are the Sacred Blood Pools?" I asked. I have never heard this word before, but seeing how Grimm Monster specifically mentioned it, I couldn¡¯t help but get curious about it.

    "The Sacred Blood Pools are formed by the blood of the dead expert under special conditions. If we practice inside it, not only would it help in changing our constitution and talent, but we could also make huge progress inside it that surpassed one¡¯s imagination," Grimm Monster said.

    When it said that I could feel intense fervor about it in the Grimm Monsters eyes, it¡¯s like if the Blood Pool thing appeared in front of this Grimm Monster, it would not hesitate a bit to dive inside it.

    "There must be a method to practice inside the Blood Pool it right?" I asked. I could tell that this Grimm Monster is hiding many things from me, but I don¡¯t much care.

    That map is of immense value; it will turn very useful to me when the Trojan Ruin will open.

    "There is, but I do know it, the elders only transmit the day before entering the Ruin." It said, I am not sure whether it is telling the truth is not, and even if it was the method and told me, I would never have practiced it seeing it ising from the mouth of the Grimm Monsters.

    "Do You know exactly when the Trojan Ruin will open?" I asked. The Trojan Ruin opened once in every decade, but it did not have a fixed time. The higher stated that it would begin this year, but they never said when this year.

    I hope it is before the Big Competition, that way I would be able to increase my strength even more, it will be very useful to me in thepetitions.

    I¡¯ve asked it many questions after that, some werepletely unrted to Ruin. These questions mainly rted to camps in Mariana Hill, but as I kept hearing the answer, my mood continued to worsen due to the difficulty of destroying the Camp.

    To destroy the Camp, I need to have the strength of at least Nine Star Silver Elite, without having such strength, it will be impossible for me to destroy the camps. If I went there with my current stage, then I would not get the chance to fight camp leader as its Minions would be enough to kill me.

    "I have answered all your questions, would you let me go now?" It asked after a twenty meters intense question and answer session.

    "Sure, you can go now," I said as I walked away from it, and it looked at me for a second, and after seeing me, I am not stopping it from leaving; it gets up and starts to run as fast as it can.

    But it had just taken a couple of steps, it saw a tiny fireballing at it at very fast speed. It is so fast that it did not even get a chance to defend against it.

    "You!" Dhub!

    That was itsst word it uttered before the fireball of Ashlyn had seeped inside the head of the Thunder Bearman before it died.

 Chapter 746 746

    I had promised I would not kill it and I did as I promised, I have not lifted my hand killing it nor I asked Ashlyn to do it, she had killed this Thunder Bearman on her own.

    "Good Girl!"

    I patted her tiny little head lovingly as I stored the body of the Grimm Monster in the Runic Disk before I took out the ck Case from my storages. I did not open it directly as I started to get an ufortable feeling when I touched it.

    From what Grimm Monster told, it said that their higher up had buried hundred such boxes across the Grimm Battlefield, and they were quite lucky to find one case since only Golden Elites were supposed to find it.

    So, those higher up decided to ce the Boxes across the Grimm Battlefield, they must have designed some fail-safe function in case it fell into the hands of humans, so I would be an idiot if I directly opened the box.

    I will not open it; I will first find some weakling Grimm Monster and have it open the case, but before that, I have onest thing to do, and that is to collect the bodies of the Grimm Monsters.

    The Two Eight Star Elites that these two monsters had killed before and Grimm Monsters that Ashlyn killed in the surrounding when I was fighting the two Grimm Monsters.

    "You have killed quite a Grimm Monsters, Ashlyn!" I said, picked up thest monster she had killed. It had been barely an hour since I had asked her to kill all the Grimm Monster that came inside the range.

    She had seemed to take my instruction too seriously as she had wiped out whole Groups of Grimm Monsters, she had really killed too many monsters, but I am not angry at her.

    As long as she does it quietly as possible, I will not say anything. With us killing Grimm Monsters, we are saving at one human at the least by killing one Grimm Monster.

    "I promised you, as long as I opened the case for me, I will not kill you!" I said to the trembling Grimm Monsters. Around it, there are bodies of fifty-something Grimm Monsters, and that is not the handiwork of Ashlyn but mine.

    It had taken me quite a time to kill them, Ashly would have such a weak group of Grimm Monsters ten seconds while I took twenty as just to kill a bunch of Six Star Elite and below Grimm Monsters.

    "You Pro..Promised" It said and tremblingly took the ck case from my hand, with that done I had created some distance between us as there might be some funny thing involved in it.

    Click!

    It was a good thing; I had created sufficient distance as the Grimm Monster had started to open the case, the case lit up, and a veryplicated array runic array structure had appeared on the box.

    These runes on the array lit up brightly before they started flowing into the body of Grimm monsters, thankfully did not panic much and let the runes do its job.

    Seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but praise my cautiousness if I had tried to open the box and that runes came over me, I am sure I would have been in the opposite condition than the Grimm Monster. Those bright runes would have strangled me to death.

    The Runes stayed on the body of Grimm Monsters for full three minutes before they receded back to the case. I had thought with the identification process everything would be over, but the next moment, a shiny ck ray swept out of the box at the amazingly high speed.

    It came closer to me, and I thought It woulde over me, but to my surprise, it did not, it came very very close to me before it receded.

    Phew!

    I heaved a big sigh of relief as there was barely two inches of difference between me and that scanning ray. I had thought that ten meters distance between Grimm Monster and me would be more than enough, but it looked like it was just borderline enough, not more than enough.

    "Take out the thing inside it!" I Said, which brought the Grimm Monster out of reverie, and it slowly was taken out the Scroll. The scroll is made of thin pure white leather; if one does not have good eyesight, they would think this is not leather but paper.

    Hun!

    I was just looking at the leather when I sensed a spike of killing intent from the Grimm Monster and knew it had gone crazy and about to do something to scroll.

    I knew it would do something crazy and take out my red sword for fast attacking, but in my heart I knew it would be toote as by the time my attack would reach it, I would have already done something to that scroll.

    ¡¯Fuck! I am such an idiot!¡¯ I should have nted a seed of Sunfire in its heart. If I had done that, I would have been able to st apart its heart with a single intention.

    There is no use over crying milk; I just hope that by the time my attack reaches it, it would not have damaged the map too much.

    Dhud!

    I was justunching the attack when I saw a tiny fireball hitting the head of Grimm Monster before it could do anything to the map.

    "Thank God!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but heaved a sigh of relief, seeing that, if the Grimm Monster would have damaged the map, then the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "Good Girl!" I said as I petted Ashlyn loving and gave her sachet of her favorite snacks before I slowly walked toward the dead Grimm Monster.

    When I looked at the face of the Grimm Monster, I found it was filled with an aggressive expressionpletely different from its expression of cowardice it had earlier.

    It must have understood what the map is and Greed erupted in its heart, it probably wanted to threaten me with a map so that I could release it, but unfortunately, it died before it could even utter a single word.

    I crouch down and pry the map of its hands; it is a good thing it is holding it lightly in fear of damaging it; if it had a strong grip, then I would have to cut its finger one to pry it open from the Grimm Monster¡¯s hand.

    I was finally able to get the scroll off the Grimm monsters, and when I looked at it, I understood that I had a way too underestimated the craftsmanship of the Grimm Monsters.

    The scroll is pure white and had a ck handle, it had been made with great craftsmanship, and the most amazing thing about it is runes, there seemed to be borate runic formations carved on the map that looked very beautiful.

    I observed the scroll and concentrated my killing rule on it fully, so I could see if it still posed the threat to me but after a few seconds, I did not sense any from it.

    Gasp!

    Seeing there is no threat, Ipletely unfurled the map, and what I saw on it hadpletely blown away my mind.

 Chapter 747 747

    When I unfolded the scroll, I had thought that I would see a map in neat lines and clear diagrams, seeing the workmanship of the scroll itself that is to be expected, but I did not see that.

    I saw the fucking projection popping out of the Map when I unfurled it; it is very sharp and bright but notplete, just one look was enough to know that many parts missing from the map.

    Well, it is to be expected, even after hundreds of years, the Trojan Ruin was neverpletely explored by both humans and Grimm Monsters.

    It is a map of the region with its single line of text floating in thenguage of the Grimm Monsters. I immediately put my holowatch above it, and that text soon tranted to Region 5, so this is the map of Region 5.

    To trante the Grimm Monster text before I would have had to go to the Guild physically, but now I have with my ess upgrades; I have not got software from the Guild, which would help me trante the basic text of the Grimmnguage.

    "Good!"

    I unconsciously used expanding motion to expand the map, I didn¡¯t think it would work as Grimm Monsters might use the other motion but to my surprise, it had epted my motion, and the map became one-meterrge.

    Now I could Gorges, Mountains, River¡¯s, even more clearly and with their information popped out with the great details. I could even see very tiny clusters of buildings on the map.

    I expanded the map once again, and just as I did that, the ces on it got bigger, and new small things appeared with the name tag above them. I tranted everything with my holowatch.

    When I click on the names, I will get detailed on it. Some names had short details, while some other names will have full details under them; these details range from the size of the page or a small book.

    Such detailing has shocked me as there is not the only information about the ces, but there is information about what danger it contains and how one could avoid maximum danger by following some steps.

    This is a crystallization of Knowledge of Grimm Monsters from the various trips they have made to the Trojan Ruin for hundreds of years. I could clearly read the ounts of Grimm Monsters in clear details.

    Grimm Monsters are really something; they had yed with such valuable knowledge in littlepetition, one wrong mistake as such knowledge could easilynd in the hands of the enemy.

    The Grimm Monsters are sometimes really crazy in their doings, but I am not much surprised seeing them cing such information outside, it corresponds with their crazy nature.

    Though this map may be true, it also could be false, and I do not believe itpletely. They may have intentionally leaked the map, so I will study but will not believe itpletely till I cross-checked with the map of us humans.

    With my current ess and power, I have no way to do that unless I increased my strength and ess drastically which is nearly impossible, so the only way I have to wait till the Trojan Ruin appear, by that time I am very sure I will be Golden Elite and a powerful one at that and will be provided by the perfect map by the race automatically.

    I continued to check the map, and soon I understood something, the ces here are Grades in five Grade, Grade 5 is lowest while Grade 1 is highest. Each ce grades, ording to the fortune it could provide.

    In half an hour, I have found ces from Grade 5 to Grade 2 and was quite shocked about the resources they have. If I have such resources, I am very sure I would not even need a week to be a Golden elite, and I am just talking about Grade 5 resources, the lowest of all resources present in Trojan Ruin.

    There are many Grade 2 to Grade 5 resource sites, but I have never seen the Grade 1 resource site even after an hour of browsing. Thinking I will browse in detailter when I expanded the map for thest time, and gaze fell on the ce which had text in ck color floating above it.

    I am quite surprised seeing that as till now, I have never seen the text in ck in any ce, their many colors used in denoting ces ording to their Grades but never saw ck, so when I saw the ck, I felt excited and scanned that text with my holowatch.

    "Blood Pool!"

    I muttered as I read the text, and without waiting, I clicked on it, and soon a short text worth a single page appeared on it. When I tranted it, I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised as the first words after the title were the words of warning, strictly forbidding anyone to enter there without the proper preparations.

    After that, it exined what the blood pool is in short detail, It is still in greater detail than what Grimm Monster exined to me. When I read it and used the knowledge I have from Knowledge crystal, I basically understood what sacred blood pool is and what it entails and why there is strict warning there.

    To put simply, it is as the Grimm Monsters exined. Blood Pool is a special ce formed from the blood of powerhouse, under the special conditions. What it said were half-truth and half lie.

    There is not only blood involved in its forming but also the soul of an expert and some precious things that correspond to the conditions for forming the blood pool. Entering the Blood pool or going anywhere near it is very dangerous as that blood and soul contain the residual will of the original owner, the blood pool is made.

    That Will is very chaotic, if one gets close to the Blood Pool without the preparations, not only find oneself going crazy but also be part of the Blood Pool.

    And these are dangers that came when one came in contact with Blood Pool; there are other dangers as well that came before reaching the blood pool, which are equally dangerous.

    If I enter the Trojan Ruin then I will surely stay away from the Blood Pools, even if one made adequate preparation, there is still quite a danger inside it, it is highly dangerous for humans with preparation but for the Grimm Monsters, it is an Optimal resource to increase their strength swiftly

    The Chaotic will, which is the greatest danger for humans, is not much for them as they are immune to it. As long as they had made enough preparation, they could use the Blood Pools to increase their strengths by leaps and bounds.

    No, wonder the Grimm Monsters are so crazy about the Blood Pools, thank god the Blood Pools have small numbers if there had been great numbers of them, then the Grimm Monsters would have brought the reign of terror in the Trojan Ruin.

    I read the map for two hours before putting it into my storage; the map is so big that even a week would not be enough to study itpletely. It is better that I put it in my storage for now and read when I have the time.

 Chapter 748 748

    More than a day had passed, and since I¡¯ve obtained the Map from the Grimm Monster, and I continue on the things I set out to do.

    There are too many Grimm Monsters in this area, at least three times more than found in the normal hunting grounds, and the powers of these Grimm Monsters are also very great.

    They have the average strength of the Five Star Elite which is horrifying as it is just as average strength if one looks carefully they could find Six Star Silver Elite and Seven Star Silver every few minutes and Eight Star Silver Elites one to two times an hour and Nine Star Elite every few hours.

    This is the level of powerhouses this area has, and this is not Mariana Hill; the Mariana hill is even more dangerous. ording to the info the Guild has provided me, it is said that the average Strength of Grimm Monster in Mariana Hill is Seven Star Silver Elite, whereas here is Five Star Silver Elite.

    This means I will casually find the Eight Star Silver Elite by just walking as I find Six Star Silver Elites now and Nine Star Silver Elites would not be that rare, and all these things make the Mariana Hill an extremely dangerous ce.

    It is a ce where only Nine Star Silver Elite could have the semnce of safety while those below it have a walk on the edge of a sharp knife, as a slight mistake, and you will be cut into two by the knife itself.

    This is why the Guild only sent Eight Star Elite and Nine Star Elite in the Mariana Hills while others will have to adventure outside.

    Currently, I am not sure whether I should go to the Mariana hill tomorrow or wait for my strength to advance a little before going inside as Nine Star Elites and above pose a fatal threat to me.

    I will decide on the night whether I should go inside or not, and before that, I should continue what I am doing.

    I continue to walk on the hills and valleys and fight if Ie across any strong Eight Star Elite. As for below them Ashlyn is fine; she could easily Kill any Grimm monster we havee across, including the Eight Star Silver Elite, the only thing I have to do is collect the bodies for the harvest.

    Since yesterday, Ashlyn has killed more than three thousand Grimm Monsters, the greatest she has ever killed, and she mostly used the single attack to kill all these monsters.

    Hun!

    I suddenly stopped and hid behind the tree, and a few minutester, I saw a group of forty-something Grimm Monster, bringing a hundred something bound humans with them.

    As they walk, I could see some Grimm Monsters whipping the humans quietly while humans bore it quietly without making a single sound, the only indication they have received an injury is the bloody wound on their back and silent tears rolling down their eyes.

    Seeing such conditions, I wanted to go them and kill every Grimm Monsters cruelly as possible, but I did not; I stayed rooted on the spot watch them torture and eat members of my race cruelly.

    I watched them powerlessly with the trembling body that is burning with killing intent and just wanted to bolt out of hiding ce and murder the Grimm Monsters cruelly, but I did not; I stayed rooted in my ce and watched everything silently as there is nothing I could do.

    The one leading that group of Grimm Monster is Nine Star Elite, which I can not contend against; if I attacked them in my rage, then I will be throwing away my life, the Nine Star Elite would be able to kill me easily.

    Such a scene is notmon in the area, but they are also not rare, I havee across many of such groups of Grimm Monsters herding the humans like livestock.

    Most of those teams I¡¯ve exterminated, the only one I let go were the ones that were led by the Nine Star Silver Elites, like these.

    I kept hiding for ten minutes before I dared toe out of my hiding ce. The senses of Nine Star Elite are quite strong; if not for my body being covered in killing energy which saves me being detected, I would have surely fallen prey to the some Nine Star Elite by now.

    Seeing the direction of mine and Nine Star Elite Grimm Monster was the same, I changed the route and started to walk into a different direction.

    Few more hours passed, and evening finally came, taking a look at my holowatch, I continued. I nned to continue an hour more before setting up the abode; tonight, I have an important decision to make.

    Hun!

    Another half an hour passed when I suddenly sensed some disturbance. Immediately, I concentrated in that direction, and scenes of what is happening started to appear in front of my eyes, and zing anger couldn¡¯t help but appear in my eyes.

    As I looked, I found fifty-something Grimm Monsters are thrashing the sixty-something humans mercilessly. As for why they are trashing, it is quite simple, the humans had made a n of escape, but they had grossly underestimated the Grimm Monsters powers.

    I am wrong! I said to myself a few secondster as I carefully looked at the expressions of the humans. The humans clearly knew the power of the Grimm Monsters and clearly knew the escape was impossible, but they still did it.

    As for a reason, it is simple; they wanted to die like humans rather than livestock. They all are clearly aware of what is going to happen to them, and so they hatched the n to escape to make the Grimm Monsters angry so that they will kill them in anger.

    But unfortunately, nothing that sort had happened. The Grimm Monsters have clearly understood the n of humans and are just trashing them for punishment.

    "Don¡¯t kill them, just incapacitate them!" I asked Ashlyn as she reached near the Grimm Monsters. This group is quite powerful as it has three Grimm Monster that are Eight Star Silver Elite.

    The Two Eight Star Silver Elite is normal, but the leader is quite powerful, the most powerful Eight Star Elite i¡¯ve seen and I want to fight it, so I had asked Ashlyn to incapacitate all the Grimm Monster¡¯s including the two Eight Star Silver Elite while leaving the leader for me to fight.

    Chew Chew!

    Ashly affirmed the instruction and flew high in the air, where she summoned loads of tiny fireballs. To make the fireballs powerful, she does not have to summon massive fireballs and then concentrate them into one small size.

    She had other ways too, more nondescript ways, it¡¯s just that Ashlyn likes to put on a show and see the fear on the faces of her enemies when she made the huge fireballs into a tiny one, watching them shuddering in fear gave her some sort of joy.

    But this time, I wanted her to be stealthy as there is a powerful Eight Star Elite Grimm monster who might be able to save some of his minions if it got the indication of attack quickly.

 Chapter 749 Bloody Battle I

    The tiny fireballs fell from the sky with the extreme uracy and speed, and Grimm Monsters remained oblivious to them.

    "Enemy attack from above!"

    Suddenly the leader shouted when it suddenly noticed the points of silver slights areing at the Extremely fast speed, but It was already toote, by the time everyone had registered its shout, it had already been veryte.

    The leader who if had noticed the fireball few second earlier would have been able to save some to its minions, but now it had no time as the maximum fireball is taking aim at it and sensing the threat from the fireball, the deader knew if a single fireball hit it, it will be very bad for it. Hence, it used everything against the fireballs that areing at it.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    The fireballs reigned down on the Grimm Monsters like rain with then having no chance to defend against them. The only monsters who were able to defend against at least one fireball were the three Eight Star Silver Elite, but even in them, only the leader was barely able to sessfully defend against all the fireballs. At the same time, the other two Eight Star Silver Elites had many fireballs seeping inside their skin.

    Gina looked awestruck by such disy of the power, but she soon noticed that those fireballs did not do anything to Grimm monsters except for giving them the light burns.

    All the hopes she had dashed apart seeing that, she had hoped someone hade to save them, but it looked like someone just yed a funny trick on the Grimm Monsters.

    "So gentlemen, how do you like my little show!"

    Suddenly a voice range, it is clear and crisp, and unmistakably from the human, Gina looked high only to a young man with average looks walking down from the air, though he looked ordinary, his eyes were not. They were deep and mysterious, which attracted everyone who saw them.

    He slowly walked from the air with Greatsword behind him and a chubby looking cute bird on his shoulder, which is looking at all the Grimm Monster with a mocking gaze, which is very easily noticeable as that chubby bird did not try to hide it.

    "You Bastard, you dare to y little tricks on us!" One of Eight Star Elites shouted and went toward the young man in the air. Gina looked at it and thought the young man would defend with the big sword of it but not; he did not do anything except looking at it with the same mocking smile as that of a little bird on his shoulder.

    "Fall."

    That young man muttered as the Grimm Monster reached in front of him and about to swing its de at it.

    "Ahhhhh...." Thud

    Just as the young man uttered the word, the Grimm monster screamed loudly and fell on the ground and started rolling in pain, and while silver veins reced the dark veins on its body.

    The expression of the leader of Grimm Monsters twitched as it looked at me who appeared in front of it. For one second, I thought it would attack me seeing how angry it looked, but soon its expression calmed down, and it looked like its minion who was rolling on the ground with torturous pain.

    "Don¡¯t try anything funny, the earlier attack of this friend here had seemed inside you, and if it wants, it can activate the power inside you to st you apart." Reminded the Grimm monster to its minions.

    "Friend, since you have shown your capability, I have no problem giving these friends to you if you take back your power from my friends."

    "How about it, it¡¯s a peaceful solution without any fighting right?" said Grimm Monster with a smile on its face.

    If these words were said by any other Grimm Monster, I might have believed them for a moment, but when the Hyenaman says it, I did not consider it, especially when they were spoken by the Dark Veins HyenaMan, they are one most vicious amongst the hyenamen tribe.

    The Dark Vein Hyenmen tribe looked just like themand Hyenmen Tribe, they have the same dusty orange fur and dark spots but unlike themon Hyenamen Tribe, this Hynemen tribe had dark steely veins all over their body.

    That is how they had got the name Dark Hyenman Tribe, and these steely dark veins are not just for the show, they are a highly defensive measure. They have high absorption properties, so if I attack the body of the Grimm Monster, then I should avoid hitting those dark veins as they will chip away some of the attack power.

    "Sorry, I am nning to make this ce for the burial ground of all of you," I said with a small smile.

    "Die!"

    Hearing that ferocious look appeared on the leader of the Grimm monster as it suddenly whipped its de at me while shouting ¡¯die¡¯.

    I had already sensed it was attacking before it attacked, which is why I took the sword off my back as the same and attacked its attack. However, the speed of my sword is a little less due to me not activating Swirling Armor, which is appearing in my body now; it will still be more than enough to counter its attack.

    ng!

    Its de crashed against mine, and fearsome force came at me. I knew if it entered inside my body, it would wretch my internal and make me puke the blood, but fortunately, nothing of that sort had happened as just as it about to enter my body, the Swirling Armor fully materialized on me, neutralizing all fearsome force that ising at me.

    I am not the only one that came out unscathed by this exchange, the Hyenamn to, and like me, it had some help, and that is those dark steely veins on its body.

    At the force of my sword transmitted inside the Grimm Monster, the veins on its body started to vibrate, and this vibration started to crush all the force that came at it.

    The Dark Veins HyenaMan has one of the best natural defenses I¡¯ve seen in Grimm Monster. It is the best at neutralizing the force attack; those unique vibrations could crush any force; the best way to defeat this Dark Vein Hyenaman would direct attack on its body, only with attacking its flesh, I will be able to kill it.

    But would it be that easy, this Dark Vein Hyneman knew their weakness quite well, that is why they are trained in defensivebat style since they are little to use their advantage at maximum.

    ng ng ng...

    The intense attacks started from the start; we both know that only one of us will leave here alive with the members of the rare. So, attacking it, I did not hold back, not only used the full power of my swirling Armor but also the ult method.

    The result of using all of them is showing, despite having fantastic natural force crushing ability, it started to shake under my attacks, and it wouldn¡¯t take long for me to find the w in its fighting style and attack its body.

 Chapter 750 Bloody Battle II

    "Cascading Mist!"

    Bloodied Grimm Monster shouted, and next moment, in the steely ck veins, mist-like energy started to flow, and with it, its strength increased immensely.

    It had been more than an hour since we were fighting, and in this hour, I had made this Grimm Monsterpletely bloodied. Except for the part that is covered in the steely ck veins, everything had turned bloody.

    In the past ten minutes, I¡¯vee close to killing it and especially the attack I did on it a few seconds ago where I left the gaping wound, this had probably scared the Grimm Monster so much that it had used its Mystic Method immediately.

    If I had wanted to, I would have been able to kill this Grimm Monster hour ago with my Mystic Skill; it is powerful enough that it can kill any Grimm Monster with just one hit, but I did not.

    This Grimm Monster is quite powerful, and I wanted to kill it using my ability. The Mystic Method is powerful, but one could learn from it, it is like a wish that will instantly materialize, and one will not have to work hard for it.

    But using the fighting style is different; the more one fights, the more one gets better at it, and I really need to fight as much as I can, so I could quickly get a grasp over my Greatsword and improve myprehension of it.

    As it activated its Mystic Method, the white mist started to flow through the steely veins of the Grimm monsters before they covered it¡¯s sword fully.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Puh Puh Puh...

    It attacked me with the Mystic Skill, and I only have one word for it, fearsome. Aside from Rachel¡¯s Mystical Method, which is Grade above, this is the most powerful mystical method Ive ever experienced.

    It had provided it with such physical power that every attack felt like the weight of the mountain crashing over me. It is so powerful that it had passed through my defense of Swirling Armor with only ? loss in power, and as it entered me, it wrecked my body apart.

    That white had de-like properties, as it entered me, I could literally feel it is cutting apart my organs, at every attack, I would be in the danger of flinging away and while puking mouthful of blood.

    It was good that I am using Greatsword, which helps me mitigate the power of the attacks, if I had been using my red sword, I would have flung in the air multiple times.

    "Hehe, how do you like my Mystic Ability? I did not want to use it on a puny human like you, but you forced it."

    "Now, not only will you suffer the consequences of it but your breathing too, after I finished dealing with you, I will torture them till their minds break." Dark Vein Hyenman as it attacked me maniacally.

    Step Step Step Puh Puh...

    I continued taking steps back with every attack; it was attacking me so fast that I did not have the time to stabilize myself before the next attack of it came. With such a forceful attack, my body is in shambles internally, and I am puking blood every second.

    I so wanted to use my Mystic Method and finished this Grimm Monster in a minute, but I did not; I continue to experience the torture of the Grimm Monsters. To learn something, I will have to bear some hardship, and the pain this monster is giving me is not much as I¡¯ve experienced far worse.

    "You are quite a turtle to hide behind the Big Sword, you are a man then face my attacks head-on!" said the Grimm Monster some time after. First, it was quite hopeful about killing me, but after some time, it had noticed that no matter how much power its attack is, I was always able to defend against them.

    This has started to frustrate and worry the Grimm monsters as it can¡¯t continue using the mystic skill forever, there is a fixed time for that before it has to give it rest a little before it can use the Mystic Skill again.

    Like the ult Method, there is no infinite energy Mystic Method, which one can use as much as one likes. If one used the Mystic Method sparingly, if one wanted to use the long term, the speed of using it had to be equal to its speed of charging and top that one also needs to care for one¡¯s body as Mystic Skills drain on quite a lot.

    This is why when people use the Mystic Skill, they take the break in between as if they did not; then they will have to pay the price they could not afford.

    "Die Die Die...."

    Time passed, and its unsessful attempts to kill me started to frustrate it as the more time passed, the closer it was to reach its limit and will have to wait for quite a while before it could use its Mystic Skill again.

    To be honest, I am quite proud of myself to be kept standing under the attack of Grimm Monsters Mystic Method. This method is very powerful; if I had my old body now, then the first attack would be more than enough to turn into the fire paste of meat.

    If I want topare it¡¯s the power to them, it is equal to the Mystic Method I am practicing. It is powerparable to the 1st level of it; it is the 1st level that uses normal Grey Energy, not the Dark Grey Energy, which is concentrated by a refinement engine.

    If I did not have the Concentrated Grey Energy, which gave my Level 1 power equal to Level 2, I would have lost Rachel in the first exchange of methods. The Methods that Rachel¡¯s inheritance had provided her are top of the Grade, which became more powerful with each method, normal methods could notpare to it.

    ng ng ng...

    Each attack of the Grimm Monster is a struggle for me to keep standing under the force that wants to fling me away, under such barrage, all I could stay stable and defend as my time wille when it wille soon.

    "You are quite resilient, no? Let¡¯s see how long you willst under the full power of my method?" it said and attacked. The mist on the de had to thicken considerably so that I felt like air was vibrating around the fog.

    I know the attack is very powerful, and I should use my Mystical Method to crush it, but I did not, I wanted to experience its power on my own, I dug out every bit of strength I had in my body and also started to spin the swirls on my Swirling Armor faster and faster for more power.

    CLANG!

    Finally, its sword crashed against the mind, and I felt like I had been crushed by the force of the mountain and knew there was no way I could contend against such immense force.

    Puh Bang Bang Bang...

    I nged back by the mountainlike force, crushing the trees and puking shit load of blood on the way.

 Chapter 751 Bloody Battle III

    Bang Bang Bang...

    I kept crashing across the tree while receiving numerous injuries, but I hadn¡¯t focused on any of that. I kept my focus on three things, first my swirling Armor, which had nearly puffed away by the force of the attack.

    The second was my sword when the attack shed across it; it shook so much that it would have flown out of my hand if I did not have a death grip on it, and the third is the enemy, which I am most focused on.

    Afterunching the attack, it had followed me, and there is barely two meters distance between us and which it would cover in max two seconds and willunch another attack at me while I was still in the air.

    It is very dangerous; a slight mistake on my part could easily split me into two without me realizing.

    "Die!"

    Soon it covered the distance between us and swung its sword at me with the power that seemed greater than before.

    Seeing its swording at me, I started to spin the swirls faster and faster and used the Mini st and full power to counter the sword attack, using the offensive power of the mini st, I wanted to dull the blow of its attack a little.

    CLANG!

    Another deafening sound rang out as our swords shed. My sword nearly left my hand, it would have left it if not for me keeping its grip on it at the cost of breaking my finger bones.

    That was just the start, as the force came in contact with my Swirling Armor, my Armor went haywire and reached the edge of puffing out, if not for me using everyst speck of my soul energy to hold on the Swirling Armor, it would have puffed apart in the air.

    "Not Dead!"

    Grimm Monster shouted angrily as it saw me surviving the blow and crashing across the more and more trees before it came at me again rage-filled eyes, seeing the rage building in its eyes, I am sure it is very close to reaching its limit, and I just have to bear its attack for few minutes before it lost its energy it got through the Mystic Method.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    It keptunching one attack after another at me, and all I could do is endure and use the mini st as an appropriate time to change the course of my shing, so I could only crash against the small trees.

    If I crash against any big trees, then not only it will injure me more heavily, but it will also stop my momentum, which will be disastrous for me.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but I am very sure that Grimm Monster would lose its ability to use its mystic method in a few seconds. Since half a minute ago, the Grimm Monster is getting paler and paler, and its attacks also weakening at a considerable degree.

    The reason It was able to use it¡¯s Mystic Method for nearly half an hour is because it is forcing its body, which would create the dangerous side effects, but the Grimm Monster did not seem to care about all of it, the only thing it cares about is killing me.

    Whenever I see the rage of the Grimm Monster, I want to use it too. As when Grimm Monster goes in rage or frenzy, they were able to use the power that goes beyond their limit.

    I can do that too, and since yesterday, I am thinking about using it in a tempered manner. My killing Rule gives me the ability to go into a killing frenzy, with just a single intention, I can go to the killing frenzy.

    A week ago, such thought would have repulsed me to the extreme, but what I experienced two nights ago made me think about it.

    ording to myprehension, the Killing Rule had to be controlled, reserved, but too much reservedness will make it rigid, it will not have the flexibility that the killing Rule should have.

    The Killing Rule is the most epassing rule I¡¯ve seen; it gives sensory enhancements, physical enhancements though it is not much; it is still there, binding abilities, among other things.

    To use all these abilities perfectly and keep making progress in its smoothly, the killing Rule needs to have flexibility. That flexibility could only be given by the madness it provides.

    I am not thinking of using this Madness in a full-blown manner that I will lose myself in it. I am thinking of using the madness in a tempered manner so that it will keep my Killing Rule Flexible, and I will continue to make continuous progress in it.

    Well, this is all my thoughts, and I am not nning on following these ideas soon as they are very dangerous. A slight loss in control and I willpletely lose myself in the killing, such loss of control will be a huge loss to me and my killing rule.

    So, I will only follow those idea when I be sure that I will control myself in my maddened stage, so unless I be convinced of this thing, I would never let madnesse over me even if it cost me the progress in my killing Rule.

    "Die!"

    The Grimm Monster shouted again, and it attacked me, but its voice sounded a lot lower than before and not only its voice but also its attacks, its powers also had be weaker than when it used the Mystic Skill for the first time.

    If I had not seen its Raging Killing intent, I would have believed the truth. This likely to be the Grimm Monsters¡¯st attack but also the most powerful one; if I had survived this, then I will have no problem killing this Grimm Monster.

    CLANG!

    Its attack shed against my sword, and for a moment, I stayed stationary on the spot before I shot back, and with speed like never before, in just a few seconds, I broke a couple of trees.

    Fuck!

    I shouted inside my mind as I sensed I was approaching the huge tree, but I am too powerless to stop it. It would have been great, if I had a mini st, I would have been able to divert my away, but it had puffed a few seconds ago from the force of the monster¡¯s attack.

    BOOM!

    I crashed across the tree with a loud boom and broke nearly every bone in my body and made me bleed from nearly every hole in my body and created some new holes to bleed from.

    I stayed under the tree for a minute, before I got some energy back into my body. I used that energy to get up stumbling; on my stumbling walk, I saw my sword, which had fallen from my hand a few seconds.

    I picked it up but not fully as I did not have that much energy, I had to drag it, so I dragged it till I saw the Dark Vien HyenaMan who was lying on its back with its eyes wide open, trying to up but could only twitch the fingers.

    It heard meing, and when I went near it, Its eyes went wide. It tried to get up even more frenziedly but no use, all it was able to do is twitch its fingers.

    "Buy Buy Motherfucker!"

    I said and lifted the sword with all my strength and brought down on the Grimm Monsters chest.

 Chapter 752 Spoiled

    "Puchi!"

    The Greatsword pierced through the chest of the Grimm Monster easily; it wanted to resist against the iing attack, but unfortunately, it could not, over drafting the method and going beyond the ability of the body had cost it quite much.

    Sigh!

    I sighed and closed my eyes; this fight I had fought with my ability and did not use any external assistance like a potion or anything. I wanted to test the limit of my body, and what is the limit of damage it can endure, which is why I did not take any healing medicine during thebat, which I easily could.

    If I had taken medicine, I would be in a much better condition, all the bones in my body hadn¡¯t been broken apart, my skin wouldn¡¯t have been split into several ces, and internals wouldn¡¯t be in shambles.

    But all of its worth it as I was able to see the limit of my body, which amazed me to my core. If I had simr strength and but I had an old Body; it would have turned into the bloody paste under Mystic Method under the three moves, that would have been my limit.

    But my current body¡¯s limit uparable, even after enduring such a powerful attack of the Mystic Method, I am still alive and kicking; the resiliency of my body is off the chart. Not only had my body squashed the residual force of the Monster¡¯s attacks, but it had also started healing.

    If I did not drink the potion and only rested for two-three hours, all my serious injuries would be healing, but unfortunately, I did not have that much time to test it.

    Gulp!

    So, I gulped down the potion, and next moment, I felt a torrent of revitalizing energy spreading into my body, healing all my injuries. As my wounds healed, I could hear the distinct sound of the bones joining clearly.

    In less than a minute, all my injuries had been healed. Seeing that I immediately take off my clothes, clear it off the blood before wearing the new set of clothes. Usually, I don¡¯t change my clothes after the battle in the open, but my clothes had been teared so much and becamepletely bloody that I did not want to walk wearing them.

    I took out my sword off the Grimm Monsters and started to walk toward the humans. In fighting with the Grimm Monster, I¡¯ve gone too far, it will take some time to reach there, but I am not worried, Ashlyn is there, even if some Eight Star Elite came, she could handle it with ease.

    Five minutester, when I walked out of the forest and saw the condition of the Camp, I was quite surprised as more than half of the Grimm Monster are flying on the ground like dead fish in pain, but not a slight sound ising out their mouths.

    These Grimm Monsters must have tried something funny; otherwise, Ashlyn would not have punished them as such.

    I did not waste time and started to open the binding of humans and give them potions to heal their gruesome injuries that were given to them by the Grimm Monsters.

    "You guys have five minutes to finish everything!" I said after I finished opening their binding, five minutes will be more than enough to tend themselves and eat something quick.

    I would have let them have little fun with the Grimm Monster, but there is not much time. It is already evening, and I have to take all of them to a safe ce before I return.

    With my instructions, they rapidly picked up their storages, which I found in the Grimm Monsters storages before they moved toward Grimm Monsters and started to torture them at their heart¡¯s content.

    Seeing that I couldnt help but shake my head, I had given them five minutes so that they could change and eat something quickly, but these people forget everything and started to torture Grimm Monster, paying back the torture that Grimm Monsters did on them.

    "Time Over!"

    I said, and all the bodies of Grimm Monsters went limp as I told ashlynn to kill them all and she did in a moment.

    Only seeing that humans finally let go of the Grimm Monsters bodies. I quickly collected them while feeling happy as Ashlyn had killed not only them but also elementalise them.

    The Yellow Grade Runic Disk, I have perfectly capable of harvesting Elemental Crystals, but it is ording to Grimm monsters element but with her elementalising these Grimm Monster, the mana crystals I will get from them will

    be of fire type.

    "Thank You!"

    I heard again, nearly all of them had thanked me for saving, but these times thank you were different; this was far too emotional. They felt like they have lost their dignity to Grimm Monsters, with me not stopping the torture of Grimm Monster had let the regain their dignity a bit.

    I could just nod to such an emotional thank you before turning to everyone.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    I said, started to lead them out of this dangerous area. I think leading the people ould is one of the most difficult tasks of this Mission, especially when the number of people is above fifty.

    They leave tracks; they make noises; it is easier to spot and track such numbers. It is a good thing I have Ashlyn, who can help me; otherwise, such missions would have been a bitch.

    Chew Chew...

    ¡¯What?¡¯ I asked her back as she had some weird request of me, she wanted the Yellow Runic Disk, I don¡¯t understand this question as first as most of the things she wants is food or rted to food, this is the first time she asked something like Runic Disk, to be honest, she asked for yellow Grade Runic disks.

    Chew Chew...

    "Fine, you can y with it, but don¡¯t break it," I said when I handed Ashlyn the Yellow Grade Runic Disk. I don¡¯t know why Ashlyn wants it but seeing adamant she was about to have it; I gave it to her as for the words I¡¯ve said, I said them for the people behind me.

    I could hear the words¡¯ Spoiled¡¯ and ¡¯Bratty¡¯ behind my back, Ashlyn does behave like it, but there is nothing I could do about it, she had always been strong-willed since birth and rarely listened to anyone.

    While walking, I extend my senses toward Ashlyn. I don¡¯t think she will break it, but I am still worried as I have only one yellow Grade Runic Disc on me. I would have found the more Runic disk in the Grimm Monsters storage, but if not for their extreme penchant for destroying it.

    The one thing that Grimm Monsters hates the most is the Runic Disk; they hate with the core. So whenever human storage came into their hands, they would first find the Runic disk and destroy it.

    It is not just due to their hate they destroy the Runic Disk; they also have thew to destroy the runic disk they havee across which is why till now all the storages of Grimm Monsters, I have gone through, I have found runic disks in very few of these storages.

 Chapter 753 Officer

    ¡¯FUCK!¡¯

    I am barely able to stop myself from cursing loudly; what I had just seen had utterly blown my mind. I had thought Ashlyn had taken the Yellow Grade Runic Dick from me to y around, seeing how many times I have used it, she must have felt curious about it.

    She did the same with other Runic disks; she had yed around for a few minutes before returning it to me, so when Ashlyn asked for the Runic Disk, I had just thought she was ying around, the thought of her using it nevere to my mind.

    I¡¯ve never heard a monster using the artifacts, especially Knight Stage monster, so one could imagine my shock when she did that.

    After Ashlyn stored her first killed monster, she went to store second before third and so on. She had killed many monsters on the way, and it took her a few minutes to store all of them before she killed some more Grimm Monsters and store them in the runic disk.

    Three and a half hourster, we got out of the most dangerous area; the journey was extremely smooth as I did not have to fight any Grimm Monster.

    That happened because Ashlyn had killed all the Grimm Monsters that came in our way before they appeared in front of us, which include seven Eight Star Elites and countless other Grimm Monsters.

    She had killed more than a thousand Grimm Monsters in the past three hours and half hours. Just thinking that my eyes started to shine as the amount of Mana crystals and storages I will get from them will be quite immense, not only the Mana crystals, I will have storages and treasures inside them too, I hope this group of Grimm Monsters haves something good in their storages.

    It took me a while to get out of my glee and think about the people behind me; this area is my limit. From there I will take them to someone else to take them to safety, it was a good thing there is theplete official procedure for this kind of task.

    Now, I just have to find some strong team of human¡¯s and hand the charge of these people to them, and they have to ept whether they wanted to it not but most would be more than happy to ept as they will gain the 20% merit of their rescue which is a lot even for the team lead by Seven Star Elite.

    I had to search for fifteen minutes before I sensed the team of humans, they are quite strong, and they are in need.

    I quickly moved toward them with seventy-something people following behind me, and within five minutes, we havee across team five humans, which is getting badly beaten by the team of seventeen Grimm monsters.

    I did not waste even a second and summoned seventeen fireballs together and threw them at the Grimm monsters. My fireballs are uparable to Ashlyn¡¯s mine¡¯s are a lot weaker; they only have the power to kill the Initial Seven Star Elite at most while hers are capable of killing Eight Star Silver Elites.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    Fireballs struck each and every Grimm Monster before they knew what happened, they all were killed in the second they stuck with the fireball.

    "You guys are good?"

    I asked the five people who have still shock on their faces seeing the sudden death of the Grimm monsters whom they are nning to run away from as they are stronger than what they can handle.

    "Thank You for saving us." said the leader as the shock was on their faces, "I have a task for you guys, I hope your team will take you these guys to safety," I said and showed them a Grey Rectangr Strip.

    "Officer!"

    All of them shouted in unison, yes I have finally be an officer of 13th Grimm Battlefield. Everyone who entered became a member of Grimm Battlefield and had a rank. The rank advanced automatically as one¡¯s power and merit grew.

    I, too, had rank, and it had grown till it reached the limit of a normal Soldier, and next was that of the rank of Officer. With the number of Grimm Monsters I¡¯ve killed, I had enough merit to be an officer but did not have the power, even the lowest level of Officer; the second Lieutenant needs to be peak Silver Elite, which Nine Star Silver Elite.

    But the Vice guild master, seeing I had already umted enough merit and my power had barely reached the requirement, had made me the 2nd Lieutenant, the lowest of the officers.

    It is because of this post; I got an abode and Yellow Runic disk as well as ss 2 ess.

    "We will be happy to take them to safety, sir!" said the leader while people behind them also nodded eagerly, too eagerly, I may say. With seventy-something people, merit was going to be good, especially when nearly all those who saved are the Silver Elites.

    "Give me your badges?" I said, and all of them handed me their guild badges without any hesitation. I touched the rectangr grey strip with all the badges. As I did that a projection appeared on all of them showing the Insignia of the guild and Adventures Paradise.

    I type the mission I was handling to them and scanned the people behind me with the scanning ray on the grey grips before I handed their badges back to them.

    "Best of luck for your journey!" I said before leaving them, I hope they will safely reach the safe station; once they reach there, they would be absolutely safe as at every safe station, at least one Golden Elite is stationed at the safe station.

    I walked for ten minutes before I came across the well-hidden spot. I did not n to enter the dangerous area tonight as tomorrow I will directly go to Mariana Hill, so I would like to have a peaceful night today as, from tomorrow, I will not have any.

    Fighting Dark Vein Hyenamen, I¡¯ve realized that if I kept ying safe and did not push my limits, I will not be able to improve quickly. So, I have decided to enter the Marinna Hill.

    Mariana Hill is extremely dangerous, and with a high density of the Nine Star Elite that I would sense every hour, it is a very dangerous thing to go there with the current power, but it is my only option if I want to be the Nine Star Elite.

    The higher one¡¯s power is, the harder it is to improve, this is very true. The higher level requires too much progress. In the past two days, I¡¯ve made small progress when I tested my limits against Dark Vein Hyneman, but it was not enough to scratch the surface to the Nine Star Elite.

    I will have to make huge progress if I want to be Nine Star Elite, and with that, if I make enough merit to be 1st Lieutenant, then I would be eligible to apply to be a Vice Guild leader of any outpost.

    Though I don¡¯t want to be one, I will feel good if I became eligible for that post.

 Chapter 754 Entering Mariana Hills

    After entering the abode, I showered, Cooked and ate before I went to the practice room, where I first inspected the storages of Eight Star Elites, Seven Star Elite, and some Six-Star Elites, whatever I could within an hour.

    I have decided to give myself a one hour time to inspect the Grimm Monsters storages. Though my speed is great, I could only inspect the maximum fifty in one hour, and I have thousands of Grimm monster storages are stored in my storage ring which I could only expect in my free time.

    The storages, I found some good stuff, but I do not need any of them, this stuff could only add more stuff on shelves in my storage. Though this stuff may be useless to me right now, still one day, it will sure turn useful.

    After finishing with the storages, I started to practice Body Cleansing Exercise, Secrete method, and Supreme Combat Exercise. All of them are progressing steadily, with the secret method really close to reaching the 3rd transformation.

    There is no cirction in the secrete method except for one, so it became very hard to tell how much progress is one making in the Secrete Method, I could only go by gut feeling which is telling me, and if I continue practicing with my current pace then, I might soon reach the 3rd transformation of Secrete Method.

    I really hope that dayes soon as I really need strength right now, and 3rd Transformation might be able to take me to be a Nine Star Elite.

    After I was done with the practice of three methods, Iid on the ground tiredly for a few minutes despite having the energy to get up. I got up after some time and started refining the Grey energy to charge up the Mystic Method and fill my mana storage.

    This time when I was doing that, I tried to take my mana to the second floor of the tower but secondter backed down when my mana crashed across the thick steel wall.

    ¡¯I am far from ready to breach that shield!¡¯ I said to myself. Before breaking into the Lord stage, I will have to refine my mana through the whole tower, if I able to do that then I will get perfect mana that will be perfectly suitable to my new constitution and will help me perfectly fuse with Inheritance.

    But it will be very hard, just now when I was trying to take my mana into the second floor, I felt immense resistance which was like a thick metal te in front of an average human, without sufficient power the human will never be able to breach that metallic te.

    I will have to umte some more experience before I could think about breaching into the 2nd floor of the Tower.

    After I filled my mana storage and Runic Lily, I got up and take out my sword and started to practice with it. In today¡¯s fight, I¡¯ve learned a lot, I wanted to consolidate what I learned and merged that into myprehension.

    I practiced for a full three hours before I tiredly put away my sword and went to shower and sleep right after.

    I woke up in the morning, after freshening up and eating, I practiced three methods again before I went shower and twenty minutes after that left the abode with Ashlyn.

    I looked at the map and decided to fly until I reached the boundary to Marianna Hill, if I were to walk there even with my highest speed, it would take me two and a half hours, so flying is the only option I have.

    I covered myself with the thick killing energy and flew up till I reached above the cold, where I experienced the biting winds and freezing cold. I could bear it at this height, but if I went up, then it would be quite difficult.

    Above I flew at the perfect speed, a speed that is bnced enough that it does not make any sound. There are a lot of Nine Star Elites that fly around, and I don¡¯t want to attract their attention.

    It took me forty-five minutes to reach my destination. I started tond; beforending, I had asked Ashlyn to scout below in her small size. I am very close to Mariana Hill, so I want to be safe when I go down. I don¡¯t want to catch the eyes of the Nine Star Elite or higher level powerhouse.

    Crunch!

    Inded on the ground smoothly but still made the sound afternding on the dried leaf.

    Three Kilometers in front of me is the big hill range, and that is the start of Mariana Hill. I looked at that hill range for a while before I started to walk toward it cautiously.

    From here and now, my every step has to be cautious, a simple mistake on my part, and I will be noticed by the Nine Star Elite, which I don¡¯t want to face till I am ready.

    With each step, I got closer and closer to the mountain range till I finally reached it an hourter, on the way Ashlyn had killed many Grimm Monsters, including some Eight Star Elites whose numbers had suddenly risen.

    I had not stopped Ashlyn from killing the Grimm Monsters as that is the whole purpose of it, I just put one condition in front of her, and that is; she had to quit, she had to be so quiet that the only sounding from the fight is the sound of the monster falling on the ground.

    She did as she promised, whichever monster she had fought got killed in single attacks including some Eight Star Elite, only against some powerful Eight Star Silver Elite she needed to attack twice or thrice.

    In this hour, I¡¯ve also sensed not one but two Nine Star Elites. One was with its team while others were leading the group of human¡¯s into the Marianna Hill¡¯s like always rage inside me had built seeing the condition of the humans, but I did not; just watch them as Grimm Monsters herd them into the Mariana Hill¡¯s.

    Standing on top of the hill, I look at the Mariana Hills where I see stretches of a small and big hill, and within the silent and Raging rivers flowing, there are some of the big and small Waterfalls that could also be seen between the hills.

    "The picture does not do justice to the Marian Hills beauty," I whispered as I looked at the most beautiful scenery I¡¯ve ever seen. The pictures of Mariana Hill¡¯s I saw really did not do justice to the real thing.

    I enjoyed the scenery for a full half an hour before I started to walk inside the Mariana Hill.

    I am in no rush to start fighting; the first thing I have to do is look for the camp of the Grimm Monsters. Though I am far from having the capability to destroy the camps, I still want to take a look at it.

    I want to look at it so I could have a clear target in my mind and as once I have a target in mind, I worked very hard to achieve it, so I nned to take a look at the camp of the Grimm Monster before I could start some real fighting in the Mariana Hills.

 Chapter 755 Watching

    I started to get deeper and deeper into the Marianna Hill¡¯s, and the deeper, I got the more powerhouses I would sense. In just an hour, I have sensed four Nine Star Elite.

    One time, I barely escaped from one as it had sensed me; if not for me stopping and hiding quickly, I would have been detected by it

    Another hour had passed, but I did not find the Grimm Monsters camp. I would have been able to find one by now if I had asked Ashlyn, but I did not ask her. This area is filled with powerful Grimm Monsters; if she caught the attention of any Nine Star Elite, it would be troublesome, so she should stay closer to me.

    I wish the map that the guild provided had camp marks in them, but that is simply unrealistic. The camps of Grimm Monsters are temporary; they stay there for a few days to a week before they get disbanded.

    Some more time passed, and It would take me a whole day to find a camp when I heard some sounds. My mood lightened up immediately and swiftly moved toward the sound, though my speed is great, I am still cautious.

    Ten minutester, I reached the ce where I heard the fighting sound and quite a pleasant surprise.

    ¡¯I did not think; I would get a full tutorial on how to break the Camp!¡¯ I thought while looking at the Group of four humans led by beautiful young women attacking the huge Abode.

    The ce they are attacking could not be said to Abode but big Manor. It is a well-hidden location, but if one is close enough they will be able to see it. From the intel provided by the Guild, I know that camps are just big Abodes.

    The Grimm Monster uses the single abode at the Camp as it is easier to attack and defend from.

    There is no strategy to attack the camp than to attack it directly; it is a strategy that works the best but to employ that strategy one needs to have sufficient strength.

    Like the four humans¡¯ one is Nine Star Elite while the other three are peak Eight Star Elites. They are attacking the Abode at their full power and will keep the attack till the defense of the Camp is broken, or the Grimm Monsterse out on their own.

    The humans continued attacking while taunting the Grimm Monsters with very explicit curses, and to be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone curse with these really bad words, and top of that, the one that is cursing is the girl.

    Cursing is the genuine method, and the guild even suggested and given quite a lot of examples; when I read some of those curses provided by the guild, my face couldn¡¯t help but turn red.

    The humans kept cursing and attacking the abode of the Grimm Monsters; I had thoughts that cursed would not work much, and they would have to attack the abode for quite a while before they could break through the abode, but I was wrong, just three minutes after the human started cursing, the Grimm Monsters came out in rage in the lead of the Nine Star Elite Grimm Monster.

    "Such huge numbers!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but mutter when I saw the number of Grimm Monsters came out of their Abodes. There are about eighty to ny Grimm Monsters, with all of them having the power of Five Star Elites and above.

    The main powerhouse of Grimm Monsters is their Nine Star Elite leader and four Eight Star Elite. If one looked at them, they would think humans are at an immense disadvantage, but they are not that much of a disadvantage.

    These four are not the only ones the Humans are, there are three other members hidden behind, and all three of them are peak Eight Star Elite, so as long as they can clear the crowd, they will get a clear advantage against the Grimm Monsters.

    The leader of Grimm Monster cursed something profanely before it promised to eat them alive, the same usual stuff before it led its minions to attack the humans.

    So the four humans started to fight Grimm Monsters, and from the start, they are at a clear disadvantage. Not to forget having one more Eight Star Elite on the field, they also have a huge number of lower-level powerhouses.

    Though this lower level Grimm Monsters are not much threat to humans individually, when they attack in masses, they be reasonably dangerous that even nine-star elites have to take a note of them.

    The battle continued, and the four humans got defensive from the start, but despite that, the three humans that were hiding had note out.

    I did not understand their decision for noting out, but I am more than happy to watch as I will know the reason soon.

    Time passed by, and it has been hours since the battle started; the condition of the humans has be quite grim as they have be a hitting target of the Ny something Grimm monsters.

    These Grimm Monsters seemed to enjoy this very much, sieging the four humans and attacking them on the four sides, as I was watching this suddenly a thought came to my mind and I understood why those three people had not attacked yet.

    They are using the Grimm Monsters nature in their favor; the Grimm Race is a warrior race with chaotic emotions. They usually became humans, but ones they lost in the battle lust they forgot about everything, including self-preservation.

    That is why it is so easy to kill some Grimm Monster, after seeing things getting hard, half of the Grimm monsters continued to fight while others ran away. These three people wanted Grimm Monsters to get lost in the battle, that when they attack, not many Grimm monsters will be able to run away.

    It is a dangerous but sound strategy and perfect for such a ce.

    Fifteen minutes passed, and another change hase to the Battlefield. The three people that were hiding behind had attacked suddenly. They came down swiftly and mercilessly on the Grimm Monsters.

    Their speed is so great that every attack of them would kill a Grimm Monster, by the time the leader and four Eight Star Elites notice their arrival, half of the Grimm Monsters have already been killed.

    The leader seemed fine, but the Eight Star Elites and Grimm Monster below them had started to panic. As now humans now clearly have more Eight Star Elites than them and could kill them if grouped up.

    Panic Spread amongst the Grimm Monsters and some Grimm Monsters started to run, including one Eight Star Elite, but the Humans easily stopped it.

    "Ashlyn, go kill those Grimm Monsters that managed to run away," I said to Ashlyn. After bobbing her head, she flew away from my shoulder and returned a few minutester, killing all the Grimm Monsters that had run away.

    There is also quite a change urred in the battlefield; all the Grimm Monster below the Eight Star Elite are killed, and even three Eight Star Elite Grimm Monsters also got killed, thest one survived till now because of its speed but will die soon as six humans have already besieged it, and there is nowhere it could run.

 Chapter 756 What did I do?

    After running around for five minutes, the Eight Star Silver Elite Grimm Monster was finally killed by the humans, and now only the Leader Nine Star Silver Elite is the only one that is left alive.

    It is quite strong and is giving a hard time to the girl who is fighting against it, though the girl is a little weak but not much. She is just slightly weaker than the Grimm Monster, but that had offset when the Six Eight Star Elites had joined the battle.

    They had fought the bloody battle for more than an hour before they were able to kill the Nine Star Elite Grimm Monster. Though they can kill it, they have paid quite a hefty price to do it.

    Three of the Eight Star Silver Elite are grievously injured by the Mystic Skill of the Grimm Monster. Their condition is quite severe and could die in a few minutes if they did not receive anything that could counter the energy of the Grimm Monster¡¯s Mystic Methods.

    I was nning to help them if they did not have the medicine but looked like I¡¯ve underestimated the resources that Nine Star Silver Elite wields. The girl had taken out three potion bottles from her storage and fed them to the seriously injured teammates.

    Few seconds after drinking the potions, their condition seemed to stabilize, and five minutester, they had be good as new.

    After they recovered all seven of them walked to the Abode and returned with hundred-some humans who looked wretched but had a happy smile on their faces. I had seen such a smile many times when I rescued people from the Grimm Monsters.

    It is the smile one had when one survives from the utter despair, it is quite endearing. Rescuing the people from the Camps is the easiest part of the job, the hardest is to take them to safety from this hell-like ce where one could find the powerful Grimm Monster at every step.

    I stayed on the tree quite a while before I moved out to search for the prey. Now I have seen how the breaking of camps works; I will be able to do it myself, but I will have a much easier time dealing with minions of Grimm Monsters that team before as I have Ashlyn who is capable of killing hundreds of them in a minute.

    Half an hour passed since I had left the tree, but since then I wasn¡¯t able to find a perfect opponent for myself, all the Eight Star Silver Elites I¡¯vee across were weaker or equal in power of that ck Vein Hyenaman I had fought, so I let Ashlyn deal with them.

    I¡¯ve no interest in fighting against the Grimm Monsters that are weaker than me, they would not help me in my improvement.

    "Finally!"

    I muttered after some time when I finally found the Grimm Monster that is stronger, it is a lot stronger, it could be said to have reached the limit of Eight Star Elite that even I am not confident in killing.

    That is why I am very excited to fight against it; only Grimm Monster this powerful would give me a real challenge and help me improve.

    Hun!

    I started to move toward it but suddenly I stopped, there was Nine Star Elite that had just entered my range, and when I saw from what tribe it is, a grave expression appeared on my face and I covered myself with the thick Killing Energy before I started move away slowly.

    The Grimm Monster that had just entered my range is from the Horned Dogman Tribe; this bastard has a very sharp nose that even with the killing rule covering me, I still have no confidence that I could stay undetected from it.

    Ever since I had entered the Mariana Hill, I had my body covered in faint Killin Energy as a precaution so that it could erase any smell that released from my body, but it is not able to erase all the scent and some of it remained.

    Which is why I covered my body with the thick killing energy and started to slowly fly away from my spot as with this thick killing energy covering me most of my smell would vanish, so even if it came after me, it would be able to catch my smell to my old ce.

    With the Void Boots, I can easily fly a few inches up from the air, so I would not even leave behind the slightest blueprint.

    If it were any other Nine Star Elite, I would not have taken this much precautions, but this Grimm monster is not the normal Grimm Monster but the infamous Horned Dogman, a Grimm monster which is famous across the continent for its sense of smell.

    I slowly flew away in the air while prolonging the distance from the Horned Dogman; it did not seem to notice me as well as it was going on its way, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but sigh and a relieved smile appeared on my face.

    Suddenly the smile that came into my face had disappeared, and as Grimm Monster suddenly stopped as the great change came over its face. It is that of surprise and anger.

    It did not move from its spot, but the horned on its forehead started to glow, it glowed for three seconds before it stopped and just as it stopped, the Horned Dogman abruptly turned and began to run toward my direction.

    I stopped for a second and saw iting toward my direction while bearing extreme killing intent. I don¡¯t know what is happening, but I am very sure this is not a good thing for me.

    Seeing that I covered myself with swirling Armor and started to fly as fast as I could without making too much of the noise, but my speed was too slow, as within two minutes, the Grimm Monsters had reached my old ce, and it¡¯s horned started to glow even more brightly.

    This time the horned glowed even more brightly and for a more extended period, and a few secondster, when it stopped, the Grimm Monster instantly sped toward my direction with a furious expression.

    This time I am very sure that Grimm Monster is after me, and for what reason I don¡¯t know, but I know about one thing that I should not get caught by the Grimm Monster; otherwise, I will pay the hefty price.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    So, without care for the sound I will make, I activated the mini st at full power and shot through the air, what I am doing is very risky but getting caught by the Grimm Monster is even riskier.

    Grimm Monster seemed to hear the sound of the mini st and shot through the air, and with no obstruction of trees, I was able to see its small figure at a few hundred meters distance.

    "You dirty Human Bastard, you will pay for what you did!" shouted the Grimm monster.

    What did I do? I have never met you fucking animal, what did I to you that you started to chase me like a bloodhound.

 Chapter 757 Flying Flaming Blades

    I have never seen this bastard, not met it, but it is chasing me like a mad hound that had rabies. I am really really confused about why it is following; seriously, I had no contact with it; if I had, I would have remembered.

    I am pretty good with faces, even if those faces are that of Grimm Monster, who all looked the same, I could easily identify them.

    And what¡¯s with that fucking horn of its, from what I know, the horn of horned Dogman is never shone and this one¡¯s shining like a fucking glow torch and its color also seems different from the usual ck color horn that horned Dogman have.

    I think the reason it was able to chase me was due to that strange horn, without that strange horn even Nine Star Elite wouldn¡¯t be able to catch my smell, but this one did.

    I could feel that the distance between us is reducing, it is inching closer and closer to slowly; if I do not do something soon, then I will soon get caught.

    "Ashlyn, harass it with your fireballs!"

    I said to Ashlyn who is on my shoulder, for some time she has been asking me to attack this dogman but I had asked her to stay put as it was not the time but now seeing it is gaining the distance on me, It is the best time to attack the Grimm Monster.

    "You Fucking Bird, once I am done with that bastard, I will catch you and eat you alive!" Grimm Monsters shouted as it started to get harassed by Ashlyn.

    Though Ashlynn¡¯s fireballs are not much threat to the Grimm Monster, they will turn fatal once they seeped inside; Grimm Monster understood that very well, which is why it had taken out its de and started defending against them.

    The barrage of Ashlyn¡¯s attack did not stop it, but it had slowed it down quite a which, now instead of it getting distance me, I am getting distance on it. As time passed, the distance between us slowly widening.

    I am using my all to get away from it and would have left it quite behind if not for it being from the Dogman Tribe. Though the members of the Dogman Tribe are not the best at speed, they are not much worse; they have superior speedpared to other Grimm Monsters.

    If it had been another Grimm Monster of average speed, I would have surely left it behind and by this time, it would have not even been able to see the shadow of mine.

    My mini st is ingenious, but it had very high speed, its speed is so great that it was able topare to Inheritance Mystic Ability that Rachel had.

    "Bastard, you have forced me!"

    My face paled, when I saw the ck dot behind me getting bigger and bigger till it became the Grimm Monster, seeing it somehow catching up with me, I spun the swirls faster and faster for greater speed, so I could get away from it.

    I spun then like never before, this Grimm Monster has immense killing against me for some reason, and I am very sure with monsters having such killing heavy killing intent, that if get caught by it, I will die a very painful death.

    My efforts started to bore the fruit, and I gained the speed again, though it is not much, it is still enough to slow down Grimm Monster that is catching up to me.

    "Why don¡¯t those bastardse up?" I asked myself. Since the chase started, I have been scanned by the sense of many Nine Star Silver Elites, both humans and Grimm Monster.

    I did not expect for someone to save me, just obstruct this Grimm Monster for a minute or two, that would be more than enough time for me to get away, but no, not once person came up to save me.

    Some more time passed, and now there is only a hundred meters distance between Grimm Monsters and me, it is terrifying to see it this close but what can I do, except for trying to run and survive for as much time as I can.

    Though I am not powerless against and I have some ways to run away from it, they are going to cost me dearly, and using them might get me killed sooner than I will be by this Horned Dogman.

    One of the ways is Ashlyn, I could ask her to morph into the big size and fly away with her, I am sure that Grimm Monster would not be able to catch up to her, not only it but no other Nine Star Elite will able to catch us with Ashlyn using her top speed.

    I would have used that option, if not for meing across that fearsome aura earlier. I am sure that the sense of Golden Elite had scanned me earlier, and if Golden Elite saw Ashlyn morphing up, it would get very interested in her as normal monsters do no have the power to morph.

    Sup Bang Bang Bang...

    Suddenly behind me, I felt the inexplicable threat and saw Grimm Monster taking out a bunch of knives and throwing them at me, seeing that I did not waste time and started activating the Mini st crisis cross fashion.

    Running this way helped me avoid the first set of knives; it takes out the second set of knives and attacks. I could tell the way it is throwing knives at me that it is inexperienced in throwing knives, and on top of that, it is being harassed by Ashlyn repeatedly that there is no way it would be able to take the proper aim.

    This seemed to frustrate the Grim Monster very much as it will curse and scream at me repeatedly after each failure.

    The Horned Dogman is close-range fighting, so even after it¡¯s the inability to get close to me had started to frustrate and anger it so much that it had gripped its doggy ears in anger.

    "Bastard, you are quite lucky. I wanted to torture you till your mind break, but now I will give you quick death, but I promise it will be very painful!" The Grimm Monsters said, and the killing intent in it rose to an unbelievable degree.

    "Fuck!"

    I paled, and I couldn¡¯t help curse loudly, I know it will be using its Mystic Method, and the mystic method used by the Nine Star Elite would be very strong, and I will die seconds after it touched me.

    Gulp Gulp Gulp

    Knowing what it will do, I immediately took out a couple of tiny potion bottles and started to drink them. Beforeing here, I have thought this scenario mighte up and prepared these potions for it.

    "Flying ming des!"

    The Horned Dogman shouted, and next moment, behind it, twelve knives made of fire had appeared behind it in a circle. The circle of knives looked very beautiful, and when one looked at the Horned Dogman with the circle to twelve knives behind it, they would find this ugly Grimm monster being pleasant to the eyes.

 Chapter 758 Nine Star Silver Elite

    Sup Sup Sup...

    The Grimm Monster brought down its hand and the twelve knives came at me with the speed I¡¯ve never seen before, despite being prepared for them, I feltpletely unprepared.

    Breeze Of Withering Sand!

    I activated my Mystic Method as well, I used it as a shield. My mini st is powerful; it is a notch more powerful than themon Mystic Methods. I hope it would be enough to deal with this barrage of attack.

    SEEE....

    As the fire knives crashed into the shield of dark grey sand, it immediately enveloped them and started to whittle away their power.

    The Grimm Monsters seemed surprised seeing my Mystic Method was able to stop it, but it is not worried; it is very confident that his fire knives will soon its knives would burn away all the dark grey sand before crashing into me.

    But it was in for the big surprise, not only it but me too, as the both of Mystic Methods shed, trying to burn each other, it is the Dark Grey Sand that came out as the winner.

    Though what is left from the Dark Grey Sand is not enough to harm the Grimm Monster, that is not important. What is important that my Mystic Ability ousted the Horned Dogman¡¯s Mystic Ability; this means my Mystic Ability is stronger.

    I am kind of shocked seeing this, as with one¡¯s power, power of Mystic Abilities power would also increase. So, even if Grimm Monster¡¯s Mystic Method is a normal mystic method, it is more powerful since it isunched by Nine Star Elite, but it looks like I¡¯ve grossly misunderstood the power of the Dark Grey Energy, which is refined by the tower.

    With it ousting the attack Nine Star Elites Horned Dogman means, it poses a fatal threat to Nine Star Silver Elites, but possessing thread does not mean I will be able to kill a Nine Star Elite.

    It¡¯s like giving a very sharp sword to a child, though the child has the sword, but will it be able to kill an adult? No, an adult will easily kick away a child without a problem despite it having a sword in its hand, which could easily kill it.

    In the conditions I am in, I have a weapon in my hand, but I will not be able to kill the Horned Dogman unless ites very close to me and my attack directlynds on its body.

    "Don¡¯t get too happy, that was the weakest attack of my mystic ability!" the Grimm Monster said, and the next moment, twenty-four ming knives in the circr fashion appeared behind it before they shot at me.

    Seee Seee Seee...

    This time also, I activated the mystic skill, but the amount of the Dark Grey Energy I used was greater than before. When the two energies shed, they started to burn each other before the knivespletely burned out like before.

    It may look like minutes had passed, but barely a few seconds had passed since the attack of knives and my Dark Energy wiping it.

    "Snort!

    The Grimm Monster snorted furiously before it summoned another attack, this time it is even more dangerous than thest time; there are a total of thirty-six ming knives arrived behind it, and just as they appeared, it hadunched them on me.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    My heart couldn¡¯t help but shudder to see this attack, I know I can¡¯t underestimate this attack, a slight mistake on my part and I might lose my life, so I directly used three times more Dark Grey energy that I had used the first time, simply said I am using three petals worth of energy at once and doing that, I¡¯ve be quite tired.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    The knives came at me even faster than before. I barely had the time to utilize the Mystic Methods and I used it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a weaknessing over me.

    The toll this Mystic Method took was too great, if it had been normal grey energy, I would have been fine, but with Dark Grey Energy, I have to bear quite a price for its higher power.

    SEEE SEEE SEEE...

    The two energies shed, and the mood of Grimm Monsters worsened; even more, I thought it would fly in rage, but to my surprise, a bright smile had appeared on its face.

    "You are very strong for your level. I thought my brother had died from the hands of some weakling, but no, he died by hands of Strong, he had died a Warrior¡¯s death!" Grimm Monsters boomed, if it had been a human who was saying this, I might have thought he would let me go, but it is Grimm Monster.

    "You should feel proud that you will be dying under this move of mine, till now only Nine Star Elites had the opportunity to die under it." It said and next moment forty-eight Knives appeared behind it.

    The summoning of this many knives seemed to have taken some toll on it as its body had be slightly pale.

    I thought they woulde at me, but no, the forty-eight knives started to merge each other rapidly and turned into the meter-long ming sword. The threatening level of this ming sword is far greater than those that die eight knives before.

    "DIE!"

    It said and released the ming sword at me; I did not hesitate to use all the power of my Mystic Method, which is unfortunately not much. I have already used the six-petal worth of the Dark Grey energy, now only left with three petal worth which is simr to thest amount.

    ¡¯Looks Like I will have to use that!¡¯ I thought right after I used my mystic method; the mystic method will be able to stop that sword for a few moments, which will be enough for me to use that.

    As for what I am going to do, it¡¯s simple; I am going to suck a shit load of ult energy; for others, it may take a few seconds to me; it will only take an instant.

    My constitution allows me to suck more ult energy in less time and also mitigate the damage, so even if I reached the death door using ult Energy beyond my limit, I would bepletely fine as long as I rest a day or two.

    SEEE...

    I was about to suck the ult energy and add to the mini st that had been ready; when my gaze automatically concentrated on the ming Sword that had just crashed into the Dark Grey Sand Cloud.

    It is making a sound of burning as the dark grey sand particles swarming at the ming sword as the moth swarm toward the me only to burned apart.

    The dark grey sand which usually overpowers the fire is now getting burned by the fire, as I watched the fire burning the sand, I had felt like I had understood something.

    Something about the fire that I had been wanting to understand for so long, now finally being understood by me. It is such an amazing feeling thatsted only for the moment but had done a job that I had been so desperately trying to do for months.

    From Eight Star Silver Elite, I have finally be the Nine Star Silver Elite, now fighting this Grimm Monsters would not be much of a problem for me.

 Chapter 759 Nine Star Silver Elite II

    As I had expected, I had just needed the spark to advance my Sunfire Rule, and I finally got and got from the enemy¡¯s attack nheless. My Sunfire had advanced to the High Level of Basic Grade and I had said before, once I got the spark to convert all the insight into thepression, then the progress of the Sunfire Rule would be greater than the Killing Rule that had happened.

    Theprehension of my Sunfire had now reached above the Killing Rule, and it even started to suppress the Killing Rule in my source a little.

    It all happened in an instant, I¡¯ve be Nine Star Silver Elite from the Eight Star Elite in an Instant.

    Though my strength has increased, I am still in danger, the ming sword has nearly finished burning up all the Dark Grey Sand and wille at me any moment.

    If my killing Rule had advanced, I would have been a little worried about this attack as it is the most sensory typeRule holder would as most of the power it gives worked in the background but Sunfire Rule isn¡¯t like that, Sunfire Rule is pure offensive Rule, each and every part of it fill filled with burning power.

    So, as my Sunfire rule advanced, I did not wait even for a moment and activated the Mini st, earlier I was nning to overdraft the ult energy for the power, but now there is no need to use that dangerous way.

    Bang! Sup!

    A soft bang sounded, and I disappeared from my ce and appeared ten meters away with a slightly pale face with which is quickly recovering. If one will look at my shoulder, they will see it charred.

    ¡¯It is not easy to avoid such a powerful attack!¡¯ I said in my mind. It had been barely second passed from its summoning the powerful attack to the advancement of the Sunfire Rule to me dodging the ming Sword, but it felt like minutes had passed as so much happened in a second.

    I looked at the gruesome wound on my shoulder that I got from being grazed by the ming Sword. Yes, the ming Sword had just lightly grazed me, not hit me if it had hit me perfectly even on my shoulder, I would be at death¡¯s door, the energies that ming sword is made of are really very dangerous.

    Sigh!

    I couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief seeing the injury on my shoulder healing; earlier the three potions had drunk made of the White Grade Origin Water, I had drunk them in advance to survive from such injury.

    "H..How did you survive?" Horned Dogman asked in a shocked voice; I was so grossed over my advancement and injury that I hadpletely forgot that I am fighting a very powerful enemy.

    Horned looked very shocked; it had never thought that the Eight Star Elite it was fighting would survive its fearsome attack that most of the Nine Star Elites had fought and failed to survive.

    "Surprised?" I asked back while trying to control my Swirling Armor, with the Advancement of Sunfire rule, I had to calibrate My Swirling Armor. The earlier use was forceful, I was quite lucky that it did not puffed away after the forceful use.

    It¡¯s a good thing that I had thought about this scenario very deeply and needed just a few seconds to calibrate the Swirling Armor to amodate the power of the newly Advanced Sunfire Rule.

    "Don¡¯t get cocky too early!" Horned Dogman shouted and summoned out another ming sword and attacked.

    Bang!

    Unlikest time, this time, I was more prepared and able to dodge the attack before it could reach me, but this Horned Dogman is no weakling either, it hadunched another attack at my newly appeared spot

    SUP SUP SUP SUP...

    One after another, it hadunched five ming swords, and I was able to dodge all five ming swords, albeit barely, but I did it.

    Bang!

    The five attacks were no simple attacks, they were powerful attacks of the Mystic Method, even if Grimm monster whose bodies are filled vitality had to pay the heavy price to use it.

    The Mystic Method had taken quite a toll on it and it had not be only pale as paper but also sweating from every part of its body.

    Bang!

    ¡¯A Perfect Chace!¡¯ I muttered as I saw its condition and took out my Greatsword and activated Mini st. I instantly appeared in front of the surprised Horned Dogman and swung my sword.

    "Don¡¯t underestimate me, puny human!" The monsters shouted and took out a white three-meter long de and shed at me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised seeing the power of its sword, despite looking pale as paper which could be crushed easily, it had managed to put fearsome power into its sh.

    "Looks like, I can¡¯t underestimate any Nine Star Silver Elites.¡¯ I thought in my mind.

    ng!

    Step Step Step Puh...

    Our swords shed, and just as it did, we stayed still for a moment before horned Dogman Started to take a step back while puking the Blood and looking at me in shock.

    "Ni..Nine Star Silver Elite, You Have Be a Nine Star Elite"

    It had thought I must be over drafting the ult energy when I was dodging its attack, it had nevere to its mind that I must have made the advancement and became Nine Star Elite.

    But now, after experiencing my power, it has clearly understood that I¡¯ve truly be a Nine Star Silver Elite and asked in a stuttering voice while taking steps back.

    ng!

    Puh Puh Puh...

    Seeing it is down, I did not let go of such a golden chance, Iunched attacks at it, one after another, never giving it a chance to recover fully.

    I keptunching one attack after another, and with such attacks, I got more and more control over my power, which made my attacks more precise and powerful.

    Slice Slice Slice...

    After a few minutes of relentless attacks, I was finally able to bypass the defense of its sword and injured its skin. When that happened, my attacks have be even more ruthless and powerful.

    Now, that I could injure its body, how can I back down. I keptunching attacks with each attack aimed at a fatal spot that, once I was able to hit there, it would directly reach the underworld.

    Though my attacks are powerful, they are not able to hit the fatal spot, the Grimm monsters would somehow dodge them at thest moment, but it will not be for much longer, I can feel that if I continue my relentless attacks, I will hit the fatal spot soon enough.

    "Bastard, you have forced me!" Grimm Monster shouted at the hoarse voice, and I felt a sharp rise of killing intent from it. It had been uttering threats for quite a while, but they were fake, but this one is very real.

    A moment after it issued a threat, I felt a spike in its aura, sensing that my heart couldn¡¯t help but harden, and I instantly had sucked arge amount of ult energy, which increased my power tremendously.

    Puchi!

    Not wanting to keep this immense overdraft ult energy in my body longer that second, I immediately attacked it. My attack is three times stronger than my previous attack. Seeing that even its eyes popped out, and it wanted to say something, but before it could do, my sword had pierced through its chest.

 Chapter 760 Another

    Sigh!

    With the sigh, I had released all the ult Energy from my body and instantly felt a little weak. The ult Energy is too forceful, despite having a body that is good at resisting the effect of the ult energy, I still felt quite weak that I am barely able to keep myself floating.

    Crush!

    Without being stingy, I took out one Vigour berry and popped it in my mouth before crushing it with a single bite. The sweet juices vigor berries transformed into energy that refreshed my body instantly, within a few seconds, all fatigue I am feeling due to the Overexertion of ult energy had vaporized.

    Except for my mana, everything in my body reached a peak again. Usually, I don¡¯t eat the vigor berries, no matter how tired I am, but my condition is now different. I am in a very dangerous area and already have the senses of two Nine Star Elites locked on me, I need to be at my peak if theye to attack me.

    After feeling refreshed, I put away the body of Grimm Monster in my runic disk before moving toward the ground. The sky is too dangerous, even after bing Nine Star Elite, I have no confidence in flying in the sky.

    I slowlynded on the ground and sat by the tree with closed eyes waiting, this battle had been fruitful. It could be said to be the most fruitful fight of this mission.

    Now that I have be a Nine Star Elite, it is time to think about the real missions that are destroying the camp and rescuing the humans from them, but before I do that, I have to fight a few more Nine Star Elite for practice.

    For that I don¡¯t have to move away from my spot as the Grimm Monsters is alreadying at me.

    "You havee."

    I said as I opened my eyes and found a werewolf in front of me; this is a member of the mostmon Wolfman Tribe, though it¡¯s tribe is mostmon amongst the Grimm Monsters its power is umon. It is Nine Star Elite having about the same battle power as the Horned Dogman.

    But unlike the horned dogman, who was quite tired when I had killed it, this Grimm Monster is at its peak. Fighting it will be very challenging as I will have to defeat it without using my Mystic Method as I¡¯ve used all the Dark Grey Energy, I¡¯ve had in the fight against the Horned Dogman.

    "You did not run away knowing meing?" werewolf asked with surprise, ording to it, any normal person would not fight another fight after it had just finished fighting another difficult battle. So, me not running away despite knowing it ising clearly surprised it very much.

    "What is to fear from Little werewolf." I said casually as I took out my sword from my sword and let Swirling Armor enveloped my body."

    "You wretched human!"

    It roared and came at me with its meter long w, it¡¯s expression looked like it wanted to tear me apart with those metallic ws of it before gobbling me up.

    Bang!

    I did not hold back, I did not hold back either, with my condition reaching the peak, I can fight against it head-on without a problem.

    ng!

    I appeared in front of it instantly and swung my sword at it; it did not seem surprised by my speed as it had expected and turned its ws toward my sword to counter my sword.

    CLANG!

    Step Step Step...

    I had used the mini st from the start, and so when our weapons shed, it had to take a couple of the steps back to stabilize. It also had a trickle of blood flowing out from the corner of the lips which it had tried to stop froming to it.

    ng ng ng...

    Step Step Step Puh Puh...

    Seeing it is taking a step back, I did not hold back andunch attack after attack, not giving it a moment of rest. With my swift, relentless offense, it could only focus on defense a couple of times; I hade close to shing its chest.

    When I fight, I take the battle as slow as I consider every battle a learning experience, but I have to finish this battle soon, and one other Grimm Monster had its senses locked on me.

    The sooner I finish with this Grimm Monsters, the sooner I will be able to deal with it if it decides to attack me.

    "You are quite strong; you deserved to be killed by trump card!" The werewolf said after twenty minutes of bashing. I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes, hearing that; I started attacking it furiously because I wanted it to use its Mystic Method as soon as possible. However, it still needed twenty minutes of bashing before it was forced to use its Mystic Method.

    Well, if it hadn¡¯t activated it quite soon, it would have started to receive the deep shes on the body quite more quickly, in the previous few minutes, it was barely able to save its body from a sword.

    "Argemone¡¯s Blessing!" Werewolf shouted, and the yellow energyyer covered it fully.

    "Lets see how long you can survive now!" it said with fiendishugh and came at me with very swift speed. Seeing the power, it is emitting whileing at me; I am very sure that the mystic method it is using its strength type, I have to tread against it carefully otherwise I wouldn¡¯t know when I got shredded by it.

    Seeing it is using its Mystic Skill, I did not hold back anything. I started to spin the swirls at my limit and also used the full power of mini st to attack it.

    CLANG

    Step Step Step Puh...

    As our weapons shed, I felt an immense forcee toward me, half of the force was absorbed by the Swirling Armor on my body, but half of it entered inside me and started to tear my body apart from inside.

    The force of this mystic method is unique; it looks like a grain of yellow soil, but whenever it touches any part of my body, it will tear it apart. There are thousands of such yellow grains inside my body which are tearing it apart from inside.

    I couldn¡¯t help but puke a couple mouthfuls of blood while taking steps, the Mystic Method of the Grimm Monster is amazing, it had given me serious injury in a single attack, seeing such damage, I couldn¡¯t help but feel bubbling excitement inside me.

    This Werewolf is harder to deal with, like all those who have the Strength Type mystic method, the only safe way to deal with them is to use powerful long-ranged attack, but I don¡¯t have any long-ranged attack.

    The mystic method I have is somewhat ranged, but I can¡¯t use it as I don¡¯t have any dark Grey energy to use it. So, if I want to defeat this Grimm Monster, then I will have to defeat it with my own abilities, just the thought of that made me excited.

    These days I sometimes wonder if I became some kind of masochist/sadist who gets excited by the prospect of pain and injuries. I hope it¡¯s not true, but I will still check myself by shrink nheless when I return to the city.

 Chapter 761 Dangerous Cocktail

    Puh Puh Puh...

    ¡¯Fuck this bastards attacks are tearing me apart!¡¯ I said in my mind as another attack had crashed into me and left me puking. It had been barely ten minutes since it had started using its Mystic Method, and I have already reached myst leg.

    I am hanging on just through my sheer will and the prospect of challenging myself to the limit, that Dark Vein Hyenaman had given me quite a challenge but not like this werewolf.

    It is hell-bent on tearing me apart with those ws of its,unching one attack after attack, not giving me even a moment of relief; getting such injuries on my body, I just wanted to drink the healing medicine, but I did not.

    I continued as I wanted to fight till I reached the real limit of my body, and also because of these severe injuries, I am having an easier time circting the supremebat exercise. I have already created the one Minor Seal.

    Though the energy provided by the one Minor Seal is nothing but when I create ten and make the Amethyst seal out of them, it will give me a significant boost and strength thing is, i¡¯ve heard that even Golden Elites practice the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    So, there must be a profound reason why even the Golden Elites practiced the Supreme Combat Exercise when the power given by the Amethyst seal is nothing to them, which is why for the past few weeks, I¡¯ve been giving extra attention to it, instead of practicing it on the sidelines.

    "Your body is quite resilient, if other humans had been in your ce, they would have been shredded within a minute of me using my Mystic Ability," I praised while attacking me furiously.

    I did not care about the Grimm Monster praise, after praising me, it will say a few words about its grandness or eating me. I¡¯ve heard that hundreds of times from the Grimm Monsters that I got quite bored with it.

    "You must have gone through some lucky encounter to have such a resilient body; I once have eaten a human who had a quite abnormal body, it had given me quite benefits."

    "I couldn¡¯t help wondering about the benefits I will get after eating you; your body seems ten times better than its." said and looked at me with a gaze that made me feel shudder from the core.

    I¡¯ve been looked at as food by many Grimm Monsters, and such a gaze has be quite reasonable for me, but when I looked at its gaze, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder and feel repulsed.

    This werewolf would have eaten quite a number of humans to have such a hungry gaze, which made me want to kill it more. So I started to defend against its attack with even more fervor.

    Ten minutes had already passed and maximum it will be able to us its Mystic Method for 20 more minutes; if I survive twenty-minute more then I will not have a problem dealing it with it, and if it were able to increase its power which is beyond my limit, I would just crush the healing medicine I have in my teeth and instantly heal all my injuries.

    Life is more important than the silly n of testing the limit, I will follow that until my life is rtively safe, once it crosses that boundary, I will just eat the healing medicine.

    With that n, I continued, and such ten more minutes had passed, and I could see fatigue appearing on its face due to the uses of Mystic Method, but it continued attacking me.

    "Die Die Die, Bastard why don¡¯t you just die!" After being unable to kill me for twenty minutes and fatigue that is appearing on its face due to the using Mystic Method, it had be frustrated and gone into a frenzy.

    Now it is just attacking me instinctively, though in a frenzy its attack has be powerful, it had be quite dumb, with little use of my brain I could dodge and mitigate most of the attacks that came at me.

    To be honest, I love it when Grimm Monsters went to frenzy, they became total idiots, and a person like me who had high sensory abilities could make good use of frenzy and kill the Grimm Monsters at the lowest time.

    Time passed and finally, ten more minutes had passed, and now it had bepletly pale, but it is still using its Mystic Skill, I thought it would return to regr feeling exertion in its body as this is the time most of the Grimm Monsters got their sanity back, but this monsters had some opposite, it raged again and done something even more idiotic than using Mystic Method more than its limit.

    It had started sucking up ult energy uncontrobly on top of continuing using the mystic method. Though this the recipe of self suicide but Grimm Monster did it in its frenzy and became of that its power had increased tremendously.

    It was a good thing that it is frenzy when it wields such power, if it had been sane with this much power then I would have tucked my tail and ran away as with such force, it would have been easily able to kill me.

    Still, I am in quite a bad condition right now, though it has be an idiot, it is a powerful idiot that has immense power and is hell-bent of killing me. I have survived a few powerful blows from the idiot, and my body has truly reached its limit; if Ie across the attack that is more powerful than that, my body will copse automatically.

    I am trying my best to survive against its attacks, but it is hard, very hard. It has increased its power so much that surviving every second is a challenge itself, but I have no other option.

    Time passed and I had reached the brink of copse and would drink the potion in a minute whether the fight is over or not as one minute is all I can handle before my body started copsing; I was just in that thought when a sudden change urred in the Werewolf.

    The sword that ising at me stopped on its way, and the yellow energy that has been covering it also started to fade. While one yellow was going away, another yellow wasing.

    The already pale body of the werewolf started to turn sickly yellow from grey and shine in its eyes is also fading fast, and that moment, I saw sanity returned to its eyes. It had the look of horror in its eyes when it realized what is happening to it.

    It tried to stop is desperately, but it wasn¡¯t able to do anything to stop it, which made its eyes look even more desperate

    The werewolf had struggled till thest moment of its life, but it was not able to stop its demise; eventually, all the shine in its eyes had left, and so was the life in its body.

    For power, it had burned the potential of its bodypletely if it had been just overuse of mystic method, it would have been able to survive, but it had also used the ult Method top of that which is famous for burning up the potential.

    With it using the cocktail of two forbidden things, its fall is no surprise. The surprise is that it was able tost this long using that cocktail, a human with the same power level would not half a time as Werewolf under the effect of such deadly Cocktail.

 Chapter 762 Sensory Modulating Tri-Colored Stone I

    Chapter 762 Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone I

    Thud!

    I couldn''t help but shake my head, seeing its sickly yellow body falling on the ground; I am not shaking my head because of pity but due to the loss of mana crystal. With it burning its potential, I would be lucky if I can get even half of the mana crystals I got from the Nine Star Elite, then I would consider myself lucky.

    Hun!

    I was about to take out my runic dick to store the Werewolfs body when I sensed something. Another Grimm Monster ising, and this one is slightly stronger than these two Grimm Monsters I had killed.

    I couldn''t help but sigh seeing that and took out another Vigor berry and popped into my mouth, and with it, I also drank a potion made from White Grade Origin Water to make the process faster as the Grimm Monsters will appear within five seconds.

    I did not bother with the werewolf below and closed my eyes in rest; I wanted to take some rest a little, even if that rest is only for a few seconds.

    To be honest, I did not have to fight this fight, I could ask Ashlyn to fight it, and I am sure she will be able to kill this Grimm Monsters, but I did not. The more I fight, the better, I am nning on destroying the camps from tomorrow, and for that, I will need some fighting experience, so even if Ie across a specially strong Nine Star Elite, I could hold my own against it without dying under its teeth.

    ng!

    Suddenly, I opened my eyes and swung my sword at my fastest speed as the Grimm Monster hadunched the sneak attack. Its stealth was far far worse than that of Silver Tongue Mambaman but it makes up for that deficiency in Speed.

    The Grimm Monster that had attacked me is Violet Striped Leopardman, one of the fastest Grimm Monsters in the continent.

    Thud Thud!

    The head and rest of the body of the Violet Striped Leopardman fell on the Ground with it, me, and my sword.

    The battle with Violet Striped Leopardman was one of the most difficult battles i''ve ever fought. It not only had the inherent speed but also had the speed type Mystic Method.

    I had fought against it for nearly three hours, and of that almost three hours, I had my eyes closed for more than two hours. As for why I had closed my eyes, it is because they were bloody useless against it.

    Its speed was so damn fast that I was not able to see it properly, and keeping eyes open was only confusing me even more. So I closed my eyes and became wholly dependent on the killing Rule for sensory perception.

    In the fight against it, I''ve used all I had from the start, and that is including drinking the potions. In just the first few seconds, it had carved my body with the bloody shes that if I had not used the healing medicine, I would not have survived against it even for a minute.

    I like to challenge my limits to the extreme, but I am not a foolhardy idiot, once I saw its powers, I immediately changed my strategy and continued to use the potions throughout the fight.

    To be honest, I did not think I was able to kill it, me killing it was aplete chance by luck. Just five minutes of fighting, I came to realise that killing this Grimm monster was beyond my league andpletely went on the defense. I just wanted to be a cockroach, which it can''t kill so that it would give up on the fight and walk since I can''t run away from it.

    As it will be useless with the speed it has, I will be just giving it my undefended back for the attacks.

    But this bastard was too adamant; it took killing me as the challenge, if not for it bing too overconfident and making a mistake that even a rookie would not make, it would not have been killed by me.

    Though I was able to kill it, I had paid the price for it; also, I had overdrafted the ult energy and kept it in my body for more than ten seconds. Now that I released it, it made my body so weak that I now don''t even have the energy to stand much less walk.

    It''s good that there are no Grimm Monsters in my vicinity right now; otherwise, if they hade, then I would have had to ask Ashlyn to fight them as I am currently in no condition to fight, I will need to rest for two hours before I could recover enough to fight.

    Half an hour passed before I finally got enough energy to move a little, so somehow able to sit properlypared to my previous position, which is facing dirt.

    This half an hour was not as peaceful as I expected it would be, there were a couple of Grimm Monsters entered our range including one Nine Star Elite. It was good that I had Ashlyn, who was able to kill them all.

    Compared to me; she had an easier time killing the Nine Star Elite and seeing that I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief and feel happy.

    As long as we do note across a powerhouse that is above Nine Star Silver Elite, then no one in Mariana Hill was able to stop us from destroying the camps and earning a shit load of merit points. I will destroy so much Grimm Monsters Camps that when I return, I will be directly promoted to first lieutenant, I thought jokingly.

    Fifteen more minutes passed before I opened my eyes and felt my body recovered enough energy that I could walk properly. The first thing I did was to wipe my mouth, which was covered in dirt when I fell earlier; I had fallen on my mouth; not only I had eaten some dirt, I had snorted some from my nose also, it was a bad experince.

    Hun!

    After wiping the dirt off my mouth, I walked toward the Grimm monster and took out the runic disk from my storage to store the Grimm Monster and about to store the Grimm monster''s body in it when I noticed a notification floating above the runic disk.

    Feeling curious, I clicked it, and soon a few lines appeared above the runic disk, and when I read them, I couldn''t help but get surprised by it. As it said that when it was harvesting the Horned Dogman, something came out of its body part, which it was not able to harvest.

    The Grimm Monsters are foreign life that does not follow rules of our world, so we use Runic Disk and harvest mana crystals with the aid of the World, leaving nothing behind except off course clothes they are wearing and artifacts they are using.

    So,ing across the body part that couldn''t be harvested is quite a surprise, but it is not rare. 99% it happened due to an unrefined resource. The Grimm Monster uses some resources for its practice but wasn''t able to assimte itpletely.

    So when it is killed that unrefined resource isn''t able to get harvested by the runic disk as it does not get fully assimted into the Grimm Monster. Though I have note across something like this before, twins have, they have told me about it when they have been in the Milfred.

    Feeling curious, I immediately took out that unrefined resource, and when I looked at it, my eyes couldn''t help but get wide opened and my weak body started to shake.

 Chapter 763 Sensory Modulating Tri-Colored Stone II

    "Se... Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stones!"

    I said with a shaking voice as I looked at the two thumbnail size three colored rocks, I looked at it unbelievably and also pinched it a little to be sure it is what I think it is.

    When I pinched them, instead of feeling hard as one would think to look at them would guess, they felt soft. Seeing that I heaved a sigh of relief before a big smile came across my face, it is a real deal!

    I observed the two small stones for a while before I tapped a few buttons on the Runic disk and started to watch the harvesting process of the Horned Dogman. As I looked at it, I saw everything going normal until the harvesting reached its horn.

    Their runic disc felt some resistance, it increased its harvesting power, and the horn slowly started to disintegrate, leaving two small three colored stones.

    "That bastard must have found a quite big piece of Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone," I muttered as I watched the process.

    Looking at the whole process, I could tell that Horned Dogman had assimted a big piece of Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone in its horn, and the two pieces I found were parts it wasn¡¯t able to refinepletely.

    It must have assimted Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone very recently; otherwise, I would not have been able to get even these two tiny stones.

    It has also be apparent how it was able to track me; most people know that Horned Dogman had an exceptional sense of smell, but they don¡¯t know about its sense of soul.

    It has the ability to sense the soul also, but this ability is very weak, weak to the point it ispletely useless in tracking as it barely had the range of one meter, but that had changed when it had assimted Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone.

    By assimting Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone, its soul sensory ability became so strong that it was able to pick the soul aura of its brother on my residual aura and easily able to track me despite me covering myself with the thick killing energy.

    These tiny stones are called Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone, these are Natural Treasures of Sensory type. These stones have only one function, and that is to amplify sensory abilities.

    It can amplify any sensory ability, and that is why it is a perfect thing for Ashlyn and me, it will help both of us by leaps and bounds.

    "Ashlyn collects all the Grimm Monsters bodies and finds a safe ce for us to set up and abode," I said to Ashlyn after I collected the body of Grimm Monster in a runic disk before giving it, Ashlyn.

    Chew Chew...

    She chirped lightly and flew away while I transmitted the killing energy into the stones before covering myself with it.

    With the help of Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone, I¡¯ve enhanced my sensory protection, those below Golden Elite would not even sense me even if I was standing behind them, even Golden Elites would not catch me if they are casually surveying the area with their senses.

    These stones had made me invisible in the sense of others ; as long as I am sneaky, no one will be able to sense me.

    This is just starting, once I reach the city. I will craft a runic band for it, which will enhance its powers even more further.

    This thing not only could help me stay invisible, but it could also help me expand my sensory range, and with it, I will be able to sense the battle power of those whom I could not sense before.

    There are many sensory applications of it, as I tested it one by one, I got more and more and more happy. The thing that made me most happy was my sensory range, it had doubled, and also I could now sense the battle power of those who entered my range even more perfectly.

    Chew Chew...

    Time passed by, and fifteen minutester, Ashlyn returned with the good news, saying she had found a perfect spot of setting up abode. With her saying it, I slowly walked toward the direction she had given.

    There is still a lot of weakness in my body, I am so weak that I could not even run, so I had to walk toward our destination, It was a good thing I had Ashlyn with me who cleared away all the Grimm Monsters that came in our way.

    Forty-five minutester, we entered a very well hidden small valley, satisfied with the location, I did not wait for even a second to set up an abode but instead of setting it above the ground, I had set it below it ground.

    I did that because it is still a day and underground offers more stealth, it¡¯s just that the size of the abode has to be small. If it is big, then it will be easily sensed by the Grimm Monsters.

    Seeing the abode fully set up, I went inside the abode, and the first thing I did was to go to shower as my clothes arepletely torn, and there is ayer of blood in my body, aftering out of the shower, I directly went to the practice room and rested.

    I rested for more than one hour till I I felt like myself again, only then I closed my eyes and started to refine my mana and fill my Runic Lily.

    This is thest thing I want to do, but I have to as what I am going to doter is going to incapacitate Ashlyn for a while, so I want to be at my peak when Ashlyn is defenseless, so I could protect her and myself if something bad had happened.

    I refined grey energy till the evening and only stopped when my mana storage filled to the brim again and runic lily was fully charged, I can now be capable of using my mystic method again.

    After I have finished refining grey energy, I take out a bunch of stuff and start making formation ink; I used the best materials like Origin Water and rare to make it. Soon I finished with the formation Ink and started to use it to draw the formation on the floor.

    The formation is quiteplicated and took me one and a half hours to drawpletely.

    The formation I¡¯ve drawn on the floor is called assimtion formation, it drew it because I am using one Sensory Modtion Tri-Colored Stone for Ashlyn to assimte in herself.

    It is quite regrettable that I can¡¯t assimte the Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone in myself and have it used as the Artifact. It would have been amazing if I had been able to assimte the Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone in myself.

    "Ashlyn sit here and activated the formation with you, mana!" I said to Ashlyn as I ced the Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone on its ce in the formation.

    Chew Chew...

    Hearing what I said, Ashlyn chirped happily before she flew into the ce in the formation I told her to and sat on it before she activated her formation with her energy.

 Chapter 764 Assimilation

    The formation lit up brightly as Ashlyn added her energy in it, and a few secondster, runes started to flow toward Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone before covering it entirely. After the stonepletely covered in runes, the stone slowly began to flow toward Ashlyn before it appeared in front of her tiny little head.

    As it appeared in front of her, the stone started to move closer and closer and till it touched the Red tear on its forehead. As it touched the red tear, the Runes began to flow toward the red tear.

    Seeing everything is going well, I couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief, with this stone assimting in her, her sensory power will skyrocket, the sensory enhancements will be very great.

    Buzz!

    Gasp!

    I was in my thoughts when I heard the slight buzz, and when I looked ahead, I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by what I saw.

    The Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone which had touched the red tear on Ashlynn¡¯s for head had moved away from it and now floating in the center of the formation.

    But that¡¯s not what made me shocked, the thing that made me the shock was that runes, they are changing, these normal Runes have somehow transformed to the Ancient Runes.

    Not only Runes on the Stone are changing, but the Runes on the formation are also evolving. Learning a lesson from my previous encounter, I did not look directly at the runes instead focused on the spot that is not covered in the Ancient Runes.

    Within minutes, all the Runes had transformed into the Ancient Runes, and now the Ancient Runes on the formation had started to float up toward the stones that were floating in the air.

    The Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone already covered in the Ancient Rune, and these new runes that are going up from below are forming a cocoon over it. The cocoon is transparent just like the runes, so I could see what is happening inside.

    Five minutester, a palm size transparent cocoon had formed by the Ancient Runes, and now these ancient runes started to shine brightly, which made it quite difficult to see what was happening, but I still saw something which made me realize what was happening.

    If I am not wrong, then these Ancient Runes are purifying the Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone, I have seen itpletely melting inside the cocoon. It is clearly a refinement process.

    Few seconds passed and the cocoon became so bright that I wasn¡¯t able to see anything that was happening inside.

    So, I turned to Ashlyn who now had her eyes closed and looked like she was sleeping. Earlier she had her eager eyes opened, but suddenly she went to sleep, seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but shook my head.

    Ten minutes passed by as such when I saw Runes on the cacoon, losing shine rapidly, and in just a few seconds, theypletely disappeared. When they disappeared, ck dust fell on the ground from the ce they had been, but my focus is not on the dust but tiny Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone that is covered in even tiny ancient runes.

    The thumbnail size Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone had now turned even smaller than a rice grain, it had reduced its size by more than twenty times, and that is not the only thing that had happened to it. The Three Color where it gets its name from have be so bright that now they are twinkling like gems.

    Thumbnail size Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone has been refined, and what I see now is the essence of it. Seeing that tiny refined thing, I wish I had refined formation for the Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone, it could have increased the power of the stone even more but unfortunately, I did not have such formation.

    The tiny stoney stationery on its ce for a minute before it moved toward Ashlyn, and this time when it touched the red tear on Ashlyn¡¯s head, it melted on top of it before it started to seep inside.

    The process seems to go without a hitch and I watched it with careful eyes if any problem urred, which I don¡¯t think will, but if it ured, I will interfere and save Ashlyn.

    Seconds passed, and by the end of the minutes, the refined Sensory Modtion Tri-Colored Stone hadpletely seeped into the red tear on Ashlyn¡¯s forehead, which is now shining faintly.

    It kept shining faintly for nearly fifteen minutes before it stopped, seeing that I knew the assimtion process was over. The assimtion had not brought any appearance vice change in the red crystalline tear on ashlyn¡¯s forehead as it had with the Horned Dogman whose horned which had turned to three colored like Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone.

    Though there is no appearance vise change in Ashlyn, I am sure she had received a quite big sensory boost by assimting refined Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone in her, and I can¡¯t wait to know about them but looked like I will have to wait for a little.

    I left sleeping Ashlyn in the practice room and went to the kitchen to cook us dinner.

    Chew Chew...

    "Ashlyn, you woke up?" I said with surprise.

    Ashlyn had slept nearly an hour; I had thought she would sleep for long, seeing her record of sleeping at least for a day when she had to digest something, I got quite surprised seeing her waking up quickly.

    "What enhancements did you get by assimting?" I asked. This time I did not bother to ask her about the Ancient Runes as I know what her answer would be, so I directly asked her about the enhancements she got.

    Chew Chew Chew Chew...

    She actively started exining to me what she had received, and I am quite shocked hearing it.

    Her range had increased three times, and now she could sense the battle power of others with more rity, there are some other amazing things she had also received, one which she could amplify all the sensory abilities of killing Rule including the one that lets her hide from sense from others.

    If I am not wrong, then if Ashlyn employed all the power of Killing Rule and Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone, then she will even be able to hide from the Golden Elite even at close distance.

    This Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone hade as God¡¯s grace, with it many things will be quite easier. The grade of This stone is quite good, so as long as I can advance my killing Rule, I will be able to amplify more power through it.

    "Let¡¯s eat!"

    I said after I finished asking her questions and started to eat with her, half an hourter, we finished the dinner, and I walked toward the practice room with Ashlyn in my hands.

    I am holding her because, as usual, she ate till she was full and now did not even have the energy to fly. This little bird loves to eat so much that she would always incapacitate herself for food.

    I ced Ashlyn beside me before taking out a molding tool from my storage and started to fashion it into a bracelet. I can¡¯t keep Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone in my hands forever, it is better than wear it as a bracelet, so I can use it without impeding my movements.

    Soon, I finished fashioning the bracelet and fixed the Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone, now with the help of this bracelet; I will be near invisible in Mariana Hills.

 Chapter 765 Destroying Camps I

    I practiced the three methods and my sword tillte night and also calibrated my Swirling Armor perfectly, though I had perfected it during my three battles, I still went over it once more to be sure.

    The tree battles with Grimm Monsters helped me immensely; they give great experience and confidence to break the camps, not only that the three consecutive fight also help me in theprehension of my sword style and now I went one more steps closer to get a simr level of mastery in Greatsword as I have with the light sword.

    Today again, while practicing the three methods, I felt closer to reaching the 3rd Transformation. I became even more sure than in the next few days, I will reach the 3rd Transformation, and my power will increase once more.

    I woke up the next morning feelingpletely refreshed, ready to break and destroy any Grimm Monster camp I¡¯vee across, but I did not hurry. I woke up, freshened up, and ate before practicing three methods.

    After practicing, I showered and rested for half an hour before I got out of my abode, ready to destroy the camps and rescue the humans.

    "Ashlyn, go find a Grimm Monsters camp for us to destroy!" I said to Ashlyn as I got out of my abode. "Chew, Chew!" Ashlyn chipped excitedly before she morphed into a thumb size version herself and flew away.

    If it had been yesterday, I would not have asked Ashlyn to do this as it is very dangerous, but now with the assimtion of Sensory Modting Tri-Colored Stone, she had be near invisible to even the Golden Elite, her luck has to be very bad for her to be discovered by the Golden Elite.

    While she went to find the Grimm Monster camp, I sat on the tree waiting. There is no need to go anywhere, Ashlyn will return soon, and I don¡¯t want to be far from the camp walking in the wrong direction.

    Chew Chew

    Time passed, and forty minutester Ashlyn returned bringing good news, she had finally found a camp, so jumped from the tree and flew near ground toward the Grimm Monsters Camp, as for Grimm Monsters on the way, Ashlyn killed them; she even killed one Nine Star Elite within five minutes.

    Though that Nine Star Elite was weaker than the three I had fought yesterday, I was still a Nine Star Elite; nheless, killing it within five minutes is very surprising.

    Time passed, and thirty-five minutester, we had reached the Grimm Monsters Camp; like all the camps, it was big and in a well hidden location that one would not notice until one walked very close to it.

    I looked at the Camp for a minute before opening the document that Guild had provided me, and reading the explicit curses in it with the red face, the curses inside it are really bad. Even just reading it, I felt my face turn red, I wonder if I curse at them loudly with the same confidence as that girl yesterday.

    Well, whether I wanted it or not, I will have to shout the curses if I want to bring the Grimm Monsters out of their Abode.

    Fire sh Fire sh Fire sh...

    I closed the document and flew into the air till I appeared in front of the big Abode, there I took out my Grimm Monsters and started tounch one fire sh after another at the abode.

    "You ***************************"

    I suddenly stopped after attacking the abode with the fifty-something shes and started to curse at the Grimm Monster at the top of my voice and to my surprise while cursing, my face did not redden, and there is no shaking in view, its like I am natural at this, just a thought of it couldn¡¯t help but make me feel ashamed a little.

    After cursing for a full minute, I attacked again, and after another fifteen something shes, I started to curse again; as such, five minutes passed, and I began to worry a little as the door of the Abode had not opened.

    Seeing that, I was about to change my attacking method when I heard the movement.

    Bang!

    "You Human Bastard, curse one more time and see if I did shred you to pieces with my cleaver.??

    The Grimm Monster opened the door with the bang and came out with the full force of its eighty-something Minions following behind. The Grimm Monsters is Iron Rhinoman, which held a two and a half meter long blood-red knife in its hands.

    The Iron RhinoMan looked like a humanized version of Iron Rhino. It ispletely grey like Iron and had a metallic feel to it, which is why it got the name Iron Rhino.

    Behind it, there are eighty-something Grimm Monsters in which six are Eight Star Elites. It is quite an impressive force that could crush the Average team of the Nine Star Elite humans.

    "Oh Yeah, I want to what a little Rhino like yourself can do this Great me," I said in a haughty tone, hearing that irony face of Iron Rhino man reddened as it if it was heated in a furnace, it looked so angry that I thought it would breathe fire next moment.

    "Bastard, let¡¯s see if you are capable of using that haughty tone in front of me a minuteter!" shouted Iron Rhinoman as it shot toward me in the air followed by the force of its minion who moved to surround me.

    The leader of the Rhinoman appeared four meters away from me and about to swing its sword at me when suddenly it stopped and went to a defensive position as it saw beautiful silvery thumbnail size fireballsing from from the sky at very swift.

    It did not get swayed by their beauty; it can tell they are very threatening and could even take it life if they hit the fatal spot, so without wasting any time, It started to defend against them while keeping an eye on the Human, if a human tried anything funny, it would instantly activate its Mystic Ability to deal with it.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    While defending It had constantly heard the ¡¯thudding¡¯ sound and knew that it¡¯s minions which it had spent so much time and resources to gather are dying, but it had no time to see them as it is barely able to defend against these fireballs and not forget, the human is waiting like a Grim Reaper.

    One it made a slight mistake, the human would swing its death scythe at me and directly send it to the underworld, so there is no way it would sacrifice its life for the minions it had spent a fortune to gather. Only after being alive would it be able to take revenge for it and earn enough wealth to gather a new group of minions.

    Dhup!

    Finally, it defended against thest fireball, but it was not happy as when it looked down, it saw bodies of minions lying on the ground. Seeing them lying dead on the ground, its heart started to burn in agony.

 Chapter 766 Destroying Camps II

    "Here!"

    I shouted from the ground to the Grimm Monster who was looking for me. It is safer to fight on the ground, I don¡¯t want to attract too much attention like yesterday where I had to fight one Grimm Monster after another.

    It will not matter much if the fight caught the attention of Nine Star Elites as Ashlyn will be able to handle them, but if they caught the attention of the something above, then we will not even get a chance to fight back against it.

    "Bastard Die!"

    It shouted as it saw me on the ground and came down at me, its face contorted into rage, it was looking at me like I had done something despicable as stealing its families jewels.

    Zip!

    It appeared above me and brought down its cleaver at me, seeing that I activated the Mini st without hesitation and dodged the blow.

    I would be an idiot if I face it head-on, the Grimm Monster had umted a lot of force for its attack and the force of the Gravity, if I resisted the attack forcefully, I would have had several of my bones broken even when I defended with the Great Sword.

    The miss did not discourage the Grimm Monster as if it had expected that I would dodge it. Itnded on the ground and used the momentum of an earlier failed attack tounch another attack at me.

    Bang!

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed seeing the Grimm Monster performing such an impressive move. The usage of the momentum of the previous attack is really good; it was very fast that if I did not have the mini st that helps me make instantaneous movements, I would have been cleaved into two with its cleaver by now.

    ¡¯I will have to be extra careful of this Grimm Monster!¡¯ I thought in my mind as I saw itsbat style.

    The battle power of this Grimm Monster isparable to the werewolf I had fought yesterday, but it is as dangerous as the Yellow Striped Leopardman that had nearly killed me.

    "Coward!"

    It shouted as it againunched the attack, in this attack, it was still able to harness some of the power of the previous attack, but it was not much. This is the attack; I could deal with head-on, I thought as I swung my sword at it.

    ng!

    Our swords shed and stood stationary on the spot without even shaking; the Grimm monsters looked shocked, seeing that. It is probably thinking a puny human who is half than its size, which skull it could easily crush in its palm, how could I have such power that I could counter its attack.

    "Die!"

    It shouted as it took back its cleaver at the blurring speed and brought back down in twice much speed at me. The force of its attack was three times greater than its previous attack, but I did not fear it; instead, I increased the power of my mini st and moved my sword to meet it.

    ng ng ng ng...

    We started to sh intensely; each of our attacks would be more powerful than the previous though the power of our attacks had changed, our positions were not. We zealously stood on our spot as we attacked each other.

    "You must be using strength type skill topete against me right, let me see how much can itst!" Iron Rhinoman said as itughed fiendishly, I couldn¡¯t help but give it a mocking smile hearing that.

    A lot of Grimm Monster started to mistake the Swirling Armor for mystic skill, especially since ist power had increased. Just yesterday, the Violet Striped Leopardman said the same thing despite evidence suggesting otherwise.

    It is very clear that the Swirling Armor made of my fire ability; it is a very sophisticated piece of ability Armor where each part of it aided another, and they all worked wlessly. It not only provides me speed and power, but it is also highly defensive, which would shred away whatever force thates at me with the help of the Swirls.

    One doesn¡¯t have to look much; just a single look is enough to know that I am wearing Armor made of my fire ability. Still, many Grimm Monsters believe otherwise. They probably think I am hiding the evidence of Mystic Method in the guise of fire armor for some reason, I don¡¯t know.

    It is a good thing they think that It helped me give them a surprise when I attack them with my mystic method.

    Time passed by, and we fought for more than an hour without much moving from our spot. The Grimm Monster looked really happy when it looked at me, likely thinking I am overusing my Mystic Method as it is really difficult to use the Mystic Method for more than one hour.

    To keep it under such an illusion that I am overusing my Mystic Method, I even covered my face with fire forty minutes ago, which I usually don¡¯t. Now every part of my body is covered in the fire, I looked like a man, which is covered in a very thick Silver fire.

    To be honest, in this past hour, I hade across two chances of killing it, but I let them go. If it had been any other Grimm Monsters, Ive would have taken those chances and killed it using my Mystic Method, but I did not kill this Iron Rhinoman.

    As for a reason, itsbat style. This is the first Grimm Monster I hade across who had such an efficient fighting style. It was because of this; it is this strong; otherwise, it barely has the power of Nine Star Elite.

    I am learning many things from it; I could feel that my mastery of Greatsword increasing at the visible rate if I fight with few of such enemies who have such mastery over theirbat style, it wouldn¡¯t take long for me to take my mastery of Greatsword as that of the light sword.

    I wish I could keep this Grimm Monsters captive and spar with it whenever I want to. I could actually do that, and with Rule power locked in its heart, I could control it, but I did not as it is too dangerous.

    Grimm Monsters are the crazy bastards; no one can predict what they will do. Many people had done what I wanted to do and lost their lives in the process when I was in the outpost; the Guild had explicitly warned us, rookies, from doing such things.

    As time passed, I started to weaken my attacks, even vomited blood three times to make it even more realistic. I just wanted to experience its mystic method before killing it, though it is a hazardous act as every Mystic Skill is powerful, and if itnded on me, it would surely kill me.

    "Little human, you have finally run out of energy." Iron Rhinoman said with a fiendishugh as I crashed across the big tree.

    "Let me give you a taste of the Mystic Method." It said jubntly, before shouting "Arora Gale!"

    ¡¯Speed Type Method.¡¯ I said in my mind as I saw iting at me with a speed that is barely discernible to eyes.

    Puch!

    It appeared in front of me and swung its sword at me when it felt pain in its chest, only to see a sword covered in a dark grey cloud of sand in its chest without it seeing how.

    Before dying, the expression it had in its eyes was confusion; it was not able to guess how a sword pierced through its body without it noticing.

 Chapter 767 Saving I

    "Whew, that move took a lot from me!"

    That move was the sudden inspiration that struck me after I saw the Iron Rhinomaning at me. The inspiration was sudden, and I decided to take a chance with it, and fortunately, I seeded in the first try.

    This move is a higher version of Mini st; for this move, I create a mini st all over my body but instead of acting it out, I transfer all the energy they produce to the single point, this gave me enough energy to perform a move that could Rival a Mystic Method without using the Mystic Method.

    But this move has a lot of requirements, it needs fine control over energy, strong physical body, and strong soul power. To manage all the power released by all the Mini st, I need to have excellent control over the energy.

    I need to have a lot of soul energy, to protect the Swirling Armor from puffing away by the power created by multiple mini sts and strong physical body to bear the load of this concentrated power. This ingenious move did not give as much strain as the powerful move of Mystic Method.

    The only problem is this move is not perfect, a slight mishandling of the force and I might injure myself or my swirling armor could puff away and not to forget the strain it puts on the body, so with every usage, I will have to rest for a minute at least.

    Still, even with all the ws as this move is the best, as long as I fixed the destabilizing factor of this move which I am confident in fixing, I will be able to use this move every minute without much care for the energy as I have to do with my mystic method where I have a limited amount of energy.

    This move is fantastic and I have to name it, but I decided to hold off on that despite having the name in mind; I nned to name it when I fixed all of its little ws.

    Slick!

    I took out my sword from confused looking Iron Rhinomans chest, this poor Grimm Monster till thest moment of its life, it was not able to see how it was killed.

    After feeling a moment of pity for it, I collected its body and started to collect the bodies of the Grimm Monsters.

    This fight was bountiful, not only it had increased theprehension of my sword style, but it also inspired me to create a fantastic move which could Rivel a Mystic Method and not forget these bodies of Grimm Monster which will help me create another load of the Mana Crystals.

    After collecting bodies of Grimm Monsters, I handed to ashlyn Runic Disc and gave her instruction before I started to walk into the abode.

    "Those fucking maggots!"

    I said with rage-filled eyes, and as I saw the condition of the humans inside it, there are about a hundred humans who are lying in the dirty tore clothes; some of them are even naked, which wounds and dirt pasted all over their body.

    There are also some bones in the corner; just one look is enough to tell they are human bones.

    There is also weirds smell lingering in the hall; ive never smelled this smell but instinctively knew it is the smell of sex. Ive read about Grimm Monster liking to watch humans sex, but this is my first time seeing the proof of it.

    The Grimm Monsters not only ate their fellow humans in front of them; they even made then have sex forcefully.

    They have been treated worse than animals and seeing that extreme killing intent couldn¡¯t help seeth through my body, but I controlled it as it is not time to show the Killing Rule.

    "You Guys are safe now!" I said loudly, some of the people had noticed me when I came inside the abode while others had just looked around with dead looks in their eyes, only after hearing my loud voice did they notice me and shine and started to return to their eyes.

    "The G..Grimm Monsters?" one young woman asked finally as I started to open their binding and provide them with the new clothes. "Don¡¯t worry about them, I¡¯ve killed them all," I said, hearing that, shine in their brightened once more.

    "I will set up an abode for you guys to clean up and eat, just be fast you don¡¯t want to stay in this area any longer right!" I said as I brought them out of Grimm Monsters abode.

    I did not waste any time setting up an abode and set up to only have showers in it. All of them went inside quickly and cleaned up thoroughly within fifteen minutes.

    "As you can see, we are hurrying, so I can only offer you this," I said and took out food packets to give them. Seeing the food packets, all of them leaped at them as they have not eaten for a day, which is likely the case seeing the condition of their bodies.

    While they were eating, I took out 102 sets of Artifacts from my storage. There are shelves and shelves filled with such Artifacts in my storage.

    The set included Armor, Shield, a sword or other fighting weapon, and void boots. All of these people are at Brigadier Stage so that they won¡¯t have a problem flying in them. As I¡¯ve said, no things go to waste, if I had sold all the Artifacts I¡¯ve have, would I be able to give them to these people?

    "Thank You!"

    They said as they picked Artifact sets and started to wear them with great familiarity.

    "Did you guys understand, if you have any question then you guys can ask now," I said as I exined the exit strategy to them. This forest is extremely dangerous and such arge number of people are ought to attract some attention.

    I had just exined a n to them; the n is quite a simple one. We just flew a few inches up the ground with the speed that did not create any sound; it may sound simple, but it is difficult to apply in this hilly area, which is filled with the hills and dense wood.

    "Ok, then let¡¯s go," I said and flew ahead, and they flew behind me with a group of eights. I did not ask then follow behind me directly; it would have been too chaotic.

    I divided them into groups of eight and appointed group leaders, so there would be no chaos, and every group leader would be responsible only for his or her group not others.

    We started our journey, and a few minutester, a problem urred, but it was quickly fixed before we continued again.

    We traveled in a huge group, and such groups tend to attract attention, and it did, and it was way more than I had expected. A lot of Grimm Monsters came out hearing the huge movements, but they were all killed by Ashlyn before they could reach our group.

    I had given Ashlyn the runic disk before so she could work invisibly, without feeling any restraints. I have to say Ashlyn is doing an excellent job killing the Grimm Monster; she would kill a Grimm Monsters with a single fireball of hers before storing them into the runic disk.

    To not make this mission look too easy and not wanting to face any inquiries from the guild as these people would go through full interrogation before being released. I asked Ashlyn to let go of some Grimm Monsters so that I could kill them in front of these people for a show.

 Chapter 768 Saving II

    Two hours passed, and we have crossed the halfway distance already, just two hours more and we will be out of the Mariana Hills, only after getting out of Mariana Hill we truly will be safe.

    It was a good thing I have Ashlyn with me which made the travel out of Mariana Hill¡¯s very safe, if not for her, I would have had to fight all the battles and it would have taken a day or more to take them out of the Mariana Hill¡¯s and that is in the lucky day.

    I now truly understood the difficulty of this mission and also realize the reason why guild offers so many merit points because nearly half of these rescue failed, there are just too many Grimm Monsters that it is very difficult to deal with them with the sufficient luck and power.

    As I leading a people out of the forest, an idea came into my mind and I have to say, it is pretty good. With Ashlyn taking care of most of Grimm Monsters, I am quite safe and free, then why I don¡¯t utilize this free time instead of wasting it.

    I immediately let a part of my conscience sank into my storage and there I started to open the storage. Ashlyn had killed a shit load of Grimm Monsters in this past few days and I did not have a time to open all of them, hell with the number of Grimm Monsters she had killed, I did not open even 5% of storages.

    So, I started opening then, I started with storages of the Eight Star Silver Elites storages as Ive already opened the storages of Nine Star Elites and god lot of good stuff from there.

    Time passed by as I started opening one storage after another and like always, I am having quite fun doing it as each storage is like a treasure chest that had a countless treasure hidden under them.

    Most of the storages did not some special or rare to offer but some did, like two storages I had checked earlier. One had very rare ore that had value to a Natural Treasure while on one storage, I had found a very precious herb which only grows in a special environment, its value was even greater than the Ore I had found.

    These are the storages Silver Elite, even if the Silver Elites are not top of the food chains, they still at the top, and all the things they have contain an immense value. Any casual thing from the storage of silver elite will be enough for normal people in the republic tovishly for the rest of their life.

    I kept opening the storage but that is all I did not do, I also fight some Grimm Monster once in while to maintain the image of myself, so it would not look too easy to get out of the Marian Hill.

    Time passed as we passed through the hill after hill and such more than an hour had passed. Now we just have to fly for half an hour at our current speed before we cross the Mariana Hill.

    That couldnt help but put a smile on my face, I may look carefree but I am extremly stressed. The Mariana Hills is very dangeroes and there are many Grimm Monster here that I and Ashlyn are no match.

    We havee across such Grimm Monster, Ashlyn had told me that she had sensed a Grimm Monster that even is no match of. That time, instantly changed the route and took a short detour.

    Even now when I opening storages, ? of my soul power is still being used in keeping track of surroundings, and the bracelet also helped very much as with the help of it, I have to use a lot less energy than before.

    Hun!

    We were just fifteen minutes distance from exiting the Mariana Hills when I stopped and just as I did, the people behind me stopped uniformly without creating the chaos.

    "There is powerful Grimm Monstering toward us, you guys stay put, I wille quick dealing with it," I said they all nodded and formed a defensive circle to fight any Grimm Monsters that to came.

    I have seen it happen too many times that I am not getting surprised by it anymore but still, I feel pain whenever I see them like this. Just one look at their face, it is enough to tell that they will fight monster till it dead or die trying but they will never be a captive again.

    I gave them a reassuring smile before I disappeared from their eyes with fain booming sound.

    The Grimm Monster I am going to fight is Nine Star Elite, this one was able to get close due to Ashlyn being busy in a fight with two Nine Star Elites. Even against two Grimm Monsters, she is a clear advantage but it will still take her some time before she could kill them.

    "Huma"

    ng!

    My sword shed against the Grimm Monster¡¯s hammer before it could finish the sentence. I have no interest in the chitchatting with the Grimm Monster, I just want to finish it quickly as possible and continue to my journey.

    I have already nned everything for the next eleven days and that n included crushing at least two Grimm Monsters camps daily. It will be a very difficult task but is possible if I give my all and that is what I had to kill this Grimm Monsters quickly as possible.

    ng ng ng ng... Puh Puh Puh...

    Iunched intense attacks at it, with each attack having greater than previous. The Grimm Monsters shocked seeing this and started to use its all strenth to defend. Though it is able to defend, it was not able to able to save itself from the injuries.

    Slice Slice Slice...

    It is puking blood nonstop as it is taking steps back, seeing the blooding out of its mouth, my attack became even fiercer than withing just two minutes of started to fight, I was able to bypass its defense and make cuts across its skin.

    Though the cuts are not deeper as it will always survive somehow. If I could have able to make the cuts deeper then I could have used my Mystic Method to finished it off.

    But it will not take long, it only took me two minutes to breach its defense, so it will take me a maximum of two minutes to kill this Grimm Monster if I used my mystic method.

    Another minute had passed and now the Grimm Monster have bepletly bloodied, there is barely any space on it its body, that hadn¡¯t been marked by my sword.

    ???You forced me and now bear the wrath of my Myst" Its sentence cut into half as it saw the sword which is covered in a cloud of Dark Grey Sand in its chest.

    I had killed this Grimm Monster the same way I had killed Iron Rhinoman and interestingly it has the same looked of confusion that The Iron Rhinoman had on its before dying.

 Chapter 769 Unknown

    "Finally!" I muttered silently as I crossed Mariana Hill¡¯s. As I finally crossed that hill range, I found that my heartbeat, which was speeding wildly for all this time, had finally calmed down a little.

    We have got out of Mariana Hill¡¯s, but we aren¡¯t out of the danger; yes, the outskirts are also fairly dangerous with many Nine Star Elite roaming in it; it would be in idiotic if I hand them over to someone in this dangerous area.

    It would like taking them out of Tigers¡¯ mouths and throwing them at the Crocodiles. I would not make such mistakes. After a few minutes of flying, I increased my speed suddenly; they all got confused by it but did not ask any question. They followed behind me unhesitatingly

    An hour passed and I led them out of the dangerous area, and unlikest time, this time I did not have to search for the team of humans, just as I got out of the dangerous area, I found them entering my range.

    It was quite a strong team, led by Eight Star Silver Elite they seemed to be going to the outskirts of Mariana Hills.

    "Hello!"

    I said as I appeared in front of them like a ghost, the leader wanted to say something, but soon he heard the sound and found people were appearing behind me one by one till their numbers had reached a hundred.

    "Would you guys help me with the Minor Task?" I asked and exined what I want. I did not have to exin much before they agreed, the merit points for this simple work are immense, and they will just have to spend half a day on it.

    Ten minutester, I saw the people I rescued, leaving with the Eight Star Silver Elite and its team. Seeing them leaving, I felt an indescribable feeling rise inside me, which I can¡¯t exin adequately.

    I have felt this feeling very few times, but every time ites, I feel happy as it felt to me with life, and for some reason, I always associate it with the Killing Rule despite knowing the killing Rule is the exact opposite of it and quite pale in front of it.

    It is like killing Rule is just a small fire spark, and this feeling is ake full of water; they are the exact opposite, but the difference of quality and level between them is also very great.

    I closed my eyes for a second before opening them with a sigh of disappointment.

    "It will reveal itself in time!" I said softly before and turned back and flew back toward the Mariana Hills at high speed.

    Time passed as minutes turned to hours before hour turned to days and such twelve days had passed since I¡¯ve left the city, now only two days had remained, not even two days, one and half days to be exact.

    I can¡¯t wait to go back to the city and spend some time with Rachel as strangely, I am feeling like our days together are counted.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head at such thought; it is my little paranoid nature. Whenever something good happened to me, I felt it would go away.

    Today is the thirteenth day of my mission; half-day has already passed. In the morning, I had already destroyed one camp, and now I am entering back into the Marina hills to destroy another Camp.

    For the past nine days, I¡¯ve been destroying at least two camps daily, Ive destroyed three twice but I needed the whole day and night to do that. Sometimes the process is smooth, but sometimes, I have to fight a bloody battle where I nearly lost my mind.

    It is a dangerous job but it¡¯s worth it, as here I get to do something worthwhile. In the past twelve days, I have saved more than two thousand people, and when I saved them, all of them were in a miserable condition, being kept worse than animals.

    Not only have we saved thousands of people these days, but we have also killed seven times more Grimm Monsters. The Grimm Monsters in camps were a minority in those numbers, most of the Grimm Monsters we have killed were those who got attracted by the big group I am leading out of the forest.

    Still, despite killing more than ten thousand Grimm Monsters, there seems to be no change in the Grimm Monsters numbers, they just keep popping up one after another.

    They are like vermins, no matter how much you kill, there always be more, though their seamlessly infinite number angers me, there is not much I could do other than keep killing till I was finally able to make a dent into their number.

    This is the philosophy used by humans for thousands of years, and I am using the same as it is the only viable one in dealing with the huge numbers of the Grimm Monsters.

    The huge numbers of enemies are disheartening, there is only one good thing about it, and that is after they are dead you can keep their stuff.

    In the nearly two weeks, I got more than ten thousand storages from the Grimm Monsters, and from those storages, I got many good things, like a couple of natural treasures and some herbs that I needed to create a strengthening solution among other things.

    I have also improved a lot, my fighting prowess has be a lot greater than before, and it would have been even greater if I had gone through the 3rd Transformation.

    I first had thought that I am very close to reaching the 3rd transformation of the Secrete Method, but even after twelve days, I have not reached it, which made me wonder if I am really close to reaching 3rd Transformation.

    So since yesterday, I am continually practicing the Secret Method. Every moment I am awake except when I refine my mana, it is really difficult to use any other method while refining the mana.

    With my new soul, I could practice the Secret Method all day without putting any strain on it, but I had not as I was hoping to leverage the momentum of 3rd transformation to barge into the Major Cleansing of Body Cleansing Exercise, but now I did not care much about it.

    I will be fine as long as I will be able to make another Amethyst seal while practicing it as with the secret method, I am also circting the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I think the reason I am having a hard problem is due to my improved constitution. It is not that I am just having a problem in making progress in the Secret Method but also in the Body Cleansing Method.

    I am also having quite a problem in Body Cleansing Method; first, I had thought due to higher moves of it being difficult to practice, but I noticed that despite twice a day practice, I am not making much progress.

    If it had been before, I am sure I would have gone through another Major Cleansing. The improved Constitution has increased my power and talent, but it has also brought its own set of problems with it, with a stronger body and soul.

    I did not continue to think about those anymore as I reached the camp of Grimm Monster, which I am going to destroy.

 Chapter 770 3rd Transformation And 5th Cleansing

    "What a Day!"

    I said as I entered my Abode, that second camp was too much, it was a good thing I did not kill the Grimm Monster and its minions right away, those fuckers have crossed the limit.

    "You did good!" I said to Ashlyn as I pet her lovingly, Ashlyn had merged her Sunfire into bodies of Grimm Monsters and gave them a pain that they have not felt in their whole life.`

    The only regret is that their minds have broken away too quickly; they were too weak in mind. Well, if they weren¡¯t so weak in mind, they would not have done such things.

    I hope the Guild will provide them help from those high-level Counselors who came from the Central Continent; only those councilors will be able to heal the trauma they have gone through. I¡¯ve requested it in my preliminary report, but I will try again after I reach the city.

    After rescuing and leading them to a safe ce before handing them to others, I returned to Mariana Hill¡¯s in a hurry, wanting to destroy the third camp, but I was not able to find one.

    It was a good thing I was not able to find one; otherwise, I would have gone mad in killing them. Though I was not able to find a camp to vent, that did not stop me from venting on the Grimm Monsters.

    Just earlier, I had fought against the strongest Grimm Monster I¡¯ve ever fought. It was very strong, and I had to use all I had to kill it, including the over-drafting ult energy into my body.

    After entering the abode, the first thing I did was to take off the bloodied and torn clothes from my body and showered until the smell of the blood of Grimm Monsterspletely vanished from me.

    With the shower finished, I started to cook. By the time I had finished eating the dinner, my body hadpletely recovered from the fatigue I had umted from Over drafting the ult energy.

    After I finished dinner, I went to the practice room and started to refine energy as not only I had used all the Dark Grey Energy; I had also emptied all the mana I¡¯ve had, which happened the first time since I got this refinement tower.

    This Chaos Crushing Holy Tower not only gives me pure mana, but its storage is also three times greater, which is why no matter how intense the fight is, I barely use 60% of my mana, but today, I¡¯ve used a total 100%, leaving not a drop of it behind.

    I started to refine the Grey Energy through the Tower. If one takes a look at that, they will notice that my speed of refining is faster than before, almost double, but despite the speed of refining being doubled, I can¡¯t use the refining with any other method, I solely will have to focus on the Refining only.

    Though the speed of refining had increased, I still needed little more than two hours to fill my mana storage to the brim and charge up the Runic lily. After I finished with the refining, I rested for ten minutes before I started the practice three methods method.

    Two energies are raging, and inside my body and soul, the body is being ravaged by the Medicinal Energy I got after eating the monster core, which is above the limit of what my body could bear. My soul is being ravaged by the tempering energy of Soul Tempering Diamond.

    The tempering energy is so high that even a normal Nine Star Silver Elite would have difficulty standing a one-meter radius of me. I am leaving nothing to chance in practice, as I know Rachel with her Inheritance is making Swift progress, and if I did not want to be left behind by her, then I should give my all in practice if I did not then I will be left behind forever.

    So, for improvement, bearing a little bit of torture is nothing, time passed by and soon little snake came out and started to gobble the medicinal energy happily, seeing it happily eating the medicinal energies, I couldnt help but feel happy.

    In a few days, under my guidance, this little snake started to show the basic emotions; if this continued, then within a year, It will gain all the emotions that newly born monsters should have which will be very amazing, with it having more intelligence many things will be easier for me.

    Chew Chew...

    Time passed by, and I was reaching the end of my practice when suddenly Ashlyn chirped, saying some Grimm Monstersing toward our direction, and they all are Nine Star Elites.

    ¡¯How many?¡¯ I asked telepathically, ¡¯Six!¡¯ I was quite surprised hearing that and nearly stopped practicing.

    A team of six Grimm Monsters is quite rare, the biggest team of Grimm Monsters we havee across before were five, we didn¡¯t fight them, not because they were powerful but because we don¡¯t have time as we were leading the people out of the Mariana Hills.

    Though we have not fought against the team of five, we have fought against the team of four, with each of us fighting the two Grimm Monsters.

    Soon my senses also picked them up, and my brows furrowed a little as their battle power is very strong. If Ashlyn and I fought with them, then there is less than a 50% chance of us winning against them, especially mine, who is slightly weaker than Ashlyn despite having a Mystic Method.

    As I observed them, I found they have a handwritten map in their hands, and they have been discussing something important looking at it while pointing toward the direction I have set up my abode.

    After they finished their discussion, they moved toward my direction while looking at the map, and soon they appeared above my abode. They did not seem to notice it seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but heaved a sigh of relief.

    Though I did not fear them and very curious about the map they had in their hands, I did not go up as fighting them would be useless as I do not have full confidence in killing them and with that map in their hands, they will fight tooth and nail against me.

    They were just about to walk out of the ground above my abode when one Grimm Monsters suddenly stopped and closed its eyes for a moment and when it opened its eyes, there was a cruel smile on his face.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    I know my abode had been discovered by it seeing that smile on its face and I was right as it attacked the ground next moment, not only it but its friends also joined with a cruel smile on their faces, it looks like they want to have some dinner before they continue.

    I could feel shaking of my abode under their attacks, and seeing they are six of them, my abode would be able to defend their attacks for forty-five minutes and less if they use Mystic Skill, which I am sure they won¡¯t use.

    ¡¯Looks Like I have to fight!¡¯ I thought with slight reluctance, I¡¯ve fought too many battles today, but now I have fought these Grimm Monsters before I could get my much-needed sleep.

    Crack Crack...

    I had just thought that and was about to stop my practice when I heard the familiar crackling sound, which I was desperate to hear for months.

 Chapter 771 3rd Transformation And 5th Cleansing II

    Crack Crack Crack...

    It had been so long I have heard this noise, but as I heard, I felt like all my wishes hade true. The Secret Method is finally about to make a breakthrough into the 3rd Transformation.

    Seeing that I will reach 3rd transformation in a few seconds, I used every bit of energy, and I have to speed up my performing of Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I want to use this chance to go through the Major Cleansing and Amethyst Seal; the chances of two of them reaching are quite slim, but if I tried my all then, I might be able to do that.

    I practiced these two methods with everything and made my body strain so much that I started to bleed, but I did not care, it is a chance that rarelyes across, and I am not going to miss it for little strain.

    Crack Crack Crack... Bang

    Finally, theyer over my soul had been sted apart with the Bang, and everything in front of me turned ck before I found myself in apletely different ce.

    Hun!

    This ce now feels a lot more solid, and the feeling of stability it gave is a lot stronger than the two times I had been here. It is likely due to a change in my soul, I thought.

    I looked around for a few seconds before I summoned my Swirling Armor and started to spin the swirls on it till it reached the 0.1 inches ofpactness.

    0.1 is the limit of my Swirling Armor, and it will only be able to provide me power in Silver Elite Stage; it will be utterly useless once I be a Golden Elite.

    So, to make it useful in the Golden Elite stage, I will have to overhaul its design, which is a hard, very hard thing to do as the current design is very sophisticated; it is made by constant refinement in design.

    To be honest, this design is best; if it had the aid of the Runic Formation, then it would be the absolute terror that even Golden Elite would turn into mist by its single attack.

    I do not have the runic formation with me which will be suitable for my swirling Armor. Even if I had, it would be useless because to use Runic formation, the amount of energy required is abyssal. Currently, I do not have even 1% of the energy that is required to run the Runic formation, so there is no question of using Runic Formation.

    I dismantled the Swirling Armor and summoned out the images I¡¯veprehended from the drop of Blood. That fucking abomination had sucked both of drops of Blood; otherwise, I would haveprehended a lot more Images than I currently.

    I continue to work on Armor, adding different types of ideas and inspiration I had, but no matter how much I tried, I got nothing. The best possible result I got wasparable to my swirling Armor, and it was a lot moreplicated to make than the swirling Armor.

    I shook my head in defeat before I summoned the swirling Armor again and started to go over the ws of the new move I had created. I had already fixed some of its ws in the past few days, and I hope the time in this space would be enough to fix the rest of the flow.

    I activated that move and watched the full process in slow motion and also magnified many parts to watch the energy ws, just watching it was enough for me to solve half of the ws.

    As I am fixing the ws, a sudden Idea struck me; it will not only make the usage of the method very safe, it will also be able to increase its power little and reduce the strain on my body and soul so that I could use it twice.

    The idea is that I make a separate connection for the transmission of power that is produced through the mini st. The idea seemed simple, but it is not; it is extremely difficult. I will have to make a lot of changes in swirling Armor to amodate this connection without losing any power or efficiency.

    As I was thinking about the way of doing that, another simple idea came to me which will make that extremely difficult task even more simple and also helped me a lot in reducing the load that it puts on my body, soul, and Armor that I might be able to use the move thrice a minute.

    I started to apply this new idea to my swirling Armor. After a couple of failures, I was able to apply the idea to my swirling Armor perfectly and was quite surprised to find that power of the move had increased by 25% and load reduced by 20%, which is a huge thing; the idea worked better than I had expected.

    My swirling Armor looked the same, but now it had half centimeter diameter pipes connected to my hands and feet with the palm-size square buffer in the back center of Swirling Armor, which will not help in reducing the load but will also provide me energy faster.

    I performed some tests to see if there is any problem; seeing there is not, I again went to create the new fire Armor, but like previously, any ideas I¡¯ve had did not work.

    Shake shake...

    I was in between testing ideas when the conscience space started to shake again, feeling shakes, I knew my time to leave hade.

    Thud!

    I cked out, and when I came back to myself, I found myself in my abode amidst the banging sound and vomit-inducing smell. Just as I smelled that smell, a happy smile appeared on my face as I fell on the floor in weakness.

    A few secondster, when I rechecked my body, I got happy and disappointed. Happy because I have gone through the 5th Major Cleansing During my ckout and disappointed because I was not able to create an Amethyst Seal, I was only able to create four minor seals, there are still two more seals before I could create an Amethyst seal.

    I am little responded by not much, I have just one step closer to creating a 49th minor seal, and once I created it, I will just have to create a 5oth minor seal, and the Amethyst seal is created.

    Few seconds after the energy started toe to my body, I stood up and walked to the shower without caring for attacks that are raining down on my abodes. They will have to attack half an hour more before they could breach the defense of my abode.

    When I came back from the shower, I hadpletely recovered and had discovered the benefits that 3rd Transformation and 5th Major cleansing gave me are quite great, now there will be no Nine Star Elite, which won¡¯t be killed under my de.

    Earlier I was going to ask for Ashlynn¡¯s help in defeating these six Grimm Monsters, but now I am going to fight against them alone, and I am fairly confident that I will be able to win against these six Nine Star Silver Elite Grimm Monsters.

 Chapter 772 One Move Killing

    Zup!

    I tapped a few buttons on the control of the abode, and the discrete tunnel opened with ¡¯Zup.¡¯ Without hesitation, I walked into the tunnel. This tunnel is long; it could be easily able to take me to the three hundred meters of the Abode.

    There are longer tunnels avable as well, but I do not need them, I am not nning to run, so the tunnel this long is more than enough for me.

    I sped through the tunnel as Grimm Monsters already sensed it opening and started attacking it, but the tunnel is quite strong, Grimm Monsters will have to attack for at least two minutes before they could break through it.

    Thud!

    I jumped through the tunnel andnded on the Ground, seeing meing out, all the Grimm Monsters ceded their attacks and looked at me.

    These Grimm Monsters are from the Agate Armored Elephantmen tribe. They are easily identifiable as they all have different colors of Agate armors covering their whole bodies.

    ck, White, Blue, etc. they all are different colored. Their six-meter tall bodies arepletely covered in agate Armor and to be honest, they looked quite cute, especially that Pink and Blue one.

    "Hello, fes, if you had wanted to me y with you, you could have just ringed the bell, why beat the ground with those powerful hammers yours," I said while creating a face shudder through my body as I looked at the six-meter long bulky war hammers in their hands.

    "You wretched human, you dare to make fun of us!" screamed one Agate Armored Elephantman and came at me, while it came, the earth shook under its weight that it felt like a small earthquake hade.

    It¡¯s a Pink Agate Armored Elephantman that hade to attack me, and to be honest, its pink fat crystal body looked damned cute. Just like a pink elephant stuffed toy, I had brought for my little sister.

    "There is no need to get angry, we all are civilized people here," I said while barely holding back myughter but seeing its charge which made its fatty body wobble, I wasn¡¯t able to control myughter.

    Seeing that Agate Armored Elephantman got even angrier and increased in speed again, and within two and half-secondter; its gigantic pink form appeared in front of me.

    "DIE!"

    It shouted and brought its Warhammer at me, seeing it¡¯sing I stayed rooted on my spot, it looked like I was so shocked by the fear that I wasn¡¯t able to move and that what the Agate Armored Elephantman thinking as a big cruel smile appeared on its face that I said, I want to squash you to the pulp.

    Bang!

    Just when the hammer, just a few inches away from me, a soft band ranged out, and I disappeared from my spot, only to appear a foot away.

    Ten days ago, performing this sort of move with such confidence would have been near impossible for me but a week ago, I was fighting very agile and fast Grimm Monsters that I have to find something that could match its speed of short distance.

    Though I was not able to find a way during the fight, I had found itter that day, and since practicing it, but still, it was not smooth and couldn¡¯t be used in the high intencity battles.

    It was due to 3rd refinement purifying my soul that I waspletely able to grasp control over this move that I became confident to use in front of this Agate Armored Elephantman.

    This shot distance movement¡¯s value isparable to Intense st which helps me merge all the power¡¯s of the mini sts, in certain cases its value is even greater.

    Bang!

    Just I dodge it; I did not stay rooted on the spot, I activated another mini st to jump three-meter high in the air, it is the same move of short instant movement, instead of moving horizontally, I moved vertically which is even harder.

    BANG!

    Its sword was moving, shing the after image I had created when my real body appeared in front of its eyes in the air. It got rmed seeing that it used its powerful trunk to attack me, but it was already toote for it as I¡¯d activated the Instant st when I appeared in front of it in the air.

    Puchi!

    My sword covered in the Cloud of Grey Sand appeared in its chest without it knowing and taken out just as quickly as I moved back two meters to dodge the attack of its truck.

    Thud!

    The Agate Armored Elephantman wanted to say something, but it had opened its mouth slightly before it lost all the shine in its eyes, and its body started to fall.

    This fight from start to finish had taken only four seconds to finish, I¡¯ve killed this Pink Agate Armored Elephantman in five-seconds, technically two seconds as it had been only two seconds since it had appeared in front of me.

    "This pink friend here was too rude, just got angry from the few words of mine. You guys did not mind me killing it to teach a lesson, right?" I asked their shocked shell faces.

    Killing our brother to teach a lesson? It would have been fine if you had given it a few shes or cut its limb or two but directly killed it, don¡¯t you think you have done too much in teaching it a lesson.

    "You Bastard, you will pay the price for killing little pink??? said the leader Agate Armored Elephantman as it came at me with four other Agate Armored Elephantmen.

    "Little Pink? Hahaha..."

    I lost it, Ipletely lost it and started tough madly without care for a team of Agate Armored Elephantmening at me.

    This name ¡¯Little Pink¡¯ is too familiar to me, it is the name my sister had given to her pink elephant stuffed toy, and now Agate Armored Elephantmen mentioned it, I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud madly.

    Seeing meughing madly, the Agate Armored Elephantmen stopped their charge halfway beforeing at me with even more fierce charge.

    They seemed topletely lose it seeing meughing, their killing intent had broken the charts, especially leader¡¯s whole ck agate body seemed to release smoke of anger as it looked at me.

    "Filthy human, you will pay the price for disrespecting our Agate Armored Elephantmen tribe." The leader, ck Agate Armored Elephantman, shouted as it came in front of me and swung its huge hammer.

    This ck Agate Armored Elephantman is a lot stronger, a true peak Nine Star Silver Elite. Half an hour ago, I would have left this one for Ashlyn as I would have been absolutely no match for it, but now is different.

    This ck Agate Armored Elephantman, seem to know my strategy from watching the earlier fight, which is why when its hammer crossed half of the distance, it had suddenly increased its speed, to catch me by surprise.

    Bang! Bang!

    If it had been any other people, they would have caught off guard by this but not me; I had already sensed it through it killing intent which is why just as it increased its speed of the hammer, I disappeared from my spot and appeared in front of the Blue Agate Armored Elephantman which seemed shocked by my sudden appearance in front of it.

    Puch!

    Horror dawned in its eyes, seeing me in front of it. It clearly remembered how little pink had died and tried to use all its powers, including its Mystic Method to defend, but unfortunately, it was toote; the moment it activated its Mystic Method, my sword covered in a cloud of Dark Grey Sand was already in its chest.

 Chapter 773 Deep Cave I

    "Little Blue!"

    I heard several screams as I killed the Blue Agate Armored Elephantman, and loudest of all voices was that of ck Agate Armored Elephantman who came at me with fury.

    With the death of Blue Agate Armored Elephantman, all of them activated their Mystic Methods, and I was quite surprised to find all of their Mystic Methods were the same, they all practiced the defensive type Mystic Method.

    At first nce, it seemed to idiotic to choose for all to have to one type of Mystic Method, but when one looked at their racial traits, it became quite evident that it is the best choice of Mystic Method for them.

    Agate Armored Elephantmen is one of defensively best Grimm Monsters, and when one added the defensive Mystic Method, they became near invincible in their level.

    With their doubleyered defense, even the Mystic Skills were only able to scratch the surface of their defense. If the Tower hadn¡¯t refined grey Energy, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to use my mystic skill against these Agate Armored Elephantmen as it would be a waste.

    The Dark Grey Energy, which is refined by the Chaos Crushing Holy Tower, gives my Mystic Method the power of Level 2 despite being in Level 1, which is why I was able to breach such terrific defense with each.

    All the Agate Armored Elephantmen attacked me simultaneously, but I disappeared from my spot again, and this time and I appeared close to the white Agate Armored Elephantman, but instead of appearing in front of it, I appeared behind its back.

    I could have killed the two Agate Armored Elephantmen from their back, it would have been way too easier with the help of the Short Instant Movements and would not have to be always careful about their trucks, but I did not, I attack their fronts to create an illusion in their mind that I would only attack from the front, so their backs would be less guarded.

    Puch!

    So that I could get an extra kill like this, killing this White Agate Armored, Elephantman was mostfortable as I just had to appear behind it with the short instant movement and then activated the Instant st coupled with Breeze of Withering sand and vo, another dead Agate Armored Elephantman.

    "Little White!"

    The ck Agate Armored Elephantman shouted again, and I thought its angry attack woulde again, but to my surprise, it had quickly formed the defensive circle with two other Agate Armored Elephantmen and who looking at me as if I am some kind of demon that eats their youngs which is what they do by the way.

    "Friend, why so scared, I was just ying around!" I said as I appeared five meters away from ck Agate Armored Elephantman, if it wanted, it could easily attack me, but it did not; it just looked at me with extreme hatred and killing intent.

    I did not move from my spot the same as for the Grimm Monster, the ck Agate Armored Elephantman, who is facing me looking at me with all sorts of hateful emotions.

    Few seconds passed by; both did not talk, just stared at each other. I thought we would keep looking at it for a while, but to my surprise, ck Agate Armored Elephantman blinked all the hateful emotions that were present in its eyes disappeared, and its eyes became emotionless again.

    It is not like it had calmed down, no it had not calmed down; it had just buried those emotions deep in its heart, which could explode any time like a seething volcano.

    "Friend, we are very sorry we have disturbed you, and we have already paid the price for that." ck Agate Armored Elephantman said as it looked at the three dead bodies of its brothers with deep pain in its eyes.

    "We would be grateful if we could solve this amicably; if you let us go, we are willing to provide you the precious treasure." said the ck Agate Armored Elephantman, and next moment, it cautiously took out a yellow-colored thorny fruit.

    Yellow Thorn Peach!

    I barely controlled myself from sucking a sharp breath when I saw the fruit in its hand. This thorny fruit is Yellow Thorn Peach, it is a very precious fruit which is used in the making of the very precious strengthening potion.

    If I drank this potion made of Yellow Thorn Peach then my body and soul will reach that of Peak Nine Star Elite directly or I might even be able to cross past it.

    With that strength I will not have to use the Swirling Armor to have the power of Peak Nine Star Elite, I will have it on my own.

    "As you know friend this is a very precious strengthening treasure, especially for you humans, if you promise to let us go, I will give this to you." said the Agate Armored Elephantman with gritted teeth, it is clear that it did not want to give it to me but it had no choice but to give it to me.

    "It is indeed precious treasure, " Puch!

    I said, but halfway into a sentence, I suddenly disappeared; seeing that the Grimm Monsters got rmed to move back to save its brothers, but it was already toote as my sword had pierced through the chest of the Orange Agate Armored Elephantman before moving back to my ce.

    "But, I will get Yellow Thorn Peach and other treasures you have once I killed you!" Ipleted my sentence with a second of break and rushed to the ck Agate Armored Elephantman.

    "You have underestimated me too much, human!" ck Agate Armored Elephantman roared as its eyes became red, and next moment, I sensed shit load of ult energy entering its body.

    It has already reached the peak of Nine Star Silver Elite, and overdrafts of ult energy have made it even stronger, but I am not afraid, as long as it did not cross the boundary of the Nine Star Elite, I have nothing to fear.

    The ult energy it is sucking madly making it quite powerful, but it will not help in crossing that boundary of the Nine Star Elite, I sensed the battle power of those who are above Silver Elite, and below Golden Elite, they are terror if I hade across them the even with my current power, all I could do is run using all my strength.

    The difference in power became greater, and as one reaches a higher level of power.

    Sup! ng!

    I reached next it and attacked while dodging the hammer of it, but it¡¯s whip-like flexible trunk thwarted my attack. As expected, this ck Agate Armored Elephantman, a peak Nine Star Elite Powerhouse, which has overdrafted the ult energy, it will be very difficult to kill it.

    ng ng ng...

    My sword shing against the trunk of the ck Agate Armored Elephantman as I won¡¯t be an idiot enough to sh my sword against the hammer of it, which had the force of the mountain.

    I fight against it while using a short instant movement every second; if one looked at our battle, they would seem me disappearing and appearing every second at different spots as if I am teleporting.

    ¡¯It is time to kill it!¡¯ I said with a sigh after half an hourter, I have be capable of killing it fifteen minutes ago, but I wanted to polish my Instant st and Short Instant Movement fighting with it.

    Puchi!

    Its body had be yellow due to overdrafted energy, but it is still fighting strong, but I who had identified all of the loopholes in its fighting style have no problem killing it, and I did by piercing my sword into its heart by exploiting the small gap between its trunk.

 Chapter 774 Deep Cave II

    Shlick

    I took out my sword as the light finally went out of the eyes of ck Agate Armored Elephantman; it was a good opponent. It had taught me a lot, but like every Grimm Monster, it had to die.

    I quickly took out its storage from its fallen body and started to look into it, and there I found not only Yellow Thorny Peach but also the map that ck Agate Armored Elephantman had in its hand earlier.

    When I looked at it, I found out it is paper and written by a human, the text on the map is that ofmon humannguage.

    "Frind, would you mind telling me about this Map?" I asked thest Yellow Agate Armored Elephantman, who is very shocked by the death of its brothers and still shaking in fear.

    My voice seemed to bring it out of stupor as it looked at me in question, "This Map, do you know anything about this map? If you know something good, I don¡¯t mind letting you go." I asked while putting a friendly smile on my face, but I did not know that my warm smile feels like the smile of the devil to the Grimm Monster.

    "Would you really let me go?" asked Yellow Agate Armored Elephantman, its eyes full of hope for a life that, for a moment, it had lost the cruelty that all the Grimm Monsters poses.

    "Sure, I¡¯ve already killed five of you, so letting weakling as you would be no problem," I said without mincing my words while still having a warm smile on my face.

    Its expression changed a little when I called it weakling, and a look of rage appeared on its face when it looked at me, but next second it calmed down as it knew it was the truth, of all his siblings, it was the weakest.

    "I don¡¯t know much about the Map, we have found it in the storage of humans we have killed, that Yellow Thorny Peach was also there with the map," Yellow Agate Armored Elephantman said.

    "Can I go n" Puchi!

    "Sorry, I don¡¯t keep my promises against the Grimm Monsters," I answered as I pierced my sword through its chest while looking at its questioning expression; he seemed to understand my answer before lightpletely went out of its eyes.

    Both sides hate each other so much that any promise that they made between them is very flimsy; it has no value.

    I put storage and maps into my storage. I collected the bodies of the Grimm Monsters before deactivating my abode, only to set up a few kilometers away from my previous location.

    Though I am very curious about the Map, I wanted to sleep first. I had been fighting the whole day, and this fight, which seemed simple, had taken a lot of strain on me, so I just wanted to bepletely rested before I go to dangerous treasure hunting.

    "Good Sleep!"

    I muttered as I woke up the next day, it was early morning, and the sun had just fullye out a while ago. I got out of bed leisurely and started to do my morning routine.

    Two hourster, I got out of my abode with a map in my hand. Looking at the map, it is clear that it is drawn by aplete rookie, one had to look around carefully before one could follow it.

    It took me quite a while before I understood the lines inside and I started to follow them, and when I stopped forty-five minutester, I found myself in the lush deep valley.

    From what is written on the map, there is an underground tunnel here somewhere, and I have to find in the valley which is going to be hard as whoever wrote this map had intentionally or unintentionally had not specified the location of the underground location in the map.

    "Ashlyn, help me find the entrance of the underground tunnel?" I asked Ashlyn, "Chew Chew!" she chirped before flying away from my shoulder.

    Seeing her flying away, I concentrated my killing energy on the stone, which I had put under my bracelet and started to scan the whole valley through my senses. It is a good thing that the valley is not big; otherwise, it would not havee under my ranger wholly.

    Fifteen minutes had passed, and I scanned every inch of the Valley, but I was not able to find the entrance that I started to think that this whole map is just a big fat joke that the owner wanted to y on Grimm Monster if he died by their hands.

    Chew Chew

    I was busy with my thoughts when Ashlyn came chirping at me, saying she had found the entrance, I am quite surprised as I have be near sure that this map is a joke.

    ording to Ashlyn, the entrance is a little high in the valley, so I activated the void boots and flew toward the entrance she had mentioned, and when I got there, I did find one.

    Slice Slice...

    It is very deeply hidden amidstrge, strong vines that I had to use my sword to cut them. When I cut all the vines on the entrance and the human side hole appeared in front of me.

    And what is strange is that I was barely able to discover the entrance despite standing directly in front of it, only when I concentrated my senses on it do I able to discover it,

    "This tunnel is very strange!" I muttered, it is very clear that for some strange reason, the sensory abilities did not work on this tunnel, so If I go in, I will be half-blind.

    "There are no rewards without the risk," I said after staring at the tunnel for a few minutes before entering inside.

    Dhub!

    As I had expected, the tunnel was so dark that I had to use a fireball for light, and when I was summoning my fireball, I found there was a small resistance. There is some strange energy that seems to be present in this tunnel, which seemed to suppress everything.

    Abilities, body, soul, even Rule powers, it seemed to suppress everything. Though the energy is very faint, its effects could be clearly felt.

    I stood on my spot for a few seconds sensing that strange energy before I started to walk in the tunnel. As I walked deeper, that strange supressive energy kept getting denser and denser.

    As the energy kept getting denser, the more suppressed I started to feel, at first the suppression was nothing, but as I got deeper, it began to affect me, I had used a lot more ten times more energy than is required to just main a tiny fireball.

    Seeing that, I cut off the fireball and took out a bright glow torch. I should not waste my mana on the silly things when I have the other options, I thought.

    I have to say this tunnel is very very deep, and as I venture deeper the suppression bes greater. It had reached the point that I had to use a considerable amount of energy just to take a step.

    Time passed by, and finally, after a little more than eight hourster, I saw the light, which made my tired and huffing face smile.

 Chapter 775 The Garden I

    Seeing the light, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear in my face. It was not easy to reach this far, especially the past hour. The suppressive energy is very dense here; if not for me circting the Secret method and Supreme Combat exercise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk this far.

    Even now, I am feeling a very high suppression that makes me feel like I am swimming in the sea of mercury, which made taking each step very hard.

    I turned off the glowing torch in my hand as I walked toward the light, the purpose of the glow torch was to provide me with the light, and now I can have light from the end of the tunnel, there is no need to use it.

    Step Step...

    I moved toward it, taking each step at the time while doing that I circte Supreme Combat Exercise and Secrete Method faster and faster to mitigate the pressure released by the suppressive energy.

    Gasp!

    It took me 20 minutes to cross the short distance to the cave end, but I finally reached it, and through the door, I saw the scene as amazing as I saw when I fell into the forbidden ground.

    What I see in front of me is a Huge Cavern, bigger than what I had encountered in Forbidden Ground. It is filled with green smoke and light. It hadpletely covered the cavern, I couldn¡¯t see one third of the cavern due to it. This smoke and light seemed toe from the thing in the centre of Cavern which waspletely blinded by the green smoke and light.

    The blinding light made it very difficult to see what that thing is and not to forget the distance between me and that object is at least fifteen kilometers, so even if I am there was no blinding light, I would have been able to see it perfectly without getting close.

    I looked for the blinding Green light in the centre for a while before looking around, and I am quite shocked by what I saw.

    Looking at such deep underground and suppressive energy released by that blinding object, no life would grow there, but they will be very wrong. This cavern is flourishing with life.

    There are so many trees here that one could call it a huge Garden. They are neat formations as if they are nted by someone which feels really impossible because the rarity of trees here is off the charts. Each every tree rares more than other, especially that is closer to the light, they are fucking rare.

    I would not have imagined, the tree of Yellow Thorn Peaches which is one of the rarest fruit in the Knight Grade is the most outeryer, I will just as have to walk for four meters I will reach the trees.

    There are hundreds if not thousands of trees of Yellow Thorn Peaches present here and that is for the most outeryer.

    Seeing the Yellow Thorn Peach Trees, I couldn¡¯t help but licked my lips seeing that and took a step inside the cavern. In my greed I failed to notice that Ashlyn who after seeing the tasty thing would leap at them like mad had flown away from my shoulder and now is sitting little distance from cavern distance.

    "FUCK!"

    As I took the step inside the Cavern from the entrance, I felt like a force of mountains crashing into me. This time not only is there dense suppressive energy but also Gravity, which seemed to not only affect my body but my soul too.

    Feeling such pressure of suppressive energy and Gravity, I wanted to take a step back immediately, but I did not; I stayed rooted in my spot while madly circting the Supreme Combat Exercise and Secrete Method.

    Hun!

    Suddenly a bright smile appeared on my face as I finally created the 49th minor seal of Supreme Combat Exercise. I have just stepped away from creating the 50th seal. For the past seven hours in the tunnel, I had tried to use the suppressive energy to break through that limit, but I was unsessful doing that but here one step in the cavern, and I was able to create a 49th seal.

    Within a few seconds, the seal ispletely created and started to transfer the energy throughout my body, which is not much to me, but I am still happy as now I am only one seal away from creating an Amethyst seal, which I am nning to create as soon as possible.

    Step!

    After the 49th seal was created, I again started circting the Supreme Combat Exercise and Secrete Method, and I took another step toward the peach tree. Just as I took the step, the pressure on me had increased two-fold, and suddenly I felt the artifacts I am wearing became very heavy.

    Seeing that, I did not waste time and stored everything in my storage right, which had be quite hard to operate. Now except for the clothes and storage ring on my finger, I am not wearing anything; I even stored the normal storage packets into the storage ring as they have be inoperable under such pressure; only the storage ring could be operated.

    Step Step Step Step...

    I took one step, then another, and soon I crossed the one-meter distance and was even able to reach the 4th cirction of the 50th seal amazingly. The pressure here is so high that as long as I try my all, I am confident that I will be able to create the 5oth seal here.

    But it will not be easy, the pressure here is already very great, and if I am right, only those who are at the Peak Nine Star Elite will be able to reach near the peach tree, and that is not good news for me.

    I am not Peak Nine Star Elite, at least my Body and Soul had not reached that level yet. I can project the power of Peak Nine Star Elite because of the Swirling Armor, but without it, I am just an ordinary Nine Star Elite.

    So, reach the peach tree; not only will I need the power of the 50th seal, but I will also need to bear some fearsome injuries, and I am ready for it.

    Hun!

    I continue taking a step after step, with each step, I would make small progress. I was just scanning my body for the progress I am making under this Suppressive Energy and Gravity when I notice something strange, which brought a dazzling smile to my face.

    I notice that suppressive energy enters my body or I might say that I am swimming in the river of the suppressive energy, so with me taking a breath to practice, some suppressive energy would enter my body.

    Most of it would pass through my body, but some of it would stay and make my body stronger. The rate of progress is very slow, almost unnoticeable at first, but as I entered the dense energy, its effects had be very noticeable.

    Though its speed is still slow, if Ie in contact with the more dense suppressive energy, then with the help of the power of Amethyst seal, my body and soul could definitely reach the Peak Nine Star Elite.

 Chapter 776 Yellow Thorn Peaches

    Time passed by, and finally, I am just 1 meter away from the Yellow Thorn Peach Tree, but I had already reached my limit. All the blood veins in my body started to pop up, and there are very tiny cracks forming on my Soul, which gets bigger and bigger every second.

    My Soul and Body are very tensile, but this Gravity and Suppressive energy has taken them to near their limit.

    The more I stay in my ce, the greater my injuries are bing; if I am right, then I will be only able to stay at my current ce for fifteen minutes max before my body starts to copse.

    I could take steps and let my body bathe in the suppressive energy, and I am sure within a day, the suppressive energy will make my body and Soul strong enough I will be able to get close to the tree, but I do not want to wait for that long, the wait will be too much for me as I see the tree a meter ahead of me.

    It is not like I am out of options, my Supreme Combat Exercise has reached the 24th cirction, and as long as I break the wall that is stopping my cirction, I will be able to create the 50th minor seal and with it 5th Amethyst Seal.

    But it is harder than it seems, I had been trying for the past hour, but I wasn¡¯t able to break that wall.

    I looked ahead, and my expression hardened, I will not be able to break the wall through the normal means, to break it, I will have to challenge my limits and bore some pain.

    Step! Crack Crack... "Ahhh...."

    I took a step forward, and just as I did, I started to hear the cracking sound of my bones as I was assaulted with soul-crushing pain. This time it is not an illusion, my Soul and body are really getting crushed by the immense pain.

    I am sure that I can only stay under this pressure for a maximum of three minutes before I start to be a puddle of gore under this pressure.

    I knew something like this would happen, but it still blew my mind and distracted me from the thing I should be doing for at least half an minute.

    I took a single deep breath, which is felt like inhaling thick mercury inside me, but I bore the ufortable sensation and closed my eyes. Inside I fully concentrate on building the momentum of energy, as I know I only have one chance; after that, I will have to take a step back or I¡¯ll die.

    I continue to build the momentum of the energy without care for the pain and injuries I am receiving. I built and built the momentum until it finally reached its limit, and seeing that, Ipletely released it on the wall that is blocking my path.

    Boom!

    The torrent like force finally crashed on it the wall, I thought it would sure st it apart, but not a crack had formed on it, seeing that I feltplete disappointed and about to take a step back when I saw numerous cracks for forming on that wall at rming speed and within second that wall sted apart in the smithers.

    As the wall sted apart, the 50th minor seal started to form, seeing that I began to provide it with energy. Earlier it used to need more than a minute to be created, but with this extraordinary pure mana, six seconds are more than enough.

    In six-second, the seal waspletely created and started to spread the cooling energy through my body, which did nothing except for giving me a slight refreshing feeling.

    The minor seal released its energy for just five seconds; as it released the energy, it got sucked by my body that energy did not have the chance to circte throughout the body.

    As the 50th Minor sealpletely spent the energy, it went back to the other nine seals and started to spin slowly and as they spun they created sucking force to suck the mana out of my body.

    Hun!

    I was to provide it with the mana when I found out that it is sucking suppressive energy present in my boy at an astonishing speed that in just three seconds, it sucked all the energy it needed and resplendent amethyst seal created as it released refreshing energy throughout my parched body that not only started to heal my body and Soul but also started to make them stronger.

    I am in shock seeing what is happening, the seals of supremebat exercise only one time have taken the other energy other than my mana, which is ¡¯White¡¯ Grade Origin Water.

    Its usage of White Grade origin water is understandable as the Origin Water as it had a tiny part of the Origin in it, and it very mild energy but this suppressive energy is different. It ispletely overbearing, but Amethyst Seal sucked it apart in just four seconds.

    The refreshing energy transmitted in my body for a minute before it stopped, and I again felt mountain-like pressure crashing into me.

    The pressure is really great, but this time, my body was able to bear it. As I scanned my body and Soul, I found it had barely reached the Peak of Nine Star Elite; I still needed to strengthen it quite a more before it reached the absolute Peak of Nine Star Elite and I am very sure that training day or two in The Garden will do the job.

    Now that the 5th amethyst seal is created, I again focused on the Yellow Thorn Peach Tree, which is less than a meter distance from me.

    ¡¯Fuck, so hard!¡¯

    I cursed in my mind as I tried to circte the Supreme Combat Exercise as I found it extremely hard, harder than breaking into the wall and it is not Supreme Combat Exercise, the Body Cleansing Exercise had also became hard, I found when I practiced in the morning.

    I know this level of difficulty is not normal as my father had created the fifth amethyst seal before, and he mentioned something about it being difficult, but he did not say it will be this difficult; if it had been this difficult, my father would have mentioned it to me.

    So I could only conclude that I am having a hard time practicing the Supreme Combat Exercise and Body Cleansing Exercise due to my changed constitution, and it will be harder as I grew powerful.

    Shaking my head at those thoughts, I continue as no matter how hard they get, I will break through them, and the rewards I will get after doing that will also be great, so it is not that I am suffering or anything.

    Step Step Step...

    With my strength increased by the Amethyst seal, I continue to take steps toward the peach tree; first, I was fine, but soon I started to get injured by pressure, but I did not mind as the peach tree is near.

    STEP!

    Finally, my bleeding self took thatst step and reached near the peach tree and saw glowing Yellow Thorn Peaches; I felt that all the efforts I took and all the pain I had experienced all of it was worth it.

 Chapter 777 Yellow Thorn Peaches II

    Tak!

    I picked 1st of the 11 thorny peaches that are present on the tree; just I picked it front the tree; the peaches weight increased by a hundred times.

    It was a good thing I had expected something like will happen and was quite ready to bear its weight; otherwise, those thorns would have pierced through my hand.

    I picked one peach after another, and within a few minutes, I picked all of the Yellow Thorn Peaches and stored them into my barely operable storage ring. With the One Yellow Thorn Peach that I got to front the Grimm Monster, I now have a total of twelve Yellow Thorn Peaches.

    This is such an astounding number, though I could only drink only one potion created through them. I am still happy I got it as it will be very useful to my friends and family. I am sure that by drinking the potion made of Yellow Thorn Peach, my parents will directly be the Silver Elite as long as they digest the potion, which I am sure they would.

    This Yellow Thorn Peach will be able to increase my power, which is already at the peak of Nine Star Silver, much less them. They bing Two Star Silver Elite to Three Star Silver Elite would not be a problem.

    ¡¯Sigh!¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh when I think about this; I know how much I had worked hard to get to this level. If someone had given me resources like Yellow Thorn Peach, I would not have worked this hard and gone through so many life and death battles but I am d I did as it was those experinces made me who I am today.

    But how rare are the resource like Yellow Thorn Peach is? it is extremely rare that very few lucky peoplee across it and now I havee across a Garden where the peach is the lowest grade resource, I couldn¡¯t help shook my head seeing that.

    This Garden is very precious, if others knew about it, there would be an absolute bloodbath at the terrifying level, so I should not let anyone know about it, not even Rachel.

    It is not that I don¡¯t trust her, its just that the this Garden is too terrifying, the furthest tree I could see is the resource that even Dukes will fight to the death for and that is just a Middle-level Resource in this Garden as I am very sure that dense green smoke is hiding even more precious resources inside it.

    I was just about to move my eyes from the front and about to move toward the next peach tree when my eyes fell on something. I did not understand what this was at first, but when I looked carefully, I understood what it was, and my whole body couldn¡¯t help but shake.

    Just a few steps in front of me, I saw an old piece of cloth. There was beside it just a piece of cloth between the Yellow Thorn Peach Tree and the Emerald Kiwi Tree, but it is enough to exin everything.

    Someone hade before me and probably died, otherwise there would not be such a big piece of cloth here.

    I don¡¯t know for how long this ce has been here, but one thing is clear many people have entered this Garden before me. Some were able to get out with fortune while others got buried in it.

    The environment of this The Garden is very beneficial but also very dangerous, just a slight overestimation of one¡¯s abilities could lead to one¡¯s downfall. So I must chew more than I bite; otherwise, I will be squashed to death before I know it.

    I looked at the cloth for a while before I started to move toward another peach tree. This time the pressure on me did not increase a bit as I am not moving forward but moving to a side, so the pressure I am feeling was the same.

    Hun!

    Soon I reached the second Yellow Thorn Peach Tree and reached it to pluck the fruit, but this time there was no Yellow Thorn Peach came into my hand. I tried using more force, but is no use, the Yellow Thorn Peach is still sticking to the tree.

    Seeing that, I tried to pluck another Yellow Thorn Peach, but the result was the same. I tried to pluck all the other Yellow Thorn Peach on it, but the result was the same, I couldn¡¯t pluck any fruit from the tree.

    I thought this tree was somewhat special but soon found out all the Yellow Thor Peach Trees were the same, I could not be able to pluck the fruit from any of them.

    There is some kind of restriction here about plucking the fruits from only one tree; otherwise, I would not have been able to pluck the fruits from it.

    In the firstyer, there are only Yellow Thorn Peach Trees, five meters in front of me are Emerald Kiwi trees, the Emerald Kiwi¡¯s looked like they are made of the Emeralds.

    Emerald Kiwi¡¯s are higher-level fruit than the Yellow Thorn Peaches, even if I directly ate one, I would directly have the power of the Golden Elite and middle level one at the least.

    Plucking them would not be easy; the pressure would be immense, but I am willing to try, I thought, as I took a couple of deep breaths which were as hard as walking here before I cautiously moved my one leg forward.

    I am very cautious doing that, not only am I extremely alert but I also have my best healing potion in my hand in case any ident urs.

    Khuch! "Ahhhh..."

    Screamingly I took my feet back and drank the potion which I had prepared before. The pressure there is terrifying, it was so terrifying that, just as I ced my feet on the ground, I had my feet nearly crushed.

    If I had not taken my feet back just as it touched the ground. If I had been a secondte then I would have seen the bloody paste of bone and flesh instead of the crushed bones.

    The potion instantly took effect and in just minutes, my feet had be good as new. Though the injury may have healed, the trauma is still there; even now, a minuteter, I could still feel my body shaking.

    "Golden Elite, I have to be Golden Elite before I could even think about taking that step," I muttered, clearly aware that low-level Golden Elites would also be crushed in a few steps, if I want to reach for that Emerald Kiwi Tree then I will have to be at least Eight Star Golden Elite before I could think about getting that emerald kiwi.

    I looked at the Emerald Kiwi for a while before moving away. I¡¯ve already got the Yellow Thorn Peaches, but I will not leave. I could feel that suppressive energy inside The Garden could help increase my strength.

    So, I n to train here for a while before I squeeze out all the benefits from the Suppressive Energy and Gravity of The Garden.

    I was just thinking about the training when my gaze fell on Ashlyn, who, for some reason, had not wanted to enter the Cavern is now walking toward it with an extremely serious face.

 Chapter 778 Primordial Voice

    I have never seen Ashlyn this serious before, she is always haughty and serious but never this serious. She, with her tiny legs, had now reached the boundary of the Cavern and looked at the cavern withplicated expressions.

    Zzzzz...

    I thought she would stay on her spot for some time, but a few seconds after she reached the entrance of the cavern, she took a step inside and just as it did, the whole Garden started to shake and all the green like and smoke came at her in an instant andpletely drowned her.

    This happened so suddenly that I am barely able to sense what happened and when I became capable of ascertaining what is happening in front of me, I have bepletely immobile, unable even to twitch my fingers.

    The suppressive energy that downed Ashlyn is so immense that it left mepletly immobile, if not for me being shielded by something, I would have turned into a fine mist of blood within a moment of sensing this aura.

    I don¡¯t know what is happening to Ashlyn, I could not sense her, nor could I see her, I only thing I know that she is alive and that is the only thing that keeps my rapidly beating heart from exploding.

    Time passed by as I continued to watch Ashlyn while immobile; it was painful to watch as I could not do anything but that.

    "Titaness Of Mysteries Moon, You Are Not Dead After All."

    Suddenly I heard an aged voice ringing through my ears, it is an unknownnguage I¡¯ve never heard, but somehow I was able to understand it clearly.

    This voice seems like it is from the Old man, but I feel like it is said from the being that is older than time itself. Hearing this Primordial voice, I felt that strange feeling rise in me again but this time I am in no mood to focus on it as my focus ispletely on Ashlyn.

    The Green Smoke and light is now receding at the rapid pace, and soon Ashlyn revealed herself from smoke and light, she seemed absolutely fine, and there are no injuries or anything on her, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.

    "What-what had happened to you?" I asked with a little strained voice as I am having a problem with speaking under such pressure.

    Chew Chew Chew...

    ¡¯Why have I even asked her such a question?¡¯ I said as I massaged my head, she never knew about strange things that happened to her, she would be cked out whenever that happened.

    I wanted to ask her about the name that Primordial Voice spoke as the same name spoken by the abomination in a differentnguage, but seeing she does not have any idea about whatever secret she has, I also let it go.

    Ashlyn seemed not to feel this suppressive energy and Gravity as easily flew front her spot andnded on the Yellow Thorn Peach Tree. As she fell, she instantly took a bite of the peak, without care for the sharp thorns the peach has.

    She kept eating the peach, and before long, she finished eating itpletely and started on the second.

    I did not stop her as when she is full, she will pluck fruits for me, but as time passed, I felt like I had overestimated her generosity and underestimated her food for love as she continued eating one Yellow Thorn Peach after another without stopping.

    Soon she finished eating the 10th fruit of the tree, which was also thest one and flew toward another one.

    My eyes became sharp, seeing that, if Ashlyn can eat the fruits from the second tree, then it will be a good thing for me as Ashlyn will be able to eat hundreds of fruits the most while the rest of them she could pluck for me.

    But it looked like that beautiful dream will never be realized as ashlyn herself wasn¡¯t able to eat the fruit.

    Chew Chew Chew...

    Unable to eat the fruits of the tree, Ashlyn got angry and started to chirp angrily at the source of light. I shudder to see that; I am very well aware that there is sentient being here; if Ashlyn got it angry, then we both murked fine blood paste and became nutrients for the trees of this Grade.

    Ashlyn continued to chirp angrily at a light source for a few minutes before she stopped and looked at the Yellow Thorn Peaches Lodgingly before she looked at the Emerald Kiwis with even more lodging.

    I was about to stop her when I saw her looking at the Emerald Kiwi in case she nned to go toward them but she did not, she just quietly sat on the branch of the Yellow Thorn Peach Tree and closed her eyes in rest.

    I finalized my training n, which is the first training in Body Cleansing Technique and then with my sword. I would have liked to train with Sword as Body Cleansing Technique would be extremely hard to practice in such pressure, but I still chose to practice it as it will be twenty times more effective than any other way.

    Body Cleansing Technique makes muscles rx and contract, which would not only help in suck more energy into the body but also effectively merge it with my body, which makes it the best Method to be practiced in such an environment.

    It is the best method, but it will also be hardest; I don¡¯t know if I will be even able to practice the first move of it under such pressure.

    I walked back a few meters and reached a one-meter distance from the entrance, where the pressure is lowest of the cavern, I will start from the Lower pressure to the highest. If I directly started from highest, then I will not be able tost long.

    ¡¯So fucking Hard!¡¯

    I screamed out in my mind as I just performed the few poses of the 1st move, I have started to feel tired at the 10th pose of the 1st pose. The 10th pose is nothing; I did not even feel anything when I performed the 1st and 2nd move, but now I am tired just at the 10th pose of the 1st move.

    I continued performing through the gritted teeth, but as I reached the 20th pose, I felt drained,pletely drained that I just wanted to fall but I did not; I continued performing with every bit of the energy I have.

    Thud!

    Finally, at the 28th pose, I had reached my final limit and fell tiredly; this time, it took me a minute before I started to regain my energy, which made me feel like I have returned to past days where I have to wait for minutes for my body to recover.

    Time passed by as I continued performing Supreme Combat Exercise, every time I would fall, I would take the rest of the fifteen minutes before continuing again and such away, I was finally able to perform the whole first move.

    Just as I did that, I started to perform in two-meter distance from the cavern entrance, where the pressure is even greater than before. It was very difficult to perform, but I continued as I saw the result of it with my own eyes.

    Which is amazing, better than I had thought. It was so good that it made me perform Body Cleansing Exercise even more zealously.

 Chapter 779 Seed Of Wisdom

    It is the evening of the second day since I had entered the Garden, I have been continuously practicing the Body Cleansing Exercise and Sword since yesterday.

    Except for taking a four-hour break to eat and sleep, I am continuously practicing. Though I am very tired by such continuous practice, I did not want to stop as it is giving me absolute benefits.

    I¡¯ve reached the absolute Peak of Nine Star Silver Elite and as long as I get a big push, I will be able to go beyond that, but I don¡¯t think I will get that big push here as the Suppressive Energy had already lost its effects on me, if I want to get more benefits then I will have to take that step.

    I am now practicing five meters away from the entrance of the Cavern; if I were to take a step further than that, then I would have to bear that crushing pressure, which will turn me into a fine paste in three-second, so it is furthest I could go.

    I am not sad though, this ce has given me more than what I could hope for, I am already at the absolute peak of the Nine Star Silver Elite, and now I just need a big push to go further, and I have already a way for that which is Yellow Thorn Peach.

    I am confident that even if I ate it directly, I would be able to cross break through the Nine Star Silver Elite and reach a level that is between Silver Elite and Golden Elite. Still, I will not eat it directly; I want to make the potion out of it, which will provide me more benefits than eating it directly.

    I am currently at an important junction of Body Cleansing Exercise; I am performing the 108th pose of 5th move. If I crossed it, the little snake woulde out; I wanted to see if this suppressive energy had any effect on it.

    I would be very happy if it were able to eat the suppressive energy which I think is unlikely to happen. I am very aware that I cannot actively merge this suppressive energy into me; it has merged into me because it willed it.

    This suppressive energy is even more dangerous than the Cosmic Energy I¡¯ve encountered in the forbidden ground, but its edge is dulled by someone intentionally so that one can absorb its bits and pieces.

    I hope some pieces merge into the little snake so that it could bring benefits to it, but I don¡¯t know if it will work on me like a little snake or not; the only way I will find out is to bring it out.

    I repeatedly tried to break out of the 108th pose, but no matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t. The 6th move was very hard, yesterday when I had practiced in my abode, I was not even able to properly perform its first pose.

    I will worry about performingter; now I have to worry about breaking into 6th Move first.

    Finally, after tens of tries, I was able to reach the 6th pose, and I again understood its difficulty. As I reached the 6th pose, my body had be immobile that even if I wanted to, I could not move. I have started performing 1st pose of it quickly; otherwise, all my efforts will be wasted.

    "Ahhh...."

    I screamed out loudly and used all my powers to move; first, I was not able to move, but then I moved a little. The movement was nearly nonexistent, only those with keen eyes were able to spot it, but it was enough for me as it gives me hope.

    I used more and more force and was finally able to move my body, which was slower than the ant. Though this speed is not much, it was enough to bring out the little purple snake.

    As it came out, it did not move toward the food as it usually does but looked torrent of Suppressive Green Energying and going out of my body.

    I did not urge it to do anything; it had started to develop a basic instinct and should be able to guess what is good for it and what is not.

    Hun!

    I was just looking at the little snake when suddenly a horrifying pressure downed on me or to be exact on a little snake.

    It is hundreds no thousand, no million times greater than the pressure that Abomination gave me, but unlike the pressure from the Abomination which was full of malice, this pressure gave me a feeling of kindness and the strangest thing is, I could move under this pressure with ease.

    "INTERESTING!"

    The ancient voice said as it observed the little snake and next moment, I found the torrent of Suppressing Energy rushing at the little snake before itpletely drowned it, I was quite rmed seeing it but quickly calmed down.

    I know this is the doing of the being in the Garden, and it did not have the ill will toward us. It is so powerful that just an intention of it was enough to wipe us out.

    The Torrent continued to bathe the little snake for more than a minute before it had it went away, and the little snake emerged.

    Gasp!

    I gasped in shock when I saw it as it had changed quite a bit, in the whole purple body there are now scarlet spots, these scarlet spots cover around 20% of the little snake¡¯s body if I am not wrong then the little snake started to mutate again. That suppressive energy had not only started the mutation; it alsopleted 20% of it.

    I was about to ask it to move toward energies to check its eating speed when a humongous aura covering me stirred again; this time, torrential suppressive energy started to spin as it began to concentrate on the single spot.

    The process continued for more than ten minutes before a glowing green seed appeared, as I saw the seed, I felt like this seed is full of life and filled with the iprehensible abilities.

    Seeing the seed that strange feeling inside me rose again, but like all the previous time, nothing hade out of it, so I left it as it is and concentrated on the seed that is slowly floating toward the little snake.

    Soon it stopped in front of the little snake; I was about to urge the little snake to eat it when little opened its mouth and gulped down that bright green seed in the single bite.

    As it ate the seed, it started to glow with a green light that seemed to be full of life. I hope this seed will provide some aid to the little snake, and make it grow further.

    The little snake kept glowing for quite a while before its glow started to recede till itpletely disappeared.

    When I looked at it, I was quite surprised. I thought there would be a big change in it, but there seemed to be no change, its length, color, size, everything is the same.

    Just when I thought the seed had brought no change, my gaze fell on its tiny little eyes, and my whole body shook uncontrobly that I nearly fell.

    Wisdom, I saw the wisdom in its eyes instead of the usual basic instincts.

 Chapter 780 Nero

    That green Seed had given a Wisdom to the little snake; now, the little snake had gained intelligence simr to that of a newly born monster. I could see curious eyes looking around, and it is sending me warm feelings that I felt for the first time.

    When I sensed that feeling, tears had automatically formed in my eyes, feeling those feelings, I know that little snake considers me as its parent.

    "Wee to World Nero," I said to her. It seemed to understand what I am saying and started to fly in a circle in happiness. It had now gained the wisdom the same as a new-born monster, so it must have the name and ¡¯Nero¡¯ sounded the best.

    That Seed had lit up Wisdom in Nero in just a few seconds, it would have taken me a year at the least, and it would not have been perfect, but with the Seed of Wisdom, it now had be like a normal monster or became like a normal monster as possible.

    Nero could never be a normal monster, it is a special life that was created through the Miracle Fruit, which is said to have made from the most primal energy of the world, so there is no question about its potential.

    As I was ying with Nero, I found that the sense of that being is moving over my body and scanning every inch of it till its stop at the Chaos Crushing Holy Tower. I felt the slight fluctuation as if it was surprised seeing the tower, but a secondter, when its sense fell on my Sword, it shook like never before.

    The humongous aura boiled out of control, and even if it is non threatening, it started to affect me, my body and soul began to team apart at such a fast pace that I thought it would crush me into nihility within a second.

    "Chew, Chew..."

    My body had formed numerous cracks, and my bones broke into hundreds of pieces, I was on myst leg and would die at any moment. I was about to send my final goodbye to Ashlyn and Nero as I know I am dying when I hear the loud chirp of Ashlyn.

    Ashlyn¡¯s chirp seemed normal to hear, but I get the same feeling from her chirp as I from the humongous feeling that was killing me. I was so shocked by it that I forgot I am dying.

    I was just in shock when I heard the sigh of that being, and next moment, the torrential green energy spread through my body, healing every part of the soul and body. In a moment, my body which was on the verge of breaking into pieces recoveredpletely.

    "BLOOD OF ANNIHILATION!"

    The primordial voice spoke again, a voice full ofplicated emotions and next moment I saw green runes started to appear in my consciousness; these runes looked even older than the Ancient Runes. Seeing them, I felt that these runes have the power to destroy the world if they willed it.

    As the runes were forming, I felt the shaking of my sword; it is not my sword but abomination inside it. It is shaking in fear; I am sure of it as I could clearly sense it¡¯s feeling.

    Soon the green runes joined together to form a long vine. The Vine is Majestic, I wanted to describe its majesty but I do not have the words to describe it.

    The wine floated toward my sword before it went inside, I thought I would not be able to see what was happening inside, but that being seemed to understand me as suddenly I saw scenery in front of me change.

    "Abomination!"

    I said in a shocked voice, as I saw a huge abomination in front me that seemed so huge that I couldn¡¯t use the distance to measure it up. Seeing the green vine, horror appeared on its face, and it wanted to run away, but it couldn¡¯t, it¡¯s body bound in while runic ribbon.

    Seeing the Runic Ribbon, I know it was Ashlyn¡¯s handiwork. She had bound the abomination in her shiny white runesst time. So, it could do nothing, but struggle as vine made of runes came at me.

    Soon a vine approached it, and I thought it would also bind it just like the shiny white runic ribbon, but no, it directly pierced through the stomach of abomination mercilessly.

    "AHHHHH..."

    As the ribbon went inside the stomach of the Abomination, abomination screamed. Its screams were so horrific that even I found myself shuddering and that is when I am protected, I feel if I hadn¡¯t been protected, then this scream would have been more than enough to kill me.

    GASP!

    Half of the vine went inside it when suddenly, It started to came back and with it, the Vine had brought the piece of bone, the piece of bone looked normal but seeing it I just wanted to prostrate myself in front of it, if my real body would have been here, I would definitely prostrate in front of it.

    Not only me but every being of the universe will prostrate in front of it, the feeling it gives is that of supremacy, that it is above everyone and no is above it.

    "AHHHH...."

    I was just staring at it when suddenly I saw screams of abomination getting louder and louder. When I looked up the reason for it, I saw runic vine had split up in thousands of parts and started to pierce through every part of its body.

    All of its tentacles got pierces, so is its thousands of eyes and mouth, the runic vine had pierced through everything, leaving not a single part of it and seeing faint green appearing faintly all over its body, It is very clear that runic vines had dug quite deeply inside it.

    Soon the runic vine pierced through every of its body, and when that happened, the other end of the vine had dug inside the bone, as I saw that I found my vision blur before finding myself again inpletely different parts.

    This world ispletely white and feels very holy and in the center of it is a huge globe of a silvery grey rock which looks like a dried Sun, the sun which has lost all of its energy.

    The green vine approached this dried Sun, and I thought it would pierce through it, but it did not. It hade very close to it but did not dare to touch it for some reason.

    Buzz!

    As the vine came close to it, it started to form a ring around the rock glode, sunn the ring of the runic vine had formed, and next moment they began to shine, just as they did, a faint green smoke started toe out of the vine circle and automatically got sucked by the Rock Glode.

    The rock globe acted like a super sponge, sucking whatever energy came out of the Green Vine immediately.

    As I was watching it, I seemed to hear very painful screams; I first felt they were delusions, but soon thought these might be screams of Abomination. This green runic vine is harnessing the energy from the abomination to feed this Rock Gloade.

    Time passed, when suddenly the rock globe started to shine, as it shined it began to release the fearful energy that not me made me immobile but runic vine which so overbearing stopped for a moment.

 Chapter 781 Getting Ou

    Annihtion, the aura of Absolute Destruction, spread throughout the Holy space. It is so fearsome that one could be wiped out of existence, everything would turn into nihility once they contact this aura.

    It is terrifying to the extreme that if I had my real body present here, I would have soiled my pants. I am fine because of protection; otherwise, I would have turned to smoke a long ago.

    The silver-grey rock globe started to shine, and with it, there is change happening to it, some parts of tuning into liquid slowly.

    As time passed and the process continued as it sucked more and more energy from the vine until it becamepletely liquified and now it looked like a ball of silvery grey liquid. If it had been red, it would have looked like a huge drop of blood, just as that thought came into my mind, it struck me.

    ¡¯This is the Blood Of Annihtion that they were all crazy about.¡¯ The Abomination was ecstatic about having it, and now the being in The Garden got shocked seeing it that it had nearly killed me.

    As I was watching, the scene in front of me blurred, and I found myself back in the Garden. I thought I would see something amazing, I was sure of it but instead of seeing it, I was sent back.

    I found I am still performing the Supreme Combat Technique and seeing that I got excited before all my hopes got dashed when I found I am still performing the first pose, and it had barely ten seconds since I cked out.

    I wanted to check on other things, but I first pacified Nero, who is wailing. He had sensed my emotions earlier; It took me a while to pacify him before I asked it to eat the energies around it.

    When I looked at its speed of eating, I felt relieved, and a bright smile appeared on my face. Last time at every 1% of mutation, it¡¯s eating speed used to increased by one time and this time also is the same, it had mutated about 10%, so its speed had increased by ten times.

    Still, it took more than one minute to eat all the energies present in my body except for of course, the suppressive energy.

    As Nero finished eating, I had expected to fall myself down due to extreme tiredness as I usually do, but this time, I had found that there still quite a bit of energy remaining; I was quite surprised seeing that.

    ¡¯Fuck!¡¯

    I shouted ecstatically in my mind when I checked the condition of my body; I am quite surprised as it was way stronger than before, not only my body but also my soul had advancement.

    I am now officially above Silver Elite, and Below Golden Elite, as for how I got the big push to reach here, I did not have to think much.

    When that being spotted ¡¯Blood Of Annihtion¡¯ in me, It was so shocking that its aura which fluctuated a little, which brought me out to my brink. That being instantly healed my injuries with Suppressive Energy.

    That suppressive energy not only healed my injuries but also gave me enough push that I could break out of Silver Elite.

    Seeing I have energy, I tried to move toward the 2nd pose of the sixth movie, but I had failed. I tried till I was dead tired and fell on the ground in exhaustion and unknowingly fell into sleep under such high pressure.

    It is very risky to sleep here, as I am very close to the next boundary, I will just have to move my leg a little, and it will be crushed. Even now, when my strength increases, I do not have a bit of confidence to survive even a second under that pressure.

    When I woke up the next morning, I felt quite refreshed and suffocated at the same time,st night I was dead tired by intense training and numerous shocks that slept profoundly, but now that I have woken up, I started to feel that immense pressure.

    I have already gained most of the benefits of this ce, but I am still staying here one more day to train. The suppressive energy and Gravity is very good for the training of the body; I want to increase the weight of my sword tomorrow.

    It took me forty-five minutes to freshen up and eat before I came back near the tree where maximum pressure is and took out Greatsword, which feels a little lighter than before.

    It is not the Grimm Sword I usually use but the other, it is the lightest Greatsword I have. In the Garden, whatever nonliving things Ie across will have to bear the same amount of pressure as me.

    I had taken out the Grimm Sword, but it fell down with so much weight that it had nearly buried in the ground. Which is why I am using this blue color greatsword, which is the lightest Greatsword I have.

    When I first took it out, I was barely able to lift much less practice, but after training in the space, I was able to lift enough that I could practice for a few minutes. Now with my strength increased again, I hope I will be able to practice it for half an hour at the least.

    ¡¯Isted more than I had expected!¡¯ I said as I sat on the ground tired, I had practiced little more than an hour before I had to rest, which is quite shocking as I usually only practice for ten to fifteen minutes before I have to rest for a while but this time I hadsted for an hour.

    I rested for five minutes before I continued to practice again, and such a day had passed between the practice. I again slept tiredly before waking the next morning and starting practicing again.

    I was nning to leave after day, but I ended up staying two more extra days seeing the progress I am making in my sword practice. Such as five days hd passed since I had entered this cave and four and a half days since I entered this cavern and since then, I had not taken a step outside of it. I ate and slept under the pressure of this cavern.

    Now that the time of leaving hade, I felt a little mncholic. The Garden has given me many benefits and will give me more when I return. That will be only when I will reach the Peak Golden Elite; I don¡¯t know how much time it will take, I hope it¡¯s soon.

    I took onest look at the cavern before I walked out of it, and just as I did, I felt like a light as a feather, there still suppressive pressure in the cave but it is nothingpared to what it is inside.

    I started to walk outside of the cave unlike when I entered the cave, this time I felt no crushing pressure, which is why it took me just one and a half hour to get outpare to seven hours in getting in.

 Chapter 782 Kill I

    "It¡¯s all good now!"

    I said as I closed the entrance of the cave with vines, five days ago, I had cut the Vines in excitement. Now they have grown a little but not much. So I moved vines beside it and hid the entrance.

    It looked perfect; if one does not look carefully, they will not spot any problems with it. The secret of The Garden is too shocking, the fewer people know about it, the better.

    The people who havee before me also understand it, with the level of strength I have, it will be very difficult to get entry into the Garden again if I notified the Guild of adventurers Paradise.

    It will be the property of the powerful, and I might as well be killed to protect the secret. So even if I want others to get benefits from it, I will have to keep it secret and only disclose when I have enough strength that no one will be able to take from me without my permission.

    It had been sixteen days since I went out of the city for the Mission, and the requirement of my mission is only for that of the fourteen days if I want I could return, but I will not.

    I n to spend two more days in Mariana Hills, testing my powers against the Grimm Monsters of the same level, and I won¡¯t have to worry about Rachel worrying about me as her Mission is longer than me; she has three more days before she could return to the city.

    So, returning early will be useless for me, so at that time, I might as well destroy some camps and fight some Grimm Monsters.

    After walking away from the cave entrance, I did not directly search for the Grimm Monsters to fight. There is one thing I have to do before I could start fighting Grimm Monsters, and that is to calibrate the weight of my sword.

    With my advancement and cruel training I have put myself for these past few days, the 300KG have became light to me. I want to increase the weight of the sword so that it could be heavy again.

    When I first came out of Forbidden Ground, I had thought that by the time I had reached the Peak of Nine Star Silver Elite, I might be capable enough to lift my Totem Artifact but it seemed like I was desperately wrong, I will need to be Golden Elite before I could use my Totem Artifact.

    I took out the Grimm Sword from my storage, and as I had expected, it felt surprisingly light, it felt like I am not using the Grimm Sword but the Red Sword.

    Feeling the sword in my hand, I activated its weight array. As I did it, the weight of the sword kept increasing. I closed my eyes and let my weight increase. I want to make it as heavy as the sword I used during the training in The Garden.

    Time passed by, and soon, the weight of the sword became equal to the sword I had trained in the Cavern. When I measured its weight, I was very surprised, because the Grimm Sword now weighs 612 KG, which is little more than double the weight of Grimm Sword used to have before.

    Seeing such weight of the Sword, I have be very confident that as long as I be Golden Elite, I will be able to wield my Totem Artifact.

    I did not store the sword back into my storage after I adjusted its weight; instead, I ced it on my back to get used to its weight. The weight of the sword is heavy for me too.

    "Ashlyn, let¡¯s find some Grimm Monsters to kill!" I said and started to walk out of the deep valley. Just a minute after getting out of the Valley, we encountered the first Grimm Monster.

    It is a team of sixty Grimm Monster with three Nine Star Elites, and in three Nine Star Elite, there was one peak Nine Star Elite. Ashlyn had killed them all within three seconds, including the Peak Nine Star Elite.

    Her attack was so fast as the except for Peak Nine Star Silver Elite; no other Grimm Monsters knew how they died.

    As time passed, Ashlyn kept killing more and more Grimm Monsters that we havee across. In just half an hour; she had killed more than a thousand Grimm Monsters.

    There are plenty of Nine Star Silver Elites in Mariana Hills, but those above it are quite rare. It is very difficult to find that I had used to find the maximum of three Grimm Monsters daily to that level.

    "Looks like we have to go deeper," I said Ashlyn after two hours. In the two hours, the Maximum level of Grimm Monsters we could find was Peak Nine Star Silver Elite; we were not able to find the monster that is higher than that.

    If I want to find the grimm monster of my level with surety, then I have to go deeper. The depth of Marian Hill¡¯s is very dangerous even for people of my level. I have to be cautious once I get there.

    As I made my decision, I had wasted no time in acting on it. I flew at the maxim speed I could without attracting too much attention.

    ¡¯It is amazing!¡¯ I exined in my mind; I had never known flying in the trees could be this amazing when not using the Killing rule. Currently, I have stopped using the my killing rule as I flew.

    I am flying low, but my speed is quite high, and I am flying in a hill among thick trees. Every second, I had to move to avoid trees, a slight mistake on my part and I could crash against trees, especially when my senses aren¡¯t heightened.

    While flying, I have many times survived the crash and even have to move at an unnatural angle to avoid the trees, one time I¡¯ve also gone upside down just to get a kick of it.

    Chew Chew...

    Suddenly Ashlyn chirped, and I stopped, nearly crashing on the huge tree that is in front of me. "Did you find one?" I asked in a calm voice while activating my killing rule and bracelet to extend the range.

    Chew Chew

    She affirmed and began to lead me toward the Grimm Monster. The Grimm Monster is clearly out of my range; otherwise, I would have sensed it.

    I am quite happy about finding the Grimm Monsters as I had not thought I would note across one before I reached the deeper part of Marina Hill.

    As minutester, we started to move toward Grimm Monster, I had finally sensed the Grimm Monster that Ashlyn sensed. It is a team of five Grimm Monsters; the leader of the team has power above the Nine Star Silver Elite, while the other four are the Peak Nine Star Silver Elite.

    This is a very powerful team, and it will be wonderful if I can kill the leader as it will be akin to killing a hundred Peak Nine Star Silver Elite.

 Chapter 783 Kill II

    Thud

    Inded in front of Grimm Monsters suddenly, except for the Leader who seemed to sensed meing, the other four Grimm monsters were surprised.

    After Inded, I looked in the eyes of the Leader, which seemed to contain the explosive fire in them, which would burst out once they angered. They did not attack me directly as Inded, just looked at me cautiously while gripping their swords tightly, ready to attack at any moment.

    These Grimm Monsters are from the Fire Jaguarman Tribe. They have around five meters tall bodies with yellow fur and fiery red spots all over their body, which gives a feeling that they are burning.

    "Ashlyn, go kill the four Fire Jaguarmen behind the leader!" I said. Hearing that looked of rage appeared on the five Fire Jaguarmen.

    "You Bastard, you have looked down on us too much." shouted the Leader and came at me with four of minions. Its speed was so fast that it only took a second to cover the half distance between us, but suddenly the Leader stopped and four Fire Jaguarmen behind it.

    "Watch Out!"

    This is all the Leader of the Fire Jaguarmen able to shout before the tiny beautiful looking fireballs rained down on them. The four Fire Jaguarmen did not have a chance to defend before the fireball had seemed into their skulls; only the Leader was barely able to defend itself against it.

    Just as the Fire Jaguarman finished defending, it looked at its fallen minions who were not able to defend against the attack. As it did, more and more rage started to burn in its heart.

    Its rage is clearly visible as the fire spots on its body start to glow brightly as if there are hundreds of small fires on its body, and its eyes have bepletely scarlet; it is standing on the Edge of Madness, the slightest provocation would lead it to frenzy.

    If It had been normal timed, I would have sensed something provocative that would have sent it frenzy, but this time I did not, I just calmly waited as this time I want an enemy with a clear mind, who I could fight fullest, a challenging enemy I say.

    "You Filthy Animal, if I did not burn you alive with the strongest fire to avenge myrades, my name wouldn¡¯t be Malor!" It shouted before it came at me with full force.

    Its speed is quite great, nearly blurring even after I heightened my senses through killing Rule.

    "Die!"

    Soon it appeared in front of me and swung its thin sword, which looked like it was made to cut a person into two. I have to maintain my distance with that sword, just seeing ist sharp des have sent the tingle in my hand.

    ¡¯Fuck Its Difficult!¡¯ I cursed in my mind as I moved my sword to sh against its attack.

    This is the first time I am using such a heavy sword in the battle, and my movements were quite sluggish with it and when it changed the trajectory of its sword sneakily so that it would attack my stomach rather than my neck which it was going for before.

    ng!

    Its sword shed against my sword as fire sparks flew out as it did while Fire Jaguarman took a single step back, having shock written all over its face, but its room recovered from it as it saw my attacking at it.

    Though the weight of my sword has been more than doubled, but it did not affect my battle style. I still prefer speed, and I still like going after enemies intensely that they did not even get time to breathe.

    ng ng ng...

    With its speed, it had more than enough time to stabilize and respond, and it did; it quickly dodged my attack before attacking, which I defended with some efforts beforeunching my attack again as it took a step back.

    We started to sh intensely, with me using every chance I got tounch an attack at it while dodging most of them andunching an attack of its own. This went on for forty minutes before a big change battle urred.

    My battle style had changed, or I may say changed for it as in forty minutes, I had understood itsbat style, and now I am attacking it ording to it.

    For the past forty minutes, it used to dodge most of my attacks with its speed, but now it is having a very hard time doing that as I understood itsbat style and calibrating my attacks ording to it.

    Step Step Step...

    First I was able to make it take a single step back after shing with my attack but now I was able to make it two and three steps back and it is even getting injured, though the injuries are not much, they are still better than nothing and I am confident that as the battle progress, I would be able to make it much more injured.

    Puh!

    Finally, I was able to make it vomit; it had been very difficult as this Fire Jaguarman would always Mitigate the force of my attack; it took one solid hour to make me do that.

    Just as I made it vomit, the Grimm Monsters lost itpletely, its killing intent for me spiked instantly and that me and that moment I know it will use its trump card against me.

    "Little Bastard, you, you cross the limit, now Die!" I said, and the next moment, nine very sharp looking fire disks around it, and it released all of them at me. This monster did not waste time mentioning the name of its Mystic Skill; it just summoned it and attacked directly.

    Sigh!

    Seeing the blurry disksing at me, I couldnt help but take a sigh, I wanted to fight against even more as the fight had just started getting interesting, but now this fucking Grimm Monster decided to attack me with Mystic Method, it had ended all the fun.

    I watched a fiendish smile on the Grimm Monsters face as a very threatening looking fire disks appear around it. There are nine fire discs which are not only made of strange concentrated fire, but also it is spinning very fast that I am sure, if it touches any part of it will be cut apart and then burned to cinders.

    It was so confident and proud of its Mystic Ability that it did not care for a fire Armor appeared on my body at exactly the same moment it had summoned its Mystic Methods.

    It had full confidence in its Mystic Method as instead of using low power move; it had used the Highest power one. Launching all the nine fire discs at once, covering every way it will use to dodge.

    So, from its point of view, there is no way I could dodge, especially when the fire discs are so close to me, unfortunately, it is very wrong.

    GASP!

    I disappeared from my spot when the disks were inches away from cutting through my body. I had vanished as I had teleported and appeared directly in front of it. It gasped in shock, but soon a cruelugh came over its face, and it was about tounch an attack at me when it felt pain in its chest.

    When it looked down, it noticed that ist chest had been pierced, it had opened its mouth to say something, but before it could form a single word, the life disappeared from its eyes.

 Chapter 784 Return I

    "Finally dead!" I said breathlessly as I saw the body of Grimm Monster falling on to the ground. This Grimm Monster was extremely tough, even after wearing Swirling Armor, I had to bear serious injuries to kill it.

    Gulp

    I gulped down a potion to heal my injuries before I started to collect the bodies of a hundred of Grimm Monsters littered around me. Except for three who I killed, the rest of them killed by Ashlyn.

    The camps in the Deeper part of Mariana Hills are really hard to break, each one of these camps have the strong powerhouse that to beat it, even I have to spend considerable efforts.

    The camp I had just destroyed had one toughest opponent, in this camp, there were three Grimm Monsters that had a power level above the Silver Elites, and to kill them, I had spent quite a effort and have even got seriously injured in the process.

    After I collected bodies of Grimm Monsters, I walked into Abode, only to see a view of human suffering. No matter how many times I see it, it still feels painful to see them in that condition.

    I quickly brought them out of abode, cleaned them, fed them, and clothed them before I started to bring them out of the Mariana Hills. This will likely be thest group of humans I will save and as with this group as I am returning to Milford.

    It had already been eighteen days since I hade to Mariana Hill for the Mission, and to be honest, I am missing the city, especially Rachel, who will also return by evening to tomorrow from her mission.

    My speed is greater than normal as I am leading them, I did not have to worry about any Grimm Monsters as Ashlyn is killing all of them.

    In the Mariana Hills, the only powerhouse I worry about is the Golden Elites; only Golden Elites pose a threat to me while those below Golden Elite are within a range of what I can handle.

    I did not even fear those who are at the Edge of Golden Elite, as long as Ashlyn as I fought against it together, killing that level of powerhouse would not be a problem.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking about the Golden Elites when I sensed faint yet powerful fluctuation. There seems to be Battle is going near me and sensing the fluctuation, I can conclude that it is the Golden Elites that are fighting.

    I wanted to continue my journey, but I somehow found myself stopping, and with me, others also had stopped. "You guys stay here, I will go deal with the Grimm Monster that ising at us," I said and flew away without hearing the reply of others.

    I have only seen Grimm Monster fight once, and that time, my level was too low at that time to understand their strength fully, but now I am close to reaching Golden Elite, and it would be great for me if I could see their strength, so I have a clear goal in my mind.

    I slowly moved toward the power fluctuation and found out I am not the only one doing the same. I spotted some Grimm Monsters and humans also inching closer. The danger is too great but also the temptation.

    Be it Grimm Monster or Human; everyone wants to reach the level of Golden Elite as they are the true powerhouses of Grimm Battlefield. Be it Outpost, Midzone, or Warzone, they get to fight in the sky while those at my level could only fight in the sky Outpost and Midzone while in Warzone when big Battle, those at my level had to fight on the ground with the rest of Silver Elite bun.

    Being a Golden is a prestige; it may not be in Very high in Grimm Battlefield, but it is still in High.

    Soon, I reached close enough where I could watch the fight between Golden Elite through the vision that Killing Rule provided. I wanted to go closer and watch the fight with my own eyes, but I controlled myself and stayed rooted in my spot.

    Through the red vision of Killing Rule, I watched the fight, and I have to say, the Golden Elites are powerful. Even when I am just inches away from being a Golden Elite, I am still quite far.

    I don¡¯t know what Star these two Golden Elite fightings are as I did not dare to probe, but by their powers to kill someone like me, they just have to flick their finger, and I would blow up like a balloon.

    The Battle is happening in the sky, and it is going at full force, a ceramic masked young woman about my age is fighting against the ck Lightning Foxman one rares Grimm Tribe in content.

    The ck Lightning Foxman is terror; every member of their tribe is usually powerful; it said that every member of their tribe became Golden Elite automatically in their life.

    There are very few of them on the continent, and they are rarely sighted. ck Lightning Foxman is fearsome, but the young women are no weakling, she is matching equally against it in every aspect.

    Be it in the speed, strength, or mystical methods, both of them are equal, which is why every minute their fight will reach a new high that I unconsciously started to take a step, so I could be stray causal attacks like some idiot Grimm Monsters who got too close.

    Time passed as the Battle continued, and half an hourter, the intensity of fighting suddenly increased, both sides started revealing their trump cards, seeing that I sighed and left the battlefield.

    I wanted to continue watching as it is the most exciting moment of the Battle, but I did not as it is too dangerous; the Battle should conclude in a few minutes, and that is what makes staying more dangerous.

    I am not alone; there one hundred and thirty people I have to take them to safety. If that ck Lightning Foxman won somehow, the first people she will kill would find people and me I had saved as we have the most significant number in the group of humans around.

    So, I should get out of here as soon as possible and hope that the Battle should continue till I get out of the range of these Golden Elites.

    "Let¡¯s Go!"

    I said to people, and we started to fly out of the Mariana Hill at an even greater speed than before, and in just two hours, we got out of the Mariana Hills. And from there, we directly took the sky.

    It is very unlikely that we wille across the Golden Elite here as most of them are found in the Mariana Hills and area behind that which ispletely in the hands of the Grimm Monsters.

    We hade across some small flies when we were flying through the sky, but they were easily dealt with by Ashlynn. So, it only took us two hour of flying to reach the safe house.

    "You Guys take care of yourselves," I said to the people who I rescued as I took them to safety and left a few minutester afterpleting the formalities.

 Chapter 785 Return II

    "Milfred."

    I said as I silhouette of the Big city appeared in front of me, it has been more than two weeks since I¡¯ve gone out for the Mission, but now I have finally returned.

    Soon I reached the city gates and went inside without a problem, I wanted to go to my apartment and take a long rest but I could not. I first have to go to the Guild, make the report of my Mission before I can return to my apartment.

    I just hope that after submitting my report, I did not get handed down another mission. The past eighteen days were intense that I had barely taken aplete rest; in the past days, either I was fighting or training and had not got more than five hours of sleep.

    Thud!

    Inded in front of the gate and walked inside, with my current ess, and I could fly directly to the upper floor, but I like walking down the floor.

    The first thing I¡¯ve done as I entered the Guild made my report; I¡¯ve submitted all the proof of battles and proof of charges of people I¡¯ve handed to others before making my way to eight floors to register my power.

    In the crystal, I did not disclose all my power, but I showed my power to the Peak of Nine Star Silver Elite. I updated it because I want to have better chances of leaving Milfred, though there will be a big chance of me getting a dangerous mission; I have no choice but to do that; everything had some good and some bad.

    After doing these two things, I have entered the special section of Guild, which I did not ess to enter before. Here only officers could enter, and now I am an officer, I have ess to enter as well.

    Here the first thing I did was to buy all the material needed for the 2nd level of Mystic Method, though I am still far from practicing it, I still liked to have all the materials in my hand, and since I have a huge amount of money, I brought the best of best.

    There is another reason to buying the best material when the average would have been fine, and that is my Tower since the toward could refine the Grey energy to Dark Grey energy; the runic lily bore the extra weight.

    Though, until now, it did not show any strain of Dark Grey Energy; there is no telling it will not work in the future. I might reach the 2nd level of Tower before the 2nd level of Mystic Method, and that time the Grey Energy will be even more and put a lot of strain on the Runic Lily.

    This is why I will try to reach the 2nd Level of Mystic Method earlier so that I could reinforce better materials as such; the Mystic Method will be able to bear the load of the refined energy.

    I have not brought the material for the 2nd but also the 3rd level of Mystic Method also. Though the material needed for 3rd is high level, I could only buy some of them, while for rest, I have to wait till I be Golden Elite.

    After I finished buying materials for Mystic Method, I started buying the materials for strength strengthening potion. Though I already have the main ingredients and some substitute ingredients, there are still many I need.

    I will need all the ingredients if I want to gain the maximum benefits from the Yellow thorn Peach. Though it can¡¯t make me Golden Elite, increasing myrge strength margin would not be a problem for it.

    After I finished with herb buying, I went to the hall of artisans, where Imissioned an artifact which could amply, I told them all the runic formations I want to be enchanted in the artifact and how it should look and what its shape would be.

    With all the requirements I¡¯ve made, they have refused the payment of natural crystals, which I had expected. With the level of enchantment I ammissioning on the Artifact, its difficulty, and its value is astronomical.

    So, I paid them with ck Grade Origin Water, which I have in the huge amount; I have killed so many high-level Grimm Monsters that I¡¯ve umted a huge amount of Origin Water.

    So paying some for the Artifact is not a big problem, so I made payment in the Origin Water before leaving the Guild, the craftsman said that the Artifact would be ready in a week and I can¡¯t wait to have it.

    With the aid of the Runic Array, Sensory Modting stones power will surely increase.

    "Finally, Home!"

    I said as I entered my apartment, it has been quite long. I have felt this safe; the rest one could get in the safety of one¡¯s home could not get outside, no matter how strong the defensive function of the Abode is.

    The first thing I did after entering abode is a bath and eat leftovers of the morning before sleeping in a warm bed. When I woke up, it was early evening, but my bed was empty as earlier.

    I know that Rachel will return tomorrow, but I still can¡¯t help but hope that she will return early, I am missing her.

    With a disappointed sigh, I woke up and freshened up before I started cooking. Since I have all the time in the world, I did not cook the hurried dinner as usual but took my time cooking it.

    "Let¡¯s eat Ashlyn," I said to Ashlyn, and we both began to eat and eat till our stomachs started to feel bloated.

    After I finished eating, I went to the training hall and started opening rings, Ashlyn, and I killed lots of Grimm Monsters. From them, I have got many storage rings, though I¡¯ve spent every moment of my free time sorting the storages, there are still many storages that have remained to be sorted.

    As I opened them, I found many rare things inside them, most of them were known, but some of them werepletely unknown to me, which I had ced on the unknown shelf, I will take all out when Racheles.

    Though her Inheritance she had not only received the powers but knowledge also and knowledge she had received was far waster than what knowledge crystals have given me, I am sure she will be able to identify most of these things.

    With my soul energy increased, my speed of opening rings also increases; if one will look inside my storage ring, they will see hundreds of things flying toward different shelves every second.

    I sorted the storage rings for the whole three hours but still not finished with them, so I left them for tomorrow as I started to refine the energy.

    When I first practiced the Mystic Method, I had only nine units of energy. Six on the Runic Lily and three in the receive, and now with the strength of body and soul energy, I now have extra slots with it. I couldunch ten attacks from the Mystic Method.

    The increase of 1 unit may seem small, but it is huge and could affect life and death in the battle.

 Chapter 786 Incidents

    After I finished with the refining, I started to practice Three Methods together. When I was in The Garden, I was able to reach the 2nd pose of the 6th Move of Body Cleansing Technique, but just as I came out and practiced, I was able to reach the 5th move in a single session.

    It is not just the Body Cleaning Technique but also Supreme Combat Exercise; I was also able to circte five more moves of it. It has happened not because these methods have be easy, but because of theck of pressure.

    In the Garden, there was immense pressure, so when I came out, the practice had be easier due tock of pressure, and I broke through a couple ofyers at once, but that was all.

    After that swift round of progress, everything has be hard again, and if I want to progress now, then I will have to maintain consistency and improve slowly. I practice the three methods until I can¡¯t anymore and fall on to the floor.

    With that done, I rested for fifteen minutes and started to practice with my sword. The weight of the sword now has be 600 KG. First I had quite a problem with the weight, but as I fought regrly with it, I started to get back the consistency I had lost prior to increasing its weight.

    I had practiced with it until I was dead tired before I put back into my storage and walked toward my room. There I showered andid on my bed with just my underwear and fell into sleep within a second.

    At some point in the night, I felt a warm body snuggled against, and I too unconsciously nestled against it with a smile on my face.

    When I opened my eyes, I found Rachel was sleeping beside me, seeing that happiness couldn¡¯t help but well in my heart and softly kissed on her lips. Usually, Rachel responds, but now she is in a deep sleep except for a light smileing on her lips, there was no reaction from her.

    I gave her another peck on the lips before I gently got out of bed, without making any sound. I freshened up, and after that, I went to the kitchen to make breakfast.

    I wanted today¡¯s breakfast to be great, so I spread my consciousness into the ring and started to look for ingredients that will make breakfast great. In my storage, there are nearly hundreds of rows of shelves filled with all sorts of eating material.

    The Grimm Monsters storage has too much stuff, except some tiny parts; most of the stuff is useful to us. So, I ced the shelves ording to the system I had read, and now I have the whole supermarket in my storage, which had everything literally.

    My consciousness flew toward the cooking ingredients, and every few seconds, some stuff would fly into the basket. I could do this once and get out, but I loved this shopping type experience where I looked at shelves and ingredients before I ced them in the basket.

    A few minutester, I finished shopping from my personal Super Market, and now there is a basket full of ingredients in front of me, which will make a very delicious breakfast.

    I took one ingredient after another and started to use it to make breakfast. More than one pass and breakfast were finally ready. I served Ashlyn her te before I went to the living room.

    Usually, I ate with Ashlyn, but when Rachel was present I ate with her. I had asked Ashlyn to wait, but like always, whenever there is food in front of her, she will not waste time eating.

    I sat on the couch in the living room and opened my holowatch to read the news. I usually read the news when I came back to the city, but I was in no mood yesterday.

    As I opened the news portal, I found the news I was looking for. When I entered the Guild yesterday, I had seen nearly everyone talking about these two things and one which I had contacted.

    That one news may be shocking to others, but to me, it¡¯s no surprise; I had expected something like this would happen. It is rted to Rachels¡¯s sister and three others, they had awakened their inheritance and sent that humongous oppressive feeling through the city.

    The only thing that is different from Milfred is that here it only spread once, while there it spread four times in a single hour. It hadpletely scared its residents shitless, and higher had to spend three whole days to stabilize the city.

    There is another news that is trending, and when I heard from the other¡¯s mouths yesterday, I couldn¡¯t believe what I heard, but now I am reading it and seeing clips images; it made me believe that this strange thing had happened.

    In Raven City, a hundred storied huge building had turned into Grade 3 Mana Crystals of Fire Attribute and Ice Attribute. When one looks at it, they will be a huge building that made Glittering Red Crystals, which seemed to have a fire burning in them and Ice crystals that give the feeling that they Ice storm inside them.

    The whole building had turned into Grade 3 Mana Crystals; the mana crystal¡¯s I¡¯ve harvested from the Grimm Monsters are Grade 1 Mana Crystals. Grade two mana Grade is a thousand times more precious than Grade 1 Mana Crystals, and Grade 3 Mana Crystals are a thousand times more precious than Grade 2.

    So, one could imagine the value that the Building has, until now, they have not decided what to do with the building, but there are two main proposals that they are thinking about.

    One proposal said to demolish it and use the mana crystals for the welfare of the City, as that much crystals are more than enough to the developed city to the level of the cities in the Warzone, and the 2nd proposal is to convert it into a tourist destination.

    Such a strange thing ought to attract attention, and it is, millions of people going toward the city to see it, the touring had grown too much that the city had started to limit the number of tourists and also started charging people who came to the city for sightseeing.

    My expression had eased a little when I read that there was no casualty in this strange ident as it did not happen at once. It took me three days for the building topletely crystallize, it gave ample time for people to get out.

    I looked for the reason for this strange ident, but I couldn¡¯t find any, it is said when the aura of an Ice and Fire started to spread first time around the building, The super powerhouse in Adventures Paradise hase out and sealed the building whole and guarded it himself.

    It is said, within a day, more and more super powerhouses came into the Raven city from other cities; they guarded the building, and when this phenomenon over three dayster and the building waspletely crystalized, this powerhouse got inside and brought out two-stage boxes inside which two faint human silhouettes could be seen.

    Though the Raven city did everything they could to block this news of two faint silhouettes brought out by a super powerhouse from the building, they were not able to, such sensational things are really hard to block.

 Chapter 787 Date I

    I called twins to hear about the news first hand as it is Raven City they are posted, but I got no answer from them, the twins are unreachable, so is Leo and Rachel, who is in the same city with them. ¡¯They must have gone out.¡¯ I thought as I closed the window of the holowatch after leaving a short message with them.

    I did not think about their reason for not picking up; people go out for missions, which take weeks even a month, depending on what type of Mission they have got. I¡¯ve already left them a message; they will call when theye back.

    After reading the news, I closed my eyes and immersed my consciousness into my storage ring and started to sort out the Storage space of Grimm Monsters I¡¯ve umted.

    There are too many of them, and I will have to spend some time sorting all of the stuff inside, but I am not annoyed as It is one of the things I like doing the most. For me, each store is a treasure chest, which will bring out lots of different things, and if I am lucky, then I might get some rare and precious things that I needed.

    Time passes by as I continue to open storage; for some time, there is a smile on my face, and that is because I found something very rare in the storage of Grimm Monster.

    It is a perfect thing, it is not very useful to me now, but it will be in the future, as I kept sorting the Storages, I kept finding many interesting things, but they all were not as exciting as the thing I had found earlier.

    I was sorting out storages when I heard the sound of footsteps when I opened my eyes and looked back; I saw Racheling toward me. She is wearing different sleepwear than usual which left very little to imagination.

    "Kiss Me!"

    I had just opened my mouth to say something when she cut me off and sat on myp, and the next moment we started kissing hungrily as our lives depended on it. Rachel is always aggressive when ites to what she wants, but today she is extra.

    There is not only extra lodging in her kiss but also a feeling of remembrance; it feels like she wants to carve a memory of me inside her, which is why her hands are never in one ce since we started kissing, they are roaming everywhere on my body.

    At some point, we have gone half-naked, she had taken out my shirt while I her flimsy clothing.

    She looked like a goddess in lingerie that I just wanted to worship every part of her; she is just too enchanting that I wanted to get lost in her.

    "What was that?" I asked Rachel who was below me on the couch, "Nothing, I had just missed you a lot." she said with a smile, I could feel she is hiding something in that smile, but I did not care to ask her, she will tell me when she will need me to.

    "Will you go on a date with me today?" I asked suddenly, shocking myself and her at the same time, every time I had nned a date something had happened, this time I had asked her spontaneously without making any ns.

    The shock stayed on her face for less than a second before it turned into a full blown smile, which looked as dazzling as the sun that I had just wanted to continue to stare at for eternity.

    "I was waiting for you to ask me this for a while." she said, clearly emitting happiness, "So, will you go Date with me?" I asked again, wanting her to say yes, verbally. "Of course, I will go on a date with you," she said and moved her mouth up for a kiss.

    We finally break our mouths apart with another round of passionate makeup but this time, our positions have changed, now I am below and she is above me like a goddess.

    "Let¡¯s eat breakfast!" I said, she nodded and got me. I woke my t-shirt that fell down on the floor while she wore her flimsyyer of clothing which I had disregarded.

    I quickly set up a table and started to eat breakfast with Rachel, while we ate we talked about our Mission, as we talked I again got the feeling that Rachel is hiding something from which I again did not think much of a big deal.

    "I have got the amazing things in Mariana Hills." I said, "What is it?" she asked immediately with her voice reeking with curiosity, "You will know in the evening," I said teasingly to which she red at me.

    "Well, that thing has to wait for tomorrow." She said, while looking at her te, "Why?" I asked, "I had prepared a gift for your birthday, but I have never given it to you, now that you are taking me on a date, it is perfect time to give you that gift." she said, and this time she directly looked me in the eye and which seemed to twinkle in the Mysterious light.

    "What is it?" I asked, I don¡¯t want to ask this question as I know she will not tell me but I still could control myself seeing the strange twinkle in her eyes.

    "I will not tell you what it is, but I will blow your mindpletely." She said with a mysterious twinkle in her. Now I want to know what it is, but this time I controlled myself as I know asking her will be futile.

    "Get ready in one hour, we will leave in one hour," I said to Rachel after we finished breakfast and walked toward my room.

    I have so much to do in one hour, see where to go, make reservations and others. It is tough to n the best date in just one hour, thank god I have already had half of the preparationplete.

    I had done quite a bit of research on ces in Milfred and when I nned many failed dates. So I projected ns of all these dates and started looking at them carefully and began to add them into two windows, which are a window of my current n.

    I continue to drag many things in a new window before shaking my head and throwing those ideas into the trash, sometimes I would even take out that idea trash add in the window again.

    I want to take Rachel on the perfect date, the best date she had gone before, so I think about everything a hundred times and then look to see if it¡¯spatible with the other things I¡¯ve nned.

    Finally, after forty-five minutes, I had decided on the four activities, in four the two lunch and dinner, while the other two were something I had decided after much deliberation.

    I could have added more things, but I did not as that would have made the whole date rushed, not having enough time to enjoy each thing and each other¡¯spany.

    After I finished nning, I made a reservation which was really hard to make but I did it by making an offer that they are not able to resist.

 Chapter 788 Date II

    "You Look"

    When I came out of my room and looked at Rachel, I became awestruck; I just continued looking like an idiot and when I opened my mouth to say something but stopped after few words as there are no correct words to describe her,

    She is wearing a white spaghetti top and ck mini re skirt which showed her perfectly toned thighs and thigh-high boots; it made her look like an enchantress that I have no words to convey my meaning and could only kiss her to let her know what I want to say.

    She seemed to understand my feeling as she snaked her arms around my neck as we kissed; we kissed for a while before we let go.

    "Let¡¯s go," I said as I held my hand in her hand and walked toward the elevator, I had nned the best I could, I hoped she would love it.

    "Thank you for taking me to the best date of my life." Rachel said as we stood in front of the biggest fountain in the city.

    It is evening right now, and we are taking a stroll in the Garden while talking about everything about ourselves. I shared many of my good, bad, and secrete memories with her that I never shared with someone.

    She just listened silently while responding now and then but mostly listening with the happy smile on her face.

    "I am happy that you loved it," I said as I walked closer to the fountain, there is huge water show going on with soft music in the background, it felt very romantic, and probably that is why there are so many couples.

    "It is beautiful, isn¡¯t it." Rachel said after some time, "Yes, it is." I replied, the water show is best Ive ever seen, and one would feel calms automatically watching thousands of water jets spraying in the air.

    "It is beautiful, but it will notst long; when its timees, it will stop." Rachel said mncholically. If I were looking at Rachel now, I would have found her eyes zed and distant, as if she is talking about something else.

    "Though it will be end soon, it will start again tomorrow. If you want, we cane back tomorrow to watch the water show again." I said, seeing she is feeling sad about the ending of the water show.

    "Yes, I would like that very much." Rachel said, I felt something different about voice, but I did not think much and continued looking at water show which hade to itsst stage.

    If I had looked at Rachel¡¯s face, I would have found there is a peaceful smile on her face, all theplicated emotions that were hidden in her eyes had vanished, it like she had found the answer to the problem that had been bugging her for all the while.

    Ten minutester, the water show ended, and we walked out of the garden.

    Our apartment is a little far from the Garden, but we still decided to walk toward it slowly, instead of flying there.

    I felt very happy to spend time with Rachel; I should have tried harder for the date in the past. Well, I can¡¯t change the past, but in the future, I should take Rachel on more dates, and I had already decided to take her on the second date in a few days.

    It took us one and a half hour, but we have finally reached our apartment, and as we did, the excitement started to build inside me as Rachel had said she would give me a gift that will blow my mind.

    "I haven;t had time to wrap the gift I¡¯ve prepared for you,e to my room half an hourter by that time I should be finished with wrapping." Rachel said as we entered our apartment.

    "There is no need to waste time on the wrap, just give it to me," I said as I raised my hand forward for the gift, to that she just shook her head. "Wrapping is necessary; you will understand when you will see your gift." Rachel said mysteriously and went to her room before I could say something to her.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head, seeing her behavior, sometimes Rachel is too stubborn about her way of doing things.

    Seeing I have half an hour to kill, I went to my room, freshened up before I came back to the living room, and started sorting the storages. There are just too many rings here that I will have to spend quite a few hours sorting all of them out.

    Ting!

    I was busy sorting when I heart my holowatch buzz. I opened my eyes and saw the message floating above the holowatch. It is from Rachel and saying I shoulde to her room.

    Seeing that, I got up excitedly and nearly Ran toward Rachel¡¯s room while thinking what could be it that Rachel wanted half an hour to wrap.

    Click!

    I excitedly open the door and about to take a step inside when my eyes fall on the bed, and I stopped. I am utterlypletely shocked by the scene on the bed. It is a scene I will never be able to forget as long as I live, and it will be forever carved in my memories.

    "Do you like your gift?" I heard Rachel¡¯s voice which brought me out of my stupor, I immediately closed the door and walked in, my eyes never leaving the Goddess that wasying on the bed.

    "I love my gift," I said breathlessly as I reached the bed.

    On the bed, Rachel is lying like an Enchantress wearing nothing except for the red sating ribbon. The satin ribbon is wrapped around her body, perfectly covering every inviting part of her. If I want to look at it, then I will have to unwrap the ribbon.

    "Can I open my gift!" I asked softly, my head beating like never before, even in life and death battle my heart hadn¡¯t beaten this fast as it is beating right now after seeing Rachel is wrapped in the Ribbon.

    "It is your gift." Rachel said boldly, but I could see there is a hint of nervousness in her eyes, this is a big step for both us, after tonight, our rtionship will reach an entirely new level.

    I slowly raised my hands toward the center of the ribbon, which is the center of the chest between the two most wonderful globes Ive ever seen and I slowly moved my hands toward it.

    Furl!

    I lightly pulled the one end of the Ribbon, and just as I did, the whole Ribbon unfurled, and I saw Rachel in full glory.

    Seeing her beauty, I wasn¡¯t able to move from my spot for several seconds as her beauty is too much, especially when itbines with smile and nervousness Rachel showing on her face.

    "Goddes!"

    I couldnt help but mutter as I look her whole, she looked like a goddess that hade to the mortal world from the heavens and I am going to worship her tonight.

    "Ahh..."

    I took Rachel¡¯s body in my eyes before moved my mouth toward her breast, just as my mouth touched her breast, I heard the most beautiful voice ive ever heard in my life.

 Chapter 789 Crimson I

    When I opened my eyes the next morning, I found Rachel staring at me; usually, it is me who woke up first, but today she did, which is quite surprising and interesting.

    "I love you."

    I said suddenly; it came out of my mouth without me knowing. I was nning on saying something else, but this sentence hade out without me knowing.

    The time of our rtionship is too short, but in such a short moment, my feelings toward her developed so much. I do not regret saying it; I just wished I had said it in a more romantic ce rather than the bed.

    Rachels expression stilled hearing ¡¯I Love You.¡¯, I should have waited for some time before saying it, but such words just got out of my mouth without me knowing, it is like my heart said those words without consulting my mind.

    I begin to feel worried and see her stilled and about to say something to break the atmosphere when I see teardrops falling from her eyes.

    "I Love You too!"

    She said and kissed me with her tear strained face. I could taste some of her tears thate under our lips, but I did not mind it one bit as the happiness I am feeling, I wouldn¡¯t mind even if someone kicked me and punched me right.

    I am feeling very happy, most happy I¡¯ve ever been in my life. I wasn¡¯t even this happy when I received the Inheritance Crystal form the Grand Pce or The Mysterious Garden I saw a few days ago; no treasure couldpare to the words that Rachel had just said right.

    We continued kissing for a while before Rachel got to the top of me and smiled at me wickedly, seeing that smile, a smile blossomed on my face as I knew what was going to happen next.

    "Fuck!"

    Two hourster, I got off Rachel breathing heavily;pletely exhausted; in just two hour nearly all my energy was sappedpletely. I would havested for more if I hadn¡¯t spent half a night doing it yesterday.

    "I love you!"

    Rachel said as nestled into me, our bodies arepletely sweaty, but I did not mind. The piece I felt having her near me is something else; nothingpares to it.

    Weid on our bed for a while before we got up as all the intense activity of the night, and the morning had made us quite hungry, and if we want to continue, then we will have to eat something to get the energy.

    We showered in our separate bathrooms for some privacy before we started to cook. Rachel usually did not help me when I cooked, but today she did to the best of her ability.

    We cooked and ate before we sat together on the couch, talking about everything.

    Time passed by, and it had been eight days since I got myte birthday present. Since then, Rachel and I can¡¯t seem to take our hands off each other and bodies apart.

    We did it in every ce in our apartment, hall, living room, our separate rooms, guest room, kitchen, training room, everyone; we would start at the moment notice and continue for hours.

    It is not like we just did that do nothing, we trained, not as much as we regrly do but some. I also took her on three more dates, in various ces like theaters, parks, Game studious everywhere, we had nearly spent every day together in each otherpany.

    In these past few days, I am getting some sort of feeling from Rachel. I don¡¯t know what this feeling is, but it is making me cherish the time I had with Rachel, and I did.

    Currently, we both are lying naked in the Carpet of the living room naked with clothes everywhere. We were ying a board game, but half way through it, we found our lips on each other, which led to an hour of the intense physical session.

    It is quite amon urrence between us; it is like we have be the bunnies who would start anywhere.

    "Micheal, I want to tell you something?" Rachel said suddenly, her voice is unusually quiet and there is something sorrowful that seemed to be hidden inside, hearing that a spark of sadness couldn¡¯t help but arise, it¡¯s like my heart is warning me that the thing she is going to tell is not what I wanted to hear.

    "I have wanted to tell you this for a while, but I never had the courage," she said softly.

    "What is it?" I asked, clearly feeling what she is going to tell me is not something I want to hear.

    Ting Ting Ting...

    "I am le."

    She had just said a few words when suddenly our holowatches started to buzz, it was loud, and when we looked at our holowatche¡¯s, we saw the seal of Milfred shing in red color above our holowatch, our expression changed drastically.

    "Attack!"

    We shouted in unison; the seal is in Crimson means some area of Mildfreds Jurisdiction has been attacked; if the seal had been in scarlet, then it would have meant that Milfred itself is getting attacked.

    I did not waste any time to click on the Crimson Seal of Milfred that was shing above my holowatch, and soon a formal order appeared above my holowatch.

    "Marian Hill!" I heard Rachel blurting out as she read the document on her holowatch.

    The Grimm Monsters had upied the Mariana Hill; it had happened so swiftly that Milfred had no chance to respond. The charge of the Grimm Monsters had been swift and violent, cutting every resistance that came in their way.

    The Marianna Hills was already in control of Grimm Monsters but notpletely. They haveplete control over 60% of Mariana Hills while the other 40% were the battleground of the two races.

    That 40% is where I had hunted the Grimm Monsters, now they have got total control over that 40% area, and they are still charging forward. Though their speed is lessenedpared to what it had in the Marian Hills, it is still the fact that they are charging forward.

    They already have the edge of the buffer area that is between Marina Hills and Milfreds territory, and soon they will cross it.

    Milfred hadn¡¯tunched an attack yet as the forces hadn¡¯t been prepared, attacking without umtion forces would be an absolute ughter.

    As I finished reading, I got up and started to wear the clothes; I would have liked to shower as I am reeking in the smell of sex but now looked like I drown this smell in the fragrance of perfume as there is no time to shower.

    "Let me!" I said as I found Rachel having some struggle wearing the bra. Hearing me she let go of her hand, I picked both ends of her bra and connected them in an experienced manner.

    In the past eight days, I have be quite an expert in opening and closing the hooks of the bra.

    Soon we finished wearing cloth and took out our Artifacts and started to wear them. It had been quite a while since I wore my artifacts and would have liked it if I hadn¡¯t had to wear them for a few more days, but things rarely happened the way we wished them to be.a

 Chapter 790 Crimson II

    "Let¡¯s go," I said to Rachel as soon as we gotpletely ready, she nodded, and both of us jumped out of the window and flew toward the city gates.

    As we left our apartment, sirens started to re across the city and hearing that all the people stopped on their tracks before they began to check their holowatch in a hurry.

    The deployment order is not for everyone; only those who have power over Five Star Silver Elite could enter this Battle. As people read it, I could see a sigh of relief appearing on their faces.

    Every Battle is perilous; thousands of people die in them, even people as powerful as the Golden Elite fall in the battles, much less the Silver Elite, so even I have to be careful.

    I was already close to Golden Elite, but drinking the position made of Yellow Thorn Peaches, my power had increased even more, and now I am just a step away from bing Golden Elite.

    There may be a difference of steps between Golden Elite and me, but that step is very hard to take. I will need to increase my Soul Power and Physical strength multiple times before I could take that step.

    The power of the Golden Elite is immense; even the weakest Golden Elite could squash me like an ant, this is how the big difference of power between Golden Elite and me is.

    So, in this Battle, I should steer clear of Golden Elites, once their gaze falls on me, no one will be able to save me.

    Soon we reached the city gates, and from it, I could see people in five different groups standing in the neatlines. These five groups of people represent five S ss Guilds.

    In Fort Cavendish, the outpost I was before there were four S ss Guilds, but in Milfred, there are five. Other than the four before there is one extra called Sky Hammer, these Guilds could be said to specialize in brute strength and used heavy weapons.

    Ever since I started using the heavy sword, Rachel had teased me many times, saying I should be a member of Sky Hammer instead of the Raging Thunder.

    "Be Careful," I said to Rachel and kissed her, the kisssted for quite a while before I let go. "You too," she said as she gave me a quick peck on lips before we moved toward our separate camps.

    Thud!

    Soon Inded beside my guilds group and stepped into the line like others. There are only five groups in front of City Gates, but not all people present here are the members of the Raging Thunder.

    The Guild system is an extremelyplex one, every Guild except for S ss Guild and a subsidiary of another Guild and they all connected to five guilds, which is why for members of the subsidiary guild, it is quite easily enter the S ss Guild as long as they passed the test which is said to be quite difficult.

    Ten minutes passed by, and the number of people grew exponentially that even I was able to imagine, the city had so many powerhouses. I would not have been shocked to see such numbers if it were just a normal silver elite, but these fifty thousand present all five groups have power Six Star Silver Elite.

    I thought such a number of high-level Silver Elites could only be found in Warzone, not in Midzone like a Milfred.

    I was in my thoughts when I suddenly everybody quieted down as the Guild leader of every Guild hade bringing a group of hundred people behind him.

    It is said that the Guild Leader of every S ss guild in the Midzone is a Limit Breaker. They have broken up the limit of the human body and stepped into a different realm.

    They are still at Knight Stage, but they crossed the limit of power of what Knight Stage should have. They are called ¡¯tinum,¡¯ and each tinum has the potential of the fight against an average Lord Stage powerhouse, which is mindblowing.

    I have heard how powerful the Lord Stage Powerhouses are; they are people who have fused with the Inheritance, which provides them terrifying power. They are powerful enough to kill hundreds of Golden Elite with their casual attack, but ¡¯tinums¡¯ are the powerhouses that could fight against them.

    "Today Grimm Monster¡¯s cross the boundary, they ughtered our Fellow Humans and Feasted on their Flesh, if we did not take revenge on them bypletely ughtering them, then we will not call be able called brother and sister of those who martyred under the de of Grimm Monsters." Said Petite girl in bright red Armor.

    "KILL THE GRIMM MONSTERS..."

    Hearing her, all the people raised their weapons and started to shout loudly while I messaged my head in little worry.

    That little Red is from Red g; these bastards are extremely crazy in the fight, but seeing how the other four guild leaders let her lead the Battle, she must have been powerful and have some capability in leading otherwise other four Guild Leaders would have never let her lead.

    "My brethren, we are going to ughter the Grimm Monsters, ughter them till there is no Grimm Monster left," she said while moving her fist in the air.

    She looked quite fierce despite having a petite figure; one would not imagine a cute looking girl could have such fierceness in her.

    "Ting Ting Ting..."

    Soon the battle n appeared on my holowatch, and I have to say the battle nt is quite great; it is a pincer attack. She wants to annihte all the force that Grimm Monsters and if her n became sessful, then we would annihte all the Grimm Monsters that had attacked.

    She had divided all the fifty thousand people into two groups of twenty-five thousand. The first team of twenty-five thousand would use the force of the Grimm Monsters directly from the front while the other twenty-five thousand people would be divided into the fifty groups of five hundred, which would surround the Grimm Monsters and attack.

    The n is very good, but it will be quite difficult to execute as ording to the intel the Guild had got, the Grimm Monsters have nearly four times the number than us, it will be quite difficult to execute and confine and kill strategy.

    There is another problem with the strategy that the Battle will be fought in the hilly area and not in the in. Little Red wants to use this problem at her advantage.

    Humans have always fought against the Grimm Monsters in a lesser number, which is what she wants to use as an advantage, and since we are fighting in the hilly area, it will be quite difficult formanders to take a full view of the Battle quickly.

    There are many disadvantages in this strategy, and it puts too much pressure on each human, but if we can ovee this pressure and fight with our all, then there is quite a high chase we will annihte the Grim Monsters.

    This strategy matches up the crazy behavior of the Red g members; if it hits, then it will work like wonder; if not, then most of us will get ughtered by the Grimm Monsters.

 Chapter 791 Shudder

    It has been fifteen hours since we left the city and now Grimm Monsters are just one hour away from us.

    We arrived here five hours ago, but we did not immediately attack, we rested and waited for them toe to us, and this is the ce we have decided to attack. Currently, I am studying battle strategy like everyone in my team of five hundred.

    I don¡¯t want any mistakes during the battle, which is why I am studying the battle strategy and topography of this ce again and again.

    "It is Time!" said the team leader after half an hour, hearing that all the five hundred people got up in unison and took their position before the cloud of five hundred people rose into the air.

    Around us there are many clouds like us, with the biggest Cloud of twenty thousand people a few kilometers ahead of us, they willunch an attack a few minutes before us pincer teams and bear the biggest burnt of attack for a few minutes.

    Which is all five Guild leaders and three fourth of Golden Elite is in that Group.

    We are flying openly without hiding our moments as there is no need to, there are many powerhouses amongst the Grimm Monsters that have exceptional sensory abilities and not to forget powerful scouts, they could track our moment even if we attack from the woods, so we might as well attack openly as always.

    Soon the big Army two hundred thousand Grimm Monsterse under view; even in the thick woods, they are already visible. With their huge numbers and big bodies, they have filled up several small hills.

    ng ng ng...

    Few minutester the force of twenty-five thousand people shed against the force of two hundred thousand.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    Seeing their sh, we know we don¡¯t have much time andnded on the ground as we ran toward the Grimm Monsters, we are going to attack them from the position given to us.

    "Leave No Grimm Monsters Alive!"

    Shouted our leader as he spotted the First Grimm Monster like before, he did not wait for us; instead, he shot toward Grimm Monsters. He did not kill any Grimm Monsters as they did not worth its time; his real opponent is Golden Elite Grimm Monster, which is a little deeper.

    Running through the woods, a heavy sword appeared in my hand, and a very thinyer of fire appeared on my body. If one looked from a distance they would think I am wearing verypact silver armor, which had a thickness of the nickel.

    It had beenpacted to the limit; it had reached the limit of its design, and the power it is giving me is immense, but it is still not enough to reach that of the Golden Elite.

    Still, with my power and the aid of the Armor, there will be barely anyone who will be my match below that of the Golden Elite.

    I would have liked to say no one below the Golden Elite could match me, but saying that would be preposterous as many people are infinitely closer to being a Golden Elite and more than enough of my match.

    "Hehe, die huma!" Puchi Puchi....

    Soon I saw Grimm Monsters and it saw me, as it saw me and a bright smile appeared on its face. It opened its mouth to speak the usual stuff that Grimm Monsters talked about but before it could form a full sentance, it found its chest pierced, not only it, the seven Grimm Monsters around it who had just taken steps toward the humans they sawing found their chests pierced.

    It happened so fast that they did not understand how such a heavy sword appeared pierced through their chest without them knowing.

    Just fast as I killed them, just as fast I stored them in my storage. Androids are flying everywhere would probably tracking everything, so these bodies of Grimm Monsters would not anywhere but I still stored them as this time there are no nonbat personnel to help me collect bodies of Grimm Monsters, so I will have to collect themter, so I might as well collect them now.

    The Grimm Monsters I had killed were nothing special, they were Seven Star Silver Elites, even if they were Nine Star Silver Elites they would still be clueless about how my sword had pierced through them.

    Puchi Puchi Puchi...

    I became a death god on the battlefield, killing any Grimm Monsters that came in my way be it Six Star Silver Elite or powerhouse that is very close to bing a Golden Elite all of them had died under my de.

    I kept killing and killing in just ten minutes; I had killed nearly three hundred Grimm Monsters; this is the record for myself. My power had reached very close to the Golden Elite and added to the Swirling Armor that had reached its peak; I simply have no match on the battlefield.

    Wherever I do, I will kill the Grimm Monster, except for Golden Elite, I have note across any Grimm Monster that I do not have the confidence to kill.

    Half an hour passed and I had killed nearly a thousand Grimm Monsters, killing such Grimm Monsters, I have be a little restrained as unbridled killing will catch the eye of Grimm Monster sooner orter and I don¡¯t want that to happen as it will mean certain death for me.

    It is a good thing that this is a hilly area where I could kill at my heart content, if it had been in, I would not have been this audacious in my killing as such killing speed is very noticeable, and once I got noticed by the Grimm Monster, it will be very hard to stay alive.

    This is why I am using my new sensory artifact at its limit, keeping track of every Golden Elite Grimm Monster in my range. I have even divided them ording to their danger level.

    I will only hunt in a ce where there is low-level Golden Elite is present or no Golden Elite is present as for that area where a mid and high-level Golden Elites are present, I left them be, I could kill few Grimm Monsters in that area, but I did not, the less Ie under their senses, the better.

    With this strategy, I moved around the whole battlefield to kill the Grimm Monster, though it had reduced my speed of killing, I did not mind as safely of myself is more important than some Grimm Monsters.

    Time passed by, and three hours passed since the battle had started, both sides have got heavy casualties, but we are still fighting. In these past three hours, I have killed more than three thousand Grimm Monsters, which could be called a huge number as it is more than 1% of Grimm Monsters that are fighting.

    I don¡¯t think anyone had a simr kill count as me in this battle as only those who have exceptional sensory abilities and would be able to do something like this in this highly dangerous battlefield.

    Hun!

    Another hour had passed, and I was killing cautiously when suddenly an uncontroble shudder ran through my body and I felt dead cold sensation spreading through my body.

 Chapter 792 Battle I

    I know I am the danger, and it is not a normal danger, and it is a danger that will take my life without me being able to resist.

    I did not have to sense where the danger came from as my killing Rule had automatically locked on it. It is a Wolfman Tribe Golden Elite, it is very bloody, but there is a proud expression on its face as in front of it is a decapitated body of the human.

    It is now looking at me with extremely thick killing intent; I knew it had noticed my killing and woulde at me any moment. seeing that I activated instant st without much thought and shot toward the nearest human Golden Elite.

    Even with the power of Instant st, I know my chances of running away are near zero and I did not have a trump card that could help me deal with Golden Elite, so the only thing I could do is run toward the Human Golden Elite and hole I will be saved.

    Seeing me running away, Golden Elite Werewolfughed fiendishly as it stored the body of humans it killed quickly before shooting toward me.

    My face ced seeing its speed as I knew it would catch up to me before I could reach the nearest Golden Elite. Still, knowing I could die any moment, I sped up and about to overdraft the ult Energy for more speed when suddenly something drastic happened, which stopped me on my track.

    Slice!

    The Golden Elite werewolf, which was just fifty meters behind me, was split into two. It was so sudden that I did not understand how it happened for a few seconds.

    Someone has saved me and it is someone I know, or I may say I am a little familiar with. It is Vice Guildmaster Sylvian, the one who had handed me the Mission of Mariana Hill a few weeks ago.

    When I was running front the Grimm Monsters, Vice Guild master was flying above, and when his gaze fell on the Grimm Monsters, he casually swung his sword and werewolf was split into two.

    The Vice Guild Master did not save me intentionally; It is like how I killed any Grimm Monster that came into my way, and if my killing Grimm Monster saved anyone, then that is just incentive. Still, I carved this saving in my heart and repay it if I ever got a chance in my life.

    ¡¯A Golden Elite died just like that.¡¯ I thought as I looked at the body of Werewolf that it was split into two and still bleeding. The Golden Elite, which was supposed to be invincible on the battlefield, had died just like that, in hand, another stronger Golden Elite.

    Bang!

    I sighed and again extended my senses for Golden Elite around me, so I could start killing again when I saw something. My face fell, and I immediately activated the instant st and spent toward it.

    I am speeding toward a Grimm Monster that is killing humans indiscriminately; it is not a Golden Elite but infinity close to it, which made barely any human its opponent, which is why it is ughtering humans around it like chicken.

    "Die Human!" said the Crimson Eyes Hyenaman and swung its w at the human who is shaking and in utter despair.

    He had seen how these terrifying monsters had killed humans around it, even those who were above the Silver Elite like him were no match against this Grimm Monster, all of them died without having any chance to defend against.

    CLANG!

    Suddenly I appeared in front of Crimson Eye Hyenaman and saved the guy who was shaking, seeing the w of Crimson Eye Hyenamaning to harvest his life.

    "Interesting, I was getting bored, killing these weaklings. It will be quite fun to kill a strong human like you." Said Crimson Eye Hyenaman and next moment it attacked, its attack is way stronger than its previous attack.

    Crimson Eye Hyenaman is quite different from the breather of other Hyneman tribes. They are not only a little taller but also a lot thinner; they looked like a malnourished version of other Hyennamen tribes.

    The Crimson Eye Hyenaman in front of me is six meters tall and looks like it is only made of bones, and all the litter bit of skin it has is just pasted over their bone structure.

    Due to which, they looked quite scary with those dark crimson eyes from where they got their name. When one looks at them, they will feel they are looking at a very ugly monster that hadn¡¯t eaten for months.

    This scariness helped them quite a lot in battle, especially against the humans. Still, I did not fear it; I have seen its battle power, which could be said to be at a simr level as mine, so as long as I am careful I will be safe and killing it would not be a problem.

    Bang!

    So, seeing its wing at me, I did not waste time and activated a mini st and swung my sword to counter it. Seeing my swording at its w, it diverted its trajectory, but my sword adjusted its route as it predicted and moved toward it at the breakneck speed.

    ng!

    Its ws shed against my sword, and both of us shook likely, but this small shake of our bodies was enough to shake the ground beneath our feet. This shock did not faze me, but the poor guy behind me nearly fell on the ground due to it.

    "Good, you are powerful as I imagined you to be." said the Crimson Eye Hyenaman with a brightugh, as itughed a small twinkle light up in eyes as if it was nning something sinister behind the usual words.

    ng ng ng...

    Our weapons started to sh intensely, and the ground began to shoot under our feet, but we did not care as we started to fight madly against each other.

    In the four hours since the battle started, I¡¯ve not met any Grimm Monster that hadn¡¯t been killed by a single attack of mine. I have killed every type of Grimm Monsters that have different sorts of mystic methods, but not a single monster was able to arouse my interest like this one.

    When I first saw this Crimson Eye Hyenaman, I had thought killing it would not be a problem as long as I put some effort, but after I started to fight it, I understood that I¡¯ve grossly underestimated it.

    It is a very strong Grimm Monster with Superior Compat Style which is very sinister that if I had only killing Rule, I would not have been able to counter its attack only force of that, it is was a good thing I had Clock Sword Style which is simple yetplicated which is helping me counter all the sinisterly attacks itunched at me.

    We continued fighting for fifteen minutes straight without taking a moment of a break when we suddenly stopped at the same time.

    "There is no use in fighting in such a cautious way, let¡¯s fight with our real power," it said.

 Chapter 793 Battle I

    After it finished saying it had attacked and when I saw its attack I closed my eyes and it would be impossible to follow it attack with my eyes, so I might as well close my eyes fighting it as they will be no use.

    As I closed my eyes, darkness appeared momentarily before it vanished, and the world of red seemed. Here, everything is red, the nts, the soul, the people around me, everything has turned red.

    This is Scarlet World, the vision that killing Rule provides, here everything became clearer and which is why the w of Crimson Eye Hyenaman, which I have a problem seeing, is now appearing clearly before my eyes.

    Bang!

    Seeing the w, I immediately activated the mini st and moved my sword ording to it.

    CLANG!

    Step Step...

    Its w shed against my sword, and the next moment we both took a step back with blood trickling down from our lips. This attack wasunched using our full strength without holding back anything¡ªthe only thing we have not used our Mystic Method, which I think would be used soon.

    "Hehe!"

    The Crimson Eye Hyenamanughed weirdly as it attacked me again, but this time, I saw its w glowing. It had used its Mystic Method and I was shocked to find out that the power of the w came really close to my Mystic Skills.

    This is really shocking as till now, the only Mystic Ability which couldpare to my Mystic Method is Rachel¡¯s, which she had got from her inheritance, but now this Grimm Monster had something which is power close to my Mystic Skill.

    I knew very well that the mystic method I have is a regr Mystic Method, but due to the refinement of my refinement engine, it had be powerful.

    "Cold Moons Murders!"

    The Crimson Eye Hyenaman shouted, and when its attack was halfways, the power of the w increased three times, it had now be so powerful that if it had hit directly, then even Golden Elite would experience the grave wounds, might even die under this w.

    "Breeze of Withering Sand!"

    Seeing its wing toward me at the speed that is barely visible in the Scarlet, my mouth curled up in a smile as suddenly my sword covered in a cloud of grey energy as streaked toward the w of the Crimson Eye Hyenaman.

    Expression of shock appeared on the face of the Crimson Eye Hyenaman, during the whole battle, it always had a confident smile on its face, this is the first time that usual confident smile disappeared from its face.

    CLANG!

    Step Step Step... Puh!

    As our weapons shed, both of us started to take a step back, which I had only taken three steps before stabilizing; it continued to take a step back while puking a mouthful of blood.

    Bang!

    Just as I stabilized, I used short instant movement and appeared in front of the Crimson Eye Hyenaman and used Instant st to swung my sword at it and likest time, this time also my sword covered in this cloud of grey energy, once the de of my sword touched it, it will be finished.

    Till now, I had not used the Instant st and Short Instant Movement in this battle; I had kept them as the trump card to use in a moment like this.

    A terror appeared on its face, my sudden onught, it is my most powerful attack, and there would be barely anyone below the Golden Elite would be able to survive from it.

    Fuck!

    Suddenly all the terror it had in its eyes dissipated, and its eyes became calm as water as the armor of smoke appeared on its body. Seeing the Armor, I cursed in my mind as I know this Grimm monster is not simple as it was able to practice two Mystic Methods before breaking the limit.

    The only I had seen practicing two Mystic Methods before breaking the limit is Rachel, even I am not sure if I could practice two methods since I hadn¡¯t tried yet, but this Grimm Monster is able to, it is clear that either it had received some kind of inheritance or gone through some lucky encounter.

    I have to kill it, I have seen how powerful Rachel¡¯s Inheritance is, and she said she was barely able to scratch the surface of her Inheritance. If this Grimm Monster received something like that, then it will be a big trouble for us humans in the future.

    So it is better that I kill it right now and save countless humans that will die by its de in the future.

    It will not be easy since it has two Grimm Methods, but I will try. I have confidence that I will be able to kill it with the help of Instant st and Short Distance Movement as these two areparable to the Mystic Method, but they did not exhaust me as the Mystic Method, I could continuously use them.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed and unlike before, it did not shake even slightly much less and take a step back.

    "You had made me use my final trump card and now die by it!" It said andunched an attack at me which is swifter than all of its attack, seeing even with the help of Mystic Method I will not be able to dodge it, I chose to use the Short instant movement and created distance between us but to my surprise it followed me like a shadow.

    This second Mystic Method of its seemed to provide it with the strength and speed, which is helping it to make the short instant movement like me. Seeing it also using the short instant movement, I did not panic and used the short instant movement to get away from it.

    My strategy is simple, make it spend its energy on its Mystic Method, unlike my swirling Armor, which helps me make the short instant movements which I can use for hours, the mystic skill could not be used for a long time as it had limited energy and makes one exhausted.

    "Die Die Die..."

    A crazed expression appeared on its face as it continued to follow me with the use of its Mystic Method as I continuously used the Short Instant Movement to run away.

    It had the crazed expression on its face, but it had not gone crazy, it is very much sane, the craziness is just a facade it is putting on to make me fall into its trap.

    Every attack of it may seem simple and direct, but it was made with great calction and it was ever-changing; it could easily change the direction of its attack, if I am not cautious then I

    Be it Grimm Monster or Humans; both are shocked by our fight as we looked like we are teleporting at short distances. This scene is not unfamiliar to them as this is happening above, which is why they are shocked; it is happening below as what we are doing is only Golden Elite are capable of doing in their eyes.

    Time passed by, and fifteen minutes passed since I started running away from the Grimm Monster, but it was not able to catch me even once and to his surprise as time passed I became even more expert in avoiding its attacks which frustrate it to no end.

    Hun!

    I dodged another attack of it, and I thought as it would follow up with another attack, but to my surprise, it had opted to run away, which stumped me on my spot.

    I looked at its running figure while thinking whether to chase it or not before deciding to chase it.

    This Grimm Monster is very dangerous and will be even more dangerous in the future, it better I kill it now and so humanity will have one less problem to worry about in the future.

    So I decided to chase it, I don¡¯t know when I started to chase it, a victorious smirk appeared on the Crimson Eye HyenaMan Lips.

 Chapter 794 Life Extraction Art I

    I started to follow it with my greatest speed, but this bastard was so fast with its Mystic Method that I am barely able to keep it under my view.

    Few minutes passed in the chase, and we got out of range of the Battle, and now we could hear the sound of real Battle. Away from the big Battle, there is another battle going on, and that is between the five Guidmasters and Leaders of the Grimm Monsters.

    They are the people that have power equal to Lords, and that makes them very powerful if they fight above us, then they will be not only a threat to us but also the Golden Elite also.

    Any stray attack of them could easily kill the Strongest Golden Elite much less us who were below, which could die in doves under their stray attack, which is why they have chosen a distant battlefield.

    When I looked at their fight, I did not see anything except for detaining sound and colorful attacks, as for the silhouette of humans and Grimm Monsters, they have be invisible.

    They have not be invisible; they are just two fast that they are not visible to the naked eyes.

    Ten minutes had passed since I started chasing it, and we had already moved far away in front of the Battle except for the sound of the leader¡¯s Battle, I could not hear any other sound.

    The Grimm Monster, which I thought would be able to use the Mystic Method for maximum for five minutes, but even after ten minutes, it is still using it, and there is no sign of exhaustion could be seen in its gait.

    As I am following it, I got some weird sensation and felt something wrong about the current condition. I felt like I should go back as it will be dangerous if I continue to chase it, but I still chased it. I felt that killing this Grimm Monster is also necessary if I did not, then it will bring terror for us, humans.

    Ten more minutes passed, and I finally saw the exhaustion on the face of the Grimm Monster and felt like if I continue to chase it for a while, then I will be able to catch it.

    "Human, you will never be able to catch me!" The Grimm Monsters shouted, and the next moment, it shot inside the waterfall.

    Hun!

    I was a little surprised to see it passing through the waterfall, but I still followed it without stopping. There is a cave behind the waterfall, and I could see it going deeper and deeper inside the cave.

    I had already started to use the power of my Killing Rule and Artifact to the highest, so I could quickly defend myself against it if it dared tounch an attack at me. I walked inside the cave and ran toward the Grimm Monster, who is still going fast; I am also following it with my greatest speed caution in hand.

    A minuteter, I saw the end of the cave through my senses. In the end, it is not narrow as the path I am walking but is quite wide; it has an area of about two hundred meters.

    The Grimm Monsters stopped as it entered inside, and a few secondster, I followed cautiously.

    There I saw Crimson Eyes Hyenaman at the other side where there is no other bath but a solid cave wall that it could not pass through. It is clearly very exhausted using the two Mystic Method¡¯s at once, but I noticed that it is recovering.

    Seeing that my face hardened even more as I saw its pace of recovering, it is recovering is greater than me.

    The Grimm Monsters already have monstrous healing abilities, and top of that whatever it had received had made this Crimson Eyes Hyenaman recovery very fast, it¡¯s recovery speed is so fast that within four minutes it willpletely recover and be capable of using Mystic Method again.

    Bang!

    I don¡¯t want to give it any chance to recover, so without hesitation, I used the short instant moment and appeared in front of it.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    As I appeared in front of it, I was about to activate Instant st when horns red inside me warning me of very life-threatening danger, sensing that I was about the retreat at my quiet speed when suddenly Ghostly Green Threads appeared from Crimson Eyes Hyenaman chest and pierced through every part of my body.

    It had happened so fast that I didn¡¯t even get a moment to make a retreat. I had sensed the Grave danger, and that exact moment, I found thousands of Ghostly threads pierced through my body.

    As these threads pierced through me, they made mepletely immobile and stopped all energy cirction in my body that I became incapable of maintaining control over mana; thus, the Swirling Armor on my body puffed away.

    Seeing that, I tried to summon my Mystic Method but found there is no response from it either. These Ghostly Green Threads had pierced through my body and my soul and immobilized both, except for having power over thoughts, I could not do anything, but I did not panic.

    I have Ashlyn, and she said these threads did not affect her, she wanted toe out and kill this Crimson Eyes Hyenaman, but I had stopped her and asked her to keep an eye on those Ghostly Green Threads.

    I have be very curious about it and found the risk worth it if I found something about these Ghostly Green Threads, I could be prepared against them if I havee across them in the future.

    These Ghostly Green Threads are the strangest thing I¡¯ve seen, and these threads are not the Mystic Method I am sure of it.

    Mystic Methods are givenpletely different feelings no matter how strange they are, and there is another feeling I am getting from it that whatever these Ghostly Green Strings are, their level is far far above that of Mystic Method.

    "Do you know how hard it is to find someone with special Constipation?" Suddenly Crimson Eyes Hyenaman asked. It looked very happy and was looking at me as if I am some kind of precious treasure that it had been searching for all of its life.

    "I¡¯ve chanced upon Life Extraction Art a decade ago, and since then, I¡¯ve onlye across those with a special constitution only three times." It said when it said that clear indignation could be clearly seen on its face.

    Life Extraction Art? I have the first time since I have heard some such words in my life and became quite curious about it.

    "So, Imagine my surprise when I saw your Special Constitution. Your constitution is more powerful than the other Three I¡¯ve extracted." It said happily.

    "The wait was worth it, though you did not have the Natural Constitution, it is better than natural Constitutions I had harvested before."

    "With your extraction, not only will I advance another step in the Foundation Stage of my Art, which will clear the path of me bing Adamantine, but I will also be Golden Elite." It said ecstatically as if it is already imagining it bing stronger.

    Adamantine? Another unknown word I¡¯ve never heard, still, I became very cautious and ready to act as soon as those Ghostly Green Strings acted on me.

    "Hahaha... All these years of wait are worth it; I will finally have a clear way to be an Adamantine." It saidughingly before it suddenly turned serious and looked directly in my eyes.

 Chapter 795 Life Extraction Art II

    "You should feel honored that your sacrifice will pave the way for me to reach the level of Admentine."

    I wanted to know what Admentine is so excited about, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t as I ampletely immobilized that I couldn¡¯t even twitch my finger much less talk.

    "Now experience the power of my Life, Extraction Art!" It said with a crazed expression before it closed its eyes in concentration.

    Seeing it closing its eyes, I had also be serious and asked Ashlyn to be ready. With its eyes closed, this is the perfect moment for asking Ashlyn to attack as it would catch it off guard, and for some strange reason, I decided to wait for a little before asking for Ashlynn¡¯s help but kill this Crimson Eyes Hyenaman.

    For a minute, nothing had happened, but suddenly, I saw Ghostly Green Threads glowing, and inside me, each of each thread an illusory mouth had appeared, which looked quite scary.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed in my mind when suddenly an immense pain shot through my body and soul. It is like somebody is trying to suck my body and soul, and that is what happens to me. Whatever this Life Extraction Art is, it is sucking my everything.

    Hun

    I was about to ask Ashlyn for help when I stopped again, and this time it is not because I have some strange feeling but because the Chaos Crushing Holy Tower inside me had started to react.

    It had started to glow resplendently, and tiny green runes started to release from it, there are thousands and thousands of Green Runes started to release from it. These runes started to spread to my body and soul before attaching to the hundreds of Ghostly Green Threads.

    As they started to attach themselves, the color of strings began to change from Ghostly Green to Vibrant Green, which makes them feel full of life, unlike the Ghostly Green Threads, which gives the feeling of death.

    While all these changes are happening, the Ghostly Green Threads, Crimson Eyed Hyenaman, remained oblivious to it. It had its eyes closed and had an expression on its face, which tells it is enjoying the most delicious thing in the world.

    While it seemed to be in heaven, I feel I am in hell. I am feeling immense pain right now, and the essence of my soul and body is getting sucked by the Grimm Monster.

    I wanted to stop this process so badly as the pain of getting my life sucked. The pain is too immense, but I did not as I very much want to see what the Tower is doing.

    It is a very foolhardy choice as every second I did not take action, my strength is decreasing, not only my strength but life is too as it is sucking my life.

    The Toward kept releasing more and more runes, and these runes kept attaching themselves to the Ghostly Green Strings. After a one and a half minute, all the Ghostly Green Strings had be vibrant green strings, and runes have covered all the stringspletely.

    At the same time, the Tower also stopped releasing the runes, but its glow did not diminish; instead, it started to glow brighter and brighter.

    The first few secondster, nothing had happened, but a few secondster, I found multicolored energies started to gather into the base of the Tower, and the immense pain I was feeling had also stopped all of a sudden.

    The energies contain all sorts of auras in them, but there is one thingmon in them all of these energies contain chaotic emotions in them, which is why these energies are attacking each other, repelling each other when theye close.

    Sensing such familiar aura from energies, I did not have to think about their source as it is clear that they havee from the Crimson Eyed Hyenaman in front of me.

    I immediately looked in front of me and saw a drastic change in the Grimm Monsters in front of me. Its expression of Ecstasy had turned into that of horror, and the worst thing is, it¡¯s expression has been frozen as it had be a statue just like me.

    The only part of it, which shows what it is feeling right now is its eyes; there is horror, confusion, and induction all emotions mixed in it.

    This is entirely unexpected, it had dreamed that after consuming a human, its constitution would upgrade enough that it will be able to reach Adamantine without much problem as for breaking the limits, it is not much problem for it, as with Life Extraction Art, there are no limits it can¡¯t ovee.

    I was looking at it when I started to get a faint feeling of being bloated; I immediately looked inside my heart space only to see it is filled with colorful energies.

    These Energies everywhere in my Heart Space and they are most dense at the base of the toward, half of the Toward have nearly filled with these colorful energies.

    As I was looking around in my heart space, the feeling of being bloated had increased again, and I did not have to think for a bit on why I am feeling it. It is obviously due to these energies.

    As for what I have to do with it, I have to refine it though the Tower.

    "Fuck!"

    So, without hesitation, I started the Refining Engine, only to see it is harder than usual to refine these energies. These energies not only are the Life energies of the Grimm Monsters, but they also repel each other, which makes refining them very hard.

    But I have no choice but to refine them as I could feel that the Tower is sucking more and more energy into my body, and I will soon reach the limit of the number of energies I could store in my body and for what happened after that, I have only two guesses.

    Either I will be stuffedpletely with these energies and explore, or the Tower will stop sucking energies from the Grimm Monsters.

    I don¡¯t like either of these two odds, these no way I want to pop up like a balloon and I also don¡¯t want to stop sucking as I am clearly aware of the value of these energies.

    These energies may Grimm Monsters energies, but they are very powerful and nutritious; if I can refine them through the Tower, then there is no question my strength will increase immensely, and there is quite a high chance that I might able to be a Golden Elite.

    I had thought I would need at least one month to be a Golden Elite. I am quite generous with time as the umtion that needed to advance to the Golden Elite are immense and that I didn¡¯t had any confidence that I could be one but now I have a perfect chance, as long as I grasp it fully, there will be no one who will able to stop my ascension to the Golden Elite.

    So with this thought, I found a new purpose and started to refine faster and faster. One after another the rune of the first floor of the Tower began to lit up, and soon it reached the final stage.

    Buzz!

    As I reached the final stage and I am about to move the energies to a certain way, I found the way is blocked. This had never happened before, so I forcefully tried to pass the energies through it thinking it might work, but not only was I not able to pass, I also received a small shock.

    A small shock is not the only thing I got, with it came small information from the Tower saying, the first floor is incapable of refining these energies. I will have to take them to the second floor for refinement.

    "Fuck!"

    Understanding it, I couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly in my mind.

 Chapter 796 Second Floor

    The 2nd Floor of the Chaos Crushing Holy Tower is a very difficult to breach, in this past few days I¡¯ve been in the home, I have tried it to breach many times so that I could get even more refinement energy.

    But all my efforts came to nothing; the maximum result was a faint crack on that steel likeyer which I sometimes doubt was real of just my hallucination after so many disappointments.

    But now I have no choice but to breach the secondyer as without, I will not be able to refine such precious energies and might even die from exploding.

    So, I did not waste any time as I am already reaching my limit and start to move the energies toward theyer of the second floor.

    With so much experience, I did not directly try to breach thatyer; instead, I umted energies to my limit and built the highest momentum I could control before crashing it toward theyer that is blocking my path.

    Bang!

    The moment crashed across the thick wall, and all I saw was a faint crack, seeing it I did not get angry instead became happy as I know many times I had to try before I was able to make a faint crack on theiryer, but now I had made a crack in the first try.

    There is hope of breaching thister and taking these energies to the 2nd floor, but I had to do it quickly as the energies reached the limit swiftly. It is earlier than I thought, and when I looked at it, I understood the reason for it, the Tower had increased it¡¯s sucking speed.

    With rate, it is increasing its sucking speed; I barely have three minutes to breach thatyer if not then I would explode and die to the Tower will stop sucking energies, both of the options are uneptable to me.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    I did not waste time and build even greater momentum to crash across theyer that is stopping me from advancing to the 2nd flood.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    Each crash would create a bigger crack than the previous, but it is not enough, the cracks are too small to shatter theyer. If this goes through at such a pace then it will be impossible for me to break theyer before my body reaches the limit.

    So Close!

    I thought to see the big crack and about to make the energy crash against it again when I felt reaching the limit and saw the glow of the two receding and sucking speed also lessening.

    NOOOO!

    I shouted in my mind seeing that, at one time, I would have preferred the explosion rather than the receding energy. This energy had the power to make me Golden Elite, and I let it go unused, then I would be the biggest idiot.

    ¡¯All hope hadn¡¯t been lost yet!¡¯ I said to myself, the suction is slowing down, but it hasn¡¯t stopped yetpletely, there is still a chance, as long as I could open st apart theyer before the suction stopspletely the suction will up but to do that, I had only one chance.

    I will only have one chance if I missed it then I will lose the opportunity to be Golden Elite and slowly work hard before I could be able to be a Golden Elite.

    So, I started to build momentum. This time I sucked even more energy; I sucked so much energy into a tower that sheer mental efforts made me bleed physically, but I did not care about little bleeding when there are so many important things at stake.

    So, I kept sucking till I filled every inch of toward tightly with energy, that not even a speck could fill; still, I wanted to try again to fill it, but I did not as time had run out, so I released all concentrated energy at the solid wall that is blocking my way to the second floor of the Tower.

    BANG! Crack Crack Crack...

    A loud bang sounded as the energy crashed against theyer, and the next moment, cracks started to form on it at a rapid pace.

    Faster faster!

    I shouted in my mind, seeing the speed of cracks as time is running out for me, the speed of sucking had really slowed down so much that it could stop any time if theyer sted after the sucking stop them all my efforts would be wasted.

    BOOM!

    Finally, after what seemed like hours, the secondyer sted open with the boom, and energy roaringly went up. Seeing that I did not waste time and started the refinement process while I sucked more energy from the tower.

    I¡¯ve now only reached the 2nd floor of the Tower and hadn¡¯t refined energy through it; I have to refine it quickly as possible otherwise, the sucking would stop again.

    So, I used all the energy I had to refine the energy; I did not care that due to the strain I am going through, I had started bleeding from various spots from my body. The only thing I have in mind is to take the energy top of the second floor so that the energy could getpletely refined.

    I did just that as one by one, runes on the 2nd floor of the tower started to lit up, though the lighting up process is way slower than that of the 1st floor, it is still consistent.

    Finally, through my consistent efforts, I reached that final door on the 2nd floor, and unlike the 1st floor, this time, I had not felt any restriction, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief.

    Finally, the energies went through that door and came out of the tower, when the energies came out of Tower, they were still multicolored, but there is natural vibrancy in them, all the chaotess they have before had utterly vanished.

    The multicolored energy lingered around the heart space for a moment before it disappeared as it started to spread through my body and soul, nourishing it making it stronger than before.

    Sigh!

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh as I felt a refreshing cooling sensation spreading through my body. It felt like I was bathing in the freshest waterfall in the world, the sensation of it was magical, but just that sensation came it disappeared as I am not the only one recipient of the energy.

    Ashlyn and Nero also took one part of energy each without doing much work, just as I thought came into my mind, an angry chirp rang out saying if not for her, I would have fallen into despair the moment the Ghost Green Strings pierced through my body which I can¡¯t refute as it is true.

    After getting the first bout of energy, I started to refine even more multicolored energy as there is a shit load of the present in my Heart Space and more ising every second, this much of energy would be enough to satisfy us.

    So, I started refining even more speedily while also enjoying the cooling sensation that it gave me and as such time passed and finally I reached the edge, I just needed a tiny bit of energy to be a Golden Elite.

 Chapter 797 Golden Elite

    Golden Elite!

    I thought as ecstatically as my body and soul had finally entered the boundary of the Golden Elite under the nourishment of the Multicolored Energies.

    I had not thought I would be a Golden Elite this early, I found fortune amid the tragedy but reaching the Golden Elite is just a side benefit, the real benefit I got is my Constitution.

    That Multicolored colored energy had upgraded my Constitution, my Constitution I had earlier was already quite good, but this multicolored energy had upgraded it even more.

    It will suffice to say that instead of it harvesting me, I had harvested it and got all perks it had, meaning now I had very potential to reach whatever Adamantine level it is talking about.

    There is another benefit I got, and that is fire ability, which also has advanced. In the multicolored energy, there was one energy that was very good for my fire ability.

    This energy had not only upgraded the power of my ability, but it had upgraded the ability from the core. I am very aware that the Crimson Eyed Hyenamen are not fired elemental Grimm Monsters, so the only reason it could have such energy is that it had harvested from someone else.

    It talked about harvesting three people; one of these people must have a Special Constitution for Fire. So when it harvested it, itid dormant inside it, but when I harvested it from the Grimm Monsters, it had automatically merged with mine and Ashlyn fire, upgrading from the core.

    The Tower had stopped sucking energy minutes ago, but there is still quite some amount of multicolored energies that had remained in my heart space, though it would not help but reach Two Star Golden Elite, it will still increase my power by quite a bit, which is more than enough for me.

    So, without wasting any time, I started to refine all the energies that were left in me. In a few minutes, I finished refining it, and as I had expected, my power grew a bit.

    I withdrew my consciousness from my heart space and looked ahead, only to see the husk of Crimson Eyed Hyenaman. I had expected it to be dead, but I had not expected that when I opened my, I would only see its husk.

    To be honest, the thing I was expecting to see was a greyed dead body of Crimson Eyed Hyenaman, which would look even scarier than the original, but all I saw is the husk of it.

    The first thing I did was to collect its stuff, I did that and directly put it back to my storage rings, I intentionally did not check its storage despite my utter curiosity as it would waste too much of my time. I would be pretty disappointed if I did not find anything which would intern affect the dangerous battle that I will fight.

    Little more than an hour had passed since I entered this cave, and it could be said that one and a half hours had passed since I left the battlefield, and I wanted to go there immediately, but I controlled myself as there is one more thing I have to do before I join the battle.

    Before going into battle, I have to practice the 2nd level of Mystic Method; I would have left it be for a day if not for me refining grey energy in the 2nd Flood of the Tower.

    Such refined energy was beyond the limit of what the grey Runic Lily could handle, and cracks started to appear on its body. Now it has be useless if I dare to use it, then it will crash, and all the energies it had will spread through my body.

    If That happens, even with my current body, there will be a very high chance of me dying by it.

    I checked on the condition of the Runic city one more time before I took out several materials from my storage, one of which is a big leather bundle.

    I unfolded the leather bundle, and it became a three-meter diameter circle on which a veryplicated formation is drawn. This bundle is called a formation Sheet; I had itmissioned especially for the practice of 2nd level of my Mystic Method.

    The formation drawn on it is the formation that required for the 1st to 3rd level of Domain of Withering Sand Mystic Method, the only thing I have to do is create formation ink and add in valve in the corner, once the valve is filled, it will be automatically spread in the formation drawn Formation Sheet, saving me trouble and time of drawing the formation.

    So without hesitation, I started to create the formation ink, and this time, I added twenty drops of White Grade Origin Water inside it, which is twenty times morepared tost time.

    I wanted to add more, but I can¡¯t as it will destabilize theposition of materials so that I could add a maximum of 20 drops inside the formation ink. I added half the formation ink into the valve, just as I did, it started to fill the formation sheet, and within a few seconds, the whole formation filled with the formation ink.

    This process would take me an hour as not only would I have to draw the formation, I would have also had to double-check multiple times for the slightest mistake, but with the formation sheet, I don¡¯t have to worry about all those things.

    "Ashlyn, stand guard!"

    I said to Ashlyn as I sat in the center of the formation and started to draw the formation on my body. This formation bore many simrities to one I had brought for the Level 1 of the Mystic Method; the only difference is that it is slightlyplicated; this lily had nine petals instead of the six.

    It took me a total of half an hour to draw the formation on my body, just as I finished drawing the formation. I started to put different things on the different ces on the formation before activating it.

    Buzz!

    The formation activated and the process started, first, the essence of herbs came out of them before they started moving toward the ck sand in the center.

    When all the herbal essence came to the center, they started to merge with ck sand, and after the merging processpleted, the whole mixture began to flow toward my chest.

    Unlikest time, this time, I am not worried; this time, my body and soul are more than strong enough to bear the load of the 2nd Level of Mystic Method.

    Soon the ck material filled the Runic Lily in my chest and started to seep inside it. This step is one of the most dangerous steps; I have to be careful even if I am confident in my abilities.

    The ck materialpletely seeped inside me and appeared in my heart space where it appeared and covered Dark Grey Runic Lity whole and started to change it.

    This processsted for quite a while before a Nine Petal Runic Lily appeared in my heart space, fluctuating with dangerous withering energy that could turn anything into ashes.

 Chapter 798 Golden Elite II

    I heaved a sigh of relief seeing the ck Runic Lily in my heart space; the practice of Mystic Method is dangerous; even if everything is going well, something terrible might happen. Many idents have happened during the practice of the Mystic Method, and many people have lost their lives in it.

    I looked at the Runic Lily for a while before I again started refining, I have to refine the ck Cosmic Energy of the Runic Lily through the 2nd Floor of that Tower so that it could be even purer and the power of Mystic Method would also increase.

    Sometimeter, I had opened my eyes, and there was a smile across my face, all the cosmic energy of lily had been purified, and now it became, even more, cker and the aura it is sending is very threatening.

    If it hit directly on their body, then normal Golden Elites would not survive against this, they would die before they know it.

    I now couldunch fourteen attacks of my Mystic Method, nine through the lily petals and five through the reserve cosmic energy. I want to use it right now to test its might but I did not as I know I will get a chance very soon.

    "Abomination Finally!"

    I said as I looked at my Crystal sword in my hand finally, with me reaching the Golden Elite, I have now be perfectly capable of using Totem Artifact and couldn¡¯t help but wonder how fun it will be hacking the enemies with it.

    The sword weighs 1 Ton, even with the strength of Golden Elite it felt quite heavy. It is not just heavy; the power enhancements it is also amazing as well. As I became Capable of wielding it, I have truly realized how powerful this weapon is and what terror its enhancements are.

    With this sword in hand, One Star Golden Elites are not my match; I could kill them like I cut the grass under my feet; only Two Star Golden Elites would be able to be a match against me.

    I looked at the beautiful monster for a few seconds and before I started to walk out of the cave. It has been near three hours since I left the battle, and I am sure the battle is not over yet.

    There may be only twenty-five hundred thousand people fighting, but they all are powerhouses and killing them is not easy, I was able to cut them like grass under my feet because I was very close to the Golden Elite.

    But now I am Golden Elite, and my battlefield would also be different, and my opponents now will be Golden Elites and Golden Elites, no other powerhouses.

    On the way out of the cave, I started to cover my body with Fire Armor, but I put it off a few seconds after. As I had expected, Silver Elite was the limit of it; it can¡¯t be used further, even with the upgrade of my fire ability, the power it could provide is not much help.

    If I want fire Armor to work, then I will have to make the changes from the base, and the first change of that would be the use of runes and which I can¡¯t use as I do not have enough power.

    The Golden Elite Stage did not have enough power to power up the runes; I would have to go way higher than the Golden Elite if I want to create an ability Armor. Though it is very hard, it is possible. I will just have to reach that stage where I could power up the Runic Ability Armor on my own.

    Zup!

    I got out of the waterfall, and sounds of battle again heard across my ears; the leaders are still fighting, which means the fight in the ground level is also going. Without wasting any time, I move toward the ce where the Golden Elites are fighting.

    I did not directly fly away as I did not want to die like that Werewolf, who attempted to kill me and got killed by enemy Golden Elite who was flying above.

    I don¡¯t want something like that to happen to me, so I concealed my power level with the help of killing Rule and a Sensory Modting Tri-Colored stone artifact.

    Soon I reached the battle and found it going on full force, both sides were fighting in full force, and to my surprise, the humans seemed to be getting the slight upper hand in the battle.

    With four times fewer numbers, we are still winning, the strategy of the little red seemed to be working better than expected as we are hitting the Grimm Monsters from all sides despite havingrge numbers.

    Our leaders are also doing quite well containing the leaders of the Grimm Monsters, the only ones that are having a problem are the Golden Elite; they are barely containing the enemies they are fighting.

    Moving through the hill, I scanned through the all Golden Elites that are fighting above and soon found a perfect opponent for me.

    After deciding on the opponent, I directly shot through the air and moved toward the Grimm monsters, I have controlled myself enough, and now I want to test my power against the Grimm Monsters.

    Soon, the Grimm Monsters appear in front of my eyes; they are three White Serpentmen that are fighting against a single human woman. The women are barely holding on against the three Grimm Monsters who are attacking her viciously.

    You see that I slice my hands in the air, and next moment, a bright silver fire arc released from my hand and shot toward the Grimm Monsters at the blurring speed.

    White Serpentmen easily sensed my attack and stopped it without a problem; this attack was not much; even if it had hit them, it would have lightly injured them. I did not attack them in the intention of harming them but to get their attention, which I did.

    "Jojo, go handle it." said the leader White Serpentmen to the White Serpentmen who is at its left.

    "Ok, Boss!" said White Serpentman named Jojo as it came at me with a cruel smile.

    This monster is a little over five meters tall and has a lithe body. Its whole body is covered in shiny white scales, which looked very beautiful. One shouldn¡¯t just look at their beauty as these shiny white scales are highly defensive.

    "Little bastard, you shouldn¡¯t have disturbed our battle." It said as it licked the long knife in its hand with forked tongue, coating it with poison.

    "Now, pay the price for it!" I said and came at me if it were in the morning, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the silhouette of the White Serpentmen at such speed, but now I don¡¯t have a problem seeing the moves of Two Star Golden Elite.

    I gripped my crystal sword tightly in my hand and felt its power coursing through my body filling every cell of it; this power gave me the confidence to fight against the Two Star Golden Elite while still being a One Star Golden Elite in reality.

    "Die!"

    The White Serpentmen appeared in front of me and shed its poisoned knife at me in blurring speed, seeing that it whipped my sword toward it, wanting to cut that delicate knife and it¡¯s own in two with sheer force.

 Chapter 799 Power I

    Puh Puh...

    My Sword shed across the delicate Knife of it, and for a moment, we both stopped our positionpletely still, but next moment, the Grimm Monster flew out like a deted balloon while puking multiple times on the way.

    The delicate Knife it had a hand in its hands also flung away, and its whole body became pale in an instant. I have be quite surprised by seeing such a result.

    As I had most expected it to take a couple of steps back, but the result was far, far greater, looks like I had grossly underestimated the power I got from my SwordSword.

    Though I am very surprised that it did not stop me from instantly reacting, just as it flung away, I instantly followed behind it.

    It took me second to reach the While Serpentman, and as I reached it, I shed my SwordSword at it.

    Puch!

    It looked panicked, seeing my SwordSwording at me and quickly tried to take out another knife from its storage, but it was already toote as my SwordSword already pierced through its heart.

    Whew!

    I¡¯ve killed a Two Star Golden Elite within five seconds, to be honest, I had not thought I would be able to defeat the Grimm Monsters as my strength is just One Star Golden Elite and only aid of the SwordSword did I get such powers.

    It was a swift battle, so quick that White Serpentman did not even get a chance to use its Mystic Method.

    Without any hesitation, I stored the body of White Serpentman in Runic Disk, and looked at the two White Serpentman who were still in the fight with the girl, and had no idea of me killing their mate.

    The girl seemed fine right now, still under pressure, but fine. Even if she were not able to kill these two White Serpentman, it would be quite easy for her kept them engaged for a long while.

    Sup!

    ¡¯Let me give her a helping hand!¡¯ I thought and again shed my hand through the air, and the fire Arc released from it and shot two the two Grimm Monsters at a swift speed.

    This time also the White Serpentmen easily dealt with the attack, but this time there was no annoyance on their face but extreme anger when they noticed their friend was nowhere to be seen.

    "Nim, you handle this filthy Human, I will go take revenge for JoJo." Said the strongest White Serpentman as it came at me.

    This team of White Serpentman is quite different, most of the Golden Elite Grimm Monsters fighting are from the different tribes, but these three are from the same tribe and all of the Golden Elite, they must havee under some lucky encounter to be able to make three of them a Golden Elite.

    "Wretched Human, you pay the price of killing Jojo!" It said as it shot toward me, this White Serpentman may look angry, but it is very cautious, one could see it from the way it ising at me.

    In a second, it had appeared in front of me and swung its Knife at me, the Knife looked like the Knife used by another White Serpentman but this one extra sharper, just looking at ist de made me have jitters, and I felt like this Knife had cut me all over my body.

    Seeing the Grimm Monster attacking me is Peak Two Golden Elite, I did not dare to becent and attacked me with my all.

    CLANG!

    Step Step Step...

    Our weapons shed, and a drastic change came across its face as it started to take steps back uncontrobly.

    It was just about to wipe the trickle of blooding from its lips when I found me in front of me, swinging my SwordSword at it. Its face hardened, seeing my attack and swung its Knife at me to counter it, but how can a delicate knifepare to the 1-ton SwordSword?

    CLANG!

    This time when our weapons shed, it nearly flew away from its sport; it was because of its great experience that it was able to stop itself from flying away, but soon it is realized it had made a mistake.

    If it had flown away, it may have gotten some slight time, but it had spent whatever time it had on stopping itself from flying backward, and just as it stabilized itself, it found a devil of the SwordSwording at it, wanting to split into two.

    It became furious before a crazy look appeared in its eyes, and I felt it¡¯s aura rise. Sensing the aura, I know it had over-drafted the ult energy, but I couldn¡¯t understand why.

    If it had wanted, it could have just used its Mystic Method, just as this thought appeared in my mind, I understood the reason why it did that. Mystic Skill is like mine, which is ranged.

    If it used ist Mystic Method right now, it might be able to kill me, but it would not be able to save itself from the momentum of my SwordSword, which is moving toward it as if it is Scythe of the Grim Reaper.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed and next moment, and it again took a step back and puke blood, over drafting ult energy only able to save its life barely but did not give it enough strength to be remained unaffected by it.

    "Hehe."

    Seeing it taking a step back, I followed it and appeared beside it; just as I was about to swing my SwordSword, I heard a weirdugh from it, and next moment, it opened its mouth and spurted Ghostly Purple Smoke at me.

    Mystic Method! It had finally used it, and I have to say it is very dangerous. I have a feeling that if it touched my skin, it would melt my body like it is a candle.

    The purple smoke came at me with swift speed, and there was no way to avoid it, I could see White Serpentman through the smoke, it had a victorious smile on its face despite its face getting pale and its aura weakening.

    Fuuu!

    Surely, I will die by it attack which is why it had freely let go ult Energy which it had been over drafting, seeing a victorious smile on its face, a mocking smile appeared my face as a thick cloud of ck Sand released from my mouth when the Ghostly Purple Cloud a hand distance away from me.

    When I appeared in front of it for an attack of it, I had already sensed its attack, so I had ample time when I saw its attack, and if I wanted to, I could have made the retreat with some injuries, but wh[y should I.

    Its Mythic Method may be powerful, but it is nothingpared to mine when it is specially refined by the 2nd Floor of Chaos Crushing Holy Tower, which is refinement is far higher than that of the 1st floor.

    Crackle Crackle...

    Just as the cloud of ck Sand touched the purple fog, the crackling sound rang out as it started to burn away the purple energy, its speed so fast that within a second it burned away the whole purple fog and only lost less than one-third of the energy.

 Chapter 800 Power II

    Ahhhh...

    Mournful screams of the White Serpentman rang out a ck Sand Cloud enveloped it. The screams are so mournful and piercing that I wanted to cover my eyes with my hands.

    I had never seemed any Grimm Monsters so mournfully as White Serpentman when I used to harvest the life of them, they did not scream these bad.

    Puchi!

    I pierced its chest with my sword and put my hands on its shoulder, stopping the attack of ck Cloud. This is peak Two Star Golden Elite that could give me a shit load of Mana crystals; it would be very unwise if I let all the Mana Stones to ash.

    The condition of the White Serpentman has be quite wretched when I put out my Mystic Method off it; it looked like monsters from horror movies. It is not as bad as it seemed. In this condition, I would get just slightly less Mana Crystals than I would have got from it¡¯s peak condition.

    "Thank You!"

    Said a blue-haired girl, she is the same girl who was fighting against three White Serpentman earlier, with me killing two of the White Serpentman, she did not have much problem in killing thest one.

    "No Problem," I said, though it would have been quite difficult for them to kill the Three Tow Star Elite Grimm Monsters, it would not have been hard to run away with her strength.

    "Ok see you then,"

    She said and flew away if it were the normal times, she would have talked little more, but right now we are amidst the battle, it is not a very suitable ce for a talk.

    Seeing her gone, I looked around the Battlefield search for the opponent. With my fight with the White Serpentman, I know killing Two Star Golden Elite is not a problem for me, but I don¡¯t think I could fight against Three Star Golden Elite yet.

    So, I first fight a few Tow Star Golden Elite and only fight Three Star Golden Elite when I have confidence as power between each level is immense, and I want to bite more than I chew.

    With that thought, I had extended my senses, and a bitter, I sensed a Grimm Monster ising toward me, and It is Three Star Golden Elite. Sensing its battle power, I wanted to run away, but when I looked at the Grimm Monster, I stopped suddenly.

    It¡¯s Frost Oxman; it looked like ice and gave off a very threatening aura even from a distance. On its back, it had a huge sword, which is five meters long; such a big sword is sufficient for most people fighting on the battlefield.

    The two Grimm Monsters I¡¯ve fought till now were speed and agility type and had not truly satiated my hunger for a direct sh; this Frost Oxman would be perfect for me to test my strength in a direct sword to sword sh.

    If this Frost Oxman turns out too strong then, I will run, and I am confident that I will be able to run away from it with my life in my hands.

    "Good good, you true Warrior, not like a weakling that ran just after seeing," said Frost Oxman. It is Six meters tall but light blue Armor of ice covering its body and blue mist lingering across its horns.

    That Blue Mist is extremely dangerous, it could freeze anything it touched, and due to this blue mist, one would be very cold when they entered the five-meter range of it.

    "Now let me see if you have any strength to back it up with that courage." It said as it came at me and shed down its huge sword at me.

    Seeing the gigantic swording at me, my heart shuddered, and I just wanted to run away from it as my heart clearly knew that once that sword touched any part on, there would be no chance that I would survive, so I have to to be very careful not to let it touch any part of my body.

    Its huge sword came at me, and with it brought down an icy feeling, it was so cold that that normal One Star Golden Elite would find their body getting numb. It is cold, but it did not affect me much; not only I have a superb constitution and small fire elemental talent, I got from harvesting Grimm Monsters, but I also have the protection of my sword, which ispletely protecting me against the attack.

    I let the blue sworde closer to me before I whip my sword toward it, using all my strength.

    ClANG...

    Step Step Step... Puh.

    My sword shed against it, and I felt a crushing mountain forceing toward me, but as the force reached my body through my sword I felt as if a light breeze had entered my body.

    It was a lot less than I had expected, it felt like a breezepared to the storm I was expecting. Though I got injured by the entergy that got into my body, that injury was nothing.

    ¡¯It is not that bad!¡¯

    I thought while taking a step back, I am nning on running away after experiencing the first move, but now I am nning to fight it and even kill it, though killing it would be difficult, as long as I try enough I will be able to do it.

    While taking a step back, Frost Oxman appeared in front of me and attacked again with the cruel smile on its face that is saying I want to leave you into tow.

    I replied with a smile and swung my sword toward its sword and to counter its attack directly. Its attack may be stronger than previous, but I am sure I could bear it.

    CLANG!

    Our sword shed again, and this time, the shock I felt wasrger than thest time and died to that, the steps I took were more uncontroble, and I blood I vomited was two mouthful extra.

    "Good, you are good!"

    Said Frost Oxman joyfully as it appeared in front of me and again swung its giant sword with even more force than the previous attack with the same detestable expression on its face.

    This Grimm Monster may be talking to me like an equal, but it is not considering me its equal. It sees me as the toy which it could squash any time, which is why every time it attacks, it would have a cruel smile pasted on its ugly face and mixed with its expression of yfulness, which wanted to see how long I wouldst under its attack.

    ¡¯Coward, Bastard!¡¯

    I said in my heart, I have seen it running away front the center of the battlefield ande to this outskirt, if it were that string, it would have fought in the center where powerful golden elutes are present.

    Still, what it is doing is very good for me, it is giving me ample time to get used to its power and study the fighting style, I just have to bear it for while when I got used to its power and studied its Combat Style, I will rain down hell on it and that time it will be my time tough.

 Chapter 801 Power III

    "Little Bastard looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you too much!" Frost Oxman said angrily when it finally realized its mistake and attacked me in its rage.

    This Grimm Monster is quite an idiot, it had been fifteen minutes since our battle had started, but it had not started to use its fill power till now. In fifteen minutes, I¡¯ve experienced hundreds of attacks from it and got a good idea about the battle.

    If it had attacked me with its full strength from the beginning, it would have forced me to run away, but now after fifteen minutes, there is no way in hell I am going to the runway. With enough time, I had full confidence that I could kill this Grimm Monster.

    CLANG! Step Step Step...

    Our weapons shed, and I felt intense shock traveling through my body and had to take three steps back to mitigate the force.

    Till now, in all of its attacks, I would take uncontroble steps back, but this time I had just made a three-step back, and there is also not blooding out of my mouth. This shocked the hell of out of Frost Oxman as it is looking at me like some dumb monster.

    "How?" It asked in confusion but soon realized its mistake and red at me angrily.

    "You Oxmen are dumb as they say, you guys have your brain in your knees." I mocked instead of answering its question and what I said is the truth, the research showed that Oxmen is one of the dumbest Grimm Monsters and are one of easiest to anger, and that is what I am going for.

    "You Bastard!" It roared as its blue eyes turned red scarlet seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. The Oxman tribe is dumb as they say as with the slightest provocation, this dumb monster went into a frenzy.

    CLANG!

    It attacked me with its full power that I was barely able to stop myself from flying away, this Frost Oxman may not have much brain, but it sure has some brawl.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    It started to attack me like crazy, not giving me an even second of rest, each attack of it would feel like a dump of an Ice bucket on the kindle of fire, it is very difficult to bear its mad onught, but I will have to bear it for a while.

    Fifteen minutes passed since it went into a frenzy, and it is still attacking me like crazy, and this fucker had even broken its limit as the power of its attacks ate now far greater than what it was previously.

    While it made progress, I too made progress, under the constant attacks of it, I got better control over my new power and was wielding it properly and also feeling I am advancing.

    ¡¯It looks like my decision was right using my Totem Artifact from the start is right.¡¯ I thought most people did not use their Totem Artifact from the start, they keep it as their trump card, but I did not follow that strategy.

    Though that strategy is very good and safe, one could not make faster progress through it.

    I from the start started using my Totem Artifact in battle, it is a dangerous strategy as I will not have any trump card when a strong enemy appears, but I preferred it this way.

    From the start, I will fight the enemies that are stronger than me better than me and have great experience in fighting, only fighting such enemies would I be able to move faster.

    In this fight, I had finally felt that myprehension of Greatsword had reached equal to that of a light sword, and now I have to improve again to surpass the level I am.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    ¡¯Finally!¡¯ I muttered in my mouth as for this moment while facing this Frost Oxman, I will not have to take a step back, I can fight against it on the equal ground without taking a step back, and that thought is making me excited as now I could confidently say that I will be able to kill it within an hour.

    "Come on, you big DUMBASS!" I said loudly to the Frost Oxman as I proactively attacked it.

    "Human Die!"

    Even in a frenzy, it understood my meaning and roared at me before a shiny whiteyer covered it, and its speed increased suddenly, it became so fast that I could only see afterimages of it.

    ¡¯Oops!¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but mutter in my eyes as I closed my eyes, I had called it ¡¯Dumbass¡¯ to provoke it a little, I had not thought with the slight provocation on mine, it would be this angry that it would directly use its Mystic Method.

    ¡¯Well, it would have used itter anyhow.¡¯ I said as I swung my sword at the blurry figureing at me. It is impossible to see its figure through the normal eyes; I had to use the scarlet vision of the Killing Rule to see it.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    I¡¯ve never swung my sword this fast in my life, the Mystic Method it used is very good, not only has it increased its running speed but also its body speed, even with scarlet vision, I am having a problem dealing with the near-invisible attacks of it.

    "Die Die Die..."

    Few minutes after activating its Mystic Method, it started to shout at me madly while attacking as no matter what it tried, it was not able to do anything to me.

    "Dumb Ox, is this all you can do." I teased Grimm Monster again; when it first activated the Speed Type Mystic Method, I became quite worried as it had be extremely dangerous for me, but as time passed, I unknowingly started to enjoy the battle.

    This Frost Oxman is giving surprises after surprises; just when I thought it is reaching its limit, it would dig out whatever power it had in its body. Such battle is amazing; it is not only making mepatible with my soul and body, which suddenly became powerful but also helping me improve mybat style.

    This opponent is simply perfect for me, as is not not only fighting with strength but also with speed, after fighting such an opponent, I don¡¯t think killing a normal Three Star Golden Elite would be any problem for me.

    "You Oxmen do have a brain smaller than a bean, no wonder other Grimm Monsters called your tribe a bean brain tribe." I mocked it again after some time. It had be my pattern to mock it after every few minutes when I got adjusted to its power, so it could bring out strength that was hidden in it.

    I know it is extremely dangerous and on a miss by me, and I would be cut into two without realizing it, but it is important for me to fight it; I feel like I am improving at the visible pace.

    One could barelye across such chances, and now I havee across it, I want to squeeze all the benefits out of it, till it can¡¯t give me any more benefits.

 Chapter 802 Power IV

    "HUMAN!"

    It roared, and I felt its aura start to rise rapidly, seeing that a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. I had to tease for more than ten times for more than half an hour till it did this finally.

    One and half an hour passed since out battle started, and ten minutes ago, I¡¯ve be capable enough to kill it in the single move, but I did not, I wanted to squeezest bit of benefits from it and that it is over-drafting the ult energy.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    I once again entered the edge of life and death as its power increased and started to fight with a smile on my face, but I did not do that as would be me inviting trouble to myself.

    While fighting, the senses of many Golden Elites scanning over me and some of them were powerful enough to kill me from a long-distance, so if Iugh madly while fighting these monsters, I will surely attract them which I did not want to do.

    So, all I can do is paste a smile on my face to show how happy I am feeling while fighting on the edge of life and death.

    PUCHI!

    Finally, after ten whole minutes, I pierced my sword into the chest of Frost Oxman, I squeezed all the benefits I could from this Grimm Monster, and there was no need to keep fighting against it anymore.

    As I pierced my sword through its body, a quick change started to ur. Its healthy body started to weather at a rapid pace, and its skin also turning grey with wrinkles appeared on its body.

    In just half a minute, a healthy young Grimm Monsters had turned into a sickly looking old Grimm Monster. It was a powerful Three Star Golden Elite, but with ten minutes of Over Drafting of the ult Method, it had be like this.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shudder when I looked at Grimm Monsters and reminded myself that to never overdraft ult Energy unless it is necessary.

    Sigh!

    Sighing, I put away the body of the monster, feeling regretful that I would not be able to harvest much Mana Crystals from it. Well, I could always find another Three Star Elite to fight.

    After fighting this Frost Oxman, I have be confident in fighting and killing any normal Three Star Golden Elite Grimm Monsters, only those near Peak and close to Peak would be a problem.

    Hun!

    I was nning on taking a rest for a few minutes before fighting again when suddenly, I felt killing intent locked me, and when I looked toward it, I found Grimm Monstering toward me speedily.

    It looked to be from the Gatorman Tribe, but from which Gateroman tribe, I won¡¯t be able to identify it quite far.

    Seeing iting toward me, I amplified my range though the artifact extended my field, and a few secondster, it entered my range I was able to sense its battle power and sighed in relief seeing it is Three Star Golden Elite.

    It is Gatorman from the ck Armor Gatormen tribe, they are exceptionally fierce and very hard to deal with due to their powerful natural defense and this monster-like to eat their opponent whole in the middle of the Combat.

    This Gatorman is about six meters tall and has brittle ck scales throughout its body and big mouth, which could easily build an adult human. Seeing its mouth, I could understand why it can gobble up the whole humans during the battle.

    "Delicious Human became ready to be my food!:"¡¯

    The Grimm Monster did not waste any time in stopping came full momentum and only spoke a short sentence before it swung a six-meter long thorny club at me.

    Sigh!

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh looking at the fearful club that wasing at me, it hadn¡¯t been full minutes since I finished the fight, but another Grimm Monster came at me for a fight.

    I really wanted rest, just two or three minutes would have been enough for me, but now this ck Armor Gatorman came, so I only take a rest after Killed.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against its club and not a shake produced in my body, this shocked the monster to the core, which is probably expecting me to shoot back like a deted balloon.

    This monster has simr power as the Frost Oxman I had just fought, so I don¡¯t have fear against it, and if my luck is right, then I might be even able to finish it within half an hour.

    "You ar"

    I cut off its sentences as Iunched the attack and seeing its power, it had scrambled quickly to defend, I hade very close to killing it in the first attack of mine, but ck Armor Gatorman was sharp and defended it somehow.

    "Bastard!"

    It cursed, but I am in no mood to reply, I just want to kill this bastard of the Grimm Monsters quickly as possible, so I could move onto the another Grimm Monster that is more challenging than it.

    ng ng ng...

    Our weapons kept shing at the blurring speed, the speed of my sword so great that ck Armor Gatorman hadpletely gone on the defensive, not daring tounch an attack against me and as it nearly lost its life doing that.

    If not for its tailing in between, I would have pierced its chest by them, but fucker has a very agile whip-like tail that is very fast, it had saved it from my attack at thest moment.

    Time passed by and ten minutes passed since we had started fighting, the ck Armor Gatorman I am fighting against had reached itsst leg, except for not using its Mystic Method, it used everything it had under its arsenal.

    Looking at how it is not using its Mystic Method despite being in the desperate straits, I don¡¯t think it had the offensive type Mystic Method; otherwise, it had used that by now, and the same goes for the speed and strength type Mystic Method.

    That left only one choice, and that is a defensive type Mystic Method. I am sure it has a defensive type method; otherwise, seeing how times my sword close to touching its skin, it would have a runway, but it is quite carefree.

    It is fighting me with a calm mind as if it is not worried; I will be able to pierce its skin. Well, let it think that, once my sword touches its skin, it will know, no matter how good its defensive skill is, in front of me, it is nothing but paper.

    Five more minutes passed, and there is no change in my offensive in view of ck Armor Gatorman; I am still trying to sh on its body as I was five minutes ago, but to me, a big change had urred as now I could kill it.

    But Intentionally maintained the pace of my offensive, making it my limit while I studied itsbat style more till I became sure I would kill it any time.

    Suddenly I leaped at ck Armor Gatorman, expertly avoiding its thorn club by inch and moved toward its chest, seeing meing at it, it tensed a little and whipped its tail at me.

    Seeing that smile appeared on my face as I twirl in the air, avoiding the tail by centimeter. ck Armor Gatormanpletely panicked a little and immediately activated its defensive skill.

    A smile on my face became brighter, seeing that as a thick cloud of ck sand covered my sword when it just inches away from its chest and momentter effortlessly pierced through its chest like a hot knife through butter without feeling any resistance.

 Chapter 803 Retrea

    I put away the body of Grimm Monsters and started to look around for the Grimm Monsters to fight. On the Outskirts of the Battlefield, only One Star to Three Star Golden Elites are present, so I did not have to work much hard to find my next opponent.

    I chose my opponent and slowly moved toward it, taking a slight rest I need. The battlefield is huge, and some weak Golden Elites tried to block me away, but all of them were killed within a minute as they were One Star and Two Star Golden Elite.

    Sometimeter, I reached the Three Star Golden Elite, which was quite stronger than the previous Golden Elite I¡¯ve fought and started to fight it.

    As such, eight hours had passed, and I have to say we humans have gotten a big edge in the Battle. Morale is high, and due to it, people are ughtering Grimm Monsters like chickens, it would take an hour two most for people down to ughter most of Grimm Monsters.

    Though we are gaining the victory, it came with the steep price. Fighting the Grimm Monsters, we have lost thousands of people of ours and lose it some more as we continue.

    War is hard and cruel, but it is a necessity. We fight to protect our loved ones, our home, and the world we live in and continue to fight till there is not a single Grimm Monsters left.

    "Follow Them, Leave Not A Single One Alive!"

    Shouted girl in Red Armors three hourster as Grimm Monsters finallymanded retreat. The Grimm Monsters are beaten badly, they have about two hundred thousand people, but now less than Twenty Thousand have remained, it is the same for the Golden Elites, they have brought more than a thousand Golden Elite, but less than four hundred have remained.

    The only Grimm Monsters that hadn¡¯t died are tinums, not a single one of them died on both sides. We would have been able to kill one or two tinum if we had one or two tinums more.

    We only have five Guild leaders who were fighting against the Thirteen Enemy Grimm Monsters. All their energy had gone to holding back all the enemy tinums; it is our luck that we did not lose any Guild Leader despite then fighting with such colossal disparity.

    "Puch!"

    I finally killed the Grimm Monsters I had been fighting for forty-five minutes, I could have killed it twenty minutes ago, but I did not as I did not want to attract the attention of stronger Golden Elites.

    In the thirteen hours since I¡¯ve be Golden Elite, I have only killed Nine Three Star Golden Elites. I could have able to kill the double numbers, but that would have definitely attracted the unwanted eye, which I do not want, but now that Grimm Monsters are retreating, I don¡¯t have to focus on such things.

    This time all the Grimm Monsters are focused on running away as humans are hell-bent on killing them, so they will have no time to worry about someone weaker than them getting ughtered.

    Bang!

    I created a small bang as I flew at my greatest speed toward the Three Star Elite Werewolf, it is quite weak, but the weaker ones are one I am searching as we have to kill maximum Grimm Monsters and which means going after stronger ones will only waste time.

    Seeing meing at it speedily, the Three Star Golden Elite werewolf got scared and flew faster, but it was no use as I am faster than it, and soon, I reached near it and attacked.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through its back, it had tried to defend activating its Mystic Method, but I avoided it by inches before piercing my sword through its chest.

    The attack of Werewolf was very dangerous, and when I dodged without using any ability of mine, I had thought I would die by it and ready to use my mystic method at thest moment, but fortunately, I did not have to.

    In the past thirteen hours, I have already used my Mystic Method seven times, and now I could use it only six times more. I did not use it on the Grimm Monsters because I wanted to keep it as self-preservation in case I came under the attack of some strong Grimm Monster.

    Which is why I did not use it and only use it when my life is in danger.

    I kept killing one Grimm Monster after another, but most of them were One Star Golden Elite and Two Star Golden Elite as they are the easiest to kill and while Three Star Golden Elites are hardest.

    So, I am killing whatever Golden Elites my eyes fell on without caring at what star they are, and that is applied to One to Three Star Golden Elites, as for those above, I strictly maintain a distance between us as I know very well that a simple attack from Four Star Golden Elite or above has the power to kill me.

    Time passed by, and soon we reached Mariana Hill¡¯s, and seeing Marianna Hill¡¯s humans have be even wilder. For this ce, they have fought numerous battles, and today¡¯s battle had produced a Golden Chance for them to take back this territory, how can they not be wilder.

    Screams of Grimm Monsters started to ring out from the Mariana hills; whether they are on the ground or above in the air, humans have begun to attack madly, they did not seem to care how tired they have or how many injuries they have on their bodies, their only Focus is the Grimm Monsters that they have to kill.

    The leaders who were just focused on defending till now also upped their attack, but their luck is not that good as the leaders Grimm Monsters calmly responded, they are the most robust existence in the battle, they did not need to run away madly.

    They only wanted to cover the retreat of other Grimm Monsters, but they were not able to that the Guild Leader would thwart any attempts, and Forefront of that is a small girl in red Armor.

    She is alone handling five Grimm Monsters, though one could see Gruesome injuries of her body appearing every second, they are not serious as each injury she had received is on non vital part, there is no single attack of the Grimm Monsters that had hit Vital part of hers.

    I, too, did not hold back anything and started to kill the Grimm Monsters in a frenzy and even use my Mystic Method two times to kill the Two Three Star Golden Elites.

    These two golden elites were exceptionally strong, even for me, I had to take a high risk to kill them and had gotten very serious injury, if not for my constitution giving me a few seconds of relief, I would have surely died.

    Since that moment, I calmed down a little and did not let the mood of those around me affect me; in those moments, I unconsciously got affected by thick killing intent around me and took risks that were too threatening to me.

 Chapter 804 Camp

    "STOP!"

    A loud voice rang across the sky, and the humans that were going after the Grimm Monsters stopped on their tracks, the moment they heard the order from the women in red.

    We have chased the monsters till the end of the Mariana Hills; if we go further we will have to fear the assault of the Grimm Monsters that are guarding the boundary. I could see the relief on the ces of the Grimm Monsters as they crossed thest hill and entered the forest that lies ahead of it.

    Of all the two hundred thousand Grimm Monsters, little more than five thousand had remained alive, the same goes for about twelve hundred Golden Elites from which only two hundred something had remained.

    Only leaders did not have a change in their numbers; they have the same numbers as they have been before.

    The Grimm Monsters red at us in hatred before they started walking toward a big camp in which silhouette could be seen from a distance, only leader Grimm Monsters had remained to keep watch.

    This was the disastrous defeat for the Grimm Monsters, some of the worst they have lost in the hands of Milfred. Compared to this result, thest big battle I had fought in the Outpost was hundreds of times better than this result as there they were able to preserve half their numbers in their retreat.

    "We will camp here till recement from the Milfred has arrived." said the girl in Red armor before shended on the ground, and behind her, we Golden Elites have alsonded on the Ground.

    There are no silver Elites in Vicinity, the girl in red ordered them to return to Milfred when we reached halfway into the Mariana Hill¡¯s, so it would take quite a time before I would be able to see Rachel again.

    The leaders seemed to be prepared for the Victory as they took out one after another big piece of artifact and circrly adjusted them and soon, a forcefield in the shape of dome had appeared.

    When I looked at the dome shape forcefield, I remembered my time in the First Realm, where I had entered identally with thousands of other people. The people from organizations that had been sent to rescue to us have erected a simr type of forcefield.

    Though these two force fields may look the same, there is a difference between Sky and Earth between them as one is weak as paper, which others are strong as steel. Here anyone just needs to tap lightly on such a forcefield, and it will break away.

    "Take rest everybody, our recement should arrive by the evening." said little red when she gathered all the Golden Elite and divided us into several batches to take a watch and unluckily, I am in the first batch to take a watch over the camp and will only be able to rest.

    It was a good thing I had nothing to do except for making around across the dome, so I called Ashlyn, gave her some snacks, and asked her to keep a watch while I submerged my consciousness into my storage ring and started to sort out storages.

    I did not touch the Storage of the Crimson Eyed Hyenaman and Golden Elites, fearing I would not be able to control myself. So I decided to open the storage of the thousands Grimm Monster I had killed before I became Golden Elite.

    The Golden Elite stage is different, previously I used to need thirty seconds to one minute to open the storages and sort out the stuff, but I now needed barely five to ten seconds.

    This speed is super awesome as I fly hundreds of things to their required shelf, and my shorter time is not only due to my progress into the Golden Elite but also die to the practice of sorting thousands of storages.

    Now I just need a ss to identify a thing and its value, and due to it, I was able to dispose of them at their right ces. Everything happening is so fast that even if Golden Elite Elite looked inside my storage ring, they would find stuff flying so fast that everything would seem a blur.

    Most of the time, I would get normal stuff, but from time to time, I would get some good stuff that even my eyes would twinkle looking at them. I feel good whenever sorting the things inside the storage as only sorting them; I feel like I am using the knowledge I have received from the Knowledge Crystals properly.

    It was a good thing I bought so many shelves a few days ago. They are now very useful. A few days ago, seeing I was running out shelves in my storage, I bought lots of the shelves. I had thought they would be useful soon but never expected this soon.

    Every minute I had to use new shelves to store the stuff as shelves kept filling and filling every minute. It is my luck that I have got a storage ring that has such a Gigantic space where I could store as many things as I want.

    The ring had space little more than ten kilometers, and till now, I have barely used a few hundred. When I first got the storage ring, I had thought I would never be able to fill so much space, but now I think it is very possible to fill this whole space to the brim.

    Looking at all these shelves that filled so many things, I started to wonder when I am doing the right thing, normal people always sold away most of the stuff they got, but I never sold my stuff unless it was necessary.

    I always felt that I should not sell all this stuff I have as someday it will turn very useful to me, but when I looked at the sheer amount of things that kept filling the space in the ring, I started to wonder will I ever need so much stuff.

    It¡¯s not like all the stuff here useful to me, when I was silver, some stuff had some value to me, but now I have be Golden Elite they have be useless to me that even if I throw out a shit load of them, I would not feel even a bit of remorse. Still, I did not; instead, I kept adding them more and more to those stuff in my storage as I Instinctively feel that all this stuff will be useful to me.

    Ting!

    At midnight just a few minutes before the bell of my shift end rang, I finished sorting out all the normal storages, now the only storage that remains to sort out is that Crimson Eyed Hyenamans and that of Golden Elite, for both of which I am extremely excited.

    I don¡¯t if I will get something useful in storage of the Crimson Eyed Hyenaman, but I have a feeling that I will and as for storages of Golden Elites, there is no question about me getting useful stuff, from I am sure I will as these are the Storages of freaking Golden Elites, there ought to be many things that will be useful to me.

 Chapter 805 Mistaken

    I activated my abode into the empty space and walked in, the first thing I did was throw lots of snacks packets, Ashlyn, as she had been feeling very hungry and went into the bathroom for a shower.

    When I came back from the shower, I noticed all the snacks packets had disappeared, I was surprised at first seeing that as I had given her a lot of snacks, but soon I shook my head as this glutton not only made the snacks disappear but also their wrappers.

    I did not think about it further as I started to cook a simple meal. I am feeling very sleepy right now and also very hungry but not for the detest I¡¯ve developed for the packaged food, I would have eaten it and slept finally.

    Twenty minutester, I finished cooking the meal, which I ate with Ashlyn before I went to the room to sleep.

    When I woke up, it waste morning, and I feltpletely refreshed. Not a speck of tiredness could be seen on my face, but I felt very lonely. These past few days I would always wake up with Rachel in my Embrace, but today I am all alone.

    It took awhile for me toe out of my mncholic mood, but I did and directly went to the freshened up before I started to cook dinner for Ashlyn and me and unlikest night¡¯s which I cooked in a hurry, today¡¯s meal was not hurried at all.

    Today¡¯s meal could be said to be special as it could only be eaten by the Golden Elite, if others ate it, they would directly explode even normal one-star elite might die if they are not able to digest the explosive energy released from the meal.

    It had not only the very powerful monsters meat but also scarce herbs that of various properties, and on top of that, I had sprinkled the dusk of the medicinal monster core¡¯s dust on it.

    This recipe of the meal, I have modified, so the dish could be eaten by Golden Elite rather than the white elite for which it was written.

    When the lunch was finally cooked, it smelled heavenly; it smelled so good that Ashlyn wanted to eat directly from the pot. To stop, I had to summon out my totem artifact, and only with the aid of the strength it provided, I was able to stop her.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    Ashlyn chirped impatiently when I was making the final arrangement in the side dish, it was her third time in a minute chirping at me saying I should just give her the main dish to eat.

    "Wait for five minutes, Ashlyn," I said while continuing with cooking; she chirped angrily before she sat on the table, looking at the te in front of her hungrily.

    Five minutester, I served the dish and Ashlyn without waiting started to gobble everything in her ce, she did not care about it being, or it should be eating with special sauce i¡¯ve created, she began to eat directly without listening to any word from me.

    "Hmm, Delicious."

    I muttered just after I took the first bite; it had be delicious. It is by far the most delicious meal I¡¯ve ever cooked or eaten; it had be so perfect that I started to eat like Ashlyn.

    It is a good thing I have recorded everything, with it I could recreate the dish. I wanted to eat it with Rachel. I am very sure she will love it as much as Ashlyn and I love it.

    "Fuck!"

    I had just finished my te and about to take a second when I suddenly felt immense heat rising from my body very quickly, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but curse as I quickly got out of the kitchen table and ran toward the training room.

    Tear Tear!

    As I reached the training room, I tore away the clothes I was wearing except for my underwear and started practicing Body Cleansing Exercise as this is the only thing that could save me from the very life-threatening heat rising from my body.

    ¡¯I¡¯ve grossly mistaken the medicinal energy contained in those herbs!¡¯ I said in my mind; it is my first time using such high level herbs in my cooking, I had thought I would be able to handle the medicinal energying from them but seeing the medicinal energy, it looks like I grossly under calcted the medicinal energy contained in them.

    I am in a perilous situation as miscalction was quite a bit, and I have to call Nero back outside quickly, only he will be able to save me from such an intense amount of energy.

    This is very grave and idiotic mistake ive made, Ive never have guessed the medicinal energy of the herbs of the Grade that Ive never used before. If I survived, then I will remember this lesson my whole life.

    Time passed by, and heat in my body kept increasing till it made my body Golden Elite which has a very strong constitution red like a shrimp. It was a good thing I had had such a strong constitution that was able to give me some time to perform Body Cleansing Technique.

    If it had been another One Star Golden Elite in my ce, they would not be able to bear this terrifying amount of energy before sting into pieces.

    I a, swiftly performing Body Cleansing Technique but I am still slower than normal, due to my sudden increase in strength my body had not got used to it on a deeper level, I had to have too few times before my body got used to the new strength it had suddenly gained.

    Normally, I would have no problem with it, but currently, I am in the juncture of life and death where a second of dy could st me to smithereens, I would have wished to note across such a problem in my current condition.

    I continued to perform, even when every hole in my body started to bleed and cracks started to form on my form which I could smell the refreshing smell of medicine, it is such a beautiful smell at the normal time, but now I feel like it is the smell of death.

    Time passed by, and finally, when the body was about to reach the limit, Nero came out and started to eat the energy at an even faster speed than before.

    When I looked at the Nero, I understood why its speed had grown. The mutation marks on his body had reached 20% from 10%. I do not have to think about the reason for that, the mutation due to the multicolored energy I had sucked from the Grimm Monster.

    One part of that energy had gone to Ashlyn and Nero, while the part that went Ashlyn had increased her strength while the part that went to Nero had increased his strength.

    Time passed by as Nero kept guzzling the energy; at first, when Nero came out, my condition had been controlled,d but with passing the time, it started to stabilize until now itpletely stabilized as my body hadpletely digested all I ate and stopped producing any more medicinal energy.

 Chapter 806 Astral Lightning Essence

    Thud!

    ¡¯Now that my constitution has improved and I¡¯ve be Golden Elite, I will need a lot more energy to make a level up. A few days ago, I had already made a breakthrough to the Peak Major State. If I want to make a breakthrough again the I will have to eat high energy meals like this regrly. Otherwise, I could forget about making a breakthrough sometime soon in the future.

    A few secondster, I felt energy returning to my body. I got up and walked toward the shower weakly.

    Fifteen minutester, when I returned from the shower and looked at Ashlyn, my mouth couldn¡¯t help but gape in wonder. This little birth is sleeping soundly, but that is not surprising as this is the habit, what I am surprised about is that empty pot.

    There was not a crumb that had remained; the mean I had made was in great quantity as I wanted to eat the leftover as dinner as well, and before the heat hit me, the pot was half-filled, but now there is nothing left in it.

    Ashlyn is a glutton, but she had never eaten this much before and not to forget, the lots of snacks I had given yesterday, she had finished them in record time also that even their wrappers had not remained.

    ¡¯There is something wrong with her; I will have to ask her when she wakes up.¡¯ I thought before I went to my room.

    Till evening when our recement came, we could finally leave for Milfred. I did not have to make the shift as I had donest night, so I have the whole day to myself, and there are so many things I have to do.

    Laying on the bed, I submerged my consciousness into my storage ring and looked at the Storage band of Scarlet Eyed Hyenaman. I had been stopping myself from opening it as I have too much hope for this storage.

    That Grimm Monsters talked about so many things that normal Grimm Monsters and Humans have no knowledge of and not to forget the strange method called Life Extraction Art it had used on me.

    That thing is anything like Ive seen or heard before and to be honest. I want that Art. Just one use of it was enough to make it jump from Inbetween to Golden Elite. If I had such art, then it would not be difficult for me to rise.

    Though this Life Extraction Art thing looks taboo, as long as I keep it secret and use it on the Grimm Monsters, it will be fine. I usually would not have wanted such art as I would have been fusing Grimm Energies into me, but with Chaos Crushing Holy Tower, I did not have to face such things.

    Chaos Crushing Holy Tower could refine any energy that came inside me for my use, be it a Cosmic Energy, Mana, or Grimm Energy anything.

    I opened the Scarlet Eyes Hyenamans Storage and all the excitement I had a feeling had died down, just a single nce of it was enough for me to know there is nothing valuable in the storage ring, all the stuff it had aremon or stuff that Grimm Monster of simr level could have.

    I have so many hopes and dreams about this storage, and now all of them had doused down in the worst way as not only I had not found any Life Extraction Art, but I had not even found a copy of Mystic Method too.

    It feels like someone had taken out a heart from my body and crushed it in front of me while having joyous life, and all I could do is struggle as the light disappeared from my eyes.

    Sigh!

    It took me a while to get control over myself, but I did, after taking a long sigh, I started to sort away things inside it and while double-checking everything in case I missed something which I don¡¯t think but I am still doing.

    Hun!

    I was just putting all the stuff from Scarlet Eyed Hyenaman on the shelf when I suddenly I looked again at the seemingly normal purple crystal. I first thought it was normal energy crystals which had different color hues, I havee across many of these crystals that have filled theplete shelf of it.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed out loud when I took out that normal crystal and looked at it carefully because the thing it had inside now became the most expensive thing I have.

    Inside the fist-sized purple crystal, there is a dark purple drop the size of the normal water droplet. It looks like a drop of dark purple blood, and if one looked at carefully with the magnifying ss, they would see very, very tiny lightning arcs slithering throughout the dark purple drop.

    This is a lightning Essence but not a normal lightning essence but an Astral Lightning Essence, which is a hundred thousand times more powerful and rare than normal lightning essence.

    Normal Lightning Essence was enough to make a king level powerhouse to disappear if he dared so much to touch it directly, but this is an Astral Lightning Essence. I think only a few people in this world exist who have touched this essence and survive.

    I would have very much preferred it if I had found Fire Essence; even the lowest grade most diluted would have been fine, but s, I got a Lightning one. I observed it for a while before I ced it inside my storage ring carefully.

    This Lightning Essence may be powerful enough to vaporize hundreds of Cities at once, but it is not an unstable element, as long as I don¡¯t tinker and store properly it will be fine.

    I did not find that mysterious Life Extraction Art from the Scarlet Eyed Hyenaman storage, but I have found something else valuable. However, I don¡¯t think this Lighting Essense is as Valuable as that Mysterious Art; it is still enough to lift my down mood.

    After calming myself, I opened the first storage of Golden Elite, and just as I did, my mouth wide opened and couldn¡¯t close for a while.

    "A Storage of the Golden Elite," I muttered as the things inside it arepletely different levels than storage I found till now. Though there is nothing much useful to me, the things inside it are on an entirely different level than the other storages I have found till now, and this is the storage of One Star Golden Elite.

    I am sure as I continue sorting the storages, I will find something useful as in one of the storages.

    Gasp!

    What I had said held, in the secondary storage, I found a very rare flower called Scargrow Peony; it is a nt that is higher level than the Yellow Thorn Peaches I had.

    It can be made into a strengthening potion, and luckily I had all the ingredients I need, I am very sure that drinking it, I will be able to reach the peak of One Star Golden Elite without any problem and that will make me capable of fighting Peak Three Star Golden Elites.

    I did not think that Battle so many dreaded would be a source of lucky encounters for me.

 Chapter 807 - Two Star Golden Elite

    <h4>Chapter 807 - Two Star Golden Elite</h4>

    One by one, I had opened all the Golden Elite storages, and each has given me a big surprise, there are amazing things present in the storages of the Golden Elites, especially that of the Three Star Golden Elite.

    They have really good stuff inside them, I have found many potion materials though them. Though most of these potion materialscked one ingredient or another, there are two for which I had full ingredients, which will directly make me Golden Elite.

    And the best thing is, two of these potions had required Basic Alchemical skills which I have.

    In the nine days I have been with Rachel, she has taught me some Alchemy. She had offered it herself and who I am to decline such a good offer from a beautiful girlfriend of mine. Though Rachel¡¯s alchemical skills are not praiseworthy, she is an excellent teacher.

    With her help, I was able to scratch the surface of alchemy basic¡¯s, and as long as I continue practicing, I should be able to get a grasp over fundamentals that would help me craft positions that require a basic skill.

    Rachel said that I have a talent for Alchemy, and if I worked hard, I should be able to reach the level of Jim with a few years of hard work. To that, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head.

    I have no interest in Alchemy, the reason I learned it is that I did not have to depend on others to craft the difficult potions, as long as I could have those skills I would be satisfied.

    "Finally!"

    I said I finished sorting out all the Golden Elite storages, and I¡¯ve got really good stuff from them. I would have liked it if they had one Mystic Method or two so I could send it to my parents, as for me, I don¡¯t have to search for the Mystic Method anymore now that I have be a Golden Elite.

    Every Golden Elite could get one Mystic Method from the Guild or the Adventurers Paradise. So, I do not have to worry about my second Mystic Method, which I am very sure that I can practice with my upgraded constitution.

    After I finished with the sorting process, Ive took out several ingredients from my storage and also erected the Alchemy counter from my abode setting. Seeing the Alchemy counter erected, I took out several Alchemy instruments and started making preparation for the potion.

    The first potion which I am making from the Scargrow Peony is Pan Strengthening Potion which would strengthen every aspect of me and if I right then it will surely take me to the peak of the One Star Golden Elite at the least, if I can digest it better then I may be even able to be Two Star Golden Elite with the help of it.

    This Scargrow Peony potion is quite simple but still requires some Alchemy skill, which I am confident I have. So, there is no worry about me failing in it.

    I followed the procedure step by step ording to the description, not daring to make a mistake. I am feeling a bit nervous as this is my first time crafting such aplicated form alone, thest time I crafted something like that, I was with Rachel.

    Blop!

    Tim passed by and more than one hour passed when a ¡¯Blob¡¯ sound rang out from the emerald color potion as the big bubble popped inside and ist essence mixed with the rest of potion-making it even darker.

    Seeing that, I turned off all the instruments and took out the potion carefully from veryplicated runic Alchemy instruments. After taking out the potion, I divided it into two parts, one for me and others for Ashlyn and left for cooling.

    "Ashlyn Drink it."

    I said to her while motioning at the emerald potion, one could see there was a slight shaking of my hand which held the potion. The potion description had said that I would have to experience pain when I drank, and it is not a good thing.

    Whenever there is a warning about the pain, I shudder as till now I have only drink two potions which had the warning of pain and each one is more painful than the other, and this one is a level higher than the, so it sure will be quite painful.

    Gulp!

    I looked at the potion for a while before I gulped, and just as I did, I started performing three methods for better digestion of the position.

    The first minute when I drank the potion, I did not feel even slight pain, but after a minute, the pain started, and it started to grow at a visible speed that within a minute, I began to whimper in pain.

    The pain in very piercings, it felt like thousands of needles have been piercing through my body trying to reach deeper and deeper inside and deeper they are trying to reach the more pain I would feel.

    "Umm Ummm..."

    I am whimpering in pain and just a step away from shouting out loud, I had expected the pain to be great, but not this great, the level of pain I am feeling is akin to when I felt my life getting sucked in the cave.

    I could tell that I am feeling higher pain than normal because I am practicing the three methods. If I stopped, then the pain would lessen automatically, but I won¡¯t do that; I am feeling higher pain because I am digesting the potion with it; if I stop, then I will not be able to digest the potion whole.

    So, I continue to bear the pain, and as I perform Three Methods. The pain continued for half an hour before it started receding, and within a minute, it hadpletely stopped.

    "The pain ispletely worth it," I said with a smile as I checked myself, I have be Two Star Golden Elite, albeit barely but still Two Star Golden Elite and with the aid of my Sword, I will be able to fight against the Four Star Golden Elite.

    I checked my body for a while before I started making another potion, this one Strength Enhancing Potion and simpler to make than the previous one, but unlike the previous, this one will take a while to craft.

    So, I did not waste time and started making a potion, and as its description said, it took two and a half hours to craft. After I finished crafting the potion, I drank with Ashlyn and started to perform Body Cleaning Technique alone.

    This potion only is strength-enhancing, so I only need to perform Body Cleansing Method to digest it, and since this time, there is no pain, the digestion of the potion went quite rxed.

    The potion was digestedpletely and took my strength to the near end of the Two Star Golden Elite; it means I could not fight against any four Star Golden Elite, and the only one thread to me is the Five Star Golden Elite.

    Thisrge increase in strength of me in quite a sudden, I will have trained hard for at least a week to get it fully under my control.

 Chapter 808 - Micheal, I am leaving.

    <h4>Chapter 808 - Micheal, I am leaving.</h4>

    "Let¡¯s Go."

    Said the Girl in Red as she flew up and we all followed her out from the hole that is opened in a forcefield.

    The Recement hade quitete, they were toe in the early evening, but they had taken in thete evening, and now we have to leave it at night. Though we could have stayed the night, nobody wants to spend the night in the forest just kilometers away from the Camp of the Grimm Monsters.

    Our flying speed is extremely fast, and at the limit of what One Star Golden Elite can endure, I can see some One Star Golden Elite are trying their all to maintain their flying speed.

    Compared to then I am quite fine, I am not in any strain. Even if I had been One Star Golden Elite, I would not have felt much strain. I have pure mana and ample mana storage, which have be even purer and bigger after I had reached the 2nd Floor of Chaos Crushing Holy Tower.

    So, I don¡¯t have much to worry about the speed, the only thing I have to worry about is the attacks of the Grimm Monsters. The girl in red has already discovered some powerful Grimm Monsters in the Vicinity and has warned users to be cautious.

    Not only she, but I had also discovered quite a number of Grimm Monsters that had been following us stealthily. All of them are the Golden Elites, and if we have drought against them, they will give us quite a fight.

    But they don¡¯t seem to n on attacking us, at least for now, all they seem to be wanting to trail us.

    I am not under the illusion that they won¡¯t attack us; there is quite a chance that a battle would erupt, and this battle will be more dangerous than the previous. The Grimm Monsters that had fought us earlier have a clear idea about our strength, and if they decide to attack means, they have prepared adequately.

    This is why I am on high alert and using all my sensory abilities to keep an eye on Grimm monsters, ready to respond if they attacked.

    Time passed, and we flew over one hill after another till we reached the edge of Mariana Hill, but not a single Grimm Monsters that were following us had attacked, and when we flew over thest hill of Mariana Hill, the chase had also stopped.

    Sigh!

    Seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but take a Sigh of relief, I don¡¯t want to fight another; if it were before, I would have been eager to fight since my strength advanced, but now I just want to go to Milfred to Rachel.

    For some reason, I am having an itch to go, Milfred. If I had not been flying with a group, I would have definitely would have flown at my maximum speed to the Milfred.

    Time passed by, and dawn came, and with it, I could see the faint silhouette of Milfred at a distance, seeing that a bright smile appeared on his face.

    The speed of our group had unconsciously increased, and those One Star Golden Elite and Two Star Golden Elites started left behind. I am one of three Two Start Golden Elites who can maintain my speed with the leading group.

    Twenty minutester, we reached Milfred, and I flew toward the Guild with the Group. I wanted to go to my apartment so bad, but I had to go to the Guild and make my report and do other formalities, without finishing them, I could not return to my apartment.

    This Rule does not only apply to Golden Elite but also to tinums like Guild leaders. They have been separated from the group and disappeared toward the Adventurers Paradise direction after we entered the city.

    Thud Thud...

    Inded on the ground with the rest and directly went to the 51st floor to make my report. It took me one and a half hours toplete the report, and just as I finished it, I received mail from Guild.

    "They are quite fast!"

    I said when I read the mail, I have be a Captain. To be captain, one not only needs to .u.mte a lot of merits but also needs to be Golden Elite. I am already a Golden Elite, and killing a few Three Star Golden Elites has earned me more than enough merit to be an officer.

    With me promoted to Captain, my privileges had also been upgraded and one of privilege that I could now choose one Mystic Method from the Guilds Collection.

    If it were a normal time, I would have done so and also brought all the things I need from this ess, but thing time, I have no interest in doing those things.

    I quickly finished all the other formalities that I had required before I quickly flew toward my apartment. It was a good thing I¡¯ve be an officer, and with it, I could not fly in the city at a higher speed than before.

    Soon I reached my apartment and opened the window to go in and saw Rachel sitting on the sofa with a worried expression on her; she seemed to be lost in worry so much that she did not notice my arrival.

    "Rachel."

    I called out softly; my voice brought her to present as she looked at me surprisingly before a look of joy appeared on her face.

    "Micheal!" she said in surprise, and in the blink of eyes, she appeared in front of me. Seeing her appear in front of me, I was about to say something when I found my opened mouth sealed by her lips, and we started to kiss passionately.

    As the kiss progressed, our hands started to roam each other¡¯s bodies before our clothes began to fly away till not a single article of clothes had remained on my body.

    Without care for the ce, our bodies started to meld in each touching and exploring each other. Our movements were slow and fast rhythmic, with each as if they are two halves of the same coin.

    With each other, it is not just the carnal pleasure we are exploring but also the love that is growing every second we spend with each other. It is such a wonderful feeling that I want to get lost inside, but human bodies have limited, and for now, I have reached my limit and have rest for a while before I could continue again.

    This time we have continued for four hours, we have started in the living room but ended in my bedroom.

    "How have you been?" I asked after minutes of silence as I gently massaged her head, which was lying on my chest.

    "It is a question I should be asking." Rachel said with a smile as she craned her neck at me.

    "Tell me what is worrying you so much?" I asked finally, for a few days, I knew she had been worried about something. I have never directly asked her about it, but now seeing so much fear in her eyes, I could control myself from asking.

    She did not say anything for a few seconds, but worry that is hidden in her eyes appeared on her face, for some reason seeing those expressions, I had the urge to retract my sentence as I felt I would not like the answer.

    "Micheal, I am leaving."

 Chapter 809 - Limit Levels

    <h4>Chapter 809 - Limit Levels</h4>

    "Micheal, I am leaving."

    Said Rachel and I felt as if the ground had cracked under my feet, I had expected some bad news from her, but I had never expected she would leave when everything between us was going so well.

    We were happy, we were enjoying each other¡¯s love, going on dates, everything had been amazing as it could be.

    "W...why, how, when?" indescribable words came out of my mouth as I wasn¡¯t able to eleven think properly. Hearing my question, sadness on her face deepened even more, and I could see tears welling up in her eyes.

    "You know the ruckus created by Inheritance," Rachel asked. I frowned upon hearing this question, but I still nodded as I knew it had created chaos throughout the city, people are still shaken to the core by humongous Oppressive feeling they had felt for a moment that day.

    "Well, it brought some people from the Central Continent, they said I¡¯ve received an Epic ss Inheritance and only with the resources of their Organisation will I be able to fully unearth its potential and bring out its true power." Rachel said softly.

    Hearing that I did not much feel surprised but felt it was usible, Ellen had shown some weird signs and an extremely powerful teacher came for her, so it is normal people wille for a Person who had gripped the city wholly.

    "Can¡¯t you stay on the Continent?" I asked. Ellen is still in the continent, and her teacher is guiding her here, so maybe Rachel could also stay with whoever came guiding her.

    To my question, Rachel shook her head gently. "No, I was barely able to ask for these few days from them," she said. Hearing that I could tell she barely has any choice, she will have to go whether she wants or not.

    "When are you leaving?" I asked after some time while gently massaging her hair, "Two dayster." she said as she nestled into me tightly.

    So soon! My heart skipped again, I had expected she quite would stay a week more, but two days, they are too short. "Can¡¯t you stay for some more time?" I asked, to which she just shook her head saying no.

    "I assume they are taking others too?" I asked that she nodded. She is not the only one who received this Inheritance. There are four other people too, and since they are taking Rachel.

    We stayed silent, with each one busy with his thoughts with each busy with his thoughts; I am trying to cope with the thought of her leaving while she may be doing the same.

    "Rachel, do you know what Adamantine is?"I asked finally after an hour of silence, the Grimm Monster I had sucked talking a lot about this. When my ess upgrade in the morning, I quickly searched this world but could not find anything about it.

    "How do you know about the Adamantine?" Rachel asked me in surprise. She really does seem surprised when she heard it but then looked at meplicatedly as if she remembered something.

    "You know there is Level above the Golden Elite called tinum, right?" Rachel asked me, " I nodded. "There is a level above that Called Diamond and the Level that came above it, Adamantine," she said.

    I am shocked hearing that, I had guessed that Adamantine must be a level that is present in Lord Stage but never guessed it is in Knight Stage. I have never thought there would be a level above tinum, and there would be another level above that.

    Bing tinum already is very difficult as one will have to break through the Limit of Human body. If they do that, it gives them the power to fight the Lord Stage powerhouse, then how difficult it would be to reach the Diamond and then Admontine.

    No wonder that Grimm Monsters started tough like crazy in happy-ness when he thought sucking me would give it the potential to reach the Adamantine.

    Now that I thought about the Adamantine, I remember abomination in dark space, when its power was growing, it had be unimaginably powerful in just the Knight stage that I had started shaking in front of the Knight Stage aura.

    "tinum, Diamond, and Admatine are called limit Levels, the higher one goes in these Three Limit Levels, the Greater Potential one will have for the future growth and one will have no problem infusing with the powerful inheritance," she said and again turned silent.

    "I heard that Human body limits could not be broken in normal ways?" I asked I had not known about this before, but when I was returning to the Milfred city, I heard something from the Peak Golden Elites that I realize that breaking the limit is not as easy as it seems.

    Hearing my question,plicated emotions rose in Rachel¡¯s eyes as she looked at me, I could tell the thing she would say next would be very hard to hear.

    "Yes, it is extremely difficult, near impossible to break the limit through the normal means, one either has Practice limit breaking method since they start Practicing or they need Art," she said, my expression changed when I heard the Art as the Grimm Monsters have also boasted about it very much.

    "Can you exin what Limit Breaking Methods and Art is?" I asked. She nodded. "Limit Breaking Methods are the methods that help in breaking the limit, and they had to be practiced at the beginning of the Practice," she said.

    Beginning of the Practice, when one bonds with their Monsters, it looks like I do not have a chance to practice these Methods as it has been years since I had started practicing.

    "The other way which helps you break the Limit are Arts, they are Extremly Extremly Rare, and only powerful Organisations in the Centrals Continents have them."

    "If one considers the Inheritance a way to future progress, then the Arts are the only energy that one needs to walk on that way, without these two things one could not be the Powerhouse of the World." Rachel said.

    A Mirthlessugh couldn¡¯t not help but appear on my face as I do not have any of these two things. If that bastard of Grimm Monsters has had Art in its storage, I would not have to worry about breaking the limit.

    I got really worried about it, but soon I got control over it, there are many things I¡¯ve done that were impossible by town standard. When I was a little boy, the lieutenant stage was the highest stage for me and reaching it was my life¡¯s goal.

    But now I have far surpassed that stage and could kill any Lieutenant with a flick of my finger. Though it may be near impossible, I have utter confidence in myself that as long as I work hard, I will be able to break the limit.

    It is not like I am without options, I have already gained the Potential to reach there, and I am sure I wille across chances to break the limit, as long as I¡¯ve grasped them, I will be able to break the limit.

 Chapter 810 - Rude Guests

    <h4>Chapter 810 - Rude Guests</h4>

    Thinking that my mood started to brighten up, no matter how big the challenge is, as long as I have the will to do it, I will be able to do it.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry about the Limit Breaking Method, I¡¯ve asked them to provide you Limit Breaking Method, they have special limit breaking methods that can be practiced at your level," she said.

    "Rach!" I had opened my mouth to reject her offer as even if I don¡¯t know much about their Limit Breaking Method, I could guess about their preciousness by the number of tinum Level powerhouses there are.

    In the city where more than a hundred thousand Golden Elites are present, there are only five. Even in the WarZone where people from the Central Continent are present, the tinums are extremely rare there.

    "I know you don¡¯t like taking favors from others, but please take this for me." Rachel said as she had put the finger on my lips and only took it off from my lips when I nodded.

    "Thank You!"

    She said as she moved her neck and gave me a gentle kiss on lips, and all I could do was respond to her kiss while feeling both happy and sad. I am happy because of the Limit Braking Method. I will have a way to break the Limit once I break out of the Golden Elite Level.

    And I am sad for the same reason, Rachel herself told me that Limit Breaking Method could only be practiced from the beginning of the Practice, means this Limit Breaking Method is which let me practice at the Golden Elite must be even rarer.

    I don¡¯t know what she did to get the method from them or what price she has paid.

    "Don¡¯t worry; I said that if they did not give you the method, they would have to take me to the central continent forcefully against my will." Rachel said with a smile, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief and also started to wonder how powerful Rachel¡¯s inheritance is that they had epted to give me the Limit Breaking method at her request.

    "Thank You," I said and leaned toward her for another kiss.

    Time passed and two days passed in the blink of an eye, there two days we have spent in each otherpany. Time spent in two days was very memorable, full of happy moments, but there was also sorrow I am feeling for her leaving that I can¡¯t seem to get over it.

    "Is this your doing?" I asked Rachel as I saw the new mail I¡¯ve received from the Guild. It is my transfer order to the Warzone. I will be leaving for War Zone No. 13 Heim tonight.

    "Yes." she epted.

    After she leaves today, I was also going to leave the apartment. This apartment has too many of her memories, and I don¡¯t want them to remember it every second when I was already feeling this sorrowful.

    "So, when will they arrive?" I asked while chopping some meat, "In two hours." she replied as she handed me the vegetable she had chopped. I would have liked if two of us had some more time alone, but since four areing here instead of Rachel going there, I will have to bear them for Rachel.

    And the lunch I am making is for Rachel, it is thest meal I will cook for her before she leaves and I don¡¯t know when we are going to meet after she leaves and that thought somewhat suffocates me.

    Probably in an hour, it had been nearly fifteen minutes since we had finished dinner and now we are waiting for them toe, I hope they havee aste as they could so I could have more time with Rachel.

    "Lady Rachel!"

    Suddenly I heard two voices said in unison only to see six people appearing in front of me out of sudden. This shocked me very much that I barely stopped myself from reacting.

    In front of me are six people, four of them I am familiar with while the other two I ampletely familiar with. There are two people in their mid-twenties, which is quite surprising as I have thought they would be Middle-Aged people.

    They are man and woman, both of them wore white and looked beautiful in them. The man was wearing a sharp white suit while a woman was wearing an elegant white dress.

    Both of them had a round badge on their chest, which depicts a blood color saber piercing through the holy white cloud. Whoever created these badges must be a master as their work is looked like a work of the art.

    I did not sense any power fluctuation from them, but I did get a feeling that I was staring at a ck hole, I got the same feeling when I looked at the Ellens teacher, though there was a vast difference in front of them.

    I think these two people are ants in front of Ellens¡¯s teacher as I am in front of them.

    Both of them took a casual nce at me as If I am no importance before them again and looked at Rachel and the rest with respectful expressions.

    "Micheal."

    Jim said as he came toward me, these five people straight out discard me as If I did not exist, if not for Rachel looking at me guiltily, I would have thrown them out of my house, no matter how strong these people are.

    "I am sorry for their behavior!" Jim said softly in my ear as he hugged me, ¡¯At least one person hadn¡¯t changed by Pride of Inheritance.¡¯ I said in my mind as I looked at four people who were talking with Rachel animatedly.

    Rachel¡¯s sister has always been snobbish toward me, but she would at least take a look at me or talk one or two words due to Rachel and Jim¡¯s insistence, but now she did not even look at me as if already finding beneath her to talk to me.

    The other two men are Rachel¡¯s twin brother Max and ex-boyfriend Samual never liked me from the beginning.

    Probably knowing Rachel liked me and seeing their behavior, but I did feel a little hurt about Sarah¡¯s behavior, even if we did not like each other much we still had some polite conversation before, but now, she had is beneath her current self.

    Still, I am happy that Jim hadn¡¯t changed a bit even after receiving the Inheritance before, he is still the same man which I had met during a train ident, there is no change in his behavior.

    So we clicked from the start and started talking like old friends like before without any problem despite not seeing each other for more than a year.

    "Let¡¯s have Lunch, you guys have to love it, Micheal and I had put quite efforts on it." Rachel said with augh, but someone did not seem to share her mood as I felt piercing angry eyes at me.

    "You even taught useless things as cooking to my sister," Sarah said angrily, the smile I had on my face disappeared and my eyes started to burn with intense anger.

 Chapter 811 - Spar

    <h4>Chapter 811 - Spar</h4>

    "Sarah!"

    Two angry voices rang out when I was just about to open my to throw her out of my house, I¡¯ve had enough of her. If she is going to disrespect me in my home and I keep bearing it.

    I have my limit, and if she keeps crossing it, then I will get angry; otherwise, she would consider me wretched, which she could stomp on repeatedly.

    "Sarah, apologize to my boyfriend or wait outside the apartment till we leave." Rachel said.

    She seemed very angry, so angrily that one could see faint people lighting Arcs traveling through her body. I¡¯ve never seen her this angry before. Sarah also seemed to be quite shaken by the burst of her anger.

    Not only is everyone here quite shaken by the intense anger but also got surprised by her usage of the word ¡¯Boyfriend,¡¯ especially now when she is leaving.

    She opened her mouth in anger but closed it after seeing the look on her face, her expression of anger morphed into unwillingness as I looked at me, I could see great anger in eyes probably ming for everything.

    "I am sorry."

    Sarah said softly; her voice was so soft that I am barely able to hear it. I really wanted to throw her out of my apartment but seeing how Rachel and Jim looking at me, I nodded at Sarah.

    "Let¡¯s Eat." Rachel said again, and this time everyone silently nodded and walked toward the kitchen table. The two people who hade with Jim¡¯s group were nning to wait in the hall, but seeing Rachel¡¯s, they epted Rachel¡¯s invitation.

    "Hmm, I have to say, Micheal, your cooking skills have vastly improved." Jim praised it; he had received a re from Sarah, but he did not seem to care about it.

    "Thanks," I said. Thest time Jim ate the food made by me, I was quite a rookie in cooking that time, but now I have be quite an expert, so, normally, he will feel the change.

    Others are also enjoying the food, including Sarah, who had anger on her, but she is still taking one bite after another.

    The only ones that did not seem to enjoy food were two people in a white, who had neutral expressions on their faces, but one could still tell that they do not like the food very much.

    Well, I can¡¯t me them, they are powerful evolvers from the central continent and would have eating delicacies that would just make me explode If I had so much smelled it.

    The dinner was going in silence when suddenly Rachel¡¯s ex-boyfriend chimed in, ¡¯So Michael, I¡¯ve heard that you had be Golden Elite as well, do you want to have little spar after we finished dinner?" Said Samual, hearing that I¡¯ve be quite surprised.

    The only person who knew I had be Golden Elite is Rachel, and when I looked at her, she shook her and looked at the two people who were sitting opposite to us.

    Rachel had told me that these people haveplete ess to Continents records and could see whatever they wanted to see, if they wanted to see my information then it is no big deal for them and could see, she ring dagger at two people who are avoiding it in the guise of eating.

    "Sure, I would be happy to," I said despite Rachel not wanting me to when I had epted the invitation. Rachel sighed as if she had already known I would get defeated.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile seeing that; I had only told that I had be Golden Elite, and even if she had seen me fight, she would think that my power equal to Normal Three Star Elite as most, which are equal to Jim who is weakest of all.

    Rachel had told me these two people from the Central Continent had been guiding these four since the day they had finished activating their inheritance and would have left that day for the central continent if not for Rachel insisting on staying a few days.

    Unlike Rachel, who had barely be the Golden Elite, all these people are Three Star Golden Elite, and one even bes four Star Golden Elite. I was shocked when Rachel had told me their progress earlier.

    I know what I had to go through to get the strength of Two Star Golden Elite, but these people have already be Three and Four Star Golden

    The lunch continued for half an hour more. It was quite active except for me, and everyone was talking quite actively.

    "Lunch was amazing Micheal," Jim said as we finished eating . I had just smiled, I did not expect to receive apliment, especially from these people, but It still felt good to receive it from Jim.

    "Now, that lunch is over, let¡¯s go to spar." Said Samuel, and before I could say anything, I found scenery in front of me disappearing, andpletely new scenery appeared in front of my eyes.

    I felt very angry when I found myself teleported without my wish. If they had asked for my permission, I would have said yes anyway and also marveled at the power of High-Level experts who could teleport anywhere, but now all I am feeling is anger.

    The ce I¡¯ve appeared is the Arena, the biggest Arena Ive ever seen. It is circr and has a diameter of 1 Kilometer.

    If I am right, then this is one of the Arenas of the Adventurers Paradise, which only Guild Masters of S ss Guild and powerhouses hiding in Adventures Paradise.

    "Wee Honored Guest, wee." said a fawning voice, and next moment, I saw an Old man and woman appeared beside us. When I saw the old man, I got a little rmed as this is the Overseer of Milfred city, the strongest powerhouse in the Milfred city, I have his projections all over the city.

    He looked regal and dignified in those projections, but now before these two people, he is fawning like a loyal dog.

    "I hope everything is up to your liking." he said fawningly, "Though it is utter trashpared to what we have back home, it will suffice for current circ.u.mstances." said the man in white suit arrogantly.

    I am quite surprised seeing a 360-degree change in attitude, toward Rachel and others he ispletely polite but toward this old man he ispletely arrogant, giving him not a shred of respect what is more surprising that the Old man did not seem to care about the disrespect given to his facility, instead, he smiled at the man in white even more fawningly.

    "Of course, of course, how can these outdated coarse thingspare to the state of the art facilities of the Sky Saber." The old man with a smile.

    "You have done a Great job about informing us about immediately, your transfer order is ready, and once you reach back to Containment, your organization will provide you your reward." said the woman, white, her tone was even more arrogant than man.

    Her words may seem polite, but her expression made one think like she is talking to a dog rather than a man, seeing her like I remember Grimm Monsters, they always behave like this.

    "Thank you, ma¡¯am, thank you, ma¡¯am, sir, Markus will be grateful forever," said Oldman bowing submissively against two, seeing such behavior of Old man, I wanted to vomit. I would rather die than behave like this, I thought as I watched the behavior of the old man.

 Chapter 812 - Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 812 - Humiliation</h4>

    "Shall we?" Samual said as he invited me toward the Arena, I nodded and walked with him to the big Arena.

    This is just a big Arena, perfect for the fight among the Knights. Well, I would like it if my opponent would be stronger than the one which I could just finish in the one move, it looks like I have to make quite an impact so that the stronger one coulde to fight.

    Soon, we reached the center of the Arena and stood a hundred meters from each other. Without hesitation, I took out my Totem Artifact felt its power spreading through every inch of my body.

    He seemed quite surprised seeing me taking out the Giant sword. I had thought before offering to fight me, it would have done some research, but looking at his surprised expressions, I don¡¯t think it did.

    "Since when did Micheal start to use Greatsword instead of Lightsword?" Jim asked with surprise. "It had been while there had been some ident when he was creating his Totem Artifact," Rachel replied as she looked at Micheal worriedly.

    "Well, he should use his big sword properly to defend otherwise he would lose in a single move," said Sarah with a snort, hearing that Rachel red at her before she back at the fight.

    "You should take out a Totem Artifact?" I said to Samuel, who had to take out a normal ck Saber from your storage.

    "There is no need for that, I think this Saber would be more than enough for this fight," Samual said while casually swinging the saber in his hands. Clearly meaning to defeat me, he did not need to use his totem Artifact.

    "Let¡¯s start them," I said he nodded when I suddenly disappeared from my ce.

    Hun!

    Shock appeared on Samuel¡¯s face as he looked at the Gigantic sword on his shoulder, just micro distance away from his neck. When the fight started, he had just taken two steps when he saw Micheal beside him like a phantom, and before he could do anything, he found a crushing sword on his shoulder.

    The sword on his shoulder is so heavy that he is barely able to stop his body shaking under its weight.

    "You Lost!" I said with a smile as I took my sword off his shoulder.

    "What had just happened?" Max said as he looked at the fight that was over within a second. "This happens when one underestimates their opponent," said Women in white.

    "Sir Samual had underestimated his opponent, well it did not have much mattered even if he had fought his opponent at his full strength, seeing his opponent is a whole level above him." Commented man in white.

    "Micheal is Four-Star Golden Elite." all four of them said in unison, clearly shocked. When they first got to know that Micheal is Three Star Golden Elite, they were shocked as this was above them.

    They clearly know how difficult it is to be Three Star Golden Elite in a matter of a few days, they were able to do it because of the powerful resources given to them but Micheal what did he receive, he just went to the battle for a few days and became a four Star Golden Elite.

    "Let¡¯s fight one more time, this time I got distracted by something," Samual said as Micheal took off the sword of Samuels¡¯s shoulder.

    "Shameless." Rachel and Sarah couldn¡¯t help saying out loud while Sarah and Max shook their head in disappointment.

    "Ok!"

    I said with a smile while thinking about how one can be such a shameless and sour loser that they could not ept defeat when they see one. Last time, I went easy on him, but this time I will teach him the lesson so hard that he will forget about bing a sore loser again.

    "Fight!"

    Samuel said right after I created a distance between us, wanting to catch me off guard. This time, he did not hold back anything, right after he appeared in front of me and attacked me with its Mystic Method.

    "Death Cut!"

    Samual shouted and attacked me. His saver is enveloped in the blinding white mes. These white mes give me a feeling of death and knew very well that if that while fire touched me, then there is quite a high chance I would die.

    Looking at Samuels¡¯s cruel expression, he seems to want to kill me or at least cruel lessons. I would have been able to sense clearly if my killing rule had been effective on the but unfortunately useless on them.

    They have not only had the protection of their powerful inheritance, but those two have given them powerful Artifacts that helped them from prying senses, I¡¯ve seen that artifact in Rachel¡¯s hand.

    Seeing the ming Sabering at me, I did not move from my spot. There is a big difference in power between Three Star Golden Elite and Four Star Golden Elite.

    He would have been able defend against few moves of mine if he had relied on the Speed Type Mystic Method of his, but now he hade this close to me. He had already handed his defeat on a silver tter to me.

    Sup!

    I let the saber close to me, and when I was just half a meter away from me, I disappeared from my spot and before appearing behind Samuel and swinging my sword at its back at full power.

    Horror appeared on Samuel¡¯s face seeing my sword appear behind me and a faint wing appeared behind him, and he started to move away with extremely fast speed, but the speed of his moving is still slower than my sword, and my sword already reached it.

    The horror deepened on Samuel¡¯s face as he had personally experienced how heavy the sword and with the speed, iting at him if it hit him, seriously injured him while crushing every bone of his back.

    He did not want that to happen and tried his all to the runway at maximum speed, but unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t and the sword finally caught up to him as he felt the sword touching him.

    Hun!

    Samual suddenly looked back as the pain he was expecting did note, Micheal sword was frozen on its spot, when he looked at Micheal, he found himpletely frozen as if someone made him a statue.

    He understood what happened and looked at two people in white before looking at Micheal again, who was frozen like a statue that was not able to move any part of him.

    ¡¯Weren¡¯t you going to defeat me? Defeat me now?¡¯ Samual wanted to say these words loudly, but he did not. His earlier actions were already shameless, and if he did something bad again, and then he would fall from Rachel¡¯s heart again, he did not want to do that.

    Still, that does not mean he will not enjoy the condition of this hateful guy who took Rachel from him.

    He looked really pitiful,pletely frozen, unable to utter a single word. His eyes are really angry, looking at made me feel like I am not looking at eyes but two globes that are burning with rage.

 Chapter 813 - Left

    <h4>Chapter 813 - Left</h4>

    "Release Him Immediately!"

    I heard an angry voice, and the next moment I was released from the bindings.

    This was the most humiliating experience in my life. If they had to save that bastard, they would have just stopped my sword, there was no need to freeze mepletely.

    They did not just create a full cage of energy around which bound me to my ce. It was so powerful that I could not move even a single inch, no matter how much I tried but they also sent their energies inside me.

    It was aplete humiliation, they had sent their extremely thick energy into my body, going through every inch of my body and soul, I felt like I was being vited to my core. The worst thing is, I could not do anything.

    I justid caged in space without having the ability to do anything, and that is making me hate myself so much. More than those who had utterly vited my privacy, which they have no right to do so.

    They have crossed all the boundaries; currently, I do not have the strength to even look at them, but in the future, if I have got the strength, then I promised myself that both of them would suffer a hundred times more humiliation than what I¡¯ve suffered.

    I was just in my thoughts when soft arms enveloped, and I did not have to look to know who had hugged me, thisforting touch I would identify anywhere.

    "I am sorry." Rachel said as she hugged me tightly, she might not know what truly happened, but she knows how much I love my freedom, it is because of this freedom I love so much that I had not joined any organization in the Westblood despite the benefits they have offered.

    "Lady Rachel, you don¡¯t have to waste your time on this trash, we had just inspected him and found that he has closed consciousness."

    "Even if he tries his best, he will be only able to reach the Level of Prince, he can¡¯t make a breakthrough for the stages above the Prince, he does not deserve to be with you," he said.

    His voice is full of happiness as if he had discovered something secret totally oblivious to the atmosphere that is building in the hall, even the old man and woman who are entirely unrted shook their heads silently.

    "You!"

    Rachel finally let go of me and looked at them and about to say something in anger when I stopped her Midway. It is my battle, and I will fight it myself.

    Seeing me holding back Rachel, both of them smiled even brightly, and their faces became even more haughty thinking I¡¯ve developed a fear for them after experiencing their power.

    "A trash like you did not deserve to look at even Shadow of the Lady Rachel." said the woman in a while as she took out the small crystal ball.

    "Here take this Limit Breaking Method and forget about Lady Rachel, she had infinite future ahead of her due to her Epic inheritance while you will always be trash because of your closed consciousness." said women in white haughtily as she raised a small crystal ball toward me.

    I could see Rachel is seething with anger and about to burst when I again stopped her as this is not her battle to fight.

    "Thank you, but there is no need for you to waste such a precious method by giving it to me." I declined in a polite tone as I could muster despite having a bubbling volcano of anger inside me.

    "Snort, Boy, you think too highly of yourself. You have no idea of the gap between Lady Rachel and you.

    Even if you haven¡¯t been trash with closed consciousness, you still wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch up to Lady Rachel in your whole life." said the woman in a while as she took back the crystal.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry about Michael, and he will easily catch up to me. I have faith in him." Rachel confidently as she Grips my hands tightly.

    The woman in a while wanted to snort, but she controlled herself before she looked at others.

    "Everyone, we have wasted enough time in this God-forsaken ce, let¡¯s leave." said the woman in white. Rachel wanted to say something before she could say she disappeared, giving me herst gentle smile, which was full of love.

    "Boy let me Give you the word of advice that will save you lot of trouble in the future." said the old man, the fawning smile on his face disappeared and reced with that of dignity which I have seen on the projection but seeing his vomit-inducing behavior earlier, I did not feel a shred of respect for him.

    "That girl had joined the Supreme Organisation, and she had Epic Inheritance that rarely appears in our world. My advice is to forget her, you will never be able to catch up to her even if you try all your life." said the Old Man.

    "Thank You, Sir, for your precious advice," I said politely before I walked out while the old man just shook his head in pity.

    "That boy did not understand the terror that people of the Supreme Organisation had, but he will realize very soon." The old man said with a sigh before he disappeared with the women.

    Micheal did not heed the words of the old man, even for a second, his mind was filled with sadness and longing as he did not know when he was going to see Rachel again.

    After getting out, I tapped a few buttons on my holowatch before flying up in the air. I had just booked the Hotel for a day as I am not going back to my apartment. There is nothing there except for the memories left behind by Rachel, which are the things I least want to remember as I will miss her even more.

    This feeling is already very unbearable, and remembering more will only suffocate me further. So I booked the hotel and stayed there and till the time of my leaving hade.

    I am very grateful that I am leaving this city tonight. I don¡¯t think I would have been able to live in it with Rachel gone. Everything about this city made me remember Rachel, especially the ces where we have gone on a date.

    Whenever I looked at them, I would remember the moments I¡¯d spent with her, which were hard to bear. By the time I had reached my hotel room. I had tears in my eyes.

    After reaching my hotel, I justy on the bed to sleep, but memories of Rachel kept shing in my mind, no matter how much I tried to sleep did note to me.

    Ting!

    As such, time passed, and the evening came, and soon I got a reminder that I had an airship to catch. Hearing I got up and washed my teary face, my eyes have be quite red with the hours of silent crying.

    I washed my face and changed my clothes before I flew toward the Airport, hoping a new city will bring new change and help me in coping with the pain of the separations.

 Chapter 814 - 5th Amethyst Seal

    <h4>Chapter 814 - 5th Amethyst Seal</h4>

    This Airship is high-speed, but it would still take six days for the airship to reach the Warzone No 13 Heim. There are only 16 Warzone, unlike thousands of outposts and hundreds of the Midzone.

    It is said they are big, and their prosperity and culture give a glimpse of the Central Continent as people from the Central Continent could find it there. In the midzone, there are people from other continents but not from the Central Continent.

    When theye to the continent, they directlye to the Mizone, and each and every person that came from there is a Golden Elite. In the Warzone, the Silver Elites are weakest while the Golden Elite are Folded in the Middle Level.

    While tinum and Diamonds are the leaders, they are extremely rare even in Warzone and served as the backbone of the forces, mainly the post of Vice Guild Master and Guidmaster of Guilds are these people.

    As for Adamantine, Rachel said there are some Admentine but not much. Every Warzone did not have more than 10 Admentine in them and of the Ten, there are seven are the Guild Leaders of the Seven S ss Guilds.

    Rachel said most of these Admantines came from the Nine Supreme Level Organisation of the Central continent. There Nine Supreme Organisations rule the Central Continent, and one needs to be at Adamantine to be a member of the organization.

    Those organizations did not ept members Midway, Rachel, and others are special-case; one needs to get into the Supreme Level Organisation before they start the practice.

    So, most of the Admentine are sent by the Supreme Organisations as the continent did not have the resources to make ones, there are rarely any people who became Adamantine here, the only special case the Ruins, they are only things that possess the resources to make one Adamantine.

    I have a simple goal, and that is to be Adamantine, I will not level up to the Lord stage before I be Admentine. Though I don¡¯t know how I will be since I don¡¯t even have a limit breaking method, that I did not think much.

    I only kept a target in my mind, and I am sure there will be many opportunities I wille across in the Warzone, and I will have to grasp them, no matter the cost.

    The clouds looked beautiful from the cabin, but I was in no mood to enjoy, so all I have been doing for the past five days is train and train and train. I am training at every waking moment. All this drowned the pain of separation.

    The feeling of Separation did not lessen with time, but it has increased, but with time I am learning to live with it.

    Five days had passed, and with the continuous training in these five days, I¡¯ve got the perfect training control over my strength and also got the small increment in strength.

    Though the increment is tiny, it is still an increment, nevertheless, which will be helpful in my survival in the Warzone. The Warzone, unlike the Outpost and Midzone, is really important.

    Even if a few hundreds outposts got destroyed and or tens of Mizone razed, it will not affect a Grad scheme of things of the continent, but if any Warzone got destroyed, then it will shake the whole continent, the Grand War will rage across the Continent.

    The Outpost and Mizone got destroyed every few years and decades, but it had been hundreds of years since any Outpost got destroyed by the enemy, it is not like they had tried, they had tried hundreds of times, but it is not easy to destroy the Warzone.

    It is an unbreakable fortress that could not be broken through the normal means, only those super powerhouses able to break the fortresses, which are why it is not broken as ording to informal rule between two races, no powerhouse above the Knight should appear in the struggle of the continent.

    Most of the time, this Law is followed, those super powerhouses present both sides in every city. They rarely made a move even if the outpost or Midzone was being destroyed. They make a move when there is something important.

    Today I am feeling some emotion other than that of Lodging and sadness, I am a little excited about seeing the Warzone. I have quite heard about it from Ellen, she and her teacher had been in the Warzone for quite months.

    I wanted to meet her in Warzone, but Rachel got me to transfer the order of the 13th Warzone while Ellen is in the 10th Warzone.

    I will have to ask her toe to meet me when in my Warzone with how powerful her teacher is. I don¡¯t think her teacher will have any problem bringing her to 13th Warzone (Heim).

    This is thest day of my travel, and I will reach the Heim by the evening, and it is already an Afternoon so that this training session would be myst in the airship and also might turn most fruitful.

    I am at the 24th cirction for the 50th seal of Supreme Combat Exercise. If I can do it, then I will have a 5th Amethyst seal, which will increase my strength by a great deal.

    But it will be hard as I am trying to break thatstyer for more than half an hour, but no matter how much I try, it wouldn¡¯t budge from its spot, not a single crack had appeared despite my tries.

    Though it is hard, I kept trying and trying as I feel like that Warzone would not be easy, I will need to use all the strength I have to survive there, and strength provided by the 5th Amethyst seal would help very much.

    So I continue trying and trying, though I continue failing, it does not matter to me as I am trying, and as long as I keep trying, the sess wille to me eventually.

    Crack!

    Finally, after twenty minutes of relentless trying, I was able to make the crack on theyer that is blocking me and see that I increased my efforts more. Each wave that will crash on theyer would be more powerful than before, and it started to show the result.

    Crack Crack Crack....Bang!]

    Crack after crack continued appearing on theyer, and these cracks kept getting bigger and before they spared all over theyer, leaving not a corner alone before finally shattering into pieces with the loud boom.

    The 50th seal started forming, and within a few seconds, it hadpletely formed and started releasing energies, which did not give me much.

    After the small went toward the other nine seals and started spinning as they spun, they began to suck energies. They began to spin faster and whileing closer to each to form an amethyst seal.

    After minutes of sucking energy, the Amethyst seal is finally created, and it started to glow in my temple space as it released refreshing energy spread into my body and started strengthening it.

    By the time the 5th Amethyst seal went back to its ce, my strength had risen again considerably.

 Chapter 815 - Warzone No. 13 Heim

    <h4>Chapter 815 - Warzone No. 13 Heim</h4>

    "F.U.C.K!"

    I gasped loudly in shock when I looked at the city below me, can this huge thing even be called city? I questioned myself as I saw the stretch of buildings below that seemed to have no limit.

    Whenever I see buildings there seem to have an end to them, I¡¯ve heard that the Warzones are huge but never expected them to be this huge, this Warzone is humongous.

    It is at least a hundred times bigger than the Milfred, and I felt this is not the right estimate, this city is bigger than that.

    The airship flew for quite a while before it started descending toward the airport. The airport also seemed to be huge as thousands of airsh.i.p.s could be seening and going out of it.

    Though there is heavy traffic, no chaotess could be seen the way airsh.i.p.s ande and go outside of the airport. Everything is the perfect order.

    Thud!

    The airshipnded in the ground with a soft thud, and I walked out of the cabin, and fifteen minutester, my feets touched the ground of the Warzone 13 and I started to feel excited like never before, ready for apletely new Adventure.

    Ting Ting Ting...

    Just a few seconds after my feets touched the ground, my holowatched buzzed with the numerous but most distinct of all were the Purple emails from the Guild.

    Hun!

    There are three of them, and all of them are asking me toe to a report of the Guild within an hour or fifty minutes. They even attached a warning saying if I did not report to the guild within fifty-two minutes, I would have to feel grave consequences.

    "What is happening!" I muttered as I read the mail from the Guild.

    I know everyone has to register to the Guild after they enter a new area, but one is given a minimum of half a day for that, but all I got was less than an hour.

    As I read the message, I got quite bad feelings about it, but there is nothing I could do, the rules are rules if I did not reach the guild in the Fifty minutes, I would have to face the consequences as they are stated in the mail.

    I did not waste time and opened the map of the city and searched for the Guild, only to see it is quite far but I will not have any problem reaching there with my speed. With that thought, I started to walk out of the Airport when I saw something and which made my eyes wide.

    "Teleportation Formation!"

    Near the entrance of the Airport, numerous Teleportation Gates have lined up. People could be seening and going out of this teleportation formation.

    "I had totally forgotten about them," I muttered as I walked toward the teleportation Gates. In the whole Heim city (Warzone 13) there are thousands of such teleportation formations which would teleport them to any teleportation point in the city.

    Anyone could use this Teleportation but not anyone, but they cost an arm and leg. Each use of teleportation formation cost 100000 Mana Crystals, though they are not much for me, they are costly to the silver elite thates to the city.

    One can not use the teleportation formation directly; one has to buy the pass from the guild to use them. It is a good thing I am Golden Elite from S ss Guild, so I have ten free uses every month.

    "ACCESS DENIED!"

    So I walked toward the teleportation formation and passed my pass to get ess to the teleportation formation when suddenly ¡¯ACCESS DENIED¡¯ shed in front of me in big, bold red letters, thinking it might be a malfunction, I scanned my holowatch again but got the same result.

    "My friend, you need to have passed to use the formation?" I heard the voice behind me, only to a young man with dark blue hair about my age informing me, "I am from S ss Guild." I said as I motioned toward the Badge on my chest, he also had the same badge as me but of a different color.

    "There seems to be some issues with your privileges; you will have to take that up with the Guild." The young man said, I nodded and left the line as there were already people behind me.

    He is right there seems to be some issue with my privileges; maybe they have updated it, I will have to ask the guild, I thought.

    About to take the air when suddenly I remembered something and checked my holowatch quickly, only to see my flying privileges have been restricted as well; if I had flown away without thinking, then the security system would have caught me within minutes and would have to face serious punishment.

    Like the Outpost and Midzone, In Warzone too only members of S ss Guild fly into air freely, if others will have to reach above Golden Elite before they get that privilege.

    Seeing I could not fly, I quickly searched for the hovercar and booked the fastest one without care for the cost. Two minutester, a very sleek powerful-looking Hovercar appeared in front of me.

    Sup!

    Just as I sat inside, the hovercar shed into sky and speed toward the Guild at a swift speed. Sitting in the hovercar, I took a view of the city, which seemed to make me gasp every second.

    The Warzone is really different from the Midzone and Outpost. Not only is everyone here super powerful, but the environment of it also feels very different, and there are tech and architecture that is way advanced than what is found back in Outpost and Midzone.

    Every building there seemed to be a work of art, be it sky kissing Skyscr.a.p.ers of a single house, is beautiful. It is not like Midzone is not beautiful. It is, but it is nothingpared to what Warzone is.

    As for the Advanced tech, this superfast Hover Car I am riding is a prime example of that. Such a suffocated machine could not be found in either Outpost or Midzone.

    Despite getting some unknown feelings, I am feeling pretty excited about the War Zone. However, I have a feeling that Warzone will be very dangerous for me, I also think that with the danger, there is a reward thates with as long as I remain cautious and careful, I will survive here.

    Time passed by as I enjoyed the scenery while reading the messages from my friends, but the one¡¯s message I was waiting for had note. Rachel had said that she would call me as soon as she got a chance or at least message me, but I had not got anything from her.

    This is worrying me very much, but there is nothing I can do but wait for her and try to get stronger as soon as I can, so I can go to the Central Continent.

    Time passed, and about ten minutester, the car stopped in front of the Castle, yes a Castle. I had expected the Guild to be a sky-piercing Skyscr.a.p.er, but it turned out to be a Majestic Castle.

 Chapter 816 - Criminal I

    <h4>Chapter 816 - Criminal I</h4>

    I stared at the Magnificent Sky Blue colored castle for a while before I went inside and found myself in a huge Great Hall, this Grate hall is Magnificent as the castle.

    Thousands of people could be seening and going through the various hallways and the halls of the majestic castle. I was quite overwhelmed seeing such scenes as it ispletely different from what I have been expecting.

    I looked around for a few minutes before I opened the link to the Map and walked toward my destination. ording to the link, I¡¯ve to go to AE199 to meet the Deacon to whom I will register myself.

    Warzone is unlike other lower zones, rarely allowed so missions. Here are people who always worked in groups as here there are no hunting grounds where one can go and do solo hunting.

    Warzone is the frontline of the Continental defense. From here, the whole strategy of the containment is decided. Every move made by it decides the future of the Continent, which is why Warzone keeps tight grips on their members.

    I hope the team I will assign will be good. I don¡¯t want to get assigned with a bunch of idiots and lose my life due to their idiocy, well from what Ellen told me, I will get a choice to choose the team.

    There are thousands and thousands of teams present in the Guild, and all of them have their requirements about epting new people. Though I can¡¯t say I was the best in the Midzone, I am sure I was one of the best, which should give me some points to get epted in the good team.

    The castle is veryplex, even with the map in hand, I still needed quite some time to reach the AE199, I had reached the ce five minutes before the required time.

    Knock Knock! Sup!

    Seeing the door was being locked from inside, I knocked on the door, just as I did, the door opened with sup and revealed a small room in which there is a single table which had a chair on either side and sitting on right is a pretty young woman in herte teens.

    It looked less like the meeting room more like an interrogation room to interrogate the criminal, Micheal did not know how true his thoughts were.

    "You must have done a very heinous thing that they have put ss 3 Penal Punishment on you." said the young women who were sitting on the right side of the table.

    "ss 3 Penal Punishment?" I asked back, of course I know what ss 3 Penal punishment is, I have read the Penal Code of the Grimm Battlefield before. It is carried on to those who have got convicted with the heinous crimes of attempted r.a.p.e or murder; the only thing I did not understand is why it is lodged on me.

    "Don¡¯t try to act innocent; it is clearly written here that you have been convicted with the ss 3 crime and hereby ordered to join Death Brigade." said the young woman angrily as she projected the screen in front of me.

    ¡¯It really is.¡¯ I thought. She had projected the official order in front of me, there I could see my phono, my DNA sequence and ID will all other information, and in the middle, it is clearly stated that I hadmitted a ss 3 Crime and ordered to join the death brigade.

    "Ma¡¯am there must be some misunderstanding, I¡¯ve nevermitted a crime in my life. My record ispletely clean."

    "Beforeing here, I had fought a battle in Milfred before I rested two days and caught the ship Airship here, you can check all my record and the things I did."

    "You must know during the conviction of the ss 3 crime take at least a month, and in that time the convict remained to be in custody, but if you check my record, you will see that during all this time, I was always on the missions that are given to me by the guild," I said.

    I had exined all to her in the single breath, ss 3 crime is a serious crime, to be convicted by such crime is not only a matter of utter shame with a tainted record, but it also restricts one from using many of Guilds Services which are every essential for the progress of practice.

    Not only Guild but other ces will also not offer me their services, without all these my speeds of progress would be halved.

    She frowned angrily, thinking I was lying, but when she saw my expression, some anger disappeared from her eyes, and she started to type buttons on her holowatch. From there, I could see every information of mine appearing in front of her.

    Not only my time in the Grimm Battlefield but my time before I entered the Grimm Battlefield, I even saw my elementary grade certificate appear in front of me.

    I was shocked to see so many details appear in front of her, though she is a tinum powerhouse which had the post of Deacon in the Guild, still seeing so much information about me is shocking, there is barely anything hidden in front of her.

    She kept reading one doc.u.ment after another while I looked at her impassive face trying to see what she was thinking, but I got no clue whatsoever from her.

    "For a Local, your performance and speed of improvement in the Grimm Battlefield aremendable," she said as she closed all the windows of my information.

    "Ma¡¯am, do you believe me now?" I asked with a bated heartbeat, what she said is very important for me, my whole future will depend on it.

    "You seem to be telling the truth, let me call the Vice Guild Master. He should be able to fix this," she said and called someone named Raymond.

    "Reya it¡¯s been a while since you have called me on your own, are you finally ready for dead?" asked the handsome young man who appeared above her holowatch as projection.

    "How many times I have told you, Raymond, I have no time to waste on a date beside I called you for something else," she said.

    "What is it?" asked the man in the projection seeing Reya¡¯s serious expression, "This person is seemed to be wrongly used of ss 3 crime, would you take a look at it," said Reya and as she forward all my doc.u.ments with my conviction Order.

    The man in projection seriously started to tread the doc.u.ment while I and the girl waited in silence, and finally, after fifteen minutes, he looked up.

    "You are right, this seemed to be a false usation, let me fix it. It will just take a moment." said the man in projection as he started to type buttons on his holowatch.

    I felt happy, seeing finally this error going away. If my record had gotten tainted with the Level 3 crime, then life in the Warzone would turn a nightmare for me.

    "Hun! This is weird, my ess is unable to remove this conviction, let me contact the team leader." said the man in projection before he put the call on hold, seeing that all the happiness I had been feeling shattered.

 Chapter 817 - Criminal II

    <h4>Chapter 817 - Criminal II</h4>

    "Boy, you must have messed up with really wrong people, the Guildmaster said that your conviction order hade from very high." Said the Vice Guildmaster after he finished his call with Guildmaster.

    Hearing that, I felt like ground under my feet split apart and fell into the deep abyss. Level 3 Conviction had very serious implications, the most serious of all that I will not be able to use the services from the Guild.

    I will not be able to use Guild Facilities to train or use a trading center. My privileges will also be suspended. I will not be able to fly in over the Sky or be able to use the Teleportation Formation, and worst of all, I will call someone my screen will be red, which will tell others I am convicted with ss 3 Crime.

    There are only two convictions above ss 3, one ss 2, which leads to Imprisonment and ss 1, which leads to the Execution, some people would prefer to be executed rather than live like this.

    ¡¯They are really cruel to do something like this to me.¡¯ I thought in my mind. When the Vice Guildmaster said I messed with wrong people, it did not take me a second to realize where this conviction came from.

    Those two people that hade to bring Rachel have done this. I have never really done anything to them. When they came to my home, I politely talked to them, offered them a meal, though it may be no better than nd soup to them. It was the best I could offer.

    And in return, they have utterly humiliated me and pasted Level 3 conviction on me, which would not only taint my reputation but also leave me crippledpared to others as I will not be able to use privileges I had earned with so much hard work.

    "Is the Guildmaster unable to do anything?" I asked with a soft defeated voice, Rachel had told me that all the Guildmaster of the S ss Guilde from the Supreme ss Organisation, there is rarely anyone else from other Organisations takes that ce.

    "He could but he will not as it will anger that Important person who had ced ss 3 Conviction on you," said Vice Guildmaster before cutting a call, his meaning is very clear that I will have to live like a criminal despite notmitting any crime.

    "Life is hard, and it¡¯s not like you are without options. If you can be tinum, you will get a lot of your privileges back, and if you can be Diamond, then the whole conviction would be erased." said the woman in front of me.

    If it were another time, even if I were sad, I would have given her a small smile for her hopeful words, but now I don¡¯t even have the energy to move my lips.

    "You have been added to the Team 52 of the death Brigade, and your first mission with them will begin at Midnight, but you will have to report to them an hour before that," she said when saying that the emotions in her eyes became even moreplicated.

    "What is the Death Brigade?" I asked after I got my emotions slightly under control, "It is a ce where people whomitted heinous crimes are ced."

    "Death Brigade is given most dangerous missions, and their casualty rate is very, very high," she replied. "Team 52 you have been assigned, you are the weakest, the weakest in that team before you was a Six Star Elite," she added with aplicated sigh before she started to type a few buttons.

    "Your registration toplete." she said and looked at me in the eyes, "I wanted to say Congrattion to you since you can reach the Warzone but I will not as even I don¡¯t know if will able to survive tomorrow with Death Brigade or not," she said mirthless smile, which put a smile on my face.

    Putting me Death Brigade and on top of that cing me in such a high-level team, it is very clear that they wanted to kill me, but I will not die, easily I will try my all to survive, as long as I survive, I will have my revenge.

    "Thank You," I said. She hade out angry at first, but when she saw my condition, she did all she could. Though her efforts did not bore any efforts she had tried, which is enough for me.

    With that, I stood up and took steps to walk out, but suddenly I stopped and looked at her, "By any case, do you know the Address of ck Market?" I asked since Guild is no use to me, I have to find another source for the resources I need and what could be a better source than the ck Market.

    She was a little dumbstruck at first, seeing I am asking information about the ce in the ce whose part of the job is to keep an eye on the ck Market.

    "I will send you the map," she said after a few seconds and tapped a few buttons on her holowatch, soon my hollowatch buzzed, and I got theplete map of the ck Market with the name of the store with their rating and everything else.

    "ck Market is dangerous, and many people get duped. Find Xavier in Shop Hearsay and tell him my name, he will introduce genuine products, but you will have to pay a premium for that," she informed me.

    "Thank You!" I said gratefully before I left the room. I have barely seven hours before I have to report to the Death Brigades Team 52 before I will have to increase my strength or have to buy things that will increase my chances of survival.

    I have to buy so many things and first on my Agenda is Mystic Method and materials needed for the 3rd Level Domain of Sand Mystic Method which I did not purchasest time due to my hurry to meet Rachel, and I don¡¯t regret my choice, every moment spent with her was worth it.

    With me bing Golden Elite, I had the privilege of choosing on Mystic Method from the Guild, I could have taken one from the Guild from Midzone, but I did not as I wanted to choose from the Warzones Guild as they have the vast collection of Mystic Methods.

    I wanted to choose the best mystic method from such a vast collection, but now I had to die to the ck Market to buy the Mystic Method as all my Privileges had been suspended, and no good shop in Warzone will sell the Mystic Method to a criminal.

    Criminal, yes, that what I am now, a criminal no one will trust. I had never thought I would have such a heinous tag on me.

    A few minutester, I got out of the Guild and called the cab and rode toward the ck Market at speed. I have to finish at ck Market with two hours as I use the other five houses to Practice the Mystic Method that I buy as I barely have seven hours before I have to report to the death brigade.

 Chapter 818 - Black Market

    <h4>Chapter 818 - ck Market</h4>

    Sup!

    The door of the car closed, and it sped past me as it dropped me off in front of the small church-like building. If I did not know it is an entrance to the ck Market, I would have thought it was some church.

    I am having a problem thinking about the entrance of the ck Market through the church, it feels quite ironic. The one who set up such an entrance must have a good sense of humour.

    But seeing there were tens of people entering inside, I started to walk toward the entrance. The ck Market of the Warzone ispletely different, not that I went to the ck marks of other areas.

    From the map Deacon has provided, the ck market seemed to have many entrances. I picked this ce because it was closest.

    F.u.c.k!

    I entered inside like everyone else as I did, I found there are multiple teleportation formations packed in small space, there are a total of four teleportation formation, and before each teleportation formation, there is the huge disk where people are throwing a huge number of mana crystals people entering inside.

    Unlike the teleportation I saw in the exit of the Airport, there is no need to scan id here and show the pass, as long as I put the Mana crystals into the disk I would be allowed to enter the ck Market.

    Buzz!

    I watched for a few seconds before I walked toward the teleportation gate and unloaded the three hundred thousand mana crystals that I needed. Just as I did, I heard a buzz and walked into the teleportation formation.

    "Good God!"

    Everything turned ck for a moment before another scene appeared in front of my eyes, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but mutter in shock.

    When I entered the city, I first thought I would be teleporting to some secret location which was very hidden, likely underground, but I did not expect it to be wide open.

    The teleportation formation had teleported me outside the Warzone, I am currently inside a small city size forcefield dome, in here everywhere I look I saw all types of Stores from street peddlers selling on space to the high-end supermarkets that expensive stuff that even I could not buy.

    These Stores sell all kinds of stuff, from the expensive Monster to contraband drugs, everything is avable, no wonder people prefer the ck market to buy some not so legal stuff.

    I felt quite lost seeing such a scene but also felt the desire to explore, but I quickly squashed it down and opened the map that Deacon had given me and walked toward the Store she had mentioned.

    Soon I reached the Hearsay that Deacon had mentioned, its big store and when I looked at ist catalog, I found it boasted quite an impressive collection. It sold everything, Artifacts, Information, Methods, Herbs you name it.

    "Excuse me, can you point me toward the Xavier." I asked the girl who was sitting on the help desk, "Please wait a minute. I will call him for you." she said my inquiry. I nodded and waited for her to call Xavier.

    Soon I found a scrawny man in the early twenties walking toward me. I was quite surprised to notice that he is above Silver Elite, just a step away from bing a Golden Elite.

    "You have called me?" he asked, "Reya referred you to me, she said you would help me whatever I need," I said directly, hearing Reya¡¯s name, he got started a little, there was little fear appearing in his eyes before it disappeared and was reced by a bright smile.

    "She is right, our Store has everything you need, you just have to tell me what it is and I will have it for you," he said with a smile which is way above professional smile, he looked like a shady person that no will trust.

    I also did not want to trust him seeing that shady smile on his face, but seeing Deacon had referred him to me, he should be fine as a tinum level powerhouse would get nothing in deceiving a criminal like me.

    "Here are the things I need, did your Store have it," I asked as I forwarded the list I had made on the way. The List is very long, as there is not only material for 3rd and 4th level materials of Domain of Withering Sand, but there is also a list of materials I need for strength potions.

    He opened the list and started reading it. As he read, his shady expression became serious, which made him look like an honest salesman that everyone trusts.

    "We have all the things you require in our Store, and if you want, we can make everything ready in ten minutes." he said, "Ok!" I said before asking, "Do you have any Speed Type Mystic Methods in your Store."

    "Yes, we have a vast gallery of Speed Type Mystic Method, let me take you there," Xavier said after he forwarded the list I had sent him to somewhere.

    We walked inside the huge store, we were just walking when I noticed something on the shelf, I bought that thing immediately and typed a new list of things before handing it to him.

    The thing I saw is the main ingredient of one potion and the thing in the list are the supplementary ingredients of that potion.

    As we finished with that, we took an elevator to the fifth floor before walkins some more before reaching the vast hall where projections of thousands of Books could be seen flying everywhere.

    "You only want speed type Mystic Methods or any other type of Mystic Methods too?" he asked, "Only speed type," I replied.

    Before knowing I¡¯ve be a Criminal, I had nned to get a defensive mystic method, but after knowing a death mission in a few hours, I had decided to get Speed type Mystic Method as it is the only thing that will help me run away from the powerful enemy.

    Hearing my answer, he pressed a few buttons, and soon hundreds of books projections came flying toward us.

    "These are two hundred and seventy-three Speed type methods we have in our collections," he said, looking at the hundreds of books and appearing before us. "Can you sort them ording to their power, show me the skills that give maximum speed," I said.

    If it were another time, I would have definitely checked every Mystic Method here as if I have encountered these skills in the future, I will be better prepared, but now I simply don¡¯t have time to do that.

    I have to select a powerful skill as quickly as possible and practice it before the time of the death mission.

    "Ok," he said, tapping a few more buttons on his holowatch, and nearly all of the books flew away, leaving only neen of them floating around us.

    As I looked at the neen books remaining, I noticed that sixteen of these books had white covers while the three had the ck cover.

    "Why are these three books are different from others?" I asked to see those ck cover books. I had looked around the whole hall and found there are very few of these ck cover books. They may be less than 1% of all books here.

    "These Mystic Methods are very dangerous. They harm the user one way or another," he said with a sheepish smile. "Then why do you sell them?" I asked if they are so dangerous as he said then why sell them.

    Selling them would only tarnish the reputation of their store; it is not worth it to sell them for a small profit.

    "Because these Methods are very powerful and some people have a way to go around that w," he said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 819 - FeatherLight I

    <h4>Chapter 819 - FeatherLight I</h4>

    Hearing his answer, I don¡¯t know what to say as the reason he started is very reasonable. Even if these Mystic Methods are fatally dangerous, there are many people with secrets that could go around the w.

    Though most of the time, these methods have been taken by the idiots who have too much confidence themselves. The web has filled the stories of idiots who practiced very dangerous Mystic Methods and lost their lives through it.

    "How powerful are they?" I asked curiously. If these skills weren¡¯t sufficiently powerful, they wouldn¡¯t be shown here as nobody would buy when they had a safe option.

    "The least powerful method in the ck Books is twice as powerful than the most powerful method among the while books." said the scrawny Xavier.

    Seee!

    I couldn¡¯t help but sucked a deep breath . I don¡¯t know how powerful these methods in white books are, but if they are as powerful as normal speed methods, then the methods in ck books should be twice as powerful, which is powerful enough.

    I took a look at all the books before I went toward the ck Books, I also have a small secret, let me see if my secret is enough to bypass the fatalness these Methods have.

    ¡¯Zero sh¡¯ this is the name of the first skill, it lets one have the instant movement, just like the teleportation the w it had that one ingredient it had to create a very lethal poison that corrodes the body, one could not leave for more than a month after practicing the 1st level of this method.

    This is quite a good Method, and I would choose it if not for me needing the Method that gives me speed to run away, not sh here and there at close distance, as for the poison it produced, I am very sure that Nero would love the powerful poison this method would produce.

    I shook my head as I released the book before picking up the second one, just reading the first, I released it back. This method is a freezing butterfly. It is a very powerful method which gives very speed but I could not use it.

    It is the Ice-type Mystic Method, which clearly stated that those who have a Fire-type ability or fire constitution should not practice it as it will create a conflict of the element in their body, just reading that I put the book away, I didn¡¯t even read the w it had.

    Now only one ck book had remained. If it was not suitable for me, then I will have to choose one of the lesser powerful Mystic Methods in a white cover.

    "FeatherLight" is the name of thest Mystic Method, the description said it would make one¡¯s movement soft as feather and fast as light. This method is not purely a speed type method, or I may it is a rare Movement+Speed type Mystic Method.

    This method fills one¡¯s body with a strange energy that makes movements of every part of the body faster, so with the help of not only I could run faster, but my every moment also became faster.

    I had thought since it is a Hybrid type method, it must not have that high speed, but when I saw the speed record written in the method, I was shocked because it is the fastest method of the three.

    This Mystic Method provides the fastest speed, but it is also the method that kills one quickest. This method runs on the strange energy, which is extremely poisonous to humans. It can kill people within six hours.

    "I¡¯ll take this one," I said to hear that his expressions changed a little, "Sir, since you are sent by madam Reya, I will tell you some secret about that Method you chose." Said Xavier, his tone had be quite light when he said this.

    "This method did not take six hours to kill, but one hour, it could kill you within an hour of practicing its 1st level." said Xavier softly, hearing that my expression changed a little.

    "Does this method give the same speed written inside it?" I asked, "Yes, about its speed, we did not lie." said Xavier while touching his chest as if he was swearing.

    "Good, I¡¯ll take this method and the materials needed for the practice for its 1st and 2nd level, get them ready as soon as possible," I said as I released the book, that book was just a projection which had the details, they will be the real book when I paid for it.

    He looked like he wanted to say something but did not say anything, "Ok sir, everything will be ready in ten minutes." he said as he tapped the few buttons on his holowatch.

    "Sir, do you need anything else?" Xavier asked to which I shook my head, after that, I went to check our area with him and waited there for my things toe.

    Ten minutester, ady came in holding a small storage bag and a case, "Sir, you inspect the thing before paying." said Xavier, I did not stand the ceremony and inspected everything in the storage carefully.

    "It¡¯s all good," I said as I handed him the different storage, in that the storage had the whopping amount of Mana crystal that I am paying them, even I felt the pinch as it took quite a big chunk of my Mana Crystal reserve.

    "Sir you can now press your hand on the crystal, the knowledge of Mystic Method will automatically transfer to your consciousness," said Xavier, I nodded and pressed the hand on the crystal and next moment, my consciousness bombarded with information that left my mind buzzed for a few seconds.

    This is quite a crafty way to transfer the skill, this way with the restriction ced on the Method, I will not be able to give these Methods to others till I fully practice it which very few people could do especially this method as thest level of it require the power of Peak Adamantine.

    "Happy doing business with you sir, please visit our store next time when you visit the market," said Xavier as I left the, I nodded and walked toward the teleportation formation.

    It had already been one and a half-hour since I had entered the ck Market, now I have little more than five hours to practice the first level of method, I hope I will be able to do it.

    For returning, one does not have to pay the money. So, I directly walked into the teleportation formation and found myself in apletely different location than I had entered.

    The entry and exit points of the ck Market are different from each other. The exit I chose is the closest to the hotel I had booked at the exorbitant price.

    Nobody wants a criminal in their establishments, and those who ept the criminals charge them to arm and legs without hesitation without care for thew, the hotel I had booked charged me five times more than what I had to pay normally.

    It is infuriating but nothing I could do about since I am Criminal, and in the Grimm Battlefield, criminals have the least rights.

 Chapter 820 - FeatherLight II

    <h4>Chapter 820 - FeatherLight II</h4>

    As I entered the Hotel Room, I went directly for the shower. Though it may be a waste of time in the small time I had, I had to take it without it. I would not feel refreshed and calm, which is necessary before I start practicing that dangerous Method.

    Everything that had happened to me too much and it had tensed me quite much, I just wanted to feel good for a few minutes before I started doing another dangerous thing.

    I got out of the shower and only to find Ashlyn eating the food I¡¯ve ordered, seeing that a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. Everything else may change, but she will never change, and seeing something that never changes no matter what happened, I felt good.

    I looked at her for a minute before I walked toward the Practice Room of the Hotel room I¡¯ve booked. They may have taken five times more from me, but the services they are offering are also very great.

    Everything here is a state of the Art, including a flexible formation sheet. Unlike the already carved formation sheet, this can be carved any time, here I will have to draw the formation of the small surface.

    It will appear on the bigger one, and after finishing the drawing, I will have to add the formation ink to the valve, and it will spread over the formation like a normal formation sheet.

    This process may seemplicated, but it is not. It is very time efficient and less prone to Mistakes, which happens many times when one draws the formation directly from the formation of ink.

    It took me twenty minutes to draw the formation and double-checked it. After I finished drawing it, I started to make the formation ink, and this time, I¡¯ve added a hundred drops of White Grade Origin Water, I would have added more, but it is the limit of what it can bear.

    After making the formation ink, I unload half into the valve before I move toward the center of the formation. I could see the ink spreading through every rune in the formation.

    After seeing ink had spread into every rune equally, I started to draw the formation on my nake body, this is a process that takes the most time, but as one has to be very careful as drawing runes on the floor and drawing runes on the body is an entirely different thing.

    It took me nearly an hour topletely draw the formation on me. If it had been the formation of my other Mystic Method, I wouldn¡¯t have taken me more than twenty minutes, the formation of Featherlight is quiteplex.

    After drawing the formation, I started to put materials in their ces, and I have to say the material needed for the skills is quite huge.

    Buzz!

    As I put all the things in their ces, I activated the formation and watched, the 1st level of every Mystic Method took longer and other levels as it made the base for other levels.

    Unlike my previous Mystic Method, where the Sand acted as the main ingredient and all the other ingredients mixed this Method did not have any main ingredient, here the essence of several materials will work for a cl.u.s.ter before they merge into a single.

    This is what happened during an hour, the essences of material Mixed all the mixed essences mixed into one, forming a globe of Violet globe of semi-liquid which is now going up into my body bit by bit and filling the Runic Feather that is on my chest.

    Buzz!

    It took a little more than ten minutes to filled the Runic feather with Violet essence, just as I did, the formation lit up more brightly as it started to suck away the energy from the formation as it did, the formation began to crumble into the dust till there is only runic feather had remained.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    After sucking up all the energy, the feather started to seep inside me, and as I did, I began to feel pain. My other Method also produces during this process, but not this much.

    To others, this feather may be looked at, it is gently seeping inside my skin, but only I know how it is tearing my chest apart as seeping inside, it is taking my all not to scream as the weather went inside me.

    Time passed as the feather slowly started to seep inside me, and fifteen minutester, I found in my heart space right next to the Runic Lily, and despite it being on its 1st level, it was slightly suppressing the Runic Lily.

    Buzz!

    My heart had finally calmed down as the Chaos Crushing Holy Tower activated itself and covered the violet energy gathering in my heart. This violet energy is very poisonous. I could feel the viciousness of it. If the light from the refinement tower were caging it, it would have started to tear my body apart.

    Many types of energy exist in the world. Some were suitable for humans while others did not, and Violet energy is one of the energies which is not suitable for humans.

    Someone much has gotten this Method from the Grimm Monster. Human mystic methods are not vicious.

    I looked at the Violet energy for a while before I activated the Refinement Engine and started refining it. As I was refining it, I found out the level of Violet energy is quite high, and the 1st level of Towar is not sufficient to refine it.

    I took it to the 2nd floor for Refinement, and sometimeter, dark violet energy came out of the Tower, this Dark Violet energy is different from the Violet energy that is caged in the Tower Light.

    It does not feel threatening; instead, it gives the feeling of warmth. It is like the Tower had refined the whole poisonous element and made it apletely different one, which is good for my body, and what is more amazing. Dark Violet energy is three times more powerful than normal Violet energy.

    Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face when I saw this, this means that the already powerful Method had be three times more powerful. It has be powerful, but it does not mean I will be able to use it to its full potential.

    I am only Two Star Golden Elite, it will be very difficult for me to use the Method as its full potential, but there is one good news that I can control the energy I can use in this mystic method.

    My other mystic method, I had to use at least one petal amount of energy in one use, I could not use a half petal amount if I want to use one and a half petal amount, I will not able to do that, for that either I will have to use one petal amount of energy or two petal amount of energy but in Featherlight, I could however much energy I want as long as I can utilize it.

 Chapter 821 - Dangerous Potion

    <h4>Chapter 821 - Dangerous Potion</h4>

    Time passed by, and finally, I was able to fill Violet feathers to the brim and also .u.mte the reserve energy to the limit.

    When I first felt the power of the Dark Violet energy, I had thought I would not be able to reserve more than 5% of Dark Violet Energy, but to my surprise, I was able to reserve 15%, which is amazing.

    Sigh!

    I looked at the feather for a few moments before I opened my eyes and saw my holowatch and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The practice of method took nearly four hours from me, and now I have only an hour before I have to go to the guild.

    An hour of barely anything for things I had to do, still I will be able to do it one thing if I manage time well but before I have to check the power.

    "Let¡¯s see how powerful this Mystic Method is," I said and took a tiny amount of energy from the feather, just as I did, faint violet lines appeared on my body. I felt my body filled with the gentle energy which could bring out the explosive power.

    I did not activate that energy as I walked toward the end of the practice hall. This practice hall is quite big, same as the big practice hall I¡¯ve had back in my apartment, so it should be enough to test the speed.

    BANG!

    I took a deep breath as I activated energy as I made a run, but next moment, everything had turned blur in front of me, and I crashed on the wall of another side with a loud bang.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I cursed through the bloodied mouth as I felt my broken bones, as not only bones of my body had broken, but bones of the nose had also been broken, but despite that, there was no anger in my but a bright smile which looked quite hideous with my broken face.

    I drank the healing before standing up shakingly, waiting for my injuries to heal, a few secondster, all of my injuries got healed, and I became good as new.

    Sup!

    I again took the energy from the feather, but this time, the amount is even less thanst time. After making sure everything was right again and activated energy and made a run, this time everything had turned blue, but unlikest time, this time, I was able to stop myself colliding against the wall barely.

    I tried again and again with skill and finally was able to get a good idea about the Method and my limit to use it.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    I started to smile happily, till now my future seemed bleak to me that I did not know if I will be able to survive the mission where all the people ar Six Star Gold Elite or above but now with this skill, I see hope in surviving, though the hope slim, it still made me ecstatic as it is better than the absolute death.

    I still remember the look in the deacon eyes which said there is no way I could survive the mission, but with this, I will have some hope.

    After refining all the Violet energy I had spent, I took out some alchemical ingredients and instruments. I did not have time to make the strengthening potion as it will take more than an hour to make it and digest it.

    I am crafting apletely different potion when I went to ck Market, I did not n to buy the material for this potion, but after seeing the main ingredient of this potion, I decided to buy the whole ingredients of the potion.

    This potion is not for me, but for Ashlyn, it is making our fire ability stronger. If this potion worked and my fire ability became stronger, then I might be barely able to activate the Enchantment on my sword.

    My sword has only one Enchantment, but it needs a very powerful fire ability . Currently I could not activate it even if I fused my fire ability with Sunfire, but if the potion worked. My fire ability got stronger than I might be able to activate the enchantment.

    This potion is not difficult, but it is extremely dangerous, I could die if it failed as the main ingredient of this potion is the core of Lord Stage Fire Type Monster. This potion is extremely powerful that normal monsters will explode.

    Even those who had the power of tinum and Diamond will explode drinking this potion as it uses full core Lord Stage monster, among other dangerous things, but I am sure that Ashlyn will be able to drink it.

    I have seen her eat blood drops of stronger monsters, which could even pop up Lord and Duke stage monsters easily. So I am confident she will be able to drink it, and even if she didn¡¯t feel she could not digest it, Ashlyn will not drink it. She is very astute about these kinds of things.

    I started making potion, taking each step with utter caution, and finally, Ipleted the potion, and now the most important stage had remained. If I failed, then not, I would be killed by it, but also, the whole floor will be sted apart.

    I looked at colorless potion for a moment before picking up a small case from which I took out the first dark red monster core. My hands were a little shaky when I held it as it is a live bomb; it contains so much energy that could reduce the whole floor of this skyscr.a.p.er to dust.

    I did not take any safety measures, it¡¯s not because I did not care about my life or very sure I seeded, it¡¯s just that I do not have any safety measure I have that will help me in surviving the st if it urred.

    Blop!

    I took the core of the Lord stage monster above the potion and gently dropped inside the potion. Just as I did, I found the core of the Lord stage monster started to dissolve in it, seeing that a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    The potion had seeded. If it hadn¡¯t, then I wouldn¡¯t be alive now; instead, I would be in the air in the form of vapor.

    "Ashly came here," I shouted, and a few secondster, Ashlyn came flying andnded on my shoulder as she curiously started to look at the potion.

    "Can you drink it?" I asked, there is so much depend on her answer, her affirmation and digestion of the potion could increase my chances of survival quite a bit.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    Ashlyn chipped cheerfully, hearing that a bright smile appeared on my face, not only she said she could drink this potion, but she also found it quite appetizing.

    After chirping, she flew near the potion and increased her size little as before putting her beak inside the potion. The potion in the palm-size bottle started to reduce at a visible rate until itpletely finished.

    "Chew Chew Chew!"

    Ashlyn chirped at me brightly thanking me for a delicious meal before she went inside me, the potion powerful and even her, it will take a quite while to digest.

 Chapter 822 - Death Brigate

    <h4>Chapter 822 - Death Brigate</h4>

    I now only have twenty-five minutes to reach the Guild and report to my team. I quickly wore my outside clothes and all the artifacts before I went to the bathroom and washed my bloody face.

    I wanted to take a bath before going, but there was simply no time, so I just washed my face and dried it with my ability before getting out of the building.

    Feeling something like this would happen, I booked the hotel very close to the guild, so I will only have to make the short-run of the few minutes, and I will reach the Guild.

    Ten minutester, I had reached in front of the Guild and went inside as I only have fifteen minutes. I don¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but they have given a separate block for the Death Brigade and every team and their own conference room and everything.

    The way to the Death Brigade¡¯s block is notplicated. I just have to reach the 17th floor of the castle. The whole seventeenth floor is for the Death Brigade, and when I entered inside it, I found I¡¯ve entered thepletely new world.

    Everything seemed normal, but people that were going around also seemed normal, but this normal is giving me apletely different feeling as if I am entering apletely different ce.

    This ce seemed to have a hint of madness and killing and other emotions filling through the air that even normal people could sense much less me who hadprehended the Killing Rule.

    As I had entered the, I saw a board named Death Board, which has a hundred entries and names of the various teams written on it. On the top is Team 78, on second had a Team 34, and when I looked for the team I¡¯ve assigned to, I found them way down at 77.

    That was really too low, though I did not know what this ¡¯Death Board¡¯ is. I know that 77th is not a good number to have in any team.

    Knock Knock!

    Soon I reached the door that had ¡¯Team 52¡¯ written, I am five minutes early than the required time which is a good thing, I don¡¯t want to bete on my first day, even criminals don¡¯t like those who camete.

    Sup! "Oh, herees a newbie who is going to die in his first Mission."

    I heard a door opened, in front of me I was in a big conference room with a big conference table. There are about fifty seats on the table on which more than half were upied.

    The interesting thing is in the center of the conference table Image of me is floating. Besides my photo, my detailed information is floating in there.

    In there I could see my Battle Power, which is Four-Star Golden Elite, that is the lowest of all.

    Here everyone is Six Star Elite above, even the Six Star Elites are less, in thirty-something, most have the power of Eight Star Elite and the most powerful is the Redhead girl who is above Golden Elite but below that of tinum.

    I observe them as they observe me, their sense assaulting me rudely but could get past the protection over my body, I had protected myself with the help of Artifact, except for High-level tinum and above them, nobody will be able to see my level.

    Though when inside the city, I did not mask my aura but it is necessary, most of the people present here are the criminals, if they got to know my real power which is Two Star Golden Elite, they will tear me apart before Grimm Monsters do.

    So, it is important to maintain a little air mystery that makes them guess if I¡¯m a really a Four Star Golden Elite. I will not be able to maintain this mystery for long as I will have to fight eventually, but that is fine as that my main focus would be that of surviving.

    "Brat, what crime did youmit to being sent to this hellhole?" Asked a burly whos is sitting at the end of the table, he looked the same age as me but still called me Brat.

    "Conspiracy," I said mysteriously, he seemed a little confused hearing this but did not ask further.

    I walked toward the end of the conference table. Here everyone seemed to be sitting ording to power level, and my being lowest had to sit at the end of the table right beside the Burly guys who had called me a brat.

    I walked next to a burly guy and was sitting when I noticed a moment from the Burly guy. It had extended him a hand at a very fast speed. He had calcted the perfect timing as he would yank my chair when my ass was about to touch the chair.

    It would have been able tough at my expense when I was if I hadn¡¯t practiced such amazing Method, but now it will be very difficult for it with the speed its hand was moving.

    Sup!

    Just as he moved his hands toward my chair, I took a slight violet energy of the feather. It made my movements extremely fast that its hand only reached halfway when I sat on my chair and turned toward him with a smile.

    Seeing my extremely fast movement, its expression froze midway before a look of surprise appeared on his face.

    "Hahaha... Tom, you have been sessful in the past two rookies, but this you failed." several peopleughed loudly, but the man on the other sideughed so loudly that he had downed all others with hisugh as he mocked the burly young man.

    The burly guy did not say anything, just red at one who isughing at us before turning toward me with a bright smile. "Wee to hell rookie, I hope you survive at least one mission he said," he said as he is weing me at the most fun amus.e.m.e.nt park, not to a ce where my chances of dying are very high.

    As time passed, more and more people came to the room, but no one asked me any question if I am not here, but they all spread their senses over me and looked at my info floating in the center of the table.

    Soon a young man of my age entered the room, and I was quite surprised seeing him as he is the first person who talked to me in Warzone. It is the same young man who had advanced me about the teleportation formation.

    He also seemed quite surprised. He also did not talk to me and he just smiled at me and sat near the redhead as he is Nine Star Golden Elite.

    ¡¯Crazy!??? I thought when I read about Death Brigade earlier, I¡¯vee to know that Death Brigade is not only for the Criminals, other people also could join too, but normally people don¡¯t as the rate of fatality rate is very high.

    Still, some crazy people like that young man in Blue joined the Death Brigade, people had many reasons, the rush of risk or wanting to kill maximum Grimm Monsters but the most important reason for normal people Joining the Death Brigade is progress.

    The rate progressed very high in Death Brigade, even more, an untalented person would make superfast progress in it. The immense danger stimtes one¡¯s talent and makes one improve faster.

 Chapter 823 - Team 52

    <h4>Chapter 823 - Team 52</h4>

    "Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s start on the Mission." Said the redhead tapped a few buttons on the table and next moment, my projection and info got reced with the map on which three points are shing.

    "This time we have to receive the mission of ¡¯Extremely Hard difficulty,¡¯ we have to exterminate three Gold Level Launching pads of Grimm Monsters in the Sulfur Marsh." Said redhead as she moved her, and multiple windows shed toward all 36 people that are sitting on the table, including me.

    But I am not one bit looking at the doc.u.ment that appeared in front of me and my mind is still processing the ¡¯Extremely Hard difficulty¡¯ word that she had said.

    In the Warzone there are seven types of difficulties in the mission, Easy, Medium, Hard, Very Hard, Extremely Hard, ughter, and Doom, and 99% Missions that allotted through the Warzone are from the first three Grand difficulties which are Easy, Medium and Hard and even these missions people lost their lives regrly.

    The Missions above first three Grade are difficult, the teams get exterminated through it, so when she mentioned ¡¯Extremely Hard difficulties¡¯ so casually my whole body started to shake, and I felt like either I¡¯ve lost my mind, or these people lost theirs that even ¡¯Extremely Hard¡¯ is not phasing these people even a bit.

    I am panicking without reason; beforeing here, I have seen fatality statistics of this Warzone from Rachel¡¯s holowatch and knew how many people during these missions, in Extremely Hard difficulty mission getting the whole team exterminated is amon thing.

    "As you see on file in front of you, that each of theseunch pads has at least a thousand Golden Elites, our mission is to kill all the Grimm Monsters and destroy the teleportation formation which is inside," she said. Everyone started to read the files in front of them in a serious mood.

    I also controlled my fear and started reading, but I had just read half a page when I started shaking again. When I first heard there are thousand Golden Elite, I thought most of them would be low level ones, and would be easily killed by use, but when I looked, the level distribution that is written cold sweat started spreading through my body.

    About 30% Golden Elites in theseunching pads are Five Star above, which means we will face 300 Golden Elites that are Five Star and above.

    ¡¯Are they trying to kill us?¡¯ I asked myself, as I looked like a number, it would be aplete ughter if we went against them, but when I looked around, I found these people were still reading carefully and their shaking could be seen in their mind.

    They are analyzing every detail like I did before I used to go to the hunting ground, it seemed like a regr routine of them.

    "How much time do we have to finish it?" Asked one Nine Star Golden Elite, "Three weeks." said redhead when she said it, her expressions were quite unnatural.

    "What, just three weeks, do the Guild really want to kill us. Asking us toplete three Extremely Hard difficulty missions in just two weeks, it looks like they want to kill us."

    All of them who were calmly reading the files in front of them burst into an uproar, seeing how little time they were getting, seeing I heaved a sigh of relief thinking they still have some sense of self-preservation. If they had not shouted out for the Mission time limit given by the Guild, I would have thought they hadpletely lost their minds.

    "Since we got the mission, there is no time to let go," said Redhead, and everyone else stood up and started following her, including me, but unlike them, I am very confused.

    They did not n, they did not discuss the strategy to execute such missions, the leader just informed, and all of them followed her. I desperately wanted to ask what was going on, but I decided not to ask and just follow them, I will know everything over time.

    In a few minutes, we came out of the guild and saw the leader and rest walking toward a very powerful looking muscled heavy car. They entered the cars one by one, including the blue-haired young man who could use teleportation formation to reach the city gates directly.

    "Come, rookie, this car is ours." said burly Tom as he invited me to thest Car. The car is big, the four is satfortably inside it as the car sped at rocket speed. The speed of the car is really amazing. It is way faster than the car I had booked.

    I don¡¯t think I could book such a car with the Criminal Record, someone who is not a criminal.

    As the HoverCar sped toward the city gates, burly Tom again started talking with the two friends of his withpletely ignoring me, I listened to their conversation for a while and soon lost interest as they were talking about a particr Guildmaster who they thought is the hottest girl in Heim.

    I would have listened to their conversation if not me still mulling over Rachel, who doesn¡¯t want to listen about hot girls even if they have a beautiful Girlfriend.

    I closed my eyes and concentrated on my source, which is giving off quite intense energy. The potion has started working, and my fire ability has started bing stronger, but it is nowhere close to what is required for the enchantment to activate.

    My ability will have to be a lot stronger for me to be able to use the Enchantment of my Toten Artifact. Ashlyn is still digesting the potion, so there is quite a big hope that the power of my ability will reach the required level.

    Finally, after forty-five minutes, we have reached the city gates, the city too vast even after having such speed, the car still took forty-five minutes to reach the city gates.

    Thud Thud...

    We got out of the car one by one and walked toward the city gates, and I was quite surprised to see that evente at night, the city gates are still very crowded.

    Though the city gates are crowded, there is no chaos. The gate is huge and there are multiple entrances for people to pass through. Our group had also picked one of such entrances to walk out.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Just as we walked out of the boundary of the city, the people of my team started to shoot through the sky, seeing them I had no choice but to follow and match their speed, which is very straining for me.

    "It¡¯s a good thing rookie, you can manage the speed, if you were like past rookies you would have had to hear loud scolding." said the Burly top but just as he finished, his friend chimed in saying "As you have heard on your rookie days."

    "Shut up, Carlos," said Top angrily before he started the conversation again.

    While it may seem like I am fine, but I am not, I am trying my best to maintain my speed with them. If they have increased their speed more even by little, then I would be left behind.

 Chapter 824 - Sulfur Marsh

    <h4>Chapter 824 - Sulfur Marsh</h4>

    I muttered as the speed of my teammates slowed down by little as we passed the boundary of Heim, from here we will encounter monsters.

    The speed of ours is still fast, but I do not have to use my all to maintain my speed with my teammates. We started to fly over the forest without hiding ourselves, many Grimm Monsters attacked us on the way, including one Nine Star Golden Elite but it was split into two by a blue-haired young man before it got a chance to say anything.

    The Grimm Monster and the body were at the same level, and their battle power was also the same, but the attack had happened so fast that I am barely able to catch what had happened.

    It was a good thing I had switched to the Red vision before the attack had happened; otherwise, I would not have been able to catch a glimpse of such a strong attack.

    I¡¯ve seen the Nine Star Golden Elites fight, but they were never this fast, and the most fantastic thing about this attack is that Blue Haired boy did not use any skill or Mystic Method. He did all this with its own skill.

    Even if I can¡¯t do that if Ie across any Two Star Golden Elite if I hade across Two Star Elite, I would need at least five moves to kill it, and execution wouldn¡¯t be this smooth.

    That was the first time I¡¯ve got the Glimpse of the power of the members of Death Brigade, and the fear I was feeling about this ¡¯Extremely Hard¡¯ mission had lessened a little.

    Time passed by, and soon dawn came, but we still did not stop, we continued without slowing our speed, and finally, whente morning approached, we slowed down and started tond, and we have finally reached Sulfur Marsh.

    Though our destination is deep in the Sulfur Marsh, we will have to move though the ground.

    This time also there was nomand, nothing. All peoplended silently without making any sound and started to move into the forest cautiously and swiftly. When I observed them, I was shocked to find that all their stealth is amazing.

    They are not using any method; they had justpletely sealed their aura and began to walk into the March or sometimes crawl and swim when the Grass is not big enough to hide them.

    I covered myself with killing energy and mud like them as I started to follow them. It felt extremely yucky to cover the mud over the body since everyone had done it, including redhead, I¡¯ve followed their suit too.

    It is good that I decided to observe each of them before I had started applying mud on my body as some of them had used quite ingenious tricks. They had covered themselves with a thin but very concentratedyer of mana before applying the mud on their body.

    This trick may seem simple, but it is extremely hard as of the thirty-eight people only five sessfully able to do that while twelve made some mistakes. This trick not only needs pure mana but an extremely high level of control over it also.

    One has to create a very thinyer of mana around one, but thatyer has to be very concentrated with mana. Others might have a problem making such, but all I required it¡¯s thought to do that, with the swirling Armor, my control over my energy had increased so much that even Redhead leader could not bepared to me.

    "Rookie, the territory of Sulfur Marsh is Grimm Monsters Domain. Human teams rarelye here; you have been very careful to not be discovered."

    "If you are discovered, not only will you jeopardize the mission, but you will also take the heavy beating from the leader too." Warned burly Tom before he silently swims away.

    My lips couldn¡¯t help but curled up hearing that, it should be them who should be worried about being discovered, I had enveloped myselfpletely in killing Rule with the help of the Artifact unless any Grimm Monsters directly spot me with their eyes, there is no way in hills, it will sense me with sense with its senses.

    We swam away, and on the way, we encountered, and quite a number of Grimm Monsters, and all of them were Golden Elites. I¡¯ve never seen so many Golden Elites concentrated in one Area, Golden Elites are not cabbages in Marked, which one could find anywhere, but in this marsh, they seemed like cabbages that could be found anywhere.

    As we traveled through the Marsh, we havee across many Grimm Monsters, monsters of them we have avoided, but some we had to kill. Those poor bastard, they all died without knowing how they have been killed and their bodies have also disappeared from the marsh.

    Time passed by and evening approached, but we are still passing through the marsh. The marsh is too big despite our speed. We are still taking so much time to reach our destination.

    Three hours after sunset, we have finally stopped at a very discreet ce. It is even more discrete in the evening.

    One by one, everyone got out of the mud pool, and as they did, the mud started to fall from their bodies, especially leaders and four other people, as the mud that was present on their body started to slide down. Their clean and pristine clothes are revealed while others have mud on the various ces on their bodies, who they are trying to get clean in various ways.

    When I came out of the mud pool, mid-on, my body also started to fall, but the process was very smooth, smoother than five of them, it looked like ayer of mud peeling down from my body. Some seemed surprised seeing that, but nobodymented on it.

    After everyone got the mud off their bodies, the redhead team leader threw the down body in the Mud and minutester, a huge pipe extended from it, seeing the pipeing, everyone flew into it, including me.

    Abode!

    The team leader had thrown down the abode in a mud pool, and now we have entered the abode and walked toward the huge conference table that had thirty-eight seats for thirty-eight people exactly.

    "For each mission, we have four days. We will follow our usual practice. Will we spy on the Grimm Monsters for two to three days till we get all the info we need before the attack," said Redhead.

    "Kevin, Stephan, Sasha, and new rookie, you will spy first," said the Redhead leader, hearing that many people got surprised seeing the leader choosing to start to look at me, I felt quite ufortable seeing all those dangerous gazes locked on me.

    "Leader, he is a rookie; if he was caught, he would mess up the whole mission." Objected one Eight Star Golden Elite finally, people had the same question, but they did not dare to ask the redhead.

    "His stealth is better than everyone hears, better than Sasha and Marty." replied the leader, hearing that nearly every one got shocked but not me, during the journey in the marsh I felt the gaze of the leader and her soul sense scanning over me many times, so it is obvious she had gotten quite a good idea about my stealth abilities.

 Chapter 825 - Spying

    <h4>Chapter 825 - Spying</h4>

    After two hours of discussion, I walked out of the Abode with three others. I covered myself with mud just like before and sneakily walked toward the camp of the Grimm Monsters, which is ten kilometers away.

    Four of us will take four different directions and observe the camp of Grimm Monsters from four directions. I will have to look for everything, from what tribe of Grimm Monsters they are to the time of their shift to the time they eat, everything.

    This is an Extremely Hard difficulty mission. One could not just barge inside and kill the Grimm Monsters. If we do that, then it will not take much time for us to get exterminated.

    We will deal with not, not hundred but thousand Golden Elite, and that is on condition that we could destroy the teleportation formation first, if we fail to do that before attacking them we will be facing an endless horde of Grimm Monsters from formation and it will be our extermination not theirs.

    I moved through the swamp cautiously, avoiding any Grimm Monster Ivee across, but there f.u.c.k.i.n.g too much of them, and the worst thing is, I am finding all of these f.u.c.kers at my level or a level higher than me.

    So there is no way I could just kill the Grimm Monster in the single attack soundlessly before moving away, which is why I sometimes had to stop for a while before I could move again.

    Which is why it took me three whole hours to reach the camp of the Grimm Monsters, three f.u.c.k.i.n.g hours. If I could fly, I would not have taken even a minute at my highest speed to cross 10 Km, but now it had taken me three hours.

    When I looked at the camp of Grimm Monsters, I couldn¡¯t help but remember the ck Market but of smaller size.

    In front of me is a huge dome made of energy, it is quite big, a size of a small vige, inside hundreds of abodes, could be seen in neat lines with Aqua Rhinomen Grimm Monsters patrolling the perimeter heavily.

    The most eye catching thing in this Camp is two Dark Color Teleportation gates, from my red vision, I could see them clearly and also see the people that areing and going out of them.

    From what I had heard from my teammates till now, when we attack, our first mission is to destroy the Teleportation Gate so that no reinforcements wille.

    Teleportation Gate or no teleportation gate, this mission is extremely difficult and I feel like I could lose my life. I could see that every Grimm Monster inside the camp is Golden Elite, which has at least one Star on their temple.

    I am pretty close to the Camp just two hundred meters away; this distance is extremely dangerous. The leader had cautioned me to observe from half a kilometer and should not go any close.

    But I still did it as I felt like I could go close with the help of Artifact and Killing Rule.

    The Aqua Rhinomen are cautious, they have not only posted the Guards inside the Camp but also on outside and there is one Aqua Rhinoman who is close to me, just five meters ahead of me.

    I am lying in Mud with a portable oxygen cylinder in my mouth, as for seeing I don¡¯t have to worry as I have Red vision, which helps me see everything a few hundred meters around me with perfect rity.

    I see everything and note every important point I¡¯ve noticed from the Grimm Monsters. In just a few hours, I got much valuable information, and this is just the start as I will be here for a long time.

    I will have to keep watch and collect intel till the dawn on the day after tomorrow, which is fine to me as not sleeping for two straight days is not much staring at me, and such hard missions also kept thoughts of Rachel away from me for some time.

    In the airship, I used to think about Rachel every waking moment, that I becamepletely miserable. This mission had brought a little change in that, though I still remember her. My mind also focused on a mission too, which gave me a little respite.

    Time passed by, and Dawn came, and I continued noting all the changes I¡¯ve observed, not daring to miss anything as every important thing I note will help to craft a better strategy, which in turn helps me save my life.

    As six ticks in, I noticed there were a lot of peopleing out of the formation, and the same amount of people went inside the formation. The Grimm monster had better technology, which enables them to send people at long distances.

    Through theseunch pads, Grimm Monster went to a different location. Their location might be some area in the Warzone or Midzone, or they are going Outpost, one could not tell unless they see the coordinates which are also part of the mission but notpulsory one as who would have time to open the internal system of the Teleportation gate and look for the coordinates.

    Time passed, and evening came, and Monsters changed their shift again and hourter it was their dinner time.

    For dinner, many monsters gathered in groups, some Grimm Monsters took out their dinner from their storage while others took off dinner material, and one can guess what the main ingredient of dinner is.

    Human!

    Many Grimm Monsters have taken out bodies of Humans from their storage and started to cook them in different methods; my blood began to boil, and killing intent inside me rages.

    I wanted to move away from my spots and rip those f.u.c.k.i.n.g Grimm Monsters to shreds, but I control myself as If I did that, then I would be one that will get ripped into shreds and get eaten just like the dead humans on fire.

    Looking at the bodies of humans, I frowned a little as the bodies they removed werepletely n.a.k.e.d, and not single strands of hair could be seen on their bodies, they looked less like humans and more like apletely clean monster that one buys from the supermarket to eat.

    ¡¯These may be the pen humans.¡¯ I said in my mind, I have read that deep in the Green Monsters territory, the Grimm Monsters bred humans for the food, and this my first time seeing the reared human in reality.

    I have killed many Grimm Monsters and sorted through their storages, and this is my first time seeing it, and to be honest, they look just like normal humans. I didn¡¯t know when I looked at them.

    I was searching for something which makes them different from us, but I realized we are the same, and this thought stuck into my mind, making my emotions a little jumble that I wasn¡¯t able to think properly for a while.

    Time passed as I watched everything, and soon dawn approached, seeing that I stealthy made my way back and removed the multiple cameras I¡¯ve ced around before making my way back to the abode.

 Chapter 826 - Important Thing To Do

    <h4>Chapter 826 - Important Thing To Do</h4>

    "Good Job, rookie."

    Said Redhead leader, as she finished reading the report I¡¯d made. Other¡¯s also seemed impressed by my report. They should be, I¡¯ve taken quite a big risk going close to the Grimm Monsters Camp to get this information.

    It is the fourth day morning, and after I¡¯ve returned with others yesterday, the leader has sent another group of people for spying, and now with all the information we have collected, we are crafting the best strategy to attack.

    I¡¯ve be quite impressed with their work, despite having less time for the mission, they did not hurry even a bit. They gave maximum time they could for information collecting before they started nning for the attack.

    The discussion is going on intensely, each member giving his or her thoughts in nning and the leader listening to each of them before discussing each point with them. I did not say anything as all the points I¡¯ve had already voiced out by others.

    I just listened to their discussion and soaked in every information that came to their mind , as they were discussing they were also giving reference to the missions they have done, listening about their past missions, I got both shocked and surprised as they were no less dangerous than the mission we have dealing with right now.

    "So, everyone agrees with the Evening attack. We willunch an attack at around 6:15 PM when the guards change their shifts." said leader, and everyone nodded.

    "We will be divided into eight teams and attack on eight sides, my team will be responsible for destroying the teleportation gate, while Sashs¡¯s, Kevins, Mira¡¯s team will lead...."

    Team leader started giving off duties to each group she had divided us into. Exining everything in great detail. from where we will attack and how we will attack and everything; she did not leave a single detail out.

    This is an Extremely Hard difficulty mission. We will be dealing with the Thousand Golden Elites with just the strength of the thirty-eight. It is such a vast difference in number that finishing such a mission seemed almost impossible.

    "Ok, take a rest you all, we will leave at 2.," Leader said and dismissed the meeting, everyone silently nodded before heading to their rooms.

    This is 11:00 AM, and it means I have three hours to prepare for my death mission. I call it such that the chances of me dying during the mission are quite high. I have seen the power of the Grimm Elites, who are in camp, and they are f.u.c.k.i.n.g powerful.

    So powerful that if I hade across any powerful Grimm Monster, then I would have no chance of surviving.

    With my amazing speed method at most I could dodge attacks of the Seven Star Golden Elite, but if I hade against Eight Star Golden Elite or Nine Star Golden Elite or something above, then there is no chance I would survive their attack, no matter how fast I am.

    Walking to the big hallway, I¡¯ve reached my room, this abode of the team leader is quite big, nobody would guess under the mud pool there is a big Mansion.

    After entering my room, I removed all my clothes and popped up a big piece of the Medicinal Monster core before I started practicing three methods together.

    The mission is hard, and I will need all the strength I need, and if this practice could provide me with little aid, I will continue with it.

    Just a few seconds after I started practicing, it began to feel like my body started to feel bloated before blood started to seep out of every hole of my body, seeing that I did not panic as it had be amon urrence for me.

    Even since I started my journey for the Warzone, I am practicing with immense risk. I would always eat the core of the monster, which is above my limit.

    I first started to do that to take my mind off the Rachel, but after I saw the result it is giving me, I began to do it regrly.

    It is due to taking such a risk I was able to create the 5th Amethyst Seal this early and progressing quickly toward another Major cleansing.

    With me bing me Golden Elite and my constitution upgrading, everything has be harder. I need an immense amount of energy to make a breakthrough, and the Secret Method, Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise have also be harder to practice.

    I do not mind their difficulty as this is the price I¡¯ve to pay for bing stronger and they will be even harder as I progress further.

    Time passed as I continued performing, and with that, more and more medicinal energy gathered in my body with no way to get out, which is making it crack throughout my body from which blood could be seen seeping out.

    This scene did not affect me as it had be amon sight these days, I did not mind the changes and continued, and finally, Nero came out and started to eat the energies swiftly.

    His speed is so great that it makes one feel it is not eating the energies, but energies have beening into its mouth on its own. However, despite Nero¡¯s amazing eating speed, it is still taking him quiet time to eat all the medicinal energies I have in my body.

    Hun!

    Chew Chew!

    I was just watching the Nero eating the energies when I heard a familiar sensation in my mind, and the next moment, I heard melodies chirp as Ashlyn came out to me in a cheerful mood.

    My bloody face couldn¡¯t help but smile seeing hering out, she came out means she had finally digested the potion.

    In the morning, when I checked my source, I saw that my fire ability had be strong enough to activate Enchantment on my sword barely and that did not end as that time, Ashlyn still had not digested the potion.

    Looking at my source, it seemed powerful than before though it had be only slightly powerful, that slightly powerful is fine as this slight increase will increase the power of my swords enchantment slightly, which will be very helpful.

    This potion had done another thing which I had not expected and was quite shocked earlier when I sensed Ashlynn¡¯s aura. The potion had increased her power. She had gone from Two Star Golden Elite to Four Star Golden Elite peak.

    Her increase of power is totally unexpected but very much needed surprise, with her peak Four Star Golden Elite strength, she had be more powerful enough to help me inbat.

    Chew Chew Chew...

    Suddenly Ashlyn started chirping loudly, she was feeling very hungry, and I should feed her as she has a very important thing to do. She seemed very excited about this thing, I had asked her telepathically, but she refused to tell me.

    Thud Thud...

    Sighing internally, all I could do was give her food that had been in my storage ring, they are frozen food, which she did not like much, but I did not have a chance to cook, so this is the only food I can give it to her.

    She seemed to be very hungry as she started to eat the food from the boxes without hesitation.

 Chapter 827 - Silent

    <h4>Chapter 827 - Silent</h4>

    A few minutester, I finished practicing and went to shower while Ashlyn was still busy eating. She is eating eight to nine times food of her size, this is a record for her, but I did not feel surprised as I had stopped doing that when it came to her eating habits.

    When I came back from the shower, she instantly went inside me, and I sat on the bed, closing with my eyes closed, waiting for the amazing thing she had told me about.

    "F.U.C.K!"

    I shouted loudly when I saw what Ashlyn doing is, this is the biggest surprise she had given me so far, it is bigger than herprehending Rule powers and using it as those things happened, albeit very very rarely but do happen.

    But what she is doing right now is beyond myprehension. It is amazing beyond belief.

    She is taking energies of my Mystic Method, I have never heard any Monster using Mystic Method as unlike Rule power or ult Energy, the Energies of Mystic Method require a base to use them.

    The Base is not only helpful in absorbing these energies but helps in storing and using them. Without the base, it is nigh impossible to use those energies, and even if one somehow is able to gather those energies in one¡¯s body, instead of helping, they will ravage the body and one will die.

    But Ashlyn is sucking them without any problem, and when I looked at her body, there seemed to be no problem with her, which again shocked me.

    I wanted to ask her how she is doing it, but seeing she is busy taking the energies from me, I closed my eyes and started refining the method energies. With her taking energies from me, I will need to refine energies to fill them as, without them, I am as good as dead on the battlefield.

    Time passed by as I continued refining energies, and such a whole two hours had passed when I was finally able to refine my energies, and when I look at the time, I found there was barely ten minutes remaining till our time of our leave.

    Seeing that, I started to wear clothes and also started asking Ashlyn questions about how she is taking the Method Energies from me and will she be able to use it.

    Her first answer was simr to most of the answers she had given me in the past. She didn¡¯t know how she was able to do this.

    She just knows that when her body and soul got stronger, she automatically knew she could do it.

    Sup Sup...

    As for will she be able to use the energies, she did not answer me, she showed me. She came out with me and started using the energy of my FeatherLight. She is appearing and despairing in every corner of the room.

    Her speed was so fast that I did not feel able to see anything except for appearing and disappearing in the small room. I was quite shocked seeing the speed she is flying and her mastery on the FeatherLights energy despite using it for the first time.

    ¡¯Don¡¯t use the method of energy in front of others.¡¯ I told Ashlyn telepathically, her usage of Rule power is fine as it happened but Monster using Method Energies will shock the city even continent and bring loads of trouble to me.

    After cautioning her, I asked her toe inside me before I walked out of the room.

    In the hall, except for two, all the people have gathered, the two people have alsoe, one minute before decided time.

    "Everybody good luck. I hope everyone survives the mission." The team leader said solemnly before she flew up and following her, I too flew up with others.

    "Rookie, be careful, this mission is not anything else you have done before." said burly Tom as we started to move toward Grimm Monsters Camp.

    Burly Tom and I are in the same team; our team has four people other than me; there is a Seven Star Golden Elite Josh and Nine Star Golden Elite Adam, who is the leader of our team.

    I nodded at burly tom in thanks as we continued toward the Camp of Grimm Monsters. Our speed is fast, faster than mine when I went to the Grimm Monsters camp day before yesterday.

    The speed does not surprise me, as our leader is the Eight Star Golden Elite who could kill any Elite Star Elite or those below in a single attack, with the power we have been able to reach the camp of the Grimm Monsters in just two hours.

    We have currently maintained two hours¡¯ distance from the Camp of the Grimm Monsters; we did not want to alert them with our presence before we entered their camp and destroyed the teleportation gate.

    "It is time."

    Said team leader softly when there are only fifteen minutes to the required time. We silently approached the Camp of the Aqua Rhinomen, and now there are only two hundred meters of the distance between us and camp.

    The closest Aqua Rhinoman is about a hundred meters from us, it usually would be quite difficult for normal people to get these close to the Grimm Monster without them sensing us, but these people are not normal persons.

    They are a member of the Death Brigades. Their stealth skills are amazing that without using any skills or method, they could hide from the Grimm Monsters in this close distance.

    The closest Aqua Rhinoman looked quite bored, every now and then it would look at its wrist device and mutter something likely the time remaining to his shift.

    Buzz

    Finally, after three minutes, a smile appeared on its face, and at the same time, the rings that Grimm Monster distributed to us have also buzzed means it is time to kill.

    Without any need for order, four of us got out of the mud pool and moved toward the Aqua Rhinoman that was patrolling outside. Our leader chose the Aqua Rhinoman, which is three hundred meters from us as it is the closest Eight Star Golden Elite monster.

    The monster which is closest to us was Seven Star Elite, so Josh took while Tom took Five-star elite and I four-star elite, which is also three hundred meters distance from me.

    Puchi, sh, Puchi...

    I activated the Featherlight without any hesitation and moved toward the Aqua Rhinoman I chose, my speed was so fast, and I appeared in behind soundless without a second and pierced my sword right through its back.

    It happened so fast and that even Aqua Rhinoman that I killed did not get a chance to see how it is killed, not only it but I am also surprised at speed I have killed it as this is the fastest speed Ive been and I am still in quite a disbelief that I was able to control myself in such speed,

    After killing the monsters when I looked around, I found my teammates had already killed their targets and were now moving toward the different monsters. They have to kill.

    Half a minute passed by, and we have killed all the Aqua Rhinomen that were patrolling outside.

 Chapter 828 - Red Death

    <h4>Chapter 828 - Red Death</h4>

    Though my senses, other teams were also moving toward the Aqua Rhinomen Camp just like us.

    The teamwork of these people is amazing; just with one signal, they killed all the Grimm Monsters others, and now they all are moving toward the Camp in unison.

    Soon we reached the forcefield, and I could see one of the pirs that are responsible for maintaining the forcefield. Now, we just have to wait for the signal, as soon as we receive the signal we will go inside as for how I don¡¯t know.

    In the strategy discussion, they have to use the word ¡¯Drill¡¯ to enter inside the forcefield. I don¡¯t know what that drill is, how big it is, I guess I will find out in a few seconds.

    We have only a few seconds to enter the camp unnoticeably, as within a minute they will notice the Grimm Monsters that were patrolling the outside of the Camp are dead and will sound the rm before that happens we have toplete our first objective which will also be out a signal to enter inside.

    BOOM BOOM!

    Suddenly two loud booms rang out from inside the camp; even when we were outside of the forcefield we could hear the loud sound, the sound was from the teleportation gate, the team had destroyed both teleportation gates.

    "Let¡¯s kill a shit load of Grimm Monsters." Group leader said manically as a small ck palm-sized thing appeared in his hand, which he ced on the forcefield.

    Buzz!

    Just as he ced that palm-size thing on the forcefield, it started to buzz and started creating a hole in the forcefield, which is getting bigger at the visible pace, and just as it became big enough that humans could be passed through, the leader jumped inside.

    Behind him were Josh and Tom and then me, we all entered inside the forcefield. As we entered our group leader did another thing, he took a circr white disc from his storage and ced it on one of the pirs that are generating the forcefield.

    Usually, there is always a guard stationed beside the pir, but due tomotion, it left its ce, which makes destroying the Teleportation Gate first as a wise choice as it not only cuts off the enemy¡¯s reinforcement but also helps in attracting the Grimm Monsters from their posts.

    "HUMAN!"

    This roar started echoes throughout the camp, a group of Fifty-something Aqua Rhinomen had already spotted us and nowing toward us with rage-filled eyes.

    "Kill them all!"

    Our group leader shouted, and four of us moved toward the group of fifty-something Aqua Rhinomen. This Group is pretty powerful with over fifty Aqua Rhinomen.

    In the group of fifty something Grimm Monsters, there are about fifteen Grimm Monsters that have the power of Six Star Golden Elite and Seven Star Golden Elites.

    With the order of the leader, we all ran toward the Group of Aqua Rhinomen.

    Without hesitation, I activated the energy of FeatherLight and moved toward the Grimm Monster with speed matching to josh.

    Slice Puchi Puch Sup???

    Just as we reached the group of Aqua Rhinomen, multiple sounds started to ring out, all of these sounds of killing. My teammates are killing the Grimm Monsters at the visible pace, not a single Grimm monster not taking a more than move to get killed.

    With the energy of Featherlight coursing through my body, my speed and movements became exceptionally fast, and with the aid of powerful senses, I was able to control myself perfectly.

    Slice Puchi Slice...

    I started from the weakest Two Star Golden Elites and killed it by decapitating before moving toward the Three Star Golden Elite that is beside him. Every move of mine would kill an Aqua Rhinomen.

    Their aqua blue bodies will get pierced or hacked by the sword of mine. There are no Grimm Monsters there who could reach the invisible sword, which would kill them before they know what happened.

    "Hehe!"

    I had just killed seven Aqua Rhinomen when suddenly, another Aqua Rhinoman appeared in front of me. It is different from all the other Aqua Rhinoman. I had killed before.

    Till now, I had only killed Grimm Monster of the level of Four Star Golden Elite or below, but now I¡¯vee face to face with the Five Star Golden Elite Grimm Monster, and there is no fear in my eyes instead there is excitement.

    Before the FeatherLight and my ability upgrade, I would have been fearful of the Five Star Golden Elite, but now, there is no fear in my eyes.

    "DIE!"

    It shouted and swung its Sawtooth de at me, which is Aqua Blue as its, seeing the deing, a fiendish smile appeared on my face, and I took more FeatherLight energy and ever taken before and moved.

    I moved with speed like never before, and it was very hard to control, but I did it, I activated all the power of the Killing Rule and took the aid from the Artifact to control the speed.

    I easily avoided the de of the Grimm Monster and moved behind him, and just as I did that, I unloaded a shit load of mana which I had infused my fire ability into my Sword and just as I did, a thread size dark redyer lit up around the edges of the sword.

    This is Enchantment of my sword Called Red Death, currently I am capable of lighting up only the thread size boundary of the sword, the moment I be capable of lighting up the whole sword Red, that day I will be terror for my enemies.

    As the edges of my sword lit up red with Red Death, I pierced my sword toward the back of the Grimm Monsters. The Aqua Rhinoman sensed my attacking and moved its de toward me, but it was too slow.

    Puchi!

    My sword touched back of its, and like butter, it moved deep inside it, cutting across his protection artifact and skin with no difference.

    When I looked at the dead Aqua Rhinoman I saw unbelievably in its eyes and its death was too swift, not only was my speed great but also my sword which pierced through the of Five Star Golden Elite without feeling any obstruction.

    The Red Death Enchantment gives my sword an unbelievable sharp edge, not only five Star Golden Elite, It has power to cut through the defenses of Six, Seven, and Eight Star Elites defenses just as easily.

    Which means as long as I could touch my sword to their chest, I will have no problem in killing them, but it is easier said than done, even with my superior speed and Great weapon, I am no match against the High-Level Golden Elites.

    I took out my sword and looked back to find another target to kill when I saw thest Aqua Rhinoman getting killed by the josh.

    My teammates had killed all the Grimm Monsters and unlike me, they have killed all the Grimm Monsters without the usage of ant skill or method, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed by them and lodged for their level of skill and experience even more.

    "Let¡¯s Go, others are getting overwhelmed." said the leader as he moved toward the center where the huge battle is raging where thirty-something Humans are facing against thousands of Grimm Monsters.

 Chapter 829 - Silver Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 829 - Silver Dawn</h4>

    Through my senses, I could see that the Grimm Monsters areing out of their abodes each second and joining the fight, increasing the pressure of those who are fighting the down below.

    Hearing the order of the Group Leader, we moved toward the central part of the Camp while killing any Grimm Monsters that came in our way.

    Crack Crack...BANG!

    While we were moving toward the center of the camp, I saw numerous cracks were forming on the forcefield at the swift speed. In just three seconds, the cracks spread densely across the forcefield before the whole forcefield shattered.

    This is such an amazing scene, the force field that is covering the area of the small town shattering on such a grand scale is an amazing thing, and I would have loved to watch it if I was not in such a hurry.

    After fifteen seconds of running, we had finally reached the center of the camp, and the scene I saw drew horror on my face. I have seen this scene through the red vision second before, but when I looked at it with my own eyes, I realized the true horror of it.

    Nearly a thousand Aqua Rhinomen are attacking thirty-something people in an utter frenzy, the bodies of Grimm Monsters are piling each second, but they did not seem to care as they frenziedly attacked the humans.

    Our side is getting more and more suppressed, and I could already see injuries piling on the bodies of the humans as they fought tens of powerful Grimm Monsters, even with their amazing prowess the Grimm Monsters are taking a huge toll on them.

    It was a good thing there is Leader and blue-haired young man who can save anyone who is about to die, but still, they are also getting overwhelmed.

    The Leader and Blue haired boy are archers. They are firing across the battlefield, saving any humans who are in danger and also surviving attacks from the tens of Aqua Rhinomen that are chasing them, which makes their condition also bad.

    Hun!

    I was just about to join the main battlefield when I noticed an unexpected thing that I really did not expect to find here. There is one monster fighting on the battlefield.

    It is very rare for monsters to fight on the battlefield as they are quite weak, even if they want to increase their strengths it is quite hard to do, it is not like every monster is weird like Ashlyn.

    This Monster, which is fighting, is a slender ck Cat monster, it crystalline ws from which it is piercing hearts and skulls of Grimm Monsters. The Cat is also quite powerful as it was able to kill the Five Star Elites.

    ¡¯Ashlyn came out; it is time for you to kill some monsters.¡¯ I said and called out Ashlyn before cautioning her not to use any Method Energy when she attacked, except for not using Method Energy, she could use her full power.

    Chew Chew...

    Ashlyn came out of me, and she chirped happily, but her cheerful chirp muffled by the sound of fighting. As she went out of me, some Grimm monsters noticed her but did not care for the little bird which they easily chomp out.

    Slice Puchi!

    I entered the battlefield and started to kill the Grimm monsters. I have chosen the side which has less powerful Grimm Monsters and started killing them with the power of mu Speed Method and Enchantment.

    My speed of killing is fast, but there are too many Grimm Monsters, even with my speed, I still gotden with heavy injuries within thirty seconds of entering the battlefield.

    Though these injuries are not much and easily healed by the potions I have in my mouth. There are extreme dangers from them if they hit the vital spots, and there are very very chances of getting injured on vital spots as the Grimm Monsters that are attacking are going for that.

    F.u.c.k!

    I kept killing, but there are f.u.c.k.i.n.g too many of them, and just now, I had received a heavy wound on my back, I had known attack wasing, but I was powerless to dodge it aspletely dodging that attack would meant getting skewed by another.

    It was a good thing I have the Killing Rule, which makes my senses sharper and gives me the ability to see around me. If not for it, I would have long dead in this fearsome battlefield.

    As I was fighting, suddenly I saw the night was getting brighter and brighter in the silvery light as if the silvery dawn had risen up on the entire battlefield.

    It attracted the gaze of everyone, and when everyone looked up, they saw an amazing scene. There high in the sky they saw about a hundred one meter long fireballs floating in circr motion.

    These fireballs had dawned the whole sky above the battlefield, seeing such scene eyes of everyone went wide as they could not see what had made these fireballs appear and that alerted both humans and Grimm Monsters.

    Soon they saw fireballs spinning rapidly as they spun, they became smaller and smaller till they became the size of the baby fist.

    Chew Chew...

    The Chirp that was drowned by battle earlier clearly heard across the whole battle field as a small silver bird revealed herself in the center of the tint fireballs.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Seeing the Silvery Bird, expression of the Grimm Monsters has changed as they understood the attack is from the human side, but regretfully they understood veryte as theke the fireballs rained down from the sky at an immense speed.

    Dhup Dhup Dhup...

    A hundred fireballs rained down on Grimm Monsters so fast and precisely that they hit the targeted spot without missing an inch, seeping inside their skin as they touched it.

    Only a select few Grimm Monsters were able to survive from these fireballs due help from powerful Grimm Monsters.

    In just single attack, Ashlyn had wiped out about eighty Grimm Monsters between for One Star Golden Elite to Five Star Golden Elite, such fearsome power that it had wiped out a such number of Grimm Monsters in the single attack and this was just a starting as Ashlyn had started to summoned another group of fireballs.

    While Ashlyn was attacking earlier, I used that chance very well. Taking advantage of the Grimm Monsters¡¯ shock, I killed sixteen Grimm Monster within eleven seconds, and of that sixteen Aqua Rhinomen, three were Five Star Golden Elites.

    This was fruitful kills, but that is a chance that only came once, and now that Grimm Monster knows what is happening, they would not lose theirposer easily and will be vignt against such attack.

    "Kill That Wretched Bird!"

    Shouted one Aqua Rhinoman and tense of Grimm Monsters flew up, but all of them died by the arrows of the Team Leader and Blue haired young man, but this did not seem to deter Grimm Monsters as another group of powerful Grimm Monsters flew up.

    I took a nce before I started to fight again, I am not worried about Ashlyn, even if Nine Star Golden Elite went after her, Ashlyn still could easily evade its attack easily.

    Ashlyn¡¯s help is immense, but it¡¯s in the initial phases, once all the weaklings are dead, her usefulness will also lessen as she will not be much helpful against the powerful Grimm Monsters.

 Chapter 830 - Unique Style I

    <h4>Chapter 830 - Unique Style I</h4>

    Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    Ashlyn keptunching one attack, and after another and in just three minutes, she had wiped out more than three hundred Aqua Rhinomen on her own. This is a fantastic kill record that even the team leader could notpete with.

    With little help from Ashlyn and our efforts, we have wiped out about eight hundred Aqua Rhinomen, and now there are about four hundred of them that have remained, and those who have remained are Six Star Golden Elite and above.

    Now the real battle is being fought in the battlefield where thirty-something humans are fighting against the four hundred Grimm Monsters, and all of these Grimm Monsters are extremely powerful.

    As for what I am doing, I am running. There are five Six Star Golden Elites that are chasing me, and two of them are using speed type of method just like me.

    If I did not have this amazing Speed Type Method and Ashlyn¡¯s who is harassing these monsters from above, I would have fallen under the de of these Aqua Rhinomen I am running away from.

    My Teammates are not in much better condition than me. They are also fighting against at least ten Aqua Rhinomen at once. I would have asked them to help if they had not needed it themselves.

    Sup Sup...

    "Human, if you are a man, then stop and fight us." Roared one Aqua Rhinomen who is just a few meters behind me. I did not fall into its provocation and dodge the attacked one of the Aqua Rhinoman.

    The attack was very powerful,unched from the Mystic Method. If it had hit me, I would have died immediately as the one that had attacked me Six Star Golden Elite, even a normal attack from such a powerhouse could kill me much less the Mystic method attack that came from them.

    ¡¯I have to do something quickly.¡¯ I said to myself as the strain on my body is building with the repeated use of the Featherlight. I would be most able to use it for three more minutes max with the current quantity of energy I am using.

    If I keep using it continually then I would have to take a break of at least a minute or my body would copse under such strain.

    There is only one thing I could do to stop these Aqua Rhinomen from chasing me, and that is to kill them, but it is easier said than done. I am a Two Star Golden Elite, who could increase his power to the Four Star Golden Elites but the powerhouses I am facing are Six Star Golden Elites.

    There is still the difference between Two Stars, which is a huge difference which can¡¯t be bridged through the normal means but I have ways to bridge that difference and kill these monsters but doing that would be extremely dangerous.

    Though the n is fatal and chances of me dying are more than fifty percent, it is still better than dying three minutester when my body wouldn¡¯t be able to amodate the energy of the FeatherLight anymore.

    Since the n had formed then there is no time to waste on waiting, the quicker I act, the more safe I would be.

    Suddenly I stopped on my tracks and turned toward them as I did two swords appeared in my hands. One is my Totem Artifact, while others are my Red sword, which I used to use before.

    Seeing me suddenly stopping and two swords appearing in hands, the Aqua Rhinomen got surprised, but they still came at me with the fiendish smile thinking I had reached my limit and now making a final stand.

    The first offensiveunched by the two Aqua Rhinomen who was closer to me as they had been following me with the Speed type of method of theirs and these two are my first targets.

    "DIE!"

    These Aqua Rhinomen did not stop seeing me stopping and came toward me with their full speed and with their sawtooth des shing toward me, wanting to tear my body with shreds.

    I did not move from my spot and let their toothed dese closer to me, and when there was just a half meter distance between des and me, I made my move.

    I took as much as featherlight energy in my body as I could and leap. My leap was so fast that even Grimm Monsters barely got a chance to notice what was happening as I leaped between their des.

    Tear!

    There was a very small distance between the two des, and when I leaped between them, a sleeve of my shirt got torn by one of the teeth of the de. I did not care about the small scratch and tear on my clothes as the second and most important part of my n to begin.

    I leaped out from the gap of two toothed des and just as I did. My red sword covered in the cloud of ck Sand and thin edges of my totem artifact lit red.

    Sup!

    Just as that happened, I threw my red sword, which is covered in the cloud of ck Sand toward the Aqua Rhinoman on my left with all stretch I had used my shaking right hand to sh toward the head of Aqua Rhinoman on my right.

    The eyes of the two monsters dted extremely as they saw the threatening attacking toward them, but they were powerless to do anything as despite using the Speed method, they did not have enough speed to dodge the attack.

    Puchi! Pachac!

    My sword moved toward it, and soon it touched its upper lip and started cutting through it, and all it could do is watch in horror as I cut its face into two.

    The moment was over just as it had started and a small smile appeared on my face. The Red Sword I threw at the Aqua Rhinomen had stuck on its neck, it had not died yet, but the amount of petal worth energy I had put into that attack, there is no question it will die and die painfully.

    As for Aqua Rhinomen, I had attacked with the Totem Artifact ispletly dead, I f.u.c.k.i.n.g sliced its head in half, it will not survive if it drank away the most miraculous medicine it had.

    This whole attack just took me second toplete, and it is not over yet, and there are still three Six Star Elites I have to kill.

    Without wasting any time, I took out three knives from my storage and infused them with the energy of the two of my mystic methods and threw them at the three Aqua Rhinomen.

    I am not an idiot to think that there are enough to kill the three Grimm Monsters when they precious second to react, I just threw these knives as the distraction as I am right behind those knives.

    Seeing me and knivesing, three Aqua Rhinomen got ready. One activated its defensive method while the other two attacked me with their offensive Mystic Methods.

    One attack is a long thunder spear while the other is in the form of a Card made of yellow energy. That card looked very sharp, capable of cutting through anything.

    These two attacks came at me, instead of the knives, the Aqua Rhinomen thought of me as a greater threat than the knives while they are right to think that as knives are just for distraction.

    But they should have gone for the knives, they have made a huge mistake for not dealing with the knives first.

 Chapter 831 - Unique Style II

    <h4>Chapter 831 - Unique Style II</h4>

    Seeing the two attacks of Aqua Rhinomening toward me at a swift, I simply jumped. Yes jumped, with me taking the jump I directly avoided the two method attacksunched by the Aqua Rhinomen.

    For others of my level, doing something like this is impossible, but I have a Featherlight method which increases not only my speed but also movement, doing something like this is very easy with the help of it.

    This is why I had said if they attacked the knives, they would have gained something from it, but attacking me, they gained nothing as with speed I and knives moving toward them, this was the only chance they had of attacking.

    If they attack again now, they will be defenseless against the knives and me that is speedilying toward them.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    Soon knives had reached them, and that exact moment, they were showered by the tens of fireballs from above. With their power, they could easily dodge the fireballs that areing toward them, but if they did that, they would be skewed by super fast knives that areing toward them.

    Struggles could be seen on their faces as they saw everythinging at them at once. The strugglested on their faces for a moment before they Gritted their teeth and decided to defend against fireball forcefully.

    Seeing their choice, I shook my head as they signed their doom; once the fireball touched them, no one would be able to save them.

    ng ng ng Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    The Aqua Rhinomen des shed against the knives as they were sessfully able to defend against them, but at the same time, the tens of fireballs crashed into three Aqua Rhinomen.

    They tried to dodge the attack and even dodged several of them but not too many as they are damn too fast, and there is me also who ising at them, seeing me they swung their swords but to their surprise, I just stopped just inches away from their range.

    "SOO!"

    I stopped a few inches from the range of their attack and attacked them with my attack with Domain of Withering Sand, especially targeting this attack on the Aqua Rhinoman, who had the defensive method activated.

    The Aqua Rhinomenpletely caught off guard by my attack as in the attack of Domain of Withering Sand. I had mixed a small amount of Featherlight energy, which made the attack fast enough that Aqua Rhinoman could not dodge it.

    "Ahhh!"

    The Aqua Rhinoman started to scream loudly, seeing that two remaining Aqua Rhinomen came at me, wanting to take advantage of extreme tiredness that appeared on me.

    Slice Slice Slice!

    But they had just taken a single step when they found their whole body turning red, and their movements were slowing down, seeing that I smiled and used thest bit of featherLight energy, I could use to decapitate the three Aqua Rhinomen with the single wave of my sword.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    Sound of bodies falling could be heard, but I was in no mood to enjoy my kill as I looked around with my pale face to see if any Grimm Monster wasing toward me. I have exerted everything I have to use my Mystic Methods repeatedly in a short time of 2.5 seconds.

    Now, I ampletely exhausted, unable to use even a single speck of my Mystic Method, I will have to rest for a minute before I be capable of using my mystic method, but that is asking too much in the current condition.

    It was a good thing, I¡¯vee far from the main battlefield where the battle is raging, every second one Aqua Rhinoman would fall, but my teammates are also receiving heavy injuries.

    Even the leader hadn¡¯t been spared from the injuries; under the siege of Aqua Rhinomen, she is bleeding from head to toe, but despite that all others, she is constantly fighting.

    Our condition is very bad in battle, and if it had been a normal battle, I would have thought of extermination with a difference of such numbers, but here I did not dare to think that.

    Here everybody is very skilled, each move them is like the scythe of the Reaper, which will harvest the life of the Grimm Monsters. These people are capable of using all their strength to perfection.

    I¡¯ve never seen anyone fight like these people, and seeing them, I want to learn to fight like that. With my current abilities and methods I have, I would not have to take such an immense risk if I had the skills like theirs.

    I know these skills are not naturals, they have learned from fighting such terrifying battles like this where death coulde any moment, and If I want to get such skills, then I will have to fight in such battles.

    SUP!

    I rested for three whole minutes before I activated my Mystic Method and moved toward the main battlefield.

    Zup Zup Zup...

    With the experience of my earlier fight, I changed my strategy to fight. As I reached the main battlefield, I had thrown the knives coated with the energy of the method as the Six Star Elite Grimm Monsters who were fighting against the Six Star Golden Elite human.

    I know that guy, he that friend of the Burly Tom, named Charles, he sat with me and burly Tom with the car.

    Puchi! Puch! Puch!

    The Grimm Monsters that were fighting against the Charles sensed the attack and moved back to intercept it, but they were too slow as the knives were able to pierced through their bodies.

    Slice!

    Two Six Star Golden Elites elites Aqua Rhinomen had their head pierced by the knives while another one who dodged and only had his shoulder pierced, met my sword which decapitated it.

    Charles looked at me, thanks as he continued fighting. At the same time, I moved toward another cl.u.s.ter of Six Star Elite Aqua Rhinomen as Charles¡¯s condition had stabilized a little, and many people need help right now.

    I moved toward another and performed the same attack with knives, as I fought together with knives and sword, I started to get smoother and smoother till I was able to kill the Six Star Golden Elite Aqua Rhinomen who were busy fighting.

    ¡¯I am developing my unique style.¡¯ I suddenly thought as I continued fighting with knives and swords. A unique style or unique battle style and known as the battle strategy that one used during the battles.

    It is very difficult to develop one as one does not only need to merge his Combat Style, Abilities, Mystic Method and weapons both internal (Totem Artifacts) and external.

    The usage of external items is rare, but there are people who use it.

    There is a girl named Sasha here, who had fixed long metallic spikes under her elbows and feet, and in her hand, she had a short dual sword.

    She had mixed these weapons with the Movement Method and her extraordinary sensory abilities, which had made her aplete ghost in the battlefield, piercing those sharp metallic spurs on any Grimm Monsters that she came across.

    With her Unique Style, she was able to kill an Aqua Rhinoman who had the power above Nine Star Golden Elite despite being Early Nine Star Golden Elite.

    She has gone quite far in her unique style while I have just started, but I have confidence that as long as I keep fighting and furnishing my Unique, I will reach her level and then surpass her.

 Chapter 832 - RUN!

    <h4>Chapter 832 - RUN!</h4>

    Puchi Puchi Puchi...

    Another three knives pierced through the Six Star Golden Elites Aqua Rhinoman, who were fighting against my teammate.

    These knives are super fast and could easily kill any Six Star Golden Elites immediately as long as they hit their vital spots. Even if they did not hit their vital spots, they would still die, but the process would be a little slow, and their death would be very painful.

    I again moved my hand and about to take out more knives from my storage when I stopped midway.

    ¡¯I will really have to learn to use the Refinement Engine at will.¡¯ I thought. I am running out of my method energy, especially the energy of the Domain of Withering Sand.

    There are only two petals worth energy had remained, which I can¡¯t use as I will need it for emergencies. I wish I could refine more energies right now, and unlike others, I don¡¯t have to wait for energies to .u.mte inside me.

    As long as I am refining one type of energy and I have a base of that energy inside me, my refinement Tower will help suck that energy from the Tower during the refinement, so for more energy as I need to do activated my Refinement Engine. I will have all the Method Energies I will need.

    But it is easier to be said than done, it is extremely hard to use Refinement Engine without having full concentration on it, but it looks like I will have to learn anyhow as in such dangerous battles, I will need all the Method Energies I could get my hands on.

    With those thoughts, I focused on my refinement Engine while watching the battle on the sidelines. Me joining battle without the help of Mystic Methods is pure suicide, every Grimm Monster fighting there is Six Star Golden Elite at the least, if I want to fight there then I will need my Mystic Energies.

    I concentrated on my Refinement Engine, but I also stayed concentrated on the battle, I don¡¯t want to be caught off guard when a powerful Grimm Monster attacked me.

    While I am watching on the sidelines, Ashlyn is fully engrossed in the battle. She had been throwing fireballs from above distracting Grimm Monsters during the fight, thus giving my teammates a chance to kill them.

    She was even able to kill the few Six Star Golden Elite Aqua Rhinomen as her fireballs seep in their skulls and heart.

    Aqua Rhinomen are power Grimm Monsters and with high defense, and when ites to fire attacks, their defense even higher, so it is quitemendable that she was able to kill some Aqua Rhinomen.

    Seeing her harassing tactics and her mass killing of Aqua Rhinomen, many Rhinomen got angry and started to follow her into the sky. Many of them manage to avoid the Team Leaders Arrows, but they are never able to catch her.

    Seeing a powerful monstering, she would always conceal her aura and hide in a big cloud, even Aqua Rhinoman, who had power above Golden Elite, unable to find her in the cloud.

    I could still remember its roar of indignation as it was unable to find Ashlyn, poor guy; not only it was not able to find Ashlyn, it was also shot dead by the powerful arrow of the Team leader.

    ¡¯YES!¡¯

    Suddenly shouted in my mind loudly as I was finally able to use the refinement Tower, seeing that I did not waste time and started refinement of ck Cosmic energy of my offensive Mystic Method.

    A minuteter, a tiny amount of Dark ck Energy came out of Towar, though the amount of every tinypared to my normal refinement speed, it did not matter as I was able to refine the energy finally.

    As long as I continue practicing, I am sure I could increase my refinement speed close to that of the regr. Though it will take some time for that to happen, it will happen, I am quite sure of it.

    Hun!

    Time passed by, and I felt an extreme threat to me, only to see Powerful Eight Star Golden Eliteing at me with swift speed.

    I have known that some Grimm Monster woulde at me even if I am far from the main battlefield but did not dare to imagine it would be Eight Star Golden Elite.

    RUN!

    This only thought came into my mind seeing an Eight Star Golden Elite Aqua Rhinomaning toward me. I have no way to deal with it. Against its power, I am utterly weak. It could kill me with a single swing of my sword.

    The only thing I could do is run, use as much Featherlight energy as I could to run away while running, I looked at the battlefield, only to see everyone was busy with their battles, no one could save me.

    "Hehe, Human You Will Not Run Away From Me." Aqua Rhinoman said with a weird ent before his speed increased suddenly.

    ¡¯Crap he had the Speed Method.¡¯ I muttered as I saw iting toward me speedily, earlier I was able to maintain the distance with it with the help of my Speed Method, but now it had activated its method and rapidly closing on me.

    "Die Human!"

    It reached me in two seconds and attacked me. Its face was full of ecstasy as its attack. One could guess what it is thinking, its kin is getting ughtered by my teammates mercilessly, and now it finally got a chance to kill a human.

    While it is extremely happy, I am utterly terrorized. I am using all the power I had and even tried to use more Featherlight energy than I could, but I was not able to do it.

    There is no chance for me to survive this attack, all the options I have such as over drafting the ult Energy would not work as my body and soul are the Levels of Two Star Golden Elite. I will only be able to overdraft the energy of that level, which is nothing.

    ¡¯Am I really going to die now.¡¯ I said to myself as I found the toothed de of Aqua Rhinoman closer and closer to me, wanting to shred me into pieces with the huge toothed de of it.

    Despite seeing the deing at me, and knowing it will take my life, I still continue running. I don¡¯t want to die before expanding all my options, and continuing running is an option.

    When the de of the Aqua Rhinoman just a few inches away from me, I saw a tiny fireballing toward the monster with the speed that is near invisible to the eyes.

    The Grimm Monster also sensed the fireball, and despite being Eight Star Golden Elite who is using speed method, it could not dodge.

    It did not seem worried about the fireball that wasing toward it. It had seen the power of the fireball and knew that even if it had hit it on its head, it would not affect it much, so it did not even think about dodging it.

    Dhub!

    When it¡¯s de is just two inches away from it, the fireball hit it and seeped into its head, just as that happened it¡¯s expressions changed drastically, but it had already be toote for it as it had died the moment it realized what fireball that hit it contained.

 Chapter 833 - Killing Seven Star Elite

    <h4>Chapter 833 - Killing Seven Star Elite</h4>

    Slice!

    "F.u.c.k!" I cursed as the de of the Grimm Monster had left the Gruesome injury on my back. It died, but its death could not douse the momentum attack it haduched.

    As I stopped, the first thing I did was to bite down the healing medicine I had in my teeth before looking at the Grimm Monster, who ispletely dead.

    The fireball that Ashlyn had used on it was not her regr fireball but the one which is infused with the both of Method Energies that Ashlyn had taken it from me.

    This idiot of a Grimm Monster had mistaken it for the normal fireball and lost its life to it.

    ¡¯Good Girl.¡¯

    I said to Ashlyn. I had asked her not to use these energies in the public as it would create unforeseeable consequences but seeing my life in danger.

    I can¡¯t fault her for using that, and besides, I don¡¯t think anyone had sensed it as she had covered the fireball with the thick killing energy, which makes it really hard for one sensed the method energies in the fireball.

    Still, there is a lot of proof. If one looked intentionally sensed the would of the monster, they would sense method energies there, which is why I had quickly stored the body, so there would be no proof.

    Sup!

    After taking a minute rest, I sped toward the main battlefield. The battle there had reached a peak, and my teammates were facing intense pressure.

    From around twelve hundred or so, Aqua Rhinomen had gone down to two hundred, and that sent them to frenzy.

    Their numbers had lessened, but their attack had be even more fearsome, which is making the condition of my teammates even worse.

    I couldn¡¯t watch that, so even if there is still quite a time before I could refine Third Petal of ck cosmic energy, I would still go and fight.

    And it is not like I am powerless or something, I still have my Featherlight method which I could use for some, so as long as I remain cautious, I will survive and even be able to kill some Grimm Monsters if I am smart.

    I sped toward the group Aqua Rhinomen who are fighting against the Six Star Golden Elite teammates of mine.

    He is currently in bad condition as nearly all the Aqua Rhinomen on the battlefield, the Aqua Rhinomen he is fighting had also gone into a frenzy.

    Zup Zup Zup

    I took out three knives from my storage and threw at the three frenzied Aqua Rhinomen. These are different from the knives I had thrown out earlier.

    These knives had no cloud of ck sand covering them; they only had faint violet energy covering them, which is the energy of the Featherlight.

    The knives went toward the Three Aqua Rhinomen, of which only two looked back and swung their des back to defend, but the knives were too fast that they had struck through their bodies before they could properly defend.

    Two knives stuck at the neck of the whole Aqua Rhinomen while anotherst one at the chest of the Aqua Rhinoman.

    If the knives had been clocked in ck sand, it would have immediately killed the two Aqua Rhinomen while another one would have died slowly, but the knives did not have the energy of my offensive type Method.

    So they could only give a little bit of pain to these 6-meter long Aqua Rhinomen to whom pierced by 7-inch long knife on the fatal spot is just slight irritation.

    Still, I am happy seeing such result and as it worked better than I had expected as I had thought the Aqua Rhinomen would counter my attacked as to reserve the use of FeatherLight, so I had used less energy of the knives than usual, but it still was able to pierce through their body.

    "GRAAAA..."

    Just as the knives pierced three of the Aqua Rhinomen, they screamed loudly, and the one who hadn¡¯t turned when knives were attacking also started to turn toward me.

    Seeing them roaring, a soft smile appeared over my face and I jumped over the two Aqua Rhinomen and brought my sword down on thirds, which was turning toward me.

    Shlick!

    My fairly glowing red sword pierced through the skull of the third Aqua Rhinoman, splitting it into two.

    I would have liked to continue to make my sword go down and split this monster two from Top to Bottom but I could not, I could see that two of Aqua Rhinomen hadunched their method attacks and it will stick me if I did not get away from the Grimm Monster quickly which I did.

    "Graaa??"

    I immediately took more featherlight energy and moved away and avoided the attacks by the difference of half an inch. Unsurprisingly Grimm Monsterunched another method attack at me and then another.

    They started to chase and, whileunching, attacked at me constantly, which I avoided easily. I really like fighting the frenzied Grimm Monsters; once they lock on you, they will attack you like crazy.

    These two Aqua Rhinomen are the same after I attacked them, they will follow me like crazy and would only stop when they Kill me, or I killed them.

    I continue to run while dodging their very dangerous attacks. They are the attacks of the Method Energies. Once I get hit by them, there is only death for me.

    So I ran and waited for them to use all the method energy they have and get tired, but they are Six Star Golden Elites and Grimm Monsters at that. They have more capacity to store the method energies than humans, which makes them have more attacking power.

    This is the thing about them that makes me most jealous other than their strong bodies; both of these factors are rted. To defeat them, we humans have to fight against them smartly.

    With five minutes of constant attacking, the paleness finally came to their faces, but their attacks did not stop; they continued for two more minutes before they had stopped, but Grimm Monsters were still chasing me.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k!¡¯

    Zup Zup

    I cursed in my mind when I suddenly turned and threw two knives at them at super fast speed. These knives were covered in the thick ck Sand before taking out another knife and throwing at the east side of me.

    In that single knife, I added all the ck Cosmic Energy I had and as much as Violet energy I could and threw them at the Seven Star Golden Elite Aqua Rhinomen who was waiting for me snaekily.

    This bastard had a very rare stealth-type method and with their already evening, it was even able to fool my senses. It had been waiting for me in that spot and just as I appeared in its range it leaped at me.

    Though I was caught off guard and I reacted quickly that even Grimm Monster caught off guard with the Knife I¡¯ve thrown at it. The knife went toward it and due to the short distance of two meters, it was not able to dodge itpletely.

    Puchi!

    It just hit below its neck, the thick ck energy assaulted it so hard that it got immobilized for a moment, which is all I had needed.

    Pachak!

    Using thest bit of featherlight energy I had, I quickly reached beside it and swung my sword at it. It reacted pretty quickly but it was a little bit slow as my sword was able to pass through its neck without any obstructions.

 Chapter 834 - Battle Ends

    <h4>Chapter 834 - Battle Ends</h4>

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground after killing the Seven Star Golden Elite and looked toward the two Six Star Elite Grimm Monsters toward whom I had thrown knives second before.

    When I looked toward them, I saw their bodies falling on the ground with terror on their face. Seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief, to kill these Grimm Monsters, I¡¯ve used everything Ive.

    I¡¯ve used thest bit of my method energies on them, if one of them had been alive, then I would have had to ask Ashlyn for help.

    After taking a couple of deep breaths, I changed the refinement of energy in the refinement engine.

    Till now, I had been refining ck Cosmic Energy, which I could not use before I gathered one petal full of it, but FeatherLight energy did not have such restriction, which is why I am giving priority to it.

    The battle in front of me is ending, but I still remain vignt as there are still forty-something Equal Rhinomen are fighting, and all of them are crazy strong, all of them are Seven Star Golden Elite, and above, so I have to be ready if anyone dares to attack me.

    I refined as I watched the battle; I did not dare even to collect the body which is close to me. The battle had entered its most heated phase, where both sides were fighting, giving their all.

    Just a casual nce could let one see how dangerous battle had be, as some people from both sides had started over drafting the energies. This move would have been very good if Aqua Rhinomen had done it before, but now there is not much use.

    The enemies they are facing are not the normal Golden Elites but the members of the Death Brigade, they have experienced many battles as such before and which is why a minute after both sides started to overdraft the energies, the bodies of Aqua Rhinomen had begun to fall again at Rapid pace.

    Two minutester, thest Aqua Rhinoman who tried to run was killed by the Team leader¡¯s arrow.

    "Good Job everyone," Teamleader said shended on the ground and walked toward the split body of the human, from thirty-eight we have be thirty-seven, in this battle we have lost one of our teammates.

    His loss was great, not only became the member of an already small team but he was also an Eight Star Golden Elite, he died in one of the initial stages of the battle, a few seconds before Ashlyn had taken the air.

    The team leader did not say anything as she took out the coffin and ced the spit body of our teammates in it before storing the coffin back into her storage.

    "You have ten minutes to clean the battlefield. The Grimm Monster from other Aqua Rhinoman wille soon." said the leader.

    ld

    We have destroyed the Teleportation gate; the other side should have been aware of that and would send reinforcements soon.

    It is a perfect thing to use humans that there is great tribalism between the tribes of the Grimm Monster. They hate each other and would not help each other unless it is ordered from above.

    ording to our information, the closest Aqua Rhinoman Camp is at two hours¡¯ distance from this one. If they hurry, they should be able to cover the distance within one and a half hours, but since the battle started and ended, there had been only about forty-five minutes.

    We have enough time to collect the bodies and loot and disappear without a trace.

    I have so many bodies to collect, not only that of the Monsters I¡¯ve killed but also killed by Ashlyn.

    While others only took fifteen minutes, I took thirteen minutes. I have to use my maximum speed without the method of energy to collect these many bodies.

    "Good job, rookie, and especially your little birdie; without you, we would not have been able to finish the battle so early." The team leader said as she lovingly petted Ashlyn.

    Thankfully Ashlyn took the pats with grace; otherwise, if she had behaved as her usual, she would have got me into trouble with the team leader.

    "Times over, let¡¯s go." The team leader shouted, and we started to leave the camp after taking everything. We have taken everything from the Grimm Monsters.

    We have not only taken their bodies but also the artifacts and abodes and, most importantly, the wreckage of Teleportation Gate.

    The wreckage of the teleportation gate is the most expensive thing on the whole came, very very rare things required to make the Teleportation Gate, and even if we bring bits and pieces of them, they are still very expensive.

    We have again separated into the teams and went back the same way we havee. On the way back, we have collected the sound Istion and Camouging devices we have ces around the camp.

    Even each Grimm Monsters camp is a fair distance away, themotion we have made would have surely created a bigmotion, and many Grimm Monsters would have been lying in wait if not for these devices.

    We picked them up before we continued on our journey, and unlike before, when we came here swiftly, on returning, we were quite slow. Our group leader isn¡¯t even killing Grimm Monster unless it is absolutely necessary.

    Though the battle earlier was very short, it is utterly exhausting to everybody, some people like josh even had overdrafted their energy and are very tired, in this state having another big battle will be very disastrous for us which is why we have been cautious.

    Even burly Tom used to say a few words to me now and then is very quiet. Vignt that he would get started hearing even slightest noise. Time passed by, and after four whole hours, we had reached our abode, only then everyone¡¯s tense faces had loosened a little.

    "You all rest, we will be having a meeting at 9 in the morning." the team leader said when we all reached abode. Everyone nodded silently before we all started to walk toward their rooms.

    If it had been a normal battle, people would have been talking out about it despite being utterly tired, but what we have faced is not a normal battle.

    We, thirty-eight people, have fought against the more than thousand Golden Elites, which had strained us both physically and mentally that nobody wanted to talk, not to mention we have even lost a teammate.

    People will be feeling grief about him; even I did not have much contact with him, feeling very sad about him. Having such feelings jumbled in one¡¯s mind, nobody had any mood to talk.

    I went to my room and took out some food for Ashlyn before I went to the bathroom when I returned, feeling a little fresh. I found all the foxes disappeared, and Ashlyn sleeping on her stomach.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh seeing this; we are not the only who have exerted themselves in battle, Ashlyn too exerted himself too much in battle, which is why she fell asleep so quickly.

 Chapter 835 - Kunai

    <h4>Chapter 835 - Kunai</h4>

    Despite feeling exhausted, I did not sleep; instead, I justid against the bed and started going over the whole battle.

    The battle had been the most intense battle I¡¯ve ever fought, in all the battles I have fought till now, there is never such distance of power between enemies and me I¡¯ve fought but in an earlier battle, I¡¯ve killed the enemies that are Four Levels or Five Levels higher than me.

    Though two levels could be offset by the boost provided by my Totem Artifact. Still, the difference between the two and three-level is too great, especially when it came to the Golden Elite.

    Beforeing to Warzone, I would have never thought I would be able to fight so much higher than my level buting here has changed everything, I not only got the tag of the Criminal but my perspective about fighting had also changed seeing the members of the death brigade fighting.

    Having Strength is very important, but one also needs to learn to utilize it perfectly. If one utilizes perfectly, then crossing one or two levels is not much difficult. If I can do that, then I may be able to kill Seven Star Golden Elite as I kill Six Star Golden Elite.

    I am very well aware that in my killing of the Seven Star Golden Elite, there was a big luck factor involved. First was that the Aqua Rhinoman that was too close; second, it was also confident of its ability and third, which I think most important is that Aqua Rhinoman was a Strength type monster.

    If it had bnced attribute Grimm Monster or agility attribute Grimm Monsters, It would have been really hard to kill it. So, I am clearly aware that my current limit is the Six Star Golden Elite.

    I have received many benefits during this battle, but most important of all is the realization of My Unique Style. I think it is very good with a lot of potential with perfectpatibility with the method.

    It is Unique Style, which is best suited inrge battles or when I am fighting against a group of strong enemies.

    It is only in the nascent stage, I will have to furnish it quite a bit before it could be more effective, and I think two Extremely Hard difficulty missions will give us a perfect chance for that.

    But before the battle, I should work little on my Knives throwing skills and what type of knives I want to use regrly.

    Earlier, this idea came to me suddenly, and I used whatever knife I could find, but now it¡¯s time to choose perfect knives and practice ording to them. It will have made my Unique style more powerful and efficient.

    And it is a good thing. I have all types of knives in storage. There are thousands of them on a special shelf of their own.

    I spread my senses and found a huge shelf. There are all types of knives ced there; both are fighting and knives throwing knives. I looked at them before remembering the knives I had used in the battle.

    I have used three types of Knives in the battle, and the best ones were the four knives I had used in thest, they were perfectly bnced in my grip and also were the most urate.

    These knivese in 20 Cm to 40-centimeter sizes and also have a cool-looking ring at the end. If I am not wrong, then these knives are called kunai. They are one famous throwing knives type.

    I looked at them and found there are a few hundred them on the shelf and looked for the biggest as size 40 Cm knives are good to throw, anything smaller than that would lose its lethality against the Grimm Monster.

    What I am facing is a huge Grimm Monsters who are at least five meters tall. Against them I will need strong and long knives and kunai fits the bill, and if I need something more, I can make adjustments through the arrays carved in them.

    There are about 231 40 Cm kunai¡¯s I have on me. I would have felt better if I had more, but they will be fine, I willmission them more ording to my needs when I reach the city, I hope I do.

    I took out all the Kunais and tapped the few buttons on the watch, and the throwing target had appeared at the end of my room. The team leader has given us control over our rooms, so we can adjust it the way we want.

    The room is smiling and not really good for the knives practice, but I do not have other options too, so I can only use it as the room.

    I am aplete rookie in knife throwing. The only lesson I took on knife throwing was in school. I was able to take good shots due to my control over my body and my senses.

    My aim could be said to be, but it is not perfect and I need it to be perfect, so there is a guarantee that every time I threw a knife, it hit where I aimed to be and not beside or anything.

    Thuk Thuk Thuk...

    I started to throw knives at the board at a rapid pace. At such a close distance, I did not have a problem with taking the urate aim. This is why practicing at such close distance will not help my air, but it will surely help me get familiar with the process of throwing knives.

    That is what I am aiming for. I want to get familiar with knife throwing so much that it started toe at me instinctively, just like my sword. When I am fighting the intense battle, I sometimes do not have to think about the direction of the sword as it moves toward where it should without my direction.

    For the first fifteen minutes, I practiced throwing single knives, but after fifteen minutes, I started to throw two knives together and then three. Throwing three knives together is not much difficult as long as one has good control over their body and fine senses, both of which I have.

    I continued the practice for two hours. I did not stop except for collecting the knives once I¡¯ve expanded them all. These two hours of practice had been good. I felt like my knife-throwing skills have improved quite a bit.

    I wanted to sleep, but there is still one thing I have to do, which is the practice of three methods. The future mission is going to be as dangerous as today¡¯s or even more dangerous, and for that, I have to get stronger.

    Get stronger as much as I can so I can survive these dangerous missions and could take my revenge on the people who had put me in this position.

    I popped the core in my mouth and continued practicing like mad, and as if I did not, then I will pop up like a balloon, so I practiced and practiced and till I could not be able to anymore.

    And this time the practice was even more hard as this time, I am also using my Refinement Engine which is barely refining any mana but I am still happy as now I could use my refinement engine while practicing.

    Thud!

    I fell with a thud on the floorpletely exhausted, wanting to get up and shower in a few seconds when I got enough energy, but unknowingly, I fell asleep in my fatigued state.

 Chapter 836 - Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 836 - Discussion</h4>

    When I woke up, I felt really good, all the exhaustion and bone-deep tiredness I was feeling yesterday had simply vanished.

    Seeing two hours before the meeting started, I quickly freshened up and guzzled another medicinal monster core and started practicing again.

    Usually, I would have cooked before I started to practice or if there would have been time constraints, I would cook first and practiceter, but now I am not doing that now.

    Now, I want to practice every moment and increase my strength, which I think I would. Yesterday¡¯s battle stimted my growth, and since I already have the potential to be Adamantine, I just have to keep .u.mting as I did that, I will keep improving at faster pace.

    Soon I reached my limit and fell on the floor exhausted, Iy on the floor like dead fish for a minute before I got up and walked toward the shower and after I returned, I took out packaged food and ate with Ashlyn.

    Like her, I also don¡¯t like packaged food, but since I don¡¯t have time to cook here, I have to eat packaged food begrudgingly. It¡¯s not like packaged food is not good, it is delicious, but since I had a habit of eating fresh and hand-cooked, I don¡¯t much like eating packaged food.

    Still, I will buy some packaged food, the food that the team leader served in the meetings was delicious, I will have to ask her from where did she get her food, once we finished with our food.

    After I finished my food, there were only twenty minutes remaining till the meeting. So I decided to spend that twenty minutes brushing Ashlyn¡¯s coat, which I had not done in a few days.

    Fifteen minutes passed by, and finally, I put the brush down and walked out of my room with Ashlyn.

    When I reached the conference room, I found nearly everyone had arrived, except for a leader and six others. This time when I arrived, these people seemed a lot more friendly, and some of them even gave me a small smile, but nobody talked to me.

    Their behavior seemed quite surprising to me before as when new members appeared on the team, everyone would talk to him but it was the opposite, it seemed here nobody is interested in talking to the rookie.

    I had first thought they did not like or some other reason like this, but it is not. As I observed their behaviors more, I found there is no dislike or hate in their eyes for me, it¡¯s just that they are not talking to me for some reason.

    After much thinking, the only reason I could think of their behavior is that there is a smoking test for a rookie or something like that, so unless the rookie had not done that thing, they would not talk to him.

    Well, whatever the test or requirement they had, I think I am scoring quite fine. Ashlyn and I had wiped out nearly one-third of the camp yesterday, though what we have killed were weaklings, but they were a shitload of weaklings that would have been immensely troublesome for the team to deal with.

    One by one, all the remaining people havee, and when there is one minute remaining, the leader has alsoe.

    "Let us take one minute of silence for Calvin, who made great sacrifice yesterday." said the leader as she stood up solemnly with everybody else, including me.

    "May his soul rest in peace." said the leader after one minute of silence, and everyone repeated what they said. Most of the adventures are Atheist, but some still believe in illusory God in time like this.

    "Yesterday¡¯s battle went well, except Calvin, who lost his life regretfully everyone came out without much loss."

    "The numbers were higher than the estimate that the Guild had given us, but we were still able to exterminate them." The leader said, looking at her expression, it can¡¯t be said whether she is happy or sad about the result.

    "It is all the Guild¡¯s fault we had not lost Calvin if our team had been in the full strength of Fifty two,"ined Eight Star Golden Elite.

    "Seth, why are youining, if you did not like taking a risk, then why did you join the death brigade with our bunch of criminals." another Eight Star Elite mocked.

    "You should have joined the Elite Corps instead. Oh wait, you did not have a qualification to join Elite Corps; otherwise, you would not have joined the dirty criminals like us," he added before he startedughing hysterically.

    Hearing hisugh Seth¡¯s face turned red and about to open his mouth to say something when the loud voice of the team leader rang in.

    "Enough, beforeing here, both of you did not have the ability or talent to get into the Elite Corps, so shut up." said the team leader loudly, and both of them shut up as they know it is true.

    Before bing Criminal, I also had the dream of entering Elite Corps, Rachel had told me all about Elite Corps in the Milfred.

    Elite Corps, as its name suggests, is the force made of powerful people. The people who were able to get inside it are best of best, could easily kill people of their level in a single attack.

    Those who can get into the Elite Corps are the most fortunate as they did not have to waste a thought or penny about the resources.

    The Guild provided them all; everything they need will be provided to them, including the limit breaking method. If one is very, very talented, then even Art and powerful inheritance are not off the table.

    But it is extremely difficult to get into, in the city where more than Hundred Million people reside, there are not more than five thousand of these Elites present from there one could guess how strict criteria there is for Bing the Elite.

    The people of Death Brigade hate those people from the Elite corps to death as the Elite Corps have everything while Death brigade barely has anything.

    Compared to the Elite Corps, who always have fully staffed teams and every new artifact their disposal.

    The death brigade is the opposite of them; we never truly have full teams and advanced artifacts, which made people of the death brigade hate the Elite Corps so much.

    "I want to give special thanks to our new rookie and his Partner Ashlyn who alone finished nearly one-third of Grimm Monsters. If it was not for them, we might have lost a few more people." The leader said suddenly as she looked at me and Ashlyn, who is nestled in my shoulder.

    Her praise was unexpected as I thought she would go over yesterday¡¯s battle before talking about the 2nd part of the mission, but she had unexpectedly praised me.

    Ashlyn, who nestled on my shoulder, understood everything but did not react to everything as she knew if she said anything, people woulde to her and pet her which she did not like.

    So, she stayed on her face unreacted while everyone looked at her with adoration and me with jealousy as what Ashlyn had done could not be done by themon monster even Leader¡¯s cat monster paled in front of her.

 Chapter 837 - Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 837 - Discovered</h4>

    "This is thest part of our mission and also the most dangerous one, from the intelligence we have gathered and intelligence provided to us by the Guild, we can guess that there are 1200 to 1400 Violet Stripped Serpantmen present in thatunchpad." The leader said as she forwarded the mission details to us.

    It had been twelve days since we havee to this dangerous Marsh and already had finished two missions with the only single casualty.

    In both missions, our teams did it well, especially Ashlyn, who had killed all the low-level Grimm Monsters in two minutes of battle starts, which helped everyone immensely that we had finished battle within ten minutes.

    My strength also has advanced, I have be a Three-Star Golden Elite, and with the aid of my Totem Artifact, I could now exhibit the power of Five Star Golden Elite, but this is not my biggest gain of the past twelve days.

    My biggest gain is Refining Energy; I now could refine quite an amount of Energy while fighting. So, as long as I did not go too far with the Method Energies, they will nowst me the whole battle as I continue refining them.

    "For this mission, everybody has to be careful." The leader said, "We will be facing a huge number of Grimm Monsters, our highest numbers yet." she added solemnly.

    Everyone nodded, facing fourteen hundred Grimm Monsters is no joke, we are not careful and hadn¡¯t nned properly, we all could get exterminated by the Grimm Monster and our dead bodies eaten by them, which is a worse thing than death.

    After the solemn warning, the team leader started outlining the battle strategy; it is simr to previous but also different. The strategy is being outlined to micro-level, from the ce we will be entering the Camp to what Grimm Monsters you will be facing.

    When I heard the strategy for the first mission, I was quite shocked at how the team leader was able to predict the power of the Grimm Monster we would face after we entered their camp.

    The thing is when you have enough intelligence about the enemy. It is very easy to predict their movements down to point what they will eat at night to who they will talk too much less who they will attack when their camp is broken.

    "Does anyone have any questions about strategy?" Leader asked again, seeing everyone shaking their heads in no, "Let¡¯s go then, it is time for us to kill some Grimm Monster." said the team leader.

    A few secondster, we flew out of the hidden abode and moved toward theunchpad of the Grimm Monster. It is still dark outside as the first mission, but instead of it being early in the evening, it is closer to the dawn.

    We have decided tounch an attack at dawn as Violet Stripped Serpantman are the nocturnal species, and they started to sleep an hour before dawn, so this is the best time tounch an attack when most of these monsters are sleeping.

    Time passed by, and one and half hourter, we have reached the Camp of the Grimm Monsters. It looks the same as I¡¯ve seen it the day before yesterday when I came to scout the information.

    It is the size of a small town and inside it, violet-colored tall, slender Grimm Monsters could be seen patrolling.

    If one looked at them carefully, they would see that these violet-colored Grimm Monsters seemed quite bored and sleepy and always, always checking their wrist device.

    We observed these monsters for the minute before we slowly moved toward the camps, on the way we ced multiple devices for multiple devices that were used for multiple reasons.

    These devices are the backbone of our mission, which acts as the defender against the outside disturbance when we are fighting.

    They not only iste the fighting soundpletely, but they also cloak the area around the usual scenery, which helps us fight without worry about the outside disturbance.

    We reached near the Violet Striped Serpantmen that are patrolling outside. We are now looking at the time on holowatches, as soon as clocks tick in on the decided time, we will move and kill these bastards.

    Time passed as we waited with bated breath, and soon the clock ticks in 4:45. One could see beautiful faint orange light of the sunset permitting in the sky, but we are in no condition to enjoy that as it is the time to start killing.

    Slice Puchi Slice Puchi

    As the clocks ticked 4:45, all of us got to get out of the spot and move toward the monster, may I say others moved while I stayed on the spot and threw four knives together which were clocked in violet energy and my fire ability.

    All the four knives hit the four Violet Striped Serpantmens who were at a different ce and at a different level. The knives hit squarely on the head of the Violet Striped Serpantmen, killing all of them immediately before they even have a chance to scream.

    A secondter, my group also finished killing the Violet Stripped Serpantmen that were around, and we moved toward the forcefield of the camp sneakily

    This is the most important time of the mission. Now we are on tight time, in thirty seconds, we not only have to destroy the teleportation formation but also get inside the camp.

    The quicker we could finish some Violet Stripped Serpantmen before the whole hell breaks loose, the better.

    This time I am quite close to teleportation formation, unlike thest two times when I attacked from behind the camp before I moved toward the center to fight in the big battle.

    I could see how the team leader with her team moved closer to the edge of the forcefield and ced the drill on it before she sneakily went inside and hidden in the shadow of the small tree.

    She did everything wlessly, and her bow was just materializing when her expression changed suddenly.

    I saw the reason for that and my expression couldn¡¯t help but change also, as the worst-case scenario had happened.

    I saw Grimm Monstering toward her at a very swift speed, and the same time blue color light started to emit across the whole camp, there must be sound too.

    Discovered!

    Seeing that horror appeared on my face as those beside me and the worst expected scenario had happened. We have been discovered, it is very evident by the horde of the Violet Striped Serpantmen that wereing out of their abodes.

    Not only that, but Violet Striped Serpantmen had also surrounded the Teleportation Gate tightly to protect it. They even seemed to call for reinforcement as the Grimm Monsters started to walk out of the formation.

    "Group leader, drill the hole in the forcefield, I have the idea to destroy the Teleportation Gate," I said without wasting time on exining how, as there is no time to do that.

    Once discovered, there is no way we will be able to run away as they will chase us, and with Grimm Monsters that have Camps around, of all thirty-seven of us there will be very few able to get away alive.

    My group leader, as an experienced member of the death brigade, quickly took out the drill and ced it on the forcefield without wasting any time asking questions.

 Chapter 838 - Replesendent

    <h4>Chapter 838 - Replesendent</h4>

    "Ashlyn Go!"

    I said as just as the drill opened hole big enough for Ashlyn to pass through. This time when Ashlyn came out of me, she did not chirp, she swiftly entered the hole and sped toward the formation with the speed that could only be described as blurring.

    Usually, I did not let Ashlyn out unless the whole forcefield is broken as this way, she would haveplete mobility to escape but now is not the time to think about that as if I did not take a risk then there is a big chance that we all will be buried here.

    Ashlyn moved at the blurring speed, and due to her small size and height, she is flying; even the powerful Grimm Monsters have failed to notice her.

    "Will she be able to destroy the formation?" asked the Group leader, I did not answer the group leader question as before Ashlyn reached the teleportation Gate, she had her attack ready and now she was above the gate, she alreadyunched the attack toward the ce where I wanted her to be.

    Her attack is an extremely small fireball size of the pinky nail, this is her most powerful attack without Method Energy. For it, she did not have to summon a giant fireball. She just concentrates on fire in her mouth.

    She did not usually use this move as apare show move where she could summon hundreds of fireballs and attack at huge quantities. This attack is a single purpose.

    Barely any Violet Striped Serpantmen noticed a pinky nail size fireballing toward the formation gate.

    "Watc" BOOOM!

    Some had noticed and opened the mouth to give a warning but at that time it had already bete as the Teleportation Gate exploded in the recement explosion.

    The explosion was huge so that it had not only wholly vaporized the Violet Stripped Serpantmen that closely surrounded it but its shockwave had destroyed the forcefield that was enveloping the camp of the Grimm Monsters.

    Even we who had been outside of the forcefield had felt the shock and had to take a couple of steps back.

    The explosion had been huge that shocked the hell out of me, who already knew something like this happened when attacked on the energy storage of it.

    There are multiple spots on the Teleportation Gate where one could attack to disable directly.

    The leader always attacked the core which also destroyed the teleportation gare, but on the minor scale and materials of the teleportation gate did not get damaged too much.

    But the spot I attacked it called the energy storage, it where all the energy crystals are stored and when one attacked it with a powerful attack, it destroys the whole shit that not even a tiny part could be salvaged which is regretful as each part of the teleportation gate offers the huge price.

    "Team leader?" said my group leader as he looked at me angrily, as a team leader was close to the Teleportation, she is not that close but close enough to get heavily injured or die if she is unlucky.

    "She is fine," I said with a smile and moved toward camp with the Group leader, the attack of mine is a n of the team leader herself.

    Before we destroyed the second camp, the team leader hade to my room and especially asked about Ashlyn¡¯s abilities. She wanted to discuss the backup n to destroy the teleportation gate in case she failed.

    I had told her about Ashlyn¡¯s abilities and what kind of damage they could bring and we had discussed the backup n to destroy the Teleportation Gate in case she failed.

    What we just did was part of her n. She was getting attacked by the hundreds of Grimm Monsters and was already on herst leg and would have died in three to four seconds if not for this explosion.

    ording to our n, if her condition became like earlier, I have to ask Ashlyn to destroy the teleportation Gate at the maximum explosion. I had told what type of attack Ashlyn wouldunch and when she had destroyed the teleportation gate.

    During such times, she had to activate her strongest defensive measures which she did as just as we had entered ran toward the explosion site. I saw a team leader already standing up and notching her bow at the Grimm Monster, who is also getting up not far from her.

    This explosion had worked in our favor, not only did it instantly kill little more than two hundred Grimm Monsters instantly, but it had also injured three to four hundred Grimm Monsters in the various degrees that were on the present in the vicinity of the teleportation gate.

    Still, this mission remained dangerous as there are still more than a thousand Grimm Monsters we have to kill to deal with.

    "KILL!"

    Team leader shouted as she saw everyoneing toward the main battlefield. This is the best chance to kill as many as Grimm Monsters possible as they are still scrambling to get together after the explosion.

    Dhub Dhub Dhun...

    Ashlyn even started killing the Grimm Monsters en masse, showing no mercy on them as she isunching hundreds of dangerous fireballs from the sky.

    Puchi Puch Puchi...

    I did not hold back anything, either. I would throw a knife at any Six Star Elite I¡¯vee across and use my sword on those who are below it, as for Seven Star Golden Elite and above.

    The people besides me are handling them, so with their help, I could focus my all on the Six-Star Golden Elite Violet Stripped Serpantmen, but I know I can have their help for a minute max as after that the scattered Violet Stripped Serpantmen will converge and real battle with a start.

    Puchi Puch Slice Slice...

    I continue killing the Violet Striped Serpantmen as fast as I could, not minding the pain I am feeling die to violet fog around me. Violet Striped Serpantmen are very poisonous; though we have drunk the antidote, it was only able to help up with toxin, not with blood-curdling pain.

    This pain is enough to make one curl on the ground and scream loudly, but people around me barely had a change of expression when they fought in the thick violet smoke that Violet Striped Serpantmen released.

    These people are really monsters, I know what sorts of things I have to go through before I be capable of bearing such pain, but these people are not any less than me, they are fighting the smoke like it is a normal smoke, not a cloud of smoke that could make one experience blood-curdling screams with a slight touch on their skin.

    Puchi Puchi Puchi...

    One Violet Striped Serpantman after another Violet Striped Serpantmen is falling under my knives every moment, each time I would three to four knives, and instead of covered in the cloud of ck Sand, they are covered in the very thick fire.

    This is my cheap alternative for the ck Sand, as I could not use it for my every move.

    The thick fire of mine is also quite useful, as long as my knives were ably pierced the skull of the Violet Striped Serpantmen they will burn its brain out and Six Star Golden Elite Violet Stripped Serpantmen are no exception.

 Chapter 839 - Madness I

    <h4>Chapter 839 - Madness I</h4>

    The Violet Stripped Serpantmen converged, and they burst out with the terrifying strength.

    They seemed to be really angry at the explosion and wanton killing. Their killing intent is so that I could literally taste it, and I have to say It has a very quite different vor, I¡¯ve never sensed so much hate in the killing intent before.

    This is also the most intense killing intent I¡¯ve ever felt, I¡¯ve felt killing intent in War where Millions but it is not this concentrated. The power of killing intent depends on who it was emitting it, and currently, it is Golden Elites, which are releasing the killing intent.

    These are not normal Golden Elite, but Golden Elites which are at least Six Star or above, and they all are gathered in the small space.

    Sensing such killing intent, I could feel the ribbon in my source vibrating and giving me enhancement in power. I haveprehended the Killing Rule, and in the presence of a high Killing Intent, the power of my Killing Rule increased a small margin.

    But it is not all killing intent could affect and ribbon inside my source, the killing intent has to be extremely thick like this one; only then it can affect the Red Ribbon Inside my source.

    Such Killing intent is a good thing for me but also a bad thing as only in such killing intent, the possibility of me losing control increases immensely, and for that, I have to be very careful.

    "Human Die!"

    Shouted a bunch of Seven Star Golden Elite Violet Striped Serpantmen at me and attacked me with their Mystic Methods.

    Currency I was besieged by the five Seven Star Violet Striped Serpantmen, there were seven at first, but I killed two of them a few seconds ago.

    Seeing their attacking toward me, I did not panic; instead, I looked at the attacks carefully before leaping between the space between them.

    This is an extremely dangerous move, more dangerous than the leaping between two des as if I got scratched by the des, nothing will happen, but if I scratch by these attacks there are quite high chances that I would die.

    These attacks of Method Energy which areunched by the Seven Star Golden Elite are extremely deadly to Three Star Golden Elite like me.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    As I had leaped, five kunai¡¯s appeared in both of my hands. Three of them went forward while two went backward with the speed that is nearly invisible to the eyes.

    Puchi Puchi Puchi...

    These three Violet Striped Serpantmen were fast to react seeing knives in my hand, but they were still too slowpared to the knives that wereing toward them as all of them got pierced through it without exception.

    ¡¯The featherlight Method is really amazing if first level cold gives me such speed then what the 2nd, 3rd, and others¡¯ my heart started to beat loudly just thinking about that.

    Hun!

    I was just busy with my thoughts when suddenly I sensed a thick killing intent targeted at me and when I looked toward the direction.

    I saw fifteen Violet Stripped Serpantmening toward me with the Lead of Eight Star Golden Elite Violet Stripped Serpantmen.

    The leader is Eight Star, but eight others are not much weak either, the fourteen other Violet Striped Serpantmen are Seven Star Golden Elite.

    I wanted to run after seeing such force but stopped myself as I know it will be challenging to run away from them as leader Eight Star had a speed Method, and it ising toward me at extremely fast speed.

    Seeing that my face hardened and eight knives appeared in my hand, I would have taken more but I can onlyunch eight knives at most through my hand.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Just as they appeared, they enveloped the Dark ck Sand and thick Violet Energy before shooting toward the Violet Striped Serpantmen with speed like never before.

    This time I have not skimmed on Featherlight Energy, I added coved the knives with it as much I could, I want to kill as many Violet Stripped Serpantmen as possible before theye for my blood.

    The ng Puchi Puchi Puch...

    rmed seeing knivesing at them at such speed, they tried to put the defensive measure, but they felt like their defensive measures were activating at slow speed aspared to the speed knivesing at them.

    ng Puchi Puchi Puch...

    ¡¯F.u.c.k!¡¯ I cursed inside my mind as I saw my one Knife is being thwarted by the Eigh Star Golden Elite Violet Striped Serpantman.

    Though I was able to kill the Seven Violet Striped Serpantmen, not able to kill one still hurts.

    "Bastard!"

    The Eight Star Violet Stripped Serpantmen and came at me with swift speed, seeing its speed, my face became pale as I knew it had a speed type Mystic Method.

    I used as much as featherlight energy I could to dodge theing attack from it.

    Slice!

    "Shit!"

    I cursed loudly as the gaping wound appeared on my shoulder. Its sword barely touched me, but it had created the gaping wound on my shoulder.

    It was the normal attack filled with its usual force and ult Energy, but since the Eight Star Golden Eliteunched it, it had created the gaping wound, and that was just a starting as one attack hadn¡¯t finished, itunched another attack.

    It would have been fine if the Eight Star Golden Elite Violet had only attacked me Stripped Serpantmen, but I am also getting attacked by other seven Violet Striped Serpantmen that are at the level of Seven Star Golden Elite.

    I have to dodge each and every attack as even once I was hit squarely by the attack, I would directly reach the kingdom of the death god, without having any chance to return.

    So I kept dodging as this the only thing I could do right now, and these eight Violet Stripped Serpantmen are attacking me always, not giving me a single chance to attack them.

    It had been barely half a minute since they started, and there were already five big wounds on my body.

    Blood could be seen trickling from them non stop, even the powerful healing medicine I ate having a problem dealing with these wouldn¡¯t as they contain energy in them, and unless I destroy that energy first, the wounds will not heal quickly.

    I am trying to heal these injuries, but I couldn¡¯t able to focus all of them since I have to dodge the tense of attacks every second at an unnatural angle.

    The attacks are really too much, and I am dodging them at angles that seemed to be humanly impossible, even Violet Striped Serpantmen whose tribe had one of most flexible bodies in Grimm Monsters shocked seeing me dodging their attacks in such an unnatural way.

    Ashlyn had asked me if she could help, with her help, I will be easily able to deal with these Violet Stripped Serpantmen, but I decline as I have a n.

    I am going to release the madness that my killing rule had, it had been stuck at the same level for quite a while but not much longer as I am finally ready.

 Chapter 840 - Madness II

    <h4>Chapter 840 - Madness II</h4>

    I could feel everything turning red around me, in the fight with the Eight Star Golden Elite Violet Stripped Serpantmen I had kept my eyes closed and fought with the red vision, but when my eyes opened automatically when I let Madness out.

    The vision I see now is faint red, which is a mixture of my regr vision and red vision, here except for I could see other colors in the faint light.

    "Hehe!"

    As madness descended, I have be apletely different person. A weirdugh came out of my mouths as wlessly dodged the attacks that areing to me. The dodge was so perfect that not even a single attack was able to touch my body.

    All Violet Striped Serpantmen surprised seeing this as I¡¯ve dodged their all attacks before but never in this wless manner. This time I had dodged as it was a normal attack, and I did it very effortlessly.

    "Attack with your all, kill this Bastard quickly," shouted Eight Star Golden Elite Violet Stripped Serpantmen as it sensed the change inside me.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Hearing the Order of Eight Star Golden Elite Violet Stripped Serpantmen, all of the Violet Stripped Serpantmen started to attack me like mad.

    Colorful attacks began to shoot over me, and top of that, Eight Star Golden Elite also came at me and attacked me with all its strength.

    A fiendish smile appeared on my face as the dangerous attacks came toward me from all sides. They are extremely fast and deadly, and if it were normal me, it would have been near impossible for me to dodge all the attacks without suffering under some.

    But currently I just have a weird smile on my face as I float around the attacks dodging them at the did distance of centimeters. Some of these had touched my clothes, burned them, torn them, but not a single one was able to touch my skin.

    I am doing all that while using the bare minimum of the method energy. My mad self seems to think that using all the featherlight Energy I could use with my body is waste, so I should only use only as much as I need, and this slight amount of energy is all I need to dodge the attacks.

    This stage of mine may be filled with madness, but there is control mixed into it. There is no question about me feeling the extreme desire to kill, but the desire is targeted and controlled.

    This is my vor of killing Rule. I had known for quite long that I needed madness in my killing rule as there is too much control in it, but I did not let the madness out back then.

    I was sure that if I would let out this madness, I would simply be a killing machine that had no control, which is very bad choice.

    So I waited and sharpened the control over myself and the killing rule, only in this battle I felt my control had reached the sufficient level, only then I let the madness out

    While dodging the attack, I suddenly moved backward with immense speeds and flipped, as I flipped I transferred all the momentum my body had into my sword and swung it at the Seven Start Golden Elite Violet Stripped Serpantmen whose behind I had appeared.

    Pachac!

    The head of the Violet Stripped Serpantmen as I decapitated it, it had happened so fast that other Violet Stripped Serpantmen were not able to react at all, including Eight Star Golden Elite.

    I went from using barely any featherlight Energy to using full Lightfeather energy for a second as I killed the Violet Striped Serpantmen.

    "Kill it."

    "hehe!"

    Shouted Eight Star Golden Elite Violet Stripped Serpantmen as it looked at me with murderous eyes and while I had justughed at fiendishly and moved toward another Violet Stripped Serpantmen unhesitatingly.

    Pachak!

    This time my mad me did not hide his movements. I fearlessly went toward another Violet Stripped Serpantmen. The Eight Star Elite hade to a stop me, but I avoided its attack and decapitated another Grimm Monsters.

    I had done that amidst the tense of attacksing after me and hound-like Eight Star Golden Elite pestering me when I killed the 2nd Violet Striped Serpantmen, the Eight Star Golden Elite just a meter away from me but was not able to stop the death of itsrade.

    "You Bastard if I did not kill you and drink your blood then my name would be Gor!" shouted Eight Star Golden Elite Violet Stripped Serpantmen and attacked me.

    Its attack was so fast that the previous me would have been able to cut me into two pieces but against present me, It was only able to cut a few threads of my clothes.

    Swish Swish Swish...

    Itunched attack after attack at me with extremely fast speed but made me dodge all of them at an unbelievably close angle.

    If someone looked at us from a distance, they would see one violet-colored Grimm Monster crazily attacking while a small human was easily dodging each of its attacks with ease.

    Puch!

    I killed a third Violet Stripped Serpantmen, and it was due to its own idiocy, this Violet Striped Serpantmen wanted tounch a sneak attack at me and came quite close to me, all I had to do was throw a small knife at my back.

    The knife had perfectly pierced through the eyes of the Violet Stripped Serpantmen, killing it immediately.

    "HUMAN!"

    The killing of another of its mate made it extremely angry, and it lost all reason it had and started to attack me crazily. It hadpletely gone frenzy, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as in a frenzy Grimm Monsters may be more powerful than normal, but it also the time one could easily kill it.

    It came at me like never before with speed that was unreal to it before, to deal with that my mad me finally started taking a considerable amount of Featherlight energy and continued dodging with the same expression I had on my face.

    Puchi Puchi Puchi Puchi

    Feeling annoyed by the extra attacksing toward me, four knives appeared on both of my hands, and I threw them at the four remaining Seven Star Golden Elite Violet Stripped Serpantmen.

    I could have killed them before, but I had killed them, so no more Grimm Monsters would get attracted to our fight seeing there are already enough fighting against weak Three Star Golden Elite like me.

    But seeing their constant attacks like irritating flies, I decided to kill them as I became quite sure that I would be able to kill this frenzied bastard.

    It started to attack me even more crazily, seeing its mates dead while I just kept dodging watching it every move as if I was imprinting them in my mind.

    "Hehehe!"

    Sometimeter, a weirdugh came out of my mouth and dived toward the Eight Star Golden Violet Striped Serpantman. Others might think of me as a mad doing thing; sane me will also think that.

    The Violet Striped Serpantman is Eight Star Golden Elite Grimm Monster, and moving close to is madness for someone who only has the power of Five Star Golden Elite.

    "Hahahah!"

    I dived toward Violet Stripped Serpantmen and seeing that it let off a guttural noise of happiness as it swung its sword at me, its speed so fast that its was blurring even to me; still, I did not fear it and instead let out the crazyugh and moved ahead.

    SWISH!

    The sword came down on me, and just as it was a few inches away from me, I used all the Lightfeathers energy, to sidestep, and also at that exact moment, I swung my sword upward.

    SLICE!

    A wet slicing sound rang out and next moment an Eight Star Golden Elite Violet Stripped Serpantmen split into two.

 Chapter 841 - Madness III

    <h4>Chapter 841 - Madness III</h4>

    My sword split the Eight Star Golden Elite Violet Stripped Serpantmen into two; from bottom to top, it got divided into two.

    This is one of the amazing killings I¡¯ve ever made, cutting the Grimm Monsters into two, which is five-level above you can give one amazing feeling, especially when one is in a Mad state like me but regretfully it isn¡¯t time to enjoy it.

    Some Violet Striped Serpantmen have seemed to see me killing and got really angry by it.

    They areing toward me with very thick killing intent, and all four of them are Eight Star Golden Violet Striped Serpantmen, which even puts a pressure on my mad self.

    Sup Sup!

    Two method attacks came at me with extremely fast speed with intent to kill me in a single attack. It was a good thing I had sensed their attacks just as itunched and already took the precaution, which aided me tofortably dodge them.

    But it will be thest time I will dodge their attacks in afortable fashion as theye close to me, it will be extremely difficult to dodge their constant attacks and this thought of it is making my mad self very excited.

    Seeing that I wanted to get out of the mad state immediately, but I did not as I know once I got out of the mad state, there is a very high chance that I will go in a few seconds of being attacked.

    Only in a mad state did I have the chance to survive and kill these bastards who areing for my blood.

    "This human is very crafty, don¡¯t give it any chance, attack it with all of your power." said the Violet Striped Serpantmen, who had its body covered in thick metallic-looking Armor which clearly is its defensive type Mystic Method.

    There are four Eight Star Golden Elite Violet Striped Serpantmen that came at me, and from what I had observed, Two of them had the Offensive type Mystic Method, One had Speed type method, and the one who just spoke had the defensive type mystic method.

    It is a very dangerous lineup where you have a tank to absorb the attacks, an Agility type of controlling movements of the enemy and two which have the powerful offensive ability.

    The only thing in my favor is that these four Violet Stripped Serpantmen never seemed to have grouped together exclusively, so they don¡¯t have that much of the teamwork in them.

    This means I have to finish the battle as quickly as possible before they developed teamwork. If they did that then it would be a very bad thing for me and the only option I will have to run away.

    Hearing the order from the Armored Violet Stripped Serpantmen, two Eight Star Elite attacked me with their Mystic Method and another Violet Stripped Serpantmen speedily came right behind these attacks to finish me off.

    The weird smile on my face couldn¡¯t help but be brighter as I felt immense pressure building inside me. Iughed, which seemed irritating to my enemies and dived toward the attacks.

    In such cases, others would think of creating as much as the distance between the enemies and self as possible, but I am diving toward the enemies as it is the only way I could get a chance at speedy.

    "Watch Out!" F.u.c.k!

    I cursed myself as I heard that all of my offensive depended upon the surprise, and now that the speedy knew I wasing at it, it will be better prepared. I could see wicked smirk forming on its lips as it saw meing.

    And the worst thing is, I can¡¯t change my course of the attack as I am already leaping between two methods attacks, from there moving an inch means death, and after I leaped out between two attacks, I would directlye across speedy.

    If there had been any other Violet Stripped Serpantmen than speedy, I would have been able to deal with it, but it is speedy that is speed simr to mine. It will be able to counter my every move.

    Seeing I barely have microseconds to think of a way to survive from speedy¡¯s sword, I started to think. Tense of scenarios going into my mind at once, but I could not find that one which would help me survive from the speedies attack.

    "Hehe!"

    Seeing there is no scenario to survive, even help from Ashlyn wille a momentte. The smile on my face bespletely madding as I move my sword forward instead of keeping its defensive position.

    There is no use keeping the sword in the defensive position, as with the difference of strength between us, a direct sh between or sword will directly kill me, so I might as well take it with me to the underworld.

    Speedy seemed to notice my intention as well, and there was a conflict that appeared on its face before it became firm, and as its sword started to move toward me with greater speed than before, wanting to cut my head off.

    Hun!

    Both of our swords started toe toward each other at the near-invisible speed when suddenly everything around me began to slow down, my vision became even more clearing, and my hearing sharper.

    My sense of smell became more magnificent, and so is my sense of taste, I could now taste the killing intent around me with more rity which is also around the madness inside me at great intensity.

    I forcefully quashed the intense madness that was rising inside me and went back to controlled madness before focusing on the sword that slowly covered my head.

    Earlier I had to think about how to survive but now I did not have to as I know the tense of ways I could dodge the attack.

    I took therge violet energy and concentrated it into my stomach and pushed my stomach out with force.

    Though my stomach had moved a centimeter barely it had created enough force to move me back a little, which was enough for me.

    Speedy¡¯s sword, which was about to pierce my head now passing by the temple directly, there is barely any distance of a few millimeters between us, hell I could ever see a dark ck sword monster very very clearly as it is passing right in front of my eyes.

    PUCHI!

    It got rmed to see me dodging the attack at such close range that it tried to move its sword, but it had be toote for it as my sword had already pierced through the heart, killing it immediately.

    At the same time, my sword was piercing through the heart of the Speedy. Two knives appeared in my hand and sneakily went toward the Two Eight Star Elite Violet Striped Serpantmen, who were shocked watching the death of their mate.

    Puch! Puchi!

    When they noticed the knives, the knives had already appeared in front of their faces and pierced through their eyes, killing them immediately.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground with the body of Speedy and looked at the palm-size fireball that had stopped meter above my head, seeing me find that fine fireball puffed away and a tiny bird revealed herself who flew back into the air after giving me a look.

 Chapter 842 - Madness IV

    <h4>Chapter 842 - Madness IV</h4>

    "It¡¯s your turn now," I said and moved toward the Armored Violet Striped Serpantmen.

    Look of horror appeared on the eyes of Armored Violet Stripped Serpantmen, and its armor became darker, and its aura grew denser. It is using all of its strength to defend against me, especially now.

    Hun!

    I moved toward it, and a momentter, I reached right next to it and about tounch the attack as I avoided its sword: when suddenly an extreme threat of death arose in my heart.

    From two hundred meters an attack ising, and it is extremely deadly and fast. It is a single Green Energy Needleunched by the powerful Nine Star Golden Elite.

    Now that my killing Rule advanced, I got the power to fight against the Eight Star Golden Elite if I used my all but Nine Star Golden Elite, they arepletely different Ligue.

    Nine Star is thest and most powerful stage of Golden Elite, reaching this stage means one has reached the peak of Golden Elite, going further than it will directly make you step away from tinum.

    Sensing the attack, I immediately discarded the thought of attacking Armored Violet Stripped Serpantmen and moved sideways using all the featherlight I could have.

    SUP!

    This green needle shed by my ear; there was barely any distance of the centimeter between the needle and my ears.

    The attack wasunched from two hundred meters, but I was still barely able to dodge it, this shows how powerful the Nine Star Golden Elite Powerhouses are.

    I heaved a sigh of relief but soon saw the monster being surprised before getting angry and moved its weapons tounch another attack, and looking at its expressions. This attack would be more powerful than the previous.

    But just as it moved its hand tounch the attack, a small bloody hole appeared on its head, and it started to fall on the ground with the same angry expression it was attacking me. It had died before it couldunch another attack.

    The team leader killed it in her single attack. After killing the monster, she gave me a single look before she started dealing with the Violet Stripped Serpantmen that had surrounded her.

    I wanted to smile back at her, but I could not. The second that had passed, which is enough time for the Armored Violet Striped Serpantmen tounch the second attack. If I did not, then I would be decapitated by the Grimm monsters.

    PUCHI!

    Seeing its attacking, I arched my back instantly and threw my sword out at the same moment, yes I threw my 1000 KG sword out, and as I had expected due to the close distance and sped it had moved, it had pierced through the heart of the Armored Violet Striped Serpantmen.

    "F.u.c.k!" I cursed loudly as this time, the sword of the Violet Stripped Serpantmen was able to touch my body; it had cut off my front hair.

    My hair had grown quite long, and I did not usually keep them long, but Rachel liked long, so I kept it but now seeing the amount of the hair the sword of the Grimm Monster had cut off, I will have to make my hair short whether I wanted it or not as if I did not then I would continue looking as ridiculous as I am now.

    Looking at the battles around, I literally started shaking as I am having a hard time controlling myself joining any battle in the current state, but I controlled myself somehow and focused on refining method energy.

    Earlier attack with my Totem Artifact had cost me a considerable amount of FeatherLight energy. I want to refill at least that much energy before I join the battle, which I am barely stopping myself from doing.

    As I was refining the energy, I took a quick peek at my source and found that the ribbon had be considerably longer. My killing Rule had reached the end of High Level, and I just needed to take one more step, and my rule power would Peak level of Basic Grade.

    A minute passed by, and no Violet Striped Serpantmen attacked me, all of them busy fighting humans that they wanted to kill badly and my teammates like always fighting on the brink, a single mistake on their part, and they would lose their life.

    Currently, nobody has lost their lives; two have lost their hand and ear, but they are still fighting. Ashlyn is also doing her part in harassing the Grimm Monsters with her fireballs which would even turn threatening to Eight Star Golden Elite if they hadnded on the right spot.

    Three minutes over and I shot out from my spot, I wanted to stay longer and refine even more energy, but I could not as I wasn¡¯t able to control my mad self any longer, which just wanted to kill any Grimm Monster who came across its eyes.

    I directly moved toward the burly tom who is barely surviving, not only the Six Eight Golden Elite besieges him, but there are eleven Seven Star Elites, he was already heavily injured and if it¡¯s not his immense experience in fighting such battles, he would not have been able tost long.

    Puch Puch Puch Puch Puch...

    I moved close to the Burly tom before eight knives appeared in my hands, and I threw them toward the eight Seven Star Golden Elites and all of their heads pierced by it without them having any chance of defending.

    These knives were not only covered in Featherlight energy, which helps anything move soundlessly, but I also covered it with my newly advanced killing energy, which made it really difficult for others to sense them.

    "HUMAN!"

    "Watch out!"

    Burly Tom got surprised when he saw it was me but soon shouted warning when Eight Star Golden Elite Violet Stripped Serpantmen with speed method came at me.

    PUCHI!

    I gave burly Tom a mad smile before I moved toward the Grimm Monster that wasing toward me, seeing that he was shocked but there is nothing he could do as the several Grimm Monsters also attacked him.

    My sword started to glow brightly as I moved toward the Violet Striped Serpantmam. It did not even take it a second, for it arrived before me and swung its sword at my full power.

    Seeing that mad smile on my face became brighter, but I did not behave unnaturally, I let the sworde close to me before I creased my speed and dodge the attack by the small margin andunched my own attack.

    Puchi!

    The Violet Striped Serpantmen got chest pierced before it had a chance to call back its sword for the defense. It had died with the look of unbelievability in its eyes.

    I looked at the Violet Striped Serpantmen that were fighting against Tom, they had no idea that their friend had been killed, seeing that corner of my lips curled upward, and I threw my deadly knives at them.

    Puch Puch Puch...

    All knives pierced through the Grimm Monsters, killing them instantly. I had killed five Eight Star Golden Elite and Three Seven Star Golden Elite in a single attack, seeing that burly Tom was so shocked that he was not able to close his opened mouth quite a while.

 Chapter 843 - Death Town

    <h4>Chapter 843 - Death Town</h4>

    This battle was the longest we have ever fought, it took us nearly an hour to finish it, and except one or two other people and me, nearly all my teammates are grievously injured.

    They could be seen drinking potions, connecting their cut off limbs and body parts, or like me rapidly collecting the bodies of the Grimm Monsters. Despite Ashlyn Vaporising hundreds of them by the st, there are many Grimm monsters she had killed, and those she vaporized are notpletely useless. Some had left behind storages that arepletely intact.

    I collected them and also used this time to collect my thoughts. The mad state of mine had made my emotions a little jumbled, I had to fix them. Mad state gives me power, but it is not without w, the slight inhumanness, and lingering urge to kill.

    I knew there would be ws, and I will have to keep dealing with it every time I will use the mad state.

    "Well done Micheal, you have fought better than some of us," said Cara, this battle seemed like flipped the switch on them. Nobody is calling me rookie anymore and talking to me with great familiarity.

    This team seems to have a rule that unless the rookie survives the first mission, they will not talk to him, and I think it is a good Rule, it saves the team some pain as some rookies especially weaker ones easily die under such missions.

    I can say it with my own experience if I did not have the killing rule and Speed type Mystic Method, I would have been killed in the first minute of the 1st part of the mission.

    Still, my entry into Death Brigade was quite unnatural which was not only confusing to the Deacon but also the members of Team 52. Death Brigade only takes Five Star Golden Elites and above.

    So, mying there clearly surprised me as my power of Four Star Golden Elite that time, it would be near impossible for me to survive such a dangerous mission.

    Soon we finished collecting everything from the camp of the Violet Striped Serpantmen and got moving, unlike two missions before this time we were not walking toward the abode but out, we were directly going out.

    It has been nearly two weeks since we have entered this ce, and no one wants to live in the godforsaken ce than they need to be. Here not only one needs to cover themselves with stinky mud but also have to bear the inmmatory smell, smelling it they will feel their innards are burning.

    The marsh is big, and it will take some time to get out of it seeing our speed, I hope it did not take midnight, I really want to sleep to settle away from the effects of the Mad state.

    "Finally, out!"

    Shouted burly tom with others, we have been traveling through the Marsh for fifteen hours, from early morning to now eight in the evening. It was quite tiring to travel so slow, but we have no choice.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    The team leader said she flew to the sky, others followed the suit. It has been nearly two weeks since Ist flew and to be honest, I really missed it. The feeling of looking down on high and feeling of air across the face is just refreshing.

    Flying through the forest, we did not hold back on the speed. We shot through the sky without care for any Grimm monster attacking us, which is totally unlike we behaved in the Marsh.

    In the marsh, we were extremely cautious due to it being a den of Grimm Monsters with no human presence, but now we are outside we don¡¯t have to worry about that and currently no Golden Elite could threaten us, if they want of threatening us then have to be at least thousand which is a simply impossible number of having on outside unless they are going for the big battle.

    As for the tinum attacking us, it will not do so as human tinum is hiding everywhere here, so rarely any tinum Grimm Monster would attack a big group like ours.

    "Where are we going? This is not the route toward the Heim?" I asked burly tom a few hourster when I noticed we are not following the route to the city.

    "We are not returning to the city yet, we are going to the special ce," answered Burly Tom. "Where?" I asked, feeling curious, "You will know soon." he said mysteriously.

    Seeing his expression, I did not ask him again, as I know he will not tell me. I continue to fly with my team when an hourter, I noticed the globe and a few minutester than the small globe turned into town in a forcefield.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    "Wee to Death Town." said burly tom as wended on the ground, "Death Town?" I asked, clearly confused by such a weird name.

    "Yes, it is a town made by members of the death brigade, and only members of the death brigade could enter inside it." Burly Tom exined as he shed his holowatch to the entrance, just like my teammates.

    Seeing them doing that, I also shed my holowatch to the entrance and entered inside, and there I saw the bustling ce. One side is a row of abodes while other side sprawling markets.

    There are thousands of people selling all sorts of stuff, this ce gave me a feeling akin to ck Market, just a small one.

    "Since most members of Death Brigade did not have ess to the Guild Resources, they have created this," he said as he motioned toward the whole camp.

    "Here you can sell anything to buy anything, the Grimm Monsters we killed are the treasure trove but most of the stuff present there is not needed to, but others might need it, and this ce lets trade that in price way cheaper than the ck Market." Burly tom exined.

    "You should connect to thework of town and list the stuff you have and the stuff you need, there is quite a high chance that you will find what you need here," Tom said, I nodded and but soon a question arose in my heart.

    "The city doesn¡¯t stop it?" I asked. I can understand the ck market, it is needed and has power behind it, but what about this little town, the higher-ups did not need to do much to close the town like this.

    "We are members of the Death Brigade, we even if we are the worst trash in the whole cities, we are important assets which value only slightly less than Elite Corps."

    "They may not be able to provide us resources due to various rules, regtions, and the things we have done, but they have to provide us resources to grow and this their way to get resources," he said, what he said is absolutely true.

    Even if we are the lowest dregs, we are valuable, and if they did not give us resources to grow, it would be like cutting a limb to them.

    "To tell you the truth, there are many people sent by guild here and sell stuff on Guild behalf in a secrete, so here you can see what you can get in Guild with a slightly high price and little wait," he said, which did not surprise me even a bit as it is perfectly aligned what he said earlier.

 Chapter 844 - Buying

    <h4>Chapter 844 - Buying</h4>

    Soon our team found the spot and started activating their abodes, this time instead of staying in the abode of the team leader¡¯s life past two weeks, we have activated our own abodes.

    The first thing I did after entering the abode is to eat, and after doing that, I stuffed the core inside my mouth and started to train and fell into sleep exhaustingly right after I finished.

    Chew Chew...

    I was woken by Ashlyn¡¯s chirps when I opened my eyes and looked at the holowatch. I found it iste morning, no wonder Ashlyn is demanding food.

    I gave her a few snacks while I went to the freshen and shower, due to not showeringst night after training, all the sweat had dried up on my body which is making me take a bath as soon as possible.

    "I will cook okay," I said to Ashlyn. When I came out of the shower, Ashlyn just looked at me without saying anything. The meaning of her gaze is simple; she wants me to cook for her.

    In the past week, she has told me many times how tired she is of eating the packaged food; not only her. I was tired from eating it, but there is nothing I could do. There is no time to cook in the abode with such death missions looming over our heads.

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn chirped brightly as she happily started to fly across the room while I started to take out the cooking ingredients.

    I am going to cook a big meal today, and since we are finished with the mission, I did not have to worry about the time I will waste cooking it.

    It took me nearly two hours to cook everything, and the whole dining table was filled with various dishes, but as we started eating, each of these dishes started disappearing by minutes till there was nothing left.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised; we ate like we have been hungry for ages and finished the food that would have been more than enough for the five people. Like Ashlyn, I wanted toy on the couch, but I could not as I felt the heat rising through my body.

    I quickly walked to the training room and started to practice the four methods. I should have just focused on the Body Cleansing Method, seeing the amount of heat rising through my body.

    I continue to practice as heat rises through my body; though the heat is rising too fast, I am not worried as this has be a regr thing for me. No matter how dangerous the thing is, if one does it daily, it will be new normal for me.

    This medicinal heat that could blow my body to pieces has be normal from me, but I am not worried as I know I will be able to digest it thoroughly before it gets a chance to blow me up.

    Thud!

    Finally, I could not continue more and feel on the floor, but there was a happy smile on my face as not only I had created the 53rd seal of Supreme Combat Exercise, but I also took another step closer toward the Major Cleansing.

    Ever since I had be the Golden Elite, the practice of the Body Cleansing Technique has be quite hard. Taking each step is extremely difficult; otherwise, with such dangerous training, I would have gone through several Major Cleanings.

    I am progressing every day, and with another Major Cleansing, my power will also rise again, which will make my survivability in the missions increase. After a minute, I got up and walked toward the shower and came out ten minutester.

    "Let¡¯s go, Ashlyn."

    I said to Ashlyn as I walked toward the exit of my abode. I am quite excited about the market of the Death Town, I don¡¯t need anything in particr, but if I found something I liked, I will buy it.

    In the three missions, Ashlyn and I had killed more than a thousand powerful Grimm Monsters.

    All of them were quite powerful. I have opened a few hundreds of storages of them and have got quite good stuff, so I am confident in my ability to buy most of the things in the market.

    As I reached the Market, I found it quite bigger than yesterday. Almost double in size, filled with the thousands and thousands of shops. These shops have all kinds of stuff and looking at them. My eyes started to shine as I noticed I need a lot of this stuff.

    Just at the entrance, I saw a lot of potion materials of the potions which forms Ive in my mind, these materials are quite rare and expensive. In ck Market, I would have had to pay hand and leg for this stuff, but here they are selling at quite a reasonable price.

    I went toward these shops and started to buy the stuff. My storage ring is full of all kinds of rare and precious stuff. So, I did not have much problem with trading shops.

    Not all trades were sessful as many people wanted some peculiar stuff which I don¡¯t have, but I am not sad as this marks were filled with all kinds I stuff that within an hour, I materials for tense of forms, if I make the potions and drink then I could reach the peak of the Golden Elite within two days.

    But I would not do that doing that would be utter idiocy. It would be like shooting oneself on the leg.

    The positions are good in increasing one¡¯s stretch, but they are also very harmful as each of them contains impurities.

    If one drinks them in a limited amount, they will not do any harm to one¡¯s progress, but if they drink them too much and .u.mte too many impurities, then it will be very harmful for the practice.

    Currently, I am at my limit, I have drunk quite an amount of potions and have .u.mted quite an impurities in my body.

    Though the amount of impurities I have does not impede my practice as I am very careful about, still I have reached my limit.

    If I drink more potions, the impurities would increase and start to harm my practice. So, unless I remove those impurities, I should not think about drinking more potions.

    But it is a condition for the few days, as long as I reach the 7th Major Cleansing, I will be able to remove all the impurities I¡¯ve .u.mted in my body that will enable me to drink more potions and increase my strength in a short time.

    I wish I could find material like Yellow Thorn Peach or Emerald Kiwi, they are the best medicinal ingredients. They did not have any impurities in them, and potion made by them also did not include any impurities.

    Not only the Yellow Thorn Peach and Emerald Kiwi but all the things present in that mysterious Garden does not possess any impurities in them. They are best practice resources one could have, which is what makes that mysterious garden more valuable than anything.

    The regretful thing I could not go to that Mysterious Garden, not only my movement bound to the Warzone 13 due to my criminal tag, but I am also not powerful enough to get my hands on resources present there

    I will have to be Nine Star Golden Elite at the least before I could try for any resources there.

 Chapter 845 - Rank 76th

    <h4>Chapter 845 - Rank 76th</h4>

    I browsed the Market for a few hours before I went back and started to train with even more enthusiasm than earlier.

    After buying all those potion materials, my urge to grow stronger has increased again, and I want to reach the 6th major cleansing as soon as possible so that I could drink some potions.

    Thud!

    In this session, I did not make much progress, but I am fine as the training itself is making progress. It is due to such progress I have such a flexible body that could help me perform such unnatural moves with ease.

    Still, this is not enough;pared to my teammates, it is not enough. I have seen how they fight. All of them are extremely strong and possess the ability to fight above two levels.

    They can do that not only because of the terrifying experience they have fighting Death battles but also due to their extreme training.

    Through their conversation, I¡¯ve heard tits bits about their training, and I was quite surprised at the type of training they put themselves to.

    And despite doing all that, they are in the middle rung in the Death Brigade. My team ranked 78th in terms of points that are considered middle in two hundred something teams of the Death Brigade.

    From what I have heard, the members of teams that are the middle rung have power slightly less than a member of the Elite Corps, while those in Top 50 have power equal to that of the Elite corps.

    It is very hard for the Team of Golden Elites to get into Top 50 aspetition is very tough. In the top fifty, there are only three teams that are of purely Golden Elites, while the other 47 had the members of tinum and Higher level.

    All of the teams of Death Brigade want to get into the Top 50 as entering Top 50 not only lower one¡¯s restriction, but one also gets a chance to reach Adamantine Level as the guild provides the Limit Breaking Method, this privilege is on par with that of Elite Corps.

    The Limit Breaking Method is the greatest motivation for the people of the Death Brigade. For this reason alone, they readily ept the mission where chances of their death are quite high.

    Like them, I also have the l.u.s.t for the Limit Breaking Method. I already have the potential to be Adamantine.

    If I am able to get a Limit Breaking Method, then my chances of reaching tinum or a higher level would be quite great.

    Though having a method does not guarantee reaching tinum and Above Levels, I am confident that I could reach it.

    Time passed by, and soon the evening came, seeing 7:00 ticks in, I walked out of my abode as it was time for us to leave the Death town; we have to registerpletion of our mission otherwise our points would be capped as the penalty.

    When I reached the decided ce, half of them had already gathered, and the rest wereing every minute. I walked toward the burly Tom as he is only whom I talked the most and could be considered a friend.

    "Micheal, do you have a ce to live?" asked burly as I sat on the bench beside him, "No," I replied.

    When I walked out of the Airship, I was going to look for an apartment first, and I had already decided on which area to choose from the catalogs that Rachel had given me, but then this whole criminal shit happened, and all my ns had gone to drain.

    Now, with this criminal tag, not only will some areas be unavable to me, but I will have to pay more money than normal to get an apartment.

    "Do you want me to book for you?" Tom asked Tom this, surprised. To be honest, I was going to ask for Tom or Team leader to ask for help booking in the apartment as these are only people I know good enough, and both are not the criminal, so they have full privileges.

    The areas are that were avable to me are in the outskirt of the Heim, and due to restriction on teleportation formation, it is a bitch to move in a giant metropolis like Heim which is why I wanted to get a central apartment area of Heim, as much as closer to the guild as possible.

    "I would be grateful if you could help me with it." I said, "It¡¯s a small thing." he replied. We talked for a few minutes till all our teammates arrived.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    The team leader said, and we walked toward the exit of the town, as we walked out, we jumped in the air and started to fly toward the speed that is double than before.

    Earlier, we were quite tired, but now we arepletely rested, even if we were rested, we still would have needed this speed to reach the Guild before 12 AM.

    With such fast speed, we only needed two hours to reach the city and after than half an hour to reach the Guild.

    We entered the Guild, and we directly went to the resort area, which is specially assigned to the Death Brigade. We made our report and submitted proof of the missionpletion; all of it took nearly two hours.

    "Just two ranks." Blue haired Stephenined. We were all sitting in the room that is assigned to our team, watching the ranking board that is just updated with our submission of the report.

    "With Three Extremly Difficult mission, our rank would have been able to go up at least five number, but it only went three," said Stephan, sounding quite angry. His expressions looked pitiful, he looked like a child who was promised a whole cake by his parents but only got a small slice.

    "As I had said before, the missions are getting tougher and tougher, others are also giving their all just like us." the team leader said with a sigh, like Stephan, she also seemed quite disappointed.

    Well, I would be, climbing each rank means going closer to the Top 50. It represents not only privileges but also glory, especially the people like team leader and BurlyTom who are members of the Organisation in the Central Continent.

    "We will have to try even harder if we want to climb ranks faster." The team leader said as she looked at the current 76th Rank.

    "Our rank would have been a little higher if we would not have utterly destroyed that Teleportation Gate," said Kevin, another Nine Star Golden Elite. His tone is not usatory. He is just stating the fact.

    The parts of Teleportation Gate are very expensive, and they also give massive points, if we had not utterly destroyed the formation, there would have a chance of going at least one rank higher.

    "Destroying it was necessary, it not only saves Regina but killed a lot of powerful Grimm monsters, if not for that explosion killing so many Grimm Monsters, we might not have such easy victory, and some of might have got buried there." said another Nine Star Golden Elite whose name is quite hard to pronounce.

 Chapter 846 - The Apartment

    <h4>Chapter 846 - The Apartment</h4>

    "The missions are getting more and more dangerous, the more teams for the Death Brigade are being made, and they are also recruiting more and more people for Elite Corps and other Corps." Team Leader Regina whispered at the end of the discussion.

    I don¡¯t know whether she is talking to herself or talking to us, but it immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention, especially mine.

    I did not have much chance to spend time in the city and listen to the gossip on the feed. So, I need to listen to what is happening as with my meager strength. I would have to be more careful and better prepared if something bad is happening.

    "Is something big happening in the dark? Have you heard anything from your organization?" Kevin Asked, clearly worried, looking at his expression, he seemed to feel something bad as well.

    "No, It is purely my conjecture. Maybe it¡¯s nothing, I am too strained due to these constant missions that I had started to make the conspiracy theories," she said as she pressed her temple while sighing.

    "It is nothing, for the past few weeks, I am also feeling something going on in the dark." "There are too many Grimm Monsters, first there use a maximum of three two to fourunchpads in the radius of 100 Kilometers, but now there are ten or twelve, not only the powerful but normal Grimms Monsters numbers have also increased in the past month," Sacha said.

    "Yes team leader, I also think something fishy is going on for the past few weeks." said another one of my team leaders, others also chimed with their observation, hearing them I also started to get a dangerous feeling in my heart.

    "Do you think a War may be starting?" Charles asked, and suddenly everything quieted down, and the expression of everyone had turned heavy.

    ¡¯War¡¯ is not a casual term than anyone could use normally, this word had big implications, and if not everyone¡¯s observation of things around them, they would have snapped at him angrily.

    "There hadn¡¯t been any big war in the past Century," said Kevin, which again made everyone silent. Nobody wants war, even if Grimm Monsters are our mortal enemies, the war with them is always costly.

    "We should not worry about these things, train yourself with the time you have. I have a feeling that the next mission will be soon, and it will be more dangerous than what we have encountered." The team leader said as she dismissed the meeting.

    One by one, everyone left the room, except for me, Charles and Tom, we stayed behind as we had to look for a ce for me to rent. "Micheal, do you have any preference on where you want to live?" Tom asked.

    "Yes, if possible, I want to get an apartment in these three areas," I said as I forwarded him a list of areas I would prefer to live. They are not many; most of them are near the guild.

    He projected them in the center of the table, and we started apartment hunting for me. There are many apartments avable, and all of them cost an insane price to rent.

    When I looked at the rent of some apartments, my eyes had nearly popped out. I had researched the price, but they are on the lower end. The prices of the apartments are humongous, with each starting from 5 Million.

    5 Million is just the starting price for the apartment I want. The prices may be huge, and it shocked me a little, but that is all. With me, Ashlyn killing hundreds of Golden Elite during our mission, the price I could easily afford.

    Not only here, but I would also have afforded it back in Midzone too. After I adjusted my mind to the prices I am seeing, I started to look at the apartments carefully, wanting to find what I needed.

    There is no question that I would not be in the apartment for half a time, but when I do, I want it to be perfectlyced with state of the art tech that Warzone had to offer.

    Especially for the Training Room and Kitchen, I wanted them to be the best and forty-five minutes searching I found the perfect the Apartment that suited my needs.

    It is just 1.5 Kilometers distance from Guild and cost me about 32 Million Mana Crystal. It is an insane price; even for those who live in Warzone, Golden Elites could easily afford it, but Silver Elite will surely fill a pinch and some weaker one would not even be able to afford the deposit.

    "Here, the Key to your apartment." Tom said as forwarded the Key to my holowatch, I looked for the second before looking at, "Thank You." I said. I am grateful; if not for him, I would have had to find an apartment outskirt, which would have been very convenient.

    Tom and Charles had some business in Guild, so I said goodbye to them and walked toward my Apartement. Yes, I walked. It iste, but the night is beautiful, so I decided to walk toward my apartment.

    The night is beautiful, so is the city despite being veryte the city is alive as it is early evening. People could see it everywhere. Some were walking the whole other somewhere flying.

    I saw many couples on the road walking hand in hand, seeing them I couldn¡¯t help but remember the walks I had with Rachel, those were wonderful moments and long for them very much.

    I wish Rachel with me now to enjoy such wonderful, but regretfully, she is not. Not only is she with me, but I did not get any message or call from her, which is worrying me, but I could not do anything about it.

    In the past few days, I¡¯ve asked my teammates about the organization that took Rachel and got quite intense reactions from them. That Organisation is very one of the most powerful Organisations in the whole world, part of Nine Supremes that Ruled the world.

    I had expected them to be very powerful but not this powerful, to be at the level of Ruler of the whole world. So no matter how much I want to go to the ce, Rachel is, I could not.

    I am a realistic person and know that the current me is lesser than an Ant in front of them; even if they killed me openly, there will be nothing they could do. It is just like how the Guild Leader declined to rescind my Criminal target despite having the power to do so.

    So, if I want to meet Rachel, then I will have to be powerful enough, there is another way which is to join Nine Supreme, but that is currently a pipe dream for me.

    Every member of the Nine Supreme is Adamantine, even the lowest level member Adamantine.

    The Nine Supremes have members lesser than any low-level Organisation, but each and every member of their Organisation have the power to break up the sky and split open the earth.

    I can ha join Nine Supreme; there are ways, but to do that I will have to be Adamantine first.

 Chapter 847 - The Station

    <h4>Chapter 847 - The Station</h4>

    It was Dawn when I reached in front of my apartment building, and coincidentally the name of the Building is Dawn. It is a normal hundred story building. There is nothing special about it except for its spiral shape and Water that fall from top.

    The building is absolutely enchanting to the standard of Outpost and Mizone, but here in Warzone, it is average. Many buildings around it are absolutely breathtaking.

    I looked at the building for a while and before I went inside, my apartment was on the 57th floor.

    Soon I reached the 57 floors through the elevator, I could have flown up here as one could fly in on private property, but I decided to take an elevator to get a feeling of entering the new apartment.

    Click!

    I shed my holowatch to the door, and it opened, as I went in and greeted with Scandavanion Interior of the apartment. This apartment is quite smaller than the previous one I had.

    It only had two rooms, Kitchen and Big Training Hall. I wanted to be small as I don¡¯t want to live in an empty shell. It is a perfect apartment for a single person like me.

    As I entered the apartment, the first thing I checked in the kitchen, which had all the equipment that catalog had mentioned, just looking at the metallic shin they were giving off, my eyes started to shine.

    I am quite excited about seeing the kitchen, it is very modern and had the equipment that even my previous kitchen did not have.

    There is an appliance called an injector, which could help me add spices and fill in any part of the meat I want in perfect amounts without making any mistake.

    I stayed in the kitchen for fifteen minutes and walked toward the two rooms, I took a quick look at them before I went to the training room and like the kitchen, it is also filled with modern tech, but unlike the kitchen, it did not show on the surface.

    The kitchen looked in except for the Monochrome painting of the Spear on the wall, the painting looked amazing. Even me who had no idea about art got drawn by it.

    The painting is not the real piece but just a wallpaper, I could change it with the other famous painting present in the library of the building. After I looked enough and tested some gimmicks of the training and hall, I went to my hall and went to the shower beforeying on the bed of sleep.

    When I woke up, It was early afternoon, the bright sun could be shining outside my window. I opened the blinds before I went to the bathroom to freshen up. It was good that earlier, when I was walking toward the building, I fed Ashlyn; otherwise, Ashlyn would not have let me sleep till now.

    After freshening up, I directly went into the kitchen. I am quite excited as this would by first time cooking in this ultra-modern kitchen. I took out the ingredients and started to cook while humming the tune of my favorite song.

    It took me a little more than an hour to eat lunch, and it smelled heavenly. One could imagine how tasty the food had be when Ashlyn directly dived it before I turned off the gas, I am barely able to stop her from eating it directly.

    I made the tes and served food in them, and we both started to eat. The food had be delicious and I ate till I am full despite knowing the consequences of what would happen, which is why I had to start practicing just as I took thest bite.

    The medicinal heat was too great; it was so great that I didn¡¯t even have time to practice hall, I had to start practicing at the Kitchen.

    Thud!

    I finished practicing and fell with a thud, utterly exhausted with every part of my body screaming at me. I had to experience the exhaustion for a few seconds before I got enough energy to walk to the shower.

    Three days passed by as such, this is three days I would eat, sleep, and practice. I would also go to the practice facility that Teamleader had rented for team practice. It is necessary that we practice our teamwork regrly to keep ourselves sharp.

    Team practice did not only help to deepen our teamwork, but it helped us keep motivated seeing the progress of others, which I think was the greatest benefit of the team practice.

    These three days, I threw myself in practice but regretfully, I did not make much progress. I was heavily counting on reaching 6th Major Cleansing, but I got stuck in the 107th move that no matter how much I try, I could not get past.

    I was hoping that in this session, I would be able to practice, reach 108th move and go through the Major cleansing, but I could not. It was too difficult, even when I solely focused on the Body Cleansing Technique.

    Buzz Buzz...

    ¡¯I hope I could go through another major cleansing before the next mission.¡¯ I thought, but right next to second my holowatch buzzed with a text from the team leader.

    ¡¯Mission.¡¯ I thought when I read the text, and this mission seemed quite important, seeing how the team leader pressed on some words. Reading the text, I got up and walked toward the shower weakly.

    After double-checking everything, I tapped a few buttons on my holowatch, and next moment a window of my apartment opened and walked out of it

    Floating in the sky, I wanted to fly toward the Guild, but unfortunately, I could not. So, I could only longingly look at the cityscape before going down. Currently, I could not fly over the city, but soon I would, that is the promise I made to myself.

    Thud!

    When Inded on the ground, the hover car was already waiting for me a few meters ahead. I walked toward it and sat on it, just as I did that, sped toward the guild with breakneck speed, and within two minutes, the hover car stopped in front of the Majestic Castle that the Guild is.

    Click!

    I got out of the Hovercar and walked inside the guild, and a few minutester, I reached the ce which is assigned to my team special. When I opened the door and went in, I found everyone was already present in the conference room.

    "Since Michael has arrived we can start," said Regina and a Mission Order appeared in the center of the Conference room.

    "This mission is quite special; it is the Mission of attacking The Station," Regina said. Everyone became quiet and started to read the Mission Order, which was in the center of the conference room.

    The Stations arepletely different from theunchpads if Launchpads are the small yground, then The Stations are the stadiums. Each station not only has more than ten thousand Golden Elites but they also have a bunch of ntimums guarding it.

    The Doc.u.ment stated that there would be fourteen teams attacking The Station in the lead of Three Elite+ teams.

 Chapter 848 - Elite+

    <h4>Chapter 848 - Elite+</h4>

    Elite+ teams are referred to as the teams that have one or more tinum in them, and all their members are either Nine Star Golden Elite or above. These teams are extremely powerful and exist in both Death Brigade and Elite Corps.

    The Mission Doc.u.ment had only simple information. It looks like this mission is more important than I thought, as even our team leader did not have much information with her.

    From the information provided by the Guild, we should be leaving within an hour through the Military Airship of the Guild. There is Airship Hangar in the guild, and we will be leaving through it, and that where we are also meeting the other thirteen teams with whom we will bepleting this mission.

    Time passed as we discussed what we know so far, and team members also discussed their experience as they have done this kind of mission before. Though it was not such a big scale and not of destroying the mission, still having the experience still counts.

    "Let¡¯s Go," Regina said when there was only fifteen minutes remaining till the mission time. We are going to the port behind the Guild. The Guild had a personnel port and small armada of Military sh.i.p.s.

    The power of the Guilds is immense, especially the S ss Guild, which rules over the Guilds. They have state of the art tech thates directly from the central continent. I hope this time we will get something good other than outdated tech that Death Brigade gate.

    It took us ten minutes to reach the Hanger, and when we reached there, I couldn¡¯t close my opened mouth. I had thought it would be an open-air airport, but it turned out to be underground.

    Tense of sleek airsh.i.p.s in military fatigue could be seen ced neatly. These airsh.i.p.s are different from standard Airsh.i.p.s. They arepletely armored and superfast with special abilities stealth, supersonic, and high flight.

    They also packed serious firepower, even the least powerful Airship here could destroy the cities in an instant but such cannons were rarely used against the Grimm Monsters and one they used the cannons. It means the real war has arrived.

    "There is Section 63." The team leader said as she looked at holowatch, and we walked toward it. We have to go to Section 63 for our airship and the teams we will be doing missions with.

    When we walked into Section 63, even teams were already present there and looking at the Airship that is ced in the center of the Section. The other looked at using but did not talk.

    We found our ce and waited, while waiting I looked at the teams present. If one looked at them, one would see that the teams are divided into two-sided. The teams on the left are wearing the same uniform with the Lightning logo of Guild and a numeric on their chest.

    While on the right rise, people are wearing different clothes, mostly dark, with mismatched artifacts on their bodies. The Uniformed teams on the Left are from the Elite Corps, while the uninformed ones on the Left are from the Death Brigade.

    There are five teams from the Death Brigade and Six from the Elite Corps. When I sensed the battle power of all teams, I found nearly the same with small differences, which were a little surprising to me, but when I thought about it, it made sense.

    I had thought that Elites would be powerful as they had the specialized training and resources from the Guild, but looking at the battle power of the teams, it did not seem to be that case.

    It made sense when I think about it; we have simr battle power as them, we don¡¯t have resources and specialized training as them. In the death, Brigade danger is high, and weaklings die and only best survive.

    We waited for ten minutes before another team came; as it happened, it had brought the oppressive atmosphere, just looking at them enough to make one¡¯s heard scream danger, and they were dangerous.

    They are not emitting any aura, but one would feel killing intent around them, especially when they are together. This Elite+ team from the Elites Corps are so powerful that they will need even five minutes to wipe out us who are present herepletely.

    This team had three tinum, and young women of around 20 seemed to be the leader as she is giving off the most dangerous aura of all the whole team. This team also did not talk to anyone, just stayed in the center between the two groups of left and right.

    A minute after them another team came, this team is also Elite+ team and possess a simr level of battle power that came earlier, but unlike the previous team, it is not from Elite Corps, it is from the Death Brigade.

    This is why the aura of killing around them is much thicker than the team from Elite Corps. The leader of this death brigade team seemed around my age or year older and had a bright smile on his face, looking at a smile an unconscious shudder ran through my body, not only me most of my teammates and members of other teams also had a shudder looking at his smile.

    Like the previous team, it also had the three tinums while the rest were Nine Star Elites or above.

    He also took his ce as the center, a few meters beside the Elite+ team from the Elite corps, and waited just like everyone without talking the word.

    The next team did note for the next ten minutes, but when it came, it attracted the attention of everyone. This team is f.u.c.k.i.n.g powerful, they have five tinum¡¯s among them, and while the rest of the team were above golden Elite, there is no Golden Elite in this team.

    This Elite+ is from the Elite Corps, and its leader is handsome young dark red hair and deep brown eyes, which attracted the gaze of every present in here.

    "Since everyone is here, let¡¯s get inside," he said, walking toward the airship. He tapped a few buttons on his holowatch, and the door of the airship opened. As it opened, he walked in with his team.

    After them, the two elite+ teams walked inside before us; regr teams started to walk inside.

    When I entered the Airship, I was barely able to stop myself from gasping out loud as its internal structure ispletely different than I had imagined. Seeing the size of the ship, I thought there would be row and row of seats, just like the lowest ss seats in the airship, but it is not.

    Inside the airship, there is a honeb structure, and inside it is the small pods where one can rest and sleep. The whole ship is filled with them, many pods have already been filled, and my team and I walked toward the group of empty ones.

    Seeing my teammates walking inside the pods one by one, I also walked inside and found they are not as small as I thought. One could easily sleep inside themfortably without feeling any problem.

 Chapter 849 - Pods

    <h4>Chapter 849 - Pods</h4>

    I was just checking the numerous functions of the pod when I felt the airship moving. The stand on which it is on started to move left before up. A minuteter, the airship appeared above ground and started to lift from the air.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    As it floated in the sky, the boosters behind it activated, and the airship started to cut through the clouds and fly toward its destination.

    "Ting."

    I was just looking at the scenery of the outside through the tiny window when my holowatch buzzed with a notification. It is a text from the team leader saying she will now have a meeting with the other team leaders and will discuss the mission details with us after that.

    They have been very tightlipped about the mission, just telling us small details. The only thing they have told us about is that it is a joint mission to destroy The Station, and it far is, and we will be taking airsh.i.p.s to it.

    After entering the Airship, our holo watches had been cut off from the outside and will only be able to connect to outside when we return to from mission.

    I hope we return as looking at the secrecy the guild is keeping; this mission seemed pretty important, and since it is important, it means it will be more dangerous, dangerous than normally dangerous missions we do.

    To pass the time, I read the small booklet provided by the airship when I entered the pod. It is about the pod and all the functions it had. It was small, and I thoroughly read it within fifteen minutes.

    This pod is mindblowing as it not only had a state of real theater function from which gave one feeling of watching reality instead of the movie when watching the movies but it also has the state of the art pressure massage function. The message it gives helps open energy pores in one¡¯s body.

    But this is not function I like the most, the f.u.c.k.i.n.g I most is its escaping f.u.c.k.i.n.g. It is not a normal pod but an escaping pod that could not get damaged even by the attack of the Lord powerhouse.

    So even if an airship got to attack, one has chances of surviving with the help of these pods. I wished these pods had been a little bigger, so I could practice, but unfortunately, they are not, they are big enough to sleepfortably, not to train.

    Seeing the meeting of the team leader will take time, I took out the leftover of the morning and heated it in the pot before I ate with Ashlyn as dinner. Who looked around the pod before going inside me.

    Typically Ashlyn stays outside, but she did not seem to like such a small enclosed space, which is why she went inside.

    Seeing there is nothing much to do, I take out some reading materials and start to read while doing that. I also started to practice the secret method with the help of a soul diamond at mild speed.

    Secrete Method is the method I practiced the most as it could be practiced anywhere, but despite that, I did not see the signs of it breaking through. Since it has only one cirction, it is very difficult to know when it will make a breakthrough, the only thing I could do is keep practicing.

    Tring Tring...

    Team leaders meeting with the other leaderssted for more than two hours. I was just reading and practicing when my holowatch buzzed with a Team leaders conference invitation, which I epted readily.

    As I had epted the call, I saw a projection of my teammates starting popping around me one by one. It feels quite funny to have the conference in such a small space.

    "In the meeting, I had been provided with the mission details," Regina said, hearing that everybody turned serious.

    "This time the mission is to destroy The Station of the Grimm Monsters, we will be facing twenty-thirty thousand Golden Elite Grimm Monsters of Fire Horn Lionman Tribe," said Regina.

    Hearing that everybody stilled and drastic change urred on the faces of everyone. The fourteen teams had around six hundred people, and six hundred fighting against thirty thousand Grimm Monsters felt terrifying, just the thought of it is terrifying.

    "How many tinums are at The Station?" My thought process interrupted by Kevin, hearing this question, my ears strained as the answer to this question could make things difficult or easy.

    "Around forty to sixty." answered the team leader with the same serious voice.

    Seee!

    Several people sucked the sharp breath, including me, this answer is too terrifying. We have only Eleven tinum, and with them fighting four to six times their number is utterly terrifying.

    All of the tinums are Elite and could easily handle two-three powerhouses of the same level, but the problem is the tinum we have is far less.

    If some Grimm Monsters tinum enters the battlefield, then it will be an absolute massacre. No Golden Elite will be battled against no matter how great Elite he is.

    tinum is part of three Limit Breaking Levels, the power difference between two is too great that those below tinum could not contend against the tinum, so loose tinum is far more dangerous than the Thousands of Golden Elites as it possesses the power to kill the thousands of Golden Elite.

    And the worst thing is the number of Grimm Monsters is just as an estimate, though all the missions work on the estimate and many times the estimate turned out wrong, but we could handle it but in this mission, we could not.

    If there are ten thousand more Grimm Monsters than the estimate, we will die. If there are ten more tinum¡¯s, we will die. This is a mission in which chances of our surviving seem less than one fourth.

    "Are they are sending us the Suicide Mission," Charles said angrily, stealing the words from my mouth.

    Seeing the anger on her teammate¡¯s faces, the team leader sighed. "It is not as bad as you guys think. The mission leader said that estimation is based on the full proof intelligence and is likely to turn true." said the Team Leader.

    Everybody just looked at her getting busy in their own thoughts. Even if the estimation is true, what we are facing is terrifying.

    As I¡¯ve said, it is not a child¡¯s y for six hundred people to kill the thirty thousand without the help of the tinums.

    We might even face the tinum in battle, which would ughter us to abandon without us having any power to resist.

    "This is a mission from the Guild, we have to do it whether we want it or not." the team leader said and forwarded the doc.u.ments. After initial silence, we started to discuss the mission point by point, as the team leader said there is no option but to do this mission.

    As for running away, no one thought about it. People would prefer to be dead than the deserter, even the wretched criminal would think twice before doing that.

    Bing a deserter against Grimm Monsters is the worst thing one could do, it would be absolute dishonor to his family, Ancestors, and race who had been fighting against the Grimm Monsters for thousands of years.

 Chapter 850 - Hidden Camp

    <h4>Chapter 850 - Hidden Camp</h4>

    Two days passed in the blink, and now the airship is flying through the northern part of the continent. Sometimes, when the clouds don¡¯t obstruct my vision, I can see beautiful vast snowy fields down below.

    Our destination is Kiave; it is a big mountain range on the north, we are going to destroy The Station of the Grimm Monsters that is deep into the mountain, from the map the team leader had shared, it looked like we will have to climb some mountains to reach our destination.

    The airship will not directly take us to The Station of the Grimm Monsters, that would be like telling them we are destroying the camp. We are going to attack the camp sneakily. Their type of strategy is best to destroy such big camps when you have small numbers.

    The Airship will take us to one of the hidden Camps of the Continental Military; from there, we will move toward The Station.

    We did not have the full details of the Mission yet, just the basic area so we could be prepared, we will likely get whole information before the mission starts.

    I looked at the time again, seeing there was an hour remaining before we reached the hidden camp, I continued with my reading and training.

    This is what I have been doing for the past two days; in the past two days, I have read most of the reading materials I have on the backlogs, some will remain, but I will finish it soon.

    Training is not the only thing important in the fighting; knowledge is also just as important. Every week I would create my reading target and read it, though I don¡¯t have much time with all the training and missions, I still create enough time to read.

    Time passed and soon I felt the airship going down. I wanted to watch the scenery below, but the small window had turned ck for some reason.

    Thud! Sup Sup...

    A few minutester, I felt the airshipnding on the hard surface, and next second, the sound of the door opening started to ring out one by one. My door is also opened, but I did not walk out as it is not my time yet.

    My cabin is still glowing, bathed in red. Only when the light turned Green will my turn wille to get out, which came after a few minutes of waiting. I got out of my pod and saw my teammates are in front and behind me, getting out of the airship in the order.

    As I exited the airship, I saw teams that came out before standing before the young man and women who seemed to in the twenties.

    They are giving off a deep oppressive aura, which even I wasn¡¯t able to measure up with my sensory abilities, but one thing is sure that they are not the powerhouses of the Knight stage, they are likely to be a powerhouse of Lord Stage or higher stage.

    I controlled the unconscious shudder I felt with their aura and waited with my team for the rest of the teams toe out of the airship.

    "Wee to Hidden Camp 679; I am Author Ravious warden of this camp, all the arrangements for your mission have been made, I hope your mission would be sessful and you all return alive," he said.

    "If you have any problems or queries, you can ask Michelle, she will help you.," he said introducing the woman behind him, who is giving off the same type of aura as the man but hers is a little lighter, it is clear that she is a little weaker than him.

    "Team leaders, please follow me to the Conference room while you all please go to the resting area, the map of the resting area had been already sent to your holo watches," she said before she left with team leaders.

    Like she had had said, there is a map of this hidden facility in my holowatch. It is a big map bigger than I had imagined but only a small part in green invisible while the rest is in red and blurred.

    We could only move in the small area while the rest were forbidden to us, and she did not have to tell us what would happen when we caught snooping around. This is a Military base, and it is very dangerous to snoop when you did not have enough authorization.

    Sup!

    We followed the map and went to the resting area that is assigned to us, I reached the room that is assigned to me and scanned my holowatch in it, and the door of the room was opened.

    The room is very simple, it does not have anything except for a table and a small bed, there is an attached bathroom which is also small, but it was extremely clean and had all the basic amenities.

    The first thing I did was to take the shower before wearing new clothes. It got out of my room and walked toward the cafeteria. When I got there, I found it already half-filled with members of many teams.

    The cafeteria is big and has a separate space for the monster to eat; it is good that I did not have to send Ashlyn to the Monster area to eat as she would not have liked it at all.

    Ashlyn can eat in amon area. Only monsters bigger than the half meter had to eat at the Monster area.

    I looked around and soon found my teammates, I queued up the line with two tes, and a few minutester, I walked toward my teammates with two filled tes. We ate while we talked, most of the talk about the Mission and Limited information we have.

    This meeting that the team leader had gone to likely reveal all the information about the mission. I just want to get the whole mission details as soon as possible so that I can prepare myself mentally.

    "Micheal, what do you think about this mission?" Sacha asked, "From the info, the team leader has provided us, this mission is extremely dangerous. If our luck is bad, we might all get exterminated." I said softly.

    "F.u.c.k what are they are doing! They are sending six hundred of us to fight against thirty thousand Grimm Monsters. This is clearly a suicide mission." Charles raged again, but no one replied as we all know his anger is justified, and this mission really looked like a suicide mission.

    I finished dinner and went back to my room with Ashlyn. I wanted to practice, but I did not as it usually takes an hour or more for my practice to be done.

    I didn¡¯t want to get disturbed when Team Leader called for a meeting when she came out of the meeting, so I continued reading what I had been reading earlier.

    Ting!

    About an hourter, my holowatch rang out from the text from the team leader. Reading that, I got out of the bed immediately and walked toward the room of the team leader.

    The room of the team leader is a little bigger than mine, but now it is jammed packed with chairs, half of these chairs already filled, and while others are filling by the seconds. I sat on the empty beside Tom and waited for the meeting to start.

 Chapter 851 - Golden Chance

    <h4>Chapter 851 - Golden Chance</h4>

    "The Station we have to attack is on Carlson Mountain of Kaive Mountain Range. We will be going through the teleportation Gate of the Camp to another hidden Teleportation gate that is closest to the Camp."

    "From there, we will have to travel for fifty kilometers before we reach The Station of Fire Horn Lionmen Tribe." the team leader. "The weather forecasted that there would be medium wind, so our tracks will be hidden by the time we will attack," she added.

    While exining a huge projection of the Kiave mountain range appeared in the room, and she started to exin the strategy of the attack. For this mission, the intelligence has already been collected; all we have to do is go there and ughter the monsters.

    "Does anyone have any questions?" the team leader asked after forty minutes, everyone shook their heads as we had already asked all the questions we had when she was exining the strategy.

    "The Meeting is dismissed, we will gather at 11:PM sharp." said the team leader as she dismissed the meeting. We all quickly left for our rooms as there is barely two hours before we go for the mission.

    After entering my room, I tapped a few buttons on the control board of the room and dissolved the bed and table to make enough space for me to train.

    I could go to the training area of the Camp, but it would waste too much of the time of the already less time I have.

    Pop!

    With furniture dissolving, I quickly undressed and popped a big piece of the monster core into my mouth before starting the practice of the four methods.

    This mission is extremely dangerous, and before going to this mission, I want a little more strength and the only thing that could give me Body Cleansing Technique, if I can go through the 6th cleansing then my strength will surely rise. It will aid me much in the suicide mission, which I am about to go.

    So I practiced with full force, holding back nothing and took a huge risk by eating the big piece of the core of the powerful monster so that I could have the motivation to perform better.

    That monster core is making me pay dearly, energy in that core is great. Even Nemo was barely able to handle this ever-increasing energy that I had to start to perform faster so I could reach the end of the 6th move of Body Cleansing Technique, and Nemo could have better chances in guzzling up the energy.

    A few minutester, I reached the 107th pose, and the core is still rampaging through my body. Nero is barely able to bnce the energy, but I am too tired. I have been trying to reach 108th pose for a few minutes, tried tens of times but no result came.

    Still, I continue trying as I could not fall right now, no matter the exhaustion I am feeling as falling down now means death. The core is producing energy by moment, and if I fall before all the energy eaten by Nero, then no one will be able to save me from exploding.

    I continue trying, but there seems to be no result, the 108th move seemed like an unbreakable wall that could not be achieved despite trying with every ounce of energy I have. Due to exhaustion, my speed of performing has be extremely slow, even snails are faster than me.

    I am really exhausted and would have fallen down if not for the threat of death hanging down on my neck. It is due to the energy that monster core is releasing, making me perform, if not for that, I would have fallen minutes ago.

    Crack Crack...

    I hadpletely lost hope of reaching 108th in this training session when I suddenly heard the familiar cracking sound of my soul which I hadn¡¯t heard in quite a while, hearing that sound mypletely exhausted face had be rejuvenated as If I had all the energy in the world.

    The first thing I did after I heard that sound is to stop the refinement engine as I do not need it for what it¡¯sing.

    "Ahhhh...."

    After stopping refinement emerging, I became like a charged bull, I screamed loudly and gathered all my will and every bit of energy I have used to increase the speed of my performing of Body Cleansing Technique. At the same time, I also used my all in the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    This is a Golden Opportunity to increase my strength by arge margin, and I have to give my all if I want the margin to be big and as my survival in the uing mission will depend on how much strength I could gain from this opportunity.

    This advancement of the secret method hade at the right time. I had not expected to make a breakthrough into the 4th level of the Secrete Method as I did not get an indication that I usually get, itpletes surprise, a great surprise that I desperately needed.

    Crack Crack Crack....Bang

    The cracking sound got bigger and bigger, and it spread all over my soul when suddenly, a banding sound rang out, and I found myself in the conscious space again.

    In the conscious space, I leisurely looked around. The past three times when I came here, I was always in a hurry. I had tons of things to do with most time taking with my swirling Armor but since my swirling Armor had be useless, that gap of time had opened up.

    This time too, I have many things to do as this is a unique space that is ideal for many experiments, but I still could afford a minute or two of looking around.

    I looked around for a few minutes before I started with my many experiments. These experiments are about the moves I want to try inbat, they could not be properly trained outside, but this space is perfect for them.

    There are also my sword moves which I want to furnish further so that they could be even more lethal on the battlefield. My knife practice is going well, and this space will help it to be even better.

    This space is good for everything as there is infinite space in it I could experiment with whatever I want.

    The only thing I will need is imagination. As long as one has imagination could do anything like now Imagining myself dodging tens of method attacks at frame by frame speed.

    Shake Shake...

    Time passed by as I tried one experiment after another when suddenly I felt the space shaking, feeling that I had stopped as my time in this space is over, it is time to return to the real world.

    The space in front of me disappeared, and I returned to the real world, and terrifying exhaustion came over me, and I was falling down when I stopped myself when I saw the condition of my body.

    I am currently going through the Major Cleansing, and there is still some time before it is over, and if I had stopped now, I would only get half benefits and would not be able to experience this cleansing.

 Chapter 852 - Six Star Golden Elite

    <h4>Chapter 852 - Six Star Golden Elite</h4>

    Major Cleansing is not the only benefit I have got; I was even able to create Seven Minor Seal.

    I got out of the conscious space right on time, if I had been second early, then the 60th seal of the Supreme Combat Exercise would not have been created. That means there would be no Amethyst Seal, which is being created in my temple right now.

    The seal is sucking its energies inside my body furiously. In a minute, it would be finished with it.

    For the creation of the Amethyst seal, I didn¡¯t even have to refine the energy as the storage of the 2nd level is big enough to satisfy the energy needs of more than five Amethyst seals.

    As I continue practicing Body Cleansing Technique with every ounce of my energy, I am also keeping track of the things that are going inside me, and that is when I notice an amazing thing that puts a bright smile on my tired face for the second time.

    The big piece of monster core I ate still hadn¡¯t been fully eaten by Nero, there is still half of it still left.

    Earlier I had regretted eating such a big piece of the monster core as it was acting like Guillotine above my head, but now I am extremely happy that I ate such a big piece.

    It is releasing the Medicinal Energies, and they are being melted and merging into my body, though most of it got eaten by Nero, there are still some that are being merged with my body.

    Seeing this happening, I immediately asked Nero to stop eating. I could feed Nero daily, but I could not merge such arge amount of energy into my body daily.

    This is the core of the Medicinal Monster, the energy inside it could not only increase my healing power but also strengthen my body, and that is what I want.

    I want the medicinal energy of the core to merge into my body. This core is God¡¯s Blessing, which would increase my strength by arge margin. Throughout the process, I kept Nero ready to eat excess energy if the Medicinal Energies went out of control.

    More and more energy came to the core and started merging with my body, as it happens I started to feel a slight change in the body, as I am not feeling as tired as I was feeling a few seconds ago.

    This tiredness had lessened again when the 6th Amethyst Seal was created and started to release energies through my body and soul, which began to strengthen them whole and also heal the injuries that are hiding deep inside.

    The core kept releasing the energies for quite a time before it finally expended seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad as the energies had helped me a lot, I hope the core hadsted little more till the end of the Major Cleansing which would end in a minute or two.

    Thud!

    Finally, the 6th Major Cleansing ended, and I fell on the ground as I could not support myself anymore, I ampletely worn out due to performing.

    This session had been my longest practice session with the Body Cleansing Technique and also most fruitful, but it had also tired me out the most that even with my current constitution, I needed a minute before I could muster the energy to stand up shakingly.

    If it had been any ordinary session, I would have stayed on the ground for a few minutes, but now I could not. Every second on the floor is unbearable with the horrendous smell that ising out of me constantly.

    This time the sweat that came out from my body during the Major Cleansing did not have a slight brownish color as always but the sickly green color. The sickly green color is not surprising. It is likely the impurities of the potions that I had drunk.

    Neary every potion possessed the impurities, which is why in the Elite Corps, the bodies of their members were strictly tested regrly for the impurities, so they could not have more impurities in their bodies than they could bear, which would affect their practice inversely.

    In this Golden Elite level, I had really drunk too many potions that I had reached my limit, one potion, and it would have affected me, but now with me going through 6th Major Cleaning and 4th Level of Secrete Method my soul and body have expelled almost all the impurities.

    So, now I could drink a few more potions and loved to drink some to increase my strength before going to the mission, but unfortunately, I could not. I only have about 35 minutes, and in such time, I could not create any potion.

    Even the quickest potion takes at least fifty minutes to craft, and I don¡¯t have that much time on me.

    I walked into the shower and walked out of it feelingpletely refreshed and energetic. All the horrendous smell and tiredness I am feeling deep to my bones simply vanished.

    A few minutester, I ampletely ready and standing in the center of the room with my eyes closed. If one looks at me right now, they will see there is a small smile hanging on my lips. It is because I am happy, really happy.

    My breakthrough into Secret Method, Body Cleansing Technique, Supreme Combat Exercise, and energies of medicinal monsters that merged into me has given me a huge, huge boost.

    In just a time of an hour, I went from Three Star Golden Elite to Six Star Golden Elite. This is a massive increase in power, especially in Golden Elite, it is very hard for one to take such a big jump strength.

    It could be said that I was quite lucky during this practice session, everything had aligned perfectly, especially the medicinal energies from the Medicinal Monsters core. It alone increased my strength by One Star.

    I am now a full-fledged Six Star Golden Elite. With the enhancement from my Totem Artifact, I could project the power of Eight Elite and when the strength of Eight Elite and when I added the power that my two Mystical Methods give it to me, I have now bepletely Capable of going against the Nine Star Golden Elite.

    I knew this day woulde when I will have the power to go against the Nine Star Elite but did not think it would this soon. With such strength, I have now entered the Middle strata of my team.

    I am not one of the weakest members of my team anymore, I now have the strength simr to that of the experienced members of my team.

    I took out my sword and practiced with it a little to get used to my strength. I would have liked practice for more than five minutes to get used to my new strength but looked like I will have to do that on the real battlefield.

    I walked out of my room and met my team that was already waiting not far from my room, once everyone came, we walked with a lead of the team leader as only she had ess to the map of the Teleportation Gate of the Guild.

    When I walked in the ce where the Teleportation gate is, my expression couldn¡¯t help but change drastically, not only me but others too as the hall where the teleportation gate is really something.

 Chapter 853 - Frigid

    <h4>Chapter 853 - Frigid</h4>

    The hall where the Teleportation Gate is present is jam-packed with cannons, everywhere one sees, they will find a dangerous-looking cannon aiming at them. Even the smallest cannon is giving me a feeling of extreme danger.

    Just looking at them, there is no in this hall is a match for these cannons, even the smallest cannon possess the power to vaporize once it.

    As we entered and looked at the cannons, we became exceptionally quiet. So quiet that we so much didn¡¯t dare to breathe out loudly.

    Our team took the small corner in the hall and waited for others to appear without making any sound or doing something that could agonize the one who¡¯s finger is on the cannon.

    One by one, the team entered the hall till the whole hall became packed with people, but despite the close proximity, no one dared to make the slightest sound. They just stood there waiting for the teleportation gate to activate.

    "Please enter the Teleportation Gate." said the Man in Mid Twenties, who is responsible for the activating formation as he activated the Teleportation Gate.

    As the translucentyer appeared on the Teleportation Gate, the people started to enter one by one inside it without making a crowd around it. The first people who entered were obviously from the Elite+ teams only after Elite+ teams entered.

    Zub!

    A few minutester, my number came, and I too swiftly entered the Teleportation Gate. When I came to the other side, I found it exactly simr to the hall from where I began.

    If not for experiencing the strange feeling of the Teleportation, I would have thought; I am in the same hall.

    Zarr!

    "Please take Elevators; they will take outside." said the girl who is responsible for the teleportation gate. With her saying, the wall on the opposite side opened and revealed five big elevators, with each having the capacity to take the fifty.

    Likest time, it was Elite+ teams that took the elevators first before. My team was one of twost teams that took the elevator atst.

    The elevator¡¯s speed was quite fast, but it still took us a minute to get above, which tells me how deep in the underground this teleportation gate is.

    Zarr!

    The door of the elevator opened, and my team and I found ourselves in the big cave and, for the first time, felt cold. Ever Since we havee to the north we have no contact with cold, this is the first time experiencing it here.

    There was no one in the cave to greet us, and other teams left as well, our two teams looked around and soon saw the way and walked toward it unhesitatingly as it took us out.

    I am right five minutester we came out of the cave, with snowy wind crashing across our body.

    "F.u.c.k, its cold!" said Tom loudly, all of us looked at him immediately, which shut him up. This is the territory of the Grimm Monster, though the number of them is very scarred here due, it is still their territory, and it is not wise to make a loud sound.

    But Tom is right; it is frigid. Even if our bodies are stronger than normal humans, the temperature here is still cold enough to freeze us to death, which makes one guess how cold it is here.

    "Ash"

    But someone does not seem to feel the cold, Ashlyn came out of me without asking and flew away before I could stop her, this had got me a curious gaze of my teammates.

    "She will show us the way," I said sheepishly. There is medium speed wind going on, which makes it very hard for us to see more than five meters distance, and since Ashlyn loves flying in such cold weather, she can be our guide.

    She is a perfect guide in such an environment, she is small and had silvery color which will help herpletely meld in the background and most importantly she has the Red Vision which had higher range than me, which will help us very greatly reaching our destination quickly as we have to reach The Station before dawn.

    With such a tight schedule, we had to be quick, and my teammates understood as well as they nodded at my exnation before starting moving toward The Station.

    We have five hours, and in these five hours, we have to cross the 50 Kilometers without alerting any patrolling Grimm Monsters in such crazy weather, it is quite hard, but we have to do it, some lives are at stake.

    Each team is given a map and position we have to attack from, and we have to be at our position before the time of the attack as the absence of even a single team could make the already dangerous mission even more critical for us.

    We continue to travel through the snowy wind with our highest speed, without even stopping for a moment. First, we used to stop and look for the map, but when my teammates realized how urately Ashlyn had been gilding us, we stopped our little map discussions altogether.

    Ashlyn not only urately guides us, but she is also notifying us of the Grimm Monsters¡¯ presence ahead so that we can avoid them altogether. The orders said that we have to avoid killing the Grimm Monsters if possible.

    The Mission Leader did not want to take any risk on this mission, did not want to give even the slightest hint to the Grimm Monsters, which made me even more sure that this mission has more to it than it meets the eye.

    Time passed by, and such two hours had passed, in these two hours we had already crossed the snowy fields and entered the mountain range, and now we were passing through the various mountains to reach the mount Carlson which is our destination.

    "Micheal, how longer?," asked Tom, this is his fourth time asking me how long it will take to reach our destination, he really did not seem to like cold at all, "About two hours more," I answered his question, hearing it look of stress appeared on his face, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    It will not take two hours, but I still answered as I wanted to see the expression on Tom¡¯s face.

    "We have reached The Station, it is two kilometers above us," I said one hourter,

    "From now follow me closely, we will have to go through the heavy patrol to reach our destination," I said, hearing me they all nodded.

    This StationStation had the cover of the camouged device, and it is not single but double cover. Even on sunny days, no one will be able to see the StationStation even if they are a one-kilometer distance from it.

    Seeing there are camouge devices in y, I closed my eyes and activated my red vision as normal vision is no use no. We climbed slowly but cautiously avoiding all patrol, we even stopped talking and started using signnguage, to not to alert any Grimm Monsters.

    The climb was very slow, and we stopped many times for minutes seeing the patrols before continuing again, and as such, fifty minutes had passed, and finally, we reached the position that had been assigned to us.

 Chapter 854 - Other Side

    <h4>Chapter 854 - Other Side</h4>

    "Micheal, are you sure we have reached our destination, there is nothing in front of us except for rocks," asked Charles as we took our position.

    Others also clear their ears as they hear the question from Charles, they see nothing but rock in front of us. "These rocks are just camouge. The Forefield is a little special, it created the special camouge."

    "If you walk just three meters ahead, you will crash across the forcefield," I said. The Grimm Monsters have created quite tight defense for this Station.

    They have not only put twoyers of Camouging, but they also have a special force field that camouges it, it is triple camouge that is hiding this Station.

    If that was not shocking enough, then how about making their most of the camp within the mountain. This camp is the size of a small town, and 30% of it is outside while the rest is inside the mountain.

    This is not my guess, but Ashlynn¡¯s as she has the bigger range than me, she is notpletely sure as even she could not cover the whole Station through her senses, she made this guess as she flew over the area that is outside.

    Seeing such tight security, triple camouge, and other things, I have be even more sure that this is not the normal mission, there is something deep going to which we hadn;t been involved.

    Hun!

    I was in my thoughts when suddenly Ashlyn said something to me and next moment a different view came in front of my eyes, she is showing me what she is seeing through her red vision and seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked.

    It is a really shocking thing, and if it had been a normal mission, I would have been happy seeing such a scene, but now I am just feeling even more worried.

    "Team leader, did you share everything with us?" I asked. It is a very rude question and out of my jurisdiction, but I still asked the question after seeing what Ashlyn had shown me.

    My question had rung through the small space we are in, and I feel gazes of everyone, including the team leader who is next to me. I saw her looking at me, and instead of seeing anger which I had been expecting, I saw inquisition, which is quite surprising to me.

    "Micheal, did you notice something?" the team leader asked after she looked at me enough, "Yes," I replied. "On the opposite, there are teams of humans who have a simr power level as we are lying in wait just like us," I replied.

    Team leaders and others¡¯ faces changed abruptly hearing that they barely stopped themselves shouting out loud. What I saw was that this camp was open on two sides of the mountain, we took one side while the other teams took another.

    When I saw our group of teams only taking only one side, I thought they wanted to attack one side with full force, but it looked like I was wrong to think that as they have other teams waiting on the opposite side.

    They have covered both of the exits from the Grimm Monster, not wanting to let escape even a single one but that is what I am not about that.

    What I am thinking about is what in the world needed Twelve Hundred Elite Golden Elites and Elite tinums, it is not for the mission they have briefed us on.

    The mission is bing more and more strange, and the feeling of danger has be greater in my heart, as for the intelligence of having Thirty Thousand Golden Elite, and fifty-something tinum seemedpletely fake.

    "I¡¯ve shared everything I know about this mission with you guys, but now with Micheal¡¯s revtion, it is very clear that I have hidden the information about this mission." The team leader said despondently.

    It is very clear that she is angry but there nothing she could do as many missions are of such nature, these kinds of missions have special names. They are called ¡¯Need to know¡¯ missions as everything about them is on the need to know basis.

    "Everybody be careful during this mission; it is going to be very dangerous." said team leader, everyone nodded as they all understood this mission might be more dangerous than I thought.

    Time passed by, and I continue to keep track of everything using my senses and Ashlyns help. When fifteen minutes had remained tounch an attack, Ashlyn saw all the tinum¡¯s on another side going inside the forcefield.

    I quickly asked her to check the condition of tinums on our side, and when she came to our side, she informed me that tinum on our side had also disappeared, it is clear that the went inside. Now on the field, only those below tinums have remained.

    I quickly informed this development to my team and continued tracking changes in the fields that Ashlyn.

    Fourteen minutes passed without any incident, and we redied out weapons and walked close to the forcefield, waiting for that final minutes to pass so we could enter inside the forcefield.

    Every one of us is scared shitless, especially after new development, but there is nothing we could do as our level is not enough to know about such things. Still, despite being scared shitless, everyone had a firm face, there is not a shred of hesitation on their faces.

    Thump Thump Thump...

    My heart is beating hard as if it wanted toe out of my chest, in my heart, there is fear but also excitement to kill. This feeling of killing ising from my mad self, which just wants to unleash killing on the Grimm Monsters.

    I controlled the madness tightly, not wanting it to burst out before it is time. I had not nned to use madness in every battle as my killing rule is still based on Control.

    The madness is just a supplement, but this mission is hard, and there are quite high chances that I might have had to let Madness out.

    "It is time." The team leader said as she took out a finger size device, it is a drill but the drill that is smaller than the normal drill we used during our missions, looks like they have given the team leader some new Gadgets for this mission.

    BOOM!

    The team leader took out and about to ce it on the same potion I had asked her to when suddenly a booming sound rang out. It was so loud that we had to take steps back, which quite shocked all of us. We are outside the forcefield, but still, we have to take a couple of steps back.

    If it had happened in normal camp, it would have been understandable, and we had experienced it when ashlyn blew up the Teleportation Gate of the Grimm Monster, but this forcefield is of The Station, which is stronger than the forcefield of the normal camp.

    "Let¡¯s Go!"

    Team leader shouted as she quickly went near the forcefield and ced the drill on it. The next moment the area below the drill started to expand till it became the size of the normal door that enables us to see the utter chaos that is happening inside.

 Chapter 855 - Battle I

    <h4>Chapter 855 - Battle I</h4>

    There is utter chaos inside, thousands, and thousands of Fire Horn Lionmen Grimm Monsters running crazily attacking any human thates in front of their eyes in doves.

    These Fire Horn Lionmen had an average height of seven meters with Golden Yellow-colored bodies. The most distinguished thing about them is Golden Color mane, which seemed amazing on their cruel faces, especially when a fire lit on the corner of it.

    I don¡¯t know why they are not named Golden Fire Mane Lionmen as the burning horn on their head is not as eye-catching and amazing as the horn on their head.

    Most of the Fire Horn Lionmen are holding huge five to seven-meter long Warhammers which¡¯s huge heads are zing with fire. These Warhammer are huge. They would easily squash any human here with a simple press.

    When I looked around, I paled as I could see Fire Horn Lionmen everywhere, and there are thousands and thousands of them, but that did not scare me, what scared me is that in the forcefield there is another forcefield and from there Fire Horn Lionmen could be seening out.

    Their numbers are already crossed twenty thousand and more are increasing. I looked at the inner forcefield; there seemed to be a huge fight going on that no Fire Horn Lionmen wanted to stay there.

    They are tinums that are fighting, and only they could create such a shockwave that could be heard even outside of the forcefield and ¡¯Boom¡¯ we just heard second ago likee across destroying the teleportation gate, as only that thing could create such noise.

    As we entered the forcefield, we immediately attracted the gaze of a few hundred powerful Fire Horn Lionmen who areing with an expression that clearly says ¡¯I want to drink your blood.¡¯

    "ughter them!"

    Seeing the hundreds of Fire Horn Lionmening toward us, the team leader shouted run toward theing Fire Horn Lionmen. We ran toward them and soon came face to face against them.

    Puchi Slice Slice Puchi...

    "Diee"

    I had already picked the group of Fire Horn Lionmen from a distance when I got close to them, my sword became whirlwind, it started to move like a harvesting life like they are grass.

    My speed is very fast, but I am not using even the speck of energy from my method powers.

    I am killing these Fire Horn Lionmen with my own power. Seeing my Killing speed, Fire Horn Lionmen got rmed and tried to run away, but they all got killed by my sword before they could finish even two steps back.

    Hun!

    I had finished killing when I felt danger, only to see a huge tsunami of fireing at me. The attack that ising at me is huge, the seven Fire Horn Lionmen that are Eight Star Golden Elite and Nine Star Golden Elite had breathed fire at me.

    This is my first timeing under such an attack, even when I fought against Hundred meter long monsters I¡¯ve never got attacked by such an attack as I am getting attacked right now and facing such attack, I am little excited.

    The only regret is that this attack is quite weak. It is not weak in a general sense as this fire tsunami that ising at me could turn me to ashes, what I mean is that it is weak in an avoidance sense, the attack I could dodge easily.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    What is what I did, I let the tsunami of fire one meter close to me before I threw seven knives coated with both of my method powers at seven Fire Horn Lionmen under cover of fire and at the same instance, I moved up at extreme speed avoiding the attack easily.

    "Watch Out!" Puch Puch Puch...

    The two Nine Star Golden Elite Fire Horn Lionmen seemed to have sensed my attack and shouted in warning at the Eight Star Golden Elite Fire Horn Lionmen, but unfortunately, my knives were too fast for them.

    The skull of all the five Eight Star Golden Elites got pierced through my knives while Nine Star Elites defended against them with their huge Warhammer.

    "Human!"

    Both of the Nine Star Golden Elite Fire Horn Lionmen roared ragingly and came at me. Both of them had instantly activated their Method abilities with one having Speed Type Method ability while others have pure Strength type Mystic Ability.

    Zub!

    "F.u.c.k!"

    One Fire Horn Lionmen came at me instantly and swung its hammer at me, its speed so fast that I barely was able to notice and dodged the Warhammer of it by inches but I still got injured by the fire boost that wasing out of the Nine Star Golden Elite Fire Horn Lionmen hammer.

    It seemed quite surprised seeing me dodging its attack, but that did not prevent it fromunching another attack with much swifter speed than before. All I could see is the blur.

    Zub!

    This time, I was prepared for its speed and dodged the attack but just dodged the attack, I found another strong attack with powering at me, seeing such an attack I know if this attack hit me then I would burst out like the watermelon that had been hit by cannon.

    Sap!

    Seeing the attack, I immediately arched my back and avoided the Warhammer that wasing for my head, but I had no respite as another attack from the speedy, which I avoided by twirling in the air.

    F.u.c.k! What is it? I had thought with the power of Eight Star Golden Elite, I would be able to fight against the Nine Star Golden Elitesfortably but to my surprise, I am barely surviving against them.

    These Nine Star Golden Elite Fire Horn Lionmen are more powerful than the normal Nine Star Golden Elite. Their battle experience is so rich that they seemed to be able to guess my every move and attacked me ording to it.

    I just ten seconds since our battle started, I had avoided more than twenty attacks of them with the shortest being just half centimeter away from my nose, they were attacking me relentlessly, hellbent on crushing me like a tomato.

    I continue

    Not only am I having trouble, but my teammates are having trouble too, and their condition seems much worse.

    Seeing that, I had decided to let the madness out. I wanted to wait for a little before letting it out, but that would be too dangerous for both my teammates and me.

    "Hehe!"

    A wornugh came out of my mouth as I let the madness out, and right at that moment, my movements became exceptionally smooth.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Five knives came in my hands and went to my teammates who were in danger while my sword moved toward the neck of speedy with blurring, seeing that speedy got rmed and moved to dodged the attack.

    Puchi!

    It had just dodged the attack when it saw the knifeing at with double speed that sword it had just dodged.

    Seeing it couldn¡¯t be able to dodge the attack, it used its one freehanded to defend, but the long slim knife I used pierced through its hand before piercing through its eyes.

    It got killed with the look of the utter shock on his face. It had never expected to die like this.

 Chapter 856 - Battle II

    <h4>Chapter 856 - Battle II</h4>

    In the three days I had been home, I had ordered hundreds of types of knives and practiced with them. Though my main knife is still Kunai as it has a perfect weight and perfect length that suits me, it is not perfect for all asions.

    Like just now, with speedy¡¯s speed, it would have been able to avoid the Kunai if I had thrown at them, but the tiny needle knife in is quite discrete and had a small size, which helped me nail the tough opponent like Speedy.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    "It is your turn now!" I said to another Nine Star Star Golden Elite Fire Horn Lionmen, who is currently attacking me with its huge hammer. I let the hammer get close to me before I threw several knives at it.

    Seeing the knivesing at it at such fast speed, it got rmed as it had seen how easily these knives had killed its friend and which is why just as it saw knivesing at me, it had made the gigantic shield appear in front of it.

    The shield was really huge; it hadpletely covered its Seven and a half meter body.

    This Fire Horn Lionmen is smart, I had thrown knives aimed at each part of its body, and since it did not have speed type skill, it is very difficult for it to dodge the attacks, so it directly takes the huge shield.

    But regretfully, it had made the mistake, it should have taken the chances with the knives, and with such a shield, itpletely blocked its vision, and I could deceive its senses with the help of the killing rule.

    ng ng ng...

    So, just as the shield appeared, I took a quite bit of Featherlight energy and took a jump. As the knives collided against the shield creating deafening metallic sound, I brought down the sword from above.

    SLICE!

    My attack was so fast that it did not have to lift its Warhammer to defend before it was cut into two by my sword. It is a perfectly clean-cut, that not even a drop of liquid was able to fall off from the body as everything is cauterized.

    Thud Thud!

    As the two halves of the body fell on the ground, I looked at my sword, which had its corners glowing red. Just now, when I cut the Fire Horn Lionmen two, I felt slight resistance.

    Since I activated the enchantment in my Toten Artifact, I have never felt any resistance when I am cutting through anything. Still, this time when my sword cut through the flesh of the Nine Star Golden Elite Fire Horn Lionmen, my sword felt slight resistance.

    It looks like Nine Star Golden Elite is the current limit of my sword, and if I want the smooth cutting power as before, I will have to increase the power of my Totem Artifacts enchantment, which is easier said than done.

    There are only two ways from which I could boost the power of enchantment: one is to upgrade my ability, and the other is upgrade my Rule power; both of the options seemed quite far for the current me.

    It had just been three two seconds since I had killed them when I saw another group of Fire Horn Lionmening toward me speedily.

    The weird smile on my face got brighter seeing there are Six Fire Horn Lionmen that areing toward me, and all of them are Nine Star Golden Elites.

    The two Nine Star Golden Elite I had killed were already quite difficult to kill, and now six others came on top of it.

    It would have been fine if these Nine Star Golden Elite were normal, but these are battle-hardened, stronger than normal Nine Star Golden Elite I havee across till now.

    "Hehe!"

    I did not wait for them toe at me; instead, I went toward them while throwing a few knives toward my teammates and other humans who are in danger, and like always, all of the knives hit on their target.

    "Human!"

    The faces of the Fire Horn Lionmen who were quite surprised seeing meing at them got angry, seeing me killing others whileing at them.

    They are quite mad, not because I killed a low-level Fire Horn Lionmen in front of their eyes but because I killed them in front of their eyes, their pride hurt seeing I am not giving them the respect they deserve.

    Zap Sup Sup Zap...

    This is why of the six Fire Horn Lionmen, four of themunched an attack at me, and their attack is not a normal attack but a method attack that could directly kill me if it hit.

    "Hehehe!"

    Seeing their attacking at me, Iughed madly and took more featherlight energy as I leaped into their attacks, which shocked the hell out of them. As this is clear insanity.

    No one here would dare to jump between the method attack of Nine Star Golden Elite. They are Peak of Golden Elite, and their attacks are iparable, even eight-star elite could say to be an ant in front of them, that is how powerful they are, and I am jumping between their attacks, it is clearly a suicide.

    No matter how many times I had done this before, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to do that even in my madness if I had not had the confidence.

    Earlier in conscious space, I ran numerous stimtion and found the perfect way to pass through them; it is because of them, I had the confidence to take such a dangerous leap into their attacks.

    As I was leaping through the attack, I four-needle knives came into my hands and went toward the Nine Star Golden Elites. I only attacked them as they are the only ones that are most shocked about my leap into their attacks.

    Puchi Puchi Puchi ng!

    My attacks hit them before I got out of their attack, this attack was not perfect as one was able to defend against, but I am still happy that I could kill three Nine Star Golden Elites through a single attack.

    "You wretched creature!" said one Nine Star Golden Elite Fire Horn Lionmen as it speedily came at me as if it had teleported and swung its huge Warhammer at me in rage, this bastard had hidden its speed skill right now and used right on time when I got out of the attack.

    Zub "Hehe"

    Seeing its attacking at me, I took a healthy dose of FeatherLight energy and twirled at extremely fast speed.

    As I twirl, I was able to avoid its attack by the center, and even got burned quite a bit by the zing fire, but I did not have time for that as I am concentrating on directing all the the momentum of the twirl to my sword so, I could generate enough power and sleep to cut off Fire Horn Lionmans head.

    Slice!

    It had tried to avoid the attack and nearly did as I was not able to cut its head off fully, there is a centimeter of skin that had remained which did not matter as its outer skin, it had died them a moment, I cut its head off.

    Puch! Puch!

    Just as I finished cutting the head off, I threw two knives at the two Nine Star Golden Elite, and in them, I added a shit load of method energy in them and results were good as both knives I threw were able to pierce the skull of two Fire Horn Lionmen.

 Chapter 857 - Battle III

    <h4>Chapter 857 - Battle III</h4>

    After I finished with Six Nine Star Golden Elite Fire Horn Lionmen, another group of them and it was bigger, and after that, it was another which was bigger than previous.

    More and more monsters kepting, and I kept killing them. Killing at least ten Fire Horn Lionmen every minute, and that is my lowest count.

    With time the numbers of Fire Horn Lionmen kept increasing instead of increasing, but I kept fighting with Grimm Monsters. My experience also grew, and so is my grip over my strength.

    Due to sudden increase in power, I first had a little problem controlling it perfectly, but within five minutes of the constant fight of life and death.

    The fighting is going on every corner of the Station, and each human is fighting against at least twenty Fire Horn Lionmen.

    Still, humans are doing very well. In these past twenty minutes, I had seen only one human get squished by the Warhammer of the Fire Horn Lionmen. Seeing so many Grimm Monsters, the fighting spirit inside the humans lighted brightly.

    Every human is fighting against Grimm Monsters with everything they have, even using most shameful strategies. They did not seem to care about anything except for killing Grimm Monsters.

    Though we are killing the Fire Horn Lionmen, pressure on us keeps increasing as more and more Grimm Monsters keeping from god knows where and that is starting to pressure us even more.

    But there is nothing we could do about except for fight, fight with every ounce of energy we have, I am doing the same.

    I have now been besieged by the group of twenty-Two Nine Star Golden Elites, and they areunching attacks at me from every angle, not giving me ever sight a chance to attack.

    Despite getting besieged by such powerful Grimm Monsters, there is mad weirdness on my face, which gets bigger with pressure I feel and right now it is quite bright, so one could just imagine how much pressure I am feeling right now.

    My smile seemed to irritate the Grimm Monsters quite a bit through, not only Fire Horn Lionmen, but other Grimm Monsters I fought seemed to get irritated by this smile and attacked me with even more rage.

    Time passed, and in a few minutes, I was sessfully able to wipe off that twenty Nine Star Golden Elite, but a few secondster, I got besieged by another group of Fire Horn Lionmen, which is slightly bigger than the previous.

    I continue to fight it, and while fighting, I will also catch a glimpse of the battlefield, though I could see them fight through my senses. My senses have a limited range, they could not show me everything like what is happening in the second dome.

    There is an intense fight of tinums going on there but I could not see anything except for hearing thunderous sounds that are muffled by the forcefield. To be honest, I really want to see what is going on there.

    I feel like the real essence of the mission is that we are just here to deal with ants that are a little troublesome for tinums.

    Time passed by, and in just half an hour, we had killed more than twenty thousand Fire Horn Lionmen. Their bodies could be seen everywhere in the battlefield, but still, there are more alive bodies and the dead ones.

    By my estimate, this Station should have around Sixty Thousand to Seventy Thousand Fire Horn Lionmen, which is far more than a Station should have.

    The Station of The Grimm Monster has a maximum of fifty thousand Grimm Monsters, so ces should be counted as tiny Garrison.

    Only Garrison has more than fifty thousand Grimm Monsters in it. I had not expected The Station we are fighting in is the Garrison. Well, if we survived, then the points we would getpleting this mission would be far more than I had imagined at first.

    Hun!

    I was dreaming about the points while killing the Nine Star Golden Elites when I suddenly sensed a powerful aura rising and very close to me. It is quite powerful that it made me and the Fire Horn Lionmen I am fighting to shudder a little.

    tinum!

    I eximed in my mind, this aura could only be of tinum, and looking at the vor of it, it is clear from the human.

    Sensing the aura of tinum, I quickly locked my senses on that person, but when I looked at the person who became, I am quite surprised as I am familiar with this person.

    Team Leader!

    Yes, our team leader had made the breakthrough to the tinum amidst the battle. This such luck. It is very hard to be tinum, but the team leader had be one, and she became in contact.

    As her aura stabilized, her hands turned blurry and golden lines started to shoot front the team leader blow. The golden lines were so fast that I was barely able to catch the blurry silhouette of them.

    Puch Puch Puch....

    The golden lines started to fall on the Fire Horn Lionmen, and just as the golden touched them, they would get stilled before falling to the ground, one after another Fire Horn Lionmen started to fall on the ground.

    The team leader killed hundreds of Fire Horn Lionmen per minute and within a few minutes. She had wiped out all the Grimm Monsters in our immediate range, including the ones I am fighting.

    In less than five minutes, she had wiped more than a thousand Grimm Monsters. This is the power of the tinum, and seeing her disy such amazing prowess, my thirst for bing tinum became greater.

    I thought the team leader would continue killing Grimm Monster in the outer dome, but after finishing with her killing spree, she shot toward the inner dome.

    After she went to the inner dome, we had half-minute of rest for a half minute. No Grimm Monsters attacked before we were once again surrounded by them and started to fight against them in tooth and nail.

    Two hours passed since the battle started, and we have killed more seventy thousand Grimm Monsters, but there is still arge number of Grimm Monsters on the field.

    Seeing their numbers, everyone on the battlefield is sure that there is an activated Teleportation Gate in the inner dome. Unless it is destroyed, the Grimm Monsters will keeping.

    But we could not destroy it. The teleportation gate is in the inner dome, and tinum inside it could destroy it.

    I hope they do soon as fighting immense number of Grimm Monsters bearing down huge loads on us. If it continues for a few hours, then there wouldn¡¯t be any humans remaining alive to fight against these Grimm Monsters.

    I continued fighting, and over time, my attacks have be more maddening, and with it, my efficiency in the killing. My killing became so swift that, I only needed a minute to wipe out a big team of Nine Star Golden Elite.

    Slice!

    I cut off the neck ofst Fire Horn Lionmen of the group that I had been fighting and about to go search for another group of Grimm Monster when I suddenly saw something which made my eyes needle-sharp and even my madness inside mepletely calmed for a moment before bursting over with even stronger emotions.

 Chapter 858 - Phantom Type I

    <h4>Chapter 858 - Phantom Type I</h4>

    Phantom!

    There, some distance away where my senses could not cover, I saw a Fire Horn Lionmen using a Phantom Type Mystic Method.

    There are many types of Mystic Methods, unfathomable types. Types could wrap the understanding of the one about the Mystic Method.

    The Mystic method we use is themon type. Even the Lightfeather, which used Speed+Movement ismon in front of these Phantom and other extremely rare types of Mystic Method.

    As I looked at the Fire Horn Lionmen using the Phantom method, my heart started to burn with the fighting spirit.

    I took one look at my teammates and seeing they are fine and will be able to handle themselves, I moved toward Phantom with a mad smile on my face.

    As I got closer to it, I saw three human Nine Star Golden Elites fighting against it, and their condition did not seem well. They did not seem to even make a scratch on it despite it being on the same level as them.

    "ROAR!"

    It roared loudly and attacked again with huge sharp ws which one human tried to defend against using a huge shield but sted apart like a cannonball.

    The phantom Type Mystic Method let us have one cover of energy on their body. This cover provides all the enhancements offense, defense, and speed at the highest degree. It is having all the basic Mystic Method in one.

    The Phantom Method that Fire Horn Lionmen is using lets it have energy cover in the form of Phantom Lion.

    This Phantom Lion is 13 Meters long with a very muscr body that has a fire line covering all over it. It made this Phantom Lion look very threatening and Majestic at the same time.

    It had now taken the blurring leap toward the human which it had just flung. It had its very sharp ws out and it was very clear on what it is trying to do using them.

    The other humans move to intercept, but they are too slow, the speed of Phantom Lion is too fast that when they reach their friend, he will already be in pieces.

    "F.u.c.k Off!"

    I appeared in front of the Phantom Lion and swung my sword at the ws at it, this attack of mine is not normal, it not only had all my strength but also have the cover of dark sand which I had done after so many days as the Enchantment of my sword is enough to cut through anything.

    But for this attack, I have to do this; it is the most dangerous attack I¡¯ve ever faced, and if I did not give my all, then I will pay a heavy price.

    "ROAR!"

    Hearing my curse, its eyes turned bright red and roared angrily as it increased the power of its ws, wanting to slice me into the thousand pieces.

    CLANG!

    Finally, its ws and my sword shed, and I thought It would cut through it, but to my horror, I felt my sword sh with something metallic.

    Just as that happened, I saw a crafty smile appearing on the ferocious face of the Phantom Lion, but I did not have time to think about that.

    As right next moment, the humongous amount of forceing toward me, most of that force blocked by my sword, but still one fourth of it came inside and wrecked my internal apart.

    Spur Spur Spur...

    Spurting sounds could be heard as my skiing split open, and blood came out like a fountain out of me. I have made the preparation, covering my body internally with rule powers and ult energy, but it seemed like it was not enough.

    "Hehe!"

    Still feeling such assault on me, I did not move an inch; instead, I let out a Madugh as I bit down on the several healing medicines into my mouth.

    My body may be weakpared to it, but my healing power is quite good, especially after fusing with an immense amount of Medicinal energy.

    Even if I had not eaten the healing medicine, I would have been able to heal from the injuries in a few minutes. Though my healing power is great, it still could not bepared to the Grimm Monsters.

    "ROAR!"

    It let out a huge roar and attacked again in fury, I also did not have back down and attacked. Now that I had a better taste of its power, I could not better deal with it.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    It started to attack me in a fury, using every part of its body from head to spiky tail everything, and despite its huge body is very agile, not giving me any chance to attack any weakness of it.

    While fighting it, I was able to make sure of one thing, and that is that it had added the weapons in its ws, head, and tails. I was able to see a glimpse of it many times when my sword cut through the energy level.

    If it was not for the metallic covers that are protecting the energy body, the enchantment of my sword would have been able to cut through it.

    I have a clear strategy in my mind which is to find its weak spot and kill it using it.

    I have already found its weak spot, and now I had had to find the chance to attack those weak spots, but it is not easy, this Phantom Lion is very smart and crafty, it had been zealously guarding its weak spots ever since it had experienced the sharpness of my sword in our first sh.

    "Little Lion, take this!"

    ng!

    I said and moved above its head and brought down my sword at it, but a moment before it was about to touch the neck of it, its thorny tail came and ruined my attack like always.

    This f.u.c.k.i.n.g tail of it is swift; whenever I tried to attack ant weakness of it, its came and ruined my attack. This time too, it defended against my attack and moved toward me like a snake.

    I avoided its attack and swift my sword to cut it off, but it quickly moved away before my sword could reach it.

    I have heard that Phantom Type skills are amazing, but never did I expect them to be this amazing.

    To attack it, I am using the full power of the featherLight energy which gives me speed equal to Nine Star Golden Elite using the Speed skill, despite that, it can defend against all my attacks that no Nine Star Golden Elite did in this battlefield.

    It is said that practicing Phantom Methods are really hard. It is not because they are dangerous to practice, they are dangerous but the most important fact about them is suitability.

    No one can practice these methods, those who are suitable physique to the method can practice it, which is why these methods are very rarely seen and also they are extremely rare, they could not be brought even from the ckmarket.

    But those who can practice it get power that every basic Mystic Method is able to provide. Like this Fire Horn Lionman, who had be a c.o.c.kroach, no matter how much I tried, I could not be able to kill it.

    But this is what makes it more interesting, as the sense of aplishment I will feel after killing it would be amazing.

 Chapter 859 - Phantom Type II

    <h4>Chapter 859 - Phantom Type II</h4>

    ng ng ng...

    It had been half an hour since I had been fighting against the Phantom Lion, but till now, I had not been able to do much damage to it.

    Since I entered the WarZone, this is the most time I had to spend on a single opponent.

    Till now, I had not given more than three minutes to the single opponent, and even when I was fighting the Nine Star Golden Elites earlier, I only needed less half a minute to kill one, but now this one had taken my half an hour, and there was not a slight injury on its body.

    As I am trying to kill it, it is also trying to kill me. Its frustrated roar could be heard now and then. It had tried everything on me, but all it cold is serious, injure me with every sh, and those injuries would get healed within a few seconds.

    Every direct sh I had with it, I would get injured due to the immense force that wille inside me. It is very painful, but I have grown used to it and now it feels like casual vomiting to me.

    This Fire Horn Lionman I am fighting is real Elite, if I did not have the killing Rule and Amazing speed method, I would not havested in front of even for a minute, even those three Nine Star Golden Elites would have lost their lives in a minute or two if they had continued.

    Probably which is why they have left within a minute, I had started fighting with the Phantom Lion.

    Earlier I had thought with the killing Rule, it would take me not more than 15 minutes to know about all of its weaknesses and then kill it, but it had been half an hour, and I knew all of its shorings, but I was not able to exploit it.

    Its moves are so fast that I didn¡¯t even try it as if I have tried and failed then it will know I know all of the normal weakness it is purposely showing and secret weakness which it was secretly hiding, I don¡¯t want to reveal that yet.

    I am nning to fight it for fifteen minutes more and get a look at all of its weaknesses before I make my move and kill it in a single attack.

    "Human, I¡¯ve Had Enough!." Grimm Monster roared, this its first time speaking, all the other time it had only roared animalistically, but this thought lost in the back of my mind instantly as a feeling of intense threat hade over me.

    I instantly reacted, but I was toote as the w of Phantom Lion came at me with the speed that was barely visible to eyes, the only thing I was able to do using my sword at the defense against its ws.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and just as I did my body shook a little before it shot back like a cannonball with humongous pressureing at me through my sword, most of the force was absorbed by my sword but there was still arge amount of iting at me to wreck my body apart.

    Spur Spur Spur...

    I felt the homozygous force entering my body, and I found my skin spitting and spurts of blooding out of it as I have no time as another of its w attacks came at me.

    CLANG!

    Spur Spur Spur...

    Its huge w again fell on my sword, and I again shot back like a cannonball with much greater speed than before, while blood started to splurt from every part of my body, and all I could do was prepare for its another attack.

    This Fire Horn Lionman has hidden too deep. Like me, it had practiced two Mystic Methods instead of one. One is the Phantom type Mystic Method, and another is a Speed type, and this is what it is using to gain such immense speed.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    It keptunching one attack after another while all I am doing is to defend. It¡¯s not like I could not defend the attack, I could.

    I have to bear those earlier attacks due to surprise and thought of actively attacking but soon threw away that thought as with speed it has now. It will easily dodge the attack.

    So I have to continue ying weak till I bepletely sure that I could kill it in a single attack, only then I will release all my power to kill it within the single attack.

    I continue bearing its one attack after another, not minding the torturous pain I feel when the force of its attacks ravages my body, it is very painful but I bear it as killing these Grimm Monster will not only give me a sense of aplishment, but it will also help humanity.

    This Grimm Monster is very talented; not only its battle sense is topped notched, but it also bore the special constitution which had enabled it to use two mystic methods at once, I have to kill it before this pup before it bes a wolf.

    Another half an hour has passed, and I continue to shoot through the air wholly bloodied, there is not a single part of me that is bloodied, even my whole face is caked with blood due to popping of veins on my head and bleeding nose and eyes.

    But all these efforts, the torturous pain worth it as I am able to find most a way to kill it in a single move, I¡¯ve found that twenty minutes ago but I waited to be perfectly sure as I don¡¯t want to make any mistake, I will only get a single chance at this.

    Seeing it is time I calmed my mind and let its we closer to me, and as it did, I moved up with speed it had never imagined I would have, since the starting of my battle with it, I have never used the full power of it.

    It got surprised, but its rich battle experience made it find another way to kill me quickly, it moved its mouth unnaturally with speed I¡¯ve never seen before and also its tail came at me with lightning speed.

    I was not the only which was holding back, it too was holding back, but I am not surprised by it a bit as this what most experienced fighters also, they always hold back some of their power which they could use at thest moment too surprised and kill their enemies.

    I calmly looked at the huge mouth and swift tail that wasing at me and a small smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    While nning the final move, I had decided on the three attacking spots, Mouth, Neck, and Back. When I jumped, I was going for the neck, but seeing its mouth, I decided to attack its mouth.

    So, I pour all the eight-petal worth of withering sand energy I have in the sword. I have also covered my sword with as much feather-light energy I could before throwing my sword at its mouth.

    It got rmed, seeing this and immediately started to close its mouth while shrinking its neck back. Its reaction was fast, but my sword faster; it hadpletely gone through its mouth before it could close itpletely.

    CRUUUUCH!

    A crushing sound came out as the sword started to mess its energy body before piercing the Fire Horn LionMan¡¯s chest which is inside the energy body of the phantom Lion.

    Others may not be able to see its main body in the phantom shell but I could, I could see itpletely, this what gave the confidence to kill it in a single attack.

 Chapter 860 - Running Away

    <h4>Chapter 860 - Running Away</h4>

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground shakingly before stuffing every healing medicine I have in my mouth. Though I was able to kill the phantom Lion, I had paid quite a price for it.

    The tail of it, I was notpletely able to dodge it. It had grazed my waist, taking quite a big chunk of it, it will take quite a few seconds for it topletely heal it.

    I looked around and four the camp is filled with the same amount of Grimm Monsters as before, but now there are more dead bodies of Fire Horn Lionmen than before. There are already near hundred thousand Grimm Monsters lying dead on the ground while the human is still fighting with their all while losing some their members but what they have lost is way way less

    Humans could be said to be in full spirits, they have finally gotten used to the power of the Fire Horn Lionmen and killing them by second, but this type of spirit would onlyst for two hours or three hours at most before they will start feeling tired.

    There are just too many of the Fire Horn Lionmen Grimm Monsters, the teleportation Gate inside the hasn¡¯t closed yet, and that is why the influx of Fire Horn Lionmen kepting through them.

    It is because we are continually killing them; we can maintain the number. If the killing had stopped for even ten minutes, we would get overwhelmed by these Fire Horn Lionmen that it will be our turn to die in doves.

    I looked at the inner dome which is inside the mountain while fighting the Phantom Lion, I got quite close to it, and now I could see what was happening inside. However, I am still quite distanced from seeing clearly and their fighting speed is too fast for me to see properly; I could still make out forms from where I am.

    Twenty-something tinum Elites that we humans have seemed to be fighting against Seventy to Eight tinum Fire Horn Lionmen. Each human seemed to be against at least three tinum Fire Horn Lionmen.

    This is quite arge number seeing how tinums are; each of them is Elites as only Elites can be tinum. It is very difficult for the normal person from Human and Grimm Monster to be tinum.

    This is why I was quite surprised when I saw humans handling Grimm Monsters quite well, as for if they are able to kill one, I don¡¯t know as there are just too many bodies even in the inner dome.

    Hun!

    I was just watching when I suddenly saw something which I could not believe my eyes, I saw two humans fighting against one human, and their fight is the most powerful fight that is going on there.

    Others quickly move away when they fight, and the dome literally shakes when the shockwave of the battle crashed on it. It is the most fantastic fight I¡¯ve ever seen but also a most confusing one as humans are fighting against humans.

    Which is very confusing as in such a dangerous environment, how could a human fight against the human? While watching them fight, I even thought one of two parties that are fighting is Grimm Monsters.

    There are many Grimm Monsters that have a simr out body structure as the humans, but I did not think that is likely the case as this is Station of the Fire Horn Lionmen, and they would not let other Grimm Monster of another tribe into their Stations.

    In the Grimm Race, tribalism is very strong, and every tribe prefers to fight their ways, which is why in the small camps and the station, we find Grimm Monsters of the same tribe, only in the Garrison or above structure could Grimm Monsters of other tribes could be found.

    It is very confusing, and I would have liked to watch more, but I saw several killing intentions locked on me and when I looked toward them , I found quite a big group of Nine Star Golden Elite Fire Horn Lionmening toward me.

    Seeing them, my mood worsened as I would have liked if they havee a few secondster as, by that time, the injury on my waits would have beenpletely healed, and I would have been able to fight at my full capacity.

    But now that they areing at me, I have no choice but to fight them whether I want it or not; still, I should be happy that I got precious 12 seconds of rest in the battlefield that very few do.

    So, I removed my sword from the in Fire Horn Lionmen body and stored its corps inside my storage before. I waited for the team of Nine Star Golden Elites toe at me.

    The fighting started again, I fought with the group that came at me, and to be honest, the fight was no difficulty as I thought to be in my injured state. I was able to finish off the whole team in three minutes.

    This is quite a fast speed for me, and it is due to me fighting a powerful opponent like Phantom Lion. Fighting it, I¡¯ve got a great fighting experience that I am now having a slight easy time in fighting the Nine Star Golden Elite.

    After finishing that group, I went toward where my team was fighting and started to fight there.

    The fights were tough, but we continued fighting, and as we fought, we continued killing more and more of them, but like always, they kepting no matter how much we killed them.

    Thebat was not smooth, three-time I was attacked by the Fire Horn Lionmen who have power above Nine Star Golden Elites, all three times I was barely able to dodge their attack.

    It was a good thing there was Stephen who helped me; otherwise, I would have died long ago. Not only me, but my teammates were also attacked by powerful Fire Horn Lionmen, many people helped when those above one¡¯sbat power attacked, be it they are from the same team or other teams, they helped.

    But sometimes help could not reach on time and people die, my teammate Martin died just like that, we were toote saving him.

    I should be not saying this, but I am happy that is Martin that died. He had a badest reputation in the team and always harassed his teammates. Tom had said that he had sent to the Death Brigade on charges of attempted r.a.p.e.

    So, while teammates were sad seeing his death, they were not grief-stricken like when our teammates that had died in the first mission I¡¯ve done with my team.

    Such things continued happening as we continued to fight as Grimm Monsters kepting anding.

    Chew Chew...

    As such more than one and a half hours passed when suddenly Ashlyn talked to me telepathically, telling me that she had spotted some tinum Grimm Monster flying above the mountain, and some humans were chasing them.

    This had quite baffled me but soon a happy expression came to my face as Fire Horn Lionmen running means we are winning.

 Chapter 861 - Prisoners

    <h4>Chapter 861 - Prisoners</h4>

    Crack Crack Crack...BANG!

    I was talking to Ashlyn when suddenly, the familiar sound of the cracking rang out from the inner dome before it shattered in the impressive bang, and the next moment something happened that I will never be able to forget in my life.

    The tinums stormed outside and startedunching destructive attacks on the Fire Horn Lionmen that we have been fighting against. They killed hundreds of Fire Horn Lionmen by seconds.

    Their attacks are so powerful that I am sure if I went against them, I would be dead before I could even get the chance even to lift my weapon.

    Colorful attacks could be seen everywhere in the outdoors, and wherever these attacksnd destruction of Grimm Monsters follows. This is the first time I saw the real destructiveness that tinums brought on the battlefield.

    Compared to other tinums, the performance of the team leader is quiteckl.u.s.ter, and that is understandable, as all the other tinums on the Battlefield are up to date with their abilities, but team leader had just be the tinum, so did not have to practice the advanced level her Method powers.

    When she practices the advanced level of her Method Powers, she will be strong as these tinum Elites that are bringing the destruction on the Battlefield.

    For eleven tinum Elites, it took seven minutes to wipe out more than twenty-five thousand Fire Horn Lionmen that were present on the Battlefield. It is just a shocking feat that if I am not able to see it with my own eyes, I would not have believed it such power could be brought out by the tinum Elites.

    I had to see tinum Elites fight before, but they were fighting against those of the same level and in those fights their destructiveness could not be seen by those who have low level, but just now they had been performing ughter, they had showcased their abilities just to make destruction.

    My heart started to beat faster and faster when I think about the power the tinums have disyed, and my heart couldn¡¯t help but longed for such power. Such power is not everyone can get. One needs talent, resources, hard work, and, most importantly, Method.

    A limit breaking method is most important; without it, it is very hard for others to reach the level of tinums.

    There are some other ways, like a Ruby Seal of Supreme Combat Exercise, it is said that Ruby seal of Supreme Combat Exercise possesses the power to make one tinum, it is just a rumor I have heard amongst my teammates, I don¡¯t know if its true or not.

    But I know one thing, making 100 normal seals (10 Amethyst Seal) of Supreme Combat Exercise is no easy task. It may even be harder than one bing tinum through the Limit Breaking Method as Supreme Combat Exercise gets harder and harder with each seal one makes.

    To go forward in the practice of the Supreme Combat Exercise one needs immense willpower, this is only things one needs.

    When I talked to my parents three days ago, my father had said he was barely able to create the 7th amethyst seal, and going forward has be very difficult for him.

    He had been fanatically practicing the Supreme Combat exercise for the past two years in these two years of practicing. He never said the word ¡¯Very Difficult¡¯ when practicing it, so one can guess how difficult it is to practice when he said this word.

    "The Battle Had Been Finished; Everyone Had One Hour To Collect The Loot Before Airship Arrives." A Voice rang out front the mountain, hearing that I stopped thinking about the other things and started to collect the bodies of Fire Horn Lionmen.

    I¡¯ve killed thousands of Fire Horn Lionmen, but one hour would be enough if I used my everything, including my speed method.

    I started to use my Feather Light Method from the start. There are so many bodies that if I went on with my regr speed, an hour would not be enough for me to collect all the bodies.

    Collecting bodies is the favorite thing of people; each body of Grimm Monster is huge wealth. Not only is the body itself valuable, but weapons and storage are also valuable.

    The storage, especially, contained many things, and most of them are very valuable. If one is lucky, one could find the things they need and things they could never have imagined to be here.

    Time passed by, and within fifty-five minutes, I was able to collect 90% bodies of Grimm monsters I¡¯ve killed as for the rest 10% they are lost in the battlefield, people took them intentionally or unintentionally.

    Zaaar!

    "Charles, little help here," I said to Charles after I motioned toward myself, seeing my motion he instantly understood what I meant to say, and next moment, a thick shower of the water came at me with force.

    Charles is the only pure Water Elemental in our team, which made him our shower guy. Whenever we finished killing, we asked for him to shower us with his water as we .u.mted quite a lot of shit during the battle.

    In the past few hours, I have bepletely bloodied that one could see dried blood everywhere in my body. So, I needed to get washed immediately.

    A minuteter, I becamepletely cleansed and dried myself with my fire ability and also helped Tom and a few of my teammates to get dry with my fire ability.

    Soon an hour passed, but people were still collecting the bodies, as long as one did not order them to stop, they would keep collecting till they finished.

    Crack Crack Crack...Bang

    Twenty minutes passed as such when suddenly the outer dome copsed, and a few secondster and a slim airship came down. This new airship is simr to our new airship but twice in size.

    As people saw the airship, anyone who was still collecting the bodies stopped and moved toward their teams, just like I did, but this time, our team leader was not present with her, so Stephan took her ce as the leader.

    Thud!

    The airshipnded on the ground with a thud as it did its door opened. My team and I were quite close to the airship. So I was able to see twenty-something tinums, including our team leader moving toward the airship.

    For others, this may seem casual this may seem normal, but to me, it is not as I could clearly see these twenty-something tinum Elites are hiding people between them.

    They are taking three people, and these three people are heavily cuffed, I have never seen someone as heavily cuffed as these three people. They are cuffed from top to bottom.

    Not only their hands and feet are cuffed, but their mouths are also gagged, and they have a blindfold over their eyes, and seeing how careful these tinum Elites are around these three people, it is very clear that they are very dangerous targets.

    Human to human fight I saw earlier seemed to be rted to them. The next moment I shook my head and did not continue with my thoughts as it involves high-level secrets, and it is not a good thing to delve too much in such secret matters.

 Chapter 862 - Condors Defense

    <h4>Chapter 862 - Condors Defense</h4>

    I went to the Airship with my teammates and before climbing into my assigned pod.

    After the Airship had arrived, everything went quite smoothly; there was no chaos or second attack from nearby station of Grimm Monsters nothing, everything just went normal like a regr mission, which is what is making me feel abnormal.

    And not to forget those three human captives which I am forcing myself to not think about it and such think better not overthought. I am already in deep shit in with my criminal tag, and if I mistakenly utter something that I saw and think, I would be in deeper shit, so it is better than I did not think about it.

    Laying in my pod, I sank my consciousness into my storage and started to sort the things inside then.

    This is one of my favorite things to do and one of the things that gives me joy, especially when I open the storage ring of the Grimm Monsters that I had never opened before.

    This time most of the Grimm Monsters I¡¯ve fought against were the Nine Star Golden Elite.

    I¡¯ve never opened the storage of the Nine Star Golden Elites and this is making me quite excited, especially when I think about how Nine Star Golden Elites are the most powerful Golden Elites and what kind of things they will have in their storage.

    So without wasting any time, I opened my first storage, and my eyes started to shine, as I saw many rare and precious herbs I have never seen before but know they are precious from my knowledge.

    It not only has herbs and ores, but it also has many weapons and abodes and other things, including human bodies. I started to ce the things on their respective shelfs and human bodies in the Morgue.

    I specifically activated a huge abode to store the human bodies, in that abode their thousands of coffins that I had brought from the Guild. Yes, the coffin is the only thing I could buy from the Guild with my criminal status.

    The Guild advises that human bodies we find would be ced in the coffin before they are handed to them, so it is obvious that they sell the coffin in loads, and since they cost nothing much, I buy to give thest dignity to the dead humans.

    I opened one storage after another, and everything I¡¯ve found I¡¯ve ced them on their shelf. With the amount of the stuff I put in them, they kept filling by the second, and new shelves ced every minute.

    Though the spaces kept filling, my storage ring had quite a huge space; it will take a while for it to be filled, there is quite a huge space that is empty.

    Hun!

    Time passed by and I kept opening and sorting one storage ring after another . I had just opened a new ring and was about to ce its stuff on their respective shelf when I suddenly stopped as I noticed something in the particr storage. I lifted that thing and observed it.

    It is a book of average thickness; seeing it a smilee to my face as if it is what I think it is, then this will be my lucky day. So, I wasted no time in bringing it out and scanned it with my holowatch.

    This is top of the ss trantion software that Guild had given to us, it is the same software that Elite used.

    So with the help of it, I could easily trante it. I scanned who book through my holowatch, and just as I finished with thest state, a tranted bookpiled in my holowatch.

    "Codors Defense." This is the title of the book, and as I read further, I found out it is the Defense Type mystic Method. Calming my heart, which had gotten excited due to the mystic method.

    It took me a little more than an hour to finish the book, and the answer is not that great. It is a Defensive type Mystic Method as it is written on the first page, but I am not interested in it.

    The Defensive Method is too average; there is nothing special about it. So, I am not much interested in it.

    Though I could not practice any Mystic Method now, I will be able to practice one when I be tinum but I still think about what kind of Mystic Method I will practice once I be tinum.

    Since I am Practicing Offense and Speed type Method, I am thinking about practicing Unique Mystic Method, but it will be very hard to practice one as they are extremely rare, and I don¡¯t think with my capabilities, I will be able to get it officially.

    As for the ck Market, I¡¯ve heard they don¡¯t sell it, that means they have, but they don¡¯t sell it, normal people and an only certain amount of people with certain connections will be able to get it from the ck Market.

    I don¡¯t have any connections, but I am nning on making them, that is only a way I could get a Unique Mystical Method. As Guild would not give me, and depending on the chance like this one is pure idiocy, I had killed tens of thousands Silver Elite and Golden Elites, but I was only able to find two Mystic Methods from the Grimm Monsters.

    I am still happy about finding it, though, no matter what type of Mystic Method it is, it is crazy expensive, especially when one has a physical copy of it.

    As the Methods sold by the Guild and ck Market transferred to mind direction, they have restrictions on them, which prohibit one from sharing them.

    This method is not useful to me, but it is extremely helpful to my parents who have be the Silver Elite with all the potions I had sent and the hard work they are putting through the Supreme Combat Exercise and Body Cleansing Technique.

    I have been thinking about sending them a Domain of Withering Sang, and now with it, I will also send this Condor¡¯s Defense, they can choose for themselves which type of method they want to practice.

    ...

    This Airship is quite fast, ten minutes ago I received a message that we will be reaching the Heim in fifteen minutes,pared to our previous Airship that took us to the north, this one took us back in one and half days which is half a day early.

    So I can finally sleep on my spacious bed, the pod is fine, and it has quite a space, but it could notpare to my bed which is big and fluffy, it is I could move whenever I want without feeling restricted.

    There is another thing that is making me more excited about my home, and that is potions. Now that I have made advancement in Body Cleansing Method and Soul Method, I could finally drink the strengthening potions again.

    I am already a Six Star Golden Elite, and potions should make me at the Seven Star Golden Elite. With the aid of my sword, I would be able to project the power of the Nine Star Golden Elite. At that time very few Golden Elite will be able to pose a threat to me.

 Chapter 863 - Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 863 - Farewell</h4>

    "Everyone has done a great job in this Mission" Deacon praised, who was already waiting for us when we got out of Airship, which had left right after dropping us as all the teams that had participated in the mission are not from the Heim.

    The Deacon seemed to be a young man in his early twenties, a tinum with a very strong aura.

    To be a Deacon, one has to be at least Peak tinum Elite or above; there are a limited number of seats for Deacon in the Guild and even less for those who are at tinum, so the tinum Elites who can get the post of the Deacon are powerful.

    "Team Leaders follow me while you rest please go to Administration and make your report." Deacon said before he walked away with team leaders, and we, as he said went to the Admin to make our report.

    Usually, it took an hour to make a report, but this time, it took three. There were so many questions to fill, and it was all mandatory that it took me three hours, and by that time, I was so tired that I just wanted to sleep.

    "What was that a f.u.c.k.i.n.g test?" Charles said as we met outside after making our report, "Those questions are too much, who asked how many steps we took from the cave to the station, seeing those I was so angry that I wanted to sh that screen apart..."

    Charles started to rant; the more people came out, the louder his rant would be, and this time, no one got annoyed by it as everybody was feeling the same as he did.

    The questions were weird and lengthy, and answering them made me more tired than I am when I had fought the huge battle yesterday.

    We listened to his rant before we walked toward the room that is assigned to our team while also looking at holo watches to see if there is any change in ranking.

    Our Teams Rank is now 77th; when we left for the Mission, it was 78th. No is surprised by our rank as every day as membersplete the mission, the ranking changes.

    To be honest, we were quite surprised seeing our ranking had only fallen by one, seeing how missions are getting harder and harder, it had be quite difficult for the team to maintain their ranking.

    When we reached our Team¡¯s room, the team leader was already there. She looked quite spacy as if she is in deep thoughts as it took her quite a while to notice our entry.

    "Let¡¯s follow the Silence of one Minute for Martin¡¯s death." Team leader said after everyone had taken their ce, but unlikest time, very few people had a solemn expression on their faces, some even took yawns with the clear intention of disregarding the team leaders¡¯ advice to follow the silence.

    As I¡¯ve said yesterday, Martin did not have many fans in the team. His wandering soul should be grateful that some people are willing to follow silence for him.

    Seeing the behavior of her teammates, the team leader couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh as if she already expected such behavior from her teammates.

    "Martin was a bad person, I will not deny that, but he was still our team member who fought every battle with us courageously, so we should at least follow a minute of silence for the peace of his soul." she said.

    Hearing what the team leader said, unwilling expressions appeared on the faces of Charles and Sasha, but seeing her everyone had put on the solemn expression on their face, both of them put solemn expression and followed silence for a minute.

    ¡¯Burn in hell, Martin.¡¯

    Whispered Sasha after a minute of silence, her voice was silent, but nobody said anything, even a team leader. That reaction is enough to tell how bad Martin was.

    I am the newest member of the team with the shortest, but I had still experienced Martin teasing.

    I remember during the first mission, he had repeatedly asked me what I¡¯ve done to end up in Death Brigade, his question so angered me so much that I just wanted to beat him up, but he was way stronger than me and I could not do anything against him.

    "I have important news to share with you guys." the team leader said after some time of casual discussion, hearing that everyone became quiet and waited for Teamleader to speak.

    "I am being transferred out of the team; the official confirmation wille by tomorrow." the team leader said, and unlike one would expect, there was absolute silence. There are no shouts or questioning voices about ¡¯How could guild do this and all.¡¯

    On the faces, there was a look of unwillingness but also understanding; everyone expected this would happen after the team leader became tinum.

    Our team is too weak to hold her if our team had been in one of three teams in the Top 50 or all the members of our teams would have been Nine Star Golden Elite or above, there would have been quite a high chance she would be able to continue as our team leader.

    But with the current prowess of our team, we are not capable of keeping the Adamantine. If she states with us, she will be slowing down her progress, which is why nobody objected to her transfer but only had unwilling expressions on their faces.

    "After I leave, Stephan will take my responsibility, and I¡¯ve talked to Deacon about our low number, he promised to give us some people before the start of the next mission," Teamleader said, hearing that some expressions of reliefe to everyone¡¯s faces.

    Our team had fewer numbers; the other teams that we went for the mission had at least forty-three people in their teams, but we only have thirty-seven, and it will be thirty-six after the team leader said.

    "Team Leader, do you know what the Mission was actually about?" asked Sasha, everyone is not an idiot, they have already guessed the mission was far more than normal.

    Hearing Shasha¡¯s question, the team leader stilled before a look of contemtion appeared on her face as if asking herself whether to tell us or not.

    For a few minutes the team leader stayed silent before she took a sight and looked at us, "I can¡¯t tell you much, the only thing I can tell you is the mission was about capturing traitors." she said.

    Various expressions appeared on the faces of everyone; some looked in question as they did not clearly understand what the team leader had said, while some had contemtion and understanding, feeling all the broken pieces of the puzzle getting together.

    I was one of them, I have seen three people bound going into the airship in a special cell that even my Killing can¡¯t prate.

    I had expected something like that when I saw those three bound in the chain but still got quite surprised.

    With the team leader¡¯s answer, the question I had in my mind got solved, but with it, ten new questions arose in my mind, but I did not let myself think about them.

    "Team Leader, let us give you the best farewell party ever," Sasha said after a few minutes, breaking the serious mood of the room that stayed too long.

 Chapter 864 - Advancements I

    <h4>Chapter 864 - Advancements I</h4>

    I returned to my apartment at Dawn. The partysted for the whole night, it was very crazy and many secrets were revealed, I was able to know the various talents my teammates have aside from fighting.

    I am quite drunk when I returned, I had never drunk this much alcohol in my whole life as I didst night, but it was nothingpared to Sasha, she is quite a drinker, she drank double than anyone, but time to the left she was most sober among us.

    Technically, Team Leader was most sober, but she did not count as she was tinum, her body could burn alcohol faster than anyone here due her strong physical body.

    There is one interesting thing that had happened, Ashlyn drank alcohol, and she was the only one who was able to drink half than Sasha, if not for me stopping her, I am sure she would have been able to beat Sasha in drinking.

    Before Ashlyn did not like to drink much, she barely tasted wine when I drank before walking off arrogantly with the high head when a bottle of a drink named ¡¯Kemy¡¯ opened, she came out of me on her own and asked me to get that drink for her.

    Which was quite surprising, and of all alcohol that came from the Central Continent, ¡¯Kemy¡¯ is one of an average one and one my teammates had tried it because he found the blue bottle it stored in quite attractive.

    I¡¯ve also tasted that drink seeing Ashlyn liking it so much, but I did not like it much as all I felt was cold when drinking it.

    This wine lets one¡¯s body feel cold after drinking it, which is opposite of what normal drinks felt when they entered the stomach.

    I was not going to let her drink that much, but my teammates liked tipsy Ashlyn, who wouldn¡¯t like a cute chubby bird walking drunkenly on the bar counter, even the bartender got enamored by her that he didn¡¯t charge us on what she had drunk.

    A minute after entering my apartment, I was on my bed sleeping. I didn¡¯t even have a shower which I had desperately wanted to take.

    The sleep-in pod in the airship was not as satisfactory as the real bed, which is why I had slept through the whole morning and woke up directly in the afternoon.

    When I woke up, I did my usual routine, and one and half an hourter, I was eating lunch with Ashlyn while gazing at the afternoon sky from my kitchen, after few days of hectess, it feel good to feel free without worrying about a strict schedule one has to follow during the mission.

    I finished lunch but did not get up from my chair, and like me, Ashlyn also started to stare at the afternoon sky, but unlike me, she stared directly at the sun. Even with the current power I have, I still can¡¯t stare at the bright for too long. If I did that, my head would start to feel hurt.

    Hun!

    We continued gazing, and half an hour passed, and I moved my eyes away from the sky and started to walk toward the training hall as it is some time to train when I suddenly stopped as I felt some change in Ashlyn.

    When I looked at her, I found her staring at the Sun with her ssing stomach down position, but this time she is wholly stilled like a statue, not even her tiny eyebrows are moving.

    I was about to call out to her, but I stopped and closed my opened mouth as I felt this would be not wise things to do.

    Gasp!

    So I connected to her telepathically, trying to sense what was happening to her, and that is when I noticed what was happening to her and I couldn¡¯t help but take a gasp in surprise but this surprise hasp was also silent as I had covered my mouth with my hand to stop myself from making a sound.

    She isprehending the Rule power, and now she is in deepprehension when I just looked at her source. I found Sunfire Rule¡¯sprehension is advancing at a slow but steady pace.

    It had been quite a while since the Sunfire Rule had broken through, and I have to say it had broken through at the right time.

    The Totem artifacts sharpness is barely enough to cut through the Nine Star Golden Elites, it would have been efficient to deal with those above the Nine Star Golden Elites.

    With the Sunfire Rule¡¯s Advancement, I will not have to worry about that, my Totem artifacts. Enchantment will now be powerful enough that it will be capable of cutting those above Nine Star Golden Elite as a hot knife cut through butter.

    I sat back on my chair and watched Ashlyn, I could go to the training hall and do what I have to do, but I know with Ashlyn advancing here, I will not be able to concentrate, so I sat back on my chair and tracked Ashlynn¡¯s progress through her source.

    This had happened too suddenly. I had thought it would take quite a while more before the Sunfire Rule advanced, and when it advanced, it would be on the battlefield as most of the Rule powers advanced in the dangerous environment.

    But Ashlyn made her Rule power Advance by simply staring at the Sun. If I knew to stare at the sun would help her make the progress, I would have asked her to do that long before.

    Chew Chew...

    Twenty minutester, a lively chirp rang out from Ashlyn, and right next moment she entered inside me. As she did, I saw my Sunfire Rule rapidly advancing, and in just a few minutes, it had be equal to her.

    The Sunfire Rule, like Killing Rule, reached the end of the High Stage of the Basic Grade. Now I just need to take one more step in those Rules, and I would be able to reach the peak of the Basic Stage, which would be even more amazing.

    I feel the Sunfire Rule in me raging and couldnt help but get excited. Seeing the excitement in me bubbling crazily, I quickly went to the training hall and took out my Artifact.

    I wanted to take it out in the kitchen, but I didn¡¯t as I did not want to destroy the future of my apartments in my excitement.

    I stared at my Totem Artifact for a while before I started to add the power of Sunfire and my ability inside my sword without any reservation or holding back. I want to know how much stronger my enchantment had be after the advancement of the Sunfire.

    Buzz!

    My sword buzzes faintly as it always does, and bright red color starts to coat the edges of my crystalline sword and soon that glow starts to spread before finally stopping.

    "Half Centimeter," I said as I looked at my sword, the bright red glow now covered the half centimeter of the sword. It may look small, but it is huge as it is three times more than before.

 Chapter 865 - Advancements II

    <h4>Chapter 865 - Advancements II</h4>

    Zap Zap...

    My sword made a faint sound as it cut through the air, the de of it was extremely hot, enough to cauterize the flesh of those above Nine Star Golden when it passed through them but when it cut through the air no heat could be felt as if it did not exist.

    I yed with it quite a while before I put it back inside me. After I finished with the sword, I had started to take out stuff from the Alchemical Instruments, herbs, and other things that are required to make the potions.

    My body is nowpletely cleansed of impurities, so I could drink potions again without harming myself. Not only me, but Ashlyn could also drink the Potions as she too cleansed the impurities of her.

    All living beings can naturally purify their bodies, but such things take months and even years for humans depending on how much impurities they have in their bodies.

    But unlike humans, Monsters are very much faster; they barely took months to clear away heavy impurities in their bodies, and Ashlyn, who is quite Abnormalpared to other Monsters, is even faster.

    She had cleared away all the impurities she had got from the drinking that ability amplifying potions two days ago.

    I was quite surprised when I saw that as that Potion was not the normal potion. It had the core of the Lord Stage Monsters, which means impurities contained inside it were also heavier.

    But Ashlyn had cleaned herself off its impurities quite well, and now there are no impurities left inside her body. It is a good thing as her strength was falling behind mine, I could now feel her enough potion that her strength would be equal to mine.

    Though drinking such an amount of potions would increase the impurities in her, they will be cleaned within a few weeks.

    So, I did not waste time and started crafting potions, as it is going to take quite a lot of time. As I craft the potion, I remember my days when in Outpost and Midzone, there how much I used to struggle for the potion materials.

    There is always a scarcity of materials, I used to work very hard to collect the potion materials butpared to Outpost and Midzone, Warzone is brimming with resources.

    One did not have to try much hard to get potions and their forms, though these forms are not good as then one I have gained from the knowledge. They do the job just fine.

    I have to say the higher-ups are quite smart; they have intentionally created a scarcity of resources in Midzone and Outpost. If we had such resources avable, we would have to run like dogs to get them without care for the price.

    The people who are present in Outpost and Midzone are like unpolished diamonds, if one provided all the resources they need then these diamonds never able to get the shine they need, they would never work hard and would try to increase their strength with the help of the potions without care for the consequences.

    This is the reason why the Adventurers Guild strictly controls the resources through various means in Outpost and Midzone.

    As for why they released so many resources in Warzone, those who were able to enter the warzone were the powerhouses that had gone through a baptism of Blood and Fire.

    Through their level, they could see the big picture and use all the resources that provided wises. Though there are always some idiots who could not see the big picture or see the big picture but did not care, such people are present everywhere, and no one could do anything about them.

    Two and half an hour passed and I finally finished crafting the potion, the potion is a dark brown color and quite thick. It looked like dark chocte and smelled quite enticing too.

    I barely able to wait when it was cooling down and when it cooled down, I served the potion in two potion bottle before chugging it down, and I have it is very bad, one of the foulest things I¡¯ve ever tasted, I was barely able to bring down my throat without vomiting it.

    Unlike me, Ashlyn drank it without any problem andid on her stomach with her eyes closed. I started to perform Body Cleansing Exercise and Secrete method to digest it perfectly and get maximum benefits from it.

    An hourter, I finished digesting the potion, and my power had increased, but this is just the starting, I am nning on drinking a lot more potions till I reach my limit.

    So, after taking a rest and shower, I started making another potion, this one quiteplicated, the mostplicated potion I made. So I became careful from the start, but despite that, I failed.

    It was my first failure after I started to make the potion on my own after failing the first time. I went over my mistake and tried again, but I failed. That did not deter me from trying again.

    The ingredients of the potion are quite expensive, but I have loads of them, so I tried again and again and finally seeded at the fifth time, it was midnight when I drank the potion.

    After digesting the potion, I showered and slept. The next day after eating lunch, I started making potions again as I¡¯ve not reached my limit yet.

    I continued making and drinking potion for rest, and on the day and half of the night before, I reached my limit, and when I slept for the night, there was an unconscious smile on my tired face. The result of the potions was better than I had expected.

    I had taken another big jump in power, from Six Star Golden Elite, I have now be Eight Star Golden Elite. With the power of my sword, I will have power above Nine Star Golden Elite.

    This has made me very happy, but the thing that made me happier is with the Power of Eight Star Golden Elite I can now again visit that Mysterious Garden again, but it will be difficult with the Criminal tag I had.

    Still, I will try to find a way that Gaden holds the key to increasing my power again, especially now when I could not drink Potions anymore, and advancing in the methods have be even more difficult as I had recently made a big breakthrough in them.

 Chapter 866 - Intelligence Mission

    <h4>Chapter 866 - Intelligence Mission</h4>

    Four days have passed since thest mission. I am quite surprised that no other mission hase our way, which is why the seven rank jump we have received in our ranking is slowly going down with the day.

    Four days ago, after our big Mission, our team¡¯s Rank had climbed up to the 70th from 77th, but now it is 72nd, I had just received notification about it. It is a team that was at the 74th had justpleted the mission and took the jump of the two ranks.

    I daily checked my holowatch for my team¡¯s rank after I woke; the rank is very important.

    Not only it shows the strength of the team, but it also gives a lot of advantages. Currently, we dont many advantages, but we can reach in the top 60. We will be able to train in the State of the Art training facility. This is where the Elite Corps train.

    But it is very hard to get into Top 60. All the teams are crazy powerful with the crazy amount of points. Crossing, to get there, we will have to do an insane amount of dangerous missions.

    As for getting into Top 50, which is even harder, there are only three spaces, sorry two spaces now as yesterday another team had be an Elite+ team. There are only two spaces, and for them, thepetition is very tough.

    Compared to teams in Top 50 and Top 60, our teams are quiet, especially now with missions harder and harder, people are getting stronger, though the fatality rate also reached sky-high.

    To higher-ups, this exchange seems to be worth it as they are getting more and more powerhouses, and that is most important right now when the bnce of two races has be very fragile.

    There seems to be a shadow of a huge War looming over Grimm Battlefield, it is not me that is sensing it but all the people, this is the most trending topic in most forums right now.

    It is said that within a year or two, the War willmence and the War will happen not only because of the rising tension between two races but also because it is time, it has been more than Century since the continent experienced any big war and it will happen.

    It is like nature taking its course, and every century there is a big war, and it¡¯s time the Continent experiences the big war.

    Many people are excited with the prospect of War, wanting to drive out the Grimm Monsters off the continent, not to forget the gravity of doing that, the loss of life we will face would be immense and we will need decades to recover from it.

    "Tring Tring..."

    I was busy with grey thoughts when my holowatch rang, and I immediately knew what this was about. It is a message from Stephan, saying toe to the Guild as the new mission hase.

    Seeing that I became excited, in the past four days, I drank all the potions I could and trained as much as I could, and now I need a mission, only through the mission would I be able to stimte my growth.

    Thud!

    So, I happily changed before I floated down with me through my Apartment window. Inded on the ground and walked toward the hover car that is already waiting for me.

    Soon I reached the Guild and walked toward the wing that is assigned to the Death Brigade.

    "Knock Knock!"

    "Come in."

    I knocked on the door as I reached the room that is assigned to our team and walked in when I heard Stephans voice. When I entered, I saw only Stephan sitting on the head chair while other chairs were empty.

    This is surprising as many people live closer to the Guild than me and when I looked at Stephan, he looked to be in a quite bad mood. The mission must be really bad for his mission to turn out like this.

    "Team Leader," I said. I took my usual chair by the end, most of the people in our team followed the power hierarchy, but I am one of the few people who did not.

    It is not that I don¡¯t want to follow the rule or anything, it¡¯s just that beside me sat Tom, and since we have be friends, I like to sit next to him.

    "Call me Stephen, team leader feels weird," Stephen said with a small smile before his expression turned angry again. "Here, take a look at the Mission." He said, and he projected Mission Order in the center of the table.

    I was quite confused when Stephan projected the Mission Order alone for me, as this thing happened when all the members of the team had arrived, but when I read the order, I understood why he showed me Mission Order alone as it is a lone mission with only my name typed on it.

    When I read the mission details, my expressions couldn¡¯t help but a change and look of anger also appeared on my face.

    "Are they trying to kill me?" I asked, the mission is not of fighting but that of intel collecting. It is a month-long mission to collect intelligence on the Four Stations, yes station, not a camp.

    A Station always has at least five tinum guarding it, and they are sending me there to collect intelligence, and the worst thing is, I did not get any info about these Stations except for their locations.

    I did not know how big they are, what kind of traps and camouge they have, and what kind of pattern their patrols follow, this information I should have, but they are sending me to collect it.

    "This is Mission of the tinum Elite, but they are sending you a Golden Elite who is not even Nine Star Golden Elite much less above that," Stephen said angrily.

    He is right, the tinum Elites always collect the intelligence on The Station, sending a Golden Elite there is simply unheard of and sending one there would be signing like signing off a death warrant on one.

    "I have contacted a lot of people, even asked Regina to contact the Vice Guild Leader she knows, but everyone said this order came from above, and they could do nothing about it," Stephen said as he looked at me.

    His expressions are very clear, he is asking me if I know something above it, and being honest, I have a faint idea about it. The Guild¡¯s rules are very impartial, and it usually acted with the rule.

    The only time it bends the rule when someone powerful is involved, and I have a guess who might be behind such a dangerous mission order.

    I smiled at Stephan¡¯s askance expression before I opened the map of the four stations. These four stations are quite far from each other, so I will have to travel through the airship, it¡¯s no wonder it is a one month¡¯s mission.

    As I was looking at these stations, I noticed something when I magnified the area around Station No 3 and that is when I saw the region it is in, I couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic.

 Chapter 867 - Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 867 - Old Friend</h4>

    The reason I am ecstatic is that Station No. 3 is in the same region as Milfred.

    The distance between Region 3 and Milfred is not small, and travel would be quite dangerous but if I took the risk then I might be able to reach Milfred in one and half days with my current fastest speed, and if I took the help from Ashlyn, it would be even sooner.

    "There is still a whole day and night, don¡¯t worry, all the doors have not closed yet, seeing how unfair the mission is somebody will help," Stephen said, misreading my serious expression to that of feeling helpless.

    "There is no need, I am confident I will return alive." I said with a soft smile. The people who sent this death mission to me are very powerful. No matter how much Stephan tries, he will not be able to change anything, and it¡¯s not like there is a 100% chance I¡¯ll die during the mission.

    There is quite a high chance that I will return alive. I have a killing rule and Ashlyn as long as I remain careful, I will be fine, and if I am lucky, then I would return as Nine Star Golden Elite.

    Stephan looked like he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t, he just closed his open mouth and fell into his thoughts.

    He is also clearly aware that the problem that could even Vice Guildmaster referred to as e from above¡¯ is from either Guild Master or those above him, and he did not have power or connections to convince such powerful people.

    As for the Impartial Rules of the Guild, that is a facade. As long as one has enough power, they can do whatever the f.u.c.k they want without care for the rules.

    After some time of silence, Stephen forwarded me the rest of the Mission details. This mission is not an immediate one. I will have to board the Military airship tomorrow at Dawn.

    That airship will take me to Hidden Camp, and from there I would be teleported to the area that is close to the Station from there I will start my Mission of Gathering intelligence.

    "We have also received the Mission, this time we have to destroy the Six Camps of the Grimm Monsters, like yours this mission is also a month-long," Stephan said with a heavy sigh as they transferred the mission details to me.

    Six Camps! It is quite a dangerous mission for the team like ours, which is understaffed. Destroying two or three missions is fine, but continually destroying six camps, it¡¯s very dangerous.

    As with each mission, strain on one keeps increasing till it starts to affect one¡¯s performance. It was a good thing all my team members are quite experienced and well able to handle the stress, but what about rookies.

    Our former team leader said that some rookies would be joining the team, the continued six missions would be a death warrant for them, no wonder Stephan looked stressed.

    "Have we got the rookies?" I asked Stephen, hearing my question, Stephen became even more stressed.

    "Yes, we got six rookies, they will being here any minute, now," he said, there is no smile on his face as one would have after getting a new team member in the understaffed team.

    I was about to ask about them when the door of the room opened, and Charles and Tom walked inside the room, "Look who I found waiting beside our door, our new rookies." Tom said loudly as he looked outside the door.

    "Come, rookies, make sure to enjoy the meeting as some of you or all of you might die on the oming mission," Tom said as he invited rookies in.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head seeing Tom¡¯s behavior when I entered the room. He had also teased me quite a bit, especially when we were discussing the mission, and to be honest, I was quite scared by it when he quipped about the difficulty of the Mission in a gruesome way.

    I was just thinking about the gruesome mission when a familiar person from the past walked in. I was so surprised by seeing her that I wasn¡¯t able to talk for a minute.

    Rhea entered the room with a slightly nervous expression. She is not weakling; otherwise, she would not have been able to be the Golden Elite this early, but these people from the Death Brigade are terrifying.

    The six of them met outside the door and were waiting for the mentioned time before going in when they saw two seniors whose strength not only feel threatening but the unconscious aura they emit feels even more threatening that we started to shake just looking at them.

    When I enter inside, I saw two more people inside, one sitting on the head chair while others on the near end of the long conference table when I looked at the back of young man near the end of the table, I felt familiar before a confident face appeared in my mind which perfectly match the young man that is sitting on the chair.

    "Micheal." I blurted loudly; just as I did, I found gazes of everyone locked one me, which made me even more ufortable than before, but seeing the smile on Micheal¡¯s face all that ufortableness vanishedpletely.

    I had thought Micheal would talk to me, but he just performed a familiar sign with his hands, which we used when we traveled through the Space Realm together. The hand had a simple meaning, which is ¡¯we will talkter.¡¯

    "Micheal, do you know her?" Tom asked as he sat beside me, "Yes, she is a friend." I said while feeling quite surprised inside as the strength of Rhea is not weak, she is Five Star Golden Elite.

    Though it is lesser than me, it is quite surprising how quickly she can be a Golden Elite.

    I was nning to leave in a few minutes, but seeing Rhea, I decided to attend the meeting even if it is unrted to me as I want to talk with the old friend and reminisce some old memories before she went on her own death mission.

 Chapter 868 - To Mission

    <h4>Chapter 868 - To Mission</h4>

    The meetingsted for nearly one and a half hours before it was over, and everybody started to leave the room, including Rhea and me.

    "I did not expect to see you here," I said to Rhea when we walked outside, all my teammates already went ahead, only Rhea and I remained little behind.

    "Me Too, I had thought my progress was fast, but your speed is ever greater than mine." She said with a look of surprise, so her praise I could only smile as I too thought my speed was quite great and there would be very few who would get closer to my progress but now here Rhea, who is only three small levels behind me.

    "Why do you join the Death Brigade, with your rate of progress it would not be hard for you to go above the Golden Elite in a few months," I said. Like other rookies, her info is also projected in the centre of the table for everyone to see.

    She had a clean record, which means she had entered the Death Brigade on her own. Not only her, of the six rookies that entered the team, but five of them also had a clean record, only a single person is criminal and sent here forcefully.

    "To be honest, I had tried for Elite Corps, but a slight performance mark cut me, I would have got selected in next month¡¯s assessment, but I did not want to wait for the whole month, so I joined the death brigade," she replied sheepishly.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my hands hearing it, feeling I would have probably done the same if I was in her ce.

    "Death Brigade is not like Elite Corps, we did not get the same resources as the Elite Corps, and our missions are also considerably harder which make chances of dying greater," I said as I looked at her.

    Of all the rookies she is weakest, she is just Five Star Golden Elite, unlike the other four rookies who are Six Star Golden Elite and Seven Star Golden Elite, with her being only Five Star Golden Elite chances of her surviving the mission seemed quite slim.

    But it is her choice and it¡¯s not like she had a chance to back up now, she will have to do the mission or face serious consequences which very few people are willing to face.

    All I can do is give her tips on how to survive during the chaotic fight. I hope she has some powerful Mystic Method or something which would help her survive this mission.

    "Don¡¯t worry I will not die." she said with confidence, I am surprised seeing her confidence, she likely has some trump card which is relying on to survive.

    "Micheal, why are all people acting Cold toward us rookies, except for one person no one talked to us," she said and looked at me usingly as, during the discussion, I too was silent.

    "Hahaha!"

    Hearing her question, I couldn¡¯t help butugh, which again made her look at me angrily, "They are not Cold to you, its tradition of the team, I have also gone through it."

    "You just have toplete the first mission, and everyone will be friendly to you," I said. This tradition had a deep meaning. The first mission is the hardest for the rookies, and it is also where they lose their lives the most.

    So the team members did not get friendly with rookies, so if they die, they will be able to save themselves some pain.

    "Rookie, are you making uste for the Mission?" we had juste out of the Guild when we heard the shout of Charles when I looked toward him, I saw him and Tom waiting with other rookies beside a big hovercar.

    "Stay Safe," I said to Rhea as she walked toward Charles, soon she reached and sat in the car with rest. Seeing the car speeding up, I sighed and hoped when I met her next time, she would be alive.

    As the car disappeared from my view, I walked toward my apartment with Ashlyn on my shoulder. I have to leave for the Mission tomorrow, and there is no preparation to be made except for detailedly studying info about four stations.

    It could be said that I have a lot of free time in my hands, which is why it took me two hours to reach my apartment instead of half an hour. We did nothing, we just walked slowly and ate whatever we liked, by the time we reached the apartment, our stomachs were quite bloated.

    As I entered my apartment, Iid on the couchfortably and started reading about the four stations. There is not much info about The Stations except for their location, but there is plenty about the geography they are in.

    It is very important to study the geography of the ce where the mission is, it helps one blend in, and one also could make the preparation before.

    Take it the first Station I have to collect intelligence on, it is in the rainforest, and ording to the weather forecast that had been provided, when I reach there, I would have to face the heavy rain.

    For me, heavy rain is good and bad; it helps me hide better and also will help me hide my tracks, but due to it, I will be easily discovered by Grimm Monsters at closest distance, and Ashlyn will have difficulties flying in such weather.

    Time passed as I continued, and soon evening hade, I stopped reading and started with my regr evening chores, cooking, eating, and training. By the time I finished with them, three and a half hours had already been passed.

    I again read for two hours before closing the book as I had a wake up early tomorrow.

    When I woke up the next morning, I quickly ate and trained before leaving for the Guild. When I reached the Guild, the first thing I did was to collect the toys that I will need for the mission before walking toward the airport.

    Soon I reached Section 1, which is one of Section that is above ground and waited for Airship to arrive. The airship ising from Warzone 09 and picked me and others for their missions and sent us to the different Hidden Camps.

    Soon the Airship had arrived, but it did notnd. It stayed floating in the sky, and we had to fly toward it.

    I flew toward the airship with rest and passed through the big door that had already been waiting for us. This ship is just like the one we went for our mission to exterminate the mission, both externally and internally.

    Ting!

    As I entered the ship, I got a message from the ship about the pod that I had been assigned, which is quite far back from the airship. When I moved through the pods, I found most of them were already upied.

    I don¡¯t know why but I expected it to be unupied, but it is mostly upied, one my way back, I had less than ten pods unupied in this honeb-like pod interior.

    A minute after I entered my pod, the airship shot up in the sky while I watched the city down till Airship flew over the city before I started reading mission material.

 Chapter 869 - Gathering Intelligence I

    <h4>Chapter 869 - Gathering Intelligence I</h4>

    It took me two and a half days to reach the Hidden Camp No. 564. It has the same style as the previous hidden Camp, I had been, and if not for me knowing it is a different camp, I would not have been able to identify they are different.

    "So will you be going now and after taking rest?" asked ra, this pretty blond girl who asked me the question is ra, she is my Guide to hidden camp.

    She was already waiting for me when I exited the airship, and for the past hour, we have been discussing the topography around The Station.

    "Now would be great, I¡¯ve taken all the rest I could in the Airship." I replied, "Ok, then let me take you to the Teleportation Gate." she said. With her, I soon reached the hall where the Teleportation gate is.

    I had thought since this hidden Camp is the same as the previous Hidden Camp, the Teleportation Hall will be in the same ce, but I was wrong, it is in apletely different ce.

    It is not surprising as that Camps that looked the same are a little different. Keeping all the camps simr would be total idiocy, it will be like telling infiltrating enemies where everything is.

    Entering the Teleportation Hall, I felt that same deep shudder, which I feltst time, I mean, who wouldn¡¯t.

    There are f.u.c.k.i.n.g cannons everywhere. They could easily vaporize anyone in an instant, a sight mistake from the weapon handler, and I would turn into invisible particles before I even knew it.

    "Best of Luck!"

    Few secondster the handler activated the Teleportation Gate, and I walked toward it, and just as I was about to take a step inside it, I heard ra¡¯s voice saying best of luck, hearing that I waved my hand before I stepped into the formation.

    Next moment, I found myself in a simr-looking Room like before with the same dangerous cannon, just this time a man is handing the Teleportation Gate instead of the women.

    "Take the elevator."

    He said a secondter; I entered the room. I nodded and walked toward one of the elevators that are present at the end of the end. I entered the elevator, and just as I did, its door closed, and it started to move up with extremely fast speed.

    Buzz!

    The elevator stopped with the Buzz, and when I got out of the elevator and looked where I was, I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised as I found myself inside the trunk of the tree, and there was even notice on how to get out of the trunk.

    Khree...

    I just had to scan my holowatch to notice to get out, as I did that, the tree trunk made a small ¡¯khurring¡¯ noise before a small door opened through it. Outside the small door, I could see heavy rain falling through the thick trees.

    Seeing that, I pressed my hand on my chest, and the next moment, a white bodysuit started to wrap itself around me, from head to toe.

    As I wrapped around my bodypletely, It started changing color rapidly, and secondter, it changed itself to the color of the tree trunk. If anyone looked at me, now they would not see me but see the trunk.

    It is top of the Line Chameleon Suit, which cost me quite a lot of money. It is the same suit used by the intelligence Unit of the Elite Corps. It is one of two suits I bought at a very high price when I went to the ck Market.

    I wanted to buy one, ever since I saw Sasha and others wearing it when they went to spy and gather information. It is quite scarce. Even with money, it is difficult to buy, but I was able to buy it with a connection that Deacon had provided.

    This Chameleon Bodysuit is very fragile, even a simple attack of the Golden Elite could destroy it, but it is best in hiding one, which is why I paid the sky-high price to buy it.

    Pata Pata Pata...

    As I walked out of the tree trunk, I felt a heavy rain falling on my body. The drops of it are very big, and they hit very hard. These are killing raindrops; normal people would be killed within a few seconds under such rains.

    Chew Chew

    I was just adjusting myself to this intense rain when Ashlyn came out of me. When she came out, I saw water drops the size of her head falling over her, but she looked like they weren¡¯t affecting her much.

    "Do you want to fly in this rain?" I asked. I had thought she would stay out of this one as these are no normal raindrops, they will create great inconvenience for her when she flies.

    Chew Chew

    She chirped affirmatively, seeing that nodded and took out a small device from my storage. "You will have to carry it when you fly," I said to her and attached small things onto her neck using a tiny cor.

    She did not resist it, which is a good thing; otherwise, a lot of work would have fallen into my hands. This small nail size thing is a powerful sensor and camera; it is made from the state of the art technology and could work under any weather.

    It took me a while to adjust to rainfall, but I soon did and started to walk toward my destination, which is two hundred kilometers long. It will be a long, long journey.

    So, I did not waste any time and continue toward The Station, I have to reach it as soon as possible and gather all the intelligence about it I could.

    The mission is very dangerous as this time, I am not gathering the intelligence on the Camp, but one Station where there is always a minimum of five tinum Elite is present.

    Getting caught is out of the question, especially near The Station, as it will be very difficult for me to run away and impossible if any tinum gets involved. Despite my power and enhancements of the sword, I am currently no match for the tinum Elite.

    Forget tinum Elite, even loads of loads of Golden Elite, would be able to handle me. Currently I could handle thirty, maximum forty Peak Golden Elite, but if they came with higher numbers, then even I would have to run with my all.

    It would have been amazing if I could Practice the 3rd Level of Domain of Withering Sand or 2nd Level of Featherlight Method beforeing here, but unfortunately, I could not.

    I have to reach theplete peak of the Nine Star Golden Elite or go above before I could practice it. These Mystic Methods are overbearing and to practice them. One needs to have a strong body and soul; without it, it is a simple death wish to practice them.

    Chew Chew

    I was just walking through the rain in swift speed when Ashlyn Chirp in my mind, telling me there is a group of Grimm Monsters ahead, hearing that I quickly changed my direction and continued my journey at the same speed.

    Ashlyn is the best to partner there is, especially for such missions. With her help, I could travel long distances withoutpromising my speed as all the dangers there will be sensed by her.

 Chapter 870 - Gathering Intelligence II

    <h4>Chapter 870 - Gathering Intelligence II</h4>

    Finally, in the Mid Morning the next day, I had reached near the Station, this is the location that is given to me by the Guild, saying the Camp of the Grimm Monsters would be near around here.

    The information is correct, the Station is about fifteen kilometers ahead of me, Ashlyn had just flown over it a few minutes ago.¡¯

    Knowing camp is near, I found a very well hidden spot and sat by it. I have been traveling straight for fourteen hours, taking minimal rest. I now feel slightly tired. Though it is not anything to reduce my performance, I would still like to be at my peak when I go near The Station.

    I rested for an hour before I started moving again, this time, I am very cautious, and my speed is very slow. There is heavy patrol in the area around the camp, and getting caught by them would be the death of mine.

    I started moving forward cautiously, stopping every few minutes for the patrol to pass before moving again. I am quite fortunate that I hadprehended the Rule like a Killing rule, which made it very easy for me to stay invisible in the sense of others with little help from the Soul Artifact of mine.

    Step by step, I continued moving toward the camp when I stopped and looked ahead. In front of me, everything seemed fine and dandy, but it is not, there is camouge in front of me.

    These camouging devices are quite powerful and also expensive, after the Teleportation Gate, these things are the most expensive. They are more expensive than the forcefield that covers The Stations.

    Compared to these Camouging devices, the ones we used during our mission to cloak the visual of our battle are just the flimsy screen.

    Now that I saw the Camouging devices, I now have to record their exact ce. I do not have to find all of the camouging devices, just one fourth of them.

    The Guild has provided a special device to detect the camouging device, but it takes too much time, and there are chances that sensors inside the camp discover it if it is used for too long.

    I do not need to use that device as through my Red vision. I could see everything with the perfect rity. So, I close my eyes and note the position of the Camouging device before moving toward another.

    In three hours, I note down twelve camouging devices, which are double than required before moving forward. One kilometerter, Ie across the secondyer of camouge, and this time there is not only ayer of the camouge but also a thickyer of motion sensors.

    The leader of this Station seemed like a very cautious fellow; there is barely anyone who used motion sensors nowadays. It is quite easy to avoid them, but there is always an idiot in one group who acts idiotic.

    This is what the leader of this Station seemed to be counting on the idiot enemy. I could notment on this strategy of Station leader as it seems good and bad at the same time.

    So, I again note down the locations of the Camouging devices and also of the motion sensors, I did not forget to note down the fact the leader of The Station is an extremely cautious individual.

    These observations are very helpful in nning the attack when my team put special focus on these observations. So, I did not forget to note down my personal thoughts in the observations.

    It again took me nearly three hours to note down everything before I passed the camougeyer and what came in front of me was a huge The Station. Its hugeness couldn¡¯t be hidden despite being covered in theyer of the thick trees.

    The forcefield of the station is just a hundred two hundred members away from me, and despite the rain making everything foggy, I could see what is behind the forcefield.

    I could see six meters tall Wind Wolfmen patrolling the perimeter and two strong Wind Wolfmen guarding the pirs that are producing the forcefield.

    Everything may seem calm right now, but an attack came: these calm Wind Wolfmen would show their real nature and be bloodthirsty Grimm Monsters they are.

    It is now the true test of my spying ability, I now have to measure the area of the camo and also estimate how many numbers of Grimm Monsters present inside, and if I have time, then I also note down the shifts time of the Grimm Monsters.

    This job is very tough as not only I have to avoid the patrol outside but patrols inside of the forcefield who are always looking at outside, which is why I am nning on waiting for a few hours for the evening.

    Though in the evening, the patrols would be tight; there will bea protection of Dark, which will be very useful for such a dangerous mission, so I decided to wait.

    The waitsted for quite a while, and at that time, I had to repeatedly change my positions in order not to be discovered by the patrol. So, when the evening started, I immediately got to work.

    I noted down everything; whatever I saw, whether it is important or unimportant, I note down everything. I mostly focused on the interior of the Station, especially the Teleportation Gate of The Station.

    Though I was not able to see it, Ashlyn did and transmitted the images into me, like the previous station. This Station also has double forcefield protection and Teleportation Gate in the inner forcefield.

    I noted down everything as I revolved around the whole camp with Ashly gathering all information I could, and finally, at midnight, I took a sigh as I felt like I gathered more information I required.

    I finished gathering the main points of information that are required by the Guild. However, I still stayed and continued gathering more info, as I know how important this information is to the attacking party, a little more on intel could help in better nning and saving countless lives.

    After finishing gathering all the information I needed, I started to make my way back to the same careful and cautious manner, not letting down my guard even for a single moment.

 Chapter 871 - Gathering Intelligence III

    <h4>Chapter 871 - Gathering Intelligence III</h4>

    By the time dawn came, I hade out of the most dangerous, heavily patrolled area. Now the danger of me being discovered had lessened quite much, though there are patrols they are not much threat to me.

    I did not return to the camp directly as it is not time yet, such a mission usually takes three to five days toplete, but it had been only one and a half days toplete.

    Though I have gathered more information than it is required, I will be suspected of providing false information and will be interrogated. To save myself from all these troubles, I decided to camp out for two to three days before leaving for the Hidden Camp.

    This forest is filled with Giant Trees; some big ones have a trunk that is bigger than the house. Such trees are perfect for making a camp, but I am not making camp inside such trees.

    The Grimm Monsters keep a special eye on those, though my travel. I have seen Grimm Monsters always checking such trees. So I chose the average size, which has a trunk in the size of the room.

    Such trees are everywhere in the forest, and since they are everywhere, the patrols of the Grimm Monsters did not focus on them. After deciding on a tree, I searched for a location, which had not to be too hidden or too open.

    It took me half an hour to find such a location, after finding the location I chose the tree and took out a palm-size device which looked like a bug. I ced that device on the tree, and the next moment, It went inside the tree.

    Buzz!

    A few secondster, I started to hear the faint buzzing sounds from inside the tree. This is one of Gadget I got from the Guild. It is called ¡¯Tree Bug¡¯ and it is used to hollow out the tree trunk.

    In areas like the rainforest when powerful Grimm Monsters patrols, it is not wise to erect an abode as it is easily discoverable, even if it is an underground one but the usage of the tree or any other natural is good as they help in blending in the environment.

    Three minutester, the tree bug came out, I picked it up and ced it in my storage before taking out the green box and throwing it in the hole that ¡¯Tree Bug¡¯ had created.

    That Green Box is a special abode for the tree. Normal abodes are not suited for the trees. For such a small space, one needs a special abode that will be able to utilize all space that is present in the trees.

    Cap!

    A minuteter, a faint sound rang out, and the next moment, a small door opened from the tree. Seeing that, I directly walked in. The door closed behind me, and a gust of hot wind came rushing over me, drying up all the water I had on me.

    As I dried up, I looked around and found its structure ispletely different from the other abodes. It circr two-story abode, on the first floor there is a bedroom attached kitchen and bathroom while on the second floor is the whole training room.

    I could change the structures of the room, make the kitchen bigger and a training room that is above my bedroom but it is fine, I did not have any problem with the current set up.

    The first thing I did after checking everything was take off my clothes, including the bodysuit I was wearing before going for a shower. It had been three days since I hadn¡¯t taken a shower and that it had started to make me feel weird.

    Aftering out of the shower, I started to cook. I am feeling quite sleepy as it had been two nights since I had closed my eyes to sleep, but also I am hungry and want to eat food made by my own hands, and there is also ashlyn who had got tired of eating packaged food and wanted me to cook something.

    It took me thirty-five minutes for me to cook the simple meal, and another twenty-five for uspletely finished it off. After eating the early lunch, I went to sleep while Ashlyn went out to guard.

    It is very important to always be cautious in such an environment. One never knows when the thousands of Grimm Monsters would surround one.

    I slept from morning to evening, after waking up, I started to cook again, which Ashlyn ate before she went to sleep while I took a book and began to read. It is not the usual reading material.

    It is one of a famous book that is currently trending right now, I wanted to read it for quite a few days, but I had never got time, but now that I have got it, I will not miss a chance to read it.

    As for training, forget about that. In such a dangerous environment. I did not want to make myself defensive for even for a moment, so that is no training.

    Laying on the couch I had modeled, I started to read it while I was reading it. My senses had covered the area around the tree, to detect any danger that came in my way.

    Two and half days passed as such, and in these past two and a half days, it was peaceful as no Grimm Monsters had discovered us.

    I was lucky enough to finish off the book on time and while also able to collect even more information about The Station as Ashlyn had circled the Station twice a day.

    I walked out of the tree and took the abode that is deactivated. I threw a small bottle of green liquid inside before walking toward my destination.

    The bug had cut off quite a big part of the tree, and if I had let it as it is, there would have been quite a chance it would wither, and that would alert the Grimm Monsters of human activities which is not to happen.

    If Grimm Monsters discover their Station has been discovered, they will change the position of their Station and carefully scan the area where the human activities were seen. That way, they might discover the teleportation point; it will be disastrous.

    Such things had happened many times, which is why the scouts that went to gather the information have always been cautioned not to leave any traces. For it to not happen, the Guild provides various gadgets to make intelligence gathering missions sessful.

    The small bottle I threw in the three was a regeneration solution specifically made for the tree. It worked very fast; in just a few hours, it will fill the gap that ¡¯Tree Bug¡¯ had made, and it will be good as before, showing no damage.

    From the treehouse, it took me four hours to reach the Teleportation point when I reached there. The treatment waspletely different than before. All the cannons were focused on me, and my whole body and storage were being scanned by various devices.

    Only when all the checkups wereplete, I was allowed to enter the Teleportation Gate when I reached the other side, I had to go through even more stringent checks than before.

 Chapter 872 - Freezing Cold

    <h4>Chapter 872 - Freezing Cold</h4>

    It has been sixteen days since my mission started and now I am moving toward Station 3. I have perfectly gathered information on the two Stations which I had spied on, and now I just have to collect information on two more before my missionpletes.

    I am quite excited about this Station 3 as just as I finished gathering intelligence on it, I will leave for the Garden. I am now an Eight Star Golden Elite with such strength I am quite confident in getting the Emerald Kiwis.

    Once I got the Kiwis, my strength will surely soar even more, and at that time, my strength will only be weaker than the tinum Elites. So, how can I not be excited about the prospect of getting such strength?

    Station 3 is in the regr forest, the trees here are neither thin nor thick, which made this mission quite hard, but I am sure I will be able to do it. The experience I got from the past two Station, the gathering of intelligence here, would be easy as pie.

    It was not as easy as Pie as I thought it would be, these Rock Ratmen had extremely sharp senses; I was nearly discovered by them. Thank God, I did not, as if I had got discovered by them, I would have ended up in the worst condition than dead.

    In their camp, I¡¯ve seen how they eat humans, and I don¡¯t want to end up like a humans that has been eaten. The reason I was nearly discovered was also that, seeing their eating habits, I wasn¡¯t able to control my emotions and my killing intent leak.

    It was a good thing;I quickly controlled my emotions and changed my ce in the cover of a starless night.

    "Ready Ashlyn?" I asked Ashlyn, who just came when I finished gathering information anding back. I had asked Ashlyn toe inside me to sleep as I will need her to be at her peak when we travel toward the Garden.

    Chew Chew...

    Ashlyn chirped happily in the affirmation; she had gotten good sleep of six, which is enough for her.

    Ashlynnded on the ground and started to change her size, and soon, she became a two-meter bird. This size is perfect for her travel; it is neither big nor small; it is perfect for our travel.

    Chew Chew....

    I sat on the fire seat that Ashlyn had created, and before long, we shot through the sky. It¡¯s early morning right now, and I hope we can reach the Garden by tomorrow afternoon.

    This is my best estimate, and it only happens when we did not encounter any stronger resistance.

    I hope we do not, but nothing could be said about it. If our luck is extremely bad and we caught the eyes of the tinum Elite, then there is a quiet chance of me dying.

    This trip is risky, as there is not only danger from the stronger Grimm Monster, but there is also danger from the Guild.

    If I discovered moving off track from my mission, then I would be in a shit load of trouble, and seeing how powerful forces are conspiring against me, I might even get a deserter tag, which would be a great shame of my life and a thing that is worse than death.

    But I have to take the risk if I want to increase my strength, without taking such risks, I would not gain strength. So whether I wanted to or not, I will have to take this risk as it will help me increase my strength quickly.

    I have taken all precautions I could; I wore a bodysuit, which makes it impossible to determine my ability. I had even put an anti tracker on my holowatch, so the Guild could not track me, and we are also flying at very high altitudes that even Golden Elites did not fly as temperature here is cold enough to freeze the Blood of the Golden Elite.

    It is f.u.c.k.i.n.g cold in here, the higher one goes the colder it will get. I did not want to fly this high, but there is no option, only flying at such height will help us fly undiscovered.

    We are lying above the territory of the Grimm Monsters, were not to forget thousands of Camps, but there are also many Stations, which made the probability of powerful monsters quite high.

    With us flying at such a high altitude, the chances of us quite reduced, for safety flying in such freezing temperatures is quite a good deal. I am lucky to have Ashlyn. If it had been any other flying monster of a simr level, they would not be able to fly.

    Not every monster feels enjoyment and has the capability to fly this high, only someone special like Ashlyn could do something like this.

    Seven hours passed by as such and till now we have not been discovered by anyone, we just have to fly for a few hours more, and there will be evening, at which chances of us getting discovered would be even slimmer and by the time night passed, we would be in human territory. At that time chances of us getting discovered will be next to none.

    Chew Chew

    Another hour passed, and nothing when suddenly, Ashlyn told me that we had been discovered and a team of Six Nine Star Golden Eliteing toward us. A second after she told me Grimm Monsters areing toward us, I also noticed Grimm Monstersing toward me.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    I was about to ask Ashlyn, it is time to use the featherlight energy to get away when I saw Ashlyn releasing six fireballs in quick sess toward the fireball. The speed of these fireballs was so great that I am barely able to see them.

    Sensing the threatening feeling and seeing their speed, I immediately knew that she had released fireballs that have the energy of both Mystic Methods, and I am not the only one who realized their danger.

    "Wa"

    The leader of snow werewolves also realized it and opened its mouth to warn itspanions, but before it could say theplete warning, the fireball crashed on it and seeped into its head, just like itspanion.

    A secondter, all the shine in the eyes of the Snow Werewolves had disappeared, and they started falling on the ground while we continued without stopping.

    To be honest, I am quite surprised by her power, to be able to kill Nine Star Golden Elite with such ease. To kill these snow werewolves Ashlyn had used simple fireballs, she only added some method energy in them.

    If she had been serious about the Grimm Monsters and used her real fireballs, these Grimm Monsters would have turned into dust by her attacks.

    Till the evening, we did not receive any obstruction in our travel, and when the evening came, the travel became even easier and even colder, but I did not mind the cold when I think about how quickly we will reach The Garden.

    Ashlyn¡¯s speed was even greater than I had estimated, she only 22 hours to hours to take us to the Garden which is twelve hours before my estimated time.

 Chapter 873 - Visiting The Garden Again

    <h4>Chapter 873 - Visiting The Garden Again</h4>

    Thud!

    Inded on the Hill of the Garden and scanned around with my senses; I did not want anyone to notice meing here. After a few minutes, I felt sure that no one was around and moved down toward the cave.

    The vines around the entrance had grown even thicker in the past month, and if one takes a look at it, they will find nothing different here. I moved the vines away to get inside before arranging them back.

    After I finished rearranging them, I started to move down in theing with the speed that is neither slow nor fast at all. I wanted to go faster, but I control myself, even if they¡¯re no danger here, it does not hurt to be cautious.

    Shar!

    Fifteen minutester, I saw the entrance of the Cave, and about to take a step inside it when suddenly, I saw a two-meter long, long Obsidian Snakeing at me, it had opened its mount whole as if it wanted to gobble me up.

    I was quite surprised to see it attacking me, but I controlled myself immediately and whipped my sword at the Obsidian Snake that hade at me.

    ng!

    A nging sound rang out as my sword hit against the snake, and my whole body shook while the snake also flew back, one meter, and looked at me with hatred as if I had entered its sacred territory.

    This Snake is very powerful; it is Peak Nine Star Golden Elite with a very high natural defense, which seemed to be reinforced further by the environment of the cave.

    I am quite surprised to see the Monster here. If it had been Grimm Monsters in its ce, I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised, but the presence of this Obsidian Snake made me quite surprised.

    In the Grimm Battlefield, the presence of Monsters is very low; one could say they are nonexistent. The Grimm Monsters seemed to have a hate-love rtionship with the monsters; they seemed to see their dumb selves in monsters.

    So whenever they see Monsters, they will kill it and gobble it up due to those monsters in the Grimm Battlefield having been nearly exterminated.

    Shar!

    It started at me for a second before it came at me again; this time, its speed is even greater, and its teeth have be even darker; this means I have to be careful of its teeth.

    Obsidian Snake is a type of Snake Monster that did not release its poison outward, its fangs had to touch the prey to release, and I do not want its fangs to touch me.

    The poison of Obsidian Snake had the petrifying ability, though I will not turn into the stone with my current power; I will still be immobile by it for a few seconds, which is enough for it to gobble me up the whole.

    I let the Obsidian Snakee very close to me before I swung my sword, as my sword moved toward it, it lit up with a bright red glow.

    My earlier attack, I had not used the enchantment of the sword as I wanted to see how powerful it had grown in this environment and now I did, there is no reason for it to be alive.

    SLICE!

    It seemed to sense the threat from the Sword as the bloody red glow covered its edges. It had tried to change its direction, but unfortunately, it had be toote for it as my sword touched its obsidian shell and started cutting through it as if it was cutting the cheese.

    Thud Thud!

    The two parts of the Obsidian Snakes¡¯ body fell on the ground creating a huge thud. If I did not know about the presence of Gravity, I would have thought I had killed arger monster than a two-meter long obsidian snake.

    Step!

    I put my sword back and took a step inside it¡¯s cavern, and just as I did, I felt gravity on my body and also felt the pressure from the Mysterious Energy that is present in this cavern.

    I crouch down and store the two pieces of Obsidian Snake in my storage. It must have entered this space a few days after I had left; this snake is just a Lieutenant Stage snake, but the power it showed far above a lieutenant stage Obsidian Snake should have.

    The treasures of this Garden are miraculous that even amon monster could be a powerhouse by just staying here. As I got up, I saw Ashlyn already flying up from my shoulder and now eating the Emerald Kiwis with relish.

    For some reason, Ashlyn did not seem to feel the pressure of this ce, but she also could not eat anything she wanted.

    She could only eat things that are within her power level; it means that she would not eat the fruits of those trees which are ahead of Emerald Kiwis.

    ¡¯It would not be this easy for me.¡¯ I thought as I walked forward, with every step, the pressure on me would increase, but with my current power, it is nothing, and soon, I reach the tree of Yellow Thorn Peaches.

    Last time when I was here, I had to work damn hard to get here, but now I did not even sweat under such gravity and energy pressure, but that will end now, and as ahead of me, there is a whole new territory.

    I took a deep breath before I took a step ahead and just as I did, I felt a sharp increase of the Gravity and pressure of the Mysterious energy had also increased, it increases so much that those below Three Star Golden Elite won¡¯t be able to bear it.

    Last time when I was here, I had tried taking a step and got my two nearly crushed, which was a very good lesson for me to remain cautious in this space as one wrong step could crush me into the pulp.

    After the first step, I took another step, which again increased the pressure, but it is within my ability to bear it. So, I took another step and then another and then another until I finally stopped as I finally reached my limit.

    Seeing I am reaching my limit, I took out my sword to aid from it bearing the pressure. Though it is cheating, I am under a time limit and could only spend two days here, so earlier I could get my hands on those Kiwis better.

    THUD!

    As I took my sword, it directly mmed on the ground making a huge noise, and when I looked down, I found it only went deeper two inches which was quite shocking as if it had been normal soil and my sword fell with such force, it would havepletely gone inside it.

    I had forgotten the Gravity here applied to things, but that was not the biggest surprise.

    The biggest surprise I got is that boost that my sword gave me did not work here. I am wrong; the boost perfectly works here, it¡¯s just that it did not affect Gravity and Energy pressure I am feeling.

    So, if I want to move forward, I will have to do it with my own power, no external things could aid me in bearing the pressure.

 Chapter 874 - Suppressive Energy

    <h4>Chapter 874 - Suppressive Energy</h4>

    Note: Do Vote Extra for this Extra Chapter.

    I put away my sword and look at the kiwi trees ahead of me. There is barely a distance of eight to nine steps between me and the tree, which normally takes me a few seconds to cross if walking, but now I will have to work hard to reach there.

    If I am not wrong, then I would need the strength of the Nine Star Golden Elite to reach there, but I am not a Nine Star Golden Elite, I am an Eight Star Golden Elite which is far from sufficient.

    I looked at the Emerald Kiwi Tree for a few seconds before the turn to Ashlyn, who is sleeping in the shadow of the Kiwi Tree. When I was walking step by step, she was eating the Kiwis, and before long, she finished eating all the Emerald Kiwis, which were on the tree.

    She did not leave anything behind. If she had left any Emerald Kiwis behind, I would make the potion out of them, which would have easily granted me the strength of the Nine Star Golden Elite, with that strength I would have easily able to pluck the fruits off the tree.

    But now I have to do it myself, even if there are hundreds of Emerald Kiwi trees here, one could only pluck fruit from only one tree, so Ashlyn could not provide me any Kiwi Trees even if there are hundreds of them around.

    If I want the Emerald Kiwis then, I would have to get them with my strength, and since this is the only option I have, I will do it, but it will be difficult, very difficult.

    Taking onest look at the Emerald Kiwi Tree, I walked back and stopped when I was in front of the Yellow Thorn Peach tree. This spot had Gravity and Energy pressure that only Three Star Golden Elite could bear, and I will start my training from here.

    I only have two days, and I have to increase my strength by One Star which is extremely hard, could even be said impossible.

    As I have already made huge progress through my methods and seeing how difficult they have be practice now, it would take weeks, even a month before I could make any big breakthrough through them.

    There is no help from the methods, as, for the Potions, they could give me a boost of One Star, but I would not use them. It will fill my body with so many impurities that it will make my progress very slow unless I clean them out quickly, which will be very difficult.

    But all the hope had not lost yet, there is a way, and that way is this Garden. If it had been outside, I would have given up, but here it is possible.

    The Suppressive Energy present in the Garden is overbearing and felt like death scythe as it made even breathing difficult, but this energy is also very nutritious as well. I had seen its Miraculous properties when I was here, as it had helped me increase by quite muchst time.

    But it is not easy to digest that energy, I have practiced Body Cleansing Exercise to the max to suck this suppressive energy into my body. Most of this energy would be passed through my body, but a fraction of it will remain and increase my strength.

    Every session will give me a tiny increase; I have to keep getting this tiny increase through every session until my strength reaches the Nine Star Golden Elite.

    As for how much increase I will be getting, well that will depend upon how high I could go in Body Cleansing Technique, How much Suppressive Energy passed through me, and how long the sessionsts, all these factors will determine how much increase in strength I get from each session.

    I undressed to my underwear and took the Crystalline Death Pill AKA piece of the monster core that has the power to st me apart.

    I took it out of my storage and popped it into my mouth before I could have a second thought about and started performing Body Cleansing Technique.

    This is very foolish things to do, especially here, under such high Gravity and intense Energy Pressure. This is one of the dumbest things I¡¯ve done, if I was not able to call out Nero, then I will die by sting myself into pieces.

    But I have no choice but to do this as only this way I could be able to increase my strength by one One Star within two days, if there is no pressure of death them it might even a take a week for me gain such at my speed, but I don¡¯t have that much time, so I chose the dumbest way I know.

    I am feeling intense Gravity and Energy pressure, that my body started to sweat heavily just after performing ten poses of 1st move. The things are looking quite grim for me, but things out of my control right now.

    The only thing I could right now perform. If I do not then I will burst into pieces and die which I, of course, did not want to happen, so I keep performing but it seemed like my speed of performing is quite slow despite my trying hardest as my flesh started to split apart and my blood started toe out of it.

    Seeing blood ising out of every corner of my body, I shudder uncontrobly, but I swiftly concentrate on practice and begin to perform at an even faster speed as through the blood, I¡¯ve seen the shadow of death. If I did not do something in a few minutes, then I would die in a few minutes.

    Seeing death so close, the hidden potential of my body seemed to rise as I started to perform faster and faster. I performed exercise at speed like never before, and I am doing that in the intense gravity.

    As I practice, all my other thoughts have seemed to vanish, and the only thought I have in my mind is practice. I had seemed to have reached some kind of mad state, which is why even when my body started to bloat and smoke started toe out, I did not notice.

    I had onlye to myself when I Nero came out and started to eat the medicinal energy.

    The pressure on me had not lessened a bit as more and more medicinal energies kepting inside my body, but the good thing is Nero eating these energies and the speed of Nero¡¯s eating is greater than new medicinal energiesing to my body.

    As long as I continue performing, Nero will be able to eat all the medicinal energies, so I just have to continue performing, and everything would be fine.

    Hun!

    Despite feeling drained, I continued performing, as I was doing that I noticed a thing which made me instantly ecstatic. The suppressive that is flowing in and out of my body, not only leaving crumbs in my body but it is also leaving some crumbs in Nero.

    This is not right, it is Nero that is sucking off this energy, and as it does, the mutation of his continues to advance. Though the speed of advancing is very slow, I am making progress and that is enough for me, at least for the 1st session.

    Thud!

    Finally, after god knows how much timeter, I fell on the groundpletely exhausted, so exhausted that I did not have energy even to blink.

 Chapter 875 - Initial Level Of Brigadier Stage

    <h4>Chapter 875 - Initial Level Of Brigadier Stage</h4>

    After the first session, I rested for three hours before starting again, but this time, I had begun to practice one step closer to the Emerald Kiwis tree, where gravity and energy pressure higher.

    I have to practice in ces where energy pressure is strong as that where the suppressive energy is thickest which way. I would be able to take more suppressive energy into my body.

    This time when I practiced, I did not eat a big piece of energy Monster Core, though thest session the monster core I had eaten had injured my body so deeply that to heal all the injuries, I had to take three hours of rest and that is after I drank my best healing potion.

    Before I started training, I had nned on resting for an hour before starting again, but seeing how I wasted three hours just to get myself hyped by death. I concluded that sometimes it is best to work with my confidence than the borrowed threat.

    So for the second session, I had eaten the monster core, which was not fatal enough to kill me but threatening enough to make me bleed a little, which is no thread at all.

    The second session is also tested for me, to see if I could only aplish something with a borrowed threat or I have confidence in myself aplishing it with my own will.

    It is a challenge to myself, and I am nning on proving that I did not need borrowed threats all the time to aplish something good.

    So, I popped the piece of the monster core into my mouth before I started practicing, and I have to say it is hard.

    It is harder than before as there is more Gravity and the energy pressure, but I am hell bent on proving myself, so I will finish this session with every ounce of energy I have.

    Time passed, and I continued practicing; under this pressure, I wanted to give up many times. I nearly did give up two, but both of the times, I reminded myself of the challenge that I gave to myself and continued, and finally, after one and a halfter, Ipleted the challenge I¡¯ve given to myself.

    But that was just the starting, I did not let myself enjoy my aplishment and give myself even a greater challenge, and that is training in even high gravity and higher pressure.

    After taking an hour of rest, I popped another piece of the core into my mouth before starting to practice again.

    Time passed by as I kept giving myself one challenge after another, to be honest, it is very difficult to practice under such increasing pressure and I would have copsed if not for me using every ounce of will I have.

    There is even that motivation to live; I am aware that my life hangs by a thread and I have to get stronger as the mission I will get in the future will be going to get difficult, they will not sit calmly till they kill me.

    So, I have to get stronger and stronger until they could not harm me. I am aware that only strength will not save me, I also have to find a powerful backing but currently, I do not have anything that would make me worthy enough to get such backing.

    So, I have to continue trying harder till I get worthy enough until I can¡¯t rx even for a moment.

    The night had finallye, it had been more than sixteen hours since I practiced, and till now, I had already done five sessions of Body Cleansing Technique, and this is the 6th session I am going through.

    With sixteen hours of constant training, I am utterly exhausted and feeling very sleepy that, if I closed my eyes even for a second, I would fall into a heavy sleep in this terrifying Gravity and energy pressure.

    The training is hard, but it was worth it. After I finish this session, I will reach quite close to Nine Star Golden Elite and would only have trained for two more sessions before I will be Nine Star Golden Elite.

    But those two sessions are for the Morning, currently I am so tired and exhausted that I am going to sleep as soon as I finish with this session.

    Soon Nero came out and started to eat energy; seeing iting and guzzling energy at a rapid pace, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my exhausted face, and now I have to continue for a few more minutes before I could let go of everything and fall asleep.

    Five more minutes passed, and Nero was eating thest bit of energy that had remained in my body. I had already reached my limit, just as Nero finished eating the remaining energy, I am going to let go.

    Hun!

    Finally, Nero finished eating, and I started to let go and closed my eyes slowly when Nero¡¯s body began to shine. Seeing that all the sleep disappeared from my eyes andplete exhaustion, I am feeling also gone.

    Leveling Up!

    I know this feeling, Nero is leveling up. I had thought there was still sometime before Nero could level up but looked like I was wrong.

    Seeing Leveling up about to start, I opened the link between Ashlyn and me but I saw Ashlyn, who was still sleeping, had turned into energy and entered inside me.

    Just as she did, the level up started, the energy released from Nero and it split into two, one hade at me while others had gone toward Ashlyn and change began to appear in my body.

    THUD!

    The exhaustion that disappeared due to happiness had appeared, and I fell on the floor so heavily that I had lightly injured myself, but I did not care about the small injuries when I was leveling up.

    The level upsted for quite a while, but when it finished, my whole body was filled with energy. I have reached the Initial Level of Brigadier stage, and with it, I have finally be Nine Star Golden Elite.

    Though the boost provided by the level up was not that high, it was still great. It had given me thatst bit of enhancements. I needed to be a Nine Star Golden Elite.

 Chapter 876 - Emerald Kiwis

    <h4>Chapter 876 - Emerald Kiwis</h4>

    Right after I finished my level up to the Brigadier Stage, I slept. Even though the level up had energized me, it was not able to bone-deep exhaustion andck of sleep; I had for nearly three days.

    As my breakthrough finished, I nned to walk toward the trees of the Emerald Kiwis and pluck them, but just as this thought came to my mind, bone-deep exhaustion came over me, and I slept.

    I slept under the intense Gravity and Energy Pressure, and to be honest, I did not feel anything throughout the night. It was just a few minutes ago when I was waking up when I felt crushing pressure came over me.

    When I woke up, I did not walk toward the Emerald Kiwi tree to pluck the kiwis; instead, I walked toward the open space near the entrance of the cavern.

    ¡¯I want to feel like a human again.¡¯ I said in my mind as I activated my abode and went inside. There I refreshed up, showered, and sat on the kitchen table in the unhurried pace as I before I finally came out and walked toward the Emerald Kiwi tree.

    Yesterday, I had acted like an animal that is obsessed with training. My showering and eating normally is my way of expression that I am human. I may feel an animalisticpulsion to increase my strength but I am still human.

    Soon, I reached the ce when I was, this was my limit yesterday, but today, it is not. So, I unhesitatingly took a step forward, as I did that more Gravity and energy pressure hit me, but it was not able to stop me.

    I took one step, then another and another, I continued to take steps until I was just two steps away from the Emerald Kiwi tree, from there I could easily use my hand to fetch the Emerald Kiwis.

    But these two steps are going to be extremely hard, as the pressure where I am standing is so high that I am barely able to keep myself straight, and if I took another step, the pressure is going to increase again, but I have no choice but to take that step.

    I have no time for training, so I have to bear the pressure that came at me and pluck the fruits; that is the only thing I could do.

    STEP!

    ¡¯F.U.C.K!¡¯ I took another step; the step sounded heavy due to the intense Gravity. As I stabilized on my spot, I couldn¡¯t help but curse inside my mind, I could have cursed loudly with the open mouth, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t think I could even open my mouth under such pressure.

    I bore such pressure and started to take a deep breath, which felt like I was inhaling thick mercury, not air. It is extremely difficult to breathe, but I have to. If I did not, then I would suffocate and die.

    I stayed on my spot for a few minutes before I finally built up enough courage to take thatst step.

    STEP!

    Crack Crack...

    I finally took that step, and the next moment, I felt as if the mountain was crushing me. The pressure is so great here that I feel my bones are getting crushed slowly, and it is taking me my all, just to breathe.

    Seeing I did not have much time before I got crushed to death under such pressure, I started to Emerald Kiwis. Like Yellow Thorn Peachesst time, this time, too, I did not have any problem in plucking the fruits of the trees.

    Pluck Pluck Pluck...

    I plucked one kiwi after another and stored it in my storage, which fortunately is still working under such pressure. It took me whole, but I was able to pluck the whole ten Kiwis off the trees, and by that, I had barely held myself from crashing on the floor.

    Every bone in my body had broken in some and some way, and if I stayed here one more minute, I would be crushed, so as soon as thest Emeral Kiwi went to my storage, I made a run back.

    With every step, the pressure on me would lessen, and only when I reached near the exit/entry of the cavern, did I heaved a sigh of relief. The pressure under thatst step was too great.

    In just half a minute, I was seriously injured there, if I had stayed a minute more, I would have copsed on the ground and would not have been able to rise again ever.

    Gulp!

    After calming down, I gulped down the potion to heal my injuries. With me drinking potions, all my injuries started to death at rapid. Skin sticking together, bones mending on their own, and soon within a minute, my body returned to normal.

    Now that I finally have the Emerald Kiwis, I could finally make a potion out of them. I don¡¯t need to make a potion out of it, I could just eat it raw, and my strength will surely soar above Nine Star Golden Elite.

    But with the potion, I will better be able to utilize the power of the Emerald Kiwi as for the impurities.

    I don¡¯t have to worry about that. The main ingredient Emerald Kiwi itself did not have any impurities, as for whatever tiny amount of impurities I will get my current body could handle it.

    If I were still Eight Star Golden Elite, I would have eaten the Emerald Kiwi raw, but with me bing Nine Star Golden Elite, a tiny amount of space opened inside me for more impurities, so I will not have anything to worry about.

    The Emerald Kiwi potion is quite simple, so in it, I will not have to worry about mistakes. As long as I did not make any major mistakes, I will be able to create the potion in two hours.

    So, without wasting any time, I took all the alchemical instruments and ingredients before I started crafting the Potion.

    The potion-making is a very delicate business, even if the potion is simple. One still has to be very careful as during such simple potion crafting, did one make the stupidest mistake.

    I follow the one step after another perfectly before finally adding two Emeral Kiwis into the bubbling potion.

    The Emerald Kiwis started to melt into the potion slowly, as they did, the color of the Violet potion began to change that of Emerald and an hourter when all both Emerald Kiwis Melted into the potion and the potion becamepletely emerald in color.

    The potion looked like it was made of melted crystal, it looked so amazing that if I did not want to drink it, I would have packed in a ss bottle and kept it as a showpiece in my apartment.

    Gulp Gulp Gulp...

    I let it cool down before picking it up and walking toward the high-pressure area. I walked till I was only five steps away from the Emerald Tree.

    I stopped there and gulped down the potion in a single try before I started to practice the Body Cleansing Exercise and the Secret method.

    This time I do not want to call out Nero, and this potion is for me; I drank it in such high pressure because the suppressive energy had an affinity with here, here drinking practicing will not help me inpletely digesting the potion but will also help suck more than regr suppressive energy into my body.

 Chapter 877 - Practicing Methods

    <h4>Chapter 877 - Practicing Methods</h4>

    THUD!

    I fell on the ground with a loud thud, but this time on my face there was not only exhaustion but also a very bright smile.

    I am happy, my strength is now above the Golden Elite, and the Suppressive Energy the potion sucked during the digesting brought me very close to the tinum and also gave me a glimpse of the tinum level.

    And I have to say the Gap between two levels has never been this huge. It is no wonder without the Limit Breaking Method; people are really unable to reach the tinum level.

    The energy and momentum required to reach the tinum level are humongous, that very few things could provide.

    The Limit Breaking Method could be said to be the easiest way to be tinum Elite, as for the other ways, like creating 100 Seals (Ruby Seal) of Supreme Combat Exercise, it is simply too difficult.

    There are some potions as well, but the ingredients that are required for it are impossible to gather.

    The Garden had the way to make me tinum Elite, the flower trees that are ahead of the Emerald Kiwi trees, could make me be the tinum Elite in an instant.

    But I am not an idiot to try for it, earlier when I was plucking the Emerald Kiwis; I looked at the distance ahead. Just as I did that, a controble shudder ran through my body.

    The meaning is very clear unless I have the strength of Peak tinum, I should not try it. The feeling I got earlier was so intense, I didn¡¯t even try my toe experiments which I had triedst time, I would not just lose my toe but something more, so I did not even try it.

    I stayed on the ground for twenty minutes before I got up and walked toward the entry of the cavern. When I reached there, I started to take out lots of stuff; this stuff is the things that I will need to practice my Mystic Methods.

    When I was Eight Star Golden Elite, I could not practice the advanced level of Mystic Method, but with my current level, I am more than strong enough to bear the pressure that is brought by it.

    But there is one tiny problem, that is the energy of the Featherlight Method. Last time, I had to reach the 2nd level of my refinement toward to refine that energy, I hope something like this won¡¯t happen this time as I don¡¯t think I am capable of barging the 3rd level of Refinement Tower.

    "I¡¯ll walk that bridge when the timees," I said, the Featherlight Method gives a speed that is unlike any other method.

    If I want to be invincible at my current level and have a chance to survive against those above level, then I will need to be FeatherLight Method.

    I had opened the sheet I had speciallymissioned from a craftsman in ckmarket. I spread the sheet and started creating the formation ink, and for it, I had used the best materials and even used three hundred drops of the White Grade Origin Water, which thrice thanst time.

    In fifteen minutes, ink is created, and I added half of it in the valve, which filled the formation lines on the sheet. I checked each rune on the formation sheet correctly to see if any rune remained unfulfilled before sitting on the center of the formation sheet.

    I ced all the materials that are required for the practice of the 2nd level of Feather Light Method into their required ce before; I started to draw the formation on myself, which nearly took thirty-five minutes.

    Buzz!

    The faint buzz rang out from the sheet as I activated the formation, and the process started. In the next hour, the essences began toe out of various materials before they merged to be a single blob of thick purple liquid, which then started to climb into my body.

    A few minutester, the thick purple liquid filled the feather, and then the feather sucked all the energy from the formation before it started to speed into my chest.

    Soon it entered my chest and connected to another purple feather that was already present there. There is no change urred between the two feathers, but if one looked at the energy gathering below the new feathers, they would understand how big change had urred.

    Buzz!

    The new purple energy that is gathering is vicious and very poisonous; it had the power to kill me within a minute. When that energy sufficiently gathered, it got ready to attack me, but before it could, the toward buzzed and purple energy started to gather below it.

    I couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief seeing it before I activated the tower and started refining energy; I hope this energy does not require the 3rd level of the Tower, as I have no confidence in breaking through their level.

    The energy started to move up and soon crossed the 1st floor of the toward before reaching the 2nd floor. On the second floor, it began to get more and more refined until it reached thest door on the second floor.

    It is the final moment. If the energy passed through, then I will not have to break through into 3rd Flood; if not, then I will have to break through into the 3rd Floor by hook or crook.

    I moved the energy toward the door, I felt resistance and it through it would not get it when I saw some part of it getting inside, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I heaved a sigh of relief.

    I started to refine the energy and two hourster; I was able to fill the two feathers with refined energy and with some extra lying below them.

    I wanted to test the power of my speed skill, but I did not; instead, I cleaned my body and took out a new formation sheet with different materials.

    I am nning on leaving this evening which is half a day before my required time as I nned to leave dawn tomorrow but I changed my mind, as the travel of the night is safest and since I had already reached this level, the increment I would get from further training would not be much.

    Still, I n to train a few hours before leaving, which is why I had nned to finish practicing mystic methods by the afternoon and practice a few more hours before I leave the Garden.

    So, after cing the sheet, I again started to create the formation ink, I would create more ink in first if not for the requirement of both methods about formation ink being different.

    Soon I finished creating the ink and followed the same procedure as I did when I practiced the previous two levels of Domain Of Withering Sand. The process went extremely smooth, and unlike the featherlight energy, I did not have to worry about it not getting refined by the Tower.

    When I finished practicing the 3rd level of the Domain Of Withering Sand, there was a twelve petal lily in heart space with a sizable amount of energy. If I am not wrong, then I could nowunch sixteen attacks of Domain Of Withering Sand.

 Chapter 878 - Limit

    <h4>Chapter 878 - Limit</h4>

    "Six Hours!" I said when I looked at my holowatch. I had six hours to practice before I had to leave the Garden Once again.

    I walked close to the Emerald Kiwi tree and before stopping. Now there is only a distance of four steps between us; the Gravity and energy pressure here is immense, which is what I want.

    I want to get as much as Suppressive Energy I could get to strengthen myself, and for that, I will have to be inside the thick suppressive energy. I popped a pierce of the monster into my mouth and started to practice.

    It is very hard to practice under such pressure, but I continued when I saw the result, and such little more than an hour passed when finally I was not able to continue anymore and copse on the ground.

    I was exhausted, so I rested for an hour before I started again, but this time, I moved one step closer to the Emerald Kiwi Tree.

    The pressure is immense, and normal times I would not have practiced under such pressure before practicing several times in low pressure if not for myst practice session in the Garden.

    This is myst session, and I finished practicing, I will take a rest and leave as soon as the day goes dark.

    So, I started practicing myst session of training in Garden, and it was a wise choice for me to practice under such pressure as I am feeling quite a bit of suppressive energy passing through me and leaving some crumbs before leaving.

    These crumbs are an excellent tonic for me to increase my strength and to see such big bits urge to stay inside the Garden became greater and greater in my heart, if I stayed just for the night, I would be able to make great progress under such energy.

    I was just fighting my inner battle when I had noticed something. I saw that suppressive energy stopped leaving crumbs inside my body; at first, I thought I had reached my quota.

    This Garden is under control of a very powerful being,st time not only I heard that Primordial voice but also saw it bestowing Nero seeds of Wisdom. This being also had ced strict restrictions on usage of Suppressive Energy.

    After taking a limited amount, I could not take it higher just like fruit on the trees present in the Garden, but sometimester, I noticed it is not that Suppressive Energy is not leaving the crumbs, it is my body not epting it.

    Not only is my body not epting the Suppressive Energy, but it is also even rejecting medicinal energy that usually merges inside my body in a small amount.

    I was just thinking that when I crashed through the 24 circtions for the 64th Seal of Supreme Combat Exercise and a small swirl had formed to suck the energy, but to my surprise, it did not suck any energy.

    "Limit!" I muttered in surprise while still practicing the methods. I have finally reached the limit of my body, and to be honest; I don¡¯t know if I should feel happy or not as I did not expect to reach the limit this soon; it looks like Suppressive Energy in this spot was more powerful than I thought.

    My Body has finally reached the limit of natural human standards; there are two ways I could break through them one is directly making the breakthrough to Lord Stage using the Inheritance Crystal I have.

    I could make a direct breakthrough to the Lord Stage without reaching Marshal Stage as long as I have Inheritance Crystal, or I could break the limit with the help of Limit Breaking Method or other things and continue my practice in Knight stage.

    I am not going to break through to the Lord Stage. That is for sure. If I directly make a breakthrough to the Lord Stage, my prospect would be limited. I want to be Adamantine before I could make a breakthrough to the Lord Stage

    Though I don¡¯t have a Limit Breaking Method, I will find some way to get it, and even if I did not Limit Breaking Method, I could still reach tinum and levels above.

    For others, it may be extremely difficult, but for me, it is very possible. I have a special constitution, which gave me the potential to reach the Adamantine Level, which is why even after I reached my limit, I could still practice my methods, normal people would not have been able to do that.

    Though the limit of the body is stopping me from making progress, my special constitution is helping me through the backdoor by creating the momentum.

    The 64th seal of Supreme Combat Exercise is part of that momentum, the seal is not created fully, and it is spinning to absorb energy, but my body is not letting it absorb any bit of energy.

    So, I have to continue to create such seals until I build the momentum big enough through them. Not only Supreme Combat Exercise, but I also have to build momentum through the Secrete Method and Body Cleansing Exercise.

    Like Supreme Combat Exercise, I could practice these methods but could not get their benefits. If I had performed 108th poses for the 7th move of Body Cleaning Exercise, I would not go through Body Cleansing Exercise as my body will not allow it.

    But like seals of Body Cleansing Exercises, the Cleansing Energy that Body Cleansing Exercise produced will be added to the momentum, it will be the same for the Secret Method or any other method I practiced.

    My body and soul will not make even a tiny bit of improvement from now on, but if I can Build humongous momentum and break through the limit, I will go through all the aplishments I have made through the methods.

    As I break through the, I will go through the Major Cleaning, The seals in my temple will start to suck energy, and so on, but it will only if I break through the limit after momentum.

    It is an extremely hard thing to do naturally, which is why most people prefer the limit Breaking Method.

    Others could also use this natural way using the potion called ¡¯Fawx Potential.¡¯ It helps them build the momentum, but that potion has a time limit if one does not break the limit in that time, then that person has to bear very dangerous consequences.

    This is why most people do not use ¡¯Fawx Potential¡¯ potion as it is near impossible to break the limit in the time given by the potion.

    To break the limit, I will try my all to get Limit Breaking Method as it is the easiest way one can break the limit, but at the same, I will pursue the natural way fiercely, train even harder than I am training right now as a natural way is my first choice as it is the thing I have control over unlike ¡¯Limit Breaking Method¡¯ which is illusory right now.

    Thud!

    Finally, I reached my limit and fell on the ground where I stayed for half an hour before I got up and walked toward the exit of the cavern and started to make the preparation to leave.

 Chapter 879 - Code Red

    <h4>Chapter 879 - Code Red</h4>

    It waspletely dark when I came out of the cavern, beforeing out I had sent Ashlyn out, to see if there was anyone outside, especially humans. If there are humans nearby, I would have waited till they leave.

    I do want to share this Garden with anyone, but I do not want to kill any human who finds out about it. Ashlyn does find someone outside, but it was Grimm Monster, a Silver Elite at that; she had burned it with a simple attack of hers.

    As I came out, I fixed the vines properly before flying to the top of the hill where Ashlyn was already waiting for me with her two-meter long size and the special seat of the fire, seeing that I did not waste any time and sat on it.

    "Lets Fly!"

    I said to Ashlyn who chirped excitedly before shooting in the sky at the blurring speed. With her speed, we have reached very high, even higher than when we havee here and like that time, it is cold, even colder than before.

    I had thought with my strength increasing, I would not feel much colder in my return trip, but what happened is the opposite, I am feeling even colder. If not for theyer of fire covering me, there would be frost piled up on my body.

    We are flying at an even higher altitude from before, and I had also taken out an oxygen mast from my storage as I was having difficulty in breaking.

    It would have been fine if I did not wear a mask, but I did not want to have any problem in breaking; I¡¯ve had that enough in The Garden.

    To be honest, I am enjoying flying at such a high altitude. There wasplete silence, except for the sound of wind one could not hear anything and not forget the view of the above one get.

    When one looks above, one gets the feeling of being minuscule, which is quite a tempting feeling, it gives one inspiration to try harder, so that one day one would be powerful enough to do things that made one feel minuscule.

    Such serenity one could barely get anywhere, no wonder Ashlyn liked to fly so high, anyone would like to be in such an environment, but of course, to be here, they will have to experience the Cold that is enough to freeze off the Golden Elite.

    It has been two hours since we started our return journey and have existed in human territory half an hour ago and now flying in the airspace of the Grimm Monsters.

    I¡¯ve seen many Grimm Monsters on the way, but they didn¡¯t see us, they were far below us to see us. Not to forget their senses, even their eyes would not be able to see us through their eyes.

    The travel is lonely, but it feels good, such alone free time is very good for thinking about many things. In thepanionship of the freezing wind, I thought about many things, good, bad, neutral, everything.

    As such, time passed by, and Dawn came, and we are just a few minutes away from our destination. The whole night, we had traveled, we did not stop by a single Grimm Monster, which made our travel very fast.

    Wepleted our return journey in half of the time that we needed to go to the Garden; the speed to Ashlyn was simply amazing, and the thing is this is not her greatest speed.

    The speed we have returned is her bnce, which did not consume her stamina; if she had traveled with her real speed, it would have taken us even less time.

    Thud!

    Ashlynnded on the secluded spot, and I jumped from her and secondter Ashlyn returned to her original size, and we walked toward the teleportation point which is at just an hour distance away.

    I had thought my whole trip to The Garden would take five days, at least, but I hadpleted it in just the Three Days.

    Which is kind of Good, as the five days would have been a long stretch for my mission, and I would have to answer some needless questions, now with meing early, I would not have to go through that unnecessary stuff.

    An hourter, I reached the teleportation point and went through the strict examination of the various devices. After they gave me all Green, I was allowed to pass through the Teleportation Gate.

    When I reached the other side, I went through an even more intense check-up before the cannons that had aimed at me had lowered, and I was allowed to walk out of the teleportation hall.

    The security is very stringent, and there is the reason for it; many times, Grimm Monsters ce the tracker on humans secretly, or some human traitor brings the trackers inside.

    Such things had happened many times, and due to it, many hidden camps had also been destroyed, but despite being this cautious every year, tens of such camps get destroyed in the hands of the Grimm Monsters.

    After I got out of the hall, someone had already been waiting for me at the exit of the teleportation hall. With him, I went to the conference room and made a short report about my mission, which is recorded.

    I did not hand over the intel I had collected as I could only hand it over to Guild or unless he had the special order from the Guild.

    After making the short report, I went to my room and waited for the evening, as the evening when the airship wille and take me to my next hidden camp where I will gather the intelligence on thest Station.

    As I entered my room, I showered and ate some food with Ashlyn before sleeping as I am feeling dead tired due to all that training and travel.

    When I woke up, there was only an hour remaining for my flight. So I quickly freshened up, ate something before I went toward Section U7, where my airship ising. The airship hade an hourte, but I did not mind, I walked into it with some people and went to my assigned pod.

    Thud!

    The airship took little more than two days to take me to Hidden Camp 798, where I willplete thest part of my mission.

    "Micheal!"

    I heard my name as I came out of the airship, this time my cicerone is a beautiful girl with chocte colored skin and Golden Brown hair. She is quite tall, tall as me, and her battle power is also simr to mine.

    "I am Grace, your cicerone. If you have any questions about the mission, you can ask me," she said as she led me toward the conference room. I had experienced this three times already, so I started to ask all the questions about the mission I had in mind.

    SIREN SIREN SIREN....

    We were just talking when suddenly every light in our view turned red and a peculiar siren started to re through the camp.

    "CODE RED, CODE RED, ALERT ENEMIES HAVE INTRUDED THE CAMP, ALL THE NINE STAR GOLDEN ELITE AND ABONE REPORT TO THE WING 13 AND THOSE BELOW IT REPORT TO THE WING 3."

 Chapter 880 - Going Down I

    <h4>Chapter 880 - Going Down I</h4>

    "CODE RED, CODE RED, ALERT ENEMIES HAVE INTRUDED THE CAMP, ALL THE NINE STAR GOLDEN ELITE AND ABONE REPORT TO THE WING 33 AND THOSE BELOW IT REPORT TO THE WING 3."

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse in my mind when I heard the warning when I saw all the lights turning off red, I had thought it would be a minor instruction but seeing the warning shing ring through the speaker, I know it is no minor intrusion.

    To be honest, when I heard a loud warning, I started to feel quite scared. Like us, Grimm Monsters also did not attack our camps without full preparation; this means they havee fully prepared with the capability to exterminate us, and there are quite high chances that we might get exterminated.

    "Where is Wing 33," I asked Grace as we started running, she did not directly answer, just motioned her eyes down. The answer is likely to be down. Currently, we are at Wing 5, and if the wings are named in numerical order then we have a lot of distance to cover.

    I ran along with her; there are many other people who are running with us; they all are Nine Star Golden Elite or above. In just a few minutes, we walked down three and reached Wing 8; we have a long way to go down.

    As we reached Wing 11, we heard the fighting sound, and when I looked up, I saw several baster Bullmen ughtering humans like chicken, there are already more than twenty bodies of split humans lying on the ground.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Seeing that my heart started to burn with fury and that exact moment, my hands turnedpletely blurry that even I could barely see them, and through them, several knives released at a speed that is invisible to the eyes of even those above Golden Elite.

    Puchi Puchi Puchi...

    The knives crossed distance for more than twenty meters in an instant and started to pierce through the skulls of the Grimm Monsters, not a single Grimm Monsters of the eleven baster Bullmen survived from my strike.

    These baster Bullmen were not normal Grimm Monsters; they were Elite stronger than normal Golden Elites of them; the Eight were Nine Star Golden Elites while the other three are those who had the power over Nine Star Golden Elites.

    I¡¯ve killed them without leaving them a single chance to counterattack, this even shocked me. As I performed this attack with my power, I did not take out my sword, so there is no boost from it.

    The only energy I used is Featherlight, which power even blew my mind. When I practiced it, I had expected it to be very fast, but not this soon when I only used a sliver of it.

    The other also got shocked by my swift killing, they had expected it would take them a few minutes to kill these baster Bullmen before they could continue, but they found I had killed them in an instant.

    "I am going to go fast, do you have a map?" I asked Grace, the map I have is small and only has information till Wing 8.

    Grace did not answer for a second, and I was about to ask others when she finally spoke, "Here is theplete map of the facility and also ess to some doors that might have locked." she and touched her holowatch to mine.

    Instantly, I got a map and authorization, getting in the authorization I became happy as it will make lots of things easier. I gave one look to map and authorization and nodded thanks at Grace before I disappeared from my spot as if I had teleported.

    The speed of the 2nd Level of featherLight is amazing, I just took a small amount of it, and it gave me speed that even I was barely able to control. If not me sharp senses gave me by the killing rule, I would not have been able to control my speed.

    Within a few seconds, I reached the Wing 12, and I came across another group of baster Bullmen, which is even bigger than the previous, and in the one-third of them have the power above the Golden Elite.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Just as they sensed meing, they found themselves going into oblivion. Knives dark as night appeared in front of their eyes unknowingly, and before they could even blink, these knives pierced through them, sending them to the eternal slumber.

    Dudh Dudh Dudh...

    "I¡¯ve killed all the Grimm Monsters, you guys can go up now," I said as I banged the metallic door loudly before I disappeared.

    The group of baster Bullmen that I had just killed just now were trying to break open the door as the other of the door, a group of humans was hiding.

    It was a good thing I arrived in time; if I had been a minutete, that group of baster Bullmen would have broken open the door. I had told these guys about me killing Grimm Monster, as for whether they follow my advice or not it¡¯s up to them.

    I started to go down, and with each floor, I could encounter the Grimm Monster, which will have greater numbers than the above floors. As I kept killing them, I noticed all the baster Bullmen I¡¯vee across were Nine Star Golden Elites and Above.

    There are no baster Bullmen that have the power lower than the Nine Star Golden Elite, which made my mood even more serious as the condition is more serious than I expected.

    I started to face more and more baster Bullmen with each floor, but I killed them all without stopping for the moment. With the speed and fast movement that feather-light provides, it made it very easy for me to throw the knives.

    And the knives which do not have any other power than extremely sharp edges and the faint featherlight energy that is coating them, with the power of the speed alone, they can kill those who are above Golden Elite in the single attack.

    I climbed down floor after floor and finally when I reached the 22nd floor, I had finally stopped, as in front of me there were not twenty, not thirty, not fifty but about a hundred baster Bullmen and all of were Nine Star Golden Elite and above.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    I stopped at a distance of 50 meters before they noticed me and started throwing knives. This is invisible to even my own eyes; in just a matter of a few seconds, I had thrown away more than fifty knives.

    The knives are different from previous since the distance between us is great. I added double the energy than usual, which made them even faster.

    "Wat" Puchi Puchi Puch...

    Some noticed them, but it was toote. The knives kept piercing the skulls of tens of people every second, such a shocking disy of the killing had stopped some powerful baster Bullmen from reacting quickly which helped me a lot.

    As by the time they started to react, their skulls were getting pierced by my knives. Of all the hundred-some baster Bullmen, only three were able tounch an attack before dying, but I easily dodged there.

    Within seven seconds, I had killed nearly a hundred baster Bullmen. I gave the vast bodies a look before I ran over them toward the floor that is below.

 Chapter 881 - Going Down II

    <h4>Chapter 881 - Going Down II</h4>

    "There are about three hundred baster Bullmen; he killed all of them." said one young man in a shaking voice.

    "How much time it had been since he left us, not even three minutes, but he killed more than six hundred Grimm Monsters in that time," he added.

    He is no weakling who can not handle death; he had participated in the battles where hundreds of thousands of Grimm Monsters died within an hour and saw the tens of tinum Elites fighting against each other, even surviving the attack of tinum at once.

    But seeing this range of killing at such swift speed, even he was shaken seeing this, as he is aware that the baster Bullmen that came to attacked the Camp was not the normal Grimm Monster, even he will need at the least one minute minutes to finish off, but the other party did not take even a second.

    "Excelsior.¡¯

    Muttered a girl beside him, when he heard that he couldn¡¯t help but shake a little, it had been quite a while since he listened to this word, but when he thinks about it, he indeed has the power to be called ¡¯Excelsior.¡¯

    "Find that bastard and kill hi" Was saying one baster Bullman, but before it could off the sentence my knives pierced through it and those beside it.

    I am currently on Wing 29 and facing about five hundred Grimm Monsters, or 300 as I had killed two hundred in the past three minutes.

    Such numbers of monsters could not be killed through the confrontation in the packed spaced like a camp; they could easily drown me in their attacks, which is why I am ying hide and seek with them.

    It was a good thing. Grace not only gave me maps but also the authorization, which helped many open doors andunch sneak attacks in them. In each attempt, I would kill fifty to hundred Grimm Monsters before running away.

    These bastards have broken several doors to chase after me, but by that time, I would be alreadyunching the attack.

    It is all being possible due to the Featherlight Method, the speed it had given me is beyond amazing, it had made me invincible in my level, if not for we are fighting in the close space, I wouldn¡¯t have felt any fear to confront them directly.

    But since it is closed spaces, I have to be careful and attack them sneakily before running away, as getting hit by their attack means dying.

    I continuedunching the sneak attack on them, and finally, three minutester, I killed all of them. Just as I did above to move away, I saw the people I¡¯ve left behind in Wing 8.

    "There are some baster Bullmen hiding, help me clean them before youe down," I said. I had deliberately left some baster Bullmen when I saw theming.

    The Grimm Monsters numbers are going to increase lower ones go, and these twenty-some people are no match for such numbers, especially in limited spaces where hundreds of monsters could easily drown you in their attacks.

    Their self-confidence would have taken the hit if I had directly said that which is why I had decided to leave some baster Bullmen for them to deal with, by the time they finished dealing with it, I would be able to clear the floor below.

    Soon I reached Wing 30, and there I sensed more than 600 baster Bullmen lying in wait for any humans that woulde from above. I could see bodies of humans lying around and some baster Bullmen even eating them in passing as they wait.

    After killing the sentries, they have ces to alert them of any human activity; I take a look at the map and n my attacking strategy in a few seconds before I use authorization to open the door.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    I opened several doors, till I opened the door that leads me toward the center where baster Bullmen gathers.

    I opened that door and released knives at my greatest speed, and four secondster, when baster Bullmen finally reacted, I closed the door and moved toward another to use the same strategy.

    The small spaces have many disadvantages, but they also have many advantages, especially when a single person kills a shit load of people. I continue to sneak attack and finally am able to kill off all the baster Bullmen on Wing 30.

    After making sure no baster Bullmen remained on the Wing 30, I sped toward the Wing 31, I sawpletely different scenes that I saw in the other wings. In Wing 31, there are more than a thousand baster Bullmen, but few hundreds of humans are also fighting against them.

    Though humans are suppressed heavily as there are barely two hundred of them, they are still fighting bravely without any sign of Cower, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    This time, I did not use my knives; instead, I took out the red sword I hadn¡¯t taken out in quite a while and sped into battle. I want to get the feeling of killing with my own hands.

    Puchi Slice Puchi Slice Puch...

    Faint purple lines covered my body as I moved in the battlefield, I and my sword havepletely be phantom in the battlefield, taking cutting lifelines of several Grimm Monsters every second.

    I was quite surprised to find that the killing speed of my sword is not much lower than that of my knives, but the contentment I am feeling through killing them with my sword is far too greater.

    With the sword, I could watch life leaving the eyes of Grimm Monster from up close. I did not enjoy watching life leaving the Grimm Monster but I still feel content killing them.

    With each kill, I am saving some humans as these monsters if they survive going to kill hundreds of humans, so it is important to kill them before they kill us, and this is not the thoughts of the killer but the doctrine that passed in Grimm Battlefield.

    The more Grimm Monsters you kill, the more humans you will save. This doctrine likely was created to maintain the psychological bnce of the people who fight in Grimm Battlefield to create purpose in their heart, which is purer than the War.

    A minute after I joined the battle, everybody had noticed me as my rate of killing is too high and Grimm Monsters came at me with tooth and nail but funny things, more than half of the Grimm Monsters thwarted by humans and while those who came at me were killed by me easily.

    This is closed space, and given the six-meter sizes of the Grimm Monsters, not many of them came at me at some time which helped really killing them and another thing, the closes space also helped me quite bit surviving against the attacks of baster Bullmen as I would use the bodies dead and alive baster Bullmen as a meat shield.

    As such, twenty fifteen minutes had passed, and in these fifteen minutes, all the Grimm Monsters on the Wing 31 had been ughtered by me.

 Chapter 882 - Wing 33

    <h4>Chapter 882 - Wing 33</h4>

    As we killed all the baster Bullmen that were present on the Wing 31, we moved toward the Wing 32.

    I was the first to reach Wing 33, where the condition is the same, but with a lot more Grimm Monster, there must be more than three thousand monsters up here who are fighting against the four hundred humans.

    Every nook and cranny of the Wing 32 is filled with Grimm Monsters, which people are fighting while standing on the bodies of their fallrades.

    The people fighting here have no time to think about respecting the dead and other whatnot; all they want to do is kill the people they are fighting.

    I joined the fight just as I entered and started killing, and since it is so crowded, it had be a perfect battlefield for me as no Grimm Monsters could lock their attacks on me.

    I started killing at my heart¡¯s content, white bodies of baster Bullmen started falling one after another as my sword cut through their hearts and skulls.

    A minute after I joined the battle, the battle had another change as two hundred humans that came from above joined the battle.

    We started to fight like mad, killing Grimm monsters like we are cutting the cabbages, we killing them faster than we cut the cabbages. The baster Bullmen started to feel tired of the battle changing, but they are nothing they could do.

    Some baster Bullmen tried to send someone down to call for backup, but I killed them before they could do it and call for backup. I had ced myself between the main entrance between two wings.

    I am not only killing baster Bullmen that are fighting but also killing them who were running to call for the backup.

    At one time, the baster Bullmen became smart and sent nearly a hundred of their people to call for backup, but they were all killed by me in just a few seconds.

    As time passed, more and more baster, Bullmen, got killed till the battlepletely tilted in our favors. The humans became the Lawn Mower that started cutting baster Bullmen from all directions, from every nook and cranny till not a single one of them could be seen.

    All we see is pure while bodies of baster Bullmen lying on the ground, they have upied every space of the floor that we step over them to walk and I have to say, it is quite an experience.

    All of the people looked at each other before we started making our way down in orderly fashion; each one of us has a distance of half a meter between them. I, too, who always run first, also started to follow these procedures to make my way down slowly.

    We are cautious because of the sound we hear from down below and the intense vibration we are feeling under our feet. It is very clear that the tinum Elites are fighting and seeing the sounds we are hearing; their numbers did not seem to below.

    If I am right, then there are forty to fifty tinum Elites that are fighting below on both sides. To most of the people, these many tinum Elites are no surprise, but they are scared because all these tinum Elites are fighting in the enclosed space.

    Though through the map, I know that Wing 33 is biggest and the final Wing of the Camp, it is also six times bigger than other wings, and the different training facilities upy all the space, all these things may matter when this is the fight of the Golden Elites, but when ites to the fight tinum, this big space is also very small.

    Finally, I reached Wing 33, and the scene I saw made me open my mouth in shock. As Wing 33 is in theplete shamble, the walls that were made of precious metals and could not be broken through the normal means are nowid broken.

    There isn¡¯t anything on this floor that is notpletely broken; seeing such destruction, one would start to shake from the core like I am doing right now.

    Like the wing above Wing 33, it is also filled with Grimm Monster and humans fighting. The only ce where there is some open ce is where the tinum Elites are fighting.

    When I looked at all the tinum Elites that are fighting, I found there are forty-one tinum Elites in total, fifteen humans, and 26 baster Bullmen.

    Unlike the human Golden Elites, the Human tinum Golden Elite have steadily held their Grounds.

    I even saw dead bodies of Four baster Bullmen tinum Elites; even dead bodies have the energy for a few hours after one dies, so through the Red vision, I only need to take a nce to know what their level is before they die.

    Like the rest of those whoe from above, I quietly joined the battle and started killing baster Bullmen, who are about ten thousand in numbers. In this fight, I am especially mindful of my potion.

    Usually, I like to attack from the corners, but this time, I deliberately moved to the center and even took out my Totem Artifact. I did not take it out to use it against these Golden Elites who are akin to ants to me.

    I took it out to defend against the attacks of tinum Elites; I just saw few baster Bullmen and one human die as coteral damage.

    One baster Bullmanunched the attack, and human tinum Elite had dodged it, and that attack directly crashed into Golden Elites that were fighting.

    With Totem Artifact in my hand, my killing speed increased even more, wherever I move the baster Bullmen will be split into two.

    Unlike when I have a red sword, with my Totem Artifact, I do not have to aim specifically at heart and head, I could attack anywhere I want, which is why there are split bodies of baster Bullmen could be seen piling around me.

 Chapter 883 - Wing 33 II

    <h4>Chapter 883 - Wing 33 II</h4>

    It had been twenty minutes since I had entered Wing 33, and killing became even easier.

    For the past few minutes, I amparing myself to a kitchen knife that could cut anything. I am really acting like a kitchen knife, whatever Grimm Monsterse at me, it will cut into two.

    I did not look at its weakness or attack at the fatal spot, I just kept cutting them most efficiently and since I am in the center, there is no shortage of prey, whether baster Bullmen wanted to not, they will alwayse to the center.

    In the past twenty minutes, I¡¯ve been attacked hundreds of times or thousand, but no attack had even touched me, all of those attacks were borne by the some baster Bullman that I brought in front of me.

    I usually don¡¯t dodge, especially when my dodging hurts any human, so I just get some monsters to take my space, it is very easy for me to do that with my current space especially when I am holding my sword.

    Another fifteen minutes passed, and numbers of baster Bullmen lessened considerably, not only from the Golden Elite but also from the tinum Elite as the human side was able to kill three more tinum Elite.

    Everything was going well when suddenly, I had a terrible premonition. It is so great that I feel like I am definitely going to lose my life. Just as I left the premonition, I let go of my sanity and let madness take over me.

    As everything around me started to turn red, I saw one of Three tinum Elites that are fighting a Human tinum Elite on my backside is swinging its ax at me, just as it did, a fighting Cyan colored Crescent arces out of its Axe.

    That Cyan Crescent Arc ising at me, and it ising at me at a speed that is too fast. If there is anyone else in my ce, they would not be able to react fast enough to dodge it, and even if they could react, they would not be fast enough to dodge the attack of the tinum Elite.

    Seeing the Cyan Crescent Arcing, I, for the first time, took more than a few strands of Featherlight energy into my body and moved. I moved, I moved so fast that it felt like I had teleported.

    I moved behind the baster Bullman, who was fighting behind me, just as I moved behind him.

    The Cyan Crescent Arc came and struck the baster Bullman in front of me, the baster Bullman had the power above Golden Elite and was using defensive skill but what happened to after that Cyan Crescent Arc shed into baster Bullman, not only shocked me but also the human that was fighting it.

    Sip!

    As the Cyan Crescent Arc touched it, I thought it would slice through it and be ready to face the remaining crescent arc, but to my surprise, the Cyan Crescent Arc seeped into it. For a moment, the baster did not move, but when it moved, it turned into the Ash.

    Yes, ash! A single attack from the tinum Elite had turned into the Ash, in front of such attack no Artifact; no defensive method could be used against, if you want to beat the attack of tinum Elite then you have to be a tinum Elite.

    Seeing I dodge its attack, a look of anger appeared in its face, which turned into fury when it saw a weird smile hanging on my face.

    It felt humiliated as it thought I was mocking it, which is why it lifted its Axe and about tounch another attack when a finger size blue energy beam pierced through its head and it started to fall.

    Idiot!

    This f.u.c.ker, despite knowing they are losing edge in the fight against the humans, did not concentrate it all on the killing human; it is fighting; instead, it concentrated on the low-level ant, which it could kill any time.

    In its fury, it did notice the attack of enemies and died under, even the Two tinum Elite baster Bullmen couldn¡¯t help but shake their head for the idiocy of their deceased friend.

    After dodging the attack, I did not let go back to my original state and continue attacking in my mad state. With my mad state, my killing speed increased again, and now my killing speed is thrice the original.

    After two minutes after I activated the mad state, I found several of tinum Elite senses had been locked on me, and most of these senses did not have a good intention toward me.

    I did not take warning of tinum Elites seriously and continue killing; I even increased my killing speed just to spite, which had instantly got the result as their killing intent toward me started boiling.

    But like an idiot earlier, these tinum Elites did not take an action; they continued fighting as their situation turned even more grin, as two more of the tinum Elites got killed.

    The baster Bullmen is on the back leg now, and some even went frenzied and tried to attack the Golden Elite below but humans already familiar with nature of Grimm Monsters burst with immense power atst phases of the fight and would kill a tinum Elite first who shows the signs of going Rampage.

    Though most Rampaging baster Bullmen stopped on time, some of them were not, and due to it, few humans have lost their lives.

    My mad self felt furious seeing this but did not move toward the tinum Elite. It is mad, but there is very much reason present in me, even my mad state that I would not do such things.

    "Finally!"

    I muttered as I finally let go of my Mad state, we have finished killing all the baster Bullmen that were below the Golden Elite had been killed by us, and I could proudly say that lion share in that killing was mine.

    As we finished killing, people did not waste any time to move to the above floor, only a few courageous/idiotic people lime me had remained by the entrance watched the fight of tinum Elites.

    There are currently fourteen Human tinum Elites and Seventeen baster Bullmen tinum Elites, and seeing their end is near, these Grimm Monster tinum Elites are fighting tooth and nail.

    "Thank God, we had two Elite+ teams present in the camp; if they were not, the Eight tinum Elites of the camp would not have been able to stop this attack." said a young man slightly older than me.

    As he said that, a confusion on my face got cleared. When I saw fourteen tinum Elite fighting, I was little confused by such numbers, as far as I know, at one hidden camp there is a maximum of ten tinum Elite to guard and is maximum as most of the Hidden camps usually have four to six tinum Elite Guarding them.

    It took more time than I had thought for them to finish off the tinum Elites of Grimm Monsters; they took little more than four hours, which is double than what I had imagined.

 Chapter 884 - Return I

    <h4>Chapter 884 - Return I</h4>

    After all the baster Bullemen tinum Elites were killed, everything started to happen rapidly.

    They started dismantling every important thing in the camp; since the coordinates of this Camp had been discovered. It had to be abandoned in the shortest amount of time.

    So just as the fight finished, they started ordering people to dismantle everything, including the Airsh.i.p.s.

    It was a good thing, those who are not the members of the camp were left alone, the only thing we have to do to collect all bodies of the Grimm Monsters we have killed and not interfere with work.

    After I collected the bodies of the Grimm Monsters I had killed, which were in huge huge numbers. I picked up the corner and sat, waiting for the next order like everyone else who was not part of the Camp.

    Sitting in the corner, I have heard lots of tidbits, and one of them is how the Grimm Monsters were able to infiltrate our camp. The answer is simple; there was a traitor among the members of the Camp.

    He constructed the teleportation formation and brought Grimm Monsters in, first tinum Elites entered, and with their protection others started to enter as a week, the humans have to work so hard to destroy the formation, in the process One tinum Elite had even lost her life.

    There is much protection against such scenarios, as the space protection devices help guard against unauthorized teleportation formation, but those f.u.c.k.i.n.g Grimm Monsters always find a way to infiltrate.

    It is said traitors sent by the Grimm Monsters have infiltrated every small and big ce; their spies are everywhere. For more than ten thousand we have been fighting, many changes urred in the fighting.

    From what I heard, it is said Grimm Monsters trained children from birth before they send them to cells all around the world, before sending them they create the seal inside which lets them forget everything about Grimm Monsters and their mission.

    Only when that seal is activated, these humans gain their memories and react to do the Mission they are brainwashed to do. It is very difficult to find any error in the background of these people.

    The sleeper cells had been going for thousands of years that it made agents of Grimm Monsters infiltrate every nook and cranny.

    While sitting, I heard that thirty years ago, the leader of the S ss Guild in Warzone 13 had suddenly snapped and killed very important people.

    I don¡¯t if it¡¯s true or not, but I also heard that there are many spies of Grimm Monsters. This is the reason why there were heavy background checks when I had joined the Raging Thunder. I had also gone through heavy background checks.

    It took them nine quick hours to dismantle everything important. To dismantle the whole camp, it might have taken days, and not everything in the camp is important. The most important things in the camps are various security sensors, Airsh.i.p.s and Teleportations Gates.

    These things are most important; after these things, other things are easily receable.

    After the dismantlement we were asked toe back to Wing 33, they have built a new teleportation Gate there. One by one, people started passing through the teleportation Gate, I had to wait for two hours before my number came to enter the teleportation formation.

    There are thousands of people here, and single teleportation formation is present; it ought to take some time, especially when there are some naughty people who are present who create trouble.

    When I was in the line there was a young man several spaces ahead of me, he had started creating trouble despite receiving a warning. Feeling infuriated, a tinum Elite had directly cut off his hand as the warning.

    He should have done that sooner, as such methods work better than soft words. After the disy of tinum elite, everyone had straightened up and did not create any trouble that would impede the line.

    After entering formation, I had thought I would reach the safe location, and from there, I would take an Airship to leave, but nothing that sort of happened. When I entered the side, I found myself in a very huge hall with thousands of people who appeared behind me.

    We have to wait for others toe before the Teleportation Gate is calibrated from another location. We have to do not one but four times before we reach another hidden camp.

    Crossing four teleportation Gates took more than twelve hours, and when I reached the hidden camp, I had to share the room with the other two people.

    It had been a very long time since I shared the room with strangers, and I have to say, the experience was the worst, especially when your roommate¡¯s habit of farting constantly.

    Since the Camp had be crowded, there was no possibility of changing the rooms, and since we did not permit to leave more than fifty meters from lodging, so it could be said these two days were hell like to me.

    I felt good when I finally received notification that it is my time to leave, I did not waste time to move section 3 and sat there as two hours were remaining before the airship arrive and take me but I did not mind as this section is hundred times better than roo which had only smell of fart and nothing else,

    Two hourster, the airship had finallye, and I entered inside when I entered my pod, and Iid inside, I finally felt good.

    These past three days were really something; I would willing to fight non stop for three days rather than experience something like this; it was really horrible.

    As I settled, I finally read the email that I had received from through the Hidden Camps server. It is a mail about formally terminating the fourth part of my mission, reading that I couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.

    There is also some tiny information in the mail also, it turned out the baster Bullemen I had fought three days ago were from the Station where I was being sent to gather the information and now since their Elites are dead, that Station will soon be discarded.

 Chapter 885 - Return II

    <h4>Chapter 885 - Return II</h4>

    After reading the mail from the Guild, I slept for about fourteen hours and when I woke, I feltpletely fine, and all the stress and anxiety I got in the past few days had also vanished.

    After waking up, I got out of my pod and went to freshen up, when I returned I ate with Ashlyn before I started opening the storages as I usually do. This time I only have Storages of Nine Star Golden Elite and those above them.

    Hun!

    As I opened the first storage, my gaze locked on one item directly. It is a book, a deep violet book which is very eye-catching. Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but get excited.

    I did not waste time bringing it out and tranting it with my Holowatch, and soon its content had revealed themselves in front of me and furiously started to read it, and a few minutester, I finished with.

    It is Mystic Method, A Speed type Mystic Method to be exact but it is an Ordinary one, nothing like FeatherLight or any extraordinary method, I have seen before, still, I am happy getting it, as the value to each method is huge.

    Every time I find a Mystic Method, I get excited, I hope I will find a rare and extraordinary one but how easy it is to find a rare and extraordinary one.

    They are not only the super rate, but very few could practice them, and those who could practice them get them from their tribe, which is transmitted directly to their mind, so finding them is moreplicated than finding a needle in the mountain of the haystack.

    Getting over my disappointment, I started to open more storages and sort into their shelves; it is long by the enjoyable process, and since I got lots of knowledge from Knowledge Crystals, it is quite easy for me to identify the stuff.

    So, I kept opening the storage, and now and then, I would get excited whenever I saw rare things or the things I needed. As such, a few hours passed, and I finished going through half of the stuff when I suddenly stopped again as I again found Mystic Method.

    This one is Strength Type Mystic Method, and like the one I had found previously, this one is also average. These mystic methods may not be useful to me but they will be very useful to my parents.

    I had asked them not to practice Mystic Method till they reach Peak of Silver Elite; practicing Mystic Method is a dangerous affair, and it is best when one practice ording to the requirements.

    In the official guidance issued by the Grimm Battlefield, it is stated that the Mystic Method should only be practiced when one reaches Peak Nine Star Silver Elite, but no one follows that Guidance.

    Most people started to practice the Mystic Method when they are Mid Silver Elites, and some even take a huge risk and practiced when they are Low Silver Elites, I was one of them.

    So, I had asked my parents not to practice till they reached Peak Silver Elites; currently, they are Mid Silver Elites, but with Emerald Kiwis and other stuff I will send them, they will easily be able to be Golden Elite.

    After the Two Mystic Method, I did not find any Mystic Method in further storages, though there were no Mystic Method I had got a lot of good stuff, including a unique herb which value isn¡¯t less than that of Emerald Kiwis I have.

    It is no help to me, but it will help immensely to my sister, there is a special form in my knowledge that requires this herb. With a regr bath from the solution made of this unique solution, her constitution and talent will get a boost.

    Soon, I finished sorting all the storages, and it took me quite a while, a total of eleven hours. After taking aplete look at my treasure house, which already looked like a huge supermarket, I withdrew my conscience from my storage.

    I looked around feeling bored, I started a movie and watched with Ashlyn, and as such three days had passed.

    The airship had reached near Heim, I will be in Heim within an hour which couldn¡¯t help but make me both excited and rxed.

    I¡¯ve been out for seven days, and in these twenty-seven days, I have experienced quite a few things. Some were good, some were bad like vomit worthy fart for two days, but now I will soon be reaching Heim which finally let go all the worries I have.

    I couldn¡¯t wait to go to my apartment, take a long shower, cook a delicious meal for myself and Ashlyn, and finally sleep in my big fluffy bed. These are the simple things, but that is all I want as days from now on going to get tougher.

    I have already reached the Limit of Human and to advance further, I will have to break the limit for that there are only two options in front of me unless I became extremely lucky and found extremely rare herb like that flowers that were ahead of Emerald Kiwis from which I could create a Limit Breaking potion which will help me became tinum.

    This is unlikely to happen, so I have only two ways one is natural, and the other is the Limit Breaking method.

    I will continue to strive harder for the natural way I am doing since I exited the cavern, except for when I am sleeping and fighting, I have been practicing Secret Method and Supreme Combat Method regrly, even now I am practicing both.

    So, I will continue with the natural way, but my goal will be finding the Limit Breaking Method as it is the quickest way to be the tinum Elite as a natural method could take months and even years as creating momentum that is powerful enough to break the barrier is no easy thing.

    Especially it is not easy when you don¡¯t see any result of your practice since I reached the limit, I could still practice due to my constitution, but I will not see the fruits of my practice which is a quite damning thing as all of them will continue to build momentum.

    I will have to prepare my heart by telling myself that these benefits will burst out when I break through the tinum, given me more benefits than they would have given me when I am in Golden Elite.

    THUD! Buzz Buzz Buzz

    An hourter, the airshipnded behind the Guild, and I came out of it and walked toward the Guild¡¯s main building.

    I have to submit my mission report and intelligence, I¡¯ve gathered from the Three Stations, it would be four if they had not attacked us on their own.

    ¡¯It¡¯s going to take a long time.¡¯ I thought as I will have to report everything I¡¯ve gone through in the past twenty-seven days and there is nothing I could do about it as they are the rules of the Guild.

    It took seven hours to submit my mission report and answer their grueling boring question. By the time I was able to leave, I was exhausted again.

    Tring Tring...

    I had just taken a few steps out of the report office when my holowatch started to buzz, and when I saw it from Ellen, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

 Chapter 886 - Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 886 - Conversation</h4>

    Ever Since I hade to Warzone; I did not call any of my friends or received their calls, not Ellens, nor Jills nor anyone.

    I am ashamed as once I received the call, they will see the Criminal tag on my holowatch, which is why even to call my parents I used Toms holowatch. Even though this Criminal Tag on me is my mistake and I am entirely innocent, I still felt ashamed.

    And this feeling makes me angry, angry at myself, angry at people who have done this to me, but there is nothing I could do about it with my current Strength.

    I looked at my holowatch thinking let it ring as I always do or receive it; finally, I made my mind and touched received as there is no use in running away from my current status, whether I like it or not.

    "Why weren¡¯t you receiving my calls, do you think I have so much free time to call you a hundred times in a month." Ellen sted, she looked really angry, so angry that I thought she would spit fire at any moment.

    I stayed quiet and did not say anything; let HER see the faint red color and tag of Criminal when she sees my projection on her holowatch.

    At first, she did not notice and opened her mouth to say something when she finally noticed a strangeness in my projection, and her eyes became big as saucers.

    She was so shocked seeing the tag that she wasn¡¯t able to say anything for a while; this page, not a normal tag. It was given to those who face serious charges like attempted r.a.p.e or attempted murder, so it normal for her to get shocked after seeing that.

    "Micheal, did you do something that serious?" she hesitantly asked, I could see she did not want to believe I hadmitted such a heinous crime but seeing the proof of that in my projection, she doesn¡¯t know what to think.

    "Do you think I wouldmit a crime heinous enough to receive such a tag?" I asked back with a sadugh as I opened the door of the room that is allotted to my team and sat on the usual seat.

    "Were you framed?" she asked after some time, to that I nodded. Seeing me an affirming look of anger appeared on her face, "who are they?" she asked angrily, to that sadugh of my face couldn¡¯t help but widened.

    "They are very powerful people," I said as I smiled helplessly at her, hearing my vague answer she arched her, clearly asking me to give her a clear answer, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    This is the reason why I don¡¯t want to receive her call, as I know she delves too deep when she knows I am in trouble. "They are from the Supreme Level Organisation," I stated simply.

    This had even shocked her; people don¡¯te in contact with the Supreme Level Organisation; those people are too aloof, distant, so someone as average as me incurring their wrath is quite a surprising thing.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry, Micheal, my teacher is also from the Supreme Level Organisation. If I ask her, she will help in removing these false allegations against you." Ellen said.

    Hearing that, I felt like I saw the light in the darkest cave, a hope that I had been searching for a long time.

    I quickly wanted to say ¡¯Yes¡¯ but found that my mouth wouldn¡¯t open to say the word ¡¯Yes,¡¯ seeing that a sad smile couldn¡¯t help but appear in my face again.

    "You don¡¯t need to ask your teacher, I will find a way to solve my problem on my own," I said with augh. Though I am very grateful for her offer and rejecting her offer would be the most idiotic thing Ive done till now, but I don¡¯t it even a bit.

    I have my Pride, and it wouldn¡¯t let someone solve my own problem, even though this task of removing the criminal tag seemed near impossible as in front of me is Behemoth which breath is enough to kill, I will still try and remove this tag with my own efforts.

    Ellen seemed to want to say something, and for that, she even opened her mouth, but she closed it when she saw the resolute expression on my face. She knew that I would not ept her help, no matter how much she forces me.

    "So why have you called?" I asked after a minute of silence, "Why, couldn¡¯t I even call my friend." she asked back angrily, which brought the genuine smile on my face, and the sad atmosphere that seemed to present earlier had vanished in the puff.

    "I had called you to give you the Limit Breaking Method but seeing you have rejected my help, I don¡¯t think you will ept the Limit Breaking Method that came from my teacher," Ellen said, this time it was her turn to make a sadugh.

    She is clearly aware of her teacher¡¯s view about her friend, and she knew it was not her teacher¡¯s fault to have such views, she hade from very high space, so unless one did not have any extra special qualities, they would not enter teachers eyes.

    "With your teacher¡¯s guidance, you must have be quite powerful, tell me what level are you at?" I asked, changing the subject. Hearing my question, her expression has be a little reserved, as if she is arguing herself whether to tell me or not.

    Finally, she seemed to have made her mind and opened her mouth to speak, and what came out had shocked the hell out of me, "I am at the peak Diamond Elite, just as a step away from bing an Adamantine." she said.

    Her words were like thunder to my ears, I had very much expected her power to be above me and wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if she told me she is a Peak tinum Elite, but Peak Diamond which is just a step away from Adamantine is little too much for me to take.

    A normal Diamond would have also been fine but peak Diamond, ¡¯Look like she had called me with the intention of crushing my spirit.¡¯ It took me a while toe out of my shock, but I did, and now I am even more determined to work even harder.

    "Looks like I¡¯ve cking off too much; your progress has given me a target. You should watch out for me; it wouldn¡¯t be long before I will catch up to you." I said with augh.

    After that, we talked for a while. I even talked a few words with her fiance, who was beside her; it was fun to talk to the friends again.

    The criminal tag had made me quite ashamed to talk to my friends but talked with Ellen, which made me realize that I should not feel ashamed about the thing which I haven¡¯t done.

    Though I have a criminal tag, and it created a lot of problems for me and stopped me from getting the resources I deserve, it has also made me determined to work even harder.

 Chapter 887 - Sanders Lake

    <h4>Chapter 887 - Sanders Lake</h4>

    Warzone No. 4

    Knock Knock

    "Come in." The gentle yet imposing voice said, Ellen slowly opened the door and found her teacher lying on the couchzily as she read something on her holowatch.

    "Ellen do you need something?" asked her teacher as she moved her eyes away from the screen, "Teacher would you look at the record of my friend, he had been wrongfully convicted," Ellen said.

    Her teacher looked at her, she clearly wanted to say something but when she looked at her student¡¯s face, she shook her head and sighed. She knows this face; if she declines, then she will ask over and over till I relent, her student is very persistent which is strength but also her weakness.

    I opened the doc.u.ment she had sent me and opened it and found it was her friend whom I¡¯ve seen in that small country.

    I don¡¯t know why she kept her friendship with such a below-average guy, with her talent and help of that thing, she is going to Soar, there is no stopping her once that power inside her has been activated.

    Friendship with such people will only slow her down, but what I can do, I can¡¯t force her to break off a friendship, it is her life she has to make her decision.

    It is all because of her world view, growing up in a tiny country in this backward continent. When shees to Central, she will realize how big the world is and will know what to do with such friends of her.

    I looked at the doc.u.ment of the boy she had sent me and clicked on the charges which had been marked in red. For others, these are restricted things, but to her, this is nothing, there are only a few people in the whole world that have higher ess than her, so there is nothing that could be unrestricted to her.

    "Interesting," I muttered before I started typing a few buttons and opened the intelligence portal of my organization. As I read further, I found things are quite more interesting than I thought.

    "Teacher, he is innocent, right? Were you able to find out who did this to him." My student asked nervously, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but let out a softugh.

    "Your friend is quite unlucky to get in trouble with those Bastards from the Blood Cloud," I said.

    Ellen was quite surprised hearing this name, though Micheal had told her that it is people from the Supreme Organisation that falsely made him criminal, and she did not expect it to be ¡¯Blood Cloud.¡¯

    Her teacher had told her all Supreme Organisation and ¡¯Blood Cloud¡¯ is the one she has the lowest opinion of, the teacher said the member of Sky Saberis petty and vengeful and take offense in everything.

    "Why did Sky Saber put conviction on him?" I asked, even if people from the Sky Saberare petty, they will not lower themselves to put such a heinous conviction on anyone.

    "A month ago didn¡¯t I tell you about the immense fortune that Bastard from Sky Saber got?" my teacher asked, "Yes, you said six people received an Apex inheritance, and they will be my one biggestpetition in the central continent," she said.

    "What this all has to do with Micheal, as far as I know, he did not receive Apex Inheritance or any kind of Inheritance; otherwise he would not be just Peak Golden Elite," Ellen said, clearly confused.

    "His girlfriend was one of the people who have received the inheritance, I guessed when they took her, they left a little gift for him, this perfectlyply with their petty nature." said the teacher.

    Hearing that, all the confusion on the Ellens¡¯s face had vanished, and she even started to feel pity for Micheal for a moment, but she soon shook her head of those thoughts as her friend did not need her pity.

    "Do you want me to remove his conviction, it will take just one click?" her teacher asked, she looked like she will be more than happy to do so, "No, he does not want to do so," I said with the sight of disappointment, her friend is too prideful, it will hurt his pride if I asked the teacher to erase his conviction.

    The teacher seemed surprised by my rejection as she had not expected it. However, soon her usualzy expression appeared on her face.

    "Don¡¯t worry, the rules of Hawthorne are still there, they will create trouble, but they won¡¯t go excessively overboard, there are some things that even the Supreme Organisation won¡¯t be able to do." My teacher said as she saw the worry in my eyes.

    Ting!

    I received the mail from the guild; my request to go out had been epted. There are three days for the mission of teams to end, so I had asked the guild for permission to go out and join them in their mission.

    It had been barely an hour since I finished making my report, I would have gone to my apartment and slept on the huge bed of mine that I had wanted to do, but I did not despite wanting.

    Every mission is dangerous that could wipe out the whole team; my teammates must be now doing theirst mission. If me going there helped them even a little bit, I will go there.

    As I received permission from the Guild and walked out of the Teams office and before walking out of the Guild. I really hope I had the privilege to use the Teleportation Gate as the car takes too much of the time, but unfortunately, I did not.

    So, I took the fastest hover car which is avable to me; it took twenty-five minutes to take out the city gates, there I shed my permission and got out of the city gates.

    Sup!

    Just as I got out of city gates, I shot into the sky with my greatest speed toward the direction of Sanderske.

 Chapter 888 - Diamond Scales

    <h4>Chapter 888 - Diamond Scales</h4>

    Thud!

    Inded at the edge of Warzone 13s territory and started to travel from the ground, even with my current strength, I did not have the confidence to fly over the area in front of me.

    It is a Warzone; there are tinum Elites everywhere, I don¡¯t want to get overconfident and get caught by the tinum Elite, dying in the hands of it would be the most merciful thing if that happened.

    Thest mission my team is in the Sander Lake area, to reach there, I would need at least ten hours, but I will try to get there sooner, before the dawn at the least.

    I don¡¯t know when they are nning to attack thest camp, but with the style of my team and the time that is allocated, there are fifty-fifty chances of that attack having already happened, or it will happen today, so I had to reach there as soon as possible.

    It is a good thing I have scout-like Ashlyn, who scouts the enemies and way for me, which makes speed in Grimm Monster dense area quite faster. If I were with my team, I would not have passed through such an area where the numbers of Grimm Monsters are such high.

    But I am alone and this way would help me a lot in saving lots of time, so the little risk is worth it. Passing through it, I havee across many Golden Elites, but I did not fight with them, my main focus is reaching Sanders Lake as soon as possible, not fighting ants.

    With my current power, everyone below the tinum Elite is ants though some exceptions are my level who could not only fight me with equal level but could also beat me, they are less in numbers.

    Time passed by, and midnight came when I suddenly stopped and hid behind the tree; I did not even dare to breathe loudly as Ashlyn just informed me that a tinum Elite ising flying.

    This is the third time in the night, Ivee across the tinum Elite, there are just f.u.c.k.i.n.g too many of them in Grimm Monsters. It was a good thing I had Ashlyn, who had informed me quickly; otherwise, if I were alone, I would have been stretched on hiding before ites close.

    I stayed hidden, and soon, I sensed tinum Elite flying a hundred meters in front of me. Its speed is slow, and it is looking around, it is clearly on the Patrol. Due to it being an important area for the Grimm Monsters, it is closely Guarded that even tinum Elite patrols around it.

    As I waited with the stopped breath and slowed heartbeat, I found a sense of Grimm Monster spreading over me.

    I remained calm and did not make any movements as I kept circting Killing Energy through my soul Artifact, which is spreading over my body.

    With them, I became invisible in the senses of the tinum Elite, soon the sense of tinum Elite passed over me, and it flew away. The sense of tinum Elite had only spread over me for less than a second, but like always, it had scared me to death.

    I am no match against the tinum Elites, so I have to hide it every time theye; otherwise, there would be no say which way I would die.

    I waited for a few minutes before I continued my journey, Ashlyn had said it had left far and it was no danger to us.

    Time passed by, and three hourster, I got off that Grimm Monsters infested area and entered Sander¡¯ske, but there is still quite a distance I had to cover before I reached the camp of Grimm Monsters.

    Hourster, I finally reached the camp and found it good as new, and I also found an interesting thing. My teammates are very near me; they are slowly inching toward the Camp.

    ¡¯Looks like they are nning onunching an attack before the dawn.¡¯ I thought as I watched their movements. I did not reveal myself and waited for them to continue with their mission.

    This is a very sensitive time for them; a small mistake could cost them dearly, which is why I did not reveal myself as it will disrupt the whole nning, so I should sit tight and watch.

    I had already decided that I would not participate in the mission; I would only do it when they are in trouble, which I don¡¯t think they would be as their current power is greater than a month ago.

    Bang!

    Fifteen minutester, a muffled bang resounded as Steven was able to destroy the teleportation formation, and the next moment after that, all of my teammates used the Drill to get inside.

    After they all went inside and I also reached the forcefield and started to use the Drill, it is not for me, but for Ashlyn, I sent her in to help in case anyone is in mortal danger.

    Crack Crack Crack....Bang!

    Few more minutes passed, and I watched the fight through the Ashlyns¡¯ eyes when I started to hear the cracking sound from the forcefield, and a few secondster, itpletely sted apart.

    Seeing that I entered inside the camp, some Grimm Monster had found me, but before it could even utter a word, it found something ring front of its left eyes and next moment that unknown thing had already pierced through its left eye.

    I found a nice spot and watched the battle which is going quite nicely for now, as I looked at my teammates fighting, I found their strength had risen quite greatly, even rookies.

    As I count all the numbers, I found there is one less than a month ago, and it is one of the rookies, so I have to think much to know that it had lost its life during one of the missions.

    All of them have improved to some degree, but the one that had surprised me more is Rhea, not surprised but shocked, I may say. She had be Eight Star Golden Elite from Five Star Golden Elite within just a month, but that is not shocking as my speed had been simr.

    The thing that shocked me most is the diamond cover on her body, it looked like it is made of scales, and these scales are unlike any other scales I¡¯ve seen on Monster or Grimm Monster.

    Her body ispletely covered in Diamond Scales. These scales are very thin; having simr thinness has hair, but they looked extremely beautiful and exceptionally strong.

    So, I had seen her sted apart by an attack of a powerhouse, which is above the Golden Elite, but after being sted back, she got up as if nothing had happened. Her diamond cover is absolutely fine except for some tiny scratches, which also healed immediately.

    Seeing such great defensive power, I am shocked to the core as in more than two months of fighting experience in Warzone; I have never seen anything this highly defensive.

    As she had received the sneak attack of Grimm Monster from a very close distance, even Phantom type Mystic Methods I had seen were not defensive to this degree.

 Chapter 889 - Excelsior Division

    <h4>Chapter 889 - Excelsior Division</h4>

    Note: Extra Votes For Extra Chapter.

    This Diamond Scale cover is definitely not her Monster Ability, she may have Diamond Panda as her monster, but it is definitely not the ability it could give and top of that the texture is entirely different as abilities that humans received from their monsters bear a resemnce to their monsters ability.

    And these diamond scales did not have any resemnce to her monster¡¯s ability except for being Diamond.

    As for it being Mystic Method, I am doubting that despite it being an obvious choice, as only extremely rare defensive types Mystic Method could grant one such extraordinary defense, but for some reason, I doubt this is a Mystic Method.

    As what could give one such exception defense except for the Mystic Method but I am really getting a strong feeling about it being something else rather than the Mystic Mystic.

    Shaking my head, I continue to watch the battles as something interesting will happen soon, I thought, and continue watching my teammates fighting against the Grimm Monsters like a mad.

    About ten minutes passed since the battle stated and one of nondescripts abodes doors opened and Grimm Monsters started to storm outside, there are only hundred-some Grimm Monsters in there, but each of them is giving off a strong aura as each of the Grimm Monster is Nine Star Golden Elite above.

    First, my teammates did not notice them, but once they did, the color had drained from their faces. If they were not already facing the thousand Grimm Monsters already, they would have handled them, though they have got some casualties but would have been able to handle them.

    But now facing them would be an absolute ughter and even if they tried to run away, then there would be very few people that would survive that.

    "Humans Die!" said the lead Grimm Monster of hundred-some powerful Grimm Monsters as they came toward my already pressed teammates, seeing the Grimm Monstering to their faces became pale but the continued fighting, not one person took a step back to run, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    "Ashlyn Kill them all," I said to Ashlyn through our link, and next moment, the dark sky dawned in the faint silver light of silver fireballs.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    Hundreds of fireballs rained down from the sky, hitting the head of Grimm Monsters down below urately, as the Fireball hit the Grimm Monsters, it would lose all the shine in its eyes and fall down.

    The Grimm Monsters which were fighting my teammates looked in horror as one by one their powerfulrades fell down like wooden block and the most harrowing thing is that they could not dodge these tiny fireballs, no matter how much they try to dodge, the fireballs would always hit their skulls and seep inside.

    With a short span of three seconds, all the powerful Grimm Monsters that came out of nondescript Abode got killed by Ashlyn without having so much resistance.

    The Grimm Monster seeing their powerfulrades dead, had varied reactions, some went to utter frenzy and started to fight without, while others became dispirited that have given up themselves, and thest one tried to run away, but any Grimm Monster that crossed the boundary died by Ashlyn¡¯s fireballs.

    Despite being at a great disadvantage, the Grimm Monsters fought back, and it took my teammates twenty more minutes to finish everything.

    "Micheal, when did you return?" Steven asked as hended in front of me. When he saw silver fireballs raining from the sky, he knew Micheal had arrived on the battlefield as tiny silver fireballs were the signature attacks of the chubby monster of Micheal.

    The power of Fireball, though is very shocking to me, to be honest when I saw the fireballsing down from the sky, I did not have much expectation from them as when Micheal had left for the Intelligence mission a month ago he was only Eight Star Golden Elite.

    But I saw the real power of the fireballs; I was shocked so shocked that I had nearly died by the de of Grimm Monster I was fighting, still seeing the power of the fireballs, I shudderedpletely because I know, I may able to dodge few one or two, but I could not dodge all.

    There is only one person in our team possessing such capability, and that is Diamond Girl, her defense is beyond amazing.

    "I returned yesterday, came here directly after I submitted my report," I replied, I talked to Stephan for a minute before I started collecting the bodies of monsters I had killed.

    With the years of practice in collecting the bodies, It only took a few minutes for me to collect all the bodies. Soon after we collected the bodies and all the important stuff, we started to walk toward the city.

    I could feel the excitement in everyone¡¯s heart as we started to make our way toward the city, and with Ashlynn¡¯s lead, it only took us fourteen hours toe out of the dangerous zone.

    "Micheal, your strength is above the Golden Elite?" Rhea asked as we were flying toward the city, "Yes." I replied with a smile; there is no need to hide it as it had be visible with Ashly¡¯s disy.

    "You are also improving quite a faster rate, and that defensive ability of yours is also amazing," I said, I deliberately did not use the name ¡¯Mystic Method¡¯ as I still do not think it is a Mystic Method.

    And Rhea¡¯s smile proved it, my guess is right. To be honest, I am burning with curiosity to know what it is, but it is her secret, and it would be very rude to ask about it.

    Ting Ting Ting...

    Soon we could see the silhouette of the city, and at the same time, we had recovered the signal of our holowatches, and they started to buzz with the notifications, including mine.

    I have read all the emails and messages I had yesterday, but few more arrived in a day I was about, and one of them was from the Guild. Seeing the color of it, I opened it as it is a priority email from the guild.

    Hun!

    When I read the email, I was quite skeptical as there was a bunch of nonsense, but when I fully read it, I couldn¡¯t help butugh ear to ear as the news was so good.

    I had thought I would need months to get a limit breaking method, or I may not even get it, but this mail proved me wrong, with this email I will be able to get a limit breaking method today.

    I am being transferred to Excelsior Division or Limit Division as they called it; it is a special division where most members are ones that have reached their limit, those who can join this division are best of best, one possessing the power to kill thousands of simr levels.

    To be honest, I was going to participate in the selection of this division, seeing my current power I had already confidence in getting in. Still, I didn¡¯t even have to try; they must have looked at footage of my fight in Hidden Camp to recruit me directly.

 Chapter 890 - Crushed

    <h4>Chapter 890 - Crushed</h4>

    This is huge news for me and came at the right time when I had needed it, I have already reached my limit, and now I desperately need the Limit Breaking Method, and now with Excelsior Brigade, I will get it.

    Every member of Excelsior Brigade gets a Limit Breaking Method, among other privileges that could make one jealous. I don¡¯t care about other privileges, I could make do without them, but the Limit Breaking Method is a must for me.

    Once one became a member of the Excelsior Division, they would get all privileges that are being a member of the Excelsior Division to have; it did not matter if one was the biggest criminal or an idiot, they would get all the benefits.

    So I won¡¯t have to worry about my criminal tag stopping me from getting privileges.

    "Seeing the power of Ashlyn, earlier I had known you would leave us soon but did not expect this soon," said Stephan to me as he looked up from his holowatch, "Congrattions, Micheal on getting into Excelsior Division," Stephan said.

    I am not surprised seeing him knew that, as the team leader, the guild would surely inform him first of my departure.

    "Micheal, are you really leaving? To the Excelsior Division, Wow, I am really jealous of you." all of the sorts of voices started toe from my teammates, but in the end, all of them have congratted me.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t want to leave as I am quite content with my current team; very few people would be lucky to be ced in such a team, but I will have to as it is an Order and also for higher progress.

    The team¡¯s level is too low for me now; it can¡¯t help me advance further as there are no challenges, only when I keep fighting something powerful, something challenging only then I will be able to make the advancements quickly.

    The Excelsior Division is such a ce; it will give me new challenges and powerful opponents to fight as in that division, all people are like me, who have the battle power that is far above those of a simr level.

    I have heard so much about the Excelsior Division, and now I could not wait to join them.

    Ting!

    Soon we crossed the city and took the hovercar toward the guild; we were just about to reach the Guild when I received another mail from the Guild, it is said that I quickly registered myself to Deacon that is responsible for the Excelsior Division as I have to leave for the mission in two hours.

    "Steven I¡¯ll have to leave now, I¡¯ve been sent to the mission before that I will have to register myself with Deacon responsible for the Excelsior Division," I informed Stephan as I got out of the hovercar.

    "Ok Go, but don¡¯t forget us when you¡¯re in Excelsior Division," he said jokingly, I nodded emotionally before hugging him and my other teammates, this team have given me so much, taught me many things, how could I ever forget about them.

    After bidding the emotional farewell, I put on my happy ce and walked toward the Deacon¡¯s office; it took me a while as it is quite deep into the Guild Castle.

    "Knock Knock!"

    I reached in front of the door and knocked on it, "Come in!" came from inside, and I am quite surprised to hear the slightly familiar voice; when I opened the door, I found the same person I had expected to find.

    She is Deacon Reya, the same Deacon I had registered myself when I entered the war zone. But Deacon Reya of that time and Deacon Reya now have the difference of sky and earth.

    Her aura ispletely changed than before, to be Deacon in S ss Guild. One need to tinum and not a normal tinum that could top above other tinums Elites, when I met her more than two months ago, she was then but now her aura is even more threatening.

    If I am not wrong, she surely has broken through the 2nd Limit and now is Diamond Elite.

    When I entered the office and looked at her, her face did not look good, she seemed to be frustrated by something which gave bad premonition, but I pushed down that premonition and faced her with a smile.

    "Deacon Reya, what a coincidence when I first entered the Warzone I had registered with you, and I am selected in Excelsior Division," I said as I took a seat in front of her as she motioned.

    "Yes, coincidence, that couldn¡¯t help but make me wonder if I am bad luck for you," she said with a sigh, which made me feel like something bad will happen.

    "Last time I gave you news about you joining the death brigade this time; I am giving you the news that despite you being selected into Excelsior Division, you will not enjoy any of its perks." added with another sigh.

    Hearing that, I felt like the earth beneath my feet split apart and took me to the abyss. I had so many hopes about joining the Excelsior Division, thinking I will get a Limit Breaking Method and train in their state of the Art training room, which will help me advance faster than I am advancing now but hearing that one sentence from the Deacon, I am crushed,pletely crushed.

    "Why?" came out of my mouth; I am asking this myself. Why do I have to be so unlucky? Why do they have to be so unfair? That despite working so hard, risking my life for every mission I got nothing from the Guild who preached to be impartial in its dealing have now be a dog of the powerful to oppress me.

    I don¡¯t know for how long I had been mumbling to myself and dropping a few teardrops on the table before I came to myself, but I am grateful that Deacon let me have a few minutes to myself.

    "You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me Deacon, I will consider this challenge for myself and like all other challenges I had faced till now and finish it as I finished others," I said while putting a brave face over my self which had be quite hollow.

    "Now, where do I have to sign to enter the Excelsior Division officially?" I ask with a smile.

 Chapter 891 - Seven Months

    <h4>Chapter 891 - Seven Months</h4>

    It had been seven months since I had joined the Excelsior Division and since then many things have changed but many not, like my friends kept advancing while I am not.

    I am still at the same level as I was Seven Months ago; nothing had changed about that except for that I got a lot more fighting experience which made mybat style even more refined and thus increasing my power.

    All my attributes are the same, except for me bing even more good at fighting. To be honest, these seven months went like a blur; I still remember that fateful day seven months back when Deacon Reya or may I say Vice Guildmasters Reya as she is now told about me not getting privileges that every member of Excelsior Division gets.

    That news crushed me, so crushed that I wasn¡¯t able toe to myself for one, that whole month went to blur that I only have few memories of that month. In thirty-two days, all I did fight, fight, and fight.

    I participated in every mission I could, in that month I was so busy that I entered and slept in my apartment only at once. I was inplete depression, and at that time, I was at my lowest.

    Except for fighting, I did nothing. I did not even train, which I do every day. That month I was just an empty shell, a zombie which I

    I had never felt so much empty before; even when I was breaking the Ashlyn seal, which took me a year, I was never so depressed because that time, no one was oppressing, not giving me what I deserve.

    That time everything was in my control, and I had to find a way to break that limit. This time too I had a way in my hand but there was a second way too, a much easier way which had been taken away by me.

    It was due to thepanionship of Ashlyn and Nero, and support from friends and family; I was able toe out of that dark phase of my life and took these obstacles as my challenge, as I said to Reya that day.

    Since then, I had been practicing with myplete focus; I did not hold back on anything. Since they won¡¯t let me have the Limit Breaking Method, I will break it on my own.

    For the past six month, I have trained continuously and could be said to have gotten quite close to reaching my destination.

    In these Six months, I¡¯ve created 91 (64 former progress) Seals of Supreme Combat Exercise, reached 10th Move (6th Move former progress) of Body Cleansing Technique, and reached the 6th stage (4th stage former progress) in Secret method.

    My Rule power had also made the advancements, now both the Sunfire and Killing Rule are the Peak of the Basic Stage.

    That¡¯s not all, I¡¯ve also broken through the 3rd Floor of Chaos Crushing Refinement Tower. Though I had reached 3rf floor of it, I could not refine my mana through it as mana nourished soul and body to some degree, which is why my body didn¡¯t allow it to get refined at the 3rd level of Tower.

    But method energies did not have such a problem, that is why I had used them to break through the 3rd floor of the toward, and due to them being refined by the 3rd stage, they have also received immense advancements.

    With all the advancement of these four methods, I was able to build a great momentum; I just needed a little more before I could finally break the Limit in one go.

    But it is not that easy; for the past one month, I was barely able to make any progress. It had be extremely difficult to make progress in the Secret method and Body Cleansing Technique.

    For the Secrete Method, my soul had be quite fragile, with the current power of my soul, I could not continue practicing the Secret Method if I forced, then I could permanently damage my soul as further one went in practice.

    The higher I go in the practice of Secret Method the more pressure I will put on my soul, it was because of my special constitution, I was able to practice to the two advanced stages of Secrete Method.

    But I had to stop after that if there weren¡¯t danger of the soul injury, I would have reached its 7th stage by now, and the limit would have been broken.

    The Body Cleansing Exercise in a simr condition, I have reached the 10th Move of it. I wanted to perform further, but I could not as I did not have energy to do so. To perform Body Cleansing Exercise, one needs to have a strong body.

    I do not have that; I have at the first limit (Golden Elite Limit), and me reaching 10 Move (Major Cleansing) is already a near impossible thing, and physical energy required for that is immens. I was able to reach the 10th due to sheer willpower.

    It is not boasting, I¡¯ve read the well-researched papers, very few people have been able to do what I have done in Body Cleansing Technique at my level.

    Both of the methods have given all the help they could give, but to move further, they are no help. To cross the little bit of power I need for the momentum, I have to gather it from Supreme Combat Exercise and my Refinement Tower.

    From my current estimate, I will need Six more seals of Supreme Combat Exercise to break the limit, and if I can reach the 4th Floor of my Refinement Tower, then those seals reduce to three.

    For the past two weeks, I have been trying to crash through the 4th Floor of refinement Tower, and yesterday, I nearly seeded, so I am confident that I will be able to do it today.

    Taking a couple of deep breaths, I closed my eyes and started to enter my space, where I took arge amount of Violet color Feather Light Energy and began to circte through the toward.

    Crack!

    As I did, the green runes started to light up one by one until they light up all the runes till the 3rd Floor, but I did stop there, I moved the energy up and crashed it across the roof of the third floor, as I did faint crackling sound heard and a small crack appeared on the room.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    Seeing that I started to build my momentum before crashing it on the roof, as I did that cracks began to appear on the roof, and these cracks kept bigger and bigger with each crash till they covered the whole roof.

    I feel quite tired, building momentum is no easy task-it takes quite a lot of mental energy, and like yesterday, I felt quite tired reaching this stage, but unlike yesterday, I am going to give up, I will continue trying till I sted that roof off.

    Crack Crack Crack.... BANG!

    So I continue trying with higher and higher momentum till there is no space remaining on the roof that hadn¡¯t been cracked, and finally, after gold knows how many tries, I heard that peculiar Bang that I had only heard three times before.

    The roof sted apart and violet energy shot into the fourth floor, getting more and more purified while energy getting purified, I felt the ranging momentum that resing every cell and soul increase in power further.

 Chapter 892 - 4th Floor

    <h4>Chapter 892 - 4th Floor</h4>

    I am now very sure that I would need a maximum of two to three seals of Supreme Combat Exercise before I build enough momentum to break the limit.

    It may sound easy to create two normal seals of Supreme Combat Exercise, but it is extremely difficult, more difficult, especially after the 90th seal. Just to create a 91st seal, I had needed seventeen days, and this happened twenty-four days ago.

    Since then, I had started to create a 92nd seal, which hadn¡¯t finished even after twenty-four days. Though it may be difficult, I will do it; I had persisted for seven month, I could continue for a few more weeks, I thought.

    "Finally!"

    I said after an hour when I was finally able to refine all the energy of featherlight, after going refinement of the 4th floor, it had be even more powerful; with such refined featherlight energy, I could also be able to contest against tinum in speed.

    As I had refined, I carefully took a look at two Violet Feathers of Featheright Method, which glowed the Violet Light. There is instability, and breakage could not be seen on the feather.

    In the past seven months, there is no advancement in the level of my methods as there is no advancement in my level, but the power of my methods has tremendously changed.

    Seven months ago, I had only refined the energies on the 2nd floor of Tower but now toward had reached the 4th floor; each floor of the toward refined energy further, which increased the power of the method even further.

    With four refinements the power of the featherlight had far surpassed what it was able to give me originally, it hadnow be powerful enough topete against the speed of tinum easily.

    After finishing Featherlight, I looked at the twelve petals ck lily of Domain Of Withering Sand. This method is a little weaker than featherlight, at least in the initial phases, which puts me in a dilemma to refine its energy or not.

    The two feathers of the featherlight look fine, the purified energy did not put a strain on them, but the same can¡¯t be said about the lily of Domain of Withering Sand.

    Though I had used best materials during the practice and even added quite an amount of White Grade Origin Water, I wasn¡¯t sure if it is able to bear purified energy that is refined through the 4th floor of the Tower.

    "Let¡¯s do it," I said.

    In the past seven months, I have seen the powerful fight, not only the tinums but even Diamonds, so having little extra strength will help me a little as I always couldn¡¯t depend on Ashlyn to save me whenever I am in danger.

    I started to refine the energy, and a few minutester ck cored energy which dark as night began toe out of the 4th floor and merged into a runic lily, I observed the lily and seeing it is fine, I continued refining while keeping a close eye on the lily.

    If I spot the tiniest problem, I would stop as I don¡¯t want the whole lily to explode and poison me to death.

    Sigh!

    Finally, an hourter, I was able to refine all the energy of the Domain of Withering Sand, and Runic Lily hadn¡¯t cracked or sted apart, which gave me a big relief.

    But I could still tell that Runic Lily had reached its limit; if it purified ant further, it would explode into tiny pieces.

    Seeing both of energies had been purified, I got up and started to be proactive with them. I first started with the FeatherLight, taking a very very tiny amount of it before using it.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k¡¯

    I curse in exim as I barely stopped myself from crashing against the wall, that tiny bit of featherlight energy had given me speed beyond my imagination, if not for my immense control over me and my energies, I would have definitely crashed across the wall.

    After getting a taste of the speed, I adjusted myself and started to practice earnestly to control energy under mepletely; it is for the training but also the challenge to myself.

    In the past seven months, my friends had really helped me a lot from giving me emotional support to giving me materials I need, and Ellens¡¯s help was greatest; she had helped me get some top researched materials with her ess to the Adamantine, yes she had be Adamantine.

    I first did not have aplete breaking the limit, I just crazily wanted to build the momentum and break the limit but reading the materials that only Adamantine has ess to, It had broadened my perspective immensely.

    If I am going to spend months, even year in breaking the limit then I might as well squeeze for every bit benefit it could offer me which is why I had already decided that I will not make a breakthrough till I had created 100 seals (Ruby Seal)

    The power of the Ruby Seal is immense if I had not practiced any other method and just practiced Supreme Combat Exercise and created the Ruby seal, I would have easily broken the limit.

    That is why, for the past five months, the only thing that I gave simr attention to the practice is control. I practiced control, not only energy control but body control and other things.

    My base was already very strong in this aspect as I¡¯ve always been focusing on the Control, but when I truly started to focus on it by giving a few hours of my day, that time, my Control over everything started to increase even further.

    Still, I do not think it is enough; when the timees, my current control would not be enough for me to control what I have to control that time, which is why I kept practicing till I became capable of controlling that Momentum which roars through my body and soul.

    I practiced for an hour before I stopped, and I have to say, these two refined energies are immensely powerful, more powerful than I thought. They will make lots of things easier for me.

    As I finished practicing, I rested for an hour before I started to take out Alchemical Ingredients and Alchemical materials. I am concocting the potion, and it is not for Ashlyn but for myself.

    Though I could not drink it right now, I am concocting to drink it when the right timees. This potion had a quick expiry date of ten days, and its material is very, very expensive, so much that my heart started to burn when I saw two expired potions in my storage.

    All the ingredients of this potion are expensive but most expensive; it is the core of the Lord stage monster. That monster is quite rare to get its core; I have to spend arge amount of money to get it.

    I am concocting this potion every ten days, and this is my third time crafting it. Though after ten days potion expired, taking arge amount of my wealth, I have to do this for a day, I want that potion ready in my hand when the timees.

    This is why I will continue to craft the potion till that dayes, and for that, even if I have to spend every penny I have to buy the materials of this potion, I will do it.

 Chapter 893 - Peak Platinum Elite

    <h4>Chapter 893 - Peak tinum Elite</h4>

    Sigh!

    I finally took a sigh of relief as the potion had finished concentrating, it took three hour to craft, and these three hours had been grueling as this potion is not easy to make.

    Iid on the floor tiredly as I let the potion cool down, and before I knew it, I fell asleep on the floor. Since the morning, I have been doing something and something, I¡¯ve even practiced Body Cleansing Technique despite me reaching the limit as it keeps my body flexible and fit.

    When I woke up, it was already evening. The first thing I did is to check my holowatch as I have a mission in a few hours. I quickly got up and went to the bathroom to freshen up and shower and started to cook right after.

    An hourter, Iid a simple dinner on the table, and we both started to eat in the silence. As I finished, I cleaned and washed the dishes before I went to my room to change.

    Ten minutester, Ashlyn and I walked toward the Guild, I had already received mission details and difficulty of it enormous, but this is kind of Missions that Elite++ teams do.

    We people from the Excelsior Division do not have our own teams, we are just people who will join any team that needs our help, and today I am joining Team 22 an Elite++ team, which I had worked before many times.

    Yes, Elite++ team, which led by the Diamond Elite, are very very powerful teams, the real core of the Warzone.

    Each of them packed power to destroy the cities easily; they will not even need the whole team, the leader is alone enough to raze the whole city in a few minutes.

    Ive seen the power of the Diamond Elites, they are f.u.c.k.i.n.g monsters. The power they have is simply terrifying that whenever Diamond fights, even tinum stays away from as much as they can.

    Soon I reached the Guild and walked into the Wing where Elite++ teams¡¯ offices are, as I walked into the wing.

    I got many looks from the people there; I am very famous in Guild, especially within Elite+ and Elite++ teams, but fame is not earned by but the one on my shoulder.

    I could hear their whispers when they looked at Ashlyn, they have given her many names Bird Of ughter, Grimm Burner, Silver Massacre, and my personal favorite chub smasher. I don¡¯t know who gave her that name as she has ever done anything that earns her the name ¡¯Chub Smasher¡¯ except for being a little chubby.

    Knock Knock

    Soon I reached the office of Elite++ team 22 and knocked, "Came in, a voice resounded from within, hearing that I opened the door and walked into a luxurious conference which is even more elegant than the hallway.

    I entered the room; I was sted with powerful auras, in front of me, there are twenty-six people. In all the twenty-six people, not one is Golden Elite, twenty-five present here are tinum Elites, and Leader is Diamond.

    All of them looked at me with various gazes with various emotions flickering through them, but 80% of people had only one emotion in their eyes, and that is jealousy burning jealousy as they looked at me.

    "Micheale sit, we have been waiting for you." said team leader ra as motioned me to sit on the only empty chair on the table which is beside her, "Thank You, team leader," I said respectfully.

    The leader is a beautiful girl with a heroic being; she had dark skin and short pixie hair and a perfectly toned body, if Ellen had been here she would have drooled seeing her as she is exactly the type of girls that Ellen used to prefer before she found Madeline.

    "Look, Ashlyn, I have brought your favorite candies. They are really difficult to get even for me, but I have got them for you," said ra as she ced a small jar of candies in front of her.

    Chew

    Ashlyn giving a single chirp of thanks, flew off my shoulder andnded in front of the candy jar and took candy to open its wrapper expertly with its ws and beak before eating it.

    Some like me, who is not tinum Elite, did not have the right to attend a meeting of the Elite++ team, but I am still attending, and no one abjected my attendance, and it was all because of Ashlyn.

    While I am not a tinum Elite, Ashlyn is and she is not a normal tinum Elite but a Peak one who is more powerful than the normal Peak tinums.

    There is Limit on my but not Ashlyn¡¯s or not at tinum Level. While I am stopped at my current level seven months ago, Ashlyn is not. She kept advancing continuously.

    I did not skim back on the potions; as long as her body clears away the impurities of one Potion, I would feed her another potion, and as such, she had be Peak tinum three months.

    If not for the limit of my body had started affecting her when she reached the Peak of tinum Level, she would have been Diamond by now.

    She is very powerful, and that she could beat normal Peak tinum powerhouse easily, only the best tinums Elites could stand against her, and this makes her the most valuable asset on the team after team leader.

    As the normal tinum Elite are cabbages in front of her, that in the most mission she alone finished off all the tinums Elites before others could even get chance to fight back probably that is sincest month, the Guild only allowing us to the mission that needed us, means the missions even more dangerous than the Mission that Elite++ teams do.

    I hated the fact that the Guild was monopolizing us this way when they gave us nothing in return, forget about Limit Breaking Method and Privileges that Excelsior tinum Elite have, they are not even giving us ess to the State Of Art training facility Golden Elite Excelsior train in.

    Despite how much we are contributing to the human race, we are being treated like sc.u.ms; I have fewer privileges than a newly entered Silver Elite. It hurts very much when I think that, but I have no choice but bear silently as I do not have the power to do anything.

    "As you all know, this mission is very dangerous, except for our team, we will have help from one hundred Golden Elite excelsior and one thousand Peak Golden Elite from Elite Corps." The team leader said.

    Hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little stumped as Guild does not offer that many numbers of Golden Excelsior.

    As 80% to 90%, Excelsior Golden Elites became tinum Elites and if something happened to them then Guild will feel the immense loss from it. So them allowing these many Excelsior means the mission is going to be extra difficult.

    It is likely a powerful Garrison of Grimm Monsters with more than a hundred thousand numbers otherwise they would not have issued this many Excelsiors.

 Chapter 894 - Control

    <h4>Chapter 894 - Control</h4>

    "Let¡¯s Go,"

    ra said as the battle n had been crafted, and now we just have to go and execute it.

    This battle is going to be difficult as the Garrison of the Grimm Monster is Asterix Type, which means we are looking to deal with one hundred and fifty thousand to two hundred thousand Grimm Monsters from the Eight Different tribes.

    Till now, I had only gone to one Asterix type Mission and that I was the most dangerous mission I¡¯ve ever faced. There was an unlimited stream of the Grimm Monsters; whenever we looked, we found Grimm Monsters.

    The Sphere I was attacking was connected with the central Sphere, which had made the battle even more difficult for us, if not for the timely help we have received from others, I would have really would have died.

    Soon we reached the underground hangar of the Guild, where we saw eleven hundred Golden Elites were already standing in front of the ship.

    This is my first time seeing so many people for a single mission, the biggest mission I had participated in had nine hundred people.

    As I walked behind the Diamond and tinum, I attracted a lot of curious and knowing gazes, most of the people have heard about me or at least heard about the bird on my shoulder.

    In the past six months, Ashlyn¡¯s fame had spread in Far and wide, not only people from my guild but people from other Guilds also knew about her. Having already got used to these gazes, I walked toward Airship and entered inside after Team 22.

    The internal structure of this ship is a little different; there are not only pods but also the seats. To have pods for more than a thousand people, the ship has to be four-time bigger than it already is.

    The seats are arranged on the three floors, which makes it a little congested but that problem is not for me as I am one of the few people who got the pod, so my journey will be morefortable than these people.

    I walked into the pod I had been assigned andidfortably in it, ording to what I have heard we will reach our destination one and half-dayter, so till then I could rx or maybe not as I am still training.

    Just a few hours months ago, I was sessfully able to train myself in practicing the Supreme Combat Exercise every waking moment, except for sleeping; I practice Supreme Combat Exercise every waking moment.

    It is quite difficult for me to do that as one needs very concentrated to circte the mana through the nodes but that is not the main problem, the main problem is resistance and pain one feels.

    Currently, I am circting to the 92nd seal of the Supreme Combat Technique, which is very hard to circte and give torturous pain, but I am not showing anything and behaving normally as usual.

    It took me months to learn that, but it was worth all the hardship I took to do that as I was able to create thirty seals in Seven months. It may sound difficult at all, but it is.

    In the Supreme Combat Exercise, the further ones go the harder it bes to practice this technique, especially after the 90th seal, it is extremely hard to do that, but to constant practice and persistence, I was able to do that.

    I forced myself to do that because, as the method gets harder, it is very difficult to advance into it through the normal method of daily practice, as sometimes conscious efforts make things more difficult.

    With me training myself practice unconsciously at every waking moment, I make progress when I am not even focusing on the practice, that is what had happened twenty-seven days ago when I had created a 91st seal.

    That day I was just talking to Jill and got a little excited about something she said, and the next thing I know is a phantom of 91st seal forming inside me, but I think this is not the most useful thing about this way.

    The most useful thing about it is that it lets one get used to it to pressure and pain of that level that one just learn to ignore it and this is probably why I was able to make such big progress in it, if not for it then I would have probably needed breakthrough of the secret method to create this many seals.

    As Iy on my bed looking above, inspiration took me, and next moment, a fire started toe out my fingers, as I did begin to form in the various shapes mostly clouds, but soon monsters started to form too, and they flew toward clouds and clouds.

    There are Monster Birds, Lions, Horses, and other types of monsters. They all started dancing around the clouds. It is very lifelike as if it is real things painted in a dreamy silver

    If one sees it, they would probably think that it is high-level projection doing all this, but, no it is not, it is doing of my months of tireless efforts and hard work, this is the control I have learned through my constant persistence.

    It will be enough to amaze anyone, but for me it is insufficient, I have not reached the level of control that I needed. If that timees this level of control will be far from sufficient.

    Others might think that the level of control I am seeking is simply impossible, but the thing I am nning to do with control is also impossible for people, but it is possible, people have done it before, and if they could do it, then I could too.

    I created monsters and clouds for a while before I bought the Grimm Monsters to fight them before bringing Humans into the mix too.

    Creating something like this is amazing and intoxicating; it feels like the whole world in my control, and I could do anything I want. This little world of mine is really in my control, and I can do whatever I want since I am the creator.

    I am doing this not only for fun but also for the Practice, creating an animation of the live being to help me consolidate my control further. I usually practice hours and hours when I am traveling toward the mission.

    It used to be quite difficult to do that in the initial days as I am not only controlling but also the temperature; the temperature of the fire could not be hotter than the 120 degree; otherwise, rms of the fire will ir off.

    I had red rmed many times in the past and even got a warning from many mission leaders, but I continued and improved as I had the help of the best teacher, Ashlyn.

    Ashlyn could change her ability materialistically; it is one of the powers she got after she devoured that monster, with her consistent guidance, not only had I learned to control fire animatedly but also learned to control the temperature of it which very few people were able to do that in Knight Stage.

 Chapter 895 - Asterisk

    <h4>Chapter 895 - Asterisk</h4>

    "We have reached our destination, be ready to jump down in five minutes." Mission Leader ra¡¯s voice rang out.

    Dhub!

    I diffused the borate firework of the forest where the monsters were ying around and got out of my pod. As I did that, I pressed the fist-size badge on my chest, and the next moment, a chameleon suit appeared over my body.

    This suit is given to me by the Guild for this special mission; it is crafted especially for the desert environment we are going to attack. This Chameleon Suit is very good, way better than the Chameleon Suit I used to have before.

    As a suit appeared over my body, Ashlyn flew to my shoulder, and I walked toward the entrance. All seats have disappeared, so it is floor dividing them, now everyone is standing in the neat like ready to jump down.

    Yes, for this mission, we are going to jump down from the high, not every mission required for us to go to the Hidden Camps before teleporting to the location that is near the Mission Point.

    It all depends upon the level of participants, the Geography, the density of Grimm Monsters, and our target.

    Our mission is to exterminate the Garrison, which is an asterisk type of the Garrison, which means monsters there are of different tribes, and there we will likely to face 150 to 200 thousand Grimm Monsters.

    From the point of the jump, it is 250 Kilometers away, which is not far us as all of us here are at least the Peak Golden Elite, which could easily cover the distance in a few hours.

    Gust!

    "Its Time." ra¡¯s voice rang out, and that exact moment, the temperature inside the ship started to rise at the visible rate, but at the next moment, it plummeted rapidly as the door or airship opened and a gust of the very very Cold winds started toe inside.

    These winds are very cold and even with sh.i.p.s thermal protection, they can make Golden Elites shudder in the cold and this is the starting, the real challenge starts when one jumps down.

    This is why the minimum requirement of a jump down mission is Peak Golden Elite as others won¡¯t be able to handle the cold and ship can¡¯t fly low; it had to be flown at this altitude or above to be not detected by the sensors of the Grimm Monster.

    ra went down first after her tinum Elites started to jump down one after another before they jumped in and now it is my time, I too walked toward the door of the Airship before jumping after a second of hesitation.

    Cold, freaking Cold!

    These were my first thoughts as I jumped down, I have an insting effect of the suit I am wearing, and I am also covering my body with Sunfire, but despite that, I am feeling cold.

    The ship was too high, at such an altitude, the temperature is very low, a normal low-level Golden Elite would just freeze to death in just a second aftering in contact with such cold.

    Even though I am feeling cold, I did not forget what I had to do as I jumped down, I activated the void boots and started to fall down in feather fashion, I am not the only one doing that, every person who had jumped down doing that despite the cold I am feeling.

    This type ofnding has an official name, and that is called ¡¯Featherfall,¡¯ and I have attended a week of specialized training from the Guild about learning the feather fall and that training, they have thrown us out from a higher height than we are falling right now.

    After ten minutes, I havended on the sand without making a sound. As I did, I looked around the night sky, which had bepletely dark just half an hour ago.

    To be honest, I am very disappointed in the weather as it is too calm; one could not hear the faintest wind. In the desert mission, I like it when there is the wind; even more, if there is a small Storm, that kind of weather makes it very easy to sneak into the enemy¡¯s camps.

    But they are not the perfect time tounch the attack as Grimm Monster extra cautious in those days, a night like today is the best time as it is an average night where no Grimm Monsters would be extra careful, they are the best days for the attacks and today is the one such night.

    Though they may be perfect for the attack, that does not make the attack easier; it made it even harder as there is no interference of the weather; one has to be very, very cautious for not to be discovered by them.

    "Let¡¯s divide into teams," said ra and divided into nine teams, eight teams will deal with the Eight Asteric points while the team lead by the Mission Leader ra will attack the central point of the asterisk.

    As the teams finalized we went, we started our journey with each team taking a different direction from each other.

    My team had Eighty-seven people; eighty are the Peak Golden Elite from the Elite Brigade, and six, including me, are from the Excelsior division while the leader of the team is tinum Elite from Team 22.

    He is quite a young man with a bald head; he did not say a word since we started our journey toward the Garrison; all he did was talk with signnguage. I wanted to discuss a few words with him, but seeing his gloomy face, I let go.

    As we traveled, I kept my senses active, which not only helped me sense the enemies but also my teammates, and from it, I was able to find an interesting thing about this gloomy team leader of mine.

    He is likely to have broken his limit a few days ago, and there is slight unbnce could be sensed in his aura; it is not detectable to others, but I who had researched everything I could about the tinum know it too well.

    This makes sense;st time, when I¡¯ve done a mission with Team 22, this young man was not a part of the team.

    Though the young man is silent, he has the strong senses, and he is leading us effectively, expertly avoiding any patrol of the Grimm Monster we hade across, even when the patrol became denser he led us toward the camp without being discovered.

    Through the night we crossed one dune after another and finally when there were only three hours remaining to dawn, we reached the base of the Grimm Monsters.

    The base of the Grimm Monster is ten kilometers ahead of us, we could not see it as it is hidden under severalyers of the camouging devices, but I can see it very clearly through the Ashlyns eyes who are flying above their base.

    I could see the camp in the shape of an asterisk; it is divided into nine parts.

    A big central Sphere surrounded by eight medium Spheres all of which connect to the central Sphere by pipeline like connection.

    The whole camp is the size of a small city which made me even more sure that we will be facing near two hundred thousand Grimm Monsters for sure.

 Chapter 896 - Hestsbe Uruge Ziarmo

    <h4>Chapter 896 - Hestsbe Uruge Ziarmo</h4>

    We maintained the distance of the 10 KM from the asterisk as going closer would increase the chances of us getting caught even more, ording to the n the eight teams will keep a distance of 10 to 15 from the Camp while the main team attacks.

    It had been half an hour since we had reached our spot and were waiting for a signal from the Mission leader. Though Ashlynn¡¯s view, I know Mission Leader slowly moving toward the central Asterisk to destroy the formation.

    Her movements are exceptionally smooth, and nimble and stealth skills are even more amazing as the Grimm Monsters that was a meter away from her could not notice her.

    Her speed is also extremely fast that when I looked through Ashlyn¡¯s vision, I felt she was teleporting from one spot to another.

    Finally, she reached the central Sphere of the Asterisk and ced a tiny drill on it, which made a small gap appear on the forcefield, which was enough for her to get inside.

    BANG!

    Three minutester, even at ten kilometers distance, we heard the loud the bang, it is like some big explosion happened in the distance, it did happen. The Mission leader had destroyed the formation in the worst way.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    As the explosion happened, the team leader flew from his spot without the word, and we followed right behind him. Our speed is so high that eighty peak Golden Elites were barely able to keep up with our speed.

    On our way toward the Asterisk, we came across the many patrols, but my knives killed all of them. The team leader seems to have given the responsibility of killing these small fries to us.

    As we move speedily, so is my hands, I did not give anyone an opportunity to attack as the knives released from my hand would kill these Grimm Monsters before my teammates could even lift their hands.

    As I had just finished killing the Grimm Monsters, I found Team Leader eyes on me, which had strange emotions hidden in them. I looked at him, and he looked away before increasing his speed slightly, which made the peak Golden Elites to give their all.

    When we crossed the five-kilometer distance, we came across the first camougeyer; we crossed it before even stopping for a moment as we were already aware that it is a camougeyer.

    After passing the first camougeyer, we passed the second one a kilometerter and third one kilometer after that before we came across the Asterisk, and I have to say huge.

    The eight spheres are twice the size of normal camps, and the central Spear is the size of The Station, this garrison is the biggest garrison Ive ever seen, 30% bigger than the Asterisk I¡¯ve attacked before.

    The shape of the Garrison is not because it looked good but because of the necessity. There is great tribalism among the various tribes of the Grimm Monsters that they could not bear to share the space.

    So they create such a camp so that each tribe could get its own space, this Garrison has eight asterisks points means there are eight different tribes of Grimm Monsters in this garrison.

    As for the central, it is where people of all eight tribes are present, and so is the teleportation gate. Only the central sphere has the Teleportation Gate; the other eight points did not, as no other tribe trust another have the teleportation Gate to bring out more numbers privately and suppress others.

    I could see many teams entering their assigned asterisk one after another, Ashlyn to had entered the central asterisk and already busy killing any tinum Elite that came in her way.

    Like others, we also moved toward the Sphere that was assigned to use, and as we reached it, the team leader ced drill on the forcefield, and next moment, the door gap started to open, some White Lizardmen noticed and came toward us with their axes but I killed all of them.

    The Red lizardmen are one of the most pronounced fire elementals Grimm Monsters in the continent, their fire very powerful, and when they use their fire type offensive method are destructive.

    They have an average height of six meters withva-like scales covering their bodies, which provide their strong defense, but they all have a weakness that all the beings have, and that is their eyes, and that is what I am counting on to kill them.

    One by one, we are going inside while killing Red lizardmen that came at us, while our team leader did not do anything, just looked around, likely searching for the tinum Elite that is responsible for this Sphear.

    In the Sphear, I¡¯ve be a war god, throwing tens of knives every second that no Red lizardmen could dodge. Seven months are enough to perfect any art, and I am who started to throw knives with much training have be an expert.

    In these seven months, I¡¯ve not only trained with knives to get perfection, I even took day sses from the expert paying the exorbitant price, and that price was worth it; the things I¡¯ve learned in ten days helped to perfect my knife throwing even more.

    It had been more than two months since I had missed any target with knives and now missing it became even more impossible with my Featherlight Method going through the 4th-floor refinement of the Refinement Tower.

    There are more Grimm Monsters than I had expected, I had expected there to be ten thousand Grimm Monsters at most, but there are about twenty thousand, which is double than I estimated.

    But we are not afraid, just within these four minutes we have killed more than four thousands of these Red lizardmen, the members of Elite Brigade is performing good and as for the members of Excelsior Division they have be the Grass Mowers, and these Red lizardmen are grass, we are just kept cutting them.

    But the weird thing is there is no tinum Red lizardman hade out yet, every Sphere should have at least one tinum Elite guarding but we found none ours.

    SOOOOO...

    We were just killing the Grimm Monsters when suddenly a very high pitch deafening sound rang out, it was so sharp that it started to ring ears of people deaf.

    As I heard this high pitched noise, a feeling of extreme forbearance rose through my mind; I started to feel something very bad was about to happen, so bad that I might really lose my life.

    ¡¯Chew Chew¡¯

    I just thought that when I heard Ashlynn¡¯s chirp in my mind and the next moment, I saw the visual that Ashlyn sends me through our link.

    In Central Sphere suddenly over fifty tinum Red lizardmen Appeared out of nowhere, each of these tinum Red lizardmen emitting an extraordinary aura which clearly means they are above normal tinums.

    Seeing that horror dawned on the human tinum, but this just started when behind fifty-some tinum came five Diamonds, seeing ra¡¯s face became pale as she was already facing two Diamond Red lizardmen and now this fiveing, her life had alsoe in danger.

    "Hestsbe Uruge Ziarmo!"

    I was just watching the scene which Ashlyn sent me through our link when I suddenly heard something ¡¯Forbidden¡¯ and the one who said it is our team leader, hearing that extreme horror dawn on the face of me and other Excelsiors as we what our leader said meant.

    Hestsbe Uruge Ziarmo means ¡¯Glory To The Grimm Race¡¯ in themon tongue, and our team leader said it means he is a Traitor.

 Chapter 897 - Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 897 - Traitor</h4>

    Yes, A Traitor.

    Everybody was stunned by this realization, not only humans but also the Red lizardmen, but their mood is exactly opposite to us.

    There is a look of unbelievability in our eyes and also shock and rage that we have a traitor among ourselves. In the past seven months, as the mission started to get tougher, I began to get in contact with stronger people, which gave me a more clear idea about the traitors.

    Not to forget I have done many missions where we have to nab the traitors, though I have not directly participated it, I¡¯ve seen them battle and knew how dangerous these people which is why just as I had heard that sentence from the mouth of Grimm Monster, I took out my Totem without hesitation.

    "Kill these traitors of Man tribe and let have a chance to be born in the Sacred Tribes again." "Today, we will feast on their traitorous flesh and ept their since in next life they will be reborn in the Sacred Tribes." said our traitorous former team leader as it directed the Red lizardmen and turned its eyes to me.

    "My friend, ept death and in the next life be a true member of Sacred Tribe, there is nothing more glorious than that." He said in a calm voice; its eyes do not hold cruelty and craziness it had before, now they tranquil as theke without the slightest ripple.

    ¡¯Fanatic, apletely brainwashed fanatic!¡¯

    I had heard these traitors areplete fanatics; I heard about theirplete fanaticism, but this is my first time seeing such fanaticism, and it left mepletely shocked.

    I had been advised many many times that not to talk to the traitors as they are beyond saving; at that time, I did not believe, but seeing the expression of the traitor, I becamepletely sure they are right; these brainwashed fanatics are really beyond saving.

    "Traitor."

    I spat, hearing those tranquil expressions of his changed again and a cruel and bloodthirsty look appeared on its eyes and thatbined with its bald head, he looked like a demon, more demonic than the Grimm Monsters.

    "I¡¯ve been forbidden from consuming traitors¡¯ flesh until my mission isplete, now that it haspleted, your flesh would be the first human flesh I will consume." It said with a cruel smile and the next moment it attacked.

    Its attack was so fast that it felt likepletely invisible, normal Golden Elites just could not see through its attack at all but not me, I could see its attack very clearly.

    Sup!

    Its sword tore through the air and shed through me, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on its face, but next moment its expression had changed as it found that the one its sword had sh through was not a real me but my afterimage.

    It shocked him but it had no time to delve on that shock as it got a feeling of extreme danger, it quickly looked back and saw the detestable human had appeared behind him and now he swung his sword at him at a very swift speed.

    Seeing that rage erupted its heart and it used all its power to swing back at that detestable human¡¯s sword, the earlier attack of it was just casual attack intent squishing the ant, but now that ant had shown the fang, it will show the ant the real power of the tinum.

    It swung his sword at me and this time the speed is much much faster, I know that bald traitor is using its real strength right now and I would have to give my all as I am dealing with tinum Elite, not some simple Golden Elite.

    Seeing it is time to get serious, I let madness descend, and as it, everything turned into red, except for red, there is no other color in front of me.

    The past seven months, I got quite apt controlling this madness now I could activate and deactivate at a moment¡¯s notice. The mad state had be even more powerful than it was seven months ago as my killing Rule had received a huge advance, which made my senses even stronger.

    As the madness descended, I shed out again. I may have gained superior speed due to the refined Featherlight Energy, but my physical strength remained the same, so if I directly shed my sword against them, I would fly away like a ragged doll to never get up again.

    It is tinum Elite I am against, there is a vast difference in Physical strength between us, a slight touch of it could break me like ss, so I have to be mindful to never shed against directly, doing that would be suicide for me.

    Fu!

    I shed away before its sword could touch me and appeared on the other side just as I did; I let out deep break and break though dark ck sand, which is covered with violet energy as it speedily moved toward the Traitor.

    Seeing my attack, an abrupt change appeared on his bald face, he immediately retracted his sword and shed away before the sand sound touched it.

    "You have hidden too deeply; those idiots think you are just Golden Elite, who is fame loading on his amazing monster, but no, you are just as dangerous as that wretched bird of yours." Traitor said with the apparent shock on his face.

    Not only he but others too seemed very shocked seeing it, I am not a tinum but is fighting against the tinum, there are very few people who could do this, even Warzone there are one or two people possessing this capability.

    "Why don¡¯t you join us in the Glorious Grimm Race, the humans had been oppressing you, convicting you as a criminal despite not being one.

    The humans are filled with greed, envy, and deceit. Join us, and I promise you we will be treated fairly an" his face became calm again, and it started to preach in a calm voice, but I have enough of that.

    Getting tired of its bullshit, I directly disappeared from my spot, appeared behind him, and swung my sword at his neck, he immediately realized my attack and swung its sword to block it, seeing that I again disappeared and attacked from another spot while breaking out another attack of ck Sand.

    Zup Zup Zup Zup...

    I kept appearing disappearing from every side of it, searching for the perfect spot to attack but it is not easy, this is tinum I am dealing with is very powerful, a slight mistake on my part could directly send me to the underworld.

    "You Bastard!:"

    I blinked hundreds of times in minutes, and all he could do was shout in anger as it was not able to catch me.

    FU!

    I again appeared behind him after avoiding his attack and breathed out ck Sand, but this time ck Sand was ten times in quantity and five times faster than previous attacks.

    AHHHH...

    Seeing that look of horror appeared on its face as it tried to dodge it, but it was toote for it as a quarter of the sand had spread on its body and it screamed, it screamed so loudly that its scream had stopped the battle in Sphear.

    The effect of ck Sand started to appear on his body, as the horrendous blisters appeared all over him, making him look terrifying.

    "Bastard you have really infuriated me, now if I did not torture you till you regret being born then my name wouldn¡¯t be Dene," he shouted loudly and soon, and an Icy Blue armor started to appear on his body.

    Seeing its Armor horror crept on my face as what he had activated is no normal Armor but extremely rare and powerful ¡¯Phantom Method¡¯.

 Chapter 898 - Building Momentum

    <h4>Chapter 898 - Building Momentum</h4>

    It only took a moment for his ¡¯Phantom Method¡¯ to activate, and when it activated, just one look of it hadpletely blown my mind.

    It is the Armor Type Phantom Mystic Method; it hadpletely covered his body and looked like it was made of Ice Elemental Metal, the one thing of this Armor that most impressed me is its helmet, it is in world¡¯s Image which gave the whole Armor an otherworldly feel.

    As I am observing the Armor, I am shing back repeatedly. At the same time cursing about having such bad luck.

    If it had used any other conventional type method, it would have been fine, even the Speed type Method would have been fine, but this traitorous Bastard has to have the Phantom Type method.

    It makes things very difficult for me, the Phantom Type Methods really gives a lot of benefits to the user that are greater than all the basic methods, if it weren¡¯t for that then I wouldn¡¯t be scared shitless.

    "I¡¯ll ask you again to join the Glorious Grimm Race, and your life will be spared; if you are still adamant on declining, then I could only kill you to cleanse your soul and let you be reborn into the Glorious Grimm Race." He sprouted bullshit again in the same priestly voice.

    "Shut up Baldy," I said, I¡¯ve had enough of this traitor¡¯s bullshit; if it had not been strong I would have decapitated him to stop blubbering nonsense.

    Asking me to betray ¡¯The Human Race¡¯ is mad or really lost its mind in the brainwashing of the Grimm Monsters.

    I will never betray The Human Race, no matter how much I am oppressed by them. I had rather worked hard to be strong to clean some spoilt root rather than betray the whole race.

    "You have been corrupted by the sins of human Ancestors too deeply, very well I shall kill you to cleans all of the corruption you have suffered and let you be reborn into the Glorious Grimm Race," he sprouted bullshit again and disappeared from its spot.

    Next moment, I felt an icy feeling only to see him appear in front of me and its icy blue swording at me, cleave me.

    Zup Zup Zup

    Seeing that even my mad self felt extremely scared and used feather-light energy to move away to my horror, it followed after me and its Icy sword still came after me.

    Zup!

    Seeing that I grit my teeth and used the option that I had not wanted to use, I used more featherlight energy that my body could handle and shed away from the traitor¡¯s de, which is just palm distance from my neck.

    But next moment, I found him appearing behind me and again swung its sword, and I again used more energy than I could handle to dodge its attack.

    As the energy of Featherlight got refined, it got more powerful but my body remained the same despite it getting more refined.

    So, I had to use a limited amount of featherlight energy; if I used more, then it would damage my body.

    Now every use of the extra energy is damaging my body, and if I continue to use it to such a degree, then I will only be able to use it for half an hour, which is really really less for rescue to arrive.

    Ashlyn had been sending me shes of her fights, and I know lots of tinum surround her; if she came to rescue me, then it will bring me more harm than good as with her, she will bring the force of the tinum that had been fighting against her.

    As for counting on the other, that¡¯s not possible as they are in the deeper shit that Ashlyn, they are in such condition they could note even if they know there is juicy meat like a traitor.

    So, I have to save myself, and I have been furiously thinking through the various options while running away from his hot pursuit when suddenly, some change urred in my temple.

    The phantom 92nd seal had appeared inside me; I had unconsciously created the 92nd seal that I had been trying for the past seven weeks. With the appearance of the 92nd seal, the ranging momentum inside my body and soul increased further.

    It now bes powerful enough that it needs only slight power; I will now only need to create two seals at most if I can create that, then I will momentum strong enough that it will crush the limit and make me tinum in a second.

    So, with great motivation like fear of death andck of time, I started to circte the body cleansing exercise with my all, I channeled my everything and did not care about injuries I am suffering due to the pressure I am feeling.

    "Give up, your body¡¯s condition already deteriorating due to you over drafting the energy, ept the death, and be reborn into the Glorious Grimm Race," He spoke as he saw blood running out of my eyes, nose, and from veins on my temple.

    The blood is noting out due to me over drafting the energy, but due to my crazily circting Supreme Combat Exercise inside me, I have to create the seals if I did not then not only I will die here but also Ashlyn which I don¡¯t want to see happen ever.

    So, I am furiously circting and breaking out of one cirction after another; if this continues then, it won¡¯t be long before I have 93th Phantom Seal in my temple.

    "Brainwashed Idiot," I said to his offer, hearing that rage appeared in its wolf masted head and it came at me with fury, this time there was not the slightest mercy in its attack, each of its attacks was aimed at taking my life.

    This increased pressure had helped me immensely, and I was able to create the 93rd seal sooner than I thought and started to 94th seal right after.

    The greater the pressure and threat of life is, the faster I will be able to improve, and to be honest, I did not feel such pressure in the past seven months as my opponents were never tinum Elites. I would never think of fighting them before as I never had power, I only got when my method energies got refined through the 4th floor.

    It¡¯s not like I have never had life and death battles in the past seven months, I had many times, but those battles were thousand and thousand monsters attacking you, in those battles chances of losing life were really high but with my speed, I was perfectly capable of running away.

    So there was never a really desperate fight where I had no other choice but to improve myself within the fight or there will be sure death.

    This fight is a desperate fight, where I could neither fight back nor run; I could only dodge without making a single mistake, which gave me unprecedented pressure and motivation.

    Finally, I crossed the 24th move, and the 94th seal was created, and just as it did, terrifying momentum started to seethe inside me in a fury, readying for breaking any limits that tried to block its path.

 Chapter 899 - Hundred

    <h4>Chapter 899 - Hundred</h4>

    Note: In the Privilege, there are 5 Extra Chapters added in Tier at the same price.

    The Intense momentum raged inside me and I wanted to unleash its fury on a limit that had kept it caged for months.

    It was about to be unleashed when I stopped it forcefully. If I let it go and break the limit then all my efforts of the past six months will be naught, I will be just a regr tinum which I do not think is worth the months of efforts, I put into bloodcurdling practice.

    I have not wasted my blood and sweat for months just to be a normal tinum.

    Currently, the momentum I have is majorly built on the Body Cleansing Technique and Secret Method. At the same time, the construction of my Refinement Tower and Supreme Combat Exercise is really lesspared to two.

    But that is up to Normal seal and Amethyst Seal, but once I created Ruby Seal, everything will change. From the information provided by Ellen, I know that the power of the Ruby Seal is nothing to scoff at.

    The Power of the Single Ruby seal is enough to break the seal and take one to the Middle of tinum Level without the help of others, and if I merged the momentum created by my methods into its them what kind of momentum it will be and how high it will take me.

    So, for all my months of efforts to be worth, I have to create the Ruby Seal, but it will not be easy, not to forget I have Six more seals to create, but there is also momentum which I have to control from breaking out and with every seal I create, the power of the momentum will increase, and it will be more difficult for me to control it.

    But that is what I have been training for months; after I read the Information that Ellen had provided, I knew that I might be able to build a momentumpletely before I create Ruby seal, for it I had been practicing control.

    From the moment I read I knew I had to learn control, the control is needed for the two most important things of my n. Controlling this momentum is the 1st and most easiest thing as the hardest thing wille right after I will need to control something which is uncontroble.

    But before doing that, I will have to control this momentum till I create 100 seals, only then I will be able to reach that 2nd thing.

    "I thought tinums are powerful but seeing you who is even using the extremely rare Phantom Method, I have to say the tinums are just so so or maybe it is only you that weak that you can¡¯t even utilise all your power properly,"

    "All the brainwashing of the Grimm Bastard has made you weak as p.u.s.s.y.: I said.

    I really have limited time and need great motivation and what could be better motivation when frenzied tinum Elite that is thirsty for your blood.

    "You wretched Animal, if I did not slice you into a thousand pieces, then I wouldn¡¯t be Dene." he shouted at the top of his voice and came at me with burning, killing intent that made me feel intoxicated.

    The Mock worked like a charm, this human as if became frenzied Grimm Monster started to attack me crazily, in its craziness it¡¯s power had increased thrice which directly led me to the edge of life and death.

    Every attack of it would be dodged by inches difference; every second, I would feel that freezing coldness that its sword held and knew that if the sword touched me even slightly, I would directly be a frozen popsicle without having any chance of resistance.

    This kind of danger had motivated me to the extreme, and I was able to 95th and 96th seal in quick session. Seeing the speed, I am creating the seals; I wish I had focused on my refinement Engine.

    If I had crashed through the 4th Floor and refined the Mystic Energies earlier, then I would have fought the tinum Earlier and might have been a peak elite like Ashlyn and dealing with traitors like him would have been a cinch like me.

    As this thought came into my mind, I couldn¡¯t help butugh asing across such scenarios wasn¡¯t easy, as I could havee across the Peak tinum instead of the Initial one who had just leveled up a few days ago.

    To be honest, my luck is very good that I hade across this tinum like him, who had just leveled up within a few days if it had some other member of Team 22 who had turned traitor, my bloodies body would be lying on the ground by now.

    This traitor is the weakest member of Team 22, which is one the reason why it hadn¡¯t been suspected of anything despite his gloomy and unusual temperament.

    The 97th and 98th seal alsopleted, though they took a little longer as they are difficult to create; I was still able to create them in the estimated time. However, for that, I bore a heavy price of veins of my eyes popping apart and me being unable to see anything through my eyes.

    But it did not affect me much as I see through Red vision, so the use of the eyes is not much, I still preferred them as they let me see the other color than the red.

    the 99th seal had been created, and the power of momentum had increased further. Now I will be only able to control it for less than five minutes.

    If that¡¯s not enough trouble for me then what about my body reaching its limit, it ispletely exhausted by repeated over-drafting of featherlight energy. It could only support me for two-three minutes.

    In just two-three minutes, I will have to create the hardest Seal I¡¯ve ever created, it is a huge challenge, but I am ready for it.

    "Loser is this all you got; even these wretched Grimm Monsters do better than you." "It looks like you are a true human after all, not a Glorious Grimm or whatever you were bbering earlier." I mocked it more.

    "Youuu!"

    It said with gritted teeth and came at me and this time, it directly overdrafted energy and appeared behind me like a Ghost, if not my killing intense warning me, I would have cut into two by waist up.

    Still, I dodge it by bare centimeter distance, its sword was just centimeter distance from me, feeling death so close I had regretted for a moment antagonizing it this much before I calmed down and started running away like mad.

    I used every bit of my killing rule running away, tracking its every movement but still, every attack of it was dodged by me at centimeter distance, no matter howplicated and the unexpected way I chose it will follow me like a hound on the blood, not giving me, even a chance of rest.

    It had also be harder for me to run away, every part of my body and soul exhausted and aching, wanted me to stop but I did not as It is not a time; instead, I channeled everything I am feeling into the creation ofst 100 seals and creation of it would give relief from all this fatigue and grant me immense power.

    Finally, after what it felt like ages, the phantom of the 100th Seal appeared inside my temple, and just as that happened, the momentum finally broke out of my control.

 Chapter 900 - Diamond I

    <h4>Chapter 900 - Diamond I</h4>

    It is a very important time; how far I could go will depend on what I will do in the next few minutes.

    BANNNNG!

    A huge bang resounds through my very being; it is like some should not be broken, had been broken, and just as it has broken, my body created the vacuum, and energies present in the surrounding started to seep inside me as my body faintly started to shine in tinum.

    This is my first time experiencing something like this. When breaking through the stage or level there was never a phenomenon, but this time is and not forget the energy of surrounding seeping inside, this is the first time something like this had happened as during breakthrough one have to provide the energy for oneself.

    It may seem like minutes had passed, but not even a second had passed since I created 100th Seal, and I broke through the limit.

    The traitor who had appeared behind me and about to attack me stopped on its track, so are humans and Grimm Monsters fighting below.

    "You bec" The traitor opened its mouth to say something but stopped on its track as it saw my swording at it, the speed of sword increasing at an astonishing rate and so its redyer of the edges.

    I can finally use my real fire ability, due to me feeding numerous potions to ashlyn, the power of my fire had grown tremendously in this past seven months, but due to natural limit, I could not ess it, but now I could fully ess my fire ability and also use as much as energy I could.

    The speed of my sword kept increasing as it reached closer and closer to the traitor, and when it reached close to it, it had bepletely invisible as he could follow the speed, could only see streaking after images it saw.

    This is probably why it thought my sword was moving toward its sword to counter it; unfortunately, I changed the route to my sword just when it was about to sh against it and moved it toward its neck.

    Bang!

    By the time it realized my sword already touched the icy blue armor of it and passed through it without any resistance, a look of extreme horror appeared on its face and it started to open its mouth to say something, but before it couldpletely open its mouth, it heard something banging across it.

    Boom!

    As the back of my sword hit it, it flew away and crashed across the forcefield before fainting. I wanted to kill him so badly, but it is not a wise choice as the Guild prefers if we can have them alive.

    I don¡¯t give damn about the Guild, but the traitors do have lots of information, and it will save lives of many humans would be saved if we can get that decision, this is why atst moment, I flick the sword and hit its head with controlled power instead of using the edge to cut through its neck.

    ¡¯No Time!¡¯

    I muttered and took a look at the battlefield where there are still about ten thousand Grimm Monsters fighting. I have to kill them so they would disturb me when the next phase starts as in the next minute, I would be incapacitated near a minute.

    I would have gone outside if not for fights are going on, I have to use this Sphear before that I will have to kill these small fierce, so they could not harm when I am incapacitated.

    It is a good thing they both races separated when I started to make breakthroughs; it will be easy for me to kill all of these bastards.

    I started to create the fireball and within five seconds the fireball size of the average human size appeared above me, which I directly threw in the center of the Grimm Monsters.

    BOOOOM!

    The loud boom resounded, and as the fireball crashed the screams of Grimm Monsters rang out, this was not a simple fireball in the center of it; there was Dark Sand, which started to tear these Grimm Monsters apart.

    Taking a look a look at the Grimm Monster, I shed at the traitor and pressed my hand against its chest; I could not be sure it will be unconscious when I incapacitated.

    So I released the Sunfire coated in killing into its hearts and wrapped it around itpletely, as long as this traitorous bastard made any movements, the Sunfire will burn its heart immediately.

    "I will be incapacitated for a minute, keep an eye on each if any traitor makes a moment before me kill him," I said to survive humans, in my words I directly stated the one who will make a move at me a would-be traitor.

    Now where there is another traitor or not, they will think ten times before they will try to do something toward my direction.

    Giving them another look, I closed my eyes. My body is still going through the breakthrough as it is sucking off energy from the surrounding; this only happened when one broke through the limit naturally.

    Limit Breaking Methods are somewhat like Refinement Engine and Mystic Methods. Practicing them means taking special energy called limit energy into one¡¯s body and refining when one gathers enough of this Limit Energy and refine it pure enough, he/she could use it to break the limit.

    In this method, one has to supply energy from one¡¯s breakthrough oneself; the body does not suck the energy from the surrounding like mine; this is why it is called the natural way because this way uses the natural energy which provides one innumerable benefits.

    Currently, my methods I am going through the breakthrough and my methods had not acted it; as soon as my body stopped sucking, they will start their magic.

    I have already created the Ruby Seal means I will already reach the middle level of the tinum with its help. With the progress of the Secret Method and Body Cleansing Technique, it would not be a problem for me to reach the Peak of tinum, but that is not my Goal.

    Ever since I¡¯ve read the secret information provided by Ellen, tinum never was my Goal; I wanted to reach the Diamond directly if I had wanted to be just a tinum, I would not have risked my life by provoking that traitorous bastard; so that I could create 100 Seal.

    The way mentioned in the secret information is very dangerous; there is an 80% chance that I could lose my life if a teenies mistake urred, but I am willing to take the risk; it is everything or nothing.

    Seconds passed, and finally, my body started to slow down sucking the energy, just as that happened a thumb-size potion appeared in my hand, and I looked at the bright red liquid as it is the blood of some kind, not a very dangerous potion which could kill me the most painful way.

    The real battle starts now, within ten minutes I will either be Diamond or explode as too much energy enters my body, I thought as I gulped down the potion which tasted like hot paper with the tinge of tanginess.

 Chapter 901 - Diamond II

    <h4>Chapter 901 - Diamond II</h4>

    As the potion entered inside me, my body which had nearly stopped sucking the mana from the surrounding now started sucking even more, and in a few seconds, it had reached its former speed before going above it.

    A few secondster, there was so much energy started toe inside me that I began to feel pain in my body and soul, seeing that small smile couldn¡¯t help but form in my body.

    When Ellen provided with me information about the natural way of breaking the limit, she would have never thought I would have tried something like this if she had known, she would not have provided me with this specific information.

    In the powerful Organizations in the Central Continent, it is encouraged to break the limit naturally as benefits of breaking the limit through the natural methods are far greater than the breaking the limit though the Limit Breaking Method, which used natural energy.

    In these powerful organizations when one is near breaking the Limit in a natural manner, they will be ced in special formation, that formation will do the same thing that potion is doing right now, and like formation, one could only use the potion when one had active momentum.

    If one wants to drink this potion to create a momentum, then that idiot is asking for death as this potion will turn into poison and kill him before he even has a chance to regret it.

    When I read about that secret information and its ability to help the body suck energy continuously, I found I have such potion in the knowledge I had received which do a simr thing, the only difference is that formation is man¡¯s control, he can decide at which speed he had sucked the energy.

    But it is not the same with the potion, here potion will be kept sucking energy till itpletely wears down its power and this sucking speed will continue to rise till it loses all its power.

    It¡¯s a good thing in the description of the potion there was a magic vein route, as long as I circte the energy ording to the route, I will not only quickly direct all the energy but also can use it to build the momentum for the Diamond.

    For this reason, I had practiced the control so tirelessly, now will be a test of all my control; if I can control this torrent till it wears, then I will pass; if not, then I will explode due to excessive energy and fail, it¡¯s simple as that.

    As my body started to ache due to excessive energy, I gathered into the single point and began to circte through a route provided in potion description, as I did I began to feel my strength is rising at an even greater speed than before.

    As more and more energy started toe inside my body, I started to direct it all toward a single point before circting, doing that the pain I was feeling also disappeared and my strength started to rise rapidly.

    First, there was no problem with my control; I was able to control the whole energy properly and circted through the route, but as time passed, more and more energy started toe inside me. It started to be a little difficult for me to control it all.

    But that did not faze me from improvising, I kept earning as I directed the energy, I have never experienced something like this before, but I have tons of experience in circting the energy due to the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Though in the practicing Supreme Combat Technique, I used to use all my strength to circte while here I am using all my strength to directly energy, these two things are exactly opposite to each other but experience gained through them still helps and not to forget my strength is rising which made me bear more energy.

    Time passed by finally after some time my body stopped digesting the energy, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but be serious as now the serious moment starts, I have reached the Peak of tinum Level, and if I have to move forward I have to break the second limit.

    For that, I have to gather enough energy inside without getting popped up like a balloon; it is an extremely difficult task in which the slightest mistake would make me lose my life.

    There is no chance to regret, nor am I regretting, I was clearly aware that something like this would have happened and had been preparing for it for months.

    "What is happening?" asked John to his friend, "He is breaking through tinum." said his friend as he looked at Micheal, who was in the center of an energy whirlpool shining in tinum light.

    "I did not hear something like this happen when one broke through the tinum," asked John as he looked at the whirlpool around Micheal, "I think he is breaking through naturally without the help of the limit braking method." his friend replied.

    "Naturally.¡¯¡¯ John said in shock, he had been part of Elite Corps for quite a few months and knew people could make a breakthrough the natural way, but all this month he is Elite Corps, he did not hear any news of someone breaking the limit through the natural way.

    Hun!

    Understanding what is happening, he stood quietly on his spot, but a few secondster, he noticed something which made him even more confused, "He had already reached the peak of 1st star, why is he continuing to suck the energy.

    He had just asked the question when Micheals aura rose into 2nd star and continued rising at even greater speed, "I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never heard something like this before." His friend said as he looked at Micheal even more concentratedly.

    They watched and saw within four minutes Micheals power rose from 1st Star of tinum to 7th star before it stopped rising further but the energy whirlpool around him is still going bigger and bigger.

    "Is he bleeding?" John asked when she saw blooding from the Arm of Michael, and a few seconds after that, he saw his neck was also bleeding as the time passed more and more blood started toe out of Micheal.

    "I don¡¯t know what is happening, but if I were to guess, then I would say that there is too much energy entering into his body and without going somewhere." "It is likely stuffing his body full if he did find a way soon, I am afraid he will explode soon." said his friend.

    John nodded and wanted to take a step back, feeling that the young man could explode at any time, but he stopped himself when remembering the warning that the young man had given before closing his eyes.

    Though he said not to take any step toward him, he did not say anything about taking a step back.

    He did not dare to take a step back, if by mistake someone shouted traitor, then she died before she could exin himself.

    Seeing the young man who had bepletely bloodied and started bloating many before started to activate their defensive methods, John also activated his as he was very sure the young man would explode at any moment.

    He was just having that thought when suddenly an oppressive aura spread through the whole sphere, making everyone in fear.

    ¡¯This aura!¡¯ John eximed in his mind; he is very familiar with this aura as the only person who had this aura of all the people who hade for this mission is Mission Leader, who is Diamond Elite.

 Chapter 902 - Diamond III

    <h4>Chapter 902 - Diamond III</h4>

    ¡¯F.u.c.k it was Hard!¡¯ At one moment I had really thought I would explode, the energy was really f.u.c.k.i.n.g too much for me, I barely able to divert it to the right ces and save myself from exploding.

    But all my efforts were worth it; I was able to build enough momentum to be able to break the second Limit and be Diamond, though the power of potion had dried up right after I broke the Limit, the body had again naturally started sucking up the energy.

    I let out a soft sigh as I felt my injuries healing at a visible rate, and my strength is rising exponentially if I opened my eyes now, I would see my body glowing in Diamond colored light.

    Finally, a few secondster, the energying inside me started to slow down as I formally became the Diamond Elite, but everything is not over yet; there is one more thing which will take my strength to another level.

    Crack Crack... Surr...

    As the energy around me finally slowed down, various sounds started to ring out of my body, the Soul cracking Sound of the Secrete Method, Seals Of Supreme Combat Exercise Sucking Energy, and my body going through Major Cleansing, all of them started to take effect at once.

    Gulp!

    Seeing this is Golden Chance, I did not waste time and started to waste a single second; I immediately took the perfect monster core I¡¯ve prepared for this asion and swallowed it down with some difficulty and also began to circte Supreme Combat Exercise like I never before.

    I even started my refinement to refine the energy as I would need a shit load of it for the Ruby. However, I have huge mana storage within my Reinement Engine, I don¡¯t think it would be enough from what I¡¯ve heard about the Ruby Seal, so I started Refinement Engine to refine more energy if it required.

    Now my soul and body will be going through two baptisms of Secrete Method and Four Major Cleansings of Body Cleansing Technique and not to forget Ruby Seal, I wonder at what level I would reach when I am finished.

    I just hope that my body will digest the powerful core I had eaten; I had already instructed Nero to eat all the extra energy that will start to harm, so everything should be fine.

    Bang!

    I had just started the Refinement Engine when a ¡¯Bang¡¯ resounded through my soul, and I found myself in familiar conscious space.

    "Diamond, he has be Diamond," John said with a voice full of shock, not only it but each and every person here is shell shocked, they have never heard of anyone bing tinum and Diamond in single, he did not even an hour, he just took barely fifteen minutes.

    John watched as the whirlpool of energy around that freaky guy withered down and Diamond shine receded; he thought it was finally over now that freaky guy became Diamond, but no, it is being far from over.

    Just as the energy whirlpool receded and Diamond shine disappeared, he saw that taking out what it seems like a big piece of Monster Core and popping into his mouth and a few seconds after his aura started to rise again and with it another thing also started to rise.

    "F.u.c.k! This horrible smell!"

    People started toin heavily as a very horrible smell began toe out of that freak body, seeing the familiar horrible smell John did not waste a second and applied a mask on his face.

    Not only him, each and every person in the Sphear applied the mask on their face, but all of them. Though the smell is horrible, they did not want to take a step back, this freak had done something amazing, and they wanted to observe every bit of it, it may turn helpful to them in the future.

    The Golden Excelsiors from the front had even taken out a few devices from storage to every energy fluctuation; these people really want to take everything they can get!

    John had been just recording, but now seeing them taking out devices to record, he also did not hold back and take all high-end gadgets he had and started to record.

    "Why has the smell increased so heavily, Major Cleansing should not have this much heavy smell?" John asked his friend, though he had a faint guess, he still wants to confirm it with his friend.

    Hearing his question, his friend touched his mask and tapped his finger on it before sniffing with his nose, seeing that John couldn¡¯t help but shook his head seeing that.

    When he applied the mask, he did notpletely block the small; he let tiny of that horrible smell came in, so he could keep tracking the changes.

    "He is breaking through the Natural way means he must have built momentum with the methods and Body Cleansing Exercise is one of the Methods that used to build momentum." His friend said.

    "He is likely going through the three or more Major Cleansing and that thing he ate earlier, likely a piece of Monster Core, he uses to maximize the benefits of the Major Cleaning." his friend added.

    John couldn¡¯t help but nod at his friend¡¯s assessment as he also thinks the same as the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but Marvel, the Freaks perseverance, to spend months trying to build momentum.

    He had heard quite a lot about that abnormal Bird of his, whenever people talked about him, they would always make snidements about him Fame Riding his monster but looking at what I am seeing, it is not just his monster that is abnormal but he too is abnormal and bigger abnormal than his Monster.

    His aura continues to rise, so his horrible smell he is giving off. Sniffing the scent, I say he is at least going four major Cleansings together, seeing that John couldn¡¯t help but let out a mirthlessugh as till now, he had only been able to practice till Four Major Cleansings.

    But seeing the freak john promised himself that he would practice more seriously from today will not ck off; not only will he practice Body Cleansing Technique seriously but also other methods like Supreme Combat Exercise.

    He may not have the ambition to break the limit naturally, but he will practice more diligently to get stronger; he is clearly aware that if not the freak, they all would have been massacred by Traitor.

    When I came back from the conscious space, I saw four of Major Cleansing also reaching their limit, inside me nearly all the energy of the core had been melted and fused, and Nero also looked quite bloated and content, through our link I know he is ready to make the breakthrough, but I had told him to stop as it is not the time.

    My time in Conscious Space had been very helpful, and when I came out, I found out I had created three amethyst seals (130 seals), which shocked me, but when I thought about how the creations of seals changes after first Ruby Seal, the three amethyst seals did not shock me very much.

    I looked at the third Amethyst Seal, which is forming beside the Beautiful Ruby Seal; it is taking way too much mana, more than ten times what Amethyst seal before use to take, but it is good as the power of previous amethyst seal would not even trickle to current me.

    Soon the third or thirteenth Amethyst Seal is created, and the Major cleansing also stopped giving me a clear view about my power, which, if I am not wrong, is at the 3rd Star of Diamond.

 Chapter 903 - Strange Reality

    <h4>Chapter 903 - Strange Reality</h4>

    3rd Star Of Diamond!

    To be honest, I am a little surprised to get this far as I thought it would mostly reach the 2nd Star at most, but my methods and preparations worked better than I had expected, well it¡¯s good they did, with this power the chances of my surviving had increased quite by far.

    I opened my eyes and found all people in the same potion I saw before closing my eyes, the only difference is that they all are wearing masks and holding various devices towards me, seeing that small smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    "Thank you for protecting me when I am advancing," I said with genuine expressions before summoning fire over me to burn off all the filthy sweat and smell I have over me, I would have liked to take a bath, but there is a huge battle going outside, so I don¡¯t have the luxury to do that.

    I was about to go out when my gaze fell on Traitor; I immediately appeared beside him and ced my hand on my chest. This time I released my energies and created bindings only just on his heart but all over its body.

    I also did some tinkering, so he remains unconscious for quite a while. Some traitorsmit suicide just as they caught; I don¡¯t want something like that to happen, at least not on my watch.

    After I have done with it, I take out all of his hidden and Visible storages; since these storages are from a traitor, I will have to submit them for the inspection, but I will still inspect it and take anything I like.

    "Don¡¯te out, there is a big battle going on outside," I said to the people before I ce the drill on the forcefield, with my current power I could forcefully break through the forcefield, but it will take time and create themotion which I do not want.

    So, I just simply ced the drill on the forcefield and walked outside when the big gap opened through it. When I walked out, there was a stark different scene going on outside.

    Unlike earlier, all the tinum Elites havee outside, not only tinum but also Diamonds, I could clearly see the Bloodied figure of Mission Leader ra. She is barely holding her off against the attack of Seven Diamond Grimm Monsters of the different tribes.

    The Human tinum Elites are not faring much better either; they are alsopletely bloodied fighting against these Top tinums, if not for Ashlyn providing them support, they all would have lost their lives.

    These tinum Elites are not normal; they are more powerful than normal Elites; if they have been normal elites, it would not be a human side that would be losing.

    Except for Ashlyn, nobody noticed me, Ashlyn wanted toe at me, but with Eleven tinum Elites chasing her and she barely has time to even look at me.

    Seeing the condition of the battle, I immediately took my sword, but it was not a red sword or my totem artifact. The Red sword could not be used; its level has be too low topete against tinum and Diamond.

    The sword I took is greatsword; it is pitch ck and has a simr weight and size as my totem Artifact; it is an excellent sword to practice before I use my totem Artifact.

    I shook the sword a little as it felt even lighter than I had expected, but I am in no mood to change the sword right now; this is the sword I am familiar with, and I will fight with it.

    I ced the sword on my back as it is not time to use it, I will have to deal with the small fries before, to do that I will only have two to three-second before Diamonds notices me and I have to fight time.

    Zup!

    I shed away from my spot and appeared in the air, on the perfect spot where I could see and attack all the tinum Elites.

    Sup Sup Sup Sup...

    Barely anyone noticed when I appeared midair and saw the knives that are releasing through my hands; these knives are the best I have. I have bought especially for this scenario to use them against the tinum and Diamond Elites.

    ¡¯I am dead; I am dead f.u.c.k I am dead.¡¯ I keep thinking in my mind as I fight against these five Grimm Monsters. These f.u.c.kers are really powerful if they had been the average tinums he would have ughtered them long ago, but these bastards are not easy to kill.

    Jerome and Sera had already been killed, and I think I will be next, I am already drained though I have enough energy to fight for two days, still in front of these bastards is not enough.

    I was able to survive until now because of my hidden moves, but I have already used all of them many times, these f.u.c.kers have got used to them and now finding the gap through them to finish me off.

    Puch! Puch! Puch!

    I was cursing them in mind while fighting when I heard the soft puchi sound and saw three of the five Grimm Monsters I was fighting had their skulls somehow pierced by the pitch-ck kunais.

    How? Where?

    These three Grimm Monsters soon lost shine in their eyes and started to fall. It is too sudden, one moment I was fighting the next moment I saw Kunais pierced through the skull of three Grimm Monsters, I didn¡¯t even see Kunai, I just heard the sound and found the Kunais were already in the skull of the Grimm Monsters.

    The two Grimm Monsters I immediately stopped fighting and created a safe distance between them before they looked around, only to see Grimm Monsters falling from toward ground like rain.

    I was just looking around, who is the one who killed them while thinking if one his teammate became Diamond which seemed unlikely as he would have sensed it as they all were fighting at very close distance.

    If it is not his teammates, then did they receive the unexpected reinforcement, but that has also seemed unlikely as they are in the territory of the Grimm Monsters, and this Garrison is only one the radius of the five hundred kilometers.

    "BASTARD!"

    I was just searching for the culprit when I heard a loud shout filled with extreme rage; I quickly looked in the direction of the voice and saw it is from one of Grimm Monsters that is fighting against the team leader.

    Like us, all of them also stopped fighting and are looking in a certain direction.

    I looked at the team leader and saw her in even worse condition than me, there was not a part on her body that is not being bloodied, and now that bloodied face had a look of shock, a look of utter shock.

    I looked at the direction where Grimm Monster and the team leader are looking and finally saw the person they are looking at.

    "It can¡¯t be, how can it be he?" I said out loud of shock, questioning my own eyes, but no matter how much I try to deny, it seemed to be the truth, especially when he intentionally revealed the aura of 3td Star of Diamond.

    Have I gone mad in despair that I started seeing things? I asked myself as the strange reality appeared in front of my eyes.

 Chapter 904 - Fighting Diamonds I

    <h4>Chapter 904 - Fighting Diamonds I</h4>

    Note: Extra Chapter! Vote our novel in Top 20 to get 5 Extra Chapters.

    "BASTARD!"

    A Diamond werewolf screamed at me loudly as it finally saw what I was doing, but I did not give a hoot about its rage and continued throwing knives, seeing that rage on the faces of Grimm Monster became bubbling and three of them came at me.

    Seeing theming at, I stopped throwing the knives and let the madness take me out as I took out the sword off my back. I let out the madness because all three of these Diamonds are at 2rd Star one star lower than me.

    Even though they are normal 2 Star Diamonds, they are more powerful than me as they have their method of power while I did not.

    The featherlight and Domain of Withering Sand, both of them at the level Golden Elite, and due to 4th-floor Refinement, they could be used in the tinum level, but that is their limit.

    So, unless I practiced their higher levels, these two Mystic methods would be useless to me, I would have to fight these three Grimm Monsters with my ability which will be very difficult, but I am up for the challenge.

    "Bastards you have killed quite a lot of our Comrades now pay the price for what you did." said one Grimm Monster as three of them came at me with their speed type method.

    It will be one of most difficult fights I¡¯ve ever fought, till now I had only fought against the Golden who only has one Mystic Method, traitor which I fought earlier had one extremely rare Phantom Method, and another is a Defensive Method which he revealed when I was smashing my sword against its head.

    But the one I am facing are Diamonds who could practice three Mystic Methods, dealing with them would be quite difficult, but I am up for the challenge, as now I could be able to fully utilize the abilities that my Killing Rule bestowed me without feeling drained.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    As they came towards me they attacked me with their methods, one released extremely sharp wind des, other released concentrated energy beams andst attacked with a very dangerous looking blue fireball.

    I could not let any of these attacks touch me as each of them have the power to seriously injure me and kill me if any of their attacks hit on any vital part of mine, so I should not let that happen.

    Seeing their attacking toward, instead of dodging, I jumped forward into their attacks, and with repeated practice of doing it, I have be quite an expert taking the jumps between the attacks.

    They were shocked, but that did not dy their reaction; as I jumped into the attacks, another barrage of attacks came at me, and this time the attacks have very little space between them. Seeing that a made smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    I twisted my body at the angel who seemed inhuman to whoever looked at and passed through the attack and used the momentum of the in my sword and swung it at Bullman.

    Seeing my attacking toward it, it activated its speed method swung its hammer at me while its friends attacked me with their methods against me, seeing that weird smile on my face couldn¡¯t help but widen.

    If I had Mystic Practice to the current level, I would not have to fight such a dangerous battle against these Grimm Monsters who are a level lower than me they would have fished on chopping board for me.

    But I did not mind such difficulty. It could be said that I am quite enjoying it, I would rarely get a chance to fight such battles when my methods are up to date.

    If I wanted to finish battle quickly, I could just take out my sword, with the help of it, I would need maximum a minute to finish this bastard but I will not do that, these three are very good grinding stones for me to gain control over my new advanced strength.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Seeing the hammer and two method attacksing toward me, I threw a couple of knives at the method attacks with my open hand while continuing with my sword attack.

    CLANG!

    As our weapons shed, I felt intense forceing at me, most of it was destroyed by my cover of rule power, but some force were able to seep inside me and injured me, ¡¯So, its third method is Strength Type.¡¯ I thought.

    I have been counting the method of the three Grimm Monsters; the Bullman has Speed, Ofensse, and Strength type of method, while others did not show their third method yet.

    As my sword shed against its hammer, my knives have effectively dealt with method attacks. Methods do not make one invincible; there are many ways one could deal with method attacks.

    I have had a lot of free time in the past seven month, and I used some of that free time to think of ways to deal with methods, and my knives are one of them.

    "Don¡¯t hold back on Methods! He has just advanced and has not upgraded the methods yet." shouted the werewolf.

    Quite Sharp! I couldn¡¯t help but mutter in my mind hearing the shout of the Werewolf, a cruel smile appeared on the Bullman as it heard it and next moment they started attacking me indiscriminately.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    Wind des, fireballs, and energy beams came at me, but I showed no fear against them, I calmly took out knives from my storage and threw at the attacks that wereing at me.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    Each of my knives hit against the attack urately neutralizing and deflecting the perfectly, the Grimm Monster stopped seeing this and continued attacking me with their method powers, but not a single attack was able to hit me.

    "Let¡¯s attack him directly." said the werewolf after some time seeing not a single attack of theirs was able to hit me, the Grimm monsters looked quite frustrated and angry that they wanted to tear me apart.

    They seemed to channel all that anger and frustration into their attacks as they became very ferocious, I had to get creative over to survive against their attacks.

    As time passed, I got better and better control over my sudden strength, which made my moves very refined. The untrained eyes would see my condition the same, barely holding on against the Grimm Monsters, but an expert would see how easy for me to dodge the attacks.

    These powerful attacks have be a breeze for me, the impablebination of Killing Rule and my expert control that I¡¯ve learned through months of hard work made me feather in a tornado, it could sweep me inside but could never harm me.

    They also seem to understand what is happening and upped their attacks, even more, going as far as giving a big opening in their defense so that I could walk in, but how can I be unaware of these little tricks.

    As a result, I started to throw the knives at these intentional openings which frustrated them to no end and their expressions have be such that they wanted to eat me alive.

 Chapter 905 - Fighting Diamonds II

    <h4>Chapter 905 - Fighting Diamonds II</h4>

    I passed through their attacks as I normally do and they alike always released another barrage of attack while Snakemen came at me with its poisonous de, this nothing new as it had been happening for the past ten minutes.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    I released my knives toward the method attacks of two Grimm Monsters and looked at snakeman that approached me speedily with its speed method, seeing iting at me, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Sup Sup

    Soon it approached me, and this time, I should have used my sword to attack me, but I did no such thing, I took out two knives from my storage and threw them at the Snakeman.

    These knives are different from the other knives I¡¯ve used; these knives are coated with my Sunfire rule and fire ability.

    In the past seven months, both of them have gotten stronger, due to my insufficient strength, I was unable to ess their power, but now there is no power in my body that I can¡¯t ess.

    With the boost of my Sunfire and Fire Ability, the speed of my knives increased three times.

    Puch! Puch!

    The Grimm Monster got rmed, seeing it and diverted the sword which wasing toward me to defend, but unfortunately, the distance between us was too close and speed of knives too fast that before its sword could reach the knives, the knives reached its pierced through both of its eyes.

    It barely opened its mouth to scream when it becamepletely stilled and started to fall from the sky.

    Seeing it, the Bullman and Werewolf got quite shocked; they thought even if they could not kill this human, he could not kill them as he did not have any method power, but seeing how their friend is killed, they are utterly wrong the human could still kill them.

    "You F.u.c.k.i.n.g Human!"

    The two Grimm Monster seemed to have lost seeing their friend killed and started to throw an attack at me indiscriminately; I think they are doing that because they don¡¯t know how to defeat me, all the other ways they have tried result in failure and their friend even got killed.

    So they are doing the easiest thing they could do, bombard me with their attacks, but how can these attacks touch me? They may be powerful, but my knives are easily able to deal with them.

    The bombardment of the attacks hadsted for a few minutes before it had suddenly stopped, both of the Grimm Monsters looked at me as I had effectively dealt with all their attacks without moving an inch from my spot.

    "Gssbsk ungd snsg..."

    They looked at me before Werewolf said something to the Bullman beside it in the Grimm Language, which I was not able to understand before both of them came at me and with speed faster than ever before.

    ¡¯Looks like they have decided to attack from close.¡¯ I thought their choice was not surprising as I could easily deal with the long-range attacks with my knives; if they wanted to kill me, then they would have had toe closer to me.

    Though it is a very risky choice seeing how easily I killed the Sneakeman, they have to take it if they want to kill me, and seeing they areing with fury on their faces, they do have every bit of intentions to kill me.

    As they speedily came at me, they also attacked, not wanting to give me a moment of rest, but life before, I stayed on my spot and dealt with their attacks as I wanted for them toe closer to me.

    Suddenly when they were just four meters away from me, both of their aura had a change, both of them activated their third methods, the Bullman activated its strength type method which I hade across before and werewolf had activated its Defense method which it had kept hidden.

    "DIEEE!"

    Both of them shouted as they came at me, the werewolf had taken charge as it had activated its defense method which covered its whole body is an earthly yellow field that covered its whole body which seemed more powerful than normal defensive methods.

    It had a fiendish smile on its face as it came, fully confident that my knives won¡¯t be able to do anything against his defensive method, and it is right, my knives may not be effective against this kind of defensive method.

    The Earthly Field will slow my knives, by the time it will reach it they will be no threat to it, it would be a different thing if I had the featherlight Method up to date, with it there would have been no problem for me as with featherlight Method, my knives became fast enough that they could easily be pierced through such fields without losing much speed but s the featherlight energy I have is not worth much in this battle.

    Seeing the smile on the Werewolf¡¯s face as it attacked me with its ws, a smile couldn¡¯t help but form on my lips as I thought about how its face would be when I cut it into two.

    Seeing werewolves wsing at me from one side and a hammer of Bullman from the other, I did the most unexpected thing that both of them thought I would do, I released the sword from my hands.

    They never expected I would do such a thing directly discarding my weapons, which is now falling down at great speed due to weight, and instead of getting happy over me discarding my weapons, both of the Grimm Monsters be alert.

    They are Diamond powerhouses, they have gone through many life and death battles and knew if something weird like this happened in the battle means danger ising.

    Their hearts had warned them to run away, but seeing the enemy so close that they could kill it the next moment, both of the Grimm Monsters pushed the warning down from their hearts and increased the strength of their attacks to limit.

    Not running away when their hearts warned them to is the most foolish thing they have ever done became the moment the sword fell down, the next sword appeared in my hand.

    A sword with a simple ck handle andpletely red cristal de which made it look like a Rubie, as it appeared it started to shine brightly on its edges.

    As my Totem Artifact appeared in my hand, my power had skyrocketed; it directly reached 5th Star of Diamond from the 3rd Star of Diamond; with such strength, these became at to me.

    I swung my sword without hesitation, and it moved such speed that Werwolf was able to see it, the only thing it could see its red streak, it tried to move its metallic ws for the defense, but before it could do, it found the de it cutting through the defensive field without slightest obstruction which horrified it further.

    SLICE!

    My sword cut through its field without facing the slightest problem, and next moment, it touched its waist and cut through it like it is cheese, and before long, it finished as it was cut into two, though it may be finished, but I am not.

    SLICE!

    I carried on with this momentum and swung my sword at my back, where I cut the bullman into two by its chest, which killed it instantly, unlike the falling werewolf, which is still alive.

    I had not wanted to use my sword this early, but ra is having quite a trouble in dealing with four Diamonds if I did not provide the help soon, she would die.

 Chapter 906 - Battle Ends

    <h4>Chapter 906 - Battle Ends</h4>

    I had thought that ra¡¯s condition would improve after I took the Three Grimm Monsters but it did not seem to be the case after three Grimm Monsters hade to attack me, the other four had upped their offensive toward ra, making her condition little worse than before.

    As I finished killing three Grimm Monsters I sped toward ra, as for the tinum they all were killed. After I finished half of the tinums alone, Ashlyn finished off the rest with the help of humans.

    She is currently in the Sphear where I had been, keeping an eye on traitor. I have secured it as much as I can but nothing could be said about these traitors, so be extra careful I had asked Ashlyn to keep an eye on that traitorous bastard.

    If not for that I would have let here inside me, so I could level up. With the seals imprinted on her and other enhancements from the level up, she would definitely be Diamond-like me.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against the sword of Grimm Monsters, effectively stopping the attack that was aiming at ra, all of them shocked seeing my appearance as they did not sensed it at all.

    There are four Grimm Monsters that are fighting ra, in the four Grimm Monsters two are at the 2nd Star of Diamond while the other two are at the 3rd Star of the Diamond and the attack I just stopped is from the 3rd Star Diamond Red Lizardman.

    The battle came standstill by my entrance, all four Grimm Monsters looked at me intently. They did not have to ask about their friends as with me being here there is no need to guess what happened to their friends.

    They are looking at me like they want to gauge my strength as the attack of 3rd Star Diamond I had stopped is not a normal attack but one that was powered with Two Mystic Methods and I had stopped it without many shakes.

    Well, it was not using my sword, I would have shot back with broken bones and puking blood but with my sword, there is no chance, not only it gives me advancement of the two levels but also stops most of the forces that came toward me.

    "Let¡¯s finish these bastards up, we have been in this God-forsaken desert for too long.:" I said, to be honest, we were not in this ce for too long but I wanted to say something catchy to start the battle again and those words felt best.

    "You bastard, do you think we are that easy to kill." The Red Lizardman thundered as he heard my words and attacked and from behind him, another 3rd Star Diamond Bearman came with the ax.

    Looks like they have considered me the bigger threat than ra as two 3rd Star Diamond attacked me simultaneously.

    ng ng ng...

    Seeing Grimm Monstering at me, a smile appeared on my face as I started to reply to their attacks but my movements seem so casual that I feel like I am ying against a Novice.

    There is no tension on my face and just a casual smile and to be honest, I am not feeling much stress-fighting them. Though it is true they have powerful Methods that could kill me if it but so what, those attacks of theirs have to hit me at first.

    I would have taken them seriously if some powerful methods like FeatherLight or Phantom but all havemon methods which could not be evenpared to the Earthly Yellow Field that Werewolf had.

    But it is not easy to practice the powerful method, the powerful Mystic Method came with their own restrictions.

    Like the featherlight method, to most people, its energy is a poison that could kill one within an hour and Mystic Methold like Phantom Methods require a special constitution, only those who have those constitutions could practice most methods.

    This is why most of the Methods used by Grimm Monster or Humans are just normal ones, the only exception to these rules are members of powerful organizations in the central continent, they have such a big collection that someone always finds something that is suitable to them.

    ra, for example, is from the powerful Organisation which is why despite being a 1 Star Diamond, she was able to survive against the attack of Seven Diamond powerhouses, she had powerful methods especially that defensive method of her, it is extremely strong that it bore the attacks of 3 Star Diamond without injuring ra too seriously.

    "Die Die Die, Bastard Die..."

    The two Grimm Monsters are attacking me crazily as I am their biggest enemy, they used every method and every move present in their arsenal but they were not able to do anything to me.

    These two are quite skilled though since we started fighting they have never let me feel even for a moment, they would always get creative with their attacks to beat me which made me learn something well, if not for that I would have killed them the minute the battle started.

    Hun!

    ¡¯It is time to kill them.¡¯ I thought with a sigh as I saw ra killing one Grimm Monster and now she is going after another.

    SLICE!

    The casual smile on face turned serious and I ducked the attack instead of directly shing against it before taking a few steps and cutting the neck of Red Lizardman with my sword, it happened so fast that Red Lizardman only knew when it died when it saw another half of its body falling to the Ground.

    SLICE!

    The killing of the second monster was not easy as the first, it took a few seconds more as it tried to run away, I had barely managed to kill it as if I had been secondte it would have run away and I would not have been able to stop it since I did not have the same speed as it.

 Chapter 907 - Special Cell

    <h4>Chapter 907 - Special Cell</h4>

    "You have given a nice surprise from Golden Elite Excelsior to Mid Diamond, even in my Organisation Back home, this is quite a shocking thing," ra said as she flew toward me after she killed thest Diamond.

    A clear hit of appreciation could be seen in her eyes with a hint of shock, which is still lingering deep inside.

    I took her praise with a smile, saying anything would be just humblebrag, "How are your injuries?" I asked as I changed the subject. Her injuries are healing her injuries at a visible rate as she had drunk a couple of bottle potions a few moments ago.

    "They are healing, but to fully heal I will need two hours." She replied as we started to flow down. "We have a traitor among us," I informed her. She did not sound surprised by that, "I figured aftering across the attack of so many tinum and Diamonds," she said with a sigh as tuned toward me.

    "Who is it?" She asked, "Dene." I replied directly, "What!" she eximed in shock as if she could not believe it. If I had been in her face, I would too not have believed it; finding my own teammates traitor is a very difficult thing to ept, especially when you are a team leader.

    I did not say anything; I just took her to the Sphere where the traitor is, when I reached there, I saw the baldy, which is still unconsciously being guarded by Ashlyn and several tinum Elite very tightly.

    "Team Leader." Said tinums seeing raing inside the Sphere, she just nodded at them before she walked toward the ce where the traitor is lying in a pool of blood.

    He may look wretched with all the blood all over his body but he is quite fine; the little injuries he had suffered during the attack are already half-healed; the rest will heal on their own in a few hours.

    "Your bindings are good," said ra as she touched and sensed the internal binding I had ced inside of its body, even a Diamond powerhouse like ra would need at least a day to remove all of them safely.

    She had sensed the bindings for a few minutes before she started to take out physical binding from her storage.

    "These internal bindings are very good, but one has to take the extra measures against the tractors, these people are very wily capable of escaping from the most controlled situations." she said as she started to bind him physically.

    Soon she finished binding traitor carefully, now except for some part of his head, everything has wholly disappeared in cocoon-like bindings.

    "The Airship will pick us up in two hours, clean everything by then." ra said. Everyone started to collect, unlike them, I did not have to spend much effort as the storage of the Grimm Monsters has already been collected for me by these Golden Elites.

    I am very grateful for that, collecting from the burned bodies of the Grimm Monsters would be a very tiring and dirty job which I would have done grudgingly if not for these nice people who have helped me.

    "Um, we all were hoping if you could give us your mail, we want to consult you if we had any problem in practicing, it is totally fine if you don¡¯t want to." asked a young man simr age as me.

    He looked quite nervous when he asked; I could feel the hopeful eyes of everyone on me when he asked the question, this is likely they have collected the storages and bodies of Grimm Monsters for me.

    "Sure," I said as I transferred my mail to them, I know they likely have questions about Limit Breaking. I will answer them if I have free time and do not touch on my secret.

    After walking out of the Sphere, I collected bodies of tinum and Diamonds, which I have killed.

    "How are the casualties?" I asked, "We have a lot quite a lot of people in this battle, including two tinum or three if we count the traitor, we have lost 235 Golden Elites." said ra with a heavy sigh.

    The numbers are quite disastrous; this mission ranked third in casualty in all the Mission I¡¯ve done in Warzone. Such casualties are quite rare but not that rare; the teams suffered such casualties now and then.

    It felt quite painful to see so many bodies, these people all of them havee with the aspiration to rise higher, but the single battle took all of them away, leaving only memories for their friends and family.

    Only due to such sacrifices, we can go against the Grimm Monsters for thousands of years, as they not only had a higher number than us but also had more powerhouses.

    ra and I helped in putting the bodies of our teammates in a coffin, and after that, I activated a small abode and took a shower. This is a special privilege of the Diamond; even tinum won¡¯t dare to do that in fear of being charged under dereliction of duty.

    We Diamonds at most will get a rebuke or small fine by doing that, though it is normal behavior, ra and I did that because we have one us always to stand guard over the battlefield if she or I were the only one Diamond in the field we would not have done that no matter how much dirty were feeling.

    The two hours passed and we flew into the airship, bringing the traitor with us who is ced in a special Cell in the airship which is made for such prisoners, we ced him in a cell and shared the feed of the cell with all tinums.

    This feed will y in their pods, whether they want it or not till we reach the Heim safely.

    After securing the traitor in its cell, I walked into my pod where the feed of Cell was ying in my pod. I took a look at it before Ifortablyid on my bed and popped the core into my mouth as what I am going to do will need lots of energy.

    As the core entered my mouth, I asked Nero to start the level up, just as I said Nero started to initiate the level up.

    It feels quite good to get the feeling of level up again after more than seven months, but I only get to enjoy the feeling for a few seconds before the seals started to imprint themselves on Ashlyn. I have to provide them with energy.

    Last time I did not have the time to observe the making of the Ruby seal, but this now that seal is getting imprinted in the Ashlyn, I am getting a clear look, and I have to today, it is magnificent.

    The seal looking like it is made of blood Blood crystals and it made of entwining of various runes which I can¡¯t seem to fathom, they feel very mysterious as if the origin world is hidden in those runes and if one was able to understand those runes them one will able to utilize the strength of the world for his own.

    I know it sounds a little far-fetched, but when I looked at the Seal, I felt it more and more to be true.

 Chapter 908 - Phantom Method

    <h4>Chapter 908 - Phantom Method</h4>

    I was able to consecutively make two breakthroughs, reaching directly to the Peak of the Brigadier Stage.

    Nero had .u.mted enough energy to level uppletely six months ago, but he could not level up due to the limit. When I broke the limit and became Diamond, the energy that Nero had be tricklepared to what I needed to make a breakthrough in Diamond.

    But when I went through four major cleansings at the same time and ate the core to get more benefits, Nero also got some benefits from that too. He was quickly able to guzzle up the energy we needed for the level up.

    The two consecutive levels gave me quite a boost; I went from Early 3 Star Diamond to Peak 3 Star Diamond, now I just needed a little more strength, and I will be able to be 4 Star Diamond.

    After the breakthrough, I rested a little to calm my nerves before I sent my consciousness to my storage ring, which is now utterly different from what it was seven months ago.

    The whole 10 KM square space is filled with racks, and these racks are full of stuff very neatly if it were a supermarket one would easily find anything needed without getting lost in such big space.

    Three months ago, I did the big overhaul of this ce like that when I filled the storage full. That time, I also realized that my system is not as neat as I thought and many things were disced

    So, I brought some organizing books, read them before I started arranging stuff in the Organised manner, and to free up some space, I started storing stuff in storage pouches.

    I had started with low-level stuff before I came to Silver Elite, so now whatever stuff I see in ten kilometers distance, all the stuff is useful for the Golden Elite above, as for other low-level stuff, it is packed in storage pouches neatly ced on racks of their category.

    I felt quite joyful when I saw all the stuff, I many times wanted to sell all as most of them are useless, but I always stopped for some and some reason, as the time passed more and more things kept piling up, they became this.

    There are many amazing things in my storage ring, but the most amazing thing is the Big Pyramid. It is big andpletely made of Mana Crystals. All my mana crystals have been needed to build this Pyramid.

    After looking at the Pyramid for a while, I moved my senses to the pile of storages. The pile is quite big as it has thousands and thousands of storage, nearly ten thousand, and opening them all would be very exciting, and I will need to put up a lot of stuff in pouches, which will be a tiring, but exciting job.

    I looked at the pile and started to think about which storage I should open first when my gaze fell on one particr storage.

    It is the storage of the traitor, which I will have to submit to the Guild, but before that, I have to see if I could find something useful inside it.

    Gasp!

    I released all things out, and just as I did that, a Gasp came out of my mouth as my gaze fell on the book which had a familiar wolf symbol printed on it, it bore the striking simrities with the wolf mask that Phantom Method that used it had.

    Without a doubt, this book is Phantom Method that a traitor had practiced, though it is regrettable that I will not be able to use it. It is an Ice Elemental Phantom Method and requires Ice Elemental ability; I have clearly sensed it when the traitor uses it and not to forget every Phantom method requires a special constitution.

    Still, I am very happy to be able to get it as with one Phantom Method in hand, I could use it to exchange for another Phantom Method, but it will be hard to find an Armor type Phantom Method as this one, Armor Type phantom method are very race especially like this one which envelope the armor around you not like some when you had humanoid phantom enveloped you.

    I took out the book and used the trantor function on the Method book as it is written in Grimm Language. I am quite excited to read it; this will be my first time reading the Phantom Methods about which I have heard and read so much about.

    These methods are like Myth in the Warzone, seeing how rare they are and how only a select few have the constitution to practice rare Mystic Methods such as the Phantom Methods.

    Ting!

    Soon my holowatch finished tranting the text part of the book, and as I finished reading the page, a bright smile appeared on my face as this Armor is not specific to the single elemental; every elemental could practice it as long as they have Grade 6 Elemental Constitution.

    Reading that I couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic as I could practice it, I will not have to exchange it for some low-level non-armor phantom Method, I could practice and have such cool armor on my body.

    As for the requirement of the Level 6 Elemental Constitution, I don¡¯t care about that.

    The constitution is required because every method brings special Mystic energy, and Phantom brings out the Special Mystic Energies that could only be used by the people with Specials constitutions; if others were to use it, they would die.

    My Featherlight method is somewhat the same, though it is not mentioned in the featherlight method about what type of Special Constitution required; I am sure it required the first Constitution, but still, I am practicing the same way I am going to practice this Phantom Method.

    I continue to read it, and the more I read, the more impressed I became with it by the time I finished, my eyes were literally shining, and I am thanking my luck a thousand times, not only became me getting this method but traitor also not having Grade 6 Elemental Constitution.

    This method had four-levels in total, and the 1st Level could only be practiced by those who are tinum or above.

    To practicepletely, one needs to have a Level 6 Elemental Constitution of any element, but to practice the Level 6 constitution is not necessary, at least not for the first level.

    The traitor likely has a Level 4 Elemental Constitution; if it had Level 5 or Level 6 Elemental constitution, I would be frozen to death by now.

    Even Level 4 Elemental Constitution is very dangerous, the reason I was able to beat the traitor was because it was not able to draw the full power of his constitution; if it had, I would not be alive right now.

    Constitutions are very powerful things, especially Elemental ones; the higher their level is, the more terrifying they be.

    In one of my missions, I have seen one tinum using the power of her Level 5 lightning Constitution; she was a terror on the battlefield that any tinum that came across her would be burned into Ashes.

 Chapter 909 - Help

    <h4>Chapter 909 - Help</h4>

    THUD!

    It took us little more than one and half a day, but we finallynded on the small airport behind the Guild.

    Zup!

    ra and I opened the Cell together in thepany of the tinum, as we opened it we found the traitor is in the same ce as we have left him, he is still very much unconscious.

    We picked up the traitor and brought it out where there were already two Vice Guildmasters Waiting, and one of them is Reya.

    Through the secret transmission, we have already informed the Guild about the traitor, so it is no surprise they have been waiting outside to get the traitor.

    Both of them looked at the Traitor as we brought it, but when suddenly both of the Guildmasters looked at me in unison, one had a slight surprise in his eyes while others had an utter shock.

    "You became Diamond!" Vice Guildmaster Reya said in shock as she looked at me, in these seven months I¡¯vee in contact with her many times, and so she knew before going for this mission I am a Golden Excelsior, and now I am a Diamond.

    "Yes," I replied, seeing little unnatural behavior of his colleague, the other Vice Guildmaster also tapped a few buttons on his Holowatch, and soon the frown on his face also transformed into that of shock as he looked at me.

    "Vice Guildmastors, this is a traitor that betrayed the race, we hand them over to you." ra¡¯s voice broke the silence, "You did a good job capturing it alive; these bastards eat poison as soon as they got caught."

    "I am not the one that caught him, Micheal did," ra said truthfully, a look of surprise shed across their eyes and it became even greater when they touched the traitor, likely seeing the internal bindings.

    "You guys make your report, remember not to leave any details about the traitor." Said Reya, we both nodded and walked toward administrating office with a few hundred more people.

    This time report seasonsted for seven hours and was very grueling, I was asked about every small detail about the mission tens of times, those bastards even tried to ask me how I break two limits together.

    I wanted to curse them loudly, but I kept quiet as it wouldnd me in even more trouble than I am, so I just kept mum whenever these questions about my secrets were asked.

    They did not delve into these matters further seeing me mum to them as these are my personal secrets, and they have no right to ask about it.

    By the time I was done with the meeting, I was quite drained and just wanted to go home, but unfortunately, I could not. I have to go to the ck Market to buy the materials for my new Phantom Method.

    "Micheal!" I heard just as I was about to step into the Howarcar; I looked back only to raing toward me, clearly seeming a little confused about me using the hover car.

    "ra, do you need something?" I asked, to which she shook her head, "It¡¯s nothing, I just wanted to invite you for breakfast to thank you for saving my life." she said, hearing that I am stumped on my spot as I really wanted to go to the ck Market but seeing her face, I said "Sure."

    "Were you going somewhere?" she asked as she entered the Guild¡¯s huge cafeteria and walked into the Diamond Section, which is half empty, "Yes, I was going to the ck Market to buy things I needed for my method practice," I replied truthfully.

    There is nothing to hide since I had leveled up to Diamond and Guild is restricted me from getting things from them despite having tons of points, I could only go to ces like ck Market.

    "If you want, I could buy them for you from the Guild." She offered, I really wanted to say yes, but since we barely know each other, I did not feel right taking favors from her, "There is no need." I said with a smile.

    "Please, I insist. It is the least I could do after you saved my life," she said. I wanted to reject her but to see her face, I nodded. " Give me the list; by the time we finish our breakfast, your things will be ready." she said, "Ok," I said and forwarded the list to her.

    "So, little?" She asked after seeing the list, "I already have most of the stuff I needed; I just needed some important things." I said. When I had looked at the list of materials needed for the Phantom Method, I was quite surprised as I found that half of the materials required for the Method I already have in my big collection, I only needed some specific materials.

    After ra sent the list to the Guild, we ordered and ate breakfast, and it is good as always. The Guild had one of the best chefs in the Warzone and higher one¡¯s level, the better food they would be served.

    The food here is delicious; even Ashlyn liked it very much that I have to bring her here once a week at the least, and that was when I was a Golden Excelsior and now Diamond and food in the Diamond section is even greater.

    Ashlyn our order came, Ashly started to eat it. She is busy eating so much that she did not even mind it when ra began to pet her.

    While eating, I havee across many familiar people I have done mission with or under them, but now there was no difference between us. Many of them were shocked,d seeing me sitting in the Diamond section, and intentionally using their senses to check my aura to see if I am, I am really diamond or not.

    "Some people could not seem to believe you have directly be Diamond from Golden Excelsior," ra said with augh, "I am Diamond now, whether they believe it or not it¡¯s up to them," I said with a smile.

    I am quite happy bing Diamond, not only because of the strength I got, and I get to see the peoples shocked faces but also due to the little headache the Guild will get because of me.

    Diamond Elite is no small deal, every Diamond Elite is given the position of the Deacon, and they also lead the team of the tinums. So, if the Criminal able to reach this post, they simply erase the record before giving that person post and privileges.

    But they can¡¯t do that in my condition; my criminal tag came from the high above, they can¡¯t simply remove it even if they have power to, but they can¡¯t give me the post of Deacon without my record being cleared of the criminal convictions, I can¡¯t wait to see what they will do to me.

    Soon the breakfast was over, and ra and I walked out of Cafeteria and walked toward the warehouse section of the Guild to get my stuff.

    "Thank You, it saved me a lot of time," I said as I handed her the storage pouch, which she wanted to reject, but seeing my face, she epted.

    We walked toward the exit while talking, after getting out of Guild, she jumped into the air while I walked toward my Apartment with Ashlyn.

 Chapter 910 - Level 4

    <h4>Chapter 910 - Level 4</h4>

    The first thing I did after I reached my apartment was sleep; I did not even shower, just went to my apartment and slept. Sleeping in the pod could never beat sleeping in a real bed.

    When I woke up, I found it was an evening I had slept through the whole afternoon, and it was good as now I did not feel tired at all, all the fatigue and frustration hadpletely vanished.

    After waking up, I showered unhurriedly enjoying the cold water that falls on every inch of my body; it is heavenly. I showed longer than usual before I came out, dried myself with my ability, and worefortable clothes.

    Chew Chew...

    I was just walking toward the kitchen when I heard the Ashlyn chirp, clearly asking me to cook the dinner for her, "I am cooking." I said as I entered the kitchen and started taking out cooking ingredients.

    I am not going to cook an borate meal but not a simple meal either, I am going to cook something good with a high energy punch.

    For the past seven months, I¡¯ve grown tired of eating normal food as I could not digest the energying from it, and so it Nero as he had also reached his limit because of me.

    So the undigested energy could only roam my body and injure every part inside until it ispletely spent.

    So, now I am going to cook something that makes me feel little heat in my body and stomach, and I know just what to cook. I started to take ingredients from my storage, and a minuteter, the cooking began.

    An hourter, Ashlyn and I are eating the food from our tes, with every bite I would feel slight heat in the stomach before it disappears andes again after I take another bite.

    We ate until there was nothing left on our tes before watching the night sky from our ces.

    For today¡¯s food, I wanted to use something higher grade than what I had used, which would bolt me up the training hall for the practice as I missed those days when I used it, it felt like years had passed since Ist did that.

    But I did not do that, not today as there are many important things I had to do. I have to practice my methods; I have to bring two methods up to date and practice the third method.

    I gaze at the stars for quite a while before I walk to the Training Hall, there I take out lots of things that I will need for practicing the two levels of the featherlight Method.

    I spread the formation mat before I started to make the formation ink. To create the ink, I had not only used the White Grade Origin Water but the other two things of simr Grade, which I ¡¯vee across in the past seven months.

    It took me twenty minutes to perfectly make the which I added in the formation mat which spread about the mat evenly, covering each formation Line perfectly, I know it because I checked it two times.

    I don¡¯t want any mistake to ur during the especially not of Featherlight, which is a very dangerous method, to begin with. I became every aspect of the method, so there are no mistakes that could ur.

    After I am done with all the inspection, I sat in the centre of the formation Mat and started to draw the formation on myself which again took me forty minutes; I inspected the formation I have dawn on myself twice before I activated the formation and practice of 3rd Level of Featherlight method had started.

    The process is the same as before and one and half an hourter, I have three Violet feathers inside my chest. I looked at three feathers for a few seconds before I got up from the formation of Mat.

    I did not even refine the energy of the 3rd level of Featherlight as there is no need to as I am going to the 4th Level right after which is for the Diamond Level, then I will refine the energy.

    I stored the old formation Mat in my storage and brought the new formation Mat for the practice of the 4th Level of FeatherLight. I repeated the same procedure as the 3rd Level with little different materials and different formations.

    For the 4th level too, I took two hours, and finally, there are four Violet feathers, feeling the energy these feathers emitting made my heart beat faster.

    I am imagining the speed I will have with their energy, and this is finished, I¡¯ve yet to refine its energy though the 4th floor.

    I did not waste any time and took energy toward the 4th floor for refining with a worried heart as I am feeling that such strong energy would not get refined but looks like my worries were unfounded.

    I started to refine the energy, but my speed is quite low as such powerful energy takes quite a time to get refined.

    It took me one and a half hours to refine the energypletely, and now the aura that it is emitting ispletely different than before, there is no danger that could be felt from the feathers now.

    They are looking like normal feathers which are gently swaying in the air; they give the feeling gentle wind that passes by one softly while giving a pleasant feeling but it is just a facade of the energy.

    Now refined by the 4th Floor of the tower, the featherlight energy has be extremely strong that there will be very few in Diamond Level that will be able to catch me.

    This is just the 4th Level of the FeatherLight, there are three more levels, but that could not be practiced in the Diamond level, even with the protection of the Tower, I don¡¯t have the confidence to practice the 5th level of featherlight in a Diamond level, it is extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 911 - Wolf Lords Armor I

    <h4>Chapter 911 - Wolf Lords Armor I</h4>

    Last night I did not continue to practice, after refining featherlight energy, I showered and slept.

    The next morning I woke up early and quickly finished my morning routine before I walked into the Training Hall and Started to take out things for my method practice.

    Yesterday I had finished with the Featherlight Method; now, I am going to practice Domain of Withering Sand and three levels of it one by one.

    Currently, I am practicing its 3rd Level, which is useless to me, but the next three-levels will be very useful, especially 6th, which is for the Diamonds.

    So, I did not waste any time and started; the process is simr to the Featherlight Method except forpletely different materials and runic Array. Evenpared to the previous three levels of Domain of Withering Sand, these three levels are different.

    This is the Nine Level Method and 1st Three levels of it are just the base for the other six levels; it could be said that from the 4th Level power of the Domain Of Withering Sand would be equal to the Featherlight.

    Buzz!

    The process started, and materials began to meld into each other before they started climbing on my chest and started to fill the Runic Flower on my chest, which is not lily.

    Half an hourter, I finished practicing the 4th Level of the Domain Of Withering Sand, and now there is runic flower floating in my space, and it is not lily, it is Rose, A five-petal Rose to be exact.

    The 4th Method of Domain Of Withering Sand had let go of many of the restrictions that other methods had, especially energy restriction. Now from the 4th level, I could use as much energy as I want; there is no restriction on the amount of energy I can use.

    Before I had to use one petal worth of energy, whether I needed or not, If I needed more than 2 petals worth of energy, I had to use three petals worth of energy, I couldn¡¯t use half petal worth of energy or one and a half petal worth of energy, but now there is no restriction, I could use just sliver of it or just whole rose worth of it, there is no limit.

    After checking the Runic Rose for a while I opened my eyes and brought out new things from my storage, for the 5th level and started to practice it right away without wasting any time.

    Two hourster, there are seven petals Rose floating in my space and releasing quite oppressive energy; the runic rose looks both beautiful and oppressive at the same time, which makes it even more attractive.

    I opened my eyes and looked above, thinking whether I practice the 6th Level of it or not, it is stated that it is for the Diamond-like 5th Level up high level only high-level Diamond could practice it.

    Despite the warning, I decided to practice it as when I first got this method; it had said that only high-level silver practice, but I still practiced it when I was middle Silver level, so I would be fine as long as I am a little cautious.

    "F.u.c.k, it was close!" I said with a deep fear, that the 6th level had nearly killed me. If not for the Tower helping me at thest moment, I would be floating dust by now. That warning about the level which I did not consider is no joke; I had nearly lost my life practicing the method.

    I got up from the mat and sat down properly before drinking healing potions as my condition is quite serious right now, the energies of withering sands would have killed me in a few seconds if not Tower helping me sucking them back to space.

    It took a few minutes for energy to stabilize, only then I closed my eyes and looked into my heart space, where I saw apletely red rose floating beside the four feathers.

    This Runic Rose had ten petals and leasing oppressive energy that is shaking me from head to two. This energy had nearly killed me a few minutes ago; I know it¡¯s terror first hand, which is why I am skiing from head to two and not from fear but the excitement.

    The offensive power of the 6th Level of Domain Of Withering Sand is amazing, and that is when the energy is not refined, I can¡¯t imagine how powerful the energy would be when I refined it.

    But the question is whether it will get refined in the 4th Floor, seeing its power; I think chances of it getting refined by the tower are 50:50. I very much hope it gets refined, not because I want power, but because of the safety.

    Every energy refined through the Tower is safe for me, after getting refined even if energies of the rose create a rampage inside me, I will not fear it as it will not be able to harm me.

    So, I did not waste time and started to refine the energy of Withering Sand, and I was able to get it refined, but it was even harder than refining featherlight energy through it. If the energy of the rose had been a little bit stronger, then the 4th floor would not have been enough for it to get refined.

    I continued refining and only finished two hourster, which is half an hour more than what it took me to refine the Featherlight Energy.

    I will not have to give the focus on the Refinement Engine, have it broken through the 5th level, so all the energies could be perfectly refined through it.

    After refining, I was so tired that Iid on the formation mat slept despite feeling excited over the Phantom Method, which I had been looking forward to most since the day I got it.

    When I woke up in the evening, I wanted to start the right practice of the Phantom Method right away, but I did not do that, I cleaned the Training Hall of the stuff before I went to shower.

    In the shower, I cleaned myself off the dried blood and crumbs of the formation ink before getting out and walking to the kitchen to cook the dinner.

    Like yesterday, I did not cook somethingplex or anything; I just cooked a simple meal which readied in half an hour.

    As I finished eating, I directly ran to the training hall. Yes I ran. I am feeling so excited that I ran such a short distance instead of walking.

    Sitting in the center of the room, I took out the original Phantom Method book and read its description one more time on my Holowatch.

    The Phantom Method called ¡¯Wolf Lords Armor¡¯ is Elemental Phantom Mystic Method, which requires the Level 6 Elemental Constitution.

    Not only that, but it also requires a powerful Elemental Ability, which one gets automatically when one has a Level 6 Elemental constitution and pure mana.

    For the condition of the Level 6 constitution, I have a tower that would handle that power. As for the powerful elemental ability, I have it. My fire ability is very strong.

    In the past six months, I¡¯ve made my fire ability pretty strong by feeding Ashlyn ability strengthening potions. As for pure Mana, this is my strongest point. In the Diamond Level, there would be very few people who couldpete against me in the purity of their mana.

 Chapter 912 - Wolf Lords Armor II

    <h4>Chapter 912 - Wolf Lords Armor II</h4>

    After reading the method fully, I started to take out the materials which needed to Practice the 1st level of Wolf Lords Armor.

    They all are rare and expensive materials; each one is priced sky-high. I had to pay a shit load of mana crystals. The crystals I paid were enough to fill the whole room; that is how much I had paid to her.

    After taking out all the materials, I started to create using rare and precious materials.

    As I was done with it, I began to draw the formation on the floor, I did not order the formation Mat, as the formation Mat would have taken two days to craft and I don¡¯t want to wait that long so that I could save an extra hour.

    The Runic formation of the Phantom Method is quiteplicated, moreplicated than that of featherlight, which is why it took me an hour to draw it on the floorpletely and another hour to double-check it for any mistakes.

    After I became sure that the formation did not have a mistake, I sat on the center of the formation and started to draw the formation by myself, which took another hour and a half for double-checking.

    Buzz!

    On my chest is now a Symbol of the wolf that I had seen on the book page. I looked at it for a moment before I started the formation. I now have to be cautious as anything could happen.

    An hour passed without a problem, and finally, the Wolf Symbol finally appeared in my heart space in between four feathers and Red Rose, and despite its low level, it did not get suppressed by two methods.

    As it stabilized between the two methods, it buzzed, and I felt a very threatening feeling I might die as it started to form a connection with my source and the Refining Tower.

    Unlike the other two methods, this method needs my elemental Ability and Mana. It needs to form connections with them, as it formed the connection it went batshit crazy, likely knowing I don¡¯t have a required Elemental constitution.

    The Wolf symbol started to have protrusions as if it is getting out of control, and if something could not be done soon, then it really might explode, which I don¡¯t want to happen, I don¡¯t have any wish to die at least this early.

    Buzz!

    Its reaction got more and more intense till it got into verge of exploding when suddenly the tower buzzed, and green rays shed on it, just as it happened the wolf Symbol Calmed down and started to shine.

    It started to Shine; it began to suck mana from my Refinement Toward and copy my ability into it through the connection it formed through my source earlier, this processsted for more than minutes.

    After ten minutes, the process was over and the Wolf Symbol had stabilizedpletely.

    The Wolf Symbol which was a two dimensional Symbol has be a three dimensional, and its color had also changed to silver, exactly the same silver color as my ability.

    I wanted to try the Armor, but I did not, I did not even refine the energy instead I immediately started to make preparations for the 2nd Level of Wolf Lords Armor, only after practicing it will I try my new armor.

    Four and half hourster, I looked at the new wolf Symbol, which is again acting batshit crazy, only this time its acting is injuring me quite seriously, but I am not worried as the tower will act soon.

    Buzz!

    Just as that thought came into my mind, the tower acted. Green light of the Tower shed on the Symbol, and the next moment, it stabilized automatically before it started to take mana from the tower and copy my ability from my source.

    Ten minutester, it hadpletely stabilized, the wolf is still silver as before, but now it has be even more intricate, and the elegance and power it is emitting feels way more dangerous than the other two abilitiesbined.

    But it is not over yet, the refinement of energies from the tower had remained. I took the energies toward the refinement while having zero hope that it will get refined.

    The energies are too powerful; it will be a miracle if it gets refined, but to my surprise, a miracle had happened, and energy started to get refined, and it is refining way too smoothly.

    I was quite dumbstruck seeing that; as I¡¯ve said, the energy is too strong to get refined under the tower, but I thought about I soon found the reason behind its smooth refinement.

    It is me or rather my mana and source which influenced its Mystic energy which made itpatible with me. It is because of this Mystic Energy beingpatible with me, I can refine it smoothly despite its high level.

    Within forty minutes, I was able to refine all the energy of the Wolf Lords Armor, and now it¡¯s time to take a look at how the Wolf Lords Armor Looked on me.

    I stood up from the formation and tapped a few buttons on my holowatch as I did that, the walls of my training rooms turned into a mirror. Nodding in satisfaction, I summoned the Wolf Lord¡¯s Armor.

    As I did that, silver energy melted metal came out of my body and spread all over it, every inch of my clothes that within it covered me fully and transformed into Wolfs Lord Armor.

    "WOW!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but eximed when I saw myself in Armor. The Armor ispletely Silver with intricate ck Runes cover important parts of the Armor. The energy it is made of is not tangible but solid. One would feel sold when one touched it.

    The Armor Elegant but ferocious, it hadpletely covered my body, including my head, there is no part of my body which is visible through it, once I wore the armor even familiar people won¡¯t be able to know it is me.

    I looked at every part of Armor; it hadpletely hugged my body. It¡¯s a slim type Armor, which could help the wearer burst in full power without any obstruction, whoever designed this armor must have aesthetic for the beautiful things which are quite rare in Grimm Monsters.

    Only some Grimm Monsters tribes like Foxmen Tribe and Swanmen tribe like things beautiful.

    Finally, I looked at the Mask/Helmet which had the wolf design, if anyone looked at the Armor they would instantly get attracted by it like I had when I had seen the traitor summoning this Armor first, the wolf looks simply too amazing especially at Level 2 where it became even more intricate.

    The appearance of the Tower is not the only amazing thing about the Armor, its power is even more amazing, and wearing I understood what people desire the Phantom Method so much.

    This Armor had not only to enhance my senses, Defense, Strength, and Speed but it also increased the potency of my elemental attacks, every elemental attackunched through it will receive a special boost.

 Chapter 913 - Crossing Limits

    <h4>Chapter 913 - Crossing Limits</h4>

    I wanted to take this Armor out and test its true power, as my small Training Hall would not be enough, but I couldn¡¯t directly go out, I have to take permission to go out of the city.

    I put up the request for the Guild to go out of the city in the morning; if nothing unexpected had happened, then I should get permission from the Guild by the morning.

    The practices of the Method had been done, and after I have done training with my method outside, I will start making the potions which will make my strength rise by at least one star, that and with the power given to me by my Totem Artifact, I will barely have to fear anyone in Diamond Level.

    With that thought, I summoned off the Armor and walked toward the shower beforeying my bed to sleep; within seconds, I fell into the dreamless sleep.

    When I woke, it was a little past nine. It was a littleter than my usual time, but I had sleptte, so it is not much surprising I spentte.

    As I woke up, the first thing I did was to check my holowatch; I wanted to see the result of my request and get out as soon as possible, I couldn¡¯t wait to test the power of the methods which I had practiced yesterday.

    "Those F.u.c.kers!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly, they have not only rejected my request to go out of the city, but they also did not provide any reason; they simply rejected it.

    If it were any other Diamond in my ce, they would not have dared to do that, as every Diamond Elite is precious to Guild but since I am such a messed up case, they can do whatever they want.

    Calming down my anger, I tapped a few buttons and booked a training space, now that they rejected my request to go outside, I would have to use the tanning space. Though they could notpare to the unlimited space outside, they are pretty big and would be enough to let me test the limits of my method.

    After booking a training space, I started to do my morning routine and finished them as soon as possible so that I could go to the Training facility to train.

    Ting!

    I had just finished breakfast and was about to change and go to the training facility when my holowatch buzzed and when I read the long doc.u.ments inside it, my face couldn¡¯t help but be red in anger.

    "They have really crossed their limits." I mitered through the gritted teeth; the Guild sent me a letter of transfer. I am being transferred to the Diamond level team but not as the team leader but as an ordinary member.

    This is the greatest shame for Diamond. Diamonds are given great respect as very few could be one in millions, which is why whoever reached the Diamond will be given the post of the Deacon and a team of tinum to lead.

    In the Diamond led team, there is usually one Diamond, if they need more Diamonds for the dangerous mission, they do the mission with another Diamond Team or request Diamond from the reserve Diamond forces which are the Diamonds which could not lead the team for one reason or another.

    The Guild not only didn¡¯t give me the official posts I deserve and my own team to lead, but they also did not even keep me as the reserve; they directly made me a member of another Diamond team, amon member who does not have any designation or privilege.

    I would have been fine if they kept me in reserve, those in reserve are the people that could not lead or disastrous leaders or chose not to lead on their own, I would have been fine with the reserve.

    But no, they did not keep me as even the reserve Diamond had the post of Deacon. It looks like they are even unwilling to give me the post of the Deacon, that they just made me amon member of the Diamond team.

    This will be humiliating for anyone but despite knowing that, they did that and the worst thing is I could not do anything about it, leaving the Guild is not a viable option, if they could suppress me so much in S ss Guild then how much would they suppress me in smaller Guild.

    So, all I could do is bear the humiliation and continue, continue till I reached the Adamantine as on reaching that level would I be able to do anything about my current circ.u.mstances.

    I sat on the chair for a while before getting up with a sigh and going to my room to change. The n of going to the training space had been canceled, as I have to report to my new team in two hours and leave for a mission with them.

    Thud!

    From the living room window, I jumped down and glided down till Inded on the hard ground, seeing I had enough time I did not take the Hovercar instead decided to walk toward it.

    As I had just walked when I noticed the projection which stilled me for the moment before brough another sad smile on my face.

    The registration for the Trojan Ruin had started, this topic had been quite trending for a few months as this Ruin is the most high profile Ruin of the continent, and it was going to open in a month.

    I heard the rumors that they will open registration for the Ruin one month before it opened, and they put it out today means there is a month till they could connect with it and send people inside.

    In the past seven month, there is one Ruin that has opened, though that Ruin was nothingpared to the Trojan Ruin; it was still a ruin which has the minimum requirement of Silver Elite.

    Many of my friends entered Ruin and made tremendous progress. I also wanted to enter it but I could not. To enter inside, one needs to have a clean record and my record anything but clean.

    The Trojan Ruin way more dangerous than Ruin, as this is the Ruin that Grimm Monsters most looked forward to because of the Blood Pools that formed there, it is an elixir for them, and these Bloodpools could make weaklings a powerhouse in the single night.

    Regretfully those Blood Pools are useless to use humans to raise our strength; all we could do is store the essence of the blood pool in our storages or destroy it so no Grimm Monsters could benefit from it.

    The Grimm Monster came in doves for this Ruin, their numbers are more than ten times more than us, but still, they are not the most dangerous thing of the Trojan Ruin, the most dangerous is the stray power of the super powerhouses that is lingering in that ruin.

    That Ruin is a ce where once a perilous battle being fought, the experts that fought the battle were so powerful that the aura of their attacks is still lingering on the battlefield.

    This is why the minimum requirement to enter this Ruin is Golden Elite and only those Golden Elite, which Seven Star or above.

 Chapter 914 - Team 29

    <h4>Chapter 914 - Team 29</h4>

    In the Midzone, I once was lucky enough to obtain the Trojan Ruin Map from the Grimm Monster; it is a map of one of the seven Regions of the Trojan Ruin.

    Though the map is for Golden Elite and there would not be much useful tinum and Diamond, It is still a map from Grimm Monster. The Trojan Ruin is not fully explored yet, so every map mattered, especially when it is from the enemy.

    But what¡¯s the use? It¡¯s not like I could go, I¡¯ll just have to give this map to my friends; it might turn out to be very useful to them.

    To be honest, I was very much looking forward to this ruin, this is a very dangerous ruin but also very fruitful. Those who were able to return from it came back with big improvements, and those who were lucky came with huge improvements, they advanced beyond their imagination.

    Especially those who are close to breaking their Limit, the concentration of the Limit energy is nearly ten times greater than the continent there. In some special ces, the concentration of this energy is even much much higher.

    I could see people excitedly talking about it as they looked at projections that are ced everywhere in the city. Many people had been waiting for this Ruin for quite a time, they are having quite a problem controlling their excitement.

    I also opened the page of the Guild and tapped on apply; I know I will not be selected likest time, but I still apply for it. There is nothing to lose, and sometimes unexpected things happen.

    I slowly walked toward the Guild, listening to conversations on the street, most of these conversations are aligning toward the Trojan Ruin and what they know about it, they all are quite excited, and I am happy for them, I would be even happier if I could share their excitement about this news.

    Soon I reached the guild and was about to enter inside when I felt someone¡¯s gaze on me. When I looked toward that direction, I found Vice Guildmaster Reya who was looking at me apologetically with a tiny amount of pity.

    Feeling her gaze, I gave her a soft smile before entering the guild. I why she felt like apologizing, but she did not need to. What I am facing is beyond her level; the people on the top are very powerful; even her organization pale in front of them much less she.

    Soon I entered the hallway of the Diamond Teams and found the door I am looking for, Team 29, which ranked 13 on the board, which is a very good rank as the higher rank means the higher power.

    In the past seven months, I¡¯ve never worked with this team, but I heard quite many things about it, so if this team just as it says it is, then we will not have any problem in getting along.

    "Knock Knock!"

    I knocked on the door, and the next moment I heard, "Come in.". As I heard that, I opened the door and walked in and felt very powerful auras surrounding me, but the only one felt threatening to me and that of the young man with bright red hair sitting on a head chair.

    Red Hair Elton AKA George Elton is the leader of the team of Team 29 and also a Six Star Diamond, one star away from the peak, which makes him a very powerful Diamond.

    As I entered the room, all of them looked at me, most of them checking my aura to see if I am really a Diamond that is supposed to join them.

    "Wee to Team 29, Micheal." Said Elton as I entered, "Thank You, team leader." I said with a smile. Though joining a team is a big humiliation for me, I bore no ill will toward me as I know it is not doing so, I behave courteously as they behave with me.

    "Please take a seat," Elton said she motioned toward the empty seat beside him, "Thank You," I said as I looked at the mission details which are floating in the centre of the camp.

    "As I have said, our mission is to exterminate the Grimm Monsters that are sent to make the preliminary construction of the fortress," Elton said as he magnified the projection of the ciers.

    I was quite shocked when I heard the word Fortress, as whenever there is word fortress involved, those missions are handled by the Vice Guild Master and Guildmaster.

    I only heaved a sigh of relief when I heard that we are only going to eliminate the Grimm Monsters that are sent to make a preliminary construction of it.

    Still, the mission would not be easy, anything that involves fortress is never an easy thing, and the next second, my thoughts were echoed through the Eltons mouth.

    "The Missions that involve fortress are never easy, from the intelligence we have the construction teams were sixty to seventy tinum Elite and Five to Ten Diamond Elites, these people are elitists of the elite, it would not be easy to exterminate them," he said with a heavy voice, but soon his voice became light.

    "Earlier, I would have been worried, but now, with two more Diamonds in our team, we don¡¯t have to worry about the mission going bad." Elton as he looked at Ashlyn and me.

    ¡¯He is quite smart; he seemed to have done quite a lot of research about me.¡¯ I thought. Half of the tinum sitting on the table is quite confused as they did not understand the words of their leader.

    They clearly only have one Diamond but their leader said there are two, where is the other one. Seeing their confusion, many people pointed at the cute chubby bird sitting on my shoulder, lookingpletely bored.

    Unlike me is not hiding hisplete aura, Ashlyn hadpletely hidden her aura, others would think she is just amon monster of Peak Brigadier Stage. When others told their friends the real meaning of their leader¡¯s words, few of them still left unconvinced as Ashlyn really seemed like a Common Monster.

    "So, my n is..." Elton started to disclose the n he had thought as asked for an opinion of each and everyone¡¯s opinion, including mine, our discussionsted for two hours before we finished the n.

    "Let¡¯s go, sooner we finish this mission is better," said Elton and we all left the room with his head and walked toward the Guilds Hanger.

    "We are taking this ship?" I asked as I saw the airship we are going to ride, one could see the hint of excitement. I have heard a lot about these airsh.i.p.s and wanted to ride them at least once, but I was too weak to participate in such a mission.

    In front of me is Guilds, one smallest airship; it is corvette ss Airship and has the capacity for only thirty people, but also due to its small size, it is quite fast and very difficult to be detected by the enemy sensors.

    The powerful Diamond teams, Guildmaster and Vice Guild Master do missions in such sh.i.p.s, this ship is perfect for the Mission we have been assigned to.

 Chapter 915 - Fortress I

    <h4>Chapter 915 - Fortress I</h4>

    As I entered the room, I saw it was bigger than I had expected. The interior inside it is military-style but thirty chairs still look quitefy, though they could notpare to the pods, they are still quite good.

    SUP!

    Soon everyone took their chairs, and a minuteter, the airship took the air at the blurring speed. The ship is faster than I had expected when I looked from the window I saw everything in a slow blur.

    As the Airship started to fly above the cloud, everyone got busy in their own thing, some were reading, some were talking, some were ying games, I am also reading but also training.

    I am practicing my Refinement Engine, Secrete Method, and Supreme Combat Exercise, it is quite stressful to read while practicing as all these three methods have be hard with the Diamond level.

    Time passed by as we continued doing our things and as such one and two and a half-day had passed, and soon we will reach our destination, The Revenant ciers.

    "We have reached our destination, we will jump down in five minutes," Elton said, hearing that everybody stood up and started to check their gears and wore the suits they have got for this mission.

    ZUB!

    Five minutes passed by, and the door of the Airship opened with the Zub and with it a biting cold temperature permitted inside the airship despite the thermostat going at full st.

    Elton and I are fine, but all tinum are literally shaking, we are really high, and the temperature here is extremely cold. If I had been a Golden Excelsior, I would have frozen up like a popsicle by now.

    Such cold could only bear by the tinum Elite or above those below it simply frozen to death in just few seconds.

    "Lets Jump." Elton, after seeing everyone, is ready and jumped down, Ashlyn and I also jumped down behind him. As I did, I was sted by the Cold, it was very cold, but with my current power, I could bear it without using the Sunfire Cover.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    Half an hourter, wended on the Ice one by one. The mission was deeper in the ciers; we will have to cross about three hundred kilometers to reach our destination.

    Seeing all usnding, the team leader motioned with his hand, and we started to make our way toward the mission. Ashlyn had already flown away from my shoulder when we jumped down and now is ahead, acting as a scout.

    During the discussion of the nning, I had already told them about the scouting ability of Ashlynn, so it is me now leading them toward our destination.

    With our camouge suit and guidance of Ashlyn, our speed is quite fast, we have be a ghost on the ice, only stopping when we saw the patrol of the Grimm Monsters.

    Aside from that, we have never stopped for anything, which is why by midnight, we have reached the destination, "I have never thought we would reach here this quick." The team leader said a hint of surprise could clearly be detected from his voice.

    The Grimm Monsters have covered the area they are constructed with the huge forcefield. The first step of the mission is simr to any other mission; we first have to destroy the teleportation gate, only doing that we will be able to fight against them without the fear of their reinforcements.

    "Take your positions, start the attack as soon as you receive the signal.:" Elton said, hearing that everyone nodded and started to move toward their position while Elton moved toward the camp, which was covered in a camouged forcefield.

    I walked toward my assigned position while feeling extremely excited as in this battle; I will see the power of my methods. Thest time when I used my methods, they were at the Golden Elite level, and this time, they are at the Diamond Level.

    The power they would reveal would be amazing; it just remained to see how amazing their power would be, I hope the Grimm Monsters there are strong, I would really like an opponent who would force me to use all my powers.

    BANG!

    I was just busy with my thought when I heard the loud bang from the forcefield; I resisted the force that came from the forcefield and ced the Drill on it; next moment, the hope big enough for me to pass through had appeared on the forcefield.

    Boom Boom Boom...

    When I appeared on the other side, I greeted with the defeating sound of the fighting, in the centre of this small city size camp Elton is fighting against Nine Grimm Monsters and all these Grimm Monsters are very strong.

    Each of the Diamond, with Lowest, has Three Star Diamond power while highest having 7 Star Diamond power, this is a very powerful force, and we had not expected any less from Grimm Monsters that is Guarding the fortress constructions.

    "Ashlyn create a level field for the tinum Elites and keep an eye on the tinum." I said to Ashlyn and about to speed toward the battle when Ashlyn chirped. "Chew Chew Chew..." she is saying that this is a boring job and she wants to fight Diamond too.

    "Let me fight, you will get plenty of chancester," I said to which Ashlyn looked at me angrily before flying away, for past few months she had been fighting exciting enemies.

    At the same time, I stuck with cleaning the trash, but now my power has advanced, I am going to enjoy fighting powerful enemies which I hadn¡¯t got much chance in the past month.

    Looking at the fight for a moment, I took a few slivers of featherlight energy into me and flew toward the battlefield with such speed that everything around me went blurry; if not, my senses are quickly calibrating, I would have definitely crashed into the battlefield.

    I am not four two hundred meters from the battlefield, and both team leaders and the Grimm Monster noticed my arrival, which made them stop fighting for a moment.

    "Fre, So go handle him." said the Peak (Seven Star) Diamond Hyenaman, as he told the ward two six-meter buffy looking Hynenamen came toward me speedily sporting a fiendish expression which clearly said that they wanted to swallow me alive.

    As I looked at the two Hyenamening at me, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head; I would be excited if that Six Star Diamond hade or Peak Diamond, even five Star Diamond would be fine but what came at me was to Three Star Diamond, I am quite disappointed.

    "You Bas" Puch! Puchi!

    They got angry seeing my expression, but I did not care a hoot for that, I just took two knives from threw then the at the two Three Star Hyenamen, seeing the speed of the knives, the two Grimm Monster started to activate their defense methods, but before they do that, the two knives pieced through their eyes and killed them instantly.

    "Disappointing," I said.

    I did not control my voice; the Diamonds were still shocked over the death of theirrades who did notst two seconds when I spoke and gave them a feeling of rubbing salt over their wounds.

 Chapter 916 - Fortress II

    <h4>Chapter 916 - Fortress II</h4>

    The Grimm Monsters looked at me angrily as if I had asked for their firstborn child, they seemed really angry over how easily I was able to kill theirrade and also about my remark earlier.

    "Ter, Sie and me will handle this one; all of you go finish up that Batard." The leader Hyenamen Ordered. Hearing its Order, five Hynemen came at me; all of them have different levels.

    The leader is Six Star Diamond, two are Five Star Diamonds, and Two are four Star Diamonds, this is quite a powerful group, and seeing them I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.

    I wanted to use the knives to finish off the two Level 4s; I know I could, but I stopped at thest moment, as even though they are a little weak, with their team they will be able to create some pressure on me, so I might just well let them live a little longer.

    With such powerful forceing at me, I immediately took out the sword from my storage, which is not my Totem Artifact, and summoned the wolf lord¡¯s Armor, which appeared on my instantly.

    Seeing the Armor appearing on my body, the gaze of the five Hyenamen became solemn; till now, they have not taken me seriously but seeing the Armor appear, but just as Armor appears, they have be extremely serious as they know what terror such Armor could create.

    As the Armor appeared on my bodypletely, I instantly activated one of its perks, and just as I did that, silver radiance shot out of my body into the sword and coated it in the Radiant Silver, making a sword part of the Armor.

    "Don¡¯t hold back on anything; this bastard is very dangerous." Said Leader Hyenaman as he came at me with two Five Star Diamond while the two Four Star Diamond that remained in back attacked me with a long-range method.

    "It would have been better if you have left these two with other weaklings, they will be your burden instead aiding you to defeat me," I said, others might think the Wold Helmet on my face remained unanimated while I spoke, no it moved as I spoke as if it is speaking itself.

    I could keep it inanimate, but where the fun is in that, It looks quite cool when the wolf design on the helmet moved when I spoke.

    "Humph, we will let you know how weak we are when we separate your body from your head." said one of the Five Star Diamond behind Six Star Diamond, and just as it said that the axes of three of them started to shine in the Brilliant red light.

    This Method seemed to bemon among these Hyneman as all of the Diamonds are using it. It seemed to be a Tribal Method of this Onix Eyed Hyneman Tribe. Mystic Method is not only special to some Constitutions, but they are also Special to some tribes.

    I have onlye across the Tribal Method only once, but I have to say they are pretty powerful, and this one looks even more powerful than that which couldn¡¯t help but make me excited.

    "DIEEEE"

    The three of them came close to me before and surrounded me from the three sides before attacking me with Axes that are shining luminously.

    CLANG!

    Seeing their attack, a smile appeared on my face and moved closer to the Six Star Hyenman and attacked, which not only helped me effectively dodge the attack of the two Five Star Hyenamen but also let my Sword directly shed against the Axe of Six Star Diamond Hyanaman.

    As for the attacks of the Four Star Hyenaman, I simply don¡¯t care. If I were using any other method, I would not dare to say that as every method attack is fatal, especially when it ising from the powerhouses that are one level higher than you.

    But I am wearing Phantom Armor, which¡¯s the 4th Floor had purified energy of my Refinement Tower; if this armor were not able to defend against such attacks, it would be letting down its.

    Bang Bang

    Two method attacks crashed on the Armor directly, but all they were able to do was create a small ripple on the space they have hit, that¡¯s all their attacks did even made me feel tickled which made me ecstatic. I poured more power into my sword as I shed it toward Six Star Diamond Hyanaman.

    CLANG!

    Its ax and my sword shed. I felt nothing, just nothing. All the offensive force that hade toward me was resisted by the Armor, not a single bit came at me, which is even beyond my expectations as I thought some of it woulde, but no, not a single bit hade at me.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    We looked at each other for a moment before we started shing at the blurring speed that even a Five Star Hyenmen have a problem in seeing. We are phasing in and out one spot after another, never staying in the one spot.

    The power of attacks is also off the charts as the shockwave created by the attacks were able to slow down the long-range method attacksing toward me by the half.

    Now even five-star Diamonds are attacking me with close-range right now as they know this battle is beyond their level. If they havee close, they die before they know what has happened.

    Their attacks were also doing nothing to me except for making me feel tickled a little. To be honest, I had expected it topletely discard the attacks of the Four Star Diamond powerhouse, but I did not think I would be even able to discard the attacks of Level 5.

    The defensive power of this Armor is amazing beyond my expectations. Not only defensive power but the strength and speed of it is also amazing, till now, I have even used even half of that power.

    "Is that all you have, use whatever you have if not then I will kill you next second," I said directly, I have been fighting against it till now was to get used of the Armors Power, but now that I did, I have no use of the opponent which could not make me utilize all the power.

    Like I had said, if it could not bring something amazing, I will kill it next second, and I could.

    "Hahahahah...."

    Hearing me, it started tough loudly as if I had said something very funny and it could not control itsughter; seeing its weird uglyughter, I really had the urge to kill it, but I controlled it and waited for the bastard to finish itsugh.

    "You want to see my strength; I will let you see my strength." It said with augh as the rage started to burn in its eyes. The next moment, intricate brown lines began to appear on its body.

    Till now it had only shown its offensive Method and Speed method, this should be this third Strength type method, looking at the aura it is emitting, it looked quite strong, let¡¯s hope that it gives some challenge otherwise I would really hope to end the fight this early.

 Chapter 917 - Fortress III

    <h4>Chapter 917 - Fortress III</h4>

    "You wanted to see my real power, now see my real power." It said as it appeared next to me and swung its Axe at me with intentions of cleaving me into two, seeing that a smile couldn¡¯t help appear on my face as I too swung my sword to counter its ax.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and this time I finally felt something; a faint tingle which ran through my body before disappearing. Such a powerful attack was just able to make me feel tingled, this proved the amazing process of the Armor.

    In the fight, until I felt the force of enemy attacks on my body, I didn¡¯t really enjoy it, only when I started to feel something like that, I began to get excited, even though all I felt faint tingling was enough to make me feel excited.

    "Good, Give me more," I said in thirsty expressions which morphed his expression shock that got me unaffected by its attack to the expression of fear as he looked at my thirsty face, I literally saw it literally gulping down its saliva as it looked at me.

    "Take this, you Bastard!" Hyenaman bellowed as it attacked me, and this time its attack was more powerful than before. It has not only used the full power of its strength Method, but it is also using the full potential of the offensive method and Speed method, it is holding nothing back.

    CLANG CLAN CLANG...

    "Good. Good!" I said as I started to sh against it intensely, the power jump of it was really great that it had made me more excited to fight against it.

    The attacks of the Four Star Diamonds hadpletely stopped since the Hyenamen started using its full power as they are barely able to touch me due to the shockwaves we are releasing through our attacks.

    It is now only Five Star Diamonds or Five Star Diamond that is attacking, the other Diamond had got killed just a few seconds ago by Ashlyn, It was trying to run toward where the team leader was fighting, but Ashlyn killed it as the warning.

    This is why the three Hyenamen are in the vicinity of our fight and not going to reinforce the other team, which is at theirst leg.

    After a few seconds of fighting, I suddenly saw something through my senses and tuned to Hyneman, "Is this really all you have, to be honest, I started to feel bored." I said to the Hyneman.

    Hearing that Hyenman¡¯s face turned red in rage, but the power of its attacks had not increased, "I guess it is all you have, it¡¯s really disappointing I was something more." I said with the sight.

    Puchi!

    "You B" I opened its mouth to say something, but just as few words came out, they stopped as it found the heart of it got pierced by my sword, thest thing I saw was my disappointed face on its performance which angered it so much it made it die a second early.

    "Now, it is dead there is no reason for you guys to stay alive," I said, and before they could do anything, four knives released from my hand-coated with the silver radiance.

    Puch Puch Puch...

    Some tried to run away, some tried to defend with their defense skill while others tried to run away, but each and every one of them had my knives pierced through their skull without any resistance.

    "Nice Battle," Elton said as he appeared beside me, he looked fine except for a few scratches here and there, "It was a little disappointing, I was hoping to fight something stronger," I said truthfully as I summoned my armor.

    "Don¡¯t worry, in the next mission, I will let you have the Peak Diamond," Elton said with augh, "I would be really grateful," I said as I followed Elton¡¯s gaze as the fight was still raging.

    Earlier I had asked Ashlyn to only create a level field for human tinum; she just has to kill enough tinum Grimm Monsters that they did not overpower the Human tinums.

    The tinum Grimm Monsters she had kept alive was enough to challenge and kill the humans if they made a mistake. Till now, many humans got bloodies, but not a single one had been killed, Ashlyn is keeping eyes on the whole battlefield.

    If someone is about to die by the attack of the Grimm Monsters, she could easily save them.

    "The Guild is really an idiot to waste the resource you and her," Elton said while watching the fight, to that, I just smiled. Since he had done research on Ashlyn and me, he knew how powerful we are and what Guild had been doing to us.

    If we had gotten our own team, we would have helped Guild destroy many Grimm Monsters, and our record would have been one of the best in the Guild, but it had be a puppet of the power that it backtracked on the principle it had established.

    I wanted to leave the Guild many times, but I know other Guilds would be the same, and it¡¯s not like I could fight in Grimm Battlefield without a Guild, if I do not have the Guild and did not want to choose them Adventurers Paradise will choose it for me.

    The Guild is necessary to stay in the Grimm Battlefield unless I be Adamantine, only bing Adamantine will I have the choices for anything I want.

    "Micheal, give them ten minutes if they did not finish in ten minutes ask Ashlyn to finish off all the tinum," Elton said as he started to fly down, I nodded and asked Ashlyn before flying down.

    It had been barely fifteen minutes since the fight started and we had already finished off nearly all the Grimm Monsters.

    In such a mission, the sooner we finished the fight and left, the better. If I had been in Elton¡¯s ce, I would have asked Ashlyn to kill off all the tinums before leaving with my teammates.

    "Ashlyn had saved us quite a trouble," Elton said as wended on the construction of the fortress that barely started.

    While we were fighting, Ashlyn not only kept an eye on the tinums Elites but also killed all the Craftsmen Grimm Monsters that were responsible for building the fortress.

    The Construction of the fortress had barely started, which why this mission had given to us if it had finished even 10%, then only Vice Guildmasters or Guildmaster would have done this mission as that time instead of the Diamonds, there would have been Admantines that would have Guarding this mission.

    We started to collect the important things that we could from the fortress; there are many things which are quite expensive, we had not stood ceremony and started to take out important things.

    When the ten minutes were over and tinum came as Ashlyn killed off all the tinum Elite Grimm Monsters. our speed became even faster, that we were able to take out all the important parts that were pointed in the list provided by the Guild.

    In an hour, we finished doing that, and just that time, the airship also appeared above the camp to take us home; the whole mission only took one and half hour to finish, bing my quickest battle.

 Chapter 918 - Raven City

    <h4>Chapter 918 - Raven City</h4>

    "We have got an emergency mission, we are heading to Midzone immediately," Elton said suddenly. We have finished the mission before Dawn, and now it is afternoon, everyone was doing their own thing when Elton suddenly spoke.

    "Why are they sending us to the midzone so suddenly?" asked one of my Team Members, clearly confused as the most conflict that arose in dealing with the Midzone are Death with Golden Elites and tinum Elites; there is no need for Diamond Elites to go there.

    "It¡¯s Raven City," Elton said, just as we heard that we all fell silent and a look of understanding shed across the faces of everyone.

    Raven City, a city in the category of Midzone but not really a Midzone. It had be an extremely special existence due to an incident that happened in it about an year ago; it is the only city in Midzoe that had ten or more Adamantine always stationed inside.

    That incident hadpletely changed the city and made it a heaven for the people who haveprehended the Ice and Fire-type Rule users, there is a treasure in the Raven City that was enough salivating the Grimm Monsters that every Grimm Monster would bring a huge Army to take the city.

    Such big attacks now becamemon the Residence of the city; they happened two times a month at the least. In the past few months, I¡¯ve seen many teams from the Guild going to Raven City for reinforcement.

    I also wanted to go, but the teams I¡¯ve been assigned to never had a chance to go there.

    "I really want to see that Ice and Fire Building." someone saint in a dreamy voice, "You should really see it, it is amazing. When I saw it the first time five months ago, I was in Total Awe." Said another team member.

    The Raven city is the same city where twins were posted before they went to the Central Continent.

    And the treasure they were talking about is Building is the same building where about a year ago two people had awakened their Ice and Fire Constitutions.

    Their awakeningpletely transformed that building to the Grade 3 Crystal whose values are huge, a crystal we harvest from the Grimm Monsters are the Grade 1 Crystal, the Grade 2 are thousand times more expensive than it and Grade 3 thousand times more than Grade 2.

    So, one can guess how valuable a hundred story building is; it is no wonder Grimm Monsters are attacking that Building like a mad.

    "Micheal, have you been to the Raven city past year?" Elton asked, to which I shook my head in no, "Well, you should have the Ice and Fire Building really worth it." Elon praised.

    "Let me tell you guys a secret about Ice and Fire building that even some Adamantine did not know," Elton said mysteriously, "What is the secret?" the name Gina asked immediately.

    "You just have to make a promise that you will not tell anyone about it before you be Adamantine?" Elton said, and this he was really serious, "Do we really have to swear?" Gina asked, "Yes, otherwise I will not tell you." he said in a deadly serious voice, but there was a twinkle hidden deep in his eyes.

    Elton made everyone swear one by one; if Ashlyn were able to speak, he would have made her swear as well, though, with her nature, she would have flew away arrogantly without care for the secret of the Ice and Fire Building.

    "The Ice and Fire building is notpletely made of Level 3 crystals; there are Level 4 and Level 5 crystal also inside it."

    "The apartment that two people were in hadpletely transformed to Level 5 crystal, and the ce those two were sitting had transformed to the Level 6 crystal, but the amount of it is very, very tiny."

    "This is why the same level of Super Powerhouse already protects the Raven that Warzones are protected," Elton said. Healing that we are shell shocked that we do not even make the sounds of shocks and exmation.

    What of kind value that Level 6 crystals possess? In our world, there are Seven Grades of the Crystals with Level 1 being Lowest and Level 7 being highest, and that building contains Level 6 Crystal that is just one level lower than Level 7.

    Even if the quantity of the Level 6 Crystal is extremely low, their value is far far greater than Level 3 Crystals that the majority of the Building had transformed.

    "Just what Monstrous Constitution those two people had awakened to create even Level 6 Crystal," Gina asked softly and looked around for the answer, but no one had the answer, not even Elton.

    I had asked twins a few months ago if they knew who created such a transformation of the Building, but they had said that they had left a week before that had happened, and even if they were present in the city, they would not have known.

    The identity of such people is very sensitive and not easily revealed; even if Elton knows about their identity, he will not dare to voice it.

    The Secret of the Building is nothing; even if the Guild knows he told us about it, he will receive tiny punishment at most, but he dared to disclose the identities, then he would directly disappear into thin air.

    No one talked anything a few minutes before they started doing their own thing, I too closed my eyes and started sorting the storages of the Grimm Monsters which I had been doing before.

    Thud!

    Time passed by, and two dayster, at dawn, we reached near the Raven city. As we reached close to the city, everyone went to the windows to take a look at the Ice and Fire Building from above.

    My seat had a window, so I didn¡¯t have to fight to squeeze myself to take a look outside. In a few, we will reach the city, in that time I will see the Ice and Fire building which I had wanted to see since it had transformed.

    "Wow, it is more amazing than pictures." Said my teammates and they are right. Below there is an average square size hundred story building that had been transformed to the Absolute Marvel.

    Even from a distance, it looked breathtaking that one just wants to keep looking at it.

    The Ice and Fire building, as its name suggests, is made of Ice Elemental and Fire Elemental Mana crystals.

    One side of the building is covered by the icy blue crystals which look like they havee from Ancient ciers while another size is made of bright red fiery crystals that look like they havee from the earth¡¯s crust.

    The Building is amazing, but also it gives a huge threatening feeling; it is not just a feeling, that building is really dangerous to knights if they get too close to it.

    The Knights have to keep 50-meter distance from the building if not then they either froze or burned to death depending on which side of the building they are on.

    It¡¯s not like people could get that close to the Building, the building is under tight protection and how closer one could depend on their power and privilege.

 Chapter 919 - Ice And Fire Marvel

    <h4>Chapter 919 - Ice And Fire Marvel</h4>

    Note: 1 Extra Chapter.

    THUD!

    The airshipnded on the airport of the Adventurers Paradise, and we all got out with an excited look on our faces as we all were very eager to see the Ice and Fire Building.

    "Wee to Raven city; My name is George. I am sent here to guide you to your amodations." Said the Blond-haired man who was already waiting for us.

    From the Airport, he had taken us into the Adventurers Paradise while informing us about the recent ongoing about the Grimm Monsters, which ording to the intel they have will attack in one to three days.

    The Grimm Monsters already amassed the Army, and now they are just waiting. The Guilds of Raven City would handle the battle; we will only enter the battle if the Diamond on their entered; if not, then we will just watch.

    Half of the time Grimm Monsters attacked, the battle had been fought between Diamond and below, but other times, even Admatines got involved. Nothing could be said about the battle; everything depends on the Grimm Monsters.

    "These are your quarters, you are free to roam around the city but not allowed to go out, and there is an important meeting at 7 AM that you all have to attend." He said.

    I had already received the notice of the meeting through the mail, the meeting is quite a high level as only limit levels can attend it.

    After saying goodbye to my teammates, I walked inside the ce that had been assigned to me. It is an elegantly furnished apartment, though it is small, it had everything that one needed, including the training Room.

    The first thing I did was order food before I went for the shower as I did not have one in the four days, so I spent quite a time in the shower before I gotpletely free of the filth that I had .u.mted for the four days.

    When I came out, I saw the lunch was already delivered. Seeing that I did not waste any time and started to eat lunch, I have so much to do today and very little time to do that.

    In the twenty minutes, I finished dinner and walked out of my amodation, I wanted to train and drink potions to increase my strength as Grimm Monster could attack any time, but I did not seem to care about that as all I am focusing on is the Ice and Fire Building which I want to see.

    Soon I got out of the Adventurer Paradise and took in the air and flew toward Ice and Fire Building speedily.

    In Warzone, I may be a criminal with nearly no privileges, but in Midzone, there is no restriction on me except for being a criminal.

    I could go anywhere in the city and train in any facility of the Guild and do anything I want, but regretfully with my current power, all of them are utterly useless to me, only Warzone has everything I want, but I can¡¯t get those things, not in the official capacity at the least.

    GASP!

    Soon I reached near the Building and gasped in wonder as the building, its really amazing, more amazing than I saw from the Airship.

    It looks amazing like a supreme work of art, but that is not a shocking thing about this building; the most shock worthy thing about this is Rule fluctuationsing from the Building.

    It is a thing that made me gasp in shock, there building faintly releasing Rule fluctuations of Ice and Fire Rule, one will be able to sense these fluctuations if one closes his eyes and concentrates for a little.

    That is probably why hundreds of thousands, yes, hundreds of thousands of people sitting five hundred meters from the Buildingprehending Rule Power. I had heard about the Ice and Fire Building, releasing the Rule power but did not think the Rule power it is releasing is this great.

    It is enough to make even normal powerful gainprehension about the rule powers; even normal people couldprehend rules few they concentrate daily on these fluctuations.

    Thud!

    Inded one kilometer from the building; this is as far as I could fly; ahead of me, five hundred meters is the meditation field, which was especially created for the Ruleprehension of the people.

    The five hundred meters field held the space for nearly half a million people to meditate and all these spaces are filled with waiting of more than months, people came in doves in Raven city toprehend the Rule power, and most who came were able to do that.

    I looked at the meditation field for a while before I scanned my holowatch to the gate and entered inside. I am also nning for meditating as Sunfire and Fire rule rted, but I am not nning on meditating in the Meditating field or at least not on this meditating field.

    Normal people to Golden Elite could only meditate on the Common Meditating field, though space they get dependent on their power. Still, they are meditating in themon meditating field while I, as Diamond, will meditate in theyers.

    Those who are above the Golden Elite can meditate in theyers as for what thoseyers are; theyers are the invisible force field that covers the Ice and Fire Building.

    They can¡¯t leave such treasure without any protection; there are Nineyers of forcefield covering the Ice and Fire building. They are extremely strong that even the strongest Knight could not create even a slight ripple in them.

    Since I am Diamond, I could meditate in theyers, but I also could not go much far as the Diamond could only meditate in the 7thyer.

    From what I¡¯ve heard from Elton, he said that everyyer has a deep aura and I should be able to get benefits from the 8thyer.

    As I walked closer and closer to the Building, the aura of the Rule is getting stronger and Stronger; not only the aura is getting stronger but also Rule powers.

    In the beginning, the Rules felt likemon Level 3 Ice and Fire Rules, but as I got to the middle of Meditation Field, they became powerful Level 3 Rules, just step away from Level 2 Rules, but that changed when I reached the end of Meditation Field as now the rules have Became Level 2 Rules.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked sensing this as the power of Rule may change but not their level, but here, the level of the Rules also changes as one gets closer and closer to the Building.

    Finally, I appeared beside the 9thyer of the forcefield; to the eyes, it seemed invisible one could use only it when one concentrates. Both sides have four guards protecting it, and these Guards were no normal Guards, they are Lord Stage powerhouses.

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a mirthless smile, seeing that, as the building is an absolute treasure, those who are protecting it should not be weakling, and these guards are guarding the 9thyer entrance, those who are guarding the deeperyers are even more powerful.

 Chapter 920 - Emerald Pass

    <h4>Chapter 920 - Emerald Pass</h4>

    As I entered the 9thyer, the power of Rules had increased again. The aura of it had not only got stronger, but the power of the Rule had increased from Initial Level 2 Rule Mid Level 2 Rule instantly.

    Ting!

    I was just as experiencing the rule powers when my holowatch buzzed with the mail, which is quite surprising as inyer unless it is an extremely important message from the Guild, no other mails woulde.

    Feeling this may be important, I opened the mail, and when I read the content of it, I could not help but shake all over my body. First, there was confusion before I started to feel extremely happy.

    ¡¯Ashlyn came out.¡¯

    I said to Ashlyn, she had wanted toe out for a long time, but the rules state that monsters could note inside, which is why I hadn¡¯t called her, now reading this confusing man, I have no reservation about calling her out.

    "Monsters are forbidden here, for breaking the Ru"

    Just as I took out Ashlyn, two powerful auras had downed on me and guard stated recite thew when I somehow moved under this overwhelming aura of the Guards, which scared the hell out of me and projected the thing that came out with the mail.

    As I showed the projection to the Guards, they stopped on their tracks as they looked at the projection, one guard who was reciting thew stopped and started to read the content with shocked faces.

    "Emerald Pass." both of the Guards said in unison, the shock and awe could be clearly heard through their voice, "Is this a mistake?" One Guard asked another, "I don¡¯t think so, it is Emerald Pass they can¡¯t make a mistake with it." said another as he looked at me intently.

    His gaze is very clear, ¡¯how can I get an emerald pass with such little strength.¡¯ Today is the first time hearing about the emerald pass.

    When the mail of unknown origin came, it contained this pass which not only allowed me to meditate in any of nine but also gave me ess to enter the building, with this I could even enter the very room of the two people who had awakened their constitution and transformed this building treasure.

    It really shocked me and confused me about this pass, there were only two people who could do this, one is Ellen, and the other is Rachel.

    But I don¡¯t think Ellen would have done this, as even if she bes the Guildmaster of the S ss Guild, I don¡¯t even Guildmaster of S ss Guild could get this kind of privilege, only someone like her teacher could do this like sending Emerald Pass to whoever she liked.

    Ellen knows I may take favors from her but not from her teacher, so she should not give me this pass, as for Rachel I don¡¯t think it is her too if she could give this pass, she could have contacted me, not call at least sent me a mail but ever since she left there was nothing from her.

    Except for these two, I don¡¯t think anyone I know can grant me this kind of ess; even twins who left for the central continent with their brother did not have this sort of clout.

    Well, I don¡¯t care where it came from, I am grateful for the person who gave me this pass, and I will pay him back when I have the ability.

    "The Pass is Genuine, you can continue." said the Guards with clear envy on their faces; I nodded and walked forward and soon reached passage on the 8th, which was also guarded by the two guards.

    They were also shocked seeing this, but they did not stop me, and through the door, I entered the 8thyer where I found the power of the Rules had reached close to my Sunfire and Killing Rule.

    In the 8thyer, I saw many diamondsprehending the Rules, some whose eyes were opened looked at me in shock when they saw Ashlyn on my shoulder, I couldn¡¯t help but feel good seeing their shocked gazes.

    Now that I have the Emerald Pass, which could give me ess to the whole Building, I want to know how far I could go.

    I am very sure that I could not enter the Building or even reach 10 meters distance from it; it is said knight burned to ashes to froze to death when reached very close to the building.

    Soon I shed the Emerald pass, which shocked the Guard and entered the 7th Layer where the Rule power wasparable to my Sunfire, and its aura was so great that I started to feel the slight stifling sensation.

    Diamonds will feel a little ufortable in this aura; only Adamantine will feelfortable in it.

    I could feel very strong gazes of Adamantines when in the 7thyer, I did not react to these gazes and moved forward, and minutester, I entered theyer.

    The feeling here is really stifling; the aura is so strong that I am having a problem in breathing properly and not to forget the power of the Rules here reached above my Sunfire and Killing Rule, but it is not in the Level 1 yes.

    There is a huge gap between the level 2 Rule and Level 1 Rules. The mail I have received said that the Level 1 Ice and Fire rule started to project in thest threeyers until I reached the 3rdyer I will be only experiencing.

    I continued to walk and finally entered the 5thyer and its Rule power and its suppression had increased even further.

    I had reached my limit in the 5thyer, for now I will meditate here till I get used to it before I could move forward, just like I did when I wasprehending the Killing Rule.

    That time pressure I was feelingpared to the,s, but I had pushed through the pressure toprehend the Killing Rule.

    Now I will also push through here, as the first time I saw the Glimmer of hope in advancing my Level 2 Rule power into Level 1 and I am not going to lose that due to some measly pressure.

    Feeling crushing pressure of two Rule powers, I calmed my mind and started to walk toward one of the empty spaces as even in the 5thyer, there are many adamantine mediating toprehend the rules.

    These Admantines are not part of the reinforcements that the Raven city requested; these people havee from the different warzones and continue including the Central continent toprehend the rule here. Though they will participate in the battle if they are needed.

    The Fire and Ice rule power here is the most neutral type I¡¯ve ever sensed; it contains everything, one would not find any special effect (High Burn, Slow Burn, Deep Freeze, Shatter, Explosive...) present majorly in the Rule powers.

    It contains every special effect in a bnced form that one could concentrate on any special effect one wanted in their Rule power. This is the reason why the powerhouses from the far away came here for theprehension of the rule powers.

 Chapter 921 - Comprehending

    <h4>Chapter 921 - Comprehending</h4>

    Soon, I found a space and started meditating on the Fire Rule. Ashlyn too, who was on my shoulder came flying in myp but before she closed her eyes in the concentration.

    It had been three months since I had reached Peak of the Basic Grade, but despite my and Ashlynn¡¯s efforts, we are not able to reach the absolute peak of it, there is still quite someprehension needed for us to reach the Absolute Peak of Basic Grade.

    As for taking my Sunfire to Level 1, I will have to work on that too, but before I could start, I have to experience how powerful the Level 1 Rules are. Ever since I had started to Practice, I had never experienced how powerful the Level 1 Rules are.

    Only after getting an Idea about their power will I be able toprehend it, otherwise it might take me a really long time to figure it out, which I don¡¯t have.

    So, no matter how much suppression I have to face, I have to reach the 3rd Layer as on there, I will be able to experience the power of the Level 1 Rule.

    As I meditated on the Fire Rule, I started to feel myprehension is growing at a visible rate, and I began to understand what the fire is. It is an amazing feeling to meditate under such pure aura; it makes one get lost in it.

    Time passed, and before I knew it, four hours had passed, and in these four hours, I had not onlyprehended the Rule but also got used to the feeling enough that I now have enough confidence to move to the 5thyer.

    Under the shocked gazes of the Guards, I had entered the 5thyer. Just as I did, I nearly stopped breathing; I had to give my all to breathe somehow; the pressure of the Rule power here is too great.

    I felt like I am in a deathly cold pond and hot oil at the same time; the feeling is beyond that normal Diamond Elites would just scream and faint as the first breath.

    It is no wonder they limited the Diamonds to the 7thyer; normal Diamonds won¡¯t be able to bear the pressure of the 6th and 5thye, and belowyers, it is f.u.c.k.i.n.g hard. I was able to do it due to having a habit of training myself torturously.

    It took me more than ten minutes to adjust my breath enough that I could breathe slowly. My breathing speed is very slow, way slower than normal, but it is enough to fill my oxygen requirement and not make me faint.

    Only after stabilizing my condition did I take a step toward finding a meditation spot for me. Like the 7thyer, the sixthyer also had people meditating, but they are only Admantines, as only Admantines are permitted in 6th and belowyers. tinums cane too, but they have to have a special pass like me.

    Soon I found the spot and started meditating under such pressure, to be honest, it was quite hard to meditate under such pressure, but slowly but surely I was able to do that. As I fully concentrated on Rule power, theprehension started to flow into me on its own.

    Like I had said earlier, it is a wonderful feeling toprehend the rule here. The fire Rule is filled with infinite possibilities; one just has to choose the possibility one likes.

    Whileprehending, I did not focus on one aspect only, I tried different ones, and not only I had tried the aspect of the Fire Rule, but I also tried the Aspect of the Ice Rule.

    Both of the Rules are exactly opposite to each other, but they also work seamlessly. It is very helpful to get someprehension from the opposite element of the element you areprehending; it helps one understand one¡¯s own Rule to a better degree.

    Buzz!

    I was lost inprehending the Rule power when my Holowatch vibrated heavily, shaking my whole arm, a feeling that opened my eyes with a sigh as it is time to go back.

    There is an important meeting at 7 AM, which I have to attend. I really want to stay here andprehend the Rule Power for longer as I am absolutely sure that it would not take me long to take the Sunfire Rule to the Absolute Peak of Basic Stage, and I might even have shot at upgrading my Rule to Level 1.

    I slowly walked of my ce as I am still breathing slowly, though my speed of breathing had increased quite a bit, it is still far off from the regr breathing, so it is better that I do not anything straining, even walking fast would create a short breath, and I might fall on the ground with the stopped breath.

    As I exited the 5thyer, the pressure on me had lessened by far, and every function of my body returned to normal, feeling the pressure lessening. I felt like I had returned to real worth.

    In the 5thyer, every action of mine had to be measured; the slightest exertion from me would have made me stop breathing.

    The Ice and Fire Building is profitable, but once one got close enough, it became dangerous that one might even lose his life if one was not careful.

    A few minutester, I came out and immediately took the air as there are only twenty minutes till the meeting starts and I want to be as early as possible.

    "Micheal." I heard my name, only to see Eltoning toward me with some of my teammates, "You must have gone to Ice and Fire Building, right?" Elton asked, "Yes." I replied truthfully.

    "I too went there, and I have to tell you, I have made a quite big advancement in my Ice Rule." Elton, while feeling extremely happy, to that, I had just smiled and entered inside the conference with him and my teammates.

 Chapter 922 - Four Star Diamond I

    <h4>Chapter 922 - Four Star Diamond I</h4>

    As we entered the conference hall, I saw there were already nearly two hundred tinum Elites sitting there.

    The hall had the capacity of Five hundred people and seeing how quickly the hall was full, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the hall waspletely filled with people and I was right in the next ten minutes, the hall was packed with people.

    "I¡¯ve never seen this many tinum in a single ce." My teammates said as he looked at the whole hall filled with the tinum Elite. Their power is charging the whole atmosphere here.

    It is like we are sitting on the powder keg, though there is nothing dangerous here; still, such numbers would make even strong-hearted little serious. Also, I am looking around calcting if something crazy happened then how great are my chances of getting out of this conference hall alive.

    Though I know these thoughts are absurd and nothing will happen, as all the people here are calm and the atmosphere is charged due to their high power and not to forget we are in Adventurers Paradise.

    There are many super powerhouses here which could immobilize us with a single thought; even if any traitor wants to activate the dangerous bomb and kill all of us, he won¡¯t be able to do that under that super powerhouses eyes.

    Suddenly buzzing conference hall quieted down, and as the young man walked in, he came in quietly and sat on one of the seats on the front row, which were left unupied as they are reserved for the Adamantine and one young man that came was Adamantine.

    One minuteter another Adamantine came and then another, Adamantine kepting one after another as we watched in absolute silence and by the time 6: 59 clocked in, there were twelve Amantines had entered the conference hall.

    Tick Tick...

    In the final few seconds, another adamantine came; we know it is women, not only because the aura she is releasing had femine ting in it but sounds her heels making, the ssing clicking sound could only be made by the women¡¯s shoes.

    Soon a beautiful young woman walked into the conference room wearing five inches long heels. She had gorgeous violet colored hair and she is wearing a formal dress. She looked like she had note here for the important meeting but to attend some ck Tie event.

    But nobody dares to evenment on her even in their mind as all of them were shit scared of the aura she is releasing, which is very powerful. This aura hadpletely dawned on the auras of every other Adamantine that is sitting there.

    She is a Peak Adamantine, but she is not the only one there are three Peak Admantines in the room, but her aura is exceptionally strong, strong to point all the Admantines felt antpared to her.

    It felt like she wouldn¡¯t have any problem absolutely crushing those three Peak Adamantines with just her finger.

    "Previously, ording to our intel, we thought the Grimm Monsters were amassing a huge army which would go nearly twenty million in numbers to attack the Raven city, but it seemed like we were wrong, very wrong." She and a few projections popped up around her.

    "The Grimm Monsters are surely amassing the Army, but it is smaller than we have through, a barely million in numbers but this Army is more than ten times stronger than the twenty million Army we were guessing," she said, when she said that her beautiful face has be quite serious.

    "This the Army filled with Elites, where the weakest one is Silver Elite, if our estimation is right, then there would be at Nine Hundred Thousand Silver Elites, One hundred thousand Golden Golden Elites."

    "We don¡¯t have an idea about the Limit Level, but I am sure their numbers would be far superior to ours." She said, hearing that the hearts of all of us shook.

    We have a habit of fighting with inferior numbers against the Grimm Monster, but they are bringing Nine Hundred Thousand Silver Elite, and Hundred Thousand Golden Elites, and god knows many many powerhouses of the limit levels.

    If it had been a Warzone, we would have been able to gather such numbers, but this Midzone. Still, it is a good thing it is Raven City they are attacking with such numbers, here we will be able to have adequate numbers to fight. If it were any normal city, there would have been no choice but to get razed.

    "I hope you guys prepare with your all, in the next three days the Grimm Monsters will attack," she said before she dismissed the meeting and left the room.

    "Looks like the fight will be more dangerous than we had expected," Elton said as we were walking toward our rooms, "This battle would not be like any other battle, don¡¯t becent during the battle and die." Said Elton as he looked at teammates who were walking behind him.

    Repeated victories over missions could make onecent; it is very important that during each battle we take a ground-level approach, as thecency could take one¡¯s life, I¡¯ve seen it happen.

    "Micheal, I am going to Building in ten minutes, are youing?" asked Elton, to which I shook my, "Sorry, I have to train," I said. I would have loved to go andprehend, but there is so much for me, especially when the battle is looming over my head.

    I have to increase my strength, and it is a good thing there are some potions that would help me very much with that, I thought as I entered my room.

    The first thing I did was to wash all the dried sweat I had .u.mted during my Ruleprehension in 6thter, where I bathed in sweat as I assaulted with Fire and Ice Rule powers repeatedly.

    After showering, I ate dinner with Ashlyn, which I had ordered when I wasing toward my room from the Conference Hall. The dinner was very good, the chefs of Adventures Paradice are even better than the Guild.

    After I finished dinner, I went to the training Room with Ashlyn and started to take out lots of stuff, and the biggest of them all is the high-end Alchemical Table, which I bought at quite expensive prices.

    In the past seven months, I may not have drunk any potions, but I have crafted lots of Potions for Ashlyn, and some potions were so difficult that everything had to be perfect for them.

    So I brought this very expensive Alchemical Table, which made crafting potion a little easier, and this little easier part is very helpful in creating the sessful potions as the Potions of the Limit Stages are very hard.

    For the past few months, I had great practice crafting the Potions, but the potion I had crafted is for the tinum Level, but now the potion I am going to craft for the Diamond level, which was going to be even more difficult.

    I have enough material to bear a couple of failures, but not too much. I could not afford to fail eleven times like four months ago as not only the materials for the Diamond Level are very expensive, but I am in a Midzone where I could not get any Diamond level materials.

    So I have to be very careful and focused during the crafting, failure to craft the potion would affect my strength and my performance in the uing battle, so I have to seed in crafting the potion with the limited materials I have.

 Chapter 923 - Four Star Diamond II

    <h4>Chapter 923 - Four Star Diamond II</h4>

    I took out all the herbs needed to make the potion and started to clean them through the various procedures before adding them into various sks and beakers in various shapes before making aplicatedwork of the ss tubes.

    High-level potions could not be made with just boiling the ingredients together; there are muchplicated procedures involved using variousplicated ss equipment.

    The instruments I am using are not normal instruments; each of them has theplex runic Array carved on them for the specific function. If I chose the boiling sk with the wrong array, then the whole potion will copse, and I will have to start all over again.

    I started crafting the potions, following the procedure as it is in the knowledge I had got from the knowledge crystals.

    Fuss!

    Everything was going well in the first hour, but suddenly, one of herbal which essence I was extracting through the steam burned crisp and that burned smoke traveled to the central sphere where all the smoky essences were fusing, spoiling them whole.

    Sigh!

    I took a sigh of regret seeing that before I started cleaning, and after I had done with cleaning, I watched the footage about where I had gone wrong. Soon, I was able to spot my mistakes, it was a very tiny mistake, but that tiny mistake had cost me the whole potion materials.

    After going through the footage one more time to see if I had not made any mistake, I started crafting again, this time bing even more careful, but I failed again in two hours when I was just thest stages of finishing the potion and all it due to tiny mistakes.

    I repeated the same procedure as earlier; the only difference was that I already had what mistakes I hadmitted, but I still watched the recording twice before I started to craft potion again.

    I had four sets of materials for this potion, the two had already wasted, and now I have only two. I could only afford failure for one more time, but I am not going to fail; this time, I am going to craft the potion without failing.

    I started again, and with the experience of the past two times, my movements are very fluid. I continue with a one-track mind, not focusing on any other thing than the potion, and finally, after nearly three hourster, the potion is finely crafted.

    Sigh!

    Seeing the pitch-ck liquid in the sk, I couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief and tiredness; it had been seven hours since I had started crafting the potion with a singr focus; it had made me quite tired mentally.

    This is why, after crafting the potion, I did not eat it directly; instead, I had rested for half an hour before getting up and dividing the potion into two for Ashlyn and me.

    "Here," I said to Ashlyn as I gave her share of the potion, right after I gave her share I gulped down my share, and I have to say it is the most bitterest thing I have eaten, it was so bitter that I had nearly vomited.

    As I drank it, the faint heat started to spread through my body, seeing that, I quickly undressed to my underwear and started performing Body Cleansing Technique and Secrete Method.

    It is my first time performing the Body Cleansing Technique since I became the Diamond Elite as I did not get a time. It had been a while since I had made progress.

    After I reached the 10th Major Cleansing, I was barely able to to move forward as I did not have any energy in my body to do that as the Limit had been limiting my progress, but now I have broken the limit, I have plenty of energy in me, and now it will depend on me how far I could go.

    I started to perform fast from the beginning, as I have to perform a shit load of exercises before I could reach 10th, and I have to reach the 10th level as soon as possible before I half direct the potion.

    As after the 10th level Body Cleansing Exercise changed a little, from the 11th level every pose of it is Minor Cleansing.

    Every twelve poses when my body used to go through the Minor Cleansing will now go through the Major cleansing, and as what will happen after performing 108 poses, well that time, the body will go through the Grand Cleansing.

    The Body Cleansing Method had 16 levels; for the first 10 levels, the end each level is Major Cleansing, while for thest 6 levels, the end of each level is Grand Cleansing and if one able to perform all sixteen levels, one will go through the Supreme Cleansing and will get an Unblemished Body.

    Unblemished Body, A Body without any impurities. The Secret Method is also the same; if I can practice through the Nine Stages of it, then I will get a Pure soul.

    I have fixed my decision that I willplete these two methods; after doing it, not only will my strength rise explosively, but most importantly, I will have a Body and Soul, which is perfect for the fusion of Inheritance.

    I already have Inheritance Crystal, called Godyer Inheritance. In these few months, I was able to get some information about it, and I am quite impressed as this inheritance is quite a high level, but I will still try to get a better Inheritance.

    As half of my progress will depend on the type of Inheritance I get and I want the best out of it, it will be quite difficult, but I already have a n and which is to join a powerful organization.

    The Powerful organization has powerful Inheritances; only after getting them will I be able to take my revenge against those people from the Supreme Organisations.

    I am very aware of my condition and know without joining a Powerful Organisation. I would not be able to get a simr strength of those people and get my revenge.

    Finally, after performing at record-breaking speed, I reached the 10 levels. I started to perform poses of it, Nero also came out but began to look at potion particles with the shining eyes, but I had stopped him from eating them.

    I want to digest this potion for myself; when I have a time, I will craft a potion for him to eat. Seeing me stopping him, Nero got sad for a while before he started to target other things to eat.

    Six minutester, I had reached the 108th pose. This was my limitst time, but now I have I will go further. Though I am feeling quite tired, I still have the energy to continue, and I will do it.

    Focusing on my power and I barged through the restriction that had to stop me and started performing the 1st pose of the 11th move, which is way more difficult than I had thought. It is like tight chains had been binding my body and making slight movements is very difficult.

    Still, I continued, as I saw my body going through Minor Cleaning in the 1st pose. Seeing that newfound vigor rose in me, and I started to perform the Body Cleansing Technique with every bit of energy I have in me.

    Thud!

    I continued for twenty more minutes and performed 6 poses in 11th Move, which is little less than I expected, but I felt happy when I saw the potion made me advance to the 4 Star of Diamond Level.

 Chapter 924 - Comprehending

    <h4>Chapter 924 - Comprehending</h4>

    I have reached 4 Star of Diamond Level means the middle level of Diamond, and with the enhancement from my Totem Artifact, I will have power equal to Six Star Diamond, one Star less than Seven Star Diamond which is Peak Diamond Level.

    I wish I could drink another Potion and increase my strength to Five Star Diamond or at least take my strength to the peak Four Star Diamond, it would make me feel quite confident about facing the powerful Grimm Monsters at battle but unfortunately, I could not.

    The Potion was so heavy that it made impurities in my body reach its limit; if I drink any more potion, then it is going to adversely affect my practice, which I don¡¯t want to happen. So unless my body gets cleansed of these impurities, I am not going to drink another Potion.

    A few minutester, I got up, walked to the shower, and slept right after I came out of it.

    The next morning I woke very early, followed my morning routine, ate, and started the practice of my four methods together. After I finished with it, I showered and left for the Ice and Fire Building.

    I want to use every free moment I have inprehending the Rule; the sooner I made progress in it, the better.

    This time when I entered, I directly walked toward the 5thyer, which felt a little lighter to me, it is probably because my strength had increased.

    The pressure is still great, though, and I am still very cautious under such pressure. I picked the spot and started meditating, and like yesterday, just as I began to meditate, theprehension began to flow inside me.

    I lost in the meditation, losing a sense of everything around me and I became so lost that I had failed to see the progress I am making, the Rule power inside me steadily made progress and soon enough the Sunfire Rule reached the Absolute peak of the Basic Stage, and it did not stop progressing.

    Chew Chew...

    I was enjoying that wonderful sensation when suddenly I heard the loud chirp inside me, which woke me up and broke me out of that epiphany, which one rarely experiences in one¡¯s lifetime.

    I was quite angry at Ashlyn at first for her to wake me from the wonderful Epiphany, but when I looked at the Sunfire Rule, my expressions changed.

    The Sunfire Rule had reached the Absolute peak of the Basic Grade and just hair breath away from entering the intermediate Grade.

    If Ashlyn had not broken me out of Epiphany, I would have reached the Intermediate Stage of Sunfire, which would have given a huge boost, huge enough I would be able to fight against the Adamantine, she did the very right thing.

    Others may curse me for these thoughts as even a very tiny percentage of Adamantine were able to make their Rule Intermediate as it is extremely difficult to do that in the knight stage.

    It would have been difficult for me too if not for Epiphany, but I do not want to make my Rule power advance to Intermediate Grade, at least not when my Rule powers are Level 2 Rule.

    I have ambition, and that is to make my Rule powers advance to Level 1 Rule before they advance to Intermediate Stage; once Rule power reaches the Intermediate Grade, it is very difficult to advance its Grade from there.

    Though it will be very hard for me to upgrade my Rule Powers to Level 1 Rules, I will still try, and because of this shot for trying, I sacrifice the strength, but if I am sessful then, this sacrifice will bring me even greater strength.

    With that through, I opened my eyes and started to walk to the door that will lead me toward the 4th Layer, with my Sunfire reaching Absolute Peak, the effect of Rule power here had me weakened by a great deal.

    With Emerald pass in hand, the Guards did not stop as I entered the 4thyer, just as I did, I felt an intense sensation of the Ice and Fire Rule washing over my body and I was utterly powerless to stop this sensation, so I stopped resisting and let it wash over me.

    I felt I am being fried in boiling oil and pierced by thorny icy air through my whole body at the same time.

    Under this pressure, I had stopped breathing for a minute and even saw the Guarding toward me. If I had not somehow managed to take a breath, the Guard would have taken me out of the 4thyer.

    I stayed on my spot for fifteen minutes before I got enough control over my body that I started to take very slow steps toward the meditation spot, it took me fifteen minutes to reach the spot and sit on it.

    There I started to meditate; this time, I did not focus onprehending Rule power to make it advance; this time, I am more focused on enriching My Sunfire Rule with enoughprehension to bring aplete change in it, which would upgrade it to the Level 1 Rule.

    If I had been alone, I would not have the confidence, but I have Ashlyn, who isprehending the Rules. It might take us some time, but I am sure we will be able to upgrade our Sunfire Rule to Level 1 Rule, and that time, Its power will be beyond imagination.

    The Level 1 Rules are not famous for anything; whoeverprehended these Rule Posses the explosive power to crush any person within the same stage. If one does not have the Level 1 Rule to boost him then he can forget out surviving against those who hadprehended the Level 1 Rule.

    There are very few people able toprehend the Level 1 Rule as it is extremely hard, especially in the Knight stage, but I have confidence that I could do it, and I will do it.

 Chapter 925 - Grimm Monsters Attack

    <h4>Chapter 925 - Grimm Monsters Attack</h4>

    In the evening, I had gone to the meeting but returned three hourster after attending a meeting, eating and training, and now I am meditating again.

    I am still on the 4thyer as I don¡¯t think I am capable of withstanding the pressure of the 3rd Layer, as I am barely withstanding the pressure of the 4th Layer, I will take us quite a while before I can perfectly amodate the pressure of the 4thyer and think about entering 3rdyer.

    Time passed by as I meditated toprehend the Rule and soon the Midnight came, but I still did not move away from my spot and continueprehending the Rule Power without care for the World.

    BUZZ BUZZ...

    I was meditating when a huge vibration came out of my holowatch, and its power was so great that it hadpletely shaken my body.

    I had not put up an rm, and normal mails could note in when one inside theyerprehending and not to forget that huge shake.

    This all could only mean one thing, and when I looked at my Holowatch, I was right the Grimm Monsters had finally made a move, the battle will start soon, I thought as I slowly got up from my ce.

    I feel very pressured in the 4thyer, but still, I tried to be as fast as I can and it still took seven minutes to walk out of the 4thyer. As I walked out of the 4thyer, it took me fifteen minutes to go out of the meditation field as everybody started to go out.

    Every member of this City who is Silver Elite and above has received a summon, and so is the called reinforcement like us.

    The only people who did not receive a summons were the people who havee, especially to Raven, toprehend the Rule, but they will, too, receive the summons when things get hard on the battlefield.

    As I got out of the Meditation Field, I shot toward the Adventurers Paradise, I¡¯ve even used a sliver of energy from FeatherLight to increase my speed.

    "The Grimm Monsters had made their move, hun!" I said when I reached Elton and my teammates, "Yes, we have got orders to wait in the wall." Said Elton before we started to fly toward the city wall, like many other people.

    The sky of the Raven City is filled with people, everyone when one in the shiny sky they will see the people who are flying toward the huge city wall.

    The city Wall of Raven City is quite new; the old wall could notpete against the swift development that Raven City was going through; thus it is demolished, and in its ce, the new huge wall is built which is a hundred meters tall and ten meters thick and is inscribed with various strengthening and other formations.

    Once the forcefield of the city got activated, then Knights could forget about breaking through it, only those who were above the Knight would have a chance to breach the wall through their strength.

    Soon we reached the wall, but unlike most people, we did not go over it and stand over it; we walked inside the wall, like many other teams of the reinforcements.

    We are reinforcements, as our name suggests we will only enter the Battle when cities own people could not handle the situation, till then we can just sit on the suit in the wall and watch the battle from there.

    I don¡¯t like this arrangement at all, I wanted to go out and fight with all my strength and not wait here and watch the battle, and there is even a chance that powerful Grimm Monsters would not show up, and we will not get a chance to fight.

    Though I should be not wishing it as it would make hundreds if not thousands of humans die, still, I really wish that battle would escte a little, and I will get a chance to fight.

    "I have to say this suit is quite good, just like those Elite seats in the Arena," Elton said as he sat on thefortable chair which gave him perfect view, "I just wished we would be fighting matches in Arena rather than watch our people fight to the death with the Grimm Monsters," Elton added with the sigh.

    To that, I could only sigh too as this is reality. I took a seat beside him and opened the intelligence reports on holowatch.

    The Grimm Monsters are still quite far; they will take at least an hour before theye in front of us, which is quite for humans to assemble for the battle.

    Forty-five minutes had passed, and Grimm Monster could be seen from a distance. From where we are stilling, they looked like a wave of ants, which was getting bigger and bigger as they came closer.

    As the intelligence said, the numbers of the Grimm Monsters are nearly a millionpared to them; we have about four hundred thousand people. In them about Three Hundred and Seventy Thousand are Silver Elite while Thirty Thousand are the Golden Elites.

    I am quite impressed seeing such numbers as I did think Raven City will have Silver Elites and Golden Elites would have such numbers but looked like I underestimated the city that is constantly dealing with the attacks of Grimm Monsters too much.

    Though these numbers are less than half of the Grimm Monsters, they are still good numbers as we mostly fight against the Grimm Monster that usually has twice and trice numbers than ours.

    And these people who are below are not the normal people; they are battle-hardened people who are fighting against the Grimm Monsters for the months, they have extensive experience of fighting inrge battles which normal people couldn¡¯tpare.

    Soon both Armies came face to face with just having one kilometer of the distance between them.

    Both of them Armies stare at each other trying to intimidate others, these tactics may seem unimportant but they are very important; the slightest edge could create a big effect battle.

    ATTACK ATTACK ATTACK...

    As both of the Armies staring at each other, a battle cry rang out at a simr time from both of the camps, and just as it rang out, both of the armies shouted battle cry loud enough that could be heard from the kilometers distance.

    Both Armies started to move each while moving the attacks had started; methods attacks began to fly on both sides, seeing so many people casting their methods attacks looked like brilliant fireworks of beautiful colors lighting in front of them.

    The shes to these method attacks look mesmerizing, but they are very threatening even to the Diamond Elite.

    One has to be very careful; as thousands of harmless attacks that could create a chain reaction that is powerful enough to vaporize even an Adamantine.

    Finally, both of the teams shed halfway in the kilometers distance between them, and the sound of metals started to ring out across the battlefield as the humans, and the Grimm Monsters started their real bloody battle which is amazing as it is terrifying.

 Chapter 926 - Its Time

    <h4>Chapter 926 - It''s Time</h4>

    Currently, only Silver Elite and Golden Elite are fighting, but it would not long before fighting reaches the Diamond Level, unlike the other cities of the Midzone the Guildmaster of S ss Guilds are Diamond.

    Unfortunately, that time would not be our time to enter; only when the Grimm Monster would bring out their Elite reserves, only then would wee out to fight them.

    "Have you seen, these Grimm Monsters seemed to be more trained in such battles than the usual bunch." Eltonmented, "Hm." I nodded, he is right the Grimm Monster that is fighting is not the usual bunch, these Grimm Monsters seemed to be slightly trained in the battle.

    "You know from my friends, I heard that the Grimm Monstersing for the battles are more trained than the normal," Elton said while looking at the battle. "The Grimm Monsters also seemed to be more focusing on building the forward bases," I said.

    We are not directly saying what we are thinking, just noting the important point as we both are intelligent enough to sense what is happening over the months.

    The battle-trained Grimm Monsters, Building Forward Bases, recruiting more and more people for the Elite Corps, Bringing more powerhouses from the central continent. These things are happening for months; a little experienced person would already have noticed something is cooking.

    It is very likely, or surely we are headed for War, both sides have started to bring their forces out. Once the fuse is lit, the whole War would erupt, as for what scale it would go or how much longer it wouldst, nothing can be said about it.

    The biggest war that happened had swept the whole world in it andsted for years while some limited Grimm Battlefield and ended in a week; nothing could be said about it; everything is dependent on the Higher-ups.

    "The Influence of Ice and Fire Building could be clearly seen, don¡¯t you think?" Elton asked after some time of quiet, "Nearly 60% of our people are fighting with Ice and Fire Rule." I said.

    Ice and fire Elementals attacks had downed the battlefield, everywhere one look they will see Ice and Fire elemental attacks are flying everywhere, it all due to the Ice and Fire Building.

    It is quite hard toprehend the Rule and those who wish to do that, have to go to the Rule pce which is quite expensive, unlike the Ice and Fire which did not charge anything, anyone can go inside without any restriction.

    I¡¯ve heard that those people who have Ice and fire Elemental powers were given special presence toe to Raven City.

    If this continues, then 90% of residents will be Ice and Fire Rule Comprehender, which will make Raven city even more distinct than it already is.

    Fifteen minutes passed since the Battle had started, and it began to pick up speed; the people could be seen fighting everywhere, using every move they had in their arsenal to kill the energy.

    Despite the double numbers and battle-trained forces, the Grimm Monsters were still not able to gain advantage over humans, if one observes very carefully, they would see that humans are faintly gaining advantages in the battle.

    The Grimm Monster probably saw this is why the leaders of the battle came, there are fifteen diamonds with two hundred tinum Elites behind them, seeing that leaders of the Guilds and tinum behind and also flew toward the Grimm Monsters.

    A minuteter, Diamond and tinum level Fight had started, seeing that I straightened my back and watched the fight seriously. Now the real fight has started, it will be interesting to see if those hiding behind woulde out during this fight or not.

    I hope theye as only when theye will I be able to fight but it was to happen it will take time, the battle had just started, it had been half an hour since Silver and Golden Elite state fighting, I would have waited for a while, at least till the fight matured.

    "Those people from Red g are crazy and powerful as always," I said with a sigh, in any battle, if one count whose performance is best, then it would be Red g. These bastards are really crazy in dealing, almost crossing the limits when they fight.

    They never cared about the consequence when they fight, especially when fighting against the Grimm Monsters. Even Grimm Monster always remained careful of these bastards, avoiding fighting them if they could.

    Unlike the other Guilds, the Red g has special training for their members, only those whopleted the training will officially be epted in the Red g. They also held many specialized training sessions for their members.

    To normal, their Battle Style may seem crazy even self-destructive, but it is not; it is a special way of fighting in which they have been trained.

    They may look like bloodiest, but if one looked carefully, they would see all of these injuries were aimed at the nonvital parts of the body, rarely any of the attacks hitting their vitals.

    There is a method in their madness, every attack of theirs has a meaning, every dodge has a reason behind it. If they are taking the attack of the enemy on their body then there must be some reason behind it.

    Other people may not dare to take the attack of the enemy head-on as Method attacks are fairly dangerous, but people from the Red g won¡¯t hesitate, especially those of tinum and above.

    Those who reach tinum and above get a chance to practice a special method called ¡¯Cage.¡¯ This method does not have any other uses other than trapping and crushing the energies that came inside one.

    Be it method energy or the force that came sh or any other energy, it may seem useless but it is extremely useful, especially to members of the Red g, to be honest, if I ever got a chance to practice that ¡¯Cage¡¯ Method, I would practice it without hesitation.

    I am not joking; I would really practice it as my body has enough capacity to practice another Mystic method; practicing it would not be a problem for me.

    Two hours passed since the battle had started, and in these two hours, thousands of people have fallen on both sides, but the battle is still continuing, and it is continuing on at full speed.

    Some people could be seen lost in battle l.u.s.t as the only thing they have in their mind is kill. Kill every enemy you kill till there is no enemy seen in front of your eyes; this seemed to have be the motto in this battle.

    Another Diamond of the Grimm Monsters was killed; this is the seventh Diamond Elite of the Grimm Monsters had been killed since the battle started and with its death, the scales of the upper battle finally tipped intoplete favor of the humans.

    Ting Ting Ting...

    If there is no reinforcement, then it would not take long for this battle to end, this thought had just entered my mind when suddenly my and others holowatches started to buzz.

    "Its Time." Elton said as he read the two-word message ¡¯Its Time!¡¯ from his holowatch.

 Chapter 927 - Entering In The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 927 - Entering In The Battle</h4>

    With the lead of Elton and I, our team slowly flew out of Suit, like us, other teams also came out with the lead of Admantines and Diamonds.

    Soon our teams converged, and thirteen Diamonds took the lead with the forefront being the Girl in high heels who had been leading the meetings for the past two days.

    We slowly float over the battle, which is raging in full momentum; both of the battles have no change by our entry. They just took a nce at us before they continued with their fight.

    I took a deep breath as I came above the battle, breaking in the heavy killing intent that is lingering in the air. It is intoxicating, heaviest I¡¯ve ever felt. Silver Elites and above are only fighting this battle, and killing intent, they will release would also be dense.

    Breathing in such a killing intent, I started to feel l.u.s.t for the battle. If not for all-powerful people around me, I would have shot toward where the Diamond Elites are fighting.

    A minute after we left our suites, we saw the Grimm Monster we are supposed to fight, and when I looked at their numbers, I was quite surprised as their numbers are four times higher than us.

    Seeing such numbers, everyone¡¯s expressions had changed, but no fear could be seen on it. All of the people here are highly experienced; most of the missions they have done until now had higher Grimm Monsters than their numbers.

    So, they are not much worried, even if these Grimm Monstersing were the Elitest of Elite, they will still fight against them without fear. Though there is no fear in their heart, they are extremely cautious.

    They know anything could happen in such a fight, it is better to be cautious and ready, and it is due to this attitude, their eyes scanning every direction too if there is no other team that ising toward us.

    Both of the teams flew toward each other and stopped when they are five hundred meters from each other; we did not speak. We just looked at each other intently with a fighting spirit in our eyes.

    Seeing the Grimm Monsters in front of me, I took out the pitch-ck Greatsword from my storage. I did not immediately activate my Phantom Method as I don¡¯t know how long this staring contest could go.

    There is a record of such a staring conteststing for more than seven hours, and atst, those teams hadn¡¯t fought, they just issued the retreat, so I will only summon my Armor when the fight started.

    ATTAC! ATTAC!

    The staring contest continued for more than ten minutes before the leading Bullman who had a fearsome aura, which felt even more fearsome than the girls in high heels shouted attack and led its people toward us.

    Our leader did not back down either; she also shouted the attack and led us toward the Grimm Monster. Seeing the battle about being started, I did not waste time and summoned my Armor like others summoned my methods.

    When I summoned my Armor, I caught the eyes of many people. They were quite surprised to see me in the Phantom Armor as it is super rare, people rarely get to see such extremely rare methods.

    Not only I¡¯ve caught the eyes of many humans but also that of many Grimm Monsters. Many diamonds looked at me, but so also tinums and Admantines, fearing that some crazy Grimm Adamantine might attack me, I kept FeatherLight energy on the bay to be used instantly.

    Soon we reached close to each other, and I found seven Grimm Monstersing toward me. In them, the three were Seven Star Diamonds; one was Six Star Diamond, while the other three were Four Star Diamonds.

    I was really confused seeing the Four Star Diamond, are they idiot or something toe at me, I may be four Star Diamond, but I am wearing Phantom Armor defeating such an opponent is way out of their league.

    Sup Sup Sup

    They probably want to take a bite at me probably when I am busy with fighting, but unfortunately, they will never have such a chance, I thought withugh as I threw three knives which were coated with the energy of the Armor.

    Puchi Puchi Puch

    The three knives were extremely fast, that before three Seven Star Diamond could help defend, they already pierced through the skull of the thee Four Star Diamond.

    The Seven Star Elite would have been able to save theirrades, I only used a little bit of Armors energy on the knives, but they have not taken my knives seriously thing Four Star Diamonds would handle them on there but secondter realized how wrong they were and moved to save Four Star Diamonds but that time it had be toote for them.

    "Bastard!"

    Said the lead snakeman, with the three dead now, there are only four Grimm Monsters remaining, the three Seven Star Elites were white Snakemen.

    At the same time, the lone Six Star Diamond is Scarlet Lionman, all Grimm Monster had height over 6 meters, butpared to White Snakemens slender built, the Scarlet Lionman was bulky and held red Warhammer which is the same height as it.

    The Grimm Monster did not attack me on impulse. They just cursed at me and started surrounding me with cruel smiles on their faces, "Bastard, you had killed one of our own, now pay the price for that with your life." Said the lead White Snakeman as it came at me with Scarlet Lionman.

    Both of them came at me using their speed skill while the other two Seven Star Diamond Snakemen attacked me with the Long-range attack.

    This kind of attack is full proof and very hard to avoid as I am being attacked by the three Seven Star Diamonds, which are peak Diamonds Powerhouse and the Six Star Diamond they all are very powerful Diamond powerhouses.

    But I have no fear against them; I even smiled at the Two Grimm Monstersing toward me when the attacks were just meters ahead of me and then suddenly I moved two steps back at the speed that seemed blurry to even Seven Star Diamond Snakemen which made perfectly avoid the two attacks with inches difference.

    The Armor is not just for the show, it is very powerful and does lots of stuff like the speed I moved back with, it¡¯s all the power of Armor and nothing else.

    The Two Grimm Monsters who wereing at me were shocked by my exquisite dodge, but that did not deter them froming at me; they became even more resolute in killing me.

    "DIEEEE!"

    Two of them shouted together as they attacked me on two sides, their attack was not a normal attack but of the method power.

    The Snakeman activated its Strength Type method while Scarlet Lionmen activated a powerful method which covered its ax in threatening-looking cks smoke.

    I let the two attackse closer to me, and when their attack was hand distance from me, I moved forward three steps to dodge the attack of snakemen and appeared right in front of the Scarlet lionman¡¯s attacks which let out cruelughter seeing I had fallen into its trap.

    SLICE!

    But that exact moment, I crouched down at impossible speed to avoid the attack and avoided its ax by hair breath and swung my sword vertically at an invisible speed and cut the Scarlet lionman into two pieces before it realized what happened.

 Chapter 928 - Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 928 - Fighting</h4>

    Ssh!

    As my sword cut the Scarlet Lionman into two from up to down, arge amount of blood had spilled on me. I would have avoided the Blood easily if not me taking a tumble forward to dodge the iing attack of the White Snake Man.

    In such time, I really wish I had used my Totem Artifact, this sword I am using is pretty good and when coated with the power of the Armor, it was able to cut the monster into two, but unlike my totem artifact, it was not able tocerate which made shit of blood and guts have spilled on to me.

    It is good that I am wearing an Armor, otherwise if such amount of blood and guts were sshed on me, I would have definitely vomited. I had done that in the past, those were the days before I had my totem Artifact and its powerful Enchantment.

    SEEE!

    My armor started to burn the blood and gut while I looked at the Snakman who was just five meters ahead of me, "You should call your friends and attack me with a close-range if you attack me on your own them it won¡¯t take me minutes to me to send you to your friends." I said, there is no mockery in my voice, just the truth.

    It may be Seven Star Diamond, but I am confident that I could kill it within a minute and that without using my Totem Artifact.

    "You are right, I alone could not defeat you alone, you twoe here three of use will need to attack together to kill this wretched human bastard." said the Snake Man as he called Seven Star Diamond Snakemen to fight.

    The two snakemen did not question their friend and swiftly came and surrounded me, "He had Phantom Method, killing him would save the like of innumerablerades." Said the lead Snakemen and attacked, and with it, the other two also attacked.

    These three people seemed to have a lot of experience in fighting together as they attacked me in sync, their movements felt like they wereying the, and once the energy got trapped in a, they would be easily able to finish it off.

    They are underestimating me too much if they think I would fall into their trap, as I saw three attacksing at me in unison, I swiftly moved away. I appeared directly in front of the third, but this time, instead of dodging by moving away or crouching, I directly swung my sword at the thin sword of Snakemaning at my neck.

    CLANG!

    Our sword shed directly, and I felt immense forceing toward me through my sword, the snakeman that attacked me is Seven Star Diamond. However, snakemen are not known for their physical strength; it is still a Seven Star Diamond Snakeman and not to forget it had its strength skill activated.

    As the force entered my Armor, instead of restating it absorbed it on its own like a sponge and instantly divided that tsunami-like force into thousands of streams where it whittled through the various obstacle that by it reached my body, all I felt a strong push which only able to shake my body every slightly.

    Seeing that it¡¯s powerful attack barely affected me, its eyes popped out as it could not believe it. It could see I am just Four Star Diamond wearing Phantom Armor; even if I am wearing Phantom Armor, it¡¯s attack should have created more effect than barely something.

    It had fought the Phantom armor before and knew their limit, which is why it had confidence that its attacks would work.

    Though it did not have hope of injuring it with shed, it had only hope that human would take at least two steps back that would have been enough for its two friends tounch the attack from behind and finished the human off.

    "How can your Phantom Method be this powerful?" It asked in shock. To that I could not help but smile. The original Phantom Armor is not this strong, but after it went through, the refinement of the 4th Floor of the Tower became this strong.

    I did not answer its question; instead, I moved away swiftly, dodging another attack before attacking it with my sword, which it countered before it could pierce through its chest.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    I started to attack the lead Grimm Monster as it is only, which is some challenge, the other two were not much, and I have no interest in fighting them; they are like pesky flies, which I could kill at any time.

    Despite being on the same stage as the other two, the leader Snakemen is quite powerful. It would counter every attack of mine, albeit barely but still counter, which gave me quite joy.

    I started to use stronger and stronger attacks, but it still somehow would always counter my attack, seeing that I got even tougher and which started to injure it, and within a few minutes, its body riddled with injuries.

    There is no part of its body where blood could not be seen;pared to it, the other two monsters arepletely fine as ever since the battle started, I did notunch a single attack at them, just dodged their attacks which saved them from the injuries.

    SHHAAAR...

    Another minute passed when I suddenly noticed minute actions between three White Snakemen and about to take action when suddenly I saw three white Snakemen opening their mouth and releasing dense white smoke at me.

    This snake was very dense and very fast that before I moved, it enveloped mepletely.

    "It¡¯s dead, no one can save it."

    "The human bastard was so hard to kill that we had to use our sure kill attack on it." said one Snakeman, apparent tiredness could be heard from its voice, this sudden attack seemed to be him tired it out very much.

    I did not have time to worry about them as this smoke started to seep inside the Armor, but as it did, my Armor burst out with amazing fire elemental power that it began to burn the poison particles, but these poison particles are not pure either.

    They are very difficult to burn; at first nce, Ie to know this as the poison of White Snakemen is not strong. When I looked at this poison very carefully, I noticed this is not simply poison, but method attacked, which had merged with the inherent poison.

    This is likely the Tribal Mystic Method of White Snakemen Tribe; there are a lot of tribal mystic methods popping up these days, I will have to ask Elton to give me their information as I was not able to get them with my measly privileges.

    Finally, after so many efforts the poison had finally burned off, the poison was not strong, but it was very sneaky always finding the way to sneak toward my body, if not for my Armor being strong, I would not have been able toe outpletely unscathed by this poison attack.

    "It looks like this was your best attack, I am afraid I will kill you all now that you all have lived out your usefulness," I said to three very pale looking snakemen as I came out of poison fog unscathed.

 Chapter 929 - Phantom Fox I

    <h4>Chapter 929 - Phantom Fox I</h4>

    They looked shocked, seeing meing out unscathed from their attack, they were so appalled that they did not react till I disappeared from my spot.

    I appeared behind White Snakeman and swung my sword at it, it reacted quickly to my appearance, but it was still toote; if it were cautious from the beginning, it would have been able to do something, but now it has no chance whatsoever.

    SLICE!

    It had tried to run away, but my sword easily caught it and decapitated it before it could even take two steps of retreat. It was an easy kill when I started to use the real power of the Armor.

    "Bastard!"

    Shouted the remaining two White Snakemen in unison as they came at me with murder in their eyes. This time I did not move away from my spot, instead, I waited for them toe at me.

    As both of them appeared in front of me, they wasted no time attacking me; they may still look pale, but this attack is their strongest physical attack yet, and they alsounched it strategically, not waiting to give me a single chance of the retreat.

    Puchi!

    Unfortunately, it will not work on me, I gave a smile to both White Snakemen before I disappeared from my spot and appeared behind the snakeman on the left and pierced my sword through its chest before it had stopped the attack which it hadunched at me.

    "It¡¯s just now you and me now, hun!" I asked the leader of White Snakeman who was looking at me terror fully; it had clearly been understood that there is no way in hell he would be able to beat me. The moment Iunched the attack, it would be dead.

    I thought it wouldunch thest attack with over drafting its energy or something, but these f.u.c.k.i.n.g monsters started to run away without even uttering usual threat lines that Grimm Monsters does.

    Puchi!

    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head seeing that, I disappeared from my spot and appeared in front of it with my sword out straight, I did not have to do anything other than keep my sword straight before it directly rammed into it and pierced its chest.

    It did not know what happened till my sword pierced its chest; it had seemed to understand its idiocy at its moment and opened its mouth to curse, but before it could form a word into its mouth, life left its body and it died.

    This fight is good but not that satisfying, I had defeated these bunch of Seven Star Diamonds in less than ten minutes and did not use the full power of my Armer much less other two methods and the totem artifact that I have in my arsenal.

    I had thought these Seven Star Diamonds would give me some challenge since they are the peak Diamonds, but they are only able to excite me for a while, still they were too weak as I didn¡¯t even get to use the full power of my Armor on them.

    I looked at the whole battlefield; people were fighting everywhere one could see colorful terrifying attacks of the limit levels flying everywhere. If a normal man saw this fight they would start to shake from the bottom.

    The fight is really dangerous and most dangerous of all is Girl in high heels and leading Bullman from the Grimm Monsters.

    This fight is on apletely different spectrum. It is a good thing they are fighting far from the main battlefield; otherwise, it would have been disastrous for the other side.

    Their fight could be said to be terrifying; each of their attacks is frightening enough to kill thousands of people. These two are Peak Admantines, but their power is in apletely different leaguepared to the other peak Adamantine.

    "The Hidden ss." I muttered as I looked at them, I don¡¯t know much about the ¡¯The Hidden ss,¡¯ my understanding ispletely dependent on what Ellen had told me and what rumors I have heard.

    From what Ellen had told me, ¡¯The Hidden ss¡¯ are the people that had epted Inheritance of their organizations in the Central Continent. These inheritances make them very, very powerful that skipping a level is not much of a problem for them.

    Most of the Inheritance could only be epted during one¡¯s breakthrough into Lord Stage, 99.9% Knights epted inheritances that way, but some people could ept it before.

    The minimum requirement of that is Adamantine but not all Adamantine could ept the inheritance before they level up, there are very strict conditions, and only passing those conditions, one would be able to ept the Inheritances of their Organisations.

    The inheritances are not the only things that could increase the power exponentially, but other things, too, like a constitution that above Grade 6 and some Mystical Weapons, there are many other things, the more one heard about them, the more one would have l.u.s.t for those things.

    The Girl in high heels and Bullman are currently only fighting with their methods; they are not using the capabilities of their inheritances, I don¡¯t think they will use that for this battle, it¡¯s hard to say anything could happen.

    I looked at their fight for a few seconds before I turned toward fighting the strong opponent as I found one, and it is one that of the Phantom Method; seeing it, I did not waste any time and moved toward it with my greatest speed.

    Soon I reached close to the fight, the use to the Phantom Method is from Green Wind Foxmen Tribe and the phantom Method it is using is Monster Type, it had covered itself fifteen meters long faint Green Colored Phantom Fox.

    It is very powerful; if not for powerful them, it alone wouldn¡¯t have needed eight Human Peak Diamonds to keep to fight it or more like taking the repeated beating from it.

    They were able to survive until now because of their numbers; if not for having such numbers, they would have died by now.

    "Friends could you do me a favor and give me this little fox, It had been quite a while since I had fought another phantom method user," I said, my voice was loud enough to be heard by the eight humans and fox they were fighting.

    My sudden voice seemed to startle them, and they stopped fighting, I could seem, one human, angrily turning toward me wanting to say something, but when he looked at me in the wolf Armor, he closed his opened mouth.

    "Are you sure, it is pretty st" another human had finished saying when suddenly fox bellowed, "You Wretched Human, you dare to call me a little fox; if I did not shred you into thousands of pieces and ate you alive then I will not be a member of the Green Wind Foxmen Tribe!"

    It bellowed angrily, and as it came at me angrily as it came at me with blurring speed, ¡¯It seemed like rumors were right about the foxmen; they are very prideful. The slightest disrespect would make them lose their mind.

 Chapter 930 - Phantom Fox II

    <h4>Chapter 930 - Phantom Fox II</h4>

    "You Bastard Die!"

    It said as it attacked me with its fiery w, this attack is very powerful, and one could guess its power by the fieryyer around its w, which was created by the air friction.

    ¡¯Finally, a worthy opponent.¡¯ I said as I saw its fiery w that wasing toward me. Seeing its w, I did not try to dodge; instead, I swung my sword at it. I am going to sh against it head-on.

    CLANG!

    Both my sword and its ws moved toward each other before they shed with a huge ng that rang across the battlefield. The force that came from the attack is intense, that it shook my whole body.

    The Foxmen also had the same reaction, the energy Phantom of it shook a little as its w and my sword shed. Its eyes went wide when it saw that the power of the attack had the same reaction as me as on it.

    It had probably thought I would get blown away by its attack, as we both may have the Phantom method, but there is a difference in the three levels between us.

    It is a Seven Star Diamond while I am just a Four Star Diamond, it is such a huge difference in power, and when people are using the method of the same grade, it makes a huge difference.

    The humans that had stayed behind me to provide me the backup were also shocked when they saw it before a smile came across their faces. They started to leave to fight other Grimm Monsters as; clearly, I do not have the need for their backup.

    "Shocked right; give me something stronger!" I said while holding its w by my sword. To my provocation, I did not do anything, but I could sense it¡¯s killing intent for me reached new heights.

    Swish Swish Swish...

    For a few seconds, it did not do anything, but suddenly, It opened its mouth andunched attacks of wind des.

    Tense of meter-long wind des came at me with unimaginable speed, and the most dangerous thing is, these wind des wereunched from very close range. There is barely a seven meters difference between me and it.

    These wind desing toward me are very dangerous; they are not only method attacks, but they are also coated with Phantom Energy, which makes them even more dangerous.

    I am very confident that my Armor could defend against these wind des, and the maximum I would receive is amon injury. However, still, I don¡¯t want to do that, especially against the attacks of Foxman, whose tribe is famous for their wiliness.

    So I swiftly took back my sword, which Foxman tried to keep within its w with all its strength and disappeared from my spot, but just as I appeared five meters left, I saw the tail of Phantom Foxing at me with fiery momentum.

    CLANG!

    I could dodge it, but I did not; instead, I swung my sword at the tail. As our weapons shed, I felt my body shake again, and with greater force than before, the tail attack of it was quite powerful, but it is not over yet.

    The huge tail of it tried to wrap around my sword, and at the same time, another wave of wind des came at it.

    It was a good thing I am very cautious against those Wily foxes from the beginning and instantly disappeared from my spot before both of the attacks could do anything to me.

    With twenty meters distance, we both looked at each other; both saw heavy killing intent in each other¡¯s eyes. It is very clear that both of us consider each other a big threat and would like to kill the other one before the other one bes a huge threat in the future.

    We kept looking at each other for a while before we moved toward each other; this time, the willy Foxman did not hold back on anything. It had not only attacked me with its ws but also with wind des and tails.

    GRRRR!

    Seeing such powerful attacks, I did not try to sh, but that is what it had wanted as it appeared where I had appeared and bit down with its mouth.

    Its timing was impable, and so is his speed, in the earlier confrontation, It had only shown half of this speed.

    If there were any other normal peak diamond would have been in my ce, he would have eaten clean by the Phantom Fox but this I am not someone average, as it was about to take a bite out of me, I disappeared from my spot and appeared above it to brough down my sword, exactly toward the ce where its body is hiding.

    CLANG!

    But it is not easy to attack this willy fox when my sword was just brought down; its tail had appeared and defended against my attack, and right that moment, the attacks of the Wundbaldes had alsoe.

    Seeing that, I disappeared from my spot and appeared below it to cut it from the down, but before I could do that, the Phantom fox disappeared, and the attack of dangerous wind des came at me.

    I dodged the attack as I disappeared from my spot, It is very hard tounch the attack on the Phantom Foxman, one might say the bigger body of it is a big advantage for me, but it is not when the holder of the possess same intelligence and know-how to use every part of the body perfectly.

    It is even harder when the user of such a Phantom method is Foxman, which is known for their wiliness; one has to be very cautious dealing with them. Still, I am very happy; I am fighting such a powerful enemy as those before it was not much of a challenge to me.

    Ten minutes passed by as continued fighting, trying to outdo each other with our power and intelligence,unching more than a thousand attacks, but nobody was able to gain the upper hand.

    "Very good, you are the first opponent which has forced me to use my full power, be careful from now on I am going to use my full power," I said and disappeared from my spot and appeared above its spine and swung my sword down.

    Kach!

    My speed and power I am using four times greater than before, the Foxman clearly got rmed, and instead of countering like always, it ran away, but it was slightlyte as I was able to cut the small piece of its Phantom Armor.

    Though the piece of the Phantom Armor is nothing as it is regenerated the next moment, it rmed the Foxman quite a bit. It ran away, but how can I let it run away.

    "Hehe!" "Kach!"

    I smiled and appeared above again and brought down my sword at an even greater speed than before brought down my sword. This time I had made an even bigger cut than before,pared to the palm-size cutst time, this time the cut was a meter long.

    ¡¯It is time to finish it off!¡¯ I thought as I had harnessed every bit of the power of Armor appeared above it again and brought down the sword with great momentum.

    This time my speed was so great that there is no way in hell this Foxman could defend against, and it probably felt it as well as its body shake shook in fear.

    Hun!

    My sword was about to touch the Phantom Foxman when suddenly, I felt a very threatening feelinging over; it was so threatening that if I did not move away this very moment, I might really die.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    Cursing loudly in my heart, the first time I used the featherlight energy and used it moved away from my sure kill attack, which I felt very angry to abandon.

    Zup!

    I moved away, and right after that moment, dark green wind des flew away from the ce where I had been, seeing the power of these wind des, I know for sure that if I hadn¡¯t moved right when I did, my body would have been cut into two and falling down from the sky right now.

    As the one thatunched the attack is not a Diamond but an Adamantine powerhouse.

 Chapter 931 - Fighting Adamantine

    <h4>Chapter 931 - Fighting Adamantine</h4>

    I looked at the Adamantine, who attacked me and was not surprised even a bit when I found out it is Green Wind Foxman.

    Unlike the other Grimm Monster of a simr stage, this Foxman is barely four meters tall with light green luxurious fur on its body, which made it look very charming.

    It is wearing full body armor and holding a delicate rapier which looks like it is a work of the Art, it¡¯s got apletely matched aesthetic that the foxmen tribe preferred.

    It looked quite shocked, seeing dodging its attack as it hadunched the attack from a distance of two hundred meters, which is very close. While it may be feeling angry, I feel very different from what it is feeling.

    I am scared shitless by this Adamantine; even though it is only One Star Adamantine, it is still an Adamantine, and I am scared shitless, but there is some excitement that is that beating in my heart.

    I had never thought of fighting the Adamantine, but now seeing it, I really want to fight this Adamantine, which is why I had immediately switched to my Totem Artifact as soon as I dodged the attack.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    The Green Wind Foxman looked like the anger on its face subsided, and I had thought it would say something, but next moment, it started to swing its repair at the blurring speed, and it did threatening-looking dark Green wind des began toe out of it.

    Looking at these wind des, I knew these wind des were very threatening; the earlier attack was just a casual attack, but this attack is a serious attack, and I will have to dodge it whether I wanted it or not.

    I let the madness take over my mind and instantly used the featherlight energy to dodge the attack, which again surprised me as it had not thought that puny Diamond could dodge its attack a second time in the row.

    The real anger finally showed on its face, and it again started tounch the attack but attacks of this time were way more powerful than thest time as this time, It did not move an inch, but hundreds or wind des started to materialize behind it, till the sky behind itpletely downed in wind des.

    This is the power of the Adamantine; it is earthshaking that no Diamond couldpare to it, just seeing those hundreds of Wind des materializing, cold sweat broke through my body as I clearly feel how dangerous these wind des are.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Finally, when nearly three hundred Dark Green Wind des Materialised behind it, it realized them all at me with a cruelugh, but I did not have time to see its cruelugh as these wind des wereing at me.

    I used featherlight and disappeared from my spot, but to my shock, these hundreds of wind des changed their course and moved toward me. This had scared the hell out of me, and I again disappeared from my spot and appeared a little far away, but these Wind des followed.

    ¡¯What the f.u.c.k is going on!¡¯ I thought as I saw these terrifying wind desing after me like bloodthirsty wolves, no matter I moved, they were following behind me.

    I have never heard about the Method that could do this, I have really weird shits and experienced many of them, but none of them were weird. It is like these wind des have the brain of their own, and they will follow me anywhere I went.

    As I continued dodging the Wind des, I started tracking their energy as such skills need arge amount of expenditure, and I was right.

    The more I moved, the more energy they lost, but to my shock, the expenditure of them is quite slow, or I may say these wind des are made out of immense energy and would be able to support themselves quite a while.

    And all I could do is dodge them, keep dodging them till they spent all their energy. It was a good thing I have a featherlight Method to do that speed of my Armor would not be enough to dodge such swift wind des.

    FeatherLight Method is a level lower than the Phantom Method, but it is purely a Speed type method. At the same time, the Phantom Method is aprehensive method that has offensive, defensive, speed everything, so it is quite difficult for it to match the level of the pure Speed type method.

    While I am running away like a joker, the Foxman looks like it is watching a show, the clear, pleasing smile on its face feels like a mock to me and which is making me really angry as I could do nothing to it.

    The most I am angry at are the human Admantines; those f.u.c.kers were not able to contain this bastard, because of their ipetence to contain it, it was able to leave that battlefield.

    This bastard of the Foxman is quite smart too; it is one of the weakest Adamantine that fighting and craftily run away from the battlefield, but I did not unleash the massacre on the humans as it is clearly aware that once it did that, one of human Adamantine to wille of hunt it.

    So, it is lying low on the battlefield, targeting me, and once it kills me, it will target another as killing few humans would not make ite under the gaze of the human Admantines.

    It is takingplete advantage of battle rules as if the Grimm Monster won the battle; no one will use it of running away as technically

    I was just dodging the wind des when my gaze fell on the Foxman whom I had fought earlier, it is still in its Phantom Wolf form and watching the battle from the edge.

    Earlier this bastard was saved and became this Adamantine bastard from its tribe, let¡¯s see what that bastard does when it¡¯s tribesman life is in danger from the Wind des it had cast.

    With the n made, I did not waste any time. I took more featherlight energy than the regr dose and disappeared, when I had appeared I was behind the Phantom Fox.

    The distance was nearly seven hundred meters but I crossed it in less than a second, the speed provided by the Featherlight method really amazing that one couldn¡¯t help but get enamored by its Marvel.

    The bastard fox did not notice me till it saw desing toward it, it got rmed and despaired from its spot, and I disappeared with it and appeared where it appeared.

    The wind des, on the other hand, they got even more closer that there is barely five meters distance between Wind des and us since I had started running, I had never let wind dese this close to me.

    "Ture!"

    The phantom fox got even more scared than me seeing the wind-sted so close he called ¡¯Ture!¡¯ While running constantly, ¡¯ture¡¯ in Grimm Language means brother or friend, I don¡¯t form which meaning, it had called out the name but when wind des were a one-meter distance from all of them disappeared.

    This again shocked me as I did not think that it would be able to control the wind des once they have beenunched, but it looks like they could.

 Chapter 932 - Fighting Adamantine II

    <h4>Chapter 932 - Fighting Adamantine II</h4>

    "Bastard, I¡¯ve been ying with you till now, but now I will kill you." It thundered from the distance, and the next moment it appeared in front of me and swung its sword, its movements were so fast that normal Peak Diamond would die before knowing how.

    Hun!

    Its sword shed at me but it cut through nothing but my after image as I had disappeared right before it attacked, It did not take even a moment to find me, and it appeared beside me and attacked again. This time, too I had disappeared before its attack could cut through me.

    I may not have any other guarantees, but I sure have a guarantee in running away from this One Star Adamantine Elite, when I had refined Stage 4 energy of Featherlight through the 4th floor of the tower, and felt the power of the refinement energy.

    That moment I knew that my featherlight Energy would be powerful enough that it would give me a surviving chance against the Initial Admantines, and now I am surviving against the Adamantine.

    It kept increasing its speed, but I too kept taking my speed to a new height that even with the killing Rule, I started to feel blur when I moved that fast, though now I feel fine as I got quite apt at running away.

    While the Foxman Adamantine and I are ying the game of the Cat and Mouse, the other battle across the battlefield is raging in full force. Everybody is fighting with them all as only with that they will have a chance to survive.

    From the Silver Elites to Admantines, everyone is giving their all except for one battle, which is the most terrifying; those two people are still holding back their power.

    They are still fighting with their method power and have not started to use their real powers, but despite that their battle is most terrifying, even to the extent that normal Peak Adamantine tried to get close to it, it will instantly be killed.

    It is a good thing they are fighting quite far, as nobody wants to be coteral damage in other battles, it is like dying without honor, at such death people willugh at you instead of talking about you in respect.

    Many people are fighting, but there are very very few that are running for their life like me who are running away from two things, now the Adamantine Foxman is chasing me, but also its wind de, both of them are chasing me like I am their mortal enemy.

    Fuuu!

    I kept running and running and, like usual, once against the Grimm Monster appeared in front of me and just as it saw a huge cloud of Dark ck sanding at it.

    It instantly stopped its attack, which had be a sort of habit in the past hour and disappeared, but that ck Sand Cloud was too fast, it had already touched it before it could disappear from its spot.

    "Ahhhhh...."

    The foxman screamed out loudly in a very high pitched voice that was heard across the everyone in the battlefield. This is my first time attacking with Domain of Withering Sand since it had reached Stage 6 and refined through the 4th floor of the Tower.

    And I have to say its power is amazing when it released from my mouth, its speed was so great that it had nearly enveloped the Foxman, if not for it being Adamantine, it wouldn¡¯t have survived the attack.

    Its screams had finally stopped, and now it is looking at me with murder in its eyes, earlier I was the only insect to it which it couldnt kill, but now I had hurt its pride. Despite being a Diamond, I was able to hurt the mighty Adamantine Elite like it; it had hurt its pride a lot; it can clearly be seen through its eyes.

    As it looked at me, a faint yellowyer rippled across its body as it activated its defensive method. It may be prideful, but it is not an idiot who can¡¯t see a threat, it had rightly activated its defensive method as it experienced the power of my offensive method.

    "You Wretched Bastard, if I did tear you a thousand pierces them, I would not be a member of Green Wind Foxman Tribe." It said and appeared beside, and as I was running away from the wind des and attacked.

    Fuh!

    As it attacked, It saw a familiar cloud of the ck Smokeing toward it, it stopped and disappeared from the spot. It had experienced the terror of this strange methodst time, only a few specks of sand had touched it, but it had realized its terror.

    If even a quarter of that Sand Cloud had seeped inside its body, it knew it would have been finished without the second, so even after activating its defensive method, it tried to dodge such fearful attacks as much as possible.

    Fuh Fuh Fuh...

    It again appeared in front of me, and I again attacked it with the Domain of Withering Sand; every time it would appear in front of it, I would attack it with my method power.

    That now it is me that is attacking it, and it is running away if one does not count the new wave of Wind des, it is a quite big change and many who were watching the battle having a hard time believing this.

    An Adamantine is running away from the diamond, it is quite a funny thing, but it is happening, the foreman also seemed to notice the gazes of people which made it even angrier, but it was nothing able to do anything against me as it is confident in fully defending against the ck Sand Cloud.

    BOOM BOOM...

    As the battle was going through all the front, suddenly, a big change urred, and this change had urred in the battle between the Girl in High Heels and Bullman as they had started to show their real abilities.

    Both of their bodies are shining in faint light with beautiful runes covering their bodies, they looked like gods in Mortal worlds, and now their attacks have be even more terrifying.

    They are still attacking with method power, but these methods attacks havepletely changed under their new power and have be even more terrifying.

    Seeing how terrifying their attacks are, the other battlefronts started to move away from them as a single stray attack from them would be enough to wipe all the Adamantine that were fighting.

    I wanted to watch their battle more, and that is why I decided to use all I had been holding back.

    Fighting against it for more than an hour, I was able to read all itsbat styles and also be able to confirm that it did not have a Phantom Method like the Diamond Foxman in its kitty.

    So, I decided to go for the kill!

    I will get this one chance, once I reveal my power it will be careful, and I will not get a chance to kill an Adamantine while being a Diamond. If I am able to kill it, it will be a huge Milestone for me.

    ¡¯Its time!¡¯ I said in my mind as I appeared in front of the Green Wind Foxman.

 Chapter 933 - Killing Adamantine

    <h4>Chapter 933 - Killing Adamantine</h4>

    FUH!

    As I appeared in front of the Green Wind Foxman, I breathed out arge cloud of ck Sand, which is four times bigger than what I use to attack.

    This attack was not purely of the Domain of Withering Sand; I had mixed arge amount of Featherlight energy inside, it is also three times more than what I had usually used, so one can imagine what kind of speed my attack had.

    Seeing the attack, horror appeared on the face of the Foxman as the ripple of its defensive method got darker, and it tried to speed away from the attack. In our fight, I was not the only one holding back as its speed instantly doubled when it started to run away.

    But the speed of the ck Sand Cloud is too fast with having violet energy of the Feather Mixed in it; it had caught up to it before it was even able to take the ten steps.

    "AHHHHH..."

    It screamed loudly as it ran away, this time it screamed even louder, it was so high pitched that it felt like a sound attack and not the type of scream one would let out when one is in pain.

    It is running like crazy; in pain, it had even dug out its hidden potential, which made its speed increase three more times. Seeing my face became sharper, and I disappeared from my ce.

    Attacking it with Domain of Withering Sand is just 1st part of my n as not enough to kill it. It will survive with the power of its defensive method and Adamantine level power.

    Which is why, I had directly appeared in front of it and attacked it with my sword, using all the power of featherlight I could muster to make my movements faster. What I am doing is a very risky move, and that could even cost me my life, but at this moment, I did not care about it.

    The Golden Chance of defeating Adamantine while still, a Diamond is rare. I am not only taking this risk to boost my self condense and inner glory but also as my defiance to Guild, showing them what they have lost as they continue to oppress me.

    Though I know in front of those people, this act would be nothing, but for me, it is everything, it is the best possible way I could show my defiance against the Guild at my current level, and this is the main reason why I took such life-threatening risk.

    Despite feeling torturous pain and covered in ck Sand Cloud, it seemed to have noticed my attack and swung its rapier at me unconsciously, its Rapier is fast, but my sword is faster.

    My sword swiftly avoided the Rapier that came to counter it and arrived at its chest. As my sword touched the defensive Ripple, it easily pierced through it.

    Meditation in Ice and Fire Building took my Sunfire Rule to the absolute peak, which increased the power of the Enchantment of my sword; even if it hadn¡¯t increased, it would still be able to pierce through it albeit with little difficulty.

    PUCH!

    Seeing my sword piercing through it, it wanted to change the direction but how easy can it be with such a fast sword, which pierced through its defensiveyer before piercing through the heart and burning it to the cinders.

    BANG!

    I did not get to feel the happiness of killing it, as Ipletely pierced its heart and burned it into the cinder. A cannon like an attack smashed through me; it felt a real cannonball had struck me.

    Crack Crack Crack... Puh Puh Puh...

    Despite concentrating all the energy of Armor on the defense, it still started to crack just as the cannon-like Rapira hit me across my chest, it not only started to crack my Armor but also crack my bones and made me puke my blood repeatedly with bits and pieces of my internal organs.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I cursed breathlessly, that attack from the Rapier of the Foxman nearly killed me, it had brought my Armor on the verge of copsing, there are cracks all over it, there is no surface on which hadn;t been filled with crack.

    Still, the Armor bore the full power attack of Adamantine, which it hadunched in its desperate moment; my Armor had cracked but had not copsed despite the getting a direct blow from Adamantine.

    Its cracks started to fill up, and I also crushed the healing medicine in my mouth when I saw Phantom Wolf attacking me from behind.

    Sup!

    "Idiot!" I muttered through the bloodied teeth as the Knife infused with the FeatherLight Energy and coated with a cloud of ck Sand released from my hand.

    Puch!

    It tore through the Phantom Fox Armor of the Foxman and pierced through its skull as the thoughts of regret shed through its mind, but as they say, there is no medicine for regret, for its choice to attack me it had to die.

    Seeing its body falling, I chew on the healing medicine, and a refreshing feeling spread throughout my body. The attack of earlier was very dangerous, not it broke every bone in my body, but it had also heavily injured my internal organs.

    This makes my condition very serious, but still, I have no fear of any Diamond. As long as Adamantine did not make any move on me, there is no need for me to feel threatened.

    I stayed on me as I healed, looking down at the body of Adamantine Foxman, which still looked fine despite falling from such a distance. This is enough to tell how difficult an opponent they are, especially to me who is still a Diamond.

    I could feel shocked gazes of people as I healed, some had shock on their faces while others have awe, they all have different types of expressions on their faces.

    To be honest, I am feeling quite good at killing the Adamantine. What I did is done by very very few people, as there is an insurmountable gap between the two levels, and it could only bridge through it when you have something extra.

    I have my Refinement Tower, which makes my abilities stronger; if not for it, it would have been extremely difficult near Impossible to kill the Adamantine opponent.

    This power is given to me by the 4th floor; I wonder how much stronger the 5th floor will make my methods. I am very clearly aware that the 5th, 6th and 7th floors of the tower are clearly different from the first four floors.

    There is a drastic change in the formation of the Runes from the fifth floor; those floors give very suppressive feelingspared to the first four floors.

    This is why I was not very confident when I thought about breaking through the 5th floor to refine my method energies if they did not get refined on the 4th floor.

    Breaking into the 5th and Above Floor of the Refinement Tower is going to be very hard, but if I did, the result I get would be beyond amazon.

    Finally, nearly all my injuries had been healed; it was now time to join the battle again.

 Chapter 934 - Rules Of Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 934 - Rules Of Battlefield</h4>

    Note: One Extra Chapter! Vote More to Get More Chapters.

    It had been an hour since I had killed the Adamantine, and now I am just roaming around the battlefield. I am doing the same job that Ashlyn had been doing since the battle started.

    We are just phasing around the battlefield, saving humans, and bncing the battlefield.

    I wanted to kill these bastards at my heart content, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t do that. If I killed wantonly, I would attract the gazes of the Adamantine Grimm Monsters, who are still working atrge on the battlefield.

    I am very aware of my power and know that I could just kill the Adamantine that is One Star Adamantine.

    Now there is no One Star Adamantine left on the battlefield, meaning now every Grimm Monster Adamantine that is fighting in the battlefield is above One Star Adamantine.

    I don¡¯t want to Atogonise any of them byunching the killing spree, just like that Adamantine Foxmen who remained when it entered Diamond Battlefield. This is why I only kill when any human in danger, otherwise I continue ying around the battlefield.

    Those who never fought in the battlefield many things on the battlefield, you only do one thing, and that is to kill; they are right, but there are also rules about whom you could kill because killing too much could also get you killed.

    It had been an hour since I had been fighting against this snow werewolf, more like ying. I am fighting to keep myself on record as I could not just stay on the battlefield and not fight.

    While I am fighting it, I am also looking at all the battles that are being fought by the tinums and Diamonds. If anyone needed my help I could just disappear and save them before continuing fighting against this snow werewolf.

    But most of the time, I don¡¯t need to do that, the only time when I have to kill someone is when Ashlyn is busy saving Silver and Golden Elite.

    Ashlyn may seem quietly flying above, but she is actually attacking, a tiny fish eyes size Invisible fireballs constantly releasing from her wings, which would silently seep into Grimm Monsters below, killing them immediately.

    This making fire invisible trick is quite new; she had learned whileprehending. I wish I could learn that quickly, but I will have to take a long road of hard work. As to make a fireball invisible, Ashlyn had used her ability of Materialistic Changes.

    Once she understands how it is done, it is quite easy for her to change the color of her ability. Her current attacks are invisible to other eyes, and since they are coated with the killing rule, sensing them also is a very difficult job; the only people who can see through her attacks are Adamantine.

    Another three hours have passed, and the battle is still continuing, in the tinum and Diamond level battle we have got a clear advantage, so is in the battle of the Silver Elite and Golden Elite.

    Only in the battle of the Adamantine, our side did not have high superiority. The Adamantine have high numbers and humans fighting against them with all.

    Still, no matter how powerful we are or how we are fighting, it does not make much difference in the scheme of this battle.

    The main result of this battle totally depends on the Earthashing Battle that is happening in the North. The only result of that battle will determine the result of that whole battle; if that Bullman won somehow, then it will be very difficult for us to live.

    It is very powerful, powerful enough that it would not take long for it to exterminate the whole Army. Their battle is being far away, even with my stronger vision, all I could see were two blurry ant-like figures fighting against each other.

    Though their figures could not be seen, still the shockwaves of their attacks could be felt and heard from the distance, which is enough to shake their body to the core in fear.

    Their fight had reached an even more terrifying degree than before, I wish I could see it but I could not. They are too far to be covered in a range of my senses. Still, I am very happy with what I saw.

    This is the first time I had seen any special power in work, and to be honest, I had gotpletely blown away by it. In front of these Special powers like Inheritance, Constitution, Bloodline, and other, normal powerhouses are nothing.

    Aside from my Refinement Engine, I have something, and that is that Goldyer inheritance. If I did not find anything by the time I had reached Peak Adamantine, I would use that, and I am sure by the time I reached Peak Adamantine, I would have the capability to ept the Inheritance without needing to make a breakthrough into the Lord Stage.

    Another two hour passed, andst standing tinum is dead; now all the Grimm Monster tinum are Dead, so is the Diamonds. Now the only ones that are fighting are Admantines and Silver and Golden Elites.

    All of us Diamond and tinums are now standing in the air like idiots, Admantines are above our league and Silver and Golden Elite we could not attack directly, so all of us are now acting like sitting ducks in the battle.

    Though we seem like we people have nothing to do, but we are doing quite a bit inside our mind, the definitive moment is arriving; we all are calcting what to do after that arrives.

    In the battle, if the Girl in High Heels won, then everything will be fine and dandy, and we will ughter these Grimm Monsters during their retreat, but if they won then, then either we could call even more reinforcement to fight or run away but not into the city.

    Running back inside the city would be like giving permission to attack the city; hell will not even get to enter the city as its shields would get activated, barring anyone from retreating inside.

    These are the rules; if we retreat in the city, the Grimm Monster will attack ording to rules of the battlefield.

    That super powerhouse that is inside the city would not be able to lift the hand to help; defending against the Grimm Monsters would be wholly in the hands of the city.

    And if Grimm Monster attacked the city despite anyone taking the refuge inside it, then it would be considered the provocation, and the super powerhouse inside the city will be free to use his power to finish those who attack the city.

    These are simple rules, and there are many technicalities involved in it, like if they see the battle on losing end and Grimm Monsters would attack the city, they would call the reinforcement through the Teleportation Gate without care for the expenditure.

    Which is why Grimm Monster rarely attacks and destroys the Midzone and Warzone cities as we humans did not let go, till we fight to thest blood.

    As I was busy with my thoughts, a sudden change urred on the battlefield, those two super Admantines that were fighting had suddenly stopped fighting.

 Chapter 935 - Battle Ends

    <h4>Chapter 935 - Battle Ends</h4>

    "Kill Them All!"

    This loud order rang out across our ears as I saw the ant-like figure of the Bullman who was fighting against the Girl in the High Heels running away; it only took a moment to disappear from our eyes.

    Just as I heard the order from the Girl in the High Heels, I started to attack in Abandon, as this time there is no fear from the Grimm Monsters Adamantine as they are also running for their lives.

    Everyone started to attack the Grimm Monsters below, they are ants, and they have huge numbers, but in front of Limit Levels Powerhouses, these numbers mean nothing.

    This is Massacrete as every attack of mine would kill thousands of Grimm Monsters, I started to make huge fireball after fireball and added little Domain of Withering Sand Energy in it. So, when these explode on the ground, they would create powerful explosions that simply vaporizes the Grimm Monsters.

    Everybody is attacking bringing down the destruction of the Ground; if I had seen such a scene a year ago, I would have been so horror-stricken that I wouldn¡¯t have been able to move, even the now I am feeling quite a horror inside my heart by the speed and range we are massacring the Grimm Monsters.

    I see the shadow of the War in this battle; millions die such when themander failed to stand up against the Enemymander; If the Girl in the High Heels had lost, we would have suffered the same fate under the Grimm Monsters.

    Everybody is killed, but the one that is bringing mont destruction is the Adamantine; they are bringing down the utter destruction on the Grimm Monsters, which is why just half a minute after the Order came down, we have already wiped our own more than half of the Grimm Monsters.

    The Adamantine is forefront in the destruction, and right behind them is Ashlyn; she is releasing huge fireballs that are bringing down destruction slightly less than the Adamantine.

    Her fire may not be as strong as Admantines abilities, but she knows how to spread it around in more areas so that the maximum people would die and since the one she is killing is Silver and Golden Elite, she did not have to worry about her fire packing an extra punch.

    If I had not cautioned her of using full abilities, I am sure that she would have easily been able to kill more Grimm Monsters than the Admantines, but that would have caught too much attention.

    There is already too much attention on us; I don¡¯t want to get more by Ashlyn showing her full power.

    Finally, we stopped as all the Grimm Monsters are dead and to kill them all; we only needed forty-nine seconds, we have killed around eight hundred thousand monsters in just forty-nine seconds what kind of time is this?

    All of them are dead; the only ones that can survive were Admantines; not only the Bullman that was fighting Girl in High Heels was able to run away, but also some who are fighting in the main battlefield have also been able to run away.

    After we killed all the Grimm Monsters, we flew toward the Girl in high heels and stood behind the Girl in high heels whose whole clothes are bloodied; she was wearing white Armor and her signature high Heels and now that white armor has bepletely red, and so are her hills.

    It looks like the battle had been that easy for her, looking at all this blood, she much has suffered quite great injuries.

    Since I have time to pass, I looked at other solemn faces, who were looking ahead, searching for any Grimm Monsters. Everybody had their weapons in their hands; if Grimm Monsterunched the rebound attack, we would immediately respond.

    Most of the time, the Grimm Monsters did not attack, as they used whatever they had during the battle, but we still kept watch in case they did. Usually, this waiting time is one to three hours depending on the leader; I hope it is just as an hour as I am feeling quite bored in this solemn silence.

    Nobody talked as we stood behind and we stood behind her two hours, till thete morning without talking a single word. It is not like nobody could talk; they could as there is no restriction, but nobody wanted to break this solemn silence.

    "There will be a meeting at the same time in the evening about the battle." Finally, the Girl in Red said after two hours and wait, and before anyone would reply, she flew toward the city speedily.

    Seeing the battle had been finally over, all of us returned to the battlefield and started to collect our loot. I did not touch the single body Silver and Golden Elite Grimm Monster, only the bodies of a limit level powerhouse, including that of the Foxman Adamantine, which I had killed.

    To be honest, I felt kinda proud of killing the Adamantine Grimm Monster. It is a thing that many dreamed about doing, but barely anyone can do that, and since I was able to do that, me feeling proud is the natural thing.

    But I did not let this sess get over my head as I know what Admantines are capable of. The Adamantine I had killed was the weakest one, and with a normal Mystic Method, if it were someone with a stronger Mystic Method then, everything would have been quite difficult.

    Not to forget, there are special Admantines which had fused with their inheritance without making a breakthrough into the Lord Stage. They are real challenges; to them, the normal Admantines are the same as the normal powerhouse of Silver and Golden Elite.

    I want to be that unless I be that I would never let any achievement get over my head, but before going that far, I should focus on reaching Adamantine, I wonder how much time it is going to take me to reach there.

    "You have given quite a shock to us Micheal, killing an Adamantine while still being Mid-level Diamond, what a rare feat," Elton said as he patted my back.

    "So, tell me the truth, are a Special or something?" Elton asked curiosity could be seen dripping on his face and faces on my teammates as they looked at me eagerly for answers.

    "Sort of, you can say that. I have a special constitution which boosts the power of the Method I practice." I lied. I could not tell them about my Refinement Engine or Totem Artifact; the constitution is safe best as constitution people are born with; it is a natural thing, though it can also be gained artificially, that happened in rare cases.

    I did not lie to thempletely, I have a constitution which I got through the serious unfortunate incidents turn fortunate incidents, but my constitution is fairly low, barely reaching Grade 3.

    It could only give some potential, healing power which is better than average and some other things,pared to the real Constitution it is nothing, the high level constitution could make one powerful than one can imagine.

 Chapter 936 - Rejections

    <h4>Chapter 936 - Rejections</h4>

    The first thing I did after I reached the room that is allocated to me is Shower; in the whole battle, only one attack had been able to hit me, but that single attack had bloodied from head to two.

    Dried blood had covered most of my body, which is giving me quite an itchy feeling, so I took a good shower beforeing out and eating the lunch that I had ordered earlier.

    As I finished with that, I got on the bed to sleep, I had not only sleptst night but had also fought a very tiring battle Against the Adamantine where I had used my method abilities to my limit, it had tired me out quite badly.

    So, after setting the rm for the evening, Iid on the bed and fell into sleep within a few seconds.

    .....

    "The record of this person is good, entering roughly in Grimm Battlefield as the below-average Level 4 Knight and from there to be a Mid Diamond Elite who could kill an Average Adamantine."

    "He did this all while deprived of Guilds Resources and Privileges, not even a Limit Breaking method still he was able to be Diamond Elite through natural way, quite a good seed indeed." Said the dignified looking middle-aged man in projection.

    "But we can not ept him; the Sky Saber had put a mark on him. If we ept him, those vengeful people will bear the Grudge." Said the Middle-aged man with a sigh. "But teacher we Blood Sun did not fear the Sky Saber, then why are we not epting such good see." a feminine voice asked.

    "Kiera, you have to understand, power is not everything there is also a lot of politics hidden beneath it. If we do something to displease them, even something small, they will also reciprocate."

    "And this seed who barely qualifies as a Candidate in waiting, not even a full candidate is not worth displeasing organization of our level, especially as vengeful as Sky Saber." said the Middle-aged man and cut the call.

    "It seems like you are a bad luck buddy." said a feminine voice, if Micheal had been here, he would have been easily able to guess the owner of this voice as she is you who Micheal referred to as the ¡¯Girl in high heels.¡¯

    Such conversations could be heard around the city, many people sending the Footage of the Micheals battle to their Organisation, but each one of them getting rejected by it.

    Unbeknown to this, all Micheal is sleeping like a baby, dreaming a dream which he wouldn¡¯t even remember he had when he would wake up.

    Tring Tring...

    I woke up by the rm bell and vibration of my holowatch, hearing the rm I woke and directly went to the bathroom to freshen up before I changed my clothes and went out of my room to attend the meeting.

    The meeting today was little different, we have been briefed about the movements of Grimm Monsters and though intelligence, it had been concluded Grimm Monsters would not attack the city, at least for ten days.

    Laste the contribution points, everybody was quite happy when they received it, as with such contribution points they could get quite some stuff from the Guild but me, I did not even look at them.

    What I am going to do with them, with me being a criminal, I could not spend a single point, like the other contribution points I¡¯ve earned in months, these contribution points will also rot in my ount.

    "You have be quite famous," Elton said as he saw people peeking at me now and then in meetings and soon after meeting as I got out. I also saw them, and for a reason unknown, I saw pity in some of them¡¯s eyes, which had clearly confused me.

    "You kill an Adamantine, and you will also be this famous," I said with augh which brought theugh out of Elton and my teammates, "Yes, you better keep watch, one of these days I will surely going to kill an Adamantine," Elton said which again brought theugh out of my teammates.

    "We will leave for the Ice and Fire building in half-hour, we only have a day to utilize it well," Elton said as we parted and walked toward our rooms.

    Our departing order hade; we will leave for the Heim Tomorrow evening, which we haveprehended Ice and fire Rule, just one day in the Raven City.

    In my room and I ate dinner with Ashlyn beforeing out, some of my teammates were already there waiting, and when Elton and others came, we departed for the Ice and Fire Building.

    "Man, I hope I could go above the 6th Layer, my rule power had already reached the peak Basic." "I so wanted to enter the 3rd Layer to get a look at the Level 1 Rule; It will make many things easier for me," Elton grumbled as we walked toward the Meditation Field.

    Buzz Buzz...

    Hearing that I typed a few buttons on my holowatch and next moment, their holo watches started to vibrate one after another. Seeing their notification rang out when they were on the meditation field, they immediately checked their holowatches and shock appeared on their faces.

    "Michal, how?" Elton, as asked as he found a temporary Green Pass on his Holowatch, the Green Pass will let him and my teammates ess all Nine Layers for the next two days.

    The Emerald Pass is one of the highest passes there is as it gives me all ess to the building, and it also gives me the privilege to share the lesser passes with my friends and Teammates for the limited time.

    "I have some connections," I said with a smile, and I entered the 9thyer;yer byyer we kept entering inside till Elton and I finally reached the 6thyer when Elton hesitatingly shed his green pass to the scanner, and the next moment, the door opened for him.

    A bright smile appeared on his face when he saw that, he turned to me and mouthed thank you before entering inside. After he entered, I also entered the 5thyer, where Elton stood still to adjust to the pressure.

    I gave him a smile before I continued to walk toward the 4thter, Elton is Peak Diamond now, 5thyer would not be able to stop him, the real challenge for him would be 4thyer as only crossing through it would he be able to enter the 3rdyer toprehend 3rdter.

    It is a challenge for me too, and the pressure I would feel would even be greater as I am Mid Diamondpared to his Peak Diamond.

    I entered the 4thyer and familiar pressure came down on me, making it even difficult for me to breathe. I did not resist the pressure, instead worked on adjusting to the pressure.

    It took me twenty minutes to get adjusted to pressure enough that I could get a slow continuous breath, as I started to take the continuous breath I started to take forward for 3rd Layer.

    Beforeing here, I had already decided that I willprehend the Rule power in the 3rd Layer, and I will do.

 Chapter 937 - Might Of Level 1 Rules

    <h4>Chapter 937 - Might Of Level 1 Rules</h4>

    I took a step inside the 3rdyer, and that moment, I felt as if I had entered between the two Suns, one is zing hot while another is searing cold. The power of level 1 Rules are really amazing; the power of Level 2 and Level is nothingpared to it, nothing.

    After sensing the might of the Level 1 Rules, I felt like I finally touched the real Rules of the World, the base Rules that our world had made of, the basic foundation on which the World is made of.

    All the pressure I am enduring is worth it as this is the time, I am witnessing the majesty Level 1 Rule and finally saw the way. If I did not get a glimpse of the Level 1 Rules, it would have taken me quite a lot of time to search for it blindly.

    The pressure on me is so great that I was not even able to move a muscle, even my breathing had stopped, and now I am exerting all my strength just trying to breathe even a little.

    I could feel the gaze of Guard on me, and in a minute or two he woulde to help me, and I did not want that to happen; as once the guard assisted me, I would not be able to enter the 3rdyer for the day even having an Emerald Pass.

    I did not want that to happen, I only have a day here, and I want to spend it in the 3rd Layerprehending the Level 1 Rule. Every minute counted here, the more time I spent hereprehending the more closer, I would go to the Level 1 Rule.

    And who knows, I might even enter a stage of Epiphany like that day and evenprehend the Level 1 Rule instantly, though chances of that happening are practically slim, nothing could be said, the miracles do happen in life.

    I continued trying, and finally, I was able to breathe slightly, it is a good thing I did as Guard had appeared next to me, if I had not been able to breathe in the next minute, he would have taken me out.

    I am just able to breathe slightly, which is not enough to sustain me here for a long time. If I want to stay here for the day andprehend the Rule, then I would have had to learn to constantly breathe as only this way I could stay here.

    It is very painful to stay under such an environment, not only there is intense pressure from the Rule powers that are tormenting my body and soul invisibly, but I am also feeling the suffocation which had also been just as torturous.

    I just wanted to leave right now rather than feel such torture every moment, but I did not, this is a scarce opportunity which will help me immensely, I could not leave just because I am feeling little pain and ufortableness.

    It had been two hours since I had reached the 3rd Layer, and I am still on the same spot I had been two hours ago, concentrating on the breathing.

    In my whole life, I had never been short on the breath as I had been for the two hours, here I am fighting for breath every moment, and only for the past ten minutes I have been having a slightly easier time.

    Just slightly better time, it will still take some more time before I could learn to breathe consistently enough that I couldprehend the Rule without feeling the need for concentration of breathing.

    The 3rd Layer is really dangerous; even Adamantine had to take special permission to enter the 3rdyer. Though that special permission is just a formality, it still shows that the 3rdyer is also hard for the Admantines that they had to take the permission to enter the 3rdyer.

    Three more hours passed, and I was finally able to breathe ever so slowly, it is enough for me toprehend. So I started to walk to find a meditating spot for myself as even in the 3rdyer, people are sitting and meditating.

    I walked very slowly and finally and after about an hourter I found a spot to meditate, I slowly sat on it and closed my eyes to meditate without any obstruction, I now have little more than twelve hours to meditate. I will have to make some good progress.

    With that thought in mind, I focused on the Fire Rule, which is giving me the feeling of being Infinite. There is no end to its power, not on it is infinite, and there is also seem no limit to its power.

    It is so powerful that it has the power to burn the world to cinder and, at the same time, birth the new world from it. I¡¯ve always thought that that fire could only be used for the destruction but never thought from something could be birthed as well.

    This is an entirely new understanding for me, and when I think about it, it also seems usible. Sunfire, which I hadprehended, is the subsidy Rule of Sun, which is the subsidy Rule of Celestial bodies and Grand Fire.

    Sun, which our orbits, is a powerful Celestial body whose only one strong re is enough to vaporize the world which we reside in but rarely any dangerous res release from it.

    The only thing it is released is its light, which is a basic thing that nourishes life, any life that is born on this. I don¡¯t know Grimm Monsters, but every native life in the world requires the sunlight to live.

    Buzz Buzz!

    Time passed, and Ashlyn and I lost in theprehension, forgetting sleep and thirst; the only thing we have in our mind is theprehension of the Rule, and I was just lost inprehension when my holowatch vibrates heavily and brought me back to reality.

    ¡¯It is time to leave.¡¯ I thought regretfully as I opened my eyes, I would have liked to stay at least one more day, but the time is over. Still, I am quite happy to get a chance to take a look at the Level 1 Rule.

    I now have the way for my destination, as long as I follow it I am fully confident that I will be able toprehend the Level 1 Rule, I just hope it happens soon, by the time I reached Adamantine as somehow if I was able to upgrade my Rules to Level 1 Rules, I will not able to use them.

    The Level 1 Rules require immense soul power to use then, and I don¡¯t have required soul power to use the Level 1 Rule, only reaching Adamantine will I have that.

    As I was walking toward the exit of 3rd Layer, I saw my team leader Elton who was also walking toward the exit of 3rd Layer from the opposite side of me, when our eyes met we smiled at each other; that is all we could do, as even mouthing a word is extremely difficult here.

 Chapter 938 - Its what friends should do

    <h4>Chapter 938 - It''s what friends should do</h4>

    A month passed by; I feel like it was just yesterday when I saw the Guilds mail and cursed them from my heart, making me join another team like a regr member.

    The one month was quite eventful; there was a mission after mission with barely any break, not only for our team but other teams too. The Trojan Ruin in the opening and everybody wanted to fight it all out before they went on the break.

    There are only Three Days remaining in the opening of the Trojan Ruin, and all the missions have been suspended for the past two days.

    An informal truce had called out as both of the parties sending their members to the Trojan Ruin in overwhelming numbers, but that does not mean we did not have the backup.

    Humans have a backup in the store that even if Grimm Monsters attacked in the Overwhelming numbers or even started a war, we will be able to deal with it, and like us, Grimm Monsters are likely to have a backup too.

    Most of the time, such Ruins opened, which is important to both parties; they refrain fromunching such a big attack, but sometimes the attack doese, and since there is a shadow of War looming around, there is highly likely the attack woulde.

    Well, I will fight if they attack the city, the next one and a half month I have nothing to do other than train and watch the ¡¯League of Legends¡¯ that is about tomence in my homnd in a week since I am not going into the Ruin.

    Since I was a child, I wanted to participate in the ¡¯League Of Legend,¡¯ but now I can¡¯t, and it is not only because of the Criminal Tag I had, which forbade me to move but also because of the rules of the Competition.

    The rules state that those above the Golden Elite can not participate in thepetition; this is such a weird Rule but perfectly suited for a ce like my native country.

    On the other hand, the Continental Championship that will happen in the two months did not have such Rule; If I can get rid of the Criminal Tag and reach Adamantine, I will surely participate in it.

    Many of my friends were doing that, Ellen, Jill, Rhea, and others; they all have reached the Adamantine.

    Ellen said that this time ¡¯Continental Championship¡¯ is going to be extremely important as it has a rtion with the event that is going to happen on the Central Continent two yearster.

    Well, it¡¯s nothing to do with me, it¡¯s not as some Miracle happened and I will get relieved of my criminal tag. The people who had cast a tag on me belong to one of the most powerful organizations, only the people from a simr level of Organisation could do something like that.

    I could lower my pride and could ask help from Ellen¡¯s teacher, but I would not do that; if I do that, then I would never be able to practice in peace.

    Tring Tring Tring...

    I was about to start practicing when suddenly my holowatch started to buzz. It was Ellen who called, seeing that I epted the call without waiting.

    "Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ve done something to help you," Ellen said, her angelic face looks little Guilty, but there is also firmness in it which believes what she did was right.

    "Ellen, what did you do?" I asked with a sigh; I am not angry at her; how can I be when she is doing it for me, but I still wish she had not taken her teachers help.

    "Nothing, I had just sent the letter on my capacity to High Table writing that if they disallow you from getting into the Trojan Ruin, then I will send a letter to War Tower with my teacher authorization and name them all." She said with a cruelugh, which made her look very evil.

    Hearing that I did not know what to think, but I am relieved she did not ask her teachers to help explicitly, I just used her as a threat.

    "Don¡¯t worry about it, with my letter those bastards would surely give you permission by the end of the day," Ellen said with confidence, she is very sure I will get permission.

    To that, I remained quiet for a while before the turn to her projection, "Thank You." I said. "It¡¯s what friends should do," she said while waving her hand, we talked for a few minutes before we hung up.

    The Trojan Ruin is very important for me to make quick progress; in most Ruins that continent has, and everyone who came out from it came back with huge benefits.

    Even though this Ruin is said to be most beneficial for the Grimm Monsters since there are Blood Ponds everywhere, but it is wrong, from what information came out these days, the Trojan Ruin is also very beneficial for humans too.

    The first benefit is Limit Energy; the Trojan Ruin had ten times Limit Energy than what the continent had, and some special ces even have a hundred times or more, which makes this Ruin the ideal location for those who want to break the limit.

    Unfortunately, Limit Energy is useless to me since I do not practice the limit breaking method, but for those who practice, it is heaven. From what I¡¯ve heard, nearly everyone who has reached the limit wille back breaking their limit.

    This Ruin is a paradise for them, though it is extremely dangerous there, and thousands of people die, people still flock to go there.

    The Ruin has lots of things like Inheritances, Treasures, Weapons, Herbs everything, that is what makes it so alluring that every one that is Golden Elite or above sign up for it.

    All my teammates, friends, and colleagues had signed up for it, and now with help from Ellen, I would be able to go there, and for that, I am extremely grateful to her.

 Chapter 939 - Grand Cleansing

    <h4>Chapter 939 - Grand Cleansing</h4>

    <strong>Warzone 01</strong>

    "Has anybody had a reply to this." asked a girl as she shed a letter in front of all the six members, and nearly all of them had the look of anger shing on their faces.

    This is the most explicit threatening letter they have ever seen since they have taken the ce on the High Table, except for the seniors of their organizations, nobody dares to threaten them so openly.

    There are quite explicit lines like, ¡¯After I sent the letter to War Tower with my teachers Seal, I wille for you to beat the shit out of you and that time, I will see if your organizations and those two bastards who are pulling strings from behind dared to help you.¡¯

    It is clearly written in the letter; she even explicitly stated what she will do with two people when she has enough power.

    "She is openly threatening us." Said, blond-haired man named George, "So what she is threatening us with her teacher behind her there is probably around four to five people in the whole world that dare to do something to her."

    "So George, whether you want or not, we will have to fulfill her wish or get reported to War Tower, we all have no wish to get reported to War Tower." repeated the young women.

    The young man named George¡¯s expression is really bad as it is his organization that put the fake record, and as they said, whether he wants or not, they will give that guy permission to enter the ruin.

    They all have agreed to fake record because they have nothing to lose and the one they were doing that was just an ant with no power to stand against and no backing but now things are different, that ant now has the backing of Dinosaur, which even those who gave him the order to do that will not dare to offend.

    "Give me ten minutes before giving him permission," George said and disappeared from the room as if he was teleported.

    Soon George went to a secret ce, and made a call while wiping the beads of sweat that appeared on his forehead.

    Soon the other party picked up the call, this call one of the tensest calls he had ever done, and by the time the call was finished, his whole body drenched in sweat as if he hade fighting an exhausting battle.

    This call was even more exhausting than the long battle, but it was over, and now I could finally, and now whatever happened, it won¡¯t be my responsibility.

    ....

    "He found a backup and quite a good one at that." His sister said, "So, what he found the backup, he may have found a way to enter that tiny Ruin, but he won¡¯t be able to return from it." I replied.

    "Well, higher-ups had been asking me to finish him off so Rachel could progress faster without any guilt or worry, and now with him dead, both of those things will disappear from her mind as well," I said with augh.

    ....

    Today is the day the Trojan Ruin will open, and I am quite excited about it; just as Ellen had said, three days ago, I got permission to enter the Trojan Ruin within a few hours.

    Though I had only three days, they were enough for me to make the preparations I would need to make before entering the Ruin. I had brought what I had to buy and even called my family, saying I am going into Ruin.

    They were quite worried, but I had told them it is a regr Ruin and not a highly dangerous one where the chances of dying are huge. I¡¯ve even called my friends, to say to them I aming, they are pleased about it.

    All of my friends who are present in the Warzone are going to this Ruin, including Ellen, who is already Peak Adamantine.

    She said this ruin is very necessary for her progress, I was a little confused seeing she had already reached the peak Adamantine, but I did not ask as it involves her secret. I fairly have an Idea about why she is going to the Trojan Ruin.

    I am very excited about going to Ruin, but there is also an unconscious fear. I had never felt such fear in my life before, as the time of ruin opening came near this fear in me kept increasing.

    It is like this feeling is warning me something bad will happen to me if I went to ruin, and this feeling is never wrong before. However, I am still going; even if there is extreme danger there are also great chances, if I am lucky, then I might be even able to get my hands on some powerful inheritance.

    As I thought this, I had arrived at the critical juncture in my practice, I had finally reached the 107th pose of the Supreme Combat Exercise and just needed to perform one more pose to reach the 108th and go through the 1st Grand Cleansing.

    This month I had practice every little moment I got, especially for the past five days when the missions have suspended. In the past five days, all I did was practice and make potions, practice, and make potions.

    The 11th Level of Supreme Combat Exercise is different from the other ten, from the 11th stage, in every pose body goes through the Minor Cleansing, and every 12 poses it goes through the major cleaning and when all 108th poses were performed.

    If I reach the 108th pose, then I will go through my first Grand Cleansing. This is the stage where very few could reach, as it is extremely difficult to reach this ce.

    In the 107th pose of the 11th level, I felt like I have been encased in the hard rubbery cake, and no matter how much force I use, I will only be able to move only a little, this little moment is taking me toward the 108th pose.

    After going through many major cleansings and drinking many potions, I had already reached Six Star of Diamond and one more Star from reaching the peak and the third limit.

    I want to be at limit state when I enter the Trojan Ruin, so if I get an incredible chance, then I might directly make a breakthrough into Adamantine Stage without going through the long hassle of building momentum.

    This is the reason why I so wanted to go to Trojan Ruin, so there I could relieve myself from the long, arduous process of building the momentum. Thest time it took me seven months and torturous training before I could build the momentum to reach the diamond.

    And seeing practice has be harder, and it is going to take even more time, which I don¡¯t have. I don¡¯t mind the torturous training, but the thing I mind is the long time it took, that is why I will mostly focus on finding the chances in the Ruin.

    BOOM!

    I continued to perform, and finally, when I was at myst leg and about to fall, I reached the 108th pose, and just as I did, a booming sound rang out, and a huge amount of Cleansing Energy started to spread around my body.

 Chapter 940 - Initial General Stage

    <h4>Chapter 940 - Initial General Stage</h4>

    BOOOM!

    A thunderous boom rang in my body, bringing a huge amount of energy with it. This cleansing energy is not only affecting my body, but it also is affecting my soul. To my shock, the secret method I was circting in parallel did not produce any obstructions.

    Not only it had not produced any obstructions, but it also started aiding the cleansing energy to spread in every part of the soul, so the impurities in my soul would be cleared.

    I had read about it from the Information that Ellen had provided me a few months ago. Still, I never dared to believe it as Body Cleansing Exercise is a body cleansing method, but now not only is my body going through the Cleansing but also my soul.

    The new cleansing energy that is roaming through my body and soul is very thicker than normal cleansing energy of the Major Cleansing, but its amount is also great. It was able to bring out impurities that hidden deep into my body.

    I could see a terrible smelling off from my body; it is very bad. Very very bad that I am having a problem holding back my vomit. Not only impuritiesing out but hidden energies alsoing out.

    My body ispletely filled with these hidden energies; most of them are from the medicinal monsters cores, but some of the energies are for the potions I had drunk, and there are even energies of Miracle Fruits that I had eaten in the past.

    The Grand Cleansing is bringing that all out, Nero is having a field day eating the different types of energies, it is like him eating the different types of Candies.

    He ate all the energies, but there was the order in them, he ate the ones he liked most first, and that is without question is Miracle fruit energies, the amount of them is very smallpared to the other energies, but he still ate the first before starting on another.

    Gutuk Gutuk...

    The Nero speed of eating is incredible that I had to gulp down two monster cores that I had been holding into my month as the Grand Cleaning is a rare chance before I started practicing, I had stuffed a lot of monster cores into my mouth, so I could eat them as the energy need arises.

    Holding monsters¡¯ cores into the mouth may seem simple, but it is an extremely dangerous thing to do.

    These cores easily melt when theye in contact with saliva, so I had to cover each and every core into my mouth with my mana so that energy could leak from them, and I could gulp them as their need arises, like now.

    Now every energy is suppressed in my body under the work of cleansing energy, and as I continue to go through Grand Cleansing, many of these methods will melt and merge into my body and soul, strengthening them bit by big.

    Within a few minutes, I had be Seven Star Diamond from Six Star Diamond, and now I have to reach the limit; for that, I will need immense energy; I don¡¯t know if the Grand Cleansing would be enough for that.

    Still, I have to keep trying, and with all energy that is merging with my body and soul, there is some chance that I will be able to reach the limit with the help of Grand Cleansing.

    So I continue performing 108th pose with all the energy I have with it, I would consume monster core, after monster core to fulfill the energy I needed for my body.

    Thud!

    Time passed, and Ipleted 108th pose fully and fell tiredly, but Grand Cleansing is not over; it continued. The Grand Cleansingsted for seven more minutes after Inded.

    When everything was over, I scanned my body and found I needed some more energy before I reached the third limit, seeing that I had initiated the level up.

    Through the Grand Cleansing, Nero had .u.mted enough energy for me to level up, and when I asked him to start the level up, he did, and I began to level up the General stage.

    The Level upsted for ten minutes, and when it was over. I had reached the Initial Level of the General Stage, and my body and soul had also reached their limit.

    So from now on, I would not be able to make any progress or better to say all the progress I would make from now on would directly go towards building the momentum and will make use of that progress when I broke the limit and became Adamantine.

    Currently, Adamantine seems very far from me but who knows; I mighte across the lucky chance and be Adamantine just a few days, in the Ruin anything could happen, which is what makes it really alluring despite the immense danger it represents.

    After the breakthrough, I got up weakly and wobblingly started walking toward the bathroom. If I had gone through the Major Cleansing, I would not have felt this weak despite making a breakthrough into the General Stage.

    But it is Grand Cleansing I had thought, and it tired me to my core, even though I am recovering faster, it is still slower than the normal times. Soon I went to the bathroom and showered; I showered till there was not a whiff of that vomit-inducing smell remaining on my body.

    Gasp!

    Half an hourter, when I looked myself at the mirror, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp. My skin has be so vibrant that it seemed to emit vibrancy, the glow I got due to it had made my average face look handsome.

    "Mother would be very jealous when she saw this," I said and clicked a couple of photos of mine and sent them to my parents.

    Both of my parents had reached the limit, and their progress is not far behind me in methods; if nothing went wrong, then my parents would be tinum by the time I had returned.

    After I am done with sending pictures, I ate the food I had already ordered before I flew down from the widow of the room toward the Central square, where the formation Gate leading to the Trojan Ruin will be opened in two hours.

 Chapter 941 - Entering The Trojan Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 941 - Entering The Trojan Ruin</h4>

    "I can¡¯t wait to go inside," Elton said as he saw people passing through the twenty-meter circr teleportation gate, it is a huge teleportation gate butpared to the people that are going inside, it is nothing.

    There are millions of people going inside, only after seeing such a crowd I had realized the power of the Warzone. All the people that are waiting in the square are the Golden Elite and above, and there are about five million people Golden Elite here.

    Five million Golden Elites, what kind of number is this! To be honest, I had thought there would be at max two million Golden Elites and in our Warzone but never have I guessed there would be about five million of them.

    And this is War Zone 13, one of the weakest Warzone in all Warzone; other Warzone will have more numbers than this. When these people return, they will return, bing even more powerful.

    The Guild had spared no effort this time; they had transmitted the Limit Breaking Method to everyone who is going inside the Ruin, aside from me, of course. I had registered for it, but my request had been declined.

    BUZZ!

    We were just talking when suddenly, the teleportation gate activated with the loud buzz. It had been activated meaning the connection with the Trojan Ruin had been, and we can now enter through it.

    "ENTER!"

    Said the super house who is responsible for the Teleportation Gate, just as we heard that we moved toward the formation swiftly in neat lines. We are one first people who are going in, as, after a few Adamantine, which are not more than a hundred, it is the turn of our diamonds.

    "Best of Luck," I said to Elton as I activated my Armor, the Silver Spread from me, and solidified into Armor. Elton had also activated his defensive, and with thest nod, we entered inside the formation Gate.

    As I entered inside it, the familiar feeling of flying into the tunnel came to me, and it is a reality. I am passing through the space tunnel, which is made from the powerful formation, and in a few seconds, I will reach my Trojan Ruin.

    I hope I get transported to the familiar area, I have not only had a map from the Grimm Monster, but I also have one that was given to me by Ellen. This map was the mostprehensive one; this is the map that only Guildleader has ess to.

    Though like all the other Maps, it is not aplete map of the Trojan Ruin, still it is the mostprehensive map that humans have, and I am quite lucky to have such a map as it will make my stay in the Ruin a little easier.

    Unlike the other Ruins, this Ruin is War Ruin, and even thousands of yearster, of powerful attacks have still left around the Ruin; one identally entered where these traces are present.

    One will be lucky if one is able to get out without losing their life as falling in such ces ispared to losing one¡¯s life.

    This is why I desperately wish that I would not fall into such a dangerous area where I would lose my life the moment I enter.

    SPLASH!

    I had just thought that when everything in front of me turns ck and the next moment I find myself crashing very heavily on the water, or what seems like water.

    BANG!

    The water is not deemed to be too deep that I crashed heavily in the water and felt an intense shock running through my body and even felt some of my bones cracking.

    This crash was no less powerful than the attack of full power One Star Adamantine. I am Peak Diamond, who had donned myself in powerful Phantom Armor and this crash, still able to injure me.

    If it had been any other Peak Diamonds in my ce, he would have either died or very near the death. I am a little surprised by my fall, but not much.

    The Gravity in the Trojan Ruin is four times the normal, and that is normal ces, in some special ces, it increases much more.

    Still, this fall would not have happened; as from what I¡¯ve read people appear very close tond when they entered the Trojan Ruin, they made special preparation for that to happen otherwise people entered in the Ruin as I did, they would be squished to death before they could utter the word.

    I opened my eyes as I adjusted to the four times gravity, I found myself in a smallke of red-brown liquid. This red-brown liquid is quite thick and also dangerous as I could see, it is trying to infiltrate my body through my Armor.

    Though my Armor can stop it, I could see its power and knew most Diamond would be powerless against it. I was just looking at this red-brown liquid when a thought came into my mind, and my expression changed suddenly as I understood where I had fallen.

    F.u.c.k! I couldn¡¯t help but curse at my luck; I had fallen into the f.u.c.k.i.n.g Bond Pond. If It had been Grimm Monsters, it would have been ecstatic with joy but not me, especially when I saw the power of the Blood Pond.

    This Blood Pond is Grade 1, albeit barely reaching there but still a Grade 1 Blood Pond, which is suitable for the Peak Diamond or Initial Adamantine Grimm Monsters, and that is a bad thing for me because.

    ROAR ROAR ROAR...

    I did not get to finish my sentence when I started to hear the crazed roars, I crushed healing medicine in my mouth and got up, only to see seven beings surround me.

    I am surrounded by beings that look like Humans, Grimm Monsters, and Monsters.

    They had the figure of these races, but their bodies are entirely red-brown, the same color as theke with crazed looks and all seven of these beings emitting the aura of the Initial Adamantine.

 Chapter 942 - Blood Thralls

    <h4>Chapter 942 - Blood Thralls</h4>

    Blood Thralls!

    These Bastards are Blood Thralls, the unfortunate souls which had been transformed by the Blood Pond. They hadpletely lost their mind and became an entity of which only knows how to attack when someone entered the Blood Pond.

    The Blood Pond is made from the blood and other parts of the Super powerhouses that fought in this Ruin thousands of years ago. By unique nature to this Ruin, that Blood had conjured up and turned into Blood Pond.

    Blood Pond is said to be a Semi Living entity due to its ability to create the Blood Thralls; they are called Vampiric Pool.

    The Grimm Monster, who came to use the Blood Pool, takes the huge risk as when they are not careful enough when consuming the Blood Pool, they could be converted by it like these seven beings surrounding me.

    In them One is Human, Two are monsters andst four are the Grimm Monsters, those four of them must have been consumed by it when they are trying to devour it.

    "Ashlyn!"

    I said as I called out Ashlyn, and at the same time, I had called took out very beautiful Rapier, which has be f.u.c.k.i.n.g heavy under this four times Gravity.

    Its original weight is half-ton, which one would not think it would weigh seeing such a delicate and beautiful Rapier, and now under this four times, Gravity weight of its became two-ton which is heavy for me.

    Seeing this, my expression couldn¡¯t help but worsen as I am fairly confident that I would not be able to my Totem Artifact, which would weigh around Four Ton in this Ruin.

    So, I will have to fight these seven Adamantines with this Rapier; it¡¯s good thing I have Ashlyn; otherwise, it would have been very difficult for me to finish off these seven Blood Thralls.

    Roar Roar Roar...

    Seeing me bringing weapons in my hand, some kind switch had been clicked inside them as all seven of them came at me.

    I have a maximum of half an hour to finish these Blood Thralls as these Blood Thralls are immortal as long as they are in the pool.

    I will have to destroy their core within half an hour, so I will have enough time to deal with theke before they respawn.

    I could run away there is that option but I will not, this Blood Pool is big enough to create at least twenty Adamantine Grimm Monsters from Diamond, so I will not leave until I deal with this pool and these seven blood thralls will be good training partners for me to get used to the environment of this Ruin.

    All seven monsters came at me with Roar, within seconds they came to the ce I had been and attacked, but they did not find me as I appeared ten meters behind them.

    Despite the Gravity, I could move it here effortlessly, the training in the four times Gravity worth, I thought. They soon found me as they had sensed me with the help of the pool as the whole pool is their domain.

    Roar Roar Roar...

    They came at me with more ferociousness and speed than before, their blood-red eyes and red canines are clearly visible; they are a clear indication of what will happen if I get caught by them.

    Their speed is slow, though; if they had been their Original selves, I would have run away with my greatest speed. Alive Grimm Monsters and Humans could use the method power, but these Blood Thralls did not, but they have a pretty good deal in the Pseudo Immortality, though.

    I let them closer to me, but I quickly disappeared, and this time, I did not move too much distance. I just appeared behind the human and pierced my rapier towards its heart.

    If one takes a look at the Rapier I am using, they will see it densely covered in the Dark ck Sand and Sunfire. These Blood Thralls may be weaker than their original selves in every other aspect, but they are very strong in the defense.

    These are the Guards of the Blood Pool, and they have a very strong defense, especially around their Blood Core; it is very hard to breach it, which is why I hadn¡¯t held back anything during my attack.

    My sword touched the skin of its back and found it extremely hard. Its hard defense on the back did notst long, and my sword pierced through its back and finally touched the blood core.

    Kach Kach Kach...

    With force my rapier went inside it, I had thought the blood core of it would shatter the moment the sword touched it but no it had just cracked, this shocked me, but I do not have time to get shocked as human Blood Thrall hadunched an attack at me and others alsoing at me.

    Kach Kach Kach...Bang!

    So I unloaded all the power of my Rules and even activated the vibrating enchantment of the Rapier, which I thought would be useless, but it turned out to be most useful the vibration widened the Gaps in blood core, which help me seemed ck Sand inside it and sting it away.

    BLOP!

    Just as its heat shattered, it turned into blood and fell into theke. I had known something like this happens but still was quite shocked seeing it.

    Seeing the power of this Blood Pool, it will need at least half an hour to construct its shattered Blood Core ande back, and I am not worried about not doing it in the times, as the two Blood Thralls had already been dealt with.

    I and Ashlyn had shattered the Blood Core of each Blood Thrall each and now we are going after other Blood Thralls, seeing that I also disappeared from my spot and moved toward the Grimm Monster Blood Thrall.

    Looking at physic of the Grimm Monsters, it was Werewolf, a Wind Werewolf to be exact, sharp triangr ears made it easier to identify its tribe. Shattering its heart had been a little more difficult than the human¡¯s Blood Thralls, but I was still able to do it.

    And now only two Blood Thralls had remained; when I was dealing with Werewolf Blood Thralls, Ashlyn had finished with the two Blood Thralls.

    The two Blood Thralls that have remained right now are the monster Blood Thralls, one is Eight Meter long Hippo Monsters while the other is seven meters long Deer Monster and since Ashlyn went for the Hippo Blood Thrall, I naturally went for the deer.

    The Deer Blood Thrall was the fastest of the bunch, but its speed is nothingpared to me, I directly appeared at the closest spot to its heart and pierced its skiing which is unusually hard, harder than I thought.

    Though my sword was still able to get past it, the real problem came while cracking its blood core, it¡¯s one tough bunch and to crack it. I had activated not only the enchantment of the sword at the full power but also released the Dark ck Sand Indiscriminately.

    Kach Kach Kach...BANG!

    Finally, the Blood Core shattered into pieces as I released every ounce of my power to crush it.

 Chapter 943 - Hilbert City

    <h4>Chapter 943 - Hilbert City</h4>

    "Finally Finished," I said with sight, these Adamantine Level Blood Thralls seemed quite weak, but they are extremely hard to kill, and when thatbined with pseudo immortality they have in the Blood Pool, they became a dreaded opponent.

    I was able to kill that Dear Blood Thrall because; I poured all the power of ck Sand I had. If that hard had been slightly tougher then, it would have been really really hard to kill it.

    I could feel the seething of the Blood Pool as I killed all its Guards, but it could not do anything to me, it is entirely powerless after its guards are incapacitated.

    I did not waste time and quickly appeared on the edge of the Blood Pool and took out the red pill, which is a size of infants¡¯ fist before crushing it into the power. The powder fell on theke, and a minuteter, it calmed downpletely.

    This pill incapacitates theke for an hour, as for why I did not use it before when I was fighting against the Blood Thrall because I did not want to die. The Blood Thrall is very protective of the Blood Pool, and if anything happens to it, they will self destruct their Blood Core.

    Once their connection is broken with the Blood Pool, their Blood Core will detonate the next moment, and these Adamantine Blood cores have enough power to vaporize any Adamantine. I am still a Diamond; II would have no chance to survive under the detonation of the seven Blood Thralls.

    Seeing theke incapacitated, I took the white palm-size bottle, added mana into it before throwing it out in Blood Pool. A few secondster, the Brown Red Blood in the Blood Pool started to get sucked in the bottle, and a minuteter, the whole Blood in the Blood Pool had been sucked in the small bottle.

    Blood may not be useful for us to consume directly, but it is a precious resource none the less. The Guild offers a very high price for it, and I am nning on collecting as much as this blood I can, this will help very much to gain the resources for the Adamantine.

    The resources for the Adamantine level sell at the sky-high price, and some of the resources could not be brought by the price, and for that, one has to produce a thing of simr value.

    The Blood is very precious, and so are seven twinkling red crystals shining on the surface of the Blood Pool. These Blood red crystals are Cores of seven Blood Thralls, and they are too as precious as the blood pool.

    I collected the seven crystals, and like the bottle, I ced it in my storage. I looked around for something precious, but the ce was barren, everything this ce had, had been gobbled up by the blood pool.

    Seeing there is nothing, I looked around; only to see I am in a packed structure. It is not a cave or natural-born structure, the texture of the wall that had been eroded by the time, that makes it look like a cave.

    The air around theke is also sufficiently fresh which means we are not underground, which is a good thing. If it had been underground or deep underground, I would have had to stay till the time of leaving.

    The cases of one entering underground are rare, but it has happened to people, some unlucky people have spent all the Ruins time in underground till it is time to leave.

    It happened to very few people as the beacon bracelet that was provided to us usually transferred to the open space.

    That is why I had been so surprised when I had crashed on the space as my entry would have been on the gentle and not in closed space as this but looked like I had been one of those unlucky ones.

    "Ashlyn, help me find a way out," I said to ashlyn and spread my killing rule to limit searching for the exit, but I did not have to wait for long as Ashlyn had found it.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    I had just started walking toward Ashlyn when I began to hear loud sounds and making them is none other than Ashlyn, I was able to find out the reason when I walked to Ashlyn.

    She had found a small crack from which faint sunlight could be seening inside through it. Ashlyn is attacking that crack to widen it; she is doing quite a good job as many cracks had started forming around the crack, with enough attack, she will be able to crash apart that crack and make a hole big enough that we both could walk outside.

    She continues attacking the crack, but the stone these cracks are is quite tough, even with an all-out attack from Ashlyn, which she had not only using the concentrated fire but also method power, the progress of her slow.

    Bang Bang Bang... BOOM!

    She continued attacking for fifteen minutes when suddenly, a sound boom rang out and the whole wall had copsed, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked as what I am expecting is hole big enough for me to crawl out but what came was a way that few people couldfortably walk through it.

    As the wall copsed and bright sunlight fell on my body and also showed what is ahead of us.

    As I walked forward, I found myself on the small hill, and in front of me is what seemed to be a ruines of the sprawling city that used to be here thousands of years ago. Looking at destroyed buildings, I could see that the city used to be Grand city, that even Warzone cities hold no candle in front of it.

    But now everythingid in the ruins, the war had destroyed the prosperity that the city used to have in the past, seeing such a scene, sadness couldn¡¯t help but downed on me.

    I looked around before I opened the map that Ellen had given me, the map is too vast, and if I were to search one by one, it would take me days. It¡¯s a good thing, I could search through the requirements.

    I first selected the hilly region, where I got more than ten thousand results. Next, I added the city in it and the result downed to one hundred and fifty two instantly. After that, I started to type all the small details. I am seeing a small city, like that half-destroyed tower, which is still standing tall.

    After adding everything, I got three results and started to look at them one by one before finding the ce I am, seeing I couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. I don¡¯t want to end up at an unknown location as this ce is very dangerous.

    If I just looked at the sky, I would see three ces where the remnants of super powerhouse attacks had remained, even in bright sunlight they were visible and sending out threatening feelings.

    This ce is Hilbert City, and it is on the edge of the 4th Region of the Trojan Ruin. If I had been a few hundred kilometers west, it would have been quite difficult to know where I am as there is a huge empty gap between all seven regions where there might be an entirely new region hiding.

 Chapter 944 - Garden Of Blazing Roses I

    <h4>Chapter 944 - Garden Of zing Roses I</h4>

    I am going to go toward the east since the west is unknown, and I aim to find chances that were not on the maps; I will have to find them myself.

    Taking a look at the decimated and withered Ruins of Hilbert City, I walked toward the east, as where I am going in the east, I have no bloody idea. The only thing, I have to search for the chances.

    ¡¯It would have saved me quite a lot of trouble, if the chances had been marked on the map, I would just go to get them.¡¯ I joked as I walked downhill. Ashlyn is flying ahead, scouting the way for me.

    Like this small stream, which is fifty meters beside me, it looks beautiful as crystalline water is flowing from it, and yes, there is crystalline water floating from it, and if one looks carefully, there are also some very tiny runes.

    This small stream may look very pleasant and not dangerous at all, but any knight walked ten meters of its radius, that person will be frozen to death before shattering into icy crystals and merging into the stream.

    This is why the area around ten meters of its Radius ispletely barren; there is not a single life that could be flourishing there.

    Just like this crystalline stream, there is the gentle emerald wind that could be seen rustling above with multicolored tree leaves; this gentle wind is even more dangerous than the stream.

    If anyone entered its range, then they would be sliced in the thousands of extremely thin pieces. Danger lurks everywhere, and Ashlyn is the best scout there is; her danger sense is way greater than mine.

    We continue our travel, avoiding danger and searching through the buildings to see if we found anything exciting. Many people found fortune and chances through this, I¡¯ve had in thest batch, one girl just found a Mystic Weapon lying in a damaged building.

    Though the Mystic Artifact was quite damaged, it is was far still greater than what she had imagined, she had be invincible with that weapon of hers, and I even heard, she was able to make that Mystic Weapon merge with her Totem Artifact, making itpletely hers.

    I don¡¯t know if these stories are true or not as they are from the feed and not any trustable source; still, there are too many stories on the feeds, and all stories have some truth.

    I am very aware that many of the stories are true; Trojan Ruin is aplete treasure trove. Take those crystals in the stream or leaves in the wind; these are treasures with unimaginable value.

    But no knights could take these treasures; the danger around them is so great that even those who are above the Knight will not be able to get close to those two things. Ellen said there are some things in this Ruin that have the power to instantly annihte the Top Powerhouses of our world.

    In this Ruin, not all treasures are unreachable; there are many other things one could get. Not all treasures are bound in extreme danger; some could be found easily like some things in the house that are not eroded by the time or things in attacks that had faded enough not to harm one.

    I was just traveling behind the safe way shown by Ashlyn when something had entered my range. When I concentrated, I found it was a Grimm Monster and a Diamond-like me.

    It seemed to have noticed me before I noticed it from the high ground, and now it ising at it with the fiendish expression on its face when it saw me looking at it finally, it licked its lips and let out augh.

    Seeing it, I felt good. Even if it is an enemy, at least I saw someone; walking into runes of the city alone is quite endearing, but now seeing the Grimm Monster, I did not feel alone anymore.

    Puchi!

    Unfortunately, it is an enemy which can¡¯t be left alive, so I took a regretful sigh and threw a knife at it, seeing the knife it hadughed at first but ist expression stiffened midugh as it had started tough when suddenly a knife had appeared in front of it and pierced through its head.

    Seeing it dead, I appeared before it¡¯s a dead body and stored it inside my storage before continuing with my journey.

    As such, five hours had passed, and in the five hours, I hade across the seven Grimm Monsters, all of them I had killed. It is such a regret that there are no humans.

    ording to data, whenever the Trojan Ruin opened, Grimm Monsters always sent ten times more numbers than us, and that is their least number as most of the time, they sent more than ten times.

    Grimm Monsters have more powerhouses than us, and they also have greater l.u.s.t for this Ruin, so it is not surprising that they have more numbers than us; it gives us a lot of pressure as the more numbers they have, the more resources that will take from the Ruin.

    Since exiting the Blood Pool, Ashlyn and I were not much luck finding something worthwhile, but the Grimm Monsters I¡¯ve killed had pretty good things; two of Grimm Monsters had got quite lucky as they had very precious things inside their storages.

    Chew Chew...

    I was just thinking about the treasures when Ashlynn¡¯s chirp rang out across my mind; she had said she had found something interesting, and I should take a look. Hearing that, I did not waste time in the useless thoughts and walked toward Ashlyn quickly.

    Ashlyn is about two kilometers away from me if it had been home. It would have taken me a few seconds to reach there, but now I am walking, albeit speedily toward her.

    This city must have had a fierce battle in the past as every few hundred meters; there are some attacks remnant. I have to walk carefully through the city, as the smallest mistake could vaporize me without having thoughts of regret shed in my mind.

    So, I controlled my curiosity and did not look through our shared link as I walked toward Ashlyn.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    A few minutester I reached Ashlyn and saw what she wanted for me too and seeing it couldn¡¯t help but a curse in shock as seen in front of me is that amazing, it is one of the most wonderful scenes I¡¯ve ever seen as it is both scary and beautiful.

    In front of me is the Garden of roses or Garden of the zing roses, the whole garden is made of fire. Every rose tree is made of fire from root to flower; everything is made of fire.

    If a normal person were to see this at first time, he would not believe it this Garden is made of fire, only those who have some type of fire Rule like me will notice the whole Garden being made of fire.

    "Ashlyn!"

    I was just watching the Garden when I saw Ashlyn suddenly flying toward the Garden, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but scream out loud as going there is nothing less than Death sentence.

 Chapter 945 - Garden Of Blazing Roses II

    <h4>Chapter 945 - Garden Of zing Roses II</h4>

    Ashlyn flew toward the Garden before I could stop; this Garden is f.u.c.k.i.n.g dangerous. So, dangerous that even those above Knight would get vaporized inside it.

    The Roses are dangerous, but the more dangerous is the fiery mist, this zing mist present in the all the Garden, just looking at this mist, makes me feel shudder all over my body.

    It is so dangerous that just looking at it I would feel shudders running through all over my body, and now Ashlyn is going inside. Even though the red mist is not everywhere, it has covered most of the Rose Garden faintly getting touched by it will mean certain death.

    I kept calling Ashlyn toe back inside through our link, but she isn¡¯t listening to me a bit; she is flying toward the Garden with the obsolete focus, and flying in the most weirdly, I¡¯ve ever seen her fly.

    She is flying bizarrely fashion; sometimes she would go fast, sometimes she would go slow. One moment she would go up while one moment she would go down, she would even change her size every few movements, but most of the time, she would keep her body at the thumb size, which is the smallest size she can shrink her body.

    Though it is bizarre, it is also very evident that she is avoiding those zing misty particles, both visible and invisible. Seeing that calling her back is futile, I started to wish everything would go well.

    Step by step, she moved closer to the fiery roses, and finally, she reached the edge of the zing Garden, but she did not immediately go inside. She stopped at the edge, avoiding any fiery mist particle that came in her way.

    Huh!

    I watched her being edge on the Garden, daring not to take a step toward the Roses, as such ten minutes had passed when suddenly Ashlyn turned Silver, appeared beside the rose tree, changed her size big enough that she could gulp down the rose directly with her mouth before bing small again and flying out at extreme speed.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I cursed as Ashlyn entered inside me, it had happened so fast, from going inside, to changing her size to gulping down the whole rose and returning to me, it had only taken her three seconds.

    Her speed is extremely fast when she did that, she had used more energy of the Featherlight and Wolf Lord Armor than I ever could to gain this, her actions were fast beyond imagination.

    Though she had done this amazing job, she paid the price too. She had be extremely injured doing this; she was at herst leg if not for her quickly entering inside me before going into slumber, she would not have been able to survive.

    I had crushed several healing medicines into my mouth and provided my energy to her, but my surprise, despite her taking all the healing energy, her healing speed had been extremely slow.

    Seeing that, I started to eat more and more healing energy, which she kept sucking and her healing speed increasing, but the change in her healing speed is very small which is why I continue eating medicine for more than half an hour and only stopped when injuries of Ashlyn had stabilized.

    Seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but heaved a sigh of relief, she has scared me shitless. This willful idiot birdy had taken too big of a risk. If I had known she would take such risk, I would not have let her do this.

    No amount of treasure, no matter how big it is worth taking such life-threatening risk, I would rather not have such treasure than vie my life for it where chances of my dying are 99%.

    She is not healedpletely; she is just healed enough that she is not endangered anymore; still, I continued to eat medicines and only stopped when all of her injuries have been healed.

    With her injuries healed, I finally looked at the zing Gander to see if any changes have urred inside it. Sometimes, when some things have taken from such ces, the bnce gets broken, and hell gets loose, but this Garden seemed to be one of the stablest ces as there is no change that could be seen in it.

    The only change seen in the garden is the dense gathering of the Fiery Mist in ce where the zing rose that Ashlyn Guzzled was. The Fiery Mist seemed to be acting like nourishment to these trees.

    I looked at the zing Garder for a while before I started to walk away from it quickly. There may be nothing happening to it right now, but something may happenter, and I don¡¯t want to get caught inside it.

    Though the chances of it happening are not much since nothing had happened in the past forty-five minutes since Ashlyn plucked the fiery Rose, I still don¡¯t want to take the risk. So, I quickly walked away from and only stopped when I had created sufficient distance from the Garden.

    The zing Garden I saw just now described in the map, it had seemed to appear here in recent. For this Ruin, it is not strange, many things move in Ruin, and one may not find them in the same ce if they havee here a few yearster.

    But not all things change ces, most things don¡¯t like that Blood Red Sea of Mist in the west which had covered about two hundred kilometers, that ce never changed its ce.

    Unlike that Garden of zing Roses, the Blood Red Sea of Mist is not dangerous at first. As long as one has a strong mind, one could enter a few Kilometers inside it, the only thing one has to do is resist the hallucinations.

    It is one of the few hundred ces I had marked on the map; I wanted to go into that mist but not before I reached the Adamantine. That Blood Red Sea Of Mist is very beneficial to people like me.

    The people who haveprehended Rules Blood, Killing, Murder, and other rules. This mist provides the hallucinations, and if one countered them, they would find,prehension of their Rules power increased.

    ording to info Ellen had provided, one person was even able to upgrade their Level 2 Rule to Level 1 Rule, as I said if I leveled up Diamond, I would surely go there for advancement of my killing rule.

    Shaking my thoughts from Blood Red Sea of Mist, I concentrated on me or rather on Ashlyn. Ashlyn never took such a huge risk unless there are some huge benefits, and Garden was extremely dangerous, so obviously that zing rose she ate must be a thing that is extremely beneficial to her.

    I wanted to find out what benefits Ashlyn is getting; currently, Ashlyn is in deep slumber likely digesting that rose, if not for that she would havee out of me long ago, right after her energies heal.

    So I started to check her; first, I checked her strength where there is no change could be seen, her soul and body are at the same level as before, so I moved the source.

    Gasp!

    I moved to the source and saw something in which my eyes popped out, and a huge gasp came out of my mouth, and I finally understood why Ashlyn took such a huge risk to get the rose.

 Chapter 946 - 1%

    <h4>Chapter 946 - 1%</h4>

    The Firebird in the center of her source is zing, though it is always zing since it is the source of her ability, this time, it is zing in a very dangerous fire. Just looking at this fire, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder in excitement all over my body.

    The fire ability of hers has be very powerful, and this is just starting, as she was not even able to extract 1% of energy from that Fiery Lotus, which is still above her source.

    Lines of bright orange fire are fusing into fiery Bird, making it more zing and resplendent. Its power is increasing at a visible rate, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before I receive the most powerful fire ability.

    The fire ability of mine may seem powerful, but it is lesser than mediocre whenpared to those specials and those with the special constitution, but now it¡¯s power increases at a very fast speed if this is going on then it wouldn¡¯t be long before my Fire Ability gets a lethality of Mystic Method.

    The source kept sucking off the energy from the fire Lotus, and finally, my fire ability had be strong as a normal offensive method when it finally stopped, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but let out the sight of disappointment.

    "Barely 1%," I muttered, the Lotus possess the power to make our fire ability stronger than our imagination, but to have such strong ability, we also need to have a strong constitution.

    The zing Rose is meltedva, and my body is a cup of y, maximum it will be able to store a drop or two at most before shattering under the pressure of the Lava. Mine and Ashlyn¡¯s bodies are the same.

    We have all-powerful Lotus that could make our fire ability is all-powerful, but our bodies are not all capable enough to host that all-powerful powerful fire. Still, I am quite happy with this rose as just 1% of it is able to make our fire ability lethal as a normal mystic method.

    The only regretful thing is that I would not be able to use this fire ability, I have currently reached my limit, so unless I broke it and became Adamantine, I will not be able to use my new ability.

    There is a silver lining in it, that when I be Adamantine the fire ability, I will also be stronger; as my power reaches higher, the greater power I will be able to get from the Rose.

    If I am not wrong, then at Adamantine I should be able to take 2% to 3% of that zing lotus power, I thought with smiles and as I looked at my holowatch, the evening hade, it is time to find a safe ce to set up the camp.

    There is not the only danger of residual powers and Grimm Monsters; there is also a danger of native monsters of this Ruin. Till now, I had note across any monsters likely because I am in an area where danger is every few hundred meters, which made it habitable for only certain types of Monsters.

    I have to find a ce safe enough to save me from all this danger, and I already know what sort of a ce I should look in this Ruined city.

    This Ruin City may be dangerous, but there are also safe spots that other ces could not offer. So, I started to search for the ce to spend the night and one and a half-hourter when it had bepletely dark, I found the ce.

    It is beaten down by a half-copsed four-story building, which still had runes shing faintly in some ces. Its 1st, 3rd, and 4th floor half copse, but the second floor looks quite finepared to the other three floors.

    It is quite intact with small gaps here and there; there is one gap on the 2nd floor, which is big enough that I could squeeze inside it. Seeing the building, I stopped and observed it from outside to see if it is safe.

    It was regretful that Ashlyn has not woken up yet. If she had awake, I would have asked her to check out the ce, but now all I could do is send some drones, I hope they work as the fluctuations from iplete Runic formation tends to make drones go haywire.

    Sigh!

    I sighed as I looked one drone after another falling from the sky, ¡¯Looks like I will have to go there myself.¡¯ I thought, staying in such a building which still had runes shing are quite dangerous, but it is still dangerous staying in the open, for a peaceful night in such dangerous runes, the risk worth it.

    So, I flew toward the second floor, which is quite difficult in the four times gravity, but to me it is just more effort. I Flew to the second floor and stopped in front of the Gap.

    This is the biggest Gap into the second floor, and inside it is dark as outside, earlier I had tried to use my Rule power to look inside, but my rule power had been another seep in.

    The runes and special materials the buildings have made of, make it really difficult to investigate; still, there are some ways like things one, I thought, as I took out light crystal from my storage.

    These are a natural light source, as long as I one I add mana into it will glow. Ipletely gripped my fist and added mana into it, as I did light started to seep from the cracks of my finger, and my hands have also shone red due to the light.

    Clung Clung...

    Seeing it had brightened enough, I threw it inside through the gap, and it went without obstructions and lit up space inside, which is a big hall which is shambles.

    I took a look inside the hall, seeing if any stray formation is active like outside, and seeing none, I walked inside through the gap.

 Chapter 947 - Knowledge Crystals I

    <h4>Chapter 947 - Knowledge Crystals I</h4>

    Crunch Crunch...

    The crunching sounds rang out as I entered the hall in the hall on the second floor. Time had destroyed everything worthwhile that had remained in this building except for the building itself, which would copse in a hundred some years.

    As I had entered, I looked around for a while, checking the size of the hall before I took out the abode and activated it.

    I would have liked to scour the 2nd floor for some valuables now, but I decided not to create too much noise at night and leave the scouring for the evening when it was less dangerous.

    I activated the abode and went inside; the first thing I did was a shower before I started to make the food. I did not waste too much time on the dinner and cooked the simple meal which I ate alone since Ashlyn was still in a deep sleep.

    Finished with the dinner, I converted my bedroom to the training room and started practicing with the sword while also circting Supreme Combat Exercise and Secret Method.

    This ce is not suitable for the practice of the Body Cleansing Technique, though I recovered quickly after practicing the method, to reach the I still have to wait for quite a while, so it is better that I practice the two methods which did not make me tired at all.

    I am practicing with Rapier, which has quite a great weight, though earlier I had fought using it, my movements were not as great as I would like them to be. It was a good thing the enemies I was fighting were mindless Blood Thralls; if they were humans or Grimm Monsters, I would have had quite a difficult problem dealing with them.

    I had practice for two hours until I started to feel tired. I continue for a few hours, but that would make me more tired which I do not want, in this Ruin, I wish to remain at my Peak all the time, so even if any danger came, I would be able to deal with it or run away from it effectively.

    After showering again to wash away all the sweat, I converted the training room into the bedroom andid on it reading. It is quite early for me to sleep, so I decided to read while I practiced the two methods.

    I read for a few hours before I close the window of my holowatch and close my eyes to sleep.

    When I woke up, it was dawn, the 1st day in Ruin had been over and the second day had to begin. I quickly woke up, freshened up, and showered before heating and eating the leftovers of yesterday. Few minutes after I finished my early lunch, I walked out of the Abode and deactivated it.

    The runawaysing through the gaps lighting the whole hall apart, I did not have to use the light stone again to see in the hall.

    ¡¯It is time to search for the treasure.¡¯ I said and took out the wooden stick from my storage and started to use it to move the stuff around to search for the valuables. In such ces, it is imperative that I did not use my hand; some unstable Rune or trap might cut my hands off.

    The hall is quite big, and it took me nearly an hour to scan through it and most valuable stuff.

    I got some rare scrap metal just like yesterday, seeing that I felt a little disappointed but not much as to find the treasure, one would need not only luck but also persistence.

    Since there is no luck today, I will make do with persistence, I thought, and walked ahead toward different rooms, which looked like it was a kitchen orb or some sort.

    This building I am in is a normal size building, so it is obvious it will have more than just one room, and since I am here, I might just scour the whole floor, I might get lucky and find something good.

    After I finished with the hall, I entered the room, which had been either kitchen orb some kind, I concurred as I looked at types of withered equipment lying around the floor.

    I checked that room and found nothing but scrap metals before moving toward another room where I found nothing but scrap metal too; as such, I had gone through a total five-rooms, and now one room had remained, and by the size, it is the smallest one.

    Seeing the amount of stuff piled into the small room, it seemed to be a small storage room. There is a shit load of stuff there; it will take me quite a while to go through it.

    "Let¡¯s hope the trouble here will give me something good," I said as I am going through the stuff that will take me at least two hours, I just hope that I will find something good here that will at least put a small smile on my face when I leave this room.

    I changed into a different kind of wooden stick to go through the stuff one by one, looking at each stuff carefully before throwing it away and such an hour passed, but I found nothing but trash in this room, there is not even any rare scrap metal that worth taking.

    Tung gul gul...

    Seeing there is nothing, my mood started to worsen and I increased my speed, not wanting to spend too much time when suddenly through the withered metal box, a crystal ball fell down.

    When I looked at the crystal ball, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but wide open, and a bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appear as I looked at the crystal ball which had stopped by my feet.

    "Knowledge Crystal," I said, it had been quite a while since Ist saw the knowledge crystal, thest I saw it when jill had sent it to me, though it was useless to me as I already had the knowledge that knowledge crystal has, my mother used it and gained the knowledge from it.

    I looked at the Knowledge Crystal for a while before I picked it up with my gloved hands and stored it into the delicate box.

    These things are very precious and fragile; it was my luck that knowledge crystals hadn¡¯t shattered by the fall, or otherwise, I would have never been able to forget myself.

    Reminding myself to be careful from now on, I took a metallic box from which the knowledge Crystal had fallen and tore it open, and in there, I saw another two gleaming crystals balls.

    Seeing them, my body started to shake; this is an immense fortune I¡¯vee across, which could be even more valuable than the zing Rose, which Ashlyn got yesterday,y depending on the knowledge it contains.

    I had thought about getting good things through my scourge of these rooms but never expected to get knowledge crystals that are not one but three at that.

    I put the two knowledge crystals in the same box as the first one before I started to take a look at things inside the room with even more care, but unfortunately, there was nothing valuable in the room after the trash.

 Chapter 948 - Knowledge Crystals II

    <h4>Chapter 948 - Knowledge Crystals II</h4>

    There was nothing but the trash in the room; I am not disappointed, though. Me getting three knowledge crystals from it was already enough.

    ¡¯I am going to use this crystal now.¡¯ I said in my mind, if I had found it outside the city, I would not have dared to use it till I found a ce safe enough that no one could intrude, but it is different when I found it in the city.

    In the past, many people had found the knowledge crystals in the city, which contain a map of the whole city and note the important area, treasury, and other things, those people were one of the luckiest people who had entered this Ruin.

    They gotplete information about the city, and through it, they were able to find treasures, inheritances, and other things from the city. Though thousands of years had passed and many of those things had withered to time, many of which had survived.

    Those that are able to survive the withering of the time were one best thing found in the Ruin, which is why I am so damn excited about these knowledge crystals and going to use it here despite knowing what could happen if I went unconscious for several hours.

    Since I have scoured all the rooms, I walked toward a most concealed area on the second floor, which could not be seen through the gaps and activated abode in its smallest size.

    I walked into the abode and sat on afortable chair that I made appear; I sat on itfortably before taking out the wooden box where I ced the three Knowledge crystals.

    I looked at them for a while before taking one knowledge crystal in my hand while storing the box in my storage quickly as in a few seconds; I will be incapable of doing that.

    Second, I passed by, and I started to feel my thoughts process slowing; feeling my thoughts slowing down, I did not panic, just calmed myself and let the process continue; the less I resist the process, the quicker it will be over.

    Time passed by, and the torturous process of slowing thoughts continued till I wasn¡¯t even able to form the single thoughts in my mind, everything went ck. I don¡¯t know how much time passed when my thoughts started returning, and with the passing time, they became faster and faster.

    "Runes," I said softly after my thoughts returned to normal, my voice contained both happiness and sadness. I am happy because I needed knowledge about my runes desperately and sad because I was not able to get aplete city map.

    If I had a city map, I am very sure that I would have been able to find the numerous Knowledge Crystals, and one of them would have been about the Runes.

    I am quite disappointed, but I did not let it affect my mood as I had been wanting to have Runic Knowledge for quite long and regrly study about the Runes as to create Fire Armor when I had reached Adamantine Levels as only there I will have enough soul energy to support the runes.

    "Chew, Chew..."

    I was browsing through the new knowledge I¡¯ve received when I heard the familiar chirp, and it had note from inside me but from beside me. When I looked to my left, I saw Ashlyn sitting on the corner quietly.

    Her chirp clearly stated she wanted to, but this time, I immediately did not give her food but looked at her intently. "The risk you took was too great, promise me that you will never take such a risk without asking me first," I said.

    Hearing me she opened her mouth but closed it without chirping as if wanting to think what to say.

    Chirp Chirp...

    She chirped a few secondster, saying ¡¯Ok.¡¯ I know this promise had a time limit, after some time she would forget about the promise and will retake a risk but it is fine by me, as long as she stays obedient for a few days, I would be content.

    I quickly heated the food for her and handed it to her and again took out a wooden box with knowledge crystals.

    The hope hadn¡¯t been lost yet, there are two more knowledge Crystals in the box, there are quite big chances I might get a city map through them, but there also chances of I might not get a map through them.

    I have used quite a few of the Knowledge Crystals before, and these two crystals could turn out to be them, dashing all my hopes into the water.

    ¡¯I will know what it is when I touch it.¡¯ I said inside me and touched the first knowledge of Crystals in the wooden box, and I felt nothing, other than the slightly cold sensation of touching the cold surface of the knowledge crystals, I felt nothing.

    It clearly means that I already possess the knowledge of knowledge Crystal I had touched. This crystal could be about the Runes like previous one or about naturals treasure or universenguage or Herbalogy from which I had gained the knowledge before nothing could be said about.

    Now only Knowledge Crystal had remained, and if it did not have the knowledge I seek, then I would be really disappointed. So, I took a couple deep breaths to calm my nerves and touched the Knowledge Crystal.

    "It seems like my lucky streak is over for now," I said as I felt the cold hard surface of the knowledge crystals.

    "Well, it seemed like luck couldn¡¯t shine on me forever," I added with a smile as I pulled myself out of my disappointed mood and looked at Ashlyn, who is eating without care for the world.

    I stayed in the abode till Ashlyn finished eating before deactivating it and flying out of the building. I¡¯ve spent enough time inside it, it is time to continue on the journey.

 Chapter 949 - Thunder Hog

    <h4>Chapter 949 - Thunder Hog</h4>

    Note: Bonus Chapter.

    Its ate morning when I got out of that abode, and I have plenty of hours to travel before the knightes.

    I continue doing the same thing I had done yesterday, search through the dpidated buildings and residual attacks in a chance for treasure and attack. There is no fixed ce for the chance, it could be inside the building, or it could be within the remnant attack or it could be right below the ground.

    There is nothing that could be said about them; they could be anywhere; I will have to persist with what I am doing, and with some luck, I might find a chance for which I hade to this Ruin. With that thought, I continue doing what I am doing.

    I am quite lucky to end up in the city as 80% of everything found in the Ruin is found in the city, so I will scourge the city for everything till I get what I am looking for.

    Three hours have passed and I¡¯ve scourge through several dpidated houses and collected some rare treasures from one remnant attack which was not very dangerous, it could be said to be a good haul, but that¡¯s all, a good haul.

    Chew Chew...

    I was just about to move to another dpidated house to search it for the treasure when suddenly Ashlyn chirped, hearing her chirp I immediately walked toward to see for what she had chipped.

    When I reached there, I saw the reason Ashlyn had chirped and a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, "We have finally found an opponent for you to test your power." I said as I saw eight meters long Hog Monsters walked out of the lightningke covered in the thunder.

    In thousands of years, many monsters got affected by the remnant attacks that are present in this Ruin, and some even had made the remnant attacks their home like this Thunder Hog.

    It clearly emits the same presence as the thunderke and has an aura that matched that of early Adamantine. A very dangerous opponent, which even I am not sure Ashlyn will be able to beat it even with her powerful fire ability she had just got.

    "Do you really want to fight it?" I asked Ashlyn as this monster looks way out of my league, especially with those thick deep purple thunderbolts dancing around its body, which I am very sure to possess the power equal to that of method attacks.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    Ashlyn chirped in affirmation, "Then go, but if the fight gets hard, then run away." I said to her that she nodded with her tiny head before flying toward the Thunder Hog while I quickly looked for a hidden ce and hid and also covered myself with the thick killing energy.

    If Ashlyn was not able to kill it off, I don¡¯t want to be on other ends of its rage, so it is better to hide and watch the show. As long as I am well hidden, it will rage for a while before moving toward a different area.

    Well, that will happen when Ashlyn will lose, and it is not clear that she will lose. It is a 50/50 battle, both sides have equal chances of winning and losing, and I off course wish Ashlyn to win.

    It is not only because she is my partner, but I also wanted to get a taste of the Thunder Hog. I have read that those monsters who grew up in the environment of the remnant attack taste very delicious and packed a great nutritional value.

    Gulp!

    It would be quite great if I were able to get a taste of that, I thought, as it looked like a big hog monster.

    Chew Ch

    ZUP!

    Soon Ashlyn appeared above the Thunder Hog without it noticing, and chirped to notice her arrival, but one chirp hadn¡¯t finished when it suddenly attacked with a thick as thigh thunderbolt.

    That thunderbolt moved toward Ashlyn at intense speed and power that could instantly vaporize her if it touched her. The Thunderbolt appeared below her at the moment and passed through her, or may I say her after image.

    "SQAOOOL!"

    Seeing it missed, it let out a huge sound which sounded like both squeal and roar and felt very irritating to my ears, and with the weird squeal, it shot hundreds of thunder thigh thick thunderbolts at Ashlyn, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel a shudder.

    ¡¯What the hell is this!¡¯ I said that in my mind, that f.u.c.k.i.n.g monster only missed a single attack and wentpletely batshit crazy that it started to attack with a thunderstorm.

    The Lightning bolts went toward Ashlyn, and they approached Ashlyn within a moment and drowned her inside, seeing that my heart skipped a beat, but I am not worried; I could feel Ashlynn¡¯s confidence through our link.

    The Thunder Storm hadpletely drowned Ashlyn, I could not see her through my eyes. I wanted to use my senses to see how she was doing, but I did not want to alert the monster that is attacking her.

    The only constion I had is our link, which is telling me that Ashlyn ispletely fine.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    Three secondster, when the attack waspletely over, a bright chirp rang out, and Ashlynpletely revealed herself. She ispletely different from earlier; she is nowpletely donning herself in Silver Phantom Armor, which ispletely outshining what I could summon.

    Not only it felt even more threatening, but it also looked even more dazzling, unlike the wolf Armor I wore, hers is a little different as instead of the help of wolf shape, she has the helmet of a sparrow.

    I am really shocked seeing this, as the structure of the Armor is made from the runes, a little change in its appearance means a change in the runes and that is a big thing.

    I know how difficult it is to make a change in runes after I got elementary knowledge about Runes from the knowledge crystal, and even with such knowledge, I did not dare to think about modifying any Mystic Method.

    As Mystic Methods did not only involve Runology, it also involves Alchemy and Mystology, so to make even the slightest change in it, one would need to have knowledge of all those things, which is why I was so shocked seeing such change.

    "SQAOOOOL!"

    Seeing its attack was not able to kill Ashlyn, the Thunder Hog roared even more loudly and released a storm of lightning which is twice asrge as before, it shocked the hell out of me.

    I had thought the earlier attack had been dangerous, but I was wrong, wrong to underestimate the Monster that is born in the special environment of the remnant attack of Super Powerhouse, one can not judge them with the normal sense.

    As Lightning Hog released its attack, Ashlyn did not remain in her spot, she also started to attack and her attack was no less amazing than the Thunder Hog, or it could be said that her attack was even greater than the Thunder Hog, both by visual and aura of the attack.

 Chapter 950 - Drowned

    <h4>Chapter 950 - Drowned</h4>

    As the Thunder Hogunched the Thunder Storm, tens of meter long silver fireballs started to appear around Ashlyn, till their numbers reached the simr numbers as the thunderbolts that areing toward her.

    As the thunderbolts reached halfway, Ashlyn also released the hundreds of fireballs at the ThunderStorm that wasing at her.

    Both of the attacks feel extremely dangerous when theye at each other, the thick bolts of thunder which have an obliterating vor that of the thunderke. If any of it hit my n.a.k.e.d body, I will die before I could even have a chance to let out thest scream.

    While fireballs of Ashlyns are even more dangerous, they are not the fireballs that Ashlyn usually released, these fireballs have not only had Rule Power, but they also have the power of three methods mixed in it.

    This not only gave them a phantomy look but also made them very, very threatening, even more threatening than the big bolts of thunder that the Monster hadunched.

    BANG BANG BANG...

    Storm of fireballs and thunder finally shed, creating a deafening sound so loud that I had to cover my ears.

    The space between them has been covered with the both of their powers, in the seal of Silvery fire, violet thunderbolts are shing around, both trying to overpower each but it is evidently clear that it is a silver fire that has the upper hand in the sh.

    "SQUAOOOL!"

    The sh of powers was still happening when Thunder Hog let out another weird squeal and released another thunderstorm, which was bigger than the previous, having around three hundred thick thunderbolts.

    Seeing it attack again, Ashlyn is not going to be passive, and she again summons hundreds of Phantomy fireballs andunches them toward the Thunder Hog.

    BOOOM BOOM BOOOM...

    Their attacks shed again in the already shing sea of the fire and thunder that is between them. Their second attacks merged into the first, creating even dangerous force.

    The fire and thunder are shing against each other, wanting to crush one another, but the process is slow, as despite having the advantage, Ashlyn¡¯s fire is not able topletely overpower the storm of Thunderbolts.

    Both of them did not seem to back down, and theyunched another attack and then another, creating an even bigger field of fire and thunder between them where silver fire and violet thunder could be seen shing against each other.

    I started to take steps back sneakily, as despite being sufficiently great distance, I began to feel the danger from them and knew if something strange happened and that huge cloud of Fire and Thunder came at me, I would be vaporized before I could do anything.

    Just now, I had started to feel a tiny bit of current flowing through my skin and a feeling of hot furnaceing over me.

    It is very clear that their attacks have begun to affect the environment, so even if there is no danger of that cloud falling over me, I should still be careful about attracting the attack toward myself.

    They kept attacking each other,unching one attack after another, and that cloud between then got bigger and bigger.

    Looking at the cloud of Fire and Thunder, it seemed like despite having a clear advantage, Ashlyn¡¯s attacks will not be able to do much against the attacks of the Monster, but it is not true.

    If one looked at the cloud of Fire and Thunder carefully, one would see a ck sandyyer covering the lighting bolts; this sandyyer did not seem to do anything other than covering it.

    It is just a preparation; she is covering these thick thunderbolts with the power of Domain of Withering Sand, which she could activate whenever she wants and crush these thunderbolts.

    But she is not doing that; as she does that, she will have a very hard time killing this monster quickly. Unlike the normal monsters, the monsters are born in a special environment like a remnant attack of Super Powerhouse.

    They do not have superior attacking power, but they also have a powerful defense, which is very hard to breach and also have an exceptional amount of Vitality that even Adamantine Grimm Monster paled in front of it.

    Which made them very hard to kill; Ashlyn also seemed to realize that which is what she is building the power by attacking one after another, and so when the time came she could unload all on the Monster.

    The monster did not seem to realize it, in its rage, which, like thunder, kept attacking in a frenzy, with the only goal in its mind, which is to crush the tiny bird that dared to challenge it.

    BOOOM!

    The attacks Kept happening for forty-five minutes when suddenly, the ck sandyyer that was covering the violet thunderbolt activated and crushed all the Violet lightning present in a sea of fire.

    The booming sound rang out as the Violet Thunderbolts were crushed by the ck Sand, and the very same moment, the sea of fire rushed toward the Thunder Hog in a very precious manner.

    "SQUAOOOL!"

    No matter how idiotic the monster is, it had great intuition as just as it saw its lightning getting crushed by the ck Sand, it started to run and the direction it chose is that of the Lightning Lake.

    It clearly knows that the only ce it is safe from such attack is the ce where it is born, there no one will be able to harm it, but it had underestimated the Ashlyn too much as the very faint violet light shines in the sea of fire and its speed increased immensely.

    BOSH!

    The sea of fire movements changed, and it appeared instantly above the Thunder Hog before drowned it inside before it could do anything, it is not just Domain of Withering Sand Energies that ashlyn held back, Ashlyn also held back the energy of the FeatherLight which she had used now.

 Chapter 951 - Uninvited Guest

    <h4>Chapter 951 - Uninvited Guest</h4>

    Amazing!

    I eximed in my mind as I saw the whole sea of fire, bing a funnel shape, and it trapped the monster inside. This is an amazing form of energy control at such a huge scale is simply incredible, which is very, very hard to gain in the Knight Stage.

    "SQUAOOOO!"

    The fire had packed the monster inside, but it was not able to kill it, it was still roaring as it tried to break the cage of fire that Ashlyn had created, seeing it, one could imagine how powerful and terrifying its defense and vitality is.

    Lightning Arcs could be seen from the center of the fire funnel, but as they appear, they are crushed by the ck Sand that Ashlyn is constantly releasing into the funnel, to crush any resistance that the monster is creating.

    That not the only thing is doing as with passing time; she is concentrating the fire, which is why the Silver Fire Funnel is getting smaller and brighter every second. She wanted to create a powerful furnace in which she could kill a monster by directly burning it.

    For others doing something is very hard, but to Ashlyn, it did not take much effort. Every moment she is concentrating the fire more and more, so she could increase the power of the fire, which is already at the level of the Mystic Method.

    I wish I could do something like this, my control is very good, and I don¡¯t think anyone at my level could match me in control, but it is still quite off from what Ashlyn is capable off, it will take quite a lot of time and hard work of me if I want to have such level of energy control.

    "SQUAOOOL SQUAOOL SQUAL..."

    Ten minutes passed by, and the Thunder Hog kept roaring loudly, but as the time passed as it¡¯s roars began to tone down slowly and till they lost all the fierceness it had and also their pitch became very low that they stopped hurting my ears.

    But it is still roaring and which is enough to tell there is quite much life left in it and it will not be easy to kill it.

    "Ashlyn!"

    I had just thought that when suddenly I saw Ashlyn entering the funnel, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but scream loudly. Getting close to the monster is extremely dangerous; it is not only alive, but it has also covered itself in a cage of the Thunder to blunt the blow of the fire.

    It would be very dangerous for her to attack the monster from a close distance, but she had entered the funnel means she would have some nt in mind, if not for that Ashlyn wouldn¡¯t have taken such a dangerous risk.

    Thud!

    A few seconds after she entered the funnel, I saw thunder disappearing, and next second I heard a soft thud, and soon after the fire starts to fizzle away till there were none and the monster revealed itself, in the form of a corpse.

    It is dead, Ashlyn had killed itpletely as otherwise, Ashlyn wouldn¡¯t have stood on its corpse having a victory pose, which looked quite funny due to her chubby body.

    "You have really killed it," I said as I approached the corpse of the monster and about to say something to Ashlyn when I saw the condition of the monster¡¯s body, which looked fine.

    The monster¡¯s body is not much injured, except the upper part of its skin being charred which is a minor injury, even after such fearsome attack all Ashlyn was able to do is charred its body a little.

    ¡¯What kind of defense and vitality is this.¡¯ I thought as I touched the monster¡¯s body, seeing such minor damage, I am sure it would have taken Ashlyn hours if she had tried to kill it conventional way.

    As for how she killed it, it is likely that she had reduced her size and entered the inside of its monster through its ears before melting its brains out, only using an unconventional way could Ashlyn kill a monster powerful as this.

    "Good Job Ashlyn," I said to Ashlyn as I petted her and before storing the monster corps inside the storage. I wanted to cut some pieces of the monster for the evening dinner, but seeing its defense, I would take time, and with themotion we have, it will be better for us to get away from us as soon as possible.

    "Friend, Wait!"

    With that, I thought I had taken a step to walk away when I heard someone calling me in a weird ent, hearing that my body couldn¡¯t help but turn taut, and my expression became serious.

    I slowly turned my body toward the sound and saw that Earth Crockman standing at four hundred meters away from me on top of the building, seeing it so close I couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely rmed.

    It is a very close distance, but neither I nor Ashlyn was able to sense it, something like this never had happened, especially after we had obtained a Tri-Color Sensory Modting Stone which amplified our sensory abilities.

    And since I had entered this Ruin, I kept sensory modting stone always activated in a range of five hundred meters. This Grimm Monster can enter my range without me noticing, not only me, but Ashlyn also did not notice it; that is what especially worried me.

    Ipletely moved toward it and looked at it fully; this Grimm Monster is Earth Crockman, who is holding a huge spiked Warhammer on his shoulder.

    Seeing we are being targeted by the powerful Grimm Monster, I did not shy away and moved my senses toward it, and this time, I was able to sense it, and with it, I was able to sense its aura.

    When I sensed it aura, I was shocked, more shocked when I had heard his voice a few seconds ago.

    This Grimm Monster is a Diamond like me, to be exact it is an Initial level Diamond but its Diamond aura felt deep as the ocean; giving me some type of feeling as a Girl in high heels did; which is a very very bad thing for us.

 Chapter 952 - Chase I

    <h4>Chapter 952 - Chase I</h4>

    This Grimm Monster is ¡¯Special¡¯; it is evident by the aura that it is projecting. It¡¯s aura is that of Diamond but exceptionally deep. If wepared our aura, then mine would be a tiny stream while it would be a raging river.

    The difference between our aura strength is humongous. I wouldn¡¯t even stand a single chance against it.

    "What do you want?" I asked in a steady voice while thinking thousands of ways to survive. It will be utter idiocy if I think I will fight against it, it¡¯s single attack would be enough for me to reach the underworld.

    I am clearly thinking about running, that is the only way which could give me slight hope to survive, but the problem is where should I run.

    This city is filled with danger. I have to run to a ce dangerous enough that could kill me and won¡¯t kill me outright, and that ces also help minimize the difference in strength between us.

    There are very few people such as this as in these past two days, I¡¯ve barely walked fifty kilometers, and in such a small area, there are only three ces that could fit that category.

    There is another thing I have to worry about before entering these areas; me even being able to run away, seeing its incredible strength I will have to be very very fast and use the dangerous spot in between as obstacles to reduce its speed.

    "I want your monster, I have seen it using the Mystic Energies the higher-ups of my tribe will be very interested in the monster of yours." It said while looking directly at Ashlyn. I couldn¡¯t help but shudder hearing it.

    I had always known that Ashlyn using Mystic Energies is something impossible and others were to know about it. They will be very interested in her, it is not only the Grimm Monster but also the humans, and some would go extreme to get her.

    "And what if I don¡¯t," I said while rejecting the n of Ashlyn, which she had transmitted to me through our link. There is no way I would hand over Ashlyn to the Grimm Monster; I would rather die than I would do that.

    "Well, if you did not, then I will kill you very painfully and take your monster, but I very much prefer you would hand your monster to me on your own, it will save you a lot of pain." It said with a fiendishugh as it took out it¡¯s Warhammer from its shoulder.

    ¡¯Run!¡¯

    I said to Ashlyn, and the next moment, I jumped into the air while donning my phantom Armor. At the same time, Ashlyn came below me in her two-meter size, and we flew away instantly. It happened so fast that it only took a second before we had shot into the sky.

    As I was talking to it, I was also tracking its killing intent, and the moment I had asked Ashlyn to run, I had felt the intense spike in its killing intent and knew it was going to attack next moment sneakily.

    I had seen the l.u.s.t in its eyes for Ashlyn and would have leaped at Ashlyn directly if we hadn¡¯t run away.

    Such blessed powerhouses rarely find anything to their liking, and when they find something, they go for it, especially when that thing they liked in the hands of a weak person like me.

    "BASTARD!"

    Our running away at the perfect time had caught him off guard and made it secondte reacting, and when it saw that, it shouted madly, and next moment, earthly yellow phantom wings appeared behind the Grimm Monster, and it came at us.

    Its speed is very, very, even slightly faster than us, and I was about to tell Ashlyn that she doesn¡¯t have to hold back when Ashlyn suddenly increased her speed, which four times more than became.

    Everything went nearly blurry in such speed, Ashlyn not only had used the featherlight energy to full power but also used full energy she got from the Armor, it gave the immense speed that I had to grip the small fire handle she had created very tightly, so I could not fall off from her.

    "Wretch human, I was going to kill you painlessly, but now that you have angered me, I will torture you before eating you alive." It said angrily. These are just a distance of fifteen meters between us, which it is trying to reduce it¡¯s all.

    I am quite surprised seeing it is maintaining such a close distance, even though it is more powerful than but following Ashlyn when she is flying full speed is no easy thing to do, especially after her ability advanced.

    Even before having her ability advanced, she was twice faster than me, and now, with the power of her ability merged into Armor, her speed is four times greater than me, whose speed is already one of the best in Diamond Level.

    But this Bastard to the Grimm Monster was able to follow us to barely slower speed than us despite being only early Diamond. To be honest, I have never expected toe across the special, a Diamond Special at that.

    These people only became special when they reached Adamantine as that time, they epted the inheritance, but the bastard is already special at the Diamond level. I don¡¯t think it had be special by epting the inheritance; this f.u.c.ker likely has the special constitution to make it stronger.

    "Careful!"

    I said Ashlyn as wee closer to Violet Cloud from which the Volet Rain is falling, every single drop of that Violet rain dangerous, that not only it could vaporize me, it even has the power to vaporize that Bastard to the monster that is following us.

    Ashlyn flew toward the cloud, and when we were about to crash in it, she moved her wings slightly, and we avoided the cloud by the half meter distance, I could feel the terrifying aura of that raining cloud which instantly soaked me in my sweat.

 Chapter 953 - Chase II

    <h4>Chapter 953 - Chase II</h4>

    I looked back at the Grimm Monster, who was following behind us, barely avoiding crashing into the Violet Cloud, with the help of the Golden Yellow Runic field that appeared around it.

    What Ashlyn did just now may seem simple, but it is not, it is extremely hard. The Violet could have a terrifying aura that it nearly paralyzed anyone that got too close to.

    When we curved around the cloud, I was nearly paralyzed by that Aura; if I had been flying such close distance from the cloud, I would not have effortlessly made a curve around the Cloud like Ashlyn did who remained unaffected by any suppressive auras.

    "Bastard, I will kill you!" The Grimm Monster shouted in fury, It felt humiliated, which fury burned inside me and that is what hundreds of slender earth spears started to appear around it as the center.

    Seeing those spears, my expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Those sharp spears looked very dangerous, and they would be if any of that earth spear appeared were to touch me even in nonlethal parts, I will be seriously injured at the least.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Two hundred Earth Spears appeared around it, and the next moment, All of them came at us, and that exact moment Ashlyn increased her speed even more, though it is not enough to outrun spears, it¡¯s enough to give us a few more precious moments tounch the counter attack.

    The hundreds of fireballs that appeared behind us at the same moment the spears started to materialize before shoting toward the earthen spears that areing toward us.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    The huge banging sound rang out as the spears and fireballs shed against each other before spears came tearing the sea of fire toward us. Seeing them, I am not a one bit surprised; I was clearly aware that Ashlyn¡¯s attack would not be enough to stop these spears.

    The purpose of the fireballs was not to stop the spear but dull their attack, which they did. The speed of the Spears has requested quite a bit, and their color also faded a little.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    The spear came at us and us, and at that moment, Ashlyn showed her true flying skill as she dodged the spears from the centimeter distance. The special passed me and the closest one was just by my ear with a bare difference of nail between it and my ear.

    If my ear hadn¡¯t been covered in the helmet of the Phantom Armor, whistling air it created would have been enough to injure my ear. This attack was such a close call, suffering the attack of even a single spear would have been very dangerous and painful.

    "I will kill you!"

    The Grimm Monster seemed to have gotten very mad seeing its attack getting failed and attacked again, and this time, these were about four hundred earthen spears it shot at us.

    Likest time, Ashlyn also shot the flurry of Fireballs to match its attack, and likest time we dodge the attack albeit barely but still surviving the attack is all that matters.

    We have to survive barely two minutes more before we jump into the equally dangerous situation.

    I have decided to enter the Blood Red Sea of Mist, which produces illusions, it is the only ce that could provide us with a chance to hide and survive from the Grimm Monster.

    There is no ce other than Blood Red Sea Of Mist, which will give me a better chance to survive.

    Though it is extremely dangerous and I could get lost in the hallucination forcer, it is still better than Razor Gale and torture myself by getting thousands of tiny cuts on my body

    We again passed by the edge of another remnant attacked and dodged its spears. The Blood Red Sea of Mist could already be seen from a distance and now we just have to fly for less than minutes to reach there.

    The Grimm Monster also seemed to realize that which is why its attack got even more dangerous. It is attacking without a break; we are getting barely three seconds of a break before another barrage of hundreds of earthen spearses at us.

    But due Ashlyn fireballs and exception flying, we are dodging them barely. I am very thankful that Ashlyn is with me. If I had been alone with thick Erath Crockman, I would have been skewed by the tense of spears, and this monster would have been enjoying my flesh with relish.

    I have always considered the ¡¯Specials¡¯ very powerful, but now, after experiencing the power of Special, I think I¡¯ve far too underestimated them. When I first saw it, I never thought it would be able tounch six hundred spears in a single attack.

    Even Ashlyn, who is very abnormal, could not match the Grimm Monster in the scale.

    "Bastard, I¡¯ve never thought I would use this attack of mine against you weakling, but life is full of surprises." Earth Crockman said in the surprisingly calm voice when we were just five seconds away from approaching the Blood Red Sea Of Mist.

    My heart shuddered when I heard its calm voice, which was filled with fury for a few seconds and knew the next attack of it would be very dangerous, and it did not disappoint me.

    Next second, nearly a thousand shiny brown knives appeared with its center, each gleaning with fatal shine, and just looking at them, one would get a feeling of getting pierced.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    A thousand knives came at me with twice as much as the speed at the Spheres, as they came Ashlyn alsounched her fireballs, but this time I was up for big shock, as normally Ashlyn fireballs explode as so that they could blunt the blow of the attack that ising toward us.

    But these knives were so fast that they pierced through the fireballs before the fireballs could explode and came at us, leaving the explosion of the Fireballs behind.

 Chapter 954 - Blood Red Sea Of Mist

    <h4>Chapter 954 - Blood Red Sea Of Mist</h4>

    The knives appeared behind us; there is barely a meter difference between us and the knives that came at us with the intention to reap our lives.

    Kach Katch Katch...

    Ashlyn already started moving through the air and also created the shield of Armor energy behind us, but it seemed to no avail as these knives pierced through it like hot knife pierces through the butter.

    Seeing the knives so close, my mood couldn¡¯t help but worsen as I am very aware that no matter how good Ashlyn¡¯s flying skill is. If these thousand knives are attacking us, some of them will hit us no matter how good we are.

    Puch! Puch! Puch!...

    Ashlyn tried to dodge the knives, but some of them she did till finally knives were able to hit her. First second, two knives pierced through her and one through me and next second another knife pierced through me while three in her.

    "Ahhhh!..."

    I let out the mournful scream as the two knives that pierced through me transformed into the earthly mystic energy and drilled through my body in the most painful way before it started to tear it apart from inside.

    It is very painful, it felt like thousands of knives piercing through my body, and they will only stop when they make aplete paste off my skin and bones.

    I made attempts to confine this earthy mystic energy; I crushed healing medicine and also started to create blocks using Rule powers and other energies.

    But it is to no avail; the earthly energy is too overbearing, whatever block or confinement I was trying to create, it would crush them in a moment before moving forward to tear me apart.

    I am screaming in pain, forgetting where I am and what I am doing. In front of this torturous pain, I forgot everything.

    Hun!

    I was screaming in pain when suddenly the killing Rule inside me activated on its own and started to behave madly, the ribbon inside my source began to shine brightly as it got super excited over something.

    Thud!

    I who was screaming in pain suddenly found the pain I am feeling is lessening at the incredible speed and within a few seconds it became manageable.

    Seeing that I felt startled and about to open my eyes when suddenly I felt like falling and before I could understand what was happening, I found myself falling. Next second, I fell on the flood so hard that some bones even broke.

    My eyes flew open by such a fall, and I found myself in deep blood red mist, the mist so thick that I could see anything other than Blood Red Mist.

    "Shit!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly when I found myself in such thick mist. I had read about this Blood Red Sea of Mist before and knew the deeper one goes, the more dangerous it bes and looking at such dense blood-red mist, it seemed like I am pretty deep.

    Calming my raging heart down, I started to check my injuries that had been torturing me to death a few seconds ago, but when I checked inside me, I found nothing, I saw my body being perfectly fine without even a tiny bit of injury.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    Hell, except for some broken bones I had got from my fall earlier, there were no other injuries in me, seeing that a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, but next moment the smile on my face froze, and I cursed in horror.

    "This is an illusion," I said with a horror-filled voice; just now, when I checked my connection with Ashlyn and I found it being void, there is nothing there.

    Which made this an illusion, as there is no other conjecture and even though Ashlyn had received huge injuries, given her abnormality, they are not enough to kill her, and even if they had killed her, I would feel it as my soul would have been damaged with our connection broken.

    So, I am very sure this is an illusion and very powerful at that as I could everything is real. My strength, ground beneath my feet, and this blood-red mist, which is giving off a thick bloody smell from which my killing Rule is strangely resonating.

    I am feeling a huge urge to kill and would have found myself lost in the madness of it if not me spending seven months learning to control this urge. Even if the urge to kill is overwhelming, I am still controlling it.

    I am very much aware that once I lost myself in that urge of killing, the madness will take over me, and I will never be able to get out of this ce and die here like countless others.

    Calming my mind, I started to think about everything I know about this Blood Red Sea of Mist. There is only small information about it that is entering it; one would enter illusions.

    One quickly has to get out of the illusion and use a few precious seconds to flee before another illusiones over.

    There is no end to these illusions; they wille one after another; one has to defeat each one of these illusions and find an escape as quickly as possible.

    Many people have died in this Blood Red Sea of Mist, there is one ount about one team, the seven people had entered this mist, and only two of them were able toe out while five of them lost in mist forever.

    As for what type of illusions this bloody mist gives, they all are always about fighting and killing. There one silver lining in a dangerous mission that those who haveprehended Rules Madness, Killing, Murder, Blood, Carnage, and other same type rules of this category get unprecedented advancement in this Mist.

    My Killing Rule had already reached the Absolute Peak of the Basic Stage, and I had been finding a way to upgrade it to Level 1 Rule, and this might be my chance, I thought ruefully to cheer myself from this despair filled situation.

    Hun!

    I was busy with my thoughts when I felt mist move, and a secondter, I saw five three-meter tall skeletonsing toward me with blood scimitar in their hands.

 Chapter 955 - Illusion and Quintessence I

    <h4>Chapter 955 - Illusion and Quintessence I</h4>

    The Skeletons looked extremely scary, they were not only taller than me, but they also had two-meter long scimitars in their hands, which looked as if they were made to drink the Blood.

    But they are not the scariest thing; the scariest thing is a ghostly red fire burning in their eyes, and if one looked carefully, one would see this fire is made of extremely tiny Runes.

    It looked very scary and is very hypnotic that I had to look away from their eyes as I felt very drawn to them. Though I know it is made of Illusion, it does not make much difference to me.

    Be it Illusion or Reality, I had to defeat these skeletons to get out of this mist, and there are quite high chances that I will be able to do that, as these skeletons are quite weak, they possess the power equal to that of the average Peak Diamond which I could easily y.

    So, I take out the rapier from my storage and which worked exactly like the real world, which is no surprise for me as from what I had read about the Blood Red Sea of Mist that everything is in illusion is real, I could even consider this Illusion a pseudo-reality.

    "Die Die Die..."

    All five skeletons shouted in eerie ghostly voices as they waved their scimitars at me; their attack was precious and urate without wastage of any power, which made them even more dangerous than their shown power.

    This attack would have been enough to kill any average Peak Diamond at a single level in a single attack but not me, I can easily defend against, but I will not do that.

    Kach Kach...

    I dodge all the five blood-red scimitars that areing toward me beforeunching my attack. It was very powerful that in just a single swing of the Rapier, I had crushed the skull of all five skeletons.

    I did not stop after that, crushing their skulls, and I crushed the remaining bones on their body, and I did all that in just one second.

    Hun!

    I had just finished crushing their bones when suddenly, I saw the ten wisps of fire that were extinguished by my attacks suddenly came, and before I could say anything, they entered inside me.

    ¡¯Just like it is written in intelligence.¡¯ I thought. There is information about this Red Blood me in their eyes; it seeps into one after the defeat of opponents this illusion has created.

    This fire is no use to those who did not Comprehend the Rules like Murder, Carnage, and others, but those whoprehended it, it is absolute treasures, and since I hadprehended the Killing Rule, this absolute treasure for me.

    As for what this is, it is Quintessences of the Level 1 Rules, these are thousands of Level 1 Quentescences constrained in those ghostly runic fire and I alone found more than Thirty Level 1 Rules that are higher forms of Rule of Killing.

    Quintessences are the most basic pure form from which one couldprehend the rule from. The Ice and Fire Tower in the Raven city also had the hint of Quintessence of Rules in it, but it is not pure and dense as one that has entered my mind.

    So, I calmed my mind and started toprehend as I have barely five minutes toprehend this as after five minutes, these Quentesecemses will vanish and I will get off this Illusion for few minutes before falling inside again if I did not manage to leave this Blood Red Sea of Mist.

    Ipletely focused my everything onprehending the Quintessence of multiple killing Rules.

    My killing Rule had already reached the Absolute Peak of the Basic Grade, and two weeks ago, I had also got the chance to make the breakthrough into the Intermediate Grade of Killing Rule, but I let go as I did with the Sunfire Rule.

    I already decided on upgrading my Rule power to Level 1; without it, I would not let my Rule powers make a breakthrough into the Intermediate stage. I was hoping to get a chance to upgrade my Rule powers in the Rune, but I would not hope to get in such a condition where I am trapped in an illusion.

    Still, even in this extremely dangerous condition, I am going to give my all toprehend asprehending it might be a bigger key to getting out of this Blood Red Sea Of Runes.

    I keptprehending from the quintessences; there are so many of them that I was not able to choose from which toprehend, so instead of wasting precious seconds in choosing, I let my heart guide me to the Rule Quenstensemce toprehend the Rule from.

    A minute had passed, and I let my heart guild myself to other quintessence, I usually would not have moved this quickly to other Rule, but these Rule Quintessences are so pure that I was able toprehend all I can through that Rule Quintessence before moving toward another.

    I amprehending at a very fast speed; I am very confident that if Iprehend under such Quintessences of Rule for an hour, I will be able to upgrade my Killing Rule to Level 1 Rule, but I do not have that much time.

    Hun!

    I was justprehending from the quintessences, they suddenly vanished, and I also felt a slight change in my environment.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k, if I had a few minutes more, I would have reallyprehended the Level 1 Rule.¡¯ I cursed in my mind as Quintessences disappeared from my mind,

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself in the same dense blood-red mist. Seeing that I quickly checked my connection with Ashlyn and found her inside me, but when I tried to send a message to her, I found something that was blocking me frommunicating with her.

    "This Mist!" I muttered as I looked around the Blood Red Mist around me; I am pretty sure this is the doing of the mist; it is this mist that is blocking my connection with Ashlyn.

 Chapter 956 - Illusion and Quintessence II

    <h4>Chapter 956 - Illusion and Quintessence II</h4>

    I tried a couple of times to contact Ashlyn, but seeing it is futile, I left it be and looked at the environment I am in. The Blood Mist had no change; it had the same aura and color as it had in the illusion.

    If it were not for me feeling the connection with Ashlyn, I would have thought I was still in the Illusion.

    I looked around to get a sense of direction but got no answer, and when I used my killing Rule, which is shaking madly for some time to sense the direction, things got even more confusing that I immediately cut off my connection with the killing Rule.

    Usually, when I use the killing Rule, I instantly get the idea about the directions, but this time when I used it, my senses have be haywire that made everything even more confusing.

    It¡¯s a good thing I did not make use of the Killing Rule in my battle earlier if I had then those skeletons would have been able to kill me, and I don¡¯t, which would happen after that as those who lost in the illusion were never able toe back ever.

    ¡¯Looks like I will have to do this in the Old Fashioned Way.¡¯ I said in my mind and started to walk in neither slow nor fast fashion. Since I could not sense the direction, I will take help from the blood mist.

    I have chosen one direction; if the Mist got dense, then I am in the wrong direction, and if the Mist Started to thin away means I am walking in the right direction if that had happened then I would get the hell out of the way.

    Hun!

    But when I walked sufficient distance, I found a slight change, but this change is confusing as one moment, the Mist would thin out while another moment it would thicken.

    Seeing that I changed direction but found everywhere is the same, wherever I go, I will get the same feeling from the mist. ¡¯Have I entered too deep?¡¯ I asked myself.

    When I entered the Blood Red Sea of Mist, I was in extreme pain, and that I did not have a sense of where Ashlyn was taking me, and when I knew I had entered the Blood Red Sea of Mist, it had be toote as I had already entered the mist.

    Speaking of injuries, I had nearly forgotten about it, I thought, and began to check my injuries and found all of them have healed, and I am very sure that my injuries have healed. I am not in illusion as these small proof of that fearsome injuries were all over my body.

    After a moment of looking around, I again started to look around for the way out, and I have to find the way out quickly as in a minute or two, I will enter another illusion, and dealing with it is going to be not as easy as the previous one.

    Time passed when a minuteter, I found the connection of Ashlyn, and mine was disappearing at very fast, and seeing that I knew, I was entering the Illusion. I had tried to fight it, but no matter how much I tried, I was not able to fight against it.

    ¡¯Chew Chew...¡¯

    I had entered the Illusion, and my connection with Ashlyn was about to disappear when suddenly I heard the familiar chip of Ashlyn. That connection of ours has started strengthening at the visible speed till it became stronger than before.

    Unlike before, I could now sense the condition of Ashlyn, and unlike me, she is still injured, but her injuries have mostly healed, and those that remained are nonthreatening.

    Though the connection between us had grown stronger, there is still a strong restriction that is forbidding me from summoning Ashlyn outside.

    I was just talking with Ashlyn and had just asked how deep we are in the mist when I felt the movement in the mist and saw five skeletons walking out of the mist like before, but these skeletons are different from the previous five skeletons.

    These five skeletons are six meters tall and have the aura simr to the Admantime Foxmen I had fought before and seen good mastery they have over their energy; they would be a tad stronger than foxmen.

    But I am still confident in killing them, and when I do that, the reward I will get will also be bigger as the blood-red fire burning is in their eyes is bigger and deeper, which clearly means that the Quintessence they will provide but also be much purer than before.

    With such pure Quintessence, I am confident that I would be able to upgrade my Rule to Level 1, but before that, I will have to defeat these five skeletons.

    "DIE DIE..."

    All five Skeletons thundered as they came at me; their speed is incredibly fast that normal Diamond could not be able to see it, and it is the same for me as my killing rule had gone haywire.

    If it had been earlier I would have been worried as without killing Rule, I have senses of normal Peak Diamond, but now I don¡¯t have to worry about it as Ashlyn is lending me her killing Energy which is perfectly stable and since our killing Rule is exactly the same, I have no problem using it as mine.

    As they moved to kill me, I also moved toward them, and I did not hold back on anything. I had donned my Armor and used the energy of the featherlight, but I had used the energy of Domain of Withering Sand on my sword.

    I tried to use the upgraded fire ability, but it was futile; this may be an illusion, but it is the perfect one. The limitation that the real world has also applied here, so I could about using my upgrades fire ability or my Totem Artifact.

    With me using my full power, my speed went beyond my limit which even got me quite surprised by it. This is my first time using my fill power in the fight after my fight against the Adamantine Foxman, which I had fought against a month ago.

    I moved swiftly and avoided the attack of their bloody saber before appearing behind thest skeleton and brought down my sword on its skull with all my power.

    BANG!

    A huge bang resounds when my Rapier hits its skull, the skull of the Skeleton instantly shattered into pieces, and ck Sand that is covering my sword quickly covered the whole skeleton and turned it into dust.

    BANG!

    While this was happening, I appeared behind another skeleton and used the same move and got the same result as the first skeleton.

    These skeletons seemed to have intelligence as seeing what happened to theirrade they grouped, but it was no use; I have speed and power that far surpassed them.

    BANG BANG BANG

    With three of them acting together, three of them were able to survive a few more seconds than their previousrades, but they ended three of also suffered the same blow as their otherrades and turned into dust.

 Chapter 957 - Rule Of Archaic Killing

    <h4>Chapter 957 - Rule Of Archaic Killing</h4>

    The dust from the Skeletons had just settled down when the globes of big ghostly runic fire came at me and seeped inside me.

    Just as that happened, an extremely pure Quintessence appeared in front of me, just taking a look over made me gain a lot ofprehensions. Seeing the Quintessence has appeared, I did not waste any time and let my heart take myself to the Rule I want toprehend.

    This is another Killing Rule which I did not have the time toprehendst time, but I amprehending from it this time. Unlike other times, I was not the only one who isprehending from the Quintessence, Ashlyn alsoprehending from it.

    She had also cast her senses on the Quintessence and her speed ofprehension isn¡¯t lower than mine, seeing that I became very sure that I will be able to this time, I will be able to upgrade my Rule power to the Grade 1 Rule.

    We keptprehending like crazy and gaining more and more insights, as we did that, we amassed a huge amount ofprehension, which is more than enough to upgrade my Rule power.

    BUZZ!

    As I thought that, something clicked in my mind, and my uncontrolled killing Rule had suddenly be very quiet, and the next moment the change started to happen.

    Currently, the Ribbon inside me looks like a solid blood red Ribbon, but now more than half of it is turning translucent though its color is getting darker, it is turning more and more translucent.

    It is very strange, and translucent things tend to be lighter as that is when one could faintly see through them, but this Ribbon getting darker as it became translucent.

    That is not the only change happening to Ribbons, the seams of ribbon which had saved from being translucent also started to have their change. The seams began to be like chains, seeing these chain-like seams, one would think this ribbon could seal anything.

    The change continued for a few seconds before it started slowing down, and I thought, there wouldn¡¯t be any change anymore when suddenly a very faint blood Mist came out Ribbon and spread around globally.

    Now my killing rule looked like a translucent solid ribbon being surrounded by the faint globe of blood mist.

    My killing Rule had finally upgraded to Level 1 Rule, and their big change had urred in it. The biggest change is its offensive power, it has barely changed, and I am very happy with it.

    My new killing rule barely had any offensive power; it is the most focused Sensors, Deduction, Concealing, and Sealing. It is very different from other Killing Rules who have immense offensive powers.

    My Killing Rule had barely any, it had now be a perfect support type rule, and I am very happy with it, it now could not be called the rule of Killing alone, seeing what it had transformed, it should be Rule of Archaic Killing.

    The offensive power is most important, but I have other things that could provide me with. Like the Sunfire, which I will also upgrade to Level 1 and my ability and Mystic Methods, they all could provide me with all the offensive power I need.

    The only regrettable thing is that from now on till I am in the Diamond Level, I will not be able to use my new Killing Rule, just like those Level 1 Rules that Ashlyn and I have in our space.

    The Adamantine could only utilize level 1 Rule, so unless I became Adamantine, I would not be able to use my Killing Rule again.

    Barely one minute had passed since the Quintessence had appeared inside me and now I am hesitating whether I shouldprehend more from it or not, my killing Rule is the absolute edge of Basic Stage, and with me and Ashlyn¡¯sprehension, there is a fairly good chance that my killing Rule will reach the Intermediate Stage.

    If this were to happen, it would be very, very good thinking for me, especially when I leveled up to the Lord Stage, it will bring me lots of benefits but advancing killing Rule Intermediate came with its ownplication.

    "F.u.c.k it!"

    I said after thinking for a second, this is an extremely rare chance for me to take my Level 1 Power to Intermediate Grade, others would kill for this chance. So I decided to go with it.

    If everything goes haywire, I will level up to Lord Stage, though it will make me lose quite a thing, the gains I will gain from taking my Rule power to Intermediate stage should be more enough to offset it.

    So, like Ashlyn, I also startedprehending and was quite shocked by myprehending speed. With me having a Level 1 Rule, the speed of myprehension increased five times whenprehension of the Rules.

    It is very good news for me with such greatprehension speed; I am bing even more sure of taking my Rule power to the Intermediate Grade before the Quintessence disappeared from me.

    Ashlyn and I started toprehend at a very fast speed, and this time, it is not only from the other killing Rules from which we haveprehended; we have also started toprehend from the other Rule too.

    The Rule of Carnage, Murder, Bloody Stealth are very good toprehend; taking inspiration from these Rule makes one Rule flexible with potential, not brittle, which very hard to progress.

    As we gained more and moreprehension, we started getting more and more close to the Intermediate stage; we just needed a little moreprehension before we could advance to Intermediate Grade.

    Time passed by, and five minutes had passed, and I started to feel it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Quintessence disappeared, and I too just needed a little moreprehension before my Killing Rule could finally be advanced to the Intermediate stage.

    SHAKE!

    I was justprehending when suddenly my source shook, and Ribbon and fain bloody globe surrounding it started to shine brightly as they began to grow.

    Their size started to get bigger and bigger with faint crystalline dust merging into the Ribbon and the globe, which made its aura grow stronger and stronger till even I started to shake despite the Rule beingprehended by me.

    The second passed, and finally, the Ribbon and the faint Glode surrounding it stopped growing. They are now three times bigger than their original size and had many visible changes.

    The Ribbon had be even more translucent, and this time the translucent part hadpletely lost its bright red color while the chained seams of the Ribbon became even darker.

    As for the Blood faint globe, that surrounding it has not changed much except that now in its blood globe one could see tiny bits of crystalline dust shining around it, with all these changes I have to say my Killing Rule looked pretty amazing.

    "Hahaha finally, Finally After Thousands Of Years Waiting, I¡¯ve Finally Found Someone, Found Someone."

    Suddenly a crazy raving like voice rang out, hearing that I felt an intense sense of danger, this type of danger I only felt once in my lifetime and that is when I was in a cavern of the forbidden ground.

 Chapter 958 - Perfect Host Body

    <h4>Chapter 958 - Perfect Host Body</h4>

    Hearing the crazy raving like voice, I shuddered from head to toe. Even though I do not have heightened intuition from the Killing Rule, my self intuition is also very strong, and it is telling me I am the grave danger.

    I slowly opened my eyes and found myself in apletely different position than I had expected. I am currently inside a huge skeleton that I could not describe how big it is, and also I am currently bound in what seemed to be a fleshy red ball.

    When I looked at the flesh ball carefully, I found it to be heard inside which I ampletely buried, the only part of me is out is my head.

    It had been a few seconds since I had upgraded my Rule, and I did not even see when I got bound in this big heart. If not for Ashlyn telling me, I would have definitely thought that I am still in the illusion.

    "It has been so many years, so many years since I have been waiting, but all that wait worth it, I¡¯ve finally found the body I need." I heard, this time, there is no madness in the voice, but I still shuddered unconsciously when I heard the voice.

    I looked around to search for the source of the voice, but I did not find it with the limited space I could look. "Boy, are you looking for me?" The voice asked in an unfamiliarnguage, which I am clearly able to understand.

    The voice sounded directly in front of me, and when I looked ahead, I saw fist-size blood-red pentagonal crystal floating in front, the blood-red color is the perfect shade of blood Color I¡¯ve ever seen.

    "What do you want from me?" I asked in normalnd, showing no fear in my voice that I am feeling inside me. "Haha, what I want, haven¡¯t you already guessed?" the crystal asked back in the cam voice.

    It is right, I had already guessed what it wants and couldn¡¯t help but ask why. Last time in the cavern of the Forbidden Ground, I came across the abomination that wanted to upy my body and now this bastard.

    "Why me?" I couldn¡¯t help but ask; there are hundreds of humans, Grimm Monsters and Monsters who have entered the mist before, why couldn¡¯t it use their bodies to upy, why mine.

    "You are one of the eleven people who were able to gain the Level 1 Rule power in the Mist I had created, but their bodies were not suitable to host me, only you have the body that is Suitable to host me." It replied.

    "Is my body special in some way?" I asked. Last time I did not get a chance to ask about the abomination, but this time I want to know what it is about my body so special that anyone wants to upy it.

    If it were so special, I would have at least got a special constitution, but I got none, I am born average with body and talent.

    "Very special, more special than you can understand, even I got shocked when I inspected your body for the first time." "You are born with a perfect Host Body, for you, it is useless, but to others who want to upy it is the best body, they will not feel rejection from it, it will be like their own natural body," It replied in a calm, friendly tone.

    It is exining everything to me like a teacher exining to his student, not like a demon that is preparing to upy the body.

    "I will die when you upy my body, right?" I asked, there was a slight tremor in my voice when I asked it. I had tried to control that tremor, but no matter how much I tried, I could not control that tremor froming out with my voice.

    "I am afraid, yes." It replied, that I couldn¡¯t help but feel silent, seeing my condition and strength, I could not help do anything against it. I hope that miracles like the past would happen, but I don¡¯t know if it will happen or not.

    "You seemed oddly calm about your death? Do you have some trump cards you are relying onter on?" It asked; its first question was in a calm tone, but its second question was filled with a hint of mockery as it could not think any trump card of mine would save me from death.

    "I am calm because I know I am an ant in front of you, raving and ranging will only make the death even more painful," I said calmly. "You are right. If you had resisted, I would have made the process even more painful than it already is." It reapplied calmly.

    "Now, let¡¯s start the process I¡¯ve already waited for for a long time, but before that, let me see your storage," It said, and before I could say anything, my storage ring flew off my finger toward it.

    "Why do you need my storage ring?" I asked why such a great powerhouse would need a storage ring. "I do not need your storage; I need herbs and energy sources. Everything I had and I got during these thousands of years has been used for sustenance." It replied.

    "You have a lot more stuff than I expected but still little less than what I need." It said next moment all the herbs and mana crystals came out of my storage, one the right side is her whole on the left size Mana Crystals.

    Two big hills of herbs and Mana crystals could be seen floating on either side of the tiny blood-red crystals.

    As these two hills came out, an open fire came out of the small blood-red crystals and enveloped both of the hills and started to burn them, seeing I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised as I did not think it would burn it.

    "The level of the things you have is very low, I will have to remove all the impurities off them before I could use them." It exined calmly without me asking.

    The fire burned the two hills for a minute before it went back to the crystal, and on the ce, two huge hills had now had two fist-size liquid globes, one colorless while the other is a vibrant green.

    As I was looking at these two, the colorless liquid globe came toward me and seeped into the heart where I was bound while the herbal mix remained on the spot.

    "My heart is now ready to create the Constitutional Base inside you while this herbal essence would be enough to create a 7 Star Constitution."

    "It is regrettable that you have this puny amount here, that will not be enough for the 12 Star Constitution, I will have to get them after I upy your body," It said, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked.

    "Are you creating a constitution inside me?" I asked, hearing what it had said, "Yes, you be born with a perfect Host Body, which is a totally useless constitution for the battle."

    "I am creating a secondary 12 Star Constitution Inside you; it is least required if I want to upy your body seamlessly." It replied.

    "AHHHHHH....."

    I wanted to ask something more, but I did not get a chance as the next moment, thousands of needles pierced through my body, and I felt the terrifying pain I¡¯ve ever felt in my life.

 Chapter 959 - Sin Constitution

    <h4>Chapter 959 - Sin Constitution</h4>

    Chapter 959 Sin Constitution

    "AHHHH...."

    The terrifying pain started to spread through my body; it was so great that I felt my mind would break if I were to bear it for a long time, and I have a feeling that I will have to bear it for a long time.

    Feeling this mind-breaking pain, I did not resist the pain and with thest bit of sanity I had; I let this pain flow through my mind, because I know if I resist, it wouldn¡¯t be long before my mind gets broken and I be a vegetable.

    I did not want to die being an idiot; if I die, I like to die while I am sane. So, I brought down the conscious and unconscious defenses and let the pain flow over me. As I did that, I gotpletely drowned in pain, incapable of forming even a single proper thought.

    It is like my mind is a dingy in the world ending tsunami; any of these sky scraping waves could drown me in an instant, but still no matter how high the waves would get, the dingy would always survive from drowning.

    As time passed, the dingy got a little stable in the waves as if the rover got used to it, and with passing time, it got more and more stable, though it still looked like the waves could drown me at any moment.

    I don¡¯t know how much time had passed, probably a day or more before my mind finally got little used to the pain and simple thought started to emerge from my mind and as the time passed the thought became greater in number till I could be capable to see what was happening to me.

    Thousands of hair-thin needles had been pierced through my body, just like I had experienced a moment before the pain had assaulted me.

    These hair-thin needles are pumping the blood color energy inside me, which is merging into every part of my body and soul.

    This blood-colored energy is giving off a faint familiar feeling, which I am way acquainted with, and when I looked at my source, I became even more sure.

    I could feel my body is changing and it is changing from the very core of it, as I was inspecting my body, I noticed another thing and that is that my previous Level 3 constitution which I had got through various lucky chances.

    It is also being stripped away from my body, it has already been reduced to Level 1 constitution, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before it ispletely stripped away from my body.

    Seeing it happening, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad; it had helped quite a bit, especially when I was breaking the level. If not for having it, I would have had to drink those harmful potions for storing the momentum for breaking the limit.

    I looked at my body for quite a while before I checked my connection with Ashlyn and not only found the connection being active, but she was also looking at everything happening to me in extreme focus that when I had called her, she did not reply to me.

    I am quite surprised seeing her reaction,st time when that abomination sted energy inside me and Ashlyn took it quite much, but this time, she did not even touch it, which is quite strange.

    The Abomination felt a hundred if not thousands of times stronger than this Blood Crystals, and she was still able to take the sizable energies, but she did not take even single bit energies, which is confusing to me.

    I would have asked Ashlyn if she had been replying to, but seeing she is lost in her way, I could not get any answer from her.

    Time passed, and soon I became capable enough to open my eyes when I did that, I found the heart in which I had been trapped in had been reduced to less than one-fourth of its size and now I could see my body parts bulging through the fleshy heard.

    I tried to move them, but soon, I found that I could not even feel them much less move them. It is very ufortable not to feel your body front from the waist down.

    "Boy you have surprised me with your will; not many people of your age could have enough will to think much less talk when they are going through such pain." It praised as it saw me looking around.

    "What type of constitution are you creating in my body?" I asked with difficulty; the hell-like pain makes it quite difficult for me to talk, I had put an insane amount of effort into asking this question.

    "It is a Sin Constitution; it is the same constitution I was born with. Though the level of it is quite lowpared to what I was born with, it will be enough till I reach my homeworld." It said with a slight hint of lodging.

    "What are its specialties?" I couldn¡¯t help but ask when I heard the ¡¯Sin Constitution.¡¯ It had remained silent for a while that I had thought it would not answer it.

    "The Sin Constitution is a special constitution, in the Awakening Stage which you refer to as 1 to 12 Star Constitution. It will help you sense Sin Rules even more clearly, increase the potential of my body and make it more suitable to house Mystic Energies and ult Energies,"

    "There are other things it can do as well, but there is no need to tell you since you are going to die in a few days." It said.

    I was immensely shocked when I heard that, as the things it had said, only the top constitution was capable of doing that. Ellen had told me quite a lot about the constitutions, which is why I was quite shocked, and these are the things it had told me about, there are many other things it hadn¡¯t told me yet.

    As for lying about it, I do not think so. It is immensely powerful and soon going to upy my body, there is no reason for it to lie to me, all the things it had told me are likely to be the truth.

    A day passed by, and the heart I was in had shrunk even more, looking at the speed the heart is shrinking, it shouldn¡¯t take a maximum of three more days for the heart topletely disappear.

    Time passed by, and I spent most of my time staying quiet, as, in such pain, I could neither sleep nor shit. I sometimes talked to blood-red crystals and asked questions that I have in my mind, most of them were answered.

    I have got to know quite many things from it, some things it has told me is enough to shock the world.

    Two days passed by, and in these two, the heart hadpletely disappeared, and now I am bound in the grey bones, from which it had sucked energy from ages ago.

    "The Constitution Base is finally created, now it is time to fill it." Said the Blood Crystal in front of me.

 Chapter 960 - Runic Chains

    <h4>Chapter 960 - Runic Chains</h4>

    "It¡¯s a pity I only have the materials to take the constitution to the Nine Star," It said as a green blob of liquid floats toward me.

    "Haven¡¯t you said that you only have materials to take the constitution to the Seven Star a few days ago?" I asked asst time it had said it only had the materials to take the constitution to Seven Star.

    "Quite astute. Yes, that time, I only had materials to take the constitution to Seven Star, but in a few days, few people had entered the mist and were kind enough to provide me with the materials." It answered in a calm voice.

    ¡¯Those unfortunate souls.¡¯ I said in my mind, this being many seem calm and polite when he talks, but it is vicious. I have no doubt about it killing those who entered; I just hope those who had entered weren¡¯t humans.

    Hun!

    Soon the green glode of herbal essences touched me and entered my body; as it did, I had braced myself for another bout of intense pain, but I did not feel any; instead, I felt the most refreshing feeling I have ever felt in my life.

    ¡¯Heaven!¡¯ I eximed in my mind as what I am feeling really felt like heaven. The herbal essence is flowing into each and every part of my body, filling the base that earlier bloody energies have created.

    As the herbal essence started feeling my body, I began to feel a new Constitution rising inside me and bringing immense changes to my body.

    My skin is feeling at a fast rate and revealing vibrant skin behind before that vibrant skin peeling and showing even more vibrant skin.

    It is not only my skin but also my bones also having a change, I could feel them strengthening, and visible rate but these changes nothingpared to my level being regressing.

    From being a Limit of the Diamond Level, I have now be Nine Star Diamond, and seeing how speedily my level is regressing; it wouldn¡¯t be long before my level regressed to Eight Star Diamond.

    Though my level is regressing, I am bing stronger and stronger. It is happening because of the Constitution I am gaining.

    To exin in simple analogy, Ipare myself to a water tank, which is getting bigger. As it gets bigger, the water inside which had earlier filled the tank to brim is going down in the tank.

    I am a tank, and the power I had .u.mted till now is water, which is not enough to fill the tank that is getting bigger and bigger at the visible rate, and power I had earlier was not enough to maintain that level, so it regresses.

    As the level of the constitution advanced, my power level was going down. If this being would not be taking over my body in a few hours, I would have been very happy to see such development going and would have wished wholeheartedly that it would go as much as it can.

    The more it goes down, the more potential I would have. As the Sin Constitution had reached Level 3, my level had gone down to Six Star Elite, and it is going down at the visible rate.

    When the constitution had reached level 6, I regressed to the peak of tinum, where the regression speed of my power had increased even more.

    Finally, when all the herbal energy disappeared, and the Sin Constitution had reached Level 9, I was barely staying in the tinum level.

    Though my level had regressed, the boost in power I had received is immense, and now if I hade across than bast Earth Crockman then the one that will be running away will not be me but that bastard.

    A Top Level 9 Constitution is no simple thing; it defines immeasurable power and potential. In front of such a Constitution, the limits mean nothing, as long as I have energy, reaching a peak of Adamantine would not be a problem.

    I just wish I had gotten this constitution under different circ.u.mstances and would not be dying; that time, I would have been truly ecstatic to get such a top-level, amazing constitution.

    "Boy, you are good, have the willpower that I had never seen anyone have with your age."

    "If it is not for the fact that your body is a perfect host body, I would have definitely taken you as my student." It said. A hint of faint regret could be heard in its extremely excited voice.

    ¡¯Student?¡¯ hearing this word, I felt like vomiting; this bastard, despite being a devil, is acting like it is f.u.c.k.i.n.g saint. If I had strength, I would beat the shit out of this bastard.

    "Finally, I got a perfect body, the wait for thousands of years really worth it." It said ecstatically before slowly moving toward me and till the Blood Red pentagonal crystal touched my forehead.

    As it touched my forehead, I felt as if red hot poker had touched me. The pain was immense, but it was not even able to take even a whimper out of me; the pain may be great, but it is stillckingpared to what I had felt for days.

    It touched my forehead and started to seep inside me, and a few secondster, it entered the ce where the seals of Supreme Combat Exercises are floating silently.

    Seeing something foreign invading in their space, they lit up and tried to expel it, but it was futile to attempt, in front of its immense strength the resistance to Seals was nothing.

    "Let¡¯s get sta"

    It said excitedly before abruptly stopping and shining brightly; it felt like it sensed something or saw something which made it stopped so suddenly.

    "Boy, why is your body brimming with Primal Origin?" It asked. Its voice contained many emotions, shock, excitement, and fear.

    "Primal Origin?" I asked in a shocked voice as I knew what Primal Origin is and knew how valuable it is; it could be said to be the most precious thing in the whole world.

    If it appeared the powerhouse would fight to the death for it, even a single drop of it could make one powerful beyond imagination.

    I¡¯ve heard that after the creation of ten thousand seals of Supreme Combat Exercise, one could create three drops of primal origin, which I think is totally untrue, seeing how precious the primal Origin is and the amount of energy it contained, how seals could create something like it.

    "You really don¡¯t know?" It asked while moving backward; it is very cautious instead of leaping at the primal origin. It is getting out, and likely wanted to do some research before it could take that juicy pie.

    "WHAT IS THIS?"

    I quickly started to move back and about to get out of me when suddenly, two Green and Silver runic chains came out like sky serpents and bound it before it could escape.

    Seeing these runic chains, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I finally felt relieved and knew I had survived the danger, the blood red crystal is as good as finished.

 Chapter 961 - Runic Chains II

    <h4>Chapter 961 - Runic Chains II</h4>

    "What Is It? Tell What Is It You Bastard?" It roared loudly at me as the two chains bound it, and runes from it started to spread around the whole crystal.

    I could feel how shit scared it is seeing the Green and Silver Runes enveloping it. The Blood Red Crystal is struggling with all its might, but all of its attempts were futile, in front of those chains, it had be incapable of doing anything.

    There two Green and Silver chains are from the two beings. The Green ones are from the beings that are present in the Garden. It is what bound the Abomination, which was hiding in my sword and extracts energies from it to feed to the blood of Annihtion Titan, which is hiddenly somewhere inside me.

    I do not doubt these chains sucking energy from it and feeding it to the blood of Annihtion Titan, and as for the silver chains, they are from Ashlyn; her aura could clearly be felt from the chains.

    Currently, both of the chains are spreading around the crystal, covering every inch of the while blood-red crystals rave and struggle, any of its actions are not affecting the operations of the Runes, they continue to spread around it.

    It had struggled and raved about the runes for a while before finally, it stopped as if knowing all of its struggles futile. "Boy, do you know what these runic chains are?" it asked in its calm voice again, though its voice may seem calm, it is full of hidden tremors.

    The bastard is extremely scared and likely fishing for information from me so that it could get out of its predicament.

    "These chains are from Titan Blood that is hidden inside me; before you, there was an Abomination who tried to upy my body, but it was also bounded by chains and became nutrition for the Titan Blood," I replied truthfully, though it is not theplete truth, it is close enough.

    I told it true because I wanted to see its reactions, and the reaction I got was more intense than I had expected.

    "T...Ti...Titan A...Ab...Abomination." It is said in a terrified voice; it is so scared it was not even able to form the words right. The fear it had shown it, I had never heard in any one voice.

    The words Titan and Abomination had really scared so silly that it was not even able to say the words fully. "B...Boy, are you telling the truth?" It asked in a slightly shaking voice.

    "I don¡¯t know if its true or not, that thing who called itself Abomination Said that is a survivor of Titan Abomination War, and it was able to get Blood of the Titan during that War," I replied truthfully, hearing blood-red crystal made a huge ripple far greater than before when

    "My Lord Titan, this is lowly one Singred son of Angred Leader of Sin Blood Lion Race, My race is vassal of Blood Titan Aondel. Please forgive this lowly one for this transgression." It said in barely stable voice.

    Its voice felt so pitiful to the extreme, even I who hated it to core felt pity for it a moment when I heard its voice.

    "My Lord Titan, please forg" "AHHHHH....."

    It apologized again but this when it halfway into the sentence, the runes fully covered the core and shined brightly and that moment it started scream loudly, It screams were so loud that I felt my soul shudder and if nor Ashlyn defending, I sure that its screams would have shattered my soul into bing pieces of fine dust.

    ¡¯Harnessing has started.¡¯ I thought as I saw both of energies started sucking the energies of the core. Faint red energy could be seen passing through the chains as the crystals scream.

    Hearing its painful screams, I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy as if not for these chains, my body would have been taken over by this blood-red crystal, and I would be screaming the same way as this being did.

    It seemed to be in pain beyond imagination, the pain I had felt earlier nothingpares to what this blood-red crystal is feeling. Well, its very self is getting sucked by the chains, not only the energy crystal but also its soul is getting devoured.

    This Crystal seemed to have held shit loads of energies, it had been quite a while and chains were only able to reduce its size by only a little. Seeing these two runic chains, sucking the energy, I kind of feel jealous.

    This crystal contains a huge amount of energy, a micro fraction of it would be more than enough to take peak Adamantine.

    Hun!

    Just a few seconds had passed when that thought came into my mind when the faint change urred in the two chains that were sucking off the energy from the crystal.

    The silver chain started to release the refined energies into me, the energies releasing a very tiny fraction of what she is sucking up, but it is more than enough for me as my level is rising at very fast speed.

    On the other hand, the Green chain separated tiny chains from it, which had dug deep inside me till ittched itself into Nero and started to pump green energies inside him.

    I was a little worried about seeing the condition of the Nero, but soon those thoughts left my mind when I saw the delightful expression on the Neros Face, it is clear that whatever Green Chain is giving him is very beneficial to him.

    I sensed change happening in Nero, I saw him bing more and moreplete, Nero was life but was not fully able to connect with me. I could sense him when it wasing from deep inside me, but now, as this green energy started to enter inside him, our connection bing stronger and stronger.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long before I have a strong connection with Nero as I had with Ashlyn and that I might even get ability from the Nero, which is a good thing and bad thing.

    The reason why most people have one monster is because of the space it gets in once. The freer one¡¯s source is the greater one¡¯s connection with the world remains, which helps oneprehend and advance many things like Rule powers from the world.

    This is the reason why smart people don¡¯t get the second monster, they would sacrifice the second ability which they might get from getting second monsters as it is simply not worth it.

    There is also a problem; I was born with a faulty source which could not be expended, though I had felt clear change into my soul when my constitution changed into the Sin Constitution.

    Nothing could be said about being Nero able to form a simr connection like Ashlyn or nor, or I would get an ability if he can form the connection.

    There is one other thing thatplicates the matter even further, and that is that Nero is not a monster. He is a special being who formed from the energies of Miracle fruit coincidentally and got the seed of wisdom from the being in the Garden.

    Everything about him is veryplicated; the only thing I could do is wait and watch how things proceed.

 Chapter 962 - Peak Adamantine

    <h4>Chapter 962 - Peak Adamantine</h4>

    The Green energy that is transmitting to the Nero is not strengthening our connection, but it is also changing Nero. Nero is changing from within, the mutation of which had been at 80% previous had beenpleted, and another mutation had started.

    It could be said that his constitution is also changing, which is a good thing as with the current constitution, the energy I would need for the level up would be fearsome that Nero¡¯s normal speed would not be that of any use.

    Unlike Nero, my constitution had already changed. So Ashlyn is just giving me energy, she is filling an empty tank that my body is and giving it an energy which is making my level rise at inconceivable speed.

    I had already reached the peak of the tinum but now I am advancing toward the Diamond, it would take a few minutes for me to reach the Diamond stage, I thought as I watched the progress.

    I continue watching the progress on all the fronts; I watch as the beings screams reach higher and higher as the Blood Red crystal shrinks smaller and smaller, as the time passed speed to chains sucking the energy also increases, making the process even more painful for it.

    Soon, I reached the Diamond Stage and started to climb the higher levels of it. To be honest, I would like it if the energy were to take me to the Peak Adamantine Level, but I would be more than happy if it takes me to my previous level.

    I am really powerful right now that I don¡¯t think that Crockman is even a match for me right now; I could kill it with a simple attack of mine.

    Now with the current perspective, when I think about it, I became very sure that Earth Crockman was born with the Earth Constitution, and that constitution is likely a level 7 Constitution.

    Only with that, it could have such amazing strength, but now I have a Level 9 Sin constitution, which is more powerful than the regr Elemental Constitution, I could easily beat it now and even able to do it when I was initial level tinum earlier.

    I am quite happy with my Level 9 Sin Constitution; I still hoped I would have gotten a level 12 constitution, only I had little more herbs, I would have gotten the Level 6 Constitution.

    Though I am wrong about one thing, the little herbs would not be enough to take my constitution to level 12.

    It had told me that thest three levels are the most important levels of the Sin Constitution and herbs it would need would be four times more than I had in my storage, and that is just for level 10, level 11 would have needed four times more than and Level 12 would have needed four times that of level 11.

    That is a humongous level of resources, to gather that much of the resources I had needed more than a year, though the quality of most of the resources was low, the numbers of them were huge.

    Well, nothing can be done about it, I should be satisfied by the Level 9 Constitution I had received, it had rocketed my power to a sky-high mark, and now with it, I wouldn¡¯t even need to fear the Admantines.

    My level had already reached the Peak Diamond, and now it is climbing toward the Adamantine and seeing it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy I had hoped something like that would happen, but seeing it happening, makes me happy.

    A minuteter, I had reached Adamantine, and there I started to climb one level after another till I finally reached the Peak of Adamantine, and Ashlyn stopped releasing energy into me.

    Sigh!

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh as I found myself at this level finally; I have dreamed about reaching this level thousand of times and had confidence in myself to reach this level but never thought I would reach this level this quick; it is little beyond my expectation.

    Regretfully, my target had changed, and now I want to go further as Adamantine is not the limit of the Knight Stage, there another level. That level had neither name or not had any level, and there are very few ways to reach there.

    Normal people forget about reaching as a condition to reach there too high but to me, reaching there would not be a problem, I would just have to spend a little more time on it, and I will reach there. That time, I will finally level up to Lord Stage while having the greatest potential.

    While Ashlyn stopped giving me energy, Nero is still enjoying the treatment, and till now, he had gone through three munitions and started on the forth. As for the crystal, it had be half of its original size and getting smaller faster and faster.

    An hour passed by and Blood Red Crystal became thumbnail size, the two chains still sucking up its energy, on the other hand, the small green runic chain that was covered to Nero finally released and merged back to the main chain but now before, getting Nero through the six mutations.

    Though these six mutations, the size of Nero shrunk considerably, his energy body became even more concentrated. If one doesn¡¯t know Nero is an energy body, they will not be able to know it unless they look clearly.

    Our connection has also improved very significantly that now even if Nero is deep inside me, I will be able to contact him. Still, the connection is notplete; there is still a tiny bitcking, which I think willplete when I level up the Marshal stage.

    In every breakthrough, the connection between Nero and me strengthens, and I am sure when he will reach Marshal Stage, my connection with Nero will be the same as my connection with Ashlyn. That time I might even receive ability from the Nero.

    To be honest, I am quite excited about the ability as Nero is a special life that is made from the energies of the Miracle Fruit. If I receive ability from him, it would not be a normal ability.

    Huh!

    I was just busy with my thoughts when suddenly the screams of the being had stopped, and I thought that two chains had finished sucking all the energy from the Blood Red Crystal, but to my surprise, the crystal is still there, just in pinky nail size and it is melting.

    The pinky nail size crystal melted under the actions of two chains before very thin started toe out of it and transformed into the rune, more and more strings got transformed into runes before it became arge Runic Formation.

    All the crystal had been spent and converted to the Runic formation before it started to spread throughout my body. The thin strings from the small crystal created quite a huge formation that is enough to spread through every inch of my body.

    Buzz!

    Soon it spread through my whole body and shone brightly. The formation buzzed and that exact moment, a piece of information transferred into my mind.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    The information was small and took me barely a minute to digest it all and when I did, I couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly ecstatically.

 Chapter 963 - The War Tower

    <h4>Chapter 963 - The War Tower</h4>

    I cursed loudly as what had happened in thest was beyond my imagination; the formation created by two chains was Constitution Formation.

    These chains have created special formation inside me, which would help me advance my constitution to Level 12; the only thing I have to do is add resources into the special storage of the formation.

    Unlike the being who could only use the Herbs, in this formation, I could use anything that could provide energy, but there is one condition and that is 50% resources added into the formation had to be herb or nt-based.

    My first target is to .u.mte enough resources to upgrade my Constitutions to Level 10.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    I was in my thoughts when I heard the cracking sound when I looked at the source of the sound; I saw the bones that had been confining me are cracking apart, seeing that a smile emerged from my lips as I gently moved my body forward which shattered all the bones that had bound me.

    Thud!

    I gentlynded on the floor and looked around, only to see it is night and blood mist that everywhere thinking out at the visible rate.

    Seeing that I am not surprised as that being had ced the huge formation and with its being dead, the connection with the formation broken and mist started to disburse automatically.

    Seeing that, I wanted to leave this ce as quickly as possible before anyone could notice me here.

    Though there are barely any people present in this Ruin that could threaten me, I still want to leave before anyone notices me here, I don¡¯t want anyone to connect me with this ce, the fewer people know the nature of my constitution the better.

    But before that, I want to change from my tattered clothing; they arepletely bloodied and tattered, even the artifact I was wearing were spared. It was a good thing I had brought a special cover for my holowatch and homing bracelet; it had saved them from getting damaged.

    Huh!

    I was about to remove clothes from my storage when I remember that the storage ring had been taken by that being and about to go for storage pouches in my pants pockets, hoping they are not damaged when I saw my storage ring on my finger.

    ¡¯That bastard must have ced it back on my finger when it had removed the stuff from me, thinking it would be its after it took over my body.¡¯

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I cursed loudly as I looked inside my storage; it had changed entirely from inside; not only had it be bigger, but there was also something very amazing had been done inside, it is clearly the handiwork of that being, only it had the power to do something like that.

    It had be twenty-one timesrger, it is now 211 Sq Kilometers, which is absolutely huge, and everything inside is covered in the formation. It has be a fully automated warehouse.

    It will automatically store anything I put inside in its respective ce. If I have storage and I want itpletely sorted, it can do that, I just ce the storage in a special bracket, and it will automatically remove the stuff from the storage and ce the things inside their respective ces.

    There is alsomand formation, from which I could make whatever changes I want in it. I wanted to explore this formationpletely but seemed the speed in which mist is thinning out; I quickly changed into new clothes and moved out mist while covering myself with killing energy.

    Normal Adamantine could not use Intermediate Grade Level 1 Rule, but with my constitution, I could use them easily. Especially the Killing Rule, which is one of the Sin Rules, it¡¯s power even enhances under the Constitution.

    To be honest, I have no idea about my power, with Level 9 Constitution and Peak Adamantine power, my strength could be said to be unmatched, there are very few in this Rune against which I had to be careful.

    With such power, I really want to fight someone, someone challenging who could make me bring out my true power, make me how powerful I¡¯ve be.

    Hun!

    I was just wanking out of the mist when I started to sense people, there are not only Grimm Monsters, but humans, and their numbers seemed quiterge, which had clearly confused me very much.

    The mist had started to thin out a few minutes ago, but there were already so many people gathered, and there is another question; from where all these people havee from.

    Though hundreds of million people have entered this Ruin, the Ruin is very big and one would be lucky enough toe across more than five people a day, but here I found more than a hundred people within a single minute.

    It is due to this weirdness; I did not kill any Grimm Monster, I want to see for what reason these many people havee here.

    I did not ask any human to ask; just continue to walk toward the exit, and a few minutester, I finally came out of the mist and instantly understood what so many people have gathered.

    "The War Tower has appeared," I said with awe as I looked at the humongously tall Tower that is releasing its blinding radiance that even at a distance of nearly a hundred kilometers could be seen clearly.

    The War Towers are an anomaly in this Ruin; they appear anywhere, anytime, but them appearing is a perfect thing as the rewards one could get from it are very beneficial to everyone those who enter inside it.

    The War Tower has 1000 Floors or levels, one needs to kill a sufficient amount of obstacle to cross the level. Every ten level one could get Elixir, which instantly increases one¡¯s power, and one would receive a reward at every hundred floors; the reward could be anything.

    The first hundred floors are for the Golden Elites, the next two hundred floors above that are for the tinums, the next Three Hundred floors above that are for the Diamonds, next three hundred Floors above that is for Adamantine, andst hundred for the level above that are the level above Adamantine.

    This is not a strict qualification; anyone who has the power could go higher as long as they keep .u.mting points to unlock the next floor.

    The tower is a very gruesome ce; hundreds of thousands of people die inside, but people will flock to go there as they can literally increase their strength with every ten levels with the help of elixir.

    The Elixir is truly a magical thing; as long as one keeps drinking it, one¡¯s strength will keep rising, and the most amazing thing about it is that the Elix discards the limitpletely, which makes people go crazy for it.

    I was just watching the Tower when I heard something from the group of humans that were walking not far from me and immediately looked at my holowatch, which I hadn¡¯t looked at since I had broken out.

    "A Month!"

    I said in shock, I was barely able to stop myself from shouting out loud. I knew a huge amount of time had passed in the mist, but I had never in my dreams expected a month would pass.

    At most I had thought two weeks had passed but in reality, four weeks had passed, and now there are barely sixteen or fifteen days I say since it is night.

 Chapter 964 - Rule Of Healing And Swallowing

    <h4>Chapter 964 - Rule Of Healing And Swallowing</h4>

    Note: 1 Extra Chapter, you were just two ranks away from you getting 3 Extra Chapters, Vote more this week to get more extra chapters.

    I only have half a month, which is quite disappointing. I had thought with a month in hand, I would be able to collect materials for thest three levels of my Constitution, but with only fifteen days in hand, I would be lucky enough if I were able to collect the materials for level 10 and 11.

    But nothing could be said when I am in this Ruined City; this whole city is filled with treasures. If I am lucky enough I might get herbs I need on the way, nothing could be said.

    The War Tower is still lit up in blue color, which means it hasn¡¯t been opened and nobody knows when it will be open or whether it will open or not. One time the War Tower appeared a few days after Ruin opened, but it had not let people in even after closing time of the Ruin.

    Though it had happened only once, most of the time when The War Tower opened immediately or within a few days.

    From what I had heard a few minutes ago, The War Tower had appeared just three days ago, so there are great chances that it might open in a few days.

    I looked at the blue tower and walked toward it. The War Tower is my best hope in getting the materials I need; I just hope that it will open soon so that I could start the harvest of materials from the Grimm Monster.

    While walking toward the tower, I put a strand of my consciousness into my storage. I want to get a hang of the amazing runic formation that is present there and also see if there is anything that could be used for my Constitution Advancement.

    But soon I found there was nothing there, all the monster cores, energy sources, herbal ash, even the blood from the Blood Pool had disappeared. The only things that remained inside are artifacts and such which couldn¡¯t be used in the Advancement, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    "Hehe, we have felt quite hungry, and now this human has shown up." I heard and saw five Grimm Monsters appear in front of me, I had sensed them before, but I had no interest in fighting them.

    If it had been me a month ago, I would have been excited to see such a lineup of Four Peak Diamonds in the lead of the Initial Adamantine; that would have been a thrilling battle, but now they are just ants to me.

    I gave them a side look before five small kindles of silver fires lit on my finger before they moved toward the Grimm Monsters. The leader of the Grimm Monsters opened its mouth to ridicule, but soon it sensed something, and the look of horror appeared on its face.

    It had activated its speed method and tried to retreat, but before it could take a single step, the kindles seeped into it and the other four Grimm Monster behind him and next moment their bodies shine in silver light before ash started to fly away from their bodies.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    The Armor and weapons they were holding fell down one after another on the ground, and I picked them without hesitation and stored them directly in my storage where they automatically separated and ced into thor respective ces.

    The storage of the Grimm Monsters, too, got opened and stuff inside them separated and put into specific ces. As they separated, I connected sense to the things I want and transferred them to Constitution Storage, which has been made inside me.

    "Less than 0.1%," I muttered as I saw the indication, the energy crystals, and the herbs from the five Dimond and Adamantine were not even enough to fill the 0.1% of the resources I need, seeing it one could imagine how much the resources I need.

    I continued walking amidst many gazes of Grimm Monster and humans when I had attacked earlier many gazes of Grimm Monster, and Human locked on me, but seeing how easily I was able to kill them, all of them were scared away.

    When everything finished earlier, Ashlyn had gone to slumber. Since then she had been sucking the energy from the zing Rose and strengthening our fire ability, even now she is still sucking the energy from zing Rose and strengthening our fire ability every second.

    Though my Constitution is Sin Constitution, it gave enhancements in other areas too; I am quite curious about how strong my fire ability could be as currently, it is very strong, it could turn any average Adamantine into ash.

    If there had been Peak Adamantine instead of the Initial Adamantine, it would have to turn into the ash.

    The War Tower is about a hundred kilometers ahead of me and would take me six hours to reach there. Outside this would have been travel of a few minutes, but here where the city is packed with the remnant attacks of super powerhouses, it would take me about six hours.

    I am in no hurry to go there since The War Tower hadn¡¯t been opened yet, I n on checking these remnant attacks of powerhouses for the resources.

    These remnant attacks are filled with resources, a tiny bit of things from them are enough for me to advance thest three stages of my Constitution.

    Take a zing Rose, for example, if I got it I am very confident that it would be enough for me advance my Constitution to the Level 10 and with a resource like zing Rose, I would not even have to care about 50% herbal quota since the zing Rose is both Energy and nt-based life form.

    But before I could go for resource collecting, I had found a ce to stay, this past month had been quite eventful and had made me quite drained mentally, I first want to sleep before I could continue resource hunting with a fresh mind.

    There is another thing I have to do, check out the two Level 1 Rule powers I had. These two Level 1 Rule powers which I had got through the coincidences.

    There are three Level 1 Rule Power inside me, one is my Killing Rule, the other is Grey Swirl, which I think is a Swallowing TypeRule and Clover Leaf, which I think is a Healing Type Rule, they are very mysterious that only after my constitution changed will I able to sense their power.

    The current me could use their power, but I am not using it right now, I want to test them in a safe environment before I could use them in the battle.

    So, without wasting any time, I started to find a ce to stay, and I did not have to search for long as an hourter, I came across the mini-camp of humans where about ten thousand abodes could be seen lined up in a perfect formation.

    These people are likely toe for The War Tower and rest here before they continue their journey tomorrow.

    I walked into the camp while intentionally releasing the aura of Peak Adamantine, with such aura Camp guard did not stop me for inspection but fawningly weed me inside the camp.

 Chapter 965 - Rule Of Healing And Swallowing II

    <h4>Chapter 965 - Rule Of Healing And Swallowing II</h4>

    After a few words with the guards, I connected my holowatch to the campwork before walking toward the empty ce and set up my abode.

    As I entered inside, I directly walked into the shower to clean myself; it had been a month since I had not showered. My body is filled with traces of its blood as I was shackled in its heart.

    Only when I started showering did I feel good, felt like being a human again. I stayed in the shower for half an hour beforeing out. I wore light clothes and ate the packaged food as I did not have any wish to cook before sleeping in afortable bed.

    Chew Chew...

    The sleep was uneventful; there was no disturbance, nothing, I had a long dreamless night and would have continued sleeping if not for Ashlyn waking me up because she is feeling very hungry.

    "Good Morning," I said to Ashlyn before walking to the bathroom to freshen up before I came back and started cooking with barely any materials.

    I have barely any spices and herbs left in my storage, all materials that had high medicinal value to have been used by the being.

    It¡¯s good that monster meat is still there; I can still make something good out with limited materials and good monster meat.

    The meat I am going to use for cooking is that of the Thunder Hog. It is an Adamantine Level Monster that is born in a special environment; the meat of it is going to be very delicious.

    Past me would have had a problem cooking it much less eating as it had taken Ashlyn quite an effort to even burn the upper-level of its skin.

    But now, with my current strength, I did not have any problem in cutting its meat and also cooking with the powerful fire ability. The fire had be so strong that I had burned the meat three times before I was able to sessfully cook it.

    Well, it should be powerful now I have 20% power of the zing Lotus, a month ago when Ashlyn had defeated the Thunder Hog, she barely merged 1% power of the zing Lotus.

    Even with the power of my current Constitution, I can only merge 20% of the power of zing Lotus into me. In contrast, Ashlyn, who clearly got even more benefits than I had merged more power than me with it, she had be so powerful that I don¡¯t think anyone in this Ruin had the power to defeat her.

    "Finally Finished."

    I said as I ced the tes in front of Ashlyn and me, and about to start eating when I am noting something different about Ashlyn now and Ashlyn one month ago, nothing had changed in her appearance, she is still a chubby palm-size bird with shiny silvery feathers.

    The only change had urred is the crystal on her head; it had changed from the tear-shaped to a pentagonal shape, and its shade had also be slightly darker.

    "Ashlyn, what happened to your crystal, have you received new ability or something?" I asked but soon regretted it, asking as I know I will receive the same answer, ¡¯I don¡¯t know¡¯ from her.

    Chew Chew Chew...

    ¡¯??Hun?¡¯¡¯

    I let out a surprise sound because her answer is different or half different from her usual answers to these questions.

    She said she didn¡¯t know what happened to the crystal, but she had received abilities through it, she said abilities not an ability, which means she had got more than one ability.

    ¡¯Finally, that crystal could be of some use.¡¯ I thought as since she had received the crystal, it had been mostly a showpiece and nothing more, but now she said she could use some abilities through it.

    "What abilities did you receive?" I asked excitedly, feeling really excited about the abilities she had got. "Chew Chew..." she chirped with a small answer before she drove her small head into the te and started eating.

    ¡¯This little!¡¯ I nearly cursed her, just now when I asked her about the abilities, she said she would show meter, and now I should not disturb her from eating.

    Like her, I also started eating, and just as I took the bite, an involuntary sound couldn¡¯t help but escape from my mouth.

    The meat just melted inside my mouth and gave me a taste that I had tasted only a few times, and there is also a slight jolt of electricity that came from the meat.

    All of thebines make each bite very delicious. before I knew it, I found myself with a full stomach with space to store another bite; otherwise, I would have really eaten more.

    After I finished eating, I rested on the chair for a few minutes before I started to clean the tes and walked toward Ashlyn.

    "Ashlyn, do you know how those two Rules work?" I asked, "Chew Chew Chew...." She started chirping right away as she had been waiting for me to ask, she started exining these two Rules to me speedily.

    The shining green Clover represents the Rule of Healing. It is a Level 1 Rule that I hadprehended identally and had been .u.mting insight until it reached its current Peak Of Basic Stage.

    It did not have any battle capability, but if I circte it within my body, it will heal all my injuries. From now on, I won¡¯t have a need for any Healing medicine.

    As for the second Level 1 Rule, which in the form of Grey Swirl is Rule of, it is not the Rule I hadprehended; it hade from the unmatured fruit that Ashlyn had eaten, for it we have been chased into the forbidden ground.

    As for what this Rule could do, it is as its name suggests it could swallow; this particr rule could swallow any attacking force that came to me and convert into reverse force, which I could use to attack the enemy back.

    There are many conditions attached to the usage of the Rule, at its current power, which is at the Peak of the Basic stage.

    It could only swallow the force that came, it will not swallow any special form of energy, and the force thates at me should not be powerful enough to kill me instantly, the force should not be greater what I could and also the revere energy which it covert from the swallowed attack had to be used within two seconds, or that energy will disappear on its own.

    These two Rules are supremely powerful, even though they are not purely offensive Rule powers, they are very very useful powers.

    Now there are two things that require my immediate focus, one is to collect resources for the advancement of my Constitution, and the other is upgrading and advancing my Sunfire Rule.

    I have four Rule powers in total, three of them are level 1 Rules, and in them, my killing Rule had even reached the Intermediate stage. My fourth Rule, which is a Sunfire Rule, is still a level 2 Rule.

    In it, I have enoughprehension that I could take the Intermediate Stage if I want to, but I did not want that, I want to upgrade it to the Level 1 Rule before I could think about its advancement to the Intermediate stage.

    I have lots of insight into the Sunfire Rule, enough to upgrade it to Level 1 Rule, the only thing I need is chance, and once I get the chance, my Sunfire Rule will be upgraded to level 1 Rule instantly.

 Chapter 966 - Gathering Resources

    <h4>Chapter 966 - Gathering Resources</h4>

    After taking a shower, I walked out of my abode and saw it was alone standing on the empty camp.

    I had received the message from the Guards that they are leaving and even received an invitation to leave with them, but I had politely declined their offer and remained in my abode.

    I am quite surprised that I was not attacked by the Grimm Monsters, seeing my abode is the lone remaining abode in camp. To be honest, I was kind of expecting them to attack me. It is always good to kill some Grimm Monsters before setting out.

    My destination is The War Tower, but I am not in a hurry to go there; I am first going to check the remnant attacks for the treasure before finally going to The War Tower in a few days.

    I would have gone there as soon as possible if it were open, but it is close, there is no reason to go there and wait for it to open, that is simply a waste of time.

    With Ashlyn scouting ahead, I simply followed her, her senses are better than mine, and if she found some remnant attack from which she could extricate the treasures, she would tell me immediately.

    Time passed, and we havee across many humans, and Grimm Monsters, but all of them kept their own distance with each other. Even Grimm Monster, who is like a rabid dog that will attack any human came in their way as fairly calm.

    All of them focused on scavenging the possible treasure from the building and remnant attack.

    Many of them end up losing their life, but the allure of the treasures are so great that both humans and Grimm Monster enter the remnant attack in search of the treasures.

    This strange truce between two mortal enemies is very rare, especially when one has more than five times a number than others, but it is understandable. Both of them are waiting for the War Tower to open; inside it, they will try to kill each other with tooth and nail.

    Currently, they are maintaining the truce because the races don¡¯t want to lose the precious opportunity to collect the treasures as these treasures would help them in raising their strength when they entered the War Tower.

    I am also following this strange truce, unless the Grimm Monsters attack me, I would not attack them on my own.

    Chew Chew...

    It had been half an hour since we had left our abode when Ashlyn chirped through our link, asking me toe closer to her, five minutester when I got close to her I found her staring at the purple wind and inside this purple wind and flowing emerald color leaves.

    These types of winds are verymon in the city sky; a powerful wind elemental powerhouse had fought the battle over the city, leaving hundreds of types of wind type attack remnants all over the city.

    I walked into the sky, took beside her watching the purple wind and emerald leaves within. This purple wind is extremely dangerous when I look at the close distance; all the hairs on my body stood up in attention.

    If I got into it, then even with my current power, it would only take a second for me to turn into the fine paste. Ashlyn staring at it means she had the assurance of getting treasure out of it; otherwise, she would not have stared at it.

    "Can you get it?" I asked her softly, to which she gently nodded and slowly flew toward the wind and stopped at its edge as she looked at the area where the purple wind is flowing.

    AHHHH...

    I was just watching Ashlyn staring at the purple wind when I suddenly heard the mournful screams from the distance. I looked back toward the screams and saw a group of humans getting burned by the hair-thin lightning bolts.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head seeing their futile struggle before the death, these people had given a try at the small lightningke, thinking they could bring out treasure inside it but before they could touch theke, the lightningke reacted and electrocuted these humans.

    ¡¯Four seconds.¡¯ I muttered. It only took those hair-thin lighting four seconds to turn a group of Adamantine into the ash.

    The power this remnant could say to be one of the lowest if the remnant had been sufficiently powerful, it would have only taken a moment for it to turn them into ash.

    ¡¯Be careful.¡¯ I said to Ashlyn who was still staring at the purple wind. This purple wind is sufficiently powerful, and the slightest mistake could result in death.

    Ashlyn kept looking at the wind for more than four hours before she made a move. She quickly covered herself with bright silver fire, which looked like silver paint over her as she dived inside the wind.

    The fire cover is just a cover; inside it is she had activated the Armor, which had grown even more powerful with the merging of fire ability.

    I had asked her not to use the Mystic Method in front of others as is too shocking, and if it were a month ago, I would not have let her use the Mystic Ability even under the cover of the fire.

    But now she could utilize the killing Rule which had forte in the concealing, even with close distance and my current ability, I could see most of the Mystic Energies from her. If I could not sense the Mystic Energies from her, then the other Adamantines could forget about sensing it from her.

    Ashlyn entered inside the wind, and I could tell it is eroding her defenses but at a very fast speed, but she is handling them for now.

    Her speed is very fast; it took her less than a second to reach the closest leaf, swallow it into her mouth ande out. Though it may take her less than a second to get the leaf but she had be heavily injured in one second, her body is riddled with injuries.

    The injuries are quite serious, but they are already healing at the visible rate, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised, despite knowing the Rule of Healing that is doing its magic.

    "You have suffered," I said to Ashlyn as I patted her and took the leaf from her mouth. As I touched it, a swishing sound came over me; I am very sure that if concentrated on this leaf, within a day, I wouldprehend the wind element.

    I looked at it for a few moments before storing it inside the constitution storage and how much need it had fulfilled. It is 9%, which is quite lesser than I had expected but still fine with me.

    "Human you better hand over that leaf to us if you don¡¯t want to die.:" I heard. A second after I put away the lead, a group of four Werewolves appeared in front of me. All of them are Admantines, with the leader being peak Admantines.

    "F.u.c.k Off!"

    I said without even giving them a nce before lighting four kindles on my hand and throwing them at the Werewolves.

    These Grimm Monsters were quite astute; they immediately saw through the dangerousness of the fire and started to run away using their speed methods and defense methods.

    "Ahhhh"

    They were only able to run away for a meter before the silver kindles caught up to then and seeped into their bodies. They screamed as their bodies lighted up in silver before stopping abruptly a secondter as they turned into the ash.

 Chapter 967 - The War Tower Opens I

    <h4>Chapter 967 - The War Tower Opens I</h4>

    ¡¯98.7%¡¯ I saw inside me as I looked at the constitution storage inside me, it had been four days since I had started hunting for the resources, and in just four days, I had nearly finished collecting the resources I needed.

    It was faster than I had thought, as I had estimated that it would take me more a week at least to collect all the resources to take my constitution to Level 10, but I had nearly done it in four days.

    As long as I find the resource worth remaining 1.3%, then I could immediately Advance my constitution to Level 10, and that time, my strength would soar again. I hope I advance before the War Tower opens so that I could make use of the elixir found in The War Tower to reach back to my level.

    Well, I don¡¯t know when the War Tower will be open, but I am quite sure that I am going to find an upgrade to my constitution before that.

    Under the numerous hidden gazes, I asked Ashlyn to find another remnant for resource hunting. In these four days, I¡¯ve be quite famous, as I have taken out more resources from the remnant than any single person.

    That brought many greedy people to me, not only Grimm Monsters but also Humans, all the Grimm Monsters that came at me have died as for humans, I¡¯ve taught them such a lesson that they will not have any greedy thoughts toward anyone.

    Hun!

    We were searching for the resources when the faint Blue Light in the sky started to turn green, I and others noticed that we all turned toward the War Tower which is slowly turning green from the blue.

    ¡¯The War Tower is about to open.¡¯ I said. If past records hold true, then in the six hours, the whole thousand floors will turnpletely green, and that time, the gate of the War Tower will be opened.

    Seeing the War tower is about to be opened, I really don¡¯t want to go toward it right now when I was just inches away from making Advancement in my Constitution, but it is a delicate time.

    This is an important time, I have to be on the human side as huge conflict could erupt before even entering the Tower and me getting there as soon as possible would help a lot.

    I don¡¯t have a huge idea about self-importance, but I am clearly aware that I am one most powerful in the ruin and which makes me indirectly responsible for the other humans, so whether I want it or not, I have to go as soon as possible.

    Sigh, it would have been great if the Tower had opened a dayte, but it seemed like I am not that much luck.

    Well, there is no need to be sad about it, I am sure I will be able to collect1.3% resources I need in the first hundred floors of and if I am lucky, then I might even be able to gather the material for the Level 11 Constitution.

    Though it will be difficult seeing how I will need four times more resources, I had a need for Level 11.

    This Ruin is the best ce to gather the resources quickly, outside I might need months or even years to gather the resources I need to upgrade my Constitution. In Tower, I will have plenty of chances to get the resources, especially at a higher level, I just need to be strong to get them.

    As the Tower started to color Green, thousands of people began to move around toward the Tower that I was quite shocked by seeing such a number.

    While they are moving toward the Tower, both sides aren¡¯t taking a chance to attack each other, all of them are mostly focused on getting to the Tower as quickly as possible.

    In the four days of collecting resources, I went quite close to the tower and even mapped out the safe root in preparation for this, so now that the The War Tower is opening, I am following the safe route I had mapped with quite great speed that I finished travel of five hours within an hour.

    I could see The War Towar which is a few hundred meters ahead of me, and it is huge, absolutely huge.

    It is the tallest structure I¡¯ve ever seen, man-made or otherwise. It is a thousand stories long, and space inside the toward is even bigger as it is enhanced by the spatial method.

    Below the tower, more than three million people had already gathered, and they looked like ants in front of the tower. I looked at the human side, who have about half a million people, five to six times less than Grimm Monsters.

    And the numbers on both sides kept increasing every second as more and more people kepting as they saw the Tower turning Green.

    I moved toward the Human side, and as I got close, I got to sense their aura and saw most people¡¯s presents are from the limit.

    In the people standing, I saw tinum Elites outnumber Golden Elites by more than ten times; such scenes are impossible to see outside as the Golden Elites are always more than the tinums.

    Most of the Golden Elites that had entered this Ruin had already be tinum Elite due to an abundance of limited energy present in this Ruin. Also, due to this limited energy, there are more than ten thousand Admantines present in front of me.

    Seeing such numbers of Adamantine outside is nearly impossible, but here everything is possible.

    The humans are standing in neat formations and as the Grimm monsters opposite to them. Behind the Golden Elite, front of them are tinums, in front of tinums are Diamonds and in front of Diamonds are Admantines, and there is also a small group of people in front of the Adamantine.

    These are twenty-one people in this group, and these people also possessed the aura of Adamantine, but the aura they possess are far deeper than the more than ten thousand Admantines behind them, these are groups of specials which had either epted inheritance or has a special constitution or practiced some Art.

    They are a league above normal Admantines and could contend against the ten thousand Adamantine that is behind them.

    If one looks carefully at these twenty-one people, they will hierarchy there. Everyone was releasing their aura faintly from which could guess how powerful these people were and in the lead are two people who had far stronger aura than the other Specials.

    To my surprise, I found one of the two people in the lead familiar. She is a young woman slightly older than me; even in the Ruin, she is wearing her signature high heels, which are obviously void boots fashioned in the form of high heels.

    She is a young woman who had led the Battle in Raven City, and if I am not wrong, her name Keira.

    Sup!

    I looked at the whole human group before I appeared beside the girl in high heels and redhead boy who is simr to my age.

 Chapter 968 - The War Tower Opens II

    <h4>Chapter 968 - The War Tower Opens II</h4>

    Two of them looked at me slowly as I appeared beside them, to other Adamantines my speed may seem receivable but not to them, they already sensed my approach, and if I were to attack, they would have easily defended against it.

    Both of them looked at me, the redhead boy with curiosity and relief while the Girl in high heels looked at me with a hint of surprise. She had likely to remember me from the Raven city.

    I gave them a soft smile before looking ahead, totally discarding inquisitive gazes from behind me. I had half-concealed my aura through the Killing Rule, and now the aura I am releasing is that of ordinary Peak Admantines, like those behind me.

    My concealment is airtight that those two beside me also could not see through my aura, but they did not question me as they know if I dared to stand beside them, then I had the strength to do it, and if I did not have it, then I could be the biggest idiot here.

    If a conflict arose, then I would be first to die as the Grimm Monsters I would face would not be weaker than those beside me, and their numbers would also be higher.

    Just now look at the current condition between two races, they not only have five to six times more numbers than us, but they are also more special; while we have three, including me, they have seven with each having a simr level of aurapared to those beside me.

    Both sides are silently staring at each other as we watch Tower as it is turning green, it will take around five hours for it to bepletely green, till that time we will continue staring at each other.

    Only when the Tower turnspletely Green will we turn hostile toward each other, if they want conflict outside the tower or inside the tower will bepletely dependent on the other party.

    Four hour had passed, and there was barely half an hour remaining till the Towerpletely turned green. In these four hours, the number of people swells three times, and more and more people keeping every second.

    We now have the six specials, including me, while the Grimm Monsters have fifteen, which is more than double than us, but it is still fine, we might not be able to win against them, but we can sure keep them upied for a long while.

    But the chances of fighting outside are less than 50%, for all the times had opened till now, only two times conflict urred on outside, most of the conflicts have urred on the inside.

    I was just nkly staring when suddenly, I spotted someone familiaring in, and it saw me secondster. As our eyes met, electricity started to fly between our gazes.

    I looked at the shocked face of Earth Crockman, who looked at Ashlyn and me in shock. It had never expected I coulde out of the mist alive, not only alive but also be powerful. That now, I can also stand directly in the front with the most powerful five specials.

    It also became powerful, it had be Peak Adamantine and is also special, but it did not have the ability to stand with the most powerful special Grimm Monster; it could be said it is one of the weakest special.

    We both stared at each when suddenly I made my gaze deeper and curved my lips a little, in a clear indication that if ites across me, I will kill it painfully, and it understood it as well as it shuddered visibly.

    BUZZZ!

    Half an hour had passed, and a loud buzz had resounded from the Tower, and second, after that, a gigantic silver gate appeared on the Tower.

    Beautiful runes could be seen flowing through the edges of gates that nobody dared to look directly at as those who concentrated on those Runes directly will find their eyes burst out.

    We now have seven Specials, and Green Monster has seventeen, ten more than us. All of us have looked at each other, now that the gate has appeared, it is time to enter inside, but it is not easy if both sides are mortal enemies.

    "Shall we go with the usual Rule." Girl in high heels said to seventeen Grimm Monsters who were started opposite to us at the ten meters distance.

    "Sure, but first you have to prove if you have sufficient strength. If you lost, we would massacre all of you right here." said the leading Grimm Monster and shot toward us with other sixteen most powerful special Grimm Monsters.

    As they shot toward us, we seven also shot toward them at our greatest speed; as I moved toward them, I donned the Armor and also brought out my Totem Artifact, which increased my power even further.

    This is a very important moment; If we did not stand on the equal term with the Grimm Monster here, then the full-blown war willmence, and it will be not a good thing for the Human, especially if we specials have lost, most of them will be massacred.

    Sup Sup Sup

    As we were halfway to reaching each other, three arcs of concentrated fire went toward the Grimm Monsters. These arcs were notunched by any us humans but from Ashlyn.

    I could see the frown on the faces of the other five people as I let my overexcited weak monsterunch the attack, the girl in high heels did not seem surprised as had known something like this would happen.

    The frown had just appeared on the faces of my colleague who had just appeared when it was transformed to the shock as they sense energy from the three silver fire arcs, it is the same for the Grimm Monsters who had thought the attack of her was a joke.

    Their faces changed, especially that of the three Grimm Monsters who are these three silver fire arcs aiming at.

    With Ashlyn dealing with three Grimm Monsters, we can now fight with two Grimm Monsters each, and I had already chosen my opponents and they are Volet Horn Bullmen and Frost Snakemen.

    Bullman is holding a nine-meter spear meter long bulky white spear which is three meters longer than the Bullman who is seven meters tall while Frost snakeman holds a thin sword which looks like it is made of Ice.

    Both of them came at me with snakeman front and Bullman behind, seeing theming closer, I four all the power of my fire ability in my sword and as I did, it started to be red from the edges till nearly 20% of the sword turn fiery red, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but smile as the power of the enchantment had so great, that even I can¡¯t imagine what it had be capable to cutting.

    As the enchantment activated, I also activated my killing Rule at full power as I did, I felt like I had sensory overload, as there is too much informationing at me.

    It took a moment for me to calm my nerves down, but at that time, both of the monsters appeared next to me andunched the attacks on me, but the funny thing, I found their attacks too slow.

    They looked like a bunch of Private Stage Grimm Monsters that are attacking me and not one of the most powerful specials present on this battlefield.

 Chapter 969 - Entering I

    <h4>Chapter 969 - Entering I</h4>

    Sacrificing all the offensive power is really worth it, with senses such as this, I could be able to defeat any opponent that is a lot stronger than me.

    Both Violet Horn Bullman and Frost Snakemen alreadyunched their attack; their attacks were not the formal attack but filled with Method Power, which is fatal to even current me.

    But I did not fear their attacks, seeing their attacksing at me, I whip my sword at the Icy sword of the Frost Snakeman as it attacks is faster than that of the Bullman and also closer to me, I will deal with the Spear of Bullman after I finished dealing with the sword of Snakeman.

    Chick!

    Our sword moved closer and closer, till they finally shed and I thought a resounding metallic sound would ring out but to my and Snakemans utter shock that my sword had directly cut through the icy thin sword of the Frost Snakemen, cutting it into two.

    This scene not only shocked Snakemen and me, but those who were watching the battle had also been shocked seeing it.

    The sword of Snakeman may look delicate, but it is extremely heavy, weighing close to my sword and not to forget it the sword of special, which made it out of ordinary weapon even among the weapons of the Adamantines.

    Cutting the sword had surprised me as I never expected that the power of the enchantment would be great and that it was able to cut the powerful weapons held by the Adamantine.

    It was a surprise but it also produced opportunity, as my sword cut through the Snakemen¡¯s sword, it moved toward the chest of Snakeman at a very fast speed.

    The color drained from the face of the snakemen and struggle appeared for the brief moment before it started to move back, but to the snakemans shocks, it¡¯s retreat does not seem to have an effect on the speed of the sword as it ising at the same speed.

    Seeing that a smile couldn¡¯t help but alight on my face, though I could not kill it as it will make things quiteplicated and might even start the battle which we are trying to avoid, I could still have little fun with it.

    CLANK!

    My sword just a hand distance from the chest of the Grimm Monster when a White Spear appeared and blocked my sword, I am not surprised by the block, if I wanted to I could have easily avoided it and cut the frost Snakemen into two before any of its special abilities could materialize.

    "Human, it is enough."

    Violet Horn Bullman thundered angrily, it is very angry, and the reason is not me going after the Frost Snakeman but the mark my sword had created on its white spear, this had really angered the Bullman.

    "Calm down; I am going to kill it, yet!" I said before adding a moment of break, hearing that, the expressions of the both Grimm Monster soured, especially frost Snakeman who had opened its mouth to say something but closed it as it saw my sword disappearing from my hand.

    The battle had been finished, not only mine but to others too. It is a single move battle to gauge each other¡¯s abilities. We have performed better than I thought, especially Ashlyn, who made three Grimm Monster retreat in the single move.

    "We will follow the usual way of entering." Said the White Tusk Elephantman from the Grimm Monster, hearing that Keira nodded before she looked behind.

    "Golden Elite and tinum Enter the tower." Ordered Keira and White Tusk Elephantman gave the same order to the Grimm Monsters, hearing the order Golden Elite and tinum from both sides started to enter inside the tower.

    Within ten minutes, more than five million people entered the Gates, and now only Diamond and Adamantine remained on the field.

    The Diamonds will enter an hourter, and an hour after that will be the turn of the Adamantine and three hour after the Adamantines, we ¡¯specials¡¯ will enter.

    This is a long process, but it is necessary if we all enter inside the Tower together; we will start to fight right away despite there being thousands of different space realms in the first hundred floors.

    This is also the same reason why we sent people in the difference of an hour, so they could get a head start and not get directly massacred by those of the higher level.

    This difference of hour made a great impact and increased the surviving rate of the weaker ones and gave them a chance to increase power and before stronger ones that areing behind them.

    Time passed by as people continueing, those who are tinum or below could directly enter while those of the above level had to wait till their times of entries had appeared.

    "F.u.c.ker, he would have died beforeing back this early!" Shouted White Tusk Elephantman as it killed the first Grimm Monster came out of the exit gate within a minute tinum and below entered.

    Seeing it is Grimm Monster who had first exited the bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on our faces while faces of Grimm Monsters soured. The one thates out first always faces the shame from his race.

    Like this Grimm Monster, who came out, it directly killed to erase the shame of the race. If it had been human, we would not have killed him, but our moods would have definitely soured in disappointment.

    Two seconds after that, another Grimm Monster came off the exit gate and secondter another before finally appeared, though except for first.

    Once entered, one could easilye out; they just have to crush the badge that Tower provides them, and they will be teleported out in the three-second. Yes, one could not teleport out directly; one has to wait for three seconds before they teleport out of the tower.

    This three-second Rule had taken the lives of thousands of people; people would only decide to exit when they are in danger and would not be able to survive even for the three-second, so one has to be astute about crushing their badge once they are inside.

    "Diamonds enter the Tower."

    Keira and White Tusk Elephantman ordered the Diamond levels to enter, fifteen minutes after the diamonds entered loads of people started toe thousands of by a second, it is not surprising. If the Human or Grimm Monster powerhouse enters your level, then it will massacre you, so before it does, many people crush their badge to live.

    And they came out, they could not enter the Tower again, it is a bitter reality and what I had said that whenever the Tower appeared millions would die, but millions would also progress at amazing speed through the Elixir and Rewards that tower gives.

    "Admantines enter the Tower."

    Another hour passed, and finally, it was time for the Admantines to enter, I watched them enter wishing three hours could pass easily so I could enter the Tower.

    The wait had been very painful three hours passed, and our time of the entry into the tower hade.

    "Hehe, it¡¯s our time now." White Tusk Elephantman said with augh as we all started to move toward the gate in one big horizontal line, the gate big enough that we fifty-something humans and Grimm Monsters could enter inside.

    Finally, we reached the gate and took a step inside the gate in unison and disappeared into the Tower.

 Chapter 970 - Entering II

    <h4>Chapter 970 - Entering II</h4>

    As I passed through the gate, I found myself in a very barren ce, and right at that moment, I felt a burning sensation on the back of my palm and small information being transmitted to me.

    On the back of my palm, a red mark of The War Tower had appeared, I controlled it with my mind, and I want to crush that I just have tomand it through my mind and it will be crushed.

    The Rules were simr to what I know as teleportation would only happen three seconds after I crushed it and having an Elixir every ten levels and getting a reward, every hundred levels.

    To pass each level, I would have to kill a sufficient level of obstructions that Tower throws at me and .u.mte enough points to reach to the next level, as for how I will know it, the badge will tell me.

    Zzzz... "Die!"

    I looked around for a moment before I took a step inside the barren ground as I did, I heard the soft sound, and next moment the y human figures made of y appeared out of nowhere and came at me and shouted loudly.

    If one looked at them without focus, one would think of them as the real human, except for their y bodies, everything about them feels real. Their movements, the sound they make, everything feels real.

    These y figures are not weak; each of them has the strength of the initial Golden Elite with thening with a group they are even stronger.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    I looked at them for a moment before a kindle of fire released from me without me moving an inch of my body and seeped into the y figurines and turned them into dust.

    I don¡¯t think for six hundred floors; I even have to look at the obstacle the tower throws at me. Only when I reach the 601st floor, only these things will be interesting for me.

    After I looked at the y Figures for a while, I started to move speedily. Each level at the hundred floors is two-kilometer square; I just have to cross that distance, and I will see the entrance to the 2nd floor.

    The tower is humongous humongous, but the space inside is thousands of times more; the space had been erged through the spatial methods. There are thousands of levels each floor, and on every floor, these levels lessened till one reached 901 floors.

    From 901, there are no different levels; everyone had to pass through the samest hundred levels.

    Buzz!

    I moved swiftly, and as I moved hundreds of kindles released from my body, five secondter my wrist buzzed slightly, and when I looked at it, I found the mark of the Tower turning Green, meaning I have killed enough obstacles that I could pass through the second level.

    Seeing that, I instantly increased my speed and appeared at the gate of level 2 and crossed it. There I found the same barren scenery where the only difference it¡¯s that it had slightly stronger y Figurines, which I had killed within a few seconds and moved on to the next floor/level.

    This Tower is really great; there are so many obstacles to kill. If I had been a Golden Elite right now, I would have been having a thrilling fight here. Everything is ants to these floors, but when I reach the higher the things will be exciting.

    So, I have to reach there as soon as possible, that is why I am crossing each floor in less than ten seconds, and as such I had reached the 7th within a minute of entering the Tower and reached the 10th floor in one and half a minute.

    I stood in front of the exit of the 1Oth floor; from here, I would not reach the 11th floor but reached a special ce for a few seconds to receive an elixir before transporting to the 11th floor.

    Buzz!

    Feeling slightly excited, I took a step inside and soon found myself in the small room, which had formation carved in every part of the room. As I transported there, the room buzzed, and the runes started to glow.

    That exact moment, I felt a faint refreshing feeling traveling through my body and soul. If I had been an average Golden Elite, I would have felt my level rising by this refreshing energy. This is an elixir; to me, it does nothing as I am Peak Adamantine, but to a Golden Elites, it is very precious.

    Sup!

    The refreshing feelingsted for five seconds before it stopped, and I was transported back to the 11th Floor. As I did, I again started my swift level crossing, with more speed than before.

    My speed was so fast that I only needed six seconds to cross each floor, this amazing speed of crossing the levels. The only thing I have to keep in mind is releasing kindle as fast as possible, so by the time I reached the exit, I would have killed enough obstruction that I had permission to move to the next level.

    I crossed level after level, and after every ten levels, I would receive an elixir, and as such, I moved past the 50th level and conduit with my swift speed without any problem.

    As I had said until I reached the 601st floor, I could maintain my current speed. So, I kept crossing the level after level till I finally reached a level 82nd where I finally stopped as I saw another being other than me.

    There are four Grimm Monsters, and one human, each of them is fighting desperately against the y Golems.

    ¡¯Finally.¡¯ I muttered as I saw them, I desperately wanted to see someone, especially Grimm Monster so that I could take their stuff. I only need 1.3% resources, and I will be able to upgrade my Constitution.

    I have to kill them, and it is not just because of resources, even if there are no resources involved I would have killed them, they are Grimm Monster killing them is the duty of every human.

    We are mortal enemies. If it had been the Grimm Monster in my ce, they would have done the same. Any powerful Grimm Monster or human who had entered the Tower, will do the same.

    This is a bitter reality; in the tower, most people, be it Grimm Monsters, or humans are not killed by the challenges sent by the Tower but by their mortal enemies.

    The Grimm Monster and humans had noticed my entry, while humans had an only slight change. The Grimm Monster paledpletely and crushed their badges at the same time, but how can I let them leave.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    As the yellow light shed over their bodies as they crushed their badges, I attacked them with kindle, and secondter, all of them turned into ash.

    I immediately went to their ces and picked their things to stuff them into my storage, and as they sorted a momentter, I took all the stuff from a special block, which I created to store all the energy and herbal things.

    I took all the things from it and stuff them into constitution storage before moving forward; I did not even look at the stuff or the percentage I need; my only goal is to fill it till 100%, that time, the formation itself would inform me.

 Chapter 971 - Level 10 Sin Constitution

    <h4>Chapter 971 - Level 10 Sin Constitution</h4>

    After 82nd Floor, I keeping across the humans and Grimm Monsters every floor. I would kill any Grimm Monster than Ie across and add the things I found in the storage into my Constitution Storage.

    As such, I continued crossing the level until I reached the 99th Level; at the 100th level, I would receive a reward. Even though the Reward would be Golden Elite Stage and would not be much useful for me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.

    Taking a deep breath, I walked into the exit of the 99th floor and found myself in a small room. It also had the formation carved on it but only on the floor.

    As I appeared in the small stool, I found there is a small stool in front of me, and on that stool is copper Axe about 1.2 meters long. The Axe looked amazing, and when I picked it up in my hand, I found it¡¯s weight also amazing.

    As I added my mana into it, it¡¯s a coppery de gleamed faintly with light. It is an amazing weapon, far better than the normal Totem Artifact, any Golden Elite who uses Axe would be thrilled to have it.

    And as like the weapons that Tower gift, this Axe also has a merging seed, which means it could merge with Totem Artifact and increase its quality and power. This merging seed makes all weapons found in the Tower very valuable.

    As people could not always get the best materials when they created the Totem Artifact or had the best formation, merging with weapons found in the Tower could upgrade its blueprint, thus enhancing their potentials.

    This is useless to me, it is the Golden Elite Level, and I do not use the Axe. Even if I had used the Axe, I would not use it. My Totem Artifact far surpassed normal Totem Artifact, it has the unlimited potential, to make it a forbidden ground had been nearly drained.

    I put away the Axe in my storage, the will fetch a very good price due to its merging ability. I stayed in the room for a few seconds before I teleported to the 101st level and continued climbing the levels.

    If I wanted, I could have stayed in the 100th Level for a day; there was a door that leads to a resting room. Every hundred levels, the Tower offers the rest of one day, those who want to could take it.

    The level after 100th had more Grimm Monster in them, and that is a very good thing for me. I get to kill more and more Grimm Monster, which gives me more and more stuff.

    These tinum Level Grimm Monsters have a lot of stuff, a lot more than that of Golden Elites. It made me really happy, as the more things they have, the quicker I will be able to Advance my constitution.

    110th, 120th,130th, 140th, 150th, 160th, 170th, I kept climbing the level. It is no challenge to me at all, if not for me collecting the stuff from the Grimm Monster after killing them, my speed would have been even higher.

    I wonder how Ashlyn must be doing; she had also entered The War Tower with me. I¡¯m sure she would be faster than me. Before entering the tower, I had told her not to be too fast; she should kill all the Grimm Monster and also slow down at the higher level so that she could kill some Special Grimm Monsters and take their stuff.

    When I reach thest four hundred levels, I am nning on slowing down a little so that I could kill some special Grimm Monster. I had already nned a strategy from the information I have read about the Tower.

    Buzz!

    I had just killed all the Grimm Monsters from the level 176th and stuff their thing into Constitution Storage and moved speedily toward the exit when suddenly, my whole body vibrates slightly.

    Seeing that an ecstatic smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I was finally able to .u.mte enough resources to upgrade my Constitution to Level 10.

    I had thought I would have to kill the Grimm Monster till 300th till I got enough stuff from the Grimm Monster as the things I need is humongous, it is four-times what small hill size herbs I have .u.mted through the year, though the quality of these herbs was quite low, the amount was humongous.

    Still, in this amazing Ruin, I was able to collect them in less than a week, doing such a feat outside would be nearly impossible.

    Rumble!

    Seeing I had collected all the materials required for the Advancement of my constitution, I immediately started it as I did, a rumble resounded through my body before energy from the formation began to spread every inch of my body.

    As the energy spread, I found my power slowly regressing, which is not strange seeing I am advancing in the constitution.

    I am not worried about regressing my level, if it were outside, I would have been a little worried as I would need the humongous amount of energy to level up, but here I do not have to worry about those things.

    There is Elixir, though the elixir I am getting through the current levels are not much use to when I reach higher levels; the Elixir will be powerful, and I will be able to advance my levels through it.

    I watched the process of constitution advancement for a minute before I started to move forward. I could move and use my powers during the Advancement, so there is no need for me to stay in a single spot during my advancement.

    I continued climbing the levels as I did, my constitution continued advancing, and my level kept regression, from Peak Adamantine to Mid Adamantine to Initial Adamantine and it is still regressing, which had surprised me little.

    As during the first nine-level, my level had regressed to that of Initial tinum from Peak Diamond, but how huge difference of power between the Diamond and Adamantine is and how I already have Level 9 Constitution, I thought my level would only regress to the Mid Adamantine at most Initial Adamantine.

    But I was wrong, and I am very happy about it as the more level regressed, the more potential I have, and since this tower, I don¡¯t have to worry about getting my Level back, it made me even more ecstatic.

    The advancement continued for nearly an hour, and when it finished, my level regressed to the Mid Diamond, but my strength had increased at least by three times, it is such a huge advancement, I couldn¡¯t believe how strong I have gotten.

    With such a level, I have some confidence that I might be able to cross all the Adamantine Levels, especially level 801 to 900; they are the most difficult levels for an Adamantine, and only Specials could survive inside them.

    Normal Adamantine could not reach there, even if it does normal Adamantine would notst even second before he got killed. That area is for specials and very, very powerful Specials could reach the end of it.

    As for entering the level above 900, it is a simple joke; only those above Adamantine could survive there. I don¡¯t have the confidence to survive there, the only one I know who could survive above 900 level is Ashlyn.

 Chapter 972 - Crossing Levels I

    <h4>Chapter 972 - Crossing Levels I</h4>

    I have crossed the 300th level in just two and a half hours; my speed had barely slowed even after strong Dimond started to show up. It did not matter; If it is tinum, Diamond, or regr Adamantine, everything is the same for me.

    In the 300 levels, I had crossed, I had received three rewards, on which is an ax, a shield, and as strange as it sounds three seeds. Those seeds are of the very rare lily, called from Tranquil Lily Family; these lilies produce a smell that could calm one¡¯s mind.

    I had directly added them into my Constitution formation, but seeing they are not making much difference, I took them out. I could sell them in exchange for herbs; if I am lucky, I might be even able to fill 1% of constitution storage.

    Since my constitution had upgraded Level 10, I started adding stuff for Level 11, and there is quite a big chance that I might be able to gather enough materials in the Tower that might be able to upgrade my constitution to Level 11.

    I have this hope because I was able to collect the 1.8% materials for the Level 11 Constitution Advancement.

    Seeing I need about four times more resources Advancement to Level 11 Constitution, getting this much resources within a hundred some levels is a huge deal.

    These resources, I have got them from the tinums and Diamonds. So I go higher ande across more powerful Grimm Monsters, I will be able to gather even more resources, I just wished I would be able to gather enough resources to take my Constitution to Level 11, if I can do that then I might have a chance to go above 900th level.

    With those hopeful thoughts, I kept advancing while killing any Grimm Monster I¡¯vee across. At these levels most of the powerhouses of Diamonds, tinum levels have ceased to exist here.

    While I am crossing the levels, my own level finally started increasing with the elixir; when I reached the 599th level, my level had reached Seven Star Diamond. I have been taking Diamond level Elixir for the past three hundred levels, but it only took me to Seven Star Diamond, not even a peak Diamond.

    For normal Diamond, this much Elixir would be enough to take the Adamantine Level, but it only took me to Diamond Level.

    Level 10 Constitution has a huge energy need; that even I started to feel scared again thinking about the resources I would need if I was outside.

    And this is the need of the Level 10 Constitution, Level 11 and Level 12 Constitution would have even higher resource needs that I started to sweat just thinking about them.

    I shook my head off to those thoughts as thinking too much about them will not help me at all and looked at the gate before me, it will take me to the 600thyer where I will receive and reward, and after then, I will be sent to the 601st level finally.

    601st level is for the Adamantine, ahead of all the enemies and obstruction I will face to have power to the Adamantine. They will either be Adamantine and or the power to fight the Adamantine.

    Without any waiting, I took a step inside and found myself in a small room again, and in front of me is beautiful Green color armor that is floating. I looked at Armor for a few seconds before picking up and putting it into my storage.

    Earlier my eyes started to shine seeing the reward, but now after getting a reward and seeing the rewards of those I had killed, I had a pretty much-lost interest in rewards, now only rewards I will be interested in are the ones I will be getting is Adamantine floors means I will pretty excited for the next reward.

    Buzz!

    The runes below me buzzed, and I transported to the 601st Level and instantly found myself in the snow. Every power level floor had its environment and different creatures attacking it.

    The first hundred Floors, which referred to Golden Elite levels, had an environment, and I was attacked by Human y Figures. The two hundred levels after that are for tinum and had a Tundra environment, and I was attacked by beasts made of Grass.

    The next three hundred levels in which referent Diamond Elite was swamped and I was attacked by the creatures made of the Mud. The past six hundred levels were no challenge to me, and so I did not care for the environment and creature within.

    But now these three hundred levels are for Adamantine, and it will be a snow environment, and if I am writing, then I will be attacked by Yeti, Snow Giants, and other snow creatures.

    "Human Die!" and of course Grimm Monster, right now, and Adamantine Grimm Monstering at me with ferocious expressions, it had likely sensed my Diamond, which I am keeping as simr to normals and attacked me.

    Dhub!

    I took a slight look at before a kindle of silver fire released from me and crashed into it, and before it knew, it got turned to ash, and its stuff fell on the ground with a dhub.

    I picked up their stuff and stored them in storage where they got separated before I added the stuff into my Constitution storage without stopping even for a moment.

    Roar A Roar...

    As I was moving speedily, a Yeti, snow lion and snow Giant came at me; all of them were made of snow but looked exceptionally real with their huge bodies, especially the Ice Giant, which is twenty meters tall and had a huge Ice ax in its hand.

    In front of it, the Yeti and Snow lion looked like little children as they were just as seven meters long. I looked at three Ice Golemsing at me with a smile before three kindles of fire released from me.

    Blop Blop Blop...

    The three kindles hit the Ice creature, and the next moment, all of them turned into the water and fell on the ground. The level of these creatures are quite low; their strength isparable to the average One Star Adamantine.

    I flew above and looked at the stretch of the fifty kilometers square; in such hundreds of fights could be seen happening, and seeing there were thirty Grimm Monsters present at this level, my eyes started to shine.

    From now on, I have to be very swift, killing the Grimm Monsters. I have to kill them before they crush their badges and disappear.

    Some Grimm Monster already noticed my killing and crushed their badges; I could see a yellowyer appear on their bodies, and as soon as three seconds finished, they would disappear from the Tower.

    But how can I let such meaty things disappear, I need a huge amount of resources which only they can give me, and it would lose to me if I had let anyone escape.

    So, I increased my speed and took out knives from my storage before I started throwing them at the Grimm Monsters. I first targeted those who have crushed their badges first before targeting the others.

 Chapter 973 - Crossing Levels II

    <h4>Chapter 973 - Crossing Levels II</h4>

    I killed all the Grimm Monster in the 601st Level and collected their stuff before I moved to the next level, where I did the same.

    Now that I have reached the Adamantine levels, releasing kindles is not enough, I have to be fast to kill all the Admantines within three seconds before they crush their badge and disappear.

    Each Grimm Monster running away is a great loss for me; each of them holds a huge amount of resources that takes me closer to my next Advancement and which I am steadily approaching.

    In each level, the quantity of the resources would increase by a few point percentages, and sometimes if I am lucky, I would find some good resources that would increase the quantity by one to two percent.

    Though it rarely happens, it happens, which made me very assured that as long as I did note across a particrly tough opponent that could oust me out of the Tower, I will be able to upgrade my Constitution in Level 11.

    Soon I reached the 650th level, and from there, things have started to be hard as I began killing more Admantines. Each floor has more than a hundred Adamantine Grimm Monsters, and they are more and more powerful.

    I am now encountering the over Hundred Adamantine Grimm Monsters at every level, and it is bing hard for me to kill them in just a few seconds as they are spread over the distance of the fifty kilometers, and some of them started to get away.

    They would astutely crush the badge and getaway, I tried to be faster in killing them, but they would always get away, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. There is nothing I could do about it except for being faster.

    Ever since I had entered the Tower, I had felt no challenge. Everything was so easy to kill that I did not even lift my hand till the 600th level; I would just release the kindle through my body, but now there is some challenge, and that challenge is to kill any Grimm Monster I havee across.

    With the newfound challenge, I started killing Grimm Monsters. The knives in hand started to be faster and faster and more and more urate, that no Grimm Monster survives against them.

    I continue doing that, and on some levels, I would be sessful, killing all the Grimm Monsters; it gave me a sense of aplishment and motivated me to get better.

    "Well well, look what I have found," I said loudly in anger as I looked at the scene in front of me.

    There is one Grimm Monster who was killing indiscriminately. It heard my voice as I intentionally spoke louder and color drained from its face that it had immediately crushed the badge and became surrounded by the yellow light.

    It is one of Special Grimm Monster, not the most powerful one but special nheless. The Oxman had already crushed the badge and prepared to escape, but how could I when it had killed so many humans on this level and levels below it.

    I looked at it with a smile, and the next moment, a knife appeared in my hand. This knife is bathed in the resplendent fire covering it densely.

    As I covered it with fire, I threw it at the Grimm Monster, who had already activated its defense method and ran away in the zigzag fashion.

    The knife is very fast, faster than any knife I had ever thrown. Usually, when I throw a knife, I only use a little bit of fire as it is more than enough to turn any average Adamantine to the ashes.

    But for this Grimm Monster, I used a little more fire as it is not the normal Grimm Monster, it is a ¡¯Special¡¯ to kill it, I will have to put some extra effort.

    A look of horror appeared on its face as it saw the knife cloaked in a meing at it, seeing normal speed won¡¯t help in dodging the knife, it had overdrafted its speed method for more speed, but to its horror, the knife had no effect.

    Puch!

    It seemed to have gotten even faster, and before it tried something else, the knife tore through its best defensive method like a paper and pierced through its back. Just as It did, a terrifying heat spread through his body, making it shine silver before turning it into the Ash.

    I did not pick its stuff right away; this fight, which barely took even a second, caught the attention of the many Grimm Monsters who had crushed their badge to get out of the Tower.

    I started throwing knives after knives at breakneck speed, killing the tense of Grimm Monster by second. It threw the knives for a few seconds before I stopped as I died all the Grimm Monsters present at this level.

    Though some of them were still able to get away, there is nothing I could do about them, they were too far, and I had too many Grimm Monsters to kill.

    After killing the Grimm Monsters, I slowly walked toward human bodies, in between snow creatures who were not even looking at me even when I was walking by them.

    In each level, one has to get a fixed amount of points, once one gets a fixed amount of position, the creature of the toward wouldpletely ignore you unless one attacked them on your own.

    As for how to get points, simplest is the killing the creature of the tower; there is another way which kills others and gets their points, which is why rarely have to kill the creature from the tower as I would always .u.mte points by killing Grimm Monster before they could even touch.

    I picked one human body after another; I did not take their stuff or look at what they have. I just picked it up and stored it into the special location in my storage, which I had created to store the human bodies.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh when I picked their bodies, one powerful Grimm Monster could easily reap the lives whenever it goes, not only Grimm monster humans too. Pick me for example, ever since I walked into the tower, I had tried to kill any Grimm Monsters I¡¯vee across.

    It was a good thing that there are lost levels, at least below level 600, it gives weaker people of both races a chance to survive and advance, but after level 600, it became cutthroat as levels started to converse and more powerhouses meet.

    I heard thest hundred levels are the only hundred levels; there were no copies of them. So there are quite high chances of us meeting if they had crossed the levels at the same speed as mine.

    After collecting bodies of humans and stuff of the Grimm Monsters, I advance to the next level. In the Advanced levels, I started toe across more and more specials; even levels even have two or three of them.

    I killed most of them, but some of them were still able to get away, for that I could not do anything, and as such, I finally reached the 699th level, and in front of me is the 700th level where I will get a reward.

    Just thinking about it is making me excited as the reward I will get will not be low level but the Adamantine level, which might turn very useful to me, I thought as I stepped inside the door.

 Chapter 974 - Rule Of Sun

    <h4>Chapter 974 - Rule Of Sun</h4>

    When I entered inside, I saw an abstract painting floating in front of me, and this painting isn¡¯t real, it is made of light and seemed to contain all the colors in the world.

    "The Painting,"

    I said ecstatically, this is one of the Rewards I had been wishing to receive and was quite disappointed when I did not receive it. But now I have finally received it and received it at the Adamantine Stage which means the benefits I am going to gain from it would be huge, absolutely huge.

    I did not waste any time as I touched the painting while projecting the Sunfire Rule into the painting.

    First few seconds, nothing had happened, but then suddenly everything in front of me turned nk and before amazing scenery appeared in front of me.

    This is the second time I saw something this Grand; thest was the memories hidden in the potion, which I had drunk in the Aferian Ruin.

    In front of me is a humongous Blue Sun zing radiantly; it is absolutely humongous, and has a string of tinys orbiting around it.

    It is releasing the Rule power that feels very familiar and also very very suppressive that I am barely able to use my Rule power in front of it.

    The Rule Of Sun, one most offensively powerful Level 1 Rule, seeing it, my mind got absolutely blown out. It is a once in a lifetime chance toprehend such Rule.

    A second ago, when I touched the painting while projecting the Sunfire, I thought I would Comprehend from Rule of Sunwave or Sunre, which both are pretty powerful Level 1 Rule but did not expect that I wouldprehend from the Rule of Sun directly.

    It is an absolutely huge deal, and I would not waste such a chance toprehend from it.

    Hun!

    I was about to start activelyprehending when I suddenly spotted the change in my Sunfire and sensing the change, I immediately squashed it. My Sunfire Rule was about to upgrade to Level 1 Rule, seeing that I immediately squashed it.

    It was going to upgrade into the lower level 1 Rule, the Rule of Sunwave, which I do not want my Sunfire to upgrade. If it had been any other time, I would have ecstatically upgraded my Rule powers, but now I do not want to.

    I have Rule of Sun toprehend from, and if I did notprehend it and I would be a biggest idiot. So, I had to make the best use of that to sessfullyprehend the rule of the Sun.

    I¡¯ve already had the mostprehension to take my Rule power to the lower level 1 Rule; otherwise, the rule upgrade would not have started the second, I sensed the Rule of Sun.

    Now, I just have to get more insight, so that my Rule of Sunfire evolves directly to the Rule of the Sun. It will be quite difficult without Ashlyn, but I am confident in myprehension ability. So, I started toprehend as I only have an hour to do that.

    As I carefully sense the rule and insight after insight starts to float inside my mind, from the fearfulness of its irs, which can vaporize the whole or its gentle rays, which could create life in a barren.

    I gained insight from all the aspects of the Sun, and while doing that, theprehension inside me started increasing at the visible pace while Iprehend I am also keeping a tight lid on my Rule power.

    It is standing on the very delicate line, a slight carelessness on my part, and my Rule power upgrade into Rule of Sunir, not only that it might also reach an intermediate Grande.

    Time passed by, and I got lost in theprehension of the Sun, but despite my getting lost in theprehension, I kept a tight lid on my Rule power, not letting it upgrade.

    Shake Shake...

    Finally, after an hour had passed and everything in front of me had darkened before I came back to the small room, but this time, there was no painting made of light floating in front of me.

    "If I had an hour more, I would have gotten enoughprehension to reach the Intermediate directly," I said with a sigh before I released the grip I had on my Sunfire, and next moment, a silver red feather started to burn.

    As it started burning, it started to change its shape into the globe before bing bigger, the globe looked like a Sun with tiny silver blotches all over it.

    A half an hour into theprehension, I alreadyprehended enough to upgrade my Rule to the Sun, but I did not as I would not have been able toprehend when my rule evolved.

    So, I keptprehending hoping to get enoughprehension to take my Rule to the intermediate stage directly but unfortunately, it could not happen, but I am not sad, I am feeling the opposite.

    I haveprehended a powerful Rule such Rule of Sun, which is among one of the best offensive Level 1 Rule. For some time, the Sunfire had fallen back as it could not keep up with my progress, but now, with it evolving into the Powerful Rule of Sun, it came back with a bang.

    A few secondster, the upgrade hadpleted, and now I could be said to haveprehended the Rule of Sun. In my source, it looked like a mini sun, but despite looking threatening, it is being suppressed by the killing, which is not only times bigger but also at the Intermediate Stage.

    I was just looking around when my formation lit up and transported me to the 701st floor. "F.u.c.k!" I couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly; I wanted to take a rest and train for a day.

    Now that I had got the Rule of Sun, and I am confident that I would get enough resources to advance my constitution to Level 1, I am thinking of getting into the 901 Level and before that, I wanted to train three days I would get between the these Three Hundred Adamantine levels but I was so busy checking my new Sun Rule that I did move to other room in time and got teleported.

    F.U.C.K!

    Cursing, I looked ahead and saw two Snow Giants wearing Armoring toward me, seeing them my lips couldn¡¯t help, but the curve and I took out two knives from my storage and threw them at the snow giants.

    Zup

    These two Giants are powerful, having powerparable to the weak Special Adamantine, but as my knives touched them, they directly vaporized; they did not turn to water, they directly vaporized, which even surprised me quite a bit.

    My knives not only coated with dense silver fire, but they also contain the Rule of Sun, which made them even more powerful, powerful enough to vaporize the weaker specials directly.

    Seeing such attack horror appeared on the Grimm Monsters who were watching, and they crushed their badges in unison, but it had be toote for them as I started attacking with knives, right after I finished dealing with the Snow Giants.

 Chapter 975 - Violet I

    <h4>Chapter 975 - Violet I</h4>

    The Grimm Monsters in the seven hundredth floors are less in numberspared to the six hundredth floor. On the Six hundredth floor, I used to see, on average, fifty Grimm Monster per level, but now seeing ten feels like a miracle.

    Well, it is understandable, the seven hundredth floor is for the Special Admantines, and there were not that many specials around, ever since I had entered the seven hundredth flood 98% of the specials were unknown, I did not see them when we were facing the Grimm Monsters.

    They are likely Adamantines who went three hours before us and became Special in the Tower.

    My speed of level crossing was, the ordinary special would not be able to match it, only those most powerful specials will be able topete with me in climbing the levels.

    It is kind of boring though; every Grimm Monster I¡¯vee across had been killed by the single move of mine, there was not a single one that would take more than one attack from me.

    If I had waited for the day, then I surely would have met many strong Grimm Monsters, but who is climbing the levels like a rocket would rarely get a chance to meet any powerful Grimm Monsters unless I slowed down or waited for the days.

    There is no reason crying over the spilled milk, I just have to continue in this Sevens Hundredth levels, and once I reach Eight Hundred levels, I would not have to worry about finding the opponent as there even opponent would worthy taking out my sword including the Ice Golems.

    Eight Hundredth levels are for most powerful Adamantine Specials; every being there, including Ice Golems, will be powerful.

    "Finally!" I muttered as I received the Elixir at the 710th level; I had finally advanced to Adamantine.

    I had thought, I would be back in the Adamantine Level in the Six Hundredth levels, but the Elixir there was not enough to cross me Adamantine and Diamond, only receiving Elixir here was I able to reach the Adamantine.

    But seeing my humongous energy needs, the Elixir in these Seven-Hundredths levels would not be enough for me to reach the Peak Adamantine, they would be most take me to the Mid Adamantine.

    Time passed as I crossed the levels, the opponents got stronger, but they are still ants to me, turning as they turn into ash by every attack of mine. I continued killing without stopping and kept adding more and more resources into my storage.

    Soon, I reached 790th Level and received thest blessing of the seven hundredth levels, which took my level to Three Star Adamantine, to initial Adamantine; elixir here was not even enough to take me to the Mild Adamantine.

    "Human we meet again,"

    Suddenly I heard a familiar voice from behind when I was throwing the knife at the lone Grimm Monster; when I looked behind, I saw seven meters tall Violet Horn Bullman who just entered 797th level.

    The Aura of Bullman had clearly changed; it had be a lot stronger than before, not only that it is also wearing Crystalline Violet Armor, which is giving off very threatening feelings.

    "New Armor?" I asked with a smile as I looked at the Violet Armor, which looked amazing on it.

    "Yes, I got it as my reward." It replied with a prideful voice. As expected, it had got the Armor, and since it had at the Adamantine level, its power could not be underestimated at all.

    "Well thank you for it, I will cherish it well after I got it off your dead body," I said with a friendly voice as if I am talking to a friend, not an enemy whom I just threatened to kill and take off the beutiful Armor it is wearing.

    "You have a sharp tongue, Human; it will be the first part I will eat off your body when I killed you." It said without getting angry before it attacked with its eight-meter long spear, crushing two Ice Beast Golem, a Yeti Ice Golem, and Snow Giant Golden in a single strike before it came at me with the swift speed.

    The smile remained on my face as I saw iting, I casually took an ash-colored Great Sword from my storage and waited on the spot for its attack to reach me. It looked a little surprised, but the next moment it became serious again as it increased its speed.

    In less than a second, it crossed the distance of hundreds of meters and appeared in front of me as it swung its spear at me. I looked at the swinging speak carefully and found the mark I had left on it hadpletly disspeared.

    I looked at the spearing at me without blinking, and when it crossed the half of the distance, I finally swung my sword at its spear.

    CLANG!

    Step Step Step...

    A resounding metallic sound rang out as our weapons shed; just as that happened, the Grimm Monster started to take a step back. Its eyes have gone wide as it could not believe what had happened.

    "You should use your inheritance, if not you will die at next attcak." I stated the truth, ever since I had entered the Tower, my strength had grown a lot that even I did not have an idea how much stronger I am.

    I hope this Violet Horn Bullman has a big inheritance that could pose some challenges to me. I have be quite bored since I entered the Tower, I¡¯ve not found a single one challenging opponent, the single move of mine has killed all of them.

    This Bullman is only one who survived, though I had not used real power against it; still, it hadsurvived and now I have to ce my hopes on it to give me some real challenge.

    "Very well, I will show you the Inheritance of Violet Horn Bullmen Tribe." It said and next moment, its horns started to shine brightly, and runes started to flow out from it.

    The Runes spread all over its body before merging inside as they did, Violet Aura burst out of its body and with its battle power, its battle power was rising rapidly, till it rose to the degree that brought a brilliant smile on my face.

    "The aura seemed good; I just hope that it is not an empty balloon," I said as I saw violet aura covering its body and white Sphear one which the Violet Runes started to appear.

    "It will be your honor to die under the Grand Inheritance of my tribe." It shouted and loudly before it came to me. For a moment when it came, it had be a blur to me before turning to normal speed.

    It appeared in front of me and swung its Spear like a python, looking at the spear one would get a feeling that it is not a weapon but a live python that ising to reap my life.

    Seeing its spearing at me, tearing through the air, I also swung my sword with the power, feeling very excited to experience the power of the Inheritance for the first time.

 Chapter 976 - Violet II

    <h4>Chapter 976 - Violet II</h4>

    CLANG!

    The white spear covered in violet runes and shed with my sword, and when it did, a huge metallic sound rang out, and immense force came at me with the Violet Energy of the Bullmen.

    I did not put up any defense as it came to me; I want to experience the power of the Level 10 Constitution.

    The force and Violet Energy entered inside me, and when I experienced it, I was blown away by the power of it. If it had an average Adamantine of any stage beside me, he would have exploded into the fine pieces. The force is too big, not to forget the strange Violet energy is released.

    This Violet Energy is one of strangest energies Ive ever seen, it is not harming me but block all the nodes from which I could get energy, not the nodes of my physical, it is also started to block the connection with source and the heart space from which I got my mana and Mystic Energies.

    It is doing all that by transforming into the runes and creating the formation, so blockage will not be a block that one could break through the sheer force. One will need a defined method to break these formations or use sheer force like mad, that would so much time that Bullman would easily finish you.

    I was shocked seeing the nature of this Violet Energy and understood that I had a way to underestimate the Inheritances, especially the Inheritance of a powerful tribe as Violet Horn Bullmen.

    The force as energy started to work their magic as they energies my body, but they had just begun when my body started to release faint red energy and which directly consumed all the force and Violet energy that had infiltrated my body and soul.

    "Nice Inheritance, that Violet Energy of yours is very difficult to solve for the average Adamantine, even weaker Special Admantines would notst long in front of it," I said, its attack was powerful, but it did not faze me even a bit, I did also shook slightly by the attack.

    It got surprised, but a look of understanding shed in its eyes, "You are powerful, but the attack I had performed just now was the simple attack, I will now show you the real power of my Inheritance." It said as it swiftly took back its spear.

    "Violet st!" It shouted as it did, a big, dense cloud of Violet energy started to appear on the tip of the spear, and at the same time it¡¯s Spears movements became faster and difficult to differentiate as phantoms began to appear around it which look extremely real and giving off the same aura as the main Spear.

    The Spear had merged into the tens of phantom that one could not see which Spear is real, normal Adamantine could forget about identifying the real Spears as every spear looked the same and felt the same.

    I was impressed by this attack of its; it is not every day one would get to see such an amazing andplex attack. Seeing iting, I swung my sword at the Spear, others may have problems seeing the real spear, but I did not.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed again with more strength than before, but this time as our weapons shed, the thick cloud of Violet Energy, which was present on the tip of the spear, moved and enveloped my body before seeping inside me.

    The Violet energy inside this move is more than twenty times than before, and now it hade inside and speared thought every inch of my body and started to create the sealing formations, but like before, this time to my constitution had dealt with it easily as before.

    Seeing such change, I¡¯ve really felt like I had be quite overpowered than an attack so dangerous as this wasn¡¯t able to harm me even a bit.

    "You should really start attacking me with real moves, using these moves won¡¯t work on me," I said to Bullman. It again got surprised seeing meing out of its attack unscathed.

    This time it did not say anything; just the calm Violet Aura around it started seething and started to give off very aggressive feelings. It seemed like this Violet Energy could change in nature as it had now changed from Sealing Type to offensive type.

    "Violet Fury!" It attacked again, and this time, its aura is covered in the seething violet energy, which could destroy anything thates in its way. And this time, this attack did not have any illusion; it came directly without the fanfare of the phantoms.

    I became a little serious seeing this attack; it is a very powerful attack that even I did not dare to underestimate as this attack is powerful enough to threaten me if it hit directly to my body.

    Seeing the attacking, I also swung my sword, and in a moment, my sword reached its and about to sh when the spear changed the directions as a wily viper with the aim of piercing through my neck.

    CLANG!

    Seeing that small smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face and I flicked my wrist a little and my sword and immediately blocked its way, and it shed against my sword.

    Immense force crashed down on my body with the seething Violet energy; as they entered my body, they started to attack in unhesitantly.

    The force had directly attacked my internals while the violet energy turned into small formation before those formations began exploding.

    Though these Violent explosions did not harm my internal as blood-red energy enveloped and neutralized the energy before they could, they are still able to shake my body slightly as that is really something.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    I was about to praise it for such an attack when I saw another attacking at me, and it was faster and stronger than before, so I swung my sword to deal with it and before another attack came, which was even stronger.

    Its attack got stronger and faster at the rapid pace, but no matter how much stronger they got, they were not able to do anything to me, my constitution was able to handle everything with ease, and that had really shocked me.

    This Volet Horn Bullman is not a weakling, but I was able to fight against it without using any of my power, I am fighting against it with just my Physical strength.

    It would not have been possible with the Level 9 Constitution, but Level 10 hadpletely changed the dynamics. It had made me really powerful and not to forget the level I had to fill again, which was an immense amount of energy when it was regressed.

    This is just a Level 10 Constitution, what kind of height will my power reach when I Advanced my constitution to Level 11 or Level 12.

    Hun!

    The fight continued but the rise in power of its moves had started to slow down, and now it is barely increasing its power. I was about to end it if it had nothing much to offer when I sensed something and saw yellow light begin to cover it.

    It had seen its end and now had crushed its badge to escape but how can I let it escape.

 Chapter 977 - Cutter

    <h4>Chapter 977 - Cutter</h4>

    "You should have asked before leaving?" I said calmly as yellow energy spread through its body, as yellow energy spread, a thickyer of Violet Energy started to spread over its body if one looked carefully they could see tiny runes floating inside it.

    It is a Defensive ability; it had activated it as soon as it crushed the badge; not only that, it also kept its spear ready in case I attacked. There is fear in its eyes, but it also believes that it will be able to getaway.

    "I will fight you again when I upgrade my Inheritance; at that time, you won¡¯t be my match." It said.

    Yes, inheritances could be upgraded, but very few people have the capability to do that, 95% of people stayed with the same Inheritance they have received the first time, only around 5% of people were able to upgrade their inheritance.

    Puchi!

    "Unfortunately, you will not get a chance," I said when I two and half-second passed when I disappeared from my spot; next moment I appeared beside it with my sword in its heart.

    It looked shocked, seeing it and opened its mouth to say something, but I burned its heart to cinders before it could do anything. I could have let it say something, with my sword in its chest, its escape had already been hindered, but there was no use talking to it, so I just killed it.

    I took out my sword from its chest and stored its body inside my storage; this is the first Grimm Monster that had not been turned into ash by me. I¡¯ve decided not to burn the bodies of the Grimm Monsters anymore, especially bodies of powerful Grimm Monsters.

    I would need a massive amount of energy for the advancement of my Constitution and turning them into the ash is simple waste.

    I had not collected bodies before because I was not worried about collecting the crystals. I am confident that with my current power, I could easily .u.mte the humongous number of the mana crystals that I would need for Level 11 and Level 12 Constitution within a few months.

    Mana Crystals were never a problem for me; there are walking talking sources of them; the problem for me is the herbs.

    I need to have at least 50% of herbs in advancement resources. The sheer amount I will need for the Advancement would be humongous, and gathering it would be very difficult, especially if I want to do that within a few months.

    So, I will have to collect all the resources I would need in this Ruin, not 100% but I would need to have at least 50% resources for the advancement to Level 12, as for the Advancement of the Level 11, I have no worries about it, I am very confident that I would be Advance my Constitution to Level 11 in this Tower.

    After storing and adding things of the Violet Horn Bullman into my constitution storage, I continued my travel. I did not look at how much my Constitution storage had filled; I stopped doing that after the storage got filled with the 50% resources.

    I crossed level after level, and finally, I reached the 799th Level, next level I would receive a reward, and I am very excited about it, but I have also reminded myself that I should make the same mistake I had made thest time.

    I will quickly move away from the formation to another room after I collected my reward. I will only have two days of rest, and I want to train and make sufficient progress as now my target has changed.

    Before entering the Tower, my goal was to reach 900th Level and get a reward from there, but now my target had changed, now I reached the Apex of the Tower, 1000th Floor.

    Though it is impossible to reach there with my current strength, even reaching 920th Level would be difficult for me, as this the level above 900th is for those at an unnamed level above Adamantine. They are supposed to be supremely powerful. However, I will still try my all to get there.

    Taking a deep breath, I entered inside the gate and again appeared in a small room and now in front of me is my reward floating as usual, as I looked at the reward my heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but quicken.

    It is a sword, though with my Toten all the weapons are useless to me, I still got excited by this sword. These are releasing incredible fluctuations and just sensing them; I know it will be incredible.

    I took the sword without waiting and received information about it in my mind as I walked toward the resting room holding the new sword.

    This room could not be said to be a room but a big entry hall, there is nothing in the hall except for the Runes carved floors.

    Sitting I look at the sword in my hand; this sword ispletely opposite of my totem Artifact.

    It is a Staff Sword named Cutter 921, which is 1.5 meters long, it is a 0.5-meter long wooden handle and 1-meter long de which is sky blue. The sword ispletely straight with a 45-degree tip.

    This sword is extremely durable that I don¡¯t think even my totem Artifact would make a scratch on it and very suited to be used with all Elemental Abilities and Mystic Energies.

    It has only one enchantment, and that is cutting, it could cut through anything, even steel is cheese in front of it. Aside from my Totem Artifact, it is the best sword I¡¯ve ever seen. If I did not have my Totem Artifact, I would have definitely made it my permanent sword.

    I took my Totem Artifact and tried to merge with it but faced intense resistance from it. The level of my Totem Artifact is way higher; it would not merge anything aside from the weapon which had a simr or higher Grade than it.

    I put away Artifact and also put away the cutter and started to take off my clothes; I am going to practice three methods, especially the Body Cleansing Method, even with my current power it is extremely useful.

    When I was talking to that being who upied my body, I spoke out the methods I was practicing, and it had nothing but praise about it, especially Supreme Combat Exercise, which was even practiced in its world.

    It had also said good things about the Secret Method, and the Body Cleansing Method said anyone who practices these methods fully would have impable. It will also practice methods simr to these after it upied my body.

    If such a powerful being who only answers in the few words, throws praises about these methods for a few minutes, means everything I heard about these methods is absolutely true, and I should practice it with all my heart.

    My target of practice is to go through 2nd Grand Cleansing and breakthrough 7th level of Secrete method and also create 2nd Ruby seal, all of these are very hard goals toplete in two days when I had gone through the 1st Grand beforeing here and hadn¡¯t practiced Body Cleansing Technique since then.

    I could not talk about the Secrete Methods as I could not tell when I could break through it, the thing I could talk about is Supreme Combat Exercise, there is some confidence there as I had already created the 180 Seals of it.

 Chapter 978 - 2nd Grand Cleansing

    <h4>Chapter 978 - 2nd Grand Cleansing</h4>

    The month when that being was creating the constitutional base inside me was hell to me; it was the time when I had felt the most dreadful pain in my life.

    There, I was lost in pain for more than three weeks, having no idea about anything other than having simple thought that is to survive. I had be a dingy in a furious sea.

    In this time, I could not do anything other than let pain wash over me and maintain the spark of my consciousness with all my efforts, so it could not be crushed under the humongous waves of pain and make me a vegetable.

    During that process, I could not practice any method as my body and soul were going through the transformation during that period, so the only thing I have during those painful days is me.

    Those days of pain would not have helped me in the method, but after I became free, I started to circte the methods, especially Supreme Combat Methods, as just in five days, my seals of Supreme Combat Exercise had reached 180.

    The weeks of pain had sharpened my willpower and persistence immensely, and I am betting on this willpower and persistence to help me go through the 2nd Grand Cleansing, make two hundred seals of Supreme Combat Exercise, and off make a breakthrough into 7th level of Secrete Method if possible.

    With every article of clothing from my body except for my underwear removed, I walked to the centre of the room and started to perform the Body Cleansing Method and with the other two methods.

    My speed is extremely fast, fastest I¡¯ve ever been while performing the method, and within a minute, I had performed all the poses of the 1st move and moved toward the second move, which also finished within a minute.

    Till I reached the 8th move, I have performed all the moves within a minute. Only on the 8th move, I started to feel little resistance and slowed down a little.

    As I am progressing further, I started to be slower and slower, butpared to previous speed, I am superfast.

    Soon, I reached the eleventh move where I started to feel considerable pressure, and my speed started to slow; still, I am very fast, and It did take me much before I reached the 108th pose of the 11th move before moving to 1st pose of 12th move.

    I started to perform the poses of the 12th move with heavy resistance, though the resistance is great, I am very sure that I could handle it and continue performing. As I am progressing in the Body Cleansing Technique, I am also making progress in the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I had already created the 4 minor seals already and was moving toward creating the 5th seal if everything went well; then, there are quite good chances that I might be able to create 190 th seal or 19th Amethyst Seal, 1 Amethyst Seal before I could have my 2nd Ruby Seal.

    Gulp!

    Soon I performed 12 poses of the 12th Move, and Major Cleansing had started, seeing that I gulped down the crystal core. I had to gulp down the cire, not to advance my level, which I did not have to worry about in the Tower since there is Elixir but to feed Nero.

    My constitution is Top-level which means, the energy I would need for each breakthrough would be humongous, I better start feeding Nero from now if I want to make a breakthrough.

    I had already stuffed my mouth with lots of Mana Cores, including that of the Lord Stage monster.

    Before my constitution, I could not have taken such a risk, but now I do not have fear due to my constitution, and Nero would also be able to eat, seeing how he had gone through the six mutations back to back.

    He may look small, but his power is humongous, it could be seen inside my body as guzzled up the energy as it came out, despite expecting such speed from Nero, I still got quite startled.

    "Gulp Gulp...!"

    Seeing the one core would not be enough, I gulped down another one and then another, and then another, only after gulping down four Monster Core did I able to satisfy energy needs.

    I continue performing, and even if getting out of major cleansing, I have no fear of the cores. Even without the suppression of the Cleansing Energies, Nero could easily manage the energy of the four cores.

    I continued performing one more, and after another, before long, I crossed the 50th pose and continued moving forward. However, I started to feel tired and is far from enough to produce thoughts of giving up in my mind.

    Seeing my speed of performing and will I have, I have already upgraded my Target. Now I want to go through the Grand Cleansing this very session, not this day or two days; I will go through the Grand Cleansing this very session.

    With that goal in mind, I continued and crossed the 70th pose, my speed has slowed down even more, but I still have more than enough energy to continue, and I will continue till I reach the 108th pose of the 12th Move and let my body go through the Grand Cleansing.

    80, 90, 100, I reached the 100th pose and felt bone tired that I just want to sleep fell down and sleep but seeing target so close, I continued performing as I had already decided that unless I reached the 108th Pose I would not rest and since I had decided, I will follow through it.

    So, with an ant-like speed that waspletely unlike my earlier superfast speed, I moved toward 108th. The poses got harder and harder, and my speed got even slower as the exhaustion reached its limit; still, I continued and reached 107th pose.

    Now, I have only one pose remaining to perform, and I will do it no matter how tired I am just a step away from my destination, I will not give up before I reach there.

    Rumble!

    I continue trying and trying and trying, and finally, my efforts bore fruit as I reached the 108th pose.

    As I did, a rumble rang across my body, and a huge amount of cleansing energy spread, bringing out all the energies that are hidden deep inside and suppressing all the energies they could move a single inch. Their only fate is to be eaten by Nero or get melted and fused with me.

    The cleansing also started, and with it, it brought a horrible smell as dark grey impurities in liquid and smoke began to release from my body and soul.

    Gulp!

    I also gulped down the Lord Levels Monsters monster core finally, and I have to say the energy it has been huge, it was beyond my expectation that even Nero could not eat all they came out.

    It was a good thing, the suppression of Cleansing Energy is huge that energies from the Lord Level core were suppressed enough to help Nero quickly eat them.

    If not for it, my body would have had to handle those energies and even though I had be very strong with the constitution, it would still take me quite an effort to suppress those wild, powerful energies of the Lord Stage Monsters core.

 Chapter 979 - 5th Floor

    <h4>Chapter 979 - 5th Floor</h4>

    I have not only made progress in the Body Cleansing Technique, a few seconds after the Grand Cleansing Started, I¡¯ve also created the 190th Seal of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    That seal is finished and now ten seals are spinning to create the 19th Amethyst Seal. They are now sucking Mana from the tower storage, which has sufficient mana to create for the Ruby Seal, so I did not have to worry about it not having enough for the Amethyst Seal.

    Soon the Amethyst Seal created, and it started to spread the refreshing energy inside me as it strengthens my body and soul. Though the book Amethyst Seal provides is pretty much nothing, but still, I am extremely happy about creating it.

    The being had told me many secrete about Supreme Combat Exercise and knew little of but refreshing energy which did not much increase and seems like nothing is very important in the Grand Scheme of things, I will get a glimpse of its benefits if I can create 1000 Seals and receive life-changing benefits if I am able to create 10000 Seals.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k.i.n.g Hard!¡¯ I mitered inside when I started to circte for the 191 Seal; its f.u.c.k.i.n.g hard, I was feltpletly dry after a few circtions, but I still continued with all my efforts.

    Thud!

    Few minutes passed by when I fell down on the ground with ¡¯Thud¡¯; I waspletely drained that I did not have the energy to move for a second.

    I used every bit of the power I have to reach the Grand Cleansing and create the seals of supremebat exercise.

    Though the practice was draining, every second of it was worth it. My strength had increased again, and with all the crystals I ate, I increased my level from 3rd Star Adamantine to Forth Star of Adamantine, this increase is a bonus as I ate the Crystal for Nero to eat.

    He had .u.mted enough energy to take me to the Mid Level of General Stage, but I am breaking through, not without Ashlyn. So Nero will have continuously .u.mted the energy for the big breakthrough when Ashlyn entered inside me.

    I rested for a few minutes before I got up, activated abode, and took a shower inside where I practiced with a sword for an hour before I started practicing three methods again.

    I continued doing that until Nine hours passed; at that time, I did not have the energy to continue anymore, so I ate and slept for six hours. After walking, I freshened up, ate before I started to practice again.

    I practiced only one session before I stopped; three and half hours had remained before I was teleported out, and if I wanted to, I could easily practice for another session, but I did not.

    The battles going to turn little harder from now on, the Grimm Monster I will face will be stronger and to face them, I want to be at my hundred percent, even with my current strength I did want to take any chances as I know, I may be stronger, but there are always be someone stronger than me. I have to be always ready to fight that stronger.

    On this day of training, I¡¯ve made quite high progress. I have not only gone through the 2nd Grand Cleansing, but I have also reached the 39th pose of 13 Move of Body Cleansing Technique, I¡¯ve also created 192nd seals in Supreme Combat Exercise.

    The only method, I was not able to make progress is Secrete Method, I¡¯ve practiced this method, taking a huge amount of energy from the Soul Tempering Diamonds but I was still not able to make a breakthrough into the Secrete Method which was little disappointing, but I could do nothing about it.

    Seeing I have nothing to do for three and a half-hour, I started to re-read all the intel I had about the Tower, especially levels above 800th.

    "F.u.c.k, I had totally forgotten about that!" I eximed out loud; I said half an hourter, after I started re-reading the intel. The Tower, I hadpletely forgotten about the progress of the tower.

    Well, it¡¯s notpletely my fault, I was so dejected by the materials I¡¯ve lost of methods that I hadpletely forgotten about.

    Beforeing to Ruin, I¡¯ve had materials for two advanced levels of Mystic Methods, but since half materials were herbal, they were used by the being to advance my Constitution.

    Though I may have gotten Top-level Constitution, the Mystic Methods are still important, and they are notpletely useless either, especially the ¡¯Wolf Lord¡¯s Armor.¡¯

    The 5th Level of the Tower ispletely different from the other four levels; there is not only different runic formation for the upper three floors, but these upper three floors also give off a little unique aura, but the fifth floor might also be able to purify my energies enough that they turn useful to even current me.

    And pure mana is useful for my fire ability as well; the more pure the mana is, the greater powerful my fire ability would disy. Since Ashlyn is not here, I could not merge more energy of the zing Rose with my source, so I will have to make do with the pure mana.

    So, without wasting any time, I closed my eyes and looked at the tower, and since this time there is no limit, I took my mana which was getting refined in the 4th floor and built the momentum with it to break apart the ceiling that stopped it from reaching the 5th floor.

    Crack!

    I built the momentum for a while before making it crash across the ceiling, and just as it did, a crack appeared on the ceiling. This crack is small, faint, but cracks nheless, and it shocked me.

    I had expected that I would be able to crash through the 5th floor, seeing what I been through the past month, but never I had expected; I would be able to make a crack on the floor at my first attempt.

    Last time when I made advancement just beforeing to Ruin, I had thought it would take me months to reach the 5th, but I was able to aplish in just little more than a month.

    Crack Crack Crack...Bang

    I continued to build the momentum with each attempt being stronger than others, more and more started to appear on the ceiling, and small cracks started to be bigger till the whole ceiling filled with cracks and shattered with a loud bang.

    I let my mana pass through the 5th floor and started to refine it. When I saw the refining process which had be quite straining on the fifth floor, I couldn¡¯t help butugh as the 5th Floor might be demanding more effort to refine the energy but the result it is giving is also very amazing.

    The mana that ising out of the 5th Floor is very pure, purer than I had expected; with such mana, the power of fire ability would increase even more. Seeing such purity, I couldn¡¯t but feel excited about the battles I will face in theing levels.

 Chapter 980 - Eight Hundredth Levels

    <h4>Chapter 980 - Eight Hundredth Levels</h4>

    "It is time to refine the Mystic Energies," I muttered as I finished refining all my mana. Seeing how pure the mana has be, I started to feel a little worried about the Mystic Method, whether they will be able to house such pure mana or not.

    ¡¯They should be.¡¯ I said in my mind. When I upgraded my methodsst time, the 4th Floor was barely able to refine them, so they should be able to house the purer Mystical Energies.

    I¡¯ve spent a fortune buying the best materials when practicing Mystic Methods, I would be very disappointed if they could not hold the purer energy.

    The first energy I started to refine is that of my Armor; it is connected to my source with the help of it, it had a lot higher chances of housing the purer mystic energy and I was right when I finished refining all the energy of the Armor, the Wolf symbol was able to bear it all.

    Seeing a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, I¡¯ve seen how purer my energy had be andbined that with the power of the fire ability, my armor had now be very powerful.

    I looked at the wolf symbol one more checking if it is under any strain, seeing there is no strain, I started to refine Mystic Energy of Domain of Withering Sand, this mystic method I have the most confidence in, asst time I had practiced three levels of it one after another which made it really difficult for Tower to refine its energies.

    Refining its energies from the 5th Floor is also difficult but for entirely different purposes. I kept refining the energies and adding to the rose and was quite relieved that there was not much change, seeing that I continued refining till I finished with it.

    "There is a strain," I said as I saw faint lines of strain on the rose; currently they will not affect the usage of it, but If I refine the energy again with the 6th Floor of the tower, it will turn into fine powder as the strain will be too much for it.

    After I finished refining the energies of the ¡¯Domain of Withering Sand,¡¯ I started to refine the energies of the FeatherLight.

    It is the Method I am most worried about to my surprise; it took the purified energy fairly well with less sign of straining than the Domain Of the Withering Sand.

    After refining all the Mystic Energies, I looked at the time and heaved a sigh of relief to see there was still a half-hour before I sent out. It¡¯s a good thing, there is still time, refining all these energies have made me quite tired.

    Buzz!

    Soon a faint buzz rang out across the hall as runes on the floor lightened up, and the next moment, everything in front of me had turned dark before the light appeared in front of me, and I found myself in the familiar snowy field.

    "DIEE...!"

    I Hadn¡¯t gotten up when I saw consecutive dies from the creature; there is one Snow Giant and Two Yetising toward me holding axes and hammers.

    The Ice beings in the Eight Hundredth floors are quite different, they are not only strong as powerful Specials, but they also looked different. They have Ornate Ice Armors on their bodies, and their weapons are also shing with the runic lights.

    All of it is made of Ice, and that is what makes them even more beautiful, if I could, I could have captured one of Ice Giants, it is so beautiful and lifelike that those Art freaks surely would have paid a high price for them but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t, except for the reward, I could not take anything from the tower.

    Seeing the three Ice beingsing at me, I took out the cutter from my storage, I wanted to use it since I¡¯ve gotten it, and now I could finally use it against these snow beings.

    Slice Slice Slice

    I disappeared from my spot and swung my sword three times; there was only a faint sound before I stopped. The three snow beings stopped their tracks like statues with their ferocious expressions and weapons up in the air.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    This onlysted for a second before a faint line had appeared across their waist before the upper half of their bodies started sliding before they fell on the ground and vanished on the floor of the level.

    "Good, Sword!" I muttered, its cutting power is just below that of my sword, but since it is a light sword, it is better equipped to cut than the Totem Artifact of mine, which is Greatsword.

    A few seconds after that, another group of Snow Golem appeared, and they also got the same treatment from my sword as the first three Ice beings did, each and every Golen had been cut down by me.

    After that, no Golem attacked me as I gathered enough points, and now as long as I did not attack them intentionally, they would not attack me.

    I looked at the two hundred kilometers wide stretch before me; there is not a single thing I could see in it. It is not surprising there was no living being here when I entered the Tower; there were less than a hundred powerful Specials who entered with me.

    Counting on those who became powerful specials in the Tower or those powerful Specials entered the Tower after us, there are still not many people, and seeing there are a hundred levels and their dimensional copies, it is not surprising that I did not find anyone.

    Seeing there is no one, I sped across the snow and sometimeter appeared at the exit, which I unhesitantly walked inside and entered the 802nd Level, where I also did not find anyone aside from the Snow Golems, I killed them and moved on next.

    I continued doing that while finding more and more empty levels, devoid of any being it human and Grimm Monster. It is fine if I did not see any humans, but Grimm Monsters are must, I still need to get resources from them to upgrade my Constitution to the

    This dry special continued till I reached the 807th level, there I finally found the live being. It was human, a girl about my age, fighting the Snow Elephant and Snow Yeti and doing quite fine against them.

    If she continued fighting this way, then it wouldn¡¯t take her long before she finished the two Ice Golem.

    This is a girl unfamiliar; I did not see her earlier when we are going against the Grimm Monsters. She had either be special in the Tower, or she had entered the Tower after me.

    I am willing to believe that she entered the Tower after me, as she is quite strongpared to the Violet Horn Bullmen, I had fought. If she used her real power, then she could finish those Snow Golems in a single move.

    She sensed me and looked at me while fighting; I gave her an encouraging smile before I moved toward the exit.

    The 808th Floor had beenpletely dry that I just wanted to curse, and I did before moving to the next floor, and there I got quite surprised as I saw not one but two Grimm Monsters fighting in the distance.

 Chapter 981 - Colossal Mountain Hammer Art I

    <h4>Chapter 981 - Colossal Mountain Hammer Art I</h4>

    In the 809th Level, there are two Grimm Monsters; they are Werewolf and Lionman Tribe. The werewolf is fighting against the Human while the Lionmen is fighting against Snow Golems.

    I quickly disappeared from my spot before snow Golem, or Grimm Monsters noticed my entrance. The fights are happening at quite a distance, but such distance is nothing to me.

    "Hellow!"

    I said as I appeared behind a seven-meter tall Lionman who was holding a ck Axe cloaked in lightning, my sudden appearance had startled it, but it did not dy its reaction as it reacted lightning fast as it swung its ax at the back.

    Puch!

    I easily avoided the thunderous Ax that ising at me before taking a few steps into the air and piercing my sword through the chest of Lionman. It was quite easy to kill, despite it using its inheritance; it was no match for me.

    Slice Slice Slice...

    After I killed it, I finished off the Snow Golems before picking up its body and storing it into my storage.

    As the stuff sorted out a momentter, I added them to my constitutional storage before moving toward the second fight, which is raging at a few kilometers distance.

    I soon appeared close so I could see and sense the fight clearly; both of them are fighting with their all. Their inheritances have been activated, and the colorful attacks could be seen rumbling everywhere.

    "Need any help?" I asked a young man who seemed to be a year older than me. They had not sensed approaching, so when I asked, both of them got startled and instantly stopped the fight and separated.

    I could feel their senses on me, especially werewolves. It is looking very cautious; I am very sure the moment I tried tounch the attack, it would crush its badge to escape.

    "No. I can handle it on my own." Said the young man as he rejected my assistance, "Ok then, good luck." I said as I moved toward the exit. It is a little regretful as in favor of helping him, I would ask for the stuff that I need as my share of the loot.

    Well, he should be fine against the Werewolf, they both have a simr level of battle power, so even if he wasn¡¯t able to defeat the werewolf, he would at least be able to escape while crushing his badge.

    With that, I walked out of 809 and entered 810 were there again was a Grimm Monster. Though it was only one, it was still better than finding the dry level; I quickly killed that Grimm Monster before moving forward.

    Buzz!

    Soon, I once again entered the small room, and green rays started to shine over me; as it did my level started filling and within a few seconds, I went from Five Star Adamantine to Six Star Adamantine.

    This the first something like this had happened, ever since I entered the tower, there was no single elixir which was able to fill my level fully except for this one, well it should otherwise this level would lose a name the level for the powerful Specials.

    Three secondster, after the elixir finished, I was transported out to the 811th level, which was dry.

    Time passed by as I continued crossing the levels while killing the Grimm Monster. Sometimes levels would be dry, and sometimes they would like humans and Grimm Monsters.

    I would kill most of the Grimm Monster within a single attack, but against some, I would spend some time-fighting. These Grimm Monsters always have a power greater than the Violet Horn Bullman I fought.

    Only those who had the battle power above the Violet Horn Bullman have the right to fight against me, and there were a surprising number of Grimm Monsters that had battle power above the Violet Horn Bullmen.

    These were people entered after us, from what I¡¯ve been able to gather. It is said there was an old active teleportation gate that had been uncovered in region 6, and through them, many people had entered the region we are in, and when they saw the bright green tower from the distance, they acted like a moth run towards the fire.

    Not to forget people from this region alsoing, the Tower is huge that people are able to see it from even thousands of kilometers and they are traveling toward it like crazy, and now the levels started saturated from Admatines levels, I began toe across more and more powerful powerhouses.

    My level had also reached the limit; I had reached Seven Star Adamantine from the 2nd Elixir I¡¯ve received from Eighth Hundred Floors. After reaching Seven Star, my body kept epting Elixir but brought only a slight increment in power.

    I¡¯ve reached the Limit; if any other level, the power of Elixir would keep me progressing without care for the limit, but this limit that came in Adamantine is different; it can¡¯t be opened through the power but throughprehension.

    This is the only thing I know about it, as what type ofprehension is needed to open it, I have no freaking idea.

    So, now I just hope to gather materials needed for my Constitutions Advancement, so that I would not let these blessings go to the waste and also because, without the Level 11 Constitution, I do not have much confidence in going much further in the Nine Hundredth Levels.

    After I took the Elixir of the 870th Floor, I moved to the 871st Floor, where I saw humans die in front of me. He died by exploding into the fine pieces, the attack it received was too great that it could not do anything.

    I also could not do anything as I appeared in the 871st Floor, the hammer had already touched his body, and he started breaking into fine pieces by the sheer force of the hammer.

    ¡¯At least he had a painless death.¡¯ I thought as I looked at the owner of the hammer since he had killed the human, he had to die. But when I looked at Grimm Monster, I was quite shocked before it was the Grimm Monster, which I am most familiar with in this Ruin.

    ¡¯How can it be so powerful?¡¯ I asked in my mind. It is Earth Crockman, the same monster who had chased me into the Blood Red Sea of Mist.

    It is very powerful, really powerful. Thest time I saw it, it had reached the Peak Adamantine from Initial Diamond. It was Special with fairly good strength, but it was nothingpared to what it is projecting right now.

    Comparing his strength to its current strength would be likeparing boulder to a hill that how much its power had increased till now.

    "So, we meet again. I have desperately wanted to meet you again since I made the Advancement." It said as with ist usual fiendishugh.

    "You seem to have made great advancement?" I asked with a faint smile, though my face may have a gentle smile; my eyes are burning with a fighting spirit as I felt its huge battle power.

    "I have you to thank you for that, it is because of the stimtion you gave me I was able toprehend the 1st Level of my Colossal Mountain Hammer Art." It said proudly as it pointed its spiked hammer at me.

 Chapter 982 - Colossal Mountain Hammer Art II

    <h4>Chapter 982 - Colossal Mountain Hammer Art II</h4>

    Colossal Mountain Hammer Art? An Art!

    I barely believe what I¡¯ve just heard; Arts are supremely rare that normal tribes barely have more than one Art in their treasuries.

    Arts mysterious things and very, very dangerous, they are all types of it and could all types of things. One could never predict how powerful one can be when they have Art.

    This bastard is saying that he hadprehended the 1st part of Colossal Mountain Hammer Art and seeing its battle power, this Art had made it powerful enough that if it hadunched its earlier attack at the Violet Horn Bullman, it would have to explode into pieces like that.

    "Now let me show the Glory of my tribe¡¯s Colossal Mountain Hammer Art." "First Mountain!" It shouted and swung its hammer at me; it did not even waste a second attacking me, fearing I would run away.

    Its spiked hammer came at me, as I did I started to feel suppression at; first I thought I was imagining things when I saw the phantom of Earthly Grand Mountain appearing behind it.

    I know the suppression I am feeling is real, and it is getting stronger and stronger as ites close to me.

    The suppression that the hammer is releasing is so intense that in front of it an average Adamantine would not even be able to lift their weapons; seeing such suppression, my heart is really blown.

    I could feel that ite closer, the hammer gathers more and more energies of surrounding and expertly use them to suppress me, in just the first level this Art is making use of the worldly energy to increase its power by many folds.

    The Life Extraction Art that I had encountered before was able to suck one whole, including the Constitution one had; this Colossal Mountain Art was able to suppress normal Adamantine enough that he was incapable of moving even an inch.

    Seeing it¡¯s hammere close, I also whipped my sword at it, and when I did that, its lips curved up in a smile in ridicule as it could not believe a simple swing of my sword would be able to stop it¡¯s hammer at all.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against the hammer and created the huge sparks and sent a huge amount of force with suppressive intent inside me. This suppressive intent feels so heavy that it had the power to crush anything.

    When it entered my body, it directly went for my internal organs wanting to crush them into the paste, these energies had a feel of a mountain that weighed enough to crush anything and it wanted to crush my internal organisms too, but Blood Red Energy of my constitution came and crushed this mountain suppressive force.

    "Quite impressive art you have." I praised it many not looked much, but I have used considerable physical strength to counter this attack of it. This much strength would be more than enough to kill ten monsters like Violet Horn Bullman.

    It looked at my sword in surprise, it was holding back the spiked head of its Yellow Hammer. It is a hammer that is Simr size that it looks like a toothpick is holding against therge rock.

    "Well, I had never expected to kill you single move, let¡¯s see if you survive against this." "Second Mountain!" It shouted and swung its yellow spiked hammer, as it did another phantom of the mountain that appeared beside the first mountain, which made the hammer release the suppression that was far greater than before.

    If earlier suppression was enough to make the normal Adamantine Immobile, then the suppression now is enough to crush all bones on the average Admantines body, that now even I was somehow affected by this suppression.

    This suppression is making me feel as if the air around me has be a little dense that would affect my movements; this suppression is nothing; I could easily crush it with my sheer physical strength.

    CLANG!

    Seeing its hammering, I again swung my sword. As our weapons shed, they cleared even bigger bang than before; it was so much that snow around us thrown away by the shockwave.

    The mountain-like suppressive force that came at me was even greater this time, but my constitution was still able to crush it before it could touch any of my internal organs.

    "Third Mountain."

    This time a look of shock appeared on its face, but it immediately changed into anger, and itunched its third attack. A third mountain appeared beside the other two and created a suppressive effect big enough that it would directly crush a normal Adamantine without any resistance.

    The air around me became even denser and came to me for the purpose of crushing me, but it was not able to do anything to me, aside from waving my hair a little.

    Though this pressure is harmless to my body, it will affect my movements a little, seeing the light smile on my face had disappeared, and the expression of seriousness had finally appeared as I swung the sword at it with the power.

    CLANG!

    Its huge hammer crashed against the toothpick sword of mine and created the shockwave big enough that it plowed snow several meters behind while both we remained in our spot without shaking.

    "I had not expected you have grown this powerful, till now all the humans I face, no one able to survive the third mountain of mine, you are the first one to do that." It said with a smile.

    The anger and shock it was feeling a moment seemed to have disappeared into the air as if they have not existed on his face before.

    "Since three mountain attacks did not work you, take this Fourth Mountain." It said slowly and swung its hammer, which seemed to be a slow and casual movement, as the phantom of the fourth mountain appeared behind him.

    I got rmed seeing this attack, the hammer which seemed slow is extremely fast and not to forget suppression which had increased like never before, it now has strong enough to make a normal special immobile.

    Iunched my attack the moment; I saw the usefulness of its attack. This slow looking extremely fast hammer seems to bring the weight of the mountain with it, and if I did not care for it and then I will pay the heavy price, so in this attack, I used all physical I¡¯ve had.

    Seeing my attack, the teasing smile on its face had disappeared, and its expression had be even more spurious that it had added more power in its move, which increases both its speed and strength.

    CLAAAANG!

    Our weapons shed and created shockwaves great enough that for a moment, it felt like we were under huge wind as clothes and hairs waved madly, and for the first time since Ive against gained this Constitution, my body shook visibly.

    This attack was really strong, stronger than I had imagined it to be. If I still had my Level 9 Constitution now, I would have been seriously injured by such an attack, that is how powerful it¡¯s the attack was.

 Chapter 983 - Colossal Mountain Hammer Art III

    <h4>Chapter 983 - Colossal Mountain Hammer Art III</h4>

    Note: Thank You for your votes, Ive uploaded the 5 Extra Chapter as our Novel had reached Top 15, Vote more to get our Novel into Top 10 and get Ten extra Chapters.

    "Fifth Mountain!"

    It said, and the phantom of another mountain appeared behind it. The smile on his face had long since disappeared; it now only had rage and killing intent for me, which could be easily sensed from the attack of it.

    The Fifth mountain created even bigger suppression and the force that the hammer ising is even greater.

    The power of this move is really great that I wanted to use that, but I quickly shook off that through, it is not a time, or at least I still could defend against this move with the power of my own body.

    CLANNNG!

    Step!

    A resounding ng resounded as our weapon shed and I finally stepped back, this attack of it was powerful enough that it had made me step back despite my resistance. Though I am not injured even a bit, still making me take back with my current strength is not an easy thing to do.

    While I am feeling surprised, I could see rage bubbling inside it, and it¡¯s killing intent for me soured even higher, that I feel like it might open its big mouth and chomp on me instead of attacking me with its hammer.

    "Sixth Mountain!"

    It shouted andunched another attack with suppression strong enough that the weak special Adamantine would be crushed by it without resistance. The suppression is so great that normal that weak would have his bones crushed to the powder under such suppression.

    Seeing such a powerful attack, the battle intent inside me burned even higher, and I swung my sword with even more power; this time, I was not holding back even a shred of my physical power.

    CLAANNNG!

    Step Step Step

    Sparks like the fireworks flew as our weapons shed. If these had been any tinum and Diamond beside us and had those sparks flown at them, they would have directly tuned into the Ash.

    The power of This attack was great that it shook my whole body, and I had to take the three steps back, the pressure of me so great that I had left deep marks on the hard soul of the Tower.

    "When I first heard you are leading whatever mountain arts 1st level you haveprehended, I thought you would give a satisfying fight but what you have my empty words."

    "In all your attacks, you have not even been able to injure me much less make me use anything other than my physical strength to defend against you," I said mockingly when it heard my mock, its face became quite bad, it looked like it ate something very bad.

    "If it¡¯s all you have, I might just kill you now instead of wasting my fighting with you." I mocked, which made its face even worse and killing intent for me rocket at an even greater height.

    "BASTARD, you won¡¯t see the real power of my Art, I will show you the real power of my Art that you will regret mocking me." It shouted frenziedly. "SEVENTH MOUNTAIN!" It shouted in a frenzy as it attacked.

    Seeing the attack, my expression changed abruptly, and without hesitation, I activated the Wolf Lord¡¯s Armor and attacked.

    The Seventh Mountain had brought suppression like never before; this suppression would have been enough to immobilize the powerful Grimm Monster such as Violet Horn Bullman.

    "CLANNNNG!"

    Step Step Step Step...

    Another resounding sh rang out across the battlefield; this move was really powerful that I had used to my Armor. I would have been able to defend against it, but there would have been some injuries.

    "Just so so!" I mocked the Earth crockman, who finally stopped after ten steps back.

    The armor which had purified by the 5th Floor of the Tower and has the energy of fire ability have be very powerful that just a casual counter had hand sent the Earth Crockmen ten steps back.

    "I Will Kill You. EIGHT MOUNTAIN, NINTH MOUNTAIN!" It Roared loudly, and two more mountains appeared behind it in quick session. As the two mountains appeared, it attacked me with the force that would easily heavily injure my unarmored body.

    It is a good thing nobody watched our fighting because it would have been difficult for them to watch. Now the suppression had increased so much that powerful Adamantine like Violet Horn Bullman would have been crushed to death under such pressure.

    "GREAT MOUNTAIN!"

    The Hammer halfway across me when suddenly a weird smile lit across its face, and it shouted ¡¯Great Mountain.¡¯, that moment, all nine mountains behind it started to merge together. It became a single big mountain, and that same time, huge suppression descended.

    This suppression was never felt before; it is in apletely different league than the mountains from before and suppression is great enough that even I felt a stifling sensatione over me for a moment.

    ¡¯Now this what you call the real power move, a move that could shake one¡¯s soul from the core.¡¯ I thought and instantly increased the power of my attack.

    Our attacks felt like a small missile going there, the world-destroying meteorite, both of these attacks tore through the air to meet against each other.

    CLNNNNNNG!

    When our weapons shed, it felt like a supernova had exploded; for the moment, these were no sound before a deafening sound rose that made ear deaf for the moment.

    Despite attacking with such powerful attacks, not a single one of us moved even an inch; we just shook a little as our feets dug deep into the soil.

    This bastard ispletely shocked as it could not believe this had happened, it had probably thought, I would be turned into a bloody paste by its attack or at least shot back bloodied but nothing that sorts have happened.

    Seeing this is likely its most powerful attack, Iunched my attack to counter it; there is no use for waiting for its attack right now.

    CLNNNNNNG CLNNNNNNG CLNNNNNNG...

    It snapped awake, sensing my attack and using the same attack it had used previously, but it was far from enough to defend properly since, in this attack, I am using more strength than I used to counter earlier.

    Step Step Step...

    It started moving back as it could not defend against the attack properly, all it could do is take a step back with every defense, this is the choice it had remained other than crushing its badge and leaving the Tower.

    If I wanted, I could have killed it, but I wanted to make it feel a loss and despair that I had felt when it was chasing me, which is why I am increasing slight power with the only attack.

    Most of the time, I would let its hammer counter my sword, but sometimes I would give it a deep cut on its body, and in the few minutes since the fight started, I had already made its body quite bloodied.

    CLNNNNNNNG!

    It countered another of my attacks and shot back like an arrow blurring speed while puking blood when suddenly it crushed its badge.

    It¡¯s quite smart until it has not crushed its badge; if first observed, my fighting before it crushed its badge.

    It knows that when it flew back, I would give it some seconds to heal, so this time when it created a sudden distance between us, its crushed badge, and started to move back while over drafting ist speed method which it has not used till now.

    Puch!

    It is good to n, but it had way too underestimated my speed. Seeing its crushing badge, I immediately disappeared from my spot when I appeared a second, I was behind it with a sword present in its chest.

    It had happened so fast that it did not have an idea about how my sword had appeared in its chest.

 Chapter 984 - Level 11 Sin Constitution

    <h4>Chapter 984 - Level 11 Sin Constitution</h4>

    Shake!

    I added all of its stuff into my Constitutional Storage, and the next moment, my body shook a little.

    Finally, Level 11 Constitution, the advancement had started; for that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic.

    This Earth Crockman seemed to be my lucky star,st time it chased me to the Blood Red Mist, and I got this wonderful Constitution, and now it has given me enough stuff to make advancement in my Constitution.

    It was a really powerful opponent, and if it had its Earth Constitution is the same level as mine, then the battle would have quite a different result, not to forget it was not able to utilize its art and did not have the Inheritance.

    If it had the Inheritance, the art would have been even more powerful. Most of the Arts Grimm Monsters used are rted by their inheritance; if it had the Art, it would have been able to utilize the Art even better than it is right now.

    When I was fighting against it, I noticed its Art had seemed a little hollow, It may haveprehended the 1st part of it, but it was not able to utilize it properly.

    It fell short, not only due to the Inheritance but also due to it not having enough strength to bring out its real power, that Art needs more than justprehension to bring out its real power.

    Still, I would have preferred if it had been a little stronger, strong enough to force me to bring out the only ability my Constitution had given. Yes, I¡¯ve received an ability from my Constitution advanced to level 10.

    That ability is very good, though I have never used it; that being had told me about it when I had asked it about it.

    I looked inside the changes that are happening, and my level which had reached the peak of the Adamantine has started to regress again, and this time, the speed of its regressing is great. In just a few minutes, it had already regressed to the Initial Adamantine and regressed even further.

    I tracked changes in my body further before starting to cross the levels again, the advancement will continue for a while, and I could waste my time in staying at single-level, so I continued crossing the levels.

    At the next 872nd Level, I was lucky enough to find the two Grimm Monsters, and since they were able to reach that level, they were pretty strong and yed with them for a few minutes before killing them.

    The next level was dry, or there was only a single human there who was fighting against Snow Golem there. He had already reached his limit at 873rd Level and would be lucky if he could reach the 874th.

    At the next level, I did not find any, but level after that, I found some and killed them as usual before continuing toward the next level, and as such, I had reached 890 level, which was empty of any Grimm Monster or human.

    I was passing through the 880th Level when the buzzing inside me finally slowed down. My Constitution had advanced to Level 11, bringing out huge benefits with it.

    My strength had increased even further, but my level had regressed to Initial tinum, which was a little surprising but not that much.

    When my constitution had advanced to Level 10, my level had regressed to Mid Diamond, so at Level 11 Constitution, getting regressed to Initial tinum is not that surprising.

    I checked all the changes I had for a minute before walking into the exit of the 880th level and entered the small room again to receive the Elixir. Earlier I would not have been interested in receiving the Elixir, but now I am very much interested in it as my level regressed.

    Buzz!

    The green light of the Elixir had enveloped me, and right at that moment, my level started climbing steadily.

    One Star tinum, Two Star tinum, Three Star tinum, and it continued to climb till it reached the Peak tinum; it stopped them as Elixir was finished.

    I was shocked, happy, and sad at the same time; this super powerful Elixir is only able to take my level from Initial tinum to the Peak tinum.

    This Elixir is for powerful specials, it even used to increase my level in Adamantine by one but now all increase seven levels of puny tinum Level. What kind of resource guzzling being I am bing.

    It is fine in the Tower, but outside of the Tower, I would have a huge problem in my hands, just thinking about it, my head started to throb in pain wildly.

    After taking the Elixir, I continued my level crossing and fighting the Monsters that are getting stronger and stronger. Though they are getting stronger, I¡¯ve not met any Grimm Monsters who are matched against me.

    I crossed another ten levels and soon received another Elixir, which took me to just 1st Star of Diamond. For other powerful Specials, this elixir increases one level in Adamantine, but to me, this is enough to increase one level in a Diamond.

    After taking elixir, I again started to cross the level and came across even more powerful Grimm Monsters, three I fought had the power equal to the Earth Crockman that I fought.

    Soon I reached the 899 level which, to my surprise, was empty; I would not be surprised if not past twelve levels, every level I was at found at least two Grimm Monsters.

    If it had been normal levels, I would have been quite disappointed, but this 899th, thest level before I received the reward, so I am more than happy to see there was obstruction between me and the reward at the other end.

    Increased my speed and crossed two hundred kilometers in a minute before I appeared in front of the exit, which I walked through without hesitation and found myself in the small room and fronted me is fist-size crystal floating.

    Knowledge Crystal!

    I said ecstatically, a weapon and potions other things might use for some time, but they could not be useful forever. Knowledge Crystal gives the knowledge that is forever useful.

    No matter what kind of knowledge this knowledge crystal contains, it is going to be very useful to me, and even if I had the knowledge inside it, it would be useful to my parents.

    So, I am more than happy to receive the reward of Knowledge Crystal, and without waiting, I covered my hand thickly with Mana and took the knowledge crystal into my hands and put it into an ornate wooden box where there was already some knowledge crystal.

    I had no wish to touch it with my n.a.k.e.d hand, once I do, it will assimte in me, and that process took time, which I did not have.

    After putting them into the box, I immediately moved out of the formation, walked in case I was teleported and walked toward the resting room.

    I have to practice and raise my strength as this will be the only chance I have to increase it. The higher my strength will be the closest I will be able to get to the 1000th Level.

 Chapter 985 - 7th Level

    <h4>Chapter 985 - 7th Level</h4>

    ¡¯F.u.c.k, it looked like I won¡¯t be able to fulfill my target this time.¡¯ I thought as I was myst leg performing Body Cleansing Technique.

    The day had nearly passed, and now there are barely four hours that had remained until I was teleported out of this room.

    This is myst practice session in this room, and I had thought that I would be able to aplish it, seeing I aplished my target yesterday.

    But the things are hard; I was only able to reach the 98th pose of the Body Cleansing Technique and created 197 Seals of Supreme Combat Exercise, going further in both methods is too difficult.

    I am already utterly exhausted; going further would be impossible as I continue performing is already very difficult and would be able to continue for the minute at most after that, I would copse.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    I continued performing, and half a minuteter, when I was on the verge of copse, I heard that familiar sound through my soul, seeing that look of unbelievable shock had appeared on my face.

    To be honest, I had not thought I would make a breakthrough into the Secret Method as there was no indication of it, though most of the time, there is no indication; still, it had caught me by quite a surprise.

    I quickly calmed down and used all my strength to perform the Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat Exercise as this best opportunity for me to aplish the goals I have set for the two methods.

    Crack Crack Crack...Bang

    As I circted the two methods at their fastest without care, I also gulped down all energy cores that were held in my month, including two pieces of Lord Stage Monster core. This is a risky move as it is very hard to digest energy produce from two Lord Stage Monster Cores.

    Nero would not be able to guzzle all the energy till the Grand Cleansing, and until then, my body has to bear the assault of lord Stage and knight stage monster cores; it will be quite hard pressed to bear all these energies, but I will not die from their assaults.

    Crack Crack Crack...Bang

    With the bang, the Secret Method had broken through Level 7 seven, and I was transferred to the conscious space which has be even bigger and better, I could now do many things, including that thinking, which I wanted to do for months.

    Cracks...Boom

    Hours passed in the Consciousness Space and before I heard the cracking sound of exit. In the time since I entered, and since I left, I have been focused on a single thing, I only did that thing, and to my luck, I was able to finish with it.

    Now, I have another trump card which has great power; it is so powerful that even I can¡¯t imagine how powerful it is. With it, I got even more confidence to go further in the Nine Hundredths Levels.

    Thud!

    The darkness in front of me has disappeared, and I returned to the real world, and just as I did, I fell on the hard in the utterly exhausted state that I could not even strengthen my finger properly.

    But there is a smile on my face as I smell the foulest smelling out of my body. I have gone through the 3rd Grand Cleansing.

    I now have to go through two more Grand Cleansings before I could go through the Supreme Cleaning and get Unblemished Body, a body without any impurities. It is the same for the Secret Method; as long as I make the breakthrough in the two more levels of it, my soul will be stainless.

    I¡¯ve not only made the breakthrough in the Body Cleansing Technique, but I also made great progress in the Supreme Combat Exercise, which gave me a huge boost in power.

    Unlike normal seals, the Ruby Seals are a little different; they worked in two ways. 1st like Normal Seals and Amethyst Seal, which is provided the defined level Energy.

    But there is another way, and that is if the provided energy is less than ? of the creator¡¯s entire strength, then the seal works in a second way, which increases the strength of the creator by ? or 20%.

    The only thing the creator needs to provide is Mana, enough mana for the seal to raise your strength by 20%. To do that for someone like me, the seal would need the humongous amount of mana.

    It was a good thing I had broken through 5th Floor of the tower which not only gives me pure mana but also bigger storage as to given me a 20% boost, Ruby Seal had empties 92% of my mana storage, which huge amount is seeing how pure my mana is and how my mana storage is more than ten times bigger than the normal person.

    The 20% increase in the strength had raised my level to Adamantine barely, though it has barely reached the Adamantine, getting there with the power of seal still an amazing feat.

    I stayed down for a seconds before I got up weakly and walked into a tiny abode, which I had already prepared for my shower. In the above, I directly entered the shower, as this is the only thing it has.

    Half an hourter, I returned smelling like roses. I had to use the rose vor body wash to kill that vicious smelling out of my body.

    With me feeling refreshed and clean, I ate as I was feeling hungry before I started to refine mana. I had expended a huge amount of mana; I have to get to fill the storage again before I am transported out of the hall.

    It took me an hour to fill my mana storage full; after that, I packed everything andid on the floor, waiting for formation to transport me out in little more than two hourster.

    If I wanted to I could transport out within a minute, I just have walked into the reward room and stand on the formation, and I would be teleported out in few second, but I did not do that as I want to rx in two hours as time after that, I won¡¯t be rest for a few days.

    The Nine Hundredth level is going to be very dangerous; there I will have less danger from the Grimm Monster and more danger from the golems from the Tower. From 901, each of Golem present there will have the power of level above Adamantine, fighting them would be very extremely difficult.

    To be honest, I want to reach the 1000th Floor, and the reason is the reward, the reward of the 1000th Floor is life Changing, till now anyone who was able to enter the Top and get the reward had their life changed.

    One can have Bloodline Transfusion, Art, and the Potions that could transform one Constitution. Anyone would kill for these types of rewards as they are literally life-changing.

    But how hard it is getting to 1000th Level, even with current power and all the trump cards I possess, I have no confidence that I could go, and that¡¯s how difficult and dangerous it is to reach that level.

 Chapter 986 - Silent Wind 593

    <h4>Chapter 986 - Silent Wind 593</h4>

    Buzz!

    The formation of the resting room lighted up, and the next moment, everything dark before returning to normal or red.

    I have entered theva world;va could be seen flowing around everywhere. It is like I¡¯ve entered Hell; everything is Red and Hot filled with the thick scent of sulfur that could burn up the normal Adamantine ashes, it is like hell.

    There are all types of Lava creatures that could be seen, Lava Giants which are twenty-five meters tall and Lava Monsters which could easily swallow a few Grimm Monsters in a single bite, there are not only the big Golems, there are smaller one as well.

    All sizes and types Golems exist at this level, having ten times more variety than any level before. There is ava monster as Lava Scorpion andva humans, which look like humans, but they are made of the Red y and haveva seeping from their cracks.

    And each and every one of them is powerful, powerful as the Violet Horn Bullmen and they are going to get stronger, a long stronger that even I don¡¯t think I will be able to match some of them when I reach the higher levels.

    This level is different from all the other levels I had been or different since I entered level 600. There are hundreds of people fighting inside these levels, both Grimm Monsters and humans.

    This is not surprising since, after the 900th level, there are only these hundred levels; there are no dimensional copies of them. So whoever crossed the 900th from which dimensional copies, they end up here.

    The humans and Grimm Monsters are not only fighting against themself, but they are also fighting against each other. The earthshaking fights could be seen everywhere.

    DIE DIE ROAR...

    I was looking sound when I saw two Lava Giants, Three Lava Falcons, and a sneaky Grimm Monstersing at me. Each of them are emitting powerful energy fluctuations, especially Grimm Monster, who is stealthilying at me.

    It is using a stealth ability of its Inheritance, an excellent steal ability, I may say, if anyone other me were here, they would have not been able to sense it but I could sense this sneaky Snakeman as if he walked in a sunny sky.

    Seeing such powerful enemiesing at me, I did not take the actions immediately; instead, I just took out my sword and waited, waiting for them toe close to me.

    Slice Slice Slice...

    Soon they came closer, and the first one to attack were threeva Falcons, which are as huge as the Lava Giants, three of them came above me and spit the huge amount ofva at me, it felt as if the river ofva hade down on me.

    If that was not enough then, right after the Three Lava Falconsunched their attacks, the two Lava Giants have also hacked their des at me, all five of the Lava Golems are perfect Sync with each other.

    If someone like Violet Horn Bullman faced something like this, then it would have been really hard for it toe out unscathed, but to nothing, I waited for because I wanted to have little fun.

    Slice Slice Slice...

    I disappeared from my spot and appeared above the Lava Falcon and sliced its head off before disappearing and appearing above another falcon and cutting its head off before doing the same with the third one.

    I have not only cut the heads off the Lava Falcons but also appeared behind the two Lava Giants and cut their head off, and I did all that before the after the image of my hadpletely disappeared from my previous standing ce.

    Blop Blop Blop...

    As I killed the five Golem, all of them turned into theva merged into the nearestva river, but their attacks had crashed into the ce I was standing; that area hadpletely drowned by the Lava attack of the three Lava Falcons.

    "Are you searching for me?" I asked the snakeman as I appeared in front of me, it had been searching for me since the moment I had disappeared.

    It looked at me horror as it saw five Golems disappearing intova but was not able to see how I was able to kill them and that downed the horror on its face as it released that I am the opponent that is far above it could kill.

    It opened its month, and about to say something when suddenly it looked down and saw my sword in its chest, it had appeared there without it realizing.

    A secondter, it died, and I stored its stuff, including its stuff, and a momentter, I added sorted stuff into constitution storage. While I was doing that, I noticed an interesting thing.

    They are sneakers; cool silver ck sneaks, it was the same sneaker that Snakeman was wearing. When I added my mana into them, I instantly knew everything about them and got very amazed.

    I instantly knew these sneakers were the reward this monster got from the 900th level. It is definitely a product of the Tower as its insignia is imprinted on it and I am sure it is a reward of the 900th level as its quality is too high for it is the reward of any other levels.

    The name of these shoes is ¡¯Silent Wind 593¡¯. They have two enchantments, one is ¡¯Silence,¡¯ they will make any sound when they are used, they will be utterly quiet, and the other enchantment is swiftness, they will provide a boost of speed, seeing the boost even I am quite surprised.

    I did not waste any time wearing these Silent Wind Sneakers, these sneakers will be very helpful in the battle, and I know I will need all help, tiny as that it may be to forge ahead.

    After wearing the sneakers, I disappeared from my spot and started killing any Grimm Monster that my eyes fell on, and within fifteen minutes, I killed all the Grimm Monsters that were unupied.

    The ones who were alive are those who are fighting against humans; I had offered humans to kill the Grimm Monster they are fighting, some have epted while others have denied.

    ¡¯Challenger *&$#@#$*#*@ Has Conquered The Tower."

    I was about to step into the exit of the 901 Floor when suddenly an announcement rang out through the floor. Thenguage was unknown, but everyone clearly understood what it meant.

    Someone had cleared the 1000th level; I had expected something like this would happen, as there are millions of people who have entered the Tower, at least one should have the capability to clear the Tower, no matter how hard it is.

    But it felt too soon; there were barely three days had passed since the Tower had opened and there had already been someone who had Cleared the toward.

    I wonder who it is; from the powerful Grimm Monster I¡¯ve seen, nobody seemed to have the capability to reach the 1000th Level, but they could be hiding their strength using some method as I did.

    Even with the sensory abilities of my Intermediate Grade Killing Rule, I am not full confidence in sensing their realbat strength; there are many ways people could hide their strength.

    Still, I hoped it¡¯s Ashlyn who had conquered the Tower; she had the capability. The power of zing Rose she had merged inside her source is far greater than me, with such ability, she had the capability.

    I can¡¯t be sure if it is her or not, nor I could waste my time thinking about it, the only thing I could do is try my best to Conquer the Tower and get that life-changing reward.

 Chapter 987 - Seventy Levels

    <h4>Chapter 987 - Seventy Levels</h4>

    A whole day passed by and I had crossed seventy levels, if one did not count the rest days, then it had taken me less than a day to reach the 900th level.

    But today I took a day to cross the seventy levels, and I am going to need much more to cross the levels ahead.

    I took the blessing and walked to the 971st Floor; the Floor is Silent. There are no Grimm Monsters or Humans at this level, which is not much surprising; very few people could reach these levels.

    Roar Roar...

    I had just taken a step inside when I heard the roar and saw one Lava Scorpion and Minotaur bathed in the me areing at me, both of them are exceptionally strong, so strong that even Earth Crockman would turn into mist if it faced them.

    ¡¯It is time.¡¯ I said in my mind, and Silver Phantom Armor covered me, till now I had fought without using my Armor, but now I have to use it, without it I won¡¯t be able to pass through the 971st Level.

    As armor appeared on my body, I moved toward the Monster, my speed is so great that even powerful specials won¡¯t have a problem seeing me, but these golems seemed to have no problem in seeing me, I could feel their dead eyes tracking me.

    Puch Puch!

    Though they may be able to see me moving, their reaction speed is slow. As I appeared above the speed Lava Scorpion, attacked me with its superfast pincer.

    Still, before its pincer could touch me, I pierced my sword into its head-turning it into the meltedva before I appeared behind Minotaur and pierced my sword into its head.

    It isn¡¯t over yet, one Lava Giant and two Lava Snake areing at me, only after killing them will I be able to pass through this Level as only killing five Golems will I be eligible to pass-through the level.

    Puch Puch Puch

    In the next ten seconds, I pierced my sword through three Golems before moving toward the next level. With me using the Armor, my power has increased again; it will help me pass through a few levelsfortably.

    I crossed level after level, and before I knew it, I had reached the 980th level; it was not easy to reach here with just the help of Mystic Methods.

    Till the 975th Level, I did not have any problem, but after that, the fights got longer and longer till at the 979th Level, which took nearly half an hour to clear.

    As I took a step into the 980th Level, an oppressive feeling came over me. In the 980th Level, there were already three fights going on, two Grimm Monsters and one human fighting against Golems.

    All of them are pretty strong since they can reach this level but still against these Golems they are struggling with.

    Roar Die Roar...

    A second after I took a step inside the 980th Level, five Golems came at me, and surprisingly, all five of these Golems are of the different types. They are Lava Falcon, Lava Demon, Lava Scorpion, Lava Giant, and Lava Lizard.

    All of them are big, each and every one of them is twenty meters or longer, and the power they are emitting is enough for one to have his soul shuddered, even I am feeling quite fearful of them.

    Lava Lizard, Lava Scorpion, and Lava Falcon had attacked by throwing shit loud of Lava at me while Lava Demon threw a punch which was filled withva while Lava Giant hacked its Axe at me.

    Seeing the five of them attacked me with perfect Sync, they have cornered me from every corner, there is not any space to dodge these attacks; they are not only powerful, but they are fast.

    Seeing their attacksing, I immediately used the FeatherLight Method to disappear from my spot and appeared behind the Lava and Giant attacked with my sword covered in the cloud of the Dark Sand.

    CLANG!

    My attack was fast very fast, but the Lava Giant was not slow either; it was tracking me, and as I tried tounch an attack at its huge neck, it swiftly moved its heavy armored hand and defended its neck.

    Right when my attack counted, I saw a Lava Falconing toward me with its huge mouth opened to bite the little me. Seeing that, I immediately disappeared from my spot and appeared above the Lava Falcon and shed my sword down at its eyes.

    But as I was doing that, the falcon spun away 360 Degree in unbelievable time andunched a big load of Lava at me, I was barely able to save myself from the attack before I appeared behind theva Demon and shed my sword at it.

    Pachac!

    It also moved its hands to defend, but I was too fast and that before its hands could approach it, my sword sliced through its neck. I did not get a chance to enjoy my victory as the ax of the Lava Giant came cleaving down on me.

    Immediately disappeared as I sensed the attack, the Lava Demon was the easiest to kill as it had the lowest speed. It had the highest offensive powers but the lowest the speed.

    The remaining four monsters are more bncedpared to it, killing them quickly would be quite difficult. Though I could kill them quickly if I started to use more of my abilities, I had already decided against doing that.

    I have set my Target on 1000th Level, and for it, I have divided each of my trump cards and abilities ording to the levels. I will only use my Armor when I reach the 971st level or take out my Totem Artifact at the 981st level.

    So, even if I have to take the intense beating to clear the level, I will take that but will not use those abilities or trump cards. However, there are some exceptions to the Rule, like Grimm Monsters.

    I still have not forgotten about my Constitution Advancement; other than reaching the Top of the Tower, collecting the resources is still a priority. If, by some luck, I was able to take my Constitution to Level 12.

    I fight against the four Golems, trying to understand their fighting style better, so I could kill it, only doing that will I be able to kill them quickly.

    Golems at each level had the distinctive fighting style, someone like me had to observe them quite a while before I could find a pattern and kill them.

    But finding a pattern is not a simple thing, especially when they are so powerful; time is needed, especially when I am not using the killing Rule. If I had been actively using the killing Rule, five minutes would have been more than enough.

    Puch!

    Finally, after twenty minutes, since the fight started, I was able to kill the most difficult opponent. The Lava Scorpion is most difficult to kill. Due to its swift pincer; it is very difficult to get on its back, much less stab the sword on its head.

 Chapter 988 - 999th Level

    <h4>Chapter 988 - 999th Level</h4>

    Thirty-Five minutes, it took me thirty-five minutes to defeat the five Golems of the 980th Level. It is a little shorter than I had expected, seeing I am not actively using my Killing Rule to deduce the Combat Style of my opponent.

    After finishing with the Golems, I looked towards the battles that are happening in the level. One Grimm Monster and Human are fighting against the respective Golem that Tower had sent at them.

    I am a little disappointed seeing one Grimm Monster leaving the level, but if I am lucky, I could get it at the next level. Forget about that, I should think about the current one.

    It is Bearman and has good strength, but it had already reached its limits, and at max, it would be able to move another level before it got killed or it crushed its badge and transported out, but it will not have that chance as I am going to kill it.

    A minuteter, I killed the Bearman and stored its body in my storage, including its stuff; there, I got another good piece of Artifacts. They are Gauntlets, they have one specialty, which is to dissolve the force as long as it is within their limit.

    Since I entered the Nine Hundred Levels, I have found many amazing Artifacts. Silent Wind Sneakers to Pressure Puff Gauntlets that I am wearing right now. Everything I was wearing before entering the Nine Hundred Levels had been reced, including the sword I am using.

    I am using the Cutter, but this Cutter is way better than one I got as the reward. The one I was using got 800th Level as a reward, but the Cutter I am using right now is an upgraded version of Cutter I had, which Grimm Monster had likely got as the reward in the 900th.

    After I finished wearing the gauntlets, I walked into the gate, took the blessing before getting transported to the 981st Level. Just as I did, I finally took out my Totem Artifacts as it is time to use it.

    The Golems and the Grimm Monsters of this level are very strong, and it would take quite a lot of time for me to finish them off before I could advance to level and that much wait, simply not worth it.

    There are twenty more levels I have to cross, and each of them is filled with a stronger and stronger obstacle, which I could not underestimate, so if things got hard, I would not hesitate to bring out my trump cards.

    SHAKE!

    With sword in hand, I moved toward the Golems that wereing at me, but I had just taken the step when the Floor shook lightly, and a familiar announcement rang out.

    ¡¯It is 5th!¡¯ I said, this is the fifth time the tower shook, and the announcement rang out. Five people have cleared the Tower till now, and I intend to be the 6th one.

    The intel said that only 10 people get the best of the best reward after clearing the Tower, those who clear after that had the quality of their rewards reduced a little.

    This intel is not confirmed yet as there was not enough data to bring the sure result.

    As the reward one gets at the afterpletion of the Tower is not random; it is a reward that is most suitable for one. It is said that the Tower observes one whole journey through the Tower and decides the most suitable for you.

    That is why most rewards one gets are most suitable for one, and it is hard to distinguish whether one is getting a lower level reward than the normal; still, I liked to be one of the first ten people who cleared the Tower, in case it is true.

    With a sword in my hand, I felt my strength rise unprecedentedly, which gave me the confidence and capability to destroy the Golems that areing toward me.

    A few seconds ago, they were capable of engaging against me for more than an hour, but now, killing them has be easy as pie. I had just needed less than ten seconds to finish with them all.

    After I had finished with the Golems, I had killed off the Grimm Monsters before I moved toward Grimm Monsters, which took me a little more, five minutes as one of the Grimm Monsters had a very powerful Defensive Art, it took quite an effort to crush it all.

    After I finished with the Grimm Monster, I moved on to the next level, where I did the same thing as the previous level before moving away.

    The first four levels were different, but as I moved forward, the levels started to get more and more dangerous, and I needed more time to kill the Golems.

    The Grimm Monsters have also be quite a challenge too, as with each level; they got stronger till, at every level, it took me more than an hour to finish off the Grimm Monsters.

    It took me fifteen hours to reach 990th Level and two hours to cross it to reach the 991st level.

    At 991th, I let loose the power of Level 1 Rules, and they were fearsome, especially the killing Rule, which, if used at full power, gave me migraines as it transmitted more information to me than I can process.

    Even at the dangerous 991th level and forward, I did not need to use the full power of my killing Rules, but I still did, experiencing that unbearable constant load of information, just to get used to it.

    I will need to use it when reaching the 1000th level. The 1000th Level is extremely dangerous and difficult to Conquer. ording to statistics, only 5% of those who had reached the 999th could clear it.

    To reach 999th, one needs fearsome power, but still, that is not enough to Conquer the 1000th; one needs to be very, very powerful.

    ¡¯Well, I will need to clear the 999th before I can clear the 1000th.¡¯ ¡¯I¡¯ve heard there is real madness present in the 999th Level,¡¯ I said in my mind and took a step inside the gate leading to the 999th.

 Chapter 989 - 999th Level II

    <h4>Chapter 989 - 999th Level II</h4>

    ¡¯This is Madness!¡¯ This is the first thought that came into my mind as I entered the 999th level, I saw more than a hundred Grimm Monsters, and Humans are fighting in a tiny space of five hundred kilometers.

    The fights are happening everywhere; there is not a single remaining space that has been left open.

    Despite having huge numbers of Grimm Monsters and Humans, both parties are keeping to each other, not attacking the members of other races which ispletely unlike levels before.

    In the past levels as long as one has enough strength, they will always try to kill a member of the other race, especially after Nine Hundredth Level.

    As we want to finish off any Grimm Monsters that will be a massive threat for us in the future, each and every Grimm Monster who was able to enter Nine Hundred Levels count as that person.

    It is the same for the Grimm Monsters, they will kill any human their eyes fall on, but here everything is different.

    Here everyone is fighting their own battles against the Golems and not attacking others despite knowing they would get the point of others if they kill it.

    Well, I could understand why both races are not attacking each other like crazy despite seeing the cream of the crop of other races.

    The reason is that; fighting here would be like lighting up a fuse, once the fight had started, everybody would be drawn in, and they don¡¯t want that to happen.

    It would have been fine if it is at any other level, but it is the 999th level. They are just one step away from reaching the 1000th, and they don¡¯t want to jeopardize that chance by doing anything.

    If any human decided to attack any Grimm Monster then before Grimm Monsters could do anything, humans would kill him, that is how people are serious about reaching the 1000th level.

    So, I also have to stay my hand, no matter how much I want to kill the Grimm Monsters and get the resources from them in the chance of taking my Constitution to Level 12.

    "DIE DIE DIE..."

    This time when I entered the 999th level, I was not immediately attacked, it took seven seconds before the Golems came at me, and all these Golems were humans made of stone andva.

    These Lava Humans have bodies of stone that are filled with numerous cracks, and through them,va could be seen spilling out. These Lava humans are mostmon in the Level 999th level; they are about 80%.

    On the regr level, they were not more than 5%, but here when there are hundreds of people present and are fighting against the five Golems each, so having fifty meters tall Lava Giants is not feasible.

    That is why Lava Humans and small Lava Demons could be said on the field. Though their size is small, they pack explosive power; if one is not careful fighting them, they would be burned cinders before they even know it.

    The five Lava Mening at me are fully Armored, and if they had been wearing cloaks, I would have considered them real humans, but they are not. They are just extremely strong Lava Golems.

    As I saw theming toward me, I activated the Killing Rule at full power, which instantly gave me hard migraines, but I bore it and started to process all the information that wasing toward me.

    The movements of super-powerful Golems have be slow in front of my eyes; I could see each and every movement of them with the perfect rity and processed them to see what type of attack they will make.

    All five Lava humans are holding the different types of weapons and the forefront of all is a Lava Humans, which is holding the spear.

    It attacked me first with its three-meter long spear while the four-cornered me and started tounch their attacks.

    Seeing that, I started to make my move and my speed with speed, which isn¡¯t much faster than theirs.

    Everything is moving at a very slow speed, including me. With the killing Rule, my senses have be really strong, but I am not strong enough to move ording to it, so a fight between five Lava Humans and me has be the fight of the turtles.

    Each of us would take very slow steps and perform fighting maneuvers against each other; it feels like life¡¯s biggest joke that when I first started fighting in the slow fashion, tears came out of my eye.

    Though I know we are fighting extremely fast and it is only due to the full power of killing rule that everything has be slow, it still felt quite weird to fight like this.

    I just wanted to stop the killing or lessen the power of killing rule power at the least, so I won¡¯t fight in such fashions, but I could not as I have to get used to using the full power of my Killing Rule.

    I will need it in 1000th Level, not only I will need to use the Killing Rule, but I will also need to use every trump I have been holding back, only then will I be able to do something.

    But before thinking of the 1000th Level, I should say the first thing about the ways to quickly finish this fight as soon as possible. I had greater speed; I would have zero problems killing these bastards.

    Their attack and defense are filled with holes that could be easily exploited, but with my current strength, I could only use very few of them. Still, these slow visions are extremely helpful as I would need less than twenty minutes to finish off these fiveva humans.

    While fighting these Lava Humans, I dodge most of their attacks as countering directly is just a hassle as they have more physical strength than me and no matter how expertly I counter them, I still going to take a couple to steps back, So I might as well dodge the attack and save myself that hassle.

    Puch!

    Time passed by, and I continued to kill Lava Humans every few minutes before finally, I pierced my sword in a crack in the skull of thest Lava Human, gaining permission to enter the 1000th Level.

 Chapter 990 - 1000th Level

    <h4>Chapter 990 - 1000th Level</h4>

    All the Five Golems were killed by me, and now I could walk into the 1000th Level that I had wanted to since I had entered the Tower.

    But I did not hurry; I slowly walked toward the gate while looking at hundreds of fights that were happening around me. I am quite tired and want to rest a little bit before entering the 1000th level.

    I want to be at my peak before the fight, to be honest, I would have very much liked to take a small nap to remove all the fatigue I am feeling but I, unfortunately, I could not. I will be killed within a moment of closing my eyes here.

    Finally, after two hours, I reached the door leading to the 1000th Floor. I took a deep breath and entered inside; it is time to face the most powerful challenge.

    As I entered the Gate, everything went nk for a moment before the light came shining again. I found myself on the red floating disk, which had a diameter of the thousand kilometers.

    Right in front of me is a challenge that I had to defeat, seeing it I am quite surprised but also happy that I got an opponent which had never appeared before or at least in the intel I¡¯ve received.

    Thest obstacle of the 1000th level is always Legendary Creatures, like Hydra, Gorgon, Dragon, Phoenix, and some others, but one I got is Wendigo. A Ghost-type legendary creature that had never appeared in the Tower before.

    The Wendigo looked simr to what I heard and seen in books and meadias, like some freak from a horror movie. It is only three meters tall with a bony grey body and long deer horns that are present on the both sides of its head.

    Some parts of it like the bone cage of its chest are visible while other parts thighs are covered in skin.

    It looked like a freak and felt extremely dangerous with thoserge bone hands which are sharper than the knives and the faint, faint grey that swirling around its body, which is giving off a very weird sensation to me.

    ¡¯¡¯The Battle Will Star In Ten Seconds.¡¯¡¯

    A monotonous voice rang out, and numbers in the universenguage started to sh above us. Seeing that, my heart started to beat loudly as I gripped my sword properly and activated my killing Rule to full power.

    Not only killing Rule, but I also activated my other rule powers too. The Sun Rule had powered up the enchantment of my sword further while Swallowing Rule and Healing Rule started to circte throughout my body.

    ¡¯BATTLE!¡¯

    The countdown slid further and further, till it finally reached zero and loud ¡¯Fight¡¯ rang out in the t, monotonous voice

    As the ¡¯Battle¡¯ rang out, the stationary windigo moved, and it moved at such speed that itpletely blew my mind and made me question how it can move at such speed?

    The speed is incredible that I immediately started using one of my trump cards immediately as I know without it, I am no match for it. The current Armor and Artifact I am wearing are nothing but paper in front of it.

    BANG!

    It appeared in front of me and swung its body hand, and next moment, I saw the defense of the Armor and Artifact I am wearing crumpled in front of its attack before I received a hammering blow on my body, which shot me back like a kite in strong wind.

    Puh Puh...

    I started to vomit blood as I hit, and this blood is not red but grey, which gave off the filthy smell. I could feel the force and strange grey energy entered my body as it did, the blood-red energy also came out for the defense.

    But when it came, it was alreadyte and some of the grey energy already started affecting my body. If not Swallowing Rule and Healing Rule, which immediately started healing my injuries, I would have be a dusky skeleton by now.

    A look of horror dawned on my face as I experienced the terror of this energy and knew I could not let more of this grey energye into my body.

    If it came in huge quantities then even my powerful constitution and healing Rule would not be able to save me from bing a dusk skeleton within a few seconds.

    This is the first time I had been injured since I had got this constitution, and to be honest, it feels good to be bloodied again.

    BANG!

    It had been just second when I received the attack, and I was still flying back like a rocket when it again appeared in front of me and attacked me with its w, and this time, the attack of its was even more powerful than before.

    It is like a ghost appearing in front of me before I could react and attack me before I could even move my sword.

    It had released a huge amount of grey energy into me, but this time, I and my constitutions were prepared. The blood Red energy of my constitution and Healing Rule enveloped the strange Grey energy before the grey energy infiltrated and injured me likest time.

    Though the Grey energy was not able to infiltrate my body and injure it, still the strength of the attack was powerful enough to shock me and sent me flying back at even greater speed.

    It ising to me again, I could see its ghost smile as it moved its bony hand to attack me and this time there is even more grey energy present in its hand than it was in the previous attack.

    I moved my sword to defend, but I know the attack wille at me before the sword could move to defend.

    I wish the activation of my trump card would be a little faster, but it needs three-second activated, and only two seconds have passed; there is one more second before the trump card could be activated.

    BANG!

    Another of its attack hadnded on me, and my speed of shooking back increased again that I am shooting back at blurring speed.

    ¡¯Finally!¡¯

    I said in my mind as I saw silvery runes came out my body and created an intricate formation, the formation is very beautiful and if one looked from the distance, they would see the shadow of my old Swirling Armor in this new Runic Armor of mine.

    The Swirling Armor and this Runic Armor of mine had a difference between sky and earth. The things it could do things are way beyond that of the old Swirling Armor of mine.

    Buzz!

    The faint buzz rang out my body as the Runes connected to each and created the formation. As the same time formation activated, the Wendigo came closer to me and swung its body hand again at me. Seeing that smile couldnt but appear on my face.

    The Runes on my lit up, and I stopped on the spot, the momentum shooting me backward immediately crushed away, and at the same time, the runes on my hands lip up a little, and my sword moved at unbelievable speed toward the bony hand of the Wendigo that ising for my heart.

    CLANG!

    A deafening metallic sound resounded and our clothes and hair moved back but we did not move a single inch in this terrifying sh, we stayed rooted without much shake.

 Chapter 991 - Wendigo

    <h4>Chapter 991 - Wendigo</h4>

    The power of Runic Armor could not be underestimated; it is one of my trump cards, which have given me the confidence to clear this 1000th Stage, and seeing this sh, it has affirmed my confidence again.

    It¡¯s ws and my sword locked in a stalemate; both of them are not moving a single inch. While my face may look normal by this but I am shocked, shocked by its powerful defense.

    The ming red edge of my sword had directly shed against ist big bony hand, but despite that, they were not able to make a single scratch on it.

    My Totem Artifact is very powerful, that even without the Level 1 Rule of Sun, it was able to cut through the sword of powerful Adamantine.

    But now my Totem Artifact is not only powered by the power of my ability but also the power of the Sun Rule, but despite that, it was not even able to make a scratch on the bony hands of the Wendigo.

    Seeing that, I¡¯ve even questioned whether this Legendary Creature could be killed not but soon calmed down from that thought.

    Its hands are its main offensive weapons, so it is not much surprising that they could not be scratched through my sword, but it will not be the same for the other parts of its body.

    With that thought, I power up the runes on my hands and move my sword back tounch the attack.

    Seeing me attacking, it also moved its body hands and attacked me, this time, it is using both of its hands instead of one.

    Its hands moved like a ghost as they attacked me, it is extremely hard to keep track of these Ghostly movements, and others won¡¯t be able to do that. But it is not a big deal for me, which has a pure sensory type rule.

    I could see its movements very clearly and know, and that it is not wise to treat them as normal attacks, as they may look slow and ghost, but in reality, they are extremely fast and pack three times more power.

    So, I did not attack directly; instead, I disappeared from my spot and appeared behind Wendigo and swung my sword directly at its neck.

    CLANG!

    My sword moved closer and closer to it, and when it was just palm distance away from its neck, a bony hand appeared above the neck and defended against my sword.

    Seeing that I am not sad, not even a little bit as now I became sure amon weakness of the neck applies to it.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Next moment my armor lit up, and I disappeared from its back and appeared in front of it and attacked again but this time it had its hands moved and counter the attack, just as it did, I disappeared and appeared on its left and attacked it.

    I barraged it with the attacks from all directions; there is no ce from which I hadn¡¯t attacked it. I am attacking it at breakneck speed from every direction imaginable, but it was able to counter all of my swords.

    If anyone saw our fight at the distance, they would see me blinking all around it while it is defending from all the sides. Though it is defending against all my attacks, I am not one bit sad seeing that.

    It is not only giving me precious data about its Combat Style but also making me get used to the power and many abilities of my Armor; this experience will be very useful when I use my full strength to fight.

    If it had been any Grimm Monster, I would have used my full power in a surprise attack to finish it off in a single move. Though usually, I liked the long bloody fights, I still want to finish some as quickly as possible when the great reward is at stake.

    But I am not fighting against the Grimm Monster; it is Golem of the War Tower, which bore 100% simrities to Wendigo.

    If I use my full power, it will also immediately use its full powers, and that is not good for me as I did not have full control over my powers yet and wast sure about my victory against it.

    The longer I fight, the greater chances of my winning would be, in the long run, not only will I get full control over my abilities but will also be able to collect precious data about it.

    But still, a long fight will not be more than three hours, ording to the intel. All the fights at 1000th, Victory or Defeat ended in three hours. No fight had eversted for more than three hours here, 90% even ended within an hour.

    There is no perfect reason written for that, but I am sure it is because it started to use all of its strength within an hour. By that time, you defeat it or it defeats you, it is as simple as that.

    Time passed as I continued to try to attack its fatal spot with its neck and its ice-cold heart. If legends are to be believed then to kill a Wendigopletely, one needs to burn its ice-cold heart.

    Still, I would prefer to kill it with Old fashion beheading, but I wouldn¡¯t mind some heart burning too, I haven¡¯t done that in the past few levels.

    As the fight continues between us, I am gaining a tactical edge over it. Not only have I put it on the total defense, but I¡¯ve also started analyzing itsbat style. So, each move I made is on the previous move it made.

    With every attack, my sword will move closer and closer to it. If it did not increase its full power soon, I would use my full power instantly when my sword got close enough to its weakness, that time even if it used its full power, it would not be able to defend against it.

    This is one of the ns I made; there are many other ns which tribute to different changes that might ur in the fight.

    Five minutes passed by when the grey aura around it thickened suddenly, and its strength rose unprecedentedly.

    It had be stronger and faster at the moment that if I did not have my killing Rule, I would have definitely fallen prey to its surprise attack.

    Seeing ist fearsome wsing at me, making noise as they tore through the air, the Runic Armor also lit brightly. Seeing the power of its attack, I know I will need to harness a good amount of power from my Runic Armor.

    So, I did. I instantly harness the huge amount of power, I will need to fight from the Armor.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    A deafening ng rang out, and it was so loud that I felt my ears going deaf, but that was just a starting as the next moment, it started to attack me, with two of its bony hands.

    Its Ghostly Movements are extremely fast that I am very grateful to myself that I had borne the unbearable migraine for a few levels to get used to the Killing Rule; if not for that, I would forget about defending against such ghostly attacks.

 Chapter 992 - Power Of Runic Armor

    <h4>Chapter 992 - Power Of Runic Armor</h4>

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    ¡¯F.u.c.k, the power!¡¯ I cursed in astonishment seeing the strength of its attack; it is f.u.c.k.i.n.g powerful.

    It¡¯s been fifteen minutes since we are fighting, and since then, it has shown the power far greater than I had expected.

    Not only has the strength of its attacks increased, but it¡¯s whole body movements have also be ghostly. I always had to keep my killing Rule locked on it, a tiny mistake I would be seriously injured.

    It¡¯s a good thing that I had a Runic Armor, if not for that, I would have been finished by now as even with my powerful Constitution, each of its attacks is powerful enough to injure me seriously.

    The Runic Armor is very powerful, and I am very proud of it, not only the design of it, which I spent months on creating but controlling it also took a huge effort that a normal person would not be able to do with superior control over one¡¯s energies.

    There are a total of 1294 Runes are needed to create the Runic Armor formation, and I am controlling that formation while fighting. To do that, one needs to have expert focus and control, which needs years of practice.

    I had gained that from the Swirling Armor and Seven long months I had spent in perfecting my control.

    All my hard work had created this Armor a work of Art; it would do all the things that Swirling Armor could do and much more, but it is an undeniable fact that Runic Armor is based on the Swirling Armor.

    I still used the Analogy or swirls and dividing the force in the design of the Armor and also created Instant Movement and Instant st with this Armor.

    Like in the previous Swirling Armor, the foreign force and energies that came for me would enter various swirls and get crushed is also happening in the Runic Armor, it¡¯s just that instead of swirls made of my fire ability, I used a Runic formation that worked like a swirl.

    I reced everything with the Runic Formation, and now my next target has infused the power of the Rules in the Armor.

    In the Swirling Armor, I just mix the Rule powers in my ability and make slight calibrations so that it will work, but doing that is very difficult in the Runic Armor.

    Here I will have to change the Runes ording to the power of the Rules; I nearly finish choosing the runes; I just to rece the Runes and calibrate the Armor ording to it; it will take a few days and might even take a week or more.

    Nothing could be said when ites to Runes, especially when I am calibrating the Armor outside. If it were in my conscious space, it would have been done very quickly, but outside, it takes time.

    I am fortunate that I have gained the Knowledge Crystal, as before gaining it I had made the Runic Armor, but it was not as perfect as this one, and there were many ws inside it, which made it unusable till I fixed its ws and that would have taken me months.

    The knowledge Crystal had not only saved me months of the time but also perfected my Armor to the degree, I¡¯ve never imagined.

    Hun!

    Suddenly another change urred in the Wendigo, the strange grey energy around it became even denser, seeing that I immediately stopped the useless thoughts as whenever a change in gray energy urred, its power rose explosively.

    The grey energy became denser, and some part of it started to .u.mte around its bony hands, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but turn serious; till now, it had never used such a huge amount of strange grey energy.

    Grey Energy is very dangerous, and I have experienced its terror first hand, and now it is a hundred times more than before. If I say, I am not a little scared seeing that, then I would be lying.

    Though I am scared, I am also very excited as now I will be able to test the real power of my Armor. The strongest point of the Armor is not the strength boost it provides but the defense, and now I will see if the defense is as strong as I imagined it to be.

    It took a moment for the change in it to ur, and it attacked me with the ws which are filled with dense strange grey energy. The power of the ws had reached an unbearable degree, and its movements even more unrecognizable.

    The bony ws appeared in front of me as it teleported and came for my head, but how easy was it to reach for my body? The w was halfway into the distance when it found the crystal sword blocking its way.

    CLANNG!

    It¡¯s w, and my sword shed and next moment I felt a tsunami-like force filled with grey energy came at me, the amount of strange grey energy is a hundred times greater than before, and it came at me.

    It did not take a moment before it touched me, and just as it did, my Runic Armor lit resplendently and sucked the tsunami life force of strange grey energy.

    If this Wendigo had been alive, it would have been shocking seeing this as anyone would try to bar such dangerous energy, not sucked right in.

    As the tsunami of Grey Energy sucked it, it started to spread into every corner of my armor into the forty-nine Swirling Formations I had created.

    This Grey Energy far stronger than my Fire Ability, but when it entered the Swirling Formation, it started to get crushed under an extremely powerful spinning force which made of extremely dense fire.

    The tsunami of Grey Energy, which was enough to scare the shit out most Special Adamantine, even those above it got crushed within a moment. Even those who fought the 1000th floor would not dare to believe it.

    CLLANG CLLANG CLLANG...

    Like a tsunami, it did not stop after the first attack; it continued attacking with each getting stronger and stronger filled with more and more grey energy, but each and every attack has got crushed by the Armor.

    Our movements have be a blur; we are so fast that even special Adamantine won¡¯t be able to see our movements. We are like phantoms, attacking each other without stopping for anything.

    Time passed by, and we continued fighting, and with it, my control over the Armor had also risen sharply as such intense battle had put huge pressure on me as not only I had to fight, but I also had to control the Armor.

    So, there is pressure, but there is also excitement as well; it is such a fight that made all the hard work I¡¯ve done worth it.

    Hun!

    We were just fighting when suddenly, I shot back like an arrow. It¡¯s not because of its attack, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve felt a horrifying fluctuationing out of it suddenly.

    OUUWLLLL!

    As I hadnded a few hundred meters, I heard its ghostly roar, which made all the hair on my body stand up.

    It had been half an hour since we had been fighting, but it had been silent all the while, not a single word or roar came out its mouth, but now it did it.

    ¡¯The finale is starting.¡¯ I thought as I heard the roar and I was right, right after it finished its roar, the grey energy covering it darkened and became dense before it started bubbling and spreading outward in semi-spherical fashion with it being center.

    ¡¯Domain! Its F.u.c.k.i.n.g Domain!¡¯ I shouted in my mind seeing what is happening in front of it.

 Chapter 993 - Domain of Sin Vs Domain Of Horror

    <h4>Chapter 993 - Domain of Sin Vs Domain Of Horror</h4>

    "Domain, I never expected I would encounter a Domain in the Final Battle," I said as I watched its summoned domain expanding rapidly than in just five seconds, it had grown over hundred meters and it is still growing.

    Domains are not Mystic Methods, which could be learned by anyone, they are extremely, extremely rare, and very few knights have the capability and ability to use them.

    My eyes became zed with excitement as I saw its domain, which looked like it came out of some kind of horror movie. The Domain of it ispletely grey and inside it, all kinds of Ghosts could be seen lingering.

    "Domain Of Horror."

    Rang out from the center of the Domain in a deep ghostly voice as the domain stopped expanding after it covered the diameter of the two hundred and fifty kilometers.

    "Don¡¯t think only you have a Domain," I said with augh, and the next moment, the blood-red fog started toe out of me and started expanding in a Semi Sphere Fashion. I have also summoned out my Domain, my final trump card.

    This is my Domain, Domain of Sin. It is the Constitutional ability I got after my Constitution reached the 10th Level and further strengthened in the 11th level, it is now pretty strong.

    My Domain kept expanding until it finally stopped after bing two hundred meters in Diameter. It now bes apletely blood-red world with blood mist being everywhere.

    Though it is smaller than fifty meters, its strength isn¡¯t less than the domain of the Wendigo¡¯s Domain of Horror.

    Between our domains, there is less than ten meters distance; if we crossed that distance our domains would sh, and that is what I want, I want to make a sh of Domains, I heard it is amazing.

    Step Step...

    Next moment, I took the step forward and found Wendigo also doing the same, it ising closer to making our domain sh and who am I to reject the sh of the domain.

    So we took one step after another till there were only inches of distance remaining between our domains.

    Chin Chin Chin...

    Finally, our domains shed as It felt like two celestial bodies are shing against each other. The sharps sound and huge sparks could be seen around the point where our domains are shing.

    As the sh started, I could feel the properties of the ist domain, which are simr to strange grey energy with a good mix of horror. This illusory horrific feeling attacked my mind as domains started to sh, but it did not much affect me.

    I have pretty great willpower; if these puny ghosts were able to affect me, then I would have long be the vegetable when that being was constructing a constitutional base inside me.

    Not to forget, my sin domain is resistance toward the Mental attacks as itself attacks the person mentally.

    If it had any living being in the ce of the Wendigo, it would already havee under the effect of the domain, but I am not fighting a live being but a Golem in the form of the wendigo.

    My Sin has the power of all Sin Rules, but they are a minority; 75% of its power is based on the Archaic Killing, the Level 1 killing Rule I hadprehended. If I hadprehended other sin Rule, its power would be the majority with killing Rule.

    The more Sin Rules, I willprehend the Stronger my Domain would be, by that having onlyprehending one type of Sin Rule may seem like my Domain is weak since the killing Rule I hadprehended did not have any offensive power, but they would be extremely wrong.

    Though it is true, my Domain did not have the Offensive power due to me onlyprehending the Killing Rule, but Domain based on killing rule is a marvel itself, inside it I became absolutely aware of everything, I am Omniscient in it.

    The Domain user is naturally aware of everything that is happening in their Domain since it is the specialty of the Domain, but my domain is one step above that, with the power of killing Rule, I became omniscient in my domain and would have been able to do much more if the Wendigo had been a living being.

    That is why I have a splitting headache as I am receiving huge information every moment. It is ten times worse than when I am using my killing Rule at Full Strength.

    It is a good thing that this Domain ability is from my Constitution, and so I get a conscious boost in handling all this; if not of it, I would go mad by the huge information I am receiving every second.

    GRRRR....

    Our Domains shed before they started to mix as we kept taking steps toward each other, one could see how grey and red energies started fighting as they.

    Step by step, we kepting closer and closer to each other as we did; our domains also kept mixing and fighting.

    The grey and red energies fighting each other, when the ghosts tried to interfere with silky ribbons, would appear and bind these Ghosts to make them useless.

    These Ghosts are extremely powerful; each of them possesses the power of earlier attacks of the wendigo.

    Finally, I entered Wendigos Domain, and it entered the mine, just as this happened, the Migraine I am feeling has got even stronger as more and more data starteding at me.

    Wu Wu Wu...

    As I entered the domains of Wendigo, the ghosts inside hadpletely gone crazy and came at me while making a strange noise, but before they would touch me, hundreds of blood-red ribbons started to materialize and bound these Ghosts that were started to attack me.

    It is a very beautiful scene, it felt like ribbons of Death God came down to take these vengeful Ghost to the underworld.

    Sealing is one of the properties of my killing Rule and since I am using the Domain, this property has be even stronger as it had only sealing Ghosts, it also tried to seal the Wendigo itself but like em to ghosts, the sealing ribbons did not affect it even a bit.

    Its power is too great and it is also non living, so sealing it is very difficult for the blood red ribbons.

    The mental attack from it had substantially gotten stronger as I entered its domain, but the migraine I am feeling every moment is so hard that these mental attacks were not able to affect me even a bit.

    Still, this migraine is not a good thing, and I will try to find something which increases my soul power so that I could use this information load on my consciousness.

    Finally, both of the Domains mergedpletely, and we stood five meters away from each other, now that the Domains have been merged, it is time for the final battle.

    This battle will decide the final winner and It will be me, though I will have to fight with every ounce of my strength.

    I am ready, I have full confidence in my strength, so I will Conquer this War Tower.

 Chapter 994 - Conquered

    <h4>Chapter 994 - Conquered</h4>

    Zup Zup...

    A faint thunderous sound rang out as I moved toward each other with a speed that could only be said invisible. We are so fast that we have created shockwaves as we moved toward each other.

    When I was halfway into the distance, reaching it, I swung my sword. This time my sword was not only glowing red, but it also had the blood-red mist covering it; that is the energy of my Domain, which I could utilize.

    I am not the only one who is taking full advantage of the Domain, the Wendigo also had his hands covered but this time is not using the Grey Energy but the Ghosts. Yes, it has two Ghosts on both of its ws.

    These two Ghost on its ws are different from the other Ghosts that are roaming in the domain; they are far more clear and feel very threatening as they snarl at me.

    Its ws and my sword moved closer to each, and I could feel everything and could even guess the terrifying power hidden in those ws.

    Its Domain tried to interfere with my senses, tried to misguide me, but seeing how the specialty of my Domain lies in sensory abilities, how can it trick me.

    CLANG!

    Hun? Our sword shed, and immense forces of our attack attacked each other, including the two Ghost of ws that came at me, but strangely, the sound of our sh had been muted.

    The sh had barely produced any sound; the sound felt like children are hitting thin metallic sticks against each other, not two terrifying attacks shing against each other.

    I would have thought about it more, but two Ghosts hade down from my sword, which considerably whittled away their power, but they still have more than 70% power remaining, and now they have touched my skin.

    Shake!

    As they did, the Armor created suction, and to my surprise, these two Ghosts were able to resist the sucking for a moment before they got sucked inside, and when they were getting crushed by my Runic Armor, they produced enough resistance that shook the whole Runic Armor slightly.

    Though the shake was tiny, these Ghosts were able to make my Armor shake is the testament of their power.

    But I am not worried, my armor is not that weak that it will copse by the power of the two measly Ghosts, even if the more powerful Ghost came it would not copse.

    OUUUWWL!

    Seeing its attack did not work, it roared in rage and attacked again with more powerful Ghosts at its ws, still there is no fear in me, I have utter confidence in my Armor that it will be able to bear whateveres into my way.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    It started to attack after attack after attack as if it went mad, and to my horror, each of its attacks was twice stronger than before.

    Just a second ago, I had proudly dered that my Armor would not break even if it used stronger attacks than before, but now, seeing the speed, the power of its attacks is increasing and now I am not so sure about my Armor.

    Currently, my Runic Armor is fine, but it won¡¯t be long before it reaches its limit, and my Armer cracks parts.

    I am very aware that the power of this bastard will increase to the degree it bes capable of shattering my armor; before that happens, I have to find a way to save it.

    Find to way to save my armor and also kill it, but it is not easy to kill it, despite me seeing and analyzing each of its moves to an omnipresent degree, I would need at least two minutes before Ind a finishing blow on it, but unfortunately, I did not have the two minutes.

    Seeing the rate ist power increasing, I would be lucky if my Armor survives for that time. It is worrying but not much, I have already thought about this scenario and had nts ready for it.

    It would not havee to this if Ashlyn was inside me, or I was able to merge my Rule power in my Armor.

    If Ashlyn with me, I would have more fire from Lotus merged into my source as I upgraded my constitution, and that time, I would not be worried about such a thing, hell I would have defeated this Wendigo in a minute with that power.

    Shake Shake Shake...

    Soon a minute had passed, and my armor hade near copse; in thest attack, it had nearly copsed, and now another attack ising; if let my armor bore it, it will definitely copse.

    CLANG!

    Its ws and my sword shed again, and like always, two ghosts came at me before getting sucked by my Armor with great resistance, but this time, my armor only sucked one ghost while letting the other ghost enter inside my body.

    Puh Puh

    It entered inside my body, breaking the defenses of my Rule power and started to tear my body apart. The blood energy came, but by that time, I had already injured me quite a bit and puked two mouthfuls of the ck blood.

    The Blood Energy had crushed the Ghosts, but they are still able to injure me. The injuries I received started to heal immediately by healing Rule, but it is just a starting as another attack has already arrived, and this attack is stronger than before.

    Puh Puh Puh...

    I started to puke the blood as ist attacks began to tear my body apart; they are dangerous and painful. First few seconds, the injuries were quite light, but as time passed, the injuries were getting more serious.

    Though the battle is getting fatally dangerous to me, there is no sadness in my face, it had been quite a while I had puked so much blood, and I am enjoying it very much, but I am afraid I couldn¡¯t enjoy it more now.

    Not only because it is dangerous but also I havepletely mapped its fighting Style. I finished mapping it half a minute ago, but I continued fighting as I wanted to, but it is time to end things and Conquer the Tower.

    Another of its attacks came, but this time, I did not counter it; instead, I moved exactly 0.3 Meters left and whipped my sword at its neck.

    Khach!

    My sword moved toward its neck, it sensed it and moved its bony hand to defend, but my attack was too perfect as it directly hit ist neck and as I had expected, I was not able to cut its throat fully, the cut was little more than ? of its neck.

    Kacha Kacha

    I had expected that which is why I moved at its back and attacked its neck again, which again hit right on the spot cutting its throat by half; it would have been more if not for it healing rapidly.

    I disappeared again and appeared in front of it and attacked. This time my attack was way stronger than any of my previous attacks.

    I am using full power for Armor to create a power st, after this attack, the Armor will copse, and I will not be on the state to create again for a few minutes that is why this attack is so strong.

    It roared seeing the power of my attack, and increased its power explosively; its bony hands became thrice faster immediately, but unfortunately, this three times speed is too slowpared to my final attack.

    OUUUUW Kacha!

    Soon my sword reached its neck and before its bony hands could reach me, my sword had cut through its remaining neck, immediately silencing the strange roar it was having.

 Chapter 995 - Eldritch Sword Art

    <h4>Chapter 995 - Eldritch Sword Art</h4>

    "CONGRATULATION ENTREE NO. $%&&#&%$#$ ON CONQUERING THE TOWER."

    Rang out throughout the disk, I felt happy hearing that, but I am too tired to properly enjoy it as I slumped on the floor tiredly, thest move taken too much out of me and not for a strain that Domain gives.

    It felt extremely good to kill that Wendigo, it was a worthy opponent that had made go all out, use every move I had in my arsenal, such opponents are very difficult to find.

    I looked around, earlier when I entered, I did not properly look around. I know I am on a thousand-Kilometer diameter disk covered in the forcefield, but when I found there are other disks too, floating at a distance like the stars in the sky.

    Buzz!

    I was busy counting on a tiny disk around me when the rune started to appear around me, and a few secondster, a whole runic formation created around me, which lit and teleported me to the ce I wanted to since I saw the Tower for the first time.

    The darkness in front of me has disappeared, and I found myself in a big hall which isplete; there was no other color than the white, which felt really weird, and I needed a few seconds to adjust myself to all the weirdness.

    When I adjusted a secondter, I looked around and found there was nothing in the room except for palm Red Crystal floating up in the air. Seeing the red crystal, many thingse to my mind.

    "Treasure Crystal."

    This red crystal is the signature of the Tower, those who conquest it get, I just have to touch it, and I will get my reward. I did waste any seeing the red crystal, I quickly got up and appeared right in front of it.

    "Let it be a reward that is most suitable for me," I said and touched the ball. There are hundreds of things I wanted, but I am sure exactly what I want, so I wished Tower would give me the thing that will be most suitable for me.

    For the first second of touching the crystal, nothing had happened, but the next second, I felt my thoughts slowing down, the process of thoughts slowing is way faster than when I touched the knowledge crystals.

    Thud!

    I fell on the floor before I could sit properly and about to move to afortable position when that thought had also vanished from my mind, and I nked, there is not a single thought in my mind, just a stream of knowledge that is imprinting on it.

    Time passed by as I stayed in the thoughtless state before finally, thoughts started to form in my mind again. First thought formed then a second thought and then a third as such, I found my thought process increasing till it returned to normal.

    "Eldritch Sword Art," I muttered, this name of Sword Art I¡¯ve received. Yes, I have received an Art, a Sword Art at that as I read the information about it, the smile on my face became bigger and bigger as it is very suitable for me.

    The name of the Art is Eldritch Sword Art; it is Sword Art, which is used with abilities. It can be used with my fire ability, or Mystic Methods, it can be used with magical, elemental, or any other type of ability.

    If one described this Art in one word then destructive would be the right choice, it is the Art that is used for pure distributions, when it is one enemy or 1 Million, all of them can be decimated through it.

    It is divided into 13 Levels, and currently, only 1 level is unlocked while others are locked. When I read the first level, my mind started to spin, it si f.u.c.k.i.n.g hard. Comprehending is going to be very difficult.

    Not only is it difficult toprehend, but its requirement to practice is also high. One needs to have Basic Proficiency in the Sword when I read that I had requirements years ago, but when I read what basic entails in method, my brain melted.

    Current the sword my sword proficiency which I considered to be expert level is barely qualify to basic proficiency, and I was able to reach this basic proficiency because of Clock Sword Style that I got in previous ruin, if not for that I would not have the Basic Sword proficiency that I have now.

    The 2nd requirement the method had is a powerful ability, whatever type that ability is, and any ability or mystic method I have did not qualify for it, but I am not worried about it.

    When I go out and merge with the power of zing Rose, my fire ability would be powerful enough that I will be able to use the 1st Level of The Eldritch Art through it.

    Not only my fire ability, but my Mystic Method will also qualify once I upgraded them and purified their energy. So, I have already met the requirement, and now the only thing I will have to do isprehend.

    It will be very difficult for Knight to Comprehend the 1st Level of this Art much lessprehend it within five weeks, which I am nning to do. As for why five weeks because in four weeks there is the ¡¯Continental Championship.¡¯

    Ellem is going to participate, and I want to defeat her there, what I have experienced and heard, I know Ellen is very powerful, not anyone normal could be Guildmaster of S ss in Strongest Warzone, Warzone 1.

    I know she is extremely powerful, even with current abilities. I don¡¯t know whether I could defeat her or not, but I know it would not be easy. She has something special, and with the power of her teacher, getting an Art would not be a problem for her.

    Defeating her would be extremely difficult, but as long as Iprehend the 1st part of my Art, I will have a chance of defeating her.

    I still remember how badly I¡¯ve lost against her a year ago, so I want to pay her back, defeating her and also her fiance too; she too had beaten me up badly.

    As for my Criminal Tag, f.u.c.k it! With my current power, I will be easily able to join Adventures Paradise, and at that time, participating in thepetition would not be a problem for me.

    If there is anyone who tries to stop, which I think they will as there is thew for that, I will beat the shit out of them.

    I was thinking of those thoughts when I saw familiar runes appear below me, seeing that I quickly got up as it was time to leave, I wanted to sit when I got out of the Tower.

    I might get attacked as soon as I appeared out of the gate, so I have to be ready to face any attacks that mighte in my way.

    Buzz!

    Finally, the formation buzzed and everything in front of me darkened before it became bright again. I found myself in the night sky under the shadow of Glowing War Tower.

 Chapter 996 - Protection Amulet

    <h4>Chapter 996 - Protection Amulet</h4>

    There are two people on both sides of me; one is Human while the other is the Grimm Monster and both of them are armed to the teeth, ready to fight if at moments notice.

    They are guards, behind them are others from both races, seeing them I knew the conflict had not started. Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.

    I would have really hated it if I had missed the Big Battle, it is such a great chance to fight the worthy enemy and collect the resources, especially now millions of people came out bringing huge loot.

    I looked around, and as I had expected, both races have made camps; the Grimm Monsters are on the right while the Humans are the left, and space between them is being used as the market.

    Seeing that, I walked forward without anyone stopping me. The camps are huge and both sides have millions of abodes, people could be seen everywhere, shopping from each other¡¯s stall. If I did not do any better, I would have thought the two races are acquaintances rather than mortal enemies.

    It has been five days since the Tower hand opened, but people are still going inside the doves, which exins the huge poption of both camps.

    Chew Chew...

    I was just walking through the market when I heard the familiar chirp and saw a bluring at me before itnded on my shoulder. The silver is Ashlyn, and she is chirping and affectionately massaging her head to my cheek.

    I am quite surprised seeing her do that, as being affectionate is not in the nature of Ashlyn, she is rarely this affectionate. "I missed you too," I said as I petted her. This was our longest separation since we bonded, she had never been away from me, more than a day.

    ¡¯Chew Chew Chew...¡¯

    I was just about to ask her about when she returned and whether she had conquered the Tower, she had read my question without asking and started to tell me all about her.

    She said she had returned two days ago after she Conquered the Tower. She said the tower was fun; not only she got to kill lots of Golems, but she had also killed lots of Grimm Monsters and took their stuff.

    Though she said many things, sheined a little too, about me asking her to walk slowly in Tower, so that she could kill more Grimm Monsters and take their stuff, if not for that Ashlyn said she would not have needed even a day to Conquer the tower.

    Hearing what she said, I became extremely ecstatic. It did not matter if she was not the first one to Conquer the Tower; her Conquering is more than enough. I wanted to ask her what she had received in reward, but I controlled myself and decided to ask after I set up abode.

    With that thought, I walked out of the Market and walked toward a huge forcefield where humans have set up their abodes. The area of the Market is open, but the residential area is inside the forcefield.

    Five days have passed since the Towers opened, which means there are now five to six days before we leave the ruin, and before that, the big battle is bound to happen.

    It is a battle, not only to destroy the enemy but also to take their loot, it will definitely happen within a few days.

    Soon I entered the forcefield and found an empty space to set up my abode, as I set up an abode I went inside. The first thing I did after entering the abode is a shower, my body is quite bloodied, and I want to get it off as soon as possible.

    "What reward did you get after Conquering the Tower?" I asked, my voice was very excited as I had already controlled myself asking too long, so as soon as I walked off the shower and wore clothes. I asked Ashlyn about it.

    Chew!

    Ashlyn chirped and exquisite while shield, which is less than the size of the finger, hade out. Seeing it, I was a little disappointed, this shield clearly an Artifact, I would have preferred it if it was Art or something else she had got.

    Chew Chew Chew...

    Ashlyn seemed to know what I am thinking and chirped, hearing that I became quite dumbstruck, "What! it is not Artifact?" I asked and quickly picked up the exquisite shield and added my mana into it, but to my surprise, there was no reaction from it, I even tried adding my soul energy, but there was no reaction.

    ¡¯It¡¯s really not an Artifact.¡¯ I thought as if it had been an artifact, it would have reacted by Mana or Soul energy, which I had inserted inside it, but there was no reaction from it.

    "What is it if it is not an Artifact?" I asked, "Chew Chew, Chew..." She chirped for quite while exining what it is and how it is used and hearing that I am quite shocked.

    This exquisite, while Sheild in my hand, is one-time use Amulet to be precise Protection Amulet.

    Once it is bound, it will hide inside the body of use, if the user receives an attack that can kill the user, it will activate automatically and protect the user for five minutes.

    This Protection Amulet is very amazing, and its value is far far above Art in some sense.

    As it can defend against the attack in the Limit of Small World, means unless it is a powerhouse that has broken through the limit of small world, they will not harm me as long as I am under the protection of it.

    By the small World, meaning in my world, I won¡¯t even have fear of the strongest powerhouse for five minutes. Though there is a condition that when one bound it, one has to be at Knight Level, it will still work even after one broke through the Knight level.

    Its value is immense; those people¡¯s central continent would be willing to pay a shit load of money, including Arts. It is like second life, even if only it will save for five minutes, it is still enough for them.

    Especially to the children of the powerful, but I am not an idiot who will sell this. As I said, it is a second life; even if it is for five minutes, it is still worth it, and it would be total idiocy to sell it.

    "Why do you not want to bind it, quickly bound it," I said as I gave her the shield, this little bird had a habit of taking a huge risk, with this Amte I will be less worried about her.

    Chew Chew Chew....

    "Ashlyn, it is you who earned it, you should bind it," I said when she asked me to bind the Amulet to myself, but how can I, it is a thing she earned herself, she should bind it herself.

    Chew Chew Chew!

    Ashlyn chirped, and this time her voice was forceful as she rejected, hearing it; I know she will not bound it, and if I kept insisting, she would feel hurt.

    "Thank You," I said emotionally as before dripping my blood on it. one needs drip blood on it to bind it.

    As the drop of blood fell on it, it levitated through before seeping inside my chest. I tried to find it inside me, but it hadpletely disappeared; it will only appear when I am a fatal danger.

 Chapter 997 - Level 12 Sin Constitution

    <h4>Chapter 997 - Level 12 Sin Constitution</h4>

    Thud!

    "What else did you get?" I asked. I had just asked when storages appeared in front of me suddenly, seeing more than a thousand storages with most of them being high Grade my eyes started to shine.

    Ashlyn said she had killed every Grimm Monster she hade across, she had even ughtered Grimm Monsters at 999th level where even I did not dare to lift my weapons against them, but she ughtered them all within a few minutes before any big battle could ur.

    I did not waste any time and covered all the storage with my energy before adding them into my storage. As I did that, sorting started and huge stuff started toe out of them.

    There are all of the kind things that came out of the Storages; from bodies of Grimm Monsters humans, to Artifact, herbs, and rewards they have got in the Tower, I get to see many unique things that Tower gave, some of their info had mentioned in intel.

    There are many things I saw which I need, but I still mostly focused on the Herbs and Energy Crystals as those are the things that could advance my Constitution to Grade 12, which will increase my power further.

    "Soul Tempering Essence," I said in shock as I saw the palm size bottle filled with dense twin color liquid. It is Emerald and Violet Color liquid, which looks like it is made of melted gems; this is very rare and could not be found in the market.

    It worked the same as the Soul Tempering Diamond which I used to practice the Secret Method, but it is far more powerful than Soul Tempering Diamond if I had this to practice before, then there would have been a quite high chance that I had finishedpletely practicing the Secret Method by now.

    Well, no problem; with this thing crossing two levels of the Secret Method would not be a problem.

    The only problem would be my will as it is way harder and painful to practice using Soul Tempering Essense than Soul Tempering Diamond, but I have confidence in myself that I will be able to do it.

    After Soul Tempering Liquid, I found much other useful stuff that I had put up in the special selection.

    More and more storages got opened, bringing out more and more stuff, including the treasures from the remnants attacks.

    These treasures are best for my Constitution, as they do not have a huge amount of Herbal properties but also are made of energy. The huge energies contained inside them is best to fill my Constitution Storage.

    For the Grade 12 Constitution, I need four times more resources than Grade 11, and I was hoping to gather them during the battle, but seeing how much stuff ising out the storages, I don¡¯t think I would need to do it anymore.

    There is really huge stuff and adding to 21% storage that had already been filled by me; I think there is quite a great chance that I could get 79% from the storages that Ashlyn had brought.

    Her stuff is really too much, and it could be credited to ughter she did at the 999th level, there best of best people came, and those who came also ughtered people of other race and their storages are filled with the stuff of the ughtered, some getting huge stuff is not that surprising.

    Time passed by, and soon ten minutes passed, and all the stuff had sorted out. I quite marvel at my storage rings ability to sort; it would have taken me hours while it did it in ten minutes.

    As the stuff sorted out, I did not have to waste any time and added the stuff in the Constitutional Storage until the storage stopped taking the stuff as it had been filled.

    BUZZ!

    The Constitutional Storage ispletely filled, and as it did, the formation inside me lit up and buzzed before its Advancement started. This time advancements would really give me huge benefits.

    It is thest Level of my Constitution, and resources it took were also very huge, far more than any other level, so it is obvious it will give me tremendous benefits. It is also showing how rapidly my level is regressing.

    This time, I am very sure that my level would definitely be regressed to the Golden Elite at the least. I would have been quite worried by this fact seeing the resources I would need to get back to the Peak Adamantine, but now I am not.

    The Storages that Ashlyn had given me, I¡¯ve found something in it that could help me quickly regain my previous level, now I just have to sit and wait till the Advancement is over before I take that thing and regain my level.

    Chew Chew Chew...

    I was watching the process of breaking through when suddenly, I heard Ashlyn chirp; she said she is feeling hungry.

    "I will cook something great for you," I said as I pet Ashlyn before getting up and walking to the kitchen.

    Ashlyn has given lots of things which are invaluable; I at least cook something great to show my appreciation to her, and this time, I have all the things I need for cooking.

    In storages Ashlyn had given me, I have taken out the things I needed for cooking, like rare herbs, condiments, and other things. I found something which I could not get my hands on when I was in the Warzone.

    I always wanted to use those things, and now that I have got my hands on them, I am definitely going to use them.

    So, I started to cook while my constitution advanced.

    I would have waited if it was a matter of a few minutes, but it will take an hour or more and seeing how hungry Ashlyn and I are feeling, the wait is not worth it, by the time my Constitution Advanced, I would have already finished cooking half of the dishes.

    "Peak General," I muttered. That is what my level had been regressed to, forget Golden Elite, I not even a Silver Elite or White Elite, I am no elite at all, my level had regressed that much.

    I am quite shocked seeing this as I thought, It would be regressed to Golden Elite at most but never expected, I would not be an Elite after this advancement.

    ¡¯Hun, formation is still present.¡¯ I thought when I finished checking my Level 12 Constitution. I had thought the formation would vanish after my Constitution advancement to Grade 12 as the info telepathically received had no mention of it.

    "Ahh!"

    I was just thinking that when formation buzzed again and I felt like it was hit by the hammer.

    "F.U.C.K!"

    The pain onlysted for a moment before it disappeared, and as it deepened, there were new memories in my mind, it is the constitution, and when I read them, I could help but cursed loudly.

    The info is short, it only said that there is onest Constitution above Level 12, it is on apletely new level, but at my current level, my body has reached its limit and could bear another constitution.

    I would have to have to make a breakthrough to the level above Adamantine before I could make advancement to that Constitution, and the resources I would need would be about a hundred times what I needed for the Level 12 Sin Constitution.

 Chapter 998 - 44% Merged

    <h4>Chapter 998 - 44% Merged</h4>

    I remained in shock for a while before I came to myself and focused on cooking.

    To take my Constitution to the next level, I will have to level up above the Adamantine and also Gather about 100 times more resources than what I needed for the Grade 12 Constitution.

    Both of the Conditions are too hard, to reach the level above Adamantine, one needs to have aprehension of some sort, even the most talented struggle to gain thatprehension to reach that level and as for a hundred times more resources, I could forget about that too.

    Even in a big battle, I would not be able to gather a quarter of the resources much less after I exit this ruin, these conditions are too hard, but I am still going to try.

    I¡¯ve never heard about the Constitution above Level 12, but now there is, and I could advance in it, so how could I leave such a sweet chance.

    It is very hard, and I might not be able to do it, but I sure as hell would try it; I would try till my efforts to fully fill both of the conditions to advance to that constitution.

    I thought about it for some time before I stopped and focussed on the cooking as it is the quiteplicated part I am going to do, and if I messed it up, I would waste the hard work of the past one hour.

    Another hour had passed and finally finished cooking, it took me little more than two hours to cook the seven-course meal, and it is worth it as it smells so great that Ashlyn hade flying to the kitchen wanting to eat straight from the pot.

    I somehow stopped her and asked her to wait till I make the tes, which I finished doing in ten minutes before we started eating, and I have to say, it is delicious, very delicious.

    Eating such means, I finally felt good. For the past five days, I¡¯ve been eating the packaged food, but now I have finally eaten the food which I had made from my own hands.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    Ashlyn chirped as said thank you for the mean before she turned into energy and went inside me while I remained stuck with a surprised face as Ashlyn rarely thanked me for the food, she only did that when she really liked what I had cooked.

    I did not remain surprised for long as just as Ashlyn went inside me, our sources connected, and zing Fire from her source had started to merge into my source; the power of my ability started increasing every second.

    When I entered the Tower, I had only merged with the 10% power of the zing Rose, At that time, my constitution was only at Grade 9, but now it had reached Grande 12.

    I wonder how much power of zing Rose will I be able to merge with my source and how powerful my ability would be.

    I hope I am at least able to merge with 50% of zing Rose¡¯s power; at that time, I fear very few would be my match in the Adamantine.

    As the merging of fire ability went, I took three bottles from my storage, these bottles are thumb size and have silver liquid in them.

    These bottles are called Blessing Potions; these are the product of the Tower and given as the reward at the 900th level.

    A single bottle has enough energy to take anyone to peak Adamantine as long as they limit broken. It did not matter if one normal powerhouse or special powerhouse, it had the energy to take one to Peak Adamantine.

    I wonder if it will be able to take me to the peak Adamantine; at Grade 12, my energy needs are too great; I don¡¯t know whether liquid of the one bottle will be enough for it to take to my past level.

    Gulp!

    ¡¯Well, I will find out when I drink it.¡¯ I thought and opened the bottle and gulped down the whole liquid.

    As the liquid touched my mouth, it evaporated, and the next moment, I started to feel slight heat all over my body, and at the same time, my level started to climb.

    I became the While Elite the second I drank the liquid before my energy started to climb up steady fashion.

    Soon I reached the Golden Elite Level and a few seconds after that tinum Elite, then Diamond, and by the minute was over, I¡¯d be Adamantine, and my level is still rising.

    It rose for a few seconds till my level rose to Peak Adamantine before the heat in my body suddenly disappeared.

    ¡¯What had happened?¡¯ I asked myself, I had thought it would take half an hour at the least before I could reach my previous level, and I might even have to drink another bottle of this silver liquid.

    But nothing of that sort had happened, my level started to climb up monotonously, in my advancements there was not a single discrepancy, everything had happened very smoothly without any problem.

    Seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the energy this Silver Liquid had.

    If my constitution had been higher, would it still be able to fill the level that quickly? I did not know the answer to that, but I am very happy as I could feel every part of my body brimming with strength.

    With my current strength, I have confidence in defeating the Wendigo with just my physical strength. I had received a huge boost with my Grade 12 Constitution that I could barely guess my own strength, which increased by the second.

    I wanted to stay awake until the merging process is over and see how much power of the zing Rose I can merge with my body, but I am feeling quite tired.

    I haven¡¯t slept for two days, not to forget the battle I had, including one I had with the Wendigo, all of which had made me quite tired, that despite making the advancement, I just wanted to sleep.

    My sleep was dreamless and calm when I woke up the next morning; I feltpletely refreshed, ready to face any challenge that day had for me.

    The first thing I had after waking up is to check my source; I want to see how much power of zing Rose, my source can merge with. I quickly closed my eyes and looked into my source.

    44% that is now my source, able to merge with the power of zing Rose. The Rose is stronger than I thought as despite having power Grade 12 Constitution, I am only able to merge 44% of its power, Ashlyn is still way ahead of me in this.

    The 44% of zing Rose I was able to merge with my source is Horrifying; my fire ability has be extremely strong if I would just need to punch Wendigo lightly wearing my Runic Armor to defeat it.

    The power of the ability is too strong that I will have to make slight changes in Armor to amodate it. It will not take me long, just a few hours of tinkering and Runic Armor would be ready to bear the power of my fire ability.

 Chapter 999 - Jen

    <h4>Chapter 999 - Jen</h4>

    Buzz!

    I freshened up and ate the breakfast I made with Ashlyn was about to go out when suddenly my holowatch buzzed, and I received the mails.

    The mails are from the camp, and there are more than ten of them.

    I was about to skip through them when I saw two emails marked important and when I opened 1st important mail, I was surprised to find it is for Ashlyn, though there is my name on it for Ashlyn.

    "You have be quite famous, did you do something in the past few days?" I asked Ashlyn, who was lying on her stomach.

    Chew Chew Chew...

    She said she did not do anything, just flew around the mark. She did not even kill the Grimm monsters since I had asked her not to kill unless necessary if she came out of the tower before me.

    ¡¯They must have seen her fight in the tower.¡¯ I said she is invited to a very important meeting. From the mail is worded, it is very strong people, preferably those who reached the 999th level and above.

    I am right; the second important mail ismon; it is inviting those who reached the 999th Level above for the important meeting.

    As for how they verify who reached which floor, it is very simple the mark of the tower is still present on the wrist, one look at it is enough to know on which floor one had reached.

    My mark of the Tower ispletely red, means I had Conquered the Tower, those who have reached the 1000th flood but did not Conquer Tower will have White Tower and those who 999th floor will have a full yellow mark like others except where a faint white line on the top.

    The meeting is at evening 8:00 PM sharp, and since it is morning, I have enough time. I n to head to the market and sell all my stuff, all the things I have, which I have no need for.

    Usually, I don¡¯t sell stuff, but now I need a huge amount of resources, I am more than willing to empty up space.

    I walked out of the camp to the market, which is bustling with millions of humans and Grimm Monsters walking around buying and selling stuff in thousands of shops that are present in the mark.

    I booked the big empty space which I had got through a special ID, which they have provided to Ashlyn.

    If I wanted to book this big space in the Market with ID, I would have to show my mark which would have wasted lots of time which I don¡¯t have.

    I set a huge abode and started to ce all the stuff I have; I am leaving nothing behind even selling the precious weapons like Cutters, I am leaving nothing behind that I do not have any us..

    After I ced all the stuff, I sent hiring notice with the help of Ashlyn¡¯s Id, offering the price that is mouthwatering to even Adamantine.

    Knock Knock...

    I had just sent a notice when less than minutes knocked sounded on the door of the mansions.

    I opened the door, and a pretty girl of chocteplexion walked in; she is Peak Diamond with decent strength, wearing a full-body army with two ck swords hanging by her waist.

    When I looked at her, I found her very familiar. I feel like her face is simr to someone I know, but I couldn¡¯t tell who she looked simr to.

    "Hello, you have posted for a job? I¡¯vee for the interview." the girl snapped as she found me weirdly staring at her, if I had been in her ce I would have to snap if someone weirdly looked at me.

    "Sorry, you just look very simr to someone I know," I said sheepishly as I apologized, hearing that expression on her face softened, "You must have confused me with my sister, we looked quite simr," she said with a smallugh.

    When she said sister, something clicked into my mind, and I remember who she looked like. "You are Jen right, K¡¯s sister, right?" I asked, to which she nodded.

    She is K Morgan¡¯s twin sister, Ka is a friend whom I met in Milfred.

    She was my team leader when Origin Transformative Crystals had appeared all over the Grimm Battlefield, and she had alsoe searching for me with the rest of the team when I disappeared into the forbidden Ground.

    She had talked about her sister when she cursed on how Guild had sent her and twin sister to different cities.

    I had talked to Ka the day before I entered this ruin, she had talked about entering ruin with her sister and seeing her sister alone, it looked like they got separated again.

    "Did you know my sister?" She asked, "Yes, your sister is a good friend of mine." I replied, "I am Micheal Zaar, by the way," I introduced myself and stretched my hands for a shake, but this time, it is her time to be stupid.

    "You are Micheal." "Oh, thank you so much for giving that White Grade Origin Water to my sister, without it I wouldn¡¯t be here." She became emotional as I introduced myself.

    "I am sorry for rude behavior earlier, I had been a little cranky since morning." she apologized. "No, problem," I said and quickly canceled the hiring notice since I found the person.

    "Ive higher you because I want to man the shop and sell things I have, I¡¯ve already made the detailed list about what I want in exchange for the stuff I have," I said and sent her a list.

    "These are things you have to sell, and inside it, there is a small list about the things I need," I said. I sent the list and tapped the buttons on the holowatch and next moment.

    The shutter I had ced on the stuff started to open; I had stuttered the stuff earlier so the people I interviewed would not get too enamored by them and not able to focus on the interview.

    "F.u.c.k Me!" She cursed loudly as she looked at all the things.

    There are thousands of things most of them are the things that Tower gives as the reward, but there are things as well like for Weapons and precious which Ashlyn and I got from the Grimm Monsters that we have killed.

    She is looking at the Adamantine level stuff. At the same time, shiny bright eyes, I could understand the allure a Diamond could have for the Adamantine Grand stuff, especially the tower.

    "Did you rob the whole War Tower or something." She asked as she finally came to herself. "This is not even half of the stuff; most of the stuff is in the warehouse you have to fill then once they have sold.

    Hearing that she again became dumbstruck, but this time, she came to herself quickly nodded like a cute chick.

    "I will leave Ashlyn to help, you anyone asks for trouble to ask her to help," I said, she wanted to say something when I said Ashlyn would help but deal with the trouble, but she wisely shut her mouth when Ashlyn released her Adamantine Aura which again shocked the hell out of her.

    Seeing her reaction, I smiled and walked toward the training hall; I had created in the abode.

 Chapter 1000 - Practicing Art

    <h4>Chapter 1000 - Practicing Art</h4>

    I left the shop to Jen and walked toward the training room. There are many things she will have to sell, and with Ashlyn with her, I don¡¯t have to worry about anything funny.

    Soon I reached the training room and sat cross-legged in the center of it before immersing my mind in the 1st Chapter of Eldritch Sword Art, which is named st.

    As Immersed my mind into the 1st Chapter of the Eldritch Sword Art, which is strangely named st, I felt like a whole new world had opened in front of me; this world is simple yetplex.

    All sorts of Sword Profoundies could be seen flying everywhere, so are the forms of using various abilities, and when they linked together with worldly energies, they create the destructive force that very few could be able to resist from it.

    Everything here is very simple, but when I tried to grasp them, they became profound that I could not simply learn them as I learn after reading the books. I have to ponder over these profundities and understand them in my own way.

    No one could help me grasp the profundities of the Art as it would not be mine, even if Iprehended it, I will not be able to use it as it¡¯s full potential. So, it is important that Iprehend the Art with my own understanding, Art also advises it.

    The prologue of it had advised that one shouldprehend by one¡¯s own understanding. It is fine to take inspiration from thoseprehended but one has to understand them in their own way.

    I looked at the profundities, delving deeper and deeper into them, sometimes I understood, sometimes it goes over me.

    Still, I am quite happy as I concentrate on these profundities, I understand how important it has a basic knowledge about the Sword.

    This knowledge is very important; without it, one would have a really hard problem understanding these profundities as they are based on the Sword.

    Understanding one¡¯s abilities are also equally important, and in that, I am a little ahead than the sword.

    My understanding of my Fire ability is way greater than my sword; I may not use it as much as the sword in Combat; I understood it better.

    During the design of my swirling Armor and Runic Armor, I have researched heavily on my Fire ability, I understood it very deeply.

    Even now, when the power of the zing Rose merged with my fire ability, it only increases the power of my, with only bringing slight change in it, which I quickly understood, otherwise I would not have amodated my fire ability into my Runic Armor.

    I ponder profundities for a while before getting up and taking out my sword using the profundities in practicality.

    Though I will not be able to use the Art unless I fullyprehended the 1st Chapter, I still gained hugely seeing those profundities.

    I want to use them all, so I could understand them even better and also ponder over new profundities, this is the only way I will increase my Comprehension of the Art speedily.

    After I practiced for a while, I again sat down and beganprehending, as the day passed, I continued doing that.

    I got up and sat down more than ten times a day. I would get up when I quickly understood some profundity and sat down when I had to ponder over the profundity.

    Buzz!

    Time passed, and soon, the evening had arrived, and my holowatched buzzed when I was practicing a particr profundity with my sword.

    Feeling the vibration, I had stopped, I had set up an rm of 7:00 PM, As I have an important meeting to attend at 8:00 AM.

    I put away the sword and walked out when I reached the front; I saw a crowd of ten or so people in front, each other requesting something through the wind. The line is quite orderly; there is no chase, not the slightest.

    I am quite surprised as when only one manning such a big shop with so many shops, there tends to be chaos, but there is none, everyone is peacefully requesting the thing they want to buy.

    I opened the inventory though my holowatch and became quite surprised by the number of stuff she had sold, it is triple than I had expected, and the bestseller is the things from the level, even the things that are rewarded, 100th flood had been sold.

    Seeing that, I became quite excited and quickly checked out the stuff she got in return, especially the specific list of things that I had asked her to buy. When I checked it, all the stuff on the special list had been ticked.

    This specific list contains the things I want for practicing my Mystic Methods; I have got all the things I needed to practice all the remaining levels of Mystic Methods.

    If I had been normal Adamantine, I would not be able to practice all the levels, especially thest level of the Mystic Methods, which is for those above Adamantine, but now that I have Grade 12 Constitution, I will have no problem practicing them.

    The only problem I will have is whether my Tower can refine the energy there or not, especially of thest levels, but seeing the refining power, it will be able to refine it, albeit barely.

    Currently, with the power of my Fire Ability and Runic Armor, I do not need or urgency to practice the Mystic Methods, as I don¡¯t think they will be able to match the power of it.

    However, I am still going to practice; one never knows when they need their help.

    And they are actually good camouge, with me practicing them, I will not have to use my Runic Armor to deal with every difficult enemy I¡¯vee across and not to forget I nning on integrating the power of Mystic Methods in my Runic Armor, if I can do that, then the power of my Runic Armor will rise beyond myprehension.

    But it seemed impossible; the Mystic Energy is drawn from the Runic Formation made of the alchemical material.

    Since the energy is drawn by specific Runic formation, it is nearly impossible to ce it in a different formation.

    Till I could find a way to circ.u.mvent that Rule, it will be impossible for me to use Mystic Energies in my Armor. Though

    "Micheal," Jen said as she finally notices meing toward her, "You seem to have got a store in full control," I said as I saw how she is selling stuff to the Humans and Grimm Monsters without a problem.

    "It¡¯s all because of Ashlyn, she had taught the troublemakers a lesson that they will never forget in their life," she said as she looked at Ashlyn when she looked at I could clearly see the hint of fear deep in her eyes.

    ¡¯Looks like the one she taught the lesson was quite powerful, likely an Adamantine.¡¯ I thought. "Here is stuff I was able to get, they are as you have requested," she said and handed me storage pouches. Which I directly stored in my storage and watched them sort.

    "You have done a good job." I praised her, she had really done a great job. There is a huge amount of remnant attack resources in the storage.

 Chapter 1001 - The Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1001 - The Meeting</h4>

    "You handle the store, Ashlyn and I have some business to attend to, we will return in two hours," I said after I helped put new stuff on the shelf.

    "Ok." She replied.

    Nodding at her, I walked out of abode and walked toward the camp, and looking at the way; it seemed to be the center of camp where I reached within a few minutes and found myself standing from the small ck Castle.

    It looked quite defensive, and I know it is as I have two abodes like this. If I am wrong then this abode is one of the abodes from the Tower, I had got one killing the Grimm Monster and one I found in storages that Ashlyn had given me.

    The two of them I am using for my abode and shop I¡¯ve set in the Market. While I had adopted the simple design for the abode, whoever activated this abode used the beautiful design of the ck Castle.

    Now and then, people could be seein going inside, but before going in, they had to sh their wrist at the Guards and take the badge from them before going inside the castle.

    I also walked toward the Guards who all are Peak Admantines, they quickly noticed me, sorry they noticed Ashlyn and the expression of their faces had changed.

    Some of them had a feeling of surprise; some had that of disbelief and my favorite jealousy, which had been targeted by me.

    I am very familiar with such gazes; I had received them a lot when I was Peak Golden Elite, who had yet to break to the tinum level while Ashlyn was a Peak tinum Elite.

    "This is your badge for the meeting." Said the Blond Guard as he finally moved his eyes from Ashlyn and handed me a badge.

    It is a badge with White color Tower imprinted on it; it is a mark one gets when one reaches the 1000th Level but did not conquer it.

    I shook my head at the badge to which an angry frown appeared on the blond guard¡¯s face, and he opened his mouth to say something when his gaze fell on my wrist, which had a red mark of Tower shing.

    Seeing that, his eyes had nearly popped out, and words he was about to say got stuck in his mouth. "Apologies Sir, here is your badge." The blond guard quickly recovered and handed me the badge with the red Tower.

    "Thanks," I said before walking inside. Inside there was the lobby and past it is a huge conference room. The conference room is huge, and it is made in three tiered fashion.

    The three conference table in the room, the smallest one with Red table had only twelve seals, this table in enveloped another table which is white in color, it had about seventy to eighty seats and enveloping it another table which is Yellow color with a thin strip of white in the edges, it has about four hundred seats.

    It is very clear who sits, those who Conquered the Tower will sit a center table, those who entered the 1000th Flood but did not Conquer it will sit on the Middle Table and atst, thest table are those who were able to enter 999th level.

    I entered the conference after the guard verified the mark on the wrist again but this time from a little closer.

    As I entered inside, I found gazes of many people on me or rather the red badge I am wearing.

    Conquering the Tower is no simple feat that anyone could perform, to defeat the Wendigo, I had to use every ounce of the strength I have to defeat the Wendigo.

    In the central table, only three people are sitting, two of three are unfamiliar to me, but one is very familiar. It is Keira, the girl who has a penchant for high heels and she is wearing them even now.

    She looked quite surprised seeing me having the red badge as she did not expect I will have one. Her reaction is quite funny; I am enjoying it very much.

    I gave her a soft smile as our eyes crossed and walked toward the central table, soon I reached it and sat on the empty seat of the round table beside the empty table.

    "Hellow, I am Micheal." Introduced myself to the three people. Three of them looked about the same age as me and only faintly showed their power.

    My killing Rule is showing their battle power above-average Adamantine, but I know it is not true battle power if it had been then not in this table but also not in this room.

    I could sense their real battle power, and if I used my killing rule and I don¡¯t, they would sense their battle power, but I would rather not, little mystery is fine to keep the fun going.

    "I am a Geroge." "E." "I am Keira." Three of them introduced themselves. George is a young man with blue hair and oriental features, E is a beautiful young woman with jet ck Hair and a sharp face, andst is Keira, who likes to wear high heels.

    After introducing ourselves, we made small talk before falling silent and watching peoplee inside one after another.

    Since today, there are fourteen people who have conquered the Tower, and of the fourteen, six are on the human side.

    Now the central table has the five people and Ashlyn, means on our side at least six people have cleared the Tower, which is goodpared to Grimm Monsters, who likely have eight people who made the Tower.

    Though they have more peoplepared to us, the gap is not big seeing how many of their people have entered the Tower, so even if they attacked us even now, we would be able to deal with them easily.

    Finally, the clock ticked 8:00, the number on our table did not have a chance, but the other two tables did. In the middle table, there are sixty people, which is quite surprising; I had not expected these many people would be able to enter the 1000th level.

    Seeing their numbers, it could be said that barely one in ten entered the 1000th level able to Conquer which itself speaks to the difficulty of the Conquering the Tower.

    The people who reached the 999th level also greater than I had imagined, the third table had filled, there were only four seals that remained empty, seeing such numbers, it seemed like I had underestimated us, humans, too much.

    If this continues for five days, then we could easily twice, or more numbers than we have now, and people are stilling and entering the Tower in doves.

    "I had called the meeting to discuss the strategy of our response if Grimm Monsters attacks or if they did not attack them how are we going to attack and when," Keira said and brought me out of my thoughts.

    Soon a small projection screen appeared in front of everyone, and we started to discuss the optimal n on dealing with Grimm Monster.

    There will be a huge battle; it is an undeniable fact, the only question is who will start it, us, or Grimm Monsters.

 Chapter 1002 - Mid Level Of General Stage

    <h4>Chapter 1002 - Mid Level Of General Stage</h4>

    Note: 5 Extra Chapters. Thank You for your precious keep, keep voting, and take our Novel to the Top 10 and I would upload 10 Extra Chapters.

    "This is all for today, we will meet tomorrow at the same time," Keira said after we finished the discussion.

    Currently, only five people have left a huge conference room while others left half an hour ago. We have discussed the secret n; this is the n of attack, we have roughly decided on the date and time of the attack.

    If Grimm Monsters did not attack us by that time, then it would be us who willunch the attack.

    I got out of abode with Ashlyn and walked toward the shop, I had thought the meeting would notst more than two hours, but it hadsted three whole hours, and now I am feeling hungry and Ashlyn off course.

    I wanted to go directly to my abode, but since the store is open, I have to go there before I could go back to the abode. I felt a little bad for Jen, her job was to stay up to 10 PM, but it is 11: 00 AM right now.

    Soon I reached the store and found Jen ten to the customer like earlier, but now the store looked even more crowded as there were twenty humans and Grimm Monsters lined up for the thing.

    "Let¡¯s close," I said to Jen before I helped her sell the stuff to a line of customers before closing the shutter. "Sorry, the meetingsted longer than I thought," I said apologetically.

    "No problem, I did not even notice my shift was over as I tended the customer." She said with a smile. "Thank you, you are kind enough to say that, let me make up to you by dinner," I asked.

    "Ok, my sister was always praising your cooking when we cooked at home." She replied as she epted.

    I quickly stored back all stuff into my storage before deactivating the abode and flew toward the camp with Jen right after that.

    When I reached abode, I found Jen and my abodes were quite close; her abode is a few hundred meters ahead of mine, which is a nice surprise.

    As I reached my abode, I quickly freshened up and started to cook, and within an hour, I was finished.

    "Only eat a few bites of this one, more than that, and your body will explode," I said, motioning toward the dish on the table.

    "Really?" she asked in doubt. "Yes, I¡¯ve used Adamantine level Monsters and some powerful herbs to make it," I said with a smile.

    I had warned her early, in case she ate too much and exploded, I don¡¯t Ka banging on my door for revenge, it would be both funny and depressing if that were to happen.

    "You are better than my sister praised, this is gourmet," she said after bites. "Thank Your praise," I said, feeling happy by the praise.

    "You can stay at my abode; you will be a little safe if the battle erupts," I asked her, she is Peak Diamond and intelligent enough to know that there is going to be a battle in the next few days, staying close to me will help her survive from the initial harm.

    Since Rachel left, I¡¯ve be quite a loner if she had not been the sister of Ka, I would not have offered her to stay in my abode. "Thank You." She said as epted my offer.

    "I am sharing the partial control of abode with you, call me if you need anything," I said before I walked to the training room.

    If the meeting had finished earlier, I would have practiced the Mystic Methods, but since it iste, I would have to be satisfied with practicing the three methods.

    As I entered the Training Room, I took off all my clothes except for my underwear and walked toward the centre of the room and started practicing when I suddenly remembered something.

    "F.u.c.k, I had totally forgotten about that," I said and took out the small bottle from storage which bi-color liquid inside.

    This is Soul Tempering Essence, far more effective than the Soul Tempering Diamond.

    I opened the bottle even slightly and tilted over my mouth, as I did that a Bi-Colored drop that looked like made melted gems came out and fell on my tongue.

    As it fell on my tongue, I felt like something huge had dropped on my soul, and the secret method, which I was practicing unconsciously slowed till it barely circted within my soul.

    ¡¯It is not that heavy.¡¯ I thought. Though it felt quite heavy and cirction of the Secrete Method had slowed down much, its effect was not as crushing as I had expected.

    Well, it to me, with Constitution Advancement and one month of hell like pain, very few things could unfazed me.

    Even this Soul Tempering, which is notorious for damaging the soul by making its extremely heavy, is barely giving me any stress.

    This Temperaring Liquid might not seem very dangerous, but it is. It poisoned the soul if not tempered into the soul by a method; many people had damaged their soul and died because of it.

    I took a deep breath before I started to circte the Secret Method with full power, till now the Secret Method circting unconsciously, now I am circting it with conscious efforts, it began to pick speed and started to temper my soul with Soul Tempering Liquid I had drunk.

    Seeing Secret Method started working fine again, I started performing Body Cleansing Technique and Supreme Combat exercise, and after I stuffed a few monster cores into my mouth.

    Thud!

    About two hourster, I felt on the ground dead tired by the practice. I would not have continued for long if not for refining the drop of Soul Tempering Essence.

    As I could practice the Secret Method at every waking moment, but I could not practice it in every sleeping moment, so I have to practice it.

    I not only fully refined that drop of Soul Tempering Liquid, but I also went further in the Body Cleansing Technique than I had expected, which was a surprising bonus for me.

    ¡¯Nero, start level up.¡¯ I said to Nero when I had caught my breath; In the Tower, I had gone through two Grand Cleanings and the energy that Nero was able to .u.mte was huge, enough to take me from the Initial General Stage to the Initial Marshal Stage.

    But now my Constitution has leveled up to Grade 12, it is not enough to take to Marshal, hell it is not enough to take me to the Peak Level of General Stage, the current energy Nero has would only be able to level me up to Mid General Stage.

    Hun!

    Just as I said it, Nero started to break through, and when I noticed changes happening, I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. My strength is increasing, and it is progressing at the rate where it mattered.

    Ever since I became the White Elite, the boost the levels ups provided is nothing much, but now the boost that is providing me is quite substantial.

    Though it¡¯s not huge and it is not less either, receiving such a boost, I am more than happy as it is an unexpected surprise to me.

    A few minutester, the breakthrough ended, and I formally entered the Mid Level of General stage.

 Chapter 1003 - Practicing Mystic Method

    <h4>Chapter 1003 - Practicing Mystic Method</h4>

    The next morning, I woke up early despite sleepingte and drank the drop of Soul Tempering liquid before getting out of bed and following the usual schedule.

    After shower and breakfast, I flew toward the market, Ashlyn and Jen. The abode already presents in the Market since I did not take it.

    So I just had to ce all the stuff to sell back on the shelf and warehouse before handling the store back to the hands of Jen and Ashlyn.

    As I entered the training room, I started to take out the I need for the practice of my Mystic Method, I am nning on practicing at least two Mystic Methods before I went for the 8: AM meeting.

    The target is a little tight, but as long as I do not waste time, I will be easily able to aplish it.

    The first method I am going to practice is Wolf Lord¡¯s Armor, I have already practiced the three levels of it, now I just need to practice two more levels. So, without wasting any time, I ced the formation te and started making the ink.

    Learning from the debacle ofst time on how I have wasted my time drawing formation on the floor. I had responsiblymissioned the Formation Sheets for the formations I will need to draw the method.

    So, now I just have to create the ink and add it to the sheet before starting the practice. These sheets are one which gave me the confidence to finish off my practice of two mystic methods before 8:00 AM.

    Within fifteen minutes, the formation is produced, and I added it into the sheets. For the ink, I had used the best materials; the materials I used are really great that previously used materials could not bepared to it.

    Buzz!

    After checking the formation ink filling every ruin on the formation sheet, I sat on it before putting the stuff at respective ces before finally starting the formation.

    The formation started its magic, as it removed the extract from the materials. I watched the process for a minute before I closed my eyes and inserted my consciousness to the 1st chapter of the Eldritch Sword Art.

    I do not want to waste any time, and I do not have to do anything other than watch formation do its job, I might as well make use of the time toprehend some profundities of my Art.

    Time passed, and I keptprehending when suddenly, I felt something and opened my eyes to see every material in front of me disappeared, and formation had dried out.

    ¡¯So soon?¡¯ I questioned, even though I am bustprehending, I have a basic idea about time, and from my knowledge, the 4th level of Wolf Lords Armor should have taken one and a half hour to two hour to finish, but I don¡¯t think that much time has passed.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but curse when I saw the time, only forty-five minutes had passed since I activated the formation and it had already finished.

    To be sure, I looked inside me and saw the wolf mark more pronounced andplicated than before floating inside me and sensing energy fluctuation of it; I am sure that I had practiced the 4th level of Wolf Lords Armor without any problem.

    ¡¯This is likely because of my constitution.¡¯ I thought. This constitution of mine is giving me more and more happy surprises.

    As I conformed, I had practiced the 4th Level of the Wolf Lord Armor, I got from the formation sheet and took another formation sheet for the 5th level of Wolf Lords Armor and spread it down before creating formation Ink again.

    Buzz!

    Fifteen minutester, I added ink into the formation sheet, checked the formation for any fault before sitting on the center of the formation sheet after I added everything in its ce.

    This time I did not close my eyes toprehend the Art; instead, I kept my eyes open and watched the process.

    There I was quite surprised as for half an hour of the process there was only a small change in method; the real change only urred when all materials merged and moved toward my body.

    The essence of materials touched me; everything elerated and the process which took an hour, finished within fifteen minutes.

    There one more thing I notice, the formation is also working fast; usually, it takes forty-five minutes hour to draw out essences to merge together, but this process took only half a time, and this time it is not a body who does but high-level materials I used to formation Ink had does that.

    With me practicing all the Levels of Wolf Lord¡¯s Armor, there is a big change in Wolf Symbol, as it has now changed into Wolf¡¯s head. A real wolf head made of shiny silver Runes.

    I admired the Runic Wolf Head for a minute before I got up from my ce. I wanted to try out the Armor as I am sure it will be very powerful with my fire ability, but I refrained from doing that as I will waste at least ten minutes doing that.

    I did not want to as now I have a new target, and that is to finish practicing all three methods before the 8:00 PM meeting, so I could not waste even ten minutes.

    With Wolf Lords Armor finished, I moved to the Featherlight method; I had kept Domain of Withering Sand forst as thest three levels of it are quite special.

    I have practiced four levels of Fearthelight Methods, and now I have to practice three more. So, without wasting any time, I started to do it, and three hourster, I had finished with it.

    Now in my space is a beautiful Violet Feather, in each level of Featherlight method, a new feather would add-in, but at the 7th level, everything had merged together and formed a beautiful Runic Feather, that one just wants to keep admiring.

    I brought my admiring self back to the real-world and thought about the Domain of Withering Sand.

    This Method is my first Mystic Method and considered it my most mediocre method of all my Mystic Method, but if I am not wrong, then Domain of Withering Sand is the most powerful method.

    It is mediocre till level 6, but further, it will not be from the 7th level. It is the Domain Type mystic method that uses Cosmic Energy; it is the rarest of rare Mystic Mystic Method that very few have the chance to practice.

    The Domain type Mystic Methods are powerful, but not everybody could handle it, especially this one, and with itsst three methods as the Cosmic Energy treated sand, it needed to contain a humongous amount of Cosmic Energy, that one explode if does not have the powerful body to bear it.

    I closed my eyes for a while before I started and finished with it four hourster, and now inside my space there is an enchanting white runic Dandelion floating.

    I was right; thest levels could not be practiced by a normal person, hell I would not have been able to practice the (9th) final level of it if I did not have Grade 12 Constitution.

    I could still feel the pressure I felt on my body and soul when I was on thest stage of practicing the 9th level of Domain Of Withering Sand; my Level 12 Constitution was barely able to bore it.

 Chapter 1004 - Withering Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1004 - Withering Domain</h4>

    By the time I was finished with practicing all the methods, it was already 7:15 PM. I got up, showered, and left the meeting.

    While walking toward the Meeting ce, I started to refine the energy of the Mystic Method. I began with Wolf Lord¡¯s Armor, its energy most suitable for me as it is connected to my source.

    The energy of the 5th level of the Wolf Lord¡¯s Armor is quite powerful that even trying with my all; I was only able to refine the trickle of energies every second, though the speed of refining increased as I continued to refine, it is not much.

    Still, I continued as I saw the refined energy that came out of the Tower, the 5th Level of Wolf Lord Armor is for the level above Adamantine, but I can practice it in Adamantine Level.

    Now it¡¯s terrifying energy is getting purified by the 5th Floor, making it even stronger that even I can¡¯t imagine its might.

    Soon I reached the abode of Keira and fifteen minutes after the meeting started in conference room Grander than yesterday. There are more people, not only at the Middle and Outer table but at the central table too.

    There are two more humans Conquered the Tower, making Eight Humans conquering the Tower, nine we count Ashlyn into it. / The meeting was long like yesterday, and when I got out, I had the task in my hand.

    I am taking a watch tonight on the Market; there are three other Conquerors that will be joining me, keeping an eye on movements of the Grimm Monsters.

    As the date of closing got closer and closer, the environment between the two races was getting tens and tenser.

    The palpable tension could be felt between two races that the slightest spark would make the battle erupt between two races in full force.

    By the time I reached my shop, I had finished refining the energy of Wolf Lords Armor, I wanted to try it immediately, but I controlled myself and moved to the Violet Feather of Featherlight.

    The mystic energy of Featherlight is a little tougher to refine than that of the Wolf Lord¡¯s Armor; I have to put quite an effort into refining it.

    "Do I close the shop?" Jen asked as she saw me enter the store, "Yes, but no need to take the stuff out; I will be spending the night in the abode." I said she seemed a little surprised hearing that.

    "I have a guard shift," I exined before I materialized the kitchen and started to make the preparation for the cooking, and Jen was nice enough with her help that we finished making dinner within an hour.

    Forty-five minutester, we finished eating dinner, and I sent Jen back to camp. She wanted to stay, but it is too dangerous.

    After I sent Jen back to camp, I walked to the abode roof and created a small room there; I entered the small room while keeping Ashlyn out as she will keep guard while I practice.

    Inside the training room, I continue refining energies of featherlight in the background while putting the maximum of my focus onprehending the profundities of the Eldritch Art.

    Two hours passed by, and I finally finished with the energy of Featherlight, which has be even stronger than before.

    After I finished refining the energy of the Featherlight, I did not directly start to refine the energies of Domain of Withering Sand.

    I opened my eyes and tapped a few buttons on my Holowatched; as I did, the practice room got bigger and bigger till it covered the whole roof about a hundred meters; as I did that, I activated the Domain of Withering Sand at its full power.

    The next moment a sphere of the reddish-brown sand erupted from me and started to spread outward.

    Withering Domain!

    As I looked at the domain, I became quite surprised, not by the domain but of the Sand.

    I had thought the color of sand would be eye-catching, the one that puts out awe, but the sand that came out is reddish-brown of Color, a regr desert.

    Well, it¡¯s also good it looked like regr desert sand, people have a habit of underestimating average things.

    A secondter, the Domain stopped expanding at fifty meters. The area of Domain is quite smallpared to Domain my constitution offers, but I am not worried about it, as I am very sure it will expand as it will get refined by the floor of the towers.

    The thing I am, I am most interested in, is its lethality, and I have to say it impressed me.

    As the name of the Method suggests, the Domain had withering abilities, whoever had entered the Domain would find himself assaulted by the full power of the Domain.

    Average Admantines would not be even able to survive in it for seven a second before turning into the Ashes.

    Only those who have power equal to Wendigo will have the chance of survival in it, and this is the power of Domain before its energy got refined by the Tower.

    As its energies get refined by the Tower, it will be stronger; I can¡¯t imagine at what degree its power will rise, If its energies ever get refined by the Final floor (7th Floor) of the Tower, that time It will surely be a terror.

    But that is the thing of the future; currently, I could only refine it though the 5th floor, I hoped that after refinement, the time I could employ it will also increase, currently twenty minutes is the limit of what I could employ the Domain before it got drained of the energies.

    So, without wasting any time, I started to refine the energies through the 5th floor of the Tower.

    The energies of Domain of Withering Sand are tougher than the featherlight energies that I had to focus solely on refining it for an hour before I could branch out my consciousness and focus onprehending the Art.

 Chapter 1005 - Making A Move

    <h4>Chapter 1005 - Making A Move</h4>

    Four days passed by since I exited Tower, and now tensions are brimming between the two races openly.

    Just an hour ago, I was disturbed by the Mid-Practice and was asked to solve the conflict between one human and Grimm Monster.

    The tension is very close to reaching the breaking point, as the days leaving have toe.

    We will leave this Ruin tomorrow or the day after that; we will know it after our homing bands turn green, it will sign that we will be teleported out in twelve hours.

    Currently, there is no change in our Homing bands, but it will ur in the day, which I am sure of.

    "Jen, we are closing the store," I said to Jen who was handling the customer, she was a little startled hearing it but nodded as she continued to serve the customers that are the line.

    Seeing the bubbling tension, more than half of the Shops have already been closed, only about 40% of shops are opened, and those are also closing by the minutes, by tomorrow morning, I don¡¯t think there will be any shops present in the morning.

    Soon, Jen finished with the customers, and we started cooking in silence. Usually, we cook after Ie from the meeting but today is early dinner.

    We finished cooking within an hour and finished eating in forty-five minutes.

    The dinner had gone into silence, with we speaking barely more than one sentence as we all lost in our own thinking.

    "Here, take this; it will help you in surviving the battle," I said as I gave her a storage pouch. "I can¡¯t ept it, they too much," Jen said while stretching the storage pouch back to me.

    I¡¯ve hired her for one Adamantine Level Artifact given by the Tower but what I¡¯ve given her full Adamantine Set and something more.

    "Take it, there is going to be a huge battle in a day, if something happened to you, your sister would not forgive me," I said to her.

    She looked like she wanted to reject again, but seeing my expression, she did not do that.

    "Thank You." She said emotionally after seconds of a break. She clearly understood how dangerous battle is going to be and how much those things inside the storage are going to help her.

    "You should go back to camp quickly and use those things to increase your strength before the battle begins," I said she nodded before she came to hug me before she left the abode for the camp.

    I stayed in adobe till 7:30 PM before I deactivated and walked toward the camp. When I looked at the Market, I saw it is emptier than I thought, people be it Grimm Monsters or humans are closing their shops rapidly and moving at their respective camps.

    I was wrong earlier about not having shops by the Morning, seeing how rapidly everyone closed their shops, there won¡¯t be any shops in Market by midnight.

    A few minutester, I reached camp into the abode of Keira, where the conference room had gotten even bigger.

    By 8:00 PM, when the meeting started, there were fourteen people on the Central Table; fourteen humans had conquered the Tower,pared to twenty-one on the Grimm Monsters sides.

    "Tomorrow at dawn, we willunch the attack, but be prepared there is a high chance the Grimm Monsters will attack us before we do to them." Said Keira as she finished the meeting.

    Half an hour after everyone left, I left the building as we at central had discussed the technicality of the attack we do or defend by the morning, by the end of the meeting, I again got night duty.

    Thud!

    After I got out of the meeting, I did not return to abode and walked out of the camp and disappeared into one of the decapitated buildings while Ashlyn secretly flew up to keep an eye on the Grimm Monsters.

    In a dpidated building, I found a clean spot and activated warning formation, which I found in one of the storage Grimm Monsters that ahlyn had made. From the design, it looked like the product of the Tower.

    As I said, it is a warning system with a range hundred meters; if anyone entered that range, I would know it.

    Though nothing is perfect, with it and my killing Rule, barely anyone would be able toe close to me and not to forget my greatest assurance is flying above, Ashlyn will easily spot any danger thates at me.

    With everything done, I took out a palm-size bottle off my storage and drank a twin color drop from it before closing my eyes. I am not leaving a single chance to practice, especially the Secret Method.

    In every waking moment, I had been practicing the Secret Method with the help of Soul Tempering Essence which drops, I drink every few hours.

    The Secret Method is very elusive and needs the most practice; I am practicing it every waking moment so that I could reach 8th and then 9th level as soon as possible.

    Though I am practicing the secret method, it is running in the background; my main focus is always the Art.

    Eldritch Art is the thing that could make my strength sour, and aside from my Runic Armor, it is only thinking, which gives me the confidence to stand against Ellen.

    I am giving my everything toprehend the profundities, so I could fullyprehend the 1st of Eldritch Art by the timepetition starts.

    Time passed by midnight I opened my eyes and pondered before closing again, but this time, I did not spread my consciousness into the Art, but to the tower, I have a feeling that I could crash through the 6th floor of Tower Today.

    I had been trying it for a few days, but I did not get any sess. Today will be different, though; I have a feeling that I might seed today.

    Boom Boom Boom...Crack

    So, I closed my eyes and started to build the momentum to break into the sixth-floor, I built the momentum and crashed into the 6th floor, there was no sess but, I had expected that and continued trying, and still, there was no sess, and I was about to give thinking today is not a day when I heard the faint crack.

    Crack Crack Crack...BANG!

    Hearing that crack, the hope in me reignited, and I started to build more and more powerful momentum.

    I crashed the energies across the roof and with a crash, there would be cracks which got bigger and bigger till they sted the roof apart with the powerful bang.

    I became ecstatic, seeing breaking through the 6th floor and wasted no time starting to refine my mystic energies.

    As I started to refine, I found that refining on the 6th floor is quite hard but faster than the 5th floor as I could refine more energy in less than.

    That is why it took me an hour to Refine the energies of the Wolf Lords Armor and one and a half hour to refine the energies of the Featherlight Method.

    Hun!

    I had finished about 70% of the energies of the Domain of Withering Sand when Ashlyn had alerted me about the Grimm Monsters.

    ¡¯So they finally made a move.¡¯ I thought, and I pressed the device which I had gotten from Keira.

 Chapter 1006 - Big Battle I

    <h4>Chapter 1006 - Big Battle I</h4>

    Horn Horn Horn...

    Just as I pressed the device, a huge horn resounded in the camp, though I could not hear the horn, I could see the movements inside though my killing Rule, not to forget the scouts and people from the central table flew up in the air.

    "Micheal, did you sounded the warning?" Asked a girl named Erica who had her blond hair cut in the military, she looked quite intimidating, especially when she projected her aura, which has a habit of doing.

    "Yes," I replied with a neutral voice as I watched ahead at the Grimm Monsters camp where no movements could be seen, their forcefield pitch blue as before.

    "There does not seem to be any movement by their side?" she asked, intentionally projecting her aura at me.

    "There will be soon," I said in the same neutral tone, which made frowns appear on her face, and she was about to say something when suddenly Grimm Monsters camps forcefield disappeared,d and millions of Grimm Monsters came toward us.

    "Good!"

    Erica said as she saw millions of Grimm Monstersing at us with thousands of them in the air, those in the air are all Admantines and there are thousands and thousands of them.

    It still feels quite entailing whenever I see such a huge number of Grimm Monsters.

    By the time Grimm Monsters halfway into the distance, the shield of our camp had also disappeared, and about two million Humans came out, though our numbers are three times less than Grimm Monsters, there was no fear on the face of the humans, only excitement and battle l.u.s.t.

    These people are the cream and crop of the continent who have entered the most dangerous Ruin of the Continent.

    Having survived here for one and a half months, all of them are elite and could easily handle the Grimm Monsters three times more than them.

    "Attack!"

    Keira said when there was only two kilometers distance between the Grimm Monsters and us.

    ATTACK ATTACK ATTACK...

    All humans immediately responded to her battle cry and shouted their battle cry as they sped toward the Grimm Monsters.

    ¡¯So it was Grimm Monster.¡¯ I said as I looked at twenty-two Grimm Monsters that are leading the charge.

    Four hours ago, the tower had lit up, which is the sign of Conquest. I was hoping it would be a human, but it turned out to be Grimm Monsters.

    Now fourteen Humans would face off against the Twenty Two Grimm Monsters. It will be a challenge; I am more than ready to ept.

    In the meeting, I had already imed my stage on the two Conqueror Grimm Monsters, and now seeing the twenty-two Grimm Monstersing toward us, I had already chosen the two Grimm Monsters I will be fighting against.

    The two Grimm Monsters are Apemen; there are two Apemen in twenty leading Grimm Monsters.

    Though they both are both Apemen, both are from the different tribes, one from the White Crystal Apemen Tribe while the other is from Aqua Apeman Tribe.

    The White Crystal Apeman is one of the biggest Grimm Monsters I¡¯ve ever seen.

    It is about eight meters tall and has a body that ispletely encased in the beautiful white crystal, which is very defensive.

    In its hand is nine meters long a,x which looked like it had excavated it morning from the ground; it is rusty iron is color and would look like it would break just after a single sh.

    As for Aqua Apeman, I¡¯ve fought against a member of this tribe long ago.

    The Aqua Apemaning toward me is a regr seven meters tall Grimm Monster, with an aqua blue coat which is wet, making it look like it had juste out of the water.

    In its hand, it has a pitch ck seven meters long hammer, which is giving me quite a feeling; I have to be a little careful of its weapons.

    "Human, we were just discussing which one of you kill first,"

    "It¡¯s a good thing you havee on your own, it saved us a time of discussing your death." said while Crystals Apeman as it appeared in front o me as it teleported and swung ist ax at me.

    Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I whipped the cutter at theing ax. The scene of us attacking each other looked quite funny as one is using a huge nine meter long ax while the other is a thin sword of 1.5 meters.

    Though they mightugh at seeing our attack, they would attack sober up if they sensed the power behind our attacks.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed with a resounding sh, my thin sword held back its huge Axe without a problem.

    It did not seem surprised by that as it had already expected something like would happen.

    Our weapons had just shed when I felt a threat behind me and knew that Aqua Apman hadunched the attack from behind, and its attack was extremely fast despite using the heavy weapon such Warhammer.

    Some special Adamantine would get crushed by such an attack before knowing what had happened, but for me dodging such an attack is not a problem, hell I would not need to use any ability of mine to dodge this, speed given by my body is enough to dodge such attack.

    I let theme closer to me, and when it had entered the one-meter range of mine, I disappeared from my spot and appeared behind it andunched an attack at its neck with speed, which is three times its earlier attack.

    CLANG!

    A metallic sound rang out as my sword shed against the pitch-ck hammer of its which appeared by its neck.

    When I hadunched the attack, the ck hammer shone brightly, and its speed increased so much that it directly appeared behind its neck and defended.

    "Hehe, it¡¯s not easy to kill me, human." It said with augh as it spun at blurring speed andunched an attack at me.

    At the same time, I saw a rusty axing at me, both of the attack speed is the exception that it did not take them a second to reach within my one-meter radius.

    I disappeared when both of the weapons were about to touch me and appeared behind the neck of the White Crystal Apemanunched the attack, at the same time the Aqua Apeman appeared beside me andunched its attack.

    I did not move away and let the hammer while my sword moved toward the neck of the White Crystal Apeman. Sensing my attack, the White Crystal reacted swiftly as it disappeared.

    Hun!

    Seeing that I was about to disappear when that exact moment, the bitch ck hammer of the shone slightly, and as it did, I felt the air around me froze, and away I came under intense suppression.

    The suppression is great; it is even greater than the Art of Earth Crockman created in its final move.

    If my strength had been the same at the time when I fought against the Earth Crockman, I would have crushed under this pitch-ck hammer, but unfortunately for it, my strength is far above what suppression of hammer, it is not strong enough to stop me.

    The hammer was just inches away from me when my body shook suddenly, and the next moment, I disappeared from my spot while the hammer passed though my after image.

 Chapter 1007 - Big Battle II

    <h4>Chapter 1007 - Big Battle II</h4>

    I appeared fifty meters away from both of the Apemen, and we all looked at each other without making a move.

    "Human, enough ying around, let¡¯s use our real power." Said White Crystal Apeman, and its aura shot through the sky as ck runes started to appear on its body.

    The Aqua apeman also had a faint change of aura, and as aqua blue runes started to release from its body.

    Its momentum may seem way weaker than the White Crystal Apeman, but it faintly, those who underestimate it by its aura would not be alive to see the next morning.

    They both had used their inheritances, seeing that I did not waste any time summoning my Armor. After going through the purification of the 6th level of the tower, it had be stronger.

    Its look had also changed, it is still shiny silver Armor, but the color of it had be even beautiful and runes on it even more prominent.

    The armor also lost its energy formpletely; now it looks fully metallic if one does not know it is made of energy; then, one will never be able to guess it.

    I could see a hint of mockery on their faces as they saw me use my Mystic Method in front of their Inheritance, and it is idiocy to use Mystic Method Inheritance if they are not part of Inheritance.

    But the Mystic Method of mine is simple; they are purified to extreme and strength they could produce far above any Mystic Method couldpare.

    Sea Cleaver! Mountain Crusher!

    Both of themunched attacks at me just as they finished activating, and looking at their attacks; they did not seem to hold back anything.

    The Axe of White Crystal Apeman came at me bearing the force of cleaving the sea if one concentrates; clearly, one could hear the faint sound of the Ocean through its attack.

    The attack of Aqua Apeman even more dangerous, the hammer of it brought great suppression and average special would simply be paste of flesh and bones.

    That suppression is the ability of the hammer, which enhanced the mountain crushing attack of its, even further.

    Seeing such a powerful attack, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. Since I practiced my Mystic Methods to their peak, I had wanted to fight against the powerful opponent¡¯s test their power, and now I am doing it.

    I let the attack of White Crystal Apemane closer to me before I dodge before swinging my sword at the pitch-ck hammer, which ising at me with soul-crushing momentum.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against the hammer, and right at that time, I know hammer is not a normal weapon; it is likely Mystic Weapons.

    As our weapons shed, all the suppression that the hammer was emitting had disappeared andpressed with the energy of inheritance into the needle beforeing at me.

    It was stealthy and fast, I was only able to detect it when it was about to reach me, and by the time I could do anything, it had already crashed against the Armor.

    If it had been when I was in the tower, such an attack would have made the Armor copse and me heavily injured, but now it was not even able to shake my Armor; even the attack from the Mystic Weapon is not enough to shake my Armor.

    It seemed surprised and seeing me casually countering its attack, seeing its face I wanted to say something witty when suddenly I felt somethinging behind me.

    Sensing that I move my sword act and whip it toward the rusty ax which ising at while making fain oceanic sounds.

    CLANG!

    A muffled ng rang out as weird energy around its ax absorbed all the sound while sending really sharp wave-like energy from ist ax through my sword.

    This is the sharpest energy I¡¯ve experienced, but my Armor was still able to defend against it.

    As I had just finished defending against it, I found another attacking at me from Aqua Apeman, and it is stronger thanst, this time instead of countering it, I disappeared from my spot and appeared behind White Crystal Apeman and swung my sword at its neck.

    CLANG!

    For this attack, I had spent a considerable amount of energy, so my attack was quite fast that my sword appeared behind its neck and shed across it but despite shing across its neck, there is no blood spurt and head flying.

    Hell, my attack was not able to even make a scratch on its neck, earlier just before my attack was about to be shed at its neck, its skin glowed faintly, and it activated the defensive ability of its inheritance.

    Its ability was quite strong as my attack was not even able to make a single scratch on its skin, which is totally unexpected.

    I have never thought I would kill it with my attack, but I at least hoped to injure it or make a mark on its crystal, but nothing that sort had happened.

    "Hehe, Human, use some real force." Said the White Crystal Apeman and whipped its ax back with a powerful attack that made sea waves phantom even more apparent, but unfortunately for it, I had already disappeared from its back.

    I appeared behind Aqua Apeman andunched an attack at its neck, which was even more powerful than myst attack.

    CLANG!

    As I did that; the hammer of it moved like the wind and appeared behind its neck and defended against my attack while sending even more powerful suppressive needles at me.

    This time too, my armor defended against the suppressive, which wanted to tear my Armor apart and apart and crushed my body.

    As I had finished my sh, I sensed the attack of White Crystal Apeman from behind, I slightly dodged that ax before Iunched the attack at the Aqua Apeman.

    "Good!" It shouted, seeing my attack andunched its attack of its own; this attack of mine is not a normal attack but an extremely powerful one. It had enough power and speed to finish off Wendigo in a single move.

    This power-up was sudden; I did that because I wanted to test its power and power of that hammer of its.

    CLLANG!

    Huge ng resounded as our weapons shed but surprisingly, despiteunching such an attack, not one of us took a step back.

    Forget about taking a step back, we did not shake much, the only thing that got affected by it, its wet fur and my clothes which flopped due to the shockwave.

    Seeing such a result, my mouth could help but form a weird smile. Seeing my smile, a small change urred in the face of Aqua Rhinoman, and I disappeared from its eyes, seeing ist eyes couldn¡¯t help but constrict.

    This is the first time I had used the Featherlight Method in battle, as I disappeared using featherlight, I appeared behind the White Crystal Apeman and shed my sword at it.

    The sword is extremely fast that even Aqua Apeman is barely able to track it, and this time the sword attack is different, this time the de of the sword is reddish.

    "Jere, be a car."

    Despite being swift, the White Crystal apeman sensed my attack at the same time its friend warned.

    Its crystal skin started to shine resplendently by the time my sword approached its neck.

    Pachak!

    My sword touched its neck and started to move deeper inside it as the White Crystal Apeman began to move away to dodge the attack, but it was toote, as my sword already passed through next of it with its head flying in the air with the expression of horror on it.

 Chapter 1008 - Big Battle III

    <h4>Chapter 1008 - Big Battle III</h4>

    The White Crystal Apeman was too careless; it was also dependent on its powerful defensive ability that it had never expected that I would have an attack that would give me the ability to cut through its neck effortlessly.

    To kill it, I had used three of my Mystic Methods inplete sync; three of them worked perfectly so that they did not give it a chance to survive.

    "What an idiot! It¡¯s a good thing you have killed it." Said Aqua Apeman seeing the body of its friend disappeared into my storage.

    "But since you have killed him, I have to kill you as revenge." It said calmly.

    "Can you?" I said back with a smile before I appeared in front of it immediately and attacked. This attack is even more powerful than the one I used to kill its friend.

    Seeing my attack, its faces became serious, and as it swung its Warhammer at me, which is producing the very dangerous amount of suppression that even former me who fought against the Wendigo would have been very suppressed under this attack.

    It is not leaving any stones unturned as it finally started to use real power. It is not only using the power of its hammer but also using its own power too; I could clearly see dark blue runes on the hammer, which flowed from its hand.

    For others, they may be very hard to distinguish, but for me, they are very easy to see, which is why I am not underestimating the attack of it even the smallest bit.

    CLANG!

    Ours shed in the resounding metallic sh, and that produced a huge shockwave, and it released a suppression needle that shook my armor.

    This faint shaking of my armor was easily seen by the Grimm Monsters as it retrieved it¡¯s Hammer back and attacked me with an even more powerful attack.

    Seeing its powerful attack, I also whipped my sword at it, and likest time the de of my sword was covered in a sandy reddish hue. I have coated with the energy of the Domain of Withering Sand.

    Though thest three levels are domain specified, they could also be used as a normal attack, and I am using a bit of the power of it, to content against power weapons like this hammer.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    We started to attack furiously, and each of our attacks is stronger than before. This Aqua Apeman is extremely strong, especially with that hammer of it, which is sending the suppressive needles at me.

    That needlepressed with Suppressive Force and Inheritance energy of it that with each attack, the Armor of mine would shake even further.

    If This continued, then in less than a minute, My Armor would crash.

    I had expected mystic weapons to be powerful but not this powerful, my constitution top Grade 12 Constitution and had fire ability merged 44% in my source, not to forget my Armor had been refined by the 6th Floor of the Tower, but it is still barely able to contend against it.

    This sword of strength would more than enough to kill the maximum of people who had conquered the tower easily, like White Crystal Apeman, whom I had killed within a minute without any problem, but this Aqua Apeman is tough.

    As I have observed, the Mystic weapons not only could release the suppression; it also increases the strength and covers the body with a powerful defensive barrier, which could help it defend against the energies released from me.

    At every attack, I have been sending a huge amount of fire at it through our sh, but not a single one able to hit.

    If I had done that with the White Crystal Apeman, it would have burned from inside despite its powerful body.

    44% of zing Roses power is humongous that very few in Knight Stage have abilitypared to it, but it was clearly turning its futile against it.

    Though indeed, I hadn¡¯t used much of my power against it, there are still Rules powers, Domain, and my Runic Armor, many of them had remained to be used.

    I had thought I would need to use them in this Battle but seeing the opponent is tough, I brought out my killing Rule, I have started to use it actively rather than the passively it was.

    There was no change in fighting style as I started to use the Killing Rule, but in just a few seconds, I had understood a lot about it.

    One thing is very clear about my observation that it is too dependent on its weapons; I could clearly see it in the way it is fighting; it is cherishing its weapon too much.

    ¡¯Defeating would not be a problem.¡¯ I said as I continue to sh with, not caring how my Armor is shaking with each attack of mine.

    If I wanted, I could easily dodge all of its attacks, the sensory capability of Killing Rule permits them to me but I rather not till I need to.

    I like shing directly if not for that, I would have begun my offensive against as my killing Rule had already gathered all the data it needs about it to kill it in a minute.

    While fighting, I looked around and saw that the battle is going smoothly for humans. Till now, we have been able to kill three Conqueror Grimm Monsters, and no humans died yet.

    The big part of the credit goes to Ashlyn, who is flying above and saving any Adamantine that is in danger.

    It was because of her that no human died yet otherwise seeing how strong Grimm Monster and how they have more people who conquered on their side, at least one human would have been killed in the battle.

    Of the three conquerors, Grimm Monsters died till now, Ashlyn and I killed two.

    Earlier seeing how Ashlyn saved humans, one Grimm Monsters had lost its mind and went into a cloud, a secondter there was no sign of it, not even its body could be seen, it simply disappeared.

    Since then, no Grimm Monster dared to go above to face Ashlyn as she is just saving humans who were about to get killed, she is not intentionally attacking them.

    Crack!

    Another sh of hammer and sword rang out, and finally, a crack appeared on my Armor, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but sigh as the time of killing hade, just when I was enjoying the fight.

    "Human, your are Armor had reached its limit, nobody will save you now from the hammer of mine." It said with augh, and suddenly it¡¯s a faint dark glow on its hammer became brighter and it swung its hammer at me.

    It is very clear, it is also biding its time, and when it saw the crack appear on my Armor, it became sure and finally used its trump card.

    This attack it had justunched is extremely powerful, about twenty times more powerful than the previous attack if it will not only vaporize my armor fully, but it will also take it directly to the death door.

    I smiled lightly before dense violet energy covered my body, and it broke through the mountain like suppression of the hammer and disappeared.

    Puch!

    When I appeared, I was directly in front of it with my sword in its chest; it looked down in confusion about how it had appeared there without it knowing.

    It opened its mouth to ask that question, but before it could let the word out, the shine in its eyes lost as I burned its heart to the crisps.

 Chapter 1009 - Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 1009 - Massacre</h4>

    I put the body of the Aqua Apeman in my storage, including that Hammer of its before I started to look at the battlefield.

    Till now, only six Conqueror Grimm Monsters have died while others are still fighting, and I have to say those who remained fighting are pretty strong that I just wanted to fight them.

    But unfortunately, I could not; the other humans have already called dibs on them so I could only look elsewhere.

    Well, it is good that there are no super powerhouses present here, which means I do not have to follow the underlying Rules of Battle.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    With that thought, I started to throw knives at the Grimm Monsters, I could have used the other way which is far more destructive, but I am killing Adamantine, and also I wanted to practice my knives, so I throw knives at a speed that to those I am attacking.

    I first targeted those Grimm Monsters who were able to reach the 1000th Level but not able to conquer it. Aside from us who conquered the Tower, these Grimm Monsters are the strongest with most potentials, so I targeted them first.

    My knives are fast, and they are coated with my fire energy; I even took help from my killing rule.

    So, every knife of mine hit the target and killed. Iunched hundreds of knives at minutes that it felt the rain of Grimm Monsters as body after body of Grimm Monster falling down from the sky.

    I could have used more power that could have burned their body apart, but I did not; I need those bodies.

    These bodies are of the powerful special Admantines, which would give me a huge amount of crystal; that is why I only used enough power to kill them, not burn them.

    I got noticed within the second, and many Grimm Monsters started to run away, but what they can do, I greater speed and strength that my knives could easily catch up to them no matter where they ran.

    In less than three minutes, I finished killing those who reached the 1000th Level, I¡¯ve not killed them all.

    I left one Grimm Monster for each human. If I killed all of them, then not I would answer the fury of the Grimm Monsters but also that of the humans.

    I would not live if someone had killed the Grimm Monsters I am fighting, I would curse that person, and if I am in a bad mood then I might attack that person.

    After I finished killing that group of Grimm Monster, I started to target another Group. There are more than ten thousand Special Adamantines here, not to forget normal Admantines; they are doves.

    So, I did not have a problem in searching for the target, the only problem I could have is finding the knives to kill them, but I have more than enough of them to kill all the Adamantine fighting in the sky and then some more.

    I continued my massacre, and over time, my speed had increased even more. Some people who are fighting even looked up to Grimm Monster who was falling down, all the Grimm Monster noticed my unabashed killing, no one condition to help.

    The only one who could help these Grimm Monsters are Conqueror Grimm Monster, but the humans tie down all of them; I have heard screams of theirs at me. Some tried toe at me but how can humans that are fighting them let them do that.

    Forget them, some weaker Grimm Monster came to attack me as Group, but they killed before they could evene ten meters closer to me. I am invincible on the battlefield.

    There may be some powerful Grimm Monsters here, which I could not kill, but I am very sure they would not kill me, too, especially when I used my Runic Armor.

    With the 44% power of zing Rose being merged with me and that power now powering up the Runic Armor, its power had reached off the charts that I am sure if I had used nobody here was a match for it.

    Time passed by, and another ten minutes passed, and two more conqueror Grimm Monsters were killed by humans, and now less than fifteen Conqueror Grimm Monsters have remained on the battlefield.

    In the time since the battle started, humans would have died by the Grimm Monster as well, but due to Ashlyn, all of them had survived the fatal attack of the Grimm Monsters.

    Time passed, and soon, I finished killing the Special Grimm Monsters and moved toward the normal Adamantine Grimm Monsters, who are around a hundred thousand in numbers.

    There are absolutely a huge number of Grimm Monsters; such is the force is crucial that if I were able to kill them all of them, I would be making a Grimm Monsters of Continent groan in pain.

    I appeared near huge numbers of Adamantine, as I did small kindles that started to release from my body.

    Hundreds of small kindles released from me by the second and all of them moved at breakneck speed as they seeped into the Average Admantines.

    Special Adamantine could avoid the kindles, but average Admantines could not; these kindles are small as pearls, but they packed huge power, which is why I had coated them with killing Rule.

    With the power fire ability, even a pearl-size fire could burn it into the ash.

    To something like that happen, I coated them all with energy, though I could make the fire that they could only kill but not burn whole, it will waste time and I will be able to release tens of kindles every second, not hundreds.

    This is way better, man Grimm Monsters tried to run away, but they were not able to, the kindles are too fast that they are seeping into their bodies before they could do anything.

    Thousands of Adamantine are dying every minute; for the Grimm Monsters, I¡¯ve be the Grim Reaper that hase to take their life.

    I really looked good releasing thousands of kindles through my body every second, I¡¯ve secretly released a few drones to record myself specifically, I want to know how I look.

    It is a little narcissistic, but I don¡¯t care, I want to see how I looked while releasing thousands of Kindles through my body, and it¡¯s not that I am going to release this recorded footage for personal use.

    I not only wanted to see how I look, but I also wanted to get a look at this move from another angle so I could make adjustments to the mass killing move.

    As I was massacring the Grimm Monster, I felt a familiar gaze of me; when I looked, I found Jen was looking at me with the utter shock on her face. I had noticed her earlier when she was fighting a couple of Adamantine.

    I had not only given her the full body Adamantine Artifact set but also given her something which could help her level up to Adamantine and seeing she had leveled up to the Adamantine, I could say she made fair use of that thing.

 Chapter 1010 - Massacre II

    <h4>Chapter 1010 - Massacre II</h4>

    "Now that our homing beacons have activated, there is no need to n anymore," Keira said as she looked at her homing band, which is blinking with a green light.

    "Right now, we just have to wait for half a half-day and before we teleport out of the ruin," Aeron said.

    "What do guys n to do this half a day, rest in camp, or looked around?" Keira asked.

    Most of the Grimm Monsters had been killed, and those who were able to get away would not be able to pose the threat to camp as long as there are two are three Tower Conqueror around, there would be no threat to the camp.

    Everybody answered their choice, not all people opted to stay in the camp till they teleported out home, they didn¡¯t want to mess up at thest hour and die.

    I would have done the same if not for Ashlyn calling me and saying she had found something.

    So, twelve people decided to stay in the camp while three like me decided to search for thest bit of fortune before we leave. After leaving the Group, I talked to Jen for a few minutes before I sped toward Ashlyn.

    She is not that far, but seeing how many remnant attacks present in the city; it took me forty minutes to reach where Ashlyn is.

    Chew Chew...

    Ahlyn chirped as she saw me andnded on my shoulder, "What do you want to show me?" I asked.

    "Chew Chew Chew..."

    She chirped furiously before she wanted to start to take me toward the curtain direction.

    As she took me, I looked around, looking at the rubble of a huge building. This area seemed to be the wealthy part of the city where rich and powerful people live.

    This is one area where signs of the buildings are clear, and one could get an idea about the buildings used to stand tall in this ce.

    Not to forget the formations, even after thousands of years, there are still formations on the building blocks that could be seen.

    If not for Ashlyn saying there is something important here, I would refuse to follow her.

    These broken formations are death mines; if anyone of its reaction, then I did not doubt that it will send me to the underworld, so I am very careful when walking into this area, not to step on any of the formations and get myself killed.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    Soon we appeared in front of the dpidated building, which I am sure used to be a huge mansion, but now except for the columns, there is nothing much left in the ce where the glorious mansion used to be.

    Ashlyn flew off my shoulder and entered a huge hole, nearly cursing at her my heart, I tentatively followed her carefully not to step on the formations that were running all around.

    Soon I reached the huge hole and looked down, faintly seeing something but not knowing what it is.

    So after making sure there is no danger, I floated down and smoothlynded on the ground beside Ashlyn, who is standing on the broken wall.

    "Is this what you wanted to show me?" I asked as I looked at a huge wooden box, or I may say a huge room made to wood, which had broken formations floating around.

    "Chew Chew Chew..."

    Ashlyn chirped excitedly as she motioned toward a wooden room, saying there is something good inside it. Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    She is right; there must be something good in this wooden room; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have survived for thousands of years. As for what it could be, I don¡¯t really know for sure.

    It is underground and survived thousands of years, I would though of Vault if it had been metallic but huge room is made of wood which is likely a vault, but nothing could be said, this might be some rare type of wood which is best for the vault, or it may be some special room used to store some special Artifact.

    I don¡¯t know what it is, but if Ashlyn said there is something good here, there is sure something good must be here, and now the question is how to open this thing.

    Using raw force would be idiocy as it might trigger the formation, the way is to break the formation and before using the force, but it is not easy to break the formation.

    If it had been in prime, I would left it here since the formation would have been tooplicated for me to solve, but the formation is also broken, and now I just have broken the rest of it, as long as I tried, there might be a chance that I will be able to open this thing.

    So, I started to concentrate on the broken formation, trying to find a way to break it. Ashlyn did not disturb as I studied the formation; she stood silently on the spot she was.

    Two hours passed by as such when I finally closed my eyes in rest before opening them a minuteter. I had pretty much understood in the broken formation and just had to move a few runes before itpletely copsed.

    Taking a deep breath, I created a few strings of mana and moved them toward the few runes while trying to control my agitated mind.

    Though I am sure I am right, there is still fear that I may be wrong, and if this formation reacted in a bad way to the tinkering, then I would die before I would be able to do anything.

    So, I am very scared, but nothing could be done about it; I just have to calm myself and focus.

    Grre Kach!

    Finally, the mana strings touched the specific runes, and I moved them at a certain ce at the same time, as I did that grating sound rang out of those runes, and they started to crash against each other before destroying themselves.

    Crack Crack...

    The sh of runessted for a few seconds before all the runes disappeared. Seeing a n.a.k.e.d wooden room without any problem, I was about to ask Ashlyn to st the door open when the cracking sound started to ring as cracks began forming.

    As the cracks started forming, there was a weird smell that began toe, which instantly made me disoriented and made my body boil with energy which instantly made me take a jump back.

    Dhub!

    I had just taken a jump back when Ashlynn blurringly moved toward the room and crashed on it before entering inside.

    Seeing she had entered, I was about to take a step toward her when I looked at multicolor smokeing at Ashlyn, or it is Ashlyn that is sucking up that smoke.

    The smoke of all colors started toe across Ashlyn and seep into her body; I was shocked seeing this as something like that never happened.

    I was watching her when I inhaled faint smoke before I could stop myself and nearly survived the explosion as immense energy started running through me.

    When I controlled the energy in my body, I thought about the smell I had inhaled earliar and faintly guessed what was inside this wooden room.

 Chapter 1011 - Signal From Home

    <h4>Chapter 1011 - Signal From Home</h4>

    "HUMAN!"

    I heard a huge roar from behind when I was just about to finish off thest big of Adamantine in the sky.

    It is the roar of the Bullman who hade from behind, its body is quite bloodied, but power is ring from every inch of its body.

    Looking at its condition, it is very clear that it had spent quite a huge effort to get away from the human it was fighting so it coulde to kill me.

    Seeing iting at me bloodthirsty expression, holding a huge ck saw de, I smiled, and Armor appeared on my body with my intention.

    This Grimm Monsters seemed to lose its mind seeing me massacring its kin without letting a single one run away.

    I am quite impressed by its ability to get away from the human it is fighting, other Grimm Monsters have tried to get away to kill me, but no one was sessful except for it.

    "DIEEE!"

    It shouted as it came close to me and swung its huge saw de at me, the de is an umon weapon as it came at me, its de started to spin away like an electric saw, and I began to feel like I am getting cut by the de itself.

    Mystic Weapon, this saw de, is definitely a Mystic Weapon. Normal weapons could notunch such a mental attack; it¡¯s the ability tounch the mental attack made the weapon even more valuable than Hammer.

    Strong people may fight off the suppression effect of the hammer, but it is extremely difficult to fight off a metal attack like this one, which makes you feel like you are cutting apart.

    "Hehe,"

    "Puchi!"

    Seeing me on my spot, itughed thinking I was struck frozen by the pain as I hadn¡¯tunched the attack despite its de crossing half a distance, but next moment, itsugh froze as it saw my de in its chest.

    The big bodies of Grimm Monsters give them a huge advantage, but small bodies of us humans also have their advantage as well. Like now, I had appeared in front of it and pierced my sword into its huge chest.

    It would be quite difficult to do that if I were fighting against a human, I would prefer the back route instead of the front route if it had been a human.

    "Do you want a body or de?" I asked Aiden, If I had been shameless, I would have stored the whole body, but I am not shameless.

    Aiden had been fighting against this Bullman since the battle started and would have been able to kill it within an hour if not for Bullman running away to kill me.

    The look of contemtion appeared on Aiden¡¯s face, he looked at the Body of the Grimm Monster and saw the de it was holding.

    He is smart, not to demand both if he had done that, I would have taken body and de both.

    "de," said Aiden finally, I nodded in regret as I stored the body of the Bullman into my storage and threw the Mystic Weapon at Aiden, who caught it without a problem.

    "Thanks," Aiden said before he started to kill the Grimm Monsters below. I would have very much preferred if Aiden had selected the body of Grimm Monster, but he is smart.

    The value to Mystic Weapon is huge as it is not only used at the Knight but also used at the above stages.

    The chances of me finding something of equal value in the belonging of the Grimm Monster are very low.

    I had just finished killing all the Adamantine when the sudden change urred on the Battlefield.

    The remaining Eleven Conquering Grimm Monsters started to run; they all ran toward the different directions; some of them were extremely fast that they would not be able to catch the running Grimm Monsters.

    I did not chase them, as even if I could catch them, I would have to share the benefits, and it¡¯s not like someone is not going to catch them.

    Ashlyn already locked several Grimm Monsters, as long as humans stopped giving chase, she will finish off these Grimm Monsters sneakily.

    With the leaders running, the whole battlefield has be chaotic as every Grimm Monsters started to run away, and this is a chance that everyone was waiting for.

    We could not use our full power on the Grimm Monsters fighting below as humans were fighting them, but now we could now body parties have been separated Armageddon started to rain down on the Grimm Monsters.

    Boom Bang Bang Bang Boom...

    All sorts of sounds started to ring out. We attacked millions of Grimm Monsters, I too created huge fireballs that directly vaporized thousands of Grimm Monsters at once.

    This continued for five minutes before everything calmed down, just ten people had finished millions of Grimm Monsters in less than five minutes.

    I could see the humans on the Ground and sky looking at us if we were some kind of monsters.

    Those who could Conquer the Tower are not simple Knight Level powerhouse, with our current strength average lord is not our match; we could finish it off just as easily as we finished off the regr Adamantine.

    Knight Level is the base level; it is a level that has the maximum potential, some powerful member Organisations spent years in Knight level to unearth everything it had to offer.

    As the deeper they got into the Knight level, the further they will go ahead in the future.

    Especially those who are able to reach that final unnamed level of Knight stage, to reach one needsprehension into that level.

    No amount of resources or chance is going to take one to that unnamed level. There is no fixed way to reach there; it is said it takes just a moment; as long as one gainsprehension that is needed for it, one will reach that level.

    "You have hidden a lot of things, why didn¡¯t you tell me you had conquered the Tower," Jen said as she appeared beside me, awe could be clearly seen in her eyes as she looked at me and also some amount of usation.

    "You did not ask," I said with augh as I looked at the people below who were collecting the bodies of Grimm Monsters that I had killed.

    I¡¯ve killed thousands of Adamantine monsters, collecting them would take more than a day, so I hired people to help me collect the stiff.

    Three hours passed by and morning came, the people I¡¯ve hired finished collecting stuff which I had directly added into my storage after taking a look, I¡¯ve even got a share from the millions of Grimm Monsters we have killed.

    Though the bodies most Grimm Monster destroyed in our attacks, their storage bands and artifacts survived.

    Everything we have got from the Grimm Monster we have massacred got divided between us fourteen people; they were kind enough to give Ashlyn the share of the two people.

    Buzz!

    We all gathered and were talking about the next course of action when suddenly our homing bands buzzed together, telling us we will be teleported out of the Ruin in half days.

 Chapter 1012 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1012 - Return</h4>

    It is a f.u.c.k.i.n.g Wine Celler; I don¡¯t know whether I should be happy or sad about it as I had been desperately wishing it would turn out to be a vault filled with treasures, but seeing it is Wine Celler, I couldnt make myself sad either.

    Especially when just a faint whiff from it made me feel drunk and filled my body with the energy, after experiencing something like that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about the surprises that are stored within the cer.

    I quickly wore masks and looked at Ashlyn, who had multicolor smoke swirling around her, and she took it all up while gently swaying drunkenly.

    Like all food items, Ashlyn loved wine and getting drunk, which is why I rarely take out any form of Alcohol in her presence, as she would always drink it all without holding anything back.

    I am quite shocked seeing her taking up all thick mist inside her, if I had not know about strangeness of her, I would have heart attack her having sucking up all intoxicated smoke which filled with terrifying amount of energy.

    She continued sucking up the mist for a whole fifteen minutes before she finished with all.

    As she finished, her body swayed drunkenly before she fell. She had not fallen unconscious; she just drank too much that now she could not stand up straight.

    Seeing the smoke is nearly despaired, I walked toward the Wine Cer but did not take out the mask that I had on me.

    I know very well that there still lingering smell remained in the cer, and I am not strong enough to take even a single whiff of it, if it somehow got inhaled by me then I don¡¯t know anyone who would be able to save me from exploding.

    So, I once again checked the mask for any leaks and even covered it with dense mana of mine as precaution against any tiny leak which I could not see.

    Soon I reached the entrance of the Celler and picked up ashlyn, who was swaying drunkenly, "You little drunk." I said before I entered inside, and as I did, my expression changed as if I ate a fly.

    These bottles of wine looked spoiled, though they are not shattered to anything; they are covered in moss which had reached deep inside and had drunk all the wine inside.

    I had been expecting to see very rare bottles of thousands of years of aged wine, but what I have got moss-filled bottles.

    The Cer is quite big and likely has the capacity of over then thousand bottles and looking at celler, it seemed to be only filled to 10% of its capacity.

    There are around one thousand to one thousand five hundred bottles in this wine cer and all of them seemed to be covered in the Moss.

    Hun!

    I was in a really bad mood when suddenly I noticed something, the moss on the bottle, especially that is inside, seeing it my eyes couldn¡¯t help but lighten up; there may be no wine in the bottle but they were still very useful.

    The Moss on them is very precious, so precious that it just became the most precious herb of my collection.

    "Icerandia Moss," I said this moss is very precious with very high medicinal value.

    With so much Icerandia Moss, I won¡¯t have to worry about the resources anymore,

    I am very confident that this Moss alone would be enough to fill the need for the resources I need.

    Though I did not get any wine, I still got this precious moss, which had fulfilled all my need for resources, so I am happy to see the Cer got destroyed.

    Without wasting any time, I sunk my consciousness into my storage and created a special part to store these bottles. The moss is fragile, a small disturbance in its environment and it will wither away.

    So, I created a special ce inside my storage, a special environment created by formation that needed to store for this Moss. With that done, I started to store, one a bottle after another into my storage.

    Hun!

    I had just stored fifty-two bottles into my storage when suddenly I came across the bottle, which is perfectly fine other than the Tag, which could not resist the test of time.

    The wine seemed perfectly fine, and bright red liquid could be seen swishing inside. Looking closely, I am very sure this wine is not damaged by the Moss and is in perfectly fine condition.

    As for whether it is drinkable or not, I don¡¯t know, age could mature the wine, but thousands of years of aging could very well make it a poison, so I would not drink it before checking if it is fine or not.

    After putting in a special wine formation, I again started picking a moss-filled bottle and also came across another perfectly fine bottle of wine which I had picked off course.

    As I kept picking up Moss filled wine bottles, I came across many more perfectly fine wine bottles, by the time I had finished collecting nearly all the bottles in the wine cer, I had collected sixteen perfectly fine wine bottles.

    This is huge; if these wine bottles are drinkable, then they would fetch a very high price, more price than I could imagine; a wine that is aged for thousands of years is extremely rare.

    I had nearly finished collecting all the Wines in the wine cer, except for one. In the center of the Wine Cer, there is an Ornate crystal box, and inside, there in the shadow of a wine bottle could be seen.

    This Wine bottle must be very precious to be in ce in the center inside such an Ornate crystal box, which does not show any sign of damage except for being dustden.

    "Gasp!"

    I cleared away the dust of the crystal box and felt its color and texture, and just as I did that, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    As I was able to identify what this crystal is. The crystal box is made of ¡¯Naemor Crystal,¡¯ which is one of the best materials to store precious things.

    The value of the box is huge, one could easily buy several of these high quality Mystic Weapons with it. That¡¯s how valuable it is, and now I want to see the thing which was mandated to be stored inside such a case.

    I opened the case, and as I expected inside of it there no moss. The only thing inside had is a beautiful crystalline Wine bottle, which is preserved to its cover. I took the bottle out and looked at it carefully.

    "Enlightenment crafted by Marcel."

    These are only words written on the cover of the bottle in a universalnguage, I looked around the bottle for more info, but there was none.

    Still, I am more than happy to get it. I looked at the beautiful bottle for a while before I carefully stored it in my storage with a case made of Naemor Crystal.

    I once again checked every nook and cranny of the Celler before I walked out of the hole and started to make my way toward the camp, as there were only a few hours until we teleported back.

    "What is this heavy alcohol smell, have dipped yourself in a pool of Alcohol or something," Jen said when I reached my abode two hourster.

    "Something like that," I answered with a smile as I look around the ground, which is filled with people.

    My abode is the only one active abode present while everyone had packed theirs and now waiting for its call back. I also deactivated my abode and sat down with Jen as I waited for the beacon to activate and teleport back home.

    Buzz!

    Five hours passed by when suddenly a sound came out from millions of humans sitting on the empty field, hearing the sound I know the beacon had started to call back the people.

    People started disappearing from their spot; I could see them with me as one minute they were other moments they disappeared.

    "Mi"

    I heard something from Jen, and when I turned at her, I saw her disappearing with her waving at me onest time.

    In just a minute, half of the people disappeared from the field.

    Buzz!

    I was just looking around when suddenly I felt my homing band buzzed away, and I also found myself disappearing from which I had been in for the past one and a half Month.

 Chapter 1013 - Flunging Into Space Sea

    <h4>Chapter 1013 - Flunging Into Space Sea</h4>

    Everything turned nk in front of me before I found myself in a familiar space tunnel, I just have to spend a minute here before I reach the Warzone.

    Time passed as I looked around without moving my limbs, it is inadvisable to make movement in the space tunnel, some mistakes could ur, and one could be flung away in chaotic space where one gets shredded in a moment by the space currents.

    Crack Crack...

    Fifty seconds passed by as such, and now I could reach the Warzone any moment when suddenly I felt a sharp pain on my wrist. When I looked at my wrist, I found the homing band was heating up and cracks began to form on it.

    Seeing that horror couldn¡¯t help but well up on my face, I am clearly aware of what will happen if a malfunction urred in the homing band, and that is why I desperately wish it would hold on till I reached the Warzone.

    Dhub!

    But it looked like luck was not on my side today as the cracks spread at the visible speed and suddenly a faint sting sound rang out, and I was flung away from the tunnel and darkness enveloped me.

    I¡¯m dead!

    That was the thought in mind when I was flung out of the tunnel, so one can imagine my surprise when I saw I am still alive and found myself floating in the space wave with transparent runic cover enveloping me.

    ¡¯Protection Amulet!¡¯ I said in my mind as I looked at the Transparent Runic Screen that is covering me.

    It is protecting against me dangerous space waves, which could tear me apart in a moment if I was with my fleshy body.

    Horror hadpletely drawn on my face as I looked at the sea of space cracks which had formed the ocean of their own.

    These space waves looked so beautiful like they have been hand made by the Gods, but they are utterly dangerous.

    I have read about the terror of the space sea, it is extremely dangerous, and only the Emperor Stage or above powerhouse could travel through them, and even they need rare space type Artifact travel through space sea, as their bodies are not strong enough to bear the assault of the space waves.

    I looked around with mirthlessughter as I am aware that I am good as dead, as soon as five minutes over and protection of the Amulet wore down, I am going to die.

    The prospect of dying is fearful, and I don¡¯t want to think about it even for a moment, but even if I don¡¯t want to think about it, it is right in front of my eyes.

    As long as shield is here, I am here as It disappeared, I would disappear too and that is very terrifying to me.

    I looked at my hand where my Homing Band used to be; the way it exploded, it is very clear that it had been tinkered. Someone had intentionally tinkered with my homing band to kill me on the way home.

    I did not have to think who it is as I know who the people who have tinkered with it are.

    They are only ones that have power and connection to achieve something like this under the nose of Adventures Paradise.

    I am very angry at them doing this to me; ever since I came in contact with them, they had tried to kill me. They have used every method to oppress me and kill me from the borrowed hands.

    I always survived their sceams, but this time, they had outmaneuvered me. Even if I were ten times stronger, I would not have got out of this predicament.

    I am quite grateful for Ashlyn to give me protection Amulet, which helped me see such wonder nature before dying.

    I just hoped that Ashlyn did not have to die with me. I hope by some miraculous ability, she survives these space waves and returns to the real world.

    I am floating the space wave, no strength to make my own away. I am like a stick in the ocean; the stick is powerless against the seal; it will go where the waves take; this is what is happening to me.

    Hun!

    I was just floating in waves when suddenly, I felt a change in waves, and when I looked at the direction of change, a look of horror couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    ck Hole?

    I asked myself, there is a big swirling mass which is sucking the waves inside it, the waves which got sucked by it simply disappeared inside.

    ¡¯Shit, why the f.u.c.k.i.n.g ck hole, couldnt I just die in peace?¡¯ I asked as the space wave slowly moves toward the f.u.c.k.i.n.g ck hole.

    These had less than a minute since Amulet activated, and I wanted to enjoy all precious I had enjoyed the work of nature, but now, because of this f.u.c.k.i.n.g monstrosity, I couldnt even do that.

    I watched as the space wave slowly moved toward that ck Hole, which is trying to swallow everything that came in its way, and a minute, It will swallow the wave I am in, including me.

    Buzz!

    As I had been watching the wave getting closer and closer to that monstrosity that is swallowing everything in its path, I felt something from my source, and when I looked inside, I saw that grey swirl inside my swirl started to grow.

    Not only its size is growing but also its aura, seeing I that even an idiot will be able to guess then my Rule power is Advancing. My Rule of Swallowing is making an advancement into the Intermediate stage.

    Seeing the advancement a sadugh couldn¡¯t help but escape my mouth, I was busy staring at the death. I forget that one going to be my death is the best thing toprehend swallowing Rule from.

    Still, despite not trying, I hadprehended and made advancement into the Swallowing Rule, which is a very amazing thing.

    I would have been ecstatic if I had not been dying within a few seconds in the hands of things, which helped me make advancement in my swallowing Rule.

    Shrr...

    I was wallowing in the thoughts of death when I saw huge powerful sea wavesing from behind and crashing into the small wave I am in, effectively sending the small wave and me far away from the sucking death hole.

    Seeing that I could heave a sigh of relief, even though I am going to die soon, I want to die on time, when the time of protection amulet is over and not a second before that.

    Crack Crack...

    I had just heaved a sigh of relief when suddenly I noticed something on the transparent protective screen. Cracks, very faint cracks started to form on the surface of the transparent protective screen.

    I was shocked seeing, I had thought I would be safe till the time of protection amulet ran out but never in my dreams I would have thought that the huge wave which had saved me from the ck hole also dealt the damage to the Protection Amulet that a very faint crack had started to form on it.

 Chapter 1014 - Three Minutes Two Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1014 - Three Minutes Two Rules</h4>

    Seeing the faint cracks slowly spreading, I know I will have to do something. Very soon some very tiny space particles will enter through the cracks, and I will have to survive against them.

    The space particles will be extremely dangerous, but the danger will be mitigated through sufficient preparations.

    If these space particles that came had been slightly bigger, I would not think about making preparations against them as I know they will be of no use.

    The first thing I did was to take out a small green vial and unload it all the liquid into my mouth.

    I did not drink it but kept it in my mouth at the same time, I started to circte the Rule of Healing throughout my body, and as I will need it.

    The cracks on the transparent runic shield continue spreading, and finally, I found some very tiny space particles came inside though the faint cracks.

    These particles are very small, and I would not have noticed them if I did not keep my eyes on the cracks using my Killing Rule.

    More and more particles starteding inside through the gaps before moving around the runic barrier that is covering me.

    Seee!

    I took a sharp breath of pain as the particles entered my body, tearing through the protection of my clothes and methods as if they did not exist.

    These space particles give pain like a very, very thin needle piercing through the body.

    They entered my body and started to tear through it, but due to their tiny size, the damage they did to me is very tiny that my body¡¯s healing capability is more than enough to handle.

    There few particles are not any danger to, even a hundred of them could be handled by my body alone due to their very tiny size and tiny injuries they create, but as these particles rose to thousands, they will create a terror.

    And it will not take a long time for thousands of them toe to me, just a few seconds would be enough. As the cracks spread more and space particles started toe inside.

    In just a few seconds, their numbers have reached a hundred, and now a few seconds, they have reached the thousands. I now needed to use my Healing Rule to heal the injuries as they appeared.

    I could not let these injuries piled up, if they piled up in a certain amount, then I would be in the Grave danger. So, I started to circte the killing Rule through every inch of me.

    Gulp!

    Few more seconds passed, and now the tens of thousands of invisible space particles have entered inside and I had to gulp down the healing potion I had been holding into my mouth to aid my killing Rule in healing.

    Every space particle feels like a tiny needle and there are tens of thousands of tiny needles pricking through every part of my body.

    It is very painful and ufortable sensation, which made one feel like to kill himself.

    Still, this pain is not the world I had experienced but the one that could kill me, and as more and more particles areing inside every second as the cracks spread, getting me closer and closer to dying.

    Earlier when I found the protection Armte had enveloped me, I had thought death would be sudden and before I would enjoy the work of nature peacefully before death took me suddenly as the time of Aumate is over.

    But who would have thought that cmities of cmities woulde over me, and I would die painfully!

    ¡¯Holowatch is gone!¡¯

    I said in my mind as I looked at the condition of my holowatch, there were thousands of tiny holes that had appeared on it, just like the clothes and artifacts I am wearing.

    At first, my holowatch was working with the help of its self-repairing function, but as the damage has be too great, it has simply turned off.

    Seeing the speed space particles interesting inside, in a few seconds, I would bepletely n.a.k.e.d as everything I was rearing would be reduced to dust.

    What I feared had happened, everything I was wearing had disappeared, the only thing that is still fine is my storage ring.

    It seemed to be without damage which is not surprising since it¡¯s made of the space metals, it is quite resistant against these space particles.

    Gulp!

    The space particle inside increases exponentially and I am taking healing potions every few seconds.

    There Are hundreds of thousands of space particles inside me, which makes me feel like there are hundreds of thousands of needles piercing through my body.

    I could feel my end is near, seeing the rate of the amount of space particles are increasing, I think it would be absolutely a miracle if I can survive for a minute.

    I did much feel anything, except for slight regret about dying two minutes earlier than I had imagined.

    Still, I kept fighting for every minute, drinking healing potion after healing, taking out the powerful healing potions which came for the tower, just to survive a second more.

    After I die, they are going to go to waste anyway, the ring which is fine under the assault of small particles will turn into the dust under the assault of the space wave in a day or two.

    So, I did not hold back and started to use every resource I have, no matter how precious they are, I started to use them.

    I kept drinking potions, eating precious healing while circting the Healing Rule, with which I found out that I increased the power of potions by double.

    Buzz!

    I was fully concentrating on healing my injuries when, suddenly, the power of the killing Rule increased.

    It had increased by huge margin that whenever killing spread, it would heal wounds immediately.

    I quickly looked inside my source and found the three-leaf clover had transformed into the seed, and now that seed is slowly germinating; It is extremely clear that Healing Rule had advanced to the Intermediate stage.

    ¡¯What is happening?¡¯ I asked with the mad expression on my face, in three minutes, two of Rules advanced.

    It is a Level 1 Rule that has advanced, and they are not advanced at a small level but went bit-level went from Basic to Advanced stage.

    I ampletely bbergasted to see that, but I am also very ecstatic, with my healing rule Advancing to the Intermediate Grade.

    As now it had be very powerful that it was healing any injury immediately that had appeared on my body.

    If one looked at me from now, they would see one moment my body is normal, and another moment, it ispletely red with injuries.

    There are hundreds of thousands of space particles around me and present in every part of my body; they are injuring me every second, but my healing rule is healing those injuries in less than a second.

    If my healing Rule had not been advanced to this stage, then I would not have been alive right now; the number of space particles had reached such high that I would be turned into a bloody powder within a second.

 Chapter 1015 - Rescued

    <h4>Chapter 1015 - Rescued</h4>

    Four minutes have passed, and now I reached the same precarious condition I was in a few minutes ago before my healing rule advanced.

    The transparent Runic Cover had filled with the cracks, there is not a single surface on it which hadn¡¯t been filled with the cracks, and through these cracks, an immense amount of space particles have been entering inside.

    I don¡¯t know if I would be able to survive even five seconds under such numbers of space particles; these particles are really too much; it wouldn¡¯t be long before they turned me into a bloody powder.

    Unlike before, my skin is nowpletely bloodied and it is because of me drinking potion every moment and circting the healing rule with all my might, I am alive right now, but not much longer, in two to three seconds, I would bepletely dead.

    Buzz!

    I was just continuing with my survival of the seconds, but I heard a familiar ¡¯Buzz¡¯ deep into my mind, and the next moment, all the space particles I had in my body got sucked toward a certain ce.

    Every new space particle that is entering my body is getting sucked there, and as for who is sucking it, it is my Tower. It is my Refinement Engine sucking up all the space particles and storing them into the base.

    I don¡¯t know what it was trying to do, but I am more than happy it is doing; with all the space particles in me getting sucked, the pressure on me lessened considerably.

    Now, I just have to be worried about the particle entering my body, which is huge in huge numbers, but I could handle them easily with the help of my killing Rule and potions.

    After having a moment of rest, I looked at the Tower. Like I had seen a second ago, it had been sucking all the space particles and storing them in its base; I could see more and more space particles being added every moment in its base.

    I don¡¯t know what it is going to do with nor care, I am grateful enough that it has given me precious few seconds of the to live.

    I opened my eyes and looked at the Space Waves again, which are present everywhere. It is such an ethereal scene, and to be honest, I am quite happy I am dying in such a beautiful ce rather under the de of the Grimm Monster.

    I do not have any ambition to die in battle; I always wanted a peaceful death at a scenic ce.

    Though most of my wishes would nevere true, this oneing is making me happy; I don¡¯t want to die while feeling angry.

    Looking a few seconds at the space waves, I looked at the Transparent Runic Barrier, which is protecting me.

    It is filled with space cracks and thousands of space particlesing inside every moment, but despite that, it is not getting big cracks.

    It is still holding on very tightly and holds on for another fifty-second before it finally disappears, and I will embrace death finally.

    As death was second away, my whole life started to reply in front of me, and watching it, I felt somehow content.

    I could say that I lived my fullest, though these are hundreds of regrets I am leaving behind but who don¡¯t have them.

    Even those who lived their life fully died with regret. So, me having a few hundred regrets is a normal thing.

    Forty seconds passed, and now only thest ten seconds are remaining; I¡¯ve counting seconds since the Protection Amulet activated. I might get one two-second behind, but that is all.

    ¡¯I still have little more than five seconds to enjoy this Ethereal scene,¡¯ I thought as I continued to look at the beautiful space waves.

    "Interesting, I had never thought to find someone in the vast Space Sea." I heard from behind, when I looked back, I saw two feminine figures enveloped in dense aqua blue energy.

    Even though I could not see their faces, I could tell that one is a little older while one is young.

    I opened my mouth and asked her to help me when suddenly the aqua blue energy that had been covering them had enveloped me, and before everything went dark and when light appeared again, I found myself in an opulent hall.

    That is what it seemed like, as I don¡¯t know what it really looked like as I am covered in thick aqua blue-colored energy, which made it really hard to see outside.

    "Boy, wear some clothes." said the feminine voice, hearing that I came to myself and realized I ampletely n.a.k.e.d. In the shock of being rescued from the Jaws of death, my mind is a little muddled.

    I quickly took out my clothes and wore them; just as I finished, the aqua blue energy covered in front of me had disappeared, and I came face to face across an enchantingly beautiful woman who looked to be in her early thirties.

    She had a dark purple gain, and deep blue eyes, and her height is slightly lower than me, and the most important factor about her is that she is extremely powerful.

    I don¡¯t know how powerful she is, as when I looked at her I found her power fluctuating sometimes she seemed little more powerful than those two who had been oppressing me while other times her power seemed quite close to Ellen¡¯s teacher.

    It is very confusing.

    "Thank You for saving my life, ma¡¯am," I said and bowed politely. She had saved my life; this is the great favor she had done to me, which I will never forget in my whole life.

    "You! How are you here?"

    I heard the familiar voice, and when I looked toward her, I found a familiar face staring at me.

    I looked at the familiar face and got quite surprised by the aura she is giving off as I had thought, I had left her far behind with my current progress.

    The girl in front of me, Elina Benz was the Vice Guild Master of Raging Thunder at the Outpost and also the person who forced me to sell the Totem Blueprints to her.

    When I met her a year ago, she was just a Silver Elite, but now she is not only peak Adamantine but has an aura powerful enough that she is giving me the feeling of threat.

    "Do you know him, Ellie?" asked the beautiful woman to Elina, "We just had a brief contact in the outpost," she replied. These two seem to know each other very well, and seeing the facial familiarity; they seemed to be sisters.

    "Boy, I don¡¯t know what sort of luck you have to be born with to be saved by the Space Sea," she said in wonder. S

    he is right; the space sea is infinite, finding me when they are traveling through the space sea could be said to be a huge miracle.

    "Once again, thank you, ma¡¯am, for saving me," I said again, to that she waved her hand. "It is no trouble, any other human in my ce would have done that," she said nomittally.

    Seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but disagree, the space sea is extremely dangerous and that even people like Ellen¡¯s teacher have to be careful, her saving me is taking huge risks about her own safety.

 Chapter 1016 - Riverfield Academy

    <h4>Chapter 1016 - Riverfield Academy</h4>

    "Well, I am quite curious about you ending up in the Space Sea, care to tell me about it?" She asked that I had briefly exined what happened.

    I finished within a minute, and hearing that look of contemtion appeared on her.

    "Homing Beacons are well tested, and they don¡¯t Malfunction the way you described." She said, looking at me intently.

    She is smart enough to understand what has happened with the little information I¡¯ve provided.

    I smiled lightly under her intense gaze but did not say anything, my personal feuds are mine to deal with, and it¡¯s not others who could help seeing how powerful they are.

    "There is usually small friction across all top organizations, but they don¡¯t usually go for the kill unless necessary," she said, totally misinterpreting my silence.

    "Seeing how talented you are with the Grade 12 Constitution, a special one at that killing you would be like dering war on each other," she said as she looked at me; seeing her misunderstanding growing, I opened my mouth to exin to her when she spoke again.

    As for her knowing my constitution, I am not surprised. When she had rescued me, she had added her energy inside me, so it is not surprising she knew about my Constitution.

    "Tell me your name and what organization you belong to; I will call your seniors to fetch you." She said.

    "Ma¡¯am, you havepletely misunderstood; I am unaffiliated." "You can check it, my name is Micheal Zaar," I said hastily when I found her gaze bing a little hard as if she could not believe what I said and looked at me intently.

    "Aunt, he is telling the truth,st time I had met him, he had not joined any organization, and also he is native," she said, to which I nodded.

    "Your name is Micheal Zaar, right?" she asked; I nodded. Seeing me nod, she tapped a few buttons on her holowatch, and the next moment, all my info appeared on the screen.

    As she read it, she had various expressions that appeared on her face before suddenly bing very hard.

    "What heinous crime did you havemitted that you got Grade 2, Criminal Tag," she asked angrily as she sted her aura at me; she must have seen the tag on my record to react like this.

    ¡¯Powerful!¡¯ This is the only word I had in my mind; the aura is very powerful that it made me want to kneel down; I have to fight with my all crush the urge to kneel to this aura.

    "Imitted no crime," I said through the greeted teeth, hearing that her eyes became even harder, and I thought I would st by an even more powerful aura as I could feel this is far from her limit.

    But to my surprise, she just gave me a look before she furiously started typing on her holowatch before suddenly her eyes had softened before they began to zing against.

    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g Sky Saber!" she said with greeted teeth before she turned to me, "I apologize with the earlier outburst; ever since I had met you, I¡¯ve been misunderstanding a lot." She apologized.

    "It¡¯s okay, anyone would see that tag would react the same way.:" I said with a mirthlessugh.

    "So how do you get on the nerves with those detestable fellows from Sky Saber." She asked.

    "My girlfriend received an Apex Inheritance, and they took her," I exined, hearing that look of understanding appear on her face.

    "So, your girlfriend is one of five people who received that Apex inheritance eight months ago?" she asked and I nodded.

    She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something but closed it while shaking her before she again looked at me.

    "Do you have any interest in joining the organization? We have some vacancies opened in ours?" she asked that I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    "I heard Sky Saber is very petty, and your organization doesn¡¯t seem to be a Supreme Organisation," I said.

    I had applied to many organizations, including Supreme Level ones, but all my applications got rejected while some people who were worse than me got selected in some organizations I had applied to.

    Normally one least gets aputer-generated return mail when they got rejected, but 99% did not even do that.

    In the past few months, I¡¯ve done quite a research on the Supreme Organisations and knew how terrifyingly powerful they are.

    Only Supreme Organisation content against Supreme Organisation, those below it simple ants to them.

    And from what I¡¯ve heard, the Sky Saber is one most powerful Supreme Level Organisation that even other Supreme Level Organisation dare to mess with them on some issues.

    So I would be quite surprised if their Organisation, which I am sure, not the Supreme Grade Organisation dares to admit me.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry about Sky Saber, though our organization is a lot weaker than the Sky Saber, we did not fear it," she said, "And the tag?" I asked this as an important question.

    "It will be removed in a second," she said as she tapped a few buttons, "It had been removed," she said, and she showed me my info, where everything is clean, not a single criminalint could be seein on my record.

    "You don¡¯t have to feel pressured if you need time, you can take it a day, and even if you are to reject us, there will be no hard feelings," she said with a smile, under the smile, her mature enchanting face have be even enchanting that I was lost in for a moment.

    "There is no need, I will join your organization," I said. Like I had said, there is no need to join the battle; even if there were no life-saving grace, I would have joined it.

    "Wee to the Riverfield Academy." She said with a smile.

    Keira had told me how she had seen me Raven and how she had asked for higher-ups to ept me, but that time, they had not epted me as they wanted to get the bad side of the Sky Saber despite them being Supreme Level Organisation.

    Though Keira had assured me that this time her organization would definitely ept me, hearing what she had said, my faith in Supreme Organisations haspletely broken.

    With my current qualification, any Supreme Organization would ept me; I have no interest in joining them.

    Though with lower-level organization, I would get fewer opportunities and resources, as long as I worked hard, I will be able to make up for it.

    And it¡¯s not like the organization I had joined is too weak; seeing how she had shown scorn instead of fear against powerful Supreme Level organization Sky Saber and how she was easily able to clear away my record with a few clicks, I know my new organizations aren¡¯t as weak as I thought it to be.

    So, I did not have to worry about anything; as long as I kept working hard, there would be a day when I would be able to crush those two like ants.

 Chapter 1017 - New Holowatch

    <h4>Chapter 1017 - New Holowatch</h4>

    "F.u.c.k, some small-time organization tried to cross me," he shouted as he looked at the notification on his holowatch.

    He had made a full proof n to kill that bastard and was hoping to receive the news of his death, but what he received is a notification of his name cut out from the list.

    "Are you sure it is not some other Supreme Organisation?" "Only someone from another Supreme Organisation or people belonging to that ce could override your ess." said his friend in a soft voice.

    "No, it is someone from Emperor Level Organisation, and the worst thing is I could not add that bastard¡¯s name again in the list, even with pseudo authority that teacher had given me." He said while gritting his face in anger.

    "Are you sure the pseudo authority isn¡¯t overriding that small Emperor Level Organisation?" she asked in confusion before opening her holowatch and trying. Still, a minuteter, she got the same result as her friend,

    ??See." He said seeing her friend also being failed, "There is only one option left now, teacher."

    "Let¡¯s ask him, we will ask him to put that bastard into the even greater list," she said, hearing that her friend¡¯s soar expression turned into a smile, and they both walked toward their teacher¡¯s suite.

    With their teacher authority, adding that bastard into an even bigger list, making him an even bigger criminal would not be a problem, as for him being a member of Emperor Level organization it didn¡¯t mean anything to their teacher.

    Their teacher is powerful enough to crush the whole Emperor Level organization in a cinch, so thinking he couldn¡¯t override the authority of a small-time organization would be a great disrespect to him.

    Soon they reached the suit of their teacher, where a handsome middle-aged man is reading a very old looking book.

    "Teacher, we need your help?" Both of them said in unison; their teacher did not look up from the book he is reading, so they waited respectfully till their teacher finished.

    "What did you both need my help with?" their teacher asked after ten minutes as he finally put his book down. They immediately started to tell their teacher everything without hiding anything.

    "Interesting, let me see which Emperor level Organisation which authority you aren¡¯t able to override my pseudo authority?" their teacher asked with interest. Hearing that, he immediately sent the name of the Organisation to his teacher.

    "So, it is the Riverfield Academy." Their teacher softly clicked a few buttons on his holowatch before turning toward them.

    "Forget about him from now on, they won¡¯t look at what we have done till now, and we will not seek any trouble with him now that he has joined them." their teacher with a very serious tone, they have rarely heard their teacher speak in such tone in past.

    "Teacher, he is rted to Rachel, we have to finish him off, and it is just a small-time Emperor Level organization?" He asked, clearly feeling wrong that they are admitting defeat against the small-time organization.

    "If we kill him, we will have to deal with a lot more shit than we have to deal with after killing other Supremes members." Their teacher said with a sigh and seeing that sigh, he knows his teacher¡¯s decision is final, but he doesn¡¯t want to back down, especially when he thought of Rachel.

    "Herman, don¡¯t do anything crazy if you kill him, then you will have not one but two Supremes for your Blood,"

    "Not to forget that crazy madwoman will alsoe for you since she is the one who has been epted into the organization." Their teacher spoke again, but this time, there is a hint of warning in it, which warned him of grave consequences if he did not heed his warning.

    ...

    Buzz Buzz Buzz...

    My holowatch started to buzz as I had activated, my old holowatch had reduced to fine particles; this is a new one that ma¡¯am gave me.

    It is bright red andes with all kinds of functions that I had never thought a holowatch could have.

    Not to forget it is very strong that even those above the Knight Stage could not scratch it, but it would still turn into small particles if it were in the ce of my hold holowatch in Space Sea.

    "You rest and freshened up, we will have dinner together at 8 AM," Ma¡¯am said as she motioned me toward my room, I said thank you before I walked toward my room.

    I am really tired; those few minutes in the Space Sea had tired me out greatly; I just want to sleep till tomorrow, but I can¡¯t; there are many things to do.

    The first thing I did was to shower; though there was no blood on my body as the space particlespletely cleaned it, I still wanted to take a shower to feel fresh and clean.

    After I had finished with the shower, I started to reply to the friends who were checking on each other to see whether everyone came back alive from the Ruin or not.

    Fortunately, all my friends returned in one piece, including Jill, Ellen, Ka, and everyone.

    I am happy to see that as I know how dangerous the Ruin was, it is not easy to survive inside, I myself had barely skipped the death a few times, and thetest was just an hour ago.

    After I finished replying with all the messages, I called my parents and felt extremely happy that there was no criminal tag on the screen this time; I could now talk to them without any guilt.

    In just one and a half months, my sister had grown even bigger, even cuter. I couldn¡¯t wait to meet in three weeks.

    The Continental Championship starts in three weeks, and I am going to participate in it. My parents and sister are alsoing to watch me, and I am feeling very happy about it as it has been nearly a year since I saw them in person.

 Chapter 1018 - Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 1018 - Ambition</h4>

    Note: Thank You for keeping our Novel in Top 15. Vote More to get it into the Top 10 of this Week.

    After I finished talking with my parents, Iid on the bed and started to read about my new organization.

    Its name is Riverfield Academy like its name suggests; it is an Academy with a rich history of nearly four thousand years, which is quite shocking as rarely any organization other than Supremes and some top organization have such an ount.

    It is an Emperor Level Academy, which is two levels lower than Supreme Level Academy, which is more powerful than I had expected. I continue reading, and the more I read about it, the more impressed I would be.

    Buzz!

    Time passed, and before I knew it, my Holowatch buzzed, alerting me about time for dinner.

    Seeing that, I got up from the bed and changed into new clothes. I don¡¯t know whether we are going out, ordering or cooking at the suit, so I wore something which could be suitable for all.

    When I got out, I stopped short in my tracks as I looked at her. Earlier she was wearing a ck jacket and pants which had nearly covered all her body, but now seeing her in the ck spaghetti dress; I feel like I am seeing a goddess.

    I unconsciously startedparing every aspect of her with Rachel, which I had never done with any women before, and worse than that, I began to find her even more attractive than Rachel in nearly every aspect.

    Seeing my thoughts going in the direction where they have no right to, immediately crushed those thoughts and looked away before she could notice me ogling.

    "Micheal, I did not introduce myself to you, did I?" she asked me, to which I shook my head; during all our conversation, she had effectively forgotten to introduce herself.

    "My name is Josephine Carlston; you can address me as Professor Josephine, you don¡¯t have to address ma¡¯am every time," she said. "Yes, ma¡¯am," I said, and she rolled her eyes, which made her look even hotter.

    We were in justfortable silence when Elina walked out wearing a blue dress. "Auty lets go quickly, I am feeling quite famished," Elina said as she came out of her room.

    I still felt surprised when Elina called Prof. Josephine aunt; they looked more like sisters than the aunt and niece.

    "Let¡¯s go then." Said Prof. Josephine, and next moment, I found myself enveloped in the Aqua Blue energy, and secondter, I found myself in front of the small three-story building which looked like it was made of crystal.

    As we appeared in front of the crystal building, a very well dressed man who was obviously above the Knight stage came toward us bearing a respectable expression.

    "Madam, your private room had been ready." He said as he led us inside the crystal building, which is obviously a restaurant.

    As I entered the restaurant, I was quite shocked to find out that most of the patrons in the restaurant above Knight Stage, there are very few people who are Knights.

    These Knights were either servers or some power which is inpany with the powerful powerhouse, like Elina and me.

    The necks moved as we entered the restaurants, more than half of the people stared at Prof. Josephine as she entered, and I can¡¯t me them; the professor is so beautiful that one would have a hard time able to get their eyes off her.

    Soon the Maitre de took us to the Private room that the professor had booked. A few seconds after we had taken our seats, the waiter came to us with menus.

    "Sigh, there is nothing much good here," said Professor, a look of disappointment could be seen in the limpid eyes of hers while scanning the menu.

    She had scanned the menu for a while before she finally ordered something, "What types of wines do you have?" she asked after she finished ordering the food.

    The waiter started to list the names of wines, hearing that her eyes were so disappointed that she lifted her hand to stop the waiter.

    "Just bring the best wine from your restaurant has in their collection," she said with a disappointed sigh; after taking the professor¡¯s order, the waiter turned to us. While the professor is not happy with the restaurant, I am more than happy.

    This is the most elite restaurant, I¡¯ve been into, and dishes here are ones I¡¯ve only heard, so I did not hold back on ordering.

    I hoped Ashlyn would be here, but she was still in her drunken state and could note out, even when we entered the restaurant which was filled with a delicious scent.

    "So, Micheal, what is your n? Are youing back with me to the Central Continent or stay a few more months here like Ellie?" Asked professor.

    "I am nning on participating in Continental Championship and staying in the Continent after that till I break into the unnamed level," I said; both of them had a look of slight surprise when they heard that.

    "Good ambition I like that. Just like Ellie, she also wants to stay in the continent until she breaks through thest level." She said before her expression turned a little serious.

    "The Continental Championship you are participating in is quite different this time as there is going to be the biggestpetition of the World two yearster on the central continent."

    "The winner of the Continental Championship will get a direct spot in Top 1000 in thepetition which is held in two years in the Central Continent, which is a huge thing."

    "Many people who were native to this continent woulde to participate from the central continent and also students of a very powerful individual also participating."

    "If thispetition of the past, you have no problem in winning it with your current strength, but now entering into Top 50 would be difficult for you." She said with a serious note.

    Hearing that I am both surprised and not surprised, Ellen had warned me that the Continental Competition would bepletely different from the previous ones, and I should prepare to give my all if I want to enter Top 100 of it.

    "It will be very challenging," I said with a smile. To be honest, I am very excited. If it had been like the previouspetitions, I would have been bored to death since there would have been no challenge with my current power.

    But now all the top Knight powerhouses participating in it, it had be quite challenging; I can¡¯t wait to fight them all, especially Ellen, whom I had wanted to fight, to take the revenge for the beating she had given me.

    "It¡¯s good that you are spirited, I will be rooting for you." She said, which surprised me, "Are you going to watch thepetition too, Professor?" I asked, given her power, I did not think she would be interested in a smallpetition.

    "Yes, I aming, so are the members of powerful Organisations." "Competitions like this are best ced to find suitable seeds for organizations." "I¡¯vee specifically here for thepletion." Prof. Josephine exined.

    She is right, the level of thepetition might be low, but it draws the most talented people from the whole continent.

    Even though the continent is nothing in front of the central continent, the huge number of people present still produced some gems they needed for their organization.

 Chapter 1019 - Ancient Wine I

    <h4>Chapter 1019 - Ancient Wine I</h4>

    Soon the waiter came bringing our food, which smelled very delicious, at least to me, and when he opened the wine bottle to pour us the drink, the smell of the wine was so great that I could not control myself from taking a sip.

    After taking a sip from the best wine I¡¯ve ever drunk, I took a bite off food, and I have to say, it is amazing. The most delicious food I¡¯ve ever eaten, the chef is really talented to cook something like this.

    I hope Ashlyn would have been here, she would have absolutely loved the food from here, but regretfully, she is still in a drunken state and would need some time before she could finallye out of it.

    "What a bad wine, it tasted like dirty water." My thoughts were interrupted by theint of the Professor; she really did not seem to like the wine that much, also the food too.

    "I¡¯ve found some undamaged Wine bottles in the Ruin; I don¡¯t know whether the wine inside it is drinkable or not," I said after some time seeing how she is cursing the wine after taking a sip of it every time.

    She seemed a little surprised by my sudden offer, and an enchanting smile lit across her face.

    "Let me see; If it is drinkable, then, I am sure it will be way better than the dirty water I am drinking right now." She said and while looking at the wine bottle beside her; hearing that, I took out a wine bottle and gave it to her.

    Unlike before, the bottle ispletely clean; there is not a speck of dust that could be seen on it.

    Profession Josephine took the bottle from my hand and looked at it carefully for a few seconds before her expression changed suddenly. She covered the bottle with Aqua Blue energy of hers and used her hand to pull the cork of the bottle slowly.

    Pop!

    A popping sound rang out as the cork released from the bottle, and just as it did, and even more drastic change appeared on the face of Prof. Josephine. At the same time, the aqua blue energy hers became dense and spread tightly around the bottle, not wanting to let even the slightest smell of it.

    Looking at the expression of the professor, I couldn¡¯t help but curse in my mind as I thought the wine was not drinkable, but soon, that thought changed as the expression on the professor¡¯s face changed again and became that of yearning.

    It is the look I am very familiar with. It is the same look that Ashlyn has when she wants to eat something very desperately and would not listen to even if I said so.

    Professor looked at the wine with yearning before a crystalline wine ss appeared in her hand suddenly.

    This wine ss seemed very precious; its dense transparent formation could be seen on it, but formation does not affect the crystalline visibility of the ss.

    As the ss appeared in her, Prof. Josephine expertly poured the wine in the ss. The wine is dark red as I had expected, and it is a little denser than the normal wines.

    Prof. Josephine filled the ss one third before putting the bottle beside her and taking the ss to her lips. The dark red liquid touching red lips felt disturbingly arousing that I looked away after taking a look.

    She had put the ss down after one sip and closed her eyes; when I looked at her face, I had to look away again immediately, her face had be flushed red, and the expression on her face looked like she was enjoying the greatest pleasure known to man.

    This sight felt too amorous, and I am not the only one who felt that Elina also felt that, which is why she also looked away with flushed cheeks but not before ring at her aunt and muttering ¡¯Shameless¡¯ under her breath.

    Professor Josephine kept her eyes closed a few minutes before she opened it, and her eyes were zed, which again aroused the forbidden thoughts in me and made me wonder if this woman had cared for others¡¯ feelings to put such disy.

    "Marvelous, this wine is a work of art." She muttered as she looked at the wine bottle. "The crafter of this wine must be a genius in its field, and with it being aged over five thousand years, it had really be a precious treasure," she said with a sigh.

    "Can I drink it, aunty?" Elina said suddenly while looking at the wine ss, "Hahaha!" hearing her niece¡¯s question, Professor Josephine let out a chimelikeugh, which felt veryfortable to hear.

    To me, it felt like sweetugher that I want to continue hearing but to Elina, on the other hand, it felt like mock. It angered her and she stared at her aunt angrily. "It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to let you drink, my dear Ellie; it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t drink it."

    "The simple whiff of it would be enough to explore you, to drink it you will have to reach your mother¡¯s level before you would be able to drink a sip or two of this wine," Professor said, hearing that look of extreme shock appear on her face.

    "One needs to be Emperor Stage just to drink few sips of this wine?" she asked in shock.

    "Yes, even peak Emperors like your mother would be able to drink only a few sips of it most." She replied before taking another sip and closing her eyes to enjoy it.

    I again looked away from the arousing sight and continued on eating but it tasted less deliciouspared to the feast sitting opposite of me.

    "How many bottles of this wine do you have?" I heard, "Five." I replied. I had expected this question, so I replied without any hesitation. "Can you give me another two?" she asked, to which I nodded and took out another two bottles and gave her without any hesitation.

    "These wine bottles are very precious, more precious than you can imagine," Professor said as she looked at me.

    "I will not take these bottles for free; after entering the academy, I will provide you something of equal value; it will be very helpful in your future practice." Professor Josephine promised, to which I nodded with a smile.

    I do not regret it giving her three wine bottles, in front of the life-saving favor she did to me; these wine bottles are nothing, and it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have anymore; I still have more of them in my storage.

    As for her promise, I felt it is real, and I am feeling quite excited about what she will give me, as by her words it is very clear that this wine is very precious.

    Thinking of precious, if a bottle which was on the shelves is this precious, then how precious would be the wine which was under the crystal case.

    That Wine name is Enlightenment and it was stored in a very precious crystal case; it must be more precious than the wines on the shelves.

    Or maybe not, it might not be that precious, unlike this wine, the one in the box might be spoiled and poisonous. I am not sure, but I will not take out that wine until I be capable of drinking it.

    "Aunty, why is this wine so precious?" Ellen, who had been silent all this while, busy in her own thoughts, suddenly asked the question.

 Chapter 1020 - Ancient Wine II

    <h4>Chapter 1020 - Ancient Wine II</h4>

    "Why is it precious you say, hmm there are many reasons for it," said Professor Josephine as she put the ss down.

    "The first reason is that when it was crafted, the precious materials used to make it and crafter of the wine who is an expert in his field." She said.

    ¡¯Not every wine could be aged, and not every aged wine is precious.¡¯ I added in my mind, it was the text I¡¯ve read somewhere a few years ago.

    "The materials, the craftsmanship, and the ce of storing everything is important; This wine is a perfect example of that."

    "After aging a thousand years, this wine started to go through mana fermentation where the mana and medicinal energy break and merge again by sucking up more and more energy from the environment."

    "It had gone through this process naturally in every thousand years, which made this wine more and more powerful until it reached its current stage."

    "Now, it is powerful enough that even Emperors have to be careful when drinking this wine, only powerful Tyrants will be able to drink it without facing any consequence."

    Hearing that Elina and I both fell silent, I have unestimated this wine quite much. Tyrants are peak powerhouses of this world, and seeing only they could drink this wine without facing the Consequence, it itself spoke to the value of the wine.

    After the talk, we fell silent again and continued to eat. Professor Josephine; also did notin about the food anymore; she silently ate while taking tiny sips of wine now and then.

    Soon we finished dinner and walked out of the restaurant, but not before I asked them to pack one meal for me.

    Ashlyn is giving me an indication that she will sober up soon, and that time, she will be hungry, so I might as well have food prepared for her.

    We walked out of the restaurant, and again, I found aqua blue energy covering myself, and secondter, I appeared in the familiar living room with Professor Josephine and Elina.

    "Micheal, you rest today well. Tomorrow, you will spar with Elina." Professor Josephine said before she walked to her room, saying good night while Elina and I looked at each other before we went to our respective rooms.

    After entering my room, the first thing I did was step into the attached practice room and remove my clothes before I walked to the center of the room, and drank a drop of Soul Tempering Soul Essence and I started practicing the three methods.

    I¡¯ve already expected Continental Championship to be harder, and the words of the Professor confirmed it. I knew that even with my current abilities, including my trump card Runic Armor, it would be hard for me to win thepetition.

    So, I have to work hard and increase my strength; only then will I have a chance to win thepetition. With that thought, I started to practice the three methods.

    I have a clear target in mind; I have to make a breakthrough in Secrete Method and go through another two Grand Cleansing; though it will not be able to help me win thepetition, it will give me an edge.

    Two things will help me win thepetition, one is my Art, and the other is my Runic Armor. If I canprehend the 1st Chapter of the Eldritch Art, my power will rise explosively.

    As for the Runic Armor, I just have to find a way to amodate my Mystic Methods in it. If I can do that, then I don¡¯t want anyone able to be my match in Knight Stage.

    The Runic Armor I¡¯ve created is a work of Art; it lets me make full use of every bit of my abilities. If I can use the Mystic Energies in it, I will be quite invincible in Knight Stage.

    It is not just my conjecture but the truth; however, despite my trying, I did not find a way to merge my Mystic Energies into my Armor. The resistance from their bases is too great that these mystic energies would not mold in any other rune.

    Tomorrow after spar, I¡¯ll ask the professor if she has any way I could do that; I am sure if there is a way, she will surely tell me.

    Thud!

    I practiced for more than an hour before I fell down tiredly on the floor; Iy on the floor for a few seconds before I finally had the energy to get up.

    This time, instead of going to shower directly to wash off all the sweat, I sat cross-legged and closed my eyes. I am going toprehend Art for a while before I take a shower and sleep.

    Two hours passed as Iprehended the Art; whileprehending, many times, I would get up and use my sword before sitting down andprehending.

    To others, this way may seem like a waste of time, andprehension needs an extremely focused mind, and I would get up every ten-fifteen minutes and practice my sword, thus breaking my concentration.

    But I do not think I break my concentration when I get up; even when I am using my sword, I remain extremely focused on the profundities of the Art; my concentration would never break away.

    After two hours, I finally got up and walked to the shower to clean away all the dried sweat that had .u.mted on my body.

    Chew Chew...

    I had just worn my clothes and was about to get up on the bed to sleep when suddenly Ashlyn came out of me, and she seemed different, no change had urred in her, but somehow she seemed different.

    Any other time, I would not have thought of anything about this, but now, after hearing the exnation from the Professor, I am clearly giving this my mind.

    Ashlyn had sucked away nearly all the Alcoholic Smoke in the Wine Cer. Though that smoke was not effective as wine, still, the sheer amount she sucked away is mind blogging.

    "Have you leveled up or gained something from the smoke that you sucked?" I asked her, "Chew Chew Chew..." she answered, and hearing her answer, I really wanted to bang my head against the wall.

    ¡¯Why I even ask her these questions when I know I am going to receive the same answer nearly every time.¡¯ I asked myself.

    Her answer to my question is nearly the same as many times; she did not know what had happened; she just knows that after inhaling all the smoke, she felt really good that she wanted tost that forever.

    ¡¯Bloody Drunkard.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but say in my mind when I heard her answer, she had drunk for more than a day and she wanted to be drunk again.

    "Chew Chew Chew..."

    I was in my thoughts when Ashlyn chirped again, and this she asked for food, she had specifically asked me to cook for her.

    "Here, eat it." I said as I handed her meal box, "Che" seeing the meal box, she looked at me and let out a chirp, but that chirp stopped before itpleted as she looked at the box intently.

    She looked at it second before she expertly opened the box with her tiny talons and started to eat without even saying thank you.

    Seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but smile and walk toward the bed to sleep, tomorrow I will fight against Elina, and if my senses are right, then she will be the strongest opponent I will face till now, which is making me very excited.

 Chapter 1021 - Fighting Elina I

    <h4>Chapter 1021 - Fighting Elina I</h4>

    I woke up early morning, just as I did, I drank the drop of Soul Tempering Essence before I got up to freshened, ate the fruit which I had found in Ruin before walking into the training room.

    There I removed my clothes and started to practice three methods; I practiced them for one and a half hours before I fell tiredly on the Floor. A few seconds after that, I got up and walked into the shower.

    Fifteen minutester, I came out of the shower and wore clothes before I walked out of my room.

    "You came at the right time of breakfast." Professor Josephine said as she was unpacking the breakfast. She looked at me and about to look away when her gaze fell on Ashlyn.

    "Is your monster Silver Spark Sparrow?" she asked as she looked at Ashlyn, "Yes, she is mutated Silver Spark Sparrow," I replied.

    Silver Spark Sparrows are the mostmon birds incontinent with next to nothingbat abilities; very few people decided to make them their monsters, so I could understand her surprise seeing Ashlyn.

    "She looked very special." Professor Josephine said after some time, "She is." I said as I petted her lovingly before sitting beside elina. Professor was kind enough to prepare the te for Ashlyn on the table.

    If she had been asking to eat like normal monsters on the floor, I would have had a huge headache dealing with the tantrum she would be thrown at me.

    "Now that breakfast is finished, let¡¯s go to the Arena." "I want to see the power of your Grade 12 Special Constitution." Said Professor Josephine and next second, her blue energy covered all of us.

    When the light appeared in front of my eyes, I found myself in front of a huge Arena.

    This Arena is even bigger than the one where I had fought Rachel¡¯s ex-boyfriend. Looking at the size of the Arena, I knew we were in the Arena of Adventure Paradise.

    "Micheal, my niece had fused Level 3 Inheritance, which is one best Inheritance in the whole Continent and also she had fullyprehended 1st Level of her Art." Professor Josephine informed me, and I have to say, I am quite surprised.

    I am very aware there are ten levels of Inheritance, and she fusing with Level 3 in Adamantine is a huge feat; if nothing goes wrong. During the time of her breakthrough, she will potentially fuse with Level 7 Inheritance at the least.

    Till now, all the Grimm Monsters I¡¯ve fought, only fused with the Level 1 inheritances.

    So, one can imagine the disparity of power they will have with Elina, not to forget she has evenprehended the 1st Level of the Art.

    "Micheal, if you beat my niece, then reaching Top 5, even Top 3 in the championship would not be a problem for you," she said. I could see a faintugh in Elina¡¯s eyes as she could not believe it was possible.

    I may have an envy-worthy Constitution, but without proper inheritance, it will not be able to show its power.

    If I had level 3 inheritance, which is suitable for my Constitution, then a minute would more than enough defeat Elina but unfortunately, I did not have that, so I will have to use my all against her; only then will I have a slight chance of defeating her.

    "Now, go fight." "You both don¡¯t have to hold back while fighting, I¡¯ve added my energy inside both of you, it will stop any fatal attack from killing you." Professor Josephine said as they sent us toward Arena.

    "You should use you all front the beginning; otherwise, you will not be able tost even a minute against me," Elina said as she appeared ten meters distance from each other.

    There is no scorn in her voice, just the fact. I smiled at her before, I took out my Totem Artifact, and at the same time, Wolf Lord¡¯s Armor spread across my body till it fully covered it.

    I am using my Totem Artifact from the beginning; she is not any simple opponent whom I could fight by using the cutter, I have to use my Totem Artifact against her.

    As I took out my Totem Artifact, she also has taken out her Totem Artifact; it is a pitch-ck short spear with the meter-long leaf de that looks like it is wholly made of the Volcanic Stones.

    "Let¡¯s Begin!"

    She said, and we both moved toward each other with extreme speed. I am quite surprised by her speed, as my speed is gained by the usage of my Armor and Featherlight method, but she seems like she is not using anything.

    I am not the only one that was surprised by the speed; she too seemed surprised seeing my speed, like she had not expected I would have such speed.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed with the resounding sound, and I had thought she would keep our weapons locked, but no, she did not. She retracted her spear and attacked me with even greater speed.

    Seeing her doing that, I also whipped back my sword before shing against her spear.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Her movements are extremely fast as sheunches attack after attack at me; if it had been my previous opponents in my ce, they would have been cut by sharp leaf des ten-time already.

    Of all people I¡¯ve fought, she is the fastest of them all. Till now, most people I¡¯ve fought I¡¯ve been the fastest, but in this fight, there would be likely such a case.

    Hun!

    We shed for a few minutes before suddenly she disappeared and appeared behind me and attacked. Her speed is swift; her movements are impable that I had barely able to find any ws in them.

    Such an attack is a perfect killer, and if it had any other in my ce, they would not have been able to counter such an attack, but unfortunately, she is facing me who has very powerful senses.

    I had been tracking her movements without missing, as she is using a simr strategy as I use against my opponents. Once I concurred my speed is spreader than my opponents, I attack them like a Ghost from every angle.

    CLANG!

    So, when she disappeared in front of me, I had been tracking her movements and moved my sword ording to it, so it is no surprise that I was able to counter it, which seemed to surprise her slightly before a sneaky smile appeared on her face.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    From the next moment, she had be a ghost, attacking me from every angle, every angle possible.

    To deal with her, I had to use more and more power of the featherlight and also of the Killing Rule.

    She is a really great opponent; the best I¡¯ve ever had except for Ellen or even better than Ellen as Ellen had never used her true powers to fight me.

    I am really having fun fighting her; till now, no one has challenged me to speed as she has. Seeing her movements, I came to know a lot of ws when I used the speed, and I started to better myself as I fought against her.

 Chapter 1022 - Fighting Elina II

    <h4>Chapter 1022 - Fighting Elina II</h4>

    Ten minutes passed by since we started fighting, her speed has increased again, but I am still defending against her without taking a single hit from her.

    I could tell she is reaching her limit as we fought and seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked as till now, while I am fighting with my abilities, she is solemnly fighting with her body.

    She had not used an ounce of her real abilities; I could not sense any other energies from her; she was fighting me with her physical body. Her physical body solely generates her strength and speed.

    She had to have not only powerful physical capabilities but also a very goodbat style, which is perfected by the constant fighting. I could see the shadow of the expert¡¯s guidance in her fighting.

    I am very good at finding the ws in fighting and fighting against the thousands of people and killing them, taking advantage of their ws.

    Fighting then, I was able to notice themon ws nearly everyone has; these ws are that very hard to see and fix, and aside from myself, I had never seen anyone not having those ws in fighting style.

    I was able to find them and fixed them because I saw them in thousands of people and worked very hard to fix those ws but on her side, her ws not only were fixed, but they are being used by her enhance herbat power which I don¡¯t think to have the capability to do that without any guidance.

    Even me, who has the powerful killing Rule had not able to use those ws to my advantage and could only fix it. I think she had received guidance from her powerful mother or aunt.

    I may be wrong and might be judging her by my capabilities, and she would have been able to do that on her own, but I doubt that.

    CLANG!

    Another sh rang out, and I tracked her for another attack when, to my surprise, she did not attack instead appeared ten meters in front of me.

    "You are better than I had expected." "By now those with Level 1 Inheritance would have died ten times." she praised, "Thank You for your praise," I said with a smile.

    "But if this all you have, then you should give up, with me using my Inheritance, you are not going tost very much," she said, and runes started to cover her body. These runes are in a color of steel in which tiny stars could be seen shining.

    When I looked at those runes, battle intent started to ze in my eyes; I am quite shocked by that as these emotions were not mine but from the runes that are spreading on Elina¡¯s body.

    Soon the runes spread all over the body before they started shining as they shone an Armor Started to spread across her body.

    The Armor looked like it is made of steel and ispletely in, devoid of any decoration, but it still looked amazing on her.

    "Ive am using my armor, you should also use whatever trump cards you have soon; otherwise, you will lose," she said with a smile before she appeared in front of me and attacked.

    Her speed is so fast that even I got shocked by it, and when she appeared in front of me, I had to use every bit of power from my Armor and the feather-light method to match her speed of attack.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed resoundingly, and with came force and energy of inheritance, which is very strange as it is giving me the feeling that the intent of weapons contains that energy.

    If it enters my body, then I will find my internals attacked with all sorts of weapons.

    This Inheritance energy is quite strange but also very dangerous, which I could not let inside my body.

    SHAKE!

    Crack Crack Crack...

    The inheritance energy came at me and directly crashed against my Armor. It shook my whole Armor to the core, and cracks started to form all over it immediately.

    I wanted to fix the cracks, but before I could do so, another attack came at me swiftly, which I had to sh against every bit of the power I had.

    CLANG! BANG!

    Our weapons shed, and inheritance energy crashed against my armor, and a momentter, it exploded with residual Inheritance energy entering inside me.

    I had been prepared for it, but this energy f.u.c.k.i.n.g dangerous as it had injured me before my Constitution could react. It¡¯s a good thing. I was circting the Healing Rule, which immediately healed all the injuries that urred.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground as during the sh, I used the force of the attack to take a jumped back. Inded on the ground and wiped out a trickle of blood with the back of my hand before I looked at Elina, who is at the same ce where she attacked me.

    "I had expected my Armor tost more than just two moves." I said with augh, "Your armor able tost two moves of mine is shocking enough, normal Mystic Methods are not this strong." she said to which I nodded.

    "Do you have any trump cards to use? If not, then we will end this fight right now," Elina said directly to which I couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    "Haha! No need to hurry, I still have some small trump cards which I want to try," I said with augh, and next moment a verypressed silveryer started to spread all over my body.

    It is my Runic Armor, to hide from others seeing it in runic Armor, I am usingpressed fire, which looks thick silvery paint covering me.

    Soon my body covered in silver paint five fires before, Grey, Green, and Blood Red lines started to spread across my body. The ne looking shiny silver Armor is now bing more and more beautiful.

    There Green, Grey, and Red lines represent the three Rule powers that I had merged into my armor. I had also added the power of my Sunfire into it, but since it is at the Basic Stage, its color could not be shown.

    Finally, all the Rune Runes fix in Armor, and now my new and improved Runic Armor ready for a fight.

    "Is this your inheritance?" Elina asked as the beautiful Armor appeared on me. "No, it is something I¡¯ve created on my own." hearing that, she seemed surprised as if she had not expected to see this Armor.

    If Micheal had looked outside the Arena, he would have seen the shock that appeared on Professor Josephine¡¯s face which appeared after seeing the Runic Armor.

    Elina could not see the dense Runic Armor hiding behind thepressed fire, but someone powerful as Professor Josephine doesn¡¯t have such a problem.

    Such a simple cover of fire could not elude the expert of her level and she also had a basic knowledge of the Runes, so she could see through the working of Armor which had really shocked her but also excited her very much.

    Micheal may not understand the possibilities that came with the Armor, but she did, and that is making her excited that she couldn¡¯t wait to see their fight start again.

 Chapter 1023 - Fighting Elina III

    <h4>Chapter 1023 - Fighting Elina III</h4>

    We both moved toward each other at the same time with a speed that is way greater than before, earlier speed could notpare to the current speed of ours. It did not even take a moment for us to reach each other and attack.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed resoundingly and with it, her inheritance energy attacked me. It flowed through my Totem Artifact, which had lessened its power by one third but the energy is still strong as it came at me.

    As she touched my body, It instantly sucked by my armor and transferred to numerous Swirling formations, which are made of Fire Runes and Swallowing Runes.

    The sucked energy entered the swirling formation where it swiftly got crushed and converted to raw energy which could be used by me anyway I want.

    Before, my Armor used to use a tiny bit of this covered energy before releasing all through the formations.

    But now, all the crushed energies were absorbed by Swallowing Runes, which swallowed all crushed Inheritance energy and converted it into pure energy which I could use.

    I used all of the converted energy and some of my own andunched another attack at Elina; in this attack, I used the same amount of energy as a previous attack, but since there was converted energy mixed into it, it became faster and stronger.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    We shed, and this time, more Inheritance energy came at me, which again sucked my Armor, crushed and then covered before being used to power up another attack.

    Before, my Swallowing Rule was not capable of doing that before it was only able to swallow the regr force and convert it and that force had to be used within a few seconds, but since my Swallowing Rule Advanced to the Intermediate Stage, it had changed.

    It now could swallow any form of energy and convert it immediately, and I could store that energy into me for a full minute before using it. Swallowing Rule is great, especially when it is used with the Swallowing Type Runes.

    With the Runes, its power increases immensely, which is very great for me as this is just a starting; with time, we will attack with more and more powerful moves; that time will be a real test of Swallowing Runes and the whole Runic Armor.

    We were just fighting when suddenly, I sensed the aura of Elina and rise and knew she was using her Inheritance ability.

    "Art of War: Battle Cleave."

    Her armor shone faintly before it transferred the steely energy to her spear, which gave me the feeling that spear was a man who fought the war for days without stopping.

    Spears are not suitable for cleaving as Sword and Saber, but when she used this move, I know I would regret it if I dare to underestimate this attack of hers.

    So I tapped into the power of the Armor and swung my sword toward the Spear, which is cleaving down on me.

    CLANNNG!

    Her spear struck against my sword like a venomous snake, a loud shing sound rang out and her spear released a huge amount of Inheritance energy at me.

    The amount is so huge that if it entered my body, then it would cut through every part of it and send me directly to death.

    Fortunately, something like this won¡¯t happen; my armor will protect me from any threatening attack, including this. T

    he huge amount of energy entered my armor, and just as it did, I powered up the all swirling formation, which immediately crushed all energies and swallowed by the Swallowing Runes, which immediately converted into energy.

    "Art of War: Moon Stab."

    I had just covered energy, and when Elina took back her spear and brought it stabbing toward me while releasing faint moonlight energy with steely energy.

    Its speed is like a bullet that even a powerful Special Adamantine would be stabbed by before it could defend against it.

    But I am not; I had always had my senses locked on her andunched my attack at the exact same moment she did. This attack of hers is even more powerful than thest, but I have no fear of it.

    CLANNN!"

    Once again, I countered her beforeunching the attack of my own with the power she had provided me with, also using my own power in an equal amount, which made it extremely powerful.

    My thousand kilograms Sword moved toward Elina like a cannonball, wanting to st her apart, but how can it be so easy. Her attack moved in sync with mine, and like a huge steel wall, her spear appeared in front of mine and stopped its momentum.

    But that was just the start as the next attack wasunched again, but this time it was her; we are bothpeting for the fastest and strangest, and I have to say, she is pretty fast and strong, but I do not ack either.

    The runes enhanced the power of my Runic Armor beyond my imagination; now, they are giving me speeds that are very few people who couldpete against me in speed, and Elina is one of them.

    Her speed is so fast that many times she would beat me in attacking first; I have to always power up the runes more quickly, digest the energy, and attack with it.

    Though my Armor is more than capable enough to provide me enough strength to attack its own, I still like to use converted energy, it helps me save my strength which I am sure would be very usefulter.

    I am having very fun in this fight; not only is this fight exciting for me, but it is also helping me fix the ws of my Runic Armor.

    This is my first time using the Armor with such powerful fire ability and Rule power, so having ws is quite normal.

    As I fought against her, I noticed many ws, some of which I fixed immediately while others I note it down to fixter. If I were to fix now while fighting, my whole Armor would copse, and that would be disastrous for me.

 Chapter 1024 - You Lost

    <h4>Chapter 1024 - You Lost</h4>

    CLANG!

    Another resounding sh rang out but this time, instead ofunching another attack, both took a jump back.

    We have been fighting for nearly an hour and fought quite well, but we did not use all our strength. We have always held back using our full power, as this was not the time.

    Like me, with my new and improved Runic Armor, this is also her first fight since she epted her inheritance and needed some long fight to get used to her inheritance, and now she did.

    "Shall we go all out?" she asked, to which I nodded, as it finally time to all-out, use every bit of the strength we have to fight.

    Seeing my nod, a confident smile appeared on her face as her steely armor started to shine, and the design of bloodied weapons began to appear on her Armor, which made it look regal and threatening at the same time.

    As the transformation of her Steel Armorpleted, another thing happened, which shocked the hell out of me.

    From Elina, another Elina came out, and this Elina looks the same as other Elina, from aura to power; even when I concentrated my killing Rule on her, I could not spot the difference between the two.

    This is not the ability of her Inheritance; it is her Art; the lingering worldly aura on both of the Elina¡¯s are proof of it.

    A weird smile came across Elina¡¯s lips, and both of them came at me with extremely fast speed; seeing theming, I know I had to do something. If not them, it is very likely I will lose this battle.

    Sin Domain!

    I immediately activated the sin domain; the domain is the best way to deal with these kinds of tricky situations.

    It will enhance my sensory powers, which will help me identify which Elina is real and which is the fake.

    Not to forget this is a Domain where I could block some amount of worldly energy she requires for her which will weaken it quite much.

    Domain¡¯s is revered, and it is not without reason; both Elina¡¯s shocked seeing the domain, and if I had looked back, I would have seen even professor Josephine had a shock on her face.

    ¡¯Since I am going all out, I might as well go full out.¡¯ I thought as I looked at my spreading blood-red domain, and the next moment, a reddish hue started to appear in the blood-red domain and sand winds started to flow inside it.

    With my Constitution advancing to level 12, the size of Domain had also increased. Now it could cover three hundred meters; on the other hand, the Domain of Withering Sand had a size of hundred meters when its energy refines in the 5th floor Tower.

    After its energy refined into the 6th floor, its size increased to two hundred meters, but it is still smaller than the three hundred meters. So, I had merged it with the Sin Domain, which increased its sand without reducing its power.

    Despite the appearance of Domain, the momentum of both Elina¡¯s did not stop; both of them came at me without the fear of sandy winds crashing at them.

    Both of them appeared beside me and attacked where I received another shock; I had thought both of them wouldunch the same attack, but no, both of the Elina¡¯s hadunched different types of attacks.

    With them in my domain, I could see everything about their attack and knew that both attacksunched are real, there is no fake.

    Seeing this, I couldn¡¯t help but curse myself. The arts are not simple methods; one dies before knowing how if one equals Arts with a simple method.

    Seeing their attacking, I did notunch my attack; instead, I disappeared from my spot and appeared behind Elina on the left side and attacked her. The reason I did not counter their attack was because I could not.

    Their attack is too perfect; I could only counter only one Elina¡¯s attack while other attacks will surely hit me; though I have another way, I don¡¯t want to use it, once known, defeating her will be even harder.

    With her senses suppressed under the domain, she took little more time noticing my attack, but she is still too fast.

    The Elina I was attacking has disappeared, appeared behind me and attacked, and other Elina who did not change ces have turned back and whipped her spear at me.

    She hadunched another twin attack, and I again had to disappear from my spot to avoid it before I appeared behind 2nd Elina andunched and swung my sword at her neck, which she had avoided andunched an attack of her own coordinated with 2nd Elina.

    We continue attacking each other, but not a single party able tond an attack on others.

    I have to Marvel her strength; despite being in my domain under the constant attack of Mystic Ability, and with senses and strength suppressed, she is still able to make it really hard for my attack.

    All the attacks I¡¯veunched at her failed, she would immediately dodge them with her speed, and I would have to dodge, as countering them means getting hit by the others.

    I am fighting them, but also I am observing them with the full power of my domain. I want to see which Elina is real and which is fake and as with constant fighting, I was able to gather some hits, but they are not enough.

    "Art of War: Steel Piercer!:

    Suddenly I had a very threatening feelinge over me. I had thought this would be another of their Inheritance attacks, but no, this time they haveunched a powerful energy attack.

    Sup Sup!

    Both their tips of spears glowed brightly for a brief moment before she released a thumb-size steely energy beam, which came at me at really fast speed.

    Zing Zing!

    I had sensed them quite early and immediately prepared to dodge with all my strength, but these two beams were so fast that they had grazed by me, thus releasing a very huge amount of energy into my Armor.

    If I were not wearing Runic Armor, my intermediate Grade Rule would not have been enough to swallow the energy, but with the aid of runes, not it had swallowed the crushed energy which but also quickly covered into energy which I used in my next attack.

    Hun!

    I used that energy tounch my most powerful attack yet, which was avoided by the 1st Elina by hair breath, but that moment when she avoided it, I finally solved the Mystery of who¡¯s real and who¡¯s fake.

    ¡¯Finally!¡¯

    I muttered in my head, that question had been stopping me utilizing all the data I had collected fighting more than an hour, but now I could use it, but it is not time; I had to find the perfect moment.

    Me finding the real Elina is pure coincidence; if they merged and divided again, then it would be quite difficult for me to differentiate between them.

    So, I had to attack at the perfect moment; if I missed it, then I would have to continue fighting for more than an hour, which I don¡¯t want as she might find a way to beat at that time.

    So, I wanted, and I had to wait for a total of twelve minutes before the chance, the chance was another energy attack which both Elina had been attacking me with once in every minute.

    Sup Sup...

    Theyunched an energy attack at the perfect moment that gave me very little chance to dodge, sensing it before I started to dodge.

    Dup!

    But I was unsessful, I was able to dodge one energy beam, but I failed to dodge the other, which hit me directly on my ass.

    As the energy touched me, my armor rippled as it sucked the huge amount of energy. This attack of her is extremely fearsome, that thumb-size beam back a huge amount of energy, way greater than Imagined.

    If my Runic Armor would have made only of the Fire ability, it would have cracked apart by such a terrifying attack but not with Rule powers present, especially Healing Rule power, which gave my rigid armor flexibility.

    With the help of the Healing Rule, I had rippled formation, which¡¯s threads connect to whole Armor, so if any terrifying attack came, it would absorb the excess energy and create ripples around the air, effectively neutralizing excess power while sending the remaining power to swirling formation.

    As the remaining energy is crushed, swallowed, and converted. As I got a huge amount of converted energy, I used it immediately and also added the full power of my Armor and disappeared.

    "You Lost."

    I said next moment; I appeared back of the real Elina with my sword by her neck.

 Chapter 1025 - Improving Armor

    <h4>Chapter 1025 - Improving Armor</h4>

    "I lost!"

    Elina said with a sigh before a soft smile appeared on her face, "I¡¯ve never expected to lose, but the battle was so fulfilling that I am not feeling sad for losing." she said.

    I couldn¡¯t help but nod with her; If I had lost the battle, I would have been a little disappointed but not sad; the battle was too good to feel sad about it.

    "Marvelous, the battle was really amazing." Professor Josephine said as she appeared beside us. "And you, Micheal, is more amazing than I had thought." She said as she looked at Armor of mine, which is still on my body.

    "Such a marvelous Armor of Runic formations." She said in the tone of amazement.

    "To control tens of formations made of thousands of Runes is no simple matter;" "It requires a terrifying amount of control that till now, I did not think any Knight Stage would possess." She said as she carefully looked at every rune on my body.

    Under her intense gaze, I couldn¡¯t help but flush red; though I know the gaze isn¡¯t directed at me, it still made me feel quite embarrassed to be under such an intense gaze.

    "Is this Armor you have designed yourself or have you found it somewhere else?" she asked as she continued looking at my Armor, "I¡¯ve designed it Myself," I answered, still feeling quite ufortable under her gaze.

    "I¡¯ve thought so, your design indigenous, nothing I¡¯ve seen before." "The formation lets you harness the full power of your Fire Ability and Grade 2 Rule powers, which made your Armor even more powerful and flexible," she said as she finally moved her eyes off the Armor.

    Seeing that, I took a soft sigh of relief and discarded the Armor; it was really ufortable to be under such an intense gaze.

    "Micheal, are you really controlling a Runic Armor made of thousands of Runes?" she asked in a voice filled with amazement.

    She had clearly heard the conversation and still could not believe that during the fight, Micheal was not only fighting her but was also controlling the runic Armor, which consisted of thousands of Runes.

    It would be different if he was controlling suchplex armor while not doing anything, but he was fighting, which itself requires intense focus, so one could imagine why I am having such a hard time fighting wrapping my head around it.

    "It¡¯s all Control, my dear niece; you should get some tips from Micheal about controlling the energy; it will help you a lot." Professor Josephine said to Elina before she turned back to me.

    "Micheal, your formation is good, but it can be made even better. Do you want to listen to what I say?" She asked, to which I nodded.

    Others¡¯ ego might get hurt if someone interferes in their precious creation, even if that interference could make it better.

    I am not one of those people, I would ept any help that would help me make my creation better, and when such help is offered by someone like Professor Josephine, I would be more than happy to do that.

    "I would love to," I said, "Let¡¯s go then, it is the right ce to tinker with your Armor," Professor said, and her aqua blue energy covered me, Ashlyn and Elina, and next moment we found ourselves in the Training Hall.

    This training hall is wayrger than mine; it is likely that of Professor Josephines. "Now, let¡¯s start," "Micheal, would you be kind enough to reveal your Runic Armor in its true form." Prof. Josephine said.

    I nodded, and soon runes started toe out of me and started to form into small formation before arge formation enveloped them all, and it becameplete Runic Armor.

    "Wow." I heard Elina say as she saw Runic formation appearing on my body. The earlier version was coated in the fire pain, so Elina could not see it, but now it is open; she could see it in its full glory.

    "The concept of formation is brilliant, especially with your Rule powers, but there is still space for some modification." "With some small modification and fixing of its ws, the power of your Armor will rise exponentially," she said.

    Hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, I would feel really great if the power of Armor could be enhanced by 20%.

    I feel like I am already at the end of my creativity. Unless I add Mystic Energy in Armor, there would be no tremendous rise in power.

    With the professor¡¯s help, a new perspective would be added, and who knows, I might get some new ideas about my Armor.

    Professor looked at the Armor carefully for a few moments before she started to tell me about the ws and modifications she wants to make in my Armor, and I have to say I am very impressed by them.

    The process of modifying the Armor is really long; I don¡¯t know how many times my Armor has copsed, and even time it; goes down, I would summon it again, and we would continue with the process.

    The process is fun but tiring and lengthy, but I am more than happy to go through it. The knowledge of runes that the professor has is immense. Even I who had received the knowledge crystal paled in front of it.

    She also opened the new doorways for me which I hadn¡¯t known they existed before, with them I was able to see the potential of my Armor and first time, able to imagine it beyond the knight stage.

    If I want to do that, I will have to do aplete overhaul of the Armor, but that is the thing of the future; there is no use thinking about it right now.

    "It is enough for today; we will continue modification tomorrow." Professor Josephine said four hourster.

    "Ok," I said tiredly. I am feeling really tired right now; the constant copse and summon of Armor had zapped nearly all the energy I had.

    "I have some business in this Warzone for some time, as soon it is finished, we will head to Warzone 13 before leaving Cometh City," Professor Said before she teleported me to my room.

    We are not in Warzone 13, but in Warzone 2, I have to go to Warzone 13 to finish some unfinished business before we leave for the Cometh City where Continental Championship is being held.

 Chapter 1026 - Back To Warzone 13

    <h4>Chapter 1026 - Back To Warzone 13</h4>

    Time passed in Warzone 2, every day after breakfast, I would spar with Elina, and after that, I would modify my Armor with Professor Josephine while having the rest of the day myself.

    For the rest of the day, I would train in my three methods andprehend the Art, and I made quite progress in both.

    I¡¯ve gone through the 3rd Grand Cleansing (13th Level), created the eleven seals of Supreme Combat Exercise, and reached the Peak Level of General Stage.

    As for my Eldritch Art, I am steadily progressing in it, and there are some changes that I might be able toprehend the 1st Chapter of it during the Continental Championship.

    Every day, I would always have two things to look forward to, 1st is my spar with Elina, and the other are modifications of my Runic Armor, which had just finished yesterday.

    Despite fighting with her more than ten times, Elina remained a challenging opponent. I¡¯ve fought her more than ten times and except one time, which was our second spar then ended in a draw, while in all the other time I had beaten her.

    But still, at every fight, she remained challenging; she is a very flexible fighter and was able to know the specialty of my killing Rule in just two fights and would always change herbat style many times during the fight that I would have to find the different ways to beat her.

    As such, twelve days had passed, it has been twelve days since I had been in Warzone 02, and today is the thirteenth day where I will be returning to Warzone 13.

    There is some unfinished business I have to finish in Warzone 13, I¡¯ve waited months to do that, and now I will do it, and no one will be able to stop me with the current strength I¡¯ve had, not even a Guild Leader.

    I am currently sitting in a living room with Elina, waiting for her aunt, who had left a few hours ago. Professor Josephine had been leaving the everyday afternoon for some business.

    In the morning, she said, she would be finished with her important business, and she would take me to Warzone 13.

    "Let¡¯s go." I heard, only to see Professor Josephine appear in front of me, and before I could say anything, the aqua blue energy of hers wrapped me, Ashlyn, and Elina before everything turned nk in front of me.

    When everything cleared, I found myself in the penthouse above the clouds; the city below still could be seen from gaps in the cloud. Seeing the city, I know we have arrived in Warzone 13.

    Normally through the Airship, it takes days to reach one Warzone to another, but with Professor Josephine, it only took mere seconds.

    It is very clear that we have traveled through the space sea, only though that way we could cross such arge distance in seconds.

    After making sure I arrived at the Warzone, I had opened the Guild¡¯s Page and started to make the procedure of leaving.

    "You should think out your decision to leave the Guild very carefully, the Guild is not only useful in battlefronts of this continent but also just as important in the Central Continent."

    "The Adventurers Paradise would not give you half of the benefits as Guild would." Professor Josephine said.

    I had already told her about my decision to leave the Guild a week ago, and she had told me to think about it very carefully as it matters a lot in one¡¯s future development.

    "I had made my decision," I said as I initiated the process to leave the Guild. The Guild had wronged me to the extreme, the guild had the power to protect me, even if there was the immense pressure of outside, they had a way to resist it, but they did not.

    They have let the others oppressed me over and over again, denied me opportunities that I had earned by risking my life hundreds of times.

    Even if there are immense benefits and life-changing opportunities offered by the Guild, I will not stay in Guild.

    I have my self-respect, and I would not let it be crushed under the feet of oppressors; if there are no opportunities in the future, I will make them myself.

    If I learned anything in the past year that life is full of unexpected surprises, and as long one worked hard, there would always be opportunities.

    It took me nearly an hour to fill all the doc.u.mentation of my resignation from the Guild before I hit the submit.

    Normally, it would take a week or more to process such doc.u.ments if it were done by a normal person or those who do not have the backing of powerful organizations, but since I have the backing of the powerful organization now, I will receive a reply by midnight.

    I am very sure that reply would not be a simple eptance of my resignation; they will use everything they have to keep in the guild, especially when the new Guildmaster of Raging Thunder is from Blood Cloud.

    The Guild had a change of Guildmaster about a month ago when I was in the Ruin, and the new Guildmaster is a member of Blood Cloud.

    From the rules, I¡¯ve read they could make an excuse of mistake in my stay in the Guild and issue a challenge of the fight, so unless I won the fight, I would not only have to stay in the Guild but also ept the penalty which would also be heavy seeing my animosity with the Blood Cloud.

    I am ready for any challenge they throw at me, and this challenge would be my first step toward my revenge against them.

    Two hours after I sent the letter, we went to the city¡¯s best restaurant to dine where Professor Josephine and Elina grumbled again with food, but unlike the 1st time we went out to eat, she did not drink the wine I had given her.

    We have been out dining five times, but she only drank that wine only the 1st time, all the time she grumbled but drank dirt wines which to me were the best wines I¡¯ve ever drunk.

    After dinner, we returned to the penthouse and I was about to start my usual practice session when I had finally received a reply from the guild.

 Chapter 1027 - Challenging The Guild I

    <h4>Chapter 1027 - Challenging The Guild I</h4>

    ¡¯¡¯In the Afternoon!¡¯¡¯ I muttered as I read the mail from the guild. The Guild acted very fast that they decided to finish off everything by tomorrow.

    The mail is as I had expected; they have my faults through the mission report and said I know there is going to be heavy punishment as I returned from the ruin, so I decided to leave the Guild to run from the punishment.

    It is quite standard; they have used their exact words many times on people who were leaving the guild. Tomorrow there will be a challenge from the Guild. I will fight a maximum of three fights and win them all to leave the Guild.

    After reading the mail fully, I closed the window with a smile on my face, I¡¯ve waited for this moment for too long, and now I am going to finally do it.

    As for the challenge, I am not worried. I knew the standard power of the Guildmasters from Ellen and knew with my current strength; defeating them would not be a problem for me.

    The problem could onlye when something like Ellen came up to challenge me, but the Guildmaster of Warzone 13 Raging Thunder Guild is not someone like Ellen.

    If the professor is right, which I am sure she is, The Guildmaster is fairly strong; he is someone who has epted the Level 2 inheritance of Sky Saber, which is one of the Peak Inheritances of the world.

    But since I had already fought someone who had Level 3 Peak Inheritance on a daily basis and defeated her almost every time, I have no fear of someone with Level 2 Inheritance; even if he had an Art, I do not fear him.

    I thought about the letter for a while before I cleared my mind and drank the two drops of the Soul Tempering Essence before I started practicing three methods.

    Since a week ago, I had increased the doses of the Soul Tempering Essense to expedite the practice of the Secret Method.

    It had been more than two weeks since I had started drinking two drops of Soul Tempering Essense on a regr basis, but till now, I was not able to make any advancement in it.

    It is very difficult to make quick advancement in the Secrete Method like method, in the secrete method; one just has to keep trying consistently; only then one would be able to make progress in it.

    I practiced the three methods for nearly two hours before I fell down. Like every day, I rested for a while before I got up and sat cross-legged for one hour toprehend the Art.

    When the hour passed, I got up, showered, and fell into sleep as soon as my head touched the pillow.

    I woke up early in the morning, freshened quickly before drinking two drops of Soul Tempering Essence before practicing two methods for one an hour before going to shower.

    "Have you received a reply from the Guild?" Elina asked, "Yes, they called in the afternoon for the challenge." I replied, hearing that her expression couldn¡¯t help but change.

    "Those f.u.c.kers are really shameless." Elina cursed.

    "Seeing what they have done to you, it would be they who should apologize instead of creating a fake punishment for face mistake to give you a challenge." Elina crushed.

    "Here is all the info of all the Guildmaster and Vice Guildmasters you might face, though there no one powerful enough to challenge you,"

    "You should really take a look at how someone might create unexpected surprises," Elina said as she sent the doc.u.ment to my holowatch.

    I thanked her for the intel, but I did not read it immediately; I ate breakfast with her and the professor before I went to my room and started to study the information she had provided.

    There are not many people on the list, just eleven. Ten are Vice Guildmaster while one is Guildmaster. As I looked at the list of Vice Guild Masters, I noticed Vice Guildmaster Reya¡¯s name is missing, which is not surprising.

    Before going into the Ruin, I¡¯ve heard that she is returned to the Central Continent to ept the Inheritance.

    I finished reading and analyzing all the info about the Eleven people within an hour.

    There seemed to be nothing unexpected about them, but I still took note of their strengths and weaknesses, so I would be prepared if anything unexpected happened.

    Since there is a Challenge in the Afternoon, we have decided not to spar today, so I have a few hours to catch. So, I again drank the two drops of Soul Tempering Essense and closed my eyes toprehend the Art.

    I could practice the Secret Method in the background without taking an inch of focus fromprehending.

    I used to have a little problem before, especially when I started taking two drops of Soul Tempering Essence, but after a few days of practice, I fell into my old way.

    Buzz!

    I stayed in a practice room for hours, sometimes sitting, sometimes getting up and practicing with my sword; if not for the rm I had set before I startedprehension, I wouldn¡¯t know it is time to leave.

    I stopped my practice after hearing the rm and went to the bathroom to freshen up. After that, I changed into fresh clothes, wore armor, and everything before walking out of the room.

    "You have finallye out; I¡¯ve been waiting for you for ten minutes," Elina said as I came out of my room. She also seemedpletely ready with her ck suit.

    "You areing with me?" I knew Elina would be there during the challenge but did not expect her toe with me as it might create implications for her in the future.

    "Of course, I aming. I am your friend; I aming to support you," she said, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful.

    Two weeks ago, we were just people who had a transaction, an unfair transaction at that, but now we have be good friends.

 Chapter 1028 - Home Run I

    <h4>Chapter 1028 - Home Run I</h4>

    We flew from our penthouse window, and five-minute minutester, we descended toward the guild.

    Thud Thud!

    We bothnded in front of the beautiful Blue Castle. When I had seen the castle for the first time, it filled my heart with awe, but now it evokes no positive emotions in me.

    This Castle had be a sign of oppression in my mind; it is in this castle I¡¯ve been oppressed over and over and over again.

    I was looking at the castle with deep emotions when I found a young man with a simr age as meing toward us. "Micheal Zaar, the Guildmaster requested your presence in the arena." He said in a neutral tone.

    When I looked at the young man properly, I found he is a powerful Peak Adamantine but is still wearing a Deacon badge.

    I would have been surprised if I had seen this before the Ruin, but now I am not. In the Ruin, thousands of people had advanced to Adamantine, especially in War Tower.

    Not to forget the war Tower was in a small part of the ruin, and there are many other ces across the ruin where people got many chance encounters and reached the Adamantine.

    So, powerful Peak Adamantine bing a Deacon is nothing surprising.

    "Ok!" I said and followed him with Elina toward Arena, which I had never gotten to use despite being the best performer in the guild within my level.

    I had not only got to use the Arena, but I had not used the other facilities that the guild offered.

    While we were walking toward the Guild, I saw many people looking at me whispering something, many people even following me, looks like I will get quite a surprise when I reach the Arena.

    I was right!

    When I reached the main arena, I found itpletely filled, thousands of people sitting with not one seat being empty, hell there are even a few hundred people who are standing.

    I spotted many familiar people sitting in the Arena, with some staying quiet with a neutral face while others are giving me reassuring smiles.

    I could see the Guildmanter and Vice Guild Masters sitting on the opposite side of the arena on the borate chairs, which makes them seem like they are lords of this ce, well they are.

    "Micheal Zaar, you have broken too many rules during your stay in the Guild, and when it is time to receive the punishment, you are running like Coward."

    "Today, the Guild epts your resignation, but since you have pending punishment, you will have to ept Guilds Battle of Challenge."

    "The Guild will challenge you for the three fights today. If you win all of them, you are free to leave the guild, but if you lose them, you will suffer the penalties of losing the challenge and also punishment that is pending on you."

    "Micheal Zaar, do you ept the challenge from the Guild?" finished Guildmanster finally.

    What an idiot?

    I am not the only one thinking that; others are also thinking the same. The Idiot of the Guild Master said everything so fast that he did not give me a chance to exin myself.

    He had bulldozed over all the procedures and directly asked me if I am willing to ept the Guilds challenge or not.

    "I ept," I said.

    Well, it¡¯s a good thing he had bulldozed over all the procedure, as I had no interest in wasting my time exining myself; I was directly going to ask for a Challenge from the Guild.

    "Very well, the Guild will send Vice Guildmaster Mnie as Challenger," he said; I was quite surprised when I heard that, as ording to proper procedure, it is Deacon that goes first before Vise Guild Master and then Guild Master.

    Vice Guildmaster Mnie is a beefy bald woman who looked like she could crush anyone who came in front of her with her huge hands. She did not need to use the ck Hammer she is holding.

    I recall all her info I¡¯ve read a few hours ago. Like Guildmaster, she is also a member of Sky Saber, and she had epted Level 1 inheritance, which made her one of the stronger Vice Guildmaster.

    Guildmaster sending her directly means he wanted to crush me quickly as possible in the worst way.

    "Hehe!" she let out augh as she entered the area while holding a two-meter long hammer on her shoulders.

    She did not say anything to me, which I am sure she desperately wanted to but could not due to her position, so she just showed it all in her weirdugh.

    To be honest, herugh is quite scary that if my little sister sees it, she will have nightmares for a few days.

    She and I came face to face; she has a two-meter long hammer in hand while I have my Totem artifact. The only difference between us is that she had cruelty filled in her eyes while mine has filled disinterest andplete disregard for her.

    "The Battle will start in three seconds," the Guildmaster said as the next moment, the viewers started to count down the numbers.

    "Three, Two, One!"

    "Hehe!" Just as the one counted, even more, a hideous smile appeared on the face of Mnie as she came at me with her greatest speed.

    She must have read intel on me and about my fights in Ruin. Otherwise, she would not have attacked me with her full strength.

    In her attack, she had not only activated her inheritance but also using her art; I could see her glowing with incredible might as it came at me.

    It took less than a moment for her to appear in front of me and swung my hammer at the speed that even most of the peak Adamantine wasn¡¯t able to see.

    I could feel the shock and awe of the people as they saw her attack; feel their pitying gaze as they looked at me as the dead man. They did not think I had the capability to counter this attack.

    They are thinking that seeing the power of her; I was frozen dead that I could not even react to her attack¡ªonly people like Elina and Guildmaster who think otherwise.

    I did not focus on what others said; I watched the hammering closer and closer to me with a smile on my face and only reacted when the hammer crossed half of the distance.

    As the hammer reached halfway, the smile on my face disappeared and was reced with a serious expression; at the same time, my violet lines spread across my body as I swung my sword.

    The pupils of Mnie constricted as she saw my swording, and she tried to convert her offensive to defensive hurriedly, but unfortunately, she is too, too slow to do that.

    BANG!

    Before she even started taking the defensive measures, my sword reached her, and the next moment, everyone heard the loud bang and saw the body of the Vice Guildmaster flying high in the air at great speed.

    DHUB!

    It flew over the audience and crashed across the wall behind them before falling downpletely bloodied and unconscious. Everybody turned silent, seeing it as they looked at the bloodied body of the Vice Guildmaster in horror.

    "Home Run!"

    Suddenly someone shouted ¡¯Home Run¡¯ loudly, breaking the silence that was reigning in the arena.

    When I looked at the person who shouted, I was surprised to find it was Vice Guild Master.

 Chapter 1029 - Home Run II

    <h4>Chapter 1029 - Home Run II</h4>

    It is a cute looking girl who looked to be a year younger than me. If I am not wrong, her name is Lenore Morris, and she is from the most powerful Supreme Grade Organisation Hawthorns Sea.

    Of all the members, only she had little confusing info. It is not clear at what level of Inheritance she had epted, but since she had epted the Vice Guildmaster position, she considered to have epted level 1 Inheritance, but now I think that might not be true.

    The Guildmaster only gave a little angry look; he did not even dared to look directly into her eyes. After giving her a look, he said something to deacons who were standing behind him before he looked at me.

    Even from a distance, I could feel his burning gaze, which just wants to incinerate me.

    He really seems to hate me very much; it is an extreme embarrassment for him that I was able to defeat the person he sent, the person from the same organization as him got defeated in a single attack in a most wretched fashion.

    Feeling his intense gaze, I smiled before I looked at Mnie, who was woken up by the two deacons and now drinking a healing potion to heal her injuries.

    My attack on her was not that dangerous; I used the back of the sword and full physical strength to flung her like a ball.

    The injuries she received were not much serious; the reason she had fallen unconscious was because of the intense physical shock she had received, it caused her brain to turn off as a safety measure.

    The potion healed all injuries within a second, and she quickly appeared in the previous ce among the Vice Guildmasters before she started looking at me murderously.

    The Guildmaster looked at me for a second before he moved her gaze at cute Lenore, who looked at him with a mock; she did not hide expression; others could clearly see she was mocking him through her expressions.

    He opened his mouth to say something angrily but stopped halfway. Seeing that Lenore arched her brows while still looking at him mockingly, which made his eyes de even more, but he did not do anything, other than moving his eyes away.

    "Since you have defeated the Vice Guildmaster, You will receive the challenge from the Guildmaster." Said the Guildmaster when he suddenly appeared ten meters in front me.

    He is a handsome young man with tinum Blonde hair and piercing grey eyes; if he did not have a murderous aura from him. I am sure many girls in the audience would cheer for him.

    "Defeat me, and Guild will let you go without anyint." He said, and he took out his totem Artifact, which is a Bloody Saber.

    He looked at me madly, feeling his gaze, I just smiled at him, which made him even madder.

    "The Battle will start in Three Second!" Lenore said in a soft voice that rang out across the Arena.

    "Three, Two,"

    The audience started to countdown with hungry eyes. Their eyes are hungry for the show.

    The earlier battle had onlysted for a single move, but it had blown the mind of everyone watching, and now they are hungry for an even greater show.

    "One!"

    As the one rang out, bloody runes appeared on the body of the Guildmaster, which had a very threatening aura. The aura he is releasing dangerous enough that it made everyone in the audience, including some Vice Guildmaster, shudder.

    As his aura reached the peak, he came to me. He looked like a bloody reaper as it came at me, as blood aura had thinly surrounded him and saber, this aura is not of his inheritance but his Art.

    He practices the Art named Blood Devour, from what I¡¯ve read, it is a very dangerous Art that even I would have run away if he were to use it in its full potential but unfortunately he could not.

    With the power its Art showing me right now, handling him would not be a problem.

    I stayed on my spot likest time, but unlikest there, there were no violet lines spreading through my body; instead, there was a silvery gauntlet appearing on my hands.

    These silvery things which had appeared in my hand are not gauntlet; they are my Armor. I had summoned Runic Armor on my hands to deal with the Guildmaster.

    The Guildmaster appeared in front of me and swung his saber at me, the speed the saber is great, far greater than what the hammer of Mnie was able to reach, but despite that, there was no tension on my face.

    Like I did with Mnie, I let the Saber of the Guildmastere halfway close to me before I reacted.

    The Runic Gloves I am wearing lit up slightly, and just as they did, my sword moved. It moved like a rocket, at one moment it was stationary the next moment, it broke the barrier of the sound.

    A look of terror appeared on the face of the Guild Master as he saw my swording, and at that exact moment, the bloody smoke that covered him became solid and formed the shield around his body.

    Not only that, but he had also moved his Saber defensively, he speed and reaction were way faster than Mnie, but that is not going to save him.

    The silvery gloves I am wearing shine even brighter, and the speed of my sword instantly increased by three times, which deepened the horror on the Guildmaster face even more as now, even he is not able to see the sword clearly.

    Crack

    BANG!

    Next moment my sword crashed across the bloody shield, which cracked like an eggshell before the back of it hit the Guildmanster squarely on the chest and sent him flying.

    BOOM!

    He flew up even faster than Mnie did and crashed across the wall behind the audience, barely missing the people by hair breath who were watching standing.

    "HOMERUN!"

    As the Guildmaster fell down, Lorane shouted homerun again, and this time, her voice was even louder than before.

 Chapter 1030 - Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 1030 - Farewell</h4>

    No one talked even after Loraine shouted home Run; the whole Arena was silent as they looked at the bloodied body of the Guildmaster, which had just fallen down from the wall.

    This was totally unexpected to them; they have never expected something like that would happen.

    It is one thing that happens to the Vice Guildmaster, but Guildmaster is on apletely different spectrum.

    Guildmaster was considered untouchable, and only Guild Leaders of the other S ss Guild could touch the Guildmaster, but now who have no post in the guild and were wrongly used, had thrown the Guildmaster like a wrecking ball.

    The speed Guildmaster had crashed across the wall was even greater than the Vice Guildmaster Mnie, and his condition is even worse than hers.

    This time I¡¯ve really used arge force; I wanted to make a statement before I leave; to those who had been oppressed by the Guild, that no matter how much they have been oppressed, they could rise and take their revenge the way they want.

    A moment after the Guildmaster fell down, the Vice Guildmaster Mnie disappeared from her ce and appeared beside the Guildmaster and fed him the potions.

    With her help, it only took him a few seconds to regain consciousness; he was a little disoriented at first, but when he remembered what had just happened, his eyes zed like fury, and his Inheritance activated.

    "I WILL KILL YOU!"

    The Guildmaster roared as he looked at me, his handsome face had been broken and his beautiful tinum hair slouched with blood, and with furious expressions on his face, he looked quite scary.

    "Careful Guildmaster earlier was a challenge, but if you attack me now, it will be an act of aggression, and I would not be as merciful if you attack," I said gently when I saw him ready to pounce at me in madness and anger.

    I wanted to beat the shit out of him, but it would not be wise; what I had done now is quite excessive, but it would be understandable actions seeing what they have put me through, but if I beat him up again, then it would be truly excessive.

    Hearing me, he stopped in his tracks and looked at me with eyes filled with rage, but he did not take a step forward.

    He continued looking at me for seconds before he closed his eyes; as he did, Inheritance, he activated, has disappeared, so is his powerful aura.

    "Guildmaster, I¡¯ve won two challenges, do you have anyone for the 3rd challenge," I asked when he appeared on his seat.

    Hearing my question, he looked at the Lorain who was looking at him with a mocking smile, seeing that he sighed and looked at me.

    "There is no need for more challenge, you have defeated me and Vice and Guildmaster." "The Guild has epted your resignation; you are free to go." He said an utterly calm voice; there not a single bit of fury in his voice.

    I have to say he is quite a good actor; seeing his prestige is decreasing among the Guildmembers, he quickly changed his tone and became a calm Guild Master who can ept defeat when it is needed to.

    "Thank You Guildmaster," I said as I left with Elina through the door under the gazes of thousands of people.

    I did not leave hurriedly; I walked slow watching every corridor, every hall on the way.

    Whether I wanted to ept it or not, the Raging Thunder Guild had a big influence on me, and if it was not for joining this Guild, I don¡¯t know where I would be now.

    Finally, I walked out of the guild and looked back at Castle, even if all it represents oppression for me, I am going to miss it. Though this ce had oppressed me heavily, it also gave me the motivation to progress and also gave me some very good friends.

    So, I am going to miss it very much, but I am still happy I am leaving; from today, the connection between Raging Thunder Guild and me has severed for forever, this is farewell.

    "You have put quite a show there." " I did not expect you to make a Home Run out of Vice Guildmaster and Guildmaster," Elina said as we flew toward the penthouse.

    "It was just a sudden idea." "Originally I nned to beat them till they admit defeat but soon thought finishing them as quickly as possible would be better." I said.

    "Still, it was quite a show." "If I ever have to make an example out of someone in the future, I will surely use your method. It is quite a people¡¯s charmer." she teased, to that all I could is smile.

    Soon we reached the Penthouse and entered inside through a big ss gate which separated from the penthouse gate.

    "Are you ready for the Championship?" Elina asked suddenly when we entered inside the penthouse; it was a sudden question that caught me by surprise, and I had to think for a while for an answer.

    "I am ready, but I would have liked If I had some more time," I answered truthfully; currently, my strength is immense, but it is far enough for me to win thepetition.

    At most, it will take me to the Top 5, but that is all. There are very strong people participating in thepetition; they are stronger than me and trained with the expert.

    If I want to break them up, I will need something extra. I hope I willprehend the 1st chapter of Art as soon as possible so that my chances of winning would increase further.

    "Oh, Micheal, it¡¯s a good thing you have returned." I heard when I looked; I saw a professor Josephineing toward us.

    Today she is wearing her usual ck suit, but this time, there seems to be no shirt, just a zer which shows off her cleavage.

    I have to use all my willpower not to look at it directly, "Do you need me for something, professor?" I asked, trying to make as normal as possible in front of those temptations.

    "Yes, I was wondering, do you need any Mystic Method, seeing you have only four of them?" the professor asked, hearing that I am quite surprised and about to reject seeing I already have all the mystic methods I need, but I stopped short on second thoughts.

    "Yes, I need them. I would be grateful if you have some good Strength Type and Defense Type Methods." I said.

    Currently, I only practice three Mystic Methods, and with my Grade 12 constitution, I could practice more than ten, but there is no need to do that; practicing more would be a waste of time and resources.

    "I¡¯ve got them," she said before she tapped a few buttons on the holowatch, "I¡¯ve sent you the list, this is the collection of Mystic Method that Adventures paradise had."

    "Select them, and they will send you the method book and resources within an hour," she said.

    I was just wondering how a powerful powerhouse like her would have a Knight Level Mystic Method when she gave me ess to all Mystic Methods that Adventures Paradise has.

    "Here, take this. It will save you a lot of time practicing the Mystic Method," she said, ck square ck box, which looked like an abode.

    I was about to ask her how it worked, but she disappeared before I could and had to turn to Elina for instructions.

 Chapter 1031 - Cometh City

    <h4>Chapter 1031 - Cometh City</h4>

    Two days passed in Warzone, in the two days, the only thing I did other than training was Spar with Elina two times, which also could be said to be training.

    There is one other thing I did these past two days, and that is practice my Mystic Method.

    Of the more than ten thousand Mystic Methods in Adventures Paradise collection, I chose three.

    I was going to choose the two, but I found one mystic method very attractive that I could not help but take.

    Three three Mystic Methods I chose are of three different types, 1st is Strength Type Mystic Method, 2nd is Defense Type Mystic Method, both of which I wanted, and thest Offense Type Mystic Method.

    I do not have an Offense type Method; the Domain Of Withering Sand is a special Domain Type method, though it could be used offensively; it is better to be used as Domain, so I chose it offensive method.

    To practice all three methods took me an unbelievable short time; I practiced all three methodspletely within Four hours. The device that Professor Josephine had handed to me worked like magic.

    In it, I have ced the Method book and resources into different sections, and vo, an hourter, the whole method is being finished.

    The only downside of that device is that it is damn painful; the quicker one wants, the higher the pain one will have to experience.

    Today we are going to Cometh City, the biggest city in the Continent where Continental Championship is held every decade. The Continental Championship is a week away, but we are still going early.

    The team of my Organisation had already reached there and already started searching for good seeds.

    It is not only my Organizations; there are many other organizations that are searching for the good seeds, including Nine Supreme Organisations.

    Though they are Supreme, they also need good seeds; the central continent may produce the maximum number of prodigies, but other small continents also produce them, and they want to recruit those.

    I am quite excited, not only for the Continental Championship but also for my parents and friends I will meet. It had been nearly a year since Ist saw my parents and sinter, and now I couldn¡¯t wait.

    They have boarded the airship for the Cometh city two days ago and will reach the three days, but Jill and her brother, which I hadn¡¯t seen for more than a year, will reach their tomorrow.

    Ellen told her she and her teacher woulde to the city the day championsh.i.p.s start, so I could only meet her during thepetition.

    "Ready for the Championship?" Professor asked as she came out of her room; both of us nodded.

    "Let¡¯s go to Cometh City then," she said, and her aqua blue energy enveloped us; everything turned dark, and when everything became clear again, we were in front of a huge mansion.

    The Mansion is not only big but also beautiful; it has a big garden and a pool that one just wants to take a dip inside.

    As we had just appeared in front of the mansion when I found two men in their mid-thirties appeared in front of us, I did not even sense them when they suddenly appeared in front of me.

    I looked two men mid-thirties, trying to sense the feeling they were giving me and was quite surprised to find these give a simr feel like those two I want to kill, the only difference that these two had less intensity in feeling I am getting from these two while those two from Saber give the feeling which is quite intense.

    It is clear that these two are on a simr stage as those two from Sky Saber, but they had a huge difference in strength, those two from the Sky Saber will easily be able to finish these two.

    "Ma¡¯am." They said as they bowed respectfully to Professor Josephine, "How is the preparation going?" she asked them.

    "Everything is going well, ma¡¯am, we have already identified the seeds and track their progress in thepetition." The blond man on the left replied.

    "Keep working hard, we have to get some seeds before the others do," she said and walked toward the mansion.

    Elina had told me about the process of recruitment in their Organisation, and there is only one word to describe it ¡¯Complicated.¡¯

    The recruitment process is veryplicated, as they have not only looked at the history of the person, but they also check the rate of progress, nature, talent, and everything.

    And top of that, they could not recruit anyone who wanted to join them; there are rules about who they can recruit.

    Nearly 95% Organisation in the world is connected to the Nine Supreme Organisation, the organization I joined is very unique as it connected two Supreme Organisation, it is only one in the whole world which is formally connected to two Supreme Organisation.

    They have to recruit the people who are connected to the Supreme Organisation they are connected to. It is only for people who joined some kind of organization on the Continent, which nearly everyone does.

    There are very few people like me who remain unaffiliated and progress this much.

    The recruitment criteria I mentioned apply to normal people; if there were someone like me with the Grade 12 Constitution, they would recruit me without batting an eye; hell even supreme grade organization would fight for a person who had such potential as me.

    There are exceptions in the recruitment process, but they are very rare, but they did happen.

    Elina had told me that three years ago, four Supreme Grade Organisations had fought to recruit a boy who had awakened a powerful bloodline. The fighting was not some low-level members of the Supremes but their upper echelons.

    I hope something like that happens during thepetition; I really want to see the fight of super powerhouses.

 Chapter 1032 - Bones Breaking

    <h4>Chapter 1032 - Bones Breaking</h4>

    Elina and I entered our rooms while professor Josephine went with the two people; she had to discuss some business with those people where we have no business.

    My room is very, very luxurious; it could not be called a room as it is a Grand Suite, the best one I¡¯ve ever been to. So after checking the room, I simplyid on the world¡¯s softest bed.

    In a week, the Championship would start, and it began to pressure me a little; the opponents are going to be very powerful, so powerful that my current strength would not be enough to win against all of them.

    This pressure is very exciting; only in such pressure, I will improve more, till now I have improved the most when I am under huge pressure and since it¡¯s been my dream since I was child to win suchpetition, then pressure could be said to be very high on me.

    I was just thinking about practice and what change I need to make in my training regime in order to be more efficient when I fell asleep.

    The sleep came quite suddenly; one moment I was busy with my thoughts, and then another, I was sleeping. I had slept through the whole morning and some afternoon as I woke up at 2 PM.

    After a few hours of sleep, I felt good. These days all I am doing is training, every waking moment I am training, even earlier when I wasying on the bed, I was practicing Secret Method.

    With all this training, I am only training about six hours of sleep, which is really smallpared to exerting my mind and body every day. So, earlier, when I had just rxed a little, my body hadpletely turned off.

    I have to get a little more sleep than I am getting right now; training is important, but so is sleep. With good physical and mental health, I would not be able to get 100% from my training.

    Knock Knock!

    Iid on the bed for a while before I went to the bathroom and freshened up and started to eat some snacks with Ashlyn as I was feeling slightly hungry. I had finished eating when I heard the knock on my door.

    Click!

    Hearing I walked to the door and opened it, only to see it was Ellen, she looked quite tired and had red marks all over her body which were slowly disappearing. These red marks are the signs of the injuries she had healed within a few minutes.

    "What happened to you?" I asked, worriedly; she must have suffered quite a lot of injuries seeing she have red marks all over her body. "The same will happen to you," she said without answering my question.

    "Let¡¯s go, aunty is calling you," she said and asked me to follow; when she said it, there was a weird smile lit across her face, a smile that wants to revel in others¡¯ misfortune.

    I did not get a good feeling about what was about to happen, but I have no choice to follow her since Professor Josephine is calling.

    "You must have a good sleep, right? Have a fresh body and mind?" she asked suddenly, "Yes." I said with hesitation as the bad feeling I am getting intense by the second.

    "Good, I hope it will help you in the next hour," she said mysteriously, and soon, we reached in front of a huge door which Elina and pushed open, revealing a small arena inside it.

    ¡¯Yes, this mansion had an arena.¡¯ I said to myself as I entered inside, I saw professor Josephine inside wearing the same suit earlier and now is looking at the weapons rack, which was filled with the practice weapons.

    "Woken up, sleepyhead." She said as she saw enter inside with Elina, hearing her voice, I unknowingly shuddered, and that feeling inside me got even more intense than it is now bubbling inside me.

    "Till now, you have been training with Elina, from today I will train you," she said before she picked up two-meter white staff from the rack.

    "Competition is going to be quite difficult; I can¡¯t let you fall behind too much in it." "It will be a shame for our Organisation if you weren¡¯t even able to get into the Top 5," she said and entered the arena.

    "Ok, let¡¯s fight; show me everything you have got," she said as she entered the arena with the two-meter long white staff. Hearing her expression, my expressions turned for the worse, and I understood why Elina had so many injuries.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will seal my powers to your level," she said with an enchanting smile that feels like that of the devil.

    Even if she used the power equal to that of average adamantine, it would be very difficult for me to win against her.

    She is at the level where I could only dream of reaching; from there, the perspective of one changedpletely.

    The battle experience she has is far far superior to mine and not to forget the senses she has at the current level, even if she suppressed them to my level, she would still be able to utilize them better than mine.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but find myself getting excited about fighting her. A fighting powerhouse like her would bring me unimaginable benefits to me; their benefits would be far above what I get from fighting against her.

    Taking a deep breath, I walked toward the center of the Arena, whole walking a silver; a thick silver paint started to spread through my body till it covered every inch of my body from the neck down before solidifying.

    As it solidifies the lines of Red, Green, and Grey started to spread over the Armor, making a simple Armor a work of Art.

    This is my Runic Armor, which I had improved with the help of the professor. We have made many minor changes inside, which had doubled its power. The changes were not only strength wise but also appearance-wise.

    Earlier, the Armor had a thin look, but now it had a thick look, now looked like a solid piece of Armor, very few able to identify it as the ability Armor.

    As the Armor donned in my body, I took out my Sword. Against the professor, I am holding nothing back; holding even a little bit would be disrespectful to her and me.

    "Good, you are using all your strength; it will be fun," she said, and next moment, she appeared in front of me and swung her staff at me; her stiff is like a snake, which is striking my most evident weakness.

    Seeing her the staffing toward my most fatal weakness, I powered up all the runes of my armor and swung my sword toward it. I am using the full power of Armor.

    I did not want to, but I have to. If I want to stop this snakelike staff from striking my weakness, then I will have to use the full power of my sword.

    My sword tore through the air as it moved toward the white staff of the professor, and in less than a moment, it approached it and about stopped it from going further when the staff did an impossible movement.

    Like a snake, it changed its course when it was about to sh against my sword and came toward my thighs.

    BANG

    Crack Crack Crack

    The staff struck on my left thigh heavily and broke several bones of it. It took all my willpower for myself not to scream loudly as I could.

    "You have to focus, use that Level 1 sensory rule of yours properly." "You can¡¯t be sure that your enemy won¡¯t try to do anything willy when your weapons are about to sh."

    "And also don¡¯t leave your thigh too open, though it helps you reduce it other openings; it makes the thigh opening bigger, and the smart enemy will use it to its advantage," she advised beforeunching another painful attack at me.

 Chapter 1033 - Meeting Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 1033 - Meeting Old Friends</h4>

    "F.u.c.k, its painful," I said as I chugged down another bottle of potion, this is the second day of training of professor, and a few minutes ago, she had broken nearly every bone in the body, just like yesterday.

    "What you are experiencing now is what I have been experiencing since childhood," Elina teased, at which I red at her before focusing on my healing.

    Beating aside, the training of these two days had been tremendously helpful to me. I had made swift progress like never before; the one thing I made the most progress is my opening.

    There were many openings in my body which I had thought were impregnable; I had opened them on my own to close the more dangerous one, but these openings were more dangerous than I thought, and fighting with the professor made me very aware of them.

    Soon all my injuries healed and walked back to my room; the first thing I did in my room was a shower before wearing new clothes and lying on the bed to rest as I am still feeling quite tired after taking a beating from the Professor.

    Iid on the bed for a while before I looked at my holowatch, and seeing there is still half an hour, I continue to rest.

    Half an hour passed in a jiff, I got from my bed and walked out of my room and the mansion.

    The airship that Jill and her William are on is going tond in the Cometh city within twenty minutes, and I am going to the airport to receive them.

    As I walked out of the Mansion, I took the air and flew toward the Airport. As I looked around the city, I found it is a lot more crowded; the sky is nearly filled with people who are flying everywhere.

    This is just a start; as a time of Championship grew closer and closer, more and more people woulde in, and that time the city would be jammed packed with the people.

    Thud!

    Soon Inded in front of the airport, which I had also found packed with people, and walked toward the private lounge.

    Professor had upgraded my ess, and now I could use many things that even those above Knight could not get ess to.

    Take this uber-luxurious airport Lounge, unlike an airport that is jam-packed with the crowd, it ispletely empty aside from me and the staff.

    There are many lounges at the airport, but this is the most luxurious one which is especially for the members of powerful organizations.

    And since members of powerful organizations, most of the time, traveling with seniors, they don¡¯t need to use the lounge at all, which is why it was empty.

    I had shared the ess lounge with Jill and her brother, so when they got off the airship, they would not have to go through the crowded airport. They could directly enter the lounge through the direct entrance.

    I did not wait for the lounge; instead, I walked ahead and waited for them at the entrance.

    It had been more than a year since I saw her in person, I wanted to greet her personally as she came out of her Airship.

    Time passed by, and soon, I saw the Airship she was on descending; I watched as the huge airship descended down from the sky beforending on the ground. Few seconds after itnded, the door of it had opened, and people started toe out.

    People kepting out for minutes before I finally saw Jill and Willian out of the airship. Wim looked the same, just slightly older and beefed up, but Jill hadpletely transformed.

    She is not a cute shy girl anymore; she had transformed into an extremely beautiful woman whose beauty isparable to Elina and Ellen.

    The baby fat she had on herpletely melted away, given ce to prominent cheekbones.

    They got out of the airship and looked at their holowatch before they started to walk toward the special gate for the lounge.

    It did not take for them to notice them, as they did, Jill disappeared from the ce and appeared directly in front of me at extremely fast speed.

    "Micheal."

    She said, and before I could say anything, she hugged me, seeing that I hugged her back. We hugged for a few seconds before Finally letting go.

    "Willian, it¡¯s been a while," I said as I looked at her brother, who was sending out a powerful energy fluctuation which isparable to the Guildmaster of Raging Thunder, whom I fought two days ago.

    But that is not anythingpared to what I am feeling from Jill. To be honest, I am not feeling much from Jill except for she is peak Adamantine, and when I focused on her, I felt strong dangering from her.

    This is quite shocking as in the knight stage there are not many people who could make me feel threatened with my current strength.

    Even Elina, who epted powerful Level 3 Inheritance, does not give me any threatening feeling, so one can imagine how powerful Jill is right now.

    "Let¡¯s go; we will talk in the lounge," I said and led them to the private room I had booked in the lounge. Soon we reached the private room and satfortably in it.

    "You both seem to have progressed a lot," I said, Jill is peak Adamantine, and while Willian is Initial Adamantine, even if they average in their levels, it would still be tremendous progress to make in the span of over one year.

    "Same could be said about you; you have reached the Peak Adamantine." Jill chimed in with a smile and as she smiled her former cuteness revealed in it.

    "William, it looks jill had finally beaten you in progress." "She had reached Peak Adamantine while you were Initial Adamantine." I teased seeing his initial Adamantine level.

    "It is not that she was beaten, it¡¯s just that my level had regressed when I had epted the inheritance."

    "I was lucky enough to bring up recover my level from silver Elite to Initial Adamantine, but there is still some time before I could recover to the peak Adamantine." He said with a sigh.

    He is bragging heavily; I could clearly see through his fake sigh ac, "Would you stopped bragging." Jill said to her brother.

    ???Here, drink it; you should be able to recover your level within a minute." I said as I threw the silver bottle at him, "What is it?" he asked him as if he could not believe what I had just said.

    "Drink it," I said.

    Gulp!

    Seeing I am not going to answer his question, he opened the chugged all down, and secondter, his power started to rise, and so is his level.

    A look of unbelievability appeared on the faces of both of them as they could not believe what was happening. William¡¯s level is rising by the second; he is very shocked by it.

    By the time forty-five seconds passed, he hadpletely recovered his level of Peak Adamantine.

    "What is it?" Asked Jill this time, " Something I had got from The War Tower." I replied casually.

    "You lucky bastard, so you were in Region 7 where the War Tower had appeared," William said. "Yes, I was one of the 1st Admantines that entered there," I replied with a self satisfied smile.

 Chapter 1034 - Family I

    <h4>Chapter 1034 - Family I</h4>

    I had spent a few hours with Jill and her brother, first in the lounge, and then in their Hotel Room before leaving for the mansion.

    I had asked them toe to the Mansion with me, I had asked the professor if my friends could stay and the professor did not say yes but Jill and her brother weren¡¯t willing, they wanted to stay in the privacy of their hotel.

    Thud!

    Soon Inded in front of the Mansion and went inside to my room, where I did not waste time and started my training. Tomorrow, my parents woulde and I would have even less time in training, so I have to train as much as I could today.

    Time passed by soon the evening came and I had dinner with Professor and Elina before I again came back to my room trained.

    By the time night came and it was time to sleep, I was too excited to sleep when I thought about my parents and sister whom I am going to meet tomorrow. Their airship will reacheth city in the evening.

    The sleep finally came and it is silent dreamless sleep.

    The next morning I went through a simr routine as yesterday where I trained with a professor where she broke every bone on my body and left me bleeding on the floor while she walked away.

    After training with the professor, I continued with my own training which hadsted till the evening when I finally stopped as it was time to leave for the airport. My parents¡¯ Airship willnd in Cometh City within an hour.

    I took my sweaty body into the shower, cleaned up well before I walked out of the shower, and changed into a new set of clothes before departing for the Airport where I reached a few minutester.

    The airport was much more crowded than yesterday, people wereing out in throngs that it felt like they were running from danger.

    It is due to so much crowd entering the city and the sky is always packed with people. The city announced stricter restrictions on flying.

    Now only Admantines and people with special ess or permission could fly in the air.

    This criterion is too strict seeing the Cometh city is not the Grimm Battlefield, but now it is feeling it is Grimm Battlefield and Warzone, seeing the sheer numbers of Adamantine flying in the air.

    There are thousands and thousands of them, it is a good thing that the only native of the Continent could participate in the Championship, if not it then the sky would have been swarmed by ten times more people.

    I entered the premium lounge yesterday and walked toward the Airstrip, normally people could not walk there, but the Professor provided me with special ess, which would make nearly all doors in the city open for me.

    I¡¯vee quite early; there are still half an hour until the airship of my parents reaches the Cometh city. So, I just stood there waiting for their airship arrival.

    Time passed slowly, and finally, I saw the airship which my parents are descending towards the grounds, and a minuteter, it finallynded, and its gates opened.

    People started to walk out of it, and to my surprise, my parents were the first people who came out of the 3rd Gate. When I looked at my parents, I found there was a visible change in thempared to a year ago.

    Their skin has be more vibrant, which makes them look quite younger than their age, not to forget both of them emitting the aura of the peak Golden Elite from them.

    My mother had my sister in her arms who was wearing a cat ear headband, which made her look very, very cute.

    "Brother!"

    She was the first one who noticed me standing by the Airship and shouted loudly in her cute toddler voice, which made my parents look toward me. "Micheal." both said in unison as they came toward me.

    "Mother, father," I said as they came close to me before I took a little munchkin in my hands, which had also grown quite a bit up. She is not two and a half years old, almost three years old.

    "Brother missed you a lot, little munchkin," I said as I started to shower her cheeks with kisses. "Alice missed you brother," she said in her toddler tone and kissed me on my cheeks.

    "I missed you too, Ashlyn," she said and picked up Ashlyn from my shoulder in an unusually fast fashion that even made me quite surprised. She picked up Ashlyn and started to shower her chubby body with the kisses.

    She had given Ashlyn more kisses than she had given me, and now she is holding her in tiny hands.

    If it had been anyone else, including me, she would have fled long ago, but she will stay in Alice¡¯s hands and let her do whatever she wants with her.

    "Micheal, you have changed." Mom said as she looked at me, my height and physique had small changes.

    I had grown taller, that now I am shoulder to shoulder with my father, and my body had be even leaner. Now every muscle on me is filled with power.

    "Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ve already prepared space for you guys," I said; the professor had agreed to let my parents stay in the mansion with me.

    Seeing the mansion having hundreds of rooms and only having less than ten people to leave, there is enough space in the Mansion for everyone to have theirplete privacy.

    A few minutester, we got out of the airport and flew toward the mansion; my parents could fly as I have given them special ess.

    The only one who could not fly on her own was my sister but looking at her and seeing how much she is enjoying up in the air, I don¡¯t think she minds it.

 Chapter 1035 - Family II

    <h4>Chapter 1035 - Family II</h4>

    "It¡¯s quite a huge mansion." My father said, sounding quite impressed seeing the beautiful mansion. It¡¯s really beautiful that even my sister is looking at it with shiny eyes, the only one who wasn¡¯t much interested is my mother.

    She had her usual expressions on her face when she looked at the mansion; as early as I remembered, my mother had never been much impressed by such things; she always had been cool healed when she saw such things.

    My father always jokes about nothing much impressing my mother; she always looked at everything with coolheadedness.

    Thud Thud!

    Wended on the ground and walked toward the mansion; I am keeping my left wing. It is empty where nobody¡¯s privacy would be disturbed.

    I could see Professor and Elina in the garden when Inded in front of the mansion, both of them looked up, and to my surprise, the professor walked toward us and behind her Elina.

    The professor is especially looking at the mother quite weirdly, "You both must be Micheal Parents, nice to meet you all, I am Josephine." She introduced herself.

    "Thank you for admitting our son to your organization Madame Josephine." My father said.

    "There is no need to thank me; it is the fortune of our organization that Micheal choose our organization." She replied before she turned toward my mother.

    "Forgive me for saying this but do you want someone named Sandra Michealson? you look awfully simr to her," Professor Josephine asked my mother, "No, I did not know the person you are referring to." Mother said.

    "My mistake then." Professor Josephine said and talked a minute before she left with Elina while we walked toward the left-wing of the mansion.

    Soon I showed their room to my parents and left them to rest while I took my sister to the kitchen, and we started to cook dinner. Well, I began to cook the dinner while she ate the snacks I¡¯ve given to her with Ashlyn.

    I was halfway into the cooking when my parents came to the kitchen looking fresh, "Micheal, don¡¯t give too many snacks to Alice, once she got a habit of them, she won¡¯t eat the normal food." she said and had just ced her hands on the bowl to take when she met with tear-filled eyes of her daughter seeing that she let go of the snack bowl her daughter was holding with her tiny hands.

    She knew once she had taken the bowl from her, the floodgate of the tears would open, and that would not be easily stopped.

    My father had wanted to help me with cooking, but everything had already been done; now I have to let them cook for a while before taking them off the gas.

    While the food was cooking on the fire, we talked. It has been nearly a year since we have met, and there are so many things to talk about, especially my father, who is enjoying the job of his dream.

    "Dinner is ready," I said after some time and served the tes for everyone, including three monsters who were eating snacks from sisters bowls; she did not seem to mind them and even fed them with her tiny hands.

    Soon we started eating, and like my mother said, my sister had refused to eat the dinner first, and only when I ced the bowl below her nose and let her smell it delicious, only then did she take the small, deliberate bite.

    Now fifteen minutester, she is eating from her te just like everyone else.

    "Dinner was delicious, Micheal; your cooking skill had improved by far." My mother said as she put her cutlery down. "Thank you for your praise, mother," I said, feeling really happy by her praise.

    We did not leave the kitchen after dinner but stayed there two hours talking; our talking must have bored my sister very much as she slept in mother¡¯sp while holding Ashlyn in her tiny hands, which is also sleeping.

    "These are the few things I¡¯ve found in the runes; it will help you make quick progress," I said as I took out several things from my storage. If knowledgeable Golden Elites see these things, their eyes would turn green with envy.

    All of these are special repairs that could take them to Peak Adamantine in the span of a few days, and since their base is strong since they are practicing Body Cleansing Technique, Supreme Combat Exercise, and Secrete Method, they won¡¯t have their base damaged.

    Not to forget all these resources have been acquired from the Tower, their side effects arepared to none, so I don¡¯t have any problem in letting my parents consume them.

    My parents were a little surprised, but they epted them and stored them in their respective storages.

    We talked for a few more minutes before they went back to their room and I too mine.

    The Championship will start in five, though I am ready, I will still like it if I made even progress.

    It would be really good if I can break through the secret method, it would help me really great, but nothing could be said about the Secret Method as it might take a day or month to make a breakthrough in it.

    So, I could not trust in the Secrete Method, the other thing which could increase my strength is Supreme Combat Exercise and Art. Supreme Combat Exercise has also be difficult as I made three consecutive breakthroughs within a month.

    Art is the only thing that gave me hope but seeing the speed it is progressing. It would take at least two weeks before I couldprehend the 1st Chapter of it fully and use it in the battle.

    It¡¯s a good thing the Competition is going tost fifteen days, and with these five daysbined, I will have a total of twenty days. Let¡¯s just hope that I survive thepetition until Iprehend Art.

 Chapter 1036 - Floating Platforms

    <h4>Chapter 1036 - Floating tforms</h4>

    Five days passed by, and finally, the day of the Continental Championship hase. The past five days went quite quickly, with my time filled with family and training.

    In the five days, I did not make a breakthrough into anything, but my strength had increased quite much, especially my Combat Style. Daily training with the Professor furnished it to an unbelievable degree.

    Mybat style is now a much better state than it was ever before, and when I had fought with Elina yesterday, I had defeated her in the record time of ten minutes, which has never happened before.

    It is very difficult to do that in such a short time since she knows about every move of mine. The shortest time I took to defeat her was half an hour, so defeating her in the ten minutes was quite an aplishment.

    "Mom, Dad, I have to go early with the professor, you guys came after you are ready," I said to my parents. The Continental Championship will start in an hour, but actual fights will start an hour after that.

    I¡¯ve already booked the best seats for them where they could watch every fight that is going on in the Arena.

    "You go now; we wille in a few minutes." Mom said; I nodded and left the room but not before giving kisses to my little sister, who had a snack bowl in her tiny hands from which she and Ashlyn are eating.

    Since my parents have arrived, Ashlyn is nearly inseparable, except for sleeping, they are always together, munching on something.

    Soon I reached the garden where the professor and Elina were waiting, and we flew toward the Venue of the Championship.

    Professor did not teleport us there directly as she usually does but flew toward it, which is quite strange, but I did not ask questions. She must have her reasons doing something out of the ordinary.

    "Why are you so nervous?" I asked, ever since we started to fly away, she had been acting quite nervous, "We are going to meet very powerful people; they always make me a little nervous." Elina replied, seeing how she averted her eyes slightly, I know she is lying.

    It has been two weeks since I have known Elina, and in those two weeks, I had learned quite a few things about her, and one of them is that she is a bad liar.

    "Liar liar pants on fire." Suddenly professor Josephine said as she turned toward us, "Little Ellie is nervous because she will be meeting her little boyfriend whom she hadn¡¯t met in a few months." Professor Josephine teased.

    "Aunty!" Elina said loudly with apletely flushed face, seeing that Professor Josephineughed, and we continued flying toward the venue.

    The city is filled with people; one could see people everywhere. Cometh city had gathered millions of people for the Championsh.i.p.s, and I heard that the price of the ticket had skyrocketed more than a hundred times in the ck market.

    Soon I saw the venue, the awe couldn¡¯t help but fill in my eyes; the arena wherepetition is being held is really awe-worthy.

    It had a fighting space of five hundred meters, and millions of people could watch it from every direction.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and excited at the same time when I imagine myself fighting such a huge arena.

    Our destination seems to be a tall red Tower, it is the tallest point in the Arena, and only the most powerful people could sit there. The top of the Tower enveloped an egg size blue forcefield, so one can¡¯t see what is happening inside.

    Well, I will see soon enough as we are flying toward that egg style forcefield.

    Soon we reached there, and I thought some window would open for us, but no nothing like that had happened. Professor Josephine just directly went inside, and it let her; the same happened with Elina.

    Seeing them going inside smoothly, I stopped hesitating and moved forward, found myself entering through the forcefield without any problem.

    When I entered the other side, I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked by what I saw. There was a huge space inside, and there are floating tforms, there are about a hundred floating tforms.

    Each floating tform is beautiful, decorated with the most beautiful things, and has powerful staff on the standby.

    But one could difference in them when one looked at them; the tform sizes are not simr. A hundred tforms are divided into four dimensions and looking at the que on them. The que is of four different colors.

    These four sizes of tforms referred to four Grades of Organisations they are King, Emperor, Tyrant, and Supreme.

    Everything seems right except for the ce of my organization and grade of it; the tform of my organization is right behind that of the Supreme Grade Organisations.

    Professor had said our Organisation is Emperor Grade, but here we have received the ce and que of the Tyrant Grade Organisation. Seeing I will not get the answer thinking myself, I stopped thinking about and flew toward where the professor and Elina are.

    Currently, only less than half of the ce¡¯s floating tforms are upied by people, and those who are filled with are all the people from the King and Emperor Grade Organisation.

    Except for us who are, there are no tforms upied by the Tyrant Grade Organisation, and it is the same for the Supreme Grade Organisations.

    As I flew toward the Professor, I found hundreds of people looking at me, and all these people are extremely powerful that a simple tap from them could turn me into a bloody mist.

    It made me feel n.a.k.e.d under the gazes of so many influential people, but there is nothing I could do as they are just looking.

    They are not using their sense or any ability which I could sense, and I don¡¯t think they would dare to, especially when the professor is around.

    Though these people are strong, they are nothing in front of the professor; I am confident that she could crush all these people without any problem.

 Chapter 1037 - Supremes Gather I

    <h4>Chapter 1037 - Supremes Gather I</h4>

    <strong>Note</strong>: Its Sunday again with 7 Chapter, this week again we are a little off from reaching our Target of Top 10, Vote more this week to get our Novel in Top 10 and get TEN Extra Chapters.

    Soon I reached the floating tform that is assigned to us; it is five meters in diameters and has three beautiful lounge chairs on it on which Elina and the professor are already sitting.

    "They have made great arrangements." I praised as I took a seat at the left of the professor, which was a little behind her chair, just like that of Elina, who is on the right side.

    "They are fine," Professor said ndly, not sounding much impressed. Well, to her, it may not be but to me, it¡¯s a hell of a great thing especially when it presents here as I¡¯vee across such things in the Ruins.

    These circr tforms we are on are paper-thin and but they are easily able to hold the weight of all us without much shaking and on top of that, I did not see any rune on it, so either these things are purely made of the technology or the formation carved on it is hidden.

    The three of us did not talk much. Each of us is busy with their own thoughts. I don¡¯t know what the professor is thinking, but I could very well tell what Elina is; she is waiting for her boyfriend, it is clearly seen from her as she is looking at a transparent forcefield with lodging filled eyes.

    The egg forcefield, which is blue on the outside, ispletely transparent from the inside. If one does not know it is there, they will never think there is anything present there.

    "Be patient, my dear near; your little boyfriend wille soon." Professor Josephine couldn¡¯t help but tease her niece, and unlikest time, this time, Elina did not say anything other than ring at her aunt.

    More and more people came till all the tforms of King Grade and Emperor Grade organization filled; all the people who hade all of them nodded to the professor respectfully before taking their ces.

    Soon two people came through the forcefield. One is a man in hister fifteen whole other is a young man who looked two or three years older than me, both of them all octagonal badges to their chest, which depicted a golden raven falling down from the sky as the arrow pierces its chest.

    "Madam Josephine, I did not think you would be here." The old man said a neutral tone but seeing the expression on his face. It could be said that he is friendly to the professor.

    "I also did not think you would be here, Sir Carter; it looks like your organization values thispetition quite well to send their sharpest eye." Professor Josephine said to the old man who had a simr type of aura at her but weaker and stabler.

    The old man made small talk with the professor before sitting beside the tform beside us, which had the que of ¡¯Raven¡¯s Fall.¡¯ The badge they are wearing perfectly suits the name of their organizations.

    After the 1st Tyrant Grand Organisation hade, more and more Tyranid Grade organizations had started toe every minute. Within half an hour, all the spaces of the Tyrant Grade organization had filled.

    All of them that came, everyone nodded or at least talked to Professor Josephine before they took her ce.

    Some people had fear in their eyes for her while others had respect; there was one old man who seemed to dislike her, but he still nodded at her before taking the seats with members of his organization on the tform.

    Now only fifteen minutes have remained till the Championship starts formally, and the nine big tforms are still empty which I am sure would be filled before the championship starts formally.

    Like Eline, I am also waiting for people of the Supreme Organisation toe. Ellen had said she would being with her teacher, and seeing her teacher being even more powerful than Professor; I am sure she will be here.

    "Grandpa."

    Suddenly five people appeared on the tform of ¡¯Hawthorns Sea¡¯ as if they had teleported. Just as they did, Elina shouted grandpa and flew toward the old man in the sixties who had the strongest aura, who is slightly weaker than the professor.

    "Little girl, look, I brought your boyfriend." the old man said as he motioned toward a handsome young man who looked to be a year older than me, hearing Elina who was flying toward the old man, faltered slightly, and a deep shade of red appeared on her cheeks.

    While Elina may be filled with ecstasy, I am quite shocked in my heart. Having a powerful aunt already has a high background but having a grandfather who is a powerful member of the most powerful Organisation is even more heart-rending.

    It is quite envious to have such a background; if I had such a background, I would not have suffered anything that I had suffered.

    It had been a few seconds when people from the Hawthorns Sea hade when four people appeared on the tform of the Sky Saber; seeing them; I couldn¡¯t help but freeze up as great hatred started zing my eyes.

    In the four people, one is a middle-aged man, while three were young men and women. Of the three young people, one is a young man who is about my age, but I am not looking at him or the middle-aged man; I am looking at the two men and women in their Mid-Thirties.

    I hate those people; I hate them so much like I never hated anyone before. The shame I had to experience because of them is immense. I still remember those gazes and curses I suffered when people know I am a criminal.

    I had been discriminated against and oppressed by the things they have done to me and wanted them to experience the same thing.

    My gaze is so intense that all of them seem to feel and turn toward me in unison when those two of them looked, they got surprised before a mocking provocative smile had appeared on their faces while the young man and Middle-aged man looked at me curiously.

    "It is pleasant to see you here, Josephine." said the Middle-aged man to the professor after looking at me for a moment. "It is pleasant to see you at too Edmond," Josephine replied with the same neutral tone as his

    Their words and actions seemed polite enough for each other, but they were not; everybody could guess there is something off between them.

    The middle-aged man turned to Elina grandfather after greeting Professor before he took the seat on his tform and talked to people around him, which I could not hear.

    In the next two minutes, people from another three Supreme Organisation havee, and now only two four have remained to be who will alsoe within a few minutes.

    Hun!

    I just thought that when another group of people appeared and when I looked at these people, I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised, especially the women who looked to be in her mid-thirties.

    "Josephine, what a nice surprise." said the middle-aged woman with a smile as she came to our tform and hugged the professor.

 Chapter 1038 - Supremes Gather II

    <h4>Chapter 1038 - Supremes Gather II</h4>

    "Yes, a nice surprise Sandra." "I did not expect to see you here with your full family," Professor said as she looked at the group of people she hade with before hugging the women.

    They both seemed to know each other quite well, seeing the way they were talking to each other while I kept staring at the women, looking at striking simrities she bore with my mother.

    Thisdy did not lookpletely simr to my mother, but she bore many simrities with my mother in many aspects that if I had been in my professor¡¯s ce, I would have also asked the professor if she knows thisdy or not.

    I moved my eyes from thedy and looked at the people she hade with; there is one old man in histe fifties, one middle-aged man in his early forties, and two young men and women who looked to be two or three years older than me.

    Looking at their faces and faces of thisdy, the old man in his fifties is likely her father or uncle or maybe even brother, seeing the simrities they bore.

    The man in early forties is likely her husband and girl and boy their children as they bore many simrities with both of them.

    I am quite surprised by the level of simrities she bore with my mother, but I don¡¯t think they are rted. First, because billions of people live in the world, there have to be many people who bore simrities with one, hell a few months ago, I found a young man who had quite many simrities with many.

    And second, these people have a terrifying level of power, even that young men and women in their early twenties have a simr level of power with the two in Sky Saber. So, no, I don¡¯t think they are rted by any means.

    "And who is this young man?" thedy suddenly asked as she turned toward me, "His name is Micheal, he is I recruited for my organization," she replied.

    I felt a little ufortable under the gaze of ady; she is terrifyingly powerful. Though she is not as powerful as Professor but still very powerful that a single breath of her could erase me from the face of the world.

    "He must be quite talented to be personally recruited by Josephine Carlston herself." thedy said, and her gaze became quite intense, and that became quite that all the hair on my body stood up. I was unable to move a single inch under her gaze.

    "Sandra." Professor said just as thedy¡¯s gaze became intense, "Oh my, I am sorry, for a moment I forget he is still at Knight stage." She apologized to the professor as her gaze turned normal.

    With her gaze turning normal, I could finally breathe without any problem. Her gaze had be intense for less than a second, but it was still able to stop my body and soul for that time.

    If she had continued looking at me this intensely for a minute, I am sure I would have received permanent damage to my body and soul, which would have been very difficult to heal.

    I am quite angry at thisdy; what she did was the assault, even if she did it unconsciously, it is still an assault, and for it, she apologized but not to me but to the professor, who made me even angrier at her.

    But what can I do even if I am angry at her? She is so terrifyingly powerful that just a simple tap from her could turn me into the bloody smoke.

    So, I only gulped down the anger I am feeling before looking forward, and the scene and I saw made my mood even sour.

    Thedy is from Mistson, and their tform is right beside that of the Sky Saber; the people of tforms are talking animatedly to each other, and seeing the expression on their faces, both sides seemed to have a good rtionship with each other.

    Few more minutes have passed, and two more tforms have been upied, and now only the tforms of Wisdom Tower and Crystal Domination have remained empty.

    As I was just looking at the empty tforms when suddenly a person appeared on the tform of Wisdom tower. Unlike others, he came alone. He is quite young and looked to be in the Mid thirties.

    He is very handsome and wearing a dark blue suit with while ck tie and had a rapier by his, which made him even more charming.

    As he appeared, he smiled and talked to all the people from the Supreme Organisation before he turned to the professor, "Josephine, I did not expect to see you here." he said with a charming smile.

    "Talk another word to me, and I will break every bone in your body." threatened the professor, hearing the threat the charming smile on his face stiffened, and his eyes started zing with hate as he looked at the professor.

    When I looked at the professor, I saw her looked quite angry. Since I¡¯ve met her, I¡¯ve never seen her this angry before, other people seem to know something as they have made eye contact with each other as they looked at the drama unfolding.

    The handsome man from the Wisdom Tower opened his mouth in anger to say something, but no words came out as he looked at the expression of the professor.

    From the powers I could send, professor Josephine is the strongest of them all. There is no one here who has an aura strong as Professor. The only problem is that her aura is quite unstable, going his and low every second.

    Everybody was standing silent, looking at the silent confrontation between the professor and the handsome man when three people appeared on the empty tform of Crystal Domination.

    As those three people appeared, the expression of everyone had changed, and all of them stood up, including the professor.

    "Lady Vivian." They respectfully spoke to the women, like others, I stood up, and unconscious reverence appeared in my eyes as I looked at her.

    She is the strongest person I¡¯ve ever seen; her aura is a lot stronger than even a professor and gives off a feeling of reverence when one sensed it.

    She looked at everyone present with a neutral smile before taking a seat on the tform; as she did, others followed the suit.

    "Micheal," I said my name, and the next moment, a striking woman in front of me and hugged me. "It¡¯s been a while, Ellen," I said as I hugged ellen. Ellen hade with her teacher as she said she would.

    I could feel the gazes of everyone looking at me with surprise in their eyes, including professor and Elina, the only people who aren¡¯t surprised is her teacher and fiance.

    "Madeline, it¡¯s nice to see you too," I said to Madeline, who appeared beside Ellen, "It¡¯s nice to see too, Micheal," she replied, and I was about to say something to her when I saw Ellen looking at from up to down.

    "My My Michael, you have made great advancements; it will be fun to beat you to the pulp again," she said while smiling weirdly; seeing the weird smile, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder involuntarily.

 Chapter 1039 - Top 500

    <h4>Chapter 1039 - Top 500</h4>

    "I did not know you know the student of Lady Vivian?" Elina asked as Ellen and Madeline went back to their tforms as the Championship was about to start formally in a minute.

    "We are childhood friends," I replied, "You are lucky to have to have her as your friend," she said as she looked atdy Vivian.

    I just smiled at that, though I am happy Ellen was able to find such a powerful teacher; I had no wish to make use of her powerful teacher.

    If I wanted to, I would have easily erased the criminal tag of mine with the help of her teacher, but I did not do that. Though it is an undeniable fact that some of the help I took from her had the hands of her teacher, still that help was within limits.

    As I was in my thoughts, the championship formally shouted, the old can came center of the stage and started to say something. This Old man is head of Continents affairs and is quite powerful but not as powerful as the people sitting here.

    He started his speech and itsted for fifteen minutes before the performance of some famous Idols, which hadsted for the rest of the forty-five minutes before the championship had finally begun.

    In the five hundred meters arena, tforms started popping up one by one, until their number reached hundreds.

    There are millions of people that have registered for the Championship all over the continent of which Million have been selected, and now these million will fight from which Top 500 will be selected.

    These preliminary rounds for Top 500 willst for eight days before another five hundred will be added, and the real Championship will begin.

    Ellen and I are part of that five hundred lists; it is made from winners of apetition held in the different countries and persons referred by the people that sit on the tforms.

    For eight days ofpetition, I will not even have to lift the sword to fight, and it is a good thing for me as I will have enough time toprehend the Art; I just hope I will be able to do it as, without it, I will have no chance against Ellen.

    Earlier I was not able to sense her power, but the feeling of a threat she had given me enough for me to know that with my current strength, I am not a match for her. I will need Art if I want to fight against her.

    As the people tforms erected, people started to enter them. I looked at Arena # 27 specifically as Jill is going to fight there.

    As I was looking, she entered the Arena #27, opposite to a beefy guy named Gavin, who is holding a huge sword.

    This guy is pretty powerful, a peak Adamantine. To others, he may have been a tough opponent and would have been lord over the fight, but in front of the jill, he is nothing.

    If the feeling that Jill gave me is right, then this Peak Adamantine boy named Gavin is ant to her, she could easily defeat it.

    Soon both of them came face to face, and that beefy guy said something to her whileughing lecherously while Jill stared at him without change of expression, and just as the referee started the fight, she disappeared from her and the next moment, bloodied Gavin crashed out of the Arena.

    "This is a girl you were talking about, right?" Professor asked. I had told the professor about Jill and feel I am getting from her; it would be great if she can recruit Jill.

    I had offered Jill about joining our organization, but she said she would think about it after thepetition was over. It is very clear that Jill is aiming for the Supreme Organisation, and I do not me her for it.

    If the professor had not saved me, I would have also participated in the Championship with the aim of impressing people of the Supreme Organisations.

    It is a little regretful that Jill will not be able to join our Organisation; from the sense, I was able to get from her, she is very powerful, and people from these nine organizations would be able to see it clearly.

    These people¡¯s main purpose toe here is to find seeds for theirpetition, and with their level, they would barely miss any good seeds, so it will be very unlikely that she will be joining our organization, which is not a Supreme Grade Organisation.

    After Jill¡¯s battle is finished, another fight began right at the next moment; every minute, there is a fight going on every one of those hundreds of tforms, and to my utter surprise, more than half of those entering the arena are Admantines.

    This is quite a surprising thing; I¡¯ve read the data on the past Championsh.i.p.s, and there were never this many Admantines in them. Hell, there were never 10% of Admantines as they are right now.

    Fight after fight kept happening on every tform, and people from egg tower looking every fight very carefully, with their level of strength concentrating on all hundreds of fights and watching carefully, is not a problem.

    Since the fights started, the Professor had barely talked a few words. She would always focus on the fights that are happening in the huge Arena, like other people in the Tower; she ispletely focused on the fights that are happening below.

    I watched the fights for half an hour before I drank a few drops of Soul Tempering Essense and startedprehending my Art.

    Professor had told me I did not have to watch all the fights, and if I wanted, she could teleport me back to the mansion after the first hour.

    I am going to ask her to teleport me back to the mansion after half an hour. Seeing the power of Ellen, I am feeling intense pressure. I am pretty sure if we fight, she will try to finish me off soon as possible; she will not show mercy, especially to me.

    So, I had to increase my strength, even if I did not feel able to beat her, I had to be powerful enough to fight her to draw or at leastst an hour against her.

 Chapter 1040 - Top 1000 I

    <h4>Chapter 1040 - Top 1000 I</h4>

    Seven days had passed and the fervor of thepetition had reached beyond the limit and people are going batshit crazy over it.

    With the powerful people of Admantine Level fighting, the Championship had broken all the past record of viewership by far and prices of tickets have reached beyond belief that when I saw the ticket prices in the ck market, I was shocked.

    It was a good thing that intense mpdown on the ck market hunted down the biggest ck market bookies, but it was still not able to stop all the ck market traders; the profits from the tickets are so great that they have be willing to take such great risk.

    It¡¯s been seven days since the Championship started, and the Top 500 has been selected, and there is a lot of hidden talent in them; the professor told me there are ten people I should be careful against in the Top 500.

    And these people are selected through the rounds and not to forget there are two hundred people who are referred by the people of various organizations, where the lowest one had epted the Level 1, and as for the highest one, even the professor did not know.

    But she said there might be some people referred by the Supreme Organisations may have epted the Level 4 Inheritance or even Level 5 Inheritance.

    With my current strength, I may fight and win against the one who had epted the level 4 inheritance, but I am not capable of fighting against Level 5.

    In the eight days, I¡¯ve made quite good progress, but I was still not able toprehend Chapter 1 of the Artpletely, there is a tiny part of it that has remained to beprehended.

    It is giving me quite a headache as it is very difficult to understand. I¡¯ve been trying with my all, but it will still take some time for me toprehend, as for how much, I don¡¯t have a damn idea.

    I was stuck on thest part, which I couldprehend the next minutes or next month; nothing could be said about it.

    Though I may not have made any visible progress in the past week, still, my strength increased quite a bit, which I am sure would be enough to take me to the Top Ten.

    As for how far I could go in the Top 10 would depend upon how much progress I would make during the championship; who knows, I mightprehend the 1st Chapter of my Art during one of my fights today.

    "Are you ready, Micheal?" My father asked, "Ready as I could be." I answered as I took a sip of my coffee. The whole family is sitting in the kitchen for our regr breakfast.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you will do great." said my mother as she patted on my head. For the past few days, her mood had been a little off.

    I had asked what had happened, but she evaded the question, and I did not ask about it; she will tell me when she is ready.

    "Thanks, Mom," I said; I quickly finished my coffee and kissed my sister¡¯s chubby cheeks before saying goodbye to my parents.

    For the past eight days, I am going to head to the Challenge with Professor and Elina.

    "Have you looked at the list I had sent you?" Professor said as I had approached her, "Yes." I replied. A few hours ago at down when the list of Top 1000 had been finalized, the professor had sent me the list.

    It had info on all of them; I read through all of them in two hours as of the thousand people, eight hundred are a total waste, so I had to just read through their information, only focused on two hundred people.

    The info provided is quite detailed, but she was not able to provide the detailed info of all the people; there are hundred-some people whose detail is at the minimum level.

    They are people who are referred by the organizations; these organizations had been very careful, letting the minimal amount of data about their members getting leaked outside.

    "Its time lets go," Professor said, and we flew toward the venue of the Continental Championship.

    The past seven days, the city had be even more crowded that people had set up abodes outside the city as there was no space in the hotels. The Championship of this time is in a league of its own, and nobody wanted to miss it.

    Gigantic projections could be seen in every part of the city, projecting the best fights in the past eight days.

    As thepetition start, they will project the live matches on these gigantic projections, so the people could fully enjoy the battles of the championship.

    The arrangement of the Continental championsh.i.p.s is been always great, but they were never this great; as I said, the championship of this time had broken all the limits.

    And the reason for all that is the Competition that is going to happen in the Central Continent in about two years and the winner of this championship will get a direct ce there, and it is a huge thing.

    Elina had said if she could participate in this championship, she would have, as she also very much desire the direct seat in that Competition.

    "Here, wear this. It will disrupt others from seeing runes of your Armor." Professor said and gave a silver bracelet that is densely packed with the Runes.

    I am pleasantly surprised by it; I was worried about others seeing runes of my Armor. It is fine if normal people were to see it, but if the people with the professor level saw it, it would be a problem.

    Though I don¡¯t think anyone disrupts my armor, especially those who are fighting against me. I still don¡¯t want others to see the runic formation of mine. Those powerhouses would just need to look at it once to understand my armorpletly.

    Once they do, they would help their members to direct the strategy to fight against me; if that happened, it would be quite detrimental to me.

    "Does it really stop others from knowing my Runic Formation?" I asked as wore it, "Don¡¯t worry, this Artifact is quite powerful that even Lady Vivian would have to put the considerable focus to see through ist obstructions." Professor replied, hearing that, I couldnt help but take a sigh of relief.

    "Thank You," I said gratefully, "Its nothing." said the professor nomittally as we continued our journey toward the venue.

    "Best of luck, try to win all the matches." Said professor as we reached the venue, which is jammed packed with the people.

    "I will," I said as flew toward the participant area, the have made four participants area, one in each direction of the venue with each housing two hundred and fifty people.

    It is regretful that Ellen and Jill are not in the same participant area I am in. I am on the East side while Ellen is at the West while Jill south side.

    Its a good thing; I have another good friend on my side. It will be great to talk with her when I am not fighting.

 Chapter 1041 - Top 1000 II

    <h4>Chapter 1041 - Top 1000 II</h4>

    "Micheal, Here!"

    I was justnding toward the participant¡¯s area when I heard the familiar voice calling, as I heard the familiar I flew toward it andnded beside its owner.

    "Rhea, it¡¯s been a while," I said as I hugged her; few of my friends had been able to get into the Top 1000, and Rhea is one of them.

    Earlier I had read the info about her, and seeing the badge on her chest, I know she joined the Supreme.

    "When did you join the Silverstone Academy?" I asked as I took a seat beside her, "About eight months ago, right after I became Adamantine." She replied, Yes, she became Adamantine eight months ago, about one and a half months after I¡¯ve left to join the Excelsior division.

    "You seemed to be doing fine yourself joining a powerful Emperor Grade Organisation," She said back with a smile. Like me, her organization must also provide her with info of all the participants.

    And the intelligence she has must be more detailed than mine since it is from the Supreme Organisation, an Emperor Organisation of mine could notpare to it in the intelligencework.

    "If you get added to my group, go easy on me, Micheal, I don¡¯t want to be Home Runed," she said with augh to that; I couldn¡¯t help but re at her.

    With my current power, I don¡¯t think I could throw her like a home run, especially with that terrifying Diamond defense of her.

    We were just talking when 10: AM clocked in, and a beautiful woman in her thirties wearing a long ck gown appeared on the stage.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I wee you here again for Continental Championship," she said with her soft charming voice, which instantly attracted the attention of nearly a million people who were watching.

    "Today is you all have been waiting for; the fight between Top 1000," She said with a little loud voice; in response to that, she got a deafening cheer from the Million people.

    "The Rules of the Top 1000 fight are very simple. They will be divided into the twenty groups fifty where they will fight every member of their group."

    "From each group, the five people who win the maximum fights will get a spot in the Top 100," she exined, which again got cheered from the audience.

    "Now without further ado, let¡¯s divide these Top 1000 into their groups," she said as a projection of a thousand people appeared, and they started to spin like roulette.

    Soon the roulette broke, and all the projection moved toward the different groups till all the twenty groups filled with the fifty people each.

    "Sigh, it looks like we are not in the same group," Rhea said with a sigh of regret, "Then we will have to meet in Top 100," I said as I looked at people that are added to my group and got both happy and disappointed that there is no friend of mine was in my group.

    Ellen, Jill, and Rhea three of them are very powerful and extremely difficult to deal with.

    Ellen and Jill have gained great strength that I am currently not capable of winning against while Rhea had simr strength as me, but Diamond¡¯s defense of her is so strong that it will take every ounce of my strength to injure her slightly with such defense.

    "The Top 1000 will fight for the fifty battles each in the span of four days to get into Top 100," she said, and twenty mini arenas popped in from the field.

    "I wish all the participants good luck and hope they give us the show we have never seen before," she said and flew toward the high stage.

    "Let¡¯s see who battles who." she said, and the projection of all twenty groups started shaking including Group ¡¯E¡¯, which I am part of.

    With a few seconds of shaking, two projection of two participants of each group started toe out.

    "Looks like you and me and are not to the first battle," she said as both of us were not selected to fight in our groups.

    I am quite disappointed seeing that, seeing all the battles for the past week, I had been burning with a battle spirit that I just want to jump in the arena and fight.

    The forty participants had been selected from the twenty groups, and now they are walking toward the arena.

    I looked at the two people from my group who have been selected to fight; they are one of the Top 500 that have been selected through the days of the Championship, their strengths are average and I would need just a single move to finish them off.

    In my group, there are only three which I needed to take seriously. One of the three is selected through thepetition, while Emperor and Tyrant Grade Organisations referenced the other two.

    Their strength is Guildmaster Level, simr to those who had epted the Level 2 Inheritance. One of them has an Art while the information about the others Two is not avable.

    Still, this strength is nothing in front of me, as long as they do not have surprises, I don¡¯t think I will have any problem beating them up within a minute.

    I looked at fights that are happening in twenty Areana¡¯s, half of these fights finished within twenty seconds, and new people selected to fight from their group while half of them are still fighting.

    The fighting is intense from the start; everyone wants to finish the fights as soon as possible as this is not the only battle they will have to fight.

    In the four days, they will have to fight fifty fights, which means each day, one will have to fight more than ten battles.

    These huge numbers of battles and suchrge numbers of battles are not just for the enjoyment of the audience.

    The purpose of them is for the people in Egg Tower they want to select seeds, and for that, they need to see every aspect of people they are choosing through the multiple battles they will fight.

    Ten minutes passed by and in ten minutes, more than fifty battles were finished; I was just watching the fights whilementing on them, and suddenly, I saw a familiar image shing in in ¡¯Group B,¡¯ and a few secondster, Ellen walked in from the participant area.

    She instantly captivated the eyes of half of the audience by her beauty and attitude. A minuteter, she appeared in the Arena and stood opposite a thin Blond haired girl named Nina.

    The referee started the fight, just as he did, the fight was over as Ellen appeared in front of the thin blond-haired girl with her sword on her neck. The blond-haired girl looked quite surprised as it happened too fast for her to notice.

    This end is not surprising, in the past ten minutes, many people have defeated many of their opponent¡¯s such a way; it is a quick and efficient way to end the fight.

    The referee announced Ellen a winner, and as he did, Ellen exited the Arena with the same cool attitude she hade.

    I was just watching Ellen leaving when I found my name had appeared on the screen of my group.

    ¡¯Looks like my time to fight had finallye.¡¯ I thought as I looked at the projection of my image.

 Chapter 1042 - Top 100 I

    <h4>Chapter 1042 - Top 100 I</h4>

    "Good Luck!" Rhea said as I got up for the battle, "Thank You." I said even though I don¡¯t need it. The opponent of mine is average, he is just someone with the Level 1 Inheritance strength.

    To the other ce of the Continent, this strength would be something but in thispetition, it is just as average strength.

    Tap!

    I walked out of the participant area, just as I did, a man in a ck suit standing by the entrance tapped on my back lightly. I nodded him thanks before walking away.

    The man in the back suit is King Level powerhouse, and what he just was just added small energy protection on me, which would save me for any fatal attack that came under.

    Soon I reached the Arena and found myself face to face with a bald teenager about the same age as mine.

    He is fully armored and has a ck Saber by his waist which looked quite beautifulpared to the in cutter Ive by my waist.

    "Both of you ready?" the white-uniformed referee asked both of us and we nodded in unison.

    "Fight!"

    With our nod, the referee uttered the fight just as she did, I disappeared from my spot and appeared in front of the bald teenager who had just slightly taken out his saber from its scabbard when he metallic de just hair breath away from its neck.

    "F.u.c.k!" he cursed and slid his saber back into the scabbard with the defeated sigh. This guy must have very high hopes about his victory and wanted to impress the crowd as she dressed in such beautiful armor and used such beautiful saber.

    But unfortunately, his opponent was me who had defeated him before he could even take out a weapon from his sheath fully.

    "Micheal Zaar, Winner!" Referee announced. I nodded the referee and my opponent respectfully before exiting the Arena. I walked the participant¡¯s area while looking around the battle going nearby arenas.

    Most of the fights are quite boring, but some of them are quite interesting; some strong people are paired and not fighting quite a good battle, making the audience cheer for them loudly.

    "Nice battle," Rhea said as I sat back on my chair, to that I had just smiled. The battle was utterly boring; my opponent wasn¡¯t even able topletely draw up the weapon before I utterly defeated him.

    Few more minutes passed by before it was Rhea¡¯s name that had appeared on the board, and she walked out of the participants¡¯ area to fight but returned two minutester as. Like me, she also finished off her opponent within a second.

    Time passed by as more and more fights continued across the arena, every hour, I would be called for at least once in an hour, and I would finish that fight within a second.

    I am not the only one who is doing that; all my friends and others who have the strength are doing that.

    Finally, the first day is over, and in the night, I did what I do on most days, I spent some time with the family before training and sleeping, and such the next day started again.

    The 2nd day of Top 1000 thousand went just like the first with no interest; Ellen and Jill had also finished their opponents in a single move.

    Only Rhea had fought more than once more, and I had thought I would get to see her amazing Diamond Ability again, but no, she just finished her battle in the third movement, knocked out her opponent as he hit him on the head hard.

    The 3rd day started, and I thoughts It would be the same as yesterday when in the afternoon, I saw the opponent, I am the face of my opponent, which shed on the screen.

    "Be careful, this one is a little strong," Rhea said as I got up to walk toward the Arena; I nodded at her and walked toward the Arena.

    The name of my opponent is Doug Johnson, and he is the member that zing Spear, the Supreme Organisation, epted four months ago. ording to the intel, he had epted Level 2 Inheritance andprehended the 1st Level of Art named ¡¯Scorched Spear.¡¯

    He is a passable opponent; I just hope he will be able tost more than five minutes ten moves of mine.

    As I entered the Arena, my opponent did the same on the other side, and we came face to face within five meters.

    "Both of you ready?" The referee asked both of us nodded in unison, "Fight," he said; just as he said, instead of attacking, I activated the wolf¡¯s lord¡¯s Armor, which appeared on my body in an instant, just as the inheritance on my opponent.

    "Puh!" "Kid, don¡¯t you have something better to use than the Mystic Method." Heughed and said just when I was about to advise him to use his full power against me.

    At our current power, nobody uses the Mystic Method just like ult Methods, wrong they use Mystic Methods, but these Mystic Methods are connected to their Inheritance, and it is very clear that my method is not part of the Inheritance.

    "It will be enough to beat you," I said calmly before violet lines covered my body, and I disappeared. I was going to warn him earlier, but after hearing his arrogant tone, I did not. Now I wanted to finish him off as soon as possible.

    His arrogant expressions turned serious as he saw meing; I did not hold back anything when I attacked. I had used not only the full power of my Armor but also used the full power of my Featherlight Method; I am going to finish him off as soon as possible.

    Seeing meing, his expression turned serious and yellow runes on his body turned brighter, and his spear started to send out a very scorching feeling.

    The next moment, I appeared in front of it and swung and my sword; in response to that, he also swung his spear.

    "Mortal Scorch!"

    He shouted while swinging his spear. As his spear came at me, and I started to feel hotter and hotter. I felt like I was in a scorching wastnd where the temperature is high enough to melt the human¡¯s bones.

    If it had been someone with level 1 Inheritance strength right now, he would have definitely got heavily injured just by pressure of it; even my Armor had started to feel pressured by the scorching of the spear.

    He is using his Art, which is being powered up by his Inheritance, which made its attack extremely powerful, and it knows its as well, which is why a victorious smile appeared on his face as he attacked.

    As our weapons got closer and closer, I started to feel more and more scorching pressure than hairline cracks began to appear on it.

    Finally, our weapons got close enough; they were about to sh, that moment, my dim eyes became sharp, and a faint scarletyer appeared on them.

    Tham moment, I took a small step to my left and the exact moment flicked my wrist a little, which made me effectively evade my spear, and before he could take action to dodge or use his spear to defend, my sword touched his neck faintly.

 Chapter 1043 - Top 100 II

    <h4>Chapter 1043 - Top 100 II</h4>

    He looked shocked, seeing my de by its neck as it had never expected something like this would happen.

    His is not weak; he is even slightly stronger than that Guildmaster of Raging Thunder whom I had fought a few days ago, but that time to defeat him in the single move, I had to use the power of my Runic Armor and boost from my Totem Artifact, but now I had defeated using the just my Mystic Method.

    It¡¯s all thanks to the professor.

    Daily practice with her had opened apletely new door for me. I was able to finesse mybat style at an unbelievable degree and also learned the better way to utilize my sensory Rule.

    In our first session of training, Professor had told me that my way of using the sensory rule is too crude and should find a way. She did not tell me despite me asking her.

    She is a big believer in finding one path for oneself, so she just fought with me daily while breaking my bones and saying my mistakes out loud. It has helped me very much. If not for that, I would have had to use my Runic Armor for such swift victory.

    "Micheal Zaar winner." The referee shouted, hearing that I nodded at the referee and my opponent before getting out of the Arena amidst mild cheer from the audience, which came a second after the referee¡¯s announcement.

    "Very swift speed, I have to be very careful of your speed if wee face to face," Rhea said, and I returned to my spot.

    "You do not need to fear my sword, your defense is enough to bear it," I said as I really don¡¯t think the cutter is capable of cutting through her Diamond defense.

    The third day passed by, and like me, all my friends had finished their battle in a single move. Unlike me and Rhea, who had used some or our Methods or inheritance to defeat our opponent in the single move, Jill and Ellen did not use any of that.

    Both of them had finished off all their opponents in a simr fashion; they would casually appear next to their opponent and ce their sword on their neck without using even a shred of their ability.

    This itself speaks of the strength they possess, of all the people fighting, there may be less than ten people who could force them to reveal their abilities.

    The third day passed, and the fourth day of Top 1000 thousand hase; on the fourth day, I had fought against thest eleven people of my group, including two of the three strong people I had noted in the group.

    I defeated them in a single move like I had defeated the others and became one of the few people in twenty groups who had won all the battles. Since I won all the matches in my group, it is without question, I have be one of five people in my group to advance in the Top 100.

    Ellen, Jill, and Rhea, all three of them, we¡¯re able to advance into the Top 100 without losing even a single match.

    Not only them but William also able to reach the Top hundred, but unlike smooth said that his sister performed, his journey was a little rough.

    He had to fight a couple of difficult battles and even lose one, still with a solid win of forty-nine battles; he was able to sail into the Top 100.

    "You did well today," Professor said as we appeared in the Garden of the Mansion, "But future matches won¡¯t be that easy," Professor said as her mood turned a little serious.

    "Those old codgers from Supremes had put their eyes on this Championship and added some good seeds in the Championship," Professor said, and I am not surprised.

    In the past four days, I¡¯ve observed each and every fight and noticed and found a lot of people a lot stronger than their info said. Many of them did not show their power, but in the Top 100, they will show it.

    "Here is revised intel on those hundred, though it is notplete, it will still be able to tell you something about your opponents," Professor said as she sent the new list on my holowatch.

    "Next two days will be very important, try to get into the Top 10," Professor said before she walked into the mansion while I took lounge chairs and opened the list of my opponent and discussed it with Elina.

    Elina has quite in-depth knowledge of Arts that these people from Tyrant and organization haveprehended.

    Even though the professor has already given me a list of the Arts these organizations have, it is still good to take advice from someone more familiar with them.

    I discussed the 99 people on the list with Elina and found that there are a total of neen people I have to be careful of.

    These people all have epted or have strength equal to Level 3 bearer and alsoprehended the Art, which they could use quite greatly.

    Nearly all of them had epted the Inheritance at least four months before and gotpletely used to its power. They have also trained with the powerhouses of Supreme organizations, so all these neen people possess the strength equal and greater than Elina.

    This is the only Intel we were able to gather from them; the professor had already mentioned that many people are hiding their power, and I would get a great surprise while fighting them.

    If Ie across one of these Neen people, then I would have to give my all fighting them and to be honest, I couldn¡¯t wait to fight them with all my power. I have trained for days and have not been able to find the worthy opponent.

    Eline is good, but since I had fought her so many times, she does not create as much excitement as she used to.

    I just want to fight my heart out; even if I lose after that, I would not be disappointed; though I would love to win, I would still be satisfied if I could fight my hearts out.

 Chapter 1044 - Albert Conner I

    <h4>Chapter 1044 - Albert Conner I</h4>

    "Best of luck for today¡¯s matches," Elina said as we reached above the venue of thepetition. "Thank You," I said and descended down while Elina and the professor went up.

    Soon Inded in the participant¡¯s area, which is on the north side instead of east, and it had only twenty-five seats instead of the two-fifty. The chair is very luxurious, and if I want, I could extend them and create a resting pod.

    I sat on the chair and looked around to see only half of the people had arrived, there were still twenty minutes before the championship resumed. So, I opened the screen of my holowatch and read.

    There are misceneous things about my opponents, like different things they have used in battle, the info about their fighting style, etc. Though it is misceneous, it is very immacte; whoever is written, it must have done quite great research.

    "Micheal." I heard a familiar voice, only to Wim descending on the seat beside me. "Wim," I said with a smile.

    "How is your preparation for the matches?" I asked him as I closed the window of my holowatch. "I was lucky enough to get into the Top 100." " Going further ahead will be quite difficult for me," he said.

    Hearing that, all I could do is smile as he is right; with the current strength he possesses, he could onlye this far; going forward will be quite difficult for him. With the current power he has, he could win one or two matches, at max three, winning matches will be extremely difficult for him.

    We talked for a few minutes before stopping as the Championship resumed; the host hade flying to the center arena and attracted the attention of all the audience.

    "I wee you all again on the 12th day of the Continental Championship," she said, and the audience cheered. "Today the Top 100 will fight the same way they have fought for the past four days,"

    "The Top hundred people will be divided into ten groups of ten, and these ten people will fight every person of his, and her group and the one who will win the most matches, will move to Top 10."

    She announced the rules, which are the same as previously; the only difference is that in each group, only one person will be able to move forward for the Top 10.

    The rules are quite pressuring as to forward, one will have to win nearly all matches, losing a match could make a loose chance to enter the Top 10, which most people want to enter.

    "Now, let¡¯s organize the group and start matches." Said the host, and on the huge screen projection of 100 people started to spin before they separated into the groups, and when I saw the people of my group, I couldn¡¯t quite believe my eyes.

    "You lucky dog Micheal, eight people of your group are utterly weak that even I have the confidence to defeat them." " You just have to defeat that one person, and you will be qualified to enter Top 10," Wim said as she patted/ hit me on my jealousy.

    I also couldn¡¯t quite believe my eyes by what I saw; the eight people in my group are weak; they are one of the weakest people in the Top hundred that I could defeat in a single move without using my Runic Armor.

    There is only one person against which I will have to use my Runic Armor; as long as I won against him, it would be smooth sailing in the Top 10. To be honest, I am utterly shocked by seeing the members of my group.

    As the group divided, ten arenas appeared on, and the screen showed the names of the people who were going to fight in their respective groups.

    "Best of luck," I said to William as he got up to fight; he was selected first to fight in the group.

    William went to fight, and a few minutester, it was my number, and like my previous fights, I had finished the fight in a single move while William was still fighting with all his opponents.

    Williams¡¯s fightsted a little more than an hour, and when he came back, he was tired, but there was a smile on his face. He had won the battle, albeit barely, still winning.

    Time passed by, and one to two hours, I would call to fight. All my opponents were too weak, and the only one who is strong is in my group; I did not get to fight against him.

    As for William, his luck was good at the first battle, but he lost the second and third battle before finally winning the fourth one by luck, still; it was enough to put a smile on his face as he did not expect he would be able to win more than one fight in his group.

    My other friends are also doing quite fine; Williams¡¯ sister Jill won all four fights she had fought in the single move, Ellen also did the same. Only Rhea had to fight for half an hour to win one fight.

    Of all the fights she had fought, she did not use her famed Diamond Defense, till now there hadn¡¯t been anyone which is really regrettable; I wanted to see if its good as before.

    I was just thinking those thoughts when suddenly my name appeared on the projection, and this my opponent is Albert Conner, seeing that my eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up as it is finally time to fight some strong opponents.

    "Good Luck!" William said; I nodded and walked forward. The names of my opponent are Alber Conner, and he is a member of Blood Sun. He had epted the Level 3 Inheritance of the Blood Sun andprehended the Art known as Nine Sun Art.

    His battle power is higher than normal Level 3 Inheritance bearer as he had defeated two of Level 3 inheritance bearers together. All this made him the only person in my group that is worth fighting against.

 Chapter 1045 - Albert Conner II

    <h4>Chapter 1045 - Albert Conner II</h4>

    "Josephine, what do you think about this Battle?" A beautiful middle-ageddy wearing the insignia of Blood Sun on her chest asked. "Micheal will win, Madam Sianna," Josephine said with a voice brimming with confidence.

    Hearing a soft smilee across a middle-ageddy¡¯s face, "Why do you say so? From what I had gathered, he had not epted the inheritance yet." Madam Sienna said in the same soft voice.

    "Inheritances are not everything, Madam Sianna, there are many things which could give power equal to inheritances," Josephine said with a smile.

    "And what it be Art, Bloodline, Constitution? you have made me quite curious, Josephine." Madam Sianna asked in a soft voice, "You will know soon, madam Sianna." Josephine replied with a smile as she saw Micheal reaching the Arena.

    .....

    I nodded at Albert as I reached the arena, and he nodded back. Albert was a tall young man with shoulder-length ck hair, which made him look quite rogue and made people cheer for him, especially women.

    He looked to be a year older than me and was dressedpletely white and had a white Saber by his waist, which is clearly his Totem Artifact. The only color his body other than white is the Blood Red color Blood Sun¡¯s badge he is wearing by his chest.

    "Both of you ready?" The Referee asked both of us, nodded in unison.

    "Fight!" He shouted.

    Just as we heard his affirmation, the weapons released from their sheaths and powers started to activate.

    The Red blood runes began appearing on his body as he activated his inheritance while Silver Gauntlets and Shoes appeared on my hands and feet.

    The Gloves and Shoes are not pure simple; they have three different color lines on them, which are formed by the merging of the Rule power. The silvery line connects both Silver Gauntlets and Shoes.

    As itpletely appeared on my body, I summoned out my Totem Artifact. This opponent is very powerful, and since I am not using my full body Runic Armor against him, I got to use my Totem Artifact for the boost.

    He got a little surprised by the appearance of the gauntlets and sword, but that did not stop him. As our powers got activated, our speed increased, and we appeared next to each other as we teleported and attacked.

    ng!

    His saber shed against my sword and created the deafening shouts and huge sparks, but that¡¯s all. All the inheritance energy he had sent toward me had been digested and converted already.

    ng ng ng...

    Seeing no one getting an advantage over the sh, we both took back our weapons and attacked with greater power and speed. I took full advantage of the converted energy and attacked him with it.

    Our attacks started to sh against one another, with each attack having greater power than before, but despite that, no one was able to take advantage of the fight. We were efficiently able to neutralize the attack of each other.

    Since the fight started, a faint red haze covered my eyes. It is nearly invisible; only those who looked at my eyes closely will be an able faint blood-red haze in my eyes. This blood-red is of the killing Rule, I concentrate the power of the Killing Rule in my visual senses.

    I am not only concentrating on the Killing Rule on my Visual senses but also on Auditory Senses, Sense Of Smell, Sense of Touch, and Soul Sense; it is very different from the cirction Killing Rule through my body and soul before.

    Here I am selectively concentrating on my sense rather than my whole body. It is a difficult and painful process. To do what I am doing, one needs expert energy control and the capability to bear a shit load of pain from sensory overload.

    With me concentrating my killing rule on specific senses, the data I am getting is huge that when I tried it the first time, I had fainted on the ground; the sensory overload was too much for me to bear.

    But with passing days, I got better and better at controlling and processing the data my senses sent me, and now it only gave me a major headache, which I could bear without much problem.

    This concentration of the Killing Rule on senses has brought me many benefits; now, I could calcte the power and speed of the opponent attack more precisely and also predict them better, which helps me react against them better.

    As I looked at my opponent, I saw every movement his body made, the breath he took, and the energy fluctuation he had released; it tells me everything I want to know about his uing attack.

    When I gathered enough data about him, I would be able to predict the attack before heunched the attack. The pure sensory rule did not have any offensive power but what they offer is much greater than any offensive Rule of the same stage.

    My Rule of Archaic Killing is one of the best Sensory Rule that is out there; there is probably no better sensory rule than this.

    ng ng ng...

    Suddenly blood Red Runes on the body of Albert brightly and his power rose explosively; his attacks have be faster and stronger by five times; if it had been any other person in my ce, they would not have been able to react this fast as I am right now.

    When he had increased his power, all I had to do is activate the few runic formation and power of my increased automatically so that I could easily respond to his attack, especially after I started to swallow and convert his energy.

    Before changes advised by the professor, it would have been difficult to swallow this amount of energy in such form; I would have needed to summon the full answer if I wanted to swallow and convey such a huge amount of energy.

    But with changes made, my Armor¡¯s swallowing power has been increased way greater than before.

 Chapter 1046 - Intermediate Grade Sun Rule

    <h4>Chapter 1046 - Intermediate Grade Sun Rule</h4>

    Five Minutes Earlier

    "That is a Runic Armor right?" Madam Sienna asked when she saw runic armor appear on the body of Micheal. Though she could not see the runes, she could still see it as the Runic Armor.

    "Yes," Josephine answered without hiding or invading, where everyone is a powerhouse and experienced to see through the truth. "There must be over five hundred runes used in the making of that Armor?" Madam Sienna asked.

    "A little over six hundred," Josephine answered with a smile, hearing surprise could help sh into her eyes, not only hers but others too shed in surprised as they could see the runic armor is not only using fire ability but also four kinds of Rule power and all these Rule powers and Level 1 Rule power at that with three of them being at Intermediate Grade.

    "Is he just showing off or is he capable of controlling them all?" Madam Sienna asked that Josephine had remained silent as there is no need to answer that question; it is right in front of them as Micheal is fighting with.

    The fight continued, and in between, the people¡¯s eyes would sh in surprise now, and then, seeing how Micheal effortlessly operated the Armor, they had got especially surprised when Micheal had increased the power of his attack five times when Albert increased his power.

    "I had not expected this boy would really create Runic Armor a year ago." said another voice. When this voice speaks out, everyone looks at it.

    "Lady Vivian, have you known about Micheal creating the Runic Armor?" Josephine asked in a surprise,

    "No, I did not. I had never expected he would create something like this." "A year ago, when he sparred with my student, he had an average ability, and I had casuallymented to him to create Runic Armor after he got badly beaten by my student," she replied before she turned back toward Josephine.

    "This is not a full Runic Armor of it, right? He had created a full-body Runic Armor consisting of over a thousand runes, right?" Lady Vivian asked, looking directly into the eyes of Josephine.

    While Josephine remained expressionless tody Vivains questions, those who were hearing the conversation had got deeply surprised as controlling something that isprised of over a thousand runes createspletely different implications.

    As that the level of control one needs simply beyond the Knight stage, controlling more than a thousand runes while fighting is a near-impossible feat that even they did not see anyoneing close to performing even in the central continent.

    Even those who were the best of the best of their generation were simply incapable of doing what Lady Vivian suggested.

    "Hahaha..." seeing no answer from Josephine,dy Vivian couldn¡¯t help but let out a softugh.

    "I had missed out on the great seed; I would have epted him, Crystal, when my student told me to," she said with a little sigh of regret before turning into the battle where change had urred.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed again, but this instead of attacking again, we both took a step back and looked at each other before intense pressure started radiating from him as the runes on his brightly.

    Now only the blood-red runes shining brightly, but his saber also started to release powerful fluctuations as the faint shadow of the Sun appeared behind him, and he appeared next to me as if he teleported.

    Everything had happened at extremely fast speed; one moment we both took a step back, and the next moment he had gone all-out attacking me; it is very swift, that a normal person with Level 3 would not have been able to react with such power but attack.

    But I am not an average person; I had been ready since he summoned all his power and came at me.

    "One Sun Annihtion!"

    He shouted as he attacked and the faint sun behind him started to shine brightly; that moment, I felt like I had been transported to the surface of the Sun; it felt extremely hot.

    It is not just a feeling but a real attack; if it had been normal Adamantine in my ce, he would have been burned to ashes, hell I would have also been quite injured if not for me wearing the Armor, and it is not a real attack.

    It¡¯s just the field created by the attack, the real attack in its Saber, which ising at me. The Art¡¯s, one can¡¯t really underestimate them, especially the ones that came from the Supreme Organisation.

    It¡¯s a good thing that in the Knight Stage, he can¡¯t show the full power of this move, from what Elina had told me and what I had read from the Info. This Art is extremely powerful that it would change the topography of the ce when it is used by the powerful expert.

    His saber came at me bearing the terrifying amount of heat, and while my sword went toward it, bearing a huge amount of strength. Seeing him attacking without holding back, I did not hold back either; I pushed my soul energy and activated all the power runes of my Runic Power.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed; just as they shed, I saw extremely thick Inheritance energying with shining yellow energy that looked like melted sunlight. As they were about to touch my skin, the energy got sucked into my Armor; as it did, the Armor shook lightly.

    If it had been before me using the Healing Rule to make it more tensile, I would have been worried by such shaking, as it would have meant my armor is close to breaking up, but now there is no fear.

    The Healing Rule made it quite flexible that I could bear much more load, so I am not worried; instead, I am focused on that terrifying melted sunlight energy which would have sent me to death if not for the protection of Armor.

    The energy of Art is extremely hot but what attracted me is the power Rule of the Sun that is hidden inside, the Rule of the Sun aspect heprehended is weaker than mine and still at the same level as me, at peak basic stage.

    As I focused on that Rule power, something had clicked inside me, and the next moment, I found the power of the Sun Rule increasing exponentially; it is clear that my Rule of Sun is advancing to the intermediate change.

    Inside my source, the change is happening; the Sun, which is Half Silver and Half Red, is growing by the moment. I could even see the change of it outside as red lines started to spread on my Armor.

    These red lines are distinctively different from the Blood Red Lines of the Killing Rule.

    As they spread, my Armor became more beautiful and powerful; there are not only red lines but silver lines too that are spreading, but they are not visible due to my armor already being silver already.

    I had been very close to reaching Intermediate Grade in my Sun Rule but did not expect; myprehension would be the one that will take it to Intermediate Grade.

    With my Rule of Sun reaching the Intermediate Grade, all my Rules are now at the Intermediate Grade, which had created the perfect harmony between my Rule powers, which was not present before.

    This harmony had made my Armor, even more, stronger than it already was before.

 Chapter 1047 - Win!

    <h4>Chapter 1047 - Win!</h4>

    With the Rule of Sun advancing, the power of my Armor increased instantly, and I attacked him to counter hising attack.

    He looked quite a little surprised as seeing me react this fast as he had expected I would need quite some time to deal with his first attack; by that time, he would be able to finish me off with the second attack.

    The n was simple but effective and would have worked on the other who had Level 3 Inheritance power seeing his powerful Art, but unfortunately, it is me who came across.

    Even if my Armor isn¡¯t able to digest all the energy, I could easily release the crushed energy. So, as long as the attack is not too overpowered, that could crush my Armor in a single attack.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Seeing two of his attacks failed, slight anger appeared on his face, and he started tounch attacks furiously, his attacks were extremely fast and powerful, and I had to give my all to respond to them.

    It¡¯s a good thing I have the swallowing Rule; if not for it, It would have been quite difficult for me to respond to such a degree, such quickly. The converted energy is a lifesaver in thebat; it is due to it, I am having no problem fighting against such a powerful opponent.

    "You are good, a lot more powerful than the intel states." He said suddenly while fighting, "Thank You for your praise." I said, replied with a smile while trying to deal with the feints he wanted to carry.

    To normal people, it may look like we are just wildly swinging our weapons, but an expert would be able to see each of our moves are precisely calcted.

    Combat is not simply swinging of weapons; it is a highly technical field where one has to perform countless calctions within microseconds, there countless faints, deceptions, and direct moves, one has to identify all of them before responding.

    All the people who were able toe to this level have gone through thousands of fights, and many of them were life and death battles. These instances make one an expert fighter.

    Not to forget, they are also trained by the powerhouses of their organizations, which furnished theirbat style even further. One has to be very careful when dealing with such opponents.

    Hun!

    We were just fighting when suddenly, the power of its attack increased again, but this time, unlike before, there was no indication. The runes on its body remained the same, so is the Sun Phantom behind him.

    If one always looks for these signs when fighting, then one would be a big idiot; these runes and phantoms created by the power of the arts are just visual effects. If one had enough control over one¡¯s abilities, he could manipte these visual effects at will.

    Albert did the same; he just turned off the visual effect of its Arts and Inheritance and attacked with his full strength. This time is he is using it all his strength, not holding even an ounce of strength back.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    He started to attack even more furiously with full strength, the strength of his attacks was so great that swallowing formation of my iplete armor could not swallow it all, I had released some of its energy.

    He is getting angrier and angrier with the inability to defeat me despite using all his strength; if there had been any other person in his ce, that person would have gotten angry as well.

    I fought against him for another minute before he decided to end it, as he had nothing much to offer.

    I would have liked to fight longer against him, as this will only be an interesting fight in which I will have the luxury to do so as other remaining members of my group are weakling.

    When I reach the Top 10, it will be me that is the end of the rope, trying my all to survive against my opponent.

    This time when our weapons shed, I took back my sword as usual before swinging it back as I usually do, but this speed of my sword is far greater than before. He put his Saber into the defensive posture to defend.

    But to his surprise, my huge sword strangely slipped into gaps of his defense before he could do anything and stood by its neck with his saber just a centimeter away from his neck.

    A slight surprise appeared on his eyes, seeing the sword on his neck before a look of disappointment shed on his eyes as he realized he had lost the battle.

    "Winner Micheal Zaar," the referee said second after I ced the sword on my opponent.

    Cheer Cheer Cheer...

    "Good Fight," I said to my opponent before walking out of the arena amidst huge cheer. This is the greatest cheer I have gotten until now.

    Well, this is the first fight of mine, which hassted for more than a second, so receiving cheers is obvious.

    "That was a great fight." "Somewhere in the fight, I had thought you would lose it," William said as he took my seat in the participant area. "Don¡¯t worry; I would not lose till I reach Top 10," I replied.

    "Well, you will reach the Top 10 before getting beaten by my sister there." William joked as he patted my shoulder.

    This joke may be turned out to be true; with my current strength, I don¡¯t think I am Jill¡¯s match.

    "Josephine, this battle was quite surprising. I can¡¯t wait for the Battle where this little guy will show his full Runic Armor." Madam Sienna said there was no sadness or disappointment that could be seen on her face despite seeing a member of her organization losing.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Madam Sienna, you will not be disappointed when he shows his full Armor," she replied.

    Since everyone had already guessed Micheal had full body Runic Armor, there is no need to scorn the intelligence of people here; she might well admit it openly admit it.

 Chapter 1048 - Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 1048 - Discussion</h4>

    The Championship continued, fights after fights kept being fought in ten arenas. Some fights ended in second, while others took hours. The audience in full spirit while some intelligent people like me frowned.

    Especially me who is feeling intense pressure, as I watched the fights, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how weak I am. I may be able to reach the Top 10 but going further than that would be extremely difficult.

    In the ten groups that were fighting, I noticed some people were still winning the fights in single moves, and by the time battles for Top 10 finished on the 13th day of the Championship, I was in intense pressure.

    I am feeling pressure because of the ten people that got into the Top 10, seven of them had finished their battles in a single move, without showing even an ounce of their power.

    Jill and Ellen are among these people, and two who had shown their powers were Rhea and me; even Rhea hadn¡¯t revealed Diamond¡¯s defense of hers, which means she is still holding back a lot of her strength.

    I am not the only one who iscking in confidence in myself, others too, which is why when I checked the betting site, I found my odds are worse. Even Rhea had much much better odds on her and than me.

    I had just returned to the mansion with the professor a few minutes, and now we are sitting in the conference room discussing the strategy.

    "You should be most careful of two people tomorrow," Professor said, and the projection of two people appeared in front of me, "Edmond Soren and Ellen Smith." She muttered.

    I looked at the projection of Ellen before turning toward the projection Edmond. Seeing him, my expression couldn¡¯t help but turn serious. It is not only because he is powerful but also because he is the target I had to defeat no matter what.

    He is the member of Sky Saber and the same young man which the powerhouse of the Sky Saber had brought with those two people. Ever since, I know, he is participating in the battle, I wanted to defeat him.

    "Both of them are extremely powerful," Professor said with a sigh, "You might not know, but that friend of yours had an Apex Grade Bloodline, which is the most desired thing in the whole world," she said.

    When Elina heard ¡¯Apex Bloodline¡¯ a look of extreme lodging couldn¡¯t help but appear in her, I do not know much about Bloodlines, but I know their value is greater than a special constitution, and Inheritance as a powerful Bloodline could give these two things to his host.

    I had known about Ellen having bloodline, she had not hidden from me, but I did not expect it to Apex Grade Bloodline, which changes everything. The Constitution I had been so proud of is nothing in front of her.

    If she had activated her Bloodline Completely, then Bloodline would grant her an Apex level Constitution which will be a grade above mine, and that will be just one of the perks of Apex Bloodline given.

    "This is Edmond Soren, he also has Grade 12 Constitution like you, but unlike you, he had epted the inheritance," Professor said as happened on his projection and his info started to appear.

    "He had epted the Level 4 Inheritance, and with that merged with his Constitution, the power he could show is above the Level 5 inheritance, not to forget the power of the Art he could show with his special constitution," the Professor said, hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    What kind of monster did they bring here? With such power, he is equal to Ellen, who had yet to activate her bloodlinepletely. These people would not need much strength to crush someone like me.

    "These are strong, but the other seven are not much weak either." the professor said, and the projection of the seven people appeared, and the professor started to describe the strength of seven people.

    When I started to hear it, I couldn¡¯t quite believe myself. Each and every one of them is very strong; even Rhea, whom I used to consider my equal, is terrifyingly powerful when the Diamondes to y.

    Till now, what she had shown is the surface of what she had possessed, and her real strength is quite terrifying.

    The professor is somehow able to gather quite detailed info on all people except for one, and that is Jill. There is a lot of info about her, but all of it useless, till now all fights she had flights and whatever recorded of her, she never showed her true abilities.

    All the fights she had fought, she had finished them all with her Physical strength without using any abilities.

    The intel credible we have about her is that she had epted a very powerful inheritance; this is all the professor was able to get from her when she had scanned Jill with her senses.

    "I had thought with your strength, you are getting into Top 5 even Top 3 would not be a problem but looked like I was utterly wrong," Elina said with augh; seeing herugh, I couldn¡¯t help butugh too as I had thought the same before the start of thepetition.

    "Micheal, have you made any progress with thest hurdle of your Art?" Professor asked, to which I shook my head.

    Two weeks ago, the professor had offered me an Art; at that time, I had told her I had already had it and was trying toprehend it. Now, I had almostprehended the whole Art, leaving just a tiny piece of it.

    As long as Iprehend that tiny piece, everything would fall into ce, and I would be able to use the power of the 1st Chapter. But till now, all attempts toprehend it has turned futile; still, I will keep trying.

    "You rest well, tomorrow will be a tough day." the professor said after another hour of discussion.

 Chapter 1049 - Participants Lounge

    <h4>Chapter 1049 - Participants Lounge</h4>

    After the discussion with the professor, I went to my parents, and I followed my usual routine of cooking and eating with them.

    My parents wanted me to focus on training since it is a critical day tomorrow but insisted on spending time with them. I already have a training schedule fix and training more than that will be just a waste of time.

    Like the Art, I have nearlyprehended the 1st Chapter on it and just need a tiny bit more understanding, and I don¡¯t think sitting for hours in one ce is going to give me that understanding.

    So, I spent two hours with my parents before I went to my training; I did what I do every day. I first practiced three methods before sitting an hourprehending the Art, which I had expected turned out to be futile.

    Before going to shower and sleep, I tried once again, breaking to the 7th Floor of the Tower.

    The 7th Floor is thest floor of the Tower and seeing how dense the Runes are on the Top Floor. I am very sure energies that would get refined by it would be off the charts.

    Such pure mana would increase the power of Armor immensely, and that is what I needed for Tomorrow, a powerful Runic Armor.

    My attempts to break into the Top Flood had been futile, though I havee quite close and was able to make a few cracks that time, still I was not able to st it; I was too drained to do that.

    Sigh!

    Sighing, I lifted my tired body and walked and took toward the shower beforeying on the bed and falling into a sleep which was not dreamless as usual, I had few dreams, but I forgot them by the time I woke up in the morning.

    After waking up, I freshened up and practiced for one and a half hours before I went to the kitchen and made breakfast, which the whole family eats together silently.

    The breakfast is usually silent, my parents seemed to be lost in their own thoughts, especially my mother, who had been quite silent for the past few days, my father seemed to know the reason behind it, but he did not tell me.

    After I finished eating breakfast infortable silence, I walked to the Garden where Elina and Professor are already waiting. I took a seat beside them as there is still some time before we leave.

    "Are you ready for today?" Professor asked after some time, "Ready as I could be." I answered with a smile, to win even a single match, I will have to give my all and that in consideration, I did note across someone like Ellen, who was too overpowered.

    Against someone like her, I would not be able tost more than a few moves, and if she takes me seriously, then I might be finished in a single move. To be honest, I don¡¯t want to ept this reality of my friend being too strong to finish me up in a single move, but it is the truth.

    I just hope that I did note across her during my first match; I want to fight a good fight and not get disqualified in a single attack, which I am sure I would if Ie across her, she will show no mercy, especially to me.

    Well, it did not matter, even if she became my opponents, I would still give my all as I will to any other opponent, it will not matter how strong they are.

    "Its time lets go," Professor said, and the three of us flew toward the championship venue.

    They seemed even more excited today; they should be. Only two days have remained, today¡¯s matches will decide who will go to the finals that will be held tomorrow, thest day of thepetition.

    "Good Luck." said professor, and next moment, I found myself enveloped me, and secondter, I found myself in a high ss suit where ten luxurious seats were ced.

    ¡¯The new participant¡¯s longe.¡¯ I thought. It is a good thing the professor had teleported me; otherwise, I would have been mobbed by people. Though flying is forbidden, people would still break the rules.

    Since I had entered Top 100, people had been taking photos of me constantly and started to camp outside of our Mansion. Professor had to erect the shields around the mansion to keep some crazy people out.

    Even now we wereing out; some people tried to fly toward us, if not for security that is stopping them, hundreds if not thousands of people would havee at us, discarding everything.

    The participant¡¯s longe is nearly empty, except for some servants and a girl named Cam Johnson, who is sitting on the seventh chair. Hearing my steps, she looked at me and nodded. I nodded back before sitting on my seat, which is thest one.

    I had just taken a seat when I sensed fluctuations, a handsome young man with blond hair appeared out of nowhere. George Carmen, also nodded at both of us before he took a seat at the other end.

    A minute after that, a short boy named Bobby Watts has appeared. A few seconds after that, it is Rhea who appeared, She smiled and sat on the eighth Seat.

    We did not talk much except for smiling and mouthing something to each other; she maybe my friend, but she is also my opponent to whom I have to beat, so we remain quiet.

    Soon seven people have already appeared, and now only three seats are empty, which are for Ellen, Jill, and that guy, and that guy Edmond, these three also the people I fear most in thispetition.

    Click!

    The door of the lounge opened, and Jill came in with a slight haggard expression. Here every person is a member of the Organisation and has been directly teleported here with the help of the senior.

    Jill had not joined any organization, so she had toe here on her through the hungry audience.

    Though she had been provided security of the powerful powerhouses, they still could not bepared to super powerhouses, which could make wet their pants with a slight release of their aura.

    "Micheal." Jill said as she sat beside me, "Jill." I replied with a smile. "I hope you have made preparations; I don¡¯t want you to lose in thepetition too early, at least not before we fight," she said, hearing I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised before a small smile came across my face.

    She had been a shy girl who was always careful before speaking, but now she had lost that shyness, at least among the friends.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will not lose before I fight you," I replied with a smile; jill wanted to say something when suddenly when we felt two presences appear behind us when I looked back, I saw Edmond and Elina appearing one after other.

    They attracted the gazes of everyone as they appeared, they were thest two people who had yet to arrive, and now they have arrived.

 Chapter 1050 - Camilla Vs George

    <h4>Chapter 1050 - Cami Vs George</h4>

    As they appeared, Ellen walked toward me directly and softly hugged me, "I would be very disappointed if you lose before even fighting me." "So you better pull out that Runic Armor my teacher had so many praises about and win till we met in the arena," she whispered in my ears before quickly taking her.

    I was just looking at Ellen when I felt a very cold sensation on my back; when I looked toward the direction I am feeling the gaze from, my eyes fell on the grey eyes of Edmond, who was looking at me weirdly.

    I don¡¯t know what those emotions mean, but they are giving me a very ufortable feeling, which means whatever the emotions, they did not have good intentions for me.

    He looked me with his eyes a second longer before he slowly walked away to his seat; only then I looked away from him. I don¡¯t know how powerful he is right now, but I am very sure he had grown stronger than before, and only Jill and Ellen could match him in strength.

    Sigh!

    I sighed and did not think about those thoughts anymore and looked ahead to the host who had flown to the center of the Arena. The fights will start in a few minutes, and I have to be ready, both mentally and physically.

    "Wee Everyone, I wee you all to the 14th day of the Continental Championship." The host said in a soft voice, which had brought the huge cheer out of the Million people who are sitting at the stadium.

    "The Rules of today are simple, all the..." The host exined the rules, which, as she said, are simple. The ten of us fight each other, the five of those will go for the quarter-final.

    The five people, the one who finished in the quickest time will directly reach the semifinals where he/she will fight the two people who emerge at the winner. If he wins the fight against both of the people, there will be no final, and he will be dered the winner.

    If he loses one fight or both, then the winner of two matches, then both of them will fight in the final tomorrow.

    "The first fight will be between Cam Johnson Vs. George, Carmen." The host said as the projection of both of them have appeared on the screen.

    As they saw both of their names called out, they both looked at each other before getting up and walking toward the different doors.

    A minuteter, I saw both of them appearing on the huge Arena from different sides. Seeing them, the audience cheered loudly; I had not heard such big cheer before.

    It is good that there are thousands of sound absorbers around the stadium to dull the sound; otherwise, normal people would have found themselves deaf in front of such a huge sound.

    As they both appeared on the Arena, a beautiful host appeared beside them as a referee and asked if they were ready to fight; seeing a nod from them, she gave them permission to fight.

    As gave permission, the battle started, and I have to say, both of them did not allow dilly dally much. They directly started using their Inheritance powers, wanting to finish the fight as quickly as possible so that they could get that slot.

    I observe the fight, not wanting to miss even a bit; the winner might meet me in the semifinals if I was lucky enough to cross the 1st hurdle. I have even started to use the killing rule, which I usually don¡¯t do as a migraine I feel while using it.

    There is too much data, but now that I need this data, in case I am, I will be fighting the winner in the next round.

    That is not the only reason, though; there are other reasons as well, like identifying their strength and weakness.

    From the feeling I got from these nine people, I had divided them into the three spectrums.

    The 1st spectrum includes Jill, Ellen, and Edmond; they give me the most intense feeling and have the strength to crush me in a single attack. The 2nd Spectrum includes Rhea, Cami, John, Simon, and Bobby; these are also very powerful and I do not have the confidence to defeat them.

    The 3rd spectrum includes me and George, who is fighting against Cam. He had epted Level 3 Inheritance and Level 6 Constitution, which enhances his power quite much, but I don¡¯t think all this will help him win against Cam.

    If I am right, then Cam will finish him in half an hour or so; she could finish him in a minute if she wanted to, but she will not. That will be revealed of abilities, and no smart person like her would tell opponents all her abilities before the fight.

    She will likely whittle George away till she would be able to finish him off without releasing her full abilities. Though she is holding back, still, the battle she is fighting is absolutely amazing.

    Both of them are using very powerful moves that if I had been in their ce, I would have had to summon the full Runic Armor. The small form of my Runic Armor would not have been able to hold against such powerful abilities.

    The Inheritance of both of them is amazing, so is their Arts. well, it is not surprising seeing they are from the Supreme Organisation. They did not admit the trash in their organization.

    The whole Arena is filled with the dreadful attacks that normal Adamantine would simply vaporize under; even those who had epted level 1 and Level 2 Inheritances would be instantly killed if theye under such attack.

    While I am watching, I am also calcting how I could respond to such an attack, their tens of scenarios ying inside my mind about responses I could make to their attacks.

    Time passed, and finally, forty-five minutester, Camunched a fierce sneak attack that George could not dodge. The attack hit him squarely on the head and knocked him directly unconcious.

 Chapter 1051 - Rhea Vs Edmond

    <h4>Chapter 1051 - Rhea Vs Edmond</h4>

    Cam returned to the amidst loud cheering; the battle was so amazing that it made the audience mad that they continued cheering even after Cam disappeared from their eyes.

    Cam returned, but George not, he went to different ces where he will fight for rankingter on, but that is none my business till I did not lose the battle that wille at me.

    "Well, that was an amazing Battle; let¡¯s hope our next contestants would entertain us with their strength simrly." She said as she looked at the screen where the names were shaking.

    "The next battle would be between Rhea Holt and Edmond Soren." The host announced. I was a little startled hearing that and couldn¡¯t help but curse inside my mind.

    ¡¯Why did she get such a powerful opponent? I hope her Diamond Defense gives her a chance to fight back.¡¯ I thought as I mouth ¡¯Best of Luck¡¯ to Rhea when she looked at me before leaving.

    She nodded in thanks before she walked through the left door while Edmond through right. A minuteter, both appeared in the Arena, amidst the cheer of the crowd, which is greater than thest fight.

    "Both of you ready?" The Hostess/Referee asked both of them nodded.

    "Fight!" she said.

    The next moment, the things I saw was one of the greatest things I have ever seen in the battle in my life. It was mind-blowing, not only for me but just also for the audience.

    As the hostess shouted fight, a huge change urred in both of them. Behind Rhea, a very faint Phantom of Huge Snake appeared. It is huge and long. and has feathers covering half of its body.

    The snake looked very dangerous and bloodthirsty, but its whole body covered glittering Diamonds. Even its phantom is very faint; it is enough to make shudders to all people who are watching, the huge phantom behind her that mesmerizes.

    If I am not wrong, then the Phantom is likely the Mythical Feathered Serpent, A mutated/Type of Feather to be exact. It is her Bloodline, I had guessed about it before, but I had never been sure but seeing I am sure now.

    Though the bloodline is not fully awakened, it is still hugely oppressive that normal people would not be able to move under such pressure.

    As the feathered serpent appeared behind her, Diamond runes started to flow out her body till it created the majestic Diamond Armor; just as Diamond appeared her, a light gleamed in her hand, and the sword appeared.

    The sword had a red handle and diamond de, even from the distance I looked at, I felt cuts over my body. The sword¡¯s sharpness would not lose to my totem Artifact when I activated its enchantment.

    While the spectator of Rhea was grand, the spectator of Edmond was a little muted but no less amazing.

    He activated his Constitution and Inheritance at the same time, ayer of fiery Brimstone started to appear on him and covered him like Armor; the only part of his body, which is not covered his head.

    One could blue fire glittering and smokeing from the hundreds of gasps of his Armor, which made it look even more Demonic. The Totem Artifact is the same his Armor made of Brimstone, including the de of his sword.

    While the Diamond Armor of Rhea made her look like Angel from heaven, the Brimstone Armor looked like a Demon.

    It may look like minutes had passed, but it took them less than a second to summon their power beforeing toward each other with War Cry; the scene was so surreal that I had gotpletely lost in it.

    Both of their weapons shed, which created a deafening sound and shockwave that shocked all those who are watching. They got even more shocked when they saw Rhea take back.

    Bloodlines are powerful than the Constitution, but it is when it is fully awakened. The pseudo awakened is also very powerful, but the opponent she is facing is not weak either.

    He had Grade 12 Special Constitution, which¡¯s powerpletely drawn out by the perfect inheritance. Such a gravebination is beyond powerful, so it is not surprising he can push the Rhea back easily.

    After the first attack, heunched another and then another at every attack, Rhea would take at least a one step back; despite Rhea¡¯s attempts to draw out more power from her inheritance, she is getting pushed back.

    Edmond is very powerful; he is using the natural power of his Constitution very efficiently. Bombarding Rhea with brimstone fire, it¡¯s a good thing the power of Rhea is purely defensive that she has any harm aside from getting pushed back at every attack.

    I could see the frustration on her masked face as she tried to find a way to release herself from the entanglement of Edmonds¡¯s attack, but everything turned futile.

    The attacks of Edmonds are too powerful and not to forget his nearly wlessbat style, which is making use of every opening present to Rhea¡¯s defense. I am quite impressed and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it would feel like fighting him.

    I shook my head at those thoughts; currently, the Inheritance power that Edmond is projecting is at Level 3, but when itbines with his Constitution, its power has reached above Level 4, closer to Level 5.

    The current power he is attacking Rhea with is already enough to st my Armor apart, and the funny thing is, this is not even his true power. He is far stronger than he is showing.

    If I were to guess, I would say that he had epted the Level 4 inheritance at the least, there are even chances that he might have even epted the Level 5, if he had enough willpower, he could ept the Level 5 Inheritance with the power of his Grade 12 Special Constitution.

    BANG!

    Suddenly, the Saber of Edmond grew bright, and he attacked; his saber smoothly passed the sword Rhea and whip across her chest, which created a shocking force that sent Rhea directly out of the Arena.

 Chapter 1052 - The Wind Duplication

    <h4>Chapter 1052 - The Wind Duplication</h4>

    "Wow, that was quite a fight. It hadpletely blown my mind." The host said, despite her immense power her voice seemed quite shaky.

    The fight was really amazing, it had blown everyone¡¯s mind. The audience is still cheering Edmonds¡¯s name even after the fight is over.

    Edmond had shown his power and finished off one of the most difficult opponents within two minutes. I could still remember his intense attacks like spider webs that entangled Rhea more and with every attack.

    I wish I had enough time to ept the Inheritance, If I had I would not be weaker than Edmond. I too have a Grade 12 Constitution like him and with the Inheritance, I would have been able to draw its full power of my Constitution.

    "The next fight will be of Simon Tusk and Micheal Zaar." I was busy in my thoughts when suddenly I heard my name, when I looked ahead I saw my image projecting with Simon¡¯s.

    ¡¯Looks like, it is finally my turn." I said to myself as I stood up, I saw good luck that Jill and Ellen¡¯s mouth before looked at Simon who was looking at me before I waled to the left door while Simon to the Right.

    "Micheal Micheal..."

    When I walked out, I heard thousands of voices calling my name, it felt a little overwhelming seeing thousands of people calling with you having only meters distance between them.

    It is a good thing there is a forcefield separating them to me, otherwise, I am very sure they would havee at me like hungry wolves and I would have drowned in their bodies.

    I smiled at them seeing they were taking photos but also quicked my face toward Arena and a few secondster, I walked out the tunnel into the huge Arena under the gazes of Millions of people.

    For a few days, I had fought under the eyes of these many people but not all of the eyes were locked on me, there were ten arenas around where Battles were fought consecutively.

    I had to take a couple of breaths before I walked toward Simon who is already in the center of the Arena.

    Simon is a muscled guy wearing full-body Blue Armor, he is from the Windows Temple, and if intelligence is right then he has epted the Level 4 inheritance which makes his very very powerful opponent that I had to give my all to fight.

    Thud

    As we appeared ten meters away from each other, the hostess appeared between us and I have to say she looked even more beautiful up close and it was a lot more powerful than I had initially thought.

    "Both of you ready?" she asked, we nodded in unison. "Fight!" she said after a second.

    Just as we heard the word ¡¯Fight¡¯, we moved toward each other at our greatest speed while activating our powers. A thick Silver liquid with many colored lines started to spread around my body and a momentter a Solid Runic Armor appeared on my body.

    He is fast!

    I thought as I sword appeared on my body and speed runes lit on my armor. I have to be careful of his speed. Those from the Windgods¡¯ Temple are known for their speed, I would pay a grave price if I underestimated his speed.

    Like me, he had had changes that appeared on his body but unlike Armor that appeared most people¡¯s bodies. He had a faint green priestly robe appear on him which is littered with many emerald-colored runes.

    If he wasn¡¯t holding a nearly two-meter long Axe and showing battle intent in his eyes, I would have thought he was a priest who was running fast to save someone¡¯s life.

    Soon we appeared next to each other attacked at the same time, he swung his Axe while I swung my sword at him while carefully concentrating for every part of its body, so I could get a clear idea about its attack.

    Hun!

    I looked when suddenly I saw the speed of his Axe increasing five times when it was halfway reaching my sword. It was a good thing, I have fully concentrated all my senses on him and noticed the fluctuation of power immediately.

    Just as I noticed, I activated the few runes, and the speed of my sword increased by five times. He looked quite surprised seeing, I was just a fraction behind increasing the speed of my sword.

    He had expected to catch me off guard with his speed but did no; he would have been able to do that if he used all his power, that time, even a fraction of time, would have cost me dearly with the speed his ax wasing at me.

    But did want to show all his strength to others who are watching from the participant¡¯s area.

    This is a great mistake, fighting me one should try to finish me off as quickly as possible, once enough time passes and I study my opponent¡¯s movements, then even if he is stronger than me, I will fight a way to defeat him.

    ng!

    Our weapons finally shed, producing deafening sound and shockwave which made the audience gasp.

    His attack was very powerful, especially that razor-sharp wind type Inheritance Energy which has the form tornado; if any normal Adamantine had got even ten if this energy into his body, he would be shredded into fine particles of flesh and bone.

    To be honest, this is one most dangerous Inheritance Energy I had ever encountered, and I am d the professor had helped me improve my Armor; otherwise, my Armor would have the capacity to swallow this powerful energy when it reached in great quantity.

    He looked at me intently as our weapons locked with each other before his expressions became firm, and the next moment, I saw four copies of himing out of him and surrounding me.

    There are a total of four copies that came out, including Simon, they are five. This is not an Art but an envy-worthy inheritance ability Windgods Temple¡¯s main Inheritance, The Wind Duplication.

 Chapter 1053 - True Power

    <h4>Chapter 1053 - True Power</h4>

    The Wind Duplication is an envy-worthy Inheritance Ability of the Wind God Temple¡¯s main inheritance. It is the best ability to be used in War but it worked fine in dual too.

    As I had said, the clones it had created are notpletely realistic as what Elina did with her Art, one could clearly see them being wind clones but they are not as powerful as the clone Elina had created. These clones only have 10% power of the main body.

    The reason this ability is envy-worthy because numbers one could create with it. The professor said, the most proficient one could create more than hundreds of wind closes that each had 10% of the main body, this is not Art of Elina could do.

    In the War, they could be terror but here when in the duel they are not much use as I am only slightly weakened than him and his clones of 10% strength would just annoy me without dealing with much damage and that is what it is doing.

    This envy-worthy ability of it will not be much useful in the next match as it is against me, it is due to that it had shown this ability.

    It wanted to annoy me with the clones, so I could not focus properly which will give his chance of finished me off quickly without much revealing its power.

    If there were others, someone of my strength, in my ce that n would have worked but now it will work in my favor.

    More attacks mean more power, even if its annoying little flyes could only offer so much, I would still be satisfied by this power which will aid me to defeat the main body.

    As the clones came out, a silveryer started to spread over my face. I usually don¡¯t cover my face, even though covering it with Runic Armor means more and more power.

    I never liked helmets much, especially in the battle, I liked to keep my head free of all obstructions but now that these annoying flew had appeared, I had to cover my heard fully.

    Who knows one of their des might slip my defense and reach my n.a.k.e.d neck that would be a game over for me. So, it is better I cover my neck for both power and protection.

    We continue looking at each other eye to eyes before taking back our weapons and attacking again. This is time, there is not only one person attacking me but five but I did not have care for the four of them.

    Other people would not do that, these people have 10% power of the is enough to shake someone like Cam if it hit her Armor directly but my Runic Armor is different than the convection Armor.

    No matter where one attack, they will still face the tensile defense which would immediately transfer power to the whole Armor through the intricate formation. No power will remain concentrate on the same ce to damage unless it far beyond what my armor could swallow.

    ng! ng ng...

    Our weapons shed against and right after that, I another four attacked came at me with all of them being targeted at my head but they did not do anything except for creating sparks and shockwaves.

    He seemed slightly surprised seeing me not caring about his closes soon his eyes hardened and he attacks with a lot more speed and power than before, seeing that I had too activated few runes and swing my sword in counter with my sword holding the same amount of power as his.

    ng ng ng!

    Our weapons shed faster and faster with more power, the pests that were attacking me had also increased their power but that did not anything but give more energy to swallow.

    I am barely using any attacking him, all that I am using hade from him and little pests.

    They are giving me so much energy that even if Simon increases the power of his attacks every time, I just have to use the converted energy of his previous attacks and attacks of his clones, and add a little bit of mine before attacking.

    This too good. I had never fought such a battle where I used so little of my energy, here he is giving me nearly all the energy I need and also showing me hisbat style fully without hiding anything.

    I wish Ie across such giving opponents more often, they are a nice surprise from the same old, same old I fight every day.

    Still fighting him is not easy, he is the fastest opponent I¡¯ve fought, such people are very trickier to deal with. With their speed, they could make a lot of stealthy moves that by the time you realized it, it is already veryte.

    He is taking full advantage of his speed, using every trick he had in his arsenal to him and I am doing everything to stop him. His de would always be stopped by my sword.

    I may have confidence in my Armor, but I am not an idiot to let his de touch my Armor; powerful people like ten ways to explode in power at right movements, and I am not too sure my Armor would be able to withstand the direct strike of his full power.

    Which is why I had beenpletely defensive, rarelyunching the offensive of my own. I have been studying him withplete focus; I want to get theplete data on him so that I could finish him through his weakness.

    Currently, from the strength, I can sense from him and seeing his speed, even if I used the full power of my Armor, I do not have full confidence to beat him. The only surely wat to beat his is his weakness.

    Ten minutes passed by, and attacks have grown even stronger; he has now revealed the power ispared to the strong Level 3 inheritance bearers that very few could match, anything further and his attack will reach that Level 4, his true power which I am he will start to use within a minute.

    He by now cleary understood there is no way he could beat me without using his true power. So, he will show it whether he wants to or not.

 Chapter 1054 - Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 1054 - Explosion</h4>

    Thud!

    "It seemed like I have underestimated this Runic Armor of yours," "I should have used my full power at the beginning and use it to finish you off as soon as possible," he said as hended back.

    To his admission, I had just smiled. Telling him he was right would feel like gloating, so I might as well just smile and wait for his attack.

    It had been over twenty minutes since we had started fighting and I had collected a lot of data on him. With this much data on him gave me 70% confidence to win the fight.

    If I had ten more minutes and he had shown his Art, that would have turned to 90% but still him giving me twenty minutes is more than I had expected; I will make do with what I have to do

    "Be careful now, I am going to use my full strength," he said, and an amazing visual Phenomenon erupted around him, which made the audience gasp as it looked very beautiful.

    ¡¯Art of Ten Thousand Leaves.¡¯ I said as I saw the runes on his Robe lit and beautiful leaves appeared around him that looked like they were carved from the flecks of Emerald.

    He is at the 1st Level of his Ten Thousand Leaves Art, which gives ess to thousand leaves. These leaves may look delicate and beautiful, but they are extremely dangerous; the sharpness of these leaves isparable to my sword.

    With the full power of his Art and Inheritance activated, he appeared in front of me as if he was teleported and attacked. As he did, a wave of thousands leaves came behind his Saber.

    I wanted to dodge, but it is nearly impossible to do that; the speed of his was so great that I would not be able to take a step back, much less dodge. Under such an attack, I could only counter.

    So, I activated all the Runes of my Runic Armor, holding nothing back as I swung my sword. This is a real battle full of strength and winning it will depend on how speedily I could operate my Army.

    CLANG!

    Dhud Dhud Dhud...

    Our weapons shed loudly and sent an immense amount of Inheritance at me, which left my Armor intensely, but that is just a starting; right after the sh, the thousands leave attacked.

    The attack felt like that of the machine gun; each leaf had a power greater than the bullet that would though my body if my Armor was not able to defend against them.

    My Armor in intense pressure, It is shaking madly as if it is on the verge of copse, and I would not lieit is really; it near the copse. If I had not been operating each rune with all my soul energy, the Armor would have crashed already.

    The power of the Level 4 Inheritance is really amazing, more powerful than I had thought that would these attacksing; I had to expel nearly half of the energy which had been crushed.

    If I tried to convert more than half of the attacking energy of it, the Armor would coge. I am already taking a huge risk of converting half of the energy as I have an extreme need for it; my own strength is not enough to hold Simon.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Simon started his furious assault with the speed that I am able to follow due to killing energy. If; if I used my normal senses, then he would becamepletely blur to me.

    Professor was right when she said I should be careful of the speed, you can never underestimate the rate of those from Windgods temple.

    Step Step Step...

    I started to take steps back; his attacks are too powerful to mitigate the force, I had to take an action back with each. He had now be some kind of speed demon, which is attacking me from every direction, not to forget these leaves, which not only are powerful but also possess the ability to disorient.

    If not having Level 1 sensory Rule, I would havepletely beaten by it. My old Level 2 Killing Rule, even at Intermediate grade, would not have been able to resist the effect of those leaves.

    I continue to respond in a phantom-like form that is appearing in every direction, trying to crack my defense while all I could do is defend with all my strength as I did not have a choice other than to give my all.

    Hun!

    I was just responding to his attack when suddenly my gaze concentrated on sparks that created when our weapons shed, and something clicked inside my mind, thest piece of the puzzle that had been bugging me for quite a while finally be solved.

    I had finallyprehended thest piece of chapter 1 of Eldritch Sword Art, now everything has be clear, and could use it whenever I want it.

    Eldritch Art: Chapter 1 Explosion.

    It feels a little strange to have Chapter 1 of the Sword Art named Explosion, but when one looks at what it entails, one would feel it is an entirely justified name.

    This Sword Art is definitely quite different from the Arts I¡¯ve experienced so far, and one might even say it is quite nasty, but I liked it very much and couldn¡¯t wait to use it, and I did not wait.

    The moment Iprehended the first chapter, I used it.

    As I used, I could feel the power of the Art in my sword. I had controlled the visual phenomenon it might have created, which is a small thing for me, and swung my sword at Simon.

    Now, I just have to wait for our weapons to sh, just as that happens, Simon and the audience will receive quite a surprise.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed against like which had been shing for a few minutes. Just as they shed, Simon took back his sword tounch another attack when he stopped midway, and his expression changed intensely.

    BANG!

    An intense fear appeared on Simons¡¯s face as he tried to activate his defensive ability but did not when suddenly a huge explosion covered Simon.

 Chapter 1055 - Winner

    <h4>Chapter 1055 - Winner</h4>

    The explosion created a huge sound as it hadpletely covered Simon; I could see how silver energy acted like a fuse and lightened the whole Simon up.

    The Eldritch Sword Art is a little different than normal or at least its first chapter, which is the only one I was able to read. It used one¡¯s ability and worldly energy to create a bomb that quickly spread over the user and create the explosion.

    It worked really well, especially when there is another energy like just now Simon was using the Inheritance Energy and Energy of the Art. My attack had merged with them and created even bigger energy.

    Thud!

    I was in my thoughts when the dusk around Simon cleared, but just as that happened, I saw Simon losing consciousness and falling down on the floor.

    Normally it is very hard to make one this level of powerhouse unconscious, but the power of the attack was too great that Simon could not resist; he had fallen unconscious and quite seriously injured.

    "Micheal Zaar Winner!" The host dered, and a deafening cheer broke through the audience. They seemed to have enjoyed the fight very much, as this is the biggest sound made by the audience.

    I looked at Simons¡¯s unconscious form, which is being taken away before walking out of the Arena myself amidst the huge cheers.

    "You have really found a good see, Josephine." "Capable of controlling more than a thousand Runes at the same time, there has never been a Knight in the past thousand years who had such exquisite energy control." Lady Vivian said.

    "Thank You for praise,dy Vivian," Josephine said with a smile. "Josephine, that was quite a unique Art; I did not know you have something like that, your Academies Repository," she said, which strange ze in her eyes.

    Hearing the word repository, members of the Supreme Organisation had a strange gleam in their eyes. It is especially intense in the eyes of Wisdom Tower and Hawthorns Sea¡¯s members.

    I entered the participant¡¯s area and finally felt little; the cheer of the audience was really too intense. I rather fight back to back ten times rather than face such a wild audience.

    "Nice Explosion!" Jill said lightly as I sat on my seat, to that I had just smiled.

    Theprehension of Art came at the right time; without it, it would have been really difficult for me to win the fight, and that was just a starting; there is still a quarter-final match, and if I am somehow able to win that there is semifinal which I really don¡¯t think I could win.

    "The Battle Explosive, I hope our next would also create such impressions as this one had." The host said as she appeared in the center of the Arena.

    "The next battle will be between Jillian St Palen and Bobby Watts." The host announced as the name and projections of both of them appeared on the screen.

    Just as Jill¡¯s name is announced, an excited expression appears on the face of Jill; it is like she couldn¡¯t wait to join the battle. " Good Luck!" I said softly when she got up from her stop.

    Winning this battle would not be a problem; Bobby is strong, have around the same strength as Simon, but he is not at the level of Jill. She will easily defeat him; the only question is how much power will she have to show to beat him.

    Even Edmond has to reveal little of his power against his opponent, and Jill will have too. I could see everyone¡¯s gaze became sharper as Jill and Bobby appeared on the Arena, wanting to watch the moves they will reveal.

    Their battle started, and right from the moment, it was shocking, right from Bobby invoke his inheritance and Art as he saw Jill in horror. Not only was he shocked but us too.

    Speed, what kind of f.u.c.k.i.n.g speed it is, Ive never seen any knight this fast. If not for the killing Rule helping, I would have seen the green blur moving across the battlefield.

    Jill is too fast; in front of it, the speed that Simon disyed earlier is child y, and the only reason Bobby is staying in the Arena because of his damn good Art. Unlike most people who had offensive Art, Bobby had defensive Art, and seeing it helping him to avoid his razor-sharp attacks. It is a damn good defensive Art.

    Speed had always been Jill¡¯s forte; the ability she got from her monster is also that of the speed. After the initial shock wore down, seeing her speed, I am not much surprised seeing her have such awesome speed.

    She has huge strength, so it is normal for her to have such great speed; I just wished I could have such speed.

    I could have a speed that is far greater than it if I can help us my Mystic Energies into my Armor; my Armor would reach an entirely new height if I am able to incorporate the Mystic Energies into my Armor.

    But it is hard, extremely hard.

    I had asked the professor about it, and she said it is possible, and she even told me some ways to do that, but each of that way out of my league. No knight level could use those ways, even those who reached the unknown level of Knight could not do that.

    Sigh!

    I sighed as I shook my hands with those and watched the battle, which ising to an end. Jill had already destroyed more than half of his defense, and it would not take more than minutes to destroy the other half the Armor.

    Seconds passed by, and with each second, Jill had destroyed more and more his Armor till the ck golem phantom that was covering himpletely crushed under the delicate de of Jill.

    Jill had defeated her opponent in less than four minutes. Now the only fight remained till the Top 5 could be decided.

 Chapter 1056 - Top 5

    <h4>Chapter 1056 - Top 5</h4>

    "Now, it is time for thest battle of the Top 10." The Host said as Jill returned to the Participants Area. "Ellen Ashford Vs. John Hall." The Host called.

    This is thest fight of the Top 10; with it finished, the Top 5 will be selected, that will be quarter-final, only winning the match will be one reach the semifinals that will happen today.

    Ellen and John went out through the two doors and minutester; they reached the Arena where their fight started with the permission of the referee.

    The strange thing happened as the fight started, unlike her opponent John, Ellen did not use her bloodline. She had just summoned her white sword and moved to fight.

    A frown couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face when I saw her body, even Edmond and Jill, who gave me the same feeling as she had shown some of their power when fighting.

    Soon the frown eased on my face, Ellen is not someone who will get drunk on power and think less of her opponent, especially at this stage, and I was right when I saw the momentum Ellen is moving toward John and got quite shocked.

    Her speed is great; I could see the resistance of Air when she moved through it, though her speed could not bepared to speed; it is extremely fast, a little slower than what I got when I activated the full power of my runic armors speed formations.

    Which is a shocking thing as she is just using just her physical energy, not her bloodline? Even if she had hidden the visual effect of the activation of her Bloodline, the energy fluctuation would be sensed no matter how much energy control she had, but there is nothing.

    It is quite difficult to gain such immense physical strength while still being a knight. It is likely the work of her bloodline; it is strengthening her body passively; it is quitemon for a bloodline to do that.

    The more powerful the Bloodline is, the more passively it will strengthen the host¡¯s attribute, and since Rachel¡¯s Bloodline is an Apex bloodline, it is not that surprising for her to have such scary physical strength.

    Finally, both of them shed and were equally matched, which seems to make John unhappy as the fury dawned on his face, and he started to attack crazily while Ellen was defending against them at the east.

    Despite using his full power and Art, John is still incapable of pushing Elena; he could only fight her to a standstill.

    Here in the Participants area, the four of us watched the fight very very carefully. Ellen is going to win, and there is no doubt in that, so we are watching every move carefully to create a n to defeat her.

    It is especially true to Edmond and Jill, who both were till now watching the leaning rxdaily from their chairs have not strained up and now watching the fight with their abilities.

    The fight continues with John using all his abilities while Ellen is calmly countering them. Thissted for five minutes before Ellenunched her offensive and started to push back against John.

    My expression couldn¡¯t help but change, seeing that I know things will happen but did not happen this quickly. Ellen continued to push back, and three minutester, her while the sword was on the neck of John.

    There was quite dessapointment on John¡¯s face when a sword appeared on his neck, but he epted defeat, and both of them walked out of the Arena in deafening cheers of the audience.

    "Well, quite a fight, isn¡¯t it?" The host said to the audience as she appeared on the Arena; to her question, the audience cheered loudly, showing their emotions.

    "Now that the Top five had been selected, It is time for Quarterfinals." The Host said amidst the cheer of the audience as she looked at a screen where projections of five frames were floating.

    "As per rules of the Championship, Edmond Soren will directly be advanced to semifinals as he finished the battle quickest while the remaining four while will have to fight battles to advance into it," she said. The frame of advance, Edmon flew to the Semifinal Bracket.

    "Now, it is time for the 1st match of the Quarterfinals." The host said, and frames started. I watched the frames with bated breath as there is a very high chance I will fight those fights.

    "The Battle will be between Cami Johnson and Micheal Zaar." The host announced and finally released the breath that I did not know I was holding.

    A faint smile appeared on my face as I saw the name of Cami. I am very happy it is Cam as I was very sure I would have been no match against Jill and Ellen; they would finish me off within five minutes.

    I smiled at my friends as I got up from my spot and walked toward the Arena. This time the audience was even crazier, but I had little experience; I smiled and waved at them as I walked toward the Arana.

    Soon, I reached the Arena and came face to face with Cam, looking at me without expression. The only emotion she had on her is battle intent; her eyes are burning with it.

    All her intel, abilities, and battle shed before, and I knew I had to use most of my power from the beginning. She will be harder to deal with than Simon with her Level 10 Elemental constitution.

    She had not used the power of her Elemental Constitutionst time when she fought against George, but I am very sure she will use continuation now, which will boost the power of her Level 4 tremendously.

    It is a good thing I hadprehended the 1st Chapter of my Eldritch Sword Art; otherwise, I would have had no hope to win this round.

    "Both of you ready?" The Hostess/Referee asked, and we nodded in unison.

    "Fight," she said and disappeared from her spot.

 Chapter 1057 - Vs Camila I

    <h4>Chapter 1057 - Vs Cam I</h4>

    As we heard the fight, the explosive auras shot from us as we moved toward each other.

    Cam had beautiful watery runes spreading all over her body while my body started to get covered in Silver Armor as my sword appeared on my hands and started to glow bright red.

    The runes have fully covered her body as she activated her Inheritance to the full power of Level 4, she had not used the power of constitution yet, but worldly energies are spinning around her; it is clear that she activated her art, and it is powerful.

    My expression became serious as I sensed the Art; art is inheritance Art, which means it is from inheritance¡¯s collection and using its energy to power, which makes it very powerful.

    Normally people don¡¯tprehend the Inheritancetance Art, at least not before they could level up from the Knight Stage. As not only do they have great expenditures, but they are also very hard toprehend than the Regr Arts.

    Soon I reached closer and swung my sword; she also turned her weapon at me, bearing great momentum.

    BANG!

    An explosion created, and we shot back like a cannonball; in this sh, she was not the only one who had used her Art. I had used it too, but unlike the time I had used it, Simon, she had an idea about how Arts works.

    She had been prepared; my art released the energy to make an explosion; it stopped at the tip of her sword.

    Seeing no way to move forward, the energy of my Art lightened up the energy that had to stop it from moving forward, and an explosion was created.

    The explosion was so powerful that it shook my Armor; if it had been someone with level 3 power, he would have directly gotten very seriously injured.

    I stabilized in the air and saw Cam also controlling her momentum at the same time and now looking at me. Her expressions have be even soberer after the attack.

    We looked at each other for a moment before we shot toward each other; normally, we preferred to fight on the ground, as 99% had been fought.

    The reason is that it is easy to build momentum and flexible movement as she could not control the worldly energies to fly on her own, which gave us less flexibility, but now we are fighting in the air.

    All the attacks from now on are going to have the explosion as long as they kept countering them directly.

    In the ground, the pressure of the explosion is great. The shockwave had the obstruction of the ground, but on the air, the shockwave could move everywhere, putting up less pressure on us.

    BANG!

    Another explosion rang out as ou weapons and learning lesson from thest attack, I immediately moved back right after the explosion, but my Armor is still rattled by it.

    The power of the explosion could not be underestimated, especially when this attack had far more power than thest explosion. Even Cam, who had her head unprotected in the 1st explosion, had to cover her head immediately, but some of her hair still got singed.

    BANG BANG BANG BANG...

    Explosion after explosion started to ring out in their air, creating the beautiful disy of the Silver and Blue. The audience had beenpletely mesmerized by such disys that they were cheering at every explosion, getting bigger and bigger with every attack.

    There are very few attacks that could create such an explosion; it is the first time the audience is seeing such big and sound explosions in the Arena since the championship started.

    While the audience is enjoying it, I am quite stressed. After every attack, I had topletely focus on my Armor as it absorbed the powerful force of explosions that came at me.

    Though I tried to get a move back as soon as our weapons shed, there was still a huge force I got hit by, and I attacked with more and more power, the power of the explosion became greater.

    I had to focus everything on the Armor to manage the forceing to me like a wrecking ball. It is a good thing that through the constant battle, I had be even more proficient in handling the Armor.

    My Runic Armor is like mecha; it is powerful but could be even more powerful if the one that is piloting it. My Runic Armor is flexible that way, and the more I use it, the better it bes.

    Though it may rattle whenever the force of explosions crashed into it, it is actually fine or maybe not. It always on the cusp of crashing under such huge force, but now I have be quite efficient in handling.

    The force of the explosion is great that my Armor could not convert it all; I had to absorb all the force and crash into my Armor and crush it before releasing more than half while converting it to the limit.

    In such pressure, I realized and devised a few tricks of handling such force, which made my handling of Armor even more efficient.

    BANG BANG BANG...

    A huge sound rang across the whole Arena; we both were trying tounch the attack on each other¡¯s bodies. It is the only way we could defeat each other, but how can it be easy?

    We both are the experienced fighters that have fought thousands of battles to finished ourbat style; it is not easy to attack our bodies. Even with the help of the powerful Rule killing Rule, I find very few openings in herbat style.

    And those openings that are visible are easily defendable, which makes attacking her body too.

    Hun!

    We continue fighting for fifteen minutes when suddenly, I sense something, and the next moment, I see a blue energy dome filled with runes spreading out of her at extremely fast speed.

    Domain!

    Cam had finally used her domain; I am not one bit surprised seeing her using Domain. She had a Level 10 Elemental Constitution; she could use that.

    But that is not worrying me; what worried me was the fearful energy that was emitting from her; she had finally integrated her Constitution with her Inheritance, which made her power rise explosively.

 Chapter 1058 - Vs Camila II

    <h4>Chapter 1058 - Vs Cam II</h4>

    Her domain is spreading at super fast speed and already surpassed a hundred meters, which should have been its range since her Constitution is Level 10, but due to it integrating into Inheritance, not only the power of Domain has increased but also its range.

    I could see the aqua blue domaining at me, and in less than a second, it will envelop me if I did not move away from my spot, but I will not move away.

    Closebat is the only way I could defeat her, and since she had activated her Domain, there is no reason for me to hold back, so without wasting a second, I released my two Domains together.

    A single domain would not be enough to hold her back Domain, which is integrated into Inheritance; even two of my Domains will be barely able to contend against her domain.

    As the Blood Red and Grey Domains released from her, a look of surprise appeared on Cam¡¯s face. Till now, I haven¡¯t shown my Constitution or the Domain that came with it.

    The Level 12 Constitution is extremely rare that only one in a Billion would have such a constitution. Even in the whole Championship, only one other person than me has such a Constitution.

    So, it is normal to get shocked seeing my Constitution, but that shocksted only for a moment before her eyes became firm, and she pushed her Domain toward mine.

    Zing Zing Zing...

    Her Aqua Blue Domain pushed toward my Blood Grey Domain before the two Domains shed against each other.

    Just after the one sh, the disadvantage of my Domain could be seen, but it is very slight that it did not affect the domain.

    Cam is furiously shing her Domain against mine trying to destroy, but she was not despite having a slight advantage.

    Our domains kept shing till they finally started to seep into each other, the sh is still happening, but much on a deeper level, one could sh happening as the Domains began to each other.

    We moved closer to each other as our domains seeped more and more and more into each other before finally both domains mergedpletely, and now both of standing in the three meters of Globe made of Blue, Red, and Grey energies that are shing against each other.

    I am surrounded by water, the furious waves trying to hit me with all their strength, but Blood Grey winds wille and destroy the waves they could touch me. I am also attacking Cam through the Withering winds, powered by sin energy, but the protection of water around Cam will always protect her.

    Seeing the normal attacks are not doing anything to her, I covered myself in the Blood Grey wind and moved toward her with my/ most incredible speed. The sh of Domain taking too many energies from me, I would not sustain it for more than forty-five minutes¡¯ current form.

    And willst even less when the explosions start, so I should finish off her soon as possible; there is no time to waste in these dilly-dallying attacks, which could not help me observe her fighting style.

    Seeing meing, she also shot toward me with twice the speed than mine. She had stopped holding back and now is fighting with her all. Soon we reached close to each other and swung our weapons in an attack.

    Her sword came at me extremely fast, covered in the watery blue energy while my sword¡¯s half des are shining brightly. My fire ability and Sunfire are now powerful enough to light up little more than half of the enchantment.

    The invisible worldly energy is also covering my sword, a sign of my Art.

    Even if her attack is stronger faster, it will not reach me directly. My Art is a fuse that could light up everything, and this powerful attack of hers would not be an exception.

    As our weapons got closer and closer, our domains started getting thick around us, especially around our bodies, so thick that they looked like cloaks.

    This was the preparation for the explosion; this explosion wasn¡¯t going to like any other; she had used too much energy in her attack when my Art lighted up; it might seriously injure us and blow up the domain.

    BANNNG!

    Finally, our weapons shed, and just as they did, a huge Bang rang out, and both of us shot us back like a rocked. The power of the explosion was so great that it shook the Domains and formed hundreds of cracks on it.

    But that is not the worst part, the worst part is that we were shot back like a cannonball. While shooting back, I ampletely focused on crushing the terrifying force that came at me and releasing it while also using the covered force to crush more force.

    Not only that, but I am also using the energies of Domain to slow my speed, and these things are putting extremely great pressure on me that blood starteding out of my nose.

    The explosion was extremely great, more powerful than I had imagined it to be. When I stabilized myself, I was at the edge of the Domain. A little more distance, and I would have moved out of it.

    As I stabilized, I looked forward to seeing Cam was in the same position as me; she also stopped at the edge of the domain.

    We toward each other at the same time, gathering more power for our attacks than thest time. We do not care about the explosion that will happen and the force it will create; the only thing I have in our mind is winning.

    My Armor had lit uppletely, this time I have used such an amount of converted energy I had never used, itpletely overcharged the runes of my Runic Armor.

    If it had been a normal battle, I would not do that, but in a high pressure, high stake battle, I¡¯ve outperformed myself and harnessed the power from Armor, which I did not think it possessed at the time of its creation.

 Chapter 1059 - Vs Camila III

    <h4>Chapter 1059 - Vs Cam III</h4>

    BANNNG!

    Another loud bang rang out and pushed back, back faster than thest time, and a massive explosion came out; seeing it, the color drained on my face as I concentrated every ounce of soul energy I have on my Armor.

    Dhub!

    The explosion of multicolor energies hit me, and I felt as if a meteor mmed into me. The force was so immense that I knew my Armor would copse and it would be over for me if I did not do anything at this very moment.

    So, without thinking, I applied the bold idea that I had when I was shooting back earlier.

    That split moment, I changed runic formations on my Armor; I nearly changed all the small runic formations that provide me speed and strength and reced them with the crushing and converting formations.

    With my energy control, it took me a split second, and as that happened, the immense force that came at me diverted to all the crushing formations.

    Puh Puh Puh...

    Still, it was not the perfect execution, and some of the energy leaked inside my body, which tore through, making me puke blood while back like a rocket.

    As I was shooting back, the three ovepping domains that were covering us popped up like balloons.

    In front of a huge shockwave of the explosion, the triple domains did not offer much resistance; when a shocking wave crashed into them, they sted away.

    Thud!

    When I finally controlled myself andnded on the ground, I found myself nearly on the edge of a huge Arena.

    I wiped the blood from my mouth with my sleeves and looked forward to Cam, who is also standing near the edge of the Arena with a bloodied face and gaze that held a slight hint of fear for the explosion that had happened.

    The fearsted for a moment before it got reced by resolve as she moved toward me. I sped toward her with the speed that was no lesser than her.

    Gaining such speed is nearly impossible with my Runic Armor if I followed the standard design I had created but now I am not following the standard design as standard design could not give me the strength to win this battle.

    So, for more power, I used a risky strategy. I reced all the crushing, converting, and stretching formations with the speed formation and used my energy and covered energy to power it.

    It is extremely risky, as not a single mistake could ur when I do this. A slight mistake, and I will lose the battle, but it is the only option I have. So, no matter how risky it is, I will use it to win.

    A secondter, I crossed the hundred meters distance and reached her; that moment, I against the whole speed formations to strength formations and attacked.

    Cam looked shocked by the strength of my attack. If my speed had been surprising, then my strength was shocking to her, but the shock did not stop her from attacking; it again deepened her resolve as her weapon started to glow with more power as it came at me.

    BANNNG!

    Our weapons shed again, creating an even more fearsome explosion than before, but unlikest time, this time, I was very much prepared for it. A moment our weapons shed, I again changed the Runic Formations on my Armor.

    As the shockwave crashed into me, I flung away like a cannonball while vomiting blood, but I did not care anything about that; I ampletely focused on crushing and converting the massive amount of energy that came at me.

    Thud!

    By the time I stabilized myself, I was at the edge of the Arena, one more step back, and I would have lost the battle.

    I steeled my gaze and saw the distance between the arena before shooting toward her. I did not waste any time this time; I did not want to give time to Cami to get used to it.

    BANNNNG!

    Another explosion rang out, making my body riddled with more injuries and taking the edge of the Arena again, but that did not stop me. As my condition stabilized, I attacked Cam again.

    She is in a bad condition like me; every attack is a challenge itself. It is pushing ourselves to dig more power that is present inside us. We are on the limit of our power, but somehow, each attack stronger than thest.

    Both of us are very much injured, but when sheunches the next attack, we will mostly be healed. If It had been anyone else aside from Cam, I would have finished that person with serious injuries.

    As even potions would take time to adjust, and by that time, we already performed a bunch of attacks, but my luck is so bad that Cam had Water Elemental Constitution, which had the best healing powers, so her injury would mostly be healed by the time of the next attack.

    The battle would end soon, every attack of our stronger than previous, which is making it extremely difficult for us to stay on the Arena; after every attack, we are barely able to stop by the edge of the Arena.

    This is my strategy to win; I am going to st her out of Arena. I am getting better and better recing the runes that it only took me a moment to rece the whole formation on my body.

    And in past times, I had been intentionally stopping myself at the edge of the Arena; I don¡¯t if Cam is doing the same, even if she is doing the same, it did not matter, I will win if I only took more of my time.

    Thud!

    Inded on the edge of the Arena, just as I did, I changed the runic formation and charged toward Cami like a rocket. This time, I had not only reced formation with speed formations but also added a few more speed formations in a few empty spaces on my body.

    It is a very risky thing to do as it made my Runic Armor little, that is the reason why I had left those spaces empty, but this time, I had no choice but to use them.

    I sped across the Arena like a rocket with the audience watching without making any noise, could not even see me properly. Only those powerful Admantines or Lords and above were able to track my movements.

    Soon, I reached Cam and nged my speed runes into the power runes and attacked. The power of my attack had broken the chart again and surprised her, but which made her against power-up attack even more.

    BANNNNG!

    As our weapons shed and the explosion raged as if the heavens broke, the explosion was very powerful and came at me like an earthshaking tsunami; even with my speed, I was barely able to finish changing runes before the explosion hit me.

    Crack Crack Crack... Puh Puh Puh...

    The power of the explosion was never like before; as it hit me, it started to break the bones of my body, which had never happened before and shot me back like an uncontrolled rocket.

    Seeing my speed of shooting back, I had a scare because I understand that there are very high chances that I would be shot of Arena despite my preparations.

    I could not let that happen, so I changed the runic formations again, this time I targeted converting formations, I reced them with the crushing ones that are already working.

    Without the converting formation, I would not have the energy for the next attack, but I did not care about that; the only thing I care about is stopping myself from shooting out of the Arena.

    I don¡¯t lose the battle, and only when I will remain to fight will I have the chance to win, so I focused myself on everything on the crushing formation.

    Every moment I would crush the energy and release it from a specific point; that way, I will not release the energy but also reduce speed, and that is the thing I want.

    Thud!

    Finally, I stopped, I stopped at the edge where only my toes were touching the arena, a centimeter more, and I would have lost.

    Bang!

    I had just heaved a sigh of relief when I heard the soft bang; when I looked toward the sound, I saw Cam crashing into shields which separated Arena and the audience.

    ¡¯I Won!¡¯

    I thought ecstatically as I saw her falling down from the shield. The audience cheered and I walked out of Arena with a tired smile.

 Chapter 1060 - Abyssal Star I

    <h4>Chapter 1060 - Abyssal Star I</h4>

    What had just happened? I could not believe the result of the battle that was in front of me. Though I had the confidence in Micheal; I did not expect him to win this battle.

    I had sensed the battle power of this girl and read her intel and it would be a near-impossible fight for Micheal to win.

    Even with his exceptional Art, it would not have been possible for him to win. The girl was too strong and seeing the limit of Micheal¡¯s Armor which I myself helped him modify, it would not be possible for him to bear the power of the girl with it.

    But he had done it, shocking everyone who was sitting. All of them are shocked, even Lady Vivian, not by his win. It did not mean much to these people; the tform is too low.

    The reason they are shocked is his energy control; if the control he showed in the previous battle was surprising, then control over his energy in this battle is downright shocking.

    It is not easy to shock people, especially from the nine tforms. They have reached the peak of the world. In their long life, what they haven¡¯t seen? There are very few things that could shock them, especially Lady Vivian, who has less than ten challengers in the whole world.

    Changing over five hundred in multiple times in a few seconds is no simple feat that not even lords and dukes could perform; only exceptional among them have such fine energy control.

    As for the knights, no one had such control; it is nearly impossible to get such fine control when one is at the Knight stage.

    Seeing the shining eyes of these people, I want to curse at them being shameless. The artifact I¡¯ve given Micheal was enough to hide the exact design of runes from their eyes, but halfway in the battle, when the battle got exciting, these bastards started to use special methods to see Micheal¡¯s runes.

    I am very sure these bastards were deeper to the energy pathway; it is not hard for them to every cell of the Knight Stage with their special method.

    "Josephine, Hawthorns Sea will offer its Inheritance to this child." Sir Damon said, breaking her from her thoughts. It took her a moment to notice what he meant, and happiness couldn¡¯t help but bloom in her heart.

    Her niece beside her had an expression of shock on her face; gaining full inheritance of Hawthorns Sea is not simple, despite her father and Grandfather being top-level people Hawthorns Sea, she will have to go through the extremely difficult tests to gain the full inheritance. At the same time, they offered Micheal just seeing his little battle.

    "The Wisdom Tower is willing to offer their full Inheritance to this boy." said one of Irritating voice which I loathe hearing it but I did not get angry likest time; I just nodded at him.

    "Thank You for your offers; I will let Micheal know about them," I said. It is not much surprising both supremes are willing to offer theirplete inheritances, with the exception of energy control, which was never seen, and Grade 12 Special Constitution; Michealpletely deserves and has the power to get the full inheritance of Supremes.

    Others had multiple emotions when they heard the offers of two Supremes, but they did not speak. It is a personal matter of Riverfield Academy; they have no right to interfere, no matter what they feel inside.

    The whole hall remained silent before the change urred; the rowdy cheers had finally slowed down as the Host called thest participants of the Top 5; the two girls Micheal friends with.

    If people here looking forward to any battle, then it would be this one. The Ellen girl is not only a student of Lady Vivian and had been personally taught by her for more years but also possesses Apex Bloodline, which any powerhouse would salivate.

    I still remember the news of Lady Vivian fighting four powerhouses from Mistson, including their leader for this Student. Well, anyone in her ce would have done the same for such a seed that rarelyes millennia.

    The other girl named Jillian is quite mysterious; she is sending off the quite powerful energy which is no less intense than Lady Vivian student but no one here thinks she had Apex Inheritance or Bloodline.

    Such power could be gained back in a continent; they have Knights who possess simr power, But they are still looking at her with hope; if she possesses something special, that these people will fight like wild dogs without care for their image.

    The two girls entered the arena, and the Host/Referee gave them permission to fight. Unlike other fights, these two girls did not summon out all their power at once.

    While Lady Vivian¡¯s student fought with her physical strength, Jillian just summoned a dark misty fire around her and started to fight.

    This dark misty mist is a very peculiar, rarely seen type of energy. The Abyssal Energy, there are very few Abyssal Type Inheritances in the continents, our Academy and Hawthorns Sea possess the most powerful Abyssal type Inheritance.

    Very few people in the whole world arepatible with the Abyssal Inheritance. Little Ellie had been rooting for it too. She had already epted Level 3 base Inheritance of Hawthorns Sea, and after passing the tests, she will try for the Abyssal Inheritance.

    I wish she did get that Inheritance; I¡¯ve heard the glory 23rd Head of Hawthorn Sea, who was the 2nd person in three thousand years to get that Inheritance.

    She was a terror, no one was her match, including those of Apex Inheritances, that inheritance created by their founder Ramona Hawthorn based on her Apex Abyssal Inheritance.

    This is why all these people are looking at this fight like hungry wolves; if this girl showed slight specialness, they would take our weapons and fight, even Lady Vivian will not hesitate to join the fray.

 Chapter 1061 - Abyssal Star II

    <h4>Chapter 1061 - Abyssal Star II</h4>

    Both of the girls are intensely fighting without showing their real strength, but one could still marvel at theirbat style.

    In just the knight stage, both of them have an impable fighting style. Each of their moves is refined to the limit and could be said to be perfect at their level, even Micheal, which I had through bing almost perfect inbat style, is a little pale in front of these two little girls.

    Ellen has such a fighting style I could understand since she had been personally taught by Lady Vivian for more than a year but this little Jillian girl. She does not seem to have any teacher from what I have read from her intel.

    The more she fights, the more mysterious she seems to be, and I could wait to see what other secrets this girl will show in Battle.

    These people are already salivating after seeing Abyssal Energy from her; I wonder what they will do after she shows something concrete. Will, those powerful people from their Organisations, will alsoe if she shows enough promise.

    The battle continued and became more intense, and now the holy white glow started toe out of Lady Vivian¡¯s student body. She could handle the increasing strength of that Jillina with her physical strength and now started to show little of her power.

    This is very little intel on Lady Vivian¡¯s student aside from the fact that she had Apex Bloodline, and it is not fully awakened yet.

    It takes time for Bloodline to f awaken, the more powerful it, the more time it will take.

    But awakening bloodline will not be much a problem for the Lady Vivians student with her guidance. This little is very fortunate that she had gotten such a powerful and knowledgeable teacher at the time her bloodline awakened; it saved her a lot of trouble.

    ¡¯Apex Bloodline¡¯ I guess mine would have also fallen in that category if not that problem. That problem had not only slowed down my progress but also stopping me using my full power not to forget the loss of lifeforce I have when I use my full powerfully.

    Sigh!

    I could not help but sigh when I think about it; if I had that thing, just one drop of it would have been enough for me to get out of my predictions and use the full potential that my bloodline had to offer.

    But how easy it is getting that thing, it is always a bloodbath whenever that thing is found. It is one of the most precious things in the world which could bring back one from the dead.

    Thest time that thing appeared, It was three hundred years ago; It was consumed by the Leader of Miston, which helped reach the level which only reached by the very few.

    The battle between two girls is raging, and so is a discussion of the people sitting here and watching the fight. Jealousy and desire had bemon emotions as they looked at these two girls.

    Picking up the seed is a very important job, and many people used their connections in their organizations to get such an assignment. A good seed could help his Organisation reach higher, and the one who picked that seed heavily rewards.

    It is also a job that needs most wisdom and insight, and that is why the Organisations sent their top dogs for their job, not only to select great seed but also to take that seed to their organization.

    As the battle progressed, both girls started to show more and more of their powers, and now they have finally begun to use their Arts, and I have to say, their Arts are very powerful and unique.

    The Art that Lady Vivian¡¯s student uses, Arachne¡¯s Web is Offensive/Support type Art, helps one create extraordinarily sharp and strong strings of energies that have the power to cut through anything, but it is also used to trap the enemies.

    Lady Vivian¡¯s student had converted her Totem Artifact into a pair of gauntlets and is releasing energy strings through them.

    I am quite surprised to see the Converting Type Totem Artifact in her hand.

    It is a very high-level Totem Blueprint and treasured by Crystal Domination that they only let sessor level member practice and she using it means she had already be one of the Sessors of Crystal Domination.

    Since Lady Vivian¡¯s student, her bing leader of Crystal Dominant, would not be surprising.

    Twenty minutes passed by, and the girls are still fighting, but now the power they are showing is great; if Micheal had taken one of ce, he would have lost by a single attack with his Explosion Art and amazing Armor. The funny thing is, these girls had not even shown their real powers.

    It would not be long, though; they had already fought long enough without showing their real strength. The way they are increasing their strength, they will show their real power in minutes or two.

    I was right a minuteter, both of the girls separated and started looking at each other in the eyes without speaking before suddenly their auras started to rise explosively that sensing, I had to straighten my back.

    The power they are projecting has made me serious, and this level of power could only be projected by those who reached the unnamed level of Knight, even the best among them have such strong aura.

    As their aura exploded, the visual phenomenon started to appear; the phenomenon appeared behind Ellen when fain humanoid women appeared behind her. The human is a woman and looked like a human, but it is clearly not.

    The faint phantom that appeared behind is an extremely beautiful winged woman bathed in holy light. She is releasing an aura that made one want to kneel in front of her, even at my level, I am feeling thepulsion to bow in front of that figure.

    Here everyone easily resisted thepulsion to bow, but in the audience, nearly everyone had bowed with a pious expression on their faces.

    ¡¯Suchpulsion even when it is not fully awakened, it is really an Apex Bloodline.¡¯ I thought before turning to the Jillian girl whose whole body is bathing in the Abyssal me, and those who looked at it found their very soul shudder.

    Its effect no less than the other girl, which quite surprised me as Inheritances are always weaker than the Bloodlines.

    The scene felt quite poetic; at one side, a girl emitting a holy feeling that possesses the power to cleanse all evil while on the other side, there are abyssal mes which usually consider evil amongmands.

    I was watching and thought the visual phenomenon over when suddenly the abyssal mes started to move back and began to form shape first, it was not clear soon it started to be clear, and when I saw what shape it is taking, my whole body shuddered.

    Not only me but others too straightened up; if this mes took the shape of the Star that I am thinking it is taking, then within a few, all help will break loose, something very big will happen.

    Seconds passed by, and finally, about a minuteter, a nine-pointed runic star appeared behind the girl.

    The Star of Abyss!

    This Inheritance only appeared one time in the world. That is about three thousand five hundred years ago, and the host was Ramona Hawthorn, the founder of Hawthorns Sea, the most powerful powerhouse this world had ever produced and also the most exceptional pupil of Riverfield Academy.

 Chapter 1062 - Abyssal Star III

    <h4>Chapter 1062 - Abyssal Star III</h4>

    I had never thought the supreme Abyssal Star Inheritance could appear in the world again. I still remember the hundreds of chronicles we have in our Archive about Ramona Hawthorn, thest host of Abyssal Star Inheritance.

    Some of them were written by the Headmistress herself, who is also a teacher of Ramona Hawthorn.

    Her deeds are endless, but most distinguished is her pushing back the Grimm Monsters into their impregnable hive. Under her leadership, the Grimm Monsters were uprooted from every continent, including the Central continent.

    No one was able to do that in more than ten thousand-year histories of the Grimm Monsters invasion.

    She uprooted each and every Grimm Monsters, and if not for the indestructible hive of their where they had hidden, atst, she would have uprooted them from the face of the world.

    Now that Inheritance appeared again and people looking at it with hungry, greedy, hopeful eyes.

    This is Inheritance that gives the promise of creating another Ramona Hawthorn and bring glory to their organization and the whole human race.

    All the nine Supremes wanted her; it did not matter what Organisational chains she belonged to before, they wanted her at any cost and looking at their shining eyes and various devices that appeared in their hands, including that of Lady Vivian, it wouldn¡¯t be long before those monsters appeared.

    The Abyssal Star Inheritance is a huge matter, not only the heads of their organizations but some of the fossils which were hiding for decades and centuries will alsoe up.

    I also took out the emergency Artifact and sent the message to the academy what had happened here.

    This smallpetition has now be the turning point of world history; even if that little does be second Ramona Hawthorn, she will be someone who will be reckoned as long as she survived.

    Despite the appearance of Abyssal Star Inheritance, nobody took any actions; they had taken their artifacts for a moment before looking at Arena; the real show will start when this battle is finished.

    Both girls have summoned their full strength and have now looked at each other with battle intent. I am feeling quite excited about this battle; I saw the power of the Inheritance that changed the world.

    They continue looking at each other for a few seconds before they shoot toward each other with power that is beyond the Knight should possess.

    Soon they reached close and shed; their shes made the deafening sounds and massive shockwave that created the cracks in the Arena they were standing in.

    I am quite surprised by the cracks; I am aware of how much strength is needed to create such cracks.

    Even Micheals strongest explosion has to be ten times stronger to create cracks that these girls¡¯ attacks had created, and this is just a start.

    These are just their casual attacks, they haven¡¯t used the real attacks filled with the power of their inheritance energy and Bloodline power.

    After the first sh, they started shing intensely with each other other than others, with each attack having more power than the previous. The cracks continue forming visibly till the time they are on copsed under the pressure.

    Despite the copsing of the tile, these girls did not move from their spots; they continued fighting with the earth-shaking power.

    The eyes of people shining brightly as they watch the battle, the more power she will show, the harder they will fight for her.

    Each and everyone wants that girl in their organization to create new Ramona Hawthorn who will bring glory to their organizations.

    The girls finally used their Arts and oh my, what are they? They are leagues above the Arts that Knights couldprehend. I could see that Jillian girl using one of Nine Inheritance of Abyssal Star inheritance, The Abyssal Sea Art.

    This Art is one of the most destructive Art ever used in the other world; it creates a tide of Abyssal mes; she released this Art on the Ellen girl.

    A huge tide of Abyssal mes moved toward Ellen, crushing every tile of Arena that came in their way; seeing a destructive tide of Abyssal mes, I started to worry about that Ellen girl.

    But Ellen did not seem to be worried; seeing the destructive tide that wasing toward her, a wide smile appeared on her face, and her sword started to light up, creating a coin size ball of energy which is half the size of thumb before releasing it toward the huge abyssal me.

    The small ball of holy looking moth that is moving toward the forest, one would guess it would not do anything to the huge destructive abyssal tide, but they are wrong.

    As that small ball hit the abyssal tide, it lightened up like the holy sun, which can purify anything.

    The purifying rays started to spread across the abyssal wave, and before long, itpletely purified, but by that time, the battle small ball also lost all of its energy.

    The audience gasped loudly as half of the Arena which had made contact with the tide had been decimated, the tiles turned to ash the hard blocks that are below them had a huge crack on them.

    The attacks after that became more and more intense. They have destroyed the whole area. If not for shields being reinforced seeing the condition of the Arena, it would have been destroyed too.

    Still, I am quite shocked by the power these girls are disying; this is not power that Knight Level should have; even those who reached the unmanned Knight level, very few of them could release this kind of power.

    I still remember the time I had reached the unnamed Knight level, the power I could disy that time wasparable to these girls who are still at Admantime. If these girls survive until they reach a peak, they will be a terror for the Grimm Monsters.

    The attacks be more and more powerful, and girls also get injured, but they do not seem to care about their injuries as they are fighting madly without care for the injuries.

    Healing from such injuries is not a problem for these girls but injuries they have are far from normal serious injuries. These injuries contain their opponent¡¯s powers, which makes them very hard to heal.

    Hun!

    As I watched the battle, I sensed something and smiled; others also sensed it and had various expressions. They have finallye, as soon as battle finished, they will show themselves.

    On the other hand, the battle had bepletely insane; both girls had a huge amount of injuries; they were bleeding from head to toe, but they were still fighting intensely.

    They againunched another battle, but this attack is different from previous attacks; the scale of it is too huge. It looks like these girls want to finish up the battle in this single attack.

    BOOOOM!

    Finally, both of their attacks shed and a huge boom rang out which hadpletely decimated the Arena or what¡¯s left of it and threw the girls at the shields at rocket speed which had rippled under the powerful shockwave created by the sh of their attacks.

    The battle is over, and it is a tie; coincidentally, both of them were thrown out of the arena at the same time which made this battle tie.

 Chapter 1063 - Squabble

    <h4>Chapter 1063 - Squabble</h4>

    "The power of Abyssal Star Inheritance is shocking as it is described in records." Said the deep old voice, and the next moment, an Old man with a red-haired middle-aged man came out hiding.

    "Lord Camphor, Lord Sylvester." seeing the two, all people stood up and looked at them respectfully. The red middle-aged is the current leader of Mistson while the old man was his teacher, previous leader of Mission.

    "You are absolutely right, Camphor." said another old voice, and two people again came out. This time It is a woman in herte twenties and an old man.

    "Arther you havee." said the old man from Mistson to newly-arrived at that other old man smiled.

    The beautiful woman in herte twenties is the current leader of the zing Spear and while the old man was the past generation who have simr strength as the old man from Mistborn.

    "Such an unexpected surprise." Another old voice rang out, and two people saw them; a slight surprise shed in my eyes before hardened when I saw the other person with petite old women.

    The petite olddy is Ang Leon, the previous leader of the Wisdom Tower, while the middle-aged man is her son Raymond Leon and the current leader of Wisdom Tower and also the person I hate quite much.

    More and more people started toe in, and they amicably sat on the tform for their organization. If I did not know there might be earth-shaking fightster, I would have thought these people went for a peace conference.

    More and more leader came, charging the atmosphere with their power, some people from weaker organizations have already left as they could stand the pressure mute intimation these powerhouses using against each other/

    Soon two people arrived making higher-ups of two organizations; they did not bring the old monster with them and they did not need neet; these two have enough strength to go against the old monsters.

    "Sister." said the stunning ck woman who looked to be in the early thirties. She is the leader of Crystal Domination and also holds the leader seat of the Pyramid ( previously mentioned as War Tower in chapter 939.)

    "Hera,e sit." saiddy Vivian, yes, the stunning ck woman is the younger sister of Lady Vivian. The reason people fear and revere Lady Vivian is that she is not weaker than her younger sister; some even said she is stronger.

    If not for not liking the menial responsibilities, she would have been the leader of Crystal Domination instead of her younger sister.

    The other person appeared at the same time is an average looking bald man who looked to be in histe thirties. There is nothing remarkable about him, but no one dared to underestimate him.

    He is Lord Sylvian Chalice, the current leader of Hawthorns Sea.

    "Gentlemen, since you are all here, let me clearly say that we are going to take that girl, there is no one better than us," "She has the same Inheritance as our founder and organization. She is also a member of our chain organizations." "So ording to the rules, It is we who should take," said Lord Sylvian with a smile.

    Just as he finished, the powerful auras started to rage across the hall that it was starting to crack; I had to cover Elina with my energy to protect her from such heavy onught.

    "Snort! Brat, you are talking too much; she will be a member of Sky Saber." The old man from the Sky Saber said authoritatively, without caring for the reason or rules that Lord Sylvian stated.

    "Old man shut your mouth, it is our Crystal Domination that will take her." Lady Hera said as she pressed the old man with her aura but the old man had no weak slouch; he easily resisted her aura.

    "It will be our blood spear that will take us." said an old person from the Blood Spear before another popped in.

    More and more people started to stake their im and emitting vast auras that would have turned people as Ellie would have into the blood mist.

    The egg forcefield is cracking under their auras, and if not for Lady Vivian is covering the forcefield with her energy, or it would have popped up like a balloon.

    As time passed, the arguments started to get more and more heated, and powerhouses began to reveal their auras, which released outside could vaporize the whole stadium and the city if they fought.

    These people are powerful beyond belief; they are the true master of the world and the force that kept Grimm Monsters at bay.

    As the argument got more heated, the people even started drawing out their weapons, and I became pretty sure that this continent would experience an earthshaking battle in a few minutes.

    "You brats have truly lost it; those bastards in graves would be ashamed when they saw you people squabbling like cats and dogs." said the really old voice, her voice was enough topletely neutralize powerful auras that were raging inside the forcefield.

    I was just looking from where those words came out when very old women came out. This woman is very old, so old that it looked like she already has one foot in the grave but when one looked at her ck eyes, they would shudder as they are scary as an abyss.

    When I looked at her, this woman, I did not recognize her, not only me, but others did not seem to recognize her.

    "Matron." Said Lord Sylvester with heavy respect; when I heard it, something clicked in my mind, and I remember the old painting we had in Luminous hall was kept the painting of our most distinguished alumnus.

    ¡¯Mavis Summerfield or Matron Mavis or Abyssal Mavis she had earned many names. She was the leader of the Hawthorns Sea around four hundred years ago and was the person to have Abyssal Inheritance of the Hawthorn Sea.

    She is one of the most distinguished people that our world had produced and was the reason why we were able to stop the Grimm Monsters from taking the Central Continent three hundred years ago.

    She had not shown herself in the past two centuries, that nearly all people considered her dead.

 Chapter 1064 - Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1064 - Choice</h4>

    "Matron Mavis." All of them greeted her respectfully while thinking about why she hadn¡¯t died yet as most of the people of her generation.

    But there is another question: will these women take the girl, with her power taking a girl would not have been a problem before anyone could react.

    She did not do that, but that does not mean she will not do it; they all became vignt ready to stop with all their might.

    "Snort, what are you brats looking at. Even though it is we who should take her, we will not take her forcefully," "Each of you brats will get ten minutes with her to make a case for your organization." She said.

    All of them looked hesitant before nodding, she is the strongest human in the world. Even if they have fossils of her generation tucked away in their organization, they would not be this women¡¯s match.

    So, they might as well ept the condition, and it¡¯s not like they are unfair; as old women said, all organizations will take ten minutes with her.

    Soon they brought the Jillion girl to the Tower; she ispletely healed and now is looking around nervously and scared, seeing the hungry gazes of all old monsters.

    "Little girl, you don¡¯t have to feel scared seeing their creepy hungry eyes; all these brats want to take you to their organizations." Lady Mavis said to the scared girl.

    "Each of us will get ten minutes with you to make their organization¡¯s case for you, and you can make your decision after hearing all of us," said Lady mavis and transparent energy released from her and created a small room around jill.

    "Who will talk to the girl first?" she asked, "We will." said the old man before Sky saber beforedy Mavis even finished speaking. "You bunch from Sky Saber always first to hump on any opportunity and first to run from any danger." Lady Mavis said dryly as she motioned an old man and middle-aged man to go inside the room.

    Everyoneughed hearing that what she said is true¡ªthese guys from Sky Saber are renowned for Shamelessness.

    Both of them went inside the energy and started to talk to Jill, first her expression was that fear but seeing the kind smile on both of their faces, and sugary words, her words, her expressions eased up a little, and she started to talk back a little.

    Soon ten minutes passed, and they walked out but not before hearing the reminder from thedy Mavis.

    One by one, people from each supreme organization went in to make their case for their organizations. Soon Lady Vivian and Lady Hera went inside and got the most bright response from her; for the first time, she smiled.

    Ten minutester, they came out, and finally, Matron Mavis¡¯ energy, after entering she did not speak, she just unfolded her withered hand, and an abyssal fire came out which shocked that Jillian girl.

    After a few seconds, Matron Mavis spoke for a few minutes before she came out; she did not even state the room for five minutes. Everyone heard what she spoke; she did not hide it.

    She just straightforwardly said that she is the same as their founders, and the Inheritance Matron Mavis has is based on the Apex inheritance she had received, so there is no better in the world to each her than Matron Mavis herself.

    She is right, Matron Mavis is the only person who reached a high level with Abyssal inheritance, and that Ramon Hawthorn created inheritance. It is a watered-down version of her inheritance.

    "Give her half an hour to decide." Matron Mavis said and turned, theplete silence descended in the hall. Everybody took their seats and waited with no care for thepetition.

    After finishing the Quarterfinals, there would be semi-final matches, but clearly, there is nothing but the airshow in the Arena.

    Time passed by, and I continue to chat with my sister, telling her about the developments around here. She is very amused by the squabble of the powerhouses, but at the same time, she is happy this inheritance has reappeared again.

    With the emergence of this inheritance, we will get another super powerhouse. If she turned out anything like her predecessor Ramona Hawthorn, then we will again be able to push back the Grimm Monsters from the Central continent and other continents.

    I hope something like that happens, the Grimm Monster bing more and more scrupulous. Producing more powerhouses, capturing more territories. There are even indications that they are preparing for the Era War.

    There had been four Era Wars since the evasion; thest Era War was three thousand years ago. That time we had people like Ramona Hawthorn, Saint Isabell to lead, but this time, we have been grossly unprepared.

    We do not have such powerhouses, there are very few capable like Lady Mavis, but they are at theirst leg. If any Era War happened in the next decade, then we will be f.u.c.k.i.e.d.

    "The half an hour is over." Lady Mavis said, bringing me out my thoughts and also dissolving the room that girl was in.

    Asdy Mavis dissolved the energy room, all the gazes fell on the girl who is now looking at her hungrily, which again scarred, but this time, she steeled her gazes and met them directly; I have tomend her for that; not many people have will to do that.

    " Tell you to answer, girl, which organization you have chosen?" Matron Mavis asked. "Hawthorns Sea." The girls said after some time. The silence descended but a secondter, the ecstaticugh broke out of Matron Mavis.

    "Good, Good you have made the right choice, there is no one better than us to guide you in your inheritance," she said as she appeared beside the girl and started to talk to her under the glowering gazes of many top powerhouses.

    "Um, did the semifinal matches begin?" the girl after some hesitation, "Girl, forget about fighting for a week." "The holy energies of Crystal¡¯s girl had awakened your Inheritance further; you should let that happen without interference." Added Matron Mavis.

 Chapter 1065 - 7th Floor I

    <h4>Chapter 1065 - 7th Floor I</h4>

    Both Ellen and Jill had decided to walk out of thepetition due to the injuries they have received in the Battle. I could not understand why they did that.

    The reason for injuries ispletely sham, even if they have received grave wounds that could not be healed by them. It is no problem for the powerhouses that are sitting in the Tower.

    To heal the Knights injuries, they will not even need to take a moment, so both of them walking out is extremely confusing to me. I had tried to contact them but both of them had not picked up my call.

    I had asked the professor for the reason why they had walked out, she just told me that it involves some secrets which I could not know with my current level and both of my friends are fine.

    With both of them walking out of the championship, the semifinal had been canceled, and now there would be a final Tomorrow where Edmond and I would fight.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply when I thought about tomorrow¡¯s battle; I am going to be a joke tomorrow. If I am lucky, then the battle would be finished in a single move, and if I am not, then I will get beaten with every inch of my life.

    I have seen the battle between Ellen and Jill, and it is mind blogging. I¡¯ve never seen anything like that in my life, and never expected, a Knight could possess such terrifying power.

    They have destroyed the whole f.u.c.k.i.n.g arena for f.u.c.ks sake, all the championsh.i.p.s held before on the Arena, never able to form more than single cracks, but this the whole area turned to dust.

    I was inplete shock when I watched their battle, thinking about how they could produce such power. Even with the strongest defense, I am ashamed to admit that I could not defend against them, even their average attack would take to the death door, and a powerful one will turn to the bloody mist.

    "Don¡¯t be discouraged." "Those two have disyed such incredible power due to their Apex Bloodlines and Inheritance." "If you get the Inheritance with your constitution and energy control, you would not be much weaker than them," Professor said.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile mirthlessly when I heard that. She said I would reach closer in strength but not equal to them, even with my Level 12 Constitution and inheritance; I will still not be as powerful as them.

    The Apex Inheritance and Bloodlines gives one too much strength; normal people could not bepared to them. If I want to gain power equal to them, I will have to have Apex Inheritance or Bloodline.

    And clearly, I don¡¯t have that; still, I am not backing down. There is always a way, as long as I find it, I will gain power equal to them and even surpass them.

    It seems like a dream of the fool, but I believe it is possible; as long as I find the way, I will be able to surpass them.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    Soon, wended in the garden of the mansion and sat on the chairs, this time; we usually discussed the strategy of tomorrow¡¯s matches and seeds that professors were interested in, but today, nobody was in the mood to talk.

    Everybody is busy in their own thoughts; even Elina seemed quite lost. If it had been usual, I would have asked her what is burdening her, but now, I was so burdened over my thoughts that I did have the energy to ask about her burdens.

    "I will go and prepare for tomorrow," I said and stood up to walk away. "Micheal," said professor after I took a few steps. I stopped hearing her voice and looked at her, which seemed to be filled with a slight worry about me.

    "Don¡¯t stress yourself too much." said the Professor said softly, nodding before I walked toward my room.

    I directly went to my room without stopping at the hall where my parents are this time and directly walked into the shower after taking off all my clothes. This time, I stayed in the shower for quite a while.

    For about forty-five minutes, I was under Ice Cold Water lost in my thoughts and only got out when I had all sortedpletely.

    What is about to happen will happen; there is no need to waste time about it. The only thing I could do is make as many preparations as I could before tomorrow¡¯s battle.

    Tomorrow I will fight with my all. Whether it will one-shot finish or long embarrassing beating, I did not care.

    Aftering out of the shower, I walked to the training room. Usually, after a shower, I go to the kitchen to cook dinner, but I had returned early; there is still half a day till the evening.

    I will train until the evening before going to the kitchen and cook the food for my family, which I regrly do.

    In the training room, I sat in the center of the room cross-legged and looked at my space at the Tower. I will break into the 7th floor again; the 7th Floor would provide me mana pure like any other.

    If I am writing, then the mana from the 7th floor will increase by 100% at the least; this is my modest estimate; it could be more, but I did not want to get my hopes, but before I could even crash into the seventh floor.

    I closed my eyes and started to create momentum; yesterday I was able to create the cracks, I am sure; Today, I will st it open.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    I began building the momentum and started to crash across the roof, and cracks began forming right after the first sh.

    In today¡¯s battle, I had made small breakthroughs in my energy control, which have given me full confidence in breaking the entrance and seeing how speedily cracks are forming; my confidence has been reinforced.

 Chapter 1066 - 7th Floor II

    <h4>Chapter 1066 - 7th Floor II</h4>

    Bang!

    After hundreds of tries, the floor had been finally broken, and now energy is climbing the seven-floor while reducing at a visible pace.

    The mana I am circting is getting more and more concentrated and pure as it reaches higher and higher on the 7th floor. As the mana goes Higher, the dense green runes on the 7th floor also start to light up brightly.

    By the time it reached the top, it had remained a fraction of what it was but the purity of it astounding.

    My mana has now be seven times purer than before, and if I am not wrong, such pure mana will increase the power of my Armor by 300%, which is a big thing.

    If I had such purity in today¡¯s battle, I would have had a little easier time winning my battle against Cam.

    Though the advancement is huge, it will not be able to bring many changes in tomorrow¡¯s battle, still, I am very happy about it.

    I started to refine my mana, it is a very tedious process, but I hadpleted it with just little more than an hour. Now that my mana has been refined on the 7th floor, it is time to refine the Mystic Energies.

    I hesitated a little when I looked at the Mystic Energies. They had already been quite purified, and now, if I too purify them further into the 7th Floor, I don¡¯t know their bases will be able to bear such pure energy.

    I could not refine them, as even if they were refined by the 7th floor, they would not provide me as much strength as my Runic Armor, but I still decided to purify them but not before opening a specific page on my holowatch.

    It is an emergency button that the professor had given me; if something weird happens during the refinement, I will simply call the professor. I am very sure she will be able to help me with whatever danger I will fall into.

    So, after opening the page, I closed my eyes again and entered the space. The first Mystic energy I am refining is from the Domain Of Withering Sand; it is the most useful method I have.

    I took a healthy amount of energy and brought it into the tower. In a second, that energy reached the top of the 6th flood where it got refined before, and now I am taking it even higher.

    As I started taking the energy dark grey energy of the Domain of Withering Sand into the 7th floor.

    It started to be darker and darker as it became even more concentrated till it began to gain a faint red hue; as this red shine had appeared, the aura of mistake suddenly became powerful.

    It shocked mepletely, seeing the change happening into the mystic energy as I thought it would get more powerful as it gets more refined. Some small changes like change of color may ur as that has happened many times.

    But I did not expect; a faint red hue toe over and its power had increased explosively. It looked like after the Mystic energy got purified enough, the change urred in it.

    I wonder if the change will only ur in the other Mystic Energies, too, or it is only specified to the Mystic Energy of the withering sand.

    I continued to purify the energy till it reached the Top of the Tower; the red hue in Grey energy became even more prominent, and the aura it released is even more powerful than before.

    If I am not wrong, then the domain created through it will be very powerful, and if the same changes urred in the other mystic energies, then their powers will only be slightly less that of my Runic Armor.

    But I could think; further, I worried about its base. Seeing the aura of energy, I am sure the base is hard-pressed to house such energy, but the energy had already been purified, and I have released it from Tower.

    I took a sigh and readied myself to press the emergency button for the professor¡¯s help as I released purified energy from the Tower.

    The small cloud of dark grey energy with a tinge of red flew toward the Runic Flower that represented the Domain of Withering Sand Mystic Method. Soon it reached it and filled into it.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    Just the whole cloud of energy-filled into it, the cracks started forming in the Runic Flower. Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but curse into my mind.

    I had expected something like this to happen but did not expect it to happen in the first bout of purified energy.

    I had thoughts it would take a couple of more refined energy infusions before something like this to happen, but it looked like I had been wrong.

    The cracks continue spreading, and before long, they spread to the whole runic flower, and now the flower started shaking, ready to break any moment.

    Seeing that, I took a disappointed sigh and made my mind to press emergency buttons.

    The base and Mystic energy are poisonous to the body, and I am confident my body and healing energy can handle it. However, I still like to prefer to call the professor in case any ident urs.

    Buzz!

    With that I thought, I was about to open my eyes and tap that button when suddenly, I heard a buzz from the tower, and the next moment, the very top of the Tower lip up and covered the whole runic flower in its energy.

    The next thing that happened had shocked me quite much, the Runic Flower, which had cracks all over it, there were no rules which had not been cracked, started healing.

    The Runic Flower that was on the verge of copsing started healing, and within a moment, itpletely healed, and the top of the tower turned normal, but the Runic flower is still covered with faint green energy.

    Seeing that, an idea came to my mind; I took another bout of Mystic Energy of Domain of Withering Sand and purified it through the 7th floor of the tower, and when the cloud energy released filled it in, there were no changes happening.

    The flower is still covered in the faint green energy of the Tower, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. The Tower had saved me again.

    Seeing nothing will happen to the Runic Flower of the Domain of Withering Sand. I took arge bout of energy. I took to the refinement Tower.

    I continued refining Mystic Energy, and finally, after more than half an hourter, Ipletely refined the whole Mystic Energy of Domain of Withering Sand.

    And the flower ispletely fine; there are no cracks, no other signs of breakage, it is still covered in faint green energy.

    I looked at it for a while before moving to another Mystic Method; if the tower could save one Mystic Method, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for it to save another if something like that had happened.

    So, without waiting, I started to refine the Mystic Energy of Wolf Lords Armor through the 7th floor of the Tower.

 Chapter 1067 - 8th Level Of Secrete Method

    <h4>Chapter 1067 - 8th Level Of Secrete Method</h4>

    "Finally," I said tiredly as I opened my eyes. Though I am quite tired, I am happy, I have finished refining the Mystic Energies from all the six Mystic Methods.

    They would not be much help in Championship as their collective power is still weaker than my Armor and they are not that flexible as my Runic Armor but still, they will turn useful, with them I will not have to summon myplicated Armor for every small thing.

    I just wished I had found a way to integrate Mystic Energies into my Armor, if that had happened then I wouldn¡¯t have feared to fight someone like Jill and Ellen.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and got up, there is no meaning in thinking about them when they are not possible. I should focus on other methods that increase my strength for tomorrow¡¯s battle.

    I looked at Holowatch and got up. The evening hade, it was time for me to cook dinner for my family.

    "Micheal, you don¡¯t have to cook today, you should focus on training; you have a big match tomorrow." My father said as I walked into the kitchen. He seemed very proud of me and believed that I will be able to win the battle tomorrow.

    Unlike my father, my mother¡¯s eyes reflected reality as she looked at me worriedly. She seemed extra worried today, and I don¡¯t think the whole worry about me; it is likely about the thing that had been bugging her for quite a few days.

    "Don¡¯t worry, father, all the preparations for tomorrow had been done," I said with a smile and yed with my sister before I started to make dinner.

    Forty-five minutester, I finished with dinner. We began to eat dinner while talking about the Championship.

    "Ellen is very powerful. I did not think Ellen would be that powerful." said my father, his voice filled with awe I felt when I saw her release her strength. "True, an exception among the Knights." My mother added, hearing that I am not surprised.

    No knight who had fought in the arena had shown the same power as them; even my fight paledpletely in front of theirs.

    "Micheal doesn¡¯t take too much stress." "Life is full of many things, winning and losing are just small parts of them." mother said when I was about to leave after the dinner. I don¡¯t know why; I felt like it contains a much deeper meaning than I am understanding.

    "Don¡¯t worry, mom, I will not lose my way even if I lose," I said to my mother, who just smiled softly at me.

    I left the kitchen soon after and directly walked into my training room. I am nning to give my all in sessions of training; though I am very far from making any progress, I will still try.

    If I am lucky, then I should be able to level up into the general stage; I have .u.mted huge amounts of energy by eating crystals daily and now just a little more to make a breakthrough into the Marshal stage.

    Marshal Stage! If I reached it today, my bond with Nero wouldpletely solidify, and I will receive him.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly excited about it; Nero is a life made of Miracle fruit energy and given wisdom by that being hiding in the Garden, the ability he will provide me with will be quite shocking.

    Or I might not receive any ability for that same reason, Nero is a special life, nothing could be said about him.

    So, I drank four drops of Soul Tempering Essence, one more than usual before I started practicing the tree method.

    It is quite difficult to practice the three methods, especially the Secret Method, with four drops. It makes me feel quite heavy, as there is a load of thousands of kilograms weighing down on my body.

    Each drop adds quite huge pressure, making it quite challenging practicing the method.

    Three drops is my limit, but I had drunk three, doing that. I was kind of hoping to make the advancement into the Secrete Method, which I had not made since I returned from the ruin.

    The advancement of the Secrete Method is unpredictable; one would never know when they will make advancement.

    Still, I was kind of hoping I would make it today; the strong soul would help me very much in the operation of my runic Armor.

    Gulp!

    I gulped down another piece of monster more as I reached the 15th Move of Body Cleansing Method and started performing poses inside it. Yesterday, I had reached the 73rd pose of the 15th move; it was extremely difficult to get there.

    Today I was hoping to reach the 90th or at least 85th pose to feel Nero enough energy to reach the Marshal stage.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    I continued performing and reached the 70th pose and moved to the 71st pose when suddenly I heard a familiar cracking sound.

    The expression of shock couldn¡¯t help but appear on the face; I was hoping to make advancement into the Secrete Method but had not believed I would make it seeing the unpredictability of the Secrete Method.

    Seeing the breakthrough came, I pushed both the Supreme Combat Exercise and Body Cleansing Technique until the blood started to go out of my nose and ears.

    The Body Cleansing Technique is too far to take advantage of this advancement to make the advancement of itself; if I did not push myself beyond my limit then, there would be no advancement in the Body Cleansing Technique.

    I need my body to go through 5th Grand Cleansing (15th Move); tomorrow, I will need a shred of strength to hang on the battle, not embarrass the people close to me.

    So, I pushed myself as I had never before and gulped down all the monster cores I had been holding in my mouth; I did not reach 15th Grand Cleansing, then I will be extremely injured by these pieces of cores that I had eaten.

    Crack Crack Crack...Bang!

    Finally, a faint bang sound rang out, and I found myself enveloped in the familiar darkness.

 Chapter 1068 - Ability: Mold

    <h4>Chapter 1068 - Ability: Mold</h4>

    THUD!

    I fell on the floor loudly before losing my consciousness in tiredness; when I gained consciousness a few minutester, I felt a little better.

    I had pushed myself so hard that when I came back from conscious space, I found myself extremely tired. I¡¯ve never been so tired that, right after I came to myself, I fell unconscious.

    As I became conscious again, I smell a vomit-inducing smell. Smelling that, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appeared on my tired face; I had gone through the 5th Major Cleansing.

    Now, only the 16th Move of Body Cleansing Exercise remains; after my body went through the Supre Cleansing, I will get a stainless body with no injuries inside; it will be purer than that of a newborn baby.

    Not only have I gone through the 8th level of Secrete Method and 5th Major Cleansing, but I have created the 2 Amethyst Seals, which is the record itself; I had never created two amethyst seals in a single run before.

    Afterpletely checking myself, I walked to the shower to get rid of this horrible smell. I wanted to make a breakthrough first but seeing how I don¡¯t want to vomit on my ce of practice, I decided to shower first.

    I showered, wore fresh clothes, and came back to the training room, which is now smelling like roses. There are no impurities on the floor or that horrible small; everything has vanished.

    I again sat on the floor and took a couple of breaks to calm my very exciting mind before looking at Nero, who too seemed very excited about the thing that is going to happen.

    With me reaching Marshal Stage, the bond of Nero and me would bepletely perfected just like that of Ashlyn.

    If I am lucky, I might receive a mighty ability, making me extremely excited despite knowing there are chances of me not receiving any ability.

    If It had been any monster in Nero¡¯s ce, I would not be excited. A single ability is enough for people; having more abilities is a burden to the mind and not worth it, so people did not bond with more than one monster.

    "Nero, start to Level up," I said to Nero through our link; just as I did, Nero sent me excited emotions as he started the level up.

    A huge amount of energy was released from Nero like a tsunami, the tide began to spread through every inch of mine and Ashlyn, filling every cell of us.

    The amount of energy is really immense. If someone sees this, they would be shocked out of their mind; even professor Josephine would be quite surprised if she saw this.

    As my constitution has increased, so has the need for energy, and these energies are not only for me but also for Ashlyn, whose constitution is even better than mine.

    The tsunami of energy reached every cell of it, filling with energy advancing it with the power. The breakthrough had started, and I could already feel the significant rising of my strength.

    It continued rising for ten minutes before it hadpletely stopped, and Ashlyn and I had formally entered the Initial Level of Marshal Stage.

    BUZZ!

    The level up had just finished when suddenly Nero started to shine brightly and as he, I started to feel my connection with him began to be stronger and stronger, and at the same, I felt very strange energy entering me through him.

    It is not only entering my body and soul but also my source when the blueprint of the ability is present. Unlike the breakthrough, this process is quite slow, but I did not mind it; I am more than content to observe the changes it is bringing.

    Despite this energy entering my body and soul, there seemed to be no change in it, and when I look at my source which I found I can¡¯t seem to ess it; it is locked, which is not strange since most changes are happening in it.

    An hour passed by, and changes were still happening, but the speed had slowed down. If I am not wrong, the process will be finished within a few minutes, and I will finally get to see the ability that Nero had given me.

    Few minutes passed when changes had finally subsided and my connection with Nero hadpletely solidified. Just as that happened, I looked into my source, which has now expanded quite much.

    Now besides the Source of my Fire ability and rules representation, there is another thing in my house.

    It ispletely back, and it¡¯s neither solid nor liquid. It is between both and is constantly changing sizes. Sometimes it would be a spear before it would turn into Hexagone, Pentagon, Pyramid, or any other shapes.

    The shapes are not only standard geometric shapes, but there are shapes too, which do not make shapes; they are like mold, which could take any form without any restrictions.

    Buzz!

    I had just thought that sentence when ck Mold shined for a moment, and information came to me. It could not be said to be information, more like an instinct that inherently let me know this ability is.

    "GASP!"

    When I truly understand what my ability is, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp loudly. It is not an offensive or defensive ability but something that is thousands of times more valuable than them.

    In front of this ability, all the natural restriction that binds one gets broken; it is an ability that surpassed restrictions itself. With it, I could do things that are impossible by the standard ofmon.

    This abilitypletely deserves to be given by the being which has been birthed from energies of miracle fruits.

    My ability could be called ¡¯Mold¡¯ as it has the power of mold energy into my desired form. Through it, I can disregard the natural restrictions that energy possesses.

    "Hehe!"

    With this ability, I am truly looking forward to tomorrow¡¯s battles and also immensely grateful to myself that I indulged myself in my little experiment in conscious space earlier; it will be very helpful now.

    Sigh!

    I sighed and took a couple of deep breaths; I have a lot of work to do; I don¡¯t know if I will get any sleep tonight or not.

 Chapter 1069 - Family Drama I

    <h4>Chapter 1069 - Family Drama I</h4>

    Note: Congrattion to us, our Novel reached a new Milestone this week by reaching Top 10, Enjoy The 10 Chapters.

    Tring Tring Tring

    I was woken up by the loud rm that I had set up before sleeping. I opened my eyes and stopped the rm before waking up.

    I had slept prettyte, six in the morning. My tinkering had kept me awake whole and some morning before it was finally finished. Even if I had gotten barely two hours of sleep, it is worth it.

    Now the final will be exciting; I just hope that Edmond will not be disappointing. I hope I had Ellen or Jill to fight; that way, I would know my real strength.

    Seeing there are only two hours before the Championship starts, I quickly freshened up, showered, wore my clothes and Artifacts, bingpletely ready for the battle that I will have in a few hours.

    Seeing everything ready, I walked toward the kitchen. Usually, it is I who makes the breakfast but seeing I had not woken up, father would have made, I had thought as I walked toward the kitchen.

    As I walked toward it, I started to hear voices that felt both familiar and unfamiliar, with the voices of my parents confused. Feeling curious, I quicken my pace toward the kitchen.

    Soon I reached the kitchen and saw people I least expected to see in this ce or at least not in the kitchen with my parents. It would have been if they had been Profession, it would not have been surprising much less shocking as it is right now.

    Ten Minutes Earlier.

    "Sigh, It¡¯s been twenty years already." said the old man with eyes filled with grief, "Yes, it¡¯s been twenty-five years since that incident." repeated women in theirte thirties.

    "Sandra finds where she is; it is time for her return home." Said the old man, the woman nodded and tapped a few buttons on her holowatch, and soon a surprised expression appeared on her face as she looked at her holowatch.

    "She is in Cometh city, father." Sandra said as she saw the result, hearing that old man and man in the early forties beside her got quite surprised, "Where?" the old man asked as he readied himself to teleport.

    The woman clicked a few buttons to see where the person they are finding is staying and when the result is shown on her holowatch, she couldn¡¯t help but get surprised again.

    The ce that appeared in the ce she is nning to visit in the evening, she had wanted to meet with the sister of her closest friend but now looked like the person they are finding is also staying there, it surprised her very much.

    "She is at Jospehine¡¯s ce," said Sandra with a clear hint of confusion, hearing that her husband and father got quite confused. "What is she doing there?" the Middle-aged man asked.

    "Forget it; we will know once we get there." Said old man, and soon his energy enveloped four people in the room, and they disappeared, and when they appeared, they were in the garden of the mansion.

    Josephine, who was drinking the tea with her niece, could help but looked at them in surprise as they appeared in front of her.

    "Sandra, you havee and brought your family too." "If you have informed me before, I would have been better prepared to receive someone like Sir James," she said, looking at the old man looking at her seriously.

    "Josephine, why is my sister at your ce?" Sandra asked directly, "Your sist," Josephine said, but suddenly, she stopped as if she realized something and smiled, "So, she really is Annabell Michealson." Josephine said as she looked at five people.

    "Come, I will take you to them, I am sure you will get a nice surprise when you meet them," Josephine said and led them toward the left-wing of the mansion while smiling with anticipation for the family drama.

    Soon they reached the left-wing and walked inside toward the kitchen; on the way, they started to hear voices, one of the voices extremely familiar to them hearing that stoic eyes of the old man couldn¡¯t help but well up and his steps became hurried.

    Soon he reached the kitchen where he saw a scene he had never expected to see after what had happened twenty-five years ago.

    There he saw a man as weak as an ant in the kitchen while his daughter, who he hadn¡¯t seen in twenty five years, sat on the chair. In herp, is a cute little girl whom she is trying to feed but the little girl wouldn¡¯t listen to her.

    Their entry quickly got noticed by men and women and the little girl, while the man and the little girl seemed surprised by the entry of unknown people, but his daughter did not as if she had already expected they woulde.

    "Anna." "Elder sister." The old man and woman beside him said in unison. "Father, little sister, it¡¯s been a while." said the woman as she held the little girl close to her.

    "I had expected you guys toe, but I still wished you hadn¡¯t," she said with a sigh while gently massaging the head of her daughter.

    Hearing what she said, her father and sister couldn¡¯t help but wince but also understood why she had been told that her loss two twenty five years ago was too great.

    Not only had she lost someone extremely close to her, but she had also lost the strength that had made her the sessor of Mistson.

    They stayed silent for a while before her eyes turned to the man in his forties to whom she only spared a single nce before she turned to two young men and women who seemed few two to three years older than her own.

    "These must be my nephew and niece; they are quite talented to reach the Initial Level of King Stage." She praised them.

    "Yes, they are trying to follow their aunt¡¯s footsteps," Sandra said with a proud smile as she looked at her children.

    "They do not follow anyone¡¯s footsteps, following my footsteps going to get them betrayed and crippled," Anna said mirthlessly while having the little sharp edge in her voice.

    The father and daughter duo winced hearing that, but there is nothing they could say as it is the truth.

    "You have made good progress, sister, you have finally be Tyrant," Anna said to her sister. "It¡¯s just an Initial level sister, it could not bepared to your prime," she replied.

    Her sister had reached the Middle Level of Tyrant; if not for that ident two hundred years ago, the Michealson family would have Peak Tyrant, who would have held simr strength as that amazing duo from Crystal Domination.

    They remained in ufortable silence until she looked at the little girl in her sister¡¯sp. "What is your name, dear?" she asked the little girl silently, staying in her mother¡¯sp.

    "Lea Rose," she replied in a cute toddler voice, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help get emotional seeing her sister named their daughter after their mother and a very special person that used to belong in her sister¡¯s life.

    She was about to say when she heard footsteps from behind before soon a young man a few years younger than her whole children appeared in the doorways. Looking at him, she did not have a guess who he is; those eyes of his already told who he is.

 Chapter 1070 - Family Drama II

    <h4>Chapter 1070 - Family Drama II</h4>

    "Mom, what is happening?" I asked, looking at these powerful people in the kitchen with my parents.

    "Micheale." Mother said as she beckoned me in, "This is your grandfather, aunt, cousins, and uncle." she said as she pointed towards the five people.

    I shuddered a little when I found all of their gazes on me, their gazes may be normal, but they are from powerful people which itself held power, not to forget there are two inquisitive gazes from my ¡¯Cousins¡¯ which are scanning through every inch of mine.

    It is a very ufortable sensation, the one I did not like. My gaze couldn¡¯t help but harden a little seeing that. Cousins or not, it is very rude to scan one with their sense, especially this deeply.

    My ¡¯Aunt¡¯ seemed to understand what was happening when her gaze hardened a little, "Archi, Johanna, behave." she said angrily to her children. "Sorry, mother." Both apologized to their mother, not me.

    "I am sorry, Micheal, for their rude behavior," she said, "It¡¯s nothing," I said, and ufortable silence spread across the room with no one having an idea about what to talk about.

    "Is anybody hungry? I¡¯ve made breakfast for everybody." said my father awkwardly; he is not good around people, especially unfamiliar, very powerful people.

    "We would love to join for breakfast." said my Aunt; I could tell that two of my cousins had no wish to do so, but they joined withoutining after seeing their mother¡¯s eyes.

    My father soon served breakfast, and everybody started to eat. I could tell that these people do not like breakfast, especially my ¡¯Two Cousins,¡¯ what is delicious too is dirt to them, but they are eating it withoutint.

    "Anna, the designer of Micheal¡¯s Runic Armor, is quite Indigenous, and his energy control is beyondparison. Did you help him with that?" The old man finally asked.

    "No father, except for manners, I did not teach Micheal anything." "Whatever he did, whatever he aplished, he did with his own efforts." She said an unsealed pride could be heard in my mother¡¯s voice.

    This seemed to startled five people very much, "Why did you not teach him anything? With your teaching him, his aplishments would have been far greater than it is right now." My ¡¯Aunt¡¯ asked.

    Hearing the question, my mother¡¯s eyes hardened like never before, and I felt like the temperature of the room dropped several degrees. I had never seen such an expression on my mother¡¯s face, even when she was extremely angrily.

    "Everything I know hase from Mistson; I don¡¯t want the slightest shadow Mistson in my son¡¯s life." " And, by the way, his present aplishments are already enough for us to be extremely proud of him." Mother said as she gently pressed my shoulder.

    Hearing that expression of grief and sadness couldn¡¯t help but appear on their face, they looked at the badge on their chest.

    "So, you would not let him join the Mistson then?" The old man asked, "No." My mother said sharply, bringing down any discussion about that subject.

    My mother really seemed to hate Mistson very much, and the hate she has is not normal either; her eyes literally zed when she uttered the world ¡¯Mistson.¡¯

    The breakfast after that was very long and ufortable. From what I had gathered through the conversations that were going around that my mother did not seem to be close with her family, and she had not seen them in twenty five years.

    Twenty five years seemed like a very long time to not talk with your family; there must have been something big to stay away from her family for such a big time.

    The painful breakfast finally over, and I hope these rtives of mine leave soon, so I could ask my mother what is really going on.

    "Don¡¯t try too hard, boy, that boy from Sky Saber had epted Level 5 Inheritance top of his Grade 12 Constitution." "If it gets harder, just admit defeat." Said, old man.

    "Father, you don¡¯t have to tell my son what to do! He understands that himself very clearly." my mother snapped all sudden as if he touched some bitter string.

    "Of course, daughter, I have no right to advise you or your children after what had happened." the old man said with grief-stricken.

    "I wish you good luck, my Grandson, for your battle." The old man said as he pped on my shoulders before turning to my mother. "Anna, we have some important things to talk to, would tomorrow be fine for you?" the old man asked.

    "Tomorrow would be a fine father." My mother replied without getting angry this time. "See you tomorrow, then." The old man said before disappearing with her family.

    "Mom, are they really our rtives?" I asked, seeing what had transpired within the past hour; I am having a hard time believing that.

    "Yes." Mother said with a sigh. I looked at my mother and thought about whether to ask the question I had in my mouth or not.

    "We will talk tonight; it is time for you to know some things about me," she said, likely reading the questions I have in my mind. "Ok," I said.

    I talked for a while before leaving the kitchen and walked toward the garden. The Championship will start in forty five minutes. I want to reach there as soon as possible.

    I had worked hard for the whole night, and now I couldnt wait to test the fruit for mybor. I now just hope that Edmond could give me some big surprise, pull out power equal to that of Ellen and Jill; it would be very interesting if he is able to do that somehow.

    I still am not quite sure if my strength has reached the degree of Ellen and Jill, and I am really looking forward to finding that out.

    Soon I reached the Garden where Professor and Eline had already been waiting for me.

 Chapter 1071 - Instigation

    <h4>Chapter 1071 - Instigation</h4>

    "Best of Luck," Professor said when we reached Arena, which seemed bigger than yesterday. It is bigger than yesterday; they had added a fewyers into the arena overnight so more people could watch the final battle.

    Now the capacity of the Arena has reached 1.5 huge Million, is enormous but it does not seem to be enough. The Arena is packed to the brim, and there are millions of people outside watching the battles through the gigantic screens.

    "Thank You, professor," I said to the professor and smiled at the arena before I flew down. Seeing meing down from the arena, people had started to cheer my name loudly; seeing so many people cheering my name, I felt kind of scared.

    I flew down and entered the participant¡¯s area, which had my name marked on it. It is only for me, the one for Edmond is on the other side.

    I heaved a sigh of relief as I entered inside, the audience had been too much. Even after days of experiencing the craziness, I still haven¡¯t got used to it. I still felt quite scared, seeing millions of people chanting my name.

    I heaved a sigh of relief and took a drink from the server holding tray, standing respectfully by my chair. Only when I drank the Ice Cold drink did I feel really good and again became excited by the prospect of the battle.

    The battle will start soon, and I could not wait; ever since I had received that ability from Nero, I had been excited about the battle, and now that the Battle draws near, I am barely able to sit tightly on my chair.

    Time passed by excruciatingly slow before finally, the host appeared in the center of the Arena.

    Her appearance had brought a huge cheer from the audience. She had be quite famous by hosting the Championship, except for Top Contestanstants of the Championship, she had been the most popr person in the whole continent.

    "I am sure all you had been waiting for the final; I will not drag it aimlessly and call the final contestants." She said and called out mine and Edmonds¡¯s name. Hearing my name, I calmly got up and walked out of the room.

    My excited heart had calmed down, and now there is the only tranquility in it. The excitement would not help in battle; the more I will be, the better I will use my armor and harness more power from it.

    Soon, I walked up to Arena and saw Edmond¡¯sing from the other side, wearing dark red Armor. He looked quite handsome and had quite a lot of fans in the arena, especially women who had been cheering from them.

    "He is quite a good seed Edmond, he also seems to bear the same name as you." Said the old man to the Middle-aged man while looking at the arena. "It was luck, James, a few years ago I picked this little guy when I was in this continent a few years ago," said Edmond with augh.

    "Your organization is quite greattely. People with peak constitution and Apex Inheritances seemed to be raining down on you." The old man said, hearing that smile on the middle-aged man¡¯s face widened even more.

    "Well, I had expected people from Skysaber to be shameless but not people from Mistson would be just as shameless too. "I did not expect you, you lord James chat happily with the man who put the killing Order on your grandson, but well this is the kind thing one would expect from Miston now seeing how you guys handled the matter of Annabell Michealson," Josephine said slowly.

    Just as she said, the temperature in the hall has reduced several degrees, and two old monsters from Sky Saber and Mistson looked at Josephine with wrathful eyes.

    "Little girl, think before you spear, or there wouldn¡¯t be the tongue of yours to speak," the Old man from Mistson said threateningly.

    The incident of Annabell Michealson is a gaping wound of Mistborn and whoever tried to mention it, especially in front of old monsters, received the wrath of them.

    "Josephine doesn¡¯t nder Sky Saber with fictitious usations," Edmond said threateningly. If it had been any other ce, people from both organizations would have drawn arms without hesitation and attack, but here they would think thousand times before doing that.

    On the tform of Hawthorns, Seal, that old venomous snake is looking at everything with a gentle smile. If they so much dare to draw the weapon out, there will be a swift attack from her, not only from her, but the old monster from wisdom Tower would also attack immediately.

    Riverfield Academy is a soft spot for both of them; if anything happens to their members, they would attack madly without any hesitation.

    "Josephine, what are you talking about? When did Sir Edmond put kill order on Archi and Joanna?" Sandra asked unhappily, looked at her two children who were sitting beside her.

    "Hehe, how Edmond dares to do anything to your children, Sandra." "It is a Child of Annabell Micheal who anyone could do anything, even throwing him in the space sea by tinkering his Homing Bacon," she said with a mock.

    The temperature of the room decreased even more than people like Elina started shaking, not from cold but from fear. While the other powerhouses had a faint smile on their lips as they watched the drama unfold in front of them.

    Hearing what Josephine said, Edmond seemed to have realized something as he was in front of the Arena with a face that looked like it had just eaten a shit.

    "Ang, did your organization really put a kill order on Annabelle¡¯s child?" Old Monster Camphor asked. He still remembers the mess of twenty-five years ago, the mess soplicated and shameful that old people like themselves had toe out to clean.

    That incident had already put a huge stain on Mistson¡¯s reputation. They haveughing stock in the eyes of the other Supremes; he did not want to bear that shame again, especially regarding Annabell.

    The old monster from Sky Saber looked at Edmond, feeling her gaze, Edmond couldn¡¯t help but shudder uncontrobly and curse his students in his mind for not doing a proper background check.

    Edmond really understood he had fallen into deep shit. If it had been any other Knight member of Mistson, it would not have been a problem, but now the person is son Annabell Michealson herself, and that is a very sensitive topic in Mistson even after twenty-five years of that incident.

    "I did not know he was the son of Annabell," he admitted while gritting his teeth. Denying would make matters even worse, and it¡¯s not like these old monsters could not find the truth.

    He could feel sharp gazes when he said that extremely pure killing intent; it is not only John whom he was talking smilingly a few minutes but also from the old monster from Mistson.

    "Camphor, Sky Saber will give you an answer in a few days." Old monster Ang said a few secondster, "I will be waiting for it." Old Monster Camphor said before he is turning his gaze toward the arena.

    These matters could not be hurried, and seeing the gravity of situations, they are better dealt personally rather in front of the whole crowd.

 Chapter 1072 - Final

    <h4>Chapter 1072 - Final</h4>

    Edmond and I came face to face, with only ten meters distance between us. Unlike his previous battle, he did not seem to take this battle seriously; it is visible in his eyes.

    "Both of you ready?" the beautiful referee asked. "Yes," I said while Edmond nodded.

    "Fight!" The host said.

    Hearing the fight, nobody moved, Edmond and I stayed in my ce and just looked at each other in the eyes.

    "You should admit defeat; this is the only chance you will get," Edmond said directly. There is no scorn in his voice or mockery, just simple truth. He believes he could defeat and rather not use his weapon to fight.

    "Don¡¯t worry; I am not as weak as you think," I replied. " Ok, then, I hope you do not disappoint me," he said, and a scary aura shot out from Edmond¡¯s body that immediately quieted down the rowdy audience.

    Seeing that Silver Armor started appearing on my body, seeing it looked of slight mockery couldn¡¯t help but appear in Edmonds¡¯s eyes before recing with clear shock as lines and runes of different colors started to appear on my body.

    It is not only Edmond who had an expression of shock appearing on his, even the host had clear shock written all over her face. Her shock is even more prominent as if she could not believe the things happening in front of her.

    My Runic Armor now not only contains the power of my fire ability and Rule powers, but now it also contains the Mystic Energies of my six Mystic Methods.

    The ability I received from Nero was called Mold. Its ability which can surpass the natural that defines energy.

    The Mystic Energies could not be mended into the runes, the base will not let one do that, but with mold, I passed that restriction and molded the mystic energy into the runes I wanted.

    Its look has nowpletely changed; earlier, it used to look very regal, but it became a visual marvel with nine different colors spread over it; I could hide the colors of Mystic Energies and Rule power if I wanted to, but I did not, I wanted to create the effect with my beautiful Armor.

    "Well, it looks like the battle would not be as boring as I thought," Edmond said with the battle intent burning his eyes as he came at me with the Brimstones Armor appearing on his body.

    This Edmond mat looks carefree, but he is not; seeing the Runic Armor, he had not only used his Inheritance but also integrated his Grade 12 Brimstone Constitution with it, making his power rose to an unbelievable degree.

    Zup!

    Seeing himing at me, I did not stay on my spot, violet runes lit up on my legs, and I disappeared from my spot when I appeared again; I was beside Edmond attacking with red, blue runes shing across my arms.

    Edmond seemed quite surprised by my speed and attack, seeing me directly appearing in front of him at attacking, but that did not stop him from reacting quickly.

    Seeing my Totem Artifacting at him, he also swung his Brimstone Sword toward me at extreme speed.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, and sparks fly, creating a powerful forcefield. Still, some people may not see this attack powerful seeing there was not much of a visual phenomenon; those people just have to look down at faint cracks that have appeared on the tiles of the Arena.

    This attack was powerful, and yes, this attack was just a normal attack from my Armor. With the powerful runes harassing the Real power of Mystic Energies, my strength had grown beyond; I can measure.

    "Hehe!"

    I let out a smile before I brought back my sword and attacked again, this time, my speed of attacking even greater than thest time, and the power I am using even stronger.

    ng ng ng...

    Our weapons shed again, spreading the cracks on the ground even further, making them spread to an even wider area.

    That was just the starting, right after the first attack, I attacked with 2nd before 3rd, 4th, and so on.

    Each of my attacks holds even more power than before, making tiles under our feet cracks at the visible speed.

    The audience had beenpletely silenced by such attacks that now they only watch without saying anything. It is very difficult to immerse the audience in the fight that will watch without making any noise.

    Usually, there is always a cheer, but now they are watching silently without uttering a single word from their mouth.

    If I had not beenpletely focused on fighting, I would have been quite pleased by such a reaction, which I would be after watching the recording of my a few dayster.

    Dhub!

    "Wow, you have surprised me. I have never thought anyone would be able to bring out this kind of power after those two girls." Edmond said the tile under our feet had been crushed to powder.

    It may not look like we are using all our power, but we are using it. Each of the attacks is very powerful, powerful enough to cut the Arena into two if hit directly, if not for that, how could we have turned the tile we have been standing on to dirt with just shockwaves of our attacks.

    There is immense power in attacks; each of my attacks possesses power that is more than ten times the strongest explosion that I had created in my fight with Cam.

    We are just fighting without any shy moves; it is a pure power andbat style. We arepeting in power and finesse we are fighting. It is a battlepletely unfiltered with special moves and arts.

    Arts wille soon; we¡¯ve been fighting without using them for quite a few minutes; I am sure If Edmond did not see any progress in direct fighting, he would surely use his art, which I am very curious about.

 Chapter 1073 - Cerberus I

    <h4>Chapter 1073 - Cerberus I</h4>

    "Looks like I have to start using some strength if I want to defeat you," Edmond said as we separated again.

    We had been fighting for ten minutes and used enough power that we had not only crushed the tile we were fighting on but also crushed the surrounding tiles with the shockwaves of the attack.

    "I am thinking the same," I replied, and several runes on my Runic Armor lit up. It is time to get serious; I¡¯ve gotten the basic control over my new Armor, and now it is time to use the real power.

    "Now experience the real power of Level 5 Inheritance." He said, and his aura sky rocked. The changes also started to ur on his body as the Armor he is wearing started to change.

    Its red color became even deeper that it became deep red with a shade of brown. It looked like his Armor is made of Brimstone. Various cracks on his armor could be seen, and in those cracks, the fire could be seen burning inside.

    A heavy smell of sulfur could be smelled through the air as the faint fumes released from the Armor. Edmonds¡¯ look has be quite demonic in his Brimstone Armor.

    "Hehe!"

    He smiled faintly and came at me, his speed is extremely fast. If I had not seen him through the vision of Killing Rule, it would have been very difficult for me to see his movements.

    It is a really great speed, and I intend to match it. Just as he came at me, the violet runes lit across my legs, and I moved toward him with a speed that is greater than him.

    These times he seemed to be prepared and was not surprised when I appeared next to him; instead, his lips curved like an arc, and he attacked with the clear hint worldly energies swirling around him.

    At the same time, a big hexagonal phantom appeared behind him, and on that hexagonal phantom, there is an image of a fiery three-headed dog carved on it; it looks quite scary.

    Seeing him using his Art that is being powered with the inheritance, I¡¯ve be quite vignt. It an Inheritance Art which¡¯s power boosted by a special Constitution; such an attack will be extremely dangerous.

    Nothing had happened; his sword ising at me like it usually does, this time it is just packing a lot more power, but I did not let vignce down. The inheritance Art is extremely dangerous and tricky; one has to be very vignt when dealing with.

    Hun!

    The sword had reached halfway when suddenly it suddenly burst into the mes and divided into three parts that came at me. Seeing such a sudden change, I am not surprised; I would have been surprised if nothing suspicious had happened.

    Seeing the three swords, my eyes turned serious, and Violet and Blue runes lit up across my Armor, and the speed of my sword¡¯s speed increased suddenly, so much that even Edmond got surprised by it.

    ng ng ng...

    I moved my sword speedily and shed across all the three swords within a moment. Creating a fiery blue forcefield that crushed all the tiles in the ten meters radius.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k, What an attack.¡¯ I said in my mind, as I activated a couple of formations to crush and covert the hell energy that came at me.

    This attack by Edmond was extremely dangerous. Three coordinated sword strikes with the power of hellfire. If they had touched my n.a.k.e.d body, then I would have surely turned to dust, but of course, that is impossible to happen.

    My whole body was covered in Runic Armor, including my head; even if his attack had hit me directly on the head, I would have been fine. To break this Armor mine, his attacks had to be more powerful than they are now.

    As I defended against his attack, he looked at me for a second before he attacked again and what an attack it was. It was like hellfire raining down on me; his sword burst into me again but this time on a much grander scale.

    As it burst into the hellfire, it transformed into the silhouette of Cerberus, and heunched that Cerberus at me. Heunched it; it became even bigger until it turned five metersrge.

    ROAR!

    The fiery Cerberus let out a fiery roar like a real being as he came at me. The Cerberus looked extremely real; if not for it made for a real fire, I thought it is a real Cerberus.

    It is nowing at me with its three mouths opened, wanting to swallow me whole. Seeing it, I couldn¡¯t help but gulp down my saliva. This Cerberus is really big and dangerous.

    ¡¯Now the fight battle had turned truly interesting, I guess it is time to use that.¡¯ I thought and lighted up the special attacking formation I had createdst night. As I activated the formation, three types of energies started to rush into that formation.

    The first energy is, of course, my fire ability, while the other two are Mystic Energies. First is from the Domain of Withering Sand and the other from Red Arc, my new offensive Mystic Method.

    The formation is being flooded with three energies, but its hunger did not seem to satiate, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but worry slightly as the Cerberus ising at me with the extremely fast speed; if the attack did not charge up soon, then I will have to dodge the attack.

    Finally, what seemed an hour, the formation stopped sucking the energies when the Cereberus was just two meters ahead of me, seeing that I did not wait and shed down my sword toward its direction.

    Zup!

    A beautiful arc came out of my sword; this arc holds abination of three colors Silver, Grey, and Red, which made it look very beautiful. It is not only beautiful but also very deadly.

 Chapter 1074 - Cerberus II

    <h4>Chapter 1074 - Cerberus II</h4>

    Soon the tri-colored Arc reached Cerberus, as it did. The fiery Cerberus reacted as it is a living being and moved its ws toward it as if it is a living being.

    ZRRRRRR...

    The Cerberus ws shed against the tri-colored Arc and what happened next moment had surprised both Edmond and the audience.

    The Arc had not stopped by the w instead it had cut through the ws before cutting through the center head of the fiery Cerberus.

    It started to cut through the body of fiery Cerberus and while doing that, it is also releasing hundreds of small arcs around the body of the fiery Cerberus topletely destroy the attack.

    Bang bang!

    The arc moved out of the body of the Cerberus, with losing more than half of its power on the way. As the arc moved out of the Cerberus boy two halves of it exploded in colorful light creating a beautiful picture while the faint Arc moved toward Edmond.

    He looked very surprised seeing the Arcing toward it and just as it approached it, he swung his sword at it creating another colorful explosion of the colors.

    Cheer Cheer Cheer...

    The audience cheered loudly seeing the colorful st and volume increased even more as another Cerberus rose from his sword and this one was, even more, bigger, it was ten meters tall.

    ROAR!

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel my loudly beating heartbeat when I saw the ten-meter Cerberusing toward me.

    It is huge and haspletely dwarfed me, not to forget the super threatening aura it is releasing actively that would make any normal adamantine shit his pants in fear.

    I had already started preparation for the next Arc, right after Iunched the first, and also started my Tower to refine Mystic Energies for me. The Arc attacks of mine need an immense amount of energy.

    In the formation that an immense amount of energy gets concentrated to the greatest degree and imprinted with several runic diagrams as it got shaped into the Arc form.

    The energies alone are not enough to make the Art this powerful; the true value lies in the runes that I had imprinted on it. Those runic formations are what make the arc very powerful.

    I had experimented with such formations many times in conscious space, but physical applications of it were not possible due to many restrictions.

    So, when I got the ability to go around those rules, I¡¯ve added many interesting things I¡¯ve experimented with into my Armor.

    Sup!

    As the charge finished, I released another arc at the ten-meter long Cerberus that ising toward me. This time the Arc is bigger, double the size ofst. I¡¯ve decided to make it bigger to deal with such a powerful attack.

    ROARRR!

    The Cerberus roared and jumped at the air, unlikest time this time, the ws of the Cerberus are a lot denser. I could feel the powerful worldly energy around its ws.

    Edmond seemed to realize something from thest attack, and this time, instead of equally distributing the power to the whole body of Cerberus, he focused 50% power at the ws to better deal with the arc attack of mine.

    ROOOAR!

    Soon the Cerberus and my Art hade to face, and like I had expected, seeing the arc close, the Cerberus used its ws against it.

    Zing Zing Zing...

    Unlike thest time where my ws went through its ws, this time the ws resisted against the Arcs power and started to struggle against it, and their struggle started to create furious sparks which were enough to destroy thempletely.

    Their struggle continued as more and more sparks started to release from it. These sparks are like powerful bombs; when they fall on the Arena, they destroy it. The ce where the arc and the Cerberus are struggling is inplete shambles.

    Seeing such destruction made by just sparks, I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. This is the level of power I had been dreaming about yesterday and now, and I have it.

    The strugglested for a few seconds before the Arc was finally able to tear through its body. As it reached its body, the arc copsed into thousands of little Arc and reached every part of its body.

    BANNNNG!

    A huge explosion rang out; it was so loud and powerful that I even had to take a jump back so I could not get swept in it. It is more powerful than I had imagined, but that is also good.

    I had not expected this fiery Cerberus to be this powerful; the Arc was only supposed to copse when it did not have the energy to cut through the whole body of the enemy.

    To maximize the power of the attack, I added a small copsing mechanism that will distribute to every part of the enemy¡¯s body before creating an explosion dealing with the enemy with the maximum damage.

    The explosion was big, and it took some time to clear away, and when it did, I couldn¡¯t help but open my mouth in wonder. The explosion had destroyed half of the arena.

    The ce where the explosion happened, there is nothing but fine dusk. It had made everything into the dust; if it had been yesterday¡¯s had swept in this explosion, I would have directly vaporized, that is how much fearful this explosion was.

    I looked at Edmond, standing on the other end of the arena like me, watching the destruction our sh had brought; I could see extreme excitement in his eyes when he looked at the explosion.

    "Good, Good," Edmond said as he moved his eyes to me from the destruction.

    "After watching yesterday¡¯s battle, I had made a sudden breakthrough." "It was a huge surprise, but it had also brought quite a disappointment as I thought I would not have anyone to test my new strength in this continent."

    "But you have proved me wrong," Edmond said with his eyes zing with battle intent. "For that, allow me to show you my real power; I hope you willst at least a few minutes in front of it," Edmond said before a horrifyingly powerful aura burst out of his body.

 Chapter 1075 - Limit Of Knight I

    <h4>Chapter 1075 - Limit Of Knight I</h4>

    His aura has be extremely horrifying and it is of a level I¡¯ve never sensed before. It is way thicker than the aura of Adamantine should have; there is only one answer to this: Edmond had reached the unknown Level of Knight, the true limit of Knight.

    Very few people are able to reach this level; this level purely worked onprehension. You will reach it there only if you have theprehension of it.

    Professor had told me that this level bringsplete change into one. This level provides an explosive growth, and one will be able to harness every bit of untamed energy hidden inside them.

    Many people tried for years to reach this level, to bring out all the potential of Knight Stage as only doing that will bring their full potential out in the future stages.

    This is what this unknown stage is so important; reaching it meaning havingplete ess to potential as one advance forward. I, too, wanted to give myself at least a year to try to reach this level.

    "I did not expect you to reach the unknown level of Knight," I said to Edmond with a smile. I am very happy he reached that, as only now he had be capable of forcing to use the real power of my Armor, and I will finally know how powerful my Armor is.

    "You seemed quite happy seeing me at this level?" Edmond said as his horrifying aura finally stabilized. "I am happy; thee earlier, you weren¡¯t capable of forcing me to use the true power of my Armor, but now I am sure I will have to use the real power of my Armor if I want to defeat you," I said with a smile.

    "Well, good. I also want to see how powerful your Armor is." Edmond said, and the next moment, he came at me. The Violet ruines lit across my whole leg, and I moved toward him with speed impossible to be seen by a normal knight.

    Only those bearing the power of Level 3 Inheritance will be able to see my speed, and even they have to try their all to see.

    It did not take us a moment to reach next to each other as we swung our weapons toward each other while standing in the air. Most than half of the area had already been destroyed by our earlier attack, and what remains is not suitable for a fight.

    So, we are fighting on the air, and unlike yesterday, where I could not build the momentum of the ground, today I could do it with some new formations that I had attached to my Armor.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and a deafening sound rang out with it an invisible force field produced which hadpletely grounded the stones beneath us to dust and damaged the arena even more while we stayed on our spot as if nothing had happened.

    The attack was really powerful, and the inheritance energy is off the chart that when it is crushed and converted into the raw energy, it quickly helps me charge several formations very quickly.

    "Good!" said Edmond and attacked again, this time the attacks were even more powerful than before. As his current power, Edmond can harness a lot more power from his inheritance than before.

    The more powerful one became, the greater power he will draw up from one¡¯s Inheritance. Inheritance gives near unlimited power; one just has to be capable enough to draw out the power from them.

    At his current strength, Edmond can draw out quite great power from his inheritance that our fight is reaching very close to the fight of Ellen and Jill yesterday; I can¡¯t imagine what will happen when Edmond harnesses the power to his limit.

    As we were shing intensely, the swords of the Edmund lit up suddenly and divided into three as they came at me. He had used his art again, and this time, it is more powerful.

    The blue hellfire is very dense and releasing the aura that is enough to make freeze on the spot. Seeing the appearance of three hellfire swords, my expressions became serious, and violet runes lit across my body, and my sword suddenly became even faster.

    Seeing that Edmond increased the speed of swords, not wanting me to deal with three of his attacks with speed, but unfortunately for him, it is quite difficult for him to match me at the instant speed.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    My sword speedily shed with the tree swords creating the huge blue shockwaves that destroyed the perfect tiles that remained at the end of the Arena; now the whole e area ispletely shambled with each and every tile turned into the dust.

    After the first attack, he attacked again with his Art; this time, the movement of the three swords wasplicated and coordinated. It is like a spider; one can defend against the one sword if capable of the 2nd sword, but it will be extremely difficult to deal with the 3rd sword.

    He had not used such aplicated move before, but now he used it; I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by it. Professor had warned me about it, unlike the other participants who had barely spent a year in the central continent, Edmond had spent five years there.

    In those five years, three years of his spent on the main campus of the Sky Saber were only the best Knight was able to get. There every teacher is at least a King Stage with an Emperor grade teacher for every ss.

    They even get weekly sses from Tyrant Grade powerhouse, which only happen in Supremes. It made every student of the main Campus powerhouse themselves in their level that only members of other Supreme couldpete against them.

    I looked at the three fiery swordsing at me, and various options shed across me, but only two will help me deal with the swordsing at me. One is speed; I had to activate a couple more formations, which will reveal my real speed, which I did not want to happen.

    The other option is quite simple. I have to use the data I had collected on him so far, with it I am sure I will be able to deal with these traps like swords effectively.

    So, I chose the 2nd option and moved my sword at the extreme speed; I could tell a small arc forming on Edmonds¡¯s lips as he did not think I would be able to deal with such a tricky attack with just speed.

    But he is wrong; I had already found the best way to deal with this attack when I used the data I had collected on him so far. Though he may not have used this move before, the fighting style is the same.

    The analysis of the fighting style held the clue to deal with this move, and when I used the data, I found several ways I could deal with one being most suitable for my current condition.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    So, just as I found the way, I moved my sword and shed against the three of the Fiery swords Edmond could try any new trick again to invade my sword.

 Chapter 1076 - Limit Of Knight II

    <h4>Chapter 1076 - Limit Of Knight II</h4>

    He looked quite shocked seeing me dealing with his powerful attack easily before a bright smile formed his face. Next moment his sword zed like an angry volcano before it came at me again like it wanted to turn me into cinders.

    This time the sword did not divide itself into two; it just came at me directly. This move is direct, in sh; there is nothing impressive about it except for the zing hellfire burning on it.

    It is giving me an intense feeling of the threat, ever since the battle started, I¡¯ve not felt such a feeling from any attack, which undoubtedly means that this attack is extremely dangerous that I better not underestimate it.

    Seeing iting at me, I also swung my sword. It is also a simple swing; there is nothing before the sword having unimaginable strength as it tore through the air.

    Till now, since the battle started, I have not used the energy I have got from my opponent. I had stored it in special formations, which I had created with the help of the mystic energies.

    My Armor is strong, but it did not have unimaginable power to help me deal with the enemy. How powerful my Armor could be is totally dependent on how strong my control over it is and how powerful my opponent is; the stronger my opponent is, the more powerful my Armor would be.

    The base of my Armor is crushing and converting the energies, with mystic energies like Domain Of Withering Sand. I could easily crush any energy and convert it just as easily before storing it into the storage formations made of mystic method, which worked as the base of the Mystic Method.

    It is based on Mystic Energy; it is where I got the idea of storing energy into the formations.

    I have tried these formations with other energies, but they are not suitable. Only Mystic Energies mixed with the healing rule could create the formation where I would store the raw energy.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against his sword again, creating a huge blue shockwave that, without surprise, had pushed both of us back a couple of steps back. This had happened for the first time; it is no surprise for us.

    The attack now just contains too much power; I had not only used all my energy but also used nearly all the raw energy I had stored in the Armor. The blue shockwave has decimated everything it hase across.

    All the stones turned to dust and created a small wave which shed across the shield and made it rippled slightly. I also got quite an energy from the attack for my Armor.

    Just as the energy crushed and covered, I moved toward the Edmond using all the raw energy I have stored in my Armor. The battle is nearing the end right now; there is no use in holding back anymore.

    Seeing meing toward him, his sword burst into even more dense hellfire as it came at my whole, having a wild smile across his face.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Deafening sounds started to ring across the whole battlefield, so most people who were watching the battle had be invisible. The only thing they could see was a powerful blue forcefield that wasing every second, grinding the stones in the area into the dusk.

    Even though some of them could not see the battle, they are extremely excited by just seeing the effects of battle and hearing the soul-shaking sounds.

    While those who could see the battle had a look of wonder on their face seeing such power projected by the Knight that is far greater than the average lord.

    The strength of the two of them is too great, just like that of the two girls yesterday. It is a sight that is ever rare in the central continent, which couldn¡¯t help but make them sigh.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but form on my lips; seeing such an intense sh, Edmond is a worthy opponent. He had not disappointed me with his power, his Level 5 Inheritance, Special Constitution, and Limit of a knight made him a very powerful opponent.

    Except for using my Art, I am giving my everything in this battle; I am using every move I have in my Arsenal, but Edmond is not a simple opponent. It is taking my all to not get hit by his tricky moves.

    David had the trickiest moves I¡¯ve ever seen in any of my opponents and also very versatile. It is very difficult to predict when he will use one of his trickiest moves on you.

    I am very vignt, using my full power of my Killing Rule not only to collect more data on him but also to keep an eye on him, watching every move to react ordingly.

    The power of his attacks had now reached the point where it could copse my Armor if hit directly.

    "Your Armor is very good." Edmond said as our weapons shed, "Siphoning the power of my attacks to attack me." "Sir had warned me about it, but it looked like no matter how much I tried to stop, you always manage to suck my energy." He said in exasperation.

    I am not surprised about him knowing about my Runic Armor. Professor had already told me about supreme powerhouses looking at my Armor. Other supreme powerhouses may not tell their members about my Armor abilities, but those from sky saber would have surely told them.

    Professor said that these people from the Sky Saber are famous for their shamelessness, and I should be prepared about my opponent knowing everything about my Runic Armor.

    So, what he knowns, my Armor had changed, and it had be even more powerful than before.

    Nor he or anyone could stop me from taking the energies, even if he did not use any energy. I could easily use the force for my energy needs, so as long as there is an attack, there is no one who could stop me from siphoning energies for my needs.

 Chapter 1077 - All Out I

    <h4>Chapter 1077 - All Out I</h4>

    CHIC!

    Two of the Cerberus halved exploded behind me as my sword hadpletely cut it from the middle. With the strength we are fighting, all my long-range attacks have be useless; I had to counter everything with my sword.

    It had been nearly an hour since we had been fighting; in this hour, we have shown nearly all our abilities and turned the whole arena into the dust.

    Now, we have barely one or two moves that remained to be used. I only have my art while as for him, I don¡¯t know, but I know about one, now that he has reached the true limit of Knight, the unknown level, and is the best of the best, he can use that thing.

    That thing will be his biggest trump card; the professor had said if any opponent reached an unknown level, I should be careful of that thing. The power it gives is humongous, unlike the trickle that it uses to give it before.

    "Looks like it is time to go all out, hun," Edmond said with a smile; he may have a smile across his face, but his eyes were serious. The times havee to let go of everything and reveal all.

    "Yes, it is time to go all out," I said with finality as the worldly energies started to swirl around me. "Good then," Edmond said as strange energies which I hadn¡¯t felt for quite a while started to pour into him.

    ¡¯The ult Method!¡¯ He is finally using the ult Method, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The ult Method¡¯s are really great, but they are not for knights; what we used to use before were dregs of ult energy.

    Every grade of the ult method needs Soul and Body sufficiently strong; if it is not them, one will be only drawn out a trickle. When I was a normal Elite, the dregs were enough for me, but as my strength rose, the strength they provided was insufficient that I stopped using it.

    It is the same for everyone; the dregs of ult Energy are not enough to fill the need for ever-increasing strength.

    As I have said, the ult method of every Grade needs body and soul sufficiently strong to house its real power.

    The Knight does not have such strong bodies, even those who reached a new level also do not have that strong Body and Soul it requires. Only a very tiny percentage of people who have powerful Inheritance, Bloodline, or Constitution could get such a strong body and soul.

    Edmond is a prime example of that; he had Grade 12 Special Constitution, and Level 5 inheritance, both of them give him a huge boost that makes cream and crop amongst the knights.

    The milky whiteyer started to surround him as ult Energy had poured into him, and the aura he is releasing now is giving me a feeling of the extreme threat; from now, I have to be careful, one little mistake, and I¡¯ll be out of thepetition.

    I also called out the ult energy and started to spread it into the specific runes. Seeing me summoning ult energy, a faintugh appeared on Edmonds¡¯s face before it had be serious after he realized something.

    Sup!

    He turnedpletely serious before he came at me; his speed was so great that even I was slightly slower than him despite using the stored raw power to power up the speed runes.

    We moved toward each other with speed like never before; the air itself started to heat as we tore through it.

    Soon we appeared next to one another and swung our weapons, his swords filled with dense hellfire in which clear traces of Milky while ult energy could be seen. The two energies did not seem to sh but exist in dependency, making their power even greater.

    Our weapons got closer and closer, as it did, I started to change runic formations of my Armor as what will happen next will break all the record, even the fight Ellen and Jill will pale in front of it.

    His sword moved like a vicious snake, trying to touch my body, but how can I let that happen. If his sword touched me, then it would be game over for me, so my sword moved to intercept his.

    BOOM!

    As our weapons shed, times seemed to slow down for me, everything became slowed down in front of me. Even a deafening sound that had bled my ears did not feel as painful as it is.

    I saw the cloud of Blue and white ballooning slowly as it contracted before it began spreading outwards expanding the explosion.

    I had finally used my Art for the attack, and the explosion it had created is earthshaking.

    But this is just a start, the real challenge starts now, and that is dealing with the explosion. The power of the explosion is huge; if it were yesterday¡¯s me, I would have no power to resist the explosion like this; I would have flung back like a hit ball.

    Even now, with current Armor, I am walking on the tightrope, a single mistake, and I will crash on the shield, and that will be game over for me.

    Seeing the cloud of Blue and Whiteing at me slowly, I activated the formations I had been changing right now. There are four types of formations that now covered the majority of the space of my Armor.

    First is crushing, second is converting, third is Storing, and forth is Jet to select and resist the momentum of the explosion, which is trying to throw me at the shields.

    DHUB!

    The explosion finally hit me, and time went back to its normal speed. As the explosion hit me, I felt like a huge metallic press had crashed on me, it hadpletely rattled my armor, and if not for me having strict control over it.

    My Armor started to get on the work as an explosion crashed into me; the formation sucked the energies that had crashed into me and started to crush them. This time, there is not only Hellfire from his Art, which is being powered by Inheritance energy; there is also a huge amount of ult energy.

    Crushing ult energy is no simple task; if I had not done that ten minutes experiment beforeing here, I would have found myselfpletely crushed under the explosion.

    The reason I had summoned out the ult energy earlier because I wanted it into crushing formation. Though its power is very lowpared to what Edmond had summoned, the runes had helped it power up enough that it would be able to grind the ult energy.

    After the energy is crushed, it directly went to numerous Converting formations, which are being powered up by the swallowing Rule.

    The crushed energy started to convert through these formations before directly going to the Jet formation, which is making my armor resist the momentum of the explosion, and whatever energy these formations did not take went to storage formations, waiting to storeter.

    I controlled the Armor like a seamless machine, and when finally Ipletely stopped, I found myself just half a meter away from the boundary of the arena.

 Chapter 1078 - All Out II

    <h4>Chapter 1078 - All Out II</h4>

    Note: Thank You for the precious love that took our Novel In Top 10 and as promised Ive posted the 10 Chapters. Do continue to Vote more, so novel climb higher in Top 10 and I post more chapter next week.

    "F.u.c.k! Yesterday I had seen your explosions but had not thought they would be this powerful." Edmond said.

    He, like me, also stopped at the edge of the Arena, but his condition is slightly better as he had a solid two-meter distance from the boundarypared to my half a meter.

    "But isn¡¯t it more fun?" I asked, "Yes, I am really liking these explosions." He replied as we again moved toward each other. This time my speed is not any less than that of Edmond; the explosion has given me quite a lot of power, which I am using right now.

    BOOOM!

    Our weapons shed again, creating an even bigger explosion than before. I had to proactively suck the energy so that any energy won¡¯t forcefully seep inside me and injure me.

    The explosions are being away too powerful, they are powerful enough to vaporize me if I caught off guard in them. So, even the slightest bit of energy from it would injure me seriously.

    My art had lighted up these energies, making them extremely wild; it would not be a pleasant experience to get tormented by them. So, I had to try my best not to let even the slightest energy touch me.

    As I stabilized myself, I found myself in the same position as earlier, which put a smile on my face; the explosion earlier was stronger than previous, but I was still the same as before, but I do not feel that great about it.

    Edmond is now three meters from the boundary, which is one meter extra from the earlier. I had seen how he did it, and I couldn¡¯t help but marvel his ability; he had used thebination of three Inheritance skills to resist the momentum of the explosion.

    His usage of those three skills is very precise that even I got quite impressed by it and sad. His resisting explosion better means he had a high chance of winning, which I did not like.

    Sup!

    So, just as I stabilized myself, I went against him to get maximum distance from him, so when we pushed back, I will have the maximum advantage, but I am not the only one to think that he had thought the same thing anding at me with the lightning speed.

    BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM...

    We started to attack each other like crazy, creating massive explosions across the arena that brought destruction to the already destroyed area. Every second there would be shockwaves running through it, baking and grinding the dust even more.

    Not to forget the ripples that are spreading across the shields. Seeing them, it felt like someone is constantly banging them with the hammers. The rippling effect is too huge; its spread across all the shields surrounding the arena.

    Our attacks are getting stronger and stronger each time, and seeing how closer to the boundary I am getting every time, I had started to worry about losing and began to think about the way to solve that.

    But no matter how much I tried, I had not found it. The only way I had found is the old way of controlling my Armor. The better I control my armor, the more chances of winning I will have.

    Since then, I had wholly focused on controlling it, but I had not done better with it. Still, I did not back; if I continue with it, something will eventuallye, and till that, I have to hang on tight to my position.

    "You are quite good, I did not think you would hang on till now," Edmond said as we stabilized at the edge of the area. Tiredness could be felt through his voice when he said it.

    He is not the only one who has grown tired in this One and Half hour of fight; I am feeling quite tired too. I am using nearly all my energy maintaining the Armor, and each explosion is a challenge itself.

    Not to forget, I had spent some of the energy on Edmond too collecting data, tracking every move to better respond to every attack of If it had made me very tired, but I will continue no matter how tired I am till I win this battle.

    "I also did not think the battle wouldst till now," I said and moved toward him. I am going to try very riskily this time. If it became sessful, I would have more energy and strength for my next attack; if I failed, I would be sted apart, and it would be game over for me.

    Soon, I reached the Edmond and used all the power I had stored on the strength formations and attacked. The attack was very powerful; one could see my great sword tearing through the air as it moved toward the heart of Edmond.

    BOOOM!

    But he was not going to let me attack his heart; as my sword moved toward his heart, his sword came like a snake and shed against mine, and an explosion happened.

    The mass and blue and while started rising that extreme speed, and a momentter, it crashed across my Armor, but unlike other times, few runes came out of the armor, and they activated and started sucking energy.

    They absorption formations, or as I called it sucking formation, I had added all around the Armor to suck the energy during the sh actively.

    An immense amount of energy started to flow through my armor, shaking it heavily near breaking it apart, but I had stabilized it forcefully and diverted all the energy into the various crushing formations.

    It is a very difficult task and made me bleed through my nose and ears, but I did not care about that as the thing that mattered had happened. I was able to use more energy Ive ever before, and now I am crushing it, converting it before sending half into Jet while the other half into storage.

    The half energy is more than enough to resist the momentum of the explosion that when I stopped myself, I could not believe what I was seeing. I had stopped twenty meters before the boundary.

    "Hehe!"

    An unconsciousugh couldn¡¯t help but rose out of my mouth when I looked at Edmond, who is still stabilizing himself. Seeing, I did not waste a minute and moved toward him.

    The risk I took was worth it; it had given me the edge that I needed to win the battle, and now the only thing I have to do is finish off Edmond as soon as possible and win thepetitions.

    Edmonds eyes couldn¡¯t help widened, seeing meing toward him as till now; he hadn¡¯t stabilized himself. Seeing meing at him, his eyes hardened, and the aura he had been hiding finally came out.

    He stopped at its ce immediately before shooting toward me. Seeing him still hiding his power, I am not surprised; I had already detected him still hiding some of his power.

    He had always kept it on standby, ready to use at a moment¡¯s notice, but I had never given him a chance to use that, but now, the danger of losing the battle hade; he had immediately used that strength he had been hiding.

 Chapter 1079 - Victory

    <h4>Chapter 1079 - Victory</h4>

    BOOOM!

    The explosion blew out again, sending both of us back. This time too, I had actively taken the energy from the explosion. More thanst time, as just as I stabilized, I moved toward Edmond, only to see himing at me.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM...

    The real end of the fighting had started, and in just a few minutes, the result of the battle would appear. Both of us are using our everything; in one of the shes, the winner would be dered.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k!¡¯ Puh Puh Puh...

    I cursed loudly as the energy of the explosion leaked inside me, and that wild energy tore through my body, seriously injuring me, making me puke blood several times.

    The injuries are serious, but I have no time to care about it; I had just simply circted the healing rule and continued fighting while reminding myself not to repeat the earlier mistake.

    Suppressing the intense pain I am feeling, I moved toward Edmond again, who is alsoing at me with the intent to end this battle as soon as possible. The battle hadsted too long, and it was time to finish it as soon as possible.

    But it is not easy when both have nearly simr strength, and nobat tricks work on others. It makes it difficult to win the fight; one has to look for that one in thousands chance and take it.

    As I fight again, Edmond, I see those hundreds of chances. All of them could help me defeat Edmond in a single move, it is what they looked like, but all of them are traps, expertly crafted through the thousands of battles.

    That is why unless you have an overwhelming advantage, it is very difficult to end the fight in defined times.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM...

    The booming sound rang across the Arena, with both of us having pale faces. For the past few moves, Edmonds¡¯s defense also reached its limit; he could not defend against the ever-increasing power of the explosions.

    Earlier, he had easily defended the power of the explosions again; his Brimstone armor had given him an envy-worthy defense, but now, as the power of the explosions increased, it had started to test the defense of the hi Armor.

    If this continues, his powerful Brimstone Armor will not be able to save him from the continuous assault of the explosion, and that will be my chance. Unlike him, my armor¡¯s defense depends upon how I control it, and since the intense fight has begun, I am controlling it just fine.

    Though there were some exceptions where I made some mistakes and received some injuries, they are behind me. Now, I just carefully fight, since the Edmonds defense is reaching the limit, he will make a mistake in action quickly finishing the fight.

    BOOOM BOOOM BOOOOM...

    I was right, right after his defense started crumbling, he became a little hasty; he did not increase the power of his attack but started to make his attack tricker, wanting to exploit a mistake in mybat Style.

    It is a very good thing for me, as with a controlled explosion, I started to suck more and more power into my storing it for a special purpose. As such, this again turned into a battle of skills.

    At every attack, he would try to breach the defense on my body, and while I would counter it, creating the explosion. I am having really fun fighting like this; this feels like a game of chess where you counter every move of your enemy while making strategy for the checkmate.

    While I am having fun, Edmond is too engrossed in finding ways to beat me. He is also storing the power for the one big move and will use it when the timees.

    A chance!

    Suddenly when we were fighting, I found a perfect chance. It had been quite a while since I had been using the data to fight, and never I have never seen such a surety till now.

    And another thing about this chance that this is a trap, like the tens of other obvious traps that were opened by Edmond at thest minute, but I am still going to act on it.

    "Hehe!"

    I moved my sword toward the opening, seeing that wide smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on Edmond¡¯s face, who swung his sword at my neck without care for my sword, which ising toward his chest.

    Well, I could understand why he is doing that, the speed his sword going toward my neck is extreme; he had never shown such speed before, to be honest, even I got quite surprised by it.

    He had carefully held back this speed, only to be used right now, but unfortunately, he could not aplish his goal with this speed; he is not the only one who is holding back on his strength.

    Suddenly the biggest energy-storing formation that took nearly all my back had lit up and released all the energy into the Speed and Strength formation.

    I had been collecting energy into that storing formation for the past half an hour; at every explosion, 10% of converted energy would go into that formation, now it had enough energy to give my attack a shocking burst.

    The speed of my sword increased suddenly, so is strength radiating from it. The power was so great that it hadpletely shocked Edmond, a bbergasted expression appeared on his face as he tried to increase the speed of the sword, but unfortunately, he could not.

    BANG BOOM!

    Finally, the back of my sword crashed on the chest of Edmond in a fearful speed and strength, which sent him flying like a cannonball and crashed him across the shield, which creates a huge rippling effect.

    I won, I finally won!

    I have dreamed about winning thepetition millions of times since childhood. Though, thispetition is way bigger than the league of heroes. Still, it is a sentiment that counts, and winning thepetition where billions of people watching were my dream which I had fulfilled.

    CHHEEER CHEEER CHEEEER...

    Finally, the audience cheered loudly as they registered my victory. I bask in those cheers; it is cheered that I had earned myself in my blood and tears of the past few years.

 Chapter 1080 - Party

    <h4>Chapter 1080 - Party</h4>

    "This seed has good potential, teach him well." A Very old voice said, "After he reaches the King Stage, we will be happy to take him in." Matron Mavis added.

    Josephine got quite startled hearing it, she did not think Matron Mavis would talk to her. Though she was also a student of Riverfield Academy, that was the thing of more than four hundred years ago.

    "Yes, Matron," I replied happily who just nodded before she softly started talking again with the Jillian girl who was sitting beside her. She is the only person Matron is actively talking with, even when the current leader of Hawthorn¡¯s Sea tried to talk to her, she only replied to him with one word.

    She is very happy for Micheal, it is not easy to get praise for Matron. She is an old monster, one of the oldest living humans in the world. What hadn;t she saw, even simple praise for her means great things.

    Hearing the praise, the faces of those from the Mistborn be a little nasty as if they had eaten something distasteful, but they remain quiet while some of them, especially Sir James and Sandra, red at the Sky Saber side whose faces are worse than them.

    "Please Wee the Top 10 of the Championship on the stage." The host said fifteen minutes after the final battle is over. Edmonds and I were already on the stage while Jill, Ellen, and others came after calling.

    We stood on a shiny new arena they had erected within fifteen minutes and received our prizes.

    I¡¯ve received a quite good Mystic Artifact, A Sword to be exact, a pass to ruin which only Supreme Organisations members have ess to and ce in 1000 in apetition that will happen in the Central continent two yearster.

    This ce in 1000 seemed to be a big deal as I¡¯ve jealous gazes of Edmond and others when the host mentioned it. Elina had many times mentioned the importance of thepetition during our spars and how she intends to get into Top 100 of it.

    Thispetition seemed extremely cutthroat; the very best people of all the world participate in thispetition to earn the title of Battle King/Queen, and this time it is even special as this time it will be the 10000th year of thepetition.

    Thatpetition had begun during the darkest times of our history and continued since then; it even happened when the Central Continent was nearly upied fully by the Grimm Monsters.

    It is considered sacred, and people prepare thoroughly for it, and despite having strict conditions, people flock to participate in it. Winning it is not proving themselves in front of the young generation of the Continent but also bing light that takes the human race forward.

    Since the Inception of the Competition, 95% of those who won it have reached the Tyrant Stage; nearly all the winners of thepetition end up bing leaders of their Organisations.

    All this makes thispetition very attractive to every young person in the Central Continent, and some of them work harder so that they could perform better at thepetition.

    The prize distribution and photo opssted for nearly two hours before the whole Top 1000 got invited to a party or more like a talent hunt where people from many organizations offer their membership to the participants of thepetition.

    Even though I already have a member of the Organisation, I still had to go. Professor wanted me to charm some people so that they could join our organization. Not only I, Ellen, and Jill also have to attend these parties with their seniors.

    This is the most important part for which all powerhouses have on our continent. They have no interest in the smallpetition; they havee to search for the seeds who, in the future, became a pir for their organization.

    It is quite boring, but I had to spend hours with Elina and the professor smiling and inviting the people that the professor had chosen for the organization.

    While mingling with these people and telling them the benefits of the organization, I also looked at their power and performance inpetition and found that their performance was not that great.

    They could be considered average at best, but Elina exined that Riverfield academy had a special way to determine the potential of people, and they will only recruit those who arepatible with their organization.

    It is also the method opted by the other powerful Organisations and Supreme. They ept anyone talented; they ept those who arepatible with their organization to their Inheritances, to be exact.

    Since thepetition was going on, these super powerhouses, which was sitting in the tower, were observing each and every participant with utter scrutiny, determining who is best suitable for them.

    Though there are always exceptions, people like me who have a Special Constitution and those with Bloodline or something, the Organisations always make exceptions to these things.

    If one calctes me and scrutinizes ording to their Inheritances, then it would be Blood Sun that is the most suitable organization for me. Their inheritance is a perfect match for my Constitution and the Rule power that I¡¯veprehended.

    They even approached me shamelessly before being shooed away by the Professor. To be honest, their offer was quite great, still, I would not ept it; I would not leave the Riverfield Academy even if they had offered me the Apex Inheritance.

    "Here, the teacher said it is aplete poison that I should not even touch." "The energies of several miracle fruits have made something extremely dangerous that creates a different effect every time it is tested," Ellen said as she handed me the box.

    In the box is a thing I¡¯ve found in Aferian Ruin, which contained the essences of various Herbs and Miracle Fruits. I had sent it to Ellen right before I went to the Ruin.

    Lady Vivian is also quite an aplished Alchemist, and I thought she might help me find a way to realize its uses, but it seemed like it¡¯s all for naught. Well, it¡¯s good; if I used it without knowing, then I might have poisoned myself or turned into an abomination or something else.

    "Don¡¯t bury it or throw it in the sea; it will only contaminate them. Teacher said the best ce to throw it would be a space crack where it does not do any harm to thend or its organisms," she said with a serious note. I nodded and stored it back to my storage with a disappointed sigh.

    "You are leaving today, right?" I asked, hearing that a disappointed sigh appeared on her face, "Yes, teacher said it is time to leave for the Central Continent, we are leaving right after this party is finished." She said.

    "I wanted to fight with you before you leave," I said with my voice full of regret; I want to take revenge for the beating she had given me about a year ago.

    "It wouldn¡¯t have been a problem to sneak a fight before leaving, if not for my Bloodline in the awakening process," she said with regret before a smile appeared on her face.

    "Don¡¯t worry when youe to the Central Continent,e visit me; I will give you another beating you deserve." she said with a smile, "Only battle will decide who beats who," I replied with a smile.

    We talked for a few minutes before we left to mingle again with the seniors of our organization. The partysted for quite a while and only ended at midnight; by that time, I had been thoroughly tired both physically and mentally.

 Chapter 1081 - Past

    <h4>Chapter 1081 - Past</h4>

    I returned back to Manor at midnight and slept right after, the huge battle and mingle after that had thoroughly tired me like never before.

    I had slept through the night and the better part of the morning before I finally woke up. It was around 10:00 AM when I woke up, and it took me forty-five minutes to freshen up and shower before I walked out of my room.

    "You woke quitete," Mon said as she served me the breakfast which my father had made some times ago. "The party night was quite tiring," I replied as I ate.

    "It usually is, social events are more tiring than the battles." Mom said with augh as she took a seat in front of me, as she sat, a smile on her face faded and her mood became somber.

    "You must be wondering about your mother¡¯s identity, right? After yesterday¡¯s meeting?" Mom asked that I just nodded. "It is time to tell you some things; you deserve to know about them." Mom said as she gently ruffled my hair.

    "As you guessed, my real name Annabell Michealson and I was born in the powerful House Michaelson, which, one of the powerful families that control the Mistson." She said as she took a gentle sip of the tea.

    "You could say I am very talented, and I also worked hard that when I was twenty years old, I had been named as one sessor of Miston, at twenty-five Ive be Heir Presumptive of House Michealson."

    "At the age of twenty-eight, I had finally broken through the Tyrant and defeated all the sessors who were higher stages than me and became the Sessor Presumptive of Mistson," she said and let out a mirthlessugh at her past glories.

    I am quite shocked when I heard it; spending days with professor and Elina, I¡¯vee to know how hard it is to level up on the stages above the Knight. As for reaching the Tyrant stage, it is extremely difficult, so difficult that only a select few in the whole world were able to reach there.

    "Also, that time, my family had engaged me to a scion of another powerful House without my knowledge when I was on a very important mission." She said slowly, and emotions of both happiness and grief appeared on the face of my mother.

    "It was a year-long mission to guard an Important post against the Grimm Monster who attacked that post by millions in number every month." "It was a very challenging assignment, but I liked it, and I started to love it when I met a wonderful woman," she said when she said thest sentence, a beautiful smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on her face.

    "She was a breath of fresh air andpletely different from any other person I¡¯ve met before. I fell in love with her within a month and proposed to her three months and we married six monthster," she said with a smile.

    I am shocked to hear about my mother¡¯s marriage; I had not known my mother was married before; it is the first time I¡¯ve heard about it.

    "Everyday with her was like a dream, even if we have to fight intense battles against the Grimm Monsters every day, we were happy, but such happiness rarelysts," she said with her mood bing somber and clear grief could be seen on her face.

    "At the Eleventh month of my mission, the Grimm Monsters sent a huge force with the lead of Eleven Tyrants, of eleven Tyrants Six were early Stage, four were Mid Stage and the leader was Peak Tyrant."

    "It is an impressive force sufficient to crush an entire Tyrant Grade Organisation; it was a nightmare for us, there were only four Tyrants among us, and with only one being Mid Stage." Mother said in a shaking voice as if she had relieved her worst nightmare.

    "You don¡¯t have to tell me anything if it is too painful." I said as I pressed her hands gently, "No, you need to know this, it will be a helpful lesson to you." she said while putting a small smile on her face.

    "Seeing such force, we did not even think about fighting, and I ordered the activation of wards and requested reinforcements."

    "By my status of Sessor Presumptive, I would have gotten reinforcements within an hour through teleportation formations that were present inside the post and those around the post." She said with a grief-filled voice.

    "But reinforcements were in the hands of the Madden family, the same Madden Family whose scion my family fixed my engagement without me knowing." "So, when the news of my marriage reached them, they felt like they had lost an honor."

    "So, when I requested the reinforcements, they intentionally dyed it for three hours," "and when they finally came, they found everyone was butchered in a worst possible way, with only one person being alive of the force of Million," she said with extreme grief.

    I could guess what had happened next, thinking that the tears couldn¡¯t help but well up in my eyes.

    "That person was me; I was the only person alive. Lea had sacrificed her life to save me by using a very powerful defensive amulet she had gotten in some ruin. If she had used that amulet on herself, them, it would have been her alive, not me." she said.

    When she finished, tears were falling from her eyes with overwhelming grief shadowing on her face.

    "In that battle, I had also lost all my powers due to a powerful curse and fell into aa for three months." "When I woke and remembered what had happened, I had broken away all the rtionsh.i.p.s with the Mistson and Michealson Family and came to this continent to spend my remaining years," she said.

    She wiped her tears and looked me at me with a smile, "Don¡¯t be sad; I am extremely lucky. I had experienced love again and have wonderful children like you and Lea Rose." she said with a smile as she gently ruffled my hair with a smile.

    "There is something else I want to tell you, Micheal." Mom said with a very guilty expression on her face. "The powerful curse that Grimm Monster afflicted on me and made me lose all my powers has seeped inside you."

    "Though its quantity is not huge as it was sealed inside me, it is still there, and it will put a big hamper on your progress after the knight." she said with guilt, "Don¡¯t worry, the little bit of curse will not be a problem for me," I said, pressing her hands gently.

    "You are quite lucky to have joined the Riverfield Academy, from what I¡¯ve heard The Current headmistress of Riverfield Academy is the elder sister of Jospehine." "The headmistress of Riverfield Academy has special Inheritance and Art that is one is one best in dealing with curses."

    "She will be able to heal that curse or at least seal it with her powers." she said with smile. "Don¡¯t worry, mom, I will be fine," I said, seeing guilt all over her face.

    "The Central Continent is full of danger, having strength is not enough; you have to be also aware of theplex political webs that surround everything." she reminded me, to which I nodded.

    We talked for quite a while before mom left the kitchen with a tired face; the conversation has been very emotionally draining for her.

 Chapter 1082 - Chance

    <h4>Chapter 1082 - Chance</h4>

    After mom left, I started to make preparations for lunch. I wanted to cook something good to celebrate my victory.

    It took me one and a half hours to make the feast. I¡¯ve invited the professor and Elina for lunch, but they are somewhere important to meet some people; they will return in the evening.

    "As always, Micheal, it is delicious," Father said as he took a bite of his food; I smiled at his praise while continuing eating. Time to time, I would feed the rose, who would stop eating to feed her food to Ashlyn and her parents.

    We ate before we talked for a while before we left for our respective rooms. I went to my room andid on it. Since thepetition has been a woman, there is no immediate need to increase my strength, but still, there is a goal in my mind.

    I have to fully practice Body Cleansing Technique and Secrete Method, and also create three hundred seals of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    It¡¯s a good thing I am only one level away from both of the methodspletions, as for creating three hundred seals, I am a little far, but as long as I worked hard, I will be able to aplish it.

    The other goal I had set up is reaching an unknown level of Knight. It is a very important target, and I am willing to give one year for it. After talking with a blood-red being who wanted to upy my body and professor, I know its importance.

    I am willing to give it one year, but I did not think it will take me that much; after fighting with the Edmond, I¡¯ve got a clear idea what this level and what I have to do, so, as long as Iprehend on the feeling I got from the Edward, I would be able to reach the unknown level within six months.

    I thought about my goal for a while before I sat crossed-legged on the bed and meditated with the feeling I had gotten from Edmond.

    Professor had said that I should find my own feeling to break into that unknown level, but I think I shouldprehend the feeling I got from Edmond before finding my own.

    When I opened my eyes again, I found it in the evening. Without knowing, I had meditated for the whole afternoon. After seeing the time, I walked out of bed, freshened up before walking toward the kitchen.

    It is time for dinner. I had checked up on the Professor and Elina, but both of them were still out, and they were eating dinner at their host ce so that it would be my family and me again.

    My parents and rose were already in the hall and came to the kitchen with me. Like morning, I talked with my parents as I cooked. It felt good to spend the time with family again, with a calm and peaceful atmosphere, very unlike the Grimm Battlefield, where chaos is everywhere.

    Hun!

    We were just talking when suddenly five people appeared in the kitchen, startling everyone other than my mother. Seeing them, my mood couldn¡¯t help but sour, blood rtives or not, after what my mother told me, I felt no belonging to these people.

    "Daughter, sorry for disturbing your family, but we have some important business to discuss." old man, "Ok." Mother said, "Micheal, keep an on the Rose." mother said as she looked at the rose, who is busy munching on the beans with Ashlyn.

    "Yes, Mom." I said, "Archie, Joanna, stay here with your cousin while we talk with your aunt." Sandra said she left with others while I and my sister remained awkwardly in the kitchen.

    Rose is fine; she just looked at two people for a while before she started munching on the bowl with Ashlyn while I remained in an awkward atmosphere with my new cousins.

    "Will you guys stay for dinner?" I asked, trying to make conversation, "Eating trash once a week is enough." said the man rudely, hearing that anger couldn¡¯t help but a bubble in my heart.

    I don¡¯t like anyone disrespecting food at my house; if they don¡¯t like it, they don¡¯t have to eat it, but they can¡¯t just disrespect it, and I was about to say something without caring how powerful they were when the girls spoke.

    "I am sorry for my brother¡¯s burst; he is just cranky for some personal reasons." "We would have loved to eat the dinner with you, but we have already made ns," she said.

    There was no apology on her face when she said sorry, but she had uttered the ¡¯Sorry¡¯ so I can¡¯t make too much fuss about it. So, I just nodded and went back to cooking.

    Time passed by, and we did not talk; the only people talking in the kitchen were my sister and me, while those two remained quiet, which is fine to me; the less they talk, the better it is for me.

    Finally, an hourter, my parents and others returned to the kitchen, and when they saw the atmosphere, the old man couldn¡¯t help but sigh before he turned at me.

    "Micheal, lord Abraham asked me to ask you if you are willing to join the Mistson? We are willing to offer you the Core Inheritance and als" "No." The old man was just talking when I stopped him with a definite ¡¯No.¡¯

    I was already unwilling to change the Organisation. After what my mother told me, I will not join the Mistson, no matter what they offer to me, but the old man did not seem discouraged by my rude behavior and continued.

    "He said that he would also give you the opportunity to enter the Apex Inheritance Ground that we control." He said, hearing I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked as I know how big this thing is.

    The Wisdom Tower and Hawthorns Sea had offered many things to me, but they never offered me a chance at Apex Inheritance Ground that they hold.

 Chapter 1083 - Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 1083 - Leaving</h4>

    "No," I replied in a single word.

    Even though this is a great opportunity which one would die for, I do not need it. I am confident that I will make something of myself just staying in the Riverfield Academy.

    "Sigh, I expected that much." The old man said with a sigh as he looked at my mother and meplicatedly. "See you tomorrow, then, Daughter." The old man said and disappeared with his family.

    "Micheal, I and your father are leaving for the Central Continent tomorrow." I had just looked at their disappeared bodies when my mother dropped another bomb at me.

    "Why are you leaving for the Central Continent? Did they force you?" I asked hurriedly, seeing my parents made a sudden decision to leave for the Central Continent.

    "Sigh, Micheal, it¡¯s veryplicated; I am extremely lucky that I got twenty-five years of freedom, but now I have to go back whether I am willing or not," she said with sadness.

    "I could ask prof.?? I was just saying that when my mother cut me off by shaking her head. "It is a matter of Supremes, even Josephine could not do anything about it," she said with a sigh.

    I wanted to say something and opened my mouth and say something, but words couldn¡¯t form in my mouth.

    "Don¡¯t worry; they have already be aughing stock among all Supremes due to that incident, and if they dared to do something to me, they would be even biggerughing stock of all." Mother said while having a slightly cruel smile on her face, which I¡¯ve never seen on her face.

    "So, they will be actively protecting me, making sure no harmes to me," she said, hearing I felt a little good, but I still didn¡¯t like my parents going to the central continent against their will.

    But it is Supreme we are dealing with; if it were any other lower-level Organisation, then I am sure the professor would have been able to help, but against the Supreme, she is powerless.

    We ate dinner and talked tillte at night, spent as much together as a family; we don¡¯t know when we will meet again.

    I returned to my roomte at night, and when I woke up, it was already early morning. When I walked out of my room an hourter, I saw my parents in the hall with little Rose ying with Ashlyn.

    I took the rose in my hands and yed with her for a while before cooking breakfast for my family for thest time. Soon, breakfast is finished, and I ate it with my family.

    "Daughter, it¡¯s time." We had just finished breakfast when the Old Man and his family suddenly appeared in the kitchen. "Ok." mom said before she turned to me.

    "Remember, Micheal, always depend upon yourself, don¡¯t be at the mercy of others." Mother said seriously, as she said it, a sh of guilt and regret couldn¡¯t help but appear on the face of Old man, Sandra, and her husband.

    "I will remember then, mom," I said seriously; after what happened with my mother, I would be an idiot if I ever depend on others to save my life.

    "Goodbye, Son, see you in the Central Continent." My parents said as they hugged me, I also kissed little Rose a couple of times on her chubby cheeks. It will be quite a while, at least a few months or even a year, before I could see them again.

    They waved and disappeared from my eyes; seeing them disappeared, tears couldn¡¯t help but well up in my eyes before I wiped them off and sat on the chair.

    With them gone, there is no meaning for me to stay in Cometh City anymore. The sooner I leave for the Grimm Battlefield, the better, the professor said she would drop Elina and me off as she finished with her recruiting business, but I could not wait for that long.

    I will take an airship; a few days of travel will also help me in clearing my mind; the things my mother had told me weighed too much on me; I need some personal time.

    So, I got up from my chair and walked toward the Garden where the professor usually is during the morning. I was right; when I got out, I saw Elina and Professor sipping tea while enjoying the morning.

    "Have your parents left?" Professor asked as I reached them, "Yes." I said. "Don¡¯t worry, the Mistson will not do anything if they want to preserve whatever respect they have left after the incident of twenty-five years ago," she said as she read the worry on the face.

    Hearing that, I finally heaved a sigh of relief, mom had said the said, but I still felt worried; she would have said it so I would not worry about her every day.

    "Professor, I want to leave for the Grimm Battlefield today." I said, "So, early, wait for a week, aunty will drop both of us to the Grimm Battlefield." Elina said. "No need for that, the airship will be fine for me. It will give me a few days to think through some things." I said, hearing that both of them fell silent.

    "I have been thinking about what to give you since you have won thepetition." Professor said suddenly, "I think this gift will be very suitable for you." She continued, and the next moment, something big or small by its standard appeared in front of us.

    A small, very sleek airship had appeared in front of me. It is the sleekest model Ive ever seen. It is just thirty meters long and very slim; it does not have apressed balloon that normal air has; it has the special engines that work on mana crystals.

    This is a very rare airship that I had only seen on the catalogs, even the airship used by Guild and Adventurers paradise. There is even a sleek logo of Riverfield Academy on its sleek ck body.

    "This Ho¡¯s Razor K12, It is quite a popr model among you young people, Ellie also has the same model." Said professor whilepletely enamored by the beauty in front of me.

    "It is extremely fast but also has quite good offensive, defensive, and stealth," Elina said. "I can¡¯t take it, this gift is too expensive," I said. Even though I don¡¯t know its exact price, I know it is very expensive that I could not afford it even with my current wealth.

    "Take it, you deserve it." said the professor; I wanted to reject it again, but seeing the look on the professor, the words died down in my mouth. Rejecting it would be disrespecting her good intentions, and it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want it.

    I fell in love as soon as I saw it; it is the most beautiful machine I¡¯ve ever seen. It is so sleek and powerful that I just want to caress its shiny ck body.

    "Thank you, professor, for such a lovely gift," I said to the professor before I walked toward my new airship to check it out inside and outside.

 Chapter 1084 - Under Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1084 - Under Attack</h4>

    "Goodbyeye Micheal, see you in the week," Elina said as I took out my shiny new Airship that professor had gifted; I am going to ride it to Grimm Battlefield.

    Professor had gifted me in the morning, and now in the night, I am finally going to use it. I would have left in the afternoon if not for the professor taking me to meet some people from Supreme Organisations.

    I¡¯ve only returned an hour ago, and now I¡¯m leaving or may I say escaping before Professor could drag me to one of these tedious social events. I waved at Elina one more time before I stepped inside the airship.

    Itsplete luxury inside; everything is designed by famous designer. All the things inside are efficient and useful. As I went inside, I sat on the center chair and opened the control panel.

    This ship is extremely fast and could take me to Warzone one, which is in the center of the Grimm Battlefield, within a day, but I would not do that. Using such speed inside the Grimm Battlefield is like lighting a beacon to let a Grimm Monster know the position of my ship.

    There are eight selective modes in the airship from which I could travel, though I could configure the mode of my own, I do not since I already know which model I will travel with.

    I chose the 3rd Mode, which provides not only sufficient speed but also stealth. With this mode, I will reach the Warzone in four days, but I am not going directly to the Warzone; I will be stopping at the Midzone for a day or two before going to Warzone.

    I am nning on visiting the Garden, Ive hadn¡¯t been there since thest time I sneaked there during the reconnaissance mission. Since then, I did not get a single chance to sneak there again.

    SHOOO ZUP!

    As I activated 3rd mode, the airship started with slight vibration before it began to fly up in the air, and when it reached sufficient client height, the silent thrusters activated, and my airship tore through the air like a rocket.

    I looked at the scene down below for a while till the city passed by before I closed my eyes and pondered over the feeling I got from Edmond. Breaking through the unknown level Knight is my priority.

    The sooner I reach that stage quicker; I will be able to go to Central Continent; there are too many things to do in the Central Continent.

    I meditated till thest night before I opened my eyes and walked toward the cabin. Yes, this small airship has cabins and also a small practice room. It is the perfect vehicle for an alone or a small group of travelers filled with nearly everything they will need.

    In the cabin, Iid on the small bed, which is even better than the small bed of Manor and slept.

    When I woke up the next morning, I freshened up, showered before eating breakfast with Ashlyn. After I finished my morning activities, I meditated again but this time not on the feeling of Unknown Level of Knight but on the 2nd Level of my Eldritch Sword Art.

    Since I hadprehended the 1st part, it is time to start on the 2nd part, which is even harder, but I am confident that I will be able toprehend within three months fully.

    So, I opened the 2nd Chapter of Eldritch Art, which had been unlocked, and startedprehending its mysteries. the 2nd part is based on the first, but the mysteries are a lot moreplicated than the first; one has to ponder hard toprehend them.

    Though it¡¯s difficult toprehend, I am very excited toprehend it. I very much understand how much this Art helped me winning such a difficult battle; if I had only Art, then it would have been really difficult toprehend.

    Time passed as I lost inprehending the Art. It had been two hours since we entered the Grimm Battlefield and the airship is continued moving in stealth mode toward the Milfred.

    ording to the ship, we will reach the Midzone by 11 AM, a little more than a day. I am nning onnding in the Milfred and meeting a few people I know before snaking toward The Garden.

    The Garden is too precious, and I don¡¯t want anyone to know about it; the value of the Garden is precious beyond belief, and I can¡¯t share it with anyone till I be strong enough to protect it.

    Time passed, the morning over and afternoon came, the afternoon passed, and evening came. A few minutes passed since I opened my eyes after hours of meditation; I just returned from freshening up and about to start eating dinner with Ashlyn when suddenly the whole ship went red.

    "EMERGENCY EMERGENCY, THE SHIP IS UNDER ATTACK. ALL THE DEFENCE MECHANISMS HAD BEEN ACTIVATED."

    I heard loudly from the ship, and a projection appeared in front of me where I saw a ck ship around the same size as my ship appeared not far from me and hadunched tens of missiles toward me.

    Grimm Monsters!

    I shouted as I looked at the ship; it was the Grimm Races ship. It is ck like mine and had a simr shape but a shade of ck. It had a rusty feel and looked like it made from the skeleton some kind of snake monster.

    This is my first time seeing the airship of the Grimm Monsters, an airship that can attack. Usually, Grimm Monsters rarely use the airsh.i.p.s on the Continent; the small continents are whittling ground for these Grimm Monsters before they head to the real battlefield of the Grimm Monsters.

    Seeing the attacksing toward it, the ship¡¯s A.I. was still screaming while it had activated the shields and brought out weapons ready to attack at my permission.

    I had control over the attacks; the ship can advise me to attack the right moment, but it can¡¯tunch an attack without my consent.

 Chapter 1085 - EMP Bomb

    <h4>Chapter 1085 - EMP Bomb</h4>

    The first thing I did was send the emergency signal of the Grimm Monster attack to a closed city for reinforcements; after that, I looked at the attacksing toward me.

    Twenty-one projectiles areing toward me, nearly blocking all the exits, but I am not worried. The ship had a state of the Art defense system that included its AI, which had already found several ways to defend against uing attacks.

    The ship had already started to move while moving; it had also released res to destroy the tracking projectilesing toward us with my permission.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang...

    The airship moved around the projectiles while releasing res, which destroyed every projective wasing toward us before making just toward the Midzone closest to us.

    This time, I had activated the full speed. Since the Grimm Monsters have already found us, there is no reason to waste energy at stealth; it is better to use it to flee.

    I am fleeing at full speed while continuously dodging the attacks that the Grimm Monsters ship is sending at me. It is chasing my ship at full speed, and I have to continue fleeing for about two hours before I reach the range of closest Midzone.

    Ten minutes passed by since the Grimm Monsters started chasing me, and attacks continued, but the airship handled them fine. As long as it continues like this, I will be able to getaway.

    As for stopping the ship and fighting, I am not an idiot to do that. Who knows what kind of Monster hiding inside the ship, the safest ce for me is Airship.

    Hun!

    The chase continued when suddenly a bright red projectile shot out from the Grimm Monster; just seeing it, I started shaking for some reason and knew that thing would be dangerous.

    "WARNING AN CLASS II EMP BOMB DETECTED, PERMISSION TO LAUNCH OFFENSIVE," AI said, ring, hearing what it said, I paled but responded very quickly, "Release all weapons, stop that EMP bomb at all cost," I ordered.

    I do not understand the ss of EMP bombs, but I know how dangerous they are. They are special formations bombs that could stop the working of any machine, whether it be an electrical, magical machine, or fusion like this ship, it could disable anything that it touched.

    With my Order, the ship started to unload the whole Arsenal of weapons toward the EMP bomb. I did not stop its crazy releasing of weapons; from what I know, EMP bombs are crazy expensive normal people, be it humans or Grimm Monster, could not get hands-on themselves easily.

    Even with this powerful and expensive ship, I did not get any EMP bombs; they are too dangerous to be in the hands of like me.

    So, I don¡¯t think it has more than one, and even if it has another EMP bomb, I have enough missiles in the ship¡¯s arsenal to drown them as I am drawing this one.

    About a hundred white dots moved toward the red doting toward; the projection shows everything to me. The Red dot moved toward me in a straight fashion without changing direction when suddenly it¡¯s changed the direction.

    BOOM!

    It started to move between the missiles, but it became clear that it would not be able to get away. I am waiting for them to destroy that EMP Bomb when suddenly the EMP bomb exploded itself.

    As it exploded, it let out a red shockwave, and the whichever missile that shockwave touched would instantly get decibels and fell.

    "EMERGENCY, THE EMP WAVE WILL CLASH AGAINST THE SHIP WITHIN THREE SECONDS AND DISABLE THE SHIP FOR ELEVEN MINUTES, THE.."

    The instruction started to re, hearing them, my expressions couldn¡¯t help but pale, but there was no time; I had barely three seconds before the wave struck the airship, and I had to get out before otherwise, I would have to forcefully break through the ship which I could not due to its powerful defense.

    That will make me an ideal target for the Grimm Monsters missiles, so I have to get out of the airship, whether I want to or not.

    Sup!

    I instantly made a decision and touched one of the emergency exit options on the projection. There are two emergency options, one pod exit, and the other is a direct exit.

    The pod exit will be that I will be encased in a pod and shot out of the airship; I can not choose that option. That Grimm Monsters ship had f.u.c.k.i.n.g EMP bomb, I can enclose myself into the pod and hand myself to them.

    I chose the second option of direct exit, there will be a small hole opened on the airship, and I just have to jump in it. I did just that; I happened on the second exit option, and hope opened.

    Just as I slid into the hope, the EMP wave struck the airship and disabled it immediately, seeing that I moved my hand at lightning speed and touched the Airship, which I had just got out and taken the airship back into my storage.

    It is a precious gift from the professor; I will not lose it when I have the chance as me surviving; I don¡¯t have a f.u.c.k.i.n.g idea.

    "Human Surrender Yourself, And You Can Live If You Refuse Then I Will Drown You In Missiles." A harsh voice came out of the airship, which appeared a few hundred meters ahead of me.

    ¡¯Ashlyn ist time!¡¯ I said in my mind before I turned to the ck airship, "F.u.c.k Off!" I said loudly as I showed the middle finger at the same Ashlyn flew down from my shoulder and started to be big till she became three and a half meters long.

    "You Have Rejected My Mercy Human, SO DIE!" Said the harsh voice inside the airship in anger, and next moment, multiple Missiles shot out of the Airship from the sters around the ck skeletal airship.

 Chapter 1086 - Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 1086 - Attack!</h4>

    Around twenty missiles came at me, shining darkly under the moon like. With their speed and their tracking ability, it is impossible for me to dodge the missile, but I have Ashlyn, and with her help, I will dodge all the missiles.

    Chirp Chirp...

    Ashlyn chirped loudly, seeing the missilesing towards use before she pped her wings and flew away, and at the same time, she had released hundreds of fireballs towards missiles with each one radiating power to turn me into the Ash.

    Ashlyn had merged the full power of zing Lotus into her source, which includes not only the fire element of fire but also the source power that is present in the speck amount.

    Compared to her, I¡¯ve only managed to merge only 43% of its power. Forget about the full fire element power of zing Lotus; I¡¯ve not even able to merge with the source power that zing Lotus has.

    That source power hade from the Super Expert that cast that attacks thousands of years ago. Normally a source of others can not be consumed; no matter small the amount is, it is poison.

    But thousands of years, the mutation had urred, and that source had be extremely nutritious to those who could consume it; Ashlyn had consumed it, and that made her extremely powerful.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM...

    The huge explosions started urring behind us as fireballs of Ashlyn had stuck against the Missiles. It is very hard to hit the missions, and powerful AI is controlling it, and they could evade any harmful attack, but ashes attacks are not a normal attack.

    She could control her fireballs through her will and somehow over smart the AI so that her fireballs could sh against the Missiles and destroy them.

    The power of the explosion was so great that if not for Ashlyn covering with me with a powerful shield, even the Runic Armor I am wearing would not have been destroyed under the attack.

    The Grimm Monsters were in the airship and were not going to leave with the single attack; right after 1st missiles exploded, theyunched with another attack with more missiles; this time, Ashlyn was prepared and attacked right after the missiles released from the sters.

    BOOOM BOOM BOOM...

    Attacks after attacks came, but each of them was dealt with by Ashlyn; there was no missile that was able to touch me, all of them destroyed by Ashlyn¡¯s attacks. It hadsted for a few minutes before it had finally stopped.

    "Human, if you have been dead by a missile, you would have saved yourself a lot of pain, but now since you have be a c.o.c.kroach, we will personally kill you the most painful way." said the voice from the skeleton airship and next moment,tch above the airship opened, and four Grimm Monsters walked out.

    Red Fox Tribe!

    I said as Identified the four foxmen from their regal red bodies that are smaller than the normal Grimm Monster. All of them around the around four meters tall, which is unlike other Grimm Monsters who are six to seven meters tall.

    Of the four of them, three of them are wearing borate full-body Armor with beautiful rapiers by their waists while the 4th one, which seemed to be their leader, is wearing a white priestly robe and holding a staff with a bright orange gem on the top.

    All four of them are Lord stage Grimm Monsters, each bearing the aura that is more powerful than the Edmond. By their aura, it is very clear that they are not the normal Lords, which I could easily crush with my current power but the Elites.

    Each of them is powerful enough to crush me in a single move. I had expected the Lord¡¯s to be powerful but not these powerful; in front of these Lords, the lords guarding the Ice a Fire building was nothing; these people could easily crush those lords.

    As they came out of the airship, the airship disappeared, likely to be taken by the leader into its storage.

    "Human, you would have done mercy to yourself if you have died by the missiles, but now you have forced me, Xus, toe out, I will torture so much that you would beg for death." The Robed Foxman said a weird but elegant tone,pletely different from the harsh voice which came out of the airship from before.

    "Before we start, can you tell me why do you want to kill me, and how do you track me?" I asked, right it finished. It stilled when it heard my question before bursting outughing.

    The Grimm Monsters who put big dialogs are usually fond of talking; if you ask politely, they will answer your question before trying their all to kill you.

    "Since you are going to get tortured by handster and will not get any chance to talk other than scream painfully, I will fulfill your curiosity." It said with the ir of superior talking to its inferior.

    "We are killing you because you have shown potential by winning that littlepetition, and we like to root out trouble before it could grow and create big trouble for us in the future."

    "And since you are idiot enough to travel enough, we are more than happy to kill you, and as for knowing your location, you just have to know that our Intelligence and Technology is far superior than you can imagine, tracking you was a child¡¯s y for us." It said with an arrogant voice.

    "Thank You for answering my question, and now all of you can die." I said with a smile and turned to Ashlyn, "Ashlyn, kill them." I said when their face was still shocked by my words.

    "You bastard, you dar!" said on Red Foxman and took a step toward me when it suddenly stopped as a look of horror appeared on the ist face, and its hastily activated his Inheritance at full power and whatever defensive ability it had it saw four silvery fireballsing at them.

    I may not have the strength to kill them, but Ashlyn is powerful enough to kill them all with ease.

 Chapter 1087 - Life Burning Curse

    <h4>Chapter 1087 - Life Burning Curse</h4>

    The four silvery fireballs looked beautiful in the night as they shot toward the Red Foxmen who were trying to activate their inheritance and defensive measures before the fireballs could hit them.

    They did not try to run away from the fireballs because they knew it would be impossible with the fireballs speed, not to forget these fireballs could move to the will of the monster; they have seen how these fireballs have destroyed the missiles.

    They had expected the monster to be powerful after seeing how it had destroyed the missiles but still felt they could handle it, especially with the help of the leader now seeing these terrifying fireballs that are tiny as eyes, they lost confidence, they did not do a thing even their leader could not deal with these dangerous fireballs.

    Bang Bang Bang Dhub!

    The banging sound rang out as the fireballs reached the Grimm Monsters and breached their shields easily before sting them into ashes; the Grimm Monsters did not even get a chance to scream before they even died.

    Not all the Grimm Monsters are dead, though; the one wearing the priestly robe survived.

    I had thought it would die too as his defensive Art also got crushed under the might of Ashlyn¡¯s fireball¡¯s but right when it just touched its body, a grey field popped out of its body and repelled the fireball.

    Protection Talisman!

    I saw the Runic Shields covering its whole body, and its grade is quite great as it did not even ripple when it repelled the fireball.

    "You bastard, you made me waste my life protection talisman that I had obtained after so much hard work." It screamed. Its voice lost its elegance and became a high pitch, which felt very grating to the ears.

    "What are you going to do about it? attack me?" I mocked it; zing anger appeared in its eyes as it heard me, and it moved its moved gemmed staff toward my direction in a fury.

    "Hrselen melde auspet!" It muttered in Grimmnguage, and the next moment, a small ck runic formation came out of its staff. These runic formations arepletely ck and have small smokeing out of them.

    For a moment, I did not understand such a strange attack before something clicked into my mind, and I paled a little.

    ¡¯Curse Master!¡¯ I said in my mind; I should have guessed seeing the priestly robe, only these bastards were such clothes. I can¡¯t me myself, though, I¡¯ve only heard about them, nevere across them before.

    The ¡¯Curse Masters¡¯ are rare in Grimm Monster, but these bastards are the most fearsome of the bunch; they are ants that could devour the tiger. These professions are very feared due to their strange curses and tricky behavior.

    It was the Curse Master who has made my mother lose all her strength; when she talked about yesterday, I saw the fear in her eyes. Professor also said that these bastards are the trickiest bunch to deal with.

    They are very hard to kill as they always have some tricks into their sleeves, like this right now when Ashlyn attacked it and destroyed its shields, a protective talisman had appeared out of nowhere and saved it.

    Chirp Chirp

    Seeing the cursesing toward us, Ashlyn attacked without me saying anything; she had not only sent fireballs towards the curses, but she also sent it toward the Grimm Monster she had sent a lot of fireballs toward it.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    The silver fireballs crashed against the ck smoky curses and destroyed it. In contrast, the fireballs crashed against the Grimm Monsters did not seem to do anything, seeing that Grimm Monsters opened its mouth to say something but found a flurry of hundreds of fireballsing toward it.

    Ashlyn got angry seeing her fireballs not doing anything, so she sent lots more at the Grimm Monster. It tried to dodge, but the fireballs easily caught it and crashed on the grey shield covering it.

    ¡¯Nothing!¡¯ I thought, seeing the attack of Ashlyn not working on the shield, "Hahaha, bastard, this is Life Protection Talisman that could even save me again. King Stage powerhouse attacks, so you puny monsters attacks will do nothing to me." It said inane arrogant tone.

    "Oh yeah, for how long. Five minutes, ten minutes, an hour max?" I asked with a smile, "When the protection is over, you will also turn into the ash-like the rest of your friends." I said sarcastically, which turned dimmed down an arrogant smile on his face a little before it brightened up.

    Seeing the smile, a vignce rose on me, and I asked Ashlyn, ready for any tricks from this bastard.

    "Bastard, you should feel honored that I will be killing you through the curse my brother had created." "It is made to Kill a duke, feel honored that it will be used to kill you today, a puny knight." It said, hearing that my face paled.

    ¡¯Run!¡¯

    I said to Ashlyn; I don¡¯t care if it is bluffing or not, but I don¡¯t want to risk it, so I asked Ashlyn immediately to run, and we shot out like a rocket.

    "Puny Human, you will not run away from this Life Burning Curse." It said with madness and before a small thing came into its hand, which looked like it was made of a bunch of grasses and herbs binded together withplication formation carved on them.

    As the thing came into its hands, it gently muttered something which made it shine faintly as it shone a smile on its face brightened up, and as it gently threw that grassy thing toward me.

    Dup!

    That thing burst into mes and shot toward me with a speed that it crossed hundreds of meters and appeared before me and entered my body before Ashlyn and I could react.

    "Hehe, bastard, enjoy the torturous death.!" I heard a faint voice behind me, but I was in no mood to listen as soul curdling pain shot through every part of me as my lifeforce started to burn away like a kerosine dipped wood.

 Chapter 1088 - Life Burning Curse II

    <h4>Chapter 1088 - Life Burning Curse II</h4>

    "Ahhhhhh..."

    The pain is torturous, more painful than when that blood-red being started to create a Constitution Base inside me, here my very being is burning.

    The curse is terrifying, it has not only enveloped my body but also the soul, and it is burning them. I felt like a kerosine dipped wood that burst into the zing fire.

    My throat had be dry from screaming, but I am still screaming. There is no other option for me to anything; the pain had immobilized mepletely that I was even capable of opening my eyes.

    If not for me feeling a sharp cold wind against me, which told me that I am still top of Ashlyn and we are flying at breakneck speed, I would have believed I had fallen into a cold dark pit from which I could not get out.

    Time passed, I don¡¯t know how much, but I was finally able to open my eyes after huge efforts, and the first thing I saw a faint grey smokeing out of me, it wasing out of every part of my body. The faint grey smoke by-product of my lifeforce being burned down with the power of the curse.

    ¡¯Are we being followed?¡¯ I asked Ashlyn directly; I could barely move my body and did not have the energy even to utilize my senses.

    ¡¯Chew Chew Chew...¡¯ Ashlyn chirped, saying that the Grimm Monster justughed and left hastily, seeing that I could help feel relieved, and next second, I took out my airship after a huge effort.

    The effect of the EMP Bomb had been over, and I could use the airship again; after taking it, I opened its door. Ashlyn and I flew inside; there, I opened the control panel and set a course toward Midzone with the greatest speed airship has to offer.

    The sooner I reached the Midzone, the better; the powerhouse stationed there could help me, even if that powerhouse could not, the professor sure would. I had activated the SOS on my holowatch; as soon my holowatch picked up the range, the SOS message will be sent to the Professor automatically.

    But I have to survive till that time, even with the greatest speed of the airship, I will need more than two hours to reach there, and I don¡¯t have that much time.

    Seeing the rate, my lifeforce is burning. I will bepletely dead in less than an hour; I have to do something to extend my life; otherwise, I am as good as dead.

    Laying awkwardly on the floor, I gritted my teeth to the pain and extended my consciousness into my storage and started to take out all the useful things I have, from the potions to herbs to fruits; everything has started toe out.

    In the ruin, I had got many good things, especially at thest battle; the things I had got were very amazing, seeing them forget Knight, even the eyes of the lord would turn with envy.

    I looked at the small hill of things I had taken out and looked at the most useful thing, a small bottle in which thick green liquid is stored. It is the most powerful healing medicine I have.

    I¡¯ve got it from the Conqueror that Ashlyn had chased and killed at the end of the battle. Seeing the marking I know it is a reward from the 900th floor. "Gulp!" I took the bottle in my hand; forcefully opened the cap before unloading it all into my mouth.

    As the liquid touched my throat, it started to spread through every inch of my body, revitalizing it, but the next moment, the horrifying thing happened; the curse power came to the healing power and started burning it.

    Seeing that I was shocked but also pleasantly surprised when I found that the curse power had diverted about 10% of energy to the healing power of the potion, it had not only slowed down burning my life force, but pain also lessened quite a bit.

    Seeing that, I hope couldn¡¯t help but appear in my eyes, and I started to eat every healing medicine in front of me. I not only chugged potion after potion but also ate all the healing fruits and herbs that, within five minutes, half of the pile of things disappeared inside me.

    Now 30% of the power of the curse is busy burning up the healing energy while the other half is busy burning, no matter how much I chugged, the curse is not diverting more than 30% of the power of the curse into burning the healing energy.

    This will give me forty-five minutes extra to live, which means I could stay alive for one and a half-hour before the life force inside mepletely burned out, and I die, I don¡¯t want to die.

    In the torturous pain, I started to think about ways to get more time. One and a half hours are too little, I will need at least an hour more, but no matter how much I think, I was not able to find any way.

    The only thing I could think of is the wine bottles that I had got into the Ruin, but the professor had said that even a simple whiff could explode me into pieces, so I can¡¯t even smell it, much less drink it.

    But I will still keep the wine as myst option. I still remember when Ashlyn had sted apart the door, I was able to get a whiff of that smell; it had instantly made me drunk and filled my body with energy.

    If I was really at myst leg, I will open the bottle and take a whiff of it; even if explode by it, I will explode on my terms, not due to some f.u.c.k.i.n.g curse.

    Still, after making ns for myst stand, I started to search for the ways for which I could extend my life. I even began to scour through every inch of my storage, but I did not find anything.

    I was lying in pain and defeat when suddenly I remembered something; I don¡¯t know if it will work or not, I probably don¡¯t think it will work as those two things arepletely different, but there is a slight chance that it might work. Since it is a chance, I am willing to work on it since I have nothing to lose.

    The thing that came to my mind is to practice my methods, The Secret Method and Body Cleansing Technique, at theirst level; if I am able to practice them sessfully, then they might help to dy the curse.

    Both methods¡¯ final level focused on cleansing Body and Soul, though their result might not affect the kind Duke level Curse, I will be satisfied as long as it will dy it.

    Not to forget, there is 3rd (300) Ruby Seal, which, if I can create, will help me resist the power of the curse. The vitality it provides is the opposite of a curse; it will definitely help me with the curse.

    Though reaching my target in three methods is extremely difficult, but what I have to lose since there is a very high chance I will die anyway.

 Chapter 1089 - Life Burning Curse III

    <h4>Chapter 1089 - Life Burning Curse III</h4>

    After making my mind, I crawled toward the small practice room of the airship; it was just a few steps away from where I was lying and only took me a minute to reach there.

    The practice room is quite small, but it will be enough for me; now, the only thing I have to do is muster enough energy to practice the method when at every moment, arge chunk of my lifeforce is slipping away.

    I am feeling quite weak, but I have no choice to practice the methods and finish them within one and half hour or die.

    So, even if I am weak, I will perform the methods and take them topletion; only then I might get out of this predicament.

    Gulp!

    Gritting my teeth, I got up and took out the small bottle, from which I took a gulp. The small bottle is a bottle of Soul Tempering Essense, and instead of taking a few small drops of it which I usually do, I took a gulp.

    Normally, I would not do such thing as it would be akin to suicide, as I had to refine all the essence in the soul through the Secrete Method.

    If I fail to do that, then this soul tempering essence will turn into poison and poison my soul, not to mention taking this much of the Soul Tempering essence would make my soul extremely heavy that I would not be able to perform a simple bodily function.

    The curse is already going to kill me, so what of little poison as for the feeling of weight, it had beenpletely drowned under the soul burning effects of the curse that I did not feel anything, seeing that I took another gulp of Soul Tempering Essence.

    It was a suicidal thing to do, but nothing happened; even with a second gulp, I felt nothing that made an empty whole bottle into my mouth. If anyone sees me now, they would think me mad, who is trying to kill himself.

    But I did not think that way, since I had decided on my target, I have to give my all, and since I had broken through a new level of the Secrete Method just three days ago, it is impossible to make another breakthrough three dayster, especially in the Secret Method.

    So, I did the craziest thing, I drunk the whole bottle of Soul tempering Essence, and to be honest, I still do not feel any effect of it.

    I could see the soul tempering essence spreading through my soul, pressuring it, but I am not feeling anything; the curse is too powerful for it to let me feel anything else than the pain it gives.

    After I had done that, I started to perform three methods. This time I did not keep the cores in my mouth; I don¡¯t think I could coat them with my energy and keep them safely in my mouth.

    If I eat a bunch of cores right now, they all will slide down my throat a few minutester. The power of all those cores will be too much for my body to handle, and I will die, so it is better for me that I do not eat any cores.

    I started to perform and felt tired in just a few pose; something like this never happened; I would always get tired in the end but not the starting, not to forget my speed would be way faster.

    Despite feeling tired, I continued with gritted teeth and also increased my speed with every move; I only have one and half hours; if I continued with this speed, I would not be able toplete my target in one and half hours.

    So, with each move, I kept increasing my speed, not only of the Physical Exercises of Body Cleansing Technique but also the circtions of Secrete Method and Supreme Combat Exercise.

    All three methods are important, and I have toplete the target of all three methods if I want to have any chance at surviving for more than one and a half hour.

    I kept pushing myself harder and harder every second; every second is a challenge to myself. Ive never challenged myself so hard as I am doing right now. I am bleeding the grey blood through every hole of my body due to the pressure I put on myself, but I did not care.

    This one and half hour is the time I have to live, and if I did not give my all in this one and half hour, then I will not remain on earth for regret; I will die.

    There are many things I have to do in my life, and first and foremost is to remove the curse on my mother. I could see the pain of losing her powers in her eyes and how she missed it every moment she lived.

    I have seen that strange empty look my mother had since I was a child, but I was never able to know the reason for it, and now I know the reason, and I want to fix that; this has be my greatest dream.

    Though I know it will be extremely difficult to do, the one that cursed my mother was Peak Tyrant Curse Master. I don¡¯t know anything about the curse or how to remove them.

    The Mistson, with all their shame, would have tried their all with their power to remove the curse, so the shame of their organization lessens. If a supreme could not remove the curse, it would be impossible for me.

    I have to perform that impossible; to do that, I will have to survive, and I will survive.

    With the me of hope burning in my heart, I started to perform faster and faster and faster without caring about a weakness that is increasing in my body as my lifeforce burned like a candle, lessening every moment.

    Still, I continued as this is the only option I have; giving up means death, and I am sure as hell will not give up until I give my everything to achieve my target.

 Chapter 1090 - Supreme Cleansing

    <h4>Chapter 1090 - Supreme Cleansing</h4>

    I don¡¯t know how much time had passed when I had finally reached the 16th Move of Body Cleansing Technique. I have be extremely tired, reaching it; every part of my body is begging me to stop.

    If I stopped for a moment, I would stop forever. The challenge had started right now,st time when I performed the technique, I had reached this stage, and now I have to move forward.

    The 16th and final move Body Cleansing Technique; in this move, I will go through the Supreme Cleansing. Thisst stage gathers a Cleansing Energy that is a grade above the normal Cleaning Energy, which I had been gathering till now.

    This higher Grade Energy will take my body through the Supreme Cleansing, which cleanses my body from the cells; when my body goes through the supreme cleansing, it will be cleaner than that of the newborn.

    This new energy also makes the practice of the 16th move very difficult than others, the 16th move is a lot harder to practice than others, and unlike other moves when I would go through normal cleansing and Major Cleansing every few poses, in this nothing like that would happen.

    I would only go through only one cleaning called Supreme Cleansing when I perform the 108th move.

    "EEEEE..."

    With the gritted teeth, I continued. I had just seen how much energy the life force of the curse had burned away, and I know I have only half an hour; I have to make progress in half an hour and dy or fall dead like a dried husk which I am bing.

    Lifeforce is the building block of all beings, and it affects everything; when my lifeforce started to burn, change began to ur in me. My body is starting to turn thin and sickly yellow.

    Now, all my skin stuck to the bone with a sickly yellow shade; I looked like a man who had not been fed for a month. It is a sight I had never expected to see, but now I am seeing it.

    Seeing such sight of myself, the fire in my heart started to burn brighter, and I continued to perform without care for weakness that had seeped into every part of my body.

    I have only one target in my mind and reaching 108th as soon as possible; any other thing did not matter.

    I continued performing while also circting the other two methods, and in this very second, I made huge progress in Supreme Combat Exercise; I had started to second Amethyst Seal.

    I had created one a few minutes ago, and now the second one; as the creation of it started, arge amount of curse energy came at it baring its fangs, wanting to destroy the whirlpool that is sucking energy from the tower.

    But no matter how much it tried, the whirlpool of Supreme Combat Exercise couldn¡¯t be crushed. Likest time, it continued trying till the seal was created before again going back and burning my lifeforce while the seal started releasing gentle energy.

    I did not feel the energy, but when it came, the cursed energy attacked it like a hungry shark after Blood, and this time, it was able to burn half of the energy before it seeped inside me.

    I continued with the practice, and every few minutes, I would create a few seals of Supreme Combat Exercise as I moved forward in Body Cleansing Technique.

    Though I am making progress in two methods, there is not much progress that could be seen in Secrete Method except for Soul Tempering Essense getting refined and merging into my Soul with every cirction.

    There is a lot of Soul Tempering Essense to be merged in the soul; every cirction only refines and merges a tiny percentage into my soul, which is very frustrating. With such speed, it would take days to refine and absorb all the Soul Tempering Essence I¡¯ve drunk.

    Seeing that, I don¡¯t know if I shouldugh or cry seeing the condition I am in. When I gulped down the Soul Tempering Solution, I had thought a few hours would be more than enough to refine and absorb all the essence, but I was wrong.

    The Secret Method is just f.u.c.k.i.n.g too slow; if I survive somehow, then I will get a headache of dealing with the poison of the Soul Tempering Method. Well, I will dly take the poisoning of the soul if I survive; I am sure a powerhouse like Professor would have a hundred different ways to deal with Soul Poison.

    I looked at the Secrete Method for a while before I again put all my focus on the Body Cleansing Technique, which I am performing with fervent madness while fighting a mountain of fatigue and soul tearing pain at the same time.

    50th, 60th, 70th...100th, I continued, and finally I reached the 100th move, but there are still eight moves that remain, and I have fairly few minutes to live, nearly all the life force in my body had been burned away, and now there is only 10% of it remained which under the power of curse will vanish in less than five minutes.

    If I want any chance to survive, I will have to reach the 108th move, in less than five minutes, only them I will see some chance of surviving; it is not surety either if grand cleansing would able do anything that will help me stall the Curse, but it is the only hope I have.

    The 2nd hop I had put off the Ruby Seal is still quite far and would need at least an hour before I could have the 3rd Ruby Seal.

    So, seeing no choice, I performed, I performed even when I had no energy remaining in my extremely sickly bony body.

    I performed pose after pose without caring for anything and having only one thought in my mind, and that is ¡¯Surviving.¡¯

    RUMBLE!

    A loud Rumble rang through my body as I reached the 108th pose as I found my body was filled with white energy of Supreme Cleansing as I fell on the floor.

 Chapter 1091 - Completion Of Secret Method

    <h4>Chapter 1091 - Completion Of Secret Method</h4>

    White energy flooded through me like a broken dam and spread through every inch of my body as it did, it started to push back a curse, it is not destroying it, just pushing back, but that is enough for me.

    The curse is getting pushed back as a huge amount of White energy started filling every cell on my body. As it spread, Nero came out from the sneak hole he was hiding under.

    The curse was too dangerous to even for a special being like Nero, he had hidden in front of the curse, but now the curse is getting pushed back; he came with red eyes seeing an unlimited amount of hidden energies started toe out from deep inside my body.

    Life flood had urred, wherever the white energy passed through, it brought out all energies that were hidden in my body, huge swaths of energies had started toe out with a shocking amount.

    There are even lots of Miracle Fruit energy which Nero ran to eat; as he started to change, the mutation began to ur in him. The Miracle Fruit energies are the best food for Nero; they could begin a mutation in him immediately.

    As the Cleansing Energies started seeping through the energy part of my body, impurities began toe out in vast amounts; I was by their quantity as I waspletely covered in impurities within a few seconds.

    I was just observing the whole energy when I saw 20% of it moving toward my soul; it was not a surprising thing; it had been happening since the Grand Cleansing started, one-fifth of the Cleansing Energies would always move toward my Soul.

    Hun!

    As the Cleansing Energy entered my soul, something amazing happened; it started to refine Soul Tempering Essence as it touched it. I just have to circte the Secret Method to fuse that refined energy.

    With the Cleansing Energy, the speed of refining increased tense of times, more than a hundred times as Soul Tempering Essense started to disappear inside my Soul, it was such a shocking scene.

    With it being done, if I survived, then I would not have to worry about the poison that Soul Tempering Essense will cause to my soul. If I am wrong, then it would not take more than three minutes to refine all the energy.

    ¡¯The Supreme Cleansing really lives up to its name.¡¯ I thought as I saw the refining and merging of the Soul Tempering Essence.

    I wonder with so much refined Soul Tempering Essense merging into my soul, will my Secrete Method will reach thepletion, I hope it does; its fulfillment may be able to buy some time for me.

    I looked at the process for a while before I again started to track the cleansing energy as it goes deeper and deeper into my body, pushing the curse deeper.

    As the Cleansing Energy goes deeper inside, more impurities and energiese out; my whole body is getting covered in thicker and thicker impurities every moment.

    As I watched the flow of Cleansing Energy, I saw it is having no problem in seeping deeper and deeper inside me, which is a little different than what usually urs.

    Normally, any foreign energy when entering the body fight has to go through the body¡¯s defense, even harmless and nutritious energies face some resistance.

    Now, all the defenses of my body are upied in fighting against the Curse, which gave free rein to Cleansing Energy. With no resistance, my body will be cleansed at an even greater degree, ¡¯It literally is Blessing in the Curse.¡¯ I thought mirthlessly.

    The cleansing energies went deeper and deeper, bringing out more energies and clearing out more impurities while pushing the curse down.

    Hun!

    Finally, we reached near the end of my body, and there, I saw something that shook me to the core. A dark Tar like substance is covering through the outeryer of my body, releasing an aura that is shaking me to my core.

    It is giving the same feeling as Professor at her peak but a lot denser. It is clearly more powerful.

    Curse!

    I did not have to think about what it was; it was a curse. It is a curse passed down from my mother to me, and it is covered by very dense Runic formation.

    Seals? I thought.

    Someone had sealed the Curse, I thought as I saw the formations covering the curse. It is a very powerful formation, but it is still notpletly stopping the Curse.

    There are very tiny holes in the formation, and though these holes, thousands of thinner than hair strings came out before they divided themselves into a hundred more strings before spreading to every part of my body.

    I had never noticed these curse strings before and would not have noticed it with my own eyes; as these already thin strings divided themselves into a hundred more strings, they became invisible.

    It is due to this invisibility; I did not notice these millions of Curse Strings before. I could help but shudder when I looked at these strings as they have spread through every part of my body.

    Currently, they are not affecting me, but as I break through the Knight, they will start affecting me; mother seemed to know about these strings as she had warned me about my progress after Knight.

    Now, the whole energy is pushing the Grey Curse toward the Tar like a curse, but the Grey Curse energy is not budging anymore; it is acting it has seen some kind of monster and is unwilling to move even inch closer to it.

    The ck Tar did not seem much interested in it; its strings shed briefly before they went back to normal; it seemed like this Tyrant Level Curse had no interest in this puny Duke Level Curse, but Duke (Grey) Curse still not willing to move closer to it. It had created the stalemate between the two.

    I watched the Stalemate for a moment before I turned to thousands of original strings that have divided themself into millions of strings. I first through, these strings are separated from each other except for the source they made from.

    But as I looked at them closely, I saw aplex circuit of strings appearing in front of me. This circuit is extremelyplex and not easily detectable; one had a look at it a certain way to notice the circuit.

    Buzz!

    I was just looking at strings when suddenly understanding down on me, as it dawned on me, I felt like I understood something very vast and felt soul and body responding to me and wanting me to do a certain thing.

    The Unknown Level!

    I¡¯ve not only the feeling of Unknown Level of Knight, but I also fullyprehended, and now, I just have to will it, and I will make a breakthrough into the Unknown level of the knight.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    Seeing that, I became escatic, and about to break through into the unknown level of Knight as the stronger I am, the more time I will have against the curse when suddenly, a familiar cracking sound started to ring out through my Soul.

 Chapter 1092 - Limit Of Knight I

    <h4>Chapter 1092 - Limit Of Knight I</h4>

    Hearing the crackling sound, I stopped in my tracks on breaking through the unknown level of Knight.

    I am quite surprised that I am breaking through the Secret Method, though I had expected it might happen, it still left me quite surpriced.

    The cleansing energy of the Body Cleansing Technique has pushed back the Curse; though it is temporary, it still brought me some time, and with the final Breakthrough of Secrete Method, I am sure it will be able to buy me some more time.

    Not to forget to get there is a breakthrough to an unknown level of Knight; I hope it gives me some lifeforce, So I won¡¯t die till I reach the Midzone.

    Seeing the breakthroughing, I started to push Supreme Combat Exercise like never before. With only one method in cirction, Ipletely push my all on it; I hoped when I returned, I would have Ruby Seal; it will help me very much.

    Crack Crack Crack...Bang

    The cracks spread through the soul, and seconds after that, I heard the loud bang. It was many times louder than the normal band that resounds when I break through the levels of the Secrete Method.

    As the Bang resounded, I was enveloped in familiar darkness, and when my vision cleared, I found myself in the Conscious Space.

    ¡¯Hun! No pain!¡¯

    I thought as I found myself free of that soul breaking pain, there is no pain I am feeling, I felt liberated without the pain. Even though the Curse had been pushed back, I was still in pain, but now, there is nothing.

    I reveled in my condition for a few minutes before I started to experiment. The time in the consciousness is precious, and I have too many things to experiment on, so after I calmed myself, I started right on with my experiments.

    Shake Shake...

    Time passed by, and I was extremely surprised that I had spent four times more in the Conscious space before it started shaking, notifying my exit. I was able to do many experiments and changed my Armor a little.

    In the fight with Edmond, I had found too many mistakes; I had not only fixed all of the mistakes but also made it better, the huge time I had to help me very much this time.

    "F.u.c.k!" I cursed loudly as I came out, the torturous pain descended on me as I had returned to the real world. It had me like a hammer and made me nearly cked out; if not for me forcefully stealing myself, I would have surely passed out.

    I don¡¯t know how much time has passed, but there are big changes that have urred in my body and soul; I¡¯ve made huge progress in Supreme Combat Exercise.

    The Supreme Cleansing is still going on, and now it has set a target on my Mystic Methods.

    The bases of the Mystic Method are flowing out of my body, the Cleansing Energy destroyed them, and now they are flowing out of my body. I am surprised to see that, as I know Supreme Cleansing takes out the Mystic Methods, it considers them impurities of the body.

    I am surprised that Tower let it do that; they were under Towers Protection, and if Tower wanted, it could have protected them but looked like it too saw them living out their usefulness and throwing them out.

    In the Unknown Level of a Knight, Mystic Method won¡¯t be any use to me. They have already been purified by the 7th Level of the Tower; their strength is not going to increase anymore and not to forget, reaching an unknown level, my source will merge with theplete power of zing Rose, that alone gives strength like never before.

    The Secret Methods breakthrough is still going on, which is very unlike before as normally when I am out of conscious space, the breakthrough is usually finished, but now it is still going on.

    My soul had be clear as spring water, that I couldpletely see through it; I never saw it so clear before, if not for the torturous pain I am feeling, I would have loved to see its effect.

    Hun!

    I was looking at my soul when I noticed something and quickly started refining Mana in the two.

    I have created the 300th Seal of Supreme Combat Exercise and the creation of 3rd Ruby Seal. I thought mana stored in Tower would be enough as not only is it extremely pure Mana, but it is also in absolutely huge quantity, but it seemed like I was wrong.

    The 3rd Ruby Seal continued to guzzle up the mana that now there is less than 10% have remained, and if I did not do something soon, it would be finished too. So I started refining more mana with a smile on my face.

    The more mana it will take, the greater the benefits it will give it to me; I have so much trouble refining the mana, so I continued to refine the mana, but it is like a hungry wolf that hadn;t eaten guzzle every bit of mana I am producing.

    Time passed by, and when I finally started worrying, as the Cleansing Energies in boy started to lessen, the curse finally began to push back. Seeing the speed, the curse willpletely take over my body and soul again in a minute.

    I started to sweat seeing that, despitepletion of my two methods, of them just purified my Body and Soul, they did not give me any Vitality and Lifeforce, which means once Curse attack in full strength, I will have barely two minutes to live before itpletely zapped me up from living.

    I have two minutes because of numerous Amethyst Seals I had created when I am Conscious Space, those seals have added the precious one minute to life, and now I need this Ruby Seal to gain at least ten more minutes, enough that so that I could make my breakthrough to an unknown level of Knight.

    Buzz!

    The Curse kept pushing back and about pushing back the cleansing energies altogether out of my body and soul, the 3rd Ruby Seal finally stopped sucking the Mana and buzzed as it started to release the flood of red energy into my body.

    This red energy had ispletely Vitality, there feeling of lifeforce in it, which is likely why when it released, the curse became mad and started attacking it like crazy.

    The energy of Ruby burned, but its burning speed was slow, and most of it had started to seep into my body. I did not feel anything due to the immense pain that is drawing on me, but I saw a change happening in my body.

    The sickly yellow shade of it started fading, and my extremely bony body startled to fill up little, my flesh which hadpletely stuck up to my bone filling up at very slow speed.

    It continued for a few minutes till only a faint shade of yellow remained on me, and my body gained some, though it is far from my original state way better than before.

    It gave me quite a good boost, but Seal stopped spreading energy, the curse focused on me fully again, looking at the remaining life force of my body and the speed curse is burning it; I now only have 12 to 15 minutes; let¡¯s hope it would be enough for me to reach the unknown level.

 Chapter 1093 - Limit Of Knight II

    <h4>Chapter 1093 - Limit Of Knight II</h4>

    Zhu Zhu...

    I did not waste any time and started my breakthrough; as I did, I felt like millions of holes opened in my body and soul, and they sucked unlimited energy from the outside.

    It is not just my imagination; when I opened my eyes, I found a cloud of worldly energy gathering above me and funneling the energy into my body. The energy ising inside me through the Millions of holes into my body.

    As the worldly energy came inside me, it started to spread through every inch of my body; I could my strength growing at a visible rate, and the most amazing thing is, the worldly energy is converting itself into lifeforce and filling every inch of my body.

    The Sickly color of my body quickly fading, and the weight started to return to my body; it is all happening at the visible rate while all the curse could do wildly attack the worldly energy, which is not doing anything.

    Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, with my vitality returning, I will have at least an hour, and in that hour, I could easily reach Midzone and call the professor for help.

    Seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy, I really thought I was going to die, but now there is a huge chance I will survive, I am really feeling grateful for it.

    I watch the change happening to me with an ecstatic face; I am sure as a huge amount of energy that is flooding me every second, my strength will rise iparably, and if I am not wrong, then lifeforce I will have after the breakthrough will be muchrger than before, it means more time against the curse.

    Shit!

    I was watching everything with a happy smile when suddenly something happened and brought despair to me again. The invisible strings curse string that spread through every inch of my body became visible as they shone for a second before bing invisible.

    It did not seem to do anything, but I know that is not the case; since it reacted, it must have done something, the Tyrant Level curse would not react for no reason, and I was right.

    A secondter sh of Curse Strings, the Grey Curse stopped attacking worldly energy wildly and began to conjure in a single ce; as it did, I found pain lessening in my body at a visible rate, by the time the curse conjured into the ball, all the pain I am feeling had disappeared, but that did not make me feel relieved.

    Instead, I started to feel even more despair, and I was right to feel that, as that conjured curse started to melt and mix with worldly energy as it began to spread through every part of my body.

    Horror couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I saw it and started to try my best to stop it all. Even tried to stop the breakthrough, but it can not be stopped; once the breakthrough began, it can¡¯t be stopped.

    I watched in despair and more Curse melted into worldly energy before merging the very core of my body. Earlier curses attacked me, but it never attacked this deeply, but now it is seeping at the very core of my body without feeling even a shred of resistance.

    It is not doing anything to me right now, but as soon as the breakthrough is over, it will attack me like a Hungry Shark and that time, no matter how much Life Force I will gain, it will all be whittle away in a matter of minutes.

    It is going deeper into my body, directly at the core form there it will be able to do anything it wants. Burning my Vitality up would not be a problem for it.

    Its all happened to due to that f.u.c.k.i.n.g Tyrant Level Curse that is hiding inside me; it could not stay silent till I broke through the Knight; just have to finger me when everything was going so well.

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly at it before I opened my eyes and summoned the control of the airship. Seeing it, my mood worsened even more; it is saying that it will take twenty-five minutes to reach the closest Midzone.

    F.u.c.k I don¡¯t think I have this much time, I could feel the flow of worldly energy slowing down in my body, in minutes it will bepletely slowed down, and the curse will begin its terror again.

    Why I always found myself in such scenarios, every few months, something like this happens to me. I happened in Ruin when I was caught by that Blood Red being; it is like I am some kind of trouble ma.

    Every few months, I would attract some kind of deep shit that would take me near the death¡¯s door, and I would always survive to hear breath, but this time, chances of it happening seemed very low.

    The curse is going into my core; it will be extremely easy for it to burn my life force from there even if my life force is many times more than before, it will be easily able to burn it all.

    A minuteter, the breakthrough is finally finished, and I couldn¡¯t help but marvel the feeling I am getting. I¡¯ve be extremely powerful, my lifeforce has increased by five times, not to forget my strength, which has advanced by leaps and bounds.

    "Ahhhhhh..."

    I had just nced myself when the pain hit me, and this pain was ten times worse than the pain that hit me earlier. It¡¯s so painful that I found myself losing consciousness.

    ¡¯Eeeee...¡¯

    Seeing I was about to lose my consciousness, I pulled myself back forcefully and steeled in this Soul Breaking pain and again looked inside me, seeing what was happening, the horror on my face deepened.

    The Grey Curse had made my body furnace and now burning my lifeforce furiously, in less than two minutes, all my life force will be burned clean.

 Chapter 1094 - Rainbow Constitution I

    <h4>Chapter 1094 - Rainbow Constitution I</h4>

    I have only one option left right now, and that is to upgrade my constitution; this option only became avable after I made a breakthrough into the unknown stage of Knight.

    I did not waste any time and added Icerandia Moss into Constitutional formations storage. I was wrong about this moss when I found it, the one that is at the mouth of the bottle is the lowest grade moss while the one that is found deepest is the highest grade, Moss.

    I am adding Grade Moss into constitution storage. It just pinches off, I would have added more, but seeing the Grade of Moss, which could even make eyes of King and Emperor Stage powerhouses green with empty, it would be fine.

    Hun!

    I just added the Moss when received notification of sort from the formation, it is said one type of her herb could only be used to fill the formation at 50%, I will have another herb or herbs to fill the other 50% of storage.

    Without wasting any time, I started to add all herbs I have, not caring how expensive they are or I might need them;ter, I simply added them into formations storage with only one goal in mind and that is to fill it as soon as possible.

    ¡¯99.9%¡¯ F.u.c.k! I really want to see that number; after adding every herb I have at my disposal, it still hadn¡¯t been filled; there only 0.1% remained to be filled.

    Seeing that I felt like going crazy, all of my herbs had been spent, and the one I have in huge quantity couldn¡¯t be used more than 50%, I have to do something and fill that 0.1%.

    It is very bad that I could not fill that 0.1% with energy crystals; I have tons of them. I started thinking of the ways to get that 0.1%, even thing about jumping down the ship and adding a bunch of trees, but there is no time I will die before I reach the ground.

    I have to find something, but I have added everything I could; there is nothing I could add. Wait, there is one thing! I said, and a small fist size ball came to my mind.

    It is an herbal ball made of essences of various herbs and Miracle Fruit. Ellens¡¯s teacher had tested it and warned me it had different results when tested, and most of these results are bad, and I might turn into an abomination of some sort if I used it, but I have no choice.

    Either that or die within minutes, and since I am going to die anyway, I might as well die; if it became an abomination or something, I would kill myself.

    So, without wasting any time, I added the small ball of herbal essences into Constitutional Storage.

    Just as I added the battle, the formation lit up brightly before cracks started to appear on formation. "Shit!" I couldn¡¯t help but curse seeing that as I had expected something like this might have happened.

    This small ball not only contains the essence of thousands of precious herbs but also several Miracle Fruits, itspletly chaotic with a shit load of energy. If it is a normal herb, the formation would take the amount it needs before throwing out the rest.

    But the ball had too many chaotic energies that it directly started to crack the formation made of the Ancient Runes and I could only watch what was happening in despair as time ticked by.

    Hun!

    In a minute, I am going to die either by the Curse or the explosion of the energies. I was having thoughts when suddenly two runic chains appeared out of nowhere; one is Green while the other is Silver.

    They quickly enveloped the Essence ball in them, which immediately calmed it down, and at the same time, changes started to appear in the formation that is covering my body; it started bing moreplicated than before.

    The changes are done in a few seconds before the formation shines again as the power fills it, but this chaotic power ispletely docile under themand of two chains and starts to fill the formation again.

    Hun?

    In a second formationpletely filled up, and a gentle green mist started to release from the formation, it is the pure life force that began to fill me up, and strangely, the Curse did not react, but that is not the strangest thing that happened.

    The strangest thing happened right after that, seven runic chains appeared from the formation. The six went directly to my source while the seventh went toward therge sea of Tar that is hiding in the very core of me.

    The seventh chair quickly reached the Curse, and to my surprise, it directly went in the Tyrant Curse,pletely disregarding theplex seal ced on the curse.

    The six chains that went into my source enveloped my Four Rule Powers and two sources. As it did, the color of the chains started to change, their color and runes began to change; they are bing what they are holding; the chain holding the representation of my killing Rule has be blood-red as it is.

    It is not only happening to the Runic Chains in my source but also happening to the Runic Chain that dipped into Tar like Tyrant curse. Its color and runes started to change before the aura of these chains also began to be like things they are holding.

    I am bing quite bbergasted seeing such change; of all the times my constitution was upgraded, something like that had never happened.

    It was a simple affair. I would add the required herbs and energy crystal into the Constitutional Storage, and the upgrade would start. An hourter, I would have my upgraded Constitution.

    But something different is happening here, and I could follow as I do not have the power to change anything. With time, it will be clear what is happening in the formation.

 Chapter 1095 - Rainbow Constitution II

    <h4>Chapter 1095 - Rainbow Constitution II</h4>

    Time passed, and minutester, the chains have finally moved; they started to entangle themselves from things they are holding and now returning.

    Every chain is nowpletely changed; they now have the color of the things they are holding and sending off a simr type of aura, all the seven chains doing the same.

    Soon the chains returned to the formation and the life force that released from it stopped, and the next moment, the pain came back in full force as lifeforce started to burn away again, but this time, I did not even care about it.

    In the past few hours, I hade close to death so many times that I lost the fear of it, and now, I am more interested in change that is in the formation; it is changing again, bing moreplex by the second.

    BUZZ!

    The change continued for a minute before it stopped, and the whole formation shook, and the next moment, rainbow-like dust starteding out from the formations in huge quantities.

    This rainbow-like dusk has the same color as the things that Runic Chained hadtched on to. The dust started to spread through my body, and I began to feel a veryfortable sensation.

    I am quite surprised seeing that as with the pain I am feeling, no other sensation should be able to make such an effect on it but did; it made me feel veryfortable as a mother¡¯s embrace.

    Gasp!

    Seeing that, I concentrated on the dust and let out a gasp a momentter as I noticed the things I am assuming are dust is very tiny runic formations that are seeping into every part of my body, including the parts which are covered by two of the Curses.

    A huge amount of dust kept spreading into my body and soul when I suddenly noticed something. I saw as the time passed, the pain I am feeling due to the curse burning my Life Force is dimming down with time.

    I first thought it is due to my focusingpletely on theforting sensation of the runes that I am finding the feeling of the pain is lessening, but that is not the case.

    When I looked at the curse, I saw it was burning less and less life force. The power of the curse is still present, but it is not using it fully, and as time passed, it is using it even less.

    I had guessed the reason for it, but I will remain quiet for the time as there might be another reason for it.

    I watched the process for a while before I opened my eyes and tapped a few buttons on the holowatch and control panel of the ship before I closed my eyes and continued to watch the whole process.

    The more I watch, the more I be sure that I will not die. Since I am not dying, there is no need to hurry and reach the midzone.

    Milfred is ten minutes away, but I am not going there; I had put instruction on the Ship that as soon it picked up the single, it should stop and hide in clouds and activate full stealth mode.

    If something goes wrong, I will immediately call the Professor for help, and if everything goes as I think it will go, I don¡¯t think there will be a need to call the professor.

    Hun!

    I watched the whole process when I sensed happy emotions from Nero; when I looked at him, I found he was going through the mutation.

    When two chains connected, they not only stabilized the formation but also started taking energy from it. The ball seemed to hold infinite energy; two chains and formation covering me had been sucking energy from it, but barely any change had urred in its size.

    As Ashlyn sucked energy through the Silver Chains, she also gave some of that energy to Nero, who is extremely happy to take it.

    Miracle fruit energy is the most favorite food of Nero, and it is also the thing that made him mute at fast speed.

    Soon the mutation of the Nero is finished, but it is not over; a minuteter, the mutation finished; another mutation started urring through Nero. Nero had begun on another mutation.

    As long Ashlyn keeps providing Nero the energy, Nero will continue to mutate, and I am happy with that; the powerful Nero will be, the greater help he will provide to me.

    An hour passed by the process far from being over, the essence ball size had only reduced by a quarter, and the formation was still sending dust which was merging into every part of my body and soul.

    Nero also has gone through another three mutations, and now I could see faint crystalline veins started to appear on its body.

    This is a very big change; till now, Nero was madepletely of the energy, but now there are faint crystalline veins appearing on his body.

    As for the Curse, it¡¯s barely burning my lifeforce; its speed is so slow that I have started recovering my Lifeforce eating the herbs and medicine. Though these medicines are low grade, still, when you eat enough of them, you will see improvements.

    The change happening to me is very big, and it is continuing; I don¡¯t know what I will be of me when change isplete, but one thing is sure that by the time the change is finished, I will be very strong.

    Another hour passed by, and now the size of the Essence ball had been brought to half. There are many great changes that had happened to me, first is the Curse stopped burning my Lifeforce, now is just moving around my body without doing anything.

    Even when it swims through the life force, it did not react to it as if it did not see the lifeforce.

    Aside from the curse, the change in Nero also deepened; the faint veins on his body became slightly more prominent, and again, his eyes have be even more life-like, full of emotions.

    Changes kept urring as the time passed, and finally, two hourster, the battle of essence finally sucked dry by the formations and two chains. Just as that happened, the two chains disappeared, and the formation started to shine brightly.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    As it shone, the cracks had started to form on formation, one could see cracks appearing on each and every rune, and unlike before, I did not feel any danger from the formation.

    Bang!

    The more and more cracks appeared before a band urred, andplete formation turned into the dust before seeping into every part of my body and soul. Thefortable feeling intensified by a hundred times as the dust of formation started to merge in me.

    It is such a good feeling that I felt like I am in heaven; regretfully, the feelingsted only a few seconds before it was over. I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad seeing that, but I soon controlled myself and started to check every inch of my body.

    "My Constitution should now be called Rainbow Constitution now instead of Sin Constitution," I muttered seeing the changes in the constitution.

 Chapter 1096 - Rainbow Constitution III

    <h4>Chapter 1096 - Rainbow Constitution III</h4>

    ¡¯Interesting!¡¯ Josephine couldn¡¯t help but mutter as she scanned Micheal¡¯s body with her senses. She had arrived right after his airship had been attacked, she had set up an rm system on the ship before giving to Micheal, she did not want to lose the great seed she had found before it even got the chance to bloom

    She wanted to help from the start but her intuition told her to wait and as always, her intuition was right. What she saw after Micheal was hit by the curse is beyond her imagination; she had never thought that kind of thing would even be possible.

    She was already shocked when she saw Micheal going through thepletion of the Body Cleansing Method. It had truly impressed her, she had gone through thepletion and knew how many tries it took her toplete thest level, but Micheal did it in a single turn.

    If that was not enough, he hadpleted his soul-cleansing method too; I had really thought I would have helped him personally to deal with the poison that Soul Tempering Essence would turn into if not refined on time.

    There are many things Micheal did that had shocked her, but there is only one thing that scared her. The Curse hiding in the Micheal after she knew He was Anna Micehealson¡¯s son, she had guessed some part of the curse many have seeped inside Micheal.

    I had tried to look, but it was hiding too deep; I would have able to see the Curse if I had touched the Micheal¡¯s, a slight touch would have been enough, but I wasn¡¯t ready to cross that boundary.

    And also, I was already going to ask my sister to seal his Curse, she had one of the best inheritances in the whole world to deal with curses, but when I followed the flow and looked at the curse, I shook.

    I know a lot about curses since many people havee for my sister¡¯s assistant, I helped her sometimes control them, but when I saw the Curse, I shook. The curse inside Micheal had gained sentience somehow.

    I don¡¯t know it could have be sentient, but it has gained the sentient; the level of sentient is not high, but it is a horrifying thing as this small amount of Tyrant Grade Curse had now be extremely dangerous.

    I was wallowing in my horror when Micheal reached the Limit of Knight, and that time, I had received the greatest shock; it is one of the shocking things I had ever seen.

    Micheal¡¯s Constitution broke through the boundaries of Grade 12, which is very shocking but not shocking enough to shake my soul. The shocking thing was the change in his Constitution.

    The Sin Constitution he had previously had been erased, and now in its ce is the strange Seven apparition Constitution. It is f.u.c.k.i.n.g insane; I did not know how it happened; for some reason, I could see how it happened, I was only able to know due to the aura he had released.

    Micheal now has a strange Seven Elemental Constitution, in which curse is also one of the Element. Due to this Curse Element, the Duke Level curse he had inflicted with has be nearly useless.

    As Micheal¡¯s body has be a Cursed Elemental body, the Duke level curse did not know what to attack as everything it sees is made of the same energy as it.

    Though it is easy to fool the low-level Curse, it is extremely hard to fool the high-level curse, especially the one that became sentient, but now Micheal doesn¡¯t have to worry about it.

    Before he epts the inheritance, I will ask the sister to seal the curse. although the curse is powerful, and she will notpletely be able to seal; she will be able to Seal it at least for a few years.

    With double protection of seals, the curse will need at least seven to eight years to break through the double, and I am sure that time will be enough for him to be Tyrant or at least Emperor.

    He is the son of Anna Michealson and the willpower he showed just now; I don¡¯t think bing a Tyrant is a question for him, the only question is how long he will take.

    Seeing how he got a Seven Elemental Apex Grade constitution, I think seven years would be enough for him. Still, nothing could be said about the future, it is filled with many unexpectedness; he might even die like many talented before he even had time to shine.

    I looked at him carefully one more time, and seeing he ispletely fine, I broke through space and disappeared. Micheal is in the range; if he needed my help, he would call me.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    The cracking sound rang out as I tried to move; a very thickyer of filth had solidified around my body; whenever I moved, the crackling sound rang out, this is how thick the smell is.

    As for the smell, it is very intense but difficult to distinguish. At first, when the impurities had started toe out, it was the most horrible smell I had ever smelled; if not for pain taking all my efforts, I would have definitely vomited my guts out.

    But some timeter, the change had urred in the smell; the change urred when the bases of Mystic Method¡¯s have turned to dust and started to flow out of my body like impurities.

    Those bases hadpletely changed the smell; they had created that is neither good nor bad. It is Vomit inducing, but it is not the smell one wants to take a whiff of it ever.

    With cracking sound all over me, I got up and walked toward the bathroom without caring for the dried shell of impurities falling on the ground.

    Soon, I reached the bathroom door and was about to go inside when I stopped and tapped a few buttons on my holowatch to activate the auto Cleaning mechanism, I did not want to see or smell any filth when I came out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 1097 - Back To The Garden

    <h4>Chapter 1097 - Back To The Garden</h4>

    Note: Only 7 Chapters today as our missed TOP 10 by one rank, do VOTE more this week to get our novel at TOP 10 and get 10 CHAPTERS.

    "It feels good," I said as I came out taking a long shower. As I came out of the shower, I found everything clean and fresh. There are no dried impurities or that weird smell.

    I tapped a few buttons on my holowatch, and soon, a full-body mirror came out of the ground.

    When I looked at myself in the mirror, I couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed. I am not narcissistic, but I looked like I have been carved out of the most precious stone. Every part of my body has be defined; even my average face had some improvement.

    My eyes had the biggest change; they seemed full of life; it is like life itself is flowing out of them. It is likely due to my constitution; the Healing element seems to have done some magic to my eyes.

    I have the Seven Elemental Constitution right now, which has made every part of it filled with energy. I¡¯ve be very powerful; I could literally feel strength bursting out of every part of my body.

    I am getting an amazing feeling; not only has my body be stronger but my soul too. My senses have be powerful even without actively using the Killing Rule because they are using it passively.

    The Sin Constitution had been erased, and now I have the Killing Constitution, which has made my senses very powerful. I am not sad about the Sin Constitution being erased; instead, I am happy.

    There are many Rules powers contained in the Sin package, but I had onlyprehended one and that is Sin Rule, the killing Rule due to which I could not fully utilize the power of the Sin Constitution.

    If I wanted to use my Sin Constitution to the fullest, I would have needed toprehend a couple more Sin Rules which I have no time to do. With this Rainbow Constitution, which is what I am calling it now, I have nearly every aspect of the Constitution in me.

    Even for the Curse aspect, I have two Curses that are lingering inside me. Though I do not know if I will be able to use them or they will attack me with every chance they got; still the Curse aspect of my constitution helped me dealing with the Duke Level Curse.

    I looked at myself excitedly and wanted to test my powers, but the airship is not the right ce to do that, nor is Midzone even in Warzone; I will have to search very hard to find the right opponent, and now I had no ns to go to Warzone.

    From the beginning, the reason I was going to the Warzone was so that I could break through to the unknown level of Knight, and now that I did, there is no need to get there.

    There is some other business to finish, but they are not important; I already know the information about the people who sat on a high table and who did not address my grievances despite sending a hundred mains in my desperate times.

    If they wanted to, they would have solved all my problems with a simplemand but they did not do so.

    I am sure with their talent, and no matter how big the Central Continent is, I will meet them; at that time, I surely take my revenge by beating them till they regret not considering my pleas.

    So, my next stop would be Milfred, where I will reach in ten minutes; from there I will sneakily go to the cave, collect fruits before going back to Cometh city.

    I now want to go to the Central Continent as soon as possible and get Inheritance so that I could break through from Knight. I have to do many things and to do all those things, I will need strength, so the quicker I will go to the Central Continent, the sooner I will be able to begin.

    I have already done what I needed to; I had reached the true Limit of Knight and also the peak of the Marshal stage. Now the only thing I have to do is ept the inheritance and make a breakthrough to Lord Stage.

    I opened themand and tapped a few buttons; as I did, the airship roared loudly and spent toward the Milfred. Ten minutester, the airship reached Milfried and now descending on the roof of the small Manor that I have booked.

    Step!

    The airshipnded, and I got out of it before storing it into my storage; I entered and directly went to the master bedroom and fell asleep without care for the hunger I am feeling.

    In the past hour, I have be extremely tired. Even though I¡¯ve made a big breakthrough, that did not erase the fatigue I am feeling. In the seven hours, I saw my lifeforce burn and experienced the pain that would turn a normal person a vegetable in seconds.

    I had wanted to sleep right after the shower, but I controlled myself and came to Milfred at first; I did not want to get attacked when I am sleeping.

    I don¡¯t know how much time I slept, but I was woken up by hunger, and when I opened my eyes, I found Ashlyn sitting on my chest looking at me with using eyes.

    "I¡¯ll make something good right away," I said as I patted up lovingly before getting up. I quickly freshened up before going into the kitchen where I cooked a simple but delicious dish within half an hour.

    We both ate until we were full before I cleaned the dishes, there is staff to all these chores but I prefer to do them myself.

    I wore my gear before getting out of the Manor. It is night, and I am going to the Garden. I was nning to meet some people I knew first, but since it was midnight, I decided to visit the Garden first before meeting.

    I silently moved out the gate and entered the forest; on the way, I vaporized all the Grimm Monster without stopping for a moment. Two hourster, I reached a small hill where the entrance of the Garden is.

    After Ashlyn to scan the area one more time, I walked inside the cave with anticipation bubbling inside me.

 Chapter 1098 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1098 - Return</h4>

    "That went better than expected," I said as I walked out of the cave. I spent nearly half a day in the cave. Training there had really helped me get full control over my strength.

    Not to forget the amazing fruits I got, especially the one at Admantines Level. Those fruits are very rare; they could help one get an epiphany about the unknown stage of knight; it is simply said that they could increase the chances of one reaching the limit of the knight.

    Regretfully one tree had only two of those fruits, and I got four in my storage; Ashlyn had given me her two fruits.

    I don¡¯t need these fruits since I had already reached the Limit of Knight, but there are many people who need it, especially those like Elina who had got slightprehension of this unknown, it will be most useful to those people.

    As I got out of the cave, Ashlyn flew down on my shoulder. I had sent Ashlyn out before to check whether anyone is in this area; I don¡¯t want to be seen by anyone, especially humans, which I could not kill.

    After getting out of the cave, I made my way into the city. There I slept for some time before I went to meet the few people I know; the meeting took a while I returned atte midnight.

    Instead of entering the Manor, I flew to the roof Manor and took out the airship, and flew back to Cometh City in a stealth mode. Everything I wanted to do in the Grimm Battlefield, I did, and now it¡¯s time to reach Central Continent.

    I will return, though, as soon as I made some progress in the stages above Knight. The Garden had many amazing things, and I wanted to use them while they were useful to me.

    It will take little more than a day to reach Cometh City, and it is fine for me; there are still many things I have to do.

    So, after waking up in the morning, I freshened, showered, and ate before I started toprehend the 2nd Chapter of Eldritch Sword Art.

    As I started toprehend it, I was surprised to find that myprehension speed had increased quite much; I am understanding things more quickly than before.

    The Secret Method hadpletely cleansed my soul, and that increased myprehension power. With suchprehension speed, it should not take me more than the month toprehend the 2nd Chapter of Eldritch Sword Art.

    I opened my eyes in the evening, I had beenprehending for the whole day, and I had benefited a lot; it would have been quite good if I were not in an airship, I would have really wanted to try some moves.

    Though the airship had a practice room, it was not as big as I needed, so I could onlyprehend it, not test it. After walking out of the practice room, I went to a small kitchen where I cooked something for Ashlyn and me.

    After eating, I read for a few hours before sleeping; I am going to reach Cometh City, I hope the Grimm Monster will not attack me.

    This time though, I¡¯ve taken sufficient precautions and had even called the professor in the city and told her what happened.

    She wanted toe to take me, but I declined; in this continent, Tyrant Powerhouse, like Professor, could indulge as she has time, but in the Central Continent, she will have hands full, so it is better to depend upon her too much.

    As mom said, it is me who I should depend upon most. Only one can help oneself.

    When I woke up the next day, I was only an hour away from the Cometh city, seeing that I freshened up and showered, by the time I was done with that, only twenty minutes remained till the airship reached theeth city.

    To pass the time, I sat on the chairs and watched beautiful clouds. It is peaceful to watch them; sometimes, I do that when I feel too much stress or just want to rx.

    Soon the ship reaches the Cometh City and slows down as it flies toward the Mansion; a minuteter, the ship starts descending before finallynding in the garden.

    I got out of the Airship and found the professor and Elina sitting on their garden chairs as they usually do. Every day in the morning, they will be in the garden drinking tea and talking.

    "You have returned sooner than I had expected." Elina said as I reached her, "Well, there is nothing in Grimm Battlefield for me now." I said and projected the slight aura of the unknown level.

    "Gasp!"

    "You broke through, you lucky dog," Elina said as she sensed my aura; jealousy could be clearly seen in her eyes, which she did not try to hide. As I had, she too nned to go to War Zone to break through to the limit of Knight.

    "Those Grimm Monsters must be really powerful to make your breakthrough you." She said. The professor must have told her about me getting attacked by the Grimm Monsters.

    "Yes, they were really powerful," I said while shuddering a little, the soul burning pain is still fresh in my mind. "You have reached the unknown already; I don¡¯t know how many months or even a year I have to spend before I reach the Limit," she said with a droopy voice.

    "Here, it ca," I said as red-violet fruit appeared in my hands, and I was about to exin to her what it is when her eyes light up like bulb, and her hands became extremely fast that I barely track her movements as she took fruit off my hands and looked at the fruit with great lodging.

    I¡¯ve never seen such a look on her face, but seeing how she reacted, it confirmed that she knew what the fruit is, so I won¡¯t have to exin it to her.

 Chapter 1099 - Spar

    <h4>Chapter 1099 - Spar</h4>

    "Where did you find this Limit Fruit?" Elina asked after she calmed down, "It was with one of the Grimm Monsters that attacked me." I lied smoothly.

    If I had to pay careful attention to the professor right now, I would have seen her lips curving slightly, and eyes twinkle.

    "This fruit is extremely precious, and I will not reject it, I do not want to spend monthsprehending something which this fruit could help in an hour," she said, though this fruit did not guarantee theprehension and breakthrough, those who already got some faintprehension found it very useful.

    "Aunty, I am going to use this fruit now." She said to the Professor as she got up, "Good Luck." Professor said as she saw Elina shed toward Mansion.

    "So, are you ready for the Central Continent?" Professor asked, "Yes." I replied with a smile. "Good, It is a ce with millions of chances and extreme danger, but with little luck and hard work, you can be sessful there," Professor said. To that, I smiled before I asked the professor about some questions.

    There were some questions that were bugging me, and the professor was kind enough to answer them as such half

    We were just talking when suddenly, the Professor looked at the Manor, and a smile appeared on her face; I did not have to guess the reason for the smile; Elina had likely reached the Limit of Knight.

    Twenty minutester, Elina finally came out, glowing vibrantly with an aura of unknown level emitting from her every part of her body; it is clear that she had broken through and reached the limit of Knight.

    "Congrattions," I said.

    "Thank You, if not for the limit fruit you have given me, it would have taken me months to reach the Limit," she said, happiness could be clearly seen on her face as she said it.

    "Congrattions, Ellie, did you tell your parents?" Professor asked, "No, I am going to surprise them." Elina said before she turned to me.

    "Micheal, do you want to spar?" Elina asked, "Sure." I replied. With her power increased, she will bring out even more power from her Inheritance; she will be an excellent opponent to test my new strength.

    The three of us soon reached the familiar arena in the mansion with Elina and me entering inside.

    "Let¡¯s start," Elina said as we entered the center of the Arena, as she said it, a steel Armor had appeared on her body, which looked even more prominent than before.

    An intense aura shot out of her as she came at me; she does not seem to hold back anything; she is using the full power of her Level 3 Inheritance. Seeing hering at me, a fire started to cover my palms and feet.

    Even though I had advanced and got the Apex Constitution, I am still not a match for Elina with her full power. My Apex Constitution is hollow; I will not be brought out its full power without proper inheritance.

    If I had the Inheritance then, Level 1 of it would be more than enough to deal with Elina. Apex Constitution is not only for the name.

    The fire is now different than before; it is still a Silver in color but had be a lot denser, and also its aura had be a lot stronger than even Elina, who had swiftly closed on me, had noticed it.

    As the fire covered my palms and feet, it turned liquid as she spread over them, converting themselves to Silver Gauntlets and Armored shoes, on which colorful lines representing four Rules started to appear.

    As it finished, small strings left from the four-part of my armor and connected in my back.

    By the time it finished up, Elina had already appeared in front of me and swung her sword at me with incredible speed, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    My Totem Artifact had appeared in my hands and at the same time a couple of runic formations in my iplete Armor lit up just as that happened; my sword moved to blur and appeared right before Elina¡¯s.

    ng!

    A loud ng rang out, and the body of Elina shook as the faint amount of smoke rose from her body; an expression of shock had appeared in her eyes, and as she looked at me.

    "How can your fire ability be this strong?" Elina asked in shock. My fire ability is extremely strong due to merging with Fire of zing Rose, but that is not a thing that made it strong.

    The thing that made it strong is the fraction of Source hiding in the zing Rose; it is from the Super Powerhouse that had cast the attack thousands of years ago.

    The source I merged which had weakened and mutated over time, it is still not something that I could digest on my own, but I had Ashlyn who somehow with her amazing abilities had been able to refine it and my fire ability was able to merge with a perfectlypatible high-level source.

    If I had been looking at Professor now, I would have seen the twinkle in her eyes and would be able to read her thoughts which said, ¡¯I¡¯ve found a Gem¡¯.

    "It¡¯s Secrete," I said with a smile before I whipped my sword back and attacked again, this time using a little more of my power; seeing the attacking, Elina¡¯s eyes became serious as she swung her sword at me to counter.

    ng

    Our swords shed again; this time, she did not shake. Last time she waspletely unprepared for my attack, but this time experienced the power of my fire and had made ample preparations to deal with it.

    ng ng ng...

    Right after the second attack finished, sheunched the third attack and forth, and so on, we started to fight at blurring speed. I was quite surprised seeing the power Elina is harnessing.

    Her strength is great; she is stronger than I had expected; with her current strength, she would have the power to defeat any participant of the Championship in one move.

    The only people she will not defeat are Me, Elina, Jill, and Edmond, which speaks how powerful she had be after reaching the limit of Knight.

 Chapter 1100 - Central Continent

    <h4>Chapter 1100 - Central Continent</h4>

    ng ng ng...

    She continued to attack me intensely, but I did not have problems in countering them. Her attacks are powerful but not powerful enough to make me harness all the power of my Iplete Armor.

    The fire ability had made the Armor of mine so powerful that I am confident that if I fought an Edmond right now, I would be able to defeat him using this Iplete Runic Armor.

    Our spar continued, Elina attacked me with every single move, ability, and the method she has, but the result was the same; I had dealt with each and every attack of her virtually without feeling any problem.

    But it is clear she is not sad about it, while fighting she is getting better and better control over her new strength. She is not the only one that is benefitting from this spar.

    I have also got to know a few cool things about my constitution, and first and foremost, now I now barely need any effects to draw out my strength, be it my fire ability or rule powers.

    Even using rule power, I now only had to use ? of the Soul Energy to use the Rule powers before, which is a big relief. Operating the Armor is a very stressful affair and needs massive soul energy; with Rule powers needing less soul power, I will have more to use for the other things.

    "Looks like I will have to use my Art," Elina said finally; the next moment, another Elina came out of her, and both Elina came at me with speed like never before.

    This Art of her is also amazing, it lets one make an exact copy of one with simr power, but not everyone could practice this Art. It had a very high requirement that very few people could practice it.

    Elina had said her mother had prepared her from childhood for this Art; only then she was able to possess what it needs to practice. I like this Art, if possible, I will try it.

    ng ng ng...

    The fight had be little challenging when two Elina had appeared, but I am still able to deal with them easily and use my most of focus on her Art. Despite fighting with her tense of time, I was never able to find a sure way to pick up a real one and a fake one.

    Whenever I fight her, I would track both of her. I had many times found fake ones during spars but never through the single method; I was able to find them through the little hints I found here and there during our fight.

    I want to find a definite way, a real weakness of this Art, but that harder said than done. This is so masterfully crafted that even those with powerful sensory abilities would not able to find the weakness of it.

    In all fights I¡¯ve fought with her, I have never been able to find a secret of this Art, and this time did not seem different either. I had literally drowned both of the Elinas in my killing rule, but I was still not able to find a definite way.

    "Let¡¯s stop now," Elina said after an hour of fighting, sweat could be seening down from her body heavily; in this spar, she had really tried everything, which had made her quite tired.

    "You have grown quite powerful; I could only think about beating you after I epted theplete inheritance." She said, to that I could only smile.

    Once I reach the Central Continent, I will not remain empty-handed. I will get Inheritance as soon as possible so that I could level up to Lord Stage. I have aplished everything I had to in the Knight Stage, and now it is time to level up.

    She will have to try very hard to beat me once I have epted the Inheritance.

    Time passed by in Cometh City, and the professor continued with her business. In the days spent, I would usually spar with Elina twice a day before spending most of my time focusing onprehending the 2nd Chapter Eldritch Art and reading.

    As such time of leaving had finally arrived, today we are going to leave for the Central Continent.

    I am now in the main hall of the Mansion with Elina, talking to eleven people in front of me. These Eleven people agreed to join the Academy; all of them had participated in the Championship and are quite powerful by the standards of this continent.

    "Is everyone ready?" I asked the professor as she walked inside the hall; behind her several people, they were the people who hade to the academy and did most of the job in recruiting.

    "Stay Calm, the journey will only take a few hours," Professor said, and the next moment, Aqua blue energy of the professor covered us all before the gap in space tore open, and we all went inside.

    I once again came across the Space Sea, seeing it, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder. The few minutes I¡¯ve spent herest time were the most dangerous period of my life; if I did not have the protection of the protection amulet, I would have ground into the fine powder by these waves.

    I had experienced the terror of tiny space particles and saw how they tore through everything without feeling slight resistance. I still remember the pain I had experienced when those particles tore through my body.

    Time passed in the space sea as we sailed inside it; the expression of the professor is extremely serious; every step she took inside the space seal is extremely calcted; the smallest mistake in space could cost one their life.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed when suddenly, I felt a change in space. This change is not visible; it is just a feeling I am having that something has changed.

    We continued for a few hours more when suddenly, Aqua blue energy covering us red up, and we found ourselves on the solid ground.

    "Wee to the Central Continent," Professor Said cheerfully.

 Chapter 1101 - Riverfield Academy

    <h4>Chapter 1101 - Riverfield Academy</h4>

    As my feet touched the ground of the Central Continent, I felt intense suppression on every part of my body as if the whole world was weighing on me.

    The suppression lessened after a few seconds, but some of it remains and this some of it is huge. Under this suppression, I felt like my power had lessened significantly; it had be a quarter less.

    The suppression is not surprising as I had already known about it, and the reason for the suppression.

    It is said that the core of the world right below the Central Continent. This suppression is felt by every being of the Central Continent that resides on the continent, those who born in the central continent, only those who came from the other continent need little time to get used to.

    I took a deep break as I got used to the suppression and found the energy in the central continent is very thick, far thicker than the energy I¡¯ve encountered in any ruin, which had quite surprised me.

    I had not expected the Central Continent would have such thick energy, no wonder it creates such powerhouses and produces resources to nourish them. The Central Continent is amazing.

    As I looked around I found we were square and people are seen everywhere. As I looked around, I found we are in a beautified City with a tense of canals spread in small parts of the city, which I can see. I am sure there will be hundreds more around the city.

    In front of me is a huge wall with big above which ¡¯Riverfield Academy¡¯ is written. The writing and design are very simple, but when one looked at it, one couldn¡¯t help but revered.

    This feeling of reverence is very intense that the feeling I got Professor is nothing in front of it. Whoever wrote those words must be very powerful to create such an effect.

    "Have you all got used to it?" Professor asked after a minute, to which everyone nodded, "Then let¡¯s go to the Academy." She said, began to walk forward toward the gate.

    As we got close to the Gate, I found it is heavily guarded with each guard at least a Duke stage with leaders aura being at the King Stage. Seeing the professor, they became extra alert and looked at her reverently but still did not move from her post.

    Only when she took out the badge like the rest of the people and scanned it did move from their spot, "Are these new seeds, Professor Josephine?" The King Stage guard asked as he looked at us.

    "Yes, John, they are. We have found quite good seeds this time." She said which quite surprised him, but he did not ask a further question about it, and we followed the professor inside it.

    As we walked out of the huge gate, we came across a huge za, and the center of the za are statues of two women. These are the most lifelike statues Ive ever seen; if not big size and statue figures, I would have thought they are real people.

    These two statues are side by side as the women in the statues are holding hands. The women of let had chocteplexion and average features, but when one looked at the eyes of hers, one would shudder uncontrobly.

    They are deep as Abyss and held the power to swallow everything, I had to look away instantly from those eyes. The other statue is of an Enchantingly beautiful woman, the most beautiful I¡¯ve have seen.

    It felt like she had been carved from the moon itself; anyone who would look at her would be enamored by her beauty. When I looked at her, I found myself staring at her for a minute before I forcefully averted my eyes.

    "Ramona Hawthorn and Catherine Rosevelt, the brightest stars the Academy ever produced since its inception," Professor said, and there is genuine reverence that could be seen in her eyes when she looked at those statues.

    I am not shocked when I heard that; I did not know anything about Catherine Rosevelt, but I have heard a few things about Ramona Hawthorn. She is the strongest powerhouse this world has ever produced and also the founder of the Supreme Organisation Hawthorns Sea.

    Jill also had the same Inheritance as Ramona Hawthorn; I had seen Elina salivate hundreds of times when she talked about Abyssal Inheritance that Ramona Hawthorn had created based on her inheritance.

    "Riverfield Academy is a very special organization in the Central Continent as it aligned with Two Supreme Organizations instead of one," said Professor with pride as she started to lead us into the Academy.

    The Academy is beautiful; there are both small big structures present inside; the bigger ones are one hundred floors tall while the smaller ones are single-storied. All of them are perfect synchronization with the architecture of the Academy.

    If one asks what the most beautiful feature of Academy is, then I would say it is the canals; the canals are everywhere. People could be seen walking on them or riding the beautiful boats.

    There are also many smallkes inside the academy on which many beautiful buildings are constructed. I like the houseboats the most; they are both on thekes and the canals, if possible, to make my stay on them.

    "The Inheritances that Riverfield Academy offers are more than a hundred in numbers, of which nine of them are from Riverfield Academy while the rest are from the other Organisation," Professor said.

    I am quite shocked by what I had heard; any Inheritance is stronger or weaker is the most sacred thing of any organization; it is literally their base. So, keeping their inheritances in other ces is quite difficult toprehend.

    "The other Inheritances, half of them are from the Wisdom Tower and Hawthorns Sea. The inheritance they keep are normal inheritances but also their core inheritances."

    "Like the Abyssal Inheritance of Hawthorns Sea, which is the core Hawthorns Sea, created by their founder itself, the Academy has that inheritance in iplete (up to Level 6) form," Professor said.

    Some people are so shocked by it that they are literally stopped in their tracks, it isprehensible if normal organizations kept their inheritances in the Academy, but it is apletely different matter if the Supremes kept it.

 Chapter 1102 - Glass Tower

    <h4>Chapter 1102 - ss Tower</h4>

    "Other than two Supremes, many Tyrant Level Organisations aligned to two Supremes also kept their inheritances in the academy," Professor said as she walked.

    "epting Inheritances other than Academy means you became a member of them and will join the Organisation." She said.

    Hearing this, no is surprised. No organization will give their Inheritance for nothing; epting inheritance will mean bing their member, and many people would die to do that.

    "For Supremes, you will have to reach King Stage before you can formally Join them, as for the Tyrant, the conditions are a littlex; you will have to reach the Prince before joining the Tyrant formally," Professor exined.

    I could see the eyes of many people shining; they all are dreaming about getting an inheritance of the Supreme Organisation to be members of the Supreme Organisation.

    It will not be easy, though, even if Supremes kept their inheritances here. There will be some heavy conditions before one can get them, as for bing a member is not a condition but a blessing many people dream to be a member of Supreme Organisations.

    The resources and scope that Supreme Organisation could provide are limitless, I am sure many of those talented who did not get selected in Supreme join the academy to get a second chance in joining the Supreme.

    Professor continued until we finally stopped in front of a huge building where lots of people could be seening and going. "Arnold, register them and exin to them the rules of the academy before setting them to their lodging," Professor said to the middle-aged man who hade with us from Cometh City.

    "Micheal, I wille to you in the evening, give you a full tour of the academy," Elina said before she disappeared with the professor. As she disappeared, I found myself bing the recipient of many jealous gazes, including Arnold.

    "Let¡¯s get you all registered first before finding your lodging," Arnold said before he took inside the big building.

    The registration took two hours, and after that, for half an hour, Armold exined the rules of the Academy before he finally walked us toward our lodging.

    The Knights have the biggest poption in the Academy; they admitted since they are at the Private Stage of Knight. So, there was a special campus inside the main campus for the knights, and we entered there with Arnold.

    This mini campus is beautiful as the Main Campus, filled with State of the Art facilities that helped develop the Knight. We had to walk for ten minutes before we came across a square size fifty story building.

    It looks like it is made from a block of steel, thousands of apartments could be seen in a huge building, and all of them house powerful Admantines.

    "All of you except for Micheal will live here till you make a breakthrough from the knight," Arnold said before he turned to women in early who followed us from the Administrative office, "Jenna, show them their dodging." He said and turned to me.

    "Micheal, let¡¯s go, your lodging is not far," said Arnold and started the walk. I don¡¯t understand why we aren¡¯t flying. In this mini campus, there are no restrictions on Knights flying otherwise I would have not seen hundreds of people flying around.

    I followed him, and five minutester, I found myself staring at the beautiful Tower. It not much tall, just thirty-story tall in the shape of a Bullet or Pill as one sees it.

    It looked like it was made of ss and green wines covering it, and from the wines, water could be slushing down. Not to forget the beautiful garden below, the architect must be a genius to design something beautiful as this tower.

    "This ss Tower, it is where the most exception Knight gets to live." Said Arnold with a slight hint of jealousy. As I walked into the beautiful Garden, I felt many gazes on me; I saw many people sitting on their beautiful green balconies and the garden below cast their eyes on me.

    Soon, I reached the saw and saw the beautiful vines which had nearly covered the ss Tower whole. The Vine had a pretty powerful aura; I did not expect the vine to be at Prince grade.

    It is powerful and beautiful, each piece of vine feels like they have been carved from the beautiful green crystals, and it makes them even more beautiful when water drops down from them.

    Hun!

    I was just watching the vine when I felt something; the vine is releasing a faint smell that seems to have the effect of calming the wine; I felt very calm when I was near the vine.

    "It is Peace Breath Vine; it has the effect of calming one¡¯s mind." Arnold, before he walked into the Elevator, I quickly followed him. Soon the elevator stopped on the 25th floor, and we walked out.

    "The tower has 30 Floor, each ce in the tower is earned, and now you have directly got a ce into the 25th floor, you will have faced quite a challenge before they ept you being worthy of this ce.," Arnold said with augh.

    I first groaned when I heard that before my mood brightened up, the challenges would be good for me to test the true power of my Armor.

    "Here is your apartment, and I have also sent you the copy Inheritance details." Arnold said he tapped a few buttons on his holowatch, "I wish you good luck in the Academy." He said, and before I could ask him any further questions, he disappeared from my view.

    "Click!"

    Shaking my head, I shed my holowatch to the door, and it shed open. I entered inside with my eyes shining like stars; the interior is as beautiful as the exterior of the garden.

    The inside did not have any nts aside from the gallery, but one could feel the green through the ss walls. The calming presence of Vines is even dense inside the apartment.

    I walked inside, and the first thing I checked was the balcony; it was truly too beautiful; one could see nearly everything in the mini campus from it. Ashlyn, too, who was on my shoulder loving the scenery as she chirped happily before she flew to the wine.

 Chapter 1103 - Headmistress Marina

    <h4>Chapter 1103 - Headmistress Marina</h4>

    "So how were you guys trip?" said a beautiful woman in her early forties who is sitting behind the ornate desk; around her, there are multiple projections that could be seen shining, but her focus is on two women sitting in front of her.

    One is her daughter, while another one is her sister, who has her feet on the table, which she did not like. If it had been anyone else, she would snap, but she could not do anything else against her sister.

    "It was very good. I have found an Incredible student for the Academy." Josephine said, "Are you talking about Anna Michealson¡¯s son?" Marina asked, "Yes, he is very talented and hardworking." Josephine, hearing that Marina couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    She knows the nature of her sister, who would not even praise those who have got Apex Inheritances and Bloodline, so her praising anyone means there is something special about it.

    "What is so special about him?" She asked, feeling extremely curious, "You will know in the future." Her sister said mysteriously, hearing this sh of anger couldn¡¯t help but appear in her eyes.

    Her sister had some really bad habits, and she really wished she had coddled her too much when they were children, but it¡¯s toote now; she could not beat this younger sister of hers who could throw her away with a flick of her wrist.

    So, she gulped down the anger turned towards the apple of her eyes, "Darling, I am proud of you, now that you have reached the Limit of Knight, you have finally be capable of getting a powerful thing that your aunt had found for you." she said with a smile.

    A few years ago, Josephine had entered a very dangerous ruin to search for the cure for her problem, she did not find a cure she was searching for, but she did not return empty-handed either.

    She found the Miracle Fruit, A Bloodline Fruit, to be exact. Formed in the ce where the blood of powerful beings had fallen down or powerful beings died and created Bloodline Fruit after thousands of years.

    Her sister could be said to be one of the luckiest people in the world when ites to finding powerful Miracle Fruits. Normally, people would not find a single Miracle Fruit, but my sister found two in her life, and both of them are extremely powerful Bloodline Fruits.

    When my sister ate that Bloodline Fruit, she was a Knight and the 8th level of Knight, a quite weak person to eat such powerful fruit. Though she survived eating that fruit and gained extremely powerful Bloodline, stilleplications have urred and for which had been finding cure till now.

    She did not want the same problem to ur to her daughter, so they have waited still now. Though Elina is still quite weak to consume the fruit of an unknown bloodline, still it is the right time for her.

    Consuming it after she became Lord might create biggerplications as that time, the inheritance will be imprinted inside her forever. The choice will ultimately be hers; whether she wants to eat it or not will wholly depend upon her.

    "Your father wille in a week; we will begin then," she said to her daughter, who is looking excitedly for the thing which she had heard for a few years. She does not know it is a Miracle Fruit, a Bloodline Miracle Fruit at that.

    She talked to her daughter for a moment before she again turned to her sister, "You said you found a great thing for me, what is it?" she asked her sister, hearing her, that irritating smile appeared on her face again.

    ¡¯If she gave her that same irritating answer again, then by the gods, I will hit her even if she is stronger than her.¡¯ Josephine, likely to understand her thought,d wiped that smudgy irritating smile off her face and took out an old-looking wine bottle.

    "I have to say Micheal is quite lucky; this is five thousand years old wine he found in rune," Josephine said as she ced the bottle on the table. She is quite surprised to see the bottle intact.

    Ruins don¡¯t have the right environment to preserve the wines; the ces they stored tend to erode the runes if they continue floating aimlessly in space. Only when it anchored to any world did the environment inside stabilize with the suppression from the world.

    Josephine covered the bottle with her energy before silence opening the cork of it. She took out two crystal sses and activated the formation carved on her energy before pouring the wine to them.

    She filled her cup by the quartered while filling mine with enough wine that I could only take a few small sips; I frowned, seeing that about to snap at her for ying her irritating tricks when I saw her expression.

    They filled with l.u.s.t, a l.u.s.t for wine; seeing those expressions, I gulped down my anger and took the ss from her hands. She looked at the dark red wine for a moment before she touched her lips to the mouth of the ss.

    The smell formations were caging and had entered her nose, and her eyes went wide, and she understood why her sister giving her only a few small sips worth of wine is not because she is ying her usual tricks but because she would not be able to drink anymore of it.

    She is peak Emperor, and this wine is Tyrants; taking a few small sips would be her absolute limit.

    sip!

    She enjoyed the smell for a while in silence before she finally arched the ss and took that small sip. As she did, she felt like the world had exploded in front of her, an explosion of colors appeared in front of her, and many emotions washed over her.

    Instead of resisting and forcefully cleansing the effect of wine from her body, she let everything happen and enjoyed them in content.

    She was shocked though by seeing the visual phenomenon and understood that this is not amon wine.

    Normal aged wines could not produce such phenomena, only those crafted by the expert produce such phenomenon, and sadly, they did not have such experts in their world who could craft such fine wine.

    As she is watching the fusion of colors, something clicks in her mind. In her inheritance space, a bright purple strip is added into the Heart that is floating silently in the center of it.

    She was utterly shocked seeing it, but soon, an ecstatic smile appeared on her face. She had been waiting for this moment for more than fifteen years.

    She had been holding back her breakthrough into Tyrant for more than fifteen years; many people had called her an idiot and called many other names behind my back, but all the wait was worth it.

    I had finallyprehended the part of Inheritance I had been trying for nearly two decades, I could now finally break through into Tyrant with potential to reach the peak Level of it.

    I activated the Istion formation around my office before I started my breakthrough to Tyrant, with this breakthrough except for those old monsters, very few will be able to match me healing the curses.

 Chapter 1104 - Tour

    <h4>Chapter 1104 - Tour</h4>

    I enjoyed the balcony for a while beforeing inside. Ashlyn is still on the balcony; she has created a small nest out of vines, and now she isying there in the content.

    The apartment is beautiful with three rooms, the hall, bedroom, and Practice Room. There are also a kitchen and bathroom with a state of Art-tech, so this apartment is perfect for a single person like me; I looked around for a while before entering my bedroom and lying on the bed.

    ¡¯It is time to research the Inheritances.¡¯ I said in my mind that I opened the list of inheritances, and I have to say, I am impressed by the collection of inheritances that the Academy has in its collection.

    There are 182 Inheritances; they are from Academy, Supremes, and many Tyrant Level Organisations. Each of these Inheritances has the power to take one above the Tyrant Stage.

    Professor had said that many Inheritances are weak while many are strong, but one always chooses which one feels suitable. Though the power of Inheritance matters, still it is suitability that one should look after.

    But not many people will heed that advice; the allure of the Supremes Inheritances is too great.

    They all will surely try their all to get Supreme Organisation¡¯s inheritance before they try any other, and they are not wrong to do that; the inheritances from Supreme are good for even the most untalented people.

    I will try to heed the professor¡¯s advice, unlike others; I have already decided my path and that of the Armor. F

    for others, it might be difficult to follow that path as one will have to break quite some rules of energy, but I do not have to worry about those; I have the ability from Nero with its help, I canpletely ignore the rules altogether.

    That ability has be even stronger now that its trait has been integrated as my constitution, it has made everything easy for me, now I just have to find the inheritance that is best suitable for me, it does not matter whether it is stronger or weaker.

    Even if it is weaker, I am confident I will be able to make it stronger through my armor. My Runic Armor is just at the basic stage due to efficient soul power; I need to run.

    After I reach the Lord Stage, I will make those changes in the Armor I¡¯ve dreamed about. That time I will not be able tounch only physical attacks but mana attacks that are just as powerful.

    The Arc attack I¡¯ve used in the championship was a basic attack I had created. I want to create aplicated attack that will be equal in might to those of Art. It sounds very ambitious, and others mightugh hearing it, but I am confident I will do it.

    Now, I have to select the Inheritance and attend sses on Runes at the Academy. I have knowledge of runes through a knowledge crystal.

    I do not have a proper idea about utilizing it; attending sses will not teach me about many applications of Runes but will also help me find the ws in my Armor.

    I continued to read about the Inheritances, and I had just read a few when a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face; I was right earlier. Each Inheritance came with certain conditions and tests; if one wants those, one will have toply with those Inheritances and tests.

    These conditions and tests are really hard, especially for the Supremes. One has to be good to get their Inheritances. No wonder all the knights I¡¯ve sensed when on the way are quite powerful; those who havee from continents will have to try very hard to get even Tyrant Grade Inheritance.

    It¡¯s not like all the Inheritances have tough conditions; as I¡¯ve continued to read, I¡¯ve found there are many inheritances that have quitex conditions and tests, and some Inheritances did not have any.

    One could just give an application and could start the process within a day which is not possible in the powerful inheritances.

    Half of the inheritances that are present are such, so if I chose some weaker Inheritances, I wouldn¡¯t even have to wait for more than three days to get those inheritances.

    I continued to read the details of Inheritances till it was the evening before I finally finished with it. "Looks like I will have to go to the library," I muttered. The information they provided is good but not detailed enough.

    The inheritance is the most important part of one¡¯s progress, and it is important I will do full research before I select an inheritance. Professor and Elina both had advised me to research the Inheritances in detail before selecting one.

    Closing the window of the holowatch, I got out of the bed; Elina said she would being in the evening; she will being soon.

    Tring Tring...

    Seeing that, I quickly refreshed and had just changed into new clothes when the doorbell rang, hearing that I immediately shed toward the door.

    "Click!"

    I opened the door and found Elina on the other side, she too had changed into a floral sundress dress and looked unusually happy for some reason.

    ???Ready for the tour?" Eline asked, "Yes." I said and closed the door behind me as we walked toward the Elevator together.

    "You seemed quite happy; something good must have happened." I said with a smile, "You can say that." she said before looking at me weirdly.

    "What you want to see first?" She said, "I had no idea; I had been reading about Inheritances till now." I replied, I wanted to look at the academy¡¯s map before Elina came, but I was too engrossed in research that I did not have time to do that.

    "Practice is not everything, Micheal, you much do something for the fun too," she said as she left the elevator, "I will keep that in mind," I said while scratching my nose awkwardly.

 Chapter 1105 - Research I

    <h4>Chapter 1105 - Research I</h4>

    "Thank You for the tour," I said as we returned at midnight, "You have only seen a small part of Academy; when you have time, I will show you the real Academy," Elina replied.

    The Academy is too big to see it for a few hours, and there were many restricted areas for Knight like that even she, the daughter of the headmistress, could not enter without a proper reason.

    We were just talking when we heard footstepsing toward us; when I looked, I saw a small group of peopleing toward us in the lead of the young man and women who looked to be a year older than us.

    Seeing the group approaching us, a smile on Elina¡¯s face dimmed a little, but she continued talking as she hadn¡¯t noticed.

    "Elina, it¡¯s been a while, who is this friend over here," said the young man in the lead asked, "He is Micheal, aunt has recruited him personally," Elina replied without any emotions.

    A small surprise shed into his eye for a moment before it disappeared, "He must be quite talented to be recruited by Professor Josephine directly." He said and carefully looked at him.

    I also looked at him; he is quite powerful. From what I am sensing, he is even slightly powerful than Edmond; even the group of people surrounding him are quite powerful; each of them has power equal to or greater than Elina.

    And all of them had reached the Limit of Knight; I thought reaching that level is quite difficult, but here I see a bunch of people at the limit. One could not underestimate the people from Central Continent; they are on a whole new level.

    "Well, it¡¯s nice to see you, Sam," Elina said before she dismissed him turned to me. I; I could see the expression of a young man turning cloudy by dismissal, but Elina did not seem to care.

    He looked at me for a moment with enmity, which I did not we ever had and left with his group. "You know, your dismissal of him had earned me his enmity, what would I do if he decided to challenge me?" I asked Elina with a mock scared voice.

    "Oh, you will be fine, you would not need even a minute to beat him up," Elina said, and she is right; with full Armor, I might even be able to beat him with a single move.

    We talked for half an hour before we said goodbye and went back to my apartment where I slept after I changed intofortable clothes.

    When I woke up, was early morning, after freshening up, I cooked breakfast for myself and Ashlyn and were about to head toward the practice room when I suddenly stopped.

    I¡¯ve been doing this for a few days now, practicing Body Cleansing Method. It is a thing I will do every morning and evening, but I finished it, but my body and mind seem to forget that as nearly every day, I would find myself heading to the training room for the practice of Body Cleansing Technique.

    ¡¯Buzz...¡¯

    I walked back into the hall and about to make ns for the Library when my life buzzed and with the notification. When I opened it, a list of names eleven names had appeared on my holowatch.

    They all are people that challenged me, and all of them belonged to 24th, a floor below mine. I was going to reject and do it a few days but decided to ept the challenge to meet someone challenging who could make me use the full power of my Armor.

    "Such a disappointment," I said with walked out of my buildings. Arena; each one of them had gotten beaten in a single strike of mine. They all had equal power to Elina, so I summoned by iplete Armor and finished it off in a single move.

    There were some people who were quite powerful, but they did not challenge me, and I had no time to challenge them. I want to select the Inheritance as quickly as possible before breaking into the Lord stage.

    The library of the mini campus is not far; in ten minutes¡¯ walk, I had reached the library, which is the middle ofte. The library is a beautiful six-story white marble building that emits peace even at a distance.

    Elina said this is one of the oldest buildings in Academy, built by Ramona Hawthorn. I marveled at the building from the distance before I stepped onto a small wooden bridge that led toward the library.

    Many people could be seening and going through the library, doing their research. I entered the library through the door and found calmness on of intensified. I enjoyed it for a few moments before I walked to the sixth floor.

    The sixth floor is only allowed to those who reached the peak of Knight Stage and ready to make a breakthrough; even then, they have to take permission to visit the 6th floor; only Knights living in the ss Tower don¡¯t need to do that; we automatically get it with our entry in ss Tower.

    I walked the stairs and soon reached the 6th Floor; I scanned my Academy Id on the scanned and went inside. There I saw hundreds of people sitting silently doing their research.

    People had both holographic screens and physical books in their hands as they do their research. The droids could be seen taking the physical books off the shelves and delivering to the people who had asked for them.

    The library has a history of more than three thousand years; it is a long period of time in which millions of books have been returned and thousands of important have happened, I am sure the collection of the Library would be quite vast.

    Elina said that most been converted to electronic media, but many books did not get converted, and their knowledge remains in their paper selves. I looked at rows and rows of physical books to which I did not have much contact in the past.

 Chapter 1106 - Research II

    <h4>Chapter 1106 - Research II</h4>

    The library is quite full, and nearly every seat is taken; it had taken me a few minutes to find an empty seat in the corner. After taking a seat, I activated the hologram of the library and added the list of books that I had made a list of to read.

    The doc.u.ments that Arnold had provided today had a reference for many books, and Elina also provided a list of books when I had asked her.

    I am not nning on reading every inheritance in details, since reading the doc.u.ment, I had already noted the inheritance which I do not want, like the most powerful Inheritance of Hawthorn Sea, the Abyssal Inheritance; I have no interest in it, I don¡¯t think it will be suitable for me.

    Of the whole 182 Inheritances, only 24 have caught my eyes and, after one more time, looking at all the inheritances in case I missed an important point on those Inheritances.

    I will select only Inheritances that I felt suitable for me and do heavy research on them. After making my mind, I started right into research.

    Time passed by and more and more holographic windows began to appear in front of me.

    There are also multiple physical books that carefully opened on the small table; some of these books are extremely old and fragile; if tore or break them, that scary looking librarian will skin me alive.

    Just a few minutes ago, I saw how she had made a young man nearly cry, and the only mistake was that he had identally made a nail scratch on the cover of a very old book.

    Hearing the words of the librarian, I shuddered and became even more careful with the books since then; it is a good thing I did.

    The books I needed were ancient, and one time, I nearly ripped the page apart. It¡¯s a good thing I stopped on time, or the librarian would have ripped me apart.

    Six days passed by, every day I woulde early in the morning and returnte where I would fight any challenges if I had any; for three days, there were no challenges but seeing everyone¡¯s got beaten by me in a single move, they left me alone.

    On the first day, I had reread all the Inheritances in full detail and selected the ones that I found suitable for me and discarded others before heavily researching the Inheritances that I found suitable.

    It looks like the criteria I had set for Inheritance is too big, even selected ones getting cut out after I read them in the details, and by the time 6th day evening came, there is only one inheritance remaining.

    The five screens and several books are all about it; it is the only method that can solve all my requirements. If others were to see my choice, they wouldugh at me as this inheritance is quite different from other inheritances.

    It is called ¡¯Creation Heart Inheritance.¡¯ It did not have any Inheritance energy or abilities or Arts inside it, it camepletely empty; just like a wet y that could be molded into any shape and size.

    One could create their own type of Inheritance with the help of it as it provides theplete tools to do that, but what is inheritance. It is created by the strongest powerhouses; how can a Lord make it.

    I have read the ounts of the people who had taken this inheritance, and I blushed reading them.

    They are cursing their hearts out at this Inheritance; these people have also got impressed by it and brought this Inheritance but soon found that even if the inheritance provided the tools, they did not have the knowledge or skill to create Inheritance from scratch.

    It¡¯s like giving a person a necessary tool andrge rock to carve a statue out of it; he will not do that. Only those with talent and skill will be able to carve something worthy out of the stone.

    Those poor people had to destroy their foundations and start practice again to get rid of Inheritance which is a very painful thing to do for any practitioner. I did not like to go with such a risky inheritance, but I have no other choice

    This is the only inheritance that satisfies all my condition and helps me develop my Armor further. I will choose this inheritance, whether it is a mistake or not, I will only know after I get it, but before I am fullymitted to it, I like to take my opinion.

    I would have liked to take the professor¡¯s opinion, but I don¡¯t think she will have any time; she had talked about how busy she will be once shees back to the Central Continent.

    So, I could only be asked for Elina¡¯s opinion; she is the only person who could help me. Her mother is the Headmistress; she must have to know about a lot of secret information that is hidden even in the books.

    I had contacted her a few minutes ago, and she said she woulde into my apartment in an hour. So, I wrapped up everything, left the library; I have done all the research I could, and after taking Elina¡¯s opinion, I will file the request for the Inheritance.

    Even though I had asked for Elina¡¯s opinion, I will still go with the Inheritance I choice; the opinion was just for my peace of mind

    This inheritance seems to be very worthless as there are no conditions required to get it, I will get tomorrow if I will file an application today. Since it is from the Academy, I will not have to pledge my allegiance to any organization except for the Academy.

    This Inheritance is the best that I could hope for; it would have been great if it had Inheritance energy and some abilities, but if it had that, then it wouldn¡¯t be the Inheritance, as it is.

    Ten minutester, I reached my apartment and freshened up, ate some snacks, and waited for Elina toe.

 Chapter 1107 - Creation Heart Inheritance I

    <h4>Chapter 1107 - Creation Heart Inheritance I</h4>

    "So which inheritance have you selected?" She asked as she sat opposite to me, "Creation Heart Method." I said I replied, hearing that the expression on her face has changed abruptly.

    "Oh, that." She said after some time, her expressions were a little weird when she said that. I did not expect this kind of reaction; I had expected her to be burst out and say I should not use such inheritance.

    "It¡¯s been thousands of years since anyone was able to do something with that Inheritance," "Nearly all those who got that Inheritance ended up destroying their foundation, so they could start again with another Inheritance," She said, reaffirming my belief.

    "Choose another Inheritance Micheal, too many people have regretted getting that Inheritance." She advised, hearing that I just smiled.

    "It is your choice, and even if you ended up destroying your foundation, you would not lose much except for time."

    "The Grade 12 Special Constitution of your will heal all the foundation damage you have received." She said with a sigh seeing I am going to choose the Creation Heart Inheritance

    "I would have chosen other Inheritances, but it is the only Inheritance which gave me absolute freedom to do what I want," I said, hearing that Elina just smiled, probably not understanding what I am trying to say.

    Elina stayed for ten more minutes before she left after she left, I opened a lengthy form from my holowatch and started to fill it. The form is veryplicated and sometimes I have to think for a while before writing their answers.

    The application took me about two hours to fill before I hit submit. With that done, Iid on the bed, tiredly, massaging my head before I got up and opened my holowatch again.

    I am browsing through the Academy¡¯s marketce. I want to buy some cooking ingredients. The ones I have are in standard of the native continent, even if they are good, they are nothing much in the Central Continent.

    When I opened the food section, I truly understood, the stuff used toe from the Central Continent is trashpared to what I see right now. With glittering eyes, I looked at these materials before I bought them.

    All of the things are pretty expensive, but I could afford them, and it¡¯s not like I am buying in loads. I am only buying a few days¡¯ worths of things; after I level up to Lord in a few days, I will have to buy things to that standard.

    Ten minutes after ordering, the drone had delivered everything I started cooking, feeling quite excited about the new materials I would cook with. After I decided what to cook, I started with it right away.

    It took me more than an hour to cook everything, and when it finished, it smelled delicious that I had to stop Ashlyn from diving into the pot directly. Soon, I set tes, and we started eating.

    Forty-five minutester, we finished, and now both me and Ashlyn sitting bloated on the balcony watching the view in the gentle voice of water dripping from the Vine.

    Ashlyn isying in her newly made vine; next; she seems to like, for the past few days, she hadn¡¯t slept anywhere except for her little nest.

    ¡¯Buzz¡¯

    I was sitting peacefully when suddenly my holowatch buzzed with mail.

    The mail is from the Academy, and I had been called for an in-person interview; before giving out inheritance, each person is psychologically wetted; it is an unavoidable process that everybody has to go through.

    I had thought I would get through it tomorrow but it looked like the Academy processed things faster than I had thought. After rereading the mail, I got up from my spot and changed into new clothes before I walked out of my apartment.

    After twenty minutes of walking, I reached a huge administrative building and walked inside it; it is time to get done with the Psych analysis; once it is over, I will be able to get the Inheritance I need.

    "He is getting that Inheritance," Marina said as she looked at the request of inheritance on the screen in front of her, not only Micheal, any student who will submit for that inheritance, she will get notified.

    That inheritance had changed the fate of the Academy one time, but since then, nobody was able to bring the true power of that inheritance. It is extremely hard; not anyone has the ability to start creating their own Inheritance when they are just Lords.

    "Are you going to interfere?" Josephine asked, "No, everyone had free will, even if it is hopeless, it is his choice." "With his Constitution, his foundation will not be damaged; at max, he will lose a year or two." She said with a sigh.

    "This time it might not be hopeless; there is a slight chance that he might be able to utilize that Inheritance," Josephine replied, hearing that she couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    Over the thousands of years, thousands and thousands of people suffered due to that inheritance seeing the glory it had once brought to the Academy that thousand years ago, the Headmaster of that time, decided to erase all information about the Inheritance and make it amon inheritance.

    He did this so that people would not choose this Inheritance due to the glory of the past but due to their choice and suitability. His decision was wise as he saved many people from suffering under that inheritance.

    Now, very few people know about the reality of that inheritance which was the Inheritance of ¡¯Catherine Rosevelt¡¯ who is also known as the Saint of Salvation in the world.

    Once upon a time, even Ramona Hawthorn had that if she could destroy her Abyssal Inheritance, she would do it in a second, for the unlimited possibilities offered by the creation heart method.

    But since Catherine Rosevelt nobody was able to create something worthwhile with that inheritance, even after three thousand years, so she was indeed quite surprised when her sister said that.

    "Let¡¯s hope then," she said with a slight smile, feeling no hope. If that Inheritance had been so easy, then many people who have tried for thousands of years surely would have made something out of it.

 Chapter 1108 - Creation Heart Inheritance II

    <h4>Chapter 1108 - Creation Heart Inheritance II</h4>

    Tring Tring Tring

    I was woken up by the rm; I patted my holowatch to stop the rm and slept for half an hour more before getting up. Today is the important day of my life; from this day, my life is going to be changed forever.

    I am going to ept the Inheritance Today, My psych analysis went well, and they permitted me to ept the Inheritance; I now just have to go to the hall of Inheritance at 11:30 and start the process of epting the Inheritance. It is also good that nobody is vying for that Inheritance.

    I got up, freshened up, and showered before I started to cook for us; I finished forty-five minutester. We ate before resting in the balcony.

    There are still a few hours before I go to ept the Inheritance, and till that time, I n to do nothing but bask in the calming feeling of these beautiful vines.

    The hours passed, and finally, the time of my leaving hade; I walked out of my apartment with Ashlyn on my shoulder. Tem minutester, I reached the Hall of Inheritances, one of the most secure ces in the whole Academy.

    Hall of Inheritances is a ck Ring Building with Floors Tall. It is made from Rare Armaldote Crystal, which is good at blocking the aura. This crystal is quite expensive, and they made a whole building out of it, but it is not surprising, seeing it is the most important building of the Academy.

    It is a ce where the life of the people change forever, and mine will too change in it. With that thought, I walked toward the building; as I got closer, the feeling of danger came at me. The closer I got, the denser it became.

    When I reached its door, I was shaking. The feeling of danger is very intense, I¡¯ve never felt such an intense feeling before, and the worst thing is, it is not even directed at me.

    There is a very powerful formationid on the building that can vaporize the Tyrants, not forget the old monsters guarding the building. They are the real defense of this building.

    As I took a step inside the building, the feeling of dangerpletely disappeared, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. It¡¯s a good thing, It had disappeared; otherwise, I don¡¯t think I would have calmly been able to ept the inheritance.

    I looked at the map I had been provided and walked ording to direction; the building was neither empty nor crowded.

    Nearly all the people I¡¯ve seen here are Knight or Lords, there are very few high stage powerhouses that are present here, and those present are guarding the door of the Inheritance Room.

    Soon, I reached the ce. It is only quite a deste ce on the 1st floor. If not for the map, I would have thought I hade to the wrong ce.

    Hun!

    Soon, I found the door I was looking for, and it is being guarded by the old man who is ying video games with a peculiar smile on his; when I looked at what type of game he is ying, my cheeks couldn¡¯t help but turn red.

    ¡¯This f.u.c.k.i.n.g old man does he not know any shame. He had grown so old but was still ying that kind of game.¡¯

    "Who are you glowering at, you brat!" I heard a sharp voice that broke me out of my thoughts. It was the old man who spoke; he had paused his game, not closed it, and looked at me gloweringly, probably ming me for disturbing him from ying his ¡¯game¡¯.

    "My Apologies Sir, I had no wish to disturb you, I had juste to ept the Inheritance," I said respectfully. "So, you are that dumb brat that chose to ept this useless inheritance." Said old barked

    "Brat, many people have damaged their foundation with this Inheritance." "It¡¯s still notte, go back and choose some other good Inheritance; the academy has plenty of them." The old man said.

    "My Apologies, Sir, I can not do that; this is the Inheritance I found most suitable for myself," I said adamantly, hearing that the old man looked at me concentratedly before letting out a sigh.

    "It¡¯s your choice brat, but don¡¯t cryter when you realize you have epted the wrong Inheritance." The old man said and opened the door that he had been guarding.

    He opened the door and beckoned me in, and Ie across the huge hall; in the center of the hall is a big tform, and on the tform, a Heart is floating. The Heart is unlike anything I¡¯ve seen before.

    It looked like it was made of ss and is blue in color, but the next moment, I found myself wrong as it was orange color, and a moment after that, I found the Heart is ck in color. The Heart is not changing color; it is I who is seeing those colors, the color of the heart is constant.

    ¡¯What the f.u.c.k I am talking.¡¯ I cursed myself when I heard what I said to myself, but I thought for a moment, I found it was true. The color of the heart remained the same; it is I who are seeing things differently.

    "Brat you know the drill, right?" the old man said, disturbing my thoughts, "Still, I will exin since you are idiot enough to ept this inheritance," Old man said snappishly.

    "So listen to well, brat, the only thing you have to do is climb on the tform and sit near the heart before cing both hands on it." "As you ce your hands on it, start your breakthrough into Lord Stage, the Inheritance will automatically start imprinting itself on you." said the old.

    "Thank You, Sir.: I said I had known it already but still thankful for the old man; this old man may have a snappish personality and habit of ying lewd games, but he is good at heart.

    A secondter the old man left after giving me a look and also closed the door from behind, leaving me alone with the Inheritance.

 Chapter 1109 - Creation Heart Inheritance III

    <h4>Chapter 1109 - Creation Heart Inheritance III</h4>

    I slowly walked toward the tform before climbing on it before sitting next to the Heart. The Heart is not big. It is just a palm-size thing. I am seeing different colors of it despite concentrating on it to look at its real color.

    Buzz!

    ¡¯It is time to imprint the Inheritance.¡¯ I said in my mind and gently ced my hands on the floating Heart. Just as I did that, the Heart started to shine brightly and the green and while runic formations began to appear on the formation.

    As the formation appeared on the tform, they started to release faint green and white mist. I had not taken out any resources because this tform contains all the resources I need in extremely pure form.

    The green mist is an extract of many herbs, while the White mist is energy from the energy crystals. The tform contains a huge number of these resources, so I won¡¯t have to worry about them is not enough.

    Shudder!

    Seeing everything is ready, I close my eyes and begin my breakthrough into the Lord Stage. Just as I did, a shudder ran through my body as my body had been a vortex and started to suck the misty energies that tform is releasing.

    At the same time, I saw the energy of hearte inside me and started to spread through every inch of my body and soul. I had to expect the pain as some Inheritances tend to give it, but from it, I am not feeling anything.

    If not for seeing the energies of Heart are imprinting themselves into every part of my body, I would have never thought I am imprinting an Inheritance.

    The Imprinting of Inheritance takes a long time, most Inheritances took one to three days, it¡¯s a good thing this Creation Heart Inheritance only took a day.

    This less time applies only when one epts Inheritance when breaking through the Lord if one epts when one is Knight and not have any interest in breaking through, the process took weeks.

    Time passed, and I found my body is opening from many ces to suck the energy, and to be honest, I am kind of shocked by the amount of energy I am sucking inside it. It¡¯s like my body has be a gluttonous beast who wants to swallow everything.

    The tform that I am sitting in is releasing as much energy my body needs; the energy released on the tform dependspletely on me. If I needed more energy, It would release more energy; if I needed less, it would release less.

    Hun!

    More and more energy started toe inside me when sometimeter, the moment I was waiting for hade. The worldly energies started toe inside me, and just as that happened, I concentrated everything on it.

    For the stages above, Knight, worldly energy is very important. It is a thing that makes powerful attacks even more powerful. It is due to this worldly energy; one could freely fly in the air without needing any artifact.

    The control of Knight over the world energy is very limited, but still, I want to control it as much as I could and harness it into my Armor. It would be idiocy if I did not use the Worldly energy into my Armor.

    I want every movement of my Armor infused with the worldly energy, whether it be attack or defense or simple movement I made through it. I want it to be infused with worldly energy.

    It will not be easy to do that, but I am confident I will be able to do that, which is why I am focusing my everything on the worldly energy on it, so I could learn as I am much as I could about it.

    This is the best time to learn about world energy when it wasn¡¯t being elusive enough, Its flow and Rhythmpletely visible; I just have to understand it; once I did that, the worldly energy would be in my control.

    Time passed as more and more energies had started toe inside my body, and despite that, I did not feel any difort; instead, I was feeling quite good; the energies felt like the gentle wind on the grass that one enjoys on peaceful days.

    Few more hours passed by as such when finally the Inheritance from the heart stopped spreading and moved toward my heart where it started to gather, it thest and most time-consuming part of Inheritance Imprinting.

    The Inheritance is now solely concentrating on my Heart, creating an Inheritance Core. The inheritance Core is the most important part of the Inheritance; it is the center point of the Inheritance.

    As the creation of Inheritance Core started, arge amount of worldly energy and energy from the tform began to seep inside it; nearly 90% of energies began to seep inside me.

    I was shocked to see it; from what I had ready, the inheritance core only had around 50% energy flowing through the body, but this took 90%. I had read about the inheritance core of this inheritance taking arge amount of its energy but never expected this much.

    This is just a starting; the inheritance core will continue taking energy for a few hours before it ispletely made. I looked at the inheritance core forming in my for a few minutes before focusing again on the worldly energy.

    Hours passed and the forming of the Inheritance Core continued at full force. I think more than half of the day has passed, and another half a dayter, it will be over.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel joy at those thoughts as I am really excited about this Inheritance. I have read about the tools it provides, with the help of those tools, I will be able to make my armor more amazing.

    And the most amazing thing is, I will be not merely creating an Armor but Inheritance itself.

    How cool it is to create an Inheritance from Lord Stage, though I am excited, I am also aware of how difficult this will be, still that that did not dampen my excitement about my new Inheritance.

 Chapter 1110 - Three Gifts I

    <h4>Chapter 1110 - Three Gifts I</h4>

    Note: Sorry only 6 Chapters Today, I will post 3 Chapters Tomorrow.

    Nearly a day had passed, and Inheritance Core started to loosen its grip on the energies. It is still forming, but it takes less and less energy which means itspletion is near.

    As time passed, its energy demand had also started to lessen till it barely required the trickle of energy; in a minute or two, it will beplete, and I will be able to see the shape of my Inheritance Method.

    ¡¯Good Boy, You have selected a Creation Scripture.¡¯ A Primordial voice suddenly rang through my mind scaring the shit out of me, this voice feels too old, older than the world itself, and for some strange reason, I can¡¯t seem to tell the s.e.x of the vote; it feels both male and female at same time.

    I was just searching for a voice when suddenly everything in front of me turned ck, and the next moment, I found floating myself in front of a humongous red ball of Blood.

    For a moment, I found it unfamiliar when something clicked inside when I saw green runic chains binding the abomination which was thousands of times smaller than it used to be and blood which used to be small and now had grown hundreds of times bigger.

    I looked at the Abomination, which had terrorized me once, and now itself, it is terrorized. Thousands of its eyes are filled with terror, and arepletely stilled, not creaming and wing likest time when I saw it when it was bound in the chains.

    If not for seeing the small shine of life remaining in its eyes, I would have thought it ispletely dead. Still, it is no better than dead, whatever chains had done to it hadpletely broken it, and it could be said that it is now a living dead.

    Taking a look at Abomination, I looked around, searching for a person who had talked to me just now and brought me to this ce. I really don¡¯t like this unknown voice nearly every ; most times, I hade in constant contact with them; I found them wanting my body.

    ¡¯Are you searching for me, Boy?¡¯ I heard a voice, and it came from the giant blood drop, "Who are you?" I immediately regretted not keeping my voice respectful; it doesn¡¯t hurt to be respectful. It is because of the politeness that the blood-red being had answered quite a few questions of mine.

    ¡¯I am Arrenthius, Titan of Annihtion. The Greatest Titan to be ever born.¡¯ The voice boomed. When I heard it, it simply sounded like boasting to me, if this guy was so great, then why did it end in the hands of an abomination who was very gleeful to refine it and make it part of its own bloodline.

    "What do you want from me? Do you also want my body?" I asked because I felt very suspicious, all those boasting old bastards wanted my body, and I felt this one wanted my body.

    "Yes, I want your body but not in the way you think." The Primordial Voice said, "Boy, you do not need to worry about me taking your body, I Arrenthus born in the essence of the World itself does not have to upy anybody, even if it is a extremly real perfect Host body." Said the Primordial Voice, a clear disdain could be heard in its voice when he talked about my body.

    Though it is not taking over my body, it said it needs my body, which puts me on more alert.

    "I may not need to upy your body, but I still need it. The perfect host body is best for incubation; I will not be detected by those wretched Abominations as I recover inside you." Primordial Voice said.

    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel stumped, ¡¯This high mighty sounding bastard is just hiding from his enemies while also recovering inside me; why can¡¯t it say that directly instead of going around words eloquently.¡¯ I thought.

    I still don¡¯t want it in my body though, I had seen the power of Abomination, and it still made me shudder, but I am not an idiot enough to say. Who knows if I say it might kill me and take over my body, instead I should try to take as much as benefits from it, I could.

    "You know that Abomination had nearly killed me, I barely survived from it, and not to forget you are staying in my body recovering, shouldn¡¯t you give little me some benefits?" I said with my eyes zing with greed.

    "Snort! Boy, it is not you but that little Titaness and clone of Yggdrasil who dealt with this wretched Abomination, but you are right, I had called you here to give you the benefits that will help you progress beyond that you had ever imagined" Said the Primordial voice.

    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely excited. I know the green runic chain that came to create my Constitutiones from this being, and it is what had helped me control the medicine essence ball that had exploded and burst me into pieces.

    So, the benefits it will give will also be amazing, but I will not wait for him to speak as there is already something I want from it. "Can you help with the curse inside me? I will be satisfied as long as it helps me deal with the curse inside me." I asked.

    Professor said that after I reached, she will ask her sister, The Headmistress, to seal the curse, which will at least give a few years till I find the cure for the curse myself, but this being willing to help, I am very sure it will not be a problem for it to vaporize that Tyrant Level curse inside me.

    "Dream on the boy, this is your problem you have to solve yourself if you can¡¯t deal with little filth yourself, then you might as die bymitting suicide." The Primordial voice boomed with a hint of anger.

    Seeing the condition getting out of hand, I quicklyposed myself and said, "You are right, it is my problem, and I will deal with it on my own. So, what are the benefits you have called me here for?" I asked with my eyes shining with greed.

 Chapter 1111 - Three Gifts II

    <h4>Chapter 1111 - Three Gifts II</h4>

    ¡¯You have taken one of the Creation Scripture that we Supreme Titans have created.¡¯ ¡¯They are difficult to practice, but those who find their ways into them go further into practice than anyone else.¡¯ Said The Primordial voice.

    As he finished, seven colorful dots appeared in front of me before they started to transform, and a few secondster, they turned into books.

    ¡¯These Seven Books are on Seven Elements of your Constitution, each Book contain the very basic information about them, but I am sure this basic information would be more than enough till you get out this little world of yours.¡¯ said the Primordial voice as the seven books remain entered inside me before I could touch them.

    As they entered inside me, I was waiting for an infusion of knowledge, but nothing came. I am not surprised, seeing how it reacted when I asked it to remove the curse, I don¡¯t think knowledge will be directly infused into me, I will have to study them like normal books.

    ¡¯I have taken everything I could from this little Abomination, only a few specks of it remain, and since you have suffered under it once, I will give it to you.¡¯ Said Primordial voice and brought the abomination in front of me, which is now the same size as me.

    As it came in front of me, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder as I remember those memories. They remain fresh in my mind.

    As the abomination came in front of me, it suddenly started to burn away as white mes released from the green chain.

    As it burned, there was no change in its eyes; they are still broken and empty. Soon, the fire fully engulfed it, and I was not able to see what was happening inside the mes.

    The me continued for a while before they finally retracted back into green chains and, now in the ce of abomination, is finger size small blob which ispletely transparent.

    As I looked at it, I found it was in the same state as before, there is life there but it was broken. I was just looking at it, when suddenly I found my sword appeared in front of me.

    ¡¯There is only speck remaining of it but it is a speck of a very powerful being, I had refined Abomination in my Annihtion mes and removed all the impurities it contains.¡¯ ¡¯This speck of refined abomination spirit, would be the highest grade sword spirit you could have.¡¯ Said The primordial voice.

    As it finished, the blob seeped into my sword, and the next moment, it turned into a ckhole in which many things started to enter, ¡¯Wait a minute.¡¯ I said when I saw numerous things entering the ck hole of swords.

    Many of those things entering inside were my things, the things stored in my storage. There are many precious metals, herbs, and many things I¡¯ve found in the ruin; the being is throwing all of them into the ck hole.

    I felt pain seeing many rare and precious things going inside, but I did not say anything. I just watched the whole process with a bleeding heart while remembering the efforts I had put into collecting them. Many times, I had nearly died.

    Like one room in the Aferian room where I am taking out the precious metallic parts of the one machine when it had suddenly activated and nearly cleaved into two, many things started to inside, seeing the speed they are going inside, I don¡¯t think it would take long for my whole storage to get empty inside.

    Time passed when finally the ck hole started consuming things and disappeared, and in its ce is a huge ck blob, like the one I had seen back in the forbidden Cavern where it had sucked nearly everything inside the cannon to create the blob.

    The Blob appeared but the next moment, those while mes again came out of the vines and covered the whole blob and started burning it. It burned and burned for a few minutes when suddenly, I saw bright yellow golden things falling off from the blob before disappearing.

    These yellow golden things seemed to be impurities, something like that had happenedst time too. They kept falling down inrge amounts till finally, the fire returned to the vines, and I came across my sword, which hadpletely changed.

    Its size and shape remain nearly the same, but other things had a big change. Its crystal ruby de had now be transparent that I could see the other side through its de.

    The grip had also turned ck, and the si of abomination which was in the center of the crossguard remains empty, there nothing on it, the si remains nk.

    The sword changed and became even better than before. It became not only powerful but also beautiful; the transparent edge of it really adds a great charm to its beauty.

    ¡¯Now thest part.¡¯ said the voice and my refinement. Tower appeared in front of me, ¡¯It really is beautiful.¡¯ I thought, but I did not get to admire the tower for long as it started breaking apart soundlessly, including the space particles that had been stored in its bottle.

    Soon the towerpletely broke into pieces without any soul and started to melt on its own; not only pieces of the tower began to melt, but tiny particles of space also began to melt away.

    This shocked me; I have read about the space and know how difficult it is to deal with it; even Tyrants don¡¯t have the power to melt the space. So, I am quite surprised seeing it melting the space without even taking that dangerous fire.

    Sometimeter, everything melted and merged into each other before they started taking the shape of the tower. Seconds passed, and finally, the tower took a body, and runes began appearing on it.

    Finally, after some time, the new refinement tower was fully constructed. Unlike the tower before, which was very beautiful, this one was very primitive. It looked made of simple while marble and had nine floors instead of seven like previous.

    This tower feels old and gives the feeling of primality. There is nothing shy about it. It is in even the runes on it are very simple, but despite its simplicity whenever one looks at it, one will have an extremepulsion to bow down in front of it.

    ¡¯I called it Chaos Devouring Refinement Tower. It can refine any energy that could be found in this small world, even the filthy energies you have from the spawns of abomination could be refined in it.¡¯ Said the Primordial voice.

    I first did not understand what it is saying but soon realized it refers to the two curses I have in my body. Hearing it have the power to refine them, I couldn¡¯t help but feel ecstatic.

    The curses are the things that worried me most; the professor had messaged me in the morning telling me to contact her as soon as I finished epting the Inheritance, so she could take me to her sister, who will help me seal the curse.

    ¡¯These things are my gift to you; what will you do with them is up to you, but I hope you progress fast and move out of this little world as soon as possible,¡¯ said the Primordial voice, and next moment, I found darknessing across my eyes, and I again found myself on the tform.

 Chapter 1112 - Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1112 - Lord</h4>

    I returned to the tform, and to my surprise, I am still epting the Inheritance. The inheritance Core is even taking the energy, though it is only a small trickle, the core is still forming.

    I had thought an hour had passed when I talked to that being, but in reality, not even a minute had passed. Seeing that, I immediately closed my eyes and looked at my Totem Artifact.

    Seeing my new Totem Artifact, I couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. I did not want all those things to be a dream; they are all things I needed for my progress, especially those books.

    Thinking of books, I quickly found then in my heart space beside the Totem Artifact and Tower, the Totem Seed, which was in the process of creating had also disappeared, probably went into the sword.

    Which was a little disappointing as I was hoping to create another Totem Artifact with it but with it gone into the sword, that will not happen. Still, I am not sad. The things I got from that being is more than enough to make up for the small loss.

    Though they will not increase my power spontaneously, they will help immensely in the long run. Especially those books, if they contain the knowledge as that being boasted, then it will help me most in carving my future path.

    I really wanted to check those books right now, but my Inheritance is nearly finished imprinting. I want to watch that process, the books I could read after I reach home.

    BUZZ!

    Seconds passed, and finally, the heart stopped taking energy. Just as that happened, a buzz went through me, and I felt the sensation of exploding as every part of me filled to brim with power.

    I felt like I could do anything I wanted. The strength I got from Lord Stage is immense that now I can finish off an opponent like Edmond in a single attack with raw physical power.

    I¡¯ve never felt such strength before, and I don¡¯t think the normal Lord could have such physical strength. Only those with Apex Inheritance or Bloodline or something could have such immense raw power in them.

    This strength I have gained after bing a lord, and I have to say, I like this power very much.

    After calming down from the excitement of my newfound power, I looked at Inheritance Core, which had been produced in my heart. It is a simple white pearl of thumb size. There is nothing remarkable about it.

    Other inheritance cores are filled with many runic designs, but mine does not have anything. It ispletely in. It will only have something when I am starting to create, not only its design but also shape and size might also change ording to the inheritance I create.

    I concentrated on it and soon found myself in the white hall, the hall ispletely white, and except for the simple ck chair, there is nothing inside it. This is the Inheritance space of the Creation Heart Method.

    The inheritance space of other Inheritances is the same for everyone, but it is not the same for Creation Heart Inheritance; here, the inheritance space of everyone is different. It is said the inheritance space they get is a reflection of themselves.

    I walked toward the chair and sat on it. Just as I did that, some information had transmitted into my mind; reading it, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, this Inheritance Space is a lot like conscious space, but it could do many things that are impossible for conscious space to do.

    This inheritance space let me do many things, but it had rules, and one rule is most important; it is due to this Rule Majority of the Creation Heart Inheritances hosts decided to destroy it and start anew.

    The Rule is that at every level, your creation has to be better than the past; if it is not, then you will not be able to use the powers of the Inheritance or use your creation. It simply means my Armor of Duke Stage has to be above that of the Lord Stage. If it is not, then I will not be able to use the Armor in Duke Stage.

    It is a very harsh rule; it forces one to improve, create something better than the previous. Whoever created this Inheritance must be a sadist bastard./ For others, this rule turns to bane, but for me, it is challenging itself; if I can not improve my Armor at every stage, then I simply don¡¯t deserve the path of Armor.

    I should destroy my formation and choose some inheritance; failing this Inheritance will only mean following the path chosen by others, not created by oneself, and I will never let that happen.

    I will spend years perfecting my own path rather than the oneid down by the others.

    Feeling I am going too far with motivational thoughts, I clear my thoughts before I waive my right hand in front of me, and my armor appears in its Runic form, I did not have to wave my hand to summon my Armor, but I did, it feels good.

    Armor appeared in front of me, and as I saw, I shook my head in a sigh; with current strength, this armor is useless.

    Before I had not thought that I would have to throw away my old design, but the current strength I have, and with the strength I need, I will have to create something from scratch.

    This is quite exciting despite having barely any idea about the new armor as my ideas wholly depended on modifying my old armor still. It is a good thing. It is time to start from scratch; it will be fun.

    With that thought, I moved the armor in the corner, and the ss case appeared and covered it wholly. I will keep this Armor in my Inheritance space as a remembrance; it is an armor that has given me victory in the important milestone of my life; it deserves the ce.

    With that done, I was about to something when I suddenly sensed something happening in my body, and I paled, "F.u.c.k, I totally forgot about that." I cursed and exited the inheritance space without wasting any time.

 Chapter 1113 - Sealing The Curse I

    <h4>Chapter 1113 - Sealing The Curse I</h4>

    ¡¯F.u.c.k.i.n.g Curse!¡¯ I had forgotten about it in the giddiness of my toys; the professor had said to me that I should contact her as soon as the Inheritance Imprinting is enough.

    I could see the curse strings inside me multiplying crazily while sucking more power from the tar sea and the duke level curse, which had be dormant in the past few days, started to awaken from its slumber.

    With my current strength, I don¡¯t think the Duke level curse has the power to kill me despite being one level higher, but I still prefer it not to attack me.

    I opened my holowatched and tapped on the message that I had already typed, now I just have to wait for the professor who will being any second.

    Click!

    Barely a second had passed since I messaged the professor when I heard the door of the hall opening and found the Professor appearing in front of me wearing her signature ck suit before touching my shoulder.

    I could feel her gentle energy spreading inside me, stopping the strings from multiplying, but I don¡¯t think the energy will hold the curse for long; at max, it will be able to hold the curse for a minute.

    "Let¡¯s go!" she said, and next moment, I found myself outside the Inheritance Hall before disappearing with the professor; when I appeared again, I found myself in the hall under the three people¡¯s eyes.

    Aside from the professor, there are three people: Elina, while the other two are a.d.u.l.ts who looked to be in their early forties. One is a man, and the other is women. The woman is beautiful and has simr features as Elina and the professor.

    She is likely Headmistress Marina, Elina¡¯s mother, as for man, he is likely Elina¡¯s father; she shared many features with her.

    "His curse acted," Professor said, hearing that women nodded gently and moved, looked at me concentratedly, "Lie down on the bed." Headmistress Said, her voice is gentle butmanding.

    I was stumped, hearing that as I did not see the bed, only noticing Elina¡¯s eyes did I notice the bed is right behind me. Seeing I already made a fool of myself, I quickly lie down.

    As I did, whole gentle energy enveloped me like an egg before it started to seep inside me.

    "Close your eyes and rx. It is going to take a few hours." I heard from the opposite side shell that the Headmistress asked and let her energy enter me without resistance.

    I did not want anyone¡¯s energy inside me. It will easily reveal many of my secrets and raise many questions, but I did not have a choice. It is the Tyrant level curse, which I ampletely hopeless against.

    Marina released her energies and made them seeped inside the boy¡¯s body, and when her energy finally came in contact with curse strings, she couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Josephine had told her about the curse being sentient but still seeing it with her own eyes; she couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    She had dealt with curses all her life, and thousands of curse-inflicted persons havee to her, but in all of them, she had never seen sentient curses in them. It is a very, very rare phenomenon; thest record of the sentient curse was three centuries ago.

    As she started to envelop her energies to the strings, her expression suddenly became grave as she noticed the power of the curse. Her sister had too much underestimated the power of the curse. It is way too powerful. It could be said to be the most powerful curse she had ever encountered.

    ¡¯Why can¡¯t it acted before?¡¯ she questioned, seeing the power of the curse, it would not have waited till now to act, she had just asked this question when her energy reached the source of the curse, and she saw the formation covering the curse.

    Seeing the formation, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but open far wide, ¡¯Anna Michealson really could not be underestimated, despite losing her powers, she was able to get the help of that person to seal her son¡¯s curse this thoroughly.¡¯ she thought.

    She knows this sealing runes too well; this person had one of the best sealing powers in the whole world. They could be said to be good friends, seeing both of them specialize in dealing with curses. They met at least once a year to discuss their progress in their own research.

    "Gasp!"

    She kept releasing more and more energy into Micheal, spreading into every corner of him when she finally noticed something that made her extremly shocked, and gasp came out of her despite her immense self-control when she noticed two attributes.

    "Apex Constitution," she whispered and turned to her sister, who she is really angry with right now.

    "Josephine, why didn¡¯t you tell me he had the Apex Constitution, especially of the Healing and Curse aspect? You very well aware of what those two attributes mean, right?" she asked her sister with gritted teeth.

    This boy had Apex Constitution and the one with Healing and Curse elements. He would be the perfect student for her, take her mantle. If she had known about his Constitution before, she would have tried it all for him to ept her Inheritance.

    Those old guys would not have tested him vigorously as they did here when she chose the Inheritance she has; those two aspects of his inheritance would have made them forget their old rules and old ways.

    Hell, even those old bastards of various supremes woulde running if they came to know about it. The aspects of his Constitution are too great that they will try to have him with everything they got.

    "Why did you tell me about him before?" she asked again to her sister, "Everybody should have a choice, with you hovering around him like a ghost, he would have a difficult time choosing the Inheritance that suitable for him." Her sister replied,pletly stunning her with her words.

 Chapter 1114 - Sealing The Curse II

    <h4>Chapter 1114 - Sealing The Curse II</h4>

    "Interesting, Apex Inheritance with Healing and Curse element, I am sure even Matron woulde running when she heard it." a voice said that disturbed the stalemate between the two sisters, and both of them looked at the man ringly.

    "Robert, don¡¯t even think about informing Hawthorn Sea about it." Both sisters said in unison, brought down their aura at him. "You know I can¡¯t do that, Apex Constitution with Healing and Curse too important, I have to inform the higher-ups." Her husband replied with a smile.

    If the world needs anything more than capable fighters, it would be healers; the Curse Masters are a terror on the battlefield; it is very difficult to deal with them. Even she had to give a quarter of her day to heal the people who hade from the battlefield.

    They do not know enough healers to deal with the curses brought by the Grimm Monster. That way, whenever someone shows the potential of the Apex Healing Potential, they will fight tooth and nail against each other.

    One has to choose between Apex fighting potential and Apex Healing Potential, they will unhesitantly choose the one with Apex Healing Potential. Only when someone with Abyssal Star Inheritance came did the choice move toward the Fighter.

    "Honey, Please," I said in my softest most loving voice; I don¡¯t want those hounds of Hawthorn Sea toe to the academy before she has a chance to talk properly to the boy and convince him to change his inheritance.

    To others, it might take at least a year to recover their lost foundation, but with his Apex Constitution and the resources the academy is willing to spend, he will be able to regain his lost foundation within a month.

    "Ok, I will give you one month, after one month, I will report it to the higher-ups." He said with a sigh, "Thank you, honey." she said if she had not been dealing with a powerful curse, she would have definitely hugged and kissed her husband.

    Still, she shed him her most loving smile before she turned to the boy. The Sentient Curse inside him is very dangerous; she will have to work very hard if she wants to seal the curse, as for healing the curse, she did not even think about it, from what she had seen till now, she did not have the power to purify the curse.

    She will have to reach the 11th Level of her Inheritance if she wants to do that, and that level is too far for her; she had barely reached the 9th Level a few days ago, and that is after fifteen years of hard work.

    An hour passed by, and she was finally able to take energy to every inch of the boy¡¯s boy; now that is done, it is time to seal the curse.

    It is a good thing there is already a sealing formation left by her friend; she is very familiar with it, and she is going to further reinforce the seal she is casting.

    ¡¯Seal!¡¯ she shouted in her mind, and her inheritance energy, which was in Micheal¡¯s body, started to transform itself into tiny runic formations that are invisible tomon person eyes.

    This is a powerful sealing move; it is the first time she is using it since it came from the 9th Level of Inheritance, she had just finished learning it yesterday, and Micheal is the first experiment.

    The formation formed all over Micheal¡¯s body before they started the move toward the curse strings that spread every inch of Michael¡¯s Body. She wants to seal and each and every curse string, so the curse will at least be sealed for a decade.

    As the sealing formations started totch the strings, the powerful curse reacted. The Tar sea bubbled, wanting to burst out the sealing her friend had cast on it, but the seal held. It had not let the curse break it despite being under immense strength.

    Seeing that soft smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on her face but next moment, the smile on her face froze when suddenly the Tarke started to glow and started to release a humongous level of curse energy into the strings.

    Her face couldn¡¯t help but turn pale seeing that before a calmness dawned on her face again and she started to release more energy into the Micheals body like a Raging River.

    The Curse was really hiding its true power, if not for her attempt in sealing it, it could have continued to .u.mte even more power before bursting out of seal in one go, and seeing how much power is showing, it would have needed less than two years to do that.

    Now I truly understood the meaning of ¡¯Don¡¯t underestimate Sentient Curse¡¯ that Saint had written in her notes. Nearly all the people who had a sentient curse consumed by it; only a select few were able to survive from it.

    She is very happy that she is getting a chance against the Sentient Curse, sealing it will show me a way to break through into the 10th Stage of my Inheritance. Thest three stages are notorious for their difficulties; very few people are able to reach them.

    I continue to pour more and more energy into Micheal, creating more and more formations to seal it. It was resisting but not much longer. I have confidence within an hour; I will get the upper hand over it.

    Till then, Miceal will have to continue bearing the pain. I am shocked by his will power, his boy has be the battlefield of two powers, though my energies are stopping any damage that came to him, the pain he is feeling must be immense but he is still bearing it without any scream.

    The only sound that could be heard from him are whimpers.

    The sh continued for forty minutes before I finally got the upper hand, and just as I got it, I activated a powerful sealing attack, leveraging the sealing formation my friend had already cast.

    My seal cast before the curse could muster any powerful counter-attack by the time I took back my energies from Micheal. I have beenpletely drained, so drained that my husband and sister supported me as I did not have the energy to even support myself.

 Chapter 1115 - Student I

    <h4>Chapter 1115 - Student I</h4>

    ¡¯F.u.c.k, that was intense!¡¯ I cursed as I be conscious; what happened earlier was way too intense. If not for the Headmistress energy protecting me from any harm, I would have shredded into pieces by two Tyrant level energies.

    Still, it is good something like this happened; I have got a better idea about the curse inside and curses in general.

    The Tyrant level curse is the most powerful curse of our world, and seeing it in its full glory gave me quite an insight into Curses and made me realize how dangerous the curse hiding inside me is.

    Another thing is the Duke level curse is still inside me and unsealed; with the power, I had seen from Headmistress, she would have easily been able to vaporize the curse, but she did not; she left it untouched.

    After checking everything inside me, I opened my eyes and found a roompletely empty. There is no one in the room which was filled with four people before.

    Seeing that I got up, only to notice the state of clothes, the headmistress may have saved me, but she did not save my clothes; they are in aplete shamble. Seeing no one is in the room, I decided to change; I don¡¯t want toe across like a beggar when I go ours.

    I took off my old clothes and sent my consciousness into my new storage to take out new clothes when I noticed the state of my storage. One of my storage, sprawling with things like supermall, is now nearly empty.

    My storage is nearly empty, my crystals and rare and precious metals, the thousands of Grimm Monsters weapons all were gone, I¡¯ve be so poor that I became incapable of supporting myself.

    The inheritance I¡¯ve selected myself will need enormous resources as this time; I am creating the inheritance or not simple Runic Armor, whatever I create will affect my body and soul.

    Nearly everything I could sell is gone, and most things that have left hold a little value; it¡¯s a good thing that my new airship has remained. It had not taken it to upgrade my sword. It is good nothing happened to it; otherwise, I will not answer the professor.

    I was just sighing in the sadness of my current wealth when I noticed a pile of glittering gold or turd seeing where it came from. Earlier I had thought about where the impurities went as they were on the tform, but it looked like that being was considerate enough to store them back into storage.

    Seeing them gold like impurities, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine; I still remember how valuable the impurities had gotten from the blob were. They were perfect mold to create the Totem Artifact.

    These golden nuggets might turn something like that, and these maybe even better. Seeing how these nuggets are refined under the powerful mes of that being, their value must be a lot higher.

    I will have them inspect them as soon as I get out. I am really in need of money right now.

    Feeling remaining n.a.k.e.d for a long time is not a good thing; I take out my clothes, which were spared, and wear them before walking toward one of the two doors in the room.

    Click!

    The door opened with a click, and I found myself looking at a grand office; the office was big and littered with things that scream ancient, but the office is not ostentatious. It had a very calm and authoritative feeling just like a woman sitting behind the opulent desk.

    "Thank You, Headmistress, for sealing my curse," I said respectfully; she had sealed my curse, and I am very grateful for it. "Take a seat," Headmistress said, in her voice, a hint of tiredness could be felt, and when I noticed it, I found her face was also a lot paler than before.

    "Did your mother tell you anything about the Curse?" she asked, "Yes, she told me she was cursed by a very powerful Tyrant and a small part of that curse had seeped inside me," I replied, there is no need to hide my background, I am sure the professor would have told her.

    "Yes, that part is true, but there is another part, the curse inside you have be very dangerous, and in a few years, it¡¯s power will surpass the curse that your mother has." She said.

    I am very shocked to hear that, my mother had been told that only a small part of the curse had seeped inside me and it had been sealed inside me by a powerful person, but then how can it be so powerful?

    The headmistress likely read the question on my face and answered, "The Curse inside you had be sentient." she informed me, hearing that a tremor ran through my body.

    I am very much aware of what this means, anything that could be sentient bes very powerful and grows very fast, hearing that I have zero doubt remained about the Headmistress word, but now I am starting to get worried.

    "I¡¯ve sealed the curse which will buy you at most seven years, and there is a high chance that the curse will break before seven years, one can¡¯t predict the growth of the sentient beings," Headmistress said with a sigh.

    If I take headmistress words into consideration, then I have about five years, which is very less.

    If I want to have any chance against the curse then I have to be Tyrant and destroy the curse with leverage of my Constitution but how difficult is that?

    A select few in the world could be Tyrant, and there are even less who could be Tyrant before thirty. Only someone like my mother and professor, who are extremely talented and have the support of a powerful organization, could be Tyrant before thirty.

    As for me, I don¡¯t think I have any hope of bing Tyrant before thirty, much less in mid-twenties and the Inheritance I chose makes everything even more difficult.

 Chapter 1116 - Student II

    <h4>Chapter 1116 - Student II</h4>

    "The road further is difficult for you, but there are ways to deal with it." The gentle voice of the Headmistress rang out when I was deep in my thoughts.

    "What way?" I asked if there is something that could help me with the curse; I am ready to do it; it will not only help me with my curse but might help me with my mothers.

    "Have heard about Healing Heart Inheritance?" She asked, "Yes, It is healing Type Inheritance with the strictest condition." I replied, I studied all the inheritances, and in all the inheritances, the one which has the most strict condition is Healing Heart Inheritance.

    This Healing Heart Inheritance is from the Academy, and its conditions are even stricter than Inheritance of the two Supremes.

    "You could ept the Clear Heart Inheritance, Your Apex Constitution with Healing and Curse aspect is the best to host for this inheritance."

    "The Academy will support you fully; with it, not only will you progress faster but also be able to heal the curses, it is one of the best Inheritances in the world to deal with the Curses." The Headmistress said with her eyes twinkling like stars.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised when I heard it; I¡¯ve read about the conditions and know how difficult they are but hearing the headmistress, I could tell that they are willing to vie all the conditions, which hade as a great surprise to me.

    "I am sorry, Headmistress, I can¡¯t ept that Inheritance, as you know, I had already epted the Inheritance," I said, I liked my inheritance very much, and even if there Scythe of a curse at my neck, I will not destroy Inheritance.

    The Headmistress seemed to want to say something and even opened her mouth to say it but closed it with a sigh, "Kids these days, so stubborn about their choices.¡¯ Headmistress said with a sigh before she looked at me.

    "Are you willing to be my student?" Headmistress asked suddenly, and that stumped me immediately. I had thought she would be angry at me or might even say something about me rejecting her advice, but I had never expected her to ask me to be her student.

    "Are you an expert in Runes?" A question came out of my mouth before I could stop it. I wanted to ask this question more politely and respectfully, but it came out directly, and I was about to apologize for my rude behavior when a chimelikeugh came out of the Headmistress¡¯s throat.

    "I do not dare to call myself an expert in Runology, but there is no one Academy who has better knowledge about runes than me except, of course, some of the seniors who had retired," she said, hearing that smile couldn¡¯t help but bloom across my face.

    "Then, I would be very happy to ept you as my teacher Headmistress," I said respectfully to that she nodded with a satisfied smile.

    "Good, from tomorrow your lessons will begin, but I have to warn you though, most of them will be about healing, and I will try my all to convince you to destroy your Inheritance and ept Healing Heart Inheritance." Headmistress said, "and from today, call me a teacher instead of a Headmistress." She said.

    "Yes, teacher," I said; I talked with the Headmistress for a few more minutes, where she asked me a few questions about my breakthrough before I got up and walked out of the door.

    "How are you feeling?" I had just walked out of the office when a familiar voice asked, "Fine, the curse ispletely sealed inside me." I replied to Elina, aside from Elina, the other two people are sitting in this waiting room, a man who might be Elina¡¯s father and professor.

    "Thank You for saving me earlier, professor, if not for your timely rescue, the curse would have gripped me in its ws," I said the curse would not have killed me, it does not have the power to do that due to seals, but it would be made me incapable of practicing, so when it got the power to break the seal, it would kill me in a single attack.

    To that, she just smiled, and I was about to say something to her when I remembered something and immediately took out the gold turd; the professor had once boasted that she is very good at appraising things. If I found something good like wine, I should give it to her to appraise.

    Though I know she was just covertly asking for more wine, I still want to make use of those words spoken by the professor, "I had found these things in Ruin and researched quite hard about them, even the knowledge of natural materials has no information about these things."

    "Would you mind telling me what it is? I have a bunch of them in my sto" I was continuing when suddenly a man appeared in front of me and took a gold turn in his hands and observed before his eyes started shining like a golden thing which he was holding.

    "Boy, did you say you have more of these things, take all out? The Hawthorn Sea will pay any price for it?" The man said as he looked at me with shining eyes as if he saw the treasure.

    "Snort! Robert, you are really shameless; let me see what is this thing that brought out your shamelessness." Professor said she appeared beside the man and snatched the gold turd from the man¡¯s hands before he could say anything.

    "Oh, I¡¯ve never thought we would get this thing," Professor muttered before she turned to me, "Micheal, it seemed like you are very good at finding precious things first the thousands of years aged wine, and now this," Professor said while looking at me with twinkling eyes.

    "Professor, what is it?" I asked. I had already a faint idea about it, but I still decided to ask, "This Micheal is a very precious thing, it is what we called Unblemished Mold, the things that could help one construct the unparalleled Totem Artifacts." Professor replied.

 Chapter 1117 - Lakehouse

    <h4>Chapter 1117 - Lakehouse</h4>

    "How much do you have? Give me all of them? The Academy will pay the right price for it." Professor said. Hearing that, I took out 60% of the yellow gold turd I have, they have created a small glittering pile on the ground.

    There must be close to two hundred yellow golden nuggets in there, seeing them all of their eyes start zing. Greed is zing in their eyes as they look at the golden yellow nuggets.

    "So much Unblemished Mold, I don¡¯t think anyone had found the unblemished mold in such quantity before." said the Professor with amazement as she crouched down and started to look at each nugget as they are some precious gems.

    The first mold I¡¯ve got was not this precious; I¡¯ve had it checked on multiple ces. This mold had used many precious materials and got refined in that being¡¯s white fire, which I think is the real reason they have be so precious.

    "Yes, it is really in huge quantity, a century ago, zing Spear found fifty-some pieces of it, and they still gloat about it even now." said the man as unceremoniously sat down beside the Professor and looked at them with shining eyes.

    Click!

    I was just about to ask to leave the room sneakily when the door behind me opened, and the teacher walked out, "What are you peo" she said but stopped midway and appeared beside me and looked at the golden yellow nuggets.

    "Is this what I think it is?" The teacher asked as she took one of the golden yellow nuggets in her hands. "Yes, Unblemished Mold, and there are two hundred and seven pieces of them," Professor said gleefully.

    "Two hundred and seven." The teacher said slowly while still looking at the nugget in her hands. "Honey, you have to give me some, you know I have made concessions for you earlier, you have to return the favor now." The man said suddenly, immediately falling under the sharp gazes of two women.

    He did not seem to cower under their gaze; instead, he met their gazes head-on. "Or I could just inform the Organisation about the earlier matter." He said while casting his eyes at me for a moment.

    Professor wanted to say something, but before she could, the teacher spoke, "How much do you want?" the teacher asked with a sigh, "Half." the man answered in one word.

    "Robert, you must be high to think we will give you half of it." Professor snapped next second, "Then, 40%." Said the man, and this time it was the teacher who had snapped. They continued to negotiate hard till the teacher and Professor agreed to give 25% of the pile to the man.

    After the negotiation finished, another intense argument broke out about which nuggets he should take. Their sizes are not simr, and seeing how precious they are, the man wanted to take the maximum benefits, but the two women weren¡¯t going to weren¡¯t relenting either.

    Seeing it was not going to be over soon, I quietly moved toward the exit and found I was not the only one; Elina also followed me, soon we walked out of the room where those three people were arguing.

    "Sorry for the family drama, they weren¡¯t like that usually," Elina said with slight embarrassment. "It¡¯s nothing, every family has their own drama," I said, though my parents rarely argue, I have seen them argue many times throughout the years.

    "Congrattions on bing Lord." Elina said again, "Thank You." I replied before I turned to her, "I will have to move out of ss Tower now, right?" I asked, "Yes, now that you have be Lord, you can¡¯t stay in the ss Tower." She Replied.

    "That is such a beautiful ce," I said with a sad sigh; the tower was not only beautiful, but it also has that vine, which created a very calm environment.

    "There are many beautiful ces for lords to stay too." She said and tapped a few buttons on the holowatch, and the next moment, projections of multiple buildings appeared.

    I had seen some of them before while others were unknown, but one thing is clear about them. Each building is beautiful as a ss tower; some are even more beautiful and could be said the architecture marvels.

    But my gaze fell on the simple house in the middle, the house looked simple and made of wood, and the most amazing thing about it was that it was on theke like a houseboat.

    "Wait, can I get akehouse?" I asked excitedly; I wanted to live in ake house ever since I saw them, but I did not think Lord could have them, but since it is she had shown it, it means I could live in them.

    "Normal Lords can¡¯t live in them, only those who performed a distinguishable merit for academy or did something great or in the top 10 Lord¡¯s chart could live in them," Elina said.

    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad as I¡¯ve done nothing that Elina had mentioned.

    "But you will have no problem in getting ake house; you are an official student of Headmistress that alone gives you the right to live in them,"

    "Not to forget the extremely precious pile of things you have dropped there, which have to earn you a right to live there," Elina said, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but turn ecstatic.

    "It means I can apply for it?" I asked excitedly, "Yes." she said. Hearing that answer, Immediately opened the amodation portal of the Academy and tapped a few buttons.

    Soon, projections of sixke houses appeared in front of me; only six of them are avable for the Lord; I looked at each of them and discussed them with Elina.

    It took me an hour, but I finally selected theke house and applied for it; as soon as my application got approval, I will shift into my new home, a beautifulke house.

 Chapter 1118 - Books

    <h4>Chapter 1118 - Books</h4>

    "It is beautiful," I said as I looked at the brown wooden house that is floating on theke. Theke is medium size, and there are four of such houses, the Lord powerhouses house all of them.

    Theke is artificial, but it had been more than a thousand years that it became natural.

    Theke is deep, and the water on it is crystal clear without any impurity, and on the clear water, pearly white lotuses are floating.

    These lotuses are the same as the peace breath Vines; they release a calming scent, and their effects are even better than vines. I looked at the wholeke, and one found a young man not much older than me sleeping on the boat as it drifts in theke.

    There is also a girl who looked to be the same age as me is fishing from her porch; she seemed very focused on fishing, not even moving a little as she held the fishing rod she had constructed with her mana.

    Earlier, I had read that there are very rare Emerald Fin fishes in theke, which are incredibly delicious and helpful to practice but notoriously hard to catch even with the power of the Lord, one has to try very hard to see them.

    I gently floated toward thekehouse, not wanting to disturb any of my neighbors; I had not learned to fly on my own yet and use the artifact.

    After I applied for thekehouse, it got epted within an hour; I left the beautiful apartment in ss Tower for the beautifulke house right after receiving the confirmation.

    Tap!

    I gentlynd on the porch, not wanting to disturb my neighbor whose house is floating just a little more than a hundred meters away; she is still wholly concentrated on the fishing.

    As Inded on the porch, I took on the beautiful view of theke before going inside. The interior is veryfy and lit with ss panels in the wooden walls, it all looks very beautiful.

    This house has standard two Bedrooms, Hall, Kitchen, and Practice room. There is an arena underground. To reach, I have to take the elevator, which I will checkter.

    The first thing I have to do now is a shower; there is a thickyer of dead skin surrounding me. It results from a breakthrough into the Lord; it is giving me an itching feeling all over my body.

    I tapped a few buttons on my holowatch before entering the bathroom, which is big and equipped with all state of the art facilities. I¡¯ve spent half an hour there before I came out feelingpletely refreshed.

    I worefortable clothes and walked to the porch where the big box was already present; I lifted it and carried it to the kitchen. There I opened it and took out the ingredients before I started cooking.

    These ingredients are quite expensive, and if not for the special privileges I have due to being Headmistress Student, I would never have been able to afford it seeing my current financial condition.

    The Academy hadn¡¯t paid me for the Golden Turds yet, and Elina said it might take a while to evaluate the value of those things. They are far more valuable than I had thought, and only when Elina exined to me in detail, I finally understood their real value.

    Those turds are not only useful for the Totem Artifact of Knights and Lords, but they are also very useful for the Totem Artifact of the Tyrants; they could increase the power of the Tyrants Totem Artifact, which is a big thing.

    Elina said that higher-ups would perform tests on the turds to define their exact value and properties. She sounded very excited about it and got even more when I had given her one of the turds I had in my storage.

    She had declined to ept it first, but with my insistence, she finally took it. Those I had given to Professor have be Academies property, and she will have to go through a lot of official processes to get one despite being the Headmistress daughter.

    In the few days I¡¯ve been here, I have learned many things, and one of them is that the Academy is very strict with its rules; even the Headmistress had to answer the council of her actions.

    Though the council rarely interfered, the Headmistress still had to report all the important decisions she had made to the council. With me giving Elina the Mold directly, the teacher won¡¯t have to go through all the troubles.

    An hourter, I finished cooking, and I have to say, the food was very delicious that Ashlyn and I ate till our stomachs felt bloated. I had thought something would be left for the evening, but nothing had left; everything was wiped clean by us.

    "It is time," I said as Iid on the couch by a huge ss window, and the next moment a book appeared in front of me. The book is silver in color, and there is a Silver Fire emblem on it and it gives the same feeling as my fire ability.

    If one looked at the book from a distance, they would see it as a real book, but if they look closely, they will see it as a thing made of energy, but unfortunately, others could not see it. T

    The book will not materialize in front of others before I understandplete knowledge inside it.

    I could read the book by summoning it or just closing my eyes, opening it in mind, could read it in my inheritance space, the knowledge of it avable for me anytime, anywhere.

    I observed the book for a while before I flipped the cover and started to read it, and just reading a single page, I waspletely blown away.

    The information presented on a single page took me years to understand on my own, but it was written on the first page of the book, seeing how I can not bepletely shocked.

 Chapter 1119 - Carolyn

    <h4>Chapter 1119 - Carolyn</h4>

    Ten minutes into reading, I closed my eyes and appeared into my Inheritance space. There I materialized the Book I am reading and a notebook to take the notes of what I had learned.

    Seeing how profound the information is, I will need years or decades to read through the Book, which looks small but contains a huge amount of knowledge.

    That being seemed to be keeping eyes on me, it seems. In the Book, not only it had provided the written information but also detailed runic records of which runes are better to hold my ability from which I could show its maximum power.

    This Book is the right thing I need, and the Inheritance space is the perfect ce to study it; not only I could save the notes which will not vanish when I exit this ce, but also time runs three times faster here.

    In normal inheritance spaces, the time runs twice faster, but in only Apex Inheritances, it runs three times faster. It is an ideal space for practice for someone like me, who is always short on time.

    I continued to read about my fire ability until I started on pages where the information goes so deep that I haven¡¯t understood it even after three years since I have this ability.

    As I read further, I starteding across more and more applications of the ability. With my ability imbued into my constitution, I will be able to do many things with it that normal people could not do.

    I read about it for a few hours when I finally closed the Book and scribbled a few things on the notes again.

    This book is going to help me very much in creating my own inheritance; I am sure with me studying other books, I will be able to create my own constitutions.

    After some time of resting, I fished out another book, this one is red, and it had the Sun carved on its page. I did not even turn the page; I just looked at the Book and found my Sun, rulesprehension increasing.

    The Sun did not emit anyprehension aura or anything, but the design of it seemed to be a real representation of the Sun despite it being a in sun diagram, the in diagram of the Sun seemed to hold millions of its mysteries.

    I continued to stare at it for an hour before I finally flipped the cover; though my Sunfire did not advance but reached very close to advancement, I am sure in the next few days, I will advance.

    An hourter, I flipped the page and started to read, and was quite surprised to read that everything in the Book is about the application of Sun Rule. There is no exnation about the Sun Rule which helps meprehend the rules further, just knowledge on its application.

    When I think about it is not that surprising seeing that being did not want to give me a free meal. In the books, everything it has given me, I have to work hard to understand, there is nothing easy with its rewards.

    After I read Sun Rule, I picked up a book on Swallowing Rule. The Book¡¯s front cover had a design of ck Hole, that is what I think it is, and seeing it, myprehension started to increase till it reached closer to the small breakthrough.

    When I read it, I found it is the same as the Sun Rule book, it only had applications of Rule power.

    Time passed by and I read one Book after another till I finished reading a few pages of all the seven books and all of them arepletely mind blowing, but the one that impressed me is most of Book on my 2nd ability ¡¯Mold¡¯, the being referred to as the ¡¯Rule Breaking Power¡¯.

    It is an amazing power. If I can harness its true power, I will be able to do many cool things that seemed impossible to others.

    I wanted to continue reading it, but I know it is time if I do not go outside and cook. Ashlyn wille knocking on this inheritance space, not to forget how tired I¡¯ve be after reading so much material.

    After freshening up, I cooked food for Ashlyn and me an hourter took it to the porch under the night sky. The night is beautiful today, with a full moon shining brightly on the clearke surface, such beautiful scenery.

    The dinner was delicious, the things I used to make them were really good. Even with my mediocre cooking, they have be delicious. After I finished eating, Iy there on the porch with Ashlyn enjoying the beautiful view.

    "Are you Michael? The one that the Headmistress epted as a student." I heard, when I looked, I found it was the girl who I saw fishing earlier. "How do you know that?" I asked, it hadn¡¯t been a day since the Headmistress epted me as her personal student.

    "Everybody in the Academy knows it," she replied, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help sigh, I hope it did not attract too much attention; I want to study in peace and create the inheritance for Lord Stage before going to the battlefield.

    "Hello neighbor then," I said to the girl. She is about my age and is tall with blond hair whose shade I cannot identify correctly due to the lightning.

    "Carolyn," she replied.

    "How you caught any fish earlier?" I asked, "Only one, these Emerald Fin fishes are notoriously hard to catch." she said grudgingly, "I heard." I said I had only read briefly about them, but the information said the same thing as the girl hadined.

    We talked for a few minutes before Carolyn went back inside her house while I remained on my porch for another hour before I, too, went inside.

    With books checked, I have to look at my Armor and Refinement Tower and see what excited changes that being had brought to them.

 Chapter 1120 - The Tower And The Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1120 - The Tower And The Sword</h4>

    As I reached the Practice Room, I took out my Totem Artifact and found it became four times heavier. It is not much weight for me, but to the average Lord, it is immense that some of them would not even fight using much less to defend against its attacks.

    Like I saw in front of that being, the de ispletely transparent that I could see the other side with the crystal clear rity; the de looked like it was made from the purest crystal.

    The new sword had be more lethal now; it now had two enchantments. The first one is zing Sharpness, which my sword already had; it had now be even more powerful than before.

    When I activated it by putting my fire ability, the bright redyer sufficed the de¡¯s edges, and it became extremely sharp that just looking at me made me feel like cuts being appearing all over my body.

    The 2nd enchantment is a new one, its call ¡¯Herculean Weight.¡¯ It is just a fancy name of the enchantment of weight.

    I could now increase the weight of my sword at my will. It was an awesome enchantment, a very practical one that would help me crush my opponents quickly.

    I really like this enchantment, it will be extremely useful in the battle. With a heavy weapon, I could be a bulldozer, crushing any enemy that came into my way, I am d that being carved such practical enchantment instead of some visual show off.

    After checking enchantment, I started to look at the spirit of Abomination that had merged into the sword but I did not find anything. If not for the faint fluctuation of life I felt when I concentrate on the sword, I would have thought there is no soul inside my sword.

    The fluctuation of life is very faint; when I tried to make contact with it, I did not get any response from it.

    It feels like the soul is its nascent stage, and it might take quite a while before it grows and responds to me, and as for how it will grow, I have no f.u.c.k.i.n.g idea, the being did not exin anything about it.

    After checking my sword, I took it back inside me and sat down, it is time to check my new refinement tower.

    As I closed my eyes, a simple nine-story tower came into my mind, giving of the feeling of ancientness. The aura of Primality it had is something else entirely, feeling that aura, I just wanted to worship it.

    As my consciousness touched the White Tower, I understood its working and also got a big urge to kill that curse the bastard who had given me this Tower.

    The Tower is very amazing, but I could not use it till I create a temte of my Inheritance and its inheritance energy.

    The Tower could do many things, including refining curse energy that is hiding inside me but before all that, I need to have my inheritance energy refined through this Tower, till then the Tower is useless to me.

    How easy to create the Temte of Inheritance? It is not the armor I crafting; I am creating an inheritance itself.

    The temte will define my Inheritance and its future path, It had to be flexible and Moldable so that I could perform millions of changes in it.

    Creating something like that is no easy task. If I am extremely lucky and have all the knowledge I need, then I might be able to create it in the months or it might even take years.

    It¡¯s a good thing I have seven books, but I will need much more, it would be great if I was able to great if I am able to get notes of the Super powerhouse who had created the Inheritance before, I am sure the academy have them, the question is whether they will give it to me.

    The Inheritances are very sacred and their notes hide their weakness, so if the notes present, they could not be given to anyone, it would like giving the key to that Inheritances weakness.

    Still, I will try.

    With me being a Headmistress student and the treasure I had given to the academy, I will at least be able to get a glimpse of those notes. Still, if that¡¯s not enough, I will even sell those bottles of wines, for me nothing is more important than creating an Inheritance.

    Crunch Crunch...

    I opened my eyes and threw the piece of the Lord Stage monster core into my mouth. Even after reaching the Lord, Nero could not get out of me, so I have to eat core every few hours to feed Nero.

    He might need to go through a couple of more mutations before Nero could mutate enough toe out but normal food would not help Nero. Only something like Miracle fruit could help Nero further mutate but Miracle Fruits are extremely rare.

    Even the mostmon, level-up Miracle Fruits could not be seen in the market.

    Still, I have a couple of ideas on how I could get themon one, I am sure many powerful people will give me a couple ofmon miracle fruits in exchange for the turd.

    But before I delve into that, I have to know the real value of turd and do the exchange through some powerful people, who know if someonees to know I have such precious mold they might kill me and take all mold I have on me, I don¡¯t want that to happen.

    I am now the Lord Stage, a verymon stage that nearly any Central Continent people could reach. I will have to reach Emperor Stage before getting little confidence in my safety in a dangerous ce like the central continent.

    Unlike the Knight stage, the Lord Stage and other advanced stages are divided into four parts, Initial, Middle, High, and Peak.

    It might seem simple because of that, but it is extremely difficult as one needsprehension to level up even the small stage; without it, one would be stuck at the same level forever.

 Chapter 1121 - 1st Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 1121 - 1st Lesson</h4>

    I have checked everything that I¡¯ve got after I leveled up to Lord except for one thing, and this thing is equally important as Inheritance, and if I wanted my Inheritance to be strong enough to crush even Apex inheritances, then I would need it very much.

    Worldly Energy!

    From the Lord Stage, it bes extremely important; it makes one move stronger and helps onest longer in battle if one wants to fight without worldly energy.

    First, I have to control it enough that I could fly using it; nearly all the Lord could do this by the time they reach the Peak level of Lord, and some talented ones manipte it too enough that they could fly using it just as Initial Stage.

    I closed my eyes and took a deep break before recalling the feeling of worldly energy which I had sensed when it wasing inside me. The world energy is present everywhere; I need to have enoughprehension to summon it and control it.

    At first, I did not feel anything, but after a minute of trying, I started to feel something, it was a very faint feeling; still, it was enough for me to know that I am walking in the right direction.

    So, I started to concentrate on that feeling and .u.mte more and more worldly energy, until I felt I had .u.mted enough. Seeing that, I started to urge the energy to lift me but I soon found the energy I had .u.mted was not to lift me up.

    So, I started to .u.mte even more energy, a minuteter when I was finished, I again urged the energy to lift me up and this time I was sessful, though it had barely lifted me an inch, it lifted me, that¡¯s all it matters.

    With sess in my hand, I started to try again and each time I would go higher. Half an hourter, I was able to lift myself a meter high before losing control over the worldly energy and falling on the floor.

    I could have stopped the fall by activating the void boots that I am wearing but I did not, I did not n to use the Void Boots when I am learning to control the worldly energy.

    In the next three hours, I fell on the floor multiple times but the progress I have made is also immense. By the time I ended my practice, I was able to stay in the air for full minutes before falling.

    If I continue to progress at such speed then in one week, I will gain enough control over it that I will be able to fly without falling. After practice, I went to my room and slept. When I woke up the next day, it was early morning.

    I followed the usual schedule, and after I finished filling my stomach, Iid on the couch like yesterday and entered my inheritance space and started to study the seven books. I read them until I felt the intense vibration of my rm.

    Seeing that I got out of the Inheritance space and started to make preparations to go out, it¡¯s time for my first ss with my teacher. After the ss, I will do some research about the Academy¡¯s courses.

    I n on taking a few sses, most of them would be about runology, but some of them would be about different subjects too. I have to take full advantage of all the resources present in the Academy.

    Ten minutester, I walked out of my cottage and was quite surprised to see Carolyn was fishing like yesterday. She ispletely focused and still with her fish rod, which is crafted from her own mana.

    I flew gently without making any noise and increased my speed when I moved out of theke range.

    Soon, I reached the central area and continued flying. Lords can not fly in the central area but I can, it is a privilege that only Headmistress Students have.

    Soon, Inded in front of a small pce-like building; this, while the building is not the tallest, longest or biggest building in the Academy and its Architecture is also not that impressive but it is still the Centre of Academy.

    The building is quite averagepared to other Architecture marvels but this building represents the history of the Academy.

    It is the first building of the Academy and since the founder, all the Headmistress/Headmasters havemanded the Academy from this building.

    I walked into the building under the gazes of many powerful people but nobody dared to stop me, they just looked at me before going their own ways.

    Knock Knock...

    I soon reached the headmistress office and knocked, it opened the moment after.

    "Come in." I heard from the Headmistress, hearing that I went in and saw the Headmistress sitting on her usual chair, andpared to her tired self yesterday, she seemed vibrant today.

    "Let¡¯s start the lesson with a simple question, what is a curse?" The teacher asked, and I was to answer in the simple definition that I had heard many times but stopped myself from doing that.

    Since yesterday my knowledge about the curse had advanced a lot, I now know more than a simple definition. I did not answer it immediately; I thought for a while to form a better answer.

    "The Curse is the special way of maniption of energy with one¡¯s will or runes or both," I answered, this is what I had learned after reading the book on curse and healing.

    The teacher looked quite surprised before a bright smile appeared on her face, "Wonderful, you surmised the curse quite greatly, though you have missed some points, still what you said is the core essence of the curse." Headmistress said with a smile.

    "Now let¡¯s start from basic, what the curse is, and how it affects one," Headmistress said, and energy released from her, forming a world of diagrams and visuals that lookedpletely realistic to the smallest detail.

    Seeing such a scene, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the headmistress¡¯s energy control. I will need decades if I want to have such extreme energy control.

 Chapter 1122 - Inheritance Notes I

    <h4>Chapter 1122 - Inheritance Notes I</h4>

    "It is enough for today; still I will say it again, Micheal consider changing your Inheritance." Teacher said, and all the visuals she has created around us vanished.

    The lessonsted for two hours, and in these two hours, I¡¯ve learned many new things and understood some things which I had not understood when I was reading the book on the curse. Teacher is extremely knowledgeable about the curse.

    "Teacher, I have a small request?" I said, "What is it?" She asked, "Um, I was hoping that I could get ess to notes of someplete Inheritance." I said, "As you know, I am creating my own Inheritance, and those notes would be really helpful." I added.

    Truth to be told, I have no damn idea about creating the Inheritance, I could go on my own, but I don¡¯t think that will help me create the powerful Inheritance I want, for that I will have to look at the predecessor¡¯s notes and see how the real inheritance could be created.

    "I was waiting for this question; I had thought it might take you at least a week to ask, but you asked about it earlier than I had imagined." She said as she looked at me.

    "Normally, the Academy did not let anyone see notes of, but since you have epted that Inheritance, there are special provisions Academy¡¯s rules that let you see the notes of one Inheritance." Teacher said.

    "Usually, you would have to go through some strict tests that took more than a month, but since you are my student, you won¡¯t have to go through all that," the Teacher said and took the golden badge off her chest.

    The next second, a holographic screen popped out of it with Academy Logo hovering on it. The teacher tapped on the logo, and another screen popped up before she clicked several times again.

    A minuteter teacher finally closed the hologram and put the badge back to the chest. "I¡¯ve given you the ess, you can go to the Grand Library to read the Inheritance Notes." Teacher Said.

    "Thank You, Teacher," I said and walked out of her office excitedly; when I walked out of the building, I took the air and flew toward the Grand Library at my greatest speed.

    Fifteen minutester, I found myself in front of the Grand Building. The Grand Library looked like a humongous pce. Not only is it big, but it is also very beautiful, with a towering tower and a huge garden where thousands of people study without disturbing each other.

    The academy had 11 libraries, but the Grand Library is the biggest; it also has huge numbers of books. Some of them are dated more than ten thousand years old; it is said that aside from Supremes and Pyramid, the academy has the most number of books in their collection.

    Thud!

    Inded in front of the garden and walked into the park, which is bigger than I had expected. There are thousands of people who could be seen studying in the Garden; some were on the open grass whole others were in under the shadow of trees while some in small kiosks that were all around the Garden.

    Soon, I reached the huge pce that is a library and entered inside and saw rows and rows of books in every direction and with people sitting on chairs studying the books.

    I looked all before climbing the stairs; despite the library being so huge, there is no elevator. One will have to climb the stairs if they want to get to the top, no one isining about, with the strength everyone has, reaching the top in a minute is not a problem for anyone.

    A few secondster, I reached the top and found the areapletely deserted. And like Inheritance Hall, I started to feel tingling all over my body; thought is not as intense as it is the Inheritance Hall, it is still pretty intense.

    The security here is powerful; not only is this floor had the protection of the extremely powerful formation, but it is guarded by a lot of powerful people; I am sure those people must be hiding somewhere on this floor somewhere.

    As I entered the top floor, I took out my badge and opened the map inside it. The rooms here are unmarked; the only way one could find what they needed is through the badge.

    I followed the mark on the map and soon stopped in front of the door. It is like every other door I had passed by. It is the same as others down to the hole which is made for the badge.

    Seeing I reached my destination, I ced my badge into the hole as I did, the badge lit up, and next, a scanning ray shot out from above and started to scan through every inch of my body.

    ¡¯MICHEAL ZAAR: IDENTITY CONFIRMED¡¯

    Zip!

    The words shed before me, and doors opened with a zipping sound. I walked inside the room without taking my badge out; I will get it back when I walk out.

    I went inside and saw a medium side hall filled to the brim with books, everywhere I see, I see books.

    It¡¯s a good thing there is a table in the center; otherwise, I would have hard sat on the floor to read. The storages, artifact, and holowatch did not work here; I also could not use my strength.

    In this room, I am a normal person; I am quite surprised by such strong formation but soon thought it is normal seeing things that are stored here. Here are the notes of the creator of Inheritance, aside from the Inheritance, this most valuable thing of the creator.

    Inheritance is heart and blood to create an amalgamation of their life¡¯s work. Keeping notes and not destroying them is already a big thing, which is why it is hard for even Tyrant to get entry into this ce.

    I was lucky to have chosen Creation Heart Inheritance and also a student of Headmistress to gain ess to this ce.

    This hall contains the notes of ¡¯yer Fountain Inheritance.¡¯ It is the Inheritance of the Academy and one of the weakest ones. This inheritance is considered weakest, the only inheritance that is weaker than its Creation Heart Inheritance, which I imprinted.

    Still, it did not matter to me whether it is a weak inheritance or strong, what mattress seeing process of inheritance making, so I get a better idea of how to create an inheritance.

    The hall is filled with books, but one could easily find what one needed with just one nce; everything is marked perfectly, and looking around, I know from where I should start.

    I started on the 1st shelf; it is the smallest shelf and does not have many books. The books on the shelves discuss the ideas the author had when he decided to create the inheritance.

    Most people might skip this shelf as there is nothing much about the Inheritance he had created, only about various ideas he got when he finally decided to create the inheritance.

    I found this shelf very important as; it holds one of the two things for which I came to this ce: Ideas and Design, and I am going to start with Ideas before I started to Designs.

 Chapter 1123 - Inheritance Notes II

    <h4>Chapter 1123 - Inheritance Notes II</h4>

    It took me the whole afternoon to read all the books on small shelves, and I¡¯ve to say I am very impressed, to the point of shock. When I read about the ideas of the author about creating the Inheritance.

    The name of the author is James Ester, he was a student of the Academy before he joined the Wisdom Tower when he reached the King Stage, but after two centuries, he returned to Academy to spend his retirement and created the Inheritance for the future generation.

    He was also the possessor of the powerful bloodline, which had suddenly awakened when he was at Prince Stage. The Inheritance he created was based on the Bloodline he had.

    His ideas were quite amazing and reading them. I got whole new respect for the Water Element, which he was specialized in.

    I put thest binder back into the shelf and looked at the 2nd shelf; from this Shelf, the real creation of Inheritance has started. I looked at the shelf before taking out the first binder that is ced there.

    I sat back into a chair and started to read it, and in just a few pages, I was shocked. In this binder, the author talked about the idea which he had selected and will construct his Inheritance ording to it.

    The more I read, the more shocked I became, and in two hours, I finished the book and immediately 2nd one excitedly.

    From the 2nd book the designing started, I started to see the rough sketches of the shell, an extremelyplex formation containing more than twenty fifty thousand runes.

    It is a good thing the author had made his notes on the magic paper, which could expand up to a hundred times; otherwise, to see the formations, I would have to use the magnifying formation with the help of my killing rule.

    To expand the page at maximum, I had to throw away the chair and table into the corner and expand the paper in the center so that I could see the formation a little more clearly.

    The runes still seemed tiny, but I can¡¯t do anything about it due to the limitations of the space. After expanding the page, I started to study carefully, reading every rune, understanding every tiny formation.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    The creator of the formation was simply genius; I¡¯ve never seen such aplicated formation worked so efficiently. I waspletely enamored by the formation that if not for the angry chirp from Ashlyn, I would have not woken up from my reverie.

    Hearing her chirp, I got away from the page and took out food packets from my storage. I could feel Ashlynn¡¯s re when I gave her ready made food, but I quickly averted my eyes and started to eat the nd food.

    ¡¯I should have brought some ready-made food here.¡¯ These food packets are from my native continent. Compared to what we have eaten the past few days, it is simply trash.

    I could go down to the library kitchen, but I don¡¯t want to leave the room yet. So, I quickly finished eating before I continued studying the shell again.

    The shell had excited me very much, and it¡¯s like a whole new door had opened in my eyes. This shell is one few he made. There are others, too, more perfected ones. I could have started with them, but I wanted to start with the basic ones.

    Time passed by as I continued to study, and by the time I had finished, it had already been an early morning, and to be honest, I am not feeling a bit tired; hell, I am excited and wanted to start on another shell, but I did not.

    It is not healthy and it¡¯s not like; this is my only chance to study here. I coulde here anytime I wanted, and I nned toe here daily.

    There is another reason I am not staying, and that is Ashlyn; if I did not feed her smoking good, then she might be burned down in a whole room in her anger, and I don¡¯t want something to happen.

    So, after I ced the books on their respective ces and arranged the table and chair where they should be, I walked out of the room and a few minutester, the Library before speeding toward the cottage.

    When I reached myke cottage, I freshened up and cooked something before eating with Ashlyn; only after that, Iid on the bed to sleep and woke three before my ss.

    After showering, I ate before entering my Inheritance space. I began studying the books until my watch vibrated, telling me it is time for me to attend my lessons with the Headmistress.

    Days passed by and after a few days of crazy studying, which did not give me more than four hours of sleep. I crafted the time table for my activities and strictly started to follow it.

    My schedule would include my lesson with the Headmistress, studying the Inheritance, studying the seven books, learning the control of the worldly energy, and taking at least five hours to sleep.

    Five weeks passed by as such since I took my first lesson with the Headmistress, and in these six weeks, I studied like never before. Day and night, I would study something, I¡¯ve never studied so much even before I bonded with Ashlyn.

    The five weeks had been very fruitful through, I¡¯ve studied the Inheritance so much that now it had be so advanced that I could not understand it, but still, I am extremely happy, I¡¯ve got what I needed from their ce, and since three days, I stopped going there.

    Whatever I studied, I could recall in my inheritance space, and so do not need to go there unless my knowledge had advanced. The teacher also started teaching me about the runes aside from healing and curses; she even took to her hospital to give me practical experience.

    It should be called ¡¯Curse Hospital of Powerhouses.¡¯ It is a hospital where the weakest patient is the Emperor Stage powerhouse; there are several Tyrants too; all of them have been sent from the battlefield to heal the curses that had been cast on them

    When I saw the effect of some curses, I couldnt help but feel horrified. Some of the curses have turned humans into abominations; two weeks ago, I¡¯ve seen Teacher turning an abomination back to human.

    That man cried like a baby when he was healed and even kneeled to the teacher who was quite a shocking sight seeing the man was a Tyrant level powerhouse¡ªthese scenarios are quitemon across the hospital, which was handled by teachers and some retired powerhouses.

    The teacher also many times tried to convince me to destroy my Inheritance and choose her, but like always, I¡¯ve rejected the idea.

    Every experience I got in the past six months helped me very much, and now I finally have an Idea about the Inheritance I wanted to create.

    Today, I took a break to rx my mind, as from tomorrow, I will start creating my own inheritance; now that I know what I want to create and how I want to create, it is time to create it.

    I don¡¯t know how much time it will take before I create the Shell, it might take months or even years, but unless I create it, I will not take a step outside of the Academy.

 Chapter 1124 - Completely Changed

    <h4>Chapter 1124 - Completely Changed</h4>

    Finishing the dinner, Iid on chaise Longuefortably, enjoying the afternoon view, which I haven¡¯t got a chance to enjoy in the past month.

    I had decided to take a break today and forbid myself from doing anything of the training or studying.

    But that did not seem to work; two hours after that, I started to feel kind of bored without doing anything and began searching for the ways to pass the time when I saw Ashlyn, who is fishing.

    ¡¯Emerald Fish!¡¯ I thought and decided to go fishing. Ashlyn likes this Emerald fish very much, and if not for me warning her not to hunt fishes in theke conventional way, I am sure she would have hunted them into extinction by now.

    Hunting emerald fish is forbidden, they are training resources and should only be fished through the poles made of mana, doing it any other way would not one will have to pay a hefty fine but also eviction.

    Such a condition did not stop her fishing; every day, she would stay still for hours to catch some fish. It is a good thing she is catching the fishes this way; if she hunted, it would take her barely minutes to catch a fish.

    For other lords, it is nearly impossible to catch the fish with their full power; these fishes are extremely fast, so catching them with speed is extremely difficult, but that is no problem for Ashlyn; I don¡¯t think she will have any problem catching the fish with her abilities.

    I got up from the chair and slowly walked toward her, without making any sound, and sat beside her. To normal people, she would see like a tiny bird that is sitting in my corner, but if they concentrated, they would see the invisible thread of worldly energying out of her is dipping into the water.

    Instead of using Mana, she is using worldly energy. Such energy control in the Lord is simply unheard of. Seeing that, I also started to summon worldly energy and willed it into the shape of the fishing rod.

    I had progressed very much in my control of the worldly energy that I became capable of flight within six days of starting the training and since then, I¡¯ve not used the void boots even once.

    My speed of flying using worldly energy is still slow, but it is speedily catching up; I am sure within a month, I will be able to match the speed of the void boots.

    After a few minutes of hard work, I had finally morphed the worldly energy into the thick string.

    I tried to make it thin as hair-like Ashlyn, but my control over the worldly energy is not strong enough, so I could only go with the thick string. After creating a fish hook and attacking feed to it, I loved the string into the water and wanted to.

    Fishing is a skill of a patient person; I have seen Ashlyn stay by theke for hours without moving a simple inch to catch the fish. So, like her, I stayed on my spot without moving.

    Hours passed, and evening came, but I did not catch any fish,pared to me, Ashlyn had caught two. Though I did not catch any fish, I felt quite rxed; the stress built in my body and mind had been thoroughly released.

    I was just finishing when I felt an intense gaze on me when I looked up; I saw Elinaing with intense speed. I am quite surprised to see her as she had been going through something for more than a month.

    Thest time I had seen her day when the Headmistress had healed my curse, she had informed me she would be going through something and might be out for a month.

    Hun!

    A look of surprise appeared on my face when she appeared in front of me. She hadpletely changed; the change in her is really big.

    Her hair had turned dark blue, and her eyes had be violet, her body had turned even more lithe, she had got the perfect fighters body, and when I got up, I found she had be taller than now she is now barely smaller than me.

    She had also leveled up to the Lord, it is very clear by her aura, but one thing is confusing me very much other than the shocking changes in the vor of her aura; it ispletely different than before.

    It should not have happened; once the Inheritance epted, one got the aura of that Inheritance. It does not change unless one destroys that inheritance, but seeing how Elina changed from up to down, I don¡¯t think it is the reason or the whole reason behind her aura change.

    "What happened to you?" I asked, seeing herpletely changed, "Nothing me, just luck had shined on me." She replied, evading the question that I had asked.

    "Congrattions on bing a Lord," I said. I did not follow up on my earlier question, her secrets were hers, I do not have the right to know about them.

    "Yes, thank you." She said before her smile had suddenly turned menacing, "Now, that I have be lord, lets fight." She said and walked inside the cottage and stopped in front of the elevator.

    Seeing that, I shook my head, I followed her to the elevator. She is hiding her battle power, so I could not sense it, but I could still feel a threat from her, which is making me believe that with my current strength, I may not be her match.

    As we both walked into the elevator, its doors closed, and elevated started to descend down; a few secondster, the elevator stopped, and its door opened, and we came across the big arena.

    It is a public arena of theke, shared between four ts but barely used by any of us. Most, if want to fight, go to the Campus Arena, where they could easily find powerful challenges to fight.

 Chapter 1125 - Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 1125 - Leaving</h4>

    "It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been beaten this badly by someone of the same level," I said with a smile as I got up. I¡¯ve used everything in the battle except for my sword but still lost badly.

    I am quite injured, though my body is healing at the visible pace and the healing Rule also circting at full speed, it will still take a minute or two topletely heal the injuries.

    "Why did you not use your Armor? If you had used your Armor, you would havested a minute more?" she asked, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but smile mirthlessly.

    "The Refinement Engine I use is a little different; I can¡¯t use it unless I have Inheritance energy, so I don¡¯t have any mana to use my old armor," I said.

    For the same reason, I did not take out my Totem Artifact, as for how I am using artifacts like void boots. The Lord Level body had some natural refinement ability; it refines enough mana that I could use the normal artifact for a few hours.

    "The fight was no fun; looks like I will have to find someone to polish my fighting skills before I head to the battlefield." she said, "You are leaving?" I asked in surprise.

    Unlike the Grimm Monsters in the Minor Continent, the Grimm Monsters of the Central Continent are very dangerous, and most that came to the battlefield are Duke Stage Grimm Monsters, one stage above.

    Most Lord waits till they reach Peak Stage or some wait till they be Lord before heading to the battlefield. However, not all lords do that; some powerful like Elina head to the battlefield as soon as they be lord.

    I was also nning on doing the same before I chose the Inheritance, but now, with this inheritance, if I go now, I will be serving myself to Grimm Monsters on a silver tter. So, unless I had created the inheritance, I will not be stepping out of the Academy.

    Even if I want to, the teacher will not let me do that, seeing her obsession with the two elements of my Constitution, she will not let me leave the Academy till I am assured that I could protect myself.

    "Yes, I am leaving in a week," she said as she walked toward the Elevator; I followed her behind.

    "Stay for dinner?" I asked when we reached the hall, "No, not today, father is leaving tomorrow, so we are having a family dinner today." she said.

    She had stayed for fifteen minutes before she flew away before promising toe for dinner tomorrow.

    "Bloodline," I muttered as I watched her leaving the silhouette. Elina had got a powerful Bloodline somehow.

    While fighting her, I was able to identify the aura; it is quite surprising she got the bloodline. The Bloodline Miracle fruits are extremely rare; she is very lucky to get one.

    She is my 2nd friend who has got the Bloodline artificial way and 3rd who had the bloodline. Rhea also got the Bloodline through the Miracle fruit, though she did not tell me, I was able to know it when she released her bloodline in the arena.

    As Ellen¡¯s Bloodline, it was a natural Bloodline which she had started awakening when she was Knight.

    After she left, I showered and started to make dinner. Ashlyn had caught the two Emeral Fishes today, so we will have emerald fished as a side dish. Despite eating the Emerald Fish every day, we have not got bored by it; the fish had a distinct taste that one could never get bored eating.

    It took me two hours to cook dinner and to eat it; after that, I am free again. Seeing that, I decided to call my parents. I don¡¯t know what Mistson wants them to get them central, but they seemed fine when I talked to them twice a week.

    I wish my parents could live closer to me in Riverfield City, but my mother said they would have to stay for a few years, which I don¡¯t like, but what choice I have.

    Still, I had talked to the teacher about it, and she had told me that Mistson would not do anything to my parents. They are just keeping them close to warning others that a shameful incident like twenty-five years does not happen again.

    Soon, my parents picked up the call, and I talked with them for half an hour before hanging up. They seemed fine except for my sister, who is still missing home, but she will be fine as she gets used to the Central Continent.

    After I finished with the call, I had to spend another hour at the porch watching the moonlitke before going inside my room and sleeping. I am sleeping early today to prepare for tomorrow; from tomorrow, I will not rest like this till I create the temte for my inheritance.

    It might take months, even a year, but I will continue without rest until I create the temte finally.

    Still, I had talked to the teacher about it, and she had told me that Mistson would not do anything to my parents. They are just keeping them close to warning others that a shameful incident like twenty-five years does not happen again.

    Soon, my parents picked up the call, and I talked with them for half an hour before hanging up. They seemed fine except for my sister, who is still missing home, but she will be fine as she gets used to the Central Continent.

    After I finished with the call, I had to spend another hour at the porch watching the moonlitke before going inside my room and sleeping. I am sleeping early today to prepare for tomorrow; from tomorrow, I will not rest like this till I create the temte for my inheritance.

    It might take months, even a year, but I will continue without rest until I create the temte finally.

 Chapter 1126 - Merging With Inheritance Template I

    <h4>Chapter 1126 - Merging With Inheritance Temte I</h4>

    Five months have passed since I started working on the temte of my Inheritance and more than six months since I entered the academy; such a long time passed, but I did not feel anything; for me, it¡¯s like a few weeks.

    For the past five months, I have beenpletely focused on creating a temte for my inheritance, not taking a break of the single hour, and finally, I had seeded, I was able to create the Inheritance Temte.

    These five months had been really something, I had failed so many times that I had thought I might not really be able to create and even started thinking about destroying the inheritance and taking another, but I forged on and got sessful.

    Today is the fateful day when I fuse with that temte, and if sessful, then I will take my very first step in the Inheritance creation; I hope it will be sessful; otherwise, all my hard work will go to drain.

    For the past three weeks, the teacher and I are checking every nook and cranny of the temte, and aside from some small mistakes, the teacher said it might. She is not too sure either; creation of Inheritance is no small matter; she did know whether my body will fuse with it or not.

    Still, there is nothing I could do; I did the best I could, now the only thing remaining is a fusion.

    Sigh!

    I took a deep sigh and walked out to the porch before covering myself in dense worldly energy and shooting toward the center of Academy.

    In the past six months, I have been regrly working on my control of worldly energy, and now it has be quite great that now just with the throught, I could summon a gust of it.

    The current speed I am flying is three times that of what void boots could give me, and with this natural flying, I could do many things I had not been able to do before with void boots.

    Thud!

    A few minutester, Inded in front of the teacher¡¯s office and walked inside; now, unlike six months, theing and going powerhouses do not intimidate me as they used to.

    Knock Knock!

    Soon I reached the teacher¡¯s cabin and knocked, it opened a secondter, and a voice from inside called, asking me toe in.

    "Are you ready?" Teacher asked from behind the desk, "Ready as I could be." I said with a soft smile, "Let¡¯s go then." she said, and next moment, the teacher white energy enveloped me, and a secondter, I found myself in the small hall.

    This hall is a copy of the Inheritance hall, a small size one. It ispletely white and also has a tform just like it.

    "Good Luck." The teacher said, breaking my thoughts, I nodded in thanks and walked toward the tform; soon, I climbed the tform and sat in the center of it.

    Taking a deep breath, I closed and went into Inheritance ce. The Inheritance space ispletely changed right nowpared to five months ago, there are multiple Runic humanoids scattered around, but of all of them, there is one that is most eye-catching.

    It is in the center, right in front of the chair. It is five-meter tall, humanoid, which ispletely made of runes. From inside to out, it was filled with Runes, and seeing it, pride couldn¡¯t help but well up in my heart.

    This humanoid results from my many sleepless nights, made of thirty thousand two and twelve runes¡ªthere are hundreds of small formations filling the humanoid from the inside out.

    It is a temte that I am going to merge with me. I kept it as flexible as possible so I could make changes; still, once merged, the changes I will be able to make will be only to a certain degree; I will not be able to perform aplete overhaul on it.

    I admired it for a minute before my gaze turned serious, and I touched it with both of my hands and initiated merging.

    Buzz!

    A buzz rang out as I¡¯ve been thrown out of Inheritance Space when I came back. I found runes are spreading into every inch of my body; they are not only outside but also inside.

    Most of the runes are inside; there is less than 1% of it showing outside. These runes are spreading into every part of me, my eyes, my ears, my hands, my legs, everyone.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    Soon they spread all over my body and before all of the runes lit up at once and created the suction, which is way stronger than I had expected, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    The runes started to suck the energy, and they started with my body; in just a few seconds, all the energy in my body had been sucked, and they began on vitality; if not for the tform started releasing huge fog of energies, the runes would not have stopped sucking my vitality and would have been sucked dry in a minute.

    The runes are crazily sucking the energy, and as time passed, I saw a cloud of worldly energy appearing above me, and runes also started to suck energy from it. I had expected it to have such energy but not in such a flurry.

    Seeing the speed it is sucking the energy; I know I had estimated wrong. If I am not wrong, then runes will be such three to four times more energy before they start to merge with me, and that is worrying me.

    My body may be strong with Apex inheritance, but with these bomb-like runes started merging with me at the same time, I don¡¯t know if it will be able to bear it; I was already worried about my earlier estimation, and now with such intense energy, I¡¯ve be even more worried.

    I hope if things go wrong, the teacher will save me in time; only she has the capability to save me.

 Chapter 1127 - Merging With Inheritance Template II

    <h4>Chapter 1127 - Merging With Inheritance Temte II</h4>

    The runes kept sucking energy in frenzy for about thirty-five minutes before it finally slowed down, seeing that I finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    My estimation was wrong again; the runes have sucked five times more energy than my initial estimation, which had already scared the shit out of me.

    It feels good that the teacher is not far away from me; she is at the boundary of the tform looking at me with an intense gaze.

    She using a powerful eye skill that Inheritance Granted her to see everything that is happening to me while also furiously taking notes with her energy controlled pen.

    I could see the excitement and worry in her shining silver eyes; since I¡¯ve be her student, she had been trying to convince me to change my Inheritance in nearly every lesson, but since three weeks ago, she entirely stopped when I showed her the temte for the first time.

    In the past three weeks, she has helped me very much perfecting my temte. Identifying the small mistakes that I was not able to see and even helping me change some parts of the temte before it became what it really is.

    ¡¯It isn¡¯t going to be pretty.¡¯ I thought as finally the runes stopped taking the energy, what will happen next will not be painless; I had just thought that when I found my body heating up.

    When I looked inside me, I saw runes lighting up like the resplendent sun, and three secondster, they started merging inside me, and I felt pain like never before, even the pain of curse I felt in the airship felt pale in front of it.

    "Ahhhhhhh...."

    I couldn¡¯t help but scream loudly as I saw all the runes merging into my body at the same time. It felt like my body and soul was getting skewered in theva.

    The pain is extreme, but I am still able to sense the changes it is bridging to my body. I could feel those runes are bonding with my constitution, and once I sessfully merged with these runes, I will be able to harness the power of the Apex Constitution that I was never able to do before.

    I can¡¯t imagine how powerful I¡¯ve be just with that, not to forget, the power of the Inheritance I will have, but before that happens, I have to survive. These runes are getting deeper and deeper into my body and soul, which is increasing my pain.

    I am feeling pain reaching above my limit, and I am slowly losing consciousness due to it. I can¡¯t let that happen; once I lose consciousness, everything would be for naught.

    So, I held on, despite feeling immense pain andpulsion to let it all go and rest, I held on as runes dug deeper and deeper inside me. They continued going deeper before they finally reached the ce where the Curse is, its tar-like body covering me.

    But did not seem to faze the runes as they continue to go deeper and deeper into me. The runes may not have reacted to the curse, but the curse had reacted seeing the curse and started to go frenzy, but it could not do anything.

    It is under the confines of the two powerful seals; at least for a few years, it will stay powerful until it bes powerful enough to break through the confines of the two seals that are confining it.

    Time passed by, and I continued fighting unconsciousness as the pain kept increasing. Finally, after seven long hours, the runes stopped as they reached my core, and the pain I am feeling vanished suddenly but not over yet.

    Buzz!

    The runes buzzed as they stabilized and released millions of strings through them, each rune released thousands of strings, and thousands of runes released thousands of strings, making them millions, and these strings spread through every cell of my body till theypletely covered it.

    As my whole body covered in strings, the strings shone and started melting; as they melted into me, I felt a torrent of energy rush into every part of me that Ipletely lost control over and my senses did not know what was happening.

    It is like, I had entered some kind of state, and that statested for quite awhile before finally, I regained my senses and saw the teacher looking at me in wonder.

    "Congrattions, Michael, you are first in five hundred years to sessfully create the Temte for Lord Inheritance." She said.

    "Thank You, Teacher," I replied and took a deep breath as I felt strength coursing through every inch of my body; with this strength, I feel like I could do anything and beat anyone.

    I was about to say something to the teacher, I found her energy developing me, and a secondter, I found myself in a small arena.

    "Come show the teacher your Armor. I wanted to see what you have made with six month of hard work." The teacher said, to that, I nodded with a smile and summoned my Inheritance.

    As I did, I felt floodgate had opened inside me from the runes that had merged in me, and a Silver Armor metallic-looking Armor appeared in my body. It had hugged my body perfectly with well defined metallic lines.

    The armor is pure silver; there is only one colored part of it: the emblem of wings on the chest. The wings are very colorful, made of abination of seven colors that defined my constitution.

    The wings looked very beautiful, and I had spent quite much time designing them. The colors I took from the constitution but the design I took from Ashlyn, these wings are an exact copy of Ashlyn wings, and with seven colors, they look extremely enchanting.

    The whole Armor looked stunning, levels above the Silver Armor I used to create using runes. Not only it looks far more stunning, but it also is extremely powerful. My old Runic Armor is nothing but a paper figurine in front of it.

 Chapter 1128 - Expectations

    <h4>Chapter 1128 - Expectations</h4>

    "The Armor looked good, it¡¯s a good thing you have kept it Silver and not made a rainbow out of it as you did in that littlepetition." Teacher said, hearing that my cheeks couldn¡¯t help but turn red.

    I¡¯ve really be a rainbow man with my Armor in the final match of thepetition. This is why I decided to make my armor in silver and made it beautiful using metallic cuts instead of colors.

    "Take an hour to refine energy. I will test the power of your Armor within an hour." The teacher said and disappeared. Now that I had created the temte, I got the inheritance energy; I now have to refine it to make it even more powerful.

    I have to refine as much as Inheritance energy as possible. Teacher is even more merciless than the Professor; the few times she had trained me, she would break my bones every few minutes before healing me and fighting again. I would go through that vicious cycle tense of times within an hour; it was pure torture.

    That time I understood why Elina shudders whenever she talked about training with her mother. I truly pity her. What I had experienced in a few months, she had been experiencing since she was a child.

    I sat on the ground and closed my eyes, and soon, I found myself looking at the tower, and just like I had expected, there is a pool of energy that is amassing at the base of the Tower.

    This energy looked like a mixture of Silver, Green, Purple energies. It is my inheritance energy; I had created it through thebination of six energies of my constitution.

    Usually, it is very difficult to merge the energies, but with Rule-breaking power, it became very simple. Still, I had to work very hard to create it; the six energies are not equal amounts.

    I had tried out thousands ofbinations before I chose thisbination as my Inheritance energy.

    So, without wasting any time, I took the energy into the Tower and started refining the energy.

    It is extremely hard; it¡¯s like pushing against the mountain still, I continued pushing. I had experienced many things that made my willpower quite strong, so even if using the refinement tower is difficult, I continued through my efforts.

    The runes of the first floor started to light up one by one till they all lit up and refined Inheritance Energy came out while giving off an immensely threatening aura, seeing the energy smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    The energy is powerful, but that is not what made me smile; the reason I smiled because of Tower. That being created the Tower with me in mind, or might I say my constitution in mind as this refined energy came out of the Tower is changeable.

    I could easily change it into one of seven energies it is made of; for example, if I need healing energy for a specific move or purpose, then I could convert the whole energy into healing energy.

    I could even turn the energy two vor energy while eliminating the other but current, on the 1st floor, incapable of doing that. I will have to take my energy to the second floor if I want dual conversion.

    I already had knowledge about that, and I had designed some of my moves ording to it. I continued refining the energy till my holowatch buzzed, only then I opened my eyes.

    I was only able to fill 20% of my energy storage, which may seem low, but when one sees how big the energy storage of the 1st floor of the tower, one will understand how much 20% is.

    My refinement speed is quite slow, but it will pick up speed after I get used to refining.

    I was just fiddling with energy when I noticed a presence when I looked up, I saw the teacher had arrived and with her is a professor Josephine.

    For the past six months, the professor had been out. From what the teacher had told me, after spending one month on the battlefield, she had gone to a couple of dangerous ruins where only Tyrants could go.

    Sheing here means she had returned from her trip to the ruin, and looking at her, she seemed fine means her aura is unstable like a rollercoaster as before.

    "Teacher, Professor," I said, seeing them appear in front of me, "Well, Micheal, you have surprised me," "I thought it might take you a year, but you finished in half a year," Professor said to that, I just smiled.

    "Shall we start, Micheal?" The teacher said suddenly, hearing my expression became serious. I nodded as I took a jump back. Creating the distance, I summoned my Totem Artifact.

    Seeing it, both of them looked quite surprised by its design, the transparent de is such an odd design, but they did notment on it.

    "As usual, I will only use Lord Stage strength." The teacher said, and soon, her energy transformed into a Rapier, which came me with the intense speed like always; the teacher did not hold back.

    But this time, I am not as weak as before, the runes that are deep inside me lit up, and I sped toward the teacher with speed like never before.

    "Good, my student, with such strength, there is barely any Lord who could Contend against you." "Even Ellie has to give her all if she doesn¡¯tst more than an hour against you." the teacher said as she ended the fight after beating me to a pulp again.

    All I could do is smile at her praise as I covered my inheritance energy into healing energy and circted through my body. Sounds started toe out of my body as I began to heal rapidly, surprising both Teacher and professor again.

    "Now, let¡¯s start the real business." Teacher said after I got up from healing my injuries. Teachers¡¯ energy covered me, and I found myself disappearing from the hall.

    The fight was just a trailer; if I performed badly the teacher would not have said much of anything or been disappointed, but I have to perform better at the ce where the teacher is taking me. If I perform even slightly less than her expectations for me, then she will eat me alive.

 Chapter 1129 - Rose Domination Third Move: Rose Vines

    <h4>Chapter 1129 - Rose Domination Third Move: Rose Vines</h4>

    We soon appeared in front of the Grand Hospital. It is as big as the Grand Library and has a nearly identical design.

    It is the biggest hospital of Academy and heals Knight to Kings; only those above King Stage were sent to a small hospital run by Headmistress and some retired powerhouses.

    We silently walked into the hospital, people looked, but nobody stopped us. As we entered the hospital, I saw people suffering; there are very few people who looked normal.

    Most of the injuries healed by the potions, even near-death wounds, are easily healed. Only some special kind injuries like energy contamination, poison, or curse needed one to go to the hospital.

    In the hospital, more than half of the patients are inflicted with Curse, and the other 25% are inflicted with poison while the rest have the strange ailments that could not be cured through the potions.

    "Headmistress." The man in the white coat who looked to be in his mid-forties said as we reached the door of one ward, he is very powerful, if I am not wrong, then he is the Emperor Stage powerhouse. "Is everything prepared?" she asked.

    "Yes, everything is arranged as you had ordered." He said while taking a nce at me, the teacher nodded and entered the ward with the man, me, and professor followed behind.

    When I had entered the Ward, I rows and rows and rows of bed, there must be around fifty beds, all of them are upied by people and except for their blurry figures, nothing could be seen as all of them are encased in a protectiveyer.

    Aside from them, there are also many seven healers weakest to them is Duke Stage while strongest at King Stage.

    "Professor Nathan, open the protectiveyers of all the Lord patients." Teacher ordered a middle aged man.

    "How many headmistresses?" he asked again, taking a look at me, "All of them, my student going to heal all of them." Teacher said with a smile as she tapped me on my shoulder.

    That tap of hers feels like the sword of Damocles; if I did not perform up to her impossible standard, then then it will hell for me; professor Josephine also seemed to understand it, which is why she looked at me with pity.

    The emperor powerhouse was startled hearing it, but he followed the order nheless. He happened a few buttons, and soon the protective field on the forty patients had been removed; only ten remained enclosed.

    Some of the people immediately opened their eyes and as the protective field of their bed opened while some remained unconscious. Just one look at them was enough for me to tell they are inflicted with a curse.

    I could see some even reached advanced stages of infliction and had guge changes started to appear on their bodies. One patient had his bodypletely turned dry like tree bark while others had spores present in every inch of their body.

    Despite seeing such conditions tens of times with my multiple visits to the hospital with the teacher and for my own research, I still shudder whenever I look at the grave condition of people suffering under the curse.

    "Micheal will you be kind enough to heal these poor souls?" the teacher said. As the people in the ward heard, all of them looked at me. Especially those forty people who had been suffering under the curse; the gaze they looked at me with made me feel burdened.

    "Yes, teacher," I said before turning toward patients under the gazes of many powerhouses and activated my inheritance.

    Armor again appeared on my body, but this time, the Armor is Green and ck color instead of Silver.

    The Armor is a light green color with thin dark ck lines around its body; even the design of wings on my chest is different. The wings, instead of being multicolor, are dark Green with ck edges.

    My Inheritance has two Armor modes; one is Battle Mode and Other Healing Mode. I had activated the Healing Mode; The healing mode of the armor let mepletely focus on healing.

    With armor appearing on my body, I walked forward till I reached the center of the Ward. "The treatment will hurt very much, please bear it," I said to the patients.

    ¡¯Rose Domination Third Move: Rose Vines,¡¯

    I said in my mind, and vibrant green thorny vines released from both of my hands; as the two thorny wines released, they started to divide themselves into the multiple vines and moved toward patients.

    The Lords shook seeing the vinesing toward; the vines looked dangerous with sharps thorns. They shook, but they did not evade it, and soon vines reached their body and plunged into their stomachs.

    "F.u.c.k F.u.c.k..." Curses could be heard about the ward as the vines stabbed into them, but they soon stopped, this much pain in nothing into them who had actual attacks stabbed into them on the battlefield.

    "Professor Nathan, the next step is going to be very painful for them, and some might try to try to remove vines due to the pain. Can you please bind them?" I asked the emperor grade powerhouse to look at the teacher for permission.

    Seeing her nod, he tapped a few buttons on his holowatch, and soon energy bindings bound all patients, so they could not move even an inch.

    ¡¯Its time.¡¯ I muttered inside my mind and activated the second part of the move.

    "Ahhhhh...." loud screams started to ring across the ward as I activated the 2nd part of the move, the vines that had punctured their stomach had begun to spread throughout their bodies.

    Normal healing is gentle, even the teacher barely used a painful method even when dealing with Tyrant Level curses, but I am torturing these people.

    I could see the patients are looking at me as if I am some kind of devil, not only them, even Duke level healers looking at me in anger.

    Only those who could see what was happening had a look of interest in their eyes as they looked at the screaming patients. Few minutes passed when finally, screams started to slow down until they stopped as vines finally spread through every inch of them.

    ¡¯It is time to root out the curse.¡¯ I said in my mind, and my armor started to shine brightly, as I activated the third and final part of my move which made them scream even louder than before.

    Despite their loud screams; no one is paying their screams any attention as they arepletely focused on the vines; there is something beautiful happening to them.

    On the vines, the buds started to appear before these buds began to bloom into the beautiful ck roses. ck roses began to appear on all forty vines connected to patients.

    These ck roses are Curses that had been sucked from the patience bodies. They are extremely dangerous and have to be removed with care.

    More and more roses started to bloom across the wards, though there were screams no one was paying attention. All of them are focused on the process of curse extraction.

    This move may seem, but it is extremelyplicated, the time it took to create was the same as two offensive moves of the Rose Domination, and when I see the result now, I could say the time I spent on it was very much worth it.

 Chapter 1130 - Rose Domination Third Move: Rose Vines II

    <h4>Chapter 1130 - Rose Domination Third Move: Rose Vines II</h4>

    "Marvelous, my dear student marvelous, today you have really me proud." Teacher¡¯s voice rang out behind me. I wanted to say something, but I am still concentrating on extracting curse the hat is left within patients.

    Handling these many patients at the same time is a very demanding task. If not for expert energy control and my practice of multitasking when I used to use my armor, I would have never been able to do something incredible that made the teacher publicly state that she is proud of me.

    Hun!

    I was extracting the Curse when Nero contacted me through our link and conveyed something, which made me extremely happy, and that smile blossomed on my face.

    I had not thought that Nero would be interested in eating the curses seeing I already had two curses inside me, and he never shows an inclination to eating them.

    It is likely due to the level, the curse is higher level than Nero, and since he had not eaten curses before, he had not shown any inclination to eat it but now, since he had asked for roses, I will give him some after I finish extracting the curses.

    Fifteen minutes passed by, and I finally extracted every bit of curse from their bodies. All people now looked like humans again, though they are very pale, it can be dealt with using a simple potion.

    As the Curse extracted, the vines inside them crumbled on its own and transformed into healing energy and spread through their bodies, healing any injuries they had received during the extraction.

    I detached the vines from their bodies and started to burn the roses, "Micheal, stop." when teacher had stopped me.

    "Let them store these Curse roses; they will be good resources for research and teaching." Teacher said, I nodded.

    Soon the King Stage powerhouses carefully started to cut the roses and stored them into boxes with an excited expression. The extraction of a curse and transforming it into a curse may seem simple, but it is extremely hard, even for the powerhouse.

    I was able to efficiently do that because of my Apex Constitution, which has a Curse and Healing element. If not for that, I would not be able to do it no matter how good the move I¡¯ve designed is.

    One by one, all the roses were being plucked and stored in the boxes when there were only five roses left; I took the vines inside me, including the roses that are sticking on them.

    All the healers were shocked to see it, including the Emperor grade powerhouse, but they did not say anything seeing my teacher did not stop it.

    Both teacher and professor know about my Constitution and Duke level curse that is inside me. So me taking a couple of lord level curses will not affect me much.

    As I took five roses inside me, Nero came out and started munching them, he seemed to enjoy eating the curse, and there is no adverse effect could be seen on his body seeing that, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Micheal, can you deal with the Duke level curse?" The teacher asked, "Yes, but I need to take half an hour rest before I start." I replied, "Take half an hour rest then." she said.

    I sat on the corner of Ward and closed my eyes while the teacher and other¡¯s started to check on the condition of the Lord stage patients whom I just healed.

    Those people arepletely healed; they just drink some potions to recover their health, and they will be ready to discharge from the hospital and could even join the battle a dayter.

    While the teacher and others checked the condition, I started to refine the mana. I am tired but not that much; the reason I had asked for a break is to refine the mana.

    The healing just now had emptied 10% of mana storage, and now I have only 1o% remaining in me, which I do not think would be enough to heal Duke level powerhouses, so I decided to refine the mana in the guise of taking a break.

    Still, I am surprised, the energy needed for healing is far greater than I thought. 10% energy is huge considering how big the tower¡¯s energy storage is; with such energy, I am sure I would have killed at least a hundred average lords.

    Soon half an hour is over, and I open my eyes, ready to extract the curse for the dukes.

    I was surprised when I got up as I found forty people that I had healed had disappeared, their beds are empty. Now only healers and ten Duke stage patients remain in the room ward now.

    I again activated my Inheritance Armor in Healing More and walked toward the ten duke level patients who are looking at me like I am some kind of devil. These people likely heard the screams of earlier Lords.

    Though there is fear in their eyes and there are also expectations, these people also wanted to get healed and which is why they did not make a sound when the thorny vine pierced their stomach.

    Like the lords, they also started to scream when vines began to spread through their bodies. It is really a painful process; very few people could bear such pain without screaming as loud as they can.

    Soon the vine spread through every inch of them, and I started to extract the Curse from them. The process is harder with them because their Curse is stronger; I had to give my all to extract the curse from them.

    The roses started to bloom as the curse was being extracted, and this time, the shade of the roses is a lot darker. It is normal since the Duke level curse is powerful.

    It took me forty minutes to extract all the curse from them, and by the time I had finished, I had be very tired, with only 2% of energy remaining in my Tower storage.

 Chapter 1131 - War Med

    <h4>Chapter 1131 - War Med</h4>

    "You have outperformed my expectations, Micheal." The teacher said as we returned to her office, "But the road from now on would only get harder, you have to continue polishing your Inheritance and make it better, only then you will be able to reach the peak." She added with a serious note.

    "I understand, teacher," I said. I truly understood how difficult the road is going to be. Every moment, I will have to keep improving my inheritance if I want to advance forward.

    "When will you apply for Battlefield?" The teacher asked, "By evening." I said, "I have seen your healing power and designated you a profession with my Authority, so remember to apply by that designation." Teacher advised.

    I don¡¯t want to go by designation, but now that she has verified my designation by authority, even if I applied by designation, they will still process my application by that designation.

    "Good, our lessons will continue till you leave for the battlefield." The teacher said the teacher gave me some instructions and before I was able to leave her office.

    A few minutester, I reached myke house, and the first thing I did was to sleep; I went directly to my room and slept.

    It was early evening when I woke up; the first thing I took was a bunch of resources and sat cross-legged. In the past six month, I have advanced in many things and even gainedprehension of Lord Stage in just two month.

    If I wanted to, I could have broken through the Mid Level of Lord Stage at that time, but I¡¯ve waited. I wanted to wait till I take the first step into my Inheritance before I make the breakthrough, and now I did. Is time to do that.

    Buzz!

    A loud buzz rang out as I initiated the breakthrough. My body and inheritance core became a whirlpool and started to suck energy from the resources I spread around me, and a small cloud of worldly energy.

    My body and soul merged energy into itself. At the same time, my Inheritance Core transferred the most the energy to the Inheritance runes that have spread about my body, and those runes started to suck the energy that Inheritance Core sent toward them greedily while taking a bite at the energy that my body and soul are taking for themselves.

    The breakthroughsted for fifteen minutes before everything had calmed down. I had now formally entered the Mid Level of Lord Stage.

    I still have enoughprehension that will let me reach the High level of Lord Stage, but I did not want to make breakthroughs through it now.

    I will make that breakthrough after I make some changes in my Inheritance; that way, I will take maximum benefits from it.

    The breakthrough was small, but the enhancements it had given me were quite surprising, seeing it, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    With breakthroughs done, I opened the page of Pyramid and started to fill the application. Normal people apply through the guilds they have, but since I am not a member of any guild, I could only apply through them.

    So, I could only apply through the Pyramid, which controls all Adventurers Paradise around the world. The form was tedious, and finally, I came to the part where I had to fill the designation or profession as they called it the Central continent.

    There are two five professors, but two are important; one is Fighter, and the other Healer and these two also have many sub professions. As I touched the nk like, it got automatically filled with ¡¯War Medic,¡¯ it is verified by a teacher itself earlier.

    Not all Tyrants have verifying authority, only those who are best in their fields like the Teacher have that authority, and through her authority, she verified me as Warmedic. I could change its fighter ormon healer, but it will not change much anything.

    Seeing scarcity of ¡¯Warmedics,¡¯ the people who had exceptional fighting strength and healing powers. The Pyramid will definitely assign me as Warmedic, so I confirmed my profession that was already filled and submitted the form.

    I should reply in a day; the Pyramid is exceptionally fast in processing these applications.

    With the form done, I walked to the shower, which I had not taken today, before walking into the kitchen to cook.

    I am feeling quite hungry, and I n to make something good today. So, I started without wasting time; an hourter, there was a small feast in front of my and Ashlyn, which began to gobble up like hungry wolves.

    After eating, I walked to the porch, sat under the moonlit sky, after half an hour. I closed my eyes and looked at how my Inheritance core had changed, it is still around the pearl, but now there is a strange fractal diagram on it.

    I had thought that runes would appear on it, but there arepletely strange fractals. The only thing that it seemed to have inmon with my inheritance that it is also made of the seven colors of the same shade, which represent seven Elements of my Constitution.

    I observed those fractals for a few seconds before going into my inheritance Space, which changed slightly. Space became bigger, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    Space ispletely filled with various humanoid runic shells, and I don¡¯t want to destroy them as each of them contains a different idea. I might not use that now or use certain limiting factors, but I might need them in the future. So, with a huge space, I could have more space to work.

    The center of the hall is the same five-meter long Runic Humanoid, the one I chose as my temte. The change had happened on it too; there is a golden ring above its head, which made it different.

    I looked at the whole hall before I started to fiddle; I worked till my holowatch vibrated and opened my eyes in the real world.

    "I have to refine the mana," I said as I looked at the time before I left for the Hospital. I have been given a job by a teacher in the hospital; I have to fill two shifts of two hours every day.

    My night shift is one and a half-hour away, so I better refine some mana to heal patients.

 Chapter 1132 - Over

    <h4>Chapter 1132 - Over</h4>

    Three days passed since I had merged with Temte of my Inheritance, and in two days, I will leave for Fort Ardor, and since I have two weeks to go there, I will visit my parents at the Mistson since it is on the way to Fort Ardor.

    I had just returned from my hospital shift and now refining my mana. With regr healing, I am more proficient in healing, but my notoriety has shot to the sky in the hospital and academy.

    One of the healers which I¡¯ve made friends with told me that people started to call me the greatest sadist of the Academy who gets pleasure by torturing people. Still, my reputation did not stop people froming in throngs when I visit the hospital twice a day.

    People did not care for an hour of pain when they could get rid of the curse that could kill them.

    Every day, I would heal around fifty people, all of them Duke Stage; the teacher had told me to focus on Dukes the most since that is who I will be healing in Fort Ardon.

    Currently, I am refining the mana, with the three days of practice. My refinement speed has already increased greatly so now I could fill 45% of my mana storage within an hour.

    Knock Knock!

    I was just refining when I heard the knock on the door. Hearing the knock, I did not open my eyes and continue refining, and the person who had also knocked was sensible enough that he did not knock again.

    I continued refining till I finally filled mana storage full, opened my eyes, and sat on the couch to see who knocked as I could still feel their presence.

    I looked at the front door and there were three people waiting by it; seeing them, my eyes went wide that I did not react for a few seconds.

    "Rachel!"

    A hollowed voice came out of my mouth, it had been more than a year since she left, and since then, I was not able to contact him; even now, I at least send her one mail every month, but I did not get even a single reply from her.

    Feeling my gaze, she looked at me, and our eyes met, she had aplicated expression in her eyes when she looked at me but secondter, they smoothed up, and her eyes became tranquil as water.

    She has note alone; beside her is her sister Sarah and ex-boyfriend Samual whom I had beaten. I calmed my emotions as I got up from the couch and walked toward the door.

    Click!

    "It is quite a surprise," I said in a t voice as I opened the door and invited them in. A sh of guilt appeared on Rachel¡¯s face as hearing my words, but it disappeared quickly as it had appeared.

    "We havee to apologies for the harm that members of our Organization caused to you," Sarah said, her behavior just as before, the haughtiness she used to have still did not lessen; instead, it increases.

    "Harm means trying to kill me every chance they got, going as far as throwing me to space sea," I replied dryly without any hint of range that is bubbling inside me like an active volcano.

    An expression of shame appeared on Sarah¡¯s face for a moment before it had despaired. "It was done without the permission of higher-ups, it was done by two of them by their own will, and they have been punished for it," Sarah replied with a stony face.

    "I am sure three months of Imprisonment and a year-long ban on resources academy would be big punishment." I again replied dryly, but this time, zing anger which I had been suppressing inside me had finally leaked through my voice.

    The teacher had told me that under the pressure from the Mistson, the Sky Saber design punished people who tried to kill me. Three months ago, when the teacher had told me what punishment they had got, I had nearly burst out in range.

    That Tyrant powerhouse behind all the things that were to me was not punished at all, and his two students just got imprisoned in a luxurious vacation manor. As for the resource ban, it is nothing but a hoax created to satiate the pride of Mistson.

    "Sky Saber is sorry for what happened to you, and they decided to give you this as a token of their sincere apology." She said and ced a delicate palm-size wooden box on the table between us.

    "I do not want the apology nor this token. What happened to me, I will deal with it myself," I said directly.

    I would be letting down my pride if I epted their apology and a little trinket. They had tried to kill me if I did not reciprocate, then I will not be who I am.

    Though I am weak right now and could do nothing to the Mighty Force like Sky Saber, there will be a day when Sky Saber will quake under my name.

    "Micheal, take it, the organization had made a big concession. The Talisman inside the box could protect you against the attack of Tyrant." She said with a sigh, hearing her, I got both surprised and angry.

    Surprise because of the Talisman, it is extremely hard to create and could only be created by only some Peak Tyrants. So, she is right; giving me this talisman is a big concession on the Skysaber¡¯s part and that is what made me angry; her saying I should take it.

    I thought with our time together, she knew me, knew my nature but seeing she had asked me to take the talisman and ept the apology, she had seemed to forget about my nature.

    "What people say is right, time does make people forget certain things," I said with a sigh before looking at Sarah, who is staring at me with her stone-cold eyes. "Tell your organization that I do not need their apology nor their trinket," I said to her.

 Chapter 1133 - Over II

    <h4>Chapter 1133 - Over II</h4>

    Everyone fell silent; Sarah and Samual just red at me without saying anything. The silence is ufortable, but nobody had anything to talk about.

    "Micheal, can I talk to you alone?" Rachel finally spoke.

    "Ok," I said after thinking for a second before walking toward my bedroom with Rachel following behind. Soon we were both alone in my room, silently staring at each other without saying anything.

    "So, it is over between us, right," I said, and she nodded after a slight hesitation. I had a feeling this might happen when I saw her by the door and felt very sad about it, but it is the truth.

    It is an undeniable fact that in the past year, we have grown distant from each other. I still love her but my feelings for her are not as intense as they were a year ago. I could see the same had happened to her.

    Though this is not the sole reason for our break up, which was inevitable with choices in organizations and what her organization did to me, still the major reason was the distance that grew between us.

    "You know, you should have at least maintained some contact, it¡¯s not like they were restricting you, not after you integrated into the Organisation," I said.

    "I know, I just felt that the less you have contact with me, the safer you will be from some people but looks like I¡¯ve been wrong," she said, and her eyes hardened for a moment.

    "I know you won¡¯t like me to say it again, but you should take a talisman, it is a precious life-saving object," she said, to that, I just looked at her, and she sighed in disappointment before a gentle smile appeared on her face.

    "Congrattions on getting Apex Healing Inheritance; you have be a topic of talk in many organizations," she said. To that, I just smiled. Unlike my Runic Armor, people could not see through the reality of my Inheritance.

    The teacher had that my healing power isparable to that of Apex Healing Inheritance, and people will consider it Apex Healing Inheritance; I should neither deny it and let people form their own opinion.

    There are less than five people who know about the reality of my Inheritance, and the fewer people know, the better. The teacher said I should not disclose the reality of my inheritance to people. It will bring trouble if they know it.

    With nothing much to talk about, we left the privacy of my room and returned to the hall, where Samual and Sarah are waiting.

    "Sarah, to store the Talisman back to your storage; Micheal is not taking it." Rachel said, hearing that Sarah quickly swiped off the delicate wooden box from the table.

    "Let¡¯s go; our job is finished." Sarah said and stood up from the couch, "Micheal, let¡¯s fight. Last time it was a draw between us, but this time I will win." Samuel said suddenly.

    Shameless! Last time, I had beaten him in a second, and if not, that bastard stopped me in a humiliating way; I would have to beat his pretty face ck and blue.

    "M" "Sure." I said while cutting Rachel off who is telling me not to fight, "I just hope whoever came with you this time is not as shameless as those two." I said, hearing the expression of three of them changed for the worst.

    "Let¡¯s go; we will fight the underground arena," I said and walked toward the elevator in the corner when I noticed Samuel is not following.

    "The arena underground will not be able enough for my full power; let¡¯s fight in the campus arena of your Academy." He said.

    Hearing that, I was a little surprised, but soon a smile appeared on my face. ¡¯This bastard hase with intentions of fighting me and likely done all the research beforeing.

    "Sure," I replied and walked toward the door, soon we flew toward the Campus arena. A few minutester, we reached Lord¡¯s campus Arena and found thousands of people going inside.

    I just heard a few words from their mouths and quickly tapped a few buttons on my holowatch. ¡¯This bastard had nned!¡¯ I thought.

    This bastard directly advertised our fight before even asking; he had posted it when I was talking to Rachel in my room.

    In his words, he posted the holder of Supreme Inheritance from Sky Saber and would be fighting against me, Headmistress student. The news spread like wildfire, and people started filling the arena; even now, thousands of people are entering the arena.

    As we were entering the arena, he looked at me for my reaction but saw nothing but a soft smile, not a hint of anger on my face. I am not angry about the post; instead, I am grateful I will collect some interest in the humiliation I¡¯ve received.

    Like me, three of them also reached the Lord, Sarah and Rachel are peak Lords already, and Samual is High-Level Lord, one small level below then and one small level above me.

    I did not fear him, even though he had Apex Inheritance and had long used to its power. I did not fear him; it is he who should fear me.

    I have designed my Inheritance, I know each and every part of it, every small ruin present in my inheritance is ced, keeping me in mind.

    Since I designed the Inheritance, I could harness every bit of power it possesses, and I sure the strength my Armor could give me is not lesser than the one given by the Apex Inheritance.

    This fight will be the perfect chance for me to measure my strength, which I have not got until now. My fight with the teacher did not count. She is Tyrant Level powerhouses; even if she used Lord Level strength, she could easily beat me.

    Soon we were inside the Arena and found it jam-packed; many people were even standing. I am quite surprised to see the Arena of half a million sitting capacity filled to such a degree within a few minutes.

    "I hope you willst more than ten minutes," said Samuel as we both entered the center of the arena. "Don¡¯t worry about me, you just use your full strength from the start; otherwise, you will lose in a single attack, Again." I quipped, which made him extremely angry.

 Chapter 1134 - Dual

    <h4>Chapter 1134 - Dual</h4>

    "This little fellow came with a n, or is it you who made a n," Marina said nonmittal as she cast a nce at the fellow beside her. He may look to be in his mid-thirties, but he is nearly two hundred years old.

    These cowardly bastards from Sky Saber always live longer than others of their generation. Half of the people of his generations have already been buried in the soil with constant fighting against the Grimm Monsters.

    "Headmistress, we never interfere in the business of the young generation as long as it does not affect the organization," said Jordan with a smile.

    "Snort!" I snorted; ¡¯What a bull crap, these fellows are the noisiest bunch; they would prick their finger into anything they could¡¯.

    "Congrattions, Headmistress, on getting such a wonderful student; the Apex Healing Inheritances are quite rare," Jordan said, though he had a smile on his face, a clear hint of envy could be clearly seen in his eyes.

    "Yes, I am truly lucky to get Micheal as my student," I said with a genuine smile. Micheal had true potential to create the whole Inheritance, she had read the notes of those who epted Creation Heart Inheritance, and they were nothingpared to what Micheal designed in the 1st Stage.

    She had even read the notes of Her Majesty that only a select few have ess to read andpare her first stage with Micheal¡¯s and found his design is equal to her with having more flexibility for improvements than hers.

    She was quite shocked seeing it but was also quite happy. If the Academy produced another Salvation, then it can return to its glorious age, just like the time when it produced the Twin stars.

    "Your luck is not bad either, getting five hosts of Apex Inheritance at once, if not Hawthorn Sea getting the one who got Abyssal Inheritance, you guys would have been the luckiest," I said, hearing that nauseous smile couldn¡¯t help but form on this detestable fellow¡¯s face.

    "So, who do you think will win Headmistress?" Jordan asked as he turned to me, "Micheal off course." I said without hesitation; Jordan seemed quite surprised by my confident answer but soon that surprised face morphed into a creepy smile.

    "Headmistress, you forgot Samual has an Apex Inheritance which had not appeared in the world before." He said with a creepy smile and looked forward as the battle was about to start.

    Samuel activated his inheritance, and a beautiful white Robe appeared on his body. This white is not a normal Robe but a Battle Robe; one could have beautiful white armor covering vital parts.

    As Armor appeared, his weapon also appeared. It is a White color saber, beautiful as his armor. He looked like a holy being that came to deliver the Death.

    The Inheritance these five people received is angel Inheritance, each angel aligned to a domain.

    Rachel is the Tribtion (Lightning) Angel, which aligned with Lightning, while Samual is Hell Angel, which aligned toward Death, which seemed quite poetic seeing his look, which pure white, not many people aligned this color with Hell and Death.

    Seeing him summoning his Inheritance, I too summoned my Inheritance, and soon Silver Armor appeared on my body and my greatsword in my hand. Samuel¡¯s eyes shed in surprise, seeing it.

    I¡¯ve not shown my Battle Armor in public yet; the one I showed to the public is Healing Armor, which is Green - ck in color. So, it is normal he is surprised to see the silver Armor.

    "Shall we start?" I asked; he nodded and came at me right away with an unbelievable speed. A faint silhouette of the wings had appeared behind him, and his speed increased again.

    Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appeared on my face and shed toward him. I have taken speed moves from my previous runic Armor and improved it massively, that with just simple activation, I appeared in front of Samual and swung my sword.

    He seemed surprised but reacted quickly and attacked, his saber covered in dense white mes. My eyes couldn¡¯t help but contract to see the white mes on his saber, this move of him extremely dangerous that even the average peak burned to death by these mes.

    ng!

    "Ashen Death."

    He muttered, just as our weapons shed, and just as he said, the fire as if became alive danced and moved at my sword. I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised to see the fire as it covered my sword before it touched my hand and spread through my entire body in a single movement.

    "Gasp!"

    The audience gasped as they saw my whole body covered in extremely dangerous deathly white mes. It happened extremely fast; one moment, our weapons shed next moment, I ampletely covered in deathly white mes.

    "Haha... Micheal, how are my mes? This me is Angelic Hell Fire of Death Attribute. It will seep into every part of your body and soul and burn from within." Samuel said ecstatically.

    "ept your defeat; you are no match against me now." He said with augh, he seemed extremely happy seeing covered in me, thinking I had already been defeated; unfortunately, he dreams.

    "I did not find anything special about these mes; to me, they are mes like any other," I saidnguidly, and the next moment, the multicolor wings on the chest shone under fire, and an unbelievable scene had urred.

    The Wings emblem started to suck the fire inside speedily and within two seconds, all the fire had been sucked inside the wings emblem with them turning back to normal.

    I could have sucked fire to every part of my Armor, but I wanted to create the show, so I only sucked through the wings; seeing expressions around me; it is very well worth it.

    I could see the shocked face of Samual; it had a frozen smile. Not only he is shocked but also the audience who had sensed the aura of the fire and knew how dangerous it is.

    Even Rachel and Sarah looked at the shock on their faces, they knew how dangerous fire is, but I dealt with it without any problem.

 Chapter 1135 - Rose Cover

    <h4>Chapter 1135 - Rose Cover</h4>

    Note: 7 Chapters Today! This week too we missed the Top 10 by a small difference, do Vote more next week.

    "You will have to do something more if you want to injure me, much less beat me," I said and attacked.

    As I attacked, a burning red line appeared on the de edge of my sword, and also heaviness started to emit from the sword.

    Samuels¡¯s eyes widened, but he reacted quickly and swung his saber as a counter with a speed that is equal to my sword.

    ng!

    Step Step...

    Our weapons shed, creating a huge sound while making Sam take a step back. Which shocked him before anger dawned on his face.

    "Good, you are powerful that I had thought." He said, and the next moment, I felt an intense aura shot out of him.

    "Hell Feather Cuts!" He shouted, and the next moment, the wings appeared behind him; unlike the wings before, these wings are extremely clear as if they are real.

    As they appeared, they pped, and hundreds of feathers nearly a thousand shot out of them.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    The feathers came at me at extreme speed; these feathers are small fingers but are extremely sharp and powerful. Each of these feathers has the power to kill a Peak Lord.

    The Apex inheritance could not underestimate the power one can harness through it beyondpare. The powerful Lords and Dukes and horror on their faces as they looked at the armor.

    I have to do something against this attack, or I would be skewed under this powerful attack. Normally, I would have dodged, I have the speed that would let me do it, but I could feel an infusion of will into this attack that would follow me until I destroy the attack or it destroys me.

    So, I not only have to defend against but also destroy it, well it¡¯s a good thing I have the perfect defense move for that; this powerful attack will help me gauge the value of my newly created defensive move.

    ¡¯Rose Domination Fifth Move: Rose Cover.¡¯ I muttered inside my mind, and a couple of formations inside me lit up.

    Suddenly gentle wind could be felt around me, and thousands of tri-color rose petals appeared out of nowhere and started to swirl around me.

    ng ng ng...

    Finally, feathers reached me and shed against the feather, and instead of piercing through them, a sharp metallic sound started to ring out as they shed.

    As more and more feathers shed, the rose petals became brighter and brighter, and they began to swirl around me faster and faster.

    In six months, I have worked very hard to create the Inheritance and attacking moves that came with it. For all the moves I¡¯ve designed, I added everything I have into them.

    There are 1099 petals in defense attack, and each petal contains exquisite formation. Each of these petals carved by powerful, swallowing, crushing, and refining formation, also had the power of healing rule, which gave tenacity, and the most amazing thing is, all the petals form one giant defensive formation around.

    The more one attack, the more powerful my defense would be. Once the attack started, I didn¡¯t even have to provide it with energy; it refines the energy it needs from the enemy¡¯s attacks.

    "This attack was so-so, try something more powerful." I teased under the cover of my defensive move, hearing Samuels¡¯s angry face be beat red.

    "Hell Feather Cuts!" He roared, and once again, wide, angel wings appeared behind him, and they pped again, releasing three times more feather than before, drawingplete horror on the face of the audience.

    The attack this time is very powerful; it felt like a tide of feathersing toward me. Even a powerful Lord with an Apex Inheritance would feel fear seeing this attack; not many people would have the power to avoid this all swallowing Tide.

    But I do not fear it; instead, I am very much looking forward to facing this attack head-on. I wanted to test the power of my defense, and there would not be a better attack than this one.

    ng ng ng...

    The tide of feathers finally shed against the feathers swirling around me, and I was quite surprised when these feathers and working consecutively to find a hole in my defense and breach.

    It gave me a pleasant surprise, and I¡¯ve again reminded myself to never underestimate Apex Inheritances; no attack of them is as simple as it seems.

    The attack came at me like a hungry monster wanting to break my defense with its sharp teeth, but my defense is not that weak, every feather is making it stronger, the more feather crashed into it, the stronger my security would be.

    Finally, the attack was over, and we looked at each other; the anger that was present on the face of the Samual had disappeared, and now he is looking at me with calm and rational eyes, seeing that, I also turned serious, the attack that woulde would be more powerful than the precious.

    "You again surprised me. To defeat you, I will have to use my best attack." He said with a sigh, and the next moment, white mes started to cover him and the saber he was holding, with fire covering him, he looked like a being that came to release one from the cycle of life.

    "Hell¡¯s Judgment." He said, and the next moment, he appeared in front of me and swung his zing saber. My eyes turned red, seeing the attack, and I also swung my sword while calling the petals back onto me.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and the deafening sound rang out, and the shockwave was released, despite the suppression of the Central Continent. The shockwave was powerful enough to vaporize any average lords.

    The shes had sent a huge amount of deadly fiery energy into me; it was as sneaky as death that it took me a moment to realize that it ising at me, and by that time, it had already touched my body.

    As it touched my body, it was immediately sucked inside, and numerous formations that had merged into me had lit up. These formations immediately crushed this swallowed energy, converted it, and stored it into special storage without harming me even a bit.

    As energy swallowed, a palm-size rose came out from my back and flew ten meters away from us before stopping in mid-air.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Samual seemed to feel danger from the rose and wanted to go after it, but I had stopped him. Seeing me stopping him, his attacks have be even fiercer, and while roses kept releasing from me every few seconds.

    "What the f.u.c.k are these roses that areing out of you," Samuel asked; heunched another powerful deathly strike at me. It is extremely powerful, and I had to activate quite a few of the formations to bear the load of attack.

    "You will soon know," I said after I defended his attack, this seemed to enrage him more, and his attacks became even wilder, but I defended it all while continuing releasing more roses.

    The more roses, I released the more mad Samual seemed to be and many times tried to attack them, but I had easily defended against those attacks.

    Even if his attack hit the roses, they would only lose power, not get destroyed on spot, but I prefer something like that not to happen when I am using the first time against the same level opponent.

    "You Lost," I said suddenly when a sixteenth rose came out of me and covered us in a perfect circle.

 Chapter 1136 - Rose Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 1136 - Rose Refinement</h4>

    "You Lost," I said suddenly when sixteen roses came out of me, all the sixteen covering us in a perfect circle.

    Samuel did not question my words; he saw sixteen roses start to glow and activated his defensive art.

    His Defensive Art is quite amazing; a huge ten meters long pearl white phantom wings had appeared behind him and enveloped him in a tight embrace. Seeing the wings, my eyes started to shine, and I looked at the sixteen roses in anticipation.

    Soon the roses started to shine brightly, and the next moment, a thin line of tri-color energy released from them and connected them.

    ¡¯Rose Domination Second Rose: Rose Refinement!¡¯ I muttered, and the exact moment the sixteen roses had turned into sixteen huge petals of ten meters and gathered together, creating a big tricolor rose in the air which descended on the huge phantom wings covering Samual.

    The tricolor Rosepletely enveloped the huge wings that were covering Samual, and the next moment, it started to burn. The scene was extremely beautiful, the horrifying fire releasing through each petal, everyone mesmerized by it.

    "F.U.C.K!"

    First, there was no effect, but soon cracks started appearing on the wings, and fire began to seep in. a second after that loud curse from Samual could be heard across the battlefield.

    I could see how Samual is struggling against the burning rose that he had used another defensive method around him and is now trying to escape from the rose, but how can I make the attack so easy.

    The attack contains the runic chains and mental beguiling formation; it is very difficult to get out of roses. Even before the rose, it would have been difficult for him to escape; once the set of roses have appeared, it is extremely difficult to escape.

    The only way one could escape is to crash through the whole formation with sheer force, but that will be very difficult for him. For this move, not only I had used a quarter of my energy and summoned all the worldly energy I could but also used all the energy I got from him, so we will have to be pretty strong if he wants to get out of the rose.

    He started to struggle, but all of his struggles were futile, like my defensive move. This move also has my signature swallow, crush, and convert formation. So, the attack will get stronger every time he tries to get out, and the only way to get rid of is, is with immense force.

    "F.u.c.k F.u.c.k F.u.c.k..." for a minute, Samuel kept struggling with the help of his defensive duel measure, but soon the incinerating mes broke through his second defensive measure, and he started to curse loudly as the fire began attacking him.

    "F.u.c.k! I lose Micheal, turn off this thing." Samual said after half a minute of struggling. I wanted to continue torturing for a few more seconds, but it will look bad for the Academy.

    So, I called back my move, the petals separated again and turned back to roses before they came back inside me. There is no need to dissolve the attack when you get it back with more energy than before.

    Seeing how energy-consuming my attacks are, I have to do something like that tost long in the battle. Otherwise, my mana would bepletely spent out in the few attacks.

    There is a solution for that but for that, I will have to wait, as I don¡¯t think I can reach the 2nd floor of the Tower and get bigger mana storage.

    Cheer Cheer Cheer...

    A huge cheer rang out as the battle ended, and the figure of Samual appeared as he called off his defensive moves. Burning marks could be seen on his robes and him; he cut a sorry figure from a handsome figure he cut before the battle.

    "What the f.u.c.k was that attack?" He asked angrily as he called off his Inheritance as his injuries healed. "Rose Refinement, did you like it?" I asked, "You were the first person to experience this attack." I informed him, which made him even angrier.

    Technically it is the teacher who was the one who experienced the attack first, but she did not count, she is a tyrant, but she is also involved in the construction process.

    "Humph." He harrumphed angrily and walked toward Rachel and Sarah, who have another unknown person beside them. He is likely the Tyrant powerhouse that brought them here.

    "Headmistress, your Academy never disappoints. There is always a Jewel in each generation." Said the man in his mid-thirties to the teacher as he looked at me intensely.

    I don¡¯t like his gaze, but nothing I could do about it; he is not using his ability; if he had, the teacher would have said something. So, I could only bear it as I walked toward them.

    "Good fight, little guy; I did not think you will have a Dual Attribute Inheritance. How envious, ``said the man before he turned to the Teacher, "You got a good student, Headmistress." He said to the teacher.

    "If you are so envious, some of these young ones as your students, why are you bbering about mine." The teacher snapped, hearing that his smile turned mirthless.

    "The higher-ups have already chosen them as their student; how an Initial Level Tyrant like me could get such students." He said, and the teacher nodded nomittally as she wholeheartedly agreed with it.

    "Well then, Headmistress, I will say goodbye for now. Please take care of me if I ended up in your hospital." He said and closed his eyes as if he is focusing on something.

    "Goodbye, Micheal." Rachel said as she waved while havingplicated emotions in her eyes, while her sister has strange emotions in her eyes, which I could not identify while Samual, he is angry.

    "I will defeat you when we meet ne" His words cut off him half as the older man¡¯s energy enveloped me, and all of them disappeared from the arena.

 Chapter 1137 - Optimizing

    <h4>Chapter 1137 - Optimizing</h4>

    "This is from the Academy, and this is from me." The teacher said as she handed me two delicate crystal boxes. I took the boxes in my hands and opened them and found there are two talismans.

    "The ck One is a defensive Talisman capable of defending you against the attack of Tyrant while the blue one is escaping talismans, it will transfer you to a safe location that is imprinted on it." Teacher said.

    "This is too much, teacher," I said, the value to these things immense. Even the Emperor powerhouse did not get something like in Supreme, much less given by the Academy which couldn¡¯t bepared to the supreme.

    "Keep, the Council has evaluated your potential and choose to give it to you, and as for the other one, how I can let my only student leave the battlefield without sufficient protection." She said; I wanted to say something but closed my mouth, seeing her expression.

    "Thank You, Teacher," I said finally. "Good, there is one other thing; it is from the Academy." The teacher said before I could say anything, a matte ck airship appeared in front of me.

    "The one given to you by Josephine is a little slow andcks many necessary features that you will need in your travels." She said. This time I had unhesitatingly epted it.

    This is Wasp Fanatica ModelC12, a very popr and expensive airship. Mainly it is used by Prince Stage powerhouses and run on Grade 2 (Violet Grade) Mana Crystals, though it epts Level 1 (White Grade) Mana Crystals too; they are required in huge quantities.

    The airship is ck like my previous airship and also corvette. It had many functions that my previous airship had and many more that it did not have. It is just the thing I required for my travels.

    "Good Luck on the Battlefield, and when you return, I will expect to see your progress in your healing arts." The teacher said, and this time, I could detect a small warning in her voice. If I did not show any progress in healing arts when I return, she would definitely y my skin.

    This time I want to curse Elina very much, the teacher had very great expectations from her daughter to follow the same path as her, but Elina did not have any talent for Healing, nor did she like it.

    So, when the teacher finally found an appropriate student, me. She had dumped all her hopes and aspirations on to me. It¡¯s a good thing, till now I was able to perform up to her impossible standard; the day I fall behind, my tortures will begin.

    "Goodbye, Teacher," I said to her, "Goodbye, my student," she said in a soft voice; I looked at her for a second before finally going inside the airship.

    It had been nearly seven months since I entered the Academy, and in these seven months, I had not stepped out of the boundary of it.

    I opened themand and chose the option; as I did, a faint vibration spread through the Airship, and it started to fly up. Through the window, I could still see the teacher on the roof and looking at me.

    I waved at her, and she waved me back; a secondter, the airship pierced through the sky as it gained enough height. I continue to look at the silhouette of the academy before itpletely disappears.

    With this new airship, it will take me four days to reach the Mistson, and I have a lot of work for four days. With that thought, I made some preparations before I inclined my seat and closed my eyes, and the next moment, I appeared in my Inheritance Space.

    There is too much work to do on my Inheritance, my shifts in the hospital and my practice with the teacher and Battle with Samual had given much of the inspiration I needed and also showed me some problems I had with my attacks.

    As I sat on their chair and tapped a few times on a humanoid with a Golden Ring above its head. The next moment, five blocks ofplex formation came out of the humanoid and started to float in front of me.

    These Formations were part of the Rose Domination Set I had created. There are two sets in my Inheritance, first called ¡¯Old Set, ¡¯ which ispletely taken from my old runic armor with ist moves; it mainly deals with physical moves.

    The 2nd part is Rose Domination, which I had created after Imprinted with Inheritance. It is created from the knowledge I had got from reading the seven books. I am proud of this set.

    There are five moves in the Rose Domination, Two are Offensive Moves, Two are Healing Moves, and One Defense Move. I n to add another one of two moves but currently, I do not have much inspiration to go forward with that idea.

    I tapped on one formation diagram and expanded; now, I could see theplete runes of the whole movie. I have received some inspiration, and I n to see if they will work.

    I am working on the third move of Rose Domination: Rose Vine. I want to make the curse extraction quicker, and energy expenditure lessens. I have got a couple of ideas on faster curse extraction, and as for energy consumption, I have taken out some unnecessary elements and research on worldly energy formation.

    The more worldly energy it will take, the lesser Inheritance energy I will have to put inside this move.

    Time passed by, and I continued tinkering, and as such, a whole day had passed in Inheritance space when I was finally able to make a small optimization. After checking it multiple times, I ced it back into armor and tapped it several times.

    The next moment, I flung out inheritance space, and Intense pain shot through my body. The runes started changing inside me; some runes were erasing whole other new ones got ced in their space while sucking energy off from the resources I ced around me.

 Chapter 1138 - Mistson

    <h4>Chapter 1138 - Mistson</h4>

    Four days passed by and in an hour, I will reach Mistson. It has been more than seven months since I havest seen my parents. Though I talked to them weekly, it is not as good as seeing them.

    The pain of the break up is still fresh in my heart; ever since Rachel left, I have thrown myself into the work, not getting even a moment for myself. I hope time with my family would dull the pain of the breakup a little.

    These four days have been very fruitful; I was able to solve many small problems with my moves and add some tiny things to improve their performance. The progress was small but satisfying.

    Few hours passed by, and I came across the unbelievable scenes. I saw hundreds of tall snowy mountains that are thousands of meters tall, and then the beautiful buildings are buildings that have been built.

    Some mountains have been carved from the mountain itself; I have heard about the Grandness of supreme but never have thought they would be this grand. The grandness is awe-inspiring, and each, and every building on the mountain looked like a piece of art.

    The scale of it is also very big, though I can¡¯t guess properly due to the distance. I can tell that it is at least ten times bigger than the Academy and seeing it, I first time understood the majesty of the Supreme and knew the academy is nothing in front of it.

    Time passed, and finally, the airship started to descend. The foreign airsh.i.p.s are not allowed to enter directly into the campus of the Organisation. Especially the one that is not on official business or manned by someone powerful.

    Still, I got tond near the closest airstrip to the campus while other airsh.i.p.s had tond a while back.

    Soon, the airshipnded and walked out of it, and couldn¡¯t help but get surprised when I saw the cloud-piercing mountains and realized how tall they are.

    After I stored the airship in my storage, the first thing I saw was a gigantic wall. From the airship, this wall did not seem big, but now I looked at it, I found it extremely huge.

    I tapped a few buttons on my holowatch and came to know that this wall is twelve hundred meters tall. Twelve hundred meters long wall, that¡¯s how f.u.c.k.i.n.g long this wall is.

    I looked at the huge f.u.c.k.i.n.g wall for full minutes before I walked toward the gigantic gates, few kilometers away. There are thousands of peopleing and going out through the get, but the gate does not feel crowded.

    "Cousin!" "Cousin!"

    I heard a slightly familiar voice from a distance; I first thought it was directed at someone as I did not think my cousins, who I talked to few words, woulde to the gate to receive me.

    But this time, I seemed to be wrong as when I heard ¡¯Cousin¡¯ a second time, I looked and found Joannaing flying toward me, and she seemed to have a happy smile as she saw me, which confused me.

    Thest time when we saw each other, we barely talked a few words; they seemed to hold themselves too high to talk to me, especially her brother. So, when I saw hering toward me excitedly, I was surprised.

    "Micheal, It¡¯s nice to see you again," she said with a smile as shended in front of me. Though her smile seemed cheerful and bright, I could see hidden awkwardness in it.

    "Joanna, I did not expect you toe to receive me, or is this coincidence?" I asked directly, hering to receive me seem too far fetched. Hearing my question, an awkward, guilty smile appeared on her face.

    "We were on the wrong foot when we met the first time," she said awkwardly before her expression became a little distant. "Growing up had been hard for us siblings, aunt anna¡¯s rise had been exceptional,"

    "She was not only one of the few people to reach Tyrant before age of twenty-five in history of the Mistson but also exceptionally powerful that when she became Tyrant, she was able to fight some Peak Tyrants again." She said when she said it, she does not seem very happy about it.

    ???Her feat at battle twenty-five years ago had shocked the whole world; she had fought against the whole Army and had even killed the Peak Tyrant Cursemaster," she said with the same expression while I was shocked hearing this; mother had told me little differently.

    Mother had told things a little differently, like reaching the Tyrant before the age of twenty-five. It is extremely difficult to make such progress, extremely few people could do that and I have alreadye across two people who did that.

    Aside from my mother, there is also a professor Josephine, she had also be Tyrant before the age of twenty-five.

    "Her shadow had followed us ever since we were born, as her closest rtives, everybody started topare us to your mother, but no matter how hard we try, we were never able to match the steps of Anna Michealson." She said a hint of resentment could be heard from her voice when she said it.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get a little stumped hearing that and couldn¡¯t help but imagine how difficult for her. No wonder both siblings showed utter resentment when they came to meet for the first time.

    Compared to her; my childhood was quite rxed. There was no pressure on me. My mother had never taught me anything about the practice. So, even if I stayed in a small town and lived life like normal townspeople, my parents would not have any problems with that.

    "Here, take this guest badge. It is one of high ess Guest Pass," she said after she calmed her emotions.

    I nodded thanks and applied the blue badge on my chest, right below that of Academy, and followed Joanna in the air.

 Chapter 1139 - Mistson II

    <h4>Chapter 1139 - Mistson II</h4>

    Soon we passed through the gigantic gates unobstructed, I was quite surprised when I noticed every Guard in the gate was at King Stage and not at normal King Stage but Peak King Stage.

    I did not think about that subject for long as I flew out of the gate; I came across one of the most beautiful scenes I¡¯ve evere across. The snowy mountains areden with beautiful beautiful buildings.

    Not only the beautiful scenery but Mana also here is exceptionally thick that I could taste it; I¡¯ve nevere across such thick mana. It is this exceptionally thick mana that makes everything here more beautiful than it already is.

    The people, the flora, fauna, and mountains all of them prosper in this beautiful environment.

    "Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?" Joanna asked, looking at the hundreds of mountains. "Yes, it¡¯s very beautiful," I replied.

    "The Wild Mountains are not only one of the most scenic ces on the continent but also most mana reach." "There are total Forbidden Grounds below from where we convert and harness the purest mana." She said proudly.

    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Only the Supreme would dare and have resources and expertise to harness cosmic energy and convert it pure mana.

    The forbidden zones are ticking bombs; a slight mishandling of them could create huge explosions that wouldpletely obliterate everything in their path that even Tyrant would vaporize under its explosion.

    Still, many organizations had tried it due to the unimaginable benefits it offers, but except for Supreme, all of them failed. Even some idiotic organization tried to these dangerous experiments in their backyard ended beingpletely wiped.

    That did not stop people from trying. If their organization will rise, so many organizations keep experimenting with the forbidden ground in the hope of seeding one day.

    We flew across the mountains with a speed that is neither slow nor fast in silence¡ªmarveling at the mesmerizing beauty of this ce.

    There is an awkward silence between us, nobody knew what to talk about, so we remained silent.

    "Well, I did not expect Micheal Zaar to be here." I heard from behind, I heard from behind, and Joanna and I stopped. When I looked back, I saw two womening toward us; one is older while the other is younger.

    The older one is of Joanna¡¯s age while the younger one looked to be my age, both of them are very beautiful, but one thing is not clear, how do they know my name, I¡¯ve never met them before.

    "Reva," Joanna said to the older girl; her expression seemed normal, but I did not see hostility in it. Though, I saw a flicker of other emotions before it disappeared immediately.

    "Joanna," the Reva girl said with the same tone before she turned to me and her smile brightened up. "High, Micheal, I am Reva, and this is little sister Charlotte," she said as she introduced herself and the little girl behind her.

    Reva, like Joanna, is at King Stage, and their aura is not only the same but also the feeling they gave. Both of them give off a simr vor of energy; both likely have the same Inheritance.

    As for little shy girl Charlotte, this girl is Peak Lord, and her vor of energy is very gentle. A vor I am very familiar with, if I am not wrong, then this Charlotte likely a healer.

    "I am sorry, but how do you know me?" I asked directly, "You will know soon." She said with a smile before she left with her sister. "What a strange girl." I said, seeing her leave, "You have no idea." I heard from joanna.

    I arched my brow, hearing that, but she did not answer; we continued flying again. We continued to fly for forty-five minutes before the scenery changed in front of me. The vast mountains have disappeared, and now hundreds of small mountains have appeared.

    These mountains are smallpared to big mountains, if not for these mountains are quite big, with each of them being at least three thousand meters tall.

    Some of these mountains are filled with buildings while others have only one or two buildings on them. It is a real city with hones everywhere, not only in the mountains but also in the valley.

    It is a dream city, a perfect blend of nature and architecture. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. "This Mountain City where most members of Mistson live," Joanna informed me as we flew into the city.

    A few minutester, we flew toward a n.a.k.e.d mountain, which does not have any architecture except for one at the top. It looked like small hope, which got bigger and bigger until it became a medium-sized manor.

    I could see my parents standing by the ss railing with my sister in my father¡¯s hands. She has grown quite big, but her cheeks are still chubby, which makes her extremely cute.

    "Mom, Dad," I said as I flew into the manor, and the icy cold wind hadpletely disappeared. The whole manor is covered in an invisible forcefield, which helps maintain the desired temperature inside.

    It is very cold on top of the mountain; normal people would freeze right away while knights would feel the extreme cold that they would not stay in such temperature for long.

    As Lords,mon lords would also have colossal problems facing such temperatures. Hell, even I could not stay the whole day in such temperature before I had to use my abilities to fight off the cold.

    "Brother!" My sister, who was sleeping, woke up as I took her from my father¡¯s hands and hugged me before she stretched her hands for Ashlyn, who was staying quietly on my shoulders.

    "Joanna, your lessons would be canceled for today and tomorrow." My mother said suddenly, "Ok, aunt anna." she said before flying away.

    "Lessons?" I asked my mother, I am feeling very jealous right now, for my whole life I¡¯ve never received a lesson from my mother but some people she met for less than a year started to get lessons from her.

 Chapter 1140 - The Day I

    <h4>Chapter 1140 - The Day I</h4>

    "She has the same Inheritance as me, and her mother asked me to guide her for some time," she said with a sigh.

    Hearing that, Family, no matter how much you are angry with them, you will always help when they are in need, and the one my mother is helping is her niece.

    I nodded, and we all walked back into the Manor; though I am sad about my mother teaching Joanna, it is her choice and it¡¯s not like she is wrong.

    "I have seen your battle with that kid from Sky Saber; it was quite good." Mothermented when we reached the living room, the mother rarely said anything about the battles, so I was quite surprised when she said it.

    "Yes, it was a good battle," I said with a smile; though I did not use all my moves in that battle, I had used two of my powerful moves, which alone was enough to tell how difficult opponent Samual was.

    "And congrattions on bing a student of Marina Charleston; she is one of the best healers of her generations." "Sandra had many good words about her." She said. She seemed genuinely happy about me bing a student of Marina Charleston.

    "Yes, she is the best," I said the teacher is the best. It is because of her constant guidance I was able to create the Inheritance this early.

    We continued chatting for a few minutes when suddenly, the mother¡¯s expression became severe.

    "Did Marina healed the curse inside you? Front her recent advancement; it would have been easy for her to deal with the curse that was seeped inside you?" Mother asked, hearing that smile on my face faltered, and a mirthless smile appeared on my face.

    Soon my expressions smoothed, and I decided to tell the truth about the curse. I would have liked to lie very much, but I could not; the curse inside her and me are from the same source, she will just have to focus for a few minutes, and she will easily know that curse is still inside me.

    "It had be sentient," I said finally, hearing that expression on my mother¡¯s faces stilled before a look of horror appeared on her face. She clearly understands the horror of the curse as I¡¯ve received it from her, and now it has be sentient.

    "Don¡¯t worry, mom, there are already two seals cast over the curse, and my Inheritance is very resistant against the curse, and its resistance will increase as I level up."

    "So, I will at least have a decade before that curse could do anything against me," I said, and her horror-filled expressions had finally eased up.

    "I had no idea it would gain the sentient, It was sealed right after your birth, and the seal had been reinforced over a decade." Mother said softly.

    Even the teacher did not know the answer to that question. It is extremely, almost impossible for non living entities to gain the Sentient. Only when that non living thing goes through all right types of circ.u.mstances before getting sentient?

    "Your Inheritance is dual attributed one, right?" Mom asked after some time, to which I nodded, "You are very lucky." she said, and a smile returned on her sad face.

    I did not want to lie about my Inheritance to my mother, but I did not have any choice; if I told her the truth, she would worry about me very much.

    So, it is better she did not know the truth about my inheritance and what I had said is not wrong. My leveling up will help me resist the Curse, as the higher I go, the more powerful my constitution would be, and the more power I will harness from it to deal with the curse.

    It¡¯s a good thing, only I have a curse. I had just checked on my sister and know she did not have even an ounce of curse energy in her body. I don¡¯t know how that happened, but the mother must have made preparations seeing the curse had seeped inside me.

    Mom is not as weak as she seemed. The teacher said that my mom is still a Tyrant, but all her power is sealed fighting against the curse. They are both locked against each other; all her power is sealed to deal with the curse.

    Silence fell into the room; the only sounds that could be heard is the sound of my sister and Ashlyn eating the candies.

    "It¡¯s a good thing you arrived today; I will take you to meet someone tomorrow." Mother said, her voice has be very soft, and grief and sadness could be seen on her face.

    "Ok," I said. We talked for a while before I went back to my room; soon, the evening came, and I cooked as usual and ate together before sleeping a few hourster.

    Soon, a new day, I freshened up and showered and was about to leave for the kitchen when something suddenly clicked in my mind.

    "So, it is that day," I muttered, since growing up. My mother¡¯s mood would turn sad; that day, we would usually leave her alone. Now that I think about it, one of those days came in early winter, and it is early winter in my native continent, they seemed right.

    Thinking for a while, I went into the kitchen and surprised to find mother sitting there drinking coffee. Her eyes seemed red, and her face was quite tired. She seemed to be so lost in thoughts that she did not notice me entering the kitchen.

    I did not disturb her and continue to make breakfast; by the time I was finishing, my father also came holding my sister. All of us remain silent; even my sister, who is usually loud, yed silently with my sister.

    Soon I finished making breakfast and served, and everyone ate silently. If it were any other day, this much silence would have felt weird, but today is different; the long silence suits the day.

    "Micheal, let¡¯s go." Mother said after we finished our breakfast, I nodded and waved my sister bye, who is in my father¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 1141 - Lea

    <h4>Chapter 1141 - Lea</h4>

    Mom seems to be fine; the cold did not seem to affect her. Even though she has be weak as Knight, she is still a Tyrant; this little bit of cold would not do anything.

    I did not ask where we were going, I just followed her in silence, and soon an hour passed by, and we flew past the city and now moved toward the main campus of the Mistson.

    But instead of flying toward the huge mountains, we flew toward the back of the huge mountains, and after flying for another one and half hour, we came across a big beautiful valley which had many crystalline streams running through it.

    As the valley came before us, mother started to descend and with her, I. Soon we descended and came across a normal size gate which had ¡¯Martyrs Cemetery¡¯ written on it, the words seemed faded but there was still a strong intent to them.

    It gives off a simr feeling as the gate Academy, but this one feels less intense than one, but it has more ancientness. "This cemetery is one of the Oldest Cemeteries in the world, some Martyrs of the 1st Era War are buried here." Mother said softly before she started walking inside.

    We started walking inside, as we did, I feel tense of gazes on me. Nearly everyone who is going in and out of the Cemetery is looking at us and whispering something.

    All of these people are pretty powerful, every a.d.u.l.t male is King Stage or above; I¡¯ve even sensed one Tyrant and a couple of Emperors in the mix.

    I did not focus on them as I saw intense grief start to appear on my mother¡¯s face and silent tears started to fall from her eyes, and she did not stop them as if she did not notice them at all.

    I wanted to do something, but I don¡¯t know what to do; I¡¯ve never seen my mother like this. So, I just ced her hand in mine and pressed it gently as the assurance. This seemed to help a little as her tears slowed down a little.

    We walked through the cemetery, which looked like a garden crafted by some Grandmaster; if not for the tombstones and very silent environment, I would have thought we are a Garden.

    There are tombstones everywhere; some are new, while others are old. Some are so old that barely a stone of them has remained. These really old tombstones are likely from the 1st era war when the Grimm Monster invaded and took over nearly the whole world.

    The humans continued to fight back from every corner of the world before they finally .u.mted enough strength tounch the counterattack. That counterattack was known as the 1st Era War.

    Few more Era Wars happened after that, every few thousands of years. Thest Era war had happened around three and a half thousand years ago. In that Era war, we have received the greatest victory under the lead of Ramona Hawthorn.

    We have nearly uprooted the Grimm Monster from our world. If not for their indestructible fortress on the edge of the world, they would have beenpletely uprooted at that time.

    After half an hour of walking, my mother finally stopped and slowly walked toward the lone Tombstone under a small tree. It is a simple white tombstone, with only a few words written on it.

    ¡¯In the loving Memory of Lea¡¯ mother walked toward the tombstone before stopping right in front of it. She stared at it for a moment before she kneeled in front of it on both legs, and broke into the sobs.

    I¡¯ve rarely seen my mother cry, and most of the time, it is a tear or two; today is the day I saw her cry the most in my life; now she is sobbing like a child.

    I may not know much, but I could tell that this is the tombstone of my mother¡¯s dead wife, which she had lost twenty-five years ago.

    "You would have loved her." Mom said suddenly as she gently caressed the tombstone. "She had a very lovable nature, once you get to know her." she mused as she remembered her wife.

    She calmed down a little after then and took out a single frost orchid, "She loved frost Orchid very much." Mon whispered as he ced a single orchid on the gravestone gently.

    An hour passed when mother finally wiped the tears off her face and looked at the gravestone with a loving smile, "I miss you very much, my Love." she said before she touched the gravestone gently and got up.

    "Let¡¯s go." Mother said after taking one long nce at the tombstone. We just walked a few steps when suddenly we came across a family of five, two of them I know. They were the two girls I met yesterday.

    Aside from those, there is a little boy around six or seven and two a.d.u.l.ts of my parent¡¯s age. They seemed to know the mother well, and as they gave her a soft smile and nodded at her, the mother also nodded back before we started walking on our way.

    Soon we reached the gates of the cemetery and walked out; mother looked back at Cemetery for a few seconds before she finally took in the air.

    We had just flown for a few minutes when mother abruptly stopped, and her eyes started zing in rage, and killing intent that I never have seen before had erupted from her.

    As it erupted, it felt like the whole world had turned red. I¡¯ve never felt such horrendous killing intent in my life ever before. Even if I ampletely shielded by it, I had paled wholly and shot back at my most incredible speed.

    While shooting back, I noticed my Killing Rule which had been stuck at the Mid-level of Intermediate Stage had broken through the High Stage. If It had been a normal time, I would have erupted in joy but now it is not time.

    The Killing Intent that mother had erupted with was truly shocking, I had never thought anyone could have such an amount of killing intent.

    ¡¯Just how many people did she kill to get such killing intent.¡¯ I thought when I reached a safe distance; the killing intent had created the Domain of Blood. One needs to kill in millions and have extreme emotions to create something like this.

    The eruption of the Domain of Blood attracted everyone, and those poor souls under it directly lost control and fell down. Anyone below the Emperor is defenseless against this domain, and even Emperors have to quickly move away from it.

    Seeing even Emperors phasing away hastily, I felt relieved. Mother is truly not defenseless. If she concentrated her killing intent on the Emperor, she would easily be able to turn it into a vegetable or kill one outright.

    I¡¯ve read about Killing Intent having the power to kill if one was able to amass a huge amount but I¡¯ve never believed it but seeing mother erupting with such killing intent that even making Emperors move away, I¡¯ve finally believed it.

 Chapter 1142 - Domain Of Blood II

    <h4>Chapter 1142 - Domain Of Blood II</h4>

    The Domain of Blood is not rted to any Rule powers power or the domain-rted abilities. It is simply a manifestation of one¡¯s killing Intent.

    Though I and others are seeing blood-red everywhere, it is not. It is just our killing intent reacting and showing us the blood-red world of the Killing Intent my mother is emitting. If I looked through the camera of my holowatch, everything would be seen normal.

    Mothers killing intent had erupted and it becamepletely focused on the group led by Old man. There are only four people in the Old man¡¯s group, including him, and to my surprise, all of them are Tyrants.

    Seeing the killing intent being directed at them, three people around the old man covered themselves in their energy, only the old man remained unaffected by this massive killing intent as he stared directly into the vengeance filled eyes of my mother without flinching.

    I could see a crowd gathering around us and whispering among themselves with a knowing look. They seem to have a clear idea about my mother¡¯s sudden eruption and have a faint idea about it, but it is not a time to think about it.

    The staring contest between the mother and the old mansted for more than a minute before Mother¡¯s killing intent disappeared suddenly. "Micheal, let¡¯s go." Said Mom in a low voice.

    I flew to her, and we started flying back toward the manor. I could see the old man is still looking at my mom after we are flying and as if feeling my gaze, he looked at me.

    I shuddered under his cold hard gaze, but I continued, it is very hard to do it under the gaze of the old man. Though he is not using his or any strength, I still felt like there are thousands of Kg¡¯s weighing on me.

    When a secondter, he moved away from his gaze, I found myself sweating from head to two in such a cold environment. That old man is very powerful; his strength might even be greater than the professor Josephine.

    "That old man is Wilhelm Agustus; he was the one that withheld reinforcements in that battle." She said, her voice reeked with the killing intent as she wants to tear that man apart by limb by limb.

    If I had been in her ce, I would want to do the same. From what I could understand, that old man was solely responsible for what had happened twenty-six years ago; if not for him, the reality would bepletely different today.

    Two hourster, we reached the manor. There we ate lunch together that father had already prepared before I went to the room, taking my sister with me who I am ying with.

    I yed with her for half an hour before getting tired and slept while I also closed my eyes and went to my Inheritance Space to study. I have too much material to study, not only the seven books but also the Inheritance Notes I¡¯ve read before.

    My Inheritance space is a little more special than the other Inheritance Spaces; here, I could do nearly all things I could do in the conscious space and much more, which means I could recall whatever Ive seen in my life, whatever I had read.

    Now, I recall the Inheritance Notes that I had read before, I need some fresh ideas and want to take inspiration from the author of these notes.

    Few hours passed by when suddenly, I felt a touch on me; I immediately opened my eyes and greeted with big cute eyes of my sister, "Brother, give me snacks." She said with the cutest smile on her face.

    "You have just woken up, and you already want to snack?" I asked. Though I said it, I had already taken out a packet of snacks and given her after she gave me a couple of kisses on my cheeks.

    I put her in Ashlyn¡¯s care and went to freshen up; when I returned a minuteter, I took her in hands and walked out of the room. Though she can perfectly walk now, I still liked to carry this little bundle of joy.

    As I was reaching the hall, I heard a one familiar voice, and when I walked into the hallter, I saw Reva and her sister talking with my parents. "Micheal, you havee at the right time." Mother said while waving her hands.

    "This is Reva, the student I took, and this is her sister Charlotte." Mom said as she introduced herself. I am not surprised to hear that mother had told me she had epted a student.

    These two girls are granddaughters of her friend, a Tyrant Stage powerhouse that died in battle twenty-six years ago. Mom mes herself for their death, and since this girl, Reva, has the same inheritance as her, she decided to ept Reva as her student.

    "Micheal, Mother has a small request of you." Mom said, "What is it, mother?" I asked while looking at two girls; I am sure that her request might be rted to these two girls.

    "This little girl had got posting in Fort Ardon, and she is also a healer like you." Mother said as she motioned toward the younger shy girl. "She had always been in the Academy and had no experience of the outside world. I hope you look out for her in Fort Ardon." Mother said.

    I doubt anyone would give her trouble since she is from Supreme; even members of Supreme will not give her trouble. She is a healer, and it is not wise to get into trouble with the healer unless one wants to die when they are most vulnerable.

    So, I don¡¯t think the mother¡¯s words meant that she is likely meaning for me to help her deal with real-time healing.

    Teacher said it could turn very gory when a constant influx of patients came to the hospital during the battle; such an environment could easily break a rookie who had trained in the control environment.

    "Ok," I replied, and that brought a smile to the big sister, and the younger one nodded shyly in gratefulness.

 Chapter 1143 - Fort Ardon

    <h4>Chapter 1143 - Fort Ardon</h4>

    "Take care Micheal, The Battlefield in the Central Continent is a lot more different than what you have experienced so far." Mother said as she hade out to drop me off.

    "I know mom," I said. This must be her tenth time saying this since morning. The teacher had also told me the same things many times. The Grimm Monsters, I¡¯ve fought in my native continent were chickenspared to what I will fight here.

    "I know you know but I still feel worried about you." Mom said as she hugged me one more time. I hugged my father and also kissed the crying face of my sister a couple of times before walking toward the airship.

    "Please take care of my sister," said Reva, who is beside her parents and sister, Charlotte ising with me to Fort Ardon. I would have liked to go alone, but since my mother asked, I will take her; I just hope she is good as she seems.

    "Let¡¯s go," I said to Charlotte, which is crying as she is hugging her Elder sister. Hearing my voice, she wiped her tears away and followed me to the airship I had already taken out.

    We boarded the airship, I tapped a few times on control, and soon, the airship started to fly up. We waved at our families onest time before the airship got high enough and shot through the sky.

    "The room on the left is yours. If you need anything, just ask me," I said to the girl. I rarely had any contact with her. Yesterday is the only time I had talked to her, and that was just a few words, and today, I had met her on the airstrip.

    This girl is kind of reminiscent of Jill; when I first met Jill, she was also a shy girl but in a few days of intensebat had brought her out of her shyness.

    "Thank You for taking me." The girl said shyly as she moved her green bangs away, "It¡¯s no effort." I said. I made some small talk with the girl to calm her nerves before closing my eyes and going to my Inheritance Space.

    It will take nearly a week to reach the fort Ardon, enough time for me to do some studying. I probably will not get much free time once I reach the fort Ardon; hell, I am not sure I will get any free time in such constant fighting.

    Days passed by, and with days, my conversation with the girl also grew; I was quite surprised to see that girl is very knowledgeable about healing arts.

    Mother had said this girl had one of the best healing talents she had ever seen, and if not for her anxiety, which many times messed things up, she would have been very priced in Mistson.

    Usually, organizations, especially Supremes, do not let their healer go to the battlefield unless they have be a duke. Still, this girl had messed up so many times that she hadpletely lost hope in her despite her talent.

    If not for that, they would not have given her permission to go to the battlefield before it is time. Mother had told me, this girl herself has applied to go to the battlefield to family dismay. If not, I arrived on time; she would have headed to the battlefield on one of Mistson¡¯s airsh.i.p.s.

    Soon it is the seventh day, now I am sitting in my cabin, discussing some healing Art with Charlotte. Mistson¡¯t healing Inheritance as expected is amazing; discussing with her has helped me a lot.

    ¡¯ATTENTION, FORT ARDON IS UNDER LEVEL 4 ATTACK, CAUTION IS ADVISED¡¯

    red on the airship, hearing that I had strained up a little and opened themand. Level 4 is not that dangerous; we could stillnd in the city. If it had been Level 5 or Above attacks, we had been barred from entering until the battle ends.

    Those attacks are f.u.c.k.i.n.g dangerous; level 4 Battles are led by the King Stage powerhouse. Such battle forts easily handle them; it is just practice for both sides; it has be serious when the Emperor or Tyrant participates..

    A few minutester, Fort Adorn came into view, and so is the battle that is happening in front. Millions of humans and Grimm Monsters are fighting the bloody battle.

    I quickly expanded the resolution and saw the reality of battle, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help get scared and excited. The battle is really dangerous, and anything I¡¯ve seen before.

    Both sides are fighting bloodily, with Dukes and Princes below and Kings in the air. I could taste the killing Intent from battle even from a distance, and it would have been the greatest I¡¯ve ever sensed if not for me seeing my mother¡¯s Kingdom of Blood.

    "There are so many people fighting." Charlotte¡¯s voice rang out beside me, her voice was shaking, and when I looked at her, I found her facepletely turned pale as she watched the visuals.

    ¡¯Poor girl.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but feel little pity for her; seeing her expression. She is a healer, she won¡¯t have to go front line, still, she will face the horrors in the back like while fighting.

    "This is reality, but you will get used to it," I said with a sigh. I still remember how I froze up for a second when I faced the Grimm Monster for the first time; I had nearly lost my life.

    It would have been better if it had been one of the empty days in Fort Adorn. It would have given her some time to adjust, but we have arrived in the midst of an intense battle that forcefully made her face reality.

    I sighed one more time before handed the control of the Airship to the Air Controller of Fort Ardon, I usually would not have to do that, but in time of the battle, no risk being taken, those airsh.i.p.s that don¡¯t hand over their control, won¡¯t able to go in till the battle is over and that might take a lot of time.

 Chapter 1144 - Healing I

    <h4>Chapter 1144 - Healing I</h4>

    Thud!

    The airship finallynded, and I got my controls back from the Air Controller of Fort Ardon. I checked everything with control before I walked out of the airship with Charlotte behind me.

    I had just walked out of the Airship and Charlotte when I found someone appearing beside us suddenly. He startled me and scared a shit out of Charlotte. She despite living in Supreme where powerhouses like flies couldn¡¯t get used to someone appearing beside them suddenly.

    He is a young man with a bald head and looked to be a few years older than us, and from his aura, he is a King Stage powerhouse.

    "Are Micheal Zaar and Charlotte Hanson?" He asked, to that, we both nodded, "Pleasee with us, the healers needed urgently at the Hospital." He said as he gripped our shoulders, and before I could say anything, I found myself flying at extremely fast speed.

    If not for his energy covering us, the friction of air acting against us would have torn us to shreds. There is a vast, vast difference in the abilities of the Lord and King Stage powerhouse.

    A minuteter, we finally stopped, and I found myself in the hospital. I could see many injured people getting transported inside with swift speed.

    "Let¡¯s go in; there is huge help needed from your guys." He said and took us inside the hospital.

    Charlotte is having a hard time, I could feel her anxiety building seeing bloody chaos here, but all I can do is press her hands into mine; it seemed to loosen her anxiety a little as she quickened her steps.

    The hospital is inplete chaos, but I could see there is perfect order in the chaos. The staff is handing the patients efficiently, transporting patients into different wards ording to their ailment and condition.

    The condition of patients was horrible, in the academies Hospital, each patient was clean. The only horribleness I saw was the symptoms of their curse but here everything is different.

    Soon we passed through the door of one of the wards, and I saw hundreds of patients screaming madly as healers trying to heal them. Just one look at them is enough for me to know that all of them had been inflicted with a curse and their condition is extremely serious.

    Here most of the patients are Dukes and Prince stage powerhouses; there are some lords but not many. Lord¡¯s are rare in the Grimm Battlefield of the Central Continent seeing nearly all Grimm Monsters that presents are Dukes stage and above.

    "Georgina, I have brought more healers." Our guide said in a clear voice, and the next moment, women the same age as our bald guide appeared in front of us wearing a white coat like all healers.

    She is from Wisdom Tower and belongs to Red g Guild; the two badges are clearly seen on her whole coat.

    She is a beautiful woman with strawberry colored hair but currently, she is looking quite tired. Before our guide had called her, she seemed to be in the midst of healing the patient.

    "Micheal, Charlotte wee, as you can see, you are an emergency healing ward." She said as she motioned toward the patients lying on the beds.

    "The condition of every patient here is precarious; they will die if they don¡¯t heal them soon. So I need you guys to quickly get to work and save as much of lives you can." She said everything in one breath before she went to heal the patients when one healer shouted for her.

    "Charlotte, focus. Calm your anxiety and start healing." I said to Charlotte who had seemed to start hyperventting.

    "Don¡¯t rush; rushing will only make things difficult; you just focus on one patient and heal him; as you get used to it, you will be able to heal more people," I said to her and pressed her hands more reassuringly before moving forward.

    If it had been any other time, I would have guided her patiently, but people are dying every minute and we have to try everything to save them.

    I stopped in the middle corner of the ward and Green ck Armor appeared on my body. As it did, wines started to release from both of my hands and started stabbing into patients.

    Usually, I looked at patients for a while before I started healing them but here is no time. All the patients are in quite a serious condition and there is not to waste on the unnecessary things.

    It is a good thing that all the patients here are bound in powerful restraints, so I won¡¯t waste time restraining them.

    Soon, my vines stabbed into the stomachs of neen Dukes and eight lords, with my current speed, I could heal twenty Dukes or hundred of Lords at once. The princes are beyond my limit for now.

    "Ahhhhh...."

    The loud scream rang through the ward, there were already screaming patents, but their screams were not as loud as these twenty people. They had screamed so loud that made the focus of attention at the moment.

    The screams are really louder than normal; usually, I take slow when I spread the vines into the bodies of patients, and they still scream. This time, I spread thorny vines into their bodies within seconds instead of minutes.

    "Ahhhhh..."

    It¡¯s going to hurt, but it is nothingpared to what will happen next. As the vines spread through the bodies of the patients, I started the curse extraction, and this time too, I did not hold back, and screams that came out shook the whole ward.

    Hearing the screams, lots of people broke into our ward, thinking something unexpected had happened, but when they saw the scene, they stopped short with aghast expressions.

    They saw a devil of the boy plunged thorny vines into the bodies of patients and now doing something very nasty to them. They want to shout to stop him, but for some reason, no words came out of their mouths.

    They were watching everything with aghast expressions when suddenly, something very unexpected happened. They saw a tense of buds forming on the vines, and a secondter, those buds grew and started to bloom into beautiful ck roses.

    They were stumped seeing such a scene; how can that devil of the boy create something like this.

    "Please help me cut these roses and be careful; these roses are made of pure curse energy; a n.a.k.e.d touch could inflict a curse on you." said the devil of the body as he threw the storage bag at one of Duke level enforcers.

    The enforcers caught the storage, and a secondter, he started to pluck the roses carefully and stored them into the blue boxes he had taken out from the storages.

    Fifteen minutester, all the screams stopped as I took the vines out of the bodies of healed patients. I did not let the vines disintegrate into healing energy to heal the remaining injuries in patients¡¯ bodies; that would be a waste of my precious energy.

    I have so many people to heal, and these people¡¯s curse had been extracted, and whatever injuries they have left could be healed with potions.

 Chapter 1145 - Healing II

    <h4>Chapter 1145 - Healing II</h4>

    "Ahhhh..."

    The screams started to ring out again, and as the vines began to spread into the bodies of patients before starting the extraction. I¡¯ve be even more merciless than before. I have not only stopped holding back, I¡¯ve even started to go faster.

    It made the process even more painful, but nothing I could about it; it is the only way to save the maximum patients.

    It had been three hours since I came to the ward and started healing; the rest of the healers in the Ward have got used to such intense screaming that are they now doing their job without any problem.

    Still, the healers in the Ward may have got used to it, but those outside the ward did not.

    These patients screaming blood murder had attracted a lot of attention; in charge of the ward have to put a couple of enforcers at the door to stop unnecessary people areing in.

    The healing is going well, but there are too many patents, all the beds in Ward are full; whenever a bed got emptied, it upied within a few seconds, the battle outside is still raging, and many Cursemasters are cursing the people atrge.

    I am still fine and would continue healing; since my first healing, I focused on refining seeing how much energy I needed for healing, and now I could refine my Inheritance energy while I heal.

    Though, the speed of refining is not that great, it is enough to support my continued healing.

    The roses started to bloom, and with my assistance that is what I am calling the Peak Duke enforcer who is helping me is cutting and storing the Cursed Roses in the boxes, I¡¯ve provided him.

    First, he was quite fearful while cutting the Cursed Roses, their aura is quite intense, and a normal duke could not handle them. After he got the hang of his job, his speed increased, and now as soon as the Rose Bloomed he would cut it and stored it in the box.

    As for Charlotte, she could be said to be doing good for a rookie. For the first two hours, she fumbled quite a lot and nearly killed a few patients, but in the past hour, she had found her rhythm and was now slowly healing the patients.

    She is currently focused on the healing Lord Level patents, and she is healing three to four of them by the hour. The speed is good, but it is nothingpared to mine, unlike the conventional healer. I did not focus on destroying the curse.

    I simply extract it; it takes a lot less energy to do that. But healers can¡¯t do what I am doing. I can do extraction due to my Curse Constitution; without it, I could have had to heal the curse in the same old-fashioned way.

    Few more hours passed by, and the evening came, and the battle outside seemed to have reached itsst leg. Battles intensity increased, and with it, the number of patients. I had to stretch myself to the utter limit of myself to keep pace.

    Not only me but other healers are doing the same, and this is just Level 4 Battle. I wonder how these people deal when there is Level 5 or above the battle. They might simply get overwhelmed.

    The healers are always very scarce; there are not only very few people who have the talent for healing; there are also very few healing Inheritancespared to fighting Inheritances, which produced the scarcity of the healer.

    I again unceremoniously pulled out vines from the bodies of patients as I finished extracting the curse and moved the vines to another group of patients.

    These patients have seen what is happening and are literally shaking in fear, but nobody moved away or attacked the vines when it pierced through their stomachs.

    My methods may be extremely painful, but I am very fast and efficient; I am at least twenty times faster than any healer of my stage and at least ten times faster than those above my stage.

    If they want to heal as quickly as possible, especially the serious ones who do not want to die during the treatment, theye to me.

    In the past few hours, some kind of understanding that had developed between all the healers. The most serious patients that might die any minutes are being sent to my direction.

    As soon as I finished healing, enforcers would quickly shift beds and bring the most serious one in my range so that I could heal them.

    This process had saved a lot of lives and freed many healers, so they could focus on the other patients that are not so close to dying without feeling any tensions.

    Around 11:00 PM, the battle is finally over, the Grimm Monsters have retreated, but work has not been finished. The patients kepting; these patients are those who kept fighting despite being cursed and patients from other wards whose condition has be serious.

    Our ward is not the only one taking the patients; there are tens of others, they start bringing patients to our wards, especially to me, and I continue to heal them despite feeling immensely tired.

    Healing is a very stressful task; not only do I have to heal, but I also have to continuously keep refining the inheritance energy that I will need for the healing. It is extremely tiring work, but I am also benefiting from it.

    I am making money as I am healing; those Cursed Roses have be a very important resource to the Academy. They are handy tools for research and teaching.

    In just a week of me starting producing them, they added these roses into the healer¡¯s curriculum. Teacher has given me a quota for these Roses, I have to send these roses in fixed numbers back to the academy.

    Till now, I have already produced thousands of roses. Each Lord gives me two to three roses and dukes Duke six to seven with their grade being higher.

    With me healing more than a thousand patients till now, my assistant have already collected more than five thousand roses, which means I have already finished a quarter of my quota for the Academy.

    The teacher had said that I had to send at least twenty thousand Cursed Roses back to back to the Academy every month. I first thought it would be a very hard target to fulfill, but now I don¡¯t think the target is that hard; it would not even take me a week to fulfill it.

    These are other benefits I am receiving through this continued healing. My refining speed is increasing in this tense environment; if I am not wrong, then it has increased by a whopping 20%, which huge number. It had made me very ecstatic.

    All the moves in Rose Domination require a huge amount of energy; the more energy I will refine, the more moves I will be able to use in battle. It is such a great thing for me.

    Time passed by, and I continued healing, I again finished with another badge and moved my vines toward another, but to my surprise, no beds moved when I looked around and found the ward is nearly empty of patients.

    There are only twenty-some patients who have remained in the Ward, and they are Prince Stage which I could not heal.

 Chapter 1146 - Healers Quarters

    <h4>Chapter 1146 - Healers Quarters</h4>

    "Sigh!"

    Seeing the beds empty, I couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief and copsed on the bed beside me. It has been nearly twenty hours since I am healing, and I am utterly tired that I would fall asleep if I closed my eyes for a second longer.

    I closed my eyes to sleep. I do not care; I am sleeping a hospital bed and not in my dorm; I am too tired to care about it.

    "You have quite shocked us." "I¡¯ve heard that the Headmistress of Riverfield Academy¡¯s students have very good Healing Skills but did not expect your skills being this good." The Voice said.

    "There are only a few in Wisdom Tower that couldpete against you in healing talent." The voice continued.

    I opened my eyes in irritation; I had just fallen asleep a second ago when I got awakened. I opened my eyes and looked at the girl who had rudely awakened before I could sleep even for a second.

    It is Georgina, the girl who is in charge of this Ward. "Thank You," I said with much effort. "You have already been assigned the quarters; It is just beside the hospital." She informed me with a smile, I nodded and got out of bed with much effort.

    "I am looking forward to your shifts Micheal," she said when I was by the door, I nodded faintly and sped out of the ward. I would be on the field, but on my free days, I will have to do shifts in the hospital.

    The healers barely get any time off; there is always someone to heal. Especially people like me who have better than average healing ability, we have to do some shifts in the hospital whether we want it or not.

    It is a burden of being a healer that even people like my teacher and old powerhouses that retired could get away with it. Every day, the teacher would spend some time of her day in the hospital, treating patients that came to her.

    Soon, I walked out of the hospital and sped toward the fifty story building that is beside the hospital. It had ¡¯Healer¡¯s Quarters¡¯ written on; I barely take a look at it before I walked into and directly moved toward the Elevator.

    I would like to fly away directly at the window, but since it is my first time, I had to go through the elevator. ¡¯These stupid rules.¡¯ I cursed, and as I walked into elevation and clicked twenty-seven.

    A few secondster, the elevator reached the 27th floor and I shed out of it. Three secondster, I appeared in front of Door no. UY04 and opened the electronic key on my holowatch before shing it at the door.

    Click!

    Seeing the lock turned green, I opened the door with clicking and sped inside. I did not even observe my new quarters, I shed toward the first door I saw, and luckily it was a bedroom.

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I saw the fluffy bed. Without wasting any time, I threw away the shoes and jacket I was wearing before sleeping on the soft bed, and within a second, I fell asleep.

    When I woke up, it was an early afternoon; I felt very good. The earlier tiredness all but disappeared. Iid on the bed for a while before getting up and walking to the bathroom for freshening up and shower.

    When I finished, I wore new clothes and walked outside of my bedroom. I am feeling very hungry, except for breakfast in the morning yesterday. I have not had anything.

    I was about to walk into the kitchen when I noticed some notification on holowatch; there are some messages from friends, teachers, and parents; there is even one from Charlotte.

    I replied to all the messages in quick session and asked Charlotte toe for lunch if she was free. She is; when I messaged, she had just returned to the hospital finishing her morning shift. She said she woulde after freshening up.

    When I walked through the kitchen, I found Ashlyn there sleeping on the counter. She must have eaten earlier, and now she is napping. It was a good thing; I had brought lots of package food of excellent quality; it is even better than what I cook.

    I had given Ashlyn some of it, so she could eat when I could not cook for her. There will be many days like yesterday when I will not cook for her, whether during the mission or my shifts in the hospital.

    Without disturbing her, I took out the cooking materials and started to cook. I am cooking a simple dish, I am feeling very hungry and did not have the patients to wait for long, so the simple but delicious things are on the menu.

    I had brought many things to the Academy that could easily feed me for years.

    Twenty minutester, the doorbell rang; I opened it with my holowatch and let Charlotte in.

    She came into the kitchen wearing ck trousers and a white shirt; it suits well with her vibrant green color hair. "Take a seat; lunch will be ready in five minutes," I said. She nodded.

    We sat infortable silence; she is not a talker nor I, even in an airship when we talk, we mostly talked about healing the arts; there are very few times we have talked about the other things.

    Soon the lunch was ready, and I served the three people; Ashlyn had awakened smelling the lunch and was now eating it without waiting for us. After serving, I sat on the opposite of Charlotte, and we started eating.

    "You were amazing yesterday; I did not think anyone could heal so many people with such speed," Charlotte said with an awe-filled voice.

    "Haven¡¯t you heard the screams that came with it?" I asked with a smile to that; a soft smile on her face faltered a little; seeing that smile on my face couldn¡¯t help but brighten up a little.

 Chapter 1147 - Paths

    <h4>Chapter 1147 - Paths</h4>

    "The screams are a small price for the healing of curse; no matter what they scream during the healing, all of them would still go through it if it means saving their life," Charlotte said after something.

    Creating the healing moves, I have two things in mind efficiency and speed. I wanted those two elements in my healing. I did not care if my healing caused any pain; what matters is healing the quickest way possible in the slowest time.

    My speed of healing may seem slowpared to the best healers, but mind you, I heal ten times more people than them at the same time.

    "You know they had started calling you Pain Demon, Pain Sadist, and some other name in the hospital," Charlotte said; after some time, I smiled at that.

    I had gotten many nicknames in the Academy, too; many people would shake literally when I passed by hallways of the hospital.

    "You did good yesterday." I praised; her performance was quite great for a rookie who had never seen so much grime. Though she had fumbles for a few hours, she quickly got control over anxiety and started healing in earnest.

    "It was nothingpared to your performance." She said softly. To that, I shook my head, "You have great healing talent, and with Inheritance of Supreme, your performance will not be lesser than me." I said.

    Inheritances, even if it is weaker, as long as one understands their essence, could harness the power that could beparable to the Apex one. It is extremely difficult to do that as it is near impossible to match the understanding of the Inheritance Creator.

    We fished eating and went into the hall; Charlotte seemed quite surprised seeing my quarters. "You know your quarter is big; it is double the size of mine," she said, hearing that I am quite surprised before an understanding dawned on me.

    Unlike the Grimm Battlefield in a small continent, the main Battlefield of the Central Continent works little differently. The most different thing about it is that one could not live whenever they want.

    Everyone assigned quarters when they entered the battlefield. The size of the apartment, ce, everything depends on what one does and how great one talent is.

    If there had not been a fight yesterday and I had not got a chance to showcase my healing talent, I would have gotten a simr quarter as Charlotte but showing the talent that is far better than my peers gave me this quarter.

    Normally most people start with a small quarter as their contribution grows, they can change into a different or better ce. There are also many conditions for that, but they are minor.

    As long as Charlotte¡¯s performance increased, it would not be a problem for her to get a better quarter, and from what I see between my tiny breaks, I don¡¯t think she will take more than three months for her to do that.

    Charlotte stayed for an hour discussing many things before she went back to her apartment as she has to go back to the hospital soon. Unlike me, she is a full-time healer; the hospital is her 2nd home, the more she got used to it, the better.

    After she left, I checked my quarter and found it was quite luxurious, unlike what I have heard. I¡¯ve heard their military-style quarters; though the healers¡¯ quarters are better than the fighters, I did not expect them to be this vibrant.

    There are paintings and other artsy stuff, but there are also quite high-level nts with a calming function. Aside from it, there are two rooms, a hall, and a practice room; such an ample space could be luxurious.

    Unlike the Grimm Battlefield in small continents, half of forts or cities here are mobile. They can be moved, when I first heard that, I had be very surprised as creating such big moving structures is not an easy task.

    The reasoning behind the moving fortresses is very simple. In the Central Continent, every inch of space matters. In every battle, fortresses of both sides move or retreat.

    Like today¡¯s battle, we have repelled the Grimm Monsters, and the fortress had moved ten miles ahead. It is like the game chess, where both parties abide by rules as they fight.

    But this is reality, the rules are followed only till it suits the other party, once there are greater benefits, the other party will break the rules unhesitantly, and it happens more often than not, but these rules are also necessary as it helps avoid a lot of bloodsheds.

    After checking my apartments, I read all the emails I¡¯ve received from the Adventures Paradise and Hospital before walking out of my apartment. I have many things to do, and first and foremost is register in Adventurers paradise and so they could assign me to the team.

    The Fort had given quite a sweet offer to be a full-time Healer, going as far as stating that I will only stay in the hospital for five hours on a regr day, not forget the resources they offered, which would make any Lord powerhouse eyes red with greed.

    But I do not have interest in offers, I have all the resources I need, and the things I need could not be given to me by the For, not to mention I have no interest in being a full-time healer.

    I love to battle, a thrill of it, and feeling a sense of aplishment when I kill the Grimm Monsters. It is not there is no sense of aplishment when I heal; there is plenty, but what battle could give me, healing could not.

    There is another thing of needing strength; there are many things that will need the strength of aplishing.

    I need progress on the path of healing and strength together; losing one is not eptable for me; only by aplishing great sess in both will I do things that I desired to do.

 Chapter 1148 - Violet Clear Water

    <h4>Chapter 1148 - Violet Clear Water</h4>

    I soon reached Adventure Paradise, which is in the center of the city. The Adventures Paradise in Fort Ardon is a little different. There is no emblem of Adventurer Paradise despite having the name; instead, there is an emblem of the Golden Pyramid.

    In my native continent, the existence of Pyramids is a secret that is known to few, but only a few who have the strength and connections know about it. The Pyramid is inmand of all Battlefields in the world and has been for more than ten thousand years.

    It is not an organization but made of all Organizations, everyone who entered the Grimm Battlefield is a member of it one way or another, and it ismanded by the strongest seven people this generation.

    Currently, the leader of the Pyramid is the sister of Ellen¡¯s Teacher, who is also the Leader of Crystal Domination.

    After giving it a nce one more time, I walked inside. There is a huge crowd inside, everybody going in their way.

    I asked for the direction where I have to go and soon reached my destination on the 42 Floor. I¡¯ve had to wait for an hour before meeting with the person in charge of the team allocations.

    "You know Hospitals¡¯ offer is very great; I¡¯ve never seen the Hospital giving any healer such an offer." The person next to me said after we went through all the doc.u.mentation and now just the final stamp of approval remains.

    "I like to be in the field," I replied with a smile. Hospital had upped its offer even I was thinking about it for a moment before rejecting it. No matter how good the offer is, it does not help me progress as I will progress in the field.

    "It is your choice." He said and started tapping on the projection in front of him. "All done, you will get assigned to the team by tomorrow." He said as he closed the hologram in front of him.

    "I wish you good luck in your missions." The man said when I got up to leave, "Thank You." I said and walked out of the room.

    I had applied in the ¡¯Hunter¡¯ division; they do one of the most dangerous missions and have a high mortality rate; it is not rare for them to have the whole team wiped out.

    The members of Hunter Division worked in a small team; each team does not have more than five members, and the missions of teams are killing the Curse Masters and Poison Masters, and other tricky bastards.

    Normally there is a strict examination for it, but due to the teacher¡¯s rmendation, my experience in Grimm Battlefield and my healing abilities had earned me a ce in one of the hardest to get ces.

    Despite having huge mortality, there is a greatpetition to get into the Hunter Division as there are very few teams. Each team had three to four fighters and a Medic.

    It is a Medic that limits the groups; there is already a scarcity of Healers/Medics and very few like me who are willing to join the dangerous division.

    That made the number of teams very scarce, that there are not even two hundred teams in the Hunter Division. This may sound a lot but less when seeing the Fort have above fifty million in poption and each battle, at least ten million people participate.

    The Grimm Monsters attacked yesterday, and we are nning to attack tomorrow. The order of assembling had already been sent, and I had already signed up for it.

    Newbies usually are given a week to get familiar with the environment of Grimm Battlefield as for half of the people it is the first time entering the battlefield; not every member of the organization went to the small continent to get the experience of the Grimm Monsters.

    A few minutester, I walked out of Adventures Paradise and walked into the teleportation point. Second,ter, I was in the za in front of the Hospital and the Healers quarters where I live.

    I walked toward the hospital, I had received a message from Georgina earlier, saying if I am free, I should help in the hospital, and since I am free, I might as well go to the hospital.

    There are some things I have to do here, collect the Cursed Roses, which I forget, and make some more.

    Yesterday, I had only dealt with the Curses. Today I am nning on Poison; I had told Georgina about it, and she is more than happy to let me know there are lots of poisoned patients who are needed for the treatment.

    Few hours passed, and soon it was evening; I continued healing while making my patients scream. I healed till 9:00 before I finally stopped and went back with Georgina to her office, who said she had something to talk to me about.

    "Do you know the value of the Cursed Roses you create?" Georgina asked when we sat in her tiny office, which is beside the ward she operates. "Yes, they are excellent Teaching and Research material," I replied without missing a beat.

    Hearing that, Georgina got surprised before she hit her head lightly, "You are a student of Marina Charleston, she would be seen through the uses of the roses in a single nce." Georgina said in a self admonishing tone.

    She is right; when I first created the roses, the teacher had immediately stopped when I was about to burn them; she had seen through their uses without any problem.

    "Wisdom Tower is interested in buying those Roses of yours." she said, "You know, I have a fixed quota for the Academy; if I did not provide it, my teacher would y me alive," I said with a smile.

    Hearing that smile on her face faltered, but it soon came back next moment, "I am sure you can spare some?" she asked. The teacher had told me many organizations would try to have these roses and even said to me that I should get from them.

    "Sure, I could space at least a thousand Duke level Roses to Wisdom Tower, but I will need a drop of Violet Clear Water for it," I said with a smile, hearing that her expression changed abruptly.

    "What! Do you want Drop of Violet Clear Water for every Thousand Duke Level Roses? You must be joking for real?" she said the loud incredulous voice, hearing that a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    "I do not have jurisdiction to allow Violet Clear Water, but I am sure even ten thousand roses would not be sufficient for getting a drop of Violet Clear Water." She said, her tone was a matter of fact as if she could not believe her organization would give me something precious.

    "Don¡¯t be so hasty in making the decision; give these to your higher-ups, let them make the decision," I said and forwarded the three boxes to her. "Ok, I will do that but don¡¯t get your hopes up." she was pocketing the three boxes at amazing speed.

    The teacher had told me the limit of each organization and what I should ask them in return.

    Violet Clear Water is a fantastic resource that only Wisdom Tower has in its hands. It is a tremendous resource that I need, and the teacher said they would provide me seeing the value to Roses.

    "That is all I ask," I said and left her cabin.

 Chapter 1149 - The Bug Rose

    <h4>Chapter 1149 - The Bug Rose</h4>

    After I finished dinner, I went to the practice room and took out two things. One is a table, and the other is the chair. The Chair is simple, but the table, on the other hand, not so much.

    Every part of it is carved in beautiful runes, which made it look quite regal. Just one look at it, one would think it is used for important work and it is.

    This experiment table is more expensive than the Airship the teacher had given me a few months ago to experiment on samples of Curses and other things.

    I sat on the chair and took out two boxes, I opened the box on the left, and there are sickly green color roses. Even if it is a pale green color, it looked just as beautiful as ck Cursed Rose.

    It is poison rose, I do not have the Poison constitution, but I could extract the poison the same way as the Curses. It is all possible because of my Rule Bending Power (Name change, previous name Rule Breaking Power).

    It can help me tweak my Curse constitution a little, which helps me easily suck the poison as th curses. It may sound easy, but it was extremely difficult; I had researched very deeply and created thousands of experimental formations for it.

    It is changing the frequency of old-time radio that receives different types of signals when the frequency is changed.

    I covered my hands with energy and gently took out the green rose and ced it in the center of the table.

    As I activated a couple of switches with my energy and next moment, a projection of a rose appeared in front of me. I plucked out the single petal from the phantom rose and expanded it till it covered half of the table.

    The faint green lines covering it became very visible, and the tiny invisible runes started to appear across the petals. If this table had been made of Technology, it would have short-circuited, but the table is electronic equipment but an artifact itself made by a master.

    It let me do many things that the technical experiment table is incapable of doing, and only an artifact like this could do this.

    Seeing the petal had been magnified, I activated a small move of my inheritance, and two tiny runic circles appeared in front of my eyes.

    This one of the general moves I had created in my Inheritance is very helpful during the research. As I looked at the petal in front of me, everything became bigger and more clear; I could not see tiny runes that covered the whole petals clearly.

    I adjusted the runes of my moves and started to study the poison runes. It is important to keep the research going; the more knowledge I have, the better I will perfect my inheritance.

    ¡¯It is new, as I expected.¡¯ I had researched hundreds of types of poison energies and knew them by aura. I had found this one to be new and chose it for research. The teacher would be very happy to get this.

    The inheritances of the Grimm Monsters are unlimited as their tribes, and even after thousands of years of fighting, we would alwayse across new Inheritances every year; it is like these bastards have a whole Archive of Inheritances.

    Yes, they have. From the secret information that the teacher had told me, Grimm Monsters have something like that. Aside from the Inheritances of each tribe, hidden deep in their secret base there Tower that contains unlimited Grimm Inheritances.

    Powerful members of each tribe went to the Tower to get new Inheritances for their tribe. Most never seed as it is notoriously hard, but some do and get Inheritance from that Tower.

    For healers, it is extremely important to study Inheritance Energies to create the best healing strategy. Knowing what type of curse or poison one is dealing with helps a lot.

    It could save a lot more time and energy for healers if they know what they are dealing with, and this is why my Roses are so precious. They preserve the inheritance energies so perfectly.

    Normally these inheritance energies have a self destruct mechanism when theye out of the bodies of the host that could deal a lot of damage to the people around. Even though these roses preserve the Inheritance energies perfectly, if one is not careful handling them, they could find themselves cursed or poisoned.

    I continue to study the poison petal while taking notes of what I observed and also write down the formation, which I found interesting. If one looked at me, one would see a runic circle above my eyes kept moving as if adjusting magnifying range constantly.

    That is what is happening; I am adjusting the magnifying range in real-time ording to my needs.

    I studied the poison Rose for two hours before I ced back into the box and took out another rose.

    The type of Inheritance energy it is made of is one of the creepiest things I¡¯ve seen. This rose is Grey Brown Color, and it is from the Bug Masters Inheritance energy. One could see tiny bugs moving around the petals of the rose.

    I had not thought I woulde across the patients suffering under the buy masters attack. That patient that I healed is one wretched state; he had bugs running all over its body.

    This big patient is fourth of what I healed, unlike the curse and poison. One has very, very careful dealing with bugs. Though these bugs are not alive and made of energy, they react like one.

    At the slightest provocation, these bugs will go haywire and kill patients, that is why he had been left unhealed. One needs to have special proficiency to deal with bugs, and most healers don¡¯t have that.

    When I healed that patient earlier, everybody was shocked, even Georgina, who had asked me at least ten times if I am confident in dealing with bug patents before giving me a chance to heat him.

    To others, it is extremely difficult to deal with bug patients, but for me, it is extremely easy, and for it, I didn¡¯t even have to tweak my constitution.

    To these bugs, my Apex constitution is the biggest threat. So when I plunged the vine into the stomach and opened the route in the vine, the bigs crawled inside it on their own and within a minute, the patient was free of any Bug Masters Inheritance energy.

    Everybody was shocked seeing it, the Bug Masters Inheritance energy was hardest to deal with, and I sold within a minute. When I first noticed it during my experiments, I was quite shocked.

    Still, I had created a second method to deal with Bugmaster¡¯s energy. Some Bug Inheritance energy may not react like others, and I have to extract the same as other energy and that I do not want myself any tools, and for that, there is a second method ready in my arsenal.

    I studied the bug rose for two hours before I packed the rose carefully and stored the table back in my storage before going back to my bedroom to sleep; tomorrow is a big day for me.

 Chapter 1150 - Team

    <h4>Chapter 1150 - Team</h4>

    I woke up early in the morning and followed my usual routine. One and a half hourster I amying on the couch to pass half an hour before I went to Adventures Paradice to meet my new team.

    I am very excited, in the early afternoon the force will move toward the Grimm Monsters for the battle. I will participate in it with my team; I am very much looking forward to it.

    I¡¯ve never tested my abilities in a real battle; I had many spars in the Academy but not a real crazy battle. Today I will have that, I will get to test my Inheritance in a real battle.

    Half an hour passed, and I walked out of quarters with Ashlyn over my shoulder. The Adventures Paradise is the center of the city, a little distance from the hospital, but with the teleportation Gate, it only took me a second to reach there.

    I walked inside the Adventures Paradise and took the elevator to the 51st floor filled with the offices of Hunter Division. When I got inside, I started to get a look from nearly everyone.

    Hunter division is one of Elite Division, and all those who epted here are Elite Dukes. So, when I, a Mid Level Lord, swaggered inside, all these Elite Dukes will give me the looks.

    There is one other type of look, too; these people gotplicated expressions on their faces when they saw me. I did not understand it at first before, but when I saw a few familiar faces, something clicked inside me. They were the people I had healed.

    Knock Knock...

    Soon I reached the office assigned to my room and knocked, and it opened by the young ck man sporting a brain bun. "Are you the Healer that is assigned to us?" he asked, looking at me from up to down.

    "Yes," I replied. Hearing that, his expressions dimmed a little, probably not expecting a Lord Healer.

    "Come in." He said with a sigh as he opened the door ajar; I nodded him thanks and entered the room.

    I entered the room and saw the other two members of my team are sitting inside, and seeing me, a drastic change of expression appeared on their face, and their bodies shook a little.

    "You." Both said in unison with a face that is remembering something horrible. This young man and woman seemed to know me and I¡¯ve also found them somewhat familiar, but I don¡¯t remember where I had seen them.

    "Rove, Gina, do you know him?" The young man who opened the door asked before I could.

    "Jimmy, he is the devil we were talking about earlier." The Girl replied but soon, her expression changed again as if realizing what she had said something without realizing.

    "You know most people would be grateful to a healer who has healed them, and if I am not wrong, you guys were in quite a serious condition when I healed you," I said with a soft smile.

    "I am sorry, it is what everyone is calling you. It somehow slipped in my mouth." She apologized. "Don¡¯t worry about it, my name is Micheal, so go around calling me devil anymore," I said with a smile which brought a smile to her face.

    "You must have heard our names, but I will introduce myself again. I am Jimmy, leader of the team, and this is Rove and Gina; wee to Team 103." He introduced.

    Gina is a pretty girl with short blond hair, and Rove is a thin young man with tinum hair. All of them look a year older than me and are at Duke Stage; leader and Gina are Peak Duke while young man Rove is at High Duke Stage.

    "From what I understand, your healing method is very painful, and at least takes five minutes; you know being loud and time-consuming is not a luxury we could afford in an active battle." Said Jimmy after we sat down on chairs.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I do not have only one healing move," I replied with a smile, which made them take a sigh of relief. I have created two healing moves; both could be used in battle, but as they said, ¡¯Rose Vine¡¯ is painful and time-consuming, it¡¯s a good thing my second move did not inflict any pain at all.

    I had created it specifically to be used during the active battle; the teacher even said that it is one of the best battle healing moves she had ever seen, her words out to have meant something right.

    "Let¡¯s get you familiar with our battle strategy before we assemble," Jimmy said, and the next hour we discussed the strategy and their fighting style and how I should fit in.

    They had nned to keep on the sidelines. If not for me showing the video of my fight with Samual and telling them my years of Experience in Grimm Battlefield, they would have never let me participate directly against the target.

    Be it a Curse Master, Poison Master, Bug Master, most of these bastards are protected by a group of people. These special profession Grimm Monsters are very powerful, but fighting strength is average.

    Their minions have been specially trained to protect them, so it very hard to get closer to them, but these bastards could easily long Close, Mid, and long-range attacks.

    I would have very much liked it if I had time to practice with my teammates before Battle. Though I have seen the video they have shown me, the videos did not give a clear idea about their abilities.

    But nothing could be done about it. We have to assemble outside within an hour; there is no time for the team practice.

    Soon an hour passed, and we moved out of the room; we were given the order to assemble outside the city. The attack will happen in the afternoon, the Grimm Monster fortress is very close, an average lord will take an hour to get there with his greatest speed.¡¯

 Chapter 1151 - Battle I

    <h4>Chapter 1151 - Battle I</h4>

    Soon we flew over the Army and saw a half of the force had nearly assembled and it was huge. Millions and Millions of people lined in neat lines, standing straight with a battle spirit burning in their eyes.

    Such a powerful force would need just a few minutes to crush the whole warzone to the ground.

    This Level 4 force will be led by the powerful King Level powerhouses; as for how many of them, I don¡¯t know but usually, in such battles, there is a minimum of five King Stage powerhouses participating.

    I am very excited about this battle, not only because it will be months after I am going to fight against the Grimm Monsters but also because I want to try one move on the Grimm Monsters.

    I don¡¯t know if it will work, but if it did, it would be extremely helpful to me in further developing my moves and my Inheritance. It will not only be helpful to me but also to others who want to research Poison/Curse and etc.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    Wended at our assigned ce and waited for our next order. Within an hour, everybody will be gathered, and we will march toward the Grimm Monsters fortress.

    Soon an hour passed, and a force of Ten Million people gathered in front of Fort Ardon. Of the Ten Million, either million are Dukes, one million are Lords, and Another million are Princes. We all are led by Kings.

    As we were waiting, seven streaks of colorful lines shed in the sky before they stopped. The seven streaks of Lights are Seven King Level powerhouses, each emitting an extremely powerful aura.

    Women who seemed to be in her early twenties are leading the battle. She is wearing tight ck Armor and a ck spear in her hand. I noticed an interesting thing about her; she is wearing a cape.

    I¡¯ve never seen anyone wear a cape in reality before, it looked amazing on TV but not in reality, but this young woman proved me wrong. The cape suited her very well; she looked very heroic in it.

    "So, it is Matilda leading us." Jimmy said as he looked at the women, ¡¯So, Matilda.¡¯ I thought. I did not know much about this Matilda except for her topping the Kings Chart of Fort Ardon.

    There is a power chart in each fort, where Top 10 powerhouses of each stage are shown, and Matilda has the top position in the Kings Chart. When I checked her battle record, I found it was quite great.

    "Forward." She shouted, and all ten million people flew in the air before following her inplete sync. The scene looked amazing. It seems like humans have bloated the Skypletely.

    As we reached high in the air, we shot in the sky with great speed. Such speed is above what a Lord could get with the Void Boots. To fly at such speed, one will need to have goodmand over the worldly energy.

    When we flew, my teammates looked at me with surprise; they had thought I would take worldly energy from a huge cloud that millions of people had created, but no, I had summoned my worldly energy and flew ording to it.

    In the academy, I had given myself one hour daily to worldly energy. It is not only required for flying but also needed for most of my moves. The better I have control over it, the stronger my moves would be.

    We continued flying for more than half an hour when finally Fortress of the Grimm Monsters appeared in front of my eyes, and I have to say, the pictures did not do justice to it.

    It is Majestic. It is mostly white, with sky-reaching towers, and now it ispletely covered in a forcefield.

    There is a huge army of Grimm Monsters standing in front of their fortress. The numbers are at least four times higher than us. Even I shuddered slightly, seeing those numbers, but people around me seemed fine; the battle spirit in their eyes burned at even greater ferocity.

    "Down!" Matilda¡¯s voice rang out, and except for the Kings, everything started tond on the ground. King Level is different from the other levels; here, one received the bigger stage boost. It is not wise for those below King Level to fight in the closer vicinity of them.

    Shake Shake Shake...

    The ground shook like an earthquake when all of usnded on the ground at the same time, but a little earthquake is nothing in front of people who could tear the earth apart.

    "WAR!" "WAR!"

    We had justnded on the Ground when the battle cry rang out from the Grimm Monsters, and they came at us at maximum speed. Their King Stag powerhouses and ours also met in the middle of the Battlefield, a very high air.

    They have not crossed the weapons yet, but it will not take long for it; any second, the fight between the kings would start, and a minuteter, it would be we that would join the battlefield.

    "It is time," I said, and my teammates looked at me as Green ck Color Armor appeared on me. ¡¯Rose Domination Forth Move: Rose Protection.¡¯ I said in my mind, and three Green ck Roses came out of my hands.

    "Flip your hands," I said, they sounded confused, but they did what I asked then and showed me back on their palm; as they did, the three roses went toward them.

    Jimmy looked fine with a curious expression on his face while Rove and Gina were visibly scared as if remembering the pain they had when I had extracted the curse of them.

    Soon the roses touched the back of their palms and started to seep inside their hands slowly. Three of them did not seem to be in pain; most they feel is slightly cold.

    Soon the rosespletely seeped inside the back of their palm and became a beautiful tattoo of the rose.

 Chapter 1152 - Battle II

    <h4>Chapter 1152 - Battle II</h4>

    "What is it?" They asked in unison, "It is Rose Protection. It will help you against the Curses, Poison, and energies of the other Special professions." I replied.

    They seemed quite surprised by it; most of the healing moves worked after one got afflicted, not before.

    "How powerful, is it?" Jimmy asked, "It is quite powerful; it will even save you against a direct full power attack Duke Level Special Profession Grimm Monster." I replied.

    A look of shock appeared on their faces; what is the full-power attack of Curse Master? It helps the power of killing; once, it is very difficult for one to survive, I am now telling them they can survive it.

    I have little underestimated the power of the rose; this move of mine hadn¡¯t been tested on the battlefield before; I don¡¯t want to sound the trumpet before the full results are out.

    This battle will help me get all the data; it is okay if it worked as it is supposed to. If it is not, I will get to know the reason and fix the move to work as it should.

    Jimmy wanted to say something; I could see he had many questions, but Grimm Monsters were almost on us, and in a few seconds, both sides would sh.

    "I hope it works as you say," Jimmy said, and he activated his Inheritance like those around him.

    Seeing it is time, the color of my Armor also changed; from Healing Mode, it went to the Fighting Mode. The Armor becamepletely silver with an emblem of multicolor sparrow wings. At the same time, my sword appeared in my hand.

    That again surprised my teammates; it is very unlikely for the Healer to have such weapons. They usually have small weapons, but I have one of the biggest, heaviest designs for human standards.

    "Keep an eye on the special; we will move at it as soon as we spot it," Jimmy said, and we all nodded. I had already spotted a couple of Curse Masters and one Poison Master on the force of Grimm Monster with special sense my constitution is providing, but their ces are constantly changing.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Finally, our forces shed, and the sound of metal shing rang through the battlefield. We are in the middle, so we have reached the Grimm Monsters, but that will happen very soon.

    "There are two Curse Masters in the northeast direction; one is at three hundred meters away while the other one five hundred meters away," I roared; my teammates heard it and a look of surprise shed in their eyes, but they did not ask a question about it.

    We started to move toward the northeast toward the direction of the Curse Master in the sea of humans. A few secondster, we spotted a tide of Grimm Monsters crashing against the tide of humans at the front.

    We unhesitatingly crashed into the tide of Grimm Monsters with our fellow humans. We did n to enter the wave of Grimm Monsters; that would be idiocy. The Curse Masters will also not act this soon.

    In a few minutes, both of the forces will make full contact, and that we would be time for our hunt; till then, we will pass some time cutting the Grass.

    Seeing the Grimm Monstering at me, excitement burned through me, and some runes inside my body lit up.

    I moved as I was teleported and appeared beside Jimmy who was in the lead and about to attack the Grimm Monster. I appeared beside him and swung my sword at Seven Meters tall, Mid Level Duke Brown Horseman.

    It had a vicious smile seeing me appear in front of it, but as it caught my sword, the smile on its face froze, and an expression of dread appeared. It tried to activate its Defensive arts, but it had be toote.

    sh! The transparent de of my sword with a faint red edge had cut through the Armor and Skin of the seven meters tall Brown Horseman without any resistance, and my engines assaulted both parts of its bodies, killing it immediately.

    After killing one Brown Horseman, I moved at another. There is a group of hundred, some of them present. Some of them have noticed the killing of their friends and came to me like wild.

    Puch sh sh...

    I moved like the wind, never staying in one ce for more than a moment. Sounds of sh and stabs started to ring out around me as I reap the lives of Brown Hors.e.m.e.n, and they are powerless to stop me.

    I would kill them and store their bodies and kill them and store their bodies. I continued doing that for little more than a minute before I realized there were no Grimm monsters in the ten meters range of me; I had killed every Brown Hors.e.m.e.n that were around me.

    Seeing there were still a few minutes before both groups started to fight earnestly, I moved toward Snow Leapardmen. These bastards are known for their speed and long ws, which, if hit even slightly, could freeze one¡¯s whole body.

    I jumped into the group of Snow Leapardmen and started killing them, they may be fast, but I am faster. Even I enter their group where about two hundred monsters are present; not a single one can touch me despite them at the Duke Stage.

    The thrill of killing is great, it has been eight months since Ist killed the Grimm Monsters, and now I am killing it, and without any restraint, I am enjoying it.

    It is also the first time I am freely using the old set without restraint. Even in my fight against the Samual, I did not get to use the ¡¯Old Set¡¯ without restraint as I am doing right now.

    It took me a little more than two minutes. I killed nearly all Snow Leopardmen; all of them were at Duke stage, with some of them being peak dukes; I have killed them all.

    I was about starting on the other group of Grimm Monster when suddenly, I sensed something. The specialist has started to move forwards, seeing that I smiled as the hunt had started.

 Chapter 1153 - Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 1153 - Hunt</h4>

    "Jimmy, let¡¯s move north," I said to Jimmy as shed near him; he nodded as he killed the Grimm Monster he was fighting. Jimmy and I quickly finished off the Grimm Monsters that our teammates had been entangled with before moving toward our real targets.

    Four of us started moving north speedily, cutting any Grimm Monsters that came in our path, and five minutester, we have finally seen the Curse Master.

    It is an Onix Eyed Ratman wearing Blue Regal Robes floating in the air with both of its hands filled with gaseous ck mes, which it is throwing at any human it sees.

    Ten meters around it, there are about fifty heavily armored Onix Eyed Ratmen. Each with the power of Mid Level dukes and above, this force is pretty strong and would easily be able to go against a group of average Prince stage powerhouses.

    These curses of Onix Eyed Ratman are working as a bomb, inflicting wide damage, anyone who is unlucky enough to get in touch with them.

    Normally this amount of curse would not deal with damage right when it is, but once enough time passed, it will burst out with great strength and incapacitate them.

    But humans have also learned to deal with the curse. Those who got cursed have the freedom to leave the battlefield. It is not only done in mercy but to save others from getting inflicted with a curse.

    After the curse bursts out, it will blow up human-like a bomb spreading curse in all directions, infecting even more people. This is the main reason why these special professions are so dangerous in battle.

    Seeing our teaming toward it, the Onix Eyed Ratmen got alert, and their defense got even more powerful while the Curse Master Ratman hands zed with powerful curse fire.

    "You three handle this minion; I will attack the Curse Master," Jimmy said; all of us nodded and moved to the group of Onix Eyed Ratmen.

    The first Ratmen Guards seemed to be very well trained, they immediately came at the use we entered our range.

    Jimmy was even attacked by five Peak Dukes Onix Eyed Ratmen. These Onix Eyed Ratmen are not the same as the Grimm Monster we have dealt with earlier; these are powerful; we will have to try hard if we want to have any chance at these Ratmen.

    We were about to crash against the Ratmen when ck Curse fire came toward Jimmy and Gina. Seeing them Peak Duke, Ratman Decided to wait to attack them first.

    I took one nce at my Teammates before focusing on the Nine Ratmen that areing toward me. Seeing them, runes inside my body lit and up, and I appeared beside them and swung my sword.

    sh!

    I decapitated one Onix Eyed Ratmen before others could do anything. This had shocked the Onix Eyed Ratmen, and their Onix eyes started the ze in rage as they looked at the decapitated body of their friends.

    "You wretched human!" They shouted and attacked me. They are in a rage, but they have not lost a reason; they have attacked information; this formation made it hard to find the Blind Spot.

    For an average person, it would be difficult, but I do not. My Killing Constitution, which is being powered by my High Intermediate killing Rule, has helped me quickly analyze their battle formation and find the weakest link.

    Their powerful Inheritance attacks on me when I suddenly disappeared from my spot and appeared behind a Mid Stage Onix Eyed Ratman.

    "Puchi!"

    I stabbed my sword into its chest before disappearing again, and the Ratmen reacted immediately. If I stayed in my spot a moment more, I could have been hit by numerous attacks.

    I again appeared behind another weakest link and attacked, and but this they were ready; just as my sword was about to cut through the neck of one Onix Eyed Ratman, a ck spear appeared to block my path.

    "ng!"

    My sword shed against the spear, "Humans, you have luck with two attacks, but you will not anymore." said Ratman as a couple of attacks came at me. Seeing that smile appeared on my face, seeing that the spear holding Ratmen shuddered uncontrobly.

    "Puchi!" It is about to say something when it found a sword of humans had pierced through its back. It had finished speaking when it lost its life.

    Seeing me killing three of their friends within a second, the Onix Eyed Ratmen got serious, and are not the only ones.

    The Curse Master also noticed it and sent the Ball of Curse at me at rocket speed. The Ratman had predicted the timing well, and ording to it, this attack I could not dodge or defend with speed it ising at me.

    The attack is very fast, but I could dodge, but I will not; the curse is no threat. My body will handle it without any problem.

    "Bang!" I let the curse attack me intentionally.

    "Hahaha, Human bastard, you are dead; there is no way you will survive after directly getting hit by the curse." Shouted a couple of Ratmen and came at me, and at the same time, ck veins started to appear all over my body.

    I am at Mid Lord Stage, and if I am hit by the curse attack of Peak Duke, I will experience these symptoms. Seeing the symptoms, the Curse Master Ratman smirked and started to focus on my Duke Stage teammates.

    "Human Die." Shouted Ratmen in a sharp squeaky voice andunched attacks at me. I, who is cursed, gritted my teeth and dodged the attacks, but some of them were still grazing me and injured me heavily.

    These Onix Eyed, seeing my injured condition, quickly surrounded me and started tounch an attack indiscriminately. I dodged most of the attacks, but some of them still injured me.

    In just a few seconds, I becamepletely bloodied, and I started to look like I might copse at second. Even my Teammates became worried despite me showing them some glimpse of my power.

    ¡¯It is time.¡¯ I said after a minute passed, It was finally time tounch the attack that I had prepared for so long.

 Chapter 1154 - Essence Rose I

    <h4>Chapter 1154 - Essence Rose I</h4>

    Note: This week to our Novel had missed the mark to reach the Top 10, Please Do Vote More this week so it would get into the Top 10.

    ¡¯Rose Domination Third Move: Rose Vines,¡¯

    I said in my mind, and with that exact movement, thick thigh-high vines shot out of the ground and enveloped the Curse Master that was floating five meters above the air.

    The speed of the vines is very fast, and they enveloped the Curse Master at an incredible speed that gave no chance to the Onix Eyed Ratman Cruisemaster to escape.

    "Bastard!"

    All the Ratmen screamed and looked at me vengeance as they saw their boss enveloped in thick vines. I smiled at them with my perfectly healed body; there is no sign of injuries on my body. The Apex level constitution is not revered for a reason.

    ¡¯Rose Domination First Move: Rose Death¡¯ I said in my mind and used the move I¡¯ve never used in public. A tri-colored Rose size of a.d.u.l.t palm came out of my chest and released its petals around.

    The scene looked breathtaking with petals releasing from the rose. The petals of Rose gently flew toward the Grimm Monsters as if the gale was taking them, but before Grimm Monster knew, the petals appeared before them and pierced through their head.

    Some Grimm Monsters like the ones that we¡¯re fighting against Jimmy had barely had time to activate their defensive measure, but these petals acted like these defense measures did not exist; theypletely discarded it and seeped into the head of the Onix Eyed Ratmen.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    All the Onix Eyed Ratmen fell on the ground one after another,pletely dead. My teammates looked at them in utter shock as they knew how powerful these monsters are, but I had killed them within a second.

    A second that is all it took from a roseing out of me to its petals piercing through their heads and killing them. The result is not surprising, seeing I had used the most powerful offensive move in my Arsenal.

    I looked at the dead Grimm Monster for a moment before appearing beside the vines that had enveloped the Grimm Monster.

    These vines are developing at a crazy rate as they such as the blood and energy of Curse Master and grew, but I could see the Grimm Monster is struggling.

    It is quite surprising to me as I did not think once captured under the wine cover, the Grimm Monsters can get out, but this one is clearly showing the capacity.

    The teacher was when she said I should never underestimate the Curse Masters; these willy bastards have many tricks in their sleeves.

    Though it is struggling, it will not get out alive, It will be buried inside these vines, and I will have what I need from it.

    With that thought, I touched the vines, and a couple of formations inside lit up. I took control of vines and reinforced it with my energy. Rose Vines may be a healing move, but it is also a very powerful offensive move against the special profession Grimm Monsters.

    "Ahhhh...."

    A second after I took control over the vines, a squeaky mournful scream rang out, and vines started to multiply crazily as they began to suck energy and blood from the Onix Eyed Ratmen speedily.

    It screamed for about a minute, and when finally stopped but the vines kept growing till they covered the area of twenty meters radius. The Ratman is entirely dead, not a drop of it has remained and now it is time to get what I want.

    If I get what I need, it will be very helpful to me and other healers. With that thought, I controlled the vines again, and they started to shrink rapidly till half a minuteter, the sphere of the vine had shrunk from twenty meters to a meter diameter.

    Seeing that, I started to such the vines inside me, and the vine sphere began to unravel, and till there is only one vine had remained, and the end of vines is jet ck Rose in which is surrounded by faint ck fog.

    "Gasp!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but gasp seeing the beautiful treasure. The ck Rose is extremely beautiful; the roses I had earned from the cursed patients still look nothing but the cheap of a copy of it.

    It looked like it was made of nigh itself; it gave a very threatening but also very enchanting feeling. This rose is harvested from the blood and energy from the Curse Master Onix Eyed Ratman, every part is used in the creation of this rose.

    I wanted to stare at it more but seeing the scene around me. I carefully cut the rose and packed in a crystal box before calling backst on the vine in me.

    "What you did was creepy as hell, but that Rose was extremely beautiful." "Would you let me take a look at it after the battle is over?" Gina asked, "Sure." I said with a smile.

    While Rove and Jimmy were fighting the Grimm Monsters that came toward us, Gina was protecting me, seeing me focused on Rose. Though I did not need her protection, and I would have easily been able to kill any Grimm Monster that came at me, I still felt happy that my teammates were protecting me.

    "Let¡¯s help them; there is one Poison Master that is very close to us," I said, and Gina quickly went toward Jimmy and Rove and helped them kill the Grimm Monsters they were fighting against.

    "This is quickest we finished off any special profession Grimm Monster. Ourst record was that of twenty-one minutes," Rove said, clearly sounding very impressed.

    It had taken less than five minutes to attack and finished off that Onix Eyed Ratman Curse Master and harvest the essence Rose from it.

    To be honest, I am also quite surprised by the timing as I had thought I would need ten minutes topletely harvest a special Profession Grimm Monster.

    "Micheal, that move of yours was extremely powerful, don¡¯t skim on it when we were in trouble." Jimmy said as we moved toward the Poison Master, "Don¡¯t worry, I will not." I replied.

    Though I would not like to use that move over and over due to it taking directly 25% of energy at each use, if my teammate is in trouble, I will not think twice to use it.

 Chapter 1155 - Essence Rose II

    <h4>Chapter 1155 - Essence Rose II</h4>

    BOOM BOOM BOOM...

    We were halfway to the Poison Master when suddenly booming sounds started to ring from above. I don¡¯t even have to look for who is making the sounds; it is Kings that had finally started fighting.

    We did not stop to watch the King¡¯s battle and continued moving toward our target white, cutting anything that came between our way before finallying across our next target.

    "Grey Veins Toadman." Jimmy Spat, as he looked at our Target, others expressions also became quite serious when they saw it. I did not have to ask when they became serious about seeing.

    This seven f.u.c.k.i.n.g meter tall Toadman is attacking like a machine gun, every second, it is at least three poison blob bullets through its mouth means it had the capacity of attacking with two hundred poison blob bullets every minute.

    The rate of attack is nothing; powerful Grimm Monsters have it. The real problem is those poison Blob Bullets. They are not extremely fast but also highly dangerous; a normal duke would be killed in a minute if one got ten shots of these bullets in his body.

    It is now crazily attacking every human he is seeing; if not for maintaining sufficient distance, we would have got shot at too.

    "We will follow our initial n just this time we will handle minions while Micheal will go for the Boss," Jimmy said. Rove and Gina nodded immediately.

    With everyone on the board, we did not waste any time moving toward the Grey Veins Toadman Poison Master but to reach it. We will have to first go through the seventy-some minions of it.

    They have formed thirty-meter diameter protection around it, they would attack anyone who hade into their range, but I don¡¯t think they have much lifted the weapon since the battle started; the one they are protecting have a big enough attacking range that they did not need to attack.

    Grey Veins Toadman noticed us and started tounch a barrage of the poison attack at us. It has very sharp senses and great uracy as it attacks the ces where poison will spread the quickest.

    Cp Cp Cp...

    I have been prepared against the poison attacks, and just as they came at me, I defended against them with my sword.

    These attacks are faster, but my team and I could defend against them, but we are not facing the Grey Veins Toadman alone. There are also his huge minions, and of which, twelve areing toward me.

    They are holding scimitars and their bodies boiling with their Inheritance Energy; these bastards maybe not as armored and Onix Eyed Ratmen, but they are fast; they only took seconds to appear beside.

    "Human Die!" They screamed and attacked me, seeing that I smiled before disappearing from my spot.

    "Puch!"

    When I appeared again, my sword was in the chest of one Grey Veins Toadman; the bastard had died before it could do anything.

    sh! Puch! I disappeared again from my spot and directly in front of another and decapitated it before disappearing from my spot.

    Cp Cp Cp...

    I again appeared behind another Grey Veins Toadman, and when suddenly, I found myself attacked by numerous poison bullets. These bullets were so fast that they had hit me before I could dodge; that is what it looked like.

    Seeing the tens of poison bullets crashing one me, the color of my face changed immediately. My skin had be sickly yellow, and I puked out the Green Blood. My movements became so slow that I am barely surviving against the attacks of the Grey Veins Toadman that had started carving my body bloodily.

    I am getting injured by seconds, and my teammates wanted toe to help me, but they are beingpletely surrounded by the Grey Veins Toadmen while facing the poison bullets from the Grey Veins Toadman.

    From the outside, it looked like it is game over for us, we have be another Hunter Team that will get exterminated in the battle, but when everything is going as Grey Veins Toadmen expected and they are dreaming about feasting on our body, a sudden change urred in the battlefield.

    A huge amount of this thorny vines came out of nowhere and enveloped the Grey Veins Toadman Poison Master, who was attacking with powerful poison bullets from the ground and, at the same time, all the injuries present on my body have disappeared.

    Puchi sh Puchi sh sh...

    As I healed my injuries, I activated the ¡¯Old Set¡¯ with considerable energy and started the massacre.

    Rose Death uses too much energy,pared to its ¡¯Old Set¡¯ used peanuts. I started shed across the battlefield, shing necks and punching the heart with my sword like a reaper.

    In just half a minute, I had killed about forty Grey Veins Toadmen. There are twenty-some of them had remained alive, but I am sure my teammates would handle it.

    I would have liked to kill all of them but Grey Veins Toadman Cursemaster is making trouble inside the vines, and if I did not handle it personally, it might get out.

    So, after finishing half of the Grey Veins Toadmen, I appeared next to vines and took control over it, and the next moment, the vines started to grow at a fantastic rate, and within a minute, it covered the whole fifteen meters.

    Hun!

    "It is not that easy, you bastards," I muttered when I noticed what had remained energies of Grey Veins Toadman Poison Master have be uncontroble. It wants to self-destruct with what life has left in it, but how can I let it do that?

    It increased my effort and sucked out whatever life that had left in it. I killed itpletly and sucked whatever it had before the vines started to shrink, and when they were just covering a one-meter area, they began toe inside, and I got a glimpse of the most beautiful poison rose.

    It is bright green, and if one did not look at aura, they will think it is some kind of life-rted treasure, not a thing that could take their life with the slightest touch.

 Chapter 1156 - Essense Rose III

    <h4>Chapter 1156 - Essense Rose III</h4>

    It had been six hours since the battle started, and it is raging at full volume¡ªGrimm Monsters and humans and fighting with their full power. Bodies of humans and Grimm Monsters could be seen on the ground now and then.

    The battle is a bloody affair, in the battle of millions of casualties of the thousands is normal, but despite being bloody filled with death. People would join the battle the next day.

    Seeing the numbers the Grimm Monsters have, we humans understood the importance of the constant battles. We participated whether we wanted it or not, We had to battle so we could quell their numbers and progress further in the path.

    Only those who go through the baptism of Iron and Blood go further; in the world, there was no powerhouse who did not need to climb the mountain of Grimm Monsters bodies to reach the top.

    For the past six hours, we have been killing Special Profession Grimm Monster. Every hour we would kill three of them at the least, and two hours ago, we even managed to kill five of them within an hour.

    Most of them died without creating many problems, but some of them created a big problem, and one had nearly killed me. These special profession Grimm Monsters, are very dangerous, and the Hunters Division is a group of people on suicide missions.

    I am sure no one wants to deal with these bastards and would have let them do what they want if not them being so f.u.c.k.i.n.g dangerous. At their current stage, they are dangerous but not as dangerous as them when they level to Emperor and Tyrant.

    At that stage, they became so dangerous that people of the same level became ants to them; not only that, they became even harder to kill, and their wiliness also increased many folds.

    So it is important we kill bastards when they are still growing, making their already few numbers fewer. But one can¡¯t directly go crazy on them; killing each one needs careful considerations.

    "Let¡¯s go; another one is at four hundred meters away," I said, and we started the move toward it, but halfway through it, my steps stumbled for a moment when I sensed something; I quickly made hand signs to my teammates, who faltered for a moment.

    They thought for a second before Jimmy made signs, and the other two nodded, and we moved toward it; on the way, I reinforced their tattoos, which I have not done since I gave them.

    This time it is going to be exceptionally dangerous; normally, I don¡¯t ask my teammates about targets and just tell them but this time I felt the need of taking a risk and asking them is the right thing to do.

    We hade across such scenarios before and stayed away, but our constant sess this past hour with minimal danger had made us a little confident or, I might say, overconfident if we failed.

    There is quite a high chance some of us might lose their life during the attack, but everyone understood this is necessary.

    Many of the Curse Masters are under such protections, and if we did not face such an attack, we were always in mediocrity, never being able to reach the peak of potential.

    Soon we reached near the Target, and it Peak Duke Grey Rock Crockman Holding an arrow and shooting arrows made of curse energy. The Crockman is a nearly eight meters tall giant with a bodypletely encased in natural rock armor.

    The curse Arrows it is shooting is very strong, made of strong curse energy that harnessed from very powerful Inheritance.

    This Grey Earth Crockman could be said to be the most dangerous Curse Master we have ever dealt with in this battle, but it is not the reason this mission extremely dangerous.

    The thing that made the mission dangerous for us is its bodyguards. There are thirty-some Grey Earth Crockmen protecting it, and of these thirty-some Grey Earth Crockman, ten are price stage, and these Prince Stage are more powerful than the normal Prince Stage powerhouses.

    We are going to deal with it; dealing with the Prince stage is not a problem for my team.

    They are Elite Dukes, dealing prices is not a problem, but these Princes are more powerful than normal Princes; dealing with them will be very dangerous, especially when a powerful Curse Master is attacking yours from behind.

    Still, it is something we have a deal with, as the Princes protect the majority of the Special Profession Grimm Monsters, and we have to learn to deal with Prince¡¯s bodyguards.

    If we want to deal with the above-average Curse Masters, we will have to face the Prince Stage powerhouses.

    The Grey Earth Crockman Cursemaster and its minion¡¯s eyes shed toward us, and as we entered their range and next moment, the cursed arrow shot toward us, and at the same time, ten Princes came at us swiftly.

    Hun!

    I got quite surprised by it; I had thought only half of the Princes would react, and only Dukes woulde at us seeing our level, but to my surprise, the Dukes Stayed at the back and Princes came at us.

    Seeing that, my expression became severe, and my head opened till now, finally covered with the armor. I usually liked to keep my head open but seeing it is prices we are dealing with, I used the helmet finally.

    As I used the helmet, everything became clear in front of me, and my senses leaped. Now, I am not feeling as much pressure as I was feeling earlier when I saw two Prince stage powerhousesing at me.

    A total of ten princes, a group of three Grey Earth Crockmanwent to attack Jimmy and Gina while a group of two Grey Earth Crockman came at Rove and me.

    These two Grey Earth Crockman are at the initial Level and Mid Level of Prince Stage, and their battle power is quite impressive. Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited as they will the strongest opponents I will ever face.

 Chapter 1157 - Essense Rose IV

    <h4>Chapter 1157 - Essense Rose IV</h4>

    "Die, Human!"

    Both of the Grey Earth Crockmen roared and attacked, the Warhammer of one came from above and above, and sawtooth de from the side. Their attacks are extremely fast and powerful as they are powered with Arts.

    Seeing the attacking at me with intentions to kill, the formations deep inside me lit up as if the beast had awakened, and I disappeared from my spot and appeared behind Grey Earth Crockman, who was attacking me with a hammer.

    I swung my sword at it with intentions to cut off its next, but to my surprise, it moved with amazing speed and directed it¡¯s a hammer at its back from the front at amazing speed.

    ng!

    Its huge six-meter long Warhammer with meter-long head shed against the took pick like the sword of mind that created a deafening sound which could be heard with the booming sound of Kings Battle from above.

    The Grey Earth Crockmen looked at me in surprise as our sword shed but not a shake came from me; no injury appeared on my body; hell, there wasn¡¯t even a change of expressions.

    Such an attack would have turned the normal Lord into a Bloody Mist, and even powerful would have be quite injured, but they got nothing from me. Instead, it got from it.

    The powerful energies it¡¯s attacked possessed sucked inside me and went to the different formations that had carved into my body. From immensely powerful energy, it had been turned to gullible raw energy, ready to be used by my hands.

    I disappeared suddenly and before appeared in front of the same Grey Earth Crockman that I had attacked earlier and attacked, aiming to stab into its chest.

    "ng!"

    My attack stopped again and this time not by the hammer but by the saw-toothed de by the other Grey Earth Crockman.

    At the same time, Warhammer Came at me, burning in the violet mes. The attack is extremly dangerouns.

    If I did not avoid it, it would be very bad for me. So, I desspeared and appeared behind the Grey Earth Crockman with a saw tooth de which is also attacking me with its big saw-toothed de covered in violet enemies.

    These Grey Earth Crockmen are not pulling any pouches attacking me; after seeing how difficult an opponent I am, they started to use their powerful attacks.

    ng! My attack was again defended against by the Hammer using Grey Earth Crockman, but this time, it had not used the hammer but against a five meters long shield that had appeared out of nowhere.

    The shield seemed to be of the same quality as the Warhammer as even if, after the direct sh, there was an only faint line on it, which also filed immediately, and the shield has be as good as new.

    I am not surprised to see it; the artifact used by the Price Stage powerhouse should not be of low quality that it could not defend against low powered enchantment of mine.

    Seeing my attack defended, I again disappeared from my spot and appeared directly in front of Sawtooth de Grey Earth Crockman and shed my sword at it with intentions of cutting its leg off when suddenly, I sensed something.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I cursed loudly as the arrow curse arrow pierced through my back. It is damn painful; I had not expected that getting shot by the arrow would be this f.u.c.k.i.n.g painful, and this is just starting as another one ising.

    ¡¯Fifth Move: Rose Cover,¡¯ I muttered; I was nning to take another arrow, but seeing the pain I felt, I activated my defensive method, which I had kept on standby for quite a while.

    Thousands of Rose petals started to swirl around me beautifully. Just the moment the rose cover appeared around me, three attacks struck me one after another.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    First, the hammer struck the rose cover; after that, it is the sawtooth de of the other Grey Earth Crockman before another curse arrow and despite receiving one after another powerful attack, rose protection held on without any problem.

    The rose cover brightened up and started to swirl around me even at a faster rate. ¡¯Now that I activated the defensive method, it is time to start on the real offensive.¡¯ I said in my mind before making my face ce and showed the sign of the curse.

    "Ahhhhh..."

    I screamed andunched the attack while still under the protection of Rose Cover. Seeing my attack, a smile could help but appear on the face of the Grey Earth Crockmen as they thought it was myst charge.

    My sword moved toward them, on the way, it started to get heavy, and redness on its transparent edge became denser, and it spread for an inch. Grey Earth Crockmen, who was smiling became instantly serious, seeing the power of my attack.

    CLANG! Step Step!

    The Warhammer struck against my sword, and the Grey Earth Crockman holding it shook before taking two steps back. Seeing that, I appeared behind him andunched another attack without caring for the cursed arrow and sawtooth deing at me while releasing powerful energy fluctuations.

    Rose Cover is a perfect defensive method. Inside it, I haveplete flexibility tounch any attack. So, I appeared behind him andunched another attack.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    It hastily defended against the attack while again taking a step back, and Iunched another attack without giving it any chance. As for the attacks of other Grey Earth Crockmen, let theme; I did not fear them.

    I continue tounch attack after attack without giving it a chance while it continues taking a step back. While attacking, I did not forget to make my symptoms worse, so I seemed more desperate.

    Fear started to appear in its eyes and this past three times. It is barely able to save its neck from it. My attacks are getting stronger, filled with madness, and they could not do anything to me when I am in the protection of Rose Cover.

    A Chance!

    I saw the chance I was waiting for, I was attacking this one, but my target ispletely another. Just as I saw the chance, I disappeared from my spot and appeared behind Sawtooth wielding Grey Earth Crockman.

    As I appeared behind it, I moved my sword straight at its heart, it seemed to realize what was happening and activated its defensive method and, at the same time, whipped its de back, but unfortunately, it was slow.

    If it had not been caught by surprise, it would have been able to handle my attack at current power, but unfortunately, it had been caughtpletely off guard by my ruse.

    "Puchi!"

    A sound of stabbing rang out as my sword pierced through its heart after it cut through its defensive method like butter. As the sword stabbed through it, a torrent of Inheritance energy resealed from it and destroyed all its vital organs, including the heart and brain.

    SLASH!

    Just as I did that, I disappeared and appeared directly in front of Warhammer, wielding Grey Earth Crockman and decapitated it. This f.u.c.k.i.n.g Grey Earth Crockman was so surprised by its friend¡¯s death that it wasn¡¯t even able to react when I cut its head off.

    I had thought it would struggle a minute or two against me, but this dumbf.u.c.k had made itself an easy kill that did not take any effort from me.

 Chapter 1158 - Essence Rose V

    <h4>Chapter 1158 - Essence Rose V</h4>

    ¡¯First Move: Rose Death" Just as I killed the dumbf.u.c.k Grey Earth Crockman, a tri-colored rose released from my chest. This Rose is smaller than the Rose I used earlier; it had only twelve petals.

    As the rose came out its petals separated, five petals went to five Prince Stage Grey Earth Crockmen fighting my teammates while the other seven went to the Grey Earth Crockman Cursemaster.

    The petals felt like they were gently gliding in the wind, but they took barely a moment to appear before their target before seeping inside their head, passing through the obstructions as if they did not exist.

    BAM BAM BAM...

    "As expected," I muttered when I saw a defensiveyering up in front of the Grey Earth Crockman Curse Master as my petals struck it.

    The transparent runic defensiveyer hadpletely blocked the attack; not a single petal was able to pass through it.

    Defensive Talisman!

    In a fight, this bastard was carefree; even when it looked at the Kings fighting above, there was only slight fear in its eyes. As if it did not fear the attack of it much, which means it has something that could protect it even against the Kings.

    I am very surprised that my guess turned right; it is very hard to get a defensive talisman even for the Grimm Monster. Though not much as ours as humans, our energy only became suitable to create talisman at Tyrant Stage Grimm Monsters could create from the King Stage.

    There are some exceptions like some Supreme Inheritances, but rare is Supreme Inheritance, and even among those who have Supreme Inheritance, how many have erudite expertise in Runology to create the talisman. Creating Talisman is extremely difficult, even if one has knowledge of it.

    Even if its Defensive Talisman is of King Stage, it is extremely hard to create even for the Grimm Monster. Still, I am very happy to use my most powerful defensive move against this bastard.

    There are two types of defensive Talismans; one is Active and the others passive. An active defensive Talisman is one that one has to activate for it to work while passive activated on its own when it senses the life-threatening danger.

    "You bastard, you made me use my defensive talisman!" "You know how f.u.c.k.i.n.g rare they are; I have to risk my life to it, but not it has wasted under your puny attack." It roared loudly, it seemed extremely happy as if it wanted to tear me apart, but it had nothing of that sort, just looked at me with burning eyes.

    "So, what can you do about it? Do you have any powerful move you want to attack me with it or have any attacking talisman to attack me with?" I asked mockingly, "Oh, wait, you don¡¯t have it; if you had you have used it long ago." I said again in a mocking tone.

    Though my voice is mocking, my heart is beating wildly. I am treading on dangerous waters here by inciting it, if this f.u.c.ker had the attacking talisman and attacked me with it, it will make me waste precious Tyrant Level Talisma but to kill it, I am willing to take this risk.

    "So, you don¡¯t have it." I mocked again, seeing its tongue-tied with no response. "Wretched human, you may have won today, but next time we meet, I will inflict you with a curse powerful enough that you will beg for me to death." It said and started to leave as it saw one by one its duke level minions getting killed by my team.

    "Not so fast!" I said to it, and the next moment, vines erupted from the ground and caged its running self. Though I could not harm it with it being covered in talisman protection, it will lose that soon, and that time, I will kill it.

    "Bastard, let me go. If you are a real warrior and let me out and fight me one on one." It screamed under the vine, but I am in no mood to listen.

    The Rose Vine hadpletely covered it; as soon as the power of a defensive talisman is over, my wines will move and pierce through every part of its body.

    The talisman will stay active for a few minutes before it will run out of power, and that time, I will kill it.

    I could not wait to do that; this one was the most powerful course master I¡¯ve faced in battle. The Origin Rose I will get from it will be better than other Roses.

    It started ranging and ranting, but I did not care to listen even when it began to beg. I am not surprised over its begging; a person may not beg when they have only a second or two, but they will surely beg where they are minutes away from them, and they know death ising for them.

    I did not listen to its begging; instead, I looked around the battle that is going on around me, my teammates have finished up all the duke stage Grey Earth Crockmen, and now they are just killing whichever Grimm Monsters is idiot enough to enter our range.

    Hun!

    A one and half a minuteter, I spotted changed into the protectiveyer that was covering Grey Earth Crockman and became vignt and readied my vines to suck its blood and energy.

    I was right to be vignt; just as I shield out, I found it is on the verge of self destruction. If not for me driving the vine into its heart and stopping that self destruct that very second, this bastard would have self destructed.

    This self destruction is also one of the things that make dealing with special profession Grimm Monsters very difficult. The Hunters are advised to finish off the battle without giving the enemy any chance to self-destruct.

    Two minutester, I was finished harvesting itpletely, and the Essense Rose it gave was better than all the Essense roses I have harvested till now.

 Chapter 1159 - Essence Rose VI

    <h4>Chapter 1159 - Essence Rose VI</h4>

    Time passed by, and we continued to battle without stopping; each of our battles had been filled with risk, especially after we started to fight the Prince Stage Guards. The fights have be incredibly dangerous.

    Many times and I and my teammates have nearly died under the hands of those bastards many times; still, we have also gained many things.

    First and most important is the confidence to attack the Special Professions Grimm Monsters protected under the Prince Powerhouses.

    We have grown so daring that we have attacked the Poison Master protected by more than twenty Prince Stage powerhouses and were able to kill it within fifteen minutes.

    Aside from confidence, I am also getting good at using my abilities. In the fights, I am nearly using all my abilities one after another or together. Ive never gotten such a chance before, and it is making me more familiar with them.

    I already have a couple of ideas for making my abilities more efficient and powerful in the battle, and I am going to work on that, but before that, I should focus on the next target.

    This time we are targeting not one but two Special Profession Grimm Monsters. It is a pair of Wolfmen, one is Curse Master while the other is Poison Master, and they have a total of twenty-seven Prince Stage powerhouse.

    "You guys remember the n, right?" I asked; three of them nodded confidently, but there is hidden nervousness that could be seen in their eyes. It is our most dangerous target yet, and this time, it is they who are going on the offensive while I will stay hidden.

    If it had been eight hours ago, they would have said straight no for such a mission, but now, after fighting dangerous battles for the whole night, they are looking forward to fighting such dangerous battle.

    "Don¡¯t try to kill them; just keep them upied." I cautioned them one more time; they nodded before moving toward the Werewolf duo, attacking any human in their range with Curses and Poisons.

    They just have to stall for a minute; as long as they stalled for a minute, I will kill every Grimm Monster in that range, including those two werewolf bastards.

    Soon, they saw my team approaching their range, and twelve princes separated and went to find them while the Werewolf Curse Master and Poison Master also joined the attack.

    Seeing that no one is looking in my direction, I started to release the released tricolor rose. The rose is very small, about a.d.u.l.t thumb size, and as it came out of me and it went flying.

    A few secondster, another rose came off my chest and floated away; I had intentionally made the roses small as I could and covered them with the thick killing vour Inheritance Energy and killing energy of my rule power so that they would remain invisible tomon Dukes.

    The night also helped, but it will not be there for much longer; half an hourter, the dawn wille, but by that, I would be a long finished with this target and would be fighting some other.

    Roses after rose came out of me and my teammates are getting soundly beaten; in just fifteen minutes, they have be seriously injured and wouldn¡¯tst more than thirty seconds if this continues.

    They are powerful, if not, they would not have been selected in Hunter Division, but currently, they are being ganged upon. They are not only fighting against the twelve Prince Stage, but they are also suffering under numerous Curse and Poison attacks.

    Though the Curse and Poison did not affect them in a real sense and just showed the fake symptoms, still they are feeling intense pain whenever they are getting attacked, which is affecting their battle with the Prince stage powerhouses.

    I have to finish this off as quickly as possible, and I am trying to be quick, but this move takes some time, and till then, they will have to hold on.

    Hun!

    I was just releasing the roses when I saw one of my roses finally caught the eye of one Prince Stage Grimm Monsters, and now it is attacking it.

    Puch!

    Feeling displeased, I appeared behind it and pierced its chest; at the same time, I touched the rose, recharging ist lost power. I did not need to do that, but I still did that; I want to work it perfectly.

    It is the first time I am using this move on the battlefield, against so many people. I would like it to be perfect without any problem.

    Finally, the sixteen roses released from me, and now sixteen roses have covered a huge area that had not only two Special Profession Grimm Monsters but also their Duke and Prince stage minions.

    ¡¯Second Move: Rose Refinement.¡¯ (I changed the name of the first move) I said in my mind and activated the move without waiting. My teammates are at theirst leg and would notst even ten seconds if they did not get any help.

    The activation of my move attracted both Werewolves and their minions, and some over Grimm Monsters as the tiny roses have transformed into ten meters long petals.

    The Werewolves wanted to run away, especially two Special Profession one but petals quickly enveloped them and bound them so that they were not able to run away.

    As the petals enveloped and turned into a rose and it started burning and released the domain to cover the areas around it. The rose many big but not big enough; its size is enough to envelope four to five Grimm Monsters at max.

    The domain is released big enough to cover fifty-sixty Grimm Monsters I am trying to kill.

    A burning field is created, and the center of it is a huge tri-color rose; it looked so beautiful that surrounding Grimm Monsters and Humans paused their fight for a moment to watch the attack.

    The Grimm Monsters are burning inside, but there was no sounding out of them; hell their burning is also not visible. Only those powerful Princes and above will be able to see what is happening inside faintly.

    This big disy already attracted attention; I want to draw even more attention by disying the burning Grimm Monsters and their mournful screams. It is a good thing there are multiple domains in the surrounding, so much of the focus went to my little disy.

    I healed the injuries of my teammates so they could fight the Grimm Monsters that came to disturb us. This Rose Refinement is for the minions of Two special professions Werewolves; I am not wasteful enough to burn two powerful Curse Master and Poison master, which give me powerful Origin rose.

    ¡¯Third Move Rose Vine.¡¯ I activated rose vine on the two Grimm Monsters that are bound and burning. They produced no resistance whatsoever when my vines enveloped me and started harvesting their essence and energy.

    Time passed by, and the huge rose separated and turned back to a small rose beforeing inside me.

    The area where more than fifty powerful Grimm Monsters were present now standspletely empty. The only proof of their existence is their weapons and artifacts and also two beautiful ck and Green Essense Roses that are floating where the two werewolves have been.

 Chapter 1160 - Battle Ends

    <h4>Chapter 1160 - Battle Ends</h4>

    The morninges, and the battle is still raging, humans and Grimm Monsters are fighting against each other without feeling a shred of tiredness.

    The bodies are littered in the group, but nobody has time to care for them, all of them busy killing the enemies that are alive.

    The battle had been going on for a quarter of the day, and there seemed to be no signs of stopping; both sides were fighting as if tiredness did not exist.

    My team and I are also busy killing the Grimm Monsters, taking a huge risk now and then to kill especially powerful Special Profession Grimm Monsters.

    Of every thousand normal Grimm Monsters, there is one Special Profession Grimm Monster. One might think they are very rare but not so rare as one thinks when one sees the huge number of Grimm Monsters are spawned.

    There are too many Special Profession Grimm Monsters on the floor, we have killed more than seventy of them, but there are still more; at any time, I could at least sense three of them in a thousand meters range.

    There is nothing we could do about their numbers except to kill them; the more we kill them, the less they will be a huge problem in the future. This is a form our ancestors used for thousands of years, and we also use that.

    You have to keep killing, and there will be a day where there will no more Grimm Monsters to kill.

    Like everybody else on the battlefield, we continue killing Grimm Monsters. We targeted one special Profession Grimm Monster after another, going so far that we made a record of killing seven special professions Grimm Monsters within an hour.

    It was a great surprise but also not when one observes the trend of the battle. When it first started, the Grimm Monsters were suppressing us at least four times, but by thete evening, we came to a standstill, and since the morning, it is we that are suppressing them.

    I could see the humans having an advantage in the battle, and that is our specialty. Give us enough time, and we will turn the tide on you; as long as we get enough time, we will flip the abyssal difference between our strength.

    "Battle Is Over, Retreat!" In mid Afternoon we had just finished our target and moved toward another when a booming sound rang out.

    Both sides stopped as if they practiced it hundreds of times and started to move back while collecting the bodies of our people.

    The Grimm Monster did not do it; they just started to retreat toward their fortress without giving a nce at fallen bodies of people. I am wrong; these bastards did touch the bodies to loot the artifacts as the retreat.

    Tap Tap Tap...

    I collected bodies and tapped on the bodies of humans, which I had found infected. Though the energy I had sent inside won¡¯t heal thor curse, it will seal it for a few hours that will save them a lot of trouble and even death if the curse is fast reacting.

    After both of the forces separated, we took up the air and made a retreat toward Fort Ardor, and Grimm Monsters did not attack us from behind; the same thing was done by Grimm Monsters when they attacked and retreated two days ago.

    It seemed like today¡¯s battle; the rules were being followed. I could see the faces of my fellow humans rxing when we reached closer to the fort. The closer we are to the for, the safer we will be.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    "See you guys," I said to my team as I sped toward the Gate. After the battle, people will have to go through the inspection before they can enter back into the fort, which takes a few hours, but there are always exceptions.

    I moved to the gate, which is open but strictly guarded by Kings. When I grew closer with my speed, a couple of powerful guards looked at me, ready to stop anyone who enters without proper permission, but when they saw the projection of the pass I am showing, they visibly rxed and let me in with a respectful nod.

    It is my healer¡¯s ID and also passes to let me in the city. As I entered the city, I passed through the Teleportation Gate and appeared in the za in front of the Hospital.

    When I entered the hospital, I found it in the same state as I saw it for the first time. The patients everywhere; some looked fine where others looked so horrendous that one would vomit just after taking a look.

    "Micheal, thank god you havee; it was getting extremely pressuring here," Georgina said as she saw meing; I nodded at her before looking at the ward. It is jammed packed, there are patients everywhere but not many healers to heal them.

    I could see healers are trying their all, but there are not enough of them to heal; I even saw Charlotte, who was very concentrated on healing the patient that she did not notice; I appeared beside her.

    The color of my armor changed to Green ck, and runes appeared in my eyes, and as I saw the condition of each and every patient in the hospital before vines extended from my hands.

    "Ahhhh..."

    The next moment the vines pierced through the stomachs of the patients, and mournful screams started to ring out through the Ward as vines began to spread through their body.

    These screams of them had reached even higher degrees when I started to extract the poison, and this time, their screams are even higher during the extraction that it normally is.

    I am not surprised; in the day where I harvested so many Grimm Monsters specialists, I have gained greater control over the extraction. Its greater speed made healing faster, but the pain is also greater.

    The screams attracted the attention of the healers for a few seconds, but since they already heard itst time, they just gave me a look before they continued with their jobs.

 Chapter 1161 - Rule Bending

    <h4>Chapter 1161 - Rule Bending</h4>

    "F.u.c.k, I am tired," I said; I have been healing for the day and feeling extremly tired but seeing there are patients, I continued to heal.

    Finally, when the afternoon came the next day, I found no one to heal and directly slumped on the bed, and this time, no one woke me from my sleep.

    I had been awake for more than two days, and in these two days, I had been either fighting or healing. It hadpletely worn me off, and in thest few hours, I had been going through with sheer willpower.

    When I woke up, it was evening. Opening my eyes, I found the hall again filled with patients and healers healing them, but these patients¡¯ conditions are not precarious; they could at least live for a day or two without healers¡¯ needs.

    "You have woken up." I heard a familiar voice just as I got up and saw Georginaing toward me. She looks a lot better than she had a few hours ago; it seems like she too got the rest.

    "How are you feeling?" She asked as she said on the chair beside the bed, "Good but very hungry." I replied truthfully.

    "I will not waste your time then; there is someone who likes to meet you, someone who has enough ess to give you what you want for your Roses." She said.

    "I can¡¯t today; I am still too tired and hungry to deal with any important stuff," I said in half-lie; though I am hungry, I have even more important stuff tonight for which I am feeling extremely excited.

    "Don¡¯t worry, that person will arrive in the fort tomorrow." She said, "Ok, them." I said as I got up from the bed and walked toward the door.

    I have healed all the patients I could, and also the healers here are perfectly capable of healing all the patients that are present here.

    I walked out of the hospital while replying to a friend; by the time I reached my Quarters, I¡¯ve done with. The first thing I did after reaching my quarter is to shower before heating up and eating packaged food.

    It is quite tasty; though I still like to eat food made with my own hands, I feel too hungry to cook for myself. If not for being blood caked all over my body, I would not have showered before eating.

    After I ate, I directly walked into the practice room and took our Experiment Table Artifact. With the table out, I took out a delicate crystal box and opened it; inside, the box is a dark ck rose, which is dark at night and has tiny red specs on it.

    "Essense Rose!" I muttered as I looked at the beautiful yet very dangerous thing. I have been waiting to study this thing for too long, but now I will do it, and the benefits I will get will be immense.

    The normal roses I harvest only give a glimpse of the upperyer of the Special Inheritances and their working, but here I could gain much more; the Essence Rose, as I named it, is showing real Essence of the Inheritance.

    I covered my hands thickly with mana before I gently took out the Essence Rose from the box and ced it on the observation pad of the table. I did that; I sent mana into a couple of nodes and activated multiple nodes on the table with my mana.

    As I did, the runes on the table lit, and the observation pad started to shine; usually, it took barely a second for a table to scan the Rose and create a hologram of it, but several seconds had passed,d and the table still had not finished scanning itpletely.

    It alone shows how powerful the Essence Rose is from the normal roses I got from the inflicted patients.

    Finally, when the count reached nine seconds did the hologram of the rose appear above the real rose. It is just as beautiful, and now I will observe every inch of it, just a thought of it, making me excited.

    I selected one petal from the rose and expanded it to the size of the table to my surprise; the petal is still packed with runes and formats of Inheritance Energy. I had to select the part of the petal and magnify it and also use my special eye move to magnify it more, so I could see what I want.

    "Amazing," I muttered as I saw the magnified leaf. The working of Curse Inheritance Energy is clear in my eyes, I could see how it is formed and how it worked, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed.

    This is very detailed, and I am barely able to understand some things, but I know how precious it is. A tiny part of the leaf contains so much information that I have started to salivate.

    One glimpse of it is enough for me to salivate; I know I had picked up the treasure with immense value; this rose shows the real working of the Special Inheritance Energies of the Grimm Monsters.

    The normal rose is nothing in front of it. It could be said to be a diluted, contaminated part of it. The curse energy, when entered inside the human, it changes a little.

    The Essence Rose is different; it is harvested directly from the Grimm Monsters very essence. It is the closest thing one could get seeing their Inheritance, and this makes it extremely valuable.

    Though it only shows the Inheritance up to the Duke Stage, it is still valuable. If I am not wrong, the organization will flock over to get it, and only I could produce it because only I have the Curse and Healing Constitution.

    Even others who have these constitutions could not harvest the normal Roses, much less Essence Roses. The real key to harvesting them lies in the Rule Bending aspect of the Constitution; without it harvesting the roses is impossible.

 Chapter 1162 - Courier

    <h4>Chapter 1162 - Courier</h4>

    Tring Tring Tring...

    I was woken up by the loud rm which I had set up before sleeping. I hastily put off the rm before opening my eyes. I had slept veryte yesterday, just two hours before the morning.

    I did not want to continue, but I did not want to mess up the rest of my day by continuing and sleeping till afternoon. So, I slept early to wake up in thete morning.

    Iid on the bed for a while before going to the bathroom to freshen up and shower. Aftering out of the shower, I cooked for Ashlyn and me before eating in silence.

    I did not go to the practice room to continue with my research as I wanted to; instead, I walked to the hall andid on the couch with my eyes closed, thinking about my ns.

    I have to spend a month or two here before that ruin teacher mentioned would be opened, I will know before a week, but before going into the rune, I will have to reach Duke Stage or at least Peak Lord.

    It will be quite difficult for me to reach the duke stage as I don¡¯t think I have enough Ideas or Knowledge to create the Inheritance of Duke Stage.

    So, aside from doing missions and healing, I should continue with research and .u.mte enough knowledge that I would be able to create the next stage of my inheritance.

    Before going to the next stage, I should focus on the current stage right now as it has not beenpleted yet. I am just a Mid-level Lord, and I had decided that I would only level up to High Level only when I made sufficient progress, and I think I will make it in a few days.

    Essence Rose has given me many new ideas that could help me heavily optimize my Inheritance. If everything went well in a few days, I will make a breakthrough through the High Level of Lord Stage in a few days.

    Iid on the couch for a while and before getting up and walking into the practice room. The Experiment Table is already there, and so are two roses as I left them before sleeping, so I just have to sit and continue doing what I was doing.

    If it had been any other table, I would have worried about two Roses spreading the curse and poison in the room, but they are Experiment Artifact covering these roses with the invisible energyyer, which makes it impossible for their energy to leak out.

    I sat on the chair and about to start the research when suddenly I remembered something. I tapped on my holowatch and called the teacher, she had told me to call her when I was sessful in harvesting the Essence Rose, and now that I did, I am calling her.

    "Micheal, we were just talking about you; how is Fort Ardon?" she asked as she epted the call. She had activated the camera of her whole office so I could see her entire office and professor Josephine that was sitting opposite to her with her legs up.

    It looks she had returned from one of her endeavors; she rarely stayed in the Academy, always going somewhere to search for something.

    "So, do you have anything to tell me, Micheal???? She asked. "Yes, I was able to harvest the Essence Rose in battle two days ago," I replied, hearing that expression of interest had appeared on her face.

    "How is it, is it as you have expected?" she asked, "Much more than that, the energy fractals and runes are very clear and they way too deep," I said before starting exining in detail what I have discovered from my observation of Essense Roses.

    "Take out all the Essense Roses; I will send Josephine to you now to fetch them," she said and looked at the professor who had been silent till now. Professor just nodded at her older sister before she disappeared.

    "Josephine will be there in a few minutes, now continue with what you have discovered so far." The teacher said and continued; there is so much to tell that it would take at least an hour to tell her all.

    Tring...

    In less than ten minutes, the doorbell rang. I got up and walked to the door and opened it; another side is a professor in her usual ck suit.

    "Professores in." I invited her in, "Nice room Micheal, they must have a lot to give a lord quarter like this." she said as entered casually. "Josephine doesn¡¯t waste, quickly take roses from Micheal and return." projection of teacher said.

    "Calm down, will you," Professor said to her sister before she stretched her hands at me. She and I knew very well if the teacher did not get them as soon as possible, she would eat both of us alive. For a patient person, the teacher acts impatient sometimes.

    I handed storage in her stretched hand; in the storage, not only were nearly all Essense Roses I had harvested but also twenty thousand normal roses, my quota for this month.

    "See ya!" Professor said and disappeared from my view. I went back to the practice room and continued to talk to the teacher, and five minutester, I saw the professor appearing into the room and sitting with her feet on the table before throwing storage to the teacher.

    The next moment tens of boxes appeared in front of the teacher before these boxes disappeared only Green and ck Roses have remained. The teacher¡¯s eyes started to shine purple as she activated her eye ability.

    She took one of Poison Rose in her hand and started to look at it closely. For a Tyrant like her, a Duke Level is Essence Rose is nothing; she would be easily able to touch the Emperor Grade Essence Rose as she is touching the Duke Level Essense Rose with her bare hand.

 Chapter 1163 - Meeting I

    <h4>Chapter 1163 - Meeting I</h4>

    Teacher continued to look at them for a while before she tapped on a few buttons of her holowatch and a few secondster an old man appeared in the room. Seeing the old man, the professor¡¯s expression changed as a smile appeared on her.

    Seeing her lying like azy cat old man said something but the professor did not seem to care for whoops, she smiled and said something to the old man which again made him angry and he said something, the professor opened her mouth to reply when the teacher said something which shut the professor.

    While their banter is going on, there is a surprise shed on my face. This old man is very familiar to me, he is the same foul-mouthed old man who was guarding the Creation Heart Inheritance.

    I have assumed him to be King Stage powerhouse, at max Emperor stage but seeing how Teacher is being respectful to him, it seemed like this old Man is Tyrant and not an ordinary Tyrant either.

    After the teacher¡¯s angry shout, the old man walked beside the teacher and looked at roses, he too seemed to be using some sort of Optical Skill as his eyes also turned silvery.

    Both started to observe the Essence Roses before they started to talk between them. The old man had a look of amazement for a while before his eyes began to shine brighter, and as he observed more.

    This continued for more than fifteen minutes before the shine in the teachers¡¯ eyes had died down, and she looked at me.

    "You have not traded these Roses with anyone, did you?" She asked. I felt happy that she unmuted the sound for the past twenty minutes; I have no clue what they were talking about.

    "No, I wanted to go over with you before starting to make any design about them," I said. I had clearly understood the value of the roses and wanted to ask the teacher about her view about it.

    "It¡¯s a good thing you did not make deals, these Essense Roses are far more precious than you imagine." She said, hearing that I am not surprised. I kind of expected it after an hour of research into them.

    "They not only could be used in research but also in Alchemy and as the main material for the Totem Artifact."

    "We will be doing research on them, finding a perfect usage for them." The teacher said she seemed very excited when she said that, almost fanatic. "Ok, I will try to get them as much as I can," I said, seeing the importance of Essense Roses.

    "Don¡¯t take too many risks." The teacher said, and her voice had be firm when she said it.

    "Don¡¯t worry; I will not take risks." I lied. The battle two days ago was full of risks; every battle contains huge risks, especially for the people like me who usually deal with Special Profession Grimm Monsters.

    "Just take care of yourself." The teacher said with a sigh, understanding the futility of words; we talked for a few more minutes before I finally cut the call. I closed my eyes for a few seconds, and before opening them, I have loads of research to do.

    I have to make a breakthrough to the high stage; I will have to improve my Inheritance. I hope to make those improvements in a week or two before finally breaking through the high stage of Knight.

    Before, it would have been difficult, but now it is possible with Essense Rose. I continued to research the Essence Rose tillte afternoon before getting off the chair and went to my room andid on my soft bed.

    Essence Roses are not the only thing I need to improve my Inheritance; I have to study other things. It is a good thing that at my current stage, I do notck in research materials.

    I not only have the Seven Books that contain theplete knowledge of seven Elements of my constitution, but I also have Inheritance notes that I had read before and perfectly recall them in my inheritance space.

    Those Inheritance notes have been filled with knowledge. It contains the ideas of a writer, but there is also reference about other Inheritances the author had researched to create his inheritance.

    Time passed quickly even in Inheritance Space that before I knew it, my holowatch buzzed. A few minutester, I opened my eyes, and as I had expected, there was a mail from the wisdom tower about the meeting.

    It was at 9:00 PM; I had plenty of time to cook and eat before going to the meeting.

    Getting out of bed, I freshened up to wash away my tiredness before I walked to the kitchen and started to cook.

    An hourter, I finished cooking dinner and served. The dinner was not fancy, just a regr meal, but it was delicious as always. Day by day, my cooking skill is improving, and it also helps now that I have one of the best ingredients for cooking.

    We finished eating in half an hour, and a few minutes after that, Iid down and rested; there was still quite a time before the meeting, and I n to rest till then as I will not have any for a few hours.

    After my meeting with powerhouses from Wisdom Tower is done, I will swing by the hospital for a few hours. Though I now do not need a normal curse, Roses, I am still a healer who has a job to heal.

    Not to forget, content practice will improve my skill and give me new ideas, and also the way I will earn myself wealth.

    They will still have to go to the Academy; the normal Roses still have great value to the Academy and me getting resources from other Organisations in exchange.

    Soon it was 8:30 PM, I quickly changed, and a few minutester, I walked out of my quarters towards the Adventurers Paradise.

 Chapter 1164 - Meeting II

    <h4>Chapter 1164 - Meeting II</h4>

    "Come in." A deep voice said from inside, hearing that I opened the door and walked inside. The room was normal office size, there was a wooden desk and behind it was a man in a suit.

    He looked to be mid-forties with jet ck hair and a small beard, which is cut very professionally.

    He is wearing a blue suit and badge of Wisdom Tower; seeing the design and color of the badge, I know he is the Emperor Stage powerhouse, and by the faint aura that ising from him, he is either at peak stage or a high stage; it is quite hard to distinguish.

    "Professor Lucas, thank you for inviting me," I said politely as I entered inside, "It¡¯s no trouble, the goods you have are quite good that the tower has sent me to make the deal." He said as he motioned me a seat.

    "The Ailment Roses you harvest are very good for the research and teaching young healers, but don¡¯t you think you are asking too much." He said, "A drop of Violet Clear Water is very precious and needs quite a lot of effort to harvest it." He added while pressuring me faintly with his aura.

    The aura is faint, and I felt like a mountain weighing on me. The Emperor Stage powerhouse is so powerful that the simple breath of the weakest Emperor could turn me into dust.

    Still, despite facing such aura, there was no change in my space; a soft smile on my face has even widened up by a fraction.

    In the six month of my lessons with the teacher, she had many times pressured me with her aura. I can¡¯t count the number of times I bled and fainted by it.

    Compared to what I had faced from the teacher, this is nothing that I did not have to strain myself to bear. His eyes showed faint surprise seeing my nonchnce, but that surprise has disappeared as it came, but the aura continued to pressure me.

    "Professor, the Roses are the resource only I could create, and the teacher said that I should ask for three drops of Violet Clear Water instead of one," I replied with a smile.

    His expression faltered for a moment when he heard me mention my teacher before the smile on his face widened a little.

    "Your teacher, how can I forget about her. An aplished Healer like her would have seen the value of the roses just as a nce," he said with a sigh before he looked at me directly.

    "Are creating these through the Art, if you are then Wisdom Tower willing to finance your practice, no matter how much resources you need for your practice, the tower will give it to you." He said the hope is very apparent in his eyes.

    "My apologies, but I could not give you my Art even if I wanted to; it hade with my Inheritance," I replied; a look of disappointment appeared on his face before it turned to normal.

    "How many curse Roses can you provide? Wisdom Tower is willing to buy all your have." he asked, "I could provide you at least ten thousand and more if I have left some by the end of the month." I replied.

    Wisdom Tower is not the only Organisation I want to squeeze, and there are other organizations who all control other precious resources.

    "Ten Thousand is a little less than we expected, but we will take it, and if you get more, then you can give it to Georgina." He said, to which I nodded and passed the storage to him.

    He took it and scanned it with the senses for a few seconds before looking back at me.

    "If you don¡¯t mind me asking, you can harvest these Roses from all the Special Energies, right?" He asked, "Yes, as long as it is special energies, I can harvest them into roses." I replied, to which he nodded, and the next moment, a tiny bottle appeared in his hand, which he slid at me.

    I looked at a small bottle, which is about my thumb size, filled with thin violet liquid, which had a faint shimmer in it. I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited; this resource will be beneficial to me, especially now with my Inheritance.

    "Thank You," I said as I stored it in my storage, he nodded and I was about to ask permission to leave when spoke again.

    "These Roses are not the only Roses you could create, right. There are better ones right that you have harvested directly from the Grimm Monsters?" He asked and tapped a few buttons, and on camera, a very blurry footage of me harvesting rose from Grimm Monsters is shown.

    The footage is very blurry that one would not understand what is happening; the inheritance energies make cameras go haywire, especially drone cameras. To capture footage clear, one needs to specialize in cameras that are quite big or imaginary stone, which is very rare.

    The footage may not be very clear, but it carries the intentions needed and seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but smile mirthlessly. The teacher had said people woulde to ask, and I had also expected that much but not this quickly.

    "Yes, I can harvest Rose directly from the Grimm Monsters, I called it Essence Rose, but I can¡¯t give you that; the teacher had forbidden me to sell it without her permission," I said with an apologetic smile.

    He was surprised hearing that, but soon, an understanding smile appeared on his face. "It is for those Essense Roses that Josephine Charleston hase to Fort Ardon earlier, right?" he asked with a knowing smile. I remained silent to his question.

    Essence Roses have be special resources of the Academy now, and it is because the Academy has a special rtionship with two Supremes, one of which he is a member of.

    If it is not for that, he would not be this polite with me and epted the rates with a smile. These Supreme fear no one, even Tyrant level Academies are trashed in front of them.

 Chapter 1165 - High Level Of Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1165 - High Level Of Lord</h4>

    Note: Lost 10th Rank by Hundred-some stone, Do Vote more this week to get our Novel into Top 10.

    "Could you show me the Essence Rose? I am sure you have kept at least one with you." He asked, I looked at him hesitantly. "Don¡¯t worry, I will not take it." He said with a smile but still saw the hesitation on my face.

    "I just want to take a look at it, so I better gauge its value and tell higher-ups about it who will talk to your teacher." He said, hearing that my expressions finally rxed and took an outbox from my storage and slid toward him.

    He took the open and opened it, inside was a ck rose with purple veins. He looked at the rose with normal eyes first before he used his Optical Skill.

    "My God!" he gasped a few seconds after activating his optical skill, he seemed as amazed as the teacher was.

    He continued to look at Rose for twenty minutes before he finally looked up and when he looked, his gaze about me hadpletely changed and now he is looking at me as if I am some kind of precious treasure, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder feeling his gaze.

    "Do you have another type of Essence Rose? Can I look at it?" He asked, hearing that I hesitated for a second before I took our poison rose and gave it to him.

    He opened the box and spent another half an hour looking at that rose before he closed both of the boxes and gave them back to me.

    "I really want to take these Essence Roses." He said with a sigh before he looked at me. "Looks the higher-ups will be visiting the Academy soon," he said to that, I just smiled.

    A minuteter, I wanked out of his office with a bright smile thinking about the precious resources I will soon be getting. In the six months, I¡¯ve used quite a bit of resource, the teacher even gave me rare ones.

    Due to me having an Apex Constitution, there are very few resources that worked on me. Common resources do nothing to me. The constitution has increased my strength tremendously but it also became an endless well that I have to fill to get any effects.

    After getting out of Adventures paradise, I directly went to the hospital and started to heal those that were already waiting for me. Knowing about specialization, Georgina had started giving me patients withplications that require a specific set of skills.

    I spent a few hours in the hospital before going back to my apartment and slept on the bed within a minute.

    Days passed by and two weeks went into a blur, In these two weeks I have participated in three battles, each battle was tough and many times, I and my team walked on the edge of life and death to defeat the opponent.

    Not only have I fought battles, but I have also visited the hospital nearly every day to heal patients and continued with my research which had finally borne fruit. I have made enough progress in it that I could now finally level up.

    I ced the resources in my hands, and before I closed my eyes and went inside my Inheritance ce. There, I tapped several times on the runic Humanoid with the Golden Ring above its head.

    With thest tap, it started to shine brightly, and I was thrown out of the Inheritance Space. My eyes remained closed, and I gritted my teeth as the pain began to course through my body as change started to ur inside me.

    Some runes got destroyed while new runes appeared on their faces, changing the structure of the formation. Every optimization felt like a software upgrade of my Holowatch; there will be some optimization or change at every upgrade.

    The processsted for fifteen minutes, and I finally reached the High Level of Lord Stage; and there were also some good changes in my inheritance, which increased its power.

    I could feel the power coursing through my body, and I fought the enemies of myst battle; now, I will have an easier time defeating them.

    ¡¯With breakthrough done, I could finally use that thing the teacher had sent.¡¯ I thought as I started to undress.

    After I undressed my birthday suit, I picked up the bottle from the ground. It is a bottle size of half of an a.d.u.l.t palm, and inside it milky, while liquefied shades of blue and red.

    ¡¯This is Langstone Solution.¡¯ It is made from very rare resources, that four resources came from three Resources came from the Three Supremes, and one Tyrant organization and that teacher had gotten exchanging my Roses.

    Currently, the Teacher had made aplete ban on my Essense Roses, but she said she would not be able to keep that ban for much longer; the pressure from the Supreme Organisation is too great to share these resources, especially from Wisdom Tower and Hawthorn Sea to which we are associated.

    Like the teacher had expected, the news about both types of roses has spread into Supremes in a matter of a few days that sent their members to the academy after I threw all the responsibility to teach.

    Currently, we are sharing normal roses with Supreme and a few Tyrants, but in less than half a month, we will have to share Essence Roses with Supreme too; the pressure is too great that even the teacher was unable to stall them for longer.

    The teacher said she and a bunch of guys are doing research on it, and very soon, they will get a concrete result that will help her negotiate better for the Essence Roses.

    I have given all that responsibility to the teacher, the only thing I need is resources and data of her research, which she is providing, and Langstone Solution is one of the resources.

    This is a very precious alchemical product that needs Tyrant Level Alchemist to craft it, and now I have. I couldn¡¯t help wondering how much progress I will make from it.

 Chapter 1166 - Inheritance Strengthening

    <h4>Chapter 1166 - Inheritance Strengthening</h4>

    I opened the bottle of Langstone Solution and poured it on my hands before it started spreading it on my body like a lotion, not leaving a single part of my body.

    This is a very precious resource, and it worked as I expected to, then it would give me quite great enhancements.

    Soon the whole bottle emptied; not even a single drop had remained inside. Seeing every part of my body covered in Langstone Solution, I sat on the ground, closed my eyes, and activated my Inheritance.

    The whole runic circuits inside me lit up and suction was created; they had created a huge suction of energy.

    The Langstone Solution is made of very precious resources and contains immense energies that, despite runes sucking it all at intense speed, there is no change that could be seen in its reserves.

    Few seconds had just happened when I felt two other sources joining in taking energy, which surprised me.

    It is Ashlyn and Nero who are taking me energy, and I am quite surprised by that. I am not surprised that Ashlyn is taking my energy; I had expected it; I am surprised because of Nero. It was quite surprising.

    It is likely a change urred due to his new mutation. In a battle a week ago, I havee across Lord Stage Poison Master. I was quite shocked seeing it as Lord Stage did not appear on the battlefield, it was pretty good, but I and my team had finished it off and harvested it.

    That Poison Essence Rose that I had harvested from Lord Stage Poison Master Grimm Monster, I had fed to Nero, and within a week of eating it, he had gone throughplete mutation.

    His energy body has be even more prominent, and that is not the only change that mutation brought, seeing how Nero is taking the energies from me. I could feel his contentment as he had such energy; he was very much loving it.

    Well, I would have been surprised if he hadn¡¯t. The Langstone Solution contains not only rare and precious resources but also has Miracle Fruit in it.

    The level of Miracle fruit is fairly low and was just normal level up Miracle Fruit, still, when it is added with those rare, the solution it creates is pretty good.

    This was the main reason there why Tyrant Stage Alchemist was needed. Not everyone could handle the Miracle Fruit energies; one needs to be exceptionally skilled in Alchemy craft it.

    Ten minutes passed by when suddenly, energies began to release from the Inheritance Runes; these energies started to spread through every inch of me, strengthening my body and Soul.

    The energies that these Inheritance Runes are spread are 10% of what they are sucking. Most of the energies of Langstone Solution went to strengthening the Inheritance Runes, which is a necessity for my inheritance.

    One needed to strengthen their inheritances, but to most Inheritances, it happened naturally.

    These Inheritances are made from theprehension of Super Powerhouses and capable of self-drawing the energies they need to strengthen them, but my Inheritance does not have that luxury.

    I do have enoughprehension of powerful worldly energy that I could design the formation like this. So, I have to do things another way, use outside sources to strengthen my Inheritance.

    It may look disadvantageouspared to other Inheritances, but I am aplete advantage. With this much control with Inheritance, I could strengthen it the way I want to help me make my Inheritance even stronger.

    This is my first Inheritance Strengthening, and I choose Langstone Solution for it specially. Miracle Fruit Energy, I know the importance of Miracle Fruit energies, and I want to strengthen my Inheritancespletely through it.

    When I created Inheritance, the teacher let me know the snippets of very confidential information.

    This information came from notes of SK, the past headmistress, and the only person who is able to sessfully create the Inheritance to itspletion, and only through these snippets do I was able to choose the Langstone Solution for my 1st strengthening.

    This is just the first strengthening, but I already needed such rare resources; as I advanced, the resources would increase too. I don¡¯t know the things I¡¯ve given Academy and Essense Roses would be enough to get such resources.

    There is a Garden too. After I reach the Duke Stage, I will have to find the time and excuse to return to my continent. There I have seen some amazing resources; they will be a great help to my future strengthening.

    If these things are not enough, I could always scourge some Ruins; there are many ruins that are still unexplored due to danger then represent.

    In a conversation between the teacher and Professor Josephine that I heard, they said there are a lot of Ruins around our world, and some are dangerous enough that most powerful Tyrants won¡¯t dare to go there.

    It is a thing of the future; I don¡¯t know how long it will take me to reach Tyrant before I could think about those excessively dangerous Runes.

    It has been twenty minutes since the suction had started, and it is still going; the Inheritance and two monsters of mine weren¡¯t able to fully suck off its energy.

    It would not take long though, I could feel the energy of the solution, and in a few minutes, the three sources would be finished with sucking all the energy present in the Langstone Solution.

    I was right, about five minutester, the suctions started to slow down till itpletely stopped. The Langstone solution had beenpletely spent.

    "So soon," I muttered as I opened my eyes. The teacher had warned about the power of solution, though its nature is gentle; it had immense energy that teacher had warned to take a couple of sessions to use theplete solutions.

    I couldn¡¯t help imagine the look on her face if I told her I had finished with the solution in one session and only needed me about twenty-five minutes. I am sure she would be shocked.

 Chapter 1167 - Wild

    <h4>Chapter 1167 - Wild</h4>

    "Such strength!" I said as I gripped my hands; the enhancements are obvious. I could feel strength running through every part of me, giving me the feeling that I could crush anything.

    I checked myself for a few minutes before I activated my Inheritance. The advancement in my Physical and Soul Strength is minor; the real Advancement is my Inheritance.

    As Silver Armor appeared on me, I could feel every part of it pulsing with strength. Ready to burst with immense power at the moment¡¯s notice, seeing such strength, I really want to fight something right now.

    I controlled my impulse and inspected every part of it.

    On the outside, there was not much difference, there is only a slight change in its feeling, and that also is very faint; very few people would be able to notice it.

    I inspected the changes of Battle Mode Inheritance for a few minutes before I switched Healing Mode Inheritance, and Green ck Armor has appeared on me.

    It also barely showed any change outside, but inside, it had changed considerably. Feeling changed, I want to try it immediately, but it is not the time; I have some other things to do before I try the effects.

    I called off the inheritance and walked out of the practice room, and went to shower. The solution had mostly been absorbed, but it had some dregs, making me feel a little itchy.

    Fifteen minutester, I walked out of the shower and went to the kitchen after wearing the clothes. I had breakfast a few hours ago, but I am feeling hungry again, so I decided to cook something simple.

    Forty-five minutester, I finished cooking something simple; I and Ashlyn ate in silence before we bothid our ces to rest.

    "Tring Tring"

    I am nning to swing by Hospital and Duling Hall after that when my Holowtched buzzed with a call, it was from my team leader Jimmy.

    "Micheal, we got it. We got the permit to enter the Wild." Jimmy¡¯s excited voice rang out of my holowatch. "Really?" I asked; I had known that Jimmy applied for permission to go the wind, but I did not think it would get epted, and this soon.

    The permit to the Wild is very hard to get; one will have to be very powerful in their level to get that. Even in hunters, barely 20% of the teams have to be permitted to enter the Wild.

    It is because of our exceptional performance in the battle we have able to get it this soon. Our team has broken numerous records, and currently, we hold the most kill record of special Profession Grimm Monsters in Fort Adorn.

    We have broken the record in our first battle by killing more than a hundred Special profession Grimm Monsters and broke that record in the battles that came after. I am quite surprised about getting permits to enter the Wild, though.

    Wild means outside, and unlike Grimm Battlefield of my native continent, here everyone can not go out. There three Grimm Monsters Fortresses in the hour range of the Fort and contain a huge number of Grimm Monsters.

    This makes the Wild exceptionally dangerous. There are Grimm Monsters that are hunters, and we are their prey, not to mention all the Grimm Monsters that came out of only Elite; sending normal Grimm Monsters out is akin to making them meat under humans de.

    In the Wild, Grimm Monsters are not the only danger. There are other dangers, too; these dangers are far more lethal than the Grimm Monsters.

    Micheal, we are leaving in an hour; get ready." He said and cut the call before saying anything more, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    I did waste any time and changed into different clothes and wore all my artifacts. It is a littlete but not much, seeing we will return by evening.

    "You havee finally, Micheal; let¡¯s go," Jimmy said just as I walked out of the teleportation Gate. Seeing it had been barely half an hour since his call, I thought I hade early, but these people came earlier than me; it looked like they were just waiting for the permit.

    Jimmy seemed very excited that he is barely able to control himself; going into the Wild is extremely dangerous, but it is also here one could find worthy opponents that one makes challenge one¡¯s limit.

    In the battle, it is quite difficult to find a worthy opponent; one has to go through all the trash before one could find something good. Though unlike others, nearly all our opponents are, seeing we only target Special Profession Grimm Monsters, the allure of the wild is something else.

    We walked toward the Gate and showed the permit to the powerful Guards who are guarding it. After a few minutes of strict checking, we were allowed to go out.

    As we walked out of the city, the excitement in the faces of my teammates died down, and all of them became serious.

    "Battle may seem dangerous with millions of people fighting, but it is Wild that it is most dangerous," Jimmy said softly.

    "We have walked out of the city gates and be the prey; from now on, every Grimm Monsters we see will try to hunt us, and that Grimm Monsters will be a powerful one; the trash doesn¡¯t survive in the wild." He added before he turned toward us.

    "We will move by foot, at our speed, it will take us an hour to cross the safe zone and enter the wild," Jimmy said and gave some instructions before we started moving toward the west at a swift speed.

    The direct road between Fort Ardon and Grimm Monsters Fortresses is barren due to countless battles, but the area around it is filled with tall and thick trees.

    Wild is dangerous and filled with monsters, I just hope we do not see them. It hurts to hurt one kin, even knowing they have been brainwashed since birth.

 Chapter 1168 - Archer I

    <h4>Chapter 1168 - Archer I</h4>

    We slowed down our pace as we reached the edge of the Forest and our expressions have be extra serious. The moment we take a step inside the forest, we will be prey, every Grimm Monsters wee across will try to kill us.

    ording to data, the Grimm Monsters in the Wild have at least twenty times more numbers than us which is a lot seeing all of them are Elite. This makes us their prey but today these groups of prey will hunt the hunters.

    "Let¡¯s enter," Jimmy said softly and led us into the forest. The forest ispletely silent, not a sound of a single animal could be heard. The Grimm Monsters like a scourge, they will destroy everything that came into their way.

    Poor monsters, in the territory of Grimm Monsters all of them are nearly exterminated. Only in the human territory are they present, where hunting them is forbidden.

    Nobody is unhappy about it, there are tens of ruins where all-powerful monsters are present, they could easily go hunt those monsters.

    We slowly entered the forest and were careful about not making any noise, we don¡¯t want to alert any Grimm Monsters by our noise.

    "Watch Out." I and Jimmy shouted at the same time when suddenly I sensed torpedo-like attacksing toward us at an intense speed. As I sensed the attacks, I immediately appeared beside Jimmy with my sword in hands.

    Just as I appeared besides Jimmy, I saw huge arrows in front of us, they are big, each arrow is about four meters long covered in thick wind type Inheritance energy. The Tip of it is extremely sharp with a powerful Runic Array carved on it.

    As I saw the arrows, the Old Set inside me were fullypletely lit and the edge of my sword started to shine in red as I swung my sword against the arrows. I had expected we wille across Grimm Monsters but not this soon and with these powerful attacks.

    ng!

    My sword shed against the arrow and I felt like I had crashed against some super fast train, if not for me using the old set and increasing weight of my sword, I would have had to take a step back and that would have been bad as it is not the only arrow that ising at us.

    Krrrrrr!

    After the initial sh, my sword tore through the Arrow like it was butter before moving toward another arrow that wasing at Rove while Jimmy handled the one that was going after Gina.

    ng ng Krrrrr Krrrrr....

    I tore through one arrow after another and I have to say, these arrows are extremely dangerous. I am using the full power of my set to deal with it and still barely able to defend against them.

    Jimmy is great at sharing the burden without him; it would have been very difficult to deal with these arrows, which seemed to being in all directions.

    Whoever the Archer is, it is very skillful; it knows how to attack at weak points, dealing maximum damage, it is the best Grimm Monster Archer I¡¯vee untill now.

    "Jimmy, let¡¯s go deal with Archer," I said, Rove and Gina had got their bearings and were now defending against the arrows fine. Though Rove is having a small problem, he could still handle it as long as Gina controlled the pace of arrows.

    Jimmy looked at the two teammates before we both moved toward the Archer; I had already locked my senses on the Archer and knew where it was. Seeing using, the barrage of arrows increased, but we handled it and closed toward Archer speedily.

    "This f.u.c.k.i.n.g wind werewolf is very fast!" Jimmy cursed as we moved toward the Archer. The archer is not only fast but also fearless; it is ying with us without any fear.

    As we move toward it, it moves away speedily; it is not running away and is just changing its position at a very fast speed that even after trying our all, we are not able to catch it.

    Not to forget its forest, which made it quite difficult to move around, but this is a problem for us, not an Archer. It looked like the bastard had trained extensively in the forest and had art, which let move flexibility in the woods without losing the speed.

    Seeing that, I made a mental note to myself to train in a forest environment and make a change in the Old Set that I could move as wlessly as the Wind Werewolves we are chasing.

    I am still doing better than Jimmy, though; despite using top-speed art, he was not as fast as me in the forest.

    The Old Set gives meplete flexibility to operate; after small calibration, I could better, but it was still not enough to catch the bastard leading on a chase like a joker.

    "Jimmy, I am going to refine this bastard." I went to Jimmy, who immediately understood my meaning and moved away from me. It is a little risky, but it is our only option to finish this bastard as soon as possible without attacking other Grimm Monsters.

    A small tricolor rose released from the foot as I chased the Wind Werewolf; unlike the attacks I hadunched before, it did not float away; instead, it remained in its ce.

    The forest may be an excellent ce for it, but it is also a great ce for me too, here I could easilyunch my attack without it getting noticed.

    These Tri Colored Roses are made from my inheritance energy and are invisible to the senses due to the killing aspect of my Constitution and Rule power that I add.

    If it had been in field, the bastard would have noticed them, but here there is no chance of it, once all the roses were ced in their position, no will able to save it from getting refined.

 Chapter 1169 - Archer II

    <h4>Chapter 1169 - Archer II</h4>

    "Jimmy, it¡¯s done," I said to Jimmy who was not far away from me. As he heard it, he stopped and appeared beside me sporting a toothy smile, that bastard had really made us chase quite a while, now it will pay for that.

    "What happened to the lowly humans tired already?" Asked Wind Werewolf from the distance while still hiding. Though it yed with us, it always remained cautious and maintained enough difference that it could retreat any moment it wanted.

    "No, we stopped because you are already dead." I replied with a nonchnt voice, ¡¯Second Move: Rose Refinement¡¯ I muttered inside my mind as I finally activated all the sixteen roses.

    "Hahaha, Human brain must have short-circuited if you think you can ki" It saidughingly but midway it stopped when it saw big ten meters long petalsing toward it swiftly, discarding the thick huge trees in between.

    It saw the attack and felt something wrong, and tried to run away but it had just covered a few meters when it found roses itself covered in multiple petals which had transformed into the big Rose and now this Rose started burning zingly.

    Jimmy and I appeared beside the rose and saw the Wind Werewolf burning inside. It was first seeing it one ce, before every time we saw it, it was aplete blur. Now it is trapped inside the Rose screaming loudly but no sound came out of it.

    It is apletely silent process, there are no fluctuations of energy, nor any sound. If I wanted, I would have muted the visuals too, it would just seem like a big tricolor Rose to burn brightly.

    It is peak Duke and a very powerful one at that, even with our best efforts we were not able to catch it for the past fifteen minutes. It had taken four minutes for the rose topletely refine it and tuned into the ash.

    A few secondster, the roses returned to me and they seeped back to runes inside me, and their energy transferred into the Inheritance Runes.

    The surprising thing about this move is now that it does not damage anything other than the target, the rose had only refined the Grimm Monsters, the ground it was on hadplete remained undamaged.

    It is one of the changes I had made in this move, earlier its effect used to spread around, wasting much of the precious energy but now it only affects the prey it had targeted and nothing else.

    "Your move had changed a little," Jimmymented seeing the ground where Grimm Monster was burning a few seconds ago. "Yes, earlier my control over it was a little lost, I now have quite a good grip over it," I replied and went to pick up the stuff of the Grimm Monsters.

    I have not found time to look at the stuff of the Grimm Monster, even since I hade to the Fort Adorn, I had directly stored whatever I got from the Grimm Monsters in storage, I¡¯ve never once looked at it.

    I stored the stuff on storage pocked, so we divided all the stuffter before we started to move deeper into the forest. We were a lot more careful than earlier, the Archer was an eye-opener for us.

    We moved through the forest in silence, talking only in signs. For the first ten minutes, we did not hear anything before hearing faint sounds of fighting. We did not move toward the fight, the rule of Wild is that you do not walk toward the fight, it may be real but it also is fake.

    We continued to move when I suddenly stopped as I finally sensed a Grimm Monsters. It is a group of five Grimm Monsters, they too like us are silently moving toward the forest in search of the Grimm Monsters.

    Seeing me stopped, my teammates also stopped and looked at me in askance, I quickly performed the signs telling them about the Grimm Monsters and their strength.

    Within a minute, we finalize the n of the attack, we will attack the two sides. On one side there will be me and Gina while on the other side there will be Jimmy and Rove.

    With the n finalized, we started to move toward the Grimm Monsters in the two groups. Our speed is slow, we did not want to alert the Grimm Monster before we attack.

    A few minutester, we finally got into the hundred meters range of Grimm Monsters, seeing that I motioned Gina and she nodded. The next moment, I and Gina burst out of our hiding spot and attacked the Scarlet Lionmen.

    The Scarlet Lionmen sensed our attack when we were halfway into the distance and that time, we had already crossed the halfway distance into them and Jimmy and Rove had also attacked from the other side.

    "Humans, Die!" The Scarlet Lionmen roared and whipped their huge sword at us. These Grimm Monsters are Scarlet Lionmen, as their names suggest their bodies arepletely scarlet with dark red made which burns in the Scarlet me.

    These burning mes gave them a very regal look and with their seven meters tall meaty bodies they became killing machines that very few could content against.

    Our luck seemed to be quite good or bad since we have entered the Wild. First, we havee across a powerful Archer, and now are Grimm Monsters from Scarlet Lionman Tribe, which is an above-average tribe in the Grimm Tribes present in the central continent.

    All the five Grimm Monsters are Peak Dukes and are very powerful, and now two Grimm Monsters are attacking me.

    Our sneak attack has caught them off guard, but it did not give us much of the advantage as we had expected; all five of them reacted very quickly seeing the sneak attack.

    Still, I am not disappointed. Attacking sneakily is a procedure to sharpen our stealth; if these bastards have died by our sneak attack, they would not be worthy to face us head-on.

 Chapter 1170 - Boom I

    <h4>Chapter 1170 - Boom I</h4>

    Chapter 1170

    The two Grimm Monsters attacked me and at the same time and their teamwork is impable, they have closed all my retreats, and if I tried to dodge or defend, I would get heavily injured or dead.

    There is one small mistake in their perfect n; they have underestimated my strength. They have estimated my power lower than my teammates, thinking I am above average lord, and it is their mistake.

    A toothy smile appeared on my face as I dodged the sword of the first Scarlet Lionman by nick and appeared directly in front of the second Scarlet Lionman. As I did, I moved my sword toward its heart in an effortless motion.

    ng!

    When my sword was just inches away from it, the bright runes appeared on its body, and its huge sword, which was quite a distance from my sword, appeared directly in front of my sword and defended against the attack.

    "It is not easy to kill me, human!" I shouted and swung its gigantic sword, which I could easily dodge; the real challenge is the swording from behind. I gave the 2nd Scarlet Lionman a toothy smile and disappeared from my spot.

    I appeared behind the first and Scarlet Lionman and attacked at times; my sword was three times faster than the earlier not to forget, I am very close to the Grimm Monsters when I attacked.

    Shurr!

    The st of dense fire released from the mane of the first Scarlet Lionman that created a forcefield which pushed me back where the second Scarlet Lionman already had appeared, and now its sword ising directly for my neck.

    Runes inside brightened up, and I disappeared and appeared two ten meters away from both Grimm Monsters. "It is not easy to kill me, little lions," I said mockingly.

    "Mocking, hun! I will see if you are still in the mood to mock when I pierce a rod through you and cook you alive in my Scarlet fire." Said the first Scarlet Lionman without a hint of anger before it came at me with its friend.

    It is quite difficult to incite the anger from the Grimm Monsters trained to take such insults. Though my insults did not make it lose, its rationale does not mean it had not be angry by my mock.

    Both of them have got very angry; they are just controlling it very well; they are clearly aware of the consequences of losing their mind in anger.

    In the battle, one not only has to fight the enemy with strength but also with mind, and sometimes, when the strength of the two parties is very close, it bes a battle of minds.

    Those who have stronger minds have better chances to win the battle, and I am going to win it.

    "Not before, I will turn you into the Crystals," I said and moved to attack them. As I did, the bodies of both of them started to shine, and their aura started to power up.

    A Scarlet Armor appeared on the bodies of both, zing with power; though the Scarlet Armor has appeared on both of their bodies, the color of them is slightly different.

    The First Scarlet Lionman has the Armor of dark Scarlet color while the second Scarlet Lionman Armor is on the fainter shade of the scarlet, not to forget the different designs and aura they had, it is two different Inheritances.

    Both of them haveunched an attack at me; first Scarlet Lionman had thrown tens of meteor-like mes strikes at me while the second Scarlet Lionman hade with a ming sword, and seeing how not a single fire meteor had been touching it, it is clear that they have impable teamwork and know each other very well.

    "Die Human!"

    Shouted second Scarlet Lionman as he came at me with the fiery meteorsunched by the first Scarlet Lionman. Seeing it, I did not waste any time and use the rose cover.

    I could have dodged it, but I did not; I want to kill these Scarlet Lionmen, not y with them. Green leaves came around me, and I moved fearlessly at the second Scarlet Lionman without care for dangerous meteorsing at me.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against its fiery sword, and I had epted it without even a shake, which surprised it but not enough to linger on its ce any longer; after the sh, it immediately as meteors are about to crash on me.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM...

    As the second Scarlet Lionman disappeared, the meteors crashed on me from above.

    The attack isprehensive; the meteors fell the way that theypletely blocked all exit, not to forget the strange suppression released from them when they appeared above me, which suppressed all my movements and made me feel like I am in quicksand.

    The Meteors crashed into me in great force; the power is so immense that even Elite Duke would get vaporized in such power. To be honest, I am quite shocked by the power these meteors had burst out with.

    Meteor after meteor is crashing on me with immense force, and after each crash, it would make the scarlet fire surrounding me stronger, seeing that excitement and fear couldn¡¯t help up appear on the mind.

    Excitement because I am wondering if my most robust defensive measure is able to hold on or not and fear because if it did not then, I am super f.u.c.k.i.e.d; getting out without getting vaporized would be quite fear.

    Meteors came, and my rose defended against them without any strain, hell it even started to suck the energy from meteor impact and fire around it to make itself even stronger till it got me an impregnable defense that even thest and most powerful meteor was not able to crack.

    "Hahaha, dead that human bastard is dead, Cero no Duke had ever survived under your dread meteors." Second, Grimm Monsters said it first. It is very sure that the wretched of humans who dared to mock them is dead.

    This attack of his friend is extremely powerful that whenever it struck true, it killed the enemy.

    Its friend is also smiling with it, sure that its attack struck true when suddenly the smile on its face became stiff, and it opened its mouth to say something when it felt a sudden pain in its chest, when it looked down it saw a small sword sticking out of its chest.

    "How di," It asked the question, but before it could fullye out of its mouth, it found itself slipping into oblivion.

    "Your attack is quite great, for a second made me question my defensive move," I said with augh as I looked at the vibrant green-leaved swirling around me gently.

    "You survived," It said in shock as it attacked me with another powerful attack, which had covered its hands in a crimson fire that spread into its sword.

    "Hehe, another test," I said, and as I saw its attack and moved my sword to counter it if my defensive method survived this attack, I will be in its awe, and if it did not, I would get sted by its pieces.

 Chapter 1171 - Boom II

    <h4>Chapter 1171 - Boom II</h4>

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed loudly and the next moment, its expressions changed abruptly and a look of horror appeared on the ist face, and the next moment, it had activated a couple of defensive methods.

    Seeing that, I shook my head; the attack of mine is quite sneaky and very hard to guard against unless one knew about it before or there is a huge power difference, and this Grimm Monster did not meet both the conditions.

    Boom!

    The energies around it became all chaotic, and blood came out of its mouth before a muffled boom rang out, which felt like a single boom and abination of multiple booms.

    The booming sound had just been over when suddenly Scarlet Lionman I was fighting turned into a paste of blood and bone before falling. One moment it is perfectly fine while the next moment its body turns into a puddle of blood and flesh before falling down.

    This is the 2nd move of Eldritch Sword Art; unlike from outward explosion, it creates an inward explosion which barely produces any sound and is extremely lethal; it is a mighty move; those who did not know about it find it very hard to guard against it.

    I hadprehended it a few months ago during my free time. There are tens of powerful Arts in Academy, some of them possess shocking power to shame moves I¡¯ve created, if I wanted to, I would have taken any of them, with me being Headmistress Student, barely any art is out of my range, but I did not.

    Comprehending Art takes time and effort; I would spend that time and effort on my own moves than Art, who had great potential. My moves may not beparable to some of the very powerful arts now, but it won¡¯t long before they reached simr power and surpassed them.

    I looked around and saw Rove and Gina are still fighting against the Scarlet Lionmen, as Jimmy had finished the Grimm Monsters he was fighting a while ago; he was quite quick since he only had one Scarlet Lionman to fight against.

    I burned the goo that Scarlet Lionman had turned into and scavenged the artifacts off its dead friend¡¯s body before hiding behind the tree at a distance and waiting for the fight to be over.

    A minute after, my fight was over, Gina finished her struggle, and ten minutes after that, Rove finally killed the Scarlet Lionman he was fighting. He was in a quite bad shape when he finished his fight, but after a few minutes of rest and a couple of potionster, he became ready to fight again.

    We continued our search again, and half an hourter, we found a group of seven Grimm Monsters, which were quite powerful; our team had spent quite an effort to finish them off.

    Time passed by, and evening came, and we continued fighting and only stopped around eight after fighting a very dangerous fight. It was against the Curse Master and it six Duke level Guards who were f.u.c.k.i.n.g powerful; they were the most powerful Grimm Monsters Ive ever fought.

    They were more powerful than the Princes we have fought on the battlefield and took us more than an hour to finish them off. By the time the fight was over, all my teammates were injured to some degree.

    I, too, got injured, but to me, it did not matter much unless my injuries were heavy. The healing abilities my Apex constitution provides are beyondpare. There are very few injuries from which I could not recover in a few seconds.

    "The trip to the wild was worth it; the Grimm Monsters there were challenging," Jimmy said as we got out of the forest. Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    It has benefited me a lot. I used to think the current level of my Inheritance is pretty powerful but fighting them, I understood I am far from being unearthing the potential of the Constitution and matching that off with my Inheritance.

    My fight with Samual had spoiled me thinking I could deal with any Supreme Level Inheritance Hosts but fighting these Grimm Monsters in Wild; I understood I could not.

    Like us, Grimm Monsters, too, have Supreme Level Inheritances, and the funny thing is, I¡¯ve note across a holder of any Supreme Level Inheritance since I have entered the battlefield.

    When I had asked Jimmy if he hade across any Supreme Level Inheritance holder a few days ago, he had literally shuddered. He had told me he hade across only once and barely survived.

    A host of Supreme Inheritances and Bloodlines are very powerful, and they became even more powerful as theyprehend the essence of their Inheritances. Samuel was just a joke who could bring out the true power of his Inheritance. There are very few jokers like him.

    Organisation usually trained Supreme Inheritance members very strictly and seeing the embarrassing performance of the Samual. I am sure the Sky Saber will not leave him alone till he produces some decent results.

    An hourter, we reached the city gates, and after a few minutes of the strict inspections before we were allowed to enter the city. There were separated our loot into four parts as we usually do before moving toward our quarters.

    Jimmy, Rove, and Gina lived quite close to each other while I am a little distance away from them. They live in Hunters Quarters while I live in healers quarters, which are many times better than hunters quarters.

    I¡¯ve been to Jimmy¡¯s quarters, though it is about the same size as mine; it is way worse in the interior. It looked more like quarters as it and less like an apartment than mine is.

    Not only mine, but even smaller healers quarters are also better than hunters quarters. I have seen Charlotte¡¯s quitter, though it is small, it is quite good. Seeing that, it is clear that even a Lord Stage healer gets better treatment than the Elite Duke hunters.

 Chapter 1172 - Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 1172 - Breakthrough</h4>

    Chew Chew...

    Ashlyn praised as sheid on her stomach, I tooid on the couch to rest. The day of intense fighting had tired me out quite great; I just want to rest a little before I have to go to my three hour night shift at the Hospital.

    ¡¯Tring Tring!¡¯

    I was just resting when my holowatch rang and when I looked, I saw it was the teacher.

    It had been quite a while since I had talked to the teacher; thest time I had seen her, it was two weeks ago when she told me she would perform the experiments on the essence Roses.

    "Hello," I said as I epted the call, a projection of the teacher¡¯s office appeared on my holowatch. She was not alone in the office; in front of her were thirteen fourteen-year-old girls sitting nervously.

    "Micheal, we finally had a breakthrough in the research of the Essence Rose." The teacher Said, sounding clearly very happy as she motioned toward the young girl sitting in front of her.

    "What did you find out?" I asked, feeling quite excited, the teacher had told me she is doing research into it, and I thought it would take a month before I could see the result.

    "Be, take out your Totem Artifact." Teacher said to the young girl, "Yes, Headmistress." the young girl said, and the next moment, she had taken out a beautiful Green Rapier.

    The Rapier is beautiful and had a delicate design; on its de and guard, I could see the design of thorns and roses. The imagination of this young girl is quite great to actualize such a beautiful design.

    "This Totem Artifact of Be used a Duke Level Essense Rose as base materials, and I have to say, the results we have got are quite shocking." She said white beaming with pride.

    I am quite surprised hearing it, though the teacher had told me that Essense Roses could be used in the Totem Artifact.

    Still, these Roses are not simple; they are harvested from the very Essence of the Grimm Monsters and contain a trace amount of very high-level power; the power is part ofprehension of the creator of the Inheritance; every inheritance has that.

    When I was creating the Rose move with the throught of Harvesting the Grimm Monster itself, this had stumped me, and had to create hundreds of formations with the help of Rule Bending power before I was able to get what I had needed.

    So, I am quite surprised when I heard a thirteen, fourteen-year girl was able to mold the essence Rose to create the Totem Artifact through it, and I am very sure the essence of Grimm Monsters would strike back with its all against its mortal enemy.

    Teacher seemed to notice my question, too, as she answered, "It is impossible for a Knight to assimte the Essence Rose of Duke level on their own, which will try to kill the host with all its power."

    "For assimtion little help is needed, from what I had observed, at least Duke should be present during the assimtion to suppress the wild energies of the Essence Rose." She exined.

    So that is how it is; at least King Level power is needed during the suppression. I wish I had been there to watch the process; it would have given me lots of inspiration.

    "Are the Roses only work on Knight or Lords above artifact are also fine with assimtion?" I asked, hearing that she shook her head. "Currently, it is only working on Knight." "When we tried with Lords and above, their Totem seeds and Artifact produced intense resistance." She replied with slight disappointment.

    I am not surprised; the higher one goes, the more one resists the Grimm Energies. "It is a matter of time. It won¡¯t be long before we find the way around that too." The teacher said she sounds very hopeful; it looks like she already has the lead.

    "How is the power of Totem Artifact," I asked the important question, hearing that smile on the teacher¡¯s face brightened up like a morning sun.

    "It is very amazing, just a simple nick on the de could kill any knight within a minute, and that is when it is nicked by a n.a.k.e.d de without any energy transmission."

    "When she transmits the energy, the curse became powerful enough to kill any Knight within a second." She said, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. Even with all strangeness, my totem artifact was never this powerful at the Knight Stage.

    "Wow, I¡¯ve never expected it would make the Totem Artifact this powerful," I said in awe. My expectations were based on my totem artifact; still, if I had such a Totem Artifact, it would have made a lot of things easier for me.

    "Though its poison is powerful, she could only use normal poison; the powerful poison drained her in a single attack." Teacher said. It is still better than my Totem Artifact; she just to nick the skin of her opponent and wait for a minute for it to die.

    "Does it affect Humans only or Grimm Monsters too?" I asked, "ording to our research, it did not matter if it was Grimm Monsters or humans. It will work the same way." She said, hearing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    "Have you tried other Essense Roses, the Cursed Ones, and Insect one?" I asked; in the battles in weeks, I was lucky enough toe across four Insect masters; in this battlefield, they are extremely rarepared to Curse Masters and Poison Masters.

    "No, we have not tried them yet. We have just found a suitable candidate to test the Curse Essence Rose and will try with him tomorrow; I will call you after we have done with it." She said.

    "Ok." It is important to get the right candidate for any experiments, and this one is very special. If Grimm Monsters knew what was happening and who was doing it, my life would be in danger.

 Chapter 1173 - Castello I

    <h4>Chapter 1173 - Castello I</h4>

    Note: 7 Chapters today, we were really really close this time, just 200 Votes Short of reaching the Top 10, Do Vote more this week to get our novel in the Top 10.

    Two and half months have passed by since I came to Fort Ardon. It felt like it had been only a few days since I had stepped down out of my airship and rushed to the hospital to heal the patients.

    In these two and a half months, I¡¯ve learned many things, advanced in more than one way. There are still many ways I have to advance in, and for that, I have to take the risk, and today, I am taking that risk.

    Today, a ruin named Castello is opening. It is an extremely dangerous Ruin, but it will have what we need. I would have gone to other ruines, but I waited for this Ruin specifically.

    Since I arrived in fort Adorn, there had been two ruins that had been opened, but I did not choose to go to them. They did not have the things I need; this Castello ruin is challenging and may have the thing I need.

    I have already reached the Peak of the Lord Stage and have got enoughprehension to reach the Duke Stage, but there is no use to make a breakthrough into the Duke Stage yet, as I did not make enough improvements in my Inheritance yet.

    If I breakthrough into Duke now, all my powers would be sealed, and I would be a sitting duck as I would not be able to use any of Inheritance abilities, only when I make enough improvement into my Inheritance that it became a Clear upgrade. I will be able to breakthrough into the Duke with confidence.

    This Castello ruin may help me if I found that ce, it is quite difficult to find that ce, but if I am lucky, I may find it, and even if I did not, this ruin would be challenging enough.

    It is Prince Grade Ruin means it will have maximum Prince Grade warriors who are very dangerous for me. I am at Lord Stage; though regr Prince Stage powerhouses are no problem for me, I could easily kill them. The same could not be said about the Elite Prince Stage powerhouses.

    If Ie across some, I will be in quite trouble and not forget this will not be the only danger I will face. The Ruin itself is dangerous, its membrane is broken in hundreds of ces, which releases a huge amount of cosmic energy inside the rune, and since the runes have no core, this dangerous energy never gets filtered out.

    Due to strong bodies, the Grimm Monsters visit this ruin dove. They even have special art which they practice in the special cosmic energy; this Ruin has to make their stronger bodies even stronger.

    Humans have to be very careful in this ruin, not venture into a dangerous area where Cosmic Energy is very thick; then, one is good as dead if one did not have sufficient protection.

    I have already got everything I needed to go to this Ruin. I now just hoped that I would not get transported into the Cosmic Energy-rich region and lose my life before I have a chance to explore.

    Though the formation is calibrated this way, we will be transported into the safe zone; there are always some people who transported there and lost their life. I shook my head of those depressing thoughts and looked at my storage once more to check if I have everything I need.

    In the two and half months, my nearly empty storage had filled quite greatly; from artifacts to herbs, everything could be found in my storage. I could help but feel happy when I looked at these filled shelves.

    There was a time when all these shelves were empty, but now they are filled with glittering and aromatic things that one just wants to keep looking at, and of all the shelves; there is one shelf that stands out the most.

    In the center of storage, there was a beautiful crystalline tree, and this tree has nearly a hundred Roses hanging on it. Most of these Roses are ck and Green but sometimes one sees grey ones too.

    This tree is speciallymissioned storage; here, I could hang the Essence Roses that I had refined. The exact copy present in thep of the teacher, where she could just pluck away whatever the rose she wanted to research on.

    Speaking of research, her research is going well. She had found a way to use Essence Rose in the already created Totem Artifact, but this way could not be used by all the people, only those who had used the best materials in their Totem crafting.

    Teacher said they are working on a method that could help them incorporate into the normal Lord and above practitioner, but it will take time; even the teacher said finding such a method is not easy.

    Still, I am quite happy with the sess my Essence Roses had brought; once the teacher shared the value Roses with supreme and what they could, their value had skyrocketed and the Supremes sent powerful members to the Academy to make deals with the teacher.

    Not only with the teacher, but I had also been secretly being asked to provide them with Essense Roses in secret, and the price they have quoted had even blown my mind.

    Still, those bastards are only willing to offer the resources, not the knowledge. The teacher had asked them about ess to their secret library, but each of them had rejected it outright, including Wisdom Tower and Hawthorns Sea.

    The Wisdom Tower and Hawthorns Sea did not outrightly reject it; they are even willing to permit me to visit their secret libraries if I agreed to be a member of their organization, which means once I reach the King stage, I would be a full member of their organization.

    This condition I am not willing to ept then and not ept now, I do not have any interest in joining Supreme.

    Though they may have vast resources and knowledge that the Academy could notpare, I very much love Academy and would not leave it unless there is no choice.

 Chapter 1174 - Castello II

    <h4>Chapter 1174 - Castello II</h4>

    Soon I reached the ce where the Teleportation Gate to Castello Ruin is. It is in one of the city¡¯s squares that could hold two to three million people easily.

    There are currently half a million people present on the Square, but there is still some time, and with peopleing by the second, so a million or one and a half million would enter the Ruin.

    In the central continent, the Ruins are not as much novelty as they are in the native continent. There is always at least one Ruin opened every month, and these are public Ruins, which in the hands of the Pyramid.

    There are many private ruins too, which are in the hands of Organisations; the Academy also held several ruins. Most of them aremon ones, but some of them are truly unique; I will surely visit those when they opened.

    More and more people kepting till their numbers reached about one and a half million. This number good but not that great whenpared to the whole battlefield.

    Like my teammates, many people have already entered another Ruin, which had opened two weeks ago. They had invited me toe with them, but I had declined the invitation as I am waiting for this Ruin to open.

    Though that Ruin was good, its nothing that I wanted, or it could not give what this Ruin could provide.

    I had nned to enter this Ruin even before I came to Fort Ardon; teacher had provided me with a list of Ruins, and I had added this Ruin to my list seeing the things it offers.

    Finally, the two hours are over, and they sealed the Square before they started to fiddle with the Teleportation Gate. Unlike regr Teleportation Gates, this beam one to the world¡¯s boundary; one must be very careful in dealing with them.

    "Enter!"

    The booming voice of Emperor Stage powerhouse rang out as he stepped aside from Gate. With hismand, we already lined people sped toward the Gate without breaking any lines.

    The energy of Emperor Stage powerhouse covering us; if anyone has done something that broke the rules, then he can forget about entering th Ruin and think about the punishment he will receive.

    Finally, it is my time; as I reached near the Gate, I activated my Inheritance and jumped through the Gate.

    I once again found myself in the Space Tunnel and couldn¡¯t help but shudder as I look around. Thest time I was in a space tunnel, I was thrown out in space sea; if not for the professor¡¯s timely rescue, I would have surely died there.

    Seconds passed by, and soon I reached the end of the tunnel and thrown out of it very unceremoniously.

    Thud!

    I fell to the ground loudly with my mouth in the dust; the fall was very sharp that I did not have any time to stop myself.

    I took a break and about to get up from my spot when suddenly I noticed something which made me change my expression abruptly.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I cursed as I looked around; I am in some forest where trees are thin and looked dry, but they are not dead. A thick, vibrant life force could be felt from these trees, not to forget each of these trees are sporting some leaves on them.

    I have never sensed such life force from any trees; the life force is brimming out of them. It is not surprising they have such great lifeforce; to survive in such an environment, they need such a lifeforce.

    It is afternoon, but the whole forest is nketed in a faint brown sheen; it is not a gloomy environment, but it is not vibrant either. This brown sheen is a dangerous Cosmic Energy.

    If normal Lord in my ce, he would have gotten seriously injured, even dead by now. In this environment, forget Lord even Duke will die if they stayed here long enough.

    Its a good thing Ive had my Armor on when I entered through a tunnel; otherwise, even with Apex Constitution, I would have been gotten injured by this energy.

    I have to do two things: first is find where the hell am I, and another is to get the hell out of here. My Armor could stand this level of energy if it thickens as it happened in such unstable ces, even my Armor would not be able to save me.

    Hun!

    I picked the north direction and started toward it; this Ruin is nearly mapped. Though the map is not perfect, it will still tell me where I am if I find something notable as a reference.

    I wanted to fly high to look for something, but I decided not to. This forest may seem calm, but it is filled with danger.

    Such thick cosmic energy makes it very difficult for anyone to survive here, but some can still do it, and those able to do it and very strong.

    The trees are not the only thing that could survive in such an environment; some monsters can survive in it and even use this cosmic energy to their advantage, like trees bing extremely strong.

    So, before I know where I am, I don¡¯t want to attract any attention from the monster.

    Hun!

    I was looking around to find something to take a reference when I noticed something which had caught me by surprise. I activated full protection of Armor; sealed it entirely so that no energy could enter inside, but some of the energy did.

    The leakage of energy is not surprising as very few seals are perfect, especially my armors, which inhales worldly energy every moment.

    The surprising thing, instead of expelling this energy as it should have seen how dangerous it is, my Armor is using it.

    The runes sucking this Cosmic Energy to strengthen themselves, and this only happens when it is beneficial to them, as my inheritance runes will resist anything that will harm them.

 Chapter 1175 - Crown Forest

    <h4>Chapter 1175 - Crown Forest</h4>

    I am quite shocked seeing that, and the next moment, I took a great risk and fully opened the seal I had ced on my Armor against this Cosmic Energy.

    I could have taken it slowly, but I did not want to; I want to see my Inheritance Runes bearing the full brunt of this Cosmic energy.

    As I unsealed the Armor, the brown energy came at me from every corner of my Armor and merge into runes directly without going through any filtration process; the runes had directly taken it.

    Something like this had happened only two times when my inheritance went through the strengthening.

    Now it is taking the energy fully, and I could feel my Inheritance Ruin are feeling more hungry for this energy, wanting me to attract it actively, but I did not.

    There is still time, and since Armor is unsealed now, it could take the energy every moment of one month I am in. So, after looking at Inheritance Ruins for a few minutes, checking there is no problem, I continued with my journey.

    I had just walked for a few minutes when I heard the monster¡¯s roar from a distance, and a few minutes after that, I heard another roar before seeing the monster itself.

    I had first throught there won¡¯t be many monsters seeing how thick the energy is present, but an hour after that, I havepletely changed my mind. There are monsters, more than I had imagined, and these monsters are a little different than what I have seen till now.

    I did not engage with these monsters despite wanting to fight them; I just steered cleared of them and continued with my journey.

    Suddenly I woke up!

    Ashlyn had woken up; when the Ruin was opened, she was sleeping inside me. I wanted to wake her up after entering rune but seeing how deep sleep she was in, I let her be.

    ¡¯Ashlyn, help me with the scouting.¡¯ I said to Ashlyn just as she woke up.

    "Chew Chew" She came out of me with a happy chirp and flew away; I am not worried about Cosmic Energy effecting her. She is strong; I don¡¯t how strong she is but one thing is clear that she is stronger than me.

    She flew up without any problem; she wasn¡¯t even feeling difort above where the cosmic energy became thick. Hell, she is enjoying the cosmic energy as she is actively taking it inside her.

    I connected my vision with her, and as I saw the Forest through her eyes, I immediately know where I am.

    The Crown Forest, this is where I am. This is the biggest Forest of the Castello Ruin, covering 15% of it, and the most notable thing in this Forest is Crown Tree from which it got its name.

    The ¡¯Crown Tree¡¯ or the Sky tree is the biggest in the Forest. Normal in this Forest, most trees are not longer than fifty meters, but the Crown Tree is above a thousand meters tall, and it is not frizzled and dry as the rest of the trees of the Forest.

    This tree is vibrant; it is filled with greenery and has long branches spreading hundreds of meters; even it is a little unclear due to the thick cloud of cosmic energy clouding it; it is still a sight to behold.

    The Crown Tree also is the biggest resource of this Ruin as well; a single leaf of it would sell for millions of crystals. Every part of it is a precious resource that very few could get their hands on it.

    The Crown Tree had its roots in the biggest Forbidden Zone or space crack of this Ruin.

    It is a ce where Cosmic Energy is thickest. Even now, when Ashlyn looked at it, she saw it covered with ayer of Golden Brown Cosmic Energy.

    The cosmic energy there is so dense that it could turn a Prince stage powerhouse to dust. In the past four hundred years since this Ruin has been discovered, only nine people have reached the tree and got something from it.

    Though the Crown Tree had many resources and including the one Ivees to Ruin for, I am going there. The Crown Tree is too dangerous for me; I don¡¯t think my current Armor can resist such thick energy.

    I have to be at Duke stage before thinking of going there, and I am just a lord right now. So, it will be better for me to forget about Crown Tree and focus on other things.

    I broke my connection with Ashlyn and opened the map of Castello Ruin. I selected the map of Crown Forest, and a bunch of gs popped out with the biggest g on the crown tree.

    I now have a general idea about my position; it is time to search for things Ivee to this realm. Looking at the gs, I clicked on the closet g from my position.

    "Radiant Grove," I muttered as I read the name on the g.

    Radiant Grow is the name of the organization; it is nowid in runes. Many people have found good things in it, and it is not entirely explored.

    I read the information on other closes gs but chose the ¡¯Radiant Grove¡¯ not only it is closer, but it is also very big.

    From what we have discovered so far is that this was the ce of an Organisation. As for what level of Organisation this was, it is a little confusing.

    Some evidence pointed it toward the Supreme Level, like most organizations in this Ruin. Still, some evidence had also pointed out that this Organisation may be above that of the Supreme Grade.

    What evidence we were able to collect so far tells us that this Ruin was part of a mighty world with no scarcity of Tyrants.

    In that world, Tyrants were like Kings Stage powerhouses of our world, where a person with above-average talent could reach a Tyrant stage as long as one put considerable effort.

    But no matter how powerful that world was, it likely had been destroyed, and a chunk of it came to our world.

 Chapter 1176 - Strange Monster

    <h4>Chapter 1176 - Strange Monster</h4>

    If this Ruin had been old as ofst Ruin I had been, people would have flocked here in doves, but this Ruin is ancient, the oldest I¡¯ve been.

    The evidence suggests that it had broken up from its original world more than fifty thousand years ago, and before reaching our world, it had already been at around two worlds at the least,

    There was clear evidence of that when this Ruin was first discovered by us four hundred years.

    Still, despite being old, this Ruin has many good things; if not for that, I would have nevere here.

    After looking route, I closed the map and started journeying toward it. The Radiant Glow may seem close, but it is very far; it will take me two to three days to reach there with my current speed.

    Hun!

    Suddenly I stopped, and a sword appeared in my hands; the runes inside me lit up as I whipped back my sword.

    ng!

    My sword shed against the sharp ws of Grey Wolf as it bounced back effortlessly while I shook a little. I was sneak attacked by the wolf monster.

    It had been following me for a few minutes, trying to find it a perfect chance to sneak attack when I gave an opening; it took the chance without a throught.

    In front of me is a Grey wolf; it is small, just one and a half meters long. It has very sharp ws and shiny grey fur, which seemed very soft. This wolf monster is at the Initial Duke Stage, and by that Standard, it is tiny.

    Duke level monster wolves are at least ten meters long, and this one in front of me is just one and a half meters long, the same size as Private stage wolf.

    If not for me sensing is a powerful Duke Stage aura from it, I would have thought it is just a regr Grey wolf monster and not a powerful monster, which even I have to be careful of.

    "Grrrr!"

    It growled at me and attacked me again, and this time its speed is even faster, and its ws have be longer. Seeing iting, I swung my sword without question, this Wolf is very powerful, and I have to kill it.

    ng!

    Its ws shed against my sword again, and this time, the impact was sorge that I have to take a step back while the Grey Wolf monster moved back effortlessly.

    This Grey Wolf has excellent control over the wordly energy; though it can¡¯t fly it yet, it can glide on it without any problem.

    "Growl!"

    It growled loudly before bushy tail swung from behind, releasing several grey wind arcs at me, and at the same time, it came at me with the speed that could put a shame on the Prince Stage powerhouse.

    Seeing such powerful sure kill attacksing at me, I became serious, and runes inside me started to shine brightly.

    I disappeared and appeared in front of the Wolf and swung down my sword, which has be three times heavier than before.

    "Grrrr!"

    The Wolf was surprised by my sudden appearance in front of it, but it had reacted fast; just as I appeared in front of it, it swiped its shining ws at my sword, which was going at its neck.

    CLANG!

    Its ws shed against my sword again, and this time it is Wolf. It flew back; the impact was too great for it effortlessly manage it.

    After I finished my attack, I disappeared from my spot as three grey arcs were about to touch me, and if I did not move away quickly, they would pierce through me.

    When I appeared a few meters away, I found the Grey Wolf has stabilized and now looking at me in silence.

    There is no growling or baring teeth, just a gaze of the hunter who had killed in thousand before.

    The Wolf¡¯s gaze is highly ufortable, and an ordinary person might loseposure, but I did not much-felt anything under its eye.

    I have killed in thousands and felt exploding, killing the intent of my mother, which powerful enough to kill an Emperor. So this bit of gaze is nothing to me.

    The staring conteststed for a while before the Grey Wolf Monsters body shone suddenly, and it disappeared from its spot and appeared right in front of me with its ws swiping at my neck.

    I am not surprised by its attack, even with its unbelievable speed, which made it looked like a beam of energy; I saw everything, and my sword had been ready for it.

    CLANG CLANG!

    My sword shed against its ws loudly, and a huge forcefield erupted from us, but that did not stop the Grey Wolf monster from using recoil and attacked me with its tail, which came so fast that I was barely defended against it.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    The Grey Wolf monster stared to attack me at a very swift speed, its speed is swift and numerous abilities, I have never seen any beast with so many abilities.

    Till now, it had already shown five abilities, and I still felt it had more. I am quite surprised it has so many abilities; having one or two is fine, but five is something else.

    Our fight has attracted quite a monsters, its good thing I have Ashlyn. With her handling the mischievous cloud, I can fight this monster contently.

    As the time passed, Grey Wolf got angrier and angrier, and its attacks got even faster that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face; this monster is a real challenge; I can¡¯t remember when I felt so fulfilled when fighting a monster.

    It again appeared in front of me swiftly and attacked me with its ws as usual, and I moved my sword to counter when suddenly, a weird smile stretched across its face as it opened its mouth and grey ball of energy came at me, aiming for my chest.

    It shocked me, and I expected it to move but did not expect it to have such a move.

    That ball of energying at me with extremely fast speed and seeing the distance would be toote; if I were to activate my defense method, I would have to deal with it with the old set¡¯s power.

    My eyes turned red, and my sense went to overdrive; within a moment, I found away. My eyes hardened as I decided to act on the way, it is dangerous, but it is the only way to deal with this attack.

    So, I did not try to dodge the attack entirely, seeing I sessfully dodge energy ball but not dangerous ws, which was the real danger.

    I moved slightly, and I sprang my sword up with all my strength and activated its de enchantment at full speed; since I could not avoid the attack, I may as well use it to kill it.

    Puchi! PUCHI!

    Two sounds came one after another, with me having a hole right beside my heart while my sword in the head of Grey Wolf, which came from down to up with both of its ws barely touching my shoulder.

 Chapter 1177 - Fish Monster

    <h4>Chapter 1177 - Fish Monster</h4>

    I looked at the ws of Monster, which are barely missing the hair breath distance from touching my shoulder; if my timing had been slightly off, then it would not be my bust that would have a gaping hole in my body.

    Thud!

    I called back my sword, and Grey Wolf fell in front of me; I had used all my power to hold back its momentum; I had never used the full force of the Old Set inbat before.

    I looked down on my bust and saw the gaping hole closing at the visible rate, and the tarrying energies that were present in the attack had been sucked and getting crushed at the moment.

    In half a minute, the injury had healed entirely. I crouched down and ced the body of the wolf into my storage before I walked toward Ashlyn, who had finished her fights too.

    When I reached her, I found her standing proudly on the head of Ox Monster. This Ox monster also killed a small size; it isparable to the size ox monster at the Private stage.

    The monsters in the forest grew up in extremely powerful Cosmic Energy, which did not increase their size but their strength instead.

    After putting Ox Monster in storage, Ive walked to another two monsters that Ashlyn killed. In the time I had fought with a single monster, Ashlyn had killed three.

    After collecting the bodies of all three Monster that Ashlyn killed, I continue with my journey, and fifteen minutester, wee across another initial duke monster; I did not lift the de and let Ashlyn kill it.

    Back home, Ashlyn rarely gets the chance to fight with me, wanting hide abilities as trump cards, but now there is no one to see us; I let Ashlyn fight at her heart¡¯s content.

    She finished her fight soon, and we continued, time passed by, and soon the evening came. Seeing the sky getting darker, I did not stop and continued with my journey with Ashlyn.

    We have a lot of distance to cover before we reach the Radiant Grove; I n to reach there in two days as finding something worthwhile there going to take time; I rather spent time there than on the journey.

    "Another one," I said softly as I burned the body of Grimm Monster and stored all of its artifacts. It is the sixth body of the Grimm Monster Ive found on my journey.

    The monsters hate Grimm Monsters. All their bodies Ive had been destroyed beyond sense. Unlike humans, Monster can¡¯t eat the bodies of Grimm Monster, so they destroy them in anger.

    It is not that Ive only found bodies of Grimm Monster, Ive also the body of on human orck thereof. There only some tiny pieces of Skin and Bone through which I confirmed it is human.

    I also saw Grimm Monsters and Humans; those bastards had been transferred into the Crown Forest like me. The is not edge of the Crown Forest but in quite deep where Cosmic Energy concentration is rtively high.

    At 9:AM, I finally stopped and found a good ce to set up and Abode. "Small," I muttered with a sigh as I entered the camouged Abode; I had made it small as possible so that it could attract less attention.

    I wanted to set up an abode underground, but I did not; Ashlyn had killed two worm monsters on the way, and seeing how strong they are, it will be a mistake to do that.

    After entering the Abode, I took a shower in a small bathroom I had created before walking into the small kitchen. It feels a little weird to walk in such a small; it had been a while since I had lived in such a tiny ce.

    I took out the pieces of fish monster Ashlyn had killed from my storage when we walked by the smallke. It¡¯s had been quite a while since I had eaten a fish; thest time I ate them, I was in the Academy.

    This Fish Monster was powerful, A mid-Duke Stage Monster that Ashlyn took her sweet time killing. Ashlyn did not damage the body of Fish Monsters much; she knows my preference to eat. She goes a little lighter on the Monsters we eat.

    I cut the pieces of Fish very carefully before I started to cook it. The Monsters of this forest are strong but small, which means each piece of their flesh packed a punch, and it ismon knowledge that most energy-rich food is delicious.

    This Fish monster meat looked soft but needed very high-intensity heat to cook, its a good thing I have rare and precious herbs of high quality. If I had used regr herbs and spices, they would be burned to a crisp under the me I am using.

    One and a half hour passed when I finally finished cooking and served on a tiny table. Ashlyn, who was barely holding back, dug in.

    She had wanted to eat half an hour ago. If not for me stopping her forcefully, she would have eaten from the pot.

    "Ummmm!" A sound came out of my mouth before I could stop myself; the Fish is extremely delicious, Ive never throught something could be this delicious, and as gulped down, the thick energy present in sucked by my Inheritance Runes.

    I was right, every piece of Fish contains huge energy, and this energy is in very pure form. As long as one has enough strength, they could digest this energy very quickly.eating till there eating till there

    I took bite after bite, and before I know it, I cleaned off my te. Seeing that I took a second from the pot without waiting for even a second, now that most of the Fish¡¯s energy will go to the Inheritance Ruins, I could eat this Fish without any problem.

    I continued eating till there was no space had remained inside my stomach; if there had been some, I would have eaten even more Fish.

 Chapter 1178 - Radiant Grove

    <h4>Chapter 1178 - Radiant Grove</h4>

    Ashlyn waked me up at 3:30 AM sharp as her shift is over. The forest is too dangerous to sleep without any guard.

    After freshening up, I made some space and took out my experiment table and started my research. With the Teacher providing me enough research data and analysis, I am very close to upgrading my Inheritance.

    If everything went well, then I will even have one more move, Rose Domination Set. Though I am close to upgrading, it is still far away before I could actualize it in the Inheritance.

    I havee to this Ruin to find something that could kick me in my research and let me level up to Duke.

    Hun!

    Time passed as I continued when one and a half-hourter when sensors warned me of the monsters. I looked up and saw a snake monstering toward the abode.

    ¡¯Sigh¡¯ With a sigh, I got up from the experimental Table and activated my Inheritance before getting out of the abode.

    The night hadn¡¯t been very peaceful; there have been two monsters that had attacked the abode during the night, which Ashlyn had killed.

    ¡¯I will have to finish it as soon as possible; less the fight attracts more monsters.¡¯ I thought as I got out and sapped toward the monster in a sneak attack.

    The monster was tough, and it took me more than five minutes to kill the Snake Monster. My luck was good that no monster ad got attracted by our fight.

    After killing the monster, I erased all the fight signs, returned to the abode, and continued my research. The next one and a half hour passed peacefully without a disturbance of any monster.

    At six, I stored the experiment table back into my storage and went to shower before I heated the leftovers of yesterday. Ashlyn woke up by the smell, and we ate until nothing is remaining of leftovers before walking out of the abode.

    I inspected the abode for damage before putting it back in my storage. The Cosmic Energy affects everything; even a duke level abode will be unusable if I kept using it for the year.

    The things inside the Ruin would have been fine if it had been fifty thousand years.

    Powerful thingsst long, but this cosmic energy does great damage to anything. With the constant assault of cosmic energy for more than fifty thousand years, even powerful things would wither away.

    With abode in my pocket, I continued with my journey. Today, I am faster; all the monsters we havee across were quickly dealt with by the Ashlyn.

    I wanted to fight monsters too; these monsters are powerful and worthy opponents to sharpen my skills, but I want to reach the Radiant Grove first; I am sure I will fight many powerful monsters there.

    Time passed, and I continued my journey toward the Radiant Grove. I started noticing that the concentration of Cosmic Energy is increasing as I head deeper, but the monsters also get stronger.

    There were peak Lords and Initial Duke, but now there are Mid Duke, and they are strong, very strong. Seeing their strength, I was barely able to stop myself from fighting.

    While I was brooding in shackles Ive created for my own, Ashlyn is having the time of her life. She is fighting any monster we havee across, leaving none alive.

    She even killed two Grimm Monsters we have found; they were in quite a bad state when we found them. It only took Ashlyn a single attack to kill them off.

    Soon the evening came, and we stopped at the same time as yesterday and secured the abode at a hidden ce. Today, I cooked another Monster, which was even more delicious than the fish.

    The Fish monster of yesterday was Initial Duke but the Turkey Monster of today was Mid Duke.

    I wanted to cook it fully rather than pieces, but who will eat one and a half meter bird entirely, and I was in no mood for eating it for the rest of the week.

    After finishing dinner, I slept without wasting any time while Ashlyn kept the watch. She woke me up at 3:30 AM sharp, she slept, and I kept an eye.

    My luck seemed too bad as the powerful monster I was waiting for disturbing me hadn¡¯te; the shift passed without any disturbing element.

    At dawn, I again heated leftovers of thest night and ate with Ashlyn before continuing our journey. If our luck is good, then we will reach the Radiant Grove by the afternoon.

    We started our journey the same as yesterday; I did not use my sword and left all the monsters to ahlyn, who fought the monsters at her hearts continent.

    She seemed really happy she is getting to fight the monsters. Back home, she rarely gets to do that; at most, I make her scout a way for us, and at the time, she sneakily kill Grimm Monster or two, but that is all.

    Here there are no restrictions on her, no need to hide her abilities. She could fight with all her abilities; an hour ago, she had increased her size to ten meters and directly crushed the Lion Monster.

    It was quite a funny scene; when she picked it up in her ws, its roared like mad and struggled like a worm; I couldn¡¯t help butugh seeing the scene, even now smile appeared on my face when I thought about it.

    "Radiant Grove!" said when I finally crossed the small river; this is the Radiant Grove boundary.

    Currently, it does not seem any different than the forest, but there is quite a bit of it had survived the withering of Fifty Thousands years, and I am going there, searching for what I need.

    Many people have found nothing here, but many have found the things that changed their like.

    Two hundred years, a member of Tyrant Organisation has even found an Inheritance Source here, which was the most significant discovery of this Radiant Grove till now.

 Chapter 1179 - Digging

    <h4>Chapter 1179 - Digging</h4>

    If I found Inheritance Source here, I will be a hero of my Academy, who will add another Inheritance in Academy¡¯s Kitty.

    Every inheritance matters; not everyone is suitable for every Inheritance. More Inheritances, the Organisations, have, the better, but how rare are the inheritances? Even with more than three thousand years of history, the Academy did not have more than twenty-five Inheritances.

    We are still better than Tyrants; most of the Tyrants Organisations did not have more than Ten Inheritance. Inheritance is the core of the practice, and the more you have, the further the organizations will develop.

    The reason Supremes are Supremes because of therge number of Inheritances they have; each Supreme has at least two hundred Inheritances, and many of these Inheritances are Top Level Inheritances that normal organizations could notpare.

    I shake my heads of those thoughts and walked forwards, I do not have hope for Inheritance Source, and I do not need it. I will be pleased as long as I found what I need from this ce.

    I continued to walk, and an hourter, a hill came across me. Seeing that hill, a smile came across me, and I climbed it without hesitation and reached the top of it.

    ¡¯Stone Forest!¡¯ I muttered as a forest of crumpled stones. It is vast and filled with stones; these stones are not natural, but the crumpled part of vestiges that used to exist here in the past.

    Seeing the forest of stone, one could imagine how glorious it had been in its prime.

    I took the scenery and opened the map of the stone forest. This Stone forest is not explored 1%, which means most of the ces I touched will be unexplored.

    If this ce had been in any other ce other than the Crown Forest, it would have been ravaged by now; nothing remained to explore, but since it is Crown Forest with such thick Cosmic Energy, very few people will dare to enter it.

    In the Radiant Grove, the Cosmic Energy is thick enough to kill regr Prince within six hours; even Elites would not be able to stay here for more than a week unless they spent nned to spend all their time in the abode.

    Only those who have a unique method to deal with Cosmic Energy or Inheritances are resistant to cosmic energy would think about entering the Crown Forest, making the number of people who have entered here reasonably low.

    I looked at the map for a while before climbing down the hill toward the stone forest. The stone forest may look like there is nothing here, but it is hiding quite many treasures.

    Nearly all the building¡¯s upper level has been destroyed, but some underground parts have remained. Now, I have to find the underground that survived there and search for the thing I need.

    "Ashlyn, help me find the underground chambers?" I asked Ashlyn and also sted my sensory powers at full force.

    It¡¯s a good thing that my killing Rule had reached the Intermediate grade peak, which amplified the sensory powers that my constitution has given me.

    "Chew Chew!" Ashlyn chirped and flew away; I also walked into the stone forest, trying to bring my senses deeper to find the underground chambers.

    An hour passed by, but I did not find anything. The period of fifty thousand years more than enough to copse and wither most of the underground chambers that were present.

    I am not discouraged; I had already been prepared for such scenarios. I will keep trying; I am sure with my powerful senses, I will find something eventually, and I am not the only one searching; there is also Ashlyn, who has far stronger senses than me.

    ¡¯Chew Chew!¡¯ I had just throught that when I heard Ashlyn¡¯s telepathic message. She is telling me she had found something.

    I stopped scanning with senses and walked toward Ashlyn; I had to stop for a few minutes on the way as I hade across the monster. It is a mid-level Duke stage monster, and I did not fight it as it would waste more time than I am willing to waste.

    Ten minutester, I reach Ashlyn, standing on a small mountain of a pile of yellow stones.

    "Where is the underground Chamber?" I asked her, "Chew Chew Chew..." she chirped, saying right below a stone mountain of yellow stones which had merged over the years and became a hill.

    "Have you found the entrance?" I asked while borrowing down my senses underground, and to my surprise, there is a chamber and not only the one.

    "Chew Chew Chew..." She shook her little neck before transmitting me the best way to dig through our link. Her answer is simple; if I want to get inside, I will have to dig through its mountain of stone.

    I wanted to dig the ground, but the chamber had remained undamaged through all these years means it had suffered the least damage, which means even with my sword, I will not be able to damage it.

    My best bet would find an entrance that is inside the mountain of stone. This would also be challenging; this stone is not normal; it was used to make vestiges before, but this is the only choice I want to get in.

    "Let¡¯s get to it then," I said as I powered up my refinement engine and charged the enchantment of my sword at full power; I will need all strength I need to dig through the rubble.

    "Ashlyn, kill any monster thates close," I said before I started to carve entrance into a mountain of stone.

    My sword touched the stone, and even with the full power of enchantment, it was only able to dig into a few inches, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but smile before applying more force to dig faster.

    The stone mountain experience the frontal assault of cosmic energy for thousands of years; such toughness is expected from it.

    Hope when I reached deeper, it became easier; otherwise, even a month would be enough to dig through stone mountain.

 Chapter 1180 - Collapse I

    <h4>Chapter 1180 - Copse I</h4>

    "Kach Thud Kach Thud Kach Thud..."

    It had been five hours since I had been digging into the stone mountain, and now I couldpletely pierce my sword into the stone if I wanted, which is entirely different from when I first starter where I my sword only dig a few inches into the stone.

    Still, I am far away from reaching the entrance inside the stone mountain; it would take me at least tomorrow evening to do that; my current target is a hollow space inside, which is few meters away from where I am digging.

    Seeing my speed, it should take me about two hours to reach there, but I don¡¯t I could. I am exhausted; the maintenance of enchantment at full power takes a lot of energy.

    I had to refine the energy with all my efforts to manage the expenditure, and did I mention how much energy the enchantment took, its a lot that I am barely able to keep up.

    I had to force myself to refine the huge energy, not matter tired I am feeling.

    THUD!

    One and half hourter, a big block of stone fell, revealing arge hollow space; seeing it, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    I had kept this hollow space as my target and had been forcing myself to dig reach here, and now that I did, I could finally stop.

    I put back my sword and slumped on the ground tiredly. My whole body is sweaty, and I feel drained and do not want to lift even a finger; if not necessary to survive, I would even deactivate the Inheritance armor I am wearing.

    Half an hourter, I finally moved from the spot. I did the first thing to create the obstacle on the way I dug, cing all stones I had stored in my storage before opening my abode in hollowed space.

    The hollowed space is quite big; the abode will be double the size of thest night. I went inside the abode, and the first thing I did was shower, and after Ive done with that, I started to make dinner.

    The dinner was delicious as always, and after I ate it, I slept and woken up directly in the morning. This is a hollowed space with only one entrance, and with the number of sensors I put in the cave, there was no need to keep a watch.

    After the shower and eating thest night¡¯s leftovers, I once again started digging with my sword. It is tedious, tiring work, but I have to do it to gain something.

    I havee to this Ruin in the blind hope that I will find the thing I need.

    Soon afternoon came, and I became dead tired as yesterday and just wanted to rest, but I kept going, resting means wasting precious time I had in this Ruin, and I don¡¯t want that.

    Radiant Grove is not the only ce I have to explore; there are some other ces too and not to forget the Gigantic Crown Tree, which¡¯s every part is a treasure.

    I want to try the Crown Tree, but it is extremely dangerouns. I could only think about going there if I became Duke and have sufficient power; I will not go there without it.

    Going there with my current power would be akin to suicide, which I am in no hurry tomit.

    So, even I feel exhausted; I continued digging, thinking of it like training with the entrance as an objective. The new perspective helped a little for a while before tiredness took over again, but even it came, I continued with a single-minded focus on the entrance.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    Finally, a stone fell with a thud, but this stone did not stop with a single thud. More and more thuds rang out as stone slide down on the stairs; yes, I finally reach the entrance.

    It ispletely dark on the other side, but I could see the stairs through my vision. With Apex constitution, light and dark did not matter to me; I could see at night as clearly as I see it in a day.

    I did not immediately walk down the stairs; instead, I sat down and took a rxed breath. I am drained mentally and energy; there is barely 1% of energy remained in my storage.

    I first want to rest and fill my energy storage fully before I went inside. This was a powerful organization site; even after some traps may still be active, I want to be weak and tired if one such trap sprung into action.

    I rested for one and a half hour, recharge my energy fully before I finally got up and walked toward the stair.

    Step by step, I walked down, taking every step cautiously before finally stepping into the big hall. The hall is spacious and filled with things that looked fine except for being grey.

    Looking at the furniture and small bookshelf, it looked like I was in the living room. With time, the building must have gone down to have a residential area underground because underground spaces do not have big windows.

    I looked at the whole living room with a broad smile; I had never expected to find a room in such perfect condition; it is very surprising. This is a living room, a living room with a bookshelf.

    Without waiting, I moved toward the bookshelf. It is for knowledge Ivee to this room, and now I see the bookshelf, how I can not feel excited.

    Dhub!

    After checking for formation and trap, I touched the first book on the bookshelf, and just as I did, something bizarre had happened, the whole bookshelf had copsed into the dusk, not a single page piece of wood have remained; all of it had turned to dust.

    Thud! Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    "F.u.c.k!" I cursed as I stomped my feet in anger; I was very hopeful about the book, but all my hopes have turned to dust, and my stamped had turned some more things into dusk.

    The only thing that remained in the hall was dust and pieces of metals and some other stuff that survived the ravage of time and cosmic energy.

 Chapter 1181 - Collapse II

    <h4>Chapter 1181 - Copse II</h4>

    A sigh couldn¡¯t help but escape my mouth when I looked at dust; a few seconds ago, it was a hall with many things in it, and its all dust and few scrawny pieces of metal.

    What was I thinking? that I would enter the room and will find filled with treasure.

    I shake my head off those thoughts and collect the pieces of metals that are in good quality. These pieces have survived the ravage of time and Cosmic Energy; they are precious.

    Seeing there is nothing of value in the hall, I moved toward the next room, which looked like a bedroom. It has beds and other things that a bedroom should have, and as the hall, when I touched the items inside it, I saw them crumpled.

    Not a single thing survived the touch; after picking whatever metal pieces caught my interest, I moved to the other room and done the same things.

    I soon passed through the whole apartment and did not find anything worthwhile; everything I had touched had crumpled. Still, I did let disappointment drive down my mood and walked to the floor below.

    This was a big building, at least twenty stories tall. Over time, some of it has been crumpled while some of it buries in the ground over time.

    I carefully walked toward the floor below; this building may tough, but it is hanging on a delicate bnce. The building is in a precarious stage, and the smallest mistake could make it crumble.

    One member of the Hawthorn Sea who had explored this ce before had a whole building fall on her when she was exploring the underground; she had barely survived the fall of the building, and it had taken nearly three weeks to dig out.

    When I stamped on the floor earlier, I nearly had a heart attack. In my anger, I had forgotten entirely about the delicate bnce these things are hanging on; I was lucky that building has not crumbled; otherwise, I don¡¯t know if I had survived if the stone mountain below had fallen on me.

    This building does not seem to have an elevator system or anything that works on electricity. This building likely to work on magical formations that I have seen all over the apartment.

    I reached the apartment below with the same design as above; the only difference is slightly different furniture.

    I began to touch things about this apartment with hope in my eyes, but to my disappointment, I did not find anything worthwhile. I sighed, seeing that, and walked to the floor below.

    I climbed down the Floor after Floor, hoping to find something but all the time, I found nothing but rubble. Anything I would touch would crumble to dusk, sometimes leaving some pieces of metal or some other thing.

    As such, I climbed down ten floors within two hours, and now it is getting dangerouns. The deeper I go, the more dangerous it will be for me.

    The chances of Crumbeling will increase, and so is me dying. Any sane person would have stopped by now, but I did not; the only precautionary thing I did that I started to fly, so my steps would not create any vibration.

    10th, 15th, 20th, 25th, I walked down the floor after the floor without caring for the danger that is increasing every moment till I reach the 30th floor when I finally stopped to think on the 30th floor.

    It had now be too dangerous even for me. However, I still want to go down, not because I am a daredevil who wants to take a risk, but because there are only for there are only four floors had remained.

    I wanted to search them for treasure, even knowing I would likely not find anything there like the floors above.

    I could sense the end of the floors now; I want to search thes four floors before returning.

    With that thought, I moved to the 31st floor, which I found simr to the other floors. Searching it, I found nothing but its and bits of metal and other things.

    ¡¯Three floors more.¡¯ I said disappointedly and moved toward the 32nd floor. I just finished this itch of searching all the floor before going up and trying some other building.

    It is bing quiteter, at this time I usually have my dinner but I am searching for the empty apartments.

    Hun!

    When I reached the 32nd apartment, I found it is very different from others. Its size is the same, but other things are entirely different.

    "Is the t of this running secrete restaurant or something?" I thought this whole apartment felt like one big kitchen, except one room that was likely kept as a bedroom; other rooms are transformed into a big kitchen.

    The apartment is filled with all kinds of kitchen utensils and instruments. It even has hooks that profession chef used to hand the marinated monster.

    If I had not looked at the instruments, which are pretty monster specific, I would have thought I had entered theyer of some cannibal. Only those bastards have such an borate setup.

    I looked at it for a minute before I started touching things. I hope one or two pot or knife would survive the touch; I like the design of these utensils; they are a little different from what we use; I would love to have one of them in my collection, but today my luck is not good it seemed.

    Except for the Counter, I had touched everything, and they all crumpled, leaving a small piece or two as always.

    Floating up the corner, I touched thest remaining thing, therge kitchen counter.

    THUD!

    It started to crumble like all other things before it did; I thought there would be no problem when I heard the thud, a loud thud. A sound of something heavy hitting the floor.

    I was horrified hearing the sound that for a moment, I stilled. I very much understand where I am and what effects that sound could bring; just as I listened to the loud noise, I looked around, seeing if there is shaking or sign of destabilization.

    Seeing there is no change, I heaved a sigh of relief. If there had signs of copse, I would be in quite danger.

    Shake Shake Shake...

    I had just heaved a sigh of relief when the shaking started; first, it was slow, but soon it got intense as dust and stone started to fell.

    A look of intense horror appeared on my face as I looked shaking building knew it would copse. It was already a miracle that it has stayed in such a condition for such a long time.

    Seeing the copse inevitable, the first thing I did was picked up the thing that made the sound. That thing must be inside the Counter when I touched it as all the things above have turned into dust.

    I soon found that thing in the dust and was surprised to see it a tome, a big tome with a thickness of ten inches.

    I stored the tome inside my storage without looking and took out the strongest abode that had already been activated inside my storage and went inside it.

 Chapter 1182 - Collapse III

    <h4>Chapter 1182 - Copse III</h4>

    I had already prepared for all the emergencies, and the best way to deal with the copse is to take shelter in the strong Abode, which is what I have done.

    I already have a Prince Grade abode ready and just as I heard the shaking, Ive brought it out, entering inside.

    As I entered the Abode, I activated its full defensive power without caring for the number of crystals; it would burn every minute. Here my life is on the line; this Abode is the only thing that could save me.

    I opened all the security cameras; the dust and stones are still falling, but their intensity has increased, and it won¡¯t be long before the whole roof copses.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    Just as I throught that, the whole roof copsed and the roof above that before I found the floor my Abode on also copsed and Abode started to fall.

    The chair I was in enveloped mepletely, casing me in a squishy bubblyyer to protect me from the shock.

    The material that had covered me is thick butpletely transparent that I could multiple screens shing around me without any problem.

    I could see the roofs copsing, and the stone mountain ising down but not as fast as I had expected it to be. It is having a problem falling due to its huge size; it is getting stuck in a hard soul around the building.

    But that will not stop it, just slowed down its fall, which is enough for me; I had expected it to fall on my Abode directly, and I don¡¯t know if my Abode would have survived the direct sh.

    THUD!

    Finally, the Abode crashed into the 34th floor; even after enveloped in the protectiveyer, I felt a shock. My Abode had crashed into the 34th floor, thest floor, but the danger is not over; the bigger danger had yet toe.

    The stone mountain is above me, and it wille down and fell directly on my Abode, and the worst thing is, I could not do anything against it. I am deep underground, and this Abode is my greatest protection.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    Few minutes there was silence, except some dust and nothing fell from above and Ive coined the idea of going out when suddenly the meteor shower had started.

    The stone mountain above had somehow started to break, and huge stones are falling down like a meteor. When I looke at their footage, I couldn¡¯t help but feel fear; these meteors really big anding down very fast.

    The first few meteors had avoided the Abode before finally, arge stone crashed into it; the impact was very powerful that the Abode needed to burn a lot of energy in protection against it.

    That was just a starting; after that, more and more stones crashed across it, and till the whole Abode got surrounded by the stones, I was able to see what is happening.

    I released a few hundred cameras, but these stones seemed to contain something that is jamming the camera signal, so aside from the from my senses, I ampletely blind here.

    The stones kept falling one after another like tide but now that my Abode is encased in stones, the impact is not asrge as before; it is minor. Still, I filled the abodes the energy storage full for any emergency that mighte.

    An hour passed by, and the intensity of stones has lessened so much that there was barely any stone that was bigger than one meter fell down from above in the past five minutes.

    "Chew Chew!"

    I was thinking about sending Ashlyn out, which her smallest form for scouting when Ashlyn suddenly chirped. It is a warning of somethinging; she said mountain big of stone ising.

    Hearing that, I acted without hesitation. I upped the defenses of the Abode manually after breaking all restrictions. This will damage the Abode; it will give it a higher defense for a few minutes.

    I also increased the size of the protectiveyer on me. However, this mountainous stone will not crash directly as there are many rocks above the Abode, but the impact would be massive.

    BOOOM!

    I finally sensed the mountainous rock, and my mouth couldn¡¯t help but open up in horror, and that is all time I got when I felt an earthshaking impact.

    It was extremely powerful and even covered in a thickyer, Ive felt it. It is was a good thing; I had my armor on; otherwise, I would have been heavily injured.

    My Abode got damaged by the impact, which also wiped out 60% of energy my Abode possessed. Still, I am happy that I survived.

    With Big Rock gone, I would no problem getting out of the underground. If my luck is a little good, then I will find a straight way to fly up, thanks to the path cleared by the big rock.

    The only problem I will have to face was getting out of my Abode. It is buried a little deep in rocks, but I don¡¯t think that is much of a problem; my sword will easily cut through anything that is blocking us.

    Shake Shake Shake...

    I was having those thoughts when suddenly I felt the earth shake loudly, and that shake got stronger and stronger till I felt it copsed and my Abode falling with the bunch of huge rocks around me.

    ¡¯How is this possible?¡¯ Earlier, when I expanded my sources, I saw a hundred-meter long thickyer of natural soil and rocks, but it looked like I was wrong to think thatter of soil and rocks continued downward.

    The Abode is falling with rocks, crashing here and there but still falling downward. Encased in a protectiveyer, I looked at the percentage of the energy remained in the Abode and the damage it is receiving.

    The damage to the Abode is increasing, and its energy level is also going down speedily, seeing that I don¡¯t know if I will survive the fall or not.

 Chapter 1183 - Subterrane I

    <h4>Chapter 1183 - Subterrane I</h4>

    BOOOM!

    Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    The abode finally crashed on the floor and with numerous stones, which has hit on the floor and the abode.

    As the abode crashed, a forceful impact crashed on me, and the thick protectiveyer surrounding me had burst apart, and the remaining force entered inside me.

    Puh Puh Puh...

    My Inheritance Armor absorbed all the force it could while remaining one transferred to my body and started to tear it apart. It crushed my internal organs and broke my bones; the force was so great that I vomited for a minute.

    The power of the impact was soon spent, and my body started to heal itself speedily.

    As I stabilized, I opened my eyes and looked at numbers and graphs shing in front of me. I am fortunate that mountainous rock did not crash directly above, or the cost of that would have been enormous.

    My abode had damaged very much, and its energy reserved went to 0.5. I have to fill its energy reserve to start the abode¡¯s self-repair function before finding where the hell I am.

    Well, I already have a pretty good idea where I am after seeing the speed of falling and the distance of fall. I am in subterranean space, and it is pretty deep, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but sigh as getting out of it would be quite tricky.

    I got out of the broken chair and floated toward my mangled abode energy storage. If the abode had been in perfectly good condition, I would not have needed to walk; I would have filled its storage from any ce I want.

    I soon reached the energy generator and opened itstch, which thankfully opened without any problem and dumbed energy crystals until it was full again.

    As I added the crystal, another screen appeared in front of me and telling me 90% of the abode would be repaired with its self-repairing function.

    I am quite happy seeing; it is the best abode I have, and the only thing better than it I have in my storage is my airship, which I do not want to use as an abode.

    With that done, I took out the packaged food and started to eat it. It iste into the night, and I have no wish to cook. I want to fill my stomach and get out to abode to see where I had fallen into and way out of it.

    This time to my abode is covered in theyer rocks, but theyer is a lot smaller than before and wouldn¡¯t take me five minutes if I chose the right rock.

    After eating, I rested a little bit before I open my eyes and looked at the screens in front of me. Some of the cameras havee online, but I could not see anything as my whole abode is covered in rocks and dusk.

    I looked at screens before I walked toward the wall and tapped a few buttons on my holowatch, and the next moment, a small door appeared in the wall.

    I picked up my sword and activated the enchantment as I carved out a piece of rock from the stone. I continued doing that as I kept digging into stone.

    "Whoa!"

    Two minutester, I carved the way out of the rock and saw something which shocked me to the core.

    What I saw in front of me vast glowing fields of nts; everything inside is luminous, from the smallest grass to the longest tree, and the other thing is that Cosmic Energy here is four times denser than above.

    The scene is opposite from above, where nearly all fauna is dried and looked like near-death condition while here they are literally glowing; the only thingmon about them that flora of both sides is brimming with vitality.

    Especially that of here, the dense cosmic energy have filled them with the pure vitality. From the small hole I am in, I could see many herbs that are difficult to find outside as they are only found in the special environment.

    I took in the scenery for a while, extended my senses, and saw no danger; I walked out of the rock. With me fullying out of the rock, I found this subterranean world even more beautiful.

    This ce way bigger than I had initially thought; as I watched with Optical Skill, I see no end to it. Trees filled this subterranean world, but there are also monsters; there are clear signs of monsters here.

    I was looking around when I saw a thing covered in purple lightninging toward me at a dangerous speed, giving off the fatal feeling.

    Its speed is so great that it grew more than a meter long within a second from the small purple ball.

    Seeing this thing could strike me at any moment, I activated the ¡¯Old Set¡¯ and whipped my sword at the thing that ising at me.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against the thing covered in purple lightning, and I felt like Ive struct by the lightning storm itself.

    A massive amount of raw lightning energy spread over me, wanting to tear me apart, but fortunately, the inheritance ruins were ready as they sucked the who lightning storm the moment it struck me.

    Step Step Step...

    Still, I had to take a couple of steps back to manage the attack¡¯s physical power. While taking a step back, I looked at my attacker, which is now covered in little less lightning.

    It is a Stag, a beautiful stag with enchanting deep purple horns. The stage is about two meters long has lightning flowing through its body, making it look like a monster that came out of artist design.

    It is a beautiful monster, but it equally dangerous or more so. It is only Mid Duke but held more power than any Mild level Duke Ive ever seen.

    Ive never seen any Duke Stage being strong as this Stage Monster, be it Grimm Monsters, Humans or Monsters, that include the monsters from above who I throught pretty powerful are not as strong as it.

    Four times, powerful cosmic energy has made these monsters extremely powerful and made me realize how impossibly difficult it is for me to get out of this Subterranean world.

 Chapter 1184 - Subterrane II

    <h4>Chapter 1184 - Subterrane II</h4>

    "Snort!"

    The Stage monster snorted and came at me with crackling air, its speed so fast that I had barely got a chance to derive the counter against it.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against it and antlers again, and this time, I felt even more force than before, but this time, I had been prepared and only shook during the sh before responding with my attack.

    This Stage Monster has given me quite a lot of raw power, and I will use it on a single attack. Now let¡¯s see if how it survives this attack.

    My sword moves toward it with a swift speed which even Duke would find hard to track, but this monster moved back effortlessly without any panic before moving its lightning covered antlers toward my sword.

    CLANG!

    It quickly defended against my sword and before smoothly attacking me with its antlers. Its speed is amazing, so is ist instinct; it had used the force of counter to increase its antler¡¯s speed.

    The runes inside me lit up, and I moved my sword at a breakneck speed that before it¡¯s antlers could skewer me.

    CLANG!

    We shed again, and right after that, Iunched another attack; it moved its neck like thest time, seeing it do that s smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    My sword and its anterls moved closer and closer and closer, and when there were only five inches of difference between my sword and its antlers, a red sheen appeared on the edges of my sword, and at the same time, a tricolor rose released from my chest and moved toward it.

    Snort!

    As my sword and tricolor rose about to touched its body, a loud snort came out of it, and at the same moment, thick burble lightning burst out of its body, fully covering it.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against thick lightning-filled antlers, and I felt like I bathed in the lightning. Its a good thing my Armor had sucked the lightningpletely; otherwise, I would have turned to ash.

    I still have to take a couple of steps back while my most powerful offensive turned to nothing.

    The attack I hadunched has a total of three attacks. The first was my sword with the power of Old Set and enchantment, the second was the 1st move of the Rose Domination, and the third was my Eldritched Sword Art, which I had activated right after seeing thick lightning covering its body.

    I wanted to make use of its powerful energy to kill itself by making it explode from within, but it did not work; its powerful lightning had crushed the energy of Art immediately as it touched the lightning.

    As for the Rose, the 1st move of rose domination, the monster took great care of it, enveloping the rose in thick lightning that even its incorporeal form was not able to pass through lightning care, that lightning cage even held on even when I made it explode.

    One of my most potent attackingbinations was easily diffused by the Mid Level Duke monster, seeing that excitedugh couldn¡¯t help but came out of my mouth.

    I had understood that this is the most challenging fight I am facing since Ive became a lord. I rarely used my killingbination in a fight, and every time it seeded only to fail today.

    Hell, not only it had not killed this Stag, it did not even injure it slightly. I had to take a step back in the attack, and now it came at me with its antlers thick with lightning.

    This attack was potent; the lightning on its antlers is thick enough to make the antlers itself disappear, and now these antlers wereing at me.

    I want to dodge the attack, and with my speed, I could dodge it barely, but I will not. Dodging will only prolong the fight. Two monsters have already got attracted to our fight, and Ashlyn is fighting them, and the longer the fightsts, the more monster it will attract.

    As antlers about to touch me, I summoned the Rose Cover and tri-colored petals came floating around me.

    CLANG!

    The lightning filled antlers crashed on My Rose Cover, and I felt as if the train had crashed over me. The thick lightning in antlers shed against the rose petals covering me; it enveloped each petal to destroy it, but how can it be easy?

    It is easy to diffuse the offensive skill of mine; one needs to be pretty strong but to null my defensive skill, forget it. It is a skill I use when my life in danger; how can I make it weak.

    The petals under the lightning shone, and the next moment, they started to suck the lightning. The lightning is powerful, and it resisted, but their resistance became futile as it got wholly sucked inside.

    After sucking all the lightning power, the tri-colored petals started to shine in power. Sucking the power of all the lightning had upped their power even greater than before, but it had also reached its limit.

    It will not be able to suck more energy and only defend with what it has. With sucking all the energy, its power had reached quite high, that it would able to defend a couple of more attacks like this before it spent all the energy it had taken and suck new energy again.

    It may seem like it took a few seconds, but it took less than a second, and now lightning on its much thinned own, my sword moved at it. It had moved when it shed against the rose cover, and now it had reached its neck.

    BANG!

    When my sword was about to touch, thick lightning enveloped its neck and repelled my sword, which was powered by both of its enchantments.

    ¡¯How much f.u.c.k.i.n.g power it has, from the start of the fight, lightning after lightning hase out of it without end.¡¯ I throught and immediately started on my next n.

 Chapter 1185 - Subterrain III

    <h4>Chapter 1185 - Subterrain III</h4>

    As the Stage Monster came at me after repelling my attack, the thorny vines shot out of the ground as it had reached me and enveloped it before it could move away with its swift speed.

    Just as vines enveloped it, an incredible amount of lightning shot of it and stated burn my vines at a visible rate that it will burn away the whole vines in two seconds.

    But how can I let it do that? I pour power into the vines without any reservation and, at the same time, activated the enchantment of my sword at full power.

    The Rose Vine is a healing move, but I am using it as the binding move to binding the monster. It is the only choice I have; I can¡¯t use my other moves; they all have their disadvantage and would not work against such an opponent.

    ¡¯I have to make it quick!¡¯ As I saw my energy draining at visible speed, I will be empty in five seconds.

    I charge my enchantment and pierced my sword into the vines, right when its neck is.

    The Stage seemed to have sensed my attack and released even more lightning through her head, which started to burn my vines even more speedily, and I supplied it even more energy, so it would not.

    This is the only chance I have, and I have to make it worth otherwise, I will be in trouble.

    My sword kept pushing forward through the lightning defense and finally touched its skin.

    As that happened, the inheritance Ruin inside me started to burn brighter than the sun as I activated Old Set at full power and used even bit of power I have as I drove down sword at Stages head.

    PUCHI!

    The strength course through me and finally sword pierced through the monster¡¯s head, killing it immediately as the lightning had desspearedpletely.

    Thud!

    The monsters¡¯ body fell down as vines came inside me, and with it, I too. I am exhausted and drained of energy, too.

    If not for the vine that I had called back inside me, which had given me some energy, I would not have had any energy to use my Inheritance, and that would have been a very bad thing for me in such thick cosmic energy.

    After resting for a minute, I looked at Ashlyn, who is still fighting; watching her fight, my expressions couldn¡¯t help but change. She is fighting a prince and not one prince but two Price stage powerhouse that seemed her equal match.

    When I saw the power of their moves, horror couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. The power of their moves is horrifying. If I had been receiving the end of these attacks, I had been finished in one move.

    To my horror, I realize my life in extreme danger from these monsters, and my dream of getting out of here before the ruin is close might be just a pipe dream.

    Even Ashlyn, who is very powerful, can only content against Initial Stage Princes, and there will Mid, High, and Peak Level Prince Stage powerhouses here, seeing the concentration of cosmic energy here.

    After looked at Ashlyn¡¯s fight for a second before I went back to the hole. This ce is extremely dangerous; I am quite lucked out that I have abode buried into the stones that monsters couldn¡¯t see directly.

    It could not bepletely safe, but it is safer than other ces in this subterranean.

    Through the tunnel, I went back to my abode, which had been self repaired and again needed crystals. The abode is not in the best condition but after repairing, it had its utility functions, and most of its defensive abilities have alsoe back.

    I sat in my bed and closed my eyes in rest as I wait for Ashlyn, but I had fallen into sleep unknowingly. Theck of sleep and exhaustion from the fight had made me fall into sleep within a second.

    Chew Chew...

    Ashlyn¡¯s chirp waked me up, and when I looked at my watch, I realize I had slept for seven hours, and it is an afternoon by the Ruins time.

    "You rest a little; I will wake you up when lunch is ready," I said as I patted her lovingly. She was awake who night, guarding me. She did not say anything; she just bobbed her little head before closing her eyes.

    I quickly freshened up and showered before going into the kitchen and started making lunch. I did not try to make anything borate; I just cooked simple food, which took me an hour as I used the meat of this ruins monster.

    When the food is ready, I did not have to wake Ashlyn. She woke up and on her own and came flying into the kitchen; while eating, I had asked her a few questions about yesterday.

    It turned out when I fought against the one monster, she had fought against the four. Two were Prince Stage while the other two were Dukes; she fought them when I was fighting with that lightning Stag.

    This means no monster had attacked us during the night; this is quite a good hiding ce.

    After finishing the lunch, Ashlyn went back to sleep again while I closed my eyes and refined the energy. I am nearly empty; there is barely 10% energy left in my energy storage, which is grossly insufficient to fight against the monster here if it attacked.

    I started refining the energy, and an hourter, I finished filling my energy storage full of energy, but I did not open my eyes.

    I want to break into the 2nd Level of Tower; I had tried it before but wasn¡¯t sessful, but today, I felt like I could be sessful.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    So, I began to build the momentum and started to crash it across the 1st-floor roof.

    Crack!

    First, there was nothing, but after the repeated tries, a crack finally appeared; seeing the crack, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as sess is just around the corner.

 Chapter 1186 - Tome I

    <h4>Chapter 1186 - Tome I</h4>

    Bang!

    Finally, energy crashed through the roof and entered the 2nd floor. Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    The 2nd Floor of the Tower will increase my strength a lot. Now, not only my energy would be three times purer, but also I could make and store two different types of pure energies, which will increase the power of my moves immensely.

    Especially the healing moves of Rose Domination, the Rose Vine and Rose Protection, which uses only Curse and Healing Element, and Rule Bending Element.

    With energy reaching the 2nd floor, the refining even got harder. It took me three and a half hour to refine my energy till my storages are full.

    After the refining, I tiredlyid on the floor to rest; the refining of energy is too hard; it had made me quite tired.

    On the floor, I started to think about my next n. I don¡¯t want to stay in this ce till the Ruin closes; that would be disastrous as I did not find anything in this Ruin, and I don¡¯t want to return empty-handed.

    With my strength, I am no match for the monster here. With pure energy, my strength had increased, but it is still not enough. With my current strength, I could kill a Mid and High Duke Monster and even Peak Duke Stage Monster, but the Prince Stage Monsters are still out of my reach.

    I have to reach the Duke Stage; that is the only option I have. Only after reaching the Duke Stage would I have confidence go out confidently and find a way out.

    Though I know what I must do, it isn¡¯t easy. I am currently close to upgrading my Inheritance, but I am still not there; I need something more.

    I rested for half an hour and started to get up when suddenly stopped halfway. I remember something that I had forgotten for nearly a day; sometimes, I can be such a forgetful person.

    I sat down properly, and the next moment, a dusty tome appeared in my hands. It is one of the biggest tomes Ive ever seen; it is ten inches thick and about thirty-five inches wide.

    I cleaned all the dust around it and to my surprise it became new, it looked like it had been made just a few days ago, its condition is much much better than all the Tomes we have in the Academy.

    ¡¯It must be something special, if not for it wouldn¡¯t be such excellent condition even after fifty thousand years while everything around it turned into the dust.

    The Tome, except for its big size, looks nothing extravagant. It had simple brown hardcover on both sides. Which back hardcover is nk, the from had something exciting written, which is not surprising seeing the ce Ive found it.

    "The Records Of Culinary Arts By Gourmet Am: Volume I," I said, this is what it is written in simple universenguage. From the info Ive seen so far, this world like ours has theirnguage. Universe Language is foreign to most people in this world.

    I am quite disappointed seeing the book is about Culinary. Though I love cooking, it could not help me getting out or increase my strength. Still, one part of my heart that loves cooking is quite excited about, especially seeing how old it, there must be something special about it for it survive this long.

    ¡¯Culinary Arts are not just about mixing things up and cooking them up on the heat; it is something much more.¡¯ Written on the first page in impactful handwriting. I read it a couple of times before flipping the page and found it is empty,pletly empty.

    When I tried to flip the page, I saw it wouldn¡¯t flip, even when I tried enough strength to tear the whole book apart.

    I stared at the nk page, thinking this book might be a joke for some powerful being. It happens rarely, but some beings do that, giving one hope for a great treasure before bringing them down hard with the harsh reality.

    I was just about to close the book when I found my consciousness slipping, and before I could stop myself, I found myself getting sucked into the book.

    For a moment, everything went dark before I found myself in the light again. I found myself in the hall, and front of me is a big-sized kitchen counter of style Ive not seen before, but it is not the modern one.

    There are different sorts of food tes on the counter, from meats to vegetables to spices to herbs, everything that one might need for cooking.

    "Hello, a young one. Are you ready for your ss with the greatest culinary genius of the whole universe?" suddenly, a voice asked; I got startled by it as the voice came from the man who appeared behind the counter suddenly.

    He looked to be in his early thirties, wearing ck pants and a white shirt of a slightly different design than what we wear. He is quite handsome with long bright purple hair and aqua green eyes.

    His most notable feature is his pointed ears, and seeing his high cheekbones and the tall, lithe physique, the mystical elvese to me my mind; they are the only ones that could match this man.

    "Who are you?" I asked the man, but there was no indication on the man¡¯s face that he had heard it. I again asked the question, but he did not seem to heat it.

    That is when I thought about the question he had asked when he first appeared.

    "Yes, I am ready," I said softly, hearing that his soft earlier perked up slightly. "Many peoplee for guidance in for the Way of Culinary, but they don¡¯t get it; you are lucky enough to find this legacy book Ive created, now watch well." He said as he motioned toward the counter in front of him.

 Chapter 1187 - Tome II

    <h4>Chapter 1187 - Tome II</h4>

    "As I had said at the start of my book, ¡¯Culinary Arts are not just about mixing things up and cooking them up on the heat; it is something much more¡¯ It is a Way like Fighting, Formation, Curse, Poisoning, Dancing, Painting, etc."

    "It requited finesse, control and practice, lots and lots of practice." It said in a gentle voice.

    "We will start our lesson with a Soup of Goddess Ell; it is a simple three-ingredient dish that was very popr in my world and only made in Month of Goddess Ell.¡¯ He said and waved his hands, and nearly all the ingredients vanished from the counter.

    "The ingredients to make the stew are verymon and found in nearly every world." He said and motioned toward three ingredients and started to say their name.

    When I saw those ingredients, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh in surprise. The material he is pointed at is Duke Grade Ingredients, and he is right about themmon materials; they are one mostmon Duke Level materials out there, and I have them in my storage.

    "The first thing your need for cooking is energy control; if you do not have that, then you might as well mix everything up and cook them as barbarians do." He said thest line had quite a sharpness in it.

    I don¡¯t have to be a genius to known that he said the usual way of cooking Barbaric, and since I cooked this way, I am a barbarian. I am about to ask what is real when he started on his own, and words got stuck in my mouth.

    "Cooking is more than heating stuff up; it is an art. One needs to have precise energy control and finesse, to mold the energies contain inside the material one cooking."

    He said and cut the onion-like a thing in precious motion; he had only used a simple knife coated in his energy. The Knife was just a medium; the real deal is his energy, which heid bare in front of me.

    He uses his energy and uses his energy; he is using them in a very precious control.

    I don¡¯t think with this kind of control; he even needs to use a Knife to do something like it; he could make the Knife with his energy and do what he is doing with the Knife.

    He hadid everything bare in front of me; I could see his energy nodes, and so is nodes of The Onion and the way he cutting making it not loose even a single speck of energy from the Onion; as he cut it, he would seal the node with the energy he is controlling.

    Ive never seen something like it before, and that is just a star as what he did next was even more amazing. I could not believe something like this could be done with energy.

    He had practically controlled the energies of three things when he added them in a pot and changed their nature with his energy as he cooked the way he wants.

    The way he yed with three energies of three different things, I waspletely enthralled by it. The forty minutes flew by, and hot simmering soup.

    Seeing a soup, a bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I found it. I found a thing I was searching for, a thing I havee here for.

    I have been having a problem dealing with different kinds of energy perfectly but seeing how he cooks it, I found a way to move forward with my inheritance.

    Now, I have to do little research, and in two weeks, if my luck is good, I will be Duke and will find a way out of this Subterrane in confidence without fear of any monsters.

    "Try it; you will get only one spoon to savor it well." He said the voice when I was busy with my thoughts; just as I heard it, I appeared behind the counter and picked soup spoon before dipping it into simmering light green souls.

    I took the spoonful, as much as I take and move it toward my mouth before taking it all my mouth.

    "Hmmm!"

    A simple taste of soup entered my mouth; the three light vors perfectlyyered, buzzed my mind. The soup did not have any strong vor; it is very simple, making it so amazing.

    This soup is the most amazing thing Ive ever tasted; everything I ate so far is dustpared to it.

    As I observed the soup, I saw its energy very gentle, one of the most gentle energies Ive ever seen. Means even if my sister drank it, she would be fine.

    The energies present in the soup will merge into her body to its limit while the rest would disappear.

    "I said only one spoon." I heard, when I looked down, I saw the soup spoon was inside the soup. I was about to say something when the soup desspeared and so is a spoon in my hands.

    "Now, it is your time to cook; show me what you have got from observing." He said and walked out of the counter, which is clean as before, with another set of ingredients appearing on the table.

    I had opened my mouth to say something, but when I saw his impassive face, I knew it would be futile. It will only answer me if I did what he had told me to do.

    I got behind the counter and started to cook the same way he did; I coated my energy and energy of the started to Onion like Duke stage material.

    From the first cut, I know Ive done wrong, but I continued. I am sure he will exin everything. I started to follow everything he did, and if an untrained eye to see me now, he will think I am doing everything fine, but I am doing everything wrong, utterly wrong.

 Chapter 1188 - Cooking I

    <h4>Chapter 1188 - Cooking I</h4>

    "11 out of 100, no have no technique, no finesse, the only thing you have is a little bit of control." He said as he took a drink of my soup.

    His expressions are the worst; his face looks like he had eaten a shit. I know it is bad but never expected this bad to make him contort his face like he had eaten the shit.

    I took a spoon beside me and tasted the soup I created; I am quite stumped when I tasted it. It is the best thing, Ive ever cooked, but when Ipared to what I tasted before, it tastes like shit.

    "You have made many mistakes, and I will tell them to you one by one." He said before he directly looks into my eyes.

    "At the start, you have directly cut through the central node of Kelche, not only of it, but you have cut the central note of other materials too and may many minor nodes."

    "Next you..."

    He stated all my mistakes one by one, half of them I hadn¡¯t realized I had made.

    "Now, let me show you again, this time I will take very slow and exin everything; you can even ask questions mid cooking." He said, and he started to cook again.

    This time he took real slow; he made his energies even more prominent; not only that, but he also started to give me tips and tricks of doing things which I had immediatelymitted to the memory.

    "Now, try again." He said, after swatting my hands and making soup disappear. I could taste one dish only one time; I have tomit the taste to the memory.

    I again started cooking, and this time too, I made the same mistake and cut the central node, but I did not stop; I continued.

    I continued, making fewer mistakes and repeating the same mistakes that I had made previously, but one thing is clear, Ive made progress.

    "18 out of 100, progress but not much, there are still mountain worth of mistakes." He said before he started exining everything again, I asked him to exin something in more detail, and he did.

    I observed that as long ask him a question about cooking; he will answer; as for other things, he will straight up ignore.

    After his exnation, I again tried, and this time, I made the same mistake and got a score of 21, which was little improvement, but as he said, not much.

    Time passed by, and it is now my eleventh try. After trying so hard, I learned so much; under the guidance of this being, my control had improved tremendously in a short period.

    This being must be immensely powerful that the shadow or runic program he left behind is this powerful. The teacher had provided me with guidance in energy control and other things, but her guidance was never this deep.

    This being is directly finding the root of my problem and finding a way to fix; he does not directly tell me what to do, just showing me the way.

    There is also one thing, I do not have to copy himpletely. Everybody¡¯s style is different, and if I copy him, I will never be able to move forward.

    After the 8th attempt, I started to experiment with my style; I am following the recipe but in my way. The first experiment was a total bust, but after that, my progress was rapid.

    I already had everything I needed to cook the recipe; the problem was that I was trying to follow himpletely and not focusing on my way.

    This was my best attempt yet; it was the first time I could control my energy enough that I had not cut the central node of all three materials, which I did in every try.

    "Try it," I said as I finally put off the fire; I have made a change in the fire too, and instead of using one from the counter, Ive been using my fire, which I usually use and more familiar with.

    "56, you have made great improvements in this attempt, but there are still obvious mistakes." He said and again began to point out my mistakes, which were small but very difficult to fix.

    I need to get eighty points from it, and only then will I have to move to another recipe that is slightly more difficult than it.

    In this Tome, there are 1000 Recipies, with each one getting slightly moreplicated than the previous. When I was able to cook all the 1000 dishes perfectly, I would call myself a cook, which is of the lowest level; they were his words, not mine.

    I tried by another three times and got a score of 64 before finally deciding to go out as I have started to feel tired and just remembered, and I had been in the book for more than twelve hours without care for what is going on outside.

    Some monster would have gotten inside and had killed me, or it had already attacked me, and I am bleeding on the floor; I can¡¯t sense anything about the outside of this book.

    I willed my mind and got out of the book immediately there. I found myself in the same position as I was when Tome had sucked me inside it.

    "Gasp!"

    The first thing I did was check on time; I wanted to see how much time I had spent on the book, and when I looked, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp loudly.

    I am entirely gobsmacked; there is barely any time had passed though Ive seen time when I opened the book, but I don¡¯t think more than fifteen minutes has passed.

    This couldn¡¯t help but put a bright smile on my face; the book taking less time means many things. I could now spend hours practicing where there are barely minutes had passed here; it is such a good thing.

 Chapter 1189 - Cooking II

    <h4>Chapter 1189 - Cooking II</h4>

    I rested for half an hour before I opened my eyes, though I had spent more than twelve hours in the book. I had not felt much tired; I felt like my time in the book was a dream that I could perfectly remember.

    I got up and walked to the hole, filled it with even more rocks and other things. If the monster discovers an abode, it will need at least half an hour to break through the rocks¡¯ defense to see my abode, which will be enough for me to know the mother¡¯s attack.

    I n to stay in the book for a simr time as earlier to at max, I will be spending fifteen minutes in the book, and I will always check if any monster found my abode or not.

    It is not the perfect n, but it is the best n to help me use the Tome as much as possible while staying rtively vignt against the monsters.

    With that done, I satfortably on the couch and opened the Tome. I would have like to go to my Inheritance Space and work on my Inheritance, but Ashlyn is still sleeping.

    Still, its good; by the time Ashlyn woke up, I will have the first recipe mastered and will able to work on the Inheritance with betterprehension.

    Soon, I entered the Tome and started with cooking. I felt very joyful when I cook, especially now when I could use my energy to cook; it felt amazing.

    I continued to progress with each attempt, and soon Ive crossed 70 points and continued making progress when I suddenly stopped making any progress at 77.

    Ive reached the big hurdle or could say that I have reached the limit of my currentprehension and could not progress no matter how much I tried.

    I had asked Am about the reason for stalled progress, to which he remained mute; the only thing he said was that I have to find the reason myself.

    It took me quite a while, more than thirty hours of tries or thirty minutes outside, but I had been finally figured out the reason. It is quite simple when I think about it.

    The reason is me, till now I was cooking due to my experience. The skill I have gotten from years of cooking, it is some with energy control. Ive cooked using them but did not try any different approach or create a different approach.

    The system I had been using had rigid and had outlived its usefulness, and now if I want to progress, I have to create a different approach; otherwise, I will never be able to progress, no matter how many tips and tricks I try.

    It is quite a simple answer, but it is difficult to create a different approach to cooking and energy maniption. It¡¯s a good thing; I have time in my hand, and as long as I try, I will eventually find a good approach.

    I am fortunate to find this Tome; if not for it, I would have taken years to learn about my narrow approach. The teacher seemed to know about it; though she did not say it directly, she often hinted at it.

    I started cooking to find a new approach, and I have to say that finding a new approach is even more challenging than I thought, as my cooking had directly dipped to 48 points.

    Still, I did not get discouraged and continued trying, and I tried for more than a hundred hours before finally seeing the hope. I first had the breakthrough in energy control before in cooking after another near hundred hours.

    As I made the breakthroughs, my cooking started to progress. The progress is not spontaneous; it is rtively slow, but I am happy with it.

    "81 points out of 100, congrattion on passing the boundary. Do you want me to teach you the second recipe, then?" The Elf asked, to that I shook my head.

    "No, I will continue with this recipe till I got the 90 points," I said. I am not an obsessed achiever who wants to achieve everything, but I am not mediocre either; I will not satisfy for less when I can get more.

    So, I had already decided that I will only move on to the next recipe when I get 90 or above points.

    The higher one goes, the more difficult it became to move; after 85 points, it became very difficult to move forward, I had to try ten times to get a single point.

    It¡¯s a good thing I have all the time in the world, but it is still very tiring to practice, but I continued despite the tiredness and difficulty.

    "90 Points you have reached your target. Do you want to get on with the next recipe?" he asked, to that I shook my head. "No, I am quite tired; I will learn the next recipe when I return," I said and returned.

    I messaged my brows tiredly as I opened my eyes before spotting now woke up Ashlyn. Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my eyes, and as I put the Tome down andid down on my couch to sleep.

    I had only rested by half an hour in the intervals between tones, which is not enough, seeing I had practiced for more than five hundred years.

    It waste afternoon when I slept and woke up in the evening; after freshening up, I went kitchen to cook, though I had cooked for more than five hundred times and many times tasted my food, that was in the fantasy world, that was not real world no matter how real it felt.

    So, I have to cook real food and cook what I had practiced for hundreds of hours.

    I took out the materials from storage and began to cook. My hands move at a practice speed; I felt no difference in cooking here or in a fantasy world.

    Forty minutester, I opened the seal on the kitchen, which I had ced in fear of Ashlyn; I know how she gets when she saw something delicious.

 Chapter 1190 - Bread I

    <h4>Chapter 1190 - Bread I</h4>

    Like I had expected, as soon as I opened the seal, the smell drifted to her, she shed before me.

    If not for me been already prepared, she would have directly dipped into that soup pot. I am somehow able to stop Ashlyn for enough time before I put soup down on the counter.

    "Ummm!"

    Once again, the sound came out of my mouth; the soup is delicious, more delicious than when I had tasted for the first time. Though he had crafted the soup better with much better skill, drinking it, I know it is not real.

    The soup I am drinking now is very much real, its taste is fantastic, and its gentle, wonderful energies are spreading throught every part of the body.

    This best thing about the soup, making roaring energy so gentle that even an infant could drink it. The only have skills to do something like this are Alchemists, and now I could do this.

    I understand the value of the lessons of that man teaching me; I could feel my control over the energy strengthening, and my grasp over the world energy has increased as well.

    This control has given me the 1st Recipe; I wonder what kind of energy control I will have mastered the other recipes and reached the end.

    I soon shook my of my daydreams; the recipes ahead were going to be difficult, and as for reaching the end, I don¡¯t want to think about that too much.

    We finished the whole soup and still felt a little hungry. I had cooked soup in huge quantities; it was not only for today but also for tomorrow, and we finished it all.

    After dinner, Ashlyn slept immediately while I spread sensors in whole and around the abode. My holowatch watch will give me a huge shock if anyone aside from Ashyn and me.

    It is quite risky, but I do not have a choice. I want to go to my inheritance space and make changes to my Inheritance.

    With that done, Iid on the couch and closed my eyes for the next moment; I am in my inheritance space and front of my Inheritance Armor with Golden Ring above its head.

    If I wanted to, I could upgrade my Armor within hours.

    In the day, Ive got what I wanted and could easily make changes and upgrade, but I will not do that.

    The time I had spent in Tome had introduced me to new possibilities and widened my horizon to a whole new world. It had also given me some new ideas, and I want to apply everything Ive learned into my Inheritance.

    It might take time, but the result will worth it.

    With that, I tapped a few times on the Inheritance Armor, and the next moment, it started to fall into pieces. I will do aplete overhaul, refining, perfecting, and changing the formations that need to be.

    If this upgrade went as I expect, it would beplete so impressive that even the teacher will get shocked seeing it.

    With Armor separated into pieces, I went to work, and within a few seconds, I forgot everything. The only thing I have in my mind is my Inheritance.

    If others were to see me now, they would see me drawing the runes in the air before adding into formation; sometimes, I would shake my head and destroy the whole formation.

    A few hourster, fields of Runes appeared around me. There are hundreds of Runic Formations and thousands of solo runes floating around me.

    Buzz!

    Time passed, and before long, I found my whole body shake. Seeing that, I looked at the sea of formation before disappearing from my Inheritance space.

    There is no need to connect all of them; if I did, they would be turned into some deformed humanoid made of runes, and there is still a lot of work remained to be done on them before that, I will not connect them.

    I opened my eyes got off the couch before awakening Ashlyn. With that done, I turned back to the bed and slept on it.

    Ashlyn waked me up in thete morning, where I again cooked the soup which Ashlyn wanted, and I also wanted to eat it. After we finished our lunch, I Ashlyn slept while Iidfortably on the bed and opened the Tome.

    I opened the Tome and reach the second page; now that I had mastered the Recipe, I could turn the third page. When I tried it the first time, I could not do that, but now I could.

    I stare at the third page, and a few secondster, I found myself back in the familiar environment.

    "The second Recipe is bread, a simple bread made ofmon ingredients." He said and motioned a few ingredients on the kitchen table.

    These ingredients are in the same grade as the

    "The breads name is Aske Bread; it was amon bread made in every household of my world." He said, and started the process.

    He first mixed the yeast in water before adding some sugar and oil before adding the flour. He mixed them all till the mixture has be thick enough to be kneaded on the counter.

    His every movement looked smooth and practiced as he is doing it for every. If one were to see it, one would find it effortless feel he can do it too, but this process is anything but simple.

    From mixing the first material to the dough¡¯s kneading, he used his energy very precious, manipting every aspect of the process ording to his need.

    Especially in kneading, I could see his energy spreading inside the dough in every part of the dough, manipting, driving the energies that a dough contains.

    "The dough is ready; it had perfect sticity that we need, and energy inside it also became the way we wanted, there is no need to keep it, we can directly bake it." He said before, attracting my gaze toward the dough.

    "We are not going to use any instrument for baking but will create the heat cage." He said, and invisible energy covered the dough before it turned the fain read slowly.

 Chapter 1191 - Bread II

    <h4>Chapter 1191 - Bread II</h4>

    "It is ready!" He said, and a small dome of red energy disappeared, and the ce where the dough had before now had a Golden Brown Bread.

    The bread looks fantastic; the golden brown color seems to be brought out from nature itself, and the smell; it is even more amazing.

    He cut off a loaf of bread in perfect slices before he turned to me, "You can take one slice." He said, and I nodded and appeared beside the counter and took the one slice of bread in my hands, which is still quiet.

    As I took the bite from the bread¡¯s slice, I felt like I had tasted the summer. It was fresh and delicious, and I am sure if I eat it with the Soup, it will taste even more amazing.

    "Now, its your turn." He said after I finished eating the bread, I nodded and looked at the ingredients that had appeared in front of me. I looked at them for a moment before I started.

    I followed all the right procedures, used my energy just as he used at every step, but within a few seconds, Ive made a mistake, and these mistakes kept increasing as I moved forward.

    When I started kneading, the real difficulty began when I notice how difficult is it sent the energy into every part to manipte the energy present in the dough.

    Soon the dough is made, and I created the heat cage, this process I was most confident of, but to my surprise, I found that maintaining the same amount of temperature at an extended amount of time is not easy as it seems. Still, I made the least mistake in the head cage.

    Fifteen minutes passed quickly and called back my energy as the bread is fully baked, but the bread baked by me have no swag; it just looked like a normal break.

    I cut the loaf into slices and offered to him; he took one piece and took a bite of it. Immediately his face contorted, and he looked like he had swallowed a fly.

    "21, how bad are you? Even after making near-perfect Soup, you made many silly mistakes in bread." It said and threw the piece back on the te.

    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head. The materials needed for Soup and Bread may be of the same Grade, but the required skill is far greater.

    After seconds of silence, he started exining my mistakes to me, and they are a lot. Some of these are silly ones that could easily be remedied, while others needed to be worked on.

    After going over my mistakes, I started making bread again, and this time with even more confidence but this time too, I made a mistake. Though their number was a little less, they were still mistakes.

    I got 23 in the second attempt, 27 in the third, and 29 in the fourth. A few hourster, I continued, my speed of gaining points slowed visibly as I rectified all the small mistakes.

    The only I needed to do now is improve my skills, my score isn¡¯t increasing because of my skills, and as long as I became skilled, the score will improve automatically.

    To improve the skill, the only thing I could do is practice; practicing is the only way to improve my skills; the more I practice, the better my skills would be.

    Time passed by, and soonter afternoon came, and I finally stopped with my greatest score in bread was 64 points. Unlike yesterday, Ive only rested for ten minutes for every fifteen minutes in Tome, which is lesser than yesterday.

    It gave me more time in Tome and made me quite tired, slept for four hours in thete afternoon, and woke up in the evening.

    After waking up, I again cooked the Soup and entered my inheritance space to work on my Inheritance; I continued working on it tillte the mid night before I woke up Ashlyn for her shift.

    Days passed by, and soon a week passed since I entered the subterranean and eleven days in the ruin.

    In these seven days, a great change had urred in me; my energy control had reached the height that it usually would take me one to two years to achieve.

    And this just a start, Ive only mastered the four recipes until now, and there are more than nine hundred and ny of them remained.

    The progress in my Inheritance is also going very smoothly, and if everything went well, then in the four days, I will be Duke. It would be ready today, but I am working on a little extra, so four more days.

    After eating lunch, I again went to Tome and learned the 5th recipe, a 2nd to which involve the meat. The material requirement is very high that even powerful monsters at subterranean can barely meet the standards.

    I practiced in the Tome till Ashlyn woke up before I stopped. "Let¡¯s go out, Ashlyn; it is time for some monster hunt," I said.

    "Chew, Chew..." Ashlyn chirped happily; after the first fight, we have been cooped in our abode. I needed to burn some muscles and collect some data, I am changing some things in Armor, and I want to test how that changed its aspect.

    If it worked as I expected, it would be fine, but if it did not, then I will have to hash up the whole n. I hope I won¡¯t have to do that; I have worked quite hard on these aspects.

    I walked out of the abode into the hole I had created on the first day I fell into subterranean.

    I filled this small tunnel with quite many things, from rocks to cameras and various types of sensors. I stored them back in my storage; I will ce them back when I returned.

    Finally, after ten minutes, I saw the Luminous Forest again, and battle intent started to burn in my eyes.

 Chapter 1192 - Red Chicken

    <h4>Chapter 1192 - Red Chicken</h4>

    Ashlyn got out of the hole first in her smallest size to reconnaissance for any monster, and after some time seeing there are no monsters, she called me out of the hole.

    I stepped into Luminous forest once again couldn¡¯t help but get enchanted by its amazing beauty. The forest is beautiful, but it is also dangerouns; in just a thousand meters, four dangerous monsters are lingering.

    Three of them are Dukes, but one of them is a Prince Stage Monster. I moved toward the Duke Monster; it is Peak Level Duke Monster. If there had been a sane person beside me, they would have called me insane.

    Last time I was nearly killed by the Mid Level Duke Monster, and now I am going against the Peak Level Duke, which is two small levels above. Though my energy purity and energy storage have increased, I am still feeling the fear.

    One could notpare these monsters with regr monsters; they are born in an environment where the Cosmic Energy is thick, making them many times stronger than the normal environment.

    My body is covered in killing energy tightly, and with my newfound control, every part of my body is covered in it. With such protection, even a monster would not

    Soon I saw the Monster, and my eyes couldn¡¯t help but widened a little. It is a rare Chicken Monster; it is entirely red with steely feathers, making it look like a Monster made of steel.

    I couldn¡¯t help but lick my lips as I looked at the Chicken Monster; these monsters are known for their deliciousness, and their meat is rarely avable in the market; whenever it became avable, it is zapped by others.

    It is due to their incredible tastes; they have been hunted to extinction in our world. These monsters are now only found in private Pens and Realms of Powerful Organisations.

    Its size not big; about two meters long, like most of the Monster here. Now, it is busy eating Worm Monster, which it must have not long ago seeing the body¡¯s condition.

    It is eating very fast, and seeing its eating speed; it won¡¯t take much longer to finish up the Monster.

    Seeing that, I did not waste any time, I charge the ¡¯Old Set¡¯ and desspeared from my spot in an instant movement and next moment, I appeared beside it andunched an attack at its neck.

    CLANG!

    My sword had just reached halfway when suddenly it¡¯s wing moved like a blur and appeared in front of its neck, blocking my sword attackpletely.

    ¡¯Cluck, Cluck!

    It cackled angrily, and the next moment, I saw cannon of red hotva or molten metal shot out of its mouth at a very fast speed. With that thought, Runes lit inside me, and I desspeared from my spot just as the cannon was about to hit me.

    If I hadn¡¯t refined my energy on the 2nd floor of the tower, I would not have been able to do that; that superfast molten attack would have grazed me, but with pure Inhertane energy, I was able to move fast enough to avoid getting hit entirely.

    I appeared behind it, only to find its small sharp metallic tail zing with heating at me. Getting hit by it means getting cut by it, and I have no ns to do that.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against the steely hot feathery tail, and at the same time, a Tri-Colored Rose shot from my chest toward its ass, the Rose is not sending any energy fluctuation, but whenever one looked at it, they would feel fear.

    Dhub!

    Right, when the Rose crashed into a slight opening into its ass, the feather moved and covered it, but that did not stop Rose from working its magic.

    This is the strongest move of the Rose Domination;st time, that stag was better ability and control to counter it. Learning a lesson fromst time, I had charged the Rose with quite a power that it could do maximum damage.

    CLUCK CLUCK CLUCK!

    The damage is not visible due to already red feathers covering its ass but seeing how loud it is screaming; the damage must be significant.

    Zup Zup Zup...

    Wanting to make use of this opportunity, I appeared above it and about to strike it with my sword when I saw a sharp feathering at me with a breakneck speed.

    Their speed is so fast that they appeared before me in blick of the time and about to skewer me when I desspeared from my spot, the feathers only able to hit the afterimage of mine.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k, it had nearly killed me.¡¯ I thought inside my mind; those sharp feathers have nearly killed me. If not for me using all my power to dodge.

    "SHIT!"

    I cursed as I looked at the big part of my shoulder that melted by itsvaser. A moment ago, I had to dodge its feather attack, and only when I appeared beside it to attack its neck, it¡¯s attack had been ready.

    It was aiming for my head, but I moved enough that it shot through my shoulder, melting even a chunk of it; the meltedyer even release a massive amount of berserk energy in me, which my runes inside me are busy dealing with.

    "F.u.c.k It!"

    I said, and the next moment, the vines erupted and shrouded the Chicken Monster whole. With all its speed, it was not able to dodge my vines.

    I had nned to wait to use this move, fight the Monster a little more but seeing I got all the data I needed and it not a good thing to y with an enemy less you want to find yourself dead, I used it.

    It is the only move of mine which works against these faster and stronger Monsters. It feels a little ironic that this move was not made for the purpose I am using it or the way its supposed to be used.

 Chapter 1193 - Ready For Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 1193 - Ready For Upgrade</h4>

    Sizzle Sizzle Sizzle Sizzle Sizzle...

    Just as I enveloped it, its feathers turned red hot and started to burn down at the same time it moving its steely feathers and beak to cut the vines; in simple words, it had brought down the decisive assault on vines.

    The vine is powered with three times more pure energy and has three times more energy. The most important thing is that vine is powered by only three types of energies or two if one thinks differently.

    These Three Energies are Curse Energy, Healing Energy, and Rule Bending. The Healing and Curse Energies are pure Inheritance Energies refined in Tower, so a collection of this makes the vine very strong.

    Though the vine is strong, so is the monster, and I have to finish it off before it tore through the vine, which it can if I give it enough time.

    My sword burned red, with pure energy. Its enchantment has gotten it even stronger; if I had faced the stage now, piercing through its defenses would be a Piece of Cake.

    But this Red Chicken is not a Lightning Stag; it is two levels higher with much tougher defense. Still, I think my enchantment is powerful enough to pierce through its defense.

    I powered up the enchantment, making nearly the whole sword red before piercing it toward the chicken monsters¡¯ head. It tried to stop the sword with its molten attack before moving its beak, but vines had tied its neck too tightly to give it any flexibility.

    "Puchi!"

    I sword avoided its beak before piercing through its small eyes directly into its brain; this attack may seem simple but needed a tremendous amount of calctions.

    Not to forget there is quite a chunk of the flesh of hand melted by ist final attack; still, I was able to kill it, that is all it matters.

    Thud!

    I called back vines, and the body of Chicken Monster fell on the ground. The chicken body is in perfect condition, except for its head, which had a hole in its eyes.

    I had quickly taken out the sword after killing it, so the hole sealed with passive vitality remained in the chicken monster, and due to that, there was no blood loss.

    I licked my lips, seeing the chicken monster before putting it into my storage. I looked at Ashlyn, who is still fighting at a distance; seeing she is in good condition, I walked back toward the hole stealthily.

    The fight with Chicken Monster was very short andsted barely three minutes, but it took 80% of energy. This bastard was powerful, but it did not deserve so much energy.

    It is the fault of my moves that drink energy as if they have unlimited. I nned to testify that my moves will leaner, swifter, and stronger and require less energy to perform in the upgrade.

    I reached the hole without being discovered and climbed into it, and a few minutester, I reached the abode. Ten minutes after that, Ashlyn also came back.

    I again spread the rocks and sensors through the hole before going to shower.

    My injuries have been healed, but I am still feeling slightly weak. These injuries were not simple; it contains monsters berserk energy, which has a strong vor of cosmic energy.

    After a shower, I cooked for us; I had cooked what I have learned from this Tome past week from the Tome. We both ate till we are full before Ashlyn went to sleep and I to my Inheritance Space.

    I am very close to upgrading; in three two-four days, I will have the full upgrade ready, and that time, I can level up the Duke Stage.

    I am feeling very about it; with the work, I am doing, the Duke level Inheritance¡¯s power will be amazing. I had tinkered with Both sets of moves, bringing little changes and making them efficient, so I would not act as the energy guzzler as they are doing right now.

    Normal Inheritances work onprehension; the more youprehend, the more power you can harness from it; it is true for the Apex Inheritance.

    They can provide one with unlimited power as long as theyprehend it, which makes them very dangerouster. The more time Apex Inheritance host, the powerful they will be.

    Samual, whom I had fought with, was unable to harness even an ounce of power from his Inheritance. If he had, I would have had a very tough time against it, and would have been difficult to win the match.

    But with my experience in the Ruin, Ive made many great changes in the Inheritance; the upgrade will bring significant changes into Inheritance.

    When I first started creating the Inheritance, I only had a theoretical idea about it. Still, after fighting both Grimm Monster and Powerful Monster, I got many great ideas to make my Inheritance very powerful.

    Three days passed by and today¡¯s fourth day; in these three days, I learned another recipe and, most importantly, havepleted the upgrade of my Inheritance.

    Currently, I am going it over again the third time to see if there is any mistake.

    The smallest mistake could kill me, these Runes are going merge with my body, and if they did not assimte well, they might turn me into meat paste.

    Even worse could happen; they could destroy my mana veins and make me cripple, it would be extremely horrifying if something like that happens, so I have to be very careful.

    This is the biggest downside of creating their Inheritance; one must carefully take each step; the smallest mistake could cause one¡¯s life or something even greater.

    I checked each rune and formation, and with utter rity, it is my life on the line, and I don¡¯t take any risk with it.

    Few hours passed, and finally, the third inspection is over, and I did not find any mistake. The Inheritance is ready for the upgrade.

 Chapter 1194 - Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 1194 - Upgrade</h4>

    I looked at the Humanoid made of Runes; it is a little bigger than previous; there had been an increase of little more than five thousand Runes.

    After taking another look at it, I got out of my Inheritance Space. I created the aura confining formation so that no aura could leak out of alert any monster before taking out all the consumable resources Ive in my storage.

    When Ie to this realm, I had brought a huge amount of resources in case I have to level up to Duke here, and now I am leveling up; all these resources areing in handy.

    After I put all the resources I have, I again entered my Inheritance space and tapped the heart of Humanoid and started the Runic Assimtion, and at the same time, I started my breakthrough into the Duke.

    ¡¯I hope the level up did not take long.¡¯ I thought as I have thrown out of Inheritance. The formation would only mask aura for a while; when my runes started to suck on a huge amount of worldly energy, the monsters are going to notice.

    I would have loved to do in a safe ce with having someone to protect and no powerful monstersing to kill me, but I have not.

    I am in this dangerouns ce with Ashlyn inside me, leveling up together; the only thing I have is the protection of Rocks and Abode.

    I hope it would be enough till my level up over; after that, I am sure I will have enough strength to deal with these monsters.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I cursed through the gritted teeth pain shot through every part of my me as the upgraded Inheritance started to assimte. Old Runes getting destroyed, new are taking their ce, formation changing the runes, or moving to different directions altogether.

    Many things are happening in me, and most surprising of all is resources; they are disappearing at a record speed, which had shocked me.

    These resources are very rare and packed an immense amount of energy, most of sent by the teacher, crafted especially for Runic Assimtion.

    Their quantity would have been more than enough but seeing the speed it is disappearing seemed like it is not enough; I will need more resources toplete the resources.

    Seeing that, I started to take out other resources. These resources are not perfect for assimtion, but they are rare resources none the less, they will have to do.

    A few minutester, I finished taking out all the resources I have, now there is just monster meat, and some herbs have remained aside from the metals.

    I hope worldly energy would assimte faster; earlier, I would have not wished for this thing but seeing how ravenously these runes sucking the resources around me, they will do.

    The cloud of worldly energy has appeared above me, but it is small. I hoped it would grow faster by growing faster to lessen my already depleting resources.

    "F.u.c.k me!"

    I cursed again as another hand joined in consuming the worldly energy. My sword also started consuming worldly energy that is building above me, which decreased the share of Inheritance runes, making them suck the resources even more ravenously.

    I am watching everything and even focusing on the screens in front of me; till now, sensors have not caught anything, but soon monster will get attracted to the worldly energy that is building around me.

    Hun!

    Soon the cloud of worldly energy above me became three meters, and change started to ur. Now, this cloud worldly energy not only gathering more worldly energy but also started gathering Cosmic energy.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I cursed in pain as injuries started appearing on me; before, when cosmic energy hit me, there was my Inheritance there to save me, but now it is going through assimtion means this Cosmic Energy entering my body and soul before getting sucked by the runes and seeing its harsh nature, it is injuring me greatly.

    My body had turned entirely red with injuries, and each second it turns redder before bing bloodier as the cloud above me gets bigger and bigger.

    Due to the healing power of my Constitution and Healing Rule, I had been hanging on right now, but it is getting brutal as every second, more and more Cosmic energy ising to cloud and entering inside me.

    It is tearing through every part of my body before getting merged into runes.

    It is f.u.c.k.i.n.g painful, and there is nothing I could do about it except bear it and wish it won¡¯t go above what I could take; otherwise, I would turn to dust before the assimtion process is over.

    Roar Cry Snort...

    I was worrying about Cosmic Energy when another dangerous aspect made its announcement by the furious roar; more monsters¡¯ voices rang out after the roar.

    ¡¯Monster hase finally.¡¯ I thought I had throught I would have some time, but it looked like I do not. The monsters havee, and soon they would be attacking.

    I am f.u.c.k.i.e.d right now; I ampletely defenseless. During the assimtion, I could not use my Inheritance Energy, which makes me weak like an ant in front of those monsters; a casual attack from those monsters could turn me into the meat paste.

    Bang Bang Boom...

    The monsters have started attacking, and I could feel shaking above, but I am not looking at that. I am wholly focused on the Cosmic Energy tearing through me; I had finally reached my limit.

    "Ahhhh..."

    My bones have started showing under the assault of cosmic energy; even my apex Constitution and healing power are losing the battle against cosmic energy that had drawn me entirely and finally made me screme in pain.

    The only constion in this f.u.c.k.i.e.d up scenario is that assimtion is reaching the end. In a minute it will be over, I have to survive the assault of cosmic energy for a minute before it all over.

    "Shit!"

    I was consoling myself through this unbearable pain when I noticed something which horrified expression appeared on my horrific face.

 Chapter 1195 - Duke

    <h4>Chapter 1195 - Duke</h4>

    A monster ising! It ising through the tunnel, destroying any obstacle ced in the hole.

    The hole is small that even I barely able to move throught it without feeling obstruction.

    I had intentionally made it narrow so that even if the monster were to discover it, it wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through it, but now the monster ising.

    It Initial Level Duke Stage Snake monster; if I were in my prime, I would have easily killed this bastard, but now I am weak as an ant that this bastard will only have to flick the tail to cut me into two.

    It ising at me, crushing every obstacle that came in its path, but it is no cakewalk for it; Ive had packed quite nasty surprises on the way that made me every inch very difficult to cross.

    The monster is now screaming in agony but still cross the hole in fury; it won¡¯t take long before it appeared in front of me and kill me mercilessly.

    Not only it, but the other monsters which are attacking from outside also won¡¯t take long before they destroy all the rocks ande knocking in my abode.

    The only thing that could save me is my Inheritance, but the assimtion is going on, and I don¡¯t know whether I could survive theplete assimtion seeing the amount of Cosmic Energy entering my body.

    My life is hanging by a thread, and I am doing everything to save that thread, but it is getting difficult, very difficult as more and more Cosmic Energy kept assaulting me.

    The only constion is that the assimtion is nearpletion; it could be over in a few seconds; I have to survive these few seconds; as long as I survive, then there will be no f.u.c.k.i.n.g monster in subterrane will have the power to kill me.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    Seconds passed painfully when I heard the banging on the abode wall, the monster had reached the abode, and now it is banging on its wall, trying to break.

    If the abode has been in the perfect condition, it would have easily defended for a while, but its defenses had already been damaged, not to forget it constant surrounding monsters have also been damaging to it and its direct attack, as Ive said it in in few seconds that my fate will be decided.

    BOOM!

    Shar!

    With a booming monster finally broke through the abode wall and came face to face with me. It scremed loudly as if expected big bad enemy when but when it saw me, it had stopped in its surprise.

    My skin¡¯s upper level had disappeared entirely; on some parts; my bones could be seen; I looked like some freak from a horror show that seeing even a monster had got shocked for a second.

    The monster is a Snake monster that is wholly covered in a blue rockyer, the only thing that is not covered in its deep yellow eyes.

    Shar!

    It continues to look at me several seconds before it had leaped at me; its rocky mouth is open wide, intending to gobble my head.

    ¡¯Dumb Monster.¡¯ I said with a bloody smile; if this monster had not wasted a couple of seconds, it would have able to kill me, but now it is toote.

    The assimtion ispleted, Ive formally became Duke, and now it is time to deal with these monsters.

    Armor started to appear on my body when the monster had reached halfway. The Inheritance Armor is still Silver and has no design except for the multicolor wings, but if a familiar person looked at me right now, they say it is changed.

    The armor had changed a little; the silver color deepened slightly, and lines on it became even more prominent; it now looked even more impressive than before.

    By the time armor enveloped mepletely, the monster had reached near, but there is no fear on my face. There was not an ounce of fear remaining in my heart; all I have is towering excitement.

    Shar!

    The rock snake monster had reached me, and now there was just half meter distance between us. Seeing that, I was about to summon my sword but shook my hand at that throught and instead punch toward it.

    I did not use any move of mine; it is just my strength and passive strength provided by my Inheritance, but when the punch moves, it through through the air, and I started to feel head around.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprise seeing that because the power is way above what I had imagined would be, and it is not just me who is surprised; even Rock Snake Monster is also looking quite surprised by the power and tries to move away from the direction of my punch as sensing its power.

    Bam!

    A bamming sound rang out as I hit the head of the rock snake monster; it had tried to dodge the punch, but it was utterly unsessful; it hadnded squarely on its head.

    Thud!

    I was preparing tounch another punch when I saw a snakes head hitting the floor, and it ispletely dead. I couldn¡¯t help but feel stumped, seeing that.

    If it had been amon monster, I would not have been surprised. Hell, I would not have been surprised if it had been the monster from above, but this is not a typical monster.

    It is an underground monster, born in a very thick cosmic energy, and top of that, it was a defensive monster and was of the same level as me; killing it single attack is no easy feat.

    As I looked down at the monster, I found it¡¯s a head full of crushed and brain fluid flowing out of multiple holes of its head; the monster had died a second after my fist hit its head.

    The monster did not have any chance against my attack; even defensive skin; the punch was too much for it to handle.

 Chapter 1196 - Monster Slaying I

    <h4>Chapter 1196 - Monster ying I</h4>

    "Strength!" I said as I gripped my fist tightly; the Cosmic Energy passed through me had also refined my body and made it stronger than I had imagined.

    I am now strong enough that I could fight hand to hand against this dead Initial Duke monster, I may not win against it, but it will not be able to win against me too.

    This is a huge thing as I am human, and this is a monster; getting such a strong body is extremely difficult for humans.

    Normal humans of my stage could not bear such a massive amount of Cosmic Energy; hell, even those hosts of Apex Inheritances would not be able to bear the amount of Cosmic Energy I did earlier.

    Even not all people with Apex Constitution could bear it, only those with Healing Type Apex Constitution or Constitution that is resistant to Cosmic Energy.

    Still, it was not all my Constitution that helped; there is my healing type Rule Power and also the Assimtion process, which sucked away cosmic energy as long as it entered inside me; if such amount of Cosmic Energy lingered inside me, I would be hundred times dead during assimtion.

    ¡¯The monsters are reaching close.¡¯ I thought and waited in my abode; I am excited right now.

    My Inheritance has gone through significant upgrades, Ive made big changes, and now I want to see how those changes yed out in the battle.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Few more seconds had passed when the first monster destroyed the wall of abode and entered. It is Ox Monster; it entirely white except for azure big azure horns.

    It is also bigger and powerful than the monsters Ive fought till now¡ªit is Mid Prince Stage and now looking at me very angrily, and it was about to attack me when another two walls of abode broke, and two monsters stormed in.

    Of the two new monsters, one is Boar Monster, and the other is Lion Monster; both of them are a simr size as the Ox Monster and are at Mid Level of Prince Stage like it.

    The Boar Monster is an elemental fire monster, its whole body covered fire, and its tusk is red hot like metal in smith fire; it would be very nasty if those tusks were to touch me anywhere.

    The Lion Monster seemed slightly different than all the Lion Monsters Ivee across so far; it is entirely ck, not the color Ive seen on a lion monster; the only thing that is not ck on this monster is its eyes, which are deep red.

    The three monsters roared as they saw each other, their eyes zing with power, ready to attack any moment.

    Shake Shake Shake...

    There was a staring contest going on between them when suddenly the abode started shaking heavily. I just looked up and understood why these monsters destroyed the abode walls, and now it can¡¯t bear a load of rocks above.

    "See you out, little monsters," I said to monsters and waved before disappearing into huge holes they have made.

    Moo Snort Roar!

    They roared and followed me out immediately. When I reached outside, I found myself surrounded by even more monsters. There are eight monsters were already waiting for me outside.

    Of the eight, seven are Dukes, and one is Prince Stage Monster. The Prince Stage is Snow Eagle at Initial Prince stage; it is not weaker than the other three monsters.

    Moo Snort Roar Cry!

    Soon three monsters came out, and as they did, the rocks have copsed abode. Now, I am surrounded by four Prince Stage monsters; as for Dukes, they moved aside far, seeing the Prince Stage monsters take the stage.

    These monsters did not roar at each other this time, just looked at me with killing intent zing in their eyes.

    "Roar!"

    It is a lion monster that attacked me first, and I have to say, it is the strangest attack ive ever seen. It had somehow turned to shadow and came at me.

    It could be said it is transformed into a shadow, and I have quite shocked seeing it. It is a very difficult thing to do; to transform into semi elemental or pure elemental form, one needs a very high concentration of that element in them.

    I would have very much loved to focus on this one monster, but others, too, haveunched their attacks.

    The Boar Monsterunched two beams of highly concentrated fire through its tusks and came at me while the Ox monster came me directly with its azure horns glowing.

    Thest Snow Eagle has also pped its wings and hasunched snow arcs, which are as dangerouns as concentrated fire beamsing toward me.

    All these attacks areing at me with a moment of difference between them. If I had been Lord right now, these attacks would have killed with guarantee, but now they are nothing.

    Zup Zup...

    The fire rays and snow arcs came at me; first, these two are attacks extremely fast and appeared beside in second, but as they were about to pierce through me, I moved shoulder right and took a step back, effortlessly avoiding both of the attacking.

    As I avoided the attack, three monsters were on me; the Lion Monster materialized in front of me with both wsing at my chest, the Boar monster had its tusk aimed at my waist, andst white Ox monster wanted to impaled me from the behind.

    Not to forget, the snow eagle is waiting for a chance to strike; as long as it saw the opportunity, it won¡¯t hesitate to dive down and tear me through its powerful ws.

    Seeing the three monstersing at me at the same, I walked two steps forward toward the ck ws that areing at me, and right when they are about to strike my chest; I moved three steps left and dodged the ws and tusks of boar at the same time and now only white only remained whose horns are inches away from piercing my back if I did not dodge them next moment.

 Chapter 1197 - Monster Slaying II

    <h4>Chapter 1197 - Monster ying II</h4>

    Seeing the azure horns of the about to pierce through my back, I turned around, and my eyes locked on the White Ox.

    I could see victory in its eyes as it looked at me. But, suddenly, that emotion of victory transformed that of rm, and azure energy from its horns started to spread from its body.

    Puchi!

    Still, before it could consolidate around it, its head pierced through my sword, killing it immediately. A momentter, its body has desspeared into my storage, and only my sword has remained.

    The killing happened so quickly that even Snow Eagle from above would have barely able to track it.

    Like my Armor, my sword did not have a big change, but if one looked at it, they would think something about it had changed definitely.

    The Enchantments, look, the dimension, and weight of the sword had remained changed.

    Even those who think the sword had changed will have a hard time finding out what had changed, even I needed a moment to realize what had changed about my sword.

    Except for the power, it¡¯s the de of my sword, which had changed the most. It had be even more transparent, it was already transparent, but now it had be even more.

    Cry!

    Sup Sup Sup...

    The killing had shocked the monster, but it did not take them long to recover from it, and attacked with even more fury. The Snow Eagle aboveunched tens of snowy Arcs, and the Boar Monster had charged also started tough one fire ray after another, and Shadow Lion transformed into shadows again and came at me.

    This time their attacks are even faster, but they did not feel dangerous to me.

    Zup Zup Zup...

    I faced the fiery bolts and snowy arcs with a smile; as I dodged them, I did not move more than a step tounch the numerous attacksing at one after another.

    I am dodging the attacks the long rang attacks and dodging the shadow ws that woulde out of the shadow that Lion Monster had transformed into.

    This random ws attack of Lion Monsters is far more dangerous than the two long-range attacks. The semi corporal state of its ws makes it attacks very tricky to deal with; if not for that, I would not have entertained these two monsters for long.

    This Lion is very interesting; I have never seen such a monster before. Ive read about such monsters, but they are rare and only found in higher stages, as only in high stage do they get such high elemental concentration to do something like this.

    At its semi corporal state, its very difficult to attack it as most attack powers did not even touch it. So, I did not try; I continue dodging the attack.

    I will only attack when I see the optimum opportunity, though I could still kill it, which will make me use more energy than I am willing to make and its not like, I am not having fun.

    Dodging is fun, and it also helps me learn controls of my Armor; in this upgrade, I have made very big changes, especially in the department of control.

    Earlier, I used to use a lot of formation to help me control my Armor, but now in this upgrade, I have removed 60% of those formations and controlled the function Ive used the formation for with my mind.

    It helps reduce the energy need and put a lot of stress in my mind with me controlling all the functions on my own and need high energy control.

    I am currently at my limit controlling all the Armor functions; I wonder how long I could keep controlling it, seeing the stress, I am feeling right now.

    I could have gone a little easy on removing some control aiding formation, but I wanted to go the hard way to train myself, and with the progress, I am making in Tome, I don¡¯t it won¡¯t take long before it would be a breeze for me to operate the Armor.

    I n to remove 95% of all control aiding formations; whether I will remove it when I am Duke or when I reached Prince or above would depend upon the way my control progress.

    ¡¯A Chance!¡¯ I said in my mind; the Shadow Lion had to attack me with semi corporal ws, and all of which I had dodged without question, and now getting frustrated, it had finally made its w corporal.

    As its w became corporal, runes inside me lit up, and my one hand released from my sword and moved at the speed it is invisible to it.

    Roar!

    By the time it realized what is happening, a silvery hand had already grasped its foot and yanked it above. It resisted, but it was no use; the surprise and power that I am using are far above what it can resist.

    Puchi!

    As I yanked it back, I pierced my sword directly into its head. I had started to go incorporeal, but my strike¡¯s power was too great that it had immediately vaporized its brain.

    That exact moment, the snow eagle swooped down to attack me, till now the snow eagle had always attacked from the sky, nevering down and but now it did it, and it came with astonishing speed.

    It only took a moment to appear above me and used its powerful ws to crush my brains, but suddenly a look of confusion appeared in its eyes when it noticed I desspeared from my spot, and all its w got was my afterimage.

    "Looking for me," I asked from above and brought down my sword on its horror field face.

    Puch!

    Its tried to move away and use the defensive ability it has, but it did not get a chance to do that; my sword pierced through its skull before it could try any willy tactic.

    Thud!

    "Three are dead; only you have remained now," I said as I appeared beside the Boar monster and brough down my sword at its skull.

 Chapter 1198 - Monster Slaying III

    <h4>Chapter 1198 - Monster ying III</h4>

    Puchi!

    My sword pierced through the Fiery Boar, and it fell on the ground dead. Killing it was a simple thing; in this fight, if any monster were a challenge, then it would be the shadows Lion.

    Still, this fight had helped me very much; it helped me get control over my armor. If it had been a powerful monster, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy fight.

    Dhud!

    I had just picked up the monster carcass in my storage when suddenly ground beneath my feel copse, and mouth came out of it, sensing that I flew up, and it followed me with great speed that nearly eaten my foot up.

    "So, you finally came out," I said when I monster went up in the air, I did not care my foot being very close to the monster mouth, and it is inching closer to eat my foot.

    I had known about this monster hiding in the ground; it had been one of the first monsters reaching my abode. If not for the snake monster breaking the wall, this yellow earth rat would have done it a secondter.

    It had been hiding in the ground, waiting for the perfect moment to attack, and when I had just stored the body of the monster, it attacked, wanting to guzzle me up.

    The monster came down from earth as a mutated Yellow Earth Rat. It looked like a yellow earth rat in every aspect, except for its mouth, which opened unnaturally wide.

    This monster is about the same size as the monsters that attacked me earlier, but its power is far greater; it is a High-level Prince stage monsterpare to those Mid Level Prince Stage monster.

    With both of us up in the air, it is perfect for me to test one of my improved moves.

    "Roose Vine!" I said and vines released from my hands, and this time, there was an evident change in the vines could be seen vine, it is now very thin like a normal vine, not unnaturally thick as before, but it looked very vibrant as if it is born in the life energy-rich environment.

    Vines came out of me very fast and started to spread around the Rat monster before it could do anything, and right when these vines bound the important part, the real magic began.

    "Quueeeeeeee..."

    A very squicky scream rang through the monster mouth as sharp thorns of vines dug into its hard skin, and the next moment, vines started to grow as if they are on steroid; in just three seconds, they have entirely enveloped it.

    It is struggling intensely, producing earth spikes all over its body to get rid of the vises, but vines are having none of it. The vines are way too tenacious since they have unlimited vitality to harvest from them.

    Yes, now the vines could harvest monsters¡¯ vitality to grow; this move is now not limited to special professional Grimm Monsters.

    Ive been working on improving vitality sucking formation ever since the first day of the Fort Ardon battle.

    My vine was able to suck Blood and everything of the Special profession Grimm Monster because of my Curse Constitution, which derived from the Sentient Curse Ive in me.

    Due to it, my constitution works well against special energies as they stem from themon source, but if I were to do that withmon Grimm Monsters, Monster and human, which I never use this move on, its difficulty increases dramatically.

    Last time, I was not able to perfect formation and have a limitation of levels, but after I entered Fort Ardon, I had plenty of time to work with formation, and cooking in the Tome has given me much inspiration I needed to create this formation.

    Unlike the formation I used on special formation Grimm Monster where I used the Curse Element of the constitution with Rule Bending power, this formation uses the Healing Element with Rule Bending power.

    For the past few months, I had been trying this formation with Curse power, but it did not work; only after practicing the cooking in Tome did I get inspiration to use the Tome.

    I touched the ball of the vine, and soon, it produced the gaps, and in those gaps, its head of the monster, which is wholly bound that not only could not move but also could not make any sound.

    Puch!

    With its head out, I pierce my sword into its head and give it release. As its head, the vines started to unravel from it and came back inside me while the monster¡¯s body fell dead on the ground.

    The monster¡¯s body is in fine condition; there is no sigh of injuries except for the bloody hole in its skull. The vines took quite a lot of vitality off it, but no change could be seen of its body.

    If this had been a normal monster of a simr stage, there would have been obvious signs of the vitality drain.

    I looked at the body for a moment before I put them in my storage; the monsters born in cosmic energy-rich areas are always in high demand, no matter what species they came from.

    I wish I could harvest the Monster into Roses as I do with special profession Grimm Monster, but I am far from reaching there. Nor could I do this with a monster or normal Grimm Monster, only special the profession Grimm Monster could be harvested by Roses currently.

    Teacher would be very happy if I can harvest Battle Inheritance Grimm Monster into roses. The special profession is good but adds Battle Inheritance into that; it bes even more impressive.

    Just the types of Totem Artifact we would be able to craft from them would be amazing. The effects the Totem Artifacts will get from those roses will be envy-worthy, but unfortunately, that can¡¯t happen right now.

    Complete harvesting is wholly different from using vitality or Blood for the growth; I will need to create an entirely different formation, which I am nowhere close to creating.

 Chapter 1199 - Lake

    <h4>Chapter 1199 - Lake</h4>

    All the monsters that had attacked me are dead, and the Duke level ones, they ran away before my fight is over. In my immediate vicinity, I do not have any other monsters that I could kill.

    Seeing that, I closed my eyes and looked at the Inheritance Runes inside me for a minute before opening my eyes.

    "I need strengthening," I muttered. The assimtion process is just over, but the runes already need strengthening. Beforeing to Ruin, I had already gone through the strengthening and did not think I would need to go through it again for a few months even after I leveled up to the Duke.

    A lot of organizations were buying my Essense Roses in exchange for many rare and precious resources and through which sent me Strenthning Solution crafted by Tyrant Grade Alchemist three.

    Thest strengthening Ive went through used some very rare materials, and some of them were even from teachers¡¯ collection.

    Still, I am not sad but happy seeing my Inheritance Runes needed the strengthening.

    More strengthening means having more potential, and I need my Inheritance to have great potential. So, I could match and surpass the hosts of Apex Inheritances and Bloodlines.

    And I know a ce where I could find an optimum material for the strengthening, that ce is one reason I decided toe to this Ruin, but before I could think about going to that ce, I should think about getting out of this ce first.

    I looked up toward the hole where my abode fell into this subterranean, and it is filled as I had expected. On the first days, after the battle is over, I asked Ashlyn to see if there is a way to reach up using the hole we havee from but after few minutes, she said no.

    The hole is filled, not only in pieces of a stone mountain but also in dirt and other things.

    It would be extremely difficult if we won¡¯t go through that route, not to forget if something terrible happens and all the shit fell down, I will be squished without the abode protection.

    The best choice for me is to find another way through this Subterranean space; though it will be difficult, it will not be as dangerous and challenging to climb down the hole I hade from.

    Only sixteen days have passed since the Ruin had opened, and there are at least eighteen more days before it closed. The Ruin will be opened for thirty-five to thirty-eight days before we called back through our homing bands.

    "Ashlyn picked the direction," I said to Ashlyn; her sense of direction is way better than mine; following Ashlyn will get us quickly out of here than my own.

    "Chew Chew Chew!"

    She chirped excitedly and flew north; I followed her slowly while collecting rare herbs found only in the subterranean environment.

    I have to say, there are a lot of herbs up here, and their quality is also superb. The thick cosmic energy makes it very difficult for anything to grow in it, but if any life could grow in it, it thrives in such energy.

    Every flora and fauna here is rare; even grass on the ground is very rare. If my Knight self had found themon grass I was walking on, he would have been ted for the whole day.

    I did not pick everything I see; I only picked those rare and precious things and the things I need.

    I followed Ashlyn while picking up whatever caught my fancy; on the way, I came across many monsters which I had killed. Most of these monsters are Dukes, but there are always some Princes mixed it.

    Still, I did max level monster Ie across was Mid Level Prince; I was kind of expecting High-Level Prince or even a Peak level Prince to test my power.

    I am not boasting, but there are very few monsters in this whole Ruin contest against me now. I am sure I can even defeat the Peak Prince Stage Monster of this Subterranean.

    There is only one ce where monsters could give me a feeling of fear now and that of the Crown Tree.

    ording to the intel I got, the most dangerous part of Crown Tree is not the extremely thick cosmic energy that exists there but the monster. These monsters are born in the extremely dense Cosmic Energy that even host of Apex Inheritances had run like dogs from these monsters.

    That ce is exceptionally perilous, but the ce where the most treasures of this realm are presents, and I nned to there, the Crown Tree has the thing I need very much.

    Chew Chew!

    Suddenly Ashlyn called me through our link, saying she had found something interesting. Ashlyn is quite far from me, not only to scout but also to fight the monsters.

    Hearing she had found something interesting, I increased my speed, though I would still pick up a thing or two if it is interesting enough.

    On the way, I noticed the concentration of energy is increasing consistently, which means I am walking toward the ce where the origin of Cosmic Energy.

    Forty-five minutester, I reached where Ashlyn is and couldn¡¯t help but get surprised seeing the thing in front of me.

    "Wow," I said as I looked at the smallke in front of me. Ivee across many ponds on the way but not like this one. The pond¡¯s water has a high concentration of Cosmic Energy inside it; it is connected to the source of cosmic energy present in the underground.

    Through my observation, I was able to deduce that source of Cosmic Energy of Subterranean in the underground, if it had been open ground, flora and fauna would not be as stable as it is right now.

    The water source is deep underground, and seeing how seamlessly cosmic energy fused with water, this water has be a treasure, and I fully intend to take it; as the learning Gourmet, I have to take it.

 Chapter 1200 - Amethyst Ape I

    <h4>Chapter 1200 - Amethyst Ape I</h4>

    I took out a special storage bottle and walked toward the Small Lake when I suddenly stopped, and a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I slowly walked toward Small Lake.

    As I reached the Small Lake, I crouched down and dipped the bottle into it, and started to fill it.

    Sup!

    Barely ten seconds passed since I started to fill the bottle when suddenly, I saw a while tailing at me with extraordinary speed, a speed that even amazed me.

    ng!

    A sword appeared in my hands, and right that moment and it shed against the iing while blue heavily, and that is just a start as the next moment, I saw more than ten blursing toward me from the Small Lake.

    Seeing that sword disappeared from my hand and next moment, vines released at a breakneck speed, and before these white blurs could go back to the Small Lake s, in just two seconds, my Vines have caught thirteen Mid Level Prince fish monsters.

    A bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I caught such a big haul. These finishes grew in Cosmic Energy Rich water; the cosmic energy inside them is far greater than the monster present on the ground.

    I killed all the fish monsters without damaging them even a bit before storing them before calling back the vine.

    Sup Sup Sup

    My vine was about to go inside me when three White Blurs came out of the small Lake. These while blurs are bigger than before, and their speed is way faster.

    These fish monsters have made times their attacks well, but they made a slight mistake. Their every moment was under my gaze; their perfect timed attack was no surprise to me at all.

    The vine, which was about topletely seeped inside me, suddenly bloomed and transformed into the, and before these three blurs could fathom what is happening.

    "Three Fishes Caught," I said happily as thin thorns bloomed out of vines and killed the fish monster before giving them a chance to counter-attack. The one attacked me now was High-Grade Prince Stage Fish Monsters.

    This attack of mine may seem simple, but it requires me to do in-depth nning within a few seconds. I wanted to catch these fish monsters without damaging them, and perfect nning was the best way.

    I stored the three monsters before I started to fill the water into the bottle; a few minutester, the water level could be seen receding, and ten minutester, there is barely any water left in the small Lake.

    Me draining the Lake will not affect flora and fauna around this Lake. The Lake had an underground source; it will be filled within a few days.

    "Let¡¯s go," I said to Ashlyn; finding such a fish monster was quite a luck. I will keep these fishes stored in perfect condition and only cook it when I find a Tome fish recipe; I am sure there will be a fish recipe in the first ten recipes.

    Such treasures rarelye across; it would be a shame if I did not use them in the best possible way.

    As Ashlyn lead me deeper, wee across manykes, but the underground source and I emptied them all with their fishes and water, but in all thekes, the highest level fish monster I could find was High-Level Prince Stage.

    Not only in Lake but on the surface too, Ive onlye across many High Prince Stage Monster but not a single Peak Prince Monster, but I will soon. The density of Cosmic energy is increasing and, with it, the power of the monster too.

    Now, most of the monsters I am encountering now Prince Stage Monsters are barely any Prince Stage Monsters.

    "Growl!"

    I killed another High Prince Monster and about to store its body when I heard a loud growl. When I looked back, I saw Apeing toward me. An Amethyst Ape to exact seeing how every part of its back covered in thick Amethyst Armor.

    "Finally!" I said and was happy that Ashlyn at quite a distance as she could not take this monster from.

    A few minutes ago, Ashlyn had informed me about finding Peak Prince Monster, and when I asked her to keep it upied, she told me she already killed it; I could sense the gloating in her voice.

    Now, it is my time to fight a Peak Prince, the highest level this Ruin could allow, that makes these Princes very powerful, especially older ones who have reached the peak stage of Prince for more than decades.

    The older they are, the more powerful they will be. They will have great battle experience and have every inch of their bodies stuffed with the Cosmic energy, making them very powerful.

    I don¡¯t know whether this Amethyst Ape is young or old, but it is pretty powerful; I could sense its zing battle power even from a distance, which is making my battle spirit burn higher and higher.

    Soon it reached a hundred meters ahead of me, and I got a good look at it. It is little more than two and meters long with a very beefy body covered in amethyst Armor, which is especially thick at its fists.

    The thumping sound grew louder as it got close to me, and when it was about fifty meters ahead of me, it suddenly increased and appeared in front of me with its fist, which is bigger than my head, aiming at my head.

    Seeing that my sword also while moving, its weight is also increasing rapidly, and its increased till it started to release the amount of pressure as the fist of the Ape Monster.

    Bang!

    A banging sound rang out as my sword shed against the Amethyst Apes Fist.

    The Ape monster has a clear look of surprise in its eyes as if wondering how a puny human who isplete stage lower than it could counter its blow without even shaking.

 Chapter 1201 - Amethyst Ape II

    <h4>Chapter 1201 - Amethyst Ape II</h4>

    "Growl!"

    The Amethyst Ape growled in rage, seeing its earlier attack did not affect me, and attacked again. This time, its attack is stronger and faster, and it is also using its ability as its Amethyst Fist is shining.

    Bang!

    My sword shed against the fist, and I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised. The attack is powerful, but the energy is released from its way to the peculiar vor that if not for me sensing extremely thick berserk energy in the attack, I would have throught it would have been Inheritance Energy.

    The berserk energy that monsters have also goes through a transformation as they level up; depending on the environment they are born in, their energy also acquires particr traits. Like in this subterranean, the monsters berserk energy have a very high percentage of the cosmic energy

    "Growl!"

    Its growled again and attacked with more strength. The glow on its fist brightened up that when the fist ising toward me, I could see the air breaking apart by it.

    Bang!

    My sword moved as its fist moved and shed against its fist halfway and neutralized its whole attack and crushed and converted all the energies it had sent at me.

    As I neutralized its attack, it did notunch another attack right away but looked at me for a moment.

    Its eyes are filled with killing intent toward me, but there is also the hunger; I am sure that if I had died by its hands, it would not waste any time killing me.

    "GROWL!"

    It looked at me for a second before letting out a loud growl. That exact moment two amethyst hands materialized right below its original hand, which it banged across its chest loudly with its original hands.

    I looked at the two new hands in surprise. I havee across the four-armed ape, but those hands were its original hands while these two hands which had just appeared are its ability.

    It had banged its arms to its chest before it attacked me with it; it had attacked me with four of its arms. From attacking me using a single-arm to attacking me with the four arms and power behind these powerful arms is shuddering.

    A single punch from these Arms could st any High Prince Stage monster here in pieces, and I am about to face the four Arms simultaneously. Such attacks couldn¡¯t help but made me really excited.

    The runes lighted up inside me, and so is the weight enchantment of my sword as I moved my sword toward theing punches. Ever since I leveled up to the Duke, I had been searching for such an opponent which would challenge me to bring out my real strength and now I havee across such opponent.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang...

    Growl!

    My sword moved at a fantastic speed and shed against all the four powerful punches that hade at me, but the monster has none of that as it had growled in anger and started attacked me with punches at even greater speed.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    Ape monster is attacking me fury; our attacks are now bingpletely invisible to the n.a.k.e.d eyes, even people of the same level as we will only see the after image.

    We have created a stand where we are fighting; we have created a crater around us, except for the two-meter long space we are fighting, everything else around us had been bogged down.

    Since it had started fighting with four arms, I had been trying to explode it with my Art¡¯s power, seeing how every attack contained a huge amount of energy, but I had been unsessful till now.

    The 2nd level of my Art seemed to insufficient to blow itpletely. Now, I regret not focusing enough on my Art but seeing how so many things bogging down on me, there no time to spend on the Art.

    Still, it is not like I am hurrying to kill it, I am enjoying the fight very much, and currently, Old Set is enough to fight against it. When I feel it had offered everything it could to me, I will use the moves of the Rose Domination.

    Hun!

    We were fighting when suddenly the front side became porcupine; thousands of long thin crystalline needles appeared on its body.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Just as they appeared, they all released at me. Thousands of needles areing toward me with incredible speed. This attack is too sudden, and seeing Amethyst¡¯s big beefy body, one would not expect it wouldunch some attack and probably skewed by the thousands of needles.

    These needles are very thin, which makes them look delicate, and one might mistake them as faint, which could be easily defended using normal defensive methods if it is got deployed in time, but they would be very mistaken about these needles.

    These needles may look delicate, but they are jammed packed with energy, and every single of the needles held power to st a big hole in one¡¯s body, and one should also forget about defending them against them by using an average defensive method; these needles are very fast and very sharp.

    Even if one sessfully activated the defensive method before these needles have stuck them, they will still be a danger as these needles held power to pierce through anything.

    ¡¯Rose Cover!¡¯ When needles were right in front of me, and the next moment, hundreds of rose petals have appeared around me. This move of mine had gone through the big change in the upgrade; the number of petals has been directly halved into half.

    From above thousand petals, now only five hundred and thirty-three petals are surrounding me. Though the number of petals has decreased, its defensive ability has increased tremendously.

    I had removed couple formation and changed into a different formation, which helped me cut energy petals into half while also increasing its defensive many times; it was aplete win-win solution.

 Chapter 1202 - Walking By The River I

    <h4>Chapter 1202 - Walking By The River I</h4>

    Ting Ting Ting...

    Thousands of needles started to sh against the Rose petals cover surrounding me, creating sharp sound as they shed and dissolve around the petals.

    Yes, these needles are nastier than I had thought. If they cannot pierce through the shield¡¯s defense, they will dissolve on it and attack it with their full power, like they are attacking now.

    But these petals are not as simple as before; they still can self-refining the energy that came at the, but if the energy too much, they can now send to me for refining and storage.

    The needles came at me in thousands, but the petals quickly dealt with all of them. Amethyst Ape had also tried to sneak an attack or two. It also failed, not to forget its attack was weak.

    The needle attack was extremely powerful. Itunched thousands of them; even if it is a powerful Peak Prince Stage monster,unching such army killing attack will make weak for at least a few minutes before it gathered enough energy to reach its peak.

    "Let¡¯s end it," I said to it, seeing it will take him few minutes to recover, and even if it recovers, it will not have much to show me; it had already used its powerful army killing move on me.

    "Growl!"

    It seemed to understand what I mean and growled in anger before taking a jump back. Simultaneously, it seemed to have activated its defensive ability as ayer of amethyst energy covered its body.

    Seeing that, I shook my head, and the next moment, the vine erupted from the ground and bound it before it could do anything.

    The monster struggled, but the thin vine held on as multiple thorns erupted from it and pierced through its body,pletely disregarding the defense of Amethyst energy and Amethyst armor covering its body.

    As the thorns pierced through its body, the single vine started growing explosively by using the vitality of Ape monster that, within three seconds, the vine had wholly covered the nearly three meters long monster.

    A secondter, I killed the Amethyst Ape and stored its body inside my storage. "A good fight," I said. The battle with the Ape was quite satisfying; it was a very strong monster.

    After finishing the fight, I continued my journey toward the center of Subterrain. By the evening or six am since it is always night here, Ive came across another two peak Prince Stage monsters who also gave me a satisfying fight.

    When the clock ticks at 6 AM, I asked Ashlyn to find us a good hiding spot to set up an abode.

    I am not feeling much tired, but I still decided to abide by my regr time table, not to forget I am impatient to enter the Tome; I need few more hours with the Tome, and I will be able to master the 6th recipe that I had been trying for past two days.

    An hourter, Ashlyn had found the well-hidden spot, and we have set up the abode. After freshening up, I had cooked two of the dishes Ive learned in the Tome and ate with Ashlyn till our stomach full.

    I took the first shift while Ashlyn slept; I first spread the sensors around the abode heavily before seeping my consciousness into the Tome.

    As such, time passed, and by the time Ashlyn¡¯s shift starts, Ive mastered the 6th recipe and even tried the 7th recipe, which seemed very hard that I would need at least two to three days to master it.

    Ashlyn took over, and I slept, and unlike my shift, her shift had some hups. Two monsters were idiot enough toe sniffing at out abode, and Ashlyn finished them off before they could create any trouble.

    I woke up in thete morning; after freshening up and eating the leftovers of thest night, we continued with our journey toward the center of the Subterranine. I hope we found a way out of exit there; even though this space has pretty powerful monsters, I don¡¯t want to spend all my time Ruin here.

    After half an hour of starting the journey, Ivee across the Peak Prince Stage monster, which I had killed after fifteen minutes of a good fight. An hour after that, I came across another Peak Prince, which was especially powerful, and I needed twenty minutes to kill.

    The deeper walk into the center of subterranean, near the source of Cosmic Energy, the more Peak Princes Ie across, not only the monster, but I also found many rare precious materials.

    That now, I am spending more time picking them than fighting the monsters. Its a good thing Ive speed in my favor and quick hands; I could even pick the most delicate flower within seconds.

    There would have been a lot more monsters I am facing but Ashlyn also fighting them; the ones I fight are her leftovers.

    Chew Chew!

    Suddenly Ashlyn Chirped and called me to her, saying she had likely found out way out; just as I heard that, an excited yelp came out of my mouth, and I sped toward her.

    On the way, I even came across Peak Prince Stage monster, which I had killed in a record one minute. I had directly let loose my vines on it before piercing my sword into its skull before it even gets a chance to resist the vines.

    Forty minutester, I reached Ashlyn and saw what she had called me to see. "River," I said out loud with a smile; we have finally found something that could take us to exit.

    There is River in the radiant grove, and I know it from its info that that small River goes underground. This River is likely the same small River, and if I walk the opposite of its flow, I may get out of the subterranean, and my instinct is telling me that this is the right way.

 Chapter 1203 - Walking By The River II

    <h4>Chapter 1203 - Walking By The River II</h4>

    This River is flowing right through the center of the Subterranean; the ce where I am standing has too thick cosmic energy that normal monster could not survive here; only Mid and above Prince Stage monsters can live cosmic energy rich ce like this.

    I looked at the River and started to walk in the opposite direction of the flow. To get out, I will need to enter the water at some point, but now is not the time; I will walk by the River till I could before I jumped into it.

    Hun!

    I noticed something and saw a blue bluring toward me, but the blue blur was five two meters ahead of me when a Green made of vine came out of my hand and captured that green-blue before a sword appeared in my hand pierced through its head.

    It is a Peak Prince Stage Fish monster; against it, I have to act fast; little slowness could extend the fight for a minute. The reason I am walking so near the River not only because I want to catch the fish but also because I want to practice the ¡¯Rose Vine¡¯ move.

    I want to be proficient in it, so proficient that I could use it as my limp; though it would be possible to get limp familiarity, I would be fine if I reached close enough with it.

    This move had great potential, and I want to practice it more, so I could unearth and develop more potential from this move; within an hour of walking by the River, I had caught fifty fish twenty fish monsters, and half of them were Peak Prince Stage monsters.

    Blop Blop Blop...

    Suddenly blooping sound started to ring out River, and one after another crab monster came out of River. With three seconds, I found myself surrounded by sixteen Red Crap Monsters.

    These Crab monsters are about three three-meter long with big sharp pincers that could cut through anything. Of the sixteen, seven are at Peak Prince Stage while the other nine are at High Prince Stage.

    They have surrounded me ande closer to me; it won¡¯t take long beforeunching the coordinated attack and finishing me off in one move.

    "Its good thing you guys havee in such numbers; I long wanted to test another move of mine," I said with a flourish; I moved my hands.

    ¡¯Rose Domination First Move: Rose des.¡¯ I said in mind, and that exact moment, sixteen Roses came out of my hands and quickly changed urred in them as their petals transformed into a five-inch long de before the des gently moved toward the crab monsters.

    Puch Puch Puch...

    The Crab Monsters stopped their charge toward me immediately. Seeing the roses came out of me and activated their defensive methods, just as their defensive methods got activated, the knives reached them before tearing their defensive shields and piercing their eyes.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    One after another, Crab Monsters fell on their legs, dead, all of them killed by my single attack.

    This the first move of Rose Domination and the move I changed the most in this upgrade, including its name. The old first move was slow and took a lot of energy that I could not use too many simultaneously.

    Though this move still takes a lot of energy, it is still not as much as before. I could still use thirty-five of these des at their full power before I becamepletely drained.

    So, it is still my most energy-guzzling move, but it is worth it seeing the lethality and speed it has.

    I started collecting the bodies, and during the collection, I got sneak attacked, which I had dealt with effectively before collecting the bodies of the remaining Crab Monster, and the Fish monster that sneaked attacked me.

    This trip to Subterranean seemed very fruitful in terms of material; the monsters I am getting are incredible. I can¡¯t wait till I learn the recipe from the Tome to cook them.

    Gulping the saliva that came to my mind just thinking about it, I continued my river journey. I killed the monsters that attacked me and collected the rare herbs that caught my fancy; I also did not forget to drain thekes of their water and monster when Ie across them.

    The River did not have a high concentration of Cosmic Energy as thesekes, and I will need the water very much in the future. Not only for cooking but also for refining my body.

    Getting the inspiration from an assault of Cosmic Energy during the assimtion process, I decided to refine my body with it. It will be excruciating, but the result would also be amazing, and if I found that thing in the crown tree, then the result will be multiplied.

    Having a strong body and soul is a necessity for me. Only the strong body and soul will able to house the stong Inheritance. How much strengthening my Inheritance could go through depends on how strong my body and soul are.

    Teacher had ways to make my body stronger, but she said I am too fragile to use any of her methods. I need to be at least King Stage before she would be able to use her special methods on me.

    I think she is a little lying about it; the person with her position and power has many ways to strengthen my body; she did tell me any of these ways; the help she gave me strengthening my body gave me some potions.

    This is one of the little tests, wanting me to find my methods to strengthen my body, and I am the only one she is testing. She also did not provide much help to even her daughter. I many times heard Elinain about her mother being stingy with her.

    When I suddenly noticed something not far from me, I was in my thoughts, "What is that?" I muttered and sped toward the building a little far away, which looked to be semi copsed stage.

 Chapter 1204 - The Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1204 - The Pce</h4>

    I soon reached in front of the Gigantic Building, which looks to be some Pce or a huge mansion. It is enormous, and many parts of it have been copsed and some buried in the ground, but one could still guess what it was before it became like this.

    This is the first building I have seen the Subterranean space, though there signs of some building but all of them have been turned to dust by the ravage of time and the Cosmic Energy.

    If my guess is right, then this Subterranean space is new or did not exist when Ruin was part of the world. Over the years, this subterranean space had formed, and many buildings copsed in it as I did with my abode.

    While most of them have turned to dust, this one has survived, and its survival spoke enough of its specialness.

    Even facing mild cosmic energy for thousands of years, the buildings above have turned to dust, but this building, even after the ravage of such dense cosmic energy, has survived for such a long time; there must be something special about it for it to be surviving till now.

    I stare at the building for a while before I walked away from it; I n to scour this building but not today. It is alreadyte, and I nned to rest and sleep before stepping into this building with a fresh mind.

    Half an hourter, Ashlyn found a well-hidden ce to set up the abode. The night had passed with any incident on both of us shift, and after having early lunch, I walked out of Abode with Ashlyn on my shoulder.

    I again stood in front of the building, but this time with the intention to enter inside. I chose to walk enter the building through the left side instead of the center, I will scour the building whole from left to right, and I have to do it in three days; that¡¯s how much time I have given to myself.

    With that throught, I walked toward the left side of the building; as I reached left, I walked toward the building. As I got close enough, I saw many big gaps through the copsed part of the building.

    "Looks like I won¡¯t have to find a way inside," I said as I looked at big gaps in the wall and walked toward them, and scanned them through my senses.

    To my surprise, I saw that I saw that my senses could not be passed through the walls. They are made of special materials that suppressed the soul sense. "Ashlyn, did your soul sense work on these walls?" I asked Ashlyn, who was on my shoulder.

    I long before found out that Ashlyn¡¯s soul sense is a little special that it even worked in a restricted environment.

    "Chew Chew Chew..." I got her reply from her second. Her soul sense is also suppressed, but the suppression is no way stricter than mine. She said her soul sense is working on half efficiency, and with time, she will gain full efficiency.

    "Which way you suggest?" I asked Ashlyn since only her soul sense is working, "Chew!" She chirped as she motioned toward the one particr gap, this gap is not big as others, but I could pass through it as long as I bend down.

    I stepped on the broken parts of the building and appeared in front of the gap; there, I crouched down and walked inside. When I stepped into the other side, I found myself in what seemed to a hallway.

    It is a wretched condition; a pile of dust and rocks are everywhere, parts of the column that survived the ravage of time. It ispletely broken down, but I am not disappointed; there are many rooms seen in front of me; I am hopeful if I check everything, I will fight something worth it.

    "Let¡¯s start the treasure hunting," I said with excitement I could muster before I float toward the first room on the right. Learning from my experience, I did not walk but float an inch above the ground.

    This building seemed quite sturdy even after so much time, but some parts are very precarious and could turn to dust with the slightest touch and might copse the whole building.

    Soon I reached in front of the room on the right. The room did not have a door, likely disappeared in the river of time; I slowly floated into the room but stopped soon after seeing everything in the room have turned to dust.

    There are some scarp metals and stone pieces, but I do not have any interest in collecting them. "Ashlyn, see if you find anything interesting there," I asked Ashlyn; though I did not see anything interesting, I am not willing to go out without trying.

    So, I asked Ashlyn to scan the room with her senses in case she might pick something interesting.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    A few secondster, Ashlyn chirped as she shook her head in disappointment. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, hearing that I am not hoping to find a treasure in the first room before I float out of the room, but I would be quite happy if I found something interesting.

    With the crappy result, I moved to the room on the left, which have the door what left of it. There are metal pieces attached to the wall; I gently pushed them away before entering the left room.

    It is also filled with crap, nothing is interesting was found there, only dust and stones. With a heart filled with disappointments, I started to check the other rooms in the hallway and found all of them filled with crap; not a single one had anything interesting or valuable.

    Two hours passed by, and I checked all thirty-three rooms present in the hallway, and all of them filled me with desspointement.

    Seeing that, I want to leave this crappy ce, but I stilled my heart; this building is enormous and what I explored is just 1% of it, and since I nned to explore for three days, I should explore at least give it a day before giving up.

    If I did not find anything even slightly valuable within a day, I would leave this crappy ce.

 Chapter 1205 - Broken Inheritances I

    <h4>Chapter 1205 - Broken Inheritances I</h4>

    With the first Hallway done, I moved toward another. This ce is huge and what I had just seen was the tip of the Iceberg. There are many more things that remained to be explored in this ce.

    After I finished with the first Hallway, I walked toward the right as this is the only direction I could walk since I had entered the building from the end left.

    There is another big hallway with even more rooms at the right than the Hallway I had explored.

    ¡¯Is this hostel or something?¡¯ I asked myself, there are too many rooms and these rooms are also medium size, which made me think like it may be a hostel or something.

    This just my conjecture; it may be something else; I had made my deduction from my experience, which I had gotten from my world. This may be some training facility with rooms having some exotic instruments in them.

    I kept an open mind and kept my mind alert to notice anything that could give me a glimpse of what this ce could be.

    With that throught, I started to explore the rooms in the Hallway; this time, I moved with precious and did not waste much time in any room if they did not have anything interesting.

    I started to check one room after another, but like the Hallway I had explored before, Ive found nothing but garbage. In little more than an hour, I had finished exploring another hallway.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    I looked another two hallways and thought which way to go when suddenly Ashlyn chirped as she motioned toward the 1st room of the left Hallway with her little wing.

    "Did you sensed something?" I asked with hope filled voice, to which she nodded with little head; getting the confirmation from her, I floated toward the Hallway on the left and stood before the 1st room.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited; this is the first time Ashlyn had sensed something after we entered this Pce.

    Seeing there is no door, I floated inside and stopped soon after; in front of me, it big piece of roof covering the floor. Like many rooms, some parts of the floor had copsed here.

    "Is that the thing you have sensed under that block?" I asked Ashlyn, to which she again bobbed her head in affirmation. Seeing her conformation, I once again looked at the roof¡¯s piece, covering more than half of the room.

    I float beside the block and gently touched it; some part of it crumpled, but not all, some remained, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appeared on my face as I turned to Ashlyn.

    "Ashlyn, would you mind taking away that block," I said to her, hearing that she flew down from my shoulder andnded on the block of the roof and next moment, the whole block has been desspeared entirely.

    "Good girl," I said as I petted her. Ashlyn also has the storage; that is where she had put that block away. I would have done the if not for my soul energy being heavily suppressed inside the Pce, not only soul energy but also my Inheritance energy.

    I can barely use 5% of my capacity, which is enough for me to fly and use the moves of Old Set as for using moves of Rose Domination here; this is a dream.

    If any monster attacked me now, I would be in huge trouble; though they may not use their energy, they still have their strong bodies, which had been refined under this thick Cosmic Energy since the birth.

    Still, I am not worried; I don¡¯t think there will be a monster in this Pce. The monsters did not prefer to roam the ce where they are restricted in any way, and this ce restricts their energy and soul; they will not step inside this ce, and even if Ie across any monster by chance, Ashlyn will able to handle it with her strength.

    Blop!

    My thoughts came back to myself when I saw Ashlyn submerging herself in a small pond; I wanted to stop her but seeing she has never done something which she had never been sure of.

    Blop!

    A secondter, she came out of the pond and sat beside it with her eyes closed; the ck tar-like substance she was covered in started to shine gently as it began to seep inside her slowly.

    When the block of roof desspeared, wee across a small pond filled with Tar like substance. This substance is very strange and does not release any aura, not even slightly; it just looked like a normal tar.

    But seeing how Ashlyn took a dip inside it and came back just as quickly and now actively sucking up the Tar that is sticking around her body is enough for me to know this Tar anything but simple and not forget the warning Ashlyn gave me as came out of the Tar pond.

    Before she closed her eyes, she had warned me not to touch the Tar with my hands, so I will wait till Ashlyn finished before asking her what the hell it is and how I should handle it.

    I looked at Ashlyn for a few minutes, and seeing it might take her quite a while to suck all the Tar inside her, I walked out of the room to inspect the other rooms to use the time efficiently.

    I started to inspect the rooms again, but this time without Ashlyn. When she wakes up, I will again go over these rooms with Ashlyn in case I missed something.

    I inspected one room after another, but unluckily, I did not find anything in the room Ive had expected, and one and a half hour passed as such.

    Ashlyn was still not woken up, so I decided to explore the other Hallway, where I also did not find anything.

    When I was exploring onest room of Hallway in the right, Ashlyn woke up as she called me through our link, which thankfully is not suppressed in this Pce.

 Chapter 1206 - Broken Inheritances II

    <h4>Chapter 1206 - Broken Inheritances II</h4>

    "So, what is it?" I asked Ashlyn as I stared at the pond. The Tar inside the pond is very mysterious and very dangerous that Ashlyn warned me not to touch it.

    "Chew Chew Chew Chew..."

    Ashlyn chirped, and hearing that; I want to message my forehead heavily. She said she did not what this ck Tar like substance is, but it contains an enormous amount of energy and some other things that are very harmful to the current me,

    I thought for a while before I took out a small runic bottle. It is just thumb size and has dense runic formation carved on it; it is one of the things that the teacher had given me, and it is best for this scenario.

    Bup!

    I added energy into the dark blue colored bottle, and all the runes of it lit up; as they did, I threw the bottle into the Tar pond. It went inside the Tar and disappeared; a secondter, I saw the tar pond¡¯s level decreasing at the visible rate.

    Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face; no matter how dangerouns that Tar was, it still got sucked into a bottle that the teacher had given me.

    The tar pond was deeper than I had throught, but within a minute, it got wholly sucked by the bottle that not even a drop of it has remained. Now in the ce where the pond had been just a big dry hole and the small blue bottle.

    There is another thing, a broken tablet of about palm size. I first thought it was of a marble piece but soon saw dense formations of microscopic runes covering every part of it.

    I first picked up the bottle and stored it inside before looking at Tablet, which seemed fine except for very, very tiny runes carved on it. I felt no danger from it and picked up.

    I was about to store it in my storage when I realized how big a mistake I made by directly touching it.

    "Ahhhhh...."

    Just as I touched the Tablet, a mournful scream rang through my mouth. The incoherent jumble of information assaults my mind, the information present in Tablet in a colossal amount that I felt dying.

    ¡¯I am going to be mad!¡¯ I thought through the burning pain, the information in the Tablet is too much and is very chaotic, I can see it is infiltrating my mind, and it is not a good thing.

    If it had been a knowledge crystal that contained a vast amount of knowledge, it would not have been painful at all as the knowledge in a knowledge crystal is organized.

    Its came with a special mechanism that did not corrupt memories or knowledge present in one¡¯s mind and also very gentle when imprinting the knowledge.

    Unlike the gentle stream of knowledge Crystal, the information in Tablet is like a cold raging river filled with sharp Ice that will destroy anything through which it is passed.

    That is why I am sure that if this broken Tablet could transmit all the chaotic information in me, I would turn mad as everything would be corrupted by it.

    Chew Chew!

    I was panicking when suddenly a familiar chirp rang through my mind, and all the chaotic information that ising toward me being diverted. Instead ofing to my mind, the information is going toward my inheritance core.

    The new information but old information entered inside me and started to corrupt in different ces, diverted into Inheritance Core.

    It continued for a couple of minutes when suddenly I felt the Tablet in my hands turned to dust; when I opened my eyes and looked, I found the Tablet had really turned to dust.

    I closed my eyes and processed whatever I have gleaned from that mind breaking torrent of chaotic information.

    A minuteter, I opened my eyes with a look of understanding filled in them. I now underground why this building survived under such thick cosmic energy for more than fifty thousand years and why it has of the materials that suppressed the soul energy such heavily.

    "Inheritance Pce," I said ecstatically; if I am not wrong, then this building is Inheritance Pce, the most important ce in any organization, and the piece that I had just picked up was a broken piece of Inheritance Crytal.

    This revtion couldn¡¯t help but bring a bright smile to my face. This discovery changes everything; for Inheritance, I am even willing to spend a full week here.

    Discovery or creation of any new inheritance brings a significant change in any organization. If I can find an inheritance and bring it back to the Academy, the power of the Academy will start to rise in a few years.

    More Inheritances means more choices; even if I did not find aplete inheritance and found just a piece of it as I had a few minutes ago, the teacher would be ecstatic.

    The value of the Inheritance is too great, and I intend to find one. This is why, despite feeling intense headache and tiredness due to an earlier incident, I move to inspect rooms with Ashlyn.

    The first thing we inspected is two hallways I inspected earlier; I wanted to double-check them with Ashlyn¡¯s sense. I inspected the rooms with her but found nothing interesting in them.

    With them done, I moved toward the new hallways and started to inspect them as such evening hade, but I continued in the hope of maybe I will find something, but I did not.

    Except for finding more proof that it is Inheritance Pce, I did not find anything interesting.

    I continued tillte evening before I finally stopped. I found a good stable ce to set up an abode, which fortunately got activated. I feared it would not, seeing my holowatch experiencing slight glitches.

    After setting up an abode, I showered and cooked before eating with Ashlyn and slept right after. I am feeling drained after what I had experienced with the broken inheritance tablet earlier.

 Chapter 1207 - Another

    <h4>Chapter 1207 - Another</h4>

    Ashlyn waked me up at 3:30 as her shift end before sleeping while I got up feelingpletely refreshed. I am not feeling any tiredness and fatigue; I had been feeling earlier, its all gone.

    After freshening up, I checked all the working sensors before closed my eyes and entered my Inheritance Space.

    Earlier, Ashlyn had diverted all the broken Inheritance from the Tablet to my Inheritance space. I want to check it, but I was too excited about finding other inheritances that I had left it for the evening.

    I entered my Inheritance Space, which now is a lot bigger than before. The level up had not only increased the size of Inheritance Space but also have increased the time equation, which is helpful for my research.

    I took a nce whole inheritance space before I focused on the Tablet made of dense runes. This Tablet is a bigger copy of the broken Tablet earlier, and it is also madepletely of runes.

    The Tablet is six meters tall and packed with dense runes. As I reached close to it, I noticed it had many broken formations, but there are manyplete formations.

    This six-meter Tablet must have had about a million runes, which is a wayrger amount I am using in my Inheritance and not to forget it this is but a piece ofrge Tablet, this Inheritance must have contained at least five million Runes.

    The better ones have more than two million Runes; only those truly exceptional have more than two million runes.

    More Runes does not mean better Inheritance. take my Inheritance, for example, which I had designed for myself. It contains less than fifty thousand runes, but its performance close to Apex Inheritance, which is guessed to be made from more than a Billion Runes.

    The number of runes is still considered a measure of the Inheritances power, especially the Inheritances that are created by people of our world.

    I looked at the Tablet in front of me, took out one small formation on the surface, and observed it, it took me an hour to understand the formation, and when I did, I couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed.

    It is the visual formation, crafted to make a piece of cloth, and it is brilliant in how it works and how less energy it consumes.

    Feeling excited, I visualized afortable couch and sat on it before bringing out a couple of formation from the broken Tablet and started to study them. I even forgot my n to observe the Tablet for a while before entering the Tome to learn the new recipe.

    I was lost for hours studying the various formations that I only came to myself when I felt the loud shock from my holowatch. The fifteen hours in inheritance space felt like fifteen minutes to me.

    After spending a few more minutes in Inheritance space studying thest formation, I got out of the Inheritance Space.

    After getting out is Inheritance space, the first thing I did after getting out is to freshen up before heating yesterday¡¯s leftovers and eating them with Ashlyn.

    With our early lunch finished, Ashlyn and I got out of our abode without wasting any time. I had underestimated the pce¡¯s vastness yesterday; there are more rooms than I had imagined, and more rooms mean more inheritances to search for.

    If I am right and each room contains one Inheritance, then this Organisation has more Inheritance then all the Inheritances my world has.

    Just how f.u.c.k.i.n.g powerful this world was and how big the war had destroyed such a powerful Organisation and its world it used to reside. Whenever I think about it, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder and think about our worlds ending if we ever lost against the Grimm Monster.

    Losing to Grimm Monster is a fate worse than death. We will not be treated as humans but as livestock that Grimm Monsters could ughter at any time they want.

    Its a good thing those who fight in Grimm Battlefield understood it like our forefathers and fighting against the Grimm Monsters with their all.

    Time passed by, and soon afternoon came, and I have searched through more than two thousand rooms, but I did not find anything. I felt like losing hope, but I continued.

    After knowing this is the Inheritance Pce, I had already decided to scourge it whole before going out. I could already see the immense benefits I would have from that piece of the Inheritance Crytal Ive got, and if I got another of such crystal, then even if I spend ten days here, all of it well worth it.

    Chirp Chirp!

    I had just consoled myself with that throught when suddenly Ashlyn chirped and motioned her little wigs toward the room that is in the middle part of the hallway; Ashlyn chirped is extremely clear; she is saying she had sensed something interesting in that room.

    I did not waste any time and sped toward that room; soon, I reached in front of the room and looked inside and saw it simr to hundreds of other ces I had inspected inside yesterday.

    It is in a wretched condition and filled with dust and pieces of stones and metals. There are some shrubs in the corner, but they aremon shrubs of this subterranean; there is nothing special about them.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    As if sensing my doubts, Ashlyn chirped and flew out from my shoulder andnded on the unassuming corner of the room where she created a small shovel made of fire and started to dig.

    She digged for half an hour and created quite a big hole before she stopped and used her tiny ws on earth and dig out a piece of metallic of simr size as her.

    "Chew, Chew."

    She chirped excitedly, and an excited expression appeared on my face as I could see the tiny runes packing that broken piece of Rod.

    Ashlyn had got me another piece of Inheritance Crystal!

 Chapter 1208 - Gazebo

    <h4>Chapter 1208 - Gazebo</h4>

    This new Inheritance Crystal looked like it is a piece of Metallic Rod; it is ck and red with tiny runes all over it.

    I floated near it and observed it for a while before wearing the thick gloves; I had learned my lessons from thest time; I did not let any part of my body, including my energy, touched this broken piece of Rod.

    I picked it with gloved hands and put it in a small wooden box before putting it into my storage.

    I am delighted to get this piece of Inheritance, Crystal; it had made the whole purpose ofing to this Pce worthwhile, and it is just the starting; I am sure I will find many of such pieces as I scour the pce whole.

    With that thought, I started scouring new rooms of Pce again, but by the time night came, I did not find anything except for that piece of Rod.

    The night passed, and another day came, it is my third day exploring the Pce, and I started early but to my utter disappointment, the whole day has passed, but I did not find anything even after scouring hundreds of rooms.

    The night had passed, and it is the start of the fourth day; in the past three days, I was able to scour all the left part of the Pce nearly; after checking hundred-some rooms, I will finish with the whole left wing.

    I hope I find something good today; I don¡¯t want today like yesterday; I had not found anything yesterday.

    Checking room for the Inheritance is a tedious task, but after doing it for three days, I have be some kind of expert that, now, I did not spend more than a minute in a room before moving to another.

    Finally, after one and a half hour, I had finished scouring the whole left-wing and had not found anything except for two broken pieces of Inheritances, Ive found in the first two days.

    With left-wing finished, I moved toward the central wing. I nned to finished with it as soon as possible.

    ording to conventional designs of this world, the central wing should be smallest and with no inheritance rooms. It would mostly have Halls, Administrative offices, and facilities rted to the Inheritances.

    It is my conjecture I made studying whatever material we have found in this ruin in a few hundred years. I hope I am wrong, and it will have some Inheritance Rooms, so I will have greater chances of finding the Inheritance.

    Soon, I reached the Central Wind, and the first ce I entered was the Grand Hall. Even in the dpidated stage, I could imagine the majesty its used to have when it was at its peak.

    I asked Ashlyn to spread her senses around the Grand Hall and see if she found anything interesting, but unfortunately, the Grand Hall did not hold anything valuable.

    Seeing there is nothing in the Grand Hall, I float deeper. I found numerous hall and rooms that are likely to administrative office and training facilities rted to the Inheritances.

    I checked every room and hall, but it seemed like my luck is still in the state of sleep, as I found nothing through. Still, I continued to scour this wing before moving to the Right-wing if I find anything or not.

    Finally, I reached thest part of the Central Wing, which seemed to have been a garden, a grand one that seein the space it is taking.

    Hun!

    I started my usual exploration when I noticed something, a structure that seemed in excellent condition. So, good that, I felt like someone had put it here a few hours ago, but it is not the case.

    I could see the Gazebo actively sucking cosmic energy to power itself and not to mention the very faint aura I am sensing from it, which is unlike anything, Ive ever felt before.

    The Gazebo is looked to be made of pure marble and which had floral designs carved on it. It also had beautiful big windows and an entrance, but unfortunately, I could not see inside it.

    A faint radius came from the abode, making it impossible to see what is inside the Gazebo.

    Seeing that, I walked toward the entrance. I don¡¯t know whether it will be safe or not, but I know that this abode represents a chance for advancement, and I will enter it with a leap of faith.

    Soon, I reached the entrance and stopped for a moment to take a deep breath before entering it.

    When I entered inside, I found radiance have disappeared, and I found myself in a small garden. The Garden is beautiful; it had many beautiful flowers Ive never seen before, but that is not the most beautiful thing about this Garden.

    The most beautiful thing is palm-size purple wings floating in the center of the Garden; they are pping in a gentle motion. The wings are magnificent; they are pping in a motion that seemed to align with the world¡¯s rhythm.

    When I looked at them, I felt like I am understanding something important but could not figure out what I am understanding.

    "After so many years, someone had finallye." Said a gentle voice that startled the heck out of me that instinctively charged my old set, and my sword, which I had touched for a few days, appeared in my hands.

    With sword in my hands, I looked toward the direction of the voice and saw women standing not far from me with a mischievous smile on her face.

    The woman is so stunning that even the professor would pale in front of her. The women looked to be in her early thirties and have faint purple wings behind her, which does not look artificial at all; they looked to be part of her, just like her limbs.

    "Fear not, little one, I mean no harm to you." The woman said in a gentle, soothing voice.

 Chapter 1209 - Serena Sorianthum

    <h4>Chapter 1209 - Serena Sorianthum</h4>

    "Who are you?" I asked in a cautious voice, "Serena Sorianthum, Leader Everwings World." She introduced herself. When she introduced herself, emotions of grief couldn¡¯t help but appear on her face.

    "After so much time, I did not anyone would find this ce." She said with slight wonder.

    "Well, this strand of the soul could say to be one of the luckiest ones to be able to find someone before it zapped up." She said in a mirthless tone, and her eyes zed as if she remembered something.

    Soon her zy eyes cleared, and she looked at me, "You have imprinted with the inheritance already." She said as she looked at me with her purple eyes before surprise shed across her face.

    "Little one, you are quite ambitious to use the Creation Inheritance." She said, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. It is extremely difficult to see through the reality of my Inheritance; even Tyrants could not do that, but this person did, and if I understand her words right, then the one who is speaking to me is not a real person, just a speck of soul.

    This speck of soul was able to see the reality of my Inheritance that even Tyrants could not, just how f.u.c.k.i.n.g powerful this person whose speck of soul it is.

    "You don¡¯t have to be surprised, little one; I myself used the Creation Inheritance to create my Inheritance." She said with a gentle smile. This time it is my turned to get surprised.

    Not many people got sessful with creation Inheritance; Academy had the Creation Heart Inheritance for thousands of years, and only one person could practice it sessfully.

    "The Inheritance looked good, but let me see in detail." She said suddenly appeared in front of me and tapped on my chest, and the next moment, a runic humanoid came out of my body.

    "Hey." I raged; the runic humanoid is my Inheritance; she somehow summoned out my Inheritance diagram.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get extremely angry seeing that my Inheritance is my biggest secrete and most precious thing I possess, I had created it with blood and sweat, and I do not like someone seeing it without my permission.

    "Apologies, little one." She said apologetically before focusing on my Inheritance Diagram. I fumed seeing it and opened my mouth to say something before closing it; this being is extremely powerful despite being only a speck of soul. I have no doubt she would be killing me without spending much effort.

    "Marvellous, simply marvelous. Your design madeplete use of your unique constitution and rules you possess."

    "Though it is a little rough around the edges, it is to be expected to see the level you are." She said as she looked at me, and this time her eyes held something else as she looked me.

    "Little one, I had already introduced myself. Won¡¯t you introduce yourself to me?" she asked. I don¡¯t want to introduce myself, seeing what she had done to me but seeing such earnest expressions on her face, I decided to tell her my name.

    "Micheal Zaar," I said inly.

    "Micheal, your design is impressive with a lot of potentials." She praised, "Thank You." I said curtly, still very angry about her seeing my Armor without my permission.

    "Still angry, hun? Well, I would be too if someone had seen my Inheritance without my permission. It is ones deepest secrete." She acknowledged.

    "Let me make up to you then; ive seen your Inheritance, I will show you mine. It was my design when I was at your stage." She said, and the next moment, a purple color runic humanoid appeared.

    It is bigger than mine, almost ten meters longpare to my six meters, and it also has wings from behind.

    I tried to expand the Inheritance, and to my surprise, it expanded and so I expanded before breaking it by the formation before I started studying them. These formations are very easy to study as they are at the same level as the formations I created my Inheritance with.

    As I study the formations, I couldn¡¯t help but get impressed. Her design is very amazing; the way she linked everything is impressive, especially the formations she had used to conserve the energy.

    Her attacks are also very amazing, each one with a specific purpose and with unlimited potential.

    Though her Inheritance design is amazing, there are many ws in it as well; the biggest ws are the control aid formations; there are too many of them. She had created them to make her Inheritance work seamless, but it had also be ws.

    She seemed to know it is the w of the Inheritance and designed it to consume as little as energy possible. This Inheritance has opened my eyes to new possibilities and gave me much of the inspiration to keep me busy for the months.

    As I started studying the Inheritance, I lost track of everything. I forgot where I am and what I am supposed to be doing; this Inheritance too amazing to let anything else upy my mind.

    "That¡¯s enough; I don¡¯t want my Inheritance to affect your Inheritance too much." I head as all the runes around me have desspeared.

    "Thank You," I said, she may have seen my Inheritance, but she had more than made up for it by showing me her Inheritance.

    "Let me give you a word of advice; little one, keep your Inheritance Indegenious as possible; you can take study and take inspiration from as many as inheritances possible but don¡¯t copy them."

    "Many people have failed by copying others; the more original your design is, the further it will take you in your path." She advised.

    I couldn¡¯t help but agree with her; the designs should be original, the one that is made to suit yourself; only then will one project the maximum strength and have a lot of potentials to move forward.

    "I will remember it," I said and promised myself to never forget her words.

 Chapter 1210 - Everwings Descent

    <h4>Chapter 1210 - Everwings Descent</h4>

    "You must be wondering about me, why I left a speck of my soul here?" She suddenly asked, and I couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    I had been wondering about her for quite a while. It is clear that she is not a real person but a speck of soul left behind by a very powerful person.

    "There was war, a war that was big enough that even bravest person will shudder seeing in the devastation it had brough." She said, her voice has gone very soft that it felt like a whisper.

    "After fighting with our all, we won the war but ended up losing our world. The destruction it had caused was massive enough that our world has broken into pieces." She said with a grief-filled voice.

    Just how powerful her their enemies had been to break the world powerful as theirs into pieces. Breaking the worlds, they are among the most tensile things that will survive even if half it has destroyed.

    Her world was powerful; there were clear signs of it; the limit of power of their word had been far greater than ours, which means people of their world could reach a way higher level than the Tyrants.

    "I and some leaders survived the war have saved as many people we can, but how can we save the world full of people? All of them died with our world." She said with tears welling up in her eyes.

    She fell silent again and did not speak for a few minutes before she opened her mouth again. "Seeing world breaking, I and others have decided to leave our Inheritance in pieces of our as a remembrance, hoping the worthy ones to find them." She said softly.

    I had already expected something like it but did not felt happy when my guess held true.

    "I was hoping someone of Pre Inheritance establishing woulde here but seeing how thick the Cosmic Energy present in this broken piece, I don¡¯t think any pre Inheritance establishment pupil could survive here for even a moment." She said.

    Knight would not survive here, hell forget evenmon Lords, Duke and Princes would turn to dust if they came to this subterranean world, only those with special means and strong bodies could survive in this subterranean ce.

    We again fell into silence before I felt her gaze on me, "This piece of soul awaked the moment you entered the abode, and once it awakened, it won¡¯t be able to sleep again." She said while looking me in the eyes.

    "So, little one, I hope you can take my Inheritance." She said to me, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but startled before a mirthless smile appeared on my face. "As you can see, I already have an Inheritance," I said.

    "Hahaha.." hearing me, a smile appeared on her face before it turned into melodiousughter.

    "No, I do not want you to imprint it, little one; your path is that of creation I will not restrict you in my Inheritance. I hope that you can take my Inheritance to your world." She said, hearing that bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    I had understood the meaning of her words the first time, but I just wanted to make sure of saying that. One can guess these powerhouses¡¯ mentality, some of them super crazy; Ie across enough of them to be careful.

    "I am honored with such responsibility," I said while feeling giddy inside. The Academy would be even stronger with this Inheritance, and this Inheritance is notmon Inheritance seeing its creator was able to be the leader of the powerful world.

    "This piece of the soul does not have much time left, so I will now be handling you, my Inheritance little one." She said and motioned toward the purple wings, which are pping in the center of the garden.

    At her motion, the beautiful purple wings came pping toward her and soon rested on her fair palm.

    "The name of my Inheritance is Everwings Descent, named after my world. It is my proudest creation; find someone worthy for it, little one." She said as she handed me the delicate purple wings.

    "I will," I said and carefully stored the delicate purple wings in my storage.

    "If you do not mind me asking, may I know who were the enemies you have fought?" I asked after I put the Inheritance in my storage.

    Hearing my question, her face hardened, and fury appeared on it before it calmed down the next second.

    "You know them as well and killed thousands of them." She said, hearing that I was stumped for a moment before understanding dawned on my face.

    "Grimm Monsters!" I said, and she nodded, "We called them spawns of Abominations; they are extremely powerful and cruel; cut off that tumor from your before it spread and destroy it, little one." She warned.

    "I do not have much time remaining; this piece of the soul will evaporate within an hour." She said before I could ask her further questions about the Grimm Monsters.

    "With thest bit of my energy, I will give you something, consider as remuneration for handling the responsibility of my Inheritance," she said, and the next moment, the scenery changed in front of me. I found myself outside of the Gazebo.

    I am not alone; Serena also beside me, and I opened me to say something when I found myself unable to form words.

    Serena lifted her hands, and a tsunami of cosmic energy mobilized before it morphed thousand went in Gazebo. She is creating the runes from a tsunami of cosmic energy at an astonishing rate.

    Each second, hundreds of thousands of runes being created and seeped into the abode. A few secondster, their numbers have increased so much that I could not see what is happening to Gazebo as they have wholly drowned it.

    Shake Shake Shake...

    I was wholly entranced in such a disy of power, but that was just a started as what happened next havepletely blown my mind apart.

 Chapter 1211 - Space Type Abode

    <h4>Chapter 1211 - Space Type Abode</h4>

    Note: 7 Extra Chapters.

    When thick tsunamis of cosmic energy were turning into runes, another sudden change had urred.

    Some pieces of Pce started to fall apart and began to float toward Gazebo where then expectedly melted and fall where the Gazebo is. She is not taking out all the pieces of the Pce but only those she needed.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    Still, her being taking pieces of Pce made it unstable, and it started to copse. While she and I remain floating, and so is Gazebo, which I can¡¯t see clearly with all the shit going on with it.

    As time passed, the changes also started urring in Serena; earlier, she used to look like a normal person, a being made of flesh and blood, but now, not so much. She had fainted a little, which made the corporealnesss vanish; she now really looked like the being made of energy.

    Finally, half an hourter, the process started to slow down. The tsunami of cosmic energy stopped, and so the melting of pces pieces. When everything is over, the result finally showed up.

    "Gasp!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but gasp, seeing what she has created. It is a house, a beautiful small house. It looked like it is made of stone and wood with beautiful ss doors and windows.

    I was watching the house when it started to shrink, and before I know it, it had shrunk to palm size and came floating at Serena, who now became so incorporeal that I could barely see her.

    "Take this; it will make your life a little easier." She said and handed me a house and next moment, thest bit of soul that had remained had desspeared, and I remained standing looking small house she had given to me.

    Roar!

    I was about to look at a miniature house more carefully when I heard monsters roar and saw a Peak Prince Stageing toward me, and behind it, there are three more monsters, and all of them areing at me.

    "Ashlyn, deal with them," I said; I have no interest in fighting the monsters; I ampletely focused on the thing that is in my hands.

    I injected the energy inside it, and the next moment I got basic information about it, and like I had expected, this is an abode artifact. What grade of Artifact it ad what it does, I will only find out after I went in.

    Soon Ashlyn finished her fight, and I had asked her to find a well-hidden spot for us to spend the night. I had entered the Gazebo in the afternoon, and now it is an evening.

    Twenty meterster, Ashlyn found a hidden spot for us. Standing in the well-hidden spot among the thick trees, I ced the tiny Abode in the open ground, and the next second, it started.

    Click!

    In the five seconds, it had grown to its original size earlier. I once again took the beauty of the Abode before I opened the door and went in.

    "Whoa!"

    As I entered, I gasped in happiness as I did not walk into a small room but a spacious hall about the same size as the Abode.

    Now to forget, I can see the spacious kitchen and doors to three rooms downstairs and the upper floor. This would not be possible unless this Abode is a very rare space type abode.

    Space Type abodes are exceptionally rare; the powerhouses could not make them of our world as they could not mold the space. Only those powerhouses that could mold the space could create something like this.

    So, one could imagine their rarity. The teacher had said she would give me one when I reached King Stage, but now it looked like I won¡¯t have to wait till reaching the King Stage as I got my own Space type Abode.

    I looked at the big hall, which had a very cozy interior withfy couches, rungs, and a beautiful firece. When I went to the kitchen, I found it very spacious, filled with all types of instruments that made me very bubbly.

    Of the three doors below, three bedrooms and having entrance to their practice room. The real treat came from the upper floor, where there are seven doors; the six-doors lead to six rooms simr to the ones below.

    However, the seventh door is a real f.u.c.k.i.n.g surprise to me as it leads to a huge f.u.c.k.i.n.g Arena where Duke Stage powerhouse like me could fight easily with my heart¡¯s content.

    It took me quite a while to explore all the Abode before I came back hall, opened themand, and got even more shocked. This Abode could do many things, and space could grow even bigger, but I can¡¯t do that.

    That powerhouse has restricted nearly all the functions; I will unlock them as I leveled up. Currently, I am stuck in this size and could only make minimal changes, and I am more than happy with it.

    The first thing I did was opened the energy furnace of the Abode and unloaded nearly crystals I had, which huge amount. Usage of abode cost crystals, still the amount of crystal I dumped in it, willst me for quite a long time.

    After I dumped the crystals, I activated the camouge mode of the Abode. This Abode may be extremely powerful, but it will not protect me from the strong enemy. Its protection also had restrictions. Currently, if ten or so Peak Princes started attacking the Abode, it will throw me out within an hour.

    With Abode in camouge, I went to shower and enjoyed its multiple rxing functions for nearly an hour before I came out and started cooking, which I finished one hourter.

    Ashlyn and I ate the same food we have been eating for a few days, the one I learned in Tome. Despite eating the same food every day we did not get bored, we still love it very much.

    ¡¯Now that the dinner is finished, I can do a thing which I was not able to do due to safety reasons.¡¯ I thought with a smile and went to the master bedroom; it is time for some experiments.

 Chapter 1212 - Refining

    <h4>Chapter 1212 - Refining</h4>

    The master bedroom is more spacious than the other bedrooms, and its interior is also more pleasant.

    I did not stay in the room; instead, I walked into the practice room, which looked like it is made of wood and gave off a very calming woody feeling and felt like wood when it is touched.

    Walking into the practice room, I opened themand, and the next second a copper tub started to materialize. The beautiful copper tub had materialized; I took out a bottle from my storage and began to fill the tub with it.

    The water is not normal water but the cosmic energy-infused water; I want to refine my body into it. It will be pure torture, but I will have to do it for the strong body, whether I like it or not.

    I did not directly get into it; I started to take out some stuff and throw it into the pool. These were some herbs and flowers I had picked up in the ruin; they are very useful in strengthening body and soul.

    See!

    Some of the flowers and herbs directly melted as they contacted Cosmic Energy, while some did not have any change. With that done, I begin to take out my clothes, and soon, I ampletely n.a.k.e.d from head to two; the only thing I am wearing is my storage ring and holowatch.

    Gulp!

    I gulped down saliva as I looked at Cosmic Energy infused water before finally taking a step inside. Whether it hurts or not, I have to do it.

    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g hell!"

    I cursed loudly as I just dipped my two inside the water; the cosmic energy seeped inside me and started to tear me apart from the cellr level, and since I had locked my Inheritance, the runes won¡¯t suck any cosmic energy; it will tear through my body till it merges with it.

    I did not remove my toe despite feeling intense pain; instead, I dipped my whole leg before bringing my other leg into it; as brough both legs, I slid down andid my body in the pool.

    Every part of my body is covered in cosmic energy, even my nose. Before dipping my nose in, I attached a small funnel to my nose to help me breathe underwater.

    "Ehhhhhhh..."

    Muffled screams rang through my mouth as my whole body is dipped into the water. I felt extreme pain and, at the same time, saw the cosmic energy tearing my soul and body apart.

    The upper level of my skin all but desspeared, making me looked like a freak from the horror movie, and this is just starting as more and more cosmic energy seeped inside me; its assault also became greater.

    My constitution and Healing rule is working in full power, but assault is too much for them. Every moment, I am getting more and more injured and wanted to get out of the tub at any price.

    Each second I am squishing those thoughts as the effect of the cosmic energy is clear. It is tearing through every cell of my body, but it became even more reliant when that cell healed.

    Though it got destroyed again, it again healed and became even firmer. This is happening in every part of my body, and the more I stayed in this tub, the greater refining would be.

    "Ehhhh....."

    Time passed as I continued to bear every increasing pain with gritted teeth. I don¡¯t know how much time had passed when I felt the water¡¯s effects are slowing and injuries on my body started to heal very slowly.

    The healing speed is very slow, and I still looked like a monster from the horror flick as the cosmic energy is still assaulting me. If I got out of the pool right now, my injuries would heal in a minute, but I will not.

    Another hour has passed, and finally, all my injuries have been healed, and the water also stopped affecting, so I got out of the pool. I feel quite tired right with all the pain I had dealt with, but I could also feel the benefits it had given me.

    With the refinement of Cosmic Energy, my body has got stronger and firmer, but this is just the starting. The water I had refined my body with was the lowest amount of cosmic energy; I have water in my storage, containing more than ten times of cosmic energy than I used right now.

    After I looked at the time and saw only two and a half hours have passed, seeing that I walked into the hall and rested on the couch for a bit before went to my Inheritance space and started to write notes on what I had observed in Serena¡¯s Inheritance.

    Serena Inheritance is amazing, and there are many points of which I inspired me. I want to implement some of these points to my Inheritance. This will not be copying; I will be designing the formations which will be suitable for me.

    I spend about two hours in Inheritance space before I got out and walked back into my room. I wanted to practice my cooking in the tome, but seeing how tired I was, I decided to sleep and practice in the morning.

    I slept on the mostfortable bed Ive ever slept in; it just took me a few seconds to fall asleep and when I woke up early morning. I really did not want to leave my soft and squishy bed, but I did as there are too many things I have to do.

    After getting up, I freshened up and showered before heating up and eating yesterday¡¯s dinner. With that done, I went to tome and started practicing my cooking.

    Since the time I got tome I did not stay there for more than sixteen minutes but today, I had remained there for fifty-five minutes, fifty-five hours straight, it had tired me quite much, but it was worth it.

    I got quite lucky and mastered another recipe, I would have liked to cook it outside, but now it is not the time.

 Chapter 1213 - Getting Out

    <h4>Chapter 1213 - Getting Out</h4>

    "It is Ruined!" I said as I looked at thepletely copsed Pce. There was no single room or hall that was standing. The Pce was already hanging in the delicate bnce, and after Serena took all the parts she wanted, it copsedpletely.

    I would have loved to check for any Inheritance but seeing it would take me days if not month if I checked all the rubble; it is simply not worth it. There are other ces to explore in this ruin, especially the Crown Tree; it is something which I need urgently.

    Taking onest nce at the Pce, I again started to walk by the River. Unlike a few days ago, I did not fight all the monsters Ivee across. Ashlyn deals with most of the monster; I only fought against those which I found interesting.

    Soon afternoon came, and I noticed the cosmic energy thinning out, and there are barely any Peak Prince stage monstersing to attack me; Ive likely reached the boundary of the core area, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appeared on my face, and I started straight up flying.

    Currently, with my strength, there is no monster that I could not beat, so I might as well stop being too cautious. With that thought, I increased my speed again.

    I have to leave this Subterranean; I want to explore other ces before heading to the crown tree. I have to get that thing.

    If I get that thing, then I will get the greatest ingredient for my strengthening solution, and at that time, I will not only have to not worry about strengthening at Duke Stage, I might not even have to worry about strengthening at Prince stage.

    Time passed, and evening came, and I still kept flying, even increased my flying speed. The monsters here have be quite weak; most of those who came to attack are Duke Stage Monsters, there are rarely any prince stage right.

    To kill these monsters, I did not have even have to spend many efforts. I not even using my sword to kill the Duke Stage monsters; only Prince Stage monsters require me to use their sword due to their tough defense.

    "Finally!"

    At around 8 AM, I saw something which finally brough an escatic smile on my face. I have yet found a way out; I could see the River¡¯s source, the huge tunnel, or waterfall through which the water is falling.

    I wanted to swim up and get the hell out of here, but I refrained from doing that. It is already a night; I should spend this night here before getting out tomorrow. I thought for a while before I decided to stay and get out tomorrow.

    I asked Ashlyn to find a safe spot to spend the night, and fifteen minutester, Ashlyn found me a good spot where I set up my new space abode.

    The first I did after entering the abode was showering; I only spend ten minutes there before getting out as I am very excited to cook the new recipe I had learned.

    It took me more than an hour to cook, but the time and efforts spent worth it as it is beyond delicious. Ashlyn and I ate till our stomach full.

    After dinner, I spend a few hours in Inheritance space before started painful refining under the cosmic water; by the time I got done with it, I was too tired to do anything, so I slept.

    Waking up early morning, I repeated what I did yesterday, but today, I was not lucky enough to learn another recipe; hell, I could not even score more than forty in the new recipe that I am learning. This new recipe is a tough cookie; I will have to try harder to crack it.

    With everything done, I got out of abode and made my way toward the River. Ten minutes, I was floating directly in the front waterfall.

    The tunnel is jammed packed with water, and pressure is also great; it will be quite challenging to swim through it, I thought with a smile on my face as I moved toward the water.

    Blop!

    I entered the water, and just as I did, I runes on my Armor lit up, and I started to float up; and secondster, I entered the tunnel and faced the pressure that had nearly sent me back.

    Not backing down, I burned even more energy and swamp through the tunnel at even greater speed, but I soon released; the greater the speed I have, the more resistance I will feel.

    That realization did not stopped me from slowing down my speed; no, I did not slow down; instead, I burned even more energy to increase my speed. I don¡¯t want to use the brain in this crossing; I want to face this pressure with sheer power.

    I continue to use more and more power, and my speed kept increasing. The pressure became so great that I started to harness it to increased my speed even more.

    It feels good to let loose sometimes, I am a control freak and rarely do something like this in fear of consequences, but there is no danger, only me and water that want to push me back and I who wants to tear through it.

    I could feel I am close, and seeing that, I increased my speed again, and I became a rocket as I tore through the water; it is an amazing feeling.

    Flop!

    With a flop, I tore through the water and shot into the sky; I heard some curses and excited shouts, but I did not care as I finally saw the sun, which I had not seen for more than a week.

    Suddenly, I looked at the sun, enjoying its radiance, when I sensed three prince stage monstersing to attack me.

    "F.u.c.k Off!"

    I said, and three Roses materialized in my hands before they turned into des and moved toward the Grimm Monsters.

 Chapter 1214 - Apex Host

    <h4>Chapter 1214 - Apex Host</h4>

    Puchi Puchi Puchi!

    Three Rose des had pierced through the three Prince Stage Grimm Monsters. The des did not give them time to put their defense before they reaped their lives.

    I was looking at the falling bodies of Grimm Monster when suddenly I sensed danger. That very moment, the runes lit up inside me, and my sword appeared in my hands, and I shed back.

    CLANG!

    A loud metallic sound rang out when my sword shed against the invisible de, and the next moment a Grimm Monster holding a thin green de had appeared.

    "I did not think you would be able to block it," Mantisman said in a grating raspy voice, which is very ufortable to hear.

    In front of me is a green monster from the rare Mantimen tribe, members of this tribe are very, which makes them very good for quick assignation attack.

    The mantis man in front of me is just six meters tall with apletely green body. Its body may look soft with a natural green armor covering it wholly, but it is extremely sturdy.

    The surprising thing is about this matisman is that it is at Duke Stage, Initial Duke, to be exact, just like me, but despite that, it was able to get ten meters distance from me without me discovering it.

    "You should work on your speed," I said tly. What I had just said is lie; its speed is amazing; the reason I was able to discover it because of its killing intent. It had done a very good job controlling it, but it was still present, and I had sensed it.

    "Thank You for your advice; after killing you, I will surely work on it." It said and desspeared.

    CLANG!

    As it did, I moved my sword behind my back, which again shed against the invisible de of the Mantisman, but unlikest time, this time, it did no visible instead, its de desspeared, and it appeared again, and this time, it ising for my chest.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    It continuedunching attack after attack; each of its attacks is invisible and right. If it had been normal Duke, even a price would have died ten times under.

    Its speed is amazing that if not for thetest upgrade and changes I made, I would have stared at such speed in envy. The invisibility is not a method or skill of it; it is pure speed.

    It is not invisible to me; my senses have already locked on it and tracking its every movement, which is why I am so effortlessly countering its attacks.

    It continued to attack me for a few minutes when it suddenly stood five meters ahead of me, a perfect attacking range.

    "I had not expected I woulde across the holder of the Apex inheritance." It said as it looked at me seriously.

    "Likewise," I said. Yes, this Grimm Monster is a holder of Apex Inheritance, and I have to kill it.

    Killing the holder of Apex inheritance is not the only question of pride or cutting off future trouble for one¡¯s race but also of the prize. Killing it will get me a price from the Pyramid.

    There is a fixed price on each stage of the holder of Apex Inheritance, and I have seen the list of prizes and already decided what I want in its exchange, and seeing its gaze, it is likely to have also decided what it wants in exchange of me.

    Like us, they also put a price on each human apex Inheritance holder, and from what I know, the prizes they offer are amazing. Unfortunately for it, even if it can kill me, it will not get a price since I am not a holder of the Apex Inheritance.

    "Shall we start then?" It asked and attacked before getting my answer, a good strategy.

    "Hundred Stary Cuts." It said, and the next moment, I saw desing at me from every direction; they hadpletely blocked anyway for my retreat.

    This bastard used a powerful attack from the start wanting to kill me at a single attack without wasting any time. It seemed to understand the philosophy of ¡¯The only enemy is the dead enermy.¡¯

    Unfortunately for it, I would not die such easily, especially under such an attack. It looks like it is time to show the power of the upgraded Old Set.

    ¡¯Old Set- First Burst.¡¯

    I said, and the next moment a torrent like energy spread into the runes, and I moved like I never moved before.

    Khach Khach Khach...

    I became aplete blur as my sword started to move at a very fast speed; it did not counter the des but cut through them in speed that is even Mantisman was having a problem seeing its clear.

    "Star Piercing!"

    I had just destroyed its de when I heard its voice in front of me and found sensed its de descending toward my head like a shooting star at an incredible speed.

    "Hehe!"

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but appeared on my face seeing that, and the next moment, I desspeared from my spot and appeared above it directly, it was above me, but now I had appeared above it.

    As I appeared above it, I brought down my sword with all my strength; not only that, I even activated both of my enchantments at full power; the weight one especially made my sword akin to a meteor as it increased the weight of my sword very much which in turn increased its descending momentum.

    The attack¡¯s speed caught Mantisman by surprise. It knew the speed my sword descended; it will be hard for it dodgespletely, so it had immediately activated its defensive method.

    A starry greenyer covered immediately and seeing I know it is a top-level defensive method. Seeing it smile couldn¡¯t appear on my face, I am using the full power of ¡¯Old Set¡¯ every bit of it, and top of it are my enchantments with full power.

    I want to see such a powerful attack fare against the powerful defensive method of Apex Inheritance.

    Bang!

    Finally, my sword shed against the Starry Green shield of it, and at first contact, it held on and made a banging sound before it pierced through the sword shield before it moved toward the Grimm Monster.

    It had tried to move when my sword was descending down and near seeded, but I too moved my sword atst moment and pierced toward its heard, and finally, my sword touched its heart.

    Hun!

    My sword was about to pierce through its heart when suddenly it disappeared; it only took me a moment to realize what had happened.

    "Discement Talisman," I said with gritted teeth; this is a problem in fighting with a host of Apex Inheritance; it is damn difficult to kill them with all the Talismans they have on them.

    Almost every f.u.c.k.i.n.g host of Apex Inheritance has them, not only on the Grimm Monster side but also on the Human side. If one¡¯s Organisation could not provide it, the Pyramid would provide it to them.

    The host of Apex Inheritances are the greatest battle resource; if they did not, they would reach the Tyrant Stage without any difficulty with nearly all of them reaching the peak of it, so how can their organizations and Pyramid not invest greatly in their safety.

 Chapter 1215 - Miracle Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 1215 - Miracle Fruit</h4>

    "Thud!¡¯

    Inded a little unstably on the ground and sat down, I am feeling quite tired, and my body is aching everywhere. The power of the First Burst is more than what I can handle right now; just a few seconds of use have let me all tired in body and mind.

    This is the real reason I had started to go through the Torturous refining. The move provided me with an awesome burst of power, but it also has a strict condition, all of which I am barely meeting.

    It requires not only a strong body and soul but also requires to have strengthened runes. I am refining my body and soul daily with cosmic water-rich energy, but I could not do anything about my Inheritance Strengthening.

    First, Ive used everything I have during the assimtion; even though Ive found quite a good things subterranean that could help me strengthen my Inheritance by a little bit, I am not skilled enough to create a strengthening solution.

    Till now, all the strengthening solutions I used were specially prepared by Tyrant level Alchemist. I use Tyrant Level Alchemist not just because I have ess to but also because they have the expertise I need.

    For assimtion, I could use any resource I want; it gets crushed and converted to energy for them to assimte into my body, but the strengthening is different.

    Each strengthening solution I use serves a specific purpose; if I use any material for strengthening, then my Inheritance would not be as strong as I want or work as I need it to be.

    Its not that I need to have only special strengthening solutions for strengthening. Of all strengthening materials, I could use 30% of any materials I want, but 70% had to be specially made strengthening material.

    The crown has produced something which I could directly use for strengthening. The material is so good I would not need Alchemist¡¯s help, and if I had an Alchemist, it would turn even more amazing.

    The First Burst of Old Set may very be straining, but the power it disyed better than I had imagined; otherwise, the fight with the Apex Inheritance holder would not have ended this soon.

    This Mantisman I had fought was especially tricky as it had speed in its hands; those with speed are very hard to deal with.

    I rested for ten minutes before I got up and flew high till I see the crown tree at a distance. I have about eleven to twelve days in this ruin and will need four to five days to reach the Crown Tree, and for that, I will have to use significant speed.

    I had measured the time by the distance, not to forget obstacles I will have to deal with the Grimm Monsters, better yet monsters.

    The most dangerous aspect of Crown Tree is not, which is harmless itself or the exceptionally thick Cosmic Energy, which may be more than a hundred times denser than what I had expected in subterranean.

    It is the monsters that are the most dangerous aspect of Crown Three. These monsters grew under Crown Tree are extremely dangerous. Far more dangerous powerful the Monsters of Subterranean.

    Initially, I had nned to check a few sites before heading to the crown tree, but I decided to head there early. Getting the Crown Tree thing would not be very easy; many people have died, including Supreme Inheritance hosts.

    If I got what I needed in time, I could always head toward the sites I had decided to check for the treasure, but before that, I should take the bodies of Grimm Monsters.

    Timp!

    These are Prince Stage Grimm Monsters; they were average, but they will still offer shit loud of mana crystal. So, I quickly dumped them and about to move on when a sound was released from my storage ring.

    I have heard this sound only two times; it only rang out when that thing appeared in my storage. I immediately looked inside my storage and saw that thing, on a specially assigned crystal shelf.

    Miracle Fruit!

    The Grimm Monsters have miracle fruit in their storage. When I stored their bodies inside my storage and automatically sorted it, it found the Miracle fruit and automatically pinged me.

    I immediately took it out to observe it; it did not take me long to know that it is the mostmon type of Miracle Fruit. The level up one and seeing its level, it is for Dukes, if I ate it, it would directly help me reach the Prince Stage.

    I am not an idiot enough to eat it; level up is not important to me, or at least until I made enough improvements in my armor. This Fruit will be very important for my strengthening; with the miracle fruit in my hands, theic energy-filled water and herbs I got from the Subterranean, I have all the materials I need for creating the Strengthening Solution; the only thing I need is skilled Alchemist.

    I already had no problem getting the Academy¡¯s resources from what I am providing the Academy with. With this me giving them Inheritance, I will demand any resources I want from the Academy.

    Till now, I had been holding back on resources due to propriety, but now I will not. Academy had many rare and precious resources stored in a vault for thousands of years, and now they will all be for my expense.

    As long as I need it, I will have it, and nobody will say no to be; not even a council will able to do anything against my demands.

    I looked at Miracle Fruit for quite a while before putting it back into my storage and moved toward the Crown Tree.

    I did not fly even though it will be much faster; like me, Grimm Monsters will also be going to Crown Tree, and seeing this forest is filled with dry looking short trees, flying will directly put a target on my back, which I don¡¯t want; undisturbed travel will make me reach my destination quickly.

 Chapter 1216 - Meeting Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 1216 - Meeting Old Friends</h4>

    Three days passed by, and now I have gotten quite close to the Crown Tree; it will take me another two days to reach the hundred kilometers diameter of the Crown Tree.

    I would have been faster, but I havee across quite many Grimm Monster that wasted quite a lot of my time. Still, at this distance, the numbers of Grimm Monsters have fallen quite much, but their numbers are still higherpared to humans.

    Currently, the area where I am standing has a density of Cosmic Energyparable to the core part of the subterranean, and it will grow denser as I reached closer to the Crown Tree.

    The Crown Tree is standing on the world¡¯s biggest forbidden zone; its exitance itself is a miracle. Many organizations have researched the Crown Tree, and many specte that it may be born off from the Miracle Fruit seed.

    That would exin its growth and resources, but there is no concrete proof about it, so many people have contradicting views about it.

    Well, I do not care to know where the tree hade from; the only thing I care about is the resources I need from it. As long as I get, I will be satisfied.

    Puchi!

    I killed a monster that had sneaked attacked me, it is quite powerful, but so I am. In these three days, my strength had increased quite a bit.

    After fighting with that Mantisman and the weakness, I got from using 1st Burst of Old Set; I started to push myself harder. The day I fought that Mantisman, I nearly killed myself during the refining; the concentration of Cosmic Energy was too much.

    Still, it helped me get stronger, and now I could use the 1st Burst with a little less strain.

    Hun!

    I ran through the forest when I was suddenly fighting sound; the fighting sound is not new. Monsters fight monsters, Grimm Monsters fight monsters as they also love to eat monsters like us humans.

    But this one had humans cursings mix in it; seeing humans in such dense cosmic energy is quite rare. We do not have big strong bodies like them, so only strong humans with special abilities to deal with Cosmic Energye quickly.

    Feeling curious, I moved toward them sneakily; as I got closer, I heard some familiar voices; hearing them, I immediately increased my speed.

    A few minutester, I got close enough to see the fight and saw some old friends I haven¡¯t seen in quite a while. Two people, I know very well, but the other three I am unfamiliar with, but I know who they are; teacher had me memorized their info.

    Humans¡¯ team is unique one could hardly see this outside as all five of them are the holders of Apex Inheritance, but the enemies they are fighting are no slouch either.

    There are twenty-eight Grimm Monsters, of twenty-eight four are Dukes while the other twenty-four are Princes. Of twenty-four Princes, there are Two Curse Masters and one Poison Master.

    As for the four Dukes Grimm Monsters, they are also the holder of the Apex Inheritance, like the five humans they are fighting.

    The fight is very heated, and humans are in very disadvantaged positions seeing they are getting attacked with cursed and poison from the background, but to be honest, I don¡¯t want to help them.

    There is one whom I don¡¯t like, and the feeling is mutual between us. The two I know are Jim and his girlfriend Sarah, who is also the sister of my ex-girlfriend Rachel; we have never seen eye to eye since we met for the first time.

    Still, I did not leave my ce; Jim is having an extra hard time than others. He can fight, but he is not a fighter, and his performance clearly shows this. Compared to him, his girlfriend is quite a fighter.

    I hate to admit it, but she is what one call a natural fighter, and which is further inforced by her battle crazy personality.

    I did not join the fight immediately but moved from my position toward the Grimm Monsters; I want to target. It took me quite a few minutes before I reached the perfect position to attack my targets.

    ¡¯Rose Vine!¡¯

    I said, and three thin vines erupted from the ground and bounded the three Special Profession Grimm Monsters, who were quite high in the air and just as they bounded it, they started to grow crazily that within seconds all three special professions Grimm Monsters covered thick vine ball which is growing bigger and bigger every moment.

    This attack was especially designed for the special profession Grimm Monsters, and against them, this move works three times better.

    My sneak attacked immediately stopped the battle as both sides separated and started looking for the assant.

    "Why stopped fighting?" I said as I walked out of the shadow of the trees; as my voice heard, I found myself bing the center of attraction between Grimm Monsters and humans.

    "Micheal!" Jim and Sarah shouted, seeing me, but their tone had different emotions. Jim sounded happy while Sarah surprise.

    "You human bastards, relea" one price stage monster want to make surprise attack as it came at me, but tiny fireball struck him on its head before it could reach much close to me.

    Thud!

    It fell on the ground dead, under the shocked gazes of everyone as they looked at the tiny bird on my shoulder. The attack did note from me, but Ashlyn; she had attacked before I could say anything.

    Well, its good she attacked; otherwise, I would have to do it myself, and it would not have been easy for me.

    As these three Special Profession Grimm Monsters are taking all my focus my energy.

    These f.u.c.kers are quite powerful; all three of them are at Prince Stage, which I had never harvested, and now I am harvesting three of them together, so one can imagine how much pressure I am feeling doing that.

 Chapter 1217 - Meeting Old Friends II

    <h4>Chapter 1217 - Meeting Old Friends II</h4>

    "All you kill this bastard, we will deal with the rest of the group." Shouted a Duke stage Grimm Monsters to all princes before he and the other three Dukes attacked Jim and other whole twenty Prince Stage Grimm Monsters came at me.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    A secondter, bodies of Grimm Monster started falling on the ground till all the twenty Prince stage Grimm Monsters that attacked us fell on the ground with thuds; that made the battle stopped again before they could engage in more than one move again.

    Again, I found myself the center of attention, but I did not even look back at them; instead, I focused on the three Prince Stage Special Professions Grimm Monsters I am harvesting.

    Harvesting a sing Prince stage Grimm Monster is not much of a problem for me, but currently, I am facing one as I am not only harvesting one but three Grimm Monsters.

    Still, their number would not be a problem with the progress I made; the real problem is extra help from the world I usually get, making the harvesting process easier.

    Now, I am not in the world; though I am in its sphere of influence and still getting help, I would not be much as I would when I am present in the world.

    So, I closed my eyes and concentrate my all on harvesting the three Special Profession Grimm Monsters. As for the Grimm Monsters, I know Ashlyn could handle them if dared to attack me.

    Ipletely focused on the three vines spears dividing my attention equally toward three tforms.

    I could feel the strain on my mind building as I worked on three spheres; in this upgrade, I took a lot of control back, and now I am dealing with most of the things myself, which had put a lot of strain on myself.

    If my body and soul had not been this strong, I would have found myself bleeding in several holes in my body right now.

    Finally, after what felt like hours, I finished killing all three Princes Stage Grimm Monster. This f.u.c.kers may not look much, but they have huge vitality, the fifty-meter-long vine spheres they had created through their vitality before they died.

    There is still much vitality in their body that expands the spheres¡¯ diameters by another fifty percent, but there is no need for that now that the Grimm Monsters are dead.

    Three spheres started shrinking, and when they were just ten-meter diameters, their shrinking speed started to slow down, seeing that I opened my eyes. The process will be a little slow, but pressure on me also lessened quite a bit that I now I could open my eyes.

    While I process three bodies, I also look at the battle raging that even powerful monsters nearby, which are usually attracted by the smallest sounds, are staying away from the fight.

    These people are really powerful; if I had not been tied down to harvesting, I would have joined the battle too.

    Of the five humans, two people stand out greatly, one Sarah and another is Mary St John, who is from zing Spear. If Sarah¡¯s attacks were filled with technique and uracy, then Mary¡¯s were pure power.

    The destructiveness of her attacks is even made of wonder if my Rose Cover will be able to stand against such destructive attacks of her only after Fiery Spear one will understand why zing Spear knew their unbridled destructive might.

    Though her attacks are powerful, her energy control is not; sorry, I am wrong. She has fine energy control, but it is not enough to control the nature of Inheritance Energy she practice.

    The nature of her Inheritance Energy is like a raging river; it is exceptionally hard to control. It ismendable that she is controlling her energy to this degree. If she could control this unruly Inheritance energy in the future, she would be one most of the most powerful people of her generation.

    From what teacher had made me memorize, the name of her Inheritance is zing Spear. The core Inheritance of her organization, which is named after this Inheritance.

    She is the first person in three hundred years to get this Inheritance, so I was surprised seeing her here; I did not think her organization woulde to this Ruin seeing the importance of this Inheritance to them.

    The battle continued as three vines speared continued to shrink; both parties seemed to be hell-bent on killing each other using every bit of move they have in their arsenal.

    It is quite an experience for me; I was able to see the Apex Inheritance holders¡¯ power. Every one of them is powerful, including Jim; the force behind every move made by them is amazing.

    Even though I don¡¯t want to admit, I was quite impressed with Sarah; she is really powerful and looked very good with those beautiful metallic wings behind her. These wings are incorporeal but still looked amazing.

    I can¡¯t imagine how beautiful they will look when they became Corporal at King Stage. Rachel had told me their Angel Set would be fully corporal at the King Stage, and that is also when they will be to harness the real power of their Inheritance.

    Not only them, but most of the Apex Inheritance hosts and other Inheritances also started to show their real power at King Stage. King Stage is Middle Point in practice or the actual start of bing a world powerhouse.

    Though they are fighting with great power, I was not attacked even once; hell, even a stray attack did note in my direction. Whether it is intentionally or unintentionally, they stayed steer clear of me.

    Suddenly, the all-out of fight stopped, and humans and Grimm Monsters separated and looked at each other.

    "Humans, you are quite good; next time we meet, it will be your death." Said leading Grimm Monsters haughtily before it looked at me, and surprise expressions shed on their eyes as it did not notice Ashlyn on my shoulder.

    "Hmmph!"

    It gripped its weapon tightly as if contemting whether to attack me or not before it help with the humph.

 Chapter 1218 - Meeting Old Friends III

    <h4>Chapter 1218 - Meeting Old Friends III</h4>

    "Micheal, I did not expect to see you here?" Jim said as hended next to me. "Me, too; it¡¯s a pleasant surprise to see you here," I said while hugging him.

    "Hello, I am Micheal." I introduced myself to three others. Of the three are one is a young girl and two young men about my age.

    Mary is a violet haired girl; she is tall with an enchanting figure and extremely beautiful featuresparable to that of Rachel and is from zing Spear.

    One of two young men is Jacob Madson; he is a very handsome young man with brown skin and ck hair, and another young man is Nick Farruggio, who has average features like me, and both of them are from the Silverstone Academy.

    "Hello." Three of them replied and introduced themselves. I talked to Jim a few words before turned to three small vine spheres, which now have less than the one-meter diameter.

    Seeing it needed my attention again, I turned toward them and focused all my attention on the three vines spheres after excusing myself. As I put all my focus on them, they again started to shrink rapidly, and half a minuteter, the vines began to unravel ande inside me.

    "Gasp!"

    I heard a few gasped when the three Essense Roses unveiled themselves. These roses looked beautiful, the most beautiful essence roses, Ive ever harvested. The Grimm Monster was at peak Prince and very powerful as they could fight in such an environment without any problem.

    "So, these are the Essence Roses seniors were praising so much," Mary said as she walked closer to the Essense Rose. "Your Academy is charging a pretty penny for them, especially us," Jim said as he observed the roses.

    Except for Sky Saber, every other organization is paying about the same price for these Essense Roses; on the other hand, the Sky Saber is paying double; it is a take it or leave it offer for them.

    If any other person had made it of Academy, including the Headmistress, they would not have epted it. The Supreme Tag isn¡¯t just for the name, but it also held power; if not for personal animosity of them trying to kill me, they would not have epted the higher price than the other supremes.

    "Can I?" Jim and Mary asked in unison; they wanted to pluck the roses, and seeing they already thickly coated their hands, I nodded. One Cure Rose and Poison Rose plucked by Mary and Jim while Jacob, who askedte, plucked thest one.

    "It is amazing what your Inheritance could do; harvesting the Essense of Grimm Monster in such pure form is not an easy thing," Jim said as he observed the Essense Rose.

    "Keep it; I have enough of them in my storage," I said when they were returning the Essense Roses. Since I am already selling them to their organizations, they already know about it. So, I might as well gift them; a few Essence Roses would not affect me much.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    While we were talking, Ashlyn came back from wherever she had gone and attracted the attention of all of them again.

    This is not the ce where the normal monster lives; even powerful Prince stage monsters would die here in a second, but Ashlyn, a mutated Grey Spark Sparrow, is fine and dandy and not forget her earlier performance where she had easily killed princes with the single attack of hers.

    "Ashlyn, its nice seeing you again," Jim said, seeing mending on my shoulder and quickly fished out candy to her, which she expertly took from his hands and ate.

    "Ive always expected Ashlyn is special but not expected this special," Jim said softly as he looked at Ashlyn, who have pure joy written on her ce as she ate the candy; that candy must be quite special to put such a look on her face.

    "Well, then I should get going now that the battle is over," I said and started to leave. I have already wasted enough time, and I don¡¯t think Sarah will appreciate seeing how she is giving me an evil eye from the back since the battle is finished.

    "Micheal, stop." Jim asked when I had just taken a step, "You are heading to Crown Tree, right?" He asked, to that I nodded. "Why don¡¯t youe with us then? We are also heading to the Crown Tree as well." Jim asked earnestly, hearing that look of hesitation appeared on my face.

    It would be a lie if I sat his offer did not impress me. His offer is very good; with such a powerful team, not only I will be safer, but I would get what I want with the less efforts, but there is Sarah, the look she is giving is making me fear getting murdered in my sleep.

    "Yes, Micheal,e with us; having a healer like you will save us a lot of trouble if we get injured." Mary said suddenly, "Right, how can I forgot, you are qualified Medic; your addition will increase our survivability two-fold in the Crown Tree." Jim added.

    I could feel the glower of Sarah bing fiercer, but I did not care; these people can help me get what I from a dangerous ce like Crown Tree. To get what I want, I could suffer a few days with a person like Sarah.

    "Ok," I said finally and felt an intense re from Sarah. "Good, with you with us, chances of any of us dying have lowered quite much," Jim said happily.

    "Let¡¯s go; we have already wasted enough time with the Grimm Monsters; we will have to increase our speed if we want to reach the Crown Tree within two days." Rachel said coldly and took the lead.

    Jim looked at me apologetically before he sped up behind his girlfriend. He is quite a courageous fellow; not many people dare to make their girlfriend angry.

 Chapter 1219 - Travelling Together I

    <h4>Chapter 1219 - Travelling Together I</h4>

    It had been six hours since I had started my journey with Jim and others; in these six hours, we havee across two groups of Grimm Monsters and numerous monsters, which are getting stronger and stronger.

    We have to deal with every monster we havee across as they are one crazy bunch and the two Grimm Monsters group. We did not fight, they just moved away, and we had no intentions to chase them.

    Except for we did or Ashlyn did, just like that Group of Grimm Monsters which fought the Jim and others first.

    At first, Ashlyn had attacked four of the Grimm Monsters, in which Ashlyn got lucky and was able to kill one for them as for the three, they got away due to their talismans.

    As for the other two groups, Ashlyn wiped out one group while some third group members could get away due to talisman.

    All monsters that attacked, I did not lift the weapons to deal with them; my teammates dealt all of them in a very quick speed, Ashlyn and I just watched the show.

    Four more hours had passed, and evening hade; the whole forest has be dark and Cosmic Energy very dense. I could see all my teammates using their special methods to deal with it, and their methods are quite good as the Cosmic Energy did not seem to affect them any bit.

    "It enough for today; we should find a good spot to rest for the night," Mary said as she stopped the team. Nobody had objections, it had been two hours since the evening hade, and we had continued with our journey to meet our target.

    "This spot would do," Jim said fifteen minutester after seeing a well-hidden spot and took out a model of a beautiful brick house and ced it on the ground before taking a step back as the model started to grow bigger.

    A few secondster, the brick house model had transformed into a tiny house. Jim opened the door, and everyone went in.

    "Nice, Sky Saber must value you a lot to give you a Space Abode this early," I said appreciatively as I entered the big hall, to that he just smiled gently.

    This hall is wide as the hall of my abode, but the Interiorpletely different. It had a minimalistic design with light colors opposite my abode using the dark colors, but it looked just asfortable.

    "There is another reason why I had asked you toe with us, Micheal; I hope you cook us a hot fresh meal; we have grown quite bored eating the packaged food," Jim asked.

    "Sure," I replied with a smile before going into the room that is assigned to me. The Interior of the room is also minimalisticfortable. After taking off all the clothes, I went to the shower and came out twenty minutester.

    After wearingfortable clothes, I went out of my room, only seeing mary alsoing out here looking fresh.

    "I did not. You could cook; you seemed to be a man of many talents." Mary said, clearly in a flirting tone. "It is a hobby," I replied with a smile.

    "Do you need any help?" she asked, "No, I am fine, but I will appreciate it if you give me some pieces of that bull monster you have killed earlier; I want to cook it," I said, hearing that surprised expressions couldn''t help but appear on her face.

    "Do you want to kill us something? The meat of the monsters contains enough Cosmic Energy to st us into pieces." She said yfully, but she is serious about the question.

    "Don''t worry; I know what I am doing," I said with a smile; she continued to look at me with a yful smile before finally taking out a storage bag from her storage and giving it to me.

    "I will be waiting to see what you do with it." She said that I had smiled and walked into the kitchen before sealing with my Energy, so there will be no disturbance.

    I took the spacious kitchen view before taking out stiff from my storage, including the whole Bull Monster that Mary had given me. I would not need an entire bull, just some pieces of it.

    With every ingredient out, I started to cook it, and by the time I had finished, nearly two hours had passed; I had thought it would not take me more than one and a half hours, but it took me almost two hours.

    "Dinner is ready," I said as I brought down the energy shield; all of them were already in the hall waiting for food.

    "Good, if you hadn''t called ten minutes, I would have broken that flimsy energyyer that you had cast," Mary said before she appeared at the dining table and looked at the food that covered in the Crystal cloches.

    "Let''s start!" I said and removed the cloches from the food; as I did and the smell of food wafted in the air, all of them became dumbstruck, including Sarah.

    "Why are you guys not eating?" I asked as I took the bite; my voice brought them out of their dumbstruck state, and they took a bite out of the food in front of them.

    "Humm¡­"

    All sorts of sounds rang out as they took their first bite, and Mary''s cheeks had reddened quite a bit that if not for seeing it happening myself, I would have thought she had applied too much makeup.

    "This is seriously good; I never had in my dreams think you would know Cooking Secrete Art." Jim said, "Seriously, where did you learn this? As far as I know, your Academy did not have a Great Cook." Jim asked, to which I remained silent.

    This type of cooking is known as Secrete Art cooking, any profession that does not get used inbat but requires a specific type of skills, are known as Secrete Arts.

 Chapter 1220 - Travelling Together II

    <h4>Chapter 1220 - Travelling Together II</h4>

    "The dinner was really good," Jim said as heid back on the chair; his tes were clean and stomach full; if not for that, he would have taken a bite of whatever that is remaining.

    "I am feeling full; thest time I had eaten this much when it was when Great Cook have cooked for my weing ceremony," Mary said as she alsoid back in the chair like Jim.

    One by one, everyoneid back on their chairs after stuffing themselves full. They have eaten all I cooked; there barely anything remained in pots.

    We talked for quite minutes, and I got to find some interesting things about these people. Sarah is now Jim''s fianc¨¦, which is not surprising, seeing how hopelessly in love he is with her, and even if I don''t want to admit she also loves him just as much.

    On the other hand, Jacob and Nick are in a rtionship while Mary had gone through a bad break up a few days before she came to this ruin, she had no specific reason toe here other than clearing her mind.

    "How are you guys preparing for the Battle King? There is barely one and a half years remained to that." Suddenly Jacob asked when I was about to excuse myself to my room.

    Battle King, he is referring to is World Championship, the greatestpetition in the world where nearly every person is excited for including me, but unfortunately for me, I don''t think I will participate in it.

    "I am very excited; I am sure I could reach the Peak Level of King Stage at that time," Sarah said excitedly.

    For others crossing two big stages in a single year quite a feat, especially the King Stage, whoseprehension, even talented struggled to get, but it is not a problem for this bunch.

    "Me, too." "I don''t think it will be a problem for me to reach the Peak of King Stage in one and a half years," Nick said with the same excitement as Sarah before Mary also chimed in.

    These people are hosts of Apex Inheritances, and these Inheritances chose them for a reason. These People are already at the Mid and High level of Duke and could level up rapidly if they wanted, but they are not doing that.

    They wanted to level up step by step, harnessing the power of their Inheritance to their limit before level up.

    "Let''s retire; we will be leaving quite early tomorrow," Sarah said, and we all got up from our seats and walked toward our rooms.

    As I entered my room, I directly walked into the practice room and opened the control. Jim had given everyone partial control so that they can manage their rooms their way.

    As the marble tub appeared, I filled it with the Cosmic Energy-rich Water before adding some herbs and other things. After everything is ready, I stepped into the tub while feeling the torturous pain.

    The seconds of entering, I became injured, but I kept hang of that state by circting my healing energy and healing rule, not to forget the power of my Constitution, also helping me very much.

    In a few days, Ive notice that as I put myself into the torturous training, I am digging out more and more potential from my Constitution; it is bing more and more active.

    I am using all of my Constitution''s power through my Inheritance, and now I have found a way to harness it more. The greater potential I harness from my Constitution, the powerful it will be, the stronger my Inheritance will be.

    The three of my powers, Healing Inheritance Energy, Healing Rule, and Healing power of my Constitution, are fighting against the raging Cosmic Energy trying to tear my body apart.

    It is an intense struggle with my body and soul as a battlefield; they ravaged it and made me experience the pain greater than before; during the training, I sometimes wondered if I became a masochist of something who likes to training in as much as pain as possible.

    No, I am not a pain s.l.u.t or anything. If it is my control, I would not even experience such pain; the only masochist would like it. I do it because it is the fastest, most effective method of body refinement I currently have.

    I stayed in the Water for little more than two hours before I stepped out of it with my horrific body, which healing speed increased instantly just as I got out of the tub, and I waspletely healed within a minute.

    The refinement had made me so tired that I did not even wipe off the Water and directly went to my bed to sleep.

    I slept within a few seconds; my face hit the pillow, and woke up in the early morning feelingpletly refreshed. I got up and walked to freshened up and showered before walking out of my room.

    "Jim!" I said in surprise when I saw him sitting in the hall; I did not think he would wake up this early; the sun had barely risen yet, and he seemed to be waiting for me as a smile appeared on his face before it became serious with slight nervousness.

    "Micheal, I was hoping if you let me watch you cook?" He said. His question had caught me off guard and also made frown a little.

    Any Secrete Arts art is deeply private and passed down to the select few; him watching me cook asking to take a gleam at my art, even if he is my good, I would think twice before allowing that.

    "I know it is quite rude, but I urgently needed inspiration as I am stuck in Alchemy for a while." "I would not ask you to do without benefits; you can watch me concoct a potion, as you know, my Inheritance is Alchemical Type." He said while looking at me nervously.

    He is right; watching him doing Alchemy will benefit me a lot, but currently, I do not need that; there is one thing I need in which Jim can help me.

    "Can you craft Morowsky Solution?" I asked, hearing that a look of surprise appeared on his face before he looked me seriously.

    "I can craft it, but I can''t say it will be of the best quality." He said, and now it is my turned to get surprised; it is not anyone who can craft Morosky solution; it is a veryplex solution that needs specialized skills.

    Only Emperor or above grade Alchemist could craft it, and from what I had read, there has been very few Alchemist who was able to craft it while they are in the King stage, but now Jim said he could craft it.

    It is quite shocking, but I do not doubt him; if he can say he can craft it, then he surely has the skills to craft it.

    "When do you need it?" He asked, "In the evening." I replied, he thought for a while before looking at me. "I can craft it in the evening; I am sure you have all the materials that it needs?" he asked, and I nodded.

 Chapter 1221 - Range

    <h4>Chapter 1221 - Range</h4>

    "We have to reach the range of Crown Tree today." Rachel said as we got out of the abode; everyone nodded, hearing that. Only around a week remained till this Ruin closed, and we have to harvest the things we need from it, if we did not then it will defeat the whole purpose ofing to this ruin.

    With that thought, we started our journey today; we kept our speed higher than yesterday. We were killing every monster that came in our with the quickest speed without holding anything back.

    Ive even asked Ashlyn take a activate part, and now she is ahead of us, killing most of the monsters thating toward us; because of Ashlyn, we only facing three out of ten monsters thating at us while the rest of them dealt with by the Ashlyn.

    It is not just monsters we areing across; we have even sensed teams of Grimm Monsters and humans. I had stopped Ashlyn from killing Grimm Monsters; these Grimm Monsters would turn very helpful when we reach the crown tree.

    As we grew closer to the Crown Tree, theic energy grew denser and denser till we started to see very faint golden yellowness around us. This is a sign we have grown closer to the Crown Tree, and due to that, monsters got even more powerful.

    "Micheal, now would be time to lift your sword right," Sarah said finally when six monsters came in our way, till now; no matter how monsters powerful monsters have gotten, I have never raised my weapon but seeing six powerful Mid Prince monsters areing, mary finally had to ask me to fight.

    Except for Sarah and Jim, I don''t think anyone thinks much of my fighting ability. They did not look down on me or anything since I am a medic and doing fine under such a dense energy environment, but I could still feel their gaze.

    "Sure," I said and desspeared from my spot, and as I desspeared, the vines erupted below the Bear Monster I am targeting and bound itpletely.

    Puch!

    As the vinespletely bounded it, I appeared beside it and pierced my sword into its head, killing it immediately before storing its body.

    When I looked back, I saw my teammates still fighting, and it took them a minute to finish off the monsters they were fighting before they look at me in surprise; the only people who were not surprised were Rachel and Jim, but a slight astonishment can be seen in their eyes.

    "You are quite fast," Mary said with a gaze that made me quite ufortable, "You can do it too if you used your real strength," I told her, "Sure," she said with a smile before we continue on the journey again.

    As the monsters'' numbers and strength increased, I started to join the battle more actively, and I killed all the monsters the same way I killed the first monsters.

    The bind and kill is the best way to kill the monsters; it can help me even kill the much stronger monsters than one. There are two key elements in this move; the first is timing, and the second is the bind.

    Timing is required for all the best attacks, and this move is no different. Here I have tounch the attack at the perfect moment, and as I did, I have to bind them with my vines as soon as possible.

    The bind I used against the monster depends on what type of monster it is. If I bind them with any binds, they will easily break the vines with herculean strength. I have to bind them so they cannot use huge force on vines to break free.

    I had practiced for some time in subterranean, and now it is helping me quite a bit. At my current ability, I could use this skill on a max of three monsters simultaneously, but the number will increase as I progress further into the future.

    We kept growing closer and closer to the Crown Tree, and by the time twilight came, we finally reached our destination.

    The forest of short and dry trees has gone, and now in front of us, a thick green forest filled with tall trees, and if one looked at the sky, one could see some branches of the humongous crown tree.

    The crown tree is still hundred-some kilometers away, the vibrant forest I see in front of me right now wholly made of saplings of Crown Tree. No other species of nts in this Ruin could thrive in such a thick Cosmic Energy density.

    "Such vitality," I muttered with the rest of my teammates; the species of crown tree had a specialty. They used thick cosmic energy to create the field of vitality around them; this vital field is so strong that it could heal even serious injuries within a few minutes.

    Many people have taken the see back to grow them into the forbidden zones for this specialty, but the results were not so good. This tree seemed to born for this Ruin as it requires this particr vor or diluted cosmic energy.

    "This forest is amazing; with such thick cosmic energy mixed with this heavy vital energy, it is a paradise for herbs," Jim said as he picked up a very rare kind of herbs from the ground.

    This forest is Paradice for Herbs and monsters, too, and the closer we get to the Crown Tree, the denser this vitality and Cosmic Energy would be.

    Crown Tree, the father of these trees itself, has the most powerful vital field, which can heal injuries within seconds, making the monsters living in the forest and Crown Tree mutate in a certain direction.

    These monsters have less need for the vitality; they have transferred that quality toward offense and defensive. The Monsters here in this vibrant forest are crazy defensive, and their offense also great well; it is quite hard to kill them.

 Chapter 1222 - Strengthening I

    <h4>Chapter 1222 - Strengthening I</h4>

    We are now standing at an impasse, at a spot where dry and small trees end, and sprawling seedling trees start.

    In this Impass, there are very few monsters, as monsters from the rest of Crown Forest did note here due to a weirdbination of Cosmic Energy and Vitality.

    Though it may seem like one could remove their protective measure due to the thick vitality, then one would be utterly wrong.

    There is indeed dense vitality that could heal any injury; there is Comic energy, making the boy stay in a weird limbo of injuring and healing, which is very ufortable, and the normal monster did not want to bear it.

    While others may have a problem with experiencing the limbo, I don''t. I very much want this vitality, and that why I opened the small gaps around the Armor to refine my body with vitality and Cosmic Energy.

    ''See!''

    As I opened the holes in my Armor, I barely stopped myself from hissing in pain. The Cosmic Energy is too strong that the pain it has given me is immense; If not for daily refining, which got me used to such pain.

    It is a good thing I have Armor covering my whole body; otherwise, my teammates would have gotten quite a shock seeing me currently who is one-second man horror before another secondpletely by vitality before turning man horror again.

    "It is gettingte; we should find a safe ce to set up the abode," Jim said; nobody has a problem with that, and we started searching for a safe ce. On the way, we havee across a couple of pounds, which we emptied; everyone understood its value.

    Finally, half an hourter, we have found a safe spot, and Jim had brought out its space abode. Inside the abode, I first showered, and before going into the kitchen.

    Jim was already waiting for me, and with him in, I sealed the kitchen and started to cook with now and then, asking me some questions which I am very happy to answer since I will be getting what I want tonight.

    "Here, all the ingredients for Morowsky Solution," I said as I handed him the pouch, he took it without question and looked at them before nodding in affirmation. "It will be ready before midnight." He said, to which I nodded happily.

    A few minutester, the dinner began, and the sounds of appreciations began toe out of their mouths again. An hourter, the dinner is finished, and Jim excused himself while I stayed for an hour chatting before I excused myself with the rest.

    In the practice room, I looked at a tub of water with bated breath. This water is different from the other water Ive used for the refining before, is from the seedling forest, which has thick cosmic energy and dense vital energy mixed in it.

    The cosmic energy is very thick inside the water, and normally, it would be suicide for me to refine the body in such thick Cosmic Energy infused water; I will die less than a minute under it.

    I am only taking a chance because it had dense Vital Energy mixed in it; still, I had taken enough precaution that if something went wrong, I would be able to save my life.

    Blop!

    With everything done, I took pushed my legs inside the water and felt like I had pushed my leg into acid as my skin had nearly all dissolved and bones of my legs started to show before skin began to appear on my leg.

    Seeing such a scene, I had a huge urge to take out my leg, forget the pain I could deal with, but the potency of Cosmic Energy in this water is too great. It might turn to the skeleton and die before I got a chance to heal with vitality.

    "Ehhhhh...¡­"

    I took a couple of deep breaths before I dipped my whole body into the water in one go and three energies woked inside me to save me. Still, Healing Energy, Healing Rule, and my constitution only slow down the skin melting into the water.

    While the skin is melting, I am biting a piece of wood in my mouth with all my strength, that my gums started bleeding.

    My skin was still melting, and bones started to show when suddenly I felt a faint coolness around me, and my skin started to grow back; seeing that, I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief as if the damaged had crossed limits, I would have flown out of the tub as that time, the damage would be irreversible.

    My skin healed, and it seemed slightly more vibrant, but before I could take a careful look at it, the cosmic energy assaulted again, and my skin started to melt in water.

    It keeps happening every second, and it beyond painful that I want to get out of the tub every moment, but I did not. I stayed there and experienced hell as nearly every part of my body get destroyed before reformed again.

    While Micheal is going through this hell-like refinement, someone invades his privacy and watches everything he is going through.

    ''How does he bear something like this?'' She did not know how many times she had asked this question when she looked at him going through his hell-like refinement.

    She had no intention of spying on Micheal, she did not even like him, but she got curious when he asked Jim to craft Morowsky Solution. Having been with Alchemist for a few years, she knows about quite much.

    Crafting Morowsky Solution is no simple matter; it requires rare ingredients, including Miracle Fruit, and not to forget the skill is needed to craft it, which Jim has. He may not be much of a fighter, but her man is damn fine Alchemist that barely anyone has the same level of skill as him at his current level.

    I was very curious about what Micheal needed Morowsky Solution. It had a fair range of use from refining the body to increasing the libido, and it is because ofst use, she got curious about him.

    Her sister always praised Micheal''s nature and still do, but she never truly believed; she thought he was a country bumpkin who wastching on Micheal from the first time they met.

    She did not think so, seeing who his mother is, and he became a student of one to best healers in the world. However, she still has prejudiced him, so she decided to fall stoop on low enough to spy on someone else''s practice, which one most forbidden thing to do, and Jim would not like it if he knew I did that.

    Still, I am happy I did that; it had given me the best reality check. She used to think she is forcing herself to challenge her limit but seeing what Micheal doing, she knew her training is nothing in front of him.

    While she basks in self-glory, people like Micheal training like madmen pushing through every limit they had. If she did not push her to her real limit, she would be left to dust by them.

 Chapter 1223 - Strengthening II

    <h4>Chapter 1223 - Strengthening II</h4>

    Blop!

    Finally, after one and a half-hourter, I got out of water. This time the refinement took less time, but its effect far surpassed the other Cosmic Water refining Ive gone through, the benefits kind of shocking.

    I could feel the strength coursing through every fibre of my body; my soul has also be even firmer as I could perceive the world around me at even greater rity. Though going through such refining nothing but throwing yourself at fine, its benefits are beyondpare.

    If I continued with such refining, I would get a body strong as the monsters. Though for it, I will have to go through such painful refining for months. Still, nobody will stop me from having a strong body as the monsters if I preserve through it.

    This one and half hour of refining had tired me out very much, but I can''t sleep yet. From tomorrow, we will face exceptionally strong monsters, and for them, I have to prepare.

    All of them are at a higher level than me, and in the Apex Inheritance, even a small level grants a huge boost of power. I don''t want to be left behind or be a burden to them; if Jim can sessfully concoct that potion, I will get a good boost in my power.

    Knock Knock!

    I was busy with my thoughts when I heard the knock, hearing that I got up happily and wore a robe since I was n.a.k.e.d before I walked toward my bedroom door.

    Click!

    I opened the door with a click and found Jim on the other side, holding a small bottle with dark red liquid in it. "Have you able to craft it sessfully?" I asked expectantly, looking at the bottle with dark red liquid.

    "With me crafting it, how can it not be sessful. I was able to craft it with better quality than I had expected." He said as he handed me a bottle, "Thank you." I said.

    To be honest, I was half expecting he would fail, seeing how difficult it crafts this potion, but Jim did it, and now It is time for me to use it; after talking to Jim for few minutes, I again went back to the practice room and materialized the tub.

    I took a special diluting solution from my storage and filled the tube with it before emptying all the solution into the tub; a secondter, my robe fell on the ground, and I submerged myself into the tub.

    The solution is quite cold but is not at the level I would feel ufortable with it. As I unsealed my inheritance, I started to feel this coolness spreading through my whole body as the runes began to suck the energy ravenously.

    The runes are acting like they hadn''t eaten something for a long while, and now they got something delicious, which they are eating up ravenously. The cooling sensation feels very great and rxing,pletely different from the hell Ive experienced earlier.

    I could feel my runes are getting stronger and stronger; with them bing stronger, my runes will also be stronger. The strength this solution would grant me would help me very much to get the things I need from the Crown Tree.

    My runes are not the only ones that needed the solution''s energy; there are Ashlyn and Nero, who are also taking their share. The solution contains a huge amount of life; it is more than my runes could manage.

    Those who used the solution use it by drop while I directly use the bottle, so one can imagine how much energy they contain.

    A little more than an hour has passed, and finally, every bit of energy contained in the solution had been sucked apart by three parties. This strengthening had given a good boost to my runes; it will be very helpful in getting what I need from the crown tree.

    I got out of the tub and directly walked toward the bed and sleep without even taking a shower; the only thing I did was to dry my body with my before sleeping on the bed n.a.k.e.d.

    I woke up in the early morning and showered before going to the kitchen and cook in the presence of Jim. When everyone had the early dinner, we all left the abode.

    "From today stopped holding back; we have to finish every monster thates across us as soon as possible; we don''t want them to gather in a single ce," Mary repeated once again.

    We have already discussed our strategy during lunch and nearly covered all the aspects of it.

    We have to be careful from today; I have read their organization''s intel, which is much more detailed than mine. I have read the ount on how their seniors had to run away when they let too many monsters gather.

    With everyone understanding today''s n, we advanced. Like yesterday, I opened the few holes in my Armor to the left, my body refine slowly.

    We did note across the monsters for fifteen minutes, but we finally got attacked by two Mid Duke Bear Monsters, which were even stronger than Peak Prince Stage Monsters Ive encountered in subterranean.

    They are also different than the Rock Bears we have encountered outside this forest. They have the same size, but the rock defensiveyer covering them is double-sized than usual rock bear has. The quality of the defense also seemed greater.

    As we spotted the monsters, Jacob and Nick disappeared from their spot, and when they appeared, they had their saber and sword pierced through their heads. The attack there was fast and clean.

    The power behind their attack was unquestionable; it was so amazing that I couldn''t help but became impressed. These two had not used this move of theirs when they were fighting against Grimm Monsters.

    Like I had expected, all of them were still holding back when they had fought against the Grimm Monsters.

 Chapter 1224 - Burned To The Ashes I

    <h4>Chapter 1224 - Burned To The Ashes I</h4>

    Monsters after the monster attacked, we kept dealing with them quickly and efficiently as we kill most of them in a single attack.

    My teammates have started to show their real power as they kept killing monster after monster in their quicked speed even after the monsters kept getting stronger with each step.

    It is not only monsters; the Cosmic Energy in the environment is also getting denser and denser. I have all the holes in my armor except for three, which allows Cosmic Energy and Vitality to allow in my body for refinement.

    "There are a group of ten Grey Wolf Monsters areing toward us," I said to the group slowly, and they became alert. It is not my first time informing the group; I have been doing that for three hours.

    Ashlyn is ahead of killing and scouting, her help is great for the team, but she could not kill the monsters that came in all directions; at best, she could inform me of all the monsters thate in our directions.

    Zub Zub Zub...

    A minuteter, a group of Grey Wolves attacked us from the shadow of the thick trees. Their attack had been almost silent, and if not for the Ashlyn informing us about them, they would have been sneak attack us.

    There are an awful lot of monsters in this forest which have the ability to evade the soul sense, this group of Grey wolves one of them.

    As their sneak attack came, we acted; everyone moved toward the wolves in coordinated fashion without any hint of chaos. Like everyone else, I alsounched my attack.

    I moved toward the Wolves, and at the same time, vines erupted from the three ces and wrapped three wolves before they could even do anything.

    Puch! Puch!

    Just as the vines bound them, I appeared in front of the wolf and pierced my sword through its skull before I moved to the another and pierced its very defensive head easily with my sword.

    As for the third wolf, it was killed by Jim. We have been working together for quite a while; whenever there are many monsters, he finished off some of them.

    Within three seconds of the attack, all the monsters are dead, and we collected their bodies before moving forward with our journey. It won¡¯t be long before another group came and we have to cover as much as distance possible.

    We are already very slowpared to the usual speed, but we still have the target. We have to reach the Crown Tree today.

    Hun!

    I was moving along with my teamates, Ashlyn informed me about her sensing another group of Grimm Monster. There are seem to awfully lot of Grimm Monstersing toward the Grimm Monsters going the Crown Tree, far more than intel suggests.

    Perhaps intel had been wrong in the first ce where soul sense quite suppressed due to thick Cosmic Energy that they have never been able to doc.u.ments the right numbers of Grimm Monsters.

    Compare to teams of Grimm Monsters, teams humans are awfully low in numbers. Till now, Ashlyn, I had sensed only four groups around the same numbers as us.

    Two more hours have passed, and it is afternoon, till now. We have been able to keep with the targeted distance, gone even further than it, but we are slowing down in the past two hours as the Monsters¡¯ numbers increase.

    We have been getting attacked by a big group of monsters even more than before, taking more of our time. Still, it is expected, and my team should feel lucky that there is Ashlyn; if not for her, we would have been mobbed by the really big groups of monsters by now.

    The big group of monsters has mobbed many seniors who have crossed the same distance as us. Its not like there were no mobs of monsters came, but most of them diverted by Ashlyn toward some unfortunate groups of Grimm Monsters.

    For this reason, I had asked Ashlyn not to attack the Grimm Monsters; they havee in handy when diverting the trouble and will help even more when we reach the Crown Tree.

    Our team moved with as much as speed we could while killing monsters that attacked us. By now, we have covered around 80% of this small, vibrant forest, and now we only have to cover about 20%, and we wille across the Crown Tree.

    It won¡¯t be easy, but we will have to do it to reach our destination.

    "Stop!"

    I said to all my teammates when I heard the news from Ashlyn, "There is a big group of monstersing toward us." I said, "How many are there?" Mary asked, "around thirty thirty-five." I said.

    "Their level?" Sarah asked, "Princes, all of them." I replied, which made the mood of all of the use serious. Most of the monsters we have dealt with till now were dukes; we fought prices, but there were not much, two to three per group, and now total more than thirty-five of theming toward us.

    "What type?" Asked Jim, I thoughts for a moment before answering, "Ravaging Hounds." I replied, and this silenced team further with them gripped their weapons tightly.

    This was the reason why Ashlyn was not able to lead the monsters toward the other direction. It is near impossible to change their Ravaging Hounds mind when they decided on target.

    They have caught our scents and will not leave till they kill us all. Well, let theme; I had nned a very good surprise for them.

    Rustle Rustle Rustle...

    The rustling sound rang around us simultaneously, and within a second, we have found ourselves surrounded by thirty-three Ravaging Hounds.

    "Growl Growl Growl..."

    These hounds are two and a half meter long brown dog built like buffalo monsters with sharp ws and spiked teeth through which saliva could be seen dripping from their mouths as they growl at us.

    They paint quite a gruesome picture that any weak-hearted man might faint at the sight of them.

 Chapter 1225 - Burned To The Ashes II

    <h4>Chapter 1225 - Burned To The Ashes II</h4>

    "Growl Growl Growl..."

    Unlike the other monsters who directly attacked us with the intent of finishing us off as quickly as possible, these Ravaging Hounds did not do that.

    Instead, they started to growl with their spiked mouth as they took slow steps toward us. It is quite a tactic to make an even battle-hardened person fumble for the right time to attack.

    "Should we attack?" Jacob asked, "Leave them to me; I want to test my attack on them." I said that got me a questioning look from everyone; only Rachel seem to understand something.

    She is the only person who had seen that attack or the 1st version of that attack. The upgraded one even more powerful, but Ive yet to test it; Ive never found the right chance to do it.

    These people did not seem to believe my words and had their weapons out if something goes wrong.

    Growl Growl Growl Growl Growl...

    The Ravaging hounds continued to take a step toward us when and then there is only ten meters distance from us; they suddenly jumped and at very fast speed.

    As the hounds jumped, my teammates looked at me with doubts and charged their attacks, which they wouldunch the next moment if something concrete did note from me.

    ¡¯Rose Refinement.¡¯

    They were about to attack the hounds when they saw big rose petalsing toward us very fast speed. There are twelve Rose Petals, and they assembled into the huge Rose when the Ravaging Hounds were just five meters ahead of us.

    As the Rose is assembled, all the hounds stopped in Rose as if some power is binding them. They tried to struggle free, but they could not work free of the binding no matter what they did.

    A secondter, they were bound, the chest area of the hounds started to light up. First, there was no reaction from the hounds before their struggle before even fierce, but like before, they could not free themselves from their bindings.

    Three more seconds have passed, and how their chest is shining like the brightest star and their howling like mad in pain as their bodies started to light up. First, it was gentle, but how long their bodies also started to shine brightly, with their heart glowing most brightly.

    ¡¯Dhub Dhub Dhub...¡¯

    They started to grow brighter and brighter when suddenly the hounds began to turn to Ash one after another before all the hounds burned to ashes. The petals separated and turned to twelve Rose before they came back inside me.

    ¡¯Nine Seconds.¡¯ I muttered; it took neen seconds for the Rose to kill all the Ravaging Hounds; it is a little faster than I had expected.

    "Wow, what was that," Jacob said in astonishment. "What is your Inheritance? It has strangest moves Ive ever seen." Mary said before she went where roses were and touched the Ash that hounds had turned to.

    There was no proof of battle except for the Ash; not even a de of grass had been damaged in my attack.

    "Your move had used their own cores to turned them to ashes," Jim said as he dusted the Ash off his hands, which he had picked up like Mary. One of the changes I made was using monsters¡¯ own core to burn them when they are too powerful to be killed by Roses¡¯s power.

    Though this way wastes monsters¡¯ bodies, it is still a better choice than Monster escaping the hold rose.

    Yesterday¡¯s strengthening has a big effect on this move, if not it; I don¡¯t know if the Rose would able to keep all thirty-three Prince Stage Hound Monsters long enough for their cores to burn them into the Ash.

    "Let¡¯s go; we have a long journey ahead," I said, that brought my teammates out of their stupor, and we again continued to with our journey.

    Time passed as we moved toward the Crown Tree while killing any monsters that came into the way. Ashlyn diverted most of the Monsters¡¯ big group, but two still came at us, and I have to use the Rose Refinement on them.

    It was a good thing that there was some time distance between their attacks, and I had enough time to refine my energy to full again; otherwise, they would have emptied my half energy storage if they attacked back to back.

    Rose Refinement is powerful, but it takes a lot of energy. Just a single rose Refinement attack takes 25% of mana, which is huge when one sees how big is my energy storage is.

    Still, I am happy to spend it with the result it gave me; it helps me defeat a group of powerful enemies which otherwise might waste more time and energy to defeat, and it is very quick.

    Soon the evening came, and we continued as we grew closer to the Crown Tree. We reduced our pace not to attract too much attention. We did well; we have the proof of what happened when you are not careful enough.

    On the way to the Crown Tree, we have seen the bodies of Grimm Monster, which were torn to shred. The monsters seemed to have taken some sich pleasure tearing them; there was not a single piece of them bigger than my pinky; that¡¯s how bad it was.

    Seeing such a mess, we have intentionally slowed down. The monsters tore the Grimm Monsters apart because they could not eat them, but if we lost to the monsters, we would directly end up in their stomach; no monster is dumb enough to y with their food.

    We finally stopped at the same time as we reach our destination, and the look of utter amazement appeared on our faces.

    "WOW!"

    I came out of my mouth as I looked at the humongous tree in front of me. It is extremely tall, so tall that some of its branches came out of the cloud and truck that is wide enough not properly to measure it.

 Chapter 1226 - Crown Tree I

    <h4>Chapter 1226 - Crown Tree I</h4>

    "WOW!"

    I came out of my mouth as I looked at the humongous tree in front of me. It is extremely tall, so tall that some of its branches came out of the cloud and truck that is wide enough, I could not properly measure it by looking.

    The roots of it stretched for miles; they looked like they have had of crystals as they released the vibrant light.

    As we reached near it, we felt like we are bathing in waterlike thick Vital energy; if not for there is just as thick cosmic energy, we would have been opening all the ways of our body to suck this vital energy.

    The Crown Tree looked majestic, and also, what makes it even more amazing and filled with life are monsters; there are too many on the tree, one spot anywhere as theyze, hunt, and move around.

    Their presence on the tree makes it look even more alive, but these cute looking monsters are extremely dangerous. Far more dangerous than the monster we had faced in the crown forest.

    They were born in this tree and breathed this thick cosmic energy and vitality since the first day. So, one can imagine how powerful they are, and we will have to deal with them if we want to get what I want.

    This close to the Crown Tree, my friends have finally started to feel the strain of thick Cosmic Cosmic energy; their methods have started to work quite faster.

    I took closed all the hole in Armor a few hours again; first, I only kept three holes open, but when the started to affect me due to the thickening of the energy, I closed one before closing another one and finally closing thest one, the cosmic energy has be so thick that my Armor could not be able to handle it.

    "We should find a safe spot to spend the night," Jim said. After that, we began to search for the spot and found it soon enough. It is a tree, a very thick tree. Jim ced a driller artifact on a tree trunk, and within minutes, we got enough space to house a small abode.

    The abode''s size is very small that we have to crawl to enter the big hall. Once in the abode, we did what we usually do.

    "Read all the intel your organization has provided carefully today; we will discuss the strategy of Crown Tree Tomorrow," Jim said as we finished dinner.

    Like every day, we did not chat for an hour or two; after a brief conversation, we have retired to our room.

    "Have to bring it?" I asked Ashlyn in the practice room, and the next moment, a palm-size red fruit that looked like abination of cherry and apple and five hand size leaves appear before me.

    "Good Girl," I said as I petted her; the fruits and leaves are from the Crown Tree; I had asked Ashlyn to get it from me. It isn''t easy to get these things, but Ashlyn did it.

    The fruit and leaves are not from the optimum ce of Crown Tree, but they are more than enough for today''s use. Whether it is root, bark, leaves, or fruit, every material of Crown Tree is top grade material.

    I filled the tub with Cosmic Energy and Vitality Rich Water; the cosmic energy inside is slightly potent than yesterday, but I am sure I can bear it.

    Crush Crush¡­

    After adding the water to the tub, I did not enter inside it directly; I picked up fruit and crushed it into the paste. I wanted to eat the fruit but refining the body is more important.

    After crushing the fruit into the water, I crushed the leaves into a paste. These things grew in thick cosmic energy, and I needed to put quite a lot of energy to turned into the paste.

    "Ehhh..."

    After everything is done, I floated above the tub before sliding down inside, and just as I did, cosmic energy and vitality started to drill inside me, giving me pain beyond belief.

    This time, there is no melting of flesh; the fruit and leaves did not let that happen, instead of theic energy drill inside me and hammer every cell of mine.

    The melting of flesh used to waste quite a lot of energy and much of the already refined flesh and the fruit and leaves. It reinforces the flesh without destrying; it is like hammering the piece of Iron.

    The pain is immense, but I bore it as more and more Cosmic Energy and Vitality drilled inside me with the energies of fruit and leaves of Crown Tree.

    Time passed, and soon more than one hour passed when water''s effects started slowed till they stopped fifteen minutester. Seeing that, I got out of the water and walked into the shower to clean myself.

    Usually, I don''t clean myself after refining as it is just water, but today, some other stuff is mixed, making me feel icky. So, I first showered before I let my tired body fall into the bed.

    "We have finally reached the Crown Tree, and now it is time to get what we want from it," Jim said as we sat for the meeting the next morning.

    "I am sure there are two things we all want, first is the root from the Central Roots of Crown Tree, and second is its fruits," Jim added.

    I havee for the root juice; it is the best material for everything. From refinement to strengthening to cooking, it could be helpful in all. It contains a fraction of Primal Energy, which makes it useful for everything.

    It is so useful that I could directly strengthen my Inheritance, throught it without making it go through Alchemist''s processing. I was even drinking a few drops of it could same someone from near death.

    The main reason I want it is for my research; I am sure it will give me enough data to make better improvements in my Inheritance.

 Chapter 1227 - Crown Tree II

    <h4>Chapter 1227 - Crown Tree II</h4>

    "Going with such big teams would be like putting targets on our heads; going alone is too much of the risk seeing the numbers of monsters that are present." Rachel said.

    "I think we should move by the teams of two; that is the best option for our current circ.u.mstances." She said, just as she said it, Mary and I looked at each other.

    Jim and Rachel are engaged so that they will team up with each other, and so is Jacob and Nick, who is in a rtionship. That left mary and me.

    "As we have discussed, our top priority is to get the root juice of the Central Root, which is not going to happen within a day or might not even possible two days, we will need at least three days to extract the root juice of the central roots," I said, to that everyone nodded in affirmation.

    "Micheal is right; we will need at least three days.," said Mary.

    Half an hourter, we all got up from our seats; I don¡¯t know if we will see each other in this ruin again or not. As no one knows how much time it takes to extract the root juice of quality we need and other things, and nobody will wait for others.

    So, we decided to make it goodbye. One by one, we got out of the abode and stood in a group of two.

    "Best of luck to you all," Nick said before leaving with Jacob, and Jim also waved as he left with Sarah. "Its just two of us, hun," Mary said. I smiled before changing the color of my Armor to forest green.

    Silver is too eyecatching; walking silver Armor is like bing a live target for everyone to shoot; I don¡¯t want that.

    ¡¯Here, wear this; it will help us make even more inconspicuous." Mary said as she handed me a camouge suit. I looked at the suit and found a skilled artificer who crafted it.

    Just looking at it gives me the feeling that one looking piece of shrubs, not a suit, the visual phenomenon of it produces is really amazing.

    "A Tyrant Stage Artificer of my academy crafted it, it not only creates a very strong visual phenomenon, especially when you add mana into it but also produce the scent of the nts and hide sounds of steps."

    "If we remained unmoved wearing this, even the most powerful monster here would not be able to tell the difference." She exined, her expression arse very proud when she informed me about the suit.

    "Its very nice," I said, sounding impressed as I wore the suit over my Armor. It hadpletely packed my body; even the eyeholes were covered in the specially crafted ss.

    I could open any part of this suit; it is not viable to keep itpletely packed. I practiced opening some parts which would be needed to perform some of my attacks.

    "Let¡¯s go," I said after I got familiar with the working of the Armor.

    We both walked side-by-side toward the tree; they may look close, but it was twenty kilometers ahead of us, but it seemed closer due to its widespread branches.

    We will have to walk about two kilometers beforeing in its shadow and four more before seeing the roots. It is such a short distance, but it might take us an afternoon or more to reach it.

    Many monsters are roaming around; attracting one will mean attracting several. If any monsters spotted us by mistake, we have to kill it before it let out a roar, or it will hell for us.

    It is a good thing the whole area around the trees is filled with shrubs and other things that will help, but us hide better from the monster.

    Time passed, and two hourster, we reached the in a show of the tree, we could see the long branches of the tree above us, though they are kilometers above and most of them are in th clouds, they are still there.

    "Do you feel it?" I heard as Mary spoke through her Armor. There was no sound outside of she spoke but could be heard through the suit. Both of our suits are connected, and we could talk to each other as long we are in a certain range of each other.

    "Yes," I replied to her; as we enter the shadow of the Crown Tree, there was a sudden spike in the density of the Cosmic Energy; its density increased by six times, which is f.u.c.k.i.n.g huge.

    It is gentle wind bing a tornado; feeling such change, I made the sealing of my Armor even more powerful, that no single particle of cosmic energy would seep inside.

    It would not have been possible without the upgrade that I made; when I first entered this ruin, the cosmic energy was able to seep inside my Armor in some amount, no matter how much I tighten the seal.

    In the upgrade, I had especially worked on the seal, knowing I would being here, and the time I had to spend worth seeing the density of Cosmic Energy far greater than I had expected.

    I had expected to encounter this dense of Cosmic Energy when I reached the Crown tree center where Cosmic Energy was thickest, but that seemed too far from the truth.

    This is just a beginning; I believe the Cosmic Energy we will face ahead will be something out of our Nightmare.

    Though the cosmic energy is thicker, there is one silver lining in it, Vitality, which is just as thick. I could literally see the very faint green mist of Vitality here and there like golden brown Cosmic Energy.

    After reaching the shadow, we continued, and as I had expected, the Cosmic Energy kept getting denser and denser, and so is Vitality with it.

    ¡¯Micheal Look.¡¯ Said Mary suddenly and pointed toward a thing; when I saw what she is pointing at, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on the strained face.

 Chapter 1228 - To The Roots I

    <h4>Chapter 1228 - To The Roots I</h4>

    We have finallye across the root; it is vibrant and looked like it had been carved out from the crystal.

    When we reach closer to it, we felt a slight change in the vitality density; it is slightly denser near the crystalline root. As we noticed that, both of us had seen silently took out a spindly device and ced it on the root.

    Next second, runes on the device lit up faintly, and the ss tube above it started to fill with green liquid. The devices stayed active for around twenty seconds before they died down, and both of us took the devices back.

    I looked at the Vibrant Green liquid inside the tube; like a root, it also has a slight crystalline feel.

    This Green Liquid is the root juice of the Crown Tree, a very wonderful thing. It is filled with concentrated vitality and many other things that made it the optimum alchemy material.

    I could feel the bursting gentle energy of root juice, and it is diluted root juice as ites from the furthest''s root. The closer I get the Crown Tree, the better quality Root Juice I will get.

    I want to get the best quality Root Juice; getting a single drop of it will make mying here worthwhile.

    ''Caught you.''

    As we were observing the root juice, a small snake monster had gotten closer to us. I had noticed it a little while ago, and seeing it is not making any noise, I let ite closer to me, and now I caught it when it jumped to attack us.

    The vines started to strangle the monster, and at the same time, needle-thin thorns from the vines pierced through the tough defense of the snake and started growing around it; a few secondster, it died. I stored its body inside my storage.

    A few minutester, we havee across a small pond of cosmic water between the roots, and seeing no monster around, we emptied it.

    We may have collected tons of Cosmic Energy-rich water till now, but there is always space for more, and not to forget this water is in the range of Crown Tree; the amount of Cosmic Energy inside it is off the charts.

    Few minutes after that, wee across the big branch of dried wood, which is clearly from the Crown Tree. Mary quickly pocketed it; it is no doubt that wood from the crown tree made it very valuable.

    We started to find more and more things every few minutes while collecting root juice every half hour. It is like walking on the treasure street; whenever you look, you will find some treasure.

    It would have been perfect if there had not been so many dangerous monsters around us that would attack us frenziedly if we made the slightest sound.

    "Micheal look," Mary said, and I slowly walked toward her and saw what she is pointing.

    On our way, I saw a small group of monsters. They looked like an insect monster with bright glowing eyes and mouth couldn''t help but give me a shudder.

    "I will handle three; you deal with the closest two." This will be our first time dealing with the monsters together.

    If it were up to me, I would have taken another way rather than fight the fight monsters, but bastards right on our way; if we take a different route, we might get discovered by the other monsters.

    So, we have to kill these monsters whether we want or not and kill them as soon as possible, so they would not make any noise and create any signal that could attract monsters nearby.

    With nodding at each other, we acted.

    Three sets of vines erupted from the ground and bound the three Peak Duke Insect Monsters; I had especially covered their vocal cords and any other parts which could make a noise.

    Right after I bound them with the vines, numerous thin sharp thorns pierce through the Inset Monsters. As the thorns pierced through them, the vines started to grow crazily until theypletely covered the three monsters before killing them by tearing their heart and brain apart with needles.

    On the other side, Mary moved like a streak of lightning and pierced her short spear through the heads of monsters before they even formte what is happening.

    Mary had changed her weapon''s size. She made it shorter, and I was surprised to see she is more proficient in using the short spear rather than the long spear she had been using till now.

    We collected the bodies of the monsters even when we do not have a wish, too, as leaving them open would attract the monsters, and some of them might even track us, so we should collect the bodies of all the monsters we have killed, no matter how ugly look.

    After collecting the bodies, we resumed our journey toward the tree while collecting all treasure we havee across. From fallen fruits to leaves and branches of the Crown Tree, we swept everything clean.

    ''Another Group.'' I heard from mary and saw a group of seven lizard monsters. Seeing the monsters little, we first made a n before attacking them; like the previous group, we have killed this one within ten seconds before moving on.

    Time passed by, and soon the evening came, and we became more careful. The nocturnal monsters are very tricky to deal with.

    The camouge suits that Mary brought are really amazing; it had helped us a lot. One time we had seen a Prince Stage monstering toward us speedily and stayed stationary on the spot.

    That monster passed just one-meter distance from us but did not notice anything odd about us and passed by us without giving us any nce.

    Not only that, when we attack, it gives us precious few seconds as a monster does not see us people but nts, and by they notice the threat we represent, their souls would have already reached the underworld.

 Chapter 1229 - To The Roots II

    <h4>Chapter 1229 - To The Roots II</h4>

    "What is that?" Mary asked when she also noticed somemotion above. Hearing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. Ashlyn had finally made a move, and we better make use of it.

    "There will be littlemotion on our left; we should make use of it cover more distance," I said, and a second after that, cursing of Grimm Monsters rang out, and I could see many monsters moving toward it.

    Mary looked at me in confusion and question, but all I did was smile and quickly start making my way forward. We only have a few precious minutes, and in that time, we have to cross much of a distance as possible, especially across that gathering point of a big group of monsters.

    Ashlyn had told me, and there is a big group of monsters on how we cannot fight without attracting attention.

    So, I asked Ashlyn to attract the attention and who would best attract the attention of Monsters other than Grimm Monsters, which Monsters hate with zeal.

    We havee across many Grimm Monsters groups during the travel here, and except for a few, Ashlyn did not attack others. She just left them with her strange tracking a mark, a new ability she got after leveling up to Duke Stage.

    Whenever I need distractions, I could ask Ashlyn to use those Grimm Monsters without being noticed, but this n is not full proof. In that big group, I had Ashlyn attract attention for having some of the monsters left behind.

    Twenty-some monsters have left their ce, but there are still nine of them have been left behind, and all these nine monsters are Prince Stage monsters that we will have to kill before we could move ahead.

    The monsters are Thunder Goats; they are known for their speed and offense, but I could also

    I and mary hid behind the giant root and discussed the n of dealing with them. "Its decided them, I will handle four, and you will handle five," Mary said, and I nodded.

    With the n made, Mary disappeared from her spot, and three vines erupted from the ground and bound the three monsters; at the same time, two roses came out of me and turned into the des before flying toward the two Lightning Goat monsters who have just be alert.

    Puchi! Puchi!

    The Rose des pieced through the eyes of the two Goat Monsters before they could scream from their mouth andunch the attack they were charging, and as for the monsters bound in vines, they are nowpletely covered in vines and hundred of needles piercing their brain to kill them.

    In three seconds, I killed all the monsters Ive attacked, but it made me very tired; using two Rose Domination moves simultaneously is not easy, especially when I am using Rose Vine at full capacity.

    It already takes all the focus I have to control three vines and on top of that,unching two des of Rose Death is too much. I am currently feeling a splitting headache that makes me like someone is banging on my head repeatedly with the hammer.

    It is very painful, but I bore it and marched forward with Mary; Ashlyn had brought us some precious time, I am not going to waste it because I have to rest.

    I am very much aware that this is just the starting, and I will probably have to use the dual moves again soon after. So, I should get used to such pain because it will happen again.

    The only constion is that the move Mary had used also seemed to have taken some toll on her. Earlier she used an amazing move that she killed all four Goat Monsters in a single move.

    The move of her packed an explosion power like all her attacks and has speed that even I can barely keep an eye on the de of her spear; the move had impressed me from the bottom of my heart.

    Soon themotion died down and from what Ashlyn told me. Of the six Grimm Monsters, three survived as they used discement emte while one was able to run away with its like in its hands, and two got killed by the monsters.

    The one ran away also got killed, but it is not the monsters that killed it but Ashlyn; she finished it off when monsters stopped chasing it at the edge of the forest. We slowed down our speed again and started collecting anything and everything that we found useful.

    Soon the midnight approached, and we are continuing. We are not going to sleep till we get what we want; there is too much risk even we used the space above, so as long as we are in the shadow of the Crown Tree, no sleeping.

    Still, with the help of Ashlyn, we are moving very fast, that even mary is quite surprised by the speed we are moving.

    We had predicted it would take us two days to reach the center roots, but with speed we are going, there is a very high chance that we would get to the central roots by tomorrow afternoon.

    Till now, Ashlyn had led the monsters to nine of teams Grimm Monsters; these bastards were quite tough and made a lot of sounds, which helped us very much.

    Still, I don¡¯t understand why is these f.u.c.k.i.n.g Grimm Monsters are moving in groups. With their huge size, which is double that of the monsters present here, they should move alone.

    Well, it might be because of the stealth method. These Grimm Monster have a very strange stealth type method that helped them meld into cosmic energy; from what I heard, very dense cosmic energy is needed for this method to work.

    It is because of this strange stealth method of theirs they were able to move this further into the Crow Tree, otherwise given their size, it would be near impossible to do that without getting noticed.

 Chapter 1230 - Extraction

    <h4>Chapter 1230 - Extraction</h4>

    "Micheal, we are close," Mary said excitedly as she looked at gigantic crystalline roots a few hundred meters in front of us.

    The central roots are different from the other roots, they have a faint golden sheen in vibrant green color, and they looked a lot more crystalline than the other roots we have seen so far.

    We have reached closer to the central roots a few hours earlier than expected. It is just a mid-morning of the next day; it only took us just about a day to reach here.

    "Let''s walk toward it slowly," I said, and she nodded. We crawled toward the central roots under a mesh of gigantic roots thicker than the house, and central roots are even bigger and thicker.

    Our small size is very convenient to walk sneakily under the roots, and if not for the crazy thick cosmic energy present around us, everything would have been even more perfect.

    Space crack is right below the tree, and the tree''s gigantic roots cover it like a package and harnessing the Cosmic Energy that is released from it, but some energy still leaked out, and that Cosmic Energy ising from the source that is below us.

    The density of the Cosmic Energy is now so thick that some cosmic energy still infiltrates the seal I assumed to perfect. It is injuring me every second, and if not for the dense vitality that is healing my injuries next second, I would have died ten times over.

    It is not just me who is having a problem; Mary is too having difficulty dealing with the Cosmic Energy; it is clear from her bloodshot eyes. Still, despite facing such challenges, we move towards the Central Roots, where theic energy is extremely dense.

    The risk is very much worth it; it is the central roots that are enveloping the space crack and harvesting Cosmic Energy from the space. So, one can imagine what value the root juice contained.

    People would l.u.s.t for its single drop of it, and I am nning to harvest a tank. I need this root juice for my research, strengthening, refinement, and a host of other things; I needed it very much.

    We moved slowly, avoiding any monster that is sitting above and stopping if it is not moving. In such times, I asked Ashlyn for help, as there are a shocking number of Grimm Monsters that had reached near the tree.

    It also helped that were are traveling from the ground, not above like before. Here in gound, due to denseness of energy, very few monsters prefer to live, and those who live on the ground, had their eyes close if they are dead.

    When I first saw such a scene, I was startled not because I thought it was dead but because of seeing it taking thick cosmic energy inside it and refining its body with it, and it is doing it with such natural fashion that I had a scare.

    That time Mary had informed me that these monsters are the powerhouses of this ruin. They are very old and are trying to break the limit that this ruin had ced on them; most of them meditated for months, even a year.

    With them being born in this Dense Cosmic Energy and Vitality, they could live off on it for a year and two before they need to eat the real food.

    Till now, we havee across three meditation monsters or four if we count the snake on the left. Seeing the snake, we slowed down our steps a little before moving forward.

    Though these monsters are lost in meditation and would not wake up even if we banged the drum in front of them, I don''t want to take the chances and prefer it does not wake up from the meditation.

    We continued moving forward and came across another three mediating monsters when we reached the Central Root. The density of Cosmic Energy here is off the chart and now consciously using my armor''s power to block theic energy.

    Mary and I looked at each other before we took out the extractors to extract the root juice. Golden Emerald Crysteline roots. These extractors are different from the extractors we have used before.

    High-level Artificer specially made these; these roots may look like they are made of crystal and gentle when touched that anyone would assume piecing them is like piecing into a thick jelly, but they are anything but that.

    These roots are extremely tough that even if I used all my strength and powerful full enchantment of my sword and attacked the roots, then at most, I will be able to scratch it, that scratch would also heal in a second.

    Taking out extractors, I ced them on the root. I choose the ce a little further from Mary, so our extractors extract the root juice without getting into each other''s way.

    As I ce the extractor on the root, the runes on it lit up gently, and a small drill started to make a drill inside the soundlessly without creating the slightest vibration.

    This extractor is made of very rare material and crafted by the Tyrant powerhouse of Wisdom Tower. It runs on a piece of Emperor Stage monster''s core, so imagine how powerful this small device is.

    In half a minute, the extractor finished drilling the hole in the root, which is bigger than the house and started extracting the juice through the thin pipe. It has huge space storage and could store thousands of liter of the stuff.

    With the extractor working, I found a ce beside it and sat in front of it as I activated the highest stealth mode that thus suit had to offer.

    The suit had a powerful stealth function, and the most powerful them all is the stationary one.

    As long as I did not move from my spot, even the most powerful monsters here won''t be able to see me with this camouge suit.

 Chapter 1231 - Run

    <h4>Chapter 1231 - Run</h4>

    Fifteen minutes passed by since I attached the extractor in the root, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how much juice that thin pipe had sucked by now.

    Feeling bored, I looked around; on my left, about fifteen meters ahead, Mary sat without moving in front of the extractor just like me and about seventy meters from us ape monster.

    A Copper Armored Ape, to be exact. It is a little different from a normal Copper Armored Ape.

    It had a thick copperyyer covering it; theyer is a little thicker than the Copper Armored Ape Monsters found outside; it is not strange as all monsters here have to survive against Cosmic Energy.

    The strange is a small red crystal on its forehead just like Ashlyn; normal Copper Armored Ape Monsters did not have that. It either due to the mutation or had eaten some Miracle Fruit, which gave it that.

    Ashlyn had gotten it from the monster, which had eaten multiple Miracle Fruits. It had tried to eat Ashlyn, but Ashlyn ate it.

    Like most of the monsters down below, it is also meditating. When I concentrated on energy, I found it is taking a lot more Comic Energy and Vitalitypared to other monsters.

    I focused my concentration and even used the ocr ability, and I was faintly able to see the route of cosmic energy. Seeing it, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised and slightly jealous.

    This monster uses its mana veins to transfer the cosmic energy and vitality to every part of its body, which very few monsters could do before reaching the King Stage.

    Circting normal through mana veins is fine, but the cirction of highly dangerouns energy like Cosmic Energy is pure suicidal even when there is dense vitality.

    This Ape Monster is doing that; from what I can see, there is no damage to its veins; in fact, its veins take some of this cosmic energy and strengthen themselves, and I noticed another thing: it¡¯s mana veins are quite wide.

    Ive never see such wide mana veins in either humans or monsters before they reach the King Stage. In my research for my inheritance, Ive saw the mana veins of both humans and monsters, as half of the inheritance ruins carved on my mana veins.

    As I said, we don¡¯t circte any harmful energy through our mana veins before we reach the King stage. I was quite lucky that some of the nasty happened to me; my mana veins have not been damaged during it.

    Even now, when I refined my body and soul, I never take the energy through my veins; I just in the tub and let the energy do its work. If I circte the cosmic energy through my veins, it will spread properly through all my body, and refining will take a lot less time, but doing it extremely dangerous when I am in just Duke Stage.

    I had heard that some Supremes have special methods that let them circte harmful energies at Prince Stage. Only supremes have this method, and they only let their core members use it.

    The value of such a method is too great; it can help refine one¡¯s body properly from the Prince stage, and when they level up to King, the advantage they get due to that is huge.

    Due to the many unfortunate idents I had gone through, my veins are a little stronger, and with me getting Apex Constitution, they got even stronger that I might be able to try it, but I will not.

    I like taking risks, but I will not circte cosmic energy through my veins until I am sure that I don¡¯t want to damage my veins and be a cripple.

    I watched the ape¡¯s energy cirction, hoping to glean something out of it, but even after looking at it for twenty minutes, I gained nothing, so I moved my eyes away.

    Time passed, and another twenty minutes and I talked with Mary through the suit link when suddenly, I felt a big change in the environment, and at the same time, Mary also stopped talking.

    "Mi...Micheal, look," Mary said in a shaking voice, and I did not have to ask her where she wanted me to look; I could feel a death-like stare weighing on me.

    I slowly craned my neck and saw the coppery eyes of Copper Armored Ape staring at me, piercing it. Its eyes are holding enormous killing intent, and its aura of Peak Prince Stage, which was calm as water making one think it is a weak little Prince Stage monster, is bubbling explosively.

    All the hairs on my body couldn¡¯t help but stood up, sensing such explosive aura and vast killing intent that is targeting us. We have invaded its territory, and for it is extremely angry, murderous would be a better word for it.

    While it is staring at me with mad Killing intent, I asked how it discovered us. With the suit we are wearing and its Prince Stage power, it should not be possible to discover us but us no matter how extraordinary it is.

    I only had to think about the question for a moment as I understood the answer soon enough. The answer Crystal, which is now shining faintly, I could clearly sense the soul fluctuationsing from it.

    We continued to stare at eat other without moving when suddenly I sensed an intense spike in its already very high killing intent.

    ¡¯Mary Run!¡¯ I shouted as I sensed, ¡¯Old Set: First Burst!¡¯ Just as I felt the killing intent, my body burst extreme power; ive never felt so much power inside me.

    The time seemed to slow down at the moment, as I saw Mary and myself shooting toward the sky at the intense speed as the monster stood up and moved.

    "GRWOLLLLD..."

    It let out a loud growl, which felt slow to my ears as it punched toward Mary. The punch speed is swift and contained raw physical power Ive never seen in an attack before.

    A look of horror appeared on my face as I saw the attack as I moved Mary without thinking, even knowing unconsciously, that I am not fast enough to save her before puch could strike her.

    Seeing the punching toward her, a look of horror appeared on her face, but the next moment her expression changed to that of calmness as the short Spear appeared on hand, and at the same time, her body burst into dense purple mes which made her look like Goddess of Fire.

    With calm eyes that seemed to hold infinite fighting intent, she swung her Spear, which is covered in a fire, toward the monster¡¯s coppery fist.

    The Copper Fist and zing Spear struck against each other, the zing purple fire covering her and her Spear muffled away like amp in the storm.

    BANG!

    For a moment, I did not hear anything before a huge banging sound rang out, and with it, she flew out like a shooting star.

    She is seriously injured but nothing life-threatening; she used the moment of her attack her increase her speed to get away, leaving me alone with this f.u.c.k.i.n.g monster.

    I am not angry at her; if she had not done that, all that raw physical force would have popped her up like a balloon

 Chapter 1232 - Consuming I

    <h4>Chapter 1232 - Consuming I</h4>

    ''F.u.c.k!'' I couldn''t help but curse when I saw the bastard of the Monster looked at me with its death stare, and the next moment, it disappeared from its spot.

    Seeing that, I started to run; there is thick energy coursing through my body, I power up the speed runes of the old set with booting power to increase my speed once more, but it did not seem to be enough.

    "GROWL!"

    The Copper Armored Ape and growled it loudly as it appeared behind me and punched. Its punch has even more raw physical power than earlier anding toward me as it tore through the air.

    ''I can''t let myself hit by that punch!'' I thought, the ape likely to be one of the oldest monsters here, and seeing how he is sitting right next to central root and refining its body with most pure Cosmic Energy, I am no match against its punch.

    My Armor won''t be able to refine all that raw physical energy, and if it entered my body, I would pop up like a balloon, so I should dodge the attack, but it easier said than done seeing the speed of the punch.

    As the punches at me, I started to move sideways, but to my horror, I found that its punch is following me perfectly but seeing no choice, I gritted my teeth and put more power into a couple of formations.

    ZUP!

    Suddenly I moved sharply; the turn was so fast that, punch that was about to hit my back missed by a couple of inches. Still, I could feel sharp wind by my shoulder, and seeing its intensity, I know I had dodged a death sentence.

    I dodged the attack, but it had cost me a couple of bones; taking such a sharp turn has brought pressure to a couple of my body parts. Though most of the pressure bore by my inheritance, some of them were still left to my body, which had craked many bones.

    "GROWL!"

    I was enjoying the dodge when the loud growl of the Monster had brought me back to reality and saw another punching. Seeing that, I ran like hell and dodged the sharp way when the punch is about to hit me.

    It had been less than five seconds since the Monster attacked, but I had already crossed a quarter of the distance earlier; we needed more than six hours to cross this much distance, but with boost, I had crossed it a couple of seconds.

    I could feel the eyes of the hundreds of monsters, if not thousands but not single dare to take a step toward me seeing the big boss is chasing me, which is a good thing; I don''t want to be chased by the thousands of monsters, seeing all of them are pretty strong.

    I have read all the intel and knew that I have to survive until I reached the verdant range.

    From what had been observed by the past seniors, monsters of the crown tree don''t chase anyone outside of the verdant range, and seeing the speed I am running, it will not take me even a minute to reach the verdant range and get out of its boundary.

    But to do that, I have to survive this bastard whose punches are bing stronger and faster; it is bing quite difficult to dodge them, but I am still dodging them, as getting hit by even a single one means death.

    "GROWL!"

    Soon we get out of the shadow of the Crown Treen and move to the verdant forest, and, seeing it being unable to kill me, its growled loudly in its rage, and crystal its forehead started to shine brightly.

    As it shone brightly, I started to feel suppressing feelinging over me, and it is increasing strongly at every moment. This suppression is not physical but mental, and unskilled soul attack.

    Feeling its would not be wise to let such suppression build on me, I created a strongyer of killing Rule and Killing type Inheritance energy around my body, and the suppression I am feeling has vanished.

    ''F.u.c.k Soul Attack.'' Just how much King Level abilities it has, first it was circting a crazy amount of cosmic energy through its veins, which only Kings could do, and now suppression sort of Soul Attack which only Kings above could do.

    It is f.u.c.k.i.n.g blogging my mind and scaring the hell of me; it was my luck that this Monster does not know anything about soul attack. If it knew how to concentrate that suppression and used it as a stun, then I would have been f.u.c.k.i.e.d.

    It would have stunned me for a moment, and that all it would have needed to finish me off.

    "GROOOWWL!"

    It again growled loudly and this time in frustration seeing its attack had failed and punched toward me again with more power than before.

    I again channeled all the energy I have into a couple of formations and made a sharp turn to avoid the attack. The Monster has got familiar with my tactics and tried to follow me, but its punch is not flexible enough to follow it.

    Fauliars did not seem to discourage this bastard; instead, encourage it as every attack of it stronger than before; I couldn''t help but wonder where the hell it brings out such immense power for every attack.

    The chase continued throughout the forest, and if someone looked at our chase, they would have a funny expression.

    As I am taking sharp turns to dodge its attack, it looked like I am moving in a zig-zag fashion, and since it is chasing me, it too looked like moving in the same manner.

    The verdant forest boundary is getting closer and closer, but I feel that this bastard will not stop chasing me when we reach there, which is very bad for me.

    The first boost that is giving me this strength will not be avable for longer, and that time, I will be f.u.c.k.i.e.d.

    "Ashlyn, where the hell are you?" I asked her hundredth times through our link; since the chase began, I had been calling her, but there is no reply from her what so ever.

    Chew Chew¡­

    I had just called her one more time when I heard a familiar chirp above me; when I looked; I saw ahlyn chubby form in the air, seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face but next moment, a smile on my face desspeared when I noticed some different about her.

    She is not in flesh blood form but in strange energy form and fluctuating strange energy, which reminded me of the bull monster, which seemed to have tens of abilities from eating miracle fruits.

    When we tried to kill it, it has changed into something like this and entered Ashlyn''s body to consume her and but Ashlyn consume it instead and got many strange abilities; even now, she sometimes awakened new abilities, like that strange tracking ability she awakened a few days ago.

    Chew Chew Chew

    I had just understood what is happening and opened my mouth in caution when Ashlyn chirped and shed toward Copper Armored Ape.

    The Monster also seemed to understand something bad about to happen to it as it diverted its punch that ising me to Ashlyn.

 Chapter 1233 - Consuming II

    <h4>Chapter 1233 - Consuming II</h4>

    "GRROOO"

    Copper Armored Ape monster growled and punched Ashlyn, but to its surprise, Ashlyn had directly passed through its Arm as she went inside it, making it cut its growl abruptly.

    The Monster stayed in the air in a weird fashion of its Arm out for a few seconds before it had transformed that of energy from the fleshly body and started to shrink.

    The shrinking speed is quite fast as, within a minute, a three-meter long, dangerous-looking Copper Armored Ape monster had turned into a palm-size looking monster; it looked like one of the stuffed toys that my sister has.

    It stayed just like that for a couple of minutes before suddenly it transformed into a palm-size energy ball, which started solidify.

    Pop!

    A popping sound rang out as the solidifying energy ball popped up like a ballon, revealing Ashlyn.

    When I looked at her, I found no change in her; she looks the same, and her aura also the same; the only difference I could notice that the silvery crystal on her forehead has slightly bigger and a little shinier.

    I did not know she had gained that consuming ability of that weird Monster, and now she had consumed the Copper Armored Ape monster; I don''t know how to feel about that.

    So, I consoled myself that she had eaten the Ape Monster, just without cooking and alive, and as for why she did it, it is likely rted to the crystal on the forehead of the Monster, which seemed to be rted to the soul.

    That crystal on its head is also likely why the Monster has discovered us with natural visual abilities. It is impossible to see through the suits camouge and only through special soul rted to mean, a Prince Stage monsters see through it.

    Chew Chew

    I wanted to ask Ashlyn some questions and opened my mouth to do it when suddenly Ashlyn chirped and came inside me but not before her wings touched my storage ring.

    Ashlyn said she is tired and she is going to sleep, speaking of being tired. I am also feeling very tired; there is pain coursing through every part of my body and soul as I overused it and not forget the injuries I had received, which are rapidly healing.

    Hun!

    I stayed in the air couple of seconds, thinking before I went down; I had justnded on the ground about to find a safe ce when I saw somethinging speedily toward my direction.

    "Micheal, are you all right? Where is that Monster?" Mary asked as she came out of thick trees. Her face looked bloodied a little, and her aura is still unstable; it is very clear she had been heavily injured, and her injuries are healing up rapidly.

    "I am fine, and as for the monster, it left as we reached the boundary," I said. She looked at me inquisitively, knowing it is a lie, but she did not ask further after giving me a look.

    "Let''s rest; I am tired, and you must be too." She said and walked toward the inconspicuous ce before taking out her small house model, which looked like a brick home, and ced it on the ground.

    A few secondster, a small brick home appeared in the cover of thick tall trees, and she went in, and I followed behind.

    When I entered the abode, I found myself in a big hall; I am not surprised seeing she has a space abode, the Inheritance she has core Inheritance of her organization and being 1st person to get in three hundred years, avail her some of the perks.

    The inside of her abode is looked like a brick house like outside; it has some rusty feel to it, but it seems very cozy, and like my abode, it also has a huge firehouse.

    "Let''s rest for a few hours; we will discuss everythingter." She said and opened one of the room''s door and went in. I looked around for a minute before I opened the door next to her room and went in.

    I am feeling a little hungry, but I am feeling more tired. So, after taking a quick shower of five minutes, Iid on the bed and fell asleep a momentter.

    When I woke up, it was afternoon; I got up from the bed and freshened up before going into the kitchen.

    When I looked inside my storage, I was quite surprised seeing the amount of stuff there; it is far more than I had thought she would collect.

    It looked like Ashlyn raided the whole crown tree, but of course, it is not true; the stuff inside the storage is not 0.001 of what the crown tree has to offer.

    I am very happy seeing the stuff Ashlyn got, and with the 151 liters of Central Root juice the extractor has extracted, this trip to the crown or this whole ruin seeing the things I got, this ruin could said to very sessful.

    It could even be said that I am a person who profited most from this ruin, seeing the Inheritance and Tome I got from it and adventure is not over yet, there are still three to four days before the ruin is closed, and who knows, I might find something worthwhile in such time.

    An hourter, I finished cooking, but Ashlyn has note out of me, so I kept her share before cing everything on the table and removing the thin energy screen I put on the kitchen entrance.

    "Food is ready," I said to Mary, who is sitting in the hall; she has arrived quite a while ago and was in the hall waiting.

    "Thank god, I was afraid you would keep me hungry till the evening." She said, and she came to the dining table.

    Her injuries seemed to have been healedpletely; no marks remained on her body, and her skin looks as radiant as before.

 Chapter 1234 - Competition

    <h4>Chapter 1234 - Competition</h4>

    "I am full," Mary said as she cleaned her te, I am full too. All the hunger I am feeling earlier has vanished; there is only satisfaction now.

    "We have got a quite great haul in the juice of Central Root; it would have been amazing if we were able to get some fresh fruits too." She said. "I wish we could go back for the fruits." She added with regret.

    Going back would be no less than suicide; no matter if we are sneaky, we will get caught. Our auras have spread far and wide, and even blood has spread to the ground.

    Normal monsters won''t be able to track us, but there is no doubt those oldies meditating in roots will surely able to track us, and that time, we will not face one but several monsters of Copper Armored Apes caliber.

    "Here, these fruits will help you some," I said, and a pile of twenty fruits appeared in front of the Mary.

    "Gasp!"

    A gasp couldn''t help bute out of her mouth as she saw the fruits before she started to check all of them, and the more she looked, the more surprised she would be.

    "These are all the Top Grade fruits of the Crown Tree; where did you get them?" she asked as she looked at all the fruits. "Ashlyn did it; she brought all these fruits," I said.

    Since she already saw Ashlyn''s strangeness, her plucking out fruits from the Crown Tree would not sound strange. "Ashlyn, hun." She said, and I smiled before we fell into afortable silence.

    "You have pretty good energy control, right?" She asked suddenly after some time of silence, "I would not say pretty good, but it is good." I said humbly.

    Honestly, I am pretty proud of my energy control, and with cooking in Tome and taking control of many parts of my Inheritance Armor, it had improved quite a bit.

    "Well, now have time, let''s have a littlepetition," Mary said, and she took out two yellow-colored metallic balls, seeing I couldn''t help but surprise; I have a couple of them in my storage; the teacher had given them to me a few months ago.

    "We will test who''s control is better with these King Grade Flued Balls?" She said she threw one of the yellow metallic balls to me before she tapped a few buttons on the dining table.

    The dishes disappeared on, and in the center dining take, a projection of Iron Rhino appeared. It is a projection, but it looks like a real one.

    "The test is simple: the one who could make a replica of the Rhino to the smallest details in the shortest time will win." She said.

    "Ok, but what the wager, without wager? It wouldn''t be any fun." I asked, hearing that a strange smile appeared on her face before it turned into a normal smile.

    "Sure, if you win, I will take you to a ce where we might find some good things, and if I win, you will give me something; it could be anything." She said.

    I am not the only one she had done thispetition, but she had also done with Jim and others and got pretty good things from them.

    Seeing her battle and her uncontroble energy, people would not have much energy control as I thought at first, before seeing her energy control very amazing. The problem is her inheritance energy, which is very wild and hard to tame.

    Seeing she is talking about thepetition, I mentioned the wager that she would have mentioned it right before we start. She had done it with other too; everyone lost to her except for Jim, who had tied with her see despite being an alchemist known for their superb energy control, he could not win against her.

    She might say she would ept whatever we will give her, but she would not. She would like her background and her being the only person in three hundred years to have the core Inheritance of her organization and demand things benefitting her status.

    She had bled dry three of them, and now it is my turn; I want to see how I fare against her.

    "Let''s start them." She said, and I nodded, and the next moment the yellow liquid turned to puddle before it started to take the shape of a Rhino.

    I did not start immediately; I first observed the Rhino for a while before I put the yellow ball down, and I pressed my finger on it; as I did, the ball started to change its shape; it did not turn into a puddle but directly started changing the form.

    What I am may seem simple, but it required an immense amount of energy control. The shaping flued we are using is King Grade, not Duke or Prince Stage; its difficulty is enormous.

    Just the slightest injunction of mana will turn into a puddle, and when one tried to reshape it, they will felt like they are dealing with extremely unstable and heavy material.

    Mary, who had a smile on her face earlier, is now looking at shaping flued in extreme concentration, and if one looks clearly, they will see small beads of sweat on her forehead.

    Mary, who ughtered hundreds of Princes with one swing of the spear, was sweating when she worked on it, so one could imagine how difficult it is to work on King Grade Shaping Fluid.

    "Mary," I said gently, not wanting to disturb her, but I did, and her concentration broke, and Fluid, which had taken the shape of Rhino, be a puddle before turning into a sphere again.

    "Micheal, if said my name to disturb me, let me te" she stopped herself when she saw the exact copy of the Iron Rhino in front of me, seeing that word stuck in her mouth, and a look of shock appeared in front of me.

    "Little Rhino, go say hi to Mary," I said to the yellow Rhino in front of me, and the next moment the yellow Rhino walk toward Mary in tiny steps, and when it reached in front of her, it opened its mouth and let out a silent roar.

 Chapter 1235 - Rule Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 1235 - Rule Advancement</h4>

    "Wow!"

    Mary said as she looked at the yellow Rhino that is moving in front of her, "I had thought my energy control was better ording to my stage, and then I met your friend Jim who had a simr level of energy control but now I met whose control is beyond belief." She whispered.

    "It is one thing to shaped this Fluid, but it is another thing to making it move this smoothly." She said, to that, I just smiled.

    She is right; moving it in such smooth motion is far difficult than shaping it, but I am not having any problem doing that; it is far too easier than controlling the numerous energies when I am cooking.

    Before I got the Tome, I had enough control over the energy to shape the Rhino; moving it was like climbing a tall mountain, but after cooking for thousands of hours in the Tome, my control got good enough that I could make it move.

    "Where is the spot were you talking about earlier?" I asked; she talked about her knowing a good spot for finding treasure, and since there are still a few days, I am up for finding the treasures.

    "When I transported to this ruin, I had been transported above it, and just as my feetnded on it, it copsed, taking me that ce." She said, hearing that I couldn''t help but feel jealous,nding directly above the treasure; one would rarely have such luck.

    "It seemed to be some treasure shop of treasure storage; I can''t tell, but I found some good things there, and if not for Crown Tree, I would have spent all my time in the ruin there." She said.

    ''Who wouldn''t?'' I asked myself; if I had found myself in a treasure house, I would have too not got out of it unless I have to.

    "How long will it take us to get there?" I asked; I don''t n to move out of this abode no matter how great treasure is. "Its shouldn''t take us more than after tomorrow if we leave in the morning; if there were interruption, it might take us evening." She said.

    When she said the time, she especially emphasized the word ''morning,'' making it clear that she too does not wish to leave the abode before morning.

    "Ok, we will leave in the morning," I said before I changed the topic, two hours passed by without me realizing as I continued talking with mary; by the time I realized what time it is, it is time for dinner again.

    I cooked something light for dinner seeing with haste lunch for a few hours. Dinner was fun, and after dinner, we talked for an hour before we retired to our rooms.

    Like always, I went to the practice room but did not materialize the tub instead;, I took out a big log of wood with a curvy hole inside it. I nned to make the tub out of it.

    Since there is already a hole, I furnish it little to make itfortable. After I went back home, I will make a proper tub out of it by the professional carpenter, but it will have to do with my work for now.

    I took out a couple of tools and started to carve out some parts I needed, but to my surprise, the powerful tools I am using barely make a scratch.

    The wood of the crown tree is one of optimum timber for making the furniture, it is soft yet firm, not to forget it had many amazing properties for which I am making it my tub, but it looks like, one needed to have not only strength but extremely sharp tools to work with it.

    Seeing no other options, I took out my sword and started to use it to shave it a little. Even using my sword with its full enchantment, I am having problems problem shaving it.

    If not for shaving only a small part, I would not do the hassle; still, that small part took the better part of an hour to do. With my work done, I filled the hole with Cosmic Energy and Vitality rich water before crushing the leaves.

    I did not add the fruit; I have done that because I did not have the other option yesterday, but today, I have it.

    I took out a small bottle and dropped a few drops of Vibrant green liquid inside the water. It is root juice of Crown Tree Roots; it is not from central roots; I am not ready to use them; using them now would be a waste.

    As I dopped the root juice inside the water, it thicked the water like the mist and made it a little greenish. Seeing the thick water, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face as I floated over the tub before gently slid inside.

    "Ehhhhhh¡­"

    Immense pain hit me like a sledgehammer; the root juice had not decreased the pain brough by Comic Energy but increased it much fold. It is due to my sheer willpower stayed in the tub; if it had been any other, he would have flown out of the tub.

    It is not pure cosmic energy that is tearing through my body and hammering it and the root juice''s special energy. I could see them hammering my cell and making them stronger and stronger.

    But the next moment, vitality came, too mixed with the special energy of the root juice and all the pain I am feeling desspeared. Soothing energy spread over the cells, healing all the damage they have received during the hammering.

    The soothing continued for a second before intense pain came at me and hammered my cells again.

    The feeling of soothing and pain in circles is unbearable, before there only used to pain and believe it or not, it was bearable that the pain that hit me every other second, it knows when the knighmare ising and waiting for its peace.

    It is the work of Root Juice, and I don''t like it at all. I wanted to fly out of the tub, but I stopped myself seeing its amazing effects. I will bear this difort and pain for the amazing benefits it is giving me.

    Seeing it will only irritate me more if I focused on the difort and pain; I began to focus on how my cells are going through the hammering and soothing process, I put my full concentration on it.

    It seemed to help in just a few minutes; the irritating difort has lessened noticeably.

    Hun!

    I continued watching the process when it suddenly clicked inside me, and everything seemed to be clear, and I started to see life everywhere. I could see how much life energy is contained in the water and howrge the special energy of root juice is vitality.

    Not only that, the dried piece of wood in which I amying also seemed to be filled with life energies.

    It took me a while to realize what is happening, but an ecstatic smile couldn''t help but appear on my face when I did.

    My healing Rule had advanced, and the advancement is not small at all but a whole Grade.

 Chapter 1236 - Taking Risk

    <h4>Chapter 1236 - Taking Risk</h4>

    The Advancement of Rule by the whole grade is huge, and I did not think I would have such quick Advancement. All my Rules had reach Peak of Intermediate Grade beforeing to this Ruin, but I did not have hope of them leaping into Advance Grade.

    Rule Advancements need a lot ofprehension and time, and I had thought I would need to leave half a year before my Healing Rule advanced and nine months to a year for the other Rule Powers.

    I had hope for quicker Advancement of healing power because of patients'' daily healing, but such fast Advancement is still out of my expectations.

    The change has urred in my core space, and now that the clover leaf became even bigger and more vibrant, and faint crystalline patterns could be seen on the leaf. My Rule''s healing power also reached the next level, and it will help me very much.

    The first advantage I will get off course is healing. Any injuries I would receive would heal instantly, but it is the second advantage I am most excited about; the healing Rule will help my Inheritance be even more resilient.

    Every rune of my Inheritance uses the Rule power, one way or another, and the Healing Rule is one of the most important. It increases my armor and attacks'' resilience.

    Now, attacks like Rose Vine would be stronger; it will be even harder to break through it. Not only Rose Vine, other moves too would benefit from this Advancement.

    The joy of level up had dwarfed the pain for the moment before it came back in a blimpy moment, striking me with the curdling blood pain every second.

    As the pain kept striking me, a sudden ideaes to my mind, I would not even think about if my Healing Rule had not advanced, but now, those thoughts came back in full force.

    I have the Apex Constitution, which takes my body''s potential to apletely different level. The constitution has also made firmer, it that area my elements of constitution focused most.

    So, at Duke Stage, there is barely anyone who had strong veins as mine, but despite that, I did not dare to circte the Cosmic Energy through them because the danger is too great; the slightest mistake could cripple them, with them cripple I would too turn a cripple, but with Healing Rule, that hope has rekindled as benefits of its are just too great.

    With such powerful Healing Power present, I could stop any damage that could happen and retreat.

    With immense benefits in mind, I decided to circte the cosmic energy through my veins. As for the method I am going to use, it is the mostmon method in the world, and nearly everyone knew it.

    Supreme Combat Exercise, yes, I am going to circte the Supreme Combat Exercise. The best method to circte mana through every vein means taking the energy through every part of my body.

    After I had leveled up from the Knight, I sort of lost contact with them and only sometimes practice knowing it is one of the most important methods with unlimited benefits.

    Till now, I had only created about 220 Seals of it, which means 22 Amethyst seals or two Ruby seals. If the cirction is sessful, then there will be rapid progress in it.

    Taking a couple of deep breaths, I took a tiny amount of energy from the water and took it to my veins.

    "Ahhhhh¡­."

    Just as I did that, I got hit with unimaginable pain that I nearly let off the energy of energies I am holding in my veins. The mana veins are very sensitive; if I feel one unit of pain outside then, I will feel three units inside.

    Still, there is one good thing; my veins did not react too badly to cosmic energy. The ce where I gathered energy has heated up like molten metal, but there is no damage.

    Ahhhh¡­.

    Seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my pain-filled face before I started circting the energy. It is extremely painful, especially when I did not get that second like earlier, the root juice working very differently inside the veins.

    As I circte, it takes both Comic Energy and Vitality with it and fuses with veins while releasing half of it into my body. The amount of energy it is fusing is too much to draw out more and more energies from the water constantly.

    It is the reason why I am feeling the hell-like pain because too much cosmic energy is hammering my veins, and also due to that, I had to circte faster, so too much energy would not spend one part of the vein and damage it.

    The funniest thing about this, I am not feeling one bit of that damn resistance that I had felt when I circted before. It is like it is not there, but I am feeling too much pain to care about any resistance.

    I am circting faster and faster so that Cosmic Energy would not affect a single part of it, and for it, I am drawing more and more energy from the water.

    When I first started, I had not throught I will be drawing this much energy every second. I nned to use this much energy in whole sessions while letting the remaining energy work conventionally, but there is no need to rely on conventional energy again.

    The energy cirction is the best way; I could feel how energy reinforcing my veins makes them stronger, and half of the energy released from the veins spreading through every part of my body equally, strengthening it one by one.

    It is not the only body that is affection but the soul too; the veins are inexplicably connected to the soul also, and when I circte the energy, it spread into it as well.

    Hun!

    Before I know it, I had circted 24 moves of supremebat exercise, and the creation of the 221st Seal of Supreme Combat Exercise has started in my temple, and this is just the starting.

 Chapter 1237 - The Invisible Spot

    <h4>Chapter 1237 - The Invisible Spot</h4>

    "Three Seals," I said ecstatically as I got out of the wooden block; I had created three seals of supremebat exercise, and I did that within twenty-five minutes before the energy in water is finished.

    I could have added more water, but I did not; my veins had reached their limit, and I did not want to overexert them; if I did, I might crush them, and that would be the end of me.

    The advancement I got from these sessions was quite good; not only I created the three seals of Supreme Combat Exercise, but I also refined my body and soul through my mana veins.

    If I continue doing that, it won''t be long before I got a strong body. A body that is even stronger than that of Mary''s.

    Mary had an amazingly strong body; if not, she would have burst out like a balloon. I was lucky enough to see how her defensive method burst out like a balloon, and enormous physical energy entered her body.

    Her body bore it all that enormous energy, even though she got seriously injured; her bearing it with her body is enough proof of how amazingly powerful body she has.

    These members of supremes never cease to amaze one, its no wonder no one dares to challenge their supremacy when cultivating the excellent seeds.

    I emptied the wooden block before storing it in my storage; this wood of Crown Tree is amazing; it kept the bnce of different energy and insted the water from the outside interference.

    With that done, I walked into the shower before lying on the bed, I am quite tired, but I have no intentions to sleep this early.

    There are too many things to do and see how I have to run like a dog from that Copper Armored Ape; I do not have any wish to hold back on my training; it is one of the reason I took the risk of circting energy through my veins.

    If not for the pressure I feel, I would have never taken such a risk, but I did, and it was worth seeing the results.

    I rested for half an hour before I took out the Tome and started practicing my cooking; since I began to refine, I got less and less time for cooking, and for two days, Event even practiced.

    I practiced in the Tome for an hour with a half-hour break before I finally slept with a very tired mind.

    When I woke up, it is early morning; I followed my usual routine of freshening up ad showering before cooking. When I finished cooking, Mary was already waiting for the hall.

    I served three of us, Ashlyn had woken up just a few minutes ago from her long sleep, and the first thing she needed was food.

    "How can she eat so much food, so fast," Mary asked as she saw Ashlyn eating speedily and finishing te after te of food. I have no answer to Mary''s question about Ashlyn, so I answered with a smile.

    "Don''t hold back on speed; after what we experience in crown Tree, there is nothing much that could threaten us except for some Grimm Monsters," Mary said as we took the air.

    "Ok!" I said, seeing that she shot out like an arrow; I also activated my speed and flying runes and flew beside her. Though her speed is fast, I have no problem in keeping with her speed.

    She tried to increase her speed to make me chase her, but I always match my speed to her, so she never was able to go ahead; I could tell it is irking her, but I don''t care; I am having too much fun to see her irked face.

    Many monsters tried to attack us, but most of them never matched our speed; most of their attacks fell before they could touch us as for those who weree closer to us, killed without exception.

    We have spotted quite a few Grimm Monsters, but not a single one of them had chased us or attack, and we did not antagonize them either as we have treasure house to raid, which is currently more important than the Grimm Monster.

    Though we did not attack them, it doesn''t mean someone isn''t. Ashlyn is attacking these Grimm Monsters sneakily. Most of them killed, but some survived due to various means like talismans and other things.

    Time passed by, and we continued flying, getting further and further away from the Crown Tree, but no matter how further we go, we could still it from a distance. The Crown Tree could be seen through every part of this ruin, as long as one goes high enough.

    "We reached it," Mary said suddenly and stopped when I stopped and looked at her angrily; the only answer I got wasughter. I don''t why suddenly, I had urged to kiss her juicy red lips to shut up herughter.

    I had even taken a step toward her in my trance before stopping myself. ''Idiot!'' I cursed myself; I don''t know what hade to me that I was flying toward her kiss those kissable lips of hers, if I did that, I would have got beaten to every inch of my life.

    When I first met her, I found her extremely beautiful but attracted her as I did with Rachel when I saw her first time.

    I think the first time I had got attracted to her would be yesterday when she transformed into a fire Goddess to fend off against that Copper Armored Ape monster. That scene was amazing and still itched perfectly in my mind.

    "Micheal!"

    I heard a sudden shout from my marry and found her looking at me, "Where have you been lost to? Let''s go." She said andnded on the ground, and a secondter, Inded beside her.

    The next moment, she crouched down, picked up an invisible thing, and yanked it, and the next moment, a huge sheet became visible, which seemed to be hiding a big hole beneath.

 Chapter 1238 - Treasure Touching

    <h4>Chapter 1238 - Treasure Touching</h4>

    "I had ced the camouging sheet over the hole in case I return here." She said with a sneaky smile as she collected the huge sheet before storing it in her storage.

    "Let''s go." She said, and she jumped in the sky, seeing that I couldn''t help but shoot my head before following her behind.

    I jumped, and to my surprised, the hope is deeper than I had thought as we kept falling for about twenty-five seconds before Mary stopped herself in the air, seeing that I also stopped my free fall and appeared beside her.

    When I looked around, I found myself in a huge hall or maybe a floor. There are signs of shelves in this near-copse shelf.

    "Follow me, and don''t let your body touch anything, this building is hanging in the delicate bnce, and there are many runic formations with nasty effects." She said shudderingly.

    Seeing how she had shuddered, she likely have triggered one of these nasty formations and suffered.

    "Ok," I said and followed. "The first eight floors are aplete waste; they seemed to have born the brunt of cosmic energy and are most damaged, the floor below the 8th had suffered little less damaged, and some things in it have survived." She said as she leads me down.

    8th Floor! I couldn''t help but sweat hearing it; if these floors were to copse, then one surely get squished, but I did not a thing someone like her have to worry about copsing of the building; I am sure she would have a hundred ways to survive something like that.

    As Mary said, this building seemed huge; it is either a huge shop or treasure storage of some organization. Both options are good as long as I find something useful here.

    Floors had passed, and now finally, we have reached the 10th Floor and are at the entrance of the 11th Floor. Mary had said she had cleaned the Floor above when she was here previously, and the eleventh and below floors arepletely untouched by her.

    We slowly float toward th 11 floors, and when I reached it, I found it a little different from the above floors. Many things are seen on the copsed Floor and shelves.

    "Most of these things copse when you touch them, but if you are lucky, you might find something did not fall into a piece of turned to dust when you touched them and worked just fine."She said.

    She might not know, but I am pretty in ''Peek a touch.'' So, I nodded her thanks before took out a stick and started touching things with it; a surprised expression couldn''t help but appear on Mary''s face before she too took out a stick for her storage and started to touch the thing with it speedily.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub¡­

    The familiar came out of things as they turned into dust, which did not turn to dusk into pieces. I am not disappointed; mary said she has to check the huge Floor before finding something useful.

    So, I have to keep sticking my stick to things before I found something useful. It is a lengthy work, but for the treasure, one has to do it.

    Forty minutes have passed by, but I did not find anything useful on the; Mary also the same; she did not find anything valuable yet, but she did not seem discouraged, just kept touching the things at a very fast speed.

    Ting!

    Suddenly a metallic ting rang out from the thing my stick had touched something hard; the thing it did not copse and turned to dust.

    Hearing the sound, I stopped immediately and carefully picked the thing that brought out the sound.

    "A brush!" Mary said suddenly; I don''t know when she appeared beside. "Inject your energy inside and see what this brush is useful for?" Mary said excitedly; I nodded and injected a slight amount of mana, and the next moment, Ie to know what it is, and I immediately connection of mana to it.

    "It is quite a dangerous artifact," I said and handed to her without answering her curious gaze. She took the brush in her hands and carefully injected the mana inside the brush before her expression turned stiff, and she, too, cut off her connection with it.

    "You are right; this is a dangerouns artifact." She said as she hands me back the brush. The brush has no defensive power or an offensive one, but it is still dangerous when used in front of others.

    This brush is what we called Mind Projection Artifact; through it, one can project what one is thinking or seeing inside one''s mind and seeing how difficult it is to control the mind and how easily it reacts by the slightest word not better to use it front of others.

    The Artifact is fell into the soul category, and Pyramid had put restrictions on using such Artifact. Only a selected few Tyrants have permission to possess them legally. They put in the restrictive category as one forces another to use it and get what they want from their most precious thing: their minds.

    "It is quite an Artifact you have found," Mary said before she went to her ce and started searching for the treasure. I observe the brush for a second before ced it carefully in storage.

    I have not decided what I will do with it; the restriction pyramid involves only when you found out. And this might turn useful against the Grimm monsters but still invading something this personally just feel wrong.

    I kept it in my storage before think about what to do with it when I got out of this ruin.

    Time passed by, and an hourter, Mary found two things back to back, one storage artifact while the other was a hammer. Half an hour after, I found my 2nd treasure, which was a really nice dagger. It is extremely sharp, and current me did not have enough strength to power up fully.

 Chapter 1239 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1239 - Return</h4>

    Three days had passed, and this is an evening of the fourth; just a few hours ago, we finished sacking up the whole store, and now we are sitting in a simple tent, eating dinner.

    We did not want to use Space Abode or any other abode that might interfere with the homing device that will call us back home. I have been in this Ruin for a month and got many good things, but it is now time to go home.

    "I will miss the food you cooked very dearly, Micheal," Mary said as she puts her fork down andid back on her chair, "The other food is trashpared to what you cook; it will suck." She said in aining voice.

    "You will be fine in a few days," I said; the regr food will taste bad for few days before she gets used to it.

    "What are you going to do after you return, stay in Fort Ardon or return to the Academy?" She asked suddenly, I have not really throught about it but now she asked, it made me think.

    "I will stay in Fort Ardon for a month before returning," I replied after a minute of silence before turning to her, "You?" I asked back, "I will return to the organization; I had been in Morristown for nearly four months." She replied before we fell into silence again.

    I would have returned to Academy too if not to fight to collect some data in my upgraded move. Ive barely healed and Harvested the monster and used some other moves; I want to see their performance and collect data on them before I return.

    Ruin¡¯s harvest is great; everything I got from it will keep me busy for at least a few months before I would need toe for another of such adventures.

    Buzz!

    We were sitting infortable silence when my homing device suddenly buzzed and waved at Mary before I found myself disappearing from her view and before finding myself in the space tunnel.

    My heart couldn¡¯t help but beat faster when I found myself in a space tunnel; those memories have left a quite big scar that I don¡¯t think will fade.

    I calm myself from my unstable emotions and look at the space tunnel; I will only have to stay here for a couple of seconds before I returned to Fort Ardon, where I will be safe from any idents.

    Time passed excruciatingly slow; each second felt like an hour before I found everything going dark in front of me. Next second, everything in front of me had brightened up, and I had found myself beneath with more and more people appearing around me.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz...

    I quickly moved away from the tform and silenced all the notifications that areing to holowatch. I did not open any of them and directly went toward my quarters; now that I had returned, there is one thing I had to do.

    Click!

    A few minutester, I opened my apartment door and closed it from behind before I opened my holowatch and sent the teacher a mail; it is the most encrypted mail I have and only to be sent in a very specific condition.

    With that done, I heaved a sigh of relief and sat on the couch waiting; there will be a personing in a few minutes.

    Knock Knock!

    There I was a knock on the door, and when I opened it, I found professor Josephine on the other side. I did not think it would be her; I thought it would be a teacher or one of the old guys from the Academy woulde, seeing how she is always moving around.

    And there is one surprising thing; she is wearing a dress and not her usual suit, a long ck dress with a deep neck and slit around one leg, she looked ravishing that I got lost for a second before I forcefully pulled myself back and weed her in.

    She must be either at some party or on a date when the teacher had sent her to me.

    Ting Ting Ting...

    She came inside silently before throwing four silvery balls around the room, which created near-invisible fields in the room.

    "So, what extremely important you find to use that mail?" Professor asked as she sat across me; I did not answer the question; instead, I just took out a box that had heavy runes carved all over it, another teacher¡¯s gift, and ced it in front of her.

    She arched a brow at me in question seeing the box, wanting me to tell her what it is, but I did not; I remained silent. After a few seconds of staring contest, the professor looked at me angrily before taking the box in her hands and before opening it gently on herp.

    Gasp!

    As she opened the box, small delicate purple wings revealed themselves; as they did, a loud gasp couldn¡¯t help bute out of the professor¡¯s mouth, and her face is filled with shock.

    She is so shocked that her body is shaking up and down and needed a few minutes toe to herself. There are very few things that could shock a Tyrant Stage powerhouse like her, and these wings are one of those.

    "There is no seal on it." She muttered as she gently touched the wings before she turned to me, "How do you get it?" She asked, her voice is a little breathless when she asked this question.

    I thought for a while before telling her; I did not hide much since she already knew everything about me. She, professor, and that cursing old man, which I think is someone important and not just a guard of Inheritance, knew about my Inheritance¡¯s truth.

    "I have to say you are very lucky, Micheal, not only because you got the Inheritance, but you got an unsealed Inheritance," she said.

 Chapter 1240 - Return II

    <h4>Chapter 1240 - Return II</h4>

    "Nearly all of the Inheritances found in Ruins have very nasty seals on them, its is extremely hard to solve those seal without destroying the Inheritance itself," Professor said as she put the box down.

    "Do you want me to ry something to your teacher?" Professor asked; I nodded and took out a couple of small bottles and a paper list, "I need these things; I would be grateful if I got them sooner," I said.

    Professor to the list from my hands and look at it carefully, "Though the things in the list are nothingpare to what you provided; still what your are asking is also a lot, those old guys will want to see them in case you are asking these things for others." She said while arching her brow, clearly asking if I am asking them for someone else.

    "They all are for me, and they will see the result when I return to the academy," I said. She looked at me for a while before she stored all stuff in her storage. "Well, I will leave now. Your teacher is a little busy currently, but she will call you in the evening." She said before she left.

    She did not take her Istion balls, so she had left them for me; I picked them up before started to reply to all the messages and call my parents. I talked to them for a while before hanging up.

    With that done, I walked into the practice room and took out the abode. Since I have the abode, why would I like in a normal apartment and as for it consuming quite a lot of energy crystal, I could minimize them by only keeping a few rooms active.

    The crystals are not a problem for me; I had already made plenty of them since I came back from the ruin with the bodies Ive stored in runic discs and will make when I join the battle in a few days.

    Not to forget, I could always exchange the normal Roses I have for the crystal; I am sure many organizations would be immediately ready for such an exchange.

    I went inside the space abode, and the first thing I did was shower; after I have done that, Iid rxedly on my bed and opened the Tome. There is so much to practice in Tome; this new recipe is something.

    I remained in Tome for one straight hour before I got out tired, though I am tired I had practiced the recipe that had been giving me quite a stress; it had really taken a long time to master this recipe.

    I rested for a half-hour before I closed my eyes and went to my Inheritance ce. If I want to keep improving, I had to keep working on Inheritance, and to be honest will the inspirations and data I have, there is so much to do.

    So, I started my messy work without wasting any time where the runes seen are floating around me. Some runes were lone, while others were in formation, broken or otherwise.

    Though working on Inheritance make me tired with all thinking, I very much enjoyed it. Sometimes hours passed by with me noticing the time, and this time is also something like that.

    I was so busy that I lost track of time; if not for me keeping my holowatch in intense vibration on teacher number, I would have never noticed her call. Seeing call ising, I stopped my work and got out of the Inheritance space.

    Before receiving the calls, I spread threw the balls that Professor had left me. Though the abode has a very powerful feature, I still want to be double protected.

    "It is a nice surprise you have gotten us, Micheal." Teacher said as her projection appeared in front of her offices and me; she is not alone; aside from her, there are three other persons.

    One is Professor, and the other is an old man and woman. The old man was the same one who was guarding the creation of heart Inheritance, and the old woman ispletely unfamiliar to me, but seeing how she is holding Inheritance in front of her and looking at it with her shiny blue eyes, she must be someone very important.

    Like Professor, teacher is also wearing formal dress, but hers seemed to be on the conservative side, not as bold as that of professors. I was right

    "I hope there is no problem in the Inheritance," I said; I don''t think there is any problem, but who knows, that nicedy may turn out to be an old witch and left some nasty surprises there. It is ok to trust, but one should always verify.

    "As far as we can see, there seemed to be no problem with it." Teacher said and looked at the old woman in askance to say something, but she seemed too busy inspecting the Inheritance to say something.

    There was a little ufortable silence before the old man spoke, "Brat, Ive seen your list and the things you are asking quite much for lone you. Is there a woman or man you are hiding in a closet behind you?" The old man asked.

    "Don''t worry, sir, only I will use all the resources I am asking." I half lied; half of the solutions Ive asked to have miracle fruit, and since it has miracle fruits and the miracle fruits, it will be shared between the three of us.

    "Ok, we will not haggle over these solutions; you have asked for nothingpared to what you brought but don''t forget, we will test you after you return, and if you do not show the results of those solutions, don''t expect to get them in such amount again." Old man, to that I just smiled.

    I have nothing to worry about; with the progress I am making and the aid of solutions that the Academy will provide, my progress will be amazing.

 Chapter 1241 - It Feels Good To Be Back

    <h4>Chapter 1241 - It Feels Good To Be Back</h4>

    After talking to the teacher for half an hour, sharing some of the things I have gone through in the Ruin, I have hung up the call with my teacher.

    With that done, I went to the kitchen, cooked dinner for Ashlyn and me. I made the new recipe that I had mastered today, and I have to say, it tasted delicious, very delicious.

    I walked back to the practice room with dinner done, took out the big wooden piece, and filled it with Cosmic Energy-rich water, root juice, and other stuff before getting in and starting the painful practice of circting the Cosmic Energy through my veins.

    It had four days since I had started circting energy through my veins, and the results had been beyond amazing. My body and soul are rapidly getting stronger and not to forget the fourteen seals I had created.

    Yes, in four days, I had created the fourteen seals of Supreme Combat Exercise that include one Amethyst Seal, and I nned to make at least three more tonight.

    "Ehhhh..."

    I gritted my teeth and started to circte the energy through my veins, and unlike the first time, this time, I circted the double energy, and that¡¯s not all. The veins and body now suck more energy actively on their own, so I have to circte faster and faster whether I want or not.

    As I circte, I watch energy reaching every corner of my body as it traveled through the veins, strengthening every part of it. I couldn¡¯t help but get excited, this cirction is strengthening my body at an amazing rate, and if I continue with path, it won¡¯t be long before I get a strong monster body.

    Many people dream of having a strong monster body, but very few can get it. Even when they reach the King Stage and circte powerful energy through their veins, very few put in the effort.

    That time they need to put a hundred times more effort than now; mana veins may strengthen significantly at King Stage, but they also became more sensitive; they would feel more pain than they arefortable with.

    A half-hourter, I got out of the tub creating three seals of Supreme Combat Exercise. I wanted to create the four seals like yesterday, but it had not been possible; the energies in the tub finished before I could do that.

    Every day I increase the density of energies in the tub; I only increase them by 10%, no more than that, and constantly kept my eyes on my veins. If they are feeling even slightly distraught, I am ready to stop the cirction.

    I had not needed to do that yet, but I am always ready to do that; getting is important, but my veins are even more important. Everything depends on the veins; if there are no veins, there would be no strong body; hell, there would be no practice without veins.

    After getting out of the shower, I wore new clothes and walked out of Quarters. There are many things to do, and most important of them all is Healing; I have to go to the hospital and heal some patients that need Healing.

    "Micheal, finally you havee; it had been quite hectic without you here." Said Nina, the new in charge of the Ward; after Georgina leveled up to King Stage and moved to higher, this Ward¡¯s responsibility fell onto Nina¡¯s hand.

    Nina is pretty looking short girl with bubbly energy. Unlike many healers who usually stoic face due to their daily contact with death, Nina always smiles on her face, and her smile and enthusiasm are quite infectious. She is not only an exceptional healer but also an exceptional leader.

    "You have leveled up. Does that mean that you could now heal Princes?" She asked, "I should be able to." I replied. Earlier, I could only heal Lord and Duke, but now that I had leveled up, I should be able to heal Prince.

    "Good, there are more princes patients that we could handle; now that you havee, healing all of them would be no problem." She said and led me toward Princes, and I have to say, there are too many of them.

    I could see many Prince Stage healers healing them, but there are too many of them for them to handle, and I sure this just tip of Icebergs, many more of them would surely be kept in other wards.

    As I walked with Nina, many healers and enforces noticed me and started whispering among them, some smart ones even blocked their eyes actively.

    "You can start now," Nina said as she took a step back; I nodded, and familiar vines released from hands; I had be quite proficient in using ¡¯Rose Vines,¡¯ though I had not used for its main purpose of Healing.

    Thin vines divided further and started to pierce through the bodies of one Prince after another. After piecing ten people to get a feeling of pressure and feeling, I stopped for a moment; I could still go; I pierce the vines of ten more people before stopping.

    "Ahhhhh...."

    Suddenly the Ward filled with mournful screams; the screams did not affect the regr healers; they know how my Healing works and even had a smile on their faces, but those who were visibly new were quite shaken hearing such torturous screams.

    Thank god the same enforcers are here; just a scream started; they tightly blocked the way to the Wards, not letting in any worried parties.

    Their screams became even louder as the beautiful Roses started to grow on the vines. It makes one feel very weird to see beautiful roses in such mournful cries.

    As more and more roses started to grow, the experienced enforcers quickly covered their hand¡¯s hands and began to pluck the roses before storing them in boxes.

    ¡¯It feels good to be back.¡¯ I thought as I saw the familiar scene happening around me.

 Chapter 1242 - 240th

    <h4>Chapter 1242 - 240th</h4>

    "Your vines have changed; they have be leaner and made the healing much faster," Nina said after I finished with healing. "Yes, I had received a big upgrade during the level up," I said.

    I had healed not only the Princes but also Dukes and Lords. At my current power, I could heal max twenty Prince Stage or Fifty Dukes or Hundred Lords simultaneously, which makes my speed f.u.c.k.i.n.g awesome, especially when ites to lords as I could thousand in an hour with my current speed.

    "Well, its good you have returned; it had taken a lot of pressure off us," Nina said. To that, I just gave a smile. I talked with her for a few minutes before I walked back to my quarters.

    It is quitete, but I don''t mind; it feels good to heal again. With weak battles, thousands of people got afflicted with curses and poisons and other stuff, and it ise to these always understaffed healers to heal them all.

    Charlotte seemed to be making good progress; she had been transferred to other wards where she exclusively deals with poisons; her inheritance worked better on poison than the other affliction.

    Soon, I reached my quarters, and after taking a shower, Iid on the bed, and within a few seconds, I fell asleep.

    I woke up in the early morning, freshened up before went to cooked for Ashlyn and me. After eating, I went back to the practice room, filled the wooden block with Cosmic Energ rich water and other stuff before dipping myself in.

    In the Ruin, I did not have the luxury of refining my body twice a day; I barely do that once a day, but here in the safety of Fort Ardon, I could refine it twice a day, and since I could do it, I will do it.

    ''Good,'' I said as the fourth seal started forming in my temple; this fourth seal is the 240th seal; just as it finished forming and releasing its energy, it gathered with the rest of the seals and started spinning create an amethyst seal.

    The Amethyst seal sucked a lot of energy from my energy storage before it formed and released cool refreshing energy throughout its body.

    The strength boost it give me is not much, but the special energy it released will help my body in the long. People did not practice Supreme Combat Exercise for its Visible effects, but they practice its invisible effects.

    Nearly all the powerhouses practice it; my teacher and professor Josephine are one of those. With me creating an amethyst seal, I became very happy if I progress with such speed, I would be able to create more than two hundred seals a month.

    But it likely won''t happen; I could feel how quickly veins are sucking energy, and due to them having a limit, I couldn''t practice with too much energy.

    Still, no matter how slow I would be, I will always be able to create two seals with daily practice, which would be more than fifty seals a month, which is sick speed if one thinks about it, not forget how my body and soul will strengthen through such practice.

    My heart couldn''t bubble when I think about these things. I shook my head with those thoughts and went to shower before I became left my apartments.

    It is time to meet my teammates; there is a battle in thete afternoon, and I want to join it; it had been quite long since I fought in the bloody battle, and I couldn''t wait to march at Grimm monsters fortress and harvest those bastards.

    A few minutester, I reached the adventurer''s paradise and walked inside. When I returned from the Ruin and got messages from all my friends, I was quite happy.

    The Grimm Battlefield is a dangerous ce, and especially to those of the hunter division who dealt with the Special Profession Grimm Monsters, there is a very high mortality rate in them.

    Thest time I saw them, it''s a day before they went to Ruin; when I went to Castellow ruins, they were still in the Ruin.

    Click!

    I opened the door with a click and found three of my teammates sitting in their seats. "Micheal, wee back." Said Gina as I entered, "Its feels good to be back." I said as I hugged them one by one.

    All of them have made great advancements; jimmy had reached the High Level of Prince Stage when I met him the first time; he was Peak Duke, so was Gina, and Rove was at the High Level of Duke; now all of them have made the huge improvements.

    Jimmy had reached the High Level of Prince while Gina and Rove are at the Mid Level of Prince. Still, my progress is greater; I may not have a great level of improvement as them, but my battle power is progress like a rocket, and I have the confidence to take them altogether.

    "The ruin seemed to be very fruitful for your guys," I said as I took my seat, "Yes, it was great; we all had our encountered that made us progress rapidly," Jimmy said with a happy smile before he turned to me.

    "Your progress seems to greater than us, your level seemed to low, but the feeling of danger you are giving me quite intense," Jimmy said; I couldn''t help but smile hearing that.

    Jimmy has quite a sense; it may be the natural ability or rule power; he is quite good at guessing others'' level.

    "Enough of that, let''s discuss the battle we are going to fight today," Gina said, and everyone nodded, and a serious expression drowned on everyone''s face.

    "The battle we are going to fight today going to be very dangerous, its Grade 5 battle,"

    "The Emperors will lead the battle," Jimmy said, and silence descended into the room; The Grade 5 battle is on apletely different scale than Level 4; one has to be extra careful fighting; otherwise, one might die before one knows what happened.

 Chapter 1243 - Battle I

    <h4>Chapter 1243 - Battle I</h4>

    "Since we have discussed everything, let¡¯s go," Jimmy said; after few minutes, we finished the discussion.

    Jimmy and I other walked out of the room, and a few minutester, we are out of city gates, looking at hundreds of thousands of people who have already gathered. We looked at our holo watch and moved toward the position that is assigned.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    One by one, wended on the ground; the hunter division teams were never ced together in a single ce; all the teams are ced in different ces across the mobility for better ess to the target to hunt.

    Thousands of people gathering every minute, and before I know it, more than a million have already assembled on the field in front of the Fort Ardon, and more are stilling.

    Finally, an hourter, three million people stood in neat formation; from Duke to Kings, everyone is standing on the ce neatly. In this battle, there is no participation of Lords; Grade 5 battle is no ce for the lord unless it is an exceptional case.

    Previous to most of the battle I have participated in, there were no more than the ten Lords, but fifty of them were standing in front of us.

    Fifty lords are such a huge number; Fort Ardon could say using one-fourth of their Kings for this battle, which is a great risk, and this also means the scale of the battle will be great.

    Though only three million are participating in this battle, they are battle-hardened; they did not call any rookie that had not big battle experienced.

    As we were waiting, three people came flew above us and stopped in front of us; the leading of three is a middle-aged man who seemed to be in histe thirties, is Joseph Agnes, themander of this battle.

    "The Grimm Monsters are attacking wildly, without caring for cost if we did not teach them a lesson, they think we are a pushover and might even dare to attack the fort directly." Joseph said in a soft voice before his face before hard and look of fury appeared on his face.

    "Do we want that?" He asked loudly, sounding furious, a stark difference from his earlier soft voice.

    "No No No..." Millions of people started shouting in resounding no; the voice was so loud that I am sure that even Grimm Monsters would be able to hear it from their fortress.

    ¡¯What an excellentmander, in just a few seconds he had roused the battle spirit of all the people standing below, which is very important; it gives us an extra edge.

    "Then Charge with me and teach this bastard Grimm Monsters lesson for their impetuous." He said loudly and started to flew with two other Emperors behind him.

    Seeing his charge, the Kings flew up from their ce in there before Dukes and Princes; in theplete effortless fashion. We moved toward the Fortress of Grimm Monsters; our speed is fast, and even at such speed, our formation is perfect; there is no strain, no breakage.

    Soon we saw the fortress of the Grimm Monsters and army millions already waiting for us. The Ground seemed to be filled withrge Grimm Monsters; at one nce, their numbers seemed endless, but one could estimate their numbers on a closer look.

    Their numbers are about seven million, and the aura they are emitting together seems to blot the sky whole; one could not bear such fearsome aura alone; if such aura bore down me, I would die in second.

    They are not the only one that is projecting their collective auras; we are also bringing down our auras on them and now both of the auras shing invisibly in the middle of the battlefield, trying to push toward other.

    No, Grimm Monsters huge aura trying to drown us all, but our aura is resisting tooth and nail. It is an undeniable fact that they have double the number of us with having simr power as us.

    Thud Thud thud...

    The staring conteststed for a quiet while before we started tond in millions till all of usnded on the floor. The only ones that are still in the sky are the Kings and Emperors.

    "CHARGE CHARGE CHARGE..."

    A second after wended, Joseph ordered an attack, and we charged toward the Grimm Monsters.

    As I charge toward the Grimm Monsters with millions of people, I felt like I am walking on an earthquake. The steps of us and the huge Grimm Monsters left the earthshaking, and countless small cracks started forming on the earth.

    The earth¡¯s reaction is mild; seeing it had experienced thousands of battles, it hardened to an unbelievable degree. If it had been normal earth, it would have split apart hugely, seeing the pressure falling on it every second.

    ng ng ng...

    Finally, both sides collided, and the battle started to reality. Both of the armies tore through each, and fighting started en masse.

    The battles had started not only below but also up; the earthshaking sound began toe from above. The Kings and Emperors are fighting above; the Emperors are fighting so high that I could only see the dots.

    Its a good thing they are fighting so high, seeing the power of their attacks, they would only need tounch a few before they razed the ground whole and wipe off the whole armies.

    When I saw the power of the Emperor the first time, I was quite shocked. I hade in contact with many emperors in the Academy, but I had never seen their fight; watching their destructive power was really an eye-opener for me.

    Down below, we are also cutting through the Grimm Monsters as they are grass. Others may have a problem dealing with these Grimm Monsters, but we did not.

    The hunter¡¯s division only epts elites as only the elites have power to kill Special Profession Grimm Monsters seeing how heavily protected these bastards are.

 Chapter 1244 - Battle II

    <h4>Chapter 1244 - Battle II</h4>

    "There is Prince Stage Poisoner at 3 Oclock," I said to my team while cutting several Grimm Monster came at me.

    "It has twenty-five Peak Prince Stage bodyguards protecting it, but we will be able to handle them if we are fast enough," Jimmy said. "We will attack with our usual n then?" I asked.

    "Usual n." Gina and Rove said before they started moving toward the Poison Master. I was a few steps behind them; they will be the main attackers and deal with guards while attacking the poison master itself.

    I had already given them protection, so poison would not be a problem for them. They have to deal with pesky protectors that are always around the special protection Grimm Monsters.

    Soon my team reached the range of ck Armored Lizardman range and got attacked by the fifteen seven-meter tall ck Armored Lizardman and poison master, which under the protection of ten Grimm Monsters also startedunching attack their directions.

    The battle started, and my teammates started to fight the Grimm Monsters, each is contesting against five ck Armored Lizardmen, and two more joined against Jimmy after some time, seeing he had no problem dealing with the monsters.

    The battle raged between them while I remained on the sidelines, waiting for the perfect moment to attack while dealing with some pesky Grimm Monsters that dared to attack me.

    Finally, two minutes after the battle started, I found the opportunity. The guard¡¯s monsters protecting the Grimm Monster have created some distance from the Poison Master to give it greater mobility to attack.

    ¡¯Rose Vine,¡¯ I said in my mind, and the next moment, the vine erupted from the ground and bound the ck Armored Lizardman who was flying in the air.

    "Shit!" The protecting Grimm Monsters cursed and moved toward their boss to release them from the vines, but as they moved toward their boss, the thorns emerged from the vines and pierced through their boss¡¯s body.

    Just as the thorns pierced through their body, its like life hade to the vine, and it started to grow wildly that by the time the Grimm Monsters reached their boss, the vines have fully covered their boss and now growing it rapidly.

    Ever since my Healing Rule advanced, the vines have received a big boost, and now whenever they get in touch with the essence of Grimm Monsters, they grow extremely fast.

    I watched the Grimm Monster wrestle with the ever-growing vines; the vines are growing at such a fast speed that no matter what they do, they could not be able to do anything against it.

    A sudden idea emerged in my mind as I saw the Grimm Monsters fighting the Grimm Monsters. I don¡¯t know why I hadn¡¯t thought that if I can sessfully create what I am thinking, then binding and killing hundreds or thousands or even millions would be impossible.

    I would need to attack with a single move, and vines will do the rest of the job, but creating such a move would not be easy, and the energy I would need would also be immense.

    I would need to at least the King or Emperor stage before I could have enough energy to power such a move, and more important of the Runic Formation I would need for such move, it would be veryplex seeing what sort of destruction I have in mind to create such move.

    I finally moved toward the Grimm Monster with my sword in my hand; the Grimm Monsters, who were still attacking the ever-growing vine spear, finally noticed me.

    "You bastard human, you did that to our boss, didn¡¯t you?" The leading ck Armored Lizardman asked. "Yes, I did it, and by the way, your boss just died when you were talking to me," I said, which immediately made them furious.

    It is not a lie to enrage them; the poison master had its all energy sucked away by the vines, and now vines shrinking and conjugating all the energy they sucked from the ck Armored Lizardman Poisonmaster to create an Essense Rose.

    "You wretched human!" All seven Grimm Monsters screamed in unison as they came at me; seeing theming, a smile appeared on my face as Runes inside me lit up and disappeared from my spot.

    Puch sh!

    A bloody sound rang out as I appeared behind the Grimm Monster before I desspeared again with a bloodied hole in its heart. I appeared behind another Grimm Monster and decapitated it directly.

    "You bastard!" The group leader shouted at me, seeing me killing 2nd of its friend, and by the time it had reached me, I had long since disappeared from my spot and appeared behind another Grimm Monster.

    Puchi!

    I pierced through the chest of another Grimm Monster and disappeared; this one, like the rest of the others, have activated the defensive method, but I did not have any problem in piercing its chest.

    Puchi Puchi Puchi!

    The enchantment of sword and strength I am using is a deadlybination, these Grimm Monsters may be strong, but they are not strong enough to resist me; I killed all the ck Armored Lizardman except the leader.

    "Only you have remained now," I said to the leading Grimm Monster, "Bastard, why are you attacking in the back like a coward." He said, ande at me; I could tell he is using all his power in that attack.

    Puchi!

    "From the front of it is then," I said and appeared in front of it and pierced its heart directly before its sword moved an inch to defend. Its eyes are wide with shock as looked at me as if it could not believe how fast ive killed it.

    I removed my sword from its chest and stored its body in storage before worked on harvesting the Essense Rose, which was happening very slowly.

    As I took control over it, it turned fast, and within a minute, it had Essene Rose in my hand.

 Chapter 1245 - Cursemaster I

    <h4>Chapter 1245 - Cursemaster I</h4>

    It had been three hours since the battle started, and we have killed quite a lot of Special Profession Grimm Monsters, and all of them had not taken less than ten minutes to die.

    The battlefield is not where we could take our sweet time fighting; we have to finish the fight as soon as possible before moving on to the next target like we are right now.

    We have been moving around the battlefield since the battle started; all of the special profession Grimm Monsters are spread across the battlefield; though finding them is no problem, getting to them took time.

    There are too many pesky flies flying around that want to take a bite out you; you have to cut them before you go on your way.

    Hun!

    I was moving toward one of the targets we had selected when I suddenly stopped, and a bright smile appeared on my face before it turned very serious. Ive found the target; I wanted to fight for so long, I did not expect to find it a battlefield of Fort Ardon; Fort Ardon is too small for them.

    "We are changing the Target; Ive just a sensed Apex Inheritance Holder Special Profession Grimm Monster," I told my team, and their expressions couldn¡¯t drastically.

    "Apex Inheritance Host Special Profession Grimm Monster, isn¡¯t it very dangerous?" Jimmy asked.

    Apex Inheritance Hosts are no joke, and add Special Profession Grimm Monsters on top of that; it became a deadlybination. They are harbingers of deaths, could kill far more than than the normal Apex Inheritance Grimm Monsters.

    It is killing hundreds of humans each minute; nobody can get close to it, much less fight it. The curses of it are extremely dangerous that anyone who goes two hundred meters near it gets cursed automatically.

    I have not only fight it but also save the few hundred people that had been inflicted to curse by it and now withering in pain.

    "You guys are no match for it; I will deal with it. Just make sure nobody got close." "Make sure no human get close to fight; it is going to turn very dangerouns soon," I said and moved speedily toward the Grimm Monster.

    This Grimm Monster was ying around till now, but if we started to fight, it would get real, and that would be very dangerouns for those who got caught between it.

    Soon I reached close to the Apex Cursemaster and couldn¡¯t shudder by what I saw. It had created a hundred meter long Field of Curse Energy around it, and a person even slightly touched by it would fell on the ground and scream in pain while the curse will slowly eat their bodies.

    Its Curse Energy Extremly powerful, if it wanted, could have killed it second, but it had left them in torture.

    ¡¯Petal Protection!¡¯ I said, and as I reached close enough and next moment, hundreds of petals released from me and like a month went toward the people who are withering in pain.

    It is an aspect of my healing move ¡¯Rose Stamp.¡¯ it is very useful in healing arge number of people together or, in this case, stop the effect of the powerful Curse energy for two days at most; after that, the energy will attack them at full force and killed them in minutes.

    More than six hundred people stuck by my petals, and their screams stopped as they looked around in surprise. I motioned my teammates back before turned toward the Werewolf Cursemaster, holding a gemmed staff, and walked into its Curse Field without fear.

    "I did not think a Healer of your caliber woulde to this small Battlefield." The Werewolf said politely; there is no hint of anger in its eyes seeing me heal all the humans; to it, they are lesser than ants, which it could kill in thousands with a single attack.

    "I also did not think I would find a Curse Master like you here," I said with the same polite tone as it.

    We stare at each other for a while before it opened its mouth again, "That move of yours is quite amazing; it must have cost quite a lot of energy?" It asked, "Yes, it emptied 65% of my energy storage." I said, to which he seemed surprised hearing it.

    That exact moment it got surprised, I disappeared from my ce and appeared behind the Grimm Monster and swung my great sword at its neck; that civil talk was just a chance for us to gauge each other better and attack the moment they found the perfect chance.

    My telling it about my energy expenditure to it was me creating a chance to attack. I did; also lied a little about my energy expenditure; the healing move I had used took about 60% of my energy, not 65%, and I started working my Refinement Tower extra hard to fill my energy storage full again.

    My sword was half a meter away from it when suddenly its huge seven meters long, gemmed staff covered shiny ck energy appeared in front of my sword.

    ng!

    Its staff shed against my sword as it defended while at the same time, the thick curse energy that attached to its staff stuck out like a snake as it sneakily entered inside me.

    I had kept track of that energy, and as it came at me, I did not stop, hell I have a wide berth to it, and when it touched my sword, it sucked away by my inheritance and formation which hadn¡¯t used before shine as curse energy entered inside it.

    It is filtration formation I had created for such pure curse energy; the curse energies I got before did not fit my criteria; only pure Curse energy as such would fit criteria and get to me activated the filtration formation.

    As for what formation does, it do what its name says; it filters unsavory elements and offers me pure Curse Energy its Inheritance has to offer.

 Chapter 1246 - Cursemaster II

    <h4>Chapter 1246 - Cursemaster II</h4>

    "It is not easy to sneak attack me, human!" The Werewolf said and swung its staff at me, the power of the stuff so great that I felt as if the Warhammer ising at me, and that¡¯s not even the most dangerous this about the attack.

    The most dangerous thing is the shiny ck Curse energy around the staff, which morphs into tiny runes and creating a formation around it.

    Seeing that, I swung my Sword at the staff, wanting to break the attack before it even happened.

    "Aedm¡¯s Shackle!"

    Grimm Monster shouted as its staff reached very close to my Sword, and as it shouted the name of the attack and as it did, the runes started to glow even more brightly as the staff came at me.

    ng!

    The Werewolf staff shed against my Sword like a hammer; I felt like the hammer stuck me, not a staff. The sh sent a huge amount of force and the Curse energy into me, and the most dangerous of them was the runic shackle made of dense curse energy that came at me.

    It came at me like a snake, wanting to wrap itself around me and seal all my movements, but right at the time, it was about to do it when earlier formation inside me lit up and sucked inside.

    It had resisted for a moment before getting sucked into it; that formation is not a simple sucking formation. It is connected to the whole Curse Aspect of my constitution; activating that formation will suck that shackle of the curse energy.

    The Curse Energy which my Curse Aspect is derived from the Tyrant Level Curse energy and not to forget it was from an Apex Constitution; so it is not surprising that it can bind formation.

    Still, I have to be careful; the attack just now was more dangerous than the offensive attack. Even if they directly hit me, the offensive attacks have a chance ofing out alive, even if it is a battered state.

    But if I had bound by such attack even for a second, then there would have only been a death. Such an attack did not give one any chance to survive; the Grimm Monsters will not take the chance with you.

    The Cursemaster was surprised by me effortlessly dealing with its attack, but it did not affect its momentum. It brought back its staff and attacked again, this time with even more power.

    Another set of the Runes appeared around the staff, but these runes are different from the previous and are represent clear offensive power if one goes by the aura it is emitting.

    ng!

    Its staff came down on me heavily, and with it came a dense spike of curse energy. The spike is fast and powerful, and it hadsted a little more time-binding runes earlier before it fell apart.

    ng ng ng...

    Attack after attack came, and I only defended against them as I kept storing more and more energy I am continuously refining. I wanted to use some of my attacks against this bastard but seeing the energy they need, I decided to wait for a bit before Iunch my attacks.

    "You are quite strong for a Healer." The Werewolf said, "You too are stronger than the average Cursemaster." In the same in tone before, we moved at other at the same time faster than before.

    It moved its staff against me, having another set revolving around it. My Sword also moved toward it with a sharp edge and feeling of heaviness that would make one feel like a whole mountain on weighting on them.

    I had used the power of both of my enchantments if it had been normal Grimm Monster of even Peak Prince Stage, but this, tens of them died by now, but this Mid Duke is taking very long.

    As my Sword and its staff were just inches from shing when suddenly four roses came from my back and turned into the des before they went toward the Grimm Monsters.

    rm shed into the eyes of Grimm Monster, seeing the desing toward. Its strength could easily gauge its power and knew how dangerouns it would be if it hit it.

    CLANG!

    As our weapons shed, a shimmering ckyer enveloped it. Thetter looks thin, but it is extremly powerful; there is a very dense Runic Formation enveloped in this dense Curse Energy.

    This defensive method of it is the most powerful Ive evere across. If it were cast by the non-Special Profession Grimm Monster, it would not have been easy to pierce through the shield, but it is very bad for this Cursemaster to use the Curse type energy to cast the shield, the energy which I could most easily deal with.

    Soon the four des reached the Werewolf and touched that shimmering ck thing; just as that happened, a great change appeared on his face, as if it finally realized what is happening.

    Realizing the dangers of des, it had used some strange method to shift the de¡¯s edge, that they would not pierce through its fatal points, though it had dodged it, it will have to deal with nasty energy, but it is not life-threatening for it.

    Seeing that, it couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief, feeling it is out of danger when suddenly it felt intense dangering over it but before it could do anything, it found itself bound by the vines which seemede out of nowhere.

    It reacted speedily but not speedily enough, the vines bound it before it could get away and pierce their thorns inside its body, and their growth exploded like crazy; ive never see my vines grow so fast.

    They exploded in growth, though my vines have grown very fast that they covered one fully within a second after piercing one¡¯s body with thorns, but they were never this fast.

    Their growth speed is simply unbelievable this time that it had shocked the hell out of me.

 Chapter 1247 - Drastic Change I

    <h4>Chapter 1247 - Drastic Change I</h4>

    The vines sphere had reached twenty meters in diameter, and it is still growing explodingly. Every second, it is growing by ten meters; by it, one can imagine the vines'' speed of growth.

    Soon sphere had already grown over fifty meters, and it is still growing every second; I looked at it with anticipation.

    The Essense Rose made of Apex Inheritance will be something; the help it will give me will be huge; it will not only for research but also powering my Inheritance and create even higher curse resistance for me.

    If Essense Rose is harvested, I n on feeding it fully to the special formation. The formation had been collecting curse energy during the battle and purifying it because I want to fuse it with my body and Inheritance.

    I could feel the curse inside me is growing stronger day by day, and if I want to survive when it erupts, I will have to increase the Curse Resistance of my body and the soul.

    Like other Curses, it will not be easy to fool the curse e; it is a sentient bastard. Even if my Curse aspect derived from it, it would not help me survive from its wrath.

    I could already feel its nascent emotions when I concentrated and its urge to consume me. This urge will not lesson; even if it finds me being part of it, I am very sure of it.

    The Apex Inheritance it was part of must be something really to make curse have this urge to consume after getting sentient; it had multiplied hundreds of times.

    Hun!

    "F.u.c.k, the bastard got away!" I cursed in frustration; the Vine Spear had grown more than a hundred meters in diameter, and when the vines were about to suck thest bit of its vitality and transformed into the husk, the bastard had desspeared.

    It must have some life protection talisman; these talismans are bugging me; when I returned to the academy, I will have to find something which could help me stop these bastards from escaping.

    There is something that could stop them from escaping, there is something, but it is far above my level; I have to find something which is my level.

    Still, all hope is not lost; I had harvested huge essence from the running bastard; I think it would be more than enough to harvest the Essense Rose. With that thought, I concentrated, and the vines started to shrink rapidly at the visible speed.

    Soon the vine spear has beenpletely disappeared, and its ce is glittering Essense Rose. This Essense Rose is different from the other essence Roses that I had harvested; the energy density and grade of power are far above the essence Roses I had harvested from the peak Prince.

    Once again, I reminded myself that I could notpare Apex Inheritance to the normal Inheritances; they are on apletely different level.

    "The Rose is quite beautiful, more beautiful than the other roses that you have harvested," Gina said, who was beside me; I nodded in affirmation before storing the Rose in my storage.

    The battle is still raging, and we have many enemies to kill; after storing the essence Rose, I had thrust myself into the battle again.

    Time passed by, and soon it even morning, the battle started in the evening, and now it is morning, it hadsted the whole night, and there is no signs of stoping could be seen.

    The battle is raging at full power, everyone using all power to kill the enemy; the more we kill, the sooner we will win.

    We were fighting when suddenly I changed the battle''s mood, one second, I could see thick killing intent flowing around, and the next moment, I feel it dampening a little on the human side.

    "Guys, Look!" Both Gina and Jimmy shouted at the same time, and they both are pointing toward different directions.

    When I looked at where they were pointing, a drastic change couldn''t help but appear on my face; this was bad for us.

    On both sides, armies of Grimm Monsters areing, and they are huge; each has at least five to six million Grimm Monsters in them; they contain the same number of Grimm Monsters we have started to fight.

    These armies either havee from two Grimm Monster strongholds nearby and stronghold we are in front of, which I think likely. We are fighting in front of it and not to forget, moving such a big army invisibly is quite difficult.

    If they had moved the two armies before we came here, we wouldn''t havee with only three million people. So, these two armies came from the other two strongholds of Grimm Monsters that are nearby.

    "F.u.c.k!" I couldn''t help but curse but seeing what I am seeing ,If it had been one Army, we would have been able to deal with it albeit barely, but they will massacre us with two armies.

    I was feeling despair like rest when suddenly I again felt changed in humans'' emotions, and this time they are leaning toward the positive side.

    I looked around and saw everyone is looking at the back; when I looked at the back, I was an Army of humansing toward us, seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    This Army not only came from the right time, but it also had a slightlyrger numberpared to one when we havee here. They have about four million people.

    It would have great if they had six million or more, but we could make do with four million; with such a number, we could not only fight back but have chances of turning the table and win this battle.

    The two armies of Grimm Monsters and one human Army moved closer and closer to the battlefield where we are fighting until they merged with us, and now the battle has be bigger than before and even more chaotic.

 Chapter 1248 - Drastic Change II

    <h4>Chapter 1248 - Drastic Change II</h4>

    Both sides started fighting; if earlier they are fighting with tooth and nail, now they are fighting like cats and dogs, wanting to kill each other at any cost.

    The arrival of two armies broke the ord, which is not rare but notmon either. The despair they had felt earlier had made them fight harder, use every ace they had not used till now against the Grimm Monster that has more than two times numbers than us.

    Puch Puch sh sh...

    My team and I are moving across the battlefield, killing any Grimm Monsters we havee across. Earlier, we did not care about these small fries, but now we got out of our way to kill as much as we can on our way to the Special Profession Grimm Monsters.

    Soon wee across another peak Prince Cursemaster, and my teammates moved toward it without consultation. As the guards of the Cursemaster spotted them, they immediately went toward them and attacked not only them, but the Cursemaster itself started to attack.

    ¡¯Rose Vine!¡¯ I waited for a few seconds before enveloping the Curse Master into my vines before joining the battle. I started to cut one guard after another and within half a minute before focusing on the Grimm Monster bound in the vines.

    From starting a fight to harvesting the Essense Rose, it only took us three minutes before we moved to the next Special Profession Grimm Monster.

    We killed one Special Profession Grimm Monster after another; our speed is so fast that if one were to realize this, they would be shocked. We are killing at least twenty Special Profession Grimm Monsters every hour.

    It ispletely crazy as it is dangerouns before, we used to ess the threat for a minute and discuss, but now we don¡¯t do that. Our only goal is to kill as much of these Special Profession Grimm Monster as we have.

    These bastards are pass killers, can kill hundreds at a time with their nasty attack; the more we kill them, the more humans we save them, so we made a goal of killing them as much as possible.

    We are not the only one who has gone crazy; many powerful hunter division teams have also doing it, and the same of them have even lost their lives for it, but nothing can be done about it; this is the way War works.

    The lives will be lost; the only thing we could do is keep on getting stronger, so less and less will die.

    Three hours passed, and the battle became even more frenzied, people fighting like they have lost all the reason, using every move, every bit of the energy they have and it seemed to be working, the Grimm Monsters are getting killed at a much faster pace than the humans.

    Hun!

    We moved toward another target when suddenly I overcame an intense sense of danger that I had instinctively activated defensive methods.

    The leaves were appearing around me when I finally sensed understood what the crisis is, and it was worse than I had thought.

    Something ising down toward me at a very fast speed; its speed is like a rocket. For a moment, I had thought it is a stray attack, which made mepletely pale, as this attack could onlye from Emperor and Kings, which I have no power to resist but it is was not a stray attack.

    It is far more dangerous, it is Grimm Monster itself that ising down, and it is very much alive as it is trying to slow down its momentum of falling.

    I tried to run away with all my speed, but for some reason, my speed of running away seemed akin to antpare to the meteoritic speed it falling.

    It suddenly appeared in front of me; it finally stopped its fall momentum and avoided hitting the ground by inches, and to my horror, there was barely three meters distance between us.

    I looked at Grimm Monster in front of me, a Ratman, it is bloodied, and multiple injuries could be seen on its body, some of them are very deep.

    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g Human!"

    It cursed loudly as it looked up before shooting into the sky; seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, but the next moment my face couldn¡¯t help stiffen in sheer horror.

    A shockwave ising at me; it is small and crafted in the form of attack, likely from its see tail seeing the size and precision it ising at me, the Ratman had not left without attacking; it had left me nasty surprise before leaving.

    Seeing a fatal attack ising at me, and there is no way I could survive from it dodging. So, in a split second, I decided and transferred as much energy as I could in the rose protection.

    CRUSH!

    Shockwave hit me finally; first, it had struck against the rose cover, which had stopped it for a moment before getting crushed by the sheer force and turned into dust before shockwave came at me.

    BANG!

    The shockwave hit squarely across my chest and immediately broke my bones, and transferred a slight trace of King Level energy contain in the shockwave into my body, which had started to tear me apart and flew back like a rocket in a crowded battlefield.

    Bang Bang Bang Puch Puch Puch...

    I crashed across many people, be it Grimm Monster or humans, and cracked their bones, and despite that, I continued ying back in high momentum so that one can imagine the raw power contained in that shockwave, but the momentum is no threat to my life.

    The threat to my life is a trace amount of King Level energy in my body, tearing my internals apart. If I did not do anything against it very soon, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    So, I better get control over it as if my life depends upon it because my life does depend on it, and it is a good thing; I had thought something like this might happen and prepared something; I just hope it works.

 Chapter 1249 - Net

    <h4>Chapter 1249 - Net</h4>

    Gritting my teeth through the pain, I activated several small formations around my Inheritance.

    The formations lit up with the blinding light and created a sort of inside me that nothing could escape from it.

    The closed on the King Level energy, which is tearing my body apart, and finally captured it, but it is King Level energy if it is easy to deal with, then I wouldn¡¯t have had to create such formation in a precious space I have.

    As the King Level energy caught into the, it started to struggle fiercely and may time have broken the it had been captured. When designing it, I knew dealing with the energy would not be simple and reinforced with sixyers.

    Even if the energy could destroy the first, second, and thirdyers, there will always be fourth, fifth, and sixyers to deal with it. Despite its fierce struggle, the had finally bound that energy and locked into a very strong vault formation.

    This formation is the strongest in my Inheritance; it used the full power of Inheritance, Rules, and Constitution; once it entered inside, it will not be able to get unless it destroyed all three, which means killing me.

    It is very dangerous, but it is the only option I have to deal with in my current power.

    Its not like I will keep the living bomb inside me forever; this vault has a whittling formation that will whittle that energy slowly and make it disappear within a day.

    As the energy dealt with, runes in my body lit up, and I dealt with the momentum I am ying back with force, and at the same time, my injuries started to heal with the unbelievable speed with the power of my Constitution and Advanced healing rule.

    "Die Human!"

    I had stabilized myself and healing my grievous injuries when suddenly a Prince Stage Grimm Monster appeared in front of swung its hammer at me, wanting to take a chance at the easy kill.

    Pachac!

    "F.u.c.k off!" I said as I decapitated it and avoided its hammer easily; no matter how weak I am, I could easily deal with these bastards.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground and took a deep breath, which also felt painful seeing the extent of my injuries, but the next breath felt a little less painful, and the breath after that even more; by the time it was 7th breath, I felt no pain at all, all my injuries have been healing.

    "Micheal, are you fine?" Jimmy asked as he appeared with others; it was their good luck that I was in front; if any one of them had been in the receiving end of the attack, they would not have able to stay alive for even a second before popping up like a balloon.

    "That attack was really something; I don¡¯t think anyone of us would have survived that attack," Rove said shudderingly.

    "Let¡¯s go; we have Grimm Monsters to kill," I said as I killed another Grimm Monster that came at me; three of them nodded, and we again started our killing frenzy.

    In the first hour, we were a little slow due to me focusing more on gathering the energy and not using any heavy move other than the Rose Vine, but as my energy storage got full again, our team had be even more reckless than before we started to finish the Special Profession Grimm Monsters and their whole guards within ten minutes.

    "Have you noticed?" Jimmy asked, "Yes!" I affirmed that it is midnight, and people are fighting crazily, people dying on both sides, but it is Grimm Monster dying the most, and if it continues, it will not take more than a few hours before battle turnpletely in our favor, and that is what is wrong with battle.

    Normally when a battle started to get in favor of one side, the other side backs down, but now we saw no sign of that is happening, which means that the battle mightst till one side won clearly, which is a bad thing.

    Ending a fight when one is gaining is the greatest strategy to avoid higher casualty as the battle progresses; one side¡¯s advantage will continue bing greater and greater.

    The other will also fight with tooth and nail, bringing both sides¡¯ casualties to very high numbers.

    I don¡¯t want to see such high casualties, but there is nothing I could do; everything is depended on the decision of higher-ups, and seeing how Grimm brought two armies, I don¡¯t it will be the human side that will make a retreat and so wouldn¡¯t the Grimm Monster for that same reason.

    The battle hade to honor; one side has to win it at any price since they broke the rules of battle, and another side to have to win to show that no matter how many numbers one will bring, they have the power to defeat it.

    The morning came, and we have killed some more Special Profession Grimm Monsters that now we have to actively search for them as their numbers and dwindled quite much.

    We and the other teams of hunter division are hunting the Special Profession Grimm Monsters aggressively due to their mass killing power that now we have to search them for minutes or two before finding them.

    Through the night, the advantage we have be even greater, but higher-ups of Grimm Monsters did not seem to see that. Not only are they losing down on the ground, but they seemed to lost some at above at well.

    There were seven Grimm Monsters Emperor at first, but now there seemed to only six, but Grimm Monsters did not seem to realize it as they are continuously fighting like mad.

    My team and I are killing as much as Grimm Monster we could, but there are too many of them. Even though we are an advantage, we are still losing people en masse.

    Seeing so many deaths happening every minute, I wished for the fight to end as quickly as possible, but that did not seem to be happening.

 Chapter 1250 - Deaths

    <h4>Chapter 1250 - Deaths</h4>

    Another morning hase, and now we have a very clear edge over the Grimm Monsters and cutting them like grass, but Grimm Monsters are also fighting with their all, making us lose many people too.

    I wish the battle would end soon and wishing that since I knew the battle would prolong till the end. There are too many deaths happening around me that I, who had fought over a hundred battles, started to feel suffocated.

    I am not the only that is feeling that; many people are feeling suffocated seeing so much death, but they could not do anything but fight like an emotionless machine if we did not fight with our all, the Grimm Monsters, and seeing they still have a higher number than us, it will take them minutes to flip the trend of the battle.

    Any human on the battlefield did not want to see it happen, so they are fighting. Despite knowing more people will die, holding back even slightly will result in grim consequences for all humans.

    My team and I also killing any Grimm Monsters we areing across; with the constant fighting of the two days, we are quite tired and liked to sleep, but we could not; there are still millions of Grimm Monsters present on the battlefield, and we have to kill them in considerable numbers to make them concede.

    The special profession Grimm Monsters have be quite rare on the battlefield; we had to search across the battlefield before finding one. Instead of wasting too much time, we started to focus on stronger Grimm Monsters, who have a simr level of destructive power as Special Profession Grimm Monsters.

    We target them; this way, we did not spend too much time tracking the special profession Grimm Monsters across the battlefield, but we always kept our senses active so that if wee across any Special Profession Grimm Monsters we would kill it first.

    The afternoon came, and soon after the evening, the bodies of both Grimm Monsters and Humans littered across the battlefield, but there is no sign of battle ending could be seen.

    Seeing so much death, I somehow have shut my emotions and continued fighting. If I had continued to see such deaths longer, I don¡¯t know whether I would have been able to remain sane or not.

    "RETREAT!"

    Suddenly at midnight, the word I was hoping to hear throughout the battle finally rang out through the Grimm Monsters mouth, and second, after that, they started to make a retreat.

    I watched silently as the Grimm Monsters made the retreat, counting all three armies of them, Grimm Monsters have about twenty millions-strong fighters, and now only half of them have remained.

    I looked at Grimm Monsters before turned toward our battlefield and bodies littered on the ground; massive numbers of bodies littered on the ground.

    I was seeing bodies of hundreds of thousands of dead humans, near million. All the emotions I had been suppressing till now suddely burst out, breaking the dam that I had built to suppress them.

    I felt all the death, and tears couldn¡¯t help but stream down my eyes. I never cried on the battlefield, but now I am crying; the flood of emotions I am feeling had been transformed into tears.

    I rarely had any emotional outburst in my life but seeing so many deaths, it came, and I am in no position to stop it; hell, I am barely in a state of control of my own body.

    On this deathly battlefield, I am riding an emotional rollercoaster, and I was drowning in the emotions of death present all around; I felt like I understood something about death.

    I can¡¯t exin what it is in words as I could not find the current words for it, but I know I understood something profound, and just as I understood that thing, I felt a change in me.

    It took me a moment to realize what that change is. It is my Killing Rule; it had leveled up from Intermediate Grade to Advanced Grade.

    The Ribbon inside growing and the blood-red glow that it used to exclude have be a little gloomy like a death.

    The Killing is Rule is an offshoot of Supreme Death, so I am not surprised that my Rule advanced when I understood something about death; my killing rule had advanced immediately, but the advancement did not make me happy.

    I would have preferred if these deaths did not have happened; the deaths here are too much for me to be happy about my Rule advancements.

    Feeling I should focus on something other than death, I looked at Ribbon growing inside my source. As it grows, it brought more power to my Killing Rule and some new abilities.

    A few secondster, the advancement stopped, and I get to see the full glory of my Advanced-Grade Killing Rule, and that moment, I wish, it had not been advanced.

    Sensory powers of the Killing Rule have multiplied manifolds; I could see everything, hear everything, feel everything around me, especially Killing Intent and Death.

    Before advancement, I used to feel death, but it was nothingpared to what I am feeling right now. If it had been trickle before, it floods right now; the overpowering feeling of death had overwhelmed me so much that I had to clutch my head tightly.

    It had taken me a while to get control over myself, and I saw myself on the floor with my teammates calling my name worriedly.

    "I am fine," I said in a raspy voice as I got up, and when I look at them, I saw some shadowy or gloomy darkness around them. Not only them but all the humans around me have it.

    ¡¯Death Imprint,¡¯ I thought inside me when I looked at the darkness that is enveloping them. I know what it is instinctively; I did not even have to think about it.

    The darkness represents the people they have killed, and the more they killed, the darker will dark mist around them.

 Chapter 1251 - Battle Ends

    <h4>Chapter 1251 - Battle Ends</h4>

    "Let¡¯s Go, Micheal," Gina said softly, understanding what I am going through; I nodded and flew back with the rest of the army towards Fort Ardon.

    My emotions have stabilized right now, but I still feel that pain, more since my Rule leveled up since it let me see the Death even more clearly. I wish I had notprehended that tiny Death aspect, but I know it is the right aspect.

    Death is the Supreme Rule, and Iprehend some very tiny part of it is a huge thing. Many Tyrants have tried all their life to get a hint of the Death, but they never did, and I did it. I will be very helpful for my future.

    Like before my the Killing Rule is still nonoffensive, but its sensory powers have received big boots and got some strange good abilities. Like a Death aura, which let me sense the numbers of people one has killed. It is different from the Killing Intent, or I say better.

    There are other things which Ive got the hang of it, but with time I will do; for now, I have other things to worry about than Rule power than fiddling with my Rule power.

    As we reach Fort Ardon, I did not fly down like the rest but directly enter the city from above the gates before entering the teleportation formation. I walked out of the za in front of the hospital and walked inside.

    Like I had expected, the hospital is more crowdedpared to when there is a normal battle. We have battled for more than three days and lost quite many people, so it is not surprising we get many more patients than usual.

    I walked into the familiar Ward and saw all the healers healing patients crazily; looking at the faces, one could tell they are doing this for a while.

    Ahhhh... Ahhhh... Ahhhh...

    I looked at Ward before walking toward my spot and silently releasing my vines and secondter, everyone who was busy know that Ive arrived as the mournful screams started to ring out across the Ward.

    My healing method is painful, and these days when the battle is just over, it became even more painful. Other times, I am a little mindful of the pain my vines cost and tried to reduce it as less as possible, but in such rushing time, I do not have time to care about how much pain they are feeling; the only thing I care about is healing them as soon as possible.

    The quicker I am, the more lives I will save, and that¡¯s what matters the most. So matter how much one screams at me being the devil during the healing, I do not, only saving lives matter and nothing else.

    With that motto in mind, I continued healing with unmatched speed. I am most proud of two things about my healing; one is the number of patients I could heal, and the second is the speed I am healing them.

    There is no healer here in the Fort Ardon who could match my speed, not to think my level; even those Prince and King Stage healers could not match my speed of healing.

    The morning passed, and afternoon came; the four days have passed, and I am not feeling as tired as I should be, or it could be even said that I am not tired as I am when I arrived at the hospital.

    I was quite surprised when I first noticed it, and the reason I am not feeling tired because of the Killing Rule that just advanced. It is not a Killing Rule but abination of Killing Rule and Healing Rule.

    After seeing I am not feeling as much as I tired, I should be feeling due to the constant healing I am doing. It took me quite a while to find the reason, but I did.

    I saw that when I circte the Healing Rule and Killing Rule together in my body, the elevates slowly. The tiredness did not vanish; it just relieved for a time and wille back again with stronger force.

    Still, I will be able to stay woke without losing my performance for a few days before I have to sleep.

    I had circted both Rules thousands of times before, but my tiredness had never been elevated even a bit. So, I could only say it is happening due to a specific way of advancement of the Rules.

    Both Rules are the opposite of each other; one is an offshoot of Life Rule while the other is an offshoot of Death Rule, but despite that, they create this amazing effect when circted together.

    Soon the evening came, and I continued healing; while doing that, I took out fruit from my storage and munch on it. I may go without sleep and rest, but I don¡¯t like to go hungry.

    During the healing, I would take out some fruits and other things and eat them to elevate my hunger. They are not as good as my freshly cooked food, but they are the only things I have in this condition.

    The patients seemed to endless; the more I heal, the more they came back. I am now sitting on the chair, releasing vines from the hands to the new batch of patients that came.

    A team of seven enforcers helps me heal; these enforcers would bring the patients to the bed, remove them, cut the roses that sprout on them, and store them in the boxes.

    Everything worked like a well-oiled machine, perfectly efficient without wasting a second of time; a second could decide the life and death of the patients that are getting healed.

    Soon the midnight came, and its been a whole day since I am in the hospital, and I finally feel the rhythm of patients is slowing. Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    I may not be as tired as I should be, but I am still very tired and want to sleep on myfortable bed for a long time until I forget some things I saw on the battlefield.

 Chapter 1252 - Repetition

    <h4>Chapter 1252 - Repetition</h4>

    "It is now under control, Micheal; you can now go to your quarters and get the sleep you need," Nina said as I finished healing another group of patients.

    "Thanks," I said tiredly as I brought back vines inside me before getting up from my seat, which is by a huge window. It is veryte, in less than an hour the sun wille out.

    "Take care," I said before walking out of the ward.

    I am tired both mentally and Physically, though not as much as tired I would be when I go through the long battle and healing the patients after that. Still, I am feeling a heavy weight on my mind from what I had experienced in the battle.

    I want to go to my quarters and sleep on the soft bed to relieve my mind from all this I am feeling.

    A few minutester, I reach my abode, there; as usual, I set up my space abode and went inside. I wanted to sleep directly, but I forced myself into the shower before sleeping on my bed.

    Chew Chew¡­

    The chirps of Ashlyn waked me up; she is standing on my chest and chirping while pecking her tiny beak at my face. I petted her lovingly before looked at my holowatch and was quite surprised to find that it is eight in the evening.

    I had slept for fifteen hours straight, and it helped quite much; no tiredness has remained in my body and soul, but I am still feeling the weight of all those deaths I saw in the battle.

    That weight will not go away after a little bit of rest; it is something I will have to learn to endure and live with it as millions do.

    It is Grimm Battlefield; I will see deaths far worse than I had seen in the previous battle, and the worst part is, I will have to get used to it. The deaths are sacrifices we make to fight the Grimm Monsters, stopping them from invading our word further.

    I took arge breath and put my palms on my face for a while before getting out of bed. I went to the bathroom to freshen up and, after that, walked into the kitchen. It had been five days since I ate something cooked and now I want to cook something delicious and ate it till I feel satiated.

    With that thought in mind, I took out multiple things from my storage and started cooking. It took me one and a half hour to make dinner, but there is quite an assortment of dishes in front of me when I finished.

    I put everything on the table before Ashlyn, and I started to eat; it was delicious as always and tasted even more delicious since I am eating it days.

    Finally, we finished, and when we did, we have wiped everything clean, there was nothing remained on our tes or in the pots.

    With dinner done, I immediately went to the practice room and took out a wooden block and filled it with cosmic water, and added leaves and the root juice of the Crown Tree before entering inside the small pool of water.

    It had been five days since I had not refined my body and soul inside it, and I wanted to do that as soon as I came back to my quarters.

    In the battle, I had learned the importance of the strong body, especially went that tiny bit of King Level energy tore my body apart. If not for my Apex Constitution and strong body, it would have popped me up like a balloon.

    With the Apex Constitution, my body is like extremely precious ore; it needs to refine under the strong hammer. Cosmic Water and root juice are like a hammer; as long as my body goes through their constant refinement, nobody will have a body as strong as mine.

    The pain of refinement is intense, but I bore it with gritted teeth as I circted the cosmic energy through my veins and created the seals of the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    When I came out of the wooden block half an hourter, there was a smile on my face; the refinement had been very fruitful.

    I showered and rested for half an hour before I took out the Tome and went inside to practice the cooking. Energy control is extremely important to me since I have taken most of my Inheritance functions into my hands.

    With my current energy control, I can control my current Inheritance, but when it upgrade even a smaller one, it will be problematic; forget about the big ones that will turn downright impossible.

    Just like my body and soul, I will have to keep refining my control too, it is part of my strength, and it will be foolish for me to leave behind. I could forsake body refining, but I could not forsake the refining of control; that is important the control is important to me.

    I was in Tome for a full hour that when I came out, I was quite tired and just wanted to sleep, but I did not. I rested for another half hour before I went to my inheritance space where I had worked on my Inheritance for a few hours before getting out and sleeping on the bed tiredly.

    The next morning when I woke up, I repeated what I did in the eveningst night; I cooked and ate before going another through another body refining session and then entering into Tome to practice cooking. When I came out, I went into my Inheritance space and worked on my Inheritance.

    I had not spent the whole day in my quarter; I went to the hospital and healed patients and went to the market to buy some things I need before going back to my quarter and repeating what I did in the morning.

    It may feel boring to someone, but constant repetition is good; it motivates me to improve on the things I do daily and calms my heart, say everything is normal, even if it is not.

 Chapter 1253 - Returning To The Academy

    <h4>Chapter 1253 - Returning To The Academy</h4>

    Three weeks passed by, and today, I am returning to the Academy; this will be thest time I am in fort Ardon in the immediate future.

    I am noting back to Fort Ardon; it had served the purpose of me introducing to the Grimm Battlefield of the Central Continent. The next battlefield I will choose will be something dangerouns where I will get to really strong Grimm Monsters.

    I have not chosen which Grimm Battlefield I will go to; I nned to think about it in a month or so I will spend in the Academy.

    "Its sad you would note back; the hospital will not be the same without you," Nina said as we all stood on the roof of the healer¡¯s quarters. "You all do fine without me; there are many talented healers present in the hospital," I said as I turned to Charlotte, who is beside Nina.

    Charlotte had made huge progress; in just a few short months, she had transformed from a fumbling clumsy girl to an expert healer who had very few who could match her in healing arts.

    I looked at my teammates or former teammates and gave them ast hug, "Take care and don¡¯t take too many risks on the battlefield." I said. Death is a friend of the hunter division; they never know when it wille for them.

    "Don¡¯t worry, with our personal healer gone; we will not take any needless risks," Jimmy said jokingly that brought a smile to all our faces.

    Waving at them one more time, I walked into the ck airship in front of me, and a few secondster, the airship flew up from the roof of the healer¡¯s quarters.

    Sitting on the chair, I looked at the route I had selected. Through this route, it will take me eight days to reach the Academy. The route is direct; I am not nning to stop in between.

    I would have loved to meet my parents on the way, but they are not present in the Mistson; both of them had gone to a Ruin and will not be returning soon; they even took my little sister to ruin; which I had thought was an extremely dangerous decision, but mother said that ruin is not dangerous.

    It is a Lord Stage ruin, Ive confirmed it with the professor; my parents have gone there because it has something my father needs. Mother did not tell me what is it that my father needs, saying she would tell me when I meet them in person.

    The airship passed through the hole opened in the protective shield of Fort Ardon, and just as it did, its speed increased, and it streaked through the sky.

    I watched the airship pass through the cloud for a while before opening the Tome and entering inside it.

    In these past twenty days, Ive made quite a progress. I had created the third Ruby Seal, which gave me a huge boost, and also with constant refining, my body had also be stronger.

    Not to forget the breakthrough I had made yesterday, I am now at the Mid Level of Duke Stage. It was earlier than I had thought; the daily working on my Inheritance has helped a lot.

    Not everything went smoothly; a week ago, I had learned the 10th recipe and received the test, and unless I could pass the test, I would not be able to learn the 11th recipe.

    The test is simple; I have to modify one of the ten recipes I had learned and cooked them with 75% marks. It may sound simple, but it is extremely difficult.

    I was able to cook these recipes due to having clear cut directions; ive not made even the slightest change in them as making even a small change is changing the whole dynamics of the recipe.

    The test wants me to modify the recipe, which will be very difficult, especially when he decided not to give me any guidance or help.

    I know that test is important, and for it, I am trying my all, practicing hours daily but not making even the slightest progress. Which started me thinking my blindly practicing may be wrong, and I should find a different method.

    Currently, I don¡¯t know what I should do, but I am sure I will find a way soon; till then, I am practicing all the ten recipes over and over to get even more proficient in them than I am already is.

    An hourter, I came out of the Tome and walked toward the cabin to sleep. It is in the night I am leaving, and now is my time to sleep.

    The next day, I woke up at my usual time and did what I do in my quarters on a free day. Nearly everything went the same, except for the tub. The airship cabin is too small for me, brough out the wooden block that I usually use for my refinement.

    So, I had to use the normal tub, which had diminished the refinement effect a little, but I could ept that. When I reach the Academy, I will find a master carpenter andmission a tub, which to be crafted from the wood of Crown Tree.

    I would have done it in Fort Ardon, but I found no master carpenter there, though I had not expected to find one; still, I got pretty disappointed when I did not.

    Days passed by, and I traveled without a hitch; no Grimm Monster have attacked me on the way, for which I am very grateful.

    "I came back," I said as I looked in front of me, eight days had passed, and I finally reached Academy. As the airship entered its airspace, it slowed down, and I asked permission to enter, which I got immediately.

    With me getting permission, as the airship reached near the invisible forcefield surrounding the Academy, a hole opened in it, and an airship entered inside into the Campus of the Academy.

 Chapter 1254 - Early Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1254 - Early Gift</h4>

    "Wee back, Micheal." Elena said as she hugged me, "When did you return?" I asked, from what we talked about a week ago, she wasn¡¯t supposed to return to Academy for a few more days.

    At my question, a way too familiar smile appeared on her face, "Mom asked me toe early, and you know how she got when she did not get her way." She said, to that I couldn¡¯t help but give her an affirmative smile.

    Teacher tends to get forceful sometimes, not only with me but with her daughter too; she and her sister are the same, so you should just put a smile on your face and do whatever she told you to; if not, she will get even more forceful.

    "Let¡¯s go; mother had asked you in her cabin." She said; I stored the airship back into my storage and flew with Elena towards the teacher office.

    Thud Thud!

    A few minutester, wended in front of the teacher¡¯s office and walked inside. The Academy is the same; nothing had changed much since I had left four months ago.

    Click!

    Soon we reached the teacher¡¯s office, and Elene opened the door without knocking. There I saw the familiar scene of the teacher sitting behind her desk while Professor in front of her with legs sprawled across the table.

    I am very well aware that the teacher did not like it when Professor put her feet on the table, but for some reason, she did not say anything about it, or maybe she said it, just not in front of me.

    "Micheal, you have made good progress." Teacher said as she inspects me with her sense, "Reaching Mid Duke this early with your Inheritance is very good." She said I could tell she is really happy about it.

    Compare to others; my speed is slow; many of my friends have reached Peak Duke Stage and Prince Stage, but Inheritance I have is different; I am creating my Inheritance and not following others so that the progress would be slow, and I had already epted that fact when I selected the Inheritance.

    Otherwise, why would I not even think about World Championship (Battle Kings) when everyone is so crazy about it.

    "How are the effects of solutions we have sent you?" the teacher asked as I took the seat beside Professor, "They are good; just yesterday, I had gone through another strengthening, and I had been using the refining solutions regrly, their effects are great too," I replied.

    The teacher had sent me a couple of solutions two weeks ago, both strengthening and refining, and their effects are quite good.

    "Good, keep using them; the old guys will want to see the result of them before you leave." She said, and I nodded. I already prepared for them, even if they checked the result right now, I am sure they would be quite surprised.

    Teacher asked me some more questions about my progress, and I had answered them one by one; she also gives me some tips, which she usually does when she finished with all questions.

    Seeing her questions have ended, I took out Tome from my storage and slid toward her, seeing her questioning look appeared on all three of their faces and the teacher even arched her brow in question looking at Tome in front of her.

    "What is it?" she asked as she looked at the Tome, "An early present for your birthday; I am loaning you this for a month," I said with a smile.

    Normally, I would have kept this Tome to myself, but I am stuck, and due to my crazy practicing to find the solution to the test, that guy finally had some mercy on me and gave me a small tip.

    He said I should practice more outside where I could connect with the world better. I have all the skills I need to create a modified recipe; I need to get inspiration on how and that I will not get that inspiration while practicing like crazy inside the Tome.

    "What does it do." The teacher asked when she opened the Tome and found the pages nk, "You have to stare at the nk page and teacher, you don¡¯t have to worry about time; one minute outside is one hour inside." I said.

    That seemed to confuse her further, and she again looked at me in question, but all she got was a smile for me. Seeing she will not get an answer from me, she huffed a breath before staring at Tome.

    First few seconds, nothing had happened when suddenly a zed look appeared in the teacher¡¯s eyes, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, she had entered the Tome.

    "Mom?" Elena said, seeing the zed look in her mother¡¯s eyes; she got no answer. She tried again, but no response. She turned to Professor, who also called the teacher¡¯s name but received no answer; I could see some worry appearing on Elena¡¯s face seeing that.

    "There is a world inside the book, right?" Professor asked; there was no worry on her face, just curiosity, "Yes." I replied, affirming her question.

    "What does this world have?" She asked, now curiosity is zing in her eyes, and when she looked at me, I had the feeling of her opening my brain to get information out of me.

    "You will have to ask that to the teacher when shees out," I replied with a smile after calming my heartbeat.

    "How long does one can stay in the world inside tome?" she asked again, "It depends; when I first time entered the Tome, I was only able to stay inside sixteen minutes beforeing out very tiredly but seeing how powerful teacher is, staying few hours inside it would not be a problem for her," I said.

    The answer little startled her before she nodded and looked at her sister in silence. There is nothing we can do other than waiting; teacher mighte back in ten minutes or ten hours; it depends on her when she wants toe out.

 Chapter 1255 - Early Gift II

    <h4>Chapter 1255 - Early Gift II</h4>

    Two hours passed, and teacher still had a zed look in her eyes; I had expected she might stay in the Tome for hours but was still surprised seeing she hadn¡¯te out as she could any time if she wished.

    Seeing the might spent a few more hours inside the world in a book, I decided to stay for half an hour; if she did not wake up in half an hour, I would leave, there are many things that I wanted to do.

    I had just thought that when the teacher moved, her eyes turned normal, and she looked fine; there was not a hint of tiredness that could be seein in her in eyes despite her spending one twenty hours in the book.

    "Amazing, simply amazing." The teacher said, staring at the Tome before she turned to me.

    "I guess you have found this in Castello Ruin?" She asked; I nodded. "First, the Inheritance, and now this looks like we have to reevaluate the value of the Castello Ruin." She said and about to open her mouth to something more when the Professor chimed in.

    "Marina, what is in the Tome?" Professor asked, a palpable curiosity from her voice; the teacher looked at me before turning to the Professor as she slid Tome at her.

    "Why don¡¯t you find out?" Teacher said; the Professor looked at her sister before she brought her feet down and stare at the first page like her sister, and before long, the same zed look appeared on her face.

    "Mom, what is it?" Elena asked while looking at Tome; her aunt is staring, "It is a cookbook, dear, the greatest cookbook of our world, I might say." Teacher said with a smile.

    "A Cookbook?" Elena asked back as if she could not believe it, "Yes, don¡¯t worry darling, you will understand when you go inside it."

    "You should also thank Micheal in advance; this cookbook will help you very much with the problem you are having with your bloodline." Teacher said to her daughter before she turned to me.

    "How far have you gone?" she asked, "I learned ten recipes, and now I am stuck on the test," I said.

    A look of surprise appeared on her face, and before it transformed that of the smile, "Your energy control is far better than I had imagined, but it is to be expected when you have this." She said.

    "How far did you go, teacher?" I asked; I am sure she had learned far more recipes than I had in the two hours she had been in the book, seeing she is at Tyrant Stage and a powerful healer and healer are known for their expert energy control.

    "27." She said, and I was blown away; I had expected her to learn more recipes seeing her level, profession, and experience, but 27 is quite shocking.

    I am not surprised about learning twenty-seven recipes; she could easily learn many more. I am surprised about her learning twenty-seven recipes within just one twenty hours; she is something.

    "Micheal, have you had dinner?" The teacher asked suddenly, and I shook my head, "Well, then let¡¯s have dinner." She said she got up from her seat, walked toward the door on the left, and beckoned us in.

    There are small quarters behind her office; she uses them for rest sometimes. We walked inside the quarters and before entering the kitchen, which she sealed with her energy before any one of us could follow her.

    "You got to tell me what that Tome is?" Elena said; gone was the friendly voice; she had now be a replica of her mother, and that is scaring me a little.

    "You know, you look just like the teacher when you look at me like that," I said jokingly, but she seemed to have none of it as she continued looking at me with that stare.

    "It really is a cookbook, albeit a little different one. You will understand when you enter inside it." I said; she continues to look at me before she nodded, "I will see how that cookbook is when aunty is finished with it." She said.

    We both sat on the couch and talked about our days in Grimm Battlefield; Elena had returned to normal self, and now we are talking like an old friend.

    "Click!"

    An hour passed, and the teacher is still in the kitchen when we heard the click and saw Professoring in with Tome in hands.

    "It is quite an Impressive thing you have found, Micheal," Professor said as she came in.

    "How many recipes did you learn, professor?" I asked, "12." She said, again surprising me greatly. She had just spent an hour inside the Tome and learned twelve recipes; these Tyrants are really something.

    "Aunty, let me have a take a look at the Tome.?" Elena said and took a tome in hands and about to stare at its first page like her mother and aunt when suddenly stopped as teacher voices rang out from behind.

    "Dinner is ready." The teacher announced, hearing that Elena put the Tome down with a huff and walked toward the dining table.

    "Wow, what it is that you cooked? Tts smelled something incredible," Elena said halfway before appearing beside the dining table.

    "Are these the recipes you have learned in the cookbook?" she asked her mother, who nodded. "Wow, they looked amazing." She said and sat on the chair and took a deep breath.

    When I looked at dishes, I was slightly disappointed; all the dishes teacher had cooked within ten dishes, or I might say, they are five dishes of one to five ranks.

    It is no coincidence she had only cooked the first five dishes; she had done it deliberately. If she wanted, she would have cooked dishes of 11th and above, but she did not.

    "I am starving!"

    "In the tome was only able to eat a single bite of everything," Professor said as she took the seat and started looking at all the dishes hungrily.

 Chapter 1256 - Visiting

    <h4>Chapter 1256 - Visiting</h4>

    "Its amazing; no wonder you got so amazed by the Tome," Elena said after taking a couple of bites of the food in front of her.

    "Honey, it is not the deliciousness of the food that had amazed us but the process of making it, that is the real catcher." Teacher said while taking a bite from her te. "I don¡¯t understand?" She said. "You will need it when you enter the tome." Teacher said.

    The dinnersted for a while before I left the teacher¡¯s quarters and flew toward thekehouse.

    It is a beautiful night, just like the day I choose thekehouse. The moon is beautiful, and clear stars twinkling in the sky, myke house in the middle of it all looked very beautiful.

    Thud!

    Inded on the porch before walked inside and gritted with the familiar interior. I looked around the beautiful hall before sitting on the couch and opening the doc.u.ments.

    These are a list of ces on the Grimm Battlefield where I could go. Most of them like Fort Ardor but some of the ces are extremely dangerous, right in the territory of the Grimm Monsters.

    Getting into these ces is very hard; there are two things these ces have required.

    One is strength, and the other is loyalty or a clean record; there are spies everywhere, one needs to have an extremely clean record down to the generation of Grandfather and Great Grandfather to get into these ces.

    Rmendations don¡¯t work there; even people from Supreme Organisation have to go through the same vetting process as others to get into those ces, which means if I want to go there, I will have to go through extreme vetting.

    I studied the list for two hours before I closed my holowatch and went to the practice room. There I took out a tub and filled it with cosmic energy-rich water before taking out a small bottle.

    Tip Tip Tip...

    I opened the small bottle and dropped nine drops of liquid into the water; as I dropped the nine purple drops in water, the clear water turnedpletely purple.

    The purple drops are specially crafted refining solutions using root juice of Crown Tree and a bunch of rare materials like Miracle Fruit. It is an extremely precious, refining solution.

    "Ehhhh..."

    I gritted my teeth in pain as I submerged inside the water and started to circte the energy through my veins. The refining solution is extremely painful, especially when I circte through my veins; it felt I was circting thousands of des through my veins.

    The assault that Cosmic Energy felt like a light pinch in front of the purple refining solutions. Though it is painful, its effect also great. It is at least four times more effective than using simple root juice in the cosmic water and, not to forget, the seals of supremebat exercise I am creating.

    Teacher knew I am using the refining solution to refine my body, but she did not know I am using my mana veins for cirction. If she knew about it, I am sure she would freak out.

    She may be forceful, but her way of doing is always careful. If she knew about me circting this purple energy through my veins, I am sure she would have a heart attack.

    I will not tell her; I will say to her when I reached Prince Stage time, she will be able to ept it due to me having the apex constitution.

    Time passed, and finally, twenty minutester, all the purple energy from the tub vanished, and I stepped out of the tub and walked into the shower. I washed the solution off my body beforeing out and lying on the bed.

    From tomorrow, I will get very busy. Due to my contribution, the teacher and council have decided to open two more Inheritance notes for me, and now I could research from the three Inheritance Sources.

    It is extremely good news for me. The more research material I have, the greater advantage I will have, and this inheritance material is the greatest as these people have created the Inheritance.

    I had not expected the old guys will allow me to visit it; even Tyrants can¡¯t read these notes without getting contribution and permission. Those old guys have not only permitted me to read notes of one Inheritance but two inheritances.

    I fell asleep while thinking, and when I woke up, it was an early morning the next day. After freshening up and eating breakfast, I once again refined my body before I flew toward the Inheritance Pce.

    Flying toward it, I observed the academy, which is filled with people. People of every level flying and walking around everywhere. They seemed lively,pletely different from the bloody scenery and gloomy faces I am used to in the Grimm Battlefield.

    Whenever I see such a scene, a smile appears on my face, and I remind myself that this is the reason I am fighting, and if humans rxed, then all of this will be taken away.

    I don¡¯t want it to happen; as long as I am alive, I will fight with all to see it never happen.

    A few minutester, I reached the Inheritance Pce, and as I got near it, I felt the same suppression I had felt when I hade here for the first time.

    As I got closer, the suppression became greater and greater, and by the time I took climbed the step of the pce, I found all my power sealed, but this time I am not feeling like a week asst time.

    I can¡¯t use my mana in this huge suppression, but I have a strong body this time. The suppression does not affect my body. With my current strength, I will have no problem dealing with the normal Dukes, which I had got from a little more than a month of refining.

    If I continue for the year, then the body I will get will be unmatched; I will not bepletely defenseless in such suppressive conditions.

 Chapter 1257 - Emergency Mission

    <h4>Chapter 1257 - Emergency Mission</h4>

    I stayed in the Inheritance Pce for a day, and when I walked out if it, there was a smile all over my face.

    The day had gone better than I had thought; I had learned many important things and gained much of the inspiration I needed. If not for me wanting to return in the evening, I would have stayed there for the night too.

    Soon, I had returned to thekehouse. I freshened up before I cooked dinner, which I ate with Ashlyn. After then, I went out to meet the master carpenter andmissioned my work to him.

    It took two hours, and when I returned, I directly went to the practice room for my usual refinement. When I am done with that, I showered and slept.

    Three days passed as such, these days spent in contentment. Not only my research is going well, my practice too. I am making slow and steady progress, and for someone of my Inheritance, it is a very good thing.

    Usually, those who choose the Creation Heart Inheritance have a very hard time making progress. Most of them abandoned it and start anew once they stopped making progress in it.

    I have not reached that point yet; my mind is bubbling with inspiration, and I had enough ideas that I could take my Inheritance to the King Stage. I am sure by the time I reached King Stage, I will have even more Knowledge and Inspiration to craft the next stage.

    "Professor!" I said in surprise when I found her sitting on the porch; I had just gone through the refinement, and now I was leaving for the Inheritance Pce when I spotted the Professor sitting on the porch.

    "Professor, do you need something?" I asked again, seeing her riffling through the file on her holowatch. My voice seemed to wake her up from the reading, and she turned to me.

    "Yes, there is a mission for you." She said, "I am sending a file at you; take a look." She added.

    Ting!

    A file arrived my holowatched, and I opened it before I started reading it, and soon a frown appeared on my face as things have be very tricky. The chances are that it will be dangerous; these things have a habit of bing dangerous.

    "The energy is acting weirdly around strong powerhouses, and lower level one can¡¯t bear the pressure of thd energy," I muttered. As I read thest paragraph, which made it very hard for someone like her or Elena to go near this energy, it reacts strangely to bloodlines.

    "When do you want me to leave?" I asked, "As soon as you can as you can see, it is kind of import" She replied, "Ok, I will go change." I said and went inside thekehouse.

    An hourter, my airship was streaking across the clouds toward the Hez forest. It will take me two hours to get there with my current speed.

    Twelve days ago, a forbidden Zone inside the Hez Forest started having problems. First, its energy had be dense before it began to act strangely, like converging around the powerhouses.

    When people responsible for keeping an eye on the forbidden zone noticed it, they immediately informed the academy. To our luck, there was an Emperor level powerhouse in a nearby area.

    He went to look into it and barely able to run away with his life; ording to him, all the energy of Forbidden Zone converged around him, pressuring him, wanting to tear his body apart.

    Academy sent a Tyrant level powerhouse after that, and he too suffered the same fate and had to run away from the forbidden zone to avoid the fate of getting crushed by all the energy.

    Seeing that, the teacher decided to sent Professor; when she entered, she said she found her bloodline heating up strangely, and a huge amount of pressure came at her, way more than others.

    It also happened to Elena when Professor brough her here, her bloodline too reacted strangely.

    Seeing this happening, they started on a different approach; they began to send low-level powerhouse like Lords inside under cover of protections suit and strangely; the energy much react to them, but they could not go deeper due to limitation.

    The Duke and Princes are also the same; the energy reacts slightly heavy to them but not too threatening, but they also were not able to go much deeper either, and as for the King Stage, the energy reacted to the same as it did to Emperor and Tyrant, pressuring them to the breaking point.

    So, that leaves me. Unlike supreme, the academy did not have anyone with Apex Inheritance at Lord, Duke, and Prince stage. I am the closest thing they have to the Apex Inheritance holder and also Duke.

    The teacher will not have sent me on such a dangerouns mission if there is no other choice.

    Hez forest is a small forest, and there are many cities around it. If even a small part of Cosmic Energy is released to the public, it will be disastrous for them.

    So, I have to collect the data in Forbidden Zone for higher-ups to decide whether it will be dangerous for the general public and perform costly evacuation and relocation.

    Professor also given me permission to deal with the problem if it is within my ability.

    I hope nothing bad happened in forbidden zone, but hoping that is a fool¡¯s dream. In most cases when Forbidden Zones reacts strangely, it either means the space gap is contracting or widening.

    And seeing how energy became denser and started spreading, they are signs of space gap widening. The academy already evacuated smaller towns around the Hez forest.

    The two hours passed, and the airshipnded in the watching post responsible for keeping an eye on the forbidden zone.

    The door of the airship opened, and I walked out and found three people were already waiting. The leading woman is seemed to be in herte thirties and a King Stage powerhouse, and the and women behind her appear to mid-twenties are at Peak Prince Stage.

 Chapter 1258 - Strangeness In The Hez Forest I

    <h4>Chapter 1258 - Strangeness In The Hez Forest I</h4>

    "Are you Micheal Zaar?" The leading dark hair woman asked, "Yes, I am here on the order of Headmistress." I replied and opened the order on my holowatch.

    "I am Regina Cast, Ive been asked to provide you all the information you need about the forbidden zone of the Hez Forest." She said and was walked toward the four-story building beside her.

    The building is a standard watch post building. It may look unimpressive, but once its protective wards are activated, even the King stage powerhouses would have a problem breaking into it on short notice.

    Soon, we enter her office, which is medium size with a thick wooden desk and a couple of cabs to keep the stuff.

    "Are there any changes today?" I asked after I had got thetest info in the Professor¡¯s report, but I still wanted to check on the changes that might have happened in these past few hours.

    "Yes, since midnight, the density of cosmic energy has increased by 0.12%, and its spread, two kilometers south and three kilometers north." She said, looking at her tablet.

    It is clear that the gap is widening, and seeing such an increase in Energy, the gap is widening at a very fast rate. If this continued for a few days, we would have to evacuate the cities surrounding the Hez Forest.

    The range of the Forbidden Zone will increase, and it won¡¯t be long before the whole Hez forest bes part of the Forbidden Zone.

    Professor had sent me here to find the reason for the strange behavior of Cosmic Energy and deal with it if possible.

    Comic Energy is always weird, and its properties depend on the level of filtration it had gone through when it enters the world, but no matter how weird it is, it would not react to bloodlines.

    It would have been fine if it reacted to one bloodline, but it responded to two different bloodlines the same way, and the Professor herself told me that her bloodline and bloodline of Elena are starkly different.

    This had got Professor very excited that if not restriction this Energy creating on her, she would have gone there herself and the reason I am in, despite my teacher¡¯s birthday in a few days.

    "This is all thetest data we have." She said as she finished, "Thank You, it was very helpful." I said as I got up from my chair, "I will be leaving them." I said with a smile and walked toward the door.

    "Wait!" She said when I was about to reach for the door, "Is there something more you want to tell me?" I asked, seeing her calling me out.

    " Cosmic Energy had be very different when it converged around you; it felt like you have been stared down by the beast." She informed me; I could feel a slight tremor from her voice when she said it.

    She is likely one of the three King Stage powerhouses that the academy had sent inside for survey few days ago.

    "Thank You," I said before I get out of her office. Soon, I got out of the building and shot toward the forbidden zone with my greatest speed. I only have four days to find the reason for this anomaly in the forbidden zone, if I take more than that, then I would miss my teacher¡¯s birthday, and I don¡¯t want that to happen.

    Thud!

    Fifteen minutester, I reached the edge of the Forbidden Zone; walking a few hundred meters, I wille in contact with the strange cosmic Energy.

    Activating my Inheritance, I walked toward it, and a few minutester, I finally came into contact with the Cosmic Energy, and it made me stop in my tracks.

    "Strange, very strange," I muttered; at one nce, this Energy did not felt any different from other cosmic Energy except for having its own vor, but as I observe it for a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the way it is lingering around my body, checking every inch of it.

    It couldn¡¯t help me make a shudder; it felt like some being is watching me, checking every bit of my body. It is even tried to enter my body, but my Armor¡¯s seal is too tight for it to do that.

    In the Castello Ruin, my Armor had gone through a huge upgrade, and I had created a few formations to seal my Armor against the Cosmic Energy. That time, I had thought the seal was perfect, and no cosmic energy would be able to seep past inside it.

    But I was wrong; when I reached near the Crown Tree, some Cosmic Energy started to seep inside me. During this upgrade, I especially worked on the seal to not a speck of foreign Energy seeped inside me.

    I walked in the forbidden zone in the rtive steps; at each step, I would feel the Energy getting denser and this lingering feeling stronger.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t like this lingering feeling; it is extremely ufortable and gives me a huge sense of danger. Since my Killing Rule leveled up to Advanced stage, my sense of danger had taken a huge leap, likely because of a fraction of the death aspect I had understood.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, that feeling of danger had vanished as it was never there. The strange thing is like the feeling of danger vanished; no change had urred to other things. I am still feeling the weird cosmic Energy, and it is still lingering around me, wanting to get inside me.

    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g Strange," I muttered. If the change urred in the Cosmic Energy with a feeling of danger vanishing, I would have found nothing strange here, but everything is the same and making my instinct scream danger.

    I hadprehended the Rule, but the instinct I was born with, there are many things and other Rule powers that could mess with one¡¯s mind, but they could never change or manipte one¡¯s primal instincts, which one had sharpened during the countless battles.

 Chapter 1259 - Strangeness In The Hez Forest II

    <h4>Chapter 1259 - Strangeness In The Hez Forest II</h4>

    The grey mist has started to appear around as I entered quite deeper into the forbidden zone, the deepest anyone had entered since the strangeness of this Forbidden Zone has begun.

    The Cosmic Energy in this part is quite dense, and it covered me fully, trying to drill inside me, but the sealing of my armor is too tight for any energy to seep in.

    On the way, I observed how this energy applies to pressure directly dependent on the level, not one''s battle power. Ashlyn and Me are at Duke Stage, but we could easily kill above-average Prince Stage powerhouses.

    It made me think; there may be a sentient thing involve in whatever is happening, but this sentient thing is not intelligent. Even dumb monsters could identify aura but not the battle power; as I said, to measure battle power, one requite intelligence.

    It is my hypothesis alone and one of the theories mentioned in the report that the academy made. Seeing all proof, one would be an idiot not toe to this conclusion.

    There is another contradicting theory in the report too, which many people will be more inclined to believe that this is just the Cosmic Energy nature.

    Cosmic Energy could be said on the weirdest energy out there, and its nature depends on theyer in which it is filtered.

    I say space gap; it does not imply an actual space that would be catastrophic if real Cosmic Energy enters the world. Space Gap usually imply to ce where the fabric of the world is a little thin.

    The world''s fabric had hundreds of thousands, millions ofyers, and through which energy of the cosmos filtered by the world. The mana we used is also one type of Cosmic Energy, filtered and refined by the world to suit the organisms that live with it.

    Sometimes the fabric became thin, to which lessor filtered energy came out, which is cosmic energy, and what property it will have is depend upon theyer it is being filtered. This is not the perfect theory, but it is close to one, and most people ept it.

    "Boy, let me tell you, the strangeness your are experiencing is not a work of filtered Cosmic Energy but something else."

    A voice within me rang out, the voice which I hadn''t heard for quite a while and had not thought, I will hear it for a few more years, and honestly, I had nearly forgotten about a powerful being living inside me.

    "It is sentient being then?" I asked, keeping spiked heartbeat steady. When its voice rang out inside me, I had gotten quite shocked and barely stopped myself from yelping out like a little girl.

    "No, the strangeness is neither a work of Cosmic Energy nor of any sentient being; it is work of something in between." It exined, and I could hear a faint excitement in its voice, which it is trying very hard to control.

    "And what is this in-between?" I asked back, "Hehe, you will know about it when you see it." It said. I wanted to ask it back again, but I know it will not answer, so I calmly walked deeper.

    The thing must be great to arouse the powerful beings interest, till now I havee across many amazing things including miracle fruits and treasures of the same level but it had never slightest, this is its first time reacting after so much time.

    "Boy, you should count your luck that you have met me; I have sealed your real constitution; if not for that, you would have died the minute you havee contact with this energy." It said.

    "It is also searching for the body, but you said whatever responsible is not alive?" I asked back immediately, using the word ''alive'' in ce of ''sentient.''

    I perfectly aware of my ''Perfect Host Body'' is very alluring to some bastards; I barely saved myself from some instances where I got caught due to this Perfect Host Body constitution.

    "Boy, your definition of one Sentaint and Alive is too narrow; you will understand their real meaning when you see the vaster world." It said before falling into silence again.

    Time passed by, and soon the evening came, but I continued heading deeper without slowing my speed.

    The energy has be extremely; it is far thicker than it recorded before the strangeness happened. Everywhere I see, it is grey; the whole area is covered in grey mist, which made it look quite ominous, and bones and withered trees didn''t help much in changing the scenery.

    The small ecosystem, which was built after hundreds of years of specific Cosmic energy, had all but been destroyed. If this continues, it will take a few hundred more before flora and fauna get used to this energy and start to flourish inside it.

    I continued walking and getting deeper and deeper where the energy got even denser. Its density had reached near what I had experienced in the crown tree.

    This forbidden zone never had such dense cosmic energy; if it had, then it''s grade would have been much higher, and it is right now, and this is not its real energy density.

    I have quite some distance to walk; I am sure when I get deeper; the energy density will be much greater than it is right now.

    I was right; by the time midnight havee, the energy density had reached above what I had experienced in the Castello runes. Seeing the energy reaching very dangerous density, I had activated the rest of the sealing formations that inactive.

    Small stream of this extremely dense energy could turn me into dusk within a second. The strong body which I am started to get proud of will wither within a second.

    By the time morning came, the cosmic energy had be so dense that it felt like I am getting attacked from every corner and reinforced my armor with defensive runes.

    My destination is now very close; I have to walk two hours before I reach the space gap and see what the hell is causing the cosmic energy to act such strangely.

 Chapter 1260 - Big Bone

    <h4>Chapter 1260 - Big Bone</h4>

    Another hour passed, and I again looked at the map, telling me that my destination is very close.

    It better be; I could feel the strain that my Armor is feeling; though the seal is extremely strong and could endure far more than it is enduring right now, I still like to stay on the safer side.

    Hun!

    I had just walked for five minutes when suddenly, I noticed something which made me stopped in my tracks.

    As I was walking, I saw a dark grey mist present everywhere was thinning out, but on the other hand, the energy purity continued getting denser.

    It is like a Grey Cosmic Energy is turning transparent for some reason, which I do not like. The more stranger things Ie across, the more my instincts scream at me to run away from here as fast as I could.

    I suppressed the running throught and moved forward; since I hade all this way, I will not get back before seeing the reason for this strangeness, and so, I continued walking.

    Minutes passed as I walked, and the further I got, the more clearer it became till it became extremely clear. It is bright as day; not a speck of grey mist could be seen.

    If not for crushing Cosmic Energy and withered tree around me, I would have throught I was walking in a regr forest.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    I stopped, and a momentter, the band that Professor had given me gad started to buzz. I had reached my destination and could see thin like of about half a meter long floating midair.

    It will be seen like string, but when one looks closer, one will notice that is line stationery in its ce, and from that thin string, very dense brown energy is releasing or more like flooding in.

    The ten-meter long huge bone on the ground is sucking all the brown energying from it before releasing the invisible energy. If one looks carefully, they will see that the bone itself is controlling the flow of energy; it is the one that is creating suction force on the space crack that is bringing out a huge amount of cosmic energy.

    I look at the crack for a few moments before I turned at the bone; I did not have to be a genius to know that the reason for strange happening in the forbidden Zone is rted to the bone.

    It is the one that is sucking the huge energy and releasing transparent cosmic energy that had a weird feeling.

    This bone is about ten meters long and pure crystalline; I could see the strange crystalline bone¡¯s twinkling stars. Looking at the structure, it seemed to leg bone of some feline monster.

    As for how it hade here, I don¡¯t know; it could havee throught the space crack, or it had always been here, and now just now, it is reacting.

    The bone is the reason for all the strangeness, and if I deal with it, all the problems with the Forbidden Zone will go way, but when I thought about dealing with it, Ie with instinctive fear shackled my body that I could not move an inch.

    "Boy, this is bone of Primal Star Royal Tiger; it is not something you deal with your puny strength." A voice inside me rang out; it had been silent since yesterday and finally spoke again.

    "Isn¡¯t it just a bone?" I asked; I know it is more than bone, but I want some answer, for I am not beneath asking a dumb question.

    "Yes, it just a bone. A Bone of Beast who has the power to eradicate your whole world with a simple swipe of a w."

    "Still, that did not matter as it is just a bone of the Beast; what matters it is in this dead bone, there is very faint Bloodline of its powerful Ancestor who is at itsst leg and refused to dry out, it got close of it, it will materialize and wiped you out." It said.

    Bloodline!

    The Bloodlines have always been mysterious; no one much knows about it, but everyone desired them as, unlike Inheritances, there quite high chances that one¡¯s children will inherit bloodlines.

    But unlike Inheritances, everyone could not get. Very very few people have it and able to activate it. There is the option of getting a bloodline, but one has to very, very lucky like Professor to find a Bloodline Miracle Fruit.

    "Is there no way to deal with the bone?" I asked; there was silence for a few seconds before it spoke.

    "Sure there is; I could suppress the bloodline, making it weak enough that you have one-fourth chance of defeat it."

    "Do you want to fight it? And of course, you will not get any help from me or little moon; you will have to fight it alone," It asked, and when it said it, its voice was taunting. Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but smile; it is taking its little revenge for my little questions earlier.

    Still, I did not answer its question immediately as I know the fight will not be easy, and I will not get any help, as it said.

    "Ok, I will fight it," I said. It may be dangerous, but I will be able to deal with the bone and solve the problem, saving the fortune that will cost the academy to move millions of people.

    Not to forget, I will get to fight something otherworldly; I could feel myself getting excited just by the thoughts of fighting something otherworldly.

    Just as I said yes to the fight, I felt faint invisible energy released from me, and the next moment, the bone started to shine in the starry light, releasing the aura that makes me stopped on tracks that I could not even twitch my finger.

    It felt very primal, like it came from an apex hunter, which sat on the highest seat of the food chain.

 Chapter 1261 - Fighting Primal Star Royal Tiger I

    <h4>Chapter 1261 - Fighting Primal Star Royal Tiger I</h4>

    ROAAAAR

    It was a primal roar that brought me out of my fear-stricken state, and when I looked in front of me, I saw a huge Beast, yes Beast, not a monster.

    The bone is gone, and now there is Beast in its ce, a real beast, not some phantom. It looked real, and I know I am the real world as I could sense the worldly energy and world rhythm.

    The Beast is magnificent,pletely different from anything Ive ever seen before in my life.

    I have seen bigger and more scary looking monsters before, but unlike it, all of them were dumb monsters, but this one is different; it is Beast. This is one Beast, one that apex hunter with exceptional intelligence.

    The Beast in front of me is a tiger type with a fifteen-meter long elegant body, ck as night, and had the starry design all over its fur. It also had two meters of sharp teething out of its mouth, which looked they could tear through anything.

    The most notable feature about it is the Onix crown it had over its heard; it is clear that the Onix crown was is not natural, but it looks like it suited it perfectly to its regal figure.

    The one thing that surprised me that this Beast in front of me has very level. A Knight who had just started practicing. I could not sense its battle power, but instincts are screaming at me, telling me that this Beast has the strength to kill me.

    It is now looking at me with murderous which help raw killing intent which millions of times greater than my mother which it was not projected if it would have easily killed me and everyone else present in the world. Still, its sealed killing intent had frozen me into my ce.

    ROAAAAR

    Suddenly, it let out the roar and came at me with a speed that seemed like a blur to me even with my advanced grade killing rule. Seeing, I knew I am the extreme danger; I have to get out of my fear state and face its attack; otherwise, I will be torn to shred without having a chance to fight back.

    ''Ahhhh¡­"

    I scremed out internally as I pushed all my will into the fear lock I had been stuck into and broke free.

    Just as I did, I found the Beast has arrived very close to me; seeing that runes inside me lit up and a sword appeared in my hands and swung it toward extremely sharp w that ising at me.

    CLANG!

    Crack Crack Crack¡­

    My sword shed against its ws, and the next moment, I flew back like a broken doll with blood in my mouth containing pieces of flesh and bones that were broken by the impact.

    My attack was very powerful, but despite that, I was flung back with broken bones.

    My inheritances swallowing formations got overloaded in an instant; I had to activate all crushing formation to release excess energy, and when even that wasn''t enough, I took some excess energy into my body.

    I had to do that; if I had not, the excess energy would have strained the formations of the Armor, and that would have turned very bad for me.

    Like sealing formation, if one of the seals had the problem and stopped working for a moment, it would have been disastrous for me. The cosmic energy entered inside me and finished me off.

    The battle would have ended before it even started, so releasing the excess energy into my body was the best option for me.

    Still, my problems are far from over; it could be said they have just begun. The Beast ising at me with blurring speed,ing closer and close to me with each step; with speed, it ising at me, it wouldn''t take a second for it to reach me.

    ROAAAAR

    It let out another roar and swiped its extremely sharp w at me with very fast speed, and the worst thing is with speed it ising, I could not dodge; I have to defend against it head-on.

    The runes inside me became even brighter as I used all the converted energy I got from it on the counter.

    When my sword was just inches away from its ws, a cruel smile shed across its eyes, and it increased the speed of its w, and it hit my sword with even more power than I had predicted.

    CLANG!

    Crack Crack Crack Puh Puh¡­

    My sword shed against its w, and the next moment, I shot back with even greater force with blood in my mouth and more broken bones.

    This f.u.c.k.i.n.g monster performed the mischief at thest moment; just thinking about that, a bloody smile couldn''t help but appear. Since I had fought a life and death battle against the opponent, it had been a while, who could use the brain in a fight, not just raw power.

    This Beast may be smart, but I am not a dumb shit either; after tasting its power and knowing about its intelligence, I had put all aspects into consideration. Though its using more power was unexpected, but I was prepared for it.

    I had all the formations ready for the huge force, and when it came, I diverted it across all the right ces but still, I got even more injured than before due to it using more strength.

    CLANK CLANK CLANK

    Attack after attack came; the bastard was too fast. Not a single time, I was able to dodge its attack, and the worst thing is, it is using more power in every attack.

    It is highly intelligent; instead of using its full power, it is attacking me slowly, with each time its attack getting more powerful than before; this way, I could reveal all my trump cards, and when it became sure I have used all my trump cards, it will attack me with all its power.

    It is a great strategy; I know it because I applied it in my fights hundreds of times.

 Chapter 1262 - Fighting Primal Star Royal Tiger II

    <h4>Chapter 1262 - Fighting Primal Star Royal Tiger II</h4>

    CLANK CLANG CLANG

    It is attacking me without giving me any chance to attack; every attack is faster and stronger than before, which makes it harder for me to respond.

    It is observing my every moment and attacking based on that; every attack is calcted; not a single swipe of w is attacked in rage or pleasure; it is fighting with cold hard logic.

    Surviving every w of its challenge to me, from distributing its force to realizing everything is done in a split second. Still, even after surviving so many attacks, I was able to find a way to mass discharge its force.

    I am discharging the attacking force but not in the quantity I want to be; it is due to that I still have to take a huge amount of force in my body.

    I am lucky that I have Healing Constitution and Healing Rule on top of that slight stronger body, which immediately started to heal any injuries I get during the attack.

    CLANG!

    I flew back again with a bloodied mouth and broken bones crashing throught the many trees which would break away just as I crashed into them.

    It can¡¯t continue happening; it won¡¯t be long before it determines that I had no trump cards or my trump cards mean nothing and attack me with its full power, and that time, I would be in real trouble.

    I know I have to act, but I don¡¯t know how to act; I feel like it will deal with every move of mine with strength. It is the reason why I hadn¡¯t attacked any of the moves of rose domination yet, and I don¡¯t want to throw attacks and waste needless energy; it will be more disastrous.

    Suddenly, I had a strange idea, abination move which I hadn¡¯t used before or not used in a way I am thinking of using. This idea is only slightly better than others, but it gave me a feeling of hope.

    CLANG!

    I flung away another time, and this time, just as I shot back, four vines appeared from my back; these four vines are different as these four vines, four rose sharp rose des are attached to their ends.

    I had used Rose Vines and Rose de together, and now, I just hoped they would work as they should be, and I am fast enough in operating them. Whether it will work or not will depend on how fast I operate it.

    I am ying back right, and like always, it ising at me with even faster speed than before. I could slight cautiousness in its murder filled eyes; it will be cautious of my vines, which is another challenge for me to use these vines faster.

    Its w came, and my sword and vines moved at simr speed toward its w; like me observing its every movement with the full strength of sensory abilities and killing rule, it is doing the same to me.

    My sword and vines moved toward the w of the Star Tiger, my sword at the front, and my vines are just in behind it, with both of us watching each other moves for any mischief.

    CLANG!

    My sword and its w touched, and at that exact moment, my vines, which were just inches behind the sword de, erupted with force like never before and took a swift turn toward the neck of the Star Tiger.

    Everything seemed to slow down at that moment; I could feel the immense force ising at me as its w shed against my sword, and at the same time, my vines moved toward the neck of the Star Tiger.

    It had noticed the vinesing toward it, and instead of crazing its neck back, it is moving it toward the vines that are closing it. As it does that, I have not missed the very faint, barely noticeable shine spread across its body; it made it feel that it had be tougher.

    The attack force came inside me; multiple functions of my Armor got activated and started to spread the flood of force toward multiple parts of my Armor. At the same time, my vines reached the neck of the Beast.

    As they reached it, they did not pierce into the neck of the Beast; instead, they started wove around its neck, which surprised it slightly, and that starry shine around it¡¯s have be a little more intense.

    As the vines bind across its neck, I started to fly back in like a rag doll-like usual, but this time it is different; this time, there are vines involve.

    Bang!

    I flew back two meters when suddenly I stooed due to vines connected to the next and that instant; I used whole 5% of my energy at my legs and pushed it down, its created torque which diverted the force that is flinging me back and moves me up and like the rope performer, I curved with the help of vine and moved toward the Beasts back.

    To all that happened, it barely took more than a second, but I had done it, and that was the easiest part; the hardest part starts now.

    ROARRRR!

    The Beast is not going to let mend on its back this easily; it roared and came at me with its open mouth. I could feel joy in murderous eyes as it moved its eyes to eat me up.

    If others were to this move, they would think it as idiotic. I bound myself to the dangerous Beast and also diverted the momentum tond on the Beast¡¯s back; it looks like I have a death wish as I had served myself to the Beast.

    The Beast also seemed to think that too, though its sufficiently cautious, it still feels that I will end up in its stomach; unfortunately, it is wrong. Today, I do not want to be on its tter; instead, it will be on my tter.

    ¡¯Old Set: First Boost!¡¯

    I finally activated the move I had stored for all this while; if I wanted to, I would have used it before, it would have saved me quite a lot of beating, but that was not the right time to use it.

 Chapter 1263 - Sucking To The Bone I

    <h4>Chapter 1263 - Sucking To The Bone I</h4>

    As I activated the first boost, I boosted my legs with all my power; I had to use all my strength. If I did not, I would be chomped down by the Star Tiger¡¯s big mouth, which hade dangerously.

    Everything slowed down; I could see its mouthing at me from a one-meter distance while I was moving up under the strain of vines, making me move in a curved fashion.

    As the Star Tigering closer to me, I could see its speed is getting faster; seeing activating the First Boost, it had also used its real power.

    F.u.c.k!

    I cursed when I saw I would not be able to make it; it will be able to chomp on my legs, and once it did that, it will not have a problem in chomping on the rest of my body.

    So, I used the trick that I had been holding back; thousands of thorns erupted from the vines wanting to pierce through the body of the Star Tigar, but not a single one of them has been able to pierce through the skin of Star Tiger.

    I could see theugh in the eyes of the Star Tiger, seeing my attack failing when suddenly a surprised expression shed across its face.

    Yes, with the Star Tiger¡¯s strong defense, normal thorns are useless but not the special thons made from Rose des.

    When vines bound across the next of the Beast, the four des of Rose de tried to pierce its neck, but they were unsessful. That was an act, to disarm it a little about the vines.

    Its defense and vitality are extremely powerful that even if the des pierced through them, they would not have much effect. So, I did not even try to use them as an attack; hell, I had never nned a direct attack on it.

    After experiencing a few blows from it, I hadpletely understood that I could not kill this Star Tiger through the conventional mean; I could not hack its neck and finished it in a single move even if I used the full power of enchantments of my sword and First Boost.

    So, I decided to use my brain, and abination of two Rose Domination moves was the crux of my n. I am going to such it dry, but for that, normal needles won¡¯t work even if they are in thousands.

    After my fake attacks with the de, I had transformed them into very thin needles, and just now, the Beast had a change of expressions before four very thin needles have pierced through it.

    These needles have surprised it and also me, which I don¡¯t know why despite guessing it already. As needles pierced through it, I noticed there was no blood inside the Beast, its all energy.

    With its dy by surprise, I was able to get a precious moment that I needed and survived its mouth by a thin margin.

    ROAAAR!

    My dodge had angered it immensely, and it left out a huge roar, but I have no wish to care for it, at least not for the second; all my focus on the raging energy inside the Beast.

    I had been deciding what to do with it; if it had regr flesh and blood being, I would suck it without question, but now I am dealing with a strange energy.

    I thought for a moment before going with the usual n and activated sucking. I had already made a n to suck it dry and only stopped to think, seeing it ispletely made of energy, but time is running out for me, and I see no other option but to go with my usual way.

    As I activated the suction using all my power and next moment, the vines exploded in growth; in less than a second, it covered its whole neck.

    I was enjoying the growth of vines and directing toward other parts of Beast while preparing tond on its back when I felt the energying toward me; someone or I might say many people are feeling hungry for it, that they decided to suck this energy with vines and me as a medium.

    F.u.c.k!

    I cursed inside me as I felt three consciousness, pulling the strange energy from the Beast tower me. The three consciousness from Hidden Being, Ashlyn, and Nero.

    Nero consciousness is quite weak that I could cut it from the vine¡¯s connection, but I have no power over that hidden being and Ashlyn¡¯s consciousness, partially controlling the vines to such a strange energy.

    When I had attacked with vines, I have not expected this to happen. My n was to use whatever I could get from the Beast to grown vines, make them big enough to bind Beast enough that it became incapable of moving before killing it by making it fertilizers for the vines.

    But my n had changed without me knowing; now, not only are vines growing explosively by sucking off that strange energy, but that energy alsoing toward me through the vine.

    The reason I am so fearful of this energy because it is giving me a feeling of extreme threat. I am sure if it entered my body, it will kill me within a second. I wanted to stop it froming to me, but I have no control over it; the two bastards inside me are l.u.s.ting after it too much.

    "Ahh"

    The energy finally entered my body from the vines, and I felt pain like I had never felt before but that that pain desspeared as it came.

    The Hidden Being and Ashlyn had formed a connection over it and protected me from its hard, seeing that relief couldn¡¯t help but wash over me.

    Suddenly, a feeling of intense danger came over me, and I noticed a ck energy beam right next to me.

    Sup!

    I instinctively moved away and dodged the beam by centimeter distance, but that was just the start as, from its mouth, twelve thick as hand energy beams released with the intention of putting a hole in every part of my body.

 Chapter 1264 - Sucking To The Bone II

    <h4>Chapter 1264 - Sucking To The Bone II</h4>

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Horror couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I saw ten dark, thick energy beamsing at me.

    It had finally used its trump card, and I have to say it horror worthy. The energy beams are extremely powerful that if any one of them went to my heart and brain, I would die immediately.

    If they went through other parts, I would die slowly; these beams contained very thick energies that destroy my body from within, so I could not let any of these beans pierce through me.

    I have to do something very quickly; if I did not, then all of the beans would be pierced through me, which would be very bad for me.

    Seeing all the options I have to disappear one by one in front of these beams, including my defensive methods, I decided to use the option I had never used before.

    I activated the nondescript formation behind my back, and just as I did, it nearly sucked all the energy present in my energy storage.

    I had created this move when I first created my Inheritance; in the big and small upgrades, Ive never removed it; instead, I furnished it further. This formation is supposed to give me enough power tounch the attack with the far above power.

    Earlier, I had throught about using it to kill the Beast but did not as I was not confident I could kill it, seeing Ive never fought against such Beast. It is a good thing I did not because it is not a live Beast made of flesh and blood; even if I had hacked its head, it would not have died.

    The formation did not take even a moment to suck all my energy; it is created with the intention of my final move; I had spent no efforts in creating the formation, which could suck the energy fast as it can.

    Zub Zub Zub...

    The formation finished sucking energy right when the beams appeared next to me and pierced right through me before flying up into the sky, and me, which they passed through slowly desspeared as if it is light.

    The dark rays had struct my after image, not me, right when they were about to pierce through me; I disappeared from my spot. I used to movest to dodge the attack.

    I did not move far away, just a meter into the thick vines growing at a tremendous rate and now spreading from the neck to other parts of the Beasts Body.

    I am fully exhausted with less than 1% energy inside me and now desperately refining energy from the tower. My body hadpletely turned pale white, and I want to sleep, but now it is not the time.

    Hidden in the wines, I covered myself into the thick aura to kill energy and made the vines release a thick aura to cloak my own. It will not hide me for longer; I will not be able to stay hidden for more than thirty seconds; which is enough for me to fill my mana storage a little

    ROOOARRR ROOOARRR ROOOARRR...

    It is roaring like mad and releasing dark beams everywhere while spreading its powerful sense around it.

    However, it was still not able to find me while my vines are growing continuously and have already covered its legs, and in ten seconds, its whole body will be covered in thick vines that it will not be able to move like it right now.

    The Beast seemed to understand that, and its movements became made that it even rolled on the ground to crush me if I was hiding inside the vines.

    It is right; I am hiding in the vines, inside a thick vines cacoon I made around its neck, it what that saved me from getting crushed, but I don¡¯t want to experience the role of the beat again.

    The cocoon had reached the limit when the Beast had put all its weight on the vines; if it not for it rolling back again, the cocoon would have copsed, and I would have crushed under its weight.

    THUD!

    The vines have covered the Beast wholly, and even with its tremendous strength, I could not move its limbs and fell on the ground as now is roaring muffling as I used vines to bind its mouth whole screams of its were getting too much.

    Hun!

    As the Beast fell on the ground, I move from my spot, as even though Ive had itpletely bound, I don¡¯t close to its body, it mightunch some weird desperate attack, I don¡¯t to be receiving end of such attack.

    So, even though I had barely gathered 2% of energy and every part of the body is aching, I want to create the distance from the Beast.

    Hun!

    I was about to jump out of a vine-covered Beast body when I suddenly stopped as I noticed something happening inside me. The strange energy is being released from the Ashlyn, and it is merging with my runes.

    When I carefully looked at the energy, I found it is giving off a simr feeling to the energy that the Beast is made of, but it is not giving off a sense of danger to me.

    The hidden being and Ashlyn are giving me a tiny bit of energy; they are sucking off from the Star Tiger. It is filtered and ispletely safe from me.

    This filtered energy is directly merging with the runes; I first did not notice anything special, but I started to notice the change as time passed.

    My runes are getting strengthened, and their strengthening seemed to go deeper than what strengthening from a normal strengthening solution could.

    I could feel them getting stronger, and with them getting stronger, my moves are getting stronger. Ashlyn and Hidden Being are now sucking more energy from the vines as a result.

    Seeing such strengthening, I couldn¡¯t help but turn happy. For quite a while, I searched for something that does some deeper strengthening like this energy, but I could not find anything at the current level.

    My runes were too delicate to go through the powerful strengthening, but now they are getting strengthened from their very core.

 Chapter 1265 - Sucking To The Bone III

    <h4>Chapter 1265 - Sucking To The Bone III</h4>

    I looked at the strengthening for a while before I stepped out from the Beast body. The vines are still connected to me; I am not going to break the connection; without it, Ashlyn and Hidden Being will not be able to suck the Beast¡¯s energy.

    Five minutes passed by, and now the vines on the Beast¡¯s body have grown even bigger; now it looked like a small hill. The Beast hadpletely disappeared under this huge load of vines.

    My Inheritance has also strengthened greatly and still going through the strengthening.

    Two more vines with needle-thin ends came out of my back and burrowed into the vines. Doing something like this before would have been impossible, but now I could do this with a slight headache.

    As the two more vines burrowed inside the Beast, more energy starteding toward me immediately. My runes started getting more energy from Ashlyn and Hidden being for my Inheritance strengthening.

    "Ouuuuuu..."

    As I attacked two more vines into the Star Tigers¡¯ body, It¡¯s muffled screams became even greater, and itunches multiple attacks on its body, aiming to cut the vines.

    If it had done that before, it would have easily survived from the onught of the vines, but now it became toote.

    The vines are now attached to every part of its body; no matter where it cut, they will grow back immediately, like now they are growing.

    Since the sucking begins, I had not stopped the vines¡¯ growth; I am not the one to cut corners to get more filtered energy for my Inheritance Strengthening.

    In any battle, killing the enemy is the most important thing; once one forgets that or decided to overlook that because of benefits, that person would surely lose the battle that one is winning.

    Every second, the vines are growing explosively, and they will continue to grow with such explosive speed till the Beast is dead.

    The Beast will not die soon; it still had tremendous energy inside its body, and due to me having only six vines piercing inside it, I could not take out too much energy at the time.

    Till now, the energies I have taken had not much affected the Beast. If these vines disappeared, it would still have the power to kill me.

    This powerful Beast would not have been in such a condition if it did not underestimate the vines at first.

    It had through it can remove them any time, it wanted and decided to focus on me if it used the numerous attacks it is using right now to get rid of the vines, it would not have taken it more than a second to get rid of them.

    It is roaring while using every type of attack it had on vines, but not a single one affects the vines much. It is especially targeting the six base vines, which are sources of the whole mountain full of vines, but its attacks did not affect them too much as hundreds of huge vines protect them.

    As my Inheritance is getting strengthened, the vines are sucking more and more energy. I wish I could jam hundreds of thousands of thorns into the body of the Beast, but its defense is too tight for normal thorns to protect it.

    As such speed, it will take me hours to such the whole Beast, which is too much time, but I don¡¯t have any choice since normal thorns couldn¡¯t pierce.

    An hour passed by, and the trickle of energy have turned into a small stream as my Inheritance became stronger while the Beast is struggling as intensely as before.

    Hun!

    Suddenly the Beast stopped struggling; not only its body stopped making movements, but its muffled roars have also stopped, and strange calm had appeared descended.

    Seeing the sudden stop of struggle from the Beast, my heart couldn¡¯t help but start beating wildly.

    I am not na?ve enough to think that Beast, which was struggling with all its power, would suddenly just stopped and let me suck all its energy without any resistance.

    OOOUUUUUUU

    Suddenly a loud muffled roar rang out from the Beast; even when its mouth is bound, it was able to scream loud enough to make me deaf for a second.

    "F.u.c.k!" I cursed as right after its roar is finished, I saw a change in its energy; it started roaring and healing, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    Its is boiling its energies, making them wild; it is a clear sign of self-exploding. This bastard is a speck of what it was in its prime but still had enough energy that once it exploded, the explosion will wipe off the whole forest and surrounding cities.

    I can¡¯t let that happen and immediately asked for help from the hidden being, but I got no reaction after asking for help several times.

    It did not intend to help; Ashlyn is the same; it is like she had be deaf to the pleas; she and hidden being just continued to such off the energy like nothing is happening.

    ¡¯Boy depending on the others is the biggest sin one canmit against oneself; it is self that one should always rely on.¡¯ A voice of hidden being rang through my head.

    As I heard it, I stopped panicking and started to think with a calm mind, even knowing death wille at me within a minute.

    Even if I want to curse it very badly, it is right; depending on others is the greatest mistake one can make against oneself, and since it had said it, then there must surely a way for me to survive other than running away with all my strength.

    I started to think, and soon an ideaes into my mind, and ¡¯It is a thing I had been dreaming of happening since I began to suck off its energy.;

    Since it had begun boiling up its energy for self exploding, it discarded every attack and defense, which means it had discarded the defense of its body too.

    That means I could now pierce hundreds of thousands of thorns into the Beasts body suck off its energy.

    If I could sessfully suck all the energy before itself destructed, I will save myself and the millions of people of surrounding cities and towns.

 Chapter 1266 - Sucked To The Bone IV

    <h4>Chapter 1266 - Sucked To The Bone IV</h4>

    As the idea came into my mind, I did not waste any time, and I directly activated the thorns.

    A faint sound rang out as hundreds of thousands of vines plunged into the body of Beast with slight resistance.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    As thorns plunged inside of Beast, six base vines that connected me and the Beast started to shine and be crystalline instantly as a huge amount of energy came at from the six vines.

    The energy was hundreds of times greater, at theplete limit of what the vines could transfer, and as the energy came at me, it instantly got sucked by the Hidden Being and Ashlyn.

    Nero also took it, but what he took was nothingpared to what Ashlyn and Hidden Being are taking.

    As they have begun taking a huge amount of energy, they started to give me back some in the filtered form, and it is huge. Every moment my runes are strengthening with a huge amount of energy, hundreds of times more than before.

    This started to bring a rapid change in my Inheritance, for as my Inheritance got strengthen, my moves too. As the vines got stronger, they began to bring back more energy, and thus I started to more filtered energy to strengthen them more.

    It all went into a cycle, I suck energy for Ashlyn and Hidden Being, and in turn, they would give me some filtered energy, which in turn strengthen my Inheritance and which will help me bring back more energy.

    Hun!

    Few seconds passed by, and I noticed a huge problem, and that problem is that even though I am sucking a huge amount of energy from the Beast, it is nowhere; by the time a minute is finished and its energies boiled to the point of explosion, it still can wipe out the whole forest and surrounding cities.

    Taking out more vines is possible due to the strengthening of Inheritance, but I couldn¡¯t do that to pressure my body too much. My body is not strong enough to bear such pressure; taking out one more vine will have consequences; I am already at my limit with these six.

    I started to think of the other ways, and soon a daring Idea shed into me; since I could not take more vines out of me, I could connect to those already outside.

    With that thought, I appeared beside the vine hill and ced my hands on it, and the next moment, vines started to climb on me, spreading on every inch of my body till they covered my whole.

    ¡¯It is time for some acupuncture.¡¯ I said in mind, and the next moment, thousands of thin thorns pierced through nearly part of my body, and to be honest, it was not painful at all.

    I had thought thousands of thorns piercing through me would be an extremely painful processpared to what I had experienced until now; it was nothing but a gentle touch.

    ¡¯Nowes a hard part.¡¯ I said and opened all the channels on the vines, and the next moment the floodgates have opened, and an immense amount of energy flood into me.

    The energy was in huge amounts, and if it not for it is getting sucked the moment it touched my body, I would have died the moment it entered inside me. Such an amount would have torn me a hundred times over.

    The amount of energying at me immense beyondprehension, which made the filtered energy they are also giving me immensely.

    My rules Runes are drinking up a huge amount of filtered energy transmitted to them, and I could see the change had started happening to them.

    Earlier, they were getting strengthened from the core, but now they are going beyond that. These Runes are getting upgraded beyond their existence, and I couldn¡¯t help but be ecstatic by it.

    What is happening is a huge thing for my Inheritance; I had never thought my Inheritance would go through such a change.

    After looking at my runes for a while, I looked at the Beast, which again started roaring as I began to drain it at a visible speed and started to boing its energies faster for quicker self-exploding.

    Seeing the speed of their boiling, worry couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. If it kept boiling at such speed, it wouldn¡¯t be long before it explodes, taking me with it.

    I can¡¯t let that happen, so I pierced some more needles into my body, except for the eyes, heart, and other delicate parts; I pierced needles into whatever space I could find on my body and also enabled vines to suck the energy beyond their limit.

    I could see the crystalline emerald vines around me glowing brighter and brighter, and smoke started releasing from them as they are getting damaged, but I did not care.

    They only have tost for a few seconds till I drain the Beast uppletely. The Beast immediately noticed what is happening and started to expedite the self-destruction further.

    We are in a race; it wants to self-distrust, and I want to suck it off; whatever happened, it will result in itsplete annihtion; it knows that and wants to take me with it.

    It is my luck that I am dealing with Beast made of energy; if it had made of Flesh and Blood, self destruct would have taken all but a moment. It would have had light up its core, and next moment, ¡¯Boom.¡¯

    Seconds passed by, and a flood of energy continue toe inside me. The Beast is getting drained at visible speed, but its boiling energies have be a problem as they began to damage the vines faster, but there is nothing I could do about it.

    Dhub!

    Finally, the boiling energy of the Beast had reached a tipping point and exploded but only able to damage the few vines.

    By the time it had exploded, I had sucked all its energy; whatever it was died, leaving behind only some pieces of withered grey bones.

 Chapter 1267 - Silver Hair

    <h4>Chapter 1267 - Silver Hair</h4>

    "Dead!" I said tiredly; the battle was really something, especially thest few seconds where I did know whether I would survive or not, but I had survived, albeit by a second.

    If I had secondte in sucking the energy, I would have been vapored with the vine hill that Beast was trapped in.

    The first thing I did was remove the thousands of thorns pierced into my back before calling back vines inside me. A few secondster, the mountain full of vines has desspeared inside me.

    The Beast has disappeared, and the only signs it had left behind are the grey bones. An hour ago, these bones were crystalline, and thousands of stars could be seen in them, and now they have withered grey and broken into thousands of pieces.

    I started to pick up these bones; these are the bones of a very powerful being. So, even if they are withered, they are still useful, and I am taking them; I am sure they will turn helpful someday.

    "Hair!"

    I said as I was picking a palm-size bone piece; around that bone piece is silvery hair; when I unfurled it, I found it is long as my hand and extremely silky to touch at. Ive never felt something so silky.

    Without a doubt, it is not normal; even the hair tyrants will turn into dust in such dense cosmic energy. It had likelye with bone from outside, might be the hair Star Tiger.

    ¡¯This hair,¡¯ said the being inside with a sigh; there are someplicated emotions seemed to have hidden behind that sigh.

    "Is it the hair of Star Tiger?" I asked immediately, seeing it speak.

    ¡¯No, it belongs to apletely different race; the owner of the hair is the one that killed the Primal Star Tiger.¡¯ Said the being inside me, and he seemed quite sure of it. He likely has noticed somethings which is far beyond the current me.

    ¡¯Give this hair to the little fox; it will give her relief from her suffering.¡¯ Said the being. "Little fox?" I asked back in confusion if it had said little Titaness or little Moon; I would have thought it is referring to Ashlyn, but this little fox ispletely unfamiliar to me.

    ¡¯That little girl with unstable aura, give her this hair.¡¯ That being said, and I immediately understood who it is referring to.

    "You want me to give it to the professor?" I asked, but I got no reply from it, which means it wants me to give it to the Professor. As for it saying the fox, the Professor likely has some Fox rted bloodline.

    I observe the hair one more time but found nothing special about it other than being extra silky.

    I want to try pulling hard, but I stopped myself from doing that. Even though it will not damage seeing the powerful being, it belongs, but I still don¡¯t want to risk it.

    I carefully put the silvery hair into the runic box before collecting all pieces of bones; soon, I fished collecting them all and surveyed the whole area.

    Nothing special could be seen around it now; the space crack again came to omitting ck cosmic energy and will take a few months before the extra thick cosmic energy dissipates, and everything returned to as it was before.

    Seeing there is nothing special, I took the air. The problem had been solved; I could now go back to the Academy.

    While flying, I concentrated on my runes and saw thempletely changed. The runes have gone through a big transformation. They have bepletely crystalline, with every inch of them projecting powerful energies contained inside them.

    Some other runes had a bigger change than all other runes of my Inheritance. In the formation block containing five Rose Domination moves, two blocks in the five blocks are shining in the gentle emerald light.

    All the other runes are white crystalline, but the runes in two smaller blocks are gentle emerald in color. These two smaller blocks contain formations for ¡¯Rose des¡¯ and ¡¯Rose Vines,¡¯ the two moves used to harvest energy from the Star Tiger and got something extra.

    Still, I am incapable of using these extra powerful runes; hell, I won¡¯t be able to use all the power of my runes, much less extra power provided by these special runes.

    My body and soul restrict me; the stronger they are, the more power I will harness from these special runes. So, from now on, I should put my focus on strengthening my body and soul.

    I have now got these amazing runes, and it would be a waste if I did not use them as their full potential.

    Half an hourter, I flew out of the dense cosmic energy-rich area, took out my airship, and flew toward the Academy while also started writing the mission report.

    The report is mostly true, except for the tiny part like bone and the Beast that it had be. By the time I had finished writing the mission report, I had reached the Academy.

    Thud!

    Soon the airshipnded in the Academy; I stored in my storage and flew toward the Teacher¡¯s office.

    Knock Knock

    "Come In," Teacher said after I knocked on the door; I went inside and found both Teacher and the Professor inside.

    "How was the mission?" Teacher asked as I took the seat beside the Professor, "Good." I replied and took out the box, I had already sent the report, and I am sure they both have read it.

    "So, this is the bugger that had created such big trouble," Professor said and took the small box from my hands; I had med everything on the hair in my report, with no mention of bone and the Beast.

    "Just one small hair had created such huge pro," Professor said as she opened the box; she took it from my hands and stopped suddenly when her gaze fell on the silvery hair in the box.

 Chapter 1268 - Three Times A Day

    <h4>Chapter 1268 - Three Times A Day</h4>

    Professor stopped mid speaking as she looked at the silvery hair; her eyes are so fixated on her that one might feel like she got enchanted by it; maybe she is.

    Gasp!

    She looked at hair for a few seconds before she took it in her hand; a second after she took the hair in her hands, a gasp rang out in the office. The gasp has note out from the Professor but from the teacher; she looks at the Professor with wide eyes.

    "Josie, your aura." She said in a whisper-like voice; that is when I notice the aura of the Professor, which is always going high and low like a roller coaster, has now be calm as water.

    I failed to notice it as the Professor always keeps her aura on mute; one has to try to put conscious efforts to sense her aura.

    "This hair somehow resonates with my bloodline," Professor said softly, which surprised the teacher, and I, too, put a surprised expression on my face aptly.

    It was right; the hair did stabilize her aura somehow, but I wonder why he used ''word'' suffering, though. It is quite a heavy world which one did not use lightly.

    "Micheal, thank you, you have no idea what this hair means to me," Professor said as she bound the hair around her wrist.

    "Micheal, Ive read your report, but could you borate on what you had observed when you entered the Hez forest?" The teacher asked; it is an borate way of asking me to tell things that I might have omitted in my report.

    I started, and of course, I said what I had written in my report and nothing more. I may trust the teacher very much, but there are some secrets I very much preferred to keep to myself.

    "Its just as your report states." The teacher said while directly looking into my eyes, she is insinuating that I omitted something but did not press. I stayed in her office a few before I walked out of it.

    Thud!

    A few minutester, Inded on mykehouse''s patio and walked directly toward my practice room, where I took out a tub from my storage and filled it with Cosmic Water before dropping a few drops of liquid from the small bottle.

    I took off my clothes before slipping into the tub; I would have liked to sleep before going through this painful process but seeing the change my runes had gone through, I did not want to be held behind other aspects.

    I want to strengthen my body to the maximum degree; only then will I be able to use my ruins at their full potential.

    Twenty minutester, I stepped out of the tub and walked toward the shower. The refining was painful as usual, but I got used to it, so it did not affect me.

    I only wish to use more solutions to refine my Body and Soul, but that will not happen. The veins are too delicate that slight careless could immediately turn me into a cripple.

    My current refining is a slow process, but I am getting the results. I have to continue without stopping, and it won''t be long before I see the result of that.

    Ten minutester, I walked out of the shower andid directly on the bed; a few secondster, I was in a deep sleep.

    I woke in the evening with a hungry stomach; I got up from the bed and freshened up before cooked something for Ashlyn and me while also practicing for my test.

    Today''s experience has given me some inspiration for the test, and I nned to follow through with it. I hope that end of the month, I would create something which would help me pass the test of the Tome.

    With me finished eating, I spend a few hours in my Tome studying the seven books and working on my Inheritance before I came out and gone through the refining again before sleeping.

    Two days passed, and in these two days, Ive changed my timetable a little. Now I had not only started to go through the refinement in the morning and evening but also thete afternoon.

    When I first tried it on the day before yesterday, I was a little fearful of straining my veins, too, but it looked like I had given too little credit to my Constitution.

    Whatever strain my veins suffer during the refining process, it got healedpletely within a few hours; then, I could easily go through the next refinement after that.

    Ting!

    I was changing clothes when I saw a message that appeared on my holowatch. I had been a busy whole day and barely able to sneak some time in the guise of changing, so I could go through my afternoon refinement.

    Today is the teacher''s birthday, and since morning, I had been very busy making arrangements.

    It is not just the birthday of Marina Charleston but also the birthday of the Headmistress of Riverfield Academy means the celebration has to be grand whether she wanted or not.

    Many powerful people areing from Supreme to Tyrants; there is also Envoy from the Pyramid. So, we can''t hold back on the celebration.

    The Academy had already issued a decree that every student and Professor have to be at their best behavior lest they embarrass the Academy in front of all these people.

    It is especially for Elena and me that she is the headmistress''s daughter, and I am her student. Our behavior will directly reflect on the teacher.

    I had received the message from Elena; she is asking me toe as soon as possible. We have to be at the gate of the Academy to greet the guests.

    Seeing her message, I immediately came out of the shower, dried myself with my ability, and wore the tailored suit that had arrived in the morning.

    The ck suit is perfect; it is cut in such a way that it highlighted all my plus points and even made my average face look a little handsome.

 Chapter 1269 - Birthday Celebration I

    <h4>Chapter 1269 - Birthday Celebration I</h4>

    "F.u.c.k, that old man is going to glower me to death," I said; I flew out of the cabin; it is only forty minutes since I had asked break for a change; Elena said that old had asked where I am.

    ''Benjamine Carlos,'' Is one of the old Tyrant of Academy and also responsible for weing guests with us. He is very strict and likes to glower at anyone who made the slightest mistake.

    Even Emperor stage professors would shudder under his gaze; the only person he talked to like a normal person is Elena, and that is because he knows her Grandfather and not to forget her mother is Headmistress.

    Thud!

    Inded near the gate with a loud thud but not crinkle appeared on the suit. I had covered it with my energy to protect against wind and other things; I want it to be perfect until this birthday celebration ends.

    "You look good; the suit brings out all your hidden points," Elena said as she appeared beside me. To herplement, I just smiled before turning to her, who has be a goddess in shimmering ck gown."

    "You look ravishing." Iplimented; her long shimmering gown made her look extremely beautiful. Her gown is made of her some silky material that highlights every part of her body, and that daring neckline adds another charm to it.

    "Let''s go; the guests will start arriving in a few minutes," Elena said, and we moved toward the gate. A minuteter, when we reach there, everyone was already there; I was the only one that hadn''te.

    We appeared and stood beside Professor Angelica, who smiled at us, but the next second, I felt myself shudder when I saw old man Carlos ring at me with his sunken eyes.

    He continued looking at me for a few seconds before he looked away, and I heaved a sigh of relief. His glower felt like the gaze of the powerful predator who could eat me in a single bite if he wished.

    We stood by the silence for twenty minutes when finally, the guests started to appear; the first guests were from Emperor Grade Organisation. They arrived every few minutes, and we wee them ording to their designation.

    There is strict Etiquette who should wee who, the professor and Tyrants weed Emperor Stage professors also weed the people from Emperor Grade Organisations, but if the attendee is Tyrant Stage powerhouse, then one of Two Tyrant Stage professor and I and Elena would receive them.

    Old Man Carlos would only wees people from Supreme Organisations. He is a Council member, it will be beneath his station to wee anyone lower. There are some exceptions, like some old monsters of Tyrants or the people he knew at the personal level.

    We continued to receive the stream of Emperor Grade Organisation members for a while before Tyrants, and simr level people starteding in.

    All the Tyrants Grade Organisation have sent Tyrant powerhouse for this function, which alone shows how they respect academy and teacher; as the official designation of Acadamy is Emperor Grade organization and Tyrants Grade Organisation rarely sent Tyrants at such celebration.

    Though our official designation may be Emperor Grade due to political reasons, that does not mean our strength is equal to Emperor Grade Organisations. Academy is very powerful; we are no less powerful than the Top Tyrant organizations.

    Soon the guests of the Emperor Grade academies stoppeding, and only Tyrants and independent people continued. Itsted for an hour before the stream slowed down, and barely anyone is nowing through the gate.

    Nearly all the guests havee, only people from Supremes and some powerful individuals have remained toe, they wille.

    The evening hase, and the celebration will start within an hour; the guests from Supreme wille before that. So, we waited, and fifteen minutester, the first guest hase.

    They are from Silverstone Academy; there are five people in man''s lead in histe thirties; as he came forward, old man Carlos himself received them. He talked to them for a few minutes before sending them inside with one of Emperor Stage professor.

    A few minutester, another group of Supreme came and weed by the old man. One by one, they came and were weed by the old man.

    To be honest, I am feeling quite bored; all this smiling and talking pleasantly getting on my nerves. I would rather suffer the torture of refinement. Still, I have to do it, and it will not be thest time but the first of many.

    Such functions are parts of life and have to be celebrated to get some relief from the horrors of the war that we have been fighting for thousands of years.

    "Micheal!" I was busy with my thoughts when suddenly, I heard the familiar voice and saw Ellen ising toward me, seeing that ecstatic smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. It had been a long while since I have seen her; thest was in the native continent.

    "Ellen." I said happily as I hugged my friend, "Its a nice surprice." I said as I eased the hug. Hering was a great surprise to me when I had talked to her a few days ago; she did not mention anything abouting here.

    "Well, I missed my friend, so tagged along with Sir John." She said as she motioned toward the Tyrant Stage powerhouse she hade with.

    "Where is fiance? You did not bring her?" I asked her when I did not see her fianc¨¦ with their group. "She is busy practicing something important." She said.

    "Well, wee to Rivefield Academy," I said as I weed her.

    "I''ll talk to youter then." She said seeing me receiving duty and left after giving me one more hug.

    "I did not know you know Ellen Ashford," Elena said, a clear surprise is written on her face; not only her but others too seemed quite surprised by that, which felt quite strange to me.

 Chapter 1270 - Birthday Celebration II

    <h4>Chapter 1270 - Birthday Celebration II</h4>

    One by one, all the people from the nine Supreme havee, including those from the detestable Sky Saber.

    Now only a few independent powerhouses and Envoy of the Pyramid have remained toe; they will also arrive within fifteen minutes before the celebration starts.

    "Wee." Said one Tyrant Professor as independent Tyrant havee and asked one of the Emperor Stage Professor to take him inside. In the next ten minutes, few more people havee except for the Envoy from the Pyramid.

    I had just thought that when suddenly three people materialized, one Tyrant and Two Emperors wearing a red and long coat that only envoys from the Pyramid wore.

    I looked at three people as their faces became clear, and when I saw the face of the leading women, I gotpletely stumped for a second. It had been nine years since I saw her, and she looked just the same or just more radiant.

    "Wee, Lady Catherine and envoys of the Pyramid." Old man Carlos said, and there was slightly more respect in his eyes when he looked at the women than others.

    "Thank You, Sir Carlos." She politely replied before turning to me with a familiar smile that I¡¯ve not seen in years.

    "Micheal, its been a while, isn¡¯t it." She said as shees toward me after excusing herself with old man Carlos.

    "Yes, nine years, aunt Georgia," I replied. She is the mother of a childhood friend, rose, whom I thought was dead in a monster horde, along with her family, but it was all just an illusion.

    She had lived in the same time town as us for nearly ten years; mother had hired her after I was born to seal the curse inside me, as this woman is one of the best in the world in the sealing Arts and also the one who had sealed my curse, if not for her, I wouldn¡¯t be here.

    "Wow, you have all grown up." She said and ruffled my hair with familiarity, "and also got great Inheritance, your mother and teacher seemed to be very proud of you." She said.

    "Thank You, aunt Georgina," I said; a sh of familiarity shed across her eyes, and they became distant for a moment as if she remembers something from the past.

    "You are polite as ever, Micheal; I wish ir had learned something from you; she is still in her rebellious phase." Aunt Georgina said with a sigh.

    Hearing her mention ir, I couldn¡¯t help but remember the friend I had throught dead for years. We are about the same age, and with Tyrant¡¯s powerhouse as a mother, her progress would not be worst than me.

    "How is ir?" I asked, "She is fine; I would have brought her if she had not been in the Grimm Battlefield." She said.

    "We will talkter, Micheal." She said she walked into the academy, seeing another guest appeared by the gate. "Ok," I said and put a smile on my face for the next guests that hade.

    "First, Ellen Ashford and now Georgina Morse, you seemed to know a lot of important people," Elena said after the guest went inside. "She is a family friend," I replied.

    Ten minutes before the celebration, we left the gate with sir Carlos and flew to the ballroom. When we entered the huge ballroom five minutester, it was filled will guests.

    Everyone chatting with each other held drinks that had cost academy arm and legs while stuffing apero into their mouth; more than half of the conversation about the food was going around.

    Teacher and Professor cooked these aperos and food that willeter; both of them have learned recipes above a hundred. Teacher wanted to leave everyone impress and force Professor to cook with much to her dismay.

    It is good that Elena and I had learned too low that all the food that is served at the party is above the rank hundred.

    "Why don¡¯t you take a bite?" I said to Elene softly as she looked at the tray of apero passed by us. Hearing this question, Elena looked at me angrily, "Do you want my mother to y to my skin?" She asked me angrily.

    We are not allowed to eat most of the food at the party; the Teacher did not want to taste this food, which would hinder us from making progress in our current stage of cooking.

    The food served here is above a hundred in Tome; eating such high-grade food would mess our senses a little.

    The Tome may not look much, but all the recipes are deliberate; each one would improve one energy control by step, and since we are learning from the Tome, eating a high-level recipe would not be good for us.

    So, we just took the drinks and enjoyed them slowly as they are one of the things that we eat or drink.

    I wanted to talk to Ellen, but the Tyrant powerhouse she had came with taking her to meet one important person after another that I did not even get a chance to approach her.

    It is the same with aunt Gorgina; many people have surrounded her that I don¡¯t think I can talk to her without getting disturbed by others.

    "Are you prepared?" Elena asked when I was tracking Elena that it took me a moment to release her words¡¯ meaning.

    "Of course, it should be they who should be worried about," I said with a c.o.c.ky smile. It is the birthday celebration of the headmistress of Riverfield Academy, which means traditions will be followed.

    Whenever the birthday of such an important person happened, there is always duels. Since the important person is too powerful to fight a duel in such a small ce, this responsibility falls on their students, which are technically considered their sessor.

    It is the reason why nearly all the people who hade brough at least one Duke Level person with them. Tonight, there will be a lot of duels that I will have to fight.

    If I had not been the only student, then this responsibility would have fallen on Elena.

    Still, she is notpletely out of danger; some people might challenge those who wouldn¡¯t want to fight a beautiful woman so that they can impress her with their power.

 Chapter 1271 - Duals I

    <h4>Chapter 1271 - Duals I</h4>

    As we were chatting with the guest, suddenly all chatting quite down as the Teacher finally made an entry, hand in hand with Elena''s father.

    Both of them looked perfect, especially the Teacher who is wearing a long violet gown, she looked extremely beautiful that as she made an entrance, everyone''s eyes got glued on her.

    Professor invited the Teacher and her husband to the center of the ballroom, and at that moment, the band stopped ying, which gathered attention to the central stage.

    "Wee, everybody. Before I say a few words about my beautiful sister, I would like to thank you for helping us celebrate her 45th birthday." "We are so grateful that you took some time out of your busy life to join us here. Tonight wouldn''t be nearly as amazing without you!" said Professor and raised the champagne ss in the air, which was mimicked by others.

    "Happy 45th Birthday, my dear elder sister," Professor said, and the whole ballroom cheered, including me.

    Usually, such speeches were given by spouses, but Elena''s father is a member of the Supreme, and it would not do good for academies prestige to have him give the speech.

    "Thank You, everyone, for gracing me with your presence; I can''t tell you how happy I¡­" The Teacher started her speech. The speedsted for a few minutes before she began to greet each person with her husband.

    "Phew, I was finally able to get away; Sir John is too much sometimes," Ellen said as she appeared beside me. "I wanted toe to you, but I couldn''t see how he is taking you from one person to another," I said, to that she just smiled.

    "How are you feeling, any nervousness?" she asked, "No, I am quite looking forward to it," I said; I had never fought the dual in a traditional sense, and seeing so many people of the same stage as me, I couldn''t help but feel excited.

    "Be careful; the duals are not like a fight; duals require far more brains than the fights." She said. I couldn''t help but nod at her advice.

    Duels are fought in limited space, which makes the battles even moreplicated. Here are strategy is very important; in the duel, those with slightly weaker strength have a chance to win over their stronger opponents if they used their brains well.

    "This is seriously good; why aren''t you eating any of it," Ellen said as she took another bite from her dinner te. "I can''t; I am practicing something which forbids me to take the foreign energies," I said.

    Hearing that she arched her brows in doubt, she clearly did not believe my excuse, but she did not press it when I did not answer.

    Two hours passed, and nearly everyone finished with food and chat, and now everyone is waiting for thest segment of the celebration; the Teacher had realized that she walked into the center of the ballroom.

    Just as she did, a circle of one fifty meter diameter lit up with her as the center. "There are very things I have done which I am most proud of, and one of these things is epting Micheal as my student."

    "He has all the qualities that I wanted in my student and some more. He had made me proud at every step," Teacher said as she looked at me. Hearing such praise, an unexinable feeling couldn''t help but arise in my heart, and my eyes became misty.

    "Micheal,e let these friends challenge you to the dual." Teacher said, "Yes, teacher." I said and walked into the ring of a right that had been created when step inside.

    "Who will challenge the Micheal First?" As she appeared beside me, Professor asked, "I, Rocke Johnson from Red Lava Fort, will issue the first challenge." Said a voice right after Professor finished

    It is from stocky looking young man around my age, with a powerful Peak Duke Stage aura radiating from him, and as I had expected, he is from the Emperor Grade organization.

    Usually, there are nine challenges in the Dual, three from Emperor Grade Organisation, Three From Tyrant Grade, and Three from Supreme, and sometimes independents squeezed between them.

    The stocky young man soon appeared in front of me; there is only fifty meters distance between us as runes regte.

    "You both know the dual rules, so I will not bore you with it, the duel with when I said ONE," Professor said.

    The Rules of Dual are pretty simple; there are two ways to beat the opponents, first thoroughly beat him like a normal fight or make your opponent cross the line, and your will win automatically.

    "THREE, TWO," "ONE!"

    "Ahhh¡­" Just as Professor said one, a zing red aura burst out of my opponent''s like a dam, and a redva spear appeared in his hands as he came at me screaming.

    He speeds remarkably, and seeing him using all his strength, he likely wanted to finish the dual in one move, a bold strategy, I might say.

    If I am not wrong, he has core Inheritance of Red Lava Fort, which I don''t remember correctly, but I know that type of thick zing red aura created by their core strategy.

    His speed is good, so is his strategy, but unfortunately, it is far from enough to beat me.

    Sup!

    I let him came halfway when emerald green vines with a faint look shot out from my back; its speed is so great that most of the dukes only saw it as an emerald blur.

    The vine moved with the speed of lightning, and soon it reached the stocky young man, and before he could do anything or too slow to do anything, he found himself getting wrapped by green blur.

    When ites to himself, he found himself stopped andpletely bound by thin emerald vines. The vine had tied him in such a way that he could move even an inch.

 Chapter 1272 - Duals II

    <h4>Chapter 1272 - Duals II</h4>

    Theplete silence descended into the ballroom; all of them seem quite surprised by my strange move, and the away it tied him that, he was was not even able to move an inch.

    The stocky guy struggled for a few seconds when he finally stopped struggling and looked at me.

    "The vine of yours is quite strong," He praised, "Thank You," I said politely, "But it won¡¯t be able to keep me bound me long." He said with a confident smile before thickva started bubbling out of its body; a secondter, he had been fully covered inva from head to toe.

    My vines have been fully covered in thatva, and I could see he is concentrating on them, wanting to burn them with his power, but unfortunately, these vines are not things he could burn, at least with this kind of power.

    I let him try for a second before I activated my vines¡¯ most famous ability; for it, they have been created.

    "Ahh..."

    As I activated my ability, his expression changed suddenly before he screamed andve zed around him, making him theva monster, but a few secondster, theva started to reduce at the visible pace, till not a speck of it remain, or it is getting sucked by the vines before it shows itself out.

    Another change had also urred in my vines that are tying him. If earlier they have been tying him like a rope, now after sucking his energy, they have covered it like a cocoon.

    His whole body is covered in vines; the only visible part is his head. He is looking quite angry and still releasing a huge amount ofva from his body, but all that ising out is instantly getting sucked by vines and used as fertilizers for its growth.

    Earlier, I could not do something like that; the energy used to unpurepared to what is found inside the body, but now that my vines have got the big upgrade, they can now suck any type of energy.

    If it had been Grimm Monster or a Monster, my vines would not have been such restricted. I would have just pierced the thorns inside and sucked their energy to make my vine grew.

    This stocky guy is no challenge; if I wanted, I could have easily tightened vines the first time and make it concede, but I don¡¯t want to seemed like too harsh, and my opponent also would not be satisfied with his defeat, so I gave him time.

    He continued struggling, using more and moreva, but nothing changed except for the cocoon of vines, which continued growing by feeding off its energy.

    He finally stopped after a minute, releasing there is no way to get out of these vines; his face looked quite bad when he realized that he could not do anything against the vines.

    "I concede." He said finally, and as he did, the vines unfurled themselves immediately and came back to me. "It was a good dual," I said politely, to which he gave a mirthless smile before walking out of the ring.

    Others seemed quite surprised seeing such an end, usually duel quite fast-paced where one wouldunch attack after attack to finish off the opponent as fast as they can.

    "Well, the dual had ended quite differently than expected." Said the professor before she looked at everyone, "Who is going to challenge next?" she asked.

    "I, Jillian Rim from Lightning Trench, would fight the next duel." Said a purple hair girl with a punk look. The punk look looked amazing on her, Ive never seen anyone pull a punk look as good as her.

    Like my earlier opponent, she is also from the Emperor Grade organization and is at Peak Prince stage with an impressive deathly aura; she must have killed quite a lot to get such aura.

    She appeared in the ring and stood in front of me, watching me carefully with her purple eyes, which I am sure is not her real eyes color as her hair.

    "Three, Two," "One!¡¯

    "Purple Smiting." She said just as the professor said one and purple lightning covered her body and a purple sword appeared in her hand through which sheunched tens of lightning strikes at me whileing toward to at amazing speed.

    These purple lightning bolts are meter long and thick as my hands; one couldn¡¯t help but shudder when seeing them.

    She had learned quite a lot from my past opponent. It is good toe directly at the opponent but don¡¯t make yourself a direct target of their attacks, always have something for a cover.

    These powerful lightning strikes are both her attacks and her cover, and ording to her, by the time I deal with her attack, she would reach close to me; unfortunately, she had underestimated me too much.

    A vine released from my back and moved faster than the lightning strikesing toward me. The vine moved fast, and instead of going directly at the punk girl that ising toward me, it went toward the lightning.

    Khuch Khuch Khuch...

    A momentter, the vine reached the first lightning bolt and pierced through it while sucking all its power before moving toward the second lightning bolt and third after that.

    The vine moved like a deadly snake, piercing one lightning bolt after another before sucking them up; it did not take long to decimate all the lightning bolts and move toward the punk girl.

    She saw the vinesing toward her and decided to dodge it but increasing her speed further. Still, unfortunately, the vines touched her and within a second tied her uppletely while sucking up all the purple lightly that has been covering her.

    "Lightning Eye!"

    She did not want to go down easily, and just as vines tied her, she summoned a huge amount of lightning from her body, nearly using all her energy wanting to the vines to ashes.

    The amount of lighting she had summoned is huge that within a second, an area of ten meters around her waspletely covered in thick purple lighting. No sign of her and vine could be seen in such thick lightning.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by her move; not everyone has the will to use all their energy in a single attack. People always tend to hold for emergencies and never able to take their attack to its limit.

    This girl did it; she had used all her energy in a single attack, and it would have been enough to damage my old vines a little bit, but to new vines, this sort of attack is nothing but a trickle.

    A few secondster, the concentrated lightning field started to recede at a visible pace and, before long,pletely dessspeared, revealing the punk girlpletely cocooned in vines with a disappointed face.

    Her whole body is covered in thick vine cacoon; the only part that is opened is the head, which is hanging in disappointment.

    "I concede." She said after looking at me in the eyes, all the disappointment she had been feeling a moment ago had desspeared, and now there is only resolve in her eyes.

    Seeing such resolve, I know this girl will work hard when she returned to her organization.

 Chapter 1273 - Duals III

    <h4>Chapter 1273 - Duals III</h4>

    The third opponent from Emperor Grade was the dumbest one; he thought it would be a great idea to run along the ring¡¯s edge.

    I don¡¯t know why he thought such a weird idea, but I let him move around the edge for a while before whipping him with my vine and sending him out of the ring.

    With him out of the ring, I have finished all the challenges of the Emperor Grade Organisations. Usually, this time, there is a break but seeing I had barely fought, I decided to continue with the battle.

    The next ones to challenge me were from the Tyrant Organisation; they were much better than those from Emperor Grade organizations, but all of them still lost to me and like those from the Emperor Grade Organisation.

    The upgrade my Inheritance Ruins have received is beyond amazing; I did not have to put much effort into defeating them; I beat them all within ten minutes.

    Now, only members of Supreme have remained; they are cream and crop of the world, only below hosts of the Apex Inheritance.

    The guests from Supreme did not bring hosts of Apex Inheritance or someone of those levels. Only Ellen is that level hade, but I already know she will not going to fight the duel, which is quite disappointing; I really wanted to fight her to test my strength.

    Still, I am quite excited about my next three fights; these people are from Supreme. Their battle power is far from what members of other organizations couldpare; only supreme could bepared to supremes.

    "Who would call the challenge next?" Professor asked as she looked toward the groups of Supreme.

    "I, Miranda Spell from Mistson, would fight the dual." Said the girl beautiful tall girl as she walked into the ring, as she did the red dress she is wearing had transformed into a red battlesuit which had covered her whole body.

    She also takes out the red color gemmed rapier, which looked exquisite. "I hade here to fight you specifically, and I have to say, you have proven to be the son of your mother." She said as she stood in front of me.

    "Thank You for your praise," I said. Even after so many years, the mother is still quite famous in mistson. Well, she has to be after what she did and what had happened to her after that.

    "THREE, TWO," "ONE!"

    As the professor said one, a beautiful sky blue armor appeared on Miranda¡¯s body, and as she came at me and the speed method she is using is unique.

    ¡¯Interesting.¡¯ I said in my mind. Her speed method has an illusory element in it, making it very difficult to track her movements; not forget the speed this method provides is also extremely fast that past challengers could not bepared to.

    Seeing the dense deathly aura around her, I am sure this method would have helped her gain such aura.

    I finally became serious in dual; all the opponents were nothing in front of me, but I could not consider Miranda anything. She is dangerous, and I have to be serious when attacking her.

    Sup!

    A vine shot out of me like a snake; I could see her eyes shed in surprise as it moved toward her with uracy as if her illusory method is not working on it and truly her illusory method is not affecting me much.

    Though it is good, it is far from enough to distract me. I have Apex Constitution with Killing Element and also advanced my killing Rule to an advanced stage, not to forget the boost I am getting from my Inheritance.

    With all these elementsbine, her illusory trick is nothing in front of my eyes.

    Soon my vine reached her, seeing that her Armor started to glow and blue energy covered her rapier, which she swung at my vine. Her rapier¡¯s speed is very rood; normal peak duke would cut into two before knowing what had happened but in front of vines is nothing.

    As the rapier was an inch away from her rapier and moved toward her legs. She tried to stop the vine with her sword, but she has been grossly unsessful.

    "Mercurial¡¯ Burst!"

    Seeing there is no stopping the vine, she used her defensive method, which created a thick light blueyer around her. The vines did not seem to care about that climbed over theyer before tying itself into familiar fashion around Miranda¡¯s body.

    As the vines wrapped around her, Miranda moved toward me with a confident smile as if the vine is not affecting her at all, and in reality, the vine truly not much affecting her movements.

    More than five inches thick defensiveter is between vine and Miranda. This defensiveyer is extremely hard to vine but waterlike to Miranda, through which she could easily move her limbs.

    She seemed to have studied my vine from previous fights and how it attracts energy, but unfortunately, she seemed to forget something about the vine.

    I don¡¯t know whether she had not studied my battle record or forget it before she came here intending to fight me because if she had studied my battle record, she would have easily able to find the way my vine work and would not have such a confident smile on my face.

    I am sure there would be a detailed file about me in every Supreme and other leading organizations; they make a file on everyone who stands out.

    I let here toward me, and when she was just five meters away, I brought out the thorns. Everybody who studied my battles would know my vines have really sharp thorns, which are used in sucking up essences of Grimm Monster.

    The thorns pierced through the solid thick defensiveyer without a problem and sucked it all in a moment, and used that energy to form a vine cacoon around her that by the time Miranda stopped forcefully by vines, she is just a meter away from me.

    "You lost," I said, "Yes, I lost." Miranda epted it with a sigh; as she did, vines unfurled from her automatically.

 Chapter 1274 - Last Dual

    <h4>Chapter 1274 - Last Dual</h4>

    After Miranda left, a person from the Silverstone Academy had challenged me. Which was quite disappointing as I was hoping someone from the Sky Saber would challenge me.

    I wanted to collect some interest on them, even though it ispletely different people who had harmed me, I still want to take some of my revenge on their members.

    I still could not forget the fear I had been feeling in the space seal; if not for me, Professor, I would have turned to the dust there with no one knowing how did I die.

    My battle with a member of Silverstone Academy finished within a minuit, just like that of my fight with Miranda. He was powerful but not powerful enough; he conceded right after my vines wrapped around him.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, ording to the rules, this thest dual Micheal will fight; I hope you will make it memorable," Professor said, directing a taunt at the Supremes, seeing two of their members lost without putting even a decent fight.

    Hearing that, expressions of supreme members changed for a moment, and Ellen looked at Sir John again, asking for his permission, but the man gently shook her head, saying no.

    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but be disappointed; these easy fights have bored me quite much, there was no challenge in them. I wanted to fight someone who had some power, made me take out my sword and use my old convectional set.

    Like ¡¯Rose Domination¡¯ ¡¯Old Set¡¯ also received quite a boost from the crystal runes, I want to test its powers against the worthy opponent.

    "I, James Radcliff, like to issuest challenge." A voice said; I looked toward the voice and saw an unassuming young man by the beefy middle-aged.

    Seeing how simr their faces are, he is likely a middle-aged man¡¯s son. If I am not wrong, then this middle-aged is Lord Mike Radcliff, an independent peak Tyrant Powerhouse.

    He was on the guestlist but hadn¡¯te when we were receiving the guests; he had likely came when the celebration had begun.

    He had a powerful bloodline of some beast, and ording to intel, his son seemed to have inherited that bloodline as well.

    Unlike his father, who would get a remember whoever saw him, James had an unassuming face; people would forget about him after taking a nce.

    Its not like he is ugly or anything; one could say he is handsome with blond hair and an angr face couple with tall stature but people would not easily notice; this kind of people would easily be invisible in the crowd.

    Seeing him entering the ring, I couldn¡¯t help but get excited. I could not sense his battle power due to his bloodline¡¯s restriction, but I know it is very powerful, and I had to be very serious if I want to defeat him.

    Unlike the opponent I had fought before, who were all at Peak Duke Stage, he is just at High Duke Stage, one small level higher than me.

    "The dual will begin when I said one," Professor said and started the count. "ONE, TWO," "THREE!"

    As the Professor said, ¡¯One¡¯ explosive aura shot out of James¡¯ body that made all the hair on my body stood up and made me shocked from the core. I had expected him to be powerful but not this powerful.

    From his aura, his strength seemed to be on the same level as Rachel and others, top seeds of Supreme Organisation. I will have to try very hard if I want to defeat him; I will have to give my all.

    As the explosive aura shot out of him, purple and ck lines started appearing on his body, and his hair also turned half purple and half ck. His eyes also changed; one has turned ck while the other purple, with both having design white intertwined lines on their irises.

    Seeing such great transformation at an early stage, I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised again. It ismon knowledge that the greater the host¡¯s transformation, the more power he will be able to harness from the bloodline.

    "You should use all your power from the beginning; otherwise, you will be thrown out of the ring before you know it." He said. His voice was not mocking when he said it; he is very serious when he said it.

    "Don¡¯t worry; I will not hold back," I said, and the next moment, Silver Armor with multicolor wings appeared on my body. The upgraded runes had brought a change in the Armor too, gone were the metallic feel, now my Armor looked like it is made of pure white crystal.

    It looked more delicate than I amfortable with, but I could not do anything about it until the next upgrade.

    "Ready?" he asked. I nodded, and just as I did, he came at me with a speed that felt blurring even to me, as he came purple-ck one meter long spiked mace appeared in hand; this again surprised me.

    Mace is not amon weapon; it requires immense strength to use, and not everyone could use it.

    Seeing himing at me with such amazing speed, a smile appeared on my face, and the next moment, I desspeared as a whole ¡¯Old Set¡¯ lighted up inside me, and my totem artifact appeared in my hand.

    My speed is no less than him, and it only took a moment for us to meet halfway in the ring. As we appeared opposite to each other, we swung our weapons at each other.

    CLANG!

    A defining metallic sound rang out as our weapons shed, and a shockwave arose, which had swept the whole ballroom. Some powerhouse has to stabilize some weaker Duke from the shockwave.

    They all have surprised their eyes seeing the power of the first sh; it is great, especially the one that came at me.

    The force coupled with strange bloodline power came at me like a tsunami, wanting to tear through every part of my body, but before they could do anything, they became the food of my runes, especially the bloodline power; runes directly consumed it without purifying it.

 Chapter 1275 - Six Limbs I

    <h4>Chapter 1275 - Six Limbs I</h4>

    "You are stronger than I had through." He said with visible surprise in his eyes; the sh just now was very powerful, but not one of us had shaken up a little.

    "But it is just a beginning; let¡¯s see how long youst." He said with confidence before swung his mace at me again with incredible power; the strength he is using is three times more than thest time.

    He is fully confident in his win; if I had been in his ce, I would have been too with such a powerful bloodline.

    Its mace came at me with extremely fast speed, but I am ready; the whole old set is shining glitteringly inside me, ready to provide me as much as I power I need.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed again, this time with even more force, which created a bigger sound and shock wave and sent more energy toward each other, and that was just the beginning.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    sh after sh rang out, creating bigger and bigger shockwaves that spread through the ballroom, but we did not care for my of that; we want to overpower each other with pure strength and energy that we are sending towards the others direction to crush the other.

    But both of us have our means to deal with; while I don¡¯t know how it is dealing with my Inheritance energy; I, on the other hand refining it and reusing it to attack it back.

    Unfortunately, I am only doing that with force; the bloodline energy, on the other hand, is getting sucked apart by my runes ravenously.

    Sup Sup

    We were fighting when suddenly, I noticed a faint spike in his aura, and its strange eyes shone, and two condensed beams of energy shot through his eyes.

    These beams are condensed with concentrated bloodline energy, and if they pierced through me, it would be game over for me. This attack is very powerful and very sneaky,unched at the perfect moment, and at the same time, it attacked me with the mace.

    The strength he is using behind the mace attack is immense; he had never put behind such attacks before.

    I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at my opponent¡¯s ability while I am focused on fighting the fight; he is on winning it, and like an expert fighter, it weaved the attack to keep his opponent busy beforeunching two powerful attacks at the same time that are very difficult to dodge.

    Even when one uses a defensive method in such scenarios, there is no guarantee one wille out unscathed. Those two energy beams condensed from concentrated bloodline energy, having the power to pierce through the strongest defensive method.

    I have confidence that my Rose Cover can defend both attacks, but I don¡¯t think I would need to use my rose cover. I may have enjoyed it too much, but that does not mean I was not alert enough to deal with unexpected circ.u.mstances.

    As the condensed beams fired from his eyes and mace came with enormous force, a smile light up my face when two tiny roses released from my eyes and turned into des.

    Simultaneously, runes inside me lit up more brightly, and the weight of my sword increased so much that it created momentum great as the mace.

    A surprise shed across its eyes as it saw my attacking right after heunched, and the next moment, defensive method covered body, and the same moment, hundreds of rose petals have surrounded me.

    I may not need the defensive method to deal with attacks, but I do need it to survive the aftermath, especially when my rose des shed against the two condensed beams of bloodline energy.

    BANG! CLANG!

    The condensed bloodline energy and rose des shed at the same time as our weapons. The sh of Rose des and condensed Bloodline Energy have created an explosion which was supplemented by shockwave created by the sh of our attacks.

    It created something very dangerouns; right after the sh, I found myself swept in the st of colorful energy that would have torn me apart if not for me being in the Rose Cover¡¯s protection.

    The st is extremely powerful that the professor had to diffuse it just as it got out of the ring¡¯s boundary.

    Hun!

    We are still under the protection when I felt him move, and seeing that, I moved too and swung my sword with even more strength than before.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed with even more power than earlier, and its shockwave has swept away all the residual energy of the earlier explosion that is lingering around us.

    "You are quite powerful," James said as our weapons locked, "You are not that bad yourself," I replied while also spread my senses over the ring, watching our for any powerful attack it mightunch, which I am sure, it will.

    "Good, I want to see how you dealt with the next move of mine." He said with augh, and he did next haspletely blown my mind apart, as I have never seen anything like that before except for in Grimm Monster.

    "Four Arms!" He shouted, and lines on his body lit up, and four purple arms appeared below its original arms before ck energy des materialized in those four arms.

    "Hehe, how do you like my look? It is my first time using it against someone of my level." She asked while giving me a devilish smile.

    "Lethal," I said while desperately thinking about ideas to deal with new development because I sure as hell knew that my two arms would not be able to deal with the six arms of it.

    I just thought that when an idea emerged in my mind, and of course, my opponent chose the same moment to attack me with six limbs with each weapon aiming at my one fatal spot.

    Seeing I have no time to waste, I activated my move; he is not the only one who could produce six arms; I could summon them too, albeit in a different way.

 Chapter 1276 - Six Limbs II

    <h4>Chapter 1276 - Six Limbs II</h4>

    As heunched the attack at me with his six limbs, for vines erupted from my back and began to grow rapidly as they began to grow rapidly till they became twice thicker than the normal limbs.

    As vines took the shape of limbs, meter-long des started to appear on their ends; they are rose des; I attached them to rose vines end as I did when I had fought against the Beast.

    A look of shock shed in James¡¯ eyes as she saw my nty limbs appearing, but that did not make him stop his attack; instead, it made him intensify its attack more

    Seeing there is not enough time tounch the counter-attack, I did not even try it. I just moved des in the defensive formation to defend against the attack, one mace, and five des.

    The attacks came, and they directly went for my body; how I can let them go for it. I moved my weapons ording to their tracks and stopped them fromnding an attack on my body directly.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Our weapons shed against each other, created shockwave after shockwave, and sent huge energy into my body.

    If it had been before, my Inheritance would have been unable to take such an amount of energy and sent me flying back in a bloodied state, but now, I mere shook a little, and that is because of force but because too mu bloodline energy entered inside me and made me feel like a drunk.

    It still surprised me that my changed runes had such a huge amount of energy; it made me feel like they are bottomless hole, and it is a good thing for me. This way, I will not fear the Physical attacks that could send me flying in a bloodied state.

    "Hehe, you seemed to surprise me more and more," James said as he attacked again, and this time, his attack is even faster and stronger than before, and he seemed to use some weird method on his four limbs as it had be harder to distinguish them.

    Concentrating, I also attacked, but my attacking style is different than before. While my sword is moving just as before but the vine limbs are moving in a defensive manner instead of offensive.

    I do not have experience in using vines as limbs, and if I tried to emte him and started using them as James using his four purple limbs, I will lose.

    A look and one would tell than James had quite an experience using these four artificial limbs in the battle and will easily out manure me, which I did not want to see it happen.

    When fighting an opponent of the same level, it is very important to know your strength weakness, both of them are very useful if one used them wisely in the battle.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Our weapons shed against one second after another, creating huge shockwaves and sending massive energies around.

    It was a good thing that my vines have be very strong; James¡¯s purple limbs are seriously strong, strong as the real limbs of his, and they don¡¯t have limitations that natural limbs have and could move in any direction at any angle.

    Fortunately, my vine limbs could also do the same; otherwise, this fight would have turned disastrous for me.

    Time passed as, and we continued fighting, and now the strength we are projecting through our attacks are immense. I could not believe the strength I am using through my attacks; it isparable to the ¡¯¡¯First Boost¡¯¡¯ power I used against the Beast.

    It feels unbelievable, but it is true and it is also true that I had reached my limit. This is the greatest strength I could project right now with my current physical and soul strength.

    If I want more strength, then I would have to use the ¡¯First Boost¡¯, I couldn¡¯t but imagine what sort of strength it will provide to me, well I will find of our soon enough.

    He, too, has seemed to reach the limit; though his attacks are stronger than me, I ma defending against them well without taking a step back, so unless he increases the power of his attacks by a huge margin, it will be impossible for him to make me take a step back.

    Suddenly his expressions changed as if he noticed something, and at that moment, an immense aura burst out of me like never before; the old set lighted up like a sun as I finally activated the ¡¯First Boost.¡¯

    "He!" I smiled, swung my weapons at him with the power of the first boost; he looked surprised by my sudden burst of power, but there is no fear in them, and I understood why a momentter.

    A dense purple and ck aura had burst out of him; the aura is so powerful that all the hair on my body had stood up. He has no fear because he too has something like the first boost to increase his strength immediately

    As the aura burst out of him, he also swung his weapons at me with the same power my weapons going toward him.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG...

    Our weapons shed with the force like never before; it was so powerful that shockwave created through our attacks started to move like a tide, and if not for Professor diffusing it right after it went out of the ring, some dukes would have swept away it.

    Attack after attack came, and during the attacks, blood started to drip out of my nose before getting vaporized. It may not look much, but I am under immense strain; using all these moves together is not easy.

    James seemed to notice the blood, and his attacks became even wilder, wanting to finish me off as soon as possible. It is not surprising seeing such a powerful boost of strength have a time limit, and once that limit passed, a period of weakness woulde, finishing the fight in a single move.

    ¡¯It is time to end the fight!¡¯ I said in mind, and everything became ready.

 Chapter 1277 - Victory

    <h4>Chapter 1277 - Victory</h4>

    Suddenly twelve palm-size tri-colored roses rose from the ground and floated up while spinning gently.

    This sudden development caught off guard many people; most duke and Princes have no idea where these roses came from. Only Kings and above had sensed them when I am sneakily releasing them in the underground.

    Releasing these roses has put me under immense strain. Ive using four moves simultaneously. It might now be shown on my face, but it was like torture to me

    James also noticed them and instantly be alert, the lines on his body shone even more brightly, and aura of his exploded further as he came at me like a furious tiger which wanted to tear me apart.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG¡­

    Heunched one furious attack after another that my body started shaking my the sheer force of it. There too much energying at me, though the runes are sucking up all, such attacks leaving an impact on my body.

    If this continued for a few seconds, then it won''t be long before I had to take a step back to manage the impact despite my runes epting all energying toward me.

    But unfortunately, he won''t get those seconds he needs to build enough momentum to start pushing me back. The roses have already turned into huge petals, and now they areing toward us.

    Soon the petals covered us as they transformed into the beautiful rose in the center of which we are fighting.

    Buzz!

    As rose assembled, it shone lightly, and next moment all the movements of James had stopped.

    That is barely able to twitch able move an inch despite using all its power, which is quite surprising seeing the rose they became statues and barely move their throat muscles to let out the guttural roars.

    "Ahhhh¡­."

    James let out a roar, and a powerful aura burst out of him; it was extremely powerful that it gave him the energy to take steps toward me. I was shocked seeing that, and instantly moved four vines and bound him.

    The vines sucked the zing aura releasing out of him and formed a cocoon that now, except for his head, James could not move anything.

    "You Lost," I said to James, with himpletely bound in Vine and Rose, there is no way he could get of it unless he could burst out with the power of King Stage.

    James did not seem to hear the voice and continued trying to break free while roaring wildly; it appeared to have entered some kind of state; it will be wise for me to keep him bound till he released from whatever stage he is in.

    James'' strange statested for a minute before he suddenly calmed down. The lines on his body desspeared, and his eyes and hair turned back to normal.

    "I lost," James said; there was no disappointment or sadness in his eyes, just calmness which underneath zing battle spirit is burning,

    "It was a good fight." He said as I unfurled the vines and called back rose, "Yes, it was." I said this fight was very satisfying, made me stretched to my limit.

    When I walked out of the ring, I found under the attention of many gazes, and for some reason, they looked; I feel like big bad hungry wolves staring at me as if I am their food.

    "Brat, you are sneaky like that mother of yours; just when you thought you are winning, she will hit you with the sneaky move." Said James''s father in a booming voice.

    "Thank You, Lord Radcliff," I said; he seemed to have fought with my mother, but I wouldn''t know; she never much talked about the life she once had.

    I walked toward the teacher with all the powerhouse gazes; they all looked at me with different stares weighing me from the different angles, wanting to find out about me all they can.

    It feels quite endearing to be in the gazes of all these people and make every step I took is difficult. If any normal person to feel such eyes instead of me, he would have fallen dead under such unconscious pressure.

    "Headmistress, if I am not wrong, that vines move of your student can be used to harness essence right, that is how he heals and also create those Essense Roses from the Grimm Monster."

    "What will you do if he began to use that move of humans and harvest their essence of humans like that of Grimm Monsters ?" A person asked, a Tyrant Stage powerhouse from the Hawthorn Sea.

    As the question rang out in the hall, all conversation quieted down, and suddenly a humongous aura spread through the ballroom. The aura was powerful that it stopped my heart breath, and I have be incapable of even twitching my finger.

    I am not the only one who felt the aura''s suppressiveness; all the people felt it, especially Tyrants; each and everyone had an expression of shock on their faces as if they could not believe what they are seeing.

    All of them are staring at the Professor from whose body this powerful aura burst out.

    "Josie." Said the teacher and put a hand on the Professor''s shoulder; as she did, the aura from Professor desspeared from her expression eased while on the other hand, a soft smile appeared on the teacher''s face as she looked at Tyrant powerhouse Hawthorn sea.

    "Morality, Sir Statham, we teach morality to all our students, especially exceptional students; it is what I taught to Micheal seeing his vines being capable of harvesting essences of all live beings, including humans."

    "It is what Lady Headmistress Helena taught to her student Ramona Hawthorn when she saw her Abyssal mes capable of harvesting essence of any being they touched, and that is what Matron is teaching the one who Inheritance the same abyssal Inheritance as Ramona Hawthorn." Replied the teacher with a smile, directly invoking their fearsome founder''s name, who was a student of the academy.

 Chapter 1278 - Till Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 1278 - Till Dawn</h4>

    "Your Dual was quite great; I wish I could fight you," Ellen said as we sat in the corner of the Ballroom.

    In the episode earlier, over an hour ago, that bastard had tried to instigate the teacher a little, but the teacher had replied to him with such words that it had instantly shut him up.

    Still, that bastard was shameful enough that heughed it off without even apologizing, but what can you expect from Tyrants from Supreme? They never own up to their mistakes.

    "We could fight if you want; we just have to sneak away for an hour," I said, but she shook her head. Things are not that simple right now, especially since she became the sessor of the Crystal Domination.

    A few days ago, the Crystal Domination had announced that they had chosen the sessor, and that sessor was Ellen. It is the reason why Elena was so surprised, seeing Ellen.

    "Don¡¯t worry; the chance wille for us to fight; just don¡¯t fall behind by then." She said, to that, I just smiled. I talked to Ellen for a while before I went to meet aunt Georgina.

    By the time dawne, all the guests have left, I with Elena and Teacher saw them own out by one and now I when the sun is finallying up, I am returning to mykehouse.

    The celebration had been taxing far more taxing than I had thought, and even if I don¡¯t want to ept it, I had quite fun. If that bastard from the hawthorn sea hadn¡¯t soured the fun for a moment, the birthday celebration would be called perfect.

    Thud!

    Inded on mykehouse¡¯s patio and went in before directly walking into the Practice Room; there, I took out the tub, but it is not the normal tub, but an exquisite chestnut colored wfoot wooden tub.

    The wood naturally emits its innate fragrance, which couldn¡¯t help but make one feel calm. This chestnut color tub is made out of the wood of Crown Tree, the professor which Imissioned the work gave it to me during the party.

    With the amount of wood I had given him, he had created four of them; I had given one to Elena when she liked the design of them. I have three, one of which I will use myself, as for the other two, I don¡¯t know what I will do with them.

    The professor had also drawn the beautiful runic formation on the tub, bringing out all visible and hidden properties of wood.

    I admired the superb craftsmanship for few minutes before filling it with cosmic waster; just as I did, the formation on the tub lit up, and a faint buzz appeared in the water.

    The wood and cosmic energy-rich water are verypatible; the wood is from crown three and grown in cosmic energy.

    With me now filling it cosmic energy and formation bringing out all the wood properties, I will surely receive more benefits from the cosmic water than before.

    With cosmic energy-rich water added, I added drops of refining liquid before stepping into the water whole.

    I stayed the water still for a moment, concentrating on change, which is quite apparent. The cosmic energy in the water has be milder, and vitality has be even more active.

    The amount of cosmic energy and vitality is still the same, but the wood had brought some change in it.

    A few secondster, I started the refining process, circting energy inside the solution into my veins. It is f.u.c.k.i.n.g painful, especially when I had increased the drop of refining solution.

    I nned an increased amount of solution tomorrow, but my fight with James had roused me immensely, especially his strong body. James had a very strong body from what ellen had told me when discussing the fight that James had worked hard for the body.

    Those bloodlines get the super-strong body, but what James got is not the bloodline¡¯s gift but also his hard work.

    Unlike the inheritances, the bloodline worked differently. For the most part, one has to put one into intense torturous training to rouse bloodline potential and harvest its power.

    He likely got such a strong body from his torturous training, which means the body Ellen had would not be weaker than his.

    I know Ellen from childhood, and the way she was talking about James, she abundantly clear that if she had been in my ce in dual, she would have been too able to defeat him without any problem.

    She did not say it directly, but it was clear that she hadplete confidence to defeat him the way she spoke, and I have no doubt about it.

    No weakling could be the sessor of the Supreme Organisation. Mother was also a sessor once, and from little of what she told me, bing a sessor is not an easy thing.

    She must have gone through hundreds of challenges until all her organization¡¯s upper echelons became sure that she could reach the same power as the current leader or even surpassed the current leader.

    The current leader Crystal Domination is also the Pyramid leader, which means she is the most powerful person of her generation. That alone makes the announcement of Ellen being sessor bigger news.

    The tub¡¯s energy-reduced at the visible pace as I circted it into my veins, which had widened by 5% in the month of practicing.

    The widened are very important; the wider the veins are, the more energy I will able to transfer through them, and the more powerful my attacks would be; I have to continue with my refining without stopping, and I will get the result I want.

    The refinementsted for twenty minutes, and it is very fruitful. I had created a few seals of the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    After getting out of bed, I walked into the shower and, ten minutester,id on the bed and fell into sleep a few secondster.

 Chapter 1279 - 5th Ruby Seal

    <h4>Chapter 1279 - 5th Ruby Seal</h4>

    It has been five weeks since I had returned to the Academy and four weeks since the Teacher''s birthday, and I could be said to have made a great process.

    I have done great research in Inheritance Pce, and within a weak, I will be able to level up into the High Level of Duke Stage.

    Currently, I am in the tub circting energy furiously into my veins. I have made huge progress in a supremebat exercise and now circting energy furiously to reach my target.

    If I reached it, I would be conquering the great milestone that would shock others if they know about it.

    Buzz!

    Finally, a buzz rang out as thest bit of the energy had been spent, and I had reached my target. I had created the 500th seal of supremebat exercise, which is a huge deal.

    When Ie to the Academy, I had reached the 300th seal, but now in just a month, I had created two hundred more. It would have been impossible to achieve something like it without the torturous refinement I had put my body into.

    Refining my body three times a day is no simple feat; even I did when I think about it, but I still did it. I went through that torturous training three times a day and created two seals of supremebat exercise within thirty days.

    Soon the 500th seal waspleted, and I transferred the tiny bit of energy into my body, which I did not even feel. As it finished transferring the energy into me, it started to spin with other normal nine seals to create the amethyst seal.

    The amethyst seal''s creation took some more energy, but it was not more than 10%. Finally, when the amethyst seal is created, it transferred the energy, which affected my strength.

    The amethyst seal increased my body and soul''s strength by 1%, which is an equal week of torturous training, but it is nothingpared to what I am going to receive right now.

    As the amethyst seal is created, it started to spin with the other nine amethyst seals and started to suck the mana off my storage crazily. Seeing that, I began to refine more energy.

    Each Ruby Seal gives 30% of the host''s current strength, which means I will need to refine a shit load of mana for it so that it could give me a 30% boost of energy.

    I could use the easier way; there are special refined potions that could create seals of supremebat exercise. I have a few of those solutions in my storage, but I do not n to use them.

    I liked the rush, and refining this amount of energy at such speed will increase my refining speed. It is a win-win for me, and those potions I have in my storage area for emergencies where I did not have time to refine the energy.

    I refined and refined, till finally, after more than half an hourter, the whirlpool stopped sucking the energy, and a ruby seal emerged from it.

    The ruby seal beautiful as always; as it emerged, it let out a gentle shine, and a flood of gentle red energy spread through my body.

    "Ahhh!"

    I let out a pleasurable m.o.a.n as I enjoyed the heavenlike feeling this gentle red energy giving me as it merged with my body and soul. The seals'' energy is too amazing; it is one of the reasons I tried so hard to create more seals.

    The red energy spread through every inch of my body and soul, strengthening both of them rapidly. I seriously needed this boost; a strong soul and a physical body must be in that ce.

    I don''t know if I should count myself lucky or unlucky when the lottery revealed my name and sent me to that ce.

    Two weeks ago, I got a mail from the Pyramid saying my name is revealed in the lottery, and they are sending me to a ce where no one wants to go.

    That ce is hell, which looked like heaven. I am going to a ce called Miasmic Paradice; it is one of the 100 most beautiful ces and an extremely dangerous ce the slightest mistake and one would be reduced to ashes.

    There most dangerous ce is not the Grimm Monsters but the environment itself that even strong-bodied Grimm Monsters fear to go there.

    To be honest, I don''t want to there. I want to go to the Secret Fortresses, which are hidden in the enemy territories, but my names hade in the lottery, so I had to go.

    The decrease of gentle red energy brought me out of thoughts, and I saw the energy of the ruby seal lessening at a visible pace and a few secondster, stopped, and the ruby seal floated back with the other four ruby seal.

    The boost I received is now huge; I got a 30% increase in strength in my body and soul; just how f.u.c.k.i.n.g amazing is that I could not harness even more power from the runes with such an increase.

    If I fought with James right now, I would not even need five minutes to defeat him, but of course, James would not have been standing still without doing anything. In one month with such a powerful bloodline, he would have also progressed quite much.

    Especially when he has the motivation to became powerful since I defeated him.

    My next target would be the sixth ruby seal, which I nned toplete as soon as possible, but it will take time, especially when leaving. In the miasmic paradise, I will not have time to refine my body three times a day.

    Still, I want to create the next hundred seals within a month and get the sixth ruby seal, which would increase my strength even further.

    After checking everything, I walked out of the tub. There is too much for me to do since I am leaving tonight for the Miasmic Paradice

 Chapter 1280 - Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 1280 - Leaving</h4>

    "Take care of yourself; Miasmic Paradice is not an easy ce to survive, but it is one of the best whetting ground if you can survive its tribtions." The Teacher said. I could see traces of worries in her eyes.

    "Don¡¯t worry, teacher, I will be careful," I said, "I wish I coulde with you," Elena said grumblingly.

    "Don¡¯t even think about it, youngdy; you will not go out till you mastered at least twenty recipes." The Teacher admonished, seeing the downcast expressions on Elena¡¯s face.

    From what the Teacher and Elena told me, her bloodline is beast type bloodline, which¡¯s energy is very violent and hard to control. She had some ident on the Grimm Battlefield because of it and nearly lost her life.

    It was the reason why she hade to the Academy than she was supposed to be. The Tome could be said to be godsent things for her, and she had been practicing in it diligently that she had learned the ten recipes with above 90 marks passing.

    Now, she is struck by a test as I had been; the test is difficult, but with her abilities, she will be able to pass it within a month; Teacher would make sure of that since she is going to teach her recipes and being her examiner with Tome being with me.

    "Thank you for loaning us the Tome Micheal; it had helped us a lot." Teacher said again. She had told me umpteenth time since yesterday when she returned the Tome to me.

    Like Elena, both Teacher and Professor had been using Tome daily for hours; in between them, it rarely remained unopened, and now they have also been stuck, but the level they are stuck at far above I and Elena could imagine.

    "Goodbye, Teacher, Elena," I said and walked toward the white airship. This is a new airship, a gift I got from the old guys of the Council.

    Those old guys got so impressed with my dual performance that they do not test me, instead gave me this new airship and a few more bottles of solutions.

    The new airship had many cool features, not only it is stronger and faster, but it also could change its shape. I could change it into a bigger size, which is three times bigger than its current corvette size.

    I walked inside and sat on a big ck chair before tapping a few buttons on the control panel that appeared in front of me, and a few secondster, the airship gently lifted into the air without making the slightest sound.

    SUP!

    I waved Teacher and Elena as the airship moved up before it shot into the sky. Elena and Teacher disappeared from my view within a few seconds.

    Soon, the airship passed through the shields of Academy academy and increased its speed even more as it tore through the sky at even greater speed.

    It will take me nine days to reach Miasmic Paradice, and I have so much to do in these nine days in the airship.

    I looked at the scenery outside for a while before took out the Tome; Teacher had returned it to me yesterday, but I did not get time to look at it. It is now time to opened it and aced the test.

    I modified the recipe two weeks ago, and I think I did a damn good job, and now I just have to verify it and learned the eleventh recipe; for more than a month, I had not learned any new recipe, and it is time I do that.

    "Ready to give the test again?" The being asked as I appeared in the Tome, "Yes." I said and walked toward the counter where all sorts of materials are ced. I chose the one I needed and started cooking.

    The test it had given me is both simple and hard; to pass it, I just had to study the cooking methods I had used when I learned all ten recipes and understood their essence.

    Just as I did that, the answer presented itself; I am now confident that I could now create variations of ten recipes and pass the test.

    When I told Elena a week ago about me finding the answer to the test, she literally begged me to tell her, but of course, I did not; I did not want my skin to be yed by teacher.

    "Its ready," I said forty minutester as I passed the dish to him; he lifted the fork and took a bite and closed his eyes to enjoy it like a real person.

    "Congrattions, you have passed the test with flying colors." He said as he opened his eyes. "

    "Now that you have passed the test, it is for you to learn the eleventh recipe." He said and took the counter and started teaching me the eleventh recipe.

    Watching for a few minutes, I know it is on apletely different level than ten recipes that I had learned before.

    The material this eleventh recipe used is on the same level as materials used in recipes before, but the technique and energy control require it on apletely different level.

    He finished half an hourter, and I tasted the recipe, which, like always, hadpletely blown my mind.

    After that, I tried, and the first time was aplete failure, but that did not deter me from trying again and again until I got it right.

    Five days passed by, and I divided my time between Tome, Refining, and my Inheritance, and on three of them, I made huge progress. In five days, Ive learned three new recipes and created a bunch of seals of Supreme Combat Exercise by going through refinement three times a day.

    The biggest progress I made is on my Inheritance; I had made huge progress in it, and now it is time to level to the High Level of Duke.

    This level up will fix small ws in my Inheritance and improve its performance by a great margin, and not to forget; I will be able to able to harness even more power from my Inheritance Runes.

 Chapter 1281 - High Level Of Duke Stage

    <h4>Chapter 1281 - High Level Of Duke Stage</h4>

    Without wasting any time, I tapped on the runic humanoid couple of times to begun my breakthrough.

    A momentter, I was thrown out of the Inheritance Space as energies started to revolve around my body. The changes also happen in my Inheritance Ruins as some runes began to turn into dust, and new runes are forming from that dust.

    The resources I had ced around myself started disappearing at a greater pace than I had imagined. Also, a whirlpool of worldly energy forming above me at a much faster rate, I had imagined it to be.

    The changes had caught me a little off guard, but I understood why my level up needed such an amount of energy when I looked at ruins.

    My runes are upgraded by the energy of that fearsome Beast. They will maintain an upgraded state even after new runes are added; when that happened, and the energy from destroyed runes is not enough to make new runes of the same quality as them, they will get the energy from outside.

    Even though the whirlpool of worldly energy is bing bigger and bigger and providing more energy to the runes, it did not seem to be enough; the runes are sucking up resources at an even faster speed than before.

    I had expected something like that might happen and converted nearly all the raw resources into refined resources to be used by the vines.

    I had a huge amount of raw resources; every Grimm Monster is a walking vault, their storages containing a shit load of things, and since I rarely sell any of the materials I got from the Grimm Monsters, I had a shit load of them in my storage.

    The academy had many people who were more than willing to purify them for me in exchange for my Essense Roses. I had employed more than two hundred low to high-level alchemists to refine nearly all the resources I have.

    The teacher was surprised to see me refining so much of the raw resources, but she did not ask why.

    Seeing the small room of resources vanishing at visible speed, I took out more resources and filled the room with them again, and runes started to suck on them even more ravenously.

    I looked inside me and saw a flood of energy, both from the resources and worldly energy,ing inside me. These energies are not only being used to create more runes but also being used to upgrade the runes present in my body further.

    I had designed my Inheritance in such a way that it will always try to improve, so I am surprised seeing the runes sucking energies to upgrade themselves even further.

    My only focus on the resources they are consuming, so I could predict how many resources they will take during the next level up, most importantly, the big level up. My level up between Duke Stage to Prince Stage will be extremely huge, with me adding more than ten thousand runes into Inheritance.

    Seeing the amount of resources I need for this small level up, where I barely added a thousand new runes, and first time started to worry about the sheer amount of resources I would need for that big level up.

    After the first year of my awakening, I never much had to worry about resources. I had killed so many Grimm Monsters that my storage was always filled with the resources, but now I started to worry as I am taking out more and more resources from my storage.

    Whatever I am taking out is getting sucked by the runes within a minute to take out, even more, seeing a huge amount of worldly energy pouring in down on me.

    Buzz!

    The runes kept sucking energy for the twenty minutes before they finally stopped and level up continued. The runes buzzed, releasing a huge amount of energy, many times more than I had imaged into my body, enriching my body and soul.

    It continued for ten minutes before finally, everything had slowed down till it stopped, and I stepped into High Level of Duke Stage.

    I could feel strength coursing through my body, making me feel very powerful, and I have be powerful, far more powerful than I was a month ago, and just wanted to fight something to test my strength.

    Unfortunately, I am alone in the airship; I will have to wait for at least four days before finding someone to fight.

    After checking my strength, I opened my eyes and found a small cabin in the airship I am sitting is littered with crystal bottles of all sizes and shape; thousands of such bottles.

    Sigh!

    Seeing that, I concentrated on my storage, and my eyes shed in surprise before I sighted with eptance. The resources this small breakthrough took were astronomical in amount.

    When I sat back for the level up, I thought with such powerful runes; I would at max need spent 5% of the resources I have, and that is my biggest estimation as in mind, I thought 1% would be more than enough seeing the sheer amount of resources I have.

    But to my utter astonishment, this small breakthrough took 53% of my resources. Though what I got from it is huge, 53% have blown my mind, and this much resources needed for just a small breakthrough.

    Now I am more worried than before about the resources I will need to reach Peak of Duke Stage and Prince Stage after that.

    It looked like from now on, I will have to store every Grimm Monster I kill or at least take its storage; otherwise, I will never be able to gather the resources I am going to need.

    I already had my head full of all kinds of things I will have to do, and now another thing has been added to it, and this thing is pretty big.

    Well, its a good thing I am going to a ce where only the powerful could survive; I hope these powerful Grimm Monsters have huge stuff filled in their storage to fill my thirst for the resources.

 Chapter 1282 - Miasmic Paradice

    <h4>Chapter 1282 - Miasmic Paradice</h4>

    The airship is streaking through the sky, piercing through one cloud after another.

    Its the ninth day of my travel, and today, I will reach the Miasmic Paradice. The outpost where I am going is just two hours away from where I am right now.

    These nine days had been very fruitful, especially thesest four days when I had made unexpectedly good progress in the Tome; I learned seven new recipes within four days, getting a total of twenty recipes in my rooster.

    I had got another test yesterday night from the Tome, which I am very close to finished; it would take me a day max, and if my luck is good, then I might able to finish it by evening.

    In these nine days, I had practiced thousands of hours in the Tome. It helped me immensely with my energy control, which is what I had needed; the upgraded Inheritance is very demanding and needs very high energy control to operate it.

    "MY GOD!" I said as intentionally slowed down the airship one and half hourter, what I saw in front of me looked like a piece of the heaven itself; if I did not know the reality of it, I would have walked out of my airship to watch this beautiful scenery.

    In front of me is a forest covered in light pink mist; the forest is verdant green and had many tall mountains around it. It also had beautifulkes and three rivers that flowed through this huge forest.

    I have seen the pictures, but they do not do justice to the scenery I see; it is beyond beautiful and worthy to be ranked No.13 in the most beautiful hundred ces in the world.

    ¡¯The Miasmic Paradice¡¯ a fitting name for this piece of heaven I am seeing. If I got outside without protection right now, I would be dead within an hour if I did not receive any treatment, and there the only fraction of Miasma present outsidepared to the forest in front of me.

    The Pink Miasma looked beautiful; it is one of the world¡¯s dangerous substances, having the power to kill even Tyrants. There clear records of Tyrants dying from humans and Grimm Monsters by this Miasma.

    As for the origin of Miasma, it is quite an unbelievable truth. The origin dates back to one First Epoch War more than ten thousand years ago when the Grimm Monster cornered us into the edge of the central continent.

    Humans had just begun our attack with full force with intentions to take back the central continent when a space organism came out of one biggest space crack of the world that used to exist in this forest.

    That Space Organism was already half dead when it entered our world, but it was still able to kill thousands of tyrants before going down; those Tyrants were all from the Grimm Monsters side.

    Those f.u.c.k.i.n.g Grimm Monsters were too arrogant to build their Second Headquarter by the space crack when that organism struck; it had killed nearly all forces present in that headquarter.

    If it were not for that, then it would have been impossible for us to barely win that Epoch war and take control over more than half of the Central Continent.

    It is high-level secrete that even most Tyrants did not know it, but the teacher had told me. So, I could understand that sometimes even the most mighty force could copse in unexpected circ.u.mstances.

    I looked at the scenery for a few minutes before starting the airship but not before checking inside and outside the leakage. Even the tiniest mist that came inside would be fatal to me.

    The outpost is inside the forest, but not in the deeper parts; only Kings and above could survive there. If I were toe in contact with such Miasma, I would be dead before I know it.

    Soon my airship entered the pink mist; I could light pink mist is everywhere; it made me feel like I am in heaven, but in reality, I am in hell where nearly everything has the power to kill me within minutes if I were to touch it without protection.

    Half an hourter, I saw the outpost, which is quite tinypared to all the ces in the Grimm Battlefield I had gone to before.

    The outpost name is camp Cam, named after themander who had defended the fort again Grimm Monsters in thest epoch war three and half thousand years ago, and that was thest time the camp was attacked.

    Attacking the camps inrge numbers in the Miasmic Paradise is simply a dream, and as fights, injuries ur, and once those injuriese in contact with this Miasma, one could be considered good as dead.

    As I reached the camp, I had to hand over the airship controls to themand; it is a prerequisite for anyone entering via airship.

    The camp is protected by sixyer defenses, and at eachyer, various devices and artifacts will scan the airship for any threats, especially Miasma.

    Time passed by, and the airship slowly passed through oneyer of defense after another before finally entered thestyer.

    The!

    The airship finallynded at the airport, and I got my control back; after checking everything is fine with the airship, I walked out of it and put it back into my storage.

    "Micheal, wee to Camp Cami." Said a young woman who suddenly appeared in front of me and moved her hand for a handshake, which I took after a moment of pass.

    "And You are?" I asked as I took back my hand; I knew there would be someone to receive me; it was mentioned in the mail. This privilege of being received by King Stage powerhouse is not avable to anyone.

    Only to those important people who camp considered special resources like me. The thing is, in the lottery, Ive not posted here as a fighter but as the healer.

 Chapter 1283 - Camp Camilla I

    <h4>Chapter 1283 - Camp Cami I</h4>

    "I am Mira Nygard; I will be your guide to Camp Cami." She said. Mira is a tall girl with deep blond hair that makes her look redhead, cut to her shouders, and bright blue eyes looked as if they are carved out of amethyst.

    "let''s go," she said, and we have walked out of the airport.

    Camp Cam is old, and it shows it; it is also small as it did not have more than fifty thousand people, of which only twenty thousand are fighters.

    The numbers may seem lowpared to millions present in the smallest outpost in other ces, but one could not underestimate the power of those selected ore on their own here.

    Every person, including nonbat people, are above ordinary people, and those fighters who go out in hell are exceptional.

    Everyone has to go through the test beforeing here, and those who are selected by lottery are already marked exceptional in the Pyramids database.

    "Its beautiful, isn''t it?" Mira asked as we walked on the street of Camp Cami. "Yes, it is one of the most beautiful ces Ive been," I said. The scenery outside is one of a kind, but the city inside is also extremely beautiful.

    All the buildings are filled with old chams, and more than 90% of them are thousands of years old. The city is a military outpost, and it looked like but it also beautiful.

    If one had told me beforeing here that I would find a military building, even those of thousands of years old beautiful, I would have pped that person, but now I believe it as I see it with my own eyes.

    "Due to the city having only a limited number of people, there was never much big change, but all buildings here are filled with modern amenities, you will find some things here which you will not find anywhere else in the world." She said with a proud smile.

    "You are talking about Miasma Pools, right?" I asked her, "Yes, Miasma Pools, the wonder you will not find anywhere in the world except for here." She said with a slight shudder as if remembering something very scary.

    Miasma Pools are a special medicinal pool created by using miasma and other ingredients found in the Miasmic Paradice. For thousands of years, people thought Miasma Unusable, but a thousand years ago, Grimm Monsters found a way to use it.

    They created Alchemical Solution using miasma and other precious things found in the miasmic paradise. Continues use of this solution helps one build some immunity again miasma and helps in refining the body.

    One has to regrly use it to build some immunity against it, but one could start refining the body through it right away, and from what I heard, it is one of the best body refining solutions found in the world.

    From Dukes to Tyrants, everyone could use it, and from what the teacher told, the people with bloodlines flock to the ces in Miasmic Paradice. The Misma Pool is especially effective in rousing the bloodlines; even the professor had spent some time here.

    The only problem with the Miasmic Solution is pain. The pain it gives is beyond imagination; it is far more painful than the Cosmic Water and refined root juice use for refining.

    If not for that, people would have flocked here to Miasmic Paradice, seeing the benefits that Miasmic Solution offers.

    We walked while she is informing everything I had to know about the city and the benefits it offers and finally an hourter we reached the hospital which big beautiful white marble building.

    "We have reached the hospital, but before we go in, you should take one," Mira said and threw a bottle at me; inside the bottles are the tablets.

    I grabbed the bottle and opened it before taking one tablet in my mouth. These tablets are known as ''Miasmic Tablets.'' One must have it if one wants to survive in the Miasmic Paradice.

    These tablets help suppress the miasma for a limited time. Anyone who goes out of outpost eats these tablets before stepping out; as for why am I eating it before entering the hospital? Well, here where they extract the miasma of those who got infected with it.

    I walked into the hospital, vacuumed by three-stage protection, before finally entering inside, where I saw every ward is sealed in ss. When entering, one has to go through this vacuumed process.

    "It had given me quite shock when I saw when I saw this hospital for the first time," Mira said as we walk in. It is surprising; indeed, this white stone hospital looked like it was made of ss from inside.

    Soon we stopped in front of the ward and stepped in through the vacuum cleaning before finally entering the ward.

    The ward is huge, with a capacity of two hundred beds, with each bed covered in a ss cabin. The ss cabins are there, so no miasma, when extracted by the healer, could be got out.

    "Micheal, wee to Cloudhorn Hospital." Said a handsome young man with red hair as he walked toward me. He is like Mira, a King Stage powerhouse, but unlike her, he is a healer.

    It is clear by the aura he is radiating and also white the coat is he is wearing. "Hello, I am Mark Rayburn; I have heard so much about your healing abilities." Said the red hair guy as he shook my hand enthusiastically.

    "Everything?" I asked back, hearing that smile on his face stiffened a little before returning. "Ahem, your healing method is a little peculiar, but it is by far fastest; there is no one your level couldpare to you in speed and results." He said.

    He really seemed to have done some research on me, and he does not seem to be only. I saw a couple of healers bing startled seeing me and started to whisper among themselves while looking at me, likely talking about my notorious healing method.

 Chapter 1284 - Camp Camilla II

    <h4>Chapter 1284 - Camp Cami II</h4>

    "Is Micheals healing method is different than normal healers?" Mira asked suddenly, to her question mark and other healers looked at her with a peculiar gaze.

    "You will find out soon," Mark said before a cryptic smile before he turned to me, "Can you heal the damages of the miasma?" Mark asked; he is referring to the pink miasma of Miasmic Paradice, not the regr miasma which even a normal person healer could heal.

    "Yes," I said; I had experimented with the miasma of it this ce in the academy, and I did not have much problem; the upgrade of my runes and rule-bending power makes many difficult things very easy.

    "How many patients you want to heal?" Mark asked; Mira was quite surprised hearing such a question, but this time she remained quiet.

    "Open ten cabins," I said; I said to Mark, who got little surprise hearing that along with other healers butplied immediately. A momentter, he tapped a few buttons on his holowatch; the ss cabins started to desspeared inside the floor.

    "They are all yours," Mark said as he waved his hands toward ten beds that were covered by the ss cabins earlier.

    I walked toward them and stopped in front of the ten beds, "My healing method is a little painful, so if anyone has any problem with that, you can opt-out." I said. As I said, I heard ¡¯little¡¯ said by many healers, including mark.

    All of them shook their heads, saying they have no problem with experiencing little pain. "Still, as a precaution, I will ask mark to bind all you," "your guys don¡¯t have a problem with that, right?" I asked.

    I could see doubt and hesitation appearing on their faces as if they are getting a bad feeling about this from their gut, but they still shook their head. They may not look like it, but they are in very serious condition; if they did not receive treatment within three hours, they would die.

    "Since all of you did not have any objection, I will begin," I said, and two sub-Crysteline vines were released from my hands, and they further divided into five smile vines each before moving toward nervous-looking patients.

    If I had eyes at my back, I would have seen healers looking at vines with extreme interest as if they are watching a blockbuster movie; one healer even had a gloating expression on her face as she looked at one specific patient.

    "Ahhhhhh...."

    Soon vines reached the patients, and without warning, they pierced through them before started spreading every inch of their bodies. Mournful screams rang out of the ward, scaring the hell out of other patients who were watching from a distance, and a look of horror appeared on their faces.

    Only healers who knew about my healing method remained unsurprised, but traces of fear and awe could be seen in their eyes.

    "Mark?" Mira asked, ready to intervene the moment mark gave her get-go. She had been expecting to see some strange healing method, not pure torture that is happening in front of her.

    This Micheal gave her a very good feeling, but who would have throught he would be such a nasty fellow to downright torture people.

    She could see vines spreading inside patients, and another shudder couldn¡¯t help but run through her body. She now needs marks permission, and the next moment this Micheal will be the one screaming in pain.

    "Don¡¯t do anything, Mira; it is how he heals," Mark said to her before he again focused on Micheal and his vines wanting to see the essences of the process. Mira wanted to say something when she saw an unsurprised look on all the healer¡¯s faces; she decided to wait and see.

    "Ahhh...."

    The vines have spread across the bodies of all the patients; seeing that, I started the extraction; as I did, their screams reached even higher, but I did not focus on them, its all became toomon for me.

    I focused on the pink roses that started sprouting on the vines; these roses are different than my Essense Roses. The Roses are crystalline, and if one looks carefully, they will see the pink mist stored inside the crystalline roses.

    That would be an urate description; I am not truly harvesting this pink miasma as I do with the Grimm Monsters¡¯ energies and essence.

    This miasma is too different and high level for me to do something like that; I am just extracting the miasma and storing then in Cryteline Energy Roses, which areced with rule-bending power, so the miasma would not break free from it.

    "Mark, little help here," I said to mark which appeared beside me the next moment, looking very excited. "What do you need my help for?" He asked.

    "Help me remove these roses and be careful; they are very fragile," I said; mark nodded and excitedly begun to cut the roses. These patients¡¯ bodies had more miasma than I had imagined, with minutes of extraction, nearly all the space in veins filled with roses.

    More and more roses appeared on the vine, but Mark, with King Stage speed, has no problem removing them before the roses crowd the vines.

    Finally, all the miasma was extracted from the patients, and I called back the vines from their bodies. As I did, all the screams stopped, and they slumped back on their beds, not even having the energy to curse me.

    The extraction of miasma happened faster than I had expected; I had thought it would take me more than ten minutes, but I finished within five, which is slower than my extraction of special Grimm Monsters energy.

    If it had been any other healer on my ce, they would have taken half an hour to remove the miasma, and with all the precautions they take, healing single patients take then hour while I healed ten in five minutes.

    In such moments, I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of the Inheritance Ive created.

 Chapter 1285 Quarters

    Chapter 1285 Quarters

    "Wow, it was quite a healing method." I head behind me, only to see Miraing toward me with a look of unbelief. "The way you healed them, it looked like you are torturing them. You know, if Mark hadn''t stopped me, I would have beat you up seeing the way you were torturing them," She said as she looked at patients who were still reeling from treatment.

    Hearing that, I smiled. Ive been told by many people that they want to beat me, seeing the way I heal.

    "Look at these poor people; they are barely state of talk, much less walk after your treatment." She observed. These people are fine; they need a rest of a minute or two before they can walk on their own.

    "Micheal, can''t you make your healing method a little less painful?" Mark asked, feeling pity for these people. "I could, but my healing speed would be much slower, and I would able to heal fewer people at the time," I replied.

    He opened his mouth to say something but closed it quickly; he also knows the importance of speed and numbers, especially when ites to the way I heal.

    "Open, the twenty cabins next," I said after watching healed patients walking out of test after quick test from the healers about Miasma in their body. Of course, there is none; my vines do not do half-hearted work.

    "Twenty?" Mark asked back to be sure; I nodded. Seeing the nod from me, he tapped a few buttons on his holowatch, and cabins started opening.

    Like the ten people before, these twenty are also Princes; there is barely any Duke''s present in the miasmic paradise; only exceptional Dukes get the permissions toe here, seeing the adverse environment of miasmic paradise.

    "You guys don''t have any problem with pain, right?" I asked twenty people, as I asked expressions of many people, and they looked at me as if I am some kind of demon and even open their mouths to say something but stopped when they looked empty beds where there were patients were few minutes.

    Seeing that, all of them shook their heads; getting their affirmation, I asked Mark to bind them and start the healing process.

    It went on like previous with them screaming at the top of their lungs, but there are some peculiarities; of the twenty people, I noticed two people who barely made any sound when vines spread inside the and extraction started.

    There is also one person who is barely making any sound, a stark difference from those who are screaming top of their lungs.

    I thought, people of this batch are peculiar, but as I started healing the next batch of patients, I so peculiar people again who barely made any sound experiencing the pain and bore it with the gritted teeth.

    As I saw these people, I know there must be some reson, as one or two people could be pecr but I am finding these people again and again as I healed. I may not have experienced the pain of my own healing but I know it is very painful, little more painful than circting cosmic water through my veins. Such pain could not born by the normal person.

    Take these most of patients, if their hands and feet were not bound, they would have iling like fishes and would have already ran way.

    Though I am curious about some of these people''s pain suffering ability, I put that question back in my mind and concentrate on healing and collecting more data so I could perfect the healing move again.

    The extraction of this miasma may seem simple, but it is many times difficult than one thinks. If not for that, with new Inheritance Ruins, only twenty patients wouldn''t be my limit.

    If it had been poison infected or cursed infected patients, I would have the capability to heal more than fifty patients at the time.

    An hour passed by, and I continued healing; I had finished healing the patients of the current ward, and now they are bringing the people from the different wards to heal.

    As such, four hours have passed when I finally put the vines back inside me. I had healed all the Prince Stage patients who were in danger of dying in a few hours; as for other patients, the other healers could deal with it without worrying about them dying.

    "Its a good thing we got Micheal; as long you are here, we don''t have to worry about anyone dying," Mark praised that I just smiled modestly and took it gracefully.

    "Mira, take Micheals to his quarters," Mark said to Mira after talking with me a few minutes.

    It turns out, my quarter''s area above the hospital, with King Level healers, one of the best ces in the whole of Fort Cami.

    "You healers get the best ces whenever you go, and you Micheal especially to get this quarters which only awail to King Stage healers," Mira said as we entered my quarters, or I might say the penthouse; there is a huge ss wall in the living room through which one could see the beautiful scenery of Camp Cami.

    Beautiful ancient building under the beautiful pink is the beautiful scenery that would instantly calm anyone''s mind. "It really is beautiful," I said in a breath voice as I stood in front of the ss wall.

    "There is one question that had been bugging me. Do you know why some of these people I healed were so good at enduring pain?" I asked Mira.

    "It has quite a simple answer; those who endured the pain without making much sound are those who are using Miasmic Solution." She said with a smile, hearing that cloud of doubt cleared away instantly.

    "Miasmic Solution is avable to everyone camp, those who can endure the huge amount of pain could refine their body in, but only 10% of people use seeing it give them a hell like pain." She added before turning to me.

    "Let me show you something," she said and walked toward the door on the left, she opened and then opened another door, and I soon found myself in a small room white bowl shape tub inside.

 Chapter 1286 - Miasmic Solution

    <h4>Chapter 1286 - Miasmic Solution</h4>

    "Is this?" I asked in a breathy voice that shook slightly as I could not believe what I was seeing, this way too much.

    "Yes, your own Miasmic Solution Tub where you have to move the faucet and solution will flow in," she said with a smile, enjoying the shocked look I have on my face.

    "How extravagant," I said, it is extravagant. All the material for the solution is avable in the forest, and they are not much rare but still providing the solution on demand is extravagant.

    The material may be easy to gather, but something like Miasmic Solutions needs serious skill to craft; the average Alchemist could not craft something like it.

    When one thinks about it, it is not hard for them to get a skilled Alchemist; they to open the lottery-like they did in my case, they will easily get Alchemist of any grade, even a Tyrant.

    Most people don''t like this ce and do note on their own, seeing the dangerous environment, which could kill one within minutes. Still, when the lottery came, they usually ept, especially the nonbat professional.

    "This extravagance only avails to King Stage powerhouses and above, but since you are a healing category asset, they decided to give you this," Mira said.

    I am grateful that Ive had nned to make a trip to alchemist hall for this solution, but now there is no need for trips; I could go through the refinement whenever I want.

    This small room also had a ss window; one can enjoy the beautiful scenery while suffering the hell in the pool. Whoever designed this penthouse has a strange sense of humor.

    "Let''s go; let me give you a tour of your quarters," Mira said and gave me a tour of my new penthouse, and I have to say, I am impressed. Before, I was nning on taking out my space abode but seeing such a beautiful penthouse; there is no need to take out.

    "I will go now; I hope your day will go well in Miasmic Paradice," Mira said after she finished giving me a tour of my new quarters. "Thank You," I said. To that, she just waved her hand with a smile before walking out of the room.

    It iste afternoon and time for my refinement, eversince I started to refine my body three times a day, I rarely missed.

    I walked into a small room and looked at the white bowl shape tub; it is simple but looked beautiful were paired up with the scenery outside.

    See¡­

    I opened the tap, and dense pink liquid started to flow out of the tub, giving off a calming medicinal smell. The pink liquid is quite thick, as thick as an oil that I just wanted to dip my hands in it, but I did not.

    It will be a painful affair, and I did not want to get a taste of it before I am ready; finally, when the tub got half-filled, I closed the tap. I want to fill it with enough solution I amfortable with.

    I watched the pink liquid under a pink sky before gritting my teeth and flying above the tub. ''Its going to be painful.'' I said in my mind before sliding into the bowl tub in a single motion.

    "Ahhhhhh¡­"

    Just as I slid inside, intense pain shot through every part of my body that I let out a huge scream; I had expected the severe pain but not this severe that I would lose consciousness for few seconds.

    It took me a while to ovee the pain that I would close my mouth and scream through gritted teeth. After that, I tried to calm myself, which was quite harder under so much pain and took me more than ten minutes to do that, but I finally did.

    As I barely got control over myself, I started to circte Supreme Combat Exercise; it is the oldest method I am practicing and always help me get focused.

    I concentrated on its energy flow and how energy flowing through one vein after another; with me focusing on the energy flow, everything else started to dim.

    I am still feeling the same amount of pain as earlier, but I am not focusing on that; the only thing I am concentrating on is taking energy from the pool and circte it in routes of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Time passed by as I kept circting the energy; I concentrated on the energy cirction that I forgot everything else, including the pain and the way it is lessening as I circte more and more energy through my body.

    It is such a wonderful trance that I rarely find myself in. Still, it ended too soon when I suddenly noticed that I was circting energy of the Miasmic Solution but my own as I finished the energy a few minutes ago. Now, only brownish pink water had remained in what was before a bright pink solution.

    I sighed, seeing the brownish-pink water before closing my eyes to observe changes inside me. The surprise I got was that seals of Supreme Combat Exercise, there are five of them.

    Usually, when I practice, I create one or two seals, three if I am very lucky, but since I started refining, Ive never created the five seals; it is the first time something like that happened, likely because of the trans I was.

    As I observed the refinement effects, they did not seem too much different from the cosmic water refinement I do daily. This had shocked me because every refinement I do, has huge resources invested in it.

    From Root Juice of the Cosmic Tree to very rare materials from the academy before I get such a good refinement solution, I got such a result from the free solution.

    Seeing that, I wanted to curse at all people who are not using such a god-given resource, which would cost an arm leg outside, but they are not using it just because of little pain.

 Chapter 1287 - Binding And Killing I

    <h4>Chapter 1287 - Binding And Killing I</h4>

    After taking a shower, I walked into the kitchen and started making dinner myself and Ashlyn. With me now having twenty recipes in my rooster, there is now a great choice in front of me instead of repeating the same things every few days.

    An hourter, dinner finished, Ashlyn and I ate in silence before I went to the training room to do some sword practice.

    I havee to Miasmic Paradice as a healer, and ording to rules, healers have to spend six days in the hospital, but in my case, I will have to spend only four days plus some hours in three days if possible.

    It is a deal teacher had negotiated with the Pyramid; they were quite adamant, but when the teacher threatened to not sent me here, they relented with some conditions; which means now I can spend three days out and just got into hospital these three days for an hour or two if I have time and energy.

    It may not look much, but it is quite a sweet deal for a healer like me, three days out would be more than enough for me, and in four days, I could heal and continue with my practice.

    With my healing speed, I would have to spend hours in the morning and a few hours in the evening for healing while in rest, I could do anything I want, which is very good for me.

    This way, I could slowly build up my strength and continue work in Inheritance Space and Tome while having three days for the blood burning fights.

    I practiced for a few hours before I went into Tomb, cleared the test, and tried the 21st recipe level, which was a level above the other twenty recipes. I spend an hour in the Tome before I walked to my new bedroom and slept.

    Four days passed by as such, and I did what I had thought. I would go to the hospital in the morning and return in the evening.

    I would work for only three hours in three one hour shifts and deal with only emergency patients. I could heal many more, but both Mark and I disagreed with that.

    Other healers also had to learn and work under pressure, so there were only emergency patients for me.

    I would spend some time with other healers between my shifts, answering all the questions they have before returning to my cabin, where I could do whatever I want.

    "Good Luck," The guard said as I passed through thestyer of protection of the city. "Thank You," I said before stepped into the mist.

    It is the fifth day, my free day, and I am going out; I have been waiting for this day for thest four days, and it is time than I now venture out.

    "Wow!" I said as I stepped out of the gate, the scenery in front of me is too beautiful.

    The pink mist is everywhere, and when itbines with verdant trees that are brimming with vitality, it became otherworldly. It is nothing; Mira said one could really see enthralling scenery from standing on top of the mountain; from there, one can enjoy the real paradise.

    The Pink mist is everywhere, and one theory said that the organism thates from space all these years ago is still alive. This mist it is releasing is conscious as even after all these years, this mist always stayed confined in the forest, never venturing out.

    Which breaks themon sense and cosmic energy from the Space Cracks would try to spread as far as possible.

    Not to forget, even after thousands of years, nobody was able to reach the center of this forest where this mist is releasing from. Sorry, two people have gone inside; three thousand years ago, Ramona Hawthorn and Roosevelt went to the core.

    From what the teacher said, they both did not much say about it, except for we don¡¯t worry the Miasmic Paradice. Still, hundreds of people have tried to reach the core, but not one had been sessful; the miasma is too dangerous in the deep.

    I would not have believed this organism being alive theory, seriously who can stay alive for more than ten thousand years, but my experience in Hez forest taught me that my definition of being alive is too narrow.

    The beast I had fought was seemed to alive in every category, it was alive, but it was also dead. As the hidden being inside me said, I have insufficient knowledge to distinguish between the alive, dead, and in-between.

    Until I have that, It is better I should not make any judgment, but there is someone who could make it and could provide me urate info on what this thing is.

    ¡¯Do you think that space organism is alive and mist it is releasing is part of it?¡¯ I asked and waited and waited some more, but I got no response from the hidden being.

    Seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but smile, that being will only talk when it wants to, no matter how many times I tried to contact him, he would not answer me.

    Chew Chew...

    I was just in my thoughts when Ashlyn came out of me, and a look of horror appeared in my mind. Walking in the mist with n.a.k.e.d bodies is no less than suicide. This mist will drill inside you and dry your body like tree bark before turning into the dust.

    Beforeing here, I have taken the pill, which she refused to take, and had covered my body with my Armor, which has very tight protection that not a single speck of mist coulde inside me.

    "Ashlyn came back," I shouted just as she came out but to my utter surprise, Ashlyn just handed on her shoulder, her usual ce.

    Chew Chew Chew

    She chirped furiously before I could pick her and shove it into the sealed box I had taken out.

    Her chirp said that this puny miasma could not do anything to her and would not even dare to dare to touch her body; when she said it, her tone was quite condescending as if she looked down on the miasma very much and it is beneath her to even talk about it.

 Chapter 1288 - Binding And Killing II

    <h4>Chapter 1288 - Binding And Killing II</h4>

    It took me a while to understand the meaning of what she said, and when I looked at her, I found that it is what she said and what she said isn¡¯t just an expression.

    The miasma is really not touching her body; it is justing close to her before repealing back. It feels like her body had something that miasma did not want toe into contact with.

    Something like this happened with my own energy. I had noticed this factor when I am healing the patients.

    When I am researching Miasma in my quarters, I had touched with energy that was devoid of rule-bending power. That time, I saw the miasma and my energy are repealing against each other.

    Which I found very strange; the repealing force was weak but visible. I first thought it is because of my inheritance energy, a c.o.c.ktail of many energies, but when I started to experiments, I noticed it is because of Beast¡¯s energy present in runes.

    I don¡¯t know what rtion the Beast energy and this miasma have; I am still researching it. Understanding that rtion will help me very much in my own research for Inheritance.

    The forest containsrge numbers of monsters, and they could be considered part of the miasma since they are born here; not only a monster but nearly everything in this forest is considered part of the miasma.

    Since everything is part of miasma means nearly everything here is dangerous, one could die in minutes, and another thing is that the sensory powers have beenpletely suppressed here; I have to move with the help of my visual sense.

    It is a huge problem for people of my level as we are very much got used to our soul sense, especially in a dangerous environment like this where we use it far more than our visual sense.

    Still, I am much better than otherspared to me; Ashlyn ispletely fine in the Miasma. It does not affect her body, but it also does not affect her soul sense; it is working as usual.

    In these four days, I am researching this miasma as there is a quite big chance that a few dayster, I might be able to walk into Miasma without fear, and my soul sense would also work just fine.

    My rule-bending power is amazing; I am working on something that would make me impervious to miasma even when it entered. It would just enter and go out; not only that, but I am also working my soul sense too so that it would work in the miasma; I am very close to finding the way.

    This forest is extremely dangerous not only because of flora and fauna but also Grimm Monsters. They are in huge numbers here and everywhere; thousands of them are found in ten kilometers of our outpost.

    The miasma changes the nature of warfare. Since we can¡¯t send too many people to the cleaning of our immediate area, Grimm Monsters can close in, not only them we also gather close to their outposts, sometimes it became quite bloody.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I stopped as Ashlyn had sensed Grimm Monsters not far from us. Hearing that, I flew toward them sneakily without making the slightest sound; soon, I reached close enough that I could see the Grimm Monsters.

    There are five Iron Chimpmen, holding huge iron rods, and all of them are at Peak Level of Prince Stage. They all sneakily sitting beside the boulder, simr to their skin color, and looking at our outpost, likely looking for any humans toe toward them.

    I looked at them for a while before attacking with the vines. In thest two weeks, I have made huge advancement; not only I had created the 5th Ruby seal, which gave me a huge boost in body and soul but also made a breakthrough into High Level of Duke Stage which increased my power further.

    I had been itching to test my power, and these Five Iron Chimpmen are good practice before the real challenge.

    "Ahh... what are these f.u.c.k.i.n.g vines!" suddenly, all the Iron Chipman scremed in unison as they got bound in vines and are now struggling with their all to try to break free.

    "My Grimm Race Friends, how to do like my vines," I said as I flew out of my hidden spot and appeared in front of them.

    "Ehhh Ehhh..."

    A look of rage appeared in their eyes as if they wanted to tear me apart, but no words came out of them when they tried to talk about it. Not to cause too muchmotion from these Grimm Monsters and attract unnecessary attention, I bound their neck tightly, so no sound woulde out of their throats.

    Insufficiency of air would kill them; they could live without it for days, but it is a very harrowing experience for them; not that I care for it. If not wanting to do some tests, I would have killed these bastards directly; who knows how many humans have they killed before.

    I closed my eyes and touched the vines to feel them more carefully as the Grimm monster struggles. I even tightened the vines on certain ces, so the Grimm Monsters would struggle with every bit of strength they have.

    I wanted to see its tenseness and flexibility, my vines already strong enough to Princes before they became crystalline, but after inheritance runes went to transformation, they have changed.

    They have changed so much that even I don¡¯t have aplete idea, and these experiments are to get the idea of that change. So, I could utilize these properties and cultivate them further during the upgrade.

    A few minutester, I removed my hands before recording everything I observed in my holowatch.

    Puch Puch Puch...

    "Thank You for participating in my experiments," I said to Grimm Monsters, and the next moment sounds of piercing rang out as the sharp end of vines have pierced through their forehead.

    This sharp end of vines is a new addition, I did not want to summon rose des every time I summon vines if I want to pierce someone, so I added a small sharp end.

 Chapter 1289 - Snake Valley I

    <h4>Chapter 1289 - Snake Valley I</h4>

    I stored all the bodies in my storage with them dead and checked the stuff they got, and my eye couldn''t help but light up.

    "Good," I said, and as I saw the stuff inside, their storages were filled with herbs and roots. These things could not be said to be very rare, but they are rare, and their quantity is also high.

    I walked away after looking at things; I have to hunt many Grimm Monsters for resources and find the Apex Inheritance Hosts to fights. There are many hosts of Apex Inheritances present here, and I want to fight them.

    I am burning to test my des against them, but finding them is not easy. Their numbers are high here, but they are not that high that I would find them everywhere.

    I have to be in the right ce at the right time to find them, and its a good thing I have Ashlyn, who could make things for me a little easier than it ought to be. I had already told her to keep a lookout for those Grimm Monsters.

    Hun!

    It had been a few minutes since I had killed the team of Iron Chimpmen when Ashlyn informed me of spotting the monster. I quickly moved toward it and saw the monster, and seeing it, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    It is zing Bear Monster with a towering height of twelve meters. It is Peak Prince Monsters and has impressive battle power that it would have given the serious challenge to five Grimm Monsters that I had killed earlier.

    "Hey, little bear," I shouted and appeared in front of it. It looked at me before killing intent appeared in its eyes; I have invaded its territory, and it wants to kill me for that and not to forget I am a foreigner in its pce, which is another reason for it kill me.

    "RAWR!"

    It let out a huge roar and move its huge leg at an extremely fast speed to crush me to death.

    Its leg was just halfway when thin wine erupted from the ground and moved along its body and biding every important part of its body. By the time the vines hadpletely bound it, its leg was just one meter away from crushing me.

    "RAWR!"

    Seeing its bound, it roared as it struggled intensely break to break the vines by immense force and also lighted up its whole body with a thick zing fire, which is trying the burn the vines with all its power.

    I watched mutely as it struggles with all its power; the only thing I changed was shut it up as it was screaming too loudly and attracting both monsters and Grimm Monsters.

    It continued to struggle, but despite its huge size and powerful strength coupled with a zing fire, they cannot do anything against my vine, which only thick as my smallest finger.

    Puchi!

    I watched it for a few minutes, collecting all the data I need from the bear monster before sending it on its way and storing it into my storage before it hit the ground.

    Due to mist, this monster is not eatable, but it still quite expensive; outside people will pay quite much for it. I can exchange for the herbs and other rare and precious medicine I need.

    Time passed by, and I continued killing anything that came in my way, whether it is a Grimm Monster or the native monster of the Miasmic Paradice, all of them were killed by me.

    No monster died a quick death; I took my sweet little time to collect data before finishing them off with a single attack.

    Be is Monsters or Grimm Monsters, they are not giving me that much of a challenge, and I have note across the Grimm Monster with apex inheritance. The afternoon rolled on; I started to feel quite bored, and daring thoughts have started to enter my mind.

    ''The thoughts of entering King level territory'', these thoughts are quite dangerous, and I squished them as soon as they came into my mind.

    A fundamental change urred when one reached the King Stage; even with my superb strength, which I am feeling quite proud of, I am not a match against the weakest King Stage powerhouse.

    I will have to run away if Ie across any King Stage Monster or Grimm Monster. Teacher had warned me in explicit words that it will be a death sentence for me if I went to fight against Kind Stage while I am still a Duke.

    I should at least be a Prince before I think about challenging a King Stage powerhouse, no matter how weak it seemed.

    So, I squashed all those daring thoughts and kept searching for the powerful enemy while killing anything that came in my way, but it seemed like my luck is not that good as even when the afternoon rolled on, I did not find a worthy opponent.

    Beforeing here, I knew that it would not be easy, but I couldn''t help but feel disappointed when I did note across any powerful enemy.

    Hun!

    I was mooning in my thoughts when suddenly, my vision changed, and new scenery appeared in front of me in a bird view. I first got startled but soon realized that I am seeing through Ashlyn''s eyes, and she is looking at two Grimm Monsters.

    They were to two Oxmen who are looking at the map which is projected from their holowatch like device and discussing something in a Grimmnguage which I could not understand.

    Seeing them looking at the map, I instantly concentrate on it, and Ashlyn was kind enough to focus on it giving me a clear view.

    I looked at a map and the green spot they were pointing, whatever they are pointing. Both of them looked very exciting about it that they could barely contain their excitement, especially therger Oxman.

 Chapter 1290 - Snake Valley II

    <h4>Chapter 1290 - Snake Valley II</h4>

    They continued discussing a few minutes excitedly before they closed the map and started moving toward their destination.

    My vision turned back to normal, and I immediately opened the map and looked for the position they were pointing. It did not take long as I already had the mapmitted to memory and knew which area those two Grimm Monsters were pointing.

    "Snake Valley."

    I muttered; Snake Valley is a rtively small ce but a quite dangerous one. As its names suggest, the valley is full of snakes, violent poisonous snakes which will attack is doves to whoever invaded their territory.

    Due to their vicious nature andrge numbers, most people stayed away from that valley, but these two Grimm Monsters are going there, and they are even excited about it, which means there must be something amazing in the snake valley that is making these Grimm Monsters excited.

    I wanted to kill these bastards, but I decided to follow them for them; I will kill them when I know what is in the snake valley.

    With Ashlyn following them sneakily, I did not have to get too close to these bastards who are being very careful, checking if anyone was following them or not, and it turned out I am not the only one following these two bastards.

    There another Grimm Monster that is following these Oxmen sneakily. It is a good thing that I had decided to maintain therge distance and let Ashlyn do all the following; otherwise, this Grimm Monster would have discovered me.

    This Grimm Monster a good old Werewolf, a Peak Duke werewolf, and seein the way it is following them at such close distance without getting discovered, it only means one thing.

    This Werewolf has the power of the Apex Inheritance or bloodline or something close to it; otherwise, it is very hard to remain undiscovered by two peak Princes.

    Even if the soul senses don''t work here, the physical senses of Grimm Monsters are quite strong. People can''t get very close to them without a special method or having something like killing rules, which I have.

    I will definably fight this Werewolf, Ive been searching for such an opponent since morning, but now is not the time, not before the business of snake valley is over; as soon as it is over, I will fight it.

    Time passed by, and at about seven in the evening, the Grimm Monster finally reached the Snake Valley. There, they became very careful as they entered inside; the snake valley is full of snakes, and these Grimm Monsters very careful about it.

    Some distance from the snake valley, I carved a hidden spot inside the tree and went inside. It is going to take some while, so I might as well make myself morefortable.

    As I sat under a tree, I switched my vision to that of Ashlyn, which is following then in her tiny form is which is even smaller than the thumb. Three of them have no idea; someone else is following them.

    ''These Grimm Monsters are really something.'' I said in my mind as I saw these huge Grimm Monsters walking inside the forest without getting discovered despite having such f.u.c.k.i.n.g huge bodies.

    They are moving slowly, but they are not staying long at one spot for more than a second; they are shing around every moment, and it also helped that these two oxmen are Ice Elementals.

    If any Snake Monster discovered them, they would freeze in a single attack before and store them in the storage before moving forward.

    As for the Werewolf that following behind the two oxmen, well, it is powerful enough that it remained undiscovered by north Grimm Monsters and Snake Monsters.

    Time passed by, and Grimm Monster headed deeper and deeper into the valley, and the deeper they go, the more snakes theye across. I am quite amazed by the number of snake monsters; they are too many and could found in every corner, eating, sleeping, f.u.c.k.i.n.g.

    I watched as Grimm Monster header deeper and deeper into the valley while checking the map now and then.

    The valley is smallpared to other areas of the Miasmic forest, but it is still quite big, that one would need hours to cross it, and where there is obstruction, they might need a day,

    But I do not care for any of that; I am more than willing to wait for the day to see the thing which Grimm Monsters are so excited about, but I don''t think they would need a day, looking at the map and their speed, it would max take them two hours to reach their spot.

    Popping up another protection pill into my mouth and I continued watching as Grimm Monsters continued making a way deeper into the valley.

    "The F.u.c.k!" I said after two hours when I saw the scene in front of me. I hundreds if not thousands of snakes monster in a basin of the hills coiling around each other. This scene looked scary that I saw three Grimm Monsters shuddering at the sight of it.

    ''Just what that f.u.c.k is there for all these snake monsters to behave like this.'' I thought as I saw two oxmen sit behind a well-hidden spot as if they are waiting for something.

    Since they are waiting, I also decided to wait, and as such, three more hours passed when both Oxmen stood up from their hidden spot and started to check weapons on their body as if readying themselves for something.

    Few more minutes passed when suddenly a small changed urred amidst thousands of snakes. The starry light came from above and fell on the small rose tree, which had only two pink buds.

    As the starlight fell on them, the buds started to bloom slowly under the starlight falling directly on them.

    A huge amount of starlight begins to fall on them as the roses bloomed before spreading outward toward the thousands of snakes.

    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g Hell!" I said with shock; I am shocked,pletly out of my f.u.c.k.i.n.g mind.

 Chapter 1291 - Miasmic Astral Roses I

    <h4>Chapter 1291 - Miasmic Astral Roses I</h4>

    "Oh MY God, it is f.u.c.k.i.n.g Miasmic Astral Roses," I said with shock; I am shocked, out of my f.u.c.k.i.n.g mind.

    There were many scenarios that these Grimm Monsters are talking excitedly about could be, but I had never guessed it would be Miasmic Astral Roses.

    Me feeling shock couldn''t be described in words.

    Miasmic Astral Roses are among the greatest resources found in the Miasmic Paradice, a forging resource that could make Body, Soul, and Energy impossibly strong. If news of it got out, people woulde to hell in dives; it is a very helpful resource.

    There are two Miasmic Astral Roses, which is extremly; usually, one tree has only one rose, which will wither immediately as soon as the rose is plucked.

    From a distance, I could not determine the grade of the Roses but seeing the astral energy falling on those roses; they are at least a Prince Grade, which is a big thing for someone like me, even Kings would, even Kings would fight for it, even if its grade is lower.

    The value of these roses is too great that Kings would not even care if it is a grade lower. I have to get these Miasmic Astral Roses at any price, and I will get them.

    The Grimm Monsters'' eyes lit up as they saw Miami Astral Rose appearing and started releasing aura outside toward the snake monsters; no wonder there were such numbers of snake monsters present here.

    The benefits of that aura roses are releasing are too great. If I had been in the snakes'' ce, I would have done the same.

    The Grimm Monsters have fifteen to twenty minutes to pluck the roses. If they arete, then the roses would turn back to bud only to bloom tomorrow. It should be plucked in its blooming stage; in the bug stage, it ispletely useless.

    The two Oxmen Grimm Monsters looked at the Miasmic Astral Roses for a moment before they disappeared from their ce like a specter; their movements became erratic and harder to catch as they moved toward the rose at the greatest speed.

    Their movement speed is good but not good enough to hide them when they are flying above the bodies of the snakes, but these Grimm Monsters are not counting on being invisible; they are counting on the speed of their which would only take them few seconds to reach the roses and plucked them.

    These poor bastards did not know that their death is following right behind them, and it is truly invisible. The Werewolf Grimm Monster is using an excellent method that made it inviable, or it could be said very difficult to detect.

    It is just a few meters behind them, but those two oxmen haven''t detected it. I couldn''t help but marvel at its stealth ability and feel jealous that I don''t have it; even my killing intent wouldn''t work as well as this method.

    SHAR SHAR¡­

    The Oxmen had crossed more than half of the distance when Snakes have finally noticed then, and like a tsunami, all of them stood up with glowing eyes and moved toward two Grimm Monsters.

    A sh of fear couldn''t help but appear in the eyes of two Oxmen as they saw themselves bing a target of the hundreds of powerful Snake Monsters, but that did not stop them from pushing forward.

    The snake monsters at the forefront attacked the Grimm Monsters without mercy. They did not care about their attacks could kill their members; the only thought they have in mind to kill intruders and protect the rose.

    The basin lit up with the powerful attacks, the aura of such powerful attacks spread everywhere. Even I, who had hiding quite a distance away, felt the aura of the attacks and couldn''t help but shudder.

    The powerful attacks reigned down on the two Oxmen, but it looked like these oxmen had already considered something like this might happen and already prepared as snow white protection appeared around their body.

    These Oxmen dodge whatever attacks they could while those they can''t be resisted by their shields. Their shields are quite powerful and could resist the attacks of tens of powerful snake monsters head-on without even cracking, which should not have been possible.

    These snake monsters are not normal; they have forged themselves under the aura of Miasmic Astral Roses, which increased their power by a huge margin that even a host of apex inheritance would feel quite strained under it.

    These could be only two ways for it happened; first, they are using protection amulets, and the other is that they are burning themselves to power up their shields.

    Theter reason, without a doubt, as the miasma suppresses not only the soul senses but also talismans. Unless it is otherworldly talismans, the ones found in runes, one can forget about being saved by the talisman here.

    This trade of burning themselves for the Miasmic Astral Roses worth it. A single petal of roses more than enough to offset whatever loss they would suffer but unfortunately for them, they are not getting these roses oring out of this bowl alive.

    As they reached fifty meters distance from the rose, the Werewolf that is secretly following behind themunched an invisible attack, which made them stumble, and that is all the chance that snake monsters needed.

    Crunch Crunch!

    As they stumbled for a moment, the snake monsters took a chance to bite down on two Oxmen before they could do anything. The Oxmen scremed for a second before they were silenced as their shields crushed under the mouths of Snake monsters.

    A smile appeared on the face of Werewolf, seeing that, with snake monsters thinking they caught the culprit, had let down their guard, giving the perfect opportunity for Werewolf, who was already invisible.

    He went toward the Rose tree, thinking it had seeded, but when it reached near the tree and saw what is happening, its eyes popped out, and blood begins to boil.

    It saw a little bird opening its mouth bigger than it should be and guzzling up two Miasmic Astral Roses before it could do anything.

    Chew Chew!

    The little bird seemed to notice it and looked at it condescendingly before opening its mouth to give out the most mocking thing it had ever heard before flying away.

 Chapter 1292 - Miasmic Astral Roses II

    <h4>Chapter 1292 - Miasmic Astral Roses II</h4>

    "You Bastard Bird!"

    The Werewolf shouted top of its lungs and shot into the sky after Ashlyn, and at the same time, snakes have noticed their flower is gone and became frenzied.

    Shar Shar¡­

    Loud hissing voices rang out from the hundreds of snakes as they moved toward the Werewolf and Ashlyn. The Werewolf did not seem to care a hoop about the snake monsters that areing toward it.

    It just took out five-six meters long ck Greatsword and swing at an extremely fast speed, and snakes monsters that attacked it has cut into the pieces, seeing such powerful attack, a bright smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    It is more powerful than I had throught; those snakes monsters were one of the strongest presents, who''s power had increased by the Miasmic Astral Roses, but they were still cut into pieces so easily by it.

    I can''t wait to fight it.

    Such powerful enemies rarelye across, and now it hade, I will fight it and kill it.

    Killing it would be a huge service to the humans, as these powerful Grimm Monsters grey stronger and became a thorn on our way. Killing will make us worry about one less enemy.

    It is killing every snake that came into its way, big or small every monster is getting cut by the pieces by it as it chased Ashlyn, who, on the other just moving around the snakes withoutunching any attack of her own.

    If she wanted, she could easily kill these snakes, and she has the power to do it, but she is having too much fun in making the Werewolf chase her like crazy that she decided to have mercy on the monsters who were getting cut into pieces by the Werewolf.

    They soon moved out of the basin, but snakes monsters were still following them by which the Werewolf got irritated, swung its sword back a couple of times, and thin ck lines released from it.

    These shiny ck strings cut through the snakes before the butter; in just a matter of seconds, these strings cut through nearly a hundred snake monsters, which scared the hell of frenzied snake monsters that they stopped giving chase.

    My mouth opened in ''O'' as I saw its attack before a bright smile appeared on my face; seeing its powerful attacks, I wanted to fly out it, but I stopped myself. I have to control myself for a few minutes before facing off against it.

    It is now only Ashlyn and Werewolf who is screaming its lungs out at her while alsounching powerful attacks, which she is easily avoiding. To tease, she would let it catch up a little before flying away with the mocking chirp, which seemed to make it even angrier.

    It continued for a few minutes before Ashlyn suddenly dived down, which had surprised Werewolf, and an expression of caution appeared on his face for a moment before it followed Ashlyn.

    The allure of the Miasmic Astral Rose is so great that it makes one take risks that one would not even think about taking before.

    "Good Girl, Ashlyn, you did a better job than I had expected," I said petted Ashlyn lovingly; while I am doing that, Werewolf appeared andnded gently, not far from me.

    "Human, hand over the Miasmic Astral Roses, and I will give you a swift death," Werewolf said haughtily. Hearing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; the Grimm Monsters never changed.

    "You were not even able to catch up Ashlyn, what makes you think you could kill me?" I asked with a smile while still petting Ashlyn lovingly.

    "Hump, your monster just had the speed no power; otherwise, she would have responded to my attacks, and you are just above average Duke is who is a level lower than me that I could kill with a single attack." It said with the same haughty tone.

    Hearing that, the smile on my face has be even brighter. In this upgrade, I had tinkered with my aura a little with the help of Rule Bending power. It would show my aura that of an above-average person unless I project my real aura intentionally.

    "Why don''t you try to kill me then?" I asked, "Hehe, as you wish." It said with a cruelugh, and right after, it came at me with a speed that even faster than when it chased up Ashlyn.

    This Werewolf might act and look dumb, but it far from it; it just hides in the cloak of a dumb Grimm monster to get an advantage over the enemy, just like now it saw the perfect chance with me busy petting Ashlyn while talking with it.

    My expression did not change, seeing iting as if I could not see it and not mention I am looking at the spot where it was before as if I am thinking it still present it spot while looking at its after image.

    "Die!"

    It appeared next to me and shouted as it swung its de at me when suddenly moved my eyes.

    They met with the Grimm Monsters directly as the same Ashlyn disappeared from my hands, and in it, my sword had appeared, and now it moved toward the de of the Werewolf, perfectly mirroring the speed force its de which ising at me.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed and created a shockwave huge enough to shake the trees while the earth pressed a little with a force that came toward us but not one of us shook every slightly.

    Its powerful inheritance energy came at me like a raging wave, but just as it touched my armor, it disappeared along with the force it hade.

    It looked shocked, seeing me perfectly responding to its attack without much shaking, and a look of shock appeared in its eyes, which changed the next moment as it looked at me with utter seriousness.

    "Ive underestimated you a lot, but it will be fun to bud out future powerhouse of humans." It said with augh. "Likewise," I replied with the same smile as it beforeunching the attack at it.

 Chapter 1293 - Umbra Werewolf I

    <h4>Chapter 1293 - Umbra Werewolf I</h4>

    Runes inside me lit up as I activated the Old Set further and attack; this is a rare chance for me to fight against Host of Apex Inheritance and kill it without fear that it would run away with the help of the Talisman.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed again with even greater force than before, creating an even bigger shockwave than before, but that was not one we shook even a little.

    The Werewolf had massive strength and four times bigger body than mine, and not to forget a powerful Apex Inheritance, but it wasn¡¯t able to do anything against me; all of its attacks were sucked apart by my Armor, but it is just a beginning, it hadn¡¯t started to use the real power yet.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    We continued to attack each other with our weapons moving so fast that they would be invisible to the normal prince¡¯s eyes, but they are just testing moves before we start real the fight.

    "Hehe, it looked like I will have to use my real power to beat you." It said, and the next moment, a hair-raising aura shot out of his body; this gave me a very intense feeling of danger.

    The misty ck darkness came out of its body and enveloped the dark Armor that was already present on its bodypletely, except for its eyes; everything disappeared in that inky ck darkness.

    "Now, taste the power of Umbra Domination." It said and desspeared into the night. It did not sh away, desspeared from my view, and since soul sense being restricted, I could not use it to detect it in the night.

    Its a good thing; I have something else for such a situation. As it disappeared, my eyes turned fain red, and my other physical senses enhanced extremely. So what if my soul sense is suppressed; I could still use my killing runes to amply my Physical senses.

    I had just amplified my senses when suddenly, the deing toward my next at an extremely fast speed; the de ispletely invisible and created a vacuum around it, so no there no air, which means no resistance and sound.

    A perfect assassination method, Ive never sees such an attacking method, and seeing it, I want to kill this Werewolf; even more, its dangerousness had gone above the other normal Apex Inheritance Hosts.

    A normal person would not have been able to sense such an attack; hell, some hosts of Apex Inheritances might have fallen under it but not me; I am sensing it ever since it had entered a three-meter range of mine.

    CLANG!

    My sword moved swiftly and countered against its de before it could reach my neck.

    When I was designing the inheritance, a teacher asked me to create a sensory method that did not require the soul¡¯s use. I had to work my brain a lot to create a tidal sensing method inspired by the primitive tech Ive once saw in the movie.

    This sensing method is single; I would release tides extremely fain energies mine covered with runes breaking power. These waves had a range of three meters, and anything can move before then would clearly be known by me as it is moving throught my energy.

    It is very hard to detect; first, I used a very tiny amount of energy I used in the tides I used. Second, I used rule-bending power instead of the killing rule to cover these energies, making it impossible for it to be discovered even for the King Stage.

    It is my first time using this method; it is for emergencies like this as my soul sense is still far more urate than this method.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    The sword disappeared from my neck and appeared at my chest, which I had easily able to block without any problem, but that was starting these attacks have be faster and faster.

    The attacks areing at me with such speed that my de is not resting for even a moment; it is moving everywhere without stopping to counter the fatal attacksing at me from every direction.

    My Physical senses and the Tide method are working inplete synch to defend against these fatal attacks.

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I defend against Werewolf¡¯s powerful attack. After James Radcliff, I did not find any other worthy opponent to test my des.

    There was Elena, but she refused to fight me, saying she will fight when she got full control over her bloodline. The only people I had fought most were teachers and professors, but that could not be considered fighting.

    That was them beating me to every inch of my life and then pointing out all my mistakes from the move to methods.

    This Werewolf is a perfect candidate to satiate my thirst for the battle; it is powerful enough that if I am not careful, I could die under its de, and there will be no backups since the Talisman couldn¡¯t work here; all these things couldn¡¯t help me but give a thrill of battle.

    Its attacks became faster and faster, but despite that, not a single one of them was able to touch me, but I did not becent about that. I am very aware of how closely I am defending against them; even slight negligence on my part could directly cut me into two pieces.

    The invisible attacks hadsted for nearly ten minutes before they suddenly stopped. No attack came me, no sound of it, nothing as if it had run away seeing it could not make headway with me.

    But I am not na?ve enough to think it had disappeared; it is Miasmic Roses on the line; it will not go unless it had exhausted all the options it had.

    Time passed by, and I waited in the darkness; ten minutes passed by no attack, came, even half an hourter, nothing.

    Hun

    I did not much react, just waited when suddenly after fifty minutes of calm, I noticed a movement of attack and I have to say, the attack of it so great that wait of fifty minutes worthed it.

 Chapter 1294 - Umbra Werewolf II

    <h4>Chapter 1294 - Umbra Werewolf II</h4>

    It hadunched silk-like sword rays, Ive seen the power of these sword rays and remember how they cut hundreds of snakes apart; if they touched me, there are chances that I would too get cut like those snakes.

    These dark silky sword rays areing at me from every direction, and the Werewolf is also somewhere, ready to intercept me if I tried to run away; seeing such a beautiful n, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    ¡¯This will be a perfect opportunity to test the strength of my vines.¡¯ I said in my mind, and the next four crystalline vines came out of my back and moved toward the dark sword rays in unison.

    I had wanted to test my beautiful vines against something sharp, and these sword rays were the sharpest thing Ivee across; let¡¯s see how my vines content against the things that could slice up the monsters without resistance.

    Rustle Rustle Rustle...

    A rustling sound rang out as my vines shed again; the sword rays, to my surprise, were only able to leave a faint mark on them before most of their power absorbed by the vines and fain marks disappeared.

    I am quite surprised to see such a result, I had thought such these extremely sharp sword rays would cut at least a centimeter or two, but all they did was left a mark before getting absorbed by the vines.

    The Werewolf seemed to have gotten angry as another wave of Sword Rays came at me, and this time, they were not only more powerful than before, but they were also numerous.

    Rustle Rustle Rustle... CLANG!

    My vines had moved even faster than before and shed against the dark sword rays, and at the same time, I sensed a swording toward my back very sneakily; sensing that, I immediately whipped my sword and dealt with it.

    "It looked like using normal moves on you would be futile." It said directly, looking at my eyes. Feeling its gaze, fear couldn¡¯t help but appear on my heart, and I knew instinctively that it was using its most powerful move, and if I dared to hold back slightly against it, I would die without question.

    "Umbra Lords Grace," Werewolf shouted, and the next moment, its aura rose to an unbelievable height that held my guess true.

    Sup!

    The inky ck mes covered its body and its sword, and just as that happened, it came at me with a speed that was blurring to even my overpowered senses.

    ¡¯Old Set: First Boost!¡¯

    I activated the first boost without a wait and moved toward it and was surprised to find that my speed was slower than it.

    Something like this had happened for the first time, every time I had activated the ¡¯First Boost.¡¯ I always had great strength, and even if it was not greater than the enemy, it was always equal to theirs.

    CLANNG!

    Step Step Step...

    Its dark ming sword shed against mine and sending a tsunami of dark mes at me, which my Armor sucked as it touched them, but some to the force escaped while Armor sucking the force and made me take a step back.

    I am shocked seeing the power of the Werewolf; it was a dark me and pure strength, which it had somehow enhanced. If I was not wearing any Armor, this attack had the power to turned into dust.

    "Hehe!"

    It was my first time experiencing such powerful attacks, but it would not be ast as Werewolf smiled cruelly and came at me while I am taking a step back, and this time the dark mes on its sword burned even darker and greater.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed again, and this time it attacked me with even more power, but this, except for shaking, these were no effect on me. Last time, I was a little unprepared to deal with its force, thinking it Dark me I should be more careful, but this time, there was no such mistake.

    "Hehe!"

    I said and attacked it with using all my power and power I had harness from it. My attack was very powerful, so powerful that its surprised me, but it did not stop it from reacting fast as lightning.

    The mes on its burned darker and bigger while it had be harder to distinguished which type of Grimm Monster it is; it now that began to look like a mini version of Dark me Giant of the legends.

    CLANNNG CLLAANG CLANNNG...

    Our weapons started shing with the powerful attacks, the sounds of attacks spread wider and wider, and the area where we are fighting was destroyed. The tall trees that were around us turned into powder.

    Every attack of us is highly destructive that the monsters that were attracted by the sound have been frozen in fear seeing the power of its attack.

    Against the Werewolf, I am harnessing every bit of power the first boost could give and using all the power I had harness from the attacks. Its attacks are so powerful that if I did not give my all, I would be turned into the dust, just like the trees.

    I don¡¯t want that to happen, so I am using every bit of the power I have to attack; I want to finish it off as soon as possible, not because it is a powerful enemy, but also our fight is attracting a lot of attention.

    Ashlyn said she had just killed twenty-some Grimm Monsters, and one of them was the host of apex Inheritance. The humans are also gathering and watching the fight from a distance.

    It is why I want to kill it as soon as possible if things took for the worst, it decided to go crazy and yell out about Miasmic Astral Rose, at that time, I would not only have to be worried about Grimm Monsters chasing me like crazy but also humans.

    ¡¯It looks like it is time to use that; I hope it would be enough against it." I thought as I activated the move I had holding on to for a while.

 Chapter 1295 - Umbra Werewolf III

    <h4>Chapter 1295 - Umbra Werewolf III</h4>

    As I decided, twelve rosese out of the ground before they turned into petals and came toward us.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    The Werewolf noticed the lotuses and seemed to understand their threat as it cursed and tried to run away, but how can I let it do that. As it tried to run away, I used all my power to intercept it.

    CLANNG!

    I had to intercept it for one moment before huge petals of rose-covered us and formed a rose, thus caging the Werewolf.

    "F.U.C.K IT!"

    Just as Rose covered us, Werewolf¡¯s expressions changed as it understood what was happening and cursed loudly, and the next moment, blood-red colors begin to mix in dark mes covering as it came at me.

    ¡¯Shit, it is burning itself.¡¯ I said in my mind seeing the red color mixed in dark me, and it ising toward me with a vengeance despite the invisible shackles of Rose biding it.

    Its burning itself has seemed to give a huge boost in power that it could disregard the binding or overpower them as it moved to escape from the cover of the rose.

    I can¡¯t let it escape; it is a huge threat, and seeing it escaping means it will disclose the secrete of Miasmic Astral Roses. It is reality; it will not going to find me in the forest despite knowing which Outpost I am from, so it might as well shout that information and make everybody know.

    When that happens, be it Grimm Monsters or humans, both will be hungry for my blood.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    I appeared in front of it and shed my weapons, stopped it, but the next moment it changed the direction, and I again appeared on the other side to stop it.

    It is a good thing that Werewolf is suppressed under the rose; if not for that with it burning itself, I would be no match for it, but still being suppressed, it is very powerful that I am barely stopping it from escaping.

    "Human, let me go, and I will keep the secrete if not, I will scream now and let everyone know that you have Miasmic Astral Roses." It threatened to look at me cruelly.

    "Do it; the whole rose is isted that even King Stage powerhouse would have to try hard to see and hear what is happening under the rose," I said, white matching its smile.

    "Human," it said with gritted teeth and doubled its effort to escape. It did not question what Ive said; with its power, it can guess what this rose capable of.

    Its attempts to escape became greater and greater, and it is burning itself further, not even caring it is burning up its base. I

    f it had done that when it burned itself for power, it would have been able to escape, but now, the grip on the rose on it became tighter as it had shackled its power further.

    The Rose Refinement is a domain itself; I had crafted this move using my Constitutions Domain ability.

    Only Knights and Tyrants usually use domains; the reason for it is worldly energy; the Knights don¡¯t have any control over the wordly energy and could use it as a move against people of the same level.

    But when they became lords, everything changes.

    The worldly energy shattered the Domains of Lords and above. The worldly is the will of the world and is considered a direct domain challenge to its authority and destroyed it whenever it appears.

    The Tyrants could use the domain because of their control over the worldly energy. They can stop the worldly energy from destroying their domains and strengthen it with its aid.

    On the other hand, my domain is free from such restriction; it is part of my Constitutional ability and contains the power of all seven elements, including Rule bending power, which hides it from the world¡¯s gaze.

    Still, the domain itself is not powerful in its raw form as it is powerful oneself energy without the aid. So, I changed the domain; not only had I made it way smaller but also reinforced it with hundreds of formations, so I could make full use of all the seven elements it is made of.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG...

    It had been fifteen minutes since it had started burning itself for more power, and now it finally is losing that power.

    Its body had shrunken down considerably, and the red mist that ising out of it had turned a sickly yellow; it had used nearly everything it had, and it won¡¯t take it for it turned into dust.

    Another minute passed, and now it barely can resist my attacks, and now it is time to finish it.

    With the thought to finish it off, I released four vines from my back. The vines moved toward it like lightning snakes; it tried to dodge them, but it could not as with second four vines had bound itpletely.

    If it had been before, it would have easily able to, but now burning itself and under the intense suppression of rose, it had only remained husk of a former self.

    Puch Puch Puch...

    Seeing vines tieing it, it opened its mouth to say something, but before its mouth could form any words, multiple vines pierced through its head, killing it immediately.

    I don¡¯t whether it had opened its mouth to beg for mercy or stall for time, but I had to kill it before I lose the chance, and something unfortunate happens; nothing could be said about these hosts of Apex Inheritance, the sooner you kill them, the safer you will be.

    I unfurled the vines from the Werewolves body, which was burning with vigor now tuned into dried husk just like an old man in itsst years. I took one looked at its body and stored it in my storage before calling back my vines and rose into me.

    As I called back everything and stood in the open, I found nearly a hundred gazes on me, most of them that of Grimm Monsters seeing the intention they are radiating only one third were the humans.

    I am very tired, and there is one-fourth of energy remained in me, but my aura is burning like a sun as I looked at those Grimm Monsters who are hiding in the dark, daring them toe out to fight.

    I was just looking at these gazes with a will to fight when I felt a gaze that shook me to my core, and I shuddered visibly with my face bing even paler under the armor.

    ¡¯A King Stage powerful, A Grimm Monsters King Stage powerhouse.¡¯ I said in my mind as I cursed my luck of never getting something very easy.

    Whenever I get something very good, there is always some very dangerous thing attached to it.

    I had got Miasmic Astral Rose had a good fight when this f.u.c.k.i.n.g King Bastard had to show up, and now my survival hade into the question itself.

    Ahhh Ahhh Ahhh...

    I was thinking about how to survive when suddenly screams started to ring out, and to my utter shock, the first scream came from the King Stage Grimm Monster that looked at me from the shadows.

    Whoever is making the killings is at King Stage as only King Stage or above could kill other Kings this fast.

    "Well, I had throught your Healing is good, but I had never thought you would be such a great fighter too." Said the familiar voice.

 Chapter 1296 - Stumped

    <h4>Chapter 1296 - Stumped</h4>

    "Well, I had throught your Healing is good, but I had never thought you would be such a great fighter too." Said the familiar voice.

    "Thank You, If not for you, I would have died by that Grimm Monsters hands," I said to Mira as she appeared from the dark shadow of a tree; she is the one who killed all the Grimm Monsters, including that King Stage Grimm Monsters.

    "It seemed like rumors of you having Dual Inheritance is true." She said as she looked me from up-down; feeling her gaze, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder visibly.

    She is not a normal King Stage powerhouse but a King Stage powerhouse with the Bloodline. Her Bloodline must be pretty powerful for her to reach the King Stage at a young age.

    Her progress is extremely fast, seeing she is only one and a half year older than me, and from I heard, she had reached the King Stage a year ago and still is at Initial Stage.

    It seemed like she had been holding back to harness more power in her Bloodline. Be it Bloodline or Inheritance, the more power one harness, the more powerful they will be and greater their chances will be of the breakthrough.

    "You are nning on going back, right?" she asked; I nodded, "Let¡¯s go then; it is time for me to return as well." She said, and we few toward the Outpost.

    Our speed was quite fast, or I should say, her speed was quite fast, and I had to use every bit of energy to keep up with her and talk to her on the way as if it is no big deal.

    For a King Level powerhouse like her, this speed is nothing. She is likely holding back her speed because of me.

    "You are quite lucky to be able to kill that Werewolf; these bastards have a hundred ways to survive even without the protection talismans." She said with a sigh.

    The talismans won¡¯t work the from King Stage or at least not with powerful Bloodlines and Apex Inheritance. The energies of them contradict with energies of talisman and create very ufortable friction.

    Normal Kings may keep their talisman at King Stage depending on their Inheritance, but powerful Kings won¡¯t have it.

    At that stage, powerful Kings won¡¯t much need talismans; they scourge enough abilities from their bloodlines and Inheritances that they could even survive against normal emperors if they used their abilities well enough.

    Though there are always exceptions, the otherworldly talismans, these talismans made by superpowerful powerhouses that were above Tyrants don¡¯t interfere with other energies; even Tyrants desire such talismans.

    An hourter, we have reached the Outpost and went through strict checking before getting inside.

    "Thank You again for saving me and express my thanks; I would be grateful if you coulde for dinner tomorrow?" I asked her.

    "Oh Micheal, you don¡¯t have to create such an borate excuse if you want to ask me for a date; I am quite a liberal girl; you should have asked me directly." She said with a happy smile as if she believed I had asked her on the date in a roundabout way.

    Hearing that, I felt quite stunned and opened my mouth to exin when I found Mira disappeared from my eyes and already became a dot in my eyes before I could exin that ¡¯I did not ask her for a date.¡¯

    A date with Mira would not be a bad thing; it had been months since I had broken up with Rachel; it is time for me to go out and enjoy my life, and its not like there are any faults with Mira.

    She is funny and charming and not to forget beautiful and very powerful that she could crush me with a single finger. The thought of asking her on a date never entered my mind, but now there is a date; I couldn¡¯t help but happy about it.

    Ellen had told me to go out in the field and enjoy what life has to offer, and it is time I do that; I had been copped up in my own world for too long.

    A few minutester, I reached my quarters with a happy smile, which for some isn¡¯t disappearing; it will disappear in a few minutes, though.

    "Ashlyn, give me the roses," I said to Ashlyn right after I entered my quarter; I had been waiting for this moment ever since I saw these roses bathing under the starlight.

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn chirped, and the next second, a starry rose size of her body appeared out of her thumbnail size beak. The Rose is night color with silvery multicolored starlight twinkling over it.

    It looked extremely beautiful, like a thing that is being personally crafted by the god. It is a very beautiful and most amazing thing about it because it is King Grade Miasmic Astra Rose.

    I had been quite wrong; these roses are not of Prince Grade but King Grade, which is beyond amazing. The difference in Grade brings out huge benefits; this is King Grade Rose that even the Emperor stage powerhouse l.u.s.ts for.

    "Ashlyn, where is the other one?" I asked when I noticed she only took out one Miasmic Astral Rose.

    "Chew Chew Chew..."

    Hearing that, her face changes, and she chirped at me angrily, saying she is giving me one. Rose is more than enough, and I should be grateful for it since I did not do anything to get these Rose.

    I felt stumped for the second time in a row, first by Mira and now by Ashlyn. I opened my mouth to say something to her but soon realized I have nothing much to say.

    One thing sure struck me, and that is Ashlyn¡¯s nature; I have not failed to notice the change in nature that Ashlyn has past few weeks, which is not surprised. Monsters have changed in their nature when their intelligence grows but Ashlyn not the same.

    Ashlyn¡¯s intelligence had far surpassed the normal bonded monsters long ago, and at that time, there was not much change in her. So, I couldn¡¯t help but think there is maybe another reason for that; as for what that reason is, I have no freaking idea.

 Chapter 1297 - Forging

    <h4>Chapter 1297 - Forging</h4>

    I shook my head from Ashlyn¡¯s thoughts as I nothing to refer to; reading research about monsters would not help; she is too strange for that.

    So, I have to keep recording her behavior and slowly find the point of it; it might take time, but if I observe enough, I will be to know the reason, and to honest, I already have a theory about it, but I will not voice it out before I get full info about it.

    With thoughts of Ashlyn out, I looked at Rose before and saw it have twelve starry petals that King Stage Miasmic Astral Rose should have.

    I gently plucked one starry petal, took out a crystal bottle, and added that petal into the bottle. As I did, I released a small amount of energy into the petal, and the next moment petal liquified into starry liquid.

    Once the Rose is taken out of the tree, any foreign energy touch will turn it into the liquid. The amount of liquid is too low; there wouldn¡¯t be more than ten drops of liquid in the bottle, but still, even a single drop held the power of st to the pieces if I dared to consume it in any way.

    It is the essence of King Miasmic Astral Rose; even with a strong body, I would not be able to bear its energy; I will have to dilute it, and it is a good thing, I have quite a lot of diluting liquid with me.

    I took a big bottle of colorless liquid out of my storage and started to add colorless liquid into a crystal bottle in which the essence of King Grade Miasmic Astral Roses present.

    I added the diluting solution until the crystalline bottle is full before putting it back into my storage.

    The diluting solution had turned starry as it mixed with the essence of Miasmic Astral Rose. There are now about three hundred drops of diluted essence of Miasmic Astral Rose; I hope I would be now able to absorb a drop of it.

    With that throught, I walked into the small room with a White bowl tub and opened the faucets, and Miasmic Solution started to fill the White Bowl Tub; and a minuteter, I turned off the faucet and stopped the pink liquiding in.

    I opened the crystal bottle of diluted rose essence with a tub filled with pink liquid and dropped a single drop into it.

    It can be consumed directly but using the best method is to use the alchemical solution; only when I can¡¯t use the solution, would I consume it directly.

    A single drop of it had brought the faint starry feel to liquid and made it even more beautiful than before; I admired the pink stary solution for a few a second before entering the tub.

    As Iid in it, it only took me a moment to notice the energy present in the pool; there is an immense amount of energy present in the pool that, for a moment, I considered getting out of the tub.

    All this energy is from the diluted liquid essence of the Miasmic Astral Rose. I had far underestimated the energy contained inside the diluted essence of King Grade Miasmic Astral Rose. It is five times more than my prediction.

    It is more energy than I could absorb. However, I did not move out of the tub, unlike the Miasmic Solution¡¯s energy, which crazily tearing my body apart, the energy of Miasmic Astral Rose repelling away from my body.

    The energy did not want to merge with me; it is even moving further away from me. I knew about this from reading the info about Miasmic Astral Rose but still couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    Using the diluted essence of Miasmic Astral Rose to forge my body, soul, and energy would be quite difficult, but I have to do it. It can make my body strong as the Grimm Monsters and even strengthen my Inheritance Energy.

    Suppose I was able to use the Rose fully. In that case, I will able to strongest Grimm Monster with hand to hand without using my Inheritance to defend against its physical attack, and the greatest benefit of it would be that I will able to use the power of my runes fully.

    Due to my Body and Soul¡¯s limitations, I cannot use them at their full potential, but I will do it if I forge myself with the Rose.

    Taking a couple of deep breaths, I captured a few strands of the energy and took them into my veins, but I could take them into my veins, just as I did, one forth of it vanished such by the runes.

    It had shocked me; before my runes changed, I used to keep them locked during refining; after that, I stopped because crystalline runes had no interest in my refining energy.

    It is the first time they have shown and right in the start, they one-fourth; I am just thinking about that fourth of energy when one-third energy of remaining energy also got taken, and the culprit was Nero.

    Within a second of me taking energy inside me, half of it has been desspeared, and now only half of it has remained. I waited, watching to see if anyone had any intention to take it.

    After watching a full minute, seeing no one is taking the energy, I started to circte it when I had gotten another surprise. The half of energy disappeared or merged with my body, soul, and vein before I could circte through the one magic vein.

    Seeing that smile speared on my face, the energy may repel against me, but my body desperately wanted it. I could feel its hunger for this energy when it merged with it.

    So the second round, I gathered even more energies of the diluted essence of Miasmic Astral Rose and took to my veins; half of it desspeared instantly, and the other half desspeared after circting in a couple of veins.

 Chapter 1298 - Date I

    <h4>Chapter 1298 - Date I</h4>

    Time passed by as I took more and more energy for each cirction, and no matter what I would take, it would disappear within moments.

    When I first entered the pool and saw the amount of energy present, I had not throught I would be able to absorb it. I nned to store it for tomorrow, but now, seeing how hungrily my body is seeking this energy, I don¡¯t think I have to worry about that.

    I hoped this diluted essence of the Miasmic Astral Rose would not be this difficult. If it would just act like other energies, I would have finished with it now, but now there is still so much for me to absorb.

    Time passed by, and finally, where there is only 10% of diluted essence remained in the tub, my body reached its limit, unable to merge with any more energy for today, but there are still my runes and Nero, so I kept sucking it.

    Some more time passed when finally all energy in the tub had sucked apart, not the single speck of it have remained. After I got out of the tub, the first thing I did was to vaporize the water with Sunfire, not leaving even dregs.

    All this wasted water goes to drain directly, but who those there might be some crazy alchemist with a test tube in his hand, testing dregs of solutioning out every King¡¯s Quarter.

    I don¡¯t want any trace of Miasmic Astral Lotus to remain, or I would be in serious trouble. The Miasmic Astral Rose is an extremely desired object, and if someone knows I had it, my life would be in danger.

    After burning all the proof, I looked at myself and was shocked to see the change that happened.

    This single drop of diluted Miasmic Astral Rose essence gave me benefits I would get after refining my bodied for a week three times a day, and the thing is, I only half of the diluted drop as the other half was taken by Nero and my runes.

    This immense progress made me forget the loss I had of the Supreme Combat Exercise seals, which I was not able to create as the energy got absorbed before Iplete twenty-four cirction.

    Afterpletely inspecting the change, I walked out of the room and stepped into showed beforeying on the bed; the sky had brightened uppletely under the morning light.

    When I woke up, it was an afternoon. After walking up, I did not immediately get up but remained on the bed with a smile on my face as I thought about the date I have with Mira.

    When I ¡¯Unintentionally¡¯ asked her for a date yesterday, I was quite skeptical and dumbfounded, and now I am feeling quite happy about it; it had a while since I felt such happiness at the bottom of my heart.

    It took me a while toe out of my daydreams and go to the bathroom to freshen up before walking to the kitchen to cook something to feed my rumbling stomach.

    I made something light and quick, and at with Ashlyn before entering the small room again and forge my body and this time, I used solutions from my storage, not of the Miasmic Solution which could only be used once a day or one will have to suffer the side effect of the overuse.

    But there is no such fear the using the essence of Miasmic Astral Rose; I can use it any time I want with the six-hour gap between each use. By the time I was finished with refining, two hours passed by.

    After refining, I took a quick shower before I went to the hospital. There were little more than usual patients for me with whole day absence and took me about two hour to heal them all.

    I spent another hour in the hospital before I came back to my quarters, and that time, the sky had started darkening.

    Mira will being in two hours, and before shees, I have to cook something amazing that will impress the shit out of her and I already more than twenty recipes which could do that now question choosing which.

    I can¡¯t cook all the recipes I know, I have to choose, and I spent half an hour doing that before making my decisions. With the decision made, I did not waste any time and started cooking.

    I am cooking a standard five-course meal, and two of the recipes I have chosen were the ones through which I had passed the two tests while the other three were part of the twenty-some recipes.

    Tring Tring

    I got so busy with cooking that Ipletely lost track of times, and if not for the doorbell ringing, I would have known Mira hade.

    When I looked at my holowatch, I saw Mira had arrived half an hour early and seeing, I consecutively cooking three dishes and could not leave the counter, I had to open the door remotely which is regrettable had wanted to greet her myself.

    Click!

    The door clicked open, and she walked in, "I like little mystery, but I hope you did not overdo it." Mira said as she walked in, and I opened my mouth to say something when I forgot what to say when I saw her.

    She is wearing a ck leather short skirt and white blows with ck stilettos, which perfectly matched her neck length wavy hair.

    She looked like a goddess; her short skirt seemed to show off her perfectly tones long legs, which seemed to stretch forever, and her semi-transparent sleeveless blouse, which clearly shows the ck bra underneath.

    The ck stilettos she is wearing add a different charm to her whole to make her look memorable, but an important factor that made her striking was her forest green eyes, which seemed to have mischief hidden in them.

    "Well, your reaction worth the two hours I spent getting ready," she said; her voice made me came back to myself, and embarrassment appeared on my face seeing how openly I am staring at her.

 Chapter 1299 - Date II

    <h4>Chapter 1299 - Date II</h4>

    "You look mesmerizing," I praised; she may not be as devastatingly beautiful as Ellen and Rachel, but she has personally, which is very hard to see in most people.

    "Did I tell you, I like praises? You should remember that." She said with a smile, and her forest green eyes shone in mischievousness. "Don¡¯t worry; I will never forget that," I replied.

    "You take a seat; I will be finished ten minutes," I said; she nodded and took a seat on the white sofa before turning to me.

    "I had expected you would bring a take out and call it self cooking, but it looked like I will get to eat a real dinner made by you." She said, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    The ¡¯take-out¡¯ old impressing trick that both men and women used, even ellen had used it on her first date with her fianc¨¦.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I am genuine, and though I may not be as good as some people, I like to think you will be impressed by my cooking," I said to her, which brough a smile to her face.

    "Then I am waiting, though let me tell you; I am not the girl who would get easily impressed; let me tell you I have pretty high standards." She said, and there was a hint to challenge in her voice.

    "Then today, your standards will reach even higher," I said back. I do not talk this much, even with close friends, but she somehow kept bringing words out of my mouth.

    Our conversation feels less like a conversation and more like a spar where one party is trying to upend the other, and I have to say, I am enjoying this verbal spar over her than literal spar.

    It is something different, Ive never done before with someone with whom I could be romantically involved.

    "Dinner is ready," I said as I removed the invisible energy screen. "Good, I am starving after hearing your talk; I just hope it is not empty like a balloon." She said as she came toward the dining table, and on the way, her expressions changed as the smell of cooking filled her nose.

    "You are such gentlemen." As I pulled her chair, I smiled at that and took a seat opposite her, and a humanoid golem made of blue crystal began serving us.

    This humanoid Golem is a gift from Elena; she had gotten a few of them in the ruin she had explored a few months ago. These golems that they could take a blow from Tyrants without getting scorched.

    Unfortunately, these Golems are not programmed to fight. They are butler golems, which could include anything other than fight. If one took them out in the fight, they moved away immediately.

    The runic masters in the academy tried to changes their codex, but they were unsessful.

    "Fancy Golem," Miramented on Golem, "Thank You, it is a gift from a friend," I said, to which she arched her brow and opened her mouth to say something when butler golem expertly ced a steaming soup bowl in front of her that made do whatever she was doing and stare at the soup in wonder.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile, seeing her getting mesmerized by the soup. I had learned the first soup dish and one that I cooked the most; its light taste is beyond words.

    She continued looking at the soup for a while before picking the spoon and took the first sip; as she did, she closed her eyes. Her eyes remained closed for whole minutes before she opened and looked at me.

    "You are definitely getting a second date and maybe even third." She said surprisingly before she again took a sip from her soup; in a few minutes soup, the soup was finished, and we started on the second course.

    The dinner went on, and we talked in between with her asking question about the dinner Ive made. The questions were simple, nothing that encroach upon the secrecy of my culinary art.

    Finally, the dessert is served, and it is thetest recipe I had learned; the four dishes before were in twenty while this desert above twenty recipes, the grade above the dishes before.

    Ive designed the menu this way that with each course, the eating experience of one would be richer and reacher until it peaked, and watching how Mira is enjoying each bite of a desert with her eyes closed, I know it had worked.

    Finally, Mira put her spoon down as she gorged the whole desert. "You are definitely getting second and third dates just for the food you have served me." She said.

    "I am lucky that I will be enjoying your magnificentpany for two nights more," I said, which had brought a light smile to her face.

    "You may look innocent, but you are quite a talker." She said, "You must have trapped quite a few girls in a honey-like mouth of yours." She added.

    "This usation of yours is absolutely false," I said in mock anger, drawing pearlyughter from her that melted mock anger on me instantly.

    "Let¡¯s go out," I said, and she nodded. It wouldn¡¯t be a date if we did not go out. Though it is a military city camp and does not have much ces for fun, it is an undeniable fact that this ancient city is beautiful.

    "Its beautiful," I said as I admired the beauty of the city, "Yes, truly beautiful. It is hard to imagine such could survive thousands of years seeing the number of Grimm Monsters present on the outside." She said.

    "If it had been in any other ce than Miasmic Forest, it would have been destroyed more than ten times outside," I said, to which she nodded and fell into silence.

    We walked side by side, sometimes talking for minutes, sometimes staying quiet for the same time. I don¡¯t know when our hands held each other, but when I noticed, I felt happy walking hand in hand in hand with her.

 Chapter 1300 - Mission I

    <h4>Chapter 1300 - Mission I</h4>

    "Thank You, Micheal, for a wonderful date; I did not know when I had felt this good on a date," Mira said as we appeared in front of her quarters.

    "I enjoyed it too," I said, hearing that smile appeared on her face too, and the next moment, I found her lips on mine, and we are kissing under the moonlight.

    The kiss was gentle and is like a breath of fresh air that I did not know I was starving for all this time.

    "I expect a second date soon." She said as she broke the kiss and disappeared from my view while I remain standing before a smile appeared on my face.

    It took me a while to get control over myself, and I was about to walk away when I noticed someone¡¯s gaze on me. When I look, I found a young man a few years older than me look looking at me with a peculiar gaze.

    I gave him a slight nod before walking away; he did not stop me but kept looking at me peculiarly gaze, which I found quite strange.

    If he had not been King, I would have talked to him, but he is King, and I don¡¯t want to go to a near strange person who could beat me with a single attack.

    I did not return to my quarters immediately; I went to the hospital first, there I spent two hours healing the patients and conversing with healers before I came back to my quarters.

    As I entered my quarters, I directly walked toward the refinement room and opened the faucets to fill the bowl tub, and added a drop of diluted essence of Miasmic Astral Rose before stepping inside.

    The energy is still hard to absorb; I have to take it inside me before merging it with my body. The energy is extremely good; the onlyint I have is that it got absorbed into my body before I found circte it fully into the route of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    In this practice, I had failed to circte energy in twenty-four cirction of Supremebat Exercises. The energy got sucked apart before I could finish up ten circtions.

    To circte it through all twenty-four circtions of Supreme Combat Exercise, I will have to take a huge amount of energy into my veins that willst till all twenty-four circtions.

    Getting the resource like Miasmic Astral Rose, others might not be interested in Supreme Combat Method seeing the efforts one has to make to create a lingle seal under such noncooperative energy, which gets easily merged when it entered the veins, but I am trying all to create the seals.

    The normal seal and Amethyst Seals may not make much difference, but Ruby Seal made a huge difference that I could not give up on it.

    The 30% increase in strength has got even more allure now that I had a resource like Miasmic Astral Rose, which is increasing my strength at a rapid pace under this extremely precious resource.

    I have practiced with the diluted essence of Miasmic Astral Rose three times, and in these three times, I have not able to create a single seal. If it had been normal refining, I would have created at least five seals; I am a little disappointed by it but not sad.

    I will have to continue trying, and it won¡¯t be long before I started creating seals of Supreme Combat Exercise at every practice like before.

    After finished with forging, I showered and worked on my inheritance for some time before sleeping.

    Six days passed by, and six days, I had gone with another date with Mira, which is beyond amazing, and today would have been our third date if not me having to go to the emergency mission.

    Since I am a powerful fighter, they have decided to use me rather than let me run through the Miasmic Forest freely. The mission is not dangerous, just a standard survey mission of a specific area.

    I have to survey it and kill any Grimm Monsters that I could find. I would not have had any problem with any missions, but now I am having a problem with it since it hade between my date.

    Not just any date, a third date everyone knows how important the third date, it is an important base of any rtionship and whether the rtionship will go forward or not will depend on this date.

    Mira is understanding, as something like that had happened to our second date too. She had to go out for an emergency mission three days ago.

    Still, on this worst day, there is one good news and which is that I had finally able to create the seal of Supreme Combat Exercise during my practice after seven days of repeated tries.

    The way I used to employ was different for it, as no matter how much energy I took into my veins, it was not enough for it goes throught the twenty-four circtions.

    So, I used a different approach; instead of taking energy at once in veins, I have to keep it sucking in a continuous stream, which is extremely difficult that by the time practice ended, I would be very tired.

    I had been trying this method for two days, and only this time, I was sessful. It was all thanks to Mira; it was her idea to use this method.

    I did not mention Miasmic Astral Rose as many resources repel from the human body. The Miasmic Astral Rose is a too-rare resource that I could only talk to a few people about it, like a teacher and my parents.

    Thinking of my parents, they should be able to return for that ruin within a week. I have been missing them quite a lot; I may not vising them much, but I regrly talked to them.

    I sighed once again at those thoughts before I walked out of my quarters, as it is time to go out for a mission.

 Chapter 1301 - Mission II

    <h4>Chapter 1301 - Mission II</h4>

    "Beautiful!" I muttered as I walked out of the gate; no matter how my times I see it, the forest in pink mist still takes my breath away, its too beautiful.

    I continued staring at it for a couple of minutes before entering the forest and flying away when I reached deeper.

    In the six days, some of my experiments could be said to have gotten sessful results; that now, with the aid of the Rule Bending Power, I could use my soul strength.

    Though the range is only a hundred meters, it is fine by me since everyone¡¯s soul senses had been suppressed except for mine, and not to forget there is Ashlyn, whose senses through spreading far and wide, she is the best guide anyone could find in the Miasmic Forest.

    I hope soon I will be able to use my soul powerpletly, but till that happen, I have to work with this limited range and take help from Ashlyn to finding the enemy.

    My mission is to survey the twenty kilometers range of the Robson Creek, see if there is any change in notified points and kill any Grimm Monsters that I can kill.

    Speaking of Grimm Monsters, Ashlyn had informed me she had found a group of peak Princes not far from where I am. I immediately moved toward them, and seeing they are not that special, I directly used my vines on them and killed them.

    Ten secondster, I was happily inspecting sorted loot in my storage. These Grimm Monsters were above average, but they have quite good stuff in with them.

    Now that I am forging body with Miasmic Astral Rose, the need for resources has increased again. The stronger I am, the greater resources I will need during my breakthrough, and seeing the rate my body, soul, and energy strengthening under it, the resources I will need will be humongous.

    Just thinking about them is making my head hurt. So, I am killing any Grimm Monsters I aming across and also have permission to Ashlyn to kill as many Grimm Monsters she can, as long as she does it quietly without any humans noticing.

    It is my good luck that I am in the Miasmic Forest where all the Grimm Monsters are above average and have storage filled with resources, especially the one Apex Inheritance host I had killed.

    That was werewolf had its storages filled to the brim with resources, Ive even found few things which were just level below Miasmic Astral Rose. If I did not have an amazing resource as Miasmic Astral Rose, I would have been using them in my practice.

    Three hours passed by, and I reached Robson Creek. I would have reached it soon if not for me stopping to kill Grimm Monsters every few second, in this three hours, I had killed more than hundred Grimm Monsters, all of them were Princes and a huge load of resources in storages.

    It is unfortunate that of all the Grimm Monsters Ive killed; not a single one was the Apex Host that I am longing to fight again; those bastards are simply rare even in a ce like this.

    Not only me, even Ashlyn, did not find one. I had told her to keep Apex Hosts for me, but she too did not have any luck finding one.

    Inded on the ground gently without making any sound and walked toward the creek, which¡¯s a gentle calming sound I could see from a distance.

    ¡¯Chew Chew!¡¯

    I was walking toward the creek when suddenly I heard a warning from Ashlyn and stopped on my strange and gently hid behind the tree without making any noise.

    She had sensed a King Stage powerhouse, and it is just four hundred meters from me. It is so very close that if it had been a normal environment, my head would have flying in the air by now.

    Kings could cover kilometers through their soul sense, anything that coulde within their one thousand meters sensed by them immediately. It is the second time in three hours, Ashlyn had warned me about King¡¯s presence.

    There are far more Kings here than the Apex Hosts; even if the soul sense doesn¡¯t work here, one has to be careful about not making much noise, or they will end up attracting the Kings as I did in first with Apex Inheritance Host in my first.

    The presence of the King Stage Grimm Monsters scared the hell out of me that I had started counting the trump cards that will let me escape. Fortunately, it did note to that; Mira had killed it before it could do anything to me.

    I stayed hidden for half an hour till it went far away from me.

    I walked toward the beautiful creek and enjoyed its pleasant scenery and soothing sounds for a while before starting my mission.

    It would have been quite a boring mission if not for having so many Grimm Monsters to kill. These Grimm Monsters may not give me much challenge, but they have a satisfying wealth.

    If I kept gathering resources, I might really not have to worry about the resources when I make a breakthrough to Peak Duke and Prince Stage, but nothing could be said about it as I will have to harvest the resources for months, and many things could happen ining months.

    Time passed, and soon it is evening; by this time, I have killed a few more hundred Grimm Monsters and gathered more resources.

    Hun!

    I was finishing with my mission when I began to hear faint sounds of pain; it is definitelying from humans, and if anything to go by their screams, they seemed to be in immense pain.

    ¡¯Ashlyn, take a look.¡¯ I asked Ashlyn immediately, who was in the other direction, while slowly moved toward it. I wanted to move as fast as possible and save the humans, but I am also aware this also could be a trap that I don¡¯t want to fall into.

    A minuteter, Ashlyn reached there and sent the visual through our ling, which instantly horrified me but also made me extremely excited.

 Chapter 1302 - Worm Master

    <h4>Chapter 1302 - Worm Master</h4>

    A Worm Master is torturing the humans, and he isn¡¯t holding back on their screams, instead of making them screams higher and higher whileughing madly.

    The humans are in wretched conditions with all types of energy worms drilling through every part of their bodies; I couldn¡¯t help but shudder watching thousands of worms covering their body, inflicting them with torturous pain.

    While I was watching, one of the humans who were attracted by the sound and moved closer.

    She was very careful, but when she entered the five hundred meters of range of the Grimm Monster, energy work shot out of from the ground and pierced through the protection of her Armor.

    She was a peak Prince powerhouse, but those Worms released by Initial Prince Powerhouse had immobilized her and brought her with the rest of the humans.

    I watched for a few seconds before asked Ashlyn to circle the area around the Worm Master to see if there are any King Stage powerhouses nearby; if there is, then I will not rescue them no matter how much I want to.

    Years spent in Grimm Battlefield had made me a rational person; I am no longer the emotional person I used to be.

    If there are King Stage Grimm Monsters nearby, then rescuing them would be futile. I would die by its hands even if I have sessfully rescued them.

    ¡¯Chew Chew...¡¯

    Soon, I got a reply from Ashlyn, and it is good news; there is no King Stage Grimm Monster not watching, and it is not present in the immediate area too, so it would not be attracted by the sound.

    With the conformation, I sped up toward the Worm Master, and soon I had reached a one-kilometer distance from the Worm Monster beforending and walking toward the Worm Master.

    "Friend, Wait." A young man called as he appeared in front of me. He is a peak Prince powerhouse with impressivebat strength.

    "Do You need something?" I said directly; there is no time to waste on talking; the more I waste time here, the more agony they will suffer and might even die if I did not get there quickly as possible.

    "I just stopped to warn you, the Grimm Monster that is torturing the humans is a host of Apex Inheritance." "Going there will be throwing your life." He warned, clearly seeing my High Duke mediocre aura.

    "I know but thank you for a warning," I said with a smile before shot out from my ce toward the Worn Master.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Soon, I reached five hundred meters of the Worm Master, and the screams have be extremely clear to my ears; at the same time, hundreds of worms came at me with the speed of the buttle.

    These worms are the size of pinky fingers and are in vomit green color, making what I am going to do even more creepy.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub...

    I did not dodge the attack; I let worms crashed into my Armor. If it had been anyone else, these worms would have been piercing their Armor before drilling into their skin, but these worms crashed against my Armor; they automatically turned into energy before getting sucked apart by my Armor.

    There are many things my Armor would have a problem sucking up, but Special Grimm Energy is not one of them, even if it is from a special profession Prince Stage Grimm Monsters.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    The Grimm Monster controlling them seemed to understand these worms were not doing anything to me and turned their numbers ten times, and now I am getting attacked by waves of worms as I walked toward the Grimm Monsters.

    The waves of worms surrounded me, but whenever they crashed against my Armor, they would be directly sucked inside. Not a single Work was able to do anything against me, even the special ones that are hidden in these energy worms.

    Even powerhouses would be defenseless against such waves of worms; these are very powerful. People like the one who had stopped me would be finished in just a hundred worms while thousands and thousands of them are not doing anything against me.

    The Grimm Monsters seemed to release that as well, as it had stopped the attack after a couple of tries.

    The silence descended; there was no sound, not of torturous screamings or monsters roaring; everything had turned utterly silent.

    Step Step Step...

    Step by step, I walked toward the Grimm Monster and crossed the thick trees before entering the clearing, where I saw seven-meter-long Scarlet Houndman looking at me with a small smile on its face.

    The is big and has a bulky red body, in its hand what seemed like a huge metallic staff which had palm-size green gem attached to it.

    Between us are humans lying on the ground with worms covering every part of their body. These energy worms are not only taking their energy but also eating their flesh; the scene is gruesome.

    The worst thing is these people are alive and conscious, experiencing pain as worms eat their flesh and energy. The monster had even close their mouths with worms, so they could not scream.

    Some of them seemed to have heard my steps and looked me with difficult; each of them only had one wish in their eyes, and that is to kill them; they do not have hopes to be saved; they want to die in a piece in the hands of their people.

    Ahhh...

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, looking at them before turning into Scarlet Houndamns, whose faces smile have grown even bigger seeing the pain in my eyes but next moment, the smile on its face froze, and humans lying on the ground begin to scream again.

    The vines have erupted from the ground and burrowed mercilessly in the bodies of humans. I had not to hold back even a big; I made the vines pierce through them and spread into their body as fast as possible.

    The vines have not only started sucking the worms but also miasma that had entered their body despite the protection of pill and would have killed them half an hour if there had been no treatment.

 Chapter 1303 - Let Me Tell You A Secrete

    <h4>Chapter 1303 - Let Me Tell You A Secrete</h4>

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Just as the vines erupted from the ground and drilled into humans¡¯ bodies, the Scarlet Houndman attacked, and its attack was nothing to be scoffed at.

    It hadunched thousands of dark red spiked worms; instead of having a mouth, they have a drill, and these tiny drills could be see spinning if one looked at them; I am sure that once these drills pierce through one body, they will tear it apart from inside out.

    This attack was powerful enough to finish off thousands of people, but it had concentrated its whole on me, but the attack got no real reaction. I just looked at it as if it is nothing much, and the next moment near thousand beautiful crystalline leaves appeared around me.

    Dang Dang Dang...

    Rapid sounds of sh started to ring out as thousands of spiky worms begin to sh against it before getting absorbed by the runes making my rose cover stronger by the second.

    As these spiky worms shing against my vines, I observed them. I noticed that at the point of their spike, there is very concentrated energy, which gives off a simr feeling as Poison Energy and Curse Energy is but is clearly different.

    It is the base of this Special Worm Inheritance and has a very powerful piercing ability that even some Apex Hosts will not be able to stop with their defensive method.

    The sh rang out for a few seconds before it stopped; all the spiky worms have been stopped.

    "You will have to do better if you want to harm me," I said to it before tuned toward the Humans, who are now covered in the very thickyer of the crystalline vines. Instead of harness the roses of energy, vines used the energy it got from the words to grow themselves.

    As for the Miasma, which I could not use for the growth, it got released in the environment. Since it is not the hospital, I could release it out without any fear.

    "I had not expected I would find a human host of Apex Inheritance; killing you will get me a lot of benefits from my tribe," It said and came at me in a sh and at the same time tens of worms thick as my thighs and long as I went toward my vines which is covering the humans.

    The worms are dangerouns, but my vines are more than sufficient to deal with them without my oversight. I should worry about myself; the speed and momentum of the Scarlet Houndamaning at me raised all hair on my body.

    It is the host of Apex Inheritance and not to forget a whole level above me. I am not an idiot enough to think that since it is special professions Grimm Monsters, it should be weak.

    One should not think about it any inheritance, especially an Apex Inheritance, and I had not nned to. Ive activated the ¡¯Old Set¡¯ right when I had entered the five hundred meters range of it; it was ready to be used at any moment.

    CLANG!

    Its metallic staff shed against my sword, releasing force powerful enough to shake my body from top to bottom, and that was just a start, and it attacked a second time without waiting, and this using lot more power than thest time.

    CLANNG!

    Step Step Step...

    Our weapons have shed again, sending more force into it that I had to take steps back continuously.

    After practicing for a week with Essense of Miasmic Astral Rose, I had throught I would be able to deal against Apex Hosts at Prince stage; seeing every session with the essence of Miasmic Astral Rose give me benefitspare to a week of practice under my previous practice regime but it looked like I was little wrong.

    I will still have to give my all to kill a smart and powerful opponents like this Scarlet Houndman. This bastard is extremely smart and done that many proud Grimm Monsters would not do, despite knowing it.

    After seeing its precious ¡¯Worm Energy¡¯ is useless against me, itpletely stopped using it. It started to attack me, pure, powerful physical attacks that are shaking every part of my body.

    Seeing me taking steps back, the fiendish smiles on its face became even greater, and it came at me with even greater power, seeing that my expression couldn¡¯t help but change.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k!¡¯

    I cursed seeing that and powered up the runes further to counter against iing attack.

    "Die Human!" It said and swung its metallic staff at my head, wanting to crush my head with sheer power. I also swung my sword with as much as the strength I could muster and used all the raw power I had got from its previous attack.

    CLANNNG!

    Step Step Step...

    As our weapons shed, I again took the rapid steps back due to the sheer force that attacks struck me. This bastard is not only physically powerful but also a skilled fighter.

    It had been using perfect timing to attack me to maximize each of its attacks, and if not for my armor sucking all the sheer force that came at me, I would have sted into pieces.

    The physical strength of the Grimm Monsters is too great; it is not that humans couldpare themselves with.

    CLNNNG CLNNNG CLNNNG...

    Attack after attack came, each became even more ferocious than others. Seeing the way it is attacking me, it had seemed to be gone in the controlled frenzy, which is quite surprising as it is not many Grimm Monsters that could do that; it is extremely hard.

    Every attack is making me take a step back, but not a single one could injure me. I am perfectly fine without any injury; though it could push me back, it could not do anything against me.

    It seemed to understand that point also as it suddenly stopped, and a smile returned on its face, which for an unknown reason, made an uncontroble shudder ran through my body.

    "Let me tell you a secrete about my Inheritance that very few people know about," It said while pulling out a very harmless smile on its face.

 Chapter 1304 - Conversion

    <h4>Chapter 1304 - Conversion</h4>

    "My Inheritance have ability call Conversion, through which I could convert my Inheritance Energy into any energy." It said.

    As I heard it, an expression of shock appeared on my face; this ability is crazy, and if it is going to what I think it will do, then I am f.u.c.k.i.e.d, really f.u.c.k.i.e.d.

    "You are right; I am going to cover my Inheritance Energy into pure physical energy." It said as I had guessed. Since it¡¯s powerful inheritance energy is not working against me, it might as well convert it and beat the shit out of me.

    As it finished speaking, I felt its aura rise to an unbelievable degree, and muscle on its body started to grow; it became the most muscled Grimm Monster Ive ever seen.

    Its muscles increased so much that its height has increased by one meter, and it became a red giant. It looked like someone had pumped a tankful of steroids inside it give it such heavy muscles.

    "Hehe, Human, I hope you willst more than a minute." It said with a scaryugh, and the next moment, I found it appeared directly in front of me and swinging its metallic gemmed staff at me to blow me up like a balloon.

    CLANNNG!

    I had to use every bit of power I had in my Armor to move my sword defensively before its staff crashed against my sword.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    As its staff shed against me, I felt immense power crashing into me. I felt like a whole mountain had crashed into me as I found myself flying back, crashing against the numerous trees as I flew back like rocked.

    Crashing against the numerous trees, all I could do is hold on to my sword at my hands, which are still shaking as they experienced the mountainous force crashing into me.

    The force is far greater than I had imagined; it so powerful that if it had been my n.a.k.e.d body, it would have turned it into the blood mist. Even my bones would have turned into powder, that is how powerful this attack was, and this is just starting.

    I could see iting toward me with a near-invisible speed to my senses; I have to try my all to keep my eyes locked on it.

    CLANNNG!

    Another attack came at me, and this even more powerful than before; it had increased my momentum even further, and now I am breaking trees at an even faster speed.

    I could even see a couple of blurry monsters, which usually attack at sight, are now running with their tail tucked between their legs. They do not dare to make a sound, they in their little brain understand that this is not the force they could content against even if they have the numbers.

    CLANNNG! CLANNNG! CLANNNG!...

    Attack after came at me, with each attack sending me hundreds of meters from my previous ce. Seeing the blurring scenery passed by, I think I had passed the Creeks territory and entered the neighboring territory.

    I wanted to stop and catch my breath, but all I could do use all my strength to defend against its attack. Ever since the first attack, my feet had not touched the ground; for a few minutes, I had been shooting back like a rocket.

    "Your Inheritance is strange, but no matter how strange it is, it will be destroyed, and you will die." The Scarlet Houndman said as it appeared in front of me and swung its staff at me using more power than before, and I used all my strength, mainly converted power I got from it, to defend.

    Weapons shed, and I shot back again, and like always, there were not many injuries in me.

    I am shooting back at every attack, and that is all. Under my Armor, ive became an imprable tank; nearly all the forceing toward me is getting absorbed and converted by my runes.

    The crystallization of runes had brought the unlimited potential to my runes; they can absorb a lot more force than I am getting hit with, so then why I am shooting back at every attack of its.

    It is because my inheritance is not working efficiently; my runes have potential, but my inheritance structure inefficient that it was incapable of using them to all their potential.

    I could not be wholly med for it; I did not have the data to make my Armor ready for that deficiency. If I had fought a powerful Physical Type opponent before, I would have better prepared.

    I have to keep Armor in bnce so that it will absorb not only the physical force but also energy attacks without a problem. Giving advantage to one aspect would lessen the power of another; it could be said to another reason for its efficiency.

    While I am shooting back, I am making changes in my runes. Currently, I could not create a new formation, but I could modify them a little without creating and destroying the runes.

    I am trying to modify the Armor so that it will able to absorb all the physical force that ising toward me. I am very close to making that happened; in a minute or two, I will have the formations ready, and that time, its physical power would be no threat to me.

    Waiting minutes or two would not be a problem for me seeing it had gone to a controlled frenzy and the only thing it wanted to do is attack me with a more powerful attack.

    Each attack of its building momentum for the next, making each attack harder than the previous.

    Seconds passed by, and such four minutes have passed. It had taken longer than I had expected, but my Armor finally is ready. Now, I want to see if it had the power to push me back again.

    Its attack hade again, and this time too, I had to use all my strength and raw power I got from it to move my sword to counter, but unlike all the other times, this time it will be different.

 Chapter 1305 - Rule Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 1305 - Rule Advancement</h4>

    CLANNNG!

    My sword defended against its staff, and what happened next, blown the Scarlet Houndmans mind so much that it had exited out of its controlled frenzy.

    As my sword shed against its staff, I stopped yes. The furious momentum that had me crashed through hundreds of trees for the past ten minutes had finally been eliminated, and at the same time, I moved toward it.

    I made a little adjustment in my Armor for dealing with extreme physical force; it will be fun to use its own power to deal with it.

    CLANG!

    Just when my sword about hit it, its shocked face reacted, and its staff appeared in front of my sword as if it had teleported and defended against my sword.

    "You have seemed to be holding back." Scarlet Housandman said. There is bubbling rage that could be felt through its voice. It thought; I was mocking it by excessively ying weak, which hurt its pride.

    "I thought I might give you some chance to score some hits, but you were not even able to break my, much less doing anything against me," I said, adding even more oil in its range.

    "You Bastard Human." It shouted in rage and attacked me in a frenzy. Its attack is more powerful than others, and this time, it hade with intense suppression that is powerful enough to immobilize a normal Prince Stage powerhouse.

    This suppression ising from the Palm-size Green Crytal on top of its staff; seeing the runes shing on the Green Crytal; it seemed to be a very rare, suppression type artifact.

    These artifacts are extremely rare and only found in the hands of Grimm Monsters or ruines, and seeing the runes shing on the Green Crytal, this suppression Artifact did not seem to be made from the Grimm Race; it likely from the runes.

    The suppression is great, but it was not able to stop me. I used all the raw power I got from the previous attack and moved my sword to counter its staff.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against its staff, and tsunami-like force entered my body and got absorbed again, converted into raw energy before moving toward my arms, and next moment, my sword moving toward its chest.

    Seeing my attacking, the range on its face exploded, and it attacked me with an even more powerful attack.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG...

    Our weapons started shing at even more frenzy, filled with power that was able to turn the trees into powder; even I started to shudder under such power, but my Armor is nearly sucking all, converting it into raw power and giving it to back to attack it.

    ng!

    ¡¯Hun!¡¯ Our weapons shed again, but this time there was barely any sound came out of it, forget sound there was no shockwave.

    For a moment, I thought, I had missed the staff and braced for its impact, but nothing came.

    My sword has shed against the staff, but there was no sound and shockwave. It had taken me a whole moment to release what happened.

    My Rule power had advanced, the Rule of Swallowing, which was on the edge of advancing and had finally reached Advanced-grade, and what had just happened, was because of it.

    It had spread through my whole body like bubbly fog, so when my sword and its staff shed. All the power produced throught was swallowed by that bubbly swallowing fog and sent to runes that instantly absorbed it and covered it into raw power.

    It is why I suddenly felt so much strength coursing through my body, giving me confidence that I could do anything.

    I was surprised by my sudden rule advancement, the Scarlet Houndman, which is a frenzy not. It attacked me, and now its staff is very close to crushing my head.

    ng!

    I moved my sword with speed like never before, able to defend against its staff when it was just inches from my head, and the attack before, all the energy got absorbed that only faint sound of metal shing released from our sh.

    It is likely why, within a few seconds, I felt tens of gazes at me. These people have thought our battle is overseeing no deafening sound and shockwave released from our attacks, but when they came, they saw us still fighting but strangely, there was barely any sounding from our attacks.

    If I had not been fighting against this Scarlet Houndman with all my strength, I would have loved to see what look they have on their face; it would be priceless.

    ng ng ng...

    Scarlet Houndman seemed to understand something strange is happening, but that did not bring it out of its frenzy but increased its frenzy even more, and it had started to attack me with even more power.

    Two hours passed by, it continues the attack, and while I continued defending. I wanted to finish the fight soon, but there is nothing I could do; I do not have the power to finish it off, and my moves would not be able to hold with the strength it is showing.

    So, I decided to wait till it exhausted itself. Its conversion ability is powerful, but it will surely take a toll when used too long. I had expected it to continue using it for an hour, but it had surprised me using it for two hours before its attack finally started weakening.

    Its attacks have now weakened enough that I could finally think about using my moves, but I did not use them. I controlled myself and waited for it to weaken further.

    ¡¯Now,¡¯

    Twelve roses came out of the ground, the moment it had gained sanity from its frenzy. The tiredness has cleared its mind; finally, I would wait for a few more minutes but seeing sanity returning in its eyes, I know I could not wait any longer and used my move.

    "Shit!"

    It seemed to understand what is happening as it cursed loudly, seeing the roses as it looked around ways to escape.

 Chapter 1306 - Worm Essence Rose

    <h4>Chapter 1306 - Worm Essence Rose</h4>

    "Shit!"

    It cursed loudly seeing the roses and started to look for ways to escape. It understood its condition very well, it is exhausted using its ability, and the rosesing at it are very dangerous; the sooner it moved out of their circle better.

    It is trying to escape, but how can I let that? It is finally at the stage where I wanted it to be, and it would be utterly shameful if I did not nail it down after fighting it for so long.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯ ¡¯Rose Vine!¡¯

    So, I started using all the moves I had been holding back; seeing its running away, I activated the first boost, which I had not activated all this time, and sped toward it to intercept it and at the same time activated the rose vines.

    As I moved toward it, the vines erupted from the ground and started to bind it; simultaneously, the Roses has converted into petals anding toward it to form the Rose; the closer they came, the stronger the bindings would be.

    But despite two binding workings on it, it was able to move at a pretty fast that if not for me appearing in front of it to stop it, it would have escaped the binding of the Rose.

    "Die Human!" It shouted and attacked, and despite being weakened and suppressed under two bindings, its attack was pretty powerful.

    ng!

    My sword shed against its staff, and at the same time, the Rose had formed around it, multiplying the shackling power of domain multiple times, but despite that, this bastard was still able to move.

    ng!

    It defended against my attack, and before a crazy expression appeared on its face. "Let me go human, or I¡¯ll burn my core my core to get out, and that time, it will be impossible for you to survive," It said.

    It is absolutely true; it is a stage above me and also a host of apex inheritance; burning its core will grant it huge power that will enable it to kill me in a single attack.

    "Do it." What it said might be true, but there ways to deal with it. What I am doing is very risky, but I have no choice; leaving such a disaster for the future simply not worth it, especially when it is a special profession Grimm Monster and have a powerful ability like Conversion, which made its power equal to fight type Apex Inheritance hosts of the same level.

    A surprised expression shed across its eyes as it looked at me as seeing I am bluffing or not, but what it was,plete seriousness. I had meant what I had said, let it burn itself and see my way worked or not.

    "Then, ready to die, human!" It said while ring its teeth; as next moment, its aura disappeared, and at the same, the huge muscles that appeared on its body desspeared at a visible rate before an explosive aura shot throught its body. It moved toward me with a fiendish expression on its face.

    Puch Puch Puch Puch

    It had just taken a step when suddenly sounds of piercing rang out, and vines on its body begin to make explosive ground that when it finished taking seconds to step toward me, its covered fully in vines and at the third step, it had fully stopped with its staff being stopped mid-distance between us, which also covered by the vines next moment.

    "HUUUMAAAA..."

    It scremed through the vines, but as it started to move while burning, its core even fasted, but nothing happened. The four points of vines have pierced through its body and now covering its core, harnessing its for their growth.

    It was a very risky move; if I had been secondte, my head would have exploded like a watermelon.

    I had waited to use thing move for more than two hours. The conversion ability made its body overflowing with physical energy increased its defense that even sharper points of vines would not be able to pierce through it.

    I had to wait for the muscles of Physical Energy to disappear, and the moment they disappeared, I made the vines pierced through its body.

    My Inheritance may be strong, but I could not underestimate Apex Inheritances. They contained unlimited power; one has to harness it.

    That is why both races had a fear of Apex Inheritance; they did not know when someone abnormal would be born and harness the power of Apex Inheritance beyond the normal.

    It is extremely difficult to harness the power of Apex Inheritance beyond the normal standard. In more than ten thousand year war, there had been two persons were able to do it from both races.

    One was from the Grimm Monsters side and the other from our side, and it was our luck that both of them had born. If not for that, we would have been utterly conquered three thousand years ago.

    Ahhhhh...

    The Scarlet Houndman is still screaming like mad as the veins crazily started sucking it, like before the vines did not grow abnormally. These crystal vines could strengthen themselves further with energy, which begets the need to grow huge as a hill.

    Though, they still grow as they suck the energy, just not as much as before. Soon the vines covered the whole before they started contracting slowly, and my eyes couldn¡¯t see helo but be excited.

    This Scarlet Houndman will be the first Apex Inheritance Host, which essence I will harvest into the Essense Rose. The one Apex Inheritance host I had killed a few days ago was not Special Profession Grimm Monsters, which I could harvest into the essence rose.

    The vines contracted, and before finally a minuteter, the Rose revealed itself. The rose ugly and magnificent at the same time.

    It is vomit green color, and one could see small worms crawling inside, but when one senses the majestic auraing from it, one couldn¡¯t help but feel awe.

 Chapter 1307 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1307 - Return</h4>

    I took the Worm Essense Rose, stored it inside the crystal box, and called out my vines and roses inside me before looking at people hiding in trees.

    There are both humans and Grimm Monsters; most of Grimm Monsters were killed by Ashlyn sneakily, but there are still many more hiding there, and luckily there is no King Stage Grimm Monster powerhouse this time.

    Seeing is no Grimm Monster came to challenge me, a light smile appeared on my face, and I took the air. Ashlyn had inspected the area front, and there is no King Stage Grimm Monsters ahead.

    A few secondster, after I left, a small battle started between Grimm Monsters and humans watching my fight; some Grimm Monsters have even dared follow me; they were easily dealt with by Ashlyn.

    I went to creeks territory, finished my unfinished part of a mission, which only took me a few hours before I started making my way back to the Outpost.

    On the way, Ashlyn and I killed any Grimm Monsters we havee across, and I have to say there were many of them but including King Stage Grimm Monsters.

    The people who entered this Miasmic Paradice depend too much on luck. Since the soul sense does not work here, it is very difficult to identify one¡¯s power; it had to lead to a lot of confusion and deaths since they do not know the power of their opponent till they are actively sending out their aura.

    It is a good thing, my soul senses have started working, and there is Ashlyn, whose soul sense is working just fine; I don¡¯t have to worry abouting across the King Stage powerhouse.

    By the time the sun started to rise, I have returned to the Outpost and immediately sent a message to Mira for our third date, and to my surprise, I got the message right back with smile emoji.

    Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. To be honest, I had not expected to get a reply soon; I had thought she would be sleeping, but I was too impatient to wait for a few hours.

    With a goofy smile on my face, I flew toward my Quarters, and a few minutester, I reached, and a goofy smile was still hanging on my face.

    I am just too happy about my date, and I hope nothing happened today like yesterday, which made her and I cancel our date again; this date is too important for my rtionship.

    Smiling goofily, I walked to a small room and started to fill the bowl tub, and when its filled, I added a drop of diluted Miasmic Astral Rose essence before stepping inside the tub.

    As I stepped inside, the goofy smile on my face vanished instantly as the intense pain hit me; there was now nothing in my mind other than consuming energies in the tub as fast as possible to get rid of the torturous pain I am feeling.

    The pain caused by the Miasmic Solution is intense, but I had gotten a little used to it for the past week, but still, I shudder a few times when I got into the tub.

    I¡¯m not too fond of such intense pain as no sane person would, but I have to do it for my progress, and every battle I fought further reinforces my view about practicing hard.

    I know how difficult this Grimm Monster was; I had to give my all to defeat. If It had pure fighting type Grimm Monsters with Apex Inheritance, then I don¡¯t know whether I would have been able to win against it or not.

    The Conversion ability of Scarlet Houndman was amazing; it had given it more raw physical power than the pure fighting type host of Apex Inheritance would have, but this monster does not have any method to use such sheer power.

    This Scarlet Houndman was simply idiot; it had not practiced any other offensive methods than its worm method; it had likely thought if its worm powers do not defeat the enemy, then they be wouldn¡¯t be defeated by the pure physical power.

    In one way, it was right; most people found it that a certain profession Grimm Monsters much harder to deal with than their conventional fighter kin, the abilities of them too strange and powerful for anyone to guard against.

    Only someone like me who has even strange powers than special profession Grimm Monsters could easily deal with thempared to their conventional fighter counterparts.

    It took me a little more than half an hour to consume all the energy present in the tub. After finishing with practice, I got out of the tub and walked to the shower to clean myself.

    When I got out of the shower, I found there was storage on my bed. Seeing that smiled and put it into the storage ring before scanning it with my senses; there, I saw hundreds of more shelves filled with things.

    This storage is from Ashlyn; it contains bodies of all the Grimm Monsters she had killed, and since she had killed hundreds of Grimm Monsters today, I got hundreds of storage devices that filled hundreds of huge shelves in my storage.

    There is huge stuff already sorted by the runic formation that blood-red being had created to make its life easy after it upies my body, but in turn, it got killed Ashlyn and hidden being inside me.

    I checked each storage, checking all the resources. So, I know what I have in my storage. It took me more than ten minutes to scan the shelves roughly, but when I withdrew my sense, there was a content smile on my face.

    I am gathering resources at a greater speed than I had expected; if this continues, then I won; ¡¯t have to worry about the resources. In a month, I will gather all the resources I would need for my level up.

 Chapter 1308 - Third Date

    <h4>Chapter 1308 - Third Date</h4>

    In the afternoon, I woke up quickly, freshened up, and ate before going through another session of practice.

    After taking a shower, I went to the hospital and returned an hour before the evening. When I returned, I started to move around my quarters, doing nothing.

    The date had me all nervous, though everything is good. I am still feeling quite nervous about it; I am a hundred times more nervous about this date than I had been with my first and second date with her.

    An hour passed in such nervousness, and evening came before I started to cook; only then did my nerves soothed, and I could concentrate. Like our first date, we are going to have dinner first before going out in the city.

    This outpost may be small, but there are many beautiful ces that I had not seen. I want to take her to a few of those ces tonight.

    Ting Ting!

    Two and half hour passed before the doorbell rang out, Ive finished with dinner a few minutes ago and is free to open the door with my own hands.

    Click!

    "Wee," I said as I opened the door and once again got enthralled by her beauty. She is wearing a short bright red A-line dress with a flowy skirt and matching red stilettos, and like always, she kept her shoulder-length strawberry blond hairsyered.

    "You look Ravishing," I praised, hearing that smile that appeared on her face. "You always have the bestpliments." She said as she came in and gave me a soft peck on the cheeks before entering inside.

    "It smelled very good, just smelling it, making me feel like having an orgasm." She said as she walked to the dining table. Two dates with Mira had taught me that she is a very direct person when she opens up.

    "Then you will surely like the food," I said and appeared beside her and walked to the dining table, which is filled with dishes; in two and half hour, I had cooked the whole seven-course meal.

    We took a seat, and Mira arched her brow, seeing Ashlyn yed sprawlingly on the table without care for the world.

    She had eaten right after I finished cooking, and I did not lift her from her spot. In her sprawling position, Ashlyn looked so cute that even Mira couldn¡¯t help but pet her before she begins eating.

    "Thank You for the wonderful dinner Micheal and for vine too." She said as she put down the wine ss. It is one of the wines that were served in the Teachers birthday; Elena and I had swiped a few when no one was looking.

    "Let¡¯s go; we have so much to see tonight," I said as I took her hand, and a few minutester, we were out of my apartment, in hand in hand.

    Before I know it, its midnight, eversince we have walked out of my quarters, we have been walking around this city, exploring the wonders hidden in it and I have to say, there are many hidden wonders in the city that even the city¡¯s did not tell me.

    As we walked around the city, we talked about everything and anything, including our past rtionsh.i.p.s. I told her about Rachel, and she told me about her exes; it was such a heavy topic but did not dampen the moon of our date; instead, it had enhanced it and made us said some more personal things.

    Finally, after a few hours of walking around, we have reached her quarters. It is where I usually said goodbye.

    "Come, let me show you my quarters." She said and directly inviting me, hearing that smile couldn¡¯t perk up on my face. Her quarters in the ten-floor tower; she lives on the top floor.

    Ting!

    The door of the elevators opened and at the floor, and we walked toward the door of her quarters.

    Click!

    Soon we reached in front of her door, and she opened her door with scan on her holowatch, and we went in, and just as we did, our lips touched suddenly. I don¡¯t know who initiated the kiss; one moment we were fine, and another next moment we were kissing passionately.

    I don¡¯t know where such passion hade inside me; I am kissing her hungrily as if my life depended on it.

    As our lips kissing, our hands started to move around each other¡¯s bodies. My hands moved through her hair before they slide down her back and finally on her ass where they rested.

    Her ass is soft but firm at the same time that, for some reason, when my hands squeezed them, I felt my teeth sharpen as I wanted to bite them.

    A minuteter, my hands go down even further and touched her n.a.k.e.d thigh before going up slowly. Even in passion, I am careful about not crossing the boundaries without her assent.

    My hands are moving slowly; if she wants, she could stop me any time before I could go further.

    Soon my hands reached the lingerie she is wearing before entering inside, touching her n.a.k.e.d skin. As I squeezed her n.a.k.e.d ass, I nearly orgasmed; the feeling of her ass is too amazing; I never thought I would even reach the cusp of just by the touch, but I did.

    Ahh...

    I kept enjoying her a couple of minutes before lower and touched that delicious wetness; our kiss broke as Mira let out a soft m.o.a.n, hearing that my member couldnt help but became even harder.

    She looked at me with her eyes overflowing with l.u.s.t; these eyes mirroring the emotions that zing through my whole.

    We continued staring at each other, saying whatever we want to say with our eyes, "let¡¯s continue in the bedroom." She said, and a secondter, we were in her bedroom, kissing even more passionately while tearing clothes of each other apart.

    A few minutester, the m.o.a.ns started rang out in the bedroom, and they continued to ring out for hours.

 Chapter 1309 - Together

    <h4>Chapter 1309 - Together</h4>

    "Hmm, good, I like this way of waking up." She said as she woke up and pressed my head down further; the next few minutes, her m.o.a.ns grew louder and louder till she copsed.

    A few minutes after that, m.o.a.ns again started to ring out, and this time from both of us, and theysted for more than an hour.

    "I thought you would be tired after an intense night, but you are still able to give the same performance as night." She said as she copsed on my chest. Her voice is clearly tired, so is she, and so am I.

    What we did throughout the night and just now exhausted us thoroughly but left us in bliss.

    "You are amazing," I said as I moved her hair gently as I kissed her; the kiss is the very gentle opposite of what we had a few moments ago.

    Wey on the bed, exhausted for a few minutes before we finally separated from each other. "You go freshened up; I will make something for you," I said as I got out of bed but not before taking a kiss from those beautiful lips.

    "Make something delicious." She said; I smiled at that and walked out bedroom after wearing my boxers.

    Last night, I did not get much to see her quarters. They are about a simr size to my quarters but with a different interior. I could see some things which seemed to be added by Mira; her style was clearly reflected in them.

    I looked around for a minute before I entered the kitchen and started to take out the things I need for breakfast. It is afternoon, but I am still cooking the breakfast; I can make it an hour and twoter.

    While I was cooking, Mira appeared from her bedroom looking fresh, and when I looked at what she is wearing, I had stopped for a second and nearly burn what I was cooking.

    She is wearing nothing but my white shirt which I was wearing yesterday, and she looked amazing in it.

    She smiled, seeing my reaction, and took a seat opposite to me, and watched me cook.

    "Breakfast is ready," I said as I ced tes of sumptuous breakfast in front of her. "You are a really good cook, do you know that." She said and appeared next to me and kissed me, and this kiss was long and slow.

    A few minutester, we broke the kiss and began to eat while talking in between. "I really like to get used to it." She said, not clearly defining what she meant by her words, whether she had said about food or something else. Still, hearing that, I am happy none the less.

    "Then, you should," I replied, her expression stilled for the moment, hearing that before, a more beautiful smile appeared on her face. Seeing the smile, I couldn¡¯t control myself and move ahead to kiss her.

    A few minutester, we finished breakfast, and I went to shower. It might feel dirty for the first time in quite a few years; I don¡¯t feel like showering. I want her smell on my body till it disappears on its own.

    It is unhygienic, and I opened the shower the next second, but still, that thought is lingering in my mind as I ther my body with soap.

    Ten minutester, I walked out of the bathroom and dried myself with my ability before wearing new clothes.

    When I came back to the hall, I saw Mira scrolling through the endless list of movies, having a problem deciding which movie to watch.

    ¡¯Ah, the dilemma of endless scrolls, sometimes when I am in the mood to watch the movie, I end up spending more time scrolling through them than actually watching.¡¯

    "Do you want to choose the movie?" Mira asked me as I sat beside her, "No, I don¡¯t want such heavy responsibility." I said as I took her hands; she red at me for a moment before she went back to scrolling.

    It took her twenty more minutes before selecting a romantic movie; it is quite an old movie but very popr. I had watched it a couple of times with my family when I was little.

    The movie begins, and we started to watch, sometimes talking in betweenmenting on the particr scene. Mira had her hand in my hand and her head on my shoulder she watched the movie.

    It feels very good to spend time with her, away from the strenuous days. I feel very calm right; there is no tension bubbling in my mind; it is peaceful and calm. One should have such days, away from usual bloody fights.

    Fighting is our duty; there is no escaping it, but everyone deserves to have such peaceful days; they are very important for the stability of one¡¯s mind.

    "I love it, no matter how many times I watched it." She said as moved finished and credits rolls in. "It¡¯s a wonderful movie," I said. The movie is really great, despite watching it more than ten times. I never got bored with it.

    "What do you want to eat?" I asked, seeing the sky started to darken, "Surprise me." she said. "Ok," I said and gave her a peck on the lips before

    The dinner was simple but satisfying, and after dinner, she went to her room and came back fully armored. Despite seeing her armor many times, I couldn¡¯t help but feel enchanted by her and appeared beside her for a kiss.

    The kiss was passionate and long; we kissed for a few minutes before we broke apart.

    "Let¡¯s go." She said, and we walked out of her quarter¡¯s hand in hand. On the elevator on the 8th floor, I came across that strange guy again looking at me when I had dropped Mira off on our first date.

    His eyes have be sharper when he saw our hands together but did not say anything; the tense elevator ridested for a few seconds before we all get in the lobby.

    "Goodbye," Mira said after giving me a peck on the lips and flew away toward the city gates; I watched her till she desspeared in front of my eyes and before flying toward my quarters.

 Chapter 1310 - Code Purple

    <h4>Chapter 1310 - Code Purple</h4>

    Three months passed by since I hade to Fort Cami, and these three months have been some of the best days of my life.

    It¡¯s all because of Mira; we have started dating in the first week, Ivee here, and since then, our rtionship has gotten stronger and stronger.

    Ive also made huge progress in my practice; two months ago, I had reached the Peak of Duke Stage and could breakthrough whenever I want, but I had been holding back as I am not satisfied with my Inheritance progress.

    These three months have given me a lot of time, and I am very close to finishing the upgrade of my Inheritance.

    I now need to fix some small problems, and I will be ready to make a breakthrough. I had spent quite a lot of time researching this upgrade of the Inheritance; the boost will give me quite huge.

    Especially when my Physical and Soul Strength growing rapidly ever since I had started practicing with Essense of Miasmic Astral Rose. Its effects are beyond amazing, especially since I had increased the doses of the essence.

    With the strong body and soul, I can harness more power from my Crysteline runes, which had made me quite strong.

    Ting Ting Ting...

    I was sleeping soundly with Mira nestling in my arms when a loud sound started ring across my bedroom.

    "What is it?" I said as I opened my eyes and looked at my holowatch found it normal. It is Mira¡¯s holowatch that is ring and shining brightly in purple, that it bathed the whole bedroom in purple.

    "Code Purple!"

    Both of us said in unison, code purple is one of the highest emergency codes, and now it is ring across her holowatch. While I watched, she tapped on the message and to read it.

    It is a small message saying they need to arrive at Adventurers Paradice as soon as possible.

    "It a summon order from adventurers Paradice; I have to go." She said as she closed her holowatch and started to wear clothes on her perfect body.

    After wearing clothes, she went to the bathroom to freshen up before wearing her protective gear.

    "Bye, babe." She said and took a step to leave before she appeared next to me and kissed me fiercely on the lips. "Good Luck, baby," I said as we broke the kiss, "I will message you as soon as I know something." She said and disappeared from my bedroom.

    Code Purple appeared on her holowatch means something must have happened; otherwise, they would not have called the purple code for anything. ¡¯I hope it is nothing dangerous.¡¯ I thought worriedly.

    Whenever she goes out, I feel worried. Even knowing that with her strength, she is safer than me when she goes out, but I still couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    I wanted to go back to sleep, but it eluded me, so I decided to get up, seeing only one hour before my usual wake up time. Normally, I take six hours of sleep, but two days a week, that time cut into half.

    The two days which when we spend the night together.

    Even after three months of a rtionship, we let our rtionship work naturally, without forcing things our way. We only spent two nights together, one night at her quarters while the second night at a mine in a week.

    We met whenever we are free to spend time with each other and have some fun, but we only sleep together at night only two days a week.

    I got up from the bed freshened up before walk toward the small room with the bowl tub; I filled it with a solution as I usually do before adding four drops of diluted essence of Miasmic Essense Rose.

    In the three months, I was only able to increase the solution¡¯s dose by three drops.

    Its not that I couldn¡¯t refine the drops of essence, its just that my body reached the limit after absorbing the four drops, twelve drops in total when I practice three times a day.

    The capacity of my body is increasing at a very slow pace; there are ways to light up the potential of the body further and made it absorb more solutions like Seals of Supreme Combat Exercise and energy of that special Ruin that Academy controls.

    The other ways control Supremes and powerful tyrant organization that they will not tell or let others use them. Only members of their organizations could make use of them.

    I finally created a 6TH Ruby seal (Six hundred seals) a month ago, which increased my body¡¯s potential, which had let me increase my body¡¯s capacity by two drops per session directly.

    Since then, I had been trying very hard to create the 7th Ruby Seal, but it isn¡¯t easy, especially when I practice with the essence of Miasmic Astral Rose.

    As for that Ruin with a special energy that arouses the potential, there is still time for it to be opened. Still, even when it opened, I would not be able to stay in that Ruin for long; at max, I could only stay there for seven to ten days before the Ruin closes.

    Still, in these seven days body became a ck hole with the help of special energy that absorbs any resources without a problem.

    Still, I am quite lucky in my current condition. My Apex Constitution gives me the huge potential to absorb the energy of resources like Miasmic Astral Rose.

    A normal person of a simr level as mine would not be able to do that; they will not be able to merge with such a powerful resource, much less do it three times a day.

    I watched the sunrise through the ss wall before I got out of the tub and walked to the shower.

    Ting!

    I had just walked out of the shower when suddenly my holowatched ringed with a message. I did not have to who is from as I had assigned a special ringtone to Mira¡¯s messages and calls.

    There is a short message saying it mightier take her a week to a month to return; she did not mention where she is going or what she will be doing for her to take a week to a month to return.

 Chapter 1311 - Difference

    <h4>Chapter 1311 - Difference</h4>

    "A week to a month," I muttered as I read her message. She did not mention the reason; it is likely confidential.

    It seemed very important; otherwise, they would not have used the purple code to summon her.

    I don¡¯t know whether it is just her or the other King Stage powerhouses that were also summoned, but one thing is sure, it is dangerous whenever they are sending her.

    It is a confidential mission, but there is one ce where I could find out about this. If any ce I could find out about the secrete things, then it would be that ce, but before I go there, I should eat something as I would not be able to return for few hours at least.

    Ting!

    I was walking toward the kitchen when my holowatch rang, and when I looked, I saw Blue color mail on my holowatch. The ¡¯Blue¡¯ denotes the important mail, and only Guilds and Adventure Paradice (Pyramid) have the right to send those emails.

    I opened it and read it, and my expressions couldn¡¯t help but turn serious. The Adventure Paradice issued an order to close all the gates that lead outside the city. Now, only people coulde inside, not go outside without explicit permission from it.

    This notice had made me even more curious and made me worry more about Mira, but there is nothing I could do about it.

    I walked to the kitchen, cooked breakfast for myself and Ashlyn, and ate before walking out of my quarters. Hospital is not the only ce for healing, but it is also a ce where all the chatter in the city flows.

    People tell healers all kinds of things, especially when healers are pretty. 70% of healing staff is female. People tend to boast in front of healers; it is their natural reaction to the people who see them as their weakest.

    A few minutester, I entered a hospital and saw more patients than the regr, almost three times more. Usually, in the morning, the hospital was least crowded, but now they are most crowded.

    "Micheal, its a good thing you havee; I was about to call you," Mark said as I entered; he looked fine, he seemed not long before arrived not long before me; yesterday he and I had left the hospital at the same time.

    "What is happening? Why is there are so many patients?" I asked, "I don¡¯t know much, but I was informed that some areas of Miamsmic forest had got very dense with Miasmic Energy.

    "It is likely why they have closed the city gates and sent the Kings to investigates." He said, and I nodded in affirmation but a little skeptical inside, though what Mark said might be the truth but not aplete truth, I think there is something more to it.

    "I will handle them; you focus on kings," I said to Mark, who nodded and walked toward the next ward.

    I walked a little deeper in the ward before typing a few buttons on my holowatch and repeated the same warning about the pain as I usually do.

    This outpost is small, and till now, nearly all have heard about me more or less and my notorious healing method. Hearing my questions, more than half of them shuddered, but nobody objected.

    In my three months in Camp Cami, only two have objected to my healing, and of two, one ended up dying.

    He was in serious condition; after he rejected my healing, I had warned him about his extremely serious condition and other than King Stage healers would not able to him, but that idiot did not listen and ended up dying during mid-treatment with other healers.

    As I got their consent, I started my healing, and vines released from my hands, which transformed into the thirty-six vines.

    With the increase in Body and Soul strength, I was able to harness more power from runes, and these thirty-six vines are from that. Before, I could only use twenty vines to heal, but now I could use thirty-six of them.

    Ahhh...

    The screams begin as the vines pierced through patients¡¯ bodies, and they reached even higher when sucking begin and roses beginning form on the vines.

    As they did, the enforcers came and started cutting out the roses in crystal boxes as they appear, never letting them before crowded on the vines; it continued for five minutes before I finally called back the vines, and with it, screams also stopped.

    In minutes, enforcers have moved another group of patients at me, and screams started again as I begin to heal them.

    The screaming and healing had continued for more than one and a half hour till I had healed all the Dukes and Princes that were in serious condition.

    As the healing ended, I walked into my cabin and sat before taking out one crystal box from the storage that the enforcer had just handed to me and took out the crystalline rose in which the pink mist was stored.

    I looked at concentrated before concentrating soul sense on it; if it had been soul sense of others, it would have desspeared in the pink mist, but mine that wasced with Rule bending power worked on its like it worked on the normal mist.

    I burrowed my soul sense into the mist and started to scan it. Earlier, when I was healing, I had noticed something different in the mist for a moment; I had tried it again a few times but could not find that difference and let it go since I was treating the patients.

    ¡¯There it is.¡¯ I said into my mind as I found what I am looking for. Earlier, I lucky enough to notice this mist was a very tiny bit different than the normal mist; it is a very micro difference, but the difference nheless.

    This mist does not act as different than the other mist, but I am sure this difference in the mist is directly rted to what is happening outside, for which they had close the gates.

 Chapter 1312 - Cooking In Cafeteria

    <h4>Chapter 1312 - Cooking In Cafeteria</h4>

    Knock Knock...

    I was observing the mist in two roses concurrently, trying to see the difference between them, when a knock sounded on the door.

    "Come in," I said, and a familiar short figure in a white coat walked in. She is Lena, a Peak Prince Healer who worked at the hospital. "Micheal, the kitchen staff, were asking if you are going to be cook today?" she asked.

    Lena keeps her eyes neutral, but I could see the clear expectations shining in the eyes. "Of course, I was going toe in a few minutes," I said to her and walked out of my cabin with her.

    A few minutester, I passed through the healer¡¯s lounge toward the cafeteria with Lena. Some of the healers followed us as we walked toward the cafeteria.

    In the cafeteria, I walked directly into the kitchen where the staff of ten chefs and a couple of healers were already waiting; not only that, they have also kept a huge amount of stuff on the counter, ready to cut and cook.

    "Everything is ready as you required." said a portly middle-aged man smilingly; he is the head chef of the healer¡¯s cafeteria.

    "Thank You, Mr. West," I said and walked toward a huge counter where arge number of things are ced. Well, such an amount is needed to cook nearly three hundred healers.

    My cooking for healers started about two months ago when Mira and I had dinner with Mark, who is Mira¡¯s childhood friend and when he ate, he spilled the beans about to other healers; some of them had already be my friends like Lena.

    So, I had to invite them all for dinner, and the next thing I know, news of my cooking spread among all the healers, and many of them asked me to invite them for dinner.

    The request had be too much that I decided to cook all the healers once and for all and be done with it, but to my surprise, when I had cooked for about three hundred people, I saw challenging it is to control the energies in such huge amount of food that when I finished, all the dishes could be said to have 75-80 mark which is far less than my usual 90 to 98.

    So, as a challenge to myself, I cooked for another time and then and then another till I got my usual 90 scores in all dishes; by that time, I had clearly realized the benefits of cooking such arge amount of food.

    My energy control is improving rapidly, and I am learning recipes inside the tome at a much faster speed. So, I continue to cook for them, and now, I cooked at four to six times a week, and I have to say, the benefits I am getting from bing greater and greater.

    "We will try something different today," I said, and just as I said, I could see the eyes of everyone started to shine brightly; even healers who havee to the watch even made a noise.

    Most stuff on the counter has disappeared, and in its ce, new things have appeared.

    In these months, the news recipes in coster increased tremendously. I now have a total of seventy-eight recipes, and I am going to cook some of the recipes on that 78 recipes.

    The knife appeared on my hand, and also two vines came out behind. Two hands are not enough to cook for hundreds of people; I have to take the other two hands.

    The usage of vines in cooking may seem simple, but it is extremely difficult; in cooking, I have to control a very ounce of my energy; the slightest mistake and dish would be gone.

    I had to practice with two vines for over a month before I became proficient in using them for cooking.

    I have now practiced using the four vines, which is far more difficult than using the two vines and might take me one-two months more before I could use them with as much proficiency as I am using the tree vines.

    My hands and vines are moving too fast; they are so fast that Dukes watching me cooking have to concentrate hard to watch my movements.

    I have to be fast; otherwise, it would take me hours to cook everything; I still remember when I had cooked such a huge meal for the first time, it had taken me more than five hours, now it only takes me half.

    Time passed as I cut and cook in huge pots under my silver fire while healers and chefs watch closely without uttering the sound. Their eyes are so concentrated that it looked like they are watching an enthralling y rather than cooking.

    I do not mind people watching me; if they can learn something by watching, it¡¯s their luck, and some people had already been lucky. Mr. West, some other chefs, and healers were able to glean something watching me.

    It is clear among everyone quality of food in the cafeteria has been drastically improved ever since the cafeteria staff watched me cooking.

    Thinking of cafeteria food, there was a funny incident two weeks ago. The people in the city have started to hear the news of cafeteria food, and one daring person had tried to sneak in.

    His attempt was beautiful as he had used a very good disguise method and even able to cloak his aura of this healer to a certain degree.

    If he had used that disguise method, he would be easily able to pose as a healer anywhere, but he had decided to pose anywhere, he would have been sessful, but he did it in the cafeteria.

    We healers are very sensitive to auras; it is an upational quality. So, he was in line; he got quickly sensed by a King Stage healer. It was a good thing that guy was at King Stage and was able to run away pretty quickly before healers could beat him.

    The cafeteria is for healers only; once a week, I may let enforcers eat the food, but that¡¯s all; the non-healers are simply not allowed here no matter who they are; even partners and lovers of healers are not allowed here. It is not my rule but the rule of the hospital itself that even I did not dare to break.

 Chapter 1313 - Space Realm

    <h4>Chapter 1313 - Space Realm</h4>

    "Lunch is ready," I said; after about two and a half hours, I had finally called back the vines. Cooking for this many people reward but it is also very tiring, it is not easy to manage a huge amount of energies in dishes.

    It always felt good while cooking, and today, I had especially needed that. I had been excessively worrying about Mira, and it had started to affect my mental stage, but this session of cooking have removed all the extra stress I was feeling.

    "These dishes smelled more amazing than the ones you have cooked previously." Mr. West praised, to that, I smiled. The dishes, Ive cooked before were below fifty, and the ones I had cooked now were above fifty.

    I talked to Mr. West for a minute before I walked out of the kitchen and took the te for my food. I could have gotten the food directly from the kitchen, but I did not want to break more cafeteria rules than I am breaking right now.

    I, Lena, and a few of our friends filled our tes and the usual table. As we did that, the people that were in the cafeteria instantly lined up on the long lines, wanting to get food as soon as possible.

    "Umm, it is more amazing than the dishes you have cooked in the past," Lena praised; others had praised too as she took the bite.

    "Do you guys know the real reason for them closing the gate and sending only Kings out of investigations?" Daina said suddenly with a mysterious smile on her face, hearing her ears of everyone perked up, and we all looked at her expectation.

    Diana is very chatty, but she good chatty. She is so good at a conversation that people end up spilling out their secrets to her unknowingly; even I had unintentionally ended up spilling some of my lighter secrets.

    "Come out with it?" Lena snapped, seeing Diana unintentionally dying of effect. "Ok, buzzkill." She snapped back Lena before that mysterious smile returned on her face.

    "You guys must know that the density of the Miasma suddenly increases, right?" she asked, and everyone nodded, "But you guys know the reason for it?" she asked back, to which all of us shook our heads as we had no idea.

    "My first patient in the morning was good at talking; she told me that when he was patrolling the area, she was assigned. She noticed a density of mana and decided to check its source."

    "On the way to the source, she found herself in apletely different ce for a few minutes before appearing back, a few kilometers distance from the original ce." She finished.

    Hearing that, everyone got so surprised that we have been unable to talk for a few minutes.

    "These are a clear indication of the Space Realm, but if this space realm, then how is it leaking same pink miasma as outside?" I asked back Diana.

    "These questions havee to my mind too, and I first throught she was lying; if not the reaction Adventure Paradice that was followed an hourter, I would not believe her either."

    Realms are different from Ruins; Realms are pockets of space that are created in the space of the world, while Ruins are pieces of an alien world.

    The ruins are quitemon in the surrounding continent as space is weak, and it is easier to form a bubble; on the other hand, they are extremely rare in the central continent due to its strong space.

    Whenever a ruin is found, it quickly upied. It may not have a huge amount of treasure as the Realms, but they are very good ces to create secrete bases and training grounds.

    Supreme and other organizations kept huge numbers of armies there, which they trained secretly for emergencies.

    Coming to the present, if this had been a regr rune. Then it would not have been spewing the huge amount of Miasma, as it would have been a close space bubble with no connection to outside.

    Its entrance or entrances would only show up when friction in space appears. So, the question is, how in the hell did the thick Miasma spew out of the realm.

    "In my limited knowledge, there is only one answer to our question, that the source of Miasma always in ruin and earlier had only one entrance, and that is the center of the forest where we used to consider the source of Miasma was present," I said.

    "This seemed to be the only valid answer we could think of," Diana repeated, and everyone nodded.

    "We don¡¯t have to worry about it too much; they have sent Kings for the inspections, and I am sure Emperors and Tyrants must also be keeping eyes on it, seeing it might involve the source of Miasmic Forest," Lena said after seeing worrying expressions on everyone¡¯s faces.

    Her assurance did not elevate my worries; instead, they have gotten even more worried. If what we have discussed is help true, then Mira and all the other Kings who had gone to ruin are in immense danger.

    We are talking about space organism here; forget whether it is alive, dead, or in-between. The important question is that Miasma¡¯s source is powerful enough that since its origin, less than three people were able to close or reach its source.

    So, one can imagine how powerful it is, and if it had any bad intentions, whether they are conscious or instinctive, then Mira and others will be in immense danger.

    I hope it is not what I am thinking; I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her. I had just started dating, but I have already started to imagine years; I don¡¯t want to lose her.

    I wallowed in my misery for a few minutes before I suppressed my thoughts and finished up the lunch. After lunch, I talked with my friends for a while before I went back to my ward.

 Chapter 1314 - Realm Camp

    <h4>Chapter 1314 - Realm Camp</h4>

    Six days had passed by since the Adventurers Paradice has closed the city¡¯s gates, and since then, there was no news of what is happening outside except for themon reason of being ¡¯Miasma bing dense.¡¯

    The city¡¯s normal powerhouses might not know the real reason, but it had already spread in healers circle like a wildfire.

    There was not only one person who had entered the Realm identally; three more healers havee across who had entered the Realm identally.

    Thetest newses from the Peak Prince, who was on the week-long mission and only two days ago. He had gone to the forest the same night all of this stayed and returned two days early when he got infected, and he had discovered pretty great things.

    Despite getting a warning from higher-ups not to share what it saw, he stilled shared a little. Seeing he hade outside, the healers have sent Diana specifically to heal him and get a secrete out of him.

    From what he told us, there are seemed to be more than ten entrances to that Ruin, and he got in and out of two. The entrances of Realms always unstable; one has to stabilize them using space stabilizers.

    On the way to the Outpost, he saw the camps we are building in the forest and the airsh.i.p.s arriving every few minutes.

    Looking at the information that he had provided us, we are already building camps by the entrance and sending people. These people are just not from Outpost but other outposts too and also outside.

    There seemed to be many people going inside that Ruin seeing the traffic of Airship it had described.

    It made me and others very curious about the Ruin, but we did not know anything else until a minute ago.

    The guild had sent the mail minute ago, the first time describing what is happening outside; they also mentioned the realms and need for healers and fighters.

    They will select some healers and fighters who will go to camps they had built at the realms entrances, which is great since the second day since it started, we are sitting here and doing nothing much.

    With the closed gates, the influx of patients slowed down immensely, but due to emergency orders, the healers require to spend fifteen hours at the hospital; it left all healers bored with them doing nothing but gossiping as we are doing now.

    I am one of the less free as I had to spend most of my time in the cafeteria for thest five days. I cooked breakfast, lunch, and dinner for the healers as I have nothing much to do after my practice.

    "How healers do you think they will take to those camps?" Lena asked others, "I don¡¯t know, but I hope I am get selected if Micheal gets selected." "The only thing keeping me sane in this empty hospital is Micheal¡¯s food; if he¡¯s gone, then I don¡¯t want to stay here," George replied and every affirmed.

    Hospitals in the Grimm Battlefield are never empty; there is always an influx of patients that healers barely get time to eat and sleep, but now they are sitting empty-handed doing nothing but gossiping since they all have to follow the fifteen hours.

    Soon I finished eating my lunch and excused myself while they remained at the table talking. I went to my cabin, brought out a tub, and filled it with Miasmic Solution and four drops of essence of Miasmic Astral Rose before dipping myself inside.

    Ting!

    I practice for nearly minutes before getting out and walking directly to the shower. I was in the shower when suddenly holowatch rang with a mail from the guild.

    The mail said I was selected to go to the realm camp; I have to present at the airport in two hours. In the next few minutes, my holowatched buzzed with a notification repeatedly.

    They were from my friends, who also selected. It looked like they are taking half of the healers from Fort Cami, and that is quite dangerous. We are already understaffed here, and if something bad were to happen, then it would be very hard to control the huge fatalities.

    The chances of something bad is happening are very low as the closest realm entrance where they had to build the camp. Duke could travel such distance within a few minutes, and Emperor would need just a second.

    Not to forget they will not leave such Outpost unguarded; there must be several Emperors and one Tyrant that would always present in camp as the guardian.

    A few minutester, I got out of the shower, wore my clothes, and walked out of my cabin.

    One and Half hourter, I, with a couple of my friends, boarded the Airship and sat on the assigned seats.

    "They would have just guided us to camp; it would have been far less time consuming than using the airship," Dianained.

    As I had said, the closest camp is just a hundred kilometers away and would have taken us ten to fifteen minutes to reach by flying, but that was too risky when hundred-some healers are involved.

    If we are ambushed by an Emperor or Tyrant, some of us might die before help arrives but in a Military airship, which seemed super strong that even could take a blow or two from Tyrant.

    If something like that happens, then we can easily survive. The closest Tyrant would need all but moment toe to our rescue.

    The higher-ups could easily sacrifice thousand of elite Warriors, but they will never take a risk for a hundred healers. We are far too precious for that; they might work as a horse but never do something that could threaten our life.

    Half an hour when all the healers boarded, the Airship took the air toward the realm camps.

    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited as there is a chance that I will be able to meet Mira there and also know about ¡¯what the hell is happening in the realm.¡¯

 Chapter 1315 - Emperor Grade Resource Site I

    <h4>Chapter 1315 - Emperor Grade Resource Site I</h4>

    "Wow, it is bigger than I had expected, and this is only one camp of many," Lena said in surprise as our Airship had passed through the protectiveyer of the camp.

    The camp is really big; it is big as the Camp Cami, and it is not the only one. We have note to the realm camp that is closest to our Outpost; this one is about three hundred kilometers away

    "They must have found something amazing in the Realm to create the camp of such capacity," Johnmented. He is right; if it had been a normal Realm, they would not have made such a huge camp.

    The camp is big, and there is heavy traffic of airship traffic that seems to be dropping off people every minute.

    It is very clear they are bringing the people from many outposts and also from the outside, which made one likely think that they must have found something good inside the Realm to bring out so many people.

    Thud!

    Our Airshipnded on the ground, and one by one and we got out. When my friends and I got out, I saw there is Emperor Stage powerhouse was already waiting for use outside.

    "Healers from Camp Cami, please follow me; I will take you to your assignment." He said, and started to walk.

    People could be seen everywhere, and nobody is free. All of them seemed too busy with something; seeing such an environment, I couldn¡¯t help but get curious about what they had found in Ruin.

    We followed the Emperor Stage powerhouse, which took us out of the airport before walking us to the huge energy done, which is very strictly guarded. Our identities were checked at multiple checkpoints before letting us in.

    After an hour of walking, we finally reached the ce or real gate, I may say. There is about a hundred meters vines crystalline gate which shining with runes and has a surface like a silver liquid.

    "Realm Gate!" Many people said in shock as they looked at the gate; yes, the crystalline gate is realm gate; they have widened the Realm entrance and created the gate.

    As its name suggests, it will take us to Realm. I am quite surprised seeing we are going inside the Realm as I had throught we will be working in the outer camp, but it looked like we will be working in the inner camp; they seemed to have made another camp on the other side.

    "Please follow me through the gate." He said without changing his pace and walked toward the Realm Gate. Many people are going inside, and they are too are guided by the Emperor Stage powerhouse.

    A few minutester, we have passed through the gate and walked into the other side. It is a huge hall that is heavily guarded; just entering inside had made me feel tingle all over my body.

    "My apologies for such heavy inconvenience, but we have to take the precaution, as this an Emperor Grade Resource Site." Our guide said, shocking the hell out of us; it made more than half a people gasp loudly.

    ¡¯Resource Site¡¯ is not a word that could be used lightly, especially when it is King Grade. The ce is dered the ¡¯The Resource Site¡¯ when there is an immense amount of rare and precious resources found, and the Grade depends on the Grade of the resource.

    Usually, the ¡¯Ruins¡¯ are dered resources site; I have never heard the Realm bing one. They are extremely rare, and most of them are controlled by the Supremes.

    Even after nearly four thousand years since its inception, our academy has only one resource site, and it is barely a resource. It is the Ruin that has strange cosmic energy that awakens one¡¯s potential, so one can absorb as much as resources they want.

    As we walked out of the huge hall and protective energy did it is, we havee across a huge camp. There are buildings everywhere, and people could be seening and going inside those buildings.

    The aura of this camp is different than the other camp through which we havee. Here, I could smell a thick sense of blood; this may be a resource site, but getting resources does not seem to be easy. These people havee from fighting bloody fights from outside.

    Soon we reached the huge ptial building, a huge number of people seemed to being and going out of it. Seeing the stage people going in and the stage going out, I am pretty sure we have reached the hospital.

    Ting Ting Ting...

    As we entered the hospital, our holowatched started to ring. They have buzzed with our appointment letters, stating which department we have assigned to.

    "You have received your appointments; please report to the department you have been assigned to." He said.

    "Excuse me, can all the rules of Resource Site held under Pyramid are getting applied to this Resource site too?" Diana asked suddenly, hearing that the ears of everyone had perked up.

    It is a very important question that we all wanted to ask, but we did as no one wanted to be seen as greedy.

    Hearing her question, an understanding light appeared on the powerhouses space. "Yes, all the rules of the Pyramid are being applied to this Ruin it is found in Grimm Battlefield, and yes, you will get 1% of all resources collected by the patients you have healed." He replied; Diana just said thanks without having the decency to blush at her greedy question.

    A few secondster, everyone disbursed, and I too moved toward the ward I had been assigned. They seemed to have studied my record as they have sent me to the ¡¯Fatality Department¡¯ where they sent patients who could die within minutes.

    The hospital is big, but I had no problem finding the department I had been assigned.

    Knock Knock

    Soon I appeared in front of the administrative office of the ¡¯Fatality Department and knocked.

 Chapter 1316 - Emperor Grade Resource Site II

    <h4>Chapter 1316 - Emperor Grade Resource Site II</h4>

    "Come in, "A sound came from inside; hearing that, I opened the door and walked in, there I saw a middle-aged ck woman with beautiful features sitting behind the table, and in front of her, there are multiple screens.

    Seeing her working on the multiple screens, I couldn¡¯t help but remember the teacher. She, too, would always be working under multiple screens whenever I got to her screens.

    The woman in front of me is an emperor stage powerhouse and a quite powerful one if one goes my fearful aura she is emitting, but strangely she is not a healer; the auras that healers emit are quite distinctive.

    "Micheal Zaar, your healing record is phenomenal; I don¡¯t know why they have not called you before." She said after a few seconds of silence as she looked at me. "Thank You, ma¡¯am," I replied.

    "You have been assigned to Ward 33; you can report there immediately." She said as she looked at the screen on her left.

    "Ok," I said and about walked out of her cabin when I suddenly stopped, "Ma¡¯am, would you please warn the healers there about my healing method? I don¡¯t want to get beat up by them." I said sheepishly.

    "Your healing Style?" she asked before she looked at the screen on her left. Mira had told me that when she saw my first time healing, she thought I am torturing them and wanted to beat the shit out of me.

    It was only due to Marks interference who knew about my healing method, did she decided to wait and let me do my job.

    "Ah, quite a healing method you have, very different from your teachers." She said after a few seconds while looking at me strangely. Seeing her giving me familiarly, I just smiled.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will inform them about it." she said, "Thank You," I said and walked out of the cabin before walking toward Ward No 33.

    Soon, I reached Ward 33, and I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised as it is huge; it had a capacity of five hundred beds; normally, even the biggest wards have two hundred beds only.

    All the beds in this ward are under cover of an energyyer; this ward only epts patients that have been infected by the Miasma. The beds, so many, but the healers are very few.

    There are only a hundred healers, whichpare to other wards are ten times more, but seeing it fatality ward and these people have barely an hour live, the number of healers are very few.

    "Micheal, right?" A blue-haired young man entered appeared beside me; he looks in the early twenties and emitting the aura of King, and like all the healers here, he looked really tired.

    "Yes, I had been assigned to Ward 33!" I replied with a smile, "I am Barry, the ward in-charge." He replied before he turned to the petite girl in the corner who looked bored.

    "Reg, this is Micheal; he has a very strange healing method; protect him if someone goes bat shit crazy during the healing." He said desspeared while the bored-looking short girl appeared beside me, who is also a king stage powerful.

    "So, you are the weird healer, hun? I like weird things." The petite girl while leaking her lips, seeing her do that, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder for some reason, I am very sure I did not want to part of whatever she is referring to.

    I gave her an awkward smile and looked at the ward for a few seconds before disappearing from my spot and appeared beside the group of beds.

    I tapped the few buttons on my holowatch and dissolved theyer on the thirty-six beds. This seemed to startled everyone in the hall as healing usually done under a protectiveyer seeing Miasma¡¯s nature.

    I bound them without them asking and released my vines, which divided into thirty-six parts, and plunged into patients¡¯ bodies without their consent.

    I usually asked for both these things as it is important to have patients¡¯ consent before healing them, but these patients¡¯ condition is very serious, like a spent candle whose me could whisk away any moment.

    Ahhhh....

    The screams started as my vines plunged into their bodies; it startled the whole ward, even the petite girl who was watching everything bored expression had her eyes lit up seeing the vines plunging into patients bodies.

    The screams became mournful when they started to suck the Miasma out of them, such screams were difficult to bear, and I could see some healers were screaming toward me to stop me but stopped by barry, who had appeared in front of me.

    I now had two king stages protecting me; one is back while one in front; I never had such protection before and almost made me feel like a mob boss, which needs goons for protection.

    "Fuc Off!"

    I suddenly felt immense danger behind my back, but before anything could happen, the petite girl shouted loudly, and the feeling of danger stopped. When I looked back, I saw a young man powerful aura looking at me angrily.

    I smiled at him and focused on the extraction as the roses started to form around the vines. "Reg, do you mind helping me pluck the rose and be careful they are quite delicate," I said.

    The petite girl looked at me with arched brows before she started plucking roses with speed so fast that I could see how is happening; the only thing I could see was the disappearance of the roses.

    More and more roses appeared, and she kept plucking them; these patients really have too much Miasma in their body; it is seven to eight times of the regr patients, its no wonder they were lingering on the edge of death.

    The healing continued for three more minutes before I sessfully extract every bit of Miasma from their bodies. They just need to drink healing potions and rest for a few hours, and they will be fine.

 Chapter 1317 - Endless I

    <h4>Chapter 1317 - Endless I</h4>

    "Well, it is quite different than I had expected." Said the petite girl as I called back the vines. She had quite an expression on her face; the same could be seen on all the other people¡¯s faces who were looking at me.

    Especially that young man who hade to beat me, he is really looking at me like an idiot.

    With the first group done, I moved toward another group of patients. I opened the thirty-six energy coverings as before and began to heal them.

    The screams begin to ring out across the hall; at first, these screams felt quite ufortable to the healers here that they could not properly heal and had to thicken the energy cover to heal with full concentration, but as the time passed, they got used to it.

    It had been three days I had been healing non-stop, but the patients seemed to endless. Normally with my healing speed, three hours are more than enough but here, that did not seem to be the case.

    The patients are endless, the empty beds getting filled within a second. Ive see such conditions in wartime, but I am pretty sure there is no war going on outside, not a conventional war at the least.

    "Is the condition outside is that bad?" I asked Reg while healing the patients; she seemed surprised by my question and stopped plucking the roses for a moment.

    "Its pretty bad; the ce is jammed packed with resources but apetition of its for all fierce." "There are millions of Humans, and Grimm Monsters have entered through the nearly hundred entrances." She said.

    I was shocked hearing her, especially when she mentioned there are hundreds of entrances. I had expected that there would berge numbers hearing the ounts at the hospital but did not expect them in a hundred; I had throught at most there would be twenty, with Grimm Monsters and oursbined.

    "How are the resources in this realm?" I asked, "Huge, absolutely huge. Ive been to the Resource Site before, but I had not seen resources like this one," I could feel the genuine awe in her voice when she said it.

    She must have seen the disbelief on my face as I replied with an example that had shocked the hell out of me. "Would you believe if I said one in eight people who had gone outside found the Miasmic Astral Rose or resource of the same grade?"

    What she said has shocked me so much that I stopped the extraction of miasma from the patient¡¯s bodies for a few seconds as what she said is too unbelievable.

    What kind of resource is the ¡¯Miasmic Astral Rose.¡¯ If it had been used to its full potential, it could give a strong body as Grimm Monsters, which is absolutly huge. There is bloodfest whenever such resource urred in the Miasmic Forest.

    When Ashlyn had plucked those two Miasmic Astral Roses, those snake monsters have gone batshit crazy, not to forget the life and death battle I had fought against the Grimm Monster with apex inheritance.

    "There must be Madness outside." I said softly, "You have no idea." She said and shuddered softly as remembering what she had gone through.

    With so many resources, its no wonder there was so much traffic, and since this resource in the Miasmic Forest, the territory both humans and Grimm Monsters are fighting for, both sides will try to loot it as much as it can.

    If it had been inside our territory, we would have carefully developed, so we could profit it a continuously long period of time, not robbed it like a mad.

    Even if we don¡¯t want to, we have no choice but to do that as if we did not do it, then Grimm Monster would, and we would likely destroy a thing than have Grimm Monsters profit from it.

    Knowing the reality of the Realm, I had started to worry about Mira more. Even though she is a King Stage powerhouse with a bloodline, many things could kill her.

    This Realm is Emperor Grade Resource Site, which means Emperors are the lords here. Forget Human Emperors and Grimm Monsters; the Emperor Stage Beats are the most fearful dangers of this ruin.

    They have grown up amidst such resources; one could easily imagine the power they have. I would face ten Grimm Monster than one monster of this Realm.

    "Do you know the person¡¯s names, Mira Alexander?" I asked Reg; she stopped to think before shaking her head, "No, never heard of her." she replied; I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed hearing that.

    "Could you check her name on the fatality list?" I asked her. she nodded and typed rapidly on her holowatch; I waited with bated breath while she searched Mira¡¯s name.

    "No, her name is not on Fatality List." She said, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief before my expressions have changed again; she seemed to understand what I am thinking and answered my questions without me asking her.

    "This ¡¯Fatality List¡¯prised of all the realm camps and refreshed at every hour." Hearing that, I was finally able to rx. Nothing had happened to Mira, which is good; I don¡¯t know what I have done if the news had been bad.

    I calmed my mind and continued healing; there is an endless stream of patientsing in that no bed remained empty for more than one minute.

    When I had first started, I had throught it would take three to the four-hour max to heal all the patients, and I had made that conjecture seeing the traffic in the hospital, but I had been vastly wrong.

    It has been six hours, I had started healing, but there is no end to patients. This is extremely straining to healers; In the past few hours, I have seen a couple of them copsing under the sheer strain they are putting themselves to save the maximum lives.

 Chapter 1318 - Endless II

    <h4>Chapter 1318 - Endless II</h4>

    "I had not thought I would ever get jealous of healers wealth, but seeing the number of people you are healing at every hour, I couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous of you," Reg said and started looking at me as if I am some treasure.

    ¡¯Ah, the 1% Rule of Resource Sites¡¯ I had nearly forgotten about that. The sry of the healers are always exceptional, and the greater they, the better their sry would be. Consider which is equal to that King Stage Healers.

    It especially great for exception healers like me in such a dangerous resource site. Here I will get 1% of all the resources they have acquired. It is not much when one speed of healing is so-so, but for someone like me, who heals hundreds of people every second, it is a great thing.

    If I were to believe Reg about the resources in this resource site, then I will be very wealthy and would not have to worry about resources when I breakthrough in minor levels of Prince stage in the future.

    Time passed by, and it is had nine hours, and patients are still endless. I am feeling quite tired now but seeing the state of patients here; I continued healing. Its no wonder these healers looked so haggard and continued copsing now and then.

    "Why there are so many people injured, even if there is war like condition outside and millions are participating, there shouldn¡¯t be these many patients?" I asked Reg.

    The hospital is huge, with thousands of healers, and even if huge numbers of patientse to the hospital, there should not be this many patients.

    "I was wondering when you will ask this question," Reg said as she looked at me with a light smile on her face, this time; her smile was normal; there was a weirdness in it.

    "These people are not from our camp, but other camps too; all the hospitals are connected through the teleportation link and powerful AI controlling the systems of software." "The AI will send the patients where they could get the quickest treatment." She replied.

    Its no wonder there is a never-ending stream of patients because there are too many patients to heals.

    "Micheal, it had been thirteen hours since you are healing; take some rest," Barry said right when I was about to move vines toward the next group of patients.

    "There are too many patients," I said, though I really want to rest, there are really too many patients, I don¡¯t want someone to die just because I want to rest.

    "Sigh, there will always be patients; we healers need to have enough rest so that we can treat the patients more efficiently." He said with a sigh. "Reg, take Micheal to a resting cabin," Barry said.

    "Come, Micheal," Reg said; I thought for a second before following her. We did not have to walk for long as sleeping cabins are connected to the ward.

    "Here is your resting cabin," Reg said as she opened the door of the small room, which had the state of the sleeping pod which is floating in the centre of the cabin.

    "A word of advice, use as much as time you have to rest; it won¡¯t be long before they called you for a shift," Reg said and disappeared.

    Seeing what she had said likely true, I took out the tub and filled it with Miasmic Solution solution and drops of diluted Astral Rose Essense before stepping inside the pool.

    I can sacrifice my sleep, but I could not sacrifice my practice, which had be even more important in such a stressful environment.

    Normally, I practice at my own pace as I have tome, but today, I paced up things as much as possible and finished digesting the energies present in the pool within a record half an hour.

    Just as I finished practicing, I jumped into the shower and washed all the solution sticking to me before drying myself with my ability.

    After getting out of the shower, I took out the food from my storage, heated it with my ability before eating with Ashlyn. I also cooked this food, but it is old; it is extra food I keep in my storage for emergencies.

    It is not good as freshly cooked food, but it is far better than packaged food and is the best food in my current condition where I barely have time to sleep.

    I quickly finished eating and went inside the bod, it veryfortable, and the environment inside is soothing that I decided to buy one of these when I get off this run.

    I slept within a second of my head touching the pillow but woke up by the ring tone of my holowatch. It is from the hospital; I have to go there as soon as possible.

    With no time to waste, I quickly freshened up and walked out of the room without eating a single bite of the food.

    A week passed by as such, and in this past weak, I have healed so many patients that I have not healed in the whole month; they are endless, that I would spend eighteen to seventeen to eighteen hours in hospital continuously healing the patients.

    It had taken me days to adjust to it, and I did; now I eat while I heal the patients and sleep only four hours a day. The extra hours I get, I used to practice two times a day and spent half an hour working on my Inheritance.

    If it had gone ording to my calctions, I would have leveled to the Prince by now, but this Realm came. Still, these half-hour daily have turned useful to me, and I was able to make all the adjustments I had to in the new upgrade of my Inheritance.

    I am now finally ready to level up to the prince stage, and for it, I have taken a special break. Now, sitting on the huge pile of treasures, all I have to do is initiate my level up to Prince Stage.

 Chapter 1319 - Prince Stage I

    <h4>Chapter 1319 - Prince Stage I</h4>

    I looked at the Runic Humonoid in front of me and couldnt help but sigh in amazement as I looked at my beautiful creation.

    I had been very lucky to get so much research material, especially those Inheritance pieces and Inheritance that winged powerhouse has shown me.

    She also had Creation Heart inheritance like me and creating her own Inheritance through it. Her approach was different than mine, but there was so much to learn from it.

    It was quite regrettable that I had only able to observe it for a few minutes; if I have a day or two, I would have gotten much more. Still, those few minutes with her Inheritance have helped me a lot.

    I looked at the humanoid carefully, wanting to check its every inch for any w. Though I had already done that more than ten times, I still wanted to do that onest time before initiating my level up.

    A few minutester, I was finally satisfied with my Inheritance and initiated the level up.

    Buzz!

    As I did, a buzz rang through me and was sent out of my Inheritance Space.

    The runes lit inside me blindingly that my whole body started to shine up, as the new runes started to spread through my body.

    The runes started to change ce, and those runes that did not have any use turned to dust; and their energy used to make the new runes, but that is far from enough to fill the need for these new runes.

    As th new runes started to build inside me, my body started to suck the energy from the resources around me; their speed was so much that within a minute, all the cabin full of resources disappeared within a minute, shocking the hell out of me.

    I had predicted the need for huge resources and prepared as such, but this time, I again got surprised by the speed my runes took the energy from me.

    Two weeks ago, I had purified and refined all the resources I had for mying breakthrough. The quality of them was immense that I had to employ quite a lot of alchemic to do that.

    It was a good thing I did it, as even with this speed, I have enough resources to quench the thirst of the Inheritance.

    As the resources disappeared, I had taken out another badge, which had instantly filled the cabin, but with the increasing speed of sucking, those resources are disappearing at a visible rate.

    As time passed, the hunger of runes kept increasing that now they did not take even a minute to guzzle up all the resources, that is even when there is a huge whirlpool of worldly energy present above me.

    This time designing upgrade, I created the formation which would call a bigger cloud of worldly energy, so the burden of resources on me would less.

    Though the whirlpool of worldly energy is obviously big, it did not seem much to help me with the resource burden; every minute, my runes are guzzling more and more resources in a never-ending stream.

    If someone were to open the door of the cabin right now, they would my cabin filled with dense herbal multicolor mist; they would seem at all in this dense mist.

    The resources are disappearing by second, but I am not sad a bit; I am extremly happy seeing it. The more resources these runes consume, the more powerful my Inheritance would be, and seeing the speed they are guzzling the resources, I couldnt help but get excited thinking about the strength I will have.

    This time, I had made big changes in my Inheritance. From the outside, it may look the same, and my moves may look the same, but they will be immensely powerful.

    I had created this upgrade in view of facing King Stage powerhouse. There is a huge gap between Prince Stage and King Stage that only Apex Inheritances have the power to ovee, and it is not easy to design the level of such Inheritance.

    I have wracked my brains, creating this upgrade that could rival Apex Inheritance¡¯s power and what kind of Inheritances are the Apex Inheritances.

    Apex Inheritances are Inheritances that have been creating by the otherwordly powerhouses. They held unlimited power that one has to harness.

    How powerful the host of Apex Inheritance is depended upon how much its host could harness the power. Take Samual, for example, of the hosts of Apex Inheritances I had fought, including the Grimm Monster; he could harness their power lowest.

    Seeing his miserable defeat from my hand, I am sure those bastards from Sky Saber must have trained him like a bull;st I had seen him was on social media, he was boasting about dual he won against someone significant.

    Time passed, and my runes consumed more and more resources before finally, it started to slow down, and a few minutester, it had stopped as it did; it released a huge amount of energy into me.

    The quantify was so immense that I felt like I might explode. If not for seeing the gentle nature of energy and how it is merging every part of me, I would have really panicked.

    The runes released a huge amount of energy, and it is merging with me. Increasing my strength every second, I could feel myself getting stronger and stronger every second.

    The feeling is amazing, I had feltst time, but it was not this intense, this time it is really too much. It continued for more than a minute before it finally stopped.

    I have finally reached the ¡¯Prince Stage,¡¯ and the power boost I got is immense. In my life, I have never felt so powerful as I am right now.

    Every part of my body is filled with energy, which made me want to fight with King Stage powerhouse. With my current strength, I feel like I could fight an average Initial King Stage powerhouse without a problem.

 Chapter 1320 - Prince Stage I

    <h4>Chapter 1320 - Prince Stage I</h4>

    Click

    I opened the door and walked out and saw Kevin in the same position as before when I hade inside the cabin for the breakthrough.

    Kevin is King Stage powerhouse on the enforcer duty; I had asked him to guard me during the breakthrough; I did not want to be disturbed by anything during my breakthrough.

    "You are really a freak; I have never seen anyone gathered so much worldly energy during the Prince Stage breakthrough," he said, and we walked toward the ward.

    There are endless patients; I have got a break because of breakthrough; otherwise, I had till I can, and only I could have gotten the break is by copsing.

    Still, that time too, they would only give one break of one hour before calling back on duty. There are really too many patients that they could not show any pity to the healers.

    Soon we reached the hall, and I again saw the frantic scene of limited numbers of healers trying their all to save as much as patients as possible.

    I walked deeper inside the ward and tapped a few buttons on my holowatch. As I did, the energy covering the beds has disappeared.

    Puch Puch Puch Puch

    Taking a deep breath, I released the crysteline vines from my hands, and they moved toward the patients and pierced through their bodies but had not spread into their bodies.

    I had just leveled up through the Prince; I did not know how many patients I could, so I am piercing the vines into one patient¡¯s body after another to see my limit.

    It continued for a few minutes before I finally stopped and saw my vines had pierced through the bodies of one hundred and eleven patients, which is almost three times than before, far more than I had been expected.

    I have not really healed them, but I know I could heal this many patients with my current capability.

    Ahhh...

    "It will be painful; please bear it." With the warning, I started healing and immediately felt a huge headache building in my head. It is extremly hard to control over a hundred vines and extract the miasma through them.

    I had never used so many vines before and wanted to give up seeing the headache I am feeling, but I continued. If my experiencing a little bit of pain could save lives, then I am willing to do it.

    The pain is blinding, but I had long gotten used to such and instead channeled all the pain I am feeling into refining the energy. The huge amount of energy is required this huge number of people; I had to refine the energy every second to meet the need.

    As the extraction started, the roses started appearing on the vines; the roses are now a little bigger than before, and the crystalline shell that is covering us also a little thicker for safety purposes.

    The shell of roses before was too delicate that any Prince Stage would have easily able to crush it but now, to crush the roses, they will have to try a little harder.

    The Pink Roses appear everywhere on the vines the scenery became extremly beautiful. If one did not count the deafening screams that are ringing through the ward, one would feel like they have entered a beautiful garden.

    Due to the many triple numbers of vines than before, one enforcer is not fast enough to collect all the roses that are appearing; Kevin had to call a couple of more enforcers for help.

    In two and a half minutes, the healing isplete, and I moved toward another group of patients. I could now not only heal triple the number of patients but also do it in lesser time.

    Now, I needed one minute less than before to heal the injuries, which is very good; here, every minute matters.

    Time passed by, and as I continued to heal more and more patients, but no matter how much I heal, their numbers are endless. No matter how fast the beds get emptied, they will get filled with a minute.

    Four hours passed by, and when I noticed Ben,ing into the hall, seeing him, I stopped the healing.

    "Ben!" I called him, hearing my voice, he came toward me. "Congrattion, Micheal, on reaching the price stage. If I earlier knew, you will be able to heal three times more patients when you leveled up; I would have made you level up long ago." He joked as he congratted me.

    "Thank You, but I wanted to talk to you about something," I said; hearing that, his expressions changed suddenly.

    "You are not going to leave, are you? Please say you don¡¯t; there is too much pressure, I understand, and hundreds of healers contacting me about them wanting to leave; please don¡¯t leave, if you want, I could higher negotiate your percentage of resources per person you heal, and they will even ept that seeing yo"

    "BEN! I am not leaving." I said, and stopped his ramble. I did not know much pressure this guy is; being in charge is not an easy thing, especially ward ¡¯Fatality¡¯ where death is toomon.

    "You are not leaving?" he asked, "No," I replied immediatly lest he starts rambling again.

    "Thank God, I could handle leaving of everyone but you, you are my best guy, I c"

    "BEN! I want to talk to you about something else; I was hoping you could transfer to me to King Stage Ward; I want to heal the kings." I said directly before he started rambling again.

    He got quite startled hearing that it took him a second toe to himself. "Are you sure? You know its extremly difficult for Prince Stage Healers to heal the King Stage." He asked.

    The King stage is fundamentally different than other stages. It is the first step to be a real powerhouse, and also, the difference between the Prince and King Stage is really huge that Prince Stage healers could not do that.

    They could not, but I am confident that I could.

 Chapter 1321 - Healing Kings

    <h4>Chapter 1321 - Healing Kings</h4>

    "If it had been any other Prince, I would not have entertained such request; healing a King is too hard, but since it is you, I will give you a chance," Ben said after some time.

    "Come." He waved, and we walked out of Ward and minutedter, we entered another ward smaller than the ward I have been working, but the power of the people here is suffocating.

    There are a hundred beds here, and on the hundred beds are hundred King Stage powerhouses. They are getting healed by eighteen King Stage healers, which are fewpared to the number of patients.

    This is also fatality Ward, and patients here are in serious condition; some of them could die in minutes. Healers are trying their all, but their numbers are too few; they could not attend to every patient in need.

    "Let¡¯s see if you can heal the King Stage patients or not," Ben said and tapped on his holowatch, and the next moment, the energyyer covering our closest Patient have vanished.

    A sickly looking bald young man appeared in front of our eyes. I could feel his King Stage aura, which is struggling against the Miasma and getting weak every second. If this continued, this young man won¡¯t be able to live for more than an hour.

    "Mr. Will Donier, this Healer Micheal, he will try to heal you now." Said Ben to a bald young man about.

    "A Prince?" He asked back in clear doubt. When we came beside him, all his focus on Ben, thinking it will heal him, and I am just a learner who is watching.

    "Do not doubt Micheal, Mr. Will; he is the best healer Ive evere across," Ben said. A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face seeing the high evaluation of me from Ben.

    Struggle appeared on the face of the bald young man¡¯s face before it eased and resolution appeared on his face. "Do it, even if you don¡¯t heal me, keep me alive for long enough that one of the healers coulde and heal me." He said with a sigh.

    "Don¡¯t worry; you will not need another healer, and before we start, I have to bound you; my healing method is a little peculiar; it gives quite a pain," I said. As I said, faint anger appeared on his face.

    "Humph, the pain I had experienced in my practice is more than a little healer like can imagine, no matter how much pain you have method inflict there won¡¯t word releasing from my mouth." He said with confidence.

    "Still, I would feel a little safe if you are bound." I insisted the anger on the bald man¡¯s face increased, but he toned it down with a deep breath; he is clearly aware that it is not wise to raise a voice against the healer, even if it is a low-level one as other healers would take offense and that would not be a good thing.

    We are known for our gentle hearts, but we became very vengeful when you do or say to our own.

    "Fine, do whatever you want." He said in humph as he looked away, seeing that I looked at Ben, who tapped few buttons on his holwatched, and the next moment, many metallic bindings appeared and bound him.

    They have bound every part of him that he could not move even an inch; he got extremely angry but chose to remain silent; the only thing he did was so shot me an intense re, which I received with a smile.

    "I will begin then," I said, and the next moment, a vibrant green Armor appeared on me, which surprised both Ben and Bald man.

    I usually don¡¯t use my Healing Armor for healing as there is no need to, but this time, I had summoned it; I will need all the help I advantage I could to heal this King Stage powerhouse.

    Two crystalline vines were released from my hands and moved toward the stomach of the patients. The Balm man shuddered to see the vines and their sharp end, which I had especially summoned to pierce the body of this King Stage powerhouse.

    Puch Puch

    My vines pierced through its stomach without any problem, and the bald man did not make a single sound of it. He did not make a sound when the vines started to spread through his body; he just bore with gritted teeth and red at me intensely.

    As the vines spread inside the bald man¡¯s body, I observed its inner defense, and I have to say it is quite amazing that I have to spend quite some effort to tear through the tenacious methods.

    Finally, vines have spread through his body, and it is now time to extract the Miasma, which is extremely dense inside him.

    Ehhhhhhh Ahhhhh....

    As I started to an extraction, he started to make the noise through the gritted teeth, and when I finally increased the speed of extraction, it could not bear it anymore and let out of huge scream that startled the whole ward.

    "Gentlemen, there is no torture going on here, just some peculiar healing." Bens voice rang out through the whole hall; still, three enforcers moved around me to protect me against some crazies who might attack me.

    The bald man¡¯s screams are really loud, far louder than any Duke and Princes, Ive healed before. It is a good thing Ben had activated the soundproofing formation; otherwise, there would have been no end of people who might try to beat the shit about of me.

    Soon the roses started appearing on the vine; Ben and enforcers started to plucking them without any problem. The Miasma inside the Bald man is a level higher; I had used quite a few formations on my armor to extracts it.

    Time passed, the bald man¡¯s screams became louder and louder, and more and more roses appeared on the vines, which were quickly extracted.

    Such a scenariosted for four minutes before it suddenly stopped; the screams have stopped, and so the appearance of roses as I had extracted all Miasma from the bald man¡¯s body, Ive healed him, Ive healed the King Stage powerhouse.

 Chapter 1322 - Sudden Change

    <h4>Chapter 1322 - Sudden Change</h4>

    "I¡¯ll be damned; you really can heal a King," Ben said in amazement; I too smiled as I really did it. Though I knew I would be able to do it, still there was a little bit of doubt in my heart, and that too vanished with me healing the balm man.

    "Congrattions, you have beenpletely healed," I said to the balm man as I removed the vines from his body.

    The bald man just nodded absentmindedly as if he could not believe he had beenpletely healed and checking every inch of his body to be sure.

    "Can you heal only one King at Time?" Ben asked suddenly; he asked the right question. If I could heal only one King at a time, I would be better served in Prince Ward, where I could heal a hundred every few minutes.

    "No, I should be able to heal four with simr speed," I replied; a surprise shed in his eyes, but soon there was regret in his eyes. " You are better served in the Prince Ward, though Kings are important, they are not important enough to sacrifice more twenty times more Princes." He said.

    He is right, Kings are important, but so are the princes, especially the Princes, who entered this Realm. All of them are above average and have an above 90% chance of reaching King Stage.

    "I am going to apply for a special ward for you, where you will treat the patients that are in an extremely serious condition and would die within minutes." " It will have both Prince and Kings as patients but with off-course Princes as a majority; how is this idea sound to you?" He asked.

    "Its a good idea," I said, like the idea very much; through the wards, I am working is such as their suggestions, but I could only heal one stage of patients in them.

    Though I wholly agree I will best use against healing the Princes, I still want to heal the Kings as that where the challenge is and where I could learn something. So, having theplete ward to myself is a good idea despite me will getting more pressure on my head.

    It is one thing working with a ward with different healers and havingplete ward to oneself and has full responsibility for it.

    "Do you want toe back to 33 or try the healing group of Kings first?" Ben asked, "I will try Kings first." I said and made him opened the protective energy of the four beds.

    I was able to heal the four patients together, it was quite straining, and the energy I needed to do that was so humongous that I was nearly drained at the end of the healing session.

    Feeling the necessity of greater storage, I had to try to breach the 3rd Layer of the Tower for quite a while, but it is damn difficult; but seeing how healing four Kings have nearly drained me, I will have to try harder for the 3rd Layer of the refinement tower.

    There I will get not only greater energy storage but also purer energy, which will make healing easier and faster.

    Another eleven days have passed, and now it had been nearly twenty days since I havee to this Realm, and in those twenty days, I hadn¡¯t taken a step out of the hospital, forget hospital, Iv not taken the step out of the department and new ward that is assigned to me.

    Yes, I got my own ward, right that day when Ben applied. Seeing my healing profile, the department head wasted no time materializing the idea that will make efficient use of my healing ability and help me save maximum life.

    Not only, I had got my own ward but also able to breach the 3rd Floor of my refinement Tower. It had provided me huge energy storage and pure energy, which made my healing faster and more efficient as I had expected.

    I could now heal eight Kings in three minutes or one hundred and forty Princes at one time, which is a huge number that would shock the hell out of anyone; hell, it did shock the hundreds of people.

    This is an insane amount; no healer of a simr stage as me could do this, and seeing me saving these insane number of lives, I couldn¡¯t be prouder of my creation.

    What I can do is majorly due to me using everything I have efficiently, especially my constitution. With the help of the inheritance Ive designed, I am trying to use the maximum power of my constitution.

    My constitution is amazing and one of a kind, especially that rule-bending aspect that made impossible things possible; without it, what I am doing would not have been possible.

    With me healing the insane number of people, my wealth is also building at a mind-blogging rate. Ive not received it, but they are keeping me up to do date with it; healers could see how much they have earned by the patients they are healed. They do that to keep the healers motivated.

    Everything is good, but I hoped a couple of things would be different. Till now, I have not found Mira; the only thing I know about her was that she is not dead; her name has not appeared on the fatality rate.

    I could not contact her as most of themunication had been turned off in the Realm, but I have posted a couple of mails on the camp server, but till now, I have got no reply.

    I had also sent the application to go out, though I knew they would not let got the precious healer as I got and as I had expected, my request had been rejected, the only constion of that, I had personally written letter from the department head exining how much I needed in the hospital rather than the field outside.

    ¡¯MELD YOUR AURA¡¯ I was just wallowing with my thoughts as usual while healing patients when suddenly the voice of the hidden being rang through my mind.

 Chapter 1323 - Cage

    <h4>Chapter 1323 - Cage</h4>

    As I heard the hidden being said ¡¯meld my aura,¡¯ I did without asking questions; I also called me my vines inside my for better effect.

    Hidden being never talked to me unless it is important, so I did it when he said that. With the help of Rule Bending Power, I became one with one environment that even sense of Emperor would have difficulty finding me unless they see me with their eyes or especially concentrate on my location.

    For a few seconds, nothing happened when suddenly I saw the dense pink misting from everywhere.

    The walls that were supposed to stop the aura seemed to have lost effect¡ªthe dense pink mist passing through everything that was supposed to stop it.

    "What is happening?... where the hell is this misting from?..." The shouts started to ring out from everywhere, and chaos begins to spread. I repeatedly asked hidden what is happening, but I got no answer from it.

    Suddenly, the dense pink mist that had spread everywhere had a big change; it started to move towards the humans, and before they could do anything, humans found themselves covered with thick pink Jelly that ping mist transformed into and with each passed second, thatyer has be thicker and thicker.

    The humans around me struggled, but no matter what they did, they struggled; they were able to do anything against it. Even Kings were helpless against this pink Jelly that mist has turned into.

    I watched in horror as humans around covered in Jelly and struggled to get out till the Jelly have be so thick they could not move even an inch.

    I used my optical abilities and saw that the human inside the Jelly had fallen unconscious. The mist that had been trying to kill them a few minutes ago has gonepletely dormant, no longer wanting to tear them apart.

    I had just seen that silver lining when the Jelly had reacted again; it started to spread the tendrils and begin to connect with the other jelly cocoons till they formed the jelly around the ward.

    Everything has fallen to silence; there was not a single sound could be heard; what had happened to my ward seemed to have happened everywhere.

    "What is happening?" I said in horror. Everything was fine a minute ago, and now everything turned into a scene of some really bad horror movie.

    "A LITTLE RUNAWAY SPIDER HAD SPREAD ITS NET OVER THE REALM." The hidden being inside me said. What is a little spider, what this f.u.c.k.i.n.g? I don¡¯t f.u.c.k.i.n.g understand.

    "Please tell me what is happening?" I said in aplete begging tone; I have a really bad feeling over it and knew all the humans, millions and millions of them, including Mira and my healer¡¯s friends, might be in danger.

    "WALK NORTH AND YOU WILL KNOW EVERYTHING, BE FASTER IT WON¡¯T TAKE LITTLE SPIDER MORE THAN TWO DAYS TO CONSUME SPAWNS OF ABOMINATION BEFORE TURN OF LITTLE HUMANS CAME." Said the hidden being inside me.

    It took me quite a few seconds to process what it said before I calmed my emotions and flew out of my ward, trying to touch those jellys as less as possible.

    As I got out of my ward, I saw pink jellys and cacoons everywhere; there seemed to be no end of them, seeing that horror could appear on my face.

    It is an absolute horror, could make even a Tyrant panic seeing such a scene. I am panicking, but I have forcefully shove it down; it is not time to panic.

    The Hidden Being said, I have to walk the north to find the answers and save all the humans, but I am not walking north. The answer mayy there, but I don¡¯t have na?ve thoughts of me solving everything, even with the help of a hidden being.

    I will go to the north, but after finding powerful help and informing them about what had happened.

    Click!

    I went toward the department head¡¯s office, and when I reached it, I opened the door directly without knocking. If she is present, I could always apologize for the transgressions.

    When I opened the door, I found the department head but not in the state I had been expecting to find her. She is too covered in Jelly and Ispletely unconscious.

    I wanted to tear the thick Jelly caging her apart, but I could see it not only spread outward but inward; it is inside her. It reacted when I did anything; it might not only be harmful to her but also for me.

    The reason it had not discovered me because I had melded into the environment. I am invisible to it, including my energy. The mist is passing through, but unable to do anything.

    To it, I am nothing, and how could it react and harm nothing. Still, I had to extremely careful; the rule-bending power is not omniscient; once it had discovered me, it will try its all to bound me in Jelly.

    Checking on the department head once again, I walked out of her cabin. If she is bound in the Jelly, then other Emperor Stage powerhouses are also bound in Jelly. Then there is no way I could get help from the person inside unless someone has an ability like myself that could help them evade the mist¡¯s detection.

    Till now, I have note across such a person, but I am sure some people would surely have it, especially those with Apex Inheritance and Bloodline.

    Be that as maybe; I am not to shout to attract their attention; my best bet would be bringing help from outside.

    "F.u.c.k Me!"

    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from cursing out loudly; the entrance had disappeared. The space entrance of the realm is no more, there is a gate that is working fine, but there is no space entrance for it to stabilize.

    It could mean only one thing, whoever is controlling the mist has nned it all, from opened the multiple entrances to caging everyone by closing the realm space.

 Chapter 1324 - Net Of Pink I

    <h4>Chapter 1324 - Net Of Pink I</h4>

    Everything has been part of one big n; it had closed all the entrances, and now I had been caged inside this ruin with millions of other humans who are trapped in the Pink Jelly.

    I looked at the closed entrance for a moment before flew toward another entrance, there are two realm gates in the camp, and I wanted to check on the other one before I think about my next course of action.

    "Its closes too," I said with a sigh as I looked at the second gate; it is shing in the light, but there is no space entrance for it to stabilize; it hadpletely disappeared as if it did not exist at all.

    Sigh!

    Seeing it, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at all. I wanted to ask for help and save these people, but with the Emperor Stage powerhouses bound in the jelly-like, the rest and entrances closed, I couldn¡¯t bring help at all.

    Now, not only the survival of the other humans are in danger, but I am also in danger. I may be safe now, but I won¡¯t be for long. I am very sure once it had dealt with all the humans it had captured, it will my turn.

    Even if it did not go directly against me, it might indirectly do something that will finish me off, like changing the Realm¡¯s environment or simply destroying it.

    "The north, it is," I muttered and flew toward the north direction; I really don¡¯t want to take a risk against the bing that could control such wast realm, which I am sure even powerful than the Tyrants.

    Still, there is some confidence that I would get out of this predicament seeing hidden beings have talked. The hidden being has never outwardly shown its power, but it has done and help me with things that are beyond the powers of anyone in the world.

    As I flew through the camp, I saws of Pink everywhere, covering humans everywhere. The scene looked strangely beautiful but also is also very shuddering that I had quickened my face toward the gate of the camp.

    Fortunately, the camp gate was opened; I had just moved a few jelly cocoons around humans who are likely running toward the gate when the Mist has begun to behave strangely as there seemed to too much traffic on the gate.

    Chew Chew

    I had just walked out of the huge gate into the wast forest in front of me when a familiar chirp rang out as Ashlyn came out.

    As she did, my expression changed, suddenly seeing how Mist behaves against. The Mist seemed to fear Ashlyn as it had repelled around her. Now, this Mist has gone bat shit crazy, encasing everyone in Jelly; I feared it would sense Ashlyn and do something dangerouns.

    Hun!

    I had just started to panic when I saw Mist had no change, or I might say, it is behaving with her as it is behaving with me, just passing through her without doing anything.

    I was quite surprised as I could not sense Rule Bending power or any other power that made her invisible from the Mist.

    I remained surprised for a few moments before a smile appeared on my face, and I shoot my head. Nothing could be predicted about Ashlyn; she will always be going to give me surprises.

    With Ashlyn¡¯s lead, I begin to travel through the dense forest, which ispletely silent. There is no single sound of monsters that could be heard, forget monsters, there is not even a sound of the Grimm Monsters.

    In my twenty days, Ie to know lots of things about this ruin, and one thing that monsters are everywhere; they could be found within a kilometers

    Monsters have seemed to have disappearedpletely; there are the only sign of humans and Grimm Monsters. The cacoons are everywhere in the forest, especially close to the camp; they are filled with humans.

    As I went a little deeper into the forest, I have started toe across Grimm Monsters¡¯ cacoons, and they are different from the cacoons of humans.

    These cacoons are sucking up the lifeforce of the Grimm Monsters and sending them out through thes.

    I had not noticed it first, but I started to notice the change when I saw their vitals declining at a slow speed. When I decided to observe the changes, I was shocked to notice this pink Jelly is not only harvesting its essence but its very soul.

    It is impossible to do that; the soul is the only that that could not be harvested, but it is doing that somehow. I could feel it clearly that the soul of Grimm Monsters is weakening slowly.

    The soul is a very mysterious thing, thought to be impossible to harvest, but now whatever it is doing it.

    Feeling both curious and horrified, I decided to focus on the process as much as I could. Though I was not able to understand how it is harvesting the souls of Grimm Monster, I was able to see the way it is harvesting the essence.

    It had given me huge information on how to harvest Grimm Monsters¡¯ essence; it is a way is far too sophisticated and fast, and if I applied it when I harvest the essence Roses from the Grimm Monsters.

    Ivemitted everything Ive observed into my memory; the value of this information is immense. Not only in harvesting the essence Roses from the Grimm Monsters but also in healing the humans.

    The physiology of the two races is vastly different, but there is some knowledge that could use, which could make the healing process couple of seconds faster. That would be immensely helpful.

    The process of harvesting mat seemed slow, but when one applied it to millions of Grimm Monsters are bound across the Realm, then it would seem extremely fast.

    Now the question is why it is only harvesting the Grimm Monsters, I have checked on the humans a couple of times, and there is no change in humans except for them being unconscious and bound in Jelly.

 Chapter 1325 - Net Of Pink II

    <h4>Chapter 1325 - Net Of Pink II</h4>

    The hidden being had said that it would first harvest the Grimm Monsters and before targeting the humans, but that doesn¡¯t answer my question on why it chose the Grimm Monsters first.

    It could have chosen the Humans first before choosing the Grimm Monster or both of them together, but it chose the Grimm Monsters first, and that created even more questions in my mind than before.

    "PLANER SUPRESSION!" Hidden being said when I was struggling to find the answer to the question.

    "ner Supression?" I asked back; though I know what nner suppression is, I couldn¡¯t find the link between it, and it is choosing the Grimm Monsters over the humans first for the harvesting.

    "SPAWNS OF ABOMINATIONS ARE NOT OF THIS WORLD, SO IS THE LITTLE SPIDER, THOUGH THERE IS GREAT DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THEM, THE WORLD WILL FAVOUR THE LITTLE SPIDER AND AID IT IN HARVESTATION OF SPAWNS OF ABOMINATION."

    "IT ALSO COME IN FACTOR THAT AFTER ARRANGING EVERYTHING; LITTLE SPIDER IS EXHAUSTED AND CHOSE THE EASY TARGET FIRST BEFORE CHOOSING TO GO AFTER HUMANS AGAINST WHICH IT WILL FACE INTENSE PLANER SUPRESSION AS THEY ARE THE BEINGS OF THE WORLD." Hidden Being Exined.

    Its exnation has cleared all my doubts and also gave me a stark warning about whatever doing that has be stronger by second as it consumes the soul and essences of the Grimm Monsters.

    Understanding warning in its words, I increased my speed and moved toward north under the lead of Ashlyn, who seemed to know where we have to go, and she also hurrying me.

    There is that familiar twinkle in her eyes as she expects the treasure at the end, which is the opposite of what I am feeling. I am scared shitless; I am very aware that that ce I am going to have a very powerful being which¡¯s breath is enough to finish me off.

    I moved speedily while plucking up rare and precious treasures on the way. Most of the treasures of this ruin have already been harvested by humans and Grimm Monsters, but there are still some which have remained, and I am harvesting them.

    I have to say, I am very impressed by the grade of resources here, and the thing is, what I have found is just dregspared to what I had harvested before.

    ¡¯Chew Chew!¡¯

    Suddenly, I heard Ashlyn chirped through our link, and the next moment, I found my vision darkened before different scenery appeared in front of my eyes.

    There I saw five Grimm Monsters d in ck suits, which arepletely covered in runic formations that are glowing softly, and in the hand of the leader is aplex mechanicalpass that is pointing towards the north. They are flying toward the direction that thepass is pointing them.

    I wish I could hear what they are saying; they are moving toward the same directions as I am, and they are wearing weird suits and have old stylepass in their hands and not to forget, they seemed very exciting.

    It is very clear with getup and the campus they have in their hands, these Grimm Monsters have an idea of what has happened, and they seemed to have prepared for it; if that is true, then why they have sacrificed millions of their people for it.

    If they knew about it already, they would easily save the lives of millions of their people. When I seriously think about it with all the data I have in my hand, I could only make a single conjecture: Grimm Monsters have decided to sacrifice their people knowingly.

    For this reaction to ur, they needed an enormous number of people, and they added their people to it. If Grimm Monsters had not entered this ruin or entered fewer numbers, we would have be suspicious and sent fewer people instead of crowding the Realm with a huge number of people to match that of the Grimm Monsters.

    There is one more thing that is strange about these people are their levels. Their aura is non-existing and even flying; they are not releasing any aura; those suits they are wearing are making them nonexistent.

    Still, Ashlyn able to know their level; these people are Dukes, all of them. Though all of them are a host of Apex Inheritances, it is a fact all of them are dukes.

    Seeing that, I had nearly summoned my sword to finish them off; with my current power, I could finish them off, and even if someone were able to run away, they would be easily be handled by Ashlyn.

    I controlled my urge and stopped, as I felt like it is not the right time to finish them off. I should first follow them; it is also why Ashlyn did not attack them already.

    It is her favorite type of environment for a killing; there are no humans around to see her strength and no Grimm Monsters that woulde to help to see them die; she could kill them and disappear without a trace.

    She controlled her urge and I too, and we followed them behind as we are moving toward the same direction.

    An hour into following, Ashlyn saw another group of Grimm Monsters, and they are wearing white suits have are Prince stage.

    Few more hours passed, and Ashlyn spotted a few more Grimm Monsters groups, and the highest level of them is King Stage, who is wearing Brown Suit; only one group of them is present.

    These groups saw each other but maintained the distance from each other; ive even sensed the faint animosity between them.

    I havee across more than fifty Grimm Monsters in the past six hours, but not a single human could be seen; it is like all of them have been bound in the Jelly, which is extremely bad news for me.

    As of now, I will not only have whatever mastermind to deal with; I also have to deal with Grimm Monsters, especially the kings, who are not normal King Stage powerhouses but the hosts of apex Inheritances.

 Chapter 1326 - Sphear

    <h4>Chapter 1326 - Sphear</h4>

    "The F.u.c.k!"

    I had barely able to stop myself from cursing out loudly, seeing the wonder in front of me; it is extremely beautiful and looked like a piece of Modern Art.

    In front of me is a huge pink Crystalline Sphear, made of thousands of pink tendrils. It is huge, with a diameter of more than two thousand meters. It is a purely crystalline state; no proof of semi-liquid jelly could be seein it.

    In the dark night, its shining gentle, which is making it look even more beautiful. The Grimm Monsters groups have stopped before the sphere and now looking at it intently as they talked among themselves.

    They spent nearly an hour talking before they went; the first went in was a team of Blue Armored Grimm Monsters. Of eighty-four Grimm Monsters that came around, only three are Emperor Stage, and they are wearing Aqua Blue Grimm Suits.

    With Emperor Stage Grimm Monsters going, the Kings followed soon and Princes and Duke after that.

    I looked around for a few minutes before going asked Ashlyn to find a way for us to hide from the Grimm Monsters¡¯ eyes.

    The suits of Grimm Monsters help them hide from the sense of it, but it also restricts them from using their soul. Ive never seen them using the soul sense of their, Ashlyn had gone very close to them, and they were not able to detect her at all.

    She had gone close to the Grimm Monsters hundreds of times, but they were not able to detect her; even Emperor Stage was not able to detect her when she had entered three hundred meters range of them.

    While they could not use their soul sense, Ashlyn and I could, I don¡¯t know what way she uses, but I used my rule-bending, which made my soul sense invisible to other senses, including that of the soul.

    So, I have no problem using the soul, but after entering inside, I will refrain from using it once I entered inside.

    Thud!

    Soon, Ashlyn found us a perfect way, and a few minutester, Inded on the outer tendril but gently flying inside without making any noise. The Grimm Monsters may not be able to use the soul sense, but they still have powerful physical senses, which I have to be extremely careful.

    I don¡¯t think I could match against the Kings and especially Emperors. If it is King, I might run away, but against the Emperors, I will not even able to do that; I will be killed before I even know it, so I have to be extremely careful.

    I moved slowly and following behind the Duke Stage Grimm Monsters that are not far away from me.

    The Grimm Monsters are extremely careful, Ive never see them this careful before. Each of their steps is measured, and they are not even chatty like before and are only talking in signnguage.

    I moved from one tendril to another slowly while looking for any change that mighte harmful to me. To my surprise, there is nothing that seemed harmful here; I am not even getting a feeling of danger, and that is the most dangerouns thing.

    The danger is so vast that even my instinct was not able to detect it; this had made me even more careful.

    While I few toward the center of the sphere, I continued to focus on crystal tendrils through which an immense amount of energy flowing, all this energy, is sucking from the Grimm Monsters.

    It is so much that even If I got 0.000001% energy, my life would change forever. This energy is from the millions of Grimm Monsters that had been captured by it, and it is absolutely immense.

    There are even special streams of energies that Ive seen two times; they gave about the same feeling as the bone tiger had fought. If I am not wrong, then it even capable of sucking bloodlines, which is not surprising, seeing it is capable of sucking up the soul.

    Time passed by, and I continued following the Grimm Monsters deeper into a sphere till I finally reached the center of it, and they¡¯re what I saw amazed me further than this spear itself.

    There I saw a one-meter pink crystal spear, or it could be said huge pink marble and twelve tendrils are connected to this marble pumping the energy it is sucking from the millions of Grimm Monsters. The one that is epting the energy is the most beautiful creature Ive ever seen.

    It is a tiny palm-size crystalline pink Spider; all the energy that is pumped into the crystalline spear is getting such by the delicate spider which had her four eyes closed as if it is sleeping.

    The Grimm Monsters appeared beside Crysteling Spear one; this time, they did not intentionally create the distance between each other.

    As they appeared beside the spear, they started to check the surroundings to see if anyone had followed them. It is a good thing; I had maintained quite a distance between and hid behind a very thick tendril.

    They wouldn¡¯t discover me unless they could use the soul sense, which I know they could not use, especially here.

    Seeing there is no one around, the leading Emperor Stage Grimm Monsters performed some hand signs in quick session; the other Grimm Monsters seemed to understand their mean as they begin to spread concentric circr fashion.

    With three Emperor Stage Grimm Monsters closest to the Crystalline Sphear and Dukes the furthest.

    As they stood in the concentric circles, they took blue metallic discs, which are densely carved with ck runes, and ced them below their feet.

    As all of them did that, the ck runes on the disk started to glow one by one, till the runes on the whole disks lit up, but it did not stop there as the runes on the disk lit up, the runes on the Grimm Monsters Armor also started to lit up. Within a minute, all the disks and Grimm monsters started to shine brightly.

 Chapter 1327 - Shriek

    <h4>Chapter 1327 - Shriek</h4>

    I watched the process with bated breath, I wanted to stop them very much, but I don¡¯t know how?

    If it had been only Kings, I would have taken the chance with Ashlyn, created the uproar, and attracted the attention of spider, but with Emperors present, I could not do something like that.

    As soon as I created a ruckus, the Emperor Stage Grimm Monsters would be on me, and they would not need even second seconds to reach me. Crossing hundreds of meters in a second is no big thing to them.

    So, I remained hidden and watched everything; if I am lucky, I may get a chance to do something that will kill these Grimm Monsters, and I will do something, whether I want or not.

    It had been nearly a day since it enveloped everyone and started sucking off Grimm Monster. If I am not wrong, then in two to four hours, it will be finished off sucking the Grimm Monsters and gain enough strength to begin on the humans.

    I could not let that happen; I will have to do something. The millions of Grimm Monsters that Grimm Monsters have sacrificed may not affect their strength much, but if something happened to the millions of humans, it would seriously hurt us.

    The humans that havee to this ruin are not normal humans; they are above average, with over 90% having the ability to reach the King Stage, with thousands of reaching Emperor Stage, and we might even get some Tyrants from these people.

    So, even if I have to sacrifice myself, I have to fight for the chance to save humans, and in this fight, I am not alone. There is that Hidden being who had asked me toe here; I am sure the being have something in mind; otherwise, the hidden being would not have asked me toe here.

    The Disk that Grimm Monsters are standing and the Armor they are wearing havepletely lit up, and it stayed for a few seconds in that stated when the leading Emperor raised its hands and created a hand gesture.

    As hand gesture appeared, the bright runes on their armor and the disk begin to change. They started to weave together and became chains which moved out from their bodies and connected to runic chains to persons beside them.

    Within minutes, the runic chains released from their bodies connected to each other and formed a center on three Emperor Stage powerhouses.

    As all the chains concentrated on the three Emperor stage powerhouses, thick ck runic chains released from their body and moved toward the Crystal Spear and begin to cover it in the chains.

    The three Emperor Stage Grimm Monsters continued to released ck runic chains from their bodies cover the Crystal Spear. I watched it all carefully, wanting to see any chance of me disturbing the things without getting uselessly killed.

    I did not see any chance; the Grimm Monsters may seem concentrated on their runic formations, but they are also keeping an eye on around for any possible; they are ready to deal with any trouble that might ur.

    Seconds passed by, and the chains have covered the 90% of the spear, now only 10% have remained.

    Seeing that, I finally made my decision to act; I could not expect help from other humans, which I had expecting unconsciously, and the hidden being hadn¡¯t replied to any of my pleas to help, so I could only depend on myself to do to stop the Grimm Monsters whatever they are doing.

    Though I know it might turn useless, but I have to try; I could let all the humans die, which they will. The Grimm Monsters are not so merciful to let the humans go.

    Since they have nned and even willing to sacrifice millions of their kins, they must have some ns to deal with humans; they might even make use of bounded humans in whatever they are nning to do.

    I took a deep breath and activated the formation behind my back for my absolute to move, which will use every bit of energy I have in a single attack.

    "HIDE CAREFULLY,"

    I had just about tounch the attack seeing the ck Runic Chains of Grimm Monsters about to cover the pink crystal spear fully when the hidden being¡¯s voice rang out in my mind as it spoke in the same rxed fashion as it usually does.

    CRACKLE!

    As it finished warning me, it acted. I felt an invisible crackle inside, which rang through me beforeing out of me. There was nothing, no sound, no effect, but I had felt like it had spread everywhere.

    SHRIEEEEEEEEEEEK!

    For second, nothing happened; there was absolute silence before a soul-crushing shriek rang through the Crystal Ball.

    The shriek was soul-crushing that if not for strange energy covering me the moment it appeared, I am very sure my soul would have been torn apart by this shriek.

    Ahhhh... Ahhhh..... Ahhhh....

    I have been very lucky to be protected by the energy that was covering me, but these Grimm Monsters are not so lucky.

    Except for three Emperors who are clutching their hands like mad, the other Grimm Monsters have copsed on the floor and now screaming like a man while clutching their ears.

    Seeing the way they are screaming, it looked like they are going through intense torture.

    Yes, torture would be the right thing to say about what they are going through; forget the Grimm monsters on the floor, even Emperor is screaming madly; I mean, who wouldn¡¯t when their soul is being torn apart.

    One can bear the physical torture but one not bear that of the soul, especially when something had torn it apart.

    Hun!

    The Grimm Monsters were screaming badly when suddenly a change urred in the calm miasma. It had be wild, moving across the whole spear as if it were searching for something.

    I remained glued on my spot, not daring to move even an inch as strange energy covering me. I am very grateful for that as I am very sure that my Rule Bending power would not have been enough to save me from miasma and a delicate spider who had finally opened its eyes, and they are zing in rage.

 Chapter 1328 - Touching

    <h4>Chapter 1328 - Touching</h4>

    The Delicate Spider had opened its eyes, and seeing the rage in those tiny eyes; I couldn¡¯t help but shudder; it is like an inferno contained on those little eyes.

    As the Spider opened its eyes, the miasma has be even wilder and began to sweep every inch of the space; at the same time, the crystalline tendrils begin to move toward the Grimm Monsters.

    The other Grimm Monsters are still struggling on the floor, but the Emperor Stage Grimm Monsters have seemed to get in control.

    Ahhhh...

    The Three Emperor Stage have disappeared in front of my eyes as they begin to run, but a momentter, I saw them again, and this time they screaming wildly.

    I saw them in mid-air, with their big bodies pierced in the crystalline tendrils. The scene looked beautiful as well as grizzly, seeing pink background pink crystalline tendrils doing the work.

    It had not only pierced through the bodies of Emperor Stage Grimm Monsters but also other Grimm Monsters who were on the ground screaming, and now it is sucking them up at an extremely fast speed that it only took a second Duke to dried husk and two more seconds for Prince.

    The kingssted for eight seconds and Emperors for fifteen before all of them turned into a husk; it is finish as soon as it begins.

    I watched in horror as a husk of Grimm Monsters floated among the wild miasma; some even came toward me. I wanted to react so badly, but I stayed unmoving on my spot like a statue.

    Seconds passed as Spider looked everywhere with its terrifying eyes, I don¡¯t know how long it kept its eyes open, but when it closed them, I was finally able to heave a sigh of relief.

    Buzz!

    As it closed them, the whole sphere buzzed, and the next moment, I saw a flood of energying toward the Spider from all the tendrils. If before it was like a trickle, now it is like a torrent.

    It had seemed to lost intentions of going slow; it is now sucking the Grimm Monsters we all its speed, and it horrifying.

    I could see a humongous amount of energy entering the small spear, nearly ten times more than before, and the small Spider is sucking it all; there is no dy in sucking; as soon as energy entered the small sphere, it gets immediately sucked by the delicate Spider.

    Seeing the speed it is sucking, it would not take it more than twenty minutes to suck off all the Grimm Monsters, and after that, it will be the turn of humans.

    I want to do something, but I don¡¯t know what I could do; I have seen how the Emperors have been caught and sucked off within a mere second, so if they don¡¯t have a chance, then how could I.

    If I acted without any thoughts, I would just be going to be its food, and I don¡¯t want that. I do not fear sacrificing myself to save the millions of humans, but I want that sacrifice to have some meaning; I do not want to perform as a useless sacrifice.

    "PLACE YOUR HANDS ON LITTLE SPHEAR," Said the hidden being inside me, and it took me a while to understand the meaning of its words; I understood the meaning but still have a hard time understanding why it wants me to do that.

    ¡¯Do you want to kill me?¡¯ I asked it directly without fear; after its experience with Grimm Monsters, it has be even more careful. There is a cover of dense mist around a small sphere, which I am sure, it had created for detection, so no ident like Grimm Monsters could happen.

    Now, it wanted me to walk through the small sphere and ce my hands on it, which is clearly akin to suicide.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k it!¡¯

    I cursed and move toward the small sphere; this hidden being is my only option to save the millions of humans, and if this sacrifice of mine could save the millions of humans, I am more than willing to perform it.

    As I was slowly moving toward the Sphear, I saw Ashlyn diving at me before entering inside me and bingpletely silent. I was a little confused by her behavior, but I did not dwell on it after I got no answer from her.

    I continued moving toward the small sphere, and soon, I touched the miasmic ring that is covering the small sphere. My heart is beating very wildly as I touched it, waiting for pink crystal tendrils to pierce through me and sucked me off, but nothing seemed to be happening.

    The strange energy covering me seemed to have stopped it from discovering me. If it had been me using my Rule Bending powers here, I would be skewed and sucked apart by now.

    Seeing the miasma not reacting, I healed a small sigh of relief before moving slowly toward the Crystal Sphear with my heart beating wildly like a drum; I may not have been discovered now, but I could get discovered next moment.

    Many things get wrong, and I could die without knowing how it happened; I have confidence in hidden being, but moving closer and closer to death has spawned many doubts in my mind.

    I crushed those doubts in my mind and continue moving toward the sphere, seeing Spider in front of me; I wanted to run away as fast as I could; every cell of my body is resisting, but I still continued to take the steps toward it.

    Finally, I reached next to the Crystal Spear and could see the delicate Spider inside it. The Spider looked like a piece of art. It is the perfect creature Ive every like; every line, every arc on its body is perfect; I could not spot a single imperfection.

    At one nce, no one will think it is capable of consuming millions.

    I looked at it for a second before slowly cing my hands on the crystalline sphere, which is for some reason extremely cold that I found my hands freezing at a rapid pace.

 Chapter 1329 - Battling Spider I

    <h4>Chapter 1329 - Battling Spider I</h4>

    I felt frost climbing on my hands as I ced both of my palms on the Crystal Sphear. Feeling such cold, I wanted to remove my palms from the sphere.

    There was no indication of it being so cold; the air around is quite warm that one wouldn¡¯t even think of being cold. If I knew I would feel such a temperature, I would have been better prepared.

    Feeling my blood is freezing, I nearly removed my hands from the crystal sphere¡¯s glossy surface, but I resisted.

    Still, I have to do it, and if I did not remove my palms soon, there is a very high chance I will get frostbite if I did not remove my hands from it. The frostbite is very serious; in most cases, one has to cut one¡¯s body part.

    The frost is spreading, and soon it had reached my elbows and spreading even further as the seconds passed, and before I know it, half of my body has been frozen, and now only my legs and head have remained; they will also freeze when if I did not do anything.

    Buzz!

    I was thinking about what to do when a faint buzz rang through my body, and my Armor disappeared, and before horror could fully set in my mind, I saw silvery and green runesing out of my body and spreading into the sphere.

    The runes are spreading in the sphere and also through my body; I had now started to shine in Green and Silver runes, which had spread through every part of my body.

    The runes have also solved my frost¡¯s problem, too, as I could feel frost is decreasing by the visible pace.

    The hidden Being had taken over fully; it had not only taken over the situation but also taken over my body. I had nearly control over it; the only things I could control are my thoughts and eyes.

    Soon the Green and Silver Runes finished spreading over Sphear, and now they are spreading inside toward the small Spider, seeing that my heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but beat faster.

    The runes started over toward the Spider before climbing on its body, but there was no reaction; it is continued toy motionless with its eyes closed.

    The runes continued to spread around faster and faster, till they have covered every part of the Spider¡¯s body, but there is still no Spider reaction, which is a good thing; if it had reacted, I don¡¯t know whether if I could survive or not.

    The runes continued to spread for ten more minutes before stopping, and now they have covered every inch of the Crystal Sphear and the Spider inside in a veryplex formation.

    The runic chains have covered the Spider fully, and it is connected to runic chains, which are in turn connected to the Sphear, which is in turn connected to my hands.

    Hun!

    I was observing the runes when I felt an intense crushing forceing at me; it felt as if the whole world was crushing me; it took me all my willpower to move my eyes and look at the source of this crushing feeling I am getting from.

    Soon, Ie eyes with dark eyes of delicate Spider; they are ck as ink and filled with vengeance.

    Buzz!

    I was looking at those eyes when I felt buzzing across my mind. I felt my vision ckening till I could see only darkness; this darkness onlysted for a moment before everything cleaned, and I found myself in apletely different space.

    The first thing I noticed is twilight; there is neither light nor darkness, and around me is the deserted rocks of all sizes; some are big as the hill, and in this strange space, there is no sign of any vegetation.

    It is clearly a wastnd.

    I looked around and found nothing but rocks; there is a biting wind thates in now and then, which felt like an attack; if I had been an average duke, this wind would have seriously injured me.

    Thud Thud Thud...

    I was looking around for something when I started to hear a faint sound, but that sound got bigger and bigger till it felt like as if an earthquake that hase.

    I flew to the biggest rock, which is big as a hill, and looked from here, pink hilling toward me with extremely fast speed, and before I know it, I found it a thousand meters ahead of me.

    The pink thing is the Spider; it looked save as the delicate Spider in crystal spear, just thousands of times bigger, and now this Spider had appeared in front of me.

    It is about fifty meters long and looked extremely dangerouns, unlike its small delicate form. Seeing it, ¡¯delicate¡¯ would be thest word anyone would think; most people would think of it as an extremely dangerous war machine.

    "Human became ready to die," "That being promised me as long I kill you here, it will not only give me freedom but also help me get rid of nner suppressions so that I could consume the essence of the humans of this ne without feeling any resistance from it!" An enchantingly feminine voice had said it in my mind.

    The Spider!

    I did not have to think about for a moment where this voice came from, it is from Spider, and it is surprisingly enchanting; it could be said to be the most beautiful voice ive ever heard.

    It is a Spider that had talked and what she said is shocked me to the core and also made me feel hurt. I used to consider the hidden Being as my mentor, but now that mentor is willing to sacrifice people of my race, even help the Spider consume them if the Spider could kill me.

    Hun!

    I was in my thoughts when suddenly, I felt a premonition of danger. The feeling is very intense; it means whatever ising at me extremely dangerous and capable of taking my life.

 Chapter 1330 - Battling Spider II

    <h4>Chapter 1330 - Battling Spider II</h4>

    Feeling the danger, I activated all the speed formations I could in my Armor and moved away.

    Sup!

    As I moved away, I felt the very faint sound of something piercing through the air and light wind across my face.

    When I looked, what had given me such an intense sense of danger, I was surprised to find it a pink crystalline spider thread or silk as they call it. It very thin, thinner than my hair, but there is no question in my mind about what would have had happened to me if such fine thread had pierced through me.

    Spider silk is known for its strength; a normal thread of any spider monster is five times stronger than the normal steel, and this thread is not from the normal Spider but Spider Organism that came from the wast cosmos.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    "You are quite intuitive to dodge my thread." The Spider¡¯s voice rang out in my mind, and the next moment, I saw thousands of spider silksing toward me with a speed that would only be called ¡¯extreme.¡¯

    Seeing thousands of crystalline silken threadsing toward me, my expressions couldn¡¯t help but turn serious. If thest attack had been like the de of an assassin that came in silence, then this is a full-blown assault that one does need to hide.

    The runes inside me lit up, and I moved away from my spot with far greater speed than before. The earlier attack had caught me off guard as I was stuck in emotions, which is likely why The Spider uttered those words, to catch me off guard.

    Whether those words are true or not, I will think about their authenticityter. I have pushed those emotions back of my mind and was fully focused on Spider, which I have to kill since it hadunched an attack with the intention of killing me.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    I dodge the attack of the thousands of spider silks. They may be extremely fast, but I am not a slow loach either, especially since I had leveled up to the Prince Stage, where I got the huge upgrade.

    Ever since I had leveled up, I had wanted to fight a strong opponent, but I did not a chance due to my duty in the hospital, but now I got it, and it is an extremely strong enemy that wants to kill me.

    It is a perfect opponent I could ask for.

    Hun!

    I dodge the strings, but these strings have not disappeared; but instead, they spread and weave among themselves to form a beforeing at me with even faster speed.

    Zup!

    I again dodge the attack, and this time by arge margin. "Your strings are too slow; try something faster." I teased as I appeared on myst spot on the rock.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    My teasing seemed to anger it very much as its glowed darkly as it looked at me. "Every prey says the same before it caught in the web of the spider." It said andunched the attack, and this time it hadunched nearly ten thousand strings which areing at me with the precision and speed of the extremely thin dart.

    Seeing the thousands of strangeing toward me, I moved away, and this time I chose a different direction. I did not forget the that the Spider had earlier cast is still floating in the air.

    This Spider is far from my normal Spider monster, and I would be an idiot if I had assumed that, so I had moved away in different directions.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    The Spider hasunched more strings attached, creating a at every attack that now, the circrly covered the whole area with only a few spaces to got which could be covered at the moment with these flying next.

    I have always been careful of theses, and as they were about to form a sphere ofs, I moved out of it. This world is very vast; it extremely hard to cover it whole with the strings, and it will take a lot of time.

    "I told you, your strings are useless against me," I said with a victorious smile, but inside my mind, I furiously started to think about the reason for itunching the strings attacks for all this time.

    I refused to believe that this Spider who organized such an borate n to harvest Humans and Grimm Monsters would continue tounch an attack even knowing it is useless.

    There must be some deep reasons behind it, and I have to find them before it could kill me with that reason.

    "You are right; my strings are useless against your speed; it looks like I will have to fight with the old way them," I said as it let out a silent snarl, which gave me a glimpse of its very sharp teeth which could easily tear my by body apart.

    As it let out a snarl, it disappeared from its spot and appeared in front of me and flung its front leg at me.

    It had twelve legs, and all of them are extremely sharp; they are sharp as its teeth, which means they can cut my body like cheese.

    Its leg ising toward me to slice me into two, seeing that my sword appeared on my hand and I shot toward it with the power of ¡¯Old Set¡¯ coursing through my body.

    CLANG!

    SUP!

    My sword shed against it, and we came standstill for a moment as our forces shed; that exact moment, Spider opened its mouth and spot thoughts of strings at me with extreme precision.

    I am very sure that even one of those strings touched my body, I would be a goner. Every single string of it contains the power to kill me, and that is why I could not let even a single string pierce through me.

    Seeing its thousands of stringsing toward me, my lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up a little as I immense force of its attack crashed into my Armor instead of sucking all force and converting it.

    That force directly sucked for nine small formations I have over my body as these formations sucked the force, I moved backward with the rocked speed, leaving the strings of Spider far behind.

 Chapter 1331 - Battling Spider III

    <h4>Chapter 1331 - Battling Spider III</h4>

    "It is not easy to kill me, little spider," I teased as I stopped and was quite surprised seeing the reaction I got from it.

    Its eyes started to ze with anger, Ive never seen so much anger in its eyes, even when it opened its eyes and found itself bound in the runes, ¡¯It looked it does not like to be called little.¡¯

    "You spawn of filthy race; I WILL KILL YOU!" The Spider sted in my mind loudly and came at me at a crazy speed.

    Next second, Spider appeared In front of me and attacked me with its sharp leg, and this time, the attack is a little different than previous as this time, the leg of it was covered in light purple energy, which made all the hair on my body stood up warning.

    Feeling the danger from the purple sheen, I know it is not a normal attack, but I did not fear it. My own inheritance energy covered my sword, and I moved toward its de-like legs.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against its legs, and just as it did, I felt an intense colding toward me. The cold was extreme; if my n.a.k.e.d body had touched it, I would have beenpletely frozen within a second, but it is impossible with me wearing the Armor.

    Sup!

    My Armor sucked all the purple energy creating the cold and converted it into the raw energy at the moment. The physical energy instantly transferred to the formations around my body to move back at a swift speed and dodge the string attacking toward me.

    "Snort!

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    That was just a start as, after that, its attacks got stronger and stronger, they were also faster especially those strings of its, they are extremely dangerouns, they are very fast and their quantity of also great that I have to careful of every single thread that came at me.

    It wouldunch thousands of strings at each attack, and these strings would create a that would continue floating around.

    I am very careful of these silky, they did not disappear, and the worst thing is, The Spider could control them. She is moving all thes she hadunched at the strategic ces, creating a to catch me.

    For that, she is not only using thes she is throwing just now but also thes she had created before to trap me; this time, it is one giant.

    I have been keeping an eye on thes¡¯ positions; if I see the slightest hint of the is being formed around me and there are chances of me getting captured, I will immediately move away at a distance.

    Despite being very careful, I have been getting a nagging feeling in my heart as if I am missing something, that every minute I have been falling into its trap deeper and deeper.

    Seeing it might be in the location, I tried to change position, and this feeling would elevate for some time beforeing back to me.

    My instincts were always very urate, and I am sure that this Spider has cooked a very borate n to finished me off, but the problem is I wasn¡¯t able to know what its n is and unless I know it, I could not fight against it with all my power.

    I have looked at everything around me carefully, both with my eyes and with my soul sense, but I was not able to find what it is preparing, and that is driving me mad, as unless I know about it, I will not be able to prepare about it.

    "Little Human, it looked like you are stronger than I had throught; I will have to get serious to deal with you." It said, and the next moment, its whole body begin to bathe in the purple fire, seeing that my eyes couldn¡¯t help but shot up in surprise.

    Earlier, there was the onlyyer of purple covering its legs, and now its whole body is bathing in me; one could imagine the strength it would have been hiding till now.

    Hun!

    It had just covered itself in the purple fire when I found it appearing in front of me and its de-likeing at to cut me into half.

    I was shocked seeing its appearing in front of me and had to activate all formations I had kept in standby and move my sword at the greatest speed in defense.

    CLANNG!

    Its legs whipped across my sword, and I felt as if a tsunami of cold crashed into me as the purple me came at me, and this time, I did not have to transfer all the force to my formations as the attack was the power of enough to send me crashing.

    All I could do is activate a couple of formations and divert my way to not crash into the huge, which somehow has appeared behind me.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I had just diverted myself from crashing into the next when I found the de leg of Spidering at me again and this time at a much faster speed than before; seeing that, I could not help but curse loudly.

    CLANNG!

    I had activated nearly formations of my Armor and barely able to move my sword in defense, and just as its leg stuck against my sword, I shot of out like a rocket, and likest times, there weres behind me, and this times they were in the greater numbers than before.

    They have spread wider, covering all my exit options; there are very few gaps that I could pass through, not only that I could see the Spidering toward me and I am sure, once it attacked it will directly throw me at theses and I can¡¯t let that happen.

    Once I got caught in thes, it will be extremely hard for me to get out of them; it might even game over me for me.

    Seeing such a scenario, I can¡¯t help but think if this was the n it was preparing for and had to throw out so many strings earlier.

 Chapter 1332 - Battling Spider IV

    <h4>Chapter 1332 - Battling Spider IV</h4>

    Seeing huges behind me, ready for my capture, and huge Spider¡¯sing at me from the fronts whose attack will directly throw me at thoses, the wheels of my mind started to run faster than ever.

    I could not let myself crashed into thes in any way; it will be death if I crashed into thes.

    I begin to think, and soon an idea came to me, it is such a simple idea, I did not know why I hadn¡¯t thought that. In this n, I will have to do what I had been doing till now, just in a different way, and will also have to bear some of the pain.

    CLANNNG!

    I had just moved my de in defense when its leg crashed on my sword with fury; the power of the attack was so great that I felt a shock on the grip and nearly let go of my sword as I shot back toward thes.

    With such a powerful attack, a tsunami-like force came crashing down on me, it so powerful that my body shook, but the next moment, all of it got sucked by the runes without any problem before getting refined into the raw energy.

    Crack Crack.

    As the raw energy came out, I put all of it into formation on my legs that had put a lot of pressure on my legs that bone of them started to crash, but I bear it all.

    Zup!

    Just when I was crashed intos, I made a turn at the unsaturated angel and shot into toward only a big gap between thes, which is also filling up.

    As I looked around, I found the Spider had covered a lot more area with its web than a few seconds ago; from thirty-something gaps, it brought down gaps to less than five, and it did that within five seconds.

    I had throught; I had moved out of its web, but before I know it, I got caught into another of its web which it had connected in five seconds, if it had been a few seconds more, the web would have been even more perfect.

    ¡¯I have to be more careful from right now,¡¯ I said to myself as I shot out, closing gaps between thes and farther away.

    It had been a close call; despite me keeping a close eye on thes, it had nearly caught me; if I had been a little slower, I would now be struggling under the webs of Spider as it ate me alive.

    Ive read about Spider Monsters¡¯ cruelty, and since this one came from the vast cosmos, which is a far more dangerous ce, this Spider would be even crueler.

    Well, I have already seen the example of cruelty; it had captured millions of Humans and Grimm Monsters to consume them whole. If that wasn¡¯t considered cruelty, then I don¡¯t know what it is.

    "Snort!"

    The Spider snorted from a distance and came at, and her speed could only describe asmon as a secondter she appeared in front of me and attacked me with herpletely burning in a purple fire which denser than before.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against its legs, and I flew back with intense speed, and this time, I did not resist the speed; instead, Ive added all the raw energy I got from its attack.

    Itsst attack had taught me never to fight in one ce, so it would have less time to gather its webs and create therge; as long as I continued changing ces, it will have a great problem to create a huge to capture me.

    As for defeating it, it can wait. I am only using ¡¯Old Set¡¯ and actively refining energy, so I am always full, and there are no injuries on my body, so I could wait before I start my offense on it.

    The real reason I have been holding back is that the nagging feeling of danger that I had been feeling for white hadn¡¯t gone away; instead, it had be even more intense with passing time, which is making me think that movings are not thought which I am getting this feeling of danger from.

    A few minutes ago, I had thoughts movings are the main reason I am feeling that tingling feeling but not anymore. The nests are very dangerouns, but there are something even more dangerouns that is brewing in the background, and unless I know what it is, I will not show my full power.

    Others might think my approach is idiotic, but this is how I fight; unless I know all the hidden cards that the enemy has, I will not show my cards.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG...

    The Spider kept attacking me mercilessly, one attack after another, not giving me even a single moment of rest, which is fine by me.

    I have my energy storage full, and I am not getting injured, and top of that, I am also getting familiar with its fighting style, which will be very useful but when I begin to use my real power.

    Its attacks are getting stronger and stronger, but I get pushed back with greater speed, which is all. The Tsunami, like energy that came with each attack of it, were affecting me much.

    In the upgrade, Ive made my Armor aplete shell-like tortoise capable of taking energies from Kings. Its all because of my constitution and the powerful Inheritance Ruin; both of them possess huge potential.

    The only thing that is holding me back would be my body and soul. If they were stronger, I would have been able to project greater power; I will have to continue working on that if I survive.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, the Spider leg I had been expected had note; the Spider had just stopped a hundred meters away from him and looked at me as if I am meat on a chopping board.

    I did not like where it is going and prepared myself to burst out with full power in any signs of danger.

 Chapter 1333 - Battling Spider V

    <h4>Chapter 1333 - Battling Spider V</h4>

    "That being has suppressed my power and abilities; I had to fight with limited." The Spider said in a casual tone as we are fighting a life and death battle but sitting in the park chatting casually.

    It gave me an even greater feeling of danger, and I upped my preparations even more and gripped my sword even more tightly.

    "It even suppressed most of my Inherent abilities that Ive been born with, leaving bare few with watered-down might," It said; there was a hint of shock in its voice when it said it as if it considered doing that was very hard.

    "And are also quite surprising, in this backward world without much knowledge you are able to create such impressive work from Creation Heart Art." It said while looking at me directly; there was even a hint of appreciation in its eyes when it said it.

    I was surprised hearing that I had not throught it would be able to find my Inheritance origin. Till now, there were only two people who were able to know the origin of my Inheritance by the nce, first is a speck of soul of that wingeddy I met in the Ruin, and second is this Spider.

    I could understand why the wingeddy knows about it; she has practiced the ¡¯Creation Heart¡¯ Inheritance herself, but how could this Spider know about it? Does the ¡¯Creation Heart¡¯ method in the outer world is verymon?

    "Unfortunately, you are going to die since our battle started; I hadid the foundation of attack, which now is ready to beunch." It said, which made me even more nervous, and I once again checked all my preparations.

    "Let me give you a taste of the attack that is used in the real world; even if it is extremely watered down, it is more than enough to kill it."

    "Everscent Piercing!" It said grandly, and the next moment, I saw hundreds of spiders unfurling themselves. The strings separated themselves from thes and straightened up before aiming toward myself.

    Millions of strings unfurled themselves from thes and pointed toward me; these strings are extremely thing very delicate, but each of them possesses the power to kill me, and there are millions of them.

    I was shocked seeing such a scene, and my mind had gotpletely blow away by what happened next, and I understood why it had waited for this long tounch an attack as if it had been strung in the air, it would haveunched an attack long ago.

    As the strings on the air straightened up and aimed at me, millions of strings came out from the ground; their number is huge that they are much at ten to fifteen times greater than the strings in their air.

    As these strings came out, another change begins to ur in then. They begin to form a group and weave among themselves. If I am right, then the strings forming a group of thousand strings each, and these thousands of strings are weaving into very thin point spears.

    Within a few seconds, I found myself bing the target of tens of thousands of pointy spears.

    "Human, you should feel grateful to die under the attack of a powerful being like me." It said and released the tense of thousands of extremely sharp spears at me.

    The attack is Grand beyond belief; I don¡¯t think even Emperors coulduch such a horrific attack. It is an army killer attack capable of ying the armies of powerhouses, and now it is aimed at a single person at me.

    Horror on my face eased, and a smiled appeared on my face; now that it had finally revealed its hand, I could finally take a sigh of relief and deal with it. As for whether I will be able to sessfully able to deal with it, only time would tell.

    "It is not clear if this attack of yours is capable of killing yet," I said to the Spider, and gentle wind moves my clothes a little.

    It is not the natural wind that ruffled my hair but the move I activated; rose petals have started appearing in front of me. Within a moment, hundreds of pink rose petals formed a sphere around me, spinning in gentle slow motion, creating a beautiful scene.

    This time, I had lessened the number of petals even more in the Rose Protection, from nearly a thousand, I have brough down their number to three hundred.

    Seeing the cover of rose petals appearing, its dark irises have concentrated, but it did not say anything; the wave of spears have arrived on me.

    Ting!

    The first spear crashed against the pink petals with immense speed, and those who are familiar with my defensive method were expecting a defeaning metallic sound beautiful enchanting chime-like sound that is neither loud nor soft.

    As the think spear shed against the petal, it crashed and turned to a powder of pink dust, which quickly floated away in the air as a petal; it is perfectly fine.

    Ting Ting Ting Ting...

    Not even a moment after the first strike, hundreds of them begin crashing across the protection spear of rose petals, creating a rapid timeline sound that felt delightful at the same time; my defensive method finally shown its power.

    As the hundreds of spears shed against the petals, the runes started to show on them; the runes not only shown on the rune, but there are strings of runes on could find between each petal that connected them, and all these runic chains formed a twelve big chains which are connected to me.

    This time, I had made a big overhaul in my defensive method, its performance against Hez forest orck thereof.

    I had not used my defensive move against the Bone Tiger as I had known it would not be able to defend me against its powerful attacks, that time I had decided to make a big overhaul in my defensive method so that it would defend me against the attacks of powerful Kings.

 Chapter 1334 - Battling Spider VI

    <h4>Chapter 1334 - Battling Spider VI</h4>

    Ting Ting Ting...

    Hundreds of spears crashed against the petals; each moment, there would more than three hundred spears sh against the petals, but they would still be shed against the petals and not passed through empty space.

    To a normal person, the Spear of rose petals would seem like spinning gently, but that is not the case; it is exactly the opposite of that. The Spear is spinning at an extremely fast speed; I had made some tweaking in its formation so that it would seem like it is moving very slowly.

    There is no reason behind it other than being for the aesthetic sense; who said power attacks could not look beautiful. Take this move of Spider; the wave of thousands of pink Spears looked extremely beautiful.

    My defensive move is not aesthetically pleasing, but it also packed a punch, or I might have the power to take the powerful punches without breaking.

    Take these delicate pink spears, they looked quite pretty, but each one of them was able to pierce through the defensive shield of themon King Stage powerhouse and killed it.

    They held such power not just because of the sharpness, speed, and power they have but also due to the design that gives this ability.

    They are designed in such a way that when they crashed against the target, they used all their strength, every bit they have, which is why they turned into pink powder when they shed against my rose petals.

    My Rose Cover is just as amazing. If I were topare it with its first generation form, I wouldugh out loud; this upgrade is hundreds of times better.

    Here on every petal, there are numerous formations carved. These petals are connected by the formation chain, which will immediately direct and divide any attack that came on the petal before absorbing it and strengthening it.

    When an attack is too powerful that petals could not absorb and covert it, the petals will transfer that extra energy to me through twelve runic chains that are connected to me, where my runes will immediately absorb covered it into raw energy before sending it back to petals to strengthening them even more.

    That is what is happening; the attack of hundreds of Spears together is too much for the petals to deal with, and they are sending a huge amount of energy to me through the twelve runic chains that connected to me.

    As the huge amount of energy came, it would be immediately absorbed and converted by inheritance runes before sending that energy back to petals, which it will use for further defense.

    It seems very easy, but it is a veryplicated process; even the slightest mistake could make me explode like a balloon. The core of my defense is crystalline Inheritance runes, which are beyond amazing they could absorb a huge amount of foreign energy and convert it into the saw energy.

    If the smallest big of this energy leaked into my body, I would directly explode to pierce. My runes are strong enough to take the energy of power mind blogging attack that could y thousands of kings.

    Everything hands in a delicate bnce; it could be said that I am using the energy harvested from the attack to defend from itself; the enemy itself is giving me the power to defend itself.

    Seeing me developing such a state of the art defense smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. As if not for thisplex system that hinges on perfect execution, I would have died under the single Spear.

    Taking such a powerful attack from such a powerful being is one of the proudest moments of my life. Seeing my creation perfectly defending against the attack, I couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied with it.

    Ting Ting Ting...

    The spears continueding like an endless stream, and my petals kept defending against it without feeling even a shake, just beautiful chimes. These chimes felt like a load of marble falling down continuously on the granite floor.

    It such a beautiful sound, but like all things that end, the attack had alsoe to an end with thest few hundred spears striking against my petals.

    Still, the beautiful atmosphere remained; the pink dusk of spears have to create a beautiful environment, clouding both the Spider and me, whose mouth is wide opened as it looked with an astonished expression.

    "A textbook perfect execution of Conversion, even those who gained a nascent principle could not do much better." The Spider praised before the emotion of fury and cruelty returned to her.

    "That being and you have not left me with other choices, this will exhaust my soul, but I will gain it back what Ive exhausted thousand of times if I digested what I have consumed." It said fury, and there is a slight unwillingness in its eyes which told me things are not as simple as it described.

    "Araneae Tide!" I said loudly, and its body started to glow brightly as for what happened after that was gasp-worthy, far more shocking than the millions of stringsing out of the ground.

    As the Spiders¡¯ body glow reached its peak, it copsed; yes, it had literally copsed and transformed into hundreds of Spiders that simr size as the delicate Spider that was present in Crystal Sphear.

    The number of Spiders is in hundred, near thousands, and floating in a ce where their original body used to be.

    As a thousand Spiders appeared, their bodies burst in purple mes, or I might say, their bodies gotpletely covered in dense purple mes, which is zing simrly as hatred in their eyes.

    "Let¡¯s see how long your perfect defensive method will able to defend against thousand of us Human." A thousand Spiders said together; it is mind splittingly ufortable that I would rather experience mind splitting pain than hear a thousand people speaking into my brain simultaneously.

    I would have delved on feeling for a longer time to think of a better way to deal with when I hear them speak next time, but I don¡¯t have time as thousand pink spiders covering in dense purple mes areing toward me, intending to tear me apart.

 Chapter 1335 - Battling Spider VII

    <h4>Chapter 1335 - Battling Spider VII</h4>

    Seeing a thousand spidersing at me, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face; I had been waiting for something challenging, and these spiders are very challenging.

    I waved my hand, and all the tree hundred petals came back to me. I am not going to use my defensive methods against these spiders; it is too passive even for me; I am going to face them head-on.

    "First Boost!"

    I finally activated the first boost; as I did, thick energy begins to spread around my body, increase my strength by multiple times but is far from enough to deal with these vengeful spiders.

    After activating the ¡¯First Boost.¡¯ I poured a huge amount of energy into my sword and activated both of its enchantment of my sword at their full power. Simultaneously, twelve crystalline vines released from my back; all these vines have a very fine pointy edge that could pierce through anything.

    The nonstop healing of neverending patients has improved my control a lot that now I could control twelve vines as my limbs. Though I could easily summon more than hundreds of vines, the quantity would not help much against these spiders.

    The slight surprise shed on the eyes of the zing Spiders, but that did not stop their charge; it instead has made their speed even greater, that they have appeared in front of next second.

    "Die Human!"

    They shouted in my mind, which was no less than a powerful assault, and charged at me, but before they coulde close to my body, they met with my twelve vines, which moved at 360 like the Spider.

    The spiders have decided to attack me from all directions; they have covered me from all the directions that I could barely see anything outside. If others were to see me from a distance, they would see me getting caged inside the ball of purple fire.

    My vines moved at theing Spider¡¯s at an unbelievable speed; they are getting the power of the ¡¯First Boost,¡¯ which I had improved tremendously in this upgrade and now could provide me with far more power.

    ng ng ng...

    My vines shed against the spiders in swift speed, stopping all the spiders that are trying toe toward me while trying to pierce their extremely sharp end into the spiders, but these sharp ends were only able to make a scratch on the crystal skin of these pink spiders.

    I am not surprised seeing that it is a powerful cosmic being. Even if even it is suppressed that it could not even show its fraction of power, it is still an extremely powerful enemy that will need me to give my hundred percent and need some luck to kill it.

    ng ng ng...

    A second after a thousand Spiders shed against my vines, the tense of zing Spiders sneak through the tight defense of my vines; seeing that smile on my face couldn¡¯t help but brighten up.

    I had never expected my vines to keep all the zing Spiders at bay, I am only using them to keep the Spiders¡¯ flow controlled, or I might say, stopped them from attacking me with all their numbers.

    If such huge numbers of spiders attack me at the same time, then even surviving for more than one minute would be difficult for me.

    I did not move from my spot as I saw them came at me; these spiders are well connected; they areing at me from all the direction, wanting to finish me off in a one coordinated attack, but how can I let that happen.

    As they got close enough, I, who was standing like a statue, moved suddenly. My sword moved, and when one looked at it, they would not feel they are looking at the sword but at the mountain, which crushed then and sliced through them at the same time.

    The Spiders seemed to understand the power of my sword, as well. The zing fire covering them began to solidify, but it was toote, as my sword was already on them.

    Kach Kach Kach Kach...

    My sword touched the first pink Crystal Spider and directly sliced through it like it was butter before moving toward the next Spider at even greater speed and cutting it too before moving toward another.

    My sword begins to cut one Spider after another, and with each cut, speed and power would be greater, and it was not done by me but was by Spiders itself.

    These Spiders or Spider is very smart; at the time of death, they areunching one big energy attack on my sword, trying to st it into pieces and break its momentum, but unfortunately, they are doing the opposite.

    This powerful dying strike of Spider may st the normal King Grade weapon or even disrupt their attack, but in case me, they are making my attack just more powerful but each strike.

    As the powerful attack struck against my sword, my armor would suck it immediately and convert before using that energy to power up my attack even further.

    ¡¯A perfect Conversion¡¯ as it said, one does not need absolute strength to win; even if one is a little weak, one can win too; one has to use every ability, the strength they have at its maximum potential.

    Kach!

    I cut thest of the thirteen Spider; this had created a slight resistance as it had finished activating the defensive method, but it was still got cut by my sword.

    As I finished cutting the Spiders, I changed my position and moved my sword toward another through Spiders with three times more numbers than the spiders that came before, and all of them have activated their defensive measures.

    Kach Kach Kach...

    Without losing a moment, my sword moved as it cut one Spider after another, and with each kill, its speed got greater and greater till it cut all the thirty-seven spiders, albeit barely as three spiders had got really close to my body

 Chapter 1336 - Battling Spider VIII

    <h4>Chapter 1336 - Battling Spider VIII</h4>

    As I finished cutting thirty-seven spiders, I looked around me and saw more than a hundred spiders have passed through my vines¡¯ barricade and now almost of upon me; seeing that smile on my face couldn¡¯t help but turn into the serious expressions.

    The numbers of Spiders are greater than I could handle; currently, I could see barely handly forty Spiders, and that is when they did not make any change across their strategy seeing my attack.

    Against more than a hundred spiders, I don¡¯t think I could deal with them using my sword. More than half of them would evade my sword and crash on my body, which I do not want to see.

    Till now, the spiders that came toward me have wanted to crash across my body; that was their only aim. They did not try any long-range attacks of threads or the purple fire, which meant letting them crash on my body would not be a good thing.

    "It looked like it is time to use that," I said in my mind as I looked at all the spiders that have surrounded me; not a single one has left behind in their original positions.

    Seeing that, I activated my move, and the next moment, huge rose petals came out of nowhere and formed a rose around me; this happened so fast that even Spiders have got surprised by it.

    It is not only one who could pull out a sneaky move; I had already spread the roses when I had defended against

    The Rose of Roses Refinement still has twelve petals, but their size is far bigger; the Rose created by these petals is huge; it had covered two hundred meters distance, trapping all the spiders within.

    Buzz!

    As the Rose assembled, it instantly created the suppression domain and being shackling and weakening the enemy immediately. Its effect was so great that the eyes of all the Spiders nearly popped out of their sockets.

    Kach Kach Kach...

    Using the suppression created by the rose refinement, I moved my sword toward the Spiders and began to harvest their lives and as if they are grass.

    The spiders resisted by changing their course and burning themselves to power up their defensive method further, but it was no use; under the suppressive power of the rose refinement, all of them have weakened enough that MY sword was able to kill them without a problem.

    Like all my moves, the ¡¯Rose Refinement¡¯ has also received a huge upgrade. I have also overhauled its formation and added the weakening effect in the suppression, and it is working better than I had expected.

    The Spider is a powerful being, and my domain was able to weaken the Spiders to this degree is a big thing. This power is not only due to the amazing Inheritance I am creating but also due to my Constitution, which is getting stronger, every day.

    The painful practice I do every day is not only strengthening my body and soul but also rousing up more potential from my Constitution; through everyday practice, my Constitution is getting stronger and stronger every day, not to forget a small leap I get after every level up.

    Hun!

    As I had finished, I killed one hundred and nine spiders; I found there were no more Spidersing toward me. All the remaining Spiders and outside the range of vines staring at me with hatred.

    Feeling their gaze, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder intently and felt like these spiders would do something. I wanted to attack them, but it would not be wise to attack the spiders in suchrge numbers.

    "Human, it looked like I do have to sacrifice myself; I really did not want to do it, especially against an ant-like enemy that you are." "The main body had spent too many efforts to create me, but to save the main body and get rid of the future trouble that you represent, I will sacrifice myself to kill you." Hundreds of spiders said calmly in my mind.

    Just as they did, the purple fire that is zing around their bodies turned into the runic chains and began to connect among themselves; before I knew it, I found myself caged in a sphere made of pink spiders which have runic chains shing across their bodies.

    "Goodbuy Human, I hope you die so that my main body could finish itsst phase its recovery," It said, and this time, there were no hundreds of voices but one singr voice.

    As it finished, the bodies of Spider begin to shine at a crazy speed; I know it is self-destructing, and in a second or less, it will explode.

    The first throught that came into my mind was to attack it, but soon my head of those thoughts. Looking at formation, I know I will not be able to break out of it in a single attack.

    I will have to face its self-destruction head-on, whether I want it or not. Seeing that, I did not waste any time thinking; I summoned hundreds of vines, as much as I could and wrapped them around me, and at the same time, I summoned my defensive method and began to create as much as weakening effect I would using the ¡¯Rose Refinement.¡¯

    Using so many powerful methods together has put immense pressure on my mind that I begin bleeding, but I did not have time to worry about that as my heart skipped the beat, as the Spider self-destructed.

    BOOOOOOM!

    A deafening booming sound rang out as I felt an immense amount of chaotic energies crashed into me.

    The first line of defense was my defensive method; itsted only a moment, but it had weakened the st¡¯s power quite a bit. I have designed it this way, that during the self-destruction, it will absorb quite a bit of power from the destruction.

    As my defensive method copse, the st came at the cover of vines that have been surrounding me, vaporizing them at intense speed, and very soon, all the crystalline vines have evaporated, and the st smashed across my armor directly.

 Chapter 1337 - Suck Suck Suck I

    <h4>Chapter 1337 - Suck Suck Suck I</h4>

    "I Survived!"

    I said weakly; the st was more powerful than I had expected, far more powerful, but I held on, albeit barely.

    I am extremely injured; there are injuries on every part of my body, my hairs to my tows; everything is injured; I have the energy to float in the air is a miracle itself as there no a single speck of energy remained in my body.

    I was checking up on my injuries when I suddenly saw my vision darkening, and a secondter, I found myself back with both of my hands-on the sphere with runes covering Sphear and me to every inch.

    My body ispletely fine, but there was not the slightest injury on it, unlike a second ago where I was injured enough to die at any moment.

    The only thing thates with me was tiredness, I am still feeling extremely tired that I want to sleep, but that will not happen for some time, seeing what is happening right now.

    The runes have begun shining, and every second, they would glow brighter and brighter; in this brightness, even the dull, lifeless eyes of Spider seemed to have got a little life.

    Haah!

    Soon, the runes reached the peak brightness, and another change urred in Spider¡¯s dull eyes, but I did not have to think for the reason that is because the exact moment, I took a huge breath as a humongous amount of energy begins to enter my body through the runic channels.

    My fight with the Spider has destroyed its consciousness, and now Hidden Being and Ashlyn have started feed on the energy it had consumed from millions of Grimm Monsters.

    The amount of energy ising at me from the Spider is so immense that even with the protection of runes, I felt my body heating up under the sheer strain I am feeling.

    The energy is the Physical and Soul essence of one, and it ising into my body at a furious rate; if not for having the runic protection, my body would have exploded with a moment.

    My body and soul kept heating up as before hidden Being, and Ashlyn sucked the huge energy which spread through all the runes covering my body before getting sucked by Ashlyn and hidden Being.

    I could feel my skin bing redder and redder, and I begin to feel the pain, which within a second, reached the torturous level.

    I was about toin about the pain to them when suddenly I felt the small cooling sensation spreading into my body; it is not a sensation, but a form of energy released by the hidden Being.

    It had instantly soothed all the pain I am feeling in my Body and Soul, but a few secondster, my body and soul again begin to heat up, and a minuteter, the hidden provided me with another bout of soothing energy.

    While the Hidden Being providing me with soothing energy every minute, Ashlyn is providing a stream of my energy to my runes, which they are hungrily sucking up.

    My runes are not the only beneficiary of this energy from Ashlyn, Nero is also getting this energy, and the amount he is getting isrger than mine.

    I could see his semi corporal body bloating up two-three times its size before contracting to digest the energy. Simultaneously, it is also going through the mutation; the purple spots covering more and more of his body are a clear sign of that.

    I hope the mutations it goes through this time will help hime out of me; I had thought after I leveled up from the Knight Stage, Nero wille out of me, but I had failed to understand theplexity of the existence of Nero.

    He is not full of natural life; it is produced through the coincidence of the Miracle Fruit energies. It evolves through consuming special energy, and for each evolution, it requires a huge amount of energy.

    Since I leveled up to Knight, he is getting more and more corporal with each evolution, and seeing how much energy this Spider has; I am sure it will go through enough evolution to bepletely corporeal and get the ability toe out of my body.

    Time passed by when suddenly I noticed a thing, the cooling energy that hidden Being sending to cool my body is not benefitting me. It is like a healing potion; it is elevation the stress my body and soul feeling with the transference of such a huge amount of energy.

    The cooling energy is acting like a healing potion, which only heals the body¡¯s injuries but did not provide any benefits other than that.

    Seeing that, I wanted to curse it bad; at one end, my Inheritance Runes are sucking a huge amount of energy, but on the other hand, the strength of my body is staying the same.

    This means even if my runes received a huge upgrade, nothing much would change in strength unless I got a powerful body and soul to harness the power that my runes possess.

    I already have this problem before, but now it had be even bigger; seeing the amount of energy my inheritance runes are sucking at every second, I will have bear even greater torture if I want to use my inheritance runes to their full capacity.

    I thought my this subject for a few seconds before shaking my head out of it; thinking about it will irritate me further, and I don¡¯t want that.

    Hun!

    Twenty minutes passed since the suction when I noticed a sudden change; the huge pink sphere, the bright pink tendrils fading in color at the visible pace before turning into dust.

    It is happening very fast; one moment, there was a Sphear made of bright pink crystalline tendrils, and the next moment it is turning into dust; it is quite a scene to watch.

    The scene was surprising, but the real shock cameter when I discovered I am a separate space pocket or might I say, a small pocket of Space, which I am in broke up from the rest of the Space of the realm.

    This pocked of Space is very small. It is just about two hundred meters wide; I can see the boundaries with my eyes. I don¡¯t know exactly how it happened, but I know the hidden Being must have its hand in it.

    Separating Space into creating such a small block is no easy matter; even tyrants did not have the ability to do that.

    The hidden Being did it, and it did it with such ease that I only came to know about it when it already happened.

 Chapter 1338 - Suck Suck Suck III

    <h4>Chapter 1338 - Suck Suck Suck III</h4>

    I looked at the pocket of space for a while before moving my gaze back to the sphere where I put my hands.

    With the passing time, the runes have been sucking more and more energy, and now the hidden being is sending a continuous stream of cooling energy into my body to manage the stress my body is feeling.

    The stress my body is going through is immense that if not for the cooling energies protections, my body would not have taken more than a second to heat uppletely.

    Soon, the amount of energy will increse even further, and at that time, there will be the amount of cooling energy would also be greater; The Spider had sucked the energy from the Millions of Grimm Monsters and not to forget, it¡¯s own energy.

    If Ashlyn and Hidden Being want to suck it, then they will have to increase the speed as at this speed, it might take them months to finished suck all the energy that Spider has collected.

    Both of them are mysteriously strong, but they seemed to have some sort of limitations as well; otherwise, with the power they have shown till now, they would have easily sucked the Spider in a moment.

    As I had expected, with the passing time, more and more energy was getting sucked into my body. Every hour, the amount of energy would double, and so is the effect is cooling energy.

    I¡¯m not too fond of this cooling energy at all. If the hidden being been a little merciful and changed this cooling energy to strengthening energy, my strength would have been growing every second.

    Though I am getting stronger every second as my runes are strengthening, it is the strength I will have to work hard to use; I will not get to use to it immediately the way I wanted.

    Time passed by, and few more hours have passed, the speed of energy has increased many more times, and now every part of me afortable coldness; it is an amazing feeling that I am enjoying it despite not liking the energy which it is producing it.

    Some more time passed, and the feeling of cooling energy has be dense, but it is in no way ufortable; it is perfect against the huge amount of energy that ising from the Spider.

    Seeing it might take days to finish sucking off energy, and I will have to present in this position whether I want it or now. I decided to do some worthwhile, and there is only one thing I could do in my current position.

    I closed my eyes and went to my Inheritance Space; the work on my Inheritance never stopped, especially when next is King Stage, the beginning stage of bing a powerhouse.

    Unlike other stages, at King Stage one received a huge boost in strength that is far greater; this is why it is very difficult to defeat even an average King Stage powerful despite being a very powerful Prince. Only extremely powerful Princes like Hosts of Apex Inheritances could defeat them.

    I will have to make big changes in my Inheritance; it may be aplete overhaul, and most importantly, I will be creating a new move or moves, and these moves will not be a part of ¡¯Old Set¡¯ or ¡¯Rose Domination¡¯ these moves will be part of apletely different set.

    I had wanted to do that for quite a while, but I could not do that due to many limitations, but now that next stage is King Stage, which will give me huge freedom, I am finally ready to create a new move set.

    I already have rough ideas in mind about the move; I have to actualize them, which will be quite harder, and I will need quite an amount of time. I had already decided that after reaching a Peak of the Prince Stage, I would take a few month¡¯s breaks from Grimm Battlefied and wouldpletely focus on my Inheritance.

    The Inheritance space has grown quite bigger with me reaching the Prince Stage, but still, there not much empty space could see there.

    All of them are filled with formations; some are small, while others are big; they are in all sizes and spread around the whole space. I looked at all of these formations before, motioning toward the silver runic humanoid around me.

    I expanded and brought sixteen formations from it; in the fight against the Spider, I got the chance to collect a huge amount of data and even experienced the Self-Destruction head-on, which is the most precious data of all.

    Ive never suffered Self Destruction so close and observed every aspect of it, from it breaking my defensive method to evaporating the vines that are covering me to directly hitting my armor.

    All this gave me the data I had desperately needed; now, I could be better prepared against the Spider¡¯s self-destruction that I might meet in the future.

    The little Spider has made abundantly clear that it was just a clone; its main body is still recovering. This small clone was already this powerful; I wonder how powerful is the main body that had created it.

    It might be powerful enough to harvest all the beings in the world, be it Grimm Monsters or humans.

    The main body is likely in the Centre of the Miasmic Forest; no, seeing how sneaky it is, I don¡¯t think it would be hiding in opened space.

    If it is in Miasmic Forest, then it is hiding in some space realm around there; seeing how it had arranged such an borate n, I did not think creating a space realm would be any problem.

    I worked on the defensive measure against self-destruction for a while before I begin to work on a new move, a couple of hours passed as such, and I stayed in the Inheritance for long till I have no choice but get out due to tiredness.

 Chapter 1339 - Out

    <h4>Chapter 1339 - Out</h4>

    Four days passed by, and now my body is epting energy akin to a raging river; there is too much energying toward me.

    I had throught four days would be more than enough to suck all the energy from the Spider, but I had been very wrong. The Spider seemed to hold a never-ending amount of energy.

    My runes have gone through a huge transformation. They now looked like they are made of beautiful alexandrite gem, shining with Green, Purple, and Blue color; the runes looked simply amazing.

    Nero has also gone through more than fifty mutations, and an hour ago, a cocoon had formed around him, and now that cacoon is sucking up all the energy that ising in Nero¡¯s way.

    This cacoon had caught me up by surprise, as in all of his mutations, Nero had never formed a cacoon, and now he had done; I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about it. As whatever will happen will bring huge change into Nero, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about it.

    I hope whatever changes it bright, it will help Neroing out. Nero had not seen the outside world, which is very important for his mental growth; staying inside me will saturate his growth.

    "What did you tell the Spider when you talked to it?" I asked; the words came out of me before I could stop myself. This question had been nagging me ever since I came out with my fight with Spider.

    I had been holding back in asking this question but looked like I could not anymore as it came out of my mouth.

    "I TOLD IT THAT IF SHE DEFEATS YOU THEN, I WILL NOT DO ANYTHING AGAINST IT OR ITS MAIN BODY." The Hidden being said.

    I had not throught it would answer my question and answer in such away. I was hoping for it outright reject it as not doing anything means sacrificing millions of humans or even billions when its main body act.

    Still, it is not the same as the Spider had said, that hidden being would help her relieve the world¡¯s suppression.

    I don¡¯t like its answer, but there is nothing I could do about it. My body is the best host for it, and whether I want to ept it or not, it had saved my life a couple of times and provided me with huge benefits like now, so I could only grudgingly stay silent about it.

    The process continued; I watched it for an hour before taking a nap before entering my Inheritance Space again. I have been doing these things repeatedly for the four past four days since I have nothing else to do.

    I have made huge progress in my Inheritance; I have designed more than twenty new formations and added them into the new Armor design; half of them have worked as they had expected.

    It had been quite long since I had spent so much time in my Inheritance Space, especially since Ie to the Miasmic Paradice. With all the time spent in the hospital, refining, and Tome, learning recipes, I barely have two hours in the Inheritance Space.

    Now, I am spending most of my time in the Inheritance Space and since I reached the Prince Stage, the time here flows three-time faster, giving me more time to work on my Inheritance.

    The only problem I have here that I could not sleepfortably in the standing pose, as my hands have stuck to the crystal Sphear and lifeless Spider than stuck inside.

    Crack Crack Crack... Dhub!

    Another day had passed when suddenly the river of energy stopped, and cracks started appearing on the crystal sphere before it turned into dust with the lifeless Spider; it happened so fast that it had caught mepletely off guard.

    "Its over!"

    As I looked at the pink dust around me, I am not standing in the small empty space. The crystal had turned to dust; the huge pink tendrils that had formed the sphere had turned to dust long ago, leaving nothing but the pink dust.

    "Now the only thing remains doing is leave," I muttered; a space in front of me fluctuated as if threw a tiny stone in the water.

    I looked at the small, separated space and took a step toward the watery space. The next second, I found myself in the familiar pink Miasma, which gives off a sensation that I am more familiar with; it is slightly different from the Miasma created by the clone.

    "Finally returned," I said with a sigh; the realm had been very fruitful; I have gotten these shiny Alexandrite runes that shining with pure power.

    These runes contained unimaginable power; Ashlyn had pumped them with so much energy that they contain unlimited potential. I will have to reach the Tyrant Stage or at least Emperor Stage before using them at their full potential.

    Nero is still in the cacoon, and there seemed to have no change even after energy cut off from it. I tried to call Nero through our link, but there is no reaction, seeing I stopped calling him. It looks like it will be quite a while before Neroes out of his cacoon.

    I looked around at the Miasmic Forest; that is where I am sure of it. Now, I have to find the human camp; any camp would be fine as long as humans are in it.

    "look, another Human, there seemed to a lot of humans popping in this area from realms breakage." Said one Grimm Monsters to the other as they stopped directly above me.

    Hearing their voice, I looked up and saw two Iron Bearmen and looking at their eight-meter long size and aura they are radiating, both of them are at the Initial level of King Stage.

    They are looking at me intently, wanting to guess what my strength is; if it had been any other ce, they would not have had this problem, but here where soul sense did not work, it is very hard.

 Chapter 1340 - Fighting Kings I

    <h4>Chapter 1340 - Fighting Kings I</h4>

    Ever since I had leveled up, I had always wanted to fight the King Stage powerhouse. I have fought against the Spider, which was extremely powerful but could not be considered a King Stage powerhouse.

    These two, however, are real King Stage powerhouses and above-average ones, too, since they are in the Miasmic Forest, and I want to fight against them, to see how I go against them.

    Seeing them looking at me so intently to guess my level, I sneakily released my aura to let them know what my level is. I am sure as they sensed my aura, there will be rapid reaction from them.

    "Die, Human!"

    As I had expected as they sensed my level, one Iron Bearman came at me without wasting any time as it had brought down its seven meters long thick steel staff at me, wanting to crush me into the bloody paste.

    A smile couldn¡¯t get helo but appeared on my face as I saw the staffing at me, and when it was one meter above me, my sword appeared in my hand and moved up at the blurring speed.

    ng!

    A faint ng rang out as my sword shed against the big staff; not only the sound was faint, but there was no shockwave as well that stiffened the expression of Iron Bearman further.

    I have used swallowing rule power to such the sound and also shockwave; I don¡¯t want my fight to attract too much attention.

    "Yret, this human is not simple." The Iron Bearman said to another as it took its staff back; the Iron Bearman named Yret nodded and appeared beside its friend and looked at me with more scrutinizingly.

    I just looked at them with a smile while observing every part of them to their intense gaze. These Iron Bearmen are big; they are about eight meters tall and beefy, with every part of their body covered with grey iron natural Armor.

    One of them is holding a seven-meter long steel staff which had runes carved over them, while the other one has five meters long silver hammer which had a t and spiky head on either side.

    The silent standoffsted for more than ten seconds when suddenly both of the Grimm Monsters moved simultaneously with their bodies glowing brightly and aura rising sharply.

    These Iron Bearmen did not have any intention to hold back from the start, which is fine by me; the more power they will show, the more data I will able to collect, and if they turned out more powerful than I could handle, then I could always run, but I don¡¯t think, I will need to use that option.

    Both of them appeared next to me and attacked me with their sword, the power behind their attack so amazing that the air had turned red hot as it collided against it.

    Seeing their attacks close, I finally made my move, but it is not my sword that moved but the two vines that came out of my back.

    Hun!

    When I saw the vines, I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. My vines havee out in Alendratite; earlier, they used to be a colorless crystal that used to look like an emerald due to the green nature of vines.

    I had not throught the nature of runes would show in the vines, but its a good surprise, as if they are showing in Alexandrite, they might also have some strength of my newly upgraded runes would show in the vines.

    ng ng!

    Faint metallic chimes rang out as the Grimm Monsters¡¯ weapons shed with the meter-long de at the end of the tow vines; as they shed, these thin vines have not even shaken a little.

    They just seamlessly transferred all the energy to my armor, which my newly improved runes did not take even a moment to absorb and refine into raw energy for me to use.

    With this sh, I could make a rough guess that the power of my vines have increased by at least 40% to 50%, which is huge, not only for the ¡¯Rose Vine¡¯ move but other moves too, as all my strength is dependent on the runes and if one move received advantage means every move have received the advantage.

    Till now, I have not used any moves of mine except for rose vines, and now I can¡¯t wait to use the ones too; I hope these Grimm Monsters are strong enough to bear it, I hope they don¡¯t lose too soon.

    "Human, you are strong!" said the Iron Bearman with staff, and the next moment, a steel Armor begin appearing on their body, and their aura started to climb sharply, giving out a distinct feeling, which surprised me a little. These Grimm Monsters were able to harness the 2ndLayer of their Inheritance.

    Inheritance containsyers, and normal Inheritance contains four to fiveyer, eachyer boots one power immensely, but it is harder to reach theseyers and harness their powers.

    Most people needed to reach the King Stage before they could harness the power of the 2nd Layer of their Inheritance, and some Kings even needed to Mid or High level of King Stage before they could harness the 2nd Layer.

    In less than a moment, identical steel Armors appeared on their bodies. These Armors are nothing fancy; they even looked quite rusted but feeling the power that is radiating from them, no one would dare to underestimate them.

    "Human, let¡¯s see how long you willst now." Said Iron Bearman with Warhammer as it disappeared from its spot and appeared left side of me and swung its Warhammer at me, at the same time the other Iron Bearman with Staff appeared right of me and attack me with its staff as if it wants to make a home run out of me.

    Both of the attacks are extremely powerful that seeing the power radiating from them, I begin to wonder if my vines would even able to contend against them.

 Chapter 1341 - Fighting Kings II

    <h4>Chapter 1341 - Fighting Kings II</h4>

    ng ng!

    The Warhammer and the Staff shed against my thin vines as they did, I thought these huge weapons would easily move my vines and away and strike against my body with the power they are emitting, but to my surprise, these vines held.

    The small des at the end of the vines help, they shook, but they did not swat away or break.

    Though, the vines hold, they had brough raging river force mixed with sharp de-like inheritance energy at me. This Inheritance energy is so sharp if it had entered my n.a.k.e.d body, it would cut me thousands of pieces which are smaller than the centimeters.

    It is the sharpest Inheritance energy Ivee across, but no matter how sharp it is, as soon as it touched my Armor, it had got sucked by my runes before getting refined for my use.

    "You have tried till harder if you want to beat me," I said and flung the two vines at them at the lighting speed.

    My vines moved toward them like a snake; before they know it, they have approached the space of the Iron Bearman and went toward their heart and neck.

    ng ng!

    The Grimm Monsters moved their weapons and on time and defended but seeing their face, it is very clear they are fury angry about my attack.

    "Steel Demons Fury!" They shouted in unison, and steel whirling appeared on their body, which turned vegetation and dust and stone around them into the fine powder; seeing the aura released by them, my mood couldn¡¯t help but turn serious.

    Both Iron Bearmen appeared beside me as if they are teleported and attacked swiftly, their weapons covered in a steely whirlwind that seemed to cut the air itself into the piercing.

    The two attacks came at me, wanting to turn into the powder, but before their weapons could reach me, my vines have reached their weapons.

    ng ng!

    My vines shed against the weapons of the Iron Bearmen and directly pushed by half a meter. The attacks of its earlier were only able to shake my vines, but this time, they have directly pushed them back by half a meter.

    They did not waste such got given a chance and pushed toward me, but how can I let them take advantage me.

    As they moved toward me, my vines moved toward them, and now the two vines have be four as the other two havee out of my back and moved toward the Grimm Monsters like a poisonous snake.

    ng ng ng ng

    Four vines shed against the Grimm Monsters¡¯ iing attacks, and this time, they have stopped them on their tracks without giving up further grounds before moving toward them like a whip.

    ng ng ng ng

    My vines begin to sh against the Grimm Monsters in earnest, I have lighted up runes inside me for greater power, and as I had expected, the runes have given me the boost of the 40%, which is very great.

    The Grimm Monsters are no slouch either, as I have increased the power of my attacks, so did they; they have increse the power of their attacks quite greatly that I had light-up few more formations for more power.

    These Iron Bearmen are quite powerful, far more than I had expected. If the runes had increased my strength, I would have been fighting using my sword and the vines and getting pushed back.

    The 2nd Layer¡¯s power is great; I could feel the strength bubbling inside every part of these Grimm Monsters as they try to pass the vines¡¯ defense toe at me, but my vines are like a vicious snake that would always strike at the weakest point.

    The Iron Bearmen have to be careful at every moment; they clearly understood that even the slightest mistake on their part would have their hearts and heads pierced by my vines.

    The fights continued for a few minutes before suddenly another two vines joined the battle. The battle has be too bnced, both sides not getting an inch of advantage over the other.

    ng ng ng...

    As the two more vines joined the battle, the bnce broke, and the Iron Bearmen begin to get pushed back and many times barely survived the attack of vines.

    "Human, you have forced us!" Shouted the Iron Bearman with staff, and the next moment, both of their Armor turned red, and so is steely energy around them.

    ¡¯They are Burning themselves,¡¯ I thought as I sensed the smell of the blood from their energies but soon shook my head. They are indeed burning themselves, but it is very controlled; they have seemed to be using some sort of method that helps them burn their blood in a very controlled manner.

    It gives them huge power without severe disadvantages; it is a wonderful method, I might say. As long as one did not overdo them, one could recover from them quite quickly.

    "Human, taste the power of our greatest move, The Burning Steel!" Said the Iron Bearman with Warhammer as both of them came at me.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯

    Seeing both of them using their greatest move, I did not hold back either and used ¡¯First st¡¯ immediately and summoned six more vines altogether.

    They are burning a King Level blood; the power it is giving them is too huge. If I tried to contend against them with my six vines, I would die within a second.

    The immense power of ¡¯First Boost¡¯ filled me, like my moves, it also received the huge advantage, and this advantage is amazing, far greater than I had imagined, and as I filled the twelve vines with this power, they begin to shine faintly.

    I have to finish the fight quickly; the increase in power had immediately shorted the move¡¯s time; I have only three minutes to finish this battle; after that, I would lose the boost even to me by the ¡¯First Boost.¡¯

    The time limit is bitch but seeing the power that filled my body, it is very much worth it.

 Chapter 1342 - Fighting Kings III

    <h4>Chapter 1342 - Fighting Kings III</h4>

    We both moved toward each other at the same time, they with their bodies covering in the bloody steel vortex and me with my vines shining with the pure power.

    "Die Human!"

    Both of them shouted as they swung their weapons covered with the blood energy at me. Their attack is extremely powerful, and if I had used all the vines and the ¡¯First Boost,¡¯ I would have had no way to counter their offensive.

    My twelve vines also moved in unison; six of them went toward the Iron Bearman with Warhammer while the other six went toward the Iron Bearman with Staff.

    ng ng ng ng...

    My vines stuck against the weapons of the Iron Bearmen; I wanted to go for their hearts and head directly, but these Grimm Monsters are extremely proficient using their weapons and countered all my offensive.

    Both of them stopped in the middle without anyone getting an advantage but Inheritance Energies of others attacked in full force.

    Through my vines, deadlybination force, Inheritance Energy, and Blood came at me. It is ten times more vicious than the earlier energies it had sent, but as they touched my Armor, all of them got swallowed and converted into the raw energy, its all happened in less than a moment.

    ng ng ng...

    That was just a start, as, after the first sh, our attacks have be even crazier, and we begin to attack each other as we are thirsty for their blood, which we are.

    If one looked at my eyes right now, they would see them, and they are moving as fast as the lightning as they are trying to record every aspect of the fight.

    I am using the full power of the Killing aspect of my constitution and rule to find the optimum way to kill these Iron Bearmen, and I had found the way; I need to wait for a few seconds more, let the Grimm Monsters lost in the battle l.u.s.t little more.

    As I looked at the Iron Bearmen, I couldn¡¯t help but ovee with wonder. Not only Iron Bearmen but also of other Grimm Monsters too.

    Every part of their bodies are built for battle; if one observes them enough, one will notice that they arepletely built for the war, from huge bodies to immense Physical strength.

    If not for having the homeworld advantage against the Grimm Monsters, we would have lost thousands of years ago.

    ¡¯Its Time.¡¯

    I said a minuteter, and suddenly all the twelve vines weaved in a group of three, turning twelve vines into the four and these four vines moved toward the two Iron Bearmen with much faster speed than before.

    Both of the Iron Bearmen sensed the power of the vinesing toward them and move their weapons in defensive formation with the limited time they have.

    ng ng!

    Two of my vines shed against the weapons, and as they did, the move on the weapons like a snake while the other two went for the fatal spots of Grimm Monsters.

    These Iron Bearmen may look dumb, but they are extremely smart; it did not even take a moment for them to understand what is happening.

    Ahhhhhhh...

    They begin to burn their blood without caring for the consequences and pour that immense blood energy into the vines that are climbing their weapons and binding it to ce simultaneously; they have activated their defensive methods.

    If it had been before my rune has upgraded, I would have charred like beef with so much energying at me; even my older runes were able to capable of sucking this energy, my body had too strong enough to bear the pressure of the energy that ising toward me.

    Even now, my body is not strong enough to bear the pressure of the energying toward me.

    It is King Level energy; it is from the Grimm Monsters who are essing the power from the secondyer of its inheritance so that one could imagine the power of their Inheritance Energy.

    The reason I can take so much of the energy without getting charred is because of these newly upgraded runes. These runes are so powerful that they begin to release an energy field around them, which had nearly covered all my body.

    It is the reason why I got a nearly 50% increase without strengthening my body and soul further. If I am right, then this field might even be able to help me digesting more Srengthning Solution and gave me further boost as my body and soul got stronger.

    As the huge amount of energy came at me from the Grimm Monsters, it immediately got converted, and I used it to strengthen the further as they moved toward the Grimm Monsters¡¯ bodies.

    Kach Kach Puch Puch!

    My vines pierced through their shields and moved toward the heart of the Iron Bearmen; simultaneously, my vines reached their hands through the pierced through them and released a huge amount of Inheritance energy into their body, which made them pause for a moment.

    As my Inheritance Energy worked on the Iron Bearmen, the second blood-red shield, which is thick as my thigh, faltered a little, and that is what I needed.

    This shield was the most powerful one; it is made from the blood these Grimm Monsters are burning. I wanted to target this shield, and I did that by infected the blood of Iron Bearmen with my Inheritance Energy.

    Puch Puch!

    With the blood shield around their body weakening, my vines with crystal des at the end had directly pierced through it before piercing through their chests; there was resistance, but it was smashed away by thebined power of my ¡¯First Boost¡¯ and the strength I had covered from it.

    Both of the Iron Bearmen looked at me with hatred and tried to open their mouth to curse at me, but their mouth wasn¡¯t responding to their mind. The most they can do was twitch the muscle of their jaw a little.

 Chapter 1343 - Shocked!

    <h4>Chapter 1343 - Shocked!</h4>

    The Grimm Monsters arepletely paralyzed by the runic seals Ive added to their heart and Inheritance Core.

    Hun!

    The seals are not perfect, which is why I was going tear the heart and their Inheritance Core apart when I sensed something from my link with Nero; I was about to examine the rough jumble that Nero had sent me when I noticed a sneaky Grimm Monstersing toward me.

    This Grimm monster was hiding quite a distance away from the fight, and the moment it had throught, I had let my guard down; it had attacked.

    It would have been a perfect kill if my soul sense had not been working here; I would have at least grievously injured by its attack if not dead seeing the speed it ising toward me.

    Unfortunately for it, Ive discovered it, and I still have a few seconds remaining before the power of the ¡¯First st¡¯ wore off, so it had to die.

    I let ite close to me, and when it was just five meters away from me, my vines, which were round the weapons of the Iron Bearmen, suddenly moved toward the iing Grimm Monsters.

    ng! Puch!

    The Grimm Monster was quite fast and reacted quickly when it saw my vinesing but not quick enough as it was able to defend against my one vines, but another has pierced through its heart.

    "These bastards never stopped!" I throught as I looked at the surprised face of the ck mambaman. It would be more than the 20th time; the ck mamabaman attacked me sneakily, and more than half of the tries are in this forest.

    These bastards are one of the best assassin types, Grimm Monsters; they are filled in the Miasmic Paradice, it could say to be their home grounds as soul sense do not work here.

    I looked at the mamabaman for a moment before I closed my eyes and analyzed the intentions that Nero is sending me. I understood it the first time, but I truly could not believe what he is saying.

    I tried to contact Nero if he is sure of what he is saying, but I got no reply from him, other than asking me repeatedly to do one thing.

    "As You Wish!"

    I said finally and begin to harvest trickly of energy from the Grimm Monster and sent it back to me.

    As this trickle touched my body, something happened that was beyond myprehension.

    The cocoon that Nero expanded hundreds of times till it covered my whole body and took control of the vine and begin sucking the Iron Bearman from I had at a visible speed.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly when I saw eight meters long sickly looked Iron Bearman getting sucked at visible. From Grey color, it turned yellow before turning to host, and it¡¯s all happened within five seconds.

    Dhub!

    The Iron Bearman¡¯s husky body copsed with its artifact; there was nothing remained of its, except for the dried husk Nero had sucked the life out of it in mere seconds.

    I felt the horrified gazes of Iron Bearman and ck Mamanbaman; they are looking at me as if I am the most horrific monster they have ever see; their bodies are shaking in fear.

    Not only they are shocked, but I am too; harvesting the life of the Grimm Monsters is no simple matter, especially when it is a normal Grimm Monster; not to forget, I never took harvested energy into my body, which is extremely dangerouns.

    It is one thing to absorb and convert the energy that Grimm Monster throws at you, but it is apletely different thing to harvest and absorb the Grimm Monsters¡¯ energy.

    I can¡¯t even do that with Special Profession Grimm Monsters. That is why I harvest them into Roses.

    Consuming the energy of the Grimm Monsters is like inflicting death upon oneself; it extremely corrupt energy. Even when Hidden Being and Ashlyn absorbing the Spider¡¯s energy, which had harvested it from Grimm Monsters, they have created a very powerful Filter formation before taking it for themselves.

    I was in my thoughts when Nero again asked me to harvest energy from Grimm Monster. I looked at another Iron Bearman looking at it horrifyingly and harvested a small amount of energy from it.

    Dhub Dhub!

    As it touched my body, the cacoon of Nero again swelled inside me and began to absorb the energy from the Iron Bearman, and few seconds, it had turned to dust; it had done the same with ck Mambaman.

    I looked at the husky dust of Grimm Monsters, still wasn¡¯t able to believe that Nero had sucked them up within few seconds.

    "DON¡¯T SHOW THIS ABILITY IN FRONT OF OTHERS."

    I was just about to collect the storages and artifacts of the Grimm Monsters when the voice of the Hidden Being rang inside me, ¡¯Wanting me to do this in front of others.¡¯

    "Why?" I asked back, and as usual, I got no answer from it, seeing that I shook my head and collected the Grimm Monsters¡¯ stuff.

    These Grimm Monsters are King Stage Grimm Monsters; they must have had huge stuff inside their storage.

    I am not disappointed; the storage of both Iron Bearman filled with stuff; there is so much stuff that my eyes begin to shine.

    With my runes upgraded to this degree, I will need a huge amount of resources every time I level up; I will not have to hunt many King Stage Grimm Monsters; only then will I be able to satiate my need for the resources.

    I looked at the Iron Bearman¡¯s resources for a while, checking every one of them before I moved toward the storage of ck Mamabamen, and I have to say this assassin type Grimm Monster did not disappoint me at all.

    Its storage has five times more stuff than that of both Iron Bearmen together, and the quality of the stuff is also a little better.

 Chapter 1344 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1344 - Return</h4>

    Chapter 1344

    Hun!

    I was looking at Grimm Monsters stuff when I noticed something and brough this thing out.

    "I¡¯ll be damned," I said as I looked at the palm-size cube in my mind; it is an essence cube, a special alchemical product that is crafted by the Grimm Monsters.

    It is multicolored, but green and red upied the most. It looked wonderful and has many used to Grimm Monsters and humans too if they can tame the wild energies inside me.

    Most of the time, we dilute it through the special alchemic process before using it; otherwise, the wild energies is made of will tear the human¡¯s apar.

    The essence cube is made from the Essence of precious nts and monsters. Ive heard that the process to make it extremely cruel, especially to monsters, but the end product is absolutely amazing.

    The Essense Cube I have in front of me extremely precious; normal King Stage Grimm Monsters could dream of having such a resource.

    The ck Mambaman would have made quite a contribution to get this cube; with this cube, it would not have to .u.mte any resources to level up to the Emperor Stage.

    I admired the cube for a while before I put it back into my storage and withdraw my consciousness from it after checking everything Ive got from the Grimm Monster.

    With that done, I begin walking again. I don¡¯t know where I am, and Grimm Monsters were not friendly enough to tell me, so I will have to find it myself.

    I just have walked for a few minutes when I saw King Stage entering my range, and this time, it is not Grimm Monster but a human one.

    "Excuse me!"

    I said as I appeared beside him; I kept my speed medium as I did not want to startle her.

    Many people have lost their lives in friendly fire, in an environment like a Miasmic Forest, one should always be careful when approaching others, soul sense doesn¡¯t work here and that made people very spooky that they will attack without a moment of hesitation if you startled them.

    The girl in front of the petite with dark skin and dark hair and looked quite harmless, but she is at High Level of King Stage; if she were to attack me, all I could do us run away; I am no match against her.

    "Do you need anything?" The girl calmly asked as I stopped two meters ahead of her, "Yes, I was wondering where I am; I had just appeared out of the realm." I said, hearing that; a cautious expression on her face eased quite a bit, and her eyes shed in the understanding.

    "Oh, you must have thrown out of broken realms pieces, most of the people thrown directly near the camps, only a few thousand people like you have thrown away this far from the camps." She said.

    I finally heaved a sigh of relief hearing that. I had been worried about all the millions of humans. I know they have survived since I had defeated the Spider but worried about the location they will be thrown into.

    If it had been near the camps of the Grimm Monsters, it would be a disaster for them, but nothing happened; the hidden being was considerate enough to drop them near the human camps.

    "Here is where you are; there are several outposts you go through." She said as she opened the map and started to show my locations.

    "Camp Otis, Camp Williamson, Camp Cami, and few other camps are just a few hundred some kilometers from here." She said she highlighted the location of the camps.

    "Thank You," I said to her as Imitted their location to my memory; there was nothing much tomit. I already had the map memorizedpletely and had to take one look at my location to know where I am.

    "Thank You." I said to her, "Its nothing. Have a safe journey to the camp." She said before disappearing from my view.

    I opened my map on my holowatch for a clear looked and closed it a few secondster. Now that I know where I am, it is time for me to return to camp.

    I am returning to camp Cami; there are other camps that are near, but it is camp Cami which I am most familiar with, and I am going there.

    I sped toward Camp Cami; on the way, Ie across many Grimm Monsters, including two Kings Stage Grimm Monsters who got sucked by Nero, who will only suck the Kings.

    I had tried with Essence of the Princes, but Nero seemed to think that beneath his standards, so he did no take it.

    Ive not onlye across Grimm Monsters but also Humans; some of them were lost as me and were thrown out of the realm not long ago. Ive talked with them and shown them the way as the girl did.

    Finally, after three hours ofyer, I saw the silhouette of the Camp Cami, which I hadn¡¯t seen in nearly a month. Seeing it, my mind couldn¡¯t help but ovee with happiness.

    Ive missed this beautiful city, especially the nights I spend here with Mira, whose memories I had been trying to suppress for so many days.

    Ive not heard about her for more than a month; thest time I had talked to her was the night she received the Purple Command; after that, I had no contact with her.

    Even in the realm, I only knew she is alive, but those lists could not be trusted when ites to people like Mira, who had important standing in her organization; news of such people was always kept confidential.

    Not seeing her couple of days, I couldn¡¯t help but think something had happened to her; I know that this is just a feeling and my fear is ying with me, but I still couldn¡¯t help but that.

    I controlled my emotions as I reach the city gates before I went inside; I have a feeling that I will meet her soon enough.

 Chapter 1345 - Return II

    <h4>Chapter 1345 - Return II</h4>

    Two hours, this is how much time I needed to pass the gate. As I entered the gates, they took me to a separate building and began to question me. It is not only me that they are doing this too, but all the others who hade from the realm.

    It was a good thing I had talked to the humans outside, so I know all the answers to their questions.

    My experience waspletely different from others; while others have gottenpletely unconscious once the jelly enveloped then, I, on the other hand, survived that treatment and went to tendril Spear and fought with the Spider before helping Ashlyn and Hidden Being absorb all the energy that Spider has.

    Ting Ting Ting...

    My holowatch burst out with notifications as the seal on it lifted, filled with hundreds of emails and texts from my parents, teachers, friends, and Mira. There are nearly a hundred texts and emails from the Mira.

    Seeing those emails and texts, I wanted to talk to my parents and teacher, but I texted them about my safe return and promised to them in a few hours before I called Mira.

    Tring Tri

    Her holowatched ringed, and at the second ring, she picked it up, and her beautiful face appeared in front of my eyes, her face which I had missed so much.

    "You have returned." She said as she picked up the call; I could see the tears forming in her eyes as she said it.

    "Yes, I have," I replied, and a moment of silence appeared, its not that we don¡¯t have much to talk about; it is the opposite; there is so much to talk about that we don¡¯t know where to start.

    "Where are you?" she asked finally, "In front of your building," I replied; instead of going toward my quarters, I directlye to hers.

    "Come in as quickly as possible." She said, and I nodded; this time, I wished I could fly to her quarters without entering the lobby, but unfortunately, this could only be done in emergencies.

    I quickly went to the lobby, appeared beside the elevator, and boarded it as soon as its door opened. A momentter, the elevator begins ascending and stopped two secondster; it stopped on Mira¡¯s floor.

    Click!

    As the elevator door opened, I disappeared from it and appeared next to the door of Mira¡¯s quarters, which opened as I appeared next to it.

    Mira¡¯s face appeared in front of me as she opened the door, she looked exquisite as always, and now she is wearing the ck pajamas that looked wonderful on her.

    "I miss you." We said that at the same time, and the next moment our lips touched, we began kissing.

    The kiss filled with longing we have for each other; I pour all the emotions I had a feeling for her, I bare all the feelings Ive had for her in the kiss.

    A few minutester, our clothes begin to fly out of our bodies, and sounds of rapid breaths and m.o.a.ns rang across the whole apartment. There were no words spoken between us; only our bodies spoke what our hearts want to convey.

    "I missed you so very much," I said breathlessly as Mira fell on my chest, "Me too, I had throught, sometimes I had throught I had lost you." She said and pulled my lips for another kiss.

    We stayed silent for a few minutes, just listening to each other breaths.

    "So, when have you thrown out of the space realm?" I asked, hearing my question; a soft smile appeared on her face. "I was not in Space Realm when the realm closed, and all you guys got caged in jelly; I had returned outside a few hours earlier." She said.

    "Lucky you," I said, though nothing had happened to those who caged in jelly; it still created mental trauma in people. Nobody likes to feel powerless and lost sense of time for days in an unconscious state; it creates a trauma.

    "I should be saying that to you; I have seen your contribution; it had topped all the Kings and half of the Emperors, there has never been a healer that racked so much contribution." She said with a smile.

    It the realm, I had healed the patients for nearly twenty days, and I have healed thousands of patients daily, and my speed of healing had increased further when I reached the Prince Stage where I sometimes clocked twenty thousand patients a day, in thousands of patients, there were small numbers of Kings.

    ording to the newly discovered resource site rules, which have sufficient danger, the healer gets 1% of the resources the patients have collected.

    This is good for normal healers, but when ites to me, it is beyond amazing, seeing the number of patients I heal every day.

    "What¡¯s the use of all contribution when the whole realm have got destroyed? I will get nothing." I said mirthlessly.

    "Don¡¯t you know how resource sites work?" She asked me; seeing me clueless, she shook her head exasperatedly.

    "In a newly discovered Realm Type Resource Site where there is an active link avable, the resources were never stored on-site, every hour, all the resources collected will be brought out of the resources site." She informed.

    Hearing that big change couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face; if what she said is true and likely is true, I will get all the resources Ive earned through the healing.

    In the resource site, one could not keep all the resources one had collected. One only gets to keep 30% while the rest go to the Pyramid, and we healers get 1% of 70% that Pyramid collected from the patients that we healed.

    "I couldn¡¯t help but envy you seeing the number of resources you will have a few days." She said, to that, I just smiled.

    Even heirs and sessors of the Organisation have to earn the resources for their practice; the Organisation will not provide the resources you need for practice no matter how special you are.

    Even Jill, with her extremely special Abyssal Inheritance, have to contribute to her Organisation to get the resources for her practice.

 Chapter 1346 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1346 - Meeting</h4>

    "I am cooking; what do you want to eat?" I asked; I said as I walked out of the shower, it feels good to have a shower again, which I have not in had nearly a week.

    "Everything you cook is amazing; I will eat whatever you cook." She said as she appeared next to me kiss before walking toward the shower n.a.k.e.d. Her pace is very slow, tempting me to join her but seeing how hungry I am feeling, I shook my head and walked out of the bedroom toward the kitchen.

    In the kitchen, I took lots of stuff out of my storage and began to think about what to cook. It had been nearly a month since I have eaten something freshly cooked. I barely got time to eat in the realm, much less cook, no matter how much I wanted to eat something delicious.

    I looked at all the things in front of me before finally deciding what to cook for dinner; it was a painful decision.

    I put away all the extra things and began cooking and was quite surprised that my skills hadn¡¯t rusted after nearly a month-long break; I am cooking at a simr familiarity as I had been a weak ago.

    This time, I had not only used my hands to cook but also six vines, which I usually use when I am cooking in the hospital.

    I wanted to cook an borate five-course meal, but I don¡¯t want to spend hours doing it, and using the vines is the best choice to cook lots of dishes in a limited time.

    The vines are akin to limbs; I could not only use them finely as my hands, but I could also use my abilities through them. With help from the vines, the cooking has be quite easy and fast.

    As I was cooking, I heard the sound of a door opening, and Mira walked in wearing nothing but a white t-shirt, which was mine. She looked amazing, and if I did not have so much food to cook, I would have continued staring at her.

    She looked quite surprised when she saw the vines and arched her brow in question; to that, I just smiled.

    She sat on the chair by the counter and watched me cook silently as I usually do. She is fascinated by my cooking and always watched silently; I had offered to teach her, but that attempt did not go well.

    Mira did not have a talent for cooking; she is absolute worst that even a five-year-old kid could cook better than her.

    "Its ready," I said as I called back my silver fire and handed everything to the crystal golem, who begin to put everything on the table.

    Soon everything is ready, and we sat at the table, the golem a professional butler as it has begun to serve us the food. "Umm, Micheal, you have no idea how much I had missed your cooking," Mira said after taking a first sip of the soup.

    She is not the only one that missed it; I am also missed cooking, and the food I made with it had be part of my routine.

    Speaking of routine, the days in the realm, Ive missed very much on my practice, not only on the refinement of my body and soul but also my times in Tome. If not for that, I would have definitely reached near the 100th recipe.

    I am quite far behind, but I hope to catch up soon; I still remember the smell of the dishes that the teacher had during her birthday; the level of those dishes was far above what I am cooking right now.

    Whenever I think about those dishes, my mouth couldn¡¯t help but water up; I can¡¯t wait to reach a level where I could cook those dishes and share them with Mira.

    Tring Tring...

    We were eating when my holowatch begin to ring out; it is my parents who are calling. I had already felt bad for not calling them as soon as I got the signal, so I received their call after shing an apologetic to Mira.

    "Micheal, thank god nothing happened to you; I got so worried when I heard about the ident in Miasmic forest!" Mom said just as I received the call.

    "I am a fine mother; nothing had happened to me," I said, trying to relieve the tension she had on her face. Mother about to reply when a small form appeared in front of holowatch with misty-looking eyes.

    "Rose was worried to brother." My sister said in a cute toddler like voice. The month I had not seen her brough huge change in her; she had be even cuter than before. I wish that I am Tyrant right now so that I could teleport to her directly kiss those beautiful puffy cheeks of hers.

    "Brother had missed you too, rose," I said to a littledy whose misty began to return normal, and now she did not look like a little girl that would burst into tears at any moment.

    "Are you alone, Micheal, or are you with someone else?" Mother asked suddenly, and her tone is quite inquisitive. She knows I have a girlfriend and even seen photos Ive posted with her on social media.

    There are many instances where my parents called, and I was with Mira. I had not introduced her to them; that time, I had not felt our rtionship had reached that point, but now I felt like our rtionship has matured enough that I could finally introduce her to my family, but I could not be the only one who felt that it is important she feels that too.

    I looked at her to ask her permission, only to see she is not on the present in her seat; she had disappeared from it.

    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Zaar; Micheal has told me a lot about you." I heard from behind me, only to see she is standing behind me, and when I looked back at her, she smiled and gave me a small kiss on the lips before turning to my mother again.

 Chapter 1347 - A Lot

    <h4>Chapter 1347 - A Lot</h4>

    "Your parents are nice, and your sister looked so much cuter than her picture." She said as she sat back on her seat, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but smile but soon, my smile turn turned a little awkward when she mentioned rose.

    Rose has always been a nice girl; even with strangers, she talked politely, but she was not that polite; it is the first I saw my cute little sister behave like this.

    "I am sorry for Rose; she has always been a polite girl; this is the first time I have seen her behave like this," I said.

    "Maybe she is afraid I will take her precious brother from her," she said mischievously, "Noo, she wouldn¡¯t think that, would she?" I disagreed but a momentter couldn¡¯t but feel the doubt about it.

    "Little sisters are very protective of their older brothers," Mira said as she took the bite from her half-empty te. I wanted to argue with her about that, but no words havee out of my mouth to argue.

    Soon we finished dinner, and after an hour of talking, our intense exercise has begun that filled every part of the apartment with m.o.a.ns; the m.o.a.nssted for a few hours before they fall silent before they begin to ring through the apartment again.

    The whole night and some part of the day passed inplete bliss, but like all things, some things have to end, at least for a short while.

    "I wish you did not have to go," I said to Mira as I looked at her fully armored body; she looked so amazing in it that I wanted to tear it off from her.

    "Mission." She said; hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She is unwilling to go to, but there are certain responsibilities that we all have to full; we could not run away from them, no matter how much we want to.

    "I will miss you," I said as I took her lips into mine, whichsted for quite a while before we finally let go.

    "See you tomorrow, babe." She said and flew toward ger city gates; I looked at her till she disappeared from my eyes before I flew toward my quarters.

    There is so much for me to do today; I have to go to the hospital before going to the Administration to collect the resources in exchange for the contribution Ive made in the realm.

    Like Mira had said, my contribution did not go anywhere; they have asked me toe to them in the evening to exchange the contribution.

    Click!

    "Home, Sweet Home," I said as I entered my quartered finally. The day had been far busier than I had expected; I nned toe to my apartment in the afternoon after a few hours of healing, but the patients were far more than I had imagined.

    The hidden being has dumped the millions of people around a few small outposts, which usually do not have more than fifty thousand people. Not only city have crowded due to it but so are the hospital.

    I had been healing nonstop for a whole day and only able to get away in the evening; even then, I had not returned to the apartment directly but went to adventurers paradise to cash in all my contribution ive made in the realm, and I have to say it is a lot.

    A lot, a lot more than I had imagined. There are all sorts of avable resources for me to choose from; it is like a treasury had opened in front of me, and I could get whatever I want from it.

    There were limits off course, but I did not care about any of that; with thousands and thousands of resources in front of me, I chose what I needed.

    90% of the resources I had chosen were in refined form; they were essences of the precious nts. I will need all these resources when I leveled up, whether it is a small level up or a big level up, and these resources will help me.

    Nothing had changed in my apartment; it is the same as I left it nearly a month ago.

    The first thing I did after entering my apartment was to take a long shower; I could have taken in after my practice as I usually do, but I needed it right now after such a long stressful day.

    I did not have the luxury to take such long showers in the space realm, but in my quarters, I could do whatever I want; I could shower for an hour, and nobody would beep me.

    See!

    I burned the water off my skin as I walked out of the shower and walked n.a.k.e.d to the small room where I refine my body.

    I opened the tap of the bowl-shaped tub, and it started to fill with Miasmic Solution. Looking at the pink solution, I couldn¡¯t help but think about the current condition.

    Such a big ident had happened in a realm where suddenly this pink miasma has reacted suddenly and bound itself in the jelly for days. The jelly had sucked the Grimm Monsters apart while threw the humans out of the realm, but despite that, we are acting like nothing much has happened.

    We are still in miasmic paradise, and no one is panicking at the thought that the miasma in the Miasmic Paradice could also turn weird and cage everyone in jelly and see how it had happened in the realm; even Tyrants might not be able to get away from it.

    In the thousands of years of war with Grimm Monsters that we so much got used to danger that sometimes don¡¯t even care about it, like now.

    It sometimes feels too unnatural, and I hate the Grimm Monsters for it. If it is not for them, we wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    It is not all the Grimm Monsters¡¯ fault, but I couldn¡¯t help but me everything on them when such emotions came over me.

 Chapter 1348 - Teachers Call

    <h4>Chapter 1348 - Teacher''s Call</h4>

    Drop Drop...

    I closed the tap when the tub is filled sufficiently and added eight drops of diluted Miasmic Astral Solutions before dipping myself in.

    "Ahhh!"

    I let out a clear m.o.a.n as the familiar pain hit me; the pain is still immense, but I got so used to it that now it did not affect me as it used to affect me before.

    As I settled myself in the pool, I begin to take the energy of the Miasmic Astral Rose into my body and was quite surprised when my Inheritance Ruins did not react to the energy.

    Before, whenever I took the energy inside me, the runes would be the first to take a share of this energy, but now they did not seem to have lost interest in it.

    I am not surprised seeing the runes¡¯ current quality; I would have been surprised if those runes would have still gone for it despite a huge upgrade.

    The runes may not have had an interest in it, but my body sure has. That interest seemed to increase manifold as just as the energy increased my body, it immediately sucked by my body and veins that not a speck of it has remained for me circte in my veins.

    I again tried, and it again disappeared as it entered my body; the energy has disappeared so fast that I couldn¡¯t continue with a constant flow.

    Seeing it disappearing just as I take it inside me, I begin to take a huge amount of inside me, but that did not seem to be enough. My body seemed to have an insatiable l.u.s.t for it that no matter how much I took it, it would disappear immediately.

    The disappearing but merging with me if I concentrated, I could see where every speck of the energy is going.

    Haa!

    I continued to take more and more energy before finally, I saw the limit. The energy did not disappear immediately; it took a moment for it finally disappeared, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but get disappointed.

    The ravenousness of the body is good for me; the greater hunger it will have, the more energies I will able to merge it with, and further, it will strengthen my body and soul and widen my veins. That way, I will be able to harness more power from my amazing Inheritance Runes.

    Still, I am very happy that my body has got such ravenous hunger; this way, it will strengthen at greater speed.

    I continued to suck more and more energies into my body; I have so extreme that the blood begins toe out of my nose.

    I had to take as much energy as possible and continued with that flow, only that way; I will be able to circte the energy through my veins and create the Supreme Combat Exercise seals.

    Seeing the number of energies my body is sucking at every second and the speed of my strength increasing, creating the seals of Supreme Combat Exercise seemed inconsequential, but it is important, extremely important.

    Each ruby seal gives a 30% increase in strength, which is huge, and not to forget, my target is Diamond Seal (1000 Seals). The benefits the diamond seal could give me are far beyond a simple increase in strength.

    The benefits of it are so beyond amazing that even if there were no benefits to be gained from the Ruby Seals, I would have continued creating the seals for it.

    It only took me ten minutes to suck off the eight drops of diluted essence of the Miasmic Astral Rose; in my joy, I added ten more drops and continued practicing, but to my regret, I was not able to absorb all the energy before my body had reached its limit.

    Seeing the amount of energy that remained in the tub, I would say I had absorbed about the seven drops worth of energy, which means my body¡¯s capacity had reached the fifteen drops, which is almost double.

    This increase in ravenousness and limit of digesting all because of the runes, or might I say because of aura that is radiating from them.

    I stayed in the pool for a few minutes more before getting out and walking into the shower. This time when I walked out of the shower, there were clothes on my body.

    Feeling hungry, I walked into the kitchen and started to cook something for myself. Forty-five minutester, I was finished cooking and sat at the table, eating alone. Ashlyn still had not woken up, so I am all alone.

    Tring Tring!

    After finishing with dinner, I went to my room and taken out Tome and about to seep my consciousness in it when my holowatch begin to buzz, and it is from the teacher.

    "Your girlfriend seemed to have upied too much of your time that you forgot to call your teacher even after twenty-four hours of returning." The teacher said as I received the call.

    I looked at the time and saw it is an hour extra since they let me go after questioning yesterday.

    "Its not that, teacher; the load at the hospital was too much that I had forgotten about calling you." I lied. I had forgotten to call the teacher; I was going to call her after dinner but forgot about it.

    "Humph," the teacher humphed, totally not believing me with my lie, "Anyway, I had to call you to tell you that the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin will be opening four weeks before our prediction." "So, you have to return a month earlier than you have nned." Teacher informed.

    "What?" I asked, surprised. The ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin is the Resource Site of our academy, the only resource site we have. This rune is extremely important to our academy; it opened every six month, and people were not able to stay in it for more than a week, but it worth going there.

    Those who enter ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin have a clear transformation in their strength a weekter; as long as one survives in it, one will automatically return stronger.

 Chapter 1349 - Returning I

    <h4>Chapter 1349 - Returning I</h4>

    "Wow, it is quite a beautiful airship," I said as Mira took out a Violet color airship; this was the ship lean and small and looked extremly elegant.

    It is the smallest airship Ive ever seen and also the most unconventional one. It is just ten meters longpared to corvettes, is at least twenty meters long, and unlike the other airsh.i.p.s, this airship does not have engines outside.

    If not for Mira telling me this is an airship, I would have throught it is just a beautiful looking egg size modern art that one finds in the museums.

    "Shall we," Mira said, and the door materialized out of the airship; it is small enough that one person could pass through itfortably and have a faint energyyer covering it, so I could not see what is inside.

    I walked toward the airship feeling quite excited; I am sure this is not a product of our world; we are not advanced enough to produce something like this.

    "Wow!"

    I said as I passed through the energy screen and entered the airship; I was prepared to get surprised but not this surprised. The inside of the airship is nothing like what it seemed.

    The inside of it is huge, five times more than what it seemed outside; twenty people couldfortably sit here without feeling restraint, and a couple of doors I see at the end also seemed to hide some surprises.

    The interior of the airship is white and hasfortable chairs and couches ce in strategic ces, which made space looks bigger than it usually is.

    "Impressed?" Mira asked as she appeared beside me, "Very much." I said. It is not an airship but a flying space type above, which is way rarer than the normal space abodes.

    "I was lucky enough to find it in a ruin," She said with a happy smile. She is very lucky; it is quite difficult to find such a treasure.

    "Let¡¯s start our journey then." She said as she sat on myp, and the next moment, I felt a slight light feelinging over me as the airship shot into the sky like an arrow; if I saw the scenery passed swiftly in the window, I would have thought the airship is flying at slow speed.

    Through this airship, it will take me five days to reach the Academy. It could go faster, but we have decided to go a little slow as it will be a month before we will meet again.

    It had been three days since the teacher¡¯s call; I was going to leave for the very next day seeing it takes ten days to reach the Academy, and even I would have had the only day before I had entered the Ruin.

    Now, I will have a week full to make all the preparations to enter the Ruin. The resource site is barren, but it is extremely dangerous; I don¡¯t know what that danger is but from what Elina had told me, it is extremely dangerous.

    "So, what do you want to do?" Mira asked with her face directly in front of me, our noses are literally touching, and lips are just inches apart.

    "I could think of a couple of things," I said and took her lips into mine. We begin kissing before it turned to something more as m.o.a.ns begin to ring out throughout the airship.

    "I am going to miss you very much," I said as weid tired on the bed, "Me too." She said as she directly looks me into the eyes. Seeing the same emotions in her eyes that I am feeling, I couldn¡¯t help but kiss her wonderful lips.

    Like me, she has many things to do in her organization. She had been away from it longer than I was from my Academy; it will be at least a month before she would be able to leave her organization.

    This time, I was not nning to spend much time in the Academy. I will leave the Academy a few days after I returned from the Ruin. I am nning to spend at least two weeks with my parents; it has been a while since I saw my family.

    "What are your ns for the World Championship?" Mira asked suddenly, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel startled.

    "World Championship!" I said with a sigh; it is a very big thing in the central continent; participating in it is a matter of pride and tradition, which continued for thousands of years.

    This time it had been even more special, seeing it was the ten thousandth year of it. People are extremely excited about participating in it.

    It was going to be held three monthster, but for some reason, they had postponed it three months further, and now it is held six monthter.

    The teacher had asked me to participate multiple times; first, I had said no, butter, seeing her insistence, Ive said yes, and that is if I reached the King Stage.

    If the championship had not been postponed, I would not have participated in it, but now, seeing it postponed and there are six months to it, there might be some chance, though I can¡¯t be sure, designing King Level Inheritance is not an easy thing.

    "What about you? Does your organization still bugging you?" I asked, to which she nodded gently.

    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Being a powerful member of the Supreme Organisations, she has certain responsibilities, and one of them is participating in the World Championship.

    It is a very big thing, Supremes as most winnerse from them. The championship is a way for them to gauge the strength of the young generation of other Supremes, not to forget the glory one¡¯s organizations gets after winning and the talents they are able to attract.

    All these aspects made the World Championship very important to every organization, especially Supremes, who want all their people to participate to win glory for them.

 Chapter 1350 - Returning II

    <h4>Chapter 1350 - Returning II</h4>

    "I will miss you so much, babe." Mira had said it a hundredth of the time, but this will be thest time the airship had reached the Academy, and it is time for me to leave.

    "I¡¯ll miss you too," I said as I gave her onest hug and kiss on the lips before flew out of the airship. She looked at me through it for minutes before the door of the airship closed, and it shot out like a rocket and disappeared in front of my eyes in a second.

    I had asked her toe inside the Academy, but she had declined. I wanted to spend one more day with her, but unfortunately, we have reached the Academy.

    Thud!

    Inded in front of Academy Gate and walked inside it, and was let in without any problem, though I still have to show the proof of my identity.

    "I am back."

    I said as I entered through the gates and saw the life-like statues. I still remember the day when I saw them for the first time; I have got quite enthralled by them and still do; the artist who made them was amazing, she had breath the life in those statues.

    I bowed slightly toward the statues before walking toward the teacher¡¯s office, flying would faster, but I like to walk and see the changes that had happened to the Academy.

    There was no much change; the Academy looked just as before, having the wonderfulbination of old and new architecture and people that areing and going out of them.

    Knock Knock!

    Half an hourter, I reached the teacher¡¯s office and knocked on the door. "Come in." The teacher said from inside me, hearing that I opened the door and went in.

    There I found a teacher sitting alone in the usual chair, in front of her four screens are floating, each having a different thing on them.

    "Teacher," I said respectfully as I took a seat in front of her. She looked at me without saying anything; I know she is using her soul sense on me, but I could not detect it like always.

    Her control is so fine that even some tyrants could not tell when she uses her soul sense. It is a thing Ive heard from a few guests that hade to the teacher¡¯s birthday party.

    "There is something different about you, I could not tell what it is, but I am d you have it; you will all the strength you have to survive the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin." She said as her gaze turned normal.

    "Teacher, why is the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin is so dangerous when it is barren? It is because of the weird Cosmic Energy there?" I asked the teacher.

    The ¡¯I ¡¯Ruin¡¯s information is strictly guarded since it is a resource site, but some tidbits still got, like it is barren and having strange cosmic energy there.

    The teacher looked at me for a few seconds, and I thought she would not tell me about it when she opened her mouth. "Do you know why we named that ruin, ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin?" The teacher asked, to that I shook my head; I have no about its name.

    "The ¡¯I¡¯ stands for ¡¯Immortal.¡¯ That was whats its original name." Teacher said. Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked as ¡¯Immortal.¡¯ Is not a word that could be easily used; this word helps a great weight; one did not use it without having a proper reason behind it.

    "We called it Immortal Ruin because anyone that dies in it became immortal; they will be there forever, like the Ghouls, never dying, no matter how many times you killed them." Teacher said.

    Her words have shocked me again, and this time at even more intensity, as her words¡¯ implication is very deeper.

    If anyone who dies in it became immortal, then how many of those Ghoullike beings would be there. This Ruin is in the hands of the Academy for nearly three and a half thousand years and opened twice a year.

    So, how many people have died there, and how many have be a Ghoul? The whole Ruin will be filled with those.

    "Hehe," teacher seemed to have understood what I am thinking and pearlyugher released from her

    "The Ghoul like beings are very dangerous, but you don¡¯t have to worry about then that much."

    "Their number and strength depend on the special type of Cosmic Energy present in the Ruin which increases decrease like a tide; we will be sending your there when that special cosmic energy in Ruin is at its lowest." Teacher exined.

    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief. Like every sane person, I fear ghosts or being simr to a ghost, and I don¡¯t want them ganging up on me when I reach their realm.

    Ting!

    "I will send you the file about the realm; read it in the privacy of your room." The teacher said as she sent me the confidential file.

    I talked with the teacher an hour more with her enquiring about my days in the Miasmic Paradice in detail like she usually does when I came back from the new ce.

    A few minutester, I flew to thekehouse; it is just as I left it to be; it feels good to be back.

    With my current power and being a headmistress student, I could get a better ce. Hell, I could get a wholeke to myself with the onlykehouse in it, there are several those ces in the Academy, but I did not.

    There is no need to change it, I like it here, and I have good neighbors with whom I could talk to if I ever felt bored.

    After freshening up, Iy on the couchfortably before opening the confidential file that the teacher had sent me. I like to finish with it as soon as possible; the more I get to analyze all the information, the better my chances of surviving will be.

 Chapter 1351 - â€˜Iâ€™ Ruin I

    <h4>Chapter 1351 - ¡®I¡¯ Ruin I</h4>

    A week passed by, and the day of the Ruin Gate opening havee. The past few days were quite happy; my days were spent studying, practicing, and in thepany of Teacher and Elina.

    The teacher taught me a few hours every day; these lessons were extremely precious, especially for my healing arts. The teacher has vast experience, and her knowledge is immense; she had the answers to all my questions.

    Thud!

    "You havee finally; let¡¯s go; the Ruin Gate will open in half an hour," Elina said just as Inded in front of the ck Castle.

    In the few months Ive been away, Elina had grown even more beautiful and emitting an otherworldly feeling that hosts of all bloodlines emit; she had also reached the High Level of Prince Stage, and I will have to try hard if I want to defeat her.

    As I hadnded, Elena had nearly pulled me as we walked into the ck castle. The ck Castle, which is also its official name, is one of the most fortified locations in the whole Academy.

    This castle was made from very rare materials and warded by her excellency Roosevelt herself. The castle contains only one thing: the realm gate on which the coordinates of ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin are carved.

    It is one of the two ces that contain the coordinates of ¡¯I¡¯ Ruins; the other ce is in the head of Headmaster/Headmistress. The ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin is one of the most precious resources in the Academy¡¯s hands; such security and confidentiality are warranted.

    Soon we reach a huge hall in which the Ruin Gate present; in the hall, people stood in three groups. The group on the left is wearing ck Coat while the group on the right is wearing a Blue Coat; both groups have fifty people each.

    As for the central group that is between them, it has three hundred and forty-two people who are wearing a white coat like I and Elina are wearing.

    The left group wearing the ck is from the Hawthorn Sea, while the right is wearing the Blue is from Wisdom Tower, and the ones wearing the white coat are from Academy.

    Usually, we did not share our resource site with anyone, including the Hawthorn Seal and Wisdom Tower, but we do once in a decade before the start of the World Championship; it is part of the ancient agreement.

    I don¡¯t like this agreement, nor does the teacher. We share our resource site with them, but these people don¡¯t; they have many resource sites in their control, but they did not share the single one.

    The worst thing is the pittance they offer aspensation for the usage of our Resource Site; it is less than ten times what we deserve.

    We attracted the attention as we have entered the great hall, everybody looked at us, from groups to the Tyrant who is responsible for the group.

    We walked under the deep gazes and reached the front of a central group; as the Headmistress student, I will lead the groups inside the realm despite having one of the lowest levels here.

    Here 80% that are present here are Kings, and the rest 20% are Princes and even among the Princes, most of them at the High Level or the Peak Level.

    There are a few Tyrants and Emperors as well, but they can¡¯t enter the Ruin as the limit of Ruin is at the King Stage.

    "Now that everyone has appeared let me give you some piece of advice that will save your lives in the ruin." Said Professor Josephine, who was standing in front of the realm gate.

    "Don¡¯t let the Ghouls gather around you; the more they gather, the more they will attract and remember to maintain more than two hundred meter distance from the ghouls when your beacon begins to shine."

    "The beacon doesn¡¯t work properly when they are in the near vicinity of ghouls, so get away from the ghouls as soon as your beacon begins to shine; otherwise, you will be stuck in the Ruin and became a ghoul," Professor said.

    Thest sentence she said has quite an ominous tone that quite a few people have shuddered visibly hearing that.

    The silence descended again, and this time it hadsted for nearly an hour. The Ruin gate was supposed to open half an hourter, but Ruin hadn¡¯te to its position at the right time, so we had to wait.

    Buzz!

    The runic buzzed, and runes begin to shine on it until they have be blinding, and a minuteter watery screen appeared on the Ruin Gate.

    "All right, the Ruin gate has opened; Micheal, enter the gate." Professor Josephine said. I nodded at her and walked into the gate; it will be six days before I and others could return to the Academy.

    When I entered the other side, the first I felt was chill; it is not the cold¡¯s chill, which this realm is, but something entirely different. Feeling this chill, I instantlye across the feeling I used to have after watching a horror movie.

    Other than the chill, I night that only light from the faintly twinkling stars above, to be honest, such environment felt quite dreary, but I will have to get used to it, for six days I am in this Ruin.

    This Ruin¡¯s environment is special; there is always a night; one would never see a day here.

    After looking around for a few minutes, using my soul sense, which is slightly suppressed in the environment, I opened the seals of my armor so that my body woulde in contact with the energy of this Ruin.

    This special energy is the reason why I hade to this Ruin, and now I want to see how effective it is in raising the potential me.

    I hope it is great, at least greater than what the aura field around my Inheritance Ruin provides me; otherwise,ing here would bepletely wasteful.

 Chapter 1352 - I Ruin II

    <h4>Chapter 1352 - ''I'' Ruin II</h4>

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I cursed as I begin to feel the pin prickling sensation all over my body whenever this strange energy touched me.

    The pain is quite intense, to honest, far more than I had expected but lesser than what I experience during my daily practice.

    First, I felt nothing but the prickling pain as this strange Cosmic Energy begin to drill into every part of my body and soul, but after ten minutes passed, I begin to feel some sort of huger from deep within me; it felt like it ising from the deepest corner of my body and soul.

    Gulp!

    Seeing I am getting the feeling Ive wanted, I took out a vial of blue liquid that teacher had given me and drank it.

    As I drank it, I overcame it with an intense cold feeling; this blue liquid is Lunar Frost Jasmine¡¯s essence. It is quite powerful than normal times; I would not have drunk in such a dangerous environment.

    It is extremely cold that it could immobilize me for seconds and very hard to digest; that in normal time, It would have taken me more than six hours to digest. I would have beenpletely immobilized at that time, but nothing of that sort is happening right now.

    I am feeling extremely cold, but this cold is barely impeding my movements, and the essence of lunar frost jasmine, which one has to try hard is digest, is getting digested very easily.

    The strange cosmic energy is shing against the energy Lunar Frost Jasmine¡¯s essence, which is breaking and melting it, and this melted part is getting easily digested by me.

    The process is slow, but seeing the speed it is getting digested will take about two hours before all the Lunar Frost Jasmine essence gets merged in me.

    This Lunar Frost Jasmine essence will increase my strength 1.5 timespared to one regr practice session, which is great as I am getting benefits without doing anything. The most amazing thing is my body and soul will not reach its limit.

    This energy will continue unearthing more and more potential from me, thus never reaching the limit as long as I have contact with this strange energy.

    But this energy is not all roses and sunshine; this energy is extremely dangerous. I had to have resources in my body to counter this strange cosmic energy; if I let it .u.mte in my body, the necrotic process will start, and in a span of few hours, I will turn into the mindless ghoul.

    It is aplete cycle when energyes in contact with my body; it begins to muscle up its defenses against it, thus creating potential.

    As I consume resources, the body used those resources as the first defense line; as those resources break during the defense, the body merged with them to strengthen itself further.

    In the six days, I have to continue guzzling up the resources, and my body will get automatically stronger. I just now wished I could stay in this ruin, for more than six days; if I could stay here a month, my progress would be unbelievable.

    I soon shook my head of those thoughts; staying longer here is very dangerous. Not only will the density of this energy rise further, but with it, the ghouls will also be stronger, and that is a real danger here.

    Not to forget, due to the strangeness of this energy, the Ruin gate could only be connected to this ruin when the density of the strange energy as its lowest; when the density of this energy, the connection to the realm gate would also break automatically.

    The teacher had told me that the realm gate could only stay connected for six days most, which means even if they want to keep us in this ruin for a longer period, they could not.

    Seeing the benefits of this ruin, some idiots had tried to stay here for a longer period, but all those who tried got turned into ghouls. The teacher had explicitly warned Elina and me it, and her details were quite gruesome.

    I continued tracking the progress of the Lunar Frost Jasmine for a few minutes before I chose the direction and ran toward it.

    There is a way I could make this digesting process faster, and I to intensely exercise my body and soul, and the battle is the best way to do that and not to forget and not to forget there is a precious resource that exists in the realm.

    I will have to find a ghoul for both of these things, and I will just that.

    Others will think this is idiotic; even my teacher will think the same. The Ghouls may be mindless, but they are exceptionally hard to kill, and the worst thing about them that they tend to attract their kind which makes, fighting them a very bad choice.

    There one more reason which is the most important reason that one should not fight the ghoul, and that is infection. Their bite and w are very dangerous; once one wed or bitten by them.

    The wound made by them will attract a huge amount of this strange cosmic energy into the body; to deal with this much of the Cosmic Energy, one will need to invest a huge amount of resources, and the sh of that will produce a huge amount melted energy to merge with the body.

    Some people would think it a good thing as who wouldn¡¯t want to merge a huge amount of energy in a short time and became powerful, and some idiots even tried it.

    But doing that would be a very bad thing unless you have a very strong body and soul to absorb that huge amount of melted energy as most people have tried it and have exploded because there is more energy than they could digest.

    So, in this ruin, one had to have a clear mind, not be swept away by temptation; if one does not, then there is death awaited them as the other shores.

 Chapter 1353 - Ghoul I

    <h4>Chapter 1353 - Ghoul I</h4>

    Hun!

    I continued running for half an hour when I begin to hear faint sounds of fighting, hearing that I moved toward it.

    I am quite curious about the Ghouls; I have seen pictures of them but never seen one in reality and want to see them in person.

    It did not take me long to reach the fight scene and what I saw made me dumbfound and slightly angry. Two humans are fighting and are not fighting even seriously; just one look at them and one would know it is a mock battle.

    I don¡¯t know why I got angry, seeing it is one of the best ways to quickly digest the resources without facing dangerous Ghouls, the academy had suggested it officially. The battle is an exercise of soul and body; it does perfectly good work to speed up the digestion of resources.

    I took a look at their fight before moving away, seeing them already begin using the speed digestion method; I want to start soon as possible, too; I don¡¯t want to leave behind by members of Supreme in resource sites of my own organization.

    Hun!

    An hourter, I had finally sensed something and moved toward it, and soon I saw a thing that I had been very curious see.

    I finally saw a ghoul, and I have to say it is a walking horror. With the skin that looked yellowish with decay, blood-red eyes, and long and sharp teeth that humans should not have, it also has long naily ws that could tear through anything.

    "GAAA!"

    It seemed to sense me, and the next moment, I saw a blurring forming toward me as it let out of weird roar.

    Its speed is extremely fast, way faster than I had imagined, seeing that I became serious. I do not want to get turned into a ghoul by underestimating it; it will just take one good bite out of me to do that.

    It appeared next to me and attacked me with its ws, the w of it has given me a very dangerous feeling. I know that I could not let this w strike my n.a.k.e.d body.

    As the w came toward me, my sword is also moved toward it. My sword¡¯s speed is a little slowpared to its w, but the feeling it is giving is very heavy, Ive had activated the weight enchantment of my totem Artifact.

    ng!

    My sword shed against its ws, and I felt a shock I had not expected to feel. The w was a speed attack, I not expected to have such heavyweight behind it, but it did.

    With the sh came a huge amount of energy attack, and I have to say the necrotic energy far more dangerouns than I had throught. I had madly attacked my I Inheritance Energy and tried to infect it, and when my energy tried to burn it away, it immediately discarded it and came at me directly.

    I did not stop the assault of the necrotic energy, even knowing what I am doing is extremely dangerous, and I could pay the huge price for that, but I did not care; I wanted to see if my runes behave the same with necrotic energies as they did with the rest if energies.

    Soon, the dense necrotic energies reached my armor, and the next moment they got sucked by my runes before getting converted into the raw energy for me to use.

    Seeing it, a smile couldn¡¯t help but light upon my face; my runes are treating the necrotic energy like any other energy, absorb them, convert them. Now, I have confirmed that I could fight this Ghoul without any problem.

    Sizzle!

    While its necrotic energy got treated the same way as any other energy by my runes, my Inheritance energy was not so merciless; it had burned it that bastard quite a bit.

    In the consultation with the teacher, I had modified my Inheritance energy; it had quite burned, and seeing how its charred the skin on its w, the effect of the energy seemed to better than I had imagined.

    "Gaaaa!"

    It scremed again, but all it came out the faint voice; I have created a swallowing field around us to suck off vibration and sound that our fight will make; I don¡¯t want to attract unnecessary disturbance before I finished up the fight.

    Despite being mindless, it seemed to have sensed something weird is happening and got angry this time; it did not scremed, but its blood-red eyes burned like torches as it attacked me again.

    Its attack is far more powerful than before, but I am ready; as it attacked, my sword also moved toward it, and this time, my sword is no less fast than its w and just as heavy as before.

    ng!

    Sizzle!

    A faint ng rang out as its w shed against my sword; the sound was faint but shed; anything was faint. My Inheritance energy had burned its w further while its necrotic energy is already covered, and I will use it for my next attack.

    ng ng ng...

    The madness in its eyes increases as it could not kill me within its previous attack and begin to attack me like mad. It had brought out so much power in its attacks that I couldn¡¯t help but got surprised again.

    I had read about these undead monsters being very powerful, but I had not expected them to be this powerful, and the thing is, this one is one of the weakest Ghoul that is present in the ruin right now

    The strength of the Ghoul depends on the density of the strange cosmic energy present in the ruin. As the density is increased, these ghouls became more and more powerful.

    In this ruin, one had to improve constantly; otherwise, it won¡¯t take long for them to get killed by the Ghoul and before bing one, and this should also act as a warning to those idiots who had thoughts of staying in the ruin more than supposed time.

 Chapter 1354 - Ghoul II

    <h4>Chapter 1354 - Ghoul II</h4>

    ng!

    Another sh rang out, and this time, the Ghoul finally shook. In the past three minutes, I have exchanged hundreds of blows with it, continued matching its power in every attack to see the limit of its strength.

    Its strength has far surpassed my estimation, but this time, when it shook, I finally heaved a sigh of relief; it is a sign that it is finally reaching its limit.

    I did not want to see the super-strong Ghoul as this will be the ghouls weakest form; as the strange cosmic energy became denser and denser, these Ghouls¡¯ strength will reach higher and higher.

    ng!

    Another sh rang, and this time, the Ghoul had shaken even more and nearly took a step back, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I increased the power of my attack further as I swung my sword toward it again.

    Step Step Step...

    My attacks begin to get stronger and stronger, and as they did, I started to push it back further and further.

    First, it was just one step, but as time as my attacks grew stronger and stronger, I begin to push it back further than now; I am attacking it before it got the time to stabilize itself.

    It had gonepletely defensive; it wanted to attack as it ranged at me but did not get a chance to do that; my sword did not give it any chance to fight back.

    ¡¯It is time to finished it.¡¯ I said, and a silvery yellow sheen covered my sword. I had activated the sharpness enchantment of my sword simultaneously; I had covered it densely with my silver fire and Sunfire rune.

    "Gaaaaaaa!"

    The Ghoul seemed to have sensed the danger as it saw my sword and roared and that times vines erupted from the ground and bound it before it could move further; within a second, it had gotpletely bound that it could not move even an inch despite having such immense strength.

    The sword of mine was just a decoy to attract its attention; the real attack came from vines. Once someone got caught by my vines, they could forget about escaping from it.

    There are three ways to kill the Ghoul, the hardest one burning it, no Ghaoul mad or not will not let itself get burned. Though I do not have a problem burning it with it being bound by vines, I prefer not to do that as it attracts much attention with its burning brightly.

    The second way is destroying its core; I will not do that as it will destroy the precious resource, which is half of the reason I found this Ghoul.

    Pachac!

    The third reason is decapitating, and that what I did. My sword moved at blurring speed and decapitated it in a single motion.

    As I decapitated it, its body turned to smoke immediately and disappeared, leaving behind a small ck ball the size of an infant¡¯s fist, which I caught, not letting it fall on the ground.

    My eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine brightly as I looked at the core of the Ghoul; it is made of extremely dense necrotic energy, and it contained a very powerful forging resource.

    I wanted to take out resources immediately, but I did not. I looked around before disappearing from my spot, and ten minutester, I stopped beside what looked like a huge boulder.

    I used my sword and sword and carved a man-size hole in it before cing my bode inside, soon as small above appeared in front of me. I opened the door or the small abode but crawling it inside, and a secondter, I entered the big cozy hall that did not have a speck of strange cosmic energy.

    Normal abodes cannot ward against the strange cosmic energy, but space abodes do. They also have a limit; once the density of strange cosmic energy has reached high enough, it can infiltrate space abodes.

    If people see my space abode now, they will think of me as an idiot. People in this ruin would use normal abodes on purpose to make use of strange Cosmic Energy to its max, but I used a space abode thatpletely blocked it.

    I did that for a reason, as the next thing that I do will not leave me in the best condition to fight.

    I sat on the hall carpet without going to the practice room and took out a small ck core before taking a small palm-size device and cing the necrotic core inside it.

    The ck core is made of dense necrotic energy, but inside it contains a very precious resource.

    I activated a small device, and runes on it lit up; just as it, a thinyer produced inside and cut the necrotic core into two, revealing a drop of water with a silvery sheen on it.

    The liquid drop is not water; it just looked like it. It is called ¡¯Green Source,¡¯ one of the best forging resources out there for my current level or the Kings.

    I took out a small ss dish from the device in the size of an eye lens, and inside it is a watery liquid.

    I took that dish near my mouth and took a swipe out of it. If my teacher saw me doing that, horror would have appeared on her face.

    The teacher warned me about this thing, too; only Kings could consume this resource and not normal Kings. The King Stage powerhouse needs to have a strong body, or I might say strong veins; many people have found their veins damaged, and minds are broken.

    "Ahhhhh...."

    As I licked it, searing heat spread through my body. The heat was powerful enough that it made me scream my lungs out in pain, and steam begins to flow out of my body.

    This resource is extremely dangerous and painful, not for the faint-hearted person; even I who do torturous practice daily couldn¡¯t help but scream, feeling the pain it is giving me.

    It may be extreme, but the benefits it gave make itpletely worth consuming.

 Chapter 1355 - Pain and Benefits

    <h4>Chapter 1355 - Pain and Benefits</h4>

    "Ahhhh..."

    I scremed louder as the searing heat I am feeling burrowed deeper and deeper into me. This searing heat seemed to burn me alive from my deepest core, and there is nothing I could but scream.

    Once this resource is taken, there is no way to stop its assault; the pain it gives is mind breaking that it has broken the minds of hundreds of people, those with a strong will could bear its assault.

    It is why the academy instructed us not to consume these resources here; they should only be consumed in the presence of the Tyrant Powerhouse, as Tyrants have the power to stop the assault of it.

    As Ive said, this green source is extremely dangerous, not only to the mind but also to the body. The veins, the most delicate part of the body, and only veins of Kings are powerful enough to bear the assault of it.

    With the months of refining, my veins have grown quite stronger to bear the use of this ¡¯Green Source.¡¯ I had done great research on the effect of the ¡¯Green Source,¡¯ and if I were not confident about body and soul, I would not have dared to consume it.

    I may be a little suicidal, but I am not an idiot who will intentionally damage his own body and veins.

    After got knows how long, I felt the searing heat receding and receded at a rapid pace that within a minute, all the pain have desspeared, leaving behind the body which bathed in grey sweat that smelled awful.

    The first thing I did was check the time, and when I saw the time, a smile couldn¡¯t get helo but appear on my face.

    The process, which looked like it hadsted for hours, had onlysted for little more than three minutes, but in three minutes, the effects it gives were beyond amazing.

    I could feel the visible increase in my strength; if I am not wrong, this single drop of ¡¯Green Source¡¯ has increased myrge strength margin.

    If I were to guess, then its increase will beparable to ten days of regr practice where I refine my body and soul three times a day, and all it took is three minutes.

    Ive even got a bonus of cleansing; the searing heat had even cleansed my body of impurities, which is a great thing as once one reached above the Knight, it is very difficult to find the resources methods help in cleansing the body and soul.

    I checked my body thoroughly before walking into the shower; when I finished, I dried myself with my ability and looked myself in the mirror. Others may not see the change in me, but I did as I know what I was looking for.

    The ¡¯Green Source¡¯ is a true forging resource; the body is like a rough iron, and it is a cksmith. It affects every part of one, from willpower, soul to blood, flesh, and bones, everything.

    Regr consumption of ¡¯Green Source¡¯ tends to make the body fitter; it burned fat and other unnecessary things that the body does not need and makes one leaner with each use.

    If one continued using the ¡¯Green Source,¡¯ do not eat properly, then one will find oneself getting thinner and thinner till skin started sticking up to the bone, this its advantage but also its disadvantage.

    One more thing, if I stay focused enough during the consumption and circte the energies of ¡¯Green Source¡¯ through my veins, I would get greater benefits than I am getting right now, but I don¡¯t think I will be able to do that.

    The pain is too great for my focus on anything other than saving myself from turning into a vegitable.

    After wearing clothes, I took out the food from my storage and heated it before eating.

    As I begin to eat, I found my appetite to be greater than it usually is, every week my appetite would increase due to my constant practice, and I would manage it by increasing the quality of the food I ate.

    When I began to eat a few minutes ago, I did not felt much hungry, but as I ate it, my stomach felt like a bottomless less pit that continued taking swallowing whatever I ate; I ended up eating double than my usual take which is quite surprising.

    It is not a matter of quantity, but quality, the food I ate is of King Grade. Average princes would explode eating the food I ate, so when I eat double the food I usually eat, it became a big thing.

    After eating up and tracking digestion of the food for a few minutes to see everything is alright, I walked out of my abode before putting it back into my storage.

    Gulp!

    Taking out another small vial from my storage, I drank it before flying up close to the ground.

    I want to find another Ghoul for the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ and also to digest the essence I had just consumed. I was able to digest the essence of Lunar Frost Jasminepletly by the time my fight with Ghoul was finished.

    These ghouls are great; they are not only good fighting partners but also resources like ¡¯Green Source,¡¯ but I should not lose my focus in my l.u.s.t for benefits; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know when I would get mobbed by the ghouls and turned into Ghoul myself.

    An hour passed by, but I did not find any ghoul; Cosmic Energy¡¯s density is not great enough for more ghouls toe out; it will take a few days before the numbers of ghouls to increase.

    ¡¯Help Help Help...¡¯

    Another half an hour passed when suddenly I begin to hear faint help cries, hearing them, I increased my speed and moved toward them.

    A few minutester, I reached the battle scene and saw two humans wearing white coats are getting attacked by the three ghouls, and they seemed to be in quite a bad condition.

 Chapter 1356 - Rapidly Advancing I

    <h4>Chapter 1356 - Rapidly Advancing I</h4>

    "Charles and Georgia!" I muttered the names of the young man and women who are fighting against the three ghouls.

    I don¡¯t know them personally, but I have read their info from the information that the teacher had provided. Both of them are members of the academy and are at the Initial King level with above-average strength.

    Now they are desperately fighting against the three Ghouls; seeing the three ghouls, I couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. Here, I was searching for a single Ghoul for more than an hour, and they have already found three.

    Shaking my head in disappointment, I acted, and the next moment, twelve vines erupted from the ground and climbed across the bodies of the Ghouls; within a second, all three Ghouls arepletely bound, without having the strength to move even an inch.

    Seeing the Ghouls being bound in Alexandrite vines, a look of shock appeared on Charlie and Georgia¡¯s face.

    "Are you guys fine?" I asked as I appeared beside them; the shock on their faces eased, but soon surprise shed across their eyes, seeing it is me.

    Most people in the academy considered me the healer; even if I have quite a high battle strength, they still considered me a healer. The main reason for it that I am a Headmistress student who is a Healer.

    Not to mention, whenever the teacher mentioned me, she always praises my healing abilities and intentionally omits my prowess, which unconsciously makes people consider me as a healer, especially the ones from the academy.

    "Thank You, Micheal, for saving us. If not for you, we would have definitely turned into the ghouls." Thanked Georgina while casting a nce at the three bound ghouls.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac

    "Its nothing," I said and decapitated the three ghouls in a single strike; they turned to smoke just like the first Ghoul I killed did, leaving behind three dark ck cores.

    "Here, take these necrotic cores; the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ inside it will help your chances of survival," I said and threw the two cores at them; they did not decline the cores. They knew they need all the strength they have to survive in this dangerous ruin.

    "Thank You." They said; I nodded and flew away from them, searching for the next Ghoul; as for the necrotic core I have in my hand, it is useless; I can¡¯t consume the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ inside it, the device in my hands say this core is useless to me.

    One could not consume as much as Green Source as one wants, there is a limit to the Green Source one consumes, and this limit depends upon the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ that is present inside the necrotic core.

    There is a simple equation, each drop of ¡¯Green Source¡¯ one consume had to have 30% more powerful ¡¯Green Source¡¯ that one consume next; only then the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ will work on you.

    It is proven after doing thousands of experiments across thousands of years, and since the density of the strange cosmic energy increases every second by a little and increased about 20% a day.

    And since the density of strange Cosmic Energy is directly responsible for ghouls¡¯ strength, it means the next necrotic core that will be useful to me will be from Ghoul that I will kill one and half a dayter.

    It would have been much better if I could eat as much as the source energy I could and continued getting strong. If that would have been possible, then people would have been searching for the ghouls like crazy, doing all possible things to attract as much as ghouls possible.

    Still, without the source energy, the strange cosmic energy in ruin is more than enough to strengthen one. Now, I have to find the Ghoul to find so that I could digest the essence sooner.

    This time, I did not have to search for the Ghoul longer; I had found it ten minutes after I left Charlie and Georgina. It is a beefy one and looked more dangerous than the other ghouls, Ive fought till now.

    All the ghouls usually have simr strength as their strength depend upon the density of strange Cosmic Energy, but sometimes, there are some Ghouls appear that are a little stronger than the other Ghouls, and this Ghoul seemed to be one of that.

    As I spotted it, I slowed down and walked toward it; a few secondster its craned its neck toward me at an unnatural angle before shooting toward me.

    "GAAA!"

    It shouted out loudly and came at me, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    I am confident of killing this Ghoul in a second, but I will not do that; I want to fight it for a long time, so I could absorb as much as the essences I want.

    ng!

    Its w shed against mine, and like I had expected, this one is more powerful than the other ghouls Ive dealt with. Still, I am very confident in killing it with a single attack.

    ng ng ng...

    While I did not n to kill it soon, I am also not going to let it off very easily. My n is to exert my body and soul as much as I can, so I could digest the essence sooner; for that, I will have to use my powerful attacks against it.

    As I attacked it mercilessly, I was also tracking the merging rate of the essence and became quite happy to see that the energy began to merge with my body faster and faster with powerful attacks.

    Each second more and more essence merge with me, making me stronger and stronger, and by the fourteen minutes are over, I hadpletely digested the essence.

    Gulp!

    Seeing that, I took out another bottle of the essence and gulped down before I begin to attack it even more ferociously; twenty-two minutester, I finished merging with the essence and gulped down another bottle while continuing my fight with the Ghoul.

 Chapter 1357 - Rapidly Advancing II

    <h4>Chapter 1357 - Rapidly Advancing II</h4>

    ng ng ng...

    It had been nearly twelve hours since I had entered the ruin, and now I am fighting against five Ghouls, using both my hands and the vines.

    What I am doing is extremely dangerous, and not to mention, these Ghouls had gotten stronger since when I came to this realm twelve hours ago, but the risk is worth it.

    Fighting against these five Ghouls, I am under great physical and soul strain that now, I only needed a little less than ten minutes to digest a small vial of King Grade essence.

    The strain helps attract more cosmic energy into me, which fights against essences and melt them to merge with my body, and now every ten minutes, more and more essences are being merged into my body.

    Pachak Pachack!

    I continued fighting against the Ghoul for twenty more minutes before suddenly binding the two Ghouls with my vines and decapitating them.

    As I did, I ran away with Ghaoul chasing behind me madly; I could have killed the three Ghouls too, but I did not as I need them.

    I had been fighting against them for little more than an hour, and if I had continued fighting, we would have attacked a few more Ghouls, which I do not want to happen, so I killed the two and made three follow me.

    Ten minutester, I stopped and began to fight again with the Ghouls. For half an hour, no Ghouls wille; after that, one or two will join in the next half an hour; in this location, I will fight for an hour or little more before killing half of the Ghouls and running

    Pachac Pachac Pachac...

    Another fives hour passed when finally, I have bound the six Ghaouls Ive been fighting and decapitated them.

    I had constantly been fighting for more than half a day, and I begin to feel tired; these ghouls are quite a tough opponent and made me quite when I am fighting a long battle with them.

    All tiredness worth it through; the exertion I go through while fighting with them makes digestion of essences faster, faster thanparing to fighting with humans of simr level strength.

    Cosmic Energy¡¯s density is greater around Ghouls and closer to them; one gets in contact with that dense cosmic energy, thus making the digestion of the essence faster.

    After storing the necrotic cores, I moved away from the battle scene, found a safe spot to set up an abode, and went inside.

    As I entered the abode, my alert self finally rxed, and armor had also vanished. I am alert every second when I am outside; only in a ce like this would I let my guards down.

    I directly went to shower and wash all the filth Ive .u.mted beforeing out and taking out food from my storage.

    My appetite had increased again, which is not surprising seeing the improvements I have made in the past half a day. It is a good thing; I had researched well and prepared food with all levels of materials.

    After I finished eating, I went to my bedroom and opened the control panel, and adjusted a few settings. Just as I did that, cosmic energy flooded in my bedroom; seeing that, I opened the two bottles of the essence and gulped the liquid present in them down beforeying on the bed to sleep.

    This Cosmic Energy is not harmful to the body as long as a counter of it is present. I have drunk the two bottle of herbal essences; they would be enough to counter the cosmic energy.

    It is an extremely dangerous process; an academy had even prescribed the dosage of herbal essence to take when they sleep as not everyone has the space abode that could block off this strange cosmic energy.

    I woke up exactly four hourster, freshened up, showered, and ate before walked out of the abode to start the new day.

    Another day had passed by, and I again returned, but this time not to sleep but to practice. One and the half-day had passed, and I had acquired the necrotic core from the Ghoul that have 30% greater efficacy in ¡¯Green Source¡¯ than the first one I had consumed.

    The device again split open the necrotic core in a precise fashion, revealing a drop of watery liquid with a faint silver shine.

    The drop looked exactly like the one I had consumed before, but at closer inspection, one would see a slightly greater silvery sheen present in this ¡¯Green Source¡¯pared to one that I had consumed before.

    I looked at it with a shaking hand before moving it toward my tongue, which is also shaking. The pain this ¡¯Green Source¡¯ gave had made quite a big impression on me, and remembering the pain I had feltst time, I really don¡¯t want to consume it.

    "Ahhh..."

    With shaking tongue, I swiped that drop off the ss dish, and the next moment, the drop had turned to a flood of energy and spread through every part of my body, giving me pain that is far greater thanst time.

    My mind had instantly reached the breaking age; I felt like it could break at any time, and the thing is, I could do nothing against it other than bear it.

    I wanted to use this opportunity to circte the Supreme Combat Exercise, but the pain to much for me to do anything else.

    I scremed as I bore the pain while wishing the pain to end soon, but it looked like god is in no hurry to ept my wish as the continued boring down on me.

    After what felt like hours, the pain finally started lessening, and in a minute, it disappearedpletely.

    When I looked at my holowatch, I saw only three and a half minutes have passed, simr to that ofst time, which is not surprising. Only pain and efficacy of the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ advance with time, not the time it took for consumption.

 Chapter 1358 - Last Day

    <h4>Chapter 1358 - Last Day</h4>

    It has been five days since I havee to this Ruin, and I could not believe the advancements Ive made in the past four days.

    My body and soul have been strengthening at an amazing rate. That is helping me harness more power from my wonderful Inheritance Runes; seeing the progress, I can¡¯t but remember when I had actually throught of noting to this Ruin.

    It was when the aura surrounding the runes begin to show its wonder in my practice, and for a second, I thought this Ruin would not be able to help me practice than the aura.

    I have reason to think that as the aura had made my practice speed doubled, just like it had reduced the time I needed to consume the ¡¯Green Source.¡¯

    In these past five days, I had constantly been fighting against the Ghouls; other than five to six hours I spent in the Abode, the rest of my time would spend in fighting the Ghouls.

    I am using the same strategy of the first day, though which I would constantly fight against Ghouls for at least sixteen hours a day without taking a break.

    I would first find Ghaoul and fight it long enough to attract more ghouls, and when their numbers reached five to six, I would kill a few and run away before and continue with fighting with fewer numbers, which would increase in half an hour.

    It is the best strategy; it may be a little risky, but it is worth seeing the benefits I am getting from it, and these benefits are necessary for me to content against these ghouls whose power is increasing every second.

    If it is not for me to take a risk, I would not have been able to fight against the six Ghouls at the same time whose strength is increasing.

    In the five days, I have helped more than twenty people I had found running from the Ghouls as they could not match their progress against the ghouls; most of these people are Princes, but there are many Kings too.

    Since it is the five days, I only have today in this Ruin, which is very regrettable. This Ruin is wonderful; I wish I could stay here for at least a month; the month would have been more than enough for me to make jaw-dropping progress.

    ng ng ng...

    With only a day remaining, Ive decided to make the most of it and had taken a little bigger risk and now fighting the Eight Ghouls together.

    It is extremely hard to find so many Ghouls, who never get tired, and their strength increases at every second. I had to be very careful of their every attack as I could not let any part of my body get touched by it.

    I continued fighting these ghouls for ten more minutes before killing half of them and running away while pocketing their cores.

    I may not be able to use these excess cores, but they will be very useful when I get outside, and due to their life expectancy, they are even more expensive.

    These necrotic cores could only stay outside of this realm for three months; after that, they will begin to vaporize on their own, no matter where one stores them.

    Only in this Ruin, they remained unchanged, but their value is huge despite their limited expectancy. Academy sells them at a very high price to.

    With the number of necrotic cores Ive, I am going to be quite rich. Ive already decided on what I am going to do with them; I will be exchanging them to an academy for the resources.

    Some of the bastards from Wisdom Tower and Hawthorn Sea have collected more necrotic cores than me. Yesterday, I saw one member of Hawthorn Seal alone fighting against twenty Ghouls without showing much stress.

    She is extremely powerful, well she should be. She is not only a mid-level King but also a host of Apex Inheritance; her having such strength is not surprising.

    I will have to work hard on my Inheritance to create something that will surpass the Apex Inheritances, its good thing for the King Stage, half of the work had already been finished by my runes, now I have work on designing the great Inheritance.

    Fifteen hours passed by, and now only two to three hours have remained till the beacon shine and we brough back from this Ruin.

    I had decided to fight for one more hour before I stopped. These Ghouls have a strange ability to disrupt the working of the ruined gate that is instrumental in bringing us back.

    One has to maintain at least two hundred meters from them Ghouls to have safe teleportation to the ruin gate, and I am willing to sacrifice two hours for it.

    Though ording to the direction given by the Academy, we should stop fighting the ghouls six hours before the dered time of theing back, but that is too much for one to sacrifice, seeing the value of continuous fighting.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac Pachac...

    An hour passed, and my vines move like a razor, cutting the neck of Ghoul after another. I wanted to continued fighting for another hour, seeing the speed I am digesting the herbal essences, but I have no choice but to do that.

    The killed Ghouls turned to smoke, leaving behind the dark ck necrotic cores. I could consume the Green Source present in these cores since it has nearly one and half a day since I had consumed thest.

    But I will not do that as usual; I consume them in the safety of my Abode, which I could not activate due to its interference with Ruin Gate, space is aplete ¡¯no-no.¡¯

    I will consume the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ when I returned to the Academy a few hourster; till then, I have to wait until the beacon bracelet I am wearing begin to shine and be careful of Ghouls.

    I don¡¯t want any Ghoul to sneak up on me when it was time to return; that will be disastrous for me.

 Chapter 1359 - Saving

    <h4>Chapter 1359 - Saving</h4>

    One hour more passed, and now beacon would shine at any moment call me back to the academy.

    In this past hour, I have picked multiple deste spots and sat waiting. Whenever a Ghoule here, I would change my ce.

    The Ghouls disrupt the extraction, and I don¡¯t want to be close to them when the beacon on my wrist shine.

    Hun!

    Minutes passed by, and I was hiding under the rock when my soul sense picked up a familiar aura.

    Feeling it, my expressions couldn¡¯t help but change, and I immediately moved away from my spot and flew toward the feeling. I am quite familiar with this aura and the person it ising from.

    GAAA! GAAA!...

    A minute after I got out, I begin to hear the roars of Ghouls and saw them moving toward the same direction as me, and the thing is, when I flew close to them, these Ghouls did not even look at me.

    I first thought there is something wrong with the first Ghoul and intentionally flew close to the second one, but to my shock, the second Ghoul also did not look at me, and the same thing had happened with another Ghoul.

    These three Ghouls are seemed to be moving toward aura with a single-minded focus that when I reached five meters close to them, they did not even look at me.

    It gave me a very bad and increased my speed and flew toward the source of aura at my greatest speed. On the way, I saw many ghouls that are moving toward the aura with concentrated focus.

    Seeing that, the bad feeling in my heart couldn¡¯t help but increase further, and I begin to wish nothing bad had happened to her.

    "F.U.C.K!"

    A few minutester, I saw the source of the aura, and as I saw it, I couldn¡¯t help but shiver from my core and curse loudly.

    There I saw Elina covered in beautiful purple fire fighting against the nearly hundred Ghouls who are throwing themselves at her crazily without caring about the purple de that is cutting one Ghoul after another.

    The current Elina is more powerful than I had imagined, but she is still not able to contend against nearly a hundred Ghouls who are crazily throwing themselves at her from every direction, including up and below.

    Her whole body is bloodied; there is no single space on her body that has not been bloodied, but despite that, she is fighting, and every second, her attacks are getting more and more powerful as the purple fire covering her getting denser and denser.

    Even though she somehow is getting stronger every second, she will not be able to hold out for long as more and more Ghouls are joining in, attacking her as the intensity of purple energy increases, which is attracting more and more Ghouls.

    Conforming it is Elina, I did not stop to think and flew straight toward her. If it had been anyone else, I would have stopped to think about it but seeing it is Elina; there is no need to do that.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac...

    Second,ter, I reached above her, and sixteen vines were released from my body and moved toward the Ghouls attacking her above and beginning harvesting their lives like it is cutting grass.

    My vines are moving, and so is my sword; seeing my friend in danger, I did not hold back on using all my strength.

    In just a second, I cleaned away all the Ghouls that are attacking her from above, and that is when I noticed a strange thing. As I killed the Ghouls, their necrotic cores melted away and flew toward Elina.

    I had known she had bloodline but did not know what King of Bloodline it is. This purple fire that is covering her whole body is even more surprising as to my knowledge; she did not have a fire ability; many times I had fought her, she had never revealed this purple fire of her.

    Thud!

    "Micheal!" Elina said in surprise as Inded beside her; her face clearly shows she does not expect anyone toe to her rescue.

    "What is happening?" I asked, directly getting to the main point, "Its my bloodline; it reacted when I had killed the first Ghoul and begin to attract the Ghouls like crazy."

    "I had been hiding in my space abode most of my time here, but when I got out an hourter, the bloodline had acted again and begin to attract ghouls at even crazier rate." She said with deep frustration.

    One could understand what she is feeling, there are too many Ghouls to kill, and new ones areing every second. In just a few seconds, I begin to feel the Ghouls¡¯ pressure, and one time had got nearly wed by the Ghoul that came from the underground.

    "Are you fine?" I asked her, "Totally. These scratches and bites may look gruesome, but they are not affecting me." she said, motioning toward the injuries on her body; these injuries are healing at a visible rate, but as they heal, new ones appeared on their ces.

    Unlike me, who had sixteen vines which I could control as my limbs, she only has two hands, which makes it quite harder for her to defend against numerous attacks that came at every second.

    If not for the purple fire covering her seemed to burn brighter every second, which seemed to increase her power, she would have died a hundred times by now, but even brightening fire is her bane too as the number of Ghouls is increasing every second.

    I am killing tens of Ghouls every second, but it is not enough to deal with these Ghouls. Their numbers seemed to be increasing faster rate than we can kill them.

    "Can you do anything about your fire?" I asked, to which she shook my head, "It is out of my control." She replied. My mood couldn¡¯t help but worsen hearing that.

    The beacon could shine at any moment, and once it did, the extraction process will start, but under the presence of such huge numbers of Ghouls, the extraction of us from this ruin will be near impossible.

 Chapter 1360 - Extraction

    <h4>Chapter 1360 - Extraction</h4>

    Gulp Gulp Gulp...

    I gulp down all the liquid inside the big bottle of herbal essence as I continued fighting.

    With me fighting such an extremely intense battle, I am draining essences like water. I had to drink essences continuously to survive against the Strange Cosmic Energy of this ruin; even a minute without the essences could start the process of turning me into the Ghoul.

    I had drunk too much of essence, far more than my body could handle, and now it is injuring me inside. If it had been any other time, I would have felt worried about it, but seeing more than a hundred Ghouls attacking me every second, I am worried about injuries I am getting internally.

    My body is strong enough to handle the injuries caused by a huge amount of essence. Seeing at a crazy speed, the essence is getting digested; I would not have to worry about the internal injuries the essence is causing; it will be over within a few minutes.

    In this intense, the herbal essence is getting digested at never before speed. If it had been any other time, I would have been escatic about it but not now. I am more focused on keeping my one eye on the beacon bracelet I am wearing.

    It could shine at any moment, and once it does, I will have to get as far as I can from these freaking Ghouls for safe extractions.

    "Can you now run away?" I asked Elina, seeing the power she is showing, it will be easier for the runaway and maintain a few hundred meters distance than fighting like she is doing now.

    "I can¡¯t; my bloodline isn¡¯t letting me," she said, her voice is full of frustration and anger.

    The emotions she is feeling is understandable. If I had been in her ce, I would have felt the same, especially now at the time of leaving.

    We continue killing more and more Ghouls, but more Ghouls keep appearing, building more and more pressure upon us. I wanted to curse those bastards watching from the sidelines.

    I could feel people¡¯s gazes; most of them are just watching it like an interesting y. Only some of them are helping, killing Ghouls that areing in our way; if not for the help they are providing, the pressure on us would have been even greater.

    Still, the help they are providing is not enough; the numbers of Ghouls are increasing at a much faster pace than we are killing them, and if this continued to happen, then it wouldn¡¯t be long before we get overwhelmed.

    Till now, I was somehow able to protect myself from the attacks of Ghouls, but if their numbers kept increasing at a simr pace, then it will be impossible for me not to get injured. Unlike Elina, I do not have the protection of Bloodline that would help.

    Once I get injured by the Ghoul, the necrotic process would start, and that also one of the things that could interfere with the extraction, which means getting injured by the Ghouls will be akin to staying in this ruin forever.

    It is not easy to stop the necrotic process in thousands of years; there are only six people who were able to stop the necrotic process, and those who did, have used a special process unique to their Inheritances and Bloodlines.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Half an hour passed by when suddenly the beacon bracelet I am wearing gave a vibration and began to shine in red. Seeing that, my expression couldn¡¯t help but change.

    The extraction had started, but I could not get extracted due to interference of Ghouls. The Beacon shining red means there is interference, and due to it, I could not get extracted.

    Only when the bracelet shines Green would the Ruin Gate be able to extract me from this ruin. The extraction has started; I could already feel the gazes that were looking at us from the distance disappearing.

    "Micheal, you should run away; with the numbers of Ghouls attracting toward me, it would be impossible for me to get away," Elina said with a voice full of sadness.

    My expression couldn¡¯t help but turn serious when I heard, and I decided to use my trump card.

    "All hope is not lost," I said as a smile appeared back on my face, Ive been thinking about this scenario for quite a while and formed a n.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯

    I activated the first Boost, and immediately hug power filled my veins. Right after activating the first Boost, I activated ¡¯Rose Cover,¡¯ and twelve small roses came out of me.

    As those twelve roses came out, they created a ring around us before transforming into petals and forming a rose that covered us fully.

    As the rose formed around us, I poured out as much as the energy of the fist boost I could in rose and began to made it bigger as the rose became bigger; it started to push back nearly two hundred Ghouls back from all direction.

    A look of shock appeared on the face of Elina, seeing me do that, as what I am doing is a simple thing. I am pushing back nearly two Ghouls, which have the power of strength of a powerful King Stage powerhouses.

    "Ahhh..."

    The rose begins to push back Ghouls, but its speed is too show as the Ghouls begin to attack with their all. Seeing that, I begin pouring even more energy into the rose; the amount of energy is so great that my veins begin to turn red under strain.

    But I did not care; my goal is to push back the Ghouls enough that the beacons would turn red and we would be extracted out of the ruin.

    Due to the immense pressure I am feeling, blood begin toe out from my eyes, ears, nose, nearly every hole of my body, but I did not care for any of that as I kept pushing the Ghouls back further and further.

    "Mich"

    I had pushed back the Ghouls about one hundred fifty meters when suddenly, the Beacon on Elina¡¯s wrist turn green, and she disappeared before she could utter my name fully.

 Chapter 1361 - Trapped I

    <h4>Chapter 1361 - Trapped I</h4>

    With Elina disappearing, I looked down at the beacon on my wrist, only to see it is still red; there is no change in it.

    "F.U.C.K!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly as nearly all my energy has drained in pushing back the Ghouls, and whatever I have will be drained in less than a second, and that time, I will be in real trouble.

    "F.u.c.k it!"

    Seeing things have turned bad to worse for me, I cursed out loud and called back Rose Cover and spent toward the sky; I have less than 2% of energy remained in me, and I want to use it to make my escape create distance with the Ghouls.

    As the reason why Elina was able to get away, and I did not, the answer is simple. The domain, it is which I had summoned, it is connected due to which the interference has urred to my beacon.

    I shot through the sky the moment I called back my Rose Cover, and that is what these Ghouls seemed to have waiting for, as they came at me in a frenzy; within a moment, I am fully surrounded by Ghouls from all directions.

    If I want to fly into the sky, then I would have to make the way. I will have to y these Ghouls if I want to escape, and it is a good thing I have prepared for them as sixteen vines released from my back.

    I have to be quicky; I would only have a second to kill these before I had to call these vines back as I would need to energy create the distance between myself and Ghouls to get extracted.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac...

    My vines moved like Grimm Reapers Scyth, ying all the Ghouls that are blocking my way. In less than a second, they have created a sizable hole through which I could pass through.

    With the way appearing, I did not waste any time flying through it. I just have to pass through it, and once I did, I would not have any problem creating the distance from the Ghoul as I still have the power of the first boost in my body.

    I moved closer and closer through the hole and soon reached the hole and passed through it.

    Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face but the very next moment smile on my face stiffened as I saw a group of twenty-something Ghouls came at me from above anding down on me.

    I don¡¯t know where they came from, but they have appeared, and I have to deal with them if I want to keep flying up. I would have changed the direction of distance between us had been greater, but they are too close to me, and their speed is too high for me to do that.

    GAAA GAAA GAAAA...

    The Ghouls scremed ear is spitting as they came with me. My gaze hardened, and vines again released from my back toward the Ghouls; each vines usage cost me energy, which I don¡¯t much have.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac...

    The vines moved like vicious snakes and began repeating the Ghouls¡¯ lives, turning them into the smoke and releasing the necrotic cores, which I did not even nce at.

    If it had been normal times, I would have used one vine at least collect the cores seeing how precious they are, but now they are nothing to me inparison to the prospect of getting out of this ruin.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac...

    My vines killed the ghouls, but there are too many of them, and they all hell-bent on killing me and as; some of them moved past my vines, and I used my sword to kill them, but that did not seem to be enough as four ghouls were able to reach very close to me.

    Pachac Pachac Puch Puch!

    Seeing I am in danger, my sword moved at even higher speed and reaped the lives of two Ghouls at record speed, but I seemed toote for the other two as their ws moved toward me and burrowed in my shoulder and waste, bypassing the defense of my Armor.

    "Shit!"

    If it had been a normal injury, I wouldn¡¯t even look at them as these ws not even able to burrow a centimeter inside my skin, such injury would have healed within seconds, but this will not.

    Pachac Pachac!

    I killed the two Ghouls that injured me and shot to the open sky while hundreds of Ghouls followed behind me in a frenzy, but I did not care about that; the only thing I care about is the two injuries to my shoulder and waist.

    I had sealed my fully that not a speck of outside energy coulde inside me and also begin to focus all power of healing Rule and healing ability on the two injuries.

    My healing attempt seemed to have no effect on the injuries as I could feel sharp searing they are radiating, thwarting any attempt to heal; not only that, I could feel a sort of whirlpool forming over those wounds.

    I had read about what happened when that happened, and I am trying to heal those injuries, but all my attempts seemed to be futile.

    I have to create distance from the Ghouls before my injury reacted; once it reacted, it would be impossible for me to leave the ruin, which will be good as dead.

    I am trying my all to fly as quickly as possible while also refining as much energy as possible, but I could feel the weaknessing over my body as the boost I got from the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ begin to seep away.

    As weakness begin to seep in me, Ghouls seemed to gain ground on me slowly. The nearly hundred meters gap I had created between Ghouls and me is closing rapidly, and injuries also begin to give me pain that I barely stopped myself from screaming.

    "F.U.C.K!"

    Few seconds passed, and I cursed loudly with my voice full of sadness as injuries have finally reacted, dashing all my hopes of leaving this ruin.

 Chapter 1362 - Trapped II

    <h4>Chapter 1362 - Trapped II</h4>

    I watched as one person after another appears through the Ruin Gate, having a bright smile over their tired faces.

    I could understand the joy they are feeling; I, too, once felt the same thing when I came out of the Ruin years ago. The benefits Ive got that time had helped me big time.

    More and more people came, but I did not see my daughter and student among them, which made me a little worried. With their power, no danger shoulde to them.

    Still, the nagging sense I am getting making me feel something bad had happened, and that is me really worried; my intuition had never given me a wrong feeling.

    "Don¡¯t worry; everything would be fine," Josie said, reading worry on my face, and just as she said it, I saw my daughter walking out of the ruin gates, with her body covered in a dense purple fire which immediately attracted the attention of everyone.

    Just one look at her told me she is a fine and purple fire covering her helpful for her. the appearance of fire means her bloodline had finally begun the Atavism.

    I was feeling escatic for my daughter when I noticed her expression, and my heart couldn¡¯t help but skipped a beat.

    "Darling, what happened?" I asked as I appeared beside her, "Mom, M.. Micheal," she said as she burst into sobs.

    Hearing her sobs, my heart couldn¡¯t help but contract and that bad feeling I am getting came at me in full force.

    "Did something had happened to Micheal Darling?" I asked worriedly; taking Micheal as my student is the greatest choice Ive ever made, and in time, I begin to love him like my own child.

    "He hade to save me when I..." Ellie begins to exin what happened between the sobs. The more I hear, the more intense the feeling I get in my heart.

    "He finally pushed the Ghouls far enough for my beacon to light up and Ruin Gate to extract me sessfully." She finished.

    Silence descended the whole room; what she had described had shocked the whole room. Nearly all the people standing here have entered the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin, including some of those from Supreme, and have a clear idea about the Ghoul¡¯s strength and power that require to push them back.

    "Don¡¯t worry, honey, he will be fine and return in a few seconds," I said to my daughter and motioned the ruin gate operators to focus more than the homing band of Micheal.

    Seconds passed, and more and more people came, but there is no sign of Micheal. Soon minutes passed, and 94% of all people that entered the Ruin have returned.

    Now, the gate is only picking up the signal of only one bacon, and that is of the Micheal, as for the rest of the people, they have died, unfortunately. The number of returns is greater than most times as usually only 80% to 85% of people were able to return.

    But Micheal had still note; his beacon is active, the Ruin Gate is clearly showing that, but it can¡¯t extract it due to interference it facing.

    Seeing that, I really begin to worry, and as time passed, that worry turns to the near surety that Micheal won¡¯t be able to return.

    "Headmistress, the pressure from the Ruin is increasing; we won¡¯t be able to keep the Ruin Gate active for more than a minute." The Ruin Gate operators informed with secrete question hidden in it.

    The question was forceful extraction; they wanted to ask me if I want to extract Micheal forcefully, and of course, I will not extract Micheal forcefully.

    In more than three thousand years since this Ruin was in control of Academy, we have extracted seven hundred and forty-two people, and all of them died; those who are able to return were returned in pieces, and in bloody pase, not a single person returned alive.

    On the other hand, people have survived the whole cycle; the people mean only two people, two brightest stars that Academy ever produced. I would rather have faith in Micheal¡¯s ability than forcefully extract him to bury his ashes the next day.

    Buzz!

    Second, passed agonizingly till the buzz rang out Ruin Gate, and it turned off. The Ruin Gate, now only be connected to the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin a Cycleter when the strange cosmic energy inside it, reached the lowest.

    "Micheal!" Ellie scremed out loudly, seeing the Ruin Gate being shut off, and looked at me.

    "There is nothing we can do, darling," I said as tears streak through my eyes; the Ruin gate had closed, and Micheal had trapped in the Ruin for Cycle; most people would consider this a death, seeing nobody was able to survive in the Ruin for Cycle in over three over three thousand years.

    "My condolence headmistress." Said Alger, "My student is not dead, Mr. Alger." I said in a voice that came out a little too sharp, but I did not care.

    The man looked like he wanted to say something, but seeing the look in my eyes, he swallowed his words and remained quiet.

    Like I had said, Micheal is not dead, and he will survive. If it had been anyone else, including my own daughter, I would not have held such hope, but with Micheal, I have hope.

    My beacon had turned off, which means the Ruin Gate had closed. The emotions I had never felt before came over me, wanting me to give up, stopped running, let those Ghouls who are chasing me like crazy consume.

    ¡¯NO!¡¯ I shouted through my mind; I will never give up; as long as there is a single breath remained in me, I will continue fighting for my survival.

    People have survived, Ive heard two people had survived before, though most people consider it as a rumor; I chose to believe it, and if they could survive it, so could I, but before I could think about surviving in the long run, I should think about surviving in the short term.

    These are hundreds of Ghouls chasing me, and worst, the injuries Ghouls have given me begin to act as they begin to suck arge amount of cosmic energy into my body, wanting to turn me a Ghoul.

 Chapter 1363 - Ghoulification

    <h4>Chapter 1363 - Ghoulification</h4>

    A huge amount of cosmic energy begins pouring into injuries made by the Ghouls,pletely destroying the seals Ive made with rule-breaking power. There is no obstruction to this energy; nothing can stop it.

    As it entered inside my body, it had directly begun its assault on me. It divided itself into two parts; one is to seep every part of my body and start the necrotic process of turning me into the Ghoul, while another part is used to fight against any defense my body had.

    I could see its shing against the natural defenses of my body, tearing them down one by one. It is not only tearing down natural defense but artificial ones too, like the essence ive in my stomach.

    I had consumed a big bottle of essence a second before the homing band light up, so I had the raging amount of herbal essence in my stomach, but now there is barely anything has remained; the cosmic energy had melted it all.

    There are two crises I have to deal with, first is the Ghouls that are chasing me, and the second is Ghoul I am bing.

    At the rate I am refining energy through my Refining Tower, I am confident that even in my weakened state, I could run away from Ghouls, or at least not let them catch me anytime soon.

    So, the real problem is for me to deal with is the Ghoulification process I am going through, and Ive has to be very quick about it.

    A huge amount of energy ising inside me, and at the rate, it is increasing, I have less than five minutes to deal with or lessen its effects before it became irreversible.

    It is extremely hard to survive from the Ghoulification; normally, once you got injured, you will turn into a Ghoul within few minutes, and in the thousands of years, there had less than ten people that had survived from it.

    There is a clear record of how they survived, but I couldn¡¯t replicate their methods as these methods were special to their Inheritances and Bloodlines.

    Still, all hope is not lost; there is a method to survive the Ghoulification, and it is very simple. It is to make the body strong enough that Ghoul Poison that is sucking energy through me would turn powerless against it, and injury would heal on its own.

    Just like how the body deals with poison, curses, and other types of injuries. The method may simple; it is extremely, extremely hard, and dangerous with how the rate of Cosmic Energy and power increasing at every second.

    The Ghoul¡¯s strongest attack lies in their poison, and it is hundreds of times harder to deal with than the Ghouls Physical attacks.

    Now,ing to the technicalities of the solution to this Ghoul Poison, which said that I have to make my body strong enough that it will deal with it as it does with normal injuries.

    The problem with that is that I have to make my body extremely strong very quickly; I would have most hour or two if my body continuously grows strong;ter than that, the amount of Cosmic Energy would be too much that my body would not have to deal with it.

    There is a clear solution to strengthen my body, and that is consuming the essence and use Cosmic Energy to melt it to forge my body, but the problem, I would need to consume inrge amounts or of quality.

    Consuming such a resource would instantly make the body of the average King. The resource would get change at cosmic energy before it turns on me and makes me explode.

    But it is the only choice, I have and if I did not take a chance, then in less than five minutes, I would turn into half Ghoul, and that would be irreversible damage from which I could note back.

    It took me only a second to think of all scenarios and made my mind, and as I made it, I waste no time to act on it.

    I immediately take out a thing from my storage, which is a gentle shiny rose petal. A petal of King Grade Astral Rose which I had collected in Miasmic Paradise.

    I used one petal of Astral Rose before. I diluted it before I used those diluted drops for my daily practice. Now, instead of using diluted essence, I am going to use the whole thing.

    There is quite a high chance that my body would explode the next moment, but I have no choice but to risk it all. If I did not, I would turn into the mindless Ghoul, which I do not wish to be.

    I would rather die by exploding myself than became a mindless Ghoul.

    Making my mind, I ced the soft petal on my tongue. It felt slightly warm and had a taste that I had never tasted before it liquified, and that liquefied petal had turned into a sea of energy as it tore through me.

    "AHHHHH..."

    I scremed like I had never scremed before, as the seal of energy begins to flow through me.

    My whole body turned red like coal, and smoke begins toe out of me. The sea, like the energy of Rose, begins burning my blood and water that I have in my body; it is happening so fast that I could see my body drying up at a visible pace.

    In a few seconds, all the blood and water I have in my body will evaporate, and I will burn like a twig before turning into ash.

    Seeing my current condition, the dry muscle on my face couldn¡¯t help but twitch but seeing they have lost nearly the moisture they have, all they could do is twitch up a little.

    A few hours ago, I would not have thought I would be in such a condition, but fate is fickle; one moment, I was enjoying the rapid advancement, and another, I am burning up.

 Chapter 1364 - Burning

    <h4>Chapter 1364 - Burning</h4>

    The energy had begun to burn deeper parts of me, but also above, as all the hair on my body had burned away.

    The hair on my head, on my arms, and eyebrows, each and every one of them has burned away; I could see the dust they have turned into in front of my eyes.

    Within a second, all my hair and half of my blood had burned away, and if this continued for two more seconds, I will turn into the dust as my hair did.

    I was thinking about my death when suddenly, I felt a small refreshing feelinging over me in mind breaking pain, only to see cosmic energy finally acting against Essense Energy.

    The cosmic energy is attacking the Essense Energy ravenously like a mad dog, as it did. It is melting a huge amount of energy, which is merging into my body, which in turn had stabilized my condition barely.

    I am still on edge and could die within a second if melted essence stopped merging with me.

    While energy is still burning every part of my body, the melted energy merges with it, making it stronger than before.

    Both energies have begun to fight against each other as they are each other mortals enemies me more and more melted energy, forging my body further and further.

    As time passed, the amount of melted energy became greater and greater as the quantity and quality of the Cosmic Energy continue to increase.

    My injuries are sucking more and more Cosmic Energy every second, and the quality of that energy would also improve by a fraction.

    The Cosmic Energy is assaulting Essense Energy with more and more quantity, thus giving me more melted essence energy to merge with me.

    With passing time, I could feel my cracked skin begin to heal, but its speed is very slow. I am happy with that; as long as I am not exploding very next second or immediately turning into the Ghoul, I am fine with it.

    I just wished I could get some release from this indescribable pain, but with every part of my body turning into the battlefield, the pain had not decreased but increased instead.

    If not for my will to survive, this pain would have broken my mind, and the Ghouls who are chasing me would have torn me apart.

    Over time, the amount of energy that wounds are sucking has increased dramatically, and with it, the number of Ghouls.

    With a huge amount of Cosmic Energy entering inside me, Ive became some sort of torch that in just ten minutes, their numbers have increased by the hundred and now, there are about three hundred Ghouls that are chasing me.

    In these past minutes, I have grown far stronger than I had imagined. Half of the Essense Energy had melted, and the increase they have given me phenomenal but far from enough for my body to heal from the Ghouls poison.

    One petal of Miasmic Astral Rose contained a huge amount of energy, but with ten minutes, the Cosmic Energy had reduced it in half, and seeing the rate its quantity and quality increasing, it will take less than three minutes to melt the other half.

    It is very bad news for me; injuries are sucking the cosmic energy faster pace than I had through. Within three minutes, all the petals¡¯ energy would be melted, and I have to consume another, which will not take even two minutes to melt, ording to my prediction.

    If it had kept going on this way, it wouldn¡¯t be long before injuries begin sucking more Cosmic Energy. I have to grow stronger faster than I am right now, as once the energy got the upper hand, it will take mere seconds to turn me into aplete Ghoul.

    Two more minutes passed, and now there is barely enough Essense Energy remained in my body for thest ten seconds. The wounds have sucked the energy faster than I had throught, forty seconds faster, which is not a good thing.

    Seeing I do not have many times, I again took out the petals of Miasmic Astral Rose. Yes, petals, not petals; I am going to consume the two petals this time.

    It will be very dangerous, but I have no choice; seeing the rate of cosmic energy into me and the rate which is increasing by the second, I have stronger fast, the consequences of that not happening to the grave for me to think about it.

    I waited for three seconds before putting two petals of Miasmic Astral Rose into my mouth. Their amazing taste filled my mouth before they are liquified, and that liquid turned into a sea of energy that again begin to burn every cell of my body.

    "AHHHH..."

    Indescribable pain begins to burn my consciousness while energy my body; I again begin to burn bright like coal, but this time, the cosmic energy swiftly.

    A huge amount of Essense Energy started to melt away as it shed with Comic Energy and begin to fuse with my Body and Soul, which slowly brough down the shine I am shining with and begin to heal the cracks on my skin.

    The amount of Cosmic Energy continued to increase that with three minutes of four minutes of consuming the two petals, it had already melted away half of its Essense Energy, and it will take less than two minutes to melt away the other half.

    Seeing that, I again took out the Rose Petals from my storage, and this time they are three petals; I wanted to consume more, but three petals already are my limit, and if I consume more, I will explode without a doubt.

    I consumed the three petals the next minute, and the Cosmic Energy attacked it even more wildly, and in less than three minutes, it melted it all.

    "AHHHH..."

    I finally consumed four petals, and as I did, I nearly exploded; I have never ever hade this close to death.

 Chapter 1365 - Healed

    <h4>Chapter 1365 - Healed</h4>

    I think my end is near, the Cosmic Energy increasing at a rate beyond what I had imagined it to be that now it is taking half a minute to consume a single petal, and less than two minutes all four would be melted by it.

    The most worrying thing is, despite my body getting stronger every second, I don¡¯t think my body would be able to handle the pressure of five petals; the energy would be too much for my body.

    I had to consume four petals again before I could strengthen my body enough to consume five petals.

    In less than two minutes, the four petals of Miasmic Astral Rose had been melted, and ate another four petals melted within less than a minute.

    "AHHHHH...."

    I ate five petals, and my body lighted up like coal, and I got that deathly feeling again; the power of these petals was too much; if they had contained little more power in them, I would have definitely exploded.

    The Essense Energy of five petals begin melting under the assault of the Cosmic Energy, and this Essense Energy is melting faster than the melting of four petals.

    It is no wonder anybody can survive once they got injured by the Ghoul. Every second ComisEnergy increases and the rate increases, the body, and resources one consumes could not keep up.

    I have a stronger Body and Soul than others due to my Apex Constitution and the torturous practice I do every day, but despite that, I was barely surviving, and I don¡¯t whether I would even survive for five minutes, seeing the rate for cosmic energy increasing in my body.

    The cosmic energy took forty seconds to melt the energy five petals of Miasmic Rose Essense, and I immediately consumed another five petals of it, I wanted to consume six, but my body is not strong enough to bear its pressure.

    I will have to consume another five petals before my body would be strong enough to consume the six petals.

    It¡¯s a good thing when selecting the resources in exchange for my contribution; I had collected a couple of Miasmic Astral Roses.

    These roses are one of the best forging resources for the body and soul with minimum side effects or no side effects if one used them currently.

    If I survived, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry much about the side effects as most of the part that created side effects are currently getting destroyed under the assault of Cosmic Energy as it melts the essence.

    Soon, the energy five petals melted, and cosmic energy only took twenty seconds to do that, less than half of the amount it took for thest five petals to be melted.

    I had consumed another five petals, and cosmic energy begins to melt it at the visible speed. The sea, like the amount of energy, is melting at a visible speed, that it only took eight seconds for it to bepletely melted.

    My body lighted up like a torch as I consumed six petals, but the energy created by them begin to melt at an even faster speed that it will only take four seconds to melt it fully.

    ¡¯I am about to die!¡¯ I said in mind as I saw how quickly an immense amount of energy is melting, and I had seven petals in my hand to consume the next second, which I know my body can¡¯t handle.

    There is a 99.99% possibility that I will explode just as I consumed them, but I will still do it.

    I do not want to turn into Ghoul; I would rather explode than turn into the Ghoul, and these seven petals will help do that.

    Seeing myself so epting toward death, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I moved the seven petals toward my mouth to consume them.

    Hun!

    I was about to take the seven petals into my when I suddenly spotted when I felt the amount of cosmic energy declining.

    My body had begun its attack on injuries, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t light up on my despairful face, and I immediately move my healing rule power to help when I noticed my healing power had made advancement somehow, it had reached a peak of High Grade.

    With the power of my constitution and rule, I begin focused on the injuries; they begin to heal, and within minutes of the injuries have been healed by half, cutting the suction of cosmic energy by 60%.

    With injury already half-healed, it did not take me more than a minute to heal the rest of my energy.

    "I am healed,pletly healed!" I said in a dry voice that barely came out of my mouth; though my voice came out low and dry, anyone could feel my bubbling happiness.

    I had thought I would die, especially in thest few seconds, where the rate of cosmic energy had increased exponentially.

    I have survived, and now I am stronger than ever; my body is strong enough that human King would envy it with red eyes.

    I have consumed one and a half Astral Essense Roses petals, which put equal to that of Grimm Monsters and not prince stage Grimm Monsters but King Stage Grimm Monsters.

    Though it would beparable to the weakest King Stage Grimm Monsters, it is still a body that very few Humans Kings able to acquire, and I got it while still being a Prince.

    Most importantly, with the strong body and soul, I could now harness more power from my amazing runes, and that became excited thinking how much power I will be able to harness from them.

    I stopped on my track and looked at about four hundred Ghouls that areing at me; their numbers have increased again, but now I am not afraid; my strength has gone through a thorough transformation.

    After experiencing the trial of fire, my strength has increased beyond myprehension, and these Ghouls would be a great target for me to test how much my strength has increased.

 Chapter 1366 - Cutting Like Grass

    <h4>Chapter 1366 - Cutting Like Grass</h4>

    GAAAAAA...

    The Ghouls seemed to sense my intentions, and as all of them roared together, creating a huge sound.

    "F.u.c.k!" I cursed as I moved toward the Ghouls at even greater speed. I had not expected the Ghouls to create such arge roar; I have grown powerful but not to the degree I could kill all the Ghouls in the; I had to finish them as soon as possible before escaping the hell out of here.

    Soon, I reached near the Ghouls, and twelve vines came out of me with each of them radiating far more power than before.

    I could summon more than twelve vines, and it would make killing them easy, but I had barely recovered one-third of my energy; I do not want to spend too much on Ghouls; one never knew when one would need arge amount of energy.

    "GAAAAA..."

    Pachack Pachac Pachack...

    The Ghouls screamed again as they saw me appearing, but this time, I begin killing before they could finish their Roar.

    I begin killing them like before, but now I do not feel much stress, and these Ghouls are too slow for me. Even having such huge numbers, they were able to trap me as they had before.

    While fighting, I had noticed one more thing that made me escatic, my Killing Rule had advanced, just like that of the healing Rule, the Killing Rule also had reached the Peak of High Grade.

    The advancement of the Killing Rule had brough my senses to a different height; it is also helping me in getting control over my strength quickly.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac...

    I continued decapitating five to nine Ghouls every second and kept collecting their necrotic core; by the time five minutes clocked in, I had finished up killing all the Ghouls and now just looked at an empty sky.

    Sigh!

    I took a sigh before I sped away toward the barren hills; I could feel more Ghouls closing in; I don¡¯t want to deal with them when they came close.

    I now want to find a good hiding spot and sleep; there too many things running in mind. I want to calm my mind with sleep before I sort them one by one, not to forget some effects that I have to deal with.

    Such rapid consumption of resources hase with a cost. Though most of the harmful elements were dealt with by the Cosmic Energy when it melted the herbal essence, some of them had remained.

    They are not big enough to worry me; still, I will deal with them as soon as possible.

    Soon, I found a well-hidden spot and activated my abode inside it before I went in. as I entered the abode, I deactivated my Armor, and ck powder fell on the floor; the ck power has remained from the clothes I was wearing.

    Except for some artifacts that here and there on my body, I am buck n.a.k.e.d. I removed those artifacts I am wearing before walking into the shower.

    The energy released from the Miasmic Astrals Roses essence from my body was powerful enough to burn my clothes to the ash. These clothes were not normal; they were made from King Grade material and would not burn easily.

    I let the icy water cascade over me as I washed my very thin body that remained without a single hair. My eyebrows are gone, so is the hair on my head.

    Sizzle!

    Twenty minutester, I walked out of the shower and looked at myself in the mirror. Seeing myself, I couldn¡¯t help but look unrecognizable.

    The first noticeable thing about me is very thin; I have be extremely thin, thin, that my bones are sticking out of my skin, and my hair is also gone.

    I looked very weird in my current stage, like I am some alliance, not human. If one looked at me, they would not see me as a hungry person who had not eaten for days; my skin is too vibrant for that.

    They will immediately consider me as alien, especially when they looked at my hairless state.

    I observed myself for a couple of more minutes before I took out the clothes and wore them, and adjusted them, so they would not feel loose.

    As I finished with clothes, I went to the kitchen and took out food from my storage, made from the grade above ingredients that I had eaten in the morning.

    I heated the food and began to eat while drinking lots and lots of water, which my body is sucking like a sponge. By the time I had finished with dinner, I had eaten the food of three Kings worth and drank five liters of water.

    And despite eating such a huge amount of food, there is not much change in my body. It was quite easy to lose weight, but it will be very hard to gain it, especially in this ruin, seeing the resources it has.

    I wish I had something that would help gain my lost weigh-in a day or two; unfortunately, I do not have any, and even if I had it, I would not use it; such things came with side effects.

    Speaking of side effects, I have a little; I had checked my body thoroughly when I was showering. Most of the side effects would disappear in a day or two, but one would take quite a while.

    Consuming one and a half Miasmic Astral Rose had given quite a lot of impurities to my body. Though most of the impurities dealt with by the Cosmic Energy when it melted the Essense, some of them have remained.

    The amount is huge for current me, and it would take my body half a year to naturally expel all the impurities. It¡¯s a good thing this realm had a resource that is good at cleansing.

    Using ¡¯Green Source¡¯ for a month should be more than enough to expel all the impurities caused by Miasmic Astral Rose.

 Chapter 1367 - Wooden Box

    <h4>Chapter 1367 - Wooden Box</h4>

    The next day, I woke up after sleeping for more than twelve hours; I needed this sleep, seeing what I had gone through yesterday.

    After waking up, Iid on the bed for half an hour before I went to the bathroom to freshen up. After freshening up, I walked out of my bedroom and entered the kitchen.

    Despite eating so much food, I am feeling very hungry right now. It looked like I had underestimated the needs of my new strengthened body. I thought for a while before starting to cook; the meal is simple, but the materials I am using are high grade.

    It took me fifty minutes to cook the dishes, and I went to the dining table and began to eat alone. Ashlyn still had not woke up, and I missed her very much, especially in this Ruin where I am alone.

    I do not think about my current circ.u.mstances, at least not when I am eating. I want to enjoy this wonderful lunch before I think about it.

    Twenty minutester, I finished with my dinner and began to wash all the utensils and dishes. Usually, I use the dishwasher, but wash them myself when I feel stressed, like now.

    I soon finished washing the dishes, went to the couch on the hall, and sat on it before closing my eyes; I kept my eyes close for nearly ten minutes before I opened them.

    "Let¡¯s get over with," I said to myself and began to think about my circ.u.mstances.

    I am trapped in this Ruin, and I will be trapped for the whole cycle, which means I will be here for five to six months till the cosmic energy of this Ruin is reduced to a minimum.

    Only when the Cosmic Energy of this Ruin reduced to a minimum, the connection with Ruin Gate could be formed again.

    I will have to survive in these Ruin for aplete cycle, till now nobody was able to do that except for two people; which I think is a rumor, but I am terming it as truth for confidence and sanity.

    It is extremely hard to survive in this Ruin, seeing its benefits many powerful peak Kings havee to this Ruin to stay for the whole cycle, but all of them have died; there was no sign of them.

    Teacher said as its peak, the cosmic energy here became so powerful and dense that even Emperors could be turned into Ghouls in a couple of seconds if they remained here without the protection.

    I have to survive here; no matter how difficult it gets, I have to survive, and for that, I would need resources, a lot, and lots of resources.

    I looked inside my storage, and I saw hundreds of self filled with resources, there are all kinds of resources present here, and some of them are even at Emperor Grade, which I got from killing some Grimm Monsters and trough exchange of my contributions.

    The number of resources is huge, but I am not sure if they will be enough to survive here. I will not only need them to counter the cosmic energy but also need them when I level up.

    I will not stay at my level forever; I have to level up soon as my body had reached its level. The Cosmic Energy of this Ruin has the ability to unearth all the potential of the body, but my body is reaching the limit that even Cosmic Energy won¡¯t able to help.

    Considering my body is a balloon, I could inte it with air, but once it reaches the limit, I could not push more air in it; if I do that, it will pop up into shreds; for that to not happen, I will have to advance its structural integrity which I could do that do to my body by leveling up.

    And since I such powerful Inheritance Runes and body will consistently grow stronger, I will need a humongous amount of resources.

    I have huge resources in my storage, far more than even a powerful king, but they still did not seem enough when I take this Ruin into mind.

    I looked at shelves and shelves of resources, gauging each of their value. More than half of these resources are already in their essence for a while. I will have to convert the rest myself.

    My gaze soon fell on the object; it is a small palm-size wooden box with dense runic formation carved on it.

    I took out the wooden box and tried to open it but like before, no matter which method I employ, it will not open.

    This wooden box was given to my teacher a day before I came to Ruin; it was given not only to me but also to Elina as well.

    The teacher said these boxes would open when we need them. I need it now; whatever it contains, I am sure, will be very useful to my current circ.u.mstance; a teacher never gives useless things.

    I tried a couple of more minutes opening it, but seeing my attempts being futile, I put the box back into my storage.

    Surviving a whole cycle would not be easy; I can term nearly impossible that even people ten times stronger than me could not survive, but I have no other choice but to give my all in surviving in Ruin.

    If there one thing I am good at, then it would be precarious situations, whether it is by my wits or the help of others, Ive survived many precarious situations, and I nned to make this one no different.

    Now that my thoughts have been sorted, let¡¯s get to the next line of business. With that thought, I took out a necrotic core.

    This necrotic is core is from the Ghoul I had killed yesterday, and since it had been more than two days since I had consumed thest core, I could consume the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ that is present inside to strengthen myself further

 Chapter 1368 - Diverting

    <h4>Chapter 1368 - Diverting</h4>

    I looked at the colorless drop with the silver fain silvery sheen in front of me for a second before I swiped my tongue over it.

    The drop came to the tongue before it transformed into a flood of energy and began to ravage my body and soul. If it had been yesterday, I would have begun screaming loudly by now, but now all I am doing is gritting my teeth to deal with the pain.

    The pain is immense but is far lesspared to the soul breaking pain I had experienced yesterday. If my will to survive, that pain would have broken my mind and turned me into a vegetable.

    I looked at the energy inside me flowing like a mad stallion without any direction, though it is affecting every part of my body, just not as efficiently. If it followed the path of the Supreme Combat Exercise, the benefits I will get from it would be much.

    Now that I got some semnce of control over this pain, I will now try to move it ording to ways of Supreme Combat Exercises, not only to get greater benefits from the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ but also to create seals; it had been quite a while since I had created them.

    Without wasting any time, I begin to divert the energy, but how can a fragile mind divert energy which had the force of the vicious flood? I got repelled by it, no matter how many times I had tried it.

    Seeing I am trying to do what is over my current capacity, I begin to try a different approach. Instead of manipting the whole flood force of energy, I should be a small part, and with my current energy control, I am very, I will be able to do it.

    I first tried with half of the flood energy, and my mind got repelled just like before but with lesser force.

    So, I begin to reduce it; I tried 40% and got repelled again, but when I tried with 30%, I was able to break it away from the main energy, but it was too much for me to circte around the direction of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    The same thing happened when I tried 25% of energy, but when I tried 20% energy, I was able to control it, albeit barely, and begin to move it, ording to the veins of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    It is extremely hard to control such wild energy, and to control; I used every bit will power I have. Doing that, veins of my head is bursting, and I am bleeding from my eyes and nose.

    The bleeding is surprising seeing the current strength of my body, so one can imagine how much strain I am feeling.

    While it put a lot of strain on me, it also gives me a lot of benefits. Other than the seals I will create with it, controlling such wild energy will also increase my energy control and power tremendously, which is as much as important as seals of the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Sigh!

    I stopped finally, or might I say the energy had to spend itself into me. Like always, the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ got absorbed into me within four minutes.

    In that time, I was able to create two seals of Supreme Combat Exercise. If I had a little more time, or I could control a little more energy, I would have created more seals.

    Seals aside, I got the usual benefits from the ¡¯Green Source¡¯; my body had strengthened and also lost impurities came out from my body, their amount was four times was normal, that my whole body got thinly coated in it.

    These impurities smelled extremely bad, but I am very happy they are out as I could already feel the burden on me lessening. There are still quite more impurities in my body; it will take more than a month before all of them are cleansed away.

    Even the powerful forging resource like Miasmic Astral Roses contains the impurities.

    Normally the impurities are not much problem when one uses them in low quantity as the body naturally expels them, but if one uses them in quantity, I have used, there got huge impurities gathered into the body.

    After checking my body thoroughly, I walked into the shower and washed away all the filth and smell of the impurities. When I came out of the shower, I smelled like a flower.

    Looking myself into the mirror, I found myself getting even thinner than I am already is.

    I have to eat more; with my current thinness and the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ I would consume every one and a half a day, it would be impossible for me to gain the muscles, hell I would be even thinner, that will make me look even freakier than I am.

    So, I have to start consuming more food, at least four times a day; only then will I able to gain some muscles.

    After wearing clothes, I came out of my room, and I stopped in the living room. I thought for a while before I wore artifacts, summoned my armor, and got out of the abode.

    My earlier n was to spend a few hours in my Inheritance Space and practice cooking into the Tome before getting out, but I decided toe out first and test Ghouls¡¯ power.

    Here strength of Ghouls increases every second; I want to keep continuous track of their growth.

    Even though there has been huge conformation in my strength, I should not becent. Yesterday, the ever-increasing cosmic energy created enough effect on me that I would not getcent.

    Now, I should find a Ghouls and fight to see how much their strength has increased within the night.

    Half an hourter, I had found one, though I had kittled it within a minute and had power kill it single move. Its strength has still surprised me.

    If Elina and I had faced Ghoul with such strength, then it would have been nigh impossible for us to escape alive.

 Chapter 1369 - Mid Level Of Prince Stage

    <h4>Chapter 1369 - Mid Level Of Prince Stage</h4>

    It is my ninth day in Ruin, three days since Ruin Gate closed, and I became trapped in this Ruin, and these nine days, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the speed the strength of Ghouls increases.

    Their strength increases without stopping, they are still no match against me, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel fear.

    I understand that I may be strong now, but it won¡¯t take long for them to catch up to me with the way their strength increases. If I don¡¯t want to be crushed by them, I will have to improve every day like them.

    Since yesterday, I had lifted the seal on the abode, and now, the abode has a simr level of cosmic energy as outside, but unlike outside, these Ghouls would not be able to sense me if they passed by the few meters ahead of me.

    This abode is amazing; it is powerful than the normal abode, and its power depending upon my power. The protection and facilities it provides depend upon my power, which is another reason to keep improving. In the future, this abode will be a big necessity for me.

    Currently, I am sitting in the living room, which had be a practice room for me, there is a practice room, but I prefer to practice in the living, the practice room feels too empty to me that I could not concentrate properly.

    There are a huge amount of resources spread around me; I am nning to level up to the Mid Level of the Prince Stage.

    I had my Inheritance ready for level up before I came to this Ruin, but I wanted to wait till I get out of the Ruin, so I could strengthen myself further to get maximum benefits of level up.

    A few minutes ago, I had consumed ¡¯Green Source,¡¯ it had strengthened my body and soul to the limit that now it could be strengthened anymore, seeing that I decided to level up.

    With all the preparations being done, I went to my Inheritance Space and initiated the level up.

    Buzz!

    My body and soul vibrated as and the ruines lighted up as my level up begin, and the next second, the runes inside me started sucking the resources like mad; their speed is so great that I found myself in the center of the whirlpool that sucking at the crazy rate.

    Seeing, how crazily these energies, a smile that filled with both happiness and sadness couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    I am happy because more resources mean more power, but I am sad because of the same reason. If this level up taking this amount of resources, then another level will take more, and not to forget the resources I will need for my daily survival.

    With the consumption of such an amount of resources, I don¡¯t think I will have enough resources when I want to level King; that time, thosemon Emperor Grade resources I have will also be insufficient.

    Soon, the resources I have ced around me had emptied, and I took out another batch of it before taking out another and then another.

    With no help from the world energy, which I don¡¯t n on using, there is heavy pressure on my resources.

    If it had been outside, I would have used the worldly energy at its max, but here I could not do that. Using worldly energy here is like lighting a huge torch in the sky; it will immediately attract the hordes of Ghouls; even with my current power, I am powerless against the Horde.

    Academy had specially warned against making a breakthrough in Ruin as the body naturally attract worldly energy during the breakthrough, and one could not control it without borate preparations.

    I do not make any preparation,pare to others, I am a little different as my Inheritance is self-designed, and since my breakthrough is hands of my runes, it is no problem for me control worldly energy.

    Since the beginning, I had created formations for worldly energy. Though all of these formations were designed to attract maximum worldly energy, I could use them for the opposite purpose.

    Like now, during breakthrough, there is not a speck of worldly energy around me; it is quite an aplishment if one asked.

    I watched as runes destroyed and created inside me; this process always enchants me. There is the concept of creation and destruction in the process, but also that of conversion as no energy gets wasted here.

    The energy of destroyed runes helps create another ruin; many runic and runic formations get destroyed during each breakthrough, and in their ce, new runes and formations appear.

    Time passed as I began taking out batches after batches of resources till finally hunger of my runes sated and the whirlpool of herbal energy disappeared around me.

    Buzz!

    "Ahhh"

    As the runes stopped sucking the energy, they released a flood of energy into my body; feeling this energy, a loud m.o.a.n couldn¡¯t help but escape from me; it is a m.o.a.n of pleasure, not pain.

    The energy is like a flood but is extremely gentle, and the feeling it gave is akin to that of an orgasm; and this energy is spreading into every part of my body and soul, strengthening them further.

    Sigh!

    It hadsted for about five minutes before it was over, and I got the strength that bubbling in every cell of me.

    I have reached the Mid Level Prince Stage, and my strength has increased to an astonishing degree; and most importantly, it is filled with brimming potential that reached deeper than I can look into.

    Seeing such potential, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as now I could strengthen my and body soul to a huge degree with this, and like this breakthrough, I will only level up when all this potential is filled, so after next breakthrough, my body and soul will gain even greater potential than I had gained in this breakthrough.

 Chapter 1370 - Crushing Heads

    <h4>Chapter 1370 - Crushing Heads</h4>

    After checking every part of my body, I want to shower to clean the vomiting smell from my body. It is not a breakthrough that produced this smell but ¡¯Green Source¡¯ I had consumed before. Though I had burned away the impurities, the smell remained.

    Fifteen minutester, I walked out of the bathroom and stared myself at the mirror; it had be a habit since I had be extremely thin.

    Sigh!

    A sigh of disappointment could help but escape out of me as I looked myself in the mirror. I had some hope that I will gain some muscle during the breakthrough, but nothing of that sort had happened.

    In the past three days, I have eating three to four times a day, and there is only a slight change in the muscles. If I gained the muscles at this speed, it would take me months to return to my previous form; I might even take more than half a year.

    I could get muscle faster if I stopped using the ¡¯Green Source,¡¯ but that would not happen. The ¡¯Green Source¡¯ is extremely important in raising my strength; I would rather be thin months than forgo one of the most precious resources that will help me survive the Ruin.

    After checking every bit of my muscle and counting my weight, I wore clothes and walked out of my room, and the first thing I did was eating. There is already food on the dining table; I took it and began to eat.

    I wouldn¡¯t say I like eating four times a day, but I have no choice; it is the only way to gain the muscles.

    Gulp!

    After I finished eating, I gulped down a bottle of essence of walked out of the above; it is time to fight the Ghouls.

    Even though the Ghouls are weak, I have to fight them; only by fighting them will I be able to digest the essences and gain strength quickly.

    "GAAA!"

    My luck was quite good as I had found a Ghoul ten minutester and slowly few toward it. It had seemed to have sensed me and turned toward me beforeunching itself at me screaming.

    Seeing iting, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I gently took out the big red gauntlets and wore them around my hands.

    These red gauntlets are four times bigger than my hands but fit very snuggly. The size of these Gauntlets are adjustable, and I could make them a hundred time bigger if I wanted.

    I had got them from King Stage Bearman; I had fought a month ago and been using them against the Ghouls since yesterday. The gauntlets are intimate weapons and far harder to master than the sword as they take one extremely close to the enemy.

    "GAAAA..."

    The Ghoul arrived before me as I finished up putting on the Gauntlets and attacked me with its ws while screaming madly.

    ng!

    A faint metallic sound rang out as our weapons sh; despite being a powerful attack, there was barely any sound and not shockwave as it was all absorbed by the swallowing field.

    Before, I used to use my swallowing rule power to create a rough swallowing field, but now, in this small upgrade, I created a small formation to deploy the swallowing field; it is far more efficient than using it roughly.

    Gaaa!

    ng ng ng...

    The Ghoul got angry by my easy counter and shouted before started attacking me madly. Its attacks became furious; to match the tempo, I also increased the speed of my attacks and pumped more energy into the gauntlets for more power.

    As I did, beautiful ruby lines begin shining on the gauntlets; they looked very beautiful. I have a couple of gauntlets weapons in my storage, but I chose this one as quite beautiful.

    The Ghoul became madder and madder with time as I easily diffused its attack and started to bring out even more, but no matter how much it brough, I would always counter every one of its attacks without a problem.

    GAAA GAAA

    The battle continued for nearly fifteen minutes when it got a little interesting as another two Ghouls joined in the battle. With their joining, Ive finally became serious as dealing with three Ghouls together is very hard, especially when I am only using my hands.

    If I used my vines, I could easily y with them, but I have to be very careful with only gauntlets as there are chances of me missing their w and it is burrowing in my body.

    I still shudder whenever I think about the episode of a few days ago; it was extremely dangerous, and I do not want to go through it again.

    ng ng ng...

    Three Ghouls begin to attack me madly, and I am countering each of their moves with the two Gauntlets that I am wearing in my hands.

    It is very straining to deal with three Ghouls, but that is what I am after. The more strain I will feel, the more Cosmic Energy my body will absorb, and the more Essence Energy it will melt and more strengthening I will reactive.

    Not to forget, fighting these Ghouls is giving me a great fighting experience. These Ghouls may look mindless, but their fighting ability is not.

    There is indeed madness, but if one observes their fighting style carefully, they will see the shadow of fighting style that only intelligent life has.

    It is deduced that when humans turned to ghouls, they retained some of their fighting ability, which mixes with the Inherent madness they receive.

    After half an hour, few more ghouls came, but I finished them off with my vines before continued to fight with Gauntlets against the three Ghouls.

    Five hours passed by as such, and I decided to end the fight; at that moment, the Gauntlets¡¯ lines became brighter than before, and they moved like red streak toward the Ghouls.

    Bam Bam Bam!

    Within a second, three consecutive bams rang out as the heads of Ghouls exploded like watermelons before turning into the smoke.

 Chapter 1371 - Letter

    <h4>Chapter 1371 - Letter</h4>

    After fighting the ghouls, I return to my abode. I showered before eating the food I had cooked earlier.

    After I finished eating, I sat on a chair and looked inside my storage. All the essence and potions the Teacher has given me have been finished; except for the box, nothing has remained.

    I again took out the wooden box and observed it greatly, even if it wouldn¡¯t open. I took it out daily as I feel it contain something useful, but no matter how much I tried, I could not open the box.

    Click!

    "Hun!" came out of my mouth when the box opened; I simply tried to open it, and it opened. Ive tried to open the box hundreds of times before it had never opened, but just now, it had opened with a simple push.

    Inside the box contain a silver bracelet, which is ced on the satiny pillow. The bracelet is made of blue metal with a simple green vines design.

    I have seen enough spatial storage to know that this bracelet is spatial device storage, a beautiful looking one at that.

    "GASP!"

    I took the bracelet in my hands and seeped my consciousness inside it, and just as I did, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp loudly as inside are very things I need.

    The bracelet has a small space, not more than a hundred meters square but the whole space filled with brim with bottles containing the colorful liquid. When I read the tags on the bottles, I couldn¡¯t help but turn brighter.

    All these bottles contained the essences and potions; they are not normal King Grade refined by the workshop of famous alchemist of Academy, so one can imagine the efficacy these essences and potions would have.

    These bottles contained essences of low-level King Grade nts to high-level Kings Grade nts, some of them which are even better than the Miasmic Astral Rose.

    I looked at the whole space till my eyes fell on the ck marble block, on which is a diary and while letter with the personal seal of Teacher, seeing that I brough the diary and envelope out of the store immediately.

    I looked while the envelope carefully but nothing is written on it except for the Teacher¡¯s seal.

    Tear

    I tore open the envelope and took out the letter from it; it is a single page written in the Teacher¡¯s elegant handwriting. I know it very well, as a teacher herself trained me in it, seeing worst than mediocre handwriting.

    She said every person worth his salt shoul have good handwriting, and the standards go high when ites to her student. I had to practice quite hard before I was able to bring my handwriting to her standard.

    <i>Dear Micheal,</i>

    <i> I hope you never read this letter; you are reading this means you have been trapped in the Ruin.</i>

    <i> I will not bore you with details that what it means to get trapped inside the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin; I am sure you already know about it. I had written this letter to you say not to lose hope as people have survived this Ruin.</i>

    <i>Her Excellency Headmistress Roosevelt and Her Excellency Hawthorn had survived this Ruin together. If they can do it, I am confident that my student will do it too.</i>

    <i>With the letter, I have left the records that Her Excellency Headmistress Roosevelt written about her days in the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin. I hope you survive, my dear student; it is your Teacher¡¯s greatest to see you again.</i>

    <i></i>

    <i> You Teacher,</i>

    <i> Marina Charleston</i>

    A tear couldn¡¯t help but escape my eyes as I read the letter, the letter was short, but it had conveyed all that Teacher wanted to convey and also give me as now I know for sure that people have survived this Ruin.

    As she said, if they can do, so I can, and I will do it, I will survive this Ruin, no matter how dangerous this Ruin is.

    It took me a while to calm my emotions; when I did, I looked at my diary that the Teacher had left beside the letter.

    It is a simple brown diary, not the original, of course, as it is very new, and its workmanship is modern, not like the age of Her Excellency Roosevelt.

    I opened the diary and began to read, and from the first page, I got shocked, and that was the first of many I would receive as I read the diary.

    As I continued to read the diary, I got shocked and shocked understood this Ruin is not simple as it seemed, and I was na?ve about the dangers it contains. This Ruin is dangerous beyondprehension, and passing cycle in it would be extremely hard, one might say near impossible.

    It took me about an hour to read the diary, and when I am finished, I ced the diary on the table in front of me before closing my eyes for a minute.

    "Looks like it would not be boring as I thought I would be," I said with augh, which is obvious.

    The diary had opened my eyes about this Ruin and also saved me from tomorrow. It is a good thing I had read the diary today, as I don¡¯t whether I would alive tomorrow seeing my sleeping time.

    If I diary right, then I will experience the change in seven to ten hours, and I will have to remain at that time with a bottle of the essence in my hands, as I do not think I would survive without it.

    The Teacher is extremely prepared with the resource she had given; I would not have to worry about the resources anymore even if I have to break through to the king.

    If not, I don¡¯t think the resources I have would have been enough for me to survive this Ruin, much less to make a breakthrough into the King Stage.

    I was nning to return outside to fight Ghoul after I practice for two hours in the Tone but reading the diary, I changed my mind, and now I want to observe that drastic change in my abode¡¯s safety.

 Chapter 1372 - Change

    <h4>Chapter 1372 - Change</h4>

    Little more than eight hours have passed since I read the Diary, and if what is said is true, then change will happen in the next two hours.

    I hope the change mentioned in the Diary did not happen; if it does, then I will really f.u.c.k.i.e.d.

    Since I had not gone out, which I had nned to, I had been training in the living room. Except for taking a break to eat, I had done nothing but train with my sword.

    Currently, my body is very sweaty, and my hands are shaking as I moved around slowly. I had activated the ¡¯Weight¡¯ enchantment and made the sword heavy that now even I am barely holding it, but I still move it for the strain that my body will feel from it.

    Hun!

    I am practicing as drops of sweat fall on the flood from my body when suddenly great change urred around me; despite knowing about it and feeling it, I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked by it.

    "I¡¯ll be dammed!" I cursed as I called back my sword.

    This Ruin moved by certain rules, like the cycle thatsts six moth and daily 20% increse power and quantity, which increases the power of Ghouls by the same amount.

    What had just happened now is that the power and quantity of Cosmic Energy increased by 100%, it is doubled, it also means the power of the Ghouls have also doubled.

    The Diary said every ten days, the power and density of Cosmic Energy would double with it would be the strength of Ghouls. Unlike the daily increase of cosmic energy that happened by the seconds, this cosmic energy that increases every ten days is sudden; it only takes a second.

    I took a break and felt this Cosmic Energy inside me and saw how the Essense Energy melting inside me at quadruple speed. The Cosmic energy may have doubled in its power and density, which does mean its effect on essence would also be doubled.

    Sometimes one plus one is always not two; there are other mechanics involved too, like the nature of Essense Energy and the grade of it and other things.

    It is just standing and least of the danger of this Ruin; the greatest danger will start two and half monthster when Ghouls gain intelligence, and Silver Ghouls and Green Kings begin appearing when the real danger begins.

    Reading the Diary, I can concur that strong people who survive in rune survive until three months before the real challenge begins, and if the horror described in the Diary is true, then I will have to increase my strength tremendously.

    At my current strength, I will not be able to take the single of Silver Ghouls, much less stand in front of Green Kings, who extremely few in numbers, but the power they possessed is beyondprehension.

    There is quite a time for Green Kings to appear; they appear in thest month of the cycle means I have four to five-month to reach the King Stage. The Diary had written that I have to be a very powerful King if I want even to survive the attack of Green Kings, and as for defeating it, the requirement is too high.

    I am sure those powerful people who survived tillst must have died at the hands of Green Kings; the power they possess is shuddering, even great Ramona Hawthorn nearly died by its hand when she faced the Green King for the first time.

    Even her legendary Abyssal power had failed in front of the Green King.

    The Diary has given me directions, and now the only thing I have to do is train harder, ten times that I am doing right now as, after three months, I will be in the boundary of life and death every second.

    Gulp!

    Seeing the essence inside nearly depleted, I gulped down another bottle and my Inheritance as I walked out of my abode. It is time to face newly powered up Ghouls; it will be a challenging fight.

    As I walked out of the abode, I had immediately sensed the change in Ruin. It is not just a change in Cosmic Energy but the very core of Ruin; it felt a lot more oppressive than before.

    Taking a deep breath in the oppressive atmosphere, I flew into the air searching for the Ghoul to fight, and this time, it took me more than half an hour to find a Ghoul, and when I couldn¡¯t help get a little surprised.

    The Diary did say change urred in Ghouls as their power increased but did not mention such change.

    The Ghoul in front of me looked a little different than Ghouls Ive seen till now, it tiny patches of ghostly grey skin along its body, patchy muscles with ghostly skin looked quite ghastly, seeing it I couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    "GAAAAA!"

    I had gotten two-three hundred meters of it when it sensed me and craned its neck at an unnatural angle and roared at me, the roar of it little different; it goes little deeper.

    As it roared, it came at me, and seeing the speed of it; I couldn¡¯t help but put a serious face as this fight won¡¯t be easy as fights of a couple of days.

    It did not take long for it appeared in front of me and whipped its ws toward my chest. Like the rest of it, its ws also had changed; they became denser and much sharper than before.

    Seeing its wsing at me, I did not waste time and move my sword toward it. Facing it, I did not think about using the Gauntlets. Using the weapons, I am barely novice in against an opponent such as this would be suicide.

    ng!

    Our weapons tore through the air and shed finally, as they shed. I felt immense force entering my body; with the swallowing field on, I absorb nearly all the power of my opponent, and I have to say, it is huge.

 Chapter 1373 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1373 - Fight</h4>

    "Good!"

    I said with augh as a huge amount of power than I had got from the Ghoul was sucked by my runes and converted immediately for my use.

    Gaaaaa!

    Seeing its attack did not work, the Ghoul got mad as its eyes became deeper red and its attack with more power than before.

    The moment it moved its ws, I moved my sword too. Those ws extremely dangerous, and I do not want them anywhere close to my body. Though Ive upped my Armor¡¯s defense and quite sure that it takes to stop the ws from reaching my skin, I do not want to test it.

    Ive seen what happened when Ghoul ws touch my skin, and I don¡¯t want to experience them again despite the unlimited benefits they offer.

    Even if my heart wanted, my mind would not let it; the poison of Ghoul is too dangerous, and Diary had reinforced my view about the dangerousness of the Ghoul poison.

    ng ng ng...

    The Ghoul began to attack me like crazy; its attacks are bing quite powerful that I had to use quite a lot of my strength to counter them.

    Still, the more powerful it is, the more beneficial it will be for me; as I am fighting it, I am also merging with essence faster; it is not only one that is getting stronger every second; I am too.

    To face against the Silver Ghouls and Green Kings, I will need huge strength, and fighting Ghouls regrly is the best way to do it.

    As I fight, I couldn¡¯t help but notice a few entricities about it; the first is fighting style; there is a lot more intelligent style of fighting than before, and also the other thing I notice is the adaptability.

    It is adapting against my moves at a faster speed than before, though the difference is minute, and I would not have able to notice it without the observational power granted me by the killing rule.

    The Diary is right; the cosmic energy did not just increase the Ghouls¡¯ power; it advanced themprehensively from all the angle, and that made them even more dangerous by the day.

    I have to keepplete track of their day to day changes; it will help me a lot while fighting them.

    GAAAA!

    I continued fighting against it when twenty minutester, the Ghoul attracted by our fight and joined without invitation and pressure on me increased manifold that I begin to use ¡¯Old Set.¡¯

    Except for using ¡¯First Boost,¡¯ I am using all the power of ¡¯Old Set, The addition of the second Ghoul added quite a pressure on me, but I do not mind; the pressure is good; it will help me improve fast.

    ng ng ng...

    Two Ghouls attacked me from both sides, and as the time, another thing written in the Diary had held true.

    As their power increase, these Ghouls begin to animosity toward each other, just like that of the monsters. The monsters are territorial, and they will not let anyone enter their territory.

    The Ghouls will also behave a such.

    For two about two months, ghouls will be able to move with freedom, but as they gained further intelligence, they will stop interfering with other Ghouls territory and onlye when called.

    This instinct will further enhance when they gained human-level intelligence and became silver Ghouls. As for the Green Kings, these Ghouls were said to be so territorial that if other Green Kings invaded their territory, they would fight to kill each other.

    Hun!

    Another ten minutes passed when I saw Ghouling toward me. At the power I am currently fighting, I could handle only three Ghouls. To handle this third one, I will have to use vines.

    GAAAA...

    It screamed as it attacked me, but instead of me replying, three vines came out of me. Two vines moved toward its ws, and while others moved toward its neck.

    ng ng!

    Pachac!

    Two of my vines shed against the two of ws while the third one went and decapitated it. It had tried to stop the third vine, but it was too slow to do anything against it.

    Gulp!

    With its dead, I gulped down another bottle of Herbal Essense, seeing there is barely any Essense left in me before calling back my vines and continuing my fight with the two Ghouls.

    I have to say this Ruin is very strange. These Ghouls never get tired; if I want to fight with them for a month, they will fight without showing a hint of tiredness, while humans can be tired within hours if the fight is too intense.

    Though there are many disadvantages in these Ruins for us, all of them worth it when thinks of the advantages this Ruin grants. Ive never been in Ruin, where I had progressed so fast.

    Three hours passed as I continued fighting; while fighting, many Ghouls were attracted, but each of them got their next severed and core seized.

    These Ghouls may have gotten powerful, but so do I, especially my vines, which are now faster and stronger than my own limbs and could do things than my limbs could not.

    From tomorrow, I will start training with them. To survive against future danger, I will need my vines strongest; they are one of my strongest trump cards, and I wanted to use them at their strongest potential and control the maximum of them to a finer degree.

    I can currently only control sixteen vines at a finer degree; greater than that, my control loosened. My target is to control at least thirty vines to a finer degree by the time Silver Ghouls appear.

    Two more hour passed, and it is finally time to kill these Ghouls; after making my mind, I did not waste any time.

    ng ng ng ng

    Pachac Pachac

    Six vines came from my back; four of them effectively dealt with Ghoul¡¯s attack while the other two vines swiftly decapitated and turned into smoke.

 Chapter 1374 - One Month I

    <h4>Chapter 1374 - One Month I</h4>

    One month passed by since I entered this Ruin, and this month had been the loneliest month of my whole life.

    If Ashlyn had not woken up two weeks ago, I would have gone insane in loneliness. It is because of herpany, I remain sane.

    In the past month, Ive made huge progress, the biggest progress Ive ever made yet in my practice till now. My body and soul have been continued strengthening and now became strong enough that even I could believe how strong they are.

    It is just the starting of what progress I will make; the real progress will start when Silve Ghouls begin to appear. Their appearance will herald the great difficulty of this Ruin and also the profits that came with it.

    Everything the diary said hade true; every ten days, the Cosmic Energy in the Ruin would double, and with it, it will make Ghouls many times stronger.

    A few hours ago, that change hade again, doubling the power of the Ghouls. Yesterday after days of hardwork, I was able to fight against fourteen Ghouls together with my vines, and today, the number has dwindled to four.

    Ghouls catch up very quickly; if I had been not trying to increase my strength, one way or another every moment, I would not have been matched against the single Ghoul despite gaining the early boost.

    I hade back from outside, killing the newly strengthen Ghouls and brough back my price. The necrotic core of the Ghouls, containing precious Green Source.

    I looked at the faint silver liquid dro in a small ss dish, the everyday color of the drop would change, and now, the drop lookedplete silvery, though the silver color is faint, the drop is silvery nheless, looking at no one will say it looked like a water drop anymore.

    I looked at the drop for a second before my shuddering tongue took a swipe at it; as it did, I felt like slightly cool sensations before that silvery drop transformed into a raging flood of energy.

    My mind performed calction and quickly took control over about 22% of Flood like energy and begin to divert it toward the routes of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Few seconds into doing that, veins on my head begin to pop up, and I started to bleed from the eyes and ears.

    To control this raging energy, I had to use every bit of the willpower I have, and that put immense strain on my body and soul. No, matter how much strengthening I go through every day, I would always bleed out during every session.

    On the plus side, my efforts have begun to pay its dividends, as just within twenty days. Ive be very adept at controlling a huge amount of energies which is helping me fighting but also in cooking.

    Due to expert energy control, I am learning new recipes every day. Not to forget the seals I am creating, which are the greatest benefits of all; if everything went well, I would have another Ruby Seal today.

    It had been quite a while since I had created another seal and I am very much nned to do that. Hell, I nned to create a Diamond Seal while I an in this Ruin, which some might say is quite a lofty goal.

    Creating a Diamond Seal is extremely difficult; the real challengees from a hundred seals, but I am able to do that, then I would receive benefits that far surpassed any other seal.

    The Diamond Seal does not just increase the strength; it does much more; those other benefits are far more important in long that increase in strength it offerers.

    In my body, there are two groups of energies; one is big while the other is small. The big ispletely wild; though it spread through my whole body, it dies not to have consistency and could use its full potential to strengthen me.

    The second energy, which is also wild, but moves in a direction that helps me get maximum benefits from it.

    The wild energy is extremely fast; I have to be always ready to move it ording to my way; the smallest mistake as going through different veins could spoil my efforts and make me start all over again.

    With the speed of a stallion, the wild energy created one cirction after another. I had already created the three seals, and now, I have to create another two before I have my ruby seal.

    Only a little more than a minute had remained, and in this time, I had to create two more seals. If I had been working with my own energy, I would not have such the confidence to create the two seals in such a short time, but with wild ¡¯Green Source¡¯ energy, I have a chance.

    The wild energy passed through one cirction after another, and in just half a minute, I have another small seal, and now I just need another sea; getting it, conditions for Ruby seal would be created.

    The energy began to circte for another seal, but this time its speed is of energy quite low as the quantity of it had reduced to trickle from the Flood it was.

    The energy had been absorbed into me, strengthening every part of me efficiently during each cirction.

    Though only a trickle had remained, I am confident this trickle will be more than enough to create thest seal I need.

    It circted the flooding through the circtions, and with each cirction, it will grow smaller and smaller till it reached the twenty-fourth cirction where only a tenth of it has remained, but despite its lower quantity, it still had its inherent wildness through which it had crashed into the wall of the twenty-fourth cirction.

    Bang!

    A faint bang rang through my body as wild energy crashed through the wall, and as it did, the creation of the 600th seal begins; seeing it, a smile couldn¡¯t appear on my bloodied, tired face.

 Chapter 1375 - One Month II

    <h4>Chapter 1375 - One Month II</h4>

    It only took a small seal three seconds to suck all the energies it needs to form before it released a small amount of energy into my body, which I barely felt.

    A minuteter, it finished releasing the energy and went to join the other nine small energies before it begins spinning and started sucking energies from my Refinement Towers storage.

    They are sucking a huge amount of energy for an Amythyst Seal. Amethyst Seal increases my power by 1%, for which 10% to 20% of my energy more than enough, but this time it is far from that.

    Ever since I hade to this Ruin, Ive been getting stronger at a crazy speed, and now Amethys seal will give me an increment of 1%, for which it will need far more than 10% to 20% of my energy.

    Thest Amethyst Seal I had created three days ago needed 70% of my energy, and the seal before that needed about 55%, so if the trend to be followed, this time it will 90% of my energy.

    As they suck my energy, I refine more my tower to refill it. In this ruin, I don¡¯t want to have my energy to remain below that of the 50%.

    During the escape from the Ghouls, if I had over 50% energy, I would have escaped without getting injured and had been at home right now.

    The suckingsted only two minutes, and it had sucked about 95% of my energy before it stopped. The small seals merged, and a secondter, an amethyst seal revealed itself.

    Buzz!

    As it revealed itself, it buzzed gently and sent cooling energy through my body; the energy is gentle night wind that one wish enjoy. The feeling this energy gave is amazing, but unfortunately, it had ended too quickly, but I am not as sad as what wille next will be even more amazing.

    After the Amethyst seal stopped, it went back to the other nine Amethys seal, and they started spinning together, and create suction started. The suction was so great that within a second, they emptied 10% of my energy storage.

    Gulp!

    It is a good thing I was prepared, and just as the suction begins, I sucked emptied the ss vial that I had been holding in my hand.

    The potion I had just drunk is very special; it is created to supply the energy for the Seals. Usually, I like to provide the energy myself by refining, but I know my limits; the suction speed is too great for me to manage it while refining energy through the tower.

    Gulp Gulp Gulp...

    The potion turned to energy, and within a second,pletely sucked by the seals, seeing I drank another potion, then another, and then another, I continued drinking them till suction demanded.

    These potions are extremely precious; they are one of the most precious I have, and now I am drinking them as they are water.

    Normally for a Prince, one potion is more than enough to satiate the need for the Ruby seal, but I am not a normal Prince. This ruin had made me even more abnormal than I already was before.

    I already gained the Physical strength to fight hand to hand against the weakest King Stage Grimm Monster, so one can imagine how powerful my body has be.

    Finally, suction stopped when it suction sucked the energy from the twenty-third vial. It made me quite surprised as I had not thought I would need more than ten bottles.

    Soon my surprised bated and smile appear on my face, and I thanked my teacher again in my mind. I had only a hundred bottles in my storage, which would not havested me till I reached Diamond Seal; I am sure of it.

    But I do not have to worry; in storage that teacher left me, there are a few hundred bottles of these potions, which would be more than enough for me till I create the Diamond for seal.

    Buzz!

    Soon the extremely beautiful red ruby seal came out of the out and buzzed gently, sending a flood of gentle energy through it.

    "Ahhh...¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud m.o.a.n as the energy spread inside me. The feeling this gives me uparable and is even greater than what I had got from my runes when they discharge a huge amount of energy during my breakthrough.

    Thest time when I had experienced this energy, it was not this intense, but now it is; the feeling it gave isparable to that of the great orgasm.

    The energy of the Ruby seal spread through every cell of my body and every fraction of my soul and begin to strengthen it from the core.

    The strengthening is happening is at an extremely fast rate; it even faster than when I was injured by Ghoul and melted essence merging with its extraordinary rate.

    The Ruby Seal continued releasing energy for about seven minutes before it stopped and went line up with the other five ruby seals.

    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, feeling the strength in me and that bubbling like a volcano. I got a 30% increase in strength in just seven minutes, which is absolutely f.u.c.k.i.n.g huge seeing my current strength.

    Now that I got strength, I had to test it against the Ghouls, but before that, I should shower. The ¡¯Green Source¡¯ has left many impurities on me.

    This consumption of the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ brought impurities in my bodies to normal. Though there are still impurities in me, they are at a manageable level, and it will able to cleanse thempletely till I consume the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ from the Silver Ghouls.

    The Herbal Essences I consume daily leave some impurities, though the body expel them naturally and ¡¯Green Source¡¯ also help, it is not enough to cleanse my body of them unless, of course, I stopped consuming them for few days, which can not happen as long as I am in this ruin.

 Chapter 1376 - Silver Ghoul I

    <h4>Chapter 1376 - Silver Ghoul I</h4>

    "Any time now," I said gently to Ashlyn as I looked at Ghoul a few hundred meters in front of me.

    I have been following this Ghoul for the past hour to witness the change that will happen any minute.

    It had been three months since I had entered this ruin, and today, all will be the day all the Ghouls will be transformed into the Silver Ghouls.

    The diary had noted that it is quite a scene to watch and not to forget fighting it. There is quite a vivid description of the Silver Ghouls, and reading it, my fighting spirit couldn¡¯t help but get aroused.

    I had made huge progress since the day I had entered this ruin; there was no single day in which I had not made substantial progress.

    Currently, I am at the high level of Prince Stage and have an extremly strong body; not only that, I have made huge progress in Supreme Combat Exercise and created eight hundred and seventy-six seals of Supreme Combat Exercise, just twenty-four seals away from the ninth amethyst seal.

    My Supreme Combat Exercise progress went better than I had thought; at each practice session, I would at least create five small seals.

    I havee very closes to target; I now will need to create one and hundred and twenty-four seals more to have a Diamond Seal, but it will not be easy, especially after I created the ninth Amethyst Seal.

    Hun!

    I was again daydreaming about the ¡¯Dimond Seal¡¯ when I felt change begin the Cosmic Energy.

    Its suppressive might begin to increse rapidly and with it, its density. I could feel the night growing darker and darker as the stars in the sky grew dimmer and dimmer.

    As it was happening, the chest of the Ghoul which I was following begin to glow ghostly silver light, and that ghostly silver light begin to spread through its body, till its whole body begin to shine in ghostly silver light.

    It is not the only one; I could see silverly dots of all sizes begin to light up. These dots are Ghouls who are a distance away from me.

    As the power and density of Cosmic Energy increased, the ghostly silver radiance on the Ghouls have also increased till only a big ball of silvery light remained of the Ghouls in front of me and nothing else.

    "300%," I muttered in shock as I saw the big ball of ghostly sliver light dimming down. The power and density of Cosmic Energy have increased by three times, which f.u.c.k.i.n.g huge.

    I have seen what happened when Comsic Energy double and how much change it brought in the strength of Ghouls, and this time, the change will be even more tremendous.

    As this Ghouls will not only get a tremendous upgrade in strength, but their intelligence would alsoe with the par of that humans.

    Till now, the intelligence of Ghouls was increasing every day, but now it had be par with humans, which will make Ghouls even more fearsome and if these silver Ghoul as strong as the diary describe them to be then fighting them, I will have had to use every bit of the strength I have.

    Soon all the Ghostly radiance on the Ghoul have faded, and Ghoul appeared in front of me, and seeing it, I have barely stopped myself from gasping.

    The Ghoul now looked human; there no spoilt skin or torn muscle; in one way, it looked human but seeing it, no one will consider it as human.

    It looked like a corpsy version of some human that might have silver skin. The silver skin had a ghostly feel to it, and one could see faint ghostly silver smokeing out of its hair.

    Though there is one thing that makes it look like a human, the silver clothes it is wearing. It is a single set fighting suit of unfamiliar style which had covered itself to its neck.

    If I had not read the diary, I would have confused about it getting the clothes, but there is a perfectly valid reason for it in a diary.

    As the silver radiance disappeared, it turned toward me; it did not look surprised to see me at all, and I am too not surprised at all. As I said, the diary had a quite detailed description of these Silver Ghouls, including the mention of its range.

    "It feels good not to be mindless again." It said at observed itself, including the ck trident it is holding. It observed itself for a couple of seconds before it again looked at me, and this time, it swiped its grey tongue over dark silvery lips.

    "I did not think I would be lucky enough to get delicacy right after Ive woken up." It said while showing its sharp teeth.

    Yes, these bastards eat humans.

    "I am too quite looking forward to tasting your source, Ive heard its effects are quite amazing," I said, zing anger couldn¡¯t help appear on its face.

    "Good, I like the spunk you have. I hope it will remain but when I tear you limb by limb." It said in a slow drawl before it disappeared from its spot.

    "Die!"

    It shouted as it appearing in front of me and moved its trident toward my chest at unbelievable speed.

    Its trident is extremely fast, and the closer it gets toward me, the faster it is getting. I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised by it as it is very hard to that this smoothly; even with my battle experience, I could not do what it is doing.

    ng!

    Its trident shed against my sword, and huge force and necrotic energy came at me. The necrotic energy was not raw but extremely fine, which could be in a needle urate.

    Step Step Step!

    All the energy absorbed by my Armor effortlessly, but I still took a step back as it smoothly forced me back with a simple shake of its trident.

    I couldn¡¯t help but turn extremely alert by it and readied everything to be used at a moment¡¯s notice.

 Chapter 1377 - Silver Ghoul II

    <h4>Chapter 1377 - Silver Ghoul II</h4>

    The diary said the most dangerous thing about Silver Ghouls and Green Kings are not their strengths but the battle experience.

    They have thousands and thousands of years of experience, and I should always remain on guard even if I am gaining an advantage on it.

    I had just taken two steps back when I saw a tridenting at me; it had already more than half of the distance.

    I lit up runic formation what I had readied and moved my sword to counter it. Seeing that, it moved the smooth trident motion toward my head as if its¡¯s read target was my head and targeting the chest was just a faint.

    The chest was no faint, it was the real target, but after seeing my sword, it had changed the target without losing the momentum.

    Seeing it had changed the target to my head, I moved my sword toward it to defend against the Trident. I may not have the fluency and experience it has, but I have power and speed, and I will use it to myplete advantage.

    ng!

    Karr!

    My sword stopped the charge of its Trident; as it shed, it did not let go and pushed its Trident against my sword and before moving upward wanting to flung my sword away so that it could pierce the Trident to my head.

    The runic formations on my hand lit up, and my sword stopped in its ce without giving out a single inch.

    For nearly three months, I had been training hard to match against the Silver Ghouls and Green King as I know they are the only things that possess the thread against me.

    When I read about them in a diary for the first time, I could not believe it is true; it had made me quite horrified, but it is also due to that, I had pushed myself hard, even during the level up, I had specially made arrangements in my armor to contend against them.

    "Hehe, you are quite good." It said with augh, but soon that smile turned a mocking one, "But if that¡¯s all you have, then you will die in next ten seconds." It said, and faint change in its aura had urred.

    "Hundred Wave Tsunami!" I said, and the next moment trident came at me, but unlike before, it is not a simple attack but an attack from the powerful Art; yes, Silver Ghouls could use the Arts, these are the Arts they had gained from their former human self.

    If I am not wrong, then this move it had used is from ¡¯Oceanic Rhythm Art.¡¯ It is quite good Art from the Wisdom Tower, them once upon this Ghoul must be a member of Wisdom Tower.

    The Trident came at me, and this time, it did not look Trident anymore but a raging wave that materialized behind it; this attack was going to be extremely powerful.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Seeing my sword would not be enough to stop the tsunami, I called my vines finally. Six vines came out of me at extremely fast speed and moved toward the Trident; seeing the vines, a surprise couldn¡¯t help but sh in the Silver Ghoul¡¯s eyes.

    Though it got surprised a little, it did not change anything about at attack. Its attack still moved toward me like a tsunami.

    ng!

    The tsunami-like attack crashed against my delicate crystalline, but nothing happens, except for the faint rustle of leaves, the attack was not able to produce any other effect, but it was just a start.

    "Second Wave, Third Wave, Forth Wave..."

    After the first attack, the real attack started. The waved after waves stacked one behind another till I could see ny-nine waves, and all of them havee toward my vines.

    I don¡¯t know why it had not used a hundred tsunamis together insteadunching an attack of the lone tsunami at first as the real power of this attack lies in its stacking effect.

    ng ng ng...

    Its attack shed against my vines one after another; first, these attacks were nothing, but as more and more came, they became powerful, sending a huge amount of energies into the attack that is enough to tear apart even a powerful King.

    But my vines are not normal things; they are faster and stronger than my limbs and capable of taking an immense amount of damage.

    One after another, attacks shed against my vines, and these attacks may seem simple destructive attacks, but they are anything but that in the hands of who is trying to find a way to weakness to my vines, so it could exploit it and target my body.

    But my vines have created the tight defense, that even with its huge battle experience, it wasn¡¯t able to breach them toe at me.

    It is not just due to vines but also due to my killing Rule, which I am using at full power since I started fighting against the Silver Ghoul.

    It is due to the exchange senses provided by the killing rule and sensory field, Ive created around had made my defense near perfect.

    Seeing the problems, it had tried to release the soul sts to wreck my sensory field, but that attempt of it turned futile. If it had been my mind directly controlling the sensory field, it would have wrecked by its soul st, and I would even receive the soul injury, but nothing of that sort is happening.

    Like the Swallowing field, I am controlling the sensory field through the formation. So, all the damage it is trying to deal were simply handled by the formation, which I operation without damaging my mind directly.

    ng!

    Thest 99th wave crashed through thebination of vines and which only able to shake them a little moving them back an inch.

    "You have honestly surprised me, human; I have not thought you would be able to handle my attack with such ease." It said with a smile.

    There is no speck of anger in its eyes; instead, there is bubbling excitement and cruelty, which is scaring the hell out of me. Making me dread the move this undying monster is going to make next.

 Chapter 1378 - Silver Ghoul III

    <h4>Chapter 1378 - Silver Ghoul III</h4>

    "Thousand Wave Tsunami!" It said slowly and attacked.

    Its trident haspletely disappeared, and waves took its ce; these waves are so vivid that if the normal person to see it, they would think of it as the real wave, not something created with the energy.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked seeing the wave; the Art had ten levels, from level one to level 10, at level, the waves increased by hundred and now since had summoned a thousand waves means, it is using thest level.

    Even powerful Kings could not do that, forget the energy requirement; the main reason they could not do it was because of theprehension it required; usually, one needed to be Tyrant Level or at least Emperor before they get such a level ofprehension in the Art.

    It is barely able to use thisst move of this Art; most of the energy this attack came from the worldly energy, which again shocking thing as controlling such amount of worldly energy beyond the most King.

    Still, this attack is extremely powerful, so powerful that my six vines would barely stand against it for more than a second, and I might be flung away by it in a very wretched state if I did not do anything soon.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Seeing I have no choice, I summoned out more vines, and soon there are twenty-four beautiful crystalline vines in front of me, ready to defend against me such a powerful attack.

    ng ng ng ng...

    The waves begin crashing against the vines; they are a force of nature wanting to tear anything that came into their way. My vines looked quite delicate in front of such ferocious waves.

    The looked like a ss vase in front of torrential waves; one would think it would be turned into dust at first sh, but my delicate looking vines faced the waves head-on without cracking.

    One wave after another shed against my vines, but not a single of them could do anything against them, but this just a starting as only three hundred some waves crashed against my wines, and there are quite a lot more have remained and dealing with them is going to be a challenge.

    More and more waves crashed when my vines begin to shake, but they started to get pushed back; seeing I am in a precarious state, I weaved the vines in pair of two. The vines begin to third around in pair, and soon twenty-four vines turned into twelve.

    As the vines weaved, they stopped getting pushed back and begin to fight back against the vines. Weaving them together had increased their strength many folds, and the beginning to deal with the vines with the newfound energy.

    My vines and waves fought, for a while, my vines have gained the upper hand and moved toward the waves, but as the more waves shed, the more powerful they have be and again begin to push back vines.

    Seeing such results, I again weaved the vines together and turned twelve vines into the six and shed them against the waves that have be even more ferocious that each wave now has the power to crush the hundreds of Kings effortlessly.

    Seeing such power, I couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed. I had thought, once I begin to use my vines, I would be able to deal with any attack from the Silver Ghouls, as my vines are far more powerful than my limbs.

    But I was once again proven wrong, and I understood the danger I am in. This is the first day of the Silver Ghouls; they will get stronger and stronger, and I will have to work back-breakingly hard if I want to have any chance to survive against them.

    Unlike the dumb Ghouls, these Silver Ghouls are extremely powerful, and as the days passed they will be even more powerful in every way; there is a really high chance that I might not improve fast enough and die by their hands.

    I might not even be able to see the Green Kings; it is not just fear talking, but cold hard facts that Ive learned from the diary, and seeing everything diary said is turning true; I have no reason to doubt what written Silver Ghouls is not true either.

    Finally, nine hundred waves crashed against my vines, and now only a hundred have remained, and seeing how swiftly my vines are getting pushed back, I decided to weave my vines together again and turned six vines into three.

    ng ng ng...

    The waves have be ever fiercer; with each sh, they are attacking with an immense amount of energy; if I had not had such amazing runes that could absorb an amazing amount of energy without any problem, I would have died months ago.

    I understand the value of my Inheritance Runes and knew they are the reason I am alive.

    I wonder what those two excellencies had to survive this ruin. Spending three months here, I am totally aware of the power of these Ghouls and knew without having something special, one could not survive.

    Those must have something special; otherwise, they would not be the two most people out the world had produced, especially Ramona Hawthorn; she is the legend. The things she had done, nobody able to do it till now.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Only thest ten waves have remained, and these waves are packing power so great that they have broken through the boundaries of my swallowing field and begin creating deafening sounds.

    They have also pushed back against the three thick vines that are weaved from the twenty-four vines.

    The vines got pushed back and back, till they are just half a meter away from me, and now only one wave has remained the most powerful one, and if my vines survived that them, I would really have a chance against the ghouls.

    CLANNNG!

    Finally, the biggest and most powerful wave shed again my vines sending and my vines back toward me with the speed of lightning. If I did not know these vines are mine, I would have throught these vines are attacking me.

 Chapter 1379 - Silver Ghoul IV

    <h4>Chapter 1379 - Silver Ghoul IV</h4>

    Chapter 1379

    The whip-like vines came at me and stopped just a centimeter away from my body. I had to use all the energy to stop them.

    "I had not believed you would be able to counter my attack," it said with a slight surprise, but the next moment that surprised had turned into the provocative smile, "But it must have taken arge chunk of energy, right?" It asked provocatively.

    Its meaning is clear, to counter such an attack, one needed to use a huge amount of energy. I had needed a huge amount of energy, and more than half of it came from it, but still, the counter took quite a chunk of my energy.

    I have to start my offensive, while it has unlimited energy, and it won¡¯t get tired no matter how long we fought. I, on the other hand, have limited energy, and I will get tired as I fight long-on.

    I have to finish the fight soon; I do not have unlimited energy like it, and if it continues to attack like this, then it won¡¯t be long before I gotpletely drained, and it finished me off.

    "You are right, the attack had taken arge chunk of my energy, but I still have more than enough to deal with you," I said and attacked it with my three wh.i.p.s, which moved like a vicious snake toward it.

    Its mocking eyes became serious, seeing my wh.i.p.seing at me, and it moved its Trident with a speed that my eyes barely able to catch. Looking at the waves that had appeared behind the Trident, it is very clear that it moves from the art.

    ng ng ng

    It moved its Trident swiftly and defended against the vines, but this is just a start. One of the strengths of my vines are their flexibility; they can be moved in any way.

    Just as these vines shed against the Trident, instead of recoiling back toward me, they moved toward the Ghouls; all the recoiling force was absorbed and covered by me and used to power up then next attack.

    The Ghoul got a little surprised by that, but it immediately delivered its Trident that wasing toward me and toward the vines that are moving toward its fatal spots.

    ng ng ng...

    After defending against the vines, it tried to attack me again, but my vines did not give me a chance as they moved toward it. I cannot let have an offensive position again; I will keep attacking it till I find a w in its very mature fighting style and kill it.

    My vines have be faster than its Trident, but not a single one of them was able to breach its defense. It is effortlessly dealing will three vines that are faster than its Trident and also looking for a way to attack me.

    I had to keep this bastard busy every second; a second is more than enough for it to charge a powerful attack, which again will make me fall into the defense; I don want that to happen.

    The Diary had said that there is so much to learn from the Silver Ghouls and Golden Kings. Fighting them for moths had helped her excellencies furnish their fighting style so much that there was barely any match against them.

    I have to learn from the Silver Ghouls, so I would be able to fight against the Green Kings. The Diary said, the Green Kings are one of the oldest Ghouls, and their fighting experience is extremely great.

    When they had fought against the Green Kings for the first time, they have nearly lost their lives. Ramona Hawthorn had got fatally injured by the first attack, and they had to run for their lives against it.

    So, not only do I have to kill these Ghouls, but I would also have to continue fighting Ghouls every day to furnish my fighting style so that I won¡¯t lose my lives against the Green Kings.

    That is a thing of the future; currently, I should think about killing this bastard who is dealing with my vines without feeling my problem.

    Currently, I do not see any surefire way to defeat it, but as long as I continued fighting it, I will find a way, and that time, I will stake all my strength to finished it off.

    ng ng ng...

    An hour passed by since I had begun fighting, and I had finally started to see the faint cracks in its fighting style. These faint cracks are far from enough for me to exploit, but if I fight it long enough, I will be able to widen those cracks enough a way to kill it.

    This Ghoul is one of the most difficult opponents Ive ever fought. I do not have much power difference, but its fighting experience is so great that I could not see headway into killing it.

    Two more hours passed, and it became even more elusive; half an hour ago, it did something that I did not think it would do. It had changed its fighting style, using the same art to move its Trident, but it uses apletely different style to use it.

    It speaks the depth of the experience it had and the frustration I feel, and since it had changed its fighting style, I have to study that fighting style from all over again.

    It had been eleven hours since I have been fighting against it, and in these eleven hours, it had changed its fighting style four times, and currently, I am fighting against fifty-one.

    It seemed to be having fun changing the fighting style after fighting, just to rile me up. Till now, I had been calm, but I am started to get angry, which I really shouldn¡¯t against such an opponent.

    The Diary had mentioned Silver Ghouls using different fighting styles, but these Ghouls are extremely rare ones, and the fighting style they could use is not more than three.

    Which made me realize that I should notpletely believe what Diary said as information inside is ancient, there are many changes that must have urred in this ruin in thest three thousand years.

 Chapter 1380 - Silver Ghoul V

    <h4>Chapter 1380 - Silver Ghoul V</h4>

    "You seemed quite tired." The Silver Ghoul said tauntingly; I just looked at it before continued fighting.

    Fourteen hours have passed since I had started fighting, and it is now using its eighth fighting style.

    All eight of these fighting styles are different from others, making it very dangerous for me when it suddenly changes into a different fighting style.

    Four times, I had nearly survived by less than an inch against its Trident; one time, it had nearly pierced through my head. If not for me moving away in time, I would have really been stabbed, which would have been very bad for me.

    Not only that, despite furiously refining mana every second, my mana is continuously declining. I am using more of it, and I am refining and have only 40% of it remaining in my Refinement Tower¡¯s storage.

    Still, these fourteen hours were notpletely wasteful; I have been studying all its fighting styles very carefully. Even if they seemed very different from each of them, they all stem from one core, and studying its different fighting style, I have got a glimpse of its core.

    I had not thought I would be able to do this fast, but I did, and now I will have to study that core further before, but I have to be faster.

    My energy is draining slowly, and if I hastilyunched a full-power attack and failed, then there will be hell to pay, and that is what this Silver Ghoul is counting on.

    It wants to empty my energy storage; that way, I will not have any energy to deal with its offense, and it will able to finish me off easily.

    An hour more passed, and I lost 5% more percent of energy; not only that, but I have also dodged two killing blows. It had not changed its fighting style, its just that as I am studying it, it had also been studying me, and when it saw a hole in my defense, it went for it.

    Now, after fifteen hours of fighting, I see a chance to defeat it; I am not 100% sure it will work, but I have no other choice but to try it, seeing the energy I am losing every second.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯

    Seeing I couldn¡¯t waste any more time, I activated the first boost. The flood of energy released from my Refinement Tower and filled the twelve formations that are over my body, which made that energy boiling and spread through all the runes.

    It did not take over a moment for ¡¯First Boost¡¯ to activate; in the previous upgrade, I had worked hard on improving the power and timing of ¡¯First Boost.¡¯ And I can say my efforts were fruitful, seeing how quickly it activated and filled me with power.

    It might not sense the power filling me, but it had sensed the change in me that ¡¯First Boost¡¯ brought and immediately got alert but being alert is not enough to save it from my attacks.

    As the power-filled me, I transferred it all to my four vines, and immediately they started glowing as they whipped toward the Silver Ghoul.

    ng ng ng...

    The vines moved at nearly invisible speed and whipped toward the Silver Ghoul, which barely able to defend against, and one vine even reached very near its neck when it defended against it.

    Without wasting any time, I had activated ¡¯Rose Refinement,¡¯ and twelve roses came out of me and moved toward the Silver Ghoul.

    Seeing the Roses, The Ghoul got rmed and wanted to run away, but how can I let it do that. It is already bad enough that it can defend against my attacks after I fought against it for fifteen hours; I¡¯ll be damned if I let it ran way.

    My vines attacked it from all sides, not giving it a single chance to run away, and that is all the Roses needed; within a second, the twelve roses and covered silver Ghoul and me.

    Buzz!

    Faint buzz rang out as the roses turned to petals and these petals formed a big rose that enveloped Silver Ghoul and me.

    "Wretched human, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want; you have been alive because I was ying with you; now that you have shown your teeth, let me show you what real strength is!" It said in answer and the next moment, powerful fluctuation released from it.

    "Oceans Fury!" "Oceans Guard!"

    It shouted as a blue wateryyer appeared around its body, and its aura doubled. It had activated its defensive method and power method, which is simr to that of ¡¯First Boost.¡¯

    ng ng ng..

    With its strength increased, it begins to defend against my vines proactively, and now they both seemed to be on an equal term thatsted till I finally activated the Rose Refinement¡¯s suppressive effect.

    Its expressions became quite nasty seeing that, and it started to move toward the edge of the Rose.

    Few seconds of fighting, it had understood the ever-increasing suppression of Rose Refinement. The more time it stays, the greater suppression it will suffer.

    If I had not kept a little surprise back, it might have able to leave the Rose Refinement, but not now. I had not used this surprise before as I don¡¯t want to startle it.

    ng Khutch Khutch...

    Suddenly my vines begin to move differently, and within a second, it brought two injuries to the Silver Ghouls body.

    Before, I have only used 20% of the data I had collected after fighting it for fifteen hours, and now I am using the whole 100%, and change is immediate as injuries begin to appear on its whole body.

    It begins trying even harder to run away but not move more than one step; it had beenpletely caged by my vines, not cable to moving more than three steps from its current position.

    The only thing it is doing is defending its fatal spots; once they got breached, its game will be over.

 Chapter 1381 - Silver Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 1381 - Silver Pearl</h4>

    ng Khutch Khutch...

    More and more injured begin to appear on its body, except for its head, neck, and heard; everything is getting injured, which does not affect it much; not to forget everything is healing at a crazy rate.

    Khutch Khutch!

    "F.u.c.k!"

    Suddenly my vines moved from its fatal spots and targeted its arms. Seeing that, ¡¯O¡¯ couldn¡¯t help but formed on its lips and its cursed as it saw its impending doom.

    Pachac!

    At that exact moment, my third vines decapitated it as its Trident has be a little slow to defend.

    Despite its huge experience, it had neglected to defend its hands, which were holding its weapon properly. I injured the hands with my two vines before targeting the neck, which I was not able to defend due to slightxness in its hands.

    As its neck decapitated, it turned into smoke like the rest of the Ghouls; the only difference is that the smoke it had turned into is Ghostly silver rather than the usual grey-ck.

    I caught its core and looked at it, which looked like the usual necrotic core except for a few faint silvery lines.

    Hun!

    I was looking at it when I suddenly got a feeling from inside me; it is from Nero who wanted to eat it. It is the first time Nero reacted in months; ever since I had entered this ruin, Nero had been silent in his cacoon.

    If it had been other times, I would have given it, but not now; I will use this necrotic core as soon as I reached home beforeing back to fight more Silver Ghouls. The cores I will get from those Ghouls, I will feed them to Nero.

    Chew Chew!

    I had just thought that when suddenly Ashlyn chirped and came below. Inded on her gently, and we streaked across the ruin with the speed that any Silver Ghoul incapable of following.

    Ashlyn and I had been daily practicing this move for the past month. After reading the diary, I know I needed a running move to incase I hade across the Ghoul, which I could not defeat.

    Even the two excellencies had to run away from Ghouls when they were run, so there was nothing shameful about nning my running strategy.

    This time was not practice run like before, six silver Ghouls wereing toward me, and I had to run like hell from them as with less than 5% energy remaining in my Tower¡¯s storage, I am no condition to fight them.

    So, I ran away as I practiced for a month, and honestly, instead of feeling shame, I am feeling quite proud of myself for running away from those Silver Ghouls sessfully.

    "I assume you don¡¯t have any cores from the Silver Ghouls you killed, do you?" I asked Ashlyn.

    Chew Chew!

    She said no, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Ashlyn had fought the Ghouls as she usually does and consumed their cores right after. Unlike me, who could only eat the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ that contain in the Necrotic Core, Ashlyn could eat the whole core without any problem.

    When I saw her doing that for the first time, I had quite a scare as eating whole is like eating the table that had the full capability of turning you into Ghoul, and there is no surviving from it through any method.

    Ashly had eaten the whole core and even burped after eating it. After eating hundreds, even thousands of core, there is no sign of her turning into the Ghoul. I would have really hated it if Ashlyn had turned it into some weird Ghoul bird.

    Thud!

    Soon we reached one of the hidden spots that Ive had marked on the map and take out my abode and went inside.

    Aftering inside, I removed all my Artifacts and clothes except for my underwear and sat in the center of the living room, and took out the Necrotic Core of the Silver Ghoul.

    Krrr!

    I looked at Ghoul for a second before cing it into the device, which smoothly cut the core into two and revealed a faint silver peal. Yes, ¡¯the Green Source¡¯ of the Silver Ghoul is solid.

    I took out the silver pearl and put it into my mouth without waiting; as I did, I felt a slight cooling sensation on my tongue, and other than nothing happened for a second before the whole pearl suddenly melted.

    The melted liquid turned into energy. This energy is entirely different from the energy that was converted from the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ before; it is thick, thick like coffee, which is filled with tiny sharp nails that will try to burrow deeper and deeper into you.

    EHHHH...

    The first time since I had suffered from the Ghoul, I wanted to open my mouth and scream as loudly as I can. The pain is blinding; I wanted to do nothing more than scream right now.

    Still, I diverted my mind using all my willpower and focused on the energy that was flowing inside me. Ive already wasted a few precious seconds; I don¡¯t want to waste any more of that time.

    I focused on the thick energy flowing inside me and began to divert a small part of it toward the veins of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I did not try for much; I only tried for 5%, which was even hard to control than I had imagined. I had thought of being thick and slower than it usually is, I would be easily able to control the energy and even nned to increase its amount, but I was so wrong.

    It may be thick and slow, but it holds more power than a flood; I had to use every bit of my will power and them some more before I was able to move it toward my veins.

    It is extremely hard and made me remember the first time I had tried diverting it to create the seals of Supreme Combat Exercise

 Chapter 1382 - Silver Pearl II

    <h4>Chapter 1382 - Silver Pearl II</h4>

    Gritting through the pain, I begin to move ¡¯Green Source¡¯ into my veins. It isn¡¯t easy, but I am doing it.

    If I had a choice, I would rather let this energy work itself, but I did not. It took me fifteen hours to kill the Silver Ghoul, which is very bad, and not to forget, these Ghouls will get stronger and stronger every second.

    So, whether I want it or not, I have to do it, or this ruin will be the end of me. I can¡¯t let that happen; there are many things Ive aplished, and unless I aplished those things, I would continue fighting even if my chances of survival are extremely bleak.

    Finally, the thick energy has created a seal; during this seal, I feel no resistance. Despite its slow speed, it had railed down all the obstruction, not even stopping for a fraction of a moment.

    It did not take long for the next cirction of the seal is finished and then of another before another; with four new seals, the seals of Supreme Combat Exercise have reached eight hundred and eighty, and amethyst seal begins to form in me while energy is still circting inside.

    I refined the seals¡¯ energy through my refinement tower while directed the thick energy to create even more seals.

    Seals after seals begin to form in me before; finally, all the energy expended by the time I had created the eleventh seals. Reaching the seals in me to eight-hundredths and eighty-six.

    This number is greater than my usual number; if I continued to create such numbers of seals at such a pace, it wouldn¡¯t be long before I have a thousand seals to make Diamond Seals.

    It is not going to happen, though, especially after I create a 9th Ruby seal. If what I read is correct, then creating seals after nine-hundredths will be very hard, far harder than any seals Ive created before, but I will do it as the benefits also be far greater than what I had received before.

    I opened my eyes and found myself unusually free, Ive only felt such free one time, and that was when I had fully practiced the Secrete Method and Body Cleansing Method, which had cleansed my body and soul thoroughly.

    The ¡¯Green Source¡¯ from the Silver Ghoul is the best cleansing resource. I had cleaned my body thoroughly of all the impurities.

    With me taking a lot to essence daily, there have been a lot of impurities have been .u.mted into my body.

    Though my body expels them natural and ¡¯Green Source¡¯ I had consumed every other day had also help, but it was not good as the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ from the Silver Ghouls, which had cleaned all the visible impurities of my body and made my soul even more robust.

    Crack Crack...

    Cracking sound rang out as I got up; the coat of impurities have dried up, and now it is cracking whenever I made any part of my body.

    Seeing that, I covered myself into the mes and burned away all the impurities covering me before walking into the shower. There I spent nearly half an hour scrubbing myself till all vomiting smell flowed into a drain with the water.

    I walked out of the shower and looked at myself in the mirror. Even after three months, I could not get back to my previous weight, but my condition had improved very much.

    If I continued with my current eating regimen, I might able to gain my weight back by the time I walked out of this ruin.

    While I may not be able to gain my weight back, I was able to gain something more. Every part of my body is strong as steel; a single look is enough to know the destructive power it packed.

    A single punch from me is akin to the bullet, and I single punch from me could easily tear through the steel te. I had a nice body before it is iparable to what I am making right now.

    I stroked my narcissism for a couple of minutes before I went to the kitchen and heated the food I had cooked in the morning before eating with Ashlyn, who always has room for food in her tiny stomach, no matter at which we eat.

    After eating, I did not go out immediately; instead, I had slept. I had been awake for nearly twenty-four hours. Though I could go out and fight the Silver Ghouls, I would not be able to give my hundred percent if the fight longs on.

    Not to mention it is against the schedule I have decided.

    Fighting is not the only thing I am focusing on; there are other things that indirectly help me increase my strength. If I fought without doing anything else, I would die faster.

    Tent Tent Tent...

    I slept for six hours and woke up as the rm on my holowatch rang out. I continued toy on the bed for a few minutes before getting up and walking to the bathroom to freshened up and shower.

    Half an hourter, I walked out of the bathroom and went to the kitchen after wearing clothes and begin to cook Recipe No. 183, Recipe No. 197, Recipe No. 173, Recipe No. 179, and Recipe No. 192.

    With my vines¡¯ help, I could cook a five-course dinner in under an hour, which amazing seeing the amount of food Ashlyn and I consume every day.

    I have finished learning two hundred recipes more than a week ago and am now stuck because of the test. Every hundred recipes, there is a big test, and that big test is inventing a recipe.

    The being gave certain parameters, and I have invented a recipe in those parameters. It isn¡¯t easy, and it gets harder and harder as further I go into the cooking.

    It took me an hour to finished cooking, and after that, the butler golem served us the delicious food that I cooked.

    I like to use the Golem for some chores, seeing it doing the work, I felt some sense of normalcy in the utterly unnormal ce I am stuck.

 Chapter 1383 - Again I

    <h4>Chapter 1383 - Again I</h4>

    After I finished dinner, Iid on the couch and closed my eyes to my Inheritance ce.

    Every day, I spent at least three hours working in my inheritance ce, working on my Inheritance. It is extremely important; I might say it is important as my fighting the Ghouls every day.

    Only proper Inheritance will help me deliver the strength I .u.mte every day, and it is important for me to keep working on my Inheritance every day.

    Currently, I am working on the two sets of Inheritances, first is an upgrade that will take me to Peak of King Stage, and the second is a big upgrade for King stage, and it is big.

    It is in the developing phase, but it is already above what Ive decided to before entering this Ruin. I am applying many concepts in the King Stage of my Inheritance that I had never thought I would.

    If the end product became what I have in mind, then I will have to strengthen my body and soul to an unbelievable degree.

    The King Stage Inheritance of mine is going to be extremely demanding on my body and soul. If I did not have a body and soul strong enough, then it might crush me to death as soon as I summoned it.

    In King Stage Inheritance, I am not only upgrading all the other moves I have to a huge degree but also I am creating apletely different move set, which will be amazing.

    This Inheritance, if materialized going to make me extremely powerful, and that is what I need to face the Green Kings who extremely powerful.

    I worked in my Inheritance Space for twelve hours, which is three hours outside, before taking out my Tome and spent two hours with it, which hundreds of hours inside.

    Even after hundreds of hours of trying inside, I could not perfect the recipe I am working on.

    "Its time to hunt some Ghouls," I said as I put back the Tome inside my storage and walked out of my abode. I am now ready to face another ghoul.

    "Ashlyn, find me some Ghoul to fight!" I asked Ashlyn, who chirped enthusiastically before flying in the air. Ashlyn had a greater range than me, and the cosmic energy of this Ruin is not suppressing her senses, which makes her an amazing scout.

    Chirp Chirp!

    Ashlyn did not disappoint me; she returned with good news in less than five minutes. "Good Girl!" I praised her before flying toward the direction of the Ghoul she had mentioned.

    Five minutester, I reached near the Ghoul and sensed me as soon I breached half kilometer range.

    This Ghoul is women, I don¡¯t know why I am surprised seeing that, but I am. If not for her necrotic aura and ghostly silver skin, she would have been a beautiful woman in her early twenties.

    "Human!"

    It said and came toward me with a speed that is faster than the Ghoul I had fought yesterday. I am not surprised; more than twelve hours had passed since I had fought against the Ghoul; it is enough time to increase their strength by 10%, which is hugepare to me.

    I had not made such progress strength-wise, but I had progressed nheless, and I hope this progress would be enough for me to kill this Ghoul and kill it with less time than I had killed the Ghoul yesterday.

    In the time of half breath, it appeared in front of me and shed her silver scimitar at my neck.

    Her scimitar is longer than conventional scimitars; it is about one and a half meter long and has beautiful designs of sun, moon, and stars. If the Ghoul had not been my enemy that I have to kill absolutely, I would have asked it to let me observe.

    Its a shame that weapons also disappeared after Ghoul is killed; I would really like to put this saber into my ¡¯Beautiful Weapons¡¯ collection.

    ng!

    I defended against its attack with my sword before attacking it again. Today, I do not n to fightzily as I usually do. I have to fight the maximum number of Ghouls and study their fighting style to prepare for Green Kings, andzy fighting will not do.

    ng ng ng...

    After the first attack, I did not waste any time and began a bnced offensive. Though I am taking things a little faster, my approach is still the same, making my opponent use its strength first, so I could find its weakness and kill it.

    Our weapons sh, and with each second, the power behind increases more and more. It is increasing at such speed that it won¡¯t be long before she uses her art.

    Like Grimm Monsters, these Ghousl also liked to eat humans up, and that makes them slight hasty in the battle and fighting with them for years, I have begun to use that hastiness.

    ng ng ng...

    The aura begins zing from our weapons as we started to use more and more power. I have activated both of the enchantment of my sword, and with each move, I am increasing their power.

    Our attacks may be testing, but they are extremely calcted; if one sees an indefensible hole in the other¡¯s defense, they won¡¯t waste a single chance to use all their power for a fatal attack.

    I have kept every attack of mine ready; if I see, I could kill it in a single move. It won¡¯t take me even a second to activate the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ and use all my strength in that single attack.

    The battle is a game of mind as much as it is of strength.

    One of the needs to have power, under the overwhelming advantage, even mind won¡¯t affect the result, but when the gap is little low, the mind fills the gap of power and when the strength is equal, it the one who uses the mind that wins.

 Chapter 1384 - Again II

    <h4>Chapter 1384 - Again II</h4>

    It had been only ten minutes when I felt a sudden change in the worldly energy around us. Seeing it, my expression couldn¡¯t help but turn serious as the real dangerous battle has begun.

    "Lascerating Wind des!"

    The Ghoul said, and ck wind des started to appear around the Scimitar and begun to vibrate; itsted for a moment before more than fifty wind des came at me, intending to hack me into pieces.

    Not only that, but it is also attacking me with its Scimitar, which looked even more ferocious now that it had covered ck wind.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    Seeing the powerful attacking, I did not hold back and brought out twenty-four vines. A look of surprise shed into its seeing the vines, but it did not affect its attack as it had smoothly controlled its wind des circ.u.mvent around the vines.

    But how can I let those wind des circ.u.mvent around my vines? The real purpose of these is to obstruct the vines, and it will do just that, no matter how it tried to circ.u.mvent it.

    Tang Tang Tang...

    My vines moved and struck against the ck wind des creating a chime-like voice.

    The Wind des are extremely fast, and they are very tricky when Ghoul could control them, but my vines moved like a snake, striking any wind de that came inside their sphere of influence.

    A moment after the wind des, the Ghoul itself came, and I moved to intercept it. The Ghoul¡¯s Scimitar is covered in the ck wind, and the way that wind is vibrating, I know the attack is going to be fast.

    It would have been safe for me to use the vines to defend against this attack as they are faster and stronger, but I want to defend using my sword.

    "Hehe!" The Ghoul let out a snarky smile as it appeared in front of me and swung its Scimitar toward me, and I have to say, I am very surprised and rmed by the swing of its attack.

    The fast Scimitar of it turned very slow; it is so slow that I could see every part of it. It may look slow, but it is not; it is extremely fast. The art move has increased the speed tremendously and made the motion very fluid that made it seemed like this attack is very slow.

    People will be able to identify such an attack with a single nce, but they will not react to it due to its amazing speed.

    ng!

    I moved my sword horizontally like a shield and defended against its Scimitar. As I defended, I felt cutting forceing at me; it is so sharp that the edge of ¡¯Green Souce¡¯ looked like a child y against it.

    Its a good thing my flesh and bones are noting to contact with this energy directly; if they had, then this energy would have torn them apart.

    Step Step

    Still, if it was not enough, I had to take a step back, which gave it a perfect chance tounch another quick attack.

    "Dance of Dark Wind!"

    It said, and the next moment hundreds of vibrating ck wind des materialized around it, and it sent them toward me.

    Seeing such a powerful attack, I couldn¡¯t help but gulp down my saliva and activated every runic formation of ¡¯Old Set¡¯ except that of the ¡¯First Boost.¡¯

    Tang Tang Tang...

    The vines begin to sh against the wind de, and at the same time, it came at me,pletely covered in the ck wind. This time, it is not just her Scimitar covered in the ck Wind but also her body.

    ¡¯Rose Cover!¡¯

    She appeared beside me before I even realized it, and her Scimitar was already halfway distance from my neck; seeing that, I did not waste any time activating the Rose Cover.

    ng!

    The rose petals appeared around me, and a moment after that, its saber shed against the spear of petals, lighting up runes across the petals.

    ng ng ng...

    Seeing its attack failed, it did not stop; instead, it begins to attack the rose petals spear crazily I covered in, but no matter how powerful its attacks are, they were not able to breach through the single petals.

    It is still attacking, but I do not n on bing a turtle forever. With that thought, I begin to weave my vines, and soon twenty-four vines have turned into three vines and moved toward the Ghoul for an attack.

    ng ng ng...

    It went on the defensive as I begin to attack it with my vines; I let go of the rose cover and focusedpletely on attacking the Ghouls.

    Our weapons shed at intense speed; every minute, there would be hundreds of shes, but there would be barely any sound woulde out of them as everything would be swallowed by the swallowing field.

    Learning my lesson from yesterday, I had made some adjustments in the Swallowing Field, so it would not be punctured where attacks became too strong.

    Yesterday, it had punctured when attacks had reached this power, but now they are working just fine.

    "Breath Of ck Wind!"

    It said, and ck wind that was surrounding it has be gentle and begin to surround its body even more closely. It now looked like it is wearing the clothes made of the wind, and I have to say, it makes it look damn scary in this evernight environment.

    ng ng ng...

    I would have loved to see how this move of her worked if not for her power increasing suddenly, and now I havee to theplete defense.

    Her attacks became faster and stronger; her Scimitar moved akin to a lightning storm, bearing down hard and fast attacks on me, reducing my vines to mere a defensive tool.

    Even the Ghoul of yesterday had not brought in such condition in half an hour fighting like it did, and I am sure it still has trump cards which it hadn¡¯t used yet.

 Chapter 1385 - Wind Golem I

    <h4>Chapter 1385 - Wind Golem I</h4>

    ng ng ng...

    It had been three hours since we were fighting, but I have not able to make any headway with this Ghoul till now.

    Ive been using my killing rule at its full power and able to collect huge data about its fighting style, but it is not much useful against it. Unlike the Ghoul, I had fought yesterday, who had developed arge number of fighting styles due to its experience, this one has only one fighting style.

    The fighting style of this Ghoul vast andplex; I will have to fight for hours more if I want to have all the data on its fighting style, and even then, I don¡¯t know whether I will be able to use that data properly to finish it.

    This Ghoul is very powerful and still hiding its trump cards; I have to be patient and study it very hard in a limited time if I want to kill it; as with all the Ghouls in this Ruin, this Ghoul to get stronger every second.

    The more time I took to kill it, the stronger it will be but seeing its strength and experience, I could not be hasty. I still remember how I am barely able to stop that Ghoul yesterday from escaping the Rose Refinement.

    If it had escaped, then I would have to escape much faster too. I did not forget; I had escaped yesterday.

    "Human, how much energy has left in you? 50%, 40%, 30%, 20%?" It asked teasingly as it continued to attack my vines, it had asked this question many times, and I always remained silent.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Ive enough energy to turn you into the smoke," I replied with the same teasing tone. A sh of anger appeared on its beautiful ghostly silver eyes for a moment before it disappeared.

    Step Step Step...

    "Well, I will love to see that." It said and increased the intensity of its attacks and, from that very moment, begin to take a step back.

    I had throught it is using the full power of her current attack, but I was very wrong; the move still had some power which she had not used before, and this might not be its full power.

    I have a quite hard time defending against its extremely fast attacks. If its attack power increased further, I would do something that will expand my energy, and I did not want to do that.

    Yesterday¡¯s attack had taught me many things; it had added precious data to my collection and helped me quicken refining the energy.

    I had been refining mana while I was fighting yesterday, which is not new; I had been doing that for years. The different thing is, yesterday, seeing I was expanding my mana faster rate than I am generating, I used a huge amount of effort in increasing my refinement speed.

    I had to do it, seeing the need of mana I had for my attacks. It had helped me quite much as it had increased my refinement speed by little, though it did not seem much that little quicker speed helped me generate more mana, which in turn helped me defeat that Ghoul.

    Right now, I had been using all my willpower to generate more and more mana from my refinement tower. Fighting the Ghoul took a lot of energy, and I have a target to generate as much energy as I expend during the battle.

    For normal battels or even against normal Ghouls, it is not much problem for me, but against Silver Ghouls, where I had to expand the energy like water, it is a very hard thing to do, and I have only nine days or eight if I did not count today.

    Once ten days over the strength of these Silver Ghouls doubled, then I would be in shit loud of trouble. That time, I will need a humongous amount of energy, and I will have to keep generating that every second during the fight.

    There is another thing I want to do, reach the 4th Floor of Refinement Tower. I had tried it two days ago, and its difficulty is still immense.

    On every floor, the purity of energy will increase three times, but it will go up to five times every three Floors. If I can reach the fourth floor of the Tower, then I will be able to solve my energy problem for at least a month.

    But I can¡¯t put too much hope on that; I have seen the difficulty of reaching the 4th floor, and there not much hope for me reach there in eight days; still, I will keep trying as I am very much believer in miracles and it is due to them, I am alive today.

    Two more hours passed, and there is no headway in the battle. The Ghoul is still fighting as it is ying, not fighting like a death battle.

    Due to their immortality, these Ghouls don¡¯t fear death. If they get killed, they will get resurrected. So, whenever the Humanse, they consider them as a ything and even fight against thepulsion to kill humans to y with them.

    If it had done that, I would not have been able to kill the Ghoul yesterday. If it had used its full power in the first hour, I would have had no choice but to run with my tail tucked between its legs.

    Still, some peculiar Ghouls will use their full power the moment they meet the humans, and I have been lucky enough not toe across such Ghoul yet.

    Suddenly, it stopped its attack, and a yful smile appeared on its face. "Human, don¡¯t you think the battle had be dull in the past few hours?" It asked with a yful smile on its face.

    I did not reply, just stared at it while readying my move to be used at a moment notice, it is going to do something dangerous, and I have to be prepared for it.

 Chapter 1386 - Wind Golem II

    <h4>Chapter 1386 - Wind Golem II</h4>

    "Wind Golem!"

    It said grandly, and a powerful aura burst out of her before ck winds beginning to materialize around her feminine body before I realized she got fully covered in a ck wind that I could only see a silhouette of her inside.

    More and wind begin to materialize around her, and a few secondster, she got covered in a huge sphere of wind.

    That sphere had gathered energies for quite a few seconds before it stopped, and the wind begins to change its form like y as it started to take a humanoid form.

    I don¡¯t know what is happening, but I do not like it at all. I want to stop whatever that is happening, but I felt like it would not be a wise move, so I waited.

    I did not have to wait for long as ten secondster; I twenty-meter tall ck feminine shaped Golem made of wind materialized in front of me. If I did not see it being made of wind, I would not believe it. Like wind energy, it is made to have been fully solidified.

    "Its cool, right?" It asked; instead of replying, I gripped my sword readied myself for theing onught.

    "It is my most powerful move by strength; I always wanted to use to make a paste of human." "The Ghouls, I tried this move on have turned into smoke; they never get squished like that of the humans." It said to herself, I don¡¯t think thest words were targeted at me.

    There pure curiosity in its voice has scared the hell out of me, and I understood that I am in greater danger than I had realized.

    "Human, taste the power of my Wind Gm!" A voice came out of Golems mouth, and the next moment, I saw huge a huge punching at me, bearing far more power than I had expected.

    "First Boost!"

    Seeing the power behind the Golem¡¯s punch, I know I could not escape, and I don¡¯t want to defend against it as it will take more energy to defend with the rose cover than using the ¡¯First Boost,¡¯ and I would rather fight back than use the defensive method.

    "Take this, you wretched Ghoul!" I shouted and shot toward the huge punch; with my current physical body and energy, I will be able to use the first boost for about twenty-five minutes, but it is not the only move I will use to kill it.

    Using all my regr defeating moves, I have around ten minutes¡¯ worth of energy to defeat it. I have to do defeat it or run away like a dog; I hope that I will defeat it. I hate to run away.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against the huge ck, which feltpletely solid by my sword. A deafening sound rang out by our sh as the power of the sh punctured my swallowing field.

    There was too much energy that it could swallow, not to forget I had just cut off more than half of the energy needed to operate the swallowing field. I am going to need all the energy I have to fight against this jumbo bastard.

    As the vibration of sh reached my ears, a huge amount of energy poured into me. The energy is so much that my body also got injured by it as the ruin sucked it all and converted it.

    I was also thrown back like rocked by the sheer momentum of the punch, and if I had not been so good at diverting the huge amount of force, I would have crashed on the ground and had made a creator.

    "GOOD!"

    I had just barely able to stabilize myself when I heard it speaking and saw the punching at me again at even more speed, bearing even more power.

    Having not much time to prepare, I gathered all the energy I could and shot toward th Golem, screaming.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Loud metallic sounds begin to ring out as we shed, each move being stronger than before, and at each time, I shot back at a greater speed than before.

    This Wind Golem is extremely strong; not only that but the defense is also very good. I have to say this Art she is using is very powerful; we don¡¯t have this type of Art in our collection as far as I know.

    And from information, Ive read, Hawthorn Sea and Wisdom Tower did not seem to have such Art as well, but nothing could be said, there are many things that Supremes kept hidden, and we onlye to know about it when they reveal it.

    BOOM!

    I crashed into the ground; finally, I had many times came close to close to the ground but never crashed on it, but this time, I finally crashed.

    THUD!

    I had gotten up when I nearly copsed again as Golemnded very close to me and created a small earthquake by itsnding. One would consider it as light seeing it is made of the wind element, but it is not light.

    "HUMAN, ANY LAST WISH?" It asked and punched toward me, wanting to crush me in a single punch.

    This time, instead of shouting and shooting toward it in reply, I smiled back at it wickedly with a toothy grin without showing any fear for itsing punch.

    "That is what I was going to ask you," I said with a smile, and the next moment, a great changee across its face.

    Vines drilled into legs and begin to move up like lightning speed while growing like a mad, and at the same time, twelve roses released from the ground and turned into huge petals, which created a hundred meters long rose.

    I had intentionally crashed on the ground tounch their attacks of mine. My attacks are soundless and aura less; unless one sees it with one¡¯s eyes, they will not see iting.

 Chapter 1387 - Storm Lordâ€™s Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 1387 - Storm Lord¡¯s Blessing</h4>

    In the second I attacked, the Wind Golem hadpletely transformed, and now it became Vine Golem as now vines arepletely covered it. Not only that, the hundred-meter huge Rose has be even more defined, and I am heavily injured and still getting injured.

    When vines attacked, they not only used the energy Wind Golem for their growth, but they also transferred a huge amount of energy toward me and still transferring it, even now.

    The amount of this energy is so huge that I couldn¡¯t help but get injured. I needed such a huge amount of energy, so I could covert it and provide it to the Rose covering us, making the suppression it is releasing even stronger.

    If I let it stronger than its own pace, I would not be able to defeat this Silver Ghoul. Seeing the strength of this Silver Ghoul, I only have a second, and I preferred to squeeze as many things in this second as the next thing that will happen will be quite difficult.

    Bang!

    A small band heard from the Wind Golem, and Silver Ghoul came out, its cloths are quite tattered, which fixed themselves within a second.

    As it came out of Wind Golem, it looked at me with the real emotions it is feeling toward me. In its eyes, I could see the rage, violence, hunger bubbling inside its silvery eyes.

    "Good Human, you have surprised me with your strength. It is far greater than I had expected, especially thesest two moves of yours." It said while motioning toward the Vine Golem and Huge Rose that is covering us.

    "But it is far from to kill me." "Let me show you my real strength, Storm Lords Blessing!" It said grandly, and a windy halo appeared behind it, and its aura started rising.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k F.u.c.k F.u.c.k!...¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but start cursing inside my mind; I had thought that Wind Golem would be its most powerful attack, but I had been wrong; this bastard had another trump card, which is more powerful than the Wild Golem.

    "Human, feel blessed to be killed under my most powerful attack!" It said, copying the emotions and the dialog from the Grimm Monsters, only those bastards said such retarded things during thebat.

    Boom!

    As it made its grand promation, it came at me, and its speed its so great that air exploded around behind it, and it became near behind it, and it became near inviable to my eyes.

    "Die Human!" It said when it was halfway and swung its scimitar, ready to hack me into two.

    It had full confidence to kill me in a single attack, but I did not share that confidence. I would be not be standing here if I did not have some confidence to defeat it.

    As it closer to me and got its scimitar to cut me into two, tens of huge crystalline vines moved toward it with a very sharp pointy end.

    While it was lost in its narcissism, the Vine Golem copsed, and six huge vines came out of it. These vines are not only bigger, but they are also stronger and faster due to the immense amount of energies they have sucked from the Wind Golem.

    Expressions on the face of the Ghoul had changed, and it effortlessly diverted its de and moved it toward the huge crystalline vines that are piercing toward it with a sharp end.

    ng ng ng...

    shing sounds rang out as its scimitar moved swiftly to deal withing vines; the speed of the scimitar is faster than my vines, and it is attacking the vines at the weakest spot to deal the maximum damage before moving toward the other vines.

    If it had been a few vines or even ten, I would have found myself into two pieces already, but thirty-six vines are attacking it, twenty-four on which I have total control and twelve with slightly lose control.

    The sheer number of vines have overwhelmed, attacking it from all sides while the suppression of the roses get stronger and stronger as I feet more and more energy I got from the shes.

    Still, it is not enough; I am losing energy fast; in this way, I would be fully drained within three minutes, and I don¡¯t think three minutes would be enough for me to kill this bastard.

    It has unlimited energy, and it will not feel tired, means it could fight with me for days and month without getting tired, it will even get stronger as the energy of the ruin get denser.

    It also means it could continue using the powerful art move it is using for an unlimited time.

    I have to weaken it and then kill it; for that, I will have to make my vines stronger and faster, or I will have to create greater suppression with Rose Refinement that I could make it weak enough to kill it with my vines.

    It will be quite hard to make my vines even stronger; they will need to swallow another Wind Golem for that power; the suppression of Rose Refinement, on the other hand, is little east, but there is one thing both of these required, and that is energy which I did not have.

    Without sufficient energy, the only option I have is running away, which I really don¡¯t want to do.

    I begin to refine the energy even more crazily, without caring about the strain I am feeling. I need the energy that will help me prolong the battle for seven to ten minutes.

    As long as I have that much time, I will be able to weaken the Ghoul bastard enough through suppression that I would be able to kill it.

    More and more energy begins to transfer inside my energy storage as I begin to refine it wildly, but it is not enough, seeing that I begin to dig out every bit of will I have hidden somewhere and use it to refine the energy through the tower.

    I will kill this bastard ghoul, after spending so much effort, it will be shameful if I ran away.

 Chapter 1388 - End

    <h4>Chapter 1388 - End</h4>

    Three minutes passed by, and I have less than 1% of the Energy remained in my storage; every moment, the huge amount of Energy would move out of my storage, and nearly the exact amount would fill in the next moment.

    After digging out every bit of willpower I have, I can barely refine the Energy I am expanding.

    It is taking everything I have, and my head is hurting as it had never hurt before, and I want to let off everything, but I did not; I have still a Ghoul to defeat, and until I do that, I will not stop, no matter how much my head hurts.

    ng ng ng...

    The Ghoul is still surrounded by the thirty-six vines which are attacking it crazily. It isn¡¯t easy to concentrate when one¡¯s head hurts like mad, but I am doing it and hoping one of my vines would pierce it, luckily, so I could let go of everything.

    It is still fighting like before; there is no worry that could be seein on its face as it fights against the thirty-six vines, defending against them, not letting even a single one of the vines touch it.

    Which is a good thing; let it fight at its heart content while I spread the. When the ispletely read, I will pull it all and kill this bastard.

    Seconds after seconds passed, and three more minutes have passed, and the smile on the bastard¡¯s face grown even bigger. It looked like it is having the time of its; I used to have such expression on my face when I found a particrly challenging opponent.

    Since I begin fighting silver Ghouls, I did not even felt a speck of such emotions. Both Silver Ghouls have utterly dominated me, and if not for their habit of ying with their opponent, I wouldn¡¯t havested against them for such long if they used their full power at the beginning.

    ng ng ng...

    Another two minutes passed, and now I have to fight against it for one minute more. After that, I could finally spring my trap and kill this bastard, but till then, I have to continued fighting.

    "Human, how long can you hold on? I could feel you barely have any energy to continue, like a spent candle you could go out any second." It taunted as it continued fighting.

    I did not reply to its taunting; I am concentrating everything on refining and attacking. If I were to spare a single thought to talk to it, then everything might copse.

    So, I just red at it before concentrating on vines to make their attack even deadlier, using every bit of data I collect from it every second.

    This time, I am not holding back using the data; I am using everything I am collecting. I can¡¯t keep everything hidden if it lost interest, then it might try to run away or try doing something I do not want to see it do.

    I want it to continue fighting, as it is doing right now, the time of springing the trap very close, and I don¡¯t something unexpected happened at such time.

    ¡¯It¡¯s time!¡¯ I said as two more minutes passed; I had only nned to wait for one minute but waited for one minute extra to be more sure, and now I ampletely sure it is time to end this bastard.

    Buzz!

    An invisible buzz rang around the huge roses when powerful suppression brough down on the Ghoul. As it felt this powerful suppression, its eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen in shock, and its mouth moved to curse.

    Since I had activated the Rose Refinement, I had held back on its 90% suppression. Second, after a second, I let it build, only to use its full power at the right time, like now.

    It immediately understood what is happening and began running away, but how can I let it happened. It is weakened under the suppressive of Rose Refinement, and also it is getting lesser Cosmic Energy than usual.

    With months of research and help from Rule Bending power, I created something that was able to block 10% of Cosmic Energy of ruin.

    The Cosmic Energy of this ruin is different; there is no way to block it. Even a normal space abode could not stop it; only a space special space abode like mine could stop it.

    I have created a form with the help of rule-bending power that could help me block 10% of cosmic Energy; I could apply it on Roses Refinement or even on my Armor.

    It may not seem much, but it is a lot, especially for a purpose I have created it for. The purpose I have created this formation is injury.

    If Ive ever got injured again, I want to use this formation on my Armor to slow down the flow of Energy into the wound; this formation is a lifesaver, and I n to continue researching it to make it even more powerful.

    Puch Puch Puch...

    My vines begin to pierce through its tearing it apart; the only thing it is capable of doing now is protecting its vital spots, and unlike the Ghoul of yesterday, this one keeping its hands safe from my vines.

    Still, it will not survive for long; I have already had it fully surrounded in my vines, and suppression that is increasing at every second; it will die in a few seconds.

    If it had been Grimm Monster in its ce, it would have died, as my vines sucked it dry from any position of its body, but I could not do it with Ghoul. Its body is made of something which I couldn¡¯t suck, which is really frustrating.

    "Hu" Puch Puch Puch!

    Finally, after minutes of struggle, I was able to pierce through its head; after one vine, others also pierced till the head of itpletely disappeared, and it turned to smoke.

    It died before it could finish its taunting words; if it had focused on defending more than taunting, it would havested for some more time.

 Chapter 1389 - Consuming

    <h4>Chapter 1389 - Consuming</h4>

    Just as it turned to smoke, I let out of everything. I stopped refining the energy; I stopped every move I am using. I feel so tired that I nearly copsed on the ground; if not me in such a dangerous environment, I would have copsed on the floor.

    I stayed on my spot for a couple of minutes before I walked a few steps and picked up the necrotic core of Silver Ghoul.

    It is dark ck in color and has faint silver lines on it; the lines are also slightly darker than yesterday¡¯s Ghoul¡¯s core.

    Like yesterday, just as I touched the Ghoul, I felt intent from Nero who want to consume, and this time, I did not stop him.

    ze!

    As I gave my consent, the small cocoon that Nero is in expanded fast till it covered me fully, and just as it happened, the dark ck core burst into the smoky fire with a faint silver streak in it.

    This smoky fire begin to enter inside me at amazing speed; I could feel the cocoon sucking up and satisfying the intentions I am getting from Nero.

    Within ten seconds, the whole Necrotic Core has disappeared; there is not a single speck of it have remained, including that of the Green Source, Nero had eaten it all.

    From the feeling I got from Nero, he needs these necrotic core. They contain a huge amount of energy that he needs, but it is not easy to get them; every fight with Silver Ghouls is that of life and death.

    It would have been good if Nero could consume the normal Necrotic Cores, there are thousands of them in my storage, but I found no reaction from Nero when I touched them; if he needed them, he would have had informed me already.

    ¡¯I could not fight like this; I have to improve faster.¡¯ I said to myself, currently, I may be able to fight against the Ghouls, but as their power increased, I willg, and eight dayster when their strength doubled, I would bepletely decimated.

    The first thing I would have to do is increased the speed of energy refining. Today, I was barely able to refine the energy I needed during thebat, with the cost of mind splitting headache.

    The headache is so bad that I continued for less than ten minutes and stopped as soon as the fight is over as the headache was too much for me.

    Other than that, I have to increase the speed at which I refine the herbal essence, and I have an idea for that. I will use the same formation to block 10% Cosmic Energy, just time; it will work the opposite.

    Since I have already had an idea, I closed my eyes for a moment; a secondter, formation activated as it begins to attack 10% more energy into me; I already had a n to use this way, I just wanted to test this formation in battle before I use it on my own body.

    I now have to continue working on this formation to improve it to attract even more cosmic energy or block cosmic energy ording to my need.

    Seeing formation working, I begin to refine mana again, and like before, I did not hold back on anything despite the insufferable headache I am feeling. I will have to get used to this headache every day; it will get badder and badder.

    The energy requirement for the battle will increase every day as Ghouls get stronger; I will not only have to match these requirements but also refine the mana at a greater speed than these requirements because eight dayster, the strength of the Ghouls will double, and that time, I will going to need all the energy I need while facing them.

    This ruin is heaven for quick progress but also a hell; Kings, even powerful ones, find it extremely hard to survive here. The Silver Ghouls are already very powerful; the Green Kings are level above them.

    In the thousands of years, hundreds of people have stayed in this ruin intentionally and unintentionally, but only two have returned with their lives, and I very much intend to be third.

    I looked around before flying away toward some hidden spot for rest. I do not n to go back yet; not even six hours had passed since Ive came out from my abode; I want to fight at least one more fight before going back to my abode.

    I rest and filled my energy storage to the full before finding another Ghoul to fight. I will need to fight as much as ghouls possible, not only for experience and quick refining of essences but also for the cores.

    Now, I am not the only one that is consuming them; there is also Nero. I will have to kill as much as the Silver Ghouls to get as many as a core I want.

    Those Cores from the Silver Ghouls will sell for an extremely high price if I can get out. They are resources that strengthen the body to a huge degree, not to mention the sheer rarity of them; they haven¡¯t appeared in the world in thousands of years.

    People are already crazy for the normal necrotic cores, and they will be even crazier for Silver Cores.

    I couldn¡¯t help but gulp down the saliva when I thought about the resources I could extort from the academy in exchange for those cores.

    I soon found a hidden spot and sat down and begin refining mana; it took little more than an hour before my storage is full of mana.

    This refining speed may seem slow to some, but when they see the size of my energy storage and purity, they will immediately understand.

    Normal prince could not face the even weakest kings, and I am facing the Ghouls that have strength equal to powerful Kings. Topete, they require huge strength and immense mana to power up powerful moves.

    If I had normal energy storage, I would have crushed by these Ghouls no matter how good my Inheritance is, as I wouldn¡¯t have enough mana to power it up.

 Chapter 1390 - Peak Of Prince Stage

    <h4>Chapter 1390 - Peak Of Prince Stage</h4>

    One hundred and neen days had passed since I had entered this Ruin, two hours less to four months.

    Compared to the past one month, three months before that were a breeze. In this past month, all the battles I had fought were on edge, not a single one that gave me an easy victory.

    That is worrying me extremely because there might be a chance that Green Kings might appear a few hourster, and I am in no condition to face them.

    The diary said the Green Kings appear an exact month before the end of the Cycle. Each Cycle of Ruin is between One hundred and fifty days to one hundred and eighty days, between five to six months to be exact.

    In a few hours, when four months willplete, the Green Kings might appear if the Cycle is shorted of five months, and if the Cycle is of longest six months, then there will be a month before they appear.

    And if the cycle end is between five to six months, then Green Kings could appear any time in the next month, which is a most frustrating thing.

    The diary writer is oddly sure about Green Kings appearing exactly one month before the Cycle ends. How good it would have been measuring the length of the Cycle, but unfortunately, I could not do that.

    Even those outside could not predict the date exactly; if not for that, the date of ruin opening would have been moved by a few weeks.

    This past week had been a ride to the rollercoaster; I barely had free time as nearly every second I am working on increasing my strength from fighting to consuming ¡¯Green Source¡¯ to working in my Inheritance and Tome.

    Everything helped me increase my strength, and it would have been even better. If I had created the Dimond Seal with it, I would have had a lot less fear for the Green Kings.

    But the creation of the seals slowed down a lot after the creation of the 9th Ruby Seal. I still remember those two sessions about a month ago when I had created eleven and thirteen seals with the help of ¡¯Green Source¡¯ obtained from the Silver Ghouls.

    After I created the 9th Ruby Seal, my veins would contract whenever I circted energy with the intent of creating the Seal of Supreme Combat Exercise. This contraction will reduce the power of ¡¯Green Source¡¯s¡¯ momentum so much that I could only create two seals at each session and three if I pushed really hard and is lucky enough.

    This contraction of veins would be greater and greater; it is my luck that the Green Source¡¯s power is greater at the very session; otherwise, I would not have been able to create forty-nine seals (Nine Hundred and Forty-Nine) within a month.

    I am not ready to face Green Kings, but if they appear, then this level up will surely help me in lessening the gap.

    A few minutes ago, I finished developing thest upgrade of the Prince Stage. After this upgrade, I will be ready for King Stage Inheritance, which unfortunately hadn¡¯t finished yet.

    I had been working on it the most, but despite that, I was not able to finish it even after four months. It is tooplex and made too many elements, and the thing that is taking the most time is the new moves I am creating.

    It is easy to upgrade already created moves; one is already familiar with it and knows what their problems are and what one needs with it, but the process became far more difficult when one is developing a move from scratch, and it is of the King Stage.

    It will still take me a week or more to make to finished designing it, and even after I finished designing it, it might still take some time before I could reach the King Stage with it.

    The King Stage Inheritance Ive created ended up with a very high requirement on Body and Soul¡¯s strength and energy purity. Regretfully, I am not ready with any of the requirements.

    Even after a month, I was not able to reach the fourth floor of my Refinement Tower, it is much harder than I had expected, but there is good news about, since two days I was able to form cracks floor of 4th floor if everything went as I expected, it won¡¯t be long before I reached the 4th floor of my Refining Tower.

    The energy was the easiest requirement to fulfill as reaching the fourth floor; I will five times greater purity and storage.

    The requirements of Body and Soul, on the other hand, are not easy to satisfy. I had gone a little over the top in the intention of making my Inheritance best in King Stage.

    I will need to create a Diamond Seal at the least before I could think about breaking through the King Stage. With the time I have, I could not lessen the requirement either; it will take too much time.

    Making such a big change will require me to separate my piece by piece and make changes into nearly every formation; it will take me months to do that.

    If I had stayed with the same requirement before entering this Ruin, I would have been more than ready to reach the King Stage a month ago.

    Sigh!

    I sighed and cleared mind with all the other thought before entering into my Inheritance Space and tapping on the runic humanoid.

    Buzz!

    As I did, I was thrown out of the Inheritance Space, and my runes begin to light up as their creation and destruction begin, some runes and runic formation got destroyed as other took their ce while formation got attached to other formation, making them bigger.

    At the same time, they begin to suck an immense amount of energies from the resource that, within a few seconds, a whirlpool of herbal essences had formed around me.

 Chapter 1391 - Four Months

    <h4>Chapter 1391 - Four Months</h4>

    "Haa!"

    I let out a breath as I saw how many resources had left in my storage; once upon a time, I used to have shelf and shelf filled with resources, and now more than half of them have been emptied.

    Even the resources given by the teacher, only one-third of them have remained, but all the resources that had remained, all of them are high grade. There is not a single, simple resource that has remained in my storage.

    This breakthrough into Peak Stage of Prince Stage has increased my strength a lot, and if it had been a normal day, I would have gone out to fight the Ghouls but not now.

    Four months period willplete within two hours, and I want to see whether Green Kings appeared or not, which they will not. Till now, there had never been a cycle of exactly five months, there had of five months one day, five months two days but never an exact five months, and I hope this will not be it too.

    I waited with the basted breath and one, and half an hourter, I felt a change in cosmic energy, seeing that a change a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I sensed the normal change, the change that came every ten days, not one that changes mentioned in the diary that heralds the appearance of the Green Kings.

    From now on, the Green Kings could appear at any time in this month; they may appear next second, next minutes, next hour, or the next day.

    They can appear any time; the only saving grace damn unpredictability that I will know when they appear; ording to the diary, quite a scene urs when they make their appearance.

    I hope they take at least ten days before appearing; in that time, I might be able to level up to King Stage bypleting the Inheritance and requirements that came with it.

    But nothing could be said about them, as Ive said before, they could appear at any moment.

    Gulp!

    I shook my head and got up before walking out of my abode as I gulped a vial of powerful essence, which begin to burn my throat before my stomach. A month ago, herbal essense powerful as such would have killed me within ten seconds, but now it could only burn me a little.

    I activated a special formation, and soon, 35% more cosmic energy begin to enter my body, giving me a slight respite from the burn I am feeling in my stomach.

    In a month, I increased the power of Cosmic Energy formation from 10% to 35%, this progress greater than I had imagined; it¡¯s all due to the sh of inspiration I had when working on the formations.

    Chew Chew!

    With everything ready, I was about to ask Ashlyn to find me a Ghoul when suddenly she chirped. Informing me that there is Ghoul nearby.

    "It looked like we won¡¯t be wasting precious few minutes," I said and flew toward the direction Ashlyn had motioned.

    A minuteter, I reached five hundred meters away from the Ghoul. This Ghoul looked quite old; in human years, it looked to be in its Mid-twenties, which is quite surprising.

    Twenty years looking, King considered a very talented person, but in our organization is not considered much talented, considering when it was human, it was much older than it seemed as, from Prince Stage, aging began to slow down.

    The higher one¡¯s level is the slower one age. The most powerful powerhouses could live up to five hundred years.

    This one is not only older but also very fat, and its looked Inheritantly angry. This Ghoul, when it was human, must have some powerful backing; otherwise, he would not have been able to enter this.

    "Hehe, Human!" It said with a cruel smile as bloodred Axe appeared in his hands. "Fatty!" I said with the same tone.

    "YOU BASTARD!"

    Just as I said it, itpletely exploded. Rage appeared on its face, and a bloodred aura came out of its body, and it came at me.

    Hun!

    I was quite dumbstruck seeing its reaction; I was expected to be angry as the self-conscious person would do if they are ¡¯Thin¡¯ or ¡¯Fat.¡¯ But this reaction is a little too much.

    "Die, You Son Of Bitch!"

    It rumbled and swung its bloodred Axe at me; my dumbstruck expressions smoothed, and forty-eight vines released from my back at the same times and sped toward fatty.

    Seeing such an attack, even beady ragefilled eyes of fatty had shown slight surprise and as it smoothly moved its Axe toward the fatty.

    ng ng ng...

    Metallic sounds begin to ring out as my vines attacked fatty from all the direction but this fatty a surprisingly agile and fast as its begin to defend against the forty eight vines.

    If it had been two hours ago, the forty-eight vines would have forced a Ghoul to use its art immediately, but this fatty is handling it all without any problem.

    The power of the Ghouls have doubled just now, and it won¡¯t be easy to defeat them, but it won¡¯t be much hard either. Thest month had been very difficult for me, but it is also the month I made the most progress.

    Ive made progress in leaps and bounds, and one thing in which I made the more recognizable progress. I had made tremendous progress in my fighting style; fighting these ancient bastards and collected data on them have helped me greatly in refining my fighting style.

    If I had fought with fatty a month ago with a simr number of vines having simr strength but no extra experience, I would have had that Axe in my chest.

    These Ghouls bastard have really refined their fighting style and styles to unbelievable.

    If I did not have these moves that I had created myself and knew every part of them, I would not have been able to defeat these ancient bastards.

 Chapter 1392 - 32nd

    <h4>Chapter 1392 - 32nd</h4>

    "Come in,"

    I said to knock that sounded on my door, the door opened next second, and ¡¯Ramsy¡¯ walked in.

    Ramsy is a thin middle-aged man with a schrly vibe; he is the head overseer of the ¡¯ck Castle.¡¯ That held the Ruin Gate of the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin, the only resource site that the Academy held in his hands.

    "Have you got the confirmation?" I asked him directly; I had asked Ramsy toe to me when he got the confirmation.

    "Yes, in thirty days, the current cycle of Ruin willplete, and we will be able to open the Ruin Gate on the 32nd day when the cosmic energy of the Ruin will reach its lowest." He informed.

    "How sure are you about your prediction?" I asked, "About 90%," He replied. Though most of the time, they can never be fully sure their prediction held, especially when they predict this close to the end cycle.

    In the previous cycle, the real date of ruin opening was predicted a month ago, and I had call Micheal back a month early.

    "Thank You, Ramsy. I will prepare the list of people to enter the Ruin in theing cycle." I said; he nodded and left the room.

    A silence downed in the room whenever his name is mentioned. The atmosphere became quite heavy.

    "How is our preparation for the World Championship?" I ask Josie; I have given her responsibility for training our selected members for the World Championship.

    For every organization, the World Championship is a great opportunity to show off and attract talents from all over the Central Continent and the world. If their organization had a good performance, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about attracting the seeds for at least a decade.

    "They are better than one we hadst decade but not by much; only Ellie has potential," Josie replied, purposely avoiding the elephant in the room.

    "What do you think her chances would be in the Championship?" I asked about my daughter, who had gone through great change in the past few months.

    "If Ipare her current power with the member that participated in previous World Championship, I would say she would get into Top 10, but this time the people that are participating are monsters, she would be lucky if she were to squeeze into Top 50," Josie said.

    Sigh!

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh hearing that the intel I have received this past few months could be said rming to the extreme. The seeds of this generation are showing potential never appeared.

    In my confuters, there is a list of more than twenty Kings who are able to defeat the Emperors. These Emperors are not normal; each of them had some bloodline or Apex Inheritance.

    In this generation, there is a five to six times increase in the number of people with Bloodline and Apex Inheritance. There are some pure monsters in them that if I did not hear about them from a very reliable source, I would not have to believe it.

    My daughter had made a huge improvement in the past months, credited to her hard work and Atavism of her bloodline that had to begin.

    I wish I could help more reach the 1st stage of her Bloodline Atavism; that way, her power will explode further but the resources required toplete that steps are too peculiar and rare.

    I had tried with all I could, but the resources I was able to gather were not many, and those who have it are not willing to share, even if those resources are no use to them.

    No, organizations want to strengthen others in these times; if I asked them after the championship is over, they would not have any problem giving them to me. Its not like like I could me them; I am doing the same with some special resources that only we have.

    "You had gone to visit Micheal¡¯s parents yesterday; what did they say?" Josie said, mentioning the elephant in the room.

    "Still, not worried about him," Josie said, reading the expression.

    When the Ruin¡¯s connection is broken, the first people I had called were Micheal¡¯s parents, and when I told them about Micheal¡¯s circ.u.mstances, they were shocked and slightly sad but not worried.

    His father was extremely worried, but his mother was not much; she even smiled, saying ¡¯the ruin will give her son a good chance to grow.¡¯ I was quite shocked by hearing those words.

    Yesterday, I visited them; his mother repeated the same words. I don¡¯t know what to think about those words.

    "Do you think her confidence came from the battle that happened twenty-six years ago?" Josie asked. "I don¡¯t know!" I said, shaking my head.

    The battle of twenty-six years ago was not as simple as people know; many secrets deep secrets were involved in the battle that only higher-ups of Supremes are privy to, and of course, Micheal¡¯s mother as she is the sole survivor of that battle.

    I had tried to ask her the reason for confidence, but she evaded the answer with her smile.

    "I chose to believe in his mother and hope that I see my student soon," I said; this is the only hope I have about my student, and I chose to believe in it.

    Josie nodded and began to describe to me the progress of the charges Ive handed to her.

    This Continental Championship is very important for Academy; for the past few decades, the Academy¡¯s performance had been abysmal. In thestpetition, the Academy¡¯s performance had improved, but it is still not enough.

    This time, I had seen huge potential in Micheal, a potential big enough to shocked the world, but then the ident happened.

    It is very maddening for me not to know whether my student is living or not, and if he is living, how he is doing?

    Every thought of that felt like torture, and the only thing I could do is hope, hope that he survives in Ruin that no one had survived in thousands of years.

 Chapter 1393 - Green King

    <h4>Chapter 1393 - Green King</h4>

    ze!

    I watched the necrotic core ze up in my palm, and within a few seconds, it had all but disappeared. The price I won after fighting for little more than an hour had disappeared within seconds.

    It is the ninth day to the fifth month, and till now, the Green Kings have not appeared yet. I hope they will not appear for two weeks more; I am far from creating the Diamond Seal or reaching the King Stage.

    Ive finished designing my King Stage Inheritance and was extremely lucky to reach the 4th floor of my Refinement Tower the day I had fought that fatty Ghoul, but that is all progress I had made.

    I am still far from reaching the required strength needed to equip with my King Stag inheritance and feeling like I had chewed more than I had swallowed.

    In my overenthusiasm, I created the Inheritance with the requirement that is even those with Apex Constitution like mine have a problem getting, and I am seriously having thoughts of creating lower level option.

    If I wanted to create a good lower-level option, it would take me at least two months, but I do patchwork and put in a little more time, I could finish within two weeks. Though it will not be perfect, I will have made it perfect in a future upgrade.

    Currently, I want to reach King Stage as soon as possible, and that is the only way I could survive against the Green Kings. If they appeared before I reached the King Stage, then it would be the death of me.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when I felt a sudden change in the ruin, there was no increase in the density of energy or power, but the change I am feeling unmistakable.

    I had just felt the change when suddenly, I saw the fiery balls of Ghostly green fire appearing in the sky. These balls are small, about the size of my head, but they are glowing spookily in the sky.

    "F.U.C.K!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly as my whole body shook in fear; the diary had not mentioned what kind of spectacle that will herald the appearance of the Green Kings but seein the scary fiery balls in the sky, I am sure this sign of Green Kings appearing.

    One more thing, the fiery green balls in the sky are in a lot more quantity than written in the diary.

    The diary had mentioned that there wouldn¡¯t be more than twelve signs in the sky, but I could already spot more than thirty balls in the sky, which I am sure is very bad for me.

    It had been less than ten seconds when those fiery balls appeared in the sky when suddenly they begin to shine like a sun, bathing whole night their ghostly green glow, which felt very ufortable around my skin.

    The fiery green balls zed like a sun for a moment before they fell down like meteors and merged into bodies of the Ghouls.

    My luck was extremely shitty that one fiery ball fell on the Ghoul that was little more than kilometers away from me.

    As Ghostly Fire¡¯s battle merged into that silver Ghoul, a huge change began to ur into that Ghoul. First, its skin color changed to that of the ghostly green before a green jade armor begins to appear on their body.

    Within a second, the Jade Armor of Ghostly Green Shade appeared ghostly shade appeared on the Ghoul¡¯s body, covering every inch of it. In its hand, a greatsword appeared with Iron Handle and Jade de.

    The most notable thing that appeared on it was the cloak, which looked like it is made of the Ghostly Green Fire.

    The change was amazing, but it had also light up the great fire of fear inside me. Just one look at Ghoul and I know I am not its match; it had the power to kill me in a single move.

    ¡¯Run!¡¯

    An instinct came from deep inside me; my whole self became aware that I could not survive against this being. It screamed at me to run away as fast as can, and I followed that direction without hesitating.

    "Running away so soon, little human!" I heard a deep voice and found a Ghoul covered beautifully ghostly jade armor and fiery clock in front of me.

    Its whole body is covered in Armor, even its eyes. I can¡¯t see what it is feeling, but his voice is enough to tell me he is extremely angry.

    Unlike the Silver Ghouls, who are more interested in ying rather than actual killing. The Green Kings are the opposite; they go for the immediate execution of the enemy.

    "Human, you have soiled the sacred ground with your filthy presence." It said slowly with every worth seething with anger.

    "Now, die so I could purify your presence from the Sacred Realm." It said and punched toward me; this bastard had not considered me worthy enough to use its de on me; it had just punched.

    Seeing the punch of deathing at me, I activated thest move I had. This move I had used very few times, I can use it single time as it used every speck of energy I have.

    The move immediately sucked away all the energy from my body and moved it into my body. This move gives more power than the first boost; I could nearly five times if I had my energy storage full.

    Feeling the immense power running in my body, I moved but was quite surprised to find that my speed is extremely slow. I found myself moving at the speed of a snail.

    It is not I am moving at an extremely slow speed, its just that it is moving at an extremely fast speed.

    Its movement is extremely fluid that even after moving at such amazing speed, I could see every part of its body, and it is a casual punch from it; it is not even using any special moves or Art.

 Chapter 1394 - Punch

    <h4>Chapter 1394 - Punch</h4>

    Its punch appeared very close to me, just half a meter away. Seeing the attack so close, I begin to wonder whether I would explode into the mist directly or some tiny pieces of flesh and blood will remain.

    I am willing to believe there will be some tiny pieces that will remain; I have strengthened my body quite a huge degree, it would be a shame even if tiny pieces of it had not remained after the attack.

    As surviving its attack, that thought hadn¡¯t even entered my mind. The Green King is extremely powerful; this punch attack of its casual attack, I could feel for the attack it is even using much power.

    This attack is even lesser than a casual attack, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shame. I did not want such death; I would have really liked it if my enemy had killed me using every it has, everyst bit of its strength, but s, not everyone could get their wish.

    Time seemed to slow down as the punch got closer to me; my movements have be non-existent as the punch¡¯s speed became slow.

    BAAA...

    The punch got closer and closer to my chest till it hit me, and I could feel a huge amount of energy entering into me. The amount is so huge that I came sure that there not be mist would remain of me.

    I could speak of powerful ghostly green fire in the energy released by the punch, and this Ghostly fire is powerful enough to vaporize me. The body I had worked so hard to strengthen will vaporize like water.

    The energy of punch spread through my armor, and before moving toward my body and I was surprised my armor held; it did not immediately copse; it is likely due to runes that brightened up as they created the suction force for this energy.

    It would have been great if my body and soul were strong enough to be a carrier of this energy till they reached, but unfortunately, I am not strong enough.

    The energy touched my body and began vaporing my flesh as it reached deeper and deeper, and for some unknown reason, I could feel pain as my flesh disintegrate.

    Buzz!

    I was watching my flesh disintegrate when suddenly, a vibration came out of deep inside me. It came from so deep that I did not I had such depths before.

    As the vibration rang through me, I saw a golden violet disc came out from inside the cursed sea and moved toward the energy that is evaporating my flesh; as I watched iting up, I realized this Golden Violet disc a shied.

    It had a simple concentric circle design of gold and violet and gave off the feeling that it could defend against anything.

    Bang!

    Soon, it reached the energy, and as it did, a loud sound rang out as they shed and as the shield effortlessly begin to push back energy out of my body.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    The shield was pushing back the energy when an extremely powerful feeling spread over my body.

    Only to see, Curse Sea which had been silent for more than a year and had created the huge wave as it was trying to break through the runics that are covering it.

    I watched in horror as I saw it breaking through one after another.

    I am very aware that what will happen if all the Curse Seals were broken. The energy from the Ghoul will kill me in a single attack, but this curse, which had be sentient, will not give me an easy death.

    Buzz!

    The mysterious shield seemed to understand it as well. It gave the final push to the energy to throw it out of me before burrowing back to the Curse Sea.

    The Curse Sea did not want to let go of this god-given chance and fighting back against the shield, but as the Gold, Violet energy spread through the Curse Sea, it slowly begins to calm down.

    Chew Chew!

    "HUMAN!"

    I am seeing what is happening to the Curse Sea when I heard a familiar chirp of Ashlyn and the roar of Green King right after.

    When I opened my eyes, I found I am Ashlyn¡¯s back, and we are streaking across the sky at a very fast speed Green King chasing us madly.

    When I looked at the Green King, I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised as I saw clear traces of Ashlyn¡¯s attack on it, some traces of silver fire could be on it. It does seem any injured by the attack, but it is extremely angry; the anger is literally radiating from it.

    I was watching it when suddenly I had sensed something which brought back horror to my barely relieved face.

    The shield managed to throw out 99.9% of the energy of the Green King, but 0.1% had remained, and this remained injuries which are spread the whole surface of my body.

    Now that energies begin acting, they started sucking the cosmic energy from outside, and the speed of it is already great that it won¡¯t take even a minute for me to turn into Ghoul.

    The huge amount of essence I had drunk ten minutes ago, already melted, and now these energies are rampaging through my body, begin to turn me into a Ghoul.

    ¡¯F.U.C.K!¡¯

    I cursed inside my mind, with a mysterious shield throwing the energy away and Ashlyn whisking from Green King; I had throught I had survived, but no, I had not survived it; instead, I had fallen into a deeper hole.

    Feeling this huge amount of cosmic energying into my body, I can¡¯t help but wonder whether getting injured by normal Ghoul and Green King is some sort of rite of passage to survive this ruin.

    Both of the Excellencies who survived the ruin had gotten injured by the normal Ghoul and the Green King, but regretfully, the method they had mentioned is special to themselves, and I could not use them.

 Chapter 1395 - Ghoulification

    <h4>Chapter 1395 - Ghoulification</h4>

    I calmed down, and the first thing I did was reverse the formation of Cosmic Energy. It had always been active and sucking 35% energy, bringing my doom closer than I would like.

    As I reversed the formation, I immediately felt a change in the Cosmic Energy that ising at me. The extra 35% had cut off and another 35% from injuries that are sucking the cosmic energy with their power.

    Gulp!

    With Cosmic Energy formation activated, I took a vial of herbal essence and gulped it down whole in a single chug. As I did, it begins to burn my body up like a fire; the herbal is essence is very powerful, powerful enough to make me explode.

    This essence is from the Blood Sorel; it is power equal to thatplete Miasmic Essense Rose of King Grade, and I had gulped it down whole.

    If I had learned anything from thest injury, then it is to get strong as soon as possible to heal from the injury sooner. If enough times passed and cosmic energy became reached an uncontroble degree, then there is no saving.

    The herbal essence of Blood Sorrel begins to burn me from inside. Bloody smoke had begun toe out of me, and at the same time, my skin begins to be dry and hot; it became so hot that if a normal person touches it, he will get a third-degree burn from it.

    It looked like I am performing painful suicide drinking such a powerful herbal essence, and they might be a little right. The power of herbal essence is too great that my body is not able to handle it currently, but that does not mean it will not a few secondster.

    The Cosmic Energies that areing from all side is shing with herbal essence and melting it, and that melted essence is merging with my body and soul, strengthening them every second.

    I am in a very peculiar state; every second, my body is reaching closer and closer to exploding but at the same time, the explosion of me dying by seconds as my body is getting stronger and stronger.

    The Herbal Essense is taking me closer to death but also saving me from death; feeling the irony, my dried face muscles couldn¡¯t help but move for a smile.

    Still, I am not sure whether I will explode it or not, and despite knowing that, I drank the essence. It was a necessity as the risks¡¯ benefits were too great for me not to take it.

    The most visible benefits, of course, are getting rapid strengthening, but there is another invisible benefit too, and that is burning.

    The herbal essence burned my cell; it is a bad thing for me, but also a good thing as most of the cells it burns are the ones that are most affected by the Ghoulification process.

    Burning those glorified cells helped to slow down the Ghoulification process. In such times, every second count.

    Aside from the great risk of death, there is one more disadvantage of this method and pain. It is extremely painful, I could feel pain from every part of my body, and it is taking my all not to scream as loud as I could.

    As the seconds passed, more and more Cosmic Energy is getting sucked by my injuries. My Armor is doing all it can, but it could not stop more than 35% of the Cosmic Energy.

    The Comic Energy is entering me inside like a flood; if not for me consuming such a huge amount of Herbal Essense, I would have turned into Ghoul by now.

    It is just a starting; what will happen next will be real horror; I was not injured by the normal Ghoul or Silver Ghoul but a Green King, the chances of me surviving are less than 3%, and I am very generous about my surviving chances.

    Gulp!

    It took two minutes and fifty seconds to digest the whole Herbal Essense that is equal to the King Grade Miasmic Astral Rose, and I drank another one before it could be finished.

    This one, too, started to burn me from inside out, giving me so much pain that I had nearly screamed out. This Herbal Essense that I had drunk have 30% more efficacy than the previous one, and in my storage, I have only two other herbal essences that have higher efficacy than it.

    If I want to have something with even higher efficacy, then I will have to start taking the Emperor Grade essences I have, and I don¡¯t think my body will have the ability to digest them; I will explode as soon as I consume them.

    I looked behind me and saw how far we had left the Green King; Ashlyn is very fast that within minutes she had left the Green King far behind, and if not form we are the same territory, the distance between use would have been even greater.

    The Green Kings are very territorial; the other Green Kings would not invade the territory of other Green Kings not matter how enticing the treat is; they will onlye inside the other Green King¡¯s territory when they are invited.

    Staying in one territory is the safest option; each Green King is different, and some even have weird powers.

    Gulp!

    Two more minutes passed, and I drank another bottle of the essence, and it also begins to melt under heavy assault of Cosmic Energy, strengthening my body further and further.

    Sigh!

    A painful sigh couldn¡¯t help but escape from my mouth, seeing that. I could feel my end is near. The quantity of energy increasing by the seconds, which is making the energy melt faster.

    Though, the melted energy is merging with the body, strengthening it. It is not enough to stop the assault on Cosmic Energy; in three minutes, I will finish with the highest efficacy king grade essence. That time, I will have to use a simr efficacy essence or use Emperor Grade essence.

    The worst thing is, I could not do anything else other than chug the essences after essence.

    I wanted to circte the energy to create seals; Diamond Seal will increase the chances of surviving, but I can¡¯t circte the mana; the cosmic energy is obstructed it.

    The melted energy I could circte, but its quantity is low, and it quickly merged into the body. If I want to circte it, I am going to need a huge amount of melted energy, or I have to get a break from the cosmic energy, so my energy would not feel the obstruction.

    If the diary is right then, I will get a chance at both options, but I will not have time to circte it as the real process of Ghoulification would start that time, having the special vor of Green King.

    It won¡¯t be long before something else take the ce of Cosmic Energy, and that something else is very vicious and extremely fast in its working. It has the power to turn me into aplete Ghoul in less than five minutes.

    That is why I had said that once that thing appeared, my chances of staying alive will plummet to less than 0.1%; there is no stopping it.

 Chapter 1396 - Diamond Seal

    <h4>Chapter 1396 - Diamond Seal</h4>

    The change I had been expecting had happened; the injuries stopped releasing the Cosmic Energy into my body and began gathering inside them.

    They are still sucking the Cosmic Energy at their ever-increasing pace, but they are not releasing inside me, which begin to burn my body further.

    There is a sizable quantity of Herbal Essence in my body, the most powerful King Grade essence, and now there is no Cosmic Energy to counter it; it had turned on me at full force.

    It had begun burning me from upside down, my body, my mana veins, everything under its assault, and if no cosmic energy hase to save then in about five minutes, this herbal essence will take my life.

    It is the moment I was waiting for, the opportunity that will increase my chances of living my 50% than current less than 1%; the only thing I have to do is create a Diamond Seal.

    And without wasting any more time, I begin to circte my energy through the veins of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I currently have Nine Hundred and Eighty-Four Seals of Supreme Combat Exercise and need to create sixteen more. Creating the sixteen small seals before I explode or injuries take out their final weapon is going to be a real challenge.

    For the past nine eight days, I had worked very hard to create the seals. The fear of Green Kings had made me push myself extremely hard; otherwise, it would have been impossible for me to create more than thirty seals within eight days, especially when my veins suppressed the Supreme Combat Exercise¡¯s cirction.

    I had justpleted the sixth cirction when my veins began to contract, seeing that I pushed the energy even harder as; further I go into cirction, the more time it will take me.

    I pushed energy harder and harder; the pain of my body burning also helped a lot; it helped me negate all obstruction veins produced during cirction.

    I channeled all the pain I am feeling into the cirction, and its speed increased again, and I had created a seal within twenty-five seconds, the fastest in thest eight days.

    If it had been any other times, I would bee have proud of such speed, but now I could only curse ¡¯slow¡¯ and begin to circting at an even faster speed. Ive only have less than five minutes, and in it, I have to create sixteen seals.

    It is an extremely difficult target, some might say near impossible, but I intend to achieve it, and for it, I begin to circte as if there is no tomorrow.

    Seal after Seal begins to form in my temple, and two minutes, six seals are created, which begin to spin with other four seals to create an Amethyst Seal.

    I did not even look at the process and continued circting, which suddenly became ten times harder; the veins have contracted so much that a tiny amount of energy passed through them, and even to do that, I had to use every out of my willpower.

    Thest ten seals are extremely hard to create, and I am having even more problems as 50% of my body had been burned away, and it is due to the exorbitant vitality of my body is keeping me alive.

    A normal human would have died long ago under such damage, but I am surviving. Still, every moment is torturous, and if it is not due to my will to alive, I would have given up under this torture long ago.

    Seal after the Seal is created as I circted and as I am doing that, Amethyst seal hadpleted and released its energy, which did not affect my current condition even a bit; I did not even felt its energy.

    My current condition is way beyond what normal Seal or Amethyst Seal could make any positive change; only Ruby Seal could affect my current condition, and Dimond Seal help me survive.

    Sometime during the cirction, I havepletely forgotten about anything else; the only thing that remained in mind was cirction.

    Gasp!

    My pin price concentration on circting had broken as I found I could not circte anymore; when I looked up, I found there are a total of nine Ruby Seals, Nine Amethyst Seals, and ten normal seals that are spinning to create the tenth amethyst seal.

    Once the tenth Amethyst Seal is created, ten Amethyst Seals would create the tenth Ruby Seal, which with the other nine Ruby Seals would create a Diamond Seal.

    I did it, finally did it! I had created a thousand seals; it won¡¯t be long before I have the Diamond Seal.

    Gulp Gulp Gulp

    Without wasting any time, I took a palm-size bottle and poured it all down in my mouth. This bottle contains a hundred vials worth of special potion, which provides the energy needed to create the seals.

    I drunk it all, so there would be no time wasted in creating Amethyst Seal and Ruby Seal after that; I want to create as soon as possible before my injuries react or I explode, which I am very close.

    I hope to have a respite from Ruby Seal; if there is no healing energy from Ruby Seal or the injuries did not react, I will explode within thirty seconds; I don¡¯t want to die when I had finally created a thousand seals of Supreme Combat.

    The potion worked like a charm; it immediately transformed into a flood of nonviolent energy, and within a second, the circle absorbed, and Amethyst Seal emerged and began to release its energy.

    The Amethyst Seal released the energies for about five seconds before moving toward the nine other amethyst seals and began spinning, and started to suck the energy.

    It took it more than ten seconds to suck the energy, and to my utter surprise, nearly all energy that a hundred vials of potions have produced.

    Buzz!

    Just as it finished, it begins to release cooling energy, which immediately begins to heal me; it directly overpowered the herbal essence as it begins to heal.

    The smile had just formed on my face seeing when it became frozen in its ce as my injuries, which were calmly sucking, the cosmic energy till now has finally reacted.

 Chapter 1397 - Diamond Seal II

    <h4>Chapter 1397 - Diamond Seal II</h4>

    My injuries red up in heat as if they are burning, and the next second small wisp of fire of ghostly green fire released from them.

    These ghostly green fire wisps looked simr to the green fire that appeared in the sky a while ago. Injuries released these wisps in hundred of numbers, and now they are moving everywhere in my body.

    Half of the wisps moved toward the Herbal Essense while the other half spread all over my body, kickstarting Ghoulification with the increased speed; seeing it working, I calcted, it won¡¯t take it more than two minutes to turn mepletely into the Ghoul.

    On the other hand, these wisps have totally ignored the energy released from the Ruby Seal, which is healing my injuries at a tremendous speed, which ghostly wisps aretching on right after.

    The only saving grace of that the melted essence; it is melting at amazing speed. The wisps burrowed into it and began attacking like a frenzy, which increased its melting speed by more than twenty times than before.

    The melted energy is merging with me, strengthening my body further and further, but I am not happy as every second. The injuries are releasing more and more Ghostly wisps, which burrowing in my body and essence.

    The essence is melting at the visible speed, and now there is less than 20% of it remained, which will be melted within five seconds.

    Seeing that, I have a very big decision to make, whether to consume King Grade Herbal Essence next or consume Emperor Grade.

    The Essense that is melting has the highest medical efficacy in King Grade; if I consume herbal essence of simr efficacy, I will going lose my edge to edge to my injuries, and once it gets the upper hand, it won¡¯t take even a minute for it turn me into a Ghoul.

    But I drank the Emperor Grade Herbal Essense, even the lower grade ones; there is a high chance that I might explode within a second, but if I survived somehow, then I will have at least a minute, which I think will be enough for Diamond Seal to materialled.

    Gulp! "AHHHHH...."

    Right when the remaining essence in my body is about to be melted, I drank the essence of Devil me Saffron and scremed as might body light up in blue, and fiery blue me came out every part of my body.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    Not only that, the cracks begin to form all over my body and smoky blue fire came out of them as I scremed like never before.

    My eyes ruptured and began to bake while my dry skin begins to begin to melt slowly, not only my bones to begin to soften. I havee extremely close to dying; there quite a great chance that I might die next second.

    Yes, I had drunk Emperor Grade herbal essence, which could make me explode the next second, and I don¡¯t regret my choice. If I had chosen between hope and defeat, I would choose hope even if it extremely painful chose and might kill me the next second.

    As my body reaching close to an explosion, the Ruby Seal stopped releasing energy and moved toward the other nine ruby seals, but unlike normal seals and amethyst seals, these nine ruby seals did not begin to spin.

    They directly begin to merge; at every merge, they would glow brighter and brighter, and Ruby Red¡¯s glow became lighter and lighter.

    At the same time, the wisps that had burrowed into my body moved toward essence and began to burn in a frenzy as if sensing it is going kill the host they are trying to convert into the Ghoul.

    With every ghostly wisp on my body attacking the essence like crazy, the essence began to melt like tap water and begin merging with my body and soul, strengthening them further and further.

    The essence is merging with my body like never before; its quantity is so much that I could feel myself getting stronger every second, but this did not make me happy as I am very close to reaching my limit.

    My body will reach the limit in less than ten seconds, and that time, it won¡¯t be able to strengthen further as melted essence would not be able to merge with my body; if that happened then, I would die within three seconds.

    Ive consumed aprehensive strengthening type, Emperor Grade Essence. It is very powerful and needs more minutes to meltpletely, so one can imagine what it will do after my body reached the limit.

    There are two ways to increase the limit, the first is to level up, and the second is a Supreme Combat Exercise seal. Higher the level of the seal, the more potential it will able to provide the host.

    The Diamond Seal is the second-highest seal of Supreme Combat Exercise, and it worked differently than the other three types of seals, but one thing is clear about it, it provides an absolutely huge amount of potential.

    All the Ruby Seals have merged together, and now the seal is shining bright diamond light that I can¡¯t see what is happening; the only thing I could see is glowing brighter and brighter.

    I hope the seales out soon; I do not have much time. If it came toote, then nobody will able to save me from an explosion.

    Second, passed, and more and more ghostly wisps came out of injuries and melted the essence greater rate that my body and soul reached the limit second before I had predicted.

    Now, the melted energy stopped merging with me, and blue mes had again taken over, burning my body with greater intensity.

    I only have three seconds at most; if something doesn¡¯t happen in three seconds, then I am going to explode, and even god won¡¯t be able to save me.

    1, 2, 3

    BANG!

    The second passed at excruciatingly, and when three seconds finally ticked in, a loud ¡¯BANG¡¯ rang out. The sound was the loudest I had ever heard.

    I thought my body exploded but a secondter, I noticed my consciousness is still stable, and when I looked with my soul sense, I saw most..., I don¡¯t even have words to describe what I am seeing or feeling right now.

    It is beyond my imagination.

 Chapter 1398 - Diamond Seal III

    <h4>Chapter 1398 - Diamond Seal III</h4>

    In the center of my Temple, I saw a seal made of Diamond; unlike the other runes, this seal of made of runes. These ruines felt primal, like they are old as the universe itself.

    I saw them, but I tried to imagine what it looked like; I would only remember blurry lines.

    The Diamond Seal is shing in my Temple gently and releasing the energy it had infused with diamonds itself. The energy is spreading all my body, merging with every part of it, including my runes.

    It is merging with my Inheritance Runes and bringing out a slow change in them; it is very difficult to see what is happening as whatever is happening, it is very slow.

    The Diamond Energy merging with my body is not healing my injuries or increasing my strength like a normal seal would do.

    On the other hand, it has covered every cell of my body in its diamond light, vibrating it and sucking up the melted energies that had been free-flowing in my body for the past couple of seconds as my body had reached the limit.

    I could feel it helping the melted essence merge with me, but it is not like a normal merging; I could feel there is something different, but I can¡¯t put my finger on it.

    Still, I am more than happy the Diamond Seal had materialized and helped me merge with essence, which is helping me rapidly heal from the Essence damage and Ghoulification damage.

    The Diamond Seal¡¯s have always been mysterious; they do not suck the host¡¯s energy as others do, nor do they work the same way as other seals.

    There is no exact way the Diamond Seal works; it is said that Dimond Seals gives a thing that the host needs the most; it could be anything. There are even records of someone gaining ability from Diamond Seal, which is, of course, is extremely rare.

    There are always deficiencies in the body, and most of the Diamond Seal helped to correct them, and these correction measures could be anything from healing the injuries to enhancing the strength to materializing the ability.

    For me, it is helping me digest the melted herbal essence, and there is something else with my runes which I could notpletely follow.

    It is said that Diamond Seal uses energy that couldn¡¯t be sensed by even powerful people. This energy is very mysterious and powerful; otherwise, how a Diamond Seal could do what it is doing.

    While Diamond Seal is helping me on one aspect, it is not helping me on others. The Cosmic Energy ising at my body inrger andrger quantities and creating more ghostly green wisps, which are attacking the essence.

    I would have been more than satisfied if Diamond Seal had dealt with injuries and helped me get rid of the herbal essence that I had drunk away, but how can anything be easy for me.

    I have to get rid of those injuries with the power of my own body; if these injuries had been cast by normal Ghoul, even a single Ghoul, I would have had quite a confidence getting rid of them with the indirect help of the Diamond Seal.

    But it is injuries from Green King; I am dealing with if it had been so easy to deal with, then excellency hadn¡¯t have dedicated more than ten pages of her diary at it.

    With more and most wisps attacking the Herbal Essense, it melted away rapidly, till there is less than 5% of it remained, which will melt away in the next two seconds.

    Gulp!

    Seeing that, I drank away another vial of the Herbal Essence; I had expected huge pain and injuries thate with it, but nothing had happened; I did felt even an ounce of pain.

    The Diamond Energy that covering every cell of my body had been protected me from any harm.

    My eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen seeing the Diamond Energy protection; it is totally unexpected, with it not harming me, it would not take long before all my injuries are healed.

    A few secondster, nearly all the injuries on my body had healed, including that of my upper skin, which had made me looked like a freak from a horror movie but now all healed.

    Still, not all my injuries have healed; there are one hundred and thirty-two small points on my body that hadn¡¯t healed. They are injuries made by the Green Kings, and it will take them quite a while.

    Seconds passed by, and more wisps begin to appear inside my body; currently, they are attacking the Essense, but there will be a time when the number of wisps will increase so much that they will able to finish Emperor Grade Essence in a second and that time they will attack my body in a frenzy, that even Diamond Seal won¡¯t be able to protect me.

    Diamond Seal is powerful, but I don¡¯t know whether it will be able to save me against the ever-increasing wisps pouring in.

    Though I am getting stronger every second, the number of wisps is increasing as well, and if they go crazy as diary says they might if they could not covert me to a Ghoul soon, then I am really f.u.c.k.i.e.d.

    I just wished that this Diamond Seal had helped me red rid of injury and wisp. The increase in strength is shocking, but I have to alive to use it.

    When these wisp bat shot crazy, then even this unbelievably strong body will not able to save me.

    Seconds passed by and turned into minutes; I drank few more vials of Emperor Grade herbal essences, which melted by thousands of ghostly wisps within seconds, increasing my body¡¯s strength to an unbelievable degree.

    I don¡¯t know how strong my body has be, but I know it is extremely strong that forget Prince Stage; I will barely have anypetition in King Stage, I now could crush any normal king with my body¡¯s sheer strength.

 Chapter 1399 - King I

    <h4>Chapter 1399 - King I</h4>

    Hun!

    Suddenly a change urred in the wisps; they began to move toward each other, merge bing bigger and bigger.

    "F.u.c.k Me!"

    I said as I flood of melted energy merging into my body every second, it had been barely a second since all the Ghostly Green Fire Wisps merged, forming a huge fireball.

    That ghostly fireball melting a huge amount of Herbal Essense every moment, and my body is absorbing all with the help of Diamond Energy, but the problem is that it is vibrating like a mad, and fluctuations releasing from clearly shows it bing unstable by the second.

    It is going to explode soon, the diary had mentioned about it. I had thought it might not happen, as the chances of it happening are 50%.

    When both of the excellencies got injured by the Green King, the only ghostly fire inside the Ramona Hawthorn merged and came on the verge of exploding. The fire inside the body of her excellency Roosevelt did not behave like it.

    I am scared shitless and even tried to level up by entering my Inheritance ce, but this ghostly green fire is stopping me from doing it somehow, so I could not even level up.

    There is nothing I could do except for putting my trust in Diamond Seal, who is acting like nothing is happening.

    Seconds passed by, and its fluctuation out even bigger, and now it had be so unstable that it was not even able to maintain its shape anymore.

    BOO

    Finally, it becamepletely unstable; whatever the holding it back broke down as suddenly the ghostly fireball begins to contract rapidly till it became to tinier than the grain of salt before exploding forward.

    It released such high fluctuations when exploding that I know that even after my body had gotten so much stronger, not even a speck of it will remain; the power of this explosion is great enough that it will vaporize me directly.

    My mindes to half seeing the explosion happening, I don¡¯t want to die, but there is nothing I could against it.

    Everything has turned extremely slow in front of me; an explosion which I wasn¡¯t able to follow a moment ago have now be very slow.

    I saw an exploxion which I was considering to be in green color is seeing; the color of fire is now purple, and as it became bigger and bigger, it melts the essence energy at a greater rate.

    The Essense Energy would have taken more than a minute to melt and had now melted in less than a second.

    WHOOSH!

    The explosion got bigger and bigger and about to vaporize me when dense diamond energy suddenly came and enveloped the explosion inside it before sweeping it back inside the seal.

    Buzz!

    I did not chance to think that I had survived when a buzz rang through my body, and I saw the diamond energy covering every cell of mine begin to merge with my body and soul.

    ¡¯Ah!¡¯

    The processsted for a couple of seconds, and just when its about to end, I felt a sharp pain in my head.

    When my mind cleared, I saw everything is over; there was no sense of energy in the body or melted energy. There are not even wisps of Ghostly Green fires, and injuries that produced them have also beenpletely healed.

    The Diamond Seal, which had glowing and releasing energy, is now silently floating alone in my temple. There is only one seal that remained in my temple, and that is Diamond Seal.

    The pain I had felt a moment ago was due to the small memory that Diamond Seal had given me. It is a new map of cirction; from now on, there will be no normal seals, eachplete cirction will give me Amethyst Seal directly.

    The new map may have shorted down the process to create the seals, but the path of cirction has be bigger, but it is still way shorter than thebined path of ten seals I have to circte to get the amethyst seal.

    I do not know what diamond energy did in itsst bout when it merged with me as it did not increase my strength, but I am sure it is something good, as any step was taken by the diamond seal going to be good.

    "Ashlyn,nd quickly!" I said to Ashlyn, even after such an increase in strength, I do not have any confidence in defeating the Green King.

    Just a casual attack of it was enough to turn me into the mist. I don¡¯t want to take any more chances further. I am going to make a breakthrough into the King Stage.

    It is the most viable choice for me, seeing I had reached my limit and finally fulfilled the unrealistic requirement I had needed to merge with King Stage Inheritance sessfully.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground unstably as I jump off from Ashlyn as I did not properly get used to the strength I had acquired within a minute.

    I activated the Abode just as Ided; with my strength increased, its activation time also been lowered; I should be able to get in before it reached me.

    "YOU HUMAN BAS"

    Soon, the Abode fully activated, cutting the cursing that Green King shouted at me. It speeds far greater than I had; it reached way too quickly.

    If my not for Abode activated, one of fourth of its usual time, I would have had to face it again, which I really don¡¯t want to before reaching the King Stage.

    My Abode is a little special; its power directly depends on my strength. Currently, the Abode will not be able to defend me for more than thirty minutes before throwing me out if Green King attacked me with full strength, which it had already started doing.

    The status screen of the Abode already appeared in front of me, showing me how much longer it would able to defend before throws me out of it.

    So, I have to level up as soon as possible; as I get stronger during the level up, the more time it will provide me.

 Chapter 1400 - King II

    <h4>Chapter 1400 - King II</h4>

    Without wasting any time, I sat on the ground and took out resources or resources; I do not have many resources left in my storage, and the most I have will be needed to survive the month here.

    With the current strength of my body and soul and appetite of my ruin, I would need the humongous amount of resources, and fortunately, I have something that would be more than enough to satiate my need.

    I took out a cube from my storage; it is made of all herbal colors, but Green is the majority.

    It is an essence cube which I had got from the storage of Mamabaman, I had it tested in Academy, and it is Emperor Grade. A Grade Essence Cube, which I should not be using.

    Essense Cube is made of extremely distilled essence of the herbs, its very powerful that just a pinch of dust from it would be enough to explode a normal King, but I will too be in considerable danger if I ate a small part of it.

    If it had King Grade Essense Cube, I would not have any problem, but it is Emperor Grade. I would have lowered its danger by diluting it, but I do not have the alchemical skill to do that.

    So, I have to take a risk with extremely powerful Alchemical Energies of it and hope my body will bear them without any danger.

    I closed my eyes and went into my Inheritance Space and looked at a huge Runic Giant made of a hundred thousand runes. Every time I see it, I couldn¡¯t help but let out of sigh of marvel; this wonder I had created is a sigh-worthy.

    I admired it for a moment before finally tapping on it few times, just as I did; I was thrown out of th ruin familiarly.

    Buzz

    My runes buzzed loudly, and the next moment something happened, that shocked the hell out of me.

    Bang!

    The Essense Cube exploded in the dust before that dust-covered my whole body till I could not see anything. As it happened, my runes growled like a beast and began sucking the energy from the dust in a frenzy.

    Diamond Seal had brough many changes in my Inheritance Ruin; one of these is it made them look like they are made of the Diamond from the Alexandrite, and it had also changed their colors.

    Now my runes only had two colors instead of a bunch of them; one is red with a tinge of Gold in it, and the other Green, a forest green. The red color upies 70% in runes while the Green upies 30%; they made my diamond runes look amazing.

    I don¡¯t know whether it will stay the same way though, there is aplete overhaul of runes going through my body, and it is very painful but not as painful as a huge amount of wild essence energy drilling into me.

    I am feeling like every part of my body is getting trampled by the horde of Beasts and Treants, and my body is bearly holding on against this assault of energy. If Its not for me having a strong body, these energies would have torn me apart, piece by piece.

    The Grimm Monsters make the Essence Cube, and it is a very cruel process. They not only use the herbs to make it but also monsters and monsters go through utter torture during the process.

    Shake Shake Shake

    My abode begins shaking a little as Green King had upped its attack; I am getting voice updates from the abode every few seconds, and ording to it, I have twenty-eight minutes before the abode threw me out.

    That is only if it kept attacking in simr strength if it had upped its offensive, then time will shorten even more. I don¡¯t want to throw out as this time; even Ashlyn will not be able to help me as she is inside me making breakthroughs just like me.

    Whether I will throw out or not ispletely dependent on my Runes. Currently, my strength isn¡¯t rising; it is just runes going through theirplete overhaul, which sucking absolutely huge energy from the Essense Cube.

    There is a chance that runes will finish with their business within twenty-eight minutes, the runes inside me acting at a very fast speed.

    Every second hundred of runes will be destroyed, and thousands out take their ce, and all it to happen, they need a huge amount of energy, it is so huge that my body hade under breakdown, as at every second the amount of energy would only increase.

    To be honest, I begin to feel fear for my life; the runes are sucking more and more energy from my body, and it under extreme strain. If the energy flow reaches above what I could not handle, it will turn very nasty for me very quickly.

    Hun!

    I had just observed the energy when I suddenly noticed something; I felt worldly energy .u.mting over me and begin to pour into my body.

    A second had passed since the whirlpool of energy have been created, and it is already pouring a huge amount of worldly energy into me, and not forget every second it is getting bigger and bigger.

    How?

    I asked myself; I created a special formation to stop the worldly; I had just answered the question when I got the answer.

    ¡¯Theplete overhaul of the runes,¡¯ The runic formation that stopped the summon of worldly energy had destroyed just now, only its ce a better formation appeared but it will not work as I have to activate the new formation manually which I could not do during the breakthrough.

    Now, the cloud of worldly energy is growing at an amazing speed that, within ten seconds, it covered the whole hall.

    It is going to attract a lot of attention but is a good thing for me too; with the addition of worldly energy, which is extremely soft, the blow from the Essence energy lessened considerably.

    Now, I don¡¯t have to worry about it tearing me apart.

 Chapter 1401 - King III

    <h4>Chapter 1401 - King III</h4>

    It had been fifteen minutes since I begin my breakthrough, and now, there is an indescribable amount of energying inside my body.

    The clouds of worldly energy have filled the whole hall to the brim; the usually invisible worldly energy begins to show faint misty white color due to its density.

    Due to this huge amount of worldly energy, I had not been torn apart by the immense amount of energy entering my runes.

    More than half of Essense Cubes¡¯ energy had already been sucked away by my runes, and they are continuing sucking. I had thought half of Essence Cube would be more than enough for my breakthrough, but it did not seem to be the case.

    The Runes have not only taken half of the essence cubes energy, but they are also taking a huge amount of worldly energy. The runes are consuming that in a never-ending stream, which is getting stronger and stronger by the second.

    A minute ago, my runes were finished construction, and now there are one hundred thousand runes imprinted in me; it more than doubles the number of runes I had imprinted when I was at the Prince Stage.

    The runes have been imprinted, and now they are charging themselves with a huge amount of energy; I hope this charging would finish soon, I do not have more than ten minutes before I got thrown out of my abode.

    Green King is still attacking, and its attacks are bing more and more powerful by minutes, which reducing the time my abode could protect me.

    A change had urred a few minutes ago, my sword has somehow merged with runes, I don¡¯t know how it happened, but it had happened, when I saw it, I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked by it, I never have throught something like that would happen.

    Another surprising thing happened, which should not be surprising to me; the Diamond Seal had imprinted itself on Ashlyn and Nero.

    I was quite surprised by the diamond energy enveloping Nero¡¯s cocoon; unfortunately, it was not enough to bring the Nero out of the cacoon. He is still in his cocoon.

    Though he conveyed his emotions to me, saying he would like if I could provide him a couple of more Diamond Seals, I would like to if I could create some more Diamond Seals; the benefits of it are amazing.

    Minutes passed, and five minutester, the exploded Essense Cube had been sucked dry by the runes, and now sucking worldly energy at even more frenzy, I begin to feel a slight pain, seeing the amount that is entering inside me.

    As the second passed, I came closer and closer to be expelled from the abode. Now, there is barely a minute before the abode will throw me out, and it is scaring the shit out of me.

    Currently, I am at my weakest, except for the physical body; I do not have anything to fight against the Ghoul.

    With Inheritance to support my body, I will get defeated by the Green King with a single move, just like before, and this time, I don¡¯t think I could create another Diamond Seal to survive from Ghoulification.

    Buzz!

    Seconds passed by, and soon there are less than ten seconds remaining before I will be thrown out of the abode.

    I prepared myself to fight tost breath when suddenly my runes buzzed as I stopped sucking the worldly energy and released the flood of energy into my body.

    The energy the ruines released are red and green color just like them, and it is thick like honey as it spread into every inch of my body and soul, enriching them making them stronger by moment.

    I could see my timer rising as my strength begin to rise, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, and I closed my eyes and enjoy the amazing feeling that that thick energy provide.

    The feeling they provide is too amazing, just like of wonderful organism and just like it, it hadsted for a short while, but the strength they have given me is amazing.

    I looked inside me and saw Red (With a tinge of Gold) and Green Diamond Runes; the runes are far greater in number, and the feeling they gave is much heavier, like a mountain that could crush anything that came in my path.

    Seeing the runes, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about my Inheritance and activated it without waiting.

    SEEEE!

    Thick molten diamond came out of every part of my body and began covering it. The process may look slow, but it is extremely fast as it had covered me fully in less than a second.

    The power I am feeling wearing it is indescribable; there is strength bubbling inside me, making me feel I could do anything. Though it is just my illusion, there is some truth in it.

    There will be very few people in King Stage that will be able to match me now, and if I am not wrong, then I could even fight against the regr Emperors. I had never thought I would have such power in the King Stage.

    "F.u.c.k Me!"

    I cursed out loud as I looked myself in the mirror; I looked beyond amazing. I am wearing Diamond Armor of Red and Green color just that of my runes, 70% of it is red while 30% is green.

    The red color has a ting of Gold, and the Green color is a pure forest shade. Like a rubber suit, it covers every part of my body snuggly, giving the Armor a verypact feel.

    Wearing this Armor, I looked amazing; otherworldly would be the right word; I wonder how would I look when I used that newly create move set of mine. I can¡¯t wait to use it.

    I satisfied my vanity for a full minute when I begin to walk toward the door; I had let the Green King wait long enough; it is time for me to fight my battle with the Green King.

 Chapter 1402 - Battle I

    <h4>Chapter 1402 - Battle I</h4>

    Click!

    I opened the door and walked out of it, and saw itunching a power attack on my abode.

    The attack was not targeted at me, but it had hit very close to me that some of its power hit me, and I had to say, its very powerful, so powerful that I would have directly turned into smoke if it had been an hour before, but now, it did not even create an itch.

    After that, it looked at me with eyes that were still covered in Ghost Jade Armor. Its Armor is amazing, but mine is even better.

    "I am sorry to keep you waiting; you see, I was a little busy." I said to it; it did not reply, not even a ¡¯humph¡¯ before it came at a speed which I would have called teleportation before, but now I could see it.

    It had seemed to gauge my strength as this time; it had brough out the huge Greatsword behind its back, or maybe it had brought it out because it wants to kill me in a single attack.

    I don¡¯t know, nor I care for the reason; I want to use the strength that is bubbling inside me, and since it had used its sword, I am going to use mine too, which in this breakthrough had changed as well and made it better.

    My sword appeared on hand, and it is changed, dimension wise it is about the same, but everything else had changed.

    The de my sword, which used to look like it had been carved from rubies, is now looked like it is made of Diamond. The de is fiery red with a tinge of gold and handles everything is of forest green color, and surprisingly, it did not look like it is made of the Diamond but the wood.

    The wood is very gripable and heavy, perfectly in bnce with the de. The emblem of abomination that is present in the center of the guard is the only ce where Green and Red worked, presenting a tentacles abomination.

    Aside from the looks, the weight of the sword had also increased by 40%, which is great; if the sword had remained of the same weight, it would have felt too light, and I had to use its weight enchantment every time I had to feel something heavy in my hand.

    The enchantments had remained the same, but there is a big change that had urred to them; the change in them is really amazing.

    I lifted my sword and moved toward it; my speed is faster than I had intended, it will take a while to control this sudden increase in strength.

    Soon we reached next to each other and moved out the sword; both of our swords are Greatsword, with its being slightly bigger and both of the swords looked as if they are made of the Gemstone.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, and I felt a huge amount ofing down toward. The amount was so immense that it could easily drown a King, and even I felt fear toward it before I realized I could handle it fine.

    The immense amount of energy came at me, but as it touched my Amor, it had immediately disappeared, and the next moment, I got a huge amount of raw energy at my disposal.

    Krrrr!

    We had just shed when the Green King smoothly slid away from its sword and moved its sword toward my neck at immense; the speed of its sword was three times more than its attack.

    Its movement was extremely fine and fast that I was not able to react at all. There was beauty in its movement, which had charmed me, and by the time I had realized what is happening, its sword had reached very close to my neck.

    Seeing the sword is very close to my neck, my eyes shed, and a couple of runic formation had lit across me my body, and next moment, I disappeared from my spot as I jumped back at extremely great speed.

    How can it let me run away from its perfect attack? It had followed me smoothly as I had taken the jump back. Though it followed me, I had got what I wanted from the jump I took, time.

    ng!

    My sword appeared in front of my neck and defended against its attack, and this time I am very careful.

    Thest attack had caught me off guard; its execution was extremely smooth and felt like art. It had enthralled me in its movements, that I had only noticed the sword when it had crossed half a distance to my neck.

    The Green Kings are not like a Silver Elite; they not only have an upper-level necrotic core, but they also have a huge fighting experience, which is far more than what Silver Elites have.

    Every movement, every attack of them is refined to perfection; I would really fall dead if I dared to becamecent even for a second, I have to be careful against it always.

    "Humph!"

    ng ng ng...

    It let out a ¡¯humph¡¯ and begin its attacks, and this time the speed, power, and technique behind them are far greater than before. I am using all the sensory and congenital abilities I have to track and defend against its attack.

    The more I fight against it, the more I realized how perfect its technique. I used to consider Silver Ghouls textbook perfect in their technique and execution, but they did not hold the candle against this Green King.

    The only reason I am fighting against it in equal terms because of my Inheritance and every part of it that is attuned to me; I know and use everything it had to offer; it is the greatest I have being its creator.

    Not even a holders of powerful Bloodline and Apex Inheritances couldpare to me.

    They may have unlimited potential with their Apex Inheritances and Bloodline, but they have to unearth and learn to use it while my Inheritance may give limited power, but I know every speck of its power know-how to use it.

 Chapter 1403 - Battle II

    <h4>Chapter 1403 - Battle II</h4>

    "You have improved," said Green King simply as it stopped its furious attacks; we have only fought for two minutes and already exchanged hundreds of moves with each other.

    After saying three words, it did not speak to me; I did not say any words either as we stared at each other. I wanted to attack it so badly, wanting to show off new and improved more, but I controlled myself and stayed put.

    I could not take any chances with Green King, especially the first Green King I am fighting.

    Even with my increased strength, I am still getting dangerous vibes from it so that I will fight this battle slowly, but I get a chance, I will waste any time to burst out with my full power and kill it.

    "Jade Skewing." It said after some time, and that exact moment, pikes begin materialized behind it. These pikes are more than a meter long and looked extremely sharp, and all of them seem like they are made of Jade.

    Soon, over a thousand pikes appeared behind it, all of them releasing a powerful aura; I am sure each of these pikes are perfectly capable of piercing through the thick steel tes.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    The Green King raised its hand, and as it brough down, thousands of pikes tear through the air as they came at me.

    Seeing such a powerful attacking at me, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face; it is finally time to use the big moves.

    "Rose des."

    I said softly, and hundreds of roses begin toe out of me and turned into hand size des as they moved toward the jade pikes that areing at me.

    I had changed the ¡¯Rose de¡¯ a little; now it had two forms. One which I am using currently can be used on therge crowd of thousands; the other type is very selective.

    In it, I couldunch the attack with only ten des instead of thousands, but these ten des have huge power in them that they could easily kill the powerful King.

    I am watching every pike that ising toward me and, most importantly, the being that released the pikes. With its power, it will be quite easy for it to sneak attack me if I let my guard down for a second.

    ng ng ng

    The Jade pikes and rose des began to sh; with each sh, both weapons would turn to dust.

    To others watching the battle, it may look like a simple sh of weapons with both of us not gaining the upper hand on each other, but it is not.

    In this attack, the Green King is on the offensive while I am purely on defense. Our attacks may have a simr level of strength, but our control is not on a simr level.

    We are controlling every aspect of our attacks; these des and pikes are moving at our intentions. The Green King is trying to pierce its pikes at me while all I am doing is using my rose des to counter them.

    Its control is phenomenal, that even after day and night practice with vines, pushing myself every day, all I can do against it is defend.

    A few secondster, all the pikes have disappeared, so are the rose des. I had summoned the rose des exact number as the jade pikes, I could have summoned more, but I did not.

    It is a challenge, Ive given to myself; I wanted to sh with its attack with a simr level of weapon as it.

    "Jade Slicer!" The attack had just finished when it suddenlyunched another attack, which was far more powerful than it hadunched yesterday.

    It begins to swing its sword wildly, and with each swing, a ghostly green arc came out of its de. These arcs are filled with so much energy that they are vibrating, not to forget this vibration will provide them an edge to pierce through anything.

    "Bring it on!" I said, seeing the powerful arcsing at me; multiple runic formations lit across my body, and also sword shone gently as I activated its enchantments.

    Slic Slic Slic...

    With power coursing through my body, I moved toward the tens of vibrating ghostly green arcsing at me and began to tear them apart one by one.

    I am moving through them at an extremely fast speed, cutting one arc after another as, like the pikes before, the Green King could control these Arts, and the slightest mistake my part could cost me a big thing.

    I could have dealt with these Arcs without getting into them, but I wanted to use my strength, so I jumped in between and began to cut the one ghostly arc after another.

    ng!

    My sword shed against its as it tried to sneak on me; I had always kept my one eye on it, and the moment it moved, I became careful and defended against its attack.

    ng ng ng...

    We again begin to attack each other furiously, and this time, our attacks are intensely powerful. It is using a powerful art move that covered its body with a Ghostly green glow; it had increased its strength by five times.

    I, too, had to activate a couple of more formations of my Inheritance to deal with its powerful attacks.

    Its attacks are getting more and more powerful; if I am not wrong, it won¡¯t be long before it begins to use its trump cards. The attacks it used till now were powerful, but they are not trump cards; I could feel it is hiding its powerful moves, which it will use very soon.

    While I am fighting, I am also checking up on my Inheritance and very thrilled to find out; it is working better than I had expected.

    Even against such powerful moves, I do not have to use any of my powerful moves yet; I am only using ¡¯Old Set,¡¯ which I automatically activate whenever I started fighting the Ghouls.

 Chapter 1404 - Everwings

    <h4>Chapter 1404 - Everwings</h4>

    ng ng ng

    sh after sh rang out, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how smoothly energy was passing through my veins; there is no resistance whatsoever; instead, it is veins that help me pass the energy faster through them.

    It is their internal coated with a material that creates the lower friction with energy. I continue to observe the working of veins; I concluded that it the work of Diamond Energy.

    It may not have strengthened then directly, but it had done much more; this internal finishing helping me a lot transfer the energy at a much faster rate, which in turn helping me deliver fast attacks to the Green King.

    We are attacking with a powerful force, but like always, there is not much sound or shockwave that came out of our attacks. The swallowing field is sucking up all without any problem.

    The Swallowing Field at King Stage is amazing; it is bigger and better; the power created by the sh had to be very strong to strain my swallowing field, as for breaking it, that is a question of another day.

    Currently, the move I am using the most is a sensory field. Ive made it enveloped the who area of battle and used it to measure every move of it, from direct attacks to faint, the sensory field helping me a lot.

    Due to its vast battle experience, I have to extremely careful of its every more. There are more than ten instances where it was able to avoid my sword and move its de at me.

    ng!

    Another sh rang out, and we separated; it looks like its time to take out the big guns. I had kept my sense of all moves, ready to mobile ording to their need.

    "Your strength has increased more than I had thought; I should have used this move at the start and get done with you." It said with a sigh of regret, as fighting me is beneath it, and the more time it spent fighting me, the more it will have to repent.

    "Jade Wheel!"

    It said with a pious tone, and next second, a majestic jade wheel begin to materialize behind it. The wheel looked majestic which pikes that attached to it and a beautiful mural of Ghouls and Angels fighting, with ghouls turning out victorious in the end.

    It took less than a second for Jade Wheel topletely materialize. The Jade wheel begins to spin as it materialized and started spewing out thick ghostly green mist out of it, which entered the body of the Green King.

    As the Green King begins to such the energy, runes begin to appear on its Armor, and its aura begins to rise explosively.

    "Hehe, let¡¯s see, human, how you survive now!" The Green King said with a cruelugh as it came at me. The wheel is still spinning and spewing ghostly fog, which is increasing its aura.

    The speed it ising at me had far surpassed before, and the power it is showing is making me extremely excited. I was going to wait before using my new move but seeing the power it is releasing, it is worthy enough for me to use my newest move.

    "Everwings!"

    I said, and the next moment, I feather fiery red feathers with a golden sheen begin toe out of me and assemble into the huge wings, with each wing have had a wingspan of two and a half meters.

    The wings arepletely red with a golden sheen and extra-wide; I studied more than a hundred wings design suited for the human physique before choosing this one.

    I wanted to copy Ashlyn¡¯s wings, but they are not efficient for the human physique; I would lose 12% energy while using them, and also, I would not be able to use the winged moves as perfectly as I could.

    Everwings are the name of my third moved set; it currently has only two moves. The name of the first move is sam at the moves set name, and as for the second move, I will reveal itter.

    This move not only gives me wings but also provides me with a huge amount of energy. It is an Arial battle form that provides me both speed and power.

    p!

    My wings pped gently, and the next moment, I appeared in front of it and swung my sword at it.

    The speed it wasing at me was extremely fast, but I am faster with my wings. So, fast that it only took me a moment to reach it.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed and created shockwave, though my swallowing field swallowed it, it still needed a moment to do that.

    What swallowed field had taken the residue, the real energy transferred to me during the sh, it was so huge that I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly shocked by it; the energy it had sent toward me would have been more than kill a hundred kings.

    Sizzle!

    My energy seemed to have done some magic on it, too, as a faint sizzling sound came out of its body.

    "Humph!"

    It harrumphed and attacked again, and this time, its sword is covered in ghostly fog, the same fog that the jade wheel behind it pouring into the body inrge quantity and increasing its aura.

    ng

    Another sh rang out, creating a forcefield of Ghostly mist, which was quickly absorbed by the swallowing field while an enormous amount of energy it had sent me was absorbed by my runes and got converted immediately.

    My Inheritance Energy has also done huge damage to it, but it got immediately dealt with by the Jade Wheel, which is spewing out a huge amount of Ghostly green mist into Green King¡¯s body.

    The Jade wheel is making it stronger and stronger every moment; it is an Art Ive not seen before.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get impressed by it; I want to see how much power the wheel could provide Green King.

 Chapter 1405 - Everwings II

    <h4>Chapter 1405 - Everwings II</h4>

    ng ng ng

    It had been forty minutes since I had started fighting it and about half an hour since it had brought out that Jade Wheel, and I have to say, I am utterly impressed by it.

    The more I fought, the more I understand it and the Wheel behind it. That Wheel is using the Cosmic Energy and converting it into the ghostly necrotic energy that Green King used.

    What the Jade wheel is doing is amazing; taking such a huge amount of energy from the environment every moment and converting it to ghostly energy is no simple thing.

    I could not perform this feat; to attract such an amount of worldly energy, I would have to create the powerful formation which would need a huge amount of energy to run, for it is not worth it, at least at my current stage.

    For half an hour, the Jade Wheel had been continuously pouring energy inside the Green King nonstop, increasing its strength every second, but for the past one minute, the energy has begun to slow down.

    The change is almost unnoticeable; if not for me using sensory field zealously to keep track of every change, I would not have noticed it.

    The Jade Wheel had a limit, or I may say the shell it is using for the body had a limit; it could not get continuously stronger without reaching the limit; in this world, everything has a limit, it may be very high for some things or some beings, but it is there.

    It is very close to reaching the limit, and it is showing. In the past minute, it¡¯s fighting style has be a little aggressive; it is going after every change it is seeing to kill me, but I am not that easy to defeat.

    "Hehe!"

    We were fighting when suddenly, I heard its confidentugh and saw it had appeared behind me and its sword had already crossed more than half distance between toward my neck.

    Sigh

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in regret but also couldn¡¯t help but get impressed. I am impressed because of the speed and power it had disyed to perform this sneak attack.

    Its had shown almost four times more powerful than it had been fighting with me till now. It had been holding back as like I was studying it; it was also studying me, and when it saw the opportunity, it attacked.

    Unfortunately, its attack will not be sessful, especially when it attacked me from the back. I was hoping to fight it for an hour more, collect more data, but this bastard had to perform such an attack that gives me no choice, but it kill it.

    Well, it should feel proud that it made me use two of the new moves of the Everwing Set.

    ¡¯Everwing Clive!¡¯

    I said in my mind, and at that exact moment, my left-wing moved at an unnatural angle and clived toward the Green King with double the speed it had attacked me.

    Pachac!

    Seeing my winging toward it, I could see it got rmed and immediately begin to dodge, but unfortunately, its speed is too slow; it had cut into head to tow in a single winged slice.

    As it did had turned to smoke, and the sword of it, which was just an inch away from my neck, also disappeared.

    This winged attack of mine is the fastest and sharpest attack I have; the speed it attacked the Green King is not its full speed at all; there was quite a bit of power, I had held back.

    The fight was small, but I would have liked it if the fight hadsted for a little longer; I wanted to test all my moves against it. Well, I would get a chance soon enough; I felt gazes of a couple of Green Kings from a distance; it won¡¯t be long before theye to challenge me.

    But before that, I should finish off the vermins that have gathered below; there are twenty-something Silver Elites that were watching the battle, I would like to be finished with them as soon as possible.

    With that thought, I caught the grey core of the Green King before moving toward the Silver Ghouls, who had to begin to run away.

    I will not get a chance to do that; these Silver Elites are walking treasures, the more I have, the more things I will be able to get in exchanging them, not to forget, I have one more mouth to feed who really likes their cores.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac...

    Sounds of bodies cutting rang out as I flew through the Silver Ghouls and began to cut them with my Red Golden wings; I wanted to do it with my wings every since I had first imagined them.

    It took me less than a minute to cut twenty-four silver ghouls and collect their cores. A few hours ago, this job would have taken me more than a day to do.

    ze

    I stored the twelve Silver Ghoul cores into my storage and let Nero consume twelve other cores. Like always, the core burst into smoky mes, and Nero begins to consume them; in less than a minute, Nero finished them off.

    Seeing that, I took out another core; it is a grey one from Green King. The Green King¡¯s core is simple grey; there is nothing special about it; if saw on the ground, they might consider it a small rock.

    But if one inspects it with one¡¯s worldly sense, they will immediately notice its worth; this small core filled with dense energy.

    ze

    The core burst into fire, unlike one expect seeing the core¡¯s color, the mes it had burst into was not grey but ghostly green, the same shade as the energy of Green King.

    Usually, I consume the cores first before Nero but seeing I will fight another green king soon, I had let Nero have it.

 Chapter 1406 - Pachac Pachac

    <h4>Chapter 1406 - Pachac Pachac</h4>

    "Thank you for waiting; I really appreciate it," I said to the two Green Kings who had appeared a minute ago when I begin to feed Nero.

    They had been silently watching me while I am doing that, not disturbing me even for a second.

    I was quite surprised seeing the two Green Kings together; they usually liked work alone, but since they are intelligent species, them doing it would not be surprising to me.

    Of the two Green Kings, one is a man, and the other is a woman. The women had green skin and wearing an ancient style green battle suit with all weak spots covered with armor; the man, on the other hand, is wearing a green metallic armor which covered it till its neck.

    "Mountains Rage!" "Scorched Strength!"

    We were watching each other when suddenly both of them burst with immense strength, strength greater than what Green King had burst out with to perform istst attack.

    These two did not n to hold back at all; they surely have seen the battle and did not n to hold back at all, which is good. I also want to finish the battle soon, it had been a while since I had been awake, and I want to rest in my abode.

    ¡¯Rose Vines!¡¯

    I activated the ¡¯Rose Vine!¡¯ and just as I did, two Green Diamond Arms came below my hands and a diamond sword formed in them. The upgrade had made things a lot easier; I could now control vines a lot more efficiently than before, and morphing them into different shapes had also be easier.

    p

    I pped my wings gently and appeared in front of them; they seemed to expect me as just as I appeared in front of them, they attacked me.

    The women attacked me with Green Spear, which was lit up with the runes, while the man attacked me with the sword. Both of them had targeted my weak spots; the women targeted my head and the man my chest.

    Both of their weapons areing at me with extremely fast speed; their speed is much faster than earlier Green King had mustered.

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face seeing that as I swung both of my weapons to counter them.

    The Green sword and Red sword moved toward both weapons that areing toward them; their speed is little greater than the weapons of enemies.

    ng ng ng...

    Sharp metallic sounds begin to ring out as our weapons begin to sh with each other.

    Just in the seconds of the sh, I begin to feel the pressure of their impable techniques; their technique is giving me even greater pressure than what I had felt before from earlier Green King.

    Their technique is of a simr level; just this time, I am dealing with two Green Kings instead of one, and these two are effortlessly melding their techniques with one another that had put me directly on the defensive.

    I could increase the power and speed of my attacks that would help me dealing with powerful techniques, but I did not.

    I considered the pressure a test to my adaptability and flexibility of my fighting style and the best grindstone I will ever get to polish my technique. I would be an idiot if I did not make the best of this opportunity.

    These Green Kings are ancient; they have polished their fighting style for thousands of years and made their techniques almost wless. If not for me using every bit of sensory powers I have and data I had collected in my years of fighting, I would have been no match for them.

    The Arts they are using is also amazing; like the Green King before, these two also have a simr move that could help them continuously increase their power.

    The diary had mentioned that the Arts that these Green Kings used are the ones that are given to them by the Ruin. Each of them is different, and I would rarely find something like it outside.

    There is a mystery in this Ruin; otherwise, how could simple cosmic energy produce Ghouls like them and give them art. Fortunately, this mystery is not dangerous, and I would be able to see it at the end of this month.

    ng ng g...

    Our attacks got faster and faster till they reached the level where they would bepletely invisible to the normal King. The power of the attacks has reached a great height; with such power, we could easily massacre the armies without any problem.

    An hour had already passed, and now their strength had stopped increase; the only increase they are getting is of the regr where density and power of the Cosmic Energy increased.

    I could see these two are getting impatient to kill me as their attacks have be aggressive by the minute. It won¡¯t be long before they make their final stand; I hope it will be a littleter; I am enjoying the battle very much and learning a lot from it.

    I am still on the defensive since the first minute of the battle, but now I am managing their attacks better.

    Hun!

    As we were fighting, I saw them made eye contact, and just as they did, both of them burst out with power.

    "Die Human!"

    They shouted in unison as they swung their weapons at me; this attack is filled with power and impable technique, and their attacks areing from the two greatest gaps of my defense.

    Seeing their attack, a tang of regret shed into my eyes before two of the face diamond vines hands turn them into the vines, speedily moved toward the weapons.

    Pachac Pachac!

    The vines¡¯ speed was so great that these two Ghouls, with impable technique, would not evade as my vines caught their weapons and, the very next moment, moved forward and cut them into two pieces.

    They may have wless technique, but I have speed and strength, and in thising month, I want to as much as possible so I could have a technique as well.

 Chapter 1407 - Green Source I

    <h4>Chapter 1407 - Green Source I</h4>

    I watched their bodies turned into the smoke, and cores appearing out them, which I caught immediately.

    These two Green Kings were pretty strong; I had fun fighting them.

    Still, they are were not enough to make me fight with all my strength; I could have just killed them directly with my vines, they were fast enough to do that, but I wanted to have practice with vines.

    Unlike the two move sets, Everwing is a new set, and I could not use it with the same familiarity as the other set.

    p!

    I stored the two cores inside my storage and pped my wings as I flew away from my spot. Today and tomorrow, I will get little rest, but the day after that, I will have to use all my strength to fight against the Green Kings.

    Today is the 9th day of the month, and tomorrow is the 10th, and when it was over, the power of all Ghouls will double, including that of the Green King, and they will be powerful enough that I will have to use every out of my strength to defeat them.

    Hun!

    I was enjoying flying with my wings busy in my thoughts when I saw a ghostly green fireball in the sky.

    "So, its true," I said, seeing it, the number of Green Kings never decreased. If you kill it, another one will spawn in its ce; their number always stayed the same as they appear for the first time.

    So, I have to be careful when I dealt with the Green Kings; there are quite high chances that I might get ganged up by the Green Kings; it had happened with the excellencies when they are in ruin.

    Even if my strength increases tremendously, I am still in immense danger and should not let down my guard; otherwise, it won¡¯t be long before my head under a sword of Green King.

    I left behind all the Green Kings that were following me from a distance and found a secret spot to set up an abode.

    Click!

    I walked into the abode and stopped; I really want to sleep right now and eat, but before I could do any of that, I have to consume Green King¡¯s core.

    The rule of the 30% still applied means if I consume it now, then I will be able to consume another one tomorrow end and another one a few hours after that as the Cosmic Energy would be doubled.

    If I sleep right now and consume ¡¯Green Source¡¯ after waking upter, I would not be able to consume the core one and a half a dayter and will have to consume it after the Cosmic Energy is doubled.

    Sigh

    Taking a sigh, I sat down on the ground, took a device and grey core from the Green King, and ced it inside. As I did, the device cut the core into two, revealing dense green liquid that seemed to be bubbling with power.

    This Green Liquid is the reason why the essence of the necrotic core is called the ¡¯Green Source,¡¯ and the diary said the green source of Green Kings is different from the Green Source of the other Ghouls.

    Lick!

    I licked the drop out of the small ss dish, and just as I did, I felt. I felt a flood of refresheness tearing through, tearing the evert part of my body, filling every cell of mine.

    "Ahh!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a m.o.a.n as refreshing energy spread through me; the energy felt like a reward to the things I had suffered during the day.

    Till now, all the Green Sources I had consumed given me huge pain, so much pain that normal kings would faint within seconds but the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ from the Green King, I am receiving no pain, just a pleasure.

    I was so lost in pleasure that I totally forget about the other thing I do when I consume the ¡¯Green Source,¡¯ create seals of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Usually, I start with that as soon as I consume the Green Source, but today is a little different, and I forget what I had to do, but I now I remembered it, I begin without waiting.

    With me creating a Diamond Seal, I got a new bigger route of energy cirction had imprinted in my mind. Complete cirction of this route will give me an Amethyst Seal directly, but the problem is, the route is very long.

    After looking at the route, I took 10% of refreshing energy and circted through the route. The energy may be refreshing, but it is still extremely wilder than energy from any source Ive ever consumed; I can barely control this 10% of energy.

    For the first few seconds, I circted the energy without facing many problems from the veins, but as I circted through more and more veins, the veins begin to create suppression.

    The suppression was not that great; first, it did not affect the speed at which refreshing energy is moving, but as time passed, I noticed the suppression from the veins began to affect the energy cirction.

    The energy flow begins to slow down; its wildness begins to tame, and by the, I had finished with half of the long cirction, it had lost all its wildness and the torrential force.

    Earlier, I only had to divert the energy through the veins without putting any effort to increase its speed as it already had, but now, I am moving the energy with my own will, and its speed is disgustingly slow.

    The 10% Ive taken is a huge amount, and more than half of it had already been spent, but half of them remained right now is still a huge amount, and I am using every bit I have to circte it.

    If it had been a regr cirction, I would have created a couple of seals by now, but now I am still trying hard to create one which, if I had sessfully created, would equal to ten normal seals.

 Chapter 1408 - Green Source II

    <h4>Chapter 1408 - Green Source II</h4>

    "Looks like I will have to try harder next time," I said after thest bit of the energy have disappeared.

    I have finished about 90% of the cirction, but before I could finish it, all the energy have been merged into my body. It didn¡¯t felt good that after putting in all these efforts, I had not seeded.

    The sadnesssted for a second for brightness downed on my mood, but second,ter expression on my face contorted that of vomiting as there has been a lot of filth came out of me and it smells very badly.

    ze!

    I summoned my fire and burned down all the impurities to dust before getting up; though I had gotten rid of most impurities by burning them, there is still a heavy vomiting smelling out of me.

    I quickly walked to the bathroom and let the icy cold waterfall on my body. It feels good to feel such soothing water on the skin, through the Green Source had helped me a lot elevating my stress, I am still feeling a little tired.

    Fifteen minutester, I walked out of the shower and looked myself in the mirror; unlike before this time, the injury did not make thin a stick.

    My mistake, the injury did make me thin like a stick; Diamond Seal helped me getting back my muscles, not only that, it had helped me with my blood too, I had seen it merging the huge amount to medicinal essence in my blood.

    Which had helped me increase my stamina and physical strength and, most importantly, made my bodypletely bnced with my soul.

    If not for the Diamond Seal, it would be taken them a couple of days at least for my body and soul toe into the natural bnce.

    I am still looked slightly thin, but if I continue with my diet, I would be able to gain my former figure in a month without any problem, just this time, it is going to be very steely.

    Every muscle on my body is forged in fire; they contain immense power that a simple punch from me could tear through the steel te.

    The only problem that Diamond Seal did not fix was hair, every hair on my body burned away, but I am not worried about it; within a month, my hair would grow back, and as long as I did not get injured again by the Ghouls, I would not have to worry about returning without hair.

    I satisfied my vanity for a couple of seconds before I wore clothes and went back to the kitchen. I heated the food that I had cooked in the morning and ate it.

    Seeing the changes I had gone through since the morning, this food I am eating is not even enough to fill the fraction of my energy need, but I still decided to eat it as I am not in the mood to cook.

    I want to eat till I feel a fool and sleep; I will cook with new materials from tomorrow. Materials that I had not dared to cook with or ate before as my body would not be able to handle them, but now, it will handle them just fine.

    After eating, I went to my bed and fell asleep after drinking a bottle of essence.

    I woke up seven hourster and felt refreshed and rested; there is not a single speck of tiredness remain in my body and soul. After freshening up and shower, I walked out of my bedroom.

    Yesterday¡¯s dinner was satisfying in taste but not in energy; I could feel my stomach growling loudly for the food. With a stronger body and soul, the energy requirement had also risen explosively, and to maintain the strength, I have to continue eating.

    If not, my body would start to burn the fat to fulfill its energy need, like it would happen, a normal person if he did not eat as required by the body.

    I begin to ce one material after another on the kitchen counter and 70% material I had never used before; sorry, these materials I had used before but not of this grade.

    They are lower Emperor Level materials that, even with current strength, I have to be careful when eating.

    If there had been a mature person in my ce, they would have used higher King Grade materials, which would have been also enough to provide my energy needs, but I wanted to eat food made of the Emperor Grade materials.

    I wanted to try it for a long, but I did not strength to consume them, but now I have not only the strength to consume them but also to cook them to their greatest.

    I looked at the sixteen types of meat in front of me; I observed them for a while before choosing one and putting fifteen back into my storage. Usually, I cook three to four meat dishes but seeing I am going to eat Emperor Grade monsters meat; one small block would be more than enough to eat a couple of times.

    After choosing what I am going to eat, I begin cooking. This time, I did not use vines; I am only cooking three dishes; with my speed, I do not need to use vines.

    Little more than an hourter, I called back my fire on meat dish and let golem serve us.

    It feels good to have Ashlyn back; even though she had been only sleeping for half a day, I had felt lonely without her active presence. She is what keeps me sane all these months; if not for her, I would have surely gone insane.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    Ashlyn chirped happily as she tasted the food; it is really great, especially the meat dish, which just melted in the mouth as I tasted

    I finished the three dishes in less than five minutes and opened my mouth to ask for a second when I stopped. I am full. If I take another te, the blood will begin toe out of all my orifices.

 Chapter 1409 - Rose Vines VS Thorn Death

    <h4>Chapter 1409 - Rose Vines VS Thorn Death</h4>

    After finishing dinner, I did not go out immediately but walked to the couch and satfortably for it.

    ¡¯It is time for my energy maniption practice,¡¯ I said as I took out the tome. I had passed the second big test, and learning the recipes above the 200th, and they are notoriously challenging.

    The skills required to learn them is immense; I have to keep constantly practicing to improve my skills. The skills Ive learned here are very helpful to me during my battle.

    It may not look like it, but my Armor requires a high degree of energy maniption, and in the King Stage, these requirements had shot through the roof, especially when I used the moves from the move set.

    I practice in the tome for two hours before getting into my Inheritance Space. I am in no hurry to design a new upgrade, whether it is smaller and bigger; I wanted to fight the opponent outside before I started on that.

    I am not working on an upgrade does not mean there is no work; there are tons to do. I have tested and improved many things Ive conceptualized and also work on the few formations, see whether I could make them even better.

    I spent two more hour hours there before I went to the kitchen again and ate my next fill before finally going out of the abode.

    I spent eight hours outside, fought five Green Kings, and killed fifty-something Silver Ghouls beforeing back and repeating what I had done yesterday.

    Currently, I am standing on the boulder, feeling the change in Cosmic Energy that had urred a little more than an hour ago. The density and power of Cosmic Energy had increased, and now it is finally time for me to fight these Ghouls unrestrainedly.

    If I can kill the Green Kings in the battle, then I will have a 30% chance of getting out here alive. The Strength of the Green Kings has just doubled, and it is the perfect time to test my strength against them.

    Chew Chew!

    Ashlyn came back chirping, telling me the direction of the Green King that I had asked her to find.

    "Good Girl!" I said to her and gently flew up from the boulder before shooting into the sky like a rocked and few minutes, I could see the Green King that Ashlyn had given me direction for.

    It also noticed me, with the noise I am making, a couple of silver Elites have also noticed me, but they were too slow to catch up with me.

    "Well, I am quite lucky to have human shown in my territory." The Ghoul said as I stood a hundred meters in front of it.

    The Green King is a woman who looked to be around my age and wearing a robe with thorn design and has a two-meter long saber in hand, which looked especially sharp.

    "I am lucky you felt that," I replied, to which she smiled, and the next moment, a terrifying amount of aura burst out of her, and I found her next to with her Saber half away with having to cut me into half.

    My lips curved into the small smile, and my sword moved to intend to counter its Saber.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, it tried to invade the attack, but I had moved my sword ordingly and stopped it from cutting me into two pieces.

    As our weapons shed, it had produced a huge amount of energy, the shockwave has released, but it got absorbed before it spread even meters. A huge amount of energy has also entered inside me, but it immediately got swallowed by my runes and converted into raw energy.

    "ying Thorns!"

    It attacked again, and this time, it was not just a saber that attacked but also hundreds of Green Thons, which looked murderously dangerous.

    "Rose des!"

    As itunched the dangerous thorn attack, I also released the Roses des at a moment¡¯s notice. The rose des did note out of me; they just materialized behind me, like the thorn around it before shooting toward the Green King.

    ng ng ng...

    Thorns and des begin to sh against each other, turning each other into dust with each sh. It is not just they are shing; my sword and its Saber are also shing as well.

    This Green King seemed to have no dilly-dallying mood; it begins to take out bigs right from the first move. I like such oppoenent especially when I had set up a target of fighting the maximum number of Green Kings in the month.

    I want their cores and also want their experience, and I will only get them fighting the Green Kings.

    The sh of the des ate thorns are over with no weapons gaining the upper hand. Not one of us is surprised; this Ghoul seemed to have an idea about me, and this sudden attack is just testing salvo.

    We were bathing in the dust of our previous attack when its aura increased again explosively, bing four times powerful than before, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    There had been less than ten seconds our fight had started, and it had also increased its power once at the start of the fight, and it had increased it against, this time it is a very dangerous level, that wiped the smile on my face and made my expressions serious.

    "Thorn Death!"

    If I had been surprised by its power outburst, then the attack it hadunched downright shocked me, as the attack it hadunched a lot like my roses vines, hell it had matched it by 70%.

    Thirty-two ghostly Green Vines came out of it; these vines are thick as the thigh of a bodybuilder and have big and sharp green thorn at the end; just looking at pointiness of that made one feel like one is getting pierced by it.

    I had not throught there would be a move simr to that of my Roses Vines, and now I am happy there is as I could finally test my ¡¯Rose Vines¡¯ against a simr move.

 Chapter 1410 - Rose Vines

    <h4>Chapter 1410 - Rose Vines</h4>

    "Rose Vines!"

    I said, and diamond green vines came out of my back, glittering in the forest green light; the vines looked like they are made of the forest¡¯s essence.

    The Green King looked shocked as if it had not expected such a moveing from me, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    It is very difficult to shock these Green King Bastards, they seldom get shocked, and when they do, it was pretty small, but this time, the Green King¡¯s eyes have be big as the saucers.

    Its shock did not stop it from attacking me; it controlled its vines even my finely as came at me with like a group of vipers.

    These vines may look brittle due to their size, but the elegentness of their movement is apparent. Someone like me who has a simr move could clearly tell that its control over its vines is amazing, and I should use more vines to deal with it.

    Unlike the Green Kings before, this one is extremely powerful, and the slightest mistake on my part could get me killed by its vines. I know that I should not take such a risk, but I have to improve; I will have to take it.

    Rose Vine is the move that I used the most, and its usage became even bigger when I get out of this Ruin as I main purpose of these vines to harvest the Grimm Monsters, and before I go out, I want to increase my control with them, and this Green King is the best teacher that I will have in department of vines.

    ng ng ng

    The huge vines moved with the grace of the viper and shed with my vines halfway.

    Seeing the delicateness of my vines and their thickness, which is more than ten times less than vines used by the Green King, I expected to crush them in a single sh. So, when they shed, and my vines did not even shake, the reaction the Green King got was priceless.

    My vines may not have the same grace as them, but in strength and other things, they are unmatched. I even dared to say they are even stronger than the vines of Green King.

    These vines are made from the power of the runes, which have got their power-sucking powerful beings and bloodline, not to forget the immense amount of resources that I have poured into them.

    Their deficiency is because of me but in this battle; I will not let it hold back; I will use the enemy¡¯s vines for whittling away all the weakness that my vines have.

    ng ng ng

    Seeing the first sh did not able to do anything against my vines; it made its vines even faster to breach the wall of defense my vines have created; these vines have to breach through my vines¡¯ defense toe at me.

    First, it was slow, but soon the vines have be faster and faster with having energy in each attack. This energy ising at me, heating me up as it absorbs and converted through my vines.

    With each second, the vines¡¯ movements became faster and faster, and I begin to feel the greater and greater strain that veins begin to show on my forehead. If it had been before, they would have popped under pressure already.

    "I did not think you will have to move that is so simr to mine, with the memories I have of my human life, no organization seemed to have such Art that you are using." Its said.

    I am quite surprised that it mentioned the human life it used to have; Ghouls don¡¯t like it and get angry when one mentioned it, but this has mentioned it itself.

    "Time changed; it had thousands of years since you are dead," I replied, to which it nodded, "Yes, times change, and I am quite curious on things to have changed." "Well, I will know when I eat your brains." She stated calmly as she is having a casual conversation and not giving out death threats.

    "I would very much like to see how you will do that," I said and moved my vines and moved my vines to counter its as it tried to leverage the conversation to diliver an attack.

    "Thorn Drill!"

    It did not answer my question; instead, itunched another attack. The huge drills on the end of its vines begin speedily; their speed is so great that I have no doubt them bearing hole through me easily if I stood in front of these drills defenseless.

    Krrrr Krrrr Krrrr

    While my n.a.k.e.d body may not able to stand against these vines but my vines perfectly can. The delicate diamond vines, faced against those vines without much problem, the only thing they are able to get from my vines are little diamond dust.

    The drill tried to pierce through my vines against and again, but there is no use; these huge grills could not bore a hole through their leaves, much less their trunk.

    While I am defending against them just fine, I am also pouring out a huge amount of energy to do that.

    What I had suffered two days ago had upped my willpower quite much; now I could refine the mana very fast speed; I am now refining more mana than I could use, but I had kept the flow of mana bnced.

    Half an hour passed by as we continued fighting; its drill is still on, and it is spinning faster than ever, but it is still not doing any damage to me, that does not mean I had left my guard down.

    It is wlessly controlling thirty vines, and all I am doing is defending against them, and that had put me under immense strain.

    These thirty-two vines are attacking me in thirty-two different ways, it is like thirty-two people are attacking me; if it not for me using every bit of data and sensory powers I have, I would not have been able to counter it.

 Chapter 1411 - Blood Burning

    <h4>Chapter 1411 - Blood Burning</h4>

    "I am quite impressed by you and would have liked to y with you more, but thepulsion to kill you is getting stronger and stronger; I am afraid I will have to use my all to with you." It said with a slight hint of regret.

    Hearing, I couldn¡¯t help but check my Armor, ready to respond at a moment¡¯s notice.

    "Bramble Domain!"

    It said, and the next moment, its aura begin to climb at the same time green brambles begin to appear to abound me and these brambled begin to such Cosmic Energy around, and as they did, they begin to emit slight suppression from them.

    "Rose Domain!"

    I did not waste any time activated my domain move whose names name I had changed to ¡¯Rose Domain¡¯ from ¡¯Rose Refinement.¡¯

    Sup Sup Sup...

    As I activated the ¡¯Rose Domain,¡¯ nine palms size roses came out of me; seeing the nine roses, the Green King immediately got alert and moved the vines to deal with the roses but soon shocked appeared on its face.

    The Roses had passed through the vines as if they are a ghost, not single vines which could do anything to the Roses.

    This formation was quite hard to design, even with rule-bending power, but I did. Now, if there is no absolutely huge difference in power, nothing could affect the roses for two seconds, which was more than enough for Roses to start their magic.

    It only took a second for roses to take their ces before they turned into petals and transformed into an absolutely huge rose, which immediately cut of 80% of Cosmic Energy that ising inside the domains.

    There are now two domains fighting against each other for dominations. This domain is unexpectedly strong; even if I had cut off 80% of energying inside, its still contending against my domain on equal ground.

    "Medusa¡¯s Snakes!"

    It had been barely three seconds since it had activated domain when it activated another powerful move; this time, the vines of its literally begin to morph into the snakes.

    Shar Shar Shar...

    The newly morphed vines snakes hissed at me before it all of them came at me bearing sharp green fangs.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯

    Seeing the snakes, I did not hold back either and activated the first boost, which had to begin far more powerful than the initial version.

    The runes begin to shine in my body before they started to pour a huge amount of energy into it. With the Strength of my body and Soul increasing to an unbelievable degree, my body now could handle a lot more power than before.

    When I first tested the power of the move yesterday, even I had got very shocked by it as it hadpletely blown my mind apart.

    I charged my vines with the power of the First Boost, and they lit up like a bulb, releasing an aura that is no less threatening than the vines snakes that areing toward me.

    Sup Sup Sup...

    With blinding power filling them, my vines charged toward the snakes like an arrow with the intention of tearing them apart. The snakes also seemed to have slight intelligence as they hissed loudly as they came at my arrows.

    ng ng ng...

    My vines arrows and its snake have finally shed, and this time they are not fighting like weapons but a bunch of beasts that are hell-bent on tearing each other apart.

    If one looked at the battle of vines from outside, they would see the snakes getting the upper hand in the battle, which is not true. Though my arrows on the slightly defensive side, they are dealing with the snake just fine.

    I am looking at every snake¡¯s movement, wanting to find a hole in their defense; once I got the chance, I will use it to kill it in a single attack. I am not the only one thinking it; it is also thinking the same; I could tell it by looking into its eyes.

    We are fighting each other with our strongest attacks; here, the slightest mistake could end me for forever.

    It is regretful that it had a domain type move, one that is equally powerful to mine. If we had not in this environment, my domain would have easily powered its, and till now, the battle had already been over.

    I am using all my strength fighting against it, and there is only one move that I had yet to use, and I do not want to use that move till I am sure I really need it.

    ng ng ng...

    Half an hour more passed, and Ive not able to get the advantage over it; the only thing I was able to do maintain my current defensive stance.

    It had increased its power over and over but also not gaining any advantage over me.

    It looks like the thing I am learning most in this Ruin is how to defend, and I am good I had learned that, in my experience, the defense is far more important than the offense.

    "You forced me human!" It suddenly said without warning, and I felt its aura rising like never before, giving me a very peculiar feeling.

    Sensing it, my expression couldn¡¯t help but change, I may not seem what it is, but I read about it in the diary. It is burning its core, and diary warned when it begins to do that, I shoul kill it as soon as I can.

    ¡¯It looks I have no choice but to use that,¡¯ I said and immediately activated that move.

    "Second Boost!"

    I said, and immediately all my energy turned red, and at that exact moment, immense strength filled my body, giving me the feeling that I could crush any opponent.

    Khuch Khuch Khutch...

    Pachac!

    My vines moved as they had never before, covered in blood-red energy, they cut through the vines of energy like they are cuc.u.mber, and before Green King uttered a single word, they cut through it too.

    This is the power of Blood Burning.

 Chapter 1412 - Last Days I

    <h4>Chapter 1412 - Last Days I</h4>

    "F.u.c.k, they are too much!" I said as I dodged multiple powerful attacks and pped my wings at the greater intensity to run away from therge group of Green Kings.

    It had been twenty-nine days since Green Kings have appeared, and in less than an hour, they will disappear; the Diary was very specific about these Green Kings staying for only one thirty days.

    The moment Green King disappears, a new cycle will start, and if everything I know and learn from the Diary is right, I would be able to return to the academy day after tomorrow.

    I still can¡¯t believe that I might be returning in two days; I had dreamed about it thousands of times, especially in the past month where every moment had been a struggle of life and death.

    These Green Kings have got more and more powerful each day, and I had given my all to defend against them. Everything, the experience will worth it when I return, but before that, I will have to deal with thirteen Green Kings that are chasing me.

    Yes, thirteen Green Kings are chasing me, and they are using all their strength to kill me.

    I had been running from them for more than four hours, and I have to say, it is one of the most dangerous chases of my life and I am really grateful myself for designing the ¡¯Everwings.¡¯

    The speed Everwing is providing me is unmatched; it is because of them I am alive. If not for it, I would not havested for even a minute during the chase, seeing how many Green Kings are chasing me.

    ording to Ashlyn, all the Green Kings in Ruin have divided themselves into three groups of with each group having above twelve members and three groups divided the whole ruin into three regions in which they will hunt.

    As for what they are hunting, it is me. In thest, they have formed groups of hunt me, the human they have not been able to kill for nearly thirty days.

    If my calctions are right, I would only have to run away from the groups for ten more minutes. After ten minutes, thirty days will be over, and these Green Kings would their power as, like a balloon, the Cosmic Energy of the Ruin will be punctured away.

    It will take a little more than a day for Cosmic Energy of the Ruin to reach its lowest, and when that happens, the Ruin gate will be opened, and that I will be able to return home.

    Hun!

    I was having my daydreams when I suddenly felt intense energy behind me. At first, it was only from one Green King but soon, second, third, fourth, and all Green Kings begin to release than fluctuation.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k!¡¯

    It did not take me a moment to realize this fluctuation; I had experienced it many times than I could count in this past month.

    These Bastards have begun to burn their core; most of the time, I had killed them as soon as they begin to do that, but three days ago, when the five Green Kings besieged me, I have be littlete and experienced the true terror of their ¡¯Core Burning.¡¯

    In that encounter, I was barely able to save my life. The Diary is right; once they activated the ¡¯Core Burning,¡¯ I should finish them off as soon as possible; once more than five seconds passed, I don¡¯t think I will able to finish them off.

    I was going to wait for few minutes before using it, but since they have begun to burn their core, I have left with no choice.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯ ¡¯Second Boost!¡¯

    Pop Pop Pop!

    I activated two boosts, one after another, and just as I did that, veins all over my body begin to burst out as the pressure of power is too great for my body to handle.

    Ive never used two of my strengthening moves together, ¡¯The Boost¡¯ and ¡¯Everwings¡¯; both are the strengthening moves, and each provides an extraordinary level of power.

    It would have been fine if I only used ¡¯First Boost¡¯ and ¡¯Everwings¡¯ together; my body would have been able to handle their power just fine, but I used the ¡¯Second Boost¡¯ on top, which burns my blood to generate more power.

    The power ¡¯Second Boost¡¯generate is too huge that my body can barely handle it and add the power generated by ¡¯First Boost¡¯ and ¡¯Everwing¡¯; it is like a volcano in my body.

    The Volcano is what I need right now. If I only used the ¡¯Second Boost¡¯ only, I would not have finished these bastards in time with the power I am feeling inside me; I might be able to finish them just in time.

    "Hehe!"

    A smile came out of my bloodied lips as I activated ¡¯Second Move of Everwings¡¯ and flew toward them; usually, I used vines to deal with arge group such as this, but now wings would be more than enough to finish these bastards.

    With my wings bathed in blood-red energy, I moved toward the Ghouls; these Ghouls are quite intuitive as they immediately activated their shield, seeing me burning my blood.

    They wait for a few second when their core have burned enough; they will have enough strength to overpower current me; unfortunately, I am not going to give them the time they need.

    Khuch Pachac Khuch Pachac...

    The next second things that had happened were beyond what I had expected; the volcanic power I had is far greater than I had imagined as what I did was massacres.

    With my wings, I teleported next to them begin tearing them apart; they reacted, but their reaction is too slow, and the shields which were supposed to buy them the time had been cut by my wings like paper.

    Not only their shield but my wings have cut through their weapons as well; in front of my wings, their resistance has be an utter joke.

 Chapter 1413 - Last Days II

    <h4>Chapter 1413 - Last Days II</h4>

    ¡¯Sigh!¡¯

    I took a sigh as weakness came over me; I had used the ¡¯Second Boost¡¯ for less than three seconds, but I am still feeling quite tired and would need to rest for at least half an hour to went back to my peak condition.

    At my current state, I could use the ¡¯Second Boost¡¯ for about a minute without getting any serious side effects. If I used it for more than a minute, then it would take me months to heal from that damage, and if I used it for two minutes, then I would cause irreversible damage to myself.

    I looked at the bodies of Ghoul, which are turning to smoke; the higher the strength of Ghoul, the greater time they took to became smoke.

    For a normal person, there is no difference, and he will see them turning to smoke instantly, but these Green Kings have taken nearly a second to turn into the smoke.

    "All the Green Kings have been killed," I said slowly; the Green Kings that have been chasing me werest of the Green Kings; the Green Kings from the other two groups have been killed already by Ashlyn.

    Ashlyn had be very powerful in this Ruin; as for how powerful, I have no freaking idea, but she does not have a problem dealing with groups of Green Kings; she even yed with those Green Kings for a while before killing them.

    I stored the Green Kings¡¯ core before flying toward the closest Silver Ghoul; Ashlyn and I had been killing Silver Ghouls wantonly in these past months and had already collected thousands of their cores.

    Still, I want more; they are extremely valuable; they not only provide an increase in strength of body and soul but also cleansing. Normal King¡¯s would go mad even for a single core.

    I want as many as possible, with a huge number of them, I will be able to get a huge amount of resources, and I really need resources.

    With the appetite of my Runes and the strength of my body & soul, I have be a resource guzzler, every breakthrough of mine, be it small or big, will require me to have a huge amount of resources, not forget the resources I would need for my daily practice.

    So, I must take advantage of my current situation and collect the maximum number of cores for my future.

    "HUMMM!"

    I continued killing the Silver Ghouls for about fifteen minutes when the whole Ruin hummed, and the next moment, I saw Green Coffin appeared in the sky bathing in ghostly green mes as it begins to suck the Cosmic Energy at an uncontroble pace.

    I did not think it is a coffin; if not for the Diary, I would consider it a huge square burning in Green me.

    The Diary did not mention why they had referred to it as Coffin rather than Square; well, they likely wanted to find out myself; the Diary did mention that as long as I can bear the flow of energy, I should able to see the reason.

    I am going there anyway; this torrent of Cosmic Energy is thest training resource this Ruin had to offer, and if I used it well, get a huge increase in the strength, and I am very much nned to do that.

    I moved toward a huge coffin that is floating in the air. As I got closer to it, I got in contact with a torrent of Cosmic Energy that is moving toward me; as this Cosmic Energy energy entered my body, the herbal essence inside me begin to melt faster.

    I kept flying higher and higher, and soon, I found the energy that ising inside is a rate simr to that of injury caused by the Green King.

    Gulp Gulp Gulp!

    Within few minutes, all the Herbal Essence I had in my body had melted, and I had to drink another vial of it to counter the energy.

    I did not restrict the flow of Cosmic Energy; I do not need to as I need to have as much Cosmic Energy as possible, and since there was no injury this time, I do not have to worry about it increasing by the second.

    I could control the flow of energy by my Armor or changing position in a torrent; currently, I am floating without moving as energy at my limit. If I got further, I would automatically start the Ghoulification process.

    I do not want to happen, so I remained in my spot; as my body and soul get stronger, I move up slowly.

    Gulp Gulp Gulp

    Time passed by four hours have passed, and in that time, I drank hundreds of Herbal Essense bottles. The Essences in my storage are depleting rapidly; I don¡¯t know whether it willst till the Coffin sucked away nearly all the Cosmic Energy of the Ruin.

    I want to makeplete use of this opportunity; I am sure that it will surely take me to my limit, which had be huge with my breakthrough into the king stage.

    Squish, Squish, Squish!

    I continued to drink more and more essences, Ive even started to the lowest level ones I have and raw herbs; I would squish them and eat them.

    It is a very bad idea, as the amount of impurities my body will collect will be humongous, but I am not worried about it. I could still consume one ¡¯Green Source¡¯ of the Green King, which would be enough to cleanse all the impurities I will .u.mte in my body.

    Time passed by, and by the time twenty hours were over, I had consumed nearly all the herbs present in my storage and went back essence, which I don¡¯t think willst me more than three hours.

    I now wished I could have used the loads of crystals I have piled in my storage to buy the herbal essences; they would havee in very handy to me right now.

    There is no need to cry over spilled milk; I shoul focus on melting all the essence and getting closer to the Coffin; I want to take a closer look at it before moving away from torrent due tock of the herbal essence.

 Chapter 1414 - Last Days III

    <h4>Chapter 1414 - Last Days III</h4>

    "It really is a coffin!" I said as I reached close enough to the burning square. The square is densely bathing in the ghostly green mes, and these Green mes are extremely dangerous; I could see the faint humanoid silhouette inside it.

    The figure is inside is huge, could be one of the mythical Giants I had read about, but I am not sure; the silhouette is too faint actually to see more than the faint silhouette.

    "Well, I did not expect to see the descendent of the little Ghoul here," The hidden being inside me said.

    "Little Ghoul¡¯s?" I asked back, but I did not get any answer from it, seeing that I shook my head in disappointment. The hidden being is a fountain of knowledge, but it is very stingy when sharing that knowledge.

    I looked at the Coffin for a second more before moving away from the coffin and energy torrent, which is getting sucked into the Coffin as thest of Emperor Grade, which is also thest vial of essence melted inside me.

    In this Ruin, I have drunk away more than a thousand vials of Herbal Essence; there is not a single vial of Herbal Essence that has remained in my storage. Not only Herbal Essence, but I have also eaten away most of the raw herbs I have on me.

    It had provided me powerful strength that I wanted to say I will unmatch in my in the King Stage when I returned home, but I am not that overconfident yet; I may not be the best, but I am extremely close to the best, and even the best will have to try their all if he/she wanted to defeat me.

    In these twenty-three hours, I had a huge increase in strength, far more than my injuries had given me, so much I had reached close to my limit.

    Though there is one slight problem that I will have to fix quickly, the impurities, my body is brimming with them; I feel like my whole body is filled with them, and it is likely true.

    The herbs I ate may be of high quality with minimum impurities, but it is an undeniable fact that they do contain the impurities. The number of raw herbs I ate had filled my body with more impurities than I amfortable with.

    ¡¯I will take a few more hours for the coffin to bring the Cosmic Energy of the run to a minimum,¡¯ I said, looking up and taken out the abode.

    The abode is a normal one, but it is still able to bear the attacks of Ghouls. I did take out my space abode, I am very close to getting out of this Ruin, and I did want to use anything that will interfere with homing beacon I am wearing.

    A few secondster, I wanted into the Ruin and took out my clothes before sitting down; I do not want to burn another set; the smell of impurities is very hard to take out from the clothes.

    I looked at the Green Pearl carefully as this will be thest Green Source I will consume. This Green Source is from thest group of Green Kings I had killed, the most powerful ones.

    There are no powerful Green Kings than them, and the Green Source of weaker Green Kings is useless to me.

    "Ahhh"

    I let out a m.o.a.n of pleasure as the refreshing energy spread through me and enjoyed it for few seconds before I begin to divert it toward the veins of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    The refreshing energy is thick, and it moved through my veins slowerpared to the torrent of month ago, but it had great momentum; itsted longer against the suppression my veins create.

    Not to forget its effects are far greater, and the refreshing energy that it provides is overwhelming.

    I was able to keep my mind together because I had been experiencing for a month; if normal King to experience what I am experiencing right now, he would getpletely lost in it, and when he finally found himself, there would be quite a spectacle under his pants.

    Time passed, and finally, all the energy refreshing energy disappeared from my body, leaving a feeling of lightness and strength. There is even an extremely bad smell, which I want to get rid of as soon as possible.

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself covered in thick filth. The only time I had seen myself covered in such thick filth when I hadpletely practiced the Body Cleansing Method.

    ze!

    I burned all the filth covering me into ash before walking into the shower, where I scrubbed my body till my body began to smell like roses.

    I dried myself with my fire and looked myself in the mirror, seeing myself a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. I had gained my previous figure, but unlike before, now every muscle on my body felt like it is forged from steel.

    Every movement of holding a power of cannon, at my current physical strength, I could easily crush a thick te of steel into the ball.

    I watched myself in the mirror for a while before I wore my clothes and walked out of my abode.

    The Coffin is still floating in the sky, sucking Cosmic Energy from the Ruin; I don¡¯t know why it sucked the energy from Ruin as every end of a cycle, the dairy also have no answer for it.

    We only know that the reason Ghouls and strange working of the Ruin is directly controlled by the being in the Coffin.

    Till now, it did now revealed any bad intentions. As long as we follow the rules and have enough strength, we could easily get a high increase in strength from this Ruin.

    In three hours, the Coffin will finish its business, and that time energy of Ruin will lowest if everything worked as I thought it would then in half a day, I would return home.

 Chapter 1415 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1415 - Return</h4>

    "How much time?" I asked again; I must have asked this question more than ten times in the past hour. Though I know the answer to my question, I couldn¡¯t help but as it repeatedly.

    I am a very calm person; I did not get such tense easily, but today, I had been tensest in a long time.

    It had been nearly half a year since my precious student had got stuck in that Ruin, and I don¡¯t know whether he is alive or not.

    His mother has never doubted her son being alive, and I very much want to believe it with the same confidence, but my rationality is not letting me do that.

    In three thousand years since the Ruin had been our hand, only two people have survived this Ruin ever, and those two people are a legend in the whole world; there had never been anyone who had created legends such as them.

    I could see people ncing at me sneakily; some even had a trace of pity in their eyes when they looked at me, believing my student is dead. Not that I could me them, everyone know that once you got stuck in the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin, you are good as dead.

    The technicians are working on the gate and looking at a mathematical graph in front of the technicians; I could tell the gate will contact the Ruin three minutes, still knowing I couldn¡¯t help but ask the question again and received the same answer I know.

    "Don¡¯t worry; he will fine as his mother said," Josie said as she pressed my hand; she had many responsibilities on her hand with World Championship that will begin in a weekter. She had still spared an hour of her time for her elder sister.

    Time passed by at an excruciatingly slow speed; each second, I would fight a war with myself, thinking about the survivability of Micheal.

    "Headmistress, the Ruin Gate is ready to form the connection with Ruin," John informed.

    "Form the connection," I said without wasting a single moment and trained my eyes on the screen; in a few seconds, I will know whether Micheal is alive or not. If he is dead, the screen will be nk, and if he is alive then, the screen will show the number of his homing beaker.

    John and other technicians begin to form the connection, and within half minutes, the Ruin gate formed the connection with Ruin.

    Ting!

    Gasp Gasp Gasp

    Second, passed when suddenly, numeric one appeared on the screen, just as it appeared gasps rang out across the whole room, some people eyes even popped out in shock as if they could not believe what they are seeing.

    "Start Extraction, it is Micheal toe home," I said; the homing beacon showed that Micheal is alive, but I had let myself be happy, many times the Rune Gates has received the dead signal, I do want to be till I see with my own eyes.

    Seconds passed when I saw leg came out of the realm gate¡¯s watery surface before the whole body came out of the Ruin Gate with a confident stride.

    Micheal walked out of the Ruin Gade wearing beautiful Armor, this Inheritance Armor of his different from previous but far more beautiful. A Fiery Red Diamond with Golden Tinge and those Forest Green Diamond lines made his Armor too beautiful.

    The simrity this Inheritance Armor of his bore to previous is the small seven-colored sparrow-winged sigil on his chest.

    "Teacher,"

    Micheal said as the Armor of his melted and seeped back into him as he revealed himself, and seeing him, I had barely able to stop gasping seeing the change in my Micheal.

    If one looks from a distance, people will not see much difference as a physique Micheal remained sane except an increase in height by an inch but closer they will see the difference.

    Six month ago, Micheal was like a sword which had power revolving around it, at one nce, everyone will feel he is dangerous, but now he is like a sheathed sword that did not have an aura, but when the sword is released, it will be downright terrifying that enemy would not even get chance to lift the weapon before he is cut into two.

    Micheal is releasing no aura from his body; his energy control has be so good that even I had to focus a little more to see his level.

    I had read about how powerful her excellencies had be when they returned from the ¡¯I,¡¯ and now, seeing my student, I am very sure those ounts are no false even a bit.

    We have finally produced a monster again; It is had a wish of every Headmaster/Headmistress to groom a powerhouse like the two excellencies again, but despite our efforts, we were nevere close.

    But now there is hope that the academy will produce another world shocking monster, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud that he is my student.

    "I am happy that you havee back safely, Micheal," I said finally after a long silence.

    "I am sorry for worrying you, teacher," He said; I could tell he genuinely means that, "Silly boy, it should be me that should be apologizing, if not for that silly of mine, you wouldn¡¯t have been stuck into that dangerous ruin," I said.

    Ellie had described theplete ordeal to me, how Micheal saved her and helped her get away from that Ruin.

    My daughter is my life; I don¡¯t know what I would have if something had happened to her.

    If not for him, Ellie would have stuck in the Ruin, and I don¡¯t my daughter would have survived the dangerous Ruin as Micheal did.

    "Let¡¯s go to my cabin; I want you to describe everything that you have experience in ruin in great detail," I said and teleported with him to my cabin. I am very curious about what my student has experience in that dangerous Ruin.

 Chapter 1416 - Return II

    <h4>Chapter 1416 - Return II</h4>

    "Well, it looked like the ruin was dangerous than it was described in the records." The Teacher said as I finished telling nearly everything I had gone through in the Ruin.

    It had taken more than one hour to exin everything in short, which is longer than I had expected.

    I had hidden few things; those things are my core secrets, nobody knows about them, not even my parents.

    "Teacher, do you know what that mysterious shield is?" I asked; I would not have told the Teacher about my injuries if not for me wanting to know about that mysterious shield that saved me from the attack of Green King.

    Teacher looked at the Professor sitting beside me before turning her eyes toward me, "You should ask your mother about it," the Teacher said after a second of silence.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised hearing that; I really believed it is something the Teacher had left me as only, I never had throught it would be rted to my mother.

    Mother was never involved in my practice; from childhood, she had never taught me anything rted to fighting. Even now, I sometimes have a hard time believing my mother used to be a Tyrant stage powerhouse, a very powerful one at that.

    Click!

    We were sitting in silence when the door of the Teacher¡¯s cabin flung open, and purple hair girl stormed inside. It was Elina, at first I did not even recognize her, she had changed.

    Her raven hair turned have turned light purple, and she had grown slightly taller and leaner, releasing an aura that was far, far stronger than thest time I had seen her.

    "Micheal, that god you survived, if something had happened to you, I would have never able to forgive myself," she said as she hugged, which caught me a little off guard; Elina rarely showed such intense emotions.

    "Its not your fault; there are too many Ghouls who got attracted for you to do anything," I said in a softer voice.

    I do not me her for me being stranded in the Ruin even for a second; it was my choice to help her, and if I had been a little stronger, I would have been able to run away and leave the Ruin.

    "Still, thank you, if not for you, I wouldn¡¯t be here right now," she said as she let go of the hug. To, that I just smiled.

    "You seemed to have progressed a lot; there won¡¯t be many people who would be able to beat you in theing championship," I said as I carefully looked at her aura.

    She had reached the High Stage of King, and the faint aura I could sense from her is enough to tell me how powerful she had be; with her strength, it won¡¯t be a problem to get into the Top 10 of the championship.

    "Haha!"

    All three of themughed out loud as I said that as if I had said a funny joke. Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Elena questioningly.

    Teacher had wanted me to practice Continental Championship, and for that, I had researched about it a little and researching participants before, andparing their strength to the strength that I am sensing from Elina, she had a very good chance to get into Top 10.

    But looking at the expressions three of them showing, I think I might be wrong.

    "You would have been right in your guess if not for monsters appearing everywhere; I would be lucky if I am even able to get into Top 50," Elina said, a mirthless smile before she looked at my eyes directly.

    "You, on the other hand, are a monster that had spent an entire cycle in ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin; I am sure you will be able to challenge those monsters without any problem." She said.

    "She is right, Micheal; the world had produced monsters like never before," Teacher said. She seemed tense when she said it, but when she looked at me, her eyes begin to shine as a smile appeared on her face.

    "But with you, now we don¡¯t have to worry about getting into Top 10 or even higher," the Teacher said with her eyes shining like a star.

    "I¡¯ll do my best, teacher," I said; I did not try to be too humble as I know I will have to participate, and I am even looking forward to, I want to see how I fare against the monsters that are Teacher is referring to.

    "Micheal, you must have gotten some good things in the Ruin right,e take them out? We are going to need all help we need to make our Academy stronger; it would be great if all members of the Academy get a great rank collectively," Professor said as she looked at me with shining eyes.

    THUD Thud thud!

    Two huge chests appeared behind me; one is three meters long while the other is just a meter long; there is also the third chest, which is quite smaller, no bigger than my hand.

    I could have given them the pouches, but I wanted to create a show and to see the expression of Teacher, Professor, and Eline; I have seeded in getting the reaction I want from them.

    Click!

    "Gasp!"

    Professor clicked opened the biggest chest, and a gasp came out of her mouth as she saw the sheer number of the necrotic Core that was present there; in the biggest case, there are more than ten thousand necrotic cores.

    These cores are normal cores, collected by me and Ashlyn, mostly Ashlyn. Ashlyn had killed more than ten times a number of Ghouls than me. Though she ate quite many of them and shared some with Nero, there are still some she had given to me.

    Click!

    "My God, so many Silver Ghoul cores," Elina said as she opened the second case, there are little more than five thousand Silver Ghoul Cores, and like normal cores, most of these cores have also been collected by Ashlyn.

 Chapter 1417 - Atavism

    <h4>Chapter 1417 - Atavism</h4>

    Click!

    "Two hundred and seven Grey Cores," Professor said breathlessly as she looked at the necrotic cores from the Green Kings.

    Cores of the Green Kings are the most desirable cores of all, and their value is ten times more than cores in the two big chests.

    The Core of Green Kings not only provides the biggest benefits but also can be consumed by anyone.

    Unlike the normal cores and silver cores, which needs strong will power due to the soul-crushing pain they induced, the cores of Green Kings does not do that.

    The feeling it gave the opposite of the other two cores, instead of soul-crushing pain, one will soul-numbing pleasure from it.

    "This is far more resources than I had thought you had brought," Teacher said finally; she had been silent while opening the chests, decided to observe quietly, making calctions inside her mind.

    "What do you want in exchange?" Teacher asked directly, hearing that smile appeared on my face, "I will send you the list." I said and tapped few buttons on my holowatch as I sent her my already prepared resource list.

    I had thought about it in the Ruin and made aprehensive list; hopefully, the resources would be enough for me till I reached the Emperor Stage.

    If its not, I could always demand more from the Academy; I had provided the Academy with new Inheritance, I could demand as much as resources I need from them.

    "Sister!"

    Teacher was looking at the list I had provided her when suddenly, a startled voice of Professor rang out across the room; only Elina, who was beside her, had dense purple fireing out of her.

    Not only it, the cores floating toward her on their own before melting into the purple fire that had covered her wholly, which again making that dense purple fire denser.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised seeing purple fireing out of Ellen¡¯s body, thest time I had seen something like it in the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin when she was fighting against the tens of ghouls.

    As she was taking Core after Core, I saw a half of the cores in three of the chests disappear; I do not have to think where these cores went; teacher had taken them in her storage.

    She is the mother of Elina, but she is also headmistress the Academy. She has to look after Academy too; she could not let her daughter have all the precious resources, no matter how much her daughter needs.

    The teacher had left half of the necrotic cores for Elina, which is huge; I had personally consumed hundreds of cores and knew how much energy present in their Green Source, and unlike normal people, Elina is not only consuming the ¡¯Green Source¡¯ but also shell that is covering it.

    It is extremely dangerous for normal people to do that; in the Ruin, people could turn into the Ghouls, and here, they would get poisoned to death.

    Ellen is not normal; the mes of her are considering these cores as food and seeing how her aura is increasing as she consumed one Core after another.

    We all watched in silence as Ellen consume cores; with consumption of each Core, her aura will rise, and mes will get denser and denser. Earlier, her silhouette was clear in those mes, but now she is barely seen in it.

    "Lets more move to a different ce; some things in the cabin are irreceable," the Teacher said, and the next moment, I found myself in a huge training room.

    Teacher had teleported to one of the practice rooms that are reserved for tyrants. She feared if the fire around her daughter went out of control, it might damage some stuff in her office, which she can not let happen.

    This office is the office of all the Headmaster/Headmistress of Academy since its inception and contains many things from the past headmistress, including the founder and her excellency Roosevelt who had also been headmistress of Academy.

    Time passed by, and fifteen minutester, Elina finished consuming half of the Core¡¯s, and her aura continued rising steadily, making me wonder how high it will reach.

    Hun!

    Few more minutes passed by as they continued to consume cores when suddenly, a deep aura sted out from Ellen as she started to level up to peak level of the King Stage; at the same, she begins consuming more and more cores.

    Seeing how speedily she had consuming necrotic cores, I readied myself to give her cores if she needed it. I did not give all the cores to the teacher; I had kept some for my own needs.

    I do not need the cores, but people close to me did; still, if Elina needed it, I could spare some hundred cores to her.

    More and more begin to sweep inside her the purple fire, which had be extremely dense and covered five meters area. I could not see what happens inside the fire, but I am not worried.

    Ellen is going through Atavism; in this process, her Bloodline will be powerful, and her strength will rise explosively; I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about that prospect.

    I had never seen bloodline atavism, and now I see it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. The Bloodlines are an amazing thing; seeing how quickly Elina¡¯s strength is increasing, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of jealousy.

    I crushed down that feeling and observed it with even more focus; I especially focused on her bloodline aura and mes.

    Observing in few minutes, I could tell it is Beast type Bloodline with fire affinity, the beast type bloodline have untamed ferociousness; one could feel their aura¡¯s if one concentrate enough.

    Though I know it is a Beast type bloodline, I don¡¯t what type of Beast Bloodline it is. There are thousands of Fire Beast Bloodlines that one could not tell unless the Phantom of it materialized itself.

    I won¡¯t have to worry about knowing it; if what I read about Atavism is right, then by the process ends, the Phantom of Bloodlines progenitor will appear, and I will know which beasts Bloodline she has.

 Chapter 1418 - Exhibition Battle I

    <h4>Chapter 1418 - Exhibition Battle I</h4>

    As her aura continued to rise, Violet botches started to appear on her purple fire; these violet color botches begin to give her aura a deeper and heavier feel, not to forget beautiful.

    I had also begun to get a familiar feeling from her fire, which made me know that this Bloodline is no simple bloodline.

    The Violet botches on dense purple fire make the whole scene beautiful; I wished her fire remained the same as it is looking now; she will look fantastic when she attacks her Purple-Violet fire.

    CRY!

    Suddenly, the fire stopped taking necrotic cores, and as it did, arge amount of fire moved back, forming a huge silhouette of the majestic bird, which let out a realistic soul-shaking cry.

    I had be so enthralled in the majesty of the cry that I did notice the effect that cry has on me, nor I can as I looked at the most beautiful creation of the world in front of me.

    I have never been mesmerized by anything as I am now seeing god¡¯s most beautiful creation in front of me.

    I had became paralyzed hearing the cry, and I got lost in its majesty; when I came back to myself, I saw a fire bird burrowing itself into Elena with the rest of Purple- Violet Fire that was covering her.

    "Phoenix!"

    I muttered under my breath; I could not believe Elena had Phoenix Bloodline, A Death Phoenix to be urate. I had sensed Death element from the among other things.

    The Bloodline Phoenix is extremely powerful and rare; in the history of our world, there had not been more than ten people who had Phoenix Bloodline, and all of these people very powerful enough to leave a great mark on history.

    Soon, all the fire seeped back into Elena¡¯s body, and her body let out a very powerful aura.

    Feeling the aura, I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. The aura she is emitting is extremely powerful; this Atavism had increased her power more than ten times.

    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the pang of jealousy rise in my heart. To gain the strength I have, I had to y with the death daily and even nearly s.u.mbed to it few times, but Elena, she just had to guzzle up few thousand necrotic cores, and she got that strength.

    The Bloodlines are really the cheats.

    The Atavism had not transformed her strength; she also had quite a transformation. Her hair has gotten a darker shade of purple from the previous light one, and there is a streak of violet streak mixed into them.

    Her eyes have gotten purple as well but with violet pupil, and when it allbined with radiant skin she had got, she looked like Goddess. The Atavism had brought a change in her at every level.

    "Congrattions, honey," Teacher said as she hugged her daughter, professor and I too congratted her; it is a big change she had gone through, from now on, her progress will be even faster.

    Still, I could not believe the resources she had consumed to make such progress. Of the thousands of necrotic cores in three chests, only seven necrotic cores have remained, and these seven cores are from normal ghouls.

    With the number of cores she had consumed, hundreds of people would have easily made huge progress.

    "Micheal, care for the spar?" Elena asked suddenly, "Honey, no! Micheal has just returned; let him rest." Teacher objected immediately.

    "Its fine, teacher; I want to fight her too," I said; it had been quite a long since I had fought a fellow human, and not to forget seeing her making huge progress in front of me, my fighting spirit began to rise.

    "You Kids," the Teacher said with a sigh, and the next moment, we found ourselves in a huge empty arena.

    Elina and I are at the center of the arena while Teacher and Professor are sittingfortably on the viewing tform, and they are not alone, a couple of men and women teleporting beside them.

    It looks like the Teacher wants to make this spar an exhibition; otherwise, she would not have called the council members to watch the spar.

    "Are you ready?" I asked Elina, "More than ready," She replied with augh as the dense purple-violet fire came out of her, forming a beautiful, otherworldly armor around her.

    Seeing her do that, molten diamond armor came out of me, forming a Red Green Armor around; like her, I had kept my neck and head open; it is a spar, not a real battle where we will need to protect every part of our body.

    "Careful, Micheal, I aming," said Elina as she came at me, holding a Spear that is zing in the purple-violet fire.

    Boom!

    A booming sound rang out as she came at me; her speed is like a rocket, against such speed, the normal King might die without knowing how but to me, responding to her speed is not much problem.

    I smiled at her as three Green- Red diamond vines came out of my hands before they transformed into a beautiful battle rapier.

    Seeing the rapier, Elina¡¯s pupils dted in seriousness as she instantly doubled her speed and appeared next to me, and swung her zing Spear.

    I finally moved my rapier when she swung her Spear at me. My rapier seemed to be moving slowlypared to her Spear, but in reality but reality, its speed is double that of Elena¡¯s Spear.

    It took ne a moment to see what is happening, and she hastily increased her Spear speed.

    CLANG!

    Finally, rapier shed against her Spear, and just as I did, an expression of shock appeared on her face.

    Step Step Step!

    Purple Violet fire covering her Spear whisk away, and she begins to take a step back. She is only able to stop herself after taking three steps back.

    "You are more powerful than I had thought," Elina said as she schooled her expression; to that, I just smiled.

 Chapter 1419 - Exhibition Battle II

    <h4>Chapter 1419 - Exhibition Battle II</h4>

    This attack may seem simple, but it is an amalgamation of what I had learned after fighting the Ghouls for six months. Those thousands of years, monsters have perfected their techniques to the peak, and I had learned a lot from them.

    It is because of my technique, Elena was not able to gauge the power behind my attack and had to take a step back.

    "Don¡¯t be smug, Micheal; I will not make a simr mistake again," She said, and I felt her soul sense covering me mixed with some kind of sensory rule power; she has utilized the same move as my sensory field and seeing how sophisticated it is, I know this move is from her Bloodline.

    As she activated her sensory move, she came at me, and this time, her Spear is zing at a greater intensity and emitting an aura that is a lot more intense than before.

    It only took her an instant to appear in front of me and swing her zing Spear at me. This time, she is a lot more careful, with her soul sense even minute movement I make.

    I swung my Rapier with the same grace as before, but those who are watching the can it held a lot more power than before.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed again, and this time, her fire held on, and she just shook a little as a force of my attack and intense energy shed against her.

    I have to say her bloodline energy is very powerful, far more powerful than any bloodline energy Ive ever experienced, hell it is more powerful than any Inheritance Energy and other energies Ive experienced.

    Phoenix¡¯s bloodline energy is the most perfect energy ive ever seen; it automatically strikes at the weakest part one, and having the greatest lethality that Ive seen in any energy, it would be easily able to strike against even those who are stronger.

    Still, the energy is not able to affect me at all, Ive created my Inheritance in mind that it will able to handle all type of energy, including the ones that are as powerful as the Phoenix Bloodline energy.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    Elena begins tounch attack after attack, and Ive counter all of them. I am in no hurry to attacks; I want to see what Elena has in store for me, and on the way she is attacking me, she seemed to have quite a lot in store for me.

    In the past six months, Elena had progressed a lot; it could be clearly seen in her fight.

    Her techniques are clear and crisp and aim to strike at the heart of the weakness, and if I had fought with thousands of years old monsters for months, I would have easily be swept in the web she is trying to weave.

    Elina always had the best technique; if not for my sensory powers and experience, I would not have been able topete against her when ites to technique; hell, 99.99% of this world couldn¡¯tpare to her.

    Not everyone has the privilege of having Tyrant rtives and trained by them. Technically, my mother is also Tyrant, and I have Tyrant rtives, but it did not count as I did not learn anything from them.

    Ive always been a little jealous of that fact and also slightly angry at my mother when I came to know she is a tyrant. If she wanted to, she could have taught me many things that would have made my life much easier, but she did not.

    Though I understand why she did not teach me anything, I still couldn¡¯t help but get slightly angry at the fact of her not teaching me anythingbat-rted.

    Minutes passed by as Elena continued attacking me, and I passively defend. I could tell she is getting angry that she couldn¡¯t make any headway with me, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before she began to use her real moves.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited at the prospect of her using her real moves; they would be real amazing seeing what Bloodline she has.

    "Micheal, it looked like normal moves won¡¯t work on you; I will have to use my real moves if I want to have any chance of defeating you," She said as she stopped attacking me.

    "I am very much looking forward to them," I said with a smile, "Bear the Feather Embrace then," she said, and the next moment hundreds of Purple Violet feathers materialized before her before they came at me.

    I am surprised seeing the way feathers areing toward; I thought they would strike me like deathly arrows, but they areing to me like a gentle wind; it looks like gentle wind bringing them toward me.

    It is an illusion that I did not fall for; the feathers may look slow, but they are fasters than arrows, and if I did not do anything right the next instant, I am going to regret it very much.

    Seeing that, I immediately activated the ¡¯Old Set.¡¯ Till now, I had not activated the single move fighting her; I was fighting with average power, but now, I am finally activating the old set.

    In the Ruin, I had to activate the ¡¯Old Set¡¯ the moment the fight started, but here I do not need to. The Ruin had made powerful enough that I could kill above-average King without activating the single move.

    The ruines inside me lit up, and power begins coursing through my body. As the power flowed through me, my Rapier moved, radiating the intent to crush through anything.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    A metallic sound rang out as my Rapier begin to sh against the feathers at an extremely fast speed, crushing them one after another.

    To the inexperienced eyes, my moves may seem simple as other kings could do this too if it is safe enough, but these feathers are anything but safe.

    Each of these feathers contains the power to kill a king, and as my Rapier shed against them, they are transferring all their power to my Rapier to vaporize me from inside, but the power they are holding is enough to do that.

 Chapter 1420 - Epiphany

    <h4>Chapter 1420 - Epiphany</h4>

    ng!

    I finished off thest feather, now except for faint energy traces, nothing had remained except for fluctuations of the powerful attack.

    This time, there was no surprise on Elena¡¯s face as she had expected something like that to happen.

    "Phoniex Rage," She said as her aura begin to rise speedily; at the same time, thick purple violet fire came out her swirl around her; seeing how easily I dealt had with her first attack, she had directly taken of the big guns.

    "Watch out for this, Micheal," She said, and the next moment she disappeared from her spot.

    Numerous formations light up across my body Armor, providing a boost in every category. The attacks of her from now on going to be very powerful; I will have to use some power of my Armor to deal with them.

    She appeared in front of me and swung her zing spear directly at my chest, the spear emitting sheer power and deathly fire, which would even obliterate even a soul.

    Unlike other fire Phoenix Fire, affect the soul as much as it affects the body. One might quickly heal from the bodily injuries, but it is extremely difficult to heal from soul injuries.

    If the soul injury is serious enough, then one might never heal from it, cutting the practice path forever, and it is one of the reasons people are so afraid of the Phoenix fire.

    I moved my Rapier to counter her counter zing Spear while going once more over my soul defense; it never hurts to be too careful.

    CLANG!

    My Rapier shed against her zing spear, stopping it on its tracks. As I stopped the spear, I felt a huge amount of burning energying toward me through my Rapier, and I was surprised to notice that 75% of the energy she attacked me with is of the soul nature.

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face seeing that. It ismon knowledge that the soul is always weaker than the body, but despite knowing that not everyone had a way to attack the soul, Elena has it, and she decided to use it without holding back.

    Regrettably for her, it is not going to work on me; my soul is as much strong as my body, and now when her soul fire came at me, I did not put any soul defense. I let my soul directly sh with it, to temper my soul with Phoenix Fire.

    What I am doing is extremely dangerous; the slightest mistake on my part and I would have my soul damaged, but I still did it, the benefits are worth it.

    "Humph!"

    Elena harrumphed, seeing her attack stopped by the delicate Rapier before moving her spear slightly tounch another attack at the greater speed.

    Seeing her attacking at even far speed, I took back my Rapier before whipping it back at the zing spear at even greater speed.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    All of a sudden, her attacks became faster, sharper, and urate, it is not just a change power of her attacks that increased, but her technique has also be a lot better.

    I was confused by the big change in her, but the next second, I understood it all when I looked at her eyes.

    ¡¯Well, isn¡¯t she luckiest little miss,¡¯ I said. First, she got that huge power-up by consuming thousands of necrotic cores, and now she is going through an epiphany that is advancing her technique and battle sense at rocket speed.

    Epiphanies are extremely rare since I had begun practicing; I had only gone through the three Epiphanies, which is a lot considering some people never go through it in their whole life.

    I had heard that people with Bloodlines go through a lot more epiphanies than normal people; I had never believed that theory but seeing Elena having Epiphany and during the battle at that seemed enough proof.

    Battle Epiphanies are extremely rare; usually, Ephopahiniese when the mind is calmest, not when it is tensest during the battle.

    Seeing today being her lucky, I decided to make it even luckier. I slowly begin to increase the power of my attacks, the increment behind the power of my attacks are extremely smooth; I am using all the experience I had to make it smooth as possible.

    Any sudden increase in my attacks could break her out of her Epiphany; I don¡¯t want that. Getting an Epiphany is extremely rare, and I want my friend to take full advantage of that.

    Time passed by, I smoothly continuously increased the power behind my attacks, and Elene, who is Epiphany, continued to absorb it all. I could tell how she is learning from my techniques, melding them ording to her style.

    She is making enough progress by the minutes that I took a day to make while fighting a life and death battle against the Silver Ghouls.

    If I had a simr level of strength as her, even with all my techniques, she would have finished me within a minute.

    As I continued to fight her, I noticed she is getting stronger; not only her techniques are improving at a visible rate, but she also begins to harvest more power from her Bloodline.

    It is very clear as the bloodline energy in her aura is faintly getting stronger by the second. I had noticed it first since I am not using my sensory field, but when that bloodline aura got thick enough, I had noticed it immediately.

    It made me immediately believe that her Ephiphany is Bloodline induced.

    Now that I had noticed it, I especially focused on it. It is a rare chance to collect data on Bloodline, a Phoenix Bloodline at that. If I can collect enough data, it will surely help me optimizing my Inheritance further.

    Time passed by, and six minutes passed since Elena went into the Epiphany, and in these six minutes, she had made absurdly huge progress that shocked me from my core.

 Chapter 1421 - Phoenix Requiem

    <h4>Chapter 1421 - Phoenix Requiem</h4>

    Suddenly her bloodline aura thickened, not like the slow change that is happening for the past thirteen minutes; the bloodline aura thickened three times within a moment.

    PHOENIX REQUIEM

    I was just reeling from the surprise of a sudden increase in her bloodline aura when her aura exploded like never before and muttered muttered ¡¯Phoenix Requiem¡¯ in a strange deepyered voice.

    Waves of Purple Violet Fire begun to release from her and spread around her area, and at the same time, dense fiery wings erupted from her back, and the crown of fire appeared on her head.

    A secondter, I found myself in the world of Purple Violet Fire that is suppressing me in every way, and at the same time, I found myself stared at by Elina, which seemed to be not Elena.

    She stared at me for a moment before she came at me, and I only had a moment to the activated full power of the old set.

    CLAANG!

    I countered her extremely fast attack. If I had not activated the full power of the ¡¯Old Set¡¯ on time, I would not have been able to counter such a powerful attack.

    CLAANG CLAANG CLAANG...

    Elena did not stop for a second tounch the second attack beforeunching the third one. She continued to attack me at an extremely fast speed, with each of her attacks targeting my weak spot.

    It looks like her Bloodline is acting up, providing her with more power and knowledge while doing that; it also influences her personality.

    How you may consider it, disadvantage or advantage, the Bloodlines are known to affect the personalities. Most of the time, the effect is minor, but sometimes it is major, especially in the Powerful Bloodlines.

    What she is having now is just a simple epiphany anymore; it is much more not to forget the move she is using is making me all king of her ufortable.

    Usually, I suppressed my enemies through my powerful Domain, but now it is this move of Elina that is suppressing me, and It isprehensive suppressing; I am getting suppressed from every point, from my attacks to my soul.

    There is one more damning thing about this Domain effect of her more; it is a little better than my Domain, I don¡¯t want to ept it, but it is the truth.

    It may be bitter truth, but its a good thing; I havee across such Domain as seeing this Domain had given me a chance to see the ws in my Domain which I hadn¡¯t known existed.

    But before I go collecting the data, I should increase my power. Getting no challenge from me, I am seeing signs of Elena getting out of her Epiphany; I could not have that, not unless I finish observing her Domain at her strongest and the current Domain is far from the strongest.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯

    I said, and a trickle of thick, powerful energy begins flowing inside me; unlike before, I could now control the amount of energy generated through the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ and thus could use it for as long as much I want, the only condition I have to follow is refining enough energy through my refinement tower.

    Sup!

    With the power of ¡¯First Boost¡¯ coursing through my veins, I moved toward Elina, appearing beside her in a moment attacking her.

    CLANNNG!

    Seeing my attack, she swiftly mobilized her spear and defended against my attack, but that was just the start of my offense, as right after the first attack, Iunched another attack.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG...

    I did not give her a second of rest and continued attacking her; this time, I had kept tighter pressure on her, barely giving her any chance to defend.

    She had entered deep into the Epiphany; now, I do not have to be as careful as before as take some liberty with my attacks.

    In the pressure, she begins to learn at even a faster speed; it is like she had be a sponge absorbing whatever I gave her, a sponge that is bing stronger by the second.

    Not only she is getting stronger but also her Domain too; the suppression is increasing by the second, and the Purple-Violet fire around me is just not for a show anymore as it begins to do some real damage.

    If not for my Armor handling everything fine, I wouldn¡¯t have been in some real trouble.

    Inparison to this Phoenix Domain, my Domain could only cage and suppress, not directly harm. Though I have no interest in direct harming the quality of my Domain yet, still the suppressive effect it is producing is better than mine.

    Time passed by, and ten more minutes have passed, and in these ten minutes, Elena had gotten even stronger.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG...

    Her technique has improved by a huge margin; in twenty-some minutes, she had made progressparable to what I had made during the one-month of continuously fighting the Silver Ghouls.

    Not to forget the thickening of bloodline aura that had made her even more powerful.

    The battle continued for seventeen more minutes when suddenly zed eyes of Elena became clear.

    "Mich"

    Her conscience became clear as she came out of her Epiphany and said my name when suddenly words stuck in her mouth when she saw vi¡¯s nous smile on the face.

    "Hehe!"

    For more than an hour, I am fighting ording to her needs, bottling up the jealously I am feeling for her, but no more.

    I let the full power of ¡¯First Boost¡¯ wash over me; as I moved sideways and swung my Rapier like a hammer Elina¡¯s eyes have be wide as saucers seeing that, and she began to move her sword to defend while activated her defensive method.

    Unfortunately, it will not be going to help her; she is far too slow to defend against my attack.

    Bang!

    My Rapier stuck her chest squarely, and she crashes down toward the ground like a meteor while giving me an angry look.

 Chapter 1422 - Council Summon

    <h4>Chapter 1422 - Council Summon</h4>

    A few minutes ago.

    "What do you all think?" I asked the councilmen and women sitting beside me.

    "I had the records about her excellencies strength when they returned from the Ghoul Ruin were little exaggerated, but seeing how your student ying your daughter like a fiddle, they now seemed too true," said Lady Ma.

    I was quite surprised seeing her praise Micheal, getting praise from this woman especially hard, in my more than fifteen years of headmistressship, this woman did not say something positive to me more than five times, and I have done many great things in the past fifteen years.

    "Really, the records did not seem to be an exaggeration at all." "If I am not wrong, then your student is not even using one-fifth of his strength against your daughter, who had already be powerful enough to win any normal World Championship." Lord Harrison said. I couldn¡¯t help but nod at that.

    When Micheal returned from the Ruin, there was an obvious change in him, even without emitting any aura; I had known he had be very powerful, but I am still quite shocked to see how powerful he had be.

    Elina has Phoenix Bloodline, and the training she had put herself through eversince she had returned from the Ruin had made great changes in her strength, and after consumption of thousands of cores, her strength had even greater change.

    Still, I did not doubt my daughter losing the spar; the record left behind the excellencies has never let me forget that, but when the battle began, Micheal started dealing with her as if she child, especially when she had begun her Epiphany.

    "Marina, you should have informed the council about your daughter having a Phoenix Bloodline; this is unbing of you as Headmistress," Quippeddy Ma.

    ¡¯This Women!¡¯ She never forgets to strike when there is a mistake; it is my luck that other council members decided to ignore my little rule-breaking.

    "We should now think about how to deal with those bastards Wisdom Tower and Hawthorn Sea, especially Wisdom Tower; once they know what kind of Inheritance Micheal possesses, they will be hounds on blood," Lord Matthew said, bringing out worry that everyone had in their mind.

    Her Excellency Roosevelt was not only Headmistress of the Academy but was also the leader of Wisdom Tower, responsible for bringing it out from really low phase, the importance they attach to that Inheritance is still great.

    If not for various rules and regtionsid out by Her Excellency, the Create Heart Inheritance would have already swapped by them, still, after her Excellency left Wisdom Tower had their members imprint the ¡¯Creation Heart Inheritance¡¯ for nearly a thousand years.

    If not for not getting the result, despite their thousands of tries, they would not have left the Inheritance alone.

    Now, after more than three thousand years, someone hade who had taken the Inheritance to King Stage and have the potential to take it Tyrant Stage and above, just that of Her Excellency.

    Once they got to knew about it, they will try everything they have got to get Micheal, and I hate to admit it, but they have something that Micheal needs; it is due to that reason, her Excellency had epted the offer of the wisdom tower in her time.

    There is a reason why it is called ¡¯The Wisdom Tower.¡¯

    "Why do you have to be such a d.i.c.k," Elena said as she got up. I did not hit her that hard; by the time she had crashed on the ground, she had already dealt with most of the force I had hit her with.

    "Your amazing progress had made me a little jealous. Do you have any idea how hard it and long I had to work to gain the strength that you have gained within few hours," I said mirthlessly.

    Hearing that expressions on her face have softened a little, "You are still a d.i.c.k, you know that," she said, but suddenly her expressions changed, and a look of fear appeared in her eyes.

    "You should watch your words, youngdy; your words and actions reflect on the Headmistress, and you young man, don¡¯t act like a brigand; your actions to reflect on Headmistress and Academy, more than hers." Said a familiar voice.

    Hearing it, I slowly craned my neck toward her and only to see sweet-looking women in her early fifties looking at me with an unreadable expression on her face.

    ¡¯Lady Ma!¡¯ I shouted out inside me; this woman always freaks me out; I had quite contact with this woman, most than other council members, and let me tell you, this woman is impossible to please.

    I had few private lessons with her as she has the rarest soul type Inheritance, and with her being quite a powerful Tyrant, she is an expert in soul art. I had went to her to get lessons on soul arts.

    Though I have no talent for soul arts, as she pointed out, in my every lesson, that was not the lesson¡¯s point; those lessons were for me to gain enough knowledge to create soul defense for my Armor.

    "Councilwomen Ma," Elena and I said in unison, using the words she liked to be addressed. She nodded in acknowledgment before she turned toward me.

    "Micheal Zaar, as the Speaker of Council, I formally request you to attend the meeting tomorrow at 2:00 PM," she said; I was quite surprised by the sudden request by the council that it took me a while to form the answer.

    "Ok," I said quickly when I noticed I had taken quite long for an answer already, and disproval of that is already showing on her face.

    She nodded at us one more time before she disappeared like a ghost as she appeared.

    "That woman put a fear in my heart whenever she appears," She said as she touched her heart. "You are not the only one," I replied as I too have fear in my heart for Councilwomen Ma.

 Chapter 1423 - Calling

    <h4>Chapter 1423 - Calling</h4>

    "It looks like something important is going to happen tomorrow?" Elena teased; I gave her a look before turning to think about it.

    A summons to the council meeting is an important thing, most of the Academies business handled by the Headmistress; there are really few things that the council handled, and all those things are very important.

    I still remember the only council meeting I had attended where I being questioned by a bunch of old guys; that meeting had to sweat me all over my body, and the strange thing was that meeting about the merit Ive done to the Academy, specifically about the new Inheritance that I had provided the Academy.

    I have a faint inkling of what the meeting would be about, which couldn¡¯t help but stress me further.

    "Micheal, you should go rest; you must not have had a safe sleep in these past six months," the Teacher said as shees toward me.

    She did not mention anything about Council business; I don¡¯t think she has been invited. There is nothing unusual about, in most council meetings, the Headmistress is not invited. "Ok," I said and walked out of the arena.

    The early morning light bathed on me as I walked out arena; it was ate-night when I had returned from the ruin.

    On the way to the Lakehouse, I nce through the mails; many of them have made me emotional that tears couldn¡¯t help but well up in my eyes.

    Thud!

    Inded on the porch of Lakehouse and went in; my house is the same as I left it six months ago; not the slightest change could be seen in it.

    I sat on the couch and called my parents; it is time I should give them the news of my return. Teacher had said she had kept the opening of Ruin Gate super secrete, so they should not get the news about me returning.

    Tring Tring Tr "Micheal, you have returned," Mother said, shocking the hell out of me. I thought she would be in shock or surprise hearing my voice, but I found none of that emotion in her voice, all I found was surety.

    It is like I had gone on a week-long holiday and returned at the exact hour I had told her I would return, and there is no surprise to my return.

    "You did not sound surprised, mom," I said, "Why would I?" she asked back; I wanted to say something like, ¡¯The ruin is so dangerous that even in thousands of years, nobody was able to return from the ruin,¡¯ but seeing her expressions, those words got stuck in my mouth.

    "Micheal, thank got you have returned; we have been worried sick about you," "Though your mother said you would be fine, I could not stop worrying about you," My father said as he appeared beside my mother.

    "I am fine, father, as mom had said, nothing had happened to me," I said, seeing how worried my father looked.

    "Snort! She may not sound like it, but your mother was the one that is most worried about you," father said, for which he got an eyeful from my mother.

    "You shoulde to visit as soon as possible; rose had been missing you a lot," Father said; I couldn¡¯t help but sigh when I saw him mentioning my sister, I had missed her a lot in the past six months.

    Even if I did not go to visit my family, I would always call them once or twice a week at least; not talking to her for the half-year had left a huge hole in my heart.

    She must have been sleeping right now; otherwise, she would havee running hearing my voice.

    "You areing to Orcoz City, right?" mother asked suddenly, "Yes, we will leave for it in a week," I replied.

    Orcoz City is a ce where the World Championship being held for the past two and half thousand years, and I will leave for it, or I might say, we will teleport there with the Academies entourage in a week.

    "We will meet you there then; it will be quite a reunion with a lot of familiar faces," Mom said, hearing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    Yes, it will be quite a reunion; I will see the faces that I haven¡¯t seen in the years, some of these people I used to think were dead.

    I talked with my parents for an hour more before hanging up with a promise to call a few hourster when rose wakes up.

    After hanging up the call with my parents, I called Mira as I missed her very much this past half-year, but her call directly went recorded message saying she is busy in training and I should call her a few hourster.

    Feeling disappointed, I had called a few of my friends, but I got the same answer from them as I got from Mira.

    ¡¯Looks like all of them are rigorously training for the World Championship,¡¯ I thought as I closed my holowatch.

    I looked around my house before walking into the shower; after I finished with my shower, I went kitchen and begin to cook myself something delicious and nutritious.

    I am feeling very hungry right now; it is the price of getting such a strong body. With greater physical strength, I get hungry a lot, and if I had to eat like regr people at a regr time, then I had to cook something very nutritious.

    On the question of getting hungry, I have to stockpile the food again. All the food I have is gone, except two carcasses of Emperor Grade monsters and few jars of spices and herbs, nothing many eatables had left in my storage.

    My storage had never been this low in the pantry, and I will be going to fill it right after I woke, but before I do that, I should finish off the delicious meal I had cooked soon, as the way Ashlyn is eating, there would be nothing left for me if I kept dillydallying for few minutes.

 Chapter 1424 - Eight Days

    <h4>Chapter 1424 - Eight Days</h4>

    Chapter 1424

    Hawthorns Sea.

    "Micheal Zaar, we will be adding him to the list of top challenges list, making a total of nine people you should give all to defeat," Said said middle-aged, pointing toward a projection young man inte teens.

    "Micheal Zaar, isn¡¯t he dead, being stuck in ruin and getting dead & all." Said the young women. If Micheal had been here, he would have easily recognized the girl, as she is one of the people from Hawthorns Sea that entered ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin.

    "Well, he had returned," Middle-aged replied, making the room fall in silence. All the people sitting here are cream and crop of the Hawthorn Sea, the best of best. Half of them have read the records, and the other half is currently reading them.

    "These records are a little exaggerated, right?" said one young man, immediately drawing out a sharp gaze from the middle-aged man.

    "The records left behind by the founder herself, and let me assure you, young man, there is no exaggeration about it." He said.

    The Hawthorn Sea is most liberal in its working as it is the newest supreme, but there are some things they would not tolerate, and one of them is questioning their founder.

    "If we consider this Micheal having returned with enormous physical and soul strength as the Her Excellency, then it will be difficult for any of us to defeat him; only Jillian in our whole organization will able to defeat him," A young woman said, bringing out the that everyone is having.

    "Not quite," The middle-aged man shaking his head, "He may have grown powerful in that Ghoul Ruin, but you guys did not much pale in front of him." "With the resources and training we have provided, your physical and soul strength is not much behind him,"

    "Not to forget the changes that your Inheritances and Bloodlines have gone through if you do not underestimate him and give your all from the beginning, half of you will be able to defeat him." Middle-aged man said.

    All of them couldn¡¯t help but nod, seeing it. They know what their instructor said were not just sugary words of encouragement; they are the truth.

    They belong to the Supreme, a most powerful one at that. They have more than ten resource sites that are better than ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin and a curriculum that the only supreme has resources to finance, not to forget unlimited resources their organization has a pour into them for this Championship.

    Normal Championship was not worth such resources, but this is the ten-thousandth year of the Championship, and supremes want no stones to be upturned. If other supremes are preparing as intel is suggesting, then the World Championship of this time will be remembered for years.

    "Now that we have let out basic stuff, let¡¯s go over the weakness of Micheal Zaar that our experts and AI have identified," the middle-aged and change the projections.

    Simr strategy meetings are happening in nearly all organizations, from low to high. Everyone is doing their best to prepare for the World Championship; even a rise in a single rank could make a difference for the organizations and help them get the better seeds.

    "Just work, work, work, work..."

    I kept saying as I looked at the extremelyplicated formation in front of me, this formation is far moreplex than any formations of any of my move. If it had been sessfully created, then it would be a Magnum Opus of mine, a thing that will help me gain a powerful body at every level.

    Crack Crack Crack...Bang!

    For few seconds, I thought the formation would really work, but it looked like it didn¡¯t see more than half of the formation couplets copsed seconds after activation of the formations.

    I had been working on this formation for more than a month and did not expect it to work due to the sheerplexity of what I am trying to do here, but I had expected it to work for at least a second, to give me some spark before breaking down.

    I got nothing from it except for it breaking down faster than my previous attempt three days ago.

    Looks like creating this formation is going to be far trickier than I had expected. Well, I did expect when I had a grand idea of replicating a Cosmic Energy with a slight special power feeling.

    I am trying to create the effect of the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin in my Inheritance; some might call the idiot voicing it out, but there is a small possibility that I will be able to do it as I have a secrete weapon, The Rule Bending Power.

    Even with Rule Bending, it is an extremely hard, even near-impossible feat to achieve, but I will have to do it because once I sessfully created it, I will be able to strengthen my body to the limit, and that will help me explore more possibilities with my Inheritance.

    Many things I could do with my Inheritance directly depend upon the strength of my body and soul, and I want them to strengthen at their limit with exploring all the ideas that exist in my mind.

    I looked at broken formation for a while before I move my fingers up and swirl them down backward; as I did, that formation begin to move began to move back in times.

    With me reaching the King Stage, I got a couple of new tools from the Creation Heart Inheritance, and rewind is one of those amazing tools.

    I stopped the rewind when I reached the beginning stage of activation of formation and slowed the motion in three thousand frames per second.

    I want to look at each and every formation, to see which had copsed first and what made them copse, with all the data collected during the process with help me optimize the formation

    I continued working in my Inheritance space for a few hours beforeing out; I can¡¯t spend too much time in my Inheritance Space, especially today, as we leave for Orcaz City today.

 Chapter 1425 - Orcoz City I

    <h4>Chapter 1425 - Orcoz City I</h4>

    It had already been eight days since I had returned from ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin. In these eight days, nearly all time went into attending one meeting after another about the battle strategy andprehensively studying the opponents I will face during thepetitions.

    There was one meeting that was different than other meetings I had in the past eight days. The Council Meeting had taken most of the day; in it, I had to sign multiple doc.u.ments and take a series of oaths, and when I return from the meeting, there was a lot more weight on my heart than before.

    After checking my storage for everything, which is now in a lot better condition than I had returned from the Ruin, I walked out of mykehouse.

    As I flew out of thekehouse, I suddenly stopped and looked at thekehouse that had been my abode in the Academy. Today was thest I had spent in it; when I returned from Orcoz City, I will stay in apletely new residence.

    I do not want to change my house, I like it very much, but I have no choice. I am King Stage powerhouse, and it shows suit King stage powerful to live in such resistance, among other things.

    I stared at for a minute before I flew toward the Rodgers Hall, where all the participants that are going to participate in the World Championship have been gathered.

    Thud!

    Ided on a small beautiful lone white building by the hill and walked inside into the hall, the small building has one room, and that is this hall where we have given the order to gather.

    As I entered the hall, Ie across neen young men and women who are standing in a neat line. The twenty people, including me, are the ones that are chosen from the Academy to participate in the world championship.

    The twenty of us have chosen after extensive testing; even I have to fight for my ce to participate in thepetition. I had fought eighteen of them together and defeated them quite easily.

    I don¡¯t want to brag or anything, but these people were not much of a challenge. They could not put up even the tenth of the challenge that Elena did even having after such numbers.

    Well, I couldn¡¯t me them, they are very powerful, but when onepared to Elina¡¯s standard, they are nothing; she alone could kill hundreds of them in a minute without breaking a sweat.

    "You have finallye; I thought you would arrive after mother and council members arrive," Elina said as I took my leading ce slightly in front of her.

    Hearing her, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Those monsters at Council are really the worst, especially that woman Ma. After that meeting, I am very sure; I had developed unhealthy fear toward that woman.

    "I amte; there are still fifteen minutes before teacher, and council members came," I said to her; I was mindful of the time and left my house right on time.

    Time passed by, and after ten minutes, professors begin toe in. all, these professors are Tyrant stage.

    Unlike many organizations, the Academy¡¯s send-off is low-key; it is a tradition that we have been following for thousands of years.

    Soon, fifteen minutes passed, and nine people have appeared; the teacher and eight council members were wearing formal white councilmen robes, and the teacher was wearing a beautiful formal red gown.

    I looked at the teacher before looking at the Professor, whom I should really stop calling her that as she had be a member of the Council four months ago, I was quite surprised when Ie to know about it in the Council meeting.

    We have had little more than a hundred tyrants, including or hidden tyrants, but only eight were able to be Council Members.

    The conditions to became a council member is really hard; even some retired Headmasters/Headmistress couldn¡¯t be one even after advantagepared to other members.

    I knew the Professor is powerful but not this powerful; all these council members may look like they are in their fifties and sixties, but they are above hundred years old, two are even above two hundred years old.

    They have fought hundreds of wars and have huge battle experience; they could kill normal Tyrant like a defenseless chicken.

    So, it was quite a surprise to see the Professor joining their ranks when she is not even thirty-five years old.

    "I couldn¡¯t help but feel immensely proud seeing you all standing here in front of me, wearing the mark of Academy." Teacher said as she looked at all of us.

    "The hard work you have put in ismendable, that whether you win or lose, get a better rank or not, the whole Academy and I will always be proud of you." She said, and apuse broke among us.

    Teacher words have been short, and it was not much of blood boiling speech that one might expect, but it was still able to reach the heart of every one of us.

    "You will all go the Orcoz City in the lead of Councilwomen Charleston and Professors here, and while you were in Orcoz City, I expect you all to remain in your best behavior; I don¡¯t want you to do something that will tarnish the reputation Academy." Teacher said with a smile, but this time there was a faint trace of the threat present in her voice.

    She looked at all of us in the eyes before she turned to the Professor, "Councilwomen Charleston, please." Teacher said as she motioned toward the Professor to take center stage.

    "Thank You, Headmistress," Professor said as she took center stage.

    I know them enough to know by now to notice how these sisters felt while addressing each other so formally. They never address each other in such a way; Professor sometimes even teased, calling her ¡¯Headmistress¡¯ when she wants to irk the teacher.

 Chapter 1426 - Orcoz City II

    <h4>Chapter 1426 - Orcoz City II</h4>

    "Stand still on your ce and don¡¯t move if you don¡¯t want to cut by the space waves," "I will initiate Mass Teleportation in three seconds," Professor said as the look of concentration appeared on her face.

    Second,ter, I found myself covered in soft but steely energy; the spatial energy has covered nearly all the people from the hall.

    I was just observing the spatial energy that Professor had released when I found the scenery around myself disappearing, and the next second, I found myself standing on the white tform with others.

    Professor has teleported all twenty-five of us, including five tyrants outside of the Orcoz City; in a mere few seconds, the average Tyrant could not perform this feat.

    We have teleported outside of Orcoz City like anyone who wants to enter the city. Even Supremes have to teleport out before entering inside through one of its Gates.

    In front of me is a huge coppery-colored energy dome, covering arge swath of area, letting out powerful fluctuations that warned everyone to stay the hell away from it.

    Orcoz City is the most well-protected city in the whole world; it houses so many Tyrants that it will put even Supremes to shames. Well, it is the center of the human world, a ce to make ast stand if everyone fell.

    "Let¡¯s Go," Professor said, bringing us toward the entrance; we are not the only group that is moving toward the entrance; there is a couple of more groups from the Tyrant Grade organizations also walking toward the gate.

    They made small talk with Professor and looked at us, especially me. Nearly every group looked at me and eyed me with the gaze that wanted to gobble me up; news seemed to travel fast.

    They would have known about my returning from the Ruin since we did not exactly hide it, and the effects of the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin are not exactly secrete; they could predict some of the advancements Ive made in the Ruin.

    Soon our group reached the gate, where there were a couple of dangerous-looking bronze statues standing by the gate.

    "Passes!"

    The statues said in unison before scanning light released from their eyes, which scanned the bronze badges that were present on everyone¡¯s chest.

    These badges are aligned with our DNA and energy signature. If these bronze robots noticed the slightest inconsistency with badges, they would detain without hesitation.

    These bronze robots are dangerous than they looked; they held power to detain powerful Tyrant like Professor.

    One might consider this very tight security if one did not know the world¡¯s history enough. The Grimm Monsters have a habit of vaporizing important human cities, and till now, they have vaporized over thousand cities.

    Due to constant efforts and thousands of years of research, we have developed some tools that detect and suppress those bombs before they could vaporize whole cities.

    In a testament to that, in the past five hundred years, Grimm Monsters were only able to vaporize only one important human cities.

    Still, we are truly never safe from them; the spies of Grimm Monsters are everywhere, and now and then, they strike where it hurt us the most.

    The World Championsh.i.p.s had always been a prime target of theirs, here are 80% of future powerhouses will arrive, and if they are somehow able to take them all out, they will inflict grievous injuries to the human race.

    It is why the security of the Orcoz City is extremely tight that even Supremes have to go through the same level of verification as any other person that wants to enter the city.

    "You May Pass!"

    The Bronze Golem said, and I passed through the bronze screen that is separating me from the city.

    "Woah!"

    A gasp came out of my and others mouth as my gaze fell on the city; I had expected it to be majestic but not this majestic, especially the structure in the center of the city, the beacon that had been helping the human race survive against the Grimm Monsters for more than ten thousand years.

    "Pyramid!"

    I said as I saw the huge bronze Pyramid center of the city; from its tip, dense bronze energy is releasing, forming the Bronze Dome that encased the whole city.

    That Pyramid in the center of the city is not a structure but the most powerful Artifact that we humans have. It is due to this Artifact; we were able to survive the extermination by the Grimm Monsters when we got driven out of the Central Continent.

    "Its Majestic, isn¡¯t it?" Professor asked; everyone couldn¡¯t help but nod. It is really majectic,paring to the structures of powerful worlds that we see in the Ruin.

    "It is even more Majestic when you see it from inside," Professor said with a smile. "Can we go inside it, aunty?" Elena asked, forgetting to refer Professor by her official designation.

    "No, only high level of members of Pyramid or Tyrant could enter it, but if any of gain a ce in Top 10 in a World Championship, then you will get an official tour of it and believe me, it is worth it," Professor answered right after ring at Elena for her misbehavior.

    We walked into the huge za for few minutes before getting into the multiple cars that were already waiting for us.

    Only high-level members of Pyramid, Organisation, and Tyrants could fly in the city. Unlike my fellow members of the Academy, I could also fly; there are two reasons for that.

    1st is I am the winner of the Continental Championship; it offers many privileges other than direct entry into the Top 1000. One of the privileges is flying over the city, which I will do.

    "It is a beautiful city," Elens said, and I couldn¡¯t help but nod to that. The other architecture of the city may be dwarfed by the Pyramid, but when looking at these streets and building individually, one couldn¡¯t help but noticed how exquisite they are.

 Chapter 1427 - Discussions I

    <h4>Chapter 1427 - Discussions I</h4>

    Soon, I got out of the car with others and found myself staring at the beautiful white mansion. It is not as big as some other mansion we have passed by, but it is more beautiful than them and has a huge garden.

    "Wee all; I hope your journey to the Orcoz City had been well," Said Professor Jenkins with her usual cheery smile as she came out mansion with two other professors.

    Professor Jenkins is a tiny woman who looked to be in herte forties, with a sweet next door neighbor look, but she is anything but that.

    Aside from Council members and Headmistress, she is the most important person in the academy with a very good chance of bing a Council Member within this decade.

    "Come in; the Championship will start in two days, and there are so many things I have to brief you about," She said, and she went on mute as she begins to talk to a professor.

    We can¡¯t see here what she is talking to the Professor, but whatever it is, it seemed to be important, as it had put a serious expression on the face of the Professor.

    Suddenly Professor Jenkins stopped and looked toward us, "Carl, Joanna, take them to the briefing room and brief them about the information we have collected on their participants,"

    "Micheal, Elena, you stay behind; I will brief you two myself," Professor Jenkins said, with slightly jealous looks others left with professor Carl and Joanna while Elena and I quietly followed Professor Jenkins and Professor Josephine.

    Soon we reached a small but beautiful conference room and took a seat across the table.

    "The World Championship this time going to be way different than any other," Professor Jenkins said solemnly.

    "The monsters seemed to be very rare, having or most two at every decade if we are lucky, but this time tens of them appeared," she said while tapping on the table.

    As she did, numbers images begin to project on the table, and soon there were more than fifty images have appeared; in those images, the image of Elena and me also present.

    "Both of you are exceptionally powerful, and if it were any other season, it would not have been any problem for you to win the World Championship, but this times, it would be our luck if you were able to get into the top 10," she continued, shocking the hell out us.

    Professor Jenkins may not know my real strength since I did not show it to anyone, but she has a clear idea about Elena¡¯s, so her saying is this is not some words that help to motivate but the truth itself.

    "I think, in the generation, we have what we called a ¡¯Super Monsters.¡¯" She said, deepening the silence further.

    ¡¯Super Monster¡¯ this term had rarely been used, and there is the reason for that because people rarely fall into this category. One needs to be extremely extremely powerful in their level to get this ¡¯Super Monster¡¯ tag.

    "From the intel we have, we have identified these five people as Super Monsters, but the Champion unfolds, more will be revealed, I am sure of it." Professor Jenkins said and tapped on the table a few times, projecting photos of five people.

    When I saw the five photos, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. I know three of these people personally, and not one bit surprised about them being Super Monsters.

    "I am sure both of you know these people and some even personally," Professor Jenkins as she nced at me for a moment before she selected one of the projecting images.

    "The most unsurprising is Jillian St Palen, Inheritor of Abyssal Star Inheritance, the same Inheritance Her Excellency Ramona Hawthorn had; it would have been a great shock if she did bore credential of the ¡¯Super Monster¡¯" Professor Jenkins said.

    Jillian looked quite mature from thest I saw her; in these past two years, I had only talked to her only six times. That teacher of hers always takes her all over the world for training or sent some dangerous runes.

    As Professor said, her bing ¡¯Super Monster¡¯ is not surprising, seeing she have the same Inheritance as Her Excellency Hawthorn.

    "Next is Ellen Ashford, Sessor of Crystal Domination, Possess unknown Bloodline which ording to councilwomen Josephine is extremely powerful, more powerful than the Phoenix Bloodline,"

    This time, I am not the only one that is shocked; Elena is shocked too. Phoenix Bloodline is one of the most powerful, and having a bloodline powerful than that seemed iprehensible.

    Eversince Elena had gone through her first Atavism; her strength is increasing. While I have to work my ass off for every bit of increase in strength, Elena just has by sitting around and doing nothing.

    It is the power of the Phoenix Bloodline after 1st Atavism, and the more Atavism it will go through, the powerful it will be.

    So, I couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked when I heard the level of Ellen¡¯s Bloodline as there extremely few cases where such bloodlines have appeared, thest record of such bloodlines appearance was thousands of years ago.

    "Micheal, you know this Ellen from childhood. Do you know anything about her Bloodline?" Professor Jenkins asked.

    "No," Ellen had never shared details about her Bloodline, and I had never asked, and even if I had known about it, I would not have told anyone about it.

    "The next person Mira Alexander from Windgods Temple, she had Inherited Prime Cryssalis Bloodline of Alexander Family, the first one do that after three thousand years," Professor informed.

    The Alexander family of Windgod Temple is one most powerful families in the world, and the reason for that is their Bloodline. The Holder of Crysallis Bloodline has 30% to pass the Bloodline to their offspring.

    Due to the staggering strength Bloodlines provide, they are very hard to Inherit and usually takes two to three generations for it to appear on another person; sometimes, it never appears.

 Chapter 1428 - Discussions II

    <h4>Chapter 1428 - Discussions II</h4>

    Aside from being extremely powerful and easily passable to the next generation, the Chrysalis Bloodline of the Alexander Family came in two variations.

    The first variation ismon, while the other is Prime variation. The Prime variation of Bloodline is disgustingly powerful that only four people were able to activate the Prime variation of that Bloodline in the ten thousand years, and all four of them are extremely powerful people who achieved great things.

    Still, it was quite a shock to me that Mira Inherited the Prime Bloodline. She had never shown; she had always been powerful, but she had never shown the power of Prime Chrysalis Bloodline of legend.

    Not that I could me her; if I had been in her ce, I would have kept it hidden for as long as possible. Once it is known, the Grimm Monsters will do anything to kill her; they would even go as far as sacrificing their most well-ced spies to it.

    They have done it many times; it is very worth it. A very smile price to uproot future trouble that would kill their powerhouses by millions.

    "I assume you did not know about your Girlfriend, Prime Chrysalis Bloodline?" Professor Jenkins asked. To that, I shook my head; I did not have even the slightest idea about it.

    I could detect a slightly sharp tone of her voice, but I did not take it at heart; anyone at her ce would expect me to know some secrets about my girlfriend, but regretfully I did not.

    We have not mixed practice with a rtionship, and now that I think about it, it is also one biggest reasons we clicked so perfectly.

    We both had our secrets that we won¡¯t tell others, and to enforce that, we used to practice at our ce, which helped keep our secrete to ourselves.

    The only time we have spent very close was on the airship on the way returning home that time too; we barely practiced, most of the time had been spent in each other¡¯spany.

    "Moving on to the next is Jonathan Pearson from Silverstone Academy. His Inheritance is extremely powerful, and we have intel of him fighting against six well-known Emperors of his organization and beating them all in less than ten minutes." She informed, expanding the image of a thin brown boy.

    He is looked like an average person you will walking on the street; one would not see anything special about him unless they see his eyes. Those blue eyes of his really something; even in projection, they seemed to be radiating the sharpness.

    "Thest one is Jonah Simon, from Bloodsun," Professor said and stopped for a moment, which she never did between four other introductions, which made me very curious about him.

    "He is the rare case, with both Bloodline and Inheritance." Professor Jenkins said, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    It is rare for one to have Both Bloodline and Inheritance but not unheard of. Usually, these people had to seal up one as the Bloodline and Interferes with each other working.

    Even if the Bloodline and Inheritance are of the same type and element, they still create interference with each other.

    This interference usuallye in the form of slow practice speed, but sometimes it goes extreme; people have exploded due to interference between the two forces, so those with Bloodline usually refrain from taking Inheritance, and even if they want to, their Bloodline won¡¯t let them imprint the Inheritance.

    "The Inheritance and Bloodline of his are different type but work seamlessly and even increase each other¡¯s power by many folds," she informed, "People, I had talked to theorized that he had some kind Constitution that helped him bnce out the Bloodline and Inheritance," She added hesitatingly as if she does not fully agree with conjecture.

    While she may not fully agree with it, I fully agree with that conjecture. I have a special constitution and know how many things I am able to do with it. Having a special that was able to create the bnce between Inheritance and Bloodline is not strange for me.

    "Regrettably, we have no recent battle recording of these five; we will have to work on old ones to find their strength and weakness," she said as she opened all the battle recordings of the Jonah.

    Except for Jonah, we have also studied the battle recordings of the other four. They are in the Top Hundred people we have to look for in thepetition, only Jonah had been remained unknown till now.

    Time passed by as we watched battle after, fight after fight. We watched from oldest to newest, watching his progress, what area he progressed the most, and in what he had progressed the least.

    Summering all that to find the most exploitable points in its fighting Style. It is not easy as it looked, but it became a little easier when two powerful experts helped.

    Still, both professors are helping very little, making us do most of the work, which is fine. The little help they give is already more than enough to decode all the moves and fighting style.

    I have to remember thetest footage we are viewing is a year old, and these people would have advanced by leaps and bounds by now. Still, there is huge information we could glean from it.

    "We will stop for now; I am sure you don¡¯t want to be bogged down by too much studying," Professor Jenkins said, that couldn¡¯t help but make Elena rolled her eyes at her.

    We have been studying one person for the past six hours, without taking a second break. It is very hard to get away when Professor Jenkins is sitting in front of you.

    She reminded me of my sharp eyes teachers who would take control of the rowdy ss in few words, and that ss would behave till the teacher say otherwise. We are like that in front of Professor Jenkins.

 Chapter 1429 - Mira

    <h4>Chapter 1429 - Mira</h4>

    "So, are you going to go meet your girlfriend?" Elina asked as the door of the conference room closed behind us.

    "How do you know?" I asked back. Yes, I am going to meet Mira and I already a littleter. "Humph, the way you were fidgeting for past half an hour and sneakily looking at your holowatch every few minutes, it was very clear you have somewhere very important to go," She replied.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed hearing that. If Elena beside me could notice it, I am sure that Professor Jenkins would have noticed it too; no wonder that woman was focusing on me too much past hour.

    "Still, its a good thing you have fidgeted around; it had helped us leave the discussion early; Professor Jenkins tends to go for hours," she supplied.

    I gave her muted smile; being one of the most important people in the Academy, I wanted to make a great impression on her on our first meeting, and I did well in the first few hours.

    With this small blunder, I will have another opportunity to make a great impression on her.

    "I will leave you them; I am already half an hourte if I am morete, Mira will chew me alive," I said apologetically.

    "Go, meet your girlfriend, your deserved it after what you have been gone through in the past half a year," Elena said with a smile as she patted on my back lightly.

    I nodded her thanks and began to walk out of Mansion; as I walked out, I directly took the air and flew toward the restaurant that Mira had asked me to meet.

    I wish I could go faster, but there is a limit to the speed at which I could fly. If I had been a Tyrant, I would have been able to fly at as much speed I can.

    Thud!

    Its a good thing, this city is quite small, and I was able to reach the ce within ten minutes.

    The caf¨¦ is very beautiful with only a one-story building; it has big ss windows and expensive high-grade nts that produced wonderful lights, making the caf¨¦ look quite vibrant and enchanting.

    "Micheal Zaar," Said the Hostess when I was about the introduce myself when she called my name.

    The Hostess is a beautiful woman in herte twenties wearing a long shimmery ck dress that hugged her body well; what surprised me her strength; she is a Peak King and powerful one at that if aura around her is any proof.

    "Yes," I asked, "Miss Alexander is waiting for you," she said and began to lead me upstairs toward the roof.

    Soon we reach the roof, where there are a lot fewer tables than below, only twenty. I did not look at the other tables, the one I was looking for was already waiting for me.

    I saw Mira sitting at the corner table with the great view, staring at the entrance. As she saw me, her face stilled before she appeared in front of me, and I found my lips on hers, kissing her passionately.

    We did not have to say anything; all we have to say is getting said between the kiss, which is very painful to me as I could feel her pain she had felt when shees to know I had disappeared.

    "What you have put me in this past half year is simply unforgivable," She said as she broke the kiss, "I am sorry." It is the only thing I could say as I wiped the tears away from her eyes.

    The Hostess has already disappeared but not that we need her; as we walked toward our table, I, like a gentleman, pulled her chair before sitting on mine before beginning to observe her.

    The past half-year has changed her; she looked even more mature and red dress she is wearing.

    She had also reached Peak King from High Stage of King she was half a year ago. This progress is not surprising; if not for she being suppressing herself at King Stage for nearly years, she would have been at least a High Emperor by now.

    While her level changed, her aura did not. She still possesses that distinctive aura of Cryssalis Bloodline; it is not much different from other Crysallic Bloodline holders; I sensed before.

    If not having solid intelligence that she had Prime Crysilis Bloodline rather than normal Cyssalis Bloodline, I would have definitely doubted.

    "You know, I had never thought I would be studying my girlfriend such a way that I am studying in the past week," I said; I did not say anything about Prime as it is still a secrete and should not be said out in public.

    "Really, what did you learn with all the studying?" She asked back with a teasing smile, "Many things," I said mysteriously.

    "Then, I hope those things would surely help youst more than five minutes against me, as what I got from studying you, you won¡¯t be able tost even a minute," she said with having a sweet smile on her face.

    "Don¡¯t worry; I can definitelyst more than a minute against you, surely you know," I said with a teasing smile, which brought faint blush on her face.

    "I had missed you very much!" It couldn¡¯t help bute out of my mouth. Only after seeing her, I had realized how much I had missed her. The empty feeling I had been feeling for quite a had healed itself minutes after talking to her.

    "I missed you too;" "I hade to your Academy, you know," she said, "I know, and you have no idea how bad I feel about worrying you," I said.

    Teacher had told me about hering to the Academy just two days after I had been stuck into the Ruin. She had not onlye to the Academy; she had even spent a week there before leaving.

 Chapter 1430 - Myron

    <h4>Chapter 1430 - Myron</h4>

    "Was the ruin dangerous?" Mira asked; we finished the dinner a few minutes ago and now are walking on this beautiful city¡¯s streets.

    "A little," I replied. I kept my answer short as possible; I don¡¯t want to tell her the horror I had faces on a daily basis; it will worry her more, but my answer doesn¡¯t seem to fool her as she gave me a look.

    The look clearly says she does not believe my answer and will be getting a full answer from me in the near future.

    We walked infortable silence, hand in hand. We did not talk much, just continued walking, enjoying each other¡¯spany.

    "Howe you decided to participate?" I asked after a long silence. When she had dropped me off, she said she would not participate in thepetition despite her parents¡¯ and organizations¡¯ insistence.

    "Well, sometimes in the face of circ.u.mstances, personal opinions did not matter," she said in a low voice.

    "They did not force you, do they?" I asked, "No!" she said, denying vehemently. "They did not force me, but this time there is too much at stake that I have to participate, even if I don¡¯t want to." She said with a mirthless smile.

    That I could understand, the stakes for this World Championship are too high.

    The Grimm Monsters are upping their attacks for years, and now, there are constant battles on every battlefront. These are the signs of a huge War; some even said an era war might happen with the decade.

    When such wars happen, many organizations fall, even Supremes have fallen in the past ten thousand years, forget the normal organization.

    Theing war is making all of them recruit frenziedly, the better rank in the World Championship or winning it would help them extremely in attracting the talented seeds which would eventually be the pirs for their organization.

    Two hours passed by, and we stood in front of an extremely opulent mansion, which is bigger than the Mansion we are staying in. It is the Mansion of the Alexander family, and it really does show their glory.

    The Orcoz city is quite small, and that makes every inch ofnd here prizeless. To acquire huge property, one only needs to huge wealth but also great connection; without it, even wealth would not help in buying such property.

    "This is it then," I said, seeing the Mansion in front of me. I really wish we would be in Miasmic Paradice; there, I would have been able to spend the night with her without any problem, but here, I could not do that.

    "Yes," Mira said reluctantly as she gripped my hand tighter, "Goodb" I was about to say goodby when I stopped as I felt a dangerous presence behind me.

    "Little sister, aren¡¯t you going to introduce your boyfriend to me?" said a male voice in a confident tone.

    When I looked back, my gaze fell on the handsome man who looked to be in his early twenties. He is also Peak Emperor, a powerful one at that as he is intentionally suppressing me with a fine, controlled, very thin thread of aura which he had wrapped around me.

    To which, I did not react as if I have not sensed it. The aura thread is harmless; I could destroy the moment I want without any problem.

    "Myron, what are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at your party?" Mira asked back, ignoring his earlier question.

    "I wanted to meet your boyfriend," he said before his gaze turned to me, "So, you are Micheal, Ive heard many great things about you." He said, and as he appeared beside me to shake my hand.

    His movements were extremely smooth as if he had always been in front of me, "All the good things, I hope." I said as I shake his hands.

    "Most of them were good," he said as he let go, which surprised me a little as I had thought he would pull some trick try to pressure my hand and say something about me not hurting his little sister, but nothing of that sort had happened.

    "I am Myron, by the way," He said, "Micheal," I replied.

    "Come, Micheal, there is a small party inside, Ive invited a couple of good friends of mine; I will introduce them to you," He invited.

    "Myron, it iste, and Micheal has to leave too, don¡¯t you, Micheal?" Mira asked, her eyes are clearly telling me to leave.

    "I could spare an hour for the party," I said, earning quite a deadly re from the Mira. "Its a good thing you are not a spoilsport like my sister, do teach her to have some fun," He said as he led us inside the Mansion.

    "You don¡¯t want me here?" I asked Mira softly, seeing she still had an angry expression on her face. Hearing my question, her expression eased, and a smile appeared on her.

    "Its not that I don¡¯t want you here, but my brother likes to y tricks, and I don¡¯t want you to reveal anything here unconsciously that you would not like to reveal before the Championship starts." She said with a sigh.

    Seeing her worry about me, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, "Don¡¯t worry, your brother won¡¯t be able to force me into revealing something that I did not want to do," I said and gave her a small peck on her cheeks.

    Soon we entered the Mansion, which is even more beautiful than the outside, having a spartan kind of interior.

    We passed by a hallway, and soon wee across a huge hall where a crowd of hundred-something people is present.

    All of them are young, releasing the aura of powerful Kings and Emperors. Currently, all of them have surrounded something, watching while discussing it animatedly.

    They seemed very excited by whatever they are watching; I first thought it was a fight, but the area is far too small that even Knights could not fight dual in such a small area.

 Chapter 1431 - Drogi Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1431 - Drogi Challenge</h4>

    "You have taken out Drogi!" Mira said, ring at him slightly. Drogi? I looked at her confusingly, but she did not answer; instead, she took my hand and walked ahead, easily passing through the crowd.

    Soon, I saw the thing that all the crowd is looking at so excitedly and couldn¡¯t help but surprise.

    In the center of the hall, there is about a ten-meter diameter long bowl-shaped device. Inside that bowl is a small environment filled with rivers,kes, and mountains, and amidst it, two groups of Green and Blue humanoids are fighting.

    These humanoids are extremely vivid that if not for their strange color and unnatural movements, they are making, I would have thought they are real humans.

    The two people are seemed to be controlling the little people inside. A man and women, both of them are Emperor Stage powerhouses, releasing powerful aura around them as they control the humanoids inside with their psych.

    "Is this a game of some sort?" I asked, "Yes," " But it is not a normal game; it require an extremely high level of Energy Control to control the humanoids inside; usually, only Emperors have the energy required to y this game," She said while looking at little humanoids inside which are fighting and intense fight, in various ces.

    As I looked at the little game, I saw that control is the first hurdle of this game. To win it, one needs to have a strategy and able to project their fighting techniques on the humanoids to fight.

    The power of all the humanoids is the same, so it alles down to control skill and strategy; the one with all three things better will win this game, and currently, it is women that seemed to be winning.

    I don¡¯t know at what number they had started, but currently, women have twenty-nine humanoids left while the man has only twenty, and he had spread them all over a disk.

    Currently, he had spread them all over the disk and making them run away while the humanoids of the women are chasing them. Hunting them with her force of Archers and Warriors.

    "Where do you guys got this game? It is amazing," I said to Mira. "My parents found it in Ruin a few decades ago, and Micheal, this game is not easy to y as it seemed, especially at a greater difficulty," Mira said.

    I could tell it is not easy to y; the movements those humanoids are making is too unnatural, or might I say too human. One needs to have a terrifying energy control to make them move like that, especially in such quantity.

    Minutes passed by, and the women kept crushing the man as she destroyed his one humanoid after another, till she no green humoind had remained standing.

    She had destroyed himpletely but to win; she also pains a high price as only eleven of her humanoids have remained. Here is said to be a great win, but if it had been a real battle, the casualties would too much to be called a joyous win.

    "Hilde Hilde Hilde..."

    People begin to cheer for women who just women, "Both of them were quite good; it is not easy to move humanoids like that in Grade 5 difficulty," Mira said; I could only nod since what Grade 5 difficulty entails.

    "Micheal, do you want to go for a round of Drogi?" suddenly Myron asked, making me the center of attention in an instant.

    "Myron, you," Mira said to her brother, but he just nced at her before looked at me for an answer. "Sure," I said, I am curious about this game. Mira rarely got this serious about anything, and she is serious about it.

    "Come then," He said and stood in front of the disk; I did the same. Mira had exined how this game worked; I do not have any problem connecting my psych with it.

    "Which difficulty do you want to choose?" Myron asked, "At which difficulty you usually y?" I asked back, hearing that a look of surprise appeared on his face and face on some members of the audience.

    "Grade 7." He said after a moment of silence, "Grade 7 it is then," I said with a smile. I am not overconfident here, but there is one thing I am most proud of working for the longest time aside from my Inheritance then it would be my energy control.

    Not to forget, every cooking recipe in the tome is an energy control lesson by a very powerful being. I might not be able to beat Myron in this game, but I am sure as hell my performance won¡¯t be embarrassing.

    "We will be fighting with hundred troops, and since it is your first time ying this game, I will choose first," Myron said and began choosing the characters.

    Those who choose the second have the advantage, so I can see what my opponent had chosen and chose humanoids that counter his.

    Within a minute, he finished choosing a hundred humanoids. He chose twenty warriours, twenty knights, twenty healers, twenty assassins, ten bards, and ten archers.

    He chose quite abination, and if my experience with role-ying games is correct, I could already guess his strategy.

    I thought for a while before I chose the humanoids; it took me less than five seconds, and I surprised all those who were watching, including Mira.

    "Are you sure about your choice?" Myron asked as he saw a hundred green light armored warriors holding the swords.

    Unlike hisbination of various professions, I only chose the warriors with sword weapons.

    There is the reason; I do not go for abination of various professions even if it is a better choice.

    It is my first time, and sophistry will not help me as I do not have practice ying this game. I should go for swiftness and finish the fight as soon as possible.

    "I am sure of my choice," I said with a confident smile.

 Chapter 1432 - Drogi Challenge II

    <h4>Chapter 1432 - Drogi Challenge II</h4>

    "Let¡¯s start then," Myron said, and I nodded. The humanoids that were projecting the above disc disappeared, and before appeared inside the disk, and this time, they are real; they looked like real humans.

    Both of our humanoids appeared on the opposite side of the disk, with his being blue and mine green, and all of them are wearing different sort of clothes ording to their profession.

    As his humanoids appeared, they begin to move, and soon they formed twenty groups of five. Ten groups have Warrior, Knight, Healer, Assassin, and Bard, while the other ten groups have Warrior, Knight, Healer, Assassin, and Archer.

    Four professionals of each group are the same; only ten groups have Archer while ten have Bard.

    The twenty groups begin to move toward me, and if not wrong, they are moving spread formation. Each group may see distanced from each other, but they are not.

    It only takes a matter of few minutes for these twenty groups to gather, capture the enemy into their; once one got captured, it will be very difficult to survive.

    I watch his movements before I begin to move my humonoinds, and when I did, I shocked the hell out of all those watching, including Mira and Myron. The light smirk that was on Myron¡¯s face also vanished.

    My humanoids moved, and they moved with grace on the humanoids; all the hundred humans begin to climb down from the tallest cliff without falling before moving into the forest with the grace of the leopard.

    The difficulty of this game depends up controlling points that increased with the grade of difficulty. Consider these humanoids as puppets, and control points are the strings.

    Grade 1 difficulty has only twelve controlling points; Grade 2 had twenty-four controlling points; Grade 3 had thirty-six, and so on.

    With each grade, controlling points increase by twelve. Though the increase in controlling increases the difficulty of controlling them. If one manages to it, then one would able to control this humanoid more finely.

    In Grade 7, each humanoid had eight four control points, and I am controlling a hundred humanoids together.

    When Mira mentioned how difficult it is to control them after Grade 5, I had been expecting something very challenging but seeing eight humanoids had only eighty-four controlling points; I wanted tough.

    When the teacher started to train me with healing arts, she had made me control a single humanoid doll that had twelve hundred control points.

    It was extremely hard, and even then, with my energy control that time, which was amazing for my age, I needed three months before I could control that doll perfectly.

    That was just a start, as in the next three months, I had to learn two more dolls. Teacher wanted to have fine control over three dolls in three months, it was very hard, and I had worked my ass off to do that.

    More than a year ago, I was good enough to control these Grade 7 Hundred humanoids. In the year, many things happened, like me finding the tome and practicing the recipes, me practicing with my vines, which is much harder than it looks.

    To control each vine, I had put three times more efforts than I need to control the single humanoid.

    All my humanoids have climbed down the mountain, and now they are moving through the forest with the grace of the leopard.

    Seeing my humoindsing toward him with such grace and power, Myron had immediately changed his strategy. He begins to merge the groups; soon, twenty groups became ten, with each group having ten members.

    Instantly, his humanoids became powerful as now, he all professional he had chosen in each group. Each group now has two Warriors, Two Knights, Two Healers, Two Assasins, One Archer, and One Bard.

    It is great groups with healers, a bnced fighter like Warriors, power fighters like Knights, agility and stealth fighters like Assassins, long-range archers, and power buffer like a Bard.

    Such groups are very hard to deal with, especially when someone like me who had only chosen the warriors can still not fear him.

    He may have made the best group to contend against me, but that does not mean he will be able to. I am controlling the humanoids to a far better degree than him and thus will be able to control them to a far greater degree.

    Seeing him forming the groups, I also begin to form the groups; mine are smallerpared to his¡¯s. Ive made twenty-five groups of four warriors, and these groups are rapidly closing toward the ten groups of Myron.

    Second, I passed by as my warriors, cross through the rivers andkes, and climbed the small mountains. Unlike me, who is pushing all my Warriors toward his group, Myron¡¯s groups have already found the spots and ced themselves strategically.

    He will use the defense offense strategy and try to kill my warriors through the usage of the terrain and strategy. Which is great; I want to see how long he willst against me.

    I am not overconfident or anything, but any expert seeing the movements between our humanoids will see the difference between us.

    His humanoids looked like extremely well-controlled puppets, and mine looked like humoinds will human soul. Their movements were extremely simr to that of the humans, so smooth that one would guess whether someone had outfitted them with the soul.

    Another minute passed, and soon all my humanoids have reached near his groups. His groups are all over the circle; some are the hills, some on the mountain, some on small inds on theke.

    They are in the perfect ce in which they could defend, and I want to see how long he will be able to defend. I had already decided to crush, crush him without holding anything back.

    Only this way, I will be able to impress Mira¡¯s brother and also take small revenge for him ying his tricks on me.

 Chapter 1433 - Crushing

    <h4>Chapter 1433 - Crushing</h4>

    ¡¯Its Time!¡¯

    I said, and suddenly, the speed of my warriors I am controlling increased by five times. It like they have been hiding their power and only used their real power right now.

    The sudden speed of the humanoids seemed to shock everyone, including Myron. They thought I am already at my limit when I was moving the humanoid speedily, but no, I could move them even at a faster speed with even greater grace.

    Two to three groups of mine attacked each of its big group; I did not choose the specific individual in each party, but if there is a choice between two, I will kill Healer and Bard first.

    ng ng Pachac Pachack Pachac...

    My humanoids moved, and they are moved with such lethality and grace that shocked everyone who is watching.

    My warriors cutting anything that came in front of them into two, even heavily armored Knights are getting sliced from the gaps of their armor, the healers and bards are not single chances to shine up.

    I am not controlling them; I am projecting my fighting style on these humanoids, they are fighting exactly the way I fight. If I had been just controlling them like humanoid dolls, I would not have been able to kill them this fast.

    My warriors moving at an extremely fast speed, cutting one blue humanoid after another; it did not matter to what profession the humanoids they are killing belong two; even Knights are getting sliced into two by extremely fast de attack.

    The Humanoids of Myron are not giving me the slightest challenge; they are too slow for me. Even assassins who are the fastest and most agile cannot defend against a single move of mine.

    His force would have been able tost longer if he had chosen all of the Assassins and made them run away at the greatest speed, but regretfully, he did not.

    The battle had ended before it even finished; I had crushed himpletely within thirty seconds without losing a single humanoid at all; the biggest injury my humanoid received that of an arrow on the shoulder.

    The silence descended into the hall; for a few seconds, nobody spoke. Everyone looked at the bowl with a shock.

    "I don¡¯t think, Ive ever lost this badly in a drogi?" Myron said with a sadugh as he looked up, "You have utterly crushed me." He said, to that, I gave him a small smile. I have crushed the guy thoroughly; it would not be wise for me to act too humble.

    "I am healer; we are good with energy control, its in our training to control the humanoids," I exined, seeing the guys face bing sadder by the second; I want to too big trauma on him, it would not be good for my rtionship with his sister.

    "Healer, right, I forgot you are a healer, a capable one at that," Myron praised, which I epted gracefully with a smile.

    "Now that you had your fun, Myron, give me some alone time with my boyfriend," Mira said, and before I could say anything, she dragged me out of the hall, under the eyes of Myron, who begin to look at me with pity for some strange reason.

    We walked through the hallways of the Mansion before walking out it into the beautiful garden.

    "I did not know you had such fine energy control," Mira said finally, "Healer, remember," I said with a smile.

    "Snort, I had yed Drogi with best King Stage and Emperor Stage Healers of my Organisation, and they do not have half of the energy control that you have," she said and looked at me, demanding to know the real answer.

    "They do not have Marina Charleston as their teacher," I replied with a smile, hearing that slight surprise appeared on her lips.

    "Your teacher, I thought your would; it is your mother that trained you in energy control," She said. Hearing that, a smile on my face couldn¡¯t help but freeze for a moment.

    "Mother had never taught me anything rted to practice," I said with a sadugh; it came out of my mouth before I could stop it.

    She opened her mouth to say something but closed it, seeing the expressions on my face.

    "Still, it is quite hard to believe you have gained such energy control from healing practice," she said after some time.

    "I had always focused on improving energy control, even when I am Knight, I had great energy control that helped me create superb ability Armor, and under teacher¡¯s tutge, my energy control sharpens even further," I said.

    I wanted to stay silent but seeing the earnest expression on her face, I decided to answer her as what I am going to tell is not much of secrete, some things she already knows by studying the intel about me.

    "My brother and I had been ying drogi for years; at first, he used to have the upper hand due to him having more than a year advantage of practice, but as years passed, I begin to improve faster, and in thest two half years, I had won most of the games we have yed." She said, giving a piece of important information about her.

    From her word its is each to conclude that her energy control is with is at either at Grade 7 or Grade 8, likely grade 8.

    "The way you crushed my brother, I am sure you would have no problem in ying in Grade 10, right?" she had asked me in her sweetest smile.

    I could not understand why her brother was looking at me with pity; she is simply the devil. She is slowly making me make let my guard down with her sweet smile and soft words.

    "Baby, it had gotten quitete; if I did not return soon, professor Jenkins would not let me hear the end of it," I said, directly deting her question.

    She continued to look at me with a sweet smile, wanting to melt my resolve, which I am trying very hard to maintain.

    "Ok, but do call me when you reached back to your ce," she said after seconds of silence as she moved her lips to kiss me goodbye.

 Chapter 1434 - Day Before Championship I

    <h4>Chapter 1434 - Day Before Championship I</h4>

    The World Championship will begin tomorrow; I could already feel the city vibrating with the powerhouses¡¯ energy.

    Everywhere I look, I see powerhouses; the streets are filled with Kings. Those below the Kings are found in the same numbers as the Emperor Stage powerhouses, which is crazy; on the outside, it is very hard to such numbers of Emperors.

    My parents came to the city three hours ago, and I am going over to their ce to meet them. I would have gone there early if not for stuck under the meeting with Professor Jenkins.

    That woman is really something; ever since I got out of my room in the morning, I did not get any chance to do anything other than studying and strategizing in the conference room; it helps that I am not the only one who is suffering.

    Professor Jenkins is hellbent on providing us with every bit of information about every opponent we will face and making strategies to face them.

    It may not seem like it, but that woman is excited about the championship, and I can understand why.

    In the past thousand years, the performance of the Academy had been Abyssal. It had improved now and then, but there is no huge progress. In the past thousand years, the hundred World Championsh.i.p.s that had been held, only three times any member of Academy get into Top 100.

    There had never been someone who was able to get into the Top 50. It is very hard to believe that Academy had once upon a time had won thepetition and many times its members had been the runner ups.

    Those were the good old times, and there was not much hope of bringing them back till Elena and I appeared. Our performance has given some hope to Academy, and they are trying to provide us all the help they could so we could perform at our best.

    Thud!

    Soon, Inded in front of a mansion that is no less than of the Alexander Family. It is a Mansion of the Michealson Family; a few hundred years ago Michealson Family of the Mistson was no less powerful than the Alexander family of the Windgod Temple.

    Currently, the Michealsons are barely able to maintain their status as the top family in the Mistson, and if they continue to decline at such speed, then in few decades, they would lose the designation and powers of the high-level family as well.

    I do not care what happened to them; all I care about my parents, who are inside are inside the mansion.

    "Stop," I heard from the guards manning the gate, "I am Micheal Zaar, Ivee to meet my parents," I said.

    The guard looked confused and opened his mouth to say something when a young man appeared in front of him; the young man is my cousin Archie.

    Thest time I had seen him was in the Cometh City, and these nearly two years, he had grown a lot, both in physique and power. He had forged a lean body and also became a little taller before, and also he is at the Intial Level of Emperor, which is quite surprising.

    His being Emperor is quite a surprise, not because of his progress but the things I heard from here and there, mostly from my mother and his sister, whom I sometimes talk.

    They said he wanted to participate in the World Championship, which would not be possible since he had reached the Emperor Stage. Only Kings could participate in it; if not for it, World Championship would be called Battle King Championship.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but admire his strength; there is a very faint auraing out of him; that aura is enough for me to predict his strength, which I have to is quite impressive.

    "Thanks," I said and went in; he and I never much speak; we had made only two times before and did not exchange more than few words.

    I could feel his eyes boring at my back like he wanted to say something, but he did not, so I continued walking.

    I wanted to call my parents to know where they are, but I did not have to; I had a familiarugh from the garden and walked tower it.

    "Higher father higher.."

    I saw a little of three years floating up down in very well-controlled energy Whirpool; she isughing joyfully as she floats up and down.

    "Brother,"

    She finally heard the sound of walking I am intentionally making and shouted out loud as she came running toward me as my father safely dissipate the energy whirlpool.

    "How is my little Angel," I said as I crouched down and picked her before kissing her cheeks, which are still chubby and cute.

    "I missed you, brother," she said in her heart-melting voice, "I missed you too, my dear sister," I said and kissed her a couple of times more before putting her down.

    She had Ashlyn in her tiny hands, whom she is slobbering with kisses. If it had been anyone else, Ashlyn would have flipped and thrown that person across the garden by now, but now, she is epting rose kisses without any problem.

    "Mom, Dad," I greeted my parents, who were sitting on the garden chairs. There seemed to no change in my mother; she is sitting on the chairzily as she usually does.

    On the other hand, my father had great change; he not only looks quite younger than before but also emitting the strength of peak Prince, which is quite great consideringst time, I had seen him, he was only Knight.

    There is one surprising thing about the aura that my father is emitting; it is quite weak; it is even below that of average Princes.

    He should not be this weak, especially since my mother had gone to some secrete ruin to get this Inheritance. There must be some mystery in it; I will have to ask himter.

 Chapter 1435 - Day Before Championship II

    <h4>Chapter 1435 - Day Before Championship II</h4>

    "Micheal, you have changed." Mother said she looked at me intently, not only she, but my father is also looking me in such gaze, and he seemed to be using some sort of method as his eyes shed with blue ruines, which is making me quite ufortable.

    "The Ghoul Ruin seemed to have made a greater improvement to your strength than I had through," Mom said, "Yes, the advancements Ive made there were phenomenal," I said; I did not hide anything.

    "That¡¯s good; you will need all the advantage you have; the people that are participating this time possess the strength, Ive never seen before," Mom said, and I couldn¡¯t help but nod at that.

    Since I had returned from the Academy, Ive heard about these monstrous participants, and to be honest, I couldn¡¯t wait to fight them.

    "Mom, I want to ask you something?" I said to my mother, hearing me said that my mother straightened up herzy pose, and a serious expression appeared on her face.

    "You want to know about the shield, right?" Mom said, and I nodded.

    A strange atmosphere spread as silence descended; mother had closed her eyes for a second before opening them. "The Shield was from Lia; it was her Totem Artifact," Mom said slowly with a painful expression on her face.

    Totem Artifact? I couldn¡¯t help but surprise to hear that as a totem artifact should not do what that Shield is doing.

    Totem artifacts are powerful as long as they remained with the creator. When they actualize after the death of their host, their power diminishes a lot, and the Shield I have inside me very powerful, and it is sentient.

    Extremly few totem artifacts gain the sentient, but that sentient dies when the creator dies, but the Shield still had its sentient.

    I have felt its power and saw easily how it was able to push back against the attack of the Green King. The attack of Green King nothingpares to the job it had been doing for all this while.

    It had been suppressing a very powerful sentient curse inside me for years and is doing it now. The Totem artifact could not do that, even those from the powerful tyrant; there must be something different about that Shield.

    I looked at my mother for an answer but only to see her busy with her own thoughts.

    She looked very sad, so sad it hurts seeing her like it; I wanted to do something about it, but there is nothing I could do about it, I am feelingpletely powerless, and I hate this feeling very much.

    "Lia found that Shield when she was a Knight; she found it in her first ruin. That Shield is very mysterious; it had boded with her on its own, bing her Totem Artifact," Mother informed softly.

    I was right; normal totem artifacts could not do what Shield is doing; the suppressing quality and sentient are due to its mysteriousness.

    That begged another question, why the Shield had not be my totem artifact? It is clear that it had been suppressing the curse inside me since I was a child, then why had it not be my totem artifact?

    I have no answer to this question, I have a couple of guesses, but those are good as the question I have in my mind.

    "She would have survived if she had used the Shield to flee, but she did not; she instead gives that shield to me," Mother said softly, and silent tears begin toe out her eyes.

    Sadness couldn¡¯t help but well up in my eyes seeing my mother broken in grief. Seeing there is nothing I could do, I just sat beside her and held her hand silently.

    "I am fine now," mother said after a few minutes as she wiped away her tears.

    We did not talk much for few minutes; the only sound came out around us of rose¡¯s ying; Ashlyn had kept Rose away when grief stuck mother.

    "So, what sort of Inheritance you got dad," I asked my father. Hearing my question, a smile couldn¡¯t help but light up across my father¡¯s face.

    "Its Schr Inheritance, It is nonbat Inheritance," My father said; most people would feel slightly sad stating their nonbat Inheritance, but my father way too happy to state that.

    "The Inheritance is a full-fledged researchb; it let me do many things that evenb would not." "Micheal, you would not believe the things simple energy cirction could achieve and cirction of Su..."

    My father became excited and began to state the cool facts about his Inheritance. As he began to talk, my expressions started to turn serious before excited expressions appeared on my face.

    My father¡¯s Inheritance is far more powerful than I had thought, and it might able to help very much.

    "Father, do you want to scan me? I want to see if there is any weakness in the body due to uneven refinement," I asked my father.

    "Are you sure?" Father asked. The body is sacred for any practitioner, and they would not let anyone deep scan it; it will be like baring half of the one secrete.

    "It¡¯s fine, father," I said. I could tell my father want to scan me, and seeing how crazy he is about his research, I am sure he would have already scanned my mother back home; she sometimes used to act as his research assistant.

    "Ready then?" he asked; I nodded.

    Next second, my father ced his hands on me, and I felt feather-light energy traveling inside me, spreading into every part of my body and soul.

    I had hidden my runes and turned off all instinctive resistance toward foreign energy to keep the pressure on my father minimum, but it looked like he is still having some problem.

    Time passed by as my father continued to send more and more energy inside me, till it reached quite deep.

    "My God!" "I thought Archie was a monster, but he is nothing in front of my son," father said in wonder as he removed his sweaty hands from my shoulder.

 Chapter 1436 - Day Before Championship III

    <h4>Chapter 1436 - Day Before Championship III</h4>

    "How long will it take to study everything?" I asked after. I want hisplete input on the scan; it would not only help me identify my weakness but also help me in better designing my Inheritance.

    "I should be finished studying everything in three to four days," father said, greatly surprising me.

    Studying Physiology and Soul structure takes, I through father would need week but he is taking half of the time which is excellent news.

    "How deep did I go?" Father asked suddenly; hearing his question, my expression froze for a moment before a smile appeared on it.

    "Quite deep, about 70%, 10% more, and you would have been able to see the curse," I replied to father.

    It is not easy to fully scan others¡¯ bodies; there is instinctive resistance one has to cross; among other things, father was able to 70% deep inside me, already quite surprising.

    Scanning the body is not easy even if one has given up all the resistance as there is always inherent and instinctive resistance that one could not control, the deeper, the greater one will face it.

    Others may have a problem with it, but I did not; rule-bending power is quite helpful in such cases. Rule bending power helps me change the aura of energies, and I usually change them that the host and body would not create any resistance against its own energies.

    "Your body and Soul is extremely strong, strongest Ive saw in the King Stage," "Preliminary examination showed there is perfect refinement, but that is to be expected from my son, for any problem, I will have to dig deeper," Father said, to that I nodded.

    "How is your preparation for the championship going?" Mother asked, "They are going fine; Academy had provided intel on the top participants, and I had been studying them and strategizing ever since I had returned from the ruin." I replied.

    "That¡¯s Good," she said with a smile.

    Her old self is back, and I am very happy to see that; I don¡¯t like my mother wallowing in her grief.

    Time passed, and few hours passed by, and soon, it is my time to go. I wanted to stay for longer, but if I am already gettingte for the evening meeting, I had with professor Jenkins.

    If I am morete than I am right now, that woman would never let me hear the end of it.

    "Brother, you are leaving?" she asked in her cute toddler voice, "Yes, but I wille tomorrow to y with my little sister, and I will also bring back Ashlyn," I said as I kissed her chubby cheeks.

    "Promise," She asked as she held out her pinky, "Promise," I said as I let my pinky entwined with her. She nodded, but I could tell she is barely holding against the tears that are threatening to flow down her eyes.

    "Mom, Dad, I will see you guys tomorrow," I said to my parents before leaving the Garden.

    On the way out, I did not see anyone from the Michealson Family, which is not strange seeing very few people from supreme havee here.

    For normal people, thepetition may start from tomorrow, but for Supremes, it will start two weekster when the matches of Top 1000 starts, each Supreme have ten reserved seats in the Championship.

    That does not mean only ten people will participate from the Supreme; there will be thousands of other Supremes and other organizations, and they will participate in Orcoz City and hundreds of other cities across the continent.

    People are crazy about the World Championship, as it is the only chance to show off their prowess and earn fame across the world, and due to that crazy number of people participate in the Championship.

    Due to the sheer number, it is not realistic to hold thepetition in a single city or at least preliminary Championship stages.

    So, the preliminary stages of the Championship were held across various cities in the central continent, including that of the Orcoz city. Only when the Top 10000 chosen do the Championship concentrate on the Orcoz city.

    It took me a little more than ten minutes to reach back to the mansion, and I was a littlete for a meeting. When I reached a conference room, I saw professor Jenkins and Elina discussing the strategy.

    Professor Jenkins did not say anything, but she let me know she is not happy with my behavior; not only Professor Jenkins but Elena also quite angry with me, seeing the way she stared at me when I arrived for the meeting.

    She is likely ming me for arrivingte and leaving nearly an hour alone with professor Jenkins.

    The strategysted for hours; by the time we left the conference room, it was past eleven.

    "Come, I will cook something for you," I said, wanting to make up for an hour she had to spent alone with professor Jenkins. "You better make something delicious then," she said, to that I had just smiled.

    Soon, we reached suit, and I directly walked into the kitchen and begun to take out the ingredients.

    "How far you have reached in the Tome?" Elena asked as I begin cooking, "I had reached mastered three hundred recipes and now stuck on the test," I replied.

    "Three hundred! Man, I had thought, there would not be much difference in the process, but you are a hundred recipes ahead of me." She said with a jealous expression on my face.

    "Fighting is not the only thing; I had done in ruin," I had said but still quite surprised I am this ahead of Elena.

    I may have the Tome with me, but she had the Teacher who had already mastered over four hundred recipes with her guidance, her process would be great.

    The reason I was able to master more recipes because of time; I had unlimited time in Tome. Every minute is an hour, which is a huge time dilution that even her amazing Bloodline space could not bepared.

    It took me nearly an hour to cook the dinner after I am done, and the golem set the table for the three of us, and we ate till our bodies begin to boil with the energy.

 Chapter 1437 - World Championship Begin I

    <h4>Chapter 1437 - World Championship Begin I</h4>

    The day of the Championship had arrived, from today the World Champions begin in the hundreds of cities across the continent.

    I had woke up early today, done my sword practice, and now ready to head toward the Grand Arena.

    I wish I could fight today like Elena and rest. Every day for the next ten days, they will have to fight tens of fights; the numbers could reach even a hundred if the number of participants increases.

    These ten days will not only be a test of their fighting power but also will be a test of their will and stamina; only those who were able to give their all will be selected in Top 10000 and Top 1000ter on.

    For the small powers and individuals from the small organization getting into the Top 1000 is a big glory.

    80% of people the spots in the Top 1000 are from the Supremes, the rest 18% are from Tyrant and Emperor Grade Organisations, only less than 2% people are from the small organization.

    The difference between small and big organizations is too great. The members of big organizations not only have the best Inheritances but also get a huge amount of resources and guidance from powerful experts.

    Due to the huge difference between these three things, rarely a small organization able to produce someone that matched the big organization. Even the Academy, which is one of the finest organizations in the whole continent, could not bepared to the Supremes.

    Click!

    I opened the door of the hall and went inside; half of the participants and some professor were already have arrived, Elina, professor Jenkins, and Professor Josephine¡¯s have yet toe.

    I had just thought that when the door opened and Elena walked inside. She is wearing a white battle suit with Academies Emblem, but everyone wore it. The Battle Suits wore by the others are ck; only Elena¡¯s is white.

    "You look quite good," I said to her seeing her looking slightly nervous wearing it. "Really?" she asked back, to which I nodded, and the slight nervousness on her face disappeared, and only confidence has remained.

    Soon Professor Jenkins and Professor Josephine had arrived and stood in front of us and looked each and every one of us in the eyes; their gazes have made quite a lot of people in the back quite nervous.

    "Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s go," Professor said, and I found spatial energy covering me, and the next second I found myself in front of the Grand Arena, which is extremely huge.

    "Wow, its really huge," Elena and others said as they looked at the Grand Arean.

    The Grand Arena, or The Heartstone Arena as its official name, is the biggest Arean in the whole world and had been for more than a thousand years. It is not just big but also contains state of the art facilities inside it.

    It is a marvel of Engineering or Human spirit; just one looked at me will make one¡¯s Blood Boil.

    "Let¡¯s go inside," Professor said walked inside. The Arena¡¯s inside was, even more, grander than the outside; everything is big inside that that people feel like tiny insects inside it.

    "I feel so tiny inside," said John as she looked around the humongous Lobby; above it is a mural of constetions that we around the year in a different part of the world.

    It seemed like the designer wanted to give a sense of reality check to those who walked into the Lobby. No matter how powerful one became, there is always be someone bigger, and on the other hand, the purpose of the Arena itself to take one to the highest glory.

    The two contradicting beliefs made the environment quite peculiar; one moment, one feels very tiny while the next moment¡¯s hearts get filled with immeasurable confidence to achieve anything.

    Thousands of people are entering the Lobby every second, moving toward the different ces. This Lobby isn¡¯t the only one; there are three more others connected to the other entrances of the Arean.

    The Lobby is not only huge, but it is also filled with wondrous things. The artifacts and art pieces could be seen everywhere; these pieces are not only our world but also from the ruines.

    Every piece is amazing and emits a powerful aura, there are many great things, but one thing topped it tall in both size and aura.

    In the entre of the Lobby, there is a twenty meters long Warhammer sending out great bloodl.u.s.t. This Hammer is made of while marble, chipped on many ces, but one could see the faintly shining runes on it.

    ording to info written on the Hammer, it is from the treasury of Hawthorn Sea. Found in unknown ruin by her Excellency Ramona Hawthorn itself, it is when she found it a hammer, it was buried under a mountain of bones.

    If I had heard about it from someone else, I would have definitely would have thought of it as an exaggeration but seeing the Hammer with my own eyes and sensing the bloodl.u.s.t from it; I know it is no exaggeration.

    "Micheal, careful, the hammer is not simple," Elina said behind me as I walked toward the Hammer; I smiled at her before walking toward the Hammer.

    She is right; the Hammer is simple as it had created ten-meter diameter bloodied around it that only Emperors could breach; there is even warning stating those below Emperor should not go near it.

    I breached the boundary and found mad bloodl.u.s.t assaulting me; instead, I did not resist the bloodl.u.s.t; instead, I let it wash over me as I got closer and closer.

    Normal Kings would scream out loud if they entered the Blood Field; some even would lose consciousness. This Bloodlus assault the mind shows the bloody war that would make a veteran piss in pants.

    I stopped at the railing covering the Hammer and watched all the scenes that Hammer is assaulting me with a smile; I stayed watching for ten minutes before walking out.

    I am close if I continue progressing at such speed; it won¡¯t be long before my Killing rule makes a big advancement.

 Chapter 1438 - World Championship Begin II

    <h4>Chapter 1438 - World Championship Begin II</h4>

    "How do you do that? I had tried toe close to you, but that bloody assault was too much," John said as we walked into the elevator.

    "I have rule power, which lets me experience such things more easily," I said. The assault was great, but it is from the dead thing. In the ruin, I had experienced the powerful soul attacks from many Green Kings.

    Their attacks were really something; they were so powerful that even powerful Kings could turn into the vegetable in seconds.

    Ting!

    The elevator opened with ting and we walked into the huge hallway. There are many people walking inside it, and when they saw Professor Jenkins and Professor Josephine, many people havee to greet us.

    These people were from Emperor Grade and Tyrant Grade organizations like us and brought out the members of their organization, like yesterday when we were entering the city; I found myself the recipient of many unwanted soul senses.

    Click!

    A few minutester, the professor opened the door, and we had entered the luxurious box. It is quiet and has a big chair on which one could sitfortably and watch the battles that happened down below.

    One look at Arena down below, and one would know this box is not for a normal person. The distance between fighting Arena and box is too great; all they would see ants.

    Normal people could not be able to watch the matches, what will happen will too fast for them to catch, even princes who were watching will have quite a problem in watching the fight when Kings reveal they are true power the Arena.

    This box is amazing, and it had cost Academy quite a money. When I hade to know the box¡¯s price, I was quite shocked as it is enough to fund resources one needs to be King from the normal person.

    We took our seats and watched in silence as one seat after another Arean got filled by people; by the time there are five minutes till the start of the Championship, there is not a single seat that remained empty.

    Boom Boom Boom...

    Time passed, and soon ten minutes are over, and it did the fireworks begin to explode in the sky. Even if it is morning, the fireworks are extremely clear across the sky.

    As the fireworks exploded, an extremely beautiful woman appeared in the center of the Arena. She had exotic brown skin and dark raven hair, and she is wearing a shimmery ck gown, which seemed to attract the gaze of every sitting on the Arena.

    "Wele, I Martha Cloud, wee you all in 10000th World World Championship," said the women.

    Marth Cloud, from Crystal Domination, the winner of thest World Championship. I had seen the clips of thest Championship, and I couldn¡¯t help admire this woman; she extremely powerful and very fast.

    Martha was not the strongest participant of thest Championship, but she was by far the fastest. She was extremely fast; they had calcted her speed and found her fastest among all the Championship participants in thest three hundred years.

    It is a great honor to be the host of the World Championship, and the winner of the previous Championship could be host; if the winner declined, then the offer is given to the runner up.

    There is another condition that the host has to be Tyrant, but this condition is easiest to fulfill. Any winner of the World Championship or the runner up of it is talented enough to be Tyrant within ten years if the Grimm Monsters do not assassinate them.

    "Without wasting any time, I, with the authority of Pyramid, give permission to all selected two hundred and twelve Arena¡¯s to start the battles of World Championship formally." Marth Said.

    Cheer Cheer Cheer...

    A loud cheer rang out through the Arena, not only from this area but other two hundred and twelve Arena¡¯s; I could see their projection all around the Grand Arena.

    "As you can see, there are three hundred rings around the Arena, the participants will fight there, and they will have a total of three minutes to finish the fight, if they are not able to do it, it will be considered loose for both," Marth said as she begins to exin the rules.

    I know the rules already, so I focused on small floating rings that are spreading all around the Arena.

    In my home continent, doing something like that would not be possible. It is not a problem for us to produce the floating rings; the main problem is making them bear King Stage powerhouses¡¯ force.

    These rings may look delicate, but they are extremely powerful, so powerful that even a full-power attack from me would not be able to make a scratch on them, and the most wonderful thing about them that these rings were made by us humans of this world, they are not trinkets bound down from the other worlds.

    "Now, the rules have been said; It is time to started the battles," Marth said, bringing out another bout of huge cheer from the audience.

    "Participants, please entered the rings if your names are shed on the rings," she said, and right that moment, numerous names begin to appear on the ring with their photo.

    Ting!

    I watched the names popping over the rings when I heard the notification sound; the sound had note from my holowatch but from that of Elena¡¯s holowatch.

    "Looks like I will be fighting the first," Elena said with a smile as she got up from her chair.

    "On which ring are you?" I asked as I could still not find her name on the ring, "One thirty-fifth," she said and as she walked out the box.

    Nobody said ¡¯Good Luck.¡¯ As they know, she would not need it. Her strength has reached the extreme height, and unless she unluckily found someone of her caliber, which onlye in special spots of Supremes, she would not have any challenger till she reached Top 1000, and even then, she will win most of her fights easily.

 Chapter 1439 - Top 10000

    <h4>Chapter 1439 - Top 10000</h4>

    One day after another passed, and though I know, I will not find much excitement before matches of Top 1000 begin, I was still a little disappointed by fights Ive on the rings.

    In the days of battles, there are barely two two three battles that had interested me, and those interested me have ended too soon as matchessted only for three minutes.

    The battles are they are quick and fought in limited space; it is a little disadvantage against those who need big space to fight or need arge space as such attacks take longer time to charge.

    Still, some fights interest me, and I watched them some times, but most of the time, I remained with my eyes closed, working on my Inheritance zealously.

    It had been more than a week since my father had handed me theplete report on my Physique and Soul, and the report is mindblowing, far more detailed than I had expected.

    The report also created a small fear inside me about the schr type Inheritances and how I should not let any schr that I would trustpletely scan my body.

    The report that my father handed me is way too detailed; there is so much information that even I could not see when I scanned myself. Reading the report, I one more time let father scanned me, and the scan went deeper as I helped father with rule-bending.

    I had received that report two days ago and studied it, and due to it, I prolonged my breakthrough into the Mid Level of King Stage; with the information, I want to make some changes.

    Following the information that my father had provided will help me a lot, not to forget it will help me create an even more perfect base.

    "Micheal opened your eyes; an interesting fight is starting in Ring 23," Elena said; hearing that, I opened my eyes a secondter, and I looked at Ring No. 23, where two names are shing.

    Agnes Byrd Vs. Harry Barlow

    Elena is right; it is an interesting battle, both of them Supremes and till now, their performance is very good, both of them have ended their fights in a single attack, but this battle will not be quick.

    Their battle was on todays ¡¯hundred battles to watch¡¯ list and most of the battle on the list is quite good.

    Soon both of them have flown to the ring, and a secondter, their match started. The fight started with a bang; not a single one held back as they began tounch the attack after attack toward each other.

    Seconds passed, and their furious attacks continued; in the first minute, nobody gained the upper hand over the others, but as the second minute rolled, Agnes gained the upper hand increased her advantage ferociously.

    "Interesting," I muttered as I saw harry going onplete defense in the third minutes, and I have to say, his defensive methods are better than his offense; the way he is defending, it does not seem like he is defending against such powerful attacks.

    "He seemed to have a talent for defense," Elinamented, and I couldn¡¯t help but not at that.

    Harry is really good at defending; it is not easy to defend against such powerful attacks; it also helps the type of defensive method he had, it is very mobile, helps him defend as flexibly as he wants.

    Seconds passed, and Agnes did not hold back in attacks, with each of her attacks stronger than previous. In front of those storm of attacks, harry is like a candle that could whisk away any moment.

    Everyone thought it is a matter of seconds before Harry got thrown out of the ring, but he held on, held on till the bell on the rin rang out, stopping the fight.

    The fight tie means both will not get points, but they do not need to; both of them have women enough matches that they couldfortably ride into the Top 10000.

    As their fight finished, the audience cheered; even though there is no definite win, the audience enjoyed their fight and cheered for them loudly.

    After their fights, I watched a couple of more fights before closed my eyes and went to my Inheritance Space and began working on my Inheritance and new ideas I have, especially that idea which is not giving me any result despite me trying nearly a hundred times.

    Still, I am not giving up on that; there is too much depend on that idea for me to give up on it.

    "Today, the first phase of the World Championship is over; the Top 10000 have been chosen," Ma announced as the fights in all the rings are over.

    Cheer Cheer Cheer...

    Hearing her announcements, loud cheers rang out across the arena. The first phase hassted for ten days, and hundreds of thousands of Kings have participated across the continents in hundreds of cities to get into the Top 10000.

    "The 2nd Phase will begin in the day after tomorrow in this Orcoz City," Ma said bringing even more cheers but these times, these cheers came from the projection of hundreds of arenas where also Top 10000 selection finished.

    All those who got selected into the Top 10000, will be brought to Orcoz City through the hundreds of teleportation gates.

    The Second Phase of thepetition will select Top 1000, who will fight from the top ce in the third phase. I wished I had not won the Continental Championship, that way, I had been fighting the battle like others from my organization who all, fortunately, entered the second phase of the Championship.

    I will have to wait a little more than a week before I could unsheathe my sword and fight. The wait will worth it, from the intel Ive read and matches, I watched, there will be a fiercepetition and I can¡¯t wait fight them, especially the super monsters Ive heard so much about.

 Chapter 1440 - Old Friends I

    <h4>Chapter 1440 - Old Friends I</h4>

    "Mr. Micheal, there are two women at the gates asking for you?" said chance, one of the guards manning the door.

    Two women? I don¡¯t have any meetings with anyone, and aside from Mira and my parents, none of my friends have arrived at the Orcoz city yet.

    "Can you ask them their name chance?" I asked him, "They said their name is Sophia and Reina," He said, hearing that my whole body shook.

    Ever since I hade to the Central Continent, I had only talked to Sophia and Raina once, and that is only when I had forced the teacher to pull some strings, their organization was secretive about their whole business.

    "Let them in," I said and bolted out of the door, by the time I had walked out of mansion, I saw two extremely women walking out of the gate and I couldn¡¯t help got little surprise seeing them, they looked different, far more different than I had imagined.

    It had been three years since I hadst seen them; they left the native continent a year before the Continental Championship.

    From Adolescent girls, they have transformed into elegant young women. There is a great physical change had urred in them; their bodies have matured, and their hair and eyes have somehow changed the color.

    Sofia¡¯s red hair has gone through a great change; from regr red, they have transformed to fiery red ethingand from a distance, it looked like her hair is made of fiery strings.

    Raina, who had dark hair is now had Icy Blue hairs; they looked like they have made from the fine strands of the cial ice.

    Their eyes have also got a simr shade of their hair, and one immediately attracted to them, but this is not the greatest change that had urred to them.

    The greatest change is the crystalline tear they have on their forehead. The tears are red and blue in color and faintly pulsating as it is alive.

    Looking at the tear, I reminded of Ashlyn, who used to bore such a tear on her forehead.

    "It had been while, Micheal," Sophia said as both of them appear next to me. "Yes, three years," I said with a sigh as I moved my eyes from the crystalline tears on their forehead.

    "How have you been, guys?" I asked as I looked at both of them; both of them looked like a normal person, emitting not a shred of aura, which is quite umon.

    Those with simr levels cannot hide their aura from me; they always lead some, but these two girls are not leaking even a fraction of their aura, and I am idiot enough to believe they have been crippled.

    I am feeling an instinctive threat from them, they are very dangerous to me, and together, they are life-threatening.

    "We are fine, more than fine, and you seemed too good as well," Sofia said as she looked me from up and down.

    "Yes, Ive been great," I said, "Let¡¯s go to my room; we can there freely," I said and led them toward my room.

    "So, what¡¯s with the new fashion statement of you guys?" I said, motioning toward the crystal on their forehead.

    "It is rted to our Inheritance," Sofia answered without hiding, which little surprised me as rarely any Inheritance produce any physical manifestation at King Stage.

    My doubts were on the bloodline; sometimes, those with bloodlines produced strange physical manifestation.

    "It looks quite amazing, you two," I praised without asking anything about their strange Inheritance. Their Inheritance is their secrete, Sofia telling me crystalline tear being part of their Inheritance is more than enough.

    "I assume you guys are part of Blood Sun¡¯s list?" I asked. I have asked around for my friends, and these two did not participate in the first championship.

    "How do you know, are you asking around us?" Sophia asked back, "Of course, I am asking around; you guys are my friends." I replied with a smile.

    Hearing that small smile light up on the poker face of rain, " Yes, we are list," Raina said, first time speaking since they have arrived.

    "We will meet you at Top 1000 and Micheal, wish you would note against us. You will be beaten badly by us if you did," Sophia said in her usual teasing voice.

    "We will see," I said with a smile.

    "You guys are staying for dinner; you have to stay; I am cooking," I said; raina seemed like she wanted to reject the offer, but Sofia ced her hands on her.

    "We had some arrangement, but we will cancel to eat the food cooked by our friend," Sophia said, hearing that smile couldnt help but appear on my face.

    "I am happy you are staying, and you will love what I am cooking, Ive improved quite a lot over these years," I said and walked toward the kitchen.

    They followed me and took a seat on the other side of the kitchen counter.

    Smiling at them, I took out a bunch of stuff from the storage, and at the same time, six vines came out of my back, startling them a little.

    "Aren¡¯t these the devil vines you used to torture people?" Sophia asked, hearing that a smile on my phase froze up for a moment.

    "I head people Sophia, I did not torture them," I said, though the pain is definitely part of my healing process.

    "That¡¯s not what I heard; I heard that you heal people to torture them, and you derive a great pleasure from it," Sophia said with a teasing voice.

    "Whoever told you this one fat liar," I said, making a little angry face while cutting the vegetable and meal with my vines.

    My hands and vines are moving at extremly fast speed; it could be said, I am cooking at th blurring speed. The only thing people could see clear are things on the stove; there are some things I could not expedite, no matter how much speed I have.

 Chapter 1441 - Old Friends II

    <h4>Chapter 1441 - Old Friends II</h4>

    "Its delicious Micheal, I did not know you were a culinary artist," Sophia said as she took a bite of her food. "It is a hobby of mine," I replied humbly.

    Cooking is my hobby; it is like meditation to me, which helps me rx, and I enjoyed doing it.

    "From what I heard, the culinary art is not easy; it takes years of work under an expert to reach the level you have reached," Raina said. To that, I smiled.

    She is right, and I had practiced for years; it is nearly years since I have gotten the Tome and counting the time dilution inside it, I could say to practice for two to three years to gain such skill.

    The recipes I had cooked at not my best; they are in the initial two hundredths, notte two-hundredth. The difference of skill requite for me to cook them huge; if I had cooked them, they would have been even more shocked than they are right now.

    We ate while talked; we talked about many things, the things we have learned, the runes we have explored, and other things; it felt good to talk to them after so many years.

    "It is gettingke Micheal; we should get going," Said Sophia after some time, "Why don¡¯t you guys spend the night? There is plenty of room in the mansion," I asked.

    "Some other time Micheal," "We have bunked the meeting we were having at night, and we did not return. Adept Charles will have her hide in the morning," Sophia said, shuddering a little.

    "Ok," I said and walked them out of my room, "Buy Micheal, we will meet soon," Sophia and Raina said in unison as we got out of the mansion and took the air.

    Those in the list of Supreme¡¯s get the same special privileges as winners of the Continental Championship, which seemed a little unfair, but there is nothing anyone could do.

    I watched them till they disappeared from my view before walking back into the mansion and slept right after.

    When I woke up the next morning, I freshened up, showered, and cooked breakfast for Ashlyn and me. After I finished eating, I walked into the practice room and summoned out my sword.

    I looked at my diamond-wood sword before charging its weight enchantment till my hands begin to shake. The Enchantment has grown very powerful; even with all my physical strength, I could lift it at its full power.

    With Enchantment to the limit of what I could hold, I begin to swing my sword. My movements are extremely as in this practice; I am not going for the speed but the fluidity.

    Ive seen how fluid the Silver Ghouls and Green Kings movements were, and I want to gain their fluidity. I have to practice non-stop and gained some sess with it; most of it could be attributed to the thousands of battles Ive fought against the Ghouls.

    Time passed by, and before I know it, three hours had passed, Ive beenpletely sweaty; there is not a single part of me where sweat isn¡¯ting; the sweat had wetted my hair and clothes I am wearing.

    "Haaa!"

    I let out a long breath as I summoned back my sword; I am feeling quite tired. The Sheer physical exertion have put on my body was too much; during the practice, I had continued increasing the weight of my sword, always keeping it my limit.

    I had to keep practicing such heavily if I want to control my physical strength better, I need to practice.

    I am not a narcissist or anything, but I have one of the greatest Physical Strength King stage humans. It is a powerful de, and like des of metal, I have to use it continuously and sharpened it, so it would not lose its edge.

    I rested for a minute before taking out the tub and filling it with water, and unloading the alchemical solution bottle before getting in.

    As I did, I begin to circte the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Aftering back from the Ruin, I went back to my old way of refining, which I found slow; if I were to calcte, it is about thirty to thirty-five times slow, which terribly slowpared to my progress in the Ruin.

    Still, I found a silver lining, the Supreme Combat Exercise. The new cirction route I got after creating Diamond Seal magical; it is like a suction motor; when I circte it, it sucked all the herbal energies that are floating around me.

    Though it could not bepared to my speed progress in the Ruin, it is something. Still, I am not giving up on that formation; I even begin to put more effort into creating it; once it is created, I would not have to worry about my body and soul¡¯s strength.

    I showered before I went to the kitchen and began making dinner for myself, and this time I had tried one of the experimental recipes that I am trying to use for the test; I am very close to perfecting this recipe, and the moment, I did, I will pass the test and learn the further recipes.

    I need to keep improving my culinary skills, and these advanced recipes y a big part in it. The advanced recipes not only introduce me to the delicious dishes but also keep improving my energy control, which is absolutely necessary for controlling my Inheritance.

    An hourter, I finished cooking my lunch and ate with Ashlyn beforeying on my bedfortably and entering my inheritance space.

    Today there are no meetings and no spars from me; there were supposed to be some meetings, but I declined all of them, saying I have to practice, and I do have to practice, especially work on my Inheritance.

    To increase my chances of winning the Championship, I like to level up soon, which is not easy seeing the changes I am making, but I believe I could do it before matches for Top 10 begin.

    I may seem overconfident, but with my current strength, I have full confidence in getting into the Top 10.

 Chapter 1442 - Top 1000

    <h4>Chapter 1442 - Top 1000</h4>

    Days passed by, and the Second Phase of thepetition started; in the 2nd Phase, there is no weak king, each and every participant was powerful, some even shone like the brightest stars.

    Most of these brightest stars were known, but some werepletely unknown, and there are many more who hadn¡¯t revealed a sliver of their power; these people hide well till it¡¯s time for them to reveal their real strength.

    Each day, I would find many interesting fights. Hell, I could find them each hour; it had made my time in my Inheritance Space considerably shorter, but that is a tradeoff I had to make to watch my future opponent.

    Still, I have not seen anyone who could pose a real threat to me; while it is true they are powerful, they are still not powerful enough to shake my confidence.

    Hell, I did not find anyone whose strength hase rtively close to Elena, who has finished all her fights in a single attack.

    Speaking of Elena, I am quite surprised by the speed she is progressing; every day, her aura would be powerful. It is like she is practicing every waking moment, which is not the case.

    With all the time she spent fighting the matches of Championship and studying the opponents, she barely gets four hours to practice, which is not enough for normal people to make the progress she is making, but Elena is anything but normal.

    She has the bloodline of Phoenix, and since its first Atavism, it begins to show its real power. If What Ive read is right, then Elena will continue making progress at such speed, and the more Atavism she goes through, the greater progress speed she will have.

    It is one of the reasons why people are so jealous of those with bloodline; they are even better than the Inheritance whenpared to the strength they provide but not all hearts and roses with bloodlines, they have faults, and sometimes these faults make one an abomination or kill one by providing more strength than they could handle.

    There are other ways to bloodline make things difficult, but after thousands of years of dealing with bloodlines, we have developed ways to deal with minor side effects; it is the bloodline¡¯s major side effects that make most people worried.

    Eight days had passed by since Sophia and Raina hade to meet me; the second Phase of thepetition is over, the nine hundred have been chosen through thebat while the rest of the hundred will be from special seats.

    Most special participants came from the Supreme while a minor part of them was upied by people who had won the Continental Championship and some otherpetition.

    Of the twenty people that Academy had sent, eleven were able to get into the Top 1000, which is very high numbers; usually, we considered ourselves lucky if two or three of our members could enter the Top 1000.

    This was the easiest part for them; the first will the real challenge. It would be extremely lucky if any of them except for Elena could enter the top 100.

    "Wee you all to the final phase of the World Championship," Ma said, and the audience let out a huge cheer.

    They had been waiting for this moment since the World Championship had started. All the fights till now were restricted, but from now, those restrictions have loosened very much.

    "All Top 1000 Participants, please entered the arena and let the world have a clear look at their champions," Ma said, calling us to the huge stage.

    "Let¡¯s Go," Elena said beside me; I and others got up and walked out of the box, and as we got out, we flew toward Ma, who was floating in the center of the arena.

    Hundreds of people came out multiple entrances of the arena, and I know every one of them. I had a whole day yesterday to study the participants, though I would have liked to study them in detail; still, basic information is fine as well.

    The real challenges are the special list of participants of the Supremes and people suggested by the Pyramid. However, some challenges maye from the hidden gems that are a rarity.

    I begin to spot friends too whom I had not seen in a long while, the first one I saw Ellen; she had be even more magnificent than before and emitting some sort of holiness that everyone can sense.

    Ive read about very detailedly, and this holiness of her is extremely dangerous; with the help of it, she had defeated the enemies without lifting the weapon.

    She seemed to have sensed me and looked at me; as our eyes met, a smile appeared on our faces. I had talked to her yesterday, and we had nned to meet today after our matches are over.

    We even make a friendly bet.

    I smiled at her before turning toward my other good friend; she had the biggest transformation.

    Jill had changed; changed would not be the right word. There is not much change in her physically except for bing mature and more beautiful than before; one could not see the traces of the cute girl she used to be once upon a time.

    Jill now has a serious expression on her face, and she is wearing a ck battle suit, the expression, and color Ive rarely seen her wear.

    When I met her first time, she was a vibrant girl bring a smile to everyone¡¯s faces with her infectious, vibrantness but all that seemed to have disappeared, and she looked like a person who had fought thousands of bloody battles and forgot what joy looked like.

    I looked at her and her brother, who is flying beside her, when I sensed someone appearing behind me.

    "Micheal?" said an unfamiliar voice behind me with a slight trace of hesitation; I looked behind me and stopped on the track; I saw the face that I had throught dead for many years.

 Chapter 1443 - Top 1000 II

    <h4>Chapter 1443 - Top 1000 II</h4>

    "ir," I said slowly; it¡¯s had been a decade I have seen her, and there are lots of changes that urred in her, but I could still see the face of my childhood friend that has grown with me.

    She had grown in extremely beautiful women rivaling that of Ellen and Sarah. She still had that Pink hair, which now grown darker, and her soft blue became piercing.

    "Its nice to see you, Micheal," She said softly, "You too, ir," I replied back before both of us flew away toward the host; this is no ce for a long talk, and we needed to have it.

    There are many familiar people around; I spotted Rachel, Sarah, and Samual; Jim is not with them; he had made it clear to his organization that he did not wish to fight in thepetition.

    I was quite surprised to know the number of people I know here personally. Hundreds of people here that I know personally, many of them are friends and colleagues that I met in Grimm Battlefield and Ruins.

    The Top 1000 gathered on a huge footing ring, looking at the millions of people that are looking at us in all directions.

    "It is quite a surreal right being focus of millions of people," Elina said, to that I couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    I had been in crowds of millions, but I had never been the focus of them; here, I saw every person in the arena looking at me, it is giving me quite stage fright.

    "These are the Top 1000, The Champions of this decade, the finest of humans," Ma said loudly, rousing the audience to its extreme.

    "From today, they will fight each other for the Title of Battle King/Battle Queen," Ma said, rousing the audience further, making them frenzied in excitement.

    She spoke for few more minutes; each of her worlds excited the crowd further that some of them barely control themselves. This excitement had loosened their control over their energy in a matter of few minutes; the whole arena was charged with stray energies.

    Such concentration of stray energies is extremely dangerous, so dangerous that a normal Knight would explode in such an environment.

    "Now, I will state the rules for the battles of Top 1000," Ma said after the excitement of the audience died down by a little.

    "The Top 1000 will be divided into ten groups of Hundred from Group 1 to Group 10," "Each Group will fight, all their members, mean every participant will have to fight 99 other of their group, and from each group, 10 of those who win maximum battles will get into the Top 100," Ma said and waved her hand, and a huge screen appeared on the arena with images of all the participants.

    As they appeared, the images on the huge screen begin to shake. Everyone watched with bated breath.

    The preparation of the groups may seem random, but those at the high position have already divided; the screen is just for show.

    Still, the participants did not which group they are in, but one thing is clear, the participants in each group would be bnced; they will put too many strong people in one group.

    Buzz!

    With a buzz, images stopped shaking, and screens divided themselves into ten smaller screens, each showing a hundred participants.

    I quickly scanned the screen and soon found myself in the Group 3 Screen; as I found myself, I begin to look at the other nine members of my group, all of whom I will have to fight.

    There are quite powerful people in my group, and one of them is Samual, whom I had beaten two times.

    I was just looking at people in my group when I felt a sharp gaze on me and when I looked toward it, I found Samual looking at me with his eyes zing.

    Seeing him looking at me like that, I smiled at him and waved a little. The reaction of mine had caught him off guard, and he red at me angrily before moving to his gaze toward the screen.

    None of my good friends are in my group, which is a shame; I really wanted to fight them, but I am not sad.

    I will get a chance to fight themter, and its not like there is no powerful individual in my groups; there are plenty of them and some of them I had studied extensively, not forget, there will be some hidden gems who will show their powers when theye against the powerful opponent.

    Seeing such powerful people in my group, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. The more powerful they are, the more challenging it would be for me to finish up my target, and what my target is, it is to defeat all my group, the whole ny-nine.

    It is quite a challenge seeing there are some very powerful people in my group, but I am ready for them, and I will give my all to defeat them.

    "Now that the groups have been decided, it is time to start the battles," she said, and again, the images begin to shuffle in all ten screens.

    I am looking at Group 3 with hope; ever since the Championship had started, I did not get a chance to fight, and now I had entered the Championship; in reality, I want to fight as soon as possible.

    The images of screens shuffled for five seconds before they stopped, and I found my image opposite to a handsome young man about my age.

    Edmond Rose

    It is the name of my opponent; he is a member of Supreme, Silverstone Academy. He is not on the list of the ten, but he is quite powerful; ording to our intelligence, he is in the Top 50 of powerful Kings in his organization, which is a lot seeing the Supremes have thousands of Kings both hidden and visible.

    "Those chosen to fight, please go to the assigned fighting Rings while others go to your respective waiting area," Ma as she flew toward the small floating tform at the end.

 Chapter 1444 - First Battle I

    <h4>Chapter 1444 - First Battle I</h4>

    Thud! Thud!

    Inded on the ring same tform time as my opponent, who is looking at me with a burning battle spirit.

    As I looked opponent, I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised as all the photos Ive seen of him did not do him justice. He is not extremely handsome as some men are, but his tall height and aquiline nose made him ssically handsome.

    Seeing his looks, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in jealousy before throwing those thoughts away.

    The battle ring I havended on is bigger than the earlier rings. Though its size could not bepared to the arena, it is still big enough to let King show all their strength without feeling many constraints.

    "I had never thought my first battle would be against you, Micheal Zaar," Edmond said as he looked at me from up and down, tracking the smallest movement I make like an eagle in the sky.

    "You seemed to have to research me?" I asked with a smile, "Yes, not anyone could return from the Ghoul Ruin after spending a whole cycle in it," "Professors have advised us to treat you as a ¡¯Monster.¡¯" He said, greatly surprised me.

    My going anding out of Ghoul Ruin is public knowledge, and I know many organizations are treating me seriously and warn their members against me, but I had never thought they would treat me as ¡¯Monster¡¯; it is huge.

    From what I had gathered from my friends, many Supremes and other organizations have considered me a serious threat, but they did not give me the designation of ¡¯Monsters.¡¯

    The designation is very important, and barely anyone get in a decade. This decade is very special; seven people have got that designation, ording to my knowledge, and all those who got it have been extensively researched to get that designation.

    My record before me going to ruin is great, but it is far from enough to give me a ¡¯Monster¡¯ designation; the only notable thing I did was surviving the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin anding out of it; I did not show real power, even when I sparred.

    "I am honored to have Silverstone Academy throught of me that high," I said, bowing ever so slightly.

    "Even if you are a ¡¯Monster¡¯, I will defeat you," He said, and I sensed a very powerful auraing out of him. I was about to say something when the countdown of battle from 3.

    "3, 2, 1"

    The first fight countdown started at the same time, and the audience counted with it. The sound audience is making is defeaning; a normal person has his ears bleeding at such sound within seconds.

    "FIGHT!"

    The audience said sound loud as the countdown finished, and at the same time, I saw Edmonding toward me.

    He is very fast, so fast that normal Kings could not be able to catch his movements, and as he came at me, the armor of steel and holding an unadorned steel longsword with an extremely sharp de.

    He is using a powerful speed method, and the way his armor glowing as he ising toward me, I could guess he is charging another method, a very powerful one if I were guessed by aura.

    Seeing himing at me without holding, a small smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. It is a good thing he is using all his strength; if not, I would have thrown him off the ring without giving him any chance tounch a single attack.

    I did not; the only thing I did was to call the single diamond red vines, which transformed into delicate Viney repair.

    He seemed shocked and angry at me making an ability de, not using my totem artifact, much less the summoning out my Inheritance Armor as his aura boiled again and his speed increased.

    "Hundred Steely Cuts!"

    He appeared in front of me and swung his sword while shouting the name of his art. His de begins to shine and increase in power as it came at me.

    I did not move my rapier seeing his attacking toward me; his attack is too slow for me; I will move when his sword is close enough for me.

    His swordes closer and closer to me, and I did not move; I let ite closer to me; this seemed to have surprised him quite a lot as I could feel his soul energy covering me, seeing if everything is right with me.

    I let his sworde close to close to me, and when it was just about half a meter away from me, and my rapier moved.

    It looked like my rapier is moving slowly; it did not look like a weapon is moving but a wind itself. It is slow and gentle, just like a night wind that one experience while standing on the hill.

    CLANG!

    My rapier appeared in front of the de of Edmond and stopped it effortless. I could feel the shock that runs through the audience and Edmond itself; they had thought me mad, seeing my de moving so slowly, but my de was not slow at all; it was fast, very fast; the reason it seemed slow because of its fluid movements.

    Making movements fluid as this is very hard; one needs experience and practice. The Fluidity of movements is one of the applications of control; as long as one has enough control over the body, soul, and energy, they could see many shocking things.

    "Second Cut!"

    CLANG!

    Edmond recovered very quickly from his shock andunched another attack; it held double the power of the first, but like the first attack, I had easily defended against it.

    Third Cut CLANG! Forth Cut CLANG! Fifth Cut CLANG!...

    Heunched another attack and then another and then another, each being more powerful than the other. Still, my rapier defended against the attack of his as smoothly as it defended against its first attack.

 Chapter 1445 - First Battle II

    <h4>Chapter 1445 - First Battle II</h4>

    "Hundredth Cut!"

    "CLANG!"

    My rapier shed against its most powerful attack yet, and he looked at me with shock. His whole body, covered in steel armor, but I know he is in shock; he is shocked how easily I was able to deal with a powerful attack without much using my Inheritance strength.

    "Monster!"

    Edmond said as our des remained locked.

    I did not move, nor did he, but I could feel he is preparing for an attack, and this one is going to be more powerful than the previous.

    "Steel Storm!"

    He said, and steely des begin out of him, and at the same time, he whipped back his sword and attack.

    As he attacked, the steely des behind him begin to move as well, there are hundreds of them, and they areing at me like a strong storm that could cut me into pieces.

    Yes, every de has the power to cut me to the bone, but that does not mean they will be able to, I had spent nearly six month in the Ruin, and there I hade across many of such attacks, those powerful, much more powerful and I dealt with them without loosing.

    I will work with these des well, without much using my Inheritance power. Edmond may be strong, but he did not warrant me to bring out my Inheritance Armor and its strength; my current form is more than enough to deal with such an attack.

    "Take this,"

    Edmond said with augh as he moved hundreds of steely des with his sword. This attack is powerful, and it is enough to cut hundreds of normal Kings into two, but against me, it is too weak.

    "Come then," I said with augh and moved my rapier and unlike before, where my rapier was slow and could be seen by everyone, this time it was so fast that less than 1% of the audience is seeing my rapier moving.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG...

    My rapier bes invisible, both to the audience and Edmond; they could not see my rapier at all. The only proof they have of it¡¯s moving is a loud metallic sound and disappearing metallic des.

    This swiftness, another part of a control. There are many parts of its, and I have seen the Ghouls used them, and some of them are able to merge many parts of control into one; those are the Ghouls against which I had nearly lost my life.

    I am far away from gaining such control; it would take me decades, even centuries, to gain such control if I am lucky.

    Those Ghouls I had fought were the ancient monsters; they had thousands of years to perfect their control. It is a good thing; they only gain consciousness for select few months every year; if not for that, I would have finished before my adventure starts.

    Hell, even ¡¯Monster¡¯ would not be able to stand a chance against them with them having all the time in the world.

    I have been working hard and what I am doing is proof of that, and even though those Ghouls made my life hell while I was in the Ruin, I am still grateful to them; without them, I would not have gained the trove of experience and knowledge to up my control.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG ... CLANG!

    I destroyed all the steely des and stopped his sword with the tip of my rapier, he tried to use strength to move my rapier, but he could not move it even an inch even after using all his strength.

    "It was a good attack. Do you have anything more powerful?" I asked; it was a genuine question on my part, the attack of his may be weaker, but I could tell how much effort he had put mastering it while dealing with it; I gave him a little lesson.

    I attack only his weakness; though I was perfectly capable of destroying it with the use of the sheer force, I decided to use the finer way.

    "Yes, I have one more move, and I would like to try it against you?" Edmond asked, it surprised me a little, who asked their opponent permission to attack.

    "Sure, go ahead," I said, and Edmond nodded through his armored head.

    For a second, nothing happened, but then I sensed an aura from the Edmond, and this aura, instead of bursting out, begin to concentrate on the Edmond before filling his sword, which begins shining before vibrating with power.

    For five-second, the des charged, and now shine has grown bright enough that the sword could not be seen, and it is vibrating with power.

    "Huge Cut!"

    He said and swung his sword. As he did, a steely arc of de flew out of his wast, vibrating loudly, and as it came toward me, it became bigger and bigger.

    As I saw the attack, I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. The attack is powerful, more powerful than I had expected Edmond could perform.

    To perform this attack, Edmond had used every bit of his energy, and not only that, he even used his Rule power, and I have to say, it was all worth it; the attack is very powerful that except for Elena and me, no other King Stage powerhouse of our organization will be able to stop this attack.

    In front of it, they will have no choice but run; hell, this attack is powerful enough that only the Top 100 of this Championship will able to deal with it sessfully.

    The only w this amazing attack had is its charging period, and if Edmond can fix it, this attack will be a terror to the enemies, even if he can perform its single time.

    Buzzz Buzz Buzz...

    I let the attacke closer to me and bing bigger and more powerful with its vibration, which turns anything into the paste it touched.

    I let the arce close to me, and when it was just a meter away from me, bing five meters long, I attack.

    Khuth!

    My rapier moved at an incredible speed that, except for the sound of tearing, there was no indication of me attacking as the de continueding toward me.

    Dhub!

    But when it was just an inch away from cutting me into two, it suddenly exploded like confetti, showering me with beautiful steel dust.

 Chapter 1446 - Secrete Movements I

    <h4>Chapter 1446 - Secrete Movements I</h4>

    "What do you think of him? Did he have the strength to be designated ¡¯Monster?¡¯" A middle-aged man asked women beside him as they watched the battle is happening at one particr ring.

    In that ring, two young men are fighting against each other; one is d in Steel Armor, holding a long sword and releasing a powerful aura with each attack, while the other is holding a beautiful red rapier which he fashioned from the vine.

    Unlike his opponent, who is attacking him with all his strength, the young man is replying to his attacks with casual movements with a soft smile hanging on his lips.

    Those with untrained eyes will think a young man with a rapier is too powerful that he is ying with his opponent, which is the truth but not aplete truth.

    "I don¡¯t have seen enough and did not have enough information to designate as ¡¯Monster.¡¯ But watching this battle, I could tell this young man from Riverfield Academy is ¡¯Monster¡¯ when ites to Control and Technique," The women said, and the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but nod at that.

    "His control over his body and battle techniques are best Ive seen in Kings in my life, ¡¯Monster¡¯ from our academy couldn¡¯tpare to him when ites to physical control and technique," Man said with a sigh.

    "Yes," Women affirmed.

    "You have read his records; what do you think about him or rather his Inheritance?" The man asked the woman; the woman did not answer his question immediately; she kept her eyes on the battle that is happening in front of her while going over everything she had read about the young man with Rapier.

    "His Inheritance, the name of it had not known yet, and it had never appeared before, but it is definitely an Apex Inheritance," "It is rare dual attributed Inheritance and from what I had read so far, a powerful one at that, at least healing attribute,"

    "His healing arts are strange but very effective; their efficiency isparable to the three most powerful healing Inheritances our world had," The women noted.

    "Hm!" The man hummed in affirmation, "What about the battle power of his Inheritance?" The man asked.

    "The strength aspect of his Inheritance is very powerful, but I don¡¯t think the ¡¯Strength¡¯ aspect of his Inheritance is powerful enough to give him the power of the ¡¯Monster."

    "As you have noticed, all of his attacks are rted to nt or healing aspect; If I many be brave in conjunction, I would say 75% of his Inheritance is Healing Type while 25% is battle type, as you have noticed, some of his attacks are also part of his healing arts,"

    "His Inheritance is best War Medic Inheritance the world had ever seen but still seeing his Technique and Control, I would say even ¡¯Monsters¡¯ will have to put quite an efforts to defeat him," The women said, the man gently nodded.

    "You are right about everything you have said, but there is still one factor you are missing," The man said, and hearing that, women had arched her brow in question.

    "You are assuming that Control and Technique are the only things he had learned after surviving ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin,"

    "If you read the historical record, people had thought Hawthorn¡¯s and Roosvels Inheritance were also above average Apex Inheritances when they came back from the Ruin and burst out with power; they had shocked the whole world and changed it a few yearster," The middle-aged man said, when he said it, his voice has octave lower than normal.

    Hearing what the man had said, the women¡¯s eyes shed in surprise, and she opened her mouth to say something, but words did note out of her mouth.

    "Do you think he had potentials like Hawthorn and Roosevelt?" The women asked with a shocked tone.

    "No! I do not consider myself wise enough to say or even imply that Her Excellencies were like brightest suns in the sky; world rarely produces such people, our world was able to produce such powerhouses was our fortune," the man said while shaking his head, the women also let the breath out she did not know she was holding.

    "I am just saying that this young man had survived that Ghouls Ruin that a thousand others didn¡¯t; the only people that have survived before him were her Excellency Hawthorn and Her Excellency Roosevelt, so we should keep a very open mind about him," The man said.

    "So you are really considering him a ¡¯Monster¡¯ then?" The women asked, and the man again moved his head gently, nodding.

    "Looks like those people of Silverstone Academy have the same thought as you had; otherwise, they would not have done it before everyone else," the woman said softly before she turned toward the man sitting beside her.

    "You must have voice your thoughts about him to the higher-ups, right?" She asked, "Yes, I did, but they were not convinced; they wanted more proof of his strength before they gave him that designation," The man said with a sigh.

    The women couldn¡¯t help but sigh either.

    She knew the thoughts of her friends were true, but she also understood the hesitation of higher-ups; there are too many guesses involve in her friend conjecture and not enough proof.

    The designations are extremly important and couldn¡¯t be given casually when one gets ¡¯Monster¡¯ or other designation. A certain amount of resources were allowed to keep track of these designated individuals, and the number of resources allowed on a person depends on their designation.

    The ¡¯Monster¡¯ designation is a pretty heavy one as Supreme will keep an eye on them till they die.

    I have to say those from Riverfield Academy are extremly smart; they sealed everything about him the moment he returned from the Ruin. Other organizations would not have been able to do that.

    First, there are too many spies of Supremes in other organizations; it is very hard to keep the tight lead on any information, but there is some old strict organization in Riverfield where even Supremes have to try hard to get confidential information like this.

 Chapter 1447 - Secrete Movements II

    <h4>Chapter 1447 - Secrete Movements II</h4>

    Somewhere in the audience, there is a man in histe thirties; he is average by every standard, from his looks to his strength; everything is average about him.

    He had the face of an average person that one sees every day and forget about the very next second.

    There is nothing notable about him, except for the multicolored rings he is wearing. All of his fingers had rings, and each of them is embedded with gems, and now, one of a ring in his left pinky is glowing.

    Seeing the bright orange ring with a blue gem on it glowing and that had shocked the man.

    He works for a very secretive spy organization, and he got an assignment to wear the rings.

    This assignment is very one of simple and weirdest he ever had; he just had toe to Orcoz City and watch every battle in the arena while wearing the rings, and even if rings behave strangely, he did not have to do anything, just remained on his spot and watch battles.

    This assignment felt very fishy to him, and if it had note from a very powerful, mysterious client and pay was enough to set him for a year, he would not dare to take this assignment.

    Around the arena, there are many people like this man in his mid-thirties wearing all types of jewelry, holding all types of devices while watching the battle. Some of the pieces of jewelry and devices they are wearing and holding are giving out some reactions, but they do not know what it means.

    They only know they have a lucrative easy assignment, and they have to fulfill it.

    Somewhere far away from Orcoz city, in a hidden citadel, is an old werewolf; he looked like amon werewolf with nothing special about it but one sense its aura; they will freeze on the spot and lose the ability even to think.

    He is sitting on the huge conference table, and around him are other Grimm Monsters sitting; they were from different tribes, some tribes that Micheal had never heard, much less fought against their members.

    Only old Werewolf is sitting in the room physically while all the others are projections that looked extremly real.

    These projections looked so real that even Knights will have a problem distinguishing them from reality; only the powerhouses above the Knight have the ability to distinguish between reality and projection.

    "I am sure you all have got the signal," said the old Werewolf slowly in a deep voice, "Yes, we have got the signal, the Celestial Inheritance appeared again, and this time someone had able to reach the King Level with it," said the being with the eagle beak with an equally serious voice.

    "Celestial Inheritance, the scourge of Grimm Race. In the many-small worlds, they have uprooted and exterminated the forces of our Nobel Grimm Race," said the being with Elephant head, and this voice was surprisingly feminine despite being very rough.

    "We can¡¯t let a host of Celestial Inheritance grow; we had already suffered deeply three thousand years ago, we can not make that mistake again," said the being with a dear head; he had a surprisingly delicate body.

    "Yes, we can¡¯t; we have to kill it before it grows big enough to threaten us," Said the being with a huge red lion head.

    "Riverfieldfield Academy had produced another threat that had potential to became another Hawthorn or Roosevelt but this time." "We will not make the mistake that we had made thousands of years ago, we will cuts off its head before it grows its head, and we have to before wemence the Epochal War to wipe out the humans for good," said the feminine voice from Foxmen Tribe.

    "Yes, we will have finished that human before we start the Epochal War; we do not want any unpredictable variable during the war," said a being with Green Mouse head.

    "Since we all on the same page, it is time for humans to show the power of Project Xinr," Werewolf said, hearing that all of the Grimm Monsters still before cracklingughter begin to begin toe out of them.

    "Yes, it will be good for humans to give the trailer of our power before we begin the Epochal War," A being with an eagle head said ecstatically.

    "Then all of you are in favor of revealing our Project Xinr in humanspetition to exterminate the host of Celestial Inheritance?" Werewolf asked as it looked at every projection sitting beside it.

    "Aye, Aye, Aye..."

    Every one of them has affirmed, some of them were a little hesitant approving it as they are revealing this weapon earlier than they had nned to.

    "With all your approval, I initiate Project Xinr," Werewolf said and ced its m on a table; the other Grimm Monsters did the same.

    "BUZZ!"

    A loud buzz rang out as all the Grimm Monsters removed their hands from the table.

    "Xinr 3442 had been activated," The Werewolf said as it looked at all the Grimm Monsters sitting around it.

    "We may be using this weapon earlier than we had nned, but I this is right movement," "It had been a while since we were able to something to littlepetition of humans." "This time will kill their champion, and all the humans will see and despair, it will be a perfect moment to crush the morale of the humans," Werewolf said as it banged the table, and with it, others did the same.

    Using their weapon in the most protected city of humans will cost them a lot, but it will very much worth it.

    In any war, the enemy¡¯s morale is very important, and if one can crush their morale before the war even starts, then the war is half won, and since they are using their secrete weapon, they had very much nned to win this war.

    They have prepared for theing war for thousands of years, and it is going to biggest, far more destructive than any war that had been fought in this world.

 Chapter 1448 - Battles I

    <h4>Chapter 1448 - Battles I</h4>

    Tink!

    "Ive Lost!" Edmond said with a sigh as my rapier gently touched his steel armor, producing the metallic sound.

    "It was a good battle," I said with a smile that got a mirthless smile on his face, "Thank You for entertaining me and not outright crushing me; fighting against was quite an experience," He said and flew down from the Arena.

    "Micheal Zaar Winner,"

    A voice rang through the whole area, and as it did, a loud cheeres from the audience. The crowd is very intimidating, especially when it is directed at me. Still, despite being intimidated, I maintained a smile on my face and flew off the ring.

    Click!

    A minuteter, I opened the door of the box and went in. There is a huge waiting room for the participants, but barely anyone uses it; most prefer to sit in the reserved boxes of their Organisation.

    The participants only sit together when they reached the Top 100. There is a special section allocated to participants in the most visible area of the Arena where every person in the Arena could see you.

    "You took your sweet time defeating him," Elenamented as I stood beside her.

    "He was good," I said, and Edmond was really good, and if not for me having such an overwhelming advantage Ive got after spending a cycle in the Ruin, I would have had a fight, tooth, and nail to win fight against someone like Edmond.

    "Micheal, try to finish other matches as soon as possible, don¡¯t reveal your strength more than you have to," Professor Jenkins said.

    Her words have surprised me, as before we have never discussed me dealing with opponents, I have an overwhelming advantage over.

    She is not wrong though, in my fight with Edmond, I had revealed too much. My control and technique have be visible, so is my Physical Strength; those with sharp eyes would have been able to deduce so much from my three-minute-long fight.

    The wise move would have been summoning my Armor and then finishing my fight with him with vines. My vines are known, and with me dominating him with my vines would have been nothing surprising, seeing I had spent an entire cycle in the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin.

    Still, I did not regret revealing a little bit of my strength; what I had is a droppared to what I have when I wore my Armor.

    "Ok, Professor," I said, and I agree. Even though I have full confidence in my abilities, it would be good for me to hide them from my opponent; the less they know, the greater benefits I will receive during the fight.

    Minutes trickled by, and I continue to watch the battles that are happening on the rings in front of me.

    The levels of battles are way above that of ones that happened in other phases. Each person who is able to enter in the Top 1000 powerful that there are very few battles that are ending within a minute.

    Most of the battles are taking at least ten minutes or more to be finished, which is quite long, seeing the high stakes of the battles.

    In normal spars, people hold back and go slow but in such high-level fights as such in the World Championship. Here, people start with strong moves; using the weaker attacks means giving your opponent a chance to attack.

    "Look, its your friend Jillian," Elena said excitedly; she is not the only only one who had be excited about Jillian going on the ring; others sitting inbox and audience have also be excited.

    The information of her having sam Inheritance as the Ramona Hawthorn had long spread, and not to forget the stakes of her winning predicted by the Gambling houses, this had shot her fame to roof and made her most famous participant of the 10000th World Championship.

    Her opponent is also quite powerful, more powerful than Edmond if intel to be believed. He had a very unhappy expression on his face; one could easily concur that he did not like his first match against someone like Jillian.

    As they appeared on the ring, both of them remained quiet. Her opponent with sad face while Jill is with a poker face.

    Seconds passed, and the countdown started, and when the countdown reached One, Jill moved, and she moved with such speed that shocked the audience and made me smile appeared on my face.

    Her speed is very good; while her opponent begins to summon his Armor and attack, Jill begins to move.

    As she moved toward her opponent, it seemed like the time had slowed down; in front of Jill, her opponent seemed too slow; he seemed like he is moving at snail speed while Jill is a car at full speed.

    The funniest thing is, her opponent did not realize what is happening; he is still looking at the ce where she had been and charging his attack while she already appeared next to him.

    As she appeared next to him, a small streak of ck fire appeared like a small sword, and she moved it toward its neck and stopped when the fire was hair breath away from his armored neck.

    It took him a moment to realize she had appeared next to me him and her fiery sword at his neck; it had greatly shocked him, and if not for his great self-control, he would have jumped in shock and injured himself.

    This injury would not have been this light; it is not normal fire but abyssal fire, the most powerful fire that our world had seen.

    We have a very detailed record of the Abyssal Fire of Ramona Hawthorn since she was a student of our academy, and I was able to read some of the records with my position in the academy.

    Those records have shocked the hell out of me; the Abyssal Fire is extremely dangerous, not before of its firepower but its ability to harness; due to this Harness ability of her Abyssal Fire, she was once hunted across the world.

 Chapter 1449 - Battles II

    <h4>Chapter 1449 - Battles II</h4>

    "Professor, can you tell me how powerful her abyssal fire is?" I asked professor Josephine who is already concentratedly looking at Jill.

    One could not employ the soul sense in the Arena, especially on those who are fighting in the ring; there is a powerful artifact that even stopped Tyrants from doing that, even powerful Tyrants like a professor.

    While she may not be able to use her soul sense, she could still use her optical arts and see fire reacting to the air and energies around it, which would give a pretty urate guess about the fire strength.

    The Professor did not reply to my question for a second before she opened her mouth.

    "Her fire is extremely powerful, more powerful than yours and Elina¡¯s fire; this abyssal fire had the ability to swallow energies around it and grow; a direct confrontation against this fire would not be wise," Professor replied.

    "Just like the record states," I said, and Professor nodded.

    Silence descended, and I continued to watch the battle; each battle is interesting than the other. I wish I could have more eyes; this way, I would have been able to watch all the battles that are going around me; all of them are really interesting.

    "James, its your turn," Marc said behind me, till now only I had gone to the ring to fight; James would now be the second person.

    "Good Luck," I and others said. He will really need it if he wanted to win this fight. His opponent is Francesca Moore, a powerful participant from Wisdom Tower.

    James walked out of the box, and minutester, hended on the ring opposite. Francesca appeared a few secondster and licked her lips, seeing James, which made him visibly shudder.

    "She is going to eat him alive in battle; she is already winning the psychological battle," Elina said with a sigh, "Yes, he will have to give his all if he wants to have a slight chance in defeating her," I said with the same tone.

    I am not underestimating James; he is one of the most powerful Kings of the group we have brought, but Francesca very powerful; she could be counted as the ten most powerful people in her group.

    A few secondster, the battle started, and Francesca attacked at lightning speed. Hundreds of water arrows shot from her spear, forcing James on defensive, and he remained defensive throughout the battle.

    She keptunching one attack after another, not giving him any chance tounch any attack, hell he was able to defend against her attacks, that it came to no surprise when he was sted out of the ring two minutester, sealing his defeat.

    "I had not throught James would lose this quickly," I said, "This Francesca is more powerful than intel showed, seeing her strength, it is no surprise that James lost against her," Elina replied.

    Still, I wished he should have won this fight; it is not good to lose the first; it does something to the confidence.

    "Micheal, look at your Girlfriend," I saw watching Jamesing back with a sad face when the name of Mira appeared on one of the rings, and her opponent was weak; he was from Supreme but was not their best, reaching Top 1000 was already limit for him.

    Mira justuched an energy attack, and he was thrown out of the; as she defeated the opponent, she flown down, not even waiting for the result to be announced.

    The audience seemed to love her attitude as they cheered loudly; why wouldn¡¯t they love? Everyone loves seeing beautiful women defeating their opponent in style.

    "Your girlfriend seemed to have quite an attitude," Elena said, slow drawl; I just gave her a look and continued watching the fights.

    Battles after battle continued on the Arena; many people won, many loose, and some hidden gems begin to reveal themselves as they defeat the powerful opponents.

    My friends went to the Rings to fight, including Elena and every one of them won the fight in a single round, and they seemed to love sting their opponents off the ring.

    Ellen did it, so has Rachel and Elina; Elina had gone one step far as she summoned a huge fireball and threw it to her opponent, that poor girl flew like a rocked and if not for Arena densest catching her after she flew out of the ring, she would have definitely crashed into the audience.

    That girl seemed really angry at Elina as she looked really angry and words came out of her mouth afterworld gave everyone idea about how angry that girl is.

    "Do you really have to go that far?" I asked Elina as she came back, "Yes, I had to; I really wanted something like this to that B..girl for a long time?" Elina said with a huff as she sat beside me.

    "I am sensing some history between you two?" I asked with a curious smile, Elena looks serious, but she is a very easy-going person when you get to know her; she may have faults like holding grudges, but who doesn¡¯t?

    "When I was in your native continent, working in the Guild, that girl has taken my promotion which I had worked very hard for through underhanded means," "I always had taught her lesson for it, but I had never got a chance until now," she said with a satisfying smile.

    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a smile. She is not the only one who is holding on to the grudges; too had some, and in this championship, I will pay them back for what I had suffered.

    I had suffered much, nearly died by their ns. If not for Professor saving me that time, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here.

    It is a little regretful that those bastards had note to my group, but there is still a chance for me. I have read their info and know they have the strength to enter the Top 100; there, I will fight them.

 Chapter 1450 - Battles III

    <h4>Chapter 1450 - Battles III</h4>

    "Its Your turn again," Elina said as my name shed on the ring, "I will go then," I said and walked out of the box.

    It had been little more than two hours since the fought my first battle, and now I am fighting second;pared to others, it is a little slow as everyone in my box had already fought at least two battles, and Mark had fought three.

    These Group battles willst about seven to ten days; every day, one will have to fight at least ten battles.

    Fighting ten battles is not an easy thing, especially for the mid-and low-level championship participants, as most of the participants are at that level, which makes their fights longer and gives them less time to rest.

    Even with all my strength, I would have a problem fighting ten battles back to back if my opponent had a simr level of strength as me. Each of such fights will be challenging, and I would not be able to fight more than five of them before getting tired.

    Thud!

    Soon, Inded on the ring where my opponent was already waiting for me. Robert Crews, a member of Supreme, from Windgod Temple, exactly.

    He is a tall beefy young man who uses an ax as a weapon. Looking at him, people may think he is a strength-type practioner, but they would be very wrong to think that. Like most Windgod Temple members, he is a speed specialist with physical strength as a second specialty.

    It is quite a powerfulbination that helps him deal with people more powerful than him, especially those who specialize in elemental attacks but still,pared to me, is not much.

    ording to public ranking and ranking academypiled of Top 1000 from intel, his strength is not much; he is at the same level Edmond, or just slightly powerful.

    He did not say anything when Inded in the rink; he just looked at me while gripping his ax tightly as he waited for the countdown to start.

    3 2

    A few secondster, the countdown started, and with each second, the grip of Robert became tighter and tighter on his ax.

    1!

    "DIE!"

    As the one resounded, Robert screamed loudly as he summoned his Inheritance and came at me. He used his strongest speed skill, ¡¯Breath of Al¡¯ too came at me and used also began to charge his attack.

    His speed is quite good, greater than Edmond able to produce in thest battle; still, this speed is far from enough to scratch me, much less defeat me.

    As he came at me, I summoned the vine, turned it into the Rapier, and waited for him toe closer to me, which he did not take long.

    "Throttling Gale!"

    He shouted as he appeared next to me and attack, a fine thread of faint green wind begin to cover his ax. These strings around his ax looked quite delicate, so fine that they looked like the creation of Arachne, but I do not doubt these delicate threads cutting into if I gave them a chance.

    I let the axe closer to me, and when it was about half a meter away, I moved. I disappeared from my spot and appeared beside Robert with my sword on his neck.

    "Hun!"

    A surprised gasp came out of Robert when he realizes what had appeared before the sadness downed on his face.

    "I had thought I would at least be able to fight against you half a minute, but I did notst a second." He said and flew out of the arena as the winner is dered.

    I, too, flew out of the arena, and this time, there is no happiness in my heart like the first battle. I was happy in the first battle because it was the first battle, but this is the second battle with my opponent having a simr strength as the first.

    I long for the challenge; if not one with simr strength, then I want to fight someone who would at least make me summon out my Inheritance the least, and regretfully, there are very few people in the group who had the strength to do that.

    ording to the intelligence of my group, there are only three people who had the capability of forcing me to use my Inheritance; Samual is one of them.

    When I had read the intel on him, I was quite shocked. The progress he made in a short time was quite shocking; when I had fought himst time, his strength was average among the apex Inheritance holders, if I am not generous in my estimation, then it was below average, but in just a year, that had changed.

    If what I had read about him is correct, then his strength had grown exponentially in the past year.

    I would not have been shocked it was Rachel or Sarah, especially Sarah, who is snotty and arrogant, but she worked hard enough to justify her negative qualities, but Samual, on the other hand, waspletelyzy, riding on power than his Inheritance given him, never actively trying to harness more power from it.

    But that had changed over the year; he had grown stronger. Without hard work, it would not have been possible to gain such strength, not only hard work but also resources; his organization must have taken out some rare resources from their renowned treasury.

    I now just wished that I could fight against him or the other two powerful people of my group; there is no joy in fighting the small fries, but it is not up to me.

    Soon, I reached the box and continued to watch the fights, about every hour or two hours; I would go to the arena to fight, where I finished up all my opponents in a single attack, there was not a single opponent that was able to light up the spark of excitement in me.

 Chapter 1451 - Vs. Samual I

    <h4>Chapter 1451 - Vs. Samual I</h4>

    Four days passed since thest phase of the Championship had begun, and battles have be more intense. People have started to give their 200%, revealing the strength that shocked all those who are watching.

    Elena¡¯s group is quite powerful as she begins to summon her bloodline power from the end of the first day. She is fighting, challenging opponents, and winning every battle.

    The same couldn¡¯t be said about the other members of our Academy who are losing more battles than they are winning.

    The Supremes are finally showing their power, defeating those from lower-level organizations without much problem; there are very few from the lower-level organization like Elina and me who are challenging the Supremes¡¯ might.

    While Elina is very happy with the participants she is fighting, I felt the opposite. This is the evening of the fifth day, and I had fought six three battles till now, and regretfully, I had finished them all in a single attack.

    The only battle in which I had faced more than ten-second fighting was my first battle, but that did not count since I was entertaining him.

    "Cheer up; you will find a challenging opponent soon," Elena said, sensing my mood, "It is easy for you to say, who is enjoying quite good fights," I said, showing her the jealousy I am feeling toward her.

    "Don¡¯t be so grumpy; you will soon fight with Tyson, Reagen, Samual, or some hidden gem," She said, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    I hope her words held true; nearly five days had passed, and I did not find someone good. It is a good thing; I am not the only one who has such a dry spell; Rachel, Ellen, Jill, Sarah, all of them have finished their battle in a single attack.

    Ellen has called earlierining about finding no challenge.

    I had made big ns to meet my friends but seeing the Championship schedule that starts in the morning and ends at midnight, forget meeting my friends; I barely have time for training.

    Shaking my head, I continued to watch the battles. These amazing battles are the only silver lining for me.

    On the first day of the third phase of the Championship, it had be extremely clear that this Championship is leagues above Championship that had been held before.

    There are too many powerful participants seen in the Championship; some of them are powerful beyond belief.

    "Micheal, look!"

    I was busy in my thoughts when suddenly Elina shouted in my ear; I was about to snap at her when I saw what she is pointing at, and seeing it, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    "Finally!" I said with a toothy smile as I got up from my spot.

    Finally, a worthy opponent had appeared, and it old Samual that I had been waiting for long to fight.

    Like a Kid in a candy store, I walked toward the arena in uncontrolled excitement. After nearly five days, I am going to have a good fight.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ring, Samual had note yet, but I could see himing. He ising slowly while waving at an audience who is cheering for him loudly.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight pang of jealously seeing that which I crushed immediately. Samual is handsome, and in past battles, he was quite a showman who mercilessly crushed every opponent he came across.

    Well, his winning streak is going to end with me, I had defeated him before, and I will defeat him now.

    "Micheal, its been a long time," Samual said as hended on the ring, "Yes, quite long." I said with a smile before adding, "Ive heard they have done a regiment on you after you lost to mest time,"

    A sh of anger appeared on his handsome face, but itsted for a moment before it disappeared.

    "Yes, the higher-ups were very disappointed seeing losing such a weak opponent that Vice Lord Harmon himself personally decided to train me," he said with a smile.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised hearing that. In the Sky Saber¡¯s hierarchy, aside from the leader who is called Lord, there are three Vice Leaders, who are called Vice Lords, and being trained by them is a huge thing.

    They are top dogs of Sky Saber, and one of them deciding to train Samual personally means he must have seen something special in him. Unlike other organizations that barely get a single member with Apex Inheritance in the century, Supremes have them every decade.

    So, a Vice Lord may take some lessons, but they rarely personally trained anyone, and those who trained by them have something special in them.

    "Oh, then you must have be quite powerful; I hope youst more than five minutes then," I said with a sugary smile.

    The anger again appeared in his eyes, but unlike before, it did not disappear this time; instead, it zed wildly.

    "You are sharp as ever, Micheal; I hope you have the power to show it; I will be very disappointed if you got crushed by few moves of mine," He replied with barely restrained anger.

    "Don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t happen." I quipped, and he opened his mouth to reply but closed it as the countdown started.

    3, 2, 1

    The countdown began and ended with three, but not a single one of us summoned out our weapons; we just kept looking at each other.

    "I wish you good luck for the battle," Samual said with no previous anger in his eyes, "You too, Samual," I said, and the next moment, aura¡¯s sted out of both of our bodies, and our armor begins to appear on our bodies.

    There was no need for me to hold back; if I tried to fight him with just my physical strength, I would get crushed in a single move. To defeat him, I would need to use the power of my Inheritance.

 Chapter 1452 - Vs. Samual II

    <h4>Chapter 1452 - Vs. Samual II</h4>

    The Armor that appeared on Samual has be even more magnificent than I had remembered; hell, what he is wearing couldn¡¯t say to be Armor; if I am right, then this is form.

    Only Apex Inheritances have the form, and it only came after unlocking the 3rd Level of the Inheritance.

    I had suspected he might have done that, but I did not dare to believe it as it is extremely hard, very few people able to harness the power of 3rd level of their Inheritance at King Stage, normal Apex Inheritance holder does that when they reached Peak Emperor or Tyrant Stage.

    Currently, Samual did not look like a human at all; he had be Angel. An extremely beautiful White Blue Robe Armor appeared on his body and long feather wings while are burning in death fire.

    The Inheritance Samual has Angel Inheritance, and he had Death Fire Type, but some amount of Hell Element mixed in.

    Cheer Cheer Cheer...

    As Samual released his form, the audience has be crazy like never before, and if I had been in their ce, I would have gone crazy. Samual looked really too good not to get crazy, not to forget there is a powerful soul effect telling me to revere him.

    This soul effect has surprised me; its power is really great. If Samual focused this effect on a bunch of normal Kings as he is doing on me now, they would have fallen to their knees.

    "Quite a good soul trick you have there," I said, greatly surprising him. "Well, I had never expected you to fall under my Angelic Charm," he said with a smile.

    The smile is blinding, making the soul charm twice stronger than before, enough to even powerful King fall to knees.

    "Stop trying; your little charm is not going to work me even if you made it ten times stronger," I said to him while directly looking into his eyes where the effect of his charm is strongest.

    His Angelic Charm is powerful; I will give him that, but I have experienced too many things that made my willpower strong as steel; the charm has to be far more stronger for it to affect me.

    I continued looking into his eyes as I finally summoned my Armor. Like a melted diamond, It came toe out of me, and soon, I was covered in fiery red armor diamond armor which had a golden sheen and forest green lines.

    Not only that, two emblems appeared on my chest, is of the circr Sparrow Wings and the other is that of the Academy.

    Very Inheritance let hosts make a change in their appearances, its good thing Ive designed mine; I could do whatever the hell I want with.

    "Micheal, you have disappointed me already; I had expected you to reach the 3rd level of your Inheritance, but you have not," "If you have done that, the fight would have been interesting, but with your current stage, you are nothing to me," Samual said contempt and pped his wing.

    ¡¯What a speed!¡¯

    I said in mind, and as I summoned the vine and turned it into the Rapier, by the time I was finished with it, Samual had already appeared in front of me.

    "Let me show you the difference in power between us, Micheal," Samual said and swung his blue sword burning dangerous white fire at me.

    This was a simple swing without aid from the art, but it is still far more powerful than the strongest attack of any of my opponents, not to forget it ispletely silent. The while fire around his sword is doing something to the air, stopping it from making the noise.

    Seeing him attacking, I also swung my sword. My sword is moving at the same speed as his, but there is no fire covering it, so it is making some noise which had to drown some contempt from Samual.

    Hun!

    Our weapons got closer and closer, and when they are just inches away, I felt fire bing denser by three-time. He had done it so masterfully that I doubt even powerful Kings will have been able to catch it, but I did.

    ¡¯Sneaky as ever,¡¯ I said inside my mind, though I had caught his little trick, I did not do anything about it; my current attack is perfectly capable of dealing with a little trick that he just performed.

    CLANG!

    Our swords shed, creating a deafening sound and shockwave that is powerful enough to injure the normal King, but despite that, not a since speck of while spilled through; all that dense went directly at my Rapier.

    I had sensed his anger when I had summoned vine rapier; Samual felt insulted seeing me not using my Totem Artifact to fight him, so he decided to use that dangerous fire of his to burn my sword before using that fire to attack me.

    Unfortunately for him, the moment the white fire covered my sword, it gotpletely sucked into it, without leaving a single trance; not only that but all the great physical force of the attack had also disappeared.

    It seemed to shock him greatly as his eyes flew wide open as she looked at my sword, searching for the traces of his fire.

    Sup!

    I smiled, seeing that before I called back my Rapier and attacked with greater speed than he attacked me earlier, and I had also aimed for his neck.

    A shock disappeared from his eyes, and calm appeared as she smoothly moved his sword to intercept mine while covering it with even more dense white fire.

    CLANG!

    He stopped my Rapier before it got close to it and looked directly into my eyes, "It looks like I had underestimated you again," He said, and a peculiar aura released from him.

    He is going tounch an attack, and it is going to be quite powerful, powerful enough to threaten me, so I should not underestimate it.

 Chapter 1453 - Vs. Samaual III

    <h4>Chapter 1453 - Vs. Samaual III</h4>

    "Death Angels de," He said and attacked.

    The white fire zed across his de before suddenly started melting and covering the blue sword; more and more fire began toe out and melt on the de, formingyer afteryer of thispressed fire.

    The fire is not melting, but it is gettingpressed to such a degree that it looked like it is melting.

    His Death Fire is already powerful, and now he ispressing ityer byyer on his de; I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at this move of him. It is going to be very powerful, and I will have to use little something to deal with it.

    ¡¯Old Set,¡¯

    I said inside me, and strength begins to fill every part of me; the power is amazing. I still remember the shock I got when I first experience the power of ¡¯Old Set¡¯ after I reach the King Stage.

    As the power of the ¡¯Old Set¡¯ coursed through me, I swung my Rapier at him. Unlike his attack, there is no sh in my attack; it looked like a simple sword swing; the fact is there is nothing simple about this attack.

    My Rapier is brimming with my concentrated Inheritance energy, not to forget it is striking toward his weakest spot of his attack.

    CLANG!

    A huge shockwave came out as our weapons shed, and with it came the defeaning shock, but it is a thing thatpared to the thick white-hot energy released from his sword.

    The energy is intense, so intense that it would able to turn to burn the normal king to ash even when he is using his most powerful defensive method.

    Ever since I hade back, I had only experienced an attack of this caliber at once when I was sparring against Elena. The sixty-something opponents I had fought before were not even able to a fifth of such power, and this is just a star.

    "Try something better, Samual; this attack was not even able to tickle me," I taunt Samual on his shocked face. He had expected something from his all-powerful attack, but there was no reaction from me; I treated it just like its previous attack.

    "Humph!"

    Samual harrumphed angrily, and beforeunching another attack, it is the same attack but with a lot more power. In an earlier attack, there were only five coatings of thepressed fire, but this time, there are ten coatings.

    It had more than doubled the power of the attack; in a simr strength opponent, this would spell in one death. Thankfully, I am quite powerful and will be able to deal with an attack without much problem.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Attack after attack came from Samual, and I countered them just as easily. This move of him quite powerful, and that is making him angry as it was not able to affect me even a bit.

    There was not much shaking on my part even when, with every move, the power of his attack had increased. Currently, he is fighting me with the power of a hundredpressed fire coatings.

    The power of hundred coatings is quite impressive; if I had not designed such powerful Inheritance, I would have been incinerated by it.

    This move had seemed to have reached its limit; for thest minute, he had not able to increase the numbers of fiery coating on his sword.

    "Samual, this move of yours harmless as water, try something stronger?" I said while continuing to counter his attack after attack.

    Intense anger appeared on his face, hearing my taunt, and he looked at me as if he wanted to eat alive, but he did not give in to his anger attack. He remained calm as he tried to breach my inner sphere of defense that I had never let his sword get too close.

    "You are right; it is time for me to show you the real power of the Angel Inheritance," He said calmly, the anger that was burning in his eyes a moment ago all but disappeared.

    "Plums of Death!" "Song of Azlesel!"

    He activated to moves one after another, as he did feather beautiful feather plums begin to release from his wings and at the same time very fain fire covered his body, the white fire covering is faint enough for people to mistake it for a while smoke.

    "Let¡¯s see how long youst, Micheal," Samual said and came at me, and this time, his speed is really good as he pped his wings and appeared in front of me, bringing the plums were releasing from his wings.

    "Take this, Micheal," he said and swung his sword, aiming for my head.

    Hun!

    The attack of his is very simple; it is amon sh, but as he came toward me, I have suddenly begun to hear the song. The song is very faint and is an unknownnguage, but despite that, I was able to understand what it wants to convey.

    It is a song about the journey of an angel named Azlesel who traveled to hell to bring back his mortal lover. The song is making me visualize the journey of Azlezel, making me see the trials and tribtions he faces on the way.

    It is the most wonderful song Ive ever heard; it is so wonderful that even Emperors would get lost in it once they heard this song.

    "Nice Song!" I said to Samual as my eyes became clear and my Rapier became a blur as it appeared directly in front of his sword,

    CLANG!

    My Rapier defended without shaking while Samual looked very shocked; he is looking at me as if I am a demon.

    "H..how have you not got lost in the song?" Samual asked with a shaking voice and wide eyes.

    "The Song is a very powerful Soul attack, but people could resist it with enough willpower and strong soul," I replied, while still feeling shocked inside seeing the level of attack that Samual had performed.

 Chapter 1454 - Vs. Samual IV

    <h4>Chapter 1454 - Vs. Samual IV</h4>

    "Hahahaha..." Samualughed, and this is no simpleugh, I could the Rage burning in his eyes, and it is getting denser and denser every passing second.

    Seeing his crazyugh, I became a little serious and checked my defenses. These plums heunched may look harmless, but they are an extremely powerful attack; each is as powerful as the most powerfulpressed fire attack he had me with earlier.

    Tens of plums are striking against my Armor every second; I do not lift my sword to deflect these feather plums. The defense of my Armor is powerful enough to defend against such powerful attacks.

    "Sarah was right; she said I would have to use my everything if I wanted to defeat you; I did not believe it, but it looks like I will really have to use my all to defeat you," Samual said as he stoppedughing crazily.

    I am surprised hearing what he said; I would not have been surprised if Rachel had something like that; she is my ex-girlfriend, she knows me quite well. Sarah hates my guts; she had not liked me from the day I had met her. So, her saying something like that is quite surprising to me.

    "Micheal, I am going to use my most powerful attacks, survive if you can," he said, and an extremely powerful aura burst out of him, projecting far more power I initially throught Samual had.

    "Rage of Azlezel," "Wings of Pise," "Death Angels Domain!"

    Samual activated art after art, revealing a shocking amount of power; it had not only shocked me but shocked all the audience; I could feel gazes of hundreds of thousands moving toward our battle.

    Thousands of battles had been fought till now, but no participants have revealed such power had as Samual. The amount of strength is shocking, and I don¡¯t like to admit it, but the power he is projecting right now would have been enough for him to reach the Top 10.

    People do not reveal such power in the Top 1000; hell, they reveal it in the top 100; they only reveal such power when they are fighting for the ce in the Top 100.

    He had activated three moves, and these three moves had changed the interior of the ringpletely.

    The in circr flying ring has now be fiery hell. The t ground of the ring had changed into blue molten rocky terrain and dense white fire swirling around me, suppressing me and attacking.

    It is his domain move, the most powerful Ive experience since I hade back. The other two moves he activated had covered him in a zing white aura, if I am not wrong, then one is speed type move, and the other is a pure offensive type move.

    "I have revealed my strength before it is time Micheal, I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me," He said and came at me. The look on his face is clearly telling me that he has confidence in winning and winning quickly.

    Well, if it had been any other person, that would have been possible, but against me, he did not have a chance even with such amazing power; still, I will entertain him since he decided to reveal his full power; he deserved it that much from me.

    The runes inside lit up, and I moved; this time, I will not remain in my ce; I want to fight him in the air; there is great mobility there, and I want Samual to fight with his greatest power and what better ce than the sky for an angel to show his real power.

    "Good, you have some guts to fight me in the sky," Samual said as we appeared next to each other in the sky.

    Samual did not waste even a moment; as we appeared next to each other, he attacked, and he attacked at the weakest spot, toward my right chest.

    When one has strength as Samual, one did not need to attack the vital spot; as long as one¡¯s energy entered inside the enemy¡¯s body, it will game over for the emergy.

    Seeing him attacked, I also swung my rapier while his sword burned through the air like a meteor whiout making the slightest sound; my rapier tore through it with the grace of the eagle.

    CLLLANG!

    Our weapons shed, creating a shockwave powerful enough to turn even a powerful King to ash.

    As our weapons shed, the energies hiding in our weapons moved toward each other bodies wanting to burn each other part. As his Inheritance energy passed through my sword and touched my body with the intention to burn me to a cinder, it did not get a chance as it is directly sucked inside me.

    White energy also attacked him; his sword is quite good as it neutralized 30% energy right there; it is a big thing as my Inheritance Energy is quite powerful; I had done quite experiments with it before choosing this one.

    It all happened at the moment, and we looked at each other; there was no shock or other emotions in our eyes, only burning battle spirit.

    "Take this, Micheal!" Samual said and disappeared; at the same moment, I saw his swording at me from behind.

    CLLLANG CLLLANG CLLLANG

    I turned slightly and swung my rapier, effectively stopping his attack; just as I did, he disappeared and attacked me again by appearing left side of me with more power, and I again swung my sword to counter.

    Attack after attack came at me with amazing speed that even normal king would not be able to see any of the attacks; they could only hear the deafening sounds of sh that rang out through the arena.

    Seeing such a powerful sh, the cheering audience have fell silent; they are watching the whole fight with wide open eyes, not daring to even blink for a single second in fear of missing an important moment in the battle.

 Chapter 1455 - Vs. Samual IV

    <h4>Chapter 1455 - Vs. Samual IV</h4>

    CLLLANG CLLLANG CLLLANG

    "Do you have anything more powerful? I am getting quite bored here, Samual," I said as I counter his attacks that areing from every direction.

    He just red at me and continued attacking, wanted to find a crack in my defense for his sword to slip through.

    It had been five minutes since he activated three of his moves and began fighting. For four minutes, every move of his had more powerful than previous, but in the past one minutes, the increment of power had slowed down, and now there is barely any increase in the power.

    With no increase in the power of his attacks, I have been feeling less and less excited, as I am basically predicting where his attacks areing from.

    If the power of his attacks did not increase in the next minute, I am going to finish the battle. There is no meaning to a fighting opponent that is already defeated, no matter how fun it is.

    "Really, man, give me something; I am getting really bored here," I taunted him. "You Bastard!" Samual roared, but the strength behind his attacks had not increased much, though he tried to surprise me further with his domain which is not affecting much from the beginning.

    "Looks like I really have to finish the battle," I said with sight when the speed of my rapier increased suddenly, greatly surprising Samual as he hastily moved his sword in front of him to defend.

    CLLLANG!

    A resounding ng rang out, and shock filled Samual¡¯s face as he got pushed back a meter.

    Since we have started fighting, nobody was able to get the upper hand against each other. I have been countering his attacks with the perfect force, not gaining but not giving a single inch, but now that I want to beat him, I don¡¯t have to control myself.

    "Hehe!"

    Iughed evilly andunched another attack that is more powerful than the previous attack.

    "Angels Fortress!"

    He activated his defensive method seeing my attack; ayer of white and blue spread through his body, transforming his battle robe into a defensive mode that covered every bit of his body and created a sphear of the strange field around him.

    Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. If I wanted, I would have easily finished him in a single attack, but I took it a little slow; I wanted to check his defensive method; such high-level Apex Inheritance must have some great Inheritances.

    His defensive method is different from the conventional cage-type defensive method, which packed the body and gave very little space tounch an attack.

    It is an offense-defense Type defensive method; it provides powerful defense without sacrificing the offense.

    My sword moved toward its, and just as my sword entered the field around him, I felt a powerful torrential force that wants to move away from my sword away from my intended target.

    I have to say; this defensive method is quite amazing, one of the best Ive contended against, and that is something those Green Kings Ive fought have very powerful, very strange defensive methods.

    As I felt the torrential force of the field, I applied more pressure to my sword that it cut through the force; it had quite surprised him as Samual hastily moved his sword to defend.

    CLLLANG!

    Samual countered, another of my attack, albeit barely. I smiled, seeing that, and attacked again with more power than before; my attack is powerful enough that the defensive method he is using is inadequate to defend against it; I want to see what he used next.

    My sword again pierced through the strange field and cut throught it as Samual looked at it with great seriousness.

    "Wing Aegis!" He roared, and his white wing folded at swift steep and appeared on the front of my sword; these wings are big enough that when they are folded, they are able to cover her fully.

    CLLLANG!

    Another defeaning metallic sound rang out, and this time, I got surprised, not because he was able to defend against me because but because a metallic sound was produced when my sword shed against his wings.

    These beautiful give an impression; they are divine feathers, and their feel is the world¡¯s softest, but instead, they are metallic that looked like feathers.

    CLLLANG CLLLANG CLLLANG

    Smiling, Iunched another attack, and this time too, he defended, but unlike before, he got pushed a few inches back,ughing; Iunched another attack and then another, pushing him back further and further.

    ¡¯It is time to finish this battle,¡¯ I thought, seeing him getting pushed back repeatedly without activating another defensive method.

    "It was a good battle Samual," I said and disappeared from my spot; faint panic appeared in his eyes, and as he begins to search for me, seeing my speed, he knows he only has a moment to find me and counter theing attack.

    In the final moment, he spared nothing. I felt a huge amount of soul energy released from; the soul energy is so dense that even a particle of dust could not escape his senses.

    Since I had taken no precaution against his sensory move, he found me just as he used the move and moved his sword to attack but stopped a moment after as he finally released my sword at his next with me at his right.

    Samual opened his mouth today something but closed it; his sword disappeared, so is his wings and robe; he had epted the defeat seeing that, I also removed my rapier from his neck.

    "I lost," Samual said softly as he looked at me; lost look in his eyes, he is lookin at me, but his thoughts are somewhere else.

    He continued to look at me for few seconds before flying out of the ring with the same lost look in his eyes.

    "Micheal Zaar Winner," The voice announced, and the whole arena that had been silent for the past few minutes let out a defeaning cheers.

 Chapter 1456 - Whispers

    <h4>Chapter 1456 - Whispers</h4>

    "He is Monster!" Said the man who looked to be in his early thirties, "There is no doubt about it," replied the middle-aged man beside him, "Those from Silverstone were right about him," said the women who looked to be in early forties.

    "Has the higher-ups upgraded his designation?" Old man asked, "Yes, a few seconds ago, not our Organisation but other Supremes too did that; it won¡¯t be long before Pyramid does too," Middle-aged women replied.

    "Does Riverfield Academy will again produce Shocking world monster they had produced thousands of years ago," Old man said with a sigh.

    "Don¡¯t joke, old man; he may have repeated one deed as his shining predecessors," "Throughout of the years, many members of our organization have performed amazing deeds that her excellencies have performed in their time, but that does not make them Hawthorn or Roosevelt," The middle-aged women snapped at the old man.

    The old man did not get angry at being snapped; he just lightly smiled at women, "I am getting quite a feeling from this young man, I am very sure we might get quite surprised from him," The old man.

    The middle-aged woman wanted to snap at the old man again, but she held back. This old man¡¯s Inheritance is something special, it is battle Inheritance, but he was able to harvest an extremely Rare Deviner type move from it; through this move, he gets the feeling that most of the time.

    It makes him a precious resource of their organization; usually, he stayed in the organization for his safety but came out during the important event. The Championship is an important event, and the old man had a feeling about it, saying something big will happen during the Championship.

    "Old man, you must have read about thetest intelligence right, there is a whisper of them doing something in the Championship?" A middle-aged man asked.

    "Snort, we are in the safest ce in the world us; if Grimm Monsters are able to attack here, then we would not be safe anywhere," Said the women.

    "Edna, don¡¯t forget Grimm Monster has struck the Pyramid in the past, they had not tried in few hundred years does not mean they will not try again and this time chances seemed high, seeing how whispers of Epoch War areing from the Grimm Monsters," Middle-aged man name use cautioned.

    Edna wanted to reply, but she knew her colleague is right; there had been news of the Epoch War from the Grimm Monsters side, and she really hopes something like that does not happen.

    There had been only two Epoch Wars since the invasion of the Grimm Monsters, and the death and destruction they brought each time is shuddering.

    Whispers of them came at very centuries, and in their ce, only small Wars happened, but these wars are also very dangerous.

    She still remembers thest War, a hundred and ten years ago. She was mere a King that time, like these children who are fighting in rings, in the grand her she was nothing.

    She remembers teleportation gates popping everywhere and airsh.i.p.s of Grimm Monsters crowding every battlefield, dumpings millions of Grimm Monsters in a single day. She had fought in the War and lost family and friends; it still hurts whenever she remembers their faces.

    "What do you think, Old Man, will there is any War?" I asked softly. The Old Man had high reach and privy to high-level intel them, not to forget he had Deviner type art.

    The old man did not answer my question immediately; he gently touched the green ring he is wearing that produced field around them that even she barely able to sense.

    "Yes, it is time for War to happened," "We usually have some small Wars every half-century, but for hundred and ten years, there was nothing excepts for big battles," Old man said.

    "Chances are there will be War in this decade, and it will be bigger than the previous one," Old man said with a sigh.

    In the past few years, she had heard chances of War, and she desperately hopes there won¡¯t be any. She had seen the death and destruction it brought, and she did not wish her family to get implicated in it.

    She had children and Grandchildren; she did not want to lose them as she did her parents and siblings during the War.

    "No one wished the War Edna, but we have no choice but to fight one; losing it will mean extermination and envement of all the humans." The old man said with a sigh.

    At every War, even at the smallest, millions of lives were lost. If Grimm Monsters could upy more territory, then the loss is even greater; atst War, the Grimm Monsters were able to stretch their territories further.

    p p p

    As I entered the box, I heard the ps from the fellow members of my academy; it had caught me quite off guard.

    "Micheal, You have fought the good battle," Professor said, first timementing anything about my battle.

    "Thank You, Professor," I said.

    "You have perfect textbook style, it was a little insidious, but you did not reveal more than you had to," Professor Jenkins said.

    "I will keep that in mind, Professor," I said.

    It may not look like it, but I did not reveal more strength than I had to. I was very careful of using my strength.

    Now, there are two powerful opponents that have remained, one I can defeat using the same amount of strength I needed to defeat Samual, but one is very powerful, and I would need more than ¡¯First Boost.¡¯

    I had made a n and fairly confident that I will be able to defeat that one without much showing my strength, but nothing could be said; my opponent could turn out to be a ¡¯Monster¡¯ or some dark horse burst out with incredible strength.

    The Championship is full of surprises, and I couldn¡¯t help but get excited just thinking about them

 Chapter 1457 - Battles IV

    <h4>Chapter 1457 - Battles IV</h4>

    "She is good," Elena said, looking at the fight that is happening in front of us. It is ir who is fighting, and her opponent is her group¡¯s strongest.

    Today is the eighth day of the Championship, and in all eight days, the battles have started from the morning ended at midnight, sometimes eventer if the battle between two opponentssts for hours.

    Till now, I had fought a total of Ny Seven battles; only two were a little challenging, one was Samual, and the other was this guy who had a simr level of power as him.

    Now, only three fights remained, and one of them would be very exciting as, till now, I had not fought the strongest of my group. That person had defeated Samual just as easily I had, and his intel states he quite powerful, a step below that of ¡¯Monster,¡¯ which is a huge deal.

    Except for Elina and me, everyone from Aacammy had finished their battles, and the result was below our expectations. We had not expected them to be in the Top 100, which was way above their grade, seeing the strength of participants.

    But we have expected one of them to be in the Top 200 and at least five in the Top 300, but nothing of that sort had happened; if my calction is right, then Mark might be able to get into the Top 300 while three others will be Top 500.

    It is not up to our expectations, but we couldn¡¯t me them much either, the strength of participants this time was really great and far greater than participants than the past Championsh.i.p.s in thousand years.

    "She is quite scary; I hope I woulde too early in Top 100," Elena said, looking at battle in front of us.

    "The conventional Offensive Type Inheritance is quite easier to deal with than the unconventional Inheritance as ir¡¯s," I said with a sigh.

    Clear fighting, the most powerful participants of her group. I don¡¯t know whether its could be said fighting when her opponent was even able to catch her. It is not due to her speed he cannot catch her but due to her traps.

    "Poor guy, I really pity him for himing across such a difficult opponent as your friend," Elena said.

    "Yes, Poor Guy," I said as I heard that muscle guy howl in frustration as he tried to catch her, but no matter how much he tried, he could not catch her ornd any of his attack on her person.

    ir had one of the very rare Sealings Type Inheritances, the same Inheritance her monther has which she used in sealing the Curse Ive had inside me.

    In the ring, they are fighting; there are runic circles are everywhere; most of these Runic Circles are some kind of traps that makes one stuck in his position or slow down the movement or seal the ones.

    These Runic moving at very fast speed and striking at slightest chance get. The muscle guy is very powerful and has quite good speed, but despite that, he was not much able to deal with those runic circles.

    In more than ny battles ir had fought, she had finished them with the single move; only in this battle did she reveal her strength and begin ying with her opponent.

    She is a ¡¯Monster¡¯; I have received intel about her. When I had the first time read about her exploits, I was quite shocked. She is unbelievably powerful, and three months ago, she was able to wipe our team of hundred Kings.

    These were not normal Grimm Monsters Kings; they were ¡¯Linking¡¯ Type, a very rare Grimm Monsters which could link to each other to create a Phantasm, even average strength hundred Grimm Monster Kings could create ¡¯Phantasm¡¯ that have power equal to that of the monster.

    It is a good thing that linking Grimm Monsters is extremely rare. Even for the Grimm Monster, linking consciousness and energy of tens of people is an extremely hard thing, and Grimm Monsters needed to have a special talent and raise together.

    I am not surprised ir was able toe across the linking Grimm Monsters. Those are very protected and rarely came about before reaching the Tyrant Stage, where they gain the power to bring true terror.

    "If you were in ce of Hans, how would you deal with it?" Elena asked, seeing struggling muscle man.

    "Her Runic Circle hard but there the several ways to deal with effective, the foremost are speed and strength,"

    "With the speed, you could avoid them, and with strength, you could simply crush them, these Runic Circles are powerful, but they could be destroyed," I said.

    "and if you are expert level Runic Knowledge, then you would not even need to use the raw strength to destroy them; you just have to attack the weakness of those Runic circles, and they will be destroyed," I added.

    "Snort, the only Bookworm like you have can Expert Level Runic Knowledge," Elena said; she lightly hit me across the shoulder while giving me a look.

    Elena is one of few people who know the truth of my Inheritance, and to take my Inheritance where I am ¡¯Expert¡¯ level knowledge is a must. Hell, to design King Level Inheritance, one needs of ¡¯Master;¡¯ Runic Knowledge which barely few Tyrants have.

    Even a Master¡¯s is runic knowledge, though what she knows is far greater than me, I am confident I could catch up to her.

    I was not much good at Runes a few years ago; I had needed more than a year to barely understood something from the first ¡¯Runic Book¡¯ I found, but when I started designing my Inheritance, my knowledge deepened at speed at unbelievable.

    I was quite lucky that I had a huge amount of material to study; without it, I would not have been able to gain the knowledge I have.

    The battlested for quite a while; ir had kept ying with her opponent till he finally admitted defeat in frustration an hourter.

 Chapter 1458 - Battling Reagen I

    <h4>Chapter 1458 - Battling Reagen I</h4>

    "You did good," I said to her as Elina sat beside me with a sad smile on her face. She had lost the battle, the first since she begins fighting in the Championship.

    Till now, in the Top 1000, she had fought the Ny Eight battles and won Ny Seven of them, except for losing only one battle, she won all the battles she had fought.

    "I feel like if I had given my all, I would have won against him," Elena said softly. "It is a strategic defeat; fighting with all the strength would have given all of all the intelligence they need, and that would help them against you in the next round," Professor Jenkins said.

    Elena softly nodded and looked ahead.

    Seeing her like that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She had fought her opponent for forty minutes, fighting him; she used quite a bit of her power but not all; when it became imminent for her that it would be hard to win the battle, she begins losing.

    Though there are chances that she might able to win the battle, she decided not to take the risk. With her winning the ny-seven battle, her entry into the Top 100 is fixed; she did not need to reveal more than she needed.

    In the Top 100, she will have to give her all to advance; unlike the Top 1000, in the Top 100, you can¡¯t afford to lose any battle; losing means thrown out of the Championship.

    Her decision was sound; revealing too much would have helped her opponent of 100; if I had been in her ce, I would have made the same decision.

    "Remember our real target," I said and took her hands into mine; her sad face brightened up little, and she nodded.

    Buzz!

    The box remained silent for few minutes when suddenly everyone¡¯s eyes light up, especially mine, as it is time for me to fight myst battle of Top 100 against the most powerful participant of my group.

    Reagen Hartford!

    "Micheal, ept defeat if defeating means revealing too much," Professor Jenkins advised.

    "Ok," I said and walked out of the box; Professor did not advise this to Elena, not trusting me to ept defeat when it is time. I can¡¯t say I could me her; when the battle is tough, I have a hard time giving it up.

    Ive already decided that I have to win the Championship and to do that, I will have to make some hard decisions.

    I flew toward the ring under the gazes of millions of audience; even after doing this for hundred times, I still feel intimidated by such a huge crowd, but I have be a lot better at controlling my nerves.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ring opposite my opponent, who had already reached the ring a few seconds earlier. She is now looking at with her intense brown eyes.

    Reagen is a tall ck woman with a lithe figure; she is as tall as me. She is from Bloodsun and belongs to the Hartford family, a family of swordsmen, duelists to be exact.

    There is one amazing thing about Reagan that she is the only person in special of Supremes that does not have Apex Inheritance or Bloodline. She has normal Inheritance, but this Inheritance is quite special; it is designed by the Ancestor who once been a leader of Bloodsun.

    This Inheritance is quite special as it only worked on the Hartford Family, and it gives them simr power akin to Apex Inheritance.

    "Micheal," She said white, nodding her head, "Reagan," I said and nodded back; there is no need to say much; we both know what we want and will try our hardest to get it.

    3,2,

    The contain down started, but we looked at each other, tracking the slightest moment of each other.

    1!

    As ¡¯one¡¯ rang out, both of us lunged while at the same time our Inheritance Armor begins to appear on our body. Liquid Diamond came out of my body, and soon, Red Green Armor had covered my body.

    On Reagen, an exquisite while armor appeared on her body; the armor is very slim but looked extremely strong. In her hand is elegant Gemden Rapier, the Rapier is exquisite, but it is not delicate; it is war Rapier, perfect for stabbing and hacking thousand of enemies with elegance.

    Red vine came out of my hand and transformed into Rapier, which is equally elegant as hers.

    Her eyes have be sharp seeing the Rapier, and I could see a sh of anger appearing in her eyes. Like Samual, she is angry that I am using a conjured sword instead of my Totem Artifact.

    I am intentionally using Rapier, not to irk but test my sword skills against her. Hartford Family are famous duelers; very few could match them. I just want to use my sword against her to test how good I am.

    She appeared in front of me and stabbed her Rapier toward my chest; it looked like a simple dueling move, but it is anything, but I could see her control and technique and couldn¡¯t help but became impressed by it.

    She had impable control for her stage, far greater than Samual, who she defeated in three moves. It was a very quick battle, finished in mere three seconds.

    Her stab is very flexible; those who do not have enough skill and strength would get stabbed by her before they even know-how.

    I moved my sword a momentter,pare to her attack, which is filled with grace and technique, which her family honed for thousands of years, and she trained since she could hold a sword.

    Seeing my sword, her eyes have be serious, and she increased the speed of her Rapier and change its direction smoothly that now ising toward my neck instead of my heart.

    Other people would have caught off guard by such abrupt change and had their neck pierced before they could do anything but not I.

 Chapter 1459 - Battling Reagen II

    <h4>Chapter 1459 - Battling Reagen II</h4>

    ng!

    Her sword shed against mine despite her many tries to stab her Rapier at my neck. She may be ssically trained in the dueling since she was a child, but I had learned through thousands of life and death battles.

    Krrrr

    As our weapons shed, she tried to slide her Rapier through mine and approach my head, but I did not let that happen and move my Rapier ording to hers, keeping her Rapier locked with mine.

    I have to say, she is the very talented swordsman Ive ever fought in my world. Though the Ghouls in the ruin were quite talented, they have thousands of years to perfect their art, while Reagen did not have even twenty.

    Seeing I her attempts are bing futile, Reagen took back her Rapier and attacked again, and this time it is blurring sh.

    The dueling Rapier is not shing weapons due to their thin build and range, but War Rapier is good for shing as they are for stabbing, and they also little greater range than the dueling Rapier.

    ng!

    I stopped her sh as I had her stab; this time, too, she had tried to y tricks, but I had easily dealt with it.

    "Hehe, you are quite good," Reagen said, smiling for the first time since the battle started, "You are not much bad either," I shot back in a smile.

    "Well, let¡¯s get serious then," she said, and a sharp metallic aura sted out her, but this aura is very controlled like the Rapier in hand.

    "Blight Of The Fencer!" She said solemnly, and her Rapier in her hand shone gently as she came at me like a bullet.

    "Old Set!"

    She had activated a very powerful move, is not much shy and very controlled, but those with experienced eyes would be easily able to see, the strength hid behind the move she had activated.

    The Runic Formations of the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ activated, filling every part of my body with strength, giving me a feeling of drunkness for a moment.

    She appeared in front of me and shed, and her target is my neck; seeing how experienced her move seemed, I am sure she would have decapitated lots of Grimm Monsters.

    Not backing down, even for a moment, I moved my Rapier, and it went for her chest with double speed than her Rapier; her eyes got rmed for a moment before she wlessly moved her sword to block mine.

    ng!

    Her Rapier blocked my attack, but it was just a start, and as I whipped back my Rapier and attacked again at an even faster speed and with more skill, which she immediately noticed and moved her sword ording to it.

    CLANG

    Our weapons shed, and arge host of sharp energy tore into my Rapier. This Inheritance energy is very sharp; when it touched my skin, I felt like I had been attacked by thousands of tiny swords.

    The energy attack of her very powerful but, just as it touched my Armor, all of it got sucked by my runes and converted into raw energy for me to use.

    Just ou weapons shed, I moved my Rapier backed up before whipping out another attack at Reagen.

    Usually, I stayed passive in the battle, get to know every move, my opponent, move beforeunching my own attacks but seeing the skills of Reagen; I took the lead in the battle.

    There are very few people who are as talented swordsmen as Reagen, and now that I hade across her, I wanted to test my skill against her.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    A defeaning sound and huge shockwaves spread through the ring every second as we begin fighting in earnest. There are no shy moves that filled the whole ring; no, we are just two swordsmen who are testing our skills against each other.

    Battle or Fight would be the wrong term on what we are doing; It is a dual truest sense as we are not using shing moves; we are dueling with our rapiers.

    I continued tounch the attack after, after attack, not giving her a single chance tounch the attack of her own. While I am leading the battle, she is not at much disadvantage; she is easily countering every attack I am throwing at her.

    She is a ssically trained fencer; every move she uses is honed to perfection through the thousands of years of work.

    Compared to her elegant moves that looked like beautiful sword dance, I looked like an immature swordsman who is attacking her left and right. It is quite fun fighting when your opponent is such talented.

    "I know you were quite skillful with a sword but not this skillful, and not to forget you are using a Rapier which is totally opposite to the greatsword that you usually use," Reagen said while defended against one of the lightning-fast attacks.

    "Thank You," I said with a smile before suddenly increased my speed and level of skills I am using on my sword.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    A sh of surprise appeared in her eyes before it morphs into a soft smile as she begins defending against my lightning-fast attacks than; in few moves, the soft smile that had appeared on her face began to look strained, and a minute after that, its disappeared as face Reagen face became that of the concentration.

    Reagen had nearly reached the limit of her move defending against me; her current move could provide her more power, but despite that, she is defending against me but not much longer.

    She will have to use the better more; otherwise, she will get hit by my sword, and honestly, I will only need to strike her once, and I will win the battle.

    Like me, she also did not want to reveal too much of her strength before the Top 100, but she is also reluctant to ept defeat, as defeating me will give her a perfect score of nine wins which will not use in the Top 100 as she already qualifies for that but still, winning all matches of one¡¯s group is honer itself.

    So, I am very sure in the next minute; I will get to see a move she had not used in this Championship before.

 Chapter 1460 - Battling Reagen III

    <h4>Chapter 1460 - Battling Reagen III</h4>

    "I had expected I would need more than one move to defeat you but had not expected, I would need to use it this early in the battle," She said with a sigh as she hadpletely dominated by me.

    "Draught of Fencer," she said softly, and the next second, I felt myself under the re of the harsh sun, sweat started to pour off from my body, and I begin to feel parched. There is also a weakness that spreads into every part of my body, making me feel Ive walked hundreds of miles, and now it is time for me to rest.

    This move is abination of Soul and Aura power; these things I am feeling are not only the soul effect but also the aura effect which had infiltrated into my body, bypassing my defense.

    Whoever created this skill must be a great genius; the aura directly bypassed Armor without triggering defenses of my Armor; not only that, even when it spread through my body, the defenses of the constitution did not wake up.

    My body did not consider this aura a threat; it is considered harmless as air, and the aura is harmless itself. It is acting like a rxant, making me feel like I am very weak, and I should rx and let it make me feel good.

    "Nice Move," I said admiringly as I attacked; it had been a moment since she activated her move; though it affected me, I am perfectly capable of countering it, both mentally and physically.

    She seemed surprised seeing me countering her attack, but it did not seem to faze her as she smoothly moves her rapier to counter me with far more speed and strength before; the move not affected me but also affected her, sensing her aura, I could feel this move have given her great boost in power.

    As her sworde, it produced a re that struct right in my eyes and blinded me for a moment; if anyone had been in my ce, they would have found the sword in their chest before their eyes turned to normal but not me.

    I could still see even when my eyes are blinded, Ive met a very nasty Silver Ghoul, who fight very dirty; that bastard was the pinnacle of the level at which one could fight directly, and weapon re are one of the things he used on me.

    That fight was quite nasty that I was barely able to win, but due to that fight, I was able to add many mechanisms in my Armor, and one of them sliding mechanism.

    If I got blinding for any reason, the blood vision of my killing rule will active that instant. So the moment I got blinded, everything in front of me turned crimson and slowed down my little.

    I could see the swording toward me, and it is changing its target from neck to my stomach.

    "I did not know honorable fencer like you y dirty," I said, as I smoothly moved my sword to counter hers.

    To my surprise, I did not saw any guilt or shame on her face but a smile, "It is battle, not a dual, and I nned to win it," she said, bringing out the smile on my face.

    She is right; this is not a formal dual but a battle that we are fighting in a dueling style that we both want to win and using every trick we have, no matter how dirty it is.

    CLANG

    A huge shockwave released from our weapons, powerful enough to tear a bunch of kings into the thread.

    The energy of attack she released also is different from before, the swords that came hot like a scorching sun but also promised oasis if I did not put up any resistance against it and I have to say, thepulsion is very strong that those with weak will not able to resist it.

    I activated a couple of my formations of the Old Set and felt amazing strength coursing through me. It is very powerful; I need to deal with the move she had activated; what she had used now was not even one-tenth of the strength of the move; I could feel a huge amount of strength coursing through her, which she had yet to use.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    We begin shing at our at great speed, that even powerful Kings will have a hard time seeing our swords move.

    Our Rapiaers are moving at a lightning-fast speed, so fast that a normal person would cut ten times before he realizes what is happening, and with each move, our strength is increased.

    It had be dual of strength, technique, and control.

    I am steadily increasing my strength with each move, and in few minutes, I would reach the limit of ¡¯Old Set¡¯ and have to use another move to maintain the edge, its a good thing I am not the only one who will reach the limit, Reagen too will reach it, and she will have to reveal another one of her moves.

    Seconds passed by, and we continued to fight crazily, using every means we have in our current power to win the battle, but it is hard when your opponent is also quite talented, and there is another restriction that we both can¡¯t reveal our power to much.

    I will be fighting ¡¯Monsters¡¯ in the Top 100, and for that, I have to reveal as little as possible otherwise, I would have been able to do much more even in my current state.

    Revealing too much will give my opponent an edge, and I don¡¯t want them to know, especially Ellen; she knows me quite well, even the slightest clue could give her too much information.

    I have reached the limit, so is she, and now we have equal strength; we are trying to win with our technique, but nobody was able to gain too much upper hand on the other.

 Chapter 1461 - Battling Reagen IV

    <h4>Chapter 1461 - Battling Reagen IV</h4>

    "You want a tie?" Regen asked while attacking, "No," I replied, there is no tie, but if epted the defeat at the same time, we will both lose this battle which would automatically be a tie.

    The tie would not affect us; we both have won ny-eight fights, and our entry into the Top 100 is guaranteed, but still, I wanted one of the people who defeat all the members of his group.

    And since I had already decided I would reveal the second move, it did not hurt to try. I would ept defeat if a second move did not give me the victory.

    "Then, Twelve Rapiers," she and activated her move as she took the jump back. As shended ten meters ahead of me, twelve rapiers begin to materialize behind her. These twelve rapiers are the copies of the Rapier she is holding in her hand; the only difference is that they are made of Energy.

    As the Rapierpletely materialized, she twirls her index finger around before pointing at me; as she did that, the twelve rapiers around her moved and came toward me; these rapiers did not attack me but surround me.

    "I hope you will like my move, Micheal," She said and twirled her index finger one more time.

    Sup Sup Sup

    As she did, all the twelve Rapiers came at me with the blurring speed; their speed is quite great, and so is a power they are vibrating with; in the battlefield, these twelve Rapiers would be terror, cutting life of hundred of Grimm Monsters within minutes.

    "Rose Vine!"

    I said, and twelve Diamond Green vines with twelve-inch long Dimaod Red tip came out of my back and swiftly moved twelve Rapiers that areing toward me.

    A sh of recognization shed into the eyes of the Reagen as she looked at vines. My vines are the mostmon move of mine; first I used to use this move to harvest the Grimm Monsters before I began to use it as a fight.

    They could find tens of copies of battles where I used my vines to fight; anyone watching it would know they are quite a weapon, nearly unbreakable the people of the same stage.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Finally, my vines reached the Rapiers and shed gained them, creating defeaning sounds and shockwaves that covered the whole arena. Each of the shes is more powerful than the most powerful sh we had with our rapiers.

    My vines have always been stronger than my hands, and now after going through so many changes in ruin, they have be even stronger. There is probably no King in the world that could break through my vines, including the Grimm Monster.

    I would not proim this loudly, it would sound obnoxious, and the world is filled with variables; there might be someone King who is powerful enough to break through my vines.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    After the first sh, the Rapier and vines begin to sh against each other in earnest. It is a true battle of Control and Technique; the strength we both are projecting is the same; the winner will be the one who has the best technique and control over their movements.

    I have to say Reagen is quite good; the way she is controlling the vines is amazing; the only person I have found who has better control over Energy than Reagen is Elina.

    All my nearly hundred opponents who create and a crop of their organization couldn¡¯te close to having such control.

    Seeing the teacher profession, which needs a high degree of control, a teacher had trained Elina in Energy Control ever since she started. If not for that, she would not control the power of Phoenix to such a degree.

    Though the Tome had helped grandly in her energy control, it is also true that she had great control over her energies from the beginning, and training in Tome had just improved it by the leaps of bound.

    ¡¯She is good,¡¯ I said in my mind, as I increased the pressure by upping the level of technique and control over my vines; she countered by doing the same, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    Reagen is different from the normal opponents Ive faced so far; she must have to work really hard to gain such technique and control.

    Most Inheritances focused on Energy as it most destructive; there are few Inheritances that are pure weapon type as that of Reagen.

    This Family Inheritance is a lot weaken than the Apex Inheritances, but if its host worked hard enough on its control and technique, it could burst with power that isparable to the powerful Apex Inheritance and Reagen is a great example of that.

    Though I know there must be some secrete to having non-Apex Inheritance having such power, as only those with Inheritance creators blood could use it and others, still the power Reagon was able to disy marvel, and there is a lot more, she isn¡¯t showing.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s how much she is willing to show,¡¯ I said in my mind and upped the technique and controlled over my vines; this had clearly caught her by surprise, but she responded in time.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Seeing her responding in kind, I again upped the technique a minute and a minute after that. Every minute, I continued to increase the level of technique and control I am using.

    Five minutester, I found Reagen is ring at me angrily, probably cursing me for forcing her to reveal this much. I am I had reached the limit or closer to limit what she is a willing reveal at this stage.

    I smiled at ring eyes and again upped the technique and control, and this time, her re be intense, but I just smiled at her and began to dominate her twelve rapiers, as she stopped cupping technique and control.

    She had reached her limit; she will not disy more, which means it is time to finish this battle.

 Chapter 1462 - Battling Reagen V

    <h4>Chapter 1462 - Battling Reagen V</h4>

    I did not waste any time and make my next move; my vines which had been fighting against the rapiers moved with the grace and flexibility of the snake and began to wrap around the Rapiers.

    The rapiers tried to move away, cut the vines, but that did not do anything. My vines effectively begin to wrap themselves against the rapiers without feeling much resistance.

    Hun!

    As my vines wrapping against Rapier, I sensed the Reagening toward me; her speed is very great, with her target being me.

    During the Rapier and Vines fights, she moved a few steps closer; though the distance was a meter, it is important as it will save us precious microseconds in reaching me.

    I let here close to me, and when she was just five meters away from me, I made my move. The Rapier I was holding my hand flew away from my hand; it is a vine which I had shaped like a Rapier, and now it is moving toward Reagen with double speed than vines had every disy.

    A surprise shed across Reagens face before it disappeared, and deep calcting expressions appeared in eyes, thinking about whether to reveal more power or not.

    She decided in an instant and moved her sword; there is no increase in power or a new move; it looks like she had decided against revealing any more of her power.

    CLANG!

    Step Step

    Despite having less speed and strength than my Rapier, she managed to defend against it easily, though she had to take two steps back, and when she had just stabilized, she got another surprise.

    All the twelve of my vines came at her, her rapiers are still there, bound in the vines, but that did not affect the vines as they moved at her.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Reagen eyes hardened as she saw the vines and moved her sword, she did not use the extra bit of strength or technique, but she can still counter four of my vines before eight of them have bound her.

    They had bound herpletely, except for her head, there is no part of her that is opened, even the Rapier that she is holding had been bound by my vines.

    "You lose unless you want to reveal more of your strength," I said to her with a smile, with her bound, even if she released her full power, she will still not able to get rid of my diamond vines; they are too strong for King to get rid of them.

    Reagen red at me without saying anything thatsted for few seconds before she closed her eyes and took a deep breath; when she opened her eyes a secondter, her eyes were calm again.

    "I ept defeat," she said; I could see sadness hidden in her eyes; she did not like losing, but if not for fear of revealing her strength to her future opponents, she would have fought against me with tooth and nail.

    "Next time when we meet Micheal, it will be you who will lose," she said as she shook my hand as she epted her defeat gracefully before flying off the arena.

    "Micheal Zaar, Winner," announced, and the audience cheered, and their cheer is louder than when I won against Samual and Tyson.

    I did not respond; I just kept light smite on my face and flew down the ring and, minutester, entered the box.

    p p p p

    I was again weed with ps, while others looked happy; Professor Jenkins and Professor Josephine had a different expression in their eyes.

    "It has been Eleven Hundred and Twenty years since someone from the academy managed to win all the fights of their group and entered Top 100," Professor Jenkins said in a slightly emotional voice.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised; I am not surprised about the only person academy who was able to defeat all in a group in the past thousand years; I know that I got surprised due to seeing a hint of emotions in Professor Jenkins¡¯s voice.

    Professor Jenkins rarely shows her emotions, most of the time, her face remain nk, and her voice is without emotion; sometimes I wonder if she is practicing it intentionally, seeing half of the members of Council are like her and if nothing drastic happened, Professor Jenkins would also be Council Member within a decade.

    "Good duel," Elena said with a hint of sarcasm, "It would have been great if she had used all her strength to fight me," I said with a sigh.

    "Would you have revealed more strength if she had revealed all her strength or epted a defeat?" Elena asked, and I smiled instead of answering.

    I was enjoying the fight too much, and despite telling myself of forfeiting, if I had revealed more power, I would have continued fighting, especially against Reagen; there are very few people like her in this Championship.

    "Would I be able to Win against her if I had fought her?" Elena said suddenly; I did not answer a question immediately.

    "You have great energy control, and with your full power, there are quite high chances you would be able to win against her," I said, hearing that beaming smile that appeared on Elina¡¯s face.

    Elina had Phoenix Bloodline, and it is extremely powerful; if they both fight, Elina will not any problem defeating Reagen as long as she uses her full power.

    Elina is very powerful; with her strength, it would not be hard for her to win thest World Champion, but the participants of this Championship are too strong.

    Just to have a chance to enter Top 1o, she will have to fight with tooth and nail. There ¡¯Monsters¡¯ in the Championship, some of them have shown themselves while others are still hiding.

    All of it will be revealed when Championship reaches the Top 100, where losing a single battle means getting out of the Championship; everyone will fight with tooth and nail to advance ahead.

 Chapter 1463 - Battles V

    <h4>Chapter 1463 - Battles V</h4>

    "Ny-Eight wins, very good," I said to as I came back, defeating herst opponent; now, except for one lose, she had won all the fights of her group.

    "Yes, but not ny-nine." "You are one of the four people who had already won all the battles in their group." She said.

    Six Groups have finished their battles, and in them, there are four people who won all their battle. Me, Jonah Simon, Ellen, and Mira, the three of them are monsters who had finished their battle in three moves.

    The four groups have remained to finish their battles; they will be finished in two to three hours, and the Top 100 will be decided.

    Many battles are being fought across the rings; these battles are going very intensely. Some are fighting for fun, while most are fighting to get into Top. To get into the Top 100, one has to win at least Ny battles.

    One has to be very powerful to win so many battles; those who were able to enter the Top 1000 are the cream and crop of their world.

    Few minutes passed, and soon, Jill also finished her fight, bing fifth to win all the fights of her groups.

    Thest fights are the greatest fight; here, people at the edge, and they give their all in a fight without holding back to make a cut. I saw many new styles being yed and many new moves being used.

    Some of the moves are quite amazing, which makes me wish I had designed something like that. I watch these fights and think about how I will deal with them if Ie across them.

    It is important to have a strategy; in the Championship, there are many people who held awe-inspiring strength; if I want to beat them all, I will need to be prepared.

    Another group had finished with their fights, but this group did not have anyone who won all the fights; the closes is a boy with Ny Eight wins and one loss, not every group had ¡¯Monster¡¯ or someone that willing to show their real strength.

    Take Ma, the host of the Championship, for example. In thest Championship, Ma yed weak. In the Top 1000, she had lost only won Ninty Three battle, which is neither a good nor bad record.

    When she reached the Top 100, she barely able to win two matches, but when she reached the top 20, she begins to show her real power and defeated one opponent after another till she became champion.

    This strategy does not give one the direct win, but it gives one an edge, the less your opponents know about, the greater edge you will have during thebat.

    I had never control myself in revealing my strength as I did during my fights in Championship, and regretfully, I will have to continue doing that for the edge against my opponent.

    But if my luck is bad and my first fight in the Top 100 is against the ¡¯Monster,¡¯ then I will have to reveal all my strength; the ¡¯Monsters¡¯ will not be defeated unless I used all my strength against them.

    An hour passed by, and another group had fished fight, the second group had the person who had won all the matches, his name is Victor Madden, he is from zing Sphear, all the fights he had fought have ended within a minute.

    There is no much information about him, but seeing the way he fought and how quickly he finished up battles, he is definitely a ¡¯Monster.¡¯ I wonder what kind of Bloodline he has; the strength he had shown could not be harnessed by the normal Bloodline.

    Only one group had remained; twenty-nine fights have remained in that group, and all of them were fighting in the floating ring; the fights should be finished within an hour or two.

    The fights on the rings are quite intense, even though their power is not much, but in the spirit, it ismendable. This fighting spirit has captured the gazes of millions of audiences.

    One by one, the battles finished, till an hourter, only one battle had remained. Two people are fighting intensely; both of their bodies have bloodied, but they refuse to give up; this battle is too important to them.

    Both of them needed to win to get a ce in the Top 100, and losing is not eptable to any of them; that is, they are fighting even after every inch of their body has be bloody.

    "Who do you think will win?" Elena asked, looking at two bloody women fighting. "Its hard to say seeing both of them have a simr level of strength." "They have already used up all their moves; they are now just fighting," I said before turning to Elena.

    "Who do you bet on?" I asked; Elina had picked up the habit of betting thesest few days, and she is betting on every interesting fight.

    "Marsha Jacob, this girl seriously good; she did not fear getting injuries," Elina said, mentioning toward the girl holding falchion, who is much more bloody than the other girl.

    Marsha is good, but she had quite a reckless way of fighting. She is getting injury for injury, going after weakness her opponent shows, and it had cost her quite a injuries as many times her opponent have faked the weakness to bait her, but after few tries, her opponent stops doing that.

    Marsha is reckless, but she is also very smart; she is able to exploit the baits her opponents threw at her that her opponent stops throwing them.

    It is a lesson for all those who are watching, don¡¯t throw baits if you are not confident in defending yourself, then throw away the baits; they will bite you in the ass if your opponent is smart.

    "Yes!"

    Minutes passed, and the battle continued when suddenly, Elina let out a huge cheer. Marsha won; she was able tond a fatal blow on her opponent; she traded injury for injury, but the injury she had given to her opponent bigger what she got, thus winning the battle.

 Chapter 1464 - Old Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 1464 - Old Enemies</h4>

    "The Top 1000 are finished; now I can¡¯t wait for Top 100," Elena said as we begin to walk out of the box.

    Tomorrow is a break after that matches will start again, and they will continue for four days till the winner of the Championship will emerge.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel the excitement bubbling inside me; the participants in Top hundred are going to be the best of the best, and losing a single match means thrown out, so they will use all their power to win the matches and move ahead in the Championship.

    "You all done very well, especially you, Micheal and Elena; the Academy is very proud of you," Professor Josephine said.

    I had read the forum, and there are thousands of congrattions for Elina and me, not only from the fellow members but also from professors and Council Members.

    "Will teachere for Top 100?" I asked with slight hope in my voice, "Professor will be here, just not physically," Professor Jenkins said, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel slight disappointment.

    Very few heads of Organisatione here; personally, only 10% permission toe here. It is not strategically wise to have all heads of organizations under one ce; this may be the most safest ce in the world, they would not still risk it.

    The head organizations are the strongest people in the world; they are pirs that are guarding the world against the Grimm Monsters. The repercussion will be heavy if arge number of them have toe to harm at once.

    Though most of them will not be present physically, they will have projection. The arena is a state of the Art; it could create the projection that looked real enough that they could food the normal person.

    Ting!

    The elevator stopped, and we walked into the lobby; it is not much crowded, well all the crowd had already left the arena ten minutes ago, we have waited sometime beforeing out.

    I have just walked few steps when suddenly my eyes fell on the group; some people in the group seemed to have noticed me feeling my gaze and looked toward me.

    "Micheal,"

    Racheal and Jim said in unison as they spotted me; I nodded at them before moving my gaze toward two other members of the group, and my eyes zed in vengeance.

    ¡¯Hermen, Miranda,¡¯ I said as I looked at the two people who I hated most in the world; they had tried to kill me multiple times and nearly seeded one time by meddling in the homing back and sending me into the space sea, if not for the timely arrival of the Professor, they would have seeded killing me.

    Both of them were looking at me, still holding the smug look they had when I met them for the first time, and seeing their smug look, a smile appeared on my face.

    I desperately wish that any one of theme across me. In the Top 1000, they were not the group, but there is hope. Both of them have entered the Top 100, and their score is also good, winning Ny Seven battles each.

    I have read the info, and there is quite a detail about them, especially Hermen; he did not care to hide his abilities even before the Championship started.

    Their luck seemed to be extremely good;st year, they found something that increased their strength abnormally. From the above average, they went near the ¡¯Monster¡¯ level; it is said that even monsters will have a hard difficult beating them.

    Well, I don¡¯t care how powerful they have be; I only wish they fight me in the Championship; I will defeat them in the most embarrassing and shameful way that they will not be able to show they face in front of the world.

    The palpable tension seemed to sensed by both of the groups as they stopped and looked toward us.

    "Councilwomen Josephine, I must congratte you on your academies fortune; two members of your academy were able to enter the Top 100, and this young man, even able to every member of his group," Said the red hair middle-aged man leading the group of Sky Saber.

    His voice held power as he was easily able to break the intense charge that is me and those two.

    "We are just lucky Registrar Alder," Professor Josephine said and looked at his charges, "I must congratte the Sky Saber for exemry performance; nine members of your Organisation have entered the Top 100,"

    "Yes, the children have worked hard for it," He said, but a soft smile appeared on his expressionless face; it is clear that he is very happy with his performance of his charges.

    The nine may seem small numbers for Supremes seeing thousands of their members participate in Championship, and since all of them from the Supreme, they are very powerful.

    But this is World Championship; it involves the whole world, and many people in the world go through many lucky encounters in the world or Ruines they entered which give them the ability to match the members of supremes.

    Still, Supremes are Supremes, 60% of their people able to enter the Top 100; it is a huge number whenpared them to all participants of the world.

    "Goodbye, then Councilwoman Josephine, there are many things we have to prepare for the next phase of the Championship," said the Middleaged and begin to walk without waiting for a reply.

    Those two are still looking at me with a smug face, but soon, their expression suddenly changed when Rachel hit them at lightning-fast speed before waving her hands at me.

    "Let¡¯s go," Professor said, and we begin to walk again.

    As we begin to walk, fellow members of the Academy begin to give inquisitive looks, wanting to know what had just happened; the tension was so clear in the air that even those who are ten meters distance from us could sense it.

    I noted their looks but did not reply; it is my personal matter that I will solve personally.

 Chapter 1465 - Training

    <h4>Chapter 1465 - Training</h4>

    Click!

    I walked into my room and closed it behind me; today was really satisfying, I had a good fight, and I get to meet my enemies. My only wish is that I could meet them in an arena; with my current strength, the arena is the only ce where I could take a little bit of revenge.

    Shaking my head of those thoughts, I walked into my bedroom and removed my clothes before entering the shower.

    Zllll

    I vaporized Ice cold water off my body and wore new clothes before walking into my training room and take out my sword, and began practicing.

    All the Top 100 are powerful, but most of them are not my match. There are ten people who are really a challenge to me, and I will have to give my all to defeat them, and I am not confident that I will able to defeat some of them.

    Ellen and Jill have barely used their power; they have finished all their battles in three moves, they needed less than ten seconds to finished up their fights, and the opponent they face was powerful, Reagen powerful.

    The only thing I could do right now is train and prepared myself to face any opponent. I will be fighting both friends and enemies, and just thought of that couldn¡¯t help but make me excited.

    It had been years since I hadst fought with Ellen o Jill; thest time I had fought with Ellen, she had beaten me very badly. The difference of strength between us toorge at that time.

    Thest phase of the Championship will begin the day after tomorrow and willst for four days; the whole world will be watching the four days with wide eyes.

    This Championship is like never before, one can see from the sheer number of bets that had been ced and their amount, it is seventy times greater than the previous Championship, and by the time finale, it will surely go past hundred times.

    The sweat began to flow from my body; the sword I am swinging is too heavy. I am not just swinging my sword; I am swinging it with consistency, without a single shake and increasing the weight of the sword every minute.

    This training may seem simple, but it is very hard; I am trying all efforts in swinging the sword by stopping my body from producing a single shiver or shake, Control of the Physical Body is just as important as energy, and I hate to admit that my Physical Control is quite behind my energy and soul control.

    Physical Control is harder than Energy Control; while it is easy at first, but after initial sess, it became harder and harder to progress in it. That is why one should regrly practice it, and I had made the mistake of not doing that.

    In the ruin when my Physical Strength rapidly increased, I understood how weak my physical Control was. I am still not where I want to be in my Physical Control and would need the constant practice of at least a year before it reached a simr level of my energy control.

    Time passed, an hour, two hours, and finally three hours, and I stopped. I am feeling very tired; it feels like I had fought battle for a day.

    My hands are aching, and sweat ising down from every part of me; I ampletely drenched in sweat.

    I put down my sword and dried myself with my ability; I would have like to shower first, but there is one more important has remained.

    As every drop of sweat dried from my body, I sat down and closed my eyes to enter my Inheritance ce.

    The upgrade is nearly finished; I would now need to make few small changes that would be finished in three days if I am lucky; I will try to work the whole day tomorrow on my Inheritance.

    The Inheritance humanoid is now lying in thousands of pieces; some pieces are small while others are big; all these pieces are formations.

    I am now looking through each formation and checking its efficiency and working; it is very important to check that and test their strain in extremely working, and creation heart let me do that.

    I had performed this test one time already; I am doing this again while some tiny changes.

    I stayed in my Inheritance Space for more than two hours before I opened my eyes and walked into the shower; the dried sweat feels too lucky; I could not sleep with it on my body.

    Ten minutester, I walked out of the shower and wore my sleep clothes beforeying on the bed. I did not sleep immediately despite feeling tired; instead, I opened my holowatch and began surfing.

    "11th, really!" I said when I said ods, I couldn¡¯t help but get a little angry. I had defeated the whole group, one of seven people, to do that, but I was still not on the list of ten people who could win the Championship.

    What is more infuriating is Herman is on the list; he is on the tenth number; they think he had better chances of a win than me despite winning only ny-seven battles in his group.

    They think he is hiding a great amount of power, and if he wished, he could have easily defeated all his group. They had made this conjecture by the power he disyed in the past year.

    There another hidden reason behind it, politics; all the lists that published probable winners, all the participants they have in them, at least till Top 10 belong to Supreme. It had not only happened in this Championship but previous championsh.i.p.s as well.

    Though, the thing worth noting that nearly all the Championsh.i.p.s, won by the members of Supreme.

    Still, let them underestimate me; I will show them the cost of doing that by winning the damn Championship.

 Chapter 1466 - Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 1466 - Old Friend</h4>

    The next day, I started it by waking upte; after freshening up, I made the breakfast and ate it with Ashlyn.

    Yesterday, I had told Professor Jenkins that I would not attend the meeting, that I want the whole day for practice; I could tell she did not like my decision, but she epted it without a word.

    After finishing the breakfast, I opened the new intel on the participants that professor Jenkins sent in the morning.

    As Championship reached itsst phase, more and more information on the participants begin toe out, not only about their battle strength but personal information as well; some nasty people like to use it during the battle.

    Some of this information is quite shocking, like an affair with a married man or something, but I only gave the personal information a cursory nce. Personal information is no use to me; no matter how juicy it and how I could use it during the fight, I will not stoop that low to win the fight.

    I read the battle info of every participant and found some surprises; some of the participants have hidden their strength too deeply. It surprising but is not; it happens in every Championship.

    While on some participants there is a surprising amount of information, on some participants there is barely any, the ¡¯Monsters¡¯ like Mira and Ellen have barely any new information.

    I have read them personally of them, and there is nothing special, almost nd on some like ellen. She already had a fianc¨¦ when their new girlfriends and Ellen are not one to perform infidelity.

    Mira¡¯s personal information is also quite nd; aside from the list of boyfriends she had in the past, there is nothing.

    The ones that did not have much information, personal or otherwise, are twins; both of them have very little information; it is like the past three years of their they had no life, if not for me talking to them and sensing their power, I would have thought their organization had confined them for three years.

    Speaking of hiding, those two are hiding really deep; they have only won ninty four battles, barely enough to enter the Top 100. The twins are strong, very strong; the feeling I get from them tells me that I will have to try hard if I want to defeat them.

    It took me a little more than two hours to finished reading all the info; after I finished with it, I cooked myself and Ashlyn a good lunch before I againid on the bed and went to my Inheritance ce to work on my Inheritance.

    There I worked till evening, on the outside, it was just six hours but inside, it was the whole day, and when I came out, I was feeling tired, but there was a smile on my face, I have gotten close, and in two days, I will be able to make a breakthrough into the Mid Level of Knight.

    "I will not bete," I said as I looked at my holowatch; I have to go meed, ir. Due to the schedule of the Championship, I did not get a chance to meet her.

    Today, I will have a chat with the old friend before going to my parents if there is some time.

    With that thought in mind, I went to shower, wore new clothes before walking out of my room. On the way, I saw Professor Josephine and Elena walked; they saw me but did not ask where I am going; they already know where I am going, that is why Elina had winked at me.

    Giving her a smile, I walked into the garden before shooting into the sky and flew toward the restaurant we decided to meet.

    Thud!

    Fifteen minutester, Inded in front of a restaurant named ¡¯Crystal.¡¯ Which is wholly made of very rare, ¡¯Pereian Crystals¡¯ they are very expensive, and now someone has constructed a restaurant from it.

    This most High-End restaurant has Ive seen, after admiring the beautiful pink crystal it is made of, I walked inside the restaurant.

    "Micheal Zaar, please," said the host as she saw me and took me toward my table.

    This restaurant is quite big; there must be around fifty tables and people sitting there are of importance. I had already sensed more than ten tyrants and fifteen some participants that entered the top Top 100.

    As I walked inside, I felt many gazes on me, some even scanning me with soul sense heavily, trying to get a feel of my aura.

    These idiots, they will not gain anything from me; beforeing here, the Teacher had deeply cleaned all the residual aura from my body, and since then, I had never used my full power, so there, not much for them to sense.

    As for leakage, there is next to nothing; I had made my Inheritance airtight. Even when I am using my Inheritance, the energy never leaked from my body as all the energy that is supposed to leak was sucked by the runes.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile inside me when I feel attempts of soul probe; some of these people must be intentionally here to gather information. The price of any new information on the participants is very expensive.

    Even tyrants could be set for life if they gather very important information on the top participants.

    Smiling at their attempts, I follow the host, and soon, I spot the pink-haired girl. She is already at the table waiting.

    "Micheal," she said as we reached the table and stood up to hug me, "ir," I said as I hugged her back, albeit with little awkwardness.

    When we were children, we were quite good friends, but now, after nearly a decade, its all awkward, but I am sure we will gain that friendship back which we once had.

    "Its quite awkward after all these years, right," she said as she let go of the hug, "Yes," I replied with a small smile and took a seat beside her.

 Chapter 1467 - Old Friend II

    <h4>Chapter 1467 - Old Friend II</h4>

    "You look nice," I said; she has her signature pink hair cut to her shoulder and a white spaghetti dress that looked beautiful on her.

    "You are not bad yourself," she replied, and little awkward silence filled the table.

    "So, how have you been?" She asked after a minute of silence, "Good," I replied in one word as no other word came into my mouth.

    I wanted to talk, but no word ising out of my mouth; there is not just awkwardness but also a decade of distance, which is hard to ovee in just a few minutes.

    "I have read your information, the things you aplished are really amazing, and you did that without getting any help from your mother," She said. To that, I smiled; she is one of the few people who knew about my mother not teaching me anything about fighting.

    Most people reason all my aplishments before joining the Academy to my mother. Annabel Charleston was quite famous before that ident of the two and half decade before.

    The Championship hadid bare my personal life in front of everyone, and seeing who my mother is; they thought much of what I had aplished is due to her, which is true in one perspective but on the other.

    My mother did not teach me anything rted to fighting, but the value she taught me made me the person I am today, which is far greater than anything battle-rted she would have taught me.

    "Well, my life is quite opened for everyone to see, but yours is like a closed book; even will the money we offered, we could get more than snippets about you," I said to her, hearing that a smile appeared on her face.

    "There is no much about me; after we left you, mother had epted the offer from the Pyramid, and I has been mostly training in their facilities, and ruin¡¯s since then," she said.

    "They must be quite amazing to give you such strength," I said and bringing out the real smile on her face.

    "You are the one to talk; you have survived the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin for a whole cycle, Ive read about it Pyramid¡¯s Archive know how dangerous it is," "Nobody had survived there in the past three thousand years, except for you," she said while eyeing intensely.

    I wanted to say something light about my experience there, but I found my tongue stuck. What I had experienced there is nothing less than hell there, and my heart would not let me make a light out of it.

    The appearance of the waiter saved me from the answer. It took few minutes for us to choose what we wanted; the list was too long and very expensive, really expensive, but I could afford it; the Academy will pay for all my expenses.

    "Your father is quite an illusionist; I had nightmares about it for quite a while," I said as I waiter left. First, ir did not understand, but soon she did, and the expression on her face changed greatly.

    "I am sorry for my father; he sometimes tends to go extreme," she apologized for her father.

    "You know, I had no idea about the real strength of my parents; I used to think they are just regr bank workers," "When I entered the central continent ande to know the real strength of my parents, it was quite a shock," She said.

    "Really?" I asked back, though I had expected her not to know everything about her parents; we were quite close as children, and children have a hard time keeping secrets, especially from their good friends.

    Its quite surprise me that she did not have any idea about her parent¡¯s real powers or the ce they are from.

    "What do you expect my parents to tell me everything? My parents were in quite a dive when they had epted your mother¡¯s offers; it is not only your mother who was hiding from the Central Continent," ir said back.

    She is right; my mother had told me her parents were hiding from something big when she had made a request to seal the poison inside me. I had asked a teacher about it, but she did not tell me anything; she just said it is fixed since they epted the job from the Pyramid.

    Soon, the waiter came back, bringing the food, and it smells heavenly, a level above my mind. Seeing the food, we both stopped talking and took a bite of our food.

    "Ummm!"

    A sound couldn¡¯t help but escape from my mouth, its really good; I will have to reach the four-hundredth recipe to reach this level; only professor and teacher had reached that level.

    Teacher surpassed the five hundredth recipe two days ago; she had told me herself two days ago. The reciepes above five-hundredths are on apletely different level; she told me recipes till Five-Hundredths are most basic ones, the real challenge start when one reached above five hundredths.

    She described the process 501st recipe, and I gotpletely by just hearing the description; the level of recipes is far above mine; it requires a very high level of Physical, Soul, and Energy control, and not everyone could cook it.

    The below five hundred recipes could be learned by anyone as long as one is above Knight, but those five-hundredths above require one to be Emperor. Teacher said I have enough soul power to match the Emperors, so I should be able to learn them while I am a king.

    I don¡¯t think so I would be able to learn them while I am a King. I would need a year or more to reach the Five hundredth recipe; by that time, I will already be an Emperor if everything goes right.

    "Micheal, you did not tell me about anything yourself, and yes, I had read your info, but I like to hear from you," she asked.

    I wanted to say something nomital, my life had not been much interesting, though I had my fair share of adventures, who hasn¡¯t? But seeing the genuine expression on her face, I begin to talk about my life since she had left.

 Chapter 1468 - Top 100

    <h4>Chapter 1468 - Top 100</h4>

    "Are you guys ready," Professor asked Elina and Me as only two of us in the Mansion¡¯s garden; other participants from the Academy have already left for the Grand Arena, now only Professor Josephine, Professor Jenkins, and four other Professor have remained.

    "Yes!" Elina and I said in unison; today is an exciting day for us; today, thest phase of the Championship begins; it willst for four days till the champion is decided.

    "Let¡¯s go, then," Professor said, and we flew to the sky.

    Today, the sky of the Orcoz City extra empty. The Pyramid has restricted airspace even further that even those who were part of the Top 1000 could not fly in the sky anymore; only very important people like Professor Josephine and Top 100 participants and their entourage could fly today.

    I could see many down below, pointing at us, holding cameras that able to capture us with perfect rity, and it is being projected across the feeds of the world.

    If I were not known before, I would be known from today. Not only to humans but also to the Grimm Monsters, and for that reason, I will never be able to show my real face in the world till I became Tyrant, became sufficiently powerful to protect myself.

    Though there are things like protective amulets, they are not perfect. They don¡¯t work in all areas; in ces like Miasmic Paradice and ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin, the protection amulets are pretty much useless.

    Grimm Monsters have spies and assassins, and they are very good; every decade, they are able to kill few people, tens of people from Top 1000, and some from Top 100 too, and if they are especially lucky, they even manage to kill someone from Top 10.

    For this reason, some of the powerful people did not participate in the Championship. Still, despite knowing the risks, many organizations, including Supremes, nearly force their members to participates.

    The reason for it is simple, fear and motivation; once you be a hot target Grimm Monster, you have to improve, and if not, they will have to live the rest of life in fear, which is a great motivation for improvement.

    That is why more than 95% of people from the Top 100 became Tyrants as long as they survive enough years.

    Soon, we reached the Grand Arena, and there I saw thergest amount of crowd Ive ever seen in my life. They havepletely filled the while, without leaving a single space; if not for Tyrants force raining down on them, thousands of people would have flown toward us like hungry beasts.

    ELINA! MICHEAL!

    As the crowd noticed, they became wild and started cheering loudly. I stiffened while Elina brought out her brightest smile, and the crowd went crazy as they begin shouting at her like crazy.

    "At least smile, Micheal; it is free publicity for the Academy," Elina said without opening her mouth. Hearing her, I put a light smile on my face; though such a crowd terrifies me, I at least force myself to put up a smile on my face.

    Thud!

    A minuteter, wended near the entrance of the Grand Arean, and I came face to face with a hungry crow, the only thing that is stopping her very powerful energy shield that even Tyrant will need few seconds to breach.

    As wended, the reporters ahead begin to take the pictures and ask questions after another. They are worst than the crowd, asking every type of question from very personal to my actual battle strength.

    Few even asked if I dumped Mira and whether I am dating ir; the pictures of us appeared the feed the moment I step out restaurant with herst night.

    I am only smiling and barely answering any questions; on the other hand, Elina is at the top of her game. She is not only answering the question that is being directed at her, but she is also answering the questions that are being directed at me.

    In these few days, I have gotten quite good at dealing with a crowd, but today¡¯s crowd is too much, and these hundred-some reporters are equal to a crowd of millions.

    If this had been an army of millions or tens of millions, and even if their gazes directed at me, I would have felt nothing. Battles are my element, but this crowd is something else; they are looking at me like my sister looks at her candies.

    "Elina, are you Micheal, and you are in a rtionship," a reporter asked Elina appeared in front of her, "No, Catherine, we are not; dating Micheal would be like dating your own brother," Elina answered with a smile before effortlessly move toward another group of reporters.

    Many reporters asked such a question, but Elina replied unfazed, never felling into their traps even when questions were not so pleasant.

    Seeing her effortlessly dealing with the reporters, I begin to wonder whether she had taken some kind of training in that; I will have to ask her thatter when we are alone.

    "Finally," I said as we entered inside the Grand Arena, away from the crowd. "Stop stressing, Micheal; they are not that bad," Elina said as she pped on my shoulders,ughing.

    "It is for you to say," I said. I red at her, against she gave me her sweetest smile.

    "Best of luck to you both; I hope you will enjoy you will enjoy your battles to the fullest," Professor said as we stood in front of the Participants entrance.

    "Thank You, Councilwomen Josephine," "Thank You, Aunty!"

    I thanked formally while Elina did not, but this time, she did not receive a glower in return but a pat on the head.

    Giving them onest look, we walked into the Participants entrance. I could see hope and expectation in their eyes; this Championship is very important for Academy, the further will go into Championship, the greater the benefits Academy will have.

    Though they did not use any heavy words, I could see everything in their eyes, and that made winning even more important for me.

 Chapter 1469 - Top 100 II

    <h4>Chapter 1469 - Top 100 II</h4>

    There is a huge hall, the biggest hall in the Grand Arena; In this hall, people have begun to teleport one by one onto their stations.

    There are hundreds of stations each for people in every organization, marked by circles, in their couches and table ce; the people have teleported into their station by group or alone. These people looked like people, but one carefully looked at them, they will see they are just very good projections.

    But there are not only projections here but also real people; if Micheal had been here, he would have noticed his teacher¡¯s arrival with three Council Members and Professor Josephine and Professor Jenkins walking toward their projections.

    There are many projections appearing and many peopleing through the door, walking toward stations of theirs Organisations, within few minutes thousand people havee and more areing.

    There are nearly four hundred emperors and above organizations; each can have five people in their station, and with Supremes getting double of that.

    Ten more minutes passed, and now all the stations have been filled except for the ones reserved from the Supremes and one above them.

    Those people who havee have already begun chatting with their members and their numbers when suddenly members of the Supreme begin projecting, and at the same time, their members have begun toe through the many doors; it¡¯s all quite coordinated.

    In just a few minutes, all the Supremes stations also filled, and a look of shock appeared on the people of below stations seeing the members of Supremes that havee.

    Each Supreme has brought at least one Old Monster who is at least three hundred years old, some people in crowed though half of them are dead.

    Very powerful Tyrants could live up five hundred years, but they seldom do so with constant conflict with Grimm Monsters and huge wars that happened in every century or twice a century.

    Such old monsters never deign themselves in Championsh.i.p.s; it wasn¡¯t worth their time. All of them reside in very strategic ces, keeping eyes on the movements of Grimm Monsters.

    Them appearing here, even in projection, is a big thing, and people couldn¡¯t help but think of a reason for it.

    The Championship is a reason, it is different and participants showing the strength which had not appeared in past thousand years, but this is not the sole reason, there must be something else.

    Otherwise, some old monsters wouldn¡¯t have appeared in the person, like Patriarch Bradford from BloodSun and Matron Mavis from Hawthorns Sea.

    As they were thinking of a reason, another group of people appeared in the station in front of the Supremes, and as they appeared, everyone stood. The only ones that did not stand up are old monsters, but they bowed their head.

    Nine members of the Pyramid Council have appeared; Pyramid is the strongest ruling body world have the strongest nine members of the current generation, not one of them looked older than forty-five.

    There is a toughpetition for the seats of Pyramid, far greater than the Championship that is happening right now, but like thispetition, most seats belong to members of Supremes.

    It is a good thing there is a restriction any organization could get only one seat; if not for that, Supremes would have taken all nine seals; once upon a time, there was a single Supreme who used to control all the five seats and thus rule the whole world.

    That was the Chaotic Period, but it was over, and strict rules have been established so that one organization would never get that much power.

    All the people sat, exact for one person from the Pyramid¡¯s station; she remained standing and turned her face to everyone.

    If Micheal had been here, he would have found the face of thisdy very familiar, seeing she nearly looked like Ellens teacher but is not Ellens teacher.

    "I thank alldies and Gentlemening here on the 1000oth anniversary," "Don¡¯t make the speech long, little girl, we haven¡¯te here to hear your speech," Grumpled the old monster Bradford

    Middle-aged opened her mouth to say something, but someone spoke before she could utter a word.

    "Why are youining, Reginald? In your days in Pyramid, you used to give hour-long speeches that used to bore everyone to sleep," quipped old women that turned the face of the old man red.

    There are very few people in the world who could call him by his first name and use such a tone, and old women are one of them.

    "Mavis, you old fox," the old man said to old women.

    "Patriarch Bradford, Matron Mavis, please stop, I am speaking as the head of Pyramid, and I will not let its sanctity vited by your quibble," The middle-aged women said, and this time, there was iron in her voice.

    Both of them looked at the middle-aged women and nodded in affirmation and hidden appreciation. They both had been in Pyramid Council in their days and understood how heavy responsibility one has to bear there.

    "As I was..."

    Far away from the Orcoz City

    "Has all the preparation have been made?" a being with an eagle head asked the old werewolf sitting in the head chair.

    "Yes, everything is ready, as long as the host of Clear Heart Inheritance met against our seed, we will give the humans show they have never seen before and crushed their morale to the ground," said the old werewolf giving a very toothy smile.

    "And what happened if they did note across each other, we have created a huge spectacle to our strength for all humans to see; otherwise, we would not decide to reveal our weapon this early," said the foxwoman with silver fur.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I have a n for that too; either they came face to face with arean or not, we will kill the host of Celestial Inheritance and huge Spectacle to human that would crush their morale," The werewolf said while passed detailed information of its n.

 Chapter 1470 - Top 100 III

    <h4>Chapter 1470 - Top 100 III</h4>

    The participant¡¯s area is open; everyone from the audience could see the people that are sitting here; though they could see it, they could not get in; the security in it is very tight.

    There are hundreds of luxurious chairs with the name of people shing on them; it did not take a second for us to spot chairs with our names; they are side by side.

    "They are quitefy," Elina said as she softly bounced on the chair; I couldn¡¯t help but nod to her; these chairs are reallyfy, thefiest chairs Ive ever sat; I will see if I find something like these chairs on the market.

    There are barely ten people who have arrived yet, and they are sitting a little distance from each other; I don¡¯t know any of them, so I sat with Elina talking.

    "You know, Ive never expected to ever reach Top 100 hundred of Championship, from childhood, I know how powerful one needed to be to reach this ce," "Ive many times dreamed about it but never expected it," she said with emotional voice.

    "Top 1oo is starting for you; with your strength, you will go much ahead in the championship," I said and pressed her hand reassuringly.

    What I said is not a lie; she is quite powerful; if she did note across any ¡¯Monster,¡¯ she will easily able to reach Top 25 and Top 10 if she is somehow able to get another upgrade from her Bloodline.

    We were talking when the team of Bloodsun came, a total of ten people. All those who were part of the special list were able to make it into the Top 100, which is not surprising; some organizations like Hawthorn Sea and Crystal Domination were able to get more than ten members of their organization into the Top 100.

    As the blood sun teams poured in, I saw twins Sophia and Raina and Reagen; twins waved at me as they saw me and sat on their seats, who were a little far from us.

    After the Bloodsun came to zing Spear, most of them unknown to me except for one person Mary St John, I had met in Ruin; we have worked together to get what we wanted from the Crown Tree.

    "Micheal, good to see you here; I had no doubt you will reach here when I saw you in the championship," Mary said and sat beside her; yes, the seat beside me had her name on it.

    "Its good to see you too, mary," I said; Elina beside me arched her eyebrows in question, and I had introduced her to Mary.

    While we talked Mistson team entered the participant¡¯s area, there I saw my cousin. Joana also entered the Top 100, and her mother had some praises for her; she even said that Joana would be able to secure the ce into the Top 25 without any problem.

    Hearing that, I was quite surprised as an aura Joana feels powerful but not powerful enough; on the special list of Mistson, Joana had the weakest aura. Though I know aura is not everything, and people like me with special abilities could manipte it for their purpose, I was still quite surprised about it.

    After Mistson, it is Silverstone Academy and Crystal Domination which had attracted quite the attention of the crowd.

    It is the second most powerful Organisation in the world and started to threaten the position of the most powerful Organisation, the Hawthorn Sea, for its top position, they are not only producing powerful members, but their leaders are powerful as well, the current head of Crystal Domination is also head of Pyramid.

    Crystal Domination had already been powerful, but this time, but eversince the current head took reigns of Organisation in her hand, it had be even more powerful.

    The current head of Crystal Domination is the younger sister of Elina¡¯s teacher and Ive heard Ellen¡¯s teacher is more powerful than her younger sister. Still, she abhors responsibilities and likes to travel all around the world.

    As Ellen came leading her team, she waved at me; I wished she would have been beside me instead of Mary; I wanted to talk to my friend in person, a chance I did not get ever since I hade to Orcoz City.

    "You seemed to know an awful lot of girls, till now I did not see any of your male friendse to meet you," Elina said in my ear, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised and when I thought about it, I realized I had women friends more than a male friend.

    Its not like I did not have male friends, but most of them are healers who did not mix in such venues; most of the healer friends are still on the field working like always.

    "I have many Male friends; you will just have toe to the hospital to meet them," I said, and a scowl appeared on her face.

    Hospital is one of the ces that Elina did not like, I don¡¯t know the reason, but it is rted to the teacher.

    People continueding till the participant¡¯s area nearly filled, and now there are only thirteen seats that are empty, and all these empty seats belong to Hawthorns Sea; I had just thought about them when they made an entry.

    Jill led the members of Hawthorn Sea; she is wearing a ck uniform of Hawthorn Sea and had a serious expression on her. She is not the only person I know from the entourage of th Hawthorn Seal; there is her brother Wim who also able to make it into the Top 100.

    As they saw me, both of them waved, and even a smile appeared on Jill¡¯s serious face, which bring off some of that cuteness she used to have.

    "Snort!"

    Elina let out a small snort seeing me waving Jill and William; I just gave her a look and looked at the people around me, Top 100. There are many people I am excited to fight, and there are many people I wish to fight.

    The Championship is not about winning, but it also about me taking my revenge; I just hope it will give me a chance to take it.

 Chapter 1471 - Emily Vs. Elijah

    <h4>Chapter 1471 - Emily Vs. Elijah</h4>

    "It is time to begin thest phase of the World Championsh.i.p.s, The Top 100," Ma said, and the audience cheered out loud; this was the moment they were waiting for.

    It had been nearly two hours since we sat in the participant¡¯s area; there had been performances from celebrities, speeches from leaders, and the introduction of the participants, it made the crowd quite bored, and now they want to see some blood.

    "Lets begin the first battle then," Ma said, and projection of Top 100 appeared, and they shuffled till two projections moved out of them.

    "The First Battle will be between Emily August of Silverstone Academy Versus Elijah James of Sundering Peak," Ma announced, calling out two participants from the Participants area.

    Two of them got up and flew toward the arena, "That boy going to get crushed by Emily, it would be lucky if he would be able tost more than ten minutes," Mary said beside me, and Elina nodded in affirmations.

    Elijah James is a short, shy-looking young man, is one of the three people from the Emperor Grade organization that we¡¯re able to reach the Top 100; the other two are Elina and Me.

    He is quite good for Emperor Grade organization, able to win ny-three matches of his group to reach the Top 100, but barely, some of his fights seemed really desperate, so unless he is hiding his strength very well, Emily will chew him up and throw him out.

    "FIGHT!"

    The whole arena shouted as the countdown finished and Emily moved; she did not want to give any chance to her opponent as she moved with blurring speed and attacked him with the art.

    People thought it is game over from him seeing Emily had attacked him with pretty powerful attacks that would throw him out of the arena, but nothing of that sort happened.

    ck runes shed across his spear as he whipped it toward hering sword, effectively neutralizing her powerful attack without with shake.

    "My god, he was hiding really well," Elina said in surprise. The attack of Emily was the most powerful attack he had faced in the championship but seeing how easily he had countered it, it became very clear that he is hiding his power.

    "This is Championship; many people reveal their true power, which they hadn¡¯t revealed till now," I said with a smile.

    What is happening is nothing surprising; the only surprising thing is the way he has hidden it. He is so good at hiding his strength that even those who had watched his battle frame by frame were not able to say truly he is hiding his strength.

    Teams of thousands of people from many organizations dissected every match of the Top 100 hundred to get a gleam of their ability, many organizations have published their results, and nearly all of them said Elijah is his limit.

    He able to fool them all means his control over his body and energy is really good, and Emily will have to work really hard to defeat him.

    Emily seemed to understand this as well, as she is using one powerful move after another, and she is not holding back any, as Elijah seemed to have to have a hard time defending against Emily¡¯s.

    She is making him take a step back as he defends against her moves; a few minutester, some of his bones cracked, and his mouth became bloody by vomiting, seeing the state of her opponent, a confident smile came across her face as she is sure that she would win.

    This time, I had reserved my judgment of the battles as I am still feeling that there is something more in Elijah; it is too early for one to say Emily will win; I have the feeling that Elijah is still hiding and would reveal that power soon.

    Ten minutester, when lots of his bones broke, and his mouth had be even more bloodied when suddenly Elijah revealed his power.

    BANG!

    He coated his speak in ck tar-like energy and tore through the powerful attack of Emily before whipping his spear at her head that had made her crashed on the ground hard and unconscious.

    It took few moments for the audience to register what happened; thest attack had been too sudden. Nearly all the audience throught that Emily would win, but at thest moment, Elijah burst out with great strength and finished the fight in a single move.

    CHEER CHEER CHEER

    The moment they realize Elijah¡¯s victory, they let out a huge cheer, bringing the smile on Elijah¡¯s face who went to his knees due to tiredness; thest move seemed to have tired him quite a lot.

    This tiredness could be fake, or it could be real; thest attack was very powerful, and he made it seemed like he prepared for this attack for a while beforeunching at the perfect moment.

    The next opponent of Elijah will have quite a dilemma in figuring out the real strength of his opponent.

    "Winner is Elijah James!" Ma dered ten seconds after Emily failed to wake from her unconsciousness.

    As Ma dered the winner, people came with a stretcher and carried Emily away while Elija weakly flew toward the Participants area.

    p p p

    We pped as he entered the Participants area; with the way he fought the match, he deserved our apuse. Whether he has more hidden power or not did not matter; winning is the end goal here, and if one wants to use a little insidious strategy, it is their choice.

    "Wow, that was quite the end; I did not believe it would end like this," Ma said expertly, drawing out a chuckle from the audience.

    "It is time for the second battle," she said as projection appeared in front of her, and they began to shuffle before two images came out.

    "Mary St John of Bloodsun Vs. Nathanial Walsh of Wisdom Tower," Ma announced. "Good Luck," Elina and I said in unison as Mary got up from her seat and flew up toward the huge arena.

 Chapter 1472 - Sweet Revenge I

    <h4>Chapter 1472 - Sweet Revenge I</h4>

    "Its quite intense, isn¡¯t it?" Elina said, seeing how Mary is fighting her opponent, "Its a good battle," I replied.

    It had been half an hour since Mary started fighting, and its been intense from the very first minute. Both of them seemed to know each other and fought before seeing the way they took out the big guns from the start.

    Both of them seemed to have a simr level of strength that even after using the powerful moves, they were not able to get a clear winner.

    Still, nothing could be said about what will happen in the fight next second, one second, they are equal, and the other one mightpletely dominate the other. Everyone is hiding some of their power, and it will burst out when it is needed.

    Seeing how none is getting the upper hand, someone will reveal their hidden cards if they have any. Till now, they have used many cards that they have not used before, and there may be some they are hiding.

    Few more minutes passed, and they continued fighting on equal terms when suddenly Mary¡¯s opponent burst with power and used a powerful move, and a moment after that, Mary did the same.

    Boom!

    As they shed with their powerful auras, mary came out stronger and began pushing back her opponent till she was able to throw her opponent at forcefield surrounded the arena.

    Her opponent is not injured and still in fighting condition, but he lost; touching forcefield means losing; Mary used a clever trick and thrown her opponent of simr strength across the forcefield.

    "The Winner is Mary St John," Ma announced amidst crowds cheers. The battle had been intense, and the crowd enjoyed it immensely, which they are showing through their cheers.

    "You guys have enjoyed the Battle, right; I hope you will enjoy the next even more," She said, and projection of participants appeared in front of her, and they begin to shuffle.

    "The next battle is between Hermen Kieve of Sky Saber Vs. Micheal Zaar of Riverfield Academy." Ma said; hearing her announcement, I nked out for a moment.

    "Micheal!" I heard my voice and sharp pinch at my waist from Elina; the pinch was quite painful, but it had brought me back to myself.

    I looked at the image of Herman and me floating in the arena and still could not believe we are going to fighting against each other. I had wished for this to happen thousands of times and knew how difficult it would be to happen.

    The probability was in thousand, but it still happened; it seemed like some god finally heard my desperate wish and decided to grand it.

    "Micheal,"

    I had gotten up when I heard Elina said my name softly; she did not say anything other than my name but the words she wanted to say conveyed to me, and I nodded at her affirmatively.

    I am not going to kill him, nor I could; powerful Tyrants are watching who could easily stop any life-threatening attack.

    Hell, I am not even going to show the slightest bit of killing intent as I am dealing with a member of Supreme, which could crush me like an ant, but I would still collect the interest of my revenge from him.

    As I flew up, I saw Herman looking at me with the same condescending smirk he looked at me all those years ago when he froze me on the spot all those years ago.

    <i>¡¯Micheal, have little mercy on him, don¡¯t get lost in your revenge too much,¡¯</i> I had just flown out of participants areana when I heard a familiar voice in my head.

    It is from Rachel; she somehow telepathically speak into my head; this had really shocked me. Telepathy is a very high-level soul type ability that very few Tyrants could master, but she is able to master it while being a King.

    "Scared little Micheal, admit defeat and save yourself some embarrassment," Herman said suddenly, bringing me out of my thousands.

    "Admitting defeat is thest thing I have in mind, Herman; you should start to worry about how you will face the world after this," I said with that wiped out the smirk on his face and made a scowl appear.

    "I was nning to show little mercy on you as higher-ups said, but now, I will etch this battle so deep into your mind that you will remember it for every waking moment you are alive," He said as hended on the arena.

    "You thief, you stole my thoughts," I said usingly, making the scowl on Herman¡¯s face bigger and drawing out a huge chuckle from the audience.

    "You know, I was going to wait till revealing the news, but I might as well tell you this, Racheal and I started dating; yesterday was the three months anniversary of our dating," He said while bringing out his trademark smirk.

    First, there was no reaction from me which make his smirk bigger, but it disappeared the very next second.

    "Hahahahahaha....."

    I begin tough madly, as I had heard the world¡¯s biggest joke. Myughing was so hard that tears begin toe out of my eyes; seeing meughing madly, scowl couldn¡¯t help but appear back on his face, and there was anger in his eyes.

    "Stop daydreaming; Racheal and I may have been together for a brief period of time, but I know her enough that she will eat loads of dust instead of ever dating a crap like you," I said as I wiped the tears from my eyes.

    If Micheal had eyes on his back, he would have noticed; a small smile appeared on Racheal¡¯s face as she heard his words for a second before her expression turned to neutral as she saw her sister and friends looking at her.

    "Micheal!" Herman thundered, barely restraining himself from attacking me; he is very angry, so angry that anyone from the crowd could feel the anger that is radiating from him.

 Chapter 1473 - Sweet Revenge II

    <h4>Chapter 1473 - Sweet Revenge II</h4>

    "There seemed to be a heavy feud between these two children," Patriarch Bradfordmented.

    "Well, you wouldn¡¯t if you had someone tried to kill you through the insidious means," Matron Mavis asked back while casting a nce at the Sky Sabers stations.

    The people from the Sky Saber looking like it had nothing to do with them; they are not at fault.

    "Good, good, it adds spice to anypetition when some revenge or feud is yed out, it makes Championship even more interesting," "Don¡¯t you think Mavis?" Old Man asked, "Hmm!" The and women hummed in affirmation.

    3,2,

    The countdown begins, and they continued looking at each other; his eyes are filled with bubbling anger, barely restraining himself from attacking while I remained calm; there is no speck of killing intent that could be felt from me.

    While we may show emotions or no emotion, it is undeniable that we will attack each other the moment the countdown is finished without wasting even a moment.

    1 "FIGHT!"

    As the countdown reached one, the crowd shouted ¡¯Fight¡¯ loudly; that exact moment, we both summoned our Inheritance Armor.

    His Inheritance Armor is Green Purple; it looked like it is made of wind and lightning. From the intel academy was able to acquire, he does not have Apex Inheritance, but a year ago, he and Miranda had acquired something in the Ruin that made them as powerful as Apex Inheritance holder.

    "Ravaged Storm!"

    He said, and wind and lightning covered his whole body before flowing out of his hands toward me; as it came at me, it started to get bigger and bigger, releasing powerful fluctuation that is really powerful.

    Seeing the attacking, I couldn¡¯t help but frown lightly; the attack had too fast; he hadunched the attack right at the moment his Inheritance Armor appeared on his body. This is way too fast; he is second faster than normal Inheritance tounch such a powerful attack.

    He understood; he scored big with such a quick and powerful attack; it could be clearly seen from his smile.

    It is hard to respond to such attacks as by the time one did; the attack already would reach close to one, and there very few people defend against such huge attack without getting injured in return, its good thing I not one of those people.

    My self-created Inheritance and my special Inheritance Runes give me all the power I needed instantly; if I wanted to, I could haveunched my attack at the same times as his, but I did not, I decided to wait for a fraction of a second.

    Let him have his moment because it is the only one he is going to have; after I started, he will be incapable of doing anything.

    ¡¯Rose Vines!¡¯

    I let the storme close, and when it had crossed more than half a distance and grown more than five meters long, I attacked.

    I released three vines from my hand, I could have easilyunched ten times more, but three would be more than enough for me to deal with him, he is strong, but he is not that strong, three vines with some of their special abilities revealed would be good enough.

    Three diamond green vines moved toward the storm; my vines arepletely green except for the really sharp red tip that looked like it could pierce through anything.

    I could see his lips curling as I saw my delicate diamond green vines, thinking these delicate-looking vines will shatter the moment they came in contact with his storm; I wish I could tell that idiot how his storm is nothing in front of his vines.

    No worries, he will see it a secondter and receive quite a shock; I am going to show him the ability of vines, which I had not used since I had gotten out of the runes.

    Sup Sup Sup

    Finally, my vines crashed into the wind and lightning storm of him and pierced through it; while passing through it, they begin to suck the storm apart by visible speed.

    This ability is not new before bing the King; my vines had this ability, that is how I used to such the poison and harvest the Grimm Monsters, but that time, the vines were not able to such the active attack unless they bound the attacker.

    Now, my vines could such an active attack; the more vines I use, the more power of the attack they can absorb.

    By the time the tips of my vines passed through the storm, the six meters had spread storm and had reduced to the four meters, and it is still reducing my vines are still passing through it.

    As my vines pierced through the storm, they increased their speed suddenly, and their movements became even more graceful than before.

    Herman saw the vinesing at me with the speed of lightning, and thoughtful expression appeared on his face for a fraction of a second, as if thinking of ways to deal with theing vines, which areing at like a dreadful dagger.

    "Storm Sphear!"

    He said, and right that moment, a sphere of wind and lightning came out of him, and by the time my vines have reached him, the sphere hadpletely covered him from every angle.

    The defensive method seemed very powerful, the wind and lighting are thick, and they are spinning at a very speed. It is simr to my Rose Cover, a very hard-to-deal defensive method.

    Though it is harder to deal with, my vines are very capable of dealing with defensive methods.

    Zzzzrrrrr!

    The small red tip of the vines began to spin at a very fast speed and tore through the defensive method of Herman.

    GASP!

    The audience seemed to be shocked by the ingeniousness that loud gasps could be heard around the arena.

    My vines have pierced through the Sphearicle defensive shield of Lightning and Wind and reached Herman. As they reached him, they did not attacked him as he expected but flowed around his body and bound him.

    He tried to resist, but before he could put much resistance, his hands, legs, and mouth had beenpletely bound by my vines.

 Chapter 1474 - Sweet Revenge III

    <h4>Chapter 1474 - Sweet Revenge III</h4>

    People watched in shock as the defensive sphere of the Herman Copsed, and he revealed himself bound in the diamond vines.

    He looked amazing; he already has a handsome face, and his wind and lightning Armor is beautiful, and on top of that, bound in delicate diamond vines. If not for vines connecting to my right hand, they would have thought of him as a magician who is performing an ¡¯Escaping Art.¡¯

    "Um, Ummm Ummm..."

    Also, he is struggling; I kept most of his body open, binding only his hands, feet, and mouth so that he could make no sound.

    I would have loved to keep his mouth opened, but I feared he would ept defeat too early, so I bound him. I have to collect interest of my revenge; I could not let him ept defeat before I collected it all.

    "How does it feel to be powerless, unable to do anything despite trying your all?" I asked him slowly as he struggled, not only with physical power but also with powerful all attacks which are being smoothly absorbed by the vines.

    "Seeing your expression, you do not like it, I assume?" I asked softly and as I gripped the vines tightly in my hands and lifted him in the air slowly till he reached fifteen-meter ups in the air.

    I could feel the panic rising in his eyes, and he tried to attack my vines while also trying to say something threateningly.

    "So you can rte how I felt when you made me criminal without being a one and gave me missions that were above my grade,"

    "Every mission was dance with death; the slightest mistake and I am dead," I said with a smile.

    My smile seemed to have scared him quite a bit as I felt him shudder visibly.

    "You are a very powerful man, belong to a very powerful organization, a little person like me could not do anything to you other than this," I said and brought him down very hard.

    BANG!

    He crashed into the arena like a boulder crashing on the ground, but he was not a boulder, and no matter how strong his Armor and body is, I had pulled him strong enough to break the couple bones of his body.

    The arena had gonepletely silent; even some weirdos andmentators are not making any sound.

    "I have done nothing to you, nothing and what I could have done to you? I was simply an ant in from to you when we first met," I said while remembering the moment he hade to my apartment with his nose high.

    "I was weak as an antpared to you, but you have still decided to squash that ant for no reason and the methods you use only worst of the humans would use them," I said and lifted him and this time even higher.

    BANG BANG BANG BANG

    I begin to lift up and throw him down; each time, I would lift him higher and brought him down with even more force than before.

    "Ahhhh"

    He is screaming and trying to use every move he has to get rid of wine as I crashed him across the floor of arean, but nothing is working; my vines have be a sponge, absorbing everything he had to give.

    He is using his most powerful attacks, even some misceneous moves that every inheritance has to get out of such tricky situations, but nothing of them is working on my vines.

    They remained strong as ever without gaining a simple scratch; they may look delicate as jewelry, but they are anything but that.

    I could feel his zing killing intent; it is so great that it could drown a normal person to unconsciousness, but it nothing to me. Forget my Killing Rule power that helps in dealing with the Killing Rule; the killing rule I am feeling in my heart is ten times as this and a lot more refined.

    BANG BANG BANG

    "That year, I felt most hopeless Ive ever felt in my life and understood what people in high position could do; rules are just words to them which they can ignore at their convenience," I said and began to crush him down with even more power.

    My words are very sharp, and a lot of powerful people are going to be very angry hearing this; it might even affect the academy.

    I understood their gravity of my words and the effect they could cause, but I am still saying them because they need to be said.

    Though my words will not stop people like Herman from oppressing others, I hope it will give those being oppressed hope. Ivee across some people who are oppressed by the powerful, and not everyone fights back; some chose the easy way out, die by suicide.

    BANG BANG BANG

    "I really hate you, you know," I said and again made him crashed across the floor repeatedly, breaking numerous bones of his body.

    In these few minutes, I must have broken the hundreds of bones of his, even thousands, and injured him quite much, but the injury of his is not serious, or not serious enough to activate the life-saving charms.

    I am very careful about that and using the perfect amount of force and angle to crash him down; I want him to experience maximum pain and shame without threatening his life.

    Activation of his life charm would end dastardly for me; it would bring ¡¯Attempt to Murder¡¯ charges on me which I did not want. I have experienced the criminal¡¯s life, and I don¡¯t want to experience it ever again.

    Hun!

    BANG BANG BANG BANG

    I had stopped talking, and now, I am just beating the shit out of him with far more fervor than before. There is something strange in him; just a second ago, I had felt a huge amount of energying from deep inside of him and begin healing his injuries at a very fast speed.

    Now, I want to see how long this strange energy could keep healing him because I am beating the shit out of him without holding anything back.

 Chapter 1475 - Sweet Revenge IV

    <h4>Chapter 1475 - Sweet Revenge IV</h4>

    BANG BANG BANG

    "This young man is quite spirited, don¡¯t you think, Mavis," Patriarch Bradford he watched kid from the Sky Saber beaten down to every inch of his life in the most humiliating way.

    "He deserved it; using the power of one¡¯s organization to oppress those who are without any backing is worst of what we humans could do," Matron Mavis said before she turned and directly looked into the eyes of the leader of the Sky Saber into the eyes.

    "It should be us Supremes who should set a good example in front of others, not show them how to use our authority to oppresses others," she said, and this time her voice as hard as iron.

    Due to the way their founder grew and the rulesid down by her, Hawthorn Sea abhors those oppress the other, and they have the strictest punishment for them. They have many times expelled their members when they found them using authority in an unjust way.

    There was even a famous case of expelling the sessor when they found out how he was misusing his authority; they had not only expelled him but also sealed his power, he died a monthter by suicide.

    "Matron Mavis, this matter was years past us; we have punished him for what he did and even sent big remuneration," One Vice lord sitting beside the leader defended.

    "If I cut some of your limbs, will the remuneration would be enough to calm the anger of your organization?" Matron Mavis asked while putting a wizened smile on her face; seeing her smile, many people from the Sky Saber shuddered visibly.

    Matron Mavis is another name Smiling Mavis; it is Matron Mavis only smile on two asions, one when she was happy to line normal person, and other time when she was feeling urge to kill, she had ughtered hundreds of enemy Tyrants in thest war while having the same smile on her face.

    "Matron, we have done enough; he should be grateful we have done that much; other Supremes have done even that," Said the leader of Sky Saber in his deep voice.

    ¡¯Snort!¡¯

    A couple of snorting voices rang out across the multiple stations of supremes; everyone knows how shameless Sky Saber is; it is most shameless supreme.

    "Change your thinking, young man; such thinking has brough ruins to many organizations, including a Supreme," Said Patriarch Bradford before Matron Mavis could say anything.

    The leader of Sky Saber opened his mouth to say something but closed it and looked at the station of the Riverfield Academy and looked at their Headmistress in the eyes and felt surprised in the heart.

    He is one of the most powerful men in the world. So powerful that he could ughter other Tyrants like chickens, and when he looked at the eyes of Riverfield Academy¡¯s mistress eyes, he expected her to flinch away or at least show some fear.

    Nothing of that sort happened; the weak little Headmistress of the Riverfield Academy looked at him directly in the eyes without showing any fear; he even saw the pride that was hidden in those eyes.

    He looked at her for a couple of seconds before looking away. He notes down everything that is happening; he is not a person who forgets the insults done to him or his organization.

    The little bastard dared to insult his organization on the world stage, he dared to insult a Supreme, and for that, he will pay the price, not only he but Riverfield Academy will also pay the price including that Headmistress of it which is showing pride for her student.

    Last time he did not take action with respect for Hawthorn Sea and Wisdom Tower, but this time he will take action.

    ¡¯It will not matter even if Hawthorn Sea and Wisdom Tower protecting it from behind; it will be a little bit of maniption with few people dying, the deed will be done before the Wisdom Tower, and others could know what happened.¡¯

    BANG BANG BANG

    I kept banging him across the floor, injuring him before the strange power could heal him. I have to say that strange power that came from deep within him has surprised me greatly, its healing efficacy greater than I had imagined; it is healing his injury at a lot faster speed than I had imagined it to be.

    Its a great thing for me; I had thought after I break all his bones, I will have to stop and so as not to trigger any life-saving charm, but with this strange energy, I could beat him the way I want.

    Seeing how much power I am using to crash him repeatedly on a flood like a ragdoll, it much be torturous for him, even I who had experienced all type of pain when I think about the pain he must be feeling.

    While the pain is great, it will be not longsting; the longsting would be the shame; he would be a guy that got thrown like ragdoll hundreds of times without creating a shred of resistance.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    It is not like he is not resistant; he is heavily resisting; even now, he is screaming through the bondage while attacking my vines with powerful attacks, but they are not working as my vines like sponges sucking all the power from the attack.

    That power is being converted into the saw energy and used to it, throw him even more forcefully across the arena.

    Hun!

    It had been barely five minutes since the battle started, and I had thrown him on the arena more than a hundred times, and since the first time threw down, crowed had been silent, not making even a slight sound.

    The only ones that are making the sounds arementators; after the initial shock, they started talking in full force; this is the kind of Juicy thing they needed, and they are using all the words they have in vocabry to make this fight even juicier for their viewers.

 Chapter 1476 - Sweet Revenge V

    <h4>Chapter 1476 - Sweet Revenge V</h4>

    BANG BANG BANG!

    Hun!

    I had been crazily smashing him on the ground due to him having powerful healing energy when suddenly, I felt another strange energying from deep inside him. This strange energy has a simr feeling as the strange healing energy, but it is not healing energy.

    It came in flood and spread through every part of his body, strengthening it; I could feel every fiber of his body getting stronger, not only that the inheritance energy flowing in his body is also getting thicker.

    ¡¯Did my beating really brough out some hidden potential or ability of his?¡¯ I questioned myself as I saw the two hidden energy working side by side; one is healing him while the other is making him stronger.

    Its good this something like this had happened, I was getting slightly bored by repeatedly beating him without getting much of the resistance from him, and now with the energy, there will be some resistance; I hope it will be stronger.

    As the second energy began to flow into his body, he stopped creating resistance. He stopped trying to tear my vines apart, likely wanting to consolidate the benefits of the strange energy before making any move.

    I hope he did not more than two and a half minutes for it; seven minutes have already passed, and only three minutes remained before the referee intervene and stopped the battle.

    They have not done that yet because I had kept the damage to him minimal, and he was resisting my binds, but when the ten minutes are over and he still in binds, the referee will stop the match and dere me the winner.

    I do not want that to happen; I want to win the battle on my terms and give him two and half minutes to conste this new energy which is making him stronger; if he did not act in two and half minutes, I would finish the battle, on my own terms.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    Seconds passed by, and I continued beating him across the arena¡¯s floor, testing his increasing strength and adjusting the force of my attacks ording to it.

    As I continued beating him, I couldn¡¯t help but get jealous of the speed his strength was increasing.

    Whatever that energy is, it is amazing; within a minute, it had increased his strength by a huge margin, and it is continuously increasing as I kept beating him on the floor.

    I had thought it would be continued increasing forever when it stopped after a little more than two minutes, and right the next moment, it hadunched his biggest assault against my vines.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    He screamed out loudly, and at an exact moment, thick bolts of lightning came out of him, so is the razor-sharp wind. It begins toe out of him and started to attack the vines.

    Cling Cling Cling

    Sharp, ssy sounds begin to ring out across my vines as he attacked it, but even the dangerous-looking thick lightning was not able to do anything against my vines; they are not even able to make a scratch across it; instead, whatever lightning bolt and wind arc attacked got sucked into my vines.

    CLING CLING CLING

    But Herman is not the one who will ept the defeat quickly when he finally saw the chance to get out of the binding. So he attacked and attacked furiously, making each attack of his stronger than previous.

    In just a few seconds, five meters area around him got covered in wind and lightning bolts that are trying their everything to tear my vines apart but instead got sucked by it, strengthening it further.

    Hun!

    Few more seconds passed, and when suddenly, he had something unexpected. Heunched an attack at me, sending thigh long lightning bolts and huge sharp winds arcs at me.

    "Good!"

    I muttered, and the next moment, a red vine released from my hand and flicked towarding lightning and wind.

    CLING CLING CLING

    My vines crashed against the Wind and Lighting like a poisonous viper, stooping them before they could cover even half a distance at me. The speed the vine is flicking at is really great; it is destroying all the winds and lighting that areing toward me.

    More and more attacks came, but my vines have dealt with all of them effectively. While it is attacking me, it is reserving most of his attack power at the vines that are binding him.

    The sphere of Wind and Lighting had grown too big, and even when I stormed it across the floor repeatedly with Herman, it did not break, which is quite amazing seeing how hard I am pushing against him.

    Time passed, and finally, only thirty seconds remained before the ten minutes over since I binded him, it is time to finish him off.

    "You disappointed me, Herman." "When I first saw you, you were like an unreachable mountain to me, but now you are an ant who could not even get out of my bindings,"

    "Maybe you were always an ant; you just seemed like a mountain to me because you drowned me with the sheer difference of level we had," I said and gripped the vines tightly without caring the rage-filled look he is giving me.

    Gripping the vine tight, I gave the vine a single spin using more strength than I had used the battle before releasing him from the clutches of my biding.

    WHOOSH!

    He flew toward the forcefield with rocked speed, trying his all to stop as now there are no bindings that are binding him, but the force I had thrown him was too great that even with all his strength, he was not able to do much against the force.

    BOOOM!

    Finally, he reached near the forcefield and crashed on it, he looked like a tomato that spattered across the floor, and it took him few seconds to fall down, and when he did, he waspletely unconscious.

 Chapter 1477 - Top 100 IV

    <h4>Chapter 1477 - Top 100 IV</h4>

    "Winner is Micheal Zaar," Ma announced; her voice did not have the usual enthusiasm; the words felt like forced.

    CHEER CHEER CHEER

    While Ma may not have liked the way I win that she did not bother to fake the enthusiasm; the crowd, on the other hand, loved my performance; they loved it so much that they brough out the biggest cheer the Arena had produced in this Championship.

    There is a crowd meter projecting on the west side of the Arena; it shows how loud the crowd had cheered, and they cheered 30% louder than the loudest cheer they had made till now.

    I first time wanted to wave at the crowd, but I did not, it is not the battle I am proud of, though I had taken some of my revenge and felt quite good about it, I am not proud of it, if not for me taking revenge, I would not have fought this way.

    Soon, I entered the participant¡¯s area and found Mira appearing in front of me and hugging me. "I am sorry, I did not try to know your past," She said softly in my ears as she hugged me.

    "Its okay, you did not know," I said back; she soon let go of the hug, and after giving me a look that said we would talkter, she went back to her ce.

    The audience loved to see the romantic moments in the Arena in Championship as they loved to see the revenge battles as they cheered for me even more loudly than before. While the audience had cheered for me, I did not get any apuse from the participant¡¯s area.

    Most of the participants are looking at me angrily, especially those from the Sky Saber; they are looking at me like they want to murder me, only Racheal, Sarah, and Samual looking at me with different gazes.

    I could even see the shame in Rachel¡¯s eyes as she looked at me apologetically; seeing her looking at me like that, I smiled at her. It is not her fault Ive suffered; it is due to thinking of small people who had too big of an ego.

    I smiled back at my friends who were giving me encouraging smiles and went back to my seat.

    "Wow, you havepletely demolished him; this will be a great shame for the small person like him," Elinamented as she pressed her hands on mine in support.

    "Your words have hit the Sky Saber¡¯s heart, and given their personality, they will not let this go lightly; they will not only try something against you but also against your organization as well," Mary said beside me.

    "I know, but those words needed to be said," I replied, and she nodded in understanding. My words were not only for Sky Saber but against other Supremes and powerful organizations as well.

    As for what Sky Saber will do, I will see what happens. If they seeded in killing me, then it will be my mistake of not being careful enough or progress fast; as for what they will do to the Academy, unfortunately, their options are limited.

    The Academy is protected by the ords that were signed more than three thousand years ago, which legally binds Wisdom Tower and Hawthorn Sea to protect it, and that protection extends to the headmistress and council members.

    If they tried something on Headmistress and Academy, there would be hell to pay even for Sky Saber. So, before doing something like that, they will have to think about it hundreds of times.

    While their options are limited, there are still many things they could do, holding back resources that they trade with the Academy or veto the invitation to important meetings and other things.

    The effect of this thing is small as Academy is always prepared for such things, but as time passed, the effects of these things will be bigger.

    If the Sky Saber does act, then the Academy will have about a decade before the Academy will start to feel the pinch because it will not be only Sky Saber that will act against us but others.

    Half of the Supremes will try their hand in the background, trying to get as many benefits from Academy, siphon off as much talent as possible, so the Academy had a decade at most, and if they with more force in the name of making example then half-decade.

    In the five years, Academy will have to do something that will make the Supreme back off from its advances which is easier said than done, could be said an extremely difficult thing to do.

    And since it is who I put the Academy in such a position, it should be me who would have to do this extremely important thing, it is quite a pressure, but I ept it. I was very much aware of my words, and I will ept the responsibility for them.

    After my battle, other battles started, it is between members of two Supremes which hadsted for nearly an hour.

    The battle had happened after that was of Mira, who had finished her battle within five minutes; her opponent is that of Hermans caliber; it did not take her many efforts for her to defeat him.

    If she wanted, she could have defeated her opponent quite quickly, but she decided to y with her opponent for a while.

    Two fights after that were battle of Sarah, who went to Arena, and it took her less than half a minute to finish up the fight; she justunched three attacks back of the back and thrown her opponent at the forcefield.

    That poor girl from Wisdom tower had fallen unconscious when she fell off the floor.

    After Sarah, it twins Sophia and Raina battled back to back; one had sted way her opponent at the forcefield while the other one froze it, both of them used a single attack to win their battles.

    It had quite shocked both the crowd and the participants, till now the performance of twins had been average in all Top 100, it is the first time they have shown their real power, and they did with style.

 Chapter 1478 - Top 100 V

    <h4>Chapter 1478 - Top 100 V</h4>

    "Good luck!" I said to Elina as she got up to the battle; her opponent is from Sky Saber, and the way he is looking at Elina, she seemed to want to copy me, defeating in a way that she would feel shame about it for a long while.

    "Bitch, you will pay for what that bastard Micheal did?" He said as hended on the arena.

    "You are joking, right? I would have been a little worried if it had been Rachel or Sarah who had said that, but with your puny strength saying it is making meugh," Elina asked back with a smile.

    "You bitch, just you wait for the battle to start!" he said angrily.

    3, 2, 1

    A few secondster, the countdown started, and the crowd begins chanting excitedly, waiting for another revenge battle.

    "FIGHT!"

    The crowd shouted, and next moment and next moment, both of them burst out of great power. Both of them are fire Elements, its just that Elina had Phoenix Bloodline while Camden, her opponent, had Apex Inheritance of Metalic Fire Element.

    In their first sh, it had be very clear that Elina held the upper hand in the battle as she pushed him back for more than five steps backs and began to attack him furiously that he could only defend.

    Camden is now looking like he had swallowed the fly; as Elina attacked, she also taunting him before bashing him with the powerful attacks.

    She had reduced him to only defending; her attacks are so fast that he can barely defend against them, much lessunched the attack of his own.

    I looked at the people of the Sky Saber who are watching the battle with wide eyes, hoping Camden to win, but there is no way he will win; if it had Rachel or Sarah, there would have been some hope, but Camden is nothing in front of the power of Phoenix.

    In just short of the month, Elina¡¯s power had grown exponentially. If she had two more months or at least a month, her power would have been equal to that of the ¡¯Monster¡¯; Phoenix¡¯s bloodline is not anymon Bloodline.

    Every host of Phionix Bloodline who was able to reach the Tyrant stage is shockingly powerful, and they are very hard to kill; they are dubbed as ¡¯Undying Monsters¡¯ sometimes. Elina just had begun harnessing the power of her bloodline; there is so much power for her to unearth from it.

    I have to say the defensive methods of the members of Sky Saber are quite good; Samual had wings Type defensive method, which was very quick and flexible despite not looking like it.

    On the other hand, Herman had a defensive method that used centrifugal force to ward off any attacks that touched the surface, just like my defensive method, but my defensive method is a lot better.

    Now, this Camden had a lot of defensive methods; he likely had defensive methods for every type of attack, and his defensive methods are quite good. If there has not been such a power difference between the two, Elina would have had a very hard time dominating her opponent.

    She would have already won the battle; if not for her unwillingness to reveal more of her strength, she would have finished the fight sooner. This way is also good; it gives her something of the challenge to finish off her opponent in limited strength.

    Currently, she is cornering her opponent by constantly attacking, not giving him a single chance to attack or run away. Slowly and surely, he is moving toward the forcefield, the direction in which he did not want to move but have no choice but to do that.

    A minute had passed by, and there is only a meters distance from the Camden and the forcefield that is covering the arena when he decided to use the speed method to run away.

    He timed the moment perfectly, and if Elina had used the same amount of strength she had been using in the past attacks, there would have been an 80% chance that he would have been able to get away; unfortunately, that did not happen as instantly Elina doubled the power behind her attack.

    BANG!

    He crashed across the forcefield and fell down bloodily; he is very much conscious and now looking out at Elina with hate.

    "The winner is Elina Charleston Szar!" Ma announced, and crowed cheered for her loudly. Elina waved at the crowd before walked into the participant¡¯s arena, where she weed back with apuse; even some members of Sky Sabers pped for her.

    After Elina finished her fight, few more people of supremes fought; in them, the shortest battlested for less than minutes while the longest was more than an hour; by the time evening rolled, Jill¡¯s name was announced.

    Her opponent is from the Silverstone Academy, a quite powerful one, but as he stood in front of her, he begins sweating and gripped his weapons tightly.

    The battle started and ended the very next second with a ¡¯Bang¡¯ sound as her opponent crashed on the forcefield.

    Jill got covered in a thick ck mist like some scary phantom and appeared in front of her opponent and attacked. He barely able to see the attacking with no ability to respond; by the time his hands moved, he found himself crashing on the forcefield.

    It is the seventh battle of today that ended in a single move; they did not give their opponent a single chance before finishing up the fights dominatingly.

    Battles after battles continued being fought in the arean, one by one; my friends finished their battles till it was time for thest battle at midnight; it was of Ellen against a young woman from Bloodsun.

    Ellen crushed that young woman became the thirteenth person to finish the fight in a single move. Her opponent only saw holy light covering her, and the next second she found herself sttered on the forcefield.

 Chapter 1479 - Top 50 I

    <h4>Chapter 1479 - Top 50 I</h4>

    "I have to win today, and I will get one step closer to my goal," Elina said to herself and me as we walked toward the participant area.

    It is the next day, and today, the Top 50 will fight for the ce into the Top twenty-five, and if the fights finished early, the Top twenty-five would fight for the ce in the Top 10.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you will win the next battle," I said reassuringly as we walked into the participant¡¯s area, which is big as yesterday with only half a chair and these chairs different than the chair we sat on yesterday.

    "Where did they got these chairs," I asked as I sat; the chair of today is very good, far better than of yesterday. I could feel a very powerful vibrationing off from it, and it is rxing every strain my body is feeling.

    Seeing the wonderful function of the chair, I looked around. A minuteter, I became very sure that this chair is not from our world; though we could make something like it, the design and runic configuration on its part is too different for it to be from our world.

    I sat on itfortably as Elina did and wait for other participants to arrive. They trickle in slowly, members of an organization after another. The members of these Supremes have dwindled a lot; there is not a single Supreme that was able to maintain all their members.

    Even powerful Organisation as Hawthorn Sea and Crystal Domination had found numbers of their members cut into half. In this stage of the Championship, everyone is Elite; there is no one who had able to reach here by blind luck.

    Everyone had arrived, and like yesterday, Mary is sitting at my right, and unlike yesterday, she is quite nervous, except for ¡¯Monsters¡¯ battles of today, going to be very hard for everyone.

    "Wee Top 50!" Ma greeted amidst loud cheers, "Today, The 50 of your will fight each other for the twenty ces, and if time has, we willmence the matches of Top 25 to get our Top 10,"

    "Without further ado, let¡¯s start the battles of Top 50," Ma announced, and a screen appeared, disying the projection of all fifty of us, which begin to shuffle, and secondster, the two images came out.

    "The First Battle will be of Ellen Ashford Versus Mack Keaton!" Ma announced and crowed cheered; some even shouted Ellens¡¯s named loudly.

    On the forum, there were even bets about whether she will able to finish this battle in a single move like all her previous battles; seeing the good odds, I dumped a lot of money in the bet.

    Mack is powerful; if not, he would not have reached here, but I feel Ellen will able to finish her battle and finished it with a single move. When I had met her briefly a few days ago, she had tried to st me up with her aura; though she was not able to do that, I was able to get a feel of her aura.

    It is vast; it felt vast as the sea. For one moment, I felt Ellen holds unlimited power, and I was no match for her; I knew it is soulpulsion talking, but it still gave me an idea about her strength, and if I am right, then this Mack is no match for her.

    She is ¡¯Monster¡¯ among ¡¯Monsters¡¯ a ¡¯Super Monster,¡¯ the only people who could make her use more than one move are the ¡¯Monsters,¡¯ and Mack is not one.

    BANG!

    I was right about her; as their battle begins, Ellen again covered herself in the holy aura and punched the man in his stomach, sending him crashing on the forcefield. Mack was a lot more powerful than her previous opponents, but he still lost in the single move.

    After her, two more ¡¯Monsters¡¯ fought back to back, finishing the fight in a single move, just like Ellen had.

    "The next Battle is between Elina Charleston Szar of Riverfield Academy Versus Harper Ryan of Crystal Domination!" Ma announced.

    Time for Elina¡¯s battle came, and this time, it is a very tough opponent; Harper is very powerful; I might say he is as powerful as Elina.

    "Good Luck!" I said, and this time, she might really need it; she nodded at me onest time and flew toward the arena.

    "FIGHT!"

    The battle started a secondter. It started with the bang; Harper had signature Apex Inheritance of the Crystal Domination called Crytal Dominion; it is an extremely powerful apex Inheritance, counted as one of the Top 5 Apex Inheritances of the world.

    Both of their armor and weapons are beautiful; Harper had beautiful blue while armor and de and whole Elina had her Purple Violet Phoenix Armor.

    Both of them have simr strengths as none of them were able to push back the other; they shed equally.

    Half an hour passed, and in this half-hour, the in arena transformed into the world of fire and crystal.

    Harpers isunching thousands of crystalline shards at her, and Elina is reying in kind with the thousands of Purple Violet wisps which somehow able to neutralize the shards of the crystal.

    Their battle continued, and I had thought this battle would continue for hours without seeing any result when suddenly little more than an hourter, Elina begin to get an edge.

    Her fire had be slightly darker, and she begins to push back Harper. Harper had tried to deal with the powerful assault of Elina using a mix of offensive defense methods, and it worked for a while before she begins to push him back again and this time harder than before.

    Minuits passed, and Elina continued pushing back when half an hourter, she was finally able to push him back enough till his leg touched the forcefield, thus making him lose the battle.

    The battle seemed to tax her a lot as the announcement of her winning was made; she fell on her knees weakly, she was only able to get up a minuteter.

 Chapter 1480 - Top 50 II

    <h4>Chapter 1480 - Top 50 II</h4>

    Battles after battles are being fought, and believe it or even at this stage; eleven people had finished their battle in a single move, the difference between ¡¯Monster¡¯ and non ¡¯Monster¡¯ has be apparently clear in the battles.

    Twenty-three battles have been finished, and now only two battles have remained; only Me, Sophia, and the other two people have remained.

    There is a quite high chance that I might fight against her, and that prospect couldn¡¯t help but make me happy; it had been quite a while since I had thest fight against my friend, and seeing the way she is looking at me, she also feels that we fight.

    "The next battle will be of Micheal Zaar of Riverfield Academy and Zach Summerfield of Mistson," Ma announced, and disappointed expressions couldn¡¯t help but sh in my and Sophia¡¯s eyes; we really wanted to fight each other.

    Well, Zach is not bad either; he is from Mistson but belongs to the faction of enemies of my mother, so I could not treat him as I would treat my cousin who very surprisingly won her match earlier, though the opponent she was was quite weakest.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ring at the same time as him and found him looking at me intensely, "Micheal Zaar, I really wanted to fight you; I couldn¡¯t believe my wish of fighting you havee true," he said while giving me a canine smile.

    "Yeah?" I asked back; he looked slightly angry by my short reply but got over it very quickly, "Higher-ups wanted me to test your abilities, see how you fare against me," he said confidentugh.

    ¡¯Is this guy delusional or something? He clearly saw me beating the crap out of Herman but still believing he could defeat me,¡¯ while its true this guy is powerful, as powerful as Elina, but it still not enough to face me.

    Or maybe it is my mistake, till now I had shown two moves of mine and which more than any ¡¯Monster¡¯ did and now they might be having seconds thoughts believing whether I am truly a ¡¯Monster.¡¯

    I shook my head of those thoughts and let him believe whatever he wants; I will finish him in a single move and go back; I am still feeling quite disappointed that I did not get to fight Sophia.

    3,2,1

    FIGHT!

    The countdown finished, and the audience let out a loud fight, ¡¯Fight!¡¯ just as they did that, we both summoned our armor.

    "Vaporous of B"

    Our Inheritance armor appeared on our body, and it did not waste any time and beginunching an attack, but before he couldunch it, he found vinesing toward him, seeing that he immediately abandoned the attack and began to summon the defensive method.

    Khutch!

    The cancetion of the attack cost him dearly; by the time his defensive shield begin forming, my vine had already reached him and broke through his defense, and began wrapping itself around him.

    "Miche"

    He tried to fight off my vines and even shouted my names, but I did not listen to it; the moment the vine had finished wrapping around him, I lifted him up and threw him across the forcefield hard!

    BANG!

    He tried to stop the momentum, but it was futile, the distance is too short, and the force I threw him is too big; by the time he started to affect the momentum, he already crashed on the forcefield.

    "The Winner is Micheal Zaar!" Ma announced with the enthusiasm that with not present when I beat the Herman; that time, her voice was very nd, and there is even some faint shaking.

    CHEER CHEER CHEER

    The audience cheered loudly likest time, and this time, I waved at them, making their cheers even louder, and when I came back to the participant¡¯s area, some people even pped, not all of them, just my friends and my cousin despite getting res from her colleagues.

    "Nice throw; it was faster than the previous one," Elinamented as I sat back on my seat, "Herman was a little weak; I had to be a little careful not to trigger any protection amulet of his, while Zach was quite powerful, I could take some liberties with him," I replied.

    While we were talking, the next match got announced and minutedter; it was finished. Sophia had sted her opponent like rocked when he crashed against the forcefield; he fell directly unconscious, a stretcher had toe to take him to the infirmary.

    "The Top 25 had been decided, and now the Top 25 will fight for the ce in the Top 10," Ma said, bringing out a cheer from the audience.

    The power difference between the monsters and non-monsters was too great; half of the battles had finished in less than a minute, the longest battle that had been fought is two hours long, it of Elina.

    With the most battles being finished quickly, the matches for Top 50 finished by evening, giving ample time to finish off the battles of Top 25 to select the Top 10.

    "The rules of Top 25 will be different," Ma said; very few people got surprised by it as most of them know the rules of selecting the top 10; it had been the same for thousands of years.

    "The Twenty five participants will get divided into five groups, and each group of five will fight Battle Royal till there are only two people remained standing in the group," Ma added.

    From each group, two people will move into the top ten, which makes ten people from the five groups.

    "Now that the Rules have been stated, let¡¯s find out the people of the 1st group, who will battle first," Ma said, and projection of twenty-five people appeared, and it begins to shuffle till five images came out of it.

    "Two Monsters," I muttered as I saw the name of the two monsters in the first group, and there is also my cousin Joana in it.

 Chapter 1481 - Empire Of Mist I

    <h4>Chapter 1481: Empire Of Mist I</h4>

    "The members of the First group are Milo Jackson of Wisdom Tower, Arnold Roshan of Mistson, Jules Watts of Gilded Pce, Marium Watson of Silverstone Academy, and Joana Michealson of Mistson," Ma called out the name.

    Sigh!

    I couldn''t help but sigh at the luck of my cousin, till now; she had disyed the average strength, but luckily she had won every match, but it seemed like her lucky streak wille to an end at this battle.

    There are two ''Monsters'' in her group, Milo Jackson of Wizdom Tower and Arnold Roshan of the Mistson, who belong to the same organization as her, but it will not help her even she had a good rtionship with him which she did not.

    This Arnold Roshan also belonged to the enemy faction, The Agustus Family, and I am sure he will try to eliminate her as soon as possible.

    "Your cousin is really unlucky; it will not take more than a minute for a battle to finished," She said.

    She is right to think that, other three participants, including my cousin, are powerful but not powerful enough to contend against ''Monster,'' and they will be facing two ''Monsters'' instead of one.

    The battle will take few seconds to finished if two monsters acted together, and they will act together if the looks they are giving each other is any proof.

    I would have thought the same if not for my mother repeatedly telling me that ''Joana'' is weak as she seems; even in mornings call, my mother sounded strangely confident of Joana reaching the Top 10.

    "Her defeat is not set in stone; she might surprise you and everyone," I said with a smile, feeling quite excited about seeing the reason for my mother''s strange confidence in Joana.

    The five of themnded on the markers on the arena; these start markers have put them at an equal distance from each other, they have put the markers so no participants could get the slightest advantage.

    3,2,1

    A few secondster, the countdown started, five of them looking at each other, making alliances with just nces. Milo and Arnold, smiling at each other, not even trying to hide the fact that they are nning on corporating with each other in the battle.

    "FIGHT!"

    "Sundering shes!" "Ice Cleaving!"

    As the audience shouted, all of them summoned their Inheritance Armor; just as Inheritance Armor appeared on Milo and Arnold''s body, both of themunched an attack.

    Both of them released three shes at once; Milo''s attack is yellow in color, giving a powerful head, while Arnold''s attack is the opposite; it is cold.

    I had known Arnold is from an enemy faction of Michealson''s, but I did not think he would attack directly; not only it would show their organization in a bad light, but it will also make their feud greater with Michealson''s faction, but seeing the direct attack from Leonard, it looked like Michealson faction have be too weak, and they want to crush it in front of the whole world.

    Michealson Family is one of the founding family of Mistson, with a history of nearly ten thousand years and till the century ago, they were quite powerful, but inst great war, they have taken a huge hit that they have nearly destroyed.

    The hope came in the face of my mother, who had the power to revive the faction to its former glory, but a stab in the back had destroyed it, and now Micheal family have be so weak that the head of the family, my grandfather, did not get an invite to sit in the Grand Hall.

    He is sitting in one of the boxes that they have brought with their own money; it is quite a mockery of a once illustrious family, but they have gotten used to it, as, in the Championship, Grandfather had sat in the box.

    I do not know much feeling for the Michealson family; it is due to them my mother in her current state, but still, I hate Augustus'' family more, who is actually responsible for the current state of my mother.

    The six shes from Milo and Arnol went toward the three people, including my cousin; these shes were too fast; they have reached them before they could even activate the defensive method.

    Bam Bam!

    The shes across from three of them and produced ''Bam'' sound rang out as Jules and Mariam flew toward the forcefield like the rockets in the bloodied state, while thest two shes went through Joana''s body.

    GASP!

    Loud gasps could be heard through the arena, and the expression of Milo and Arnold also changed as this should not have happened. The shes are meant for cutting through the body, but they have made it such a way that shes would throw the enemy back ragdoll rather than cutting through it.

    Even if they had made a mistake, there should be overseeing supreme who would have stopped the attack, not to forget the life-saving charms that should have activated when Joana cut through it.

    Michealson family had fallen, but they are still super-rich; their treasury is filled with many powerful life-saving charms, and they would have surely invested them in theirst remaining descendants.

    As everyone was watching in horror when suddenly some extrepressons of monsters changed and both turned back and swung their swords.

    ng ng!

    Sounds of shing rang out as both Milo and Arnold''s des shed against a very faint misty Arcs; these misty arcs are not very visible; only a select few could see them while other people have to concentrate hard to see them.

    Those below the Kings could not see what Milo and Arnold''s des shed against; thankfully, there were giant screens to view the preview and powerfulmentator to exin.

    No one is looking at the cameras as all the people gaze targeted on Joana, who just they cut apart by the de, hell they even saw blooding out of her and aura dying down slowly, but now Joana is standing, and there is not a single scratch on her.

    "I''ll be damned!" Elina muttered beside me.

 Chapter 1482 - Empire Of Mist II

    <h4>Chapter 1482: Empire Of Mist II</h4>

    "Empire of Mist," Matron Mavis said in slight surprise; nearly everyone who is watching is shocked seeing it; the most shocked are the ones from the Mistson; they looked they could not believe the thing that is happening in front of them.

    Other people only saw an illusionary trick of Mist, but these people saw something else.

    "Mavis, do you remember that battle when Lord Leonard Mars used Empire of Mist?" Patriarch Bradford said, his voice sounded quite emotional.

    Other''s got quite surprised hearing his emotional voice as; usually, it is neutral, there is also a respectable tone in his voice when he said ''Lord Mars,'' he is one of the most powerful men of the world, more powerful than leaders of Supremes and Pyramid, whom he called ''Little boy, little girl'' without much respect.

    "Of course I remember, four hundred years ago The First Great War we both fought,"

    "Thest battle of Parched Great War, the Grimm Monsters were massacring us like grasses, it would have beenplete Massacre of us if not for Lord Mars using Empire of Mist using every shred of his lifeforce, the Grimm Monsters would have massacred us tost life," Matron Mavis said with very emotional voice.

    "Yes, the Empire of Mist that Lord Mars used was glorious," Patriarch Bradford said with a sigh before looked directly into the eyes of Mistson, who had a proud expression on his face as Leonard Mars that these old monsters are talking with respect was his direct ancestor.

    "What are you feeling proud for the brat? If Lord Mars had been in your ce, he would have cut off the tumor that fostering in his body even if it had cost him his arms,"

    "That man has the courage while you lot could only squabble in your petty politics," Patriarch Brandford snaped before he turned to watch the arena.

    "Little Lenora, this little girl is the second person since Lord Mars inheriting Empire of Mist, right?" Patriarch Brandfort asked the middle-aged woman beside him, who is also the current leader of the Bloodsum.

    "Yes, Patriarch, after four hundred only two people able to bring out Empire of Mist, first was Annabel Michealson who you know what happened to and this is Joana Michealson, her niece," Lenora informed respectfully.

    "We also think that it is because her aunt Annabel Charleston is responsible for awakening Empire of Mist from her Inheritance," she added.

    "Empire of Mist always needed the help of those who possess it to awaken but even with the help, barely one person as the century was able to awaken it." "Lord Mars had awakened it on his own, and so did this Annabel Charlson,"

    "Mistson would have had another great leader like Lord Mars since its creation; very few people able to awaken Empire of Mars on their own and those who did be exceptional leaders of their generation," Patriarch Bradford said softly before his eyes became intense that made the middle-aged women shudder visibly.

    "Mistson is not my organization, and I could not do anything about it, but Bloodsun is mine, and I shall not let it became the festering ground for snakes that eats their own,"

    "You may y politics and fight for resources but keep in mind that it should not be cross against the ethos of Bloodsun, if there are any snakes hatched in my home, I will eradicate them from the face of the world that even their children would forget they had even existed," he said and looked at every person sitting around him, all of them shuddered visibly when they came under his gaze.

    "I will not let any snakes fester in the Bloodsun Patriarch; you have my word on it," Lenora May said solemnly, and the patriarch nodded in approval.

    Pachak!

    Arnold''s sword cut through the waist of Joana, drawing out a spray of the blood which had turned to Mist just when it was about to touch him.

    Like the blood, the body had also been turned to Mist which spread around the arean, the arena; the arena had already be misty, though one can still see through it, the Mist is bing denser by the second.

    By the minute it is over, the density of Mist would rise considerably, and that time he will have a problem.

    The Empire of Mist is one of the select few Grand Arts in the world; even among those Grand Arts, it is one of the best. It came with Core Inheritance of Mistson, which is also the name of the Inheritance, but not everyone could awaken it from their Inheritance.

    It is a legendary ability of Mistson, and while it is not an offensive type of Grand Art, it far harder to deal with than many offensive Grand Arts, especially when its Mist domain activates.

    "Hehe!"

    Two more minutes have passed, and both Milo and Arnold kept trying, but they could not find Joana no matter how much they tried, and worst thing this whole arena filled with dense Mist that even after using their most powerful eye methods, they could not seem much in Mist and their other senses including soul sense have been heavily suppressed by it.

    "Milo, why don''t you help me finish Arnold? It will be much better than finding me throughout the Mist," Joana asked, first time speaking since the battle started, till now; she had been onlyughing every time with tried killing her fake mist body.

    "Milo!" Arnold protested from a distance.

    "Why should I help you? You will not be able to support the Empire of Mist Forever," Milo asked back, feeling totally in control, seeing both participants needed his help.

    "You are right; I could not support the Mist for more than two hours, but an hour is enough,"

    "You must have heard about the traps that Empire of Mist could create; I just have to make you fall into the traps, and I am sure Arnold will take a chance at you; after all, we both belong to the same organization, no petty hate bigger than the glory of having two members of the organization in the Top 10," Joana said while keeping the conversation private with the help of her Mist.

    "He would never," Milo said, "If you want to believe that, then go ahead," Joana said while making shackles of Mist and tried to bind Milo, but he was too fast and moved away before she could do anything to him.

    "Fine, I will help you defeat Arnold," Milo said after a second of thinking pros and cons; the main reason he epted her offer because he with Arnold out, he will have one lesspetitor in the top 10; as for Joana, she is no threat, she is very tricky to deal with.

    "Good, let''s finish, Arnold!" Joana said, and next second, Milo could see everything, and suppression on his other senses and strength is also gone; though it is still there, it is not affecting him.

    For the next fifteen minutes, the audience heard loud sounds of attacks and their aura; the aura was so powerful that it made them shudder; it is the first fight the monsters are showing their real strength, but unfortunately, they could not see anything due to the Mist.

    Twenty minutes after the battle started, the colorless forcefield turned yellow for a moment, and all the aura''s stopped, the forcefield only yellow when someone touched it, and since there are only three people in arean and someone had touched it, it means it game over for one, and they have the winners of first groups.

    "The Winners are Milo Jackson and Joana Michealson," Ma announced before the Mist was even cleared.

 Chapter 1483 - Third Group I

    <h4>Chapter 1483 - Third Group I</h4>

    "Empire Of Mist, it was quite a surprise," I said with a smile while still feeling shocked inside.

    I had studied the powerful methods, arts, weapons, Inheritance of all the organizations, and ¡¯Empire Of Mist¡¯ is Mistsons most powerful Art, Grand Art technically.

    It is extremely powerful, and barely anyone could get it; my mother was thest person who got it after more than four hundred years, and now Joana got it, she will be very hard to kill once she became a tyrant.

    What Joana just revealed is a fraction of what Empire of Mist could do; only Tyrants could reveal its true power.

    "Really, you have no idea of your cousin having Empire of Mist? Which she had likely awakened with the help of your mother," Elina asked incredulously while pointing at the residual mist in the arena.

    "Though I had some idea of her having a powerful trump card, my mother had herself told me about it, but I did not expect it to be Empire of Mist," I said and pped as Joana and Milo came back to the participant¡¯s area.

    "Wow, it is quite a battle; it would have been even more amazing if all you were able to see it," Ma jocked, drawing out augh from the crowd.

    Only Tyrants like her were able to see the real battle, while people like us had to do by sensing the aura. Even with all my abilities, I was only able to see the blur in the mist; that does not mean I would be defenseless against the mist.

    As I have said, I have studied the Supremes extensively, and If I were to fight against Joana, even if she gets simr strength as me, I would not be defenseless against the mist; I have moves that would help deal with the mist, at partially.

    "Now, let¡¯s move to the second group and hope they will give us a better show than the previous one," Ma said, and a screen with twenty participants¡¯ images appeared in front of her.

    The images began to shuffle up, and a few secondster, five images tumbled out to the other side.

    "Why?" Iined as I saw the names of the second ground; there will be no battle, the two people will finish the battle before it even started. Even crowed knows it, which is they have drowned out aining noise the participants from the second group.

    Even Ma looked a little ashamed seeing the names before she schooled her expressions that of the excited person.

    "The Participants of the second group are Ellen Ashford of Crystal Domination, Jillian St Palen of Hawthorn Sea, Philip Miles of Wisdom Tower, Tony Prince of Sky Saber, and Larry Harrel of zing Spear," she announced,

    A minuteter, Ellen and Jill came back to the participant¡¯s area; in the battle, Jill did even lift her weapons; Ellen released three attacks and sent her opponents crashing on the forcefield.

    "Well, it finished quicker than we had expected," Ma said awkwardly, and the crowd snorted; there was nothing unexpected in the battle; everyone expected three of them to get crushed in the first attack.

    As for Ellen and Jill fighting each other, it was out of the question; both of them are ¡¯Super Monsters¡¯ if they fought, they will have to reveal nearly all their strength before a winner could be decided, and both of them are unwilling to do that.

    "Let¡¯s see the participants of the Third group," Ma said, and a screen with fifteen images appeared on the screen, and a few secondster, people for the third group had been selected.

    When I saw the list, ¡¯O¡¯ couldn¡¯t help but form between my lips as excitement and worry appeared on my head. Excitement before this fight is going amazing with three ¡¯Monsters¡¯ participating here and worry because there is Elina in it and three ¡¯Monsters¡¯ in her group makes her entry into the Top 10 very difficult.

    "Jonathan Pearson of Silverstone Academy, Rachel Graves of Sky Saber, Lynn Gorden of the zing Spear, Elijah James of Sundering Peaks and Elina Charleston Szar of Riverfeield Academy," Ma announced.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine," Elina said, reassuring smile as she got up, "Good Luck," I couldn¡¯t help but came out of my mouth, to which she smiled and floated toward the arena.

    Soon, all five of them flew toward their respective ces and began talking without saying a word.

    In this fight, there are three monsters, Jonathan, Rachel, and Elijah; like Jonathan and Rachel, there is no much intel on Elijah, or he had shown the power of the ¡¯Monster,¡¯ but people are still considering him one.

    The way he fights and finishes them is making people consider him a monster; in almost all fights, he barely win, and he even falls to his knees weakly; he acted as such that even tyrant considers him at his limit before he burst with newfound power on the next battle, shocking people more.

    The control he has over his body and energy had scared some people shitless as it is really unbelievable, and that element is making him consider a ¡¯Monster.¡¯

    ¡¯3,2,1¡¯ "FIGHT!¡¯

    The crowd shouted fight, and the battle started; Rachel and Jonathan moved toward each other and attacked Elina, Elijah, and Lynna.

    Elijah dodged the attacks by an incredibly thin margin, and Elina and used a fiery defensive method on time that was able to help her defend against the attack while Lynn sted across the forcefield before sliding out of it; it is game over me for her.

    Not giving others a chance to regroup, Rachel and Jonathan attacked, and likest time, Elijah dodged the attack while Elina defended with her defensive art.

    BAM BAM BAM

    Loud noises begin toe from the arena as Rachel and Jonathan started to push back Elina; she may be powerful, but she is not a ¡¯Monster,¡¯ and only monsters could contend against the monsters.

    As for Elijah, he is the most rxed of three; he is dodging all the attack that came at him in the close margin, it looked like he is barely dodging the attack, and the next attack would hit him surely but the next attack to dodged by him in a same close margin.

    It is an infuriating way of a fight; he could easily dodge the attack, but he is not doing it; he is mocking his attackers with such close dodging, and that is why he is the end of their wrath.

    Rachel and Jonathan are focusing most of their attacks on Elijah, but despite that, he is dodging their attacked without any problem, while even Elina is even less focused, barely able to defend against their attack.

    Still, it is quite remarkable that she is defending against the Monsters attack without sting at the forcefield; very few could do that.

    Most of the credit goes to her fiery defensive method; like all the moves of the Phoenix Bloodline, the defensive method is also amazing.

    Elina has an amazing bloodline; if she had a month more, she would not have been struggling thins much; she could have easily fought against Rachel and Jonathan on equal terms.

 Chapter 1484 - Third Group II

    <h4>Chapter 1484: Third Group II</h4>

    BAM!

    Ellen Flew back and barely able to stop herself from the five meters away from the forcefield, Rachel and Jonathan had taken out the big guns, and now they want to finish the fight as soon as possible.

    While they are dealing with Elina just fine, Elijah is just as troublesome as before. Since the battle started, he did notunch even a single attack; he is just dodging them very closely, at centimeter distance sometimes.

    His speed is unbelievable, despite being attacked by the two'' Monsters.'' Not a single attack was able to touch him, which is incredible.

    I could see the grace he is moved when he dodged the attack; his control over his Physical Body and Energy is amazing; he is barely wasting any energy when he moved while having total control over his surrounding.

    I suspect he uses some skill like ''Sensory Field,'' and its range is about five meters, as only when the attacked entered his five meters range does he move.

    I am quite excited watching the battle; it is the first time seeing the ''Monsters'' revealing their strength, and I have to say, they did not disappoint me at all.

    Every move of them shook the arena; if Elina had not been good, she would have been crushed within a second, notsted several minutes.

    Suddenly, Rachel and Jonathanunched an attack, and instead of attacking both Elijah and Elina like they always did, it only attacked Elina, and this attack of them is far more powerful than all the attacks they haveunched before.

    BANG!

    Both of the attacks crashed across Elina''s shield and sent her crashing at the forcefield; she tried to stop the momentum, but the attack''s power is too great, and the distance between her and forceful was too small for her to do anything.

    While she crashed on the forcefield, the shield she is using held on, though it is flickering as it was about to run out of power, its ability to hold against monsters'' powerful attacks is a big thing.

    Elina slid out of the forcefield with a bloodied mouth and crushed expectation; seeing her like that, I couldn''t help but feel sad. Though I know it will happen when I saw the members of her group, I still couldn''t help but feel sad about it.

    Now, only three remained in the arena, both Rachel, Jonathan, and Elijah. Rachel and Jonathan are looking at Elijah smiling face intensely; earlier, when they attacked Elina, he had a chance tounch the attack on them, but he did not; he just watched them.

    "Jonathan, why don''t you help me defeat Rachel? It will be a lot quicker than both of you trying to defeat me, and I don''t think you can defeat me before three hours are over," Elijah asked directly while still having a soft smile on his face.

    His words may sound arrogant, but they are true; his speed is amazing, and this might not be his peak speed; there is a very high chance that he might be hiding a lot more strength or he is using his highest strength and taking a gamble by making the offer.

    It''s so frustrating to predict his strength with his perfect control and so little intelligence about him, tillst year he was an average member of his organization. The chance in his urred when six months ago, he went to the new ruin his organization had discovered.

    Coming out from it, his strength had changed; even them he was above average, he never showed the strength of the monster.

    Seconds ticked, as Rachel and Elijah waited for the Jonathan decision, as he did not directly decline in.

    "Ok, I ept your offer," He said and moved toward Rachel and attacked her; at the same time, Elijah appeared behind her and swung his sword at her neck.

    Jonathan''s decision was not surprising to both Elina and the crowd; such things have happened any time, something like it had happened in thest Championship and Championship before that and championship before that.

    The participants'' main focus is to win; it did not matter what way you use; all of it will consider it as strategy, and Jonathan did nothing wrong.

    Their alliance depended on benefits, and since working with Elijah gives him a greater chance of winning, he will do it even knowing that Elijah will be a bigger thorn for him in the next round.

    Even knowing that he had no choice but to ept it; if he did not, then Rachel would, and even if she did not ept the offer and they continued fighting till three hours which is allowed time, and after that, all three will be disqualified.

    There is no tie in the championship; either you win or lose and tie means losing, which no participants are willing to ept, and for that, it is in Jonathan''s best interest to work with Elijah and defeat Rachel.

    Rachel quickly moved away before attacks of both of them could touch her, but as she did, another round of attacks came, and they are more powerful than thest.

    ng ng ng!

    Even Elijah begins to send very fine strings of energy, which are very fast that Rachel barely can defend, not to forget the powerful attacksing from Jonathan.

    All she could do is defend or run away; the attacks of her opponents are so fast, especially of Elijah, that she is finding no time to attack.

    Fuck!

    Suddenly, Rachel scremed out as one of the fine string of energyugh by Elijah struck her shoulder, drawing out a spurt of blood before the would head, but that is just starting.

    Spurt BAM BAM

    After the first hit, she begins to hit by more attacks, not only of Elijah but also from Jonathan that; within five minutes, she became bloody and battered, but despite her state, she kept fighting without losing a shred of confidence in herself.

    "Got You!"

    Few more minutes passed when suddenly she stopped and called back her sword with a sigh. Elijah appeared behind her with his sword on her next; he did it speed, which shocked the participant''s area.

    The speed alone made everyone sitting in the participant''s area consider him the greatest threat after Jill St Palen, who is the host of legendary Inheritance.

 Chapter 1485 - Forth Group I

    <h4>Chapter 1485 - Forth Group I</h4>

    "Its was quite a battle, don¡¯t you think?" Ma asked the crowd as mock fanned her neck; the crowd responded with a loud cheer.

    The battle was really amazing; the only disappointment is that Elina and Rachel would not be able to make it into the Top 10; I would have liked them in the Top 10, but with Jonathan and Elijah, the Championship has be even more interesting.

    Especially Elijah, who is very powerful. If I am not wrong, then if he were willing to show his real strength, he would have been able to defeat both Rachel and Jonathan.

    "The Third Groups Battle had been exhrating; I hope battle of Forth Group will be the same," Ma said, and a screen with ten images appeared in front of her, and it begins to shuffle.

    Soon five images came out of ten, making a group of five-five; seeing it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited and sad at the same time.

    "The Forth group members are Sophia Addington of Bloodsun, Sarah Graves of the Sky Saber, Victor Madden of the zing Spear, Rick Abram of Rogers Academy, and Lute Darwin of Hawthorn Sea," She announced, and five participants flew out of their ce.

    While they flew, Raina and I looked at each other, and as we are part of thest group and definitely going to work together seeing the other three participants.

    The five of themnded on the arena and began eye talking, the alliances are forming, and it is not good news for Sophia.

    ording to the intelligence, Sarah and Victor are good friends and see how they are looking at each other, they are going to corporate, and it is not good news for Sophia, who is the third ¡¯Monster¡¯ of the group.

    The other two members are powerful but not monsters, so they did not count; they will be out of the battle in the first ten seconds.

    It will be very hard for Sophia to deal with the two monsters together, especially Sarah, who is one of the mostpetitive people I know.

    Both Sarah and Rachel have simr strength, but in apetition like Championship, Sarah perform better, it is her thing. Rachel had no interest inpeting in thepetition; she had done due to her organization¡¯s insistence.

    If it had been a real battle of life and death, Racheal¡¯s performance would have been far greater than earlier; Jonathan and Elijah would have to work hard to kill her.

    ¡¯3,2,1"

    "FIGHT!"

    The countdown begins, and the battle started; Inheritance Armor appeared quickly on their bodies, and they are beautiful.

    Sarah had equipped her Angel Form, The War angel to be exact, and while Sophia zed with dark red fire that transformed into her armor, making her look like she is a demon from Hell.

    The Bloodline Armor of the Victor is also good, but its still pale in beautypared to the armor worn by two girls.

    As the Inheritance Armor appeared on their body, they attacked without wasting a moment.

    BANG BANG

    The first ones to attack were Sarah, Victor, and Sophia; three of them had attacked at the same time. Victor attacked Sophia while Sarah attacked Rick and Lute, sending them crashing into the forcefield while Victor and Sophia¡¯s attack shed, with no one gaining the upper hand.

    Next second, Sophia and Victor appeared closed to each other and attacked Sophia together, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help surprised. They are very close; between them, there barely a distance of one meter.

    Even when Rachel and Jonathan corporated, they kept a distance of five meters between them, but these two have only distance to one meter, and the way they are standing, one could say they are fought together quite a few times.

    It seemed like intelligence did not predict the level of friendship these two have, and it again made things difficult for Sophia as they would not betray each other; Sophia will have to actually defeat one of them to get entry into the Top ten.

    The battle was intense from the start, just like thest battle, but this time the difference is that two people trust each other quite much, and they have experience of fighting together, and that is making things hard for Sophia.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Sophia¡¯s hair is burning in the fire, and she swings her sword at blurring speed to counter the attack from Sarah and Victor, but sometimes, one of the attacks would be passed through their defense and strike the armor.

    At first, the attacks did not do much to Sophia; she had a very strong defense, and that handled the previous attacks quite well, but as time passed, the attacks started to be stronger and stronger, injured her whenever they strike Sophia.

    The crystal on Sophia¡¯s temple glowed brightly, and suddenly her speed gotten faster, and she attacked; her attack is extremely powerful as sheunched a tsunami of thick fire at her opponents and merged into that tsunami.

    The tsunami had drowned Victor and Sarah, so is the huge arena; it is due to the forcefield that the fiery tsunami is contained within the arena; if not for it, it would have spilled out.

    The fiery tsunami is the first attack of this scaleunched in this Championship, and a crowd had gotten absolutely mad over it; they broke the record of their screams.

    BAM BAM!

    The tsunami was able to keep Sarah and Victor captive for three seconds before they flew out of it; both of them look fine, they both have the defensive shield protecting their bodies.

    As they came out, a huge fiery wave of over a hundred meters wide moves toward them with a speed that one would not expect the tsunami to have, but this time Victor and Sarah were prepared, as they saw a waveing, both of themunched the attack and their attacks were no less impressive than the fiery tsunami that Sophia had summoned.

 Chapter 1486 - Forth Group II

    <h4>Chapter 1486 - Forth Group II</h4>

    A fifty-meter diameter storm sphere appeared above the Victor; this Sphere seemed to have contained the Ice storm inside it; one could city destroying the snow waves and powerful lightning that could smile anythinge in its wat.

    The whole Ice storm gathered in a fifty-meter ball, and Victor brough it down toward theing fiery tsunami.

    At the same time, a hundred-meter-long phantom of an angel holding a huge greatsword appeared behind Sarah; as the angel fully appeared, it cleaves down his sword toward theing tsunami.

    CHEER CHEER CHEER

    The crowdpletely lost their mind seeing such powerful attacks; the attacks of such grand scale had never appeared before in this Championship.

    Everyone got mesmerized by the scale of the attacks and the aura they are radiating; it is the first time the ¡¯Monster¡¯ showed what destruction they could bring with a single attack.

    In thest battle, monsters showed their strength, but it was the small scale; the attacks they used were powerful but not shy. This time, the attacks are very powerful but also very Grand.

    The Storm Sphere and Angel¡¯s Sword moved toward theing tsunami, the crowd and we watched in bated breath, the sh will be mindblowing, and I don¡¯t want to miss any of it.

    I want to analyze every bit of their attack; there are quite good chances that I will face winners of this match in the Top 10.

    BOOOM!

    A booming sound rang out as the attacks shed and everything became colorful, and the powerful energies begin to sh against each other.

    The battle¡¯s view had beenpletely obstructed by the energies, and I had to activate a couple of my optical methods to see what is happening inside it.

    There isplete chaos in there, the energies and shing toward each other while participants donned in defensive methods moved toward each other.

    The shing of the powerful energies made everything very dangerous inside that three of them activated their defensive methods right before the sh, and it is a wise decision.

    The chaotic energies produced by the sh are powerful enough to injure them and not to forget the shockwave. Though most of the shockwave had been absorbed, some of its power remained inside, which is enough to tear even powerful Kings to the fine pieces.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Few seconds had passed, and chaotic energy hadn¡¯t been cleared yet when sounds of battle begin toe out from the area. The chaotic energies had been cleared considerably that one could see blurry shapes through it.

    This time, they did not use grand moves but begin fighting the closebat, but the power behind their attacks is no less amazing.

    Both Victor and Sarah are attacking Sophia in the sync, not letting herunch a single attack.

    With the blur of chaotic energy, their battle looked amazing; it looked like a three-shadowy figure fighting the battle of life and death, and through the shadow, one could appreciate their weapon skills.

    One could not see their face or other ostentation; one could totally focus on the movements they are making; their movements are amazing, every single one practiced to perfection.

    The only regrettable thing about it that they too fast for everyone to enjoy; most of the audience had to look at the projection to enjoy the battle, but they did not seem to mind it.

    They have paid an exorbitant amount of money to buy the ticket, they did that because they wanted the world¡¯s best talents fight with their eyes, and now they are doing it.

    Some of them may be watching through the projection, but they could see the battle live, though it is blurry to them, they did mind. They are already very happy that they could see such a battle with their eyes.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    The chaotic energies cleared, and we finally get to see the state of three of them, and I have to say, they looked quite battered, especially Sophia, who had quite a few injuries on her, but the strange thing was that they are healing at extremely fast speed.

    There is a light fire covering her body, and as the injuries appeared on her, the fire moved toward them and began to heal them.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked seeing such an ability; most of the time, healing ability depends on the Physical power enhanced by the Inheritance, but what I see now is elemental energy healing the injuries.

    Only one type of energy could do that, and that is healing energy, but this fire is no healing energy. If the fluctuationes from it, to be believed, then it is fire energy, just a different type.

    So, I can say that fire is healing her injuries which if held true them, I am afraid; her constitution is way higher than I had imagined.

    Inheritances have power, but they needed a base, and something like to happen, especially elementally, one needs a powerful constitution, a constitution that is being far more powerful than mine.

    Such constitution is extremely rare and appeared only two times in recorded history; we called it Apex+ Constitution.

    These two had hidden it well, and if not for pressure from Sarah and Victor, she would not have revealed her constitution.

    It seemed like the piece of unverified intel that I had two days ago might be true. That unverified intel said these two girls havemon Inheritance that Bloodsun found in ruins a few thousand years ago.

    Intel said that it is their constitution that powers up their Inheritance and gives them power equal to that of the Apex Inheritance.

    I did not believe this unverified intelligence as there are loads of them flying around, but the battle makes me believe it.

    BAM

    Suddenly lightning covered the sword of Victor passed through his Sophia defense and stuck squarely against her stomach, sending her back reeling, but she quickly began to stabilize, not letting herself too close to the forcefield.

    BAMMM!

    She had just stabilized herself when Sophia¡¯s expressions changed suddenly, and she summoned her defensive method, but it toote, a gigantic phantom of a sword stuck before she could summon any defensive measure.

    BANNNG!

    Sophia crashed across the forcefield with resounding ¡¯Bang¡¯; it was so loud that it drowned the noise of the crowd.

 Chapter 1487 - Fifth Group I

    <h4>Chapter 1487 - Fifth Group I</h4>

    "Your student is quite a good Bradford, but she is still weaker than my student." Matron Mavis haughtily.

    "Don¡¯t be so haughty Mavis, while it is true my students are weak individually but together; they could get easily three your student," Patriarch Bradford replied back without missing a beat.

    "A twins sister with connections that have apex+ constitution, you have found good students Brandford," Matron Mavis said.

    "Yes, they are good, its only regrettable that I could not find a better Inheritance for them; it would have been wonderful if Apex Inheritances we had epted them," Patriance Bradford said with a sigh.

    Normal Inheritance could be gained by anyone as long as they have it, but Apex Inheritance is different. The Apex Inheritance are different; they will imprint in you if you are suitable for them.

    Not only Bloodsun had any suitable Apex Inheritance for his student, but other organizations also did not have, he had tried them.

    The four hundred years of life had given him enough clout and connection that he could try Apex Inheritance of other organization, which is considered sacred to them.

    He even tasted their normal Inheritance, which their constitution broke with sheer power; the Inheritance they are using had broken by their Inheritance.

    He worries about his students very much; first, they were just brats to him, sent them by his organization to hin due to anomaly and only he with his experience could understand what is happening to them.

    First, they were just his student, people he had to teach at every generation, but over time they have be much more, and it is starting to worry him, as their constitution is no mere apex+ as people thought.

    It is much more, it truth even leader of his organization did not know, only old people of his organization who he trusts very implicitly know about their constitution¡¯s reality.

    Other children his student are fighting have filled their bodies with resources, tons of very rare and precious resources; without them, they would not have such power, but his students have consumed nothing, not a single speck of resource.

    The only herbal thing they consumed is medicine, but even the most precious medicine had started losing its effectiveness. If this continued and he did not find something permanent to fix their problem, then his students would not be able to live more few years.

    "What a battle it was; it sent chills through my body," Ma said while shuddering visibly, "If this is standard of Top 25, then what would be the standard of the Top 10?" she asked the crowd, and the crowd let out a huge cheer.

    "The battles of the four groups are over, and now only one group had remained; I hope they will be able to create the same amount of excitement and joy in our heart as previous battle did," Ma said amidst the cheers of the crowd.

    "The participants of fifth groups are Raina Addington of the Bloodsun, Jeffrey Case of the Wisdom Tower, Brent Mercer of Crystal Domination, E Hunt of Mistson, and Micheal Zaar of Riverfield Academy," she announced.

    This time, Ma did not summon the screen and shuffle the participants¡¯ images as there was no need to do that; it is already cleared, we are the only people who had yet to fight.

    As our name called out, we got from courfortable seats and flew toward the arena andnded on the mark on the arena.

    A secondter that, I became reciprocal of the several gazes, asking me to ally with them for this fight, all of which I had respectfully declined. I already have an ally to fight, and that is my good friend Raina who is looking at me with a smile.

    3,2,1

    "FIGHT!

    The crowd shouted fight as the countdown finished, and we all begin to summon our Inheritance Armor; while it is happening, I looked at the Raina.

    "Will you handle them, or I d?" I asked Raina; there is no need for both of us to fight when one can do it. These people are not weak enough to be finished in one move; all three of them have equally powerful as Elina.

    So, both of us will have to spend few minutes defeating them if we do not want to reveal too much of our power.

    "I will handle them," Raina said after a moment of silence; it is quite regretful that she wanted to fight them as I wanted to fight them, but I have to ask her as being polite.

    I nodded at her and began to walk toward the forcefield, not caring the three powerful attacks have reached very close to me.

    Bam Bam Bam

    The three attacks have half a meter distance from me when suddenly, a thin Ice wall with a slight blue tint appeared, and it easily bore the power of the three attacks without forming a single crack.

    A momentter, Raina evaporated the Ice shield behind my back. I do not need to worry about being attacked by the three; as she dissolved the Ice Shield, Raina attacked three of them with hundreds of Ice Lances that are busy defending.

    I walked slowly without care for the world, looked around the arena, which is really big, a kilometer in diameter, big enough for kings to fight without worries.

    I want to fight someone with my fulls strength here, and I have no doubt I will get a chance; all those who had entered the Top 10 are difficult opponents, even my cousin, Joana, with her Empire of Mist a very tricky opponent to deal with.

    I just wished there would have been two monsters in my group that Elina and I would fight. I would even love if Miranda had been here; I would have loved to beat her up as I did Herman, but she could not reach the Top 25.

    The way she had fought, I think she deliberately lost the battle, her opponent was quite weak, and if she had simr strength as Herman, which I think she has, she would have won than battle.

    I probably scared her too much that she decided to lose voluntarily than fight against me in the next round.

 Chapter 1488 - Fifth Group II

    <h4>Chapter 1488 - Fifth Group II</h4>

    Soon, I reached the edge of the arena; there is just a difference of three meters between me and forcefield; a powerful attack could send me there crashing directly into the forcefield.

    ¡¯This ce is good,¡¯ I said, and the next moment, two vines came out from my legs and began to multiple around me at an exponential rate and began to create something around me that attracted the attention of half of the crowd and most of the people from the participant¡¯s area.

    A minuteter, a beautiful gazebo of diamond vines appeared around me; there is a very beautifulbination of red and green vines. It looked beautiful to me, and the small gazebo even has afortable chair with an exact copy of the chair; I sat in the participant¡¯s area.

    Under the shocked gazes of the crowd, participants, and Ma, I satfortably on the chair. My vines have a diamond nature, but I could make them soft as a pillow if I want them to be.

    I saw everyone looking at me as I am some kind of crazy person, creating a gazebo in the middle of the raging fight, but I am not; there is a purpose to it, it is not just for the show, but other¡¯s don¡¯t have to know that.

    From my gazebo, I could enjoy the battle while doing my little work in the background.

    I did not want to be such shy, but the little data collecting thing I am doing will have to be secreted, especially against the senses of Old Monsters, that professor said that is present.

    The powerful artifact inside the arena may able to stop the senses of even the powerful Tyrants, but it can not impede the senses of the old monsters, and I wanted to think that I am the shy kid who is showing off his abilities.

    Once they used tinies bit of soul sense, they will know what I am doing. Though I am not doing anything illegal, I would like them not to find out and get into what I am doing.

    The battle had also reached interesting pointing; the three people havepletely gone on the defensive as Raina beganunching the flurry of attacks on them; the only reason they have not been beaten until now is that they are working together.

    Seeing the way they are fighting, it is very clear they have never worked together. Still, they are experienced enough to fight together with the unknown person, and as the battle long on, their teamwork before even better as they get to know their allies moves and fighting style and adjust ording to it.

    Seconds passed, and Raina¡¯s attacks became more and more intense; they have be so intense that she turned the whole arean into Ice; it is due to me using a little bit of my fire ability through the vines that Ice had not covered my gazebo.

    If I had resisted the Ice with my fire ability, I would have be a popsicle which I do not want to be; the frost power of Raina is pretty strong; I do not want to be freeze in it.

    The attacks of Raina had mesmerized the whole audience and made the crowd realize that the quite-looking twin is no less powerful than the fiery twice.

    While the battle is going, I decided to observe the Frost of Raina, and I was very surprised by what I had found and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the power of her Apex+ constitution.

    Usually, it power of Inheritance that downed all, and in a case like me, the power of Inheritance is greater than my constitution, but its constitution that is powering up my Inheritance, and my Inheritance energy is made by the mixture of elements of my constitution.

    So, the attacks Iunch will have my Inheritance energy rather than the raw power of my constitution, but as I observe the Ice, there is clearly raw power of her constitution here, and it is huge enough to shock the hell out of me.

    In this Ice, there is only 45% inheritance energy while 60% is her raw Frost Constitution power, 55% raw frost power that her constitution cannot utilize in her current stage.

    It is how powerful Raina is while Inheritance is only capable of using 45% of her constitution; if it had been capable of using the 100% like mine, then how powerful she would have been.

    And if this true for one twin and then it much true for the other twin as well, who also have a simr Inheritance and constitution with the opposite element.

    Hun!

    While I was busy, Brent broke away from his two allies and came at me, his speed is great, and the spear attack he isunching is quite powerful; unfortunately, it will not work.

    As he got closer to my gazebo, a green vine peeled out from the gazebo and whipped at him at incredible speed. His eyes popped out, seeing the vines¡¯ speed, and he moves his spear in a defensive position; unfortunately, his speed is too slow.

    BANG!

    My vine wrapped across his stomach and smacked him across the forcefield loudly, getting a big gasp from the crowd.

    I am not fighting; that does not mean I am weak; my friend wanted to fight, so I gave her a chance.

    With Brent gone, the group lost their strength, and it did not take Raina even five seconds to finish them all, and Raina did not defeat them the normal way, smacking them across the forcefield.

    No, she froze them on their spot, which is quite a sadist move if you ask me. To me, it looked far more sadist than me beating the crap out of Herman.

    Jeffrey and E are trying to unfreeze the Ice that Raina had put them, but despite using all their power, they can only melt Ice at a very slow speed.

    "The Winners are Raina Addington and Micheal Zaar," Ma announced us winner after even a minuteter, Jeffrey and E unable to broke the Ice. It is Ma who released them from the Ice; she did that by turning the frost into beautiful icy powder.

    It is quite a beautiful scene.

 Chapter 1489 - Top 10

    <h4>Chapter 1489 - Top 10</h4>

    "What do you think this Kid had done in the arena, Mavis?" Patriarch Bradford asked, seeing Micheal unraveling the gazebo and taking and back his vines.

    "I don¡¯t know, but it must be something if he decided to put on such a show," Matron replied.

    The little boy could fool the others with his acts but not them; they could clearly see he was doing something while putting such acts, but they did not investigate it, there is nothing illegal what he had done, and everyone has right to y some tricks.

    Without such a trick, the Championship is nd; she hopes that his trick will be something good, she will be quite sad if it is not.

    "So, mavis, where did you put this young man of Riverfield Academy in Top 10?" Patriarch asked.

    "He should be at 8th above your student," Mavis replied; the old man did not get angry at Mavis as she ced his student at 9th; he knows the strength of his student, and 9th is a fair assumption.

    If her Inheritance had been able to use her constitution¡¯s power wholly, the number would have been quite higher, but s, their Inheritance is average at best.

    "Well, I think you are wrong about him; I think he is at 5th, even 4th among Top 10," the old man said, drawing small surprise from the old women.

    "Why are you estimating his such high? Are you betting on the other moves that he hadn¡¯t used?" "He is not the only one, you know? Others have hidden quite a much of their strength; they will reveal it when it needs to be," Mavis replied.

    "You are right, but I still think this guy is hiding more strength than others," Bradford said before changing the topic and discussing the other things.

    He barely gets time to meet the old friends, even after he retired for hundreds of years; there are tons of responsibilities, the Championship have given him some time break, and after it was over, he will go back to his duties.

    "You have done well, Micheal; you havee this far into Championship without revealing much of your abilities; it will benefits you greatly in the further part of the championship," Professor Jenkins said, and we flew back toward our Major.

    Professor Jenkins is acting quite differently than usual, she is actually smiling, and her smile is not small; she is smiling ear to ear.

    She is not the only one who has a smile on her; other professors are smiling too, including Professor Josephine.

    Me reaching Top 10 is a great thing for the academy, a thing that hadn¡¯t happened in the past thousand years. Teacher had called me earlier, congratting me on reaching the Top 10.

    "Tomorrow is very important if battles did notst long, then two finalists should be selected tomorrow," Professor Jenkins said, gone the cheery smile she had on her face for past few minutes and her usual persona had returned.

    Tomorrow will be battles of the top ten, and as the Professor said, if battles did not take extremely long, the finalist will be selected tomorrow. These two people will fight for the Champion crown day after tomorrow.

    The battles tomorrow will be very intense; I will likely have to use all my strength, every bit of it, move forward in the Championship, and get one of two finalist spots.

    There is a very high chance I will fight my friends tomorrow; I will finally get to fight Jill and Ellen tomorrow, just the thought of couldn¡¯t help but make me excited.

    There are three people I think who most powerful in the Top 10; they are Elijah, Jill, and Ellen; three of them had not much revealed their abilities, except Elijah, who revealed his amazing speed, but I think that speed is just tip of the Iceberg, he is hiding much more than just a speed.

    "I hope you will reach the finals, Micheal; till now, only people of our academy able to reach that spot, and that was more than three thousand years ago," Professor Josephine requested.

    Since I had entered the Championship, professor Josephine never requested me of anything; she just said I should fight without worry, so her request is quite surprising, but I will try my all to fulfill it.

    The academy members had reached the Final of the Championship only one time, and they had to fight each other for the crow of Championship; it was a battle so amazing that it shocked the world, it had got thousands of books written about it.

    When we reached the Manor, it was midnight. I did not waste a second and directly went to my room andid on the bed before closing my eyes; I did not change my clothes or shower, which I usually do.

    It took me a moment to reach my Inheritance space, and I begin working on it; I have nearlypleted it, and if I wish, I could level up now, but I will not, I want to check every part of it before I decided to go through it.

    The Championship is important, but so is my future; till now, I had the perfect base, and I do not want to jeopardize even for the Championship. There is another reason, the most important one, my pride.

    I have pride as a creator, and my pride will me to use my creation that I was;tpletely sure of. So, I will use every minute to perfect my Inheritance and try to make it to my satisfaction before the final.

    As for the battles tomorrow, I will have to win them all on my own, it will be very difficult when there are opponents like Ellen and Jill, but if I give my all, I will have a chance to win against them.

    I worked for few hours before I slept; I need at least four hours of sleep to be top of my game tomorrow¡¯s battles; not sleeping will not do me any good.

 Chapter 1490 - Ellen Vs Victor

    <h4>Chapter 1490 - Ellen Vs Victor</h4>

    "Wee to Top 10 of the World Championship; are you guys excited? " Ma asked, and the crowd answered her through their cheers; they are way too happy to be here, today not only be matches of the but also of the quarter-final and finals.

    Ma has quite an ability to engage the crowd, even though she is using some of her soul abilities to draw more crowd to her audience, drawing millions of people is not easy; when most of these people are Princes, normal tyrants could not do that.

    But Ma is not a normal Tyrant; she was the Champion, the Battle Queen of the previous championship, best of her decade, doing something like it is not that difficult for her.

    "I once again congratte all of you for reaching the Top 10; you all have worked hard to reach here," she said while looking at us in the participant¡¯s area, which now has only ten seats.

    The seats of each of us are quite far from each other; there are at least a meter and half distance we could not talkfortably in such distance, it does not create a feeling of talking.

    That is the reason why they have kept such distance between the seats. In thest championship, an argument urred between the two members of the Top 10, and that quickly turned into a nasty fight in the participant¡¯s area, which was very embarrassing for the organizers.

    This time, they decided to keep the space between the seats, so people could not have heartly conversation and thus have no reason for the argument.

    I think the organizers overreacted; those two were idiots to start to fight in the participant¡¯s area; we are not going to do that and other things; they would have at least given us a choice where we want to sit, not just pasted our names on the list.

    On the left side is Elijah, who I am, for some strange reason feeling dislike and the right side of me is Sarah, who I really dislike. I would have liked if one of my friends had been on either side, I would have been fine Victor or any other participants besides me who I did not know except for these two.

    "I will not let your excited heart wait and start the battle immediately," Ma said, and the crowd cheered as the screen appeared in front of her with images of the Top 10.

    "Let¡¯s see who will fight the first battle!" she said, and images on the screen began to shuffle up before two images tumbled out, seeing then crowd couldn¡¯t but let out another defeaning cheer.

    "The first Battle will be of Ellen Ashford of Crystal Domination Versus Victor Madden of the zing Spear," She announced amidst defeaning cheer of the crowd.

    Even against the voices of millions of people, her voice was able to reach every ear unimpeded.

    The battle had started with the bang; they had chosen both participants who are extremely strong; it will be a great battle, and the crowd knows it.

    Both Victon and Ellen rose from their seats and flew toward the arena slowly; today, Elina is wearing a different type of suit.

    It is a suit that looked like it weaved in the very fine thread of ss, and it is of holy white color; the only other color present on her ss suit is blue, which symbol of her organization drown in.

    3, 2,1!

    Soon theynded on the arean and looked at each other silently; they did not speak, just stood silently till the countdown started where both of them nodded at each other respectfully.

    "FIGHT!"

    The audience shouted, and at the same time, both Elina and Victor moved at each other at great speed, even while their inheritance armor appeared on their body.

    The screen showed the reaction of the crowd to their speed; they had their jaws hanging out. Till now, there was no Monster Vs. Monster battle, a single monster is fighting the monster.

    Both of them showing the power that they have no shown before, especially Victor; he looked like is walking in a blizzard, seeing the show and lightning moving around his Armor; at the same time, a faint roar could be heard from him.

    The roar shocked many people, the weak-willed princes in the crowd had fallen directly unconscious hearing the roar. Victor had powerful beat Bloodline; there is no intelligence what type of beast it is, the only information we have that it is Blizzard Element.

    Another strange thing is that Victor using the Spear; in all the battles, he used a sword, and his info also said that he is a sword user, but the way he is holding Spear as if he extension of his body, the sword is just fa?ade that he fooled everyone with.

    Spear is where his mastery lies, and anyone should not be surprised seeing he belongs to zing Spear; they specialized in Spear.

    While Victor looked like a walking blizzard that could destroy anything in his path, Ellen looked like a goddess that is walking in the mortal world.

    A beautiful regal holy white gown appeared on her body; it highlighted every single curve of her, but nobody will have any indecent thought toward her; the blinding holy aura around her will make sure of that.

    The regal gown she is wearing does not have a single Armor piece on her; the down looked like it will tear apart with the slightest touch of anything sharp, but Ellen did not seem too worried about it.

    She seemed revealed in shock of others seeing her wearing gown in battle; she had never revealed this form before, till now she always summoned her bloodline armor, even in the intelligence there was no mention of it.

    Both of them revealed things no one ever thought, and this is just starting, more surprises wille as the monsters revealed their true powers in the battle, and I could not wait for it.

 Chapter 1491 - Ellen Vs Victor II

    <h4>Chapter 1491 - Ellen Vs Victor II</h4>

    Ellen is running wearing holy white long grown without any problem, and the only piece of weaponry she has is the holy while sword that she named ¡¯Purification¡¯ for some strange reason.

    Not many people know about the name of her sword; she had told me years ago when I had met her during her engagement to Madeline.

    "Doom Blizzard!"

    Victor shouted as she reached close to Ellen, and just as he did, his Spear spear was covered in a blizzard with snow flowing around it and lighting shing; that¡¯s not the only thing that happened.

    The phantom of the blizzard that appeared behind me became real, and now it looked like he is holding the power of the whole blizzard with him.

    As he reached next to Ellen, he swung his spear as he did; the whole blizzard behind his back also moved toward Ellen.

    The attack is very powerful, radiating a simr level of power as Storm Sphear that he attacked Sophia with yesterday.

    It looked like a delicate flower that Ellen looked like would be crushed under this powerful blizzard, seeing that some people in the crowd closed their eyes, not wanting delicate-looking ellen getting sttered on the forcefield.

    Augh couldn¡¯t help released from my mouth, seeing that these people have no idea what Ellen is. She is no delicate flower; she is a gigantic tree full of thorns that even the strongest monster won¡¯t go near it in fear of getting eaten by it.

    "Holy Cleave,"

    Ellen gently said and moved her gently glowing sword toward theing attack, and soon, her sword came in contact with the blizzard that was in front of the victor sword, and her sword came in contact with it; it cleaved through it.

    People could see a storm cut into the two people and separate left and right as her sword moved toward the victor. Victor tried to reinforce the blizzard, but despite it getting powerful, Ellens¡¯s sword still cut through it.

    CLANG!

    Soon, her sword cut through the blizzard that covering the victor spear and shed with it; as it did, the blizzard covering his spear whisk away, leaving a n.a.k.e.d spear and slightly shaken victor.

    The attack seemed to cost Ellen also as well as the gentle, holy glow on her sword vanished too, but it came back the next second as she retracted her sword andunched the attack again.

    Victor was shocked but reacted immediately and attacked as well and this time with more power.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    They begin to sh; their sh was so powerful that their attacks have begun to cause faint ripples across the forcefield, which had never happened before in the championship.

    The forcefield is Tyrant level, but it is configured such a way that when the shockwave or attack reached certain heights, it would ripple, the powerful attack is greater ripple it will have, but no matter how much power they could bring, the Kings will never be able to break it.

    Even normal Tyrants could not break it even if they used all their strength, and Tyrants like professor Josephine will have to spend quite a bit of effort to break it; only members of Pyramid Council could able to break within a single attack.

    The attacks became powerful, so powerful that even the floor of the arena began to shake. The crowd had fallenpletely silent, and now they are watching it with all their focus.

    Such battles are rarely able to be seen; even in the Grimm Battlefield, such attacks are rare. The kings of this caliber are very rare, and Grimm Battlefied is no ce where one could watch battle whole eating a bucket of buttery popcorns.

    "Storm Sphere!"

    Suddenly, Victor changed the attacked and summoned Storm Sphere that he used against Sophia, but the Sphere is used against Sophia was only fifty meters in diameter, and this one is a hundred meters in diameter.

    Ellen looked very tinypared to; it looked like the mountain ising toward her.

    The attack is powerful, but there is no shred of fear on her face; there is even a faint smile that only people familiar with could see; the attack is powerful enough to her excited.

    Till now, she was fighting, and now she will be fighting with excitement heard, and that is bad news for Victor.

    "Holy Cleave," Ellen said with solemnness,unching the same attack she had beenunching till now, but the attack is not the same.

    Her sword lit up with blinding holy light, and holy ray came out of it like a lightsaber and stopped at hundred meters.

    RIP!

    As the holy ray appeared, Ellen swung down her hundred-meter long sword at an extremely fast speed that, before people could realize what happened, they found the storm sphere getting cut into the two and moving behind ellen, speeding toward the forcefield.

    "Blizzard Chain!"

    The two parts of Sphere moving toward the forcefield when another attack from Victor arrived; it is a fine chain that looked like it is made of a blizzard and moving like a vicious snake.

    The attack is very fast and very silent; he attacked very sneakily right at the moment the storm spear cut by Ellen, and now the chain had appeared near Ellen without giving her any chance to defend.

    "Holy Veil!"

    There was no surprise or fear on Ellen¡¯s face seeing the blizzard chair; she just muttered the word ¡¯Holy Veil," the chain reached very close to about a few centimeters away from her when it suddenly stopped.

    BANG!

    A ¡¯Banging¡¯ sound rang out as the chain stopped by a centimeter away from the Ellen, and what stopped the vicious chair was a delicate looked veil that seemed to be made of a thread of holy white energy.

    The veil looked very delicate that even a child could tear it apart, but it is far stronger than one imagined; when the chain strikes against it, it did not even make a ripple.

 Chapter 1492 - Ellen Vs Victor III

    <h4>Chapter 1492 - Ellen Vs Victor III</h4>

    Bang Bang Bang

    The blizzard chan stuck against one after another, each time using more and more power, but he could not break it; the only thing he was able to do was to make a ripple across the veil.

    The attack is not weak; it could be said each strike of the chain is like struck by a blizzard, but the problem is that the defensive method of Ellen is too strong.

    Ellen, on the other hand, quietly watching the blizzard chain striking across the veil, not lifting the sword in her hand even for a bit; if she wanted to, she could easily counter the chain with her sword, but she let veil do the defending.

    Victor tried for a couple of more times before he stopped, and Ellen also diffused her shield, seeing Victor diffusing his attack.

    "Hehe, you are stronger than I had imagined," "It looked like there will be no holding back against you," Victor said; a slight regret could be heard from his voice like he did not want to reveal all his trump cards yet.

    "So be it, if I have to reveal my full power to win against you, I will do it," he said with a sigh, and next second, a change urred behind him, a phantom of two storms appeared behind him.

    One is familiar Blizzard, but the other is Sand Storm, which he had never revealed before. I am shocked as the crowd revealed the Sand Storm; like everyone else, I thought his bloodline is rted to a powerful Blizzard-type beast, but it looked like it is not; there is much more he hadn¡¯t revealed yet.

    "Twin Storm!"

    He said and came toward Ellen; as he did, the phantoms of the storms behind him materialized, and two storms covered his spear as well.

    The attack of him looked extremely powerful, so powerful that even without a sh, the forcefield covering the arena began to ripple; he looked like a walking storm that would destroy anything that woulde in his path.

    "Holy de!"

    Ellen said, and sword twice as big her materialized behind her before it fused with her totem artifact; as it fused, she swung her sword toward Victor¡¯sing attack.

    CLANNNG

    Their weapons shed loudly and created a forcefield so powerful that even lower-level members of the top would get killed by it, and when it shed against the forcefield, it let out arge ripple across it, and that is just a starting.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    As they shed, Ellen took back her sword and attacked again with double the speed, and Victor matched it with augh as he swung his spear again.

    The defeaning sounds of their sh spread through the whole arena and releasing shockwaves that created nonstop ripples across the whole arena.

    The crowd is watching the battle with utter silence; the level of the battle had blown their mind; this battle is on level or even level above the final battle of thest Championship.

    The moves used by the two participants are too great; they have blown everyone¡¯s mind. I am sure everyone that is watching it from every corner of the central continent would be shocked to see the level of battles.

    Thementators have already said that the viewership of this match had broken all the records. More people are watching this match than any battle of thest Championship, including that of the final.

    The battle looked too amazing not to watch, here a beautiful, delicate-looking young woman fighting and a young man who is a personification of the storms itself.

    "Good, good looked like you have left me with no choice but use that," Victor said with augh; there is slight madness that could be seen in hisugh.

    "Three Storms!"

    He shouted, and the next second, another storm added behind him, a Tornado, Windstorm to be exact, and it made his aura sky rocked. His body released such a powerful aura that the air itself begins to vibrate.

    Two storms have increased his huge strength degree, but three storms had taken topletely another level, the whole crowd and half of the people in the participants arean are shell shocked.

    This move is extremely powerful, but it also seemed to be taxing as, within a moment, the body of Victor has bepletely sweaty, and clear signs of strains could

    "This is myst move; survive if you can," said Victor through greeted teeth and moved spear, covered in the energy of three storms, the looks extremely powerful that for a moment, I even doubted for a moment whether Ellen would be able to handle it or not.

    "Holy Grace!"

    Ellen solemnly, and her aura shot out, shocking the whole crowd; her aura became as powerful as of the Victor, but it has a very different vor, while Victorians aura is of destructiveness and Rage, just like that of the storm, the aura from Ellen feels like peace and soothing.

    There is no much change that urred to Ellen as her aura rose other than the faint aura covering her and the sword she is holding, which is currently moving toward the iing Spear of Victor.

    CLANNNNG!

    Their weapons came closer and closer till they finally shed, and a huge shockwave urred that rippled the forcefield covering the arean, but nobody was focusing on that as everyone is looking at the shock-filled eyes as Victor takes one step back after another.

    He had a look of horror on his face as he can¡¯t believe this is happening to him; ording to him, it should be Ellen that would take a step back, not him.

    The attack of Victor was just like the storm filled with destruction, while the sword of Ellen was a gentle as the wind, but her attack was still able to push back his most powerful attack.

    He could not believe it, and neither is the audience as they watched the result of the sh with open mouth.

 Chapter 1493 - Conviction

    <h4>Chapter 1493 - Conviction</h4>

    "You, h"

    Victor let out a word from his mouth finally, and he was about to continue when he found Ellen in front of him, one moment, she was at her ce, and the next moment she appeared in front of him as if she teleported and swung her sword at him.

    Seeing the sword, he stopped talking and controlled his emotions as he swung the sword.

    He might be in shock seeing his greatest move being countered, but he is a seasoned warrior who had fought hundreds of life and death battles, which taught him many things.

    One most important thing his experience taught him, that battles aren¡¯t over till your head is not flying in the air or your heart stopped beating, so he would continue to fight.

    She may have countered his strongest move and made his steps back, but he did not believe he had lostpletely yet; using such a powerful move must have cost her dearly, and she would not be able to use such a move for a long time.

    The only this he has to do is hold on, use every bit of energy he has, and oust her, and he will win.

    There is a big change that seemed to have appeared on Victor¡¯s face; from the expressions of him, his face now had the expression of conviction as if he truly believes he will win against Ellen.

    The change suddenly made me think the buddy had used some self hypnotizing technique on himself.

    Many people use them, and organizations trained their students in such a technique as thousands of years of research shows such techniques are very useful, Academy also teaches them, and I had used a couple of their sses.

    While having a conviction is very important, power is important too; let¡¯s see if Victor has the power to back up his conviction.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Their weapons shed again, creating an all-powerful shockwave and sending Victor stepping back again. This time, Ellen did not give Victor even a moment of rest; as he began to take a step back, she appeared beside him and attacked again.

    Ellen has be merciless; after each attack, she appeared next to him and attacked again and again, and all Victor could do is defend even after having three powerful storms on his back, and the thing is, Ellen seemed to be doing it effortlessly.

    She does not seem to be under any stress; one could not see even a bead of sweat on herpared to Victor, who ispletely drenched in the sweat, but this could be a fa?ade, a lot of Inheritances could create such fa?ade.

    While others may think it is a fa?ade but I do not think so; this battle is straining of Ellen but not that straining; I know her enough that I can tell she is still, hiding quite a lot of power.

    This couldn¡¯t help but put a smile on my face; my friend did not disappoint me at all, she is a really powerful ¡¯Super Monster,¡¯ now I just hope that I will get to fight this super monster in the championship.

    While Ellen isunching her merciless attack, beating Victor so soundly that he had to take a step back at every sh, she was not able to douse his conviction; his sweaty, tired face is full of confidence, even mow he held the confidence that he could win.

    Genuine respect couldn¡¯t help but arise in my heart for Victor; there are very few people who could produce such conviction, such conviction border madness, but this is what one needs to be Super Powerhouse.

    I am sure the Grimm Monsters watching it would have upped the Victors rating higher; they would now expend more resources on assassinating him, but if he survived maintaining such mad conviction, then he will be one of the brightest stars of our generation.

    Still, this guy is going to lose; he had reached hisst leg and barely able to maintain the three storms behind him; one could see the fluctuation in his aura. At max, he willst minute before Ellen will get him.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when suddenly, a terrifying aura rose from the Victor and fourth storm flickered in exitance, a Rainstorm.

    The area it had upied is a lot less than the other three storms, and it is flickering as if barely able to maintain its existence, but it had made the aura of Victor shot unlivable degree that sparks begin to appear around him.

    "Hahaha, finally, finally, I was able to harness the fourth Storm!" Victor roared and looked at Ellen.

    "Take this, heir of the Crystal Domination," He said, and he moved toward Ellen, and this time, his whole body is shrowded in the storm, the four storms are not behind him anymore, they are around him, and they made his attack extremely terrifying.

    Seeing the way Victor¡¯s body is shaking and the flicker begins to run out of the fourth storm, I believe this is going to be Victor¡¯sst attack, and what attack it is thest attack.

    It had broken the record of the power of thest championship; the meter is clearly showing the attack is 11% stronger than the most powerful attack of thest championship.

    Seeing the furious storming toward her, Ellen¡¯s eyes became even more serious. This time she did notunch another attack, but a gentle, holy glow covering her brightened up as she swung her sword.

    CLANNNNG!

    Both of the swords moved closer and closer till they finally shed; for a moment, there was nothing before a defeaning sound rang out at the same time, huge shockwave crashed against it, sending ripples across the whole forcefield.

    But the two people shed against each other remained on their spot; the storms covering Victor have disappeared, so is the holy glow covering Ellen as they both stare at each other in the eye.

    Puch Puch Puch

    "You Win!"

    Victor said before he begins puking the blood, many ruptures also appeared around Victor¡¯s body, leaking out blood; within several seconds, he becamepletely bloodied from head to toe.

 Chapter 1494 - Jill Vs Joana I

    <h4>Chapter 1494 - Jill Vs Joana I</h4>

    "Winner is Ellen Ashford!" Ma announced, and this time her voice is very genuine, and she seemed really excited by the win; she should be; Ellen is her junior after all.

    CHEER CHEER CHEER

    The audience let out cheers so loud that those precautions have to kick in manage the noise so that it would not st off one¡¯s ears. The crowd is beyond pleased seeing the battles, and they let it know with their voice.

    Not only the crowd had cheered, but we people in the participant¡¯s area has also cheered; the battle had been excited for all of us too, it had let us know what level of participants we will be facing in our battles.

    Soon Ellen flew back into the participant¡¯s area, and except for slight tiredness in her eyes, she seemed fine. Which had surprised quite many people and left their eyes calcting, wanting to guess how much strength she had revealed in the battle.

    p p p

    While everyone gauged her with calcting eyes, we gave her due respect she deserves for this battle; we stood up and weed her back with apuse.

    "Wow, what a battle, itpletely chartered the record of thest Championshing," Ma said while cing the hands on the chest.

    "Participants this time are super powerful, and I hope, next battle would provide us the same amount of excitement as this battle," Ma said excitedly and moved her hand up that made the huge screen appeared in front of her.

    The images began to shuffle before two images came out of the remaining eight; seeing the images, a small disappointed sight came out of the crowd. Seeing the participants, they did not feel this battle will be as exciting as the previous.

    "Jillian St Palen of Hawthorn Sea Versus Joana Michealson of Mistson," Ma announced, and the crowd cheer, but their mood was less excited.

    Seeing it is Jill versus Joana, they did not think the fight will be excited as previous or long as the previous, but I do not agree with them and nor is the people sitting in the participant¡¯s area.

    The crowd underestimates Joana and her Empire of Mist too much; though she will lose, it will not be a quick battle as they think. The Empire of Mist is not legendary Grand Art for nothing, and it does note to the weaklings.

    Even a person as powerful as Jill will have to spend some time to crack the Empire of Mist. If she did not have the overwhelming advantage of strength over Joana or both of them had about simr strength, then the battle would havested for hours.

    Still, the battle will exciting; I could feel it in my gut; it will not be disappointing; I can feel it.

    Soon, both of them reached the arena and looked at each other without saying the word; while both of them are silent, one had expressionless and confident, and the other is quite nervous.

    Despite having a poker face, one could see in Joana¡¯s eyes how nervous she is, but one could also sense the excitement, she is very excited about the fight, and she will not give up before giving her all.

    3,2,1

    "FIGHT!¡¯

    The countdown begins, and secondster, the crowd shouted ¡¯Fight,¡¯ as they did, abysmal me covered Jill¡¯s whole body, and she moved toward Joana; her speed is very fast, seeing her speed, it is very clear that Jill wants to finish the fight soon as possible before Empire of Mist activated fully.

    Once it did, it will take her at least a few minutes to finished the Joana, which she did not want to see.

    Jill appeared in front of Joana before her Inheritance Armor had fully covered her, and she swung a sword made out of the abyssal fire.

    Seeing the sword, Joana¡¯s expression changed drastically, and she begins to move back to dodge the attack, but unfortunately, in front of Jill¡¯s sword, her speed is too slow.

    Pachak!

    Before Joana could do anything, Jill¡¯s sword had reached her, cutting through her waist. Within a moment, Jill¡¯s sword cut Joana into two, creating a sizzling sound as her fire sword burned the blood.

    Bang Bang

    But Jill did not seem happy about it, and one could understand why, as next moment two parts of Joana turned misty while and exploded one after another, spreading mist everywhere in areana.

    These two parts seemed to contain an awful lot of mist, as it covered the whole areana light, a couple of explosions more, and the whole arean will have quite a lot of mist.

    Last time Joana was not able to produce such an amount of mist from the single body, so either she had been hiding her strength, or she broke through; my bet is on breaking through.

    This time Joana reacted too quickly, even before her Inheritance Armor appeared on her body, and not to forget the newfound confidence Ive seen in her eyes when I saw her entering into the participant¡¯s area.

    "Hehehe,"

    A melodicugh of Joana rang out as she appeared ten metered behind Jill andunched hundreds of misty arcs at her.

    ¡¯Snort!¡¯ Puchi!

    Jill snorted, and the next moment, she appeared in front of Joana,pletely dodging the attack before piercing her misty sword at Joana¡¯s guts and drown out blood.

    Bang!

    An expression of pain appeared on Joana¡¯s face before it transformed into that of a smile, and like previous Joana, this Joana also turned misty and exploded.

    The power of the explosion is quite great. If Jill hadn¡¯t disappeared a moment before the body exploded, she would have got caught in, and It would have injured her quite much.

    Her Abyssal Fire that is covering her would not have been able to protect her fully; the explosion may not look much, but it is powerful even that I did not want to get caught in it.

    The injuries wrought by the Empire of Mist healed slowly if one is trapped in the Empire of Mist.

 Chapter 1495 - Jill Vs Joana II

    <h4>Chapter 1495 - Jill Vs Joana II</h4>

    Bang Bang Bang

    One after another, Jill gutted seven Joana¡¯s, which made Mist covered the whole arena, the Mist is not very dense, but it is not light either.

    I had activated all my ocr abilities as the Mist became denser; everyone did the same. We did that not only to observe Jill¡¯s who till now finished all her battles in a single move, but also observe the Empire of Mist.

    The Empire of Mist is a very rare art, and the more information one has about it, the better; who knows when one has to fight its host outside, Supremes held many duels and challenges among themselves.

    Sometimes, they evenpete for the seeds and treasures, so it is very important for the powerhouse, especially those of our standing who will be part of the top hierarchy of our organization.

    It is important to have deep knowledge of the abilities of our allies as much as enemies; sometimes, lines get blurred.

    Large scale war between the organization is very rare, but it happened every few hundred years. Most of the time, Pyramid is able to diffuse it or keep it minimal, but sometimes, it gets blown out of their hands too.

    Once upon a time, the academy had gone through arge-scale conflict; the conflict was so great that we had lost more than half of the members to it and even had to abandon the academy for a brief period.

    Though we won it by utter destroying the whole party that was many times stronger than us, the cost of winning it was too great, and that academy is very careful not to let it happen again but always prepared for it.

    A minute had passed since the battle began, and after killing nine Mist Joana¡¯s, Jill stopped chasing them, and now she stood center of the arena with her eyes closes.

    ng ng ng

    She is not moving from her spot, as if trying to sense where real Joana is hiding, and Joana is taking full advantage of her that as she is attacking with one atta after another, and these are not simple mist arcs but really powerful attacks which Jill is easily able to deal with even with her eyes closed.

    While Jill may look standing and only defending, she is undoubtedly using many methods of her Inheritance to find Joana, and there are really good sensory arts that he method has.

    Ramona Hawthorn once part of our academy, and if anyone knows more about Abyssal Star Inheritance, then it is us; we know far more than the Hawthorn Sea itself, which Ramona Hawthorn herself established.

    Those notes were left by her excellency Roosevelt who was a partner of Ramona Hawthorn.

    Beforeing to Orcoz city, I got to read some of that information, and I was shocked by what Inheritance could do; the strength Ramona Hawthorn had when she was a Tyrant was simply iprehensible.

    No wonder no one was able to match that strength even after three thousand years; the strength is too much for one to gain.

    ng ng ng

    Three minutes have passed since the battle begins, and now not only attacks areing toward Jill but also all types of chains that want to bind her, but whenever chains came, her fiery sword moved and turned them to dust.

    Joana even tried to box Jill in the box of Mist, but her ck sword turned the box into dust.

    Her fire is really powerful as the Mist from the Empire of Mist is not weak enough to break into dust by just contacting fire, but the abyssal fire of the Jill is too powerful that Mist had no choice but to break into tiny dust particles.

    It would have been great if both of have had a simr level of power; one had Legendary Grand Art while the other has legendary Inheritance; their sh would have been amazing.

    Everyone knows what is happening here and knows that Jill would win; she had not won yet because she could not use her full power against it. If she used her full power, she would have need a bare few seconds to finished joana due to their immense power difference.

    Currently, Jill does not want to use her full power and instead decided to use finesse to finish off Joana.

    Still, one has to marvel at the Empire of Mist; even after using her senses for such a long time, Jill was not able to find Joana; any other art would not have been able to illude her for this long.

    Seconds ticked by, and Joana upped her offense, trying all sorts of attacks and bidings, even tried to attack Jill creating sharp spikes beneath her feet and above her; she even tried to attack her with fine needles and mist meteors, but everything crashed under the fiery abyssal de of Jill.

    A crowd that had thought the fight would end in seconds have gotpletely dumbstruck and now watching the battle with the keen interest which they had not disyed at the beginning of the battle.

    Four minutes passed when Jill finally opened her eyes, her eyes are shining in purple light, and there was a smile on her face; her smile had entrapped the whole audience.

    Since the championship, she was always expressionless, but it is the first time any expression appeared on her face.

    "Got You!"

    Jill said with a smile and disappeared from her spot; the next second, she arrived near forcefield with her sword straight in the air.

    At first, the crowd did not realize why she kept the sword this way, but they immediately understood when Joana materialized with a sad face and Jill¡¯s sword is very close to her neck.

    "I Lost," she said with a defeated sigh, " I thought I would keep you trapped for at least five minutes, but I was not even able to do that," she said; Jill could only smile hearing that.

 Chapter 1496 - Two Secondâ€™s

    <h4>Chapter 1496 - Two Second¡¯s</h4>

    "The Winner is Jillian St Palen," Ma announced, and the crowd cheered; though the cheer was less defeaning than Ellen¡¯s battle, it is still louder than one imagined seeing the mood of the crowd when the battle began.

    Jill came back with apuse and received in the participant¡¯s area too, and she deserved it just as much as Ellen deserved hers.

    She fought the battle as it should be; if she wanted to, she would have easily used a difference in power to st Joana into the forcefield, but she did not; she used her senses to find Joana and beat her, and it is not easy to one when Empire of Mist activated.

    "The battle was amazing; it might not seem like it seeing there were no earth-shattering moves, but it was."

    "It is not easy to find the person once Empire of Mist activated; I myself would have taken more than fifteen minutes to find Participant Joana," Ma said, the first time really saying something meaningful about the battle.

    The crowd was a little surprised, but they still cheered hearing her words.

    "Now that the second battle is over, it is time for the third," Ma said excitedly as the screen appeared in front of her, and six images begin to shuffle, and before two came out secondster.

    The crowd cheered loudly, seeing the name of the two people; they have left quite a mark during the battles.

    "The Third battle is between Jonathan Pearson of the Silverstone Academy Versus Elijah James of Sundering Peak," Ma announced, and the crowd absolutely went mad they did during when the battle of Ellen and Victor was announced.

    Both of them got up as their names announced and flew toward the arena; these two had fought during the battle royal of the top 25 but soon became allies to defeat Rachel, and now in the top 10, they will going to finished their unfinished battle, so how can crowd not excited.

    "Last time, I did not get a chance you finish you, but this time you won¡¯t be that lucky," Jonathan said, hearing that smile on Elija¡¯s face stiffened and his eyes became sharp, but soon they turned to normal and smiled returned to his face.

    The change in expression happened so fast that most in the crowd did not notice it, but we in the participant¡¯s area did, and Joanather did, and he got angry seeing it and opened his mouth to say something, but he closed it as the countdown begin.

    3, 2,1

    The countdown begins, and with each number, Jonathan¡¯s eyes became intense; he looked like he wants to tear Elijar apart.

    The intelligence said Jonathan was egoistic and took offense to slight things; I did not believe since he never behaved as such but seeing how he is looking at Elijah, I am willing to believe that intel.

    Just for showing slight anger, Jonathan got angry at Elijah. Even I did not like Elijah for some strange reason, but I would not get angry with him showing especially when it is my mistake.

    In thest battle, it was Jonathan who was at a disadvantage against Elijah, but the words he makes one think the opposite, if I had been Elijah¡¯s ce, I would have gotten angry.

    Still, I think Jonathan is an idiot; you should antagonize someone who is stronger than you, and Elijah is stronger unless Jonathan is hiding his strength very well, which I did not think so.

    Such idiot moves make the battle harder for one, and if the other person is very powerful, then he can make things very embarrassing at the arena as I did with Herman.

    "FIGHT!"

    The countdown ended, and the crowd shouted ¡¯Fight¡¯ as they did; both of them summoned their Inheritance Armor, but one strange thing happened, Elijah Armor immediately on his body, and he disappeared from his spot.

    Bang!

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened, seeing that he summoned defensive measure; as he did, Elijah appeared in front of, and his sword moved at lightning speed and crashed through the half-formed defensive measure.

    Horror appeared on the Jonathans face as they begin to move back his greatest speed, but in front of Elijah¡¯s sword, his speed is slow.

    Elijah¡¯s sword appeared on Jonathan¡¯s neck, and he even drew out the drop of blood from his neck.

    ¡¯What just happened?" I asked myself; the battle is over just as it finished; it barely took more than a second for a battle to finish.

    The crowd did not notice what happened; only a secondter, they saw Elija¡¯s sword on Jonathan¡¯s neck and a strop of blood on it, and they did not cheer, not a single one.

    "Winner is Elijah James," Ma announced; her voice did not have its usual excitement when she announced the winner, she tried to fake it, but it came out a little stoic.

    Sometimes even the good actors can¡¯t fake.

    Few thousand people apuded and cheered at her announcement, but it is nothingpared to the usual millions.

    While Elijah smiled and even waved at few thousand people cheering at him, Jonathan still in shock, he could not believe he had lost.

    "I am not lost!" suddenly Jonathan screamed and moved toward Elijah, but he hadn¡¯t taken a step toward him when suddenly he fell down on the floor, unconscious; a momentter, people arrived with a stretcher and carried him away.

    When Elijah came back, we all stood up and apuded; the speed he disced is amazing; he was so fast that ¡¯Monster¡¯ like Jonathan was not able to respond at all; even jill had not disyed such speed in her previous battle.

    "It was quite a battle, hun? Finished before it even begins," she asked the crowd, totally not saying anything about the earlier incident; if I had been in her ce, I would have done the same.

    Jonathan acted beyond reproach; instead of gracefully epting his defeat, he attacked his opponent when his back was toward him; it was beyond shameful.

 Chapter 1497 - Against Sarah

    <h4>Chapter 1497 - Against Sarah</h4>

    "Now, let¡¯s see who the participants are of the fourth battle," Ma said, and a screen appeared in front of her with four images; with three battles finished, only four people have remained to fight.

    The four images begin to shuffle up, and a few secondster, two imagese. Seeing the images, I was a little surprised at first before a smile appeared on my face; I have wanted to fight with her for a long time, and now my wish had finally been fulfilled.

    "Sarah Graves of Skyber Saber Versus Micheal Zaar of Riverfield Academy," Ma announced, bringing the huge cheers from the crowd, the level as they have given to Ellen.

    I did not get up immediately; instead, I closed my eyes for a second before opening them. When I got up and flew toward the arena, there is something different about me; receptive people from the participant¡¯s area could sense something had changed about me.

    I had something locked in me before I left the ruin; it is not runic in nature, but of consciousness; it was more life self-hypnotism which had restricted some things me, and now I am fighting against Sarah, I had released some of conscious restriction and change in me was imminent.

    I felt a couple of intense gazes on me; the most intense of them all is from Ma, itsted for only a moment, but it took me all my willpower to resist.

    Soon, Inded on the arean and Sarah a few meters away from me, "Its been quite a while since I wanted to fight with you," Sarah said, stealing the words right from my mouth.

    "Me too," I replied.

    We had too many differences and dislikes for each other; I did not have that, but Sarah did, and due to her not changing her opinions despite my thousand tries, my dislike for her also grew.

    Now, she became one of the people whom I will not talk to even if we are only two people in the room, and I am; she also feels the same.

    3,2,1

    We continued to stare at each other when the countdown begins, and that did not change anything; we continued to stare without moving.

    "FIGHT!"

    The countdown finished, and the crowd shouted ¡¯Fight.¡¯ Far louder than they had before, probably thinking we might finish the battle on the move like previous and decided to give us encouragement to fight longer.

    As the countdown finished, Inheritance Armor appeared on our body, while mine is Armor, she¡¯sForm,¡¯ and it is above a second level form, which is level above that of the Samual.

    Till now, she had only disyed a level 1 form; it was the first time she revealed this form. It looks like she considered me quite a threat; otherwise, she would not have summoned the second form directly.

    Sarah¡¯s angel form is different from the others; while Angel forms of Rachel and Manual wore battle robes, Sarah¡¯s angel wore Armor.

    Sarah is wearing very extremely beautiful ck steel armor with purple streaks, and herrge wings are not feathery like Rachel and Samual but of ck Steel like her Armor.

    Her Angel is Angel of War, an angel that is specially born for battle; other angels could not match it in the might.

    Our Inheritance Armors appeared on our body at the same time, so are the sword in our hand. This time, I had taken out my real sword, not rapier than I had been using till now.

    I could feel surprised gazes on me as they looked Diamond ded greatsword in my hand; till now, I had been using a rapier and most of them likely have thought I am light weapon user, not a heavy weapon such as this.

    Only those who had read the intelligence about me or knew me knew I am a heavy weapon user.

    As our weapons and sword appeared in hand, we did not move; we kept looking at each other for a seconds before suddenly we both flew toward each other.

    Our speed is great, so great that we arrived next to each other momentter and swung our swords at each other without wasting a moment.

    CLANG!

    Her long sword shed against my great sword, and just as it did, a surprise couldn¡¯t help but sh in her eyes, seeing that small smile couldn¡¯t help appear on my face.

    She had a beautiful long sword with a purple metal de and ck handle; the de had a beautiful mural drawn on it which attract attention instantly. Not only her long sword is beautiful, but it is also heavy, very heavy, the heavies weapon I had encountered in simr level human.

    Still, my sword is heavier, and that surprised her as she thought she had the heaviest weapons due to that assumption; she had received quite a shock when our weapons shed, she barely able to stop herself from shaking.

    CLANG!

    While it surprised her, it did not stop her fromunching another attack right after the lightning speed; I also moved my sword at the same time as she, and we shed again with more strength, releasing forcefield powerful enough to crush the normal kings to dust.

    Such strength is very hard to see in Kings, as we are not using any energy for the sh, only our physical attributes, and that is what makes these shes amazing.

    Physical strength is extremely important; inheritance like mine or War Angel Inheritance demands greater physical strength, which is not easy to gain unless one has a huge amount of resources and can work till every muscle in one¡¯s

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Our des shed against each other without a break, without using any energy, only physical strength.

    She wants to prove it she is better than me as she always thought, and I want to prove to her how wrong she in thinking that.

    We shed nearly a thousand times before we suddenly stopped, and fearsome aura burst out from our bodies; the small test is over; it is time for us to bring out the big guns.

 Chapter 1498 - Against Sarah II

    <h4>Chapter 1498 - Against Sarah II</h4>

    The powerful aura¡¯s shot through our bodies; it is so intense that it made our hair move as if there is wind blowing.

    "Art of War: Devine Blessing!" She said, and a golden ring appeared above her head

    She pped her wings; a single p gives her amazing speed that would make normal Kings feel like she is teleporting.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯

    Seeing her using her power, I did not hold back either and directly used the first boost. As I did, runes sucked the energy from my refinement and created a thick solution that spread through every inch of my body, giving me a huge boost in strength.

    With the first boost activated, I moved toward her, and my speed is not slower than hers; in less than a second, we appeared next to each other and attacked.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed and producing a huge forcefield that produced a faint ripple across the forcefield.

    In the championship, I had used the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ before, but the power of the first boost is not this huge; if I used such power that could create a ripple across the forcefield, my opponents would have gotten seriously injured within a single attack, might have even died.

    I had been holding back a lot of power, not to forget I have improved some more since I hade back, though that improvement is nothingpared to what I had gotten spending a cycle in the Ruin, it is still something.

    I had been restricting my strength since I hade back, and it is the first time I had released some of that power, and I have no doubt, I will have to use all of it if I want to defeat Sarah.

    "Art of War: Whirlwind of de!"

    Right after the first shed, she used the second attack, and her movements became extremely fast as sheunched the attack.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANN

    de after dee at me, her long sword have be whirlwind,unching one and attack after another at an amazing speed that is double than mine. To others watching, it looked like she isunching tens of attacks at me every moment, but she is not.

    She isunching one attack at a time, but her speed is so fast that even powerful kings would not able to keep track of it, and it looked like she isunching tens of attacks at the time.

    Her attack is very powerful, but I am dealing with it without increasing my speed; my speed is simr to earlier, but no attack of hers could enter the immediate range of mine.

    I could see a frown appearing on her face, and she had increased her speed even more, but I had dealt without facing many problems.

    In the Ruin, I had fought with thousands of years old monsters. The strength Sarah is disying right now isparable to the strength of the Green Kings I had faced in myst week in Ruin.

    So, one can imagine how powerful Sarah is and the resources that Supremes have at their disposal to gain such strength, which I had gained surviving for cycle there.

    While Sarah had the strength simr to the Green Kings, she does not have the skills that old monsters have refined over the thousands of years, and it is time for me to reveal some of the things Ive learned.

    I had been holding back on too much; I have only revealed two moves and barely any skill; it is also time for me to show that.

    CLANNG

    KRRRR

    My sword moved as it usually does, and it shed with her very fast attack, and just as she was aboutunched another attack, my sword moved on her de and destroyed its momentum with calcted pushes before moving my sword at her next.

    Her eyes have be wide as sers seeing that, there is the look of unbelievably there as if she could not believe something like this is happening or I have the skill to do something like it.

    While she is shocked, she did not waste time responding. Just I crushed the momentum of her sword, she pushed more energy in it and moved her sword time mine who was going toward her neck.

    She had easily caught up my sword as its speed is not much, just a little greater than before the sh after I borrowed some of the momentum from her attack.

    CLANNG

    She stopped the sh of my sword by cing her sword directly in front of mine, and this time, she is very careful not to let me crush and steal her momentum.

    KRRRRR

    Right after weapons shed, I moved my sword sideways like earlier, and this time she was aware and tried to stop, but she found out no matter what she does, she could not stop it.

    It is like my sword learns every weakness of her sword and using it move forward, and she could only watch me helplessly as all her tries were to left to ruin.

    My sword moved again moved, and this time, it had entered her immediate range, and her sword again appeared in front of me, radiating more power, and this time too, I used her momentum to move forward despite her many tries to spot the charge of my sword.

    It moved closer and closer toward her neck, and this time, she did not move her sword to defend; she just continued to look at me.

    CLANG!

    When my sword just a hand distance away from her neck, it had stopped, and an energy defensive screen appeared in front of my blocking its way. The defensive method is nothing special, it might be one of the weakest shields she has, but it stopped my sword¡¯s charge.

    As I said, the defensive shield is nothing special, and I could break through it if I strike its weakness; I just need to add some power to my sword, which I will not; she knows that too, that is why she used her worst defensive method.

 Chapter 1499 - Against Sarah III

    <h4>Chapter 1499 - Against Sarah III</h4>

    "It is the Ghoul Ruin, right? It is because that ruin you have made such huge improvements," She asked; she knows the answer already; she just wanted to confirm it, which I will not obviously.

    There are two reasons I don¡¯t want to give conformation, first because the teacher will have my skin if I did not. The ¡¯I¡¯ is the only resource site we have, and it is a strategic resource of ours.

    And second, seeing my performance, some idiots from the academy will try to stay in ruin; it is natural when one gains something phenomenal from one ce, others want to visit that ce and do the same thing.

    We will need to take some heavy precautions against it in the next cycle. I am not a narcissist thinking it, but it will happen, and it might be one of the reasons why the teacher had asked not to say anything about the ruin in public.

    "I have read about it; it is said there are lots of Ghouls there who are hundreds, thousands of years old?" She asked back; I did not reply as before, just kept my face expressionless.

    "With such skills, I will not able able to beat you with normal moves; I will have to use my cards," she said, and a terrifying aura burst out of her.

    There is one thing I like about Sarah, her craziness about the battle, and in battle, she became pragmatic, leaving behind all prejudice and self-entitlement she has for her opponent.

    "Art of War: War Angels Fury!"

    She said, and the terrifying aura released from her turned to metallic mes; they are not mes; the aura releasing from her has be dense enough that it begins to look like the mes.

    Sarah had understood that she could not beat me with the normal methods, so she decided to use the raw power against me, and this move of her reeks power that air around her aura mes began to create sparks.

    "Let me see whether your skills are enough to deal with this attack of mine," she said with augh and shed her sword at me.

    Her sh is a normal sh; there are no shy moments in it, and that makes it have a minimum weakness or, as others might put it, it is easier to deal with since it is a simple sh.

    There is the reason she chose to use simple sh, and that is because she will easily able to deal with any tricks I pulled since it does not contain anyplication.

    Seeing the powerful attack, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. She is right in everything but wrong in one thing; she thinks she could st me with such a powerful attack, but she is wrong; she is not the only one who could produce such a powerful attack.

    A powerful aura burst out of me as a flood of thick energy released from my runes and spread to every inch of my body.

    "Hehe!"

    Augh couldn¡¯t help but escape my mouth as I swung my sword toward her; the greatsword moved at lightning speed, making one believe it is rapier that is moving and not the greatsword.

    Sarah got surprised seeing such powere from me, and she pours more energy into her attack, making faster and more powerful

    CLLANNG!

    Our weapons shed; this time, I did not use much of my skill; it is a show of pure power; I did not use my skill; if I wanted to, I could have directly circ.u.mvented her sword and attacked her body directly, but I did not.

    I wanted to beat her in every angle, from Skills to Method; I want to wipe that prejudice off her mind. I would have liked to beat her too, a little, but I will not go that far; her Sister and Jim will not forgive me if I did not.

    A crushing shockwave released from our attack, making the whole forcefield ripple and base of arean shakedown below.

    A shocked expression appeared on her face as she shook by the attack lightly; the slight seemed to have to blow her fuse or something as rage appeared in her eyes which had quickly transformed into fury.

    "Micheal!"

    She said ever so slowly before she swung her sword again, and this time her aura begin to climb steadily, reaching higher every moment, making aura mes around her denser and denser.

    The way her aura is growing at unprecedented speed, something seemed to have clicked; I could feel the slight change that is urring in her attack; it does not only be powering, but it is bing even more perfect.

    She is now truly looked at Angel in a fury, and that is likely the reason the power of her attacks is growing as the attack itself is called ¡¯War Angels Fury.¡¯

    What is happening to her prettymon; some attacks need an emotional spectrum to work on and greater than emotion, the higher the power they are able to harness from it.

    Seeing her powerful attack ising toward me, a smile appeared on my face. A powerful aura sted off as I swung my sword toward her¡¯s.

    CLLANNNG

    Our weapons shed and released a powerful shockwave that produced another ripple across the forcefield.

    The attack is very powerful enough to make one proud to be able to produce it, but it did make Sarah feel anything other than fury, as her attack was not powerful enough to shake me; it her who shook again lightly.

    "You!" she said with fury and swung her sword again as power of her begin to increase at a greater rate than before.

    CLLANNNG CLLANNNG CLLANNNG

    Our attacks begin to sh at a faster and faster rate, shaking the arena louder and louder; the crowd has be absolutely mad as they began to cheer like crazy as our attacks became more and more powerful.

 Chapter 1500 - Against Sarah IV

    <h4>Chapter 1500 - Against Sarah IV</h4>

    CLLANNNG CLLANNNG CLLANNNG

    In this battle, I wanted to teach Sarah some lesson and prove how wrong she had been to be prejudiced around me for all these years, and instead of doing that, I had helped increase her power.

    I don¡¯t know, whether it is my face or the things I do, or its just with Sky Saber¡¯s members who want to defeat me so much that they end up harnessing strength from their Inheritances.

    When I had fought with Herman, his strength had also increased considerably, but it is still nothing to power up that Sarah is having right now.

    Her strength is increasing rapidly that now, the power of attacks had reached highest in the championship, we have surpassed thest attack that Ellen and Victor had performed each other.

    ¡¯I think I had helped her enough; it is time for me to give her some challenge,¡¯ In this sh, I had not used much of skills; I used the raw power for raw power; it is time again for me to use some of my skills.

    CLLANNNG

    KRRRRRR

    Our weapons shed, and this time, I directly broke the momentum of her sword by striking at its weakness.

    In this sh, she had been using simple moves to deal with my skill easily, but no matter how simple her moves are, I could still break them; she does not have enough battle experience to counter my skill.

    I had fought thousands of life and death battles against those old ghouls in the ruin, thousands of times I had nearly died, and two times, I had reached very close to the death, and I survived and got the battle experience that barely anyone with a simr stage as me.

    This experience, these skills are not easier to deal with. Raw power is away, but it only works when there is a difference of power between the two parties, and there is a difference of power, but it is an opposite difference of power.

    I stole the momentum of her sword and moved my sword toward her heart, she had put up the surprise of a huge amount of Inheritance Energies which would have sted any king to pieces, but my runes have sucked that energy, and now I am using that converted energies on my sword.

    Seeing me breaking the momentum of her attack, fury zes even higher in her eyes, and her aura begins to climb even higher at greater momentum as she moved her sword toward mine to defend her heart.

    CLLANNNG

    A thick aura covered her sword as it appeared in front of my sword shed against mine, stopping my sword on the track. Seeing that, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    ¡¯Even in a fury, she could show some ingenuity,¡¯ I thought, seeing my stopped short. On her sword, she had created a sponge of very dense energy. This sponge act like a that will stop the momentum of the sword and attack as once the sword is stopped, it will attack the sword and host that is using it.

    It is a very powerful move she had created but very costly; it needs a huge amount of energy, even powerful Kings would not waste so much energy, but Sarah has all the energy in the world, seeing the way she is harvesting from her inheritance.

    Her had failed, or it could be said it seeded halfway as it was able to stop my sword on its track and now, I want to see how many time she could use such trick to stop my attack as my runes will take all the energy she is willing to give me.

    CLLANNNG CLLANNNG CLLANNNG

    I attacked, and shing sounds begin to ring out even more intensely, and with each failing attack, the fury in her eyes grows, and she harvests even more power from her inheritance.

    Our shes are creating huge ripples across the forcefield and shaking the ground below. If we had fighting outside, forcefields released from our attacks would have turned ground into craters, and the trees would have turned to dust.

    The arena is very powerful; it is very hard for kings to anything to it; in the past thousand years, not a single battle in the area was able to for the crack on a single tile of the area, and since its inception, only one King level battle was able to for a crack on it and it single faint crack.

    "Art of War: Legion!"

    Suddenly, Sarah activated another more, and as she did, seven phantoms of angels that looked like her are released from her; these phantoms are very real; even normal Kings would not able to spot the difference in them seeing how perfectly they are copying aura and her look.

    Now there are eight Sarah¡¯s around me, and each of them is releasing terrifying power, which is kept increasing her power; she had not let go of her earlier move; she is using two moves together.

    "DIE DIE DIE..."

    All eight Sarah¡¯s screamed as they came at me, their attack is powerful, and their movements are synchronized, and seeing crossing their movements are, and how energy is flowing between them, I could tell they are using a battle formation which will make their attack even stronger.

    Sup Sup Sup

    Seeing powerful eight attacks areing, seven diamond vines released from me. Each of the vines is diamond green, and a one-meter long red diamond de is attached to their end.

    The one-meter de is nothing; I had to increase the side of the small de to bigger; it does not damage its sharpness or integrity, seeing how much energy I had poured inside it for not that to happened.

    The seven vines moved toward the seven phantoms like Viper, this move is quite powerful, and I want to see if these phantoms would able to stop my vines, as I nned to finish these phantoms in a single move.

    I wanted to anger Sarah even more so that she would fight me at strongest so that I would defeat at her strongest.

    Professor Jenkins would have liked me to finished my fight as soon as possible, revealing as little about my strength as possible.

    I have followed those directions till now, but now I want to enjoy the battle since I hade out of the ruin; I had not enjoyed any blood-burning battles, and this battle had begun to burn it, first time in quite a while.

 Chapter 1501 - Battle of Giants I

    <h4>Chapter 1501: Battle of Giants I</h4>

    My sword moved toward the real Sarah while my sword moved toward the seven real phantoms her method had conjured.

    I am going to destroy those phantoms in a single attack, it may seem hard seeing the power they are projecting, but it is not; I have fought her for quite a while and quite confident with the battle experience I had.

    CLLANNNG

    My sword shed against Sarah; her sword had the sponge she had been using against my sword for quite a while. I could tear through this energy sponge if I want to, but I will not; my targets are the seven phantoms, and I will deal with them first.

    CLLANNNG CLLANNNG CLLANNNG

    As my sword shed against Sarah''s sword, my seven vines have also reached the inch distance to Phantom''s swords and shed against them, producing seven shockwaves at the same time that rattled the whole arena but did not deal any damage.

    KRRRR KRRR KRRR

    These phantom swords also have a sponge in them, which stopped my sword, and before the sponges couldunch an attack on my vines, my vines had sucked the thick energy sponges before they slid on the phantom swords toward the phantom Sarah''s.

    As they moved toward the phantoms, the vines'' speed increased, the swords tried to catch up, but they are too slow.

    The phantoms tried to activate the defensive methods, which quite surprised me since I had not expected they will be able to activate them at this stage, but it did not matter my vines are too fast and too sharp; these defensive methods to do anything.

    Khutch Khutch Khutch

    My sword tore through, defensive methods that hadn''t fully formed before they cut through the phantoms from head to two; the phantoms produced surprising resistance, and sound simr to cutting through ice rang out as my vines divided them into two.

    The seven phantoms turned into fourteen pieces before they disappeared, and when I looked t Sarah, I found her looking at me fury like never before, and this time not only her aura begin to climb rapidly, but the change also begins to appear on her form.

    It became even more borate and beautiful, and looking at it; one would feel like one is being cut by the thousand des; if I am not wrong, then she had advanced her form in mid-battle, getting a huge increase.

    "Art of War: ANGEL INCARNATION!"

    She said, and when she said ''Anger Incarnation,'' her voice seemedyer and contained some otherworldly feeling. I would have liked to contemte on the otherworldly feeling I had felt from her, but I did not have time for it

    A phantom of an angel appeared behind, and this Phantom is huge, around fifty meters tall huge, making a huge arean tiny in front of it.

    I had thought this move is simr to the move she had used in the previous battle, but it is not when I saw Sarah merging with the Phantom.

    As she merged with it, the Phantom got real; it looked like a real angel had appeared, and the face of the Angel, which had been obscured when it was a phantom, now the face and it was of the Sarah.

    "Now, Micheal, What Will You Do?" Sarah asked a loud voice which did not seem out of ce with the giant Phantom.

    Her voice was stilled tinged with fury, but she had enough control over it that she could think otherwise; how could she have developed the energy sponge to stop my sword.

    "There are many things I could do, Sarah, but this will suffice," I said with a smile, and my seven vines wrapped around me before they exploded with growing as a cocoon formed around me.

    The cocoon started to get bigger and bigger, and in just a few seconds, the cacoon reached the same height as the Angel as the wide eyes crowd watched with bated breath.

    The cocoon did not react for a few seconds; it stayed the same before it began to unfurl, and soon a fifty-meter long diamond vine humanoid revealed in front of the crowd.

    My humanoid looked very ugly; the only saving grace about it is being made of diamond.

    I had never done anything like it in the Ruin, it teacher who told me to do this. She said I am underutilizing my vines and I should do more with my vines, and one of the examples she gives is this.

    In my Inheritance Space, I had to practice about it a lot, and I made little change in theing upgrade of my Inheritance so that I could make big humanoid changes very fast.

    In this huge humanoid, I am in the middle of the humanoid''s temple,pletely wrapped in my vines so that I could control it better.

    FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT!

    Seeing the huge Angel and Dimond Vine humanoid, the crowd had gone bat shit crazy and began to chant ''Fight'' madly.

    We looked at each other before moved toward each other at the same time, and I found the humanoid is moving with surprising grace, despite using it for the first time in a real battle.

    All that practice of control is helping me right now, but this move is also taking a huge amount of my energies; I am constantly refining energies at a very fast speed, never letting my energy storage go below 70%.

    I had learned a very hard lesson in the Ruin about energy, and during any battle, I did not let go down 70%, especially when it is a real battle; I can never know when I will have to use all my energies in a single attack to finish off my enemy.

    It barely took a moment for us to reach next to each other; as we did, we swung our swords at each other.

    Her sword is the same as her totem artifact; mine is a sword made of red and green vines; in the center of the vines sword is my real sword where I am pouring a huge amount of energies for both enchantments to activate.

    While there is no enchantment to make my sword increase its size, there are huge changes that urred in two enchantments when I reached the King Stage.

    I can now spread the aura of two enchantments of my sword around it, so this Green Sword is just like my sword with the power of its two enchantments; the only difference it had with my sword is that it is made of the vines.

 Chapter 1502 - Battle of Giants II

    <h4>Chapter 1502 - Battle of Giants II</h4>

    CLLANNNG

    Our weapons shed, creating a rattling forcefield that shook the arena like never before; I feel a huge ripple running across the forcefield before it got absorbed by it.

    While Sarah is fine by the attack, the vine humanoid shook loudly; that shaking got the surprised gasp from the audience.

    "So, you do have a limit after all," Sarah said, the first time her zing eyes had something like a smile it, which hadsted for a moment before it disappeared as Sarah came at me with an even more powerful attack than the previous.

    I wish I could tell her that while the humanoid shook because of her attack but it was not because she got the upper hand in the attack; the reason for its shaking is my mistake in its creation.

    One could not make a humanoid and want it to act as the human body. I had crafted this humanoid with all the data I had, but since I had never fought with humoind, I could assume many things while designing it.

    In the first sh, many of its ws were revealed, and I am fixing them as I attacked Sarah back.

    I am very lucky that I am testing my Vine Humoind against Sarah, where I could fix the ws while fighting her; if it had been Ellen, Jill, or Elija, I don¡¯t think I would have gotten the chance; they would have finished me before I could do anything to fix it.

    CLLANNNG

    Our weapons shed again, and this time, the vine humanoid shook even more than before and nearly moved back a step in the sky.

    "Hehe, it would be long before I tore you out your Vine Demond Micheal," Sarah said, and she came toward me for another powerful attack with the intention of crushing me as soon as possible.

    CLLANNNG CLLANNNG CLLANNNG

    She attacked me like being possessed, with each her attack being more powerful than previous, and by her fifth attack, I begin taking a step, which increased her confidence further and madness.

    I took a step back after step, moving all around the arean, never getting too close to the forcefield. With such bodies, this gigantic arena had be quite small; I don¡¯t want to crash on it by mistake and lose the battle.

    While I am fighting against Sarah, much of my focus is not on it. I am directing 30% of my focus on the battle while the rest 70% is invested in fixing the Vine Humanoid.

    The humanoid had fixed enough that I have the confidence to defeat Sarah with it, but I have not interested in doing that this early.

    This is a great chance for me to fix all the mistakes of my Vine Giant, and seeing there are high chances of me fighting Elijah, Jill, and Ellen today and using it in the fight, I rather fix every mistake the humanoid have; I will not get that chance in a break or during the fight with them.

    While Sarah kept beating my humanoid, I kept fixing every problem it has, and it is quite nice of her to increase her power with every move; it is helping me a lot in finding the tiny problem.

    "One thing about you had not changed, Micheal; you are hard to beat even when you are down," she said with a smile, but I could tell she is very angry at not being able to beat me despite using immense strength.

    She had begun to channeling that anger to harvest even more power from her Inheritance; it is not just me who is getting benefits from her; she is also getting benefits from me.

    She is using me to get herself even angrier and channeling that anger to harvest more power. At first, she was doing that unconsciously, but now she is doing that intentionally.

    Unintentionally, I may have given her a solid way to harvest the power from her Inheritance, and I like it even one bit, especially since she is a member of Sky Saber. I would have been fine if it has been Rachel, she is a free-natured person, but Sarah is narrow-minded, just like her organization.

    Still, I did not do anything, let her beat me like a dead dog, even intentionally taking more steps back to fan her ego.

    As such, half an hour passed, and I had fixed nearly all the problems the humanoid had. On the outside, the humanoid looked the same, but on the inside, it had changed very much, and now that the humanoid is fixed, its time to finished this battle.

    "Hehe!"

    I let out augh and stopped from taking a step back before swing my sword at her. Seeing that, her look of surprise appeared on her face before aura zes around her, and she attacked in kind.

    CLLANNNG

    STEP!

    Our weapons shed, creating a huge shockwave in the arena and also in the hearts of the crowd as Sarah took a step back. She had a shocked expression on her face as she could not believe this had happened.

    I did not give her time to process, and my huge diamond vine humanoid appeared in front of her and swung my sword at her, and she responded on time despite being shocked, but this time, my sword did not sh against her but flew past her sword.

    She tried to catch up with my sword, but her speed is too slow, and seeing that employed her defensive method, the most powerful one, like a blur, her wings appeared on the front of her, covering her whole body.

    "Hehe!"

    CLLANNNG

    Iughed seeing that and attacked the weakest spot on the wings, while others may think I moved and attacked her back since wigs are busy at the front and protected by a defensive shield, which is as strong as the wings.

    Any defensive method that leaves any area of the body unprotected is not a good defensive method, and this one is her inheritances best defensive method; how will it leave anything unprotected.

 Chapter 1503 - Win!

    <h4>Chapter 1503 - Win!</h4>

    STEP STEP STEP

    My attack did not break through her shield, not I had expected it to, but it shook Giant Angel Sarah from top to bottom and made her took steps back.

    As she did, I appeared next to her andunched another attack, not giving her any chance to respond.

    She seemed to be quite furious by my sudden charge as I felt her aura is climbing explosively, but this aura will not give her the strength to fight against me.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against her defensive wings again, sending a powerful shockwave of energy that these metallic feathers are on the wings are trying very hard to consume.

    STEP STEP STEP

    While this time my attack failed to break her wings, its still sent her back. The defensive wings will not be broken easily; it is the best defensive method of her Inheritance.

    If it had been broken by a few of my attacks, it wouldn¡¯t be the best defensive method of the angel Inheritance; not to forget, her strength is increasing every moment, making her defensive method stronger and stronger.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    I continued to attack her wings over and over, always attacking the same spot. Sarah seemed to have noticed that I am attacking the same spot over and over, but she was not able to do anything against it.

    She tried moving her wings at thest possible second to creating energy spong like earlier, but nothing worked.

    She could do very few things against me; seeing I am making her steps back repeatedly, in the past one minute, there had not been a second where she stood on the same spot; I am not giving her a chance.

    The only thing she could defend and try to harness more power from her Inheritance. So that she could be powerful enough to discard the defensive method and respond to my attacks with her attacks.

    That is not going to happen; I will not give her a chance to do that, I want to finish this battle in the next few minutes, and I will do that no matter how much her strength increased and while it may not seem like it, I am halfway done in breaking her shield.

    Due to my repeated, fast attacks, there is a shit load of my Inheritance Energy spread those wings. Usually, such a defensive method destroys the energy immediately, but due to me repeatedly attacking every second and releasing arge amount of energy into it, it was not able to destroy my energy which spreading into all its weak points.

    Her defensive method would have broken by now if not for her continued rise in strength; every moment, she is harnessing power from her Inheritance and using it to fortify her defensive wings further.

    She is very aware of what is happening to her wings, and she is actively pushing against my energy; every time I attacked her wings, I could see her energy pushing against mine.

    This battle hadsted longer than I had thought; well, I can¡¯t be at fault for it, it is mostly due to Sarah, who is surprising harnessing power from her Inheritance, in this battle, she had made enough progress than normal Kings would not make it their lifetimes.

    Even ¡¯Monsters¡¯ would need at least a month to make such progress, but Sarah making is less than an hour, and she is still progressing. She is far more talented than I had thought, controlling her fury in such a way that she would be able to harness an immense amount of power through it.

    I am sure she had understood the mechanism of harnessing power through an Inheritance, which makes her extremely dangerous.

    If she did not die before she matures, she would be one terrifying tyrant, and I sure the Grimm Monsters watching the battle had moved her up in their threat list, upper than Victor, who holds the power of storms.

    Crack!

    Another of my attacknded on her wings, and I heard the sound I had been waiting to hear; a faint crack appeared on one metallic feather; the crack is very faint, and it even started to heal, but it did not matter, as the destruction of the wings is not far.

    Crack Crack Crack

    "Hehe!"

    Augh rose through my mouth as Iunched another attack, and this attack created cracks one more than ten feathers, and the attack after that create even more cracks on the metallic feathers.

    "YOU!"

    Sarah said with a look of horror on her face and started to push back against my energies, but it is a losing battle for her; the damage is already done, she could push back, but it will not help her much.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    I smiled at her from the vine giant¡¯s temple and continued with the attack till they covered the whole wings.

    BANG!

    A loud banging sound rang out through the arena, and the wings covering Sarah broke into pieces like ss and spread on the flood before disappearing.

    Sarah watched me in horror as I destroyed her defensive method, and immediately she began to summon another one but the speed of its forming slower than it should have with her strength.

    With me destroying her defensive method, the shock of it has hurt her badly, but despite the grievous shock, she had wasted no time in activating another defensive method; her reaction is quite admirable, but it will not going to help her.

    I poured more energy into the sword like I had not in this battle, powered up its weight enchantment further, and I swung my sword at Sarah.

    BAANNG!

    My attack had broken through the newly forming shield like it was paper before striking Sarah on the chest with the back of my sword, she tried to defend with her sword, but her sword was too slow.

    BANNNG!

    As my sword struck the angel, she shot back like a rocket and crashed on the forcefield, hard.

 Chapter 1504 - Mira Vs. Raina I

    <h4>Chapter 1504 - Mira Vs. Raina I</h4>

    CHEEEEER CHEEEER CHEEEEER

    As the Angel crashed on the forcefield, the millions of crowd stood up from their spot and cheered loudly; they cheered so loud that they had broken the record they had made a few minutes ago.

    Hearing such joyful cheers, I couldn¡¯t help but wave my gigantic hands at them before I begin to suck back the vines inside me.

    At the same moment, the vines came inside me; the giant Angel also turned to energy, and Sarah revealed herself. She is standing by the forcefield with her mouth bloodied; some blood also could be seen on her hands and legs.

    Thest attack was pretty powerful; even if I used the side of the sword and not the edge, it is still powerful seeing the amount of energy I had poured into the weight enchantment of my sword.

    Sarah is now looking at me withplicated emotions in her eyes; all the fury she had earlier is gone; there is nothing of that had remained in her eyes.

    For a moment, I had thought she would not be able to ept defeat and became more furious and attack me crazily, but nothing of that sort had happened; she is silent withplicated emotions running through her heart.

    "The Winner is Micheal Zaar!" Ma announced, drawing out another round of defeaning cheers from the crowd.

    "Congrattions on winning, Micheal; I ept my defeat," Sarah said as she walked to the other side of the arena with a forlorn expression on her face.

    I looked at for a second before I flew toward the participant¡¯s area with a smile; the battle was beyond amazing, her increasing power had made it very interesting, far more interesting than I had throught it would when I entered the arena fifty minutes ago.

    p p p

    As I flew into the participant¡¯s area, I was greeted with the standing approach and calcted eyes, even my girlfriend looking at me those eyes, thinking how will she beat me if we were to battle.

    I smiled at them and sat back on my chair; this battle had made little tired. So, I took a couple of stead breaths and closed my eyes. I would have to fight one more battle or two if things changed, so I have to be at my peak condition, as the opponents from now would be even stronger.

    "We rarely able to see such battle; the strength shown by these Elites is more than enough to contend against the Emperors," Ma said, drawing out some surprised gasps from the crowd.

    Forget the normal Emperors, but we will even able to even fairly powerful Emperors; the current strength of the Top 10 is far from what a normal Emperor could contend, even Joana with her Empire of Mist, will not have a problem in defeating a bunch of normal Emperors.

    Ma had had far too understated our abilities, likely to save the ego of the Emperor Stage powerhouses that are watching.

    "Now it is time for the final battle of Top 10, Mira Alexander of Mistson Vs. Raina Addington of Bloodsun," Ma announced the name of twost participants of the Top 10.

    I don¡¯t know who for I should cheer for; one is my girlfriend while the other is my very good friend; both of them are powerful, but I already had an idea who will win, but that does not mean the battle will be easy, the battle willst for an hour or even more seeing how close their strength is.

    "3,2,1!¡¯

    The countdown begun as both of the opponents looks at each other; the air between them begins to charge even without them releasing any of their auras.

    "FIGHT!"

    The audience shouted, and both of them released their auras and summoned their Inheritance Armor and Bloodline Armor as they moved toward each other with their weapons vibrating with power.

    Intense cold begin to radiate from Raina¡¯s body, and snowkes appeared around her; the crystalline snowkes around her are not only extremely beautiful, but they are extremely dangerous as well; they could easily freeze a normal King.

    Mira is no slouch either; a faint bloodline aura released from her that smelled like a grandmaster-crafted perfume, and around her, yellow and white chrysanthemum petals appeared.

    These petals looked normal; there seemed nothing special about them, but seeing them appear, Raina¡¯s eyes became alert.

    Soon, they appeared next to each other and shed; from the start, they are using powerful attacks, both of them did not seem to have a mind to waste time using the subpar attacks.

    Both of them have something special in them, while Raina has apex+, which is extremely rare that only two recorded cases of it whole Mira bosses the Crysanthemum Bloodline of Alexander Family and is not a normal bloodline either but a Prime one which had also appeared only a few times in the past ten thousand years.

    Till now, Mira had not revealed the specialty of her Prime Crysanthum Bloodline, all the attacks she had performed till now were attacks that regr Crysanthimum Bloodline have; in thest fight,mentator even doubted when she has a Prime Crysanthemum Bloodline in not so subtle words.

    She had Prime Bloodline; I am sure of it as I had asked her about it, but she did not reveal anything else about it.

    It is said every Prime Chrysanthemum Bloodline is special and different; all Prime Bloodline which had difference till now had been different from each other, but all of them have shocking powers.

    "Crown Of Frost!"

    Suddenly, a beautiful crown of Snow appeared on Raina¡¯s head, and blood-freezing Snow appeared on the whole arean, and it begins to concentrate on Mira, who is clearly having a problem in contending against it.

    Strain appeared on Mira¡¯s face as Snow pressured her, but suddenly that strain disappeared, and a soft smile appeared on her face.

    "Imperial Crysanthemum," she said, and yellow and white petals appeared around her; they appeared like autumn and began pushing back against the Snow.

 Chapter 1505 - Mira Vs. Raina II

    <h4>Chapter 1505 - Mira Vs. Raina II</h4>

    The arean turned beautiful as it divided into two seasons; half of the arena is filled with a frozen cold that could even freeze the Kings instantly while the other half is filled with autumn, not only chrysanthemum flying everywhere, there is also beautiful sunlight.

    They both are pushing against each other, but no one is getting the upper hand in the arena each.

    The contest went on for a few minutes before both thenunched the new attack and this time with their weapons. Metallic shes begin to ring, which created a ripple across the forcefield.

    While they fought, the cold and autumn around them grew as they continued shing, pushing against each other.

    It had created quite a beautiful scene, the most beautiful scene that ever happened in the battle. I wanted to skip watching this battle and work on the upgrade of my Inheritance, so I could finish it as soon as possible, but the scene in front of me too enchanting for me to take my eyes off.

    There is another reason I did not do that. Once Miraes to know I did not watch her battle, she will chew me alive, and she likes to hold a grudge, so I better keep my eyes on this battle.

    While I am watching the battle, I am also trying to crash on the upper floor of my Refinement Tower; during the past week, I had been making progress in it, and I felt like today would be a day I would break through the fifth floor.

    I really need the boost that pure energy gives and also multiplied storage. Elijah, Ellen, and Jill are not simple opponents; to fight against them, I will have to use all my strength.

    Even with my current strength, I am not feeling confident that I could defeat them, all three of them are very powerful, and the real abilities of Ellen and Elijah are aplete mystery to me.

    It is only Jill¡¯s abilities that I have some idea due to her inheritance connection with the academy, but I might wrong seeing how different moves Inheritances holders have even if they have the same Inheritance, especially when ites to powerful Inheritance as the Abyssal Star Inheritance.

    One harnesses abilities and moves from Inheritance that suited them best, an Apex Inheritance have thousands of moves and arts in them, and it gives one what is most suitable for them.

    So, I will be fighting blind against three of them; I hope Mira and Raina revealed some of their abilities; it will be quite helpful to me if we met in the next round.

    All the battles till the final will be finished today, and tomorrow there will only one battle. If I win all the battles today, I will reach the final, aplishing the dream that the academy held for more than a thousand years; it is not only for the academy but also for me.

    I want to fight the strongest members of my generation; this will be the only chance I get as once the championship is over, all of them will change, hideaway and train in secret locations or change their identity to fight in Grimm Battlefield; I will have to do the same.

    Most of the people from the Top 1000 will do that. After every championship, the rows of assassinations urred. Grimm Monsters used assassins, spies, or they themselves tried to kill any participants they found.

    People like me have to be extra careful to kill those who entered the Top 10; Grimm Monsters even sacrificed their tyrants. It is a fair trade for them, seeing they are only sacrificing the normal tyrants for an Elite who kill hundreds of our level, and it held true when we became Tyrants.

    Gasp!

    I was daydreaming when a sudden change urred on the battlefield, and both of the participants used their power moves and move of Mira shocked all those who were sitting in the participant¡¯s area and those who could see what her move represent.

    Life and Death

    Miraunched the attack that has the shadow of life and Death. Life and Death are one of the Prime Laws that govern the whole universe, and a bare show of them changes many things.

    I am feeling quite shocked; Mira having the Life and Death element Prime Crysanthemum Bloodline changes things. Having the two elements in her bloodline is guaranteed her bing a super powerhouse in the future, and Grimm Monsters will have to try very hard if they want to kill her.

    It is saying in the world that those who touched my Life and Death Element are very hard to kill. I don¡¯t know if its true or not, but I like to believe it, as the rules I hadprehended have descended from these two Prime Laws.

    With Mira revealing the true nature of her bloodline and using her core moves, she gained the edge over Raina; till now, they have been an equality match, but now it is Mira who had an edge.

    It should not be a surprise to anyone, the Apex+ constitution is powerful, but a bloodline with two Prime Elements is even more powerful.

    In just a few minutes, Raina had gone onpletely defensive; she had summoned the defensive method, which is about average, but with the power of her constitution, it had be powerful.

    But the powerful defensive method is under strain with a constant barrage of powerful attacks.

    Mira isunching one powerful attack after another, not giving her Raina even a little breathing space. Within a few minutes of a barrage of powerful attacks, Raina¡¯s defensive method came close to breaking point; it won¡¯t be long before it is destroyed.

    Raina seemed to understand that, and because of that, she decided to stake it all in one powerful attack, and what attack it was, it had shocked the audience but regretfully, Mira sessfully neutralized her attack and attacked her with her own.

    BANG!

    Raina crashed on the forcefield hard, as she could not defend against Mira¡¯s attack, but Raina did not seem disappointed; when she got up, there was a soft smile on her bloodied face.

 Chapter 1506 - Break

    <h4>Chapter 1506 - Break</h4>

    "The Winner is Mira Alexander," Ma announced amidst the loud cheer of the audience, with the audience; I also cheered.

    It is my Girlfriend who had won, of course, I am going to cheer for her, but it had been Raina who had won the battle, I would have cheered for her too.

    Both of them are pretty strong, but Mira is stronger due to her powerful bloodline; not to forget Raina¡¯sbat style had a deep w, many people who were watching the battle were able to see that w.

    Raina and Sophia are rare twins; they have a natural telepathic connection that very few twins have.

    They did not tell me much about their connection, but from what I could observe, these two cannot speak to each other telepathically but could feel each other emotions, which is powerful than speaking by words.

    Not many people knew about it, but Raina and Sophia had been trained to fight together since they are children. When they fight together with their opposing elements, they produced strength, which is many more times than their fighting strength.

    If Sophia and Raina had been fought against Mira, she would have lost even with her powerful Bloodline with Life and Death Element, even I am not sure whether I could fight against win against them if I fight them.

    Mira soon flew into the Participants area, and four of us had cheered; with Mira¡¯s battle over, the top five had been selected.

    "It was quite battle; all the battles of the Top 10 had been amazing in their own way," Ma said as she flew toward the center of the arena.

    "With Top 5 selected, it is time for Quatrfinals to begin, but before that, it is time for two hours, our participants will need time to reach to peak condition to give us grand battles,"

    "So, dear audience, bear this break and watch the performances as the battles will resume in two hours," Ma said and disappeared from her spot, and at the same time, a dark blue forcefield covered the participant¡¯s area, cutting us from the crowd¡¯s view.

    "Micheal, take all the rest you can; you will need it when you fight against me," Ellen said as she appeared next to me.

    "You stole the words from my mouth, ellen; I was going to say the same thing to you," I said to her; her smile widened hearing that.

    "Good, you still have that spark; I thought you lost it when you got beaten bloodied by me," she said and tapped on the shoulder before leaving the participants area but not before giving a challenging smile to Mira, who appeared behind her.

    "You two seemed awfully closes," Miramented as she appeared beside me, her eyes are shining with slight jealousy. "Haven¡¯t you heard? Ellen and I are childhood friends," I replied as I took her hand in mine.

    The jealousy in her eyes eased up a little by the gesture, and she sat on myp, "So, you must know quite a few things about, why not share some with your girlfriend?" she asked, to that I smiled.

    She probably knows about Ellens strength more than me since the intelligencework of the Supremes is far wider than ours; the only things I know about ellen are qualities, which I think is an important intelligence, an expert analyst gleam quite much information from it.

    "You are such a miser; other boyfriends would have answered the question immediately when their sweet girlfriend had asked them," Mira as she pushed me hard on my shoulder.

    Soon, the smile on her face disappeared, and her expressions turned serious, "What do you think my chances are against those three?" she asked suddenly, hearing her question; I couldn¡¯t help but smile in my mind.

    Mira is really stubborn; when I did not answer her question, she rephrased it another way, and this time she is demanding more information, and she knows I am the best person.

    Except for Elijah, I know all three of them on a personal level. Ellen and Jill are good friends, and she is Girlfriend; even if I did not know their abilities, I could predict them.

    "All three of them are very strong; you should not hold back even a little fighting against them," I said seriously.

    "Even Elijah?" she asked back, and I nodded.

    From what I heard, the Supremes are not able to find able to much about Elijah¡¯s real abilities either; ever since he had returned from the ruin, he had kept his abilities hidden very well.

    Even now, the supremes are trying their all to find out all about him; they even went as far as bribing their leader, but they are not able to find out against him; he had be one of the greatest dark horses ever graced the World Championship in past thousand years.

    "and what about you, what tip you have for me if we met in the next round?" she asked; the smile had returned to her face, and her eyes are twinkling like a star as she asked me the question.

    "The same, you should not underestimate me, baby," I said and kissed her before she could say anything; the kiss hadsted long before we let go.

    "I will let you rest then; if we meet in the next round, you will need your strength to survive against me," she said and got off from myp and left the participants area but not before giving me a peck on the lips.

    The participant¡¯s area is empty; the other participants had left, I had no interest in leaving.

    I had already told Elina that I would note to the box, I have too much work to do, and these two hours will be spent well working on the upgrade of my Inheritance.

    With no time to waste, I tapped few buttons on the controlling interface, and a dark green energyyer surrounded my chair, creating total privacy. After tapping on fewmands, Iid on my chair and closed my eyes to go to my Inheritance Space.

 Chapter 1507 - Break II

    <h4>Chapter 1507 - Break II</h4>

    "The seeds this time are better than I had imagined; if they can mature, we will have fewer things to worry about theing war," Said Patriance Bradford with a sigh.

    "They have to mature first, Bradford, remember what happened one ny years ago," Matron replied, hearing her; another sigh couldn¡¯t help but escape from the lips of the Patriance Bradfords lips as remember that incident.

    About two hundred years ago, during the Achilles Great War, the Grimm Monsters were able to assassinate 80% of Elites of that generation¡¯s Championship, and they did it within three days.

    He still remembers that day, his senior Sir Vans had marched into the Pyramid and gripped the neck of the leader of Pyramid for his grave oversight; the leader had resigned that day, and it was good he did, the one who took his ce after that was quite capable and was able to salvage the war.

    Still, since that day, anotheryer of screening was added when selecting the leader of the Pyramid. They not only need to have the strength to hold their position but also need to have a tactical mind too.

    This precedence was avable before, Ramona Hawthorn, in her great overhaul of Pyramid, had made sure of that, but over the years, it had whittled away; even perfect things would regress over time.

    "The leader this time is not like that idiot; this little girl from Crystal Domination is quite capable," Patriarch Bradford said, looking at the current leader of Pyramid.

    "Hmmm!" Matron Mavis hummed in affirmation before she turned to him.

    "What do you think of my student?" Matron asked.

    "She is quite good; she had not let her Inheritance down," Patriarch Bradfordmented; he had over four hundred years of experience; he can see things that others could not.

    "How do you think she will fare against the others?" Matron asked back; he gave her a look before he opened his mouth.

    "She will be able to defeat that brat from Rivefield Academy and that little girl from Windgod Temple after revealing part of her real strength," "These two are powerful and have the same potential as your student, but these two will need some time to get the same strength as your student," He stopped for a second.

    "The real challenge you student have is from that girl from Crystal Domination and that brat from Sundering Peak," "The Bloodline of this Crystal girl is extremly powerful, I think barely any bloodline of this caliber had appeared in our world and strength she will reveal will be shocking,"

    "On the other hand that Brat from Sundering Peak is aplete mystery, but I could feel he is very strong, strong as you student but from some reason, I am very different vibe from him, that is making me have an intense dislike for him," Patriance Branfordmented and looked at Mavis, it is first he had spoken about his feelings to Mavis.

    "You are feeling the same too?" Mavis asked in surprise, and I nodded; seeing her reaction means she is getting the same reaction as me from that brat.

    "Yes, this feeling of hate appeared when I looked at that brat, and sensing it, I scanned that brat using all my abilities but found nothing wrong with him, "

    "I have even sent Inquisitors of my Bloodsun to his organization, there is something very wrong with this brat, and I feel like we need to know it as soon as possible, or something bad will happen," I said, letting our all I am feeling.

    Surprise again shed in Mavis¡¯s eyes, hearing me, and thoughtful expressions appeared on her face.

    "Our deviner had said that something big would have a championship that will change the course of the future," Mavis said softly, and a huge shock ran through his heart.

    Nearly every Supreme had the diviner; they are treasures, but Hawthorn Sea had the strongest. They are the only organization in the whole world that had Deviner Inheritance; it had founded by their founder and her partner, excellency Roosevelt in a very dangerous ruin.

    That ruin is so dangerous that very few were able to return from that ruin, but all those who returned have gotten a huge harvest in it.

    "So, it was due to your suggestion that Pyramid had released the Bloodhounds," He said; a month ago, he received a missive saying someone had authorized a group of Bloodhunters in Orcoz city.

    The Bloodhounds are one of the Super Elite divisions of powerful tyrants; theyprise powerful tyrants who are the very best detectives in the whole world; they are mostly used in tracking powerful powerhouses of Grimm Race.

    They are extremely good at finding the traces of Grimm Monsters activities; the deviner stated that this Championship would change the course of the future, and that got to involve the mischief of the Grimm Monsters.

    "Yes, it was me, but they were not able to find much except that Grimm Monsters had to spent fortunes in issuing missions to low-level assassins," Mavis said with a sigh, clearly worried about the mischief of Grimm Monsters.

    The Championship had left only two days, half a day already over so, only one and half a day had remained, and since the bloodhounds were not able to find anything concrete after a whole month, it means the n of the Grimm Monsters are running to deep.

    There is another possibility that is Grimm Monsters had nothing to do with an event that will change the course of the future, but I do not believe that even for a bit.

    "Don¡¯t worry, whatever Grimm Monsters are nning, we will deal with it," "The whole Orcoz city is filled brimmed with Human powerhouses, and there is even Pyramid,"

    "If Grimm Monsters tried to do something, we will solve it immediately and teach them a lesson that they will not forget for centuries," I said with augh while cracking my knuckles that had put a small smile on Mavis¡¯s face.

    We might be old, but we are not weak, and it had been quite a while since he had fought with Grimm Monsters, and he hoped some of their old guys show up; he would love to kill some of them.

 Chapter 1508 - Quarterfinals

    <h4>Chapter 1508 - Quarterfinals</h4>

    "Dear Lords, Everything went ording to n, either today or tomorrow, the whole human world will watch, the would be a beacon of their race killed in a most gruesome, humiliating way by the Grimm Monster," said the old werewolf with a toothy smile.

    The heads of the most powerful tribes smiled and looked at the huge screen where numerous past battles are ying, marking down those with great future potential for an assignation.

    Assassination costs a fortune, especially when it is human territory; not only a huge amount of wealth is spent, but they also have to use their spies, which had been integrated into human society.

    The most loyal humans and spies have needed centuries of work to ce them in human societies.

    Putting spies is not easy work; in more than ten thousand years, humans have learned many things, and for their spy to infiltrate even the lowest level organization in the central continent needed centuries of clear record.

    Even the lowest level organizations go over the records of five generations, employing DNA signatures to Family energy signatures to truthseekers, everything is employed, nobody wants a traitor or worst spy in their organizations.

    Still, with enough nning, we could ce a spy in organizations below Supremes; it is a totally different matter to ce a spy in the supreme. The chances of spies sessfully infiltrating there are nearly impossible.

    "Let¡¯s watch the show them; let¡¯s hope the host of Celestial Inheritance is not weak," said the Foxwomen, getting augh from all the tribal leaders. All of them know how foolproof this n is; the host of Celestial Inheritance will die, the question is whether he will die today or tomorrow.

    The two hours break is nearly over; there is barely fifteen minutes before the championship begins, while outside it may have been fifteen hours, but inside my Inheritance space, I have more than an hour.

    I wish I had more; I am very close to perfecting the upgrade, but still, very far, I would not be able to do it before the semifinals; I will have to fight my battle or battles of today with my current strength.

    It will be a very tough battle; I don¡¯t whether I will be able to qualify for the finals tomorrow or not, but I will try hard, the final will be amazing, and I want to be in it, fight the strongest of my generation.

    I worked on my Inheritance for few minutes before I closed it and began working on my vines, creating humanoids from it. In the ruin, I had not thought about them, but ever since the teacher gave me an idea, I had been thinking about them very much.

    It is not just about creating the huge humanoid but creating the smaller ones too, and an army of them; I have thought about creating thousands of them, hundreds of thousands of them, even million.

    Others might say it impossible, a fools dream, even if I have the energy of hundred powerful Tyrants, I would not be able to reach ten thousand, forget a hundred thousand, but I did not say I would use my energy.

    My self-created Inheritance and the unique constitution allow me to do things that are near impossible to others but possible to me, and as long as I tried, I might be able to create an army of millions when I reached Tyrants Stage.

    Currently, I should focus on perfecting the humanoid, I had fixed most of the mistakes, and now I want to make some improvements that I had thought during the fight; one of the improvements would change the humanoid¡¯s face.

    The face of the humanoid is too ugly; though I should not focus on the limited time I have in improving its looks, I still couldn¡¯t help but spent few minutes making its face look good.

    The ugliness from the humanoid is gone, though it did not be beautiful, it bes nice to look at, and that is fine by me.

    After I worked on the face, I begin to work on improving different aspects; I continued to work on it, till there is only one minute have remained till the championship begin.

    I opened my eyes and removed the energy shield that was covering my seat and saw everybody returned and now sitting at their chairs with fresh faces; I am the only one who looked like I had just woken from sleep.

    I circte my energy inside and outside, removing all the traces of tiredness from me. It¡¯s a good thing; I am wearing the ant crease uniform; otherwise, I would have had to straighten them up with my energy.

    A few secondster, I looked as fresh as others and waited for a blue energy field above disappear; I did not have to wait for long as a few secondster, the blue energy shield has disappeared.

    "Wee to the quarterfinal of 10000th World Championship," Ma announced as she appeared center of the arena, wearing apletely different gown than before.

    "All of you already know the rules, but I will state them again," "Of the Top 5, the one who had finished his/hers battle quickest will reach semifinals directly, and that would be Elijah James who had finished his battle with a second," she stated and looked at Elijah.

    "Congrattion Elijah," Ma said that; he nodded with his trademark smile on his face.

    "The remaining four in the Top 5 will fight the battles, and two will emerge winner will reach semifinals and fight against Elijah for the seat of final,"

    "If Elija wins the first semifinal battle, then he and his next opponent would be reached directly final; if Elijah win the first battle and lost the second battle, he will still go to final and fight against the first winner or semifinals, which he lost against,"

    "And if Elija lost both of the semifinals battles, then the two opponents who will beat him will reach the finals," She stated out the rules to the excited crowd.

 Chapter 1509 - Jill Vs. Mira I

    <h4>Chapter 1509 - Jill Vs. Mira I</h4>

    The rules may seem a littleplicated, but they are not; they are very simple, and most of the crowd had understood them, and those who did not are too dunce to understand anything.

    As per rules, Elijah had finished the battles quickest; he will directly go to the semifinals. The four of us, Mary, Jill, Ellen, and I, will fight in two groups.

    If I win the battle of my group and Mira of her group, then two of us will fight Elija in the semifinals one by one. If it is Mira who won the match against Elijah, she will directly reach the final, and I will have to win my battle against Elijah to reach the final.

    If I lose the battle against Elijah then, it will Elijah who will reach the final and battle against Mira one more time, but If Elijah wins the semifinal battle against Mira, then I will not have to fight him today since he and I will reach the battlepletely.

    It means, if Elijah wins the first semifinal battle, he will not have to fight the second semifinal battle; he and his opponent of the second semifinal battle will fight in the finals tomorrow.

    Elijah will have to win only one battle from now on to reach the finals, while four of us will have to win all the battles toe at us; losing a single one means losing the chance to finals.

    "It is time for the first Quarterfinal Battle," Ma said loudly, exciting the already excited audience. A screen with four images and names below them appeared, and they begin spinning, and three secondster, the four names separated into two groups.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, and I looked to my right and found Ellen is looking at me with the smile mirroring mine; after all these years, we will finally fight again, and this time it will be in front of the whole world.

    While I will fight against Ellen, Mira will be fighting against Jill; it is now the question of which group will battle the first.

    "The First Semifinal Battle will be between Jillian St Palen of Hawthorn Sea Vs. Mira Alexander of Windgod Temple," announced Ma, and the crowd went mad like crazy.

    These two women have proved themselves in the battles, and both of them possess the specialties that only appear in the world once in thousands of years.

    As their names were announced, both of them got up and flew toward the arena with a very serious face.

    Both of them know it would not be going to an easy battle; it is going to the hardest battle they have fought in the Championship or their whole life, and they are going to give their all to win it.

    While they may be serious, I am very excited. There is a very high chance that I might be able to meet one of them in the Final, and the data I will gain about them in the final battle will help me a lot against them if I meet them into the final.

    3,2,1

    Theynded on the arena, and soon the countdown has begun as their gazes became intense; sparks begin to fly around their bodies as they begin to build their strength inside them.

    "FIGHT!¡¯

    The countdown finished, and both of them immediately burst out of immense strength as they moved toward each while their Inheritance Armor appears on their body.

    Till now, since the Championship begins, Jill had never shown her Armor; at max, she had covered herself with her abyssal fire as she did at herst battles, but in this battle, she had finally revealed her Inheritance Armor, and it is a lot different that of the Ramona Hawthorn.

    I have seen the images of Ramona Hawthorn, and her Inheritance of every stage and the Inheritance Armor she had at King Stage is lost different. The biggest difference was that Ramona Hawthorns Inheritance Armor was an Armor, while Jill¡¯s Inheritance Armor is a battle robe.

    Her battle robe looked extremely amazing; it dawned all the Inheritance Armors, including the angel forms of all Angel Inheritance holders.

    Her battle robe is ck and looked like it is made of Abyssal Fire itself, and above the robe, she is wearing silver light Armor, which looked like it is forged from the silver light itself.

    Seeing the Armor, it is very clear; she had reached the 3rd Level of Forma, a level higher than Sarah, who had reached the highest form in the Championship and now her record broken by the Jill.

    The third level of form provides one¡¯s immense strength, and when one has inheritance as the Abyssal Star Inheritance, one could not imagine what degree of power it is providing.

    Jill is not the only one who revealed the amazing Inheritance Armor; the Bloodline Armor revealed by Mira is no less amazing. It is different from the bloodline armor she wore in her battle against Raina; its grade is way above that; she had not revealed her full power in thest battle.

    In the earlier battle, she was wearing Armor, and now she is wearing a yellow and while beautiful gown; there is even a beautiful crown made of yellow and white chrysanthemum flower on her head.

    Unlike the holy white gown of Ellen, Mira¡¯s Gown had pieces of Armor covering her fatal spots; these pieces of Armor looked very delicate; they are made of flowers, but I have no doubt these pieces of Armor would be as strong as the totem artifact she is holding in her hand.

    Seeing Mira in such regal form, I couldn¡¯t help but get attracted to her even more. If she had been beside me, I don¡¯t when whether I would have been able to control my hands or not.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and focused on the fight as it is going to be very interesting.

 Chapter 1510 - Jill Vs. Mira II

    <h4>Chapter 1510 - Jill Vs. Mira II</h4>

    It did not take them even a second to reach close to each other andunch powerful attacks.

    CLAANG!

    When their weapons shed, I felt like the whole arena would crash, and the forcefield covering it would shatter, but nothing of that sort happened, but the attack had really rattled the forcefield.

    It was just the start of the battle; after the first attack, many more attacks came, and each of them more powerful than the previous begin to rattle the forcefield with intensity.

    Their battle had started with the bang, and their momentum began to rise.

    To people watching, it looked like both of them are being matched equally, but very few could spot the real detail of theirbat that is telling them that one participant is holding a faint edge over the other.

    Jill had been suppressing the Mira in the battle, and she had been doing that since the first attack. It was obvious as the suppression is very faint, but it is visible to those with keep eyes.

    It is not a surprise to me; I had expected Jill to suppress the Mira due to her legendary Inheritance, its not like Mira¡¯s Bloodline is not strong, or her attacks are not powerful as Jills.

    Both of them are using simr strength attacks; it could be even said that it is Jill¡¯s attacks are a little weaker, but despite that, she is able to faintly suppressing Mira and reason for this her technique and control.

    Jills¡¯ technique with her weapon and her energy control is really great; it is above that of the Mira. Until now, Mira was one of the participants who had one of the best techniques of weapons and energy control, but now Jill had beaten her to it.

    I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her; gaining such weapon techniques and energy control is not easy, even when on have worlds best teacher, they are not easy.

    They could only help to a certain degree; it one that has to refine one¡¯s battle technique and energy control.

    The quickest and most reliable way to improve the battle techniques is life and death battles in an untamed environment. There are thousands of studies done throughout the thousands of years, and the life and death battle is the best way to refine the battle techniques and gain experience.

    As the gaining fine energy control, one just has practice, practice for hours, days and months, and years. It is extremely boring to some; they would prefer to fight hundreds of life and death battles than spent hours every day refining the energy control.

    That is why many people have refined battle techniques, but they wouldck energy control.

    Both Mira and Jill have great energy control and technique; they have already surpassed the most Emperors stage powerhouses, only a select few couldpare to them, especially Jill.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    In just a few minutes in the battle, they begin to use their real strength. Mira started to use the attacks that contain the hint of life and death while Jill revealed the real power of her Abyssal Fire that in one time used to terrify the shit out of the Grimm Monsters.

    Ramona Hawthorn alone burned the armies of Millions of Grimm Monsters and turned them into her Abyssal Fiends; with this Abyssal mes, she alone was the Army herself.

    Her Abyssal mes began to burn through the attacks that contains the shadows of life and death and started to suppress Mira even more, but Mira did not back down in front of those legendary mes and brough out even more power.

    The strength of their attacks has reached such height that sparks could be lightning up across the whole arena.

    Usually, after a powerful attack, the residual energy is quickly sucked by the arena; there is a powerful absorbing formation inside the arena.

    The absorbing formation much in any arena where Kings battle, the arena may look big, but it is small, and when the energies of Kings filled it and reached certain density, they became extremely dangerous.

    It is why, few seconds after the attack, all the residual energy is quickly sucked by the formation, but now, both of their attacks are producing so much energy that the absorbing speed of formation is not powerful enough to absorb all the energy.

    Few more minutes have passed, and their attacks have be even stronger, and now the sparks in the arena could even be seen bymon Princes and the Kings.

    The power of their attacks has reached the mind-blogging level, Mira who was clearly defensive for few minutes has refused to use the defensive method; she had to answer Jill¡¯s charge with her attacks.

    Which I think is a very smart move; goingplete defense against an opponent like Jill, who has is packed with powerful attacks, is not wise. She will break your defense when she does; you will lose as she will not give you a chance for any offensive.

    Half an hour had passed, and battles had reached its final phase; Mira is letting out all she had been hiding; it shocked the crowd when she finally revealed her trump cards; some of her trump cards were powerful enough to send Jill very close to the forcefield.

    With the help of her trump cards, she was able to gain theplete edge over Jill for whole minutes before Jill begin to dominate her again and began pushing her against the forcefield.

    Bang!

    Mira resisted with all her strength, but Jill was quite adamant and had the power to back it up that she had made Mira finally crash into the forcefield.

    The crash was not loud; if she had meter more, she would have been stopped herself from crashing against it, but that is a scenario she can¡¯t have; she had lost, Jill had defeated her fairly.

    "The Winner of the First Quarterfinal Battle is Jillian St Pn!" Ma announced amidst the roar of the crowd.

 Chapter 1511 - Micheal Vs. Ellen

    <h4>Chapter 1511 - Micheal Vs. Ellen</h4>

    My heart couldn¡¯t help but tightened up seeing Mira walking out of the arena with a sad face; seeing her, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.

    I wish she had won, but Jill was too powerful for her to defeat; though she had not lost as badly as the other Jill opponents, she still lost.

    Winning and losing is part of life; I still remember the firstpetition I had participated in; I was not even able to make it into the Top 10 of thatpetition where participants were mere thousands.

    Soon, Jill returned to the participant¡¯s area, and the three of us wee her with her apuse; her battle very much worthed it.

    "Hoo, what a chilling Battle it was; if I had been fought against two of them a decade ago, I would have lost within five minutes," Ma said as she quieted down the crowd who were still cheering for the Jill.

    "Now it is time for the second battle of Quarterfinals; it would be between Ellen Ashford of Crystal Domination Vs. Micheal Zaar of Riverfield Academy." Ma announced, and the crowd begins to cheer resoundingly.

    As my name is announced, I closed my eyes and released all the consciousness restrictions I had ced on myself. In the previous battle, I had released some but not all.

    Before the previous battle, I had only released 25% of the restrictions, but now I released them all, I am very sure to fight against Ellen, I would need to use every speck of my strength, so I released every restriction I had ced on me but it conscious or unconscious.

    A secondter, I opened my eyes and flew toward the arena; as I did, I Immediately attracted the gazes. I have gotten used to the gazes of Tyrants and could bear them as long as they did not consciously put the pressure on me.

    Suddenly, I am an under intense gazes of powerful, and these gazes belong to very powerful people, and they are very intense.

    I had frozen on my spot, and if not for the familiar presence covering me, protecting me from all those gazes, I would have definitely fallen on the ground.

    The gazes of the tyrants have never been so intense on me, and the only reason I could think of that they had sensed the changes in me when I released all the restriction, and that got them a little surprised.

    As all the intense gazes, except for one which emitted enmity, others were inquisitive in nature, and no single one of them had seeped inside my body; all the gazes have scanned me on the surface.

    Sigh!

    Taking a light sigh, I begin to flew toward the arena and soon passed through the forcefield and entered the arena.

    Thud!

    "It took you quite a lot of time, feeling nervous to fight me?" Ellen asked with a teasing smile, "Nervous me? No, I just stopped to think about which way I should beat; there are too many sure ways running in my mind," I said back.

    "You seemed to forget the way I beat youst time, don¡¯t worry soon; I will have you refresh that memory," She said confidently.

    "Oh really?" I asked back.

    Our banter continued, and even judges seemed to be enjoying that as they hadn¡¯t begun countdown even after two minutes, they usually do it within thirty seconds of both participants entering the arena.

    3,2,1

    I had just thought that when the countdown begins and we both stopped talking.

    "FIGHT!"

    The crowd roared excitedly, but to their shock, none of us summoned our Inheritance; hell, we did not even call back our powers; we just continued looking at each other.

    "Don¡¯t hold back Micheal, if you dared to underestimate me, you would find yourself crashing on the forcefield sooner rather thanter, "Ellen warned seriously.

    "You always stole the words from my mouth, Ellen," I said with a smile, and the next moment powerful aura burst out of me, so is from Ellen as our Bloodline Armor and Inheritance Armor appeared on our bodies.

    Our Armors were out self and weapons in our hands as we looked at each other for the slightest movement.

    Unlike before, this time, Ellen is not wearing a holy gown. This time, there is real Armor on her body that hugged every inch of her body perfectly.

    The Armor is Holy white, and it looked like it is made of solidified divine energy. The Armor is beautiful, the most beautiful Ive seen; despite not having much decoration, it is simply breathtaking.

    The Armor haspletely covered the explosive aura released from her, and now only a faint aura is released from her, which gave off a very soothing feeling that made me put back my weapon and sleep in its glow.

    "Nice piece of Diamond you have; any girl would love to wear so much diamond," She quipped, "You must have a lot of monsters as pets; that holy glow you are releasing would be a great thing to put them all to sleep," I quipped back.

    Soon we fell silent, I opened my mouth to say something, but no words came out, look it is really a time for us to fight.

    "So, shall we begin?" I asked finally after a moment of silence, "Yes," she replied back, and the next moment we disappeared from our spot with the speed that no participants of Championship had able to disy.

    Even Elijah¡¯s speed, which he disyed to defeat Jonathan in a single move, is nothingpared to it and this speed we are moving are without using any move; I could tell that Ellen is not using any moves like me.

    We are just using the strength of our bodies and increment our Inheritances have prepared; such speed is enough to finish a couple of monsters within a few seconds.

    This battle is going to be liberating for me; I had held back too much till now; in this battle, I will use it all, disy the moves that have never been seen by anyone in the whole world.

 Chapter 1512 - First Boost

    <h4>Chapter 1512 - First Boost</h4>

    Soon we appeared next to each other and attacked, the attacks are just of Physical Strength, but they are more powerful than the normal attacks of the ¡¯Monsters.¡¯

    CLANG!

    Step

    Our weapons shed and surprised shed across her face as she took a step back, "My my, such a physical strength, you have be quite a brute, Micheal," she said in surprise.

    "I hope you did not lose any of your intelligence in gaining such physical strength," she added whilepletely discarding the gasp from the crowd, seeing she had taken a step back in the first sh.

    She is not the only one surprise by this sh; I am too quite surprised by her physical strength. Others may not understand it, but I used all my physical strength in this battle and could only make her one step back.

    My physical strength is extremely good; no one in the championship could match it, but Ellen hade pretty close to matching; the attack just now she had bored it with her physical body without using any defensive or offensive move.

    If it had been other ¡¯Monsters¡¯ in her ce, they would have shed directly on the forcefield hundreds of meters away if they did not use any of their moves, but all Ellen took was one step.

    "Don¡¯t worry; physical strength is not the thing I have," I have and muttered ¡¯The first Boost.¡¯ As I did, a powerful aura red across my body.

    "Nice," Ellenmented, seeing my aura ring up, and the next second, her aura red up too, and we both attacked again, and this time our attacks are lots faster and stronger than before.

    Earlier our attacks were just of physical strength with enhancements from our Armors, but now we are actually using our moves; naturally, our attacks would be stronger than before.

    CLLANG

    Our weapons shed with no one is getting the edge before weunched the second attack, and this time, Ellen had disappeared from her spot and appeared at my left with her sword already covering half a distance from me.

    A smile appeared on my face as my sword abruptly changed the direction but still kept the grace and power of attack despite the abrupt shift of the direction.

    CLLANG CLLANG CLLANG

    Our weapons shed again, and this time, I disappeared from my spot and appeared behind Ellen and swung my sword at her neck.

    My sword had covered more than half a distance to her neck when suddenly, a sword glowing in a gentle, holy glow appeared in front of my sword and blocked the attack.

    Deafening sounds begin to spread through the arena with us fighting all over it; at each attack, we would disappear from our spot and tried to attack the other sneakily, but since we both have powerful senses, we can easily track each other movements and respond.

    Usually, I did not change my ce in battle or at least in the first phase of it, but Ellen brings out thepetitiveness me, and I wanted to beat her in everything, and I am sure she also feels the same.

    It had been happening since the first day I joined the school, she was the teachers favorite before I joined the school, but after I joined, she had topete with me for the teacher¡¯s attention; thepetitiveness of us continued to increase till we begin topete in every small thing.

    And I think this was the reason why she had gone after the girl I had a crush on; I was quite angry with her when she did that as it had gone very personal, and she understood that too as she had repeatedly apologized to me for a month and we even attended a couple of therapy sessions in school due to this subject.

    We stillpete just as before, but we have never let it became unhealthy like that time.

    CLLANG!

    "You seemed to have learned quite a few things in that Ruin," Ellen said as I smoothly deflected her attack. Her attack is quite finer than the ones she used before; the technique and energy control in it was phenomenal; normal monsters would be crushed under such attack.

    "A few," I nodded and attacked her; the attack was slightly stronger than the previous attack, but when she saw it, her eyes widened in surprise, and she moved her sword speedily to intercept it, but she found, her sword could get close with my sword.

    There seemed to invisible waves around my sword that are pushing against anything that came near it. These waves are one of the advanced applications of Battle Techniques and Energy Control.

    Those with keep eyes could my sword is making moves like a wave as it moved toward Ellen; these wave movements are very small; they are like slow vibration, one needs to have advanced control and technique to do something like it.

    The smile in Ellen¡¯s eyes disappeared, and a smile appeared on her face as her sword move toward mine, and this time it did not get repelled.

    CLLANG

    Her sword shed against mine; she had stopped my sword before it got too close to her. I tried to move my sword by crushing the energy running in the sword, but she evaded it easily; she created her own waves to evade mine.

    "You are not the only one who knows the tricks, Micheal," she said as she looked at me with a confident smile.

    "The let me see how many tricks you have then; First Boost!;" I said and activated the First Boost.

    As the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ activated, strength begins to fill into every part of me, giving me immense power.

    After the ¡¯King Stage¡¯ upgrade, the power of the first boost increased a lot, and it became a lot moreprehensive and bnced; now there are barely any inconsistencies when it filled part of my body with strength; I feel amazing whenever I activated it.

 Chapter 1513 - Holy Grace

    <h4>Chapter 1513 - Holy Grace</h4>

    "Holy Grace!"

    She said right after I activated the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ and terrifying aura released from her; this aura is very powerful, so powerful that air around her bend to its will.

    The vor of this aura is opposite of mine; while mine is burning like a wildfire, hers is like a gentle river, but one should not mistakes its gentle nature for the weakness as this aurapelled you to, it is extremely powerful, one can see that with the soulpulsion the aura is trying on me.

    "Nice little trick your aura have," I said while being extremely alert about her aura. Thepulsion of the aura is very powerful, far more powerful than any soul attack my previous opponents have tried.

    I have to be even more careful from now on; this is just aura, not even an attack. If sheunched a powerful soul attack and able to nk me for even a moment, it would be game over for me; a second would be more than enough for her to beat the shit out of me.

    We continued to look at each other as our aura¡¯s bloomed, and as they upied more space, they begin to sh.

    Sparks Sparks Sparks

    Sparks begin to light up like fireworks as an aura¡¯s sh; two giant electric wires are shing against each other, creating huge sparks, and these sparks are beautiful as my silver aura shed against her holy white aura.

    For the other people, it may seem like a simple sh of aura¡¯s, but those with knowledge shook seeing us control aura to such a degree that we are using it to fight against each other.

    Kings can only release aura and not fight with it like we are doing. One needs to have the fine control to do that as unlike one ability which one can control; the aura is fleeting like air; one has to control it by projecting one¡¯s will outside, that too very few kings could do.

    Our aura is pressing against each other, and I am winning; I had already pressed her aura back a few inches and forced her to create a wall that I have to I am very impressed with as I will not breach it in a short while.

    "You are good, Micheal," Ellen said, and her aura disappeared, but as it did, her sword appeared, and it ising toward me at an extremely fast speed; she is using her move.

    The aura¡¯s we released earlier were produced due to the powerful moves we have activated, they did not contain much power and held no harm, at least not to us, but this attack is powerful.

    It is the same attack she had used atst to defeat the victor, so one can imagine how powerful this attack is.

    A smile appeared on my face as I saw the attack, thick energy of the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ spread through me and giving me strength that I only had in the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin; all that restricted strength came out and merged with my sword as it moved toward Ellen¡¯s sword.

    The air begins to vibrate around us as our moves got closer and closer till the sparks begin to fly; the residual aura¡¯s released from our weapons was enough to burn the air apart.

    CLLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed and released the shockwave like never before; it had rattled the whole arean, but both of us did not pay any attention to it as our focus is on our weapons which are trying to move toward each other.

    I am trying to move past her sword and attack, but she holds my sword in a death-like grip, not letting my sword move even a centimeter.

    In both Technique and Control, Ellen is inferior to me; the shes of few minutes proved that still the difference between is very small; it could be said she is very close to me, which makes doing anything against her hard.

    Due to her inferiority, she could not do anything against me, but I also could not do much against her when she wants to defend against me.

    CLLANNNG CLLANNNG CLLANNNG

    I struggle against her for a few seconds before I stopped and began attacking directly, seeing that bright smile appeared on her face.

    She is just slightly inferior to me in technique and control, but in strength, she is powerful. Fighting against her few minutes, I was able to sense her strength faintly, and that had shaken me to the core.

    She is hiding a lot more strength than I had imagined; she is bubbling with power and what she is using right now is just a surface of that of power. If I want to win against her, I would need to all I have and all I had learned, and top of that, I would also need some luck.

    The Bloodline of her really powerful, far more powerful than the Phoenix Bloodline of the Elina, and I am very fortunate that I had performed some experiments when I am fighting against Ellina.

    The more powerful the Bloodline is, the more difficult it is to sense its strength, and in my fight with Eline, I had experimented with my Rule Breaking Strength and Killing Rule, and with the help of them, I was able to predict the strength of even those with Bloodline.

    I did not breach them; even Rule Breaking power is nothingpared to these terrifying Bloodlines, but with a sensory rule like Killing Rule and Rule Breaking Power, I observed her aura and attacks are very deep level, and that gave me an idea about her strength.

    This trick of mine is very truthful; Ive used it be it bloodline holder or Inheritance holder, and it predicted their real strength every time.

    We continued to fight for few minutes before Ellen suddenly stopped, and seeing her stop, I had stopped too.

    "You have not disappointed me, Micheal; you have grown powerful enough to know the truth," she said, and a small energy dome covered both of us; the energy dome is very weak; the only function it had was to block noise and visual to outsiders.

 Chapter 1514 - Divine Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 1514 - Divine Transformation</h4>

    "What truth?" I asked back while having a faint idea what she is about to say, "Will you believe me if I told you I had shown less than 20% of my strength right now?" she asked with a serious face, but I could see the faint trace of pride hidden in her eyes.

    She is proud of her strength, and who wouldn¡¯t be if one is as powerful as her, "Oh that, I know about it." "Your Bloodline is not as tight lid as you think, Ellen," I said in her shocked face.

    She is totally shocked; she could believe I had known about her real strength and remained calm about it.

    If someone else had been fighting her and knew about her real strength, they would have wet their pants already, not to forget the strength she had shown until now is powerful; she had defeated Victor with it.

    "Well, then I hope you will not lose too quickly in front of real strength," she said with a sweet smile, and whole-body shuddered seeing it.

    "DEVINE TRANSFORMATION,"

    She said softly, and she reverberated through the whole arena; the done she had created had creating directly vaporized when her voice hit me.

    I did not care for any privacy done like all my attention is being captured by the thing happening in front of me. A cacoon of Royal Purple energy covered her, and on that, on cacoon, golden runes begin to appear on the cocoon.

    These golden runes looked very long; they looked as old as time itself, and within a second, they coved the cacoon whole.

    I wanted to use all my strength to crack this cocoon and beat her up when she was mid-transforming, and I would have done that without remorse since it is a battle if not for me sensing huge danger from the cacoon.

    Crack Crack Crack

    So, I waited, and I did not have to wait for long; a few secondster, cracks begin to form on the cacoon and spread speedily; within a second, they have covered the whole cacoon.

    Bang!

    The cocoon exploded, its a good thing I was prepared for it and already moved back a hundred meters; if I had not, I would have swept up in the energies of the explosion, which would have been nasty seeing its power.

    The cocoon exploded before all of the energy went back and merged into a humanoid form, and when all the energies merged into humanoid form, it revealed itself.

    GASP!

    A collective gasp came out from the millions of audience as they saw Ellen. She againes back to wearing a gown, but this gown is totally different from the holy white gown she had materialized in the previous battle.

    It is shimmering Royal Violet Gold Gown that reached the floor of the arena; it looked like it is made of liquid gold, the way it had hugged her whole body, aside from the gown, there is the crown on her which looked like it made from the delicate Violet strings and embedded with a golden diamond.

    It is not only she had changed, but her totem artifact had also changed too; it had be a little slimmer and now had the purple de and golden handle.

    She is now barely releasing any aura, but the very faint aura I sensed from her made all the hair on my body stood up.

    "It is nice to get up you got yourself," I said with a slightly mocking tone; there is nothing to mock about her look or the gown.

    The gown is extremely beautiful in that it looked like its made of the goddess, and with her natural beauty, it made Ellen looked like she goddess herself.

    "Humph, what do you know? Madeline said she loves it," She said with humph, pointing out how her fianc¨¦ loved it.

    "So, shall we begin then?" I asked, and she nodded.

    As she nodded, we both moved; this time, there was no aura ring or sparks flying, but everyone in the crowd realized that the battle from now on would be like the one they have never seen before.

    Inside me, my rules begin to pour more and thick liquid, and this liquid is different, and inside it, crystalline dirt could be seen shining, this liquid is the peak power of the ¡¯First Boost,¡¯ and I am using it first time outside of the Ruin.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It did not take us a moment to reach close to each other, and we begin shing; there was no waiting, no talking, just fighting as fast as we could.

    We are fighting at blinding speed that most people in the arena could not follow our battle; we are just too fast for them.

    The only thing they hear is defeating sounds and see the tarrying forcefield, which is rattling the forcefield every second. The crowd haspletely lost in seeing our battle.

    Both of us are too busy fighting that we did not hear what the crowd is shouting; the speed we are fighting loose, losing focus even for a second, will result in instant defeat.

    Our speed is too fast, and the power behind our attacks is too great. Our attacks are powerful enough that other than the top 5, everyone just gets defeated in a single attack; even someone like Sarah and Raina would notst more than one move even when they use their Inheritance.

    To gain such strength, I had walked through hell. I had fought thousands of like and death battles, which had helped me refine my control and technique and consumed a lot of torturous Green Source, which had let me have a strong body to support and harness such strength.

    I don¡¯t know what Ellen had gone through, but I know one thing, her Bloodline may be powerful, but she had worked extremely hard to gain such power from her Bloodline; it is visible in the way she fought.

 Chapter 1515 - Everwings Vs. Honor Of Divinity I

    <h4>Chapter 1515 - Everwings Vs. Honor Of Divinity I</h4>

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Our attacks have got faster and faster, so fast that even monsters had to use quite a bit of concentration to watch the fight.

    Since her transformation, we have exchanged thousands of moves, but nobody could gain the edge over the other; we are equally matched.

    The power behind the attack is greater than mine, but I beat her in technique and control, thus effectively neutralizing the edge she had over me. There may be no one is gaining the edge right now, but it would take a second to change that fact.

    One smallest mistake from any one of us and it will cost us great, it could result in the defeat, so we both are very careful and fully concentrated on the battle, other than the battle, we are not caring for anything.

    "Punishment of LANCES!"

    She said, and hundreds of purple goldennded materialized behind her without warning and came toward me, piercing through the air; thesences looked amazing, and when they tear through the air, I felt like even a group of Emperors would not be able to do anything against them.

    The speed of thences is phenomenal; if anyone unprepared were to face such powerfulnces, they would be dead before they know it.

    Thankfully, I was very much prepared, and the moment sheunched the the the runes inside me lit up.

    "Rose des!"

    I muttered, and hundreds of beautiful Rose des materialized behind me and tore through the air to sh against thences.

    My Rose des are a third of the size of the Lances, but they are equally beautiful with their red des and green handles; not to forget they are very dangerous, they will be able to stop thences.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    My rose des begin to sh against thences; each of their shes would deafening sound and have shockwave strong enough to rattle the forcefield and hundreds of them shing.

    Colorful charting energies begin to spread through the whole arena. The air begins to burn; the chaotic energy has be strong enough that a normal King would be heavily injured just spending a second in the chaotic energies, and within a minute, a King would bepletely vaporized.

    Thences and rose des continued to sh as we did not stop summoning them. We are continuously summoning them to attack each other, but due to the close strength of both attacks, no attacks were able to gain the upper hand.

    The chaotic energies have reached a whole new level; even I begin to feel slightly ufortable in it. It is a good thing, the formation in the arena repeatedly sucking up the energy; otherwise, it would have be over of chaotic energies, and from what I read about them, they are very dangerous.

    The attacks are getting faster and stronger, and they begin to take more and more energies; while I fight, I am also refining the energies crazily, my attacks need huge energies, if I did not have such refining Tower, I would not have been able to have such huge amount of energy to power up my attacks.

    Hun!

    About ten minutes passed, and when I noticed small curving up on the lips of Ellen, and I sensed very faint changes in energies, the change was very faint that very King¡¯s ability to notice it.

    I did notice it, and it shocked the hell out of me; Ellen is about tounch a very, very powerful attack, and I shouldn¡¯t waste any time in taking all my strength before she finished me off in a single move.

    "HONOR OF DIVINITY" "Everwings!"

    We both powered up at the same time; a said her move in her strange hypnotic, osciting voice, and Gold and Purple runes covered her body, and at the same time, I summoned the ¡¯Everwings.¡¯ Giving the glimpse of my new move to the world for the first time.

    We have summoned out our most powerful moves; I could feel this powerful move is at her limit, and everything is my limit; if I want more strength, then I will have to burn my blood which I am unwilling to do in Championship and using it will automatically lose the battle.

    The sacrificing types of attacks are forbidden in Championship; those who used it would directly be disqualified.

    As we summoned our most powerful moves, we did not attack immediately. She would have attacked me if I had been a momentte in summoning my wings, but I had summoned my wings at the same time she activated her attack, so I lost the chance of a surprise attack and finished me up in a single move.

    "Wings, I don¡¯t know you had wings; they looked quite on you," Ellen praised, "The sparkles quite suit you too," I said; the purple and golden runes appeared on her gown, and sword are shining enchantingly.

    "So, this is it, hun?" she asked, "Yes," I said, we do not have to exin at all; this is ourst move and my most powerful move when I use the everwings with the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ which I am doing right now.

    If Ellen could take out something even more powerful, then it will be game over for me since I could not burn my blood, which if I did, it would be grand me enough power that I will full confidence to face Elijah, Jill, and Ellen in battle together.

    They might have something like blood burning too, but chances are low; usually, most inheritances and bloodlines kept such abilities locked until they reached the Tyrant Stage.

    "Let¡¯s begin then." She said, and the next moment she became a blur to me; even with all my senses working, she had be a blur; I had to concentrate all sensory powers and employ my sensory field to see her, and I did, I pped my wings and moved toward her with the greater speed she ising toward me.

 Chapter 1516 - Everwings Vs. Honor Of Divinity II

    <h4>Chapter 1516 - Everwings Vs. Honor Of Divinity II</h4>

    We appeared next to each other as we have teleported, and as we did, our weapons moved.

    There is nothing grand about our attacks; our weapons are zing with the fire or covered in lightning nothing. I looked like I am swinging the sword like I usually do while Ellen¡¯s sword is covered with enchanting runes, which made it looked beautiful, not grand.

    Our swords moved toward each other like a normal sword about to have shed against each other.

    CLANNNNNG!

    Our sword shed, and for a moment, nothing had happened before a very sharp shing sound rang out. The sound nearly broke the curtains of our ears, and the forcefield produced from it had shaken the arena as if there is a loud earthquake.

    The forcefield, on the other hand, stretched half a meter like rubber before ripple spread across it.

    The audience let out a huge gasp seeing such a grand disy of power from such simple attacks, and burst out in the cheers.

    CLNNNNNG CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG

    We did not focus on the loudest cheer we have ever heard from the crowd, nor could we see it as right after the first, we disappeared from our spot and shed ten meters away from us before disappearing and shing into different ces in the arena.

    The power behind her attacks had shocked me to my core, and the most shocking thing of all is the energies that came with the attack. The energies were concentrated andpletely different from the other type of Bloodline Energies Ive ever seen.

    The Bloodline Energy of the Ellen is a lot different, and if any energy coulde close to it, then it is the energy of Angel Inheritance that Jim and Racheal have, but their Inheritance paled a lot in front of Ellens.

    If I am not wrong, then there is divine energy present in Bloodline Energy which makes it very powerful, and that also exins such a resilient body that Ellen has.

    Divine Energy is one of the most precious energies of the world as it could be used to anything, only gods have it, and there are no gods in our world.

    Some people have found the Diving Crystal before, including her excellency Roosevelt. She had left the detailed record of it, and I was able to read some of it, and what I read about it had shocked the hell out of me.

    As I said, divine energy could be used to do anything; it could give you a constitution, increase your body or soul tremendously, and make Totem Artifacts powerful beyondpare.

    In the intelligence, it is guessed that Ellen¡¯s Bloodline of Godly Nature is the bloodline of a very powerful God, and fighting with her, I am very sure she has the God¡¯s bloodline and thus divine energy.

    No, wonder she has such a powerful body and soul to match me in body and soul, which I had strengthened from eating hundreds of Green Source.

    My runes are eating this divine energy; it is the first time something like that had happened; ever since they begin transformed, they never ate any energy when ites to they just converted it and gave me back, but now they are eating all the divine energy present in the Bloodline Energy while converting the rest.

    CLNNNNNG CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG

    The attacks of us got more and more powerful, and I began to use more and more energy from ¡¯First Boost¡¯ and ¡¯Everwings.¡¯ Every second, thick melted crystalline liquid ising out of the runes spread through me.

    I do not want to admit it, but I am reaching my limit of strength; it won¡¯t be long before I reached my limit, and if Ellen continues to increase the strength behind her attacks, I will be in trouble.

    The thought of that couldn¡¯t help but make me smile; ever since I had returned from the ruin, nobody was able to push me to my limit, Ive won all my battles very easily, including the one I had fought with Sarah.

    Ellen is the only one who had pushed me this far, and I couldn¡¯t help but proud of my friend.

    I like this feeling of reaching the end; it forces me to dig out more potential, nearly every day in the ruin was like this, but ever since I hade back, I had nearly forgotten that feeling; I should be thanking Ellen for that.

    With the strength she is disying, there is a good chance I will lose, but it is not sure, if I lose with having inferior strength, I would have died in the first week, I had trapped in the ruin.

    CLNNNNNG!

    Our weapons shed again, but this time, my body shook, and I had barely stopped myself from taking a step back.

    "So, you do have a limit," she said while shing her pearly white teeth in victor before attacking me, and this time her attack is far more powerful than before. Seeing the way she is looking at me, it is clear she wanted to stter me at the forcefield.

    Seeing her powerful attacking, I gripped my sword tightly moved it toward hers; from now on, the real challenge begins.

    Anyone could win with superior strength; those who win with the inferior strength are the real champions, and I very much n to win this battle, even if Ellen is stronger than me.

    Her sword came at me, and it wanted to stab me into my chest directly, but how can I let her do that.

    My sword moved ording to her¡¯s, she is faster, but I have more skills; I followed her sword urately no matter how she wanted to trick me; I could see slight frustration appear on her face when she realizes she could not get past my sword.

    CLAANNNNNG!

    Our swords moved closer, and they finally shed, and as they did, it took all strength I have to myself as stable as possible as I begin to take a step back, and like a vicious viper, she and her sword followed me, not giving me single chance to stop and stabilize myself.

 Chapter 1517 - Fighting Back

    <h4>Chapter 1517 - Fighting Back</h4>

    Seeing her swording, I moved my sword ording to her. I knew she would do something like it, and for it, I had been prepared.

    CLAANNNNNG!

    Step Step Step

    Again her sword shed against mine, sending a huge amount of energy at me. The bloodline energy had been immediately sucked by my runes, and so is most of the physical energy, and what my runes did not suck, a small amount spread all my body and soul while rest spread in my wings.

    My runes could absorb all the energy I could give them; there is no need for me to transfer some small amount to my body and

    The wings are great at sucking energy; in every diamond feather of the wing, they had to swallow formation to swallow and convert the energy, and storing formation is store the energy.

    My runes are the only thing that could swallow the energy, but they are the most efficient ones; they barely lose any energy during the conversion process while the wings lose 15%, which is huge.

    Still, I am sending the small portion of each energy into the wings, and since the battle had begun and they had been storing the energy into the small little storages, they have.

    I have not used the energy in those storages; the time of them hade, I will use them when I became sure I could defeat Ellen; it is one of my trump cards.

    CLAANNNNNG CLAANNNNNG CLAANNNNNG

    Step Step Step

    Attack after attack descended on me; Ellen did not seem to want me to give a chance as she is raining down attack after attack at me, and she ising from every direction, up and down.

    She wanted to defeat me, and for that, she is leaving no stone unturned; she is using everything in her arsenal to defeat me.

    I am quite shocked at the strength she is disying; I am not the only one to feel that. She had transfixed the crowd with her strength, and now they are cheering for her to defeat me.

    While she is trying her all to defeat me, I am trying my all defend; I am using the old trick that requires me to stay long in battle and make my opponent use as many moves as she had.

    "Micheal, you had already reached your limit; why don¡¯t you just ept the defeat?" Ellen asked while continuing to attack from all sides.

    "Who said I have lost? As long as your des are not the only neck or I crashed on the forcefield, I am not lost," I replied with a smile, and this seemed to irk her even more, as her attacks have be faster and more powerful.

    "So, I have to beat you till you have became bloodied, hun," she said, and her attacks have be even more forceful.

    With my amazing runes, it had be very difficult to draw blood out of me; one had to hit directly hard enough to see any blood from me; as long as their weapons shed against mine and there was no overpowering difference of power, one will have a hard time seeing my blood.

    Still, that does not mean I am invincible among those with the same strength as me; those with the greater skill could defeat me; they just have to hit me a couple of times on a fatal spot, and it will be game over for me.

    Few more minutes have passed, and I could feel Ellen getting angry as she to had reached the limit and seeing no way to defeat me.

    I am barely able to defend against her attacks but still defending, and till now, she was not able to breach my defense.

    BANG CLANG BANNG BAAN CLAAANG

    Seeing normal attacks are not working, she tried attacking with different methods, but all these methods were weaker than the previous attack; I easily dealt with them all and even started fighting back with her before she again used the same attack, and I had fallen back to defense.

    This attack of her very powerful; it is like a ravenous storm that is hell-bent on causing destruction; it is very hard to stop such storms, the only way one could stop it let it do whatever it wants and spent its energy till there is none remained.

    It will not happen with Ellen; she had a very powerful Bloodline. She is powerful enough that she could keep attacking me with this attack for hours, even a day; I can¡¯t predict it very well due to the involvement of the dive energy.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh when I think about Divine Energy; ever since I read about it, I couldn¡¯t stop dreaming about it. It will make many things easy for me; if I got my hands on it, even small pieces as a grain of sand would be fine.

    Her Excellency Headmistree Roosevelt have found it, and if I am not, she may have used it on her Inheritance. I could tell that as I would do the same, and since she was also like, a host of Creation Heart Inheritance, an only person who sessfully practiced Creation Heart Inheritance.

    Half an hour passed, and now it had been nearly two hours since we begin fighting, and I have collected enough data on her and formed a n to deal with her.

    CLAANNNNNG!

    She attacked me again, and I moved my sword ording to it, and when our weapons shed, I did not step back as I used to before, even used sword power to stop my momentum as before the attack I was moving back as she never gave me a chance to stop.

    Her eyes went wide as saucers as she saw me stopped her sword without much shaking; I had not only stopped her sword but also crushed the momentum of it, and this utterly shocked her seeing she had been very careful against tricks from the beginning and remained careful even after she began to dominate me.

    "H..how?"

 Chapter 1518 - Two Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 1518 - Two Minutes</h4>

    "H...how?" Ellen asked in shock; she could see I had stopped her attack even without shaking, and I had not used any extra strength; I had used the simr amount that I had using for more than half of hour.

    I had destroyed the momentum of the sword before it could push me back; the only thing she could not understand is how I did that when she is was extremely careful about this thing.

    She is not the person who underestimates her opponent even if she is dominating in the battle; she would especially not underestimate me.

    "You find out," I replied and disappeared from my spot and attacked her from behind, one of the spots where she had intentionally created the weakness to fill the other weakness she had in other weakness, and I am attacking it.

    She had hidden it very well, but I was able to find it and some other weaknesses.

    CLAANNNG!

    She reacted fast and barely able to defend against my attack, and this time too, I had broken the momentum of her sword.

    CLAANNNG CLAANNNG CLAANNNG

    The attack was just beginning, as I begin to attack her weaknesses, and despite having the strength greater than me, she had reduced to responding passively.

    She first did not understand how I am doing, but as we shed more and more and I targetted her weakness at every attack, she understood, and realization dawned on her face with a trace of horror.

    "You mapped me!" she said in shock; she was more shocked than before when I blocked her attack without much shaking as she understood the implication of what I did; this implication is a reason she had a trace of horror on her face.

    Mapping is what one called when one studied others fighting style deeply that they identify all the mistakes the other has; I had been doing that since I got the Killing Rule, but what I did with Ellen is much deeper; it needs far more than a sensory rule and analytic mind.

    The members of Supremes, especially the core ones and even more important members, Heirs, are given very special training.

    In this training, they have toprehend one sensory rule and train their battle style to such a degree that no one can map their battle style in a matter of few hours or even a day.

    Even with the powerful sensory rule as the Killing Rule and analytic mind I had blessed with, I would not be able to do it if not for my experience in the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin.

    From Silver Ghouls to Green Kings, all of them were expert fighters that had hones their fighting styles for centuries and millennia that when I started fighting them, I had barely able to win against them.

    I had fought thousands of life and death battles with them, and through these battles, I had earned immense experience.

    This precious experience is not only helped me refine my battle style that barely anyone with the same level as me could match, but it had also given me a huge amount of data; with the help of data, I could even map extremelyplicate battles style of Ellen.

    There are ways against such methods, and I am sure as Ellen understood it, she had already begun to change her fighting style, but it would take some time, at least half an hour, with her capabilities.

    I have to defeat her in that time, or I will have to begin over again, and in that, many things could happen.

    "Don¡¯t think you will be able to defeat me, Micheal, because you have mapped me; there are ways to go around that," She said, gaining back her previous confidence.

    "Yes, there are ways, but you will be defeated before that," I said while attacking her, "Oh Yeah, let me see how you do that then," she replied with a confident smile which put a smile back on my face.

    She had already begun covering her weakness, but it does not matter; my mapping is not simple; even if she is covering her weakness, she revealing new, and since she is doing that very fast, she is having a problem hiding them very well.

    She is better than I had thought, but still, I have twenty minutes, and I am very sure I will be able to defeat her.

    It is time to use that then!

    I said to myself, and the next moment, I activated a formation; just as I did that, my diamond wings begin to shine, and that shine spread through my whole Armor, my wings have collected power for nearly two hours, and it is time to use it.

    Their storing formation had only filled 16% In two hours, which means I have about two hours to finish the battle before the power runs out, and I will finish it.

    I felt the intense power coursing through my whole body, giving me strength that is equal to that of Ellen.

    As the strength spread through my body, I had disappeared and appeared directly in front of her and attacked; seeing me appeared in front of her so fast, a great shock appeared on her face, but the shock did not stop her from responding.

    She moved her sword toward mine, but I changed the direction of my sword, seeing that she stopped moving her sword and put it into the defensive posture.

    She clearly understands that with both of us having the same strength and with me being mapping her, she would not be able to stop my sword; instead, she would give me a clean way into her, which she did not want to happen.

    CLAANNNNG

    Step Step

    My sword shed against her, creating a huge shockwave and sending her back; since the first sh, It was the second time I was able to do it, but it will not be thest.

    In the next one and half minutes, I will make her repeatedly take a step back till I defeated her.

 Chapter 1519 - Bind!

    <h4>Chapter 1519 - Bind!</h4>

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Step Step Step

    Thud!

    She begins to take a step back with every attack I hadunched, and soon we were on the floor of the arena.

    It is Ellen who directed her steps at the ground; if she wanted, she could have continued taking the steps back, but no, she hade down on the floor thinking, it will slow me down seeing I am using my wings to move around.

    She is partly right; my speed had slowed down by the little, which had given her little breathing space, I could see than in her expression.

    Unfortunately, she did not know; it is my favor that she is on the ground; it makes defeating her easier; if we had fought in the sky, I did not have this much confidence as I have now in defeating her.

    The moment my feetnded on the ground, I begin preparing for my attack, and it is now ready; I had tounch it as soon as possible. Ellen knows me quite well, and if she will soon realize something will happen and take precaution against it and this bad for me.

    So, as soon as my attack before ready, I did not waste a second andunched it.

    Rose Vines!

    I activated rose vines, and at the same time, I used all the power I had stored in the wings and moved toward her.

    Her expression changed suddenly when a terrifying aura burst out of me; it was very powerful, and it should be since I had used every ounce of my strength in this attack.

    Seeing my sudden burst of strength, she seemed to understand something weird is going on, but she did not have time to anything against it and my swording toward her at an extremely fast speed, and it is attacking the biggest mistake inbat style, which she had beyond well hidden.

    Unfortunately, I was able to see it, and I had not targeted it until now because of the right moment, and this is the right moment.

    Seeing my attack is very much end the battle for her, she also burst out with strength, using every ounce of strength she had kept hidden and reached very close to me; her power is not surprising to me, and as I know she had kept little bit hidden for the emergencies.

    This time instead of defining, she chose the offense as she moved her sword toward me, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t get helo but appeared on my face and frowned appeared on her¡¯s and feeling of something is wrong deepened inside her mind.

    Just before our swords about to sh, the feeling got very intense that she decided to activate the best defensive method.

    Unfortunately, she iste; if she had employed the defensive method when she first got the feeling, she would have survived it, but now she will not.

    CLLLANNNNG!

    Khutch Khutch Khutch

    Our weapons shed, and at that exact moment, the tense of vines came out of the ground at a very fast speed.

    Sensing vines piercing through her half-activated defensive shield easily, she made a snap decision and decided to use the momentum of sh to moved back.

    The attack was very powerful, and it created huge momentum that she shot back like rocked.

    A smile appeared on her face as she saw leaving the vines behind despite their incredible speed, but soon, her smile froze when she saw a delicately thin vine, thin as the string, being attached to her ankle.

    She is shocked seeing the vine, not because of its tiny sizepared to other vines that areing toward her but because she did not sense it.

    She had a very powerful bloodline, it gives her very powerful sensory powers, and when it added to the sensory rule, sheprehended to a very high level, it very difficult for anything to catch her off guard without her knowledge.

    Even the most powerful Emperor Level assassin of her organization was not able to get close to her before she sensed him, but this delicate vine had got her ankle without her knowing, and now its growing up but also moving upward to bind her.

    She had read about his vines; from what she had read, they are mostly used in harvesting the Grimm Monsters and bind.

    At first, their binding strength graded subpar, but as her organization¡¯s analyst researched during the Championship, they graded its high difficulty, something which she could cut with her sword.

    I saw Ellens¡¯s expressions froze when she saw the vine, and they became serious when the vines began growing thicker and moving up to bind her, seeing that Ellen wasted no time getting rid of it.

    She charged her sword and swung it toward the vines; she is very gutsy to try using her full power to cut the vine that is attached so close to her skin, but that Ellen, for you, she never shy away from doing anything once she set her mind.

    CLANG!

    Her sword hit the vines hard, and it was even able to go half a centimeter deep into the vine.

    Ellen was shocked seeing it; she thought the strength she used was more than enough to cut through these vines, but all her strength is was only able to reach half a centimeter inside it, and just as she removed her sword from it, a tiny gap she made got filled.

    It had shocked her even more; there were a huge amount of energies she had added into the gap; she was nning to attack the same spot again, but that spot healed the moment she removed the sword and the powerful energies she had released earlier, that were powerful enough explode a ¡¯Monster¡¯ guzzled up by the vines.

    Hun!

    She still moved her sword to attack again, but as just as her sword reached up, vines climbed into her hands and bound her despite having a very powerful repelling force covering her hands.

    She had covered her arms with very powerful repelling force when she first noticed the vine, but the which now had divided itself into the multiple vines tore through that repelling force and binded her arms so strongly that she became unable to move them tounch the attacks.

 Chapter 1520 - Smash I

    <h4>Chapter 1520 - Smash I</h4>

    My vines reached Ellens¡¯s arms, and despite very powerful protective energy covering her arm, the vines tore through it and bound her arms just like the rest of her body and also consumed the protective energy that is covering any part of her body.

    Now, except for her head, every part of her body bound in the vines. She now looked like a shackled Goddess, bound with delicate vines.

    Ellen is struggling hard against the vines, and all she could do is move them ever so slightly, and she can do that because I will try it; if I wanted to, I could have made them tighter that they could not move even an inch.

    I let them little loose, not because she is my friend, I will not do that, this is battle, and I will give my all without showing any mercy, I had let kept them little loose because I wanted to watch her struggle fruitlessly thinking that a way out is around the corner.

    This feels a little sadist, I know!

    My vines are extremely powerful, and they close reflection of my special Inheritance Runes; even Ellen, with all her strength, will not be able to break these vines.

    "SCORCHING DIVINE!"

    She struggled for a whole minute before her terrifying aura rose from her, and the next moment, dense Violet and Gold mes came out of her body; these mes seemed to be a reflection of her conviction she had, and they attacked the vines with a vengeance.

    A huge amount of dense Purple and Gold fire came out of her that begins to burn the air itself, but when it targeted the vines that had bound her, she saw her dangerous fire is getting sucked by the vines.

    She even had hope that her fire will burn the vines from inside, but a few seconds passed, and no result came out while my vines greedily sucked these twin-colored fires.

    This Twin colored fire contained the trace of divine energy that my Runes loved very much.

    Within a minute, all the fire sucked by the vines, and Ellen is fuming seeing her powerful attack turned into failure; she even red at me before she summoned out another powerful attack.

    Sheunched attack after attack at my vines; she is relentless; despite the failures, she is bringing out one attack after another, and after the fifth attack, I noticed the power behind her attacks is growing.

    Her Bloodline had begun acting up and providing her with more power.

    Seeing that, I wanted to throw her at the forcefield and finished the match. She mightunch a really powerful move that will get rid of my vines, but my greed for divine energy and my thrust to see how my creation will contend against moves from powerful Bloodline held me back.

    I know I should not be greedy, but I can¡¯t move my mind to throw her across the forcefield; I want to see her struggle to use her strongest move against my vines.

    If I want to have some chance at the next round, I want to know the limit of my abilities. I have knowledge of all my other abilities as I have used them widely, and many people were able to deal with them.

    Ever since my runes begin changing, my vines have never been broken, even all-powerful Green Kings with their strange abilities have not able to break, and I want to see whether Ellen, who is more powerful than any Green King Ive faced in Ruin.

    At first, her Bloodline has reacted slowly, but soon, I could feel her Bloodline without putting all my focus on it.

    I have sensed many Bloodlines, but never has any Bloodline has given me a sense of vastness as of the Ellen¡¯s. The Feeling it gives me is far above that of the Phoenix Bloodline of Elina has.

    I watched herunch attack after attack on my vines; each attack is more powerful than the previous.

    I watched it all and recorded everything in my mind, from the power of Ellen¡¯s attack to the reaction of my vines against it, and most of my focus is on my runes, on how they consume the trace of divinity in the energy vines sent to it.

    "Are you finished?" I asked ten minutester, the attacks of Ellen still going strong, but I felt like it is enough; I have watched enough, and now I want to throw her forcefield.

    "What scared that I will break through your little vines? If you are that scared, then you can fling me at forcefield," she replied angrily; hearing that a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    "Nice try, but with you, I will never take such risk," I said and moved her toward the forcefield.

    I will never throw her like a ragdoll; I will not release my vines off her till her body touches the forcefield; only then will I release those vines.

    Her earlier statement was a provocation; she wanted to throw her at forcefield as I had thrown her Herman, but I am not an idiot.

    I am sure once she released the grip of my vines, she could stop the momentum, no matter how fast Ive thrown, and once she released, I don¡¯t think I will be able to capture her again; hell, she will able to beat me to a pulp with her current strength.

    So, I better not release her until her body part touched the forcefield, and I won official.

    She is looking at me with very angry eyes seeing how I am moving her toward the forcefield like a little girl who had extremely naughty, and her parents don¡¯t have any choice but to bind her to get her home.

    Seeing those angry eyes, I smiled and watched as she continued tounch the attacks on my vines in the hope of getting free; even in such hopeless condition, she had not given up, she is still trying her all to win, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire her will and tenacity.

    Finally, my vines reached near the forcefield, and as it did, I moved it toward the forcefield like a sling using all my strength.

    I still had to take revenge forst time; it will be no fun if I did not draw up even slight blood from her and broke some of her bones.

 Chapter 1521 - Smash II

    <h4>Chapter 1521 - Smash II</h4>

    BANNNG!

    She smashed on the forcefield hard; I had not shown her any mercy, I have very much had intentions of making her bloody and break some bones of her.

    The force I had thrown her into the forcefield is really great; if I had used a simr amount of force on Herman, I would have killed him, but to Ellen, it is not much; it will break some of her bones at most.

    I had not forgotten the beating I had taken from her and how much fun she had breaking my bones in the name of the ¡¯Spar.¡¯

    Thud!

    After hitting her on the forcefield hard, I finally released her, and she fell with a thud. She had not fallen unconcious by the throw; she had just became disoriented a little; she will need a second to two to recover fully.

    "Need any help?" I asked as I appeared in front of her and fetched my hand for her, she red at me intensely before a smile appeared on her face, and she took hands to get up.

    "The vines were a nice move; you have kept your best for thest," she said as she hit me on the shoulder.

    "Congrattion on the win, savor it well, next time when we fight, I will break every bone of your body," She said while looking at me from up to down as she is already decided which of bones she is going to break; feeling her gaze, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder internally.

    She is right; if we fought again now, I would not be able to defeat her, and with her strength, she would beat me to pulp within ten minutes now that she knows all my tricks.

    I have nearly used all my trump cards in this battle, from mapping onebat style to showing the powerful Everwings; I will have a difficult time in the semifinals when I battle against Elijah.

    "The Winner is Micheal Zaar of Riverfield Academy," Ma announced, and right after that, the quiet crowd cheered like never before; seeing such cheers, I couldn¡¯t help but waved my hands to them.

    In the Grand Hall, the atmosphere is quite different; here, everyone is very surprised by the battle¡¯s result; not a single one of them, except for those of Riverfield Academy, have thought Micheal would win.

    Even in the Riverfield Academy group, there were still people who had not thought Micheal would win; they are the people who do not know the reality of Micheals¡¯s Inheritance.

    Only Leader and Council Member know the truth, and even they have sworn the oath to not let this fact out without the Headmistress¡¯s permission.

    "Marina, Congrattion, you got very talented student," Said the leader from Crystal Domination¡¯s station; she is Lady Vivian, the older sister of the leader of Crystal Domination and teacher of Ellen.

    "Thank You, Lady Vivian," Marina replied; she had tried to keep her expression neutral but seeing her student win such a battle that no one thought he could win, her heart couldn¡¯t help but feel pride, and it is leaking on her face.

    "There are not many things I regret, but now I am regretting not taking Micheal when my student had asked me to," she with a sigh before her expression turned neutral.

    The people of Crystal Domination station and Riverfield Academy station got surprised to hear that. Lady Vivian is one of the most powerful people of Crystal Domination and if rumors to be believed, more powerful than her younger sister, leader of Crystal Domination.

    She is also their best recruiter. The best the Crystal Domination had in thousand years, that now they had talents equal to that of the Hawthorns Sea and Ma, the previous champion, was also the person she recruited into the organization.

    So, admitting a mistake is a big thing; people as powerful as her rarely do such things, especially in such a public setting.

    While some people are happy with his win, some are very angry like those from the Sky Saber as things just got very difficult for them, as the difficulty of killing him had increased hundredfold, even thousands fold.

    He had established himself to be the best talent of the decade, of Century seeing his performance and now Pyramid will try their all to protect and nurture future powerhouse who will be another wall in front of Grimm Monsters.

    Doing something to him will have great repercussions, even for Supreme, but still, they will do it; no one can besmirch the honor of Sky Saber and live.

    "Mavis, how strong do you think his vines are?" Patriarch Brandfort asked, in these vines, even if anything had surprised him more was the resiliency of the vines, the surprise of vines even greater than that of the winner of this battle.

    "They are very strong, stronger than they should have in their current stage; the vines have even power to bind the even Top Emperors," Mavis said while having a hard time believing the words she said.

    "Yes, from what I had understood, they seemed to have been able to contend against the traces of Divine Energy contained in that little girl¡¯s energy," Patriance Bradford muttered softly.

    He was lucky enough to see the Divine Crystal in his life; his predecessor had found few grains of them, along without very precious treasures, which are most precious treasures of Bloodsun.

    He had research and knew how deadly they could be, even they present in a very faint form.

    "Will, your student, would be able to deal with if she faces these vines?" he asked, hearing that smile that appeared on Mavis¡¯s face.

    "The strength of these vines remain in their surprise attack, and now she knew about them, she will be very careful against them when she faces this boy," Mavis said,pletely dodging the other meaning of the question, whether or not jill will able to break out of vines once she is caught.

    He did not ask the question again and looked at three people who had reached the semifinals; only two battles have remained; after the semifinal, there will be a final tomorrow. He is feeling quite worried about tomorrow.

    If Grimm Monsters make a move, they will make it tomorrow on the day of the final, where nearly all people of Central Continent and the whole world would stick their eyes to their screen to watch the final.

 Chapter 1522: Semifinal: Jill Vs. Elijah

    <h4>Chapter 1522: Semifinal: Jill Vs. Elijah </h4>

    I opened my eyes as hour-long break had nearly passed, and I opened the privacy shield I had erected; the quarterfinals are over with Jill and I winning our respective battles.

    Now, in the semifinals, we both will fight Elijah one by one, unless he wins his first battle, and then he and another participant that had remained to battle will directly fight in the finals.

    If I fight against Elijah now and lose, he won''t have to fight against Jill as he would reach the final directly and fight with Jill there.

    In the past hour, I had been working on my Inheritance, and now, there is only a small percentage of work had remained, which I am very sure, I will be able to finish by tonight.

    I very much want to level up right now seeing, most of my moves have been revealed, and it will be very hard for me to defeat my next opponent since they have already seen all my moves.

    But I stopped myself from doing that if I had did that, not only I had revealed a lot of my secrets, but also I would not have been satisfied with my Inheritance as its creator.

    I want my Inheritance as perfect as possible, and for it, I do not skim on the work or time I had put into it. I wanted it to be perfect as I could make it, and when only when it satisfies all criteria, I use it.

    The upgrade is nearly perfect with onest inspection that will be finished in the night, I will be ready, and this time, I had perfect resources which I did not have in the ruin, so the upgrade I will get from the level up going to be even greater.

    "I assume you all are as excited as for Semifinal as I am?" Ma asked the crowd as she speared in the center of the arena.

    "Your cheers are telling me you are very excited about it," she said after hearing defeaning cheers from the crowd.

    "So, let''s see who will fight against Elijah in the first battle of Semifinals," Ma said, and the images of Jill, Elijah, and I appeared in front of her.

    Elijah''s images on the other side, while the image of Jill and I is side by side, and now they are spinning, and three secondster, one image flew toward Elijah''s side, and it is the image of Jill.

    Seeing that bright smile couldn''t help but appeared on my face as now, I wouldn''t be the only one whose all the trump cards have been revealed.

    Both of them have the nearly same strength; to defeat one of them will have to reveal all one''s trump card; this battle would give me all the data I need to fight my next battle.

    "The Battle is between Jillian St Pn of Hawthorn Sea and Elijah James of Sundering Peak," Ma called out their names, and the crowd weed them with deafening cheers.

    Both of them got from their spot and flew toward the arena while not looking at each other even once; only when they reached the arena do they looked at each other, and both of them have the battle fire burning in their eyes.

    3,2,1

    The countdown begins a few secondster, and their gazes became more intense as they readied themselves for the big battle.

    "FIGHT!"

    The crowd roared, and both of them disappeared from their spot, leaving the air with the burning sparks as they moved toward each other with great speed.

    It took them a moment to summon their Inheritance Armors, and as they did, theyunched their attacks. Their attacks are powerful from the beginning; the attack that Jill used is more powerful than the attack she used to defeat Mira, so I can imagine the caliber of the attacks they haveunched.

    From the next moment, the arena begins to shake wildly; there was not a second when the forcefield had not stretched and ripple.

    Both of them had burst out with terrifying strength and did not hold back anything; the battle is intense from the start, and top of that, both of them seemed to be an equal match of each other as none one was able to gain an edge over the others despite using the power moves.

    The crowd had been mesmerized by them, as not one single person in the crowd decided to make a noise, all of them watching the battle with silence.

    I also activated all my ocr abilities as I watched the battle; it is quite regretful that I could not sense the power and vor behind their attacks due to the forcefield''s protection.

    I could only use my eyes to the best of my abilities and collect as much data as I could through them.

    Fifteen minutes passed into their battle when a sudden change had urred, both of them gone through the shocking level of transformation when both of the revealed Level 1 Advance Form of their Inheritance.

    It had shocked the whole arena; the first threemon levels of Inheritance rare, but Kings have then. Thenes three levels of Forms. Only very few kings have them, especially thest level, which usually Emperors and Tyrants have.

    The Advance form is only Tyrants could have and, in my memory, served right then it had been more than fifteen hundred years since any King had revealed the advanced form of Inheritance while still being King.

    Saying it is extremely rare would be an understatement, but no two people have revealed the Level 1 Advanced Form together.

    I would not have been surprised if it had been only Jill would have done that as she had legendary Inheritance and her predecessor had also performed this feat in her time, but Elijah revealing Level 1 advanced form had shocked the hell out of me.

    It is no easy feat, but he was able to do that, which makes him no simple person; he has a simr level of talent as that of Jill, who had the legendary Inheritance.

 Chapter 1523 - Shocked!

    <h4>Chapter 1523 - Shocked!</h4>

    "Abyssal Star Inheritance, nothing special about it," Elijah said as he pushed Jill into the forcefield,

    "I had thought I would get some real challenge from you, but your strength was just so-so," Elijah added as he licked his bloodied teeth.

    The whole crowd is watched in shock as Elijah defeated Jill, holder of Legendary Inheritance that once shocked the world, and now, another holder of ity defeated by the forcefield.

    Elijah is mocking Jill, and all she could do is looked at him with a look of defeat. It is clear she is crushed by her defeat, and Elijah¡¯s mocking had crushed her further.

    She had the Inheritance of Ramona Hawthorn, and Jill the first person to get the same Inheritance as her.

    The Inheritance came expectations, people judging her every move and her every Battle to her shining predecessor.

    The pressure she had on her fragile shoulder was immense, and she had worked her ass off not let down those expectations from her organization and the whole world, and till now, she had done everything perfectly, winning every Battle in perfect textbook style, but this defeat had crushed her and crushed what she had done till now.

    Losing one Battle did not mean anything, but this Battle is her everything, and the mocking she had got made everything worse.

    I could see a single tearing off from her left eye as she begins to walk out of the arena with a face full of disappointment she is feeling toward herself.

    "The Winner is Elijah James of Sundering Peak!" Ma announced, and the crowd began to cheer; though they cheered loudly, their cheer was uneven as if they can¡¯t decide cheer or not, and now everybody around them cheers; they also cheered but could not able to bring the same amount of cheer as before.

    "Now that Elijah James has won the Battle, there will be no second semifinal battle; instead, Elijah James and Micheal Zaar will fight the final tomorrow," Ma announced, and the crowd cheered at the prospect of final, and their cheer was consistent this time.

    "I hope you will be able to put good performance tomorrow and not be a disappointment as her," Elijah said while smiling wolfishly before leaving the participant¡¯s area.

    I did not reply to him, just continued to look at his back and think about the feeling I had felt from him a second ago. When he talked to me, he did not reveal any aura, but for some reason, all hairs from my body stood up.

    This reaction was enough to let me know that Elijah is far stronger than he had shown in his Battle with Jill, and it couldn¡¯t help but shock the hell out of me, asking myself, how could one be this powerful?

    I had experienced hell to get the strength I have and but Elijah just gave me the feeling that he could crush me in a single more; only very powerful Emperors have given me such dangerous feeling, but Elijah is clearly a King, if he were not, he would not have been able to step into the arena.

    Aside from Ma, whose aura is registered into the arena¡¯s interface, no people other than the Kings could walk on it, forget that, in the great hall, there are very powerful people sitting there, Iven even heard there are two living fossils present there, with them under control, it impossible to fool.

    Even when one using the artifact, one could not fool the old monsters; they have more powerful artifacts on them.

    I shook my head and walked out of the participant¡¯s area; the feeling I got from Elijah had put huge pressure on me.

    I do not fear losing, even if it is the Battle of World Championship, but for some strange reason, my heart is telling me that I could not lose to Elijah; I have to try my all to win tomorrow¡¯s Battle.

    This strangepulsion from my heart is putting even more pressure on me, and now I will have to win in any condition.

    Soon I met Professor Josephine and others from the Academy, and we flew toward the mansion, I wanted to meet my parents, but my father told me they would meet me tomorrow before the Battle.

    "It was quite a battle. I had not that this Elijah would be this strong to defeat Jillian," Elina said with a slight shudder, and I couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    "Today is a good lesson for both of you never underestimate any opponent; always keep an open mind in the battle," advised Professor Josephine.

    "Council offered training to that girl, but our request had been denied; if we had trained that girl for even six months, the result of the battle would have beenpletely different,"

    "We had produced the Ramona Hawthorn, and the academy still had the capability to produce another one, those bastards from Hawthorn Sea too proud to let a lowly Emperor Grade organization train their precious jewel," said Professor Jenkins, clearly revealing in joy Hawthorns Sea¡¯s defeat.

    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh; professor Jenkins is wrong to say that.

    It is not Jill¡¯s fault that she lost the Battle; she had tried her all and never dared to underestimate her opponent; her only fault is that her opponent is too strong and very skilled.

    I had called her before exciting the participant¡¯s area, but holowatch is switched off; I called her brother William who picked up and said she is fine, but I know she is anything but fine; it is quite a blow.

    Soon we reached the Manor, and the professor asked everyone to leave, including Elina and Professor Jenkins, and now, only two of us remained converted istion field cast by the professor.

    "Will you finished the upgrade tonight?" She asked; only a few people know the progress of my Inheritance, and the professor is one of them.

    "Yes, I will be done with the upgrade within three hours," I replied, "Good, I will ready the formation then," she said and left while I remained in the garden minute more before left for my room; there is too much to do tonight.

 Chapter 1524 - Mid Level of King Stage I

    <h4>Chapter 1524 - Mid Level of King Stage I</h4>

    After taking a cold shower, I sat on my bed and closed my eyes; the next moment, I found myself in my Inheritance Space.

    Without wasting any time, I begin working on it. There are only a few things that have remained to be done in the Inheritance upgrade; I should be finished in two and a half hours outside; inside, it will be more than ten hours.

    Time passed by, and soon, more than ten hours had passed inside the Inheritance Space. I am nearly finished; in few minutes, the upgrade will be ready.

    It is a good thing I had taken my time with Inheritance; I had found some mistakes in it; the mistakes were not big; they were tiny; still, they were mistakes and hold the threat to destabilize my Inheritance.

    "Finally Ready!"

    I said with excitement when I looked big runic humanoid in front of me; I would have been ready with upgrade nearly three weeks ago, but I had some new ideas and wanted to make changes ording to it.

    Now that I see the humanoid in front of me, I felt its all worth it; all the hard work I had put on it is worth it.

    I admired it for minutes before I opened my eyes and walked out of them my room; it is time to level up.

    Click!

    Soon, I reached in front of huge doors and pushed in; they opened with a click, and I went in. As I walked inside, I found myself in a big hall, and the hall is covered in fully drawn runic formation or formations, as I said.

    There are two formations drawn on the hall floor; the center formation is a formation Ive created. It is needed for the level up, and another one is Istion formation on which¡¯smand professor is sitting.

    "Everything is ready," she said, "Thank You, Professor," I said, and I walked toward the second formation.

    The second formation is big, but the most eyecatching thing about it is not the formation but the hundreds of precious resources that are ced in the formation; these glittering resources are very precious, a level above what I had used in the Ruin.

    I looked at resources, and when I saw they are exactly as I asked for, I walked to the center of the formation and sat on it; as I did, Professor activated the istion formation.

    I had no reason to hide my breakthrough, but I still want sufficient istion. It is during the breakthrough my Inheritance Ruin became most visible, and I have the least control over them.

    So, if someone powerful is snooping around like an old monster, the wards of the mansion will be barely able to stop someone like them; only under the protection of someone like Professor will I be able to feelpletely relieved.

    After checking everything one more time, I closed my eyes and entered my Inheritance Space, where I tapped on the Runic Humonoid couple of times before I threw out of my Inheritance Space as the level up begin.

    The runes inside me lit up, so are the runes I am sitting on; as the formation activated, the resources came toward me in their smoky form, and soon, I found myself covered in fog of herbal energies.

    A second had passed when another type of energy covered me; a very dense worldly covered me; the energy is so dense that I had not felt before. The Professor is funneling the worldly energy toward me as I asked her to.

    For a few seconds, nothing happened when runes began to appear on my body; every part of me is covered densely in the tiny runes; there was not a single part of mine that hadn¡¯t been covered in some runes.

    Shoo...

    As the runes appeared, they created suction force like never before and began to energies in wild abandon.

    It is the first time runes have appeared outside of my body; it is due to the formation Ive drawn, in the purpose for to use the specific resources for the specific inheritance runes.

    In the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin, I have no choice but to use all the resources I had; I did not have the luxury to choose as I barely had resources to reach the King Stage, but now, I have the resources that will help me make the use of my Inheritance as its highest.

    My Inheritance is based on the Seven Elements of the Constitution and Bloodlines it had sucked.

    In the first phase, I will fill my runes with the energy of the constitution¡¯s elements. These resources are rted to that seven elements, six to be exact, as the academy had no resource to supplement the Rule Bending power.

    So, instead, I asked for the strange, unexinable resources the academy has, it is a poor choice to use them, but I did not have any other choice.

    As for the other six elements, they have the perfect resources for them, and now these resources will now help me get a great power-up due to the elemental connection they have with my runes.

    The Runes inside me are breaking, and new runes are being created with their energy they have sucked from the resources.

    The rate of sucking is increasing with time; the runes are not only sucking the herbal energy but also worldly energy, which I have in a great amount, every second professor is bringing me a great amount of worldly energy.

    The Tyrant¡¯s control over the worldly energy is phenomenal; one of the conditions to became Tyrant to have great control over the worldly energy, and Professor is no ordinary Tyrant; her control over worldly energy is not any ordinary Tyrants could match.

    SHOOOO...

    Time passed by, and around fifteen minutester, the upgrade imprinted itself into me, and just as that happened, runes began to shine brightly and started to suck the energy as if they are possessed.

    I watched the powerful resources disappear by second, and the runes begin to suck even more worldly energy that Professor begins to funnel more and more worldly energy to me.

    I had expected my runes to be ravenous, and despite theints of some councilmen that I am asking for more resources than I should, I had asked for more resources.

    Now, even if these runes go even crazier, I have enough resources to satiate their hunger.

 Chapter 1525 - Mid Level of King Stage II

    <h4>Chapter 1525 - Mid Level of King Stage II</h4>

    ¡¯The Runes!¡¯ I eximed in shock as I saw the Micheal Inheritance Runes appearing on his body.

    I had seen the Micheals¡¯ Inheritance Runes before; when he was designing the Inheritance, he had asked about my views on some of his designs.

    His designs were pretty basic, but they were very original; the ideas he used were never seen before.

    Despite being very basic design, his Inheritance had provided him with the better than average strength but the runes I see right now arepletely, utterly different from what I had seenst time.

    Their basess ispletely gone; the Inheritance Formations that appeared on his body are exceedinglyplex, a far moreplex than any King could create with the runic knowledge they have.

    His knowledge of runes had already reached a great height that now barely any King or Emperor can match it; only Tyrants could match to his knowledge.

    If he can create an Emperor Level Inheritance, then there would select few people in the whole world who would be able to match him in his Runic Knowledge.

    Her Excellency Headmistress when reached Tyrant Stage, no one in the whole world could match her in Runic Knowledge, and due to this knowledge, once all the wards of academy activate, the whole power of Nine Supremes won¡¯t be able to break through its wards for at least a week.

    The other thing that shocked me even more than theplexity of Runes is their materialization. These Inheritance Runes are no simple imprinted Runes anymore; she can sense strange power in them, which means they had materialized.

    Which should not be possible; after bing a member of the council, she got to know many confidential things that, even in supremes select few, know, the notes left behind by her excellency headmistress had been very enlightening.

    Materialization requires extremely, extremely rare resources such as Divine crystal and, among other things and had followed a veryplicated procedure; she gets to read about these procedures from the Her Excellency Headmistresses notes.

    For her future sessor, she had left those extremely precious resources.

    I previously doubted Micheal would have the ability to get those resources seeing the conditions and test that Her Excellency Left behind for her sessor, but after seeing his performance and runes, there is hope that he might able to acquire them.

    He might have already materialized the runes, but the resources she had left were so rare that even old monsters Matron Mavis would fight hard for them; these resources would help but Micheal very much once he acquired them.

    The runes have appeared in his body, seeing that I funneled the worldly energy around the mansion and funneled them around the Micheal.

    A second after I did that, Micheal¡¯s body begins to suck them at a frenzied speed that surprised me greatly as he is not only taking the worldly energy but also Herbal Energy of precious resources.

    As the runes sucked the energies, some of them begin to break and formed anew; the upgrade begin to imprint itself on the Micheal, and itsted for about fifteen minutes when another change urred.

    The runes shone, and madness begins as they wildly begin to such the energy; the suction speed increased by five times as the runes have crazily begun to suck the energy crazily.

    I had to funnel more worldly energy to meet his demand for worldly energy, as the herbal energy is also declining rapidly.

    When Micheal first time gave the receipt for resources, I was present and quite shocked seeing the list as not only resources he is asking are very rare but also their quantity was also great.

    The amount of resources he asked for is enough for a powerful Emperor to level up several times, but he is using them on a single level up.

    Time passed by, and this powerful suctionsted for six minutes before it begins to slow and stopped; when it finally stopped, there had been barely any resources that had remained.

    As the runes finished sucking the energies, the rules shed blindingly, and I could feel the shocking changes begin to happen in Micheal.

    The energies inside me had finally stopped, but my excited heart is still kept beating loudly.

    Ive had reached the Mid Level of King Stage, and the strength Ive got greater than I had imagined. To be honest strength, I am feeling had shocked me, but it is very much wee.

    To fight against Elijah, I will need strength; I still remember the feeling I got from Elijah; it had madded deep to my core, made me feel like I am nothing in front of me, but with such power, I feel like I now have the real chance against him.

    "Thank You, Professor," I said as I got up; she just nodded slightly and disappeared; seeing her disappear, I sighed and collected the remaining resources, there is only a small percentage of remained of them, but they are still precious.

    I looked at my holowatch and walked back to my room; it is nearly twelve; my level up had finished a little earlier than I had expected; if I had not used the formation, it would have taken the double-time.

    Soon, I came back to my room and directly entered the practice room; there is one more thing I have to do, and I hope I will seed in doing it; it will y an important role in tomorrow¡¯s match.

    "Are you sure what you observe is true?" Lady Ma asked; she ispletely different from a host of this World Championship who shared her name.

    "Yes," I replied.

    I did not get angry atdy Ma; she likes to be extra careful in all things, and due to that, she came out irritating.

    "Well, it changes things," she said while looking at the other council members sitting beside her, "It looked like he deserved that thing; let¡¯s begin discussing," Lady Ma said, shocking few council members as the things she had suggested is no simple thing.

    She is referring to a shocking thing; that thing was once instrumental in destroying a Supreme.

 Chapter 1526 - Final I

    <h4>Chapter 1526 - Final I</h4>

    "Are you ready?" Professor asked, and I nodded, and the next second I flew toward the Arena with Professor and others.

    There are two new additions to our group; these two new additions are Councilwomen Ma and Councilman Harrison; they havee to Orcoz city in the morning.

    I wish the teacher had alsoe, but she could note due to her duties and will only able to watch the battle remotely; it sucked, but there is nothing I could do about it.

    Five of us flew toward the Arena, and as we flew, cheers couldn¡¯t be heard from below. We are surrounded by drones, and our footage is being broadcasted to Billions of screens across the world.

    It is very intimidating, but this past month was quite an experience that now I could keep my emotions contained without breaking a sweat.

    A few minutester, we have reached the Arena, but before I could go inside, I will have to deal with media, just a thought of that making my head hurt, but I sucked it up and walked toward them with the smiling face as I have been doing that for past few days.

    It took me nearly an hour to answer their questions, but now I am finally free, no more questions, at least till my battle with Elijah is finished.

    "You are getting better and better at dealing with them," Elina said as we walked inside the Arena, to that I could only smile. Yes, the past few days, I had be better with each try.

    Soon, I spotted my parents at the entrance of the participant¡¯s area, they were alone, and as always, she did not bring my sister, the battles of Championsh.i.p.s are not for little children like her to watch.

    Professor and others said their wishes before they left toward their station, and I walked toward my parents.

    "You can¡¯t imagine how proud I see you reach this stage," Mother said as tears have appeared in her eyes. My mother had also participated in the Championship once upon a time and have even been able to reach the Top 5.

    She would have been able to win the Championship. If not for higher-ups from her organization had forbidden her from using the Empire of Mist, if she had used that, then she would have been easily able to win the Championship.

    From what I was able to find out, mother¡¯s Empire of Mist was lots stronger than that Joana; she had it for a much longer time.

    "This moment is a very important part of your life, but there is more to life than this Championship, don¡¯t try too hard to win it," she said, and when she said it, her eyes became quite piercing as if they are looking at my soul.

    "Yes, mother," I said; she indirectly asked me not to damage my base during the battle. Some people get too crazy during Championship battles that sometimes, they ended up damaging their base.

    "Your opponent seemed pretty powerful. Can you defeat him?" My father asked bluntly, receiving a ring re from my mother, seeing that he smiled sweetly at my mother before she turned to me.

    "I am not sure," I replied truthfully; I could still vividly remember the feeling I got from the Elijah yesterday, and even with such a great power upgrade, I am not sure whether I could defeat him or not.

    "Do not pressure too much, and do your best; it will not matter to us whether you will win or lose," Father said as she patted me on my shoulder.

    "Thank You, Dad," I said.

    My father is a simple man with simple dreams; he does not wish to be a powerhouse to anything that most people, the only he had was to do his research in a quiet room.

    "Best of luck, Micheal and your father said, don¡¯t stress about it too much, fight with a calm mind," Mom said as she hugged me.

    A few secondster, I let my parents and walked into the participant¡¯s area; this time, there is only one seat in the participant¡¯s area, and it is for me with my name shing on it.

    This participant area is only for me; as for Elijah, he is sitting on the other side arena. Since it is final, it is obvious they will sit us on the opposite side for the greater show.

    As I entered the participant¡¯s area, the crowd cheered loudly. Today, their voice is brimming with power; to see the final, many powerhouses havee from afar, cheers from them have vibrated the whole Arena.

    I waved at them before I sat in the Arena and looked at huge screens that are around the Arena; they are showing an advertis.e.m.e.nt of products to snippets of previous battles, they are even showing the probability of winning.

    The probability of me winning is only 20%; when I saw it yesterday, I couldn¡¯t believe it as I did not expect it to be this lower; I had expected my winning probability to be at least to be 45%-50%.

    My performance was no worst than him, we even got injured while there was not even blood on me during my battle with Ellen, but they still gave him 75% to 80% of winning.

    The reason for my low assessment was that since Ellen and I are childhood friends, she did not get too heavy with me, and that gave me a chance to win.

    What a bullcrap!

    If anything, she was hard on me and more careful than she would have been against any opponent; I won that battle my merit and nothing else.

    These bastards always underestimate me; in this battle, I will show them by winning; if I win, these bastards will earn a lot less money than they would have by me losing.

    Cheer Cheer Cheer

    Ma finally appeared wearing a shimmering long red gown, and seeing her appearance, the crowd let out a mad cheer as it is time for the final to begin.

 Chapter 1527 - Final II

    <h4>Chapter 1527 - Final II</h4>

    "Wee to thest day of World Championship, The Final," Ma said as she appeared, bringing a loud cheer from the crazily excited crowd.

    "Are you all excited for the Final?" she asked, and again she got the answer in defeaning cheer from them. It is a good thing there are absorbers across the arena; even the ears of Tyrants would not be able to bear such loud sounds in the semi-contained space like the Grand Arena.

    "The past month had been filled with exciting battles; the battles of the battles had broken the many records." "It would not be wrong to say this is the best World Championship that urred in anyone¡¯s living memory," Ma said emotionally.

    She is right; the battles of this time have shattered all the records; if onepared all the battles, then this Championship, arguably the best in the past thousand years.

    "Thousands of battles have been fought, each battle bringing out best Elites of the world till only two of the best have remained and now, the two you will fight, and we will have the greatest Elite of this generation and if I may be bold say, the greatest elite of the Century," She said and that strangely quite the audience.

    Her words have got quite a meaning, and they have got millions of people looking at Elijah and me and had all the cameras of Arean, focused on two of us.

    "It is my great pleasure to call the finalists of World Championship for thest battle, to fight for the title of Battle King of this generation," Ma said as she flew out of the arena.

    CHEEER CHEEER CHEEER

    The crowd begins to cheer as our names were announced, and at the same time, dense runes appeared on the arena as it begins to stretch from inside; it silenced the crowd within a second as they watched in wonder.

    It happened in the final of every World Championship, but its still filled the audience¡¯s heart in wonder.

    They are stretching the space inside the arena covered in the forcefield; nothing will change on the outside of the arena, but on the inside, there will be a huge change.

    Few secondster, the runes have disappeared, and now the space inside the forcefield has been strengthened by seven times which is absolutely huge; now, even if I fight in Vine Human form, I will not feel the constraint of the space.

    Ma returned inside the forcefield and looked around the arena with a bright smile before turning toward the crowd.

    "Now the arena had been ready; it is time to call out the two champions for the final battle," she said, and the crowd cheered madly.

    "The Crowning Battle will between of Elijah James of the Sundering Peak Vs. Micheal Zaar of the Riverfield Academy!" Ma announced; a crowd became even madder as they cheered for us.

    ¡¯It is time,¡¯ I said as the expression on my face became serious; it is a battle I wanted to fight since I entered the Championship, and now I am going to be fighting it.

    My heart is feeling very heavy; it is literally screaming at me that I will have to win this battle; I rarely get such huge instinctive urges, but when I do, I take them very seriously, as they have never been wrong.

    I just wished I knew if I could win the battle, Elijah is too strong for me to predict my win against him, and even I know it will be very difficult for me to win the battle against him.

    I may not be able to predict the oue of the battle, but I will try my all to win it, use every speck of it.

    With that thought in mind, I removed the box from my storage and opened it. I could feel thousands of gazes at me, but I did not care; I opened the box and took out a six-inch-long silver brooch.

    It is a simple brooch with the shape of a silver river; there are not many ostentatious designs on it, but despite that, it is very elegant; whoever forged it must be an aplished artist.

    The two council members who came in the morning have given me this and asked me to wear this during the final match.

    It is not a magical artifact from what I can sense as they are not allowed in the arena; the council members said it is one of the heirlooms of Academy, which is a big thing, but I think there is something more to it as when I saw their expressions when they looked at this brooch, I felt like this brooch is more than heirloom of the Academy.

    I had asked Professor about it, but she dodged the question, and Elina did not know anything about it.

    I took the badge off the box and ced it on my chest before standing up and flying toward the arena.

    I could see the screens focusing on me and some even focusing on the brooch I am wearing;mentators who usually seemed to know pretty much everything has got stumped by seeing the badge; they did not know what it is.

    This is quite disappointing as I was hoping they would know something about it; still, there is hope, billions of people watching it, and if this brooch had appeared in history, people would find out, and it will not take them long.

    There are many organizations that are exciting for thousands of years, and they keep records of everything; I am sure many people would scanning their records for any mention of this badge, and once they know it, they will tell immediately.

    Since I wore it and billions of people watching it, it is there, or their organizations change to shot to fame. Fame is very important, especially to low-level organizations, a simple mention of their organization¡¯s name on the world stage will help them get better seeds for their organizations.

    Soon, I entered the forcefield and came face to face with the huge battleground, which is stretched seven times of original side, but it does not feel different, except for being way bigger than before.

    Thud!

    I observed it for a second before flying toward the center, and a few secondster, Inded on the ground, opposite Elijah, who gave me a wolfish smile when I looked at him.

 Chapter 1528 - BrooChapter Of Silver River

    <h4>Chapter 1528 - BrooChapter Of Silver River</h4>

    A Minute Before

    "Broch of Silver River!"

    Two old women shouted in unison in Grand Hall; huge shock could be seen in the eyes of the two very older women.

    One who shouted is Matron Mavis, an old monster from Hawthorn Sea, and the other is Ang Leon, the Old Monster from the Wisdom Tower, the current leader of Wisdom Tower is her direct descendent.

    Old monsters from each Supreme had decided to attend the World Championship final due to the warning they have received through the deviner of their organization. However, other than Patriarch Bradford and Matron Mavis, the others are not present in reality.

    The two women looked at each other before they turned their heads toward the headmistress of Riverfield Academy, who was present in projection form, but when she felt the gazes of two old monsters, she shuddered visibly.

    "Little girl, what¡¯s the meaning of this?" Old monster Leon asked, her voice is chilling as if she is very angry.

    "You should not have given the Brooch of Silver River to your student just because he reached the final of Championship."

    "The brooch represents the great history, and it was once worn by the two most powerful people the world had ever produced," Old monster ang thundered in her soothing voice as she looked at the headmistress of Riverfield Academy before she turned toward the council members of Riverfield academy.

    "And what are all of you were thinking, giving the Brooch to your headmistress student because she asked by it, have you forgotten the dignity of that Brooch and courage that Marce Roosevelt has shown she pinned this badge on the chest of her student," She roared as she looked at each and every member of Riverfield Council in the eye.

    From the day Rivefield Academy had been established around four thousand years ago, each of the headmistress or Headmaster of it came from the Wisdom Tower as the one who established the Academy was a member of Wisdom Tower.

    It is Wisdom Tower that used to choose the next leader of the Riverfield Academy, but that tradition broke away when the eleventh headmistress of Riverfield Academy forged the Brooch and dered her student Ramona Hawthorn as her sessor in front of the whole world.

    It was a courageous decision, not because it is going to put Academy on the crossroads of Wisdom Tower but because Ramona Hawthorn was hunted by the most powerful Supreme of that time, and that Supreme even officially dered war on the Academy due to that decision.

    Though the Brooch remained in the chest of the Ramona Hawthorn only for few days before she gives up that position and left the Academy to protect it.

    The Brooch ister worn by her Excellency Catherine Roosevelt, who was the daughter of Marce Roosevelt, whoter went to be the leader of the Wisdom Tower and brough them up from their lowest stage.

    Due to it was once worn by their glorious leader and founder, the Brooch is very important to both Supremes, and they would not let anyone besmirch the honor it represents.

    "Grand Tower Mistress Leon, it is the Council¡¯s decision, not Headmistresses to give him Brooch of Silver River; it is the unanimous decision of all Council Members that Micheal Zaar deserved to be the third owner of Brooch of Silver River," Councilwoman Ma said, shocking the whole grand hall.

    No one can believe what they had said, their words indirectly saying that they believe Micheal Zaar, their member, have the potential to be the next Hawthorn or Roosevelt, which is a crazy thought to all of them.

    Some even startedughing visibly, especially from Sky Saber and their affiliate organizations, loudly saying people of the Rivefield Acadamy have gone crazy.

    Those two had reached the height till no one was able to reach; In more than three thousand years, people had not even aplished 10% of the things that those two were able to aplish.

    Ang Leon is fuming by what she heard and about to open her mouth to say what she feels when she felt a gaze from the Hawthorn Sea table.

    "Ang, the battle about to start soon," Matron Mavis said; she looked at Mavis and understood what she means to convey; she has no doubt Mavis is also furious as the Brooch was forged in keeping founder in mind.

    "The Brooch is property of Riverfield Academy, and I have no right to say anything, and since you decided to give the Brooch to your student,"

    "I want to see what he has to deserve it; I will join all of you soon," Said Ang Leon in a voice that has no hint of anger before her projection disappeared from Grand Hall.

    Her words have surprised quite a lot of people; it had been quite a while since three old monsters wille to watch the Championship in person.

    It is already very rare for the old monster to watch the Championship with their projection, though they may secretly, that did not count.

    Three old monsters are one ce is rarely happened; they are strategic resources, they do not leave their ce unless it is very important, they prefer to live in istion or spend in guarding a very important location of human territory.

    Elijah and I looked at each other without saying anything; Elijah has that wolfish smile on his face that he had shed yesterday, and he is also projecting that hair-raising feeling at me.

    Though today, I did not shudder visibly in front of it, still it had shocked me and made me question again that whether I will be able to win against him or not.

    I immediately throw out that thought as there is no use thinking about it; from on, the only I could do is fight, fight with every speck of energy I have, and I had shown that to Elijah when I looked directly into his fearful grey eyes.

    My reaction surprised him, but soon the surprise disappeared, and his wolfish smile on his face grew bigger, and for some reason, I begin to felt like prey to his hunter; I do not like this feeling at all.

 Chapter 1529 - Intense

    <h4>Chapter 1529 - Intense</h4>

    3,2,1

    The countdown begins; even then, we did not move our eyes away from each other; we continued looking directly into the eyes of each other.

    "FIGHT!"

    The crowd said in unison in their loudest voice yet, and as they did, Inheritance Armor appeared on both of our bodies; it all but took an instant for them to appear.

    Elijah did waste even a moment; just as the crowd shouted ¡¯Fight,¡¯ he came at me with the speed that would even ¡¯Monsters¡¯ will find it blurring.

    He had directly summoned his Level 1 Advanced Form; a beautiful golden brown armor had appeared on his body, projecting strength that would easily make the knees make a normal King¡¯s knees shake.

    Seeing himing at me, I did not move; I just stood waiting for him with my sword ready.

    A small surprise shed into his eyes before disappearing as he appeared in front of me and swung his sword at my neck.

    The way he swings his sword and the way he looked at me while doing that made me feel like he really wants to decapitate me and the strange thing is while doing that, he did not emit even the tiniest bit of killing intent.

    I know that because it is extremely hard to hide the killing intent from me even if it is speck due to my constitution and Killing Rule, I hadprehended.

    Seeing his swording at my neck, I also swung my sword. The attack was direct, but I am searching for the weakness; if I found a great one, then I would not hesitate to activate the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ and ¡¯Everwings¡¯ together and finished him off.

    CLANG!

    Our swords shed, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised; the physical strength behind that attack is far greater than I had imagined; If not for yesterday¡¯s level up, I would have been flung back by this attack.

    I am not the only one that is being surprised; he also looked surprised seeing me taking his attack before the wolfish smile appeared back on his face.

    "Myradon¡¯s Rage!"

    He said, and a terrifying aura burst out of him; the aura is so powerful that it scared me.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯

    I did not waste any time; just as the terrifying aura burst out of him, I immediately activated the ¡¯First Boost,¡¯ and it is a good thing I did; if I had been a momentte, I would have found his sword in my chest, as it had already crossed distance halfway into me.

    This attack of him is no simple attack; it is the second most powerful attack of him. Yesterday, he had used seven to eight different attacks before revealing this one, and now he had directly used it as his first attack.

    It is like he wants to finish me as soon as possible.

    I reacted to his sword immediately; my sword became a blur as it moved toward his sword, and when it had reached it, I found it trying to circ.u.mvent my sword in a very skillful manner.

    I am shocked seeing the level of skill he used; it is even above that of Ellen, equal to mine. It had shocked me greatly because yesterday, he did not reveal this degree of skill when he fought against Jill yesterday.

    CLANNG!

    His sword shed against mine, immediately stopping its ascend. I had not spent six month into the Ruin for nothing; if his skills had notched above mine, I would still be able to stop it; the old Ghouls in the Ruin had given me enough skills to do that.

    Just as our weapons shed, he called back his sword and swung it at me even faster speed and more power.

    I could feel the challenge in his gaze, wanting me to stop the attack his possible. Seeing the challenge, my lips curved slightly in a smile, and I moved my sword to respond to his powerful attack.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    Our weapons begin to sh at a very fast speed; they are shing so fast that that only monsters level Kings and above were able to see our movements. With each move, they are getting faster and stronger.

    If it had been yesterday, I had not been able to fight with such flexibility and strength,

    The level up of yesterday had done much more than increasing my strength. With me using a specific amount of resources for the specific runes was instantly able to increase the coordination between my body, soul, and Inheritance.

    It is extremely helpful to me, and due to it, not only could I summon the energy faster, but I can also react faster, it is the difference of a fraction of seconds, but it is helping me a lot.

    I wish I could have been able to use the resources rune-wise, but my runes and body were not ready for that. Even at King stage, I would not have been ready if not for the Diamond Seal, it had not only helped my body and soul, but it also altered my runes.

    It had helped me take that step a level before; if not for Diamond Seal, I would not have able to use the resources by runes before I reached the Emperor Stage.

    The level up yesterday has to game many good things; it may not have given me a chance to add the new move, but it helped me immensely; all the moves I had in my arsenal had improved drastically, including the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ I am using, it had be a lot more efficient than before.

    We continued fighting, attacking every second, not stopping even for a moment which is likely why we had exchanged a thousand moves in nearly five minutes.

    "Hehe, you have not been a disappointment so far; let¡¯s see how you deal with this move of mine," Elijah said with augh, and his aura became even more terrifying.

    "Golden de!"

    He said, and golden sheen appeared on his sword; I became very serious seeing this as this move defeated Jill.

    I harnessed more strength from the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ while thinking rapidly for a reason for his intense attacks; in less than minutes, he had used the most powerful moves he used in yesterday¡¯s battle in which he took nearly an hour to use them.

    Why is fighting such intensely? It is not a wise strategy when one has to win the battle but to see the way he is fighting; he did not seem to care about winning, or may these moves are not his trump cards, and he is just expanding through them fast just to test me.

    This thought had terrified the hell out of me!

 Chapter 1530 - Thunderous News

    <h4>Chapter 1530 - Thunderous News</h4>

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, and I felt as if a mountain had crashed on me; under its power, I shook visibly.

    No wonder Jill had lost under this attack, this seemingly normal move which does not contain much sh pack the serious power. If I had not been prepared, I would have flung back like a ragdoll.

    I am shocked by the power of the attack, though I had expected it to be powerful since Jill had been defeated by it but not this powerful.

    My shaking was the physical aspect of the skill, but this is not shocked me despite it being above what I had imagined before our sword struck; the shocking thing is the ravaging energy that came with the attack.

    The energy is in huge amounts and is very sharp and heavy. It is powerful enough to tear through the defenses of powerful Kings and turn them into the bloody mist.

    This powerful energy, inbination with physical prowess, had spelled doom for Jill.

    Unfortunately for Elijah, it is the energy I specialized in dealing with; my runes are the best method to deal with them; as long as there is no huge difference of power between us, his energies would not affect me.

    Still, that does not mean his attacks would not affect me; they will affect me hugely, and if I am not careful, it will not take him even a second to put his sword on my neck.

    As his sword shed against mine, he tried to use to slide past it but, I had kept his sword locked in mine.

    "Good, you were able to defend against my first attack; let¡¯s see how you do against the next few," He said with augh andunched the attack, and this one was even faster and stronger than his previous attack.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against his second attack, and this time, I did not even shake; I was prepared much better for the attack and even had a huge amount of energy poured into the ¡¯Weight¡¯ Enchantment of my sword.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    But that was just a start; from the next moment, a wave of golden des came at me; they so fast that barely any King Stage powerhouse, able to see them, even I begin to use some of my ocr ability.

    The name of moves and effect it creates is very simple; it just made his de golden, but when one experiences the attack, one truly understood the power behind it.

    I feel like the golden torrent had surrounded me; the golden streaks areing toward me from all directions, and they are very skillful; if I did not have the experience from the ruin, I would not have been able to deal with such attacks.

    This had been the part where Jill had begun to lose the battle; Elijah¡¯s skillful execution of his attack had left her hounded; all she could do is defend against his attacks passively.

    She tried many methods, from mid-range to long-range attacks to field attacks domain which was very impressive by the way, but all of them were failed to slow down the golden des of Elijah.

    While I am also fighting passively, I am not at disadvantaged against him; due to my unique runic advantage, the most powerful aspect of his attacks won¡¯t work on me.

    To me, his attacks are very fast and skillful; as long as I dealt with them, his attacks would not affect me.

    A minute had passed, and in the minute, we had exchanged more than a hundred moves, but not a single move had been able to do anything against me, and that seemed to make his angry.

    The smile on his face all but disappeared, and he is looking at me with a gaze that made me feel like he wanted to cut me into the thousands of pieces; feeling such gaze killing intent couldn¡¯t help but rose in my heart, but I kept in my heart, I had not let it out.

    "You are good, very good, far better than that disappointment; I had fought yesterday." He said as he suddenly stopped attacking me.

    The anger couldn¡¯t help but ze in my heart hearing it, but I had controlled it and looked at him, waiting.

    He had so much strength hiding inside it, and I want to see what he used the next against me.

    "Since we have reached this stage, let me show the most powerful method of Stevheim Inheritance," she said, and aura in the form of rusty golden mes burst out of his body.

    "Stevheim Burst!"

    He said and came at me with a de bathing in golden mes; these golden mes are very different from aura golden mes covering his body.

    The me on the de is the real deal, while the ones covering his body are the side effects of mes covering his de.

    The mes on his sword arepletely different; the mes on the de looked like they are made of melted gold, while the Golden mes are covering his body, looking lost like normal mes but of Golden Color and a lot more dangerous, dangerous enough to burn a king to the ashes.

    Seeing the ming deing toward me, I did not hesitate to harness more power from the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ and pour more energy into my sword to power up the ¡¯Weight,¡¯ Enchantment further.

    CLLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, and half of those liquid mes climbed toward my sword while the other half exploded like a water balloon and came toward me.

    I watched in shock horror as the sshed golden blobsing toward my Armor at blurring speed while the other half of the Golden me already climbed half of my sword despite facing the resistance and nowing toward my hands which are holding the sword.

    If it had been yesterday, I would have immediately activated my defensive method to deal with it; today, I will do nothing of that sort; I want to see how my Armor deal with it.

    It is a very dangerous thing to do, but I want to do it; he might have said it is the most powerful attack of his Inheritance, and his words sounded true, but I do not believe them.

    The feeling I got from it made me feel his strength stronger than this, and if my Armor did not defend against theing attack, then it will be near impossible for me to defeat him.

    So, I let the Golden Liquid me came at me, and I did not resist like I am in shock at what is happening and could not react to the condition.

    Glup

    Pat Pat Pat!

    The golden me flowing through my sword and kindles of it came at me at once; as they struck me, I felt like I had been struck by a hammer; I shook visibly and barely able to stop myself from taking a step back.

    As the mes stuck me, they seeped inside me and turned into a sea of mes, wanting to burn to cinders, but as they tried to do that, there is suction created through my body, and a secondter, all the energy got sucked into my runes and all I felt slight heat.

    "Powerful attack!" I praised; the praise was genuine as the attack was really powerful; if not my armors defense, even my strong body would have burned to ashes by the fiery metallic energy.

    A stumped expression appeared on his face before they turned smile before turning into a mad crazyugh that made all the hairs of my body stood up in attention.

    "Hahahahahah..."

    Heughed andughed crazily; I did not dare to use this chance to attack him; I can feel it will not be sessful.

    He continued tough for more than a minute, till tears begin to stream out of his face, but soon he stopped and looked at me with all seriousness.

    "You are powerful, far more powerful than any King, but it is to be expected from a host of Celestial Inheritance," he said, wiping the tears out of his eyes.

    His words struck me like thunder; a shock and horror appeared on my face seeing him knowing my greatest secrete. The Clear Heart Inheritance is a Celestial Grade Method, and very few people know about I have this Inheritance.

    Even my parents did not know about it, not even Supremes knew about it, but this person from the Emperor Grade organization know about it somehow.

 Chapter 1531 - What Is That?

    <h4>Chapter 1531 - What Is That?</h4>

    "You are powerful, far more powerful than any King, but it is to be expected from a host of Celestial Inheritance,"

    The words rang out in Great Hall. It shocked everybody; every person sitting in the hall is important and very knowledgeable, especially about the things that could have a huge effect on the world, and Celestial Inheritance one of them.

    Every person here knows about her excellency Catherine Roosevelt, also known as the Saintess of Silver River, the only person in the world that Ramona Hawthorn could not defeat; she herself admitted that on the record.

    Fighting was not Saintess of Silvers Rivers specialty, but she could still defeat everyone in the world except for Ramona Hawthorn.

    It ismon knowledge among the higher-ups that Saintess of Silver River, Catherine Roosevelt, had crafted her Inheritance using Clear Heart Inheritance, a Celestial Inheritance.

    Even Ramona Hawthorn once said she would instantly discard her Abyssal Star Inheritance in favor of creating her own Inheritance if she could.

    Seeing the Glory of Clear Heart Inheritance, thousands of people used that Inheritance but not a single one of them was able to move past a Duke Stage; one has to create his own Inheritance If the design is one¡¯s, the Inheritance Core will not imprint on one¡¯s body and sound.

    For thousands of years, people tried that Inheritance but remained unsessful until this day, If what Elijah said is believed to be true.

    All the people in the grand hall moved their necks, from old monsters to leaders and higher-ups of all organizations, and all of them are looking at the station of Riverfield Academy, especially at its headmistress.

    "Little girl, is it true?" Asked Grand Tower Mistress Angel, who hade personally as she said earlier.

    She is looking at the headmistress of Rivefield Academy intensely while breathing heavily; her old heart, which had been calm for decades after seeing and experiencing everything for centuries, begins to beat faster and faster in intense excitement; this news means so much to the Wisdom Tower.

    It not only means immensely to the Wisdom Tower but also the Hawthorn Sea and other Supremes.

    They all looked at the Headmistress of Riverfied Academy; she looked at all of them before gently nodding her head in affirmation.

    Gasps...

    Gaps rang out in the great hall while the old monsters and leaders of Supreme¡¯s eyes begun to shine like a blinding light and their hearts beating wildly.

    Clear Inheritance is one of the best Inheritance in the world, and even in the universe; it lets one create own Inheritance, and those who could create it are not simple people, and these hosts tend to be very strong.

    The world had only had produced one who was sessfully able to practice the Celestial Inheritance, but they have found records in runes throughout the years that state the prowess of those who create their own path.

    They know hosts of Celestial Inheritance are powerful, but they have one ring weakness, or in this world, they have that weakness, and that weakness is knowledge.

    One needs the knowledge to create Inheritance; the higher one goes, the greater knowledge they will require. It is not just knowledge of Runes or Inheritances but other knowledge too.

    Like the knowledge about Monsters, Resources, Energies, etc., one needs them all; if its not for that, how could Catherine Roosevelt have joined the Wisdom Tower, which nearly abandoned them when another Supreme dered war on the Riverfield Academy due to Ramona Hawthorn.

    Riverfield Academy is not Supreme, and even if in three thousand years Riverfield Academy had collected all the knowledge they could in the hope of producing another Cathering Roosevelt, they could notpare to Supremes.

    In the Supremes, the most excited Grand Tower Mistress Ang of the Wisdom Tower, there is a reason why they have called it the Wisdom Tower, the founder of it had found a library in rune, this library filled with immense knowledge, that no Supreme couldpare to it, even Hawthorn Sea but if intelligence served correct, they all have quite a collection, dwarfed only by Wisdom Tower.

    While most Supremes are happy, thinking they might have some chance even if Wisdom Tower and Hawthorn Sea try to get him, two Supremes know they have no chance at all.

    The leaders of Sky Saber and Mistson knew that he would not choose them when the timees. One had its members tried to kill him, and other organization had brought unimaginable pain to his mother; he will never choose them.

    It is not the people of Grand Hall that know the meaning of ¡¯Celestial Inheritance,¡¯ but some important people present in the private boxes also know about it too, and people in the one box are more shocked than others.

    "S...sister is true? Micheal really has the Celestial Inheritance?" she asked her elder sister; if anyone knows the truth, then it would be her elder sister; Micheal is her after all.

    "Micheal did not say anything about his Inheritance, except for it Apex Inheritance when his father had asked him about it," she said as she gripped her husband¡¯s hand.

    While she said it, she did not know about it; there is a smile on her face, she belive her son had Celestial Inheritance; he is a son of his father, after all, a true schr, only those with schrly background had knowledge and guts to create their own Inheritance.

    Not to forget the hints he left here and there when he talked about his Inheritance. She did not understand the hints before, but now she thinks about it, she truly believes her son has a celestial Inheritance.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hurt for her son not telling about his Inheritance, but she couldn¡¯t me him; she did not teach him anything about fighting.

    If she had wanted to, she could have given him all thebat-rted knowledge since he was a child, both practical and theoretical, but she decided not to, she did not want him to be rted to Mistson in any way, and she still thinks her choice was right when she looked at her son now.

    "Grandpa, what is that?" suddenly Joana shouted in rm; when she looked up, she saw different colored energies striking the forcefield of the arena from all the sides.

 Chapter 1532 - Blown Away

    <h4>Chapter 1532 - Blown Away</h4>

    ¡¯How does he know?¡¯ I asked myself; there are very few who knew about it, and I would have liked it this way till I am confident tell others that would have been in the Tyrant stage.

    But now, everything had gone to waste; with him voicing it out, it would take an instant for others to connect dots; they would have already connected and had gotten affirmation from a teacher.

    Still, I recovered in a moment and opened my mouth to say something when I stopped when I saw feral expressions on Elijah¡¯s face, and at that exact moment, I saw hundreds of colorful rays striking the forcefield of the arena before transforming into runes and spreading all over the forcefield.

    "The Runes!"

    I said with rm; these runes are Grimm Runes; anyone who had fought in the Grimm Battlefield could tell them as Grimm Runes; they are very distinct from the general runes we humans used.

    "Hehe, surprised?"

    I was just processing what is happening when I heard the voice beside me; it is not Elijah¡¯s voice but very familiar, the ent is very familiar; it is of the Grimm Monsters.

    I looked toward the voice and saw Elijah, and my eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen in horror. Elijah, who was fine a moment ago, now had hundreds of cracks on his body as he had bloated and continues to be bigger.

    He had already reached above three meters, but he is still bing bigger and bigger at a surprising speed, and as he got bigger, the cracks began to widen further, and his skin begun to the dryer.

    A few secondster, he became five meters long and looked like an abomination, all the moisture from his body is gone, and now he looked like he is made of y.

    I did not get a good feeling from this abomination that is growing in front of me, and I wanted to destroy it, but whenever I tried to move my weapon, I froze up in fear.

    My instincts are telling me that attacking the abomination would not be a wise decision, so I waited even if I did not want to.

    A few secondster, the abomination reached above eight meters height, and now I could barely find any semnce it had with Elijah; if I had not seen the Elijah turned to this abomination, I would not have connected these two together.

    Crack Crack Crack...

    After reaching a little above eight-meter, its stopped growing, and cracks begin to form on it; there are already hundreds of cracks but thousands forming by second till it reached the point where there is not a single surface of abomination that hadn¡¯t filled with cracks.

    Bang!

    GASP!

    The abomination exploded like a y day doll, sending ces all over the revealing the form in the and when the dust is cleared, the form is revealed itself in front of the whole arena and seeing it, millions of people gasped in horror.

    "Hahahaha, human¡¯s bow under the glory of the Grimm Race!" Roared Werewolf with a cruel smile.

    Yes, a Grimm Monster had entered the arena and not a normal Grimm Monster either; a Werewolf from the Golden me Tribe, one of three most powerful Wolfmen Tribe in the world.

    A Minute Before In Grand Hall

    "Hun!"

    The three old monsters who were looking at the Headmistress of Riverfield Academy suddenly turned and disappeared from their spots and appeared beside the forcefield.

    By the time they have arrived, the hundreds of colorful rays already struct against the forcefield and transformed into Grimm Runes that are beginning to spread all over the forcefield.

    "Girl, bring down forcefield," Matron Mavis said without looking back at the Lady Hera, the leader of the Pyramid.

    This time, she did quip back at order and simply took out a palm side controller and begin tapping buttons but soon, a shock spread on her face.

    "Matron, the forcefield is not responding; the centralmand of the Arena had lost control over the forcefield," She responded before begin shoutingmands to her holowatch at the oversee and technicians in centralmand.

    "F.u.c.k, these Grimm Monsters!" Matron Mavis cursed before she looked at ang, "Any clues about it, ang?" she asked her before ncing at the four old monsters that silently appeared beside her.

    Every Supreme had kept some of their old monsters had Pyramid, the four that arrived are from the group that stayed in the Pyramid, the others would have stayed in Pyramid to deal with any other mischief that Grimm Monsters had done.

    "What is this formation, Ang?" Matron asked again, hearing no reply from the Grand Tower Mistress.

    "These Grimm Bastards have pulled a very sophisticated trick," Grand Tower Mistress replied, "This formation is jamming formation unless we did not do anything; it will do nothing other than leaving the control of forcefield from centralmand of the arena,"

    "Can Grimm Monsters control it remotely?" Patriarch Brandfort asked, barely containing the horrifying aura that is bubbling inside him.

    "No, the Grimm Monsters can not control it remotely but don¡¯t try to attack it, Bradford, a single attack and failsafe of the formation will activate, and it will destabilize the space and kill anyone that is within" she replied, and I sighed in relief.

    If those bastards could control it remotely, it would have been a disaster.

    "These wily Grimm Monsters had used the perfect moment; if they had done something like it, we would have easily broken through the formation with sheer strength and rescued that little guy, but now we have stretched the space inside the arena, it made things thousands of times harder," she exined while cursing the Grimm Monster even more.

    She had just found the hope for her organization and had a chance to have another Catherine Roosevelt, but these Grimm Bastards have to interfere; once that little guy is results, she will personally destroy a bunch of their outposts.

    "Grand Tower Mistress, how long will it take you to solve these runes?" the Pyramid leader asked.

    "The runic formation is sophisticated enough to take me forty minutes to undone it safely, but with this little toy I have, it will take me no more than ten minutes," she said and took out a ck diamond which seemed exactly the same as normal ck diamonds but it not.

    It is a very precious formation tool, found in ruin three decades ago by Duke stage child.

    She would have never revealed this tool if it is not that little boy with Celestial Inheritance, in front of his worth, this little tool is nothing; she will sacrifice tens of them without thought.

    "What is the name of the world is that?" she was about to begin solving the puzzle when something strange happened that caught everyone¡¯s attention, the boy from the sundering peak begin having changed.

    He started to get bigger and bigger, and his skin dryer, and in few seconds, he had be an unrecognizable abomination.

    In their very long life, they have never seen something like this happen, and they desperately wanted to know what is happening, but they could not be passed through it, nor they could live in their sense, in fear of triggering the formation.

    When the abomination reached about eight meters long, it burst apart, revealing a Grimm Monster; seeing it, the minds of all old monsters got blown away.

 Chapter 1533 - Grimm Monster In Arena I

    <h4>Chapter 1533 - Grimm Monster In Arena I</h4>

    "Humans shudder, today I will y your champion, the holder of Celestial Inheritance, the one with the greatest potential, I will y him in front of you and show you the strength of the Grimm Race," The Werewolf roared.

    It is a huge and eight-meter-long body filled with muscle and mark of Golden me on its temple, a symbol of his tribe.

    It has a Golden Armor with a me design covering nearly covering every part of its body; the only head remained opened, other than everything is covered in Golden Armor.

    As for the weapon, they have changedpletely; it now had five-meter long, golden ws in both of its hands; they looked very sharp; I felt like they could tear through anything without much problem.

    The most shocking thing about it is its level; it is an Emperor Stage Grimm Monster, a Peak Level Emperor at that and releasing aura that made all the hairs on my body stood up.

    The silly thought I had before Elijah being Emperor Stage powerhouse was not silly. It is Emperor Stage powerhouse; as for how it has appeared here and whether it is Elijah or someone other, I have no idea, nor I care.

    It is Emperor Stage Grimm Monster and a pretty powerful one at that, and top of that, they have done something to the forcefield, so I don¡¯t think I will get any help soon.

    I will have to deal with this powerful Emperor Stage Grimm Monster on my own against which I have no confidence but have no choice, either resist till help arrives or die under those Golden ws.

    "Human, you should feel proud that you will die under the ws of noble Golden me Tribe," The Werewolf said as he finally moved his gaze from the shocked crowd.

    I really missed this self-importance of these Grimm Monsters; no matter what condition they are in, even in theirst breath, they will not let go of this arrogance of theirs.

    "Do you really think you can defeat me?" I asked back with a confident smile, I have no confidence, but I could not appear weak in front of a crowd and the whole world that is watching; even if I die, there had to be a smile on my face.

    If I died like a dog, it would damage the humans¡¯ morale, and that is a bad thing.

    "Good, you have some spine; an hour would be more than enough for me to break that into pieces," It said with the cruel smile that promised torture and came at me.

    It is a blur, aplete blur to me; if not for me activating all the ocr methods I have, I would not have even been able to see the blur.

    It had taken a moment to cross the hundred-meter distance between us and attacked me with its huge w, which is 2.5 times bigger than me and easily slices me to pieces.

    The speed of its w was phenomenal in that it appeared in front of my sword just as itunched the attack.

    CLANG!

    The w shed against my sword with noise that is enough to make one deaf for like and had the power, more than I had imagined.

    Puh Puh Puh

    As our weapons shed, I stayed on my spot for a moment before I flew back like a rocked while puking out blood that was mixed with pieces of my internal organs.

    GASP!

    I could hear the huge gasp of the audience as they saw me moving back, bloodied. The people who are near the forcefield had not blocked the battle from the crowd; it is a quite gutsy decision as if I lost, it will have repercussions.

    The attack was a simple physical attack without the usage of any move that had injured me greatly, making me marvel at the strength this Grimm Monster has.

    The Werewolf did not have any intention of letting me; as I flew back, it followed me blurringly andunched another w attack at me; seeing the attack, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but be serious.

    The attack is no longer a simple physical attack; I could see golden energy covering the ws, it is not a move, but he is using the energy.

    ¡¯It looks like it is time to us that,¡¯ I said inside me, and liquid diamond energy begins to pour out of my runes and spread into my body, giving me the strength like never before.

    Last night, I had not just leveled up; I was also able to make a breakthrough into my Refinement Tower. My mana is getting refined under the 5th floor, having three-time more purity than before, which absolutely amazing.

    Earlier, I had been using the trickle of this energy, but now I am using the real deal, and it had given me more power than I had thought I would get.

    Yesterday, after getting that feeling from Elijah, a huge pressure built in my heart; I had channeled all that pressure into breaking the seal of the fifth floor; if not for that extra help from the pressure, it would have taken me few more days to break the Towers seal to me.

    A tiny frown appeared on the face of the Werewolf as he saw my sword smoothly moving toward its w and doubled the power and speed of the w instantly; seeing it, I am not surprised.

    The Grimm Monsters are very insidious, especially these Werewolf bastards; I have fought enough of them that I would not get surprised by any of their tricks.

    CLANG!

    Its golden w shed against mine, sending out huge physical force and golden energy that wanted to burn me alive, but this time, my armor is powered by this refined Inheritance energy, which made its defense far more powerful before.

    As the energies touched my armor, they were instantly sucked inside. Though the physical force spread, I could easily deal with it any way I want; I let some of it spread into my body.

 Chapter 1534 - Grimm Monster In Arena II

    <h4>Chapter 1534 - Grimm Monster In Arena II</h4>

    A surprise couldn¡¯t help but shed into the Werewolf¡¯s eyes as it saw me dealing with its attack; it is not the only one that is surprised; I am also surprised too.

    The Golden Energy, I had expected it to be like the Golden Liquid mes that Elijah had used earlier, but they are not, fire the only thing that ismon between them; in everything else, they are fundamentally different.

    The Golden mes of Grimm Monster is way more powerful than th Golden Liquid mes of Elijah. As the runes sucked and converted them, I sent all that raw energy into the formation of Everwings.

    Now, I do not need to use the move to store the energy in it; it is one of the changes Ive made in the Everwing Set.

    The surprisested on its face only for a moment before it turned back into the cruel smile it had before. With that smile on its face, it attacked me with its second w during its first w in contest wine mine.

    Its n is quite good, hold my sword with one w and attacked me with another, and since its skill simr to mine, it should have enough confidence to hold my sword for long enough till his other w gutted me.

    Unfortunately, it is very wrong if it thinks it could hold me back with the same level of skill as mine. In the Ruin, there were many Ghouls who had much higher strength and skill than me, but they were still unsessful in doing that after I had painfully gutted by little more than ten times.

    KRRRRR

    Its other w came at me with more speed and more power, and just as it had covered one-fourth of the distance, my sword moved off from the w; the Werewolf was very alert and tied to stop but did not able to.

    "Hehe!"

    Still, it is a Werewolf, and it would not be possible as it will let me go just like that. It let out a cruelugh and moved his second w at me.

    He looked quite awkward is using both of the ws together, and usually, Werewolf did not attack with both ws same time as it makes them unbnced and create more weaknesses which a smart opponent could easily exploit.

    I could also exploit it, but I will have to use more strength, and if I do that, I have no doubt it will use the energy moves, and I do not want that to happen.

    The slowly the battle will go, the better my chances of surviving would be, not only because of the help that wille but also because if it didn¡¯t, I would have enough data on him to survive on my own.

    Seeing two of the wsing, I stopped my sword abruptly and ced it vertically in front of me when the two ws got close.

    CLANNG CLANNG!

    Both of the ws shed against my sword, sending me shooting back at even more speed.

    This disadvantage of huge weapons, if the werewolves ws hadn¡¯t been more than two times bigger than me and had been the size of normal ws, I would not have been able to do something like that.

    Those two ws dwarfed me with their size, and I just ce my sword in such a way that it will sh with both ws and prepared for the impact and the iing energies, which I did.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground and looked at the Werewolf, who is looking at me from about a hundred-meter distance; it had not followed me with the second attack. If it had, then I would have had to use the move that I do not want to use this early.

    "Can you answer my question?" A werewolf asked suddenly, its face look quite curious; I wanted to say no, but since it time waste without a fight, I decided to indulge it.

    "Sure, fire away," I said.

    "How can no energies affect you? Earlier I had attacked you with enough energies that would explode an Elite King, and the energies I had used just now are enough to explode ten Elite Kings, but against you, they are doing nothing; as long as they touched you, they disappear?" It asked.

    Hearing the question, I couldn¡¯t help but feel quite surprised seeing how astute it is, and I would have said ¡¯No¡¯ directly if not secrete of having Clear Heart Inheritance hadn¡¯t been revealed, but now I will tell them the answer it and others who are watching the battle had already had in their mind.

    "I had createdplex formation the energy and send then toward the multiple crushing formations for it to be destroyed." I said, "It is a very efficient formation," I said, and it is the truth.

    Though not about Inheritance Armor, is the truth about the ability Armor which I had incorporated into my Inheritance Armor before my Runes had changed.

    He seemed quite stumped hearing me an answer, as he had not expected the answer from me and this answer strangely feels like truth.

    "I don¡¯t know whether you have told me the truth or not, but it will be destroyed under my attack," It said, and a terrifying golden aura burst out of it.

    "Lupine Hell!" It said, and two golden mings wolf burst into its ws; now, instead of ws, ming wolfs could be seen in the ce of ws, and they are giving hair raising feeling to me.

    "Hehe!"

    The chucked and next moment disappeared and appeared in front of me, and I found a ming wolfing at me, this wolf had covered its w and some part of its hand, making him six meters long, it is big enough to guzzle me down whole with its big mouth.

    Seeing the first real attacking at me, I did not try to dodge or activate the defensive method; they are not my best options; my best option is to respond attack with an attack, and that what I am going to do.

 Chapter 1535 - Grimm Monster In Arena III

    <h4>Chapter 1535 - Grimm Monster In Arena III</h4>

    Thick melted diamond energy came out of the Runes, and it begins to spread through my body, giving me even more strength than I already have.

    With such strength coursing through my body, I had moved my sword toward the fiery wolf w that ising at me. The attack is very dangerous, and I have to be very careful about seeing it have the other w ready for the attack.

    CLANNNG!

    HOWL!

    My sword shed against the fiery wolf enveloping the w, and just as they shed, the fiery wolf let out a rage-filled howl and moved up from the sword and directly came at me.

    KRRRRR!

    I was a little surprised seeing it and about to move my sword against it when I saw another fiery wolf w had reached me anding toward me, so holding the first w, I moved my sword a few inches so its could defend against the second w.

    CLANNNG!

    HOWL!

    The second w struck against my sword, and a six-meter-long fiery wolf came at me just like before.

    The first fiery wolf reached me and moved its mouth toward my head; I did not do anything and just let the fiery wolf came at me, most of the focus on the two ws my sword is holding back.

    The Werewolf is trying its all to move past its ws of my sword, so it could tear me apart, but my sword is holding them back.

    My sword is tinypared to its ws; it is a little more than a meter long, while the ws are five meters long; it looked like a child¡¯s toy in front of its ws.

    The Golden Fiery Wolf took my head before taking a rest of my body, and soon, I myself inside a six-meter long fiery wolf¡¯s body; it is very hot in there, hot enough that gold will turn to liquid in second.

    The next moment, the temperature increased three times more as the second golden fiery wolf merged inside the first, tripling its immediately.

    "Human, you are too overconfident; my ¡¯Lupine Hell¡¯ is not a pure offensive move; it is a caging move. Once caught, the Golden Fire of mine will painfully torture one till one turned to ashes," The Werewolf said with augh.

    GASP!

    A loud gasp rang out of the audience hearing it; they looked devastated seeing me captured in this insidious move and partly me me, as they thought I had uselessly taken the risk fighting against this move head-on, I would have either dodged or use defensive method to deal with the attack.

    Inside the fiery wolf is an absolute furnace; the Golden Fire is not simple. I had heard about the fire of the Golden Fire Werewolf tribe and how lethal it became when their tribe¡¯s Inheritance merged with it, and now I am experiencing it, I believed it.

    No wonder the Golden Fire Werewolf Tribe is the top of all werewolf tribe and have their member in High Table of Grimm Race, but it will not be able to stop me, the Werewolf has underestimated me too much.

    I looked around the zing Golden Fire that was attacking me from all directions and concentrated on my runes; as I did, that suction is created from all of them.

    Shoo!

    Next second, zing hot energy began to get sucked inside me; after reaching the King Stage, I could somehow control the natural sucking ability of my runes.

    Before reaching the King stage, I was not able to do something like that with my runes; the only thing I could do is activate and deactivated the formation of my Inheritance.

    This natural ability used to activate on its own, as the energies touched my armor whether I wanted or not, but now I could control it; it couldn¡¯t help but make me happy.

    GASP!

    The runes kept sucking, and three secondster, everything is over. The fiery wolf that had eaten me had got eaten by me, seeing that crowd couldn¡¯t help but gasp loudly, it is not just the crowd that is shocked but also the Werewolf.

    "You are not that powerful, but you have quite a few tricks to deal with powerful attacks; Lord has warned me about it; I should have listened to them," It said as rage begin to appear in its eyes.

    "You are not the opponent who will be dealt by with some simple attack; I will have to use some powerful ones to deal with you," It said and as it looked directly into my eyes.

    "ws of Vaerensod!" It said, and a phantom of huge Werewolf appeared behind it. This Phantom also had golden fur and a symbol of me on his head, but it looked a lot more regal, and when I looked into its eyes, I felt a fear like I had never felt before.

    I quickly looked away, and its a good thing; I did as the Werewolfing toward with its ws shining, seeing the glistering shine and mute terrifying aura that cloaking the Werewolf; I know this is no simple move likest time.

    I had to take it a lot more seriously; underestimating this attack would have my pieces lying on the arena the next second.

    ¡¯Rose Vine!¡¯

    I said, and five hands made of the diamond vines hands holding red diamond sword same design and size of my sword came out of my back; at the same time, my runes sucked more energy from the tower for the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ and provided me with more strength.

    The five-diamond vine hands to deal with the two ws may seem excessive, but it is not. If the power I am sensing from this attack is true, then I would need these hands and might even summon more.

    Those two ws of its glistering with power are vibrating in it. I had deployed the sensory field; it gave me information on this attack that it wanted to hide.

    If I were to deal with this attack as a normal attack, then I am f.u.c.k.i.e.d; I will be finished in a single strike.

 Chapter 1536 - Grimm Monster In Arena IV

    <h4>Chapter 1536 - Grimm Monster In Arena IV</h4>

    The first w came at me; there is nothing special about it except for the glistering shine, but as it appeared, I moved my sword and two vines hands holding diamond des toward the huge w.

    I could feel the faint mirth in its eyes when it looked at three swords that are moving toward its w as it did not believe they could do anything against its w.

    CLANNNG!

    Puh!

    Step Step Step

    Three swords shed against its ws, and just as they did, my eyebrows shot up, and I puke the blood as I begin to take steps back.

    The power behind the attack was too much; it is an attack that had a huge amount of energy melded into a very high-frequency vibration, that even if I am deal with all the energies, the vibration will still damage me.

    The attack is very insidious; if it had gotten the ideal result, all my internal organs and the bones would have shattered into pieces; unfortunately for it, I had prepared against the vibrating attacks when I had few very nasty encountered in the runes.

    So, I had designed the formation to deal with such attacks if they came, and now they came, the formation still. I had immediately poured more energy into the formation, as to form the next attack, it will deal with it even more effectively.

    A sh of surprise shed into its eyes, seeing me fine, but anger zes in its eyes, and it disappeared in front of me and appeared behind me and attacked while I am still taking the steps back.

    CLANNNG!

    The three remaining vines¡¯ hands immediately moved back and shed against theing w.

    As they did, the two momentums shed inside me, and I stopped on my spot. It is a very nasty feeling having two momentums striking against each other; it gave me a vomiting feeling, which I controlled as the Werewolf is fuming.

    "You human bastards are full of tricks," It said with gritted teeth and came at me, and this time, it came with even more power than before; it is using more than three times power than before, it couldn¡¯t skip my heart as I begin to harness more power from my ¡¯First Boost¡¯ to deal with it.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Puh Puh

    Steps Step Step

    It begins to attack me with fury from all sides; the roiling vibrations are hitting me from every direction.

    It begins to move me like a puppet, sending me opposite of whichever direction it attacked me from me before stopping as it attacked me from other direction; not to forget, it is the increasing power of its attack that is making me puke the blood repeatedly.

    To deal with its attack, I am reaching the limit of the ¡¯First Boost¡¯; it won¡¯t be long before I begin to harness all of its power, and that time, I will have no choice but to use the everwings.

    The worst thing is, I could not do anything against it; I want to use First Boos+Everwings and the ¡¯Second Boost¡¯ on top of that.

    The Bloodburning and these two moves will give me huge strength, far more than I had imagined, but I feared it would not be enough.

    If I used Blood Burning and it did not work, I would bepletely at its mercy. It had a weakening period; it could be hours to days to months, depending on how much essence I had burned.

    So, the only thing I could fight as slowly as possible; with passing time, the chances of me being rescued would increase, it will also help me collect more data about it and prepare for my chance as I do not think the rescue will happen soon.

    There is no hurry seen in Werewolves face; it seemed to think it had all-time in the world to finish me off, if it had only ten or twenty minutes, it would not have wasted the two minutes and begin to use attack as powerful as this from the beginning.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Steps Step Step

    Another two minutes have passed, and I had got a good hang of theing vibration and made a quick adjustment which had helped me enough that I had stopped puking, but there is nothing to celebrate.

    The ¡¯First Boost¡¯ had reached its limit; now I couldn¡¯t harness any power from it, and if I want to power, then I will have to use the Everwings.

    "So, you have finally reached the limit," The Werewolf said; it did not take more than a few seconds for it noticed as the power of my attacks had not changed at all.

    I did not reply to it; I just continued to respond to its attack; while my strength is not increasing, I could still deal with its attacks with the data I had collected; I have made a quick adjustment to my armor that will help me effectively deal with its attacks till they reached a certain threshold of power.

    Hun!

    Suddenly it stopped; I had thought, seeing me reaching my limit, it would continue its assault with full power, but it had just stopped after a few seconds, and now looking at some weird smile that made all the hair on my body stood up.

    "I do not believe you have reached your limit; there are still some tricks you are hiding, and I would have loved to find out slowly, but unfortunately, I am on a time limit to finish you early," It said with a sigh.

    The expression on its face made me think of an unwilling kid who wants to y with his toy longer, but he had to god school, here instead of going to school, it has to kill me painfully, torturously at that.

    "I let you have the honor to die under one of my trump cards," It said, and the air around him begin to burn, and a heavy feeling came to me; it made me feel like I would soon getting crushed by something heavy.

 Chapter 1537 - Giants

    <h4>Chapter 1537 - Giants</h4>

    "Magados Form!"

    It shouted, and the next moment, a phantom of Golden Werewolf appeared behind it. This phantom is a lot more vivid, and the phantom is built like a mountain.

    "You will now know the true power of Golden me Tribe human," said, and the next moment, the phantom had shrunk and merged.

    For a second, nothing had happened, and I really had urged to attack it with my all, but that feeling of it will be futile had stopped me, and I watched as a painful expression came over its face, and as it did, it begins to grow very fast.

    It is like someone had put fast forward on a child¡¯s life; it is even faster than that. It is simply beginning to grow, and in just five seconds, it had grown over fifty meters before it stopped, and painful expressions had eased on its face.

    It had grown over fifty meters long; I simply looked like an ant in front of me. It could easily squash me like an ant in its fingers.

    <strong>"Say what you have to say, human, once I begin, the only thing that wille from your mouth will be the torturous screams before I squish you like an ant you humans are,"</strong> It said in a booming voice; I felt like going deaf hearing it, that I immediately applied for the protection on them.

    "You think only you can grow bigger," I said back to it before diamond vines erupted from every part of my body and enveloped me in a cocoon before that cacoon rapidly started growing with a speed that was no less than it¡¯s.

    Five secondster, the diamond vine cocoon stopped when it had grown fifty-four meters before it begins to unfurl itself.

    Three secondster, the cacoon disappeared, and in its ce is a slim diamond vine humanoid which is made of beautiful red and green diamond vines; there are now two thirty-meter long swords in my two hands which are exact replicas of my totem artifact.

    My artifact this time is not hidden in one of the swords but the center of my chest; there is no need to ce it in one of the swords when I could project its power into two

    This vine humanoid looked way different than the one I had used in an earlier battle. There is a difference of sky and earth between them; it was not only bulky but also bit to operate.

    This one, on the other hand, is made using all the precious data I had collected on this battle.

    It had the perfect dimensions so that I would be able to operate it without any problem. I was even able to better fashion my sword; it looked exactly like my totem artifact, which is serving as its core.

    <strong>"You have quite well repackaged the crap that you had usedst time,"</strong> It said with its booming voice and came at me with its terrifying aura zing, the ws of it had also grown big with its body, but now they do not look so big, they looked normal size, now that we have the same size.

    ¡¯Everwings!¡¯

    As I moved toward it, I summoned ¡¯Everwings¡¯; without using it, I would not be its match.

    It did not even take a moment for huge wings to appear on my back; the huge red diamond wings with forest green ting looked amazing on this huge humanoid.

    FLAP!

    As the wings appeared, I pped them, and the next moment, I appeared beside the huge Werewolf and swung my swords at him; both are being enchanted with the enchantments of my totem artifact.

    A cruel smile appeared on its face as it swung both of its ws at the same time as me. One w ising toward my heart while the other toward my head, where I safely operate the diamond vine humanoid.

    CLLANNNG CLLANNNG!

    STEP STEP STEP

    My sword had stopped the two ws before reaching my humanoid¡¯s head and heart, but the huge momentum and energy had sent me taking a step back; the power of its ws are phenomenal that despite using more than 60% power of First Boost+Everwings, I had to steps back.

    Huge energy entered vines before it came at me, and the first time since the battle begins, I felt slight pain when my runes sucked the energy for conversion.

    My runes may not have a limit, but these runes are present in my body and soul, and they have the limit.

    I have a very powerful body and soul and something special given by the Diamond Seal; with its help, my runes could suck a lot of energy without damaging my body.

    But everything has a limit, including my body and soul; once the energy reacted to that limit, the energy will start to harm me, and this time, the energy was in such an amount that it made me feel the pain.

    Though it is only slight pain and the limit is quite far, this Werewolf is a very powerful Emperor Stage powerhouse; it won¡¯t take long to reach my limit.

    As I dealt with every attack of it, I was never under the illusion that I could defeat it, I knew my limit, and I could sense its power; the most I would able to do is stall it, it is extremely hard for me to defeat this ¡¯Monster¡¯ level Emperor Stage powerhouse from one of the most powerful Grimm Tribe in the world.

    I hope those old monsters sessfully break the formation and rescue me otherwise;, it would be very hard for me to survive.

    "<strong>HEHE!</strong>"

    The Werewolf chuckled, seeing me taking steps back repeatedly, and appeared in front of me and attacked with double the strength of before.

    CLLANNNG CLLANNNG!

    STEP STEP STEP

    My swords shed against its again, and I moved back at even greater speed while dealing with energies that came at me, which this time gave mecerating pain; feeling the pain, expressions on my face couldn¡¯t help but change abruptly.

    It looked like I did not have as much as time I had thought if its keep increasing its power, such as speed, three two four moves, and the energies will begin to hurt me like they are intended to.

 Chapter 1538 - Flower Giant

    <h4>Chapter 1538 - Flower Giant</h4>

    "This child is very good!" Patriarch Bradford praised as he watched the battle in the arena with great interest.

    Such talent was barely born in millennia; he is lucky; he could see such talent before he merged into the grave.

    "The Inheritance he designed is praiseworthy; despite having much strength that his opponent, he is keeping his opponent busy without getting pushed back too much," Commented old man Osborn, who had arrived from Pyramid when the rm rang out.

    "Most of the credit goes to the energy absorption formation he designed; it is work of marvel to be able to deal with such powerful energies," said Matron Mavis before she turned toward two women who are looking at the battle very anxiously.

    "Did any of you helped him designing that formation?" she asked, though the requirement of Clear Heart Inheritance to designing the Inheritance with own efforts, a little bit of help is allowed.

    The women did not reply; they are too anxious to reply, but Matron Mavis had already known the answer from their eyes, not his mother or teacher had helped him, this made her frown, but she did not pursue it further.

    She looked at Ang, who had ck Dimond floating above her head as she is working on breaking the formation of the Grimm Monsters.

    Five minutes have already passed, and Mavis said she would take more than ten minutes to solve the formation with her precious little toy.

    It is the fastest speed anyone could break the formation in the world, Ang is one of the foremost Runic Grandmasters in the world, and she specialized in breaking the formations; there probably no human in the world that could break the formation faster than Ang.

    Still, I hope she would be faster; the little guy had reached his limit, he would not be able tost long in front of that bastard from Golden Fire Tribe.

    She had fought and killed many old monsters of the Golden Fire tribe, but there was one person she was not able to kill, even after fighting it four times; that bastard is nearly kible.

    It is also very wily; if I am not wrong, then it is that bastard who sent member of its tribe here, and the question is, how did it do that? Everyone is asking the same question to themselves.

    In her over four hundred years of life, she had never seen something like it, a Grimm Monstering out of the human; she had never thought this would be possible, and since it had happened, it means this grave news for humans.

    She, with Bradford, has scanned every participant in the Top 100, and they did it daily.

    Though they may not have focused all their soul sense on them, still, their soul sense is strong enough to sense any tinkering done by the Grimm Monsters, but she had sensed nothing from him in all the times she had scanned him.

    She looked at the little girl from the Crystal Domination and couldn¡¯t help but nod her head in appreciation.

    This girl is good, not only very powerful but also cool-headed; in just five minutes, she had directed forces to secure the whole Orcuz City, capture all the members of Sundering Peak in Orcus city, even Sundering Peak organization had besieged by the forces of Pyramid.

    She had also detained all the Championship participants, more than ten thousand of them, including a student of her elder sister and my student; she had left nothing.

    She had done thorough a job, very impressive. She is far better than thest two leaders of Pyramid and will do a job leading the war within three years, which she is sure of it.

    If Grimm Monsters did not start, we would start it; they have crossed the limit this time, and if we did not answer it king and then we wouldn¡¯t be humans.

    ....

    I had reached the limit, and now I will have to stop the energy from reaching me. Fortunately, I have way a way that will help deal with the excess energy; it is one of the oldest tricks, and it will also help me collect more energy from it.

    I perform it during the healing, and it is rted to the Grimm Monsters, the only downside of this move that it is going to make me look ridiculous.

    Another of its attack came, and I moved my swords to deal with them; its attacks are getting faster with each round, and time wille when I would not even be able to respond to its attacks; that time wille very soon.

    One problem at a time, I first have to deal with the excess energy issue; once I am done with it, I will think of ways to increase my strength; if not, then I would have no choice but to burn my blood which I don¡¯t think will be very useful, seeing it is still holding back quite a lot of strength.

    CLLANNNG CLLANNNG!

    STEP STEP STEP

    Our weapons shed, and I took further steps back while at the same time floor of energy entered energy came from the sword but as the energy reached the hands, rose flowers begin popping up.

    Before anyone could blink, tens of golden roses covered my arms and some part of my shoulders.

    I am doing the same thing as I do when I heal, convert the energy into roses, but unlike Curse Grimm Energy or Poison Grimm Energy, it is very hard to cover the normal Grimm Energy.

    I could not do it before, but now after reaching the King Stage, I could do it, even with energy as strong as the Emperor Stage.

    By the time energy ispletely spent, two hundred and fifty-two roses have appeared on vine giants arms and shoulder.

    To such a giant body, these many roses are nothing, but the eyes of people, including that Werewolf, had popped out when they saw roses popping out one after another.

 Chapter 1539 - Sky Flooding Golden Fire Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 1539 - Sky Flooding Golden Fire Lightning</h4>

    It got surprised to see the flower appearing on my arms and shoulder, but that did not stop it for a moment fromunching another attack which is stronger and faster than the previous one.

    CLLANNNG CLLANNNG

    STEP STEP STEP

    Its ws shed against my swords, sending a huge amount of energy into me, which wanted to burn me to ash, but as it entered my arm, it immediately got converted into the roses.

    More and more roses appeared on my arm and shoulder, much more thanst time but covering the only small surface of the huge Giant but seeing the number of energies it is attacking me with, it won¡¯t be long before the whole Giant got covered in the in golden roses.

    Not to forget, soon his attacks are going to be too fast, fast enough that I would not be able to defend against them, despite having all the skill.

    <strong>"HEHE!"</strong>

    Suddenly, I heard a chuckle from it; it did notunch the attack but looked at the roses at my hands and shoulder.

    <strong>"If I am not wrong, that energy-crushing formation you have seemed to have reached its limit, and you are using this little trick to consume my energy, right?"</strong> It asked, but I remained quiet; I have no intention to answer its question.

    <strong>"It is a good trick but still not enough against me,"</strong> It said and attacked with ws that are burning with golden energy.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k!¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse seeing that attack and harnessed all the strength I could from First Boost+Everwings; I left nothing behind, not even speak of it as the Werewolf had used more than ten times energy and speed in performing this attack.

    This attack had caught me off guard; I had thought I would have a minute or at least thirty seconds before its attack had reached this flower but seeing me reaching my limit and flower begin appearing on me, it decided tounch the powerful attack.

    Its ws came toward me speedily, and my swords moved toward it, and when they were about to sh, I saw a cruel smile appearing on its face, and the speed of its ws had increased by three-time suddenly.

    The rm couldn¡¯t help but spread through me, and I moved my sword, but unfortunately, my speed is too slow; its ws had already reached my heart and my head before I could even stop my swords and call them back.

    BAM BAM!

    A ¡¯Bamming¡¯ sound rang out as its ws stuck me; they went meter deep inside me in my heart and my head, and if the w in my head had gone few meters deep, it would have shredded me to pieces.

    Crack Crack Puh Puh

    Still, I have note back from this attack unharmed; the attack¡¯s shock was too powerful and reached me before vines could be absorbed. More than twenty bones in my body had already broken, and shock is wreaking havoc in me, breaking more of my bones.

    It is not just my bones that are getting broke; my internal organs have also been heavily damaged that I am puking non-stop.

    The power of this attack was too great, so great that half of the Diamond Vine Giant immediately got covered in the Golden Roses, not to say its ws were to breach my vines a meter deep, the first time someone was able to damage my vines to this degree.

    When I looked at it, it looked surprised; it is staring at its ws which had just entered a meter deep inside me.

    Its expression is looking like it could not believe, that such powerful attack of its barely able to pierce the skin of Giant, it probably had expected its attacks would tear me apart.

    The surprisested only a second on its face before a cruel smile appeared on its face; it is intense.

    Seeing that, a shudder couldn¡¯t help but ring through my body as I felt something very bad ising, and I begin to consider all the options I have including burning my blood for one powerful attack.

    <strong>"Sky Flooding Golden Fire Lightning!"</strong> It roared, and the golden lightning begins toe out of its body, just one look at the lightning made me shudder, and I moved my sword toward it.

    It gave a ce at my attacking swords before focusing on the ws that are pierced vines giant.

    ng ng

    Meter thick bolts of lightning begin toe out of it and begin to coil around its body as they grew denser and denser as moments passed; When my swords were to touch its body, the lightning bolt came and repelled my arms.

    No wonder it did not fear my attack; it did not mean anything to it; it is like I am trying to attack it with the toothpick.

    So, this is the strength of ¡¯Monster¡¯ Emperor Stage powerhouse; they are real monsters, my attack that contains nearly all my strength had easily repelled, not even able to touch fur.

    Five secondster, its whole body got covered in thick Golden Lightning; it looked like God of lightning with all this lightning covering its gigantic body, the lightning Angel form of Rachel feels nothing in front of it.

    This power is really amazing, and I know what it is going to do with it, and I couldn¡¯t do anything but watch helplessly; anything I will do will be crushed under these big powerful bolts of lightning.

    <strong>"Human get smite under the Lighting of the Grimm Race!"</strong> It roared deafeningly; its voice is so loud, even those in the arena who blocked their ears can hear it loud and clear.

    As it said, itughed cruelly and sent all this Golden Lightning at me through its ws, in the ces that had been pierced by its ws.

    It took only an instant for the lightning to charge at me, and before I know it, I had beenpletely covered in lightning.

    The lighting is far more powerful than I had thought, and it had covered me instantly, and now its attacking every piece of my diamond vines, wanting to smite me into the ashes.

 Chapter 1540 - Vine Morphing

    <h4>Chapter 1540 - Vine Morphing</h4>

    "Micheal!" A scream rang out of my mouth as the audience behind me gasped in shock.

    I saw my son getting attacked by the Golden lightning, which could kill hundreds of Kings in an instant.

    The old monsters had let me and my husband came near the forcefield, but they had hidden from the view, as seeing my face might disturb my son, and the slightest loss of concentration could make him lose his life.

    I gripped my husband¡¯s hands as I saw thick Golden Lightning covering my son; such a powerful attack is enough to reduce any King to ashes.

    Old monsters have said that this formation Grimm monsters had cast on the forcefield could nullify the power of the amulets; no amulets would work under it.

    I have hope for my son¡¯s survival; he had that shield, even in its weakened state, it should be able to protect Micheal.

    I still remember the power of the shield and how it protected me; the love of my life had sacrificed her life to give it its current form, it as a powerful artifact; it will save his life as it had saved mine.

    "Grand Mistress, how much longer?" I asked the old woman, I had asked this question more than ten times, and like always, I did not receive any answer from her.

    Getting no answer from her, I looked at my holowatch and saw barely a few seconds had passed since I hadst looked at it; only seven minutes have passed; Matron Mavis had said Grand Mistress Angel had confidence in breaking the formation minutes.

    I hope she breaks the formation sooner and rescues my son; I don¡¯t want to put all my hopes in the shield, which is already tangled in dealing with the sentient curse, which is far more dangerous than the Grimm Monster Micheal is fighting.

    The Golden Lightning came at me with torrent, focusing more on my head and chest where its ws had pieces meter deep.

    First, it hade for my head and chest; from there, it had spread through the whole vine humanoid¡¯s body with the intention to reduce it to the dust.

    The golden roses begin to pop out all over my body; in just a second, 70% part of me had gotpletely covered in roses, and 30% is quickly getting covered.

    From thest attack, I had fortified defenses around me, and it would give me a few precious seconds before that Golden Lightning had reached me, and once it did, it would reduce me to dust.

    My armor is not powerful enough to resist such a powerful attack; I will have to do something, something that will help me red rid of the lightning, and I have to do it fast, in five seconds, the lighting will destroy the defenses Ive put and came at me.

    I could discard the Vine Humanoid, it will save me from the lightning, but it will expose me directly to it; I will be finished before I could do anything.

    This means there is no way in hell I would discard the Diamond Vine Giant, which is the only protection from getting squished under its feet.

    Not to forget, I will not be able to summon another one; the vines not only take require enormous energy to make, but they also contained power which my runes are made of; it is the reason why I don¡¯t simply discard the vines like normal attacks but call them back inside me.

    Losing the vines will be forever losing the part of the power of the runes, which will not only weaken them but also weaken all my attacks as everything is done by my runes.

    My brain began to move at lightning speed, going through the hundreds of ideas at the moment when suddenly, Ive struck gold!

    ¡¯Why I did not think of it before!¡¯ I cursed myself, and the next moment, I closed my eyes, and soon the vines surrounding me begin to change; they begin to transform into the runes.

    Yes, I am morphing the vines into the runes, and I am doing that at a very fast speed as hundreds of vines begin to morph into the runes.

    It is a very delicate work and requires huge mind power; it will not be narcissistic for me to say that no King Stage powerhouse capable of doing what I am doing; it does just not matter or control and scale but also of knowledge.

    The formation I am creating is far more sophisticated than any formation a King stage powerhouse is capable of creating.

    It is not easy for me too, the pressure on me so much that I am bleeding through my nose

    By the time five seconds are over, one formation is created, and just as that happened, the lighting made a crack in a barrier and burst through, but before it could reach me and turn me into ash, it met the formation which lit up and crashed into it before begin to such its power.

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face seeing that, but the next moment, it disappeared, and I begin to concentrate on work again, I had only created a single formation, and this is far from enough.

    It will give me a bare few seconds before it got overpowered by the lighting; I have to create nearly a hundred such formations if I want to deal with lightning the lightning that had been enveloping me.

    So, I begin to create another formation. To create the second formation, I only needed four seconds, and it was created just in time as the first formation had reached its limit.

    As the second formation is created, it connected with the first, and they begin to deal with the lighting thating from the gap that widening every second.

    I begin to create the third formation and then the fourth, and fifth, and so on.

    Soon, I hadpletely lost myself in creating the formations; one after another, formations begin to appear in every part of the Diamaond Vine Giant.

 Chapter 1541 - Vine Morphing II

    <h4>Chapter 1541 - Vine Morphing II</h4>

    ¡¯The Human is Dead!¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel giddy at that thought; the Lord had ordered me to finish the battle within ten minutes.

    Though he said it would need an hour for their best schr to break the formation, he also said that humans are very wily and tend to hide their abilities well.

    So, I have to finish it within ten minutes.

    This is Glorius moment for me, killing Champion of human, a holder of Celestial Inheritance, my name will be itched on the Grand Pir of the tribe, this glory is given only to Grand Lord of the tribe, and now it will be mine.

    It is why I was ecstatic with joy when I was selected to kill the Champions of humans.

    Getting selected in this ¡¯Project¡¯ means death; we had a mission to reach the highest in human society and do the maximum damage by collecting crucial intelligence or killing important people.

    Those jobs would have made my tribe remember me for a decade or two or a century at most but with me killing the Champion of humans, my name will be carved on the pir of my tribe.

    I will be immortalized, and who knows, if my deed impressed the Totem Spirit enough, I might get the seed of reincarnation and reborn in the genesis chamber.

    So, I have to kill this human Champion before those old humans bastards broke the formation and rescue this bastard, this bastard too important to them, but unfortunately, they will not have that chance.

    My Golden lightning will finish it off; even with all its tricks, it will not survive my lightning.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I noticed something; when I looked carefully with my soul sense and ocr methods, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but shot up in surprise; my lightning had stopped damaging it, and now when it entered inside the Giant, it simply disappeared, just like when it happened with this bastards armor, which should not have been possible.

    He can sense that this Vine Giant is not its move; it is something created by the move, the vines. Not to forget, my Golden Lighting is not this puny human would dare to absorb; it will dust him to ashes instantly if he dared to do something like that.

    Still, he did not like whatever is happening; he would like it to finish this bastard off as soon as possible and would not mind spending some more energy to do it.

    ¡¯Sky Flooding Golden Fire Lightning!¡¯ He said and began amassing the bolts of Golden Lighting, this time bringing out twice the amount of the golden lightning; this time, he wanted to be sure to kill the human.

    Four secondster, his body got covered in Golden Lightning, and he channeled all this lighting into the head and heart of the Vine Giant.

    "Reduced to ashes, human!" He roared as she unloaded all the golden lightning into the Vine Giant; this time, there is no way the human bastard will survive.

    I had created a total of one hundred forty-two formations around the whole body vine diamond, they are more than I need, but I wanted to prepare if it goes crazy, which I am very sure it will.

    It is the nature of Grimm Monsters, and if I needed more, I would create more of them.

    All the one hundred and forty-two formations are conversion formations; they are to covert the lightning energy into raw energy, and that raw energy will go to the wings.

    In this small upgrade, I had removed the conversion formation from the runes and only kept the storage formation which had became bigger with the space taken up by the formation emptied.

    I did that so I will not have to incur a loss of energy that wings conversion formation in wings incurs; I could convert the energy from my inheritance runes and store it there, but I had not expected I woulde across something like Golden Lightning which I could not take inside my body and convert.

    It is a good thing I had made those changes; now I have big batteries in wings where I could store a huge amount of energy that I am getting from converting the lighting into the raw energy.

    It is all being possible due to my vines which have the power of my inheritance runes; if it had something else, it would not have been possible; the golden lighting is too powerful; anything other than my vines simply turned to ash as they touched it.

    It had been just a moment since I had finished creating the conversion formations and about to move on to the next group of formations as I did not want to be at the mercy of the Grimm Monster again when I felt lightning gathering around the Grimm Monster again.

    I looked at the Golden Lightning for an obvious momently more powerful than the previous one before creating formation.

    Vine Diamond Ginat is not a move but is made of a move, so I had to add formations so that it would behave like a move, a faux move.

    I do not want to feel what I felt when the golden lightning had struck me the first time; I felt like death is near me.

    The Vines are the most powerful and versatile move I have, and I want to add runes to it to make as much as powerful I could, so I could survive longer.

    I still felt it had something which could even crush my Diamond Vine humanoid; strengthening it would increase my chances of survival.

    SALA SALA SALA

    I am morphing the vines into runes when the Grimm Monster attacked again with lightning and thing time, the quantity of the lighting more than double the previous.

    The lightning covered the Diamond Vine humanoid before it begins seeping inside, but when it did, it got sucked into the formations, and they begin to convert it into raw energy.

    All the one hundred and forty-two formations begin working together, converting the golden lightning and sending the converted raw into the storage into the Everwings.

    The Golden Lightning that Grimm Monster had released been so powerful, in twenty-three-second huge storages inside the wings have been filled uppletely.

    Last night, I had thought that I would never be able to fill the energy storage formation in wings seeing how huge they have be, but now, the very next day, they have been filled.

    Its good thing I have prepared for it, the converted energies from the one hundred and forty-two formation divided into two streams; one stream came to me and began filling various energy storage formations I had in my armor while the other half went to fill the newly created energies storages formations, I am creating one after another in Vine Giant.

    The Golden Lighting contains huge power; it is from the Peak Emperor ¡¯Monster¡¯, which hade from the top tribe; it is not that surprising it will have such powerful strength.

    The pressure I am feeling is huge, there is still a huge amount of Golden Lighting covering me, and I have to create storage formations faster and faster; my armor had a pace in which I could store the energy, increasing the pace will injure me further, and I had just begun healing.

    My best bet is the Vine Diamond Giant; since it is made of Diamond Vines, it does not have that problem; I could store a huge amount of energy in it, and the only thing I need is storage formations.

 Chapter 1542 - Fusion Ability: WORLD ENDING FIRE!

    <h4>Chapter 1542 - Fusion Ability: WORLD ENDING FIRE!</h4>

    "Materialisation, this is the materialization of Runes," Said old man Rufus; He is a member of the Wisdom Tower, just four decades younger than Grand Tower Mistress Ang.

    "He had not only materialized the runes but also projecting their power in its vines; otherwise, these vines would have turned to ashes long ago," he added while feeling extremely giddy inside.

    The Grand Mistress would have felt the same if not for her being busy with breaking the formation; still, this is amazing news. If this child survives, they will have to try everything to recruit him.

    "Rufus, even if runes have materialized and he is projecting the power of it in its vines, he still should not have been able to bear the power of this Golden Lightning; he is creating the formations inside the right?" Matron Mavis asked as she looked at him with twinkling eyes.

    ¡¯This old hag!¡¯ I cursed her inside my mind; it is very difficult to hide things from this hag; she had already snatched that little girl with Abyssal Star Inheritance, and now she is nning to this one too, we will never let this happen, Grand Mistress will fight with tooth and nail against it.

    "Yes, matron, he likely employing the formations inside, taking full advantage of his special vines." "To be honest, what he is doing is quite shocking; the number formation he is creating is mindblowing, and these formations are very good; if they were not, the lightning would have torn the vines apart by now," I replied.

    I am genuinely impressed with this boy; what he is doing is no King could do it, hell no Emperor in Wisdom Tower is capable of doing that, and they have the best schrs in the whole world.

    "Headmistress, you have done a remarkable job producing such admirable student," I said to Headmistress of Riverfield Academy, and my words are genuine.

    The headmistress had done a remarkable job not only for producing such a student but also hiding the truth about his Inheritance sessfully.

    If any of the Supremese to know about it, we would have snatched him away long ago before he could too much loyalty to the Academy, but now it is clear he is very loyal to his organization, and we will have to try the same approach we had tried with Her Excellency River Saintess.

    The headmistress did not look at me as if she did not hear me; all her focus is on Grand Mistress, who ispletely focused on breaking the Grimm formation; from what I can, Grand Mistress nearly broke the formation, in minutes it will be finished, and we will be able to rescue him.

    We, the Wisdom Tower, will do that.

    <strong>"You Bastard!"</strong> The Grimm Monster roared, and I found myself going up before falling down at really high speed.

    BANNNG!

    The Werewolf had smacked me on the floor had; there is still some Golden Lightning remained on my body, but the Werewolf did not seem to care about it since is it not affecting me.

    BAMM BAMM BAMM

    <strong>"Why won¡¯t you just die, you bastard!" "All the moves Ive tried, you always had the tricks deal with it; I am f.u.c.k.i.n.g tired of your f.u.c.k.i.n.g tricks!"</strong> It roared before it begins to kick me madly.

    ¡¯Is it gone crazy?¡¯ I asked myself, seeing it crazily kicking me; I am not the only one who is thinking that; the crowd is also thinking the same, it is clear from their faces.

    His kicks are fast and powerful, but they are nothingpared to the Golden Lighting that is covering me; the kicking seemed to be a way of venting out its frustration.

    I all too happy to be its punching bag; it is not only wasting time but also giving me time to create more formations inside me. The more time it will give me, the more prepared I will be to deal with its next attack.

    The Golden Lighting is not its most powerful move; it had indicated that itself, so when the powerful moves and they wille, I want to be prepared, and for that, I increase my speed of morphing vines into the runes caring about the pressure I am feeling.

    A minuteter, when it finally stopped, the craziness seemed to have lessened quite much after a minute full of kicking.

    As it stopped, it looked above at a bunch of old people who are standing by the forcefield, likely trying to break the formation covering it and seeing the formation not broken; a brief relief shed into its eyes before it looked at me and its eyes again became furious.

    <strong>"Like a magician, you seemed to have a lot of tricks in your sleeve; you always have something that helps you against my attacks, right?"</strong> It asked, and when it asked, its voice is gentle but full of fury.

    "What can I say? I always liked to be prepared," I said while shrugging my shoulder, which had drawn out a chuckle from quite a lot of people from the crowd.

    The Werewolf itself surprised, and its surprise had quickly turned to fury as air itself begins to vibrate around it.

    <strong>"Yes, yes, everyone likes to be prepared; let¡¯s see how prepared you are for my most powerful move,"</strong> It said, and the next moment, an earthshaking power burst out of him; the strength it had released made the Golden Lightning he used earlier like average move, whatever move it is going to make is going to be horrifying.

    <strong>"Human, let me show you the move you have never seen before, Fusion Ability: WORLD ENDING FIRE!"</strong> It roared with hands wide open like the showman, and as it did, golden fire burst out of the fire symbol on its temple and spread into his body, and soon, it got wholly covered in mes.

    It looked like a God of fire, originator of all fire, my fire nothing ispared to this fire released from it and seeing it, I had decided, if I survive, I will try to make my fire as strong as its.

    This Golden Fire that covered it totally different; it had ck dots twinkling inside; these ck dots looked like specks of destruction, holding power to destroy anything they touched.

    This attack is no simple attack; it is a fusion type attack, a merged attack between Racial Ability and Inheritance Art.

    Members of powerful tribes had Racial abilities, and they are awakened when they reached the Tyrant Stage, only talented ones awakened their racial abilities at the Emperor Stage.

    This Werewolf of Golden Fire Tribe awakening its ability is no surprise since it is ¡¯Monster¡¯; what surprised me is the fusion of special Racial Ability and Inheritance Method.

    It hard for even Tyrant stage Grimm Monsters to do that, but this Emperor Stage Werewolf did it; it seemed like the Grimm Monsters had not spared any efforts to kill me; they even sent such talented Werewolf to kill me.

    They might even be sessful seeing the destructiveness this fire is emitting; I really have no confidence dealing with it. I don¡¯t know if I would be able to survive against it or not, but one thing is sure, I will try my all to survive.

 Chapter 1543 - The Plan I

    <h4>Chapter 1543 - The n I</h4>

    <strong>"Take this human!"</strong> It said and attacked me with its ws covered in the destructive fire which is covering its whole body.

    The most dangerous thing about this fire is twinkling ck stars; they felt like ck holes that consume anything that got close to them, they are giving serious scare.

    The fire really feels like a world-destroying fire; it is named. The ck dots inside the fire looked like the personification of destruction itself. My body will turn to ashes if even a wisp of it touched me, my body is strong, but it is nothing in front of this fire.

    ¡¯Rose Petals¡¯

    I really don¡¯t want to use the defensive method, but I have no choice but to do it; I haven¡¯t had finished creating the formation I needed, and if these mes directly shed against vines, it will be disastrous.

    As I activated the ¡¯Rose Petals,¡¯ threeyers of huge rose petals have appeared as the vine giant. I had kept the ¡¯Rose Petals¡¯ on standby the moment I saw the destructive fire, and now, I activated it; I had poured all the stored energy I have in the petals.

    I have not only used all the raw energy stored in the Vine Humanoid but also used the energy stored in my wings and armor.

    The destruction mes attack is very powerful that it would even hold power to burn my vines if used in enough quantity, and unlike my vines, these petals did not have natural energies of runes.

    To make up for that, I had poured all the energy I have and begin to morph vines into formations at speed like never before.

    I want the petals strong, strong enough that they could resist this destructive fire, I am not going to be totally dependent on them as I know they will not be able to bear the fire long than three seconds with energies I have providing them, but it is fine, as long they are able to hold the destructive fire for two seconds, I will survive.

    The beautiful pink petals in all threeyers began to glow resplendently as a huge amount of energy poured into them. Whether it will be enough to stop the destruction me wing at me, I will know in a moment.

    BANNNG!

    Khutch!

    The destructive fire w shed against the fetal like a meteor, having such power that tiles of the arena, which had been powered by a formation that made them impossible to crack, had not only cracked but turned to powder as my Diamond Vine giant had slid meter deep inside it.

    I would have been shocked by such a scene if I did not see another unimaginable thing.

    As the destructive fire w shed on the first petal barrier, the destructive fire spread. It immediately covered the first petal barrier and went to the second, which also begin to burn before turning to the third.

    The thirdyer of petals begin to burning, and now, the fire came at me. This attack is no simple attack; it is a fusion of Racial Ability and Inheritance Art; it having a ¡¯will¡¯ is not surprising, but it is going to make things even more difficult for me.

    It had already made things harder; it took but instant for it to cover all theyer of my defensive petals, and now it ising toward me.

    SHOO!

    The fire came at me and instantly covered Dimaond Vine Giant; as it covered the Vine Giant, I truly felt the power of the fire and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked; the fire is like anything is Ive seen before; it is far more destructive than I had imagined.

    As the fire covered the vine Giant, the formations appeared on the Vine Giant and began to suck the fire. I could think of the Grimm Monster in the fire, which is resisting the formations.

    Seeing, I closed my eyes and concentrated on the central runic formation of Inheritance and infused all my will inside it, and through it, I spread it into the formations of Vine Diamond.

    It is not the only one who could infuse the will into its attack, I had been able to do that for quite a long time, and in the ruin, I had got much better at it and that now, I could use my will with needle control, especially with the help of my Inheritance.

    My will spread through all the formations, and it begins to fight against the will of the Werewolf as the formation sucks the golden fire. While it is happening, I had created more and more formations as the current ones are insufficient to deal with.

    The destructive fire energy is very difficult to covert since it is very powerful, but once it does, it converts to a huge amount of raw energy.

    The converted raw energy immediately gets sent to the ¡¯Rose Petals¡¯ and Vines, which are burning under the destructive fire; the petal constantly needs a huge amount of energy to resist the fire.

    I am not only proving the raw energy I had got from converting but also my own energy; I had been crazily operating my refinement tower, providing them as much as energies I need.

    I am doing a lot of things simultaneously, and it is giving me blinding pain. It is very painful, and I just want to stop, but I could not, as stopping means dying, and since I have not been saved, I could not stop.

    More and more formation appearing inside and outside of the Vine Giant, and I am epassing them with my will so that they could suck the destructive fire energy faster.

    BANNNG!

    Barely three seconds had passed since the first destructive fire attack when I had another distractive fiery w shed against my ¡¯Rose Petals,¡¯ and this time, the w had more destructive fire thanst time.

    Crack Crack Crack

    As the second w crashed into the ¡¯Rose Petal¡¯ fire, it spread into them likest time, but this time, it had not only started to break them but begin to crack the petals.

    Seeing that horror couldn¡¯t help appear on my face, and I began to create the formation at even greater speed.

    Pop Pop Pop

    The strain on me had increased so much that veins on my head and in my eyes begin to burst part, hell my internal organs, which had just healed, begin to get injured under this strain.

    I have no choice but to bear this strain; as soon as enough formations are created, I would be able to take a sigh of relief and begin making preparation into killing it.

    Yes, I am going to kill this bastard!

    A few minutes ago, this was impossible for me but now a daring n formed in my head.

    This bastard had put me in so much pain, and if I did not kill it myself, I would never be able to myself my eyes. I will kill the bastard the most painful way, even the n is dangerous, and I might lose my life; I will do it as I have no choice but to do that.

    I don¡¯t think the rescue wille soon; it might be toote. So, instead of waiting, I decided to be proactive and kill this bastard for good.

 Chapter 1544 - The Plan II

    <h4>Chapter 1544 - The n II</h4>

    "Broken!"

    I said with the victory¡¯s smile; I had finished within ten minutes as I had said, with my precious toy, I had only needed nine minutes and seven seconds to break the formation.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of my work; it is a very difficult formation, and I had cracked it within ten minutes; I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of myself.

    Though she had broken the formation, it did not look like it. She had kept the Runes; she did not want those who are fighting to know she had broken the formation; all the fun will be gone if theye to know about it.

    "Matron, you have broken the formation! Please rescue my son," Pleaded a young woman; I nced at women who once would have be a pir of the world with her Empire of Mist, but those idiots at Mistson broke that pir before it could grow to its potential.

    Well, no worries, she had produced such a talented son, and it did not belong to the Mistson.

    "Not yet, little girl; we will only rescue him when his life truly in danger, and right now, he is holding on," I said, and no old monster objected.

    The powerhouses forged in blood and steel, fighting on the edge of the death and the path he had chosen, require him to do that; the only baptism of blood will make one uneath all the potential one had.

    The destructive fire is dangerous, a single wisp of it could burn that child to ashes in an instant, but it will not happen. With the formation broken, all of the use kept our senses locked on the child; the moment the child about to die, we will rescue him.

    Till them, let him fight the Grimm Monster; only such battles could make him grow to his potential.

    "What do you mean, you won¡¯t rescue him? Do you want my son to die!" The young woman roared for her son, and ck runes begin appearing on her body; in just a moment, her whole body got covered in the cursed runes.

    Pat!

    Mavis appeared beside her and pped on the young women¡¯s shoulder; as she did that, the cursed runes begin to disappear into her body under the suppression of Mavis¡¯s power.

    It is still a mystery how this girl had survived that battle; the curse master that attacked her was no simple Cursemaster, but she survived, she and that bastard Cursemaster.

    ¡¯How much time did she have?¡¯ I asked Mavis telepathically, in her uncontrolled emotions, the curse had acted and seen how it had covered her whole body; it seemed like it had reached the dangerous stage.

    ¡¯Not more than three years. This girl is quite capable, to fight off the curse cast by a student of that bastard for such a long time, but the curse had matured, and within three years, it will consume her whole,¡¯ Mavis replied, and she removed her hands from the shoulder as the young women had calmed down.

    "Little girl, you don¡¯t have to worry; we will not let him die, but he had to fight till he could, only this way he will able to grow to his full potential," Mavis said to the young girl, who this time did not burst and just nodded unwillingly as she watched her son fight for his life.

    BANNNNG!

    Another fiery w stuck at me, sending even more fire at me with a vengeful will.

    I am very happy that, unlike the other moves, it can notunch this destructive fire repeatedly; it had to amass the power for at least four seconds beforeunching the next attack and wait is more, if the quantity of the destructive fire is more.

    It is was its twelfth destructive fire strike, and with this attack, the destructive fire covering Diamond Humonoid has be even denser, wanting to burn the vines it is made of to ashes, but they are not sessful.

    Crack Crack Crack

    It may look like it is slowly burning the vines, and it is happening because I am letting it happen. Not only that, but I am also slowly damaging my ¡¯Rose Petals,¡¯ and with each attack, their damage became graves graver.

    To those who are looking, it looked like I am slowly losing the battle; even Werewolf have begun believing that it is very close to defeating me, and it is just a matter of time before its fire consumes me.

    Lets this bastard believe it with its whole heart; when I counter-attack, its reaction will priceless at that time, as at that contest of real life and death, the battle will start between us.

    I had finished with most of the formation, and now, I again started creating the storage formation.

    What I am nning to do, require a lot of energy, a lot, and I have that energy in the form of destructive fire; I just need to collect it and store it till I have all the energy I needed.

    Time passed by, and it continued to attack me, and I created formation after formation and store the energy stored the energy into them, which I had got from converting the distractive fire.

    <strong>"It¡¯s over for you, human, and now break!"</strong> The Werewolf and attacked me with its destructive fire w.

    BANG

    Its destructive fire w shed against the firstyer of the ¡¯Rose Petals,¡¯ and unlike before when it was stopped by it, this time, the firstyer directly shattered the petals into fine dust, and the w came down toward the secondyer with even more force.

    GASP!

    BANG

    The crowd gasps seeing the firstyer of my ¡¯Rose Petals¡¯ destroyed, but there was still hope in their eyes when they saw the secondter, but it got crushed as its w crashed on the secondyer of ¡¯Rose Petals¡¯ and destroyed it before crashing on the third, thestyer of petal defense.

    BANG!

    The destructive Fire w shed against the thirdyer of ¡¯Rose Petal¡¯, and it immediately burned like paper dipped in kerosine; it did not produce even a slight defense against the w.

    With all the defenses broken, its w vent toward my chest, my swords went toward it to stop it, but the destructive fire covering flicked it away like a toy.

    PUCH!

    The w pierced into my vine humanoid chest, and this time, it did not pierce just outer skin but deep. It had gone from one side and came out of another; the crowd gasped in horror when they saw it.

 Chapter 1545 - Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 1545 - Harvest</h4>

    "Hahahaha, Ive Finally got you human, and this time, I will not let you off my grip!" It said, and as it pushed the destructive fire into Vine Giant¡¯s chest through which it spread internally.

    "The battle had taken longer to finish than I had imagined it to be, but it is finally over," It said and lifted me while holding my chest; it even twirled me around in three-sixty degrees for all the crowd to see before cing its other w on the vine giants head.

    Puch Puch Puch

    "Human, watch how I will burn your Champion into the Ashes; the same will happen to those who will resist the Grimm Race!" It said and pierced its fingers of its ws inside the vine giants head one by one.

    When all of the fingers pierced through the head, the closest finger was just half a meter away from me.

    "Human, you have struggled hard, but your struggles end here, BURN!" The Werewolf roared, and the next moment, all the destructive fire covering its body moved toward two of its ws.

    Till now, it had never used the destructive fire covering its body; it had produced new fire but never used this one, but now it had used, and this fire far more dangerous than all the fire it had attacked me till now.

    ¡¯I hope all the preparation I made will be enough; if there is the slightest mistake, this fire will burn me to ashes before I even begin executing my n,¡¯ I said to myself.

    The fire reached its w before entering the vine giants body through them; I could hear the horrified gasp from the crowd, but I have no intention to focus on that; the moment I had been waiting for has arrived.

    As the destructive fire burst into me, the formations lighted up like never before; not only active formations but also the formations which had not been active since I morphed them from the vines had also lit up.

    The ce where the runic formations are densest in my head, nearly every part of it filled with formation, so just as the sharp w fingers produced fire, all of them lit up and begin to suck the fire like crazy and convert and sent toward the storage formation.

    The runes are appeared not only internally but also externally; every part of my Vine Giant covered with them, so when they revealed, they began sucking zing fire that covering the Vine Giant.

    The Wereworlfs eyes popped out in shock like never before, as it saw its most powerful attack is getting sucked at such speed, it was shocked so much that it wasn¡¯t able to react for a second; the shock is too much for it.

    The formations were so powerful, and I infused so much will into them that they had sucked 70% fire within a second and converted into raw energy.

    The Werewolf understood something big going to happen, as it had immediately begun to remove its ws off me; it wanted to get away as fast from me when that happened, its instinct from deep down screaming at it to do that.

    Unfortunately, it reacted a secondte.

    Everwings+First Boost+Second Boost

    I pour all strength of Everwings and First Boost, and Top of that, I activated Second Boost and began to burn my essence; as I did, the bloody aura had covered the whole vine giant.

    I also poured all the raw energy I had collected, whether stored in my body, wings, or vine giant.

    All the energies, whether its Inheritance Energy, Essence Energy, or Raw energy, got divided into the three streams, two streams into the formation in my head and chest while the third went to my sword and activated both of its Enchantments with the power like never before.

    Sup Sup Sup

    By the time I did that, The Werewolf has already removed its ws of my chest and head when it suddenly saw somethinging toward it at a very fast speed.

    Thousands of thin hair thin vines shoot toward it; theye from my head and my chest.

    "BASTARD, YOU DARE!" Werewolf roared in rage but immediately activated the defensive method, a golden barrier with Grimm Monster¡¯s murals begin to appear around it.

    By the time hair-thin vines reached it, the defensive barrier had beenpletely formed.

    Even King Stage¡¯ Monster¡¯ would not have been able to activate the defensive method fully this fast, but it is not King Stage Grimm Monster but ¡¯Monster¡¯ of Emperor Stage.

    Puh Puh Puh

    There was a victorious smile in its rage-filled face, but immediately, that victorious smile stiffened as the hair-thin needled pierced through its defensive method like it was paper and moved toward its body.

    This attack had contained raw energy of more than ten of its attacks. For this attack, I had made the vines as thin as possible and poured them with all the energy I have.

    My totem artifacts enchantments have made these vines very sharp and heavy that they can have the ability to pierce through the defensive method of Emperor Stage¡¯ Monster¡¯.

    A look of disbelief shed into its eyes, and its aura shot up, and it moved its ws and defended against them, and its ws were fast enough each it before, the hair-thin vines could pierce it.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    A loud metallic sound rang out as its ws appeared in front of my thin hair vines and began stopping them; seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    Puch Puch Puch

    If its ws could stop the attack, I wouldn¡¯t have burned my blood for it. Its ws were only able to stop the attack of a few hundred thin vines while the rest had begun to pierce through it, including the few invisible ones that I had made using the rules bending power as a precaution.

    The hair-thin vines begin to pierce through it, and even that Inheritance Armor and Emperor level body was not able to stop the assault of my string.

    As the vines pierced through the body of Werewolf, their natural formation had activated.

    It is formation; I had the first formation cast on my vines when I designed them; they are made to do this original, they were made of ¡¯Harvest¡¯ the Grimm Monsters, and that is what they will do now.

 Chapter 1546 - Bloodline Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 1546 - Bloodline Awakening</h4>

    "My god!" I said in shock, what a reversal of battle this is? They had never thought he would counterattack.

    The most they had hoped from this child that he would hang on the battle longer and when he reached his end, could not contend against the Werewolf any longer, they will save him.

    It is not she and others who looked down on him when they thoughts this; it is natural for them to think such a way give their huge experience.

    The difference of strength between them is too much; he is a Mid Level King, even he is a prodigy with Celestial Inheritance, the difference in power between him and the Werewolf is too great.

    His opponent is Peak Emperor of the ¡¯Monster¡¯ category, and on top of that, it is from the top tribe of Grimm Monster and has fused his abilities, such opponent no King could contend against, no matter how powerful they are.

    But now it looked like this child seemed to have some chance to defeat his opponent with that move of his, which seemed more powerful than Golden Fire the Werewolf attacked a second ago, to be able to pierce such powerful defense with such ease.

    The attack he performed is phenomenal as the way he utilized to collect energy to perform the attack.

    The runic knowledge of this child is really amazing, but it least surprising aspect of him given the Inheritance he has.

    "Harvest!"

    I heard from behind me; it is the current Headmistress of Riverfield Academy that said it.

    "Isn¡¯t this the move which the little guy use to turn the Grimm Monsters into Rose?" Ang asked; the headmistress nodded.

    "His Roses are quite good; gemma is quite interested in them and had asked me to procure them for her when he could harvest them at Emperor and Tyrant Stage," Old Bradford added.

    "This good move, but don¡¯t you think it bore some simrities to Her Excellency River Saintess¡¯s flowers from the Wondend?" I asked.

    "Yes, it does bore faint simrities to it," Ang said before she turned toward the Headmistress of Riverfield Academy.

    "Little girl, how much Inheritance blueprint of Her Cxcellencies Inheritance have you shown to your student?" Ang asked.

    Only Wisdom Tower and Riverfield Academy have theplete blueprint of River Saintess Inheritance, while our Hawthorn Sea has the iplete one, the Supremes have bits and pieces of it.

    "None, Micheal did not see a single part of Her Excellency Headmistress¡¯s Inheritance orplete part of any top Inheritance, I only gave his esses to thoughts and pieces of some mid-level Inheritance," "I wanted to have his ideas as original as possible," She said shocking all those who were listening especially Micheal¡¯s Mother and Grand Tower Mistress Ang.

    Grand Tower Mistress Ang had studied the Inheritance of River Saintess as she herself is creating Inheritance. The other Inheritances are nothing in front of River Saintess Inheritance; it is vast and powerful, one can dream of creating such Inheritance.

    "Are you telling the truth, girl?" Ang asked, and the Headmistress River Academy nodded with a hint of pride and who wouldn¡¯t have pride having such a prodigious student.

    Angel opened her mouth to say something, but she had stopped as the interesting turn hade to the battle.

    "AHHHHHHHH..."

    The huge Werewolf scremed loudly in pain when over five hundred thin vines that pierced it returned to their original size and began the harvesting process, which is extremely painful to the Grimm Monsters.

    The vines begin toe out of its body and wrap him and expanding; as they expand, the process became even more painful, that even Grimm Monster could not think straight in it.

    "Human, don¡¯t be happy yet, my mission was to kill you, and I will do it. My only regret is that I had to do it in this shameful way!" It said, and an extremely powerful dark red aura burst through it.

    "Let¡¯s Die Together, Human! HAHAHA..." It said and beganughing madly without care for the world.

    It had started self-destruction, and within a few seconds, it will explode. I wanted to run away, but there is no ce, even get as far as way from it, the explosion of it will really kill me.

    It is the core of Emperor stage Grimm Monster that will explode and not normal Emperor either, but a ¡¯Monster¡¯ with specialization in Fire.

    Even if I somehow survived the explosion of its core, I will still die, as such a powerful explosion will destabilize the stretched space, I will be immediately thrown in space sea and shredded into pieces.

    Seeing the horror on my face, the Werewolf roared even more loudly; from the beginning, the n of the Grimm Monsters is perfect; they wanted to kill me at any price.

    Suddenly, the madughter of Grimm Monster had stopped, and as it saw mee toward it.

    I had hugged it before it does anything, shocking not only it but also the whole audience, and it was not able to stop me despite feeling something is wrong with my actions.

    PUCH PUCH PUCH!

    As I hugged it, Dimond Vine Giant¡¯s vines began to unfurl and created a sphere with both of us inside before piercing through every part of it.

    Most of the vines focused on its core which is burning like a sun as it prepares to self-destruct.

    "AHHHHHHHHH..."

    It gains begins to scream as it begins to feel pain like never before; all the thoughts it had vanished in pain it is feeling.

    It is not the only one that is feeling the pain; I am also feeling the pain as I forced my vines to suck the core¡¯s energy at their greatest speed.

    The vines sucked energy before gathering it into a smaller sphere of vines to create the Essense Rose.

    I had made the harvesting process safe; I had done great research on it due to the powerful energies that involve it, but now, I am making the process even faster; I want to finish sucking the core before it could explode.

    It is not only my mind that is under immense stress but also my vines; steam could be seening from the vines that are covering the core, the slightest mistake on my part could break the vines and make the whole core explode, taking me with it.

    Still, after a few seconds, I got the hang of intense energy; it is not the first time I am trying to harvest the exploding core; I had done this many times.

    Hun!

    I just rxed slightly when suddenly my expression transformed that of utter horror.

    An ancient power rumbled from deep inside, and it is rapidly awakening; it did not take a moment for me to know what type of power it is.

    A Bloodline, this f.u.c.k.i.n.g Grimm Monster is awakening its f.u.c.k.i.n.g bloodline. I had heard about some bloodline hidden deep within one awakened when one had precipe of death, but this my first time seeing it happening, and it is happening to my f.u.c.k.i.n.g enemy.

    Seeing this happening, I wanted to pull out my hair in frustration; after experiencing hundreds of near-death attacks, I was finally made a move, and it worked as it intended.

    I dealt with its self exploding core by barely controlling the energies of it and had thought I had seeded, but no, fate seemed to want to screw me over as this Grimm Monsters f.u.c.k.i.n.g Bloodline is awakening.

    I am in deep f.u.c.k.i.n.g trouble now!

 Chapter 1547 - Bloodline Harvesting

    <h4>Chapter 1547 - Bloodline Harvesting</h4>

    I could feel the Bloodline is rising very fast; it is very primal and powerful; once it is fully activated, it will take this bastard¡¯s strength to new heights, and that time, I will truly not be its match.

    The difference between us will increase so much that I will not be able to surmount it with all my tricks.

    The Werewolf suddenly stooped screaming; it had barely able to control that mindless pain and looked at me, and this time its eyes are shining blinding fanatism.

    "The Totem Spirit will not let me have useless death human; my Bloodline is awakening, it won¡¯t long before its power filled every cell of my self and when it does, you will be destroyed!" It said while grinning cruelly.

    The Vine Giant had unfurled and transformed into the huge Vine Sphere; it is good, it did. If the crowd and the rest of the world had heard it, the confidence of them would have been shaking, seeing how hard it is to kill a Grimm Monster.

    I would rather die hidden in the vine sphere than in the open; it will lessen the effect of my death.

    While there are chances that I will die, it is notpletely fixed. If I am somehow able to drain itpletly before its Bloodline could fully awaken, I will survive, as there would no host for the Bloodline to power up.

    There is one huge problem in that, though the Bloodline is awakening faster if I continued harvesting its essence at the current speed, the Bloodline would awaken before I finished harvesting even half of its essence.

    Still, I would harvest its essence at my greatest speed and weaken it as much as possible. So, even if its Bloodline increases its strength, it will still be weaker than what it would have got when its essence was full.

    Even if doing that did not give me much of the fighting chance, I would still do it. I would not take death lying down;

    I would fight till there isst breath into my body, and who knows, the old monster might able to break the shield in few seconds, and I would be rescued.

    AHHHHHHH...

    Having only a few seconds before the Bloodline awakened fully, I used all my will to harvest its essence as much as possible, with me harvesting its essence in abandon, giving it quite a pain, and its begin screaming again while looking at me with extreme hate.

    If emotions have the power, the hate present in its eyes would have just taken an instant to turn me into the ashes; it is hating the pain and hating me even more since I am the one that inflicting this pain on it.

    Seconds passed by, and I continued to harvest the essence of the Grimm Monster crazily when finally, the Bloodline had awakened.

    BUZZZ!

    A loud buzz came out of its shriveled huge body whose more than one-third of the essence I had already harvested, but as the Bloodline activated and Dark Gold lights begin to shine over its body, I felt intense resistance in harvesting its essence.

    My harvesting speed fell down more than ten times, and with the speed of essence going down, the pain it has been feeling had lessened considerably, and rity returned to its eyes.

    The Bloodline, as it activated, started to bring the changes in it immediately; its shriveled body begins to fill up; in just a few seconds, it had gained not only its lost vitality but also got a huge increase in strength which had not stopped increasing.

    Its Golden Fur begins to shine even more brightly, and the fire mark on its chest started to go darker shade, all while its aura begins to increase wildly.

    "Human, its game over for you; with the Bloodline of Golden Fire Tribe, you will be destroyed!" It roared and began to move its arms and legs as its Bloodline had finally consolidated inside him.

    A few seconds ago, it would not be possible for it to shake the vines, but it is now stretching them with its sheer strength; with this strength, it would not take him long to snap the vines apart.

    "Scared human, you should feel scared, this time no trick of yours will abl"

    It abruptly stopped speaking, and surprise shed into my eyes.

    Buzz!

    A faint buzz rang from deep inside me, and Silver and Green familiar ancient runes came out of me and spread through the vines.

    Soon, all my vines got filled with Green and Silver runes, including those which are inside the Werewolf.

    The Werewolf had stopped mid-speaking and is now looking at the runes with horror; its eyes are so horror-filled that he even forgot to break out of vines that it was doing before.

    Buzz! "AHHHHHHHHH..."

    It¡¯s only a second for the green and silver runes to spread through the vines before they light up, and as they did, The Werewolf screamed in soul tearing voice; it is like these runes are tearing its soul; that is what is happening.

    These Green and Silver runes are sucking it whole, not only its essence but also its Bloodline.

    The essence it is sucking is going toward the making of ¡¯Essense Rose¡¯ while the Bloodline ising toward me.

    As it came inside me, it is divided into four parts; two parts went to Hidden Being and Ashlyn, to whom these runes belonged to while the other two went to the egg that Nero had be, and the other one came to me and began merging with my runes.

    When I saw the process of merging, I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised. The strength contained in the Bloodline is immense; my runes seemed to love it too as they are sucking it with the wild abandon.

    I could feel the life the change that is happening into my runes; they are getting stronger by the second, and with them, my vines who contained the power of the runes.

    I had never thought that Ashlyn and Hidden Being would react; they had never reacted when I had harvested the Grimm Monsters before; it is the first time they have done something like that.

    It is great news for me, as I know how much they loved Bloodline, and next time, if Ie across the Grimm Monster with Bloodline, they will help me again; hell, I will search the Grimm Monsters with Bloodline from now on, seeing the immense benefits they are providing to my runes.

 Chapter 1548 - VICTORY

    <h4>Chapter 1548 - VICTORY</h4>

    Crack Crack Crack

    My vines finished sucking up its essence and bloodline, turning its huge body into husky grey on which cracks begin forming.

    Seeing the Grimm Monster dead, relief couldn¡¯t help but a flood in my heart.

    Many times during the battle, I had thought I would be dead, and even if I survived, it would be through the rescue of the old monsters, but no, I had survived it on my own.

    I had not only survived but also killed the Grimm Monster; though Ashlyn and Hidden Beings help is undeniable, still my efforts were greatest, and I very much deserve this victory.

    DHUB!

    The cracks on the huge werewolf husky body that it copsed on its own, everything had turned into the ashes, including its weapons.

    Buzz!

    I watched the husky dust for a moment before, my mind attracted by my Inheritance runes.

    The runes have begun to release residual energy they got from the bloodline, and now it is spreading through every corner of my body and soul.

    This energy is healing my injuries, filling up the essence I had burned earlier, and also strengthening my body and soul rapidly.

    ¡¯Ahhh¡¯

    The feeling this energy gave is amazing that the faint m.o.a.n couldn¡¯t help but escape from my mouth; it is an amazing feeling that regretfully ended too quickly, but when I inspected myself, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    The increment is quite huge that; if I fought with the Werewolf again, I would not be beaten this badly and would even able to finish the fight soon.

    I checked my body a couple of seconds before; I focused on the beautiful Golden Rose that is in front of me. It looked amazing and filled with immense energies; I could feel Nero¡¯s calling that he wants to consume it.

    Unfortunately, he can¡¯t have it; the old monster will want it. It will help them hugely in knowing how the Werewolf had infiltrated.

    "It is time!"

    I said with a sigh and began calling back vines inside me at great speed; the vines begin to shrink inside and came inside me as they, the huge diamond vine sphere I was covered in, begin to shrink rapidly, and a minuteter, I was standing in the half-destroyed arena with beautiful Golden Rose floating in front of me.

    To my surprise, I found the forcefield covering the arena had disappeared, and it had returned to the normal size, and a bunch of old people who were by the forcefield had also disappeared.

    Now only and millions of crowd had remained and this crowd looking at me intensely without making a single sound, as if they could not believe I had survived the battle.

    MICHEAL MICHEAL MICHEAL MICHEAL

    They remained quiet for exactly a second before they let out a defeaning cheer; their cheers were loud like never before; the sound had created the record that others will need centuries, even millennia, to break.

    I felt quite overwhelmed hearing their emotional cheer; the power and emotions are so dense in the air that one could stick out one¡¯s tongue and taste.

    The crowd continued to cheer for more than a minute before their cheering slowed down little as Ma had appeared.

    She came down with a smile, but when she looked at me, her expression had changed for a moment; she looked at me as if she is looking at something of a monster, not only there was awe in her eyes, but there is also an equal amount of disbelief as if she still could not believe, I had killed the Werewolf.

    That emotionsted for a moment before the smile appeared back on her face as shended beside me without making the slightest sound.

    "The Champion of 10000th World Championship is Micheal Zaar of Riverfield Academy!" "The Battle King of this generation,"

    Ma announced as she lifted my hands in the air, and she did; the crowd cheered out loud, a little louder than they had a few minutes before.

    "Congrattions, you really proved yourself to be the holder of Celestial Inheritance," Ma said softly; it has surprised me, but soon a realization dawned on my face.

    The Werewolf had announced to the whole world I had the Celestial Inheritance.

    Even if I want to deny it, it will have no effect. Those with knowledge had already connected enough dots to know that I really had the celestial Inheritance.

    I know what this news will do; thest holder of Celestial Inheritance had achieved quite feats that from now on, I will bepared with her; I already started feeling the pressure and couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with Jill even more.

    At least it could be said that I had something that my predecessor was not able to do. Winning the World Championship, Her Excellency Headmistress had lost the battle of World Championship on technical grounds.

    The World Championship battle between of her times was between her and Ramona Hawthorn.

    That battle hadsted for more than twelve hours; even with her amazing strength, Ramona Hawthorn could not defeat her excellency headmistress, but Ramona Hawthorn won on the technical ground her excellency was on defensive stance while Ramona Hawthorn, the offensive.

    They had to dere her the winner, even if many Supremes of that time were against doing that.

    Suddenly, the whole arena quieted down as three people appeared in the arena; their soft aura had silenced the raging crowd immediately that not a single one of millions had dared to make a noise.

    Of the three people, the middle one beautiful women with exotic brown-colored skin.

    She isdy Hera, Leader of Crystal Domination, and also the leader of the Pyramid, one of the most powerful people in the whole world.

    "Micheal Zaar of Riverfield Academy, I, as leader of Pyramid, congratte you on winning the World Championship," she said formally before a light smile appeared on her face.

    ¡¯My elder sister made quite a mistake not epting you when ellen had asked her to,¡¯ She said in my mind telepathically; I got quite rmed hearing her voice in mind before I calmed down and smiled at her in response.

 Chapter 1549 - Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 1549 - Discussion</h4>

    Far Away from Orcoz City

    The silence had dawned on the hall, even though, except for one person, all of them are present in holographic projection. The silent suppression in the hall is intense, so intense that even a normal tyrant would get crushed under it if it stayed more than a second.

    Multiple screens are floating across the room, but all of them are focusing on the one screen, and that is that human bastard revealing itself from the huge vine sphere, holding a beautiful rose that is zing in the color of Golden Fire tribes fire.

    They have read enough information about the host of Celestial Inheritance to know that it had harvested their man, and they could not believe it had happened; they believed it would be their man who wille out of vine sphere, holding a dead body of human Champion.

    They were not wrong to think that the n theirs was full proof. The member they have chosen is very powerful that no King could contest against him, but that human bastard had too many tricks up its sleeve.

    It had the trick for every attack; if it not, those tricks, their man would have finished him within five minutes off the transformation.

    Now, he had failed, and responsibility for it fell on the Aynmero; he is the one that devised the n, and ording to the custom, he will have to take the responsibility and hand the task of killing the Champion to another member.

    The Grimm Race is unforgivable; if you fail, there is no second chance for you; it is the most ring weakness of their ruling system, though it had its advantages. ording to humans, the disadvantage of this system was too much.

    If humans had in their ce, they would not have taken this task from one as it is not entirely his fault; he had nned perfectly, even others have epted this n was perfect as he could make.

    The mistake he made was that, he did not think about the tricks the human could pull, but it was also not his fault; ording to research he did, human should not have such tricks, the difference of strength would have nullified all the tricks the human would havee with.

    "I, Aynmero, ept the failure and hand over the responsibility of killing the Human Champion to Oumsor," The old Werewolf said as he looked at the projection of Crockman beside him; there was no hint of anger and dejection on Werewolf face when he said, it is as calm as water.

    "Thank You, Aynmero, I, Oumsore of Voilet Teeth Crocman Tribe, ept the task of killing the human champion," He said while shing the sharp dark violet teeth its tribe named after.

    The rewards of the World Championship had always been great; what they are were never made in public, but everyone knows they are something that everyone needs.

    Every Champion, the winner of the World Championship, gets two rewards, one fixed resources that is enough for an average king to reach the Tyrant Stage, the other choosing one reward from the Pyramids Vault.

    The things inside the vault are very rare, from King Grade to Tyrant Grade, and one pick any one thing, there is no restrictions grade on what one can pick; most people pick thing that will help them reach the Tyrant stage.

    Tyrant Stage is different from the other stages; there are too many requirements one has to fulfill before one could make a breakthrough into the Tyrant Stage.

    "Micheal, we will expect you at Pyramid Tomorrow," Lady Hera said; her voice was soft, but everyone in the arena heard it; this is a price for winning the championship.

    It will not only be me that will be in Pyramid tomorrow but also others of the Top 10 will be there too. Unlike me, they will have a fixed reward; they will not get to choose their reward from the vault.

    Other than the prize distribution ceremony, there is going to be a huge party where anyone is anything will be present there.

    "I assume this Golden Rose is a Werewolf that you harvested?" Lady Hera asked; I nodded and tapped on the roses three times; as I did that, the Rose begins to expand till it became ten meters long.

    GASP!

    A gasp came out of the silent crowd as they saw the beautiful golden Rose; the Rose is really beautiful; one might not believe it had been harvested from that ugly Werewolf.

    Lady Hera, Ma, and other Pyramid Council member¡¯s eyes begin to shine as they looked at the Pyramid. They are shining not due to the excitement but also due to them activating their ocr and soul abilities.

    To the crowd, it is just a beautiful Golden Rose but to them is a fountain of knowledge.

    This Rose had all the information about the Werewolf; if one dug enough and have deep enough runic knowledge, they might be even able to find out how the Werewolf hade out of the Elijah.

    This Rose is something is only I could make; without the rule-bending power, it is impossible to harvest in essence and all the information contained in the Rose.

    I will have to deepen my knowledge of Runes; with my current knowledge, I could only read the surface information of the Rose; also, I will have to start researching the Grimm Runes more, as the deepest knowledge in the Rose is written in Grimm Runes.

    "I was a little disappointed when you have killed that Werewolf, but with this Rose, we will get far more information than we would have got from the Werewolf itself," Lady Hera and looked at me with sparkling eyes.

    I could tell she wanted to ask many questions, but it is not time or ce to ask them.

    I remained on the stage for fifteen minutes more, answering all types of questions from Ma about the battle, satiating her and the audience¡¯s curiosity who are watching from all over the world.

    The one thing they are most curious about what happened in the vine sphere, all they heard is the mournful screams of Werewolf that I let out now and then.

 Chapter 1550 - Idea

    <h4>Chapter 1550 - Idea</h4>

    Professor had teleported us directly to the Mansion, and I finally felt relieved. The reporters were like sharks, nibbling every inch of what they could get. If I had not had to promote the academy, I would not have got near them.

    It still is not over; the days after tomorrow, I have the interviews with multiple channels, just thinking about them, my head started to get hurt.

    I wish I had talent in dealing with people like Elina, who loves the reporters for some strange reason.

    "Are you feeling alright?" Mom asked, "Yes, just a little tired," I said, this time my parents havee with me to the Mansion, which is good; I had missed my sister, with them here, I will get a lot of time to y with her.

    "You should get rest; we have lots of things to ask of youter," she said, and she put quite an emphasis on thetter sentence, increasing the headache I have even more.

    "Ok!" I said and walked toward my room; the headache and tiredness are not much, and I should have stayed with my family to answer all their questions; I am sure they have many, but there are some things I have to do first.

    As I entered my room, I close the door and put out ¡¯Do Not Disturb¡¯ before sitting on thefortable chair and closing my eyes, and soon, I am in my Inheritance space.

    This battle had been the most fruitful battles I had ever fought, and it is not because of the bloodline power my runes got to strengthen with; it is something more, it is an idea that will make my Inheritance greater, far greater.

    Till now, I had been in control of the very precious resource, but I never thought of it using it such away, but in this battle, I had learned to use that resource to its full potential.

    This idea is going to be very sessful; I already know it. The only thing I have to do is make a perfect design worthy of it.

    I have to design that could use its full potential, and fortunately, I have time since this idea will materialize in the big upgrade of the Emperor stage.

    This idea is going to make me overhaul my Inheritance yet again, and this time, the overhaul will be bigger, far bigger, and the strength I will get will be shockingly great.

    I will have to do great research for it; I felt like the knowledge I have is not enough for me to materialize that idea its greatest efficiency, and it is a good thing; I have more than half of the study material I need.

    The seven books provided by the hidden being filled with unlimited knowledge; without them, I would not have been able to design such perfect Inheritance, and now I have to study them even deeper while researching the ideas.

    I will also have to request the teacher and council to let me see all Inheritance material we have in the academy, especially some snippets of Her Excellency Headmistress Inheritance, till now teacher had not let me research, she even restricted information on her Inheritance that even Princes could see.

    Now that I have officially be the teacher¡¯s sessor, that meeting I had with the council after I returned from the ruin is about me bing the sessor; the council had decided to keep the news secrete until I reached the Emperor Stage, as it is usually done.

    But an hour ago, the professor had informed me that they have decided to make the new public, given me bing winning the Championship, it will help the academy gain greater seeds, especially when my winning is a hot topic.

    As I entered my Inheritance space, I begin to make notes of all the ideas I had; I had not only made the notes but also begin creating the outline of the formations; it is quite a stressful work, and my head begins to hurt even more, but I still continued to do that.

    The ideas I had are too important not to note down, though I don¡¯t usually forget the best ideas. I still don¡¯t want to take the risk, so I bore the intense headache and continue to do my work.

    In the battle, there was intense stress on my mind that hundreds of veins on my head and other parts of my body had popped up despite having immense physical strength.

    Though all the injuries Ive suffered had been healed, Ive got even stronger due to the residual energies of the bloodlines, and the tiredness I had felt due to it had remained.

    It would only go away when I genuinely rest, and I am doing the opposite of that.

    I continued making notes for an hour of outside time before I finally came out of my Inheritance space as I did not; the intense headache hit me, I had to massage my head for a minute before I could get up.

    After getting up, I walked to the bathroom and removed my dirty clothes before entering the cold shower.

    As the cold waterfall on my head and cascade on my shoulder and rest of the body, I begin to feel relief from the headache I am feeling. I stayed in the shower for twenty minutes before I came out.

    I did not go out immediately; instead, Iid on the bed and thought the battle. The battle was the most intense Ive ever fought; ive never been such close to death for such a long time.

    The Grimm Monster was too powerful; every attack of his was able to kill me; it is because of my vines and quick thinking, Ive survived.

    I do not want to feel what I had felt in the battle against the Grimm Monster; I had to work hard, not only to create the best Inheritance but also to strengthen my body and soul to its full potential and create Diamond Seal of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I still remember the change they have brought to my Inheritance Runes, and I nned to create another Dimaond Seal before I reached the Emperor stage, it will be hard seeing how difficult the supremebat exercise has be, but I will do it.

 Chapter 1551 - Questions

    <h4>Chapter 1551 - Questions</h4>

    "What do you think, Grand Mistress, will you able to find something concrete soon?" She asked the old woman who is observing the Golden Rose in full concentration.

    The investigation about the Werewolf infiltration is still going, but we did not find anything concrete.

    The energies that transformed into the Grimm Runes came from hundreds of humans wearing different types of expertly crafted devices in the form of fashion essories.

    These humans came from many small intelligence organizations; most of them did not know what they were wearing, and those who asked their superiors were told these essories are from a research institute and made to collect data on battles of Championship.

    They all are in custody, and so are the thousands of participants; some old monsters are helping deep scanning the participants with the help of the powerful artifacts.

    They had already released hundreds of participants; they can¡¯t detain them forever. Still, I don¡¯t think there is any Grimm Monster is hiding inside the humans; the Grimm Monsters are too smart for that.

    They had already sent one; they will not send another one in the same ce and give us the opportunity to capture them and gather the information about their secrete weapon.

    I hope that Grand Mistress will able to find something concrete from the Rose that will help us find the Grimm Monsters hiding in the human bodies; if we did not, then the loss they could bring us on will be immeasurable.

    "The information in this Rose is a too vast little girl; it will take some time to find the information we need; I had already called Robert and Jenny, with their help, the process will be a little faster," Grand Mistress replied without looking.

    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh; I knew we would not get an instant result, but I couldn¡¯t help but hope for it; the destruction this secrete weapon of the Grimm Monster could bring is immeasurable.

    I watched the matron for a second longer before walking out; there are too many things to do, but first, I have to convene with others; there are some important decisions to be made regarding the Micheal Zaar.

    His performance in the battle earlier showed the potential he had. If he continued to grow with current speed, then we might have another Saintess of Silver River in our hand.

    It is too farfetch to think about that when he was still a king, but she couldn¡¯t help but think about it.

    We have dreamed of having such a powerhouse for thousands of years; only with the leadership of such a powerhouse can we hope to push the Grimm Monsters out of the Central Continent, even all the continents, just like it is done in three and a half millennia ago.

    "So, Celestial Inheritance, and you didn¡¯t trust your parents enough to tell us about it," My mother said; her voice is soft, and there is no hint of anger that could be seen on her face but I know she is quite angry.

    I wanted my sister to disturb the moment as she sometimes does it when a.d.u.l.ts are talking, but currently, she is busy eating the snacks from the bowl with Ashlyn and has no time to focus on the other things.

    "I didn¡¯t want to worry you, many people had tried the Clear Heart Inheritance before me, and no one had seeded except for one person; I wanted to wait till I seeded before I tell you," I exined.

    Hearing that, the expressions on my mother¡¯s face had softened a little, "So, you wanted to tell us about it when you reach the Tyrant?" She asked back, and I nodded hesitantly.

    I had expected her to get even angrier, but instead, her expression softenedpletely.

    "Micheal, we are your parents; no matter what you do, we will always be proud of you, and we would have been proud of you even when you had spent your life as amon person," My father said, and mother nodded with him.

    "Don¡¯t pressure yourself; you will never disappoint us in anything," Mother said, and she came to hug me; she had not let me go for a whole minute to reinforce her point before she let go.

    "From what I hear, the Celestial Inheritance is very hard, is it hard?" My father asked; I could see the shimmering curiosity in his eyes when he asked the question.

    "Do you want to see it?" I asked with a smile and removed a small device from my storage and activated it; the next moment, an invisible field envelope the whole room.

    Professor earlier gave this privacy artifact was given to me by Professor earlier; it is quite powerful; she said she had found it in one of the dangerous runes she had exploredst year.

    "No, you don¡¯t have to show us; your Inheritance is your deepest secrete," My father declined despite having a deep curiosity about it.

    "It¡¯s fine," I said and closed my eyes; if I did not trust my parents with my secrete, then who would I trust.

    GASP!

    A loud gasp came out of my parent¡¯s mouth, and five meters long runic humanoid appeared in the room, shimmering with multicolor runes that attracted the gazes of all, including that of my sister, who till now was very busy eating her snacks.

    "My God, I had expected your Inheritance design to be amazing, but not this amazing" "Your knowledge of runes is equal to that of the Rune Master, at precipe of reaching Grandmaster," My mother said in wonder while my father hadpletely hypnotized by as he looking at it.

    It took him a while toe to himself, and when he did, he looked at me with apletely different look, a look he gives to people whom he truly admires.

    "The moment to design the Emperor Stage upgrade of your Inheritance, you will be Rune Grandmaster," My father said, to that, I just smiled.

    For others, my runic knowledge may seem phenomenal, but to me, I had just barely scratched the surface of it. In the books that hidden being had provided me, there are concepts I barely able to understand, much less create something like it.

    Only when I create something like those runic concepts I saw in the book will I truly believe Ive aplished something; till then, I will continue to work hard.

 Chapter 1552 - Vault No. 12 I

    <h4>Chapter 1552 - Vault No. 12 I</h4>

    Amidst the rows of reporters, I walked into the entrance of the Pyramid, which is a lot bigger than I had first thought it would be.

    There are a lot of reporters waiting for me when I arrived at Pyramid; I had to entertain them for fifteen minutes before I went in, right on time with my appointment with the representative of Pyramid, which will take me to the vault.

    "There are quite many reporters outside; I hope you did not have any problem?" A familiar voice asked, "No, I got used to them, Aunt Georgia." I replied it is Aunt Georgia who spoke.

    "Call me Inquisitor Georgia; I am on official duty," she said in mock seriousness, "Inquisitor Georgia," I said with a smile, and she nodded, and we begin to walk.

    "As the winner of the World Championship, you will get two rewards from Pyramid, first is a fixed amount of rare resources, that is enough for an average King to reach Tyranst Stage, and the other is choosing three things from No. 12 Vault."

    "Usually, the Champion could only choose one thing from the No. 12 Vault, but since it was the 1000th Anniversary of the Championship, the Pyramid Council decided to let the champion take three things," Aunt Georgia exined as we walk.

    On the way, we havee across many people; many of them seemed to have watched yesterday¡¯s battle as they whisper and pointed toward me and as we walked with Aunt Georgia.

    The Pyramid is an Ancient Artifact, contained the space of small city inside and this space is lot stable than the one outside that even powerful Tyrants will have a hard time in breaking that space.

    We have walked far inside that now; wee across barely any crowd, and those who across us were all Tyrants, who nodded at aunt Georgia and looked at me before moving to their way.

    We had walked for more than fifteen minutes before we reached a huge gate which No. 12 written in huge bold grey letters.

    As we appeared from of it, Aunt removed the Pyramid Shaped badge off her chest and ced it on a small surface; as she did, a while scanning ray released from it and began to scan us.

    "There are sixteen vaults in the Pyramid, the first five vaults are only avable to leaders, and nobody knows what is stored in them, as for other vaults, each of them stores a distinct type of things," Aunt Georgia said and while light continued to scan us.

    "The vault No. 12 is reward vault, it is always had been reward vault, all the rewards that Pyramid give to those who performed the exemry services havee from this vault," Aunt Georgia informed and a momentter, the while disappeared.

    SUP!

    As the scanning light disappeared, its doors slid opened, and the only thing that is between us and the things in the vault is a greyyer of energy, which makes it really hard for one to see what is inside.

    "Come, it is time for your to choose your rewards," Aunt Georgia said with a smile and walked through the energyyer, seeing I followed her behind and entered the vault.

    Gasp!

    A gasp couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I entered inside the vault. The first thing I noticed about it that it is huge, far bigger than I had imagined, and it is filled with things, and all of them looked very precious.

    The No. 12 vaults, also known as officers vault or reward vault, all the things here are very precious, even the lower-level thing could very useful to kings and highest level, even tyrants would fight.

    "You can pick three things, and nothing is off-limit here," Aunt Georgia said, and there is a strange smile on her face when she said it.

    I looked at her for a second, thinking what her smile means before I moved toward the things around me.

    The first thing that had caught my eyes was the silver ax; it was ced on the white marble stool.

    Above the ax, its information is shing, and as I had thought, this ax was found in the ruin, the design of the ax different from the weapons we create in our world.

    This silver ax is a powerful weapon; it could merge with an Axe Type totem artifact and increase its power.

    I looked at it for a moment before moving forward; I am not going to take any weapons. The only thing I am going to choose from here is rare and powerful resources that will help me when I break through the emperor stage.

    The first three items I saw were weapons before Ie across the herbal resource. This resource is palm is a piece of bark; it is brown in color with purple blotches here and there.

    The Bark of Ise tree; the trees are found in Central Continent¡¯s southern marshes, a king-level resource with immense vitality.

    A potion made by this instantly heal a King that is at itsst breath; it is also used in vitality burning poison.

    "It is a great resource; it will greatly help your materialized runes," Aunt Georgia said behind me. I am not surprised she knew about the materialization of my Inheritance runes; those with enough knowledge would easily saw it in yesterday¡¯s battle.

    "It is a good resource; I would have thought about taking it if it had been level higher," I said, surprising her little.

    I walked ahead, checking every resource Ivee across, assessing theirpatibility with my constitutions seven elements that runes have Inheritance or thepatibility with bloodlines that my runes have consumed.

    I have found a few of them that will be beneficial for my runes, but their grade is too low for my taste; I would need at least at the High Emperor Grade before I could even think about choosing them.

    And I am lucky that I am in the vault of Pyramid; I am sure there are resources here that I need; the resources I might not find anywhere, I just have to find them.

 Chapter 1553 - Vault No. 12 II

    <h4>Chapter 1553 - Vault No. 12 II</h4>

    More than one hour passed since I had entered the vault, and I had gone through nearly one-third of things that had been ced here, and till now, four things have made it to my list; all these things are great if I don¡¯t find anything interesting, I will choose three things from them.

    But that is not going to happen; I had only covered less than half of the vault¡¯s space, there is a lot more, and I am sure I will find things ahead, and I am very much looking forward to it.

    After passing three more weapons which are very good, but I do not need them, Ivee across the potion bottle; in the bottle, there are four colors of liquids, it looks like someone had just added four different colored liquid in the bottle, but that is not the case.

    It is failed experiment of Emperor Grade regeneration potion, a potion that could help in regrowing a limb. The Regeneration potion of this grade are quite rare, and not to forget, the Alchemist was not trying to make a normal regeneration potion.

    Usually, when one drinks the regeneration potion, they can regrow their lost body part, but this newly grown body part is not strong as their original one; they had quite a time and resources to make that body part strong as other parts of the body.

    The Alchemist was trying to make Exceed Regeneration potion; these potions regenerate the body part that has the strength of lost body part or close to its original strength.

    Using such potions, one had to spend minimal to no effort in getting them strong as original body parts.

    Though these Exceed Regeneration potions are amazing, they are hard to make. Saying ¡¯hard¡¯ would be an understatement, as they are extremely difficult to me, and there are maybe around ten Alchemists, including an old monster that could craft potions of that caliber.

    This potion is failed attempt of Grandmaster Goldsmith, and drinking one might even kill an Emperor; the caution is written on the bright red words, but I am not the caution but the list of ingredients it had been used to make.

    When I finished going through the list, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up; the ingredients used in making it are extremely rare, and most importantly, the 75% of ingredients used in making it is what I need in the resources.

    "Micheal, this is failed potions; if you drink it thinking you might have a chance regrowing the limb that might be lost in the future, then don¡¯t; Grandmaster Goldsmith had clearly stated that it wouldn¡¯t work healing potions," Aunt Georgia warned.

    "I know, aunt Georgia," I said and walked ahead while taking that failed potions top of my list; the failed potions are better than all the things that I had on my listbined.

    I continued to walk ahead, giving each resource a few seconds before moving forward; such forty more minutes have passed, and my list has grown to eleven, but the failed potion is still topping the list.

    Hun!

    Soon, Ie across a tiny pinky nail size of a piece of ck wood and stop suddenly with an expression of shock appearing on my face, which instantly disappeared as I controlled my emotions but sure, aunt Georgia had noticed.

    "This wood was found in the storage of killed Tyrant Stage Grimm Monster, it was quite bigger when it was found, but Alchemist¡¯s spent most of it. This unknown piece of wood is a great herbal catalyst of Emperor Grade,"

    "It could be used in all the experiment, and alchemists had fought tooth and nail for it, till this tiny piece had remained," Aunt Georgia said and looked at expectantly; my reaction earlier had made her quite curious.

    While my face may look calm under aunt Georgia¡¯s gaze but I am anything but calm; I am utterly shocked inside me.

    I am shocked because my runes reacted to the tiny piece of wood; my runes had never reacted to any resource before; it is the first time they have reacted.

    I don¡¯t know whether it is whether due to the bloodline they consumed yesterday or something else, but this reaction changes things, and also, I am getting this piece of wood.

    I wanted to know what is it about it that made my runes react toward it, and also, once I got back to the academy, I am going to ask the teacher to let me see the notes of her Her Excellency Headmistress, it is time for me to get some guidance from my predecessor.

    I spend few seconds around the tiny piece of wood, as I do with other resources before moving forward, now I am very curious; I wanted to see if I could get a reaction from my runes again; I hope there are some more things in this vault that my runes liked.

    Little more than two hours have passed, and I finally inspected all the resources here, and my list had grown over a hundred; there so many precious things in thest third of the vault, half of them are of Tyranid Grade.

    "Have you chosen the things you want?" Aunt Georgia asked, and I nodded; there are hundreds of things I want from here, but I could only take three things.

    "I would take a failed exceed regeneration potion, tiny alchemical ck wood, and repelling rock," I said, hearing that surprised expressions couldn¡¯t help but appear on aunt Georgia¡¯s face; she is very surprised by my choices.

    All three things are Emperor Grade; if I wanted to, I could have chosen Tyrant Grade material, but I do need them; of the three things, two of them are very hard to find outside.

    Before I left for the Pyramid, professor had told me to choose the things I would need to breakthrough Emperor Stage; the academy will give me resources for breaking throught the Tyrant stage.

    So, with that worry gone, I was able to choose the things I would truly need for my breakthrough into the Emperor Stage.

 Chapter 1554 - Lady Hera I

    <h4>Chapter 1554 - Lady Hera I</h4>

    There is a very good reason why I chose these three things and not others. The failed potions are made of extremely rare Emperor Grade materials, and most of the materials arepatible with my Inheritance Runes.

    There are essences of nearly a hundred very rare materials in it; it is like getting ten things at the price of one.

    The other tiny piece of wood, I have to have it, my runes reacted to it, there is no way I will leave it.

    Thest thing is repelling rock; I don¡¯t what it is; neither my runes reacted to it but strange enough that I feel like very useful to me.

    The repelling rock looked like a violet-blue rock, but it is not a rock, notpletly; it is made of very dense herbal essences that once upon a time used to be herbs that are above Tyrant grade.

    But as time passed, it begins to lose its efficacy and reduced to Emperor Grade; such things are quitemon in the Alchemicalbs found in the runes; it was found in one of suchbs a few centuries ago.

    The reason it is called ¡¯Reppeling Rock¡¯ because sometimes it repels thing, it repels air, water, anything that one throw on it, only sometimes, half of the time the fell on it, while other half time they get repelled.

    There was the incident a decade ago when it begins to burn things, it had even melted Emperor Grade metals, but that had happened only one time.

    "Are you sure about these things?" Aunt Georgia asked, "Yes," I replied; she nodded and opened the screen on her badge before tapping few buttons; as she finished, a green light appeared on the three things, and aunt Georgia collected them one by one.

    "Now that you have collected your first reward, it is time for your to collect your second reward; you will get it from Lady Hera," Aunt Georgia informed as we walked out of the vault.

    It had quite surprised me, who is Lady Hera, she is one of the most powerful people in the whole world, even if my performance were so great yesterday, given her busy schedule, I would not have gotten the appointment with her.

    It is especially true after the mess Grimm Monster had made by sending their member to a most fortified ce of the humans; I am sure Lady Hera would be very busy dealing with its aftermath and perpetrators who help in causing it.

    Since yesterday, there is no ce in Orcoz city that is not covered in the Tyrant¡¯s soul sense. Their soul sense is very faint that King like me could not sense it, but to Tyrant like a professor, it is very clear.

    Professor joked yesterday that such a number of probing consciousness are quite irritating, and if she had been on the battlefield, she would have repelled these consciousnesses hard.

    Knock Knock

    Twenty minutester, we stood in front of the simple wooden door which emits ancientness; the Pyramid is old, more than ten thousand years old, and since then, the office of its leader hadn¡¯t changed.

    "Come in!"

    Click!

    A voice came from inside, and the lock of its clicked opened, "Go in, I will wait for you here," Aunt Georgia said; I nodded and opened the door before walking inside the big office.

    As I walked inside, I saw a huge ss wall from which one could see the whole view of Orcoz city. the Pyramid is the tallest building in Orcoz City and its leader¡¯s office at one of the most top floor.

    The office ofdy Hera is big, three times bigger than that of the teacher, and filled with things that are both ancient and modern; the most notable thing in the office is a rusty ax that had many cracks on it; it is a centerpiece.

    One might feel it will crack into pieces with the slightest push on it, but it will not happen.

    The ax may seem rusty but had a faint aura that makes me shudder from my core; I don¡¯t think I would be able to touch the ax without getting cut into pieces from that faint aura along.

    "It is Magnus Ax, the ax that decapitated leader of Grimm Monsters in first Era War," Lady Hera said.

    There was a lot of information about the first-era war, a war in which the Grimm Monsters had nearly sessfully invaded the whole world, but if not for the Magnus the Moutain Cleaver.

    He was the leader of human forces that led the charge against the Grimm Monsters and stopped us from total extinction, but there is very little information about him.

    He is like a phantom; he appeared at the start of the war out of nowhere and disappeared within a week of war ending; there is no information from where he was born and where he came from, or what Inheritance he had.

    People only know his name, Magnus the Mountain Cleaver.

    "Take a seat, Micheal," Lady Hera said as I turned toward her; I walked toward her and took a seat as she had asked.

    "Your performance yesterday could be said to be beyond amazing, and with the revtion of your Inheritance, you know what will happen, right?" she asked, and I nodded; I have a pretty good idea about what is going to happen.

    "Every Grimm Monster will be out for your blood; it is not only Grimm Monsters but also their spies and people who they paid an enormous amount of resources, or the people who you have a feud with will be out for your blood covertly and openly," She said with a sigh, and a small wooden box appeared on the table.

    "Your performance and the Inheritance you have made the Pyramid Rate you a Millenia Talent and for your protection, the Pyramid bestow you this," she said and pushed a light wooden box toward me.

    I looked at him inquisitively, but seeing a smile on her face, I took the box in my hand and opened it. Inside the box is a simple ck band, on which faint runes could be seen shining.

 Chapter 1555 - Lady Hera II

    <h4>Chapter 1555 - Lady Hera II</h4>

    "It is Protection Band, a very powerful one. It is one use item that could defend you against the attack of powerful Tyrant and sent to you back gged space, as long as it is within thousand kilometers," she said.

    I couldn¡¯t help but impress hearing it; the band is definitely not from our world; even the most powerful protection amulets could only defend against average Tyrants. Since it is from the ruins, it will work in most areas, where even normal protection amulets did not work.

    So, unless there is a jammer or Tyrant who had the special ability to disturb the space, I will be rtively safe from the above-average Tyrants; I would still be in danger if pretty powerful Tyrants attacks, so I will have to careful in noting across the powerful Tyrants.

    "Thank You, Lady Hera," I thanked her, "You don¡¯t have to thank me, it is at least we could do after you defeated that Werewolf if we had to rescue you or you had died by its hands, the consequence would have been immeasurable." She said, without mincing her words.

    She is right, if those things had happened, the humans¡¯ morale would have plummeted, and the consequences of that would have been unbearable.

    In the same way, now that I had won, it would create a positive effect; the result had already begun appearing from the Grimm Battlefields, and this positive effect wouldst quite long.

    "This is your second price; there are enough resources here to level average king to Tyrant Stage, though these resources would not take you Tyrant stage, still they will surely be very useful to you when you reach the Emperor Stage," She said frankly and passed me an opened wooden box, inside the box was storage.

    "Thank You," I said and took the ring before seeping my consciousness inside it. The ring space is quite small, about a hundred meters square, but every corner of it is filled with rare and precious resources.

    Some of these resources are useful to me, while others I could exchange for the resources I want.

    "There is one more thing I have to give you," Lady Hera said as I put the storage ring inside my storage.

    She took out a blue Pyramid Shape badge, and it floated toward me before attaching to my chest.

    "Every champion and to runner ups, but due to potential and Inheritance, the ess you get is far above the normal winner of the World Championship,"

    "With this badge, you can ess Pyramids state of the art training facilities, market and exchange tform that is connected to all the organization including Supremes, you also get ess to our library, our collection is equal to that of the Supremes and in some areas greater than supremes," she informed me.

    Hearing that, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face with this badge, I could ess their library from any part of the human territory and Grimm Battlefield, but some of the knowledge could not be essed remotely, the books on runology.

    I will be staying at Orcoz City for at least a week; I will try to read as much as possible in theing days. I am sure I will find something great in Pyramid Library, it is quite famed for its collection.

    "Micheal, before you go, I have to say something to you. Not as the leader of Pyramid but as the Leader of Crystal Domination," Lady Hera said, and her eyes became even more serious.

    "Micheal, when you choose the Supreme, consider us, the Crystal Domination," She said; hearing that, I opened my mouth to deny, but she cut me off.

    "I know you will not be thinking about this subject soon, but once you break into Emperor Stage, you will have to think about it, even Her Excellency Catherine had to choose Supreme, there are some things that only we Supremes could provide,"

    "When you consider Supremes, consider us as well; there is nothing that we can not provide that Wisdom Tower and Hawthorn Sea can provide, the only thing we did not have the Blueprint of Her Excellencies Inheritance, which I am sure you will soon get from the Academy,"

    "I am sure you have heard enough about us to give us a chance when you consider a Supreme," she finished; feeling her eyes on me, I nodded.

    I do not have any intention to choose Supreme, but I am also aware that there are things that only Supremes could provide; still, I will try to stay in the Academy, only if I do not have a choice, I will choose the Supreme.

    And if I were to change the organization, there are only two in my mind, Hawthorn Sea and Wisdom Tower; Hawthorn Sea had the greatest resources of all Supremes while Wisdom Tower is the weakest Supreme, but they have their unmatched library, that evenbination all Supremes libraries could notpare.

    Crystal Domination is also good; it is one of the oldest Supreme, unlike the Hawthorn Sea, which the newest; there are many things about them, that I did not know.

    If I ever think about changing the organization, I will consider the Crystal Domination; I am sure Lady Hera had something to back that confidence of her.

    "Seeing the look on your face, your meeting with Lady Hera seemed to gone well," Aunt Georgia asked. I nodded in affirmation; it had gone better than I had expected; the privileges that the blue Pyramid badge gives are amazing.

    "Do you want to talk to the media, or I drop you off the mansion directly?" Aunt Georgia asked.

    "Drop me off directly; there is no need to talk to the media now when they are going to have my pieces in the evening," I said with augh.

    Though I know I should not be harsh on them, seeing they are doing their job, but the question they asked me to make me sweat all over my body, I would rather fight a war than deal with them.

    In the evening is the after party of the World Championship, where anyone who is anything will be present and so is the media and that time, I would not be able to run away from them like I am now.

    "Ok, then," Aunt Georgia said, and just as we walked out of Pyramid and before any media person could ask any question to me, I disappeared with aunt Georgia.

 Chapter 1556 - The Party I

    <h4>Chapter 1556 - The Party I</h4>

    Soon the evening approached, and we got ready for tonight¡¯s party; it will be a huge party, way bigger than the teachers¡¯ birthday, but this time, there will be no battle that is a little regretful.

    I wished duals had been allowed, like the teachers¡¯ birthday; it would have helped me pass the time quite easily and not do the dreaded social interactions with the people.

    At least my friends will be there, that¡¯s a good thing; ive not talked to some of them properly despite being in Orcoz City for a month; I hope they are staying few days; I would love to meet and talked to them.

    Seeing it is time, I got from the bed freshened up before took out a newly tailored suit from the covers and wearing it. It fits perfectly with me; it is very fitting but not tight; wearing it, my average self begins to feel handsome.

    After wearing the suit, I looked at myself for a couple of minutes before walking out of my room.

    "Wow, Micheal, you look really good," Elina said, and as I appeared in themon room of the Mansion, nearly everybody is here, including Professor and Elina, and all of them looked very good.

    Elina is wearing a ming violet slit gown, a little scandalous in design, but it looked amazing on her,pared to her Professor is wearing a long backless gown which shows every curve of her perfectly.

    "You look good as well; I am sure you are going to turn lots of heads today," Iplimented her before greeting Professor and others.

    Teacher was able toe; she wanted to, but she could not. She will be present at the party, though, through the projection like many important people.

    Professor had said that even an old monster would be present at the party, which is extremely rare; it had been centuries since any old monster had attended after party of the World Championship.

    This Championship was no ordinary World Championship; the Grimm Monster appeared in it, which had never happened ever since the Orcoz city is built, not for the participation of the host of the Abyssal Star Inheritance and me, the host of Celestial Inheritance.

    "It is time; let¡¯s go!" Professor said a few minutester; with that, we got up and walked out of the Mansion as we did; I saw a carriage in the Garden of the Mansion, attacked to four very beautiful white horses, Moon Dust Horses to be specific.

    These Horses were big, twice bigger than the normal horses, but when one sees their level, they would seem like dwarfs. These Horses are not ordinary horse Monsters, they Tyrants, they may seem gentle and soothing, but they destroy the cities instantly.

    These Horses are from the Professor¡¯s private collection; she had found them in ruin more than a year ago and brought them back; she had taken quite a risk doing that.

    Bringing such powerful creatures from the Ruins is not only very expensive but also very risky; if these monsters released the smallest burst of power during the transmission, they would be flung into space sea outside of the world, where even Old Monsters would be hardpressed to survive.

    She first had to tame them into the ruin, which is a gargamtium task among itself when one has to do it in a limited amount of time before bringing them back.

    Soon we walked into the beautiful Carriage, which is far bigger than one could see outside and extremelyfortable.

    This beautiful Carriage is the Academy¡¯s property, crafted by Headmaster Vasilis about eight hundred years ago; this Carriage is one of his proudest creations.

    This Carriage is also one of the three official carriages of the Academy¡¯s Headmistress; she had loaned this to her sessor, me, for this special event.

    Arriving by the air carriages in the after party of the world championship is an old tradition; it is a little ostentatious by today¡¯s standards, but it is a tradition that binds us to our past; nobody wants to let go.

    Neigh Neigh Neigh

    The Tyrant Horses neighed melodically before they took the air; their flight was very gentle that we did not feel the slightest shock.

    "Aunty, these Moon Dust Horses are beautiful; I hope you will give me a pair when I reached the Tyrant Stage," Elina said excitedly as she watched horses walking on air while sending the Moon Dust energies off their body; they looked very beautiful doing that.

    "Snort, little girl, gather your toys on your own; you are too old to depend on your elders for that," Councilwomen Ma quipped before Professor could open her mouth to reply.

    Hearing that, sad expressions couldn¡¯t help appear on her face; she seemed to love these horses.

    "Off course, I give them to you to you, my lovely niece, as long as you became Tyrant and tame them perfectly, they will be yours," Professor said and gave councilwomen ma a look that made her close her open mouth.

    "Really?" Elina asked back excitedly, and Professor nodded. "Thank You, aunty, you are the best," Elina said and hugged her aunt.

    From what I had heard, Professor really loves horses, and she collects them whenever she found them; the Moon Dust horses are one of the best horses in her collection, but she promises to give them to her niece; Elina is really lucky to have an aunt like that.

    A few minutester, the horses begin to descent, and soon, the Carriagended on the ground with gentle noise.

    "Everybody ready?" Elina asked excitedly; no one said anything except for me, who nodded shakingly.

    "You take too much stress over small things Micheal, the reporters are not going to eat you," She and we got out hand in hand after Professor exited the arrived.

    As I walked out of Carriage with Elina, Ie across thousands of cameral shes; I stiffened for a moment before rxed; I could not let this weird anxiety to me every time I see reporters; I have to smile and face them with the calm heart.

 Chapter 1557 - The Party II

    <h4>Chapter 1557 - The Party II</h4>

    "Wow," I couldn¡¯t help but said when I saw the Ballroom where the party held; I have to say, I am impressed.

    I had spent about an hour answering the reporters¡¯ questions before I finally entered the Ballroom, which is really impressive; it is not only but also glittering in magical lights.

    "Yes, Wow," Elina repeated as she took aplete view of the Ballroom, where more than a thousand people have already gathered. All the people here are finely dressed and not a single weaker than the King.

    Members of all organizations are present here, and so are people who were in the top 100.

    All of them were mingling with each other, but when they noticed us entering, all of them stopped and nodded gently before continuing with their conversations.

    "It took you all long enough," Said the woman wearing a long blue gown as she came toward us, "We are right on time, mother," Elina replied as a teacher came toward us.

    She is wearing a long emerald blue gown, it is very regal, and it looked amazing on her.

    "Teacher," I greeted, "Come, Micheal, there are too many people who wanted to meet you; I don¡¯t if this night will be enough to meet with all of them," the teacher said as she took my hands off from her daughters and take me to meet some people.

    The projection is not simple; it is corporal projection; bodies made by them had the strength of the average knight, so except for eating and fighting, the projection does everything else.

    Teacher wasn¡¯t joking when she said there are a lot of people she wanted me to meet; most of these people are from Supremes; we met people whomand Supremes, from Elders to leaders to old monsters.

    All of them had indirectly asked me to consider their organization, lot of them even promised toe to the mansion for the private meeting; I hope when they came teacher and professor deal with them, I have to lot of things to do, in these few days in Orcoz City.

    "So, you finally got time for your girlfriend," Mira asked as she took gently took a sip from her drink while looking at me; seeing her look, a sigh couldn¡¯t help but escape from my mouth.

    The teacher took nearly three hours to introduce all the important people she wanted me to meet; while I was doing that, Mira often caught my eyes and invited me, but I could not see the teacher had a lot of people who wanted to meet with me.

    I did not answer her, just gave her a small apologetic smile. I might not be good as Elina in interactions, but I still know enough about when to open my mouth and when not.

    Saying anything is not wise; whatever I say will going to have the opposite effect. So, I better smile to mute whatever burst she is going to have.

    Seeing my smile, Mira red at me fiercely before her expression softened, "By the congrattion on Winning the battle, I had not said it before because I wanted to congratte you personally," she said and kissed me on the lips.

    The kiss hadsted for a couple of seconds only, but when it was over, all the anger in Mira¡¯s eyes have disappeared.

    "Your performance was great in the final battle; my parents were quite impressed; they have asked me to invite you for dinner, day after tomorrow," she asked with a smile.

    "Off course, I wille," I replied with my brightest smile.

    To be honest, I had better ns than spending nearly a night at my girlfriend¡¯s parents but seeing the smile on Mira¡¯s face; I know I have to go; the price of not going will be very difficult to bear.

    Mira and I talked for about fifteen minutes before her brother came and took her to meet some people while I went to meet my friends, and to my surprise, I found three of them together.

    Jill and Ellen are sitting in the corner of the bar, talking softly with each other; there also Madeline with them, Ellen¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    "Oh, look who it is, Micheal the Great, yer of Werewolves, Host of Celestial Inheritance," Ellen said in an oundish fake voice; it good they have enveloped themselves in the sound barrier; otherwise, it would have created quite a scene.

    "Oh, stop it," I said and took a seat beside them, "You really kept quite a secrete, hun Micheal, I thought my bloodline was great, but here youe, creating your own Inheritance," Ellen said while finishing the drink in a single gulp.

    "You are unmatched, love," Madeline said as she sn.a.k.e.d her arms around Ellen and kissed her.

    "Really, it was quite a surprise knowing you have Clear Heart Inheritance," Jill said. To that, I just smiled.

    Both of them seemed fine on the surface, but I could tell the World Championship have given them quite a shock, especially Jill; I could tell how hard she is trying to appear cheerful.

    "How are you guys feeling?" I asked after few minutes of talking, hearing that both of them became sober and their real emotions showed on their face.

    "To be honest, the strength of Werewolf and you defeating it was shocking. If any of us had been in your ce, we would have died in the first attack of it," Jill said with a sigh.

    "You know before the championship, I was considering myself quite a big shot, having this Inheritance made me think I am invincible in my level and except for Ellen, nobody is capable of challenging me," "but my defeat by Elijah and you are defeating the Werewolf have given me a quite big reality check," She added and picked up a new drink and finished in a single gulp.

    "I have decided that unless I could defeat someone with the strength of Werewolf in a single attack, I would not level up from the King Stage, no matter how much time it took me to get that power," Ellen Said with conviction.

    "Me too, unless I could burn ¡¯Monster¡¯ ss Emperor in a single attack, I would not level up to Emperor stage," Jill repeated, and as she said it, her eyes begin to burn in the Abyssal light.

    I again smiled at that, and this time, I don¡¯t what I could say.

    They both at the peak of King Stage and had nts to make the breakthrough after the championship as they had felt they had harvested they could from their Inheritance and Bloodline at their stage.

    And now they want to harvest even more power and this time amount of power they are nning to harvest is not small. It is huge that they will have to go through many life and death situations, and it might even take years for them to do that.

    If others had something like that, I would haveughed at them, but with these two, I believe they can do it.

    I think that not only because they have the most powerful Inheritance and Bloodline but also because these two are the most hard-working people I know, once they put their mind into something, they will not stop till they aplish the thing they wanted.

 Chapter 1558 - Returning To Academy

    <h4>Chapter 1558 - Returning To Academy</h4>

    "Finally Home," Professor said, and as we teleported back to the Academy, the week after the championship was really hasty, I had to do too many things with little time.

    Still, I wish I could have more time in the Pyramids Library; it is beyond amazing, I could have stayed more if I wanted to, but I have everything I need in the Academy till I reach the Emperor Stage.

    Once I reached the Emperor Stage, I will spend at least a month in the library of the Pyramid that time my ess would also go higher, and I will be able to read more important books.

    Academy also had quite a huge collection; after Her Excellency left, all the Headmasters and Headmistress actively tried to collect as many as books they can. In three thousand years, they have amassed quite a collection that only Supremes and Pyramid could beat.

    Professor said all those exclusive books would be avable to me, and that is good, it is time; I should get those hands on them, to create amazing Emperor Stage Inheritance, I will have to do the great research.

    70% research materials, I have in me in the form of those seven books that hidden being gave me while the 30%, I will have to collect myself, which Academy have, the only thing I have to do is pour all my mind into the research and create the best Inheritance.

    "Let¡¯s go, the headmistress is waiting for you," Professor said, and the next moment, we disappeared again and appeared in front of the Administrating office of the Academy.

    As we appeared, we immediately attracted the gazes of everyone, and soon, the crowd begins to gather; I could people taking pictures and videos from their holowatches, and if not for the powerful aura of Professor keeping them at bay, I would be surrounded by the mob within a second.

    Click!

    We walked into the Administrative building, and minutester, we were in front of a teacher¡¯s office door, which opened immediately as we appeared in front of it.

    "Micheal, Josie," the Teacher said as I entered the familiar office with the Professor.

    "Thank You my student; you did a thing that no one in Academy able to do for thousands of years; you can¡¯t imagine how proud I am feeling right now because of you," she said as she hugged me.

    "Teacher, I d" I protested by Teacher shut me off with a look, "Take my thanks, you very well deserved it," she said and went back to her seat.

    "Now let¡¯s talk about your future," She said and looked at me askance, "I am nning on staying in Academy for three to four months till I reach the peak of King Stage before leaving," I said, and the teachers eyes shed brightly.

    "Absolutely not, you have to stay in the Academy till you reach Emperor Stage, even then you have to change with the artifacts and use fortified fake identity before you can go out,"

    "Your face and ability are known to all; once Grimm Monster knows about, they will directly send Tyrants with powerful jammers to kill you," the Teacher loudly said, clearly disagreeing with me.

    "I know that, Teacher, but I think I should leave within four months; Grimm Monster would not have been expecting me to leave this early, not to mention by the time I had reached peak King, I will be easily able to masquerade as the powerful Peak Emperor," I said and suddenly aura changed.

    My aura is of the peak stage, Emperor; even with the Teacher¡¯s senses, she could not pick anything wrong with my aura, and that had shocked both of them.

    Currently, I could easily masquerade as an above-average Emperor, and if I did not have lots of research to do, I would have left within a week, but I nned to stay for three to four months, it will be enough time for to do my research.

    When I am done with it, the only thing that will remain is fighting and collecting experience before breaking into Emperor Stage.

    Teacher opened her mouth to object but stopped by Professor, "He is right, Marina, with such perfect aura and help of that artifact, he will not have any problem disguising himself,"

    "As long as he changed the looks of his Inheritance Armor, did not show his signature moves and that monster of his, even Tyrants will able know his true identity, even if they scan him deeply," Professor.

    Teacher opened her mouth to object, but a closed and thoughtful expression appeared on her face.

    "You both are right," she said with a sigh. "It looked it is time for us to take out that artifact," she said softly, and the Professor nodded while I looked at them in confusion, but both of them did not seem to care for it.

    I do not know what artifact they are talking about, but seeing how mysterious they are acting about it seemed quite important.

    "Now, the question is where he would go? A weaker ce will offer no chance of advancement to him; it has to be a dangerous ce with a lot of challenges," Professor said; the teachers¡¯ eyes had widened a little at suggestion before she nodded hesitantly.

    She perfectly understood that people like me would need to go to a dangerous ce to train; even though she did not want me to send to such ces, she would have to; only dangerous ces could help me advance if got to normal ones I would regress.

    "The fake identity is good, but I think real identity will be even better. Micheal, what do you think about masquerading someone real?" Teacher asked, and this time there was little mischief in her eyes that I had only seen in the Professor¡¯s eyes.

    Her suggestion had shocked Professor and me greatly, but Professor recovered quickly, and the same mischief appeared in my eyes.

    "I am sure we could find someone who Micheal can copy from Aura to Inheritance," the Professor said.

    Seeing the mischief in the sister¡¯s eyes, I know theing months would not be as calm as I had initially expected.

 Chapter 1559 - Four Months

    <h4>Chapter 1559 - Four Months</h4>

    Nearly four months have passed since the World Championship ended and a month since Ive disappeared from the eyes of the world.

    Like most would expect, I am still in Academy but hidden; what others did not know that I would leave soon as apletely different person while they would still be expecting me to stay at Academy for few more months.

    When they know I am gone and try to find me; they will have a lot of problems; I will not leave as fake but as a real person, who is real as the real person.

    I had woken up ten minutes ago but still had not gotten up from my ce; I still staring at the empty space beside mine; it had been more than a month since Mira had left, but I still miss her, some days more than most.

    She hade to Academy a month after the World Championship and stayed for nearly a month before she left; like me, she will also disappear soon; it will be quite a while before she and I could meet again.

    While she was here, she had stayed with me, and I always had been a little tired when I was with her. Like Ellen and Jill, she had also decided to unless she gained the strength to defeat the Werewolf that I had fought in the final, she would not level up to Emperor Stage.

    When I had fought with her the first day she hade to Academy, I was shocked to see her progress; in just one month, she was able to make immense progress.

    When she was here, we used to fight once a day, and each spar ended her crashing on the wall of the arena; I had no intention to beat my girlfriend badly, but it was she who insisted that I had beat her till she couldn¡¯t stand anymore.

    Due to the daily fights, I was able to map her progress, and it is shocking. She had worked hard, and that aroused her Bloodline, which made her progress astounding.

    It won¡¯t be long before she gained strength equal to the of Werewolf, which is quite shocking, as I had expected it might take her year since she was nning on gaining such strength without breaking through, but now, within the next month, she will have that strength.

    If Mira is making such progress, I am sure Jill and Ellen are also making progress at such speed, and I have heard from Jim and both Rachel and Sarah also working hard.

    Hearing Sarah is working is hard; I am not surprised; she is a maniac forbat; I would have been surprised if she hadn¡¯t been working such hard. What surprised me is Rachel, she too working hard as her sister.

    Rachel has never been much into wanting to gain the highest strength; though she worked hard, her motivations are different from her sister. She just liked to be strong, not zealously strong as her sister but this World Championship seemed to have widened her perspective a little.

    While others are working such, there are two of my friends who did not seem to care about it. The twins Sophia and Raina are chilling; they are traveling with an old monster, their teacher.

    Such visible traveling might easily get assassinated by the Grimm Monsters, even if they are traveling in the core of human territory, but with Patriarch Bradford, that old monster, they don¡¯t have to worry about their safety.

    Even among the old monster, he is one of the most powerful ones, the same level as Matron Mavis and Grand Tower Mistress Angel, even Grimm Monster of a simr level came; they will have to try very hard to kill Patriarch Bradford before other monsters arrive.

    My friends are not the only ones that are making progress; I am to making it, and it is quite good, except for Supreme Combat Exercise, everything is going very well.

    Till now, with all my research and daily spars with Elina and Mira while time in hospital and few weekly lectures, I had not much time, but when I leave the Academy, I will focus on it.

    I still remember my goal of having a second diamond seal before making the breakthrough into the Emperor stage, and I will make it; the benefits of it are too great.

    I continued toy on the bed for a couple of more minutes before I got up and freshen up, I had walked into the kitchen and about to prepare forte breakfast or lunch when formation on my living room lit up, and Elina walked in.

    "You are preparing for lunch, its looks like I havee on thee on the right time," she said sat next to the kitchen counter.

    I am in the Academy but at a secluded space where only council members and headmistress coulde and Elina.

    There is formation in my living room, which connected to two others formation, on are in council chambers while other in headmistress personal quarters and since Elina could not enter the Council Chambers, she came from the teleportation formation in mothers personal quarters.

    "Hmm, it seemed very good; this recipe is above four-hundredth, right?" Elina asked; I nodded as my two hands and two vinesing out of it are moving in perfect synch as we cut the meat and vegetable in perfect control.

    In these three months, Ive also made quite a progress in cooking. I had mastered four hundred and sixteen recipes, which means each day, I would master at least two recipes.

    This speed is phenomenal and also benefits the final battle of the championship; that battle had widened my perspective and given me quite a lot of benefits, including huge advancement in control.

    The ways I pushed myself to morph the vines into runes without making a mistake had advanced my control and thus helped me cook. Though control is the only factor in magical culinary art, it is an important one.

    "God, I wish I had such control; if I had, I would not have been stuck into the 300th recipe," she said while giving clear jealous eyes.

 Chapter 1560 - Sam Duffy

    <h4>Chapter 1560 - Sam Duffy</h4>

    "Its seriously good; mom never lets me eat anything that I¡¯ve not mastered," Elina said as she took the first bite of the food. All the recipes in the Tome are good, but the higher one goes, the more delicious they became and also harder to make.

    In these three months, both Teacher and Professor had made great progress in Tome, both of them had gone above 600th, but after that, their progress had slowed very much.

    Teacher who had always had a lead of fifty recipes over the professor now shrunk to nine recipes, but the professor told me the nine recipes are unbreakable gaps that she will have to try very hard to ovee.

    Both professor and teacher had begun to practice their energy control from basics; the teacher said that if she did not start the cover from the beginning, she would never have enough energy control to reach the 700th recipe.

    The Tome had helped Professor and Teacher greatly; their strength had risen explosively, especially teachers healing arts, they have improved very much.

    Fortunately, Elina and I did not have a problem; due to the teacher¡¯s guidance, our energy control had no w; we just need the practice to make it better.

    Twenty minutester, lunch is over, and it is time for me to meet him, as I am doing for the past two and half months.

    "Let¡¯s go," I said, and Elina nodded.

    Elina and I walked toward the formation and changed the coordinates in it before walking into it with Elina, and soon, we both bound ourselves into the small room.

    As we appeared in a small room, I took a deep breath; as I did that, Elina disappeared and appeared in the corner of the room.

    "That artifact is quite scary; I don¡¯t know how you use something like that," she said, and I smiled.

    With her ess, she does not have ess to know about this Artifact but seeing she is the daughter of the headmistress and my friend and passed through all the loyalty tests that the council had put on her, they decided to let her know about the Artifact.

    I tapped on my temple as I did, a white ceramic mask appeared on my face. The simple white ceramic mask had a soft, weird smile on its face, anyone who sees the smile would be creeped out by it.

    The name of Artifact is ¡¯Smiling Torture¡¯ Others might really be confused by it, but those who used it will know its fitting name for the Artifact.

    NovelsToday

    The smiling torture is one greatest Heirloom Artifacts of the Academy, found in Ruin by the Headmistress Marce Roosevelt, teacher of Ramona Hawthorn and mother of Catherine Roosevelt.

    The most notable user of this Mask was Ramona Hawthorn; she used it when a Supreme was hunting her.

    Its grade is above that of that Tyrant Grade, and it is a body training artifact, but it also has a different function that is copying the physique of others. It is an amazing Artifact, but its problem is, its is extremely painful.

    As I mask appeared on my face, I closed my eyes, and a secondter, the melted and seeped inside my face before disappearing; as this happened, change begins to happen in my body.

    Crack Crack Crack

    My skin begins to inte if thousands of maggots are crawling inside me; they begin to change my skin, move my bones and also inte them.

    I started to be muscr, my nose became bigger, the color of my eyes also change to violet, and my hair turned green; everything inside me changed from skin to bone, which made this process very painful.

    When I first time wore this mask and changed my shape, I had scremed out loud till my throat became dry by screaming. This Artifact is great, but it is so painful, in over three thousand years, less than twenty people used it.

    The one before me who used to was a teacher; her purpose was to research the human body, but still, she had to experience this Inhuman pain to do that.

    If I did not experience the pain regrly, I could have just stayed in this form as I could, but I do not like it. I like my body; I am using this mask to change the form because I have to if I go out showing, I will be hunter within a day.

    Three minutester, the squirming of muscles and moving of bones had stopped, and I became a different person.

    I am now a muscled man in myte twenties with short green hair and violet eyes and have a predatory grin on my face. "Let¡¯s go," I said to Elina in a very thick voice that is way different from mine.

    Click!

    She nodded, and soon, we opened the door and walked inside, and a minutete, I opened the door and came in face to face with a man who looked just like me as he saw me, rage appeared in his eyes.

    "Bastard," he with gritted teeth, but unlike the first time I had met him, he did not leap at and with killing intent.

    "Sam, its time," I said with a grinning smile; he looked at me with hate before getting up, and an opening door opposite to him and walked in, and we followed behind, and we entered a big arena.

    The man I looked at and the man looking me to as he wanted to torture me to its heart¡¯s content is Sam Duffy, a rapist, and murderer, the stain that the academy should not have.

    He is also a peak Emperor powerhouse with above-average strength; even among the above average, he is one of the best; there are not than Twenty Emperors in an academy that could beat him.

    He hadmitted r.a.p.e and murder; if he been a duke or prince, he would have been executed, but he is a peak, Emperor, a powerful one at that. Academy or organizations, including the Supremes, does not kill such powerhouses.

    They are too valuable to be killed; they were sent to a special ce to repent, a ce where no one in their right mind would dare to go, where I am leaving for in few days.

 Chapter 1561 - Sam Duffy II

    <h4>Chapter 1561 - Sam Duffy II</h4>

    "Let¡¯s get this over with; I have to take a nap after this," He said, and the next second, green Fire covered him, and a momentter, the green Fire turned into green Inheritance Armor.

    A Goblin Fire Inheritance

    A quite powerful Inheritance, hidden in one of the ruines that the academy controls. It isn¡¯t easy to find that Inheritance, and even those who find it, did not havepatibility with it.

    Only five to seven people in every century get this Goblin Fire Inheritance.

    Seeing the Inheritance Armor appearing on his body, a peak Emperor aura sted out of my body; the aura feels exactly like his but more powerful.

    As the aura released from, green Fire came out me and covered me whole, this green Fire giving of same aura and vor as Sam¡¯s, and a momentter, my body had exact green Inheritance Inheritance armors as his.

    Seeing the green armor appear on my body, hate in his eyes burned brighter, and a green bastard sword appeared in his hand; at the same time simr bastard sword appeared in my right hand.

    The green bastard sword in my hand is an artifact, but with my energy powering it and rules bending power doing its wonders, even tyrants will have a problem knowing it is an artifact, as I merged an incredible amount of Rule Bending power inside it in the past three months.

    "Goblins Vengence," Sam shouted and came at me as green Fire lit across his sword, this attack might be uncountable to the normal Emperor, but to me, it is nothing.

    "Goblins Vengence!" I shouted back with having the same voice and pitch as his, move toward him with the ming green sword.

    About four months ago, when the teacher said and asked to copy a real person, I epted as it is the best cover and begin searching for the best candidate.

    The candidate I choose had to have three qualities; first, he should be a man, the second, he should be at Emperor Stage, preferably at High or Peak level of Emperor the third has to his Inheritance should be easier to copy.

    It did not matter whether his Inheritance is powerful or not; the only thing matter is that an easier copy means it should straightforward moves that could easily be recreated withoutplexity.

    These three conditions may sound easy, but they are very hard that by the time we have gone through the details, only two fits criteria, and I immediately this Sam Duffy.

    The reason for me choosing him because he is a criminal and he will be leaving for a very dangerous ce, one-third of the criminals that go there did not return from that ce, but those who able to return, have their criminal record erased, and they get admitted to elite armies of their organization.

    Though these people¡¯s movements are restricted, and they are kept under close eyes, as long as they provide the necessary merit, which is huge by the way, they will bepletely free.

    The battle began, and I started to fight like it, copying it to core, from the way he swung his sword to the way his body moves; I had learning researching him for three months, and I have done a greater, better than I had hoped.

    Teacher even said I have a great talent to be an actor.

    Copying him is necessary; people from the academy will be closely watched by Grimm monsters and humans; the slightest could reveal my identity and have Tyrant Assasins after me.

    While I will be him when I go outside, I will also fight with my own style; as long as I am away from spying eyes and confident I could kill the enemy, I will not hesitate to use my real moves and power and the ce I am going, I am going to have plenty of chances to do that.

    That ce is very special, only Emperors could survive there, and they have to quite strong to do that as the environment there is not merciful; it even kills the Emperors if they are not careful.

    This Criminal Bastard was being sent there to repent for his crime, but now, I am going in its ce, and it couldn¡¯t help but make me excited.

    I wanted to go that ce, though most of the people who sent there are a criminal and free person with sane mind dare to go there, people still go there, about 20-25% of people there are free.

    BANG!

    He hit the arena wall and fell down, he was already quite injured, but after the crashing on the wall, he became even more injured; it happens daily.

    It may seem cruel for me to do that, but he fights with killing intent, and if he gets a chance, he will kill me in an instant, one time; he even attacked Elina, who always stayed at the edge arena.

    He had to pay quite a price for attacking her; she had burned him to very inch of his life; if not for me quickly giving him a potion, he would have died.

    Still, her attack was powerful enough to put him out of fighting condition for a week despite drinking potions.

    Since the championship over, Elina is working very hard. Though she did not say it, I know she is also nning to gain that Werewolf¡¯s strength before she makes a breakthrough into Emperor.

    With her hard work and Phoenix Bloodline, it is possible, and in months of training hard, she had already reached quite close to her goal, and within two months, she will be able to aplish her goal.

    "You don¡¯t have to beat me this hard every time, you bastard!" Sam said as she caught the potion bottle I had thrown at him; he caught the bottle drank the potion before looked at me.

    "You seem quite powerful today. Have you leveled up?" He asked, "Yes, just yesterday, I had made the breakthrough into the Peak Level of King Stage," I answered.

    I have finally reached Peak of King Stage; in twelve days, I will leave for that ce with other Emperor Stage criminals from the other organizations.

 Chapter 1562 - Devils Gate I

    <h4>Chapter 1562 - Devil''s Gate I</h4>

    "Are you ready to leave?" Teacher asked, "Ready as I ever could be," I replied. "You know you could still change your mind about going to that ce," the Teacher said.

    "I know," I said, hearing my answer; Teacher let out a sigh, knowing I will not change my mind.

    Today is the day I will leave for that ce, a dangerous ce filled with vicious criminals; not only criminals are dangerous there but also the environment; even Emperors die there if they are not careful.

    The worst thing about that ce is the teleportation won¡¯t work there; only the tyrants well versed in the ce dared to teleport there; space there is not so firm as the other ces.

    "Do you have everything you need? If you need anything, just ask," the Teacher said.

    "No, I have everything I need," I said.

    I had checked my storage ten times; I have everything I need. From the resources to break through the Emperor Stage to the food supply for more than a year, everything is packed.

    "The airship wille in the afternoon," I nodded, "Good luck, my student; I hope you return safely in eight months," She said with a sigh, yes, eight months.

    Through the airship, it will take about a month to reach that ce, and I will spend six months there; that ce open to airsh.i.p.s twice a year.

    I talked to Teacher for few more minutes before I walked back into my quarters.

    As I walked there, I showered and changed into a white prison jumpsuit with Academy Emblem and the name ¡¯Sam Duffy¡¯ calligraphed on it.

    With the jumpsuit on, I had tapped on my temple, and a secondter, a mask had appeared on my face. As it appeared, I closed my eyes for a second, and the next moment, my body begins to change.

    The painful process begins, and itsted for nearly three minutes before I fully transformed to Sam Duffy again, unlike before where I only transform for two or three hours most, this time, it will be a little more permanent.

    For the next eight months, this will be my main body, and I will rarely be transformed into my original body.

    With everything ready, I walked toward the formation and changed the coordinates toward the ce where I only go weekly; a white energy screen appeared, I found myself in the room.

    The room is neither big but not small either and ispletely white and only has a single bed and nothing else; this is the ce the Academy knows Sam Duffy is staying.

    As I walked into the hall, the teleportation gate sank into thetch that opened below it, and a few secondster, the floor had be smooth with no sign of a teleportation gate.

    Seeing it disappeared, I sighed andid on the bed. I just now have to wait for Sir Issac, who will take me to the airship, which wille in the afternoon.

    Seeing there is some time before Sir Issac came and take me to the airship, I closed my eyes and went to my Inheritance ce.

    In these three months, I had made quite a progress; from Mid Level King Stage, I had to reach the Peak Level of the King Stage, and the next breakthrough would be into the Emperor Stage.

    Ive already finished with 70% of its design, and while 30%, I will finish in the next few months or sooner.

    This design is going to revolutionary; I had this idea during the battle with the werewolf, and the more I research it, the more amazing it seemed.

    The best thing about this new armor is going to be a defense; its defense is going to be phenomenal; I even dared to say that barely any Emperor will able to beat in defense unless they have any special artifact, even then I would not be much behind.

    It will be my proudest upgrade; I just hope that the ce I am going to live up to its reputation; I want to collect as much data as possible to make the upgrade even better.

    Time passed by as I continued to work on the upgrade when suddenly I opened my eyes when I felt a presence.

    As I opened my eyes, I saw the door opening, and a blond man in hister thirties came in and looked at me with piercing blue eyes; he is looking at me as I am the wretched thing he had ever seen.

    This is Sir Issac, a Tyrant Level powerhouse, part of the Law Enforcement department of the Academy.

    He is the one who had solved the r.a.p.e and murder case that the original Sam hadmitted and hunted him down when he ran away.

    "Sam Duffy, it is time for your penance to begin; I hope you will enjoy the Devil¡¯s Gate," Sir Issac said, "Hehe, I am sure I will Issack, I sure will," I replied in a grinning taunting voice, just like original Sam.

    Sir Issac is truly professional; there is not a shred of anger that appears in his when I taunted them.

    "Good then, now stand straight and let me put this cor on you," Sir Issac and next moment, Tyrannical pressure descended on me, this pressure is so powerful, that if Sir Issac wants, he could immediately turn me into the puddle with the aura alone.

    The Tyrants arepletely different from other stages; the change that happened in the stage is too huge that even the most Emperor have a problem in contending against the weakest Tyrant.

    Click!

    As Sir Issack locked me with pressure, he took out a thick ck cor that looked like it is made of magma stone, took the cor, and ced it on my neck with a click.

    As the cor clicked, Sir Issack touched the red switch on the cor; as he did, the runes lit up, and the cor liquefied and begin to spread neck down, as did, my strength is got sealed from within.

    A few secondster, my whole covered in a ck suit suppressed; it had suppressed my strength so much that my current strength is no greater than a Knight.

 Chapter 1563 - Devils Gate II

    <h4>Chapter 1563 - Devil''s Gate II</h4>

    "Let¡¯s go," Sir Issack said and sped my shoulder and took me out of the room; I did not resist when he used the heavy hand.

    Whether I resisted or not, nothing had a matter in front of this Tyrants Strenth.

    As we walked out of the door, we disappeared and appeared in front of a huge armored ck airship which had 07 marked on it.

    This airship is Pyramid¡¯s Prisoner Transport ship, one of the best in its ss. Its defense is so strong that even Tyrant could not destroy without putting in time and effort.

    Not to forget, there are three Tyrants on the ship that could deal with any threat that came in its way, and if there is a threat they can¡¯t deal with, they could always call for reinforcement, as long as they are in the Human territory, the reinforcement wille in an instant.

    The door of the Armored airship is opened, and by it, a middle-aged woman raven-haired woman is standing, wearing the Pyramid¡¯s Prisons Departments¡¯ uniform.

    "Warden Estelle, I will hand the shame of our organization to you," He said and gently pushed the grinning me toward Warden Estelle; she just gave me a look before looked at Sir Issac.

    It feels quite weird to be called to be the shame of the organization, seeing for the past four months, I had been in the pride of the organization.

    "Thank You, Sir Issac; we will safely transport your Prisoner to the Devil¡¯s Gate," she said, and Sir Issac nodded. In the next minutes, theypleted the required formalities, and I went inside with the airship Warden Estelle.

    She had enveloped me with thick energy, which feels like a cast of Iron; this energy cast did not give even tinies of moving space; she just covered me in her energy and took me inside.

    As I entered inside, I saw small opaque ss rooms, and more than half of them, filled with criminals, seeing meing, begin to shout and scream, but I did not hear any of them.

    Click!

    "You will get a meal twice a day and interface inside your box had books, read them if you are bored," Warden Estelle said in a nd voice and pushed me inside the cell unceremonious before locking the door with a click.

    These cells may look like they are made of ss, but they are not; they are made of a powerful alloy that could not be destroyed by Emperors; only tyrants could do something to them.

    As I entered the cell, the people in cells beside mine begin to move their hands in signnguage; what they are trying to convey is very obscene and full of curses, so I showed them my middle finger andid on the bed.

    Since this airship is picking up Emperor Level Criminals from all close by organizations, it will take nearly a month to get there.

    I will use this month to work on my Inheritance; in the past four months, I never had a chance to focus on Inheritance exclusively, but now I will have a whole month topletely focused on it, and in this time, I nned to make huge progress.

    Days passed by as the airship continued its journey toward the Devil¡¯s Gate while stopping now and then at organizations to collect the prisoners.

    While inside the cell, I couldn¡¯t feel much, but I know that the airship is going very fast; the Devils Gate is very far, near the edge of the central continent, the airship had to be very fast to go there.

    While the airship travels to Devil¡¯s Gate, I fully upy myself with my research and Inheritance.

    The seven books that hidden being gave me contained vast endless knowledge; at every page, I learn something new, and this something new further helps me improve my Inheritance.

    I am making huge progress in my Inheritance with every passing day; the shell and most of the design are alreadypleted, and now only small parts have remained, which I nned to finished within two to three months or less.

    The Werewolf I had fought was ¡¯Monster¡¯ of Emperor Stage but not the most powerful, like the ¡¯Monsters¡¯ in the King Stage, that are weak and strong, such monsters also present in Emperor stage.

    The Werewolf was barely middle level ¡¯Monster¡¯ of Emperor Stage; there are Emperor Stage¡¯ Monsters¡¯ that are much stronger in Humans and Grimm Monsters, and I want to fight them all.

    The Devil¡¯s gate where I am going is one of the ces where such powerhouses are gathered; aside from the very dangerous ce, it is also one of the finest training grounds for the Emperors.

    Be it a criminal or crazies; all flocked to go there; the ce is going to be amazing; I just wish that I did not have to go there with this Identity.

    I do mind being considered a criminal; I experienced being a criminal once and will not experience the second time; what I mind is the restriction this Identity poses on me.

    I am a healer as much as I am a fighter, but I could not heal with this indemnity, the slightest reveal of my healing abilities, and people will connect the dots instantly, and I do not want that to happen.

    I had worked hard to create this Identity, and I don¡¯t want it to lose it before its served its purpose.

    So, even if it hurt me not to heal, I will not heal; after I finished in this ce, I could go back to the academy and work in a hospital as I did after returning to the academy after the championship.

    Hun!

    "We are near," I said after I felt strange suppression spread deep into my soul and body, this suppression had gone deeper than that of the cor I am wearing.

    It is the natural suppression of Devil¡¯s Gate, and as we got closer, the suppression will be stronger and stronger.

    This suppression is also one of the reasons why no kings are allowed in Devil¡¯s Gate.

    Only Emperors could bear this powerful suppression; Kings do not have a problem bearing it, but when the sudden supression tides came, they bring out a powerful suppression that only Emperors have the power to resist.

 Chapter 1564 - Devils Gate III

    <h4>Chapter 1564 - Devils Gate III</h4>

    As time passed, the suppression kept increasing as we reached closer and closer to the Devil¡¯s Gate.

    In one to two days, we will reach the Devil¡¯s gate, and that couldn¡¯t help but make me excited. I have heard so much about it; I have read the personal notes of many seniors who had gone there, including Teachers and professors.

    Yes, they have both gone there and went on their own vitions. The teacher had gone here as the Healer and Professor as a fighter.

    I have researched everything about it, and I hope everything I had read is true.

    One and the half-day passed by when I felt the airship descend. Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as we had finally reached the Devil¡¯s Gate.

    Thud!

    A few minutester, I felt the airshipnd gently, and the door of it had opened. Few people walked out of it beforeing back a few minutester.

    "Alright, we have reached the Devil¡¯s Gate, and now all of you cane out. I want no mischief from you; those who do something will pay a heavy price," Warden Estelle¡¯s voice rang out in my soundproofed cell.

    Click Click Click

    The doors of the cells begin to open one by one; as we walked out, we felt a slight pressure. It is not of unnatural suppression of the Devil¡¯s Gate but the pressure from Tyrant.

    There is a warning hidden in the pressure if someone decided to make some mischief, wardens could punish them, and they even kill them; they have full permission to do that, and they do kill.

    In a ce like Devil¡¯s gate, it is important to maintain discipline, and they maintain that by fear.

    The Devil¡¯s Gate is an important territory, and seeing the powerhouse it produces, there are a lot of tyrants here to maintain the rule ofw and had even old a monster taking personaling.

    Soon, I got out of the airship, following behind a man in my mid-thirties, and the first thing I saw is beautiful sunshine, the Devil¡¯s gate has such weather all year round, which is probably why it also has another name, the Sunshine Hell.

    As I walked outside, I felt beautiful sunshine fall over me, and if I had not felt this unnatural suppression of the Devil¡¯s Gate, I would have thought, I am in a vacation state and not in one of the most dangerous ces in the world.

    One criminal after criminal got out of the airship, and soon a total of sixty-three people gathered in front of its airship.

    "Good, from now on, you will be free; there will be a very restriction on you." "As long as you follow the rules and collect the required merit, you will be able to back to your or"

    "Good weather, its been a while since I tasted the freedom," A thin man in his early thirties interrupted warden Estelle and took a slow yawn.

    Thud!

    Slowly warden Estelle turned toward him, and when he saw her looking at him, he even grinned, but the next second, his grin disappeared, and he fell on his knees loudly.

    Crack Crack Crack

    As he fell on his knees, his bones begin to crack, and blood begins toe out of his skin. One could be seen he is in extreme pain and even opened his mouth to say something, but no sound begins toe out.

    More and more bones cracks and skin split as blood came out of his body, he wanted to scream, but no sound came out.

    This is the Tyrants might! Without even lifting a finger, Warden Estelle brought down a peak Emperor to its knees, just by an aura alone; if she wanted, she could easily squish it into the blood paste.

    "Listen to me, you worms; you might think just because you are Emperors we will value you but listen to me," "You have no value here, If I kill you right here, nothing will happen to me, I will not even get a slip," She said and looked at thin man.

    Bloop

    A sound came out of the thin man, and next second, he had turned into the paste.

    I watched in horror how shemitted the murder of another human being without batting an eye. I knew Law enforcement here are given free leases to do whatever they want with criminals, but this casual murder was shocking.

    Though it had shocked me, I did not feel sorry for him. Everyone here hadmitted a murder in cold blood; they are the worst of worst criminals, and they deserved to be killed; the only reason they were not is because of their power but here, that did not seem to matter at all.

    "As I was saying, you follow the rules and earn merit and can go back to your organization and earn your freedom; if youmit the slightest crime here, you will be punished and executed without a thought," she said and looked at each of us in the eyes.

    Everything she said is notpletely true; she could not kill without any repercussion; she had to exin it with all the paperwork, but one thing is true, she will not be punished for killing a criminal.

    Not to forget, all the people that are posted here, especially Tyrants, are heavily tested for moral standards and other tests, and these tests are yearly.

    The biggest reason she had killed him was to make an example out of him.

    Everyone here criminal whomitted a heinous crime but even among the worst and most fearless fears the death and casually killing the man she proved that she could kill anyone she wanted.

    That man was really an idiot; he should have somemon sense; making an example is quitemon, he should have just kept his mouth shut for a minute, and everything would have been fine, but he just had to open his hope.

    "I hope you all will earn enough merit here and at your organizations to earn you freedom," she said and disappeared, leaving us alone in the airstrip.

 Chapter 1565 - No Stone Unturned

    <h4>Chapter 1565 - No Stone Unturned</h4>

    "Hehe, it should be fun," said the woman in her mid-thirties as she cracked her neck. Warden Estelle had left, leaving us to our own.

    From what the teacher told me, the Devil¡¯s Gate is just like a normal Grimm Battlefield; after entering here, we have to register Pyramid before finding a ce for one to stay.

    The only way it is different is that the mortality rate is quite high; more than one-third of people thate here die, but those who survive here became quite powerful.

    There is a usual danger of other criminals and Grimm Monsters, who are also present here; there is no way our mortal enemies would not use such a ce to train their people like us and like us; they also send their criminals here who are the worst than the human criminals.

    But the Grimm Monster and criminal humans are not the biggest danger here; the biggest danger here is the environment of the Devil¡¯s gate, which kills directly and indirectly, mostly indirectly.

    The suppression tides are one of the direct ways it kill, while there are too many indirect ways there are for me to mention.

    "Hey cutie, do you want to be my toy for tonight," Said a pretty blond woman in her mid-thirties; she had that girl next door vibe, which made everyonefortable around her; no one would expect she is one of the worst criminal here.

    Wanda, the S.e.x Deviant

    This woman is a serial torturer and killer; she likes to torture her victims while having s.e.x; she sometimes even killed them. There is solid proof that she had killed six people, but investigators of her Organisations believe that she had killed double that numbers.

    "F.u.c.k off," I said after giving her a look and begin to walk away, without care for the feral look that appeared on her face.

    "Little bastard, I had asked you nicely seeing those nice muscles, but since you dare to impolite, I will teach you a good lesson," she said and directly appeared in front of me and moved her lightning-covered dagger toward my stomach.

    Wanda is at the High Level of Emperor Stage and has powerful lightning Inheritance, which is speed-oriented.

    I smirked seeing her daggering, and my hand moved at lightning speed, and before she could move her hand away, I grabbed it in an iron grip.

    "Bitch, you should have stayed silent," I said grinningly, and the next second, green fire erupted from my hand and covered her whole.

    She screamed out loud as green fire covered her while I begin to walk away as if nothing happened.

    It took Wanda a few seconds to get rid of fire, but when she did, light blisters have appeared all over her body. She looked at me with hate but did not do or say anything.

    A few minutester, I forgot that incident when I walked out of the airport. Just as I felt faint but powerful soul senses, feeling them, a slight surprise couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, despite knowing about it.

    Teacher had told me that the whole city is constant under the tyrant¡¯s eyes, except for few ces, all the public areas are under their surveince, and feeling these couple of soul senses scanning me, she seemed to the right.

    This surveince is too heavy; the soul senses of tyrants may feel faint, but they could see everything, sense anything. I am sure; if I revealed my King-level aura, even for a moment, I would find a Tyrant in front of me.

    After conforming, there was no soul sense is targeting me; I took the air. There is no restriction on flying, the poption of the city is very lowpared to other cities, so anyone could fly, even criminals.

    The Devils Gate, which is also the name of the city as the area, looked like a normal outpost city, and it is, except it is a city of Emperors and Tyrants.

    The Devil¡¯s Gate is special, and its environment is also special because initially, it was not part of our world. The Devil¡¯s was dangerous Emperor Level Ruin, which crashed into the world and began merging with it.

    The crash had happened about two thousand years ago, and it took a little more than a century to merge with our world; though it had merged with our world, its natural qualities have remained just as it is.

    Most of the treasures had scoured in more than past thousand years but now and then something pop-out which creates quite a buzz, during the professor¡¯s time, a gigantic cavern had opened, it had killed 80% of those who entered, but rewards were surprisingly good.

    While I may be quite powerful, I have to be careful. There are many people who are more powerful than me, and not to forget, there are Tyrants; I have to be careful about not revealing my identity.

    Soon, I reached the Pyramids Adeventure Paradice and registered; there, I got my required weakly mission and some information I need.

    I spent more than an hour there beforeing out and opening my holowatch to search for the resident before finding a small brownstone house.

    With the money the Academy had provided me, I will only be able to live in it for a week, but it is fine. Tomorrow, when I got out, I will be able to hunt enough Grimm Monster to stay in that house for more than a year.

    Though I have my storage which had enough treasure to any emperor¡¯s eyes red with greed, I could not use any of that visibly. Especially in the first week, I am sure in the first week, there will be some people who will keep track of me.

    Since the day, I disappeared from the Academy a month ago, all the people from the Academy who left are under the eyes of everyone; they are looking at everyone carefully to find me.

    Even here, I will be tracked for few days; the possibility of me being Sam Duffy, the famous Academy¡¯s stain, is low, but they will still look, leaving no stone unturned.

 Chapter 1566 - Probe

    <h4>Chapter 1566 - Probe</h4>

    I woke up at dawn by the rm I had set upst night before sleeping; I had slept through the night without much problem, there was a tiny disturbance, but it was an expected one.

    I had sensed the Tyrants soul sense investigating me, and this soul sense had been quite probing.

    The Tyrant did not find anything odd about me after more than ten minutes of probing; I had been quite prepared for it. My teacher trained me well against such probes, and I can fool them without using any artifacts.

    For three months, I had been constantly probed by faint soul sense; it is so faint that one could sense, hell, even powerful Emperors would not be able to sense it.

    My teacher had the greatest energy control Ive seen on anyone, and the same goes for her soul control. When she first began to probe me, I could not find her soul sense; I have tried many things, including being awake for a long time.

    It took me a while to understand that it is Tyrant Powerhouse I am dealing with, and there is the reason why they are called the Tyrants.

    So, seeing there is no way I could sense her soul sense the conventional way, I decided to create a formation, and due to unique Inheritance Runes, enormous soul power, and Rule Bending power, the formation worked.

    There was quite a shock on the teacher¡¯s face when I first caught her soul sense; I had never seen her such shocked before. When I asked, she told me that even some Tyrants would not be able to sense probing as I did, which I clearly think some exaggeration.

    The formation I had created to sense her soul sense turned very useful. Though it still can¡¯t detect her soul sense when she gets serious, it is more than enough to detect the soul sense of other Tyrants, which is ostentatiously crude.

    I did not stay on the bed for more than a minute before I got up and walked to the bathroom.

    The small brownstone I am staying is quite good; even if it is a ce where the prisoners gather, the prisoners are Emperor Level powerhouses, a true powerhouse, even the most mediocre residence is great by King¡¯s standard.

    After freshening up and showered, I opened the meal box that was delivered earlier and ate it.

    Compare to what I usually eat, it is nd, but I have no choice but to eat it. I can¡¯t take the risk of showing my excellent culinary skills or eating from prepackaged food I had prepared for myself, at least not in the city.

    With everything prepared, I walked out of the brownstone and flew towards the city gates.

    Yesterday, I had received the mission; it is not rare, every criminal who entered the Devil¡¯s Gate receive; it is more like a task than a mission.

    Every weak, one has to submit head of one Emperor Grade Grimm Monster, which I have to say is quite a task. This task alone would have killed quite a lot of people.

    It may seem an easy task, but it is not; it exceedingly hard mission. For normal Emperors, even those with above-average strength, it is a gargantuan task.

    In the Emperor Stage, the Inheritances began to reveal true power. It means one has a lot of trump cards and fighting experience that, if the battle gets fatal, one could simply run away.

    Even an above-average Emperor will have a problem catching up below-average Emperor. When ites to death, one can burst with incredible strength.

    Fighting inpetitions is a lot different than fighting in reality. In thepetition, one would lose just a battle, but in a real battle, one would lose one¡¯s life.

    Still, I will hunt an Emperor today; it had been a long while since I had fought real life and death battle, and I wanted to fight one, not to forget, I had collect Roses.

    The Roses made of Grimm Monsters essence are turning out to be very helpful, the Totem Artifacts made by them are not only very powerful, but they are also giving a person certain immunity toward the Grimm energy.

    The teacher and other professors involved in that project kept a close eye on the people who had used the roses crafting the Totem Artifacts; the Grimm Monster essence is behaving like any other material used in crafting of Totem Artifact.

    Still, one could never be too careful when it involved the essence of the Grimm Monsters.

    Despite the risk, the benefits of the essence roses are too great, not only in crafting the totem artifact on the other things but also in alchemy and research on Grimm Inheritance and Grimm Monsters themselves.

    Teacher had told me to harvest as much as Roses I could, and I nned to do that. These Roses are one of the ways in which I could finance the resources I need.

    My runes¡¯ appetite has grown beyond what I had expected, and I make the further breakthrough, and my runes get stronger, their appetite will also be bigger.

    I do not want to strain the Academy too much with my demands even though I could, and Academy will heartily give them to me.

    As a sessor, I came to know many things, and even though, Academy has a humongous amount of resources, but its expenses are also are great, especially now when so many good seeds are entering the Academy.

    I could not hog its resources, no matter how much I deserve it. I will collect as many resources as I could.

    Soon, I reached the gate, where I had to spend few minutes doing some formalities, listening to some instructions about the danger of outside before I was allowed to go out.

    Hun!

    As I walked out of the gate, I felt the change. The suppression had increased immediately; it is far greater than what I had felt in the airship and the city.

 Chapter 1567 - The Strange Forest

    <h4>Chapter 1567 - The Strange Forest</h4>

    The city has formations to lessen this suppression, and so had the airship I havee, which should not be surprising seeing the city may be of the Emperors, but only Emperors does not live there.

    There are many nobat lower-level persons; they are necessary people to run the city, a city could not be run by the powerhouses only.

    I took a deep breath and felt the suppression that had seeped inside me and knew that this Supression had suppressed 35% of my strength effectively, and this is just a beginning.

    The magic that created this suppression is very high level and very hard to deal with; I could feel how it had suppressed my body, soul, and energy. If I want to find a way to deal, it will take months.

    If it had been normal suppression, I would not have much problem dealing with it, but this suppression had affected a Tyrant level curse that is hiding inside me, so one could imagine how powerful it is.

    I spent few minutes observing this suppression before I begin walking away.

    In front of me, there is open ground for few kilometers, but after that, there is a vibrant forest, and from what I heard, it is as beautiful as it is dangerous.

    I did not fly away or run at high speed; I simply walked, enjoying the beautiful sunshine that had enveloped the whole region.

    This sunshine is not the result of geography but a high level of magic that is involved in this piece ofnd. The level of magic this sunshine is from above that of the suppression; it is theorized that it is sunshine that is powering up everything.

    It seemed unbelievable seeing this sunshine is just normal sunshine to me; there is nothing special about it except for being faintly golden and slightly soothing that one wants to remove all one¡¯s clothes and sunbathe.

    Many people do sunbathe in it; I have seen quite lots of people do that on their rooftop as unlike the normal sun, which does not affect us anymore due to our power, this sunshine affects us as if we are normal people.

    This is the reason why there are a lot of tanned people around; I am sure many of my friends loved to get an exotic tan from sunshine.

    Hun!

    Half an hourter, I reached the forest and walked inside unhesitatingly, and felt another change.

    The trees inside the forest are special; most of the trees here are of themon variety, but they are anything butmon. These trees are not only strong, but they are also releasing some faint waves that seemed to want to destabilize my energy.

    It is a very peculiar feeling; ive never felt something like it. I observe the waves for a couple of minutes like I did suppression before I started walking again.

    I did not resist the waves, as they could be resisted by expanding some strength; instead, I let them affect my energy. These waves are a great way to test and increase one¡¯s energy control over energy and who I am to throw away a great chance of training.

    The suppression and these energy stabilizing waves would increase as I go deeper into this humongous forest, and I would even experience the strange things that would affect my body and soul too.

    This forest is humongous, and it is said that in the central part of it, the suppression and these strange feeling became so intense that no Emperor could survive in it, and only tyrants could reach close to it, but they could not enter the central region.

    The entry of Tyrants barred from there, and it is said that even old monsters from humans and Grimm Monsters could not be passed through it despite using all their strength.

    It is quite amazing that even after ruin had merged with the world, the environment of this ce remained the same.

    Most of the time, when the ruin merged with the world, its restriction begin to dilute till there is barely anything remain, but in this piece of ruin, nothing had changed.

    I may be overestimating saying these, but I want to try to reach the central part of the forest, which many sounds overconfident, seeing, even very ¡¯Monster¡¯ Emperors did not able to reach close to the central part, only Tyrants reached there before getting repealed.

    I will try it; I am here for six months, and who knows, I may be able to craft the anti suppressing formation and be powerful enough to reach there; it would be amazing for training if I can do that.

    I walked into the forest a few more minutes before I stopped as it is time.

    ¡¯You cane out now,¡¯ I said to Ashlyn after half an hour of entering the forest; the teacher had warned me specifically not to let Ashlyn out, but I could not that.

    She had be extremely bored in one month of travel and wanted toe out badly, so I let her out, and its not like she will be discovered by Tyrant.

    The forest is huge, and soul sense here is heavily suppressed; a Tyrant can track everyone. There was a sliver of soul sense tracking me since I had left the city, and it tracked me till I entered the forest before letting go.

    So whether it is risky or not, I am letting Ashlyn out.

    Chew Chew

    A faint chirp sounded as Ashlyn came out of me, and if anyone familiar with Ashlyn to see her now, they would be quite surprised as she is quite small, very small.

    Her current size is no bigger than three inches; she looked like a baby chick, extremely cute that I just want to hug her to his cheeks and shower her with kisses.

    Chew Chew

    She gave me a look as if sensing what I would do before chirping and disappeared with a p of her wings. Her speed is quite fast; she is faster than me, even if I used all my strength to run, she would still beat me.

    I had tested it three months ago; she had easily beaten me, that I still don¡¯t know how fast she is.

 Chapter 1568 - Poison Master I

    <h4>Chapter 1568 - Poison Master I</h4>

    Now that the Ashlyn is out, it is time to hunt something; it had been quite a while since I had fought something challenging; I hope I will find something challenging.

    ¡¯Ashlyn find me a good challenge," I asked Ashlyn; she bobbed her tiny little head and flew away at a surprising speed that even Emperor will have difficulty seeing.

    With her gone, I had just had to wait, and soon, I will have the challenge I had been waiting for all these months.

    Whether it is the monsters of the forest or the Grimm Monster I want to fight to harvest, I will have my challenge soon.

    Chew Chew

    Fifteen minutester, Ashlyn returned, bringing the news of my challenge. ¡¯Good Girl,¡¯ I said to her and disappeared from my spot; now that she had found the challenge, there is no need to take things slow.

    I moved through the trees very fast, everything became a blur in front of my speed, and as I go deeper and deeper into the forest, I could feel the suppression and energy destabilizing waves are getting stronger slowly.

    I let them all into me without creating even a shred of resistance; I want to be powerful; the more powerful they are, the more they will push me to improve, and that is why I havee here to a dangerous ce, to improve.

    Thud!

    Inded in front of the eight meters tall Grimm Monster, holding a beautiful green staff that had a glowing green gem on top of it.

    It is Amethyst Armor Snakemen; only these bastards have natural crystal amethyst armor like this. Its Amethyst Armor is not only beautiful but also very powerful, especially when it merged with the power of its tribal Inheritance.

    It is peak Emperor Stage Poison Master and a powerful one at that. It had natural field poison around him that would poison anyone who would enter ten meters of its stange.

    The shrubs and grasses around him are already poisoned deeply; if any normal King puts their feet on them, they will die within seconds, that how powerful its poison is.

    "Finally, someone came; this forest is so f.u.c.k.i.n.g big that I had to spend hours just to find some human," It muttered.

    Whileing here, I did not suppress my presence; it had sensed it, and despite that, it did not hide or run; it seemed quite capable of its abilities, like most special profession Grimm Monsters are.

    "Human, I hope you are a little powerful; thest human I had fought was not even able to take a single attack of mine," it said and brought his armor down.

    Thud!

    The ground shook as it brough down his staff fast and hard; as it did, the huge green gem shined brightly and released thick poisonous fog, which begins to turn all the shrubs and grasses into ashes.

    The fog is spreading at the speed of lightning, and it will not take even a moment to reach me. Seeing that, I did not move but activated my Inheritance.

    Instantly the Green Armor of Goblin Inheritance havepletely covered me, and a momentter, the poisonous fog struck it doing nothing.

    "Your poison is really good; the best Ive experienced from any Poisonmaster I had fought in the past," I praised.

    It was not joking when he said a human was not even able to bear the single attack of it. This fog is powerful enough to destroy a King within seconds, but it is nothing in front of the defense of my armor.

    He said nothing at my praise, just grinned, showing his poison fangs, "Well, I hope you will like my next then," It said, and the green crystal on its staff begins to glow brightly.

    "Garden of Arenis!" "Arrows of Zarton!"

    Itunched two attacks back to back, the first, ¡¯Garden of Arenis¡¯ is a domain type attack and Arrows of Zarton is a pure offensive attack.

    A garden with beautiful trees materialized around me; the trees are beautiful, especially flowers. They looked so real that princes and those below them will consider it a real garden.

    Sup Sup Sup

    As the garden appeared, hundreds of huge five meters long arrows materialized around it and came at me with very fast speed; these arrows looked likences to me, given their sheer length.

    It took them all but a moment to appear in front of me, and now there is a distance of only meter between us.

    "He!¡¯

    A chuckle rose from my throat, and a green sword appeared in my hand and moved toward the arrows that areing at me.

    ng ng ng

    My sword moved at blurring speed and shed arrows destroying one arrow after another at incredible speed that by the time I had taken back my sword, all the nine arrows that we¡¯re able to pierce through me have been destroyed while the rest pierced on the ground behind me, creating the huge holes in the ground before turning into the smoke.

    "Spiral of Zarton!"

    It said without missing a beat and neat next moment and arrows begin to materialize one after another, and soon, there are over a thousand poison arrows in a spiral form, and that spiral of poison arrows ising me faster than the arrows earlier.

    I couldn¡¯t help but surprised by the power of this attack; this is no simple poison arrow attack; it is a powerful attack in which all the arrows are targeting me, and this time, I will not be dealing with the single attack but each arrow that will have a strength of arrows behind it.

    "Goblin Burst!"

    I said green fire covered my body; the green fire is just a show for the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ I have activated. As I activated the first boost, powerful energy burst out of my runes, giving a huge burst to every single cell of mine.

    The first boost is powerful, and with my runes eating up the bloodline of werewolf and thest two breakthroughs, it had be even more powerful, even I don¡¯t have any idea how much.

    In thest five months, I did not find anyone whopelled me to use all my strength. However, I had fought with my full strength many times against few people and been beaten badly by them.

    Still, those people did not count since they were all Tyrant; just thinking about the fights, painful memories couldn¡¯t but sh before me, which I had quickly shaken away as a powerful attack is on me.

 Chapter 1569 - Poison Master II

    <h4>Chapter 1569 - Poison Master II</h4>

    The Spiral of Poison arrows are on me; a single arrow at the star bearing the force of all the arrows behind it.

    If it had been an attack like the previous, even with thousands of arrows, I would have been able to deal with it without using the ¡¯First Boost,¡¯ but this attack is powerful enough to use the ¡¯First Boost.¡¯

    As the spiral came at me, the green fire covered my sword, and it moved toward the arrow.

    ng!

    Crack Crack Crack

    My sword shed against the arrow leading the spiral; as it did, a metallic sound rang out as both spiral and sword stopped on their tracks before cracks began to spread on the arrow.

    First, the cracks were on the leading poison arrow, but a momentter, they begin to spread the arrow behind it. They spread with such speed that they too mere second to spread through over a thousand arrows.

    DHUB!

    A loud ¡¯dhub¡¯ rang out, as all the arrows, over thousands of them, had turned into the dust. Seeing that, a shocked look couldn¡¯t helo but appear on its face, but it disappeared a momentter.

    "Hehe, You are good," It said with a cruel grin, and the next moment, its body begins to shine in the green as a very powerful aura released from it.

    "Ilsere¡¯s Perfume!"

    It said, and the next moment, a very light smell begin to release from it. The smell is very light, but it is wonderful; it made me take a deep breath to smell it better.

    Normally, Special profession Grimm Monsters do not use such attacks or do not use such attacks when they are not protected by the group of powerful protectors, but the attack the Amethyst Snakeman hadunched is not simple.

    It is an extremely powerful poison with soul element; just a single whiff of it made one enthralled in it that one would forget what one was doing for a second was, and when one knows what is happening, it is already over.

    The real effect of the poison would already begin to take effect; I could feel the poison I had inhaled had poisoned my energy, and once it poisoned, my energy will harm me, not to forget I will not be able to control this energy when I need it.

    "Tree of Zarton!"

    It said as right after I had inhaled the poison and got a lost look in my eyes. As he said, a very realistic twenty meters long tree appeared behind it.

    The tree is violet-green in color and looked majestic; seeing it, one would not guess it is a tree of poison, every single part of poison, kings would die immediately if they get even a ten-meter distance from it.

    Rustle Rustle Rustle

    As the tree appeared, all of its branches moved toward me while rustling soothingly, a soul sound that would enhance the effect of the poison I had inhaled earlier.

    It is a powerful attackingbination and also quite sinister, very suitable for the poison master like it.

    The branches of the tree are very fast, much faster than the arrows earlier. They have appeared in front of me in a second and nowing at my fatal spots with a sharp end.

    I could see the Amethysts Armor Snakeman grinning as if knowing it had already won and it would have if it had been original Sam Duffy.

    Sam is stronger, but you can¡¯t use the normal battle standard on the poison master or any other special profession Grimm Monsters; they have the strength to fight the much stronger opponent than them.

    One has to be hard and fast dealing with the poison master; if you dy even a little and they get their chance tounch a couple of attacks, you will be finished before you know it.

    When the branches were just a hand distance away from me, my eyes became clear, and poison that had been trying to infect my energy burned to ashes.

    The Snakman¡¯s eyes shot in rm as it saw the change, but it could do nothing as the fire covered my de, and it moved toward the branches with the speed that is invisible to the eyes of the snakeman.

    ng ng ng

    My sword shed against one branch after another, turning it into the dust before moving to another, and in a moment, every branch that came at me had been destroyed, but I am not finished; there is one more thing I had to do.

    The green fire covered my right leg, and I brough it down hard; as I had said earlier, one should not give any poison master or any special profession Grimm Monsters any chance to attack; if you do, then you will lose your life before you know it.

    From the moment itunched its first attack, it had been preparing for the huge attack. The attack before the poison domain and the attacks that came after it, all their power had been merged into the poison domain.

    The domain may be looked like it is getting stronger slower, but it is getting stronger and stronger after each attack, so even when everything failed, it still has a Grand Attack that would be stronger than every one of its attacks since this one will have nearly all their powers.

    Bang!

    My foot crashed on the ground, and a shockwave of green fire was released from it, which begins to burn everything that is poison.

    The poison had tried to fight back, but just as it touched my fire, it had no choice but to burn.

    After sucking the Bloodline of Golden Fire Tribe Werewolf, my runes have begun to give my fire a huge boost; when I had seen its power the first time, I had be quite shocked.

    Within a second, all the poison had been burned; nothing had remained of the grand attack it had been preparing since the beginning of the battle.

 Chapter 1570 - Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 1570 - Harvest</h4>

    "Do you anything else?" I asked grinningly on its horror-stricken face, which had all the color drained from it.

    Bang!

    For a second, it did nothing, but then suddenly it had exploded powerfully, enough to destroy everything in hundred meters area, even those few Emperor Level trees have got destroyed.

    I had not moved away from my spot; I had just covered myself with a thick energy shield, not even using my defensive method; the st was not powerful enough topel me to use my defensive method.

    "You are not going away!" I said, and two thick green fire chains came out of my hands and moved toward the Amethyst Armor Snakeman.

    It did not self destruct its core; it had used some device to create a st and ran away; it is quite a great strategy; the st was powerful even enough to injure a powerful Emperor heavily, and by the time one recovered from it, it would be gone far away in the wast forest.

    Not to forget, the suppressed soul sense can not track the person for long-distance, and that makes running way a little easier here than in other ces.

    "You dirty human bastard, fight me directly if you dare!" The Amethyst Snakeman roared as my chains brought it in front of me.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the irony of its words; hearing a Poison Master saying those words is trulyughable.

    "Hahaha!" Iughed for a while before I stopped, and my eyes became serious.

    Thorough out the fight, I had kept a careful eye on it; even when it created st and running away, I had always had eyes on it, and capturing it was no big deal for my vines which are disguised as green fire chains.

    "You are too loud!" I said, hearing its scream, and before it could protest, I wrapped the fire chain around its mouth, so it would not scream with what I am nning on doing to it.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    I brought its huge eight-meter-long body directly in front of me, feeling myself quite tinypared to it. I observed for a second before piercing my sword into its chest, neck, and head in very quick session.

    My attacks were powerful and near-fatal; they had brought it near death but not killed. I do not want to kill it; if I do, I will not be able to harvest the perfect Essence Rose out of it.

    "No amulet," I said with a smile.

    The people that came here, be it criminals or crazies, have a lot of treasures with them.

    Some of them are given by their organization or tribe, and some of them obtained by themselves from killing or exploring a lot of ruines or other means.

    I do not know whether this Amethyst Snakeman is criminal or crazy; what I know it might have a protection amulet that is merged with it, as I did not see it wearing any.

    It would be bad if I started harvesting it directly and its protection artifact activated, and it somehow runs away, and that would be a very bad thing for me as it will know it me, and within hours Grimm Monsters will begin hunting me in a wild abandon.

    I do not want that to happen, so I attacked it, bringing it to a near-death condition in which the protection amulet activates, and seeing no protection amulet had been activated, I could now safely harvest it.

    My fiery chains burrowed inside it, growing longer and longer, covering more and more of its and soon, most of it got covered in the fiery green chains.

    As my vines begin to do their magic, recognization shed inside its eyes, and I felt it began self-destruction, which is a good thing instead of my vines sucking energy from it; its core is giving me energy on its own.

    After the episode with the werewolf in the championship, I had made some small changes to my vines, especially in dealing with self-destructing Grimm Monsters.

    Now, my vines could deal with self-destruction core without giving me a huge headache due to the management of huge amounts of energy; it is quite a great change from the splitting headache I used to have in such cases.

    My vines continued to suck more and more of its essence without letting it die while I observe it carefully, hoping that thing to happen, but nothing happened as my vines suck it more and more of its essence.

    Its bloodline did not awaken, no matter how much I wish for it to happen.

    Unlike humans, all the Grimm Monsters have a Bloodline of their Totem Spirit, but like humans, a very tiny fraction of them able to awaken it.

    My essence sucking is quite a great way to activate the Bloodline in Grimm Monsters, as I am sucking its lifeblood. This action activates most primal responses into one.

    Drawing out all potential the Grimm Monter have, and in such, a bloodline might awaken just like the Werewolves Bloodline had awakened during the harvesting process.

    Soon, all the essence of the Amethyst Snakeman had been harvested, and essence rose to begin to form.

    Though I am quite disappointed, I know the chances of it happening are quite high. I would have kill harvest tens, even hundreds of Grimm Monsters before I turn lucky, and some Grimm Monster begins to awaken its bloodline.

    When I was at prince stage, I had harvested hundreds of Grimm Monsters, but not a single one of them had activated their bloodline, which is not strange at all, just me slightly unlucky.

    There are over billion princes in Grimm Monsters; there are numbers that are too huge, but Emperors are the best of the best; not everyone could reach this stage, and that makes chances of them awakening their bloodline higher.

    I hope I wille across a Grimm Monster that had already awakened their bloodline; s, those Grimm Monsters quite rare, but in this ce, there is hope.

    Powerful Emperors gathered here, and quite a few of them have the bloodline; the only thing I have to do is find them.

    I want to at least harvest three bloodlines before I make a breakthrough into the Emperor Stage. The benefits I will get after the breakthrough will be amazing.

 Chapter 1571 - Getting Robbed

    <h4>Chapter 1571 - Getting Robbed</h4>

    My vines came back to me and revealed the Essense Rose of the Poison Master.

    A beautiful Amethyst color rose, though not as luminescence as the Golden Rose from Werewolf but still very beautiful.

    Teacher had told me to harvest at least a hundred roses which is a huge task; seeing it is Emperor stage Grimm Monsters I will be harvesting, not some princes I used to a year ago.

    Still, I think I will be able to harvest them, the forest is vast, and everything is suppressed; it is a perfect environment for me to do my job without getting noticed.

    I was about to put back the Essense Rose in the box before storing it when suddenly Nero called out from the egg, wanting to eat the essence rose.

    I was not surprised hearing his request as he had consumed the essence Roses before when I was in the Prince Stage, but now he is asking for Emperor Grade essence rose.

    The Essense Rose may look beautiful and gentle but is filled with enough energies that even one-fourth of them is enough to st into pieces.

    I thought about it for a while before I relented; as I did, I felt the egg expand till it filled my whole body before it begins sucking the energies from the essence rose.

    His speed is ravenous; I could visibly see the huge amount of energies draining from the rose, and a minuteter, the whole essence rose had been consumed, and the egg returned to its normal form.

    Sigh!

    It took me a while toe to myself, and when I did, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Both of the monsters I have are really weird; they couldn¡¯t be measured bymon sense.

    ¡¯Ashlyn, help me find another opponent,¡¯ I said and walked toward the direction Ashlyn had left while checking the Grimm Monster¡¯s storage, which is filled with resources and some human bodies.

    Seeing the human bodies, the old memories came back; it had been more than a year since I had hunted the Grimm Monsters and found humans bodies in their storage.

    When I first time begins hunting Grimm Monsters, I saw the human bodies in their storages. I had vomited and had nightmares for days, but after seeing them on a daily basis, I had gotten used to it.

    Now, seeing them after a year of break, I feel like vomiting again, and rage burned through my mind. If there had been any Grimm Monsters around me, I would have cut it apart in a single move to vent out the rage I am feeling.

    Sadly there is none, so I unconsciously said the prayer in mind, which I used to, and stored the bodies in the morgue which had not seen the humans bodies in more than a year.

    After dealing with the human bodies, I looked at the other stuff of the Grimm Monster storage, and I have to say there is a lot of stuff, a lot more than I had expected.

    It should not be surprising to me seeing the storage I am inspecting is of the Emperor and not of some King or Prince. Having this much stuff should not be surprising.

    There were many resources, especially poisonous ones, which is to be expected seeing it is a poison master; though these resources are not particrly rare, they are still worth a lot, and some are even useful to me.

    It took me few minutes to go through the whole storage, but when I finished with it, there was a small smile on my face; a huge amount of resources in the storage make me want to kill even more Emperors.

    Hun!

    With a smile on my face, I continue to walk. A few minutester, I stopped suddenly, as I saw the ruins of the huge building, it was used to be a huge pce.

    It had appeared from the ground about three hundred years ago, and when it did, it had created quite amotion.

    Thousands of Emperors have entered inside it, not only Emperors but also Tyrants; the things inside the pce had forced them to enter inside.

    Like always, people died, but people also found great things inside it that helped them greatly in their practice.

    I watched the destitute pce for few moments before I continue to walk.

    It had been more than fifteen minutes since Ashlyn had left to find the monster and Grimm Monster, but till now, she had not found one for me.

    She had found a monster, but she had killed it herself. Like me, she also wants to hunt, and when she found a quite strong monster, she fought with it and killed it.

    Another ten minutes have passed by; she did not find anything, so I went deeper to follow her; I also increase my speed as with speed I am walking in this vast forest, I will get nowhere.

    I wanted to hunt close to the city since it is my first day, but seeing there is barely anything for us to hunt, we are heading deeper but not actually deeper, seeing the sheer size of this forest.

    This forest is so big that even if I use all my speed, it would still take me more than a day just pass the outer circle to the forest; at the end of the outer circle, there is suppression of about 70%, which inhumanly huge, but people go there and beyond that.

    As I have said, there are people here who are a lot stronger than me; if they had any bad intentions against me, all I could do is just run away.

    "Stop!"

    Suddenly a feminine voice rang out behind me, stopping me in my tracks. As I stopped, I saw a chubby woman in herte twentiesing toward me, wearing a sweet smile on her face.

    "Sam Duffy, the famous murderer and rapist of Riverfield Academy, right?" she asked, hearing her question; a grinning me smirk couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    "Yes, that¡¯s me, and who is your delicious self," I said as I licked my lips toward her.

    Instead of disgust, a seductive smile appeared on her face as she reached close to me that now between us, there is barely a distance of a meter.

    She seemed very familiar, and I know I had read about her from the records that the teacher had provided me, but I am having a problem recalling any information about her.

    I have read about thousands of criminals; it is impossible for me to remember all their information and names even with my memory.

    "I am Reagan Hall, and Sam, if you are intelligent, then you would quickly hand over all your storages quietly without any resistance," She said while sporting the same seductive smile on her face.

    While at the same time, drowning me with a powerful aura of Peak Emperor, which is more powerful than Sam Duffy¡¯s, whose face I am wearing.

    Reagan Hall, now I remember Reagan Hall of Silverstone Academy. She had confessed to killing more than ten people; she is a very dangerous criminal who was sent here two years ago.

    "What will you if I don¡¯t give you all my storages?" I asked while sporting a little cowering expression.

    "What will I do, you ask? Of course, kill you; I rather like looting the dead bodies than the live ones," she replied casually while drowning me with very powerful killing intent, showing me how serious she is about her words.

 Chapter 1572 - Supression Tide I

    <h4>Chapter 1572 - Supression Tide I</h4>

    Her killing intent is enough to tell me how serious she is about killing me. If I did not give her what she wants, she would not hesitate tounch the fatal attack on me as she had said.

    "How many humans have you killed here?" I asked; my question seemed to me had caught her off guard as this is not the question I, Sam Duffy, would ask in such a scenario.

    She looked at me sharply at my question before her face cracked, and she beginsughing madly.

    "Hahaha... Asking me such question, since when did you be such saint?" she asked whileughing madly.

    Sheughed for quite a while before she suddenly stopped and looked at me seriously.

    "I am going to kill you now that you have asked that question, and since I am going to kill you, I don¡¯t mind satiating your curiosity," she said as she gripped my neck at lightning speed; her movements were amazingly fast.

    She Gripped my neck with her meaty fingers and brought me closer till there is barely a distance of five meters between our eyes; we are close, that I could smell peachy vor bubblegum she is silently chewing in her mouth.

    "Listen well, little Sam, it is thest thing you are going hear before you die,"

    "Till now, I had killed two hundred and thirty-one people; I had killed most of them in ruins, but I had killed some in outside, even killed three in the premise of my organization, and since I came here, I had killed twenty-nine people," she said with a grinning smile.

    I am shocked hearing such count; her confession said that she only killed little more than ten people, but in reality, she had killed ten times more of that.

    I am utterly shocked and immediately made my mind that if in the future, I had the power to influence how the world works, I will make rules to execute such monsters.

    No matter what their level, even if they are Tyrants. If theymitted needless murders, they would be executed; there will be no forgiveness for them.

    "Now that you heard my confession, it is time for you to die!" she said with a grin and clutched her meaty fingers to crush my neck, but no matter how hard she pressed them, no sound of cracking came from my neck; it is like my neck is made of iron.

    Puchi!

    "A monster like you truly deserved to die," I said, and the sound of piercing came out.

    The meaty fingers on my through loosen a little beat as Reagan looked down at her chest, where she found red, green vine piercing her chest.

    She did not see a burning green chain but a delicate diamond vine of mine which had be famous across the whole world.

    "You," she said as the blood bubble out of her throat as a sh of recognization appears in her eyes.

    I could have used the fiery chain to finished her or directly hacked her head apart instead of risking my identity and using my vines, but I did.

    I did it because I wanted her to know it is me who killed her, and it is also for me; I did not want to kill her with the identity of a criminal but my own.

    A few secondster, all the life disappeared from her eyes. She is dead; from now on, she will not be able tomit any crime.

    A silver fire released from my hands and burned her; within ten seconds, her body turned to ash while the artifact and the clothes she was wearing remained intact without the slightest damage.

    I let her ashes flew by the wind before picking up her storage and walked away.

    As I looked at her storage when all the things inside were sorted out, I was shocked by the sheer amount of things she has here; it is more than ten times what Grimm Monster had in its storage.

    In her storage, there are barely any normal resources; all the resources she had are rare and precious, and there are even some extremely precious resources that, seeing them, my eyes begin to shine.

    Seeing there are no regr resources in her storage, she likely had traded them for rare resources back in the city; otherwise, her storage would have filled with much more resources.

    She had been here for two years; in that time, she would have not only robbed and killed fellow humans, but she would also kill many Grimm Monsters in these past two years.

    The quality of resources inside her storage is proof that she had killed a lot of humans and Grimm Monster.

    There is also a mountain of mana crystals which is very wee; due to me harvesting Grimm Monsters into roses, I did not have the luxury to waste Grimm Monsters for the mana crystals but now that I had got them from her, I am quite happy.

    ¡¯Chew Chew Chew¡¯

    I was checking the resources when I heard the familiar chirp in my mind; it is from Ashlyn.

    "Hun!" I let out a surprise as I understood what she means; I had first thought she had found me Grimm Monster to fight, but it is not the case; what she found was something more crazy.

    A suppression tide ising, and within five minutes, it will reach where I am.

    Supression tides are a regr urrence; there are at least two to three of them every month, and if the month is particrly bad, the number goes to six to nine supression tides a month.

    Supression tides are dangerous; a low-level one would suppress the strength of body, soul, and energy, but a high-level one would turn even Emperor a puddle.

    These tides are unusually fast and hard to predict, and they kill people, especially the medium and high-level ones; the low-level ones just injure the Emperors if they are to week.

    If they have above-average bnced strength, they could bear the suppression tide without getting injured.

    As to what grade this tide is, Ashlyn couldn¡¯t tell, nor she cares about it; as always, the suppression here did not affect her, but she did say, I will be able to bear the tide without any injuries, which is quite a relief.

 Chapter 1573 - Supression Tide II

    <h4>Chapter 1573 - Supression Tide II</h4>

    The Tide ising, and I am not running, not that there would be any use of running away.

    I want to experience the suppression tides eversince Ie to know about them. Though it will be dangerous since I am still basically a King despite having the strength of Emperor, I think I will be able to handle it, Ashlyn had said so, and I have no doubt about her word.

    The Tide will be a little hard on me, but I did not care; it will give me quite a bit of data I need, and it is also a great training opportunity that I could not let go.

    The warning had begun to ze from the city; even at such distance, I could see hear it very clearly.

    A few minutes after the warning begins, I sensed few humans running toward the city.

    The Supression Tides originate from the center of the forest, where it is strongest; as it moved outward, it gets weaker and weaker.

    These tides are also one of the reasons why many people did not try to reach the central region. With no prediction on tides, it would be dangerous to go near the central region where tides are most powerful.

    So, unless one has a very powerful special artifact that helps with Supression, people don¡¯t try to get near the central region of the forest, and the people don¡¯t have to; one could find many important things in the outer region and the middle region.

    Time passed by, and now, I could feel the Tide will be on me in a few seconds; the suppression around me begin to climb steadily higher, the energy destabilizing waves are also getting denser.

    Seeing that, I turned off my Inheritance and opened all restriction, conscious, unconscious I had ced on my Body, Soul, and energy; I want to bepletely open when it hit me.

    Seconds passed when suddenly, I felt the sunshine had brightened up a little, as I felt that Supression and other few peculiar feelings hit me like a sleigh hammer.

    "Ah!"

    A faint scream couldn¡¯t help bute out of my mouth when suddenly everything hit me at once and made me so vulnerable that I had a small panic attack for a moment.

    A great suppression came over my Body, Soul, and energy, lessening their power at a record pace till I can use only 2% of my strength.

    That is just a suppression working; there are other three things that have also hit me, the things that hit me, I had never felt before, but I had read about them.

    After the suppression, three types of waves have hit me; the first is energy destabilizing waves, which I had been familiar with since I had entered the forest, the other two Soul destabilizing waves and body destabilizing waves.

    These three waves have hit me so hard that not only my energy wanted to go haywire in my body, but my Soul also affected, affecting my thoughts and body, which I am barely able to control right now.

    My knees are shaking as I am on the verge of falling down simultaneously; my thought process is in shambles, that I can barely control my thoughts.

    As for energy, I am instinctively controlling it from going haywire into my body and damage it.

    I had spent thousands of hours on my control that some of the things have be part of my instincts, and these instincts were able to able holding it from going haywire.

    Seeing everything I had worked hard is on the verge of falling apart, I first time realized how shaky my foundation is; the foundation that I had loaded to be most robust among my level is such shaky.

    Though I know it is happening due to three powerful energy waves, and I do have a very robust foundation for my level but seeing everything is on the verge of breaking, I have decided to work on it all over again.

    I am very lucky that I had decided toe here; if I had gone to other ces, I would not have found such grave weakness and leveled up to Emperor Stage without any thought.

    For some people, this may not be a weakness seeing it is work of destabilizing energy, and me still standing is proof of my immense control, but to me, it is a shaky foundation.

    No energy should be able to take my control, no matter how strong that energy is, no matter how peculiar that energy is, I need to have full control over my body, Soul, and energy, and till I got it, I will not level up to Emperor Stage.

    This ce had helped me find the weaknesses I have, and this ce will help me fix them.

    I have already decided to train in control, and for that, I have to go deeper as I could not always depend on the tides, which onlye few times a month.

    I will have to head deeper into the forest, where the suppression and destabilizing energies as dense as what I am feeling in the Tide.

    Though it will be very dangerous, seeing if the Tide wille will turn fatal for me.

    Still, it is the risk I will have to take to get the benefits of this wonderful environment of the Devil¡¯s Gate.

    Seconds passed by as Tide continue to wash over me; each second is a battle itself to keep my body, Soul, and energy in check; if I lose control over one of them, I will lose control over the other two.

    It will be bad for me; uncontroble Soul and energy would do a lot of damage which will take time to heal, and I don¡¯t like that, especially in this environment where powerhouses are everywhere.

    Finally, fifty secondster of it hitting me, the Tide begin to weaken up, and twenty-second after, the suppression and destabilizing energies of the Tide have disappeared, but my knees are still shaking as before.

 Chapter 1574 - Drenched

    <h4>Chapter 1574 - Drenched</h4>

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I cursed as I slumped on the ground with drenched clothes; the Tide had been really something far more dangerous than I had expected, no wonder lots of people died by it.

    I had not expected the Tide to be something like it, something this dangerous with my current strength.

    I do not underestimate myself; I know I am powerful, and there are only a limited number of Emperors that could pose a threat to me; with such power and my envious control, I had not thought Tide would affect me much, but it did.

    Not only affected me, but it had also let me see the reality of control to which I had been so proud, and to be honest, I am not sad; I am quite happy instead.

    I had thought my control had reached a very high level that now I will have to progress very slowly.

    My mentality had made my progress slow, thinking I had reached close to the peak, but now, seeing the real state of my control, I am sure I will improve quickly if I worked hard.

    I remained on the ground for a few minutes before I got up; now that I returned to normal, it is time to start the adventure again.

    I was nning on returning to the city early today, but now I do not think I will return soon as it is the best time to hunt.

    For three days, there will be no tide, and powerhouses from both sides will enter the forest in great numbers.

    Since the forest merged with the world, there have never been within three days of the first Tide. It means three days from now on, there will be no tide which means more people now swarm in a forest.

    The terror of Tide is too big in people¡¯s hearts.

    With such great timing in hand, how could I go back to the city, leaving behind all those precious Grimm Monsters who are want to be harvested into the roses and even want to give their give bloodline for my runes to eat.

    So without wasting any time, I head deeper into the forest in the hope of meeting a strong Grimm Monster, and since there is a great scout-like Ashlyn, I am sure I will find some powerful Grimm Monster to harvest.

    Time passed as I head deeper into the forest with blurring speed; on the way, Ive even spotted few humans who just looked at me but did not do anything.

    Not every criminal is suicidal; some of them are very smart and rarely act idiotically as the reagen acted.

    ¡¯Chew Chew Chew¡¯

    About twenty-five minutester, Ashlyn finally found someone, and when I looked through her eyes, I found this Grimm Monster pretty powerful.

    Feeling excited, I increased my speed and burst toward the Grimm Monster.

    Thud!

    Little more than ten minutester, Inded in front of Blood Eyed Hyenama, which had its huge long Sword ready as it sensed meing toward it.

    It is High-Level Emperor Stage Grimm Monter with red eyes from which it had got its name.

    It is about eight meters tall with a skinny frame and six meters long-Long Sword, which steely grey de and dark blue wooden handle.

    The most notable thing about it is its aura; it powerful, more powerful than what I am projecting, which why it had rxed a small and cruel smile that was present on its face widened slightly.

    "Human, you recovered quite quickly from the tide," Itmented while looking at me from top to down carefully, "You too, I would have expected you to be still down on the ground with your tongue out like a dog," I said.

    Just as I said it, its red eyes became redder, and a look of rage appeared on its face. Hyenamen of any tribe did not like to bepared to a dog or anything rted to a dog; they hate it.

    "Human, you will pay the price for saying that." "When I defeat you, I will tear you apart, limb by limb, and drink your blood while you are alive," It said slowly and softly as if wanting to make me memorize what it is saying.

    "Since when did you became a Vampire?" I asked back in another insult, which angered it even more, and this time it did not reply to me with its words.

    Instead, it came at me as it activated its Inheritance, which covered it head to toe in blood-red armor, which looked like it was made of blood-soaked wood.

    ¡¯Blood Tree Inheritance,¡¯ I said in surprise when I saw it appeared on its body.

    Blood Tree Inheritance is not Inheritance exclusive to Blood Eyed Hyenaman Tribe; it is Inheritance of all Grimm Monsters, Inheritance those by who had Blood Element Affinity.

    Though not all people who had Blood Affinity could get this powerful Inheritance, if they had, we humans would have had quite a few problems due to it.

    This Inheritance is very powerful, but itspatibility rate is low, which is good because, in the big battle, this Inheritance is terror where blood runs like water and gives this Inheritance a huge power.

    I don¡¯t know why the Grimm Monster let the holder Blood Tree Inheritancee out here. The host of it usually fights in a ce where huge battles happen, where they could show their true potential.

    Well, it is a good thing it is here for whatever reason; killing it, I will be doing a favor to my race.

    It appeared in front of me in an instant and moved its Sword directly at my chest.

    Its skill is quite good, its movements are precise and clear, without wastage of any energy, looks like this one had quite a fighting experience.

    I moved my Sword in the counter, seeing it a smirk appeared on its face and its suddenly increased speed of its Sword and moved its wrist a little and moved its Sword toward my neck.

    Seeing it perform a little trick, my lips couldn¡¯t help but curse as I fluidly followed as if its trick means nothing; there is quite a surprise seeing me do that.

 Chapter 1575 - Blood Burning I

    <h4>Chapter 1575 - Blood Burning I</h4>

    ng!

    I stopped its sword at the middle, not letting it get even an inch inside of my personal space.

    "Try a little harder little Hyena," I said as its angry face had gotten even angrier hearing me.

    "Good human, you have some spunk. I hope this spunk will not go away when I drain every drop of blood you have from your body," It said, and a bloody aura burst out of it.

    "Blood Cuts!"

    It said and attacked, a dark redyer of thickly covered its sword, and when I looked at it, I had a feeling that I am standing in the middle of a bloody battle and my side is losing.

    The soul illusion is very powerful, and it would have been even more powerful.

    If it had been a bloody battle, the blood of the enemy gives its Inheritance strength; it does not matter if the blood had been brought out by it or other; as long as it is the blood of the enemy, it will get stronger.

    I have to be careful not to bleed too in this confrontation; the blood of energy makes it stronger.

    My eyes cleared by illusion, and I moved my de toward theing sword.

    ng!

    Our swords shed, and a huge amount of bloody energy came at me. This bloody energy is powerful, and it wants tocerate my body apart to make my blood flow out like a river.

    But just as Bloody energy touched my Armor, it immediately sucked by runes leaving behind nothing; the energy simply disappeared.

    It also sensed its energy disappearing, and a frown appeared on its face, but it did not spend any time thinking about it; instead, it decided to attack with an even more powerful attack.

    ng ng ng

    Our sword begins to sh at the blurring speed; if an Emperor sees it, they will only see the sh of green and red and powerful shockwaves released from our attacks which the trees would immediately absorb.

    These trees are one of the main reasons why one could barely hear the sound of battle. They absorb not only the shockwave of the attacks but also absorb the sound of it.

    If anyone is out of the five hundred meters radius of our battle, they would barely hear anything. If they are one kilometer out, they will hear nothing, nor they will sense anything.

    If we had been fighting in the regr forest, we would have turned the thousands of trees into powder by the shockwave alone, and the sound of our battle would have been heard about for hundreds of kilometers.

    Here there are barely five trees that have been destroyed, and they are not even destroyed filly. If we leave them as it is, it will not take them more than two months to grow to their former heights.

    The whole Devil¡¯s Gate is strange, but I liked it very much. It gives huge privacy during the battle, and there are a lot of powerful challengers and things from which one could progress.

    "Ribbons of Death!"

    It said, and thousands of blood-red ribbons begin to materialize around us. These ribbons are long, and they looked very sharp, sharper than the sword; they would not have any problem cutting through my n.a.k.e.d flesh.

    This attack of it is powerful, far more powerful than what it had been fighting against me; it is definitely one of its trump cards.

    "Human, I have in armies with this attack before. You shoul feel pride that I am using my army ying attack on a single person like you," He said with augh as more than five thousand ribbons appeared us.

    "Now, die under the might of my Ribbons of Death!" It shouted and motioned its sword toward me, and as it did, thousands of blood-red ribbons came toward me.

    This is the might of the Emperor; the Emperors are known to be army yers, they could single handly destroy the armies, and this move is a real army kill move.

    The thing is, this move is not at its full strength. Half of its strength had been suppressed here; if it was able to show its full might, it would have been even more amazing.

    The Ribbons came at me bearing the power of death. If there had been any other King in my ce, they would have shown the fear, but me no, I am excited seeing it had finally used to some good move.

    "Goblins Rage!"

    I said and activated ¡¯First Boost.¡¯ My runes have released thick energy inside me, which spread through every cell of my body, giving me a huge boost in power. The power, even under such great suppression, is amazing.

    Finally, the ribbons reached me; as they did, I moved my ming sword towards them. I am going to cut apart each of these bloody ribbons before I cut that Hyenaman bastard.

    Shooooo!

    A ripping sound rang; if one is not looking directly, they would think that my sword is just ripping through the air, not through the ribbons; if it had been ripping through the air, there had been some sound, but there is none.

    Unfortunately, my sword is ripping through the air; these blood-red ribbons are getting rip apart before my sword even touched them; the air above my sword is enough to cut them, and green fire is burning those ribbons into ashes, destroying any hope of using them for attack again.

    In three seconds, I burned apart all the ribbons, and the thing is, my sword hadn¡¯t touched most of the ribbons. The Green fire covering my sword had spread through the ribbons, burning them to ashes before they could cut by my sword.

    I looked at my blood eyes Hyenaman, who is looking at me with a seething fury that its red eyes are literally zing.

    "You Bastard, I will burn you alive, BLOOD BURNING!" It said and shouted out thest two words.

    Hearing ¡¯Blood Burning,¡¯ my expressions couldn¡¯t help but change; the ¡¯Blood Burning¡¯ is the most powerful move of Blood Tree Inheritance at every stage.

    Every host of Blood Tree Inheritance may have different moves, but they always have ¡¯Blood Burning,¡¯ and it is always the strongest move of Blood Tree Inheritance.

 Chapter 1576 - Blood Burning II

    <h4>Chapter 1576 - Blood Burning II</h4>

    Blood Red aura had covered its whole body as if all its Blood had turned to smoke; not only that, there are blood red crystalline veins that started to appear all over its body, giving it a very sinister look.

    It is a very dangerous move for normal Grimm Monster and humans, but for it, it is not; as long as it used it for a limited time, it would not feel much weak using it.

    This move became a true terror in Tyrant Stage, where it could suck the blood of its enemies and burn it for more power, as long as there is the Blood of enemies, hosts of Blood Tree Inheritances became unstoppably.

    "Human Die!"

    It roared and appeared in front of me as it teleported and swung its sword, which is even faster than its speed.

    The sword had already closed half a distance and closing even faster toward my neck, seeing that I had finally moved my sword.

    CLANG!

    Our attacks shed, creating a shockwave of Blood and sending powerful Bloody energy at me, which like liches, ready to devour my Blood, but just as it touched my armor, it had disappeared, and a secondter, the forcefield and sound also got sucked by the trees.

    It startled by the way its attack is death and raged burned brighter in its eyes as it swung its sword at me, and this time, there was three times Blood Energy covering its sword.

    CLANG

    Its attack shed with, and likest time, as the bloody energy touched by armor, it disappeared, which again made rage in its eyes burned brighter and attack with even more power, seeing its attacks are not making even shake from my spot.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Attack after attack came, with each attack being powerful than before, but no attack of it was able to shake me; all it did feed my runes, and this result made it mad and began to send it into a frenzy.

    Each failed attack sent it deeper into a frenzy until itpletely lost its mind and became a mad beast that only knows how to attack.

    Emperor Stage Grimm Monsters go to a frenzy like regr Grimm Monsters, but their frenzy is controlled used to maximize the power of their attacks.

    The Werewolf I had fought in the Championship had also gone into a frenzy, but its frenzy was controlled, and when needed, it immediately came out of it.

    But this Grimm Monster is in a mad frenzy; it hadpletely lost the sense of self like a normal Grimm Monster, which is quite rare among the Emperor Stage Grimm Monster but not so rare among the hosts of Blood Tree Inheritance.

    The Blood Tree Inheritance is a very powerful Inheritance, so powerful that Pyramid had posted a special reward for killing any host of Blood Tree Inheritance.

    There one disadvantage that Blood Tree Inheritance has, the host of it is susceptibility to madness.

    From what I read, the host of this Inheritance has to go through years of training before going out.

    This bastard is definitely criminal; it would not have been here and would not have such poor self-control to go into a frenzy quickly.

    It is fine by me; the more powerful the opponent, the more fun I have, and now I want it even more powerful.

    "I am getting bored. Do you have something powerful? Use it, or I will kill you in ten seconds," I taunted, while it might have gone to frenzy, but it still understood the taunt.

    "YOU!"

    It said in hoards voice, and the next moment a very powerful aura had burst out of it, or I might say auras.

    Dark red blood auras have covered it densely that only a silhouette of it could be seen from it, but I am not looking at that; I am looking at three distinct auras, and only one of them belong to it.

    ¡¯No wonder it had gone mad this easily,¡¯ I said to myself. To normal people, the aura will look the same, but Kings and Emperor would easily able to see the three distinct aura¡¯s in blood-red auras.

    It had stored the Blood of the enemy inside it and not one enemy but two enemies.

    The host of the Blood Tree Inheritance could do that but only Tyrant Stage; it banned for any other stage Grimm Monster from doing that as it had detrimental effects on body and Psych.

    "HEHEH, HUMAN DIE!"

    It said in a strange mad voice and attacked, and the attack was really powerful; its power had reached near equal to the first attack that Werewolf hadunched against me.

    Its strength was good but not good enough, it was close to the monster, and now it had be a monster. The host of Blood Treen Inheritance deserves to die for the potential of destruction they posed toward us.

    More power came out of my runes as I moved my sword to deal with it its attack.

    CLANG!

    I stopped its attack perfectly as I did earlier; it may have be stronger with borrowed Blood, but that does not mean I am weak. I am perfectly capable of killing it in a single attack.

    There are reasons why I am not doing that, first is I want to collect more data; I needed data to design better Inheritance; there is another greater reason why I am not killing it in a single attack, and that is I am preparing it.

    After going back to the academy, I have done great research on Bloodline awakening. Aside from natural awaking, there are other ways of Bloodline awakening.

    One is extreme emotions, and the other is near death, and if one used both of the methods together, chances increased even more.

    I am fighting slowly because I want to peak its emotions to the highest and then take it closer to death. I am already taken it close to extreme emotions, and in few seconds, I will take it close to death.

    If I am lucky, I might be able to awaken its Bloodline; it would be amazing if that happens.

 Chapter 1577 - Protection

    <h4>Chapter 1577 - Protection</h4>

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Its attacks are getting stronger and stronger and not just stronger, so strong that I had to draw out more and more strength from the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ to contend against it.

    When it begins to burn blood, the three blood energies were not working properly, but as it attacked more, it somehow merged the power of three Blood Energies, which made its strength rose explosively.

    I am so happy that I did not finish it off a few seconds ago when its strengthe to a standstill. If I had, the battle would have ended before it even really begins.

    Now it was miraculously managed to merge all three blood energies, its power has skyrocketed, and it is giving me quite a challenge which I love very much.

    While I am fighting against it, I am also observing the tree merged blood auras; also, the way it had increased its energy is really amazing.

    I am also always working on forms of my Inheritance energy to make it stronger. There are seven elements in my constitution, and abination of these seven elements makes my Inheritance energy.

    I had tried thousands ofbinations to make powerful Inheritance energy. The current Inheritance Energy I have is the most powerful one, made from all the seven constitution elements.

    I did not have to use all the seven elements of my constitution to create the Inheritance energy, but through my experiments, I found that using all seven elements gives me powerful Inheritance energy.

    I just hope that I will able to reach the seventh floor of my Refinement Tower soon; When that happens power of my Inheritance Energy will rise explosively; hell, seeing the results of my experiments, even the 6th floor of the Tower will also make my Inheritance energy stronger.

    My Refinement Tower had a unique ability, and that is fusing the different energies; it fused energies far better than my runes.

    Currently, I am on the fifth floor of my Refinement Tower, which means I could only merge five energies. When I merged my bestbination of five energies into Tower, the result I got was amazing.

    Thebination of five energies I got from the is only about 10% weaker than the current Inheritance energy I am using, which is abination of seven energies through the runes.

    When I reach the 6th floor of the Tower and merge six energies, the energy I will get will be much stronger than the energy Inheritance energy I am currently using.

    Hun!

    Five minutes passed by when suddenly, its attack begin to get weaken. It is no surprise to me; the blood it had sucked had been nearly spent, unlike its own blood; the sucked blood burned quite quickly.

    If it had been on the battlefield or I would have been bleeding heavily, it would have sucked my blood to power up its attack, but here there is no blood; the only blood it could burn is its.

    ¡¯It is time to end it,¡¯ I said in my mind; it had given me all it could, and before this bastard goes far and begin to burn its core, I will have to harvest it.

    With that thought, I disappeared from my spot and appeared in front of its chest, and pierce my sword through it.

    Puch!

    Something happened very fast, as my sword had pierced through its chest and about pierced through its heart when suddenly something appeared over its heart and blocked my sword.

    A defensiveyer? I asked myself; it looked like a defensiveyer seeing how it had stopped my attack.

    I did not have any chance to think about it, as at that moment it stopped my sword; I felt a repelling force attacking, which is exactly ten times stronger than my attack.

    BAM!

    I shot out from the Grimm Monster like a cannonball, like a ragdoll. Still, there is no panic on my face; the moment I shot out, A globe of Green Fire came enveloped me, and after that, another globe came and then another, in a single moment, three green fire globe enveloped me.

    Others could only see a single globe from outside, as the two other globes are hidden inside them. These Globes are the fa?ade of my defensive method ¡¯Rose Petals.¡¯

    I had been prepared for something like that to happened; the ten times repelling force is a little surprising, but it is still something I could handle.

    BANNG BANG Bang!

    Fiery Globe crashed against the trees and then another tree before it stopped. While the crash had destroyed the two trees and made the third tree quite damaged, nothing had happened to me; I am perfectly fine under the protection of my defensive method.

    Seeing all the repelling force had been destroyed, I let go of the defensive method and looked at the Hyenaman, whose eyes had turned sane and now looking at me with my shock.

    Seeing the sanity in its eyes is quite surprising as I had not expected it came back from its deep frenzy, but it looks like such close contact with death will make anyone sane.

    "How do you survived?" It asked in shock; I totally ignored its question and looked at the filmy energyyer enveloping it.

    The protection from the protection amulet is not gone; it had made things a little tricky but only a little.

    "So, you have a protection amulet," I stated, "Hehe, surprised human bastard? With it protecting me, all your attacks will be repelled at you by ten times; you can forget about killing me now," it said with a mockingugh.

    "Really? How long does your protection willst, five minutes? Ten Minutes? Fifteen minutes?" I asked it teasingly, hearing me his expression had a sudden chance as if it had just understood something.

    "Human bastard, you will not be this lucky when we meet next time," It said and began to run away without looking back.

 Chapter 1578 - Cage and Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 1578 - Cage and Harvest</h4>

    "Net Cage!" I said as I saw it running away.

    A of green fire burst out from the ground and formed a huge dome, confining its running figure immediately.

    "Hehe!"

    The Grimm Monster did not seem to think much about it as it went toward it without stopping as if believing it will be easily able to pass through it.

    BAM!

    It crashed through the of the dome and had to take steps back to avoid the embarrassing fall.

    The repelling force surrounding it did not react as it had hoped when it crashed through the cage.

    The is not an offensive method, even the fire covering it is not dangerous, and since there is no danger, the repelling force will not act.

    I don¡¯t know how this idiot became an Emperor and still not know about the working of protection charms and amulets.

    It looked at the fiery in horror-stricken expression as reality had finally dawned upon it. Unless attacked, the repelling force of the amulet will not act.

    It is imprisoned, and it will till it¡¯s the protection amulets powers are consumed, and as for it breaking it out of it, it is impossible for it; those are my vines that are blocking its way.

    Only when it had something like attacking amulets which are very rare and act as repelling amulets, do will it have the chance of breaking through it.

    "Ahhh!"

    I had just thought that when I heard its scream, only to see it is gathering strength to attack the.

    Bang Bang Bang

    It started to attack the, and what attacks they are. They are quite powerful; I had not thought even after burning its blood, it will able to produce such power, but it did.

    Itunched attack after attack, in every direction, from sides to up; it had even attacked the ground thinking there, but sadly, this cage of spherical in nature is equally protected below as it is above.

    There is no way it is going to get out of the cage, and it seemed to know it as it begins to turn into more and more frenzies as time passed.

    The protection amulet is not going to protect forever; soon, its protection will be gone.

    Ten minutes passed by since its protection had activated, and now finally, the change could be seen in it. I had begun to turn pale, and each second it is turning paler and paler.

    Within a minute, the protection will be gone, and it seemed to know as well as it had gone bat shit crazy, attacking anything and everything its eyes fell on while screaming like a mad.

    I watched it all with great interest; it is emotionally charged up, which is great news for me; the more its emotions will boil, the greater chance I will have in awakening its Bloodline.

    Finally, forty secondster, the repelling force had disappeared. As It did, I moved my vines toward it; simultaneously, I felt a powerful aura burst out of it.

    It begins to burn its core, as for why it did not do than before; it is likely because the protection amulets had not let it do that.

    Those protection amulets not only protect one from enemy attacks but also protect one from the intense self; burning one¡¯s core is intense self-harm.

    Puch Puch Puch

    It had just lifted its weapon to attack mying vines when it found the vines in front of it and pierced through its body from all directions, stopping it from its track

    As the vines pierced through it, they begin to harvesting process; a few secondster, it had be sane for a moment due to intense pain, and recognition shed into its eyes, and its horror bes even greater.

    It understood the moment I appeared in front of it; its fate had been sealed. No, matter what it had done in the battle, its fate would have remained the same.

    It looked at its eyes for a moment before focusing on harvesting, seeing if the Bloodline of it awakened; as its essence get harvested, but I saw no sign of bloodline awakening.

    Two minutes passed by, and nearly all of its essence had been harvested, but the Bloodline did not awaken, which is not surprising, but I am still disappointed.

    It was a very lucky fluke that the Bloodline of the Werewolf had awakened during the battle.

    Still, I will not stop; I will continue to harvest Grimm Monsters, and for Bloodline, even if I have to harvest thousands of Grimm Monsters, I will do it; the bloodlines are too important for me to give up.

    And its not like hunting Grimm Monsters is going to impede my progress. Hunting the Grimm Monster is my job; the awakening of Bloodline is just going to be a big boost to me, that is all.

    In few seconds, the Hyenaman gotpletely harvested of its essence and turned to husk while harvested essence begin to turn into the Essense Rose.

    A minuteter, a ck color essence rose appeared in front of me. It is ck as red night dots all over it; it looked very beautiful.

    Like earlier, Nero begins to demand the essence rose, but this time, I did not give it to him.

    This rose will go into my storage; I still have to fulfill the quota of essence roses that the teacher had given me; I can¡¯t give all of it to Nero.

    After cing the rose into a delicate wooden box, I stored it before picking up storage and artifacts of Grimm Monster and dealing with husk which had not flown away by the wind.

    I do not want any proof of my presence here, so it is better than I wipe out all the proofs of my being here before I start hunting for another Grimm Monster.

    It took me few minutes to clean the battlefield and erase all the proof of me being here. After I did that, I disappeared from that spot in search of another prey.

 Chapter 1579 - Six Weeks

    <h4>Chapter 1579 - Six Weeks</h4>

    Beep Beep Beep

    My holowatch beeping with yellow shes for the past few seconds with an important notification, but all I could do is grit my teeth and not shout, no matter how much I want to open my mouth and shout out loud.

    I am lying in a thick herbal pool that is made from rare and precious herbs, and my body is sucking it all as if it is a sponge.

    I am currently training using the ¡¯Smiling Torture.¡¯ The process is very painful and horrifying to look.

    There are thousands of warts appearing on every part of my body before disappearing for a second.

    These warts would suck the herbal energy from the pool and provide it to my internal organs and bones, which are currently expanding andpressing to fuse the herbal energy inside it.

    The process is very painful, but the benefits are also extremely great. With the help of the above Tyrant Grade artifact, I was able to refine my body at a phenomenal rate; the progress rate is even faster than what I had in ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin.

    Still, there is a price to be paid for such benefits, and it is pure torture. It is extremely painful that, across the years, very few people had trained with this Artifact for more than a year.

    Currently, I am at the first level of training, and it is this painful. The second level is ten times more painful than this; I had read the records, and they are shuddering.

    There many levels of training in this Artifact, but most people, including the past headmasters and others, stopped at level 3. In over three thousand years since this Artifact in Academies hand, only five people could go over Level 3.

    I am nning to sixth; I nearly finished with the 1st level of training, and if it not for me is still a King, I would have finished it with this level a while ago.

    The lower the level is, the more time it will take to finish its training regiment, but the lower level has its benefits. The base of one became stronger and firmer and provided a great boost when one level up.

    The trainingsted for about ten more minutes before warts on my skin disappeared forever.

    With training done, I looked at my holowarched and opened the ¡¯Yellow¡¯ mail I had received from the guild. The ¡¯Yellow¡¯ mail is important to mail, but it is nothing like the purple one where I have to leave everything and do what it wants me to do.

    "It looks like Devil Gate will not be silent for quite a while," I said as I read the main.

    A new structure hade out of the ground in a forest a few hours ago, and both humans and Grimm Monsters are investigating it, but preliminary investigation they have done states that it is Treasure Pce.

    This news is going to create a huge wave; loads of people will leave toward it.

    This Treasure Pce haad appeared inside the middle region of the forest, where the suppression is very heavy. It will not discourage people at all; people will still flock there.

    The Treasure Pces that appeared in the Devil¡¯s Gate had a reputation, they are very dangerous, but the treasures one could get from them are also amazing.

    Especially those enhancing potions, they are very good. People kill for those potions as they help one make progress that would take one month and years to make, and they have no side effects.

    The Alchemist of the world did not skills to make such potions; they could only be found in ruins.

    I read the mail word by word before I got out of the tub and walked into the bathroom. There I showered, washing away all the herbal dregs I have on my body beforeing out and wearing new clothes.

    In the living room, I took out food boxes from my storage and heated them with my fire before eating them. Ashlyn is not a big fan of packaged food, but I can¡¯t cook right now.

    It had been six weeks since I hade to the Devil¡¯s Gate, and after ten days ofing here, I had begun cooking, but today, I will not do that, I have to go to the Treasure Pce that appeared, and it would take me more than a day since it is the middle part of the forest.

    It will be very dangerous if the tide came, thest tide came eight days ago, but I am willing to take the risk

    In these past six weeks, I had trained hard, especially focusing on my body, soul, and energy. I would hunt in the forest for four days, and three days, I would train.

    The progress I made is amazing; not only Emperor Grade upgrade had reached nearpletion, but I also had huge progress in the control over my body, soul, and energy.

    If I had not been going for the Treasure Pce, I would have been training till midnight.

    Still, not everything had gone ording to the n; The Bloodline, which I had been hoping to awaken in Grimm Monster and harvest itter, did not awaken, of around a hundred Grimm Monsters, I was not able to awaken the bloodline in the single Grimm Monster.

    My luck is so bad that not only was I not able to awaken Bloodline of Grimm Monster, I was not even able to find the Grimm Monster who actually has awakened its bloodline.

    Still, I had not lost hope, and its a good thing I had not; as now that Treasure Pce had opened, I am sure I will find many Grimm Monsters with awakened bloodline.

    Those powerhouses Grimm Monsters would surelye running toward the treasured pce, and I will just have to kill them. Though the treasured pce will be dangerous, I am sure I will get huge benefits out of it.

 Chapter 1580 - Journey To The Treasure Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1580 - Journey To The Treasure Pce</h4>

    ¡¯There seemed to be quite a crowd,¡¯ I thought as I flew close to the city gates.

    There are thousands of people flying through the gate every second; I had expected a lot of Emperors to move toward the treasured pce but did not expect their numbers to be this much.

    It seemed like there is going to be quite a bloodbath this time, and even I don¡¯t know whether I will survive or not, the Grimm Monsters are not the only danger I will have to watch out for.

    Soon, I flew through the gate with thousands of other people. A few minutester, I was in the forest, where Ashlyn sneakily came out and flew away.

    The forest is vast and adds suppression to that, which will increase with deeper I go; I will need more than a day to reach the middle region of the forest where the Treasure Pce had appeared.

    It is a good thing; the Treasure Pce is not too deep in the middle region of the forest, otherwise it would have taken days for me to reach there.

    The suppression is huge in the middle region, and I know how much my strength will be suppressed there; it is different for everyone; itpletely depends on their strength.

    Still, I think my strength will be suppressed by around 70%; it could little more or a little less.

    The middle region is for ¡¯Monsters,¡¯ the above-average will find all of their strength suppressed. So, I will have to travel ording to the strength of Sam Duffy; if I show too much strength, people will suspect.

    It is a good thing, in the past six weeks, I had shown my strength bordering to ¡¯Monster,¡¯ it brought me more scrutiny from the Tyrants of the city, but it had turned beneficial to me.

    Now, I could go to Treasure Pce without attracting too much attention; though there will be some scrutiny, I am sure I will be able to handle it without a hitch.

    I moved at Sam Duffy¡¯s highest speed which good, but I used my real strength; I could have gone much faster. I wish I could just burst out with my real speed, but it is too much of a risk; it will waste all efforts Ive made in creating this identity.

    Time passed by as I traveled through the forest; the more distance I covered, the greater suppression I would feel and have to reduce my speed ording to it.

    Twelve hours had passed, and I had covered quite a distance, but there is still more I have to cover, so I continued.

    Two hourster, I had gone furthest in the forest, I had gone before, and now the journey forward would bepletely new, and I am looking forward to it.

    Soon, a whole day had passed, and I have reached very close to the boundary of the outer region. If I continue with my current speed, in two hours, I will reach the middle region.

    I am lucky; I have Ashlyn as a guide; without her, I would not have such a clear path without any monsters or Grimm Monsters wasting any of my time.

    Two hours and some more minutester, I reached the middle region, and suppression had sudden increase; for a moment, I thought as if Supression Tide had hit me.

    It is just a sudden increase in suppression, and it is not just suppression that hit me; the soul destabilizing waves and energy destabilizing waves have also hit me.

    These two waves had hit me during the Tides, and now like Tides, I have heavy suppression hitting me and also have all the destabilizing waves crashing into me.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel pressure when everything had hit me; I rested for few minutes, got everything under control before continuing with my journey with much decrease speed.

    As I entered the middle region, the suppression and three energies increased at a faster rate, that I had to reduce my speed continuously.

    The others around me had also been affected quite badly; some of them had directly copsed that a few minutester, they begin their return journey toward the outer region.

    It is happening more and more; people kept copsing. Most of them decided to return, while some of them stubbornly forged ahead.

    Sam Duffy had not copsed, yet it won¡¯t be long before he has tond and continue to journey on foot.

    Thud!

    Three hourster, Sam Duffynded on the ground and began to run through the forest like the others.

    Now, most of the people are running on the ground; there are very few who are flying and fewer who are flying very fast.

    I had spotted few people who are flying so fast that I could not match their speed even if I wanted to. Those are the very powerful people; if Ie across them, I will have to run away as fast as I can.

    I continued running for six more hours before I had finally stopped as I reached my destination.

    The suppression at this ce is very heavy; Sam Duffy¡¯s 95% power had been suppressed here.

    I am too heavily suppressed; about 72% of my strength is suppressed, except for the three tides I had experienced, my strength had never been this suppressed.

    In front of me, I saw thousands of people, all of them are Emperors, and if I were to guess their number, it would be around three thousand, which had blown my mind.

    These people are no ordinary Emperors; they are all monsters, only those who reached the monster level coulde here, and this is just beginning; I am there will be more people in a day or two.

    Opposite of humans are Grimm Monsters; their numbers are more than double than humans, and like humans, they are staring at the square building with a huge gate that shimmering in blue light.

    It may be called a treasure pce, but it did not look like one; it looked like two hundred meters long and one hundred and fifty meters wide block of Marble which had a huge shining blue gate attached to it.

 Chapter 1581 - Entering The Treasure Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1581 - Entering The Treasure Pce</h4>

    It seemed like the Treasure Pce appeared three days ago, found by the Human roaming in this area.

    She was barely able to save her life as by the time she had found it, there already been around Grimm Monsters gathered around it.

    Fifteen of them had chased her; they had chased for nearly a day, till she reached close to the city; when she entered the city, she was quite bloodied, barely hanging to her life.

    Still, because of her, we were able to secure this site before it was toote.

    Sometimes when the treasure pces appeared, and one side secures them so tightly that the other side did not even know they had appeared.

    Sometimes even if they know, they don¡¯t go for it as the price of going after is greater than they are willing to bear, but most of the time, both sides share as the price of not sharing is too great.

    We humans barely let have the Grimm Monsters any advantage. Even if it cost us arms and legs, we still go for it.

    The Treasure Pce had appeared, but it had not opened yet; nearly all the treasure pces that appeared before had appeared before opened within nine days ofing out.

    So, this treasure pce will open within six days or even sooner if this treasure pce had appearedter than we have expected. From what I heard, even Grimm Monsters did not saw it appearing from the ground.

    So, it may have appeared one to two days ago before the Grimm Monsters have discovered it. I hope that¡¯s true; I want to enter this treasure pce as soon as possible.

    I walked around the humans, listening to the conversation they had before I picked up a lone tree at a distance and sat in its shadows.

    It had been an hour since I had reached Treasure Pce, and in the hour, few hundreds more have joined. Somee crawling and running, while rare fewe flying.

    I looked at those who came flying, memorizing their faces, and seeing if they are in the criminal database I have. The more I know about them, the better they might pose a threat to me inside the Ruin.

    Like us, the numbers of Grimm Monsters are also growing, and their numbers are greater than us, and they are looking at us like hungry sharks; a slight spark of conflict and huge battle with erupting here, the battle of the emperors.

    Even if our strength is heavily suppressed here, they are still the Emperors, campable to bringing untamed destruction.

    The higher-ups are acutely aware of that and which is why both of the camps have a healthy distance between them, and both of them are covered in an invisible energy shield that would protect us from an initial volley of attacks.

    I was sleeping under the tree like many people when I felt faint soul sense scanning me. I did not create any sudden movements, not even the tiniest ones, and continued sleeping.

    This is one of their best attempts yet; the soul sense is very fine. Not as fine as what the teacher could make but still fine, and this soul sense had burrowed inside me, scanning the strength of my body and soul.

    I could feel it being surprised when it saw the strength of my body. Like energy, I did not cloak my and soul.

    They are extremely strong by King Standard and even strong by Emperor Standard, but nothing is shocking. Sam Duffy is known to have a strong body, and one time, they even saw me doing body strengthening exercises.

    So, I don¡¯t have to worry about them suspecting too much than they already have, which is close to nothing, this surveince willst few more weeks, and as long as I keep acting as I had nned, they will find nothing.

    Time passed by, and people kepting every hour, but every hour, their numbers would lessen; by the day the whole day is over, there are barely ten peopleing at every hour.

    Sleeping on the hammock had been a little ufortable, but this only luxury the higher-ups are allowing. They have forbidden us from taking out our abodes.

    It is the right decision; the abode makes reaction slower in time to attack, it is always greater to sleep in open and seeing how many centries are taking eyes on everything including Emperors, it is impossible tounch the sneak attack.

    KEEEE!

    A few more seconds have hours have passed, and now less than ten people areing every hour when suddenly, the huge blue gate turned green, and it began to open with a loud sound.

    Even I who was working on my Inheritance heard it inside my Inheritance Space and opened my eyes.

    "It had finally opened," I said as I got up and walked toward the humans who are crowding near the gate of the treasured pce under the lead of three Tyrants.

    The Grimm Monsters are also standing behind the five Tyrants who are talking to the three Humans Tyrants.

    Others could not hear what are they talking about, but the exchange seemed very heated, and they looked like they could attack each other at the moment.

    Seeing the heated discussion, nearly all of the people from both sides took out their weapons as they created distance from respective races tyrants; the moment Tyrnats attack, the Emperors will join the battle as well.

    The discussionsted for nearly a half-hour, and while it is happening, I really thoughts both parties might attack each other, but it is over without aunch of a single attack.

    "Everyone line up," Sir George said ordered; Sir George, an old ck man who looked to in his early sixties, but he is over a century old, is one of the powerful Tyrant posted in the Devil¡¯s Gate.

    Hearing the order, everyone begins to line up; there was no choice; it is like we are a piece of a puzzle and falling into our respective ce.

    People here have gone to enough ruins to know what happened to those who create chaos, and it is Devil¡¯s Gate, where Tyrants could kill you if you annoy them.

 Chapter 1582 - First Challenge: The Maze

    <h4>Chapter 1582 - First Challenge: The Maze</h4>

    Both sides lined up their participants and started to enter inside the gate. The Humans have the one line which the Grimm Monsters have two lines; they are only letting inside two Grimm Monsters for one human.

    I could understand why they had been discussing so hard. The Grimm Monsters have three times more numbers than us, and they likely want three of their members for one human, which we will not ept under any condition.

    It really sucked for the Grimm Monsters, though. They must be wishing we would be here in higher numbers seeing that when all the humans entered the gate, the rest of the Grimm Monsters will have to stay outside.

    They could only enter with humans; when all of us entered inside, they will also not able to enter. Our higher-ups will not let them do that.

    The line worked extremely fast that every minute ten minutes thousand people will enter, and there are around eight thousand humans are present in the like.

    Soon a nearly an hour passed, and I reached closer to the gate, seeing that I activated my Inheritance.

    A few secondster, I was in front of the gate; I only had a moment to stare at the faint green screen before I stepped inside.

    Hun?

    I had expected myself to find myself in a room or some forest, but I found myself in ck space.

    "Wee Participant YU897 In Zander Challenge, Clear Five Challenges And Win The Prize!"

    "At The Completion Of Each Challenge, You Will Receive The Reward, The Sooner You Complete Each Challenge, The Greater Your Reward Would Be."

    "At Completion of All Five Challenges, You Will Receive The Grand Price Which Has Only Hundred Slots!"

    The automated voice said, and before I could ask anything else, I found scenery in front of me changing, and I found in a forest; no, it is not a forest; the forest did not have such huge grey walls.

    "FIRST CHALLENGE: THE MAZE. COMPLETION TIME: ONE WEEK!" An automated voice rang out in my ears.

    Is it a maze? I asked myself, seeing those wallsrge as a mountain. These walls must be at least three hundred meters tall.

    I looked at the towering walls around me and flew into the air; I was a little surprised I could fly; I thoughts there would be some restrictions, but I did not feel any.

    Hell, forget restriction; I did not feel any suppression at all, but for some reason, that did not make me happy at all.

    Taking my gut feeling at heart, I became a little cautious and spread my soul sense, and I received the biggest shock of all, my soul sense is noting out of my body.

    It feels like there is something that is blocking it; I could spread it around my body, but as I tried to bring it out, it hit the wall that I could not breach at all.

    Seeing that, my expression couldn¡¯t help but change drastically. It had been years since I had been without a sense, and that couldn¡¯t help but create an ufortable feeling in my chest.

    My soul sense has never been in such conditions; even when it got suppressed by the tides, I could bring it out and move it around for few meters.

    Bam!

    "Ou!" I scremed out loud as I hit my head hard; for a moment, I thought I was attacked, and a momentter, I understood that I had hit the invisible wall.

    I moved my hands up and found myself touching an invisible wall; it looked solid thing made of invisible energy.

    Bang Bang Bang

    Wanting to test its strength, I took out my sword and hit the invisible wall and found having a reaction to my attack. The attack of mine was powerful enough to hack an Emperor into two, but here against the wall, it did not, not even, created a vibration.

    Seeing that I had put down my sword, I know even if I had attacked with all my strength, I will not be able to breach the wall, but that does not mean I am giving up; there is one more thing I will have to try before giving up.

    I took out a couple of different types of drones and made them fly up toward the invisible wall.

    Sometimes things like drones passed through the invisible fields like there were humans and weapons could not; I wanted to use all my options before giving up.

    Ting Ting Ting

    The drones crashed into the invisible wall; they also could not be passed through, which is quite regrettable. The invisible wall at two hundred meters and there are still a hundred meters more before reaching the top of the walls.

    Thud!

    Seeing the way toward the up, I flew down on the ground. It is not wise to move up in the air, seeing there will both humans and Grimm Monster will be present, some of them I could not deal with my current strenth.

    I am sure the others have entered the Maze too, all of them are Emperors, and there is nock of smart people among the Emperors.

    If I want to get a good reward, especially those strengthening potions, I will have to finish this Maze early, which would not be easy, seeing I ampeting with thousands of highly intelligent Emperors.

    The first thing I decided to do was get closer to the wall; only after seeing it will I decide which way to follow as there are two ways to solve the Maze, a smart way and a dumb way.

    In a smart way, one has to look for proofs and devise the way out of Maze; the dumb way is to pick one direction and continue to follow it; eventually, one would find a way out of it.

    Both ways have their advantages and disadvantages, and I would choose the way I want to follow after I get a good look at the walls.

 Chapter 1583 - Searching Runes

    <h4>Chapter 1583 - Searching Runes</h4>

    I soon reached the grey wall, which looked smooth, but when one is touched, they would feel the faint roughness of micros granules on the wall¡¯s surface.

    ng ng ng

    Touching the wall for a few moments, I took out my sword and begin hitting it with all my strength, but I stopped after a few attacks when I found my attacks are not making even a scratch on them.

    Shaking my head, I begin to observe the wall, seeing if there is something different on it.

    Hun!

    I looked left and right for fifteen minutes and about to give up when I suddenly spotted something. It is a thumbnail size thing, shining in golden light; it looked like a small dot in a giant wall that, simple nce, would not be able to find it.

    It is about one hundred and twenty meters above the ground, and I quickly moved toward it, and soon, I appeared in front of it.

    There are a rune and numeric number ¡¯43¡¯ on it; the rune is amon rune, there is nothing special about it, and it is a simr case for the number; only other numbers and runes were added mean.

    Seeing the rune, I know I had found the way to get out of this maze; there might be other ways, but I am going to go by this way; runes are my thing, and if I did not use them, it would be waste of my knowledge.

    So, after noting down the rune, I moved to search for another rune. I did not find the runes on thatrge, but half an hourter, I found another rune marked ¡¯76.¡¯ Numuriacally and found another rune fifteen minutester on another wall.

    Each wall had a single rune, and those runes could be on any ce on the wall.

    Seeing that, I had instantly created a formation that would help me find the runes.

    My eyes are sharp, and my mind is fast, and most of the time, I caught the room but sometimes, I do not see it despite it being there as it is small as a fingernail in the gigantic wall.

    So, I created formation; it took one hour to create, but its use is evident; I had a look at the whole wall, and I will find them instantly, with that way, I begin to find more and more runes.

    I wish I could use the drones, but drones could not see those runes; they only appear to the eyes, which is shameful as the drones would help immensely and made this way quicker.

    Still, the formation is working fine, and I am finding more, and some numbers and runes begin repeating themselves, seeing that smiles couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    The numbers and runes begin repeating themselves mean there are limited numbers, which means I had to find selected numbers, and when all of them repeated few times, I will stop.

    As I collect and more runes, I understood what I am collecting. The runes are part of the runic equation, and the number is just order; when I collected all the runes, I will get an equation whose answer I will have to find.

    Hun!

    Another hour had passed when suddenly, I felt my senses tingling, and I felt like I am getting attacked by all the directions.

    Feeling the threat, the green armor instant appeared on my body and sword in my hand; just as it appeared, I saw three Grimm Monstersing toward me from all three directions.

    They were Werewolf, A Scarlet Apeman, and baster Snakeman, which I had not seen since I had left my native continent. All three of them seemed to hide, and when I appeared in their range, they leaped at me.

    It had been hours since I had appeared in the maze, and I did note across Human and Grimm Monsters. It had made me wonder whether I am the only person in the ruin to not.

    ng ng ng

    My sword shed against theirs and repelling their attack with ease, surprising them greatly.

    They all may be the Peak Emperors, but I could handle them easily, especially after a month of training hard where my strength had the obvious increment.

    The surprise on their faces had worn off a momentter as they looked at each other; their numbers and their level seemed to give them the confidence to fight against me.

    "This bastard is strong; attack him together!" The werewolf said and came at me with exploding aura; it had used the moves and now moving its ws to shred me into pieces.

    The snakeman and Apeman also came; the Snakeman appeared behind and swung its sword with the intention of crushing me while the Apeman appeared directly in front of me and brought down its Warhammer to turn me into the patty.

    "Goblins Burst!"

    I said, and fire covered my body; the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ had activated, filling every inch of my body.

    These three Grimm Monsters are quite powerful; without using the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ I will have problems in dealing with such powerful attacks, and with it, its child y.

    I let their attacks came closer to me, and when they were halfway, I had finally moved my sword, and it moved with blinding speed.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    Step Step Step

    My sword shed gained three of their attacks, and as it did, it had sent three of them back uncontrobly before stopping their huge bodies at ten meters from us.

    They looked at me in shock before rage covered their eyes, and I could feel a powerful aura bibbling inside them.

    "Friends, let¡¯s crush this Human after we kill it; we will feast on it together," Said the Apeman, and the next moment blue mes began to cover it.

    "Areth;s Forge!" "Moon Sevenring des!" "Morgzo;s Steel!"

    All three of them attacked, the snakemanunched very powerful energy de arcs while Apeman and Werewolf came at me, bearing a crushing aura.

    This will be fun!

 Chapter 1584 - Finally!

    <h4>Chapter 1584 - Finally!</h4>

    Seeing all the three attacksing toward me at the same time, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I harnessed more power from the first boost.

    If I want to, I could easily dodge the attack, but I have no intention to do that. I want to deal with this attack without taking a single step-around.

    "Hehe!" I let out a chuckle as the attacks reached me before swung my sword to deal with them.

    Rip Rip Rip

    My sword first shed against the de arcs cutting through several of them in a single swing before moving my sword toward the Warhammer of Apeman and w of the Werewolf.

    CLANG CLANG

    STEP STEP STEP

    I dealt with two of their attacks where they were mere inches away from me and sent them taking steps back. This time my counter was powerful as they not only took the steps longer distance but they also use more strength to stop.

    The footmarks on the ground are proof of the force they used to stop themselves.

    I did not follow them; I stayed on my spot and watched them with a smile on my face.

    "I had expected you guys to have some strength, but you guys are no better than the initial stage Emperors," I teased. Hearing meparing them to the initial stage Emperor; rage couldn¡¯t help but ze in their eyes.

    "You Bastard!"

    All three of them screamed at me in unison and came at me with even more powerful attacks that made my heartbeat in th excitement; only when the Grimm Monsters use such a move do the fight became excited.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    A loud metallic sound begins to ring out as our weapons shed; the Grimm Monsters have finally stopped holding back and begin to use everything they have.

    Their attacks are powerful, but I am dealing with them without feeling stress. They could make their offense stronger than this, forcing me to draw even more strength, but these idiots are being stuck on their idiocy.

    All three of them are pretty powerful peak Emperors; not only that, but their strength also suits one another. If they are willing to put a little more trust in one of them and they could create powerful teamwork.

    But they seemed to distrust each other greatly, not willing even a little trust in each other. It is not surprising, rare a Grimm Monsters of different tribes would trust each other.

    They only do it when their tribes are allied, or they have an agreement of some sort.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    The battle continued with loud metallic sounds and huge shockwaves, but those standing in four hundred meters would not hear a thing about the fight.

    There may be no suppression, but the trees are still the same as an outer range of the forest outside; they are even more powerful as they immediately sucked away the sound energies that came out of our battle.

    I was pretty surprised when I saw their sound-absorbing properties; it amazingly good; such powerful absorber capabilities only trees in the middle part of the forest have.

    "Bastard, just die!" The Apeman scremed as it attacked furiously with its Warhammer, which is covered in dangerous blue energy; not only it, others are also attacking me furiously.

    The attacks areing at me from the three sides, and it is fun fighting with three.

    Since I had entered the devil¡¯s gate, I had only fought the lone Grimm monsters, fighting three together; the old memories couldn¡¯t help but surfaces in my mind.

    There was a time when I used to fight ten to fifteen Grimm Monsters at once. The attacks used toe from all sides, and many times, the des of the Grimm Monsters used to huge cuts that by the times¡¯ battles end, I was used to be all bloodied.

    Those were good old times; the Emperor usually attacked with such numbers.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    "Use something powerful, or I am going kill you all next moment," I said as I pushed them back with my attack. My words stopped them on their tracks, and they looked at each other before they suddenly bolted.

    Sigh!

    Seeing them running, I thought giving them an ultimatum will make them burn their blood, but these cowards did not even dare to do that; hearing my ultimatum, they directly bolted.

    "Fire Cage!"

    I said, and a cage of fire surrounded us; this is different from the cage I used; it hadpletely surrounded Grimm Monsters and me; others watching sneakily would not be able to see what is happening inside.

    As the cage covered me, three firey chains came out of my hands and surrounded Grimm Monsters who were ready tounch their final charge seeing themselves caged, but now I had lost the interest.

    Puch Puch Puch

    "Ahhhh..."

    As the fire chains surrounded them, they pierced through them and began to grow inside their bodies; a few secondster, the chains had covered their bodies inside and outside.

    As the vinespletely covered them, they begin the harvesting process; a process ispletely silent, not the slightest sound could be heard from them.

    The Grimm Monsters are still struggling and trying to scream as the pain they are feeling is very torturous, but they could do nothing as the fiery chain has binded them too fast.

    More and more essense is getting harvested from the Grimm Monsters, and in three minutes, I will have three essence Roses. Three is my usual haul after a whole day, but here I am, getting them in a single fight.

    If I continued to fight continued toe across Grimm Monsters in groups, it wouldn¡¯t be long before I finished the quota teacher had given me.

    "Hun!"

    I was busy with my happy thoughts when I suddenly sensed something from the left vines spear, sensing that my expression couldn¡¯t help but froze for a moment.

    The thing I had waiting for to happen for so long had finally happened.

 Chapter 1585 - Two Bloodlines I

    <h4>Chapter 1585 - Two Bloodlines I</h4>

    Bloodline, the Bloodline is finally awakening; after a month of trying, I had nearly lost hope awakening the Bloodlines in Grimm Monsters; I had been just hoping to find the Grimm Monsters that had already had a Bloodline.

    The Apeman started to awaken its Bloodline, seeing that I slowed down Apeman¡¯s harvesting and the other two.

    I want Apeman¡¯s Bloodline to awakenpletely and increase its power; that way, I will be able to harvest more power from it.

    As for why I slowed down the harvesting on the other two, because I wanted to focus on Apeman, who is awakening its Bloodline.

    Its Bloodline is awakening rapidly; it won¡¯t take long for it to awaken fully, and when it does, I am going to harvest it. It will be going to make my Runes very strong.

    Seconds passed by, and its Bloodline had awakened more and more; I watched it with anticipation. I am not the only one that is waiting in anticipation; I could feel the reaction from my runes.

    It is the second time my Inheritance runes had reacted on their own. The first time was when I was selecting my reward from the vault, and now it is the second time.

    I had not used the thing I had gotten from the vault; I am going to use it during my level up to the Emperor Stage; that way, I will be able to get maximum benefits from whatever that thing is.

    Buzz!

    Finally, about thirty-five secondster, the Bloodline had fully awakened, and it begins to enhance every part of its strength, raising its power explosively.

    I watched with anticipation as its strength begins to rose explosively; My eyes begin to shine, seeing that, and I begin to hope, its strength rose more and more.

    As for worrying it will get out, I am not worried. The reason is not because of the Hidden Being and Ashlyn but because I have full confidence in my vines¡¯ capabilities.

    While it is true that the Bloodline awakened during the moment of crisis burst with tremendous power, but I am not afraid; my vines are more than capable of dealing any amount of strength it will burst out with.

    Since the Championship, my vines had great change; they have not only be stronger with the Bloodline of the Werewolf they have consumed, but they had also gone through two small upgrades which made them even more powerful.

    The Grimm Monster is growing strong as it did; I could feel it is resisting against the harvesting with the power of its Bloodline.

    While it is true with I could not harvest the Bloodline; it is above my capabilities, I could harvest its essence just fine with some efforts, despite the resistance the Bloodline is putting.

    The Hidden Being and Ashlyn had not reacted yet, but I know they will reacting soon; the Bloodline is still providing the power to Apeman; the moment it stopped, both of them would react.

    Seconds passed by and bound Apeman begin to struggle more and more, but no matter what it does, it was not able to move more than a few inches, and that is because I am little it to create a false sense of hope, so it would harvest more power from its Bloodline.

    I do not fear taking too much power from Bloodline as drying it as Bloodline have unlimited power, and it harvesting more power from it will materialize more power in Bloodline.

    The Bloodlines are from the very powerful beings; the beings that are so powerful that they just need to breathe and while the world would turn to dust.

    My ns seemed to work out as having a false sense of hope; it had begun to harvest more and more power from its Bloodline, and its strength begins to go higher and higher till its reached that Golden Fire Tribe Werewolf that I had fought in the arena.

    Its strength became powerful as Werewolf when it finally awakened its Bloodline, and the thing is, its strength is still growing.

    Its strength continues to rise for five minutes before it stopped growing, and now it had be very powerful. For a moment, I wanted to release it and battle with it; having such power, the battle would be very amazing.

    Buzz!

    But I did not do that, as I was having such thoughts, the hidden being and Ashlyn had finally reacted.

    The Green and Silver Runes begin to spread through my body before they branch of vine that connected to the Apeman, covering very vines that are inside and outside of it with runes.

    A few secondster, they begin to harvest Bloodline, and as always, it got divided into four parts.

    I could feel the pure primordial essence merging with me; this essence is extremely strong, belong to the extremely powerful being which strong beyond myprehension.

    Both of them helping me get that strength; without their strength, I could have never dreamed about having such power merge with my runes.

    This primordial essence of Bloodline is advancing my runes from the very core; every part of them is advancing.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be ecstatic but seeing my runes getting strengthened rapidly.

    No other thing, no resources could be strengthened by Inheritance Runes like Bloodline; seeing how they are advancing, I finally felt the all my efforts of the past month truly worth it.

    In minutes more than half of the Bloodline and Essense had been harvested. The Bloodline came toward me while essence went toward where the Essense Rose is forming.

    The whole process will be over in a minute, and I will focus on harvesting the other two Grimm Monsters whose harvesting had reduced to the trickle.

    Hun!

    Another half a minute passed, and I was watching the merging of Bloodline with my runes when suddenly, I sensed Bloodline power, and it is not Bloodline of Apeman.

    It is apletely new Bloodline, and it is awakening from baster Snakeman. Sensing that, a shock couldn¡¯t help but form on my face.

 Chapter 1586 - Two Bloodlines II

    <h4>Chapter 1586 - Two Bloodlines II</h4>

    "A second Bloodline," I muttered in shock as I could not believe this is happening; one more Bloodline means another merging with ancient power.

    I could not believe my luck; for more than a month, I had harvested near hundred Grimm Monsters but wasn¡¯t able to awaken the Bloodline from the single one, but here, in my first battle, two Grimm Monsters have awakened their Bloodline.

    I don¡¯t know the exact reason for the Bloodlines awakening second Grimm Monster, but I have two guesses. One guess is that it is random; it is triggered by something I don¡¯t know or understand.

    The second reason which I am in more favor of is that awakening of the Apemans Bloodline had triggered the awakening of Snakemans Bloodline.

    It is a proven fact that, in ces where a high density of Bloodline users exist, the Bloodlines people awakened are more in numbers than an average ce.

    I noted that reason and looked at baster¡¯s Snakemans Bloodline, which is awakening rapidly, far rapidly than the Apemans, and its power seemed to greater as well.

    The Apeman¡¯s Bloodline had seemed to sense th awakening of baster Snakemans Bloodline, and a huge power burst out of it, and it begins to grow stronger.

    This seemed to affect the Bloodline of baster Snakeman as it begins to rise even more rapidly with more power.

    My expression couldn¡¯t help but froze for a moment seeing thepetition of the Bloodline; I did not know things like that even happened.

    Here two Bloodline arepeting and bursting out with even more powers.

    The thing looked unbelievable, but it had made me very happy, as I could feel the purified Bloodline power that is merging with my runes have be denser.

    The Huge Apeman that had be an old husk by harvesting had begun toe back to its original form, and soon it regained its former shape and started to struggle again harder and harder.

    Likest time, I again gave it false hope, let it struggle as I harvest its essence and Bloodline, both of which are growing stronger by the seconds.

    As thepetition between the Bloodlines is happening, I moved, all three of the vine cacoons closer, close enough that three of them begin to touch one another; I have done in the hope that Werewolf also awakens its Bloodline.

    While the Warewolf had no change, me cing them close to Snakman and Apeman, but the Bloodline of Snakeman and Apeman roared again when they came in such close contact.

    Within a few seconds, The Bloodline of baster Snakeman fully awakened and begin to spread its power around the Snakeman, making its strength begin to rise explosively.

    With the power of Bloodline, the baster Snakeman got stronger and stronger. It took mere seconds to reach the power of Golden me Werewolf and surpassed it.

    It continued growing for little more than five minutes, till its strength had grown so much that it begins to move my vines with its strength alone.

    My vines are a lot stronger; if they want to strength to break my vines, they need to lot stronger; I can say that confidently that barely any Emperor possessed the power to break my vines, and after vines digest the energies of these two bloodlines, the only Tyrant¡¯s will have the power to break through my vines.

    Buzz!

    As the Bloodline of Snakeman consolidated, the Green and Silver runes moved toward it, and a few secondster, the harvesting process of the Snakemans Bloodline begin.

    "Ahhh!"

    A slight painful noise released from my mouth as both of the purified bloodlines begins toe toward me. These Bloodlines are so powerful that when they entered my body, they put a strain on me.

    My body was more than enough to bear the strain of the Apemans Bloodline, but when the Bloodline of Snakeman joined in, it became little straining.

    I do not mind some strain; with the power, I will be getting from Bloodlines, the little strain is nothing. I am even looking forward to Werewolf, hoping for werewolves Bloodline to be awakened, but nothing is happening there; everything is silent.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh seeing that; I would be very happy if Werewolf Bloodlines awakens; with it, I will have three bloodlines and could easily level up at moments notice when I finished with the big upgrade, which I am very close to finishing up.

    Months ago, I had decided that I would only level up when I have harvested at three Bloodlines. Three is not some magical numbers but the number of Bloodlines I could hope to get.

    Ten is an unrealistic number that might take a year or more; not to forget, my Body and Soul would not be able to bear the strain. The Runes will take three or at most four before my body and soul reach its limit.

    My runes may be able to merge with as much as Bloodline possible, but my body and soul, which house the ruins, will not able to bear the strain of such powerful Inheritance Runes.

    I could increase the limit, but the process is slow; that is why I hoped I could get one of those strengthening potions. If I am able to Increse the strength of my body and soul tremendously, I might able to make space for another Bloodline.

    Finally, I was able to suck the whole Bloodline of the Apeman, and now all the runes became focused on the baster Snakeman, whose Bloodline is struggling with its all but capable of doing nothing in front of the Green and Silver Runes.

    While baster Snakeman is getting sucked, the Werewolf had no change, even after only 10% of its essence of it is left; seeing that sigh couldn¡¯t help but escape my mouth as I don¡¯t think I will get a Bloodline from Werewolf.

    Which is a little regretful, as now I will have to find a third Bloodline from other Grimm Monsters.

    A minuteter, thest drop of Essense and Bloodline had been harvested from the baster Snakeman; the Werewolf too had turned to husk a few seconds ago.

 Chapter 1587 - Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1587 - Strength</h4>

    BUZZ!

    My runes vibrated, the next moment huge amount of energy poured from them in my body and soul. The amount of energy is so much that I had never experienced before.

    It begins to fill every corner of my body and soul, strengthening rapidly. Feeling its effect, I felt like I had eaten so much and now feeling very full.

    The feeling did not feel ufortable at all; instead, it feels very rxing.

    Every pore of my body opened up to make a space for this new energy; as it begins to drill into every part of my body, the feeling is very soothing; there is no shred of pain as energy merges into my body and soul.

    More and more energy came out of the runes, strengthening my body and soul even further.

    This time, the increase is going to be really great, above my imagination. I can now say that even if Ie across those powerful Emperors, I will not have to retreat in from of their power.

    Even if I were not able to defeat them, I would not have to run from them; there are now very, very few possessed threat to me kill me, they will have to try very hard, even go as far as burning their core.

    Of course, I will not let the battle go that far.

    The energy transmissionsted for three minutes,pared to minutes in the time of the werewolf, and I could feel my strength have taken a huge leap and not just due to an increase in body and soul.

    The increment in the power of body and soul is minor; the most important increment is the power of my runes that have increased further, and now my moves have be even stronger, especially my vines, which had the biggest increase in strength of all my moves.

    I took a deep breath and watch and feel the power coursing through my veins. The strength I got amazing; I feel like I could destroy the mountain in a single punch.

    Which is an exaggeration a little, but still, the power coursing through my veins is frightening. I now want to fight someone powerful, a powerhouse that I did not dare to face off against before.

    It took me a while to control my fighting urges, and when I did, I walked toward the three essence roses; of the three, two of them are shining in power while the third one is a little palepared to the two.

    I looked at the two roses; they are slightly more powerful than the one got from harvesting the werewolf; they will sell for quite a price if I sell them in the market.

    They will go to the academies coffers; I stored the two roses in my storage while fed the other one to Nero, who still hungry even after consuming two bloodlines.

    After cleaning the husk of the Grimm Monsters and storing their artifacts and storage.

    I did not call off the fire care cage; instead, I tapped on my forehead and closed my eyes, and the next moment wave of flesh ran through my body, and my bones begin to move.

    The change is painful as always, and itsted for few minutes; when it stopped, I look myself in the mirror and found a thin, scrawny tall body looking back at me as if a thin man gained some weight, he be extremely handsome, but now he just looks ugly and malnourished.

    The long sword had also turned into the ck falchion with a design of flowers around both sides of

    Now that I am in the treasured pce, I do not have to maintain the persona of Sam Duffy, so I changed.

    This persona is Nathan; he is not a real person like Sam Duffy; it is someone I had created and his Inheritance.

    This persona will not have any constraints like that of Sam Duffy; I will not face any problem if I show too much power. As long as I do not reveal the original form of my moves, my original identity would be protected.

    After I took a second look at everything, I removed the fire cage and looked around for any sneak attack; I was hoping someone strong would attack me, and I get to fight with it, but no attack came.

    Sighing, I moved toward the wall where I was going before the Grimm Monster had attacked me.

    As I moved toward it, I noticed my movements had be a lot freer than before; the increase in physical strength had taken me needing a lot less strength than before.

    Soon, I reached the wall and noted down the number and rune before moving toward the next wall speedily while looking for the Grimm Monster; while I did not find any Grimm Monsters; but I find some humans.

    All of them seemed to be looking around for something as they checked the new nook and cranny on the ground and trees.

    I did not disturb them; I just continued noting down more and more runes from the wall. I feel like I am getting closer; in few hours, I should have all the runes I needed.

    "What are you doing?" A voice asked behind me; I looked back without surprise and looked at a blond-haired young man with an average face and body, but his strength is not average.

    "Gathering runes," I answered truthfully; there is nothing wrong with fellow humans.

    "There are runes on the wall?" He asked in surprise, "Yes, every wall has them," I replied and showed him the runes I had just noted down from the wall.

    "Yes, there are rules," He said as she looked at the golden rune before his eyes turned to me, "You think the runes contain something?" he asked back, his eyes turned slightly sharp when he asked.

    "Yes, I had collected half of them, and I feel like they contain an equation one will have to solve," I replied; a surprised expression couldn¡¯t help but shed in eyes hearing that.

    "After you collected runes will you be able to solve the equation?" he asked back, his eyes turned very sharp when he asked the question, but I ignored them.

    "Yes, I am pretty good with runes," I said with a confidentugh. "Good, you collect the runes and solve the equation and tell me when you found a map out of it," He said, and I brought down his powerful aura at me.

 Chapter 1588 - Solving The Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1588 - Solving The Formation</h4>

    Feeling his powerful aura, my expressions couldn¡¯t help but change. Not in fear, of course not but in ridicule; this bastard is too much.

    "Why in the hell would I solve the equation for you and tell you the answer?" I asked in ridicule.

    Seeing the way I am looking at it, it got angry and increased the power of its aura on me. "Because if you did not do what I told you to, I would break all the bones in your body," He said whileughing cruelly.

    "I will give an example of what I can to you now; you won¡¯t dare to question me again," He said as blue Inheritance Armor appeared on his body, and he came at me with his aura zing.

    Anger couldn¡¯t help but ze in my eyes seeing its actions; I had answered all of its questions as a fellow human, but this bastard wants to bank on my knowledge and even want to break some of my bones.

    If I did not break some of his bones and teach him a good lesson, my name wouldn¡¯t be Michael.

    As he appeared next to me, a ck Inheritance Armor appeared on my body, and my hand moved at lighting speed; before he understood what is happening, he found his neck gripped by my hand.

    When he noticed what happened, he got shocked. He is now looking at me in fear, understanding the ho¡¯s he had touched.

    "Listen, you little bastard, I had tried to help you as fellow human, but you thought my help as weakness and tried to extort me and even tried to threaten me with breaking my bones," I said.

    He opened his mouth to say something but immediately found he was going down very fast.

    Bang!

    I had sted him on the ground hard, breaking some of his bones which is not enough. I will have to treat this bastard a lesson that he will never forget in his life.

    Bang Bang Bang

    I released his next and began to kick him hard; each of my kick would break several bones of it, he tried to resist and run away, but my fast kicks did not give him any chance.

    I did not give in to my anger; after the sufficient bones broke, I stopped kicking him.

    "Let this be a lesson to you; you should always help your fellow humans and not threaten them with violence when they did what you told them to," I said and walked away toward another wall.

    He did not attack from behind despite looking very angry, just stared at me with hate as I walked away.

    I know my beating him wouldn¡¯t change his views, but next time when he tried something like that, he will think about it ten times before doing it.

    After the episode with him, I went back to collecting the runes; on the way, Ie across few humans and three lone Grimm Monsters, which I had killed within a minute of fighting.

    The Grimm Monsters were too weak; I would have fought them for a longer time before I had such a huge increase but now, with such increase, it too much for me to hold back too much, so I finished the fight after giving them a chance to use their strongest move against me.

    Five hours had passed, and I collected more runes, but most of these runes are the same I had collected before, but there is still some I had yet to collect.

    This maze is huge; there is seemed to be no end to it, their thousands of huge walls, and as I check more and more walls, I hade across more walls.

    Ie across more and more repeated runes, but now then I would find original runes; while I do that, I also kill all the Grimm Monsters Ivee across; I killed all them in minutes before I harvested them, and not a single one of them I had killed was able to give me some challenge.

    Another three hour passed when I finally stopped as I had collected all the ny-one runes, as for why I am sure there are ny-one runes because all the nine one runes repeated at least five times, and I had no other runes than ny-one of them.

    As I collected the runes, I found a hidden spot and activated my abode. This time, I used the underground mode of the above; since there is no soul sense, it will be very hard to find me through the soul sense.

    Once in the abode, I sat down on the table and looked at the ny-one runes I had collected.

    "As expected," I said slowly; when I arrange ninty four runes in order, they formed an equation, or it could be said formation, a damn hard problem if you ask me.

    Seeing how difficult the formation seemed, I wanted to get out of my abode and search for the blue boxes like those idiots.

    There are blue boxes all around the maze; each box contained a piece of the puzzle; when one collected all the puzzles, one could connect them and get a map to get out of here.

    Some of the Grimm Monsters Ive killed had these boxes in their storages; I had looked at them and found each of them contains thumbnail size pieces, and one would have to collect hundreds of pieces to make the map.

    And like the runes, the pieces also get repeated, and unlike runes, there are little blue boxes. It won¡¯t be long before the real bloodbath begins for the boxes.

    The formation is difficult, and it might take me nearly a week to solve, which is a lot of time, but I have a solution, my Inheritance Space, where time runs much slower.

    It should not take me more than two days to solve the formation, one day if I am lucky.

    I want to start on formation, but I am feeling quite hungry, so I decided to cook myself a nice dinner before working on this very hard and exciting formation.

 Chapter 1589 - The Gate

    <h4>Chapter 1589 - The Gate</h4>

    As I finished eating dinner, I walked into the bedroom andid on the bed before closing my eyes.

    A secondter, I am in my Inheritance Space; I walked to my usual chair and sat on it before drawing out the formation that I had memorized in front of me.

    As the formation appeared, I carefully looked at it; There are hundreds of methods of solving the formation, and many of them could be applied to solve this formation.

    Finally, after thinking for few minutes, I decided on the method and began to solve it.

    I begin to draw rune after runes that hourter, two meters square in front of me filled with runes, but I am nowhere close to the solving formation.

    As I had said, it is an extremely difficult formation, and I would need around a week topletely solve it; it will be stressful and amazing at the same time.

    Hours passed by, and hours turned into the day; after working for nearly a day, every surface around me filled with the runes, and I am feeling extremely tired.

    After leaving the Inheritance Space, I slept for the night before beginning to work against it the very next few days.

    Time passed in the Inheritance space; I would work long hours before taking some rest and begin working again. The formation is very difficult, and many times it had frustrated me, but this difficulty is also a challenge that excited me.

    With hours passing, I got closer and closer to solving the formation, and finally, at the 128th hour since I had begun, I had understood the answer to the equation.

    This runic equation was a learning experience; it ispletely different from anything Ive solved before; solving it, I got inspire much time, what I learned from it is going to be very useful in the future.

    Buzz!

    When I finally put down thest rune, all the runes buzzed and begin to shine brightly.

    The rune shone brightly, and soon they became so bright that I could see them anymore. They kept shining for half a minute before the light begins to die down.

    All the runes that spread around the room had disappeared, and in its ce, a runic half-meter diameter runic circle appear; the runes on it were not normal runes but the ancient runes.

    Sup!

    I was staring at it when, when it speedily came at me while shrinking and stamp itself on my hand, and the next moment some information entered my mind.

    Reading that information, a smile couldn¡¯t help but form on my face. I had some doubts about the formation, but after reading the information, all my doubts have been cleared.

    I did not waste any time and walked out of my Inheritance Space; I opened my eyes and looked at my hand; with my intention, the blue runic circle appeared back of my hand.

    I got out of the bed before getting out of the abode; the runic circle is no map; it is a gate; as long as I activated it, I will be transported out of the first challenge.

    I wanted to stay more and hunt some more Grimm Monsters, especially the ones with Bloodline, but the allure of quickly finishing the challenge and getting good is too great.

    Its not like the Grimm Monsters are going to disappear; I am sure I am going to meet them in the next challenge; there, I could kill as many of them I want.

    Hun!

    I had just stored the abode in my storage and about to activate the gate when I saw a powerful sword arcing toward me; this arc dangerous; if it touched my body, it is going to hack it into two.

    Immediately, the ck falchion appeared in my hand and moved toward theing de arc.

    Rip!

    My falchion cut through the huge de energy arc and looked at the person whounched it.

    A Crockman, a Crocman frommon Crocman Tribe, but when one sensed its strength, they would find it is anything but simple. It is the strongest Grimm Monster Ive evere this closes; it even stronger than Apeman and Snakeman after their Bloodline awakened.

    It is eight meters tall and has six meters long grey saw tooth de, which looked very dangerous.

    It is zing its aura loudly; even without soul sense, I could sense how powerful this Grimm Monster is.

    "Nice Counter!" It said with a toothy smile while essing me with its calcting eyes. "Its wasn¡¯t much; your attack is too weak," I said; anger zes its eyes, but it did not say anything, just continued to walk toward me.

    Hun!

    When it was just twenty meters away, I runes suddenly reacted. They are reacting toward the Grimm Monster, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked before ecstatic emotions filled my heart.

    Reacting to the Grimm Monsters is not new; it had reacted to Bloodline of Snakman, and now it is reacting means the Bloodline is present in Crockman.

    Though, this Crocman is extremely strong; I have confidence in my abilities and knowledge; I will be able to defeat it if I tried hard enough.

    "Good, I like people with little spunk; I hope youst more than a minute." It said while shing a toothy smile at me, which seemed extremely dangerous.

    As it shed the smile, a powerful aura sted out of it, more powerful than what it is already sting up, and Green Bloodline Armor begin to appear on its body as it came at me.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed as I looked at it in surprise; this attack was extremely fast; it had appeared in front of me at the speed of teleportation and had hacked its sword at me.

    If I had not activated my armor at the same time as its and reacted very fast, I would have found my two pieces on the ground, which would have been the end of me.

 Chapter 1590 - Battle I

    <h4>Chapter 1590 - Battle I</h4>

    "Hehe!"

    It suddenlyughed; itsugh is a little weird, and hearing it, I felt tingling all over my body; feeling such feeling, I know something dangerous wille at me any moment.

    "King Crockman¡¯s des," It shouted and came at me while sting the powerful aura; as its sawtooth des came toward me, I saw swords phantomsing out of his sword.

    There are tens of them, and all of them felt real as its sword, and I have to no doubt each of them possessed a simr power as his sword, and if I missed a single one of them, I would pay a heavy price.

    "Dark Fire Burst!"

    I said, and a dark fire burst out of me as the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ had activated, and when it did, the power released from it is unbelievable; so unbelievable that my eyes went wide experiencing it.

    It is my first time activating the first boost after my runes consumed the two Bloodlines; the Grimm Monsters I had fought before were too weak; they did entail me to use the first boost on them.

    As the power of the first boost coursed through me, my sword moved, and it moved at such speed that even I was surprised; the strength of the first boost more than I had expected, and it took me a moment to control my speed.

    ng ng ng

    My sword moved, and it begins to sh with one sword, phantom another, and I have to say, these phantoms are strong, very strong; I was right about their strength.

    As my sword began to destroy one sword, phantom after another, it tried to move the phantom away by making their moments even moreplicated, making things even easy for me.

    The moreplicated its tried to make the moves, the slower they will be, and the more times I have to deal with them.

    If there had been someone else in my ce, they would have had problems dealing with suchplicated movements and found themselves toured to pieces by tens of huge phantom des.

    ng!

    After destroying all its phantom des, my sword shed against its sword and stopped it in its tracks.

    Sometimes during such moments, I couldn¡¯t help butugh inside me. The difference in size between us is huge; it is more than four times bigger than me, and its sword six times bigger than my sword; the ck falchion I am holding is just a meter long.

    "Good, I had been feeling quite bored here, seeing there is no human who couldst a minute against me, but now you havee, the battle sure is going to be interesting," It said with augh, and smoky green mes begin came out of it.

    Those smoky mes had formed the Phantom of smoky Crockman behind it; it looked just like it, just more mature and felt a lot more dangerous, even if it is just phantom.

    "King Crockman¡¯s Blessing!" It said as the phantom dissolved and smoke merged back into it; as it did, its aura exploded, and Bloodline Armor also had the slight change; it became glossy, and there is little detail had been added there.

    "Human, I hope you will survive," It said with augh and appeared beside me with its word directioning toward my waist, wanting to bisect me into two from the waist.

    CLANG!

    I moved my falchion at lightning speed and stopped its huge steel grey toothed de; as I did, arge amount of Bloodline Energy have attacked me, and this bloodline energy is heavy and held some sort of momentum in them which had the power to crush through anything.

    As this energy entered my body, I felt as if several meteors had attacked me, but the moment I felt that the runes had done their magic. The runes sent out the that captured all these meteorites and crushed their momentum before disappearing.

    A sh of surprise appeared in its eyes when it felt its Bloodline Energy disappeared, but that surprise is gone as it had appeared, and itunched another attack with more than double the power of previous.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Storms of attack begin toe at me, these attacks are not only powerful, but they are also very skillful. Its battle skills are a little above mine, which is quite hard for me to believe, seeing the work I had put into it.

    Technically, I am better than it, but there is a mysterious rhythm in its attack; this rhythm is not only making its attacks powerful but also making them hard to gauge their power, direction, and speed.

    I had only seen something like this from the Ghouls in the ¡¯I¡¯ Ruin, and I am quite sure this Grimm Monster is not old enough to have such experience; it is likely due to its Bloodline.

    Some powerful Bloodline had not only provides the strength but also knowledge and this knowledge is not transmitted but merged into one¡¯s consciousness; so this knowledge will be theirs¡¯s as if it had been acquired by them.

    It is one of the facts of Bloodline I am most jealous about, but I am not bitter about it; I have my advantages. My runes are powerful as Bloodline, and as they consume more Bloodlines, they will get further stronger.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Soon, we have shed thousands of times, and I could see the frustration appearing on its face; it had likely expected to see some results with its power and skills, but my defense is airtight, no matter which method its used, it couldn¡¯t get inside my airtight defense.

    I continued defending a few seconds more when suddenly, I changed my style. From only responding to its attacks, I became proactive, and I begin to attack it.

    This change had caught it so off guard that my sword was able to get few inches deeper into its defensive space before it was stopped by its sword.

 Chapter 1591 - Battle II

    <h4>Chapter 1591 - Battle II</h4>

    "Bastard!"

    It cursed as it had stopped my sword; I usually like to be on the defensive till my opponent used all of its trump cards but sometimes, I go on to the offensive too, like this time.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    As it stopped my attack, I whipped back my sword beforeunching another attack and then another; I begin to shower it with my attacks.

    While I am attacking, it went on the defense, and it is not having much of a problem defending against my attack, but that does not mean it is happy; it is visibly irritated, and its irritation is increasing with every passing moment.

    The Grimm Monsters liked it when they are offensive, and when they go on defense, especially against us humans, they do not like it at all.

    If I had been in their ce, I would have felt the same. A little human pushing back against something big is a weird sight, and let¡¯s not forget that everyone is conscious about their size.

    "Enough, you bastard!"

    The Crocman roared as its stopped my sword; it looked very angry; it is angry at the battle¡¯s progress; it had been more than ten minutes since the battle had begun, but it was not able toy a single scratch on me much a less draw out blood.

    "It is time to finish this battle," It said, and there is that cruel smile returned on its face with quite a bloodthirstiness in it.

    "King Crocmans Avatar!" It shouted, and a phantom of regal Crocman appeared behind it; The phantom of Crocman that appeared behind it is more distinct than the one that appeared earlier.

    Its aura is also more powerful than the one earlier; as it washed over me, a faint shudder couldn¡¯t help bute over me.

    The vivid phantom of regal Crocman was behind it for less than a moment before it came back into its body, and as it did, the great change begins to ur in it.

    Its armor begins to change, it started to be even more borate, and on top of that, its size begins to increase rapidly.

    I wanted to strike against it, but I decided to wait; it had been quite a while since I had gigantified Grimm Monster, and since I had made many improvements to my vines, I want to test it against it.

    Seeing it growing bigger, the fiery ck ribbons came out of me and began to wrap around me; soon, they wrapped me whole and that I could not be seen through them.

    They did not form a cacoon like my vines have done during my battle against the Werewolf; doing that would be announcing my own identity; the ck fire ribbons are just wrapping around me, making me bigger and bigger.

    Both of us continue to grow bigger and bigger before we finally stopped a few momentster when we reached a height of fifty meters; we have be giants.

    While it looked like a huge form of itself, I looked like a fiery mummy, which is wrapped up in thousands of fiery ck ribbons; I have to say, it creates quite an effect that even Crocman has gone serious.

    Though, my giant form is not the only reason that made it serious; the main serious it became serious is an aura that I am projecting; it is no less weak than the aura it is projecting.

    <strong>"You surprised me, human; I had not expected you to have a Giant form,"</strong> It said and shed toward me.

    It took less than a second to appear next to me and swung its gigantic sawtoothed de at me. Its speed is even higher in its Giant form than when it is in its original form.

    <strong>"HEHE" </strong>

    A slightugh came out of my mouth as I saw its deing at an extremely fast speed. It is exciting; it is due to such challenges, getting powerful is wonderful; the more powerful you became, the greater challenges one will receive.

    <strong>CLANNG!</strong>

    My ming ck sword disappeared from its ce, and the next moment, the deafening sound of sh rang out along with a powerful shockwave which crushed the tens of trees before these trees were sucked of its whole energy.

    <strong>"You will have to try harder than this if you want to do anything against me,"</strong> I teased as I effortlessly stopped its attack.

    <strong>"Don¡¯t worry, human; it was just a simple testing move; whates next will be my real strength,"</strong> It said, and a powerful aura burst out of its body; the aura alone is powerful enough to kill a regr king without a problem.

    <strong>"King Crocman¡¯s Burst!"</strong> It shouted as a powerful aura red around it and attacked. Its attack is so fast that even powerful Emperors would have hard times against it.

    Inside the Vine Giant, my expressions have also be serious, and I harness more power from the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ as I swung my sword to counter its powerful attack.

    <strong>CLANNNG</strong>

    My sword shed against its, razing the ground we are standing; the ground is not the only thing it had razed, its had also razed tens of trees around us.

    The first move was just a beginning, as the next moment, it disappeared from its spot and appeared behind me and attacked at even greater speed.

    Not having the soul sense make tracking of such attacks are very hard; its a good thing I had created many eye moves, and with the help of my rule power, I could track my opponent¡¯s movement without the help of soul sense.

    <strong>CLANNG</strong>

    I turned back and whipped my sword toward its at great momentum that it was able to stop its sword immediately, but it was just a beginning as the Crockman disappeared, and at that same moment, its attack came from my left.

    <strong>CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG</strong>

    It begins to attack me crazily, with each of its attack being powerful than earlier that in just ten seconds of battle, we have razed quite a lot of ground and destroyed hundreds of trees which is very hard for even powerful Emperors to do, seeing the defensive and absorbing abilities these trees have.

 Chapter 1592 - Battle III

    <h4>Chapter 1592 - Battle III</h4>

    <strong>"Crushing Strikes!"</strong> The Crocman shouted, and a very heavy aura covered its giant body and its sword.

    As its sword came toward me, I felt like the maw of a gigantic crocodileing toward me. The attack, as it is named, is ¡¯crushing¡¯ if it crashed into me; it will be quite nasty.

    Seeing the powerful attacking, I did not waste any time and move my sword toward it while finally activating the weight enchantment in the Totem artifact and projecting its power into my ming sword.

    I could not counter this attack perfectly with just power; I will also need the weight; fortunately, I have it.

    <strong>CLANNNG!</strong>

    Our crushing attacks shed, creating the shockwave like never before. The shockwave had destroyed the many trees before the trees were able to suck off all its power.

    <strong>CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG</strong>

    After the first attack, the second attack came, and then the third; the Crocman is attacking me relentlessly. Ever since we have gigantified, it had not stooped for even a second; it had been attacking nonstop with one move after another.

    I am a little surprised by its strength; I had not throught it would be able to produce such power, but it is producing it, and it is not the end; I could feel there is still some power that it had not used.

    I had gone back to my passive state after attacking actively for a while. Despite my passive state, not a single one of its attacks had been able to enter my immediate range, much less attack my body.

    This Crocman is powerful, and it is quite skilled. It is due to its skills; I had been continuously fighting it; if not for it, I would have harnessed more power from the first boost and finished it off already.

    Collecting data is important; it is not only to improve my own skills but also to improve my Inheritance. Every kind of data is important in improving my armor; the more I have, the better I could make the improvements in it.

    <strong>"You Bastard! You just won¡¯t die, will you."</strong> It shouted in great indignation, and its aura red like never before, and this time its aura had a tinge of sanguine with a peculiar smell.

    Seeing the shade and smelling from it, I know it had activated some move which burns a small amount of its Blood. With blood burning, even in small amounts, the move of its going to be very powerful as its Blood contains the power of the Bloodline.

    <strong>"Twisted Rage!"</strong> It shouted as its eyes became red with rage, and it came at me; I do not have time to think about the power of its attack when it came at me; I simply reacted.

    I harnessed a huge amount of power from the First Boost; as I had never harnessed before and moved toward it, it is time to get active again, and this time, I will only stop when I kill it.

    An expression of surprise had appeared on its face when it saw my giant form moving from my spot, but that surprised disappeared as it appeared and as its swung its toothed de at me in great strength same time as me.

    <strong>CLANNNG!</strong>

    The world around us rumbled as our weapons shed; the power behind our attacks had been so great that it had brought quite a destruction in this ce, and for the first time, Crocman shook under the attack.

    Its shaking was faint but very visible; it had shocked it before rage returned in its eyes, and it is at a greater intensity than before; one could see its eyes and also how the more bloody aura spread around it as it begins to burn even more Blood.

    <strong>"HUMAN BASTARD!"</strong> It roared with rage and came at me and swung its sword, which is covered in the sanguine glow of the Blood.

    Seeing the bloody aura, a toothy smile couldn¡¯t help but appeared on my face as I harnessed more power from the first boost and moved toward it.

    <strong>CLANNNG!</strong>

    Our weapons shed again, even with more strength than before, bringing even more destruction, but I do not focus on that; I focused on its reaction as in this sh too, I was able to shake it, and this times, the shake is greater than thest time.

    The rage in its eyes became blinding, and madness begins to cover its eyes as it came at me.

    <strong>CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!</strong>

    It started to attack me madly; the madness had covered its mind, but unlike the madness of other Grimm Monsters, the madness of the crockman is very controlled.

    Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I want to see how long it will able to control the madness before its lost control over it.

    So, without wasting any time, I harnessed more power from the first boost and started the barrage of attacks, each of my attacks would shake its giant body at greater intensity, forcing it to burn more Blood.

    The madness is increasing but its still in Crocman¡¯s control, but it would not be for much longer.

    <strong>CLLANNNG!</strong>

    <strong>STEP!</strong>

    Our weapons had shed again, released another destructive shockwave, but unlike before this time, Crocman did not shake at all; instead, the giant had taken a huge step back; this action took its madness over the edge and finally lost all control.

    <strong>"HUMAN!"</strong>

    It roared and came at madly; it is very mad, so mad that one could taste its emotion on their tongue, and also its whole aura turned sanguine as it begins to burn its Blood without care.

    <strong>CLLANNNG CLLANNNG CLLANNNG!</strong>

    <strong>STEP STEP STEP</strong>

    As our attacks shed, it took a step back again, and this time, it was not just as single steps. Unlike before, I did not give it any chance and attacked again, making it take several steps back.

    Each of my attacks started to make it take several steps backs, it begins to burn even more Blood, but its no use as its continues to get pushed back by me.

    ¡¯It is time to finished the battle!¡¯ I said a few minutester when I had senses no increase in power from it. I had continued to fight it because of its ever-increasing strength, and now that its strength reached the limit, it is time I finished it off for good.

 Chapter 1593 - Binding and Harvesting

    <h4>Chapter 1593 - Binding and Harvesting</h4>

    ¡¯It is time to finish it,¡¯ I thought, and without wasting any time, I acted.

    The fiery ck ribbons that had wrapped around me opened in the middle like a maw and moved toward the Crocman.

    The Crocman¡¯s eyes widened seeing the ribbon, but due to it being in its mad stage, instead of running away, it roared and came at me with the dense bloody aura covering its body and soul.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Its huge toothed sword moved at extremly fast speed and power that it can even repel several of the fiery ck ribbons, only several among the hundreds that begin to wrap around the giant Crocman.

    It barely took a moment for the fiery ck ribbons to wrap the Grimm Monsterpletely that it became incapable of moving even an inch.

    As my vines bounded it, a sphere of ck mes released from me andpletely covered huge bodies and mine Grimm Monster. I could feel the several gazes watching the battle, and I don¡¯t want to show what happened next.

    Though the ribbons would have been enough to hide what will happen, I want to be extra careful. I am very aware of how sensitive my identity is and what will happen if anyone learns about it.

    As the ck ming sphere enveloped us, the rest of the fiery ribbons around me wrapped around its huge body, forming a cocoon with me inside.

    I looked at huge Crocman, who ispletely bound but still struggling to get out intensely; the madness that was present in its eyes has all but disappeared, and cold hard sanity had returned.

    "Ahhhhhhhh"

    I looked at it for a second before I controlled my ribbons and made them pierce through its body; as they did, it let out the mournful scream. Its a good thing its mouth is bound, and we are wrapped in a cocoon from where no sound could go out.

    As the ribbons pierced through its body, a sh of recognization had shed in its eyes as only my vines could do something like it, and it is one of my identifiers that higher-ups of Grimm Monsters made them memorized.

    It was able to recognize me finally and tried to open its mouth to say something, but unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t due to ribbons binding it.

    "Hehe!"

    I smiled and began the harvesting process; as I did, it started to burn its core for self-destruction, wanting to take me together with it. Regretfully, it is not going to happen; my vines have tightly wrapped around its core, sucking all the energy it is releasing; there is no way I will not let it self-destruct.

    Usually, it is quite easy to harvest the essence of Grimm Monsters once they are bound and helpless, but it is not the case when ites to Bloodline holder; Bloodline interferes a lot during the harvesting process.

    Now, I am harvesting at five times less speed than I usually do and concentrating 90% of my efforts on my heart to suck away all the energy it releases. I will have to bear it for few moments; once the Hidden Being and Ashlyn acted, everything will be easy.

    Few more seconds have passed when finally silver and green runese out of me. They covered me first before they begin to spread through the vines, and within few seconds, they have covered the vines densely.

    Buzz!

    "Ahhhhhhhhh"

    The runes buzzed lightly and lightened up; as they did, mournful muffled screams begin to ring out from the mouth of Crocman as the Hidden Being and Ashlyn begin to harvest its Bloodline.

    A huge amount of energy begins toe inside me and begin merging with my Inheritance Runes; this purified Bloodline Energy is far more powerful than the energies of the two Bloodlines I had earlier.

    This energy had a feeling of heaviness, a vor of crushing strength. The Bloodline of the Crocman is of pure strength, which is not surprising seeing it wasmon Crocman and not an elemental type, but despite that, its Bloodline is powerful and full of potential.

    As the runes sucked the Bloodline energy and merged with my Inheritance Runes, I am able to see its strength, and I have to say, it is mighty. Despite having such a powerful Bloodline, the Crocman could not harness its true power.

    If it had, I would have been utterly crushed by it in a single move; If I had such Bloodline, I would have tried my all to harness as much as power from it I could.

    Still, I am quite happy by the battle, though it did not make me use all my strength; the battle was challenging with the strength I am using.

    I am not worried about finding a challenge that will make me use all my strength. If the auras I had sensed outside is any proof, then I would have no problem in finding the challenges that will make me use all my strength.

    There are some people on both sides that are powerful enough that if Ie across them, the only choice I will have is run.

    I continued harvesting of Bloodline; the process is painful, and the Bloodline had fought against tooth and nail to not to get harvested, but the Silver and Green runes are too powerful, they slowly continued to harvest more and more Bloodline.

    In its struggle, the Bloodline got powerful, which made the Crocman powerful, but the amount of increase in strength was not even enough to shake the ribbons that binding the Crocman.

    Though I had loosened the vine a little bit to give it a false sense of hope, and it worked as its strength had increased a little, even a little bit count in the grand scheme of things.

    Soon, the harvesting process isplete; the runes have not only harvested its Bloodline but also its essence transforming into the beautiful essence rose.

    Buzz!

    I had just removed the ribbons when ¡¯buzz¡¯ rang from my runes as they lighted up and released a huge amount of energy that started to strengthen my Body and Soul rapidly.

    As I had said, it is a strength type Bloodline; the increase its giving to my body is greater than my soul; I could feel my physical strength getting higher by a second, and very much looking forward to an immense increase in strength.

 Chapter 1594 - 30:70 Potion

    <h4>Chapter 1594 - 30:70 Potion</h4>

    "What a strength!" I said as I turned my palms into the first; the runes have just finished releasing the energy, and the physical strength they have given me is amazing.

    I feel like my body is storing a tsunami of energy, and I just need to release this energy; with it, I will be even able to crush the mountain, which, of course, is an exaggeration.

    I am nowhere close to gaining the strength to crush the mountain with a single fist; very few people throughout history were able to do something like it.

    Sigh

    A few secondster, a depressed sigh couldn¡¯t help but escape from my lips. It is thest Bloodline my body could handle while I am in King Stage; I had reached my limit.

    Now, if I want to consume even more Bloodlines, then I will have to level up to the Emperor Stage, and if I do not want to level up, then I will have to increase the limit, which I could do by strengthening my body and soul which may seem easy but is exceptionally hard.

    My strength had increased immensely just now, but it is still not strong enough to handle the consumption of another Bloodline; I will have to take the strength of my body and soul a notch higher.

    The easiest way to do it is to create Diamond Seal; the special energies of Diamond Seal would easily help me consume another three to five Bloodline, but how easy it is to create a Diamond Seal.

    I had been trying to create a second one ever since I had finished with one, and I had made great progress, but I am still a distance away from having a second Diamond Seal.

    The other option I have is to drink a potion that will increase the strength of my body and soul enough that enough space for consumption for another Bloodline to be made.

    Such potions are very rare, and few could get hands-on them outside, but here, there is some hope; the treasure pces are known to house such potions but getting them is hard.

    I will try for those potions; the stronger I am before reaching the Emperor Stage, the better as I will able to get more benefits when I finally reached the Emperor Stage.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and cleared the battlefield; I erased all the proof that will help anyone connect it to my real identity.

    It took me few minutes, but I was able to clean the battlefield thoroughly; after doing that, I did not call back the ck sphere which is covering me; instead, I had activated the gate that is imprinted back of my palm, there is no need to get deal with those who are waiting, they are weaklings anyway.

    If they had some strength, they would have attacked me by now, but they did not.

    Buzz!

    A faint buzz rang out, and runic formation lit on the back of my palm before it flew off my hand and started to grow bigger; it continues to grow bigger till it became three meters long.

    I looked at the huge gate, marveling at the beauty of runes before I went inside while having a great hope for the reward I want.

    As I walked out of the gate, I found myself in the white hall; the hall is neither big nor small. It is fully white in color, and it ispletely empty that I could not even spot the door.

    "Congrattion Participant YU897 For First To Clear the First Challenge And Thus You Have Right To Choose Your Reward." The mechanical voice said, and as it finished saying, about a hundred palm-size bubbles appeared around me.

    Seeing the bubbles appearing around me, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen up in shock. Each of the bubbles contains a treasure, and when I focus on the single bubble, a little information about the object inside appeared in my mind.

    There are many amazing things are present in these bubbles, potions, weapons, formations tes, rare and precious herbs, books, and many other things.

    My mouth couldn¡¯t help but drool seeing all these amazing things, there are many things I need, but unfortunately, I could only choose one. The mechanical voice did not explicitly say I could only choose only one thing, but it was implied.

    Still, I will try to see if I could get a second thing, but I should choose the thing I want from the hundred bubbles before that.

    I was lucky first toplete the bubble, which gave me the opportunity to choose my reward. If I had been second or any other number, I would have gotten a reward directly; those after the first did not have the luxury to choose their own reward till they reach thest challenge.

    I looked at things inside the bubbles, looking at their appearance and info about them.

    In half an hour, I am finished looking at all the bubbles, and I had chosen more than ten things, but regretfully, I could only take one.

    Of the things I had chosen, they are potions, herbs, and books each had their use to me, and I have to choose the thing that will help me the most, and after more than an hour of things of thinking, I had finally chosen the potion.

    The potion I had chosen is the 30:70 Stregthning potion; it will strengthen my body by 30% and my soul by 70%; drinking this potion, the strength of my body and soul will became equal, if I am lucky, it will able to increase the limit of me enough that I would be able to consume another Bloodline.

    Pop!

    As I touched the bubble-containing potion, a popping sound rang out, and a small bottle containing purple and red color liquid appeared in my hand while the other bubbles disappeared instantly.

    Sigh!

    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh; I wanted to get my hand on that book, but unfortunately, I could choose only one thing, and I choose this potion.

 Chapter 1595 - Four Days

    <h4>Chapter 1595 - Four Days</h4>

    "Participant YU897 Will Rest For Ny Seven Hours Before Escorted To The Second Challenge Along With Rest Of Participants!"

    "If Participant Do Not Want To Participate Into The Further Challenges, Say ¡¯Leave¡¯ And Participant Will Be Teleported Out," The Mechanical voice said as I was observing the small potion bottle in my hand.

    As it said it, the color of the white hall dimmed, and it became creamy, less harsh to the eyes, but other than that, there was no change; the room is still nk as before.

    I am not surprised to hear that I will have to spend four days here; some of the Treasure Pces that had appeared before had simr rules like this.

    I looked around the hall for a few minutes and even attacked the walls couple of times with all my strength, but nothing happened to the walls. My attacks were a touch of feather to the walls; not a single mark appeared on them.

    Sighing, I took out my space abode and went inside it, and directly went to the training room.

    I wanted to shower first but seeing this potion had the small cleansing ability, showering before drinking the potion would not be wise as I will have to shower again.

    As I reached the practice room, I took out most of my clothes and sat crossed-legged before open the cap of the small potion bottle.

    Gulp!

    I looked at the potion for a moment before I took it to my lips and gulped down the whole potion in a single swing, and I have to say this potion is nasty. It tasted like vomit; the maker should have worked on its taste a little, not made it taste like vomit.

    I was reeling from the taste of the potion when a new sensation filled my mind. The new sensation is not pain; it is something worse.

    I felt like there are thousands of ants crawling on my body and mind; these ants are not biting me; they are just crawling around with their light steps, and every second, the number of ants would increase, making this feeling even denser.

    It is a very ufortable feeling that is making me want to tear my skin apart to give these ants a way out.

    I controlled this impulse and stayed still; the feeling might be worst than pain, but I could do nothing about it except for bearing it silently as the potion is working.

    I could feel that my strength is rising; my body and soul are getting strengthened rapidly with the speed that is surprising even to me. I had heard about these strengthening potions and how good they are but did not expect them to be this good.

    This is the lower-level potion that the Treasure Pce offers. As Iplete more challenges, the levels of rewards will also increase, the reward of the second challenge will be better than of the first challenge.

    As time passed, the feeling became more and more intense, and with it, strengthening also became faster. The strength of my body and soul is rising rapidly, especially my soul, which is strengthening at the double speed of my body.

    Other than the strengthening, there is some cleansing also going around my body. The impurities areing out of my body at a rapid pace, and with it, they are bringing out a thick stench.

    There are very few impurities present in my body; I like to keep my body clean as possible, but; they are present in everything; they gather no matter what I do.

    I feel like I am stuck in between a rock and a hard ce; on one side, there is that intense ufortable sensation of the thousands of ants crawling around my body, and on the other side, there is this horrible stench of the impuritiesing out.

    I bore the horrible feeling and smell and stayed still, without moving even an inch. It is harder than it seemed, seeing there is are thousands of ants crawling on my body.

    I made staying still a challenge to my control over myself, and when I consider something a challenge, I give my all to that challenge, no matter how painful and ufortable it is.

    The feeling hadsted for little more than two minutes before it was over, and when it did, I found my strength grown further; seeing how strong my soul and body have be, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appeared on my face.

    The strength of my body and soul had reached high enough that now my Inheritance Runes could consume another Bloodline. Consumption of another Bloodline means more strength, and when I level up to the Emperor Stage, that strength will multiply many times more.

    After checking my body and soul thoroughly, I got up from my ce and walked into the shower to clean up the impurities that had piled into my body.

    I spent more than half an hour in the shower before I got out, wore new clothes and walked into the kitchen, and started to cook. An hourter, a simple dinner was in front of me, which I ate alone.

    After finishing dinner, I did not sleep even though I wanted to; instead, I went to my Inheritance space and began working on my Inheritance. I am very close to finishing the big upgrade; in few days, it will be ready, and I will be able to level up into the Emperor Stage whenever I want.

    I worked on my Inheritance for few hours before I opened my eyes, rested for a half-hour, and went inside the Tome. There I again spent a few hours learning and honing my cooking skills before getting out.

    A minute after getting out of the Tome, I was in a deep sleep.

    Days passed by, and before I know it, four days had passed, and now less than ten minutes are remaining till the second challenge began.

 Chapter 1596 - Second Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1596 - Second Challenge</h4>

    A Runic Gate appeared in front of me, and I walked inside without hesitation.

    Pat Pat Pat

    The first thing I felt when I walked through the other side was rain; there is heavy rain going around me, and it is hitting me like bullets.

    This rain is unnatural as it is too ferocious; the raindrops are so powerful that they will tear a ¡¯Prince¡¯ apart in a second and harm regr Kind grievously, but despite being so powerful, they are behaving like normal raindrops in this environment.

    As they crashed against the trees and the ground, they are not tearing through the trees or making huge holes in the ground, which only means one thing, the ground and trees are a lot stronger than they seemed.

    That¡¯s not the only thing; I am getting suppressed in thisyer. Not only my soul sense ispletely suppressed, but my other strength had also been suppressed by a quarter.

    This suppression is huge; considering how much my strength had increased, I should not be under such suppression, but I am.

    I looked around the ce I appeared, which looked like a rainforest, with tall trees, a humid environment, and the sound of rain.

    "Second Challenge Suvivival: Collect The 100 Badges From The Other Participants To Move To The Next Challenge, In A One Weeks Time!" The Mechanical voice said when I was thinking about what I have to do here.

    There is also a red star-shaped energy badge had appeared on my chest; I tried to remove it, but my hand directly passed through it; no matter how much I try, different methods I try, the badge isn¡¯ting out.

    I gave up after a minute and began to think about the challenge; defeating a hundred participants in a week is not a hard task, but it will be hard very hard if I reduced this task to four days to three days.

    The forest, no doubt, is vast; here, the greatest challenge is not fighting but finding an opponent.

    It will be easy after a few days when most people had some badges in their possessions after fighting, and I will just have to defeat them; each opponent will give me several badges.

    But I don¡¯t have much time; I want to finish this challenge as soon as possible. I want to be the first toplete thIS challenge if possible and get the privilege to choose my reward as I did in thest challenge.

    It will be a hard thing to do in the second challenge; in the first challenge, I had a unique advantage which I won¡¯t have in this challenge as there are lots of Emperors here who are much stronger than me.

    I spent few minutes thinking about the strategy I am going to use toplete this challenge.

    I decided on the simple strategy, find as many Grimm Monsters as fast as possible and kill them at the greatest speed and get their badges; I have to find hundred Grimm Monsters and kill them for their badges and also Bloodline if they have any.

    I do not n on attacking the humans for their badges, which is a little idiotic, but I will not do it.

    I will only attack them if they attack me, and I am sure lots of fellow humans are going to do that, so I don¡¯t have to worry about not getting the badges from the fellow humans.

    I moved through the forest at the blurring speed, my eyes scanning every everything with my many ocr abilities, not daring to miss that is far or hiding.

    Running through the forest, I wish I had been in the normal forest; due to the heavy rain, visibility here is shit; even with all my ocr abilities, I could not see much far.

    It would have been great if my soul sense hadn¡¯t been locked in my body; with it, I would have been able to sense far and wide.

    The only good thing this locked soul sense that I am not the only one whose soul sense is locked; other participant¡¯s soul sense had also been locked.

    Hun!

    I was busy with my thoughts when I spotted some movements; seeing it, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appeared on my face and moved toward the movement.

    Scarlet Snakeman!

    I thought when I looked at the body of the Grimm Monster. The Scarlet Snakeman had its armor active and radiating aura; as I drew near it, I was able to sense its aura.

    This Scarlet Snakeman is Peak Emperor powerhouse and a powerful one at that; it had seen me as I reached close to it.

    "Human Die!" It said and sted its aura as it came at me; this Snakeman has also does not want to waste any time; as it sensed me, it burst out with great power and came at me with its huge sword in hand.

    ¡¯hehe!¡¯

    I smiled, seeing iting toward me but did not take out my sword; I just increased my speed and moved toward it at the blurring speed.

    When there was just twenty meters distance between us, hundreds of fiery ck ribbons came out of me and moved toward the Scarlet Snakeman at lightning speed.

    A look of caution appeared on its face seeing my fiery ck ribbonsing toward it, and it activated another of its attack as dense scarlet energy had covered its sword.

    ng ng ng

    Its scarlet sword shed against my ribbons, repelling some of them back, but despite its attack being extremely fast, it was able to stop less than ten of my ribbons while hundreds of moved toward it, seeing that it had activated its defensive method.

    Puch Puch Puch

    My ribbons tore through its defensive method as if it is made of paper and pierced throught its body and top to bottom; there was not a single body part of it where my ribbons had not been pierced.

    As the ribbons pierced through it, they begin to cover its body, and within seconds, its whole body was covered in ribbon, making it looked like a fearsome mummy.

 Chapter 1597 - Chad The Looter

    <h4>Chapter 1597 - Chad The Looter</h4>

    "No Bloodline," I said with a sigh as I looked at Essense Rose I got from the Rhinoman that I had just killed.

    It had been five hours since the second challenge had begun, and I had killed twelve Grimm Monsters and collected twenty badges; the number 21 is visible on my badge.

    I am acting very fast, always killing the Grimm Monsters in a single attack. The only thing I spent the most time in on harvesting, and even with it, I finished within two and half minutes before moving toward the next target.

    I picked up the rose and began moving at the blurring speed through the forest; while I do, Nero sucks the energy from the Essence Rose; like always, I give every other essence rose I harvest to Nero.

    Nero seemed to have an insatiable appetite, eating every Essence Rose that I feed him. When Nero first transformed into the egg, I had not expected he would spend such a long time in the egg or consume such an immense amount of energy.

    He is not only consuming the Essence Rose but also Bloodlines too; he also gets a simr amount of Bloodline share as my runes, and despite consuming an immense amount of energies, there is no sign of himing out of the egg.

    I had read lots of books to get the idea, but I found nothing; Nero is a unique life, there is no reference of life like Nero in any books I had read, the only thing I could do about him is feed as much as the energy he needs and wait for him to break out of an egg.

    It took Nero less than a minute to consume the whole Essense Rose; at first, he used to need more than three minutes to consume Emperor Grade essence rose that held less energy than the Essense Rose it had just consumed.

    He is growing stronger as he consumes more energy, his rate of improvement is greater than mine. I can¡¯t help but get excited whenever I throught about the strength he will have when he break out of that dammed egg.

    "Stop!" A voice said as I was moving through the forest, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but sigh as I stop and a few secondster, a fat guy in blue Inheritance Armor, holding two crystal des, appeared in front of me.

    He looked at me from up to down before stopping his eyes at my badge, where his eyes became greedy.

    I also looked at his badge, which had six shings, he had collected far fewer badges than me, but despite that, there was no fear in his eyes, only unconcealed greed.

    "You have been quite a lucky mate, collecting as much as twenty-one badges in five hours," He said with a smile on his face, which does not reach his eyes.

    "Thank You," I replied with a nk face, which made him frown for a moment before the smile returned on his face.

    "Now, would you be kind and give me your badges? I really need those badges," He asked while putting out a slimy smile on his face.

    "F.u.c.k off, Chad." "If you leave within a second, I will not do anything to you, but if you dare to linger even second more in front of me, you will not like what I will do you," I said to him, which immediately changed his expression on his face.

    This Fatty is Chad Conway or, more appropriately, Chad the Looter. He had thousands of robberies in his name and seven murders which are proven.

    "Oh, you seemed to know about me, so you must know that even if you are stronger than me, you will not be able to do anything to me; only Tyrants are a threat to me," he said with a nasty smile on his face.

    "Yes, your famed defensive artifact!" I said, and the next moment, nine vines came out of the ground and wrapped around him, and they opened his mouth especially.

    As I did that, ck runes appeared on his body till they covered every inch of him.

    This bastard had been very lucky in his life; when he was Knight, he had found a bond-type defensive artifact which made it impossible to harm him with the same level as him.

    Only Tyrants have the power to kill him with that artifact protecting it, and that made this bastard very unbridled, not to forget this bastard is powerful in his own right.

    "Yes, I know about your bonded defensive artifact, and I also know that as long as there is no visible harm to you, I could do anything I want to you," I said while sporting a cruel smile on my face.

    Seeing the smile, his expression couldn¡¯t help but change for the worse. I did not give him any time and appeared beside me and took out a bottle of potion and poured it into his mouth before he could do anything.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    A mournful scream rang through his mouth as potion entered inside him. The potion I feed him is a harmless nerve agent, but it makes one feel the torturous pain.

    "You should leave your old ways Chad, that artifact of yours will not protect you forever," I said and quickly swiped its badge and storages he has all over his body.

    I could not touch the badge of mine, but I could touch the others. Though it disappeared a secondter, and numbers of it added to my badge.

    As I watched, the number on my badge had be twenty-eight, and now I just need seventy-two more badges before I clear this challenge.

    With that thought in my mind, I continued my journey; as for chad, he disappeared, with its badge gone, he had been sent out.

    People like chad do not deserve this opportunity, and I am more than happy to send them out as I did two other criminals in the past five hours.

 Chapter 1598 - Chase

    <h4>Chapter 1598 - Chase</h4>

    Nine hours had passed since the second challenge have begun, and things are going better than I had expected; in just eleven hours, I was able to gather fifty-two badges from neen Grimm Monsters and humans.

    All of the participants of the second challenge wanted to finish the battle as soon as possible to get a better reward, and due to that, all of them doing their all to collect badges.

    I have seen humans attacking humans and Grimm Monsters attacking Grimm Monsters; everyone is trying their all to collect a hundred badges they are required to collect to pass this challenge.

    While badges are piling up on my chest at great speed, and if everything goes well, I might be able to finish this challenge within a day, there is one thing that had disappointed me, and that is not harvesting a Bloodline from the Grimm Monsters.

    Hun!

    I was mulling over not finding a Grimm Monster with Bloodline when the feeling of intense danger came over me; The feeling is intense; I had not felt such an intense feeling of danger ever since I had fought with the Werewolf.

    Whatever ising toward me is has the power to harm me fatally, and I could not let that happen.

    As I sense the danger, my sword appeared in my hand, and ¡¯First Boost¡¯ activated immediately. As The power of First Boost coursed through me, I swung my sword toward the danger, which had be even more intense.

    CLLANNG!

    My sword shed against a seven-meter long copper-colored energy spear; the spear had shattered on th contact, but it had transferred all its power and momentum at me.

    Step Step Step

    My runes immediately dealt with the huge amount of energy but to deal with momentum, I had to take several steps back.

    "Hun, I had not expected you would dodge my attack," A rough voice as Grimm Monster in copper armor walked toward me leisurely and looked at them on my chest with a smile.

    ¡¯Copper Mane Lionman,¡¯ I said in my mind as I looked at Lionman with luxurious coppery mane; the mane looked like it made of millions of hair-thin copper wires.

    I became extremely alert, seeing the ease the Copper Mane Lionmaning toward me; the attack earlier had been very powerful.

    If I had not reacted fast, I would have found that thick energy sphere pierced through my chest, and I don¡¯t want to admit it, but my armor wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop that attack.

    So, I used harnessed the full power of the ¡¯First Boost,¡¯ which I had never done before; it would have felt immense to me if I had not just experienced its attack, which is obviously just a casual attack from it.

    "I would have loved to y with you, human, but as you know, we are time limit, so I will have to finish you quickly as possible to get a hundred badges I required," it said with augh, and coppery energy spears begin to materialize around it.

    Soon, around a hundred huge coppery energy spears appeared; seeing a look of horror couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, and I immediately made my mind run away; this is opponent is not something I could deal with.

    Just a minute ago, I was thinking about finding a worthy challenge since all the Grimm Monsters I had fought never forced me to use all my strength, but this bastard is so powerful that even if I used all my strength, I would be nothing to it.

    There are very few powerhouses who bear such strength, and I havee across one of them, and now, I am running as staying means death to me.

    "Hehe!"

    Sup Sup Sup

    I heard theughter of Lionman and felt intense danger which is many times more of what I had felt earlier. Earlier, I had only had to deal with one energy spear, and now I have to survive a hundred of them.

    I really wish I had my soul sense with me; it made tracking attacks very easy, especially attacks as powerful as this, but unfortunately, it is locked.

    Seering a hundred spearsing toward me, and I will have to deal with it if I did not want to skewed by them, I moved my body to face them without ruining the momentum of my run.

    I had trained specifically to fly backward, though when I trained, I had made use for soul sense; here, I could only use my instinct and power.

    As I moved back to face the spears, I harnessed every bit of power I could from the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ and swung my sword toward the spears that appeared next to me with power like never before.

    CLLANNG CLLANNG CLLANNG

    My sword moved with the speed of lightning, crushing one spear after another. Each sh felt like I am crashing against the mountain, the power and momentum of these spears are huge, and I used to create more distance between Lionman and me.

    PUCH PUCH PUCH

    My sword is not fast enough to defend against all the energy spears; some of the energy spears missed my sword and nicked my shoulder, waist, and thighs, giving out gruesome injuries.

    It was a good thing I had been using every bit of power of the ¡¯First Boost,¡¯ which helped me dodged some of the attacks, and some only grazed by me, but their power was so great that simple graze had left behind the huge injuries.

    Finally, after few seconds, I was able to deal with all the coppery energy spears.

    Though it had left me with heavy injuries, none of them are serious enough to be a danger to me, and they already begin healing, seeing the runes had already sucked away all the foreign energy from them, which could impede the healing process.

    I had dealt with its attack, but I am not out of danger yet; the Copper Mane Lionman is following me silently, and I have a feeling that it would not be easy for me to get away from it.

 Chapter 1599 - Hiding

    <h4>Chapter 1599 - Hiding</h4>

    "Little human, you sure are slippery," It said from a distance; hearing it, I did not even look at it; I just continued running, trying to create as much distance between it and myself.

    "But you will not get away," it said, and I felt intense threat building behind me; the threat is intense, far more intense than the one I had felt earlier.

    Feeling such a threat, I couldn¡¯t help but look back for a moment only to see a dark coppery spear in its hands, and it is shing that spear at me, creating coppery arcs of energy that gave me a feeling of death.

    Everwings!

    I activated without a second thought, and patchy wings made of the fiery ck ribbons appeared on my back, and immense strength begins to course through my body.

    Everwings + First Boost power is immense that just as I had activated it; I had felt power like never before; I felt like I could do anything, crush the mountain in a single first and split the seas in a single sh.

    I was riding on the feeling of might when a feeling of intense death brought me back to myself.

    The coppery arcs areing toward me, and they want me dead; each of these arcs is many times more dangerous than the energy spears, and it would not be wise for me to face them head-on and nor I am nning to.

    p!

    As the coppery arcs had reached me and I pped my wings gently; as I did, I disappeared from my spot and appeared more than a hundred meters away.

    Slice Slice Slice

    While the coppery arcs are that was about to cut me, cut through through the trees as if they are hot knife and trees are butter. These trees are Emperor Grade trees and much more powerful than the trees present in thest challenge, but these coppery arcs have still cut through them.

    With me dodging its arcs, I had thought it wouldunch another set of arcs inrge numbers or attack me with other long-range attacks, but I did expect it to attack me directly.

    "Die Human!" It said as it directly appeared beside me and attacked me with its huge coppery spear.

    p

    Seeing it, this close horror couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, but I did not lose my cool due to that. Instead, I p my wings, and this time the p is not a gentle one but a swift one.

    As I pped my wings, I disappeared from my spot, missing the spear of the Lionman by inches.

    The Everwings is not just an attacking move or strengthening move; it is also a running move as well, and that is its first quality.

    When the idea of Everwings had firste into my mind, it hade in the form of a running move. I wanted to design a move that would help me in running away from enemies that are much stronger than me.

    "Bastard!"

    I heard its curse and felt iting toward me at in much faster speed than before; I could feel the Lionman is incensed, and it would not stop until it has me.

    p p p

    I pped my wings speedily to get away from it, which is now using a very powerful speed method, but my Everwings are faster, especially when they have the support of the power of the ¡¯First Boost.¡¯

    The Everwings alone would not have been enough to get away from it, but with the ¡¯First Boost,¡¯ I have hope to escape from it.

    "Little human, I will not let you escape," It roared from behind me and came at me with the burst of aura; it poured even more energy into its attacks which immediately increased its speed.

    I also used all the energy I had shed through the forest; my speed was so great that everything had be a blur; I had to use my ocr abilities at their highest to not to crash into anything.

    In the forest, my human size is way better than its huge size, though the Lionman had the strength to crush through everything, which inevitably reduces its speed by little, which is a great help to me.

    For the past few seconds, I had been maintaining a healthy distance between it and myself. Currently, there are three to four hundred meters of distance between us; I tried to widen it further, but the Lionman did not seem to want to let me leave.

    Bang Bang Bang

    It had again started attacking me from long-range attacks, and these attacks are fast and powerful; if a single one of them hit me, I would lose my life.

    This Lionman is the strongest opponent Ive ever faced, and unlike the werewolf, no tricks would work against it. The difference of power between us is too great; If not for me designing the Everwings with intentions of running away, I would have had my chest pierced by its spear by now.

    "Human, you have forced me to use it," Copper Maned Lionman roared from behind, and exact second, I felt a huge aura sting off its body, and it rapidly closing the distance between us.

    It seemed to have used its full power to get a speed boost, and if I did not do anything soon, it would be caught up to me in less than two seconds.

    ¡¯It seemed like I have no choice but to use that,¡¯ I said with a sigh as I really do not want to use that option.

    ¡¯Second Boost!¡¯

    I activated the second and next moment, an immense amount of energy produced through my body, and I shot up like a rocked. I begin to burn my blood, and with my body¡¯s strength, the strength I got from it is huge.

    I begin to create hundreds of meter between us every second, and by the time five-second were, I lost sight of it but still kept going; I kept going for forty-five seconds before I turned off everything and hid in the gap of a tree, covering myself with killing energy and rule-breaking power.

 Chapter 1600 - Safe

    <h4>Chapter 1600 - Safe</h4>

    As I hid into the tree gap, I covered myself thickly with the Rule Bending power, creating a field that will make me part of the environment itself and also iste even the tiniest part of the aura and sound of my breath.

    I am very happy that I had worked on this hiding method.

    I wanted something for this scenario when I have to hide from the powerful powerhouse; I had been chased many times in the past that I have to do something like it.

    Now, it is the test of this sophisticated method I had developed; though there is no soul sense to give it an extra edge, there are many other ways one could find people that are hiding; some ways are even more efficient than the soul sense and where even my sophisticated hiding method would turn useless.

    THUD!

    A loud thud rang out as the Copper Mane Lionmannded on the ground a few hundred meters away from me. It had must havended with quite a huge force, seeing I was able to hear the sound of it despite trees around me absorbing most of the force.

    "Little human, I know you are hiding here somewhere here, and I will find you, and when I do, you will wish you have never avoided the chance of swift death I have given you earlier," It said.

    I thought its attack woulde a very next second, but there was nothing, except for the sound of heavy rain, I heard.

    For a moment, I even thought that the Lionman had said those words to scare me, and it might not even have an idea I am here, or it had just left instead of wasting time to search for me since every second count in this second challenge.

    But I did not listen to those thousand; instead, I burrowed deeper and deeper into the gap of the tree and waited for it to do something.

    Seconds passed, and nothing happened, and as such a minute had passed and some more second. I desperately wanted to walk out of the hole, but I controlled myself and stayed hidden in the hidden hole.

    Sup Sup Sup

    About four minutester, the Copper Maned Lionman had finally reacted, and through the small hope, I saw hundreds of coppery des falling from the sky in the dense rain.

    These coppery des looked like a scyth of the Grimm Reaper,ing toward me to take my life, and they have power to if even if a single one of them were able to hit me, but unfortunately, they will not.

    The tree hole I had found is not only well-hidden naturally and by my rule-bending power but also quite deeper toward the roots and the way these des are moving, they are going to chop the trees from the roots, but they will not go too deep into the roots.

    Chop Chop Chop

    I watched as the des fall down on the trees and begin to cut them; these des are extremely powerful that they are cutting the trees like they are butter, and they are hot knives cutting through it.

    The trees are powerful, so powerful that the average Emperor would have to spend hours to cut the single tree, some even not even able to cut it with their strength seeing how quickly they heal, but these coppery des are having no problem cutting through the trees.

    A single coppery de is cutting around seven trees before it disappears. I watched as trees cut down one after another, and soon it was the number of the tree where I am hiding.

    Chop!

    The coppery de had cut through it smoothly, leaving a perfect cut. I felt smoothly the de had cut through it as I was just a few meters down in the roots.

    Within three seconds, the trees between four hundred meters in diameter had been cut down by the coppery de, but my whereabouts have not been revealed.

    I could feel the heaviness in the air as if the Grimm Monster is looking at every inch of the space it had just-chopped. Seeing that, I poured some more energy into the formation and controlled it more finely, so I would not be revealed.

    That heavy feeling in the airsted for more than five minutes before disappeared, and now there is only rain remained.

    I did not get out feeling the suppressing presence disappeared; I stayed in my ce hiding, and its good I did as a minuteter, I saw Lionman flying above me, covered in a coppery circlet of dense Grimm Runes.

    It seemed to use some sort of method to sense me, which surprised me, not the method, but it still trying to find me.

    Me able to running away despite having a huge difference in power seemed to have irked him greatly that it was willing to sacrifice its chance to greater chance to getting a first reward or better rewards of the second challenge.

    Every minute it spends here is giving the others a chance to finish early and also worsening my chances of finishing this challenge with a better rank to get a great reward.

    Though I was aiming for finishing this challenge first like I did the first challenge, I know how hard it is; this challenge requires impressive strength and luck, both of which I have in a small amount.

    So, I aimed to get a good reward by getting a good rank but for it searching for me like a hound of blood affecting my chances, but there is nothing I could do about it.

    It flew around the area for more than ten minutes before it disappeared. I did not get out and waited for it to appear again, but it never did and nor its attacks; still, I waited for forty minutes before I crawled out of the hole, and even then, I remained extremely careful.

    Only after ten minutes was I able to heave a sigh of relief and knew it had truly left; if it had not, it would have attacked me by now.

 Chapter 1601 - Step In

    <h4>Chapter 1601 - Step In</h4>

    "I should collect the badges as soon as possible," I said to myself as I had bepletely sure of Copper Maned Lionman leaving. That Grimm bastard had wasted nearly an hour of mine, and I am sure it had already cost me few ranks.

    If I still want to get a good reward, I should not waste any time and start as soon as possible, and that brings me to an important question, ¡¯Which direction should I go?¡¯

    The Lionman had been pretty silent when it left, and since I was hiding down in a tree hole, I did not see it leave. I do not want to choose the wrong direction and end up meeting with it; that would be very bad.

    I was able to get away from it one time; it would not let me get away a second time, and not to forget, I am still feeling slightly weak due to the blood I burned; it would take some time for me to recover.

    I thought for a while and tried to find a clue about its direction, and when I did not find anything, I choose the random direction.

    I had already wasted enough time, and I do not want to waste any more of it. Every minute counts here, and the more time I waste, the more chance I give others to get my much-deserved reward.

    I moved with the blurring speed; I had already collected more than half of the badges, and with a time that had passed, I am sure I will have to kill less than ten Grimm Monsters before I collect the rest of the badges.

    Seven minutes after I left, I spotted a ratman and which had ¡¯5¡¯ shing on its badge; seeing it, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    A look of rm shed into its eyes as it saw meing toward it and tried to run away, but it was already toote for it to run away.

    Puch Puch Puch

    ck ribbons were released from my armor and pierced through its body without much resistance, and five-secondter, it waspletely wrapped in fiery ribbons like a mummy.

    As my ribbonspletely wrapped it, a dark fiery field covered myself and the ratman, which deactivated two minutester. Any sign of Ratman had disappeared; there is not even dust of its husk had remained.

    The ratman did not have a bloodline, nor it activated when I harvested, but it still gave me five badges, storage full of treasures, and Essence Rose, which I had safely stored in my storage.

    After dealing with the Ratman, I did not waste even a second and begin hunting for other Grimm Monsters.

    I found my next prey twelve minutester, and it was not a Grimm Monster but an idiot human who attacked me with intentions of taking my badge. I broke a lot of its bones before I took his badge; he had ¡¯7¡¯ badges collected which is a nice number.

    I hunted one prey after another for badges, and nearly two hourster, I had ¡¯98¡¯ badges collected, and now I just need two more badges or a single prey with two or more badges, and I will finish with this challenge.

    It did not take me long to find myst prey; eight minutes after finishing my previous prey, I found myst prey, a Scarlet Snakeman whopping seventeen badges, who is moving toward me speedily.

    It is the second Grimm Monster who had more than fifteen badges in his kitty after Coppery Maned Lionman, which had more than fifty badges.

    Its eyes scanning every inch of the area around it as it moved, searching for the prey, and soon it spotted me, and a cruel smile appeared on its face. It opened its mouth to say something but froze up when it saw the fiery ck ribbonsing toward it with the blurring speed.

    Its expression became serious immediately, and long thin golden moved toward my ribbons with great power, and at the same time, a defensiveyer enveloped it; in just one look, it realized the danger my ribbons represented and acted appropriately.

    Unfortunately, even its good instincts are not going to save it as its strength does not match its instinct.

    CLANG Puch Puch Puch

    Its sword was able to sh against the single fiery ck ribbon of mine, and only because I let it while all the other ribbons pierced through its defensive field before piercing through its body.

    If this Scarlet Snakeman had been powerful, I would have fought it, but it is quite weakpare to me, and I don¡¯t want to fight it, no matter how interesting it is, especially when I am on a tight leash of time.

    Soon, my ribbon finished wrapping it like a mummy, and I employed ck Fire Field to stop anyone from seeing the harvesting process.

    ¡¯Hun!¡¯

    Just as the harvesting process begins, a sound of surprise but escaped from my mouth, this Scarlet Snakeman had a bloodline which is quite surprising as its armor looked quite simr to Inheritance Armor rather than Bloodline Armor.

    I would not have this problem if I had the soul sense. The Inheritance Energies and Bloodline Energies are quite distinct, and I would have known it had Bloodline the moment I sensed the aura of its attack.

    A few secondster, the Green and Silver runes covered my body before they covered the ribbons, and harvesting of the Bloodline had to begin; it hadsted for more than a minute before it stopped as Scarlet Snakeman had turned to a husk.

    Buzz Buzz

    My Runes begin to release the power energies through my body and soul to strengthen it, and at the same time, my badge had transformed into the Runic Gate as I collected more than a hundred badges.

    I did not immediately step into the Runic Gate; I waited till my runes finished spreading their energy in my body and soul. The moment my runes finished distributing the energy, I stepped into the runic gate.

 Chapter 1602 - Violet Streaking Lily

    <h4>Chapter 1602 - Violet Streaking Lily</h4>

    "Congrattion Participant YU897 On Finishing The Challenge At 49 Rank!" The mechanical voice said as I entered through it.

    I had found myself in a simr stark while hall as before, but unlike the previous time, there are no hundreds of bubbles for me to choose from; instead, there is a single chest made of light on the white marble stool.

    Since I had finished 49th, I could not choose the reward I want; that luxury only aval to those who finished the challenge first.

    I looked at the chest, which looked like it is made of yellow light and is about the size of my hand.

    "Ah,"

    I touched the yellow chest, and as I did, the chest disappeared, revealing a beautiful brown petal flower with violet lightning streaks.

    ¡¯Violet Streaking Lily,¡¯ I said in my mind, this flower is a very precious Emperor Grade resource which is more rare and expensive than many Tyrant grade resources.

    Violet Streaking Lily is extremely rare because of the environment and luck it needs. Violet Streaking Lily is a rare offshoot of Olof Lily, amon Emperor Grade resource.

    It is created when it absorbs the powerful lightning that fell on it, and it manages to suck all its power without getting destroyed, which rarely happen as almost all the time, the lily destroyed by lightning or the lightning that fell on it is not powerful enough to create the lightning streaking lily.

    It is a very precious resource, the one that is not suitable for me. It would be great if the resource is rted to one of the elements of my constitution, but unfortunately, it is not.

    Though I could still use it during the breakthrough, I will not use it. It will be a waste of such precious resources, and I have all the resources I need to have for my breakthrough into the Emperor Stage.

    "The Participants Will Stay Here For The Six Days and Seven Hours Before Transported To The Third Challenge," "If Participant Want To Leave The Treasure Pce, The Participant Have To Say Leave And The Participant Will Transported Out," The Mechanical Voice said, it is same as thest time.

    Seeing, I have to stay here for more than six days; I had wasted no time in summoning my space abode. As I got in, I removed my clothes and walked into the cold shower.

    While in the shower, I looked at my Body and Soul. Earlier, I did not see the result of strengthening detailedly due to the appearance of the Runic Gate.

    As I had expected, after consumption of Bloodline, I again had reached the limit, and this time the increased limit would be hard. The potion ofst time would not work; I would need something even stronger.

    The best choice would be to create the second Diamond Seal, but it is a work in progress; seeing the difficulty I am having, even I don¡¯t know when I am going to create the second diamond seal.

    If I wanted to finish it early, I am going to need a great simtion; only through that way will I be able to create another Diamond Seal.

    The consumption of Bloodline has given me a great increase in strength. If I hade across the Lionman now, I would have an even better chance of running away and might not even have to burn my blood for more power.

    As for the strength needed to defeat it, I do not have it currently. The difference between our strength is great, and currently, only reaching the Emperor stage would I able to defeat it.

    I have decided to gain the strength to defeat it while I am still at the King Stage. It will be very hard seeing I have to create a Dimaond Seal and might even need to consume a few Bloodline after that, but I will still try.

    A few minutester, I got out of the shower, dry myself with my fire, and wore new clothes beforeying on my bed.

    A few secondster, I am in my Inheritance Space looking at the upgrade that is nearly finished. There is still some work had remained, but I will be able to finish with it four days max.

    I am thinking right now, I had a wonderful idea, and for it, I will have to make some changes to it. The changes are not big, but they will extend the finishing of the upgrade by few days.

    In this dangerous Treasure Pce where there are many powerhouses that could kill me, I want to level up to the Emperor Stage as soon as possible, but if I do that, I will lose the chance of making my Inheritance even better, and I don¡¯t like that throught at all.

    After much thinking, I decided to go with the changes; though it is very risky not to have Emperor Grade upgrade ready when I need it, still I will take that risk to make my Inheritance even more perfect.

    With my mind made, I did not waste any time and begin working on my Inheritance. I worked on it for hours before I got out and practiced my cooking with the tome.

    Before sleeping, I used the mask for an hour, the painful process not only helps me refine my body, but it is the only way through which I am making progress in creating the seals of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    The pain is a great simtion to create the seals, but even with torturous pain, my progress in the Supreme Combat Exercise is slow.

    To make fast progress in Supreme Combat Exercise, I will need something more, something different than the pain, and I hope I will find that thing while I am in the treasured pce.

    Days passed by as I trained and worked on my Inheritance, and soon the six days had passed, and now only an hour had remained before the gate for the third challenge opened.

 Chapter 1603 - Third Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 1603 - Third Challenge</h4>

    I waited for Runic Door to appear; it will appear within a minute.

    The past six days had been a blur, most of my time spent on training and working on my Inheritance which would have been finished by now if not for the new changes I am making.

    It will take a few more days for an upgrade toplete; I am doing it while in a dangerous ce like this is quite risky, but it is a risk I am willing to take.

    Buzz!

    Finally, the runic gate had materialized, and I walked inside it without hesitation.

    The momentter, I found myself in front of a huge crystal blueke. Theke is huge and also very beautiful, and it had gigantic crystal lotuses floating on it adds another charm to it.

    There is also unnaturally powerful suppression; this suppression had not only fully suppressed my soul power but also my energy; I could not project any form of energy outside my body, there are also several restrictions on using it internally.

    Even my physical strength had been suppressed to the huge degree that I could barely project the strength of Knight, and that is making me feel powerless.

    People are appearing around me by seconds, not only humans but also Grimm Monsters, but not a single one dared to raise their weapons to attack; all of them are looking at theke, as everybody is quite sure that this challenge is not about fighting and that is worrying.

    It means this challenge is going to be harder than the previous two challenges, and that is not a good thing for the people who had nned to rely solely on their strength to conquer this treasure pce.

    "Third Challenge: The Lake Of Will, Cross The Lake To Reach The Beacons In A One Weeks Time." The Mechanical voice said, it did not exin anything else, but just as it finished speaking, bright beacons lighted up from the other side of theke.

    The challenge may seem simple, just to cross theke, but I don¡¯t think it is; there must be something sneaky about the challenge.

    "As expected," I said without surprise.

    While I was thinking hard about this challenge, some people acted and entered theke, and as they step inside it, they immediately stopped with shock and surprise on their faces.

    It seems like the water of theke is something special; people are having a problem moving through it, their expressions are clearly saying it.

    Dip!

    I watched them for few seconds before I took a step inside theke, and I have to say the pool is really something.

    As my kneepletely dipped inside the water, tiredness has spread all my body and soul. The water of thiske seemed to be able to suck the life out of me as I felt tired as if I had fought an hour-long battle.

    Dip!

    My vitals are stable, and my heart rate is normal, but somehow I am feeling quite tired, and this feeling of tiredness had increased when I dipped another foot into theke.

    I stayed still before I take a step ahead, and as I did, I felt an increase in tiredness and seeing that my expression couldn¡¯t help but change.

    If the tiredness has remained stationary, it would not have been a problem to cross thiske within a day with some efforts, but with it increasing at every step, the challenge has be even more difficult.

    I begin to take one step after another through this shallow, clearke, and the more steps I took, the more tired I became, and when I increased my speed of walking, I found I became tired at a faster speed.

    Like run, here one has to maintain one¡¯s speed; if one goes too fast, one will get tired quickly.

    Still, walking while maintaining the pace is difficult; one would get tired eventually, and seeing the length of theke, it might take days to reach the shining beacons.

    Also, one could not stop and expect the tiredness would go away; the tiredness would still increase, only at a much slower pace. Though theke seemed to have some things that help one get rid of them instantly.

    The huge crystalline lotuses that are floating around theke have seemed to ward against this feeling of tiredness thatke water projecting on everyone, as long as one sat orid on it, their expression eased instantly, and looking at the expression of people, it seemed to be doing more than easing the tiredness.

    It seemed to give oneforting feeling as people sitting on seemed to smile too much; even Grimm Monsters, who only smile cruelly, seemed to be smiling in content too.

    Seeing their content expression, I also wanted to experience these crystal lotuses, but I had stopped myself.

    The things could not be such simple; I don¡¯t believe these lotuses are so good and helpful, there must be some game here, and I was right; I was able to see it when people begin to get off the lotuses.

    As they got off the lotuses, their expression changed drastically. It is like one moment they were in heaven and hell in another.

    As they step into the water, the tiredness seemed to hit them into full force, and this force seemed to really something as I saw the knees of few people shaking as they step back into the water.

    Though they got control over themselves after some time, still the effect is quite shocking, and most importantly, these people are still at the edge of theke; the deeper they go, the more forcefully the tiredness going to hit them.

    Now the question is whether I should use the lotus or not. If I do not use it, the tiredness will continue to increase as long as one is in the water, but if they used it, the tiredness is going to hit them at full force, which might make things very difficult for some people.

 Chapter 1604 - Seals

    <h4>Chapter 1604 - Seals</h4>

    It had been ten hours since the third challenge has begun, and I have barely crossed the 10% of theke.

    I feel like I had fought a day-long battle with hundreds of powerful enemies, exerting a huge amount of my strength, and now I am dead tired.

    To be honest, I would have preferred it if it was a huge battle with lots of enemies. Adrenaline will have kept me going even if I am dead tired; here, everything is monotonous and utterly boring, which affects the tiredness that water is projecting even more intense.

    Walking through the water is boring, and tiredness that increases with every step makes this process even more exhausting. The only fun thing I could do here watch the sad and miserable faces of others.

    The ones who designed this challenge must be true sadists; if they wanted to test the will, they would use the pain, but no, they had to use tiredness which everyone is familiar with, but no one liked.

    I wish I could do something to shift my focus from this tiredness; the more I continue to focus on it, the more tired I became, which made everything worse but sadly, there is nothing.

    In this challenge, I could not use my power; I could not control worldly energy, hell I couldn¡¯t even use Rule Bending power as the pressure of whole Treasure Pce descend on me; there are restrictions everywhere.

    Sigh!

    Another sigh escaped my mouth as I continue walking through theke at my designated pace, which is slow.

    There are thousands of participants ahead of me, and mypetitiveness wants me to move faster to surpass them, but I control my urge and continue at my designated pace. Others can go fast if they want, but I will continue to move at this pace which is most bnced.

    Unless something changes drastically or I find some way to relive this tiredness other than sitting on those damned lotuses, I will not change that pace.

    I had just thought that when an idea appeared in my mind, in these past ten hours, I had tried everything, even tried to enter my Inheritance Space, but the restrictions of this ce are powerful enough that I was not able to enter my Inheritance Space.

    ¡¯I was such an idiot for not trying it before,¡¯ I said to myself and had not wasted any time before I begin to circte for amethyst seal.

    With the new changes in Supreme Combat Exercise after I created Diamond Seal, a new energy pathway had appeared. This new energy pathway is longer, but unlike the pathway before, this long pathway creates the amethyst seal directly instead of the regr seal.

    I now need to create the seven Amethyst Seals before the Ruby Seals form from it, and with ten Ruby Seals in my temple, the second Dimond Seal will form. The process seemed simple enough, but it is extremely hard.

    It had been more than half a year since I hadst created the Diamond Seal, and ever since then, I am trying to create another one, allotting at least a small amount of time for it.

    Compare to others, I had made huge progress as 99.9% of people who practice the Supreme Combat Exercise never able to create a Diamond Seal, but some exceptional people were able to do it.

    Both Professor and Teacher have created the Diamond Seals; I don¡¯t know much about the professor, but the Teacher had created five to six seals, which is a huge number seeing how the difficulty of creating it increases with every seal.

    A few seconds after I begin circting the exercise, I had stopped as I found myself getting tired rapidly as I circte the Supreme Combat Exercise. The cirction of it is very strainful, and adding to tiredness the water is projecting in me, it is natural that I am going to feel tired.

    It is very disappointing as I was hoping that this exercise cirction would help me diverting my focus from the ever-increasing tiredness.

    I wanted to give up the cirction of exercise as it is making me more tired, but I did not. I begin circting again.

    Even if the cirction of it making me more tired, it is still diverting my mind from the tiredness, and if I am able to focus 100% of my mind on it, I will bepletely able to divert my mind from the ever-increasing tiredness.

    Though it will be difficult, there is the possibility that I will be able to do it as the tiredness I am feeling is not a real thing, and If I tried hard enough, I might be able to divert my mind from this fake tiredness.

    With that in mind, I begin to circte even more furiously, not caring about how tired I am bing every second due to it.

    I am resisting the tiredness; it will overpower me if I was not able topletely focus my mind on the circting and forget anything else, and for that to happen, some time is needed.

    I hope before it happens, I might be able to create at least one Amethyst Seal; it will be good for motivation and help me concentrate better, but as I had said, it is not easy to create the seals, especially at this stage.

    Still, I will try as it is the only option I have.

    Hours passed as I kept circting, trying over and over as I am unable toplete a cirction. This continued repetition and ever-increasing tiredness as I go deeper into theke made me want to give up every second, but I hold on to it.

    Eight hours had passed as such, and now I am very close topleting the whole cirction as I passed twenty-two times.

    The energy is moving so slow that if it continued moving at such speed for thirty more seconds, the cirction would break again like past twenty-two times.

    This time I am not nning to let that happen; I had tried too hard to reach this stage, and my energy never been this faster, and now the only thing I have to do is make it even faster so the cirction will not break and in few minutes, I will have the amethyst seal I need.

 Chapter 1605 - Seals II

    <h4>Chapter 1605 - Seals II</h4>

    Buzz!

    A faint buzz rang through my temple as the Amethyst Seal begin to form. I had done it; I had formed the 194th Amethyst Seal, and now I just needed six more before I could have a Dimond Seal.

    As the Amethyst Seal begins to form, it begins to suck a huge amount of energy from the Refinement Engine. I am not worried about the energy requirement, I could still use my Refinement Engine, and it has enough energies to supply for the seal.

    My huge energy storage is rapidly getting drained under the Amethyst Seal that within a fifteen second, 50% of it had been emptied, but I am not worried about it sucking the whole energy.

    ording to my calctions, the seal would suck 80% to 90% of my energy which is huge considering the quality of my energy that is stored in huge storage.

    Another ten seconds passed, and the seal stopped sucking the energy after it sucked 87% of my energy. Five secondster, it revealed its form and began to release the cooking energy, which felt slightlyforting.

    The energy that Amethyst Seal is releasing is in quite a great amount butpare to Ruby Seal, they are quitecking, and the increase they give it to me is minimal.

    At my current strength, Ruby Seal and Dimaond Seal could give me the needed enhancements, and speaking of Ruby Seal; If I am able to create it, I will be in quite a trouble as unlike other times, I could not supply the energy it needs from the outside source.

    Soon, the seal stopped releasing energy and went back to its ce in my temple. With this seal being created, I now need to create another six seals, and I had wasted no time doing that, seeing how tired I am bing by second.

    The cirction has be even more difficult with another seal being created, but that did not stop me. I am intent on creating another seal, and this time, I want to create it faster.

    Six hours passed as I continue to circte the exercise; I would not rest for even a second after each failure before trying again.

    As the day passed, visible changes begin to ur in theke; nothing had happened to theke or beacons, which seemed to be getting brighter and brighter with my every step, but changes could be seen.

    The faces of people have be extremely tired, and they reduced their pace to a tenth of what they had started. I begin to cross the people that were in front of me, there were more than a thousand people in front of me, and now only a few hundred of them had remained.

    I had not thought that before but the number of people in the third challenge more than it should have been.

    Including the Grimm Monsters, there have not been more than thirty thousand, and when one calctes 2nd challenge where one has to eliminate hundred to get into the pass the challenge, the number of people should be in less than three hundred seeing some people would have been eliminated in the first challenge too.

    But here, I could easily count more than ten thousand people, which is very weird, its like people have been barely eliminated in the past challenges.

    There could be only two answers to this question, either both sides have brough out lots of numbers after we entered or another connection of the treasured pce had opened somewhere, both of the scenarios have had happened before.

    More people means harder challenge, this challenge is utterly boring, but it is also extremely hard.

    Of more than ten thousand people who are attempting this challenge, only half of it will able to finish it, and even they will take nearly a week time to finished it, even I am not sure whether or not I will be able to finish walking through theke before the six days.

    I wish I could avoid the feeling of tiredness with my Rules Bending power, but this projection of tiredness is too strong; when I tried it, I felt as if the whole Treasure Pce is bearing down on me.

    "What kind of f.u.c.k.i.n.g challenge is this? You can not fight others; you can not talk to others, you can just f.u.c.k.i.n.g walk in this f.u.c.k.i.n.gke," "I don¡¯t want to stay another minute in this f.u.c.k.i.n.g challenge, I ¡¯Leave,¡¯" Shouted on the young man and secondter he disappeared.

    Such outbursts are way toomon here; every hour, some Grimm Monster or Human would burst out cursing in anger and leave right away; seeing them, I also wanted to leave right away from this boring challenge, but I steeled my will and continued.

    This challenge isn¡¯t called ¡¯Challenge of Will¡¯ for nothing; this challenge will bore you so much that it will take every spec of your will to continue with the challenge; only those with higher ¡¯Will¡¯ will continue with this challenge tillst.

    Every part of me wants to leave this challenge, but I will not leave it, even if it takes me seven days to walk to the beacon.

    I am getting tired with every step, but I am also expanding more effort in the cirction of the Supreme Combat Exercise, and these efforts are taking me closer and close to creating another Amethyst Seal.

    Bang!

    Finally, after seven hours of effort, my energy was finally able to break through the final wall that had been stopping me, and the creation of Amethys Seal begins.

    Amethyst color swirl appeared in my temple, and it begins to suck the energy from my refinement engine.

    It is a good thing I had refined the energy and filled the storage a few hours ago; otherwise, I would have to refine it hastily right now, and it would have taken minutes for the seal to form instead of the seconds that it would take now.

 Chapter 1606 - Diamond Seal I

    <h4>Chapter 1606 - Diamond Seal I</h4>

    Slowly but surely, I had got lost in the cirction of the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    It was very difficult, and for the first two days, I have thought about whether it is even possible for myself to lose in the cirction of the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    It had taken more than two days and three Amethyst Seals before I was able to focus solely on the cirction of Supreme Combat Exercise and nothing else, hypnotizing myself to do one thing, and one thing only is really difficult, and if not for current desperate conditions, I would have not able to do it.

    It is the third day, and I am walking forward with a nk look in my eyes as all my eyes focused on the Supreme Combat Exercise that is circting inside me with great ferocity.

    While my focused Self is circting the energy with great ferocity and focus, he is still failing and trying repeatedly.

    The greater focus does not guarantee instant sess; even with such focus, I will have to try hundreds of times before I could seed, which is still better than the thousands of times, I used to try before.

    With the greater focus, I will need less time to create the seals, even if the efforts of creating them would increase exponentially with the creation of each seal.

    Another Amethyst seal is very close to being created; if I continued circting with such increasing ferocity, then there is a chance that I will be able to create the Amethyst Seal within an hour.

    The speed seemed farfetched, seeing it had been barely more than an hour since I was able to focus my every thought into practicing the Supreme Combat Exercise, but it is the truth.

    Buzz!

    Minutes passed by, and thirty-five minutester, a light buzz rang through my body, and the creation of the Amethyst Seal begin inside me; while that is happening, my cirction did not stop.

    I had begun circting for another Amethyst Seal; with this seal formed, I would need to create another three Amethys Seal, and I hope my focused Self would create them all today.

    The sooner I create the Dimond Seal, the better. Through the Amethyst Seals, I had observed that the strength of my body is growing, and only half of the strength I get from it is being suppressed.

    There are chances that I could be wrong thinking this since the increment that Amethyst Seals give me are minute.

    I hope I am not wrong about this; If I can create the Dimond Seal, my strength will increase exponentially, which will increase my walking speed and help me cross theke faster.

    Nothing could be said right now; I will know about it concretely when I create the Dimaond Seals as, unlike the other seals of Supreme Combat Exercise, Diamond Seal does require energy from the host.

    The Dimond Seal takes one type of worldly energy that one can¡¯t sense or control, not even tyrants; this energy is far more powerful than the regr worldly energy we sense and control.

    A minute passed by the seal is safely created; as it did, it begins to release the energy in me while a few of my thoughts split up and begin to refine the energy that is going to need for the next Amethyst Seal.

    I had hypnotized myself to create the seals, and that involves providing the energy for the creation of the seals.

    The cirction continued, and like always, it has be harder than the previous, much harder as I got closer and closer to create the Diamond Seal.

    Despite the difficulty increasing, my focused Self did not lose the focus that I feared it would and continued with the circtions.

    While my focused Self is circting the Supreme Combat Exercise to create the seals, my body is walking with a nk look on the eyes. The eyes do not always remain nc; sometimes, emotions shed into them.

    The emotions shed when tiredness takes a toll; my body is still walking means with every step, the tiredness is increasing. Every second, my focused Self not only circtes using all his thoughts but also fights off the tiredness that increases every second.

    Many times, the focus wille close to breaking point, but I would bear it with the force of my will.

    In my life, I had experienced many extreme things, and that made my will as strong as steel. While I was able to hypnotize myself to focus all my thoughts in circting the Supreme Combat Exercise, if not for strong will, I would not have been able to maintain this focus.

    Buzz!

    Three more hours passed, and the creation of another Amethyst Seal begins; with this seal, I now need two more Amethyst Seal before the Diamond seal could form.

    I had reached very close to the Diamond Seal, it is within my eyes, and as long as I did not lose the focus, I will be able to create it.

    Buzz!

    Within a minute, the seal is created; while it was happening, the cirction continued inside me, and it continued for nearly four hours before another Amethyst Seal begins forming.

    That left only one Amethyst Seal, and when my focused Self begins to circte for thest Amethyst Seal, I had nearly broken out of my extreme focus; the cirction for thest amethyst seal has be extremely difficult.

    The difficulty had reached ten times of the previous cirction, and due to it, my focused Self begins to reach the breaking point more frequently.

    Still, despite difficulty and reaching the breaking point many times, my focused Self continued circting, reaching further and further into the cirction after each failure.

    Buzz!

    Finally, after more than ten hours of trying, I had seeded; thest Amethyst Seal needed for the second Dimaond Seal had begun forming.

    It had sucked energy for nearly half a minute, emptying my energy storage by 98% before it was created.

 Chapter 1607 - Diamond Seal II

    <h4>Chapter 1607 - Diamond Seal II</h4>

    The Amethyst Seal finished releasing the energy and went toward other Amethyst seals in my temple among the other nine Amethyst Seals present there.

    Buzz!

    As it took ce among the nine Amethyst Seal, a buzz rang through my body, and the ten Amethyst Seals left their ce and formed a circle before they started spinning.

    As they begin spinning, they began to suck the energy at a crazy speed; every second, they would take 20% of my energy, and within five seconds, nearly all my energy storage had been emptied.

    My focused self is refining energy at his greatest speed, but the energy required by the Ruby seal is too much; everything he is refining is getting sucked by the swirl right away.

    A huge amount of energy is getting refined by every second, and all of it is getting sucked by the Ruby seal zealously.

    The consumption of the Ruby Seal is not surprising; it gives a substantial increase in strength, and this increase depends upon the strength one had, and with my strength, I will have to supply it an insane amount of energy.

    90% of my thought power is upied by my refinement energies, while the rest, 10%, is still trying to circte Supreme Combat Exercise, in which he is repeatedly failing.

    If it had been any other Ruby Seal, my focused self would have had been able to circte freely, but it is the tenth Ruby seal that is being created, thest one before the Dimaond Seal is formed.

    Due to it, one could not circte the Supreme Combat Exercise; only when the Diamond is fully created will the cirction will start again.

    The swirl continued to suck the energy with crazy speed; I wish my focused self could ess his storage where energy potions are stored; they are specifically made to supply the energy to the seals.

    Finally, after more than three hours, the swirl stopped sucking the energy after taking an insane amount of energy.

    With it finished sucking the energy, the swirl started to spin faster and faster as it begins to concentrate and its color also begin to change from amethyst to Ruby red of Ruby Seal.

    Buzz!

    Finally, after eleven seconds, the bright, beautiful Ruby Seal emerged, and as it did, it vibrated gently and released the bright red energy into my body.

    The quality of energy that Ruby Seal released is way above that of the Amethyst Seal, and as it flowed through my body, I could feel it enhancing my body and soul.

    The energy flowed through me for nearly three minutes before it stopped, but the enhancement it gave me is pretty amazing.

    If I had been fully conscious of myself, I would have been happy seeing the changes and even more happy when the strength I had gained through it is only suppressed by half.

    After releasing the energy, the Ruby Seal went back to its ce among the other Rubys seal.

    Buzz!

    As the ten Ruby Seals aligned in my temple, nothing had happened to them for few seconds; they remained stationary for nine seconds before they moved silently and formed the circle and buzzed.

    The circle of ruby seals began to spin, but I could not sense anything from it; I know that every second it is sucking up an insane amount of invisible worldly that I could not sense and feel.

    If it not for me going through the process once before, I would have thought doubted whether it is the process of creation of the fabled Dimaond Seal, but it is.

    The color of the swirl begin to change slowly; first, it was ruby red, but slowly, the shade started to be paler and paler until there is barely any shade of red that could be seen in the swirl, which too disappeared a few secondster.

    Slowly a diamond sheen begins to appear on the swirl, and that sheen started to became denser and dense till the whole sword begin to shine like a Diamond.

    Finally, the swirl had stopped, and the Dimond Seal revealed itself, and it is as majestic as the other Diamond Seal present in my temple.

    BUZZ!

    The seal had stayed silent for a moment before it buzzed loudly and released flood energy into my body.

    The energy that Diamond Seal had released is thick and looked like it was made of melted Diamond, and as that energy hit my body and soul, my focused self had nearly broken its concentration.

    The feeling of diamond energy merging into body and soul is so good that my focused self is having a problem keeping himself focused; the feeling this energy gives is as good as that of orgasm.

    My strength begins to increase drastically as more and more energy merged with me. If I had been fully conscious of myself; I would have found my strength is increasing at its fastest speed; my strength had never increased such fast.

    Every second there will be a shocking increase in my strength, and due to that, my speed walking is also increasing with every step.

    I had hypnotized myself to increase the speed of walking with increment in my strength; the more my strength increases, the greater my speed will be.

    There is also another thing that would have shocked me if I was conscious. The tiredness that theke is projecting had decreased drastically, that barely 30% of it could be felt.

    The Diamond Energy seemed to be muting the effect on the projection of tiredness which is a good thing and also a bad thing.

    With the diamond energy muting its effect, my focused self feeling less pressure, but once the Diamond Energy is gone, the tiredness wille back in full force; it is just like sitting on those crysteline lotuses which immediately make your tiredness disappear.

    I just hope that my focused self will able to bear the full force of tiredness as I do not want my focused self to stopped at the second Dimaond Seal; I want to create as much as seals I want, and this extreme focus is a great opportunity to do that.

 Chapter 1608 - Reaching The Beacon

    <h4>Chapter 1608 - Reaching The Beacon</h4>

    After nearly five minutes, the flood of Diamond Energy begin lessening, and a few secondster, it hadpletely disappeared.

    As Diamond Seal finished releasing all its energy, it went back toward the first diamond seal and floated there while the tiredness which had been muted by the diamond energy came back in full force.

    The tiredness had hit my focused self like a sledgehammer, nearly bringing him out of his focused state, but due to it being extremely focused on the circting Supreme Combat Exercise, he was able to survive the tiredness.

    The Diamond Seal had increased my strength exponentially; even with the suppression, I am feeling a lot stronger than before.

    If I were fully conscious myself, I would have been shocked to see my speed of walking in theke and the humans and Grimm Monsters I am leaving behind; some of the people I left behind are familiar with me.

    The Coppery Maned Lionman, whom I had to run away from, is ring at me fiercely as I had just left it behind, and now in front of me, there are less than forty people in front of me.

    It is seething in rage seeing me walking past it but shouted expletives loudly, and of course, I did not hear any of that.

    Not because I am extremely focused but because I could not hear it; in theke, all the conversation is banned. The only words that could be heard are not directed at anyone or directed at treasure pce, like the frustrated expletives people shout about the challenge now and then.

    Of course, my real self is not thinking all these thoughts; I am just subconsciousness which is taking all in that is happening as I always do.

    Nearly three days had been passed, and 70% of the distance had been crossed by me, and with my current speed and I would need around a day to cross the remaining distance.

    I continue moving toward the beacons step by step while circting for the Amethyst Seal with even greater ferocity as its difficulty had also increased.

    The creation of a second seal had polished my will further, that made some things easier to do, like circting the Supreme Combat Exercise with far greater ferocity than before.

    Before I know it, the Amethyst Seal begins to form in my temple; the seal had taken only a little more than an hour for me to create, which is about ten times less than what I had taken to create thest Amethyst Seal.

    For the third Dimaond Seal, I will need to create a hundred Amethyst Seal; it would be hard to create a hundred amethyst seal while I am still in the King Stage, seeing how close I am to reaching the Emperor Stage.

    Still, I will try to create as many seals as I could before reaching the Emperor Stage; the greater number of seals will help me gain greater strength.

    Fourteen hours had passed by, and only 10% of the distance had remained, and I now have only five people ahead of me; two of them are Grimm Monsters, and three of them are humans.

    All of them have extremely tired faces but will is burning their eyes as they moved toward the beacons.

    As I get close to the beacons, I could now predict their size, and there are huge; each Beacon is about fifty meters tall, and it is emitting bright light, which for some reason is not painful to eyes when looked at directly.

    If I had been fully conscious, I would have made my steps quicker, but since I had hypnotized myself into moving with the bnced speed.

    This speed will not increase unless my strength increase; lucky for me, my strength will increase soon.

    I had already created nine Amethyst Seal and circting for one more; once I have done with it, I will be able to have a ruby seal that would increase my strength by a few percent, which will increase my speed.

    Buzz!

    Minutes passed, and about twenty minutester, I was able to create the Amethyst Seal; after it finished, the ten Amethyst Seals begin to spin and suck the energy from my storage.

    Again, my focus reached the breaking point as this time; my focused self is not only beginning to circte for another Amethyst Seal but also running the refinement engine at top speed to feed the insane amount of energy to Ruby Seal.

    My focused self is walking on edge as there is another thing to worry about, too, the never-ending tiredness, which increases with every step. There is a very high chance that my extreme concentration could be broken at any time.

    There is nothing my focused self could do about it other than endure the pressure it is getting from all the fronts; the more he endures, the more benefits he will gain.

    Buzz!

    Only after nearly four hours did not my focused self found some relief as he had finally able to supply all the energy that Ruby Seal needs, and a few secondster, it materialized before he started releasing the energy, which begins to nourish every part of my body and soul.

    While it was happening, my other self had created another two Amethyst Seals and very close to creating the third one also; only 6% of the distance have remained.

    Ruby seal had increased my speed that within one hour, I was able to cross the human in front of me and half an hour after that, a Grimm Monster, leaving only three people ahead of me.

    Only three people remained ahead of me, and seeing me quickly covering my ground, they begin to increase their speed, but I slowly started gaining ground over them, and soon only one human and Grimm Monster had remained ahead of me.

    Another hour passed, and the human disappeared as she reached the Beacon; if I had been conscious, I would have been cursed a loud seeing that and would have increased my speed, but I could nothing other than continued to walk with a bnced pace.

    The Grimm Monster and I are now walking at about a simr speed; though Grimm Monster tried to increase its speed, it is not having much progress.

    There are only five hundred meters of distance remained between us and the huge beacons we are moving toward, and those of us who touched the Beacon first would be second to clear the challenge.

    The will to win zed in Grimm Monsters¡¯ eyes as it tried it all to gain the greater speed while I continued moving with my bnced speed.

    I continued to take one step after another, and soon few minutes have passed, and I appeared in front of the Beacon. The Beacon is few steps away from me; as long as any part of my body touched it, the challenge will beplete.

    The Grimm Monster and I moved, while I moved with monotonous face, Grimm Monster is gritting its teeth to take every step faster and faster than me, but till now, it had not been much sessful, I even several steps ahead of it.

    Buzz!

    Finally, the Grimm Monster and I reached the Beacon, and its elongated hand and my head touched our respective sides beacon at the same time and disappeared from ces without ascertaining who touched the Beacon first.

 Chapter 1609 - Coat Of Silence

    <h4>Chapter 1609 - Coat Of Silence</h4>

    I came to myself as I entered the white hall through the beacon; the change in environment was too drastic for me not toe out of my extreme focus.

    As I did, I closed my eyes for a moment to remember the things I had observed unconsciously.

    Though I am not able to remember everything, as my memory is not that good, especially when I am in such a focused state, I still able to remember some things which gave me a rough idea of what I had experienced during the crossing.

    "Congrattion Participants YU897 On Finishing The Third Challenge At Second Rank." The Mechanical voice said, interrupting my ride to the memories.

    "The Forth Chanage Will Begun In Three Days, Two Hours and Twelve Minutes," The Mechanical voice added.

    A moment after hearing the voice, a bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    With its hand stretched, I had throught the Grimm Monster had beaten me by the microsecond but it looked like that is not the case; it is I that came into the second ce, not it.

    Like white hall before, there was a white marble stool, and on it is a pink chest made of light. In thest time, the chest was that of the yellow color, but this time, it is of the pink color and it twice the size of the previous chest.

    I walked toward the chest with great anticipation for my reward; this time, my rank was really great, and seeing it as the third challenge, the reward should be good.

    I just hope the reward would not be simr to thest challenge; the flower was very rare and precious, but it was useless to me; I don¡¯t want something like that.

    I reached the marble stool and touched the pink light chest; as I touched it, it disappeared, revealing my reward; seeing it, a bad taste couldn¡¯t help but appear in my mouth.

    "An Artifact!" I said with distaste.

    An artifact is thest thing I need. Due to my strength, there are very few artifacts suitable for me; the enhancements they offer are not that helpful whenpared to my totem artifact.

    Only Artifact like the mask I am wearing are useful to me, but such artifacts are extremely rare, even in runes, and this Artifact in front of me sure is not of the same level as the mask I am wearing.

    The Artifact in front of me is a long ck coat, it is beautiful, designed to perfection, with it, I just need a hat and cane to look like a cultured gentleman.

    Sigh!

    I sighed and touched the coat; whether I like it or not, this Artifact is my reward. If I do not like it, I could sell or give it to others.

    As I touched the coat, its information entered my mind; I did not even have to insert my consciousness in it, all the information revealed itself, and I have to say, the coat-type Artifact given me quite a surprise.

    The name of Artifact is ¡¯Coat of Silence.¡¯ It is a quite powerful Artifact that even tyrants could wear it and it had only one function, and that is warding off other¡¯s soul sense.

    It is powerful enough that it could ward off the soul sense of Tyrants; of course, it will only be able to do it if I can provide it with enough energy, which I am sure I will able to do it.

    Other than warding against the other¡¯s soul sense, it did not have any other functions. Most of such Artifact have someplementary defensive functions, but it did not have any.

    Though, I could change its design and color from the three hundred temtes that are provided inside it.

    Ove all, it is a good artifact; still, I would have liked it if I could have got something that would help me increase my strength in the immediate future or at least something that would help me greatly in the next challenges.

    I got over the Artifact info for a few minutes before I stored it inside my storage. I do not know what I will do with this Artifact; I might wear or give it to my friends or Academy.

    After I stored the Artifact, I took out my space abode and walked inside it. I have about three days, and there is so much for me to do, especially finished the upgrade; I had worked on it long enough that it is time I finished it.

    As I went inside, I did not directly go to the bathroom as I wanted to; seeing how tired I am feeling, I just wanted to sleep; instead, I went to the training room; there is one thing I have to before I shower and sleep.

    I entered inside my training room and sat crossed-legged inside it, and closed my eyes. See, I found my Refinement Tower in front of me, which had its five floors lit up with the runes.

    Today, I will reach the sixth floor of Refinement Tower; I had tried to reach there hundreds of times but always been unsessful, but today, I will be sessful; I know I will. I had freaking created the second diamond seal today, and I will refine my energy on the sixth floor of the tower.

    I did not immediately start building the momentum to break into the sixth floor; instead, I begin to take a deep breath to calm my mind; only when I felt calm did I begin to gather energy.

    It took me less than ten seconds to gather all the energy I need, and when I gathered it, I begin to build my momentum with it.

    If I want to break into the sixth floor, the momentum had to be strong. The hundreds of times I had tried before, I was not even able to create a single crack on the wall, but this time will be different, forget a crack; I will directly st through it.

    I started to build the momentum and continued to build it till I could not control it, and when that happened, I released it all on the base of the sixth floor.

    BANG!

    The momentum moved like raged hydra and crashed through the base of the sixth floor; as it did, it had directly sted through it, crushing the base of the sixth floor into many tiny pieces, giving me a great deal of shock.

 Chapter 1610 - Six Energy Formula

    <h4>Chapter 1610 - Six Energy Form</h4>

    I am shocked to see myself seeding on the first try; though I had expected to seed this time, I had not expected to seed the first time, it is quite a surprise.

    I quickly calmed down from the surprise of breaking through the sixth floor and started to build momentum for the seventh floor.

    Though I know it will be extremely hard to break through the seventh floor, I want to give it a try; the benefits of reaching the seventh floor are too great not to give it a try.

    Bang

    I build momentum for more than a minute before I let it strike against the base of the seventh floor. The momentum struck across the base but not a scratch appeared on it; I was not surprised seeing it but still couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly disappointed.

    Bang Bang Bang

    I did not stop after my first failure; instead, I tried again and again, building greater and greater momentum but all my efforts were for naughts as even after trying more than fifty times, I failed to make the faintest mark.

    After more than fifty tries, I decided to give up and focused on the thing I have to do after opening up the sixth floor.

    I peered into my runes and dug out the Inheritance Energy form that I had created quite a long ago. I had created this form more than a year ago but could not use it due to not reaching the sufficient floor of my Refinement Tower.

    Each floor of my Refinement Tower helps me merge the energies of my constitution, like the second level floor helps me merge two energies, and third help me merge three energies, and so on.

    My runes could help me merge the energies to create the Inheritance Energy, but the merging process is not as perfect as it is done by my refinement tower.

    The Refinement Tower merged the energies so perfectly that the five energy form merged in Tower is more than 20% stronger than the six energy forms that I had merged with the help of my runes.

    With me reaching the sixth floor, I could merge the six energies, which is great. The form of six energies I had created is very powerful, many times more powerful than the other Inheritance Energy forme I had created in the past.

    This Inheritance Energy form is only weaker than the seven energies form I had created; I will be able to use that form when I reach the seventh floor of the Tower; till then, I will use this amazing six energies form.

    Buzz!

    Without wasting any time, I had activated that form, and soon, six color energies begin to gather. As they begin to gather at the base of the Tower, I took them inside and began to refine them through every floor to the sixth floor.

    Finally, the energy refined through the sixth floor and moved into the storage. This new Inheritance energy is white in color with a faint silver shine in it. It looked like delicate smoke, but there is steel hidden inside it.

    This energy is going to be very powerful, and I wanted to try it immediately, but I did not. Instead, I continued refining the energy to fill the energy storage.

    It took me quite a while to fill my new expanded, alreadyrge energy storage, and I was quite tired when I am finished. Refining energy is quite straining on the newly opened floor; it will take me a while to get used to such strain.

    I got up and walked toward the bathroom; as I finished refining the energy, now I just want to shower and sleep. I had been awake for four days, and I had experienced quite mental strain in four days that I just want to curl in my bed.

    I let the ice-cold water cascade over my body, and It felt good.

    As I rxed under the shower, I looked inside me earlier; due to my focused state, I did not get a chance to see the enhancement I had received from the Dimond Seal, and when I looked at the enhancements, I couldn¡¯t help but whistle internally.

    The second Diamond Seal had given me greater enhancements than I had thought it would be; with such enhancements and special energy of Diamond Seal, a huge space opened inside me for the consumption of bloodline.

    With such a huge space, I will at least be able to consume four bloodlines and six if I am lucky.

    These Bloodlines will provide me with huge enhancements; even I did not dare to imagine how powerful I will be after all those enhancements, but I am very sure that very few people would be able to contend against me.

    The Diamond Seal had not only enhanced my body and soul, but it also changed my runes likest time, turning even more diamonds and making many changes in them on a deeper level.

    I now wish the Copper Maned Lionman would be here; I want to test my strength against it. I feel like with my current strength; I will be able to contend against it; even if I were not able to beat it, a rxed retreat would be no problem.

    Now that the Dimaond Seal had been created, my next target is to finish the Emperor upgrade; once I had done with that, I will be able to level up to the Emperor Stage whenever I want.

    I have a feeling that I need to Emperor toplete the challenges of this treasure pce sessfully.

    Fifteen minutester, I walked out of the shower, wore new clothes before went to the kitchen. I heated already cooked food due to me being very sleepy and did not want to cook fresh food.

    Half an hourter, I finished eating and went to my bedroom, where I fell asleep within few seconds.

    The next three days were aplete blur, most of the time focused on working on my Inheritance; I had worked on it so much that I had only opened the tome for an hour only each day.

    My hard work had finally paid off as I had finished the upgrade in two and half days, and as I expected, it is absolutely perfect.

 Chapter 1611 - IV Challange

    <h4>Chapter 1611 - IV Change</h4>

    I passed through the Runic Gate and found myself standing on a floating white tile which is very high in the air.

    In front of me is the sea of tiles; there are thousands of them, hundreds of thousands, maybe over a million, I can¡¯t say for sure as they spread far and wide. Some of the tiles are big, and some of them are small, but all of them are floating and moving in a certain fashion that seemed very chaotic.

    As I looked around, I suddenly noticed a thing and that shocked me; the suppression and restrictions the treasured pce had put on me all but disappeared; there is barely any restriction present on me.

    I could feel all my strength and know I could use them; there is no retraction on my body, soul, and energy.

    To confirm, I do not just imagine the things; I spread my soul sense, and it spread far and wide, just like it used to in the Academy, there is no restriction on my strength, all of them have disappeared.

    Though there are still restrictions binding me, I could feel them clearly, I just don¡¯t know what they are.

    Hundreds of people appearing around me every second, humans Grimm Monsters, all of them have excitement and a look of expectation on their faces. There are also many faces that have a tired look on them and look slumpy.

    These people seemed to have barelypleted thest challenge and did not get enough rest. If they had rested for few hours, they would have had the freshness that many people have.

    For the Emperor¡¯s, staying awake for a week is not a big thing; they could remain awake for much more time, but thest challenge was something else; it had tired out even the strongest person in few hours.

    As the people appeared, I could feel many eyes on me; many people had seen me finished thest challenge, and I am sure they will keep an eye on me.

    I wanted to change the persona I am wearing, but after much thinking, I continued with the fiery ribbony persona; it had its advantages, and I would really like it if some Grimm Monsters throw themselves at me.

    With the enhancement, the second Diamond Seal had given me, and changes had brough my energy purity and quality by the sixth floor of Refinement Tower, my strength had increased immensely.

    Even if I did not have the strength to beat the strongest here, I have the strength to run away from them, and its not like the strongest will attack me here; they might not even be able to see there are still some unknown restrictions.

    "Forth Challenge: Challenge Of Ingenuity." "Collect The Hundred Pieces of Golden Puzzle That Are Scattered Across The Sea Of Tiles." The Mechanical voice rang out.

    Hearing that, I stumped for a moment before various thoughts begin to run through my mind.

    ¡¯It is going to be a bloodbath!¡¯ I thought inside me, and just as I had throught, I saw a Grimm Monster not far from me jumping toward the young women closest to it; one did not need to be smart to see what the Grimm Monster will do to that young women.

    It took a second for the Grimm Monster to appear next to the young woman, and it attacked her with a scythe. The scythe approached the young woman, but she did not respond.

    Just when Scyth was about to touch her neck, she disappeared, and the next second, Grimm Monster found his head floating in the air, which too disappeared as young women put both parts of its body in her storage and looked ahead as if nothing had happened.

    With barely any restrictions in ce, there are going to be a lot of fights, and quite a lot of people will die; powerful people will die. Those who can reach this stage are the best of both sides and have to offer, and many of them will die in this challenge.

    As for what one has to do in this challenge, it is clear that we have to find some pieces; as for where to find them and how they look, I have no freaking idea, but I will soon find out.

    I looked around and saw thousands of people, both humans and Grimm Monsters are moving toward the sea of tiles, searching for a piece of puzzles, and a minuteter, one Grimm Monster had even found it.

    And before I could get a chance to go near it and see it clearly, one cloaked and masked Grimm Monster appeared next to it and cleaved it two before snatching a piece of the puzzle and its storage before disappearing.

    The scenes of Grimm Monsters killing Grimm Monster are umon but not rare; I had seen it happen many times. Just like us humans, if one is greedy enough and the thing is worth it, one will not hesitate to kill people of their race.

    It could be said, internal killing is much moremon in the Grimm Monsters than that in the humans.

    There are thousands of tribes in the Grimm Monsters, and most of them did not get along; and if not for strict higher authority governing them and strictly enforcing the rules, these tribes would have fought among themselves instead of fighting us.

    Still, their internal fights had helped us humans a lot; if they had been united to the same degree as us humans, we would have wiped a long ago.

    Like few others, I did not enter the sea of tiles immediately; instead, I continued watching, seeing how humans and Grimm Monsters behave and how often pieces of tiles are found.

    From what I have observed the five minutes, it is not difficult to find the piece of tiles, but one just has to look carefully among the tiles, and eventually, one will find it.

    The difficult thing is finding a hundred pieces of it and keeping it to ourselves as within few minutes, hundreds of people died under the de of those who wanted the piece of a puzzle they had found.

 Chapter 1612 - Pieces Of Puzzle I

    <h4>Chapter 1612 - Pieces Of Puzzle I</h4>

    Hun!

    I was watching everything in front of me when suddenly, I saw a lizardman ising toward me; its speed is quite good, it would be a blur to even to the eyes of the powerful Emperor.

    I did not even nce at the uing Lizardman; I just continued looking forward as if I had not noticed it; this seemed to put a bright smile on the Lizardman¡¯s face.

    I let ite closer to me, and when it had entered the hundred meters range of me, a dark fiery dome spread from me, instantly shrowding hundred-meter area around me, including the Lizardman that ising toward me.

    Sup Sup Sup

    The abrupt change appeared on the face of the Lizardman, and it stopped on its tracks as itnded on a small tile and about to prepare to jump back when it saw scary ribbons made of ck fireing toward it.

    It acted immediately as it swung forward its staff and at the same covered itself in the defensiveyer.

    Puch Puch Puch

    The nine ribbons I had sent toward it easily avoided its staff and tore through its defensiveyer as it is paper before piercing through its body and beginning to envelop in the ribbons.

    Ten secondster, it waspletely enveloped in fiery ck ribbons like a mummy. As My ribbonspletely enveloped it, I had immediately begun the harvesting process.

    The Lizardman struggled and tried to scream, but not a single whisper could be heard outside of ribbons; the ribbons had bound it too tight that it could not even struggle freely; the only thing it could do is endure this mind-breaking pain as I harvest it.

    Despite being powerful, this Lizardman did not have a Bloodline which is quite disappointing as my runes are quite hungry for it.

    One and half a minuteter, I called back my ribbons. Now, in the ce of the Lizardman is beautiful Essense Rose, which Nero wants to devour so badly, but I did not give it to him.

    Instead, I stored it delicate box and before putting it in my storage with the things of Lizardman.

    After taking onest look, seeing there is nothing that would reveal my identity, I called back the ck fire dome and once again revealed myself to the public; as I did, I felt the eyes of a couple of people that include both humans and Grimm Monsters.

    I had finished the Lizardman in less than two minutes, and I did that in a mysterious way.

    The ck fire dome I summoned blocked all the soul sense; there are many people who tried to breach it with their soul sense; some even tried to use the special soul methods to breach it, but all of them are are unsessful.

    They saw Lizardman attacking me and my fiery dome swallowing it; for nearly two minutes, there was an utter silence before the ck dome of fire disappears, and I appear in front of them without Lizardman that had been swallowed by the ck dome.

    After giving a smile to those who are watching my little performance, I jumped toward the tile that is a few hundred meters away from me.

    As I jumped, I activated many of my ocr methods and looked at the tiles that I jumped over for the puzzle pieces, but unfortunately, I did not find one, which is not surprising as people have already gone over these tiles.

    Thud!

    Inded on the small tile, the size of my hands, before jumping again toward a tile that is a few hundred meters away from the whole, looking at the tile below me with my ocr method.

    Most of the restrictions previous challenge had disappeared, but some of them have remained, and one such restriction is ¡¯Restricted Flying.¡¯ Flying is not allowed; one can jump or even glide but flying in a strict sense is forbidden.

    If one tried, they would fall like a dead weight. If they are lucky, they will fall on the floating tile. If they are unlucky, they will fall directly, and I don¡¯t have the faintest idea what happened to them.

    Hun!

    I jumped around the tile and moved toward the barren tiles, where very few people are, and soon, my eyes found a piece of the puzzle I was looking at, seeing it, I stopped my momentum and created energy wings as I glide toward that tile.

    Thud!

    Inded beside the puzzle piece and picked it up in my hand. The piece is blue and feels like metal, and it is the size of my pinky finger.

    Some design could be seen painted on it, but I don¡¯t know what it is, seeing it is iplete.

    The thing that made me curious about the small piece is its design; it ispletely square in shape, there are indentured curves like puzzle pieces have, just in edges, which is unlike a puzzle piece.

    It is a little confusing, but I did not stress it; I am sure I will know the answer when I collect enough pieces.

    I ce the piece of the puzzle on my chest, and it stuck to it. The piece could not be stored in space storage; hell, it couldn¡¯t even be stored in normal pockets; it had to be stored where it is easily be seen.

    With a piece of puzzle stored stuck to my chest, I took a jump again and began searching for another piece, and this time, my ocr range is far greater than before.

    I am using the same ocr method I had designed in the first challenge when I had searched for the runes; it had made things quite easy for me and helped me get the first ce.

    Thud!

    Seven minutester, I found another piece, the same as the previous but different iplete design on it.

    Hun!

    I held two pieces and tried to connect them like puzzle pieces; as I did, a surprising thing had happened. Both of the pieces have merged, became one piece of simr size as before, and this piece is also blue.

    If not forpletely different iplete designs appearing on the merged piece, I would have thought one piece of the puzzle had simply disappeared as I tried to connect them.

 Chapter 1613 - Pieces Of Puzzle II

    <h4>Chapter 1613 - Pieces Of Puzzle II</h4>

    With the help of my amazing ocr methods, I begin to find one piece of the puzzle after another; in just an hour, I was able to find nine pieces, and in the second hour, eleven pieces, all of them merging into a single piece as I connect them.

    The only thing I have to do is jump high; this way, my ocr skills could cover the maximum range, which helped me quickly find the pieces.

    My speed is quite fast; it is one of the fastest. If I continued to collect the pieces as at such speed, it wouldn¡¯t take me a day to finish this challenge, and I want to finish it as soon as possible, became first toplete this challenge.

    The rewards of the past two challenges were quite disappointing, I want the freedom to choose the price I want, and I will have that freedom if I finished this challenge first.

    It is not as easy as it seemed; the people are watching, some people are solely watching, targeting those who collected the most pieces. I am also being watched by several people, and those that are watching me are quite strong.

    Currently, they are only watching, but it won¡¯t take long before some of them make a move, and honestly, I couldn¡¯t wait for them to attack me.

    I had just created a second Diamond Seal, and it had opened the huge space inside me to consume the Bloodline, and I want to consume the bloodlines, and for it, I am even willing to sacrifice the rank of this challenge.

    Those with Bloodlines are rare; outside, it had taken me more than a month to find a single Bloodline,

    Even with my increased strength, I would still need at least half a time to find the Bloodline, which is more than I want to. Unlike the outside, here I will not have to waste that much of a time; my chances of finding a bloodline are hundreds of times greater.

    Another hour had passed, and the number of puzzle pieces I have reached thirty-three.

    Hun!

    I had just collected piece and about to jump high when I felt I became a target of intense killing intents, feeling that I turned to toward emitter of such killing intent and found iting toward me with blurring speed.

    A Grimm Monster ising toward me, and the feeling I am getting from it very is intense; this Grimm Monstering toward me is only slightly weaker than the Copper Maned Lionman against which I had run away, which itself speaks how powerful it is.

    The Grimm Monstering toward me is ck Bearman. The ck Bearman tribe is amon tribe, but this ck Bearman is anything butmon.

    The ck Bearman is huge, its whole body covered in thick ck Armor that made its figure reach nine meters in height, and is holding seven meters long blue Warhammer that could crush anything.

    Itnded on the tile that is about three hundred meters away from me; it did not stay there for a moment; instead, it used it asunching bad and shot toward me like a meteor.

    It had seemed to use some kind of method as itunched toward me as its whole body is covered in a dark ck aura which seemed to give feeling heaviness; no heaviness would be wrong; the ck aura seemed to possess power simr to gravity or gravity itself.

    "Die Human!"

    It shouted as it appeared next to me and swung its Warhammer with a speed that should not be possible for such a heavy object.

    As the Warhammer came at me, cloaking in a dark aura that seemed to press me hard. I am feeling the pressure on myself that is so powerful that it would turn even a powerful king into a puddle of flesh and bones.

    "Come, Little Bear!"

    I am not a normal King who would be turned to puddle with this much pressure. If I had been crushed under such pressure, then I would have never been able to run away from the Copper Maned Lionman.

    As the taunt came out of my mouth, my sword moved, and it moved with greater speed than its huge Warhammer that it had appeared beside it in an instant.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and they shed with such force that air itself vibrated under it and created defeaning sound and powerful shockwave, most of which instantly absorbed by tile both of us standing.

    While the power created by the sh was absorbed by the tile, the power from each other weapons tore toward us through our weapons. Its dark Bloodline Energy came at me bearing the power of gravity.

    As it climbed into my sword, I felt became heavy instantly. If I had not had a habit of using the heavy sword, my hands would have shaken under such weight this bearing down on my sword.

    The Energy passed through my sword, and soon it touched my armor, and like a bear, it wanted to envelop my whole body in it before crushing it with its sheer pressure, but as it touched my armor, it had immediately disappeared as if swallowed by the ck hole.

    While its Energy got swallowed as it touched me, my Inheritance Energy struck against its Bloodline Armor, and as it did, it spread throughout its armor and began to burrow inside.

    It was not able to go much deeper as its bloodline armor reacted instantly and introduced a counterattack which quickly drowned away my Inheritance Energy.

    As the first exchange finished, we looked at each other in the eyes. Its Irises are deep yellow and ck, and like its, they contain heaviness in them; when I looked at its eyes, it hadunched a powerful mental attack.

    It was crushingly powerful, but I bore it; my mental defenses are strong; if it wants to breach it, it will have to try much harder than this.

    We continued looking at each other for nearly ten seconds before a powerful aura burst out of our bodies at the same time. It had activated a powerful strength boosting method, seeing that I did not waste any time activating the ¡¯First Boost.¡¯

 Chapter 1614 - Black Bearman

    <h4>Chapter 1614 - ck Bearman</h4>

    As I had activated the ¡¯First Boost,¡¯ and strength like never before had spread in my body with the speed that shocked me.

    Earlier it used to take few microseconds for the power of ¡¯First Boost¡¯ to spread through me, but this time it is instant, and the strength that had spread through my body many times greater than before.

    The changes that Diamond Seal had brought seemed to have made my runes even more efficient.

    "World Striker!"

    While I was shocked with the power of the first boost, the ck Bearman attacked, and its attack was very powerful.

    ck Runes have spread across its whole hammer, and it looked like it did have the strength to strike the world. Though I know there is a mental attack mixed in it to make me feel that way, I still couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the power behind the attack.

    Seeing its attacking, I swung my sword toward it. My sword looked inpared to its cool blue runic Warhammer, but no one could deny the power behind it; even the Grimm Monsters¡¯ eyes got serious seeing it.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed again, creating an even bigger forcefield and noise, most of which had been absorbed by the tile we were standing in while rest spread, catching the gaze of quite a lot of people.

    Our Inheritance Energy and Bloodline Energy also shed while its bloodline armor destroyed my Inheritance Energy; its Bloodline Energy immediately sucked my armor as it touched it and covered it.

    "Little bear, you will have to try harder if you want to defeat me," I taunted. My taunt worked, and as rage-filled its eyes.

    "You wretched human, I will destroy you with power, great Goreas bestowed upon me!" It roared, and its aura red wildly as it swung its rune ze Warhammer at me.

    I would have liked to take the battle slow if I had not been on such a tight leash of time. I not only want to consume as many bloodlines as I could, but I also want to get a great rank in this challenge, first if possible.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    Our weapons begin to sh frenziedly, creating an earthshaking forcefield that would be immediately absorbed by the tile we are standing on.

    In its range, it is bringing out more and more power with each attack and respond to it; I have to harness more power from the first boost, which seemed to enormous power stored inside it.

    I am very excited to see how much strength the First Boost could give me as I am sure this Bearman will have me harness it all to defeat it. Hell, there is even a high chance that I might have to use everwings power to defend it.

    Our attacks have be faster, with each attack having more power than the previous.

    "Goreas Might!" It roared suddenly, and a phantom of huge Bearman appeared behind it.

    The phantom of Bearman is huge; it is over twenty meters tall, and when I looked at it, I felt like the gravity of the whole world bearing down on me; getting this feeling, I immediately looked away from the phantom.

    The phantom has some power that I do not even understand, and it able affect me to such a degree means that Bearman¡¯s Bloodline is powerful, and it is able to harness a huge amount of power and benefits from it.

    It is both good and bad news for me, good because I will harness a powerful Bloodline and bad because it is more powerful than I had thought, and I will have to use nearly all my power to defeat it.

    The phantom had stayed behind it for a moment before it merged with it, and when its aura had skyrocketed to the unbelievable that air around it started to shake, and I begin to feel intense gravitation pressure from its body that wants to me to kneel.

    Feeling such power, I did not hesitate and harnessed all the power I could from the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ I do not want to take a chance when I sense such frightening power from my enemy.

    "Wretched Human, Die!" It said and brough down its hammer at me.

    Seeing the Warhammering down on me, I wanted to avoid it, but unfortunately, it is not an option; the tile its small for me to move anywhere, and if I jump to the next tile dodge, I will give it the perfect opportunity to hit me like a homerun.

    I do not have the option to dodge, nor I want to; I am powerful enough to face such attacks head-on, and I will face it head-on.

    With that thought, I swung my sword, and it moved toward the hammer with great power. Even if my sword is seven times smaller than a hammer and looked like a toothpick in front of it, it bears the power to face it head-on.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against its hammer and stopping it on its track. I could see the eyes of the Bearman popping out in shock seeing that, and it begins to pour more energy in its attack to push my sword back, but my sword held on, not moving an even inch under such pressure.

    It continued to pressure me for few seconds, but when it found it is futile, it took back its hammer at the blurring speed before bringing it down with even more power than before.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The hammer zing with the runes shed against my in sword, wanting to crush it with every attack but not doing much against it.

    While it may look like I am fine, but with its ever-increasing power of its attacks, I am harnessing everything I could from the first boost to match against it.

    I had many times tried to circ.u.mvent its hammer to strike its body, but the bastard is quite skilled as its thwarted each of my attempts wlessly.

    Dammed these powerful bloodlines and transmission of knowledge they provide!

 Chapter 1615 - A Good Stab

    <h4>Chapter 1615 - A Good Stab</h4>

    "Human, it seemed like I have to use my most powerful move to kill you," The ckbear roared while looking at me with hate.

    It did not seem to want to use that move; using that move will mean showing the others its limit, and no one wanted others to know how powerful they are exactly; I am also no exception to that fact.

    Still, it now has no choice but to use all its strength to defeat me; with so many people watching, it is a thing of honor to it, if it backed down now, all the honor it had earned fighting the humans would be lost, and it might even get punished by its tribe.

    "Goreas Blessing!" It said piously in an almost whisper-like voice, and as it said it, the Phantom of huge ck Bearman appeared behind it, and it looked a lot more vivid.

    If normal people looked at the Phantom, they would find it real instead of being Phantom made of energies.

    Unlikest time, I did not directly look into phantoms eyes, but despite that, I felt huge pressure and feeling powerlessness emerged from my heart that wanted me to give up.

    Heeding that feeling, I nearly given up, loosen the sword from my hand before suddenlying to myself.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but curse inside me; thepulsion is f.u.c.k.i.n.g strong; if not for my strong will, I would have given my, and that would have been disastrous for me, I would have be fish on the block for the Bearman¡¯s hammer to crushed into the paste.

    It is a good thing that the Phantom behind thested only for a moment before it entered the Bearman¡¯s body.

    As the Phantom entered the ck Bearman¡¯s body, the changes begin to ur on it. Runes began to appear on the Bloodline Armor of it, and Bloodline Armor begins to thin out, bing more delicate.

    The zing aura begins to turn mute till I sensed no aura from it, and this continued for about five seconds when a faint aura begins to release from its body.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k!¡¯ I cursed, sensing that aura and activated ¡¯Everwings¡¯ without hesitation as I did; strength like never before begin to course through me, and I wanted to attack it immediately, but I did not.

    I did not attack not because there is any danger but because I want it at its full power.

    One barelyes across such an opponent, and I want to fight it at its full strength. Though it is not a wise design, I had already waited enough and would not lose if I had waited some more.

    I had already rushed the fight, and if I rushed more, the battle would not be enjoyable.

    Let it increase its power as much as it wants; I know I will be a final winner.

    "Hehe, Human now bear the strength of Goreas Bloodline," It said withugh with itself infused with power than, each of word it spoke felt like a powerful punch at my head.

    The moment it had finished speaking, itunched the attack and seeing the attack, I had wasted not time harnessing nearly all the power of the ¡¯First Boost+Everwings.¡¯

    As I harnessed their full power, a surprise change had urred to me; I found myself covered in very faint diamond sheen; it is so faint that it is nearly invisible to the eyes. This very faint sheen had covered nearly every cell of my body.

    A sh of surprise appeared on its face for some reason, but that did not stop Bearman from continuing its attack; it even increased its power mid-attack.

    I did not waste any time and swing my sword toward the hammer; as my sword moved toward it, I felt something different; I don¡¯t know what it is but know it is something different; I just hope it did not affect my attack power.

    CLLANNNG!

    STEP!

    Our weapons shed, and a look of shock appeared on the Bearman¡¯s face as its whole body shook, and it was forced to take a step back; not only that, blood also leaked out its nose.

    The change had shocked not only me but also me, as this effect is too great. I had not expected to shake all over as the strength of our attack was nearly the same, but not only Bearman¡¯s huge body shook, but it had also had to take a step back, and blood leaked out of its nose.

    Though I am shocked by the power of my attack, I did not waste any timeunching another attack while enveloping both of us with a fiery dome, so others could not see what is happening.

    "Bastard!"

    The Bearman cursed, seeing my attack, and moved its hammer in a defensive position due to my attack being too quick.

    CLLANNNG!

    STEP!

    My attack shed against its hammer, sending a greater shake across its body and making it taking another step back with greater momentum; the power of the attack is so great that it had barely able to stop from taking another step.

    PUCHI!

    "You Wretched Hu"

    It had just stabilized itself and uttered a curse when it found my sword stabbed in its back which had shocked it greatly as it had not expected the attacking from behind.

    There was barely any space left behind it on the tile, which is why it had stopped the second step¡¯s momentum, bearing that force with its body, harming it little, which gave me enough to act using all my strength.

    While the space behind it was not enough for Huge Bearman like it to take a single step back, it was enough for a human like me.

    These fortunate circ.u.mstances had given me enough chance to make a killing move against it.

    I did not kill it with my attack, I still have to harvest its essence and Bloodline, but I poured enough energy inside it to immobilize it for few seconds. I have to bind it quickly with my ribbons before its powerful Bloodline suppressed all the energy I had poured inside it.

 Chapter 1616 - The Change

    <h4>Chapter 1616 - The Change</h4>

    Puchi Puchi Puchi

    Tens of my ribbons tore through its body and began spreading. Within few seconds, my ribbons have spread inside and outside of it, turning it into a mummy.

    It had recognized me and looked of horror appear in its eyes before the ribbon wrapped around its eyes. I could feel its struggle, which had be even more intense after recognizing me, but those struggles are futile.

    Once one got bound in ribbons, it is extremely hard to get out. In the previous challenge, if I had somehow able to bind Copper Maned Lionman with ribbons, even it could not have got out despite its immense power.

    As I finished binding Bearman, I did not waste any time and begin harvesting the process.

    Hun!

    As I begin the harvesting process, I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised. The Bloodline of this bastard is really powerful as it creating huge resistance, all I was able to harness a trickle from it.

    The only ce I am harvesting a huge amount of essence is its core, and that is because it had started to burn it, and it is mine for sucking and where even its bloodline could do little to interfere.

    Still, with the interference of its Bloodline, I will need double time in harvesting it, which is little more than five minutes.

    If it had been non-Bloodline Grimm Monster, I would have been a little worried about the time I will need to harvest its essence, but since this ck Bearman had Bloodline, I won¡¯t have to worry about taking it too long; it should be dealt with soon.

    Shake!

    I had just thought that when a faint shake spread through my body and Green and Silver Runes begin to cover my body.

    It took less than three seconds for Green and Silver runes to cover me before they started spreading into my ribbons. Five secondster, all ribbons covering the Bearman had Green and Silver Runes covering them.

    Buzz!

    As the runes covered the ribbons, the harvesting process begins. I could feel the Bearman is in intense pain as its struggle intensified; it begin to use every speck of energy it has to break free.

    Hun

    Soon, the purified bloodline energye at me and I was shocked. The Bloodline Essence is very thick and powerful. It is far thicker than any Bloodline Ive ever experienced and more powerful.

    I had expected the bloodline of the ck Bearman to be powerful, but not this powerful; this is really too much.

    Feeling the power of Bloodline, I couldn¡¯t help but stumped. If The ck Bearman¡¯s Bloodline is this powerful means, more than three-quarters of its strength it had; it had due to its bloodline.

    Though I should not be surprised as it is amon urrence among people who have powerful Bloodlines.

    This is why these people solely focused on harnessing power from their Bloodline as the Bloodlines contain unlimited power and provide all types of boosts, methods, and knowledge.

    The thick and powerful Bloodline energy came at me and merged into my runes, making them more and more power.

    In just a few seconds, it had provided me enough bloodline power; a normal bloodline would give me, and there is still much more power that had remained to be harvested, and that thought couldn¡¯t help but make me happy.

    More and more purified Bloodline power came at me, and as it did, faint changes begin to ur in my vines.

    They started to be even more diamondy, replesendness of my diamond runes are growing. It is like a grade of diamond is advancing; seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    The change is not surprising; I would have been surprised if there hadn¡¯t been any change. It is obvious that a powerful bloodline like this would make the changes.

    I wonder what kind of boost I will get from it; I hope I get some element of its gravity power, but the chances of that are happening is quite low.

    If I had fire earth elemental power instead of a fire elemental, I am sure my runes would have inherited some Gravity element, but with the fire element, chances are quite low.

    Still, even if I did not get something from the Gravity element, I am still happy. Such powerful thick bloodline essences would give me enhancements like never before, and with them, I will have a better chance in dealing with powerful Grimm Monsters and some unruly humans who might dare to attack me.

    The harvesting of Bearman¡¯s Bloodline Essense and Life Essense continued for little more than two minutes, and the purified bloodline essence I had collected is nearly equal to the four normal bloodlines.

    Most importantly, the quality of Bloodline is higher, and that brough changes to my runes, very few Bloodlines have the potential to bring the changes to my runes.

    Buzz!

    As the harvesting process is finished, a loud vibration rang through my runes, and a flood of energy was released from them. The energy is thick and very powerful that my strength begins to exponentially.

    "Ahhhhhhh"

    The energy is also very pleasant to feel that; I couldn¡¯t help but m.o.a.n in pleasure.

    Unfortunately, all good things must end, and nearly three minutester, runes have stopped releasing the energies, and at that time, my strength had reached the degree where even I don¡¯t have a clear idea, how powerful I have be.

    I scanned my body thoroughly, and the limit that Diamond Seal had expanded had saturated quite a bit, and now, there is only space for one powerful Bloodline.

    With the remaining space I have, I could consume three to four normal Bloodlines or one more powerful Bloodline, and of course, I will try for a powerful Bloodline.

    There is no way in hell I am going to consume normal Bloodlines. The powerful Bloodline gives many advantages, and I need to consume a powerful bloodline as myst Bloodline in the King Stage.

    Doing that will not only provide me huge strength in King Stage, but that strength will also multiply several times when I broke through the Emperor Stage.

 Chapter 1617 - All Out I

    <h4>Chapter 1617 - All Out I</h4>

    After collecting all the ck Bearman¡¯s stuff and seeing there is no proof of me harvesting it, I called back the ck fire dome covering the whole tile.

    As I did, I felt tens of eyes on me which is not surprising seeing tense of soul senses that were trying to breach the fire dome during my battle with the ck Bearman.

    These gazes are different from before; before, there was only greed in their eyes as I collect one piece of the puzzle after another, but now there some gazes that contain fear.

    The people that reached this stage are smart, and they know powerful the other person by just sensing their aura, and they had seen nearly full battle before I shrouded us in fire dome.

    I could feel many of them wanted to make a move on me out of greed but held themselves back.

    After killing the ck Bearman, the pieces of the puzzle I had reached forty-seven. There is no number written on the puzzle-like the badge in the first challenge, but there are several patterns in the iplete design through which one could tell how many badges one had collected.

    I now have to collect fifty-three badges, and I am confident that I could collect all of them very soon. The method I had created gives me an edge, and I will utilize it fully with my increased strength.

    Zup!

    So, without wasting any time, I jumped high, and this time, I had jumped much higher than I had used to and quite lucky that I did not felt a barrier, as long as I do not try to fly, I will be safe.

    From the above, I moved my gaze as dense runes shed in my eyes, and by the time I surveyed the area below me, I had already found the five badges.

    The higher altitude and increase in strength had helped me find puzzle pieces quickly, and now I have to collect them quickly as possible; for it, I have a n. It will be a little shy, but people are using shier techniques than it.

    As I started to go down, five fiery ck ribbons released from my body and moved down at the blurring speed.

    Thud!

    By the time I hadnded, the ribbons had already picked up five badges that are hundreds of meters away from me; some were thousands and nowing back holding them.

    Zup!

    I did not wait for the ribbons and took another high altitude jump towards; halfway into the jump, the ribbons came back to me and merged the pieces of the puzzle with the piece on my chest.

    Soon, I reached high and found another group of pieces and released my ribbons toward them to collect them.

    Minutes passed by as I continue to collect pieces after pieces. There was some disturbance on the way, some Grimm Monster tried to stop my ribbons to snatch pieces but instead, their heads flew into the air, and they came back to me with puzzle pieces.

    Usually, I¡¯m not particrly eager to waste the bodies of Grimm Monsters as each of them gives a precious essence rose, but I want to finish collecting the pieces as soon as possible, and since these Grimm Monsters do not have a bloodline, I do not felt much regret in killing them.

    Half an hour passed by, and few more Grimm Monsters had attacked me, including one with Bloodline, all of them were normal. Regretfully, I had to kill the Grimm Monster with Bloodline without harvesting its Bloodline.

    I had felt quite bad about wasting a bloodline, but it was weakling, and I already had my eyes set up on the price, which had decided to act.

    The Copper Maned Lionman, which had been keeping eyes on me for quite a while, had finally made its moveing at me with its aura zing and seeing its aura, it did not seem to hold back on anything; it wants to finish the battle as soon as possible.

    Well, its a good thing because I too want to finish the battle as soon as possible. I have already decided to finish the battle within five minutes, and that includes harvesting it, which means I could only fight it for two minutes.

    As it came toward me, I moved toward it too. We are going to fight on the biggest tile between us.

    Hun!

    As I was moving toward it, I caught a glimpse of something. Not only me but nearly everyone in this sea of tiles.

    A huge Runic Gate had appeared at a distance before disappeared; it had appeared only for a second, and I did not know whether it was Grimm Monster or human who entered through that gate, but one thing is clear, someone had entered through it.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k!¡¯ I cursed, I wanted to first person to finish this challenge, and I hade very closer to it, and now whoever bastard finishing it first, I again had remained behind, and I will again get a reward that I did not want like past two challenge.

    I am feeling really angry right now, not at others but myself, even knowing it was my fault when I decided to focus on Bloodlines more than challenge, knowing that did not lessen my anger; instead, it had magnified it.

    "F.u.c.k It!" I cursed loudly and made a decision to finish this battle in a single move; this is a reckless decision, but I am angry enough to not care about it as I had fixed my mind on it.

    If I am not able to beat in a single move, then I will run away. With my current strength, it stood no chance of catching me, and I wouldn¡¯t even have to use all my speed to run away from it as I don¡¯t think I am any weaker than it.

    First Boost+Everwings+Second Boost

    I activated all my most powerful moves together, even a second boost of blood burning. Since I decided to be reckless, I might as well go all out and truly finish it in a single move.

 Chapter 1618 - All Out II

    <h4>Chapter 1618 - All Out II</h4>

    First Boost+Everwings+Second Boost

    I activated three of boosts together, and an unimaginable strength began to course through me; this strength is something like I had never thought I would have while King Stage; hell, most did not have such power even in Emperor Stage.

    As the power coursed through me, I saw a faint diamond sheen covering me again, and this time it is a little dense.

    I did know anything about this diamond sheen, though I have some theories but nothing concrete. I will have to look at it thoroughly before I could say anything about it, but that is a thing forter.

    The Copper-Maned Lionman¡¯s eyes popped out, seeing such a powerful aura bursting out of me.

    It is very shocked by my aura, it did not waste any time acting, and a powerful aura burst out of it. The aura is powerful enough that it had covered over a ten-meter area around it and begins to bend the air.

    "Human bastard, you will not be able to get away this time," It shouted and pointed its coppery spear at me as it came toward move.

    We moved closer and closer to each other, and soon there were only a hundred meters to distance between us, which would take less than a second for use cross given the speed we are moving.

    As there was only fifty meters distance between, the ck dome begin expanding from me.

    The Lionman flinched seeing the fiery dome, but it let out cover it. It is powerful enough to know that dome is just a sensory blockade, and there are no offensive qualities in it.

    "Die You Wretched Human!" It roared loudly and swung its spear at me; The spear attack of it extremely powerful; it tore through the air without making the slightest noise; the attack waspletely silent.

    Seeing its attacking toward me, I did not move my sword. I just kept it in front of me and continued moving toward it; it looked like I am going toward a huge sphere intentionally to get myself crushed under it.

    This spear can not skew me, seeing its huge size. If even a single part of it touched me, I would get directly crushed; there would be no hole in my body or something like that.

    Seeing me behave that, a frown couldn¡¯t help but appear on the Lionmans face. It could tell something is very wrong but could not tell what.

    I could feel its soul sense bing stronger, checking every part of my body. I could also see the struggle in its eyes; some part of it wanted to abandon the attack, feeling it is too dangerous to continue with the attack.

    It crushed the thought of abandoning the attack, but it had activated a very powerful-looking defensive method that covered its body like a suit.

    The copper spear of Lionman got closer and close to me till there was a distance of only five inches between us. I could clearly see the sharpness of the spear that could easily crush my head to gore.

    Finally, where there were only two inches of distance between its spear and my head, the frown had vanished from its face, and a victorious grin appeared on its face as it is sure I would not be able to dodge the attack.

    It would have right if I had just used the First Boost and Everwings. It would have been hard for me to dodge the attack at such a close distance, but I am burning my blood.

    Zap!

    There was only an inch remaining between the tip of its spear and my head when suddenly a sanguine aura released from me, and I disappeared from my spot.

    A look of rm shed in the eyes of Copper Maned Lionman, and that rm turned downright horror when it saw me appearing in front of its chest and moving my sword toward it.

    Even in its horror, it acted without wasting a moment. It begins to pour all the energy it had in its defensive method, especially around its heart, and also activated a second defensive method which it had been holding back.

    This kind of defense would have been able to stop the attack of ck Bearman easily, but it could not stop my attack.

    The power behind it is too great; it would have a slight chance if it had its spear to defend against the attack but its spear in front, and it would take it quite a while to call it back, and by that time, I would have been finished with my attack.

    TEAR!

    My sword touched its second defensive method, which is barely forming, and passed through it without a problem; when it touched the second defensive method, there was slight resistance, but it was much, barely able to reduce the momentum of my sword by 2%.

    Its Bloodline Armor, on the other hand, reduced the momentum of my sword by a whole 15% which is quite surprising, as I had not expected it to take more than 10% of the momentum of the attack, but it did not affect what is going to happen by much.

    PUCH!

    Finally, my sword touched its skin and started to deeper inside it. I could tell how horror and dread spread through the face of the Lionman as it was powerless to do anything against my sword.

    Finally, my sword touched its heart and pierced through it, releasing an immense amount of energy inside it.

    The energy is not offensive; I have no intention of killing it without harvesting it. It is a numbing concoction of mine; even with its powerful Bloodline, it would keep it out for a few seconds, which would be more than enough for me.

    Puch Puch Puch

    Still, to be safe, I continue pouring energies inside it as I released my ribbons at it. They begin to pierce it grow inside; only when my ribbons wrapped its heart and important organs do I removed my sword from its heart.

 Chapter 1619 - Absolute Limit

    <h4>Chapter 1619 - Absolute Limit</h4>

    Pure thick Bloodline essence came at me; it is very thick and powerful, thicker than the Bloodline essence of ck Bearman.

    The ck Bearman Tribe is a normal tribe, but Copper Maned Lionman Tribe is one of rare one and also quite powerful; its Bloodline is far powerful than the Bloodline ofmon tribes.

    To current me, the power of the Bloodline did not much matterpared to how awaked they are, as the more awakened they are, the more powerful Bloodline essence they will able to provide me.

    Take the Werewolf I had fought in the championship; it is from one of the rarest and most powerful tribes of Grimm Monster. Its Bloodline is far more powerful than Copper Maned Lionmen Tribe, but the Bloodline power I had harvested from it nothingpared to what I am harvesting from the Lionman.

    These Bloodlinese from the beings out of our world; even the weakest being which could pass its Bloodline is powerful enough to turn out the world to dust by a single flick.

    So, to the current me, it did not matter how powerful the being is whose Bloodline I am harvesting; what matter is how much hosts of it was able to awaken it, as, at the current stage, the power of Bloodline depends on how awakened it is.

    Though I would not say the Bloodline of a powerful being is not useful, that would be false as they have a very big inherent advantage.

    The Bloodline of a powerful being is more powerful than the Bloodline of a less powerful being.

    When the host activated the Bloodline of a powerful being, it is more powerful than the other host who awaked the Bloodline of a less powerful being and is at a simr awakening stage.

    As the Bloodline gets consumed by my Runes, they again begin their transformation, and this time, the transformation is happening at a greater speed than the earlier.

    It is understandable, the Bloodline of the Copper Maned Lionman may be lower awakening level than the ck Bearman, but it is from a more powerful being, thus fundamentally stronger.

    Bloodlines areplex as they are amazing, and my runes could consume them are an amazing thing.

    I have never read something that could consume the Bloodline; they are powerful and made from principles that stop anyone from consuming them, but somehow Hidden Being and Ashlyn are helping me thwarting that rule.

    I am more than happy it is happening to me; without me able to consume the Bloodline, I wouldn¡¯t have such amazing strength I have now.

    I am perfectly aware of how powerful I am despite being at King Stage, I have a strength that the Emperor dreamed of having, and very few Emperors have. I am very lucky to have a partner like Ashlyn.

    As for the hidden being, my thoughts are a littleplicated. Till now, it had not done anything to harm me, but nothing could be said about these powerful beings. I do not exactly have good experience with such a powerful being.

    Though I do not trust it fully, I am very grateful to it; without it, I would have died long ago. It had saved my life much time and also helped greatly and gave me guidance in the form of books.

    Hun!

    Nearly two minutes had passed when suddenly Bloodline Essence stoppeding to my runes. There is still a Bloodline Essence, but my runes have stopped epting it as my body had reached the limit.

    It is not a normal limit but an absolute limit; it will very hard to expand this limit; through training or drinking potions, even Diamond Seal will not be able to expand the limit.

    Now, if I want to increase the limit of my body so it would consume more Bloodlines, then I will have to level up to the Emperor stage; there is no choice other than that.

    While my body had reached the limit, my runes also seemed to have finished with their change, and whole Inheritance Runes looked like a quality diamond that is shining resplendently like stars.

    The runes really looked beautiful and releasing a very faint aura they have never released before. This aura is very faint that even I barely able to sense it, but it filled with power and life; feeling this aura, I couldn¡¯t help but think about Nero.

    Twenty more seconds passed by before the hidden being were able to drain Lionman of its essence and Bloodline, and now in its ce, only beautiful coppery colored Essence Rose have remained.

    Buzz!

    I was watching the rose when my runes buzzed loudly and released a flood of energy into my body.

    The quality of energy is much higher level at before that it begins to increase my strength exponentially while my strength is increasing, space is not, there is not the slightest change in it.

    Usually, when the strength of my body and soul increases, with it, space of consumption also increased, but nothing of that sort is happening right now.

    Fortunately, there is some space before my strength limit reaches the absolute limit; at that time, I would not be even able to increase my strength, and the only option I have is to level up.

    Three minutes passed by when some of the flooding energy released from the runes started to go back to runes, seeing that my heart couldn¡¯t help but feel pain.

    The quality of the Bloodline was really great, and due to it, the runes released an immense amount of strengthening energy that filled my strength limit, so quickly it became the absolute limit.

    Now, not only could I not consume any more of Bloodline, but I couldn¡¯t also increase my strength; I had truly reached the absolute limit of the King Stage, and now, the only thing I could is to level up to the Emperor Stage.

    With runes finishing their business, I also collected beautiful copper-colored essence rose and thigs of Lionman before fusing its piece of the puzzle with mine.

    Buzzz!

    As I had collected both pieces, they transformed into huge runic gates. The Runic Gate ten meters tall, the biggest one that had appeared in front of me, and I walked through it without wasting a moment.

 Chapter 1620 - Initiating Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 1620 - Initiating Level Up</h4>

    "Congrattion Participants PY09 For Finishing The Forth Challenge At Ninth Rank," "The Final Challenge Will Begin After Six Days, Fourteen Hours And Twenty Three Minutes." The Mechanical voice as I entered the white hall.

    The hall is still stark white as previous without ant exit, and the center of it has a white marble stool on which there is a brown chest made of light.

    Seeing the chest, my breath couldn¡¯t help but quicker, and hope begins to rise in my heart despite me wanting to keep it minimal. The past two rewards were not that great; I don¡¯t want to get disappointed again.

    I appeared beside the marble stool and touched the brown chest, and as I did, the chest disappeared, and I found myself staring at the dark red volcanic rock.

    Hun!

    I was about to curse my luck when I stopped as I felt the resonance from the Bloodline, which had shocked me so much I wasn¡¯t able to react for a moment.

    It had been quite a while since I felt something resonate with my Inheritance Runes; the Bloodlines used to resonate, but with the restriction of Treasure Pce, it stopped doing that.

    Feeling the reaction from Bloodline, I picked up the rock and found it quite hot. Hot enough that it will burn the hand of the knight of right off if they dared to touched this rock.

    I do not know the name of the rock as there are too many materials that exist in the world to memorize them all.

    Though I may not know the name of the material, through the simple observation, I could tell that it is a deep volcanic rock that had absorbed a huge amount of magical energy from the volcano.

    That¡¯s not the only thing; there is something special in this rock, whether it is material or energy; otherwise, my runes would not have been able to react to it.

    I observed the rock for few minutes before I stored it in my storage and took out my space abode before walking inside it.

    With me reaching the absolute limit of the King Stage, from all aspects and upgrade ready. I could level up to Emperor Stage now if I wanted, but I will not. I will spend some time working on my mental state and even give the upgrade onest look before I leveled up.

    Four days should be enough for that.

    As I entered my abode, I directly went to the shower before walking into the kitchen. Thest battle hadsted for a second, but it had very intense; even after getting a high energy dose, I am feeling very hungry.

    In the kitchen, I took out some stuff from my storage and began to cook with my two and vines.

    Usually, I only use my hands when I cook, but when I cook little borate as this, I used my vines. They make things easier and faster, also good to practice the fine control, I need for the cooking.

    An hourter, I finished with the dinner and ate alone; I wish Ashlyn coulde out and she coulde breaking the restrictions, but it will turn on quite a few rms of the treasured pce.

    So, I kept her inside me.

    Though I could not bring her out, I could talk to her, and that makes things a little less lonely here.

    After eating dinner, I went to the bedroom and slept for nearly ten hours; when I woke up, I feel refreshed, ready to face the day, which is going to be exciting seeing how many things I have to do.

    Time passed by, and soon before I know it, three days had passed. Now, I am sitting in the small arena of my space abode, wearing nothing but underpants and my real face.

    Around me is a huge runic formation; the formation is big enough that it had covered the whole arena. On the formation, a huge amount of stuff had been ced, from essences of rare and precious herbs to the rare core of monsters.

    The center stage is upied two things, one small piece of wood and the other is first size volcanic rock; these two things are things that my Bloodline had reacted to, and I sure they would give me a quite surprise.

    These two things are quite mysterious; I was not able to find much about them, especially that piece of wood, other than it is a very good alchemical agent.

    Buzz!

    After checking everything one more, I went inside my Inheritance and touched on the huge Runic Humonoid to initiate the level up; as I did, I got thrown out immediately; as I came back, I activated the formation.

    As I initiated the level up, huge piles of elemental mana crystals started to be smoke.

    The herbal essences too moved into the air and came toward me that within a second, I was densely enveloped in the smoke that those from outside could not see me in smoke at all.

    The smoke begins to enter inside me rapidly from all sides, giving me the feeling that I am some kind of powerful suction machine which is sucking everything around it, including the air.

    All the energy that ising inside me is getting sucked by my represented runes which are getting crushed into shining diamond dust at a rapid rate, and new runes are forming in their ce.

    The process looked very beautiful, and it is going to take time.

    The upgrade of this time has made of four hundred thousand runes which are four times greater than the hundred thousand runes I had needed for the King Stage upgrade.

    In this upgrade of Emperor Stage, I had made big changes; it could be said that I had made the greatest changes since I created the Inheritance in this upgrade.

    It is aplete overhaul; I even changed the structure of my armor and removed and shifted some moves from their original sets. Ive even expanded some moves with the ideas I had long visioned before, and now some of these ideas have actualized; they could do shocking things.

 Chapter 1621 - Black Ball

    <h4>Chapter 1621 - ck Ball</h4>

    Hun!

    The insane amount of energies continues toe at me, and these energies are being absorbed by the diamond runes in wild abandon.

    The runes moved around my body while diamond dust formed into more and more runes as it absorbs the energies.

    It is a beautiful process, and with every upgrade, its scale increases.

    Currently, there are thousands of runes floating inside me, forming different runic formations on the specific parts of my body while shining in a diamond light.

    These runes are also releasing that faint diamond feeling that covered me earlier during the three battles. This feeling from the runes is getting denser and denser as the runes absorb more and more energies.

    Hun!

    I watched the formation of runes when familiar energy entered my body, shocking me quite a bit.

    Worldly Energy!

    Ever since I had entered the Treasure Pce, I had barely able to sense any worldly energy, but now worldly is pouring inside me, which is a great surprise as I had really not throught I would have it in the treasured pce.

    Because of it, I had taken out hill-like mounds of elements mana crystals, but now that the worldly energy is pouring in, I would not need these crystals, which is a good thing, as I won¡¯t have to spent crystals for the thing that came out free.

    With worldly energy pouring inside me like a flood, the process of level up got even faster. Now, now every second, hundreds of runes will churn out and move toward the formation requiring them.

    It is not just worldly energy my body is sucking; there is also a humongous amount of herbal energy, which is the main energy of the runes, while worldly energy is a side supplement.

    While nearly all the herbal and minerals are giving out their essences, there are two things that hadn¡¯t given out their essence or spec or energy, or I might say, the runes hadn¡¯t acted on them yet.

    The huge formation outside in control of the runes and rune controlled and take what resources they want and till now, they hadn¡¯t touched the small piece of word or the volcanic rock.

    Hun?

    Everything was going smoothly when a change urred suddenly; my totem artifact, which had been silent till now and had acted, came out of me and what came out is not a sword but a ball of molten crystal and wood.

    The ball is not big; it is the size of my two palms and has white runes floating all over it. The ball is contacting me through our connection, demanding certain things.

    Feeling its request smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face; I had been waiting for this moment.

    THUD!

    I did not waste any time and take out a huge load of weapons and precious metals and some pecualr things that I had found.

    Nearly all the artifacts belong to Grimm Monsters; these are useless to me, and if my totem artifact had not demanded it, I would have thrown some of it in the hole of the academy.

    As I took out the load, the ball had extended tense of its tendrils, and as these tendrils touched the artifacts, they liquefied before they got such into the ball through the tendrils.

    The scene looked unbelievable as it is scary; most of the time, I forgot that hidden being had kept a piece of the abominations soul in my sword, most of the time, I consider my sword normal, but it is definitely not.

    What that ball doing is no totem artifact could do, liquifying the Emperor Grade weapons just by touch; not even Tyrants could do that.

    It took a minute for a huge, thirty-meter tall load to liquefy and sucked into a ball, whose size had barely doubled after sucking all the load, and now it is demanding more.

    THUD!

    I took out another load, and the ball started to work on it; I have a huge cache of artifacts and other things; I am confident feeding the ball till it felt satiated.

    A minuteter, it finished with that load and demanded another, and I happily amodate its request. It is to my advantage that it takes as much as it wants; the more it took, the more powerful will my totem artifact will be.

    THUD THUD THUD

    It continued to demand more and more stuff; the demand went so high that even I begin fearing whether I would be able to satiate or not, but fortunately, I was able to do it after feeding it its 13th load.

    The small ball of about ser ball has be big; it is about a one-meter diameter sphere of grey liquid.

    Its tentacles havee back inside it, and now the sphere is slowly contracting as the runes surrounding it have lit up brightly and begin to do their magic.

    Ting!

    Few minutes passed, and the grey ball slowly contracted when suddenly a fist-size metal poop came out of it, making a ¡¯Ting¡¯ noise as it touched the floor.

    It was semi-liquid when it came out of it, but by the time it had touched the floor, it had solidified.

    Ting Ting Ting

    It was just a starting as a few secondster, more and more metal poop came out of it and fell on the floor, making the ringing sound.

    As it released more and more metal poop, it started to shrink rapidly, and its color also begins to darken.

    By the time it dumped more than a hundred metal poops, it had gone back to its original size, and its color has bepletely dark; it is in the darkest shade of ck Ive ever seen.

    When I stared at the ball, I felt like I am staring at the ck hole and not my liquified Totem Artifact.

    The ball continued to float in the air as the white runes on it reorganized before it came toward me and seeped back inside me. As it did, another change begins to ur inside it.

 Chapter 1622 - Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1622 - Emperor</h4>

    As the dark ball of Totem liquid came inside me, it begins to merge with the totem seed that created when initiated the level up into the Emperor Stage.

    It took a minute for the ck ball to merge with the Totem seed, and after that, it begins to change the shape. As the shaping process begins, my vision blurred a little, the runes on the ck ball begin to affect my vision.

    I followed the process for a few more seconds before again focusing on the runes, the process was bing even more blurring, and it was going so slow, so I decided to focus back on my shining runes.

    Not everything could be watched, even if it is rted to me, especially when it is rted to powerful beings like Hidden Being and Abomination.

    I am still sucking an immense amount of energy, and more and more runes continue to be made with it. The runic design had begun to take shape as nearly three hundred thousand runes have been created, and now only about a hundred thousand have remained, which should be finished soon.

    Time passed by as more and more runes born inside and ck-ball had also taken the shape of the basic greatsword, which seemed slightly different than the greatsword I had used before.

    I hope the changes would not be too big; I got quite used to the old design of my sword and would very much love it if it remained closed to that design, but nothing could be said as I have no control over the process.

    Ten minutes have passed, and nearly all the runes have been created; there are only less than five thousand runes have remained, and even now, the runes had not sucked the two materials.

    The piece of wood and volcanic rock remained in their ce; not a speck of energy had been taken from them.

    Buzz!

    Buzz rang through me as theplete design of Emperor Inheritance got imprinted on me, and I throught my runes would finish thest phase of level up by releasing the flood of stretching energy when something surprising had happened.

    The runes finally started taking the energies from the piece of wood and the rock. Brown-green and dark red energies came out of a piece of wood and rock and flew toward me.

    As the energies entered me, I get a feeling from those two energies. The brown-green energies from the small piece of wood felt like a breath of fresh air that has great rejuvenating qualities; the feeling is very light from it.

    While dark red energies from the volcanic rock made me feel like I was burning, Ive nearly scremed.

    Every energy that came at me has vor, but till now, no energy has given me as intense a vor as this energy of rock; for a moment, it had made me feel that I am truly burning.

    The fire energy present in rock much hase from the unique volcano. The extremely powerful, I have never seen fire energy as strong as this.

    As they begin to merge with the runes, they started to bring changes in them. The runes information rted to vines and Rose Domination method set, and my fire ability had vibrant green and red sparkle inside them.

    The green and red sparkle begin to appear in some of those runes, making them even more beautiful. If Ellen had been here, she would love to see such a scene; she loves the sparkly things secretly.

    Within seven minutes, both pieces of wood and volcanic rock turned to dust, and my runes felt silent.

    BOOM!

    For the first few seconds, nothing had happened, but then suddenly, a booming sound rang out through me, and my vision faded for a moment before I came to myself.

    When I did, I found there is an immense amount of energy flooding in my body. It is like my runes are volcano and spewing out an immense amount of energy in every part of my body and soul.

    This energy that runes have released is thick;va think, and it is not only strengthening me but also strengthening Ashlyn and Nero.

    My strength is increasing rapidly, so rapidly I can¡¯t believe I am getting stronger at such speed.

    I know I will be stronger when I reached the Emperor Stage. I had reached the absolute limit of the King Stage, a very few people able to reach that stage, seeing how hard one have to work to reach there and needed chances and immense resources to gain the power of absolute limit.

    The strength of King Stage reflects on the Emperor Stage, at least for the normal people like me who do not have the Bloodline. The greater strength I have while being in King Stage, the more powerful I will be at the Emperor Stage.

    Still, I had not expected I would be this strong; I had already be very strong, and my runes continue to release thickva-like energy into me, which is increasing my strength at an incredible rate.

    Seconds passed by, and with each second, I would get stronger and stronger. The runes continued to infuse the energy into me, and it continued for more than five minutes before it finally begins to slow down.

    A minuteter, all the energy that runes have released had been digested by me and making me incredibly powerful, giving me feeling as if I am god.

    This strength really feels like a god, every cell of my body is charged with power, and I could tell with full confidence that 99% of Emperors will not even be able to take a single from me.

    With my current strength, there are very few Emperors who possess the power to contend against me and even fewer that have the power to beat me.

    In this power rush, I would have liked to say there is no Emperor who could kill me, but I will not say it; there are chances that some Emperors exist who have the power to kill me.

    So unless I could defeat a Tyrant while in Emperor Stage, which is extremely hard could be said near impossible, I will not be using those words.

 Chapter 1623 - Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1623 - Sword</h4>

    "Such a strength!" I said with a sigh as I calmed down. I do not feel like god anymore who could crush the world, but still, awe-filled my heart, seeing the strength coursing through my veins.

    The more clearly I looked at my strength, the more shocked I would be; really, this time, the transformation in the strength was really too much.

    ¡¯It is time to see the armor,¡¯ I said and activated my Armor. I had made huge changes in Armor; I had overhauled itspletely from its basic design and changed it into something else.

    As I summoned my Armor, diamond threads thick as knitting needles came out of me and began to weave the Armor on my body. The wearing process is very beautiful, as if grandmasters knitter themselves doing the work.

    It is not only beautiful, but extremely, only powerful Emperors could see the process, for other it will be over in a moment.

    These thick strings are no ordinary energy strings but my vines themselves; I had decided to wear the Armor made of my vines; I had this idea when I had to make the giant from my vines to defend against the werewolf in the Championship.

    My vines are the strongest thing I have an extremely hard to break that even with the great power difference, the werewolf was not able to break through my vines.

    With me using the vines as Amor, my defense has gotten a lot stronger, especially since my vines now could borrow even more power from the runes; they have be extremely strong that I dare to say, even the strongest Emperor will have a problem breaking through my vines.

    The vines are now independent of the ¡¯Rose Domination Set¡¯ and now became part of the Armor move set, a new move set, and they could do more much than my vines used to do in King Stage.

    It is not just vines ive improved; my other moves have also improved heavily and added new moves, and this time, they finally able to get more than 10% strength from the Runes; each of my moves now uses 25% of Runes power.

    The only move that could use more power is my vines; they could use double the power of runes than my other moves.

    As the Armor appeared on my body, I looked at the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but became impressed by what I saw. The Armor looked work of art, and it may not be as enchanting as the previous Armor, but there is a rawness in it that will make anyone think twice.

    The Armor is made of diamond strings that are thick as knitting needles, and they weaved around me beautifully. The Diamond strings are not in; 20% of the strings are in vibrant green color, and another 20% are red with a ting of gold.

    The in diamond, Green, and Red color creating striking, beautiful, and raw-looking Armor.

    With Armor on my body, I want someone to fight against, be it a Human or Grimm Monster, I will take anyone as long as I could fight, but unfortunately, I could not. I will have to wait for two more days before I could fight with anyone.

    I wish I could go out now, but this strange treasure pce has strange rules; each challenge wouldst for one week strictly before the next challenge begins. It would not begin the challenge early, even if all the participants cleared the challenge early.

    Hun!

    I was wallowing in my sadness when I felt something and feeling that a bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    My Artifact ispletely ready, and I had wasted no time in bringing it out.

    As my intention moved, a big heavy sword appeared in my hand. The weight of my sword increased again, and it is not just a weight that had increased; it also bes longer and a little wider.

    The longsword is now 1.4 meters long and nine inches wide; for a human, it is an utter monstrosity. Still, seeing the size, I heaved a sigh of relief as not long as I feared; if it had longer than 1.5 meters, I would have had problems.

    The sword still had the diamond de, but this diamond de is silver in color and extremely sharp that I did not dare to ce my finger on it despite having great confidence in physic.

    The handle is still dark green, but this shade of dark green looked much better than before and very suited on the silver de.

    The mark of abomination still present on the pommel, but this time, the mark look lifeline, and if one continued staring at it for more than a second, one might feel abominationing back to life, and it is quite scary.

    The greatest change my sword had is not its appearance but enchantment. The enchantment of sharpness and heaviness is still present, but now there is another enchantment, and I am extremely happy that I had got this enchantment.

    I am tired of not using my totem artifact when I change the faces; my totem artifact is part of my strength, and I want to use that strength whenever I want.

    The third enchantment is called ¡¯Morph¡¯; it is a very powerful enchantment as it not only let me change the shape and size of the sword but also its color and material; the only thing I have to have a clear vision weapon I want it to morph in.

    Visualizing the perfect image may be a problem for the Knight, but it is not a problem. Emperor, even the weakest Emperor, has great visualization power.

    Without wasting any time, I gripped the hilt of my sword and started visualizing an ornate golden rapier; as I activated the enchantment, my sword begins to change rapidly, and half a minuteter, I have a beautiful golden rapier in my hand.

    "Amazing!" I muttered in amazement and begin to swing it; from appearance to its weight, it is exactly as I had visualized.

 Chapter 1624 - Final Challange

    <h4>Chapter 1624 - Final Change</h4>

    The next two days had passed in a blur, most of my time spent researching my armor and some quirks that armor had brought.

    At the Emperor Stage, I have got great strength, far greater than I had imagined, and it is hard to control such power. I had spent quite a substantial time of the past two days in the arena to get control over my moves and test my strength.

    There is also that Diamond sheen which I was finally able to find out what it is andpletely sure of it.

    The truth about it had shocked me a little; when I had my guesses, I had not expected it would be that thing; even now, I have a hard time believing it, but it is the truth.

    Fifteen minutes have remained till the gate to the final challenge appears, and there is onest thing I have to do.

    I tapped on my forehead, and a ceramic mask appeared; as it did, I closed my eyes, and soon the transformation began. I am going to change my face; even with my current strength, I am not going to show my real face.

    People in the treasured pce may not be able to kill me, but outside, all a Tyrant would need a single attack, and I would disappear from the world.

    The process of changing faces is extremely painful; here, the bones expanded and skin stretched, it is pure torture, but I bore it with gritted teeth, and a few minutester, a thin, scrawny figure appeared in my ce.

    As I finished changing the face, I immediately summoned my armor. As I did, ck ribbons appeared around me and began to wrap around my body, and soon, every part of me wrapped in ribbons.

    As the ribbons finished wrapping, golden jewelry materialized around my neck, hands, and feet and a crown appeared on my head.

    If earlier, I looked like I was wearing mummy-style armor; now I have be aplete mummy, a mummied Pharoh with all the pom poms of crown and jewelry. The whole look is quite scary and will give creeps to many people.

    Such looks are rare; nearly all people go for the armored form instead of the living form, which gives them more flexibility, but since it is a thing Ive designed myself, there is no problem about the flexibility.

    I am quite exacted for the final challenge, and I am sure it will be very amazing. For two days, I had wanted to fight something challenging, and now, I will get that chance; I am sure of it.

    Buzz!

    Time passed by, and finally, a golden Runic Gate appared in front of me and walked through it as I had done multiple times.

    Soon, I walked to the other side and stopped on my tracks, and my whole body shook visibly seeing the monstrosity in front of me.

    Seeing it old memories of abomination couldn¡¯t help but appear in my mind, despite it being vastly different than the abomination.

    It in front of me is an abomination, it is vastly different from the abomination I had faced but still an abomination.

    The abomination in front of me is gigantic, about a thousand meters tall and it resembles that of a lion if one considers a lion with eight legs and thirteen tails which had hundreds of scary apparition on their body.

    The scary apparitions are not only on its tails and legs but all over its body and including head, if that watch it is, its gigantic head is split like a flower in nine parts and have very sharps teets inside and hundreds of eyes outside.

    Currently, it is being chained by the hundreds of gigantic chains, that had covered every part of its body.

    It looked very real as if it is a real being but when I use my ocr methods that had be even more powerful with breakthrough, I know it is not real, not alive. It is made by a very powerful being to make it look almost real.

    Humans and Grimm Monsters appeared around the abomination, each one had quite a spectacr expression on their face but there is a difference in expressions of the two races.

    The humans had a pure horror on their face when they looked at it before some excitement appears on their face as they looked at it clearly and got over their shock while the Grimm Monster also had the look of horror on their faces looking at it but instead of excitement that human had, they had reverence in their eyes.

    From what, I know aside from the Totem Spirit of their tribe, these Grimm Monsters also worship other beings and some of these beings look suspiciously like the abomination.

    This abomination may look like one of the beings they worship, I wonder whether the Grimm Monsters will fight it or give up.

    I shook my head just as this thought hade into my mind, there is no way in hell Grimm Monsters will give up the battle, seeing their nature they will fight it and they will fight with frenzy, not wanting to let us humans get the best price and have an edge.

    We are seemed to be in the forest, through we standing on the huge clearing there is miles wide, I could see the greenery and hills, I wonder if people will be able to run there if the battle had be too hard for them.

    A minute has passed and soon nearly all the people have been teleported and we are standing around the abomination, forming a huge circle.

    There are around a thousand people who seemed to have reached the final challenge and more than half of them are Grimm Monsters. Their numbers are between six hundred to six hundred and fifty.

    The difference is not huge, if we turn against each other which we will without a doubt if it is allowed we will be able to face them without problem, we had faced them many times with far greater odds.

 Chapter 1625 - Abomination ###6731

    <h4>Chapter 1625 - Abomination ###6731</h4>

    "Final Challenge: Defeat The Abomination ###6731," "The Ranking Of Participants Will Depend Upon The Damage They Do To The Abomination!" The Mechanical voice said.

    Break Break Break

    Just as the mechanical voice finished speaking, the chains binding the Abomination started to break one after another, and the runic circle that restricted our moments had also disappeared.

    RAAAAA!

    As it broke the chains that are binding its split-mouth, it let out an ear-splitting roar that shook the soul of people.

    Blood begins toe out of people¡¯s eyes and ears, and some even vomited and got crushed under the tail before they could move away; the Abomination had acted too fast; it had attacked those who had affected by its roar the most.

    Their bodies have disappeared the moment the tail had hit them, so they might be alive, but they might also be dead; nothing could be said unless we see them alive as many times people have died under such challenge in treasure pce.

    The attack had brought reality back into everyone¡¯s eyes, and people have the reaction finally.

    Armors begin to burst out with powerful aura¡¯s, world-shaking attacks went toward the Abomination. Some host of Bloodline and Inheritances, giagantified before they moved toward the Abomination to attack.

    The Abomination is extremely powerful; the attacks that people haveunched had barely scratched it before it disappeared.

    The life bar above it barely had any change, even when hundreds of attacks crashed into it. The defense of this Abomination powerful; it did not matter if weunched thousands of small attacks; it will not lower its life bar as an immensely powerful attack would.

    While most people are focused on attacks, there are some who attacked each other and see how the attacks are hitting people; there seemed to be no restriction on hitting each other.

    I did not immediately act; I am in no hurry to attack, and seeing the scary look of mine, the Grimm Monsters around me left me alone when I ampletely unarmed.

    I am not the only one doing such things; some humans and Grimm Monsters also watching from a distance. These people are not emitting any aura, but they are powerful without a doubt.

    Forty seconds had just passed since the challenge began when I saw its sky-blocking tailing toward me.

    The tail is extremely fast, and with its huge size, the power behind its attack would be so immense that I did not want to directly sh against it; still, I did not move when ites toward me and waited till it was just a meter above me.

    When the tail was five meters above me, I disappeared from my spot and appeared above it. I did not immediately attack; instead, I use my newest move from the Armor set.

    Giagantification!

    I said inside me as the runes inside me lit up, and ribbon begins to expand rapidly and with its size of my armor begin to grow.

    My size in front of a thousand-meter tall monstrosity is too small; it is like but. Though even at bug size, I could see huge destruction with my strength, I still chose the gigantification.

    Aside from wanting to test the power of the new move, I wanted to it for another thing which I would begin soon.

    It took less than a second for my size to grow to fifty meters long, I could grow even bigger, but fifty meters is more than big enough.

    As I got big enough, a huge forty meters long golden khopesh sword appeared in my hand; at the same time, the tail hade at me.

    Abomination is smart when I dodge its tailing before its stopped its tail from hitting the ground and moved its tail toward me.

    "Hehe!"

    I smiled, seeing the bright red tail with hideous apparitionsing toward me and disappeared from my appeared before below the tail before swinging mine toward one of the apparitions.

    Khopesh is one of the most unique swords out there; it looked like abination of the scimitar and sickle with its moonlike curve, which is really good to hack things apart.

    Slice!

    My khopesh moved with blurring speed, and before the tail could react, its pieces through the bloody apparition, piering meter deep inside.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k, its defense is really strong!¡¯ I said inside my mind. My attack may not look much, but it is very powerful. Powerful enough that it would have cut the Copper Maned Lionman into two without resistance but all my attack able to do pierce meter deep inside the monster.

    It is like giving a few centimeter deep wound to the Grimm Monster, which means nothing to them, and this would mean nothing to the Abomination.

    Just a few minutes ago, I had thought no matter how difficult the challenge be, I will be able to finish it with my power, but this Abomination is no simple challenge at all; even with all these people, it will be quite a challenge to finish it in few hours.

    I instantly removed my sword and disappeared, and as the tail came me like lightning.

    Seeing, I disappeared, I throught tail woulde at me again, but it seemed not. It had found the easier target, a group of Grimm Monsters, standing too close to each other; more than half of them would not survive for more than half a minute.

    Hun!

    Seeing that, I turned toward the huge body of Abomination, which is using every part of it to attack from where it isunching hundreds of energy attacks every moment.

    Hun!

    I was watching the Abomination, thinking about which of it would be best to attack, when I noticed a vermining toward me, a ratman to be exact.

    Khup!

    I did not react and remained looking, and soon the ground below me exploded, and a yellow-colored ratmanes at me, even then, I did move, but one of the loose ribbon hanging by my hand moved toward it like a lightning speed that brought out horror in vermins eyes.

    Soon, a vermin got captured by the ribbon before it could put a decent defense.

    The ribbon had brough it to me, and as it did, ribbons split apart, and maw like opened on my back, and ribbons smoothly deposited the ratman into the maw, and the maw closed while I continue to look at Abomination in front of me.

 Chapter 1626 - Cutting Legs I

    <h4>Chapter 1626 - Cutting Legs I</h4>

    In less than thirty seconds, I had fully refined the ratman and stored the essence rose I had got from it in my storage.

    I barely have to do a thing; with just a few intentions, the runic formation I had created had done its job.

    The vermin did not have a bloodline, and not it had taken it during the harvesting; it would have been great if it had done that.

    Sup Sup Sup

    Shaking my head in disappointment and disappeared from the spot, avoiding the column-size energy missile that abomination released.

    It is attacking with every second, and they are pretty destructive that if an Emperor got struct by it, they would be simply vaporized. Even I will have to put all my defenses together to barely defend against the huge column of energy.

    After dodging the attack, I again begin to observe the abomination, looking for a great ce to begin an attack, and soon I decided on one.

    "First Boost!"

    I activated and disappeared from my spot; I had decided to target its abdomen and legs. I would have liked to go after the head, but some of the most powerful people have chosen it as their target, and I don¡¯t want to join to make the crowd even bigger.

    Not to forget, I feel little gummy about the head; it is likely because of my fear of eyes. Thest abomination I had fought had thousands of eyes all over it, just like hundreds of eyes it had all over its face.

    Soon, I was under its legs; there are hundreds of people attacking its legs and abdomen, now and then some got crushed under these heavenly pirs.

    Seeing their huge size and one might expect them an easy target, but they are not. They are one of the most defensive parts of abomination and are extremely swift, that if one is not fast enough, they will crush you instantly.

    Familiar strength of the ¡¯First Boost¡¯ filled me, giving strength that very few people here I had.

    This time, I was not shocked to see the great power of the first boost filling me. I had practiced with such great strength for two days and got very familiar with it and couldunch the perfect attack.

    Pouring the strength into sharpness and weight enchantment, I moved toward its left leg in front. I am going to cut that bastard apart, no matter how much time it takes.

    The head might be a good choice to attack but is too well protected even when it did not look much.

    There is a thin but very defensiveyer covering the outer parts of its flower mouth; as for attacking inside the mouth, it is quite harder than it looked.

    From what I had observed, its petal-like mouth moved too quickly that all the attack struck across its long sharp teeth, which looked like they are made of the strongest metals as people that are fighting them, barely able to damage them.

    It is one of the reasons why I chose the lower part of the abomination to attack, and I am not the only one who had done that; some smart, powerful people are doing the same.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against its extremely defensive leg; the huge forty meters long sword of mine was not even able to do lesser damage than before as my sword was not even able to go even half meter deep into its skin.

    For normal people, the damage Ive done may seemughable, but some very observant people would be shocked seeing the damage, seeing I had attacked the knee of the abomination, the most protected part, which is covered in extra fewyers of protection.

    "Hehe!"

    I let out augh as I removed my sword from its knee before attacking again at the same spot with much more strength.

    SLICE!

    A slicing sound rang out as my sword sliced through it through its knee, going deeper good six meters beforeing out.

    ¡¯This abomination is really strong.¡¯ I said as I looked at the cut I had made. The six-meter-long cut may look big, but when one considers how thick its legs are, they will consider it a small wound.

    Fifty meters is no small joke.

    RAAAAAAA

    The abomination, scremed again and this time, its leg came at me like a rocket speed kick. It is very fast, and with its leg, it will crush mostly anything that is below the Tyrants.

    I easily avoided and waited for its leg toe back to its ce, and when it did, I harnessed all the strgeth first boost could give and attacked.

    This attack of mine is very fast and powerful, and its not just because I had harvested all the power of the first boost, which is quite much but also because I had poured huge mana in sharpness and weight enchantment.

    SLICEE!

    My sword sliced through its let again, and this time, it went deeper and deeper before finally stopping at nearly twenty meters deep, which is lesser than I had expected but still not at the disappointing range.

    RAAAAAAA

    Another soul-shaking roar came out of its mouth, and I saw three of its legsing toward me. I nced at them before I disappeared from my spot and appeared a few meters away from my position.

    The abomination is powerful without a doubt but with those having the same level of power as it is not much of a threat as long as we are careful.

    What difficult about this abomination is killing it; its defense is too powerful, and not to forget, it heals very quickly.

    It is healing a meter by the second, it¡¯s been two seconds since I hadunched the attack, and two meters of its wound have already been healed, but that is enough; I didn¡¯t n to give it any more time.

    I will have its leg, if I could not cut it with the power of the first boost, I will use an even more powerful attack, and I have many powerful attacks in my arsenal.

 Chapter 1627 - Cutting Legs II

    <h4>Chapter 1627 - Cutting Legs II</h4>

    "Second Boost!"

    I said, and immense power begins to course through me. ¡¯The Second Boost¡¯ of the Emperor Stage is different from the ¡¯Second Boost¡¯ of King Stage; in the current second boost, no blood burning is involved.

    This boost involves nothing but the pure power generated by my Inheritance Runes.

    The current second boost offers more power, as for why I had created a second boost for more strength which I should have kept in the first boost like before.

    The reason I had created the second boost because keeping all the strength in the first boost is not efficient; it wastes energy when one uses a big move to finish off the small job, it is better stacking moves which offers more and more power, it is very efficient that way.

    As the power of the second boost coursed through me, I moved toward the leg while powering up the enchantment of sharpness and weight further.

    It took me a fraction of a second to appear beside the leg of the Abomination, which had juste back to its ce when I swung my sword at it with great power.

    SLICEE!

    With such great power behind the attack, my sword sliced through its knee without feeling the slightest resistance. My sword did not feel any resistance until it reached twenty-five meters, and even them, a sword had great power in it and continued to cut further.

    The de continued to tear through the knee of the Abomination before finally stopping as it had lost all its power at the thirty-five meters.

    This time, I was able to cut more than half of its knees and would only need to cut about meters to finished off its knees.

    RAAAAAAAA!

    Sup Sup Sup

    I had just removed my sword from its knee and about tounch another attack when I found tens of columns of energying toward me. These columns did not follow the straight momentum; instead, they curved ating at me, who is standing below the body of Abomination.

    That¡¯s not the only surprising thing that had happened; the huge column that came at me divided themselves into the hundred small energy missiles; when tense of energy columns did that, thousands of energy missiles had downed.

    The curving of its attack to a splitting of energy missile, it is the first time the Abomination had shown such moves, and it had put horror on the faces of some people who were attacking the legs as they had activated one defensive method after another.

    I did not move away from my spot. If it had been huge columns of energy, I would have dodged the attack but these missiles, even if thousands of them attacked me together.

    Soon, hundreds of missions approached me, drawing the view in front of me with their numbers.

    Ting Ting Ting

    I smiled, seeing them before I swung my sword at blurring speed. The Khopesh crashed against one energy missile after another, destroying every missile that crashed against it into the dust.

    In few seconds, nearly three hundred missiles had been crushed under my Khopesh; while I was easily able to deal with the attack, some people were not so lucky.

    Some unlucky ones had their head blown, while some had their limbs and other parts. There are very few people that died; most of them had serious injury will need to drink regeneration potion as soon as possible and recuperate.

    I saw few live people disappearing with dead ones as they shouted leave while those who were not extremely injured quickly chugged out the healing potion before went back on the attack.

    I did not waste any time either; right after the missile attack ended, I harnessed all the power from the ¡¯Second Boost,¡¯ which is huge, and moved toward the leg of the Abomination while powering up the enchantment with as much energy I could.

    This time my target is not a usual leg; the Abomination is prepared for my attack on that leg; I could sense something nasty being prepared for me. Instead, I choose the third leg on the right.

    Though, I still acted like I am targeting the second leg before abruptly moving toward the third leg.

    Soon, I appeared beside the third leg and swing my Khopesh at the great power; the half-moon de moved with a great ferocity that anyone would shudder if they saw iting toward them.

    SLICEEE

    The sword touched the knee of the third leg; the defensive skin is a power that had stopped my first attack, but this time, my Khopesh had cut right through it and begin to cut through the knee.

    My sword begins to cut through the flesh and bone smoothly, and for a while, there was no resistance. Only when my sword had cut through more than half of the knee did I begin to feel the resistance.

    While I felt the resistance, I did not feel much stress on it. There is huge momentum remaining in my sword, and its enchantments are zing with power; this time, I will definitely going to cut its leg into two.

    A momentter, my Khopesh came out of another side, cutting its let into two pieces.

    Though the cut is not smooth as I would have gotten through the other sword, it is still aplete cut, and that what matters the most.

    After cutting the leg, I had not to waste any moment. I know I have a precious few moments before it goes crazy on me, and I have to do the maximum damage in those moments.

    Powering up its swords and enchantments again, I disappeared from my spot and appeared at the middle and swung my sword, harnessing all the strength I had.

    SLICEEE

    My sword sliced through that leg even faster than before, cutting it even more cleanly despite the size of the Khopesh.

    RAAAAAAAAA

    Right after I finished cutting, I had disappeared from my spot. I could hear its soul-shaking scream and tails that areing toward me, but I did not choose to focus on them; there is one more leg before I will deal withing attacks.

    I appeared in front of the first leg I had targeted. It is still not healedpletely; there is quite a huge cut remained, and it is a good thing for me.

    SLICEE

    I swing my sword, and it sliced through it, and this time, I did not feel the resistance when my sword was cutting through its leg.

    I had wanted to go for another attack, but five tails hade at me, and like energy, pirs before they also split into tense of parts, making more than hundreds of powerful tailsing toward me.

    This attack is going to be very powerful, and unlike the missiles earlier, I could not destroy them. I will have to cut through them, which is easy enough but also not, seeing they are connected to the Abomination.

    So, I decided to dodge the tails and disappeared from my spot, but it looks like these tails are hell-bent on having me as a powerful aura rose through them like a tsunami, and their speed increased immensely that my eyes have finally be serious.

 Chapter 1628 - Overdrive I

    <h4>Chapter 1628 - Overdrive I</h4>

    "This bastard is surely hell-bent on killing me," I said as I saw hundreds of magic missilesing toward me from above while the extra fast tailsing from behind, packing me from both sides.

    A twinkle of a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear in my eyes; while the attacks of Abomination are powerful, they will not be able to trap me, especially when the strength of ¡¯Second Boost¡¯¡¯ raging inside me.

    I did not dodge the attack from the Abomination; instead, I flew toward it. I do not fear these missiles; even if hundreds of crashed against me, my armor would protect me; on the other hand, I do not wish to be caught by the tails.

    I may have the strength to cut through those tails, but if I am mistakenly caught by them, and they behaved like my vines, and then I would be in serious trouble, so it is better, I stayed away from the tails.

    Ting Ting Ting

    I reached the missiles and begin to crush them as I flew through them. Tens of missiles attacked me every moment, but my sword tore them through the pieces before they could approach me.

    By the time I pierce through the tide of missiles, not a single missile was able to touch me.

    I hoped one of them would, so I could test the defense of my new armor but no such luck.

    Well, I should feel grateful; the attack that would be able to circ.u.mvent my sword would be a truly powerful attack that my armor would have to try its all to defend against it.

    The tails are still chasing me, but no energy attack came. I am not the only one who isunching the powerful attack on the Abomination; there are several others too, not to forget hundreds of small ants which are throwing powerful attacks at it every moment.

    It could not focus on me alone; it has to attack hundreds of people every moment. It sparing, five of its thirteen tails at me show, how much of the threat the Abomination considers me.

    Hun!

    I was flying away from the tails when I noticed something north of me. Seeing that, my eyes couldn¡¯t help, but twinkle and I too abrupt turn toward the north.

    Four secondster, the ribbon hanging by my hand moved toward the Greystone Oxman.

    The Greystone Oxman noticed my ribboning toward it and begin to put its defenses, but before it could much, my ribbon wrapped around it and dragged it through the air toward me.

    As ribbon brought it closer to me, ribbons on my stomach begin to split apart and formed a maw, through which only darkness could be seen.

    Sheer horror appeared on the face of Greystone Oxman as it tried to struggle from my ribbon, but ribbon had bound it fully that it could not much. A momentter, the ribbon had dropped it into the maw, and soon the ribbons connected and became good as new.

    As for the Greystone Oxman, its gone; there is no sign of even bulge on the stomach as if Grimm Monster is just a light snack that I digested instantly.

    I could feel the gazes of people at me, both Grimm Monsters and humans looking at horror and even intentionally put distance between them and me; even those people who did not fear me have be cautious.

    I had expected to get attacked by some powerful Grimm Monsters, but no attack came. I am sure the seven Grimm Monsters whose soul sense is covering a huge amount area saw me taking out two Grimm Monsters but still did not react.

    It should not be surprising; my current strength is nothing to scoff at; if they dare to attack me, I might just eat them up and not to forget, I am not indiscriminately massacring them; I just take a few of them out now and then.

    It had been ten seconds since I had captured and begun harvesting it, and the change I was waiting for finally happened.

    The Green and Silvery runes came out of me and covered the Grimm Monster; yes, this Greystone Oxman had Bloodline; it is the reason why I had gone out of my way to capture it.

    I couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief, seeing the runes did not cover all the ribbons and covered those only attached to the Grimm Monsters.

    If the runes had shown outside, it would have created quite a ruckus, and some even might have attacked me. The ancient runes are no simple thing, those who have it or control strength rted to them considered dangerous.

    This Greystone Oxman is quite powerful, only a little weaker than the ck Bearman I had faced in the previous challenge. So, I was not surprised when the rtively thick Bloodline essence begins to merge with my runes.

    The harvestingsted for about thirty-five seconds before the Grimm Monsters had turned huskpletely.

    Buzz!

    After harvesting and merging are finished, my runes released a thick strengthening energy which begins to flow through my body.

    As the energy flows through me, I found myself getting stronger by it. Even with my current strength, the Bloodline essence is very useful to me.

    It had only increased my strength but also helped in strengthening my runes and not forget to help me reach the absolute limit of my stage, which is extremely helpful.

    The energysted for only twenty seconds, but it had given me a substantial increase in strength.

    With strengthening finished, I once again took the sudden turn and moved toward the legs with increased speed and leaving hundreds of tails behind.

    I harvested the full power of ¡¯Second Boost,¡¯ including the recent boot I got after I had consumed the Bloodline. With such huge power, it took a b.a.r.e second to arrive near the middle leg of Abomination, and I swung my sword at it.

    SLICEE!

    With my increased strength, I had cut through the leg of the Abomination and ran away with full speed as the tails had at me with a vengeance.

    I am not the only one whonded the powerful blow; a group of three Grimm Monsters and Two humans hadunched earthshaking at Grimm Monsters head, which had destroyed, one of nine petals of its mouth.

    Not only powerful Emperors but normal Emperors toounching the attacks, and some of the attacks are giving injuries to the Abomination, and some of them like the ones in legs, of head and of a.s.s looks quite serious and these attacks, had emptied its life bar quite much.

    People are not only fighting Abomination, but they also fighting among themselves, which is not surprising seeing I am nabbing Grimm Monsters now and then.

    Barely a minute had passed since I took out its other leg when suddenly, blue shimmer enveloped the Abomination, and its aura begins to climb rapidly; the change was sudden that it caught most people off guard.

    Feeling something big going to happen, people reacted immediately, not only the regr Emperors but also a group of powerful Emperors who were attacking its fatal spot, and its a good thing they did.

    "We have cut off its HP by 30%; it is going into overdrive!" A human not far from me said, making a drastic change in my expression.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I cursed loudly; this is no f.u.c.k.i.n.g game where viins will go into overdrive after to take out a certain percentage of its health but seeing how rapidly its aura is climbing and injuries healing, it is overdrive.

 Chapter 1629 - Overdrive II

    <h4>Chapter 1629 - Overdrive II</h4>

    RAAAAAAAAAA

    The blue shimmer on itsted it for a couple of seconds before it winked out as just as it did; it let out a mind-crushing roar, which directly made few Grimm Monsters and humans fell unconscious and disappeared.

    The roar made me feel like a giant hammer had struck my head, it is a powerful soul attack, but I bore it focused on something more startling.

    All its injuries are healing at an extremely fast rate; not just its wounds are healing, but its cut parts are also healing. The legs I had cut are regenerating, so are ears and some tails people had sliced up.

    Within few seconds, it had been fully healed; there is not a single injury that could be seen on its body, not to forget its aura, which had risen considerably, which had definitely made it powerful.

    The only thing that made me take a heave of relief is marking on its health bar, which had not changed; it is still 30% injured, and to kill it, it will have to empty its 70%, which won¡¯t be easy, but we will able to do it.

    There are quite many capable people here who haven¡¯t shown their real strength yet.

    RAAAAAAAAAA

    It let out another soul-crushing roar after the first andunched columns of energy up. The huge columns of energy went up before falling down toward the people, and as they did, the columns begin to divide themselves into meter-long energy missiles.

    Each huge column of energy had divided itself into about a hundred energy missiles, and seeing there are over fifty columns, the columns got divided into thousands of magic missiles.

    These thousands of magic missiles moved hundreds of people who were standing on the ground or flying in the air.

    I looked at few humans and nodded; as we did, we disappeared from our spot. The magic missile is no threat to us; our real target is an abomination that we have to kill with the highest offense to get the best rank.

    We, humans, are not the only ones that moved toward the Abomination; the powerful Grimm Monsters, too, also moved.

    "Hehe!"

    While moving toward the Abomination, I snatched a Grimm Monster who was on the way.

    It is a little regretful that Grimm Monster does not have a bloodline; at least I will get an Essense Rose from it. Few powerful Grimm Monsters look at me with warning as I snatched one of theirs¡¯s, but I just gave them a smile which by the look very scary.

    In my mummy king form, I look quite scary. Even to the Grimm Monsters when I snatchy-snatchy on some of their people.

    Soon, I appeared below the Abomination, and Abomination reacted immediately. It sent its kicks at me, which is far faster and bearing more destructive power than before.

    I avoided the legs and again harvested the full power of the ¡¯Second Boost¡¯ and moved toward its abdomen.

    I want to attack its heart if it had any, some people had tried earlier, but they did not have much sess. Its body is too strong; it did not have much sess in going deeper than five meters.

    Well, they are not me; I am going to tear this bastard¡¯s abdomen apart and see what is inside its body.

    SLICEEE

    I appeared beside its abdomen and swing my sword at it; when my sword pierced through it, I begin to move forward, making the cut length.

    I continue to move it till I reached the other end of the Abomination, making a nearly four hundred meters long cut and getting my sword thirty meters deeper while I am proud of the cut I made; I am quite disappointed seeing there is no internal body part inside the Abomination.

    The only thing inside the Abomination is thickyers of energy which gets thicker and thicker as one cuts deeper.

    Seeing there is no use in attacking the abdomen, I begin to think of the next target. The legs are a great target, but they did not take as much as health power of it, I like.

    The head will also not be the option; there are too many people targeting it. My best bet would be the neck; there are powerful people on it but less than on the head, and seeing the size of the leg, they could make space for one more person.

    With target decided, I moved toward the head, and while moving, I snatched one more Grimm Monster, and this one had a bloodline.

    I need to feel the space inside, and this Grimm Monster will do good. It is more powerful than the Greystone Oxman, which means its Bloodline will also be stronger, provide greater strengthening to my runes and me.

    Soon, I reached the top and saw quite a scene, its no wonder abomination did not attack me even after I had given it a huge cut; it has better things to worry about than attack me who has attacked its least fatal spot.

    There are little more than a hundred people through its upper side; the weaker ones are attacking its back while stronger ones are attacking the head and neck.

    I appeared on the neck; there are already six people attacking the neck, four are Grimm Monsters, and two are humans; they are not only attacking the neck but also dealing with the eight tails of Abomination, which had transformed into the hundreds of small tails that are thick as humans.

    The Abomination may have grown powerful, and it may have affected the weaker Emperors quite much, but these stronger ones are quite good and doing fine damage to it.

    As I approached the neck, all six of them looked at me, especially Grimm Monsters, who looked like they wanted to have me for dinner.

    Though they just looked for a whole second before going back to dodging and attacking, which is quite regrettable, I would have loved it if they had attacked me; my runes are still quite hungry for the Bloodline Essence.

 Chapter 1630 - Bloodline Essence Of Frost Chimpman I

    <h4>Chapter 1630 - Bloodline Essence Of Frost Chimpman I</h4>

    As I appeared on the golden yellow neck of Abomination, I did not waste any time and charge my attack at its full power before bringing down my sword at its neck while avoiding the tens of human size tails.

    SLICEE!

    My sword pierced through the neck of the Abomination, cutting the skin and the bones before eventually stopping as its momentum spent away but not before piercing good twenty-five meters deep into its skin.

    It is deeper than anyone here able to pierce through but still far from enough to cut off its neck.

    Its neck is thicker than its legs and even better protected; the skin and bones inside are very hard; I had to use quite a lot of energy to pierce such deep, it is deepest anyone able to pierce in the neck.

    As my sword lost momentum, I quickly removed my sword disappeared from my spot. The tails areing toward me in vengeance, but I did not care for them, as I already charged my sword attacked.

    SLICEEE SLICEEE SLICEEE

    My sword had pierced through the already opened wound and made it thirty-meter deeper. The moment after I made the wound, I disappeared andunched another attack and then another.

    There are cuts everywhere around the neck of the Abomination, and all seven of us are attacking and attacking these cuts, making the wound even deeper and causing it more damage.

    Its healing power is great, and if we were not acting fast and taking advantage of the wounds we have created, we would need to fight for days.

    We continue to use the wounds made by others to deal with the maximum damage; only this way could we slowly whittle away the health power of the Abomination.

    This bastard is too powerful to kill in a couple of powerful attacks; we will slowly have to whittle away its power little by little.

    I continuedunching one after attack after another before I slowed down a little. My runes have finished absorbing the Bloodline Essense, and now they have sent the thick strengthening energy at me.

    This strengthening will give a great boost to my power, and I need some boost; this Abomination is not easy to kill.

    My attacks continued but with a much slower speed as strengthening continued. About thirty secondster, all the strengthening energy had been absorbed, giving me a huge boost.

    I did not waste any time and used all the boost I got, feeling my body with even greater strength than before.

    As the strength filled me, I appeared beside the wound and swing my sword at it. This is one wound I had made, but it had healed more than half, but it is still good ten-meter deep.

    SLICEEE

    My sword pierces through its flesh, for the first ten meters there was nothing, after that my sword begins to tear it apart, not only its skins but also the bones made of energy which looked like real bones.

    RAAAAAAAAAA

    This time, my sword went forty-five meters deep, making an Abomination roared loudly, and one of its mouths moved toward us, and hundreds of eyes looked at us in rage.

    The bastard had made a mistake doing that, as one human and Grimm Monsters attacked that petals with flesh-tearing attacking, making an already ugly piece of mouth even uglier.

    RAAAAAAAAAA

    The injury had brought another roar from the Abomination, but nobody cared about it. We all busy attacking the bastard and whittling away its health power.

    Nearly an hour had passed since the challenge had begun, and nearly a quarter of it left or died, but there are still more than seven hundred of us who are attacking this bastard relentlessly without stopping.

    I am also attacking it every second, the only time I had not rested when I snatch some Grimm Monsters.

    Even since I begin attacking the neck, I had only snatched two Grimm Monsters; both of them were without a bloodline which is a little regrettable. There are very few bloodline holders, and they are very close to me.

    Hell, seeing me snatching Grimm Monsters, many Grimm Monsters created intentional distance from me, and the Grimm Monsters who are attacking the neck beside me started ring daggers.

    No one had attacked me yet; there are about ten people who possess the power to attack me, and even they are not sure whether they could do anything to me, so they let me be.

    Hun!

    I was just attacking when I found a Grimm Monstering toward my direction. It is noting toward me intentionally but sted toward me.

    It had attacked one human and nearly had killed him. If not for women in red armor saving him and sting Grimm Monster back, he would have died.

    I looked at the Thunder Tusk Hogman, who had just begin to stabilize itself. I would have let it be, if not for me sensing its bloodline aura, a powerful at that, equal to the Copper Maned Lionman.

    Sup Sup Sup

    So, without wasting any time, I had sent three ribbons toward it. The Thunder Tusk Hogman, who had just stabilized itself and about to women toward women in red in rage, found itself target of ribbons.

    Horror appeared on its face, and it tried to get away, but my ribbons crushed all its defense and wrapped them around the Hogman before bringing it toward me.

    "Bastard, let it go!" Frost Chimpman shouted this Frost Chimpman is one of four Grimm Monsters that are attacking the neck of Abomination with the other two humans and me.

    I just gave Frost Chimpman a look and brought Thunder Tusk Hogman to me before depositing it in maw that opened behind my back; Frost Chimpman and others watched me depositing it in the maw and maw closing.

    For a moment, nothing had happened, no sound was made, there was utter pin drop silence which got broken in next moment.

    "You wretched human, release him now!" The Frost Chimpman roared and released a very powerful frosty bloodline aura and came at me.

 Chapter 1631 - Bloodline Essence Of Frost Chimpman II

    <h4>Chapter 1631 - Bloodline Essence Of Frost Chimpman II</h4>

    I just looked at Frost Chimpmaning toward me with my big mummy eyes; there was no emotion in my eyes, just coldness that said it did not matter, no matter what it says, I will do what I want, and that is eating up the Grimm Monster that is caught up in my ribbons.

    This seemed to anger the Frost Chimpman even further as the aura from it became even more vtile and froze everything around a hundred meters.

    The Bloodline of this Frost Chimpman is most powerful, I had even sensed from the Grimm Monster. With such a powerful Bloodline, no wonder its powerful. I at the King Stage would have had run away from this bastard.

    Soon there is only a hundred-meter distance between Frost Chimpman and me. The ice created by its aura begin to cover me; I did not resist it, its just harmless ice.

    If I had my aura ring, this ice would have disappeared, but me keeping my aura mute, the ice was able to touch me.

    A momentter, the Frost Chimpman crossed half the distance, and now there is only fifty meters distance between us, seeing that Frost Chimpman upped its dark blue spiked hammer and readied it to attack position.

    The Frost Chimpman is in no mood to talk; seeing its powerful aura and weapon in position, it is going to attack me; it is not just a scare tactic anymore, which is fine by me.

    The moment it lifted its weapon, I disappeared from my spot and appeared behind it and gripped it into my giant hands, and moved it toward the huge maw that opened at my stomach.

    Even if it is eight meters tall, it is still tinypare to my fifty meters size, which six times bigger than it.

    "Bastard, Let Me Go!" Frost Chimpan scremed and struggled as I moved it toward the maw and started to use all the powerful attack it had.

    Bang Bang Bang

    I did not stop it from attacking and let the powerful attacks hit me. They created a powerful st of force as they hit me; other than that, they did nothing, the defense of the Ribbons held on.

    Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t appear on my face while horror dawned on the face of the Frost Chimpman as it finally understood the circ.u.mstances it had got itself into.

    "Bastards help; if it kill me, it will kill you next!" Frost Chimpamn shouted as I put its legs into the maw and begin sliding down its whole body inside it.

    The three Grimm Monsters on the neck had gathered in one side and readied their weapons while the two humans moved in front of me, ready to deal with any attack that came toward me.

    Even on the back and head of the Abomination, humans and Grimm Monsters quickly separated, ready to act if the other side acted.

    While the Grimm Monsters readied themselves, no one had acted. The maw swallowed the Frost Chimpman whole and closed it while humans and Grimm Monster watched.

    "We can deal with Grimm Monsters any time, don¡¯t forget the real target!" Young women in pear white-robed armor said, motioning toward the Abomination as she moved away from me and begin her attacks on Abomination.

    "Ok," I said and also started attacking Abomination.

    I had nearly lit up the fuse by eating Frost Chimpman, it would have been fine if I continue to take the normal Grimm Monsters, but the powerful ones are out of the question.

    The death of a single powerful powerhouse could change the power dynamics between the two races and start the battle here, forgetting the real target.

    I had not nned to target the Frost Chimpman or any powerful Grimm Monsters. I know the consequence of my actions, but this bastard hade to attack me, and if I did not swallow it to make the statement, then all the efforts of me building the scary image will turn to waste.

    As young women and I begin attacking, the others joined too. First, only humans started but soon Grimm Monsters and also begin, and ten secondster, nearly everyone begins to Grimm Monsters.

    Some people who were only attacking humans or Grimm Monsters also begin to attack the Abomination.

    These people could get a clear sense of the underlying tension between the two races, a single death one side, st the keg which had been silenced, so no one dared to attack the other side, and all focused on the Abomination.

    With all of the people focusing on the Abomination, its health bar begins to decrease with speed like never before. Though it is emptying at an excruciatingly slow speed, it is still much faster than before.

    While the attacks happening, Green and Silver Runes have covered both of the Grimm Monsters.

    It is the first time I am harvesting the two Bloodlines together, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely excited.

    The main reason for my excitement is Frost Chimpam which is a very powerful Bloodline, a Bloodline that is about the same level as Copper Maned Lionman but its awakening stage is far above than it, which means Bloodline essence I will harvest from it will be far greater.

    The moment the runes finished spreading, the harvesting process begins, and two streams of Bloodline Essense came toward me.

    One is thunderous while the other is extremely cold; the cold bloodline essence not only suppressed the thunderous essence in quality but also in quantity as it is four times greater than it.

    As the two essences hit my runes, I cked out for a moment. The tails had nearly caught me; it would have been bad if I had got caught.

    The Bloodline essence of the Frost Chimpman is too powerful; the moment it begins to merge with my Inheritance Runes, I got a cold shot through me that cked me out for a moment.

    It is extremely powerful, and as it started merging with me, my strength begins to climb rapidly.

    I had to activate a couple of istion formations, so not a speck of purified frost bloodline aura could leak outside. Let others think, I am killing the Grimm Monsters for usual reasons while I harvest their bloodlines and make myself powerful.

 Chapter 1632 - Final Overdrive

    <h4>Chapter 1632 - Final Overdrive</h4>

    It took my runes more than two minutes for my runes to absorb the Bloodline essences of Frost Chimpman, and when my runes released the strengthening energy, it so thick and powerful that I was utterly shocked by it.

    There was also Bloodline of Thunder Tusk Hogman, which also gave the substantial boost but it was far lesspared to what Frost Chimpman had given me.

    It had been a few seconds since my body finished digesting the energies of the two Bloodlines, and the strength they had given me is making my body vibrate, wanting me to use that newly gained strength.

    I am not using my newly gained strength; it is not a time to use that. There are many people observing me, and if I reveal the strength after capturing the Grimm Monsters, the gears of some people¡¯s minds might start working.

    Not to forget, my current strength is fine in dealing with the Abomination; I will keep that strength reserve when it goes into the overdrive again. It had gone there once; it will go there again.

    Currently, we have whittled away 78% of its health power, which is huge considering how hard it is to injure this bastard.

    I had thought, after going overdrive at 30%, it will go into overdrive into 60%, but that did not happen. It had not gone to overdrive at 60%, nor at 75%; I don¡¯t have any idea when it will go into overdrive, but I am 100% sure that it will go.

    So, for that, I have to be prepared, prepared to use even my strongest attack as I will win this challenge.

    Ever since the final challenge had begun, I had been tracking all the powerful people and the damage they are doing to the Abomination.

    With my knowledge, I am in the top three, and the difference between us isn¡¯t that big. So, when the timees, I had to be ready to go all out and deal the maximum to the Abomination.

    SLICEE SLICEE SLICEE

    I continue tounch one attack after another, always keeping track of the damage I and others doing and adjusting the power of my attacks ording to it.

    Slowly, its health bar reached 80%, and no sign of overdrive had happened. With the passing time, it is getting more and more injured, its legs getting sliced, its mouth getting destroyed, and its a.s.s bing invalid.

    No change urred in it as damage kept increasing, and soon the damage had reached the 85%, and still, nothing had happened, and we continued to attack, but our attacks have be a lot more cautious.

    Everyone could feel something big is going to happen, and they have to be very careful about it.

    I also started maintaining distance with the tails; earlier, I used to dance between them tounch the attack on the ce I want but now and I always kept the distance of the few meters between us.

    RAAAAAAAAAA

    Some more time had passed when suddenly bright red energy covered the Abomination and started to heal all its injuries with incredible speed, and while it is happening, it roared.

    It roared like never before; the roar was so powerful that hundreds of people fell into unconsciousness and disappeared while those who survived had their eyes, ears, and nose bleeding.

    I was one of the few people who were able to bear this powerful soul attack without any damage.

    Everyone created distance between the Abomination and themselves; most of them got out in time, but some of them had beente, and for that, they had to pay the price.

    The thousands of apertures that had been silent till now had finally acted as ck smoke begin toe out of it, and those who did not activate their defensive method in time paid the price.

    In just a few seconds, it had taken out hundreds of people; before, there were about seven hundred people, and now, there are about half had remained, in less than five-second, it had taken out more than three hundred people.

    Though, it is sad to see all these people disappearing. I am not much worried; the people that had remained are very strong, together we will be able to destroy this bastard.

    RAAAAAAAAAA

    It roared again, its roar infused with powerful soul attack, but unlike before where its roar took out hundreds together, this time barely five had fallen unconscious and disappeared.

    Sup Sup Sup

    Its roar hadn¡¯t finished when its tails came bearing five times more speed than before and these hundreds of tails only targeting a select few individuals, and I fell into one of those individuals.

    My expressions couldn¡¯t help but turn serious seeing the trains, their speed is five times greater than before, and they are barbed with very sharp long nails that I couldn¡¯t help shudder to see them.

    Still, I am not afraid of them; hell, I moved toward them, not to face them but to reach my previous positions.

    Earlier, I had decided that I would decapitate it, and I am still nning to, and since I had ns for decapitating, how can I stay away from the neck.

    I moved and with me, moved some Grimm Monsters and humans, each of us moving toward our former position.

    As we reached near the ck mist that is covering the Abomination, some of them covered themselves in the energyyer while few, like myself, moved into the mist without any protection.

    It is not like I am overconfident of myself; it is just that I am confident of my armor. It is the greatest protection I have; its defense is powerful than even my defensive ability.

    If the ck mist able to affect it, then I might as well shout ¡¯Leave¡¯ and disappear from the challenge.

    Soon, I entered the ck mist and found it myself by attacked by it ruthlessly. It came from all sides, wanting to breach into my armor, but nothing sort of that happened.

    As the ck mist touched my armor, it was repelled by it, not a single speck of ck mist able to enter inside my armor.

 Chapter 1633 - 95%

    <h4>Chapter 1633 - 95%</h4>

    The mist is relentless; every time it would get repelled, it woulde back with even more force.

    ¡¯Curses!¡¯ I said with a sigh.

    The ck mist is curse energy, and like all the curses, it is very hard to deal with, especially when you are weaker than it. I should know; I have a very powerful curse hiding inside me.

    The curse inside me sentient, and it is rapidly growing powerful. If not foryers of formation and shield that are suppressing it, it would have devoured me by now.

    Still, I don¡¯t know how long those two will able to hold on, seeing how quickly it is growing powerful. I do not have much time; I will have to strive for Tyrant with my greatest efforts, but how easy it is to be Tyrant.

    I shook my head of thoughts as I appear near my destination. At first nce, nothing had seemed to change, the neck looks at before, but when I activated ocr methods ar full power, I have seen very concentrated energies under its skin.

    It will not be easy to injure this bastard, but I am confident in myself that I will be able to do it.

    So, without wasting any time, I harnessed all the power of ¡¯Second Boost¡¯ and attacked.

    SLICEE

    My curved sword sliced through its neck, and as I had expected, there is great resistance from the first meter of its skin, and my sword went deeper; the resistance started to be greater.

    My sword had reached about fifteen meters before it finally stopped; the distance is three times less than what my sword able to each earlier, even after using more power.

    Pew Pew Pew

    I had just started to remove my sword from the Abominations neck when suddenly, I found hundreds of energy missilesing toward me, and they areing from the opposite side of the mouth.

    ¡¯Well, this is a little unexpected!¡¯ I said inside me as I saw tailsunching human thick energy missiles.

    I just give a look at those missiles as I removed my sword; even if these missiles bigger than energy missiles before and are even more powerful, I do not fear them; I will be fine, even if they crashed on me.

    Still, I quickly removed the sword and disappeared from my spot before missiles could hit me andunch the attack on a different side of the neck.

    I have to be fast in my attacks; with this overdrive, the healing power of Abomination has increased by the notch, and now, it heals three-meter by the second; it would just need mere five seconds to heal from the injury I had given it.

    While I am injuring it while avoiding the energy missiles, other people do not have such a good time.

    They are getting hammered by a curse, energy missiles, and Abomination itself, which is moving fast and crushing people with its heavenly pirs like legs; in just a few minutes, a hundred more have disappeared.

    This is a great loss, but we could do nothing about it. We do not have the ability or time to protect them all; if we do that, it will take us days to finish off the Abomination.

    For a few minutes, I had started attacking; I had not increased the power of my attack.

    I always kept the power of my attacks greater than others to maintain the edge but did not increase much, but it looks like it is time for me to increase my strength seeing everyone is beginning to release their true strength.

    Without wasting any time, I harnessed the full power of the ¡¯Second Boost,¡¯ leaving none behind. There is no point in increasing the slowly; if I decided to increase the strength of my attacks, then I might as well go all out.

    Immense strength had filled my body; the boost I had got from the Frost Chimpam is really great; it had increased my strength by a huge margin.

    With the strength coursing through my body, I brought my Khopesh down at the neck of Abomination.

    SLICEEE

    As my sword touched the neck of the Abomination, it sliced through it, and this time, there was no resistance for twenty meters, and even then, it continued to slice down with great power.

    My sword able to slice good forty-two meters in its neck; more than half of its seventy meters thick neck.

    RAAAAAAAAAAA

    The Abomination roared and moved its petal head up and released hundreds of column-like beams that had gone up before falling toward their intended target at extremely fast speed.

    I am one of its intended targets and seeing a couple of energy columns targeting me, I moved away as soon as possible.

    While few other people and I had able to dodge this devastating attack, there were some who were not so lucky. As these columns crashed into them, they simply disappeared.

    Whether they disappeared out of the challenge or out of the world, I will know after I got out, but before that, I will have to finish this bastard up.

    SLICEEE SLICEEE SLICEEE

    After I dodge its attack, I attack begin to attack it, and it againunches its powerful energy attack, but like before, I dodge it and continued attacking it with the full power of the second boost.

    Others also trying hard, using all their power, not caring how many people are disappearing every minute.

    Except for us select few, every attack of Abomination is the scythe of Grim Reaper, not everyone could avoid, be it energy attacks, tails, curse or mighty stomps, all of these took many people out.

    That now, only around a hundred people have remained of thousand people that initially entered this challenge in the beginning.

    All those entered this final challenge were powerful, if not they were not able to reach thing this far but the Abomination was still able to take out nine hundred of them.

    Well, its terror will end soon, we have already finished 95% health, and now only 5% of it have remained, which will also be gone soon, seeing how people begin to attack it without holding back.

 Chapter 1634 - 98.9%

    <h4>Chapter 1634 - 98.9%</h4>

    RAAAAAAAAA

    SLICEEE SLICEEE SLICEEE

    I made one cut after, as fast as I could, so the injuries would not heal thempletely.

    After its health bar reached 95%, its healing power had increased suddenly, and now we are having a problem in keeping even a fifty-meter deep wound active as it would heal within ten seconds.

    This healing power of it is too damn annoying; if it wasn¡¯t for that, we had not lessened its life by only 3% in the past four hours.

    It is not just its healing power that had increased but also its intelligence, and as it began to peak, weaker Emperors and finished them one by one that now only forty-seven people have remained.

    At the beginning of the challenge, I had never expected we would be reduced to such numbers; the Abomination bastard is too powerful.

    Currently, we have emptied 98% of the health bar would need and only need to finish thest 2%, which is going to be quite a challenge, seeing only around twenty people are attacking earnestly while others are just surviving from the attacks of the Abomination.

    Emptying thest 2% of the health bar going to be quite difficult, seeing its ever-increasing healing power.

    I wanted to go all out but speed up the death of this Abomination, but I had stopped myself. Nearly all people using all their power fighting the Abomination but there are still few, three to four people who are holding back.

    ording to my calction, I have done the maximum damage, but these four people not much fat behind me.

    I want to maintain this edge as much as possible and would only go out when they do as if I got, they will surely do the same and some of them might even be more powerful than me and which will be bad.

    Though I do not think any one of them is powerful than me, at max, they will be equal to me in strength, but still, I don¡¯t want to take chances with these peak Emperors who might be hiding their strength too deeply.

    In this challenge, there are two things I have to do; one is consuming bloodlines and the second deals maximum damage to the Abomination to aced this challenge.

    I had already consumed more bloodline essence than my original target and would only consume more if I get a chance, and as for acing the challenge, I am already at first, and I have to maintain that.

    I was in my thoughts when I sensed a powerful aura, it tried to control the aura from leaking too much, but I caught it, so are the other two people who also sted their aura without waste of moment seeing someone had done.

    These two did not try to hide their aura, and when they released, it spread all over, shocking the people whole; even Abomination had stopped for a fraction of a moment sensing such powerful auras.

    ¡¯It is earlier than I had expected, but it seemed like it is time to go all out,¡¯ I throught to myself as I looked at the health bar, which is at 98.9%.

    First Boost+Second Boost+Everwingd

    Wings made of gold appeared behind me, and as a power of three boosting method shot through me. It spread every part of my body, giving me strength like never before.

    I had used three methods together yesterday during practice, but my body had not filled with such power, the bloodlines I had consumed today had increased my strength, and it shows.

    While my power increased multifold, only 30% increased shown outside. Unlike these people, I could control my aura.

    Not just three top people, nearly all people released all their power and powerful auras begin to shoot in the sky, and I stumbled out of Top 10 powerful auras, that some Grimm Monsters begin to look at me hungrily.

    I ignored these nced and focused on my realpetition, two Grimm Monsters and one human.

    Of the three powerful, one Grimm Monster at the head while the other human at the back while the second Grimm Monster is with me on the neck. It is Purple ze Deerman which has very destructive fire attacks.

    All three of them had charged their attacks with great power and now attacking, and I am doing the same.

    This attack will be my strongest attack, and I have to be faster than the Purple ze Deerman if I want to have the results I want, and I will be fast.

    I poured a flood of energy into my sharpness and weight energy and pped my golden wings gently, which instantly took me top of the neck of Abomination while Deerman was still charging the gigantic purple fire disk top of its head.

    The aura that came of my sword was nothing, but when my sword came down with the weight and speed, the eyes of Purple ze Deerman and others who were watching widened in horror and rm.

    I did not look at them; I focused on bringing my sword down with the greatest strength while still powering up the enchantment with a flood of Inheritance energy.

    SLICEEEEE!

    It did not take a fraction of a second to reach my sword to touch its neck, and it did; it begins to cut it like it was butter. The strength of my attack,bined with the power of enchantment, made my attack unstoppable.

    Hun!

    My sword cut half of my neck without any problem when suddenly I noticed something.

    I saw the Gigantic fire disk of Purple ze Deermaning at me directly; when I looked at it, I saw a cruel smile on its face.

    Such a powerful attack would have got him quite points if it had attacked it the Abomination as it was intended to, but this bastard decided to attack me instead.

    In some conditions, the Grimm Monster gets surprisingly sane. The Deerman had not attacked me out of its mindless anger but with the intention of taking a huge threat out.

    It saw the power of my attack, which is at least four times greater than its, and I know I will be a big threat to Grimm Race if I grew up to my potential.

    So, it decided to forgo the reward and focus on the bigger picture of killing me, and with all the Grimm Monsters watching, it will get an even bigger reward from highmand if it can kill me.

 Chapter 1635 - Decapitation

    <h4>Chapter 1635 - Decapitation</h4>

    If I want toplete the attack on the Abomination, then I couldn¡¯t avoid the attack of Purple ze Deerman.

    The attack of it is extremely powerful, so powerful that 99% of people that entered this final challenge would get vaporized just as the giant fire had touched them; dodge it or bear it, it is quite a choice to make.

    My thoughts moved extremely quickly as I judged the pro and cons of my choice before I decided toplete my attack on the Abomination, and for it, if I have to bear the extremely powerful attack of Purple ze Deerman, so be it.

    I could dodge the attack and attack the Abomination again after I dealt with Purple ze Deerman, but that won¡¯t work.

    All the people here using all their strength to attack the Abomination, including powerful humans and Grimm Monsters, and their attacks are powerful enough to reduce a lot of health power of the Abomination or empty it within a couple of seconds.

    This means I will lose the best chance to attack and would not be able to maintain my edge over the others, even if I get another chance of the attack.

    So, I continued pouring into my sword as I kept cutting the neck of Abomination; at the same time, the attack of Purple ze Deerman came closer and closer to me, and when only five meters away from cutting the neck of the Abomination, it had reached me.

    I did not activate my defensive method. I had revealed many of my abilities during thebat, and unlike my other moves, I wasn¡¯t able to change my defensive method much to suit this look.

    If I used it, then some intelligent people will quickly connect the dots, and that would not be good for me.

    So, I will let the attack hit my body and really see how powerful the defense of the ribbons is; I wanted to try in any way, and this is a good opportunity as any.

    As I prepared to get hit by this extremely powerful attack, I nced at the Deerman, which is looking at me with joy in its eyes. Itughs as it looked at its most powerful attack that is about to hit me.

    It is not just Deerman watching but also the others, too; I could feel the soul sense of nearly the people tracking me and attack.

    Milliseconds passed, and a hundred-meter diameter purple fire disk finally touched my body and begin to pass through it, sending inferno-like energy inside me.

    My ribbons instantly went to work; they took this energy, transmitted among themselves before sending it to my runes which instantly converted this infernal energy to raw energy before sending it back to ribbons which powered by it further.

    The giant fire disk did not attack me directly like a fireball would, sting away all the energy at once. No, it begins to seep through me wanting to make me its center point.

    I could do things even when my sword is busy, but I let it happen; I want to see how powerful its attack is and test my defense; some may consider this idiotic, even I consider it idiotic to y with such a powerful attack, but I want to see.

    When I attack only remained to cut thest two meters of the Abominations neck. The disc had thoroughly seeped through me, and now, my huge form standing in the center of the gigantic disc.

    As that happened, I found my invisible restrictioning over me.

    A momentter, the disc begins to spin, and as it spun, it begins to send an incredible amount of fiery energy at me.

    Its spinning got faster by a moment, and the energy is sending to me became greater and greater; it had be so great that soon, the disk morphs itself and became like a spinning top with me inside.

    The intense, fiery energying at me quadrupled instantly, and I felt like I am trapped in the inferno as the fiery energies attacking me are too great that even the tails of Abomination came at me, stopped by these infernal energies that are spinning around me.

    My ribbons are taking all the infernal energies that I got attacked with and transferred them to my runes which instantly covered them and transferred the raw energy back to my defense.

    At first, when the attack began, I did not feel much, but as the attack got stronger, I started to feel interno, and currently, I am feeling hot though not ufortably hot but still hot.

    KHAP!

    Finally, I was able to cut the neck of the Grimm Monster; my sword had finally passed through it, cutting it whole.

    I can¡¯t believe I was able to do that; I know I will reach closer to cutting the Abomination neck with the power I use, but I was not sure, especially after the attack of the Grimm Monster, especially when the attack had put all sorts of restrictions on me.

    "Haha, human, you are very powerful to be able to cut the neck of a poor replica of Divine Abomination." The Deerman saidughingly as it appeared on the edge of the dense fire which is spinning around me.

    Iughed internally and focused on the health bar, though I can¡¯t see clearly with all these dense fire covering me through killing vision, I was able to see how much damage I was able to incur, and I have to say it is not as much as I had expected.

    Even after cutting the whole neck, only 0.7% of its life decreased, and all of the 7% damage is not mine as others attack had alsonded at the time. If I were to count, then the sole damage done by me would be 0.5% which is still huge.

    It had given me a huge increase over the others that, now even if I did not attack the Abomination, I would be at the top; still, I will try to get an attack or two if possible before I do that, I will have deal with bastard to attacked me during my most important moment.

 Chapter 1636 - End

    <h4>Chapter 1636 - End</h4>

    I had no ns to kill any Grimm Monsters before I dealt with the Abomination, but since this bastard dared to attack me, there is no way in hell I will leave it alive; it will suffer the same fate as that bastard Frost Chimpman.

    Its regretful that this bastard does not have a Bloodline; if it had, it would have been amazing but still, I will kill this bastard.

    First Boost + Second Boost + Everwings + Third Boost

    I activated the third boost with the other three boosts, and my blood begins to burn. I do not need to burn my blood to defeat it, but it will take time to finish it without using a third boost.

    At least five minutes, as this bastard is no weakling that I could finish in a single move, and I do not have that much time.

    I have to finish it before the challenge is finished, and to that, I will need immense strength that only Blood Burning could provide me.

    As I begin to burn the blood, immense power begins to fill my body; it is really immense.

    With all the strengthening, my essence has grown very thick and powerful that even I burn it a moderate amount, the strength it gives is so immense that I am barely able to handle it.

    With powerful strength coursing through my body, I broke through the cover fire that spinning around me as if it is a piece of paper and directly appeared before Deerman.

    Seeing me suddenly appeared in front of it, horror appeared on the Deerman¡¯s face, which it has quickly controlled.

    "Little bastard, you have made a huge mistake attacking me," I said as I appeared in front of me. I did not immediately attack, with the power of Blood Burning coursing inside me, this bastard going to be a dead man soon.

    "You might be a powerful human, but it is impossible for you to kill me," It said grinningly as the powerful defensive method covered it and begin to run back.

    It is confident it will not die; this confidence had not onlye from its own power but also Grimm Monstersing toward to help it, including the second most powerful Grimm Monster.

    Some humans have also moved to intercept them, including young women who are the same level as Grimm Monster.

    Well, I am happy they havee to help their mate, but I will be finished before they arrive, including the powerful Grimm Monster; it already bes toote to save the Deerman.

    I looked at its running figure and disappeared from my spot, and appeared directly behind it with a huge maw in my stomach being opened.

    "Get In!"

    I shouted loudly and picked it picked it up with my huge hands, crushing its powerful defensive method with sheer strength, and moved it into my maw with extremely fast speed.

    I was so fast that I was not even able to scream before I threw it inside my maw.

    "Bastard Die!"

    The ribbons on my maw had just mended, making my stomach normal when ckstone Rhinoman appeared in front of me and swung its sword; its attack was very powerful, slightly powerful than the fiery disk of Purple ze Deerman.

    "F.u.c.k Off!"

    I shouted, and a sword appeared in my hand, which I swing at the Rhinoman. Shock spread into its eyes, seeing the speed and power of my attack, and it immediately applied a couple of defensive methods around its body.

    I couldn¡¯t help butugh seeing it; no matter how many defensive methods it applies, it is going to be sted by my attack.

    CLANNNG!

    Bang!

    My sword smashed against it, and for the moment, nothing had happened before all the defensive methods covering it exploded, and it sent back bleeding from its mouth to nose.

    Some of its bones had also broken, and eyes rupture; it cut quite a sorry figure as it sted back.

    The power of this attack had startled both Grimm Monsters and humans, especially Grimm Monsters who were too about to attack me. They immediately stopped as they looked at me in horror.

    I gave them a look before turning to Rhinoman, I wanted to finish it off badly, especially when it has a juicy bloodline, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t.

    If I finished all the powerful Grimm Monsters, there might be some troubleter on.

    It is fine if I had killed a few hundred normal Grimm Monsters, but I killed these extremely powerful ones, the cr¨¨me, and crop of Emperor Stage, the higher-ups of Grimm Monsters are going to be angry, and they might start a battle right after we get out.

    Tyrants on both sides will fight, and it will not be a good thing for an Emperor like me. So, I let it leave, but I had left a small surprise in it which will help me discover it outside, once it came close enough to me.

    I had nted a seed inside it, which is very hard to discover as a lot of rule-bending used in creating it.

    Only Tyrants could discover this seed and only when they through scan the body. So, there are quite high chances that the seed will remain in its body and help me find this juicy Grimm Monster once it had entered my range.

    Pew Pew Pew

    I watched Rhinomn for a whole second before turning toward the Grimm Monsters who hade to attack me, and tense of small fiery spinning bullets formed on my fingers and moved toward Grimm Monsters.

    Puch Puch Puch

    The bullets pierced through the Grimm Monsters, injuring them healing, making them incapable of attacking.

    The humans understood my actions; they crazily begin to attack Abomination while Grimm Monsters and I watched, including Rhinoman, who stayed vignt in its spot, ready to leave if I moved to attack.

    Buzzz Buzz Buzzz

    About a minuteter, the humans were able to empty the bar of Abomination, and just as they did, the Abomination turned to motes of lights, and these motes of lights transformed into tens of runic gates.

 Chapter 1637 - Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 1637 - Rewards</h4>

    This time when I entered the other side of the runic gate, I did not found myself in the white hall as I had expected myself to be in but in apletely different ce.

    It is a hall but a lot bigger and bathed in wonderful lighting, and there is even a beautiful small pool in the center of it, but that is not the most amazing thing about the hall, the most amazing thing in the hall are its walls, or I might say the murals that had been drawn on the walls.

    The murals are extremely beautiful, and surprisingly, they show the Abomination we had just fought.

    On the mural, Abomination looks a lot more dangerous and powerful. On the first mural, it seemed to be wreaking havoc in what seemed to be a paradise as everything looked so beautiful there.

    Soon, hundreds of people surrounded it; some of these people looked like humans, some not; I was able to identify some races, but others arepletely unknown to me.

    The leader of these hundreds of people is a handsome young man with a simple rapier in his hands; everyone looked at him reverently as he flew directly in front of giant Abomination.

    The battle begins, and hundreds of people attacked with the attacks that seemed so powerful that they made me shudder just ncing at them. Their attacks seemed to have no effect on the Abomination; an only young man with rapier and few others have seemed to be able to do something to it.

    The battle continued day and night with each day Abomination ughtering tense of them; it was a gruesome scene painted beautifully.

    The battle hadsted for nine days and nine nights and ended with the Abomination being ughtered, but the other side did note out much better as of the hundreds of people that fought against it; only seven have survived.

    The young man with rapier had survived, but he had lost one leg and hand, and he wept, not because of the personal loss but because seeing the paradise they had fought so hard to protect being turned into a wastnd.

    He cried for the whole night, but as the day shone, he wiped his eyes and looked at wastnd again, and this time with determination to turn this hell into the paradise once it was.

    When I finished with a mural, I found tears dripping through my eyes. I don¡¯t even know when I had started crying.

    "Congrattions, Participant YU897, For Clearing The Final Challenge With Highest Merit." The mechanical voice said as I finished up crying, hearing it smile, couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    Though I had expected it, I still felt happy hearing it officially from the Treasure Pce.

    "As The Privilege Of The First Rank, Participant Will Gain Ten Minutes Lead Over The Other Participants In Choosing The Reward!" The Mechanical Voice said, and a huge shelf with thousand boxes appeared in front of me, each box showing a different reward.

    There is a total thousand reward, but the top hundred are marked in purple. It is clear, top 100 is the best reward.

    Seeing I have only ten minutes lead over the other Participants, I quickly flew toward the shelf at the first reward, which was just a transparent crystal with a Fuschia color drop of liquid inside.

    I tapped on the info runes, and soon, the information about the crystal came out, and it had freaking blew my mind.

    It is freaking Bloodline Inheritance Crystal; I could not believe it. It is a thing that millions would fight for; powerful families and organizations would fight to the death for it.

    This crystal would give one a Bloodline that will be transmitted passed through generations. Half of the Bloodlines that our world has been got through the Bloodline Crystal.

    This Bloodline Is of Razor Vern being, I don¡¯t know who it is and nor it did matter, it is freaking Bloodline.

    I wanted to choose it right away as I know beneficial it would be to my runes. It would give thousands of times greater benefits than the bloodlines I consume. I know it because her excellency Roosevelt had merged the Bloodline with runes, making her extremely powerful.

    Even if I do not use it myself but give it Academy or sold it, the things I could get an exchange for it would be immense; hell, this thing even capable of giving me permission to browse their secrete libraries and take some treasures from their most precious vaults.

    After excruciating effort, I moved my gaze toward the second reward, and it blew my mind.

    The second reward was the Constitution Enhancer potion, a very powerful one that which even able to enhance my constitution, which is always getting powerful due to the Bloodlines I am consuming.

    The third price is concentrator gem, which looked like tear-shaped ruby, just like the ones that have on the forehead of the twins.

    I first did not understand this ¡¯Concentrator Gem¡¯ first, but when I read its short info, I was again blown out of my mind.

    Concentrator Gem had many uses; the most basic is using as secondary mana storage; it has huge space inside to store the mana. There are other uses, too, like sealing any foreign energy and inscribing one¡¯s powerful attacks.

    It can also be used to store the excessive bloodline power that the body could not handle to absorb it slowly or even create a small dimension for one¡¯s monster.

    This thing is very good for me, the curse that is inside me; I could move it into a gem with the help of a couple of powerful Supremes.

    I spent a couple of seconds on it before moving toward another reward which also blown my mind. The rewards this treasure pce is giving are beyond amazing; of all the ruins I had been into, I had never seen such rewards on any of them.

    No wonder people flock into the treasured pce crazily; with such rewards given, one has to be crazy not to get crazy about it.

 Chapter 1638 - Out

    <h4>Chapter 1638 - Out</h4>

    I looked through one after another amazing reward, and I wanted to have them all, including some of the artifacts I saw; they are damn too amazing.

    Till now, I have seen twenty-one rewards, and every one of them is amazing and useful to me.

    I nned to go through all of them, at least Top 100 hundred of them, before choosing one of them, and that seemed like a monumental task already; as I have said, I want every reward Ive seen till now.

    I continue to inspect one reward after another, spending precious few seconds on each one, despite wanting to stare at them for hours.

    Suddenly, I stopped as I read the title of one book; there is no info on that book, only the name of title and author, the same information disyed when I touched the information rune.

    It is not surprising, the three books Ivee across before were the same. The title of the book said, ¡¯Basic Of Inheritance Designing With Nine Examples (Clear Heart Celestial Method) By Haimdell Vern¡¯

    Seeing it, I had stopped, till now, all the books I had read. I have found nothing about Inheritance creation with the Clear Heart Celestial Method specifically, which is one of the Celestial Method.

    From what I have read in Her Excellencies notes, there are only seven celestial methods that exist, and the Clear Heart method is of them.

    I had created my Inheritance using the form of my predecessors, who first became powerhouses before they started to create their Inheritance which is, of course, not the right way to create the Inheritance for the hosts of Clear Heart Inheritance; her excellencies also noted that in her notes.

    Unlike others who create their Inheritance after bing a powerhouse, intending to leave the legacy for the future generations.

    We, the hosts of Clear Heart Inheritance, create the Inheritance for ourselves and pay the price we have made any mistake in designing it.

    Her excellency did not have any step-by-step guide to creating Inheritance through the Clear Heart Method and nor I and now this book in front of me, not only providing theplete guide to it but there are also nine examples.

    Till now, I had only seen two Inheritances made by the Celestial Inheritance. The Everwings Inheritance of mysterious wingeddy and her excellencies, both of which I did not get to studypletely.

    But with this book, I will have a chance, and I had nearly picked it up before I stopped myself and immediately moved toward another reward. Some rewards are too enticing that my hands became grabby.

    The next two rewards were books too, and they are the same as the book I just saw offering nine examples of inheritances, the only difference the three books have that each of them is about different Celestial Inheritance.

    I continued viewing one amazing reward after another, and about two and half a minuteter, I finished with the hundred rewards.

    There are others nine hundred rewards too, and they also look good, but I don¡¯t have time to see them.

    I barely have half a minute before others begin to choose their rewards, and I am sure others already have a shelf in front of them and choose their rewards, as long restriction is lifted.

    I had already made my choice about the reward. I want all the other rewards, but one reward I truly need, it is going to help me in the long term that no other reward could.

    I appeared beside Reward no. 29 and touched it; as I did, a long thick book appeared in my hand.

    The book looked like it had five hundred pages, but it had much more knowledge stored in it than the five hundred pages, and I want to explore each of its pages immediatly, but I had controlled myself, there are few things I have to do before I read it.

    As I picked up my reward, the runic gate appeared in the hall, which I am sure will take me out of the Treasure Pce, but I am not in a hurry to leave.

    There are some things I have to do, like changing my face. I have to get back to my sam Duffy look, I don¡¯t want anyone to know about the mummy look, or I could change my look and cloak my Inheritance into something else.

    I tapped on my forehead, and soon ceramic mask had appeared; I tapped on it again, and soon, I began the painful transformation into the muscly body of Sam Duffy.

    A few minutester, I transformed that of Sam Duffy and begin to make the minor changes to my Inheritance, so it would look like the Goblin Fire Inheritance that the original Sam Duffy has.

    After I finished with Inheritance, I begin to walk around as I swung my morph sword to get used to the size of Sam Duffy.

    I want everything to be perfect; when I came out, it will be clear that I had reached the final round, which original Sam Duffy would not have the ability to reach.

    If some Tyrants got curious, I have to make them believe that I had found many lucky Opportunities on the way, and these opportunities have helped me immensely to grow stronger, and since it is nearly true, even those good at picking up the lies will have to believe me.

    For the fifteen minutes, I moved around and got used to this body again and waited for another twenty minutes. That is when the people above-ranked hundred wille out; I want toe out with them, not with the top hundred.

    Finally, I appeared before the runic gate and took a deep breath before stepping into the runic gate.

    When I appeared on the other side, I felt crushing suppression from all sides. The suppression of forest still strong as before, but now, it did not affect me as much as it used to be when I came here for the Treasure Pce.

 Chapter 1639 - In The Forest

    <h4>Chapter 1639 - In The Forest</h4>

    The suppression had bored down on me, but it did not affect me as it used to. Before this suppression has made me incapable of running, much less hover in the air, and now, I could fly in the air like a rocket.

    Reaching the final challenge means Sam Duffy¡¯s strength had also increased enough that he could also fly in the air, though only for a small distance.

    As I got out, I felt familiar beautiful sunshine on my face; it should be a night, but in this ce, there is never a night, always sunny days of the golden sunshine.

    I had just taken a step outside when I felt more than ten powerful soul senses on me, drilling inside me rudely, and it is not only Tyrants from Grimm Monsters are doing but also from a human.

    What they are doing is very invasive and rude, and outside humans, Tyrants would not have been able to do it; there are certain rules that even Tyrants have to follow, which is why, until now, they have only used the faint soul sense on me and only on the surface.

    This time they have crossed all the boundaries, and they have the perfect excuse since Grimm Monsters are doing, they are just fighting against their soul sense which they are doing on the surface while scanning my body deeply.

    Unfortunately for these invasive bastards, they are not going to find anything odd. Even if my body and soul are super strong, they will not be going to realize through their soul sense; the soul senses are these tyrants not powerful enough.

    In the Emperor Stage, I had created a very powerful formation that let me hide my real strength from the Tyrants. This runic formation is very big and borate, had taken a space that a powerful move would have taken.

    There was quite a struggle in my heart about this formation as the earlier smaller formation worked just fine in tricking the Tyrants, and designing this formation would take a space for a powerful move; I was going to ce here.

    After much struggle, I decided to focus on my safety and choose to create this tricking formation instead of a powerful attacking move.

    I put up a painful expression on my face as soul senses of Tyrants moved around my body, seeing that humans Tyrants did what they ought to do from the beginning and turn on the soul senses of Grimm Tyrants and expel from my body, and they also left with them.

    Seeing that, my expression rxed as I muttered thanks toward Tyrants and moved toward human¡¯s sides.

    Both sides have a few hundred people, humans have about a hundred, and Grimm Monsters have about two hundred, and some of these people are quite familiar, which is not surprising seeing all of them had been in the part of the final challenge.

    I took ce by the tree and waited like everyone else; it is clear that we are not allowed to; we will have to wait till all the participants came out and the gates of Treasure Pce close.

    Time passed by, and every few minutes, someone woulde out of the gates, and as such more than an hour had passed when suddenly, change begin to appear on the gate.

    The runes on it brightened up like stars that even Tyrants have to look away from it. The Gates disappeared under the brightness of the runes, and this brightnesssted for little more than a minute before suddenly disappearing.

    When I could look back at the gates, I found the gate to Treasure Pce had disappeared; there is no sign of it.

    The Tyrants do not seem surprised; instead, their focus is on the other side with their faces serious alert, ready to counter if the other side dared to attack.

    "Leave!" Sir George said to us after a minute of staring contest. Hearing the order, nobody wasted any time and left; some took the air while moved on thend like me.

    There are only one hundred twenty of us, but more than that had survived the final challenge; They had likelye out of the other gate.

    It is good there is another gate; otherwise, there would have been a lot more scrutiny. The Tyrants have interrogated one of the first people that came out of the gates earlier ande to know about the ¡¯Mummy Bastard.¡¯

    Seeing the power ¡¯Mummy¡¯ disyed, there is no doubt that Tyrants would be searching for that person high and low.

    It is one reason why the Tyrants were searching so heavily; the treatment I got earlier was not special to me; the Tyrants are doing that to everyone in search of the ¡¯Mummy¡¯ powerhouse.

    Unfortunately, they will not find him; it will be quite a while before I use the ¡¯Mummy¡¯ face again.

    I moved through the forest with rapid speed; four times more speed when I journeyed toward the middle part of the forest; that time running at such speed under such suppression had been impossible for me.

    I could go faster, much faster, hell I could fly like a rocket in the forest, but I did not. I have to maintain the fa?ade of Sam Duffy and act in its limitations which is quite irritating in times like this when I just want to reach the city as soon as possible and opened that enchanting book.

    I had wanted to read it as soon as I had got it, and if its not for these stupid restrictions of this persona, I would have flown from this forest at my most top speed.

    Unfortunately, I could not do that; still, this speed is pretty good. If everything went alright, then I should be able to reach the city within twelve hours and read that wonderful book.

    Two hours passed by since I had left the gate when I suddenly stopped and looked around, not only in myself for a very faint soul sense but also around me for any Grimm Monsters or humans; I don¡¯t want anyone to see what happen next.

 Chapter 1640 - Back In The City

    <h4>Chapter 1640 - Back In The City</h4>

    ¡¯This should be it,¡¯ I said after some time; I could sense no soul sense tracking me and no one around me.

    ¡¯You cane out now, Ashlyn,¡¯ I said, and just as I did, a tiny silver blur flew out of me with a speed that even my eyes are unable to track.

    Ashlyn had been cooped up inside me for more than a month, and ever since I had got out of the gate, she wanted toe out. I had pacified her to wait for some time; I don¡¯t want all the hard work I had put intoing down with the appearance of Ashlyn.

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn let out a loud chirp as she flew high in the sky; I wanted to stop and not to make any noise, but I stopped myself from saying that.

    She had been cooped up for quite long, and now she hade out, she is going to enjoy it, and I have no right to disturb her, so I had let her be and continue my journey toward the city.

    On the way, she had fought against many Grimm Monsters and monsters, delivering fresh meat for the food, which is good. There is high-quality meat in my storage, but I always liked to have more; you never know when you might get stuck inside the space for years.

    Time passed, and soon I got out of the Middle range of the forest, and has suppression has fallen down considerably, which made me increase my speed even further.

    Hun!

    I was just moving when suddenly, I sensed an attacking toward me from the unusual weapon. It is a swift and powerful attack that only very Emperors have such power.

    I had noticed this c.o.c.kroach following me for some while and seeing its strength, I thought it would appear in front of me and threaten to break my bones and whatnot that usual robber do my treasure, but no, this bastard sneak attacked me with intentions to kill me.

    I could clearly feel its killing intent and know it wants to kill me, not threaten to maim if I did not do what it said.

    I let the attack came close to me, and when it was just half a meter away from piercing my head, I abruptly turned around and picked that chained dagger and pulled hard.

    The hidden bastard in a ck suit came at me like a cannonball, it tried to stop himself, but my pull was too hard for it¡¯s any resistance to work.

    Soon, it appeared in front of me, and I gripped its neck and forcefully drilled my energy inside for it to do anything.

    "Little bastard, I do not like to kill any human, but you have forced me," I said and lighted up the energy which I drilled inside him with my fire.

    A sheer horror appeared on its face before he became the human torch. I had not removed my hand from its neck, I do not like killing humans, but when I do, I face what I do head-on, no matter how much I want to look away.

    In a minute, it had turned to ashes; I collected its artifacts and storage before moving away.

    This bastard¡¯s energy signature is familiar; he is was in the final challenge, though not part of the final fifty; I had their energy signaturepletely memorized despite some of them want to hide it.

    "Bastard!" I cursed when I looked at its chained dagger. I had expecting to find the reward in its storage, but when I looked at weapons and sensed the unique aura, I know I will not find it.

    It had chosen an ¡¯Enhancer¡¯ as a reward, an enhancer used in making totem artifacts powerful, and the enhancer it chose made its weapon quite powerful if it not for his weapon, the attack would not be that powerful.

    The Totem Artifact is powerful but useless to me, but some people might find useful, and I had kept it inside my storage with the rest of its staff.

    Few more hours had passed, and when suppressed lessened significantly, I took the air, and few more hourster, I saw the outline of the city in front of me.

    There are many things I had to try in the forest, experiment with my enchanting ¡¯Seed,¡¯ but the allure of the book is so great that I shelf it for few days. Until I did not read that book to my satisfaction, I am not going anywhere else.

    Thud!

    A few minutester, Inded in front of the city gates and walked in; as I did, the aura of the Tyrant scanned through me, it is not inquisitive as before, but it still lingered few seconds longer than it used to.

    Every personing inside the gate is scanned, but that scan onlysted for a second this time; it hadsted for five seconds.

    A few minutester, I reached my brownstone, and the first thing I did was removed a bunch of artifacts and ced them around my home; these artifacts will warn me if foreign soul sense entered my home, including of Tyrant, if their soul sense did not have enough finesse.

    Before, I could not ce such powerful artifacts around my home since I hade from an academy, and prisoners should not have such powerful artifacts in their possession.

    But now, I havee back from the Treasure Pce; no one would suspect anything if I ce such artifact around my home.

    These kinds of artifacts are quitemon in the city; nearly everyone who could afford or acquire used it and reason for it, snooping of Tyrants.

    Due to being a ce for prisoners, the Tyrants here have less restriction than other ces on the Grimm Battlefield. They could snoop on anyone and at any time, and they would not face any action; hell, they have explicit orders to do that.

    No one wants to keep powerful criminals unsupervised; it would be a great mistake if they do that; they had already paid the price for such mistake.

 Chapter 1641 - The Book

    <h4>Chapter 1641 - The Book</h4>

    "Finally," I said to myself as Iid on the bed and opened the book; I had arrived in the city twelve hours ago but did not open the book as I wanted to; instead, I showered, ate, and slept.

    The battle with the Abomination and the intrusive soul sense of more than ten Tyrant powerhouses had made me quite tired, and I had not wanted to open the book with a tired mind.

    So, after waking up, I freshened up and cooked myself breakfast before I finally took out the book.

    ¡¯I hope it would not disappoint me,¡¯ I said in my mind as I looked at the first page, which had a book and author¡¯s name and some info about the author, mentioning a realm that Ive never heard in my life.

    Hun!

    As I turned the second page, the table of content appeared in front of me, not on the book but in front of me; the projection appeared from the book, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    I knew the book is not normal; if it had been a normal book, it would not have been present in the top 100 of the rewards, and not to forget, this book contains information about the Celestial Inheritance.

    I read the table of content, and as I read, my eyes continued to go round and round, and shock had spread through my mind and body.

    It took me a while toe out of my shock, and when I did, I moved the page with shaking hands.

    ¡¯Introduction To Clear Heart Inheritance¡¯ appeared in front of me in big, bold letters and below it, long theoretical text, which I begin to absorb liked like a parchedke that hadn¡¯t seen the rain in decades.

    The theoretical text exins what truly Clear Heart Inheritance is and how it is different from the other Celestial Inheritance.

    Just reading few paragraphs of the text, I understood the mistakes Ive made in my Inheritance, how I had not used the advantage of Clear Heart Inheritance at all; well, in my defense, I did not know anything about it.

    I only got the Inheritance; there was no literature on how to use the Inheritance; I am lucky that I had gotten this book; I just wish it is not been toote for me to make things about my Inheritance.

    The first page contains hundreds of times more information than it should have been, which is great as these paltry five hundred pages would have finished by me in an hour.

    Times passed by, and I continue to change one page after another; the introduction was too long and had only five pages allotted to it, but it had taken me nearly six hours to finished.

    This is good as it had given me a clear idea of what my Inheritance is; the author had seemed to have written this book in mind that it would be read by those who had no idea what Clear Heart Inheritance is.

    As the introduction is finished, the part I am waiting for, ¡¯Creation,¡¯ begins. In the creation, there is the first sub-chapter called ¡¯Shell.¡¯

    As I opened that Subchapter, a Runic Humonoid appeared in front of me. It seemed to be made of just ten thousand runes, and most of it is hollow, which is why it is called a shell.

    The huge text below it says shell is one of the most important parts of the whole Inheritance as it is what kept the whole Inheritance together.

    The text exins how to create an ideal shell that would help harness everything that Clear Heart Inheritance has to offer. There were multiple examples and multiple forms.

    Most of them from the author and some of them from others too, including the fabled Celestials, whom authors seemed to suggest are the creators of the Celestial Inheritances, and whenever the author mentions them, his words sound full of reverence.

    We know about the Celestials, and anyone in our world with a little bit of power knows about them.

    They are said to be the strongest beings in the universe, but most think they don¡¯t exist at all; they think Celestials are myths like many other things; I used to think that too until I found Celestial inside me.

    Once the Hidden Being inside me had called itself a Celestial, I don¡¯t know whether its true or not; being a Celestial is a pretty big thing and if its truth is, then whatever reduced it to such state that it had to hide in such sorry state must be crazily powerful.

    Time passed by, and I continue to read one page after another, and as such, ten hours had passed, and If not for Ashlyn telling me it is time to eat and not stopping till I got out of the bed, I would have continued reading.

    The book is more amazing than I thought; the more I read about it, the more I understood how the Inheritance created through the Clear Heart Inheritance should be.

    So, I used my vines or, in this case, energy strings since someone might intrude when I was cooking and finished an borate meal that Ashlyn demanded within fifty minutes and ate with her.

    As soon as I finished eating, I went back to bed and continued reading. That night, I did not sleep, nor in the next night; I only slept on the third night because the top of the book was getting hard, and I needed a fresh mind to understand them.

    After I woke up from an eight-hour sleep, showered, and ate, I again begin reading, and this time in a bnced state.

    Eating, sleeping, showering regrly, though I gate those things far less time than I had used to since I am trying to use the maximum time to read.

    This continued for a week before I had to stop forcefully; the city had sent me mail, it is time for me to do my required mission, and the city will not hear anything about it; I have to do it.

 Chapter 1642 - Seed

    <h4>Chapter 1642 - Seed</h4>

    I checked my storage once again, and seeing everything is ready, I walked out of the brownstone before taking up the air toward the air.

    A few minutester, I reached the gates, and after a small inspection, I walked out of it.

    I really don¡¯t want to ept this mission, but that¡¯s not really a choice. To criminals, the city did not give any choice; we had to kill the certain numbers of the Grimm Monsters every week.

    The rest of the week already surprising; usually, they only gave a rest three days after one came out of any ruin or Treasure Pce, the longer rest due to the difficulty the participants had faced and the progress they have made.

    The progress of the people is amazing, I had memorized some auras before entering the treasured pce, and only six people of hundred auras I had memorized hade out of a final challenge, and their aura possessed big change.

    The change in their strength could be shocking; one even able to awakened his Bloodline further, which is a very hard thing to aplish.

    I would have liked to spend this day reading the book but still, I am not much irritated going out since I could finally test my move, thest I had been forest, I had been excited to read the book to do that, but now my mind had calmed sufficiently, I could give it a sufficient time.

    The move I want to try is ¡¯Seed¡¯; it is part of my vines, but I had ssified it as a different move due to its variations.

    I had already used one of its variations called ¡¯Tracker,¡¯ it will help me track the host of the seed; once the host entered a certain range of me, it will inform me of its position.

    That was the first variation, the one I am going to use is a second variation called ¡¯Trap.¡¯ I want to test.

    To do that, I will have to go quite deeper, where the powerful Grimm Monster exists; I am n on going toward the middle boundary of the forest, a ce where the Grimm Monsters are thickest.

    I continued with my regr speed, but when I was deeper enough, I tapped on my head, and my face begins to change as I move, and a few minutester, the face I had never worn since I came here appeared in my ce.

    I had prepared many faces and their respective Inheritances; I never knew when I would need these faces; I liked to be prepared for them always.

    With my face changed, I increased my speed immediately and begin to run with the speed that had surpassed the speed I could have in Sam Duffy¡¯s form, and that speed already amazing, seeing how the strength of Sam Duffy had increased aftering out final challenge.

    ¡¯Chew Chew¡¯

    I was moving toward my destination when Ashlyn had informed me of prey. There is one High Emperor of average power. Hearing that, I moved toward it, and soon, I spotted the turtle man.

    I finished it before it knew what happened and turned into essence rose before continuing; I would need another Grimm Monster before I could finish my weekly quota.

    Beforeing out of Treasure Pce, the quota was one Emperor Stage Grimm Monster per week, but now they had increased to two, and few quick searches told me that the quota had changed only for those who came outst, which means those who were able to reach the final challenge.

    It is good because for the normal Emperor, killing one Emperor Stage Grimm Monster is already a monumental task where they had to fight Grimm Monster in life and death battle before they could beat it.

    Five hourster, I reached my destination and had already killed the four Grimm Monsters on the way, double of my quota. With it, I could go back, but I have no intention to go back this early.

    As I reached the area, I looked around before stopping on ce; the ce nothing special, but I felt that it would be a great ce to nt the seel.

    As I decided on the ce, I closed my eyes, and I kept them close for nearly five minutes before I opened them, and when I did, there was the bright green color seed in the size of a bean which is densely packed with runes.

    The seed may seem small, but it takes three hours for me to make it and require an immense amount of energy, and the worse thing is, I could only take one seed at a time and could not store them in me.

    It is a big problem, but its uses are so good that the problem seemed negligible in front of it.

    This seed is called ¡¯Trap¡¯; it could trap any Grimm Monster that entered its one-kilometer range. Not only could it trap the Grimm Monster, but it could also refine it into the Essense Rose.

    And that¡¯s not the best part, the best part is it could trap the Grimm Monter with Bloodline, and it would not kill them but keep them trapped, till I came and refine their Bloodline.

    Due to the heavy use of Rule bending power, even Tyrants will not be able to discover it unless they search inch by inch with concentrated soul sense; even when they trapped the Grimm Monster, the Tyrants will have a problem in finding it without looking at specifically.

    This seed is one of the moves which I had worked very hard on for a long time; I had this idea when I was at Duke Stage, but at that time, I did not have the expertise or energy to create something like it.

    Still, I started working on it from that moment, and as my knowledge deepened, I continued to perfect my design until it reached this stage.

    Taking a deep breath, I released the seed, and it gently fell toward the ground like a feather, and when it touched the ground, it simply seeped inside it like water.

 Chapter 1643 - Beautiful Present

    <h4>Chapter 1643 - Beautiful Present</h4>

    The seed had seeped into the ground and disappeared; there is no sign of it. If not for my inherent connection with it, I would not have able to sense it.

    With the nting done, I moved out of the area, and on the way, I again killed two Grimm Monsters who Ashlyn had found, and unfortunately, both of them also did not have a bloodline.

    It is quite frustrating not to find a Grimm Monster with Bloodline; it was quite easy in the Treasure Pce, but here, I will have to search high and low for the Grimm Monster with Bloodline.

    Two hourster, I stopped in a well-hidden ce and took out my abode; I am going to spend few days in the forest before I go back to the city.

    If I go back to the city now, I will have toe back a few dayster for another weekly quota. So, I will stay here five or six days and go back, and rest for few more days beforeing back.

    This way, I will get maximum time to read my book, not forget I will ce the ¡¯Seed¡¯ every day to trap the Grimm Monsters.

    Though I could create a seed every three hour, it takes too much concentration and energy, and If I had tried to create five seeds within a day, I would be so tired that I will not be able to study my precious book properly.

    Soon, the tunnel opened to the abode, and I went in while Ashlyn decided to stay out, which is fine by me.

    With the suppression of the forest leaving her unaffected, there are very few things that are a danger to her; if she did all her to hide, even Tyrants would not be able to find her with her itty bitty size.

    Soon, I reached the underground abode and freshened up beforeying on the couch and opening the beautiful book.

    I am still in the basic part of Inheritance; it will take me quite a while to study the whole book, which is fine. I want to finish the book before I touched my Inheritance again.

    Just reading the basics of the creation of Inheritance, I had found many faults with my Inheritance. So, before I start working on the Inheritance again, I want to know all the faults my Inheritance has.

    It might take a while, but I am willing to wait, even if I do not have much time, seeing the curse breathing down on my neck.

    The curse may look silent, but it is not; every second, it is getting stronger. I could feel the power of the curse is getting stronger and stronger with each passing day; even now, it had be powerful enough to give serious challenges to my defenses.

    It is not only growing stronger, but it is also getting more Intelligence due to this Intelligence, it had not tried anything on me in recent times.

    It .u.mting power; it wants to be strong enough that it would be able to finish me within a single attack, and for it will wait, wait till it became strong enough to crush me in a single try.

    For it to not happen, I have to be stronger, and my best bet against surviving its attack and crushing it is my Inheritance.

    My Inheritance runes are special; they could do much more than I am utilizing them to do, and this book I am reading will help me with that; give me the knowledge to utilize my runes at their 100%.

    Six days passed by; every day, I would ce a seed in a different ce and came back to my abode and continue reading. Today is the seventh day, and I am going to check whether any of my hooks have caught the fish.

    In the past six days, I had only nted the seed but not checked on them; I hope some of them have caught some fishes.

    Getting out of my abode, I walked toward the closest seed which I had nted three days ago. It took me about one hour to get there, and when I reached its one-kilometer range, a disappointed expression couldn¡¯t sh on my face.

    I do not have to look at the seed to know its progress; as long as I am in its range, I will know its condition, and currently, the seed is the same as I had nted; there is no change in it.

    Sighing, I moved toward the first seed I had nted. Though I am disappointed by the seed not catching any Grimm Monster, it is not unexpected.

    The forest is too huge, and the range of one kilometer of the ¡¯Seed¡¯ is too small; it would be lucky if any of the seeds were able to catch the Grimm Monster in just a few days.

    Soon, I reached the ce of my first seed and found it had also not captured any Grimm Monsters. Keeping my disappointment minimum, I moved toward another seed which is also just as I ced it with no sign of Grimm Monster in it.

    Seeing three empty seeds, the great disappointment couldn¡¯t help but well up in my heart, and I felt like I would be disappointed in the fourth seed too, but when I reached the area, my expressions couldn¡¯t help but change for the better.

    When I entered the range of the fourth seed, my expressions couldn¡¯t change for the better, and I increased my speed to max and immediately appeared above the ce where my seed is.

    As I appeared on the ce, I closed my eyes and move my right hand forwards, and a few secondster, a dark grey essence rose came floating from the ground, this essence Rose was bound in the vibrant green strings.

    The essence of Rose looked like a wonderfully packaged gift, and it is. With it capturing and turning Grimm Monster into the Essence Rose means my seeds are truly working, and this essence rose is just a beginning.

 Chapter 1644 - Alive Present

    <h4>Chapter 1644 - Alive Present</h4>

    I carefully picked up the dark grey Essence Rose in my hands and looked at it. Seeing the energy signature the Essense Rose is giving, the Grimm Monster the seed had captured was a Peak Emperor and a pretty powerful one at that.

    It was also not a regr Grimm Monster but a Curse Master, which are very crafty fellows and very difficult to capture. Still, the bastard had got caught into my seed and turned into the Essence Rose.

    I looked at Rose for about a minute, and after I got all the info I had needed from it. I had turned the seed upside down and touched the center of the vibrant strings, and as I did, the strings begin to unfurl themselves and came back to its center, till the center of the strings has be a seed again.

    The seed is a lot fainter than before; it still has its energies as it got the energies that it had spent from the Grimm Monster, but it still requires the dose of Rule Bending power that it had spent.

    Closing my eyes, I begin to pour rule-bending power into the seed, and I continue to do that for nearly ten minutes before I opened my eyes, and when I did, I found the seed bing vibrant as before.

    The best thing about the seed is that they are reusable; I could use them as long as I want. I just need to continue replenishing the Rule Bending power they need; it is quite a problem whose answer I am searching.

    As I refilled the seed, I quickly collected the stuff of the Grimm Monster from underground before moving a few kilometers away and releasing the seed; like every seed, it had gently flown toward the ground before seeping inside it.

    A secondter, I moved toward the fifth seed, which I again found without change. This time, there is not much disappointment in my heart as I had already seen the result I wanted to see.

    I did not waste time on the ce; after checking everything is good with the seed, I moved thest seed, which is also thetest seed; I had nted it just yesterday and did not have much hope.

    So, I was quite surprised when I saw the seed had captured a Grimm Monster, and that surprise had turned into shock when I further noticed, the Grimm Monster it had captured is not in the Essence Rose form but alive.

    That could mean only one thing and which is that Grimm Monster being captured had a Bloodline; only those with Bloodline could remain alive while all the others would get refined.

    I quickly appeared above the spot, and a few secondster, a body of Vermillion Rhinoman had appeared above the ground.

    Its whole body is wrapped up in thin, vibrant green string; they had wrapped it so tight that it could not move its big thick limbs even an inch.

    When it saw me, its eyes got wide opened but its mouth won¡¯t as it looked at me. In its surprising eyes, there was no desperation, just annoyance, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    I had seen such a look before, and these bastards are difficult to deal with; some of them had even able to get away from me despite being much weaker.

    I crouched down beside the Rhinoman and ced my hand on its c.h.e.s.t, pumping a huge amount of energy into its body. I had felt the resistance from its Bloodline, but I kept pushing it.

    I had spread energy into all its fatal organs in a bnced amount; the amount of energy is enough to injure it very seriously but not enough to kill it.

    A minuteter, I removed my hand, and with it, I took the seed, which had hundreds of strings dangling from it; as I removed them, the strings began toe back inside the seed.

    Soon, all the strings havee back to the seed, and I pocketed it before turning to Rhinom, who remained frozen on the ground due to my energy shackling it.

    I looked at it for a moment before I took up the air and only stopped when there is three hundred meters distance, and after that, a short green spear appeared in my hand.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯

    I activated the first boost and begin charging the spear, and activated two enchantments of my totem artifact.

    SUP!

    When I felt I had changed it enough, I stopped and threw down the sphere at the Rhinoman, who is unmoving as the rock, but ist eyes held many emotions, and fear is not one of them.

    My attack is powerful enough to kill it, and it knows it as well, but there is no fear in it; if I had been in its ce, I would too have had no fear against such attack.

    The attack had reached it within a second, and soon it was just an inch away from its c.h.e.s.t, but even then, there was no fear in its eyes.

    Boom!

    A booming sound rang out instead of piercing, and ayer of energy appeared around the Rhinoman as it stood up, breaking all the restriction that my energy had ced on its body.

    I am not surprised seeing it, seeing there was no fear in its eyes; I had already guessed it had the protection Amulet, and seeing how easily my attack got repelled by the blue energy that covered it, I am right.

    "Human, it is not easy to kill me," The Vermillion Rhinoman said as Red Bloodline armor appeared on its body, and it begins to run away using all its strength.

    "It is not easy to run away from either, little Rhino," I said and caught the repelled sphere in my hands before appearing in front of it a few secondster.

    It had seen my seed; there is no way I am going to let this bastard go; I want to keep the existence of the seed secrete as long as it is possible.

 Chapter 1645 - Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1645 - Kill</h4>

    Boom!

    My spear hit its body and got repelled with three times the force, "Hahaha, human, you can forget about killing me!" It said and ran again.

    I was not discouraged by my attack; I know it would happen. I had dealt with such a bunch too many times to know what would happen.

    I am just very happy that the talisman it had is not teleporting types; those are the worst; they just make one disappear.

    These protection-type amulets can be dealt with; the protection is not going tost forever, and till then, I just have to keep it under my eyes; once it is gone, I will have that delicious Bloodline of it.

    "Really, how long does that protection of yours willst, five minutes, ten minutes, an hour?" I asked it tauntingly, which wiped out that smug smile on its face and made it increase its speed.

    It is clearly aware how much time it has, and in that time, it has to run away from me. Well, it will need a stroke of huge luck for that to happen; I grossly overpowered it that even if it burns its blood, it will not be able to get away from me.

    I am also very thankful for this suppression, which had suppressed a huge amount of its power that even when it tried to run away, it couldn¡¯t muster much speed, even after having such powerful protection.

    This piece of ruin seemed to have a great origin; I am saying that not because of my experiences in the ruin but also because of the way it suppresses the Bloodlines and the power of protections.

    The Bloodline originated from powerful beings, and it is very hard to suppress their host, especially if their Bloodline is powerful, but in this piece of ruin, all the bloodlines are getting suppressed.

    Only those powerful ones get relief of 20% to 30%, but it is an exception to the powerful Bloodlines; normal Bloodline did not get even 10% of the relief against the suppression.

    Time passed by, and its been ten minutes since I had begun chasing after it, but its protection had still active, and no dimming could be seein it, which had surprised me quite greatly.

    Most of the protectionsst for five minutes, some of the rare onesst for ten minutes, there are very few thatst over ten minutes, and the one that bastard had is one of the very rare ones.

    It is not a good thing, though the closest fort Grimm Monsters is quite distanced away that with its current speed, it would need more than ten hours to reach there; still, I did not like this uncertainty.

    It would have been nice if its protection hadsted for ten minutes, then by now, I would finish harvesting its bloodlines and would have been on my way to the city.

    Boom Boom Boom

    Another ten minutes have passed, and the protection of the talisman is still active; it is still running like crazy, and I am still attacking while chasing it despite knowing my attack would get repelled at me with three times more force.

    The in old chasing is too boring; it needed to be interesting even if it is useless. It might not bepletely useless; each of my attacks may be taking power from the protection.

    Twenty more minutes passed, and I am still chasing it, and till now, I have seen no change in the protection, which is beginning to frustrate me.

    Hun!

    I was just letting out my frustration on attacking the Rhinoman uselessly when I finally saw the change appeared in the protective shield, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face finally, while horror appeared on the face of the Rhinoman.

    The change is not big, but it is noticeable, and seeing that the Rhinoman did not waste any time and started to burn its blood to increase the speed.

    The blood-colored fire covered the covered the Vermilion Rhinoman as it shot through the air; burning its blood has given it enough power that now it could fly in the air at such speed, so close to the middle boundary of the forest.

    Boom!

    Another attacknded on it and got repelled, and this time the repelling force was slightly lesser than that of the earlier. The blue protectiveyer that is covering getting paler by a minute; it won¡¯t be long before it disappears, and I have it in my ws.

    Minutes passed by as the protectiveyer covering it got paler and paler that after five minutes, it became so pale that it barely could be seen.

    Puch!

    My spear pierced through its stomach, bringing it down on the ground.

    "Little Rhino, it is game over for you!" I said with augh, and soon, a green barrier came out of me and covered both of us.

    "Human, its would not be easy for you to kill me; I will fig" Puch Puch Puch

    It stopped short as tens of green strings pierce through it; it watched in horror as they begin to stitch through it, and soon, its eight-meter-long huge body had gotpletely wrapped up in strings.

    As that happened, I had begun the harvesting process that I had been waiting for for so long.

    I felt the familiar resistance from Bloodline as I begin the harvesting process, but I continued despite that, and I had to continue for a few seconds before blue and green runes came out of me and covered Grimm Monster and me.

    Soon, the thick purified bloodline essence came at me, and my runes begin to suck them greedily. The Bloodline is quite powerful; it is stronger than Lionman but weaker than Chimpman¡¯s; still, the enhancements it will able to give me will be amazing.

    The harvestingsting little more than a minute before it stopped; the runes had harvested it for everything it has, leaving nothing but a husk that copsed under the weight of the artifacts it was wearing.

 Chapter 1646 - Three Months

    <h4>Chapter 1646 - Three Months</h4>

    Days passed by, and soon it had been three months since I had returned from the Treasure Pce and nearly six months since I hade to this ce.

    My original n was to spent only six month here, but I had changed that goal month ago; I am going to stay here for another six month.

    It was quite a hard choice to make, seeing how I miss my family, especially my sister. Though I spoke to them weekly through the secure server of the academy, it is still a distant talking.

    My sister¡¯s birthday was a week ago, and she had cried, saying she wanted me to be there. After I returned, I will surely spend at least a month with my family.

    Shaking my head of mncholic thoughts, I finished thest bite of my food before I went to my room andid on the bed.

    Next moment, I was in my Inheritance where there are two humanoids. One of which had hundreds of thousands of runes while the other had only a few thousand and barely for a shell with it.

    About a month ago, I had finished reading the book, and I have to say, there a huge lot of mistakes I had made. The mistakes are too many that even if I had made all the adjustments, I would still not be able to fix it properly as it should be.

    Fortunately, all hope is not lost; it would have been lost; I will just need to work a little harder, more than a little harder.

    Reading the book, I know I had created a great Inheritance, but this Inheritance did not follow the rules as it should be, and due to this, it was not able to take advantages that Clear Heart Inheritance offered.

    It should be said that other than creating Inheritance in the Clear Heart space, I did not take any advantage of it.

    My current Inheritance is beyond saving; I could not make any big changes in the small upgrades of Emperor Stage; that does not mean there won¡¯t be any big changes in my Inheritance.

    I say there will be super big changes.

    I will continue to do that till I had reached the Peak of Emperor Stage; as for reaching the Tyrant Stage, for it, I will be designing whole new Inheritance which will be made ording to the rules and methods that will help me the full advantage of the Clear Heart Inheritance.

    This new Inheritance will be made frompletely different rules and methods, but elements that it will have will be from my current Inheritance; I will keep most of my moves, its just that they will be a lot more powerful and will have huge applications.

    This is why there are two humanoids in front of me; one is of my current Inheritance, and the other is of Tyrant version in which I had just begin.

    Designing the Tyrant Inheritance is no easy task; unlike all the levels, the Tyrant level is different. Normal powerhouses have to cross many hurdles during the level-up. I will not face the same hurdles as them, but leveling up to Tyrant Stage will be difficult for me.

    I chose my current Inheritance and tapped on it few times; I did, it separated into tens of pieces. I picked one piece containing several formations and begin to inspect it.

    It is mytest upgrade and in which only a few pieces had remained to be inspected before I leveled up into the mid-level of the Emperor Stage; it is tiring work but necessary, in case there are some mistakes have remained.

    I wanted to level for quite a while; I had reached my limit quite a while ago, and since then, my seeds have caught quite a few Grimm Monsters with Bloodline, and I had harvested them but did not get to enjoy any bloodline essence.

    All of it went to Nero, Ashlyn, and Hidden being, which is quite regrettable. Though it is quite regrettable, the wait will worth it; designing these upgrades, I had used some methods I have learned from the book, and they seemed quite promising.

    Time passed, and nearly twenty hours had passed inside the Inheritance space when I had finally stopped; the upgrade is finally ready, I could now level up.

    Its stealth functions, which I had got in the Emperor Stage, are quite good; even Tyrant will have a problem in finding it unless it is specifically looking for it in a specific space, and since it is a space abode, no other energy, including worldly energy, woulde inside means, it will be even harder to detect my breakthrough.

    Though it is regrettable that I could not use the worldly energy, I did not have any other choice.

    I could not make a breakthrough into the city since I am already peak Emperor to them, and seeing how many powerful formations theyid on the city, they will instantly know when I was about to break through, and my identity would be revealed.

    I do not want that to happen; I want to make a breakthrough without anyone knowing, and even if I have to make a breakthrough in such a dangerous environment and spent a shit load of mana crystal, I will do it.

    As I reach the arena, I begin to draw the formation, which took me two hours total. The formation is necessary to feed the resources to my runes correctly.

    With the formation done, I begin to ce the resources in their ces in the formation before sitting in the center of the formation.

    Now that everything is ready, it is time to make a breakthrough; with that thought, I went to my Inheritance Space.

 Chapter 1647 - Mid Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1647 - Mid Emperor</h4>

    BUZZ!

    I activated the formation in the arena right after I initiated the level up in my Inheritance Space.

    As the formation activated, arge number of mana crystals turned to smoke instantly, and vibrant essence also flew out of bottles; smoke also begins toe out of many herbs and nts within the formation.

    In just a couple of seconds, I was covered in the thick cocoon of energy. Inside me, the runes are ravenously taking the energy; some are staying in their ce while others are moves, some are turning into dust before forming the new runes.

    Hun!

    The usual process was happening when suddenly, something very usual had happened.

    My inheritance Core has started shining in faint rainbow light; something like this happened in the first since I had created Inheritance, and it is extremely good news for me.

    I had not throught that I had made enough changes ording to the rule of the Clear Heart Inheritance that even faint rainbow light wille out of my Inheritance Core; This rainbow light is not just for the show; it has huge benefits.

    As the rainbow light released from my Inheritance Rose, it had spread across all the runes, be it stable runes, moving runes, or the runes dust; rainbow light had covered them all as they did, something amazing happened.

    My runes begin to absorb the energy three times more speed than before, which immediately increased the speed of my leveling up, but that is not the amazing thing.

    The amazing thing is this new type of energy is worldly energy; it is far more powerful than the normal worldly energy; it is quite familiar as I had many times seen teachers and professors use it.

    This is the worldly energy only Tyrants could utilize, and sensing it is one of the conditions one needed to be a Tyrant.

    Teacher had said that when I reached the Peak Emperor Stage, she will help me in getting familiar with this worldly energy, but now this rainbow light drawing out this energy, and my runes are s.u.c.k.i.n.g it like crazy.

    I am experiencing this energy so closely that even the teacher could not help me with and I am not going to waste this chance.

    While I would love to see what this rainbow light could do further, I decided to focus on this Tyrant exclusive worldly energy as sensing it would help me reach the Tyrant and if I am able to control while still being an Emperor that very few people throughout the history were able to do.

    I will get the ability to fight the Tyrant while still being an Emperor; it would be amazing if I am able to do that.

    I calmed my mind of those thoughts and focused on this new world energy which ising to me like trickly but a single drop of it more powerful than the load of the regr worldly energy.

    Like all the energies, it also had a vor that is hard to distinguish, and one forgets it very easily.

    It is likely due to this trait, many Peak Emperors find it very difficult to sense this energy. Without the help of Tyrant, it is nigh impossible for them to sense this-worldly energy.

    Time passed by, and I felt the new worldly energy declining till it hadpletely disappeared from my sense.

    Sigh!

    A sigh couldn¡¯t help but escape from my lips; I had gleamed so much much from the energy, and if it had continued for a few more minutes, I would have been able to sense this energy even when it has gone.

    Still, I am very close, closer than I had thought I would be, and I just need to continue work on what I had sensed, and I am sure I would be able to sense that worldly energy on my own.

    The rainbow light had disappeared, and so are most of the resources in front of me. The only resource that had left was a pile of mana crystals; only half of them had been spent while the rest of the energy needs to be fulfilled by the worldly energy.

    Hun!

    When I looked inside me, I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised. The rainbow light had gone, but it had brought changes to my runes.

    Buzz!

    I was sensing the aura of the runes when the runes buzzed and shone up as they did, a flood of energy released from my runes, and this diamond energy is shining faintly with rainbow light.

    This rainbow light is very hard to notice, but when I concentrated the flood of energy hard, I was able to notice it.

    As the energy begins to merge with me, I did not notice any change. Like any other time, the energy released from the runes is strengthening every part of my body and soul.

    Not noticing a change is normal; not all changes are visible. Some revealed themselves slowly, and I am very excited to find out what they will be; the book had raised my expectations quite a bit.

    The energy continueding from the runes for about four minutes before it had stopped, and when it did, I felt strong, very strong, like I could do anything, like flying through that ce that had brought me to my kneesst week.

    With such strength, I could go further, much further, and I am quite excited to see how much further I could go.

    Now that I had leveled and my strength had increased immensely, I could go there one more time, and this time, I will do better than thest time.

 Chapter 1648 - Collecting

    <h4>Chapter 1648 - Collecting</h4>

    In the past month, with the problem of killing Grimm Monster solved by my seed, I had spent that time exploring this forest, or I might say trying my hand in a Central Region.

    With my strength, the Middle Region of the forest is no problem for me, but Central Region is apletely different thing.

    A week ago, I understood why it is called the region only for the Tyrants despite them not able to enter the Sun Dome, which is in the center of the central region; though it is said that those below Tyrants might able to enter that region; it is said no Emperor was able to reach thatyer.

    They could not say something like that without reason; there must be a reason for them to say that not to forget rumors of some Emperors reaching that ce, but the city always decided to not say anything about it whenever it was asked.

    Well, their silence could be understood; I know how difficult the central region is, and if somebody able to reach there the center of the Central Region, especially the Emperor, they would not reveal the identity of that person if they know about it.

    When I had tried a week ago, my strength was equal to the top Emperors; there would be very few Emperors who had the power to beat me, and even with such strength, I was not able to walk further into the central region.

    Maybe, the rumors are just the rumors, and there is no one that is able to reach that spot, and these rumors are just rumors spread by the city to motivate humans to try and push through their limits.

    With the breakthrough, I want to try to go there again, but before I do that, I should check on my seeds.

    It is my first day after five days in the city, and I am sure my thirty-one seeds would have caught something. If earlier precedent goes by, then I would at least get three Essence Roses.

    As for living Grimm Monster with Bloodline, it totally depends on the luck. The Grimm Monster with Bloodlines is quite rare, catching them akin to catching the golden carp in a sea of normal carps.

    With that thought in my mind, I walked out of my abode after cleaning the arena and taking a quick shower and bite.

    A few minutester, I was above with my abode in my store; I looked around, enjoying the beautiful sunshine before I took the jump toward the tree branch closest to me.

    I could fly in this suppression, but it would be too noticeable, and I could move fast quite fast with my strength.

    As I took the jump, I found myself feeling light as a feather even when suppression bearing down on me. This feeling of lightness is not all due to an increase in strength; I could feel there are other factors are involved, too, and I will find them in time, but first, I will check on my seeds.

    I moved through the blurring speed; my speed is so fast that even powerful Grimm Monsters won¡¯t be able to catch the silhouette of mine.

    Thud!

    It took me about twenty minutes tond above my seed, and just as I did, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I extended my hand, and a few secondster, a wormy creepy essence rose appeared in my hand.

    The Grimm Monster, which is this Essence Rose is made from, is obviously a Worm Master of sufficient power. It could not be said strong, but it should not be said weakling either.

    That Grimm Monster should be considered more powerful than its aura since it was a special profession Grimm Monster who is very hard to deal with.

    I took out the seed that had perfectly wrapped itself around the Essence Rose and charged it with Rule Bending power, and unlike before, I only need little more than a minute instead of nearly ten minutes.

    I had improved many things in this upgrade, and methods from the book helped me a lot; I just wished I would have got it sooner.

    With the seed charged, I moved few kilometers away before throwing down a seed and continue toward the other seed with as much speed I could muster; with such speed, I had be a phantom that even someone as powerful as Chimpman would have a problem tracking me.

    I would like if I could go a little slower, but there are too many seeds that I had to be fast if I want to go through all the seeds.

    There are a total of thirty-two seeds spread all around the forest; the number may seem small, but seeing at a distance, I had ced them in the number bes big.

    The seventh seed had had something, and when I reached above it, I had found a great surprise as there was not one Essence Rose but two Essence Roses bound in beautiful vibrant green strings.

    I had never gotten two Essence Roses from the one seed before, though my seeds have enough power that they could trap and harness three powerful Emperors if they walking side by side.

    Usually, the grouped Grimm Monsters are quite rare; The Emperor Stage powerhouses possess the power of the armies, they rarely hunt in the groups.

    I checked the aura of two Essence Roses which told me they are from two average Emperor Stage Grimm Monsters whom I could defeat without even summoning my armor.

    While the Grimm Monster itself is not much power, they are still Emperors, and their Essence Roses are very valuable. Teacher had told me that the Supremes and other organizations are ready to pay a high price for each of my Emperor Grade Essence Roses.

 Chapter 1649 - To The Central Region

    <h4>Chapter 1649 - To The Central Region</h4>

    Eight hours have passed, and I had already checked through the twenty-eight seeds and gotten seven Essence Roses; the haul could be said to be pretty good.

    The only thing that would have made this haul even greater than if they had caught the Bloodline Grimm Monster. With the level up, new potential had opened, I could again consume some Bloodlines.

    Thud!

    Soon, I reached the ce of the twenty-ninth seed, and a disappointed expression couldn¡¯t help but sh in my eyes.

    I am not disappointed because of the seed not getting any Grimm Monsters but because a seed has been destroyed.

    The one that had destroyed the seed is not the Grimm Monster or the monster of the forest but the seed itself. I had created pretty powerful fail-safes into the seed so that Grimm Monsters would never get their hands on it or even know about it.

    One of the fail-safes is about the soul sense; if the soul sense of Tyrant moved over it, the seed would destroy itself fast before Tyrant could even reach it.

    If the seed is holding Grimm Monster with Bloodline and tyrants soul sense discovered it somehow, then the seed will explode in Grimm Monsters¡¯ heart before the Tyrant could rescue it and know about its existence this will happen if the seed is holding the Essence Rose.

    Though I know my fail-safes are good, they will get discovered, nothing remained undiscovered for long, but I want to extend that time as much as possible, probably till I became Tyrant, at that time, I will not care even if my secrete is discovered.

    I moved away after a second of looking, and few kilometerster, I threw down the seed. It is a new seed I had created.

    With the new upgrade, I could now create a new seed within two hours, and I could store it in me for as long as I want. Regretfully, I could only store only one; I will be rectifying that in the next upgrade.

    Twenty minutester, I reached the ce of the 29th seed and found it empty; the same was the case for the 30th seed, but when I reached thest 31st seed, I got a nice surprise.

    There was an Essence Rose, and it is good quality; it could be said that of all the Essence Roses I had found, this is from the one more powerful Grimm Monster; thus, the quality of it is higher.

    Unfurling the strings of seed, I charge the seed and put it back on the ground, collected the deal Grimm Monsters stiff before, I moved toward my next destination, the central region.

    I am currently in the middle region, and the central region is quite far, even with my top speed. I would need little more than ten hours to reach there, which is considerably lesspared to eighteen hours and a half, I had neededst time.

    Without wasting any time, I moved toward the Central Region, the ce where I was not able to make much progress despite all my strength; I hope this time will be different; I nned to go much deeper this time.

    As I traveled through the region, I once again think about nting the seed, and this time, thepulsion is stronger.

    If I wanted to, I could have nted much more seeds than just twenty-one, but more seed means more distance to cover.

    Though nting the seed in high suppression region will give me a high-grade Essence Roses but the times I would need to collect them would be greater, not to forget the risk of getting discovered will be higher.

    In the high suppression area, the patrols of Tyrants are higher; there are at least ten Tyrants on each side patrolling around the forest, and it would be great not to get discovered by them.

    It is due to a guide like Ashlyn I am moving such fearlessly with such speed. The suppression did not affect her, and due to it, she could use the soul sense at full power.

    Ashlyn¡¯s soul sense is very powerful, but it is also very hard to discover, even for a tyrant.

    Since we had leveled up to the Emperor, Ashlyn seemed to have learned new tricks, and one of these tricks is extremely faint waves of soul sense she could release far and wide.

    The soul sense of her has be so faint that even I could not discover it; only when she thicked it, little big did I able to discover it.

    At every breakthrough, a change urred in Ashlyn, and the higher we go, the greater change urs in it.

    At king stage, she was already as Intelligent as me, her intelligence was that of a genius level, and now I fear it hade very close to the superintelligence; that only a few people in our world able to possess throughout history, and it is a trait usually found in Bloodline holders.

    I would not have made this absurd deduction if I had not observed her very carefully in the past few months, and the more I observe her, the more sure I would be.

    If her intelligence kept improving in such a way that when Ashlyn reached the Tyrant Stage, she will definitely gain superintelligence.

    Superintelligence is an ability or trait that could make even a below-average powerhouse a terror to deal with. There are more than enough records of superintelligent Grimm Monsters and humans out there to know what kind of things they could do.

    Chew Chew

    I was busy thinking about many changes in Ashlyn when Ashlyn chirped with the news that made me stopped in my tracks, putting very serious expressions on my face.

 Chapter 1650 - Supression Wave

    <h4>Chapter 1650 - Supression Wave</h4>

    The suppression wave ising, and this one kind of powerful, more powerful than the one I had faced two weeks ago.

    The Suppression waves aremon, every month, three to five came out, and in my time here, I had faced many of them, but the suppression wave of today is different as I am not in the outer part of the forest, and this suppressive wave is not a normal one.

    Nearly all the suppressive waves I had faced were in the outer part of the forest; there are very few I had faced in the middle part, and those were just average powered but still able to bring me to my knees.

    I am now very far in the middle part of the forest, the central part of it is just two hours away, and such a close distance from the central part, the suppressive wave is especially strong.

    The closer one is to the central part, the stronger the suppressive wave would be, and I am quite closer to the central part of the forest.

    The Suppressive wave is fast, and it would reach me within few minutes, so there is no use in running away. I would have to bear this wave, and it would not be easy; if it is too strong, it might even injure me or kill me.

    Seeing there is no time to waste, I found a nice open ground and ced a prayer mat on it before sitting cross-legged.

    It is proven that the meditative position helped to bear the suppressive waves, and I had used this position during the suppressive waves and know how helpful it is.

    Seeing the suppressive waves is just minutes away, I begin to take a calming breath to calm my mind and rx my body, and by the time I had reached my calmest state, I could sense the suppressive wave close to me; it is just a few seconds away.

    I was right; a few secondster, the suppressive wave hit me like a tsunami, and the only thought that came to my mind was ¡¯Understatement.¡¯

    It is a great understatement on her part to rate this suppression wave just strong; hell, it is stronger than ¡¯Just strong.¡¯

    It had hit me like a sledgehammer, and if not for my recent increase in strength, I would have been on the floor like a dead dog, but even now, my condition is not that great.

    As the suppression wave hit me, it had suppressed nearly 95% of my strength within a second.

    Getting such an amount of strength suppressed in a moment is quite a shock to the body, and if I was prepared and had great willpower, I would have unloaded all I ate today on the floor.

    Seconds passed, and the suppressive wave got stronger by a second that it begins to suppress me further that now even circting energy seemed like a monumental task, but that did not stop circting it inside me.

    The energy cirction is the only thing I could control in this uncontroble situation, and I would not let the suppressive wave do anything to it, no matter how much it suppresses me.

    95%, 96%, 97%, 98%, ten seconds had just passed, and 98% of my strength had been suppressed that even moving a hand became quite difficult for me.

    Though, this immovability is more due to the shock of suppressive wave suppressing nearly all my strength in a short time of seconds. If I got used to such suppression, I would not only move my body in just 2% but also run.

    Another three seconds had passed, and the suppressing wave¡¯s power had increased enough that it had suppressed 99% of my power, making me incapable of twitching my own fingers.

    This is just a beginning; since it is a powerful suppressing wave, it is going tost more than a minute, and its peak wouldeter in a minute, and till now, barely a minute fifteen seconds have passed.

    With such a long time in reaching the peak, this wave is going to injure me and injure me hard, and the worst thing is, I could do nothing against this suppressive wave other than bear it.

    Hun!

    As the suppressive wave got stronger, it begins to suppress me further when suddenly a strange thing happened.

    This diamond energy is something akin to a bloodline that my runes have created after consuming a bunch of bloodlines, and this pseudo Bloodline will get stronger with every Bloodline my runes would consume.

    As the diamond energy spread through my body, it had stopped the suppressing energy suppressing me further; it had kept it firmly at the 99%, not letting it go any further.

    I could feel the suppressive wave crashing against the diamond energy, wanting to suppress it further, but diamond energy help on to its ce, no matter how powerful the suppressive wave would be with each second.

    Twenty seconds, thirty seconds, forty seconds, fifty seconds. Seconds have passed, and with each second, the suppression became stronger, but the diamond energy held on even when suppressive energy reached near its peak.

    Few more secondster passed, and finally, at the end of the minute, the suppressive wave had reached its peak and begin to pressure diamond energy even more heavily that for the first time, I felt the diamond energy tensing a little.

    Seconds passed by, and it held on, and it held on till the suppressive wave begin weakening, seeing that faint smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my strained face.

    I would have smiled brighter if my lips could move further; unfortunately, they could not; it will take me a while before I get full control over my body again.

 Chapter 1651 - Central Region I

    <h4>Chapter 1651 - Central Region I</h4>

    Ten minutes passed since the Supression Wave passed through me, and now I am performing basic physical exercises and circting supremebat exercises to gain control over my body and energy.

    The Supression Wave was too strong that even after its gone, I had needed nearly ten minutes to shake off its effect.

    I was quite lucky to get out with only this much of the effect; if not for the diamond energy and faint rainbow light inside it, I would be currently lying on the floor spasming hard as my body, soul, and energy all would in disarray.

    ¡¯It¡¯s time to continue,¡¯ I said, and Grenn Armor appeared on my body, and the next moment, I disappeared from my ce.

    The distance toward the central region is not far, just a few hundred kilometers away, but due to the suppression, it would need me about two hours to reach.

    I am just excited to go there and try again, and this time, I have Diamond Energy; I am sure with its help, I will be able to go further.

    Thud!

    Time passed by, and finally, after a little more than one and half hour, Inded and on the ground and stare ahead into the central region; one could see the clear boundary of the Central Region and the middle region.

    In front of me, the sunlight is extra bright and golden; not only that, but the energy in that area is also very dense, and the suppression is back-breaking;st time, I will not be able to go much deeper inside it, but this time, it will be different.

    Taking a deep breath, I stepped inside the central region; as I did, I stopped in my tracks as the suppression on me had doubled instantly, reaching nearly 65%, suppressing more than half of my strength.

    Still, it is lesser than thest time, which was nearly ny percent; I had nearly stumbled when all that suppression came crashing down on me.

    I did not take another step immediately; instead, I took a deep breath and felt the energy-rich environment that was rarely found outside. If it not for the huge suppression here, I am sure people would have built cities here; such dense energy is too beneficial for the Emperors, even for Tyrants.

    The most special thing about the Central Region is this faint golden energy sunlight; the other two regions did not have this energy which is quite regrettable as the benefits of it are quite good.

    Everything found in the Central Region filled with this energy, and due to it, the price of the things that are found here is quite high.

    Thest time I was here, I had harvested quite a lot of things from this forest, and they had put a quite different taste to my dishes when I had finally able to use it in my food without spoiling its energy bnce.

    A minuteter, I begin to was, my steps are gentle but fast. I walked while feeling the suppression and basking in the golden energy which seemed to nourish my body and soul.

    With each step, the suppression would increase faintly. One could feel a clear change in the suppression every hundred meters.

    In ten minutes, I had already walked tens of kilometers, but this distance is nothing. The Central Region may be smaller than the other two regions, it is still hugepared to the normal forest, and I would have to walk for quite long before I could see the famed Sunlight Dome or the golden barrier as some people referred to it.

    An hour passed by and I had nearly walked a hundred kilometers when I finally stopped by a huge olive tree that had beautiful golden olives on it.

    This is the furthest I could reach thest time; I was nearly at my end when I had reached this olive tree. If I had gone further, I would have injured myself.

    I picked up the golden olive in my hand begin to walk; at the olive tree, the suppression of the Central Region had suppressed my strength 89%, which is huge suppression, but I could still maintain my speed of walking even with that suppression.

    Half an hourter, the suppression reached 96%, and the suppression strain became unbearable that I just wanted to stop, but I did not stop and continue walking while enriching myself with paradise around me.

    The scenery around me is really beautiful; it looked like a garden of god which had been left untouched by the hand of man.

    There many rare herbs and fruits around me, but I did not touch any of them. With Ashlyn having internal storage, I had given the responsibility of the collection to her.

    She much better at it than me;st time when we were here, she was even able to find miracle fruit whose energy merged with my runes even when my body was at the absolute limit.

    Miracle fruits are made from thews of the universe, and their mysteries are far greater than the all-powerful bloodlines.

    Now and then, I feed my Bloodline some miracle fruits; it brings some sort of bnce to them. They are like vegetablespare to the meat that Bloodlines are, both of which should be involved in one¡¯s diet to keep one healthy.

    Ashlyn in front of me, acting as a perfect scout, even the heavy suppression of Central Region did not affect her even a bit.

    If she wanted, she could fly to the Sunlight Dome; I had many times asked her to go there so I could take a look at what it looks like, but she refused me.

    Whenever she is scouting ahead, she always maintains the curtain distance with me; she never goes beyond that distance.

 Chapter 1652 - Central Region II

    <h4>Chapter 1652 - Central Region II</h4>

    Soon the suppression had reached 99%, but unlike in the Supression Wave, where I could not even twitch my finger, here I am walking just fine.

    As I had said earlier, if I get the time to get used to the suppression, I could walk, even run under 99% suppression. I am powerful enough that 1% of my strength would be more than enough to deal with an army of knights led by the lords.

    Though I could still walk under such suppression, I begin to feel the strain of it. The suppression is powerful, and as it increased, my instinct of self-preservation kicked in.

    It is taking me all my willpower not to go into shock due to these instincts of self-preservation; once I do, even moving will be difficult. Not to forget, with each step I take, the suppression increases further, making my instinct scream at me even more loudly.

    The past few minutes have be a test of willpower, and this test of willpower is far more difficult than the one I had faced in the Treasure Pce as this time, I am not fighting against any foreign feeling but my own instinct of self-preservation which are most difficult to fight.

    I resist them as I took steps forward, intending to reach Sunlight Dome where only Tyrants could go.

    Hun!

    Few minutes passed when a change I was expecting had happened. The diamond energy of pseudo Bloodline came out of my runes and begin to spread over my body, soul, and energy.

    It hade out when the suppression had reached the edge of the 99% and about to reach 100%.

    As the diamond energy covered me fully, the suppression had stopped affecting me further.

    This pseudo Bloodline is an amazing thing; till now, I was not able to concur anything about it other than it being a pseudo bloodline. When I had researched Bloodline, there was nothing about this.

    The pseudo Bloodline is quite strange, or it could be said it opposite of what Bloodline is.

    From what I have read, the Bloodline is a thing from a being that is powerful enough to leave a mark on thews of the universe, and that mark will spread through its blood descendent or to those merged with its origin blood.

    But my pseudo Bloodline is made from all the bloodlines my runes have consumed, which should not have been possible as this Bloodline does not have a source that had left a marc on the universe.

    As I think about it more, I felt like the usual headache is returning. Whenever I think about the pseudo Bloodline hard, this headache came at me.

    What I know is just a rough idea, when I know what really a Bloodlines are not a simple definition or reach the stage where I could leave a mark on universe and have my own Bloodline, that time I will understand this pseudo Bloodline, till then I should enjoy whatever the benefits it brings to me.

    With the protection of pseudo-Bloodline, I walked forward without hesitation. For some time, I will not have to worry about the ever-increasing suppression; I could enjoy the scenery around me.

    I wonder what the limit of this pseudo Bloodline, I know it had the limit. It had be a little tense when the Supression Wave had reached its peak.

    I had been 99% suppressed within fifteen seconds of Supression Wave, and this pseudo Bloodline protected me till the Supression Wave reached the peak at fifty-seventh second, and even then, the diamond energy became slightly tense; it did not break or shatter.

    So, I could imagine its limit is quite high; it might even be able to take me to the Sunlight Dome; I hope it does; I really want to go there, see that ce where very few or no Emperor was able to see.

    Another hour had passed, and there is no change in diamond energy, even when the huge power of suppression pressing down on it.

    Fifty minutes ago, I had doubled my pace of walking. So, the suppression increasing at a double pace, and even then, the suppression is holding on, which again made me marvel at the power of this pseudo Bloodline.

    I am very lucky that I got something like it, I may not have a full idea how I got it, but I know there is some hand of Ashlyn and hidden being in it. Without them, such a thing won¡¯t have been possible.

    Chew Chew

    A secondter, I immediately took a sharp turn and begin to run toward the ce which Ashlyn had mentioned; that ce is a little deeper into the left and with my current speed, I would need more than half an hour to reach there.

    If I had not been bogged down with all this suppression, it would take me a few seconds to reach that ce, and now it will take me more than half an hour.

    I do not mind much though, that thing will not run away; as long as I have Ashlyn directing me, I will reach it.

    Forty minutester, I stopped and wiped the sweat off my forehead as I had reached the destination. The thing is finally in front of me, and it is the most beautiful Grimm Monster I have ever seen.

    The Grimm monster is covered in the most powerful bloodline aura I had ever sensed from the Grimm Monster. From the residual aura left in the air, I could tell its Bloodline is even powerful than the Rhinoman on whom I had left the seed to track it further.

    This Grimm Monster not only powerful but also rare; it is from the Foxman tribe, belongs to a very umon sub-tribe that has only a small number of people, but each member of that tribe easily reach the Emperor Stage in their lifetime.

    The Earthsun Foxmen Tribe.

 Chapter 1653 - Dual I

    <h4>Chapter 1653 - Dual I</h4>

    The Earthson Foxman in front of me is covered in luxurious snow-white fur and has a dark brown sun mark on its forehead. It is also one of the smallest Emperor stage Grimm Monster Ive ever seen.

    Its small height does not denote its age but its tribe; all the foxmen are smallerpared to peers of the other tribe, and the members of Earthson Foxmen are one of the smallest.

    The tribe also special one case and that all its member¡¯s Inherit bloodline. It is a special trait of their tribe; the strength of the individual depends on the purity of their bloodline and its awakening level, which is quickly known by the sun mark on their forehead.

    The darker the mark is, the purer the bloodline will be, and this Earthson Foxman pretty pure bloodline.

    I walked toward it, and when there is only three hundred meters of distance remained between us, the Earthson Foxman stopped and gently turned toward me with a graceful smile on its face.

    My appearance is not surprising to it; it had already smelled me when I entered its range.

    "I had not expected a human toe this far," It said. Its voice is soft devoid of any thick ent that Grimm Monsters have, and strangely, its voice sounded femininepare to other Grimm Monsters who had a masculine or neutral voice.

    It is a known fact, but I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised hearing it. This tribe is really different, and if everything I read about them is true, then I would have to be very careful in fighting it.

    "I had not expected to see a Grimm Monster either, especially someone from noble Earthson tribe," I said politely, making the smile on its face a little brighter.

    "You are not crass as other humans human; I will pickle you for three months if present the challenging fight," It said as if it will be my biggest honor.

    "We will see about it," I said with a smile, not one bit surprised by its statement. The Grimm Monster in front of me may look as pure as snow, but they are one of the devious, degraded Grimm Monsters out there.

    From what I read, the Grimm Monsters of Earthson Foxmen tribe like to dip the live human into their special, which is extremely painful to humans as it drilled into every pour.

    After dipping it into a sauce, they hand the human to curate. That processsts for at a month, and in this month, the ingredient of the sauce go deeper and deeper into a human, making it an extremely torturous process and worse thing about the process, the human did not, the special sauce of them, keep them in perfect condition.

    We fell into silence after our brief conversation, just staring at each other, and this staringsted for quite long, for about ten minutes before suddenly we moved toward each other.

    The dark brown scalding aura around it red as a jade green rapier appeared in its hand while a vibrant green helmet appeared on my head beautiful red-green rapier appeared in my hand.

    Thank god, the morph enchantment let me morph not only the appearance on my artifact but also its weight. If its weight had remained constant then, there was no chance in hell I would have been able to lift it with my current strength.

    ng

    Our rapiers shed, creating a sharp sound; the sound did not have defeaning quality in it, which usually presented when my attacks shed with the enemies. Not only there is a defeaning quality in the sh, but the sound that came out had also disappeared within a second, absorb by the ground and grass we were standing on.

    I am not the only one that is surprised by this fact, it is also too quite surprising, but that did not stop her from performing a very skillful quick thrust at my head.

    ng!

    I quickly moved my sword and stopped it at the edge of my danger zone; letting ite any closer would have been dangerous for me.

    "Hehe!" It chuckled andunched another quick attack which I had immediately countered.

    ng ng ng

    Attack after the attack came with each one being quicker than before, but there is more than the quickness to the attacks as they started to be more and more skilled.

    More feints begin to appear, the attacks that looked likeing to your c.h.e.s.t but instead going for the head and I have to identify each of feint correctly; otherwise, consequences would be dire for me.

    I would always practice at least once a week before going back to the once-a-day after I finished with that book. Mybat skills were always sharp, even when I did not fight against the Grimm Monsters for more than a month.

    While I am good, this bastard is slightly better than me. Damn it, and its bloodline, nearly all the powerful bloodline transmit thebat knowledge, and I know for the fact that Bloodline of Earthson Foxman also does.

    "Your Bloodline is quite a powerful human; there are very few bloodlines that dobat infusion," It said as it had stopped.

    I am not surprised it mistaking my pseudo bloodline as a real bloodline; it feels like a real bloodline, especially when I intentionally project its aura outside.

    And also, it is right about the bloodlines we humans have, unlike the bloodlines of Grimm Monsters, all of which transmit thebat knowledge, the humans have do not do that.

    Especially the weaker beast type bloodline, thebat knowledge they transmit was much about instinct and half of which are not suitable for humans.

    "Well, the trailer is over; now let¡¯s get to the real thing," It said a secondter, and a scalding dark brown aura burst out of its body.

 Chapter 1654 Dual II

    Chapter 1654 Dual II

    "Burning Sun!"

    It shouted, and its suddenly became denser and scalding that if any lord came ten meters radius of it, they will turn to ash.

    The heat of aura had attacked me too, but it did not affect me, which is quite a surprise to it. I am an elemental fire user and have a pretty good fire-resistant that scaldingness of this level did not affect me.

    This heat is just the residual effect of its method; the real attack is the de which is covered with a thinyer of extremelypact brown energy.

    ''First Boost!''

    Seeing the power of its attack, I activated the first boost and moved toward it as a stream of energy begin to spread through my body extremely fast.

    This trickle felt like a trickle, way different from the flood I used to but still, even at 1% strength, it had provided me with a great boost.

    ng!

    My sword shed against it, sending the powerful bloodline energy at me through my sword. The energy is powerful, and if I did not have protection, it would have burned me to ashes, even with the strength I have.

    As I had said, it is the strongest Bloodline I had seen in the Grimm Monster, and I do not say it lightly. In the Treasure Pce, I had consumed a lot of bloodlines from weaker to stronger, not to forget research I had done on them.

    Earthsun Bloodline is one of the top Bloodlines, and if I want to survive, I should not take it lightly, even for a second.

    ng ng ng

    After the first attack, it immediately moved for the second, which I also had countered, but that did not stop; it hadunched another attack and another after that.

    It begins tounch attack after attack, every attack of it smooth and fast, and even with the strength we are fighting, I have to be careful.

    Even with my soul being suppressed, the attack that came at me seemed quite slow. So slow that I could see its de tearing through the air as it came at me; not only its attacks seemed slow to me, but my attacks also very slow.

    I am not the only one feeling this; I am sure the Foxman I am fighting also feeling the same. I want to make them faster, but my strength is suppressed; my mind is moving at the speed of a hovercar, but my body at the speed of a monster cart which is being pulled by the level 1 Master.

    I am not the only one feeling this; I am sure the Foxman I am fighting also feeling the same. Due to it, it had be quite hard to finished the battle early as we have a huge time to think about our attack and defense. Every time it attacks, there are a hundred ways shed into my mind to defend against this attack.

    While it is quite frustrating, it is also bing quite invigorating as this battle is not a battle of skills but also wits; I will have to be very craft in defeating it; it is a good thing I have some crafty moves.

    ng ng ng

    Half an hour passed by since our battle had begun, and since then, nobody was able to gain the upper hand on each other. It is damn hard to do that with our minds working extremely fast and body reacting slowly.

    It is like we are the only way one will win the battle if the other one tired another out, and this way might turn disadvantages to me.

    The vitality of the Grimm Monsters is very strong, and not many humans couldpare to them. I am one of the people whopare them in vitality and surpassed most of them in my level but not all of them, especially the ones with powerful Bloodline.

    I feel that I would not lose this Earthson Foxman in vitality and stamina, but nothing could be said about it; I would rather not take a risk when I was fighting against one of the members of one of the craftiest tribes among the Grimm Monsters.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when the Foxman performed one strange move at extremely fast speed

    It flung its rapier at its other left hand from the right hand, and a small shield appeared on its hand, which it quickly moved toward my sword while its sword in its left hand moved toward me as its aura red explosively.

    It had also understood winning the battle through the normal way is near impossible, seeing we have a huge amount of time to think. So, it decided to use this crafty move and stake it all.

    It had used this move when its sword was just an inch away from shing against mine.

    A move was in ssic Foxman style; I couldn''t say I am surprised by the sudden move.

    Second Boot!

    I activated the second boost without wasting any second thought and begin to move back at my greatest speed. The bastard is using all its strength for the attack; seeing the aura and expression on its face, it is clear that it is using every bit of the power I have.

    ng!

    It stopped my sword with its shield before it could move toward its sword and moved its sword toward my stomach at even greater speed.

    Its sword slowly came toward me; it is three times faster than my speed of taking the steps back, and it is going to hit me in the next second, and I can''t wait for that to happen.

    It is not the only one that couldunch a crafty attack, I had prepared mine the minute the fight had to begin, and it would be a great time to use it and finished this bastard.

    ng!

    Its sword crashed into my stomach, but instead of piercing throught it, it stopped by soft, vibrant green crystalline armor, which is only able to pierce a centimeter before stopping.

    The centimeter-thick green crystal is just a soft upperyer; the real defense lies behind it. My vines, it is not easy to breach them; even in the suppressed state, they are strong enough topletely defend against such attacks.

    Now that it finished with its attack, it is time Iunch mine.

 Chapter 1655 - Trickle

    <h4>Chapter 1655 - Trickle</h4>

    Rose Vine!

    The moment its sword struck against my stomach, I used the rose vines which had been lying in wait for the past half an hour.

    Four fine thing strings of energy came out of the ground and begin to climb on the feet of Foxman while Foxman being surprised by the defense of my armor.

    "F.u.c.k, What is it!"

    The Foxman noticed strings when they reached its knee and cursed out loud, and fire-dense fire covered its lege, but it had already be toote.

    Once my vines climbed above the feet, it is near impossible to get rid of them. Only those with great difference in strength with me could get rid of my vines, and currently, only tyrants have that strength.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    As it noticed the vines, they pierced inside it and begin to grow inside using its own energy.

    "F.u.c.k human, what is it?" It asked; it took a jump back from me. If it had been normal Grimm Monster or Grimm Monster without Bloodline, it would not be able to move once the vines burrowed inside it.

    But this bastard has powerful bloodline which is fighting against my vines, it will take them few second before they get it under control and off course I could wait for few second, I want to see what methods this bastard employ to get rid of them.

    Nothing going to be useful anyway; once you are caught in my vines, then you can forget about leaving alive.

    The central regionpletely nullifies the protection artifacts. Here as long as one has the strength, they could kill anyone they want.

    It begins to struggle; dark brown med covered its body, trying to burn the strings that are expanding inside but doing nothing against them; I could feel my strings are growing.

    "Undying Sun!"

    It shouted, and its whole body begins to shine before the mes turned blood-colored and drilled inside it. Seeing the strange move, the interest couldn¡¯t help but appear in my eyes.

    It is clear that it had burned its blood and used it as fuel to make its fire even more powerful, and this powerful fire had drilled inside it. Even if it had protection against its move, this move is excessive; I am sure it will not only inflict quite a damage on it but also give it horrible pain.

    "Ahhhhhh..."

    I am right; the next moment, it scremed out loud in pain, and bloody smoke begins toe out of it.

    I had to give it to this Foxman; it has guts, not anyone could use such a self-mutting move even if their life in danger. While what it is doing is quitemending, it is helping it; instead, it is speeding up its doom.

    With it burning its blood, my strings have all the energy they need and are growing explosively despite the resistance from the Foxman¡¯s bloodline.

    A beautiful Grimm Monster had turned into a horrendous cotton doll. The strings really made creepy; the ribbons and vines are much better.

    I begin the harvesting process at the same time Ashlyn came inside me, and a few secondster, green and silver runes begin to spread on my body before they begin to spread on my stings and the Grimm Monsters covered in them.

    Soon a thick hot, purified bloodline essence begins toe toward me. The bloodline essence could be said scalding that I begin to feel the pain due to it, but I do not mind the little pain when I see the power of the Bloodline Essence.

    It is the most powerful Bloodline essence I had ever consumed. The Bloodline of Earthsun Foxmen is powerful, to begin with, and this bastard had awakened it to a high degree.

    With such a pure Bloodline, the Foxman would have had no problem bing a Tyrant, and it would have be quite a powerful Tyrant.

    Killing it, I had killed a powerful Grimm Race asset, and I am quite proud of it. Every Tyrant has the power of armies and killing it, I had helped my race further.

    Hun!

    I was enjoying the scalding pain like some m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.t when suddenly I had sensed something inside me. My Sun Rule, which had been silent for a long time, is advancing, and it is advancing into the master stage.

    As I begin consuming bloodline and my strength begins to increase, I begin to focus less on the Rule powers despite knowing their importance in bing Tyrant, but they still advanced now and them.

    Unlike the advancements before, the advancement into the Master stage big. It is defining, and the increment in strength it gives is also quite amazing. When my Killing Rule advanced to the Master stage a month, it had deepened my sensory powers to an amazing degree.

    Time passed as harvesting and advancing continued; it took less than minutes for my rune to advance while harvestingsted for more than three minutes.

    The longer time is not due to suppression; the runes had straight-up ignored it. The harvestingsted for more than three minutes as the bloodline essence was damn powerful.

    Buzz!

    My runes buzzed and begin to release the strengthening essence, but instead ofing in like a flood, it came in like a trickle.

    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g Supression!" I cursed. The suppression will take any strengthening energy; it will just make this process f.u.c.k.i.n.g long.

 Chapter 1656 - Something Fishy I

    <h4>Chapter 1656 - Something Fishy I</h4>

    One hour and twelve minutes, that¡¯s how long it took my runes to transfer all this energy; I had thought it would take time but never had it would take such long, but it is a good thing; it did.

    Always there would be a flood of strengthening energy which woulde strengthen and gone just as quickly, but this time, it came in a trickled speed, and that trickle had spread through my whole body.

    This time, I get to see clearly how the strengthening energy merges with my body. The process is beautiful, and I had learned so much from it and not to mention the increase in strength I had received from the strengthening.

    Even though 99% of my strength is suppressed, I could still feel that increment in the 1%, and it is great. The Bloodline was really powerful, so powerful that it had filled half of my limit alone.

    No bloodline had ever done that, and seeing how much space had built up inside me for consumption in Mid Emperor Stage, the Bloodline had to be really powerful to fill even a quarter of space, but it had filled half of it alone.

    One can imagine its power with it.

    If I had fought with Foxman outside in the middle range or outer range of the forest, I would have had lot more difficulties defeating it.

    As here, the soul sense is nearly blocked; one could hardly bring it out of its body. If the Grimm Monster had its soul sense, it would have noticed the strings lot sooner and might have even jumped out before the strings could reach any high in its body.

    With the consumption of Earthsun Bloodline, my pseudo Bloodline has also gotten stronger. I could feel it bing stronger, which is a great thing for me as it will help me resist the suppression further, and I might even be able to reach the Sunlight Dome.

    The thought couldn¡¯t help but put a smile on my face; it would be really wonderful if I could do that.

    With the great optimist in my heart, I marched forward. On the way, I had picked up an apple from a wild orchard and begin to eat them. These apples are really delicious, very juicy, filled with thick sunlight energy, which spread through my whole body, strengthening it and cleansing it.

    Time passed by, and another two hours passed by, and in these two hours, the suppression had increased further as I venture deeper.

    Another hour had passed, and tenseness begins to appear on it, finally. Though it is very small, it is noticeable if one looks carefully.

    With tenseness appearing on the diamond energy, my steps have now became counted. Though I would still be able to walk for hours till it reaches the limit, the meaning of tenseness is clear that it had begun to reach its limit.

    It is quite disappointing; I had hoped it would be able to take me to the Sunlit dome, but it looked like it would not be a case.

    There is nothing I could do about it; I had known that reaching Sunlit Dome would not be easy; if it had been an easy thing, then it would not be a great challenge that barely or not Emperor had able to reach this stage.

    I am a powerful Emperor without doubt, and I said with a dare that even if there may be Emperors powerful than me, no Emperor possessed the power to kill me with own strength.

    Only Tyrants have the strength to kill me, but of course, I will not go challenging them, at least not before I reached the Sunlit dome and see its mysteries.

    Chew Chew

    A little more than an hour passed when suddenly Ashlyn¡¯s voice chirped in my mind, and the view in front of me had changed.

    Soon, a wide bird vision of Ashlyn¡¯s eyes appeared in front of me, and the first thing I saw was sunlight. The dense golden sunlight was bright but not harsh; it is so dense that one might feel that they could collect in a bottle and liquify it.

    I saw the reason a secondter, and my whole body shook; what I saw is something I had never expected to see in a ce like this.

    I saw three Grimm Monsters and one human with dark rope covering its whole body covering something, and in front of them, it is a huge device that looked like some sort of Engine and is densely covered in the Grimm Runes.

    Due to winning the championship, my ess is greater; from the pyramid, I got to know many things and the teacher also told me many confidential things that only Tyrants should know, but of all the things I had learned, there is no mention of the Engine thing I am seeing.

    I may not have any idea what that thing is, but I know it must be something very important for four Tyrants toe together¡ªespecially the human Tyrant who is hiding behind its huge cloak.

    It is very clear that human Tyrant is a traitor; if it had been some behind curtain diplomacy or trade, there would not be such discrepancy; not only would their numbers be equal, but sides should have been hiding their identity, and here Grimm Monsters openly showing their faces.

    Though to us, they all looked the same, but like us humans, each Grimm Monster is different.

    From what the teacher had told me, behind curtain diplomacy is done by very strict rules which have been developed in thousands of years. So, this is definitely something else, something that is detrimental to the human race.

 Chapter 1657 - Something Fishy II

    <h4>Chapter 1657 - Something Fishy II</h4>

    One Human and Three Grimm Monster discussed things for nearly an hour, and they did in a most rxed fashion that they were sure that nobody woulde there.

    While they lookedpletely rx, they had not let their guard down even a bit. I could see how their eyes move around now and then. Tyrant¡¯s eyes are sharp; if it had been somebody else hiding behind the leaves of thick trees other than Ashlyn, they would have been discovered by now.

    As they finished their conversation, The Tyrant Grimm Monster from the Rawstone Crockmen tribe gripped its hand before releasing them. As it did, the earth begins to separate into a deep bowl-shaped hole.

    Such simple earth maniption would have been easy as breathing outside, but here such actions are visibly sweating. One could tell how much strain Rawstone Crockman doing such an easy task.

    It took more than five minutes to create a big bowl-shaped hole. As the hope create, it took out a huge circr disk filled with dense Grimm Runes and ced it on the circr hole it had created.

    It had then turned toward other Grimm Monsters and humans and begin to discuss something again, and this time the discussionsted for nearly ten minutes before all of them moved toward the engine like thingy.

    They carefully lifted it together and entered the hole; as they did, they very carefully ced it on the disc before getting out of the hole.

    The Rawstone Crockman again manipted earth and covered the disk and engine thing with earth again, and when it is finished, there was not a single sign of the earth maniption.

    The Crockman is really good; its control over the earth is phenomenal. I have many Tyrants revealing their abilities, and very few had such control over their abilities.

    I thought after they covered the engine thing with the earth, they would be finished, but it did not seem to be the case as raw stone crockman took the bundle of big staffs and begin to fix them into the ground, around the engine thing which they had just buried.

    There is a total of twelve staff, and they are perfectly fixed around the engine thing. As they did, they took position behind the circle of staff, each one having the perfect quarter distance from another.

    The Rawastone Crockman suddenly said something to the Bluegale Craneman, and it immediately pped its hand-wings and bring blue wind came out of it and moved so fast that I wasn¡¯t able to track it with my eyes.

    In a moment, the gale reached Ashlyn, and it did, I know it wasn¡¯t attacked but the sensory type to discover if anyone is present.

    It is a damn good move as the wind is not of a pure element; there is thick soul energy hidden inside it that could immediately discover anyone who is hiding.

    Forget Emperors; even Tyrants who are using special stealth ability would be discovered by the Bluegale Cranemans recognizance move.

    It was a good thing I was not there, as all the Rule Bending power I have would not have been able to save me from being discovered; as for Ashlyn, the blue wind-wave passed through her without anything reaction.

    It is likely telling the crockman that nobody is present; if its wave had caught somebody, they would have been acted immediately and finished off that person.

    After getting confirmation from the Bluewind Craneman, the Rawstone Crockman tapped on the staff in front of it several times; as it did, all the Grimm Runes on it had lit up, and a beam of energy released from.

    This beam of energy connecting it to the other staff beside it, which had also lit up and leased the energy toward the other staff.

    One after another, staff begin to connect to each other through thick red energy till all the staff connected through it as they, all three Grimm Monsters and humans, had reacted.

    They ced their hands on the staff ad pour their energy inside it, and as they did, the staff lits brighter and brighter.

    The Grimm Monsters and human had their hands on the staff for a minute before removing them, and a few secondster, they did that; the staffs had submerged in the ground slowly.

    The staffs had beenpletely submerged into th ground; no sign of them could be seen on the surface. If I had not seen it happening, I had never guessed something like that are hidden in the ground.

    After the staff submerged into the ground, the Grimm Monsters and a human talked for a minute before all of them dispersed from their spot; I heaved a sigh of relief knowing nobody ising in my direction.

    After Grimm Monsters and human left, Ashlyn did not move from her spot, nor I had asked her to.

    While Ashlyn stayed on her spot, I moved from mine and found a well-hidden spot, and sat down. The thing I had seen just now made me sweat all over my body.

    Even now, my heart is pounding loudly, that I took deep, calming breaths for more than five minutes before I was able to control my heartbeat and have a calm mind to think about what I have seen.

    I have seen something that I shouldn¡¯t have seen; that engine thing is something very important. Something that needs the attention of four Tyrants ought to be important and not to forget the involvement of humans.

    There must be a reason for what they have called the human. Human assets are very important to Grimm Race, and they did not call out unless it is very necessary; the human came out for this task taking the risk of being discovered, which means whatever they did is extremely important.

 Chapter 1658 - Chased By A Squirrel

    <h4>Chapter 1658 - Chased By A Squirrel</h4>

    I have seen what they did, and I have to tell somebody. The first person that came to my mind is a teacher, but I immediately discarded that throught.

    Though the securework that I use to contact the teacher is safe, there is still a chance some people might monitoring it, and if someone who is monitoring it turned out to be a spy, then the first thing it would do is to kill me.

    Though it might not happen, I still don¡¯t want to take the risk, and there are other ways, some of which are provided by the teacher herself for such scenarios.

    I thought through the multiple options before choosing one; it is the best I could think. It is an old way to alert the Tyrants and transmit the information to them without getting discovered, and the amazing thing is that the traitorous bastard would not be able to do anything.

    As I had made the decision, my tense body had rxed; I had been on edge for quite a while, now I felt slightly rxed.

    Though I had made the decision, I am not in a hurry to inform the others. I am sure the traitor bastard is keeping on things; if the truth came out, I did not want to be on a suspect list.

    It had been barely fifteen minutes since the Grimm Monsters and humans left, and Ashlyn is not leaving her ce; soon in came someone is still watching, so I have to continue on my own, without her guidance.

    Looks like I will have to be careful from now on; the monsters of the central region are not easy to deal with. Many people had got killed by them, and they are the biggest danger after the suppression.

    Till now, Ashlyn had dealt with all the monsters; she had either killed them or shoo them away; with her around, I did not have to face any of the monsters but now, I might have to.

    Its a good thing; I am in an area where there are huge trees. As long as I walked under their shadow, I should not get discovered by them as here Tyrants are also suppressed, and their soul sense is not super powerful as before, my rules bending power should be able to help me bypass their casual soul sense.

    I begin to walk again toward the Sunlit Dome, but this time, my walk is not as rxed as before. This time, I am very careful, not only about the Monsters and Grimm Monster but also about the humans.

    Nearly two hours had passed by when I had finally stopped; the diamond energy had reached its limit. It had be extremely tense and tight that it feels like the slightest pressure on it will make it crack.

    Seeing that, I had finally stopped and ended my journey into a central part of the forest.

    I had hope that I would be able to see the Sunlit Dome with the increase in my strength, but it looked like I had underestimated the suppression of the central region too much.

    It is right when they say that only Tyrants could make their eyes fall on the Sunlit Dome; others had to satisfy their curiosity with the paintings; there are no real photos avable as electronic devices did not work here properly, especially advanced ones.

    The most function of my holowatched had turned off here, aside from simple distance tracking and time, the holowatch could not do anything else here.

    Since those four left, only two hours had passed, and Ashlyn going to stay there for another hour before she moves.

    I have two options for me now, I could stop here and wait for her, or I could walk back on my own. Waiting had a lot less risk but is utterly boring, but I decided to walk back; there is a chance that I mighte across the monsters or Grimm Monsters; it is a risk I decided to take.

    The past two hours, my luck had been good; I think it will hold on for another hour. When Ashlyn came back, I won¡¯t have to worry about other things here.

    As such, I begin my return journey.

    Hun!

    Nothing had happened for nearly an hour when suddenly a cold sensation felt on my neck. I immediately stopped as I felt it and slowly crane my neck back.

    ¡¯I should have waited for Ashlyn,¡¯ I said to myself when I saw a small cute monster looking at me with its curious and gold and grey irises, the same color as its fur.

    About a hundred meters behind me is a monster, a squirrel monster, and it is quite small, just about one meter long. Compare to giants at its stage, it is considered a tiny monster.

    It has grey fur with golden streaks just like its eyes and has sharp ws, which I am pretty sure will able to tear through my flesh like a hot knife through butter.

    Currently, I see no menace in its eyes, just a pure curiosity which I am sure could turn into pure hostility if I dared to make the slightest move. Now, the only thing I have to do is stay in ce and not make a sudden movement, and soon Ashlyn will be here.

    She had left her ce a second ago, seeing meing across the monster. Unlike the monsters at outer range and middle range, which I could crush barehandedly, monsters of the central region are not easy to deal with, especially the ones that reside so deep.

    I remained frozen on my spot and watched the squirrel, and as such, seconds had passed. I thought I would dodge this tribtion when suddenly its eyes turned hostile, and it leaped at me with a speed that I am barely able to track.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k!¡¯ I cursed and begin to run while activating all my strength; there is no way in hell I am going to fight this squirrel; I will run and doge its attack till Ashlyn arrive and save me from this dammed monster.

 Chapter 1659 - Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 1659 - Rescue</h4>

    Bang!

    I moved my sword and defended against its w and used that sledgehammer like a force to cover more distance between it and myself.

    It had been ten seconds since it became hostile, and in those ten seconds, it had already taken six swipes at me, which I fortunately able to defend against.

    I ampletely fine thanks to my armor which was able to suck the majority of the force of the attack and make me safe inside. If it had been my old armor, there would have been fountains of blood on every corner of my body.

    Due to the perfect defense, I can have a little breathing space in dealing with the Squirrel, but I still have to defend each of its moves with my sword and not let its ws reach my body; if that happened, then I would be flung like a ragdoll.

    "Reeeee!"

    It let out a strange scream which is very different from normal Squirrel monsters and came at me like a blur and I moved my de instinctively.

    All I could do is trust my instinct honed through the numerous battles and swung the sword at the left, which had again shed against the ws.

    I once again used the momentum of its attack to create a distance between us, and like always, it had followed me immediately with its blurring speed.

    I wish I had not to be suppressed to such a degree that I could not even fight back against a squirrel monster. If I had even 10% of my strength, I could have been able to deal with it easily.

    Still, it is an undeniable fact that this small squirrel monster is more powerful than me.

    It may be the life of this forest and got used to the suppression, but it is a fact that it is under same amount of suppression as me. If it went to the middle region or the outer region of the forest, it would be even more powerful.

    It is said that more than a thousand year ago, the numbers of monsters in the forest huge; they could found in all three regions in great numbers, but due to the strength they had and the danger they possess to people of both sides, Tyrants have killed a lot of them that only 1% of the original number had remained.

    Still, that 1% is highly dangerous, especially in the central region in which they are responsible for more than 50% urred here.

    Bang Bang Bang

    Attack after attack came, and I defended against each of them and moved closer and closer toward the exit with the help of its momentum; still, I was not able to cross enough distance to lessen the suppression, my strength is still suppressed at 99%.

    I only have to defend against its attack for a couple of more seconds as Ashlyn is close, and she will arrive within twenty seconds; once she does, this f.u.c.k.i.n.g Squirrel would be no problem.

    I begin to dance on the edge of the knife with its super-fast attack, barely defending against them.

    Chew Chew

    So, when I heard the familiar chirp, I stopped and put away my sword and looked at the Squirrel calmly, which was ready to attack me but stopped when it heard the chirp from the tiny little bird.

    Ashlyn is her tiny little size and now staring at Squirrel, who looked at the Ashlyn defiantly before its expressions changed that of the fear, and it began to take a step back before right out bolting at blurring speed.

    Chew!

    Ashlyn chirped gently and pped her wings, two silvery faints of arcs of fire released from her wings and struck the Squirrel before it could do before it could do anything.

    Dhub!

    For a moment, nothing had happened before suddenly a ¡¯Dhub¡¯ sound rang and it exploded into the ashes. There was nothing remaining of the Squirrel, not a skin or bone or anything, just grey ashes.

    The attack might not seem powerful enough to even sing its fur had directly turned the Squirrel into the ashes, not giving such a powerful monster even chance to scream.

    Eversince we had leveled up to the Emperor Stage, the strength of Ashlyn had risen sharply. She had be very powerful, so powerful that even I don¡¯t know how powerful she had be.

    She won against all the Grimm Monsters and monsters she had fought. These battles would be finished within a second or take a couple of minutes ording to the mood she is in, but she always won overwhelmingly in all her battles.

    Chew Chew Chew Chew

    Ashlyn chirped at me haughtily before she flew away; I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head with a smile before following her.

    She is as arrogant as she had been when she was a month old; there is barely any change in her personality despite bing extremely intelligent.

    With her resuming being my scout, I begin to follow her without hesitation, and this time, there was no fear in my heart as I know, whatever happens, Ashlyn will help me.

    I ran through the central region, and soon, the suppression on me before to lesson as I got closer and closer to the exit. With more of my strength returning, my speed begins to increase, but still, it took me nearly five hours to get out of the central region.

    With me entering the middle region, I became a blur; half of my strength had returned, and with such power, I moved with blurring speed, much faster than before when I was in this area earlier.

    Still, it took me seven hours to cross through the middle region and entered the outer region.

    I wanted to check on my seeds but decided to do thatter as there is a very important thing that I have to do.

 Chapter 1660 - Informing

    <h4>Chapter 1660 - Informing</h4>

    "Five should be enough!" I said as I looked at five small balls in my palms; they looked like they are made out of y, and if not for blue runes shing on them, nobody would have found them a special.

    These balls are very special as only Tyrants could make them, and only Tyrants could see the message hidden inside them. Teacher had given me some to be used for the circ.u.mstances I am going to use them.

    As I took them out, I closed my eyes and connect my soul energy with them; a few secondster, I finish.

    "You know what you have to do, right?" I asked Ashlyn; she nodded and swiped five y balls off my hands with her wings, making them immediately disappear from my hands into her storage.

    Chew Chew

    She chirped one more time and flew away, and soon she disappeared from my view. I stayed on my spot for a couple of more seconds, thinking before I moved toward the city.

    Thud!

    One and half hourter, I saw the silhouette of the Devil¡¯s Gate city and flew toward it medius speed and half an hourter,nded in front of its gates.

    A minuteter, I walked inside the city, and for a second, a soul sense of Tyrant spread over my body before it moved away.

    Soon, I reached my brownstone, and the first thing I did was shower before heating and eating my pre-cooked meal and sleeping on my bed. I had been awake for more than two days, and I want to be ready for tomorrow.

    The next day I had woke up after sleeping for a little more than ten hours. The first thing I did was to look at the time before I freshened up and begin to cook breakfast with the help of my vines which are in energy string form.

    Half an hourter, I took my breakfast to the porch to enjoy the breakfast in morning sunshine and show that will happen.

    There is no night here, but one could still gauge the time through the intensity of sunlight.

    I begin to breakfast while looking at the sky; first few minutes, nothing had happened when suddenly, five different color rays appeared in the sky. These rays are so bright that even in sunlight, they became visible and attracted the gazes of everyone.

    Those who were walking, those who were in the sky, had stopped in their ces and looked at five bright rays of light that came from different directions.

    "Whoever pulled this prank have quite guts, but they are going to be in a shit load of trouble," A young woman said to the young man beside her friend.

    The Devils Gate had very strict rules, and when ites to public disturbance, those rules became even stricter. It is due to those strict rules, the thousands of powerful criminals here became docile as chickens, never daring to cross the boundaries.

    A few seconds after the bright, colorful rays had appeared in the sky, a very powerful oppressive soul sense covered the whole city.

    The oppressive soul sense was so powerful that even the Emperors flying in the sky shakinglyded on the ground; some with weak will even fell from the sky and broke their bones.

    Two minutes after five rays appeared in the sky, a red-colored ray had disappeared, and few seconds after that other four rays had also disappeared, till the sky had turned normal again.

    Those five y balls I had given to Ashlyn are called Tyrant Messanger balls; they were quite popr a few thousand years ago, as they quickly attracted attention, and also message inside them could only be seen by Tyrants.

    There is a powerful soul block on the y balls that only a Tyrant¡¯s soul sense could pass through. When I had tried to use my soul sense on the balls, it had got repelled.

    After the rays disappeared from the sky, nothing had happened for the twenty minutes before suddenly powerful oppressive energies of more than ten Tyrants could be felt across the city.

    All these energies areing from Administrative Hall, which is covered in expertly runes, and top of that energy dome begin to appear on top of it.

    Only when the energy did cover the whole Administrative Hall, the auras have vanished.

    I may not be good at identifying the auras, but even I could guess the level of anger these more than ten auras have. The information in the ball had shocked them and made them extremely angry.

    As for why they activated the top-level defenses of the Administrative Hall, which even a powerful Tyrant will have a hard time breaking, I could only guess the reason for it.

    For about half an hour, nothing had happened, no announcement came, no aura burst out. All the Tyrants of the Devil Gate made no sound before suddenly the Administrative Hall had turned normal.

    Everything seemed to have turned into normal, as a powerful Tyrant aura is zing through the Administrative Hall. It seemed like whatever the problem had urred had been solved.

    The silencested for only a few seconds before it was broken.

    "Due To Certain Condition Administrative Code 1156 Had Been Evoked, And Curfew Is Dered In The Devils Gate." "Please Go Back To Respective Quarters Within Half An Hour, Any Movement After That Shall Be Dealt With Firm Hand!" A Voice said from the administrative building, and everybody¡¯s holowatches rang out with the same order that we had just heard.

 Chapter 1661 - Tyrants Vs. Tyrants I

    <h4>Chapter 1661 - Tyrants Vs. Tyrants I</h4>

    The announcement had spread shock into everyone¡¯s heart; it is not like such announcement are very rare; one of such came every half year. The reason people are shocked due to it because of its suddenness.

    People know whenever such announcementse; they came when Tyrants of both sides fights, but now there had been no signs of fighting could be seen or heard.

    The reaction of higher-ups is a little shocking; I had expected there would be a reaction but did not expect it would be this big that they would immediately dere a curfew.

    I looked around for a while, and when people around me had disappeared, I also went inside my home.

    Chew Chew

    After cleaning the dishes, Iid on the bed waiting, waiting for them to go there, and I did not have to wait for long as about a minute after I hadid on the bed, Ashlyn chirp rang through my mind and vision in front of me had changed.

    Her bird eye view appeared before me, and this time, Ashlyn is looking down from clouds, and below her, five humans who were on the same spot as the Grimm Monster and human were yesterday.

    I am a little surprised they are able to find the spot this soon; I had thought it would take them at least an hour.

    Ashlyn is high in clouds, and even then, I can see everything clearly. I am able to see the features of each human very clearly and even familiar with most of the Tyrants, especially the old-looking Tyrant Sir George who was responsible for the Treasure Pce.

    All of them are staring at the empty ground, holding devices which not seemed to be of this world.

    They are looking at the devices and marking the ces, and surprisingly, they have urately marked the ces of all twelve staff, but there is no happening seemed on their face; instead, they became even graver.

    As marked all the positions, a Tyrant name Sir Sheldon River took out twelve hand sizes discs and ced them carefully on the ces they had marked before all of them created sufficient distance from the disc, fearing something dangerous might ur.

    After walking back about ten meters, they finally stopped, and Sir Sheldon ced a finger on the disc in his hand and pressed it.

    As he did, the disc begins to light up in a runic light before they begin levitating. When the disc got about a meter above the ground, bring blue light released from them toward the ground.

    For a few seconds, nothing had happened before the staffs begin toe out of the eath slowly.

    As the staff came out, the discs begin to move up, and a minuteter, all the twelve staff came out of the ground and now floating under the disc¡¯s dense blue light.

    The five humans, especially sir Sheldon heave a small sigh of relief seeing that, but soon serious expression appeared on his face. He started at the discs for few seconds before slowly started to move toward them and soon appeared in front of floating staff below the disc.

    Seeing him do that, other Tyrants expression became very serious, and they looked like they are ready to activate their defensive shield at any moment; looks like these staffs are extremely dangerous things that even Tyrant such as Sir Sheldon is very careful of them.

    Carefully Sir Sheldon gripped the staff, which seemed too big for his hands, and pulled it out of the blue light.

    A big sigh of relief couldn¡¯t help but sh into the eyes of Sir Sheldon when staff came out of the blue light of the disc safely and did not react any weirdly.

    He looked at the staff for a moment before taking out a big wooden case that had a dense formation carved on it. He gently ced the staff in it and closed the case; as he did, the case lit up and disappeared into the storage.

    A momentter, he moved toward another disc and done the same thing as he did with previous staff. Pulling it out of the disc¡¯s light gently before storing it in a case safely.

    One by one, he did that with staff, and always his expression would serious and his movements would be gentle and careful, and he would always take a sigh of relief as he pulled out the staff without any idents.

    As he moves toward one disk after another, his movements were never hurried. Even after he removed ten eight staff, he moved toward ninth staff with the same carefulness he had exhibited toward the first staff.

    Soon, Sir Sheldon reached the twelfth staff, thest, with him pulling it out, all the staffs would be stored in storage gently.

    Seconds passed by slowly as Sir Sheldon gently pulled out thest staff and put it in the runic case. As he did that, the Tyrants behind him took a huge breath as a big burden had released from their shoulders.

    As it had happened, Sir Sheldon turned toward Sir George and said something to an old man; hearing it, the old man nodded and moved beside Sheldon before moving his up a little.

    As he did, the ground covered in the green light begins to move; I am not surprised him being earth elemental; the info teacher had provided about the Tyrants in Devil¡¯s Gate was quite detailed.

    Seconds passed by as the earth move slowly, and soon the upper part of the Engine thing became visible as it did; the expression on everyone¡¯s face became serious, and Sir Geroge begin to move the earth even faster as if wanting to be finished with this task as soon as possible.

    Hun!

    I was watching the old man manipting the earth when suddenly Ashlyn craned her neck at left; a secondter, Sir Sheldon shouted something, and Sir George stopped and appeared behind Sir Sheldon like other Tyrants before looking left with trepidation.

 Chapter 1662 - Tyrants Vs Tyrants II

    <h4>Chapter 1662 - Tyrants Vs Tyrants II</h4>

    I did not have to wait for long to know why they are looking toward the left, and within a second, Seven Grimm Monsters appeared in front of them, and three of them were the same who put that Engine thing in the ground.

    But the one leading them is apletely different Grimm Monster; it is Snow Werewolf with a huge hammer in its hand.

    Seeing seven Grimm Monsters appearing, the expressions of the five Tyrants have be serious, and there was even fear that could be seen on the face of Sir Sheldon and others as they stare at the Snow Werewolf.

    It is very clear that the leading Snow Werewolf is very powerful, so powerful that even Sir Sheldon is afraid of it.

    As they appeared, the snow werewolfughed as it said something and waved its hand, and as it did, a snow gale came out of its hands which easily pushed Sir Sheldon and others hundreds of meters behind.

    Sir Sheldon and other Tyrant tried to resist the snow gale, but they were not able to do much other than get pushed back, and seeing their helplessness, horror couldn¡¯t help but appear on the faces of five Tyrant.

    The power shown by the Snow Werewolf had shocked the five Tyrants; though they are shocked, they quickly collected themselves and brought out weapons, ready to face the Werewolf, even if it is stronger than them.

    The snow werewolfughed, seeing their bravery before its expression turned ferocious and killing intent begin to radiate from its eyes. It is clear that it wanted to kill the humans

    Huge crystalline ws appeared on both of its hands, and it swiped toward the direction of humans at a speed that I was barely able to follow blurringly.

    Through the ws, a huge phantom of ws appeared and went toward the five tyrants at the blurring speed.

    Seeing the powerful attacking, all the five human Tyrants attacked together and at the same time activated their defensive shields, which is a wise choice, and the phantom ws shed against the attacks of the five Tyrants; it had crushed them all.

    Coldcerating wounds appeared on their bodies as they puked the icy blood; the attack was too heavy for them.

    I am quite shocked seeing the power of the attack; it had obliterated the humans attacks and crushed their defensive shields, especially that of Sir Sheldon, who is quite powerful.

    I have read the intelligence on him; he is not only a powerful Tyrants but also had great battle experience, he may look middle-aged, but he is over a hundred years old; he was a young man during thest grand war, he fought in it and survived.

    Snow Werewolfughed loudly, seeing their bloodied state beforeunching another attack, and this time, the attack is far more powerful than before.

    Ashlyn could feel the aura of attack even in the clouds, and she is not using her soul sense; its aura had covered therge area that she could feel without extending her soul sense.

    The human¡¯s Tyrants reacted immediately; they againunched the attacked and evoked their defensive shields.

    This time tot, the attack of the Snow Werewolf crushed the attacks of humans Tyrants. Last time, their attacks were able to slow down its phantom ws a little, but this time, the ws had directly crushed the attack and moved toward the human Tyrants.

    Horror again appeared on the faces of human Tyrants as they moved to dodge the attack, but their speed seemed too slow. The attack of Snow Werewolf had reached them before they could take more than two steps.

    Seeing the powerful attack about to crash on the Tyrants, I nearly close my eyes in horror; what will happen next won¡¯t be pretty, not all five of them would able to survive this attack, and they know it at weel, it is clearly visible in their eyes.

    The sudden rescue had surprised the humans; it is clear in their expression that they were not expecting any rescue but are very grateful for it.

    The Grimm Monsters were also shocked by the sudden rescue, especially Snow Werewolf, who had was not able to detect the attack before it or came or the person who hadunched the attack.

    Everyone searched for the person who had rescued the humans, and they did not have to wait for long as beautiful women with light blue-colored hair appeared in front of them.

    The woman who appeared looked young, in her early thirties. She is tall with light brown skin and wearing a ck designer pantsuit with high heels. The way she is dressed, she looked like she is going for a meeting instead of for a battle.

    On her c.h.e.s.t, there are two badges; one is of Silverstone Academy, and the other is of ck Moon Corps, a powerful unit of Pyramid¡¯s forces which only had elite tyrants as its member.

    The ck Moon Corps is one of the three most powerful Corps that Pyramid controlled and was established by Ramona Hawthorn herself during the previous Epochal War; the requirement to get into it is very hard.

    Except for Sir George, no one seemed to identify this woman, but everyone turned respectful to her as they nced at ck Moon Badge on her c.h.e.s.t. The expression of the Snow Werewolf had also turned serious as it looked at her.

    Thedy with the ck Moon Badge is not looking at any of the Grimm Monsters; instead, she looked behind; she looked for a moment before she said something that surprised both Grimm Monsters and Humans.

    A secondter, a Grimm Monster appeared out of nowhere. It is a ck Mambaman covered in ivory white armor.

 Chapter 1663 - Tyrants Vs Tyrants III

    <h4>Chapter 1663 - Tyrants Vs Tyrants III</h4>

    The appearance of ck Manmbam had shocked everybody; even Grimm Monsters did not seem to know it was hiding there and what shocked people even more is a mark of circle and ax on the armor of ck Mambaman.

    The Razing Legion.

    Just like the ck Moon Corps, The Razing Legion is one Elite force of Grimm Race, in control of Grimm High Council; these bastards are very powerful, and they are equal to ck Moon Corps in power or slightly more seeing they have higher numbers.

    ¡¯What the hell is going on?¡¯ I ask myself. The members of ck Moon Corps and Razing Legion rarely appear in the open, and whenever they do, they never reveal themselves, but now they are openly showing themselves.

    As the ck Mambaman appeared, a smile appeared on the ck Moondy¡¯s face, and a longbow appeared in her hand. It seemed to be made of some king delicate white wood; it looked very beautiful.

    The bow just appeared in her hand; she did not pull a string or aim it; she just took it out to make a statement; of course, she is going to use it, with all these powerful Tyrants gathered, there will be a battle.

    Both sides continue to stare at each other before Mamabaman said something which drew out an angry response from the ck Moondy, and she said something pointing at ck Mambaman, which drew out angry response from it, but it was not directed at the ck Moondy but at the three Grimm Monster who was ced Engin thing in the ground yesterday.

    It is likely angry due to them being discovered; I could think him say, ¡¯You all have one thing to do, and you can even do that right,¡¯ The ck Mamabaman looked at them for a few seconds before again looked at ck Moondy and said something.

    This time, the ck Moon Lady did not waste time responding to it; a beautiful blue, green armor appeared on my body which had covered her to her, and her longbow began to shine faintly as she lifted it aimed.

    As she pulled the string, the arrow a green arrow formed in the strings which left the bow as she released the string.

    The arrow was so fast that I was only able to catch a glimpse of it when it was released from the bow before it disappeared and appeared right before the ck Mambaman and pierced through its c.h.e.s.t.

    No Blood came out of its wound as it did not pierce through it; what I saw is an arrow piercing the after image, the Mambaman had dodged the attack.

    Mambaman appeared behind the ck Moondy and swing its glowing green sword against her. I saw it decapitating her neck, which again turned out to be phantom as the ck Moondy appeared a hundred meters back and she shot back to back to two arrows

    One arrow had gone toward the Snow Werewolf while the other went toward the ck Mambaman.

    The horror couldn¡¯t help but appear on its face as it moved to dodge the attack. Its a good thing; it had the presence of mind to activate its shields when two top dogs begin to fights, but whether it will able to help it or not remains to be seen.

    The ck Mambaman did not think the Snow Werewolf will able to dodge the attack as it moved to help it but stopped immediately as it found the ck Moondy shooting one arrow after another in its direction.

    It seemed to immediately discard the thought of saving the Snow Werewolf and focused on saving itself, and while it happened, the arrow had pierced through Snow Werewolf.

    Its defensive method had torn apart like paper before the arrow pierced through its body, creating a huge hole.

    The injury is extremely serious, but it was not able to kill it on the spot. It had moved enough that instead of piercing through its c.h.e.s.t, it had pierced through the right side of it, saving the heart by inches.

    Still, the arrow had created a huge hole in its c.h.e.s.t which is double the size of an a.d.u.l.t palm; not to forget the injury is not healing; it seemed to be expanding.

    It is a quite shocking scene, seeing the vitality Grimm Monster has; all the injuries they received healed very quickly, but this attack by ck Moon Lady, doing the opposite, so one can imagine the power behind it.

    It seemed to make the ck Mambaman very angry, and it leaped at ck Moondy in ferociousness. Its movements became invisible that fight from then on became near invisible to me.

    I could only catch the snipped now and then when they stayed on the one spot for too long, but one thing is clear, the ck Moondy is dealing with Mambaman just fine.

    While her attack may not be able to touch it, its attack also was not able to do anything to it; she seemedpletely fine.

    Though they might able to deal with any attack that came from each other, any attack from monsters from above will give them a deal or take them very close to death like the Snow Werewolf.

    As time passed, the destruction begins to spread around; each arrow that missed would destroy hundreds of trees; in just a minute of starting the battle, the kilometers area of the fight had been destroyed.

    Even Tyrants below who are watching like the headless chickens had drawn back from the immediate area of the fight, fearing they might get targeting by the other party as the Snow Werewolf did.

    That was a wise decision on their part.

    The only area that wasn¡¯t destroyed by the Tyrants is where the Engine this is; both parties consciously avoided targeting that area.

 Chapter 1664 - Silver Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 1664 - Silver Arrow</h4>

    It had been more than an hour since the battle had begun between two Tyrants, and till now, no one was able to touch each other.

    Their attack has grown powerful over time, and their speed is so great that I could see them except when they stop on one spot for more than a fraction of the seconds.

    With such long battles and power attacks, they have destroyed the huge area around them. The trees in the dense suppressive area where even Emperor with strength like mine will have a problem dealing damage had been vaporized under their attacks.

    Tens of kilometers areay barren around them; looking at it, one might think only a powerful army could bring such destruction, but no, it had been brought by just two very powerful Tyrants.

    For a moment, I even thought whether the powerful suppression even affects them, which it does, of course, but these Tyrants are powerful enough to bear it with the strength they have.

    Despite not able to see much of their fight, I am looking at it very carefully; I am sure after this fight, things will change in the Devil¡¯s Gate, even outside. Simple things could call members ck Moon Corps and Raze Legion.

    The battle continued for more than twenty minutes when suddenly both of them stopped and looked at each other without speaking; they just stared at each other.

    The staring conteststed for more than a minute before ck Mambaman said something; hearing what it said, the Moon Lady copped and said something which seemed to anger ck Mambaman too much as its eyes zed in anger.

    Whatever they are talking about, it is rted to the Engine thing. Both their targeted on it, and even during their battle, they had their eyes off that Engine thing and were always careful not to hit an area where the Engine thing is.

    Few more words fired from their mouth when suddenly, a powerful aura burst out of the ck Mambaman.

    This is aura is very powerful, far more powerful than any aura it had ever revealed during the battle. Even I, who is watching through Ashlyn¡¯s sense, felt suffocated when this aura washed over Ashlyn.

    The strange thing is while I felt suffocated, Ashly does feel much anything as if this aura is not from some powerful Tyrant but lowest level Knight; it is the same for the suppression from which she does not feel anything.

    But unlike the suppression, which she is actively shielding me from feeling, she is doing no such thing with aura.

    As the powerful aura released from the ck Mambaman, it moved; it did not waste even a fraction of a second; I wish I could see how it had moved, but the difference in the strength is too much for us to see anything.

    It has definitelyunched the all-out attack, and with the killing, the intent is radiating; it is clear that it wants to kill the ck Moondy at any cost.

    It is like she is revealing her strength for the first, every moment, there is an arrow releasing from her bow. She is is not giving the ck Mambaman a single chance to attack.

    SHHHARRR

    One of the arrows finally nicked its shoulder, giving a small would. Though the wound was small, it had created the big effect as the ck Mambaman roared in frustration loudly and went toward the ck Moon Lady.

    She again dodges its attack and begins to shower it with the arrows again, and this time, her arrows begin to divide themselves. Each arrow would divide itself into a ten arrow.

    With so many arrowsing its way, the ck Mambaman began to have a problem dodging them and started to defend with its sword. It is the chance that ck Moon Lady seemed to be waiting for; she increased the intensity of arrows that ck Mambaman would be always be surrounded by them.

    Seeing how is cutting the tens of arrows every moment, it seemed to have fallen into the traps of ck Moon Lady.

    Archers are dangerous, especially skilled ones. With the range and attacks they couldunch, they could control the rhythm of the battle; such opponents are very hard to deal with because if they are not strong as you, they will run away, and every archer I hade across have an incredible speed, that catching them is very difficult.

    More and more arrows came toward the ck Mambaman, but it dealt with each of them without any problem.

    It might be trapped, but it is still strong enough to deal with any attack that came in its way.

    The ck Moondy continued tounch an attack at ck Mambaman. I had thought she would continue tounch it when suddenly a silver arrow appeared on the bow. It is not an energy arrow but a real physical one which she aimed at Engine this.

    "NOOOOO!"

    The sudden move from the ck Moondy caught the ck Mambaman off guard, and it screamed loudly as a silver arrow flew toward the Engine thing.

    A powerful aura burst out of it, and it moved toward the arrow, not caring about the powerful arrows that areing toward it.

    s, it could not catch up to the silver arrow, it is too fast, and it stuck to the Engine thing before the ck Mambaman would do anything.

    The look of horror appeared on the face of ck Mambaman and other Grimm Monsters as they saw the silver arrow striking the Engin thing; they begin to create as much distance they could from it as if it might explode.

    I also expected an explosion to happen, but nothing of that sort happened, as the arrow the engin thing, it melted and silver liquid which begins to spread across the Engine thing.

    In a few seconds, the whole visible part of Engine thing had been covered in silver liquid, and I am sure it seemed down, covering the part that is buried in the earth and also the huge runic disc on which it stood.

 Chapter 1665 - Melted

    <h4>Chapter 1665 - Melted</h4>

    "WRETCHED HUMAN!"

    The ck Mambaman roared loudly and moved toward in ck Moondy in rage that could be felt across kilometers.

    Seeing iting toward her in a fury, there was no fear in ck Moon Lady¡¯s face; instead, there is mirth as if she is challenging it. The smile on her face seemed to make it even angrier as it let out the guttural roar.

    She again pulled the string and released the arrow, and this time, the arrow bigger and darker, and it appeared inches away from the c.h.e.s.t of the ck Mambaman c.h.e.s.t in a moment.

    Mambaman swiftly fended off the arrow, but a trace of fear and panic could be seein in its eyes for a moment before it had disappeared, and it had taken a step toward the ck Moon Lady when it stopped again, and this time, the arrow was nearly at its eyes before it swatted it away.

    A couple of more arrows wereunched before they had stopped, and both looked at each other.

    The ck Moon Lady opened her mouth to speak, but ck Mambaman interrupted her and barked something before turning toward seven Grimm Monsters and said something to them.

    Hearing that, the seven Grimm Monsters hesitated before they appeared behind the ck Mambaman and begin flying away.

    Their exit shocked me, and it is even more shocking that ck Moon Lady did not try to stop them. She just watched them leave without doing anything before shended near the engine thing, which is melting under the silver liquid.

    The silver arrow is not the normal arrow, it had somehow melted the whole Engine thing, and now I could it melting the disk.

    The ck Moondy continued watching the melting process, but she also very careful about her surrounding. She might seem rxed, but she is not; she is ready for war and not to forget, her bow is still in her hands.

    I have seen how fast she could shoot; if she sensed any danger, it would not be taken even a fraction of a second before arrows start flying from her bow.

    A few secondster, the five human Tyrants appeared beside her; thedy turned toward Sir Sheldon and begin talking with them; whatever she said seemed to put a grave expression on Sir Sheldon¡¯s face as he rubbed his temples in worry.

    It is quite frustrating to me that I could not hear what they are talking about. I could not even read their lips; these Tyrants are very careful; they have shielded their mouths with invisible energy, so those spying could not read what they are saying.

    It is prettymon practice when talking private but these Tyrants employing it when they are in the middle of nowhere.

    The melting process is slow; the final piece of the engine thing had melted, and now it begins to melt the disk.

    The Tyrants watched the process as they discussed the things, and as such, few minutes have passed, and the discpletely melted, leaving behind a big pool of silver liquid.

    She did that for nearly half an hour before again she next silver pool of liquid and took off a palm-size bottle containing brown, red liquid; she opened the bottle¡¯s cap and poured the liquid off on the silvery pool.

    The silvery liquid begins to saturate as it came into contact with the red liquid, and by a second, its area begins to shrink till there is nothing but a small silver ball had remained, which had numerous runes shing on it.

    The ck Moondy picked the silvery ball, ced it in a crystalline box before stored it in her storage.

    She spoke few words to Tyrants beside her, and soon, all of them took the air and flew toward the Devil Gate city; in few seconds, they disappeared from Ashlyn¡¯s view.

    I did not break the connection with Ashlyn and continued to watch below for a couple of minutes, but nothing happened except for few monstersing in sniffing before leaving in a hurry as if they sense something dangerous.

    "What a day!" I said as I opened my eyes and massaged my head; the past few hours were really something.

    I really wish to know what that Engin thing is, but s, I could not. Though I made a mental note in my mind about it, I will ask the teacher when I got back to the Academy.

    Now, with this mess around, I don¡¯t think anyone would be able to leave the Devil¡¯s gate. The next week and week after that is a time when the gates of Gates opened, old people go, new people came, but I don¡¯t think, at this moment, Devils Gate would let anybody leave.

    For the past years, the situation between the humans and Grimm Race bing tenser. Tenser than usual, I had observed it during the years.

    Sigh!

    A sigh couldn¡¯t help but came out of my mouth when I think about war; war is terrible but necessary. Millions of people die, and countless resources were wasted, but the opportunity we humans have to inflict some credible damage to Grimm Monsters or vice versa.

    In thest epoch war, we have nearly wiped out the Grimm Monsters under the lead of Ramona Hawthorn.

    The bastard had to hide in their little hole, but a few hundred yearster, they came out in huge numbers and started taking back territories we have captured, and now they control half of the Central Continent.

    Shaking my head of those thoughts, I got up from the bed. The war may start in a few years, but I feel like the Devil¡¯s Gate will face the war-like situation soon enough.

 Chapter 1666 - Thirty-Seven Days

    <h4>Chapter 1666 - Thirty-Seven Days</h4>

    It had been thirty-seven days since the Engine incident, more than a month since the curfew had been imposed. It was the longest curfew ever invoked in the Devil¡¯s Gate in the past hundred years.

    The feed is filled withints from the people, and there have been few incidents. It is not easy to cage thousands of emperors in a house for a long period, especially the criminals who could not be contained in one ce.

    Many exploded, but tyrants have suppressed them within minutes; though they did kill not people, what they did was quite scary; they streamed it live as a warning.

    Seeing the punishments of people, even the craziest Emperors became sober, and no huge incidents have urred.

    While the city may be silent, the forest is not; Ashlyn had been in the forest for all this while, and in the past month, she had seen more than a hundred Tyrant battles; they were happening in every corner of the forest.

    Ashlyn had seen nearly fifty Tyrants from both sides, and few of them had even died. It is hard to kill the Tyrants, but they can be killed; I had seen them got killed and know how much strength I would be needed if I wanted to kill one.

    Something strange had happened in the forest two days ago; all the Tyrants, be it humans or Grimm Monsters, have disappeared. Not a single one of them remained, and it is likely rted to the missive I had received a few hours ago.

    The curfew had finally ended; correctly, it will end tomorrow morning. All the residents have been asked to be present at the Adventure za in the morning.

    While this past month had been prison to the other people, I was quite happy to get such a long break. It had given me huge time to study and work on my Inheritance.

    The Tyrant upgrade is not easy; the knowledge requires for it is immense that even now, I do not have a full idea about creating aplete Tyrant upgrade, but as I study more, I get closer to my goal.

    The seven books that Hidden Being has provided me are a treasure; there is so much knowledge filled in them that one could feel hundreds of libraries with them; they contain concepts that are wonderous and out of the world and very difficult to understand.

    It is good I have Inheritance Space where I could read them, where time flows much slower. If it It not for that, then I would have needed near a year to study what I had studied.

    It is not the seven books I had studied; I also studied the book on celestial Inheritance, the example of Inheritance it has int. Those Inheritances are extremely good, very polished.

    I felt regretful to say that my current Inheritance is below their standards. Compare to their powerful, efficient, and clean design, my is an absolute mess.

    While now it is a mess, a less mess than before since I am following the rules. The Tyrant upgrade will be powerful, efficient, and clean, far more than the design shown in the book; I will make sure of it and continue working on it, no matter how much time it took me.

    As I finished with my dinner, I clean the dishes before going toward the training room.

    I summoned my sword, not an original sword but a sword that Sam used, but I made it even heavier than my sword¡¯s weight for the training.

    I had seen how one¡¯sbat skills matters when the battle between equally powerful opponents yed out.

    The first real Tyrant battle I saw between ck Moondy and ck Mamabaman; both of them had about the simr level of strength, but if the ck Mambaman is not such skilled with its sword, it would have not able to stop the arrows that appeared inches away from its heart.

    Real skill requires experience, hard work, and consistency; I have experience, and I am working hard consistently, and as long as I continued to do that, I will have the skills I need.

    I practiced with a sword for two hours till every article of clothing I am wearing had drenched in sweat.

    I put my sword back in me and walked to the shower, where icy cold water cascade on my body. After such intense practice, the bath of the icy cold water felt extremely good.

    Fifteen minutester, I walked into my room wearing new clothes andid on my bed before closing my eyes which had remained closed for little more than two hours before they opened again with obvious tiredness in them.

    My mind felt sleepy, but I resisted as I always did and took out a tome, and a few secondster, my consciousness had seeped inside me.

    The tome is a rare treasure of learning energy maniption and soul maniption, which I had recently after I had mastered a seven-hundredths recipe. Now the cooking is not all about energy maniption but also soul maniption.

    The dishes will not only satiate the body but also the soul; only the teacher had reached this far, and even she was not able to get much far in it, and I could understand why.

    The being inside the tome had said that I need a crucial understanding of the soul, and until I understood it, I would not be able to master the recipe.

    "Another failure," I said an hourter; I sighed and closed the tome before putting it into my storage. It looks like I would not get that crucial understanding of the soul by practicing madly; I will need to do something different, and I have no idea what.

 Chapter 1667 - Glimpse

    <h4>Chapter 1667 - Glimpse</h4>

    "It is time," I said as I looked at the watch; the curfew had been lifted at 5 AM, as the missive stated, and people hade out of their homes and clouded the sky.

    I had not gone out; I had just observed them from my porch beforeing back. There are too many things for me to do in so little time. Since I had woke up since dawn, I had trained for an hour and spend one hour in my Inheritance space, not to forget cooking and eating breakfast.

    ¡¯And it is time to go to Adventure za,¡¯ I thought and walked in golden sunshine before taking up the sky.

    There were people everywhere, far more than they should have been. If I am not wrong, then the Devils Gate had brought out new people, the poption of it had at least doubled.

    Such numbers have surprised me; if it had been normal powerhouses, even kings, it would not have been a surprise what I saw in front of me area Emperors, above-average Emperors at that.

    Allocating such numbers of Emperors is a great risk that Pyramid usually does not take in normal times.

    If Pyramid could dispatch more than twenty Twenty Tyrants, including the ck Moon Corps, then sending a few thousand Emperors is no big thing.

    Thud!

    A few minutester, Inded in the za amidst thousands of Emperors; the Tyrants had not arrived yet, but they will soon.

    Chew Chew

    As I was amidst the Emperors listening conversation around, replying if someone had talked when Ashlyn chirp rang out in my mind andpletely different scenery appeared.

    I saw Grimm Monstersing out of their Fort, and they are covering the whole sky before dispersing throughout the forest.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k!¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse in my mind; it is not the Grimm Monsters that had shocked me; it is their numbers; they are huge, almost doubles as our numbers, and I would not be scared seeing the Grimm Monsters always have arger number than us, it is nothing new.

    What is scary about this thing is that Grimm Monsters does not have one Fort; they have three, and if the other two forts have also released the same numbers of the Grimm Monsters, then we will be f.u.c.k.e.d.

    Grimm Monsters have a greater number of powerhouses than us, but they do not have enough that they would throw around as many as they wanted. Especially the Emperor level powerhouses.

    Them sending out such arge amount of Emperors means the thing is more serious than I had thought before, and dealing with such an amount of number would be extremely troublesome.

    It is a good thing; they are have note directly for battle and went to the forest. On the surface, it may look disadvantageous to the Grimm Monsters seeing such huge numbers; the direct battle would be more advantageous to them.

    It is short-term benefits with a heavy casualty as we humans do not go down easily, especially when we are against such odds. If we know we are going to be defeated, then we make sure to give our enemy a bitter victory which is worse than defeat.

    Sending all their Emperors is a strategic choice was keeping an eye on the future. In this way, they will produce more Tyrants, and it is Tyrants that instrumental in winning the wars and in making it, even if they have to sacrifice thousands of Emperors, they will do it.

    This type of battle is also advantageous to us; we would also be creating some Tyrants from thousands of our Emperors.

    People assume it is quick battles that made the powerhouses, but they are; they quick battles shine the powerhouse; it is a constant and gradual battle that produces the powerhouses more efficiently.

    Suddenly, I felt the powerful aura around me, and I instantly cut my connection with Ashlyn and looked ahead.

    As I had expected, the Tyrants have arrived, and there are nine of them in the lead of Sir Geroge. These are official Tyrants of Devil Gate, the ones I had read about in intel that the teacher had given me.

    There was no sign of ck Moon Lady or other Tyrants I saw through Ashlyn¡¯s eyes in the past month.

    "The war is imminent," Sir Sheldon said, drawing out sharp breath from all the Emperors; even I am surprised hearing those wordsing out of his mouth as the first sentence despite expecting him to say something like that.

    Though I had expected these words after some soft words, it seemed like Sir Sheldon is the man who likes to go straight to the point.

    "I am sure you all have noticed that throughout the years, the advances of the Grimm Races have made greater than the past," He said, and nearly all the Emperors nodded.

    The Grimm Monsters have been attacking more and more territories, with greater numbers than they usually do.

    "The situation had reached the tipping point that now, war could erupt at any moment," He said with a louder voice, making some of the Emperors surprised; some still are not understanding the gravity of the situation we are in.

    One can not me them, here all the Emperors are below fifty years of age. We have never fought a huge war; we have may have fought battles where millions participated, but it nothingpared to war.

    "So, I ask you to prepare yourself for war, from today you are going to get a glimpse of it," He said, and his expression became hard.

    "In the forest, there are more than five-time your numbers Grimm Monsters waiting for you, and I want you all to y them till the river of Grimms Blood begin to flow through the forest!" He roared.

    For a moment, everything was silent before defeating zing shouts roused from the Emperors.

    "WAR WAR WAR WAR!"

 Chapter 1668 - Rousing

    <h4>Chapter 1668 - Rousing</h4>

    War War War

    The Emperors begin to shout loudly as the battle spirit begin to burn in their heart, and the battle spirit of Emperors is visible; one could feel it in the air and taste it on their tongue.

    "Go, children of the world, and y the Grimm Race with such ferocity that they would think ten times before dering the war," Sir Sheldon said, and a huge gate of the city opened wide.

    The huge gate never opened, seeing the poption of the devil¡¯s gate, which is in mere thousands, the small gates are more than enough for people without creating the huge traffic.

    The Emperors flew toward the gate with their eyes shining in the battle spirit. The speech of Sir Sheldon had roused them; not to forget their own l.u.s.t for battle and hate for the Grimm Monsters.

    I also followed my fellow Emperors; I want to kill some Grimm Monsters, I had been cooped up in the house for more than a month, not taking a single step outside.

    The istion may not have affected me as much as others, but there is still some frustration in my heart, and what better way to let that out other than having a great fight.

    Soon, I flew over the big gate and minuteter, entered the forest. Thousands of Emperors have entered, but it would still be hard to find the Grimm Monsters to kill.

    The forest is vast, and the suppression of it makes things even more difficult. As the suppression not only suppressed the things but also suck everything from sounds to energy, making finding enemies even more difficult.

    Still, I would not have this problem; I have Ashlyn; she could help me find as much as Grimm Monsters I want without wasting much time.

    While the speech of Sir Sheldon rousing, I do not want to change my fighting strategy much. I would still mostly depend on my seeds to kill and harvest the Grimm Monsters.

    I have a clear in mind, which is to work on my Inheritance while filling the space inside me with the Bloodline Essence. It is not a hard goal, not with my current strength; I will only need some time to fulfill it.

    This goal may not be as blood-burning as my previous adventures since I could think of most of my opponents with a single attack, but still, this goal is extremely exciting to me.

    The Inheritance, especially the Tyrant Grade, is very hard to design; The standards I forced on myself making it difficult for me to create it; I do not have sufficient understanding to create the Inheritance that is the level of I saw in the book.

    Still, I am quite lucky that I nearly have all the study material I need to improve my understanding.

    Her Excellency, when she reached this phase, had to make a deal with Wisdom Tower for such knowledge; fortunately, I won¡¯t have to make such a deal, I have nearly all the material I need to study and those I do not have, I will have to find it.

    That is the thing of the future when I nearlyplete the Tyrant Inheritance, and I have a feeling that it will take time seeing, I had only finished about 10%.

    There is one side goal I like to finish before leaving, and that is reaching Sunlight Dome, and reaching there is harder than I had thought.

    A few days ago, Ashlyn had reached very closer to it tailing one Grimm Tyrant, and that Tyrant had tond on the ground when it reached close to it; the suppression close to the Sunlit Dome is terrifying.

    There are too many things on my shoulder, and with this war looming on the horizon, I am feeling intense pressure on me. I like to be Tyrant before the war started; from what I read, only Tyrants have control over their fate in war while others are chickens on the chopping board.

    As I reached deep enough into the forest, I stopped at a secluded spot and ask Ashlyn to check the surrounding area, and when I had gotten the go-ahead from her, I tappen on the temple.

    A few minutester, I begin to run through the forest again, but this time, my speed is much greater. I am wearing a new face; with this face, I won¡¯t have to worry about showing too much power.

    I am nning to hunt in the Middle Region of the forest, closer to the central Region; I might even go central Region for hours.

    It was quite regretful that I had to remove all my seeds a month ago, after the battle of Tyrants; I had asked Ashlyn to take out all the seeds; she had only burrowed the seeds back inst night.

    It was a good thing I had asked Ashlyn to take out the seeds, seeing how zealously human Tyrants were in each corner of the forest with many devices in their hands. Even my seeds have some protection against the Tyrants, I did not want to take the risk.

    She burrowed the seeds back in a different destination than before; earlier, most of the seeds were in the outer Region while some in the middle Region; now, all the seeds are in the middle Region.

    I was going to burrow then in the same ce as before, seeing a low number of people have the power to enter the middle Region, but Ashlyn told me to burrow them into the middle Region, and its a good thing listened to her.

    With huge numbers of Grimm Monstersing, I am sure my seeds will give me a good harvest.

 Chapter 1669 - One Minute

    <h4>Chapter 1669 - One Minute</h4>

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn chirped again with the familiar chirp, hearing that I took a sharp left, and three minutester, a Bullman appeared in front of me.

    Puch Puch Puch

    It got startled seeing me and opened its mouth to say something but did not get a chance as tens of fine green energy strings pierced through it and begin to multiply inside it rapidly.

    As I appeared beside it, a green dome covered us, and just as that happened; strings came out from every corner of its body and wrapped it fully before the harvesting process begins.

    Twenty-seven secondster, the strings came to me, and I saw a beautiful grey white essence rose emitting strong poison power. I took the rose in my hand, and just as I did, it begins to dim as its energies begin to cover the whole body.

    A few secondster, the Poison-type Essence Rose disappeared, and so is energy covering me. It took less than ten seconds for Nero to consume the whole essence rose.

    After collecting the stuff of the Bullman and I begin to move again; the Bullman was the fourth Grimm Monster I had killed, and like three before, I had finished with it in less than a minute.

    As I had said, I had be too powerful; the Bullman was a very powerful Poison-type warrior, but I had killed it within a minute.

    It had the protection amulet, but it was not able to activate due to the suppression. The protection amulet was likely to be average as the good ones were able to bear the suppression of the Outer region of the forest.

    Two hours and two more Grimm Monsterster, I had entered the Middle Region of the forest and sped toward the Central Region.

    I have no n on going deeper into the central region; I am staying on edge this time to hunt the Grimm Monster. Grimm Monster, I will find there will have a high probability of having Bloodline.

    Of the six Grimm Monsters I had killed on the way, not a single one of them had the Bloodline, which is quite regretful as I really need the bloodline essence.

    Soon, I found another Grimm Monster; this one is not notified by Ashlyn as it on my direct way.

    This Grimm Monster is more powerful than the six Grimm Monsters I had killed in the outer region, but I had still finished within a minute, and such speed is all not due to power; the control factor also helping a lot in making the process faster.

    Before, I used to let the strings do their job once they pierce through the Grimm Monsters¡¯ body if the opponent is average. Now I took control over the strings from making them grow inside to harvest.

    In the fast few days, I had begun to focus on my control again; the recipes involving soul had begun, and I found controlling soul energy to a very fine degree is harder than controlling the energy.

    Hun!

    I moved through the middle part of the forest using nearly all my strength, but as I cross the more distance, my speed begins to lessen as the suppression one increases, which is normal.

    What is not normal is the effect of the suppression of what I am feeling. It is lesser thanst time, which is strange seeing how little my strength had increased in the past month.

    I noticed this strangeness and begin to observe it as I make my way toward the Central Region.

    Five more hours passed, and on the way, I had killed another four Grimm Monsters. This number is very surprising and pleasant for me as I had never been able to kill such numbers of Grimm Monsters in such a short time in the middle region.

    Still, those who survived and beat these Grimm Monsters also make a huge improvement, and some even able to reach the Tyrant Stage.

    Thud!

    Inded on the edge of the Middle Region, a meter away from the boundary of the Central Region; I just need to take a few steps to walk into it, and I just did that.

    As I took a step into the central region, immense suppression bore down on me, suppressing more than half of my strength within a moment; if not for me being prepared, such sudden change would have brought me to my knees.

    It took me a couple of seconds to get familiar with this suppression when I did; I inspected myself and surprised to see the suppression I feel is really lesser thanst time.

    The difference was faint in the middle region, but now, it is quite noticeable. If I am right then, my strength is being suppressed by 65%, which is lesser than 67%.

    The difference may seem small, but it is huge seeing the strength I have, and it will help me greatly. Now, I have to find the reason behind it; I have some ideas, but I will have to test them to know which of them is right.

    This is a very good thing, and if I found the reason and able to amplify it somehow, it will help me greatly reaching the Sunlit Dome, which I am very sure hiding a big secrete.

    Hell, even if I am not able to enter inside like the Tyrants, reaching there will be aplishment enough; not to forget the benefits I will receive from the nearly liquid state of sunlight, such thick sunlight would be extremely helpful to me.

 Chapter 1670 - Quick Blade I

    <h4>Chapter 1670 - Quick de I</h4>

    It had been nearly an hour since I had reached the Central Region, and till now, I had not been able to find any Grimm Monster.

    Grimm Monsters had barely half an hour of an edge over to us, and seeing their forts are opposite direction to ours, it is not surprising Ashlyn, and I had note across any.

    I am continuously moving toward the Grimm Monsters side of the Central Region; I am sure I will find the Grimm Monsters to fight soon.

    There are thousands of Emperors that had entered the forest; I am sure at 1% of them would have the ability and courage to step into the central region. I really hope they do.

    The suppression in the centra region is very powerful; very few Grimm Monsters could enter here, and even those who have the power to enter, not all of them enter inside; most would prefer to hunt the middle range of the forest due to the dangers of the central region.

    Still, there are always some people with daring who like to take the risk, and Grimm Race does notck such people.

    Chew Chew

    Forty, some more minutes had passed when Ashlyn finally chirped in my mind, telling me she had finally found the Grimm Monsters to fight.

    Finally, I said in my mind and moved toward it; the Grimm Monster is quite further than me, and I wish I could increase my speed, but I am already running at my full speed, it is not possible to go faster than it unless I am willing to use my special moves which I am not.

    Due to the suppression, which had suppressed 70% of my strength, my speed had lesson quite much, if not for that, It would not have taken me more than ten minutes to reach the Grimm Monster, and now it would take half an hour or more.

    I am very lucky that I have a partner like Ashlyn; if not for her, I would have had to work very hard to find the Grimm Monster to fight in this vast forest.

    Thud

    It took me twenty-eight minutes to reach my opponent, which is lesser than I had thought.

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I looked at the Grimm Monster; The raging aura around it, which it is using to fight the suppression, is Bloodline aura, and it is powerful.

    I slowed down my speed and walked toward it, giving it ample time for it to notice me, and it did not take long to notice me.

    When there are about four hundred meters of distance remaining between us, the four eyes Antman stopped and turned.

    The four-eyed Antman is part of the normal Antman Tribe; they are considered the royalty of the tribe as those who inherited the bloodline of their four-eyed god would have the four eyes.

    The four eyes Antmen is slightly different than the normal Antmen. First, they are smaller, they are no more than six meters tall like this one, and they are also a lot leaner with a stronger carapace.

    This is in front of me,pletely back; the only ce on its body that is not ck is its eyes which are violet in color, and they shine like bulbs.

    It has its Bloodline Armor on, which had quite simplepare to other bloodline Armors, but it is very defensive, that even totem artifact of a simr level could not be cut through them.

    "I did not expect to find in Human this deep, this early," It stated; though its voice contains a slight surprise, I could see the battle spirit burning densely in its eyes.

    "I am honored to have you surprised," I replied politely with a smile, even a bowed a little. "You would be good practice before I fight off the monsters in the central region," It States again before it disappeared from its spot.

    It is moving at very blurring speed, having a long curved ck de in its hand; the de is extremely sharp that I have no doubt it could wlessly cut me into two if I did not have my armor.

    ng!

    My sword sh against it, stopping its momentum immediately, not letting its sword move even an inch. It tried to apply huge force to make my sword move backward, but it did not move even an inch.

    A surprise couldn¡¯t help but sh into its four eyes, seeing that I couldn¡¯t help but sh a toothy smile on my face. It looked at my smile with the same seriousness that it attacked me before it disappeared.

    My eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh in surprise seeing that.

    Its disappearance is not due to purely speed; it had used the method which not only involves physical ability and energy but also the soul, the method is really good.

    A fraction of a second had passed when I felt a cold sensation back of my neck; feeling that, I immediately acted and spin and swing my sword fast.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed again, stopping the sword before it got any close to me. This time again, it got surprised, which again brought a toothy smile on my lips back.

    Thest time, it got no reaction from it, but this time, I couldn¡¯t help but see a sh of fury appeared in its eyes for the briefest second before it disappeared, and its eyes became calm as violet water again.

    "You have surprised me human, I had thought it would not take me more than ten seconds to finish you off, but it looked like I would need a minute to do that," It said, and what look sigh before a powerful aura burst out of it.

 Chapter 1671 - Quick Blade II

    <h4>Chapter 1671 - Quick de II</h4>

    "Whisper of de!"

    It said, and its de came at me and came at me with such speed that my expression couldn¡¯t help but sober up immediately, and I moved my sword toward its without hesitation.

    ng ng ng

    My sword shed against its de, but just as I had countered, it attacked again without wasting a fraction of seconds before attacking again. I again countered, and it attacked again.

    This attack of it has no fanfare except for powerful aura zing out of it and sword that is attacking me at a crazy speed.

    The speed its de is moving is really fast, the fastest Ive seen. This move of it using all its energy into making the attacks fast; there is not even an energy attack when the weapons sh.

    Not many attacks do something like sending energy into the enemy¡¯s body is one of the basics of attacks. It might not look much like the other party destroy all the energy one sent toward others, but it is extremely important.

    The energy one sent is neverpletely destroyed; some speck of it able to enter the enemy¡¯s body, and when these specks pile up, they do real damage; not to forget if the difference between the two parties are even slightly big, these energies destroy ones inside.

    The attack of Antman seemed to sacrificed that to gain pure speed, which may have disadvantages but also have advantages.

    The first advantage that it gives more strength is attacking; it can make the attacks faster and stronger. If it had chosen the strength instead of speed, each of its attacks would have felt like a strike of a hammer.

    The second advantage is that these attacks are harder to detect as they do not have an energy-filled inside, all the energy these attacks have used to gain speed and strength.

    "Hehe, you are good, little human," The four-eyed Antman said; its praise had sent my whole body tinkling.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯

    I did not waste any time and immediately activated the first boost, and its a good thing I did and next moment, three more des appeared on its open hands, and it attacked.

    Four very fast des came at me, each of them attacking different parts of my body. If they passed through my defenses, they would surely divide me into four clear pieces.

    While its attacks are fast, mine is faster. The strength of the first boost roared inside me, and as I moved, my sword and single sword begin to deal with four of its sword together.

    I could see the rage building in its eyes by my counter, and its attacks go faster and faster, but I also harvested more power from the first boost to deal with its attack; not only that, I stopped transmitting energy from my sword and use it increase its speed, just like it.

    This had really shocked and created a gap in its defense for a fraction of a second which it had immediately filled before I could take advantage of it.

    "Storm of des!"

    It shouted, and ring mad aura consented, and that exact moment my eyes had sharped and I had harvested all the energy I could from the ¡¯First Boost,,¡¯ the same exact moment, its des have also moved, but instead of four des, there are forty of them, and they areing to me like a storm.

    ng ng ng

    Seeing such attackinging, a bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appeared on my face as I really wanted to activate the second boost.

    All the forty des are real, while four may be of the true des, other forty-six are the des made of wind, and they are just as dangerous as the metal des. I would pay a huge price if I dared to underestimate them.

    "Die Human!" It shouted and attacked me with the storms of des which are as fast as lightning in the center of the storm.

    My sword moved, and it begins to sh against the storm of des; I used every bit of I could from the first boost and found myself barely defending against the attacks.

    The pressure feels amazing; it is like dancing on the edge of a de, the slightest mistake on my part and tense of des wille shing on me, which would not be pretty.

    In recent times, I hade across such a battle very few times; even though I could get out of this desperate condition any moment, I did not want to.

    My sword moved in blurring speed, shing against the several des each moment. The Antman is quite a skillful swordsman, but as I fought with it, I had noticed an obvious w in its fighting style.

    It is not a w; it is the way this attack is made.

    The attack is like a, the slightest mistake on one part, and it will bring down the wrath of forty des, giving one no chance for any defense, a direct ughter.

    While its attack is powerful, it can be broken; one is skillful and fast enough. One could untangle the and attack it just as easily.

    While it may seem easy, the skill require to untangle are not; not many people below Tyrants have; fortunately, I have the skill, and I am going to untangle it as I have already found the way.

    ng

    The de my sword shed against had upturned somehow, shing against all the other des besides it, copsing the whole in a single moment.

    A look of horror appeared on the face of the four-eyed Antman as it understood what happened, and it immediately activated its defensive method to defend against my attack.

    Unfortunately, that defensive shield is not going to help it; it will not be able to stop my sword from piercing through its c.h.e.s.t.

 Chapter 1672 - Bloodline Furnace I

    <h4>Chapter 1672 - Bloodline Furnace I</h4>

    Boom!

    The booming sound rang out as my sword pierced through its armor and touched its c.h.e.s.t before I got repelled hard.

    Protection Amulet!

    I screamed in my mind with shock. The repelling power and red energy field covering the Four Eyed Antman body is proof that the protection amulet had been activated when Iunched the fatal blow at it.

    This is the central region of the Devil Forest, and suppression here makes it very hard for Protection Amulet to activate; one needs to have a really, really good protection amulet for it to be activated here.

    ¡¯Second Boost!¡¯

    I activated and used its power to stop the repelling force over me. I do not want to crash on the huge tree that few meters behind me.

    I had just started to stabilize myself when I saw iting toward myself with ferocious glim lighting in its eyes. Instead of running that most Grimm Monsters do after their protection amulet activated, this is doing the opposite; it wanted to kill me.

    Hun!

    It wasing toward me when it suddenly stopped; fear and frustration appeared on its face as the red energy field of protection amulet covering it begin to flicker; it flickered for a few moments before it disappeared.

    I have to say its defensive artifact was quite powerful to resist the overwhelming suppression Devil Forest had, but it is still got suppressed after working for a moment, but that is enough as it had already done a job it had been made to do, save a life.

    "Hehe, you should have run away when you have time," I said. With the power of a second boost running through my body, killing it would not be a problem.

    "You think you have won, human?" It asked as fear disappeared from its eyes and resolution had appeared in it. Looking at the expression on its face, it is clear it had some kind of n.

    My mind is telling me to finish it before it uses whatever I have, but my heart started to beat loudly in expectation. It wants me to stop, let it use whatever it has for the greater challenge.

    Listening to my mind and finishing it off would be a wise choice, but I decided to trust my heart and see what it has.

    "Oh yeah, what you have," I asked teasingly.

    This time, it did not get angry at my teasing; instead, its expression turns serious, and a small bottle appeared in its anty hands. The bottle is twice the size of the normal potion bottle, but it still looked tiny in its hands.

    Inside the bottle is glittering red liquid, which is giving off a bright shine, and the way Four Eyed Antman looking at it, the potion seemed quite rare.

    "This human is Bloodline Furnace potion; I nearly lost my life while getting it," "I wanted to use it while fighting a powerful monster under great suppression, but now, I will have to use it while fighting you; I hope you will not disappoint me human," It said and drink the potion whole.

    ¡¯This Ant is really crazy,¡¯ I asked as I saw it drinking the potion. The Bloodline Furnance potion is no ordinary potion.

    Only 10% survive drinking it, and most of those who survive to end up in quite a dire condition.

    Most find their Bloodline burned away from it; only less than 1% benefit from it, but for those who do benefit hugely from it, it could be said that they go through aplete transformation.

    From what I heard, even the lowest great grade Bloodline Furnace potion, 90% and get 99% Bloodlines vaporized.

    Still, I am quite shocked to see it has a ¡¯Bloodline Furnance¡¯ potion; It is an extremely rare potion, and people fight to the death for it despite the extreme risks.

    The allure of it is too great; seeing all those Bloodlines who survive became extremely powerful. This potion lets Bloodlines go through multiple awakenings in a matter of few minutes.

    This potion is a blessing to people like Ellen or Elina, or Professor, who possesses a powerful Bloodlines. Their mortality rate little lower than regr people with Bloodlines; seeing their Bloodline could fight the potion better.

    Now, I really wish I could have killed it; the potion would have been extremely helpful to the Academy.

    "Ahhhhhhh..."

    A moment after it drank the potion, it let out a Bloodcurdling scream. Did I mention the process itself is not pretty? Half of the people who drank this potion found their minds broken. There had been cases where people got their Bloodline advance but got their minds too broken to feel joy out of it or use it.

    As for why it is going to drink the potion while fighting, it is to help to stimte the Bloodline further; the battle also helps stimte the body and soul, which helps in resisting the effect of the potion that had on the body and soul.

    A moment after the scream, a dense ck bloodline aura came out of it, and for a second, it had covered the Grimm Monster whole before it moved up and morphed into ten meters long figure of Four Eyed Antman that I could not even look at straight but feeling intense suppression.

    "Die Human!"

    The Antman said in a strained voice, and the next moment, it appeared in front of me and attacked me with the ¡¯Storm Of The des.¡¯

    The numbers of the des have remained unchained, but speed, strength, andplexity behind had advanced to a huge degree; unraveling this move would not be easy this time, and it is just a beginning.

    It had been just a few seconds since it had drunk the potion, but its Bloodline had already stimted to this degree. As time passed, the Bloodline¡¯s power will keep growing till the potion lose power or the Bloodline burned to ash.

    Either way, it is going to be very dangerous for me, and that couldn¡¯t help but make my heart beat faster in excitement.

 Chapter 1673 - Bloodline Furnace

    <h4>Chapter 1673 - Bloodline Furnace</h4>

    Seeing forty powerful desing toward me, I moved my sword to counter them. It may have grown powerful, but I am not slouch either; I would be dammed if I let such an attack hit me.

    ng ng ng

    My sword begins to sh again; the de, while surprise sparked in my heart. The des have the Bloodline energy; each of the des is filled with sharp bloodline energy, and one added the bloodline energy of the forty des; it is a huge amount.

    The attacks earlier did not have the Bloodline energy into them; the Antman used all the energy in increasing the speed and strength of the attack, but this time it had ample Bloodline energy, so much that it is bursting out with it.

    It is not only Bloodline energy that ising toward me, but I also found the energy of the potioning at me with Bloodline Energy, though the amount of it is minute; still, this energy of potion is very powerful.

    The potion energy may be surprising but what more surprising is that my runes which suck and convert all the energy that came at is are not eating this energy; instead, they are spreading around themselves.

    As my sword shed against its des more, more potion energy enter inside me and begin coating my runes further and further.

    I am not worried about potion energy harming me,pare to a volcano that is bubbling inside it what ising at me nothing more than drops; even if my runes had not acted against it, the strength of my body would have been more than enough to deal with this energy.

    I just have to be careful, not let too much potion energye inside, but I don¡¯t think I would have to worry about that since the potion energy attacking its bloodline and what came at me are mere scraps.

    Thirty seconds passed when another bout of thick bloodline energy came out of it; this bloodline energy, thicker and darker than one, came out previously and merged into the phantom, making it even more vivid.

    "Tsunami Of des"

    It shouted, and tens of des begin to disappear, leaving only twelve des; four original and eight made of winds.

    The twelve des came at me in a fury; it is clear that this attack is powerful, much powerful than the attack before, and I moved my sword to meet them while grinning madly.

    For such attacks, I had let it do what it wants instead of killing it instantly. I wanted it to get stronger, even more, stronger than it is right now; only then will it give me a challenge.

    I do not care whether I would be able to kill it or not once it grew powerful; the only thing I care about fighting till thest drop of my energy, and there is still a huge amount of energy that I had not used yet.

    ng ng ng

    My sword shed against the first wave and felt a huge amount of Bloodline energy came, which doubled instantly as my sword shed with the second de and tripled as it shed with the third de.

    My eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen in surprise, seeing an increase in the strength of its attacks and harnessed even more power from the second boost to deal with it.

    If I am not wrong, then it is awakening, and in less than two minutes, it had already had gone through two awakenings.

    The Bloodlines takes years for throught single awakening, and some even did not go through it, but this Bloodline Furnance Potion had already made it go through it two times in less than two minutes.

    And the thing is, the potion had not revealed even its true power; if its grade is what I think it is, then it would need about nine to twelve minutes to reach the peak of power, one¡¯s bloodline have to go through multiple awakenings to survive the peak power of potion.

    Each minute, it would go through awakening, and in the past seven minutes since it had drunk this potion, it had gone through eight awakenings, and now I am feeling huge pressure.

    I am using the full power of First Boost and Second Boost to deal with its attack, and that is barely enough to defend against its attacks; and if it goes through one more awakening, I would have had to use my final move.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Itunched an attack after attack while grinning madly; the bloodline awakening is continuously increasing its strength, its energy body, everything is strengthening incredible rate.

    Its Bloodline Armor which used to in had now beplex with a very beautifulyered mesh light design.

    First Boost+Second Boost+Everwings

    The Violet eyes of Four Eyed Antman had turned dark with this awaking, and I could feel reach change begin to happen in it. If I am not wrong, its bloodline had crossed a certain threshold, and awakening from now on would give it a far greater boost than before.

    "Destruction Of des!"

    It shouted and attacked me; all the phantom des have disappeared, leaving only four original des buzzing with such power that it made my body tingle fear and excitement.

    The power of the potion is reaching near peak, and if this bastard bloodline got through three to four more awakening, it would able toe out safely and with strength that will make me burn my blood to contend against it.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    My sword shed against its de, and each sh felt like I am shing against the Warhammer and not the des. One after another, des came at me, and I dealt with them as I harness more power from my runes.

    Even if I lost the potion, I am really happy I let it drink; otherwise, I would not have been able to fight with such a powerful enemy who is stronger by the second.

    Hun!

    I was shing with it with all my focus when I noticed something which made my eyes go wide in surprise.

    And it is not from one te but nearly from all its body, from its four eyes to its nose and all the gaps in its body.

    Its body had reached its limit, its stark clear by the blood thating out of every part of it. Its strength was growing explosively, and I thought it might smoothly bear the potion, but now things do not look so smooth.

    It still has a good chance; if it quickly goes through one more awakening, which increases its strength of its body by a huge degree, it might really make it.

 Chapter 1674 - Blood Magic

    1674 Blood Magic

    Crack Crack Crack

    A faint cracking sound begins to ring out as its powerful hard skin begins to crack, and those cracks begin to spread very fast around its body, and from them, hot yellow blood begins toe out.

    Its condition is getting worse by the second, making me feel like it might not even be able to hold even for ten seconds, its condition is really getting worse, but despite that, it is attacking me with powerful attacks.

    Its attacks are getting more and more powerful, filled with an immense amount of Bloodline energy, especially the attacks of thest few seconds. Its attack felt like the burst of a dying candle before going out.

    Few more seconds passed, and now cracks are spread on every inch of its body, and through the egregious amount of blood ising out that felt like it would be drained in few seconds.

    "Blessing of Ant Lord!" It shouted, and the very vivid phantom of Four Eyed Antman, which almost looked real, came down.

    It enveloped the Four Eyed Antman and begin to merge with it, and as it did, the power of the Four Eyed Antman rose explosively that I had to harness a lot more power from the Everwings to deal with the attack.

    The strength is just the side benefits of this move it had used; the real benefits are holding down the potion''s power.

    The cracks begin to heal slowly, and the blood stoppeding out; the healing had onlysted for a couple of minutes before the cracks begin to spread again and this time at even greater speed.

    The power of Bloodline Potion is great, even after using such a great move; it was not able to contain it for more than a few seconds.

    I could see panic building its eyes, and it looked at me a certain way that made my whole body tingle. I am sure there is some move it had hidden that poses a threat to me.

    I will have to be extremely careful, seeing it is already at the death door, and if it is sure that it might die, then it will do definitely do something that will take both of us to hell.

    Hun!

    ''Lucky Bastard!'' I cursed as a thick ck aura came out of it; it is so thick that it felt oily.

    The change immediately started happening the moment the awakening begins. The cracks on its Armor and body begin to heal, and the blood that came out begin to seep back into its body.

    I had thought with this awakening, it will be able to pull through, seeing how fast it had been healing.

    CRACK CRACK CRACK

    It had nearly healed when suddenly loud crackling sounds begin to ring out, and a huge crack begins to spread over its chitin. These cracks were huge, unlike the faint ones like before, these ones are big, and a fountain of blood ising out of them.

    A look of horror appeared on its face; it had thought it might survive this but now, seeing those huge cracks which might tear it pieces in few seconds, the chances of it surviving looked really slim.

    Suddenly, horror disappeared on its face, and calmness appeared in its eyes, and it looked at me with those four calm eyes, and all the hair on my body stood up.

    I did not say a thing and jump back using all my strength; I could feel something very dangerous ising from it, and I should get as far as away from it before I get caught in the dangerous thing.

    "MFRIYUS ABANDONMENT!" It said softly in a strange, hollowed voice.

    For a second, nothing had happened, and in that second, I had created a huge distance between us.

    Suddenly, a huge amount of blood spurted out of it from all those cracks, emptying it filly, and this blood transformed into thousands of tiny Grimm Runes and came at me with a speed that is nearly invisible to my eyes.

    "Shit!"

    I couldn''t help but curse loudly; I am clearly aware that the moves that used the runes are not a good thing, and especially those that use blood and soul as medius, these bloody runes do not have blood in them but also thick soul power.

    The bloody runes surround me before I could create much distance and formed a sphere of runes around me.

    I did not waste any time and attacked the runic sphere that confining me with all my strength.

    Bang!

    A loud banging sound rang out as my sword touched the runic sphere, and I got repelled. Such attack would have cleaved the Four Eyed Antman into two without any problem but this Blood Rune Sphear.

    Buzz!

    I was about tounch the second strike by burning my blood when the runic spear buzzed, and starry red energy begins toe from the Antman lying on the ground through th runic chain and spread into a sphere.

    I do not need to sense this starry red energy; one look at it is enough for me to know what it is.

    It is the energy of the Bloodline Furnanace Potion, and this Grimm Monster is transferring all this potion energy that is tormenting me through the bloody runes.

    As the bloody runes released the potion energy inside, I tightened up my defenses. I did not want; no energy woulde inside me; it will have to tear through my defenses to enter inside me.

    This Potion Energy is very powerful, and there is no way in hell I am going to let ite inside me.

    There is potion energy in my body, but it is a trickleparedke full that Grimm Monster has. It will kill me if all of it enter inside me, and I am not going to let that happen.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, the smug smile I had due to my defenses disappeared from my face, and sheer horror had appeared in its ce. The Potion energy of the Bloodline Furnance potion had entered inside me; it slid past my defense without feeling a bit of resistance.

    ''How can this happ'' I asked myself before suddenly stopping as my eyes went wide in realization, and horror on my face deepened.

    Blood Magic!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

    AnWan

 Chapter 1675 - Blood Magic II

    <h4>Chapter 1675 - Blood Magic II</h4>

    "SHIT!"

    I cursed out loud when I realized what this method truly, a method from Blood Magic, one of the most dangerous kinds of magic; it is very hard to guard against it; all my very powerful defenses fell null in front of it.

    Blood Magic is shamanic type magic that is forbidden by the Pyramid; there was quite a debate and small rebellion when the Pyramid had ouwed it five thousand years ago.

    Blood Magic mold in Shamanic Magic category, and like all type of magic, it is neither good nor bad but most those practice it quickly forgets the boundaries seeing the power it offers.

    It is very hard to protect against shamanic magic, especially the Blood Magic. I had put up some defenses, but it seemed like they are not enough, seeing how easily the energy able to breach it.

    I will have to research the Blood Magic extensively, and fortunately, Academy has had a good collection on the Blood Magic and as a sessor, as I would be able to read them after I got permission from the council.

    The Potion Energying inside me, and like before, my runes did not touch it; instead, it went on and begin covering my runes like the potion energy that came earlier.

    First, nothing much happened, but as more energy came in, I found the potion energy pressuring my runes, vibrating around it at very high energy. It is thousands of hammer striking across each of my runes.

    The Bloodline Furnace potion may be powerful, but my runes are not made of ss either. They have been strengthened by the tens of Bloodlines, not only that they have also been smelted by the energies of the two Diamond Seals and rainbow light of Calm Heart Celestial Inheritance Core.

    My runes will not break under this energy; though I am saying it, I am not fully confident.

    The potion is really powerful in that it could burn the bloodlines that are connected to the source and get very powerful as they kept awakening. My runes do not have such quantities.

    There is no higher source connected to them like the real Bloodline, which makes them more vulnerable to the potion energypared to the Bloodlines.

    Though there is slight doubt in my heart, I still wholeheartedly believe that my runes have the ability to pull through it, and while it does that, it is my responsibility to get out of this blood rune sphere through any method I have.

    Bang Bang Bang

    I once again powered my sword and attacked the Rune Sphear, and this time too, I got repelled, but I did not give up and continued attacking over and over no matter how many times it repelled me.

    After attacking nearly a hundred times, I had finally stopped. This Blood Rune Sphere is very strong; I could not breach it with my current strength.

    If I want to have any chance of breaching it, I would need to burn my Blood, and in current circ.u.mstances, it would not be a very bad thing to do that. It is not just my runes that are feeling the pressure but my body too.

    I could not risk burning my Blood and weakening myself; I have to find the way out of this sphere with the current strength. Now, I really wished I could have studied the Grimm Runes.

    I shook my mind off that thought; with so many things for me to do, there is not much time for me to study the Grimm Runes; I would be only able to take on such task after I became Tyrant and have a lot of free time.

    Bang Bang Bang

    With no visible option in hand, I again started attacking the Rune Sphear crazily. I may not be able to know the weakness of the Runic Sphear, but I know one thing. If I continue hitting it, the sphere will expand the energy.

    So, I will have to continue hitting it till it expands all of its energy; it is a quite gargantuan task seeing runic spheres being quite efficient in force distribution, and not to forget, they take the energy from the environment too.

    Still, I will continue to do it, not only in the hope of destroying the sphere but also to stimte my body to deal with the potion energy that is filling my body.

    Seconds passed by, and more and more potion energy kepting inside me. I am feeling like a rubber bottle which size had begun to change when someone kept pumping more water inside it.

    I feel the same; the potion is too powerful, and the more it came, the more pressure is built on me.

    Thankfully my body is stronger; it may not look like it, but my body is stronger than that of the Antman, and it is also more tensile and uniformed, which helped in spread any strain that felt on me spread through the whole body.

    The potion energy covering them, vibrating at a dangerous speed. Thousands of times per second with such force that even Emperor Grade materials would turn to dust.

    And the worst thing is, the speed and power of the vibration would increase every second as more potion energy enter my body, and I don¡¯t know whether my body and soul would be able to bear the pressure of all when all the Bloodline Furnace Potion¡¯s energy enter my body.

    There is nothing much I could do except keep hitting the Blood Rune sphere in the hope I would expend all its energy and broke out of it.

 Chapter 1676 - Breaking Blood Rune Sphere

    <h4>Chapter 1676 - Breaking Blood Rune Sphere</h4>

    Puh!

    I vomited the Blood again wiped the Blooding from my eyes. It had been less than ten seconds since all the Bloodline Furnace Potion¡¯s energy entered inside me, and since then, I had puked the Blood three times.

    The potion energy is more powerful than I had thought; it is shaking me, making me puke Blood with pieces of my internal organs, making my all orifices bleed.

    Still, my condition is much better than that of Antman, which had still not got up from its spot. There are no cracks forming on my body and norge amount of Blood bleeding out.

    Though my condition is better than it, it is still very much serious. The Potion energy is vibrating at fearsome speed and power, and it is beginning to quenching my body, normally it is a good thing, but now this energy is vibrating at a much higher speed than my body is capable of bearing.

    Due to which the weaker parts of my body, like some internal organs, are tearing apart; not only is it affecting skin but the bones, which are also showing the signs of damage.

    I don¡¯t know what to do; I could not even properly attack since about a minute ago. My runes stopped respondingpletely, my armor disappeared, and I could get ess to any of my moves.

    When it had happened, it was too sudden; I had not expected something like that to happen.

    As when it was in the Antman¡¯s body, even when the power of the potion had reached its peak, it was still able to use its power, hell if not for its body reaching the breaking point, I am sure its powerful Bloodline would have survived the onught of the Bloodline Furnace Potion.

    Today, I felt like all the work I had done to improve my body deserve it. Reaching absolute limit in each stage is really worth it; if I had not had such a strong body, my flesh and bones would have turned too much under such fearsome vibration.

    I just hope that when potion energy ispletely spent, my runes would not be damaged much, or the damage would be heble.

    The runes are directly facing that fearsome vibration; my body is not even facing 5% of my runes are faced. The vibration that my body is getting attacked is residual that somehow escaped the runes.

    The peak power of the potion is attacking my body and runes while I am attacking the Blood Rune sphere; though my strength is not much, seeing my ess to my runes is cut off, it still something.

    Khatch!

    "Hun?" A confused sound rang out of my throught as I saw a ss-like crack appeared on the several runes of the blood sphere.

    Khatch Khatch Khatch

    I did not waste any second and started to attack the Blood Rune Sphear with all the strength I have and with each of my attacks, the cracks would be bigger and bigger.

    Still, this blood sphere is much harder to crack than I had throught, as even after attacking so many times, it had not shattered, so I kept attacking and will do till it hadpletely shattered.

    Bang!

    Finally, after more than five minutes, the sphere had sted into pieces, and I became free.

    While I got free, there is not much happiness in my heart. The sphere had done its job; it had transferred all the Bloodline Furnance Potion¡¯s energy into me from the Antman, and now my runes and body fighting against it desperately for survival.

    Hun,

    I wiped out the Blooding out of my eyes and nose when suddenly, I felt danger, only to see the Four Eyed Antman, who was sprawled on the ground, get up.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked seeing that; I know how much Blood and Soul energy it had sacrificed to cast that Blood Magic; it should not be possible for it to get up at least for a day, but it had got up within an hour.

    Its Bloodline, it had not only healed its injuries but also helping it replenish the Blood and soul energy it had lost to Blood Magic.

    "Hehe, how does it feel to have your Bloodline burn human?" Four Eyed Antman asked cruelly.

    The bastard is assuming my Bloodline is burning, which is why there is no armor on my body and my injuries worsening. It is partially right about, but I am not going to give it satisfaction by acknowledging it.

    "Die, you bastard!" I shouted and sped toward it.

    Its Bloodline is replenishing its energies, so I better kill it as soon as possible before it gets too strong. Once it recovered enough, it will be easily able to kill me, who was not able to ess even a shred of my power from my runes.

    Not to mention when potion energy is spent, I don¡¯t know whether or not they will be in a state where I could harness any power from them.

    So, it is in my best interest that I finish this four-eyed bastard and soon as possible and final a good ce to hide till potion do its magic and if there is any damage, then recover.

    "Come, you wretched human!" It shouted back and came toward me with its bloodline armor flickering around across its body. As I had a guess, it is barely sustaining the Bloodline armor before its Bloodline gets a chance to heal all the damage.

 Chapter 1677 - Fighting Without Inheritance I

    <h4>Chapter 1677 - Fighting Without Inheritance I</h4>

    ng

    My sword met against its first sword and moved toward the second; as it moved, I saw the energying toward me through the sword.

    ¡¯Bastard!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but curse it in my mind. Earlier it used to us the Bloodline energy power increase speed and strength of its sword, instead of releasing it through them, but now it is releasing it through its sword.

    No Emperor is an idiot; this bastard can see that I do not have the protection of Inheritance which it is considering Bloodline.

    With no protection, the energies will tear through me, and I would be able to do nothing. It is my luck that the Bloodline energy it released toward me is in a very small amount; it will injure but not much.

    This is another reason that I should kill it as soon as possible; if I give it time to recover, it will kill me.

    As my sword moved toward the second sword, the bloodline energy touched me. It is less than half of what it was, most of it whittled away by the defenses of the sword. Still, when it touched me, I felt like tens of des cleaving my hands.

    ¡¯Nothing,¡¯ I said a momentter, the bloodline energy is still wing my hands, but nothing had happened to them.

    Even though this bloodline energy is weak, it should still be capable of producing the marks on my skin, seeing how powerful the Bloodline is and its awakened level, but nothing had happened except for me feeling pain.

    I would have liked to think about the subject even more, but I have more important things to do, like killing it before it became too strong.

    ng ng ng

    My sword shed against the other three swords of it; it seemed to know what I wanted to do and thus kept its defense tight; by the time my sword shed against its fourth sword, all the momentum of my sword hadpsed.

    I quickly took my sword back and attacked again, and it again defended; unlike before, it seemed to be in no hurry to be offensive; all it is doing is countering my attacks and sending the sharp inheritance energy at me.

    Like the Inheritance energy of the first sh, the inheritance energies that came at meter were able to do nothing against me except for giving me pain.

    After a minute of observing, I was able to know the reason behind it, and it is very simple. My body had be firmer that sharp inheritance energy was not able to do anything against it.

    While this harrowing quenching of residual vibrating is doing great damage to my body by destroying the weaker parts of my body but it is also making the body parts that survived stronger.

    This dangerous quenching of vibration had made my body firmer, but there is barely any change in my strength. I believe my strength also had increased, but due to excess damage the vibrations doing to my body, I could not ess that strength.

    I am very thankful that I have a healing element in my constitution and rule power. If not for them, which are barely controlling the damage that vibration doing, I would have been iling on the ground like a half-dead fish.

    Puh!

    Vomiting blood one more time, I attacked it again using every shred of strength I have and this time too, it was able to defend while sendingcerating bloodline energy at me.

    Time passed by as I tried to attack it to kill it, but it was able to defend against it every one of my moves.

    Its defense is very tight, even when using the killing rule at the highest to see its w, but I did not see any which could be exploited immediately with my current strength.

    It had learned a lot by thest battle and always stopped my sword before it reached too close to it.

    I just need to touch its skin, with the power of enchantment; I would not have any problem piercing its skin. It is all due to my runes; if they did been working, I wouldn¡¯t even need a second to finished it off.

    Both of us are on the offensive, countering each of our attacks while trying to kill one another with a single attack while all this is happening. I see no sign of the potion energy lessening.

    "Hehe, human ready to say goodbye to the world?" Four Eyed Antman said mid-fight, and suddenly speed of its sword increased by three times as they m0ved toward the separate part of my body.

    ¡¯F.U.C.K!¡¯

    I curse loudly inside me; this bastard had been recovering faster than I had expected and had been hiding quite a lot of recovered power to use it at the right moment, and the right moment is this.

    Fouring swords of its felt like a de of the Grim reaper to me, each one of them being capable of taking my life.

    I quickly calmed myself, and my eyes became sharp; panic will not help me to deal with theing attack; I will need to be calm and sharp and use every bit of the advantage I have.

    It barely took me a fraction of a second to form a n to deal with this attack. The n is not perfect, but it will help me survive the attacks with the minimum injuries.

    ng ng ng

    My sword moved and begin to sh against its des, using one de¡¯s power to deal with other des; as such, my sword shed against one de one after another till it shed against all the fouring des.

    ¡¯Shit!¡¯ I cursed loudly as it forcefully diverted its first des and shed toward my neck, which I barely avoided, but it got my shoulder and gave me a deep cut that nearly touched my bones.

    Blood spurted from the cut, but I have no time to care for it as another attack of vengeful des is from it, and I have to defend against it without getting injured.

 Chapter 1678 - Fighting Without Inheritance II

    <h4>Chapter 1678 - Fighting Without Inheritance II</h4>

    sh sh sh

    Attack after attack came and carving more and more of my flesh with the injuries. In just ten minutes, there had been more than a hundred cuts on my body, including the one on my neck.

    The cut on the neck, I had got it barely twenty seconds ago, I was barely able to save my neck that time.

    ng ng ng sh

    Its attack came again, and my sword went naturally against it, crashing against them, destroying their momentum with little force I have and getting another sh on my legs.

    I barely remember when it wasst time; I was so bloody by the sword wouldn¡¯t, it would have been at least two years before. Ever since I had made huge strides in my Inheritance, no des had carved me as such as this Antman did.

    "Die, you wretched human," it screamed and came at me, this time two of its des targeting my head. I could not let those two des close to my head; a few times when its des havee to my head, they were nearly able to take a slice off it.

    Its de came, and this time I was sessful in thwarting two of its des getting a cut on my head, but the other two des cut across my leg and shoulder, giving me a huge cut across, cutting some of the bones.

    It is bing harder and harder for me to defend against its attacks; they are faster and stronger and came with skills that are equal to mine.

    It is a good thing that it had not recovered too much; if it was able to use the weakest move, then I would be good as gone, and currently, it did not seem like it had not recovered to that stage; otherwise, it would have used that move without waiting.

    While it is improving, the energy of the Bloodline Furnace potion is the same as before.

    Attacking my runes and body and vengeance, it is a good thing that my Rule of Healing had reached the Master stage a few minutes ago; otherwise, I would not be in the condition to respond to its attack.

    Still, I hope that Potion¡¯s energy would lessen; if it lessens enough, I would be able to ess my runes even if they are broken. I do not see just much; even 5% of my strength would be more than enough to finish this bastard in a single move.

    Deflecting its attacks and getting few cuts, I quickly looked inside me for a moment. Wholly prepared for the disappointment as I had been hundreds of times when I looked inside me when I looked at the stage of the potion energy.

    This time, I was not met with disappointment that it surprised me, but that surprise had soon turned to ecstasy.

    The energy of the Potion had lessened, and it had lessened considerably. If I am not wrong, then it had lessened about 10% to 15%, and that is within a minute becamest time when I looked about a minute ago, there was no change in the potions energy.

    So, now I had to wait for about five minutes before I could ess my runes and even less if the speed of reduction increased when the amount of potions energy decreased.

    But surviving for five minutes would not be easy, seeing how I am dancing on the edge of the de; a single mistake on my part could cut me into two, and this ant bastard has four des instead of one to do the job.

    "You are quite a resilient human; all my attacks and bloodline energy failed to kill you even after attacking you hundreds of times." It said and attacked me again.

    ng ng Slice Slice

    Its des moved like the silk of a spider, wanting to bind me in its web, but my sword tore through but s, like always not fully sessful, and got sliced across my waist and head, just slightly above the ear.

    Such attacks kepting anding, and I barely able to survive again with the cost of the serious bone injuries.

    While I fight against it, I also tried to ess the power of my runes, but every time, I am failed. I had tried just now and failed again. The energy has to lessen 70% to 80% before I could get ess to my runes.

    It is a very dangerous feeling and also quite thrilling; here I am, trying to use every speck of strength my body could spare and every skill I had learned to defend against its attacks.

    Hun!

    Countering its attacks and get three deep slices in return, I again tried to ess my runes as usual, and this time they responded, and a familiar green armor appeared on my body.

    I could tell there is some difference, but I am on stage to look at them as my whole body came at with ecstasy. I am so happy that I did not even care to look at the horrified face of the Antman and roar it made as it attacked me with every bit of power it had.

    Clink Clink Clink

    Its de shed against my armor, making a clinking sound like ss crashing against the metal, but other than that, nothing had happened.

    Bam!

    I swung my sword, and it reached Four Eyed Antman before it knows what happened and shed on its waiting, sending it flying for hundreds of meters. I did not use the sharp edge of my sword; if I had, I would have cut it into two.

    I am not killing it before I get what I want; I am angry at it for carving me like pineapple, but benefits matter most, and with the level its Bloodlined had awakened to, the benefits I will get from it will be huge.

 Chapter 1679 - Expanded Limit

    <h4>Chapter 1679 - Expanded Limit</h4>

    I appeared beside it and found it in quite a strange position; ity sprawled across the ground below the huge tree, which had a big dent on the size of the Grimm Monster.

    Its limbs are in an unnatural position, and the ce on its waist I had hit had been crushed to pieces, and yellow Blood could be seen leaking out of it.

    Its mouth is also crushed; it seemed like it hit the tree through its mouth and paid the price.

    While its mouth has be useless till it heals, its eyes seemed quite fine; fine enough that they are looking at me like they want to tear me apart limb by limb; if it had the strength to do that, it would have surely done that.

    Puch Puch Puch

    I looked at it for a few seconds before ten-time strings released from the fingertips of my right hand and pierce through its hard chitin cover without any problem before it started growing inside.

    The Essence Rose I will get from it would not be much powerful, seeing it had used most of its Blood and soul to cast that Blood Magic, but it is not that I am after; I am after that powerful roaring bloodline of it.

    The Bloodline of it had gone through huge advancements with the help of Bloodline Furnace Potion. The Bloodline Essence I will get from it will be very thick and powerful; I can¡¯t wait to have it.

    A few secondster, hundreds of strings came out of it and started to cover it, and soon its whole body got covered in the green strings that no body part of its is visible.

    I did not immediately begin the harvesting process; instead, I looked inside me. The state of my runes seemed fine, but I want to check everything before I begin the harvesting process.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I cursed out loud, seeing the state of my runes; nothing bad seemed to have happened to them, but they have changed so much.

    My runes have be smaller, much smaller, and it could be said that they have been reduced to their third of the size; not only that, they are shiny and with a red sparkle in them.

    It looked like they have been polished by the expert craftsman; seeing them, I am reminding of the diamond ne that the teacher has; it had been a gift to the teacher from the three-hundred-year-old Tyrant for healing him.

    The diamond ne is special; that diamond ne is not only powerful magically, but the craftsmanship that is put into it is amazing, especially in those Tymdor Diamonds, which are extremely delicate to work with.

    Teacher told me that the craftsman who made them had invested over two hundred years of his time in the craft and is quite famous in the world for his goods.

    I opened my eyes and found green and silver runes all over me, and now they are spreading through the strings toward the Grimm Monster.

    Buzz!

    It took little more than ten seconds for the runes to spread around the Grimm Monsters body and the harvesting process to begin; as it did, I covered myself and Antman in a green energy dome.

    It is always good to be careful; who knows, if some Tyrant may be watching me right now, I don¡¯t want to announce to the world that I could harvest the Bloodline. If it became known, then Grimm Monsters would try their all to kill me; even some humans would try out of fear.

    So, I want to keep this as a secrete till I became powerful enough to have the strength to protect myself.

    "My God!"

    A second after the harvesting process begins, thick, powerful bloodline energy came to me. It extremely thick, as if it is honey, and so powerful that my body begins to tingle with a warning.

    Even in the purified stage, the bloodline energy of Four Eyed Antman is dangerous, but my runes did not have any problem in swallowing. They s.u.c.k.e.d it as a thing they needed to survive.

    The rate of runes s.u.c.k.i.n.g the energy is greater than before; it is clear that my runes have suffered no damage by potion energy. Hell, it seemed like they have improved in more than one way, and this s.u.c.k.i.n.g speed is proof of that.

    The ant bastard had messed me up quite badly, but I have be good as new within few minutes with the power of my Inheritance.

    Buzz!

    The s.u.c.k.i.n.gsted for more than two minutes before it had stopped, and a flood of strengthening energy released for it; this strengthening energy is the thickest Ive ever experienced; it regrettable that I would enjoy my share fully.

    More than half of the space had filled inside me; half of my share of this thick, powerful strengthening energy would be more than enough to take me to the absolute limit.

    The flood of strengthening energy released from the runes, and my body s.u.c.k.e.d it greedily.

    This battle again makes me realized how much a strong body mattered; if I did not have a powerful body, I would have surely fallen under its de.

    Soon, half of the strengthening energy released by runes had been absorbing by my body, and my body still absorbing without slowing down; feeling a little confused, I looked at my body thoroughly.

    "God!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but say in shock, the limit of my body had been expanded, and I did not have to guess the reason for it.

 Chapter 1680 - High Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1680 - High Emperor</h4>

    I looked at myself felt the strength coursing through my body; it is not Bloodline Essence that had increased my strength but also the potion; the dangerous quenching of it had provided me with lots of benefits.

    It feels amazing to have such strength coursing through my body; I feel like I could do anything, even reach the Sunlit Dome if I wanted to.

    Which of course, I could not; the strength require to reach the Sunlit Dome is immense, and I do not have that strength. Even when I reach the Peak of Emperor Stage, it will be extremely hard for me to reach there.

    Still, I will try; before I leave this ce, I will try my all to reach that ce; whether I will able to do it or not, time will tell.

    I collected its storage and artifact from the husk of Antman, including the ck Essence Rose, which is barely able to form its drained Essence, and put them all in my storage before calling back the green energy sphere.

    With everything done, I walked toward the middle range of the forest. I had finished my target of today, and now, I just need to find a hidden safe spot to set up my abode.

    With me reaching the absolute limit of Mid Emperor, it is time for me to level up, and fortunately, I have the upgrade ready.

    With Ashlyn as a guide, I was quickly able to walk out of the Central Region and found a well-hidden spot in the middle region before setting up my abode underground and walking inside.

    She had been outside for more than a month and had been tired of eating the packaged food; even if that food is cooked by me, she is tired of eating it and wants something fresh to eat.

    So, after taking a good shower and cleaning all blood off my body, I walked into the kitchen and cooked something good that Ashlyn wanted. It took me about an hour to cook a nice five-course dinner which we ate together first time after a month.

    After I finished the dinner, I did not make the preparation for the level up as I wanted to earlier.

    I had been awake for more than a day and had fought the bloodiest battle in quite a while. I am feeling a little tired and wanted to sleep to rest my body and mind before leveling up.

    I slept and slept for nearly nine hours before waking up feelingpletely refreshed. After showering up and eating breakfast, I started to make the preparation for level up.

    I missed those days when I could just think and level up; no need to draw the huge formation and ce all those rare and precious resources.

    I took me nearly two hour to draw the runic formation and ce all the resources I needed on the formation. Thinking of resources, I did not look at the stuff I had got from the Grimm Monsters I had killed yesterday; I will take a look at them sometime today after I had leveled up.

    I sat in the center of the huge formation and went inside my Inheritance Space and happened on the humanoid-shaped upgrade; a momentter, I got thrown out of my Inheritance Space.

    Buzz!

    The energy was dense and powerful, and it is being s.u.c.k.e.d by my runes greedily at the ravenous speed. It is not the herbal energy that they are eating but also powerful worldly energy that begins to form inside me.

    This time I am not surprised by this worldly energy that is exclusive only to Tyrants. When I sensed it building above me, I quietly close my eyes and begin toprehend it.

    Sensing it and controlling it is one of the conditions to be the Tyrant, and I want to satisfy this condition as soon as possible.

    Buzz!

    A minute after the breakthrough begins, the Inheritance Core of Clear Heart Inheritance begins to shine in faint rainbow light, just like it did during thest level up, but this time, it is a little brighter than before.

    The rainbow light began to spread into my runes, and soon all my runes got covered in rainbow light, and just as they did, the consumption speed of the Runes has more than doubled.

    To create an upgrade for High Emperor, I had just needed a month; the rule book of the Calm Heart Inheritance made creating Inheritance almost easy, there is not much challenge in creating the Emperor Inheritance.

    The real challenge is the Tyrant upgrade, which is progressing at a very slow rate even when I give it far more time than I give it to the Emperor Inheritance.

    Now only one Emperor Grade upgrade had remained and that of the Peak Emperor Stage, and if I gave it the same time as that of the High Emperor upgrade, I would be finished with it within a month.

    Time passed by, and finally, I opened my eyes as I could not feel any worldly energy.

    When I looked inside me, I saw my runes had stopped s.u.c.k.i.n.g the energy and now are glittering brightly.

    Buzz!

    A few secondster, the runes buzzed, and a sea of strengthening energy spread through my body, nourishing and strengthening every part of me. The amount of strengthening energy that came out of the runes is huge; with it, my strength will rise astronomically.

 Chapter 1681 - Potions

    <h4>Chapter 1681 - Potions</h4>

    Five minutester, all the strengthening energy inside me had been absorbed by my body and soul. Giving me strength that made me feel lightheaded with just of thought of the things I could do with it.

    I reigned those running thoughts as I have no interest in acting on those impulses; I had already made ns on what I wanted to do, and one of the things is to work on my Inheritance.

    As for fighting and killing the Grimm Monsters, my seeds would do that. Though I would still go out and fight the Grimm Monsters, most of my time would be focused on my research and Inheritance.

    After looking at my body carefully, I got up and clean the practice hall before going for the shower. Some of the herbal essences had been stuck on me, and if I did not want to smell like every herb out there, I better clean myself nicely.

    Twenty minutester, I walked out of the shower and cooked something for lunch for Ashlyn and me.

    One and half hourter, Ashlyn and I finished with my lunch and opened the small gate in the abode to let Ashlyn out. She wanted to go out and fly around, test her strength which she had gotten through this level up.

    After she left, I walked into my bedroom andid on the bedfortably and about to close my eyes to enter my Inheritance space when suddenly I remember something.

    I had yet to check out the storages of the Grimm Monsters I had killed yesterday. I usually do that while walking around the forest, but yesterday, I was a little careful.

    Seeing fifty-something Tyrants fighting around the forest will do that to you. Tyrants may have disappeared for a few days and gave the field to us Emperors but seeing the way they fought, I don¡¯t think the Tyrants will remain hidden; soon, they will againe out and start fighting.

    I sent a string of soul energy into my storage ring and begin to look at the rack where newly sorted things are kept.

    I am really grateful for that Blood red being for adding functions such as sorting inside it. Not only it added many cool formations inside also expanded the space of the storage ring, that even storage given by the Academy could not bepared to it.

    If they had, my storage ring would have notified me; it had been programmed to notify me.

    I started to look at the things, and my speed is very fast; as I finished looking at the things, the stuff would fly out the racks and move to the ce they belonged to.

    The stuff inside them is nothing surprising, some dead human bodies, artifacts, and rare and precious stuff.

    There are also many rare potions, and I even able to find a rare King Grade regeneration potion of peak quality which is quite a find seeing how rare these kinds of regeneration potions are.

    The regeneration potions are one of the most sought-after potions. Due to constant battles, losing body parts are normal, and except for high-level healer like the teacher who could help in regrowing the limbs, only regeneration potion help in do that.

    Though this King Grade regeneration potion is useless to me, I am sure Academy will a precious, adding one more in their coffers, especially now when the war is imminent.

    Resources such as this would be far more important as organizations would start hoarding them.

    Adding the potion to the special cab where I keep the important stuff, I resumed my inspection. It is the same old stuff I found, but it is important to always inspect as sometimes, I would find something like the regeneration potion.

    Few minutes passed, and I continued my inspection. Aside from my Regeneration potion, I found a powerful magical ore of Darkness Type, which I am sure many would trade for some nice things.

    I was reaching the end, and few racks remained to be inspected when I suddenly stopped with my eyes going wide.

    "F.u.c.k.i.n.g Hell!" I cursed loudly as I looked at the stone content of the de stone case which I had just opened. Inside the case is Bloodline Furnace Potion and not just one but six, and of the six potions, three are glittering red like the one drunk by the Four Eyed Antman, and the other three are glittering ck.

    It is clear that they are of different grades, and looking at the case and two empty spaces, there were originally eight potions in the case.

    In the arrangement of the potions, three glittering ck potions are above; on that line, there was no empty space, and on the below are three glittering red potions, and there are two empty spaces in that line.

    If I am not wrong, then two empty potions spaces belong to the red color potion, one of which is drunk by Antman.

    I took out the potions and read thebel on them, which thankfully was written in a universalnguage.

    Thebels are written in technical terms, which I am not fully able to understand bit; one thing I was able to understand that ck color potions are higher grade than the red color potion.

    I looked at these Bloodline Furnace potions and still could not believe I was able to find them and not but six.

    The value of such potions are undeniable huge, they are thousands of time more valuable than the Regeneration potions of Tyrant Grade. Especially those glittering ck color potions.

    The old monsters, who had lived for hundreds of years and awakened their Bloodline to such degree that no young person couldpare to them, would pay a very heavy price for these potions.

 Chapter 1682 - Life and Death I

    <h4>Chapter 1682 - Life and Death I</h4>

    "Another Battle!" I said as I broke the connection with Ashlyn and changed my direction.

    It had been more than three weeks since arge number of Grimm Monsters entered the forest, and we have been fighting against them non-stop. There are so many battles that if Emperor kept running at their normal speed, they would hear the fighting sound every half an hour.

    That is huge, seeing how wast this forest is and how a regr Emperor had to scour the forest for the whole day before finding a Grimm Monster to fight.

    The Tyrants were silent for few days, just for five days before they started fighting. Now, at every hour, some Tyrant is fighting somewhere; there is one battle just started few kilometers ahead of me, the same direction which I was nning to travel.

    With the battle going on, I would have to circ.u.mvent it, and that would take twice a time, but I have no choice.

    I now have seventy-two seeds around the forest; a few months ago, handling so many seeds would have taken me days, but now with my strength increased and me finding an efficient way, I barely moved toward the seeds.

    The only time I went to seeds personally when they caught a live Grimm Monster; that is the only thing I could not make Ashlyn deal with personally; I have to be present to harvest the Bloodline.

    So, I went toward the seed which had caught the Bloodline Monsters; today is my lucky day; Ashlyn had said that two of my seeds have caught the Bloodline Monsters, which is great news.

    For three weeks, I had been rapidly feeding the Bloodline Essence to my Runes; every week, my seeds would catch five to six Bloodline Grimm Monsters which is a great harvest.

    For such harvest, I did not have to waste hours searching for them; they directly fell into my l.a.p through my seeds; the only thing I have to do is walked out of my abode and recharge the seeds every time they used.

    Chew Chew

    I was moving toward the seed when Ashlyn informed me of the Grimm Monster. I moved toward it, and a few secondster, its body in my storage, getting converted into the Mana Crystal.

    ¡¯Interesting,¡¯ I mutter, as I saw the result of a battle of Tyrants; the battle hadsted for about half an hour and ended when the human ran away. I can not me him; the Grumm Monster is strong; if I had been in his ce, I would have run away too.

    Thud!

    Twenty minutester, Inded beside my seed, and as I ordered it, it came up revealing Scarlet Oxman bound in the vibrant green string like a great present; sensing me, deep red eyes of the Scarlet Oxman flew open.

    It wanted to say something to me, but unfortunately, it could not; the mouth of it is sewn shut so tightly that it could not let out a single word.

    A secondter, a green sphere covered Grimm Monster and me, and thing string released from my hand and connected the center of seed that bound the Scarlet Oxman.

    As it did, the strings of seeds inside the Grimm Monsters began to grow rapidly, and a few secondster, they came out and covered the Scarlet Oxman fully.

    In this upgrade, I had made small changes. Now, I do not have to remove the seed before starting harvesting; I could now just connect my string to the seed and immediately start the process without wasting some precious seconds.

    Buzz!

    I started the harvesting process, and just as I did, I felt the resistance from its Bloodline, which onlysted for several seconds before Green and Silver runes came out and destroyed all the resistance there is and started purifying and s.u.c.k.i.n.g the bloodline essence.

    Buzz!

    Few seconds after that, strengthening essence came rushing down from my runes. Fusing with every inch of my body, giving me a wonderful feeling which onlysted for a little more than a minute.

    After I finished, I collected the essence rose and Grimm Monsters stuff and begin to charge the seed as I moved away; it took me twenty seconds to charge up the seed, and I threw it few kilometers away.

    Ashlyn came out of me and again started to guide me; a little more than an hourter, Inded on the ce of the second seed, which was holding up a Lightning Leopardman which has quite a powerful Bloodline.

    I harvested its essence and Bloodline, collected its stuff, charged the seed, and threw it away before moving back toward the city.

    In the past twenty-four days, I had been in the city two times. If its not for showing my face and progress, I would have stayed in the forest. The forest is dangerous, but here, I did not have to worry about someone snooping on me through their soul sense.

    I will not stay in the city for long; I will stay for a night and return tomorrow. The forest is much better than the city, where I could work without feeling much stressed even if it is dangerous.

    As I traveled through the middle region, I threw away two more seeds. My n is to expand the of seeds slowly, I could have added as many seeds as I want in few days, but I did not want to rm the Grimm Monsters, who I am sure keeping the keep an eye on the development.

    Chew Chew

 Chapter 1683 - Life and Death II

    <h4>Chapter 1683 - Life and Death II</h4>

    I immediately connected my mind with Ashlyn and vision ck Moon Lady facing again her old enemy ck Mambaman of the Razing Legion appeared before my eyes.

    It is the only Grimm Monster in a forest who could contend against her; others get killed with a single attack.

    I had seen her do that; it was so fast that I only saw an arrow released from her bow and Grimm Monster falling on the ground with the arrow stuck in its c.h.e.s.t.

    Most of the battles she had fought are with the ck Mambaman; both of them are always shing, trying to kill each other, but their strength is almost equal, and nobody able to kill each other.

    Though ck Mambaman gets injured now and then, these injuries are not serious. It never let her arrow pierce its fatal spot.

    I watched their battle for few minutes before I broke the connection; I had watched their battle many times, that it felt slightly bored.

    With my mind once again on the road, I increased my speed; even with a huge upgrade in strength, it still took me hours to cross the middle region; the forest is damn vast, and not to forget the suppression which suppresses everything.

    Chew Chew

    About two hours passed by, and I had reached the boundary of the middle region when Ashlyn again chirped in my mind, and this time, her voice is hasty; she wants me to look quickly.

    Feeling the emotions from her tone, I stopped immediately and looked at what she wanted to show me.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    A loud curse couldn¡¯t help bute out of my mind when I saw the scene ying in front of me. I saw ck Moon Lady being surrounded by the Three Green Monsters and all three of them belong to the Razing Legion; the huge badge on the armor is proof of that.

    The first Grimm Monster is ck Mambaman which is fighting against her earlier, the second is Greystone Rhinoman which is holding a huge stone saber, and the third Grimm Monster, Silver Tusk Hogman, which had huge crystalline green crystalline staff in its hands.

    Just one looked at it for me to know that it is a Poisonmaster and since it is from the Razing Legion, a damn powerful one.

    Three of the Grimm Monsters of Razing Legion attacking the ck Moon Lady, whose real name is Constance Mars as the teacher told me, she is also a good friend of the professor.

    I did not have to ask the teacher these things; she herself had told me and even told me to ask her for help if I am really in trouble.

    She is getting beaten up badly; she could handle one ck Mambaman fine, but when she is attacked by the three of them, especially a poison master of this level, even she will have run away.

    I could tell she had been afflicted by the poison, the signs are visible on her, and that is making her weak. Every second she spends there, she is risking her chances of surviving.

    She is drinking the potions now and then, and they are helping her alleviate her symptoms for few seconds before they came back in full force, making her further weaker.

    Few minutes passed by, and her condition has be even worse, and I don¡¯t think she has any chances of surviving.

    She is heavily injured and barely able to dodge any attacks that three Grimm Monsters are sending toward her. It won¡¯t be too long before one of their attacksnded on the perfect spot that she won¡¯t be able to defend.

    Every second, her condition became worse and worse; every time she tries to escape, the Grimm Monsters would stop her.

    I couldn¡¯t help but grip my hands tightly, her condition is desperate, and there is nothing I could do. If I had been Tyrant, I would have been able to do something against it, but with my current strength, I could do nothing to help her.

    I am not even a match of the below-average Tyrant with my current strength; forget doing anything against these elites.

    Suddenly a change urred in the battle; She suddenly began to burn her blood and started shooting while escaping.

    It is daring to n move, despite many ws and extreme danger, would have been able to give her a chance to escape if not for her enemies came prepared. As she begins her blood, three Grimm Monsters took out three purple crowns and put them on their head.

    These crown artifacts must be very powerful to weaken the Elite Tyrant who started burning their blood to such a degree.

    But despite being weakened, she is fighting furiously and even able to injure the Poisonmaster seriously, which incapacitated it from the battle but still, the other two Grimm Monsters are too much for her to handle.

    If she had been in her peak condition and were not facing the suppression of the artifacts, she would have been able to deal with the two Grimm Monsters; running away would not have been a problem for her.

    I hope that she has some sort of talisman, not protection but the escaping type, which are very rare and especially the very powerful ones which could fight the suppression and pierce through the space of the Devil¡¯s Gate.

    Few seconds passed when suddenly, both of the Grimm Monsters appeared around, The Rhinoman in front while Mamban in the back, and both of themunched a powerful attack.

    She survives the attack of Rhinoman while taking gruesome injury at her waist, but the attack of ck Mambaman¡¯s attack ising for her heart from behind, and her chances of dodging this attack seemed slim.

 Chapter 1684 - Healing I

    <h4>Chapter 1684 - Healing I</h4>

    The de of the ck Mambaman arrived back of her c.h.e.s.t as if it is teleported; it was so fast that it did not take even a fraction of a second for it to cross the meters to distance.

    Seeing her end, I nearly closed my eyes, imagining the huge sword of ck Mambaman piercing through her before it pierced her.

    Hun!

    But nothing of that sort had happened, as the sword is about to pierce through her. A bright yellow forcefield came out and repelled the sword, and ck Mambaman held it before flickering out of existence.

    I opened my mouth to curse, seeing the protection talisman hadsted for less than a second when I noticed that not only the yellow forcefield had disappeared, with it the ck Moondy had also disappeared.

    Realizing that smile of relief couldn¡¯t help but appeared on my face, but thatsted only for a moment before worry appeared again.

    Her condition is not good; it could be said extremely serious. If injured by the normal Grimm Monsters, I had been worried, but it is a powerful poison master that had injured her.

    There are very few options that could work against the Poison of Tyrant Poisonmater as each poison master is different, and their Poison not only poisons the body but also energy and soul.

    My mother herself got inflicted with the curse, and even with all the resources of Supreme Mistson, they were not able to cure her of it. Even now, she suffers from the curse, which had suppressed her strength to the pitiful Knight from the powerful Tyrant.

    BOOM!

    I was just watching the three Grimm Monsters cursing and searching for thedy madly when I heard the loud boom, which vibration felt around the ground I am standing.

    My eyes flew open, and I hid further into bushes and activated a couple of formations, which help me.

    The sound I heard was too loud and too close, seeing the tendency of this ce which suppresses everything, including the sound whiches from within the range of a kilometer of mine.

    And it is likely Tyrant is its source; emperors could not make such heavy sound no matter what they do in such powerful suppression.

    I have seen the Tyrants casually kill the Emperors, and even though I have a pretty good protection talisman that might activate even under such suppression, I still did not want to take the risk.

    A minute passed by, and no sound came out from that direction; seeing those different thoughts begin to rise in my mind, and one of the thoughts wanted me to go and check it.

    For a few seconds, I resisted such thoughts, but when I thought of one possibility, I slowly got up from my spot and walked toward the direction of the sound.

    I did not hurry up as my heart wanted me to; instead, I am extremely careful. If it is not what I think it is, then hurrying up would be extremely dangerous, so I slowly moved.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    A few minutester, I couldn¡¯t help but curse when I saw a huge crater which is about fifty meters in diameter, and at the center of it lies bloody women who had scary green mist burning around it.

    Seeing the possibility of being help true, I couldn¡¯t curse in my mind. It is more than I could handle, and not to forget, the Grimm Monsters are crazily searching for her as they also know under such suppression, the talisman could not have taken her far.

    "F.u.c.k f.u.c.k f.u.c.k..." I cursed loudly. If I had some sense of self-preservation, I should just run away; the Grimm Monsters will need somee, and if they find me with her, then they will waste no time in killing me.

    "F.U.C.K!"

    I did not immediately went toward thedy; I still have some sense of preservation. Instead, I activated the healing more of my armor, and vibrant green runes spread around my armor.

    Since I hade here, I had made many improvements in my healing arts but never got a chance to use them.

    The runes that came around on my armor would protect me from the poisonous green mist that is burning around her body. I hope this protection would be enough; it should be, considering I have powerful immunity against special Grimm energies.

    As my armor got ready, I took seven silver tes out of my storage; in those ces, dense runic formation is carved.

    It is something I had made before leaving the Academy and took me four whole months to recharge them with the Runes bending power. If my luck is good, they will be able to fool the senses of Tyrants.

    The tes contain enough rule-bending power that will conceal me against the sense of normal Tyrant even if I am standing behind it. As for whether they will able to conceal me from the soul senses of Elite Tyrant, I don¡¯t know.

    If I did not get caught means, they would work, and if I get caught means they will not work, and I will not have a chance to improve them as I could be dead.

    Taking a deep breath, I begin to ce the tes around the creator; once they activated the tes. They will meld with the area around them and hide the crater and everything inside it for nearly three hours, which I hope would be enough for me to stabilize her condition.

 Chapter 1685 - Healing II

    <h4>Chapter 1685 - Healing II</h4>

    Buzz!

    The seven tes around the crater had activated; from inside, there was no change which is not surprising as they change things from outside. I had performed some tests on them before, and these tes worked fine.

    Now that the tes have been set up, it is time to focus on the main task, Constance Mars.

    Her condition is worse than I had thought, the poison had spread through her whole body, and it had already started infecting her soul energy. In the whole world, there are not more than fifty people who held the capability of healing her.

    Teacher is one of them, and she is one of the best despite her young age; she may look old butpare to some Tyrants who live for hundreds of years, she is still young.

    Her condition is very serious, and I don¡¯t have any confidence in healing her. Tyrants are hard to heal, and only Tyrants have the power to heal the Tyrants.

    So, I will try to stabilize her condition, that she would be able enough to get out of the forest and seek the help she needs.

    "F.u.c.k, this poison is strong," I cursed out loud when I reached closer to her, there is a distance of five meters between us, but I could feel the power of poison mist. If there had been any other Emperor on my ce, he would have turned to goo.

    I had seen the teacher healing the Tyrants, and this poison¡¯s level of one of the worst patients Ive seen teacher healed.

    "Miss Mars, can you hear me? Miss Mars?" I said loudly as I walked toward her; I don¡¯t want to startle her and get attacked. Even the weakened state, a simple attack from the Elite Tyrant such as her could spell my doom.

    The inner defenses¡¯ unconscious patience is a pain in the a.s.s to deal with.

    I did not receive any response to my call, not even a twitch. Sheid there like a dead body; I would have thought of her if not for the poison is still burning her zingly.

    Soon, I reached beside her, bathed in the poisonous mist that is burning her. If not for my strong immunity to the special energies of Grimm Monsters and Armor, I would have turned to goo in a moment.

    I looked at her carefully and saw tense of wounds around her body, waist half cut off, and her blood had turned green with poison; her condition is worse than I had throught, and if I tried healing her, there are high chances that this poison would attack me and I would not be able to defend against it.

    But there is no backing down, I had decided to heal her, and I will not stop unless I try.

    Hun!

    As I looked around her, I saw a couple of potion bottles, and I was able to identify them.

    Some of the potions she drank were quite rare and precious that if she had been attacked by amon Tyrant Poison Master, those potions would have helped her, but unfortunately, the poison inside her too strong to be healed by those potions, and it is getting more powerful as it consumes her.

    "Miss Mars, I am now going to heal you, and if you are listening to me, I hope you will lower your defenses procedure,"

    "It is risky as it will give poison a chance to ravage you at greater speed, but I hope you trust me and do what I say," I said in my best healer tone, copied from the teacher who used it on her patients.

    I waited for few seconds, and seeing no response, I moved my hand toward her body to start the healing procedure.

    My hands were about to touch her temple when suddenly, her eyes flew open, and I found my hand gripped in an iron fist that and I am unable to move.

    "Who are you, and how do you know my name," she asked in a very raspy voice as if she is struggling to speak.

    I am struck by her clear violet eyes, which I had not expected someone who is deeply poisoned to have. It is quitemon to have hallucination at this state, but her eyes are clear of that, though she is feeling pain, quite torturing one which clearly seen in her eyes.

    "I am Micheal Zaar; my teacher told me about you being here," I said. I would have liked to not reveal my identity, but the way she is looking at me, I know lying would not be a wise choice.

    "You are not Micheal Zaar," She said and gripped my hand tighter; she seemed to know my real face, and I know I have to something to make her believe quick otherwise, the bones of my right hand will turn to powder.

    "I am!" I said with a sigh, and on my left hand, a small bird shape essory had appeared, which she quickly took in her hand before I could do anything about it.

    "It is really is Brooch of Silver River!" She said with shock as she looked at the beautiful silver brooch.

    The brooch of Silver River is an ancestral artifact of Riverfield Academy; the artifact is nothing special, but if one tried to gauge it with their soul sense, they will the crushing pressure that one would not be able for more fraction of second.

    "You should run away quickly as possible; it won¡¯t be long before Grimm Monsterses looking for me?" she said as she handed me the silver bird back, finally believing my identity.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised and touched by her words; instead of caring about herself, she asked me to run away.

    "Don¡¯t worry about them; they won¡¯t be able to discover us for three hours, at least," I said with the confidence that I did not feel in my heart.

 Chapter 1686 - Healing III

    <h4>Chapter 1686 - Healing III</h4>

    A surprised expression couldn¡¯t sh on her eyes when I said we would not be disturbed for three hours, and she looked around, searching for the source of my confidence.

    She looked up for few seconds before looking back at me, "Your Academy seemed to be hiding some great things; there are not many artifacts that could fool the soul sense of the Tyrant," She said in her very raspy voice before her eyes turn very serious.

    "You should rethink about healing me; the moment your energy touched mine, the poison inside me attack you, and this poison is powerful enough that it could kill amon Tyrant within a minute." She informed.

    "I know, but I think I will be able to handle it," I replied. "Fine, do whatever you want, I will not resist, but I hope you will be able to stabilize my condition enough that I would be able to use the strength ofmon Tyrant for at least a few minutes," She said and slumped down.

    Even she did not believe I could heal herpletely; as I had said, only Tyrants have the power to heal Tyrants, especially when poison inside them is this strong.

    "I will try," I said, "Though you will have to bear with the pain, as you might have heard, my methods are quite painful," I said, to that, I just got a look from her that says, ¡¯do your worst.¡¯

    I gave her a soft smile and touched her forehead, which is burning, before closing my eyes.

    As I did, I begin to pour as much energy into one formation; it my new healing move, which I have not used before, but I am going to use now and use it in its full power; I have to do it if I want to have any chance against this poison.

    "Life Coffin!"

    I muttered, and hundreds of vibrant energy strings released from my body. I am releasing as many strings as I could. The greater number of vines would help me better fighting against this poison.

    Hundreds of vines came out of me, and they begin to weave around Constance, and a minuteter, Constance is in a transparent coffin made of green strings.

    Even when Constance got covered in a coffin, I did not open my eyes; I don¡¯t think I will be able to open my eyes through the whole process; I will need full concentration to heal her.

    ¡¯Now is the important part!¡¯ I said in my mind as I ced both of my palms on the coffin.

    Puch Puch Puch

    Taking a deep breath, Imanded my vines, and as I did, hundreds of strings pierce through Constance. I could see pupils of Constance constrict heavily, but despite that, she did not react in my bad way, but this is just a start of pain she will fill.

    As the strings pierce through her, they begin to grow, and at the same time, the poison leaped at the strings finally.

    The poison is very powerful, and its power crushing that when it leaped at my vines, I felt a strong pressure felt on me and started to bleed from my nose.

    Still, despite this pressure, my concentration does not waver, and I projected the runes on my strings which are under immense strain.

    These runes are not normal runes; they are a projection of the runes inside me, so one could imagine how powerful they are.

    As the runes appeared, the pressure on me lessened considerably. My strings started s.u.c.k.i.n.g up the poison that attacked them and started to grow. The poison is powerful and very hard to suck, but my strings able to suck them slowly and use that energy to grow.

    The poison that attacked me is less than 5% of what present in miss Constance¡¯s body; most of it is focused on miss Constance which is a very good thing as currently, my strings are focused on spreading into every inch of miss Constance.

    To the poison, my strings are harmless; they could be said to feel like another attack. If these strings have shown even the slightest, a bit of healing energy, more than half of poison would have leaped at them in a fury.

    The 5% poison which attacked my strings was just its defense mechanism of poison to attack anything foreign; it would have attacked if it had been another Grimm Energy.

    As my strings spread into miss Constance¡¯s body, I get to observe it for minute detail. If others were to do that, it would be an invasion of privacy, and Tyrants would kill them as I see their deep secrete, but I am a healer.

    The more information I have on my patients, the better I would be able to heal them.

    I have healed many people but not Tyrant; though the teacher had exined the physiology of the Tyrants and how different it is from other powerhouses, the exnation is still different from actually seeing it.

    As I looked inside Miss Constance, I could not help but feel the marvel. Every cell of hers is jammed packed with power; no, that would be wrong. It could be every cell¡¯s storage expanded to the limit and then jammed packed with power.

    Tyrants are special this way, and now, these powered cells are fighting tooth and nail battle against poison, and they are losing it despite being powerful. The poison is too terrifying; it is infiltrating the cells and feeding on them from the inside.

    It not only kills the cell but also makes itself powerful while consuming the host¡¯s energy; it is a reason why the special Grimm Energies are hard to deal with. They are hiding so deep inside that normal potions and healers could do nothing against them.

 Chapter 1687 - Healing IV

    <h4>Chapter 1687 - Healing IV</h4>

    "Finally finished," I said myself as I vaporized the sweat that appeared on my forehead.

    I had filled Miss Constance¡¯s body with strings; there are thousands and thousands of strings reaching every part of her. I had never created so many strings inside someone.

    Even when I harvest Grimm Monsters, they have seven to eight times fewer strings inside them than miss Constance.

    I am giving my all healing her; if I could further increase the string in her, I would, but unfortunately, it is my limit which I hope would be enough to deal with poison to stabilize her condition.

    Now that I had spread the strings throughout her whole body, it is time to begin the real work I called ¡¯Fishing.¡¯

    I am going to release a very tiny bit of healing through my strings which would attract the poison. Not all of it, which is why I had released only a small amount of energy; if I wanted to attract all of it, I would st my strings with healing energy.

    I don¡¯t think my strings, even with runes, would able to handle the full power of poison; they will crush under it.

    My n of stabilizing her condition is simple, release a small amount of healing energy at the bait, and when arge amount of poison attacks, extract it and store it into the formation on top of the coffin.

    The n may seem simple, but it is extremely dangerous, the strings of coffin connected to my hands, and I have to be extremely careful not to let ite inside me.

    After taking a deep breath, I released a tiny amount of healing energy through my strings, and what happened next ispletely blown my mind.

    ¡¯Roar!¡¯

    I felt like I had heard the roar from the poison as every bit of poison present in Miss Constance came at my strings roaringly. The poison left what it was doing and came at my strings with a vengeance.

    My heart skipped a beat seeing that; I could not believe this is happening. I had intentionally released a very tiny amount of healing energy, but it seemed like it did not matter once the poison seed healed energy; even in a tiny amount, it will go for it.

    The huge amount of poison crashed against my vines, and the next second, I started to bleed from my eyes, nose, and ears; the pressure of the poison was too great.

    "Let Go!" I heard a raspy voice said. Miss Constance could clearly see what is happening in her body and could tell how much trouble I am and wanted me to let go to save myself.

    There is no way in hell I am going to let go; this moment is no worse than life and death battle, and I fight life and death battles; I did not run away from them, as long as I have the tiniest chance of winning.

    It was a great time to test the resiliency of my strings; they had consumed many powerful bloodlines and gone through my many upgrades; let¡¯s see how they fare against this terrifying poison.

    With a crazy bloody smile on my face, I activated the runes. Let the poison came at me; I will suck bastard and covert it into the rose, I had done it many times, and this time too will not be much different.

    From inside Miss Constance¡¯s body, thick green poison, as if it is liquid, begins toe out through the vines and store inside the formation on the coffin below my palm; the formation is strangely in the shape of a rose.

    As thick green poison started filling the formation, the clear shape of the rose begins to reveal itself.

    My strings are faring better than I had imaged against the poison; they may look like they will get crushed the moment under the power of poison, but they are extremely tensile, that no matter how much poison attacked them, they remained fine.

    Seeing my creation contending against the powerful Tyrant poison energy, I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud.

    If Micheal had opened his eyes and looked down right now, he would have seen the utterly shocked face of Constance Mars, who is looking at Micheal as if he is some kind of Demon.

    Chew Chew

    I was looking at my strings dealing with poison with an ecstatic smile on my face when suddenly Ashlyn chirped in my mind, telling me of the news that I had been dreading to hear.

    One of the Grimm Monsters, the Greystone Rhinoman, to be specific, ising toward my direction; in few seconds, it will reach it.

    Hearing the news, I stopped healing for a moment before continuing. Whether it will discover me or not changed nothing for my healing, I will continue to heal my patient.

    In just a few seconds, it appeared right above the crater where I am healing. Its huge grey body is clearly visible above me, and I could even see the stone sword in its hand, which it is ready to attack the moment the enemy discovered.

    I could feel its soul¡¯s sense spreading, and soon it covered the crater and area around it.

    Suddenly a small frown appeared on its face, and its soul sense deepened; seeing that my head skipped a beat; while I continued healing, but half of my focus is on the Rhinoman above me.

    The dens soul sense scanned, and when it did not find anything strange in few seconds, the frown on its face had eased, and I heaved a sigh of relief, but the next moment, my eyes widened in shock.

    BANG!

    The sword in its hand became a blur, and a grey arc came out of its sword, which struct on the ground, creating a huge cleave; that cleave was just a hundred meters away from the crater.

    If it had been any closer, it would have affected the tes, and the illusion would have blown up, and that time nobody would have been able to save me from the de of Elite Grimm Monster.

 Chapter 1688 - Healing V

    <h4>Chapter 1688 - Healing V</h4>

    I watched with bated breaths as the Greystone Rhinoman floats in the air, searching with its soul sense even after the attack.

    I am grateful that it did not dare tounch any more of the attacks; if it had, then there is no way in hell, the tes would have been able to keep me hidden.

    Seconds passed by, and finally, at the 27th second, the Greystone Rhinoman moved, and a few secondster, it disappeared from my view. I immediately connected my mind with Ashlyn and saw it leave slowly.

    While it is leaving, its soul sense is still covering the area, but it is getting weaker as the Grimm Monsters flew away, and about a minuteter, when the Grimm Monsters had to cross enough distance, the soul sense of it had also disappeared.

    Sigh!

    Feeling its soul sense disappear, I finally took a sigh of relief. Every second Greystone Rhinoman above me, I felt like the scythe of Grim Reaper is standing above my neck. The moment it discovered me, the scythe would fall on my neck.

    It is a very ufortable feeling that I do not wish to feel but have no choice to feel like everyone else.

    "is it gone?" The Raspy voice asked, making me break the connection I had with Ashlyn. "Yes, it is gone," I replied without opening my eyes and focused on healing her again.

    The Poison energy is shing against my strings, wanting to crush them, but my strings held on while s.u.c.k.i.n.g up a tiny bit of the poison every moment. It is not fast as my usual healing speed, but it is far better than I had expected.

    My strings are faring way better again the poison energy than I had through they would be when I saw the poison. This should not be surprising to me, seeing the things they had consumed and how great their design is.

    Still, the healing is far from being on the right track; the poison that is attacking my vines is the one that is affecting Miss Constance Body.

    The poison that had been affecting her energy and soul is still out their attacking energy and soul.

    This poison is threeyer one, each affecting a different aspect, and it is a good thing that healing only attracted the body aspect poison. The energy aspect and soul aspect are still corroding the energy and soul of Miss Constance.

    While I could attract both of the poisons, it is not time yet. My strings are already under heavy stress, the poison of Elite Poison Master is damn powerful, and I will need to treat it carefully, even knowing every second I don¡¯t act against those two poisons, they grow more powerful.

    But I have no other choice, the poison affecting the body is more powerful, and I have to do deal with it first, or at least weaken it before I could go and deal with those two poisons.

    I had already discarded my earlier strategy of containing the poison; why contain it when you could destroy it.

    My initial n was to attack poison little by little and make sealing runes inside it but seeing the avnche of poison attacking my strings and they are dealing with it better than I had expected, I had immediately discarded that n.

    Seconds passed by, and my strings such more and more poison, below my palms the runic rose has be quite prominent, but my strings continue to supply the energy into it, and that makes the rose expand.

    Thorn vines made of runes begin to spread around the coffin and with dense green poison energy as the liquid kept filling them.

    The rose and these vines are not just for a show and suck the poison, but they also create the counter resonance at poison which weakens their effect, which helps my strings have little easy time s.u.c.k.i.n.g up the poison.

    I had invested great thoughts in creating this Coffin move and even taken inspiration from Her Excellency¡¯s healing method.

    Every part of the coffin helps in healing; there is not a single part that is waste. It is due to that I am healing a Tyrant which is inflicted with the poison of Elite Grimm Poison Master.

    A task which most Emperor Stage healers consider near impossible for them to achieve, but I am doing it, and if luck is on my side, then I might even be able to achieve this impossible thing.

    Healing is a slow and arduous process, and others might feel bored, but I am not feeling any of that emotions right now. My strings have covered every inch of Miss Constance and means I could see every inch of her.

    I am not saying that in a l.u.s.tful way, though it is an undeniable fact that Miss Constance is an extremely beautiful woman; she is attractive even when she is injured in every part of her body.

    I am speaking of her internal body, how her powerful Inheritance made her a powerful weapon.

    Though her Inheritance may be powerful, the hardwork Miss Constance had put into getting such power is astonishing. Powerful Inheritance may give you more power thanmon Inheritance, but you don¡¯t work hard on it, the boost you will get will be minimal.

    Soon a half an hour had passed by, and now, near the whole top of the coffin is covered in thorny green runic vines with runic rose as its center, and on the vines, small runic bugs have begun to appear.

    With the rose design progressing, the counter suppression it had been putting on vines have be greater, and my strings were able to suck more mana from them than within half an hour, 25% of poison affecting the body had been absorbed by my strings.

    Hun!

    I was happy to see my progress when suddenly a huge change urred; I saw the poisons attacking the energy and souling toward my vines furiously.

    Seeing that confused sounds couldn¡¯t help but came out of my throat as, unlike before, I did not do anything. My strings were just s.u.c.k.i.n.g poison as they are doing for the past half an hour, not doing anything more, but the other two poisons still reacted.

 Chapter 1689 - Healing VI

    <h4>Chapter 1689 - Healing VI</h4>

    The dark green poison that is attacking the energy and silver-green poison that is attacking the soul came and merged with medium green color that is attacking the body, forming a powerful poison.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I cursed through my gritted teeth as blood began toe out of my orifices again due to the extreme pressure I felt.

    It had been barely a second since the three poisons have merged and I am already bleeding blood, and that is not even worse news is that my strings stopped s.u.c.k.i.n.g poison and now is doing all to survive against the poison.

    The poison had now be too powerful for my strings to absorb; it is now my strings fighting with their all not to get consumed by the poison.

    My strong, powerful strings are under immense strain, and it won¡¯t be long before they start to break, which would be bad for me. The strings are not simple to move; they contain the very essence of my runes.

    Though the essence is a very small amount, still losing them would create a bacsh, and not to forget, my strings would not be strong as their current stage for few days, which is very bad news for me.

    My strings not only help me harvest and attack my opponents, but they are essential for my defense as well; my whole armor is made of them. So any loss of essence would immediately decrease my defense, and I can¡¯t have that.

    I started to think of a way to save my vines, there is the only way I could think of, and that is taking off my vines which I could but will not do even if I will lose some of my runic essences.

    If I removed the strings, the poison will attack Miss Constance again, and seeing how it triggered when my vines have s.u.c.k.e.d the 25% of poison, I am sure it will react explosively, which will quickly kill Miss Constance whose life is already hanging by a thread.

    So, I have to find another way, and I have to find it quickly; my vines would not hold for more than five seconds.

    I could already see the cracks forming on some of them; it won¡¯t be long before they spread and crush my vines to powder and feed on its essence.

    ¡¯I could use that!¡¯

    Suddenly an idea came into my mind; there is one thing I could use. From the tests Ive had done, it had increased the power of my attacks immensely, but it had been almost useless in seeds.

    I don¡¯t know whether it will be helpful in healing; I had never tried it but seeing I have no other choice, I choose to use it.

    I concentrate on my runes, and the next second, a string like diamond silver energy came out of my vines, and I immediately send it toward my strings. As I did, It immediately started to turn the runes on thousands of strings in a silver diamond.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    The silvery diamond energies effect have be clear within a few seconds. As the strings which begin to cracks started to mend themselves, and as the energy covered more runes in its energy, they even started to such the poison energy.

    This silver energy is none other than the pseudo bloodline energy my runes have created.

    It used to be diamondy before, but after the forging of the Bloodline Furnace potion, it gained its current appearance. The Bloodline Furnace potion has done me a great favor; it had not only refined it better it also made it easier to control.

    Still, I had to practice with it daily to control it as I am controlling it now; it is a lot harder to control than my Inheritance energy.

    The diamond energy continues to fill with more and more runes; as it did it, my vines got strong and stronger, and by the time it filled all the runes, my strings have grown powerful enough to suck the steady stream of poison.

    Chew Chew

    The smile had just appeared on my bloody face when Ashlyn chirped again and informing meing of another Grimm Monster. This time it is not Greystone Rhinoman of earlier but ck Mambaman, which Miss Constance had fought the most.

    My runes were able to fool the Greystone Rhinoman; I hope they will able to fool this ck Mambaman too. It would not be pretty if we get discovered; I don¡¯t think we will even get a second before it is finished.

    Seconds passed, and soon it appeared above the crater, and unlike the Greystone Rhinoman who had stopped and even attack, this one continues moving.

    While it did not stop, its powerful soul sense did as it scanned every inch of the floor, and when it scanned through the creator, it did not show any obvious signs; it continued scanning and disappeared a few secondster.

    Sigh!

    I heaved a sigh of relief seeing that and again focused on healing; even with pseudo bloodline energy, I need to focus with all my concentration to extract the poison through my strings.

    Time passed, and I continue to extract more and more poison. As I extract it, it begins to fill the coffin. The design of the rose continued spreading till it had covered nearly every inch of the coffin.

    Which increased the suppression of the poison immensely, making the extraction of the poison much easier; this way, every minute, my strongs would extract more and more poison.

    "Extraction is finished,"

    I said with a tired sigh after little more than two hourster, nearly all the poison extracted from Miss Constance, a feat I did not think I would achieve when I first began healing her two hours ago.

 Chapter 1690 - Healed

    <h4>Chapter 1690 - Healed</h4>

    "You removed the poison!" A shock filled with a voice said. The voice is very shocked, the most shocked voice Ive ever heard.

    "Not all of it; there is some that are still hiding, and I have to remove it, for you to not to haveplicationster," I said without opening my eyes before concentrating on her body hard.

    Like I had said, 99% of poison had been removed from her body, and only 1% of remain, and removing that 1% of it would not be easy; I would have to perform a couple of procedures to remove it fully.

    The first procedure is the one I have performed before; this time, I would be performing at full st.

    I concentrated on my strings, and the next second, I have made them ze with healing energy.

    The healing energy had just released from my strings when loads of thick poison energy came at me. The poison came swiftly, and it concentrated as if it wanted to deal powerful damage to my vines.

    It would not happen though, my strings are prepared, and as that concentrated blob of poison came out, my strings moved and pierced themselves into that powerful poison blob.

    A few secondster, the poison blob had disappeared; seeing it happening, I couldn¡¯t help but remember my sister who also finished her favorite smoothy within a few seconds; when she eats her favorite food, her eating speed becameparable to Ashlyn.

    As the concentrated poison blob disappeared, I zed my healing energy further, but no further poison hade out.

    I had taken out quite a lot of poison with this method, but there are still some that had remained, and it would note out easily. Fortunately, I have a great method for that.

    Buzz!

    Taking a deep breath, I deactivated the suppression formation of Rose vines that covered the coffin and started the ¡¯Extraction Formation,¡¯ or ¡¯Deep Cleaning¡¯ formation.

    As it activated, the green poison inside the rose runes begin to burn slowly; while it did, the tiny drops of poison begin toe inside Miss Constance Body which my strigs started to absorb immediately.

    This method I had designed is amazing to cleans a deep hidden small amount of poison. I just need to burn some of the poison I had collected before, and it will pull the poison that is deeply hidden in one¡¯s body.

    The deeply hidden poison begin toe out rapidly before slowing down a minuteter; when that happened, I increased the power of the formation, which burned the poison at greater speed but pulled out the poison, which is hiding further deeply.

    Seeing the poison burning, I couldn¡¯t help but take a painful sigh. The poison is precious; I could make many Grimm Roses through them that many organizations will eagerly buy.

    More than 99.99% of poison had been s.u.c.k.e.d out from Miss Constance¡¯s body. There is barely any remained, and those of which remained, Miss Constance¡¯s own defenses could kill easily.

    Still, I will use few more methods; currently, Miss Constance¡¯s body is extremely weak, and whatever poison that had left inside could hinder her recovery time, so over the next twenty minutes, I tried a couple of more method that helped me remove whatever poison that had been hiding in her body.

    After I finished, I did not remove my strings, instead used them to deliver healing energy into every corner of her body.

    Every if all the poison had been removed, she is still extremely weak. The damage done by the poison is huge and could not be healed by simply drinking the potions. The potions could heal her but leave thesting damages that will hinder her future process.

    Her body needs gentle methods; I will damage my healing energy while rest will be healed by her own.

    In two days, her body will be healed enough that she would be able to take potions without leavingsting damage; that process could be expedited by taking some precious herbs, which I don¡¯t have.

    If it had been the teacher in my ce healing her, she would have been able to return to her peak within few hours.

    Still, what I did was pretty phenomenal; I had healed an Elite Tyrant who had been injured by an Elite Poison Master. There are around fifty known people in the world who would heal such injuries, and all of them are Tyrant.

    While I, on the other hand, am an Emperor who is still growing stronger, by the time I had reached the peak of my strength in the Emperor Stage, healing such types of injuries would not be as stressful as it is right now.

    Buzz!

    I begin to pull back my strings out of her body which took about a minute for me to do before I activated the formation of a coffin that lit up.

    The design of roses begins to materialize, the design of roses begins to turn into the real roses, and three minutester, the coffin had disappeared, leaving twenty-one green roses around Miss Constance.

    "Congrattions, Miss Constance, you arepletely healed. You just need to rest for two days before you can drink the potion and return to your peak," I said as I finally opened my eyes.

    There are no injuries that could be seen on her body. All the flesh wounds she had has disappeared. The chunk of her waist, which had been cut by the Grimm Monster, had also been healed.

    The only proof of injuries is her bloodied clothes and slightly pale skin, which recover its vibrant glow on its own within in few hours.

 Chapter 1691 - The Abode

    <h4>Chapter 1691 - The Abode</h4>

    "Miss Constance, are you all right?" I asked; she still has shock written all over her face and hadn¡¯t reacted at all, except for looking me wide eyes under which I am feeling quite ufortable.

    "Thank You, I did not think I would survive the poison," She said a momentter as she schooled her expression and got up.

    I smile at herpliments before my eyes turn a little serious, "You should hide till you recover; the three elite Grimm Monsters you have fought are still searching for you high and low around the forest," I said.

    The Grimm Monsters are still searching for her, and they have got help from the others too, not only Tyrants but also Emperors. So if she leaves now, before getting fully recovered, there is a high chance she might get discovered.

    "How do you know?" She asked in surprise, to that I just smiled. She already knows many of my secrete, I will not going to tell her more.

    "Fine, don¡¯t tell me, and you are right about me recovering fully before leaving; it would be idiotic to leave before I get my peak strength," She said, and she turned to me with a smile that again gives me an ufortable smile.

    "Do you have an abode where I could rest and recover, right?" She asked with a sweet smile that anyone would have a hard problem in rejecting.

    She is an Elite Tyrant, I am sure she has Space Abode in her possession and a good one with that, but she is still want to stay in my above. Her intention behind it clear; with the abilities Ive shown, she would want to get to know me more, try to recruit me if possible.

    After the championship is over, many Supremes have sent their representative to recruit me; I mean, who wouldn¡¯t like to recruit a host of Celestial Inheritance, especially since the impact my predecessor made.

    I was able to stall their proposals and left the Academy before they became too naggy, but when I return, I will have to face them in full force, and this time, it would not be representative of the Academy woulde to recruit me.

    "Yes, I have an abode me, Miss Constance, and you are most wee in it till you recover," I said with a smile while internally I wish that she would just leave and rest within her own abode.

    "We should get rid of all proofs here," She said a secondter; I nodded and asked Ashlyn about the whereabouts of Grimm Monsters; fortunately, they are far. Unfortunately, there are some Emperors around the area, but they would not be a problem.

    In the next ten minutes, I had removed the tes, and Miss Constance moved the earth the way I wanted to. She is not an earth Elemental, but she is powerful enough to move the earth with some focus.

    Half an hour after that, Ashlyn found a great spot, a spot which all three Grimm Monsters have looked carefully, and they would likelye again, and even if they do, they would not be able to discover my abode easily.

    "Your abode is quite great; there is no information in our archives about your Academy having such a powerful abode," Miss Constance said as she walked inside the abode.

    "It is not from the Academy," I replied with a smile. The space abodes are extremely rare, especially of the grade of this one. They are usually in the hands of important people of Organisations.

    "I am impressed and truthfully speaking, your abode is better than mine; the spatial bindings of the abode are extremely strong," she said as she touched the walls of abode.

    ¡¯Tyrants!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but take an internal sigh hearing that; The Tyrants are powerful enough to feel the space around them, and Elite Tyrants like Miss Constance or Professor can pass through space and teleport.

    "Here is your room, Miss Constance; I will call you when dinner is ready," I said as I stopped in front of a room.

    "You are not going to spy on lonely weak women like me, are you?" She asked with a pitiful expression just as she opened the door of her room. Her strange question had caught me so off guard that I was able to reply for a moment.

    "No, I would not do that!" I said loudly, louder than I should have.

    I do not have a death wish, weak as she may be, but she still could turn me into a puddle with slight touch; not to forget I am sure many artifacts on her would stop me from spying even if I use the full power of the abode to do that.

    "Look at your face; I was just joking," She said with augh and ruffled my hair before closing the door of her room.

    I remained standing in front of her door dumbstruck for few seconds before walking into my room. The first thing I did was to remove my clothes which are quite dirty with dried blood, before hopping into the shower.

    I felt a little rxed as Icy cold water cascade down my body; the healing had made me quite tired; I felt like I had fought a day-long battle with a very powerful opponent.

    Dealing with such poison was no simple thing, but I was able to do it, and it is a great milestone for me.

    Not only that, this had given me much wanted data I needed for my healing arts; It had also given me huge inspiration on the other area too, bringing out a very dangerous idea I had a few months ago.

    As I said, it is an extremely dangerous idea; I could die, but if I seeded, it would advance my strength beyond imagination. Fight and defeating a Tyrant would not be a problem for me.

 Chapter 1692 - Soul Food

    <h4>Chapter 1692 - Soul Food</h4>

    "Chew, Chew!"

    Ashlyn came chirping in my room as I opened the door for her toe in from the outside.

    As I leveled up, the more functions of the abode had opened up for me, and now I could go outside through any room of my abode. Due to these new functions, I had readily agreed to let Elite Tyrant live in my abode.

    In my abode, I have no fear against the Tyrant; even if there are more Elite Tyrant, I would still not have any fear against them. Though I could not do anything against them, they also could do anything against me too.

    It is not something normal space abodes could do. The space abodes are powerful, but they are also delicate, and Tyrants have to be careful in them in case they messed up the spatial wards and got thrown into the space sea.

    From what the teacher told me, the spatial wards of my abode are so strong that even old monsters would have a problem shaking them, much less breaking them, so even if the Tyrant burst out with its full power, no harm woulde to the abode.

    Chew!

    Ashlyn¡¯s chirp brought me out of my thoughts, and I looked at my bed, which is now filled with essence roses that Ashlyn had collected from the seeds; there are twenty-nine essence roses bound in beautiful vibrant strings of seeds.

    I took the roses and removed the seeds from them before storing them carefully into my storage; a minuteter, I stored all twenty-nine roses, and now, I have twenty-nine softly glowing seeds in my hand.

    I took one seed in my hand and begin to pour rule-bending power in it; twenty secondster, I finished with it and took the second seed and begin to pour rule-bending power in it.

    I took one seed after another and recharge them with Rule Bending power. My seeds could take any kind of energy from their prey and convert it to the energy they need, except for the rule-bending power which I have to charge myself.

    After charging fifteen seeds, I stopped. Unfortunately, I do not have unlimited rule-bending power; I will have to rest for quite a while before I could charge more seeds; once I do, Ashlyn would take them outside and spread them again in a different position than they had originally been.

    With Ashlyn, killing and harvesting have be extremely easy and time-efficient, not to forget I am killing the Grimm Monsters like nobody¡¯s business with the help of my wonderful seeds.

    I am confident that even with so many Grimm Monsters present in the forest and many entering every week, I am making a killing with Essence Roses, even after feeding half of them to Nero.

    There is no Emperor in the Devil¡¯s Gate, which is killing as many Grimm Monsters as me. I couldn¡¯t help but imagine the expressions on the teacher¡¯s face when I return and show her how many essence roses I had got.

    I had already far surpassed the quota, collecting more than six-times essence roses than I had supposed to, and there is still quite a time before I leave the devil gate; I am sure by that time, essence roses in my collection would be more than double than they are now.

    After resting a few minutes, I walked out of my room, walked into the kitchen, and started to take out the things from my storage.

    The straining activities of today had made me quite hungry, and I am not the only one. So a little birdy on my shoulder, also feeling quite hungry that she did not let me rest fully before bringing me to the kitchen.

    I wanted to cook something simple, not to reveal much about myself than I already have, but little birdy has nothing; she wanted to eat the newest recipe I had masted.

    I had already cooked it for her more than ten times, but she still wanted to eat it.

    After removing all ingredients I needed to cook, I closed my eyes and started to take a couple of deep breaths; even if I had mastered the recipe, I still have to be very carefully cooking it. The dish is tooplicated and fragile that the smallest mistake spoils it.

    After I calmed enough, I began to cook it; I did not use my strings for it. This is because my control over the strings is not fine enough to use the strings to make it.

    It could be eaten by anyone; even those who did not practice can eat it and derive great benefits from it.

    This is a real culinary art; the skills the control requirements for it are immense could only gain through immense practice. If I did not have the tome which in which I could practice for days within minutes, I would have never had gained such skills.

    To have such fine skills, years of practice are necessary, and I had practice for years in the tome.

    Due to learning the fine control in the tome, I am able to manipte the Pseudo Bloodline energy I have, which is one of the most difficult to manipte.

    As I was cooking, I felt Miss Constance entering the hall beforeing to the kitchen. Seeing me focused on cooking, she flew, and soundless sat opposite of me.

    She did not speak, just sat and watched me, which is good, as I don¡¯t think I would be able to maintain my concentration if she spoke even a single word, and that would turn catastrophic for a dish I am making.

    Time passed by, and I followed the recipe by word, not daring to make a single mistake, and as such, nearly two hours passed when I finally took back my soul energy and inheritance energy inside me.

 Chapter 1693 - The Pitch

    <h4>Chapter 1693 - The Pitch</h4>

    "I know you could cook but did not know you could cook soul food," She said, a second after I recalled my energies. She sounds quite awed as she looked at therge pot in front of me.

    "It is a hobby," I replied modestly and got a snort in reply. "Quite a hobby you have, cooking a soul is no simple thing, the skills, and its dedication it requires to cook the soul food is immense,"

    "All those who could cook the soul food are Tyrants, and they are old," She said while hungrily staring at the pot.

    "Arth¡¯s Soul Pot is a great dish; it will expedite your healing," I said, changing the subject and took the pot to the dining table and begin to make the serving for the three people.

    She arched her brow, watching me make the third te for Ashlyn, but I smiled and filled the tes with food before taking my ce.

    "Let¡¯s eat," I said, and Miss Constance wasted no time taking a bite of the food, and for next five minutes, there was no sound except that of eating, and even after five minutes, the words came out of Miss Constance mouth is asking for the second serving.

    She looked a little embarrassed when she asked that, but she had not only asked for a second but also for a third serving.

    "You know the old bastard of our Academy are really stingy, whenever I asked them for soul food, they always reject, unless you offer them something really good, they will not cook for you," Sheined as she put the spoon down.

    I smile at herint but did not say anything. Even if I agree with her, it is not my ce to say something, especially when it involves the Tyrants.

    "So, what do you think about our Silverstone Academy?" she asked as she straightened on her chair.

    ¡¯Here ites,¡¯ I thought as a conservating smile appeared on my face. "It is a great organization with great history," I answered in carefully considered words.

    People are testy about their organization, and I did not want to speak about something that will angle her. She might look harmless and even friendly with her vibrant green hair, but she is Elite Tyrant with powerful kill me with a single touch.

    Hearing my answer, a bright smile appeared on her face, "You don¡¯t have to be conservative with your words Micheal, I am not some testy old women who would explode if you say something bad about my organization," she said.

    "So, what do you think about joining us?" She asked directly; this time, that smile on my face froze up for a moment. "It is quite early for me to decide; I haven¡¯t even started working on the Tyrant upgrade yet," I replied with a straight face.

    "From what I have read about the Celestial Inheritance, the Tyrant part is hardest to design. The knowledge and skills required to create it are quite hard to get," she said, and I nodded in affirmation.

    "If you join us, you would not only gain ess to the vast library of ours that had precious books collected by our predecessors for past ten thousand years but also the expertise of Grand Professors will be at your disposal,"

    "Not to forget we will also provide you with precious resources; one of such resources are divine crystal, you know how extremely rare those resources are and also you will get a position in your leadership, and there is even chance you might be the leader of our organization, just like your predecessor did of Wisdom Tower," she finished her pitch while shing me a tempting smile.

    The offer is extremely tempting, far greater than any of the Supremes representatives have said so far.

    For a fraction of a second, I had even thought of epting her offer before shaking my head internally. The offer may be extremely tempting, especially about the library and divine crystal-like resources, but I will not ept it, not until I had exhausted all my options.

    While it is true that Academy could notpare to the Supremes and did not have a vast library filled with rare and precious books or extremely rare resources that even old monsters would fight to the death for.

    I am not in any hurry to ept the offer; I have 70% to 80% knowledge requite to create the Tyrant upgrade, and as for resources, my runes are consuming bloodlines and making themselves stronger.

    Not to forget, her excellency has left something which has extremely rare resources for her sessor. I will have to pass the test she had left and get the resources; though it will not be easy, I am confident that I will able to do it.

    So, my condition is not as hopeless as others might think. Though one thing is clear that the Academy did not have everything I need, I may have to look for somewhere else for them, but it does not have to be Supreme.

    "Do you really have permission to offer me this?" I asked to which she shed me a brilliant smile.

    "You might not believe it, but your performance in the championship had impressive, and organizations are sure that you will grow even stronger King Stage before leveling up Emperor, and they were right,"

    "When you were healing, I could feel the strength of you. It is extremely strong, near peak strength that Emperor can achieve, and I am sure you will grow even stronger before you level up to Tyrant,"

    "Not to forget your healing arts, for that alone our organization will offer you all these things." "In theing war, a healer of your caliber would be extremely important, a hundred times more important than the elite Tyrant like me," She said and looked at me intently.

    "So what do you think about the offer?" she asked again, and this time, her expressions are very serious.

 Chapter 1694 - The Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1694 - The Formation</h4>

    "Once again, thank you for healing me; if not for your timely aid, I would have died," Miss Constance said at the exit of my abode.

    "Any healer at my ce would have done the same," I replied, "No, they would not," she replied, and before I could say anything, I found her hugging me.

    "I don¡¯t think you will need it but if you found yourself in trouble in trouble, call me," she said as she let off a hug and walked out of my abode, and a few secondster, she disappeared from my view.

    She had recovered faster than I had expected; she had needed a day barely to recovered her peak strength.

    I stayed at the door of the abode for few seconds before I came back inside. I had also nned to leave, but it is not the right time; the Grimm Monsters are still searching for me madly.

    Their mad search has raised quite a eyebrows on the human side, and now both sides are fighting gound all over the forest, every hour some Tyrants are fighting, and I am sure she would join the battle soon.

    Humans have called the backup, and now they are not in disadvantageous potions as they had been, and with Miss Constance, the humans would get a further advantage, and this time, it would not be easy to trap her.

    It is not just Tyrants fighting madly but also the Emperors as both sides have poured even more numbers in the forest, and fighting is going on everywhere.

    I am also doing my share; my seeds are regrly catching the Grimm Monsters, and before leaving the forest, I would have to go harvest the Bloodline of Grimm Monsters it had caught, this thing I have to do personally.

    I walked into the living room andid on the couchfortably before closing my eyes.

    The next moment, I am in my Inheritance, and in front of me, there are two humanoids. One on the right is of the Emperor upgrade, while the one on the left is Tyrant, which is much bigger.

    This time, I did looked even look at two humanoids; there is something else I am nning on working on today.

    I went toward the idea box, which is the left side of a huge Inheritance space, before taking out a tiny formation; when I expanded it, it grew over a meter size from the tiny palm-size.

    This is an idea I had once discarded being extremely dangerous, but after seeing the internal power structure of Miss Constance, I decided to incorporate this very dangerous formation in my Inheritance.

    This formation is extremely dangerous, but if anyone could survive it, then it would be me.

    Since the Prince Stage, I had been progressing at Absolute Limit, which made my body and soul very strong. Strong enough, they could bear the pressure this formation will bring.

    If anyone could survive this formation, then it would be me, and this formation is not evenplete yet. So I would try my all to make it safest and train myself for it to bear.

    It would cost me dearly, likely empty my storage, but it would worth it, and now I even have Miss Constance. With her, I won¡¯t have to worry about getting those precious things I need.

    If I seeded, I would get even more space in Tyrant Inheritance, and I desperately need more space.

    How many runes I could use in Inheritance ispletely dependent on the strength of my body and soul and the stage I am leveling up. I had already had huge space for the Tyrant Stage, but it is not enough.

    I have to cut sizes of many formations and leave out of some of the new moves and amazing variations of some, but if this formation worked and I did not die, then I will get all the space I need for my Tyrant upgrade, not to forget the power that wille with it.

    I expanded the formation in front of me further and begin to work on it and worked on it for more than ten hours before I stopped.

    I got out rested for few minutes before taking out the Tome. In the Tome, I had mastered my first Soul Food Recipe after over five tries, and this is just starting as there are hundreds of more recipes ahead.

    I don¡¯t think I will have as much a problem learning them as I did with the first soul food recipe.

    I hadcked something, and through a whole lot of effort, I gained it and able to master the first soul recipe, and now using that foundation, I will master others; hell, I am already very close to mastering the second recipe.

    I continued to switch between Tome and working on Inheritance till it is meal time again.

    As such, two days passed, and in two days, the mood of Devil Forest quieted down a little. Though the fights are still going on just as intensely, the searching had stopped since Miss Constance joined the field again, and this time she is really vicious.

    She had nearly killed the Poison Master yesterday, and if not for ck Mambamaning to rescue, it would have died.

    While the battle was being fought around the forest, I made my way to the city but not before harvesting the Bloodline of the Grimm Monsters, which brought me really close to the absolute limit.

    I now need to harvest one or two Bloodlines at most before I reach the absolute limit, which is kind of crazy when I think about it.

    Once upon a time, I used to need months to find a single Bloodline Grimm Monster, but now I am consuming so many Bloodlines that I do not need even a month to reach the absolute limit.

    After I harvested the Bloodlines, I finally made my way to the city after more than ten days.

 Chapter 1695 - Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 1695 - Dangerous</h4>

    Two months passed by since I had healed Miss Constance, and since then, nothing much had changed.

    I still spent most of my days in the forest, hiding in the abode, working on my Inheritance while my seeds do the job of killing and harvesting Grimm Monsters, and the only time I had to move go to my seeds when I am harvesting the bloodline.

    I had reached the absolute limit of High Emperor nearly two months ago but could not level up as my Inheritance hadn¡¯t finished, especially that formation; it took double the time to finish than the rest of the upgrade.

    I could take no chances with it; it is my whole life on the line, the slightest mistake in the formation, and my whole body would turn into the puddle.

    "Fifth Check Finished!" I said as I looked at the humanoid in front of me. Usually, I inspect the upgrade three times after I finish with it, but this time, I inspected it five times; even the tiniest mistakes are not allowed this time.

    After looking at it one more time, I came out of my Inheritance Space and stretched; I had been lying in the same ce for hours.

    I freshened up and heated the leftovers before eating them. after that, I took a small nap; even though I am not much tired, I still slept for two hours as this might be thest time I would sleep.

    Two hours after waking up, I was out of the door; I had talked to my parents and teacher, and they had suspected something, but I am was able to console them. It is a good thing I was not in front of them; it is very difficult for me to lie to people who are close to me.

    The city is more crowded than it was two months ago, both sides are pouring people like crazy. The Pyramid had sent more Emperors in ce than it should be allowed, even when war is going on, and war hasn¡¯t even started yet.

    From what Miss Constance told me, people have leveled up to Tyrant. Though she did not tell me an exact number, it should be around or more than ten.

    If not for a good result, there is no way Pyramid would have taken the risk of sending so many Emperors in one ce; the risk is too great.

    It still quite time for me to level up to Tyrant, I am far from ready, or I should say the Inheritance is far from ready, but things should speed up after this upgrade as after reaching the Peak level of Emperor Stage, I would have nothing to work on except my Tyrant upgrade.

    Soon, I reached the city gates and passed through it after slight waiting. A few minutester, I reached the forest and increased my speed, and an hourter, my face and body begin to change as I moved.

    When I finished transforming into apletely different person, my speed shot through. I became blurring even to the powerful Emperors.

    This time, there is no Grand Quest of reaching the Sunlit Dome, but I am still going to go as far as I could; for what I am going to do, I need maximum suppression.

    So, I sped through central region at the greatest speed, and with Ashlyn¡¯s help, I was easily able to avoid the Emperor powerhouses that are roaming at the edge of the central region.

    My speed continued to lessen, and after nearly three hours, the suppression has be go great that I could not even run; I had to walk, which I did for the next two hours before I stopped as the suppression has be so powerful that even walking has be difficult.

    ¡¯It is the right ce, right?¡¯ I asked Ashlyn as I looked at dense Sunlight on my palm. It is the furthest I hade in the centra region, and the suppression here is very powerful.

    "Chew Chew Chew..." Ashlyn chirped haughtily, exining how much time she had spent scouting this area and how many monsters and Tyrants havee here.

    For nearly three weeks, I had made Ashlyn scout the ces in the central region where there is the least amount of monsters and less visited by the Tyrants of both sides.

    The area I am standing in is one of the best ces that Ashlyn had selected through her continued observation, and it is quite close to the Sunlight dome.

    With the confirmation from Ashlyn, I had started making preparation. Of course, I would very much like to level up in my abode as I usually do, but this time, I have no choice but to level up in the open.

    For what I am going to do, I need my body under immense supression; the higher the suppression, the better I will have a chance of surviving that formation.

    I crushed those thoughts and started taking out things; I had invested too much to back down now.

    Not only had I spent months, but I also used my roses to buy things. The things I needed were too rare for Miss Constance to use normal things; I had to provide her something special, and my roses were that thing.

    If I had been in the Academy, I would not have had to worry about those resources. Teacher would have got them for me, but I am not in Academy, and nor I want to, at least for some more time.

 Chapter 1696 - Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 1696 - Level Up</h4>

    I spread the huge roll on the ce which had been just cleared by the Ashlyn. She had burned the tree with such intense fire that no smoke came out of them as they turned into a matter of seconds.

    I could not do something like it; the wick of me I could call out would take ages to burn these powerful trees.

    It took me more than a minute to spread the huge roll. As it spread on the ground, a huge formation materialized. The formation is necessary to deposit specific resources to a specific formation.

    With formation spread, I took out the resources and started to ce them in a specific position.

    The resources I am bringing out are extremly rare, especially those which I had brought with my essence roses. If anymon Tyrant sees them, their eyes would surely turn green with envy.

    It took me more than twenty minutes to ce all the resources, and once I am done with that, I sat in the center of the formation waiting.

    Ashlyn had gone out for the onest round, seeing if there are any Tyrant in the area; if there are, we can dy, and if there are monsters, she could kill it. Killing few monsters sneakily would not raise an eyebrow.

    Chew Chew!

    A few minutes Ashlyn came back chirping and came inside me; ording to her, everything is clear; with her giving clear, I should be safe.

    No matter how big a spectacle I create, it would be suppressed here, and even those few hundred meters away from me won¡¯t be able to sense anything as every sound and every with getting s.u.c.k.e.d by the trees around me.

    Buzz!

    After Ashlyn came inside me, I went inside my inheritance space and saw a ck runic humanoid in front of me. I looked at it, specifically looked at the formation in the center of the stomach; that formation could decide my life and death.

    After looking at it for a moment, I tapped on it and, the next second, thrown out of my Inheritance space.

    Buzz!

    I opened my eyes and activated the formation as the energies begin roiling inside me.

    The formation buzzed, and many resources begin to turn into the smoke before they came at me.

    Though their speed is quite slow, the supression affecting everything. While the essences of resourcesing at me at a slow speed, they are stilling and not getting s.u.c.k.e.d by the forest.

    Only Tyrants could breach the shield. Even I, with all my strength, could not breach its raw power.

    Multicolored essences came at me, fusing with runes that had turned into powder before forging into different runes. The special resources I had brough had also started toe inside me and started to create the runic formation.

    I am keeping track of everything; it is my life that is at stake here. Any unountable changes could make things dangerous for me.

    Hun!

    I had just thought of the unountable changes when an unountable change started happening. The think sunlight begins gathering above me, it did note inside me, but it started to gather above me.

    Of all the data I had read, the sunlight never reacted during the breakthrough of the Emperors.

    It is reacted during the breakthrough of the Tyrants but not all of them. ording to the data that Miss Constance has provided, thirty Emperors made the sessful breakthrough into Tyrant since the pierce of this ruin merged with our world.

    Of the thirty-two people, the sunlight reacted only in three breakthroughs. As for what it did, no one knows; the three Tyrants did not provide any info other than saying the sunlight is very beneficial to them.

    If it had been a normal breakthrough, I would have been ecstatic seeing it reacting, but this breakthrough is a littleplicated.

    All the previous Tyrant breakthroughs have happened in the outer and middle region, not a single one of them happened in the central region, and it had been theorized that it is extremly difficult to move the sunlight in Central Region.

    The sunlight had started piling above me, and there are very high chances that it wille at me.

    As for how it will affect my runes, especially on that formation, I don¡¯t know, but I hope that effects would not be bad; I don¡¯t want to die this early in my life; there are many things Ive yet to aplish.

    Seconds passed, and sunlight kept piling above me, growing thicker and thicker, till it begins to feel like a liquid, and that liquid came at me.

    As the thick sunlight poured into me, I felt a wonderful warm sensation. The feeling is different from what I had expected to feel. I thought it would be hot, but no, it is warm and thick as newly picked honey.

    It came inside me and begin to merge with my runes, and to my surprise, my runes seemed more excited to suck thick sunlight than the essences of many rare and precious things.

    That is not the only surprising thing; Nero also taking this energy; he took almost one forth of it.

    Time passed by, thick sunlight and essences continue to merge with my runes. The runes kept breaking into powder, and in their ce, new runes would be created, and they would form the formations.

    Hundreds of runes formed every second and create tens of formation. In just half an hour, more than half of the runes have been created, which is faster than I had throught.

    Most importantly, that special formation is nearpletion; it won¡¯t take more than a minute for it to form.

 Chapter 1697 - Honeycomb I

    <h4>Chapter 1697 - Honeb I</h4>

    A minute passed by, and the formation is created; the runes of formation are glittering power.

    Though they are glittering with power, they have not reacted; they will react when all the runes are formed before the strengthening energy released from the body, that is the optimal time.

    The runes are forming rapidly as they consume the sunlight and herbal essence. With the increasing speed that runes are forming, it won¡¯t be long before the whole runic structure is formed.

    Ten minutes passed, and the runic structure is seconds away frompletion. The essences and sunlight had slowed down to a trickle as there are barely a few hundreds of runes remained to form.

    Runes formed rapidly even if a trickle of energy was supplied to them, and nine secondster, theplete runic structure had formed.

    The moment that happened, the change I had been waiting for had started. The special formation I had created separated from the runic structure and came out.

    Buzz!

    As it came out, it buzzed and lighted up, and the next second changed into something different. The runic formation has disappeared, and in its ce, a humanoid has appeared, which seemed like it is made of honeb.

    The name of the special formation is ¡¯Honeb.¡¯ Not only it had a look, but it will function the same way as it.

    As the humanoid honeb appeared, it started growing rapidly. Tens of thousands of hexagonal cells begin to appear every second till the honeb reached my dimension.

    As it gained my side, the runes begin to materialize over it, densely on every hexagonal cube. The shiny runes looked mesmerizing, and I could only enjoy them for a moment before an inhuman pain shot through me.

    "AHHHHHHH...."

    A torturous shriek tore through my mouth as soul tearing pain shot through me. It is soul tearing pain as really tearing my soul is getting torn apart.

    The million hexagonal cells of the honeb are attacking my soul and taking a small part of it and forming a shell of honeb. The same thing happening in my body.

    Millions of honeb cells are doing it simultaneously, forming a connection with my body and soul; it is an extremly painful process.

    If my body and soul bear it, I will have a chance to be one of the most powerful Emperor in the history of the world, could even be the most powerful Emperor to walk on this world.

    I have to be sessful as failure would turn me into a puddle; failure means death in this process.

    Buzz!

    Earlier, I had only used 15% of the special resources I had brough; the rest, 85%, were kept for this process.

    These resources are very special; I had spent hundreds of Emperor Grade Essense roses on buying them, and now, they areing inside me, helping me to consolidate the honeb inside me.

    A simr type of process happened during the Tyrant level up, but instead of being extremly painful, there is barely any pain during the process.

    As time passed, the pain became even more intense, and my body and soul begin showing some effects.

    My skin begins to discolor, a sickly grey shade begins to appear on my skin, and pus begins to leak out in many ces; at the same time, I found my thought process slowing down.

    Seeing the side effects, I did not panic; I had known this will happen, and they will get worse. This formation will take me to jaws of death, and I will have toe back from there.

    I am not unique to try something like it; the seven examples of Inheritances that I found in a book have a simr method like this, but the bodies and souls of these people are extremely strong, much stronger than mine; they could incorporate such formation without feeling slightest danger.

    While I, on the other hand, barely qualify for such formation. Compared to them, I am extremly weak, and if I had tried any of the formations in the book, I would have turned into a puddle within a second.

    This formation is my creation, it works the same as those formations, but it is created through apletely different process. It is created by me, tailored for myself; no other human with simr or greater strength would upy the formation.

    My skin has bepletely grey with horrible pus covering part of me. My shiny dark hair has also turned grey and now started to fall down. My body is degrading at a higher speed than I had anticipated, and if this going on, then it will be very hard for me to survive.

    The side effect on the soul is even worse; I could feel the fain tears forming on my soul. If any part of my soul broke even a little, then I will suffer irreversible damage that no treasure will heal.

    Hun!

    I was busily examing my condition with the limited thought power I had when I felt a huge electric shock and immediately open my eyes.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k!¡¯

    I cursed loudly, seeing the scene in front of me. The shock was pre-programmed; it will notify me when a state of resources really critically low; when I designed it, I did not see think I would get shocked as I had more resources than I need and I was sure when I finished with the process, there would be huge leftovers.

    Obviously, I had been very wrong; the process is consuming lot more resources than I had calcted, and now less than 10% of it remained, and they are depleting at rapidly.

 Chapter 1698 - Honeycomb II

    <h4>Chapter 1698 - Honeb II</h4>

    Seeing how rapidly the Honeb consuming the resources, I started to panic even more.

    The resources I had used just now were my best resources. Most other resources I have considered sub-par, and while some of the resources I have are quite good, they are very unsuitable for forging the Honeb.

    Using them will not help but make things worse but still, I begin to search my mind for the resources.

    There has to be something in my storage; even if it is not suitable for the Honeb, it shouldn¡¯t be unsuitable. Using them would be better than nothing but all the resources that came into my mind low-quality ones; they could not satiate the ravenous hunger of the Honeb.

    I wish I could control the sunlight; it is not very useful to the Honeb, but it would satiate the energy needs. Regretfully, I could not control this sunlight, I will find some other way.

    As I waste time thinking, the resources on formation deplete rapidly, and now less than 5% of the resources have remained, and they would be consumed within a minute.

    ¡¯Think Micheal, think!¡¯ I said to myself as precious seconds passed by.

    My heart slowly crept toward the despair when suddenly, I remembered a thing I had acquired a long time ago.

    I had kept them on the shelf for so long that I had nearly forgotten about them. It could work, it might not only help to feed the energy needs of Honeb, but it might also help in fortifying the Honeb.

    A bottle of wine appeared in my sticky pus-filled hands; I had obtained this wine bottle and some others very long ago when I was a night.

    ording to the professor, these wines were at least five thousand years old and contain very special energy. It is so powerful that few sips of it were enough to make the teacher reach the Tyrant stage.

    Though there are some other things we¡¯re involved in the breathrough, it is an undeniable fact that it had helped the teacher reach the Tyrant stage.

    Professor had warned me not to drink this wine until I had reached peak Emperor and even then, I should not drink more than a small sip as energies inside are too powerful, and I might explode if I drank too much.

    If I had any option, I would not have dared to drink it in my current state, which is extremly weak, but I am already near death, and if I did not drink it, then I would really die.

    Pop!

    I used my inheritance energy to open the bottle as my hands did not have the strength to do that.

    Sip!

    Without wasting any time, I pushed the bottle into my mouth and took arge sip despite not being a wise choice. I did that because, at that exact moment, the resources on the formation have disappeared.

    Even though I could notprehend its taste, I know it is amazing, and before I could realize what I am doing, I took another big sip of it.

    The first sip of this indescribable wine reached my stomach and transform into the inferno. The inferno which could turn my body ash within seconds, but before that could happen, the Honeb started to suck inferno like energy.

    Despite Honeb taking the energy, I couldn¡¯t help but feel lightheaded; that I am barely able to think.

    My thoughts begin to jumble, and I am barely able to control my movements in intoxication spread over my mind like a feathery nk.

    When the second sit hit my stomach, I got further intoxicated that I could not see even straight. The effects are too powerful; just two seeps of Alchohol made me so intoxicated that I could not even see.

    The strange thing is that when I circte my Inheritance energy to fight off its effect, it did not help. Usually, I could instantly wipe out the effect of intoxication when I circte my inheritance energy.

    I circte it further, even if its fell like thousands of des cutting through my veins, but still, nothing happened; the intoxication of the vine had remained the same.

    Seeing that, I tried to calm my mind, but it is very hard with this pain and intoxication. In such conditions, I could only use the limited thought power I have to keep track of the important things.

    Time passed by, and the huge infernal energy of wine got s.u.c.k.e.d by the Honeb rapidly.

    I wish I hadn¡¯t been as intoxicated as I am now; even with the limited thought power, I would have been able to see what they are doing.

    Soon, the Honeb finished s.u.c.k.i.n.g 90% of that huge energy that two sips transformed to, and its energy needs are still going strong, which means I have to provide it with even more energy.

    Seeing that intoxicated me lifted the bottle, it nearly slid down from my hand with all pus and intoxication fogging my mind.

    Sip Sip Sip

    Somehow after much effort, I was able to bring the bottle to my lips and took a huge sip, and I had not taken one sip but three. Though it is dangerous, it is necessary with further intoxication; I don¡¯t think I would be in condition even think, so I took one huge sip after another.

    I wanted to take few more sips, but my hand did not have the strength to lift the bottle to my lips and brought it down loosely while spilling few drops of precious vine on the ground.

 Chapter 1699 - Peak Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1699 - Peak Emperor</h4>

    The three sips of vine slid down my throat, and when they reached my stomach, they transformed into a mountainous amount of energy.

    The energy was so much that it had spread around my body and started to burn it, my skin turned bright red like burning coal, and pus begins to boil up before drying up within seconds.

    It is a good thing honeb had quickly controlled the energy a few seconds more, and I would have been incinerated by it, and that would have been the end of me, the end of my dreams and aspiration.

    As this wonderful wine turned into energy, it brought intoxication, and this intoxication was so heavy that I lost sense of reality.

    Strange patterns begin to float in front of me, holding the key to the principles of the world. I felt like I just need to decipher them, and I would be invincible; no one in the world will able to beat me.

    At some point, I felt something pressing against my back, but that thought had disappeared as soon as it appeared like many other thoughts that are floating in my mind.

    I don¡¯t know what is happening with Honeb and nor I want to find out. However, this intoxicated state feels wonderful; there is nothing to worry about and no aspirations toplete.

    The bliss is everywhere, and whenever I looked, I found it. It is no wonder some people love wine and intoxicating drugs so much; the way it separates one from reality is amazing; it brings one to apletely different ce.

    I don¡¯t know how much time I had spent in the intoxicated state when I found my begin clearing up rapidly.

    The first thing I noticed was that I am lying instead of sitting up; I did know when Iid down. I couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief when I noticed that the bottle of vines is still standing; even in my intoxicated stage, I had the sense to not let fall down and spill.

    The energy it had created was an extremly powerful herbal being created through thousands of years of fermentation; it gave Honeb what it needs; not only that, it had also helped in stabilizing my body and soul.

    If it not, I could have definitely turned into the puddle by the Honeb. Speaking of it, I quickly looked inside me, which I should have done the moment I had gained the sense of reality.

    Inside me, I saw Honeb perfectly fit between my body and soul; millions of Hexagonal cells remained empty to be filled. The filling of each cell would increse my power to some degree, and there are five million cells.

    With such huge space, I could consume ten times or more bloodlines than I should have been capable of consuming; it will increse my strength by so much that I will strength to face those bastard head-ons.

    I soon shook my head of those thoughts; I could think about those thingster, there are many important for me to do now.

    The Honeb had done extensive damage to my body and soul; though this damage is not serious with long repercussions, it is still extensive, and I have to heal it as soon as possible.

    Buzz!

    I had just thought that when my runes buzzed and released the flood of strengthening energy which they have been holding back on releasing since the Honeb merging with me.

    As the flooding energy spread, it picked up a substantial amount of wine energy which is still in my body before it started to fill the Honeb rapidly.

    Each second, hundreds of hexagonal cells of Honeb got filled with strengthening energy and merged with my body and soul. As it happens, I could feel my strength rising rapidly.

    Not only this strengthening energy is filling Honebs, but it is also healing me while giving me intoxicating effects as wine energy merged with me, but as my strength gets higher and higher, I was able to fight this intoxicating feeling better.

    Time passed by as more and more strengthening energy filled the honebs before they merged with my body and soul.

    Three minutester, all the strengthening energy disappeared from my body, making me Peak Emperor formally.

    The strengthening energy had filled about twenty-five thousand honebs; there are still about five million honebs to be filled.

    I am already feeling very strong; I don¡¯t know how strong I would be when I filled the whole five million honebs.

    Seeing how wlessly Honeb is working, I know it worth the risk. So from now on, I would reap the benefits of it.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, my happy mood evaporated, and the color drained from my face when I noticed something very deep inside me.

    It is starkly different from yesterday; I regrly check the condition Curse and runic formation protecting me against it.

    Yesterday, their condition was very good, though under strain, but they were fine; there were no cracks on the runes, and now it is on every rune.

    The formations would have turned to dust under the attack of Curse if not for the mysterious shield.

    The shield which used to be deep inside the Sea Of Curse is now above it, spreading its milky white energy into runes, protecting them from copsing entirely.

    The Curse had attacked me when I am at my weakest, and if not for a shield that is protecting me, I would have been swallowed by it.

    I could not keep this viper inside me; I will have to find ways to destroy it. Before, it was not an option because it burrowed too deep inside me, and doing anything to it would have harmed me, but now I have a chance.

    Chew Chew!

    I was inspecting the damage the Curse had done when suddenly Ashlyn had chirped, and her chirped was fast and sharp, filled with warning.

 Chapter 1700 - Run I

    <h4>Chapter 1700 - Run I</h4>

    Hearing Ashlyn¡¯s chirp, the color drained from my face, and I got up without wasting even a moment and made ran; I had just taken a step when a powerful aura like a mountaine crashing on my body.

    "Well, look who¡¯s here, a little human rat," said a booming voice, and the next moment eight-meter tall Grimm Monster, A Tyrant Crockman with a huge bone Axe behind its back, had appeared in front of me.

    I couldn¡¯t believe my luck; it had not been half a minute since I made the breakthrough into the peak of Emperor Stage and a Grimm Monster found me; my luck could be said really shitty.

    I had not created any disturbance during my breakthrough, even when I s.u.c.k.e.d the sunlight. It had only affected hundred meters area around me; even those a kilometer away couldn¡¯t have noticed that disturbance.

    So, I was in the path of Grimm Monsters patrol, and if I had been a few hundred meters away or it had diverted its way a little few kilometers back, it would not have been able to spot me.

    "I could not believe my luck; I had found an Apex Elite Emperor. Sir Moew would be extremly happy," it said as it looks at me giddily with greed.

    While it is happy, I am burning with dispair. With Honeb inside me, if I met this bastard a few weekster when I consumed enough bloodlines, I would not have feared it, but I am now; I am fish on the chopping block in front of me.

    Even if I had leveled up to the Peak of Emperor Stage, I am still not its match. The power difference between us is too great, it could still crush me with a single attack, and I could not do anything against it except for prey that any one of my amulets would work.

    I really wish that I have supression nullifying powers like Ashlyn; with no supression, I would have had fain hope of running away toward the sunlit dome, which is quite close.

    "Don¡¯t fear, little human, you will not die, at least not yet," It said with a huge toothy smile and walked toward me.

    There is no hurry in its pace; the way it is walking, it looked like it is taking a walk in the garden rather than moving to catch the enemy.

    Each of its steps felt like an earthquake to me, which would swallow me whole. I see no way for me to get out of its clutches alive; even if I ran away using all my strength, I would still be get caught within seconds.

    While I racked my brain, my sword appeared in my hand unconsciously. If I were to die now, I would die while fighting.

    Bang!

    Soon, it had reached the energy shield covering the huge formation whose center I was standing and moved its scaly armored hand up, and just as it touched the energy shield, it shattered into pieces.

    "Give up human, in front of Tyrant, everyone is ants," It said while pressuring me further with a mountain-like aura of its pressing me down further, wanting me to kneel on the ground with the might of Tyrant.

    "Never!" I shouted; I would not kneel down, even if it breaks my bones and ground them into the powder, I would not kneel

    First Boost + Second Boost + Third Boost + Everwings

    I activated all my strength, did not hesitate to even burn my blood. Even if this fight ispletely one-sided, I still want to give my all to fight it.

    Soon, there were only about ten meters of distance in front of me, and it, the distance where it could easilyunch the attack with its build, but it seemed like it had no intention of attacking me; hell, it did not even take out its ax.

    I could understand its thoughts; one does not need to take out a weapon to crush an ant; the foot is more than enough to do the thing.

    It finally stopped when there is only a five-meter distance between us. It towered over me as it moved its hand to pick me.

    Chew Chew

    I moved my sword up and about tounch the attack at it when a shocking feel spread through me, and Ashlyn chirped, and just as I heard it, I shot from my spot like a bullet towards the Sunlight Dome as silvery runes covered me.

    Ashlyn had nullified the supression; the first time in nine months, I am not feeling the slightest supression, but this effect would notst forever, Ashlyn told me this nullifying field could onlyst for seven minutes, and I have to reach the sunlit dome in seven minutes.

    "Bastard!"

    A loud shout came from the Crockman from behind me; it filled with rage as it came at me with blurring speed, and this time, the Crockman had taken out the huge bone ax in its hand and came flying toward me.

    With no supression, I could also fly, but I chose not to. The ground gave me greater maneuverability, and these thick powerful trees will help me a lot, seeing the difference in our size.

    Though it could destroy the trees easily, it would be more and more difficult for it to do that as we reach closer and closer to the Sunlight dome.

    "Human stop at once, and I will show you mercy." It shouted. "If you did not stop at the very next second, I would torture you so hard that you will beg for mercy," It added when it saw I am not heeding its words.

    Grimm Monsters never show mercy, and one would be an idiot to believe it. The only option I have is run, run till I reach the Sunlit dome.

 Chapter 1701 - Run II

    <h4>Chapter 1701 - Run II</h4>

    Bang Bang Bang

    I ran and ran, but no matter how much faster I ran, it is catching up to me. If its not for the trees and the ever-increasing suppression, it would have caught me already.

    My speed is very fast; even with trees around me, I am running at speed I had never run before; hell, I ran faster than I had flown before, but even at this speed, I barely able to contend against the suppressed Grimm Monster who is chasing me.

    Still, there is some tiny hope of survival; I just need to get closer and close to the sunlit dome.

    At every step, the supression grew, which lessen the power of Tyrant, and I just have to reach close to the Sunlit dome.

    When enough of Crockmans power is suppressed, it won¡¯t be able to catch me, and I have to do all that within seven, sorry five minutes, as two minutes have already passed since the run had begun.

    Bang Bang Bang

    The Crockman followed me like a tiger chasing the hare and in this chase. It did not bother to go around the tree. It had covered itself with energy and crashed through whatever obstacle that it might find in its way.

    Be it tree or boulder, it crashed through them. Even will null supression, I could not do something like that; trees here would stop me dead on their tracks. One needs to have Tyrant¡¯s strength if they want to do something like it.

    "I had enough human, I had given you many chances, and if you are not epting the mercy I am offering, then you deserve death," It said and finally took out the box ax from its back.

    Seeing that, my expressions couldn¡¯t help but change. In the past two and half a minute, it had just chased me and never attacked. It wanted to capture me alive, but now, it had no such intentions.

    "Whirlwind Arcs!"

    The Crockman shouted and spun midair with its ax; as it finished its spin, hundreds of energy arcs appeared around before they came at me.

    "F.u.c.k!" I couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud and jumped to dodge the arc. It barely took a moment for the first arc to reach me and over hundreds of them just behind it.

    My soul sense is covering all the arcs, and as they came at me, I jumped around. My Everwings, which are invisible, are being very helpful in dodging these attacks, a single p of them enough to dodge any attack at very high speed.

    It is quite regretful that I could only take a p jump at an only shot distance. If the distance they cover had been bigger, I would have been able to run at a much faster speed.

    One by one, I dodged all the arcs that Crockman attacked me with; while I am fine, the trees around me are razed, hundreds of them have been cut cleanly by the arcs of Grimm Monsters.

    "Die, you bastard!" The Crockman shouted right after I finished dodging its arcs, and it immediately covered the hundred-meter distance between us and swing its darkly glowing bone ax at me.

    A horror couldn¡¯t help but dawn on my face and pped the invisible wings with as much energy I have to dodge the attack.

    Rip!

    I felt a sharp pain in my lower back, and the blood begins to stream out of the deep cut.

    The thing is, I had dodged the ax, what gave me this serious injury was the energies that were covering the ax. If the slightest part of the ax had touched me, I would have split into two.

    "Hehe, you survive; let¡¯s see if you survive this!" It said andunched another attack; a dark aura covered its ax as it came at me. But, unlike before this time, I am better prepared and dodge the ax without receiving any injury.

    The Crockman did not stop after the failure; instead, it continued tounch attack after attack, most of them, I had dodged, but some of them had hit my legs and back hard.

    I am very fortunate that I have my runes s.u.c.k.e.d the Tyrant energy as it came at me. Though it had still done the damage, the damage is not crippling; I would be able to heal it easily.

    "Human Bastard, you have really irked me," "It¡¯s shameful that I had to use this move on puny Emperor, but I will bear this shame to kill your," It said suddenly, I could feel hurry in its voice as it had activated this move.

    Feeling the aura, my whole body had gone white as I know that theing attack would be very powerful and I would not be able to dodge it.

    Chew Chew

    "Die, You Wretched Human" Its roared and attacked and that same time Ashlyn chirped, informing me of extremly good news.

    A supression wave ising, and it is fast and powerful due to being very close to the source; ording to Ashlyn¡¯s calctions, the wave will be on us before its ax able to touch me.

    I had never been so grateful for the supression wave as I had been now. Still, I used all my strength to p my wings to dodge the attack; the Grimm Bastard might be holding some power back and use it at the right time.

    The axes close and closer to me at extremly fast speed, and when it had covered more than half a distance, I saw a wave of golden sunlight.

    The silver aura covering me kept the sunlight at bay. It repelled as touched the silver glow, which is quite regretful as I would love to bath into such dense sunlight; the benefits of such thick sunlight are great.

    While I am not getting any sunlight, Grimm Bastard getting all, and it does not like it at all, not even a bit.

    Just as its sunlight touched its ax, it had slowed down, and the dark energy that burning on the ax frizzed that it was barely able to maintain its existence.

    The supression waves are powerful, enough that even all-powerful Tyrants have to be careful around them.

 Chapter 1702 - Run III

    <h4>Chapter 1702 - Run III</h4>

    Its ax had missed me by an inch; it is a good thing the suppression wave had frizzed away all that energy frizzled away; otherwise, it would have given me huge injury, might have cleaved me into two.

    The wave has enveloped uspletely, and Grimm Monsters still could fly. Even in the suppression wave, its speed only lessened by about 30, which seemed quite low seeing how powerful the suppression wave is, but that¡¯s Tyrant for you.

    Still, it is more than enough for me; this time, I did not hold back on the blood and burned it as much as I could.

    This suppression wave is my only chance to create a distance between Crockman and me, and not to mention, I have only one and half minutes before this nullifying cover one me disappeared.

    With that in mind, I burned and ran; I could have had flow up the air, but with speed, we are moving. We would cross the Supression wave within five seconds before the Grimm Monsters gets power back and in the air, it would able to catch me easily.

    Dark red aura covering me, I moved through the forest. With the help of the suppression wave, I am leaving it far behind, and by the time of the third second, I could not even see it, but I could definitely feel the shakes behind me as it crushed through the trees.

    Soon six seconds have passed, and I moved out of the suppression wave, and one and half-secondter, I heard a loud roared behind me, which I am guessing is a roar of freedom from Grimm Monster as it tore through the suppression wave.

    Loud sounds of tree crushing came from behind me, and sixteenter, I saw the silhouette of Crockman behind me as it crushed through the trees as it chased after me.

    "Bastard, just you wait, once I caught you, I will torture you so much that every moment you will beg for death," It shouted behind me; it once again came back to the ¡¯Torture¡¯ phase, but I am sure if it got chance, it would not hesitate to kill me.

    Few more seconds have passed, and I could see the silhouette of the sunlight dome, and it is much, much better than the glimpse of it I had caught from Ashlyn¡¯s eyes.

    The dome is not much taller than even trees are drawn by their height, but it is kilometers wide and looked like it is made of golden sunlight, and I am very close to it; it would not take me more than thirty seconds to reach it.

    I moved through the forest fast, red blood zigzagging through the huge trees while the Crockman is a dark boulder that is chasing me, crushing everything that came in its way.

    And now we have reached so close to the Sunlit Dome, the trees have grown very strong that Crockman had to spend quite an efforts to crush them, which is slowing it down further, not to forget the suppression is getting stronger, which also weakening it.

    "Human bastard, it would be a great shame of this Ro if I did not catch you," It roared from the abode and came crashing toward me.

    Now that we are so close to the sunlit dome, it did not worry about those things.

    I did not panic seeing it crashed toward me; I continue moving toward a zigzag pattern through the trees. The soul sense makes a lot of things easy; with it, I could easily track my way.

    Bang!

    I heard a loud bang a few meters behind me as the Grimm Monster crashed on the ground. The crash my so powerful that the ground caved, and I had to fly for a second as tress around me begin to copse due to cave in.

    A second after the crash, the Crockman rose in the air again and came down again. Its speed is great, and if I am not burning as much as I blood I am burning for such speed, there would have been no chance I would have been able to dodge the attack.

    Bang Bang Bang

    One after another, Crockman crashed on the ground. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help butugh at its crude way of attacking me. It is my luck that I came across such a dumb Tyrant.

    If I had been in its ce and would have dealt with someone like me, I would have already captured it by now.

    Tyrants were supposed to be smart; nobody reached this height of power with dumbness, but it looked like the exception does exist, and I am d that I am being chased by such exception, if there had been someone smart, I would have been caged or in storage in pieces.

    The suppression here extremely strong, so strong I will be incapable of twitching the fingers of mine.

    I will not die though, I would have died an hour ago before the breakthrough, but now the suppression here could crush me, not kill me.

    "Bastard!"

    The Crockman shouted as I made my way toward the sunlit dome, but suddenly I felt my back go cold; a powerful feeling of danger spread through my body.

    I saw Crockman above me with red eyes; this time, it did came at me but instead stared as dark runes climb on its ax from its hand, and within a second, every inch of ax filled with dark runes.

    It knows it is thest attack it couldunch, and it is making it count, and seeing that, my heart couldn¡¯t help but beat in trepidation as I inherently know this attack of it going to be dangerous, the most powerful attack it hadunched at me.

 Chapter 1703 - Stepping Into The Sunlit Dome

    <h4>Chapter 1703 - Stepping Into The Sunlit Dome</h4>

    "DEATH!"

    It shouted and threw its huge box ax at me; seeing iting, horror couldn¡¯t help but dawn on my heart as I know this attack is undodgeable.

    The attack is too powerful and fast; I had had not expected this dumb bastard to have an attack as powerful as this. It looked like I had underestimated it too much, but I am ming myself; I did everything I could to survive, and Ashlyn also helped.

    But now, just when I was reaching my goal, this bastard revealed its trump card; I had really thought I would survive this.

    It barely took a moment ax to arrive next to me; the ax had cut everything one its way without losing an inch of its moment before arriving before me, and now, its de is inches away from me.

    Time seemed to have slowed down when the ax was inches away from me; I found its de slowly inching toward me and till there is barely finger distance between the meter-long curved de and my head.

    I wanted to close my eyes so desperately, but I did not; instead, I kept them open forcefully to watch my death.

    Finally, the ax reached me, and its hot de touched my skin and about to pierce through it into two cut my head into two when something amazing happened.

    BANG!

    The protection amulet inside me activated, and the blue energyyer covered my skin instantly and repelled the ax at double speed.

    I am shocked to see that happened as I had not expected it to happen. The suppression here is too powerful for the protection amulet to activate here. Just then, I remember that I am not under suppression.

    The silver field covering me is repelling the suppression; thus, it could not suppress the protection amulets I had.

    While I was shocked by surviving, I did not let this shock stop me, nor did I care about the repelled ax, which is going back to Grimm Monster at double speed.

    I moved toward the Sunlit Dome with the blurring speed, as I do not have much time either; the nullifying shield will go out within a few seconds.

    It took me less than a second to cross the kilometer, and now in front of Sunlit Dome, my heart is beating loudly.

    I don¡¯t know whether this very thick solid-looking Sunlight would let me passed through it, but I have no choice but to try as the other option is death, and with that thought, I took a step inside the Sunlit Doe were none or fabled few Emperors able to reach.

    The solid surface of the Sunlight did not stop me; it felt like I am passing through the barrier of paper, which I could easily pass through.

    "Wow!"

    Came out of my mouth as I stepped into the other side of the barrier. In front of me is a huge garden filled with the most beautiful flowers I had ever seen, not only flowers but also herbs and other precious stuff.

    Beautiful walkways made of golden sunlight bricks could be seen all around the garden. There are also small ponds all over the garden filled with golden liquid with a mix of shining purple.

    In the center of the garden is a huge stele made of golden purple Sunlight. On it, something is written in an unfamiliarnguage.

    I look all the garden in before took a step on a walkway and begin to walk toward the huge golden stele, which about twenty meters long and four meters wide. I felt like it is the most important part of this huge garden.

    As I walked, I looked at things around me, especially nts and ponds. They barely have any aura, and one might think of them as show nts, but when one concentrated on them and catch the faint whiff of aura they produced, they would be shocked.

    Each and every nt here Tyrant Grade material and not a simple Tyrant Grade material but a powerful one.

    Even normal grass here is a powerful resource that even Tyrants would salivate after. The liquid in ponds is especially shocking; it is not liquid Sunlight as I had usually assumed.

    Though it contains a huge amount of liquid sunlit, it is not all; there are powerful herbal essences in it. As I had observed the ponds, I had noticed that some of the flowers and des of grass would fly by gentle wind and mix with the pond.

    I had gone to the many ruins and saw many things but never saw something as wonderful as it.

    Seeing that, I wanted to dip myself into the pond even more, but I controlled myself. From my experience, I know I should not hurry; I should observe it for a while before making a move.

    Ashlyn seemed to think that as well; she hade out, but she did not fly out of my shoulder.

    Like me, she is just looking around with obvious greed in her eyes, seeing all those precious things around.

    With Ashlyn on my shoulder, I walked toward the center of the garden while drinking the sights of the garden.

    Whoever designed the garden must be absolutely generous ofndscape design. The way they ced everything is simply amazing.

    Seeing such a beautiful garden, I wanted to something this grand in the academy. I will try to make it; it will be incredible. If an academy has a tenth of something this beautiful.

    An hourter, I reached the garden center and looked at the stele, which had something written in a beautifulnguage that ozzed ancientness. I wish I could read thisnguage; it would be amazing to know what the text means.

    Buzz!

    I was staring at the stele when suddenly it buzzed and started to shine in golden purple light.

 Chapter 1704 - Piece Of Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1704 - Piece Of Soul</h4>

    I took a couple of steps back as I saw the stele glowing and texts moving. Though I do not sense any danger, it is always better to be careful against such a powerful thing.

    The shine on the stele got brighter, and text on the stele formed the humanoid shape, which is quite surprising as I had thought something else might with those unknown texts.

    "Hun!"

    I was observing the humanoid shape of the texts on the stele had formed when I got shocked by my life. The humonoid shape text shone and transformed into a real humanoid that walked out of the stele.

    "I always find it amusing how people get surprised to see me walking out of stele despite getting a forewarning," Said the being in an amused voice as it walked out of the stele as I rabidly took the steps back.

    "Calm down, little human, I am going to hurt you," Said the being seeing the sword appearing in my hand and with me standing in a battle-ready position.

    I thought about its words for a moment before I put down my sword. I can¡¯t sense any aura from this being, but I am very sure its very powerful, and killing me would not be a problem for it.

    With the sword put down, I looked at this alien humanoid being in front of me. This being in front of me is not a human. It is also not a Grimm Monster or any other race I had heard or read about.

    It boar 80% simrities to humans; it is male and little over six feet tall and wearing a dark robe with extremely beautiful designs of celestial bodies, with special, focused on a different type of sun.

    From what is not hidden in the robe, I could see it had brown skin, which is not flesh, and on it, beautiful golden runes are drawn.

    The thing that makes it different from humans are his horns, there are two beautiful horns on its forehead, and like its eyes, they are golden and purple in color with ancient runes drawn on them.

    I am most surprised by this being¡¯s age; it is young about my age. One does not expect to find such a young person in a mysterious ce like this which is usually associated with old geezers.

    "Who are you?" I asked before I could stop myself. "This one is a piece of soul belong to Supreme Archiver of The Great Sun World, Alhan Metheason," The being introduced itself grandly.

    "You are not a real person?" I asked again before I could stop myself. This being in front of me looked too real; I could not spot any w in it, which tells me it is a fake person.

    "No, this one is just one of the tiny pieces of soul released by the Grand Archiver into the universe," It exined with augh.

    An earthquake couldn¡¯t help but spread in my heart; what it said, the information it had given me with a small round of words, is earthshaking and couldn¡¯t help me make me excited.

    "Why have youe to our world?" I asked; there is no way a powerful soul would have sent its piece of its soul here for nothing.

    "The intention is not as nefarious as you think, little human." "The Intentions of Grand Archiver are noble; he just wanted to guide and help those world who were fighting the spawns of Abomination, and for that, he even sacrificed part of his soul," The being replied.

    "You might not know it, but in the past one thousand and five hundred years, over a hundred humans havee here and benefited from the grace of this one," It said grandly before its eyes became sharp.

    It had said there are more than a hundred people have entered here which is quite shocking news.

    I had seen the suppression and know how strong it is and had not thought there would have been more than a hundred people able to enter the Sunlit Dome throughout the one thousand and five hundred years.

    "You, on the other hand, little human quite special, of all the people that hade here, only you had the Celestial Inheritance," It said, bringing me out of my thoughts.

    A shock again couldn¡¯t help but spread through my heart, seeing it casually mentioning my Inheritance. It is very hard to detect my Inheritance, and before I revealed it in front of the whole world, nobody had guessed that I have it, but this being seen through it in a single nce.

    "Don¡¯t be a surprised little human; even if I am just speck of Supreme Archiver, I am far more powerful than you can imagine." It said, and purple and golden sunlike eyes begin to shine intensely that I had unconsciously taken a step back.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, little human, you having a Clear Heart Inheritance is a good thing. You might be ted to know that Grand Archiver created his own path through the Clear Heart Inheritance." It informed.

    This had helped me quite a bit in calming down; this past few minutes had been quite intense.

    "Now let¡¯s sit and exchange the knowledge," "The Grand Archiver spend his whole life collecting knowledge; one of his greatest pride is holding the discussion with Titan Of Life Yggdrasil itself," It said, and its eyes became a little misty.

    When he said the word ¡¯Yggdrasil.¡¯ His voice turns very respectful as it is speaking about someone great, while I became shocked hearing the ¡¯Titan¡¯; this word had great meaning.

    The being inside me had also referred to itself as Titan with Annihtion as its Titan, and I have no f.u.c.k.i.n.g idea what to think about it.

 Chapter 1705 - Conversation And Snacks I

    <h4>Chapter 1705 - Conversation And Snacks I</h4>

    "Supreme Archiver said that every being has some knowledge to offer, even ants can teach you something new If you observe them," It said and moved its hand in a flourish, and as it did that, two sofas with a table between them had appeared.

    "Take a seat, little human," It said as it took a seat opposite of me. "Micheal, my name is Micheal," I said as I took a seat.

    It was really irking me hearing it call me little human, seeing it does not much older than me.

    "There are many humans who havee here, and I held a discussion with every one of them. Some discussionsted for hours, while otherssted for days." It said.

    "Those who kept me upied for the most time had got the greatest benefits, but even those whosted for mere hours had also gone back with great benefits," It added and again moved his hand with a flourish.

    As it did, two beautiful tea empty teacups appeared on the table in front of us, but they did not remain empty for a long while as tea leaves came gently floating from the garden, and behind it came some flowers and grass and water from small stream behind the stele.

    The stream water felt slushed into cups without spilling on the table; tea leaves drop their green essence. It mixed well with water, as it did a couple of flowers, and started dropping their essence into thest.

    Thest flower to drop its essence is a dark red flower, and just it drop its essence, the tea begins to boil, it boiled for a few seconds before stopped, giving a light green, golden tea.

    The whole process of teamaking is very soothing; just watching it, I felt like my mind is getting calmer by the second.

    "Give it a sip, this recipe of Armah Tea obtained by Supreme Archiver in his younger days; he has very fond memories of tea." So it said and took a sip of tea, seeing that I hesitantly took the cup.

    I am not worried about tea being poisoned; if it wanted to kill me, it would have done that already with much ease.

    I put a teacup to my lips, and before I could take a sip, its steaming hot smell filled my nostrilled, giving me a thick, refreshing sensation that filled my whole body for seconds.

    The teacup had been attached to my lips for more than thirty seconds, but I did not take a sip. The steam is doing more than enough work, not only spreading refreshing feelings but also healing many tiny injuries in the body and soul.

    My body and soul have been filled with tens of thousands of injuries. The Honeb had left many injuries, the bigger ones have been healed, but very tiny ones have remained.

    They have be especially dangerous after I burned my blood. If I had not stressed my body and soul by burning my essence, these injuries would have slowly healed on their own but with so much essence lost.

    These injuries expanding, and I am not able to heal them as most of my body is focused on producing the essence that I had lost.

    I finally extricated myself from the control of my steam and took a sip of the real thing, and just as I did, I couldn¡¯t help but close my eyes and slumped back on the sofa with a shaky teacup in my hand.

    The taste of tea is extremely good; it felt like a bite of nature itself. The taste of tea light, but it had dawned over everything I had ever drunk; the only thing that couldpare to it is a wine that I had drunk a few hours ago.

    As the sip of wine reached my stomach, and transformed into a gentle river that spread into every inch of body and soul and started to heal all the cracks that were present on them.

    "Its good tea, right?" Its voice brought me out to reality, and I ced the cup on a table. It will take me a while to finish the tea seeing the energy of the first sip still filling my body to the brim, not to forget I want to cherish its taste slowly.

    "Its the best tea Ive ever drunk," I said while enjoying the sensation of energies coursing through my body.

    "This tea reci" "Chew Chew Chew!"

    It was saying something when Ashlyn chirped interrupted rudely.

    I could not understandpletely what she said, she had blocked the connection with me, but I am familiar enough with her chirp to know that there is some rudeness in her chirp with her usual arrogance, which is not a good thing.

    I paled and quickly took Ashlyn in my hands, "I am sorry, my lord, Ashlyn sometimes says things she did not mean to, say sorry Ashlyn," I said to her.

    "No, its fine." "This little is girl is right; I had ignored her wholly while talking with you and did not even offer her refreshment as a good host would; it is bad on my side," It said, and another golden teacup appeared on the table and a few secondster simmering hot tea appeared on the cup.

    Ashlyn flew to the table and started to drink it as regally as a small bird her size could, seeing the cup is half of her size. It¡¯s quite funny, actually, and I would haveughed if I was not sitting in thepany of such a powerful being.

    "Interesting," "Correct me, I am wrong, isn¡¯t this young girl is a variation of Spark Sparrow, which is amon monster in the lower continents." It said. "Yes, sir, Ashlyn has mutated Grey Spark Sparrow," I replied while worrying inside me, hoping it would not have too much interest in Ashlyn.

 Chapter 1706 - Conversation And Snacks II

    <h4>Chapter 1706 - Conversation And Snacks II</h4>

    "She is very intelligent, not to mention grown far beyond her limit." Itmented and turned toward me from Ashlyn.

    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh of relief. Ashlyn held too many secrets, while powerful being as this might not get interested in them, I still did not want any of it to reveal.

    "Let¡¯s start the discussion; which subject do you want to begin the discussion in?" It asked. Its eyes became excited, and it begins to look at me like a hopeful puppy looked at the person holding the treat.

    Seeing what I understood till now, I know this is a very important opportunity which I should not waste on normal things. There is only one thing which worth using this opportunity, and that is my Inheritance.

    "Clear Heart Inheritance," I said after a second of silence, hearing that small smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on its face. "The whole Inheritance or something in general?" It asked again.

    "The Inheritance I had created," I replied, and before it could say anything, runes of beginning to appear in front of me, and a few minutester, two humanoids appeared in front of me.

    The left one is a peak Emperor Upgrade which I had just used, while the right one is the iplete Tyrant upgrade which I am currently working on.

    "You have an impressive energy control for your level," It said before moving its gaze toward the two runic humanoids. It only looked at them for a few seconds before it turned to me.

    "Your current Inheritance Structure is aplete mess; it looked like you did not even know the rules crafting Inheritance through the Clear Heart Method when you begin." Itmented. Itsment made me blush a little in shame.

    "You are absolutely right, my lord," "When I started, I did not know how to craft Inheritance in Clear Heart Way. I understood the rules when I got the book on Clear Heart Inheritance from of your treasure pces." I exined.

    "Hmm, still you have crafted pretty good Inheritance, and your knowledge of six elements of your constitution is amazing. People of Grade 1 world like yours rarely have such deep elemental understanding." It said.

    I was about to open my mouth to correct it, saying I had the Seven Elemental Constitution, not six, when I stopped myself. Though it did not mention it explicitly, I could guess that it had not seen I have a rule-bending power, and I felt like I should keep quiet about it.

    There is a lot of formation in my Inheritance that is made for Rule bending power, but other elements could be work through them, so it should not suspect anything.

    "I assume you designed everything on your own without outside help?" It asked, and I nodded. "Yes, everything is my creation, though I had got inspired by many things and added them into my inheritance," I said and took a sip from the tea before cing it back on the table.

    "That is natural; inspirations are needed without it; nobody could create anything." It said with a smile before its eyes became slightly brighter, and it looked at me.

    "Now exin to me how you conceived the Inheritance when you designed the Inheritance first?" It asked like a teacher.

    I am a little surprised by its question as I had throught it would ask me about the formations in my current Inheritance, but it looked looks like it wants to go back further.

    "My Inheritance Armor is based on the ability Armor I had used when I was a knight," I said, and a secondter, the swirling ability Armor appeared in front of me; it barely took a second for me to materialize it.

    "It is crude but quite efficient when you are not using the runes and using swirl to concentrate the pow...." It¡¯s stated its view detailedly, so detailedly that even I got surprised by it.

    Some of the facts did not even know to the designer, me, and even asked it exin to me, and it did.

    Soon, it asked me to show him my first Inheritance design, and I did; I remember every upgrade of my Inheritance by memory, and I could materialize them in an Instant.

    As I saw my first Inheritance design again, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder. The sheer amount of mistakes I had made are horrifying, but I am still proud of it. I had created something where thousands have failed.

    It shredded me by itsments on my Inheritance but also praised me on some parts. Most of the time, it would ask questions like why I did that, why I designed something that way and not in that, why I use that rune and not a different rune.

    I had known the discussions with it would be good for me but did not expect this good. It is amazing, beyond amazing, I might say; it challenges me like no one ever did, and I am joying it.

    A teacher is very versed in runic knowledge, but she is nothing in front of this being. The knowledge it had bottomless; it seemed to know everything and asked the question nobody dared to ask.

    It had made me question everything about my Inheritance but also reinforced my beliefs on it. It is not answering all my questions; most of the time, it gives me hints to help me find the answer to my own question.

    I think more than a day had passed, but I am not sure, nor I care; the only thing I care about is my conversation with it and the treats that appear on the table every few hours.

    Tea was just the beginning; there had been different types of cold drinks, hot drinks, biscuits, cakes, and others. All of them are being made in front of me and from the garden¡¯s materials.

    I even asked it a question about it, and it answered, sometimes even exined the recipes and process in great detail, which would be extremely helpful to me.

 Chapter 1707 - Conversation And Snacks III

    <h4>Chapter 1707 - Conversation And Snacks III</h4>

    "The Honeb Expander you have designed is very good for you, but It had been more powerful than you could bear."

    "You might have thought the small injuries would have healed over time if you had not stressed your body, but it is not the case."

    "The injuries would have been expanded with the slightest stress on your body, and with the essence, you had burned, you have found out, the small injuries would have to cover every part of you,"

    "Those injuries would have been serious, and they would have stopped you from projecting your peak strength till you healed them all,"

    "At worst case, your soul would have been shattered under the sheer stress of it, ending your life¡¯s journey," it said as it looked at the honeb formation spinning in a realistic humanoid projection of mine it had conjured.

    I shuddered a little, thinking what would have happened. If not for meing here and receiving timely medical care, I would have been in serious trouble.

    It had been a week since I hade to the Garden of Sun, which is the real name of Sunlit Dome, and throughout the week, I did not get a second of sleep, but I still feel fresh as when I woke up from long sleep.

    The food and conversation keeping me awake, food to be specific. It is beyond what I ate; everything I am eating is made from the Tyrant level materials, and each of them helping me greatly.

    My strength had risen immensely, and this time my base had been fortified; some of the things I had eaten are doing things that very few things like Diamond Seal could do.

    Some of the foods I had ate are expanding my natural limit, which is extremely hard, near impossible. If it had been easy to expand the natural limit, I would not have taken the extreme risk of creating an expander like the honeb.

    This food is also fortifying my soul and body without going through my runes or honeb. So it is not only increasing my strength but also helping me avoid future trouble.

    As I harvest more bloodlines and their energy filled the honeb, which will merge with my body soul, some unstable factors would have emerged during it, but now with the food making my foundable more stabler, the danger of those unstable factors are mitigating.

    There is another type of special food I ate that had targeted my runes. It had strengthened them, and this time, the runes did not release the strengthening energy they usually do.

    Each food serves different purple, and I am quite excited about what food I will eat in theing days.

    Earlier I had some doubts about it saying, people whoe here return with huge benefits but now I have no doubt about it as I had already received huge benefits.

    He waved his hand, and all Inheritance and pieces floating around us disappeared, except for my iplete Tyrant Inheritance.

    "Nine days had been passed; I have to congratte you, Micheal; you have broken the record of all the people who stayed here." Lord Al said, catching me off guard.

    "Hun!" came out of my mouth before I could stop myself. "In the one thousand and five hundred years, nobody was able to keep me entertained for more than nine days, and even those who were able to keep me entertained for nine days were in the minority,"

    "Thetest were two sisters named Hera and Vivian; I am sure you must have heard about them." Lord Al asked.

    The names were sent a shock through my body; who doesn¡¯t know about Lady Vivian and Lady Hera. Especially the younger sister,dy Hera, who is the leader of Crystal Domination and Pyramid Council. She is the younger sister of Lady Vivians, Ellen¡¯s teacher.

    "Enough about the past; let¡¯s focus on this unpolished gem you have created," He said and tapped toward an iplete Tyrant upgrade, which fell into pieces and separated into thousands of formations.

    "You have created a gem, but it is full of ws. It is not only iplete, but it is also very unrefined."

    "The biggest w is that there is too much influence of foreign concept here. As I had exined to you when forging your path with Celestial Inheritance, it is very important that the path must be yours and yours alone, keep the concepts of others to a minimum." He said.

    Hearing that, a wry smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. "I know that, but till a few months ago, I don¡¯t even know how to use Clear Heart Method to forge my Inheritance." "It is due to the book I got in treasure pce, which gave me an idea and influences me most," I said.

    "Hmm!" He nodded in understanding, and the next second, three books appeared in his hands. "These three books are considered best books to refer to when constructing the nascent path through Clear Heart Method." "Many of insights here are from High Titans themselves." He said and put the books on the table.

    Seeing the books, my eyes started to shine like suns, and I immediately took them in my hands and started to flip through them.

    "One of them written by you, lord Al?" I asked in surprise as the third book noted him as the title. "Yes, the main soul wrote it after he had a discussion with High Titan." He said with little misty eyes as if remembering a very old memory.

    As days passed, it became he and I even addressed him in his original name, which he declined to be addressed as it is the name of the main soul and asked me to refer as Al, which is short of soul original soul¡¯s name.

 Chapter 1708 - Rewards I

    <h4>Chapter 1708 - Rewards I</h4>

    With three new books, our discussion has be even interesting. These new three books are much better than the one I had obtained in the treasured pce. With concepts that are both simple andplicated, I had gotpletely immersed in them.

    Days passed by, but I do not care about them; the amazing food is keeping my mind fresh and making me powerful at the same time.

    If one could imagine what heaven is for me, I would reply, ¡¯The Garden of the Sun.¡¯ The intellectual conversation that makes one mind stretched to the limit and delicious food made by such a powerful being. If this is not heaven, then I don¡¯t know what is.

    "You should understand that space is limited when you craft your path nascent stage." "You should think about every rune a hundred times, work on the formation till it became more efficient."

    "Efficiency is one of a key to forging a great path, and I hope you work rigorously on making your formation powerful and efficient at the same time," Lord Al said as we walked through the Garden with hundreds of formation floating around us.

    "Yes, I will try," I said as we walked toward the center of the Garden and took seats on the sofas. We have been roaming around the Garden for few hours, and it is again time to sit on the sofas again.

    "Micheal, it will be thest day of discussion; ording to rules set by the main soul, I could not hold the discussion for more than a week time of Sr Realm, which is equal to the three weeks of your world." Lord Al with a hint of regret.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised hearing that, and sadness couldn¡¯t help but well up in my heart. I knew that discussions would notst forever, but I hoped they wouldst at least a month, but it looks like that is not the case.

    "You said three weeks, which means we have two days, not one," I said after I got my emotions under control. "Yes, you could remain here today and tomorrow, but tomorrow you will receive your rewards for entertaining me, so today will be thest day of our wonderful discussion," He said with a sad sigh.

    "Now, let¡¯s continue. You don¡¯t want to waste time wallowing the sadness, do you?" He asked, and I shook my head and put a smile on my face before I brough out another subject of crafting Inheritance, and we started our discussion again.

    Like always, while we discussed, he treats me with delicious things. Unlike me, who is focused more on discussion than the food, Ashlyn ispletely focused on the food. She would onlye to the central part of the Garden when the food appeared; she would fly around the Garden or sleep under the trees.

    Hours passed as our discussion continued, and before I know it, the whole day had been passed. "It is was a great discussion Micheal, no one in this world had such understanding as you, especially on the six elements of your constitution, that even in higher, there are very few people of your age above you in understanding." Said Lord Al as he ended the discussion.

    "Thank You, Lord Al. Your guidance has been immensely helpful to me!" I said respectfully. These words were not just mere lips service but came from the bottom of my heart.

    "You are not the only one who learned something new Micheal, I also learned many things from you." He said before looked ahead.

    "The people who havee here receive the reward, as what type of reward had received depended on the time they kept me entertained." "You Micheal entertained me longest, and if not constraint of time, I am sure you would have kept me entertained for even longer, and for that, you deserve the special reward." He said and moved his hand in his signature style.

    As he did, a hole which is three meters wide and one meter deep appeared on the open grass. As the hole finished, the water from the stream came flying and begin to fill the hole.

    A minuteter, when the hole filled with water 75%, the water stopped, and again Lord Al moved his hands with a flourish, and tens of flower, grasses, herbs, and roots came flying, some of them directly burrowed into the water while squeezed into the air and dropped their essences into the pond.

    The changes begin to ur into the pond as more and more things got mixed into it. Sometimes, the lightning would cover the pond, sometimes it would freeze up, and while other times it would start to boil, what effects the pond would have depended upon what type of ingredient the Lord Al ad into the pond.

    It feels like I am watching a magic show, but I know this is no magic show but an Alchemy that is beyond myprehension.

    If Jim had been here, he would have gotten mad with excitement seeing it. It is every Alchemist wet dream to learn the mysterious techniques, and I am sure, watching Lord Al, powerful Alchemist of the, would learn something important.

    Unfortunately, my Alchemical knowledge is too shallow for me to learn any Alchemical technique. Though I was not able to learn something about Alchemy, I could clearly feel the way Lord Al manipting the energy, and I am watching it very carefully.

    He is using a technique to manipte energies, the same technique he used when he made those wonderful snacks, and I am trying to gain as much insight into it as possible.

    Time passed by, and before I know it, about an hour passed, and Lord Al had finally stopped. "This Alchemic solution I had specially crafted for you, Micheal. It will help you all aspects, from Body, Soul to your Inheritance runes," Lord Al said he presented pond filled with purple liquid to me.

 Chapter 1709 - Rewards II

    <h4>Chapter 1709 - Rewards II</h4>

    "Get in; the solution¡¯s effects would start to diminish if there is no active body inside it to absorb it." Lord Al said.

    Hearing that, I wasted no time and started stripping; I removed all the articles of clothing I had on my body till I was in my u.n.d.e.r.w.e.a.r before stepping inside the pool.

    ¡¯Hun!¡¯ A faint surprise couldn¡¯t help but rang through my body when I noticed the solution in the pool was thicker than I had expected. Lord Al had used only ny-seven ingredients, including the huge amount of water from the spring.

    It is Alchemy; I should not be surprised by it.

    As I dipped myself to my neck, I found different types of energiesing inside me. This is because the energies contained in the pool are not of a single type, there are a total of twelve types of energies present in the pool, and they are targeting different types of things.

    Some parts are being targeted by more than one energy, like my runes which had been targeted by four types of energies which they are dly s.u.c.k.i.n.g up with all their might.

    These energies are not only targeting the body, soul, and runes. They are also targeting the honeb. They are not filling it like normal strengthening energy does; instead, they are strengthening its structure.

    Seeing that ecstatic smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face; with honeb strengthening, not only would futureplications lessen, but the honeb will also be able to fill the energies better and merge wlessly with them.

    These energies are extremely nourishing, and they are feel good that I just want to close my eyes and enjoy their sensation, and I n on doing just that, but before I do that, there is one thing I have to do first.

    I closed my eyes and started to build the momentum of energy; it is time to reach the seventh floor of the Refinement Tower. This time when I got out, I did not want to unprepared. If I could across Tyrant, I do not want to run away like a beaten dog.

    I build and build the momentum till I could not contain it anymore and released it towards the seventh floor.

    Bang!

    The energy crashed into the seventh floor, and as it did, it shattered the floor that was blocking it and entered the seventh floor; and I did not waste any time and started refining the energy.

    Finally, after so long, I could use that form of the Inheritance energy that I had derived long ago. With it, my Inheritance energy would now be very powerful, many times more powerful than the previous version of Inheritance energy.

    I just felt giddy just thinking about how powerful my moves would be when using this Inheritance Energy.

    I refined the energy for nearly two hours, and when I finished, I felt quite tired andid back in the pond with my eyes closed, and within a second, I fell asleep.

    "Micheal, wake up; you have only half an hour in the garden," The sound of Lord Al woke me from my deep sleep.

    "How long I slept?" I asked groggily as I opened my eyes. I seemed to have slept for quite a while as the purple liquid had turned faint brown, and there are no energies areing inside me.

    "You have slept for little more than twenty-one hours," Lord Al replied. Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but felt surprised for a moment before understood the reason behind it.

    I had been awake for three weeks with the help of the environment of garden and food that I ate, but I had to sleep, and if it not for Lord Al waking me up, I am sure I would have slept for a day more. I will get the sleep once I got out of here and reach the safe ce.

    I dried myself with my ability and wore a new set of clothes, and found Lord Al looking at me; there seemed to be something different about his expression, which I can¡¯t put a head on it.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    I was in my thoughts when Ashlyn¡¯s excited chirp brough me out of my thoughts, and I saw hering out of the pond, she seemed very happy about her experience, and I mean, who wouldn¡¯t? The ponds of Sir Al are amazing.

    "Thank You, Lord Al, for making a pond for Ashlyn," I said. I am truly surprised he made it for her; I thought giving her the food already is the limit of his generosity, but it looks like I was wrong.

    "Of course, it is at least I could do for Her Ma; I mean this little girl after you have entertained me for long." Lord Al said, stuttering, the first time I had ever seen him stutter. He has always been so calm, seeming to know about everything.

    "Sir Al, are you fine?" I asked worriedly, fearing this soul had lost the power, just like thatdy with wings.

    "Its nothing. I am fine." He replied with his usual smile, but I still felt something wrong, though I did not ask about it.

    "You have less than a half-hour remained Micheal, and I have prepared a reward for you," He said and again moved his hand with a flourish and wooden treasure c.h.e.s.t appeared in front of me, it is long and wide as my whole hand, there must be many good things inside it seeing its size.

    "Thank You, Lord Al," I thanked. I wanted to open it immediately and see what is inside it, but I know propriety, so I silently put it inside my storage after I thanked him.

 Chapter 1710 - Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 1710 - Waiting</h4>

    "Micheal, deal with that ¡¯Curse¡¯ inside you as soon as possible; it is much more dangerous than it looked," Lord Al cautioned.

    "I will keep that in mind, Lord Al," I replied. "Go then; I hope one day you will able to meet the main Soul." He said, to that, I just smiled. What he had just said is a very big thing, the chances of that happening is extremely low, but I will try to make that happen with all my efforts.

    "Goodbye, Lord Al, It is my great fortune to meet you," I said; he just waved his hand with a smile without saying anything.

    A few minutester, I reached the edge of the Garden, I step, and I would walk out of it, but before I do that, there is one thing I have to do.

    I reached out to my storage and took out the mask before putting it on my face. A momentter, changes begin to ur in my body and face. Lord Al had made me remove the mask the first hour into our conversation, and I did.

    I used the same face I had when I entered the Garden; there is no need to change into another face. The Grimm Monsters are going to kill or capture any human who entered this deep, so it did not matter which face I wore.

    Little more than a minuteter, my face and body changed, and Armor appeared on my body. The Armor looked slightly different than before, more radiant, which is too b expected seeing the rise I had in every aspect of my strength.

    Sigh!

    With onest look at Lord Al and a deep sigh, I took a step through the solid golden sunlight, and the next moment I appeared outside.

    "Who is she?" Al asked himself and couldn¡¯t help but shudder when he remembered the silver sh of the in that small bird¡¯s eyes which suppressed his very being. It made him feel the danger it had felt a few times and know that even his main soul is not a match of whoever it is.

    I don¡¯t know who that bird really is; it did not reveal any aura, just a suppression that told me she stands much higher on the power scale than the main body. So the only question is, what is she doing in this tiny world?

    He soon shook his head; nothing could be said about these powerful beings, and no one predicts their throught; I should also wait and watch after I inform the main soul of this.

    He thought and looked at a muddy pool where that bird had been. She had extorted him for it after her partner slept, and it is not just a little pond she had absorbed but also a vast underground alchemicalke in the underground; she had absorbed it all, and now the Garden only what is visible to the eyes.

    It will take a decade to fill them again, which is fine with him. Then, he could watch the happenings of the world while replenishing the reserves; he is sure this decade would be interesting with such a powerful being in this small world.

    Step!

    As I stepped outside, I was hit with intense suppression. It is extremely powerful but still felt less powerful than I had expected it to be; I am not feeling as much as suppress as I should be, or its just I have be powerful enough.

    I don¡¯t know how powerful Ive became through everything I had gone throught. Not a single cell of Honb had been filled; all those powerful energies from food and ponds that had merged with my body had directly bypassed the honeb.

    If the energies had filled the cells of a honeb, I would have been able to guess my strength, and now I would know through thebat.

    Hun!

    I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised seeing these arcs and about to move to dodge the attack when I stopped myself and whipped out my de.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s see how powerful I have be!¡¯ I thought and moved my sword toward the closest Arc. This attack is powerful, but I am confident that I could deal with it with the advancements I had made in the past three weeks.

    Rip

    My sword moved at the blurring speed, and when it touched the first energy arc, it directly ripped through it cleanly before moving toward the other energy Arc. Seeing such clean-cut, I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    I had thought with the density of energy present in the de, cutting them would be much harder than crushing them, but it looked like I was wrong. My new Inheritance energy is more powerful than I thought to make the sharpness enchantment so powerful that they directly cut through these highly dense energy arcs.

    Rip Rip Rip

    With the first Arc cut so smoothly, I poured even more energy into the sharp enchantments, and the next moment its results were visible as my sword cut thoughts these energy arcs even more smoothly, and within few seconds, hundreds of energy arcs cut smooth by my sword.

    "I did not think you would be waiting for me for such long; I am extremely ttered," I said with a smile to the Crockman, who is looking at me with shocked eyes.

    It is not the only one shocked; I am too is shocked, not because I had seen it waiting for me, which is a little surprising but not much, seeing how Grimm Monsters get obsessed with their prey, a prey that brought them shame.

 Chapter 1711 - Fighting Tyrant I

    <h4>Chapter 1711 - Fighting Tyrant I</h4>

    "So, it is really true, Human Emperors do receive huge advancements in inside the Sun Dome," It said while its eyes shing red with jealously.

    "You have no idea," I said back, making its jealous eyes glower at me even more.

    "You have be too much of a threat human, I will kill you even if I have to burn every drop of blood in my body to do it." It said, and a powerful aura sted out of its body.

    "Heaikons Rage!"

    It shouted and came at me with the powerful bone ax with its hand; I had the first-hand experience of how powerful this weapon it is when it shed against the protective shield of the talisman, not to forget I am dealing with Tyrant here, a slight underestimation could cost me my life.

    ¡¯First Boost¡¯

    I shouted inside me and moved toward the Crockman; there is no way to fight this battle passively. I want to pay the bastard back for what it did to me by killing it.

    I moved with blurring speed that matched its, which seemed to surprise it but did not stop it from increasing its speed further and powering its ax even more than it began to vibrate with power.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and a huge amount of energy came at me; it came like an overbearing tsunami that would drown the cities in an instant.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked by such a huge amount of powerful energy. The energy had not surprised me; what surprised me is the volume and power it was able to release in such intense suppression.

    We are fighting in the most suppressed part of the Devil Forest, Emperors would turn to paste under such supression, and Tyrants like itself had to spend a huge amount of effort in flying, but still, it was able to attack with such a huge amount of energy, and it is just the beginning.

    It looked shocked; I don¡¯t whether it is shocked by me attacking it with the powerful energy or me taking its attack without problem, but it is shocking, and if not for me appearing in front of the heart and attacking it, it wouldn¡¯t havee to itself this early.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    It moved its bone ax fast and countered my attack, but the next moment, Iunched another one and then another.

    I kept attacking one attack after another, attacking from all sides, not giving a second to counterattack. My attacks are extremely fast, and each and every one of them targets its weakness; if a single one of themnded, this bastard would be a goner.

    Regretfully, it is Tyrant I am dealing with; not only do they have immense fighting experience but also huge strength that even with such rise, I don¡¯t know whether I would be able to defeat it or not.

    "Enough, you bastard!" It roared, and an even more powerful aura red from its body. This aura is thick and powerful, and I did not dare to underestimate it.

    ¡¯Second Boost!¡¯ I activated it immediately and moved my sword to defend against the huge boneing at me.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed, and again powerful energy came at me, intending to vaporize me, and unlike before, it is more powerful, but I do not fear it. I let ite while I moved my sword at it for the attack.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    We begin to attack each other like crazy, using every and trick we have on our sleeve, especially me; I am using every trick I have under my hat.

    To be honest, I had imagined my first Tyrant fight would be different. Each attack would release a powerful shockwave that vaporized everything around, and the sounds of it made people deaf by listening that they have no choice but to cover their ears.

    Nothing of that sort is happening right now; we are the most suppressed area of the Devil¡¯s Gate, and here even trees are powerful enough that they could bear the shockwave of Tyrants attack without breaking, much less vaporizing under it.

    Unless one attacked these trees with Tyrant level strength, there is no breaking it, and as for the sounds of a fight. Those who are not in our immediate range will not be able to hear it, not to forget we both did not want to attract the attention of others for our purposes, which is why we are fighting on the ground and had not taken the air.

    "You must have obtained really good things from there, right?" The Grimm Monster asked suddenly as we fought.

    Its question had caught me a little off guard, seeing at this stage Grimm Monsters mostly focused on cursing and describing the things they would do to me once they caught me, and it had been doing the same for the past few minutes.

    "Yes, I had obtained a big wooden box with many great things inside," I replied, and its eyes red with greed again. This muscle-brained bastard had been looking at me greedily since the battle begins, salivating about the loot he will get after it killed me.

    "Good, in next minute, everything you have got will be mine," It said with confidence, and next second, an aura like never before released from its body, even when chasing me, it had never revealed such powerful aura.

 Chapter 1712 - Fighting Tyrant II

    <h4>Chapter 1712 - Fighting Tyrant II</h4>

    "Human, I should be thankful to you." The shame of my failure to not able to catch you made me dig into my Inheritance and unearth this amazing move," It said as all of its aura covered into the runes which had covered its huge body and ax that is present in its hands.

    Gulp!

    I gulped down my saliva as I looked at it; it looked very dangerous; not only it looked dangerous, but it also feels dangerous, that every part of my body made me want to run away from it.

    I steeled my heart and stayed in my ce; it may have gotten powerful, but so am I. I am not the same person anymore who had run for his life when I saw it. This time I have the confidence to fight it, and if a little bit of luck is on my side, I will kill it.

    "Human shudder under Heaikons Wrath!" It roared and came at me; its speed is so fast that it appeared in front of my instant and swung its ax at me.

    Seeing it, I did not hold back either. I also swung my sword at it, using every bit of power I could from First Boost + Second Boost + Everwings. I will fight this bastard with every bit of energy I have.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, and I felt a powerful shock running through my body; this shock is powerful enough already, and behind it came scythe-like Inheritance energy, which wants to shred me to the pieces.

    Step Step Step

    This opportunity is used by the Crockman as it hadunched another attack as it had finished with first, wanting to finish me off before I stabilized myself.

    CLANNNG!

    Its ax moved swiftly, but I acted immediately too and defended against its attack while taking a step back as its heavy momentum came crashing down on me, and it was just the beginning of its attacks.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Attack after attack came and the only thing I could do is defend against them. The bastard is too powerful and fast for me to counterattack.

    While I could not attack it, it could not do anything against me too. My defense is extremely tight that no matter what type of trick is used, I had always defended against it.

    If one thing I am better at, then it would be a defense; it is through such tight defense, I was able to survive against the ghouls for six months, who were not only much more powerful than me but also had huge battle experience.

    There is one more thing that had helped me against the ghouls, and that is learning their battle style and then exploiting it.

    I chose to go with that strategy again, and luckily my killing rule had reached a Peak of Master stage. With its help, I could even analyze the Tyrants moves, which are extremelyplex and require high analytical ability.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Time passed by as its attack continued; with time, it became more ferocious with its attack. Slowly it begins to lose caution and started with more daring attacks to pierce my defense, and when its unable to do that, it would get even angrier, and its attack would be even more ferocious.

    The cycle kept going, and more and more gaps begin to show in its defense, but I did not act on them, as I know I had not analyzed it enough.

    It is a Tyrant I am dealing with; even if this bastard has muscled for brains, it is still a Tyrant with vast battle experience. An unprepared strike would be easily dealt with, and then, its my life that would be in danger.

    An hour passed, then two and then three before four hours had passed; it had been four and half hours since our battle had begun, and it had grown extremely angry, its anger reached near insanity.

    "Die You Bastard, Why Don¡¯t You Just Die!" It shouted ragingly as it attacked; it had been shouting madly at me for little more than an hour, attacking me crazily. It is quite a wonder that no Tyrant had got attracted hearing its crazy roars.

    Seeing it raging like amon Grimm Monster, I had be quite surprised at first. It is noted that the higher level of power the Grimm Monster reaches, the less they lose control, and among the Tyrants, it rarely happened.

    But it is too much to hope from this brain for a muscle idiot who started to show signs of losing control just after two hours into the battle.

    It is likely due to the shame;st time, it was unable to capture, and now even after nearly five hours, it was unable to kill this puny emperor, any self-respecting Grimm Monsters would get mad if such things happened to them.

    In the past six hours, I had collected all the data I needed and Analysed it. The analyzed data had made me confident that I could defeat it. If I had not got that answer after fighting for six hours, I would have run away.

    There is so much Analysis that could help in filling the gap between the difference in strength. If this gap could not be breached by data, I would have left.

    I would have just needed few weeks and a couple of bloodlines of Emperor Grimm Monsters before I became confident of killing this bastard or Tyrant of simr prowess, but now I do not have to think about this choice as data I had analyzed telling me I could defeat it and data is never wrong.

 Chapter 1713 - Fighting Tyrant III

    <h4>Chapter 1713 - Fighting Tyrant III</h4>

    I had acquired all data I need, and I am sure I could kill it, but I am in no hurry to act. I want to make sure when I attack, I am sessful, and for that, I would need a perfect chance, which is not hard to find; I will just have to wait for few minutes max.

    I could still attack and have a chance to kill it, but I wanted my attack to be sure to kill; if I miss I would have to wait for an hour or more.

    I really did not want to wait for more; I am already lucky enough that no Grimm Monster or human has discovered us fighting, but this luck will notst long. Ashlyn had seen a couple of Humans and Grimm Monstersing close; some even hade really close.

    So, I want to finish it as soon as possible; I just have to wait for a little for the perfect chance.

    First Boost + Second Boost + Everwings + Third Boost!

    I did not have to wait for less; in less than a minuteter, I found a perfect chance, and just as I did, I activated the first Boost, which trigger I had been holding on to. My blood begins to burn, and strength like never before begin to course through my body.

    The two aspects that received the most advancements in the Garden were Body and Soul. Their advancements were much more than other aspects; half of the food I had ate worked on strengthening them.

    So, when I burned my essence, I found more strength coursing through my body than I had expected, and I had used it all.

    As the power of essence burned course through me, I stopped taking steps back and disappeared from my spot.

    It got extremely surprised seeing that as for more than five hours, I had been on the defensive, taking steps back with each of its attacks, and now, I burst out with great strength that I disappeared from its sight.

    I appeared behind and moved my sword to pierce its c.h.e.s.t from behind, and it reacted immediately. It moved its ax at its back without moving; it had performed such a move wlessly, one could not see the slightest friction in its movements.

    Its defended against my attack, "Hehe, human, its not ea" it said when its words cut of mid-air, and a look of shock appeared on its face and as I directly appeared in front of it and my sword is now moving toward its c.h.e.s.t.

    I had deliberately attacked it from behind at first; I wanted to defend it, so I could attack its ax with power. So, when I appeared in front of it, its ax would be a fraction of secondster, and that is all the time I needed to finish it off.

    Suddenly, the look of shock it had on its face has vanished, and a brights teasing smile appeared on its face.

    The runes that covered its body have brightened up, and a powerful aura burst out of them. Ax, which was slow, appeared in front of it as if it is teleported and moved toward my sword, which going for its c.h.e.s.t.

    CLLLAAANNNG!

    Bang!

    Our weapons shed, and I was sent back with a huge force that I had shed against the huge tree, carving the figure of myself on it.

    "How idiot do you think I am human!" "I know you had been hiding something, and for that, I waited, even when I wanted to use every bit of power I have and shred you to pieces." It said whileughing loudly.

    "No matter how much blood you burn, human, you will never be able to defeat me!" It dered while gloriously spreading its arms.

    "You have already been defeated, you idiot!" I said as I gently got up. The crash had been too hard; if not for my armor protecting me, I would have already turned into the bloody paste by such a powerful crash.

    "Hahahaha, It looked like the shock of the crash had done to something to your brain human!" The Grimm Monstersughed as it said it, but suddenly, theughter disappeared from its face, and a look of confusion appeared on it.

    ¡¯Rose Domain!¡¯

    I said in my mind, and nine roses came out of the ground around it. At the same, really, really thin strings that were invisible till now became visible around its body and started to grow madly.

    "Human, what is it?" I asked as a powerful aura red around it, but just it red nearly half of the power of its been suppressed by the domain of nine roses that is covering it, and strings red up as bound it even tighter.

    I am not an idiot to fight it like it is Emperor; from the moment the battle begins, I understood I am fighting a Tyrant. Even if it is muscle for the brain Tyrant, it is still a powerful Tyrant, which I could not underestimate.

    So, I nned and perfected that n with the data I had collected from it.

    I had to thank Lord Al for this victory in the discussion we had. We have had not only discussed the creation of my Inheritance but also discussion, how my moves could be used optimally. The discussion had given me a lot of ideas, and this result is a product of those ideas.

    I walked toward the roses and ced my palms on the field they have created, and poured my energy into it; as I did, the energy became the field have be even stronger, and strings begin to grow at even greater speed, and soon, they have covered it heavily.

    "You! You are him, aren¡¯t you, the one that defeated the champion of the scarlet me tribe in the arena!" It said with real horror on its face.

    "Yes, I am him, and now I am going to harvest you," I said while bringing out my most viinous smile.

 Chapter 1714 - Harvesting Tyrant

    <h4>Chapter 1714 - Harvesting Tyrant</h4>

    "It is not easy to kill me, Human; I am Tyrant, not some puny Emperor!" It dered loudly, and the runes on its body behind shine brighter as it tried to move, but no matter what it does, my roses and strings would not let it move even an inch.

    Suddenly, a resolute expression appeared on its face, and the next moment a powerful aura shot out from its body. This aura is so powerful that it was able to move its body slowly.

    It had started to burn its core, and seeing that, I did not get rmed; instead, I am happy as this is the moment I had been waiting for.

    The second its started to burn its core, hundreds of fine strings separated from its heart and merged, forming a sharp spike and seeing the spike, even Grimm Monsters eyes widened in shock, and before it could do anything, the very sharp spike moved toward its c.h.e.s.t.

    Puchi!

    The spike pierced through its heart with some difficulty, and as it did, it again separated into hundreds of fine strings which immediately covered its core which it had started burning.

    The moment they covered the burning core, the explosive growth of the strings have begun, not only outside of Crockman but also its inside.

    The strings begin to grow madly. Within ten seconds, 75% of it got covered in the strings, and five secondster, its whole body covered in strings that now looked like a huge ragged doll without any expression.

    I could feel the aura of Crockman ring up, but that just made the strigs grow faster. They begin to formyer over ayer of strings; for the Emperor, a singleyer of strings is enough, but it is Emperor I am dealing with, and I do not want to take any chances.

    As the strings growing outside, they are also growing inside. They are filling every inch of the Crockman, and they are growing faster with time as the crockman is burning its core faster and faster.

    It is quite a smart move; it needs great power to break free of the shackles my strings have created. Regretfully, my strings are extremely good; they are s.u.c.k.i.n.g nearly all powering out its core, barely leaving anything for its body.

    A few secondster, it seemed to understand the futility of its action and epted it is going to die like that moment; its core begins to burn like zing sun instead of a forest fire. It had begun the self-detonation process.

    "F.u.c.k!" I couldn¡¯t help but curse seeing it. I know it would be doing it, seeing its condition bing more and desperate, but I thought it would wait for few more seconds but apparently not. If I do not want to get vaporized under a powerful energy explosion, I need to work fast.

    Its core became vtile, and a huge amount of power begin to release from its core; even theyers andyers of strings around its core were able to absorb all the energy.

    Still, they suck as much energy as possible and spread to the strings, which begin to grow even at even greater speed. I should be started the real harvest process, but I waited and focused more on growing the strings.

    I want to be prepared for all foreseeable circ.u.mstances; it is Tyrant I am dealing with, it suddenly could gaint the extreme strength and broke out of my vines, for that to not happen, I need to be prepared, not to forget theseyers of strings would help in muffling the power of explosion if it had really exploded.

    ¡¯It is time to begin the real harvest!¡¯ I said when I felt secure withyers of vines.

    The energy which was going for vines to grow now going toward the stomach of Grimm Monster, where vines have formed harvesting core, where dense runes could be seen; these dense runes will form the Essence Rose from the energies of Crockman.

    With no more focus on growing the strings, the strings begin to transfer all the energy toward the core, and they are going very fast, much faster than when the vines were growing.

    From capturing 70% of the core¡¯s energy, they went to capture 90% energy from the core. Not only that, but also the vines spread into every part of Grimm Monster had also started harvesting, that any energy able to escape.

    Controlling such energy has put immense strain on me than blood begins to leak from my nose, but I did not care about that as I am harvesting a Tyrant, a freaking Grimm Tyrant that many Emperors would piss their pants at their nce.

    There is so much energying from the monster, and I could barely imagine how energy-dense the Essence Rose would be. I had already collected more than ten times the energy I would collect from the Emperor, and there is much more.

    Time passed by, and I got much better at handling energy that I made the strings thorns on strings outside and pierced them into Crockmans powerful hard shell, and started harvesting energy from them.

    Now, not only am I harvesting the energy from inside but also from outside, and it is agonizing for the Grimm Monster.

    It is an extremely painful process as I am harvesting its very essence, and unlike when I harvest Emperor, it won¡¯t be quick; it will take quite a lot of time for me to harvest it. As not only do Tyrants have immense energy, but their internal defenses are also stronger, which will make the process long.

    Hun!

    I am concentrating everything on harvesting when suddenly I noticed something rising in it, which changed my expression drastically.

    "Shit!" I cursed loudly, just when I had gotten everything under control, when another f.u.c.k.i.n.g problem unloaded on my head.

 Chapter 1715 - Harvesting Bloodline I

    <h4>Chapter 1715 - Harvesting Bloodline I</h4>

    "Shit, Shit, Shit!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly multiple times; I am very familiar with this feeling, way too familiar. Whenever I harvest the Grimm Monster, I always wish I would feel this feeling from it.

    It is the feeling of Bloodline Awakening; when in extreme danger, Grimm Monsters were able to dig through theirtent potential and awaken their bloodlines.

    If it had been Emperor, I would have been ecstatic, but it is freaking Tyrant I am dealing with. With its Bloodline awakened, its strength would rise sharply, and I don¡¯t know whether or not my strings will able to contain it.

    Now, there are only two ways in front of me, either kill it before it awakened its Bloodlinepletely or continue with harvesting.

    The choices are extremely difficult to make; if I kill it, then I could forget about the Tyrant Essence Rose but doing that, I would not be in danger. If I chose the second option, then not only would I have a Tyrant Grade Essence Rose but also a Tyrants Bloodline, which would be many times powerful than the Emperor¡¯s Bloodline.

    It would increase my strength beyond I could imagine, but with its great ws, I could very well die.

    The Bloodline is going to be powerful, and with its, it might even be able to break its bounds; once that happened, I would have no choice but to run away. So, I thought hard before finally make the decision.

    I decided to take the risk; even if there are chances of breaking out of its bounds, I am willing to take risks.

    So, when the Bloodlinepletely awakened, I had to hold it back for a couple of seconds before runes came out, and once they do, the Grimm Monsters would be good as dead.

    I conveniently choose to forget that I dealing with Tyrant, and there is a slight chance that Green and Silver may note out for harvest.

    With me making a decision, I focused even more on harvesting. I did not hold back anything, including the pseudo Bloodline that I had not used till now. I had been keeping it as a trump card to use against any dangerous foe that might suddenly appear.

    Such things have happened to me too many times that I always keep an eye for something like that, but now the Bloodline is awakening, I have to use it.

    The next moment, diamond energy begin to spread into my runes, and within few seconds, it had covered all the strings in the Crockmans body. I also begin to sew my strings into the internal organs of the Grimm Monsters further. Lets its Bloodline give it strength; I will make sure that its body will not be capable of using that strength.

    Seconds passed by, and the crescendo of Bloodline awakening continue to build higher and higher till it reached its peak.

    BOOOOOOOOM!

    Suddenly, a thundering sound broke out from its body, with my strings covering every part of it. I felt as if a giant volcano had exploded; an extremely powerfulva power begin to spread into the body of the Crockman.

    Thisva strength is extremely peculiar; while most Lava gives the feeling of melted rocks, this one is pure metallic.

    I had real about Grimm Monsters¡¯ bloodlines extensively ever since I had begun to harvest them, but I have never heard about this type of Bloodline in the Crockman tribe, which is not strange seeing every tribe had many Bloodline, and some of them did not awaken for thousands of years.

    This might be one of the Bloodlines that had not awakened in thousands of years, or any human neveres across such Bloodline, so it was never recorded in our archives.

    It awakened with powerful strength; within a few seconds, I begin to feel the resistance from it. I begin to harvest less and less energy from it, and when its core stopped burning, I am barely able to harvest any energy from it.

    "Hehe, human, you have done me a great favor by helping me achieve my long-forgotten dream of awakening bloodline, and it is archaic Lava Crocfiend," Crockman said with a very low straining voice.

    Its voice surprised me as I had stiched its mouth, but despite that, it was able to speak. Seeing that, I became even more serious and begin focusing on binding further.

    Currently, it is not resisting; it is letting the power of Bloodline consolidate in it, which is a great thing for me. It would give it less to me resisting against me once the runes came out; it will not have this opportunity.

    Seconds passed by, and each second, I hope the runes woulde out sooner, but they did not. Usually, runes came out between ten to fifteen seconds of Bloodline detection, but they have note out yet.

    "Die Human!"

    At the thirteenth second, the Crockman acted, and a humongous powerful thickva aura shot out of it, and it begins to move.

    Same time, I also acted; I poured energy into lotuses and strings, and at the same time, my strings begin to dring the aura.

    "I will be free human!" It roared, and the aura it released became thicker, and its movements became faster that it had reached the edge of the cage that my lotus have created. Seeing that, I poured into the lotus cage without a limit and also tightened the strings binding the Crockman tighter.

    There is no way in hell I am going to let this bastard break this lotus cage. It will remain there till I harvest its essence and Bloodline.

 Chapter 1716 - Harvesting Bloodline II

    <h4>Chapter 1716 - Harvesting Bloodline II</h4>

    "Break!"

    It shouted and moved its aura-covered arm back, stretching the strings further before shooting it forward toward the cage created by the lotus.

    Its speed is not that fast, but the power contains in the attack is huge; even my strings from inside and outside, of trying their all to suck the power of this attack, they are not doing that great job. The power of the attack is too great that what they are s.u.c.k.i.n.g is a drop in a jug of water.

    Bang!

    The fistnded out the energy field of lotuses, and a ripple is created, which quickly disappeared as all the energy in the attack was quickly s.u.c.k.e.d by the lotuses and refined to be used in defenses of the cage.

    There is no expression of happiness on my face seeing its attack failed as I know this is just a beginning. Its Bloodline is still consolidating inside it; every second, its strength increases immensely; theing attacks would be very powerful.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    As I have said, just after it finished with its first attack, it moved its hand back andunched the second attack, which again created a huge ripple across the energy cage, which quickly got absorbed like the first attack.

    Crockman did not get disheartened and continued with its attacks. Every attack of it would be powerful than a previous one. I feared that if the strength of its attacks continued growing like this, it wouldn¡¯t be long before it creates serious trouble for me.

    ¡¯Why don¡¯t youe out, runes?¡¯ I asked as I waited for the runes. It had been more than thirty seconds since its Bloodline had awakened, and still, there is no sign of the runes.

    Now, I really begin to have second thoughts about the decision I had made, but it toote to regret right now.

    With its bloodline awakening, I had missed the chance of killing it. The Bloodline energy had surrounded my strings inside, and moving them the slightest became difficult. The only thing I could make them do is to suck as much bloodline energy they could to weaken it.

    If its Bloodline had not been awakened, I would able to deal with it with some difficulties. Now, my strings are barely able to suck the Bloodline energy, and whatever they such is beginning to get replenish ten-time next second.

    As the consolidation continued, it started to be more powerful, and it is creating huge vibration across the cage, and still, there is no sign of the runes which normally appeared within ten seconds, but now even after more than three minutes, I see no sign of them.

    Hun!

    I began to fear for the worst and started to make the preparation. That is when I noticed something inside me which shocked me greatly, and a small wry smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face; while that thing won¡¯t be able to help me against this bastard, but I would at least able to preserve my life against it.

    BANG

    Crack Crack Crack

    As the attacknded, the cracks begin to appear on the shield; not only the cracks appeared, but they also begin to spread with ripple.

    I increase the energy I poured into the lotuses, which slowed down the cracks but still, the cracks able to spread nearly a meter around the point of impact before I was able to stop it.

    BANG!

    Crack Crack Crack

    The cracks had just begun healing when another punchnded on the cage field, and cracks begin to spread out further at a greater speed.

    ¡¯¡¯F.u.c.k It!¡¯

    First Boost + Second Boost + Everwings + Third Boost

    I was already using my power amplifying moves when I begin to burn my blood again. I have no other choice. If this bastard continued to reign down such powerful blows, it wouldn¡¯t take long for it to st this cage apart.

    It is a dangerous n, and I would not have dared to even think about it; If not for seeing those things inside me which somewhat guarantee my life. As for runes, I stopped hoping they woulde out, seeing they have not shown after so much time.

    BANG BANG BANNG

    With me pouring my blood energy into the energy cage, the cage begins to heal rapidly that there are no cracks had remained when the next attack had stuck. The attack was more powerful than the attacks before and even cracks, but these cracks began to heal before they could even spread further.

    A minute more had passed, and my condition has be worst than I had expected. Its strength had increased further than I had expected, and now even my blood energy was able topletely stop those cracks from spreading further.

    BANNNG!

    Crack Crack Crack

    Another attacknded on the field, and within a second, the cracks had covered more than half of the cage, and before I could even stop the cracks from spreading further, I saw another attacking to the field.

    BANNNNG!

    Crack Crack Crack

    Seeing the state of my cage, I know it is over. In the next attack or the attack after that, the cage would copse, and I won¡¯t be able to do anything against it.

    "COLL.A.PSE!"

    It shouted and raised its dens aura-filled arm to attack when it stopped for a fraction of a moment, continuing with its attack. I caught that faint movement, and I know the reason behind it; its Bloodline had finally consolidated, and I begin to prepare to burn my blood at a greater intensity to heal the damage of the cage.

    Buzz!

    Its fist was b.a.r.e inches away from the energy field when suddenly I heard the familiar buzz from inside me; hearing that bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

 Chapter 1717 - Harvesting Bloodline III

    <h4>Chapter 1717 - Harvesting Bloodline III</h4>

    BANNNNG!

    Its arm crashed against the cage and cracked begin to fill on already crackden cage, but I did not care; hell, I even stopped supplying it the energy as all focus is on the Green and Silver Runes that begin toe out.

    It immediately started to spread to the outer strings covering the crockman, and it won¡¯t be long before they covered it fully, and by the time it even break the cage, I do not care; I am confident in dodging its attacks till then.

    Seeing the cage not broken, it again charged its arm with an aura but suddenly, in the mid-attack, its arm stopped.

    "Human, what are these runes?" Crockman asked, and its voice is filled with panic. I am sure it could sense the danger from the runes; otherwise, its voice would not be as this panicky as it is right now.

    "Your doom!" I replied with as much ir as I could. I always wanted to use this line ever since I heard from the movie. Saying it, it did not felt tacky at all; I felt quite good saying this like, to be honest.

    "Bastard, I have awakened the lost archaic bloodline of my tribe; you will never be able to kill me with whatever it is." It roared, and its armor moved again, ring with an aura like never before.

    BOOOOOM!

    "Ive destroyed your cage, and now it is time to destroy you, Die Human!" It roared and moved its fist at me; I also took out my sword and move toward it.

    BUZZ!

    Its fist and my sword moved closer and closer, and when they were inches away from each other when I heard a loud buzz from the runes, which finished spreading, and Crockman stopped, just stopped.

    Not only its attacking arm had stopped but also every other part of its body. It is like it was a marite, and someone had pulled its strings; not a single movement could felt from it.

    "AHHHHHHHH..."

    The next moment, it let out a bloodcurdling scream; the scream is loud and emotion-inducing that even I felt pity for it, but the next second, I forget everything as purified bloodline essence, and this is not Bloodline Essence of the Emperor but of the Tyrant.

    Thick purified bloodline essence came inside me; it is extremely thick, thick, and hot likeva, and not only is it thick, there are even crystallines dust inside it. If I am not wrong, are concentrated bloodline essence, and seeing that a bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    It seemed like the Bloodline of Tyrant is much stronger than I had initially thought. The way my runes are guzzling it, I had never see guzzle any Bloodline essence.

    A few seconds after my runes begin guzzling the Bloodline, the change begins to ur in them. The faint golden specks present in diamond runes begin to get denser and brighter slowly.

    Soon five minutes passed by, and the Bloodline Essence is stilling at me with the never-ending stream, hell its quantity had increased instead of decreasing.

    It had been quite a while since any harvest processsted more than five minutes; usually, runes finished within two minutes no matter how powerful the Emperor is, but it is Tyrant I am harvesting, and it is going to take time.

    There is not the only Bloodline that is getting harvest; its essence is also getting harvest and the ce of harvest in its own body.

    In its huge stomach, a blob of dark essence is forming, this blob is very dense, and it is growing every minute. Seeing it, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine up as this blob will turn into the first Essence Rose of Tyrant Grade that I am going to harvest.

    Time passed by and more than ten minutes passed, and harvesting still continuing strong and it remained strong till mid of twelfth minute when suddenly, the quantity of purified Bloodline Essence started reducing rapidly that it stopped altogether after seven seconds.

    My runes had absorbed their share of the Bloodline Essence and change in it is quite visible. The golden-red part had covered about 5% of each rune from barely 1%.

    This change may be small, but it is actually quite big, at the stage my runes are. It is very difficult for any change to ur in it.

    BUZZZ!

    I was observing the change that had urred in my runes when they buzzed loudly and lighted up, and with it, they released a sea of strengthening energy.

    As strengthening energy hit me, I stagged, nearly fall to the ground. It is so pure and powerful that my mind wasn¡¯t able toprehend it for a moment. It is really beyond what I had thought, and it made me ecstatic.

    The strengthening energy filled me before it begins to fill the hexagonal cells of Honeb, which merged into my body and soul, giving a sensation that I had drank euphoria.

    Seeing I will not be able to control myself in this euphoric feeling, I sat down on the ground and enjoy the euphoric filling while watching hexagonal cell after hexagonal getting filled with the strengthening energy before merging.

    Each second, hundreds of cells would be filled, and as the time passed, they got filled at greater speed, and the euphoric feeling inside me became even denser.

    I don¡¯t how much time it passed when thest of the energy filled the hexagonal cell, and it merged inside me, making me feel the strength I had never felt before.

 Chapter 1718 - Wonder and Horror

    <h4>Chapter 1718 - Wonder and Horror</h4>

    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"

    I looked up into the sky roared as the strength had filled me; my strength had never risen to such degree before. I feel powerful, extremly powerful that I felt like I could tear the mountain with my b.a.r.e hands.

    I could do that, just the mountain had to be small, and it would take me quite time if I use my b.a.r.e hands but still, I could do it.

    The power of Tyrants Bloodline is too powerful; it had filled above two hundred thousand hexagonal cells of a honeb which is ten times more than what most powerful Emperor level Bloodline had given me.

    This Bloodline was just newly awakened, barely consolidated, did not get a chance to grow. If it had been old Bloodline, I could have gotten more, but with my strength, I would not have been able to defeat someone that powerful.

    I am barely able tost for few minutes after its Bloodline had awakened. If runes hade a minutete, I would have been in quite a bad condition.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and concentrated inside my body, looked at my cells, check if there no imbnce in them as Hexagonal Cells merge into them, but everything seemed perfect; I could not spot the slightest problem inside me.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. Lord Al had really helped me a lot; with the things he had fed to me strengthen my body and soul and the honeb, I don¡¯t think I would have to worry about the imbnce for quite a while.

    As I finished checking myself, I looked ahead of me. There is Crockman standing; it ispletely dead; what is in front of is a drained husk of it.

    Dhub!

    I touched it lightly, and it copsed into the dusk, revealing the most beautiful Essence Rose I had ever seen.

    The Essence Rose is a.d.u.l.t palm-size, a little bigger than the Emperor Grade Essence Rose, and has twenty-four petals as opposed to the sixteen petals.

    The most striking thing about this Essence Rose that it looked real, very real that even Tyrants would consider it a real rose if they did not sense the energy from it. The Emperor Grade Essence Rose also looked quite real, but tyrants could tell it is not real with just a single look, but this rose, unless they sense its aura, it looked like a real rose of some novel variety.

    The essence of Grimm Monster hadpletely solidified in it, which makes this thing very precious. I wonder how the teacher would react when she sees it.

    With Essence Rose safely stored in my storage, I picked the things of Crockman with my strings, including its ax and storage.

    I looked at its storage for few second before cing in my storage, as usual, it is sealed which is not surprising seeing nearly all the storage from King Stage are sealed, but formations carved in my storage ring are quite special, they could unravel the hardest seal within seconds.

    I have no doubt they will unravel the seal on the Tyrants storage too, and they already started working on it and taking quite a lot of energy from me to do that.

    I am quite excited about the storage of Tyrant; I had never killed the Tyrant and examined its storage, but from what I heard, they contain quite a lot of things.

    Seeing it might take few seconds for a ring to break the seal, I busied myself. I cleared the sign of a battle or rather the signs of the harvest process. I do not want to reveal my battle power to anyone; it is my greatest trump card against the Tyrants.

    A few minutester, I finished erasing all the signs of husk, and if Tyrant did not look at a specific spot very carefully, they would not find anything.

    The signs of huge battles are everywhere, and they could not be erased, and nor I want to. Let them know there had been a Tyrant level battle here; I even conjured a fake Tyrant aura and spread it thickly around the battlefield for those who became curious.

    This thick Tyrant aura masks my real aura for a while before it disappeared. My aura is very special; I had designed it in such a way that it will get erased on its own; it is one of the many benefits of designing one¡¯s own Inheritance.

    With everything done, I moved few kilometers rapidly before stopped a few minutester and finally looked inside Tyrants storage which had been sealed quite a while ago.

    "Gasp!"

    As I looked inside it and scanned it with my soul sense, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp in wonder and horror. The sheer number of things inside is amazing, and the number of human bodies is horrifying.

    I had never seen such amount of human bodies in single storage of the Grimm Monster. There are over a thousand of them, neatly packed in a container. Some container only has a human body dipped in liquid while other contain, have many pieces of monster and vegetable pieces around it.

    There are some containers that even have neatly chopped parts of humans dipped in many types of vourful sauces.

    Bile couldn¡¯t help but rose in through seeing such a scene; it looked like the Crocman had gone its own version of supermarket and brought loads of human mean, as we do with monster meat.

    "Farmed Humans!" I muttered in horror, looking at all these bodies. There are billions of humans in Grimm territories which they raise as livestock. Looking at the color of bodies and the way they are packaged, they are farmed humans for sure.

 Chapter 1719 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1719 - Return</h4>

    BANG!

    My angry first crashed on the huge tree, instantly breaking it into two, a secondter upper part of the tree on the ground.

    I felt a little better after punching the tree; seeing the human bodies in the storage have made me extremly angry.

    It is a good thing there is no Grimm Monster around me, or I would have attacked it my rage no matter how powerful it would have been.

    I took a couple of deep breaths to calm myself further. Seeing thousands of farmed humans packaged neatly in preservative packages is too much for me; my angel still bubbling likeva, and if any Grimm Monster appeared in front of me, it would explode.

    A few minutester, I finally calmed down a little and again looked inside the storage. Seeing the bodies again, my anger started to re, but I quickly controlled it and moved them into the morgue. Farmed or not, they are still human and deserved the respected buries.

    After I moved everybody and body part of human into the special morgue in my storage. I looked at the storage of Crockman, and it is huge, filled with so many things that for a moment, I forget the human bodies I saw.

    As I begin to look at the things in Grimm Monsters storage, the rational part of me took over. I looked at each of the things, assess them before moving toward another.

    The difference between the storage of Emperor and Tyrants storage is too great. The grade of things Tyrant has is much higher. A few seconds into looking around, my eyes started to shine brightly.

    There way too many things that are useful to me, especially the collection of herbs it had; it is too huge.

    It had taken me nearly half an hour to ess all the things, and I am quite satisfied with the things I have found inside it.

    "What should I do now?" I asked myself before I begin to move. I wanted to fight the Tyrant once more, but I soon discarded that throught. I want to fight the Tyrant, but I will do that when I am mentally and physically prepared.

    I was moving toward the city, and anyone that looked at me would see me as a green beam. My speed is too fast, even I am not able to believe I am moving this fast, and the thing is, it is not even my greatest speed.

    It is the fastest I could go while not crashing into any of the trees; I am using the full power of my killing rule to analyze everything that my soul sense sent me at an extremly fast speed, and as I became more proficient in it, my speed became greater.

    The increse that Grimm Monster gives me is really huge. I am now powerful as it, and if I fight it again, even with Bloodline, I will able to defeat it.

    Even though my strength had increased, I am still incapable of facing most of the Tyrants. The Crockman is one of the below-average Tyrants, and I am was quite lucky it was Crockman who chased me; if it had been any other Grimm Monster, I would not have been alive today.

    While I could not face most of the Tyrants, there are still some I could face. When the city was lockdown for a month, I had seen a couple of Grimm Monster Tyrant with below-average strength, which I am sure I could kill.

    I am going to leave the Devils Gate soon; I had fulfilled all my targets. I had gone to the Sunlit Dome and reached the peak of Emperor Stage, and most importantly, got the strength to face the Tyrants with all my goals fulfilled, it is time to leave.

    But not before I could fulfill my gift, though, for something I did, a teacher would be pretty angry. Some Tyrant Grade Essence Roses would be great to soothe her anger, and I will gain experience fighting Tyrant, not to forget Bloodline if I am lucky.

    With Ashlyn as a guide, it took me barely two hours to reach the boundary of the forest, which sickpared to four times more I used to need, and it is not even my greatest speed.

    On the way to the forest, Ashlyn had given some good news and things. She had dug out seventy-one Emperor Grade roses and even informed me of eight live Grimm Monsters that had been captured into the seeds.

    As I reached the boundary of the city, I had intentionally slowed down my speed and moved toward with normal Emperor¡¯s speed, which seemed like the speed of a snail to meparing to the speed, I had traveled through.

    Soon, I reached the city gates, and the familiar soul sense came over me. "Mister Duffy, meet me at the Administrative Offices," A telepathic voice rang out in my brain.

    Hearing that, I put up an expression of surprise on my face for a second before having the look of understanding appear on it.

    "Y...Yes Sir," I replied with the fearful stutter as I should in these circ.u.mstances before flying toward the Administrative office where Tyrant had asked me to.

    I am surprised the Tyrant had called me; I would have been surprised if they did not. I had stayed in the forest for nearly a month, and I have to exin my reasoning for it.

    If it had been before, I would have been scared of such a thing, but now, I am not. Even a Tyrant as powerful as Miss Mars could not see through me.

 Chapter 1720 - Precious

    <h4>Chapter 1720 - Precious</h4>

    "Whew, that old woman was quite intense!" I said as I flew into the air as I got out of Administrative Hall after three long hours of questioning, more of an interrogation where that old woman would bore down her aura with every question.

    Soon, I reached my home, and it is just as I left it; there is not the slightest change in it. Though the floors looked a little cleaner, the drone must have cleaned a few minutes ago.

    The first thing I did after reaching my home was to shower. I hadn¡¯t had a shower in a month; the only time I have submerged myself in liquid in the past month was when I am inside the medicinal pond, which does not count as a bath.

    I remained in the shower for more than half an hour, washing away all the grime my body had collected a past month.

    I close the tap and walked out of the shower, instantly drying myself with my ability before wearingfortable clothes.

    I am feeling slightly hungry, but I am not nning on cooking or eating. I wanted to sleep. First, the battle had been too heavy for me, not to forget the strain of not sleeping for a whole month is dawning on me, wanting me toy on myfortable bed and close my eyes.

    "You are alive; I had thought you got yourself killed!" A voice spoke in my mind telepathically. "I was a little unlucky ande across an especially powerful monster in the deeper region. It has taken me nearly two weeks to heal fully." I replied.

    The one talking through me was Constance Mars, the Elite Tyrant that I had healed a few months ago.

    "You have seemed to have made quite a progress, reaching peak Emperor at twenty-one; it is quite a feat." Shemented. A clear surprise could be detected from her stone.

    "I was just lucky!" I replied humbly and heard her snort right after. "If it had been others, I would have believed in luck, but in your Inheritance, there is no luck involved." She said, crushing my humbled reply.

    "Lady Mars, I have a small request for you?" I asked her. "What is it? if its within my power, I would do it." She said back.

    "It is nothing that big; I was hoping if you help me expedite my process of exit from Devils Gate!" I said to her.

    Usually, it is only every six month one could leave the Devil¡¯s Gate, but that is under the normal conditions. Things are not normal in Devil¡¯s Gate; there is a pseudo-war-like condition, and every week new people woulde.

    Leaving is still difficult, but I could leave with my Sam Duffy identity. I had already stayed for more than nine months and collected enough merit that I could apply for the exit but seeing the current condition, the higher-ups could dy it.

    With the help of someone like Miss Mars, who is from Elite Legion of Pyramid, I would not have a problem leaving when I want.

    "Your timing is good; I am also leaving three weekster and handed the duty of overseer." She said, which surprised me a little. The Tyrant guarding the airsh.i.p.s of Devil Forest ismon, but they never use Elite Tyrant for that.

    "Has the Grimm Monsters begin attacking the airship?" I asked slowly after a moment of thinking. I did not receive the answer to my question for a while, and I thought she would not answer me when she spoke.

    "What I am going to tell you is confidential; I hope you can keep your lips sealed," She said with a low voice.

    "My lips are sealed,dy Mars," I said. "In the past four months, three of our airsh.i.p.s have been attacked; we have lost quite a few people in those in those attacks." She said.

    "See!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but suck a sharp breath hearing that. Attacking the airsh.i.p.s is a pretty serious thing; it seemed like a condition deteriorating more rapidly than I had thought.

    ¡¯You answered that, right?" I asked, "Off course, we humans never take things lying down; they destroyed our three airsh.i.p.s, we destroyed their five, I personally destroyed two." She replied, hearing that a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    We talked for few minutes before she cut the telepathic link between us.

    It looked like I would be leaving sooner than I had expected; I hope I would get to fight at least one Tyrant before I leave.

    Three weeks may seem a huge amount of time, and it is. I could kill hundreds of emperors in such time, but Tyrants arepletely different. Not only would I have to find a weak Tyrant, but the fight also needs to have in a secluded ce where it could not attract any attention.

    That was thest thought in my mind before I slept, and I had slept for one whole day before I woke up with a very hungry stomach that I just freshened up quickly, and I begin to cook myself a great hearty breakfast.

    An hourter, a table food of assorted breakfast dishes in front of me which I had eaten with great p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    Though these dishes are not at the level of what Lord Al had cooked, they are still great. I wish Ashlyn with me to eat, but she stayed in the forest. Which is also good; after we left, she would not be able to roam the open forest as such for a few months.

    After I finished eating, I took out a wooden c.h.e.s.t that Lord Al had given me, and my heart couldn¡¯t help but beat up in excitement.

    When I opened the c.h.e.s.t a few secondster, I had nearly fainted seeing the things inside it. The things inside the c.h.e.s.t are very precious, one of the most precious things I had ever got.

 Chapter 1721 - Lightning Werewolf

    <h4>Chapter 1721 - Lightning Werewolf</h4>

    ¡¯Chew Chew,¡¯

    Ashlyn chirped in my mind, telling me she will bring the prey within a minute. Hearing that, I calmed my excited breathing and waited with the bated breaths.

    It had been ten days since I walked out of the Sunlit Dome, and after spending a week in the city, consolidating my strength, I got back in the forest three days ago, and now, my strength is far greater than it was when I finished s.u.c.k.i.n.g up Tyrant Crockman.

    In the three days, I had s.u.c.k.e.d the bloodline of fourteen Grimm Monsters, which filled about two hundred and fifty thousand hexagonal cells of Honeb, which are slightly greater than what Crockman did.

    Which had again increased my strength immensely, and that now, I could kill even the most powerful Emperor with a single swing of my sword, but that is to be expected. Emperors are no challenge to me; the real challenge is the Tyrant, one of which I am about to face.

    It is quite risky to use Ashlyn as bait to attract the Tyrant, and I would not have done that if I had not seen her speed which is very shocking.

    Only Elite Tyrant like Miss Mars could catch Ashlyn now; as for average Tyrant, they could forget about it.

    To prove that point, three days ago, Ashlyn had made a pretty powerful Tyrant chase her for an hour before she disappeared right front of its eyes. After failing to find Ashlyn, it had it caused quite amotion that attracted a human Tyrant against which it had fought for few minutes before ran away after getting seriously injured.

    Few seconds passed, and Ashlyn chirped in person before she came at me with blur and stayed inside me.

    A fraction of a secondter, A lightning werewolf came, d in blue armor, which had blue lighting flying all over it. It looked surprised seeing me, not expecting a partner of such swift bird being a puny Emperor.

    "So, that wretched bird is yours, human." It said and bore down its aura at me. "Bring it out, and if you do that, I will give you swift death, or you will be tortured with my lightning before I eat you alive." It said, sting me with the full power of its aura.

    "Why every Grimm Monster starts with threat, cant you guys talk nicely for a second," I said casually, totally discarding the aura that is bearing down on me.

    "Hun?"

    A surprised sound couldn¡¯t help but came out of its throat as if it had not expected an Emperor to talk like that in front of it.

    "Hahaha... A puny Emperor dared to talk in such arrogance." "Wretched human, if I did not show you your ce, then I wouldn¡¯t be Dakr of my name!" It shouted with great anger and raised both its ws at me, and released a burst of powerful lightning.

    Seeing the powerful lightinging at me, I did not move from my spot. I remained where I am till the st of huge lighting in front of me before swatting my hand at it casually like I am swatting a fly and not some powerful attack that could vaporize most emperors instantly.

    Bang!

    "How? Are you really an Emperor?" It asked in shock a secondter. Shock is written on my face as if it could not believe what it saw. "Last I had checked, I had not made a breakthrough into Tyrant Stage," I replied with the same casual tone.

    "A limit breaker, I could not believe I had found a limit breaker!" It said softly before its eyes begin to glow with greed.

    "The reward from the council would be huge if I kill a limit breaker," It said to itself before suddenly a powerful aura burst out of it, and it came at me with blurring speed.

    "Die Human!"

    It shouted as I appeared in front of me and attacked with its lightning-covered w. Its ws are pure ck, about three meters long, and have extremly sharp fingers. They wouldn¡¯t feel much resistance even when they cut through my bone.

    "Come, Grimm Bastard!" I shouted back, and my sword appeared in hand before it moved toward the Grimm Monster with greater speed than its w.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, and lightning flew out of its ws which smote a couple of trees around us; other than that, nothing happened. Though it had a huge shock on its face, it was bigger than before, and I could understand its shock.

    If I was a Tyrant and my attack not only got stopped by the puny Emperor but also got shaken all over it, nearly made me take a step back, I would be shocked.

    "You have to do better, little wolf; if its all you have, then I can kill you next second," I mocked, which immediately morphed its shock into anger, and few more bolts of blue lightning came out of it and covered it.

    "Wretched human, you will pay for insulting me!" It roared and attacked. Its attack is much powerful than the previous one; the lighting coiling around its w has also seemed thicker.

    ng!

    A loud metallic sound rang out again, and bolts of lightning flew out and smote some more trees, and the fury in the lightning werewolf¡¯s eyes deepened further as it attacked me again.

    ng ng ng

    It attacked me with the ferocity of lighting, one blurry w after another came at me, and I deflected all its move easily.

    While I may look calmed outside, I am very shocked inside. The attacks of the Lightning Werewolf are very powerful, but I am dealing them with utter ease; this was not the case when I had to face the Crockman, whose attacks were weaker than that of the than that of the lightning werewolf.

 Chapter 1722 - Sentiant Projection

    <h4>Chapter 1722 - Sentiant Projection</h4>

    "Little wolf, do better, or I will kill you," I mocked it again with a casual tone, but I am anything but casual inside.

    It had been ten minutes since the battle had begun, and since the start, I had been using the full power of the Killing rule of Analyse-it. Myst battle with Tyrant had taken too long; I did not want this battle tost more than six-hour like thest one.

    If possible, I want to finish it within an hour, which is a target I had set in this battle.

    "You want to see my powerful moves, human? I will show you even if it shames me to use them on puny Emperor like you," It said, and a powerful aura sted out of its body, and thick lighting came out and begin coving its hands and ws.

    "Blue Lightnings Fury!" It roared and attacked.

    Its attack is much faster and powerful, that I did not hesitate and activate ¡¯First Boost!¡¯ and swing my sword at it.

    There is huge strength roaring inside me. Till now, only around half a million Hexagonal Cells of Honeb merged with me, and I am already this powerful; I wonder how powerful will I be when the whole Honeb merged with me, all the five million hexagonal cells.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against its ws, creating a deafening sound. The power behind our attacks was intense, but still, no one able to gain the upper hand, which made it even angrier as it attacked again.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Attack after attack came at me, and I have responded against them all wlessly. Not only have I responded, but I have also attacked proactively at its weak spots to see how its attack.

    If I want to get quality data quickly, then I have to make it reveal the limit ofbat style, and that is only done by attacking the weakness. I usually don¡¯t do that at the beginning of the battle; seeing it made the opponents wary, but I do not have to think about it much.

    Even if I am showing such power and attacking its weakness, there is not feat in Lightning Werewolf¡¯s eyes. It is shocking, very much, but it still did not believe that I could kill it.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Another ten minutes have passed, and I became more proactive. Every attack of my would-be was more powerful than the previous, and I would always target its weak spot, that as battle long-on, it went onpletely defensive despite having the power to go on offense.

    To gain an edge, it would increse power behind its ws every moment, but that is not helping it at all; I easily destroying each of its attempts to get an edge, and that is making it really angry.

    "Blue Lighting¡¯s Destruction!"

    It shouted, and an even more powerful and thick aura burst out of it. The lightning bolts covering it became thicker and darker, and I could feel the powerful distributive energy from the lighting.

    With this destructive, its powerful increse multiple folds, and it attacked for the first time in quite a while. Its attack is fast and destructive like lightning, and if I dare to underestimate it, I will regret it very much.

    First Boost + Second Boost!

    I activated ¡¯Second Boost¡¯ top of the first and swung my hands-on counter. Lighting Werewolf is truly more powerful than the Crockman; this attack is the limit of what Crockman was able to perform before it awakened its bloodline.

    Such power had gotten me to retreat a week ago, but now, I am confident in dealing with it without a shred of fear.

    Our weapons shed, and thick, powerful lighting energying at me. It looked like a snake that came to smite to shred.

    I became a little careful seeing the lightning form. When one upgrades to the Tyrant stage, it is not just power that increases; there are many more things one could do; this Lightning Werewolf barely molds in the average category; it could not do many things that powerful Tyrants could.

    It could not even make a basic sentient projection, though it is trying and made some process; otherwise, it would not be able to forge its attacking energy in the form of a snake. Though its progress is not much, and I did not have to fear it.

    The lightning snake made of powerful destructive lightning crashed into the defenses of my armor and instantly got shredded into pieces before getting s.u.c.k.e.d by my runes.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    That was just the beginning, and as the attacks got stronger and stronger, the lighting snake got bigger and bigger.

    With it, the power of the lightning snake had also increased, and so is its size, but despite that, my armors defenses still shredded it, and my rune absorbed it before giving me converted energy back.

    Hun!

    Time passed when suddenly, I noticed something, and it became sure; I continued observing it, which couldn¡¯t help but surprise me a little.

    While fighting me, this lightning Werewolf seemed to have gained sudden understanding about sentient projection and improving rapidly.

    Seeing that, a faint smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. I am not going to do anything; I will fight as I am fighting while observing. It is a great opportunity for me too.

    Sentient projection is a very important part of being a Tyrant, and since I am strong as a Tyrant, then I could also make the sentient projection. I was going to ask the teacher when I returned to the academy, but now this battle is presented a great opportunity for me to observe.

    It is going to be a great help for me, as I am sure, as the Lightning Werewolf has started from the basics, and as long observe it carefully, I will be able to learn many things from it.

 Chapter 1723 - Might Of Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 1723 - Might Of Lightning</h4>

    Little more than an hour had passed since we begin fighting, and in that time, the lightning Werewolf had made quite progress in its Sentiant Projection.

    The blue lightning snake of it has be further refined, and the rigidity it used to possess had lessened a lot. It had been few minutes since it had stopped progressing, but the progress it had made is astonishing.

    If it left alive from the battle and able to further consolidate the gain of its sudden inspiration, it would make huge progress in it.

    While its Sentian Projection of energy lot pronounced, it is still not a threat to me. My armor still tearing it apart when it touched it before my runes s.u.c.k.e.d it all. When I was making this upgrade, I have made sure to create a defense against the Sentient Projections.

    Not to forget, I had seen its Sentinat Projection developed and understood all of its tricks, so even if its Sentiant Projection ten times stronger, I would still have the ability to deal with it.

    Its sudden inspiration had helped me a lot, and when I finished with a battle, I would start on the sentient projections; I am sure I will be able to make greater progress than it, with the help of my Inheritance.

    I would have liked to start now, but I could not; even though Werewolf¡¯s sentient projection is not great, it had still worked hard to create and had a base for it. I had not even started at; my genius is not great enough that I could replicate things just by watching them.

    "I have to say, little wolf, you might be below average in defense but quite good at defending," I mocked the Lightning Werewolf as it again blocked my attack, which was going for its weakness.

    My words are not true, of course. If one counts our strength, I am weaker than it in pure strength, but I am more skilled and have great Analysing ability, not to forget the defense of my armor which help me nullify everything that came at it.

    All these factors not only helped me perfectly survive the battle with lot stronger opponents but also help gain an edge over them which got them killed.

    "Shut up, you bastard!" It shouted tried to attack me in a fury, but I did not give it a chance and attacked again, forcing it to defend.

    This bastard is quite smart; even after so much mocking and my edge over the battle, it did not reveal its most powerful move, which I know it is hiding. It is very different from the Crockman, who just wanted to kill me as soon as possible and did not hesitate to one powerful move after another.

    As I observe it, it is also observing me; not to forget using the natural rage of Grimm Race to dig out the potential of its method.

    It is how smart Grimm Monsters fight; they are very rare. In over hundreds of Emperors I had killed, there is only a select few who could fight such away.

    "Blue Thunder Tribtion!"

    Few more minutes passed by, and when aura rose like never before, which instantly transformed into a thick dark blue bolt of lightning that had a tinge of redness in it, which I am sure came from burning one¡¯s blood.

    My expression couldn¡¯t help but change, feeling the aura of its move, and I felt cold running down on my back.

    Not wonder it had not revealed this move till now; with a requirement of it, it will be weakened condition for a while after using it, which is a very bad thing here for Tyrant. There are a lot of Tyrants are roaming around.

    For Emperors, this forest may be huge and perilous due to its powerful supression, but for the Tyrants, its not much; they could even fly under the most intense supression and need an hour barely to cross the whole forest.

    So, when using such a move that weakens you, smart ones think ten times before making a decision as their life and death depend upon it.

    While I am surprised to see the power of its move, it is a most wee development. I had got all the data I needed, and I am sure that I would be able to kill it in the next ten minutes after I got familiar with this powerful move.

    "Die Human!" I roared and attacked me with powerful Blue-Red lightning, which is not only covering its ws densely but also its whole body; it looked like a mad demon that would make an Emperor wet its pants with just one look.

    First Boost + Second Boost + Third Boost

    Strength also rumbled in my body as I moved my sword toward its w; there is no way I would back down right now.

    CLANNNNG!

    Its w shed against my sword, and I saw a smirk on lightning Wereworlfs; seeing my heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat and my brain immediately ordered my limb to take my sword back, but it looks like its alreadyte.

    A look of fear couldn¡¯t help but appeared on my face seeing that. As I had not expected something like it to happen, if it had been only blue lightning, I would not have been surprised, but this lightning had also contained its essence.

    The blood contains immense power; I would have used such power for quite a while if it had kept the lightning on its body, but its hand sent it all at me, wanting to finish me in a single move and looking at the smirk on its face, it is confident that I am finished.

    If others have been in its ce, they would have thought that too, this is a most powerful move of Tyrant which not only contain its whole power but also contain the energy of its blood, if Crocman has taken this attack, it would have smitten to death.

 Chapter 1724 - Got You!

    <h4>Chapter 1724 - Got You!</h4>

    They say careful of the insane as they are unpredictable; I would say careful of the smart.

    If I had followed this line, I would not have been in my current predicament; it looks like I had a little too careless fighting Lightning Werewolf.

    The powerful Blue-Red Lightning had covered my body, forming an inescapable cocoon. Every bolt of Lightning covering the Werewolf is not confining me, wanting to tear through my armor which I could not let happen.

    My armor is the only thing stopping Lightning from tearing my body apart. A single bolt could heavily injure severely, and if a couple of more struck me, then I would be dead; even my powerful body would not able to help me from turning to ashes.

    The bolts of Lightning are extremly powerful, and I could not let them pass through my armor, and they would do if I did not do something in a few seconds.

    Powerful lightning snakes striking me from all the corners; their strength is extremly destructive, and if not for the powerful defense of my armor, I would have been finished by now, but the defense of the armor is not going tost.

    Very soon, the Lightning would tear through my armor, and I could not let that happen. I am still young; there are still many things that I haven¡¯t experienced yet.

    "Human Bastard, You may be a limit breaker and have the power to fight the Tyrant, but you are still not Tyrant; think on my words when you reach underworld!" Lightning Werewolf said before itughs loudly.

    ¡¯It looks like I would have to use that,¡¯ I thought and activated the specific formation, and just as I did.

    The strings of my armor begin to shine, and many tiny runes appeared on them and my armor which had beenpletely sealed, not letting in even tinies part of Lightning, finally let the Lightning in and not just from one ce, all from everywhere from armor.

    The strings begin to suck the lighting in wild abandon, and as they did, the strings begin to grow rapidly like never before. The blood in lighting that increases the power of it fell prey to my strings as they begin to such without care for the world.

    Due to that size of my armor begin to grow visibly, and as it grows, the strings begin to absorb the lighting greater intensely, making the armor grow even faster.

    This is ¡¯Giagantification,¡¯ and I am using I am using lightning werewolf¡¯s Lightning instead of my own energy to grown, just like I did when I fought against the Werewolf in the arena to manage the immense power that Werewolf had thrown at me.

    Soon, my height had reached five meters, but it is just the beginning as I barely started absorbing the power of the lighting.

    The Lightning is still covering me, and there is barely any change had urred in it. This attack is the most powerful attack of Lightning Werewolf and contains its blood; the power it contains is immense.

    In fear of some bolts of Lightning might infiltrate my armor, I had covered myself in pseudo Bloodline energy. Though the defense of my armor is airtight, even when I am letting the strings absorb the lighting.

    I want to be careful; I did not want to make the same mistake I had earlier. It is a good thing I had developed this move; if not for it, I would have turned to ashes by now.

    "What is happening?" Theughter of the lightning werewolf stopped, and it asked a question as it finally saw my form growing rapidly and reacted immediately despite the intense shock it is feeling.

    Powerful aura again sted off its body, and bolts Blue Red lightning appeared again, and as they did, its body struck visibly, and brown purple fur it had be paler, using blood inbat had its price.

    "Die You Bastard!"

    It roared and attacked me, and seeing that I also moved my sword toward it, which had been growing with my size.

    CLANNNG!

    My four-meter-long sword shed against it, and unlike before, it moved back swiftly before it could attack me with lightning-like before.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Our weapons begin to sh, it is attacking me from all the direction, and its speed is extremly fast, it is a blur of Blue and Red that ising at me from every direction, and I am very big of my strength, not only of power but also of knowledge to fight it.

    It is a battle I had never fought before; I am growing rapidly while responding to each of its moves. I am calcting everything, the slightest mistake, a fraction of error in calction, and its lighting would strike me, which I can not let happen.

    We continue to fight for nearly a minute before it suddenly stopped looked at my forty-meter gigantic shape, which now barely any lightning lingering on it.

    "Turn To Ashes!" Shouted Lightning Werewolf as aura exploded and even more lighting covered, and it sent all its lighting at me throught its w, and it appeared next to me instant but when it instead of striking me, it passed through me.

    Its eyes constricted seeing that, and shocked look couldn¡¯t help but appear on its face; I had dodged the powerful attack of it with a huge body.

    "YOU HAVE USED ALL THE CHANCES YOU HAVE; NOW DIE!" I said in a booming voice as I appeared behind it and moved both of my giant palms toward it.

    "It is not easy to kill me, human!" It shouted back and moved to dodge when it noticed it could not move from its spot, and a look of horror appeared on its face when its finally noticed extremly fine threats had climbed over its legs and now binding it.

    It tried to move away and even able to stretch the strings when my hands finally caught it in my palms.

    "GOT YOU!" I said in a booming voice.

 Chapter 1725 - Summon

    <h4>Chapter 1725 - Summon</h4>

    Eleven more days passed by since my battle with Lightning Werewolf; since then, I had killed four more Tyrants, that is more than I had expected, totally I had killed six Tyrant within a month, which is a very good score even for Tyrant and I am not a one yet.

    It would have been great if I had been able to awaken the Bloodline inside one of the Grimm Monsters; other than first, all the Grimm Monsters were normal.

    There were many Tyrants with Bloodline; those with Bloodline have a much easier time reaching the Tyrant stage, and they are also quite powerfulpared to the ones with Inheritance. Even the weakest of them are above average, which I do not have the confidence to defeat.

    Though I was not able to awaken the Bloodline of Tyrant after the first one I had fought, my seeds have caught many Emperors with Bloodline, which gave me quite a rise in strength which is likely thest big rise I will have for a few months.

    In the next few months, I will be at the Academy and with my family. Most of my time will spend working on the Tyrant stage of my Inheritance which had be even harder and amazing with my encounter with Lord Al, with whom I had said goodbye from outside of the dome.

    Tomorrow is the day I will leave, and to be honest, I will miss the Devil¡¯s Gate and its unique environment. Still, I am quite excited about my return. It would be great to feel the night again; even the beautiful golden sunline will bore you if you experienced it twenty-four seven.

    There is still a day before I leave, and currently, I am doing what I had been doing past ten days after my fight Lightning Werewolf; I am practicing sentient projection.

    Currently, a beautiful seven-colored thumb-size sparrow is flying around me. Its features are very vivid in that it looked like real sparrows, but its movements are not as smooth as the real sparrow; It may look wless under my energy maniption, but they are not; any Tyrant would able to tell that.

    My forehead is sweaty right now as I tried to project my consciousness inside the sparrow, which is extremly difficult; I had been trying that thing for ten days and did not have the slightest sess, which is quite frustrating.

    I had not throught that projecting the consciousness would be this hard; it looks like I would have to take some guidance from a teacher who is one of the best in the world in a sentient projection that even people from supremee for the tips.

    I tried for a couple of more minutes before I stopped, today is not the day I would seed, and there are many more things I have to do.

    ¡¯Sigh!¡¯

    With a tired sigh, I got up and walked toward the shower; I had been at this thing for two hours, which is very tiring.

    After taking a cold shower, I walked into the kitchen and begin to cook. Today, I only used my hands as I still could not cook the soul food with my strings, my control is not perfect enough, but I am getting close; if I continued practicing, I would be able to do that in a month.

    The thing I had learned from Lord Al had been very useful in mastering the new soul recipes than now; I have a total of eight soul recipes in my arsenal, which is great.

    One and a halfter, I finished cooking and set the table for two; just as I served her te, Ashlyn flew into the table and begin to eat.

    The dinner was amazing without a doubt; every soul food recipe is amazing. It is not only nourishing to the body but also to the soul, and preliminary soul recipes that I am learning could be eaten by anyone.

    "Come to the sixth floor of the Admin immediately!" I had just taken out my sword when a familiar voice rang out in my head. "Why?" I asked back; it is miss Constance who spoke, her voice seemed quite urgent, and I could even detect a hint of tiredness from it.

    "Juste as soon as possible; I will exin everything when you came," she said hurriedly and cut off the telepathic link before I could ask her any more questions.

    I left, stumped for a moment before I took back my sword and walked out of the training room. I had never seen her voice so urgent, and if not for me having no choice, I would have never heeded her call.

    My identity is quite s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e; If Grimm Monsters find out I am here, they will bring huge trouble to me. Not to forget humans, there is aplex political structure, and I have made quite an enemies who might kill me to save themselves some future trouble.

    I soon walked out of my house and took the air immediately, and flew toward the administrative building at a fast speed which is still within the boundaries of the Emperor.

    Ting!

    On the way, my holowatched buzzed with mail and I was about to discard it and when I saw the sender and opened it.

    Thud!

    Three minutester, Inded in front of the Administrative Building and enter inside. In inside, I walked toward the blue elevator reserved for Tyrants. I could feel the eyes of receptionists and Emperor Level Guards on me as I went toward that elevator.

    As the sensor scanned the key, which was kindly provided by Miss Constance, the door of the elevator opened with ¡¯sup¡¯ and closed as I entered inside before it begins to go up fast; I did not even have to press the floor button.

 Chapter 1726 - Nine

    <h4>Chapter 1726 - Nine</h4>

    Ting!

    A few secondster, the door of the elevator opened, and I found myself face to face with a blue-haired Tyrant who looked to be in his early forties.

    If I remember correctly, then his name Nicks Robbins; he is one of Tyrant who went for Engine-like thingy with Sir George and other Tyrants when I had released the news.

    "You arete!"

    He said before I could even open my mouth, and I found myself covered in Tyrant energy. I got yanked out of the elevator a little too forcefully before everything be a blur. I could easily break out of the energy cover, but I did not; I decided to wait and watch for a while.

    On the way here, I thought why Miss Mars had called me. This may very well jeopardize my identity, which I worked very hard to create, and I would be in loads of trouble if people get to know it; she understood it but still called me; she better have a good reason for it.

    A secondter, the blue became clear, and I found myself in a huge hall, and there are auras of more than ten Tyrants concentrating on me.

    "You are here!" I heard the familiar voice and soon found Miss Constance in front of me. I am quite surprised seeing the state, which looked quite bad. Her clothes are torn, and her hairs are disheveled with a sign of healed injures all over her body.

    "Mars, are you sure about him?" A voice called, another familiar figure about the same age as Miss Constance appeared in front of me, which is in the same state as Miss Constance.

    I don¡¯t know his name, but I have seen him fight many times through Ashlyn. His aura is equal to that of Miss Constance and belongs to the same Elite legions are her. "You will know soon, Ryder," Miss Constance replied before she called me.

    "Miss Constance, why have you called me?" I asked before she could speak, and I let her know by my tone how displeased I am about her sudden call.

    "Look?" She did not answer directly, just moved away from me, and I looked at the scene behind her, and my eyes couldn¡¯t help but constrict, seeing that.

    I did not see that when I came as I am more focused on her sudden call and answers, I will demand her, but now I looked at the scene in front of me, the answer is very clear.

    On the other side of the hall, I saw nine medical pods with dens runes shining on them. These medical pods are not a simple thing; they are some of the best medical pods of our world produced by a medical scientist of Pyramid.

    They are made especially for the Tyrants and very helpful. The teacher did not like them; she believes the healer who requires helps from the tool is not a true healer; though I did not believe in this philosophy of hers, I still designed my healing moves so that I would not require any outside assistance.

    Between the healing pods, I could see a Tyrant and a couple of Emperor healers moving around while few Tyrants healing hovering around them.

    I moved and instantly appeared beside the pods; I had been looking at two Tyrant, I would have seen a sh of surprise appearing in their eyes.

    "The Grimm Monsters have set a huge trap if, for their timely rescue, these people would not have been able to survive," "Even after rescued, these people do not have much time if they did not get assistance, they would not be able to survive for more than six hours," Miss Constance said.

    I did not know the reply; instead, I touched the leg of the middle-aged woman who is in extreme agony; it a good thing is gagged and bound in a pod; otherwise, it would have been very difficult to control her.

    ¡¯Wormaster!¡¯ She had fallen prey to wormaster; one could see thousands of worms wriggling across her skin, eating her up from inside; if my calctions are right, this woman would not be able to survive more than two hours.

    "Brat, how much time you think she has?" An old voice asked. It is Tyrant healer who spoke, he looked to be in his early seventies, and his eyes looked very stressed.

    "She would not be able to survive for more than two hours if she did not receive immediate medical treatment," I replied, and the old man couldn¡¯t help but nod after a moment of surprise.

    "She hit the hardest, while others have to six to seven hours to live, she has barely two," He said with a sad sigh. "My meager skills are not enough to save her, not any of them. The Grimm Monsters have stuck a too powerful blow," he added before looking at me.

    "I don¡¯t know who you are, but this girl seemed to believe in you. Can you do anything about them?" he asked while motioning his eyes toward Miss Constance.

    While he asked, his tone is clear that he did not believe I have any chance, and I could me him for assuming that. It is a strong belief that only Tyrants could heal the Tyrants, and there had been very, very few people who had been able to break this belief.

    "Yes, I can," I said with confidence that not only seem to surprise the old healer, but other people around him, the only one who isn¡¯t surprised is Miss Constance.

    "Please focus on stabilizing the condition of others while I will heal thisdy," I said before the old man could say anything.

    "Life Coffin!" I said as I ced both of my hands on thedy, and as I did, hundreds of vines released from my hands and begin to weave themselves rapidly, and twenty-secondter, a semi-transparent green runic coffin appeared around thedy.

    "It is going to be painful; please bear it," I said gently, and thousands of hair-thin vines shot from the coffin towards thedy.

 Chapter 1727 - Healing I

    <h4>Chapter 1727 - Healing I</h4>

    "It is going to be painful; please bear it," I said gently, and thousands of hair-thin vines shot from the coffin towards thedy.

    Thousands of hair-thin vines pierce through her from all directions; there is not even a single area where my vines had not been pierced. It is important to cover every part of the body when healing someone this serious.

    As the vines pierce through thedy¡¯s skin, they begin to spread inside. The look of pain in the face of ady has be even prominent, and she screamed; fortunately, the coffin not had muted all the sounds.

    Every special energy of Grimm Monsters is treated differently, with Worm Type is one of the most difficult to deal with.

    The Worm type of energy creates all sorts of words, big and small, visible invisible, worms with all kinds of functions, and the stronger Wormmaster, the more varieties of powerful worms it can create, which can be bitch to deal with.

    The wormaster that injured thisdy is at the league as that of the Poison master that had injured Miss Constance.

    The good thing is that Worm Energy in thedy¡¯s body is not as thick had Poison Energy had been in Miss Constance¡¯s body. If it had been Constance in their ce, with her strength, she would be easily able to hold on for days.

    These are regr Tyrant who had got injured by the Elite Worm master; it is a good thing they have been rescued quickly; otherwise, they would have died long ago.

    As my strings begin to spread, pale brown energy begins toe out of them and filling the runes of the coffin. Unlike before, when I had extracted Poison from Miss Constance, I don¡¯t spread my vines into every part of her body before I begin to heal; with worms, I had to begin extraction from the start.

    My vines spread inside thedy and pierce through every worm theye across and suck them whole before dividing into multiple branches and spreading.

    The look on thedy¡¯s face became that of horror, and she screamed like she is in extreme pain, and she is. The worms started their counterattack, and it is very painful to her. While the pain is bad, I could not anything about it; I need these worms to react.

    The worms have begun to attack my strings madly, and my vines are moving toward them in vengeance as they continued to pierce through their bodies wild abdomen.

    In just ten minutes, half of the runes have been filled with pale brown liquid, which looked like spoiled shit. Thest time when I am healing Miss Constance, I had needed more than an hour to reach this stage.

    Well, a lot of things have changed in the past few months; not only have I grown much stronger, but I had also made necessary upgrades in my healing arts with the data I had collected when I healed Miss Constance, which made the process of healing much faster.

    I have to be fast here, it may not look like it, but I am giving all my efforts to heal her. She is not the only one I have a deal with; there are other eight who are also barely hanging by their lives.

    With half of the runes filled with Worm energy, the counter supression it was able to create is great. It had slowed down the offense of worm, and with my strings quantity increased tremendously, I was dealing with them at a much faster speed.

    The runes on the coffin filling at a visible rate, but such healing also had cost; the pain that thedy is feeling is huge, the veins on her head begin to pop out.

    "He is torturing her, Mars!" I heard behind me say, and the next moment powerful aura of Elite Tyarant crashed down on me hard for a moment before it was crushed by a familiar aura of the same caliber, which envelope my body like a warm nket.

    "He is healing her, Robbins, and if can¡¯t watch it, then get out," Said the familiar voice.

    I did not focus on what is happening behind me, and nor I am surprised to see it happened. My peculiar healing style tends to get people all riled up, but it is extremly effective and fast, so I am not going to change it.

    If people don¡¯t like the pain, they could always go to the other healers.

    The aura of the man named Robbins disappeared after Miss Constance¡¯s warning, but he did not leave the room, and the aura of Miss Constance around me became even more, reinforce to save me from another idiot¡¯s outburst.

    It would have been fine even if she had not covered me with aura; though the aura of Elite Tyrant is very powerful and made me feel a little stuffy in the c.h.e.s.t, I could bear it without affecting my healing speed.

    Ten more minutes passed, and nearly all the runes on the coffin filled with the pale brown energy. The counter supression such energy is creating is great that the worms can barely do anything against my vines.

    My vines are now projecting special suction energy, attracting worms that burrowed in even the deepest part of her; it won¡¯t take long to take out all the Worm Energy outside her body.

    Time passed by, and my strings spread further and further into her, bringing out warms that are hiding the deepest part of her.

    Worm energy is too dangerous to even leave behind a single strand of it; it had a habit of burrowing deeper into the body and festering there; by the time one notices them, it is already toote.

    I would have sent the burst of healing energy to her that would have helped her even more, but I could not. There are eight more patients had remained, and I would need all the energy I have to heal them.

 Chapter 1728 - Healing II

    <h4>Chapter 1728 - Healing II</h4>

    "She ispletely healed; please take her out of the coffin," I said as the upper screen of the coffin had dissolved. Just as I said, energy seeped into my coffin, and ady floated out of it.

    "Th..thank you!" said thedy weakly, to which I could only smile. "Give her mild healing potion; her body is currently too weak to take the regr healing potion," I said to the shocked faces of Tyrants and Emperors around me; even more, Constance is faintly shocked.

    She would not have been if I had not healed that Tyrantdy so quickly. I had needed more than two and half hours to heal Miss Constance but needed only half an hour to heal thatdy.

    "Bring me the most serious patient," I said to them, and when suddenly I remembered something. "All of them injured by the same Wormaster, right?" I asked, "Yes, there was only one Wormaster among those who ambushed them." Miss Constance replied.

    I nodded at her answer before I focused on the man in his mid-forties who had been dropped into my coffin by the doctor. As he did, the screen sealed the coffin again.

    I had asked that question before if they had been injured by the same Worm master, things would be much easier for me. I had already s.u.c.k.e.d the Worm energy, and with its intense supression of energy inside the patient, the healing would be much easier.

    It would be easier with each patient as more Worm energy piled up in the coffin and counter supression through them became more and more powerful.

    Right after the coffin sealed, strings again pierced into the patient¡¯s body and started to suck the worms, which had be intensely suppressed. This time my vines begin to released the attractive energy from the beginning, and loads of worms are s.u.c.k.e.d toward them as they are attracted by a powerful ma.

    Minutes passed by; each minute, the expressions on the patient¡¯s face would be graver and graver as my vines spread further inside him, which would, in turn, would heal him faster.

    Twenty-four minutester, the seal of the coffin disappeared again, and patients floated out without me saying anything, and the next patient floated in.

    I did not say a word to that and close the coffin before it started healing again. With practiced ease, I sent my vines inside the patient, and they started s.u.c.k.i.n.g the Worms, which had nearly frozen in their ces with the powerful counter supression.

    Time passed, and a third patient had also healed, and another patient appeared in the coffin soundlessly.

    I healed them with all my focus; at one point, I became so focused that everything else disappeared in front of my view, and the only thing I could see the patient I am healing. I want to heal them, quickly as possible at the best of my ability without damaging their foundation.

    Sometimes healers do that when they are focused on saving the life and time is short. It is not their fault as their first priority is to save their patient.

    I healed them, healed nine seriously injured Tyrant, and I had done that in less than four hours; I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of that, but the next moment when I tried to get up, I found myself devoid of energy.

    The tiredness I had not felt till now came crashing down on me, and I just wanted to sleep. Healing these Tyrants have taken not only all my Inheritance energy but also my soul energy; I would have to rest before I feel again.

    "My god, such healing talent! Kid, who are you?" Asked the old healer with shining eyes who is too close to myfort.

    He looked at me for an answer, and after he did not get it for several seconds, he looked at Miss Constance and other Tyrants who also sensibly kept their mouths shut.

    I am sure most of the Tyrants have already had an idea who I am, and an old healer too would have if it looked at my current id and where I am from. Not to forget my peculiar healing style, I am sure there is a big dossier of information about me in each of their organization which they could easily lookup.

    "Sir Jonah, I presume all of them out of danger?" the man named Robbins asked; I am quite displeased hearing it. I may not be the best healer, but I am damn good, and I have full confidence in my healing ability; I would never half-heartedly heal the patients I had touched.

    "Yes, all of them are fully healed. This Sir had done a spectacr job in healing them." The old man replied before he turned toward me. "Kid, you should be working in a hospital with the great talent of yours; why are you wasting talent in fighting like a brute." The old man said.

    I couldn¡¯t help but rolled my eyes hearing that; one moment, this old man referred to me as ¡¯Sir,¡¯ but the next moment, he came back to the kid.

    I did not answer his question, just smile before turning toward Miss Constance, "Lady Mars, I will be going now," I said tiredly as I got up slowly; though I am quite tired, I will be able to fly without falling down.

    "Let¡¯s go; I will drop you off at your home!" she said, and before I could say anything, I found myself enveloped in her energy, and we both floated out of the hall.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shook my head seeing that, earlier when I came here, I was brought here covered in Tyrants energy, and I am going out the same way.

 Chapter 1729 - Leaving The Devils Gate

    <h4>Chapter 1729 - Leaving The Devil''s Gate</h4>

    "You should stay in my quarters till we leave tomorrow," She said when we got out of the hall. I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised to hear her offer and opened my mouth to decline before closing and thinking for a moment.

    "OK!" I said a secondter. "I don¡¯t think you would agree on this quickly. Do you want to stay in my quarters this badly," She said teasingly.

    Hearing that, my cheeks couldn¡¯t help but brighten up a little before I controlled my expression. "My identity had been revealed, and seeing there is Tyrant level already found in the city, your quarters is the safest ce for me," I said, and now it is her time to get shocked.

    "How do you know about that?" She suddenly stopped and asked me. I could feel her concentrate around me concentratedly, which is slightly ufortable, but I could bear it.

    "I have my sources," I said mysteriously. A second I said it, a strange realization dawned on her face, and she looked at me; her aura also concentrated, which made me feel slightly stifling, but I bore it with a smile.

    "You are the one who spread the news about the Lidt, arent you?" she asked. I did not reply, just kept the smile on my face; she stared at me couple of seconds before she looked away and lightened up the pressure.

    "What is that, Lidtdy Mars?" I asked her a few secondster, hearing that expressions on her face became serious, "It is something the only Tyrant should know," She replied. "You will know about it when you make a breakthrough to the Tyrant stage," She added.

    I wanted to press her further, but seeing her expression, I let go. I will ask the teacher about it, the teacher had told me many things that the only Tyrant have the business of knowing and I am sure she will tell me about it.

    A minuteter, we reached her quarters. I have to say, it is quite opulent, decorated with high-grade things that are not only pleasant to look at but also very helpful in practice.

    The chandelier in the hall is made with concentrator crystals of Tyrant Grade, which attract a huge amount to pure mana. The mana inside the living room is six times that of the outside, regrly practicing in such an environment has great benefits, even to Tyrant.

    "You should go rest," she said as she pointed me toward the room, "I will be out for few hours; I have to make the preparations for tomorrow."

    "Nobody will attack you here, but even if they do, the wards of apartments will stop them for few minutes before I arrive," She added.

    "Thank You," I said and toward the room. I am really feeling tired after healing so many Tyrants and seeing it is alreadyte, I decided to sleep directly, not having the energy to work with my Inheritance to practice in Tome, which I usually do before sleeping.

    "Get in; we don¡¯t have all day to wait around!" A fat-looking Tyrant barked as he herded us into the ship one by one. Its soul sense is tracking all the Emperors as we went inside the ship, feeling a stifling sense; no Emperor decided to create trouble.

    There are two lines of Emperors going inside the airship. The Emperor in the one line has serious faces, some of them even anger on their faces while others have people smiling andughing, some even point at another line.

    It will be better I maintain my original id, while the Emperors know it, but it has been only a day since they know it; it will take time to spread it around.

    Both of the lines are quite long, with hundreds of people lining behind each other. There are quite a few people leaving the Devil¡¯s Gate, but more are entering. From what Miss Constance told me, she said that there are quite a lot of Emperor and Pyramid is thinking of slowing down the new entry.

    If they do that, it will bring more pressure on the Emperors since the Grimm Monsters are continue pouring their numbers without care, but Pyramid has no choice; we don¡¯t have as many powerhouses as they do.

    While many people die under such numbers difference, those that survive will be powerhouses; it is also one of the reasons the Pyramid is lessening the new numbers. It seemed quite heartless on Pyramids¡¯ part, but they have no choice but to do that.

    We do not have as many powerhouses as Grimm Monsters, and it has always been the case. Still, despite that, they never have able to conquer us. There is a simple reason for that, our powerhouses are better; they are forged through the blood and iron, and each one of the equal to two to three Grimm Monsters.

    In theing days, things are going to escte further, and I have to be prepared. I need to give maximum effort to Tyrant Inheritance, only when I could be truly able to do something for my race.

    In the grand scheme of things, even Elite Tyrants do not matter; only leader level have the strength to change the fate of the people, and I am confident that if filled all whole Honeb and designed the Tyrant upgrade to my satisfaction, my strength would reach close to the Leader level when I make the breakthrough to the Tyrant stage.

    I soon shook my head; I again started to think. I have a habit of thinking too much; I should be focusing on the things I could do now and not what I could doter.

    These twenty days in the airship will be without disturbance, and if I used them wisely, I would be able to make good progress in Tyrant Inheritance.

 Chapter 1730 - Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 1730 - Attacked</h4>

    ¡¯The spatial formations on the airship are truly amazing,¡¯ I praised as I entered inside the airship. This airship is not a normal airship but a Pseudo-Spatial Grade; the space inside it more than ten times greater than the outside.

    These sh.i.p.s are very precious, and our world has very few of them, and if not vtile conditions and attacks that happened, Pyramid never would have issued such precious airship.

    "Get In!"

    Tyrant shouted and pushed me into the cell with his energy, which had barely five squire meters of space. The cell is made of energyyers which even Tyrant would have to work had to break. With my strength, I would able to break it, but I would need to attack it constantly for more than an hour.

    I did not have to go with all these lengths to break through; Miss Mars has provided me with the key to the cell, though I could open any time I want, though I don¡¯t think I would need it.

    We will travel with this speedo-spatial airship for six days till we reach Fort Xander, and from there, we will ride off the different airsh.i.p.s, which will take us to the different regions of the central continent.

    I am quite in a dilemma; I was thinking of calling the professor to pick me up from Fort Xander. I would not have thought of this option if my identity had not beenpromised, but with a bunch of Tyrants knowing, it won¡¯t take long for higher up in Pyramid and many organizations to know.

    Teacher herself suggested that when I had talked to her in the morning. She would have sent the professor to the Devil¡¯s Gate if not space here being so stable that even Tyrants could not cut through it.

    Few minutes passed by, and when I felt airship ying up. The sensation is very faint that if not for me concentrating, I would not have felt it.

    The energy walls of cells have been fogged, forgot windows; one could not even see their neighbors properly, which is good. For the six days, I would be able to work on my Inheritance without anyone¡¯s disruptions.

    With that thought in my, Iid a simple bed and closed my eyes; Next second, I was in my Inheritance Space which has be muchrger than before, but one could barely see any open space in it, every space filled with formation diagrams.

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I looked at beautiful choose before afortable chair materialized behind me and sat in. A secondter, seven bookse flying, and I chose them, the book of the curse, before putting away the six of them back into their ces.

    These seven books are of the seven elements of my constitution given to me by the Mysterious being. I study them regrly; they are the foundation of my Inheritance, and I have to have great knowledge of these seven elements if I want to harness the maximum power of my constitution.

    I read the book of a curse for few hours before changing the book. With time being multiplied several times, I could study many things; I wish I could bring the things outside here; if I could do that, then I will waste even less time.

    Time passed by, I studied the books for more than a day inside my Inheritance space before working on my Inheritance.

    There is too much to do; with Lord Al opening my mind with new ideas, I had to upend all the work I had done before on the Inheritance. It was a time-consuming process, but its benefits were great; I could see how powerful my Inheritance going to be with the new changes I brought.

    Three days passed by as such, and except for eating and sleeping, I spent most of my time in Inheritance Space.

    I am sure the Tyrant that had been tracking me would be really frustrated seeing me sleeping in bed all the time. I had felt a very fine sliver soul sense covering my whole cell ever since I had entered it. The sliver of soul sense is very faint, so faint that even some Tyrant would not be able to sense it.

    It is obviously from Elite Tyrant; regr Tyrants do not have such fine energy control; only Elite has it.

    It is quite surprising as I had not expected there would be two Elite Tyrants would be guarding the airship; Miss Mars did not say anything about it.

    BANNNNG!

    I immediately opened my eyes and felt the airship shaking. Sirens are zing loudly, and while energy walls of my cell turned red as many types of warnings projected in front of me, seeing that my expressions couldn¡¯t help but change.

    Boom Boom Boom

    I was just wondering what had happened when I heard faint booming sounds which made a powerful pseudo spatial spaceship shake every second.

    ¡¯The airship is under attack!¡¯ I scremed in my mind as I felt the airship slowing down, and within a minute, I could not felt any momentum for it.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly, seeing the airship stopping. The defenses of the pseudo airship are very strong that even Elite Tyrants could not stop break it; the airship stopping clearly means that Grimm Monsters came very prepared.

    Ting Ting Ting

    My holowatched buzzed with mails, most of them are from an airsh.i.p.s interface except for one, which is from Miss Mars.

    I immediately opened it, and when I begin to read, as I read different expressions couldn¡¯t help but dawn on my face with each line; by the time I finished reading, my whole body shook in fear before forcefully controlled my emotions.

 Chapter 1731 - Tyrant

    <h4>Chapter 1731 - Tyrant</h4>

    They have blocked the space, which they had no need to do, seeing it is extremly hard to break the space in Devil¡¯s Gate. Elite Tyrants could not do it; only Leader ss Tyrant with exceptional capabilities could do it.

    They likely feared that a Leader ss Tyrant mighte in for the rescue, which is likely to happen. Each leader ss Tyrant is very busy, and if it is not something extremly important, they did not take action.

    Leaders are precious; each of them is equal to the hundred Elites, and losing a single one could affect war results.

    Boom Boom Boom

    Fighting had already seemed to have begun, and if sounds were any proof, it is going intense. If I want to leave, it would be a great time for leaving; if battle progressed further or some Grimm Monster was able to break into the Airship, it would be toote.

    The mail that Miss Mars had sent me is about the escape pod. It is not the normal escape pod but a state-of-the-art one that is extremely fast, which even Elite Tyrant would have a hard time catching up to and would need to attack for more than an hour to break it.

    There are only nine of such pods on the Airship, and one of them is reserved for me, but I have to decide whether I want it or not in less than five minutes. If I declined or not decided within a time frame, the pod will go to the next important person.

    In every official Airship of Pyramid, every individual is given priority, and ording to the priority, the division of resources like escape pod is divided, and it is this priority decided whether a Leader ss Tyrant woulde to the rescue or not.

    I did not decide immediately and opened the log of an airship with my new advanced ess. I wanted to ess the cameras outside, but it is beyond my ess, though I could watch inside, and except for some restricted areas, everything is visible to me.

    I tapped few buttons on my holowatch, and immediately hundreds of small screens appeared in front of me.

    The first thing I saw was panic; everyone is freaking out, talking loudly with each other with fear in their eyes. While there is panic, it is controlled. All the people are Emperors here who had gone through thousands of life and death battles; it is not easy to break their will, even in such conditions.

    I looked at the feed for a while before I opened another window and rejected the escape pod; I am running away.

    A moment I rejected the escape pod, someone took it, and a few secondste, that escape pod had been ejected from the Airship.

    Seeing that, a small smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. There are hundreds of people on the Airship who would kill to get into an escape pod, and some even are attacking the ce where the escape pod is.

    They will not be able to break it; the defenses of the Airship are very strong. Forget the puny Emperors; even regrs Tyrants would not be able to break it.

    I did not go out; instead, I sat back into my bed and opened hundreds of screens around me, watching everything that is going on in the Airship, and within a second, it is bing extremely clear that not a single Tyrant had remained on the Airship.

    Two minutes passed, and the sounds outside have be even louder; it is clear that the battle outside has be even more intense.

    BANG

    I watched the battle happening when suddenly, I heard a loud bang, and the whole Airship shook. Multiple rms shed in front of me; someone had attacked the Airship with intentions of breaking into it.

    BANG BANG BANG

    I thought it was one stray attack that had hit the Airship, but I was very wrong; as the next attack, the Airship started to shake more with greater intensity.

    ¡¯It looks like I would have to go out after all," I said with a sigh and got up from my spot and appeared beside the door of my cell, which opened immediately as I shed my badge.

    I became a blur and moved toward the ce where the Grimm Monster is attacking, and a few secondster, I reached there, and to my surprise, there are already twenty-some people gathered by huge dent which is getting bigger and bigger with each second.

    As I appeared, a surprise appeared on the faces of some people. "How do you get out of your cell, criminal? Are you a traitor?" suddenly, a beady-eyed man in his early thirties asked, hearing that I could help but get surprised.

    I did not think anyone would recognize me, seeing all my records had been locked that other than Elite Tyrant with high ess, no one would recognize me. This beady-eyed guy likely had seen me in a criminal line and remembered my face.

    With its shout, all the people looked at me, and their gazes filled with hostility and weapons ready to attack me at a moment¡¯s notice.

    "Sigh!"

    I took out a visible sigh, and a faint aura released from me and loud gasps from the people around me who begin to look at me with fear and envy. Some hot-blooded one who took threatening steps toward me immediately backed out as if their tail is on fire.

    "T...Tyrant!"

    Stammered the beady-eyed man who first identified me. Yes, I had released the aura of Tyrant, which is no big deal for me. I would not have done it, but there is no other way to make these people back off.

 Chapter 1732 - Crystal Horned Rhinoman

    <h4>Chapter 1732 - Crystal Horned Rhinoman</h4>

    BANG BANG BANG

    My heart couldn¡¯t help but thump loudly, seeing the dent on the airship¡¯s hull getting bigger and bigger.

    I first thought it is Grimm Monster attack that is making such dents and nearly regretted not taking an escape pod as I am no match for the Tyrant who could make such dents, but when I observed the dents carefully, I noticed the dents are too uniformed to made by the attack which made me take a small sigh of relief.

    If I am not wrong, which I should not be, or I would be a hell of a lot of trouble, the dents are had been made by some sort of artifact or tool, which made me take a small sigh of relief.

    Seeing the dents, it won¡¯t be long before the Grimm Monster broke through the hull, and I have to be ready to attack it at a moment¡¯s notice; it would be great if I could kill it with a single attack or at least severely injure it.

    I had all the Emperors leave the immediate area; though they are quite strong with their experience in the Devil¡¯s Gate, it is Tyrants we are dealing with which could kill them by tens with the simple wave of their hands.

    BANNNNG!

    Suddenly a loud bang rant out and much louder than the previous ones that it had to take the huge hole into the airship.

    Bang Bang Bang

    It was a good thing I was prepared and already erected the shield to deal with shrapnel that came out of such an attack. These shrapnels, which my shield easily deflecting, would tear through the shields of Emperors as if they were butter.

    "Hahaha, I did not expect some Emperor is still hiding in an airship; I guess it would not be a boring ughter!" The Grimm Monster said, seeing meing toward it with a blurring speed.

    I moved through the hole which Grimm Monster just tore off; the hole is small double of my size, which would not have been enough for Grimm Monster ise in, and it is better we fight outside; fighting inside will result in it many unintended casualties, despite the fact that it is strategically best location for me given how the airship is for human size.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against the golden brown ax of it, and as it did, I felt huge powering at me and had to take a couple of steps back to stabilize myself. As I did, I couldn¡¯t help but look at the Grimm Monster ahead of me with wide eyes.

    ¡¯F.u.c.k, this bastard would be tough!¡¯ I thought inside me.

    The Grimm Monster in front of me, Crystal Horn Rhinoman but not a normal Crystal Horn Rhinoman but a one that had awakened its Bloodline, which made its horn turn from simple crystal to a golden brown Crystal.

    It is wearing earth crystal armor which is simple in design and emits raw crushing power. In its hand had a seven-meter long ax which had a brown metal handle and golden crystal de which looked extremely sharp.

    "Human, you would have to do better than that if you want to anything against me," It said mockingly and swung its ax to me.

    Seeing the speed of its attack, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen, and I moved my sword to respond to it. Earlier, it had countered my attack almost casually, but this time, it is a little serious, and its attack is very powerful, so powerful that its de had barely taken a moment to appear in front of me.

    ng!

    I barely able to counter the attack, and when I did, I had to take the steps back repeatedly. It is a good thing I have my runes to deal with energy attacks, even when the attacks have a sentient projection; otherwise, I would have been in much more trouble than I am right now.

    "No wonder they kept you inside, with you puny little strength, you would not have had been able tost even a minute against others," It said casually and came at me with another attack which is even more powerful than before.

    The big battle is being fought on the other side of the airship, and I could not sense it. They seemed to be using some sort of artifacts that, other than sound, I could sense anything, no aura, not energy fluctuation, just sound.

    ¡¯Hun!¡¯

    Its ax had been halfway when its suddenly change its direction. Instead ofing toward my neck and it is nowing toward my waist, and its speed and power also tripled. A frown couldn¡¯t help but appeared on my face before it eased the next moment when the speed of my sword also suddenly increased.

    I have been prepared for something like that; one would have to be an idiot not to guard against such a simple trick. Though knowing them and having to power to guard against them is a totally different thing; fortunately, I could, albeit barely.

    ng!

    I was able to move my sword in front of me in time and guard against its attack. If I hadte by even a fraction of a second, that ax would have been able to cut me into two pieces easily.

    "Human, let me see how long youst," It shouted and attacked. This time, it did not give me even a moment to stabilize and attack directly.

    ng ng ng

    Its attack came at me with a lightning-fast speed that I could barely move my sword to defend against it, but that was just the beginning. From the next moment, it began to shower me with its attack as if it wanted to divide me into hundred pieces.

    Itsbat style is efficient, and every attack of it targets my weakness; seeing such fighting style, I couldn¡¯t help but curse inside. It is one of the reasons why I hate fighting those with Bloodline; these bastards getbat knowledge imparted in their souls, which makes them very hard to deal with.

 Chapter 1733 - Sphere Of Thorns

    <h4>Chapter 1733 - Sphere Of Thorns</h4>

    "Human, I have to say, you are very good for a weakling," It said as it finally stopped attacking me. It had been more than ten minutes since we have started fighting but till now it with the great advantage, it was able to injure me.

    "Kroelon¡¯s Eruption!" It thundered, and a powerful aura of bloodline sted off it, and a phantom of huge Rhinoman appared behind it.

    "Human, now have a taste of my real strength!" It shouted and appeared in front of me like a phantom that, despite expecting it, I couldn¡¯t help surprised.

    CLANG!

    Its huge ax came down on my toothpick like a sword, and as it did, I felt mountain-like pressure before plunged down with the speed of a bullet.

    Even Rhinoman had not expected I would fall down at such speed that it took a moment for it to react, and it followed me down.

    Immense energy came crashing down me, and with it came a huge shock that had rattled my body. If not for my body being so strong, many of my bones would have cracked, and I would have vomited blood.

    I am very close to vomiting the blood; I had note from this attack unscathed, I had suffered some internal injuries. If the attack had been slightingly powerful, I would have had definitely vomited the blood.

    Suddenly my fall begin to slow down, and a few secondster, I havepletely stabilized, and by that time, there is only a hundred-meter distance between the third.

    "I thought my energies would tear through you and sted you into pieces, but it seemed like my attack barely did anything other than making you fall down a little!" It said; its voice was full of surprise as it looked at me carefully.

    "Well, I have time to y around with you; those guys would need some time to finished off all the humans!" It said as it looked above before it came at me.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯

    I activated silently, without making the slightest aura of my move leak. I could have activated it earlier, but I wanted to test the power of its attack, which was not disappointing at all.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and despite me using the first boost, I still have to take the two steps back before I was able to stabilize myself.

    A frown couldn¡¯t help but appear on its huge face as it saw me taking only two steps back, but that frown disappeared as it had appeared before it came at me, leaving a trail of brown crystalline aura in its wake.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    A ferocious smile appeared on its face as it moved its ax at me; its crystalline de passed through more than half of the distance between use before my sword able to catch it, and even then, I had to take the steps back.

    It is an artist with an ax; seeing it move its ax reminds me of an artist moving a calligraphy brush across the paper.

    Its attacks are smooth and powerful, there is deception hidden in them, and if not for my vast experience and powerful analytic ability I have, I would have already been hit by its ax thousands of times.

    It is very skilled, and I would have had to work hard to decipher it, which would not be quick work, but I am still excited about it. Each Tyrant is a challenge, especially like this one which I barely have a 25% chance of defeating.

    Surviving against its attacks would not be a problem for me, but defeating it would be a huge challenge. The 25% chance I had given it is very generous on my part; the real possibility is much low.

    Still, I would continue to fight it; it would be a great battle before my big break. It would be months before I could fight another Tyrant, so I should use this chance well and fight it with my heart¡¯s content and kill it.

    The bloodline of it is quite powerful, more powerful than the Bloodline of thest Tyrant I had harvested the bloodline before; it would give me a susbstancial increase, and also one more Essence rose, I am sure the one more Essence Rose in my Tyrant Rose collection look even more beautiful.

    So, no matter how small, my chances are, I have to kill it.

    Thud!

    I took another of its attack and finally, my feetnded on the ground, seeing that small smile couldn¡¯t help but lit up on my face; I love to fight on the ground, at my current stage, some of my moves could only be used sessfully from the ground.

    THUD!

    A momentter, it alsonded on the ground, and there is a wide smile on its face. "Don¡¯t you think the human that ground is the best ce to fight?" It asked with a bright smile and seeing that smile, a sense of foreboding couldn¡¯t help but rise in my heart.

    "Sphere of Thorns!" It said gently with a gentle smile on its face, and as it did, I felt danger all over over my body.

    I did not waste time and flew into the air, and the moment I did, I found myself surrounded from every angle. There are over thousand long crystal thorns all over me; they are covering me from all sides, there is not a single space from which I could slip away.

    The crystal thorns surrounded me long and sharp; each of them is five meters long and has a tip that is sharper than that of the needle; I couldn¡¯t help but shudder when I looked at that extremely fine point of thorns.

    "Die human, I will make sure you brethren in airship join you soon," It said gently before releasing thousands of crystal thorns at me.

 Chapter 1734 - Beaten Blue and Black I

    <h4>Chapter 1734 - Beaten Blue and ck I</h4>

    ¡¯Rose Protection!¡¯

    I said in my mind and activated my defensive skill, which I had been saving on hold since I had detected the danger.

    As I activated my defensive method, threeyers of the defensive shield have materialized. They are in the form of beautiful golden maple leaves, which are thousands in numbers in all threeyers, and all of them swirling around me beautifully.

    My defensive method is not only looked pretty, but it is also pretty powerful; these leaves contain quite a much essence power of my runes, and now I just hope they will be able to help me survive the attack of this Rhinoman which is looking at me as if I am already dead.

    The moment my defensive method materialized, the long golden brown crystal thorns appeared next to them and moved toward them with destructive strength.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Hundreds of crystals thorns shed against my leaves, creating defeaning metallic sounds that make one believe that hundreds of people are fighting.

    The crystal thorns shattered into dust as they shed against the maple leaves of my defensive method. The attacks of thorns are powerful, and they bring huge power with every sh and my leaves taking it all but not without cost.

    One could see the clear cracks appeared on the leaves, and they are spreading fast. The power of the attack is not to be underestimated; it is huge, and if I had faced it when I came out of the Sunlit Dome, I would not have been able to defend against a single-crystal thorn, much less thousands of them.

    BANG!

    A loud ¡¯Bang¡¯ sound rang out, and gold maple leaves of firstter exploded into powder; not one of them had remained, and now crystal thorns areing at the secondyer of defense where golden maple leaves are glittering with power.

    The thirdyer has transferred a huge amount of harnessed power into the secondyer, making it even more powerful; it would not be easy for the thorns to break through the secondyer like the firstyer.

    Still, there is a chance they would be able to do it, the firstyer of defense barely able to take out one-third of the crystal thorns, and there is quite a huge number that had remained.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    The thorns begin to sh with the secondyer, each thorn wanting to pierce through the leaf but barely able to make a crack before turning into the dust.

    All the leaves are interconnected, and the power of every attack would be equally transferred to each leaf. So, unless the attack is so powerful that it is beyond the limit of the leaf, there is no way the leaf would shatter.

    Barely five seconds had passed since the attack had begun, and already the smile on the face of the Crystal Horn Rhinoman disappeared. Now it is looking at the attacks seriously and manipting the thorns actively for greater efficiency.

    "It is a very good defensive method human; one could rarelye across such exquisite defensive method." It said. Its voice was normal, but I could feel zing anger in it, and I know the next attack would be very powerful.

    I was right at that very moment an explosive aura shot out of its body, and the phantom of Rhinoman appeared behind it again, and this time it is even more clear; it is looked like a very clear, high-quality projection.

    Feeling the aura, all the hairs on my body stood up, and I did not waste any time activating the ¡¯Second Boost!¡¯ and it is a good thing I did as the very next moment, it appeared behind me and attacked.

    "Die Human!" It roared as it attacked came at me. I harnessed all the power of the boost and spin back with all my power, and swung my sword toward its attack.

    The attack too fast, I would not be able to dodge it sessfully, nor I want to with my runes protecting me against the energy attacks.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapon shed, and as they did, I felt as if I had been attacked by the hammer, and I begin to take the steps back uncontrobly. My body shook, and many of my internal organs got damaged, but the damage was not great; my healing power was able to heal it immediately.

    It did not give me any chance to stabilize; it immediately appeared beside me like a phantom and attacked me with its ax, which¡¯s crystal de vibrating with sheer power it contained.

    CLANNNG!

    As I shot back, I activated the formation and which shot the burst of power from my waist and helped me change my direction a little. If I not done that, I would have crashed into the tree, and that would have given the bastard a perfect chance to slice off my head with ease.

    Still, I had just survived the tree and found my footing when it appeared in front of me and swung its ax at my head, not caring about the tree that is in the way of its attack.

    These trees are not the trees that are in the central part of Devil¡¯s Forest, which could abate the momentum of attacks.

    These trees are just a little powerful than normal trees due to the influence of sunlight, but their strength is nothing. They would not be able to abate the momentum of the attack by 1%, even if there would have been ten trees back to back.

    CLANNNG!

    As I expected, its ax had cut through the tree-like it is nothing and shed with my sword, sending me further back with even greater speed than before.

 Chapter 1735 - Beaten Blue and Black II

    <h4>Chapter 1735 - Beaten Blue and ck II</h4>

    "Nearly an hour passed, and those bastard still couldn¡¯t defeat the bunch of humans!" Rhinoman said with a frown as it stopped attacking

    It is looking up toward the battle which is happening near the airship. I could not see the battle, not because it is far away because the Grimm Monsters that are attacking the humans are enveloped in some kind of domain which makes the battle near invisible.

    "Human, you are quite good at defense, and if I had time, I would have liked to see the limit of it," It said with a sigh. "Unfortunately, I have to go and ughter the rest of the humans in the airship before reinforcing the idiots who hadn¡¯t finished the job yet," It added with regret.

    Such missions are on a time limit; I am quite surprised this idiot in front of me dared to even waste much time. If I had been in its ce, I would have used my full power within the first minutes to finish me off.

    Every minute they waste, they give the enemies more time. If we were to be rescued, these bastards would have killed by those who would havee to rescue us.

    But it seemed like these people also know that there is a fat chance of rescue, which is why they dared to waste so much time. Still, I would have been in its ce; I would have used all my strength from the beginning to finished all my mission objectives as fast as possible.

    "For that, I have to kill you, kill you with my full power, even if you don¡¯t deserve it," It said, and its eyes, des, and aura thick a liquid came out of it.

    The aura is immensely powerful, so powerful that I froze for a moment. This aura had formed the shame of Rhino behind it; this time, the Rhino is different, instead of having an only horn golden brown crystal, its whole body is crystalline, and the horn on top of it is golden in color with a slight brownish hint.

    "Golden Retribution!" It roared, and the golden-brown aura around it turned golden for a moment before it came at me.

    Its speed seemed slow, so slow that I felt like I could attack it ten times. Seeing that, fear couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, and I moved my sword with all the strength that all the boosters in my body had given me.

    CLANNNGG!

    I am barely able to move my sword up when its ax is stuck against my sword. The attack is a force of mountain; it is powerful and heavy that I cked out for a moment.

    When I came to myself, I found myself crashing into a tree after tree while vomiting the blood, which is filled with bits and pieces of my internal organs.

    The attack had been too powerful, more powerful than I had expected. It is a good thing I had runes that could absorb the energy; if not, that Bloodline energy from the attack would have torn through my body.

    The bloodline energy of this attack had quite a sentients in it, and with the power it contains, it would have shredded my body shredder shred the cheese, and this attack is just beginning, and as I could see it slowly walking through the trees, leaving behind tens of afterimages.

    Seeing it, I forcefully control my invisible wings in a bid to stabilize myself and move my sword in front of me while activating all the ocr abilities I have; the attack wille at any moment.

    Just as I had thought that my ax came out of nowhere and moved toward my neck to decapitated me, but I used every shred of energy I have and moved my sword up in front of the ax to defend myself.

    CLANNNGG!

    Its ax shed came down on my sword again, and it nearly left my hands. The power of the sword was so great that my hands became numb, and small fractures begin to appear on them and as I crashed through one tree after another while vomiting the blood.

    It is more powerful than I had imagined, and if it continued to attack me this way, it wouldn¡¯t be long before its de fell on my neck, and I take a forever journey to the underworld.

    My mind raced like a rocket, and I begin to think about all the strategies I have made to defeat such a difficult opponent; ording to my current estimate, I have less than a 5% chance of defeating, and this estimate of mine is quite generous.

    It again came like a phantom, leaving behind tens of afterimages and attacked me, sending me flying at even greater fracturing bones of hands. Intense pain shot through me, but I bore it with a bright mind as I finally found the strategy which I could use to deal with.

    The chances of defeating this bastard with this strategy are not that great, but they are still better than my usual ¡¯Collect the data and attack¡¯ strategy.

    As I made my mind, nine lotuses came out of me and stopped before ten meters from my body and created a small domain.

    "Petty tricks would not save you, human," said Crystal Horn Rhinoman and who came walking, leaving tens of afterimages behind it.

    It passed through with the domain of roses without any problem, and I am not surprised to see that. This domain I have employed, not to protect me against it but suppress it, though the suppression would not be huge, every bit will help during the next phase of my n, which is quite hard.

    I had practiced it but never used it in the battle; the concentration and energy it requires are immense, and the slightest mistake would be the cause of my fall, but I have not choice but to do it as it is the only way through which I have any chance to kill it.

 Chapter 1736 - Strings

    <h4>Chapter 1736 - Strings</h4>

    A frown appeared on its face as it entered the Rose Domain before its ugly face smoothened up with a hint of mockery as it attacked me again, and this time, its attack is more powerful than before, much more powerful.

    CLANNNGG!

    Crack Crack Crack

    Our weapons shed again, and just as they did, I felt cracks running down on my bones as I sted back vomiting. The cracks are far greater than before, and even with the healing power of my body working at its full capacity,

    I gritted my teeth and bore the pain while focusing on the next phase of my n. I could not let it discover that thing till it is ready. Once it discovered it, I would have never been able to use that thing on this bastard without getting discovered.

    It is a good thing; we are still in Devil¡¯s Gate. Though the suppressive effect is very faint, barely affecting the Tyrant, it is still good for me; I could hide many things in the shadow of the suppression.

    CLANNNGG CLANNNGG CLANNNGG

    I am getting beaten ck and blue. The more I am resisting, the more power it is using in its attacks which are extremely strongs.

    Still, I am reaching my limit; if I take a few of its attacks, my bones will turn into dust, and my internal organs would shatter into pieces.

    Eleven more seconds passed, and I got attacked with few more times. I had reached my limit, and if it got attacked with such fearsome power once more, there is no way I could survive. So, I have to act even when the n is not ready.

    There is a high chance it would break out of it, seeing the preparation are still iplete, but I have no choice to do than, as not doing anything means death.

    It again came walking, leaving behind countless afterimages, and soon it appeared in front of me and move its ax back to take a swung. Its movements seemed casual and slow, but they are extremely fast that even I could not see them properly.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s see how strong my strings are.¡¯ With that thought. I activated my strings, and just as I did, Rhonoman stopped on its, and great shock appeared on its face as it found itself bound in a light of string strings.

    The strings have appeared, and they begin to suck near liquid bloodline aura covering its body and started to suck with their maximum power and grow.

    The strings revealed themselves as they started the suck, till now they are growing on my energy and nearly emptied all my storage which is one of the reasons why I had acted early.

    The strings did not take much energy to grow; what nearly emptied my storage was making them fully invisible, so they could not be seen, heard, felt, or sensed. It takes a huge amount of energy and concentration.

    "Petty tricks will not help you human!" It said and moves its ax toward me, but the next moment a frown couldnt help but appeared on its face as it found out the speed and power of its attack had been severely affected.

    "Die, you bastard!" Rhinoman roared and attack as an aura around it billowed with the rage it is feeling.

    Seeing it attacking, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but twinkle; the bastard had made the mistake that I had been waiting for it to make; even the smart Grimm Monsters made this. They should forget the mentality of ¡¯killing the originator to get of the problem.¡¯

    If this bastard focused on breaking off the strings than attacking me, it would have solved this problem immediately but no like the dumb bastards. It also believed that as long as it killed me, the strings would disappear on its own.

    While it is true, the bastard had forgotten to notice several other things, such as the rate the strings are growing as they are consuming its bloodline aura with wild abandon and how hard it is to kill me.

    CLANNNGG!

    Crack Crack Crack

    Its attack crashed on my sword, and just as it did, the cracks in bone my arm begin to widen with great speed that I barely able to hold the sword in my hand.

    With the force of its attack, I shot back while vomiting the blood and big pieces of my internal organs.

    I am in intense pain, but I am smiling. I had seeded, the precious few seconds it had used to attack, my vines have grown considerably on its body, feasting on its aura, which has much lesser resistance than its bloodline energy but same as powerful.

    "Why are youughing, you bastard!" The Rhinoman asked as it appeared in front of me and saw my wretched state. "I have defeated you, you dumb bastard!" I said with a bloodied mouth as I forcefully stopped myself with my invisible wings.

    "HAHAHA," "You sure like to joke human, you think these puny little strings of yours could stop me," It asked withunched and moved its hands to grab the strings which had already covered of third of its and spreading fast.

    A secondter, a frown appeared on its face, which morphed into surprise but shock appeared on its face as no matter how much it tried, it is not able to grab the strings.

 Chapter 1737 - Death

    <h4>Chapter 1737 - Death</h4>

    The strings are extremely fine and have very slippery properties, which makes them very hard to break.

    In the past month, after consuming one Tyrant Bloodline and tens of Emperor Bloodlines, a great change has urred in my strings; they have be very strong.

    It continued to struggle with strings, and when it could not get a hold on them, it would get angrier and try even harder to pull them, but no matter how harder it tries, it was not able to pull a single string while the strings took full advantage of its aura which is still billowing from its body and covered more than half of its body.

    Suddenly it seemed to understand what is happening and stopped pulling strings and draw its aura in the body. Though it was not able to draw in all the aura while still maintaining its current power, it still able to draw in 80%, which instantly lessened the growth of strings.

    "It is quite a scary move, human, able to bind me without me noticing," It said as it looked at me. its eyes have now be much calmed, "But don¡¯t think, I could not deal with it," It said with eyes brimming with confidence as it truly believed it could deal with the strings.

    I did not reply to its words, just continue looking at it with a smile that seemed to irk it, and anger again appeared in its eyes before it controlled it.

    "Crystel Vortex!" It shouted a momentter, and thin sharp crystals begin to materialize in front of it; within a few seconds, thousands of golden brown crystals materialized in front of me and formed a vortex of it.

    Seeing the vortex made of tiny sharp crystals, all the hair on my body couldn¡¯t help but stand up. This attack is extremely dangerous, and if it hit me, I will end in very bad condition.

    The vortex of crystal appeared, and instead ofing at me, it moved at Rhinoman before seeing drowning it in it.

    See!

    I couldn¡¯t help but suck a sharp break seeing that; it is clear that Rhinoman is nning is using this dangerous move to get rid of my strings. This will be torturous; even if this move is its own, I don¡¯t think the move will show any mercy as thousands of tiny sharp crystals cut through it.

    A new sense of respect couldn¡¯t help but appear in my eyes for it. Unfortunately, these tiny sharp crystals would not help it; instead, they would help me.

    The sharpness and power of these crystals are not enough to cut my strings; the strings instead will use the energy of crystals to grown.

    The second after the crystal vortex enveloped it, the grunting noises of pain begin to appear, and with each second, they became louder and louder, and itsted till the ninth second before the noises stopped.

    Except for the crackling sounds of crystals, no sound could be heard, and this crackling sound became louder and louder as the vortex spun faster.

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I saw the spinning speed of the vortex increased suddenly. This is the sign that my strings had seeded, and now I am truly out of danger, so unless Rhinoman could dig out an extremely powerful move from its Bloodline, there is no danger to me.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Seconds passed as the vortex spun faster and faster when suddenly, a loud painful scream broke out of Rhinoman, and the vortex disappeared.

    When Rhinoman revealed itself, it looked like an ugly green cloth doll. The strings have every inch of Rhinoman; there is not a center which is not being covered; my strings and the scream it let out just now because my strings have pieces inside its body and started to grow.

    I did not waste any time and begin the harvesting process. With Bloodline, it is very hard to harvest, but I do not have to worry about it; as long as I begin the harvesting process, the mysterious Silver and Green runes wille out and finished the job for me.

    Sup!

    "Stop You Bastard!" Rhinoman roared in a loud, straining voice as it came at me with blurring speed butpared to before, its speed is quite slow, and I was easily able to dodge the attack.

    "Try harder, little rhino." I teased as I dodged the attack. The harvesting process had started; even if I barely harvest any essence of it, it could feel the impending danger and began attacking me crazily.

    Unfortunately, my strings have restricted its speed and strength, making it extremely easy for me to dodge its attacks. I even begin to tease it to make it madder, so it could focus more on me rather than the strings inside it.

    Buzz!

    Seconds passed by, and I dodge attack after attack before I finally stopped as I heard the sound I had been waiting for.

    My body buzzed, and Silver and Green runes came out of me begin to spread into strings fast. With these runesing out, I am finally out of danger, and now even if its Bloodline evolved tens of time, it would only be turned into food for runes.

    Gasp!

    A few secondster, the runes spread fully, and the harvesting process begins; a momentter, a thick purified bloodline essence came inside my body, and I couldn¡¯t help but gasp seeing it. The Bloodline of this Crystal Horn Rhinoman is much powerful than the first Tyrant¡¯s Bloodline I had consumed.

    The advancement I will have with the help of this Bloodline is immense; if my strength is increased enough, I might go up and help the humans that are fighting.

    Buzz!

    "Ahh!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but m.o.a.n as the strengthening energy begin to fill the cells of the honeb, which then merged into my body and soul, increasing my strength rapidly.

 Chapter 1738 - Help

    <h4>Chapter 1738 - Help</h4>

    "Bloodlines are the best tonic!" I said drunkenly. I am really feeling drunk; the increase in strength this Bloodline has given me is really something else.

    The Bloodline of the Crystal Horn Rhino has filled about a hundred thousand more hexagonal cells of the Honeb, nearly three hundred thousand, which increase my strength immensely.

    With these three hundred thousand hexagonal cells filled, I had filled nearly a million hexagonal cells of Honeb, and it gave me much immense strength, and there are still four million hexagonal cells of Honeb that remain to be filled.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shake in excitement whenever I thought about the strength I will have when I filled all the hexagonal cells.

    Dhub!

    I controlled my excited heart with deep breaths and tapped on the huge grey body of Rhino with my index finger; just as I did, the husky form of it had copsed and revealed beautiful Brown Gold essence rose.

    I admired the essence rose for a moment before I put it away safely into the wooden box. The essence was beautiful, and I would have liked to admired it more if not for there are many important things I have to do.

    With such increment in strength, I had decided to join the big battle; it would be extremely dangerous, and I might get killed, but I have no choice. It had been nearly two hours since they begin fighting, which is quite long.

    The Grimm Monsters that attacked seemed quite strong; I am sure all that attack would be stronger than the Rhinoman that had attacked me, but still, me joining the battle could tip the scale in our favor, and we could exterminate those bastards.

    After making the decision, I did not fly away toward the battle; instead, I activated the ¡¯Giagantification¡¯ move.

    This move is my most defense-oriented and could help me survive the attacks of those who are much stronger than me. I wanted to use this move earlier, but attacks of bastards were too strong to give me any time to use it.

    The strings begin to puff up and begin to grow at visible speed, that with five seconds, I reached my meters height, and fifteen secondster, I had grown ten meters long and stopped growing.

    Giagantification needs a huge amount of energy, and I usually use the energy of enemies to grow. Still, the ten-meter long avatar is huge; this height could easily help me dominate over the Grimm Monster, who is usually seven to eight meters long.

    After erasing all the signs of harvesting, I flew into the air, and soon I reached near the huge battle which I could barely see inside even after activating all my ocr abilities; it is all very misty.

    Still, I could see faintly guess what is happening inside; five human Tyrants are being besieged by the Eleven Grimm Monsters. The battle is extremely intense, and that I started to have second thoughts about joining it.

    There are some Grimm Monsters I could not do anything against. They are extremely powerful that I would not be able tost against them even for a minute.

    I quickly calmed my mind and begin to look at the domain carefully. The battle may be dangerous for me, but I have to join it; the humans are outnumbered with powerful Grimm Monsters, every bit of the help counts.

    I know how to break them, but I do not have the tools for it. If the domain had been Emperor level, I would have broken it; I had brought those tools from the academy when I came to the Devil Gate. Those Emperor level domain breaking artifacts are useless against Tyrant level Domain artifacts.

    Seeing there is better no other choice, I decided to use the method any other person in my position would do, and that is using brute force.

    BANG!

    I charged my sword to the limit and attacked the disc. The disc is being protected by the threeyered energy field, and I was barely able to make the ripple on the firstyer of its energy shield.

    While I failed to make the single crack on the energy field, I was able to attract the attention of all the Tyrants who were fighting inside.

    The second after I attacked, the battle inside the domain had stopped, and all the misty figures from inside looked at me. I could see both sides regrouping toward each other and looking at me while I also stared back at them.

    For the first few seconds, nothing happened before the lead Grimm Monster motioned with its hands, and one Grimm Monster on left separated from the ground and came toward my direction. The humans moved to block it, but the Grimm Monster moved to intercept.

    They sessfully stopped the humans with double numbers while the Grimm Monster came at me and stopped at the edge of the domain.

    BANG!

    For all they know, they might be fighting all the human Tyrants from the airship, and I am rescue they had called, and since I am a rescue, I am going to be powerful who could kill it at single attack.

    Seeing its dilemma, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, and I remained static on my spot.

    Let it think what it wants to think; I had already seeded. I was able to sessfully extract the one Grimm Monster from the battle; this is the most I could do.

    As for fighting it, I will do it if it came out, and if its turns out to be too powerful, I could always run and as long as it is not the elite that is chasing me, I could run away sessfully.

 Chapter 1739 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1739 - Fight</h4>

    Chapter 1739 Fight

    It stayed at its spot for twenty-two minutes before it finally walked out of the domain.

    "I thought it was some kind of rescue, but here you are, a stray Tyrant that we missed," The Grimm Monster said. It seemed to be very angry, not only at me but also at itself for wasting so much precious time.

    "Aww, look who is talking, a little hyena who spent more than twenty minutes making the decision," I said back, mocking and which instantly made it very angry, and a powerful aura begin to seep out of its body.

    The Grimm Monster in front of me Scarlet Hyena, a fire elemental Grimm Monster which is famed for its rage and bloodthirstiness.

    As I mocked it, it got so angry that it literally started shaking, and its scarlet became even darker with rage, and I felt all the hair on my body standing up before it even attacked.

    "You F.u.c.k.i.n.g Bastard!" It said with gritted teeth, pronouncing each work heavily before earthshattering scarlet aura akin to blood burst out of its body and attacked me.

    CLANNNG!

    Its five-meter long scarlet sword crashed into a seven-meter long sword of mine and sent me back with heavy steps. Its attack sent powerful energy at me and shock that could turn my internals to the paste.

    It is a good thing I had the foresight of being Giagantified; If I had fought without it, the shock would have torn my internal organs apart, and I would have to vomit the blood right now.

    "Die, you wretched human!" Its voice appeared in front of me, and I found a red sword that came streaking toward my giant neck before I could even take two steps back.

    CLANNNG!

    The red sword struck against my sword like a phantom sending me back again with much greater force than before.

    I had just taken a step back when I found a figure of Hyanman appearing behind me and attacking at my c.h.e.s.t.

    CLANNNG!

    My arm moved back an unnatural angle, and able to stop the scarlet sword before it could hit me. Giagantification had many traits; one that I most like after defense is its nimbleness. It could move at any angle, some then that are impossible for humans to perform.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    It again disappeared from its spot and appeared in front of me, intending to decapitate me. Seeing that, my sword moved quickly from the back and appeared in front of me, again defending against the attack of Scarlet Hyena.

    These attacks were the beginning; as time passed, its attacks have be even faster and vicious that I had to use every bit of strength of killing rule to see and react to its attack. I also used all my soul and killing rule¡¯s power to create the sensory field.

    This Scarlet Hyena is very powerful; if I had met it before, I would have found my end in a single attack. Without the advancement that the Bloodline of Crystal Horn Rhinoman¡¯s Bloodline has given me, I would have been no match for it.

    Even now, I am no match for it and barely surviving due to the preparation I had made and the move I am using, which is very good at taking the beating.

    The more I defend against its attacks, the more powerful attacks it is using against me, and I have no choice but to defend against them. This bastard is very powerful that, even if I use all my moves, I would have less than a 1% chance of defeating it.

    The difference between it and Rhinoman is too great; it would not need even a minute to finished someone like a Crystal Horn Rhinoman.

    An hour passed by since we started fighting, and now I am using every bit of the power I have to defend against it. If I need more strength, I would have burned my blood which I am very unwilling to do.

    I would rather run away than burn my blood, and I am confident that I could sessfully do it, and I am thinking of doing it; the only thing making me hesitate is that I will expose my identity to Grimm Monsters.

    If any elite noticed it and decided to follow me, then I would be in deep trouble; I could run away from this bastard who is a little far away from the elite, but I could not run away from the Elite.

    So, I decided to wait until this bastard is really be a danger to me; I would not run away from it.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    In these one and half hour, a great change urred in our battle; I am now on the offensive. I am still iparably weaker than in offense, but I am still attacking it without care for its attacking, which striking me hundreds of times a minute.

    Around fifty minutes ago, I was able to find out an amazing thing when its attack finally able tond on my giant body.

    That time, I had quite a scare and thought its sword would cut through my strings but to my great surprise, it only able to make few scratches. Seeing that, Ipletely stopped defending and begin attacking

    Though not a single of my attack is able to hit it due to its great speed. I am still very happy as now I have no need to fear it.

    Still, I hope this bastard would die quickly; even if I could not kill it, someone else could, but those who could kill it are still fighting in the domain. I don¡¯t know how the humans are fighting inside and its started to worry me seeing so much time had passed, but the battle had not finished.

 Chapter 1740 - Capture

    <h4>Chapter 1740 - Capture</h4>

    Chapter 1740 Capture

    "Die You Bastard!" It roared andunched another flurry of attacks.

    It had been nearly three hours since we had begun fighting, and it went mad. It is still very much in control, but it taking more risk to inflict more damage.

    It is now fully covered in the scarlet cloud that one could barely see its figure in it. The aura is raging around it, and its attacks are devastating; unfortunately, it could not do any damage to me, not no matter where it attacked and how much strength it used

    My size had increased further, and now, it had reached slightly over thirty meters. I am still attacking it, but like before, it was easily able to dodge all my attacks despite me targeting its weakness.

    Sigh!

    A sigh again couldn¡¯t help bute out of my mouth; the difference of strength between us too great. It could easily dodge all my attacks, no matter how much power I use.

    "Wretched human, if you are the son of your mother,e out of your turtle shell and fight me like a real warrior," It said with taunt. "A real Grimm Monster would have broken this though this weak shell of mine by now, only weakling like yourself could not do anything against it," I taunted back.

    "You Bastard!" It cursed and attacked me with even more strength. I could see it appearing and disappeared all over my body, attacking me from all sides, but its attacks are doing nothing more than making scratches on my strings.

    I once again took a nce at the Domain that is covering the big battle, and sounds have be even more intense than before.

    "Little Hyena, I am getting bored. For some challenge, I will give up my sword and fight you with my fists!" I said suddenly, and the sword disappeared from my hands. This sudden action due to the sudden idea that came to my mind allured me so much that I acted on it immediately.

    I am not this impulsive and never throw away my sword, which is a big part of my strength, but the idea that came to me to alluring to not to act on it. The idea produces the possibility of me killing it, and there is no way in hell I will not act on it.

    "Hehe, you must think I am an idiot? I will not fall in whatever trap you are concocting human," The Scarlet Hyena said as it stooped, attacking me, seeing me putting away my sword.

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face hearing that; its reaction is not one-bit surprising. This Scarlet Hyena is very intelligent, and I would have been surprised if it had to continue attacking before seeing my suspicious actions.

    "Whether you will attack me or not, but I am going to attack you!" I said with a booming voice and attacking it with my fist.

    I had lied a little, my sword had not truly disappeared. It is still inside me, and I am using its enchantment of heaviness to make my fists heavier. The huge fists of mine are powerful that single hit from my fist could make it seriously injured.

    It dodged my fists and attacked back but unlike the attacks from before. The attacks this time are not close-ranged but long-range one.

    Bang Bang Bang

    It had begun to shower me with huge waves of scarlet fire, nearly drowning me in it. This attack is extremely dangerous that could turn the below-average Tyrant to ashes, but it is doing nothing to me; it is much weaker than the sword attacks.

    The Scarlet Hyena seemed to understand it as well. It had attacked me with long rang attacks for half an hour before it again shifted with a close sword attack.

    Its attacks became more cautious as it fears it might fall into my trap, but a time passed, its caution begins to whittle away and again started to attack me from all the angles madly.

    I continue showering my fists at it, though it had dodged each and every fist of mine, I am not sad about it. There is even a sharp glint in my eyes as I watched every minute¡¯s movement of it carefully as it continues to dodge my attacks while attacking me.

    Twenty more minutes passed when suddenly, the glint in my eyes became blinding like the sun, and I acted.

    In the past hour, there had been thousands of times I wanted to act, but I did not. I controlled myself and searched for the perfect opportunity, as I know I have only one chance against it, and if I messed it up, I could forget about killing it.

    CLANNNGG!

    Sup Sup Sup

    It hade to attack my c.h.e.s.t, and just its sword touched my c.h.e.s.t, I acted. All the power I had stored released, my hands which were behind the Grimm monster, transformed into thick vines, not only my hands but also my lets, my head, and shoulders; they all transformed into thick finger strings and formed a sphere with Grimm Monster inside.

    "BASTARD!"

    I had not only released all the energy I had .u.mted fighting for hours but also nearly empties all my storage for this.

    Bang!

    It crashed into a wall of a newly formed sphere; if it half a fraction of a second faster, it would have been able to get away, but now, it had no chance to do that.

    BANNNNG!

    I had just formed a sphere and about to move to harvest it when suddenly, I heard an earth-shattering bang behind me, and a momentter, its shockwave hit me and sent me rolling tens of kilometers before I could understand what is happening.

 Chapter 1741 - Finish

    <h4>Chapter 1741 - Finish</h4>

    I had just stabilized myself from the power of the shockwave when I saw seven streaks of light flying away at the blurring speed and five blurring lights following behind them.

    The seven lights in the front are the Grimm Monsters, while the five lights chasing them are humans. Both of the groups are flying at extremely fast speed, a speed I could not match with my current strength.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    "Let Me Out!" I was watched the blurring lights disappearing from my view when I heard a loud voice of Scarlet Hyenaman, which begin to attack me inside the sphere, and its attacks are quite powerful; I will have to deal with it as soon as possible before it creates the further trouble for me.

    With that thought in mind, I controlled several of the vines and moved toward Scarlet Hyenaman. If it had been outside, it would havepletely dodged them without problem, but in the sphere, it was powerless.

    It was still able to deflect half of my vines before they are able to found it and made itpletely immobile. Now is hanging in the center of the sphere, unable to move even a single each; hell, it could not open its mouth to curse as it is bound by wire-like strings.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    A second after it got bound, the wire-like strings pierced through its body from all angles. It is a good thing I had its mouth bound; otherwise, the screams of it would have been earthshattering, seeing it is not fine strings had pierced its body but thick finger wires.

    The process is a little slower than usual; the bastard is powerful and resisting the harvesting of all its might. It would have been great if it had a bloodline; not only the harvesting process would be faster with the help of Green and Silver runes, but I would have also got another huge boost.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and focused on the harvesting; it would be great if I am able to harvest this bastard before the Tyrants came back, there would be a lot fewer questions.

    Fifteen minutes passed, and I had finished harvesting half of its essence, but the Tyrants still had note back, which is beginning to worry me. Who knows, the Grimm Monsters might have set up a trap and fell right into it.

    I could not do anything about those Tyrants; the only thing I could do is harvest the bastard. The Essence Rose I will get from powerful bastard like it would be extremely helpful.

    Ten more minutes passed, and I had finished harvesting all the Essence of the Scarlet Hyenaman. It had turned to husk, and its essence is converging to form into the rose; it would take a few seconds for that to happen.

    Hun!

    I was looking at the convergence when suddenly, I have different color lights streaking toward me. When they got close to me, three went toward the airship while the other twoe toward me and stopped in front of me.

    One of them is Miss Constance, of course, while the other is ady in her early thirties with brown skin whose aura is simr to Miss Constance, which means she is also an Elite.

    Except for Miss Constance, all the other Tyrants are unknown to me. They havee with the airship and change with every round of airship.

    "You have done a great job, killing two Tyrants. It looks like it was wise of me to hide you as criminal," Miss Constance said before I could say anything.

    "You are wise as always, Lady Mars," I said with a serious tone and took back all the strings inside me and revealed myself to thedies who looked worse than me.

    Their armors are dented, their clothes are torn, hair disheveled, and seeing the state of their aura and marks of injuries, it is very clear that the battle inside the domain was extremely tough.

    "How many got away?" I asked after some time, "Seven of them, we manage to kill four and would kill all of them if those bastards had rung away," She said with regret. "They also killed one of ours," She said before I could ask; I could only not in regret.

    Losing one of ours is always a loss, especially when the one that dies is Tyrant. Even a hundred Emperors could notpare to a Tyrant.

    "Let¡¯s go; we should get the hell out of here as soon as possible; who knows when another group of Grimm Monsters came and attack us," Miss Constance said after some time. We flew toward the airship, which had also been thrown away several kilometers by the shockwave earlier.

    "Oh, I forgot to introduce you guys, Jerome; this is Sasha Stone; she is part of the same legion as me." Miss Constance introduces. I had guessed as much; the badge on her c.h.e.s.t is clear proof of that. She is also from the Blood Sun, the same organization as the twins.

    Soon, we reached the airship, and I found the Tyrants removing all the devices that Grimm Monsters have thrown at the airship; it is very delicate work; if they had been removed properly, they could do further damage.

    Half an hourter, all the devices were removed, and the airship begins to fix itself. The devices had stopped many functions of the airship; as soon as we removed them, many functions of the airship started working again.

    Fifteen minutester, enough of the damage is fixed that the airship could fly again; we did not waste any time and started the airship, the Grimm Monsters coulde back, and we don¡¯t want to be present when they do.

 Chapter 1742 - Surprised

    <h4>Chapter 1742 - Surprised</h4>

    Two days passed in a blink, and fortunately, we had not got ambushed another group of Grimm Monsters again.

    A few hours ago, we had left the suppression of Devil¡¯s Gate and now returned to normal space of the world; in half an hour, we willnd in the Fort Xander, and after that, I will change the airship for the Academy.

    Before the attack, I would have definitely called the teacher and asked her to send the Professor to pick me up, but now, with the attack, I am not doing that. It had been only two days since the attack, and news should not have reached the teacher; I hope it did not; otherwise, she will definably send the Professor.

    In the past two days, I had been in my room and did not go out even once. I had told them I had suffered some injuries and would need to heal them in my room. Nobody questioned my excuse; some of the Tyrants who fought had also been quite injured and now resting in the room.

    Miss Constance contacted me more than ten times, wanting toe to my room for the talk, but I declined her straightforwardly, using the same excuse, which is she did not believe and even said it, but I still did not let her in.

    I had already revealed too many of my secrets to her and did not reveal any of them further; the less I talked to her, the better.

    I remained in my room for few more minutes before walking out when there are five minutes remaining for the airship tond on the Fort.

    Soon, I reached the control room, and all the five Tyrants present there looked at me. I wanted to remain in my room till the airshipnd on the port, but repeated messages from Miss Constance and some Tyrant forced me toe out early.

    It would be too rude if I did note out and meet them. Its not like I would have to spend hours with them; it just a few minutes; once the airshipnded on the Fort, we would go our separate ways.

    "Jerome, you have finallye out; I hope all your injuries have been healed?" Miss Constance asked; one could detect a hint of sarcasm in her voice which she intentionally decided to ignore.

    "I barely able to stabilize them, Lady Mars; I have to let healer have a look at them once we reached Fort Xander to avoid the futureplication," I replied with a smile as I took a seat beside her.

    I could see the twitching of her mouth and could clearly see she wanted to say something, but she controlled herself and did not.

    "I am d to see that," "It would have been bad if your injuries had red, seeing we don¡¯t have a healer on the board who could help but Tyrants injuries," she said with the same hint to sarcasm, and now it is my turn to twitch.

    The other Tyrants seemed to understand we are something between the lines, but they have not asked about it out of politeness.

    "Jerome, it was good thatdy Mars hid you for emergencies; if not for you, that Grimm Monster would have ughtered all the Emperors in the airship," Said the middle-aged man, "It is all due to wiseness of Lady Mars, Sir Rodrigo," I replied with a smile.

    "Yes, Lady Mars does deserve some credit for that, but you deserve more; you have not killed one Tyrant but two, which is quite amendable feat," said the middle-aged man.

    "You give me too much credit, Sir Rodrigo," I replied.

    Minutes passed by, and soon, the airship slowed down as we reached the Fort. The shield of Fort Xander opened and the airship passed through it, and a minuteter, the airshipnded on the strop of the Fort.

    Click!

    There are three people in front of me, one woman and two men, and all of them are Tyrants. One is I know, and the second is I only read about, and the third one ispletely unknown to me but seeing the badge on his c.h.e.s.t, he is likely the administrator of Fort Collins.

    "Professor, you did not have toe and get me," I said, I said as I resumed my walk toward her.

    "Lord Mycroft," The other four Tyrants beside me said, their tone is very respectful when they look at the middle-aged man with white hair in the middle.

    Even Professor and Tyrant in the right had respectful expressions on their faces when they looked at him.

    He is Wes Mycroft, an old monster from the Blood Sun. He is over three hundred years old and an extremely powerful Tyrant. His appearance is quite surprising as people of his caliber remained hidden in their organization or guard the important ces of the human race.

    He nodded at others slightly before he looked at me, and I felt a powerful soul sense covering me for a second; the soul is very powerful, around the same level as I felt from some old monsters during the Championship.

    A slight surprise could be seen on his face as he looked at me, "Little guy, you have one of most best disguises Ive ever seen," The middle-aged man said as he looked at me; the Tyrants got quite surprised hearing that, the only ones who are not surprised is Professor and Miss Constance.

    "Now that we got him, let¡¯s go," Lord Mycroft said to professor, and before I could say anything, I found powerful energy covering me, and I am flying with middle-aged man and Professor.

    "Professor, what is happening?" I asked Professor after this strange turn of events. "You will know soon," she replied without much exnation as we flew up toward the energyyer, which is opened automatically as we got close to it.

 Chapter 1743 - Blood Sun

    <h4>Chapter 1743 - Blood Sun</h4>

    We flew out of the hole that opened on the protectionyer of Fort Xander, which closed immediately after we passed through it.

    We stopped outside of the energyyer, and Lord Mycroft waved his hand gently in the air, and a huge spatial tear appeared as his hand moved.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised by the ease that Lord Mycroft had torn through space. It may seem like a simple action, but it is an extremely hard one and require a huge amount of strength; only powerful Elites and grade above Tyrants could do it.

    A moment after that, I found myself pulled into spatial tear by the energy of the Lord Mycroft and entered the space sea with them.

    The space sea is just as I had remembered when I entered here first time by ident. Waves of spatial particles could be seen anywhere; these waves look very dangerous, and they are dangerous for someone like me who would not be able to stay here alive for more than a second.

    If not for the powerful energy of Lord Mycroft protecting me against the spatial particles, I would have died by now.

    We flew the space sea in silence in the lead of Lord Mycroft, who seemed to know where we are going. The space sea is infinite, and without a beacon for the destination, one would get lost in it.

    Only those who are extremely proficient in space travel could move here without a beacon, but those people are very few, almost negligible. Even among the old monsters, very few could travel the space sea without a beacon.

    We traveled for a little more than a minute before we suddenly stopped, and again, Lord Myscrot tore space, and we walked out of the space.

    ¡¯Hun!¡¯

    When I walked outside, I found myself in the hall. The hall is not big, around medium size, but it is coveredpletely in silvering runes which are shining brightly; Lord Mycroft hadnded us precisely on top of the beacon, which is kind of amazing.

    "Lord Mycroft, the Patriarch, is waiting for you," said the man in a man who seemed to be in histe thirties.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised hearing his voice; he had been in the room all along, but I had not sensed him. If not for him speaking, I would have taken a couple of seconds to see him.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the throught of the enemy like him attacking me sneakingly. With such stealth ability, it would not be hard for him to sneak attack without one noticing; I am sure he would have killed many powerful people with that ability of his.

    "Hm!" Lord Mycroft acknowledged, and we walked out of the hall with the middle-aged man following behind us silently.

    A few secondster, we walked out of what seemed to be like a small tower, but my focus is not only that. My focus is on the scenery in front of me, which looked like some kind of wondend.

    In front of me are tall skyscr.a.p.ers and ptial buildings on the top of natural and artificial mountains. There are huge gardens and waterfalls. People could be seen everywhere, both on-air and ground, and all of them had a powerful aura of Kings and above.

    ¡¯We are Blood Sun, in its core campus, to be precise,¡¯ Professor informed me telepathically. It is the first time professor spoke to me since we left Fort Xander, and I wanted to ask her many questions but controlled myself as I felt like all my questions would be answered soon enough.

    Once again, I found the energy of Lord Mycroft covering myself, and we flew into the air, and our speed is not slow at all.

    Everything became a blur in front of me, I wanted to watch the beautiful scenery of Bloodsun from above, but I did not get a chance.

    With speed, everything passed by me in a sh, and a few minutester, we entered the forest where nothing else but trees before we suddenly stopped, in front of a small tower which is made of blood-red crystals.

    I am barely able to stop myself from gasping as I saw the tower. The tower is small, it had only ten floors. The shocking this about it is are those blood-red crystals; they are known as vitality crystals or life-prolonging crystals.

    These crystals are insanely expensive, and these people have made a tower of them; this tower is standing in the center of theke, which is equally strange as the tower.

    Theke is divided into two parts; one part is extremely cold enough that only Tyrants would have a hard time surviving, while the other side is boiling water, which has the strength to boil even Tyrants.

    Normal boiling water does not affect knights, much less the Tyrants but these boiling and frozenke are not normalkes; there is the intense fluctuation of Rule of Fire and Ice could be felt from it, and fluctuation is at Grandmaster level.

    Theke could be said to be a powerful treasure for the Knights to Tyrants, who practice Ice and Fire Rules, but there is not a single person around theke.

    Wended at the entrance of theke and walked toward the bridge which is connected to the Blood Red Tower. As I stepped on the bridge, I found all the power of the Ice and Fire rules disappearpletely; it hadpletely isted it.

    As I got closer to the tower, I noticed one more thing about it. It is covered in the dense tiny runes; I had not noticed them before.

    They are of the same color as the blood-red tower, and a faint aura emitting from the tower hides them; only when one reached closer to the tower could one see them.

 Chapter 1744 - Unstable Elementalization

    <h4>Chapter 1744 - Unstable Elementalization</h4>

    Lord Mycroft pushed open the huge gates of the tower, which is made of blood-red crystals as the tower and also had dense runes carved on them.

    I stopped for a moment as I entered the tower; the vital energy radiating from the blood-red crystals came at me, opened all the pores in my body, and made me feel like I am in some exceptional spa.

    I would have like benefit from this feeling in peace, but Lord Mycroft did not stop for even a moment, and I had followed him to the stairs.

    We climbed stare after stare without stopping at any floor. I thought we would stop on the first floor or the second floor and I will finally know why I have been brought here without my choice, but no, we kept climbing the stairs till we finally reached the top floor.

    Click!

    Lord Mycroft opened the door to the top floor, and we entered inside, which looked huge round hall. There are a couple of people here, all with powerful aura, but one attracted the most attention; seeing him, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen up in shock.

    "Patriarch," "Grand Lord!"

    Four of us greeted the old man in front of him respectfully; Professor and I even bowed a little; it is due to our respect for him.

    "Is he the one? He looked quite different than I saw himst time," The old man said as he looked at me. His gaze is simple, without any hint of the soul sense, but he still couldn¡¯t help but shudder to see those grey eyes.

    This old man, who looked to be in his mid-sixties, is actually over four hundred years old and is one of the strongest people in the whole world. He is Patriarch Brandford, the most powerful man in the Blood Sun.

    "Micheal, take off the mask," Professor said; I am a little surprised hearing it, but I nodded and tapped on my forehead. As I did, my bones begin to move, and my skin begins to change color.

    A minuteter, I changed back to my original appearance and took the mask from my face to reveal my original appearance.

    "It is quite an artifact your academy has," Patriarch Bradfordmented as he looked at the ceramic mask in my hand.

    "Professor, why I had brought here?" I finally asked; my question is a little rude in front of such a person, but I had enough with the silence. I had ns, but they disrupted them all, and they had brought me here without giving me the notice.

    "I had called you here," A familiar voice said, "Teacher!" I eximed, hearing the voice, and saw my teacher walking out of the green energy circle, which is in the center of the hall.

    "What are you doing here, teacher?" I asked and looked at her; she is quite a mess. Her face is tired, her eyes are red, it looks like she hadn¡¯t slept for weeks and is in very stressful condition.

    "It will be better to show you than tell you,e?" she said with a sigh and asked me to follow her, and I did, and soon we entered the energy screen and when I saw the scene inside, a shock couldn¡¯t but spread through my body.

    "Sophia, Raina, what happened to them?" I asked a little too loudly.

    In front of me, two beds made of Blood Red Crystal, on it Sophia and Raina are lying in a state, I had never seen anyone before.

    90% of their bodies have been turned into the rock; from the neck down, everything had turned into the stone, even some part of the neck had turned into the stone.

    I walked toward Raina first; she is lying on the bed with her eyes close with an energyyer covering her whole. I could see her condition; clearly, the neck below part had turned into icy white stone, which is releasing a very dense white mist.

    This white mist is immediately being absorbed by the formation carved in the blood-red bed they are lying on.

    I first thought they have been poisoned; such type of petrification urred when one inflicted with it powerful Elemental Type specially crafted poison, but when I looked carefully and sensed the residual aura, I know it is no poison.

    "Unstable Elimentalization, their bodies are being elementalised," I said slowly with deep shock in my voice as I realized how bad the condition of the twins is; they are at death¡¯s door, such condition is nearly impossible to heal.

    "Boy, how you know about Elimentalization?" Someone asked behind me; only then I moved my focus from Raina and looked around, only to see there are five people in the room aside from the teacher and patriarch Bradford, and looking at their aura, all of them are powerful Tyrants and healers.

    "I had about it somewhere," I answered vaguely as I do not want to name my source, which is Lord Al.

    Lord Al had brough the topic of elementalization in one of our conversations and exined it in detail when I asked him about it as I had no idea what it is at that time.

    "Twins Apex+ constitution advanced to the Elemental Bodies, but it became unstable for a reason," I mumbled as I turned toward Sophia, who is in the same condition as Raina.

    "When has the transformation begin?" I asked thedy in her early sixties, who is the one who asked me a question earlier.

    She had an extremely powerful aura, the same level as Lord Mycroft, and like him, she is also seemed to be an old monster, but unlike him, she is a healer.

    "It started about three months ago," She answered as she looked at me carefully. "Their condition is extremely severe; from the looks of it, they don¡¯t have more than two weeks," I said, hearing that olddy¡¯s eyes shed scarily.

    "Do you think we don¡¯t know that?" "We have called all the best healers and sages of the world to treat them; even High Healer Carmichial hade, but he also failed to find a way to stop this unstable elimentalization," she snapped at me, releasing her powerful aura that froze me on my spot for a moment.

 Chapter 1745 - Medical Records

    <h4>Chapter 1745 - Medical Records</h4>

    "Don¡¯t be angry, Lady Jasmine; Micheal is just stating the facts he had observed," the Teacher said to the old woman. The old woman calmed down a little and put her aura off me after giving me a look.

    ¡¯Everyone is very stressed here Micheal, they have been trying to heal the twins for three months, but nothing they had done was able to heal the twins,¡¯ the Teacher exined telepathically.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh hearing that; Blood Sun is a supreme organization, but even with all its resources, they are helpless in saving the twins.

    If twins had any other affliction, they would have easily able to save them with their vast resources and connections that could even make them call some like High Healer Carmicheal, who is known as the best healing in the world, but unfortunately, they are dealing with unstable elementalization which is not a problem of our world.

    The Elimalization or Cosmic Elimentalization, as Lord Al had said, it is a very rare thing even in a higher world; extremely few people go through it.

    It happened when one¡¯s body connected to the Cosmic Quintessence which contains the Elemental Laws of the universe; it brough change in one body but not every case of it goes through it smoothly, especially when it happened to the little world like ours, which had an only faint connection to the universalws, it makes the process unstable.

    Elimentalization is a blessing that one could dream of; having the elemental bodies make one journey to a higher path is much easier.

    Gaining Elemental is aplete transformation; their very being is changed, they became different from their original race, they became children of the universe, and due to having the favor of the universe, they are also very hard to kill.

    For the twins, this should have been a blessing, but it had turned them into the curse that is killing them slowly, and now seeing their condition, they have less than two to live. My heart couldn¡¯t help but ache to see my good friends in such a condition.

    "Marina, we have called your student as you asked and now ask him if he had anyways to save the girls?" Said Patriarch Brandford, who have appeared besides Teacher without me noticing.

    "Micheal, what do you think of the twin¡¯s condition? Do you have any way to save them?" Teacher asked, looking at me with hopeful eyes. She is the only one who had that expression on her face, while everyone around pretty much has given up hope.

    I would not me them for not having the slightest confidence in me. They have called some as High Healer Carmichael, who had hundreds of years of experience, and he was powerless against it, then how an Emperor could do something that even great healer and sages could not do.

    Hell, even I do not believe I could heal them, though I have a faint idea about how to heal them due to the information I got from Lord Al, it is not much, not to forget the condition of the twins have worsened so much that they barely few days to live.

    "I can¡¯t say," I replied with a wry smile, hearing that nobody had much changed in their expressions except for Teacher, who had a bright smile on her face, as only she understood the meaning behind my words.

    "You have the way to save them? what is it?" Teacher asked, startling everyone around her, who concentrated all their gazes on me, making me suffocated.

    "I have some idea, but I can¡¯t say for sure unless I read theplete medical records of the twins," I said, and at that moment, I found old woman standing directly in front of me.

    "Boy, take it, it has all the data on twins, including the live tracking of their condition," Old woman said as she appeared in front of me and handing me a thumb-size thin disk that had dense micro runes carved all over it.

    "Thank You," I said as I took the disk from her hands and sat on the closes chair before adding my energy into the disk; as I did, multiple windows popped out of it.

    As I read these windows, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but pop up in surprise. All the records of twins are here, from the day they are born, the day they have awakened their constitution for the first time, and after they joined the Blood Sun.

    There are also records of thest three months when the elementalization begin, and they are very detailed.

    I started from the beginning. If I want to heal them, then I would have to study thempletely, every aspect of them.

    This will be no simple healing where I pierced my strings into the bodies of my patients and suck the ailments out of them. This treatment goes deeper, much deeper, where I will have to use all I had learned to form the diagnosis for the twins.

    I begin to read, and my speed is quite fast with all the practice I had. I am not only reading text but also processing my deep knowledge of the medical field; let me do that, and twins report is not so different from regr people in their early years.

    After reading for half an hour, my speed considerably slowed down, and as Ie to the constitution awakening part.

    Their constitution awakening had created quite a buzz; I had how they had turned the skyscr.a.p.er to the crystalline structure of Ice and Fire Rule powers.

    I begin to read it carefully, sometimes stopping over some figures to understand them carefully before moving forward. As I read, I understand that ever since the constitution of twins has awakened, it has always been advancing; it had never ceased to advance even for a second.

    There are notes from all the healers who came to see the twins, including old man Carmichial who had left quite a detailed record which was very helpful in understanding the twin¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 1746 - Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 1746 - Treatment</h4>

    Seven hourster, I finished reading all the files of twins and closed my eyes to think in my Inheritance space.

    The condition of the twins is worse than I had thought, much worse. The cosmic elemental energy had spread everywhere their body and soul uncontrobly like cancer, and it hadpletely destroyed the Inheritance in twin¡¯s bodies.

    The Inheritance, the twins, have is nothing special; it was not even an apex Inheritance. That Inheritance just suited with their constitution; the other powerful Inheritances they tried had been rejected by their constitution.

    While their condition is worse than I had thought, there is a slight chance, though it is not much, still seeing their condition, it is the only chance they have.

    I wonder if the topic of elementalization brought by Lord Al was intentional; when I go over the conversation and remember his expression, I very much believed that he had intentionally told me about the elementalization.

    While he told me about Elimalization, he never told me about the diagnosis of the unstable elementalization, which I have to discover myself.

    Fortunately, I already have a faint idea of what I have to do before, and now I have to make that faint ideaple, design aplete treatment for them which is not an easy thing seeing how much time I have.

    I thought for a while before opening a dumpster and taking some formation out of them, quickly making some changes in them before visualizing the metaphysical state of the twins and checking formations in it.

    Hours passed by; after I am done finished with the formation, I took some of my old notes and started scribbling with the pen I had imagined.

    The condition of the twins is entirely different from any other ailments I hade across. It is extremelyplex where a single mistake during the diagnosis will kill them instantly, so I have to be extremely careful to not kill my friends by mistake.

    I had spent a day inside my Inheritance Space before opening my eyes and found, all of them are still looking at me. It had nearly ten hours since I had got my hands on the report, which I read for six hours and then spent four hours in my Inheritance space, and these people are still here.

    "There is a chance that twins could be healed," I said softly, found bodies of people in front of me shake, especially of the old healer jasmine and Patriarch Bradford.

    "What did not say?" Patriarch Bradford asked as he got his emotions controlled. "I said there is a chance they could be healed, though the chance is minute, about 20%," I replied with controlled breaths as his powerful aura brough down on me.

    It is good that the teacher immediately touched my shoulder, and her aura covered me, helping me resist the aura that Patriarch Bradford emitted intentionally or unintentionally.

    "Lord Bradford, control your aura; it is affecting the Vitality Formation of the tower," The old healer, jasmine, said before she turned to me, and her eyes are blinding like the sun, and her face is unreadable.

    "Forgive me for being skeptical, but I would like to know how do you n to heal them? Some of the healers that came before had made things worse rather than making them better," Old healer Jasmine asked.

    I was not surprised by her question, I had read the twin¡¯s report, and I know how some healer had messed up grandly. If not for their mistakes, which increase elementalization, the twins would have had easily had six month to live.

    "It is an extremely expensive process; it begins with...." I started exining the treatment; at first, all their expressions were not normal but soon look of shock appeared on their face, and it kept going bigger.

    As I had said, the treatment is expensive, so expensive that only supremes could afford them, and even they have to think about it ten times before they will be going through it because the materials they require are not simple.

    One of the things the treatment required are the Devine Crystals, one of the most treasured resources in the world; they are extremely rare, and that even old monsters like Bradford will fight to the death.

    One of the uses the divine crystals have is extending life. They could extend one¡¯s life for tens to hundreds, even thousand years, depending upon the size and quality of the crystal.

    Seeing its rarity and uses, every organization would think ten times before using them. Not to forget, in the treatment, they are one of the rare things that require, there are three more materials same level as divine crystals require for the treatment.

    It took me a little more than an hour to exin the treatment; by the time I finished, they are still in shock.

    "Ive never heard something like it in my three hundred years of life," The old woman whispered as she looked at me, and the gaze she looked at me ispletely different from before.

    "You said that Reinvigorating Body Inheritance is hands of Star Candle Organisation?" Patriarch Brandford asked me; his question surprised me as I had expected him to ask the question about treatment that I just exined, but he just asked me about one of the important things that needed for the treatment.

    "Start making preparations; we will begin treatment in five days," Patriarch Bradford said as he looked at the twins. When he looked at them, his eyes became very gentle, but there is also pain in his eyes.

    He looked at them for a second before he disappeared from my view smoothly. One minute, he was in front of me; the next moment, he isn¡¯t.

    "Boy, as patriarch said, we will adapt your treatment," Old healer Jasmine said. "But before we begin, I have some queries about the treatment; I hope you answer them," she added.

    "Of course, you can ask me anything," I replied and waited for her question.

 Chapter 1747 - Treatment II

    <h4>Chapter 1747 - Treatment II</h4>

    Four days have been passed since I hade to the Blood Sun; today is the fifth day, the day I will treat the twins.

    In the past four days, the condition of the twins has been worsened. The elemental petrification had spread through their necks and started to spread through their jaw already.

    It is very painful to see them in such a condition, but they will be no longer if my treatment worked. They would bepletely healed. It had to work, many things dependent on it, including my reputation.

    Currently, I am sitting on the ninth floor, a floor below that of the twins. I had been sitting in this ce for two days.

    In front of me are points dots of energy that looked like seeds, and if one of them carefully looked at them, they will see extremely tiny runes of energy moving from my hands into those two points.

    For the past two days, I had been .u.mting every bit of rule-breaking energy I have into those two seeds. The Rule-breaking power is an important part of my treatment, just as important those divine crystals, even more seeing I am the only person who could produce something like it.

    It is very tiring to pump out Rule Breaking power constantly, especially when you are morphing them into the runes.

    I am nearly finished with them; I just need to make a few more runes made of rule-breaking power into those seeds, and I would be finished.

    An hour more passed by, and I finally finished with the seeds, now both of the seeds floating in front of me glowing in purple light. Seeing them, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my tired face.

    I did not get up as I finished. Instead, I closed my eyes and started taking meditative breaths to rest and cover my rule-breaking. During the treatment, I would need more rule-breaking power, so I had to .u.mte it before I begin the twin¡¯s treatment.

    With that throught, I got up from my spot and walked up to the upper floor. When I did, I found it in a little different state than it was two days ago and when I took a looked at it, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    On the floor of the hall, a dense runic formation had been carved; Grandmaster Carr is really good; each and every ruin is perfect, one could not find a w in the runes he had carved, even I could not carve them as perfectly as he could.

    The energy screen in the center of the hall had disappeared, and twins who had been on the blood vitality crystal bed are now on the floor, which is also made of the blood vitality crystal like the whole tower.

    There are eight people in the hall; aside from the teacher, there is Patriarch Bradford, Old Healer Jasmine, Grandmaster Carr, and Lady Lenora, the leader of the Blood Sun.

    There are also three other people who bear a close resemnce to the twins; they are the twins¡¯ parents and older brother, whom I met four days ago.

    I nodded at them as they looked at me before I turned to Grandmaster Carr and old healer Jasmine, "Is everything ready?" I asked. "Yes, everything you have asked for had been prepared," Old Healer Jasmine replied, and she took out a crystal box from her storage and gave it to me.

    I took the box in my hand and opened it; inside it, green color fish-size diamond; this diamond is none other than the Inheritance Crystal of Reinvigorating Body Inheritance, an Inheritance from Candle Star Organisation.

    Inheritances are sacred of organization, and I don¡¯t know what Patriarch Bradford did to get it from Candle Star organization which is King Grade organization, one of the weakest grade, but still they are an organization affiliated to Crystal Domination, he would have definably paid the heavy price to get it.

    "The solution you had asked for is also ready," Grandmaster Carr said, motioning toward the Alchemical vat beside him.

    "Thank You, grandmaster," I said and walked toward the twins. "You have to save them, Micheal," Sophia and Raina¡¯s mother said as I walked near the twins. Her eyes are red with pain, and worry could be seen on her face.

    Any parent would feel what she is feeling seeing the condition of their children.

    "I will give all I have in saving them," I said to her, who nodded and moved away from the formation covering the hall.

    I sat between twins with Inheritance Crystal in front of me before turned toward the old healer Jasmine. "Lady Jasmine, please wake them," I said to her. The twins had been put into the artifici after finding out that process of Elemenalization is four times faster when they are conscious.

    For the treatment, they remained to be conscious. It is a risk we have to take to heal them.

    "Ok," she said and touched both of their temples same time; azure energy shed between her finger before it disappeared.

    A few secondster, the eyelids of twins begin to flutter before they opened their eyes. Their gazes looked disoriented before they were able to concentrate.

    "Micheal?" Sophia asked in a very straining voice as she focused her gaze on me; half of her jaw had been elementalized; it is a wonder that she could still talk.

    "You have also died?" Raina asked before I could say anything. Hearing Raina¡¯s question, a softugh couldn¡¯t help but escape my lips. I am not the only one who hadughed; others in the room had also got a smile on their faces hearing Raina.

    "No one had died, and you both will also not die, as I am going to heal you guyspletely," I said with confidence that I am not feeling inside.

    "We don¡¯t have much time, so listen well. I am going to start treating you, and you guys have to be there with me at every step," I said and begin exining the treatment; I tried to be faster but clearer with my words as I could see the elementalization had picked up the speed.

 Chapter 1748 - Core Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1748 - Core Formation</h4>

    "You guys understood what you have to do, right?" I asked about fifteen minutester when I finished exining them; by that time, the speed of Elementalization picked up by five times, which is greater than what records have suggested, though not entirely unexpected.

    "We understand," Both of them said in unison in a very straining voice. The Elementaliation process is painful, and what will happen next will be even more painful, but I have full confidence in friends; the pain will not stop them from recovering.

    "Grandmaster, you can start!" I said, and he nodded and opened the valve of the vat beside him, and thick crimson color liquid begins toe out and started filling the runes which have been carved on the floor of the hall.

    The crimson liquid begins to fill the runes at rapid speed; within a minute quarter of the runes had been filled and, it won¡¯t take more than four minutes for all the runes to be filled with crimson solution.

    This crimson solution could be said to be one of the most expensive alchemical solutions in the world. It not only contains the divine crystals but also three more materials of the same grade and counterless other extremely rare materials as Miracle fruits and many other things.

    If one looks at the solution carefully, one will see there is a faint hollow covering the solution; it is a divine hollow created by the divine crystals.

    Four more minutes passed, and all the runes in the giant formation had been filled with crimson solution.

    "Are you guys ready!" I asked the twins, and they nodded in affirmation. There might be a smile on my face, but I am under extreme pressure; old monster Bradford and others are looking at me intensely; it is very hard to work under such powerful gazes.

    "Let¡¯s begin then!" I said, and purple seed appeared on both of my hands, and I took those seeds at the hearts of the twins and released them, and they directly seeped through the twin¡¯s skin into their hearts.

    BUZZ!

    As the seeds entered their heart, I activated the formation, and just as I did, a bright crimson glow lit inside the blood-red hole, dying it in the shade of crimson.

    The carved runes glowed brightly before they started to move from their ces and begin climbed into the bodies of twins. Not all the runes moved at the twins, but 65% of them did, and within a minute, the twins¡¯ bodies werepletely covered in the runes with a heart of them as the center.

    BUZZZZ BUZZZ!

    ¡¯Let begin the germination,¡¯ and connected the runic formations to the seeds in the twin¡¯s body just as I did; two loud buzzes rang out, surprising me greatly before twins bodies started to shine, in fiery red and snow-white color.

    I ced both of my palms on a small formation circle in front of me; these circles would let me see theplete state of the twin¡¯s body. Usually, I use my touch and soul sense, but in this condition, it would not be wise.

    As both of my palms touched the formations, two metaphysical bodies appeared in front of me. One body is fiery red in color while the other is snow while.

    I could how deeply cosmic energy had filled their body; everything below their limps had been filled with an immesarable amount of cosmic elemental energy in a most destabilizing fashion; I couldn¡¯t help but shudder as I looked at them.

    Ten minutes passed by, and by that time, the purple glow of seeds have covered the whole heart, as the seeds have finished absorbing more than half the energy of the solution.

    It is faster than I had expected, I had thought it would need about an hour to suck this much energy, but it has done that job in barely two minutes.

    Suddenly, a change urred in the seeds; it begins to retract its glow, and in a few seconds, only a small spot in the heart shining in purple.

    Seeing it happening, my expressions couldn¡¯t help but turn serious. Now, one of the most important phases of the n will begin, and I hope it worked as I had expected.

    A few seconds passed without much happening before a small but begin toe out of seeds in twin¡¯s bodies.

    "Gasps..."

    The bud had juste out when I heard multiple gaspe in the hall and couldn¡¯t help but opened my irritation for them to disturb me, but the next moment, that irritation disappeared, and a look of surprise appeared in my eyes.

    Above the twins¡¯ bodies, a phantom of seeds has appeared, which is quite surprising to me as I had not throught something like this would happen. The seeds are wholly made by rule-breaking power and how they react to others; I could guess, but I do not have the whole idea due to the extreme strangeness of the rule-breaking power.

    Seeing the phantom, I kept my one eye open while closing the other eyes to see the metaphysical state of the twins.

    Slowly a sprout begins toe out of the seed; seeing that big bright smile couldn¡¯t help but came out of my face; the seed had germinated; finally, one of the biggest hurdles of the treatment had passed.

    Another round of gasp could be heard from the people, as what is happening inside the heart is being directly projected into the phantom of the seeds above the twins.

 Chapter 1749 - Nascent Core

    <h4>Chapter 1749 - Nascent Core</h4>

    As the sprouting out of the seeds, the change could be seen in the two seeds. At first, both seeds were purple in color, but now, the fiery red pattern could be seen on the seed above Sophia, and the Snow-white pattern could be seen on the seed floating above Raina.

    I looked at the phantoms for a moment before focusing on the real thing inside the c.h.e.s.t; it will be the most important thing for the twins if they survived.

    When the elementalization process starts, it first formed the core inside the body, and through the core, the cosmic elemental energy spread into the in a gentle uniformed fashion, changing the body in perfect fashion.

    This did not happen with Sophia and Raina; there was no ¡¯Core¡¯ formation; the cosmic elemental energy had simply assaulted their body. It is a good thing our world is small, and its connection with cosmic quintessence is faint, which made the process slow.

    If it had the bigger world with a greater connection with Cosmic Quintessence, twins would not even have a week, but the chances of unstable elementalization there would also have been low.

    What I am trying to do is create a core; the seed I nted will turn into a tree, and that three will act as the core for the elementalization. It may seem simple, but it is extremely hard as the first this nascent tree had to do it suck away all the cosmic energy that twins bodies had absorbed, and it is not an easy thing, not to forget it will be an extremely painful process to the tweens.

    As the seed germinated, it begins to grow. The sprout begins to absorb more cosmic energy and grow, it is not only absorbing cosmic elemental energy but the energy of solution to bnce the things out; if it only absorbs the cosmic elemental energy, it will wither and die.

    At least it will need the support of the solution till it became m.a.t.u.r.e enough before it could absorb the cosmic elemental energy without the support of the solution.

    Time passed by, and another ten minutes passed when the sprout transform into the seedling. The seed had disappeared, in its ce, the roots have the ce and upper like, the small leaves have appeared.

    First, both trees have had purple covering the majority part, but it had be a minority in the tree. The most prminanemnt color in both trees now is Fiery Red and Snow White.

    As the tree begins to grow, it begins to absorb more and more Cosmic Elemental energy in the heart and energy of solution to bnce out. The more energy it absorbs, the greater transformation begins to happen in the tree.

    Half an hourter, the great transformation appeared as the tree finished sessfully absorbing all the Cosmic Elemental energy from the heart, and it also nearly absorbed all the energy of the solution, leaving less than 1%, which nothing.

    I couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief seeing that, when I gate list of materials, I intentionally maximize it, but it looked like even after maximizing, the solution barely able to fill the need of the core.

    "Beautiful!"

    Someone said, and I couldn¡¯t help but agree, there are now two hand size trees floating above the twins.

    These trees looked like the Grand Cherry Blossom trees, the favorite trees of twins. I had asked Sofia and Raina¡¯s mother about their favorite, and to my great surprise, both of them like the same tree of Grand Cherry Blossom, one of the ten most beautiful trees in the world.

    The twins are so different than each other, including their constitution, which is opposite of each other, but they like the same tree, which is quite surprising seeing they usually like the opposite things as their elements.

    I once again sigh, seeing the beautiful phantom of a tree before I focused on the heart again. Now that that the nascent core is formed, it is time for it to take the greater responsibility, which is to suck cosmic energy present in her body which is tens of times greater than her heart, and this time, there will no help from the solution.

    If I had unlimited resources, the solution I had created would have been tens of times greater to support it, s.u.c.k.i.n.g the Cosmic Elemental Energypletely, but the resources are not endless. It is due to twins being a student of Patriarch Bradford and him loving them like his own children that Blood Sun released such resources.

    Rustle Rustle

    Suddenly, I heard a faint rustle in my eyes as the beautiful branches of both trees shook, and the next moment, I saw branches of both trees growing at an explosive rate and begin spreading outside of the heart.

    They begin to spread everywhere across the bodies of twins, from spreading toward their neck to spreading toward the legs.

    The branches move toward every direction, hands, feet, neck, head everywhere, and within a minute, they have spread through every part of the twin¡¯s body; there is not a single part of them where they hadn¡¯t spread.

    Seeing that, a small smile couldn¡¯t help but lit across my face, while the branches are not started absorbing the energy yet.

    They spread such widely this quickly despite facing the huge resistance from the cosmic elemental energy is an amazing thing, give the favorable impression for the next phase where they will have to absorb Cosmic Elemental Energy on their own.

 Chapter 1750 - Absorption

    <h4>Chapter 1750 - Absorption</h4>

    About ten seconds after the branches had spread into their body, they begin to absorb the Cosmic Elemental energy.

    The speed of absorbing is faster than I had expected, which is a very bad thing as this Cosmic Energy had gone very deep into the twins, and when the branches absorb it at such a fast speed, the pain they give is immense.

    "Ahhhhh....."

    I had just throught about pain when I heard the blood-curdling scream from the twins. It is a very painful scream, far more painful than my patient gives.

    The cosmic elemental energy is no simple energy; it has a connection with the Cosmic Quintessence, thus very hard to absorb. If I had used my strings to absorb it, I would have utterly failed to do that.

    It is one of the reasons why I had made the core central part of my n. I germinate it using the Cosmic Elemental energy and used extremely precious resources, so it could absorb the powerful Elemental Cosmic Energy.

    The screams of the twins have be louder, and they are filled with so much pain that I wanted to close my eyes.

    The twin¡¯s mother is crying; if not for Old Healers Energy enveloping her, she would havee running toward her daughter. The twins need no disturbance; they are at a very critical juncture; they have to bear this pain with their sanity intact, only that way they can get out of this predicament alive.

    Suddenly, I noticed something which made me very surprised but also brough a smile to my face that I immediately opened my eyes and looked around the formation and saw what I had expected to see.

    The formation of the floor and on the twin¡¯s body glowing very softly; the work of the formation is already over, but it still doing something. It is taking the energy from the Blood Red Vitality Crystal and fusing with the twin¡¯s body.

    This stage should have happened at the end when branches finished absorbing all the Cosmic Elemental Energy but started at the beginning.

    The vital energy it is taking from the crystals is very small, so others had noticed it yet as all of them are looking at the twin¡¯s bodies, but they will soon notice it when the runes begin to absorb the greater amount of energy.

    The absorption of Cosmic Element Energy is increasing. Its release of vitality energy into the twin¡¯s body had also increased with another change had begun. The phantom of trees that is floating above the twins are slowly bing bigger and more clearer.

    Ten more minutes have passed, and now the size of the tree had increased by five to six inches, and they have be even clearer.

    The change of the tree is not only happening outside but happening inside two; the tree shape core in the twin¡¯s c.h.e.s.t also bing more solid with the absorption of a greater amount of energy.

    The people in the hall had finally noticed the changes that are happening in the hall. The floor of the hall became a little palepared to other parts of the hall.

    It is clear that runes are absorbing the vitality in blood-red crystals, and it is just a beginning as till now, the branches spread in the body had not even absorbed 10% of Cosmic Elemental energy contained in the bodies of twins.

    While most of the things going smoothly, there are some problems urring too. The rate of Cosmic Elemental Energy entering the twin¡¯s body had increased several times.

    At the beginning of treatment, it was only five times, but now in less than an hour, it had increased to eight times speed, and its rate is increasing rapidly; within few minutes, it will reach nine times.

    It is a good thing, all the Cosmic Elemental Energying from outside, directly being absorbed by the core, not a 1% of it absorbed by any other part of the body, which is great.

    Still, I hope it would not increase at such speed, not before the core is fully m.a.t.u.r.ed and I begin the next phase of my n.

    I opened my other close eye for a moment and looked at the body of the twins carefully; at first, I did not saw any, but as I looked carefully, I saw the elemental petrification is easing slowly, which pleased me greatly.

    With braches of core s.u.c.k.i.n.g of Cosmic Elemental energy and pumping vitality into the body, the signs of petrification are easing; I need them to disappearedpletely before I begin the next phase of my n.

    A little more than an hour passed by, and 60% of the Cosmic Energy present in the twin¡¯s body had been absorbed. Not only that, but the floor I am sitting on had also turned mostly while one could be barely able red in it.

    The runes have absorbed all the vitality present in the vitality crystals of the floor, and now, they moved toward the wall.

    A few minutes ago, I detected a tint of pain from the leader of Bloodsun eyes; as she saw how quickly twins are absorbing the blood vitality crystals. If I had been in her ce, I would have had the same expression too.

    While the Blood Vitality crystals could not bepared to the resources as the Devine Crystals, but the sheer number of crystals present in the tower more than enough topare to it. Each floor of a tower could beparable to a piece of Devine Crystal.

    With such progress, the visible change had urred into twin¡¯s skin; the elemental petrification had been reduced by a huge degree, and rock-like skin had nearly vanished, but one could some signs of flesh the faintyer of fiery red and snow white.

    While everything may seem like going great, it is not. The cosmic energy had increased at the speed of twenty-two times, and it is increasing rapidly.

    If it continued increasing at such speed, then I would have to bring the next phase of the n lot earlier than I had decided, and there is substantial risk in doing that, but the rate of cosmic elemental energying at twins leaving me no choice but to take the risk.

 Chapter 1751 - Final Phase

    <h4>Chapter 1751 - Final Phase</h4>

    ¡¯It leaves me no choice,¡¯ I said to myself as I looked at the metaphysical bodies of twins. The rate of Cosmic Elemental Energy had reached twenty-seven times which is not good news.

    The reason behind such an immense increase in Cosmic Elemental Energy is very simple. Their Cores are doing their job; as they absorb Elemental Cosmic Energy from twins¡¯ bodies and one from above, the connection between the Core and Cosmic Quintessence became stronger, thus getting more Cosmic Elemental Energy.

    With core s.u.c.k.i.n.g more energy, the connection between them would only get stronger, and If everything Lord Al said about the elementazation process is right, then soon, floodgates of Elemental Cosmic Energy would open, and that I would not be able to stay in ce as I am.

    Hell, even someone as powerful as Patriarch Bradford will not be able to stay in the same hall as twins at that time, and seeing how crazily the rate of energy increasing, that time wille soon, and I have to finish thest phase of my n before than happen.

    ¡¯It is time to finish thest phase; I hope the Rule Breaking power I have is enough,¡¯ I said to myself as I closed my eyes and took a calming breath before pushing the rule-breaking power into formation.

    As I did, the formation below my palms lit up, and the formation covering twins¡¯ heads head also lit up.

    "Sophia, Raina, are you listening to me? The rate of energy being poured into you is too great; we have to begin the final phase of our n now," I said everything in one go.

    I used the Rule-breaking power of numb the pain and spoke through them telepathically, but even after a second, I got no reply from them and about to contact them again when I saw Raina¡¯s left hand twitching and second after Sophia¡¯s hand begin to twitch as well.

    The branches of the cores were able to suck the 65% energy present in the twin¡¯s body, which lessened the elemental petrification in the twin¡¯s body that now, one could barely see the signs of petrification on their bodies.

    "Ok, I will help you through Inheritance Inprintation. It will be very painful; please bear it," I said and begin to pour a huge amount of Rule Breaking power into the formations.

    "AHHHHHH....."

    The twin screamed even louder than before, but I did not focus on that; I focused on sending my rule-breaking power into twins¡¯ bodies along with Inheritance Imprintation, making the process as fast as possible.

    I have a limited amount of Rule Breaking energy, and I have to use this limited energy in helping the twins imprinting the Inheritance quickly as possible.

    The connection between the twin¡¯s cores and Cosmic Quintessence bing stronger by the second, it won¡¯t be long before the floodgates opened and I have to imprint the Inheritance in them before that.

    Usually, Inheritance takes hours to imprint, but I do not have, hell, I do not even an hour, so I have to be very fast.

    So, I became deaf to twins¡¯ screams and focused my all helping the Inheritance Imprinted, which is usually a painless process that now had became very torturous. I just hope twins bear this pain without breaking.

    This Rejuvenating Body Inheritance is quite special; by power, it is so weak that even King Grade organization which had it did not make its member imprint this Inheritance.

    The reason it is special before this Inheritance is not for the normal people. Only those with extremely special bodies like Elemental Bodies that twins can bring out this Inheritances full power, not to forget, it is also best in stabilizing body and soul; otherwise, I would not have chosen it.

    Blood begins toe out of my nose due to the sheer strain I am feeling, but I did not give it a nce and continue to use my Rule Breaking power to imprint the Inheritance.

    It would have been great if I were able to do it after the cores¡¯ branches suck all the Cosmic Elemental Energy from the twins¡¯ bodies. That time, the process would have been extremely smooth, and I would not have to face the resistance I am feeling right now.

    Still, despite the resistance, the rule-breaking power is doing a great job at imprinting the Inheritance.

    It is due to Rule Breaking power the treatment of twins had been possible. If I had not had such a unique ability, I would not be able to treat my friends. This ability of mine is simply to bend the rules, and when that is not enough, it breaks them and then rams through the things.

    As time passed, the veins of my head begin to pop in; not only did the blood begin toe out of my eyes and nose, the strain I am under is too much for my body, but despite that, I did not stop and continued with my work.

    "Finally!" I said tiredly and opened my eyes; I had finally finished imprinting the Rejuvenating Body Inheritance into the twins.

    There is no change had urred in twins when imprinting is finished, and it will not ur till the real elementalization process is begin; at that time, the Inheritance will show its true powers.

    It had taken me forty minutes to imprint the Inheritance, and now, the rate of cosmic energy had reached forty six-times; one could see clear Comic Elemental Energy entering the twin¡¯s body.

    Minutes passed by, and the rate of cosmic energy continue increasing. As such, twenty minutes passed, and when finally the floodgates opened.

 Chapter 1752 - Floodgates

    <h4>Chapter 1752 - Floodgates</h4>

    The space above the twins begins to wave-like water, and through it, a huge amount of dense cosmic energy begins to pour down on the twins.

    "Let¡¯s Go!" I shouted, and before words couldpletely flow out of my mouth, I found myself teleported out of the tower.

    I had instructed Old Healer Jasmine to bring me out as soon as Cosmic Energy begins to pour out in such a way.

    It is a good thing she was quick, from the feeling I got from that energy; if I had stayed there, even for a moment, I would have found myself infected by Cosmic Elemental energy, which is like a poison to those without proper constitution to store that energy.

    Everyone came out of the tower at once, from Sophia and Riana¡¯s parents to Patriarch Brandfort. That Cosmic Elemental Energy is as harmful to them as it is to me.

    I looked at the tower, whose top floor had turned while from the Blood Red. The twins had s.u.c.k.e.d the vitality of a whole floor full of the Blood Vitality crystals.

    "Will twins be fine, Micheal?" asked Janine, the twin¡¯s mother. "I don¡¯t know, I have done everything I could; what happened next is totally dependent on the twins," I said and sat on the adjusted rock as I am very tired.

    Currently, there is no change that could be seen in the tower; only those with powerful eye ability could see the faint flow of Cosmic Elemental Energy from the Top Floor of the tower, and this flow is getting denser by the second.

    "The Blood Vitality Crystals." Said Grandmaster with a painful sigh and open his mouth to say something further when he immediately close it when he found Patriarch Bradford is looking at him expressionlessly.

    An unexpected change begins in the tower; the vital energy present in the Blood Vitality crystal of below floors moves up before disappearing into the top floor. Within three minutes, the ninth floor had turned while, and now vital energy from the eighth floor is moving up.

    Anyone would feel pain seeing that each floor of Blood Red Vitality crystal isparable to a piece of devine crystal, and in front of their eyes, the vital energy of Blood Red crystal is each floor is being emptied at the record pace.

    The Cosmic Elemental Energy also has increased immensely that now, amon person could also sense a terrifying type of energy from the top floor of the tower.

    Twenty minutes passed when the cosmic energy has be even denser, and it had covered with the dense bubbling fog of cosmic energy. The left side of the top floor is covered in snow-white Ice Elemental Cosmic Energy while the right side is covered in fiery red Fire Elemental Cosmic Energy.

    With these energies covering the top floor, all the contact with the top floor is broke away. My soul sense is getting repelled as it touched that powerful energy, and I even got a small bacsh, and I am not the only one who felt the bacsh; others felt it too.

    As the minute passed, the energy got even denser and begin to go lower, covering the floors below. Within five minutes, the 9th floor is covered. A few minutes after that, the 8th floor also got covered; half an hourter, the whole tower got covered in extremely dense foggy cosmic energy, which begins merged with ake below after it covered the whole tower.

    Everybody got back the few hundred meters, the fluctuation this Cosmic Energy sending is too tarrying. Even some as Patriarch Bradford will have a hard time survive if we were to enter the tower now.

    "Brat, is this the phenomenon you talked about?" Grandmaster Carr asked, and everybody looked at me.

    "I don¡¯t know, the book I read had mentioned the phenomenon; it did not mention the kind of Phenomenon that would ur," I said, shrugging my shoulder. Lord Al was not too deep about the phenomenon.

    If I had my friends going to suffer something like it, I would have asked Lord Al about Elementalization more deeply.

    "Lenora, expand the istion formation. Nobody should know about it," Patriarch Bradford ordered after few minutes when the cosmic energy got even denser and spread through the wholeke.

    "Yes, Patriarch!" Thedy said and furiously happened the buttons of her holowatch.

    This area is pretty isted, but it good to remain cautious. They had already cast the kilometers wide istion formation, and now with the Patriarch orders, they are expanding its reach further; with such formation, even those with special abilities and artifacts would find it hard to see what is happening inside.

    Not to forget, I am sure people like Lord Mycroft keeping an eye around. Even if someone able to get inside with the help of an artifact or ability, they will be spotted by the old monsters that are patrolling around.

    Another hour passed by; the cosmic energy did not spread further, but it had be even denser, and the fluctuation it is emitting is terrifying that we moved back even further away from the tower.

    "GASP!"

    Suddenly, loud gasps came out of people¡¯s mouths as two beautiful trees appeared around the top floors of the tower.

    Near the top floor, two Grand Cherry Blossom Trees materialized, and they looked even more amazing than the real trees of grand cherry blossom.

    The grand cherry blossom tree on the left is Purple- Snow White Color, and the grand cherry blossom tree on the right Purple- me Red color. These trees looked like they havee out of someone¡¯s dreams; they looked amazing, beyond amazing.

    The appearance of a tree had shocked me but also pleased me greatly as now I could tell that my friends are alive and they have not been broken up by the immense amount of Cosmic Elemental Energy that is pouring into them.

 Chapter 1753 - Phenomenon

    <h4>Chapter 1753 - Phenomenon</h4>

    As the trees appeared beside the top floor of the tower, they started growing, bing bigger every minute, and with it, the energy fluctuation they are sent also be stronger.

    My eyes couldn¡¯t help but glow seeing such changes as I record everything. The thing that is happening in front of me is a treasure trove of precious data. Recording it would be very helpful for my research.

    A minute after I hade out of the tower, I sent a string of soul sense into my Inheritance space and recording everything that is happening in front of me; I would analyze it deeply when all this is over.

    After consuming the bloodline of thest Tyrant Grimm Monster, my soul had be especially powerful that now I could send a string of my soul sense into my Inheritance Space.

    When I first learned to do that a few days ago, I had felt very disoriented, even fell down. The difference between time in the real world and Inheritance space is huge. It is very difficult to have parallel thoughts between the strang of soul sense and the main soul.

    Even after few days of practice, my head is still hearts whenever I sent the strand of soul in my Inheritance Space.

    My head is currently hurting like mad, but I am bearing it to collect such precious data. I am not the only one; people like Teacher and Grandmaster Carr, all of them looking at the tower intently, making notes in their own way.

    Another hour passed by, the grand cherry blossom trees on both sides have be even bigger than they have reached the height of half of the tower and still growing. That¡¯s not all; the cosmic elemental energy covering the tower also became denser, sending out even more terrifying fluctuation.

    The things have gone beyond my imagination; I had not thought that twins would create such a ruckus.

    I wonder how powerful the twins would be if they came out of this scenario alive. If they survive, then they would be one of the most fortunate people in the world. From what I heard from Lord Al, the Elemental Bodies are precious; once they appeared, they would quickly be swept away by the powerful organization and houses.

    With the talent of Elemental Bodies, which connect them to the Cosmic Quintessence, this world will be too small to contain them.

    All this to happen, they have to survive first, and as the phenomenon became bigger, the chances of their survival lessen. I could only imagine what kind of state the twins had been in right now; what is happening is not easy for them to bear.

    Another two hours passed by, and two trees have now be gigantic; their height had reached greater than the two. Both trees have taken their roots into theke, emitting the fluctuation that had sent us even further back.

    To be honest, I had not been worried about my friends right, I definitely would have enjoyed the scenery of two gigantic Grand Cherry Blossom trees, which are looking beautiful beyond the imagination.

    "Micheal, are you feeling good?" Teacher asked suddenly, "No, I am just feeling a little tired due to not sleeping for few days," I said.

    Ever since I hade to blood sun, I had only slept for one day, and due to straining work, I became even more tired, and even now, I am recording everything through the hammering headache.

    "Take a good sleep after this is all over," she advised, I nodded without moving my gaze; I do not want to miss anything that is happening in front of me.

    Hun!

    Fourty minutes passed by when a sudden change urred; the gigantic trees of the Grand Cherry Blossom disappeared in a blink and dense Cosmic Elemental Energies covering the tower, and theke begins to shine without a powerful auraing out of them.

    Within a few seconds, the shine of Cosmic Elemental energies have be blinding, and the aura had be so powerful that Patriarch Bradford teleported us all to the edge of istion formation and protected us with his powerful energy.

    Theke the tower became blinding like a sun; one could no see what is happening there; at the same time, the clouds above the tower took a fiery red and icy snow shade which spread over a huge area while releasing shuddering fluctuations.

    With clouds covering the huge area, there is no hiding the phenomenon. The fiery red and snow-white colored clouds spread so wide that anyone on the campus of Blood Sun could see them, not to forget to feel that shuddering aura that clouds are releasing.

    Few more people have joined us as we looked at the twin-colored blinding sun in front of us. Other than Lord Mycroft, there are also many unknown people, and to my surprise, I also found Professor in them; I had thought she went back to the academy after bringing me here, but it seemed not to be the case.

    Everyone watching twin-colored blinding light in front with great focus. They can feel that it is the most important time; if twins could survive it, they will gain the fortune of their lifetime.

    Seconds passed by, but there is no change in the blinding light, but no one seemed to mind that as they kept looking.

    At the third second, the twin-colored light suddenly disappeared, and the tower came in front of the view. The tower had nowpletely changed; it is different from what it had a few minutes ago; it is even different than when I saw it the first time.

    It looked more like the sky scrapper than twins had changed in the native continent. One side of the tower ispletely fiery red, while the other side is snowy while.

    Theke below the tower had also changed; it is now looked like it is filled with two types of liquid; one looked like fiery red magma while the other is like transparent water with snowy white crystals all over floating in it.

    The whole tower is giving off a dangerous feeling, but one could feel the power of rules and some other type of energies from that feeling.

    Currently, nobody is admiring the beauty of the tower, and theke as everyone¡¯s gazes are focused on the top floor, waiting for twins toe out.

    Seconds passed, but twins had note out, and the expectant look on the people¡¯s faces begin to change; the parents even started crying. I wanted to console them with positive words, but no words seed toe out of my mouth, as even I don¡¯t know whether my friends have survived or not.

    "Sofia, Raina!"

    Suddenly, Patriarch Bradford shouted, and at the same time, two figures flew out of the top floor of the tower.

    When people looked at them, the expression of each and person¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change. There is drastic change had urred in the twins; not only have their bodiespletely changed but also the aura they emitting, it is different from anything ive seen before.

 Chapter 1754 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 1754 - Invitation</h4>

    Sophia and Raina came out of the tower and looked around in the air before they flew toward us; in few seconds, they are in front of us.

    "Mom, Dad, Teacher!" They greeted, "My Girls," their mom sad teary-eyed and moved to hug before she gently got repelled.

    "Mom we are not able to control over new powers properly until we do that no hugging," Sophia said to her mother, which brought the smile on the face of those who are listning.

    I looked at the twins properly, who hadpletely changed. Sophia and Raina¡¯s hair had became fiery red and snow while but it is not great change that shocked everyone, what shocked them is their skin.

    The twins bodies have transformed to a cellr level; their flesh had disappeared and transformed to the elemental crystal. Sophia is crystal red while Raina¡¯s snow while. It is not a hint of flesh that could be seen in it, everything is crystal which acting like a flesh.

    The twins eyes had also had changed, they have not only became crystalline but they have to changed the color.

    Before Sofia had red eyes and Raina had Ice blue, now Sofia¡¯s eyes had became half Purple and half Red while Raina¡¯s eyed had also turned half purple and half blue. The seed seemed to have affected them more than I had imagined.

    From what I could observe, it is soft like a flesh; when twins move their hand and feet, it behave like a flesh, stretching, contracting just like the flesh. They have got the emal bodies and it is not just mere a constitution of theirs, it is what are now.

    They could not be considered even human after getting elemental bodies; ording to Lord Al, they a Cosmic Elementals, childrens of the universe. They have got one of the most envious things in the universe.

    "Girls, what happened to your skin?" Twins mother asked, looking at her expression, it seemed like she is quite worried about her childrens crystalline skin.

    "We don¡¯t know mom, it is likely due to us gaining the Elemental bodies," Raina said before she looked at me for the answer. "You are right, the elementalization changed your bodies but you don¡¯t have to worry about it much. When you are able to control your energies well, you can make your crystalline skin appeared fleshy," I answered.

    It is not something Lord Al said, but I deduced with my own conjuction.

    The twins turned to their teacher and begin to talk something with him which I could not able to see or hear. From what one could see, the old man seemed very happy talking to his students, almost giddy which stark different from the usual expressions he bore.

    "My students Sophia and Raina died to due to unstable elementalization, their funeral will be held tomorrow at this tower." Patriach Bradford said, shocking everyone to their core; only twins did not seem surprised by the news of their own death.

    "I will spread the news, Patriarch," Lenora May said a secondter.

    Everybody here is smart, especially the willy old foxes who barely took a fraction of second to understand the meaning of the patriarch words.

    The phenomenon is too huge for one to conceal, so they might as well blow it up and release the news of everywhere. Though this news will not be able to fool all the Grimm Monsters, it will fool them for long enough that twins would grow powerful enough that they would not need to fear anyone.

    After talking few words with Lenora, Patriarch Bradford disappeared with twins, leaving everyone with a sigh.

    I could tell everyone here is very interested in the twins would like to interact them with more but the old man did not give them any chance as he whisked away his student in second.

    "Lady Marina, Lady Josphine, it would be our great honor if you could stay in Blood Sun for few days." Lenora said with smile before she turned to me, "Sir Micheal, Patriarch asked me extend the invitation you, he will meet you tommorow personally in his residence," she said.

    I was quite dumbstruck hearing that, not the invitation but her referring me ¡¯Sir¡¯. Who is Lenora May, she is leader of Blood Sun, a very powerful Leader ss Tyrant, her referring me ¡¯Sir¡¯ who is not even a Tyrant feels very weird.

    "We would be happy to ept your invite Lady Lenora," Teacher said. "Good, Grandmaster Carr will take you to your new residences," she said before disappearing into sh.

    "Lady Marina, Lady Josephine, little friend Micheal, lets go," Grandmaster Carr said excitedly before he took the air.

    ¡¯This bastard was not excited when I met first time,¡¯ Professor said telepathically which got her look from the teacher.

    "Little frind Micheal, since you are staying at Blood Sun for few days, how about giving me some time for discussion, I would love to talk to you about some things," The old man said as he looked at me.

    "Of course Grandmaster, you are one of the foremost expert in world in field of Alchemy and Runic Formations, it would be my honor to have the academic discussion with you," I replied.

    "Then how about a day after tomorrow at my residence?" He asked. "It would be my honor," I replied respectfully.

    I did not let the recent sess get over my head. I was only able to heal the twins due to the unique advantages I have. My stay in Blood Sun is a great opportunity for me, and I should use it to get the greatest benefits. It would be hard to get such an opportunity in the future.

 Chapter 1755 - Conversation I

    <h4>Chapter 1755 - Conversation I</h4>

    Somewhere Deep In Grimm Territory

    "All of you have sensed that fluctuation and seen the footage of twin-colored clouds over Blood Sun that our spies have provided?" The old werewolf asked the multiple Grimm projections sitting around him.

    "ording to the records, it is signs of Elemental Body¡¯s awakening; there is no mistaking it," Said the Foxman. Hearing that, everybody¡¯s expression became unsightly. Unlike humans, Grimm Monsters have some contact with the outside world and know how terrifying the Elemental bodies could be.

    "We don¡¯t have to worry about it; 95% Elemental Bodies failed to awaken in the small world, and seeing the knowledge and disparity of resources, the elemental body that awakened in the Blood Sun had likely failed the metamorphosis, and its host had died," Said the Bearman sitting opposite of the Foxman.

    "Whether it had died or survived, we have to know soon as possible." "We are very close to reaching our goal; I don¡¯t want any variables appearing and messing things at thest moment like that happened three thousand years ago," The werewolf said, and everything acknowledged without a serious face.

    In The Headquarters of Pyramid

    All the thirteen chairs of Pyramid Council filled with thirteen projections, and all of them looking at the projection of the Lenora May.

    "Lenora, what is that phenomenon that appeared above your organization?" Asked the middle-aged man, he is Sylvian Chalise, the current leader of the Hawthorn Sea.

    "It was a phenomenon of Awakening of Elemental Bodies; It is failed," Lenora replied. There is no need to exin further. All the top healers from every Supreme have visited the twins and knew all the inside information.

    "Their funeral will be held tomorrow, and it will be a personal affair," she said before her projection disappeared from the table.

    ......

    "Well, this is much better than the one we had stayed in before; it even has the underground mana spring," Professor said as the Grandmaster left, leaving three of is in front of the beautiful house.

    In front of us is a beautiful two-story house, it is not small, but it is not big either. It is in an isted location like that the Tower, and the most notable thing about it is the underground mana well that Professor mentioned.

    As I entered thepound of the house, I felt the rush of mana covering me, making me feelfortable all over my body.

    The natural mana wells are really rare; even in the academy, we do not have more than fifty of them, but here in the Blood Sun, there are hundreds, even thousands, that they spared few to make the guest houses over them.

    "We could notpare to the resources of the Supremes; the foundation they have is really deep," the Teacher said with a sigh, and I couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    Really, the foundation of the supreme is too great. The Tower made of Blood Red vitality crystal, bringing out resources like divine crystals; our academy could not bepared to it.

    The decoration inside the house was simple, but each thing used as decoration is of the highest grade. Even Tyrants eyes would get red with envy seeing the stuff around the house than an emotion of thievery couldn¡¯t help but arouse their heart.

    "Josie, Micheal, you guys freshen up; I will start the dinner," the Teacher said; I nodded and walked toward one of the bedrooms.

    Grandmaster Carr had invited us to dinner, but we rejected the invitation saying we are tired and we are. I am very tired and sleepy. If not for my stomach is rumbling, I would have directly slept without care for showering and eating.

    In the room, I directly went for the shower and, fifteen minutester, came out feeling clean. After changing into a new set of clothes, I walked into the living room and saw the Teacher in the kitchen making preparation for the dinner.

    "Do you need a hand teacher?" I asked, "No, you rest, the dinner will be ready in an hour," She said, and multiple hands of energy came out of her, and she begins cooking in a real sense.

    As I watched her energy hands move, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her energy control. It is much better than mine; even with thousands of hours of practice, I could not do what she is doing. Cooking soul food with the help of my strings is still difficult for me, but I am working on it and will be able to do it soon.

    Soon Professor came out looking fresh out of the shower, and I joined her in the living room. "In these few days, I have heard quite a few things about you; they are quite shocking," Professor said as I sat beside her.

    "What did you hear?" I asked, "I heard that you could now kill the Tyrants," She said in a low voice and even created an energy field around us when she said it.

    Hearing that, I was quite shocked. The news of what happened on the airship should not have been out yet, especially of what I did. Pyramid keeps a very tight lid on such things, but it looks like the news had got leaked somehow.

    "Who told you that?" I asked back; instead of answering her and hearing my question, a look of shock couldn¡¯t help but appear in her eyes. "So, its true. I thought Sasha was joking when she told me about it," She said incredulously.

    "How many did you kill till now?" she asked when calmed down enough, "Seven," I replied with a sigh. Now that she knows, there is no need to hide it.

    "Seven!" She eximed loudly, even more shocked than before. It is a good thing she had covered us with an energy field, or her exmation would have attracted a Teacher who cooking soul type food with great concentration.

 Chapter 1756 - Conversation II

    <h4>Chapter 1756 - Conversation II</h4>

    "Dinner is ready!" Teacher announced and brought everything to the dining table. Professor and I took a seat to the opposite of each other.

    Soon we begin to eat, usually, we talked while eating, but everyone seemed too hungry to talk even a little. For forty-five minutes, the dinner table remained silent; the only soul that could be heard is the sound of us eating.

    "This new recipe is really amazing; it seemed like you have learned few recipes since Micheal had given you the tome," Professor said as she put her cutlery down.

    I had given the tome to the Teacher on the first day I hade to the Blood Sun, but I did not expect her to learn the new recipes in just a few days. I am not much far behind the Teacher, and I know difficult the recipes have be, but she still able to master a few of them on such short notice.

    I should not be surprised. There is a huge distance between the Teacher and me. I would need quite much time before I could catch up to her.

    "Yes, I was able to learn the few recipes; it was a pleasant surprise how quickly I was able to learn them." She said there was a pleasing smile on her face when she said it.

    "Those soul recipes are damn hard, but learning them is also very helpful. The skills I learned while learning the recipes have helped me quite a lot in controlling my Bloodline power." Professor said, and sparkling azure-colored energy lit across her right hand before disappearing.

    The color of energy is surprised me; before, the color of energy of the Professor used to be ocean blue color, and there were no sparklyness in it, but now it is quite different; it looks like some change had urred in the Professor¡¯s bloodline.

    It seemed to be rted to the white hair that I had given to Professor, which had miraculously stabilized her bloodline the moment she touched it.

    "Micheal, you have done the amazing thing today; you are able to do something that nobody in the world able to do, even that old man Carmichael," the Teacher said suddenly, breaking me out of the reverie of my thoughts.

    "You have made your teacher feel really proud," She added with eyes seeing. "I am d, teacher," I said. I did not act humbly and took thepliment graciously while feeling very happy inside, its not every day I could make my Teacher feel proud of me.

    "By the way, how the Silverstone Academy got hands-on the Emperor Grade Essence Roses that even Academy does have?" Teacher asked suddenly, and her expression starkly different from what she had a secondter.

    Seeing her gaze, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder. I knew this moment wille long before, but I did not expect it toe this soon, not before we go back to the academy.

    "Its just that, Teacher, I needed some very rare resources, and thedy Mars offered to give them to me in exchange for the essence roses," I exined weakly. To that, there was no change in her expression; instead, she just arched her brow.

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh seeing her arching her brow; I know I have to exin her in great detail. Me giving those Emperor Grade essence roses to Miss Mars would have caused quite a problem to the Teacher.

    The essence roses are novel resources that every organization wants, and the only one who could produce them is me.

    Academy did not have any Essence Roses of Emperor Grade; before leaving the academy for the Devil¡¯s Gate, I had fought and harvested only one Emperor, and it is the Werewolf than I fought in the arena, and that essence rose in the hands of the Pyramid.

    "Its like this, when I was in Devi...." I begin to exin to the Teacher while the Professor watched it all with great relish.

    "Astrot Roots, Pertra Oun Crystal, why did you need such rare resources? As far as I know, these resources are not required for your breakthroughs," the Teacher asked. "It required for this," I said and erected the energy field before producing the runic diagram of the Honeb.

    She got startled looking at the diagram before she begins studying it earnestly, and within few minutes, a drastic change had appeared on her face as if she realizes what the formation is about.

    "Expander, you used expander, you know dangers of imprinting such thing is?" She questions loudly.

    "Even if you survive the imntation, it will destabilize body and soul and could make them copse at any time," she said and looked at me worriedly, hearing that expression on the Professor¡¯s face had changed drastically.

    "Rx, Teacher, I had acquired something which helped me use the expander without any side effects; if you do not believe me, you can check with your own eyes when we return to the Academy," I lied, but some of the things I said are true.

    There is no danger of Expander to me. If I had not visited the Sunlit dome and had not received many benefits there, I would have had to live in fear, but now, I don¡¯t have to fear it; the Honeb had imprinted with my body and soul with a near-perfect degree.

    "Are you telling the truth?" she asked back, "Of course, if not for the power given to my expander, how could I have healed the Tyrant like Lady Mars," I lied again.

    I had healed Miss Constance much before I had imprinted myself with the Honeb, but the Teacher did not have to know that. If shees to know the real facts, she will murder me herself for taking such huge risks.

    "Its good to know, but you should still let me check on you when we go back to the academy," she said, "Of course," I replied.

    I have every intention of doing that; the curse had broken the manyyers of formations that the Teacher had ced, I will ask her to reinforce them. Though with curse rising strength, no formation will able to stop it, it will be fine if it is able to buy some time till I reach the Tyrant stage.

 Chapter 1757 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 1757 - Shock</h4>

    "There is something I want to give you, teacher," I said and took out five sealed boxes from my storage.

    "What are these?" She asked, seeing the boxes. "Open them," I replied without answering. She looked at me for a second before she picked up a box and opened it.

    "Emperor Grade Essence Rose, wait, no, its not Emperor Grade but TYRANT!" Teacher eximed loudly, especially thest word as she looked at the Tyrant Grade Essence Roses. Professor had also picked one box and opened it; inside it was ck Colored essence rose.

    The Tyrant Grade Essence Roses are very different from Emperor Grade and others essence roses. The energy inside them is huge, so huge that if I am able to somehow explode all the energy, it would even be a threat to the Elite Tyrant.

    Till now, I did not focus much on the applications of the Essence Roses; the only I had focused on researching for data which could be used in my Inheritance, but with the sheer amount of energy, these Tyrant Grade roses couldn¡¯t help but make me think about bombs.

    The things that could harm the Tyrants are very few, but these Tyrant grade essence roses have potential, and for that, I did not need rare and precious resources. I will just need to do some tinkering with roses, and I am sure I could transform them into bombs.

    Academy had researched quite a lot in essence roses, they are being used in the artificing and alchemy, I will have to read those research notes carefully when I went back to the academy.

    "These Essence Roses are too powerful; with such power, they could be used in many things," the Teacher said softly as she took an essence rose in her hand. She is handling it very delicately, fearing it would explode if she handled it wrong.

    Despite having such huge power, it will not going to explode; it is unlike the first generation of essence rose, which were delicate and got spoiled with slight mishandling.

    I have done great research on them, and now even if someone throws a punch at them. The energy inside then would just be dispersed instead of exploding.

    "These roses means you could kill the Tyrants, right?" Teacher asked; her voice is much calmer than before, but hidden excitement could see deep within her eyes.

    "Only the most weakest one; I am no match for Elite," I replied. Hearing that, excitement hidden deep within her eyes had not decreased but increased.

    "It does not matter if Tyrant is weak, a Tyrant is a Tyrant, defeating a Tyrant while being an Emperor is a great thing, there have been very few people who were able to do it," She said, to that, I just smiled.

    "Here are the Emperor Grade Essence Roses you had asked me for; their amount is more than you had asked for," I said and handed her storage.

    "So much essence roses!" Teacher eximed as she seeped her soul sense inside the storage. "Have you killed all Emperors in Devil¡¯s Gate to harvest so essence roses?" Professor asked as she looked as she looked at the storage in her sister¡¯s hands.

    "Nothing of that sorts; I could now just create traps which could capture and harvest the Grimm Monsters," I said with a smile. Both of their expressions froze after hearing that, and they started to look at me as if I am some kind of monster.

    It took them more than a minute to get control over their emotions and ease the expression on their faces.

    "It looked like Devil¡¯s Gate had been quite fruitful for you," Teacher said with a smile. I talked with the professional and teacher for few more minutes before we went to our separate rooms, seeing all were very tired, especially me and the teacher who had not slept for days.

    A minute after I opened the door of my room, I was in a deep sleep. I did not set any rm; the fake funeral tomorrow is going to be a private affair, no outsiders are allowed to attend it, so I can sleep with my heart¡¯s content.

    There is one important thing I have to do tomorrow, but it is in the evening, so I did not have to be worried about not waking up on time.

    I slept through the night in deep, dreamless sleep and woke up in thete morning, feelingpletely refreshed. There is not a hint of tiredness that could be seen in my eyes, and my Rule Bending power which had been drained for a couple of days, had alsopletely filled.

    As I woke up, I did not immediately get up. I stayed in bed for a couple of minutes, thinking before I got up. Forty-five minutester, I walked out of my room showed.

    Hun!

    I am very surprised to see them here; I throught they would be in some secrete ce, especially today when their funeral is being held.

    "Micheal!" Twins said in unison as I walked into the living soon. Both of them looked the same as yesterday, but unlike yesterday, they are not releasing any energy or emitting any aura; one could not sense anything from them; it is like they are normal persons.

    It is not due to their energy control; they will need quite some time before they are able to control the energies of their elemental bodies.

    They are wearing very powerful artifacts; these artifacts are not only isting the energy that ising from them but also repelling any soul sense that touched them. These artifacts are extremely good, from what I could gather, forget Elite; even Leader ss Tyrants would have a hard time getting through them.

    It seemed like the old man really loved them very much to give them such artifacts. Well, it should not be surprising, seeing the resources he was willing to sacrifice to save them.

 Chapter 1758 - Reality

    <h4>Chapter 1758 - Reality</h4>

    "What are you guys doing here?" I asked, hearing my question; a guilty expression appeared on their faces.

    "We havee to thank you," Raina said, sounding very guilty. "You have saved our lives, but we did even spoke a single word to you when we came out of the tower yesterday," Sophia added, sounding just as guilty expressions as Raina.

    "We wanted toe yesterday, but the teacher said you are tired and resting," Raina exined guiltily.

    "You are my friends; I need no thank you for saving you guys," I said, which is, of course, a lie.

    To be honest, I was a little angry with the twins. I had revealed many of my secrets, healing them, especially the rule-bending power, not to forget my whole reputation and immense resources of Blood Sun were on the line, if I had failed in saving them, repercussions would have been very bad.

    Professor had pointed that outst night, even though the teacher did not say anything; I know she is also quite displeased about their unthankful behavior.

    "You are too good, Micheal." "We understand how big of a risk you took yesterday in saving us, and we can¡¯t thank you enough for that," Sophia and Raina said one after another.

    "It is at least I could do for my friends," I said genuinely. Though I am a little displeased by their earlier behavior, they are still my friends, and to save them, I would make the same choices given time.

    "How are guys feeling? Are you feeling any difort, destabilization?" I asked. Now that they have thanked me, it is time to move on.

    I am very interested in the elemental bodies; they are a treasure trove of the knowledge that I required. I would be very much interested in deeply examining their bodies.

    "No, we are not feeling anything difort or anything." "It could be said that we are feeling amazing; the cosmic bodies we have gained give us impable insight and control over our respective elements; it is unlike we have ever experienced before," Sophia said excitedly.

    "The Elemental Bodies aren¡¯t called children of the universe for nothing; what you guys are feeling now is just a tip of the iceberg of what Elemental Bodies could do," I said with a smile.

    Even I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly jealous of them for a moment before I crush that feeling. While Elemental Bodies are amazing, my Inheritance runes did not palepared to them; they bear the same or even greater potential than that of the Elemental Bodies.

    "We would love to stay and talk to you, Micheal, but we have to return early," Raina said guiltily, "No problem, you guysing here personally is already more than enough for me," I said. "We will meet you at teachers home in the evening, Micheal," The twins said before disappearing with old healer Jasmine.

    "At least these girls have sensibility; let¡¯s just hope the old man had the same sensibility as them and offer you a visit to their great library," Professor said a moment after they left.

    "Josie!" Teacher admonished.

    "Micheal deserves it, big sister." "He had done a great favor to the Blood Sun big sister; I may not know much about the Elemental Bodies, but I know enough they will going to have a big effect on the Blood Sun, Inpare to that giving him few days in their secrete library is nothing." Professor defended and, hearing that teacher, could only sigh.

    While to others, secrete libraries of supremes may not mean much but to me, who had celestial Inheritance, it is a world that no treasure couldpare. The knowledge in the libraries of Supremes could help me sessfully create Tyrant Inheritance.

    With my meeting with Lord Al, my horizon had expanded, and I understand what type of Inheritance I have to create; and for it, I need a great amount of knowledge.

    I believe I have 90% of what I need; those seven books that hidden being have provided contain an immense amount of knowledge, but I still need more, especially of a different type; I could not make my Inheritance solely of the seven elements, not after such great changes have urred to my runes.

    It would be amazing if I could gain ess to their Secrete Library; one week would be enough for me to flip through the pages of books I need and record them in my Inheritance, and after, I could fully focus on creating my Inheritance without care for anything.

    There is a good chance they might let me visit their secrete library, and I hope they do; I really need all the knowledge I could get.

    "Micheal, don¡¯t get your hopes up." Teacher said with a sigh, likely guessing what I am thinking. "While you have done them a great service and very much deserve that reward, they would not be necessary to give it to you."

    "Supremes are highlypetitive, and they might not offer you the benefits you need; it will just create the variable they can not control which they did not want to happen, especially when that variable is from the lower-level organization unless, of course, you joined them," She adds.

    Hearing her words, the reality couldn¡¯t help but be down on me.

    While we humans are united in the face of great danger, the union is not as pure as it propagated. Self-interest and politics heavily ruled in our hearts.

    "Don¡¯t worry too much about it, Micheal; Patriarch Bradford is honorable sort; there is a very good chance he will give you the privilege to visit their secrete library." Teacher said with a smile, seeing the smile on her face; a smile couldn¡¯t help spread on my face.

 Chapter 1759 - Invitation I

    <h4>Chapter 1759 - Invitation I</h4>

    The day passed by, and soon the evening approached. The fake funeral started to in the afternoon finished in the evening.

    It is a shame that I did not get to attend the funeral; I had never been to a fake funeral. Teacher and Professor both have been to at least one fake funeral.

    "Ring Ring!"

    I was sitting in a living room, talking with talking with Professor and Teacher when a bell rang and the projection of a person who rang the bell appear in front of us for a second before disappearing, at our level, even if that images shed for hundredth of a second, we would have able to see it clearly.

    "If you get a chance, Micheal, ask for it," Professor said. I nodded at her, understanding what she meant before appeared next to the door and opening it.

    "Lord Mycroft," I said as I opened the door. "Micheal, the Patriarch, is waiting for you," He said without entering the house.

    "Ok," I said and took a step toward him, and just as I did, I found scenery in front of me changed, and I found myself in front of a five-story mansion that looked like it is made of marble and it is made of marble and not a normal marble either but a special marble which naturally gathers ambient mana.

    The mansion is a simple design but still looked beautiful; it looked very natural and is not something made by humans. The way it melds with the surrounding is really amazing; the architect who built this building must be really talented.

    It is in a secluded spot; all around it, I could see the trees and sounds of monsters that lingering very close to the mansion but not daring to cross the invisible like around it.

    "The mansions name is Mist Abode, it was designed by the 41st Head of Blood Sun, he was a very aplished architect." Lord Mycroft stated as he took a step toward the mansion; I nodded and followed behind him silently.

    Click!

    Lord Mycroft opened the huge gates of the mansion, and as I entered inside, I felt like I had entered the mana well. The mana is so dense that I could literally taste it, and it is also very gentle that it was easily able to seep inside my skin.

    Just like when he took me to the tower made of the Blood Red Vitality crystals, this time he did not give me any chance to talk and climbed the stairs; I silently followed behind him without any objection.

    "Patriarch, I brought Micheal Zaar!" He said, for a moment, there was no reply before an old familiar sound came from inside.

    "Send him in,"

    The old sound came inside the room, and the next second, the borate door opened enough that I could pass through itfortably. "Go in," Lord Mycroft said; I nodded at him before walking inside.

    As I walked inside, I found myself in the spartan hall with minimal decoration, but everything it had is of the grade that would make even Leader ss Tyrant¡¯s eyes go round with envy.

    There are three people inside the hall, aside from the patriarch, who is sitting on a red wooden chair, with twins sitting on both sides of him.

    "Grand Lord," I greeted respectfully. "Micheal, after what you did, you did not have to be this formal with me," Patriarch Bradford said. To that, I could only smile.

    No matter what he said, this man in front of me is one of the most powerful people in the world. Even with my current strength, he could kill me without me knowing how.

    "Take a seat, Micheal; I have some things to discuss with you," He said and motioned me toward the chair. "Thank You, Grand Lord," I said and took a seat.

    "First and foremost, I have to thank you for saving my students. If not for your timely help, my precious students wouldn¡¯t be sitting beside me," He said as he looked at Sofia and Raina lovingly.

    "They are also my friends Grand Lord, and as long as it is within my power, I would do anything to help them," I said, "I hope we will be able to do the same to you, Micheal, when you are in need," Sophia said. "I will be counting on you then," I replied with a smile.

    "Micheal, how do you feel about joining Blood Sun?" Patriarch Bradford asked, surprising me greatly. I had expected this question toe but did had not expected he would ask this soon.

    "Grand Lord, this too hard question which I could not give an answer to right now," I said. I did not directly reject his invitation; it is not wise to do that when it came to people like him.

    He did not seem to be mad about my rejection; he seemed to have expected I would say something like it.

    "Micheal, you should be aware that for the Celestial Inheritance host to break through the Tyrant stage, you will need resources that your academy could not provide."

    "You will need resources like divine crystals and knowledge that only Supremes possess, and if you join us, every resource we have will be at your disposal; we will not hold back even a single thing from you," said the patriarch and his proposal held such an allure that I had nearly opened my mouth to ept his offer.

    I know what he said is true; the person of such standing would not lie to someone like me and not forget the miracles my predecessor had done are enough for him to offer something like it, not to forget he should already know about the things about me other than my healing talent which alone is enough to warrant such thing.

    "You give me too much importance, patriarch," I said again, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with his proposal.

 Chapter 1760 - Invitation II

    <h4>Chapter 1760 - Invitation II</h4>

    "I did not expect you to give me an answer to now Micheal; I just hope that when you hear the offer of the other Supremes, you will remember my offer that after joining the Blood Sun, no resources or position would be out of reach for you," He said.

    I nodded at him, thankful that he had not pressured me with his power; ever since I hade here, he had not released even a hit of his strength.

    "While I know you have saved the twins because they are your friends and not because they are members of Blood Sun. I would still like to show my gratitude as their teacher with this little reward; I hope you will ept it," he said, and the next moment, I saw a ck bracelet appearing in my l.a.p.

    "Grand Lord, there is no need for the reward; as I had said, I saved them because they are my friend," I said, without checking what was contained in the storage.

    It is not because of the pure heart but because it had already said the reward I want toe with very big strings attached. Compared to that reward, whatever he offered mean nothing much to me.

    "Take it; if you do not ept it, I would consider you do not respect me," Patriarch said, with a much serious voice than before. I wanted to reject it again, but seeing his expressions, I stopped and ced the storage band in my storage without checking what¡¯s inside them.

    My action seemed to surprise the old man as a look of surprise shed into his eyes for a moment before it disappeared just as quickly.

    "What are your ns, Micheal? Will you be staying in Blood Sun for few weeks and give us a chance to show our hospitality?" He asked.

    "I can¡¯t stay long, Grand Lord; I will be leaving in three to four days after I make the necessary checks on Sofia and Raina," I replied. With him not giving me what I want, there is no need for me to stay here more than it is necessary.

    "Micheal, you should stay at least a week?" Sophia asked, to that, I shook my head. "I can¡¯t even if I want to; there are too many things for me to do in the academy," I said and turned old man and about to ask permission to leave when he spoke again.

    "Micheal, you seemed to have killed a few Tyrants, right; I am sure you have harvested them into your novel Essence Roses," "Would you be generous and give me one Essence Rose? I have long been very interested in them." Patriarch asked.

    "What! You killed Tyrants!" Before I could reply to him, Sophia eximed and now looking at me with wide, shocked eyes.

    "Hehe, girls, you should not underestimate the host of Celestial Inheritance; those who are able to create their own paths are not simple people," "Even if you have gained the Elemental Bodies, you girls will still have to work hard if you want to defeat this friend of yours," Patriarch said before he looked at me with expectant eyes.

    "Here is the Essence Rose patriarch!" I said and give the wooden box to him. I had killed a total of seven Tyrants and harvested seven Essence Roses from them; five of them I have given to teacher while two I had kept to myself.

    Patriarch caught the wooden box that is gently floated toward him and opened it, revealing a dark red essence rose.

    "My God, this thing is really amazing, much more than the Emperor Grade Essence Rose you have created in the arena." He said as he observed the essence rose.

    He was one of the first people to see the first Emperor Grade Essence Rose I had created in the arena, and with his standing, I am sure he would have gotten to look at that essence rose for days.

    "What do you want in exchange for this, Micheal? I am not a petty person who takes things from the junior without giving anything in return." He asked without looking up from the rose; he seemed to be quite enamored by it.

    I wanted to reply with ¡¯give me one week in your secrete library,¡¯ but that would be crossing the limit, and who knows, the old man might get angry enough that he would vaporize me on the spot.

    "There is nothing I want, Patriarch; I just hope that you will be able to share the things you will notice from this essence rose," I said.

    "You are a very smart young man," He said, with a hint of a smile on his face. His words brought an awkward smile to my face; I wanted to say something to that, but after a second of thinking, I decided to remain quiet.

    "I should take my leave, Patriarch; I had already wasted enough of your time," I said after few seconds of ufortable silence.

    He nodded, and I got up from my spot when suddenly I stopped in my tracks when I remembered something.

    "I might not be able to find everything if there is something wrong with twins; you should send them to the Devil¡¯s Gate; that person there would easily be able to find it if there is any problem and fix it," I said.

    Hearing that eyes of the old man shot opened and he looked at me with shock for a couple of seconds before a bright smile appeared on his. It is the first time in our meeting, the old man showed more than slight emotions.

    Lord Al told me the names of the people who were able to Sunlight Dome in the past, and patriarch Bradford is one of them; he stayed there for nine days; that was the record there until I broke it.

    "No wonder you were able to make such high progress in such a short time," he said with a smile before looking into my eyes, "How many days have you stayed there?" He asked.

    "Nine," I answered, which of course, was a lie. "Sure," The old man said, and seeing his expression, he does not believe me even one bit.

    How many days one could stay depend upon one¡¯s knowledge, and there is no one who has as much knowledge as the one practice the Celestial Inheritance, especially at the Emperor Stage.

    "Teacher, what are you guys talking about?" Raina asked, "You will know when you get to that ce." Patriarch answered vaguely.

    Sophia turned to me for the answer, but I shook my head, saying no. I am not telling them; it is already enough that I had mentioned Lord Al vaguely.

    Its not like they will have to wait for the answer for long; with the power I had sensed from them yesterday, they have the strength to reach the Sunlit Dome; they will know the answer once they reached there.

    I did not stay in the hall anymore and walked out of it, and to my surprise, Lord Mycroft was waiting for me there and took me back to the house I am staying in, the same way he had brought me.

 Chapter 1761 - Reinhart Tower

    <h4>Chapter 1761 - Reinhart Tower</h4>

    "Teacher, why did not you give Micheal permission to enter the secrete library? You know he deserved it after he saved us?" Raina asked a minute after Micheal left.

    Both of them are a little angry with their teacher. They are very well aware of how important the knowledge is for the host of Celestial Inheritance and giving it Micheal not only would have a lesson the burden of favor Micheal did for them but also would have created a good impression in Micheal¡¯s heart for their organization.

    "You girls still do not understand the might of Celestial Inheritance." Their teacher said. "We can not afford to give him a single advantage before he joined us formally,"

    "Seeing his strength and what he is able to do, I am guessing he is already very close to creating Tyrant Inheritance, and if we give him what he needs, then he might as well finish Tyrant Inheritance, and we can¡¯t have that." He added with a sigh.

    Twins opened their mouths to say something but closed after some thoughts. They are not na?ve to think every powerful person will have the same interest as them, and sometimes the interests sh.

    They love their friend and hope for him to seed in every avenue of life, but they still hope they and their organization would remain strong to influence the world around them and maintain survival.

    The Supremes may seem all-powerful and indestructible, but throughout history, supremes have been wiped out too, and Grimm Monsters are also not the only ones who were able to aplish that deed.

    History is proof of what an all-powerful person can do; Ramona Hawthorn herself had destroyed a Supreme with thousands of years of foundation.

    "Looking at your expressions, it looked like the old man did not give you what you wanted," Professor said as I walking into the living room.

    It would be wrong to say I am not disappointed with how my meeting had gone, but the result is not surprising. As the teacher had said, the supremes would not let a variable rise, especially the variable they could not control.

    We ate dinner together before they left for the academy. Teacher had already been here for nearly two weeks.

    Teacher did not stay long anywhere for this amount of time, and if the Blood Sun had not been a supreme, she would have left it as soon as possible.

    Other than that, I also have to perform few checkups on the twins, who are a treasure trove of knowledge.

    Four to five days are not enough, but I could not stay here longer; I am sure if I did not leave this ce in the week, they would find a way for me to leave. So, it is better for me to take my leave gracefully without any hard feelings.

    I stayed up a littlete, going over the footage I had recorded in my Inheritance Space, extracting the important data from it; it is exhausting but fulfilling work. What I got now is not even the tip of the iceberg which I will get tomorrow when I checked up on the twins.

    Next morning, I woke up a littlete, freshened up, and showered before walking into the kitchen to cook myself a great breakfast. Fifty minutester, there was an borate breakfast in front of Ashlyn and me.

    I had just finished with the breakfast when the doorbell rang, and old healer Jasmine had appeared. Like Lord Mycroft, she also teleported me from the doorway, but the ce she took me ispletely different than where Lord Mycroft took me.

    "Wee to Reinhart Tower!" Old Healer Jamsmine announced as we appeared by the huge ss window.

    Through the ss, I could see the clouds everywhere below me¡¯; the clouds are so dense here that I could not see the ground.

    I looked outside for a few seconds before I turned back and looked at the huge hall, which is filled with instruments. These instruments are the wet dream of all the healers; nearly all the instruments are from runes, so rare that only supremes could have them.

    ¡¯The Reinhart Tower is really legendary; just a single hall contains such precious instruments; I wonder what the rest of the tower contain,¡¯ I throught.

    The Reinhart Tower is the headquarters of Blood Sun¡¯s medical departments. All the powerful healers of Blood Sun work here, and old healer Jasmine is director of the tower.

    "The twins are waiting for you, Micheal," Old Healer Jasmine said and took me to the adjacent room, where twins are lying in a huge pod with an internal projection of their bodies floating above them; when I saw those projections, I stopped on my tracks.

    "Amazing," Couldn¡¯t helpe out of my mouth, "I was this shocked too when I saw it yesterday; it is beyond amazing," Old Healer Jasmine said, and I couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    "The elemental bodies are really something; they arepletely different from anything Ive seen before," "The way their core absorbs the energy and digest it couldn¡¯t help but make one jealous," She said, and I again couldn¡¯t help but nod again.

    It could be said that they are improving at every breath, their core would suck the energy, and it is not the normal energy that we take but the energy with the speck of cosmic, which would then spread over theor bodies.

    Even if these two did not get any resources, they would continue improving, and their speed would be shocking that barely anyone would be able topete against them.

    "I had looked at every inch of them but did not find anything wrong with them, but my old eyes might have missed something that you will able to see," Old Healer Jasmine said as she motioned me toward the pods of the twins.

 Chapter 1762 - Fishing I

    <h4>Chapter 1762 - Fishing I</h4>

    These people of Blood Sun are really something; now that I had healed the twins, they could not wait to get me out.

    "Since you are not able to find anything, Lady Jasmine, I likely won¡¯t be able to find anything," I said and appeared next to the pods where twins are lying.

    The pods in which twins are lying look quite archaic; they looked like they are made of stones. If one did not see the micro runes that are covering every inch of the pods, one would not even nce at them.

    I first turn my gaze toward Sophia¡¯s ming red inner projection. The whole projection is ming red in color. It looked like internals of Sophia are made of ming red crystals. The only ce one could see another color other than red is her core, where there is a ting of purple.

    Her whole body is transformed by the cosmic me element, and as time passed, this me cosmic will enrich her at a greater level, increasing her strength even further.

    The internal magical structure of Elemental Bodies is different, a way different than of the normal humans, seeing it, I couldn¡¯t help but get enamored by it, and many types of inspirations begin to bombard my mind.

    As I had said, the elemental bodies are a treasure trove of knowledge; they are children of the universe, and each part of them is powerful and efficient to the extreme.

    After staring at Sophia¡¯s internal projection for a while, I started to study it more thoroughly. Checking each magical pathway and flow of energy carefully by magnifying it hundreds of times and is a good thing; these pods let me do such a thing.

    More than two hours before finally, I put back the projection to its original size and moved my hands toward Sophia.

    Old healer Jasmine who was standing not far away from me did not stop, just kept looking as she had been doing for the past two and half hour.

    My hand passed through the energyyer of the pod and touched the c.h.e.s.t of Sophia. One might think, their skin would feel hard seeing their crystalline bodies, but it is not the case. Their crystalline skin felt soft, soft like a baby¡¯s, and it was slightly warmer than the normal skin, which is likely due to her element.

    As I ced my hand on the c.h.e.s.t of Sophia, she shook visibly, and her hands twitched a little, but other than that, she did not do anything else.

    I sent string of soul sense into her and with soul sense, I had also sent thin string of the Rule Bending power.

    These pods are very advanced; they were able to detect my soul and projected it into projection. In the projection, one could see my soul sense spreading all over Sophia¡¯s body.

    The soul sense is just decoy for my real purpose; the pods are so advanced that they let me see deeper than my soul sense could, but I needed a purpose to touch her and fish out the real thing.

    The string made of the rule-bending power reached the core and passed through it without any resistance. Even my soul sens is facing the immense resistance, and if not for Sophia letting it spread, it would be repelled from her, no matter how hard I tried.

    Still, there is one ce where my soul sense was not able to reach and that is her core, as soon as my soul sense touched it, it got repelled hard. It is not surpricing seeing the core have such powerful defenses

    The string of Rule bending power reached the Sophia¡¯s core and went inside it without feeling any kind of resistance.

    Base of the core is made of the Rule Bending power, so it is not much surpring that string of Rule bending power went inside it without any problem.

    As the string of Rule Bending power entered inside the Sophia Core, I found it is vast, it is like the whole new world itself and it is veryplex, filled with dense fire elemental cosmic energy which is rolling like a tides.

    I am shocked seeing such a scene inside her core; I had expected to see something surprising inside her core but did not expect to see such a scene; it looked like I had far too underestimated Elemental Bodies and getting that thing from her core would be harder than I initially thought.

    If this string of Rule Bending power caught in the tides, it would be destroyed, which I could not let it happen.

    The string may be finer than hair, but it is made from nearly 40% of Rule Bending power I have, once it is destroyed, I will only have enough energy to create one string, which I want to use on Raina¡¯s core, so I have only one chance at it.

    I observed the tides for a while, but as the strings begin to move, avoiding tide after tide. It is a good thing; I know the ce of the thing I am searching for; I just need to find that thing.

    The strings moved, avoiding powerful tides that could destroy it till finally, it reached that thing. Seeing that thing, a shock couldn¡¯t help but spread through my body, and I was barely able to keep my emotions in check.

    In front of the Rule, bending string is a twin-colored capsule, like the medicine capsule that doctors provide to those who hadn¡¯t begin the practice yet.

    The capsule is red and violet color; the ming red color is covering half part of it while violet color is covering half of it.

    I did not waste any time, and after checking the condition of the capsule, I wrapped the strings around the capsule tightly and begin to pull it out with great caution. I do not want to damage the capsule in my hurry; it would be disastrous if that were to happen.

 Chapter 1763 - Fishing II

    <h4>Chapter 1763 - Fishing II</h4>

    Taking out the capsule is much harder than I throught; even with the special properties of the rule-bending power, the capsule is quite heavy. It had taken me thrice the time to take out the capsule than it took to reach the capsule, but I finally did it.

    Finally, the capsule came out of the Sophia Core.

    The capsule, despite its size, did not show on the projection; not only that, even Sophia could not sense it despite it being inside her. Still, I did not want to take any chances and quickly brought the capsule up toward my hand.

    Soon, it had reached my hand and seeped inside my skin before directly going inside my Inheritance core before anyone noticing.

    A few secondster, I removed my hands from Sophia¡¯s c.h.e.s.t and walked toward Raina. She gave me a smile seeing me appearing next to her, and smiled back before I started to study her internal projection.

    The internal structure of twins is simr, so simr that even one might feel they are clones of each other and not sisters. If not for their different elements and nature, I would have definitely regarded them as clones.

    I observed the internal structure of Raina for an hour before putting my hand on her c.h.e.s.t, which is a little colder than normal, just like Sophia¡¯s was warmer than natural. She shook visibly but did not resist; it is a clinical procedure, there is nothing personal about it.

    Just like I did with Sophia, I spread my soul sense into her body with the string of Rule Bending power.

    Soon the string of Rule bending power reached her core and inside her tree shape core is a cial world that is filled with powerful snowstorms of cosmic ice energy. They are just as powerful as the fiery tides in Sophia¡¯s core.

    The string went deeper into the core and found the twin color capsule, which looked simr to the one I had found in Sophia¡¯s core, with it having snow-white half instead of the fiery red half.

    After a very cautious few minutes, I was able to bring the capsule out of Raina¡¯s core, and a few seconds after that, the capsule was safely tucked away in my Inheritance Space. With that done, I took back my soul sense and remove my hands from Raina¡¯s c.h.e.s.t.

    "So, did you find any problem with twins?" Old healer Jasmine asked, startling me quite a bit. She had been silent for so long that when she spoke suddenly, I couldn¡¯t help but get startled.

    "Yes, I did found something, but it could not be considered a problem," I said gently before I manipted the projection of the twins and focused on the part magical veins that are connected to the twins of the

    "See the magical veins connected to the leftmost section of the twins; these twenty-something veins are transferring about 15% less amount of energy than the other veins, and due to close proximity to the core, the pod was not able to detect it," I said.

    A sh of surprise couldn¡¯t help but appear on old healer Jasmine¡¯s face, and she suddenly appeared beside me and quickly magnified the veins on the projection and begin to look at them carefully; she had done that for about twenty minutes before she had stopped.

    "Looks like I am really getting old that I could not even detect a simple problem," Old Healer Jasmine said.

    If anybody to hearing her say that, they would be shocked. She is one of the foremost healers in the world and could be counted in the Top 10.

    "It is a very sneaky problem, and I would not have been able to detect it if not for me being present during the Core Formation of the twins," I said.

    "The magical veins behave normally till a certain level of energy transmit through them, but when energy crossed the limit, the problem inside the veins begins to act up; it is a problem that twins are born with," I added.

    "The veins are quite tricky to heal, especially of the Elemental Bodies, which we barely know anything about. Do you have any suggestions?" She asked.

    "We don¡¯t have to do anything about it. If you had not noticed before, the veins are healing themselves slowly; within a week, the tiny problem would disappear itself," I exined.

    Hearing that old healer Jasmine and twins couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief, problems in the veins are big things, and as one progresses higher, the problem became bigger. The sooner one deals with such a problem, the better.

    "Other than that, did you find anything else?" Old healer Jasmine asked, "No, this is all I could find." I said with a smile. "Good, now I could finally take a sigh of relief," She said as she looked at the twins who were getting out of the pod.

    A minuteter, lord Mycroft appeared in theb and took the twins away. I couldn¡¯t help but smile in my mind seeing that Lord Mycroft has a high standing in the world; he could be said to be one of the most powerful people in the world, could easily be counted among the top 100.

    Such powerhouse is seemed to be responsible for ferrying people around, of course, seeing he is ferrying to Sophia and Raina, who had elemental bodies, nobody would dare tough at him; the twins are too important, both to their organization and the world.

    "Come, let¡¯s go into my office; the method you used to heal the twins is quite peculiar; I would love to know more about it," Old Healer Jasmine said after the twins left.

    "It would be my honor,dy Jasmine," I said, and I followed her toward her office. It is a rare opportunity that very few would get; this olddy is filled with knowledge, it would be great to know the ideas of the expert healer other than the teacher.

 Chapter 1764 - Home

    <h4>Chapter 1764 - Home</h4>

    "Goodbye, Micheal," Twins said as I appeared from their eyes and entered the space sea with the professor.

    "Home sweet home," I said as we appeared in the academy; looking around, nothing seemed to have changed; everything seemed the same as before when I left about a year ago.

    "Thank You, professor," I said, "No problem," she said and flew away. I watched her disappeared from my view before flying toward my house.

    It is evening, and the sky is glittering with the stars. The sky seemed to be unusually clear today, which is likely why there seemed to be a lot more people than usual, and most of them in a pair, it seemed to be a perfect night for the date night.

    Seeing others with their girlfriends and lovers, memories of Mira couldn¡¯t help but a flood in my heart, whom I had not seen in a year, or talked. She is training in the secrete ruin of her organization and had note outside yet.

    I miss her, but there is nothing I could do about it; till we became powerful Tyrants, we will not be able to reveal our faces in public.

    Rtionsh.i.p.s are hard, especially to the people of our station, and there is nothing we could do about it unless we are ready to discard it all and became hermits in a dissolute ce where no one is able to find us, which of course is not an option.

    Soon, I reached my house, a beautiful house floating in the center of theke; it is neither big nor small; it is a perfect ce for me.

    Teacher wanted me to change my ce, choose one of the vis that are reserved for the sessor, but I declined her offer; I love this ce and have no intentions to change.

    Thud!

    Landing on the porch, I went inside and found it just as I left. I looked around for a few minutes before I went to the training room directly; it is time for me to do something that I wanted to do for the past few days.

    Inside the training room, I sat cross-legged in the center of it before closing my eyes and entering my Inheritance Space.

    These four things that are floating in front of me are the thing I got from the twins, and they are extremely precious.

    When I created the seeds for the twins, I had left no backdoor there, I am their friend, and I would never do that. Though I left something in there, there are two things I left in the seeds, they are recorder and collector.

    The recorder is which will record everything that happens the moment the seeds fuse with the twin¡¯s boy, recording the whole elemetalization process.

    The two violet scrolls are the recording of Raina and Sophia¡¯s transformation into the Elemental Bodies. Such data is immensely precious, and if not for this data is being too important to me, I would not have been dared to trudge on the grey line.

    I have been studying the two scrolls for four days with every free minute I got, but I was barely able to scratch the surface. Still, the data I got from barely scratching its surface is beyond amazing, very much worth the grey line I had walked with my friends.

    The collector, on the other hand, is very simple; it collects the cosmic Origin that seeped outside the core.

    The collector had collected the Cosmic Origin that could not absorb by their core. In every process, some part leaked, and I created the collector to collect that leaked part and unsued part; I had not taken anything from my friends; I had collected what they could not absorb.

    The Cosmic Origin is not even 0.1% of what twins had absorbed, but I was still shocked by the fact that I was able to collect the Cosmic Origin.

    Cosmic Origin is extremely difficult to collect, and Lord Al had clearly mentioned how some people in the higher world hunt the Elemental Bodies for their Cosmic Origin, so one could imagine how precious this thing is.

    First, I was nning to use them at a different time, but my research in these four days told me that I would receive the maximum benefits if I use them together as these opposite elements have great synchronization between them.

    While using them together would give me the maximum benefits, it would also be very dangerous.

    This Cosmic Origin is for the elemental transformation and is suitable for specific bodies. In clear terms, it is something very suitable for twins but not so for me. Despite being very suitable for themselves, the twins had endured inhuman pain when Cosmic Origin merged with them.

    I will have to endure even greater pain than them; the process could even turn fatal. If the bnce between opposite elements copsed, they would explode, and since it is cosmic elements we are talking about, it will surely take me with them if they were to explode.

    The only reason I am willing to take such a life-threatening risk is that my Inheritance Ruins and few beings.

    They are my most powerful safety nket, and if something to go wrong, they will be able to handle it; at least, they will not let me die, I hope so.

    Buzz Buzz!

    With that throught in mind, I touched both the Kindle and Snow Crystal and, at the same time, activated the Istion Formation around the house so that not a single fluctuation of what happened here woulde out.

    I do not want to alert the teacher or any other people who are powerful enough to sense something is going on in my house.

 Chapter 1765 - Reborn

    <h4>Chapter 1765 - Reborn</h4>

    Both Icy Crystal and Kindle shone brightly as I touched them before they melted and disappeared from my Inheritance Space.

    Ahhhhhhhhhhhh...

    I scremed out loud the very next second as an immeasurable amount of Ice and Fire energy spread into every part of my body and started to tear me apart. They are not only tearing my body apart but also my soul.

    The less than 0.1% of Cosmic Energy is immense, so immense that I would explode in less than five seconds.

    It looks like even after overestimating Cosmic Energy, I still ended up underestimating it. The Cosmic Energies that came at twins came with the intention of transforming thempletely. It had changed them so thoroughly that they could not be called humans anymore.

    While the cosmic energy I have is much lesser than them, it is still capable of bringing huge change; the unfortunate thing is that my body and soul are incapable of digesting it all.

    Two more seconds have passed, and the inhuman pain had increased further; the energy had to my body to the breaking point that it had started to affect the structure of Honeb, seeing that my expression couldn¡¯t help but worsen.

    The Honeb should not get damaged; not only will it be impossible to create something like it while I am in Emperor Stage, and once it copses, it will take my body and soul with it as it is irrevocably connected to it.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz...

    I was just freaking out at the throught of dying within the next three seconds when suddenly I felt my body buzzed from all.

    As that happened, I felt the cosmic energies in me at an incredible begin to lessen at an incredible rate; the five sources are s.u.c.k.i.n.g the energy at a very fast speed, relieving me of my doom.

    Suddenly, a question came into my mind when I noticed an unknown source s.u.c.k.i.n.g my energy. The four sources I am very familiar with it, it is my Inheritance Runes, the Egg/Nero, Ashlyn, and Hidden Being, while the fifth is I ampletely unfamiliar with.

    Feeling slightly confused and fearful of the fifth source, I followed the direction in which the energy was going. Soon, I found my answer.

    The Shield!

    It is the shield which is the shield between me and the cursed sea.

    Seeing it as the shield that is taking the energy, a small smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my pain-filled face. If anything in me deserves these Cosmic Energies more, then it would be the shield.

    It had been acting as the defensive wall between Curse and me; its role had especially increased ever since the Curse had nearly destroyed the runic confining the Curse.

    With the five sources taking the cosmic energy, the burden on me lessened hugely. Though I am still feeling very full and in hell-like pain, I am not in life-threatening danger and would not be unless the bnce between the two sources disrupts and they explode.

    The twin element cosmic energy filled my body and soul, merging with it slowly. I could see how part of my body is taking this energy and not only growing stronger but also upgrading from deep within.

    The Honeb is also absorbing the energy, not to fill its hexagonal cells but to strengthen its structure. I could feel how the synchronization between it and body&soul is getting stronger by a minute.

    The second change is more shocking.

    I begin shedding like a snake; my skin begins to shed, and in its ce, new skin begins to appear, and a few secondster, that skin would also shed, and new skin would appear, which would be far more vibrant than previous.

    It is not just my skin where the change is happening; my hair also begins to grow like crazy; they already reached the ground and growing, and it is not only the hair on my head that growing, the hairs on the other ces, too are growing madly.

    The new hair on my head seemed to be quite shiny and seemed to have a luxurious feel to them. If I could move my hands, I would have definitely loved to feel them.

    These changes have shocked me greatly; I know how great Cosmic Energy is but still did not expect it would bring such great changes to me. This is really beyond what I had expected. If I had feeling inhuman pain, I would have enjoyed these changes at greater p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    The pain is really great; the twin element Cosmic Energy is drilling into my body and soul as it merged with and upgrade it from the deep. I bore this pain as I take p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in the great changes it is bringing to me.

    Time passed by, and soon an hour had passed, but there is still a huge amount of cosmic energies remained in my body.

    In the past hour, the shrinkage of my runes had stopped after they shrunk by five times; they have be really small that to see them, a regr person would have to use the telescope.

    Though they have shrunk, it is without a doubt they have be powerful, they have gained considerable power-consumingic energy, and their power is still increasing as they have finished consuming all theic energy they have absorbed; there is arge amount that had remained.

    While my runes have stopped their shrinkage, my skin is still shedding. I have already shed hundreds of times and still continue to shed even more; I don¡¯t know when this process will end.

    Another one and a half hour had passed, and thest bit of twin element cosmic energy finally merged with me, ending the process.

    The cosmic energies have given me far greater benefits than I had imagined. Seeing the changes it brought to me, it could be said I had been reborn; the changes are too great for me to not say that.

 Chapter 1766 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1766 - Meeting</h4>

    Crunch Crunch Crunch

    The crunching sound rang out from tens ofyers of dried skin that are sticking into my body; not all skin had fallen off, there are still manyyers sticking into my body, not to forget overgrown hair all over.

    I now had a mustache covering my lips and beard that reached till my c.h.e.s.t and head hair that are several meters long; these are ones that are most visible, there are other ces where thick hairs had grown, and it is making me feel very icky.

    Without wasting any time, I covered myself with my silver fire, burning nearly all the dried skin and excessive hair on my body.

    I looked at my long hair; it is longer than a character in a cartoon. I wanted to keep them such long and surprise the Teacher, but I shook my head and created scissors of fire and cut my meters long hair.

    I then begin to style my hair, using multiple fire scissors, controlling them to such a fine degree that they would not cut a hair more than I wanted. Twenty minutester, I am finished.

    I stored my long hair instead of burning them before walking into the shower, cleaning away all the ash that had remained from the burned skin and hair.

    "Wow, I really look different," I said as I walked out of the bathroom and look myself in the mirror. There is great change had urred in me; the change is such big that even I am quite surprised to see it.

    First and foremost, my height seemed to have increased by half an inch; I am clearly taller than before and even a little leaner. My skin had be so l.u.s.trous and vibrant that even a baby would get jealous of me.

    My hair is now different, they have be even darker, and there seemed to be a shine into them, not to forget, this time, I have kept them a little longer, reaching my neck. This new hairstyle looked amazing and so different that I wanted to revert back to my old hairstyle.

    The changes seemed to have urred into my eyes, too, as they seemed to be quite vibrant, emitting a faint shine.

    With all these outer changes, my average face became quite handsome. A few years ago, if someone had shown a photo of the current me and said it could be me in few years, I would have kicked that fellow so much that he had fallen unconscious.

    While the outer changes are amazing, they are nothingpared to that of the inner changes. It is without a doubt that I had grown considerably stronger without filling a single hexagonal cube of honeb, but it is the least notable change.

    The Cosmic Elemental energies had not only to strengthen my body and also but cleansed it. My body has be much more flexible and easier to control.

    My soul has be clearer, the world in front of me seemed bright, and my thoughts have be clear, which is a blessing to me. The sheer mental work I do in Inheritance Space is huge; the clearer mind and faster will help me greatly.

    I wanted to test my strength, but I feel too tired to do that; that inhuman pain had left quite a strain on me that I just had to sleep it all off, and I did just that.

    As soon as I freshened up, I went to the training room and did note out for an hour. When I came out, I wall sweaty all over my body, but there was a bright smile on my face; the improvements were better than I had imagined.

    If I fought thest Grimm Monster now, I wouldn¡¯t have to resort tricks to defeat it, I could defeat it directly with my strength.

    I showerd, cooked breakfast and ate with Ashlyn beforeid on the couch and went to Inheritance space and started to study two scrolls, I did that for three hours of outside time before I opened my eyes and flew out of my house towards the teachers office.

    Thud!

    A few minutester, Inded in front of teachers office building and walked inside and soon, I reached the teachers office.

    "Knock Knock,"

    "Come in, Micheal," Teacher said from her office, seeing that I opened the door, walked inside. Teacher sitting on her usual spot with multiple screens floating on the left side and she ncing at them now and them while typing orders.

    There are two more people sitting opposite to her, one is Professor and the other is Elina, she had returned a month ago from the Grimm Battlefield and unsurprisingly, she is at the peak of Emperor Stage with pretty powerful aura.

    "Miche" Teacher looked as she is saying my name but she stopped midway and as great surprice shed into her eyes as she looked at me.

    "What the hell is happened to you? you were fine yesterday," Professor asked as she looked at me from up to down. "I used amazing thing yesterday, it worked much better than I had expected it to work," I replied with smile.

    "I really want whatever thing change you into this, do you have any of it left?" Elina asked as she looked at me with glittering eyes.

    "Sorry, I used up all I have but I do have something that you will very much," I said to her and the glitter in her eyes became brighter. "What is it? give it to me" Elina said, nearly leaping at me.

    "Elina manners," the Teacher said sternly, her words deflected all the excitement she was feeling but she is still looking at me with hopeful eyes.

 Chapter 1767 - Tea

    <h4>Chapter 1767 - Tea</h4>

    "I havee across a very good tea teacher. Would you like to taste it?" I asked the Teacher, totally ignoring Elina, who is a ring dagger at me.

    "Sure, it is time for tea anyway," She replied. Teacher liking tea is an understatement; she loved tee and has a collection of more than a thousand different types of teas, which she drinks three times a day.

    "I have no interest in drinking the sugary water," Professormented, "Me, neither," Elina said, and there was slight mock in her tone; she seemed quite angry seeing I ignored her demand.

    "This tea is a little different; it is one of best things Ive ever drunk," I said to Professor, which surprised her a little. It is not the first time I am making the Tea for the Teacher with tea I brought, but the current Tea I have is in apletely different league than all the other teas I had brought.

    "If you are praising it such, I will give it a try," Professor said, "Me too," Elina said a secondter, seeing her aunt agreeing.

    Unlike her elder sister, Professor did not have any interest in teas; it is too light for taste. She loves coffee, a strong one that could knock the sleep out of the Elite Tyrant like her.

    Seeing all three of them agreeing, I went to a small tile table and took out all the tea-making instruments. The new tea set that I hadmissioned in Blood Sun with the help of Grandmaster Carr.

    The Blood Sun really possesses great artists; they had finished such delicate work within three days, though I had to pay the price but seeing mastery it made with, it waspletely worth it.

    After removing all the elements, I started the tea-making process, which is slightly different than the one used in our world and needed thousands of tries in my Inheritance space before I could copy everything Lord Al did.

    Few minutester, when the spring water begins shimmering, I opened a wooden box and took out a pouch of Tea. The pouch contained a blended tea; not only does it have tea leaves but also many rare flowers and spices, and all of them are Emperor Grade.

    The big gift box that Lord Al had given me had several tea pouches in them, and I had only made the Tea three times; they were too precious to drink regrly despite the benefits it gives when I drink it each time.

    As I made the Tea, I had covered myself and the whole station with an energyyer, so no one could smell or see what is happening; I want to bepletely surprised.

    Twenty minutester, I filled the four cups with golden liquid before serving them to Teacher and others. These teacups are special; the steam of Tea will be contained in the cup unless one¡¯s lips touched them.

    Nobody spoke as I served the cups; they stared at the faint golden liquid in a cup before lifting the cups to their lips and froze; all three of them froze in unison, and a momentter, a great change urred on their faces as they steam entered their noses.

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face seeing their reaction as simr expressions had appeared on my face when I first time inhaled the Tea that Lord Al served me.

    A few secondster, they came to themselves and took a sip of tea one after another, and again their expression changes, and this time the reaction is even bigger.

    The Tea not only tastes amazing, but it is also very beneficial. It is made from Tyrant Grade materials, so it is very beneficial for Tyrants and Emperors also could drink it and enjoy its benefits due to its mild nature.

    The many teas I had drunk with Lord Al had benefitted me immensely. They have helped me from detoxicating to stabilizing my body.

    "What is this Tea? I never have a drink a tea this amazing?" Teacher asked as she finished with the Tea. "It is called Golden Orchard; it is a cleansing type of tea," I replied.

    "It is amazing, Tea," the Teacher said softly as she closed her eyes for a moment as if to reminisce the taste she just had.

    "Here, Teacher, this is a small gift from me; consider it a bted present for your birthday," Gave a teacher arge wooden box, the size of my hands, inside it are twelve crystal bottles, each containing a different type of tea.

    "This is too much, Micheal. I can not take it." She said as she opened the wooden box. "You should keep it to yourself; these teas are very beneficial to you," she added forcefully as she slid the box toward me.

    "Take it, Teacher, these teas are just a small part of what I have," I said, sliding the box back to her. I only gave the Teacher 30% of what I have; there is still quite enough for myself.

    "I will say thank you then for this precious gift," she said as she finally epted the wooden box. She is very happy to receive the teas; happiness could be clearly seen in her eyes.

    "I also had a birthday two months ago Micheal, where is my bted present?" Elina asked suddenly, hearing that a bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    "I do have prepared a present for you; I don¡¯t know whether you dare to ept it," I said with a smile and put a box appeared in my hand.

    The things inside the box are very precious, but it is also very dangerous for people like her; many have died, became cripple using it.

 Chapter 1768 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 1768 - Decision</h4>

    I showed the box to Elina before gently opening it, revealing the six glittering vials of Bloodline Furnace Potions; three of these vials held red liquid inside them while the other three held the ck liquid.

    "What are these potions?" Elina asked, looking at them with high interest, not only her but also Professor looking at them curiously.

    "Blood Furnace Potion of S and S+ Grade," Teacher said in a shocked voice as she looked at the potion

    "What!" Both Professor and Elina said in unison, and their shock is a hundred times greater than Teacher¡¯s, and their eyes started to shine like a blinding sun. The expressions Ive seen on their faces, Ive never seen before.

    Looks like I had underestimated their d.e.s.i.r.e for Bloodline Furnace Potion; the Bloodline hosts have. It is one of the things that give them a hundred percent chance to upgrade their Bloodline, and it upgrades it numerously in a short period of time.

    Its effects could be said miraculous, and barely anything could match it, and due to that, despite the grave danger, the hots of Bloodlines would fight to the death for it. The benefits of its too extreme; it could transform weakling into powerhouses, and for such chance, people do not about being dead or crippled.

    "Micheal, I want the potion," Professor said, startling me greatly. "Josie, no, given the condition of your Bloodline, it would be extremely dangerous for you to take the S Grade potion, much less the S+," the Teacher said before I could say anything.

    These potions are dangerous, but they are especially dangerous for the people like Professor, who had an unstable Bloodline. The only reason her Bloodline seemed stable was due to that mysterious hair that had stopped the instability but not cured it.

    "You know I have been searching for something like it for years! The instability of my Bloodline had consumed the majority of my vital energy. If I did not fix the problem, I would not be able to live for more than five years," Professor said, shocking me greatly, and I am not the only one, Elina too, seemed to be shocked by her aunt¡¯s revtion.

    Bloodlines are blessings that help one reach the power that is above one¡¯s limit, but it could turn into a curse if it is unstable.

    There is loads of trouble when it happens, and seeing how unstable the Professor¡¯s Bloodline was, I knew there would be some troubles, but I had not thought they would be this great; this is really extreme.

    The Bloodline of Professor had directly attacked her vital energy and eating her lifeforce, leaving barely enough to for her to remain alive for only ten years.

    "There are high chances you will die drinking the potion," Teacher said; this time, her voice is soft, and her eyes are misty.

    "I know, but I have no choice," Professor said sigh, "The hair that Micheal given me is losing its effect; within a year, it will lose all its power, and the Bloodline will start eating away my vital energies again," She added.

    Elina couldn¡¯t help but shudder hearing it. Professor had hidden her state quite well, so well. Usually, it is quite easier to no notice vital energy-rted afflictions, they are most difficult to hide, but from the Professor, I could sense nothing.

    Even now, her aura felt like wast as the sea with no embellishment in it. I could not spot the faintest problem in it.

    "Fine, you can use the Bloodline Furnance Potion, but you have to survive," Teacher said with tears dropping from her face.

    "Micheal, S+ Potion. If I survived, I would take you to the amazing ce, which will be very beneficial to you," Professor said. I looked at her for a moment before gave her the potion bottle containing the ck liquid.

    "When are you going to drink it?" Teacher asked, "Within a weak, I do not want to dy it any longer now that I found this thing." She said. "I already have a ce decided which would increase my chances of survival by 10%," Professor informed with a smile seeing everyone looking at her with a grave expression.

    With the state of her Bloodline, her chances of surviving are very low. The extra 10% will help her greatly. Still, it would be a miracle if she was able toe out safely; drinking Blood Furnanace Potion with an unstable Bloodline is akin to suicide, but it is the only chance she has to survive.

    There are very few things that fix the problem, and all of them give the abyssal chance of survival.

    "I will go now and make a preparation to leave," She said and disspeared before anyone could say anything.

    Seeing the mood of the room, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    "I also want the potion," Elina said a minuteter, and nobody said anything; I just ced a box in front of her to choose the potion she wants.

    If there is one Bloodline that could hold the greatest chances of survival from the Blood Furnance Potion, it is Phoenix Bloodline. When I discussed the things with Grandmaster Carr and intentionally brought this subject, he said that there is an 80% chance of survival from such encounters.

    The Phoenix Bloodline deals with death as much as it deals with fire and the Bloodline that Elina had is of Death Phoenix, which is very famous for its rebirth ability. Though Death Phoenix Bloodline in Elina is not strong enough to perform a rebirth, it will still help survive the deathlike situation.

    Elina looked at the potion bottles for a while before picking up a bottle with glittering dark liquid in it, the S+ Grade the same as Professor.

 Chapter 1769 - Bone

    <h4>Chapter 1769 - Bone</h4>

    "Darling, even with your Bloodline, it will be very dangerous for you to drink S+ Grade Blood Furnance Potion; take the S Grade one; it will be a lot safer to you," the Teacher advised.

    "No," she said adamantly before her eyes softened. "Times are changing, and everybody is stronger. Look at Micheal, how strong he is; despite being on the same level, I felt like he could crush me with single finer," Elina said. Her words took me by quite a surprise.

    I am releasing the aura that of the powerful Emperor; it is quite strong, stronger than what Elina is releasing, but nowhere nearly real power; despite that, Elina was able to predict my strength which is not easy seeing how tightly I am controlling my energies.

    Her intuition seemed to be strengthened by her Bloodline; I will have to work harder to strengthen my energy control and would even need to use Rule Bending power to avoid such powerful intuitions provided by the Bloodlines.

    "Fine, but let me make the preparation first," the Teacher said with a sigh. She sounds a little defeated; first, her sister decided to drink the potion, and now her daughter. If I had been in her ce, I would felt the same as what she is feeling.

    "Since you have given me a gift, Micheal, it is fair that I would reciprocate the gesture," Elina said suddenly and took out a broken bone size of her hand. It looked quite dirty, and there are lots of holes in it as if some insects have burrowed inside it.

    The moment my gaze fell on it, I shook, and I sensed intense hunger from my Inheritance runes for that bone; I never felt such heavy hunger even when I saw the divine crystals a few days ago.

    This feeling far surpassed the ones that my runes have given me seeing the divine crystal. It is a hundred times stronger, and if it was not for my self-control, I would leap at Elina and taken the bone from her hands.

    "What is this bone? Where did you get it?" I asked. With the reaction of my runes, it is very clear this bone is very important to the runes, and I want to get is more of these if possible.

    "I had got it from the ruins I went a few months back." She replied. "This dirty-looking bone is extremely strong; even my strongest attack could not leave a scratch on it, and my bloodline wants to burn it into ashes," she added before she threw the bone at me.

    I caught the bone and found the reaction from my runes got even more intense; I ignored their reaction and begin to observe it carefully.

    Hun!

    As I observed the bone, I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised. At first nce, the dirty looking signs on the bones have seemed to be the signs of decay and not of dirty and other things, but this decay did not seem to be caused by the passage of time, but due to the powerful attack, the decay seemed to be too uniformed to caused by the time.

    The small holes present in bones are made by the insect; they are too clear and precise, they also seemed to be from the attack.

    As for what being this bone is from and what part it belongs to, it is very hard to discern since it is broken. At first nce, it seemed like a bone from the limb, but the more I observe, it is not the case.

    The bone seemed to be emitting some kind of invisible energy which even my senses were not able to sense, but the closer the bone gets to me, the more hunger my runes would feel.

    I observe it for few minutes and found there are more questions about the bones in my mind and answers. I will have to research it in detail if I want to find something concrete about it.

    "The bone is very useful to me, do you any more such bones?" I asked Eline with hopeful eyes. It would be amazing if Elina has more of these bones.

    "No, it is the only one I got!" She said, and I could only sigh in regret. Still, I am very happy, I am able to get such treasure, I can feel this bone is going to be very useful to me.

    I stayed in the Teacher¡¯s office for half an hour more before I flying out of it. In a short time, many big things have happened which will have a huge effect on the Academy.

    For a second, I throught I made a bad decision bringing out Bloodline Furnace Potion seeing quickly Professor made a decision to use it, which could have grave consequences on her and Academy, but when I thought about it, I found the decision of Professor is wise and not rushed at all.

    Currently, Professor has something that could stabilize her Bloodline. If she drinks the Bloodline Furnace Potion now, that hair could also help Professor strengthen the resistance of the Bloodline against the potion, which will, in turn, increase her chances of survival.

    I will pray that she survives; she is one of the few Elite Tyrants that the Academy has, and we need strong people like her in theing war, not to forget she is one of the people in Academy I am very close to, it would be a great personal loss if something happened to her.

    Thud!

    Soon, I reached my home and went to my office/research room, and took out the bone that Elina gave me. This bone gave a hundred time stronger feeling than that of the divine crystal, and I want to know what this bone have that made my runes hunger for it intensely.

    The more I find about it, the better I will be able to utilize it in strengthening, not to forget it will also help me in finding more treasures like it.

 Chapter 1770 - Arena I

    <h4>Chapter 1770 - Arena I</h4>

    Six days passed by since I have given the potions to the Professor and Elina; since then, I had not seen them.

    Professor had left the same day she had got the potion while Elina had been making preparation to drink the potion. All her preparation had finished, and in few hours, she is going to drink that Bloodlin Furnance Potion.

    Even with her Bloodlines help, it will be a dangerous affair, and in a few days. I had also made some preparation in view of that.

    If its gets too hard, I will take some potion power from her to relieve her burden, just like the Grimm Monster had sent the potion power into me forcefully.

    I wish I could do something to help the Professor, I had offered to help her before she left, but she declined, saying it would not work on her seeing her unstable Bloodline. I would have been able to help her if her Bloodline had been stable.

    Only with the help of that hair did she able to stabilize it enough that Bloodline had stopped harming her, but if it sensed any interference, it might attack ferally.

    I always wonder what kind of Bloodline Professor has; it is a secret, not even Elina knows about it. Other than the Professor, the only Teacher knows about it; I have a little idea what Type of Bloodline it is as hidden being had talked about it when I found that hair.

    I shook my head of thoughts and concentrated on the bone in front of me. I have been researching it few days, and I am very frustrating; I had barely found anything about it.

    The only thing I know is that this bone is scary strong, I had attacked it with my strongest attack, but it did nothing. The bone had no such vibrated when the full force of my attack crashed into it; it is like a one-year-old kid and hitting a thick steel wall with my fists.

    It did not release any energy or emit any aura. I have tried many different methods, Ive even used a very expensive solution which is used to capture the faintest trace of the aura that even Tyrants couldn¡¯t sense, but even then, I did not find anything.

    It made me even more curious and frustrated about this bone. I studied it for a few more minutes before storing it. I will show it to few people in the Academy, see if they are able to find out anything about it.

    I remained in my house for more than an hour, working on my Inheritance before flying out of it.

    Thud!

    A few minutester, Inded in front of a huge arena. This is one of the biggest arenas in the Academy, bigger than the Grand Arena of the Championship. The Grand Area is for the Emperors, after all, but this James Candor Arena is for the Tyrants.

    I entered inside, and a few minutester, I was in a big room where some important people in the Academy were sitting.

    "Teacher, Councilmen," I greeted the Teacher and four councilmen sitting at arge table, there is also Elina, but she was silent in front of these people.

    One person seemed to be missing; Elina¡¯s father had note. From what Elina had said, her father was supposed toe for this important moment of his daughter¡¯s life, but for some reason, he had not. It is likely why the expression on her face seemed to be a little sulky.

    "So, you finally arrived, sessor," Said the councilwoman Ma interrupting the thoughts I am having. "I have arrived on time, councilwomen Ma," I said with a smile. To that, she just gave me a look before she turned to the Teacher, "Now that he has arrived, we should begin?¡¯" She asked.

    "Ok," she said with a sigh before she turned to Elina, "Love, are you ready? I still advise you to take the S Grade one; think about it one more time," she asked.

    "I am ready, mom," Elina said, her voice is full of conviction; it is clear that she had made up her mind the moment she saw the potions and would not be changing her mind.

    "Best of luck then; I wish you benefit greatly from the risk you are taking," the Teacher said with a smile as she ruffled her hair. "Thanks, Mom!" she said and before walking out of the room with me.

    Soon, we were standing in the center of the huge arena standing opposite each other. "Are you ready?" I asked. "Yes, I am ready." She said, and the next moment, purple fire with violet spots covered her body and transformed into the beautiful armor with phoenix design in the center.

    Armor had covered her who body except for her, which will also get covered once she drank the ck liquid in the potion bottle she is holding.

    "Gulp!"

    She looked at the bottle for a few seconds before opened its cap and drunk the whole bottle in a single gulp; a moment after that, her aura exploded like never before.

    "Ahhhhhhh..."

    She let out a loud scream, filled with intense pain. I had experienced the power of the Blood Furnace Potion and knew how powerful it is, and this one is many times more powerful than the one I had taken; the pain she is feeling now must be inhuman.

    "Get Ready, Micheal!" Elina said suddenly, and a purple helmet appeared on her head and sword in her hand as she came at me.

    Her speed is fast, a little faster than I had expected that she had crossed more than a hundred meters in an instant and appeared next to me and swung her covered in a dense purple fire which could instantly turn regr Emperor into the ashes if it touched the body.

 Chapter 1771 - Arena II

    <h4>Chapter 1771 - Arena II</h4>

    Seeing her swording, my sword appeared in my hand, my real greatsword with its original shape, which I hadn¡¯t used in quite a while.

    I let the sworde toward me, and when it had crossed more than half a distance, I moved my sword.

    CLANG!

    A loud sound rang out as our weapons shed, and Elina looked at me in horror as she flew back like a rocket while vomiting blood.

    My attack was that powerful, and it wasunched purely with physical strength, but it was still able to send fully armored Elina ying.

    While Elina is powerful, her strength could not bepared to me, even when I do not use a shred of my Inheritance¡¯s power.

    My strength had already reached the level of Tyrant while hers¡¯s had not even reached the limit of Emperor.

    Seeing her shooting, I appeared beside her and maintain the same speed as her. While she looked like she was shooting back like a rocket, I simply looked like a walking casually.

    "You have to use all your strength Elina, without it, you will not have been able to make a scratch on me, much less force me to summon my armor," I said with a smile with a hint of taunt, which could clear heard in my voice.

    I could tell my words have angered her; purple fire lit across her eyes as she looked at me with fury and a powerful aura sted off her. Behind her, a phantom of Phoenix had materialized behind her. The phantom is quite fain, but I looked at it, my whole self couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    It is clear by the phantom that she is using all her strength, every bit she had. It looks like my taunt had worked better than I had expected.

    It is important to rouse her emotions in this process; she has to burn with the fighting spirit, only that way she will be able to fight against the might of the potion and upgrade her Bloodline.

    I could already feel her Bloodline getting stronger as the sh with the potion begins, and it is beginning as time passed; she will improve at a much faster rate; the only thing she and her Bloodline have to do is survive.

    "Die!"

    Elina shouted as she stabilized herself and attacked, and this time, the attack is powerful. Her most powerful attack, seeing I swung my sword. My movements are rxed as before, as If I am not using my sword to flick a fly and not to counter a powerful attack.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed again, and this time too, her eyes widened up as she back like a ragged doll while vomiting blood.

    "You have to try harder, Elina; even a fly makes me use more power to flick it than you," I taunted as I appeared beside her and attacked her without giving her any chance to stabilizes.

    CLANG!

    She was barely able to move her sword to defend and set back, shooting different directly; this time, not only had I made her vomit the blood but also cracked some of her bones.

    "Micheal!" she roared; fury is evident in her eyes, and her aura climbed up. "Did you call me?" I asked as I appeared beside her, and before she could even open her mouth, I attacked her.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    I attacked her again and again, barely giving her any respite, constantly keeping her under pressure and increase that pressure every second so she could dig out more power from her Bloodline, and it is working; her aura is rising slowly.

    Still, it is not enough; I understand the horror of the Blood Furnace Potion and know how it would get stronger every second. The Bloodline and its host have to constantly fight that every increasing power and get stronger.

    If they failed, then it wouldn¡¯t take long for the Bloodline Furnace Potion to burn the Bloodline and with its host.

    Hun!

    I once again appeared beside Elina and attacked but halfway through it, my eyes couldn¡¯t light up when her aura suddenly exploded by a huge margin, and the phantom of Phoenix behind her became a little clearer.

    It is clear that her Bloodline has made the first advancement, and the boost she had received is great; seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. If she wants to survive, she will have to make such advancements at a greater speed.

    "It looks like you have made a big advancement; taking my attack would not be a problem for you then," I said as I continued with my stooped attack.

    She red at me without saying anything and moved her sword in defense; her speed is greater than before, and the fire covering the sword seemed even denser.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against her; for a moment, it looked like she would be able to hold against my attack before she flew back like a ragged doll-like she had been doing for the past minutes.

    "Hun! Did your strength really increased, Elina? Or a burst of aura was fake to scare me?" I asked her as I appeared beside her.

    "It is a good thing; I had listened to my gut and attacked. Still, that fake aura burst you have created is very good; you should teach me how you did it as you know a lot of Grimm Monsters have put me on their hit list." "It would be a great help to me if I was able to scare a few of them with your fake aura burst method," I said,pletely infuriating her.

    She seemed to have got very angry by my words, so angry that if she has not been busy vomiting the blood nonspot, she would have cursed me loudly.

 Chapter 1772 - Guests

    <h4>Chapter 1772 - Guests</h4>

    CLANNNG!

    "You have created a Monster," Councilwoman Ma said as she watched Ellie got hit mercilessly one more time.

    It had been nearly fifteen minutes since the battle had begun, and Elina¡¯s Bloodline had advanced seven times, but she is still taking a merciless beating like first minutes without having the strength to fight back.

    The only thing Elina could do is defend as Micheal is not giving her even the slightest chance to attack.

    "I have not created him; he already had all the qualities to be a Monster when I met him; I had just guided him," Marina replied and looked at the battle before flinching slightly as her daughter got hit by another merciless attack.

    While she understood why Micheal beating Ellie like a dead dog but she still wished he would tone it down a little; she is my daughter, and it hurts very much to see her getting beaten up like this.

    "He is really his mother¡¯s son; his mother also able to kill the Tyrants when she was Emperor," Councilman Rufusmented.

    "Snort!" Councilman Ma snorted. "While it is true that Anna Michealson was able to kill the Tyrants when she was Emperor, it is mostly because that powerful grand art Empire of Mist, it would let her trap the enemies that are many times stronger than her and kill them through the sneak attack," She said.

    "She did not have raw strength as Micheal has," She added. "Strength is strength; it does not matter which form ites from," Councilman Rufus said without backing down; it seemed to irk Councilman Ma as she snorted at his words and continued watching the battle.

    Few more minutes have passed when suddenly, expressions of all people sitting changed reading the message that appeared on the holowatch.

    "Your husband has finallye, and he had brought quite a guests," Councilman Ma said. Marina¡¯s expression is unreadable, but those who are familiar with her could tell she is not happy with her husband¡¯s behavior or the unannounced guests he had brought.

    If he had brought an Elite Tyrant with it, it would not have been a problem; they would have even managed a Leader ss Tyrant, but the one he brought with him is bigger, there is no way any of them could remain calm when that person is not the Campus.

    He had brought Matron Mavis with him, and she had brought her precious student with her.

    "Should we invite them to the arena?" Councilman Rufus asked Marina, she is Headmistress; such a decision fell under jurisdiction.

    "Yes, let theme here. With someone like Matron Mavis here, we would have a greater chance of protecting Elina if something goes wrong with her," Marina said.

    "Be careful of that old hag; she has definitelye here to steal your student," Councilwomen Ma advised.

    A momentter, other than the Councilwomen Rufus, everyone disappeared from their spots; they have to leave to wee the distinguished guest that hade.

    "Wee, Matron Mavis of Riverfield Academy; it is such a nice surprise if you had informed us before," Marina greeted the old woman who looked like she has one foot in the grave.

    While she may look like a fragile old woman, she is anything but that. She alone possesses the power to wipe everyone in the academy single-handedly.

    "I was getting bored, and my student wanted to meet her friend, so I tagged along with Richard seeing he ising to the academy," Old women replied. Hearing that, a faint mirthless smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on Richard.

    Marina looked at her husband shed him a look that brought quite a change in his expressions before she turned to old women.

    "Matron, you havee at quite a time. Would you mind if we continue our conversation in the Arena?" Marina. Hearing that, a sh of confusion couldn¡¯t help but shed into the eyes of the three of them.

    "Sure," She said, and the next moment, all of them disappeared and appeared at the entrance of the Arena before going inside, and soon, the battle is in front of them, and different expressions shed in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    "Marina, what is happening? How can you let him beat your daughter like that?" Richard asked; he seemed to quite angry seeing the state of his daughter.

    When his wife invited him to the academy to witness an important moment in his daughter¡¯s life, he is quite angry at her for telling him at sudden notice.

    He was amidst the important assignment and had to call a couple of favor to leave the assignment midway, and when he was leaving, Matron Mavis suddenly appeared in front of him, wanting to tag along, and you don¡¯t decline the Matron, no matter what.

    Now he came here to the academy, only to see his daughter getting beaten hard by his wife¡¯s precious student, and she is not doing anything about it. So, how can he not get angry?

    "Calm down, little Richard, can¡¯t you see your daughter had taken a Bloodline Furnace Potion, and that little guy is just helping her," Old woman said and took a seat without anyone saying anything while Richard became shocked hearing it; it took him a couple of seconds to calm down.

    "The S+ Bloodline Furnace Potion is extremly rare but also very dangerous; even with a specialty of her Bloodline, it will be a very dangerous affair." The old womanmented a secondter, surprising everyone in a different way.

    People from the academy were surpriced seeing how the old woman needed a mere moment to identify the potion and its grade, her experiace and knowledge are as terrifying as her strength.

    ¡¯Why do you let Ellie drink S+ Bloodline potion? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is?¡¯ Richard asked his wife telepathically.

    ¡¯I stopped her many times, but she is very adamant about drinking it, and you know how she gets when she sets her mind on something,¡¯ Marina replied back telepathically with a tired sigh.

    Hearing that Richards¡¯s anger evaporated in an instant, he knew his daughter very well. Once she sets her mind on something, she will not listen to anyone. Now he is really grateful that Matron Mavis hase; if something bad were to happen, she would definitely be able to help.

 Chapter 1773 - Final Stand I

    <h4>Chapter 1773 - Final Stand I</h4>

    Jill!

    I couldn¡¯t help but see jill appearing; her appearance is quite surprising, just as surprising as the old woman sitting beside her.

    I nced at them for a moment before I focused back on the battle, despite many questions running in my mind about their sudden appearance.

    The strength of the potion is increasing, and her Bloodline is not progressing fast enough. If this continued, she will be in great trouble.

    I continued hitting her, taunting her, forcing her to dig out more of her potential to fight against the power of the potion, and she is doing good, but it is still not enough; she will have to do better if she wants to survive.

    Her Bloodline is really something. If it had been any other Bloodline with simr power, it would have burned to ashes by now and taken its host with it, but her Phoenix Bloodline is still fighting. Still, this advantage would notst long; within few minutes, the Bloodline would fight for its survival.

    Five minutes passed by, and the potion begins to show its real strength. It had begun to overpower her Bloodline and attack her body.

    Because of the armor, I could not see much, but from what I could see from the state of her eyes, which seemed to have dried up and looked very scary, her condition has be quite worse. Unlike her Bloodline, her body does not have the advantage; it will burn to ashes before her Bloodline could.

    "If you want to survive, you have to dig deeper, Elina. Dig out the strength you need from your Bloodline," I said as I reached her, and like usual, I did not attack her, at her current state, there is no use in attacking, she is barely holding her sword right now that I move my hand and snatch it from her without getting a shred of resistance.

    "If you can¡¯t do such a simple thing, then I will have to help you neutralize the power of the potion," I said, a look of surprise appeared in her eyes.

    "Yes, I have a way to help you; I could just take the power of the potion into me and bear it; it wouldn¡¯t be my first time dealing with Blood Furnace Potion, and this time, I am quite strong," I said, shocking Elina and all those who are listening.

    While the Bloodline Furnace Potion is dangerous for the humans with Bloodline, it is even more dangerous to those without Bloodline.

    To those without Bloodline, drinking Bloodline Furnace Potion is akin to taking a dip into highly mmable oil and lighting a fire. One would burn to ashes without within a second; I was able to survive due to my Inheritance Runes and pseudo Bloodline it had created.

    "So, do you need my help managing the potion?" I said seriously, and my vines also came out of my hands, showing I am ready to help her at a moment¡¯s notice.

    "No, I will handle it on my own!" Elina said in a struggling scratchy voice; while her voice seems scratchy and struggling, there is hard conviction there, and the next moment her aura begins to rise fast.

    Seeing that a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, while her progress is not enough to undo that damage or even stopped it. She is making progress at a faster speed, and if it continued to happen, then she might be able to contend against the potion on her own.

    "Take This!"

    I was looking at her when suddenly, her sword was again covered in dense purple fire, and she attacked me.

    Her attack was fast and full of strength, and seeing the distance we were standing, her sword appeared next to me in an instant. There was not a hint of surprise in my eyes; instead, I let out augh, and before myugh even finished, my sword appeared next to hers.

    Our weapons shed, and like before, she sted off like a ragged doll that is kicked too hard.

    "This little increse in strength is far from enough to beat me, Elina," I said as I appeared next to her and attacked again. Her aura is rising fast, and I want to keep this momentum going, both with my sword and my words.

    I will continue to force her to advance; while she had started progressing fast, it is still not enough to counter the potion; she is currently fighting a losing battle, but if she kept advancing with the improving speed, she might be able to reach the equilibrium with the potion before crushing it.

    Seconds passed by, and Elina and did not disappoint as her aura continued to rise rapidly; I had to use more and more strength to deal with her rising strength.

    Her strength is still within the Emperor Stage, and unless it reaches the Tyrant Stage, my physical strength would be more than enough to deal with attacks; hell, even when it approaches the Tyrant, I will be able to deal with her without summoning my armor.

    The Cosmic Elemental Energies I had got from the twins have given a huge increse in power without filling a single hexagonal cube. My current strength isparable to the Above average Tyrant, which is shocking, seeing I am still an Emperor.

    Hun!

    We were fighting when a powerful aura sted out of Elina, and it is not from the Bloodline; feeling that aura, my expressions couldn¡¯t help but change drastically.

    "F.u.c.k!" I cursed, and multiple strings released from my hand; I had those ready for this moment which I thought woulde at least half-hour to an hour toe, but I am wrong; the instant burn had urred much earlier than I had throught.

    The time of the final stand has arrived, if her Bloodline survived, it would make advancements beyond her imagination, but if it failed, not only her Bloodline will be burned to ashes, but so is she.

 Chapter 1774 - Final Stand II

    <h4>Chapter 1774 - Final Stand II</h4>

    "I did not think your student has improved so much that he had gained Tyrant Level Physical Strength which is much harder to gain than the magical strength," Old womanmented, surprising nearly everyone, including the young girl who is sitting beside her.

    The only one who isn¡¯t surprised is Marina; she had examined the body of her student when she was doing the patch-up work on his curse defense a few days ago.

    That day she got the shock of her life, not only seeing the shocking physical strength of her student but also seeing the state of the curse.

    The curse¡¯s strength had increased beyond what she had imagined, and she could not do anything about it except for dying the inevitable; the curse had be too powerful for her to do anything.

    "Jill, see how efficiently he is using his Physical Strength, very minimal waste of movements and energy," "That is why I kept telling you, you should focus on all three aspects of power. When they are strong, and you have perfect control over them, you will be able to beat those who are stronger than you." She advised.

    "Yes, teacher. I¡¯ll remember," the girl said, without taking her eyes off the table.

    Few minutes passed by, and when suddenly, a powerful aura burst out of Elina, taking everyone by surprise, making horror appear on their faces.

    "While the Phoenix Bloodline is great in dealing with such type of potions, there are also many ws in their ability; it aggravates these types of powerful potions which makes them burst out with their full strength earlier than expected time," The old woman with a sigh.

    The purple aura that had been covering Elina had disappeared, and in its ce came the glittering ck aura of the Blood Furnace Potion, which covered her body whole and started consuming her from both inside and outside.

    Ahhhhhhhh...

    A bloodcurdling scream echoed out of the girl¡¯s mouth, making anyone shudder who hears it. The pain in the girl¡¯s voice is too much for anyone to bear.

    "This is bad; the power of potion will consume Elina in minutes," Said Richard, and he turned to the old woman. "Matron, Please save my daughter, I beg you!"" He said as he appeared in front of old women with folded hands."

    "I will be able to save her life Richard, but not her Bloodline and her practice will also regress by a huge degree," Old women informed,

    "It does not matter; as long as you are able to save my daughter¡¯s life, matron, I will be grateful," he said. The old woman nodded but did not get up from her spot, and seeing that the man is about to speak again when Matron opens her mouth.

    "Let the little guy is doing something," "He seemed to be prepared for this scenario, and from what I had heard, he is quite a miracle worker," The old woman said, again surprising everyone with her praise.

    Marina had peculiar expressions shed in her eyes hearing those words, especially thetter part of the sentence, which seemed to have deep meaning inside it as if she is referring to a secret that very few privies of.

    The man wanted to say something, but seeing Matron¡¯s expressions, he bit his words and turned to the arena.

    There he saw his daughter getting covered in strange vines; within moments, she gotpletely covered in vines that not a single part of her could be seen. The glittering ck aura of potion that had covered the whole body thickly disappeared as if the vines had blocked the flow of it.

    I had covered the Elina¡¯s with my vines, and now it is time for the next phase. After taking a deep breath, I begin to manipte the vines. The runes begin to appear on the vines, each vine begins to morph into the runes, and such hundreds of vines begin to appear within a second, and that speed is only increased.

    There is not much time Elina could survive for. Within a minute, she will be burned to ashes; I will have to save her before then.

    In twelve seconds, every part of her body got covered by the rules, and I waited not a single second before I poured rule-bending power into the runes, and these green runes made of while shone in the pink.

    The moment runes have begun to shine, I had appeared behind Elina and pressed both of my palms on her head before closing my eyes.

    ¡¯Elina, I am going to numb your pain now and also to release energy to save your body and soul. So, use you all concentration on your Bloodline and fight the power of the potion with it," I said telepathically.

    Right after I finished speaking, I poured even more rule-bending power, mixed with healing power and my pseudo Bloodline inside Elina, without knowing whether she heard me or not in the soul tearing pain she is feeling.

    ¡¯It seemed like she heard me,¡¯ I said as I transferred the rule-bending power and healing power without any resistance. There is not even a usual resistance from the Bloodlines as it is fighting the battle of survival against the potions energies.

    More than half of the rule-bending power went to her mind; I want to numb as much as the pain I could, so she should focus her all on aiding her Bloodline fighting the potion.

    I would not be able to help her for long; at max for ten minutes, she had to deal with a potion in ten minutes.

    I would like to help more, but I am already at my limit; the potion is extremely powerful that if I had consumed it, it would have taken me to the edge of death even with my current strength.

 Chapter 1775 - Blinding Sun

    <h4>Chapter 1775 - Blinding Sun</h4>

    Elina concentrated all her focus on aiding her Bloodline fighting the potions energy; it is clearly seen in the way her Bloodline is fighting.

    Earlier at each sh, the Potion would take arge bite of Bloodline and sent it retreating. Now while it is still taking arge bite of Bloodline but it is not able to send it flying it as used to before; now, the Bloodline is attacking it almost ferally, not caring about the losses it incurred.

    This is thest stand for Elina; whether her Bloodline survives or not depends on the fight, she puts. Either the potions potion will consume her Bloodline and her, or they consumed the power of the Potion first.

    Currently, the odds did not seem to be in their favor, but nothing could be said about it. The Bloodline of Elina is of Phoenix, one of the most powerful Bloodlines; it is not easy to defeat it, even at the end of its rope.

    As the seconds passed, the wild nature of Bloodline became even greater; even if potion energy bit a big part of it at every attack, it would still attack, even at greater ferocity.

    Elina seemed to make up her mind to attack like crazy, making the use of instincts hidden in the Bloodline to make the attacks even more powerful.

    Hun!

    Half a minute has passed, and the power of the Bloodline has been reduced to more than half when the cloud of the Bloodline energy begins to shine. Its aura begins to rise rapidly, and its size begins to change.

    From the shape of a cloud, it changed into the rough shape of the bird and continued with its attacks with even greater ferocity.

    This advancement was different than before; it had directly increased the strength of the Bloodline by the 50% from the usual 10%. With such an huge increase, the eventual end was postponed by at least half a minute.

    While this progress is good, it is far from enough to contend against the Potion¡¯s energies. The Bloodline will have to be a lot stronger if it wants to crush the potions energies.

    She is not the only one who is having the problem with the Potions energy; I am also having a great problem, much greater than I thought I would have when I had decided to use my pseudo Bloodline.

    With the Cosmic Elemental Energies I had consumed, my Bloodline has gotten much stronger; one thing it could do now is directly increasing strength if circted. It also had be very tensile, which is why I used it as protection while healing energy work on stabilizing the injuries.

    The potions power attacking my Bloodline madly; though it is not a regr Bloodline, it is still a Bloodline which the potions are designed to attack madly.

    I am surprised to find that my Bloodline is dealing with the potions energy much better than I had expected and even deriving some benefits from it. It is likely due to it experiencing the power of Potion before and unlike the normal Bloodline, which had its code from source and it is unchangeable.

    Hun!

    Another minute passed, and the Potion had consumed nearly 70% of the Bloodline¡¯s power when suddenly the purple violet cloudly shaped bird begin to shine. Its shape started to get further refined, and its aura rise.

    Its power is growing rapidly, at a much faster speed than before, the aura climbed for a couple of seconds before it slowed down, and the change that happened is shocked.

    The bird is really looking like a bird, and not cloud shaped like a bird, and its power had increased 50%, which is hugeparing to strength. With such strength, it leaped at the gigantic ck cloud.

    In the first attack, the cloud had taken a big bite out of the bird, which is not surprising, seeing how powerful the cloud is. Elina will need to go through such big advancements, couple of more times before she would be able to defeat the cloud.

    Still, if the past two advancements were any proof, then it won¡¯t be long before Elina¡¯s Bloodline became powerful enough that she would eradicate the cloud on its own.

    Hun!

    That thought had just entered my mind when suddenly, the ck cloud began to bellow like it is boiling, and as the bird went to attack the ck potion cloud, it enveloped it without giving it a chance to run away.

    I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked seeing it but soon understood what happened. The Potion understood what is happening, and it had decided to burn itself and finished off the Bloodline before it became powerful enough to finished it.

    The Rule Bending power I had stored up for emergencies merged with my Bloodline powerful and created strings that went tower the ck cloud.

    I could only see a faint sign of purple inside the ck, and it is fading; I have to save it before it fades. The Bloodline is too important for Elina. With its current strength, saving even a small amount would be enough; it would be able to recover its power with enough time.

    The Bloodline should not get burned away; the repercussion of it would be too grave. Not to forget, she would be regressed in levels, her core would be get damaged as well.

    It is a good thing, I prepared for something like it and have full confidence and saving a small part of a bloodline

    AhhhhhhhhhhhCryyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy......

    Hundreds of my thin strings had reached the ck cloud and were about to pierce through it when I heard a weird roar from Elina, which seemed to have a bird cry mix in it, and the next moment, the fading purple spot inside the ck cloud had lit up like a blinding sun,pletely burning it away in a single moment.

 Chapter 1776 - Power

    <h4>Chapter 1776 - Power</h4>

    CRY!

    A loud cry rang out in the blinding sun, and a momentter, a majestic bird flew out of it. It could not even be said a bird; saying it is a bird would be a great disrespect to its majesty.

    The majestic being is purple in color with violet spots all over its feathers; it has a long tail and crown of feathers, its single gaze is enough to incinerate one to their very being.

    The being remained in its form for a single second before it had transformed to the waste bloodline energy and started to fill every part of Elina, my energies repelled in a moment. It is a good thing; I was prepared for it when I saw the blinding sun and did not receive any bacsh.

    I removed my hands off Elina¡¯s head and moved some distance away from her; the Bloodline energy hase out of her and now is covering every part of her, from inside to outside.

    I could feel her aura climbing rapidly; she is getting powerful by the second. The speed of her progress is quite shocking; it is like the Bloodline is pumping with her energy, making every aspect of them improve.

    The Bloodline is not only improving her magical energies but also her Physique and Soul; it is improving all the aspects of her.

    Hun!

    As the process is going on, I noticed an amazing thing, and that couldn¡¯t help bring a bright smile over my face.

    It looks like my friend is gaining more than just strength from her Bloodline; herpatibility with the Bloodline is rapidly increasing, that within few moments, herpatibility reached that of those who are born with Bloodline.

    Like somewhere, a drop of phoenix blood had fallen on the ground or feather or any part that had its origin source. Thousands or millions of yearster, there is a fraction of chance that from that ce, a miracle fruit will grow, bearing the bloodline source of being, which we call a Bloodline Type Miracle fruit.

    Like the Inheritance, not every Bloodline is suitable for everyone, but due to the special properties of Bloodline fruit, it makes nearly anyonepatible with Bloodline contain the Bloodline fruit.

    It gives them enoughpatibility that they could use the power of Bloodline without any side effects, and as they use the Bloodline¡¯s power more and advances the Bloodline, the Bloodline became even morepatible with them and became one with them; it is what happening with Elina.

    Most of the time, everything goes smoothly for those who ate the Bloodline fruit, but every now and then, a problem urred.

    Professor who ate the Bloodline fruit of unknown Bloodline has a very high ipatibility with her. The ipatibility is so high that every time she uses its power, it zaps away her vital energy.

    It is the reason why Professor made a quick decision to drink the Bloodline Furnace Potion. Through the potion¡¯s power, she wanted to make her Bloodline powerful enough that her Bloodline makes her bodypatible with itself.

    Elina¡¯s Bloodline is currently releasing special origin energies that are molding her body to a perfect vessel which have perfectpatibility with her.

    After around thirteen minutes, the rising aura finally started to lessen and a few secondster disspeareared, revealing apletely new Elina. Many changes have urred in her; her aura, armor, and looks all have changed considerably.

    Her strength has taken a step in a Tyrant boundary; it could clearly be felt from her. Though she had barely taken a step and was still much weaker than me, it is still quite unbelievable to think that she needed me months to aplish; she did it in an hour with only one life and death tussle.

    As I had said before, the bloodlines could make even a weakling a top powerhouse; one couldn¡¯t help but get jealous about them.

    Her armor has be more prominent, and the phoenix design on it had also changed; the Phoenix now looks like the same Phoenix that came out of the purple cloud; it is very detailed and has mystical qualities that those who are looking at its eyes will feel their soul burning and it does, but in a much less amount than one feels.

    It is still a great weapon seeing how eyecatching that Phoenix design is and how people unknowingly looked at its Violet eyes.

    Elina¡¯s eyes have also changed to violet and blue, and her purple hair has be slightly longer, and one could see streaks of violet mix in it. She became slightly taller and leaner, making her look even more striking.

    Her eyes seemed to gain the same power as the eyes of Phoenix on her armor; as I looked into her eyes, I felt a slight burn.

    "Micheal, do you want to go for another round?" Elina asked, "Feeling confident, are you?" I asked back with a smile. "I feel like, with this increase, I might have a chance to beat you," she replied. "Sure, just use your full power from the beginning," I said, and my sword appeared in my hand.

    "Get ready then," she said, and a powerful aura exploded from her, and she came at me. Her seep is extremely fast; she appeared in front of me as if she had teleported and swung her sword with all her might.

    She is really not holding back anymore, seeing such an attack, even I felt pressure and wanted to summon my armor, but I did not.

    This time, I did not wait for her attack and attacked her with all the strength I have.

    CLANNNGG!

    "Do you want to continue?" I asked to that she shook her head. "You are a monster, you know that." She said as she deactivated her armor, "We will fight again when I consolidate my strength," She added.

    "Sure," I replied.

 Chapter 1777 - Spar I

    <h4>Chapter 1777 - Spar I</h4>

    "Congrattions, little Richard, your daughter has broken the limit," Said the old woman. "Thank You, Matron," He said happily.

    He understood the full gravity of his daughter¡¯s strength and the benefits she will have in the future due to it. What his daughter had done is very, very few across each generation could do; her strength had broken the limit of Emperor and got the power of Tyrant.

    As long she consolidates her strength and improves a little more before she broke into the Tyrant Stage, she will direct a be an Elite, a powerful Elite, with a near guarantee of bing a leader ss Tyrant.

    Even he, with all his efforts, is not a leader ss Tyrant. Unless he could live for a hundred some years and have some lucky encounters, he will never be able to reach the Leader ss like the other 99% Tyrants of Elite ss.

    There is a huge insurmountable gap in each ss of the Tyrants, and that ss became bigger, the higher ss is.

    While he may not have a chance in his life but his daughter sure has; with current power and her bloodline, she will be leader ss Tyrant as long as she survives, and she won¡¯t need that long to reach that stage; she will need a decade or two at most to reach that level.

    He looked at his daughter proudly for a second more before he turned to the monster his wife have created.

    This guy had not used even his Inheritance even when taking his daughter¡¯s strongest attack; I wonder how powerful his real strength is. I am not the only one wondering that. Matron and old guys from Academy also thinking about it.

    ¡¯Matron, we have to get this guy at any cost,¡¯ He said telepathically; while he could not read through the matron¡¯s thoughts from her expressions, he is sure she will try her all in getting him. They already have the sessor of their founder; they now have to get their hands on this guy.

    Once both of them are in the Hawthorn Sea, nobody will be able to stop them from reaching even greater heights, even the Grimm Monsters.

    "Little guy, your advancement has surprised me; it looks like your time in Devils Gate had been quite beneficial," The old woman said as I walked up to the teacher and others.

    "Yes, it was life-changing," I replied respectfully, hearing that her eyes seemed to have shed for a moment; it is so fast that I even saw it.

    To others, it may feel like we are having a normal conversation, but we are not. Matron had asked me something, I replied in affirmation; just like Patriarch Bradford, Matron Mavis was also to reach the Sunlit Dome in her days.

    "Good, it looks like I will have to send little jill out adventuring soon; it is not good for her to remain cooped up one ce for too long," She said, and she ruffled jills dark hair gently with her shriveled hand.

    "Jill, its been long," I said as I greeted my old friend. She had changed in the past year I had not seen her. She had be taller, her hair has be slightly longer, and there is also a faint but very powerful aura swirling around her.

    Her strength is unsurprisingly at Tyrant level despite being an Emperor, and from what I could concur, she would be able to defeat Elina without any problem.

    Her strength nor surprising; if she could not have such strength, then she wouldn¡¯t have deserved the legendary Inheritance she has. While she is powerful, I have confidence that I could defeat her, though I will have to summon my armor and use at least one powerful move to defeat her.

    "Yes, its been quite long, and you did not disappoint me at all," She replied. "Well, your progress is not bad; it will be very difficult for other than Tyrants to defeat you," I praised, but it made her arched her eyebrows a question.

    "But you think you could defeat me," She asked, and there is a challenge in her voice. "Yes, I like to believe that I could," I challenged back.

    The aggressiveness in her nature is a little surprising but should not be; seeing the pressure she is under, even I felt quite intimidated when I think about the pressure she must be under all the time.

    Her predecessor has made such a deep impact on the world that people couldn¡¯t help butpare her every action to that legend, and it must be frustrating.

    Mostly I had been saved from such pressure, teacher did not pressure me, and since my identity was revealed as the host of celestial Inheritance, I have not much shown my face in public, so I do not feel that much pressure from outside.

    That doesn¡¯t mean I did not feel any pressure at all; I feel great pressure. I had got aplete look at Her Excellencies Inheritance, and it is mind-blowing, especially the Tyrant part; the more I looked at it, the more impressed Ive became.

    It seemed like, like me, she also got a wake-up call about her Inheritance when she was at the Emperor Stage as the Tyrant part is extremely different from that of those below; she kept the basic ideas and changed everything else in her Inheritance.

    The Tyrant design of her Inheritance has even surpassed the ones in books. Before, my knowledge was insufficient to see the mastery in it, but now, I have enough knowledge, I could understand her design and couldn¡¯t help but feel awe.

    "Micheal, would you like to go for a round of spar, see whether you could beat me?" She asked with a familiar smile, and the way she asked me reminded me of old jill, the person I saw in that small realm, the person who is filled with joy and could see happiness in everything.

    Hearing her, I know that person is still there, had not disappeared as I assumed it for a moment.

    "Sure, I like to see what advancements you have made in the past year," I said, epting her challenge for a spar.

 Chapter 1778 - Spar II

    <h4>Chapter 1778 - Spar II</h4>

    Nobody had stopped us as we walked into the arena and stood a hundred meters opposite each other.

    "Are you ready?" I asked Jill; instead of answering, a powerful aura sted out of her, and beautiful armor, dark as abyss, appeared on her body, realizing an aura that could make any Emperor feel fear.

    Seeing her summoning her armor, I also summoned mine. Unlike her, my armor came silently without releasing any explosive aura.

    It suited its current colors, which have be a little lighter after the baptism of cosmic elemental energies. Speaking of cosmic energies, it will be the first time I will be using my armor since I consumed those energies, and I am quite excited to test its power.

    "Here, I came," Jill said and came at me with immense speed, one moment she was here, the next, she was in front of me.

    "Abyss Drown!" She shouted, and dark me covered her sword as she attacked. I also swung my sword in return, carefully observing the dark fire which I had heard so much about. This is no ordinary fire; it is Abyssal me or the life harvesting me, as people call it.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and before I know what happened, the me covering her sword drowned me, breaking all the restrictions I had ced and covered my whole armor before I know what had happened.

    I am extremely surprised seeing myself current circ.u.mstances as I had put up quite heavy defenses, something like it due to suffering under this nature of attack before.

    Step Step Step

    While I had got covered in the Abyssal me, she had note out unscathed either and begin to take a couple of steps back to control the tide-like momentum she had got attacked with.

    Hum!

    I kept one looked at her before dealing with the Abyssal me covering me, and as I brought it inside after filtering throught my armor, I was surprised to feelcerating feeling all over my body as these mes got s.u.c.k.e.d by my runes and converted.

    It seemed like the me is really powerful; despite being weaker than me, the her me was able to affect me to such a degree. It seemed like there is some truth in those legends after all.

    By the time she was able to bnce herself, I had dealt with her me, seeing that a surprise couldn¡¯t help but sh for a moment in jills eyes.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯

    With the power of ¡¯First Boost¡¯ coursing through me, I appeared in front of her and swing my sword with great power. A spark of fear appeared in her eyes before her dark eyes became calm as Abyssal see, and an even powerful aura burst out of her as she swung her sword at me.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed, a powerful invisible Abyssal energy came at me, and when it entered my body, it heated it like an oven before it got s.u.c.k.e.d by my armor. She did note out as rxed as me, the force of the attack powerful enough to make her take the steps back uncontrobly.

    Seeing that, I disappeared from my spot and appeared beside her before attacking her with even greater strength than before.

    CLANNG!

    Despite being unbnced, she smoothly moved her sword and blocked my attack before started to take a back at greater speed.

    Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, and I again disappeared and this time appeared behind her attack. This time, my attack was much more powerful than before, if it will going to break several bones of her spine.

    My sword had crossed the half distance when Jill spun in there and came face to face with me and brought down her sword using the force of counter momentum.

    "Dust of Abyss!"

    Realizing that I understood how powerful this move of hers is and wanted to get away immediately, but a momentter, I crushed that thought and continued with my attack.

    Seeing the way how air vibrating around each particle, it is likely her most powerful attack, and I want to test its strength head-on. Though it is a foolish little still, I wanted to do it, feel the might of such a powerful attack and collect the data, such a move worth researching.

    CLANNNGG!

    Our weapons shed; I could see the big change urring on Jill¡¯s face before she sted back while vomiting the mouthful of blood.

    BANNNG!

    That same moment the dust enveloped me before thousands of tiny powerful explosions sted across my body. The explosions were extremely powerful; I felt like I had been hit by the thousands of meteor strikes crashing against every part of my body.

    Each particle of dust seemed to have contained the force of the meteor, and each of them struck at precise potions. Some fatal spots that attacked ten times more dusk explosion than the other parts of my body.

    I have to say, this is one of the weirdest, hard to evade powerful attacks I had been hit with, it had tested the limit of my armor, and fortunately, my armor was able to bear it.

    "It is quite an attack you had hit me with, Jill," I said through dark clouds of explosions, still feeling shocked over the power of the attack.

    "If I did not have the sufficient defenses, you would have turned your poor friend into the thing of past," I added as I walked out of the dark clouds, which had covered nearly half of the arena.

    "Snort!" She snorted in annoyance to that.

 Chapter 1779 - Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 1779 - Pressure</h4>

    "So, shall we continue?" I asked Jill, "There is no need; we will continue our battle when I broke another seal of my Inheritance." She said, called off her armor; I did the same.

    "Your defense is quite powerful to take myst attack without any defense," Jill praised as we walk. "To be honest with you, my armor is my most powerful defense," I said softly, cloaking my voice with energy so that only she could hear it.

    "Well, Its good to hear; otherwise, I would have been too sad thinking, my most powerful defense would not even be able to your armor¡¯s defense, much less force you to summon your defensive method," Jill said with a smile.

    Her attack was really powerful; if I had used my defensive method, it might able to broken through it. Thousands of tiny explosions of abyssal me were no simple thing.

    Soon, we reach the teacher and others; they were all excitedly talking about the battle and looking at us as if we were some kind of monster. The council members¡¯ eyes are shining like suns, especially that of old women Ma.

    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but be shudder a little; this old woman always scared me for some reason. Thankfully, I am not the only one; Elina said she had always been scared of this woman since she was a child.

    "Little guy, you are quite powerful; how about joining the Hawthorn Sea?" The Matron asked, shocking everyone on the spot; even Richard and Jill got shocked by such a direct offer.

    Everyone knows she will be asking this question, but no one expected she will be asking it so soon and will be so direct about it.

    "Matron," I said; I wanted to say something further, but no words came out of my mouth. "You don¡¯t have to answer me now; I am just making the offer," She said by waving the hand, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but take a sigh of relief.

    If she wanted the answer now, I would have been in quite trouble; you don¡¯t directly reject the people like her.

    "I will not bore you with all the details of what we are offering, but I will say few things first, you will remain a member of the Riverfield Academy after you join the Hawthorn Sea, just like I am even after hundreds of years leaving the academy," Matron said.

    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased; as for her being a member of the Academy, it is not secret.

    She was the daughter of a past Council Member and grew up in Academy before joining the Hawthorn Sea. It is just that she did not mention the fact since she reached her current heights, and the Academy also did not do it out of respect for her.

    It must be the first time in hundred years since she had mentioned this fact publicly, and quite a few councilmembers seemed to be pleased by it.

    "As for the resources and status, everything will b at your disposal. Everything we offer to Jill will be offered to you, but of course, you will have to show the result; we will not give you unlimited resources only for you to waste it uselessly," Matron added.

    To be honest, her offer sounded much better than of the Patriarch Bradford, Matron Mavis much more opened than him.

    "Thank You for your kind offer Matron, I will think it over carefully," I said, neither rejecting nor epting her offer. "Sure, take all the time you want," She said.

    "Little girl, go with your friend; I will have some personal business in the academy," Matron said and went up and walked toward the teacher, where she said something to the teacher and councilmembers silently before disappearing with them.

    With then leaving, only four people remained in the huge arena. Me, Jill, Elina, and her father, who is talking with her Elina, silently. A secondter, Elina mouthed something before disappearing with her father, leaving Jill and me alone in the arena.

    "Do you want me to show around the Academy?" I asked Jill, "Sure," She replied. She seemed faintly excited by the prospect.

    A few minutester, we were both outside the arena and flying toward the famous spots in the Academy. While the Academy is much smallerpared to the Supremes, it is still old, about four thousand years old, older than the Hawthorn¡¯s Sea, the newest supreme.

    "You have made such a huge advancement within a year; you must have quite interesting experiences?" I asked as we flew through the sky.

    "You did not think that I had got such amazing strength because I have such amazing Inheritance and did not work hard to get it?" She asked back, and her voice is quite sharp,pletely different from the joyful and calm voice she had second before.

    "I am sorry for snapping at you," She apologized, immediately realizing her mistake.

    "The pressure is too much on me; everybody expects me to work hard and gain strength, and when I do, all of them credit it to my amazing Inheritance; nobody looked at hard work I had put into gaining such strength, I had to walk on the edge of life and death hundreds of times to gain such strength," She said with a sigh.

    "It is a good thing; I have a teacher as my support system; if not for her, I would have got broke under this pressure long ago," She added softly.

    I did not say anything, just stayed by her and listen to her. I could only imagine the pressure she is under, where everyone is looking at her to perform the same miracles her predecessor did.

    "You know, sometimes I wish I hadn¡¯t got this Inheritance. If I had gotten average Inheritance, people wouldn¡¯t have expected so much from me, and I would have been much happier than I am right now," she said while pearl-like tears dropped off from her eyes.

 Chapter 1780 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1780 - Return</h4>

    "Thank You, Micheal, for listening to my ramblings; it feels good to let it all out," Jill said as she wiped the tears off her misty eyes.

    She had been going on for nearly an hour, pouring her heart out. I did not say much anything, except for nodding now and then and gently patting her back to tell I am here with her.

    "Its nothing; we all need to let out in once in a while," I said with a smile. Mental problems aremon among practitioners. From having a godplex to PTSD, and there are mechanisms to deal with it, but not everyone could make use of them from one reason to another.

    Jill, with mountain-like expectations on her shoulders, did not know who she can trust. Her teacher is a little intense due to her age, experience, and power, and you can¡¯t talk about everything with your family; you need a person who you can trust but also is detached enough from your life.

    Few more hours passed by, and I had shown all the important ces in the Academy before taking her to my house.

    "I have to say your cooking has improved a lot; this is very delicious," Jill said as she took one more bite off the food. Half an hourter, we sat on the porch talking, she told me about her days, and I had told her about mine.

    Some of the things she had told me have really shocked me; the resources of the Supremes are really very deep. In the past year, Jill had been hopping one secrete ruin after another; most of them had been in the control of her organization of some of them had Grimm Monsters in control, and she had gone to such ruines alone.

    Seeing the scale of the resources that Hawthorn Sea has, I wanted to ept their offer and returned with them.

    "I have gotten very bored with Secret Ruins and want to join the real Grimm Battlefield, but for some strange reason, I had been studying six hours daily for the past three months," She said with a frustrated voice.

    "I had not studied as much my whole life as I had studied these past months. This visit to the Academy is a wee break," She said as sheidfortably on her lounge break and closed her eyes.

    "You should study well; it will be very helpful to you," I said. Hearing that, her closed eyes snapped open, and she looked at me intently.

    "You know about the reason why my teacher is making me study hard, don¡¯t you?" she asked, "Micheal, you have to tell me the reason? You have no idea how hard those subjects are, and the teacher is merciless when teaching me?" She asked, her voice turned to that of begging, and her expressions pitiful I nearly opened my mouth to tell her the truth.

    "I could not tell you much, but if you listen to me, study hard as you can and focus on the areas that your knowledge of, the stronger your base, the more rewards you will get, and you will also get to eat most delicious things in that ce," I said, thetter sentence has surprised her a little.

    "Does that ce is the reason why you made great progress in your strength?" She asked. Jill is very smart; few words from me were enough for her to get to the essence of things.

    "Yes, arge part of advancement I made is due to that ce," I said. If not for Lord Al¡¯s help, I would be looking at the honeb for signs of destabilization every second.

    "Jill Darling, its time to leave," Suddenly, a familiar came out of the void before a figure appeared; the old woman appeared so silently that I was not even able to sense her; with my current strength, even Elite Tyrants would have a hard time sneaking up on me but this old women, did not seem to have any problem at all.

    "Yes, teacher," Jill said rather unwillingly. It is clear from her voice and expressions that she did not want to leave at all.

    Seeing her expression, a gentle smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on her face, "You don¡¯t have to feel sad little munchkin; I am sure your friend woulde to the Hawthorn Sea soon, it would be great if hees to us permanently," The old women said she looked at me before disappearing with Jill like a wind.

    Sigh!

    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh seeing the strength of the old; these old monsters are extremely powerful, and only people of their caliber to deal with them; unfortunately, the Academy doesn¡¯t have such people. We do not have people whose strength is above that of the Leader ss.

    I stayed outside for an hour more, enjoying the beautiful sight of theke and starry sky before walking back into my house. There is too much work for me to do, I could not waste it by rxing on the lounge chair.

    Days passed by and each day, worry in my heart grows bigger and bigger. With each day passing, the chances of Professor returning lessened.

    I could teacher getting worried by the day that dark circles begin to appear under her eyes, and she begins to look quite haggard.

    It had been nine days, and she had not returned; it is very worrying seeing the Professor said she will be returning within a week at most. The thoughts of her fate came to my mind, and each time they became worse, till only one fate could be seen, the fate that any of us did not want to ept.

    BUZZ!

    On the ninth day, I was in the Inheritance space working when my holowatch vibrated powerfully that it shook my whole arm. Seeing it might be something important, I withdrew most of my consciousness from my Inheritance space and looked at new mail that came from the teacher.

    "This!" I said in shock before I leaped out of my bed and flew out of my house at my greatest speed.

 Chapter 1781 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 1781 - Shock</h4>

    "Professor, you have returned!" I said as I opened the door of the Teacher¡¯s office but soon stopped in my tracks when I looked at the woman sitting in the spot where Professor usually sits; the seat is upied by a person who has many simrities with the Professor.

    "Professor?" I asked in question as I started at a woman sitting on a chair and begin to look at her carefully, as what I am seeing and sensing my mind is telling me it is not the Professor, but my heart is telling me, it is the Professor I know.

    "Click!"

    "Aunty, you have returned; I feared that something bad must have happened to you, seei" Elina came behind me, and like me, she also got stumped on the spot seeing her.

    "Aunty, is that really you?" She asked a momentter. The woman stood up from her spot and faced us with a smile on her face.

    "I am really feeling hurt by the reaction of you too; it is not good to greet someone who has returned from jaws of death!" Professor said her voice is the same, but there is strange maism to it.

    This maism is definitely not natural; it is definitely an ability that could affect the physical and soul senses. It was distracted me for a moment while Elina took a whole second toe to herself.

    "She is Josie, its just that her bloodline had brought a great change in her when it had advanced," the Teacher said with a sigh.

    I looked at the Professor carefully, activating all my ocr abilities, not wanting to miss any change that had urred to her.

    There are many changes that urred to her to even list it. First and foremost, the features of Professor softened; earlier, she was a thorned rose beautiful but deadly, and now she is a delicate lily that everyone wants to handle with care.

    The hardened edges of her personality and appearance have all disappeared. She now looks like a delicate flower that needs to protect; the aura she is faintly releasing makes one feel protective of her.

    Her hair has be longer; they went past her shoulder, and the color of them has also had changed. They have be of rose color, starkly different from the aqua blue color her hair used to have.

    She also seemed to have be shorter, which I am not sure as it is difficult to observe properly with a damn strange aura flickering around her, which is not only making it too hard to observe her carefully but also invokes a strange feeling in one¡¯s heart. Her voice also seemed to hold a simr charm as aura and but a lot stronger.

    Another strange thing about the Professor is that she is wearing a dress. It is a seductive dress that shed a slight glimpse of all her assets and makes one think things that one shouldn¡¯t, especially when these thoughts are powered by the strange aura emitting from her.

    Professor never wore the dresses like it, even when she wore dresses. Professor choice of clothes always been suits, she only wore dresses on special asions.

    I dug deep into her aura, resisting its effects, wanting to see her real power, but no matter how deep I dug into it, I could not seem to sense her strength.

    If the average Tyrant wants to sense her aura, they will not be able to do it. One could not sense it; it felt damn confusing and frustrating; still able to do something like that means she is Tyrant and a very strange one that one should be very careful about.

    Though I might not be able to sense her strength, one thing is clear Professor has be powerful, much more powerful than before.

    "Aunty, whatever you are doing, stop it; it is very confusing," suddenly Elina shouted, and a powerful aura burst out of her.

    "Darling, I can¡¯t. The Bloodline Advancement had brought extreme changes and gave me strange charms that I could not properly control," Professor said apologetically, and when she said it, she did not look at us but still, her voice has affected us.

    It felt like the gentle sound of bells that entered one¡¯s heart, passing through all the soul defenses as if they did not exist.

    ¡¯What the f.u.c.k is happening?¡¯ I asked myself as I tried to calm my emotion. No wonder teacher looked so stressed; Professor must have given her quite a headache.

    "I will go inside for few minutes to clear my mind," Elina said and disappeared into the quarter¡¯s Teacher had behind her office.

    "It looked like the potion had worked," I said a little awkwardly as I took a seat at which opposite end of the chair that Professor is sitting on. I want to maintain as much distance between Professor and me before I understood what happened.

    "Yes, it worked and brought out apletely different side of my Bloodline," She said with augh that felt like gentle bells rigging by the gale.

    If I am not wrong, what Professor could use before was barely a surface of her Bloodline, but now it when the Bloodline have bepatible with her, its real power had shown and which seemed entirely different from what Professor had used before.

    Still, the stark difference between her power before and her power now seemed too different; the two seemed to be entirely different things which are very strange and giving me a huge headache.

    "Don¡¯t think too much about it Micheal, even Josie did notpletely understand her strange transformation," Teacher said, and Professor nodded to that.

    Soon Elina returned, and she pulled the chair on my left and ced it on the right before sitting on it, and all the while, she kept looking at her aura, who had a soft smile on her face, seeing the behavior of her niece.

    "Micheal, be ready in a month; I will take you to the ruin that I had promised," Professor said suddenly. "But Professor, your powers?" I asked. She had just made the advancement, and she is barely able to control her powers; it is not wise to travel around the ruines with such a state.

    "Rx, in a month, I will be able to get enough control over my strength that it will not spill around as it is now." She said with confidence which I am having a hard time believing.

 Chapter 1782 - Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 1782 - Preparations</h4>

    A month passed by since the Professor had returned; with my mind without worries, I was able to focus on my research even greatly.

    Aside from my usual training and working on my Inheritance, I have taken the teaching job; I had officially be the Professor and took daily sses on healing. I nor had an interest in teaching nor time, but the teacher told me to do it, saying I should do it as part of my duties as sessor, which had rapidly had increased this month.

    I teach the novices who had taken their first step with healing Inheritance; with my expertise and knowledge, I could easily teach the experts, and the teacher wanted me to do that, but I choose to teach the novices with single weakly ss for the experts.

    Teacher had asked me to take the experts ss only, but I declined that offer and started teaching the novices daily.

    I believe in a stronger base, only those with a stronger base. I was lucky to have an expert like a teacher personally teaching me healing from the basics, and I wanted to do the same for these nascent healers, so each of them will have a strong base and be able to do better in the future.

    The war ising, and if we were able to produce some quality healers from low to high levels, it would be extremely helpful.

    "So, exin to me in detail again why I would choose to the liver before kidney despite being more damage," I asked my new student, who I had been personally teaching for this past month.

    Elina huffed as she red at me before she started answering my question in great detail.

    No, Elina did not develop a sudden interest in healing, but it remains for the fact that she had been trained as a healer. Teacher had been pouring information about the healing arts before she was even one and done that till she was fifteen when Elina finally told her mother she had no interest in bing a healer like her.

    Still, it is an undeniable fact, Elina had theoretical healing knowledge equal to that of an average expert healer, and it is a good thing; it will be extremely helpful when she starts the discussion with Lord Al, and I had been preparing for her for that.

    I am not the only one who is teaching Elina; teacher had also resumed teaching her daughter.

    A day after Professor returned, I had told her about the Sunlit Dome and exined it in a little detail that she started teaching Elina from that very day.

    Ten minutester, Elina stopped, "Wonderful, you know its not toote for you to became healer," I said, to that she looked at me angrily.

    "It is myst lesson, right?" She asked. "Yes, you are ready for that ce, as long you act respectful to that person, you will be able to receive great benefits from him," I replied without exining further; she had asked me may time about Sunlit Dome, and I had only vaguely answered her question, never going into too many details.

    "You are leaving tomorrow with aunty, right? How are your preparations?" She asked. "Ive made all the preparations; the only thing is remained to do is leave," I replied with a smile.

    I am quite excited about the secrete ruin that that Professor is taking me. It is very dangerous; it had Grimm Monsters and strange, powerful Monsters who could kill even Elite Tyrants.

    Still, my heart couldn¡¯t help but beat in excitement when I thought about the ruins, not only because I will finally be able to fight Tyrants again but also because of the knowledge, especially excited about the knowledge.

    The idea is not new; it is an important part for one breakthrough into further levels above the Tyrant stage. Usually, it is inadvisable and dangerous to create that thing while in Tyrant Stage, but if one is able to create it during the Tyrant Stage, the benefits of it will be beyond amazing.

    Still, to create that thing, I will not only require immense resources but also the knowledge Ick. The ce that Professor is taking me giving me hope.

    Professor is very vague about the ruin and knowledge it contains, but she is sure about one thing, she said it will be very helpful to me, she is strangely confident that it would be helpful, and I hope it does.

    "Your current strength is enough to reach that cefortably, but you should not be overconfident just because you have Tyrant¡¯s strength," I said, seeing her excited to leave for the Devil¡¯s Gate.

    "There are many Tyrants who could easily kill you and not forget the Elites who could crush you with the casual wave of their hands," I cautioned.

    "I know that; you have been telling me about all these dangers for the past month," She said in an exasperated fashion. She might act exasperated, but I know she is noting down everything I am telling her.

    "Here, take it. It will save your life if you are in trouble," I said and handed her a small box. "What is it?" she asked, "Open it," I replied.

    Click!

    "Protection Amulet! You know I already them," She said as she moved to return the box. "It is not a normal Protection Amulet but the one that works in the highest suppression of Devils Gate without any problem," I said, hearing that she couldn¡¯t help but gasp loudly.

    She understood how dangerous suppression is reading the intelligence on the devil¡¯s gate and how it suppressed the majority of amulets.

    This amulet is a gift from Lord Al; it does note with a wooden box that he gifted me but from me. He had modified my Protection Amulets so that they would be able to work in the suppression of Devil¡¯s Gate.

 Chapter 1783 - Ruin XR037

    <h4>Chapter 1783 - Ruin XR037</h4>

    "You have memorized the map of XR037, right?" Professor asked as she stood in front of the ruin-breaking teleportation gate. The Ruin we are going in is called XR037, and in it, electronics and magitech do not work.

    Though I had a paper copy in storage, there are some ces in the Ruin where even mana and soul energy is restricted, so it is very important that I memorized the map.

    The technicians are doingst-minute check-ups; as soon as they finished, we will enter the formation to enter this secrete Ruin.

    To be honest, I am a little annoyed with the Professor. If she had not shown her face this early, the technicians wouldn¡¯t have been so much distracted, and we would have left by now.

    In one month, she had able to control her powers enough that those with Tyrant strength can remain unaffected, but those below would be quite affected, and not to forget these dresses she had started wearing, they are really distracting when the aura she released makes one attracted to her.

    In the past month, I had met Professor a couple of times, and all those times, Professor was wearing these long seductive dresses, not once I had seen her wearing the usual suits she used to wear before.

    Now, she is wearing a long red dress which is slit on one side showing off her smooth, toned leg, and it is also backless and has a deep neck.

    I am very confused seeing her were this dress, as one would wear such dress for the parties, not to fights which we surely will at the Ruin.

    "We are finished, headmistress," Said the chief technician Joel, "Finally," she muttered. Due to the Professor, she seemed to have lost her patience too.

    "Joel, start the formation," the Teacher ordered. He nodded and begin the process of starting the ruin-breaking formation.

    "If the mark I gave you did not work then, we would meet on the decided spot," Professor said, and I nodded. We had already hashed out the strategy for the Ruin a few days ago and act ording to it.

    The Ruin is in the control of the Grimm Monsters, and our entry would likely be discovered by their sensors as soon as we enter the Ruin. If I got separated from Professor, then the first few hours would be most dangerous for me; the Grimm Monsters woulde at me in doves.

    A loud buzz rang out, and a watery screen appeared on the surface of the circr gate of the Ruin Breaking formation.

    "Best of luck to both of you," the Teacher said. Professor and I nodded before we stepped into the circr gate.

    Next second, I found myself in a space tunnel, moving at extremely fast speed, so fast that even I couldn¡¯t keep track of it.

    I could feel the Professor around me, but she is getting further and further away, till I could not sense her. I wanted to move toward her, but I stopped myself from doing that; it is very dangerous to make a movement in the space tunnels; they are very fragile, especially when people like Professor traveling through them.

    BANG!

    Suddenly, a grey light shed in front of me, and the next moment, I crashed into something hard. It is a good thing I have Physique of Tyrant which had saved me, if I had been Emperor, even a powerful one, I would have broken quite a lot of my bones.

    The first thing I did was sit up and looked around; it is a dark night that not even a single star could be seen in the sky.

    The ce I had crashed into seemed like a copsed wall of some very old building, as it had turned to dust the moment I crashed on it.

    Hun!

    Even powerful Emperors would not be able to survive this ce for long; the energies are too powerful, they will start attacking internal organs the moment entered inside you, and the killing intent they produce will distract you from concentrating.

    After few hours, one internal organ would turn to paste, and one will be mad due to the terrifying killing intent attacking the mind.

    From what Professor had said, this Ruin is a piece of the battlefield; the energies and killing intent are remanent of powerful attacks that had been used in this piece ofnd.

    After spending few seconds checking my condition, I looked at the back of my right hand. There is a red mark with the design of thepass. It is the mark that Professor left me, and seeing it is not reacting means it is not working in this Ruin or Professor is too far away for it to work.

    That means I will have to follow n B and moved toward the destination we have decided to meet, which really s.u.c.k.e.d. Now the first few hours would be extremely dangerous for me, so dangerous that I could very die due to it.

    It would have been great if Professor were close by, she would have been found me in no time, and I would have beenpletely safe with her protection.

    I did not know what kind of advancement she made other than having a huge change in her bloodline, but one thing is very clear, she is very powerful now, much more powerful than before.

    ¡¯Ashlyne out,¡¯ I said, and Ashlyn flew out of me; she did not chirp as always do; instead flew up high with a speed that I was barely able to follow.

    Chew Chew

    A few secondster, she chirped, hearing that a bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, and I begin to move silently toward the direction she had mentioned. I am not the only one who had memorized the map; I had made Ashlyn memorized it, which she took a minute barely to do, to my great surprise.

    Now, she barely needed few seconds to find where we are before we started to move toward our destination; I am really lucky that I have a partner like Ashlyn; she makes so many things easy.

    It had not been a minute since I had arrived in the Ruin, but I am sure sensors the Grimm Monsters ced across the Ruin had discovered us and would have already started to move in our direction.

    Chew Chew

    I had just thought that when Ashlyn informed me of theing Grimm Monster and it is not a normal Grimm Monster but a Tyrant.

    ¡¯Shit!¡¯

    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but curse and continued moving even faster; this ce would soon be swarmed by Tyrants, and I want to create as much distance from it as possible.

    It is a good thing; the energies of this Ruin suppressed the soul power and killing intent in those energies infect the soul sense as soon as it came out.

    So, the range, power, and ability of soul sense are quite limited in this Ruin; still, the Tyrants soul sense is no joke; I have to be very careful of it, lest I got caught.

 Chapter 1784 - Running and Hiding

    <h4>Chapter 1784 - Running and Hiding</h4>

    Ten minutes passed, and five Tyrants have already arrived, and I had finally stopped and hid behind a rubbled wall and activated a formation, which cloaks me from the soul sense.

    Ashlyn had just informed me that Grimm Monster ising, and it ising me directly, seeing that I had wisely decided to stop and hide.??

    I had not activated my armor yet, which, if Professor had been with me, would have called out a great mistake.

    The energies of this Ruin .u.mte one¡¯s body, and the more they .u.mte, the more powerful they became; due to that, it is very important to have armor on to block the energies and stop them from .u.mting in the body.

    I do not have that problem; I had realized it the second I had entered this Ruin. As these energies entered my body, they are immediately being s.u.c.k.e.d by my runes, and surprisingly my runes are consuming these energies instead of converting these energies to raw energies.

    My Inheritance ruins only do it when it found the energies beneficial to it, and these seemed to quite beneficial to it.

    It is a good thing because not only it saves the need for me to summon my armor, but it also saved me from detection. Professor had that once enough ruin energies .u.mte in the body, they make one¡¯s energies, and soul goes haywire, one became the lighthouse that could see anyone for miles.

    The Tyrant came closer and close to me, and soon, it was just a few miles away from me when its soul sense covered me. I remained frozen in my ce, not dared to move even an inch while continuously feeding the power to the formation.

    The soul sense of Tyrant did not seem to discover me, as it remained uninformed.

    I remained hidden in my spot as the Grimm Monstere closer and closer, and its soul sense became stronger. Though I did not expect it would discover me, I remained ready to fight; the moment it discovers me, I will summon my armor and attack it with all my strength.

    Soon, it was just a few hundred meters away from me, and its soul sense is dense. I had never been such close to a Tyrant without getting discovered.

    Through Ashlyn¡¯s eyes, I could see it is moving at its regr speed, looking around for any signs of humans through its huge while eyes, but it did not seem to notice me as it continued flying without any change of expression or pace.

    Few more seconds passed, and it passed by me without discovering me. Though its soul sense is still covering the area I am in, it is much thinner than before, and it will disappear with Grimm Monster covering more distance away from me.

    A few secondster, the soul sense covering disappeared as the Grimm Monster flew toward the spot where I had first teleported.

    I did not immediately move away; I waited for twenty seconds before I started to move again. Currently, Grimm Monsters are gathering toward the spot where I had first appeared, but it won¡¯t take long before they started tracking.

    I am sure they have several trackers with them, and I hope that the words of Councilman Rufus would be held true.

    Councilman Rufus is the best tracker we have, and I had practiced with him a few times in the past month. He had said with my techniques, even Elite Tyrant tracker would have a hard time tracking my path.

    It is due to it that I had not summoned my armor; if I had, I would have been able to move much faster than I could right now, but using it would help Grimm Monsters tracking me.

    I am just using a few formations which destroy any type of smell or energy signature that is released from my body.

    I moved as fast as I could without leaving any signs, my speed is pretty good, and with Ashlyn¡¯s help, I had avoided nearly all the Grimm Monster that came toward my direction, including the two Elites.

    It had been twenty minutes since I hade to this Ruin, and at least twelve Tyrants have already gathered; such numbers have shocked me. If they could gather such numbers within twenty minutes, then there are definitely lots of Tyrants here.

    Professor had said there are twenty to twenty-five Tyrants in this Ruin, and I clearly disagree with her estimation. Seeing such numbers Tyrants could gather here at short notice, I am pressure there must be at least fifty Tyrants are in this ce, which is more than double of Important ce like Devil¡¯s Forest.

    ¡¯What in the world is in this Ruin for them to have such numbers? if this Ruin has such importance, then why did they not sealed it?¡¯ I asked myself.

    The ruins could be sealed in such a way that only those with a key could enter, but seeing they have sent such numbers of Grimm Monsters here, they could definitely afford to do it, but they are doing it.

    The only reason I could see behind such action is that they don¡¯t want to attract unwarranted attention. With both sides preparing for war heavily, such actions would easily catch an eye.

    Pyramid and various supremes keeping a tight eye on the ruins floating around our world, and if they spotted sealing of any Ruin at such period, they would definitely investigate it, and that would not be a good thing for the Grimm Monsters.

    Twenty more minutes have passed, and ording to Ashlyn, four more Grimm monsters havee, bringing their numbers to sixteen with three elites with them.

    They are searching high and low around it, attacking at the slightest movement. Many of the poor monsters around got ughtered by dozen.

    I am very lucky that these Grimm Monsters seemed to think they are a littlete, and I had already moved far away. Most of them had gone way ahead in search for me, leaving only six Grimm Monsters, including one Elite in my close vicinity, who are searching for me like they are hounds hunting for blood.

 Chapter 1785 - Distraction Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 1785 - Distraction Strategy</h4>

    Three hours passed by, and Grimm Monsters are still searching for me like crazy, and in this past hour, their search had be crazier. They are searching through everything, attacking anything under which they think I am hiding.

    Seeing the way they are searching for me again had made me question what this ruin has to make them act like it.??

    Chew Chew!

    Ashlyn again chirped in a warning, and I quickly hid behind the wall. With the way they are searching for me, I had been hiding every few minutes and wasn¡¯t able to create much distance from them.

    There is nothing I could do about my speed; it is the fastest I could go in this encirclement, and I would be continuing with my cautious pace. I don¡¯t want to be hasty and get caught; once that happens, I would be surely dead seeing a number of Grimm Monsters present in my vicinity.

    Soon, the soul sense of Grimm Monster disappeared, but I waited for a minute before I continue with my journey. Some Grimm Bastards act like they left before suddenly expanding their soul sense, it had happened to me a couple of times, and I had nearly got caught.

    So, I weighted for a minute at least before leaving my hiding spot.

    Seeing my state, I wonder how Professor is doing; they must have swarmed at her spot too. Still, I don¡¯t think she is in as much trouble as me or in any trouble at all given her current power, but nothing could be said when Leader ss Tyrant is being involved.

    Another hour had passed, and in the past hour, I only had to hide for only three times, which is much less than before. The more distance I create between mynding spot, the fewer Grimm Monsters I encounter.

    Chew Chew!

    Suddenly Ashlyn chirped again, and this time her chirped is even more hurried. Hearing what she meant, expressions on my face changed immediately, and I leaped at the best-hidden spot, a ce between two huge twining trees.

    The Elite ising; since I started running, I always steered clear of the Elites, but even then, I was not able to avoid them fully. Two times, their soul sense had scanned over me, and fortunately, they were not able to discover me.

    That does not mean they will not discover me. If some elite¡¯s soul sense is especially strong and using some special ability, they might able to discover me.

    To give me a little edge over something like that, I had asked Ashlyn to guide me toward an energy-dense area; where this ruin¡¯s energies are densest. Those energies would disrupt the soul senses and give me an edge.

    Though changing the direction would take me more time to reach my destination, I did not care about that. I will have to focus on staying alive first; only by being alive will I be able to reach the meeting point.

    A few secondster, the soul sense of Elite covered the area I am in. The soul sense of this Elite is much stronger and denser than the other two elites I had encountered before. In front of this soul sense, the soul sense of the average Tyrant is nothing.

    If the soul sense of normal Tyrant felt dense like water then, the soul sense of Elite is like oil; there is a clear difference between the two.

    Every second feels like an hour under this powerful soul sense. The only thing I could do is remain static and feed more rule-bending power into the formation, so it could help me invade the soul sense of Elite Tyrant.

    The soul sense had remained on the area around me for more than a minute before moving away. It had remained one space for quite a while as most soul sense remained one space for ten to twenty seconds at most.

    After the soul sense left, I remained on the spot without moving as if the soul sense is still covering me and soon nearly a minute passed, and I was deliberating moving when thick, powerful soul sense covered me again, it remained on the ce I am for a second before moving away.

    I stayed on the spot for five minutes, in fear that soul sense mighte back again before I started moving.

    Another hour had passed, and I came across even a few amount of Grimm Monster than before. Though I am still in danger, three Grimm Monsters are in the close vicinity of me, and the slightest mistake could get me caught.

    Still, the three of them are average Grimm Monsters whom I could evade on my own, and with that thought, I decided to execute an idea that I had thought, the first hour of running.

    ¡¯Ashlyn, you can kill,¡¯ I said. ¡¯Chew, Chew!¡¯ Ashlyn chirped excitedly in my mind before she flew away at a very fast speed.

    Seeing her flying away, I looked at the best-hidden spot I had found and waited. I do not want to take a risk when she was away after she finished her job; I am sure I will get a wide space to run away.

    Fifty minutes passed by when suddenly, the scenery in front of my eyes had changed, and I saw a huge Crockmans body falling down from the sky into two pieces. Ashlyn somehow decapitated it cleanly from the neck.

    I am not the only one who could kill the Tyrants. In the Devil¡¯s Gate, Ashlyn had killed the Tyrants, and she had killed them in much more ease than I have.

 Chapter 1786 - Free

    <h4>Chapter 1786 - Free</h4>

    Chapter 1787

    The hell had broken loose; within a half-hour of Ashlyn killing the Crockman, more than ten people gathered on that spot. ??

    There was no proof on that aside from hastily burned blood marks, but that is enough for them to know that one of them is killed there.

    I would have loved to leave the body to make the effects even more dramatic, but what kind of runway I would be if I did not keep the body and removed all the proofs. It is like I am intentionally trying to tell them where I am, and nobody is that fool.

    Soon, Ashlyn stored the body and burned the proof of battle in such a way that it would seem like a hastily done job.

    These Grimm Monsters seemed to be inmunication with each other, at least in short-range otherwise, they would not have been able toe to that spot such quickly. These monsters have gathered by a spot and using a different method to track down the killer.

    It is useless, they might be able to track me, but there is no way in hell they will be able to track Ashlyn.

    She is directly above them in the clouds, watching everything, and the two Elites in the group of Tyrants could not even sense her. She watched them for a minute more before she pped her wings and came flying toward me.

    It took her twenty minutes to reach me despite flying at high speed. She had killed the Grimm Monster far away from us, so even if the Grimm Monsters spread in search of the killers, they will have a hard timeing across me, who is moving in the opposite direction.

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn appeared in the clouds above me and chirped; hearing her, I moved out of my hiding spot in which I had been hiding for an hour, and started to move.

    This time, I did not hold back and summoned my armor finally. Ashlyn said there are no Grimm Monsters in the vicinity, which means it is the perfect time to summon my armor and use speed to cover as much distance as possible.

    I moved at great speed, and I did not hold back on the Rule Bending power to erase my energy signature and other things.

    Grimm Monsters are very frustrated with their inability to catch me and losing their people. I saw the Elite Grimm Monster losing it and attacking everything around it; it had created quite a destruction.

    It is a good thing I was nowhere near it, or I would have vaporized under its attacks without even having a chance to scream.

    The strength of Elites is no joke; regr Tyrants are cats and dogs to them whom they could easily ughter at their p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.

    I am moving at a fast speed, creating more and more distance between me and the Grimm Monster. Though I stille across the Grimm Monster, even hade across Elite but I was able to avoid it because of Ashlyn.

    Twenty-one hours had passed, and since past three hours, I had note across any Tyrant Grimm Monster.

    Though I hade across especially powerful monsters, some of which I had no match of. One was even able to detect me and chased me for a few minutes. If not for Ashlyn¡¯s interference, that bastard would sure chase me as it had chased Ashlyn before she was able to unload that problem into the Grimm Monster she had found.

    While I hade across any Grimm Monster in the past three hours, I have no n on stopping. I continued moving toward my destination, which by the way, is quite far and would need me a week or more to reach there.

    It would be great if I am able to find the Professor on the way, it can make a lot of things easy, first and most, I could finish my adventure in this ruin fast and return back to Academy, only I know how much work I have to do on my Inheritance, each day I spent here, each day is added to my work.

    Not to forget that bastard curse hiding inside me and growing stronger. Only reaching the Tyrant Stage will I be able to deal with it. If it acted before that, then I would be in great trouble, only I know how powerful the bastard had grown.

    I want to recharge it before I continued my journey; in that time, I might as well cook some food for Ashlyn and me and get some sleep. Now that I am sufficiently away from Grimm Monsters that are hunting me, I n to hunt some Grimm Monsters that I found on the way to my destination.

    Though, only Grimm Monsters with Bloodline.

    I would not have taken such risks before I met Professor but seeing the sheer numbers of Grimm Monter¡¯s present in this ruin, I want to increse my strength, so I could deal with any challenges that came my way.

    It did not take to find a suitable spot to set up my abode; it is inside the mostly copsed pce. This ruin is strangely have lost of building, almost all of them are copsed but still the sheer number of them more than I had seen in any ruin.

    The data Professor had provided me had said that it is a ce of the huge organization, the organization which is much bigger and powerful than any Supreme. From the signs of it, the Grimm Monsters seemed to attack the organization with such force that a piece ofnd broken off of its world.

    The Grimm Monsters are not special to our world; these bastards are spread everywhere, and everywhere they go, they bring destruction with them.

 Chapter 1787 - Mist City

    <h4>Chapter 1787 - Mist City</h4>

    Eight hourster, I came out of my abode feelingpletely refreshed. I had a good sleep, and all my rule-bending power had been recharge; I could now continue with my journey toward the meeting spot.

    Chew Chew!??

    Ashlyn chirp from the sky, and this time for real, her chirping means there are no Grimm Monsters in our immediate vicinity.

    After getting direction from Ashlyn, I summoned my armor and started to run. Running is the best way, though flying would be fast, it is more discoverable, and I don¡¯t want to be discovered by the Grimm Bastards in this ruin.

    As run I through, I noticed the ce where I am moving has slightly dense ruin energy than the ces I had been. Which is good; though I had summoned the armor, I did not seepletely sealed it; the energies of the runes areing to my armor.

    I even created a small suction to take more ruin energies, I wanted to create an even bigger suction, but that would just attract attention.

    Two hours passed quickly, and I had onlye across only one Grimm Monster, which I avoided. It was an average one, and I would have fought it if not for it had no bloodline, and I don¡¯t want to take the risk of being discovered just for the essence rose.

    I had nowe to an area where the Ruin energy is thrice denser than before, and this area is also filled with lots and lots of copsed buildings.

    This ruin had already gone to at least one other world before it came to ours; everything here had been picked clean. There is nothing important here. If not for that, the Pyramid and Supremes would not have let fall into Grimm Monsters hands easily.

    Still, now and then, I would go into rting good condition building to check whether there is something useful inside, but till now, I have found nothing except for scraps of artifacts which I have no interest in picking.

    Three more hours passed; in these three hours, I hade across two Grimm Monsters, invaded the chase of another powerful monster who was able to sense me. It is a good thing I have Ashlyn; otherwise, I would have been running for my life right now.

    In front of me, there are two routes; one is a long route, other is a short route. The long route is safer while the short route is dangerous, but it will save me a day of travel. The thing that makes me hesitate is that I will have to cross the ce known as mist city.

    The ce is called Mist City because the huge copsed city is covered in a dense Red-Grey mist. This mist is a kind of Ruin Energy that is not denser but also filled with dense Killing Intent that even affects the Tyrant.

    But the mist is not the most dangerous thing in the city, but the wraith-like beings that roam it, they are said to be very hard to deal with. They will burrow into your and attack one¡¯s soul with the powerful mad killing intent as the same time, the physical part of energies will attack the physical body and turned you into mush from inside.

    It is a dangerous route, but it will save me a day of travel. I thought for a while before started to run down toward huge Mist city, which is just twenty-something miles in front of me.

    On the way, I did not spot any monsters, but there was one patrolling Grimm Monster Tyrant whom I avoided.

    These bastards are everywhere; seeing how many Grimm Monsters I had seen patrolling and the size of this ruin, I think there are surely more than fifty Grimm Monsters here, and with such numbers, there is sure a Leader ss Tyrant.

    A few minutester, I reached closer to the Mist City and felt a powerfulcerating sensation spreading into my body, and killing intent powerful than usual is attacking my mind.

    There is a faint amount of Red-Grey energy here, but it is still able to affect me to this degree; then, I wonder what will happen when a thick, powerful mist entered inside me. It looks like a n of using Red-Grey mist for advancements would not work, I thought with a sigh and grudgingly sealed my armor so that not a speck of Red-Grey energye inside me.

    Not only that, but I had also begun to emit the aura of Red-Grey energy from my body. In the previous upgrade, I had hugely improved the aura copying formation; now, not only does it imitate the aura better, it now requires less Rule Bending power than before, which is great.

    I had chosen to walk through the city to save the time of traveling and not to get any benefits; as long as I do not forget that, I would be able to get out of the city in few hourspletely unscathed.

    Soon, I was at the gate of the which strangely is one most intact structures I have seen in this ruin; I looked at for a moment before entered inside into dense Red-Grey mist.

    ¡¯Heavy,¡¯ Is the thought that came into my mind, this red grey mist strangely heavy. Even if it noting at me, it still felt heavy; it felt like I am walking in the water and not through the open space.

    The aura I am emitting seemed to have worked as well; the energies are moving around me, totally ignoring me. Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I begin to make my way toward the outskirt of the city.

 Chapter 1788 - Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 1788 - Feeling</h4>

    "<i>Roar!</i>"

    I hadn¡¯t walked a few hundred meters when I heard the ghostly roar, the roar felt like a normal roar, but it had the ghostly qualities in it.??

    I looked in the direction where the roar came from and saw a huge tiger about ten meters long. Its body is made of red and grey mist, and it is moving in Erie the way that ghosts do.

    The thing that surprised me most is its eyes; those eyes are alive, and they have monster-like intelligence in them. There is not much data on the Mist City and even less than wraths living there.

    I first thought these wraths would be lifeless beings, a construct made from powerful ghost-type attacks or any ghost treasure, the lifeless beings, but it looks like I was wrong. If the sentient I see in its eye is true, then it is very much alive.

    It is looking at me, and I looked back at it while at the same time perfecting the aura I am emitting. Earlier, the aura I released is that of mist, but now I am releasing an aura simr to the wrath but much more powerful than it.

    From the aura it is releasing, it is just an Emperor, a powerful Emperor but still an Emperor, but I am releasing the aura that of the Tyrant.

    "<i>Rarrr,</i>"

    Sensing the powerful aura from me, it let out the subservient sound before running away. Seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face before I continue with my journey.

    I am running through the boundary of the city; I have no interest in going any deeper where energy is much denser than before. I just was quickly cross the city and reach the meeting point to meet the professor, so she could take me to that ce.

    A few minutes aftering across the first wrath, Ie across second. It looks like a dog monster; if it not for the ghostly body and vibe it is giving off, I would have said it is a very cute monster.

    An hour passed by, and Ie across tens of monster wraths; all of them are at Emperor Stage, and when they sensed my aura, they have left me alone, which is good for me; I do not want to waste my time dealing with the wraths.

    I am moving through the outskirt of the city, and I am surprised to find howplete these buildings in the city are.

    Though they are damaged, their damage is nothingpared to what buildings outside the city suffered. From what I observed, the city seemed to be remained mostly unscathed in that horrible war; the damage it had is due to the age and mist of the city and not the attacks.

    Still, the quality of a building is quite shocking; even the small one-story buildings in the outskirt are made of materials that we used to create our best buildings. Whatever this organization was, it was sure quite rich to have something like it.

    Hun!

    Forty more minutes passed when I suddenly stopped, and a great change urred in my face. My Inheritance runes are giving off the feeling of hunger.

    I was stumped on my ce; one part of me wanted to ignore the feeling and reach the meeting spot and get that knowledge professor promised as soon as possible and while others wanted to go for the thing that is making my runes go crazy in hunger.

    I had scoured more than half vaults of the Academy, and not a single thing from two vaults I had been into able to produce the slightest hunger from my runes.

    Those two vaults may not contain the best things the Academy has but had many rare things that even Tyants would mad for them and even have many unexined things that Academy had collected over its four thousand years of existence.

    Still, my runes have not reacted to them, and so one could imagine how particr my runes are and how difficult it is to find the things which could aid them.

    Not to forget the resources I would need for my Tyrant Breakthrough, I will need lots of resources that even Academy will not be able to provide all of them. It will be extremly helpful in creating that thing if I am able to get the things that my Inheritance Runes need.

    I thought hard for minutes before I finally unclench the teeth I am clenching and walk toward the thing that is making my runes this hungry.

    I need resources, and unless I am willing to join a Supreme, I will not get them. So, whether I want or not, I will have to take the risk for it.

    I am moving carefully toward the general direction my runes are providing, and as my luck would have it, it is taking me deeper into the city. Till now, I had intentionally avoided the deeper part of the city, but now, I walk into it.

    I wonder where that thing is; it should not be much deeper. It should not be at the center or close to it, or I would be in trouble; I don¡¯t think I have the power to deal with the wraths that live in the center part of the city.

    Nearly an hour passed by, and I still see no sign of that thing, my runes are taking me further and further into the city, and that is scaring the hell of me.

    I might be a little suicidal, but I have no intention to lose my life. If things are above the level of what I could handle, I will leave without sparing a single thought toward the treasure my runes are feeling hungry for.

    Chew Chew!

    Suddenly, I stopped as the warning of Ashlyn rang out; the moment hade, she had finally spotted the first Tyrant Wrath.

 Chapter 1789 - Fighting Tyrant Wraith

    <h4>Chapter 1789 - Fighting Tyrant Wraith</h4>

    The Tyrant wraith is a little distance away from me, but I could still see its features. It is a fifteen meters long snake; it has red-grey ghostly scales all covering its body.

    It is not that strong, barely entering the Tyrant stage, but that¡¯s not the question. The question is how to kill it. I had killed ghouls before thousands of them but never killed a wraith; though I read about tens of methods to kill them, I don¡¯t know which one to use on it.??

    Chew Chew

    While I was thinking, Ashlyn chirped loudly, and metallic shin covered her body, and before I could say anything, her tiny body burst into silvery me, and she moved like a superfast beam toward the tyrant wraith snake.

    "ROARR!"

    It let out a huge roar, but soon that roar cut off as Ashlyn directly went inside its huge head and came out the next second, holding a thumbnail size Red-Grey marble in her hand while the wraith Tyrant behind her turned into mist.

    I noticed while most of the mist merged into the environment, a tiny percent of wholly red mist had gone to Ashlyn and merged with her. She did not seem to mind it as she did not fly away from her spot.

    As for the marble in her little beak, she ate it. I could hear the faint crunching sound as she ate it, and from the look on her face, she is enjoying it very much. Like it is not a piece of Tyrant being¡¯s core but a candy she could easily digest.

    If she dared to eat, I don¡¯t think she will have any problems eating digesting it.

    ¡¯Well, at least she had shown me how to kill a wraith,¡¯ I said in my mind and again begins o head deeper into the city. Despiteing this deeper, even encountering a Tyrant wraith, I was not able to find the thing that my runes are taking me to.

    Whatever the thing is, it much be very powerful to make my rules sense it away from such distance. Even the bone that Elina had given me could not be sensed by my runes after putting a three hundred meters distance between it and my runes.

    Till now, I had crossed nearly fifty kilometers, but I could still not see a sign of it and felt like I would not see it for quite a while.

    I stopped and thought hard for few minutes before continuing again. Whether I want to ept or not, I am bing a little greedy for the treasure that could attract my runes from such a huge distance, but still, I would retreat without a doubt if things get very dangerous.

    With that thought, I once again heading deeper into the city before stopping after about fifteen minutes as I hade across another Tyrant Wraith.

    It is a Hog monster which is about fifteen meters long; it is made of Red-Grey which looked a little more solidified than thest Tyrant Wraith. Still, one could see it is a wraith, with the way it is floating on the ground.

    ¡¯I will take this one, Ashlyn,¡¯ I said to Ashlyn. I don¡¯t want to waste time in useless fighting, but some aspects of the earlier battle had made me curious, and I want to experience myself.

    Vines flew out of hand and soon morphed into a sword. A momentter, a silveryyer is beginning to appear on the sword; it only took a second to cover it the sword fully. The silveryer is no color, but my fire concentrated heavily.

    As for why using the vines as my sword instead of my real sword, I have my reasons.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯

    I directly activated ¡¯First Boost¡¯ and moved toward the Tyrant Wraith. There is no time to dilly-dallying. The quicker I kill this wraith, the sooner I will find the answer and be able to move toward the ce my runes are taking me.

    "Oineeee!"

    Soon, there was only a meter distance between us, and it aimed its left tusk at me, is sure that it would be able to tear through me. It came closer and closer to me, and just when it inches away, tearing a giant size hole in my stomach, I disappeared from my spot.

    Crutch!

    I appeared over its head and pierce my sword into it and was quite surprised to find that despite looking misty, its defenses were equal to that of Grimm Tyrant of the same level, but despite that, my sword was able to pierce through it beforeing out next instant.

    When it came out, it did not hold the sword shape, at least not at the end. The end transformed back to vines, and it is holding a Red-Grey pearl of thumb size.

    As I removed its ghostly core, the Tyrant below me turned into the mist, and like when Ashlyn did, most of it merged into an environment, but a tiny amount of pure red mist came at me. Seeing iting at me, I did not move away.

    I had asked Ashlyn about this mist; though she did not say much anything, she said it is very beneficial, and I should take it. So, I released some seals when red mist touched me and let it inside me.

    "F.u.c.k!"

    The next second I cursed loudly; the mist turned into the boiling liquid and begin to boil my insides. I have experienced many pains and am quite used to it, but it still made me curse out loud.

    Hun!

    The painsted for a few seconds before it started to lessen as the red mist begin to get absorbed in my runes. It is not only my runes but also the shell of Honeb is also absorbing it, not to fill the cells but strengthening itself; it couldn¡¯t help but surprised me greatly.

 Chapter 1790 - Sighting

    <h4>Chapter 1790 - Sighting</h4>

    Crutch!

    My vine sword went inside the of Ape Tyrant Wraith and, a momentter came back with Red-Grey wraith core. This core is about 80% while 20% grey, the amount red increse with the power of the wraiths.??

    I did not get to observe the core for a long as the Ape wraith had turned to mist, and a small amount of red mist entered inside me, giving me intense pain, which increases with the power of the wraith.

    I got quite used to this pain and did not scream; a few secondster, my runes and shell of honeb begin to absorb its red mist, and with it, the pain begins to lessen, and a few secondster, it disappeared as mist gotpletely absorbed.

    With that finished, I did not waste a second and continued with my journey. The Ape wraith is the fourth Tyrant Wraith I had killed, with Ashlyn killing seven.

    I had decided to kill them because of the red mist, which my runes and honeb seemed to like very much. The Red mist is strengthening them, which is a very good thing; I want my runes strong, so they could bear the pressure of that thing when I create it.

    The honeb is s.u.c.k.i.n.g energy to strengthen itself is quite surprising. I would not have been surprised if the honeb used the energy to fill its cells, but no, it had used it to strengthen itself.

    The benefits of its unclear, except for the shell bing more stable and stronger. The shell had taken the energies to strengthen itself before, the cosmic energies. It was not surprising that time, as everything present in me had taken the bite off the cosmic energies.

    While I did not receive any strengthening energy in return, I am not sad about it; the important thing is that my runes strengthen, it will help me very much in the long run.

    As for the core, which Ashlyn¡¯s eating like cadies, I have no interest in doing that. She is Ashlyn, she is strange and could do anything she wants, but if I ate that core, there is a high chance that I might explode. That is core f.u.c.k.i.n.g Tyrant¡¯s core; people should not eat them like candies just because some strange bird does.

    While I am not nning to eat cores-like candy, I am nning to consume it nheless. In a much safer way when I am in safety.

    An hour passed by, I killed another three wraiths and Ashlyn six. We have nowe quite deeper into the city, it could be said we are at the near end of the middle part of it, and it won¡¯t take long for us to reach the central part of the city, which is going to be extremly dangerous.

    I am now very sure that the thing my runes are sensing is in the central part. If it had been in the middle part of the city, I would have sensed it already, but I did not.

    Half an hourter, I entered the central part, the city¡¯s heart, and immediately noticed the change. The buildings became a lot more luxurious, made of materials that even we could not afford. If these materials not have been damaged to the core, I would have filled them in all the storage I have.

    Other than the change of architecture, the mist had also changed. It had bes denser, and the amount of red color had increased by 10%; it will increse further the deeper I will go.

    The biggest change I had felt was a change in reaction to my runes; it is bing quite intense. I am sure the thing I am searching for is close, but getting it would not be easy. With mist bing powerful, the wraiths will also be powerful harder to deal with.

    Chew Chew

    I had just thought that when Ashlyn chirped in warning, I followed her warning and moved slowly soon; my eyes saw a feline wraith whose whole body is covered in near solid scales. If one does not look carefully, one would not even notice; it is a wraith.

    The thing that caught my eyes is its aura; it is that of the above-average Tyrant. It will not be easy to kill; I will have to use more than a first boost to kill it.

    I was just thinking about it when Ashlyn burst into mes and moved at a monster; her speed is four times greater than she used to kill the wraiths before. She appeared in front of feline wrath in a moment, surprising it greatly, and before it opens its mouth and roar, Ashlyn burrowed into its head and came out holding its wraith core.

    Such speed and efficiency surprised me; she killed it before it could make any sound. The whole kill barely made any sound; even I tried, I could not have been this silent.

    Seeing the power of wraiths, I decided to take a small break from killing them as I will not be as efficient and silent as her. I do not want to create any noise before I find that thing which my runes are hungering for.

    Chew Chew Chew

    Suddenly, Ashlyn chirped in my mind; she sounded quite surprised and asked me toe in a certain direction to see what she is seeing.

    I moved and reached the ce she wanted me to and looked at the ce she had motioned. First, I was not able to see anything, but soon, I saw, and my eyes couldn¡¯t help but constrict.

    A Grimm Monster, there is f.u.c.k.i.n.g Grimm Monster in here. I had not thought they would post sentry in this ce, but they did, and it seemed to be practicing, sitting crossed-legged without care for the world.

 Chapter 1791 - Azure Bullman

    <h4>Chapter 1791 - Azure Bullman</h4>

    Seeing it practicing in such a dangerous environment, I became even more careful about it and did not take action hastily.

    Nobody in their right mind would do something like that in such a dangerous environment unless they have full assurance of their safety and seeing how calmly it is sitting without a tens muscle, I am sure there is something else than it seemed.??

    ¡¯Ashlyn flew closer to him, be careful of any traps,¡¯ I said to Ashlyn, and as I hid behind any further. Ashlyn is small, really small right now, the size of her finger, she could easily hide, and no one will be able to find it unless she wants to be found, but it is apletely different case for me.

    Even with the help of rule-bending power, if I am in direct line sight, I will be discovered. I am working on total sensory invisibility, but it is still in the development phase.

    Soon, Ashly appeared close to it, not too close but close enough that she could observe it carefully without being noticed by the bastard.

    ¡¯Ah!¡¯ ¡¯No wonder it is sitting here like a care for the world,¡¯ I said in my mind. It took me a mere second. It had employed an artifact; there are six small red spherical crystals floating around it. They seemed to hide it from the wraiths.

    This treasure seemed to be hiding it from the wraiths only, as Ashlyn and I could see it without any problem.

    This set of artifacts seemed to be forged for this special purpose; I could see these six spherical crystals have a lot of simrities with the core of the Tyrant Wraiths, except that the core is much smaller than the crystals, and on these crystals, dense Grimm runes could be seen.

    ¡¯What is that?¡¯ Suddenly, I had noticed something else; I first thought the circr mat that Grimm Monster was sitting is nothing off to the important, but now it seemed like this mat is the most important treasure here.

    Sensing my intention, Ashlyn concentrated on the mat, and soon, I got a clear view of it and could help but get surprised by what I saw.

    It is a mat with dense runic formation painted on it, and above it, tiny red-red grey marbles are seen; these marbles are clearly the cores of Tyrant Wraith, and it is s.u.c.k.i.n.g energy from them. The mat is seemed to be purifying the energies of the core and sending it to the Grimm Monster hair-thin crimson like which Grimm Monster seemed to be breathing it.

    I was nning on doing something like that with the core when I am safe, consuming the core in a way, not crunching it up like Ashlyn.

    ¡¯I want that mat!¡¯ I said to myself as I looked at the mat greedily. The degree it is purifying the energy from the core before letting the batard take is not something I will be able to do with the formation I would design; I will fall shortpare to it.

    I am going to attack bastard; even though it is very dangerous to do it here, I will do it. Ashlyn said it is an above-average strength Grimm Monster which I would be able to handle. Her definition is sketchy when she said something like it, but I am willing to believe her.

    Still, I did not attack immediately; I want to observe for a few minutes before I attack. This Grimm Monster is quite weird; most Grimm Monsters stayed away from the mist city, but not it had not stayed away, but it is even using energies of wraith cores to practice.

    Either it is practicing some ghostly art that needs ghostly energies, or it had a Bloodline that helps it absorb the energy, I will soon find out about it.

    A minuteter, I walked out of my hiding spot and took out a dagger. It is not amon dagger but an Emperor Grade one.

    Sup!

    I charged it with energy and throw it at the Grimm Monster, aiming for its next. The dagger released from my hand and became a blur before appearing in front of the six spherical crystals which are floating around the Grimm Monster.

    TING!

    A bell-like sound rang out when an invisible energy shield sprang out from the crystal and stopped the dagger before repelling the dagger back at me with twice force.

    Kap!

    "It is a nice surprise to see a human here; I wonder why they did not catch you yet?" It asked as it got up. Its blue bull body filled with steel-like muscles is one of the most muscr Grimm Monsters Ive seen, and it is also one of the taller ones, reaching the height of eight and a half meters.

    "It is likely because you appeared in the Mist City; the city¡¯s energy makes it hard to sense the intruders that appeared in the city," It mumbled, answering its own question. It is wrong, of course; I had appeared quite far from the city, its just that the force of the Grimm Monsters wasn¡¯t able to catch me.

    Of course, I would not be telling it, and on the good side, this bastard had let me know a very important intel; their censors won¡¯t work here, which means killing it would not alert anyone.

    The Grimm Monster in front of me is Azure Bullman; they are strong physical type Grimm Monsters. They are known for their powerful physical strength and body. There might not be not single scale on its body like much high defense Grimm Monsters have, but its defense is strong as theirs, even stronger.

    After it got up, it took the map back to its storage and stored the spherical crystals too before a powerful aura burst out of it and armor appeared. Seeing that my eyes shone blinding like a sun, the bastard has Bloodline; finally, I had found someone with Bloodline.

    "Human, you shoul not have to this ruin; allow me to send you on your way," It said before a strange grey aura released from its body.

 Chapter 1792 - Ghost Calling

    <h4>Chapter 1792 - Ghost Calling</h4>

    "Zhi Zhi Zhi..."

    Strange sounds began toe out of it and a grey aura released from him; that grey aura had formed a huge grey figure behind it. ??

    It is a figure of the Bullman, but this Bullman is strange; it held a crooked ghostly smile instead of the regal smile the bloodline phantoms of Grimm Monsters possess. Also, its body seemed to be moving in a ghostly rhythm which is extremly distracting that after looking at it for a moment, I avoided directly looking at it.

    My guess was right; this Bullman had a ghost-type Bloodline. The database I had read on Bloodlines did not mention the Azure Bullman tribe having a ghost-type Bloodline. All the Bloodline they have is pretty straight physical type ones.

    "Human, you are very unlucky to have met me here. If you were outside, you would have had a tiny bit chance to run away, but this city is my domain; you will die and be a ghost." It said with a crazyugh with a hint of ghostliness, just like the faint irritating ghostly sound that phantom behind him releasing.

    "I long wanted to exorcise the powerful ghost, you fit the criteria perfectly," I said back, and silvery fire lit across my sword and ¡¯First Boost¡¯ and ¡¯Second Boost.¡¯ Along with all of my soul defenses.

    I have no interest in fighting a long battle with this bastard. I will kill this bastard as soon as possible and get that treasure from its storage before moving toward the real treasure.

    "You have quite a mouth, human; I will see if you still have it when I transform your soul into a ghostly spirit; it is quite a painful process, I tell you," It said with a nasty smile on its face before disappeared from its spot and appeared behind me lole a ghost.

    "Cry of Ghost Lord!"

    "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi..."

    It shouted and attacked me at extremly fast speed; its attack is extremly powerful, and like me, it did not want to hold back here. The physical power of the attack is not the most dangerous thing about it; the most dangerous thing about it is the ghostly cries.

    The ghostly cries are soul attacks and a very powerful one. If I did not have the powerful soul which had been purified by the likes of the Cosmic Energy and powerful soul defenses carved into my armor, these cries would have immobilized me, and that would have been enough to finish me off.

    Even those above-average Tyrants would have been stumped by the ghostly cries and died by its ax. No wonder it had such confidence, with such strange Bloodline, those with the same power are no match for it, even those who are powerful than it are no match for it.

    I let the ax came closer to me; I could feel its smile behind my back, seeing me being stumped on the spot, thinking, I will die in a single attack like most of its prey had been. Well, that¡¯s not going to happen.

    When its ax had crossed half the distance, I moved, and my movements were so fast that it was aplete blur to it.

    Our weapons shed, and a look of shock appeared on its face as its body shook before it begins to take steps back rapidly.

    The Azure Bullman are famous for their physical strength, and this one has immense physical strength despite having a ghost bloodline which is part of the soul domain.

    I did not give it any chance and appeared behind it and attacked its neck, its seemed to have sensed the dangerous and even more powerful aura burst of it, and hundreds of ghosts of all types appeared, most of them were humans, but monsters faces would be seen on its body.

    "Force of the Ghost Lord!"

    "Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi..."

    It shouted and sent hundreds of wailing ghosts at me; these ghosts look very solid with painful expressions on each of their faces. Their wails are painful and soul-piercing that even with a pure soul and powerful soul defenses, their wails couldn¡¯t help but affect me.

    First Boost + Second Boost + Everwings

    Though it affected me, their wails did not stop my offensive but increased it even further, and I activated Everwings.

    I am angry; through these ghosts, I could feel the human soul power. The bastard had done something to the souls of humans, and that is a crime it could not be forgiven for. The soul of humans are sacred to us, a way for them to reach the afterlife and be reborn again, and those who mess with it will incur the fury of all of us.

    Slice!

    A slicing sound rang out, and one of his ax art cut cleanly by my sword; the ghosts have brought it enough time for it to move and bring it sword to defend, but it was not enough for it to defend against me, I was able to cut its hand cleanly.

    Thud!

    Expression of intense fear appeared in his eyes before it was reced with fury and madness. "Human, you have forced me to this!" The Grimm Monster said.

    "Call of the Ghost Lord!"

    It shouted, and this time, there was no explosive aura came out of it; instead, it begins to shine like a beacon, and weird fluctuation released from it.

    "Human, I had released the call. Within a few seconds, tyrant ghosts will swarm here; even with your power, you will not be able to run away from these ghosts," It said,ughing madly.

    "Some of the bastards are even stronger than me, hahaha..." it said and continuedughing madly, but a few secondster, it suddenly stopped when it looked at me.

    There was no fear on my face hearing its words; there is even a visible mocking smile as I looked at the bastard. Soon, it will know the release why I do not have fear for the ghosts it is calling.

 Chapter 1793 - The Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 1793 - The Harvest</h4>

    "Roar Cry Roar..."

    A second after itsugh stopped, a ghostly roar rang out, and a huge Ape Wraith came out; its roar had just rung when a ghostly cry rang out from the sky, and a huge ghost bird with ghostly fire on its tail had also made the appearance, and that was just a beginning, five more Tyrant Wraiths made an appearance one after another.??

    "Look at them, Human, I had said before this is my domain, you will have to kill every ghost here to kill me," The Bullman saidughing madly; it even dared to pick up its fallen hand and attached it in front of me.

    I did not stop it; the moreplete it is, the better it will be for me.

    "I thought hundreds of wraiths woulde to your call and had even felt scared about that a little, but you are scaring me with these measly numbers?" I asked with mock. The rage appeared in its eyes, and it had just opened its mouth to answer back at me when it suddenly closed and looked in horror.

    It saw a tiny silver beam which is smaller than its thumb came out of nowhere and pierced through the head of Ape and turned into mist before piercing another wraith into the head and then third, it happened so fast that wraiths did get a chance to even scream.

    By the time wraith noticed something is killing them, four are already dead. They panicked and begin to the runway without care for the call, but how can Ashlyn let her candies run away? They deserve a ce in her mouth and would not let them get away till she crunched their sweet core in her mouth.

    I usually don¡¯t use Ashlyn in battle; she is my final card, and I don¡¯t want anyone to know about her abilities, but this ce is special, and as long as I killed the bastard, which I am sure, Ashlyn abilities will remain secret.

    It took a while for Azure Bullman toe out of its horror, and when it did, it was shit scared but soon, its expressions eased.

    "You may have won human you will never be able to kill me, soon I will return bring forces of Grimm to hunt you down," It threatened, and grey lines begin to cover its body.

    "Ghost Escape!"

    It shouted, and the ghostly grey lines appeared on its body dissolved and spread, making itpletely grey before started to make it incorporeal.

    "Hun!"

    Seeing the way it had talked and fight, and especially weird ghost-type Bloodline, I had guessed it had some escape method that will be even more powerful in this environment and had made ns to stop it.

    It is the sole reason why I had put up with its bull shit and even let it use thest move, so I could prepare the full-proof trap to stop it. I used my invisible; not only that, but I had also used my soul power and rule-bending power.

    "Human, what is it?" The Azure Bullman asked as it tried to break the vines with everything it has. From using immense physical strength to ghostly power, not only vines break under that, but they have grown exponentially, covering half of its body in a matter of seconds.

    "Ahhh"

    "Your death!" I said and made my vines pierce through its body. They pierced its body without making the slightest sound.

    They did not let it make a sound after its initial scream, which cut off as its mouth was sewn shut; now it is only capable of making muffling sounds, and they are very faint, only I could hear them.

    The strings begin to grow again after being pierced inside it; their speed is slow due to the resistance of the Bloodline, which to my surprise, is putting up quite a surprise which is a good thing, means the Bloodline is powerful, and I will have the great harvest.

    Time passed, and soon, my vines have covered the Grimm Monster whole that not a single part of its body could be seen outside.

    Buzz!

    Just as its while body got covered in my vines, Green and Silver¡¯s runes came out of my body and spread through the vines. It did not take long for them to spread through the vines and harvest process, which I had been waiting for begin.

    Thick bloodline energy came at me; it is very thick with tiny silver crystalline granules in it. The Bloodline is not only the most powerful Bloodline I had ever harvested but also the one with huge soul power; of all the Bloodline I had consumed before, I never had ever felt such amount of soul power.

    It would be a ghost-type power that the runes were able to purify into the soul power. Such amount of soul power immediately started to bring the change in my Bloodline; it begins to emit the light which seemed more clear, pure.

    Buzz!

    The harvest process hadsted for about two minutes before it finished, and second, my runes buzzed and opened the floodgate of energy.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face; for some while, my runes were only taking the energy and not giving it back to me; for a moment, I feared my runes will not give me back some energy.

    Seeing the huge amount of energying at me, its not seemed to be the case.

    The cells of the Honeb had lit up, and they s.u.c.k.e.d the floodlike energy in wild abandon, and like the runes, they are working as they are supposed to. They are storing the energies into the hexagonal cells before the cells merged into my body and soul, strengthening them.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I noticed something in cells that shocked the hell out of me before a bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face as I understood what it means. I had expected something like this might happen but not to this degree; it looks like the advancements I had made from the cosmic energies were greater than I had imagined.

 Chapter 1794 - Great Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 1794 - Great Treasure</h4>

    Thousands of hexagonal cells of Honeb stored the energy in them before merging with my body and soul. Every second my strength would reach higher and higher; this energy is particrly thick that the increase it is giving is amazing.

    It took barely a minute for hexagonal cells to fill all the energy and merged with. There is total, One hundred and forty thousand hexagonal cells got filled this time, and the advancement I made through them is beyond amazing.??

    Others might get confused seeing this Bloodline was able to fill only one and hundred and forty thousand cells, but the Bloodline before had been able to fill little over three hundred thousand hexagonal cells of th Honeb.

    The thing is, after strengthening themselves by the cosmic energies, they did not only strengthen but also the space inside them had also expanded, and now, they could store three times more energy than before, and it is a huge thing for me.

    I have little less than four million hexagonal cells remained to fill in the Honeb, and if I filled them all, then what kind of strength will I have? Even I wasn¡¯t able to imagine, but it will be earthshattering, I will say.

    It will break the boundaries of people¡¯s conception of how much strength the Emperor could possess.

    When I had designed the Honeb, I had designed it with the intention that it will able to strengthen itself. The Honeb will not ceaselessly expand its storage by strengthening themselves; it will expand in keep bnce with my body and soul, the energy they stored will be able to merge with my body and soul without anyplications.

    The treats that Sir Al has given me had helped me stabilized the Honeb. Cosmic Energy, on the other hand, strengthened it to an incredible degree and upgraded from within. It was not a simple strengthening that I got from the cosmic energy.

    It was my great luck that I was able to get my hands on something like Cosmic Energies. Gaining something like that again would need a bit of great luck.

    The soul power is very important to me, not only a powerful soul but also to make my moves more powerful and their execution precise; with this increase, I will have a little easier time dealing with the Grimm Monsters in this ruin.

    Dhub!

    After taking a look at my strength, I unfurled my vines, and a husk of Azure Bullman appeared in front of me, which copsed with a single touch of my finger, revealing the Grey essence rose. While it is grey in color, it had barely any ghostly qualities; ghost power was its Bloodline, not its, its no surprise there is barely any on it.

    "Yes, its yours," I said with a sigh and took a rose in my hand; just as I did, the grey energies of the rose had covered me before they started to get s.u.c.k.e.d inside me.

    It is not me that is s.u.c.k.i.n.g up the energy, but Nero, this is the first Tyrant rose I had given him. He had been asking for it quite a while, but I resisted; I wanted to those Tyrant essence rose to myself.

    Now, I don¡¯t have any intention to deny Nero the essence rose, so I gave him and also watched him carefully. He had been inside that egg for far too long; despite s.u.c.k.i.n.g bloodline energies, essences roses, even cosmic energy, it had note out of that egg.

    I wonder if the Essence Rose would be enough to make hime out, I thought as I saw it s.u.c.k.i.n.g up the energies. Within four minutes, the essence rose had disappeared, and the egg returned to its normal size without making any additional movement.

    Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, looks like even a Tyrant Rose would not be enough for him to break out of his little egg.

    I shook my head and collected the stuff of Azure Bullman from the husk before vaporizing that husk to erase all the signs of the battle. I put all the stuff into my storage; a few secondster, the seal on the storage opened by my ring and took out the formation mat, for which I had attacked the Grimm Monster.

    "F.u.c.k!" I curse in amazement a secondter.

    I sent my soul sense into it to know the details about this treasure, which I know is umon from the beginning, but only after spreading my soul sense inside it, I realized that umon words would be too low for this treasure.

    This mat is named as ¡¯Mat of Thousand Formations¡¯ as its name suggested, it had a thousand formations inside it, and the one Grimm Monster using is one of the formations of the mad.

    When I looked at few runic formations in the mat, I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. Each and every formation is amazing. The one that Grimm Monster using was the simplest one that mat; there are some formations here that could make my head spin with a just nce.

    Studying these formations would be a great help to me; it will expand my runic knowledge exponentially.

    There is one more amazing thing about this mat that is not limited to the formations stored inside it; I could also store the formations I had designed inside it.

    With this mat, I would now not have to spend hours drawing the formation on the ground, I could use soul power to do it on the mat, and it would take a minute barely to do that.

    After some time, I stored the mat inside my storage, I want to study it more, but I don¡¯t have time; I have a target that I want to aplish.

    I am happy with my trip to Mist City; I had got more than I had imagined. Now, even if I did not get my hands on the resource that my runes are taking me to, I would not be disappointed, but I would still try my all to get that thing.

 Chapter 1795 - Hollow Tunnel

    <h4>Chapter 1795 - Hollow Tunnel</h4>

    I begin to travel again with careful pace; there are powerful wraiths present here. While some of the wraiths called by the Azure Bullman were powerful, they were not the most powerful wraiths of the most city.

    We could be said to be in the outskirt of the Mist City; those wraiths at the center of the central part of the city are the real deal. In that part, the mist is very dense and all red with now part of grey present in it; one could imagine how powerful wraiths would be there.??

    I am slowly closing into that area; I think it is in that part that thing is. I am not sure before, but I reach closer to it; I could actually feel the distance between us, and from a distance, it is the center of the city.

    It will be dangerous, and if I had note this far, I would not have decided toe here, seeing the dangers.

    Three more hours passed; in these three hours, I had been extremely careful while Ashlyn killed nearly all the Tyrant Wraiths that came in without making the slightest sound. I have never seen her kills so many powerful beings in such a short time; she really seemed to enjoy the cores of them to keep killing them in such fashion.

    I had felt the change when I entered the center of the city. All the Grey parts had disappeared from Red-Grey mist, and now there is only red mist, and it is powerful. If I had no intention of attracting the attention, I would release a couple of seals of my armor and let this red energy in.

    The mist is dangerous but also very beneficial to me, but unfortunately, I could not do that. There are powerful wraiths present here that even Ashlyn had to tone down her killing. Killing only those who are away from other Wraiths, so she could not attract any attention.

    Hun!

    Another hour passed, and I reached the ce which seemed to be a city center, and it ispletely different than the rest of the city, really different. It is destroyed; everything is rubble; one could not even see the wall standing.

    The state of the city center is worse than the copsed building outside. It is clear there is a short battle had happened here, but it still was able to destroy the whole city center where most fortified buildings with the best materials.

    I had said the short battle for a reason. If it had been a long battle, the rest of the city wouldn¡¯t have been in such a good state as it is.

    With the guidance of Ashlyn, I begin to walk toward the ce where my runes are taking me. On the way, Ashlyn had not only guiding me, but she also dealt with wraiths, against which I would have no choice but to run away.

    She seemed to get stronger by munching on the core; it is why she is killing every alone wrath she could find. It is good that she is getting stronger; the stronger she is, the more helpful she will be.

    Soon, I reached the spot, which is the biggest rubble in a city square. Likely the pce of the city leader and feel I am getting from down below. I will have to move some rubble and likely dig to reach that thing.

    It had been quite a while since I had to dig for a treasure; it brings back some memories. ¡¯Ashlyn, keep an eye out and deal with any trouble if ites,¡¯ I said and hide in a good spot before I let vines came out of me.

    The vines will search the best way for me and, if possible, bring back the treasure. If not, they will just create a way for me, I hope my vines will find the treasure, but things rarely go simple for me.

    Vines that are thinner than hair moved underground, spreading into all directions, moving down toward the rough direction of the hair.

    Time passed by one minute, ten minutes, hours. At that time, different expressions yed on my face. From anger to joy to frustration before it bing ck te in a little more than one and a half-hourter, when I called back all my vines, except for one, and got up from my spot.

    While my vines were not able to find the treasure but they are able to find a way inside. There seemed to be an underground pce inside, which is mostly intact; I will have to cross forty-meter hard dirt between us.

    Normally it is not a problem, I could st my way through a single attack, but here, I could not do such a thing; it will attract the attention immediately, and tens of powerful wraiths wille at me, and that time, I will have no choice but to run away.

    I removed few pieces of rubble silently before walking through them, and soon, I reach the ce where my vine is burrowed into the ground.

    I closed my eyes and focused on the vine which is connecting to my hand; a few secondster, the ground started to shake. The shaking is very faint, not loud enough to attract the attention of any wraith.

    Time passed by, and shaking continued till the end of an hour, and the vine which had been thinner than hair now turned very thick, half a meter thick.

    The vines are solid on the outside and hollow on the inside, I had started expanding it from the other end slowly, and it took me an hour toplete the process, and now that it did, I could easily flow down through it, without making any noise or attracting any attention.

 Chapter 1796 - Underground

    <h4>Chapter 1796 - Underground</h4>

    Thud!

    Inded in a small open space through the tube I had made from my vines. It is a small space made of dirt and in front of me is a wall that has crack big enough that normal-sized humans can walk through it.??

    With my strength, I could st the wall easily, but it would make thousands of kilos of dirt fall on me. Though I would survive the dirt, I would not be able to survive themotion and wraiths of above and belowe swarming at me.

    Everything is dark in front of me, but I have no problem seeing it; the real problem is the wraith that is present on the other side. It is quite powerful; I will have to finish it off before I could walk through the gap in the wall.

    ¡¯Ashlyn,¡¯ I said, and a tiny bird appeared out of me and flew through the gap; a few secondster, I heard some sound before Ashlyn¡¯s voice rang out in my mind telling me all clear.

    Hearing that, I did not waste any time and squeeze through the gap. Yes, squees, the gap is not big enough that I could pass through itfortably. It took me a few seconds, but I was able to pass through and entered what seemed to be a huge hall.

    The hall is not in perfect condition, there seemed to be battle happened here and also it has been ransacked.

    As I had said, this ruin had been in at least one world before it came here, and not for forget, Grimm Monsters are controlling this ruin for hundreds of years, and it is not that hard to find this underground pce, so they must have had their fun here too.

    I do not care about the other things; I only care about the thing that runes are hungering for; their hunger has be very intense, that treasure is very close.

    Chew Chew Chew Chew

    I had taken few steps into the hall when suddenly Ashlyn chirped excitedly in mind, "Really?" I couldn¡¯t help but ask back. I was so excited that I forgot to ask her throughout the connection and bbered with my mouth.

    The news is too exciting for me to not be excited, Ashlyn had sensed the Miracle fruit, and it is the same direction as my runes are taking me.

    We moved room after room before climbing down the floor, and every ce wee across had been ransacked cleanly. There are also quite arge amount of bones here, and seeing their numbers, it seemed like some type of ughter took ce here.

    The bones of the powerhouses are quite useful, but all these bones are too old; they have lost all the power they had long ago, and now I touched them, they cracked open, some of them even turned to dust. In these bones, not a shred of magical energy had remained.

    I moved room after room, hallway after hallway, which seemed to have no end. This underground pce is huge. If I am not wrong, then it had covered at least a quarter of the city square, and that is a huge area.

    Ashlyn killed another wraith as we passed through another hall, and we moved forward, getting closer and closer to our destination, which I have now be even more sure is the same.

    I wonder what kind of bloodline fruit it would be; at my current stage, regr Miracle Fruits are no use to me. They could not increase the power of my runes, but this one might help; Ashlyn seemed very excited about it, which means it is a powerful miracle fruit.

    We passed through multiple hallways before climbing downstairs and found ourselves in the huge open ground, or I might say, a true underground arena. As I look at it, a look of fear couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    ¡¯I did not expect thest floor to be such wretched condition,¡¯ I said to myself as I looked at the arena, which is filled with small and big cracks that look like it could copse at my moment.

    I would not have dared to stand in such a dangerous ce if not for my senses telling me treasure is right below it.

    ¡¯Chew Chew Chew...¡¯

    ording to pieces of the map and my own conclusion, this is thest floor, but my senses are telling me the treasure is right below me, and from what Ashlyn told me, there is secrete room below us, constructed with the special materials that could ward off the soul sense.

    It is no wonder the people who came before use not able to find that hidden room. The arena is already verge of copse, even if it was not. Nobody would dare st anything here in fear of bringing down the above floors on them and even activating some dangerous mechanism left behind.

    Now, I have found the treasure, and it is just twenty meters below me; the question is, how do I take it out. From what I know, neither Ashlyn nor I have the ability to be incorporeal.

    The only thing I could think of is using the same way I hade to underground but using that way is too dangerous for us. A slightest mistake the whole all the above floor will fall down on us, including the rubble of above ground pce.

    I do not fear the fall of upper floors; the thing I fear is attracting the attention of wraiths; those are the real danger, especially when we are trapped underground.

 Chapter 1797 - Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 1797 - Treasures</h4>

    ¡¯It looks like I will have to the same method; it is a good thing I had prepared for something like that,¡¯ I said to myself and sat crosslegged and string that had been following behind me, divided itself into the multiple parts and went into the ground.

    I did not take back the vine I used earlier; I had been bringing it behind me ever since I started exploring the underground pce.??

    Seeing it is the underground pce, I had already prepared for its copse for some reason. Such old ces are very delicate, and one should always be prepared to deal with all kinds of emergencies, especially when powerful enemies like the wraiths are involved.

    Hundreds of tiny strings went inside, and it took them barely a minute to find a way into that room. When I looked at the room through my soul sense, a bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, but I quickly controlled my emotions and focused.

    It is not difficult to find the room; the difficult thing is finding the best ce to expand it without destabilizing the whole thing. It is a good thing; I only have to inte my vines to the size of Ashlyn. If I had to expand it to my size, there would have been no way I would have been able to do that without copsing it all on my head.

    ¡¯Ashlyn, little help in finding the stable route,¡¯ I asked. While my soul sense worked on the underground, it could not sense the room; I could sense inside the room through my vines but not from the outside; I would need the help of Ashlyn, whose soul sense could pass through everything.

    ¡¯Chew Chew¡¯

    She affirmed in my mind, and we both started to work together in finding the most stable way where my vines could expand, and I have to say its very difficult, seeing slightest movements we make shakes the ground we were standing.

    It took more than two hours to find a stable way and expand the vine through that way and another hour for me to n my escape from this underground. If things go awry, I hoped they did not, but if they did, I would be prepared for them.

    ¡¯Ashlyn, get in,¡¯ I asked Ashlyn to get inside my vine, which had split up to let us in. Ashlyn flew into it, and after her, I walked into the tube.

    The Vine tube above the ground is my size, and the one below is of Ashlyn¡¯s. If things go awry, then I would use this tube to flew up, and I am confident in the tenacity of my vines that it would take me up even If the whole pce copsed.

    ¡¯Chew, Chew!¡¯

    I closed my eyes and looked through the Ashlyn vision, which is extremly clear, unlike my soul sense which is the only world in the monochromatic field, which is fine normally but in some things, you have to see the colors.

    The room is normal size, made of thick grey stones. The stones were likely, the soul-blocking material which had not let my soul sense discover the room.

    In the center of the room is a square bluestone bed which had filled with runes, and on the bed is a skeleton lying in a sleeping position.

    The way it ced its hands and feet and marks on its bone, it was extremly injured and using some healing method to heal itself. Seeing the result, it is clear that the person was not able to heal themselves and died.

    The strangest thing about the skeleton is that there is a small purple tree of meter-long heighting out of its c.h.e.s.t, and that tree had one small white color fruit hanging on it.

    Ashlyn¡¯s eyes concentrated on fruit, on the patterns on it specifically before disappointing emotions shed in her mind.

    While she is disappointed, I am extremly happy; I am able to identify the Miracle Fruit. It is called ¡¯Bloodline Stregthning Fruit¡¯ as its name suggests, it is used in strengthening the Bloodline, and my Bloodline really needs some strengthening.

    This fruit is specially made for people like me, it will be very useful to me than those people with the real Bloodlines.

    Feeling my hunger for the fruit, Ashlyn flew to the ripe fruit and swiped it out of the tree, and it disappeared into storage.

    Once a thing entered Ashlyn¡¯s space, it can not be sensed from outside; I had tried with the bone, my runes could not sense its position even when Ashlyn entered inside me.

    ¡¯Ashlyn, look for the treasure,¡¯ I said to Ashlyn, who nodded her tiny little head and begin to look for the treasure I am sensing. She first looked at the room, which is empty aside from dirt and pieces of soul-blocking stone.

    She took some pieces without me asking her to do that; these pieces are small ones. She intentionally avoided the bigger one in case they destabilize the room, which is barely maintaining its existence.

    Ashlyn scanned through the whole room but did not find a single piece of the treasure. It means the treasure is on the skeleton, and she flew at it.

    Dhub!

    The miracle fruit tree had already turned into ashes, and just as the Ashlynnded on the skeleton, it also turned into ash like the tree. Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh; the skeleton was a powerful person without a doubt. If not, the miracle fruit would not have been born out of their essence, but in the end, that person also turned into the ashes.

    p p

    Seeing the skeleton turning the ash, Ashlyn flew up and pped her wings gently. Her movements were gentle, but they were able to move away from all the dust off the bed, and now, there are only two things remaining on the stone bed.

    A ring and a small green violet pearl, the pearl is a little smaller than the fingernail and radiating gentle light. Just one look at the pearl, and I know this is the treasure my runes were hungering for; even Ashlyn¡¯s eyes begin to shine for a moment seeing the pearl before she was able to calm herself.

    My eyes turned a little greedy seeing the ring, and I desperately hope that it is a storage ring. Even if something little had been left in it, it would be a great treasure for me, seeing the difference between that person¡¯s level and mine.

    ¡¯Ashlyn, take the treasures and return,¡¯ I asked Ashlyn. She nodded with her little head and swiped up the treasure before flying up toward the vine pipe.

    She had reached vine¡¯s pipe when she suddenly stopped, and I immediately got a bad feeling about what she is gonna do and was about to open my mouth to warn her when she swiped her wing toward the room.

    Instantly, all the big and small rocks of soul-blocking stone had disappeared, and also the blue bed, which I d.e.s.i.r.ed but held back the urge, seeing it will destabilize the room, but Ashlyn sensed my d.e.s.i.r.e for those things and did not hold back.

 Chapter 1798 - Run!

    <h4>Chapter 1798 - Run!</h4>

    Shake Shake Shake...

    "F.u.c.k, Ashlyn!" I cursed, seeing her Ashlyning up from the pipe. I hadn¡¯t finished cursing up when the shaking begins, and it became greater and greater; by the Ashlyn reach me, the shaking has be loud and huge pieces of stones begin to fall down.??

    "Let¡¯s go!" I said, and a powerful aura burst out of me, and I shot through the vine pipe. Its a good thing; I had prepared for an emergency. Otherwise, it would have a hell of trouble to get out of the underground, and now it would only take few seconds.

    My speed is great, and why it wouldn¡¯t be when I used all my strength, I had activated First Boot + Second Boost + Everwings together to get out. Not only to get out but also to run away from the real trouble I am going to face after I get out.

    The underground pce is copsing, huge stones falling all over, the earth is caving, and some residual formations and bursting apart like bombs.

    Some of the big stones and explosions had hit my vine too, but it bore it all; the most I had felt were the light shakes. My vine is very strong; it would not break easily; it would need a much greater force to break it.

    Sup!

    A few secondster, I burst out of the pipe and came out in the open sky. I immediately took back my vines and looked around me, and expressions turned worse.

    "Look what you have done," I said to Ashlyn usingly; she just looked back at me with a look saying, ¡¯It is not me who was desiring those things,¡¯

    "Let¡¯s run!" I said without wasting any time and turned to blur; tens of powerful monster wraiths who were already gathered here bymotions leaped at us with ghost roars and d.e.s.i.r.e to consume us.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    Ashlyn, besides me, chirped loudly and turned metallic before bursting into the mes and flew ahead toward the elephant Wraith that is blocking our way.

    "SNORT!"

    The elephant wraith let out a huge ghostly snort and attacked Ashlyn with its snot. Its attack is very fast, blurring to me, but Ashlyn expertly avoided it by centimeter before pieced through its head anding out of the other side, holding its core which she crunched in front of all the wraiths.

    The wraiths got stumped by seeing it, and it gave me a chance to pass through their blockage. They did not remain, they recovered in a second, but that time, I was already out of their blockage and now running like hell.

    Roar Roar Roar Zhi Zhi...

    They let out a huge roar and came at us; their speed is simr to mine; some even had a speed greater than us and are catching up to us.

    p p p

    Each p of my wings will help me cover hundreds of meters of distance. The Everwing move is not just designed to give me power; its main purpose was to help me run away from my powerful enemies, and in a quiet while, it going to do its job, which it is designed for.

    Cry Cry Cry...

    While we are almost ahead of all the monsters, some of them were still able to catch up to us. The bird monsters are able to catch up to use, and seeing that, Ashlyn moved to deal with them.

    Roar!

    While Ashlyn moved back to deal with ghost birds, another roar rang out, and this one from the front. A huge tiger wraith ising toward me with great speed. It is not strong as others chasing behind me but still strong.

    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry about me; I can handle it,¡¯ I said to Ashlyn feeling her worries before summoning every bit of the strength I have and moving toward the monster which is lunging at me.

    "Roar!"

    It let another ghostly roar and attack me with a glowing ghostly w, its attack is extremly fast, and it appeared in front of me for a moment and tore through me, but soon confusion appeared in the eyes of a monster as it realized as it¡¯s w felt no flesh.

    "Die!"

    Puchi!

    My vine sword, encased in power, two enchantments of my totem artifacts pieced through the head of the tiger wraith beforeing out bring its dark red core, which quickly disappeared into my storage and red mist merged into me, shooting intense pain into my body.

    While it seemed like a lot of time passed but only a second had passed, in that Ashlyn also killed the two bird ghosts that came at us before flying toward us.

    I again started to fly, and this time through the intense pain. The pain did not hinder me; I even used it to create the seals of supremebat exercise; I am very close to creating the Third Diamond Seal, and each new seal would bring me close to it.

    Few more secondster, another group of the monster came from behind and front at same time and time there two monsters in front.

    Like thest time, Ashlyn went for the monsters behind us while I went for those ahead. Killing two was quite a challenge, and I even got slightly injured, but I was able to kill them, getting their core and the painful red mist.

    Roar Roar Roar Zhi Zhi...

    As time passed, more and wraiths begin to attack, the monsters from behind seemed to have the ability to call the other wraiths, but unlike the first two wraiths, these wraths are weak; with some effort, I was able to deal with them.

    As such, five minutes passed by, and we have covered half of the city; only half of the distance remained. Once we walked out of the city, these wraiths will not be able to follow us; the intelligence that the professor provided clearly said that wraiths do not walk of the city, specifically the mist they are born in.

 Chapter 1799 - Out

    <h4>Chapter 1799 - Out</h4>

    Puch Puch Puch...

    The tip of my sword was divided into seven parts and pieced through the heads of seven snake wraiths that appeared in front of me. ??

    They all are Tyrant Wraiths, and all of their heads pierced through my vine swords and core brought out, turning them into the mist, in which some of it had entered my body, giving me hell-like pain.

    This time, killing them, I did not even stop even for a moment and let my sword do my job. This battle had really shown me the way I could use my vine sword; I could use it in such a way that I could not use my totem sword.

    These Tyrants are much weaker than the ones I had faced at the beginning of the chase. If it hade in such arge number, I would not have been able to kill it in such a way that I had killed these monsters.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    The pain of the red mist hadn¡¯t faded in my body when another group of four Tyrant Wraiths appeared in front of me.

    In them, two are hyena wraiths, one is bull wraths, and the other is an ape wraith, all of them attacked me ones before they could cover even half a distance at me, their heads got pierced, and core¡¯s got snatched.

    This is happening every few second since they had started to chase me. The pain of mist never truly faded in my body, as there aways wrath to kill and their mist to absorb.

    Not only that, I am crazily refining the energy, not only for my attacks but also for the seals of supremebat exercise I am creating inside me. Those seals had an insatiable appetite; each seal needs a huge amount of energy.

    I am now only an Amethyst seal away from gaining a ruby seal; once I get that Ruby Seal, I would just need another Ruby seal before I would be able to get my hands on the Third Diamond Seal, which is extremly beneficial to me.

    Puch Puch Puch

    When another group of monsters appeared in front of me and my vine sword again devided into many swords before piercing through them.

    Time passed and I attacked more and more wraiths, it became quite easier with the passing time as these wraiths got weaker and weaker.

    Ten minutes passed by since wraiths begin chasing us and with me using all my speed to run away, I had reached near the boundary of the city, two minutes more and I will get out of this damned city and be able to free up from the chase of these powerful wraths.

    There are more than twenty powerful wraiths are still chasing us and if not for Ashlyn help, they would have chewed me alive already.

    Another minute passed and I could see the gate of the city, in my current speed it would need me forty to fifty seconds to pass through it, seeing that, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    BANG!

    Suddenly smile on my face froze up and the ground burst out front of me, and from it, a huge Rat Wraith appeared, emiting aura from its body that no weakens than the wraiths that were chasing us.

    ROARRRRRR!

    It let out a weird ghostly roar and came at me; its speed is so blurring that it won¡¯t take even a second to reach me, and I won¡¯t be able to avoid its attack even if I want to.

    Ashlyn is busy dealing with four powerful wraiths at this time, and from the looks, these dumb wraiths seemed to have nned it very carefully and it is a good n, I will say.

    Ashlyn wanted toe to help me, but I stopped her. If I could not deal with such a wraith, then all the power I had .u.mted will be for naught.

    ¡¯It looks like I will have to use that,¡¯ I said. I felt quite angry using that move with my current strength; with the current level of my strength, I should not have to use that move, but the enemying at me is powerful enough to force me to use that move.

    ¡¯Third Boost!¡¯

    I activated the third boost, and a powerful sanguine aura burst out of me. The aura is so powerful that even Rat Wraiths¡¯ eyes constricted sensing it.

    What level are my physical and soul power right now? It is unmatched in the Emperor stage, enhanced and purified by the treasures that others could only dream of, so the power I could burst with when I burn my essence could easily be imagined.

    "Ahhhhhh..."

    I scremed out loud as I moved at the Rat Wraith. As I did, my sword begins to grow, and within a fraction of a second, it reached ten meters in height and shed again with the Rat Wraith!

    Riiiiiiip!

    A ripping sound rang out as my huge sword covering in sanguine silver mes rip through the Rat Wraith. It took less than a second for me to rip into two. The Rat Wraith did not even have a chance to scream before it ripped into two and disappeared from the world.

    From the mist, I had caught its core which is dark red filled with dense energy, and at the same time, dark red mist entered my body and made me nearly screamed in pain.

    The red mist from the Rat Wraith is extremly powerful, so powerful that it slightly made me disoriented in pain, but I had quickly controlled myself and moved toward the city gate at my stop speed.

    On the way, I had attacked with even more Tyrant Wraiths, but these wraiths nothing in front of that Rat Wraith which I had in a few seconds ago.

    While they are nothing, the red mist from them increased the pain I am already feeling. It is a good thing I have been circting the supremebat exercise; otherwise, it would have been very hard to deal with such pain; the allure of benefits make one bear anything, even torturous pain.

    SUP!

    Few seconds passed by, and finally, Ashlyn and I passed through the gate at blurring speed while monster wraiths behind us roared in indignation.

 Chapter 1800 - Organising Treasures I

    <h4>Chapter 1800 - Organising Treasures I</h4>

    ¡¯It felt good to being out of that damn ce!¡¯ I thought and looked back at the angry wraiths inside who are roaring at me crazily, but no one dared toe out.

    I looked at them for a second before I started moving forward while deactivating all my moves and crazily refining more and more mana through my refining engine. In thest forty seconds, I was able to create the nieth amethysts seal, and since it happened, a small problem has been created.??

    The Amethyst seal is s.u.c.k.i.n.g the energy from me right now, but it is not a problem; I could easily provide the energies for it. The problem is that I now had ten amethyst seals in my temple, and from them, a Ruby Seal would be created.

    I will have to control my energy expenditure as I moved, so I could provide enough energy for theing Ruby Seal. I could drink the potions for the energy needs; I have stocked them heavily in my storage, but I did not n to use them.

    Those are for emergencies where I did not have time to refine my energy. I am closer to breaking into the eighth floor of my refining tower, even able to make cracks on the base of it; this will be good practice than the next time I tried to broke into the eighth floor, I might actually seed.

    Soon, the amethyst seal finished, and it gave me the boost that I did not even felt, but that¡¯s not the point. After it finished transmitting the boost, it took its ce in my temple before it started spinning with the other nine amethyst seals.

    As the formation of Ruby Seal begins, it begins to suck a huge amount of energy from my storage. It had happened to me hundreds of times, but I still could not believe the number of energies it took. The amount of the energies it takes depend upon my strength, and since it is increasing, the energies needed for the Ruby Seal had also increased.

    It is a good thing that Diamond Seal did not take even a speck of energy from me. If it had taken the energies, it would have been huge, my refinement engine would have been enough, I would have drunk those hundreds of potions.

    Time passed by before finally, the seal stopped s.u.c.k.i.n.g energy and revealed itself a few secondster. As it did, it released the energies and which spread into my body and soul, most of these energies have been absorbed by my body and soul, but some went to my runes and the Honeb.

    Soon, all the energies had absorbed away, and Ruby seal took its ce among the other eight Ruby Seals. The strength it gives is good, though nothingpared to the Bloodlines but still good; it is especially helpful in dealing with the loss of vital essence I had after I had burned my blood.

    I now only have to create another Ruby Seal, and I will have my third diamond seal; just thinking about sent excited shivers in my body, the benefits of Diamond Seal are too great not to be excited about.

    While its benefits are great, creating it is also equally harder. Creating thesest ten amethyst seals will be very hard.

    Chew Chew

    Suddenly Ashlyn chirped in a warning, and it had brought me out of my thoughts, and I changed my direction. There is Grimm Monster patrolling a little ahead, and I don¡¯t want to be seen by it.

    To be honest, I want to stop and look at the amazing treasures we had collected, but themotion we have caused in the Mist City is huge and also killed one Grimm Monster. It might get noticed by the Grimm Monster, and when they begin crazy searching, I don¡¯t want to be in that area when that happens.

    I am also a little tired about my blood burning; the ruby seal hadn¡¯t taken away that tiredness. When I finally stop, I want to take a good rest of few hours.

    Seven hours passed by, and I had covered the huge distance from the mist city, and in the seven hours, I hade across two Grimm Monsters; both of them were without a bloodline, I had easily avoided them with the help of Ashlyn.

    Ashlyn chirped in my mind, telling me she had found a good spot for us to rest. I did not waste any time and moved toward her; a few minutester, I had found myself inside a copsed building that had huge space inside and is hard to detect through soul sense.

    I looked around for a while before taking out my space abode and entering inside. Though I wanted to take a look at my treasures first, I took a quick showered and cook for us. Ashlyn wanted to eat the fresh food, and since she has the treasures with her, I will have to listen to her.

    It took me half an hour to cook the food and another half an hour to finish eating it. "Take out the treasure, Ashlyn," I said to her as I took her to the training room.

    Thud Thud Thud!

    A loud sound rang out through the training room, a bunch of small and big rocks appeared and also a rock bed, but my focus was on the three things that appeared in the center, a fruit, a pearl, and the ring.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    After dropping the treasures, Ashlyn chirped at me before she left. I did not spare her even nce as all my eyes focused on the treasure in front of me; my eyes are literally shining as I look at these amazing treasures.

    The first thing I picked up is Miracle Fruit, a Bloodline Stregthning Fruit to be exact, and the efficacy it is emitting is so amazing that my runes started to hunger for it. They are hungering for it from the beginning; I did not notice it before due to their hunger for pearl being hundreds of times greater than the miracle fruit.

    The Bloodline Strengthing Fruit is quite amazing; it strengthens one¡¯s bloodline, and if I did not have the intention to consume it at the right time to get the greatest benefits from it, I would have eaten it by now.

 Chapter 1801 - Organising Treasures II

    <h4>Chapter 1801 - Organising Treasures II</h4>

    I took out the crystal box from the storage and put the fruit inside it and put it back into my storage before I moved toward the next treasure for which my runes are crazily hungering. The hunger of it is so great that it easily drowned their hunger for the Miracle Fruit.

    The pearl is smaller than a fingernail and is blue-violet in color, which it faintly emitting. As I scanned it with my soul sense, I was not able to find anything about it, but it still shocked by the way my soul sense acted around it.??

    As my soul sense moved around it, it was somehow able to attract my soul sense toward it like how a huge mass of bodies likes attracts nearby objects toward them through gravity.

    I tested it with energy and even a faint bit of physical energy I could produce after concentrating, but the pearl did not do anything to them. It is very clear that it is a Soul Type of treasure, and it is shocking seeing how rare the soul type treasures are, especially as powerful as this one.

    While I do not know what grade this treasure is, I know it is very high, and seeing the reaction from my runes, I am very lucky to have it.

    Like the fruit, I am not going to use it and not even sure even I could use it, seeing I was barely able to find anything about it. I will do some research about it, and if it had elements I d.e.s.i.r.e, then I will use it during the creation of that thing, and I am sure it will act as one of the main resources in the creation of that thing.

    I stored the pearl in a crystal box before putting it away in my storage before looking at the ring with hopeful eyes. I took the ring in my hands and insert my soul sense into it; as I did, a sh of disappointed expression appeared on my face.

    Though I had known about it, finding it still couldn¡¯t help but make me quite disappointed. On the way, I couldn¡¯t help but Ashlyn whether this ring storage ring or not, and she said it is not.

    Yes, it is not a storage ring, but it is a space treasure of very high grade; it is quite damaged but still usable.

    The treasure¡¯s name is ¡¯Space¡¯s Breath.¡¯ It had two functions, one is tearing the space, and the other is leaving the space markers.

    Those two things could be done by any sufficiently powerful Tyrant; what makes this treasure especially useful is that it could tear through unstable space and not let the user get swept in space wave or lose the direction; one would be able to safely return to the ce where a marker is ced.

    This treasure is so amazing that if it got known outside, many people would go frenzies for it. As not only could it tear through the unstable space, but also through the very stable spaces or spaces that are made stable through the artifacts.

    This means it could help one get away from space locks, for this ability people would go crazy for as it literary life-saving.

    If it had been in its peak condition, a Tyrant could forget about using it; even the most powerful Tyrant would not use it no matter how much energy they pour in it.

    With it being damaged, its functions had lessened, and so is the power required to use it, but the requirements for energy are still huge. So huge, I could forget using it; even Elite Tyrant would be s.u.c.k.e.d try by it without being able to activate the ring.

    Only leader ss Tyrant could activate it, and it would dry most of them after a single-use. The ring is clearly mentioning the energy it requires for its activation and it left my head spinning.

    I wore the ring in my hand, it turned out it could not be stored in a storage ring like mine. Its level is too low to store this type of space treasure; I will have to wear it in my hand till I find the storage treasure strong enough to store something like it.

    I wish I had natural storage ability like Ashlyn; with it, I would not have to worry about storing such powerful things

    Now, there are two things in front of me, the grey stones, which are soul eluding rocks. They elude the soul power, making one¡¯s soul sense believe they do not exist. When I scanned my soul sense into the rocks, I could not find them; they do not exist in my soul sense.

    These stones are in very good condition, and many would pay a very high price for them if I were to sell them; such treasures are always in very high demand.

    I put away the stones, and now, the only thing that remained in the room is a blue stone bed carved in dense runes. Seeing the runes and the stone, I know the bed is very special, and now I just have to find what it does.

    An hourter, I unwillingly put the bed into my storage. I was barely able to scratch the surface of the bed¡¯s ability, but it was still made me very shocked. The bed was a very powerful medical Type artifact; it might be a simr grade as those beds that twins were Bloodsun.

    Those beds were extremly amazing medical artifacts; the academy did not have something like it, and I know the teacher would be very happy she knows I got something like it. Teacher had wanted such artifacts for many years.

 Chapter 1802 - 8th Floor

    <h4>Chapter 1802 - 8th Floor</h4>

    Crack Crack Crack...Bang!

    My energy broke through the base and entered the eighth floor. I had been trying for some time and had finally able to break through the eighth floor of my refining tower, gaining purer energy, greater storage, and the ability to merge eight types of energy. ??

    This ability might not seem useful, seeing I only have seven energies, but it is. I could copy one of my energy and tweak it a little with rule-bending power; it will bring a huge change in energy that I could use to merge with the rest of the energies.

    With my energy reaching the 8th floor of the refining tower, I could not use that form of Inheritance energy that I had perfected not long ago. This new form gives 27% more power than the current seven energy form I am using, and not to forget the increse I will gain from the purity of energy.

    Reaching the 8th floor had increased my strength considerably; it will make dealing with the Grimm Monsters a little easier.

    After making a breakthrough in my refinement tower, I applied the new form and refined my inheritance energy through it before I left the abode.

    Nearly three days had passed since I hade to this ruin, but till now, I saw no sign of a mark on my wrist activating. Even when I am steadily gaining ground, Professor seemed to be really far away from me for the mark to sense it.

    Still, some good things havee out from Professor not finding me sooner. If we had met sooner, I would not have gone to Mist City; with her strength, we would have chosen a different route altogether.

    While this ruin may seem moderate, it is very dangerous. There are some ces here that even elites would think twice before passing through them.

    I have no interest in going through them; I went to the mist city because it was saving me a day of travel, though I ended spending nearly a day there searching for the treasures.

    Seven hours passed by, and I had covered quite a lot of distance; on the way, I hade across the three Grimm Monsters.

    The Grimm Monsters are still searching for me; ever since I had entered this realm, they had not stopped me. The only Grimm Monster that had not been searching for me is the one in the Mist City; it had no idea that humans have entered the city.

    Chew Chew

    ¡¯Really?¡¯ suddenly Ashlyn informed me of something, and I couldn¡¯t help but get excited about it. A Grimm Monster is not far away from us, and it is the one with Bloodline. I had to search for such Grimm Monsters, but they are rare.

    ¡¯How is its strength?¡¯ I asked, and she replied. ¡¯You know what to do,¡¯ I said to Ashlyn, and she nodded before she flew away, and I started to follow the Grimm Monsters with Bloodline.

    There is no way I could kill it here; it is like telling the Grimm Monsters where I am. I will have to mislead the Grimm Monsters, which is why I had sent Ashlyn away to kill a couple of Grimm Monsters toward a certain way, make them believe that is our destination, not the one we are going.

    My destination is not some important ce in this ruin; it is one of themonkes that Grimm Monsters would not think I would be going there. Still, it is always good to be careful; there are always some smart Grimm Monster sides.

    Two hours passed by I continue to chase after the Grimm Monster without Ashlyn. In these two hours, the Grimm Monster I am chasing had met with another Grimm Monster, talked with it for a few seconds before continuing on its path.

    ¡¯Its time,¡¯

    I said about three half-hourster, as we have moved quite far away from my main path, and Ashlyn also killed a couple of Grimm Monsters sessively and now returning at her top speed.

    Hun!

    The Lionman was moving steadily while scanning everything around it when suddenly it noticed nine beutiful roses of human palm size rosesing out of the ground and surrounding it, creating a field of energy around it.

    Seeing that it panicked, the humans have been killing them indiscriminately ever since they havee to this ruin.

    It is even worse in the north than in the sound, where that bloody human massacred everything in its path; even Elites were not spared. It had forced Lord Desn himself had to go deal with it, but whenever they shed, the bastard human would always slip away before Lord Desn could do anything to it.

    So, the first, it did after seeing the traces of human is activating itsmunication artifact to inform its superior; he had been ordered to that the first thing he noticed the signs of humans, it will only take a minute or two for its superiors to arrive at his ce and that time, a human would not be alive leave alive.

    Hun?

    The next moment his expressions changed when it saw while itsmunication artifact had activated, it was not able to send anything through it, whatever it is sending getting repelled back to the artifact.

    Hun!

    It did not take him even a second to realize that field creating by roses stopping themunication. Seeing that, he did not waste any time and charge its first and about to attack when it found it could not move its body; it was bound by the invisible strings, seeing that fear couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face.

    Seeing things have gotten worse, it did not hold back and begin to use everything it had to break these strings. It is aware that soon, the humans bastard in hiding would show up and kill it, so it had to break these strings as soon as possible.

    But to his horror, these strings are unbreakable; no matter what he tries, they would not break. Instead, they would grow as they suck the energy he used on them, and in a matter of seconds, they had already covered more than half of its body.

    "One hundred and twenty thousand cells," I said after the honebs finished absorbing all the energy my runes have released in my body. This Grimm Monster was slightly weaker than the Azure Bullman I had faced in the Mist City, but its bloodline essence was still able to fill around one hundred and twenty thousand cells, twenty thousand less than what Azure Bullman¡¯s bloodline essence did.

    I look at my body for a second before collecting everything the Grimm Monster had, including the essence rose I had created from it before wiping the signs of battle and leaving at my greatest speed.

    Even if I took all the precautions, it wouldn¡¯t take long Grimm Monsters to realize this bastard is dead, and they would swarm this ce in huge numbers, and by that time, I want to be out of here.

 Chapter 1803 - Reaching Destination

    <h4>Chapter 1803 - Reaching Destination</h4>

    Seven days had been passed since I had entered the ruin, and I have covered most of the distance. I am now barely a day away from my destination.

    In the past few days, I have been steadily gaining ground, and even with my extracurricr activities, I was not able to lose much time. As those activities increse my strength and that transformed into increased speed.??

    Chew Chew!

    Ashlyn chirped again, informing the Grimm Monster ahead and not a normal Grimm Monster but the one with Bloodline. I just looked direction of the Grimm Monster with regret before changing my directions.

    If it had been yesterday or even six hours ago, I had gone for that monster without hesitation, but now, I let it go despite wanting to harvest it badly.

    I had reached near the destination, and I don¡¯t do anything that would jeopardize it. I might make some mistakes, and they might hound this ce in huge numbers, which will be quite troublesome to deal with.

    And its not like that I haven¡¯t had any harvest in the past few days; it was better than I had thought it would be. In the seven days I had been in ruin, I had killed seven Grimm Monsters with Bloodline.

    These seven Grimm Monsters had transformed my strength; before I came here, I had filled little over a million hexagonal cells, and now I am around a hundred and fifty thousand cells away from reaching two million, these new eight hundred thousand cells I had filled were strengthened cells, storing three times more energy than earlier million cells.

    I have be quite powerful now, but I am in no illusion that I could make an impact in the Tyrant Stage.

    The Tyrant Stage is vast, and unless one at least an Elite, one could forget about making an impact, and I don¡¯t think even with strengthening honeb, I will get the power to be Elite. Though there is a chance, if I could somehow strengthen the honeb further and increse its space, there might be a chance that I will have a strength of Elite by the time I fused the whole honeb.

    But it is easier said than done; it is only due to powerful and precious Cosmic Energies I was able to strengthen the honeb to this degree. So, unless I find a treasure equal to that, I could forget about giving a greater strengthening to the honeb and getting a power of Elite while still an Emperor.

    Shaking my head of those thoughts, I continued, and soon four more hours had passed and when I suddenly stopped.

    "Finally," I said as thepassed-shaped mark on my wrist had finally lit up. It had taken more than seven days to lit up, and looking direction it is showing, it is clear that Professor had already reached the destination.

    This is not surprising; given her strength, it wouldn¡¯t take her more than five days or less to cross whole ruin from end to end.

    Seeing thepass had lit up, I started to move with an even greater speed; the excitement for the knowledge had begun to build in my heart again. While Professor had not exined what kind of knowledge it is, she is very sure it will be useful to me, and since she dared to make the statement, I am sure it will be very useful to me.

    In the past seven days, I had not worked much on my Inheritance, though I could spit part of my soul and entered my Inheritance space. I could still not do much work; firstly, it takes a lot of concentration to maintain the parallel thoughts, and second, the power of small soul string is not enough to work on Inheritance.

    Twelve hours passed by when I finally stopped by a smallke; I had reached the destination, and mark is showing me the Professor is close to me, but I could not see her.

    "What took you long? I had been waiting for you for days," Professor¡¯s hypnotic voice rang out as she appeared in front of me wearing a seductive magenta gown.

    Her entrance was so silent that I wasn¡¯t able to sense hering. If she had a sword in her hand, she would be able to kill me without me noticing.

    "I had appeared quite far, near the Asessium Cliff," I answered without getting surprised by her smooth appearance. I had gotten used to it; after months in the academy, her Bloodline had not only brought a change in her dressing sense but also in her personality.

    Though the change is not huge, for those who know her, it is very noticeable.

    "That far! I did not expect the teleportation gate would throw you that far," Professor said in surprise.

    "When did you arrive here?" I asked, quite curious about when she had arrived here. "I had appeared quite close to this ce; it took me only a few hours to reach here," Professor said with a smile.

    I avoided directly seeing her smile; while she is able to control most of her powers, there is still some that leaks, especially when she shows the emotions.

    "Now that you have arrived, we should leave as soon as possible. The door for that ce will open tomorrow, and if we arete, we will be able to wait for five days," Professor said, and magenta mist released from her magenta gown and enveloped me, and soon, we are flying at the speed that is blurring to me.

    I would not be able to gain such speed, even if I am able to burn my blood to the highest degree, and the strangest thing is, not a single thing was affected when we moved through such speed. It is like we are moving in a vacuum.

    What I had seen is not as shocking as what the Professor had done half an hourter when wee across the Grimm Monster. We flew a meter barely away from it, but it did notice us; there was not even a small change when we passed through it.

 Chapter 1804 - The Valley

    <h4>Chapter 1804 - The Valley</h4>

    "What was that?" I asked, clearly shocked by what she did. "One of my abilities," "It is aplete environmental melding, it can fool the regr Grimm Monsters, Elites are little harder to do that, for them I will have to stay still on my spot, and they will not be able to notice me even if I am in front of them," Professor replied in her alluring voice, shocking me even more.

    What she said is no simple thing; it is a greater illusion with the power of space and other things. It is a veryplex and advanced thing; It will work very challenging if I want to create something like it.??

    ¡¯I hate Bloodlines!¡¯ I muttered inside me. They get all the cool powers without much hard work, while I had to work my a.s.s off to design and improve each and everything.

    "Can you exin to me how it worked?" I asked. If it had been anyone else, I would not have dared to ask this question, but since it is Professor, then even if it is her moves, she will give me some details.

    I need to understand this move of hers; it is quite simr to my move, which I used to hide from the Grimm Monsters¡¯ senses.

    If I am able to perfect it, then I might not only be able to hide from their soul sense at an even better degree but also from their visual sense; I might also be able to walk in front of them without them noticing me.

    "It is as you have guessed, it involves the illusion, both physical and soul, and top of that, it uses spac...." Professor begins exining.

    She did not hold back on anything as she begins exining everything in great detail. The more I hear about it, the more amazed Ive became; it is such aplex move, but when she exined it, it became so simple.

    Though, I am under no illusion that creating something like it would be as simple as she exined. It will be hard, extremly hard, but I am up for the challenge.

    It took a little more than an hour for her to exined it all. After that, we talked about other things.

    "Why do you think there are so many Grimm Monsters here? When I had arrived here, more than twenty Grimm Monsters had toe to the entry point within an hour; it was a quite scary experience for me," I said shudderingly. It was quite hard for to leave that ce, the slightest mistake on my part would have killed me on the spot.

    "That many, I thought the little ruckus I had created would have attracted most of the Grimm Monsters of this ruin, but it seemed like that was not the case," Professor said.

    "As for what they are doing with such great numbers, I have no freaking idea. I tried to find out about it, all my attempts that been unsessful," She said a little angrily, hearing that I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised.

    "You know there is a high chance that a Leader ss Tyrant here to see things," I said, "I know," She replied with a sigh.

    The way she said it made me feel like there is something more, and I wanted to ask for more details, but I did not see the way she had replied to my question. She will tell me about it when she thinks it is sensible to tell.

    Time passed by, and six hours passed; in the six hours, we had covered so much distance that I would need more than two days to cover it.

    In that time, we havee across many Grimm Monsters, and Professor passed right by them. The only time she was careful was when she saw elite. She told me she wanted to kill it, but she stayed her hand, and we continued.

    The thing that shocked me is while we move at such speed, Ashlyn is able to follow us. She is very high in the sky, right behind us. Such speed is quite shocking; it is the speed of the elite.

    Though I know, Ashlyn had quite a speed with her strength and being a bird and all, still, this speed is quite shocking. I wonder if she will be able to follow us if Professor had increased her speed further.

    "That little bird of yours is not normal to be able to follow us at such speed," Professormented. I am not surprised she noticed it; Ashlyn is not trying to hide, or she could even hide given the power difference.

    "Ashlyn always had been capable," I replied vaguely without saying anything else; Professor looked at me and gave me a look before she looked ahead.

    "Looking at the ring in your finger and heaviness around you, you seemed to have gained quite something on the way," Professor said. "Yes, I had been quite lucky; I had found some cool things," I replied, to that she arched her brow.

    Seeing that, I took out a piece of rock and threw it at her, "It is one of the things I have got," I replied. "This rock is very rare; lots of people will pay a high price for something like it," Professor said as she threw a rock back at me.

    Few more hours passed by, and Professor soon reduced her speed, and we stopped in what seemed to be like a small beautiful valley that had a clear river flowing through it.

    "The entrance of that ce will open in three hours," Professor said before she walked by a river and sat on its edge, dipping her beautiful feet inside the water, sighing in contain at the small joy it gives.

    I averted my eyes from the view and looked around the valley. It is a natural valley with no hint of any building or anything.

    "So, now, can you tell me where is that ce is?" I asked while looking at the small hills, "Why so hurry? You will go that ce in three hours and see its mysteries with your own eyes," Professor replied.

    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh; it looks like I will have to wait for whatever thing Professor had said will emerge in three hours.

 Chapter 1805 - The Library of Hermes

    <h4>Chapter 1805 - The Library of Hermes</h4>

    Nearly three hours passed by, Professor is still sitting by the riverbed with her feet inside the river and her hands ying with water.

    I avoided looking at such scenes instead focused on the natural beauty around me. The small valley is really picturesque. If it had been within my ability, I would have taken this valley back in the Academy and made my home in it.??

    "When I came to this valleyst time, I appeared right in this valley, and a minute after that, the entrance to that ce appeared in the water," Professor said suddenly.

    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her luck, just tond near such an opportunity. "While the opportunity was great, it was not for me," She said with a sigh, "But I am very sure you will be able to utilize it." She said, and there is a hint of mischievous in it which I had decided to overlook.

    "Are you sure it will appear?" I asked back; it had been few years since Professor hade to this Ruin, many things must have changed, arge number of Grimm Monsters for one thing. "Don¡¯t worry, the entrance will appear," She said with confidence.

    Zinnn!

    A second after Professor said that, the water on the river vibrated, and aplex runic circle appeared on it before it had transformed to the teleportation gate. For a moment, I wonder if it is professors doing, seeing the perfect timing.

    "Let¡¯s enter; the gate will only remain opened for one minute only," Professor said and flew to the teleportation gate before entering inside it. Seeing her disappear, I also did not waste any time and flew toward the teleportation gate before entering inside.

    Next moment, I appeared inside a huge building, and when I looked around, my eyes popped up. I am shocked, so shocked; ive not been this shocked in quite a while.

    "This!" It is the only word that came out of my mouth. Seeing the Professor had talked so mysteriously about it, I had expected it would be amazing, but I had not expected it would be this amazing.

    I had not expected she would take me to the giant f.u.c.k.i.n.g Library!

    I am in the Library, it is huge, no libraries of supremes couldpare to it. Its shelves filled with thousands and thousands of scrolls, books, and tomes; there are millions of them, and I could already see the other halls and rooms, which have more books in them.

    There is also a sitting arrangement for thousands of people to read the book; it looked like the Library of supremely powerful organization I had read about in books.

    The Library is not only big but also very beautiful, every little part of the Library seemed to be made by a great artisan. It is beautiful, and also the Library had an aura that makes it feel like a sacred thing, and speaking loudly in this space would be sacrilege of this sacred space.

    For a moment, I thought whether I am in some illusion, this Library is real, very real. I could not see even the faintest hint of illusion in it.

    "Patrons, I wee you to the Library of Hermes," A gentle voice said, and a very beautiful woman who seemed to be in her early fifties appeared in front of us.

    ¡¯Elf?¡¯ I asked myself. The beautiful woman in front of me did not seem like a human, with a beautiful angr face, radiant purple eyes, flowing green hair, and most importantly, long pointed ears, all referred to the mythical elves I had heard about.

    "Patron Josephine, I hope you have note here empty-handed asst time. If you did, I would have to throw you out." The women said.

    Her voice is gentle, and her expression is soft, but when Professor heard her sweet warning, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder visibly. It looks like Professor did not have much pleasant experience when she came herest time.

    "Unfortunately yes, overseer, but I brought him; I am sure he has something that you will love to add to your library," Professor said, and she literally ced me with the front of her than now I am directly sight of gentle-looking terrifying elf and the worst thing is, I do not know what is happening.

    "Ah, the host of Celestial Inheritance, The Clear Heart, visit by you fellows is always much wee in the library," The elf said in a smile that is much brighter than before, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder seeing it.

    "Thank you for the praise, mydy. Are you the Librarian?" I asked politely. "No, I am the spirit of Library, an overseer to be exact, but in the absence of the Librarian, I am taking some of the duties of the Librarian," She exined.

    Her exnation had sent a huge shockwave in my heart. From what I heard, the artifacts which could create the spirit are crazily powerful and so powerful that people in a small world like ours should not mess with them; no wonder Professor is scared of this woman.

    "Have this one has exined the rules of the Library to you?" The Library spirit asked. To that, I shook my head. "Not surprising. The foxes are always very naughty, never doing the things they should be doing," The Library spirit said as she cast a nce at the Professor before she turned to me.

    "In the absence of a Librarian, we have an exchange system. "Under this system, you have to give something to the Library. It should not be something library possesses or contain the different view from the books Library had,"

    "In exchange, you will be able to read the books of the Library. The time you could spend in the Library and sections you will read will depend upon the value of the thing you provide to the Library,"

    Thedy exined the rules, and they are quite surprising and held the true meaning of ¡¯There is nothing free in the world,¡¯

    I looked at the Professor usingly, who smiled at me mischievously without a hint of an apology in her smile. It would have been better if she had warned me about the system of the Library, I would have been better prepared to deal with it.

 Chapter 1806 - Acess and Time

    <h4>Chapter 1806 - Acess and Time</h4>

    After ring at the Professor, I looked at the Library spirit. "So, the knowledge I submit to the library will give me ess and time in the library. The quality of it will decide the ess and time, right?" I asked.

    There is another question I have in my mind, but I decided to ask itter when I finished with my business; who knows, she might get angry by it and throw me out.??

    "Yes, that¡¯s what I had said." She said. Hearing her confirmation, I begin to think. I have many things, but not all of them would be useful. Looking at the scale of the library, and since it is an artifact that is powerful enough to produce the library spirit, it might have already had everything I want to provide.

    Still, I have a few things that might even impress this Grand Library.

    "Please see these," I said, and six books appeared in front of me. These six books have an amalgamation of all the knowledge I hadprehended from the seven books the hidden being have provided; I only did not bring out myprehension of rule-bending power, that is my secret, and I don¡¯t want anyone to know about it.

    If I could, I would have given her copies of the six of seven books that hidden being have provided me, but I could not. They could not be taken out of Inheritance space, and knowledge inside them couldn¡¯t be transmitted unless Iprehended it and written it down.

    She took the six books I have given her and flipped through them. "I am quite impressed, seeing the world you are from and your level, your elemental knowledge is even better than those of higher worlds." She praised, but I could see the hidden ¡¯but¡¯ in her tone.

    "But it is not enough; yourprehension may be deep, but there is nothing new about it, and it is still at the middle elementary level; it is not enough to buy you even an hour in the library," She said and returned the books back to me.

    "How about this?" I asked and sent a couple of more books on her way. All of them contain the Inheritance designs I had acquired, fromplete to broken.

    "These below average designs of inheritance, with no new insight, keeping them in the library with tarnish its great collection," she said and threw the books at me; she looked quite angry like I had literally given her the shit.

    "I am giving youst chance, little human, give me something good, or I will throw you out of the library," She said. The gentle smile on her face had vanished, and now she looked very impatient. It looks those books have offended her quite much.

    I started to think, there are still a couple of things I have. The books provided by Sir Al would be no use, they are quite old, and Sir Al said they are popr and spread across the wide world, there is a good chance that these books are already present in the library.

    The other thing I have is my and her excellent Inheritance. Both of them are good, especially her Excellencies Inheritance designs; good is not a word that one would use to describe it, but still, the library there is a chance that library will have something like it in its collection.

    That leaves one unique thing with me, and that is scrolls of twins. They record the whole process of elementalization of two opposite elements in the twins, and this process is recorded from within. The seeds of rule-bending power which used to make the core had recorded the whole process.

    This information isplete and unique; even if the library has something like it, it will still be unique.

    Though I should be not sharing my friends¡¯ information, and if it had been aplete live being, I would not have done that, but I am giving it a library without a single living being which is present in the ruin, where humans rarees.

    I thought about the reasons to fool my guilt before taking out the red and snow-white scrolls. "How about these ones?" I asked her and give her the scrolls.

    She took the scrolls from me with an impatient expression but soon, her expression changed, and the gentle smile returned to her face.

    "Aplete and detailed recording of first and second elementalization process together, and top that they are of the two opposite elements on the blood twins." She said with a big smile. "Though the level of knowledge is low and library have many things simr to it, we do not have something this unique, seeing it is of opposite elements and of blood twins," She added before she turned to me.

    "Thank you for your patronage; the library will love to add it to its collection and will give you one month time to study in the two hundred and seventy-four sections of 1st level of the library." She said before she turned to Professor.

    "For bringing such patron, the library will offer you one week of study in eight two sections of the library." She said to Professor. This has surprised both and her and me greatly, especially her.

    "Thank you so much for such an opportunity," Professor said before her expressions turned even more respectful. "Mydy, I have a request to make. Would you listen?" she asked. Hearing that, an expression of spirits face tightened a little.

    "What is it?" The spirit asked with a hint of impatience. "I would like to give to gift this precious opportunity to someone else; that person is more worthy of it than me," Professor said, impressing even me with her eloquent words.

    "Sure, its not a problem," The library spirit said, "But that person had toe in the library till he is in it and spend that time before his month is over," The library spirit added.

    "Thank You for listening to my request, mydy; it would not be a problem," Professor said before she turned to me. "Micheal, you stay here; I will bring your teacher here as soon as possible," She said. I nodded at her happily.

    I know how much the teacher would love the opportunity; I have tomend Professor for her quick thinking.

    "Mydy, please send me out of the library." Professor requested. The spirit of the library waved her hand without a word, and Professor disappeared.

 Chapter 1807 - Restrictions

    <h4>Chapter 1807 - Restrictions</h4>

    "This is a map of the 1st level of Library; the sections you are allowed to read are marked there," The spirit said as she handed me the paper map. "If you need help but, just say ¡¯Overseer,¡¯ and I will appear to help you," she said before she disappeared.

    I looked at the spot where she had disappeared before looking at the map. A few secondster, shocked expressions couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face; in just the first level of the library, there are over three thousand sections, and I was only able to get ess to a little over two hundred sections.??

    I am not disappointed; I have ess to all the sections I wish to study. With little time, I would not be able to visit all the sections I want to study.

    Looking at the way to the section, I begin to walk there while looking at the grandness of the library. If I have unlimited ess to something like this, I would never have to search for knowledge again; I could spend years here, working to improve every part of my Inheritance.

    Calling the collection of the library huge would be an understatement, it is grand, and the thing is, what I am seeing is the 1 st level of it. There are more levels in it and containing more precious book collections.

    From what I could see from the map, level 1 is known as elementary level. It only contains the basic knowledge. It is so much that one person could not read through the 1st level in his whole lifetime. Even Tyrants will have a problem reading everything in the first level in their whole lifetime.

    I would have to explore the whole library, but I do not have the time to do that. I only have a month, and I would get all the knowledge I need in that time.

    Soon I reached section 143.¡¯ The second, also known as ¡¯ The Elementary Core Section.¡¯

    I want to create a core when I level up to Tyrant Stage, just like twins did during their Elemental Transformation, and we who practiced the Celestial Inheritance could create our core too.

    Though most hosts of Celestial Inheritance create the core muchter when they reached the Peak of Primary Levels.

    In our world, I can not reach the peak of the Primary Levels; the peak of the Primary levels came after two whole stages above the Tyrant stage. Reaching it is impossible in our world due to the limit of the world. Thankfully, one could create the core before reaching a peak of Primary levels; it is just too dangerous and risky.

    I would not have taken risks if there had not been an uing war; I need the strength to survive the war and protect those close to me.

    The Elementary Core section is huge; there are tens of thousands of books in it. From Cosmic Core of the Elemental Bodies to monster core of Monster to the Specialized Core to Inheritance Core to Bloodline Core, information about all types of cores is here.

    I quickly move toward the Inheritance Core section before moving at the Celestial Inheritance core before choosing the Clear Heart Inheritance Core Generation subsection.

    All the books are neatly divided, and that one did not have a problem finding what one needs even if that thing is divided into tens of subsections.

    In the Clear Hear Inheritance Core Generation subjection, there are over five thousand books; even with all my reading speed, I would not be able to read them in a month.

    For that, I have a simple n, and that is recording; I am going to record as many books as I could in my time here and studying them after I got out, but before I do that, I have to select the first book to read.

    I looked at all the books before choosing the book names, ¡¯Basic of Core Generation by Mealyn Geis¡¯; the title of the book ismon, and there are hundreds of books is such title; I choose it because it is first on the shelf and there must be the reason for that seeing the books are not arranged in the alphabetical shelf.

    It had beautifully made the green cover and written in a violet script that will make die for, one could say it is a beautifully crafted book.

    Hun?

    I sent the string of my soul power into my Inheritance space when about to start recording when I saw I could not. My Inheritance space is not opening; it seemed to be restricted by some sort of force.

    I tried again and again, but it would not open in frustration. I closed my eyes and wanting to st it open with the full force of my soul when it opened. I do not need to use it any force; it opened like it always opened, without any friction, smooth as always.

    It did not take me even a moment to understand what was happening, but I tried it a couple of times and found myself right.

    There is some sort of restriction that does not one record the books through Inheritance space. Though I could go into my Inheritance space when I close my eyes, just not when they are open. This means I will be able to take the notes but not record them.

    I even tried using electronics and even recording artifacts, but nothing seemed to work. The restrictions of the library are too strong.

    It is a little disappointing, but there is nothing I could do about it. So, I took out a couple of more books and took them to the reading table.

    Now that I could not record them, I will have to do the work in an old-fashioned way. I will have to study the books and then took notes of the important parts. Though it is not the best oue, it is still an oue I am satisfied with.

 Chapter 1808 - The Vast Knowledge

    <h4>Chapter 1808 - The Vast Knowledge</h4>

    Four days passed by since I had entered the Library of Hermes, and in the four days, I had only taken eight hours of sleep. I am at Emperor Stage. If I took a sleep of two hours daily, I would be able to study it with my maximum efficiency.

    ¡¯It¡¯s a good thing, Professor had brought me to this wonderful library; otherwise, I would have made quite a huge mistake if I had gone with that method,¡¯ I said to myself as I closed up another book.

    Before, I had nned to create a core with a method derived from the twins¡¯ core formation and tidbits I had gathered from the books I read. If I had done that, I would have done myself great harm; there were huge chances I would have died by an explosion of energy.

    There is a huge difference between the Cosmic Core and the Core of the Celestial Inheritance. One form naturally while the other needed to follow a specific method.

    In these four days, I had read over twenty books and got a clear idea about the creation of core, and now I nned to go deeper into it. As I had said, it is aplex process; the more I understand it, the better I will be able to design my core.

    I had already chosen the books I am going to study for next few days. They will give me a clear idea of theplexity of the core formations.

    Hours passed by, and I continued studying when suddenly, I stopped and looked away from the books at the spirit who had appeared beside me silently.

    "Mydy, do you need anything?" I asked, "No, I do not need anything; I had onlye to inform you that Josephine and the healer had arrived, and they are currently at the lobby," She informed and disappeared before I could say anything.

    ¡¯Teacher hade this quickly?¡¯ I asked myself. I had needed nearly eight days to reach the destination and another half a day to reach the library, but Professor went back to the academy and brought the Teacher here in five days without missing an opening.

    I got from my spot and moved toward the lobby. This time, I did not walk but run at a speed, and a few secondster, I saw the Teacher and Professor side by side, with the Teacher having the map in her hand and studying it intently.

    "Micheal, why have youe out? You do know how precious the time in the library is, right?" Teacher asked as she saw me appearing in front of her.

    "Yes, I know. I had onlye to inform you that focus on what you need, don¡¯t care about the other things," I said. I know the habit of the Teacher; she will think about others before she thinks about herself. This is a very rare opportunity; she has to think about herself.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I know how important this opportunity is, and I will be focusing these days on the knowledge that will help me advance my healing arts." Teacher said; I nodded when suddenly I had caught something.

    "Ten days?" I asked, wasn¡¯t the library spirit said seven days. "I had something thatdy overseer found an interesting and extended limit of my time to ten days." Teacher exined, seeing my confusion.

    "Good, extra three days will be very beneficial to you," I said with a smile before disappearing back to my ¡¯core¡¯ section.

    There I did not waste any time and begins studying, days passed by, and I continued to read one book after another while constantly making notes in my Inheritance. All the important points have been written in my notes; I am leaving nothing important behind as I study.

    It had been eleven days since I hade to the library, and now, I had finished with two main parts of creating the core, and only thest part had remained. Once, I finished studying it, I will have all the knowledge I need to create the core.

    I took out the books about it and begin to study them, these books are really great. They have written by authors who had made evenplex things easy, not to mention my base is also strong, and due to it, I was able to understand many concepts easily.

    As for those concepts I did not understand, I would go over them in my Inheritance Space, where time is faster. Whenever I have to think, I close my eyes and go to my Inheritance Space; it saves a huge amount of time; I had saved days of the time by thinking in the Inheritance space.

    Four more days passed and I am still not finished with thest part; it is quiteplex, and I would need one to two days more before I get sufficient knowledge about it.

    I was studying when I stopped and looked to my left. " You are leaving?" I asked a teacher who hade to my section. "Yes, in two minutes, my ten days will be over," she replied. There is little unwillingness on her face, but it had been dawned by the pure joy.

    "It looks like you have found what you needed, teacher," I said, looking at the joy on her face. "Yes, that and much more," she said with a smile; hearing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, its good thing she benefited; it will surely advance her healing arts.

    "Study hard; I will meet you in Academy," the Teacher said and left. A few secondster, I resumed studying.

    I had studied thest part of the core generation for another two days and now studying the aspects of its.

    I could now design the core without getting it wrong, though the process will be dangerous, and I might also die, but now, I will be doing it by the book and would lot less dangerous than the idiotic method I was going to use before.

    It took me seventeen days to study the generation of the core to my satisfaction, and now I have thirteen days. In these thirteen days, I will study the other things rted to my Inheritance.

 Chapter 1809 - Test

    <h4>Chapter 1809 - Test</h4>

    Twelve more days passed, and in these twelve days, I looked through the different sections of the library. Looking for the knowledge I need, and I have to say, I have got a quite great harvest, better than I had expected.

    I looked through everything, from healing sections to the celestial Inheritance section, and I even got to know what that pearl I found in the mist city is; thanks to the overseer who pointed me in the right direction in the herbal section, it was a not marine treasure as I had expected but an herbal treasure.

    Not only that, but I have also found quite a lot about the bed I had found in the few hours I had spent in the artificer sections and also found out about my pseudo bloodline. I had also visited the ¡¯core¡¯ section back and spent a day looking at other types of the ¡¯core; they helped me a lot in understanding many things.

    There are still few things I was not able to find out though, it would have been nice if I got some information about them.

    Currently, I am ¡¯Curse¡¯ section, reading the information about the curses and ways to destroy them. There is huge information about, including the information about the curses that became sentient; those are real terrors.

    I have been in this section for a while, and I nned to stay here till my time is over. In time, I was already able to find a couple of methods to destroy and restrict the curses, and I am searching for more.

    The old curses are very tricky to deal with; the more I know about them, the better I would be able to deal with them. I am not the only one who is afflicted with the curse; my mother is also afflicted with the curse.

    Her curse is not sentient, but it is getting powerful, and if I did not do anything to destroy it, it would kill my mother. Teacher had said it had already be quite powerful, and if not for my mother being suppressing it with her strength, it would have finished her by now.

    Teacher is quite curious about the method mother is using to suppress the curse seeing the curse had already sealed her power, and when she told me about it, I have also be quite curious about it; I will also ask her when I heal her curse.

    Hours passed, and I continued reading and before finally closing the book. It is a good thing; I had finished it before the time is over.

    After cing the book in its ce, I closed my eyes and started to write the notes. The book is quite great; I immediately wrote down its essence and also some interesting parts, which I have to do the researchter.

    "Nine minutes," I said as I opened my eyes and looked at my watch. Nine minutes have remained till the one month is over, and I have no interest in reading further books; I rather enjoy the majesty of the library in the remaining time.

    I walked out of section 134 while looking around each beautiful bookshelf filled with books. Also, admiring murals on the columns depicting different legends, only a few I am able to recognize.

    The artist who had drawn the murals is truly amazing. If one stares at the murals long enough, one will find the paintings moving, ying the scene depicted in the mural.

    Seeing the beauty of this grand library, I wish I could stay here forever and read each and every book this library had, but unfortunately, I could not do that. Time is slipping fast; it won¡¯t be long before I walk out of this library.

    Speaking of elementalization, now I do not feel as much guilt as before sharing my friends secret. I had not only saved them but also made their cores go through the 1st and 2nd elementalization process together.

    It takes decades, even centuries, for elemental bodies to go through 2nd elementalization from 1st mentalization, but both of them went through two elementalization same times.

    In the cosmic elemental bodies, 1st elementalization is core formation or induction of cosmic elemetalization where bodies transformed into cosmic elementalization bodies from the regr bodies.

    The 2nd elemetalization is Phantom Realization, where phantoms of their core materialized. Those two grand cherry blossom trees were part of the second elementalization; I had done both processes together unknowingly, and it was a very dangerous process, and it was due to their willpower both of them were able to survive, and they will enjoy the fruit of that.

    I had way underestimated their progress; it will be much faster than I had imagined. I will have to keep working hard to maintain my edge over them.

    "Times up!" The library spirit said as I appeared in the lobby. "Thank you for this great opportunity, mydy; I have benefitted a lot from it.

    "The time in the library is earned by you; the benefits you got are also due to your efforts," she said. Though she said it, I could tell she is quite happy about the praise.

    "Before leaving, I wanted to ask about something. Can I ask it?" I asked her. It is a question I wanted to ask since I had heard the rules of the library but did not ask it in fear of getting kicked out angrily.

    "Sure, ask away," she said.

    "I wanted to ask since the library did not have a librarian, does it mean one can chance to be one," I asked. I had expected her to fly into a rage, but instead, I have got a beautiful smile in return.

    "ording to the rulesid down by the creator of the library. If the library is without a master, then it will be the artifact spirit¡¯s job to find a new master," The tool spirit said, quickening my breath, making my heart beak excitedly.

    If there is the slightest chance that I could be a master of this library, I will try my hard to do it. Though, I know it will be a near-impossible task, I still couldn¡¯t help but get excited about it, and I wish library spirit tell me conditions as soon as possible instead of keeping me waiting in suspense.

    "To be a master, one have to ace nine tests set up by the creator, the first three tests will give you ess of Librarian and let you take the library with you, the next three tests will make you overseer, and afterpleting thest three tests, you will be the master of the library." The library spirit exined with a bright smile.

    "Every person who entered the library gets three chances against each test; that fox had used her two chances, healer also used one chance, both of them failed spectacrly," she said before looking directly into my eyes.

    "So, are you willing to give the first test a try?" The library spirit asked with a mysterious smile on her face.

 Chapter 1810 - Equation Puzzle

    <h4>Chapter 1810 - Equation Puzzle</h4>

    "Yes, I am willing," I said.

    She nodded gently and waved a fair hand; the next moment, a beautiful concentric circle of white shining runes appeared in front of me. There are nineyers of runes in these concentric circles that are spinning left and right.

    "The first test is very simple; to solve this puzzle within three hours, as long as you do, you will be the librarian and will be able to move the library with you." The library spirit said.

    I heard what she said but did not even acknowledge what she said as all my eyes focused on the wonderful thing in front of me. I have solved the runic puzzle now and then, but they were very different from this one, not only in difficulty but also in ingenuity.

    It did not take me a minute to realize the rules of the puzzle. I will have to do the puzzle of each ring, which will give me a hint of an answer to solve the ring, and solving that would give me a hint ring below it.

    It may look like a standard concentric puzzle, but it is not. It is a much moreplex thing which made my heart excited. Each concentric circle of runes is a runic equation that I will have to solve before moving to the ring below it.

    I walked toward it and stood in front of the big equation puzzle, which is as big as me, and begin to study it carefully.

    There are nine equations, but other than the one on the outer ring, every equation is iplete. Only after solving the first ring will I be able toplete the second equation and solver, doing the same with the rings below, just like the way concentric puzzles are solved.

    I must have observed the problem for half an hour before I moved my hand to solve it. I begin to move the runes, applying one form after another.

    But as I solved further, the problem became even moreplex, but that is to be expected. How can one be a librarian of such a grand library without having a knowledgeable mind? Bing a librarian means taking half ownership of the artifact, and to have such a thing, one will need to pass the near impossible test.

    If someone saw me solving the puzzle, they would see me moving the runes at the blurring speed before suddenly stopping to think before moving against moving the puzzles.

    Buzz!

    This continued for half an hour before I took back both of my hands, and at the same time, the white runes of the first concentric runic circle turned green and some of the runes, from it, went to the second ring,pleting the equation.

    When I looked at the second sequation, I found my head spinning. This one is tens of times difficult than the first one; it is like the first one was just a simple trail, the real equations started from the second, and now I have to solve it.

    The moment I started the test, my Inheritance Space had been sealed; I could not contact it even if I want. Closing my eyes did not help too; the result is the same.

    I must have stared at the problem for twenty minutes before I begin to solve it. The equation is hard from the beginning, and it started to test the limit of knowledge. I began to use methods I had never used before to solve it, making it even more fun.

    Using these methods has given me different ideas about my Inheritance, but I had shelved them in my mind and focused on solving the equation.

    Soon, I forgot everything; the only thing in my mind is solving a problem. With a minute, I would apply the tens of forms on it and expand the problem further; it is very frustrating but also very exciting.

    I had never been challenged like this before, though Lord Al had challenged my concepts. He had not challenged the theoretical runic knowledge I had, but this little problem had challenged me like never before.

    I had to dive deep inside my mind to search for the answers; the more I solve the problem, the more problems it will have, and I would have to solve it; I will do that continuing till I hadpletely unraveled the problem.

    Hun!

    I was solving it when suddenly I had got the inspiration, and my hands became even blurrier as they begin to move the runes around rapidly. I understood how to solve the problem in the quickest way, and I am doing it.

    Buzz!

    If Micheal had turned back now, he would see the shocked eyes of the librarian as she saw the second ring solved. Though the shock in her eyessted only for a second as she eased her expression, her mind is still shocked inside.

    I looked at the third ring, and I wanted to curse; the creator of the equation puzzle must have wanted to kill me. The equation could not be called hard; it is beyond that, and this is just the third ring; there are six rings beyond that.

    "Times up." I heard from behind me. I am not surprised seeing the three hours over; the first ring took an hour while the second took two hours. Looking at disappearing nine rings, I wonder how anyone could solve them in just three hours.

    Only those with monstrous knowledge and mind could solve such a puzzle in a record time, and I am far from reaching that level.

 Chapter 1811 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1811 - Return</h4>

    "You have done quite well human, you are only the 9th person in ten thousand years to solve the secondyer of the first test." The spirit said encouragingly.

    Hearing that, I did not feel good at all; from the data I had read about this ruin, it had been more than ten thousand years since the piece of ruin had broken up from its main world.

    So, there would not have been many people who came to the library, but even then, only nine people solving the secondyer of a puzzle seemed too low of the number.

    "Is there a restriction on who could give the test?" I asked. "Of course there is; the first three tests are only for the Primary stage practitioner, who are less than fifty years," She said; hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help get shocked.

    The tyrant stage and two stages above that are part of the Primary stages, and only those people at the Primary stages could give the test.

    The thing that shocked me most is that the age limit, only the talented ones could reach the Tyrant stage before fifty and most people focus on their practice and not academics at that time.

    Only people like the teacher and me, who are academic by nature or their Inheritance, require them to be academic have the knowledge to attempt the test, barely able to solve the second ring first test, not to mention one have to solve all three test within fifty years of age before one could be full-fledged Librarian of the library.

    "Don¡¯t think too much, human, you have two chances, you should think about solving the first test. It will make you Librarian for hundred years, with ess over the thousand sections of the library." The spirit said.

    Her words were inspiring; it filled with motivation to try harder again next time. Though I know she is dangling a carrot in front of me, I know very well that I need that carrot.

    I have nearly thirty years, and If I could somehow solve the first test within ten years, then I will have a chance against the next two tests with the resources of the library. So, in the next decade, I should focus on increasing my knowledge.

    The library has the power to change the fates, not only mine but of my world¡¯s too; I will have to get it, no matter what.

    "Will I send you out, or will using your second chance at test?" The library spirit asked. "Send me out please, I will be using the second chance when I am confident on passing the test," I said. "I wish you good luck with it," The library spirit said with a smile before sending me out.

    I faded out of the library and appeared above the river; I quickly have to stabilize myself to not fall into the river below.

    "Have you tried the test? how far did you go?" Professor asked in her melodic voice. I turned and red at her, and she again smiled mischievously at me. If not about the library, she would have at least warned me about the test; I would not be so shocked about it when it appeared.

    "The test was very hard; I was only able to solve up to the second ring," I said with a disappointed sigh.

    "What! You solved the second ring!" Professor shouted back, totally losing her seductiveposure.

    Now it is my time to give her a look; I may be sad; I am also pretty proud of myself for solving the second equation in such a short time, it was the hardest problem I had ever faced, and I had solved it in the record time.

    "Marina was only able to solve the first ring, she said she will be to solve the second ring, but she needed more time than one allocated," Professor said. It is not surprising, a teacher is smart and knowledgeable that with enough time, she will even be able to solve the third ring equation and the one above that.

    The only reason I could solve the second equation in time was because of the sudden inspiration I had.

    Professor had talked about the result of her sister, but she did not talk about her own result. It is not hard to guess what her result would have been.

    "This was a great opportunity; thank you, Professor," I said. I had got a lot from these ruins; the things I got from this ruin would help me greatly in designing my Inheritance.

    "It¡¯s the least I could do for my future boss," Professor said, "I am just teasing; you don¡¯t go shy and all with a little tease," Professor said, seeing the expression on her.

    "By the way, I have sent the signal to the academy; they will be calling your back soon," Professor informed. I nodded, but soon I caught the meaning behind her words.

    "You are noting back with me?" I asked. "No, the Grimm Monsters are doing something very fishy here; I want to find out what it is," she replied, hearing that my expression couldn¡¯t help but change.

    "There is likely a Leader ss Tyrant here," I informed seriously. "Rx, I could protect myself from the Leader," She said.

    I am not much surprised, seeing overflowing power out of her, I had already guessed her power reached above the Elite, even if she is not full fledge Leader ss Tyrant, she is very close to bing one and would protect herself against the leader ss Tyrant with the strange abilities she had got from her bloodline.

    Still, I wanted to pursue her out of this endeavor but seeing the look in her eyes, I closed my opened mouth.

    "Take this, I hope you do not need to use it," I said, took the ring off my finger, and threw it at her. Professor caught the ring and looked at me.

    "What is it?" She asked, "Something that will save you if you got in trouble," I said with a sigh, and the next moment, energy from the beacon covered me, and I disappeared from the ruin.

 Chapter 1812 - Wretched

    <h4>Chapter 1812 - Wretched</h4>

    "Where is Josephine? Why had she note back with you?" A familiar voice asked as I came out of the teleportation.

    To be honest, I very much wanted to avoid the questions of this woman, but I know that is not a choice I have. Even teacher and professor do not dare to mess with this old thing.

    "Professor decided to stay and look for what Grimm Monsters doing secretly," I answered truthfully.

    "What is that girl thinking? There is likely a Leader ss Tyrant there." Old woman, ma muttered under her breath angrily, and even in her frustration, she was careful enough to cloak our conversation.

    "That girl has be even more reckless since the change in a bloodline," she said before she turned to me.

    "Why didn¡¯t you stop her?" she asked, "You are going to take the reigns of the academy in the future; you should have taken more responsibility and stopped her." The old woman continued without giving me a chance to exin.

    "I tried, but you know how Professor got when she decided to do something," I exined when I finally got the chance. "Not to forget, she is much stronger than me; I could not stop her even if I want to," I added.

    "That girl has really be reckless," The old woman said with a sigh. I talked to her for a few minutes and slipped away at the first chance I got. This woman really scare the hell out of me; the more I stayed away from her, the better it will be.

    On the way, I had contacted a teacher who turned out to be taking a break from her duties to focus on her research and left the charge of the academy at the hands of the old women Ma. It¡¯s not surprising, a teacher takes breaks for her research now and then.

    Soon, I reached my house, and the first thing I did was shower; I had not showered in a month. Though I had cleared myself with energy and the library have a very powerful cleaning enchantment, I still could never feel refreshed without a good shower.

    Ten minutester, I was out of the shower and directlyid on the bed to sleep. For the past month, I had been on the two-hour/day sleep. Though this amount of sleep keeps me at my peak, it is not satisfying; the magic of good long sleep is something else.

    I had slept for nearly sixteen hours, when I woke up, I feltpletely refreshed. I stayed on the bed for a couple of minutes before I walked out and freshened up myself before walking into the kitchen.

    An hourter, I was in the kitchen eating breakfast with Ashlyn. It feels good to eat freshly cooked food. If I had not cooked the breakfast for her, who known Ashlyn might have eaten me alive in her anger.

    With breakfast over, I walked to the training room. I wanted to quickly go to my Inheritance space and sort out everything I have got from the library, but before I do that, there is onest thing I want to do.

    Inside the training room, I finally took out the green bed. This type of green bed is called Riverbed, due to the first bed of this design called Riverbed. It uses a special type of Blue Stone, Renwyth stone.

    Thousands of powerful organizations and Houses manufacture the Riverbed in higher worlds, and most of them work the simr way.

    Buzz!

    ¡¯If what I read in the library book is right, then I should start with this,¡¯ I said and added a small amount of energy in circr runic sigil. Just as I did, the bed shone faintly and buzzed as it activated.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, and I begin to check its function one by one. If this bed could be all the things that the books had mentioned, then it would be an amazing healing resource and the best research material.

    Since I had read about the things healing beds could do, I wanted to create something like it. I want to incorporate the functions of the healing beds into my coffin; it would be amazing if I am able to do that.

    Two hours passed by, and I still checking its functions; there are too many of them. This is making me excited; this is a great asset for healers. If every powerful healer in the academy has something like it, their healing efficiency will skyrocket.

    Humm Humm!

    I was looking into many functions of the bed when suddenly my holowatch vibrated heavily from important mail. The mail is from Councilwoman Ma, who is calling me to the infirmary as soon as possible; what made my heart skip a beat was that the Professor is injured and needed care.

    Thud!

    Reading that, I did not waste any moment. I took the bed in my storage, and a secondter, I shot out of my house at great speed; it took me less than a minute to flew to the top floor of the infirmary and walked into it with my special ess.

    "What were you thinking? Just because you got a little bit of power, you think you could just fight the Leader ss Tyrants!" A screaming voice reaches my ears as I entered the hall. It is not an old woman, ma, who usually likes to scream, but a teacher, whom I had never before seen scream like that.

    "Calm down, Marina, my condition may look bad, but it is a lot better than it looked," Professor said strugglingly, even at such a state, her voice had that strange allure.

    In the hall, there are only four people, other than the teacher, who looked visibly vexed and worried. There is also councilwomen Ma and councilman Rufus. All of them are looking at Professor, whose state is quite wretched; even from a distance, I could see how bad her condition is.

 Chapter 1813 - Healed

    <h4>Chapter 1813 - Healed</h4>

    Professor is lying on the medical artifact; her body is bloodied, and marks of curse and poison could be seen all over her enchanting face and body; there is not a single ce that hadn¡¯t been attacked.

    She is not only attacked by curses and poison but also by the normal attacks, and the worse thing is, all three attacking energies are giving off the vibe of Leader ss.

    When I walked toward the Professor, I had covered myself with my armor. These wounds are from Leader ss powerhouses; they are very dangerous to me who only have the power of above-average Tyrant; I better not touch her.

    Only someone like a teacher could heal her, the Teacher might look weak, but she is a powerful Elite ss Healer and just a step away from reaching Master ss. When she would take that step, she will be select few healers in the world who could heal someone who is above that of the Leader ss.

    "Teacher, ce Professor on it," I said suddenly and took out the bed. The medical artifact she had ced the Professor on is too low a grade to get a perfect look at her vitals; the Riverbed is more than capable of doing that.

    "This bed!" Councilman Rufus said in a shocked voice. The other two are also shocked, but they are busy moving the Professor into the new bed.

    Buzz!

    Soon, they ced the Professor on the bed, and I activated its multiple functions and next second, a very detailed metaphysical projection appeared over the bed. It is much detailed than I thought, and when I begin to study the metaphysical projection of Professor, I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised.

    "It seemed like Josie is right," the Teacher muttered in shock, and I couldn¡¯t help but dumbly nod. It is clearly seen three powerful foreign energies are attacking the Professor, but she is fighting back. Her Bloodline energy is stopping the three Grimm Energies from doing any serious harm, and doing so, it is whittling them down slowly.

    So, one could imagine how powerful her bloodline is; normal bloodlines could not contend against such energies even if they are on the same level, but here this bloodline is contending against not one, not but three leader ss energies.

    Still, the Professor is healing very slowly, that it would take more than a week before her bloodline could gain the upper hand and destroy these energies. It would be better if she gets outside help, it would do the job quickly, and it¡¯s Professor¡¯s good luck that her elder sister is quite capable.

    "Micheal, magnify on her heart," the Teacher asked; I nodded and operated the control; a secondter, the heart of Professor magnified, and we all some surprising scene.

    "Is that?" Teacher asked, looking specific color spot. "Yes, her Bloodline begins the process to form the core," I said in shock.

    I had read about the formation of the cores, and most bloodlines form the core when they reached a peak of Primary Levels, but those stronger ones form the cores early.

    With Professor forming a core this early means only one thing: her bloodline is out of the ordinary, and purity of it is also great to form the core, no wonder her bloodline energy can fight against the three Grimm Energies at the same time.

    The process had just begun, and it would take quite long for the core to form, but it is clear that it would form when she is still a Tyrant.

    After few minutes of studying heart, a gentle but powerful aura begin to radiate from a teacher, and the next moment, hundreds of tiny runes flew out of the Teacher¡¯s hand and into the Professors body, where these runes formed goblet-shaped formations and begin to burn the Grimm Energies.

    That was just a beginning, and a few secondster, another group of runes shot from her hands and then another and then another.

    The Teacher¡¯s skills are beyond mine, and now they have seemed to have improved even more. Her healing arts seemed to have be moreplex and powerful; her mastery also reached apletely different height than before.

    It seemed like a trip to the library have helped her more than I had imagined, and this will not end; I will know how much she improved when she would finish digesting all the knowledge she had gained from the library.

    Hours passed by, and Teacher cleaned one body part after another of the Professor. When she had finally stopped a few hourster, nearly all the Grimm energies have disappeared, and those that have remained are now being hunted professors bloodline energy; it won¡¯t be long before every speck of her Grimm energy destroyed from her body.

    With Grimm¡¯s energy disappearing, all the visible injuries have been healed, and radiant color returned to the Professor¡¯s skin. Not only that but her tattered magenta gown has also beenpletely repaired.

    I had already suspected that Professor¡¯s clothing is a part of her ability but still couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. I could create the clothing out of energy but not this perfectly; her clothes may be conjured by the energy, but they act like real clothes; I could not do something like that.

    "Now that you are healed, you will tell me everything that you did after you sent Micheal away; I don¡¯t want any detail left behind." Teacher said strictly.

    She usually uses her tone on Elina usually, but she sometimes used it on Professor. There are more than ten years of difference between the two sisters, and after their parent¡¯s death, it was the Teacher who brought up Professor, so she could be said to be half-mother to her sister.

 Chapter 1814 - Blood Crystals

    <h4>Chapter 1814 - Blood Crystals</h4>

    "After Micheal left, I directly went to their main base in the Ruin, hoping to find out what they are doing in the ruin to bring such high numbers," Professor begin.

    "I was able to infiltrate inside quite easily and even able to went near the core area before getting discovered and attacked," "There were three Leader-ss Grimm Monsters, aside from the one I had fought before, there was also a Curse Master and a Poison Master," the Professor said.

    "Did you able to find out what they are doing?" Councilwoman Ma asked. "Yes, I did. If not for that, I would not have been this injured," the Professor said, confidentugh, and a palm-size blood-red crystal appeared in her hand.

    I was shocked seeing the crystal as I know what it is, and not only that, my runes begin to react, wanting that thing. If they could, they would have leaped out of my body and consumed the Blood Crystal in the Professor¡¯s hand.

    The crystal Professor is holding is called Blood Crystal; it is made when the blood of the powerhouse crystalizes, and that needs certain conditions to happen.

    "They have found a Blood Crystal cache, which is protected under powerful runic formations. They were trying to open that formation and get the cache of the blood crystals," Professor said, and when she said it, there was quite a smile on her face.

    "You destroyed that formation?" Teacher asked. "Not only I had destroyed it but was I also able to get a huge share of these sweet Blood Crystal," Professor said.

    From what she said, it is quite easy to deduce what happened. When she discovered it, she went for cache, and Grimm Monsters tried to stop her and injuring her heavily in the process. Still, it seemed surreal that she was able to contend against the attacks of three Leader-ss Tyrants.

    It seemed like I had way much underestimated the Professor¡¯s strength. It is not easy to survive under the attacks of three Leader-ss Tyrants, even if you are a Leader ss Tyrant yourself.

    "It would have been impossible to get those Blood Crystals and escape under the attacks of three Leader-ss Tyrants if not for this precious thing," Professor said as she removed the ring off her finger. "Micheal, thank you, your this ring had really saved my life," She added as she gave a ring to me.

    "Keep it, its no use to me in my current strength; return it to me when I get the strength to use it," I said, pushing the ring back to her.

    To use the ring, one has to be a Leader ss Tyrant at the least. I am far from reaching that stage; it is safe in the Professor¡¯s hands till I reach that stage. "Well, thank you. I will take care of it till you be capable of using it," Professor said as she happily put the ring back on her finger.

    Others were curious about the ring, but they did not ask about it, and the Professor did not tell. It is not an artifact you should tell others about.

    "By the way, I was able to kill the one Leader ss Tyrant before escaping," Professor said suddenly, shocking us all out of our mind.

    We all looked at her, not daring to believe what she said. It is much harder to kill a single Tyrant when it is a group and than alone Tyrant, and she had a killing Leader ss Tyrant and not a regr Tyrant. It is quite unbelievable.

    "You are mostly healed; you can go to your home and rest there," the Teacher said to Professor after she calmed her emotions down. "Thanks, sis," Professor said as she jumped out of bed and walked toward the door.

    "Micheal, take these. I am sure these will be very useful to you one day," Professor said and threw a storage pouch at me before disappearing.

    I looked inside the storage and couldn¡¯t help but get shocked; I had barely stopped myself from gasping. In the storage, there is nearly twenty Blood Crystal which is a lot, though I had expected there would be Blood Crystals inside the storage but did not expect them to be this many.

    I will have to thank her personally for it. I need such treasures; creating the core and leveling into the Tyrant stage will require a huge amount of resources. More than I had initially expected, I would have to scour the multiple realms for them when I merged with the whole Honeb.

    Soon, both councilwomen left after saying few words, and only the Teacher and I remained in the hall. "I had been researching for the Med Bed artifact of this grade but never able to find one." Teacher said as she looked at the blue bed.

    "It was my luck; it was was in quite a tricky ce," I said. "I should be finished researching it in few days; after that, I will leave it in the infirmary," I said to the Teacher.

    "You don¡¯t have to do that. This artifact is every healer¡¯s dream; it will increse your healing efficiency by 20%." Teacher said. "Don¡¯t worry about a teacher; I do not need this bed as much as you think," I said and took the bed back in my storage.

    In a week or two, I should finish collecting all the data I need, and at that time. I will give this bed to a teacher. While this bed is amazing, I am confident that I would be able to copy its desirable functions and incorporate them into my healing arts.

    It will be difficult, but with some hard work and the help of Rule Bending power, I will be able to do that without a problem.

    I discussed the healing arts with the Teacher for a few hours. She is not the only one who read through the healing section, though she had spent five more times there than me and was able to study much more; the discussion with her was extremly helpful.

 Chapter 1815 - Dark Red

    <h4>Chapter 1815 - Dark Red</h4>

    Seventeen days had passed since I had returned to the academy, and except for the daily lectures I do, I had not left my home for anything.

    I have been studying, working on my Inheritance, and I am making such fast progress I had never made before.

    The trip to the library could be said to be beyond helpful; it had filled me with tons of inspiration that even after working for days, I have not slowed down even a bit; it could be said my speed has be even faster.

    If there are two turning points in the creation of my Tyrant stage upgrade, the most important part of my Inheritance, then it would be my meeting with Sir Al and my trip to the library; both are defining moments that changed the direction of my Inheritance for the better.

    If I am able to create the Inheritance the way I want, it will be amazing. Beyond amazing, I have been working hard to realize the idea I had about my Inheritance, and I will seed.

    Currently, I am not working in my Inheritance Space but studying the formation on the mat, another great treasure I had found in the ruin. Till now, I had been so busy working with my Inheritance that I had not been able to focus on anything else.

    Today, I am going to use those core of wraiths of mist city. I had dallied this long enough, but today, I am going to use them, and for that, I am studying the formation.

    The formation I am studying is not the formation the Grimm Monster used to purify and absorb the wraith cores. This one is a grade higher than it and able to give energy much purer than it.

    The higher purity is always not good; it depends on one''s need and suitability. If Grimm Monster wanted, it would choose that formation instead of this one, that one suited its need, and this one did not. For the same reason, I am choosing this one.

    Such high purity will be dangerous and painful, but this is what I want. Strengthening my rune''s higher purity energy is not my only purpose; there is one other reason behind it.

    An hourter, I finished studying the formation and sat on the center of it, and ced one small Grey-Red core in front of me. This is the core of the first monster wraith I had killed; I am starting from the weakest core; who knows how much powerful purified energy, and I don''t want to be killed by using the strong core, in case it is strong.

    Buzz!

    I activated the formation, and as I did, the core started to lit up, and that shine became brighter and brighter. It became sort of blinding that one moment; I even thought of getting the hell out of the training room before it explodes.

    Of course, I did not do that; the formation is very borate. There are many fail-safes ced on it. It is capable of handling even more powerful, extremly vtile cores, and this wraith core is very stable.

    As I looked at a tiny dark red whiff, I shuddered and wanted to avoid it, but I steeled my heart and remained in my ce.

    ''It is going to be painful,'' I said in my mind. I am very sure about that fact.

    A secondter, the whiff entered inside me, and for a second, nothing had happened as particles of whiff spread across my body; they even gave me a slightly warm feeling.

    "Ahhhhh¡­"

    Suddenly, I screamed loudly in pain. The particles of the whif spread across me liquefied, filling my body with ghostly scarlet liquid which wants to tear my body and soul apart. I had expected it to be painful, but not this painful; it is much beyond what I had expected.

    It had made me unconcious for a moment, and when I came back to myself, the first thing I did was to circte the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I have be some sort of m.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.t; I could not circte the supremebat exercise unless I am feeling some kind of pain. Normal cirction barely helps; if I practice normally, it would take me years to create a diamond seal.

    There is the reason why only Tyrants were able to create the Diamond Seal. Even among them, a very small minority of them were able to create more than five seals. It is damn difficult to create one, and if one had not found a certain way, then one stops progressing in it.

    I channeled all the inhuman pain I am feeling into the Supreme Combat Exercise and circte it. I circte faster and faster with a single one-track mind, and before I know it, I was able toplete the long cirction, and an amethyst seal started to form.

    On the way toward cirction for the third seal, I noticed my runes have finally reacted and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g energy. Not only my runes but honeb and Nero also started taking the energy; Nero''s actions surprised me as he had not taken the energy when I was in mist city.

    If it had been any time other time, I would have thought about it for longer, but now I have no time. With them s.u.c.k.i.n.g energy, the pain is lessening rapidly, and cirction is slowing down; I could not let that happen.

    I finally had the momentum to create the seals and just eight amethyst seals away from having my third diamond seal. I want the diamond seal, and for it, I would do anything and take even greater risks.

 Chapter 1816 - 3rd Diamond Seal

    <h4>Chapter 1816 - 3rd Diamond Seal</h4>

    Not wanting to let the momentum slow down, I took out another Wraith Core and ced it on the ashes of the previous core.

    This core came from the stronger wraith than thest¡¯s core I used. The pain I will feel will be greater, but I hope it will help me build the momentum; I need to create the seals of Supreme Combat Exercise.

    A second after I ced the core, it begins to shine brightly, and a few secondster, it turned to ashes like the previous core with a whiff of dark red misting out of it.

    "Ahhhhh..."

    Soon, that whiff merged entered inside me, and I begin to burn from the inside again. This time, I held into my sanity, not wasting even a second before I channeled all the pain into circting.

    I begin to circte faster again, much faster than before, getting closer and closer to the fourth amethyst seal, and a few minutester, I finished the cirction. The creation of the fourth seal begins, and I, without stopping, started to circte for the fifth.

    While I am circting, I had also spared some of my mind power to refine the mana. All these seals need mana, and it is a good thing I had reached the 8th floor of my refinement tower, which not only provides much pure mana but also increse my mana storage.

    Time passed, and I had created the fifth amethyst seal, and a few secondster, I felt the pain lessening as my runes began to have such energy.

    Seeing that, I took out another slightly powerful core, and a few secondster, when its purified essence entered me, I felt the pain I had never felt before, but even in this pain, I remained conscious and circted the energy.

    I understand how big the opportunity is; it is not just pain that is helping me create the seals but also the chance that this day had created.

    If I had only needed the pain to create the seals, I would have already created the ten Dimaond Seals and got that seal, but no. Pain is necessary but not the most important thing in creating seals rapidly; it is a chance when everything seems to fall into ce at the right, and its the perfect moment to do that thing.

    I am at thest stage where creating seals became much harder than I will have to use all the advantages I had to do it. While I am doing it, even if I became seriously injured, it will be worth it as long as I create the third Diamond seal.

    Soon, the creation of the sixth seal begins, and I started to circte for the seventh. The cirction has be harder; I had to give huge effort to move the energy forward; it is like every part of my body is trying hard to stop me.

    I did not stop, and I will not stop till I reached my target. So, when I saw momentum lessening, I added another core, a stronger core. I am taking a quite risk in doing that, but I have no choice; only stronger ones would be able to help me.

    Ahhhhh...

    Puh Puh Puh

    I scremed out loud and puked the blood; the dark red energies are tearing my body apart. Till now, my body strength and healing abilities kept dark red mist from damaging my body too much, but the power of new core too much and dark red mist produced by it had torn through me.

    The condition of my body has be quite serious; even then, I kept pushing and created the seventh amethyst seal, and not long after, the creation of the eighth one had also begun.

    For the ninth seal, the difficulty had increased immensely. Still, I kept pushing and pushing and was finally able to create it. Nowst Amethyst seal remained to be created, and when I started to circte for it, I knew it would not be easy.

    So, I added another core; for the first time, I added before even the power of the previous core had lessened, and when its dark red energy merged with me, I felt like I am hell.

    "AHHHH..."

    I screamed out loudly and fell down from the sitting position. The pain was so great that it took my all, forget to maintain my bnce, I did not form coherent thoughts. The only thing I held on to in such pain and near-death condition is the cirction of the Supreme Combat Exercise.

    I circted, even when I could not think, I do not know for how long I circted, but I did and only stopped when cooling energy begins to spread through my body.

    I immediately knew it is not the energy of the Amethyst Seal; the amethyst seal does not have such power. Ruby Seal has, and when I looked into my temple, I was right; Ruby seal had been created from the amethyst seals, and now it is releasing the energies.

    When I looked at the condition of my body, I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked. It is a good thing; I have a strong body and soul, I would not be able to bear the power of the dark red energy. Even with a strong physique, the dark red energy had brought me to the brink of death.

    Soon all the energy of Ruby seal had been absorbed, and it had only been able to heal only half of my injuries. It is not surprising seeing the extent of my injuries.

    Ruby seal is far from capable of healing them; still, I am not worried, the best thing ising, and it would be a problem for it to heal these bit injuries in second.

    With ruby seals created, it went to be to other nine ruby seals and started and spin. Soon, they became a blur, and their color started to fade slowly; soon, the blur will be colorless before a diamond sheen would appear on it, and Diamond Seal will be created.

    Seeing it will take some time before the diamond seal is created, I opened my eyes and got up before carefully storing ash of cores into the bottle.

    This ash contains a colossal amount of energy; what I took from the cores is pure energy that is useful for me. Hell, If I dared to eat the core, even the weakest one, I would have exploded within seconds; the core of Tyrants is no joke.

    BUZZ!

    Soon loud buzz rang out in the temple, and Diamond Seal revealed itself, shining in its glory. Just one look at it, and I know all my efforts have gone into creating worth it.

    A momentter, a flood of energy released from the seal, and every part of me begin to absorb it. My body, soul, Inheritance Runes, Honeb, even Nero took ae wonderful energy that the diamond seal had released, and as they absorbed the energy, the big changes begin to appear in them.

 Chapter 1817 - New Curse Seal

    <h4>Chapter 1817 - New Curse Seal</h4>

    "Though I had created the seal but seeing how speedily the curse is growing, I will need to reinforce it every six months at least," Teacher said as she called back her energies from me.

    I looked at the new seal that Teacher had created over the curse sea. It is new, not only in design but also in understanding. The seal could be said to be an amalgamation of her old knowledge and the knowledge she had learned in the library.

    In the center of the seal is the Mysterious Shield. It is acting as the core of the whole seal; it is I suggested Teacher do that.

    The shield had been strengthened by the cosmic energy and diamond energy of the Diamond Seal. It had be quite powerful. With it acting as the core, the curse will have a hard time breaching through it, though it will not be able to hold on forever, seeing how the curse is growing stronger.

    I am not hoping to hold it forever; I just need a safety against the curse so I won¡¯t get caught by it; this seal would do the job.

    I am prepared for emergencies, and with my current strength, even if the curse attacked me, it won¡¯t be able to paralyze mepletely like it did to my mother. It might even get its a_s_s handed back if all my ns work.

    If it had been up to me, I would have erased the curse bastard from me, but I could not do that. I do not have sufficient power to do that, and if I tried with half-hearted efforts, I would regret it.

    I had already made a full proof n to deal with it, its just that to execute it, I will need to be at the Tyrant Stage. Having the power of the Tyrant is not enough; there are certain things that could only be done when one is Tyrant.

    "Thank You, teacher; it had relieved quite a lot of pressure on me," I said as I got from the Riverbed. "It¡¯s at least I could do for my precious student," the Teacher said with a smile. "By the way, when at what time are your parentsing?" Teacher asked.

    "At evening," I replied. I had talked with my mother in the morning beforeing here, and she is told they wille in the evening.

    I was a little surprised when my parents told me they areing to the Academy to visit me. I was nning on visiting them and staying with them at least for a few weeks before I leave for a mission, but now that she ising here, I won¡¯t have to go to the Mistson.

    Though I know the reason behind why Mistson letting theme, I am still happy. This will be my parent¡¯s first trip to the Academy.

    Technically, it will be my mother¡¯s third trip to the Academy, she hade here two times before, but it was decades ago. I am very excited to see my parents, especially my little sister, who had grown so much since thest time I had seen her.

    I talked with the Teacher for half an hour before I went to my home. I had already made all the preparations for their visit, but I would like to go over them one more time.

    Soon, I reached my home and looked at each and every room; everything is perfect. I did not have to change a single thing. My parents will be staying with me, and I want them to like it; I am sure they like it, like me, they also love a calm, serene ce.

    After I was done checking everything, I went to my room andid on the bed before closing my eyes. The next moment, I was in my Inheritance Space with pieces of huge formations all over me.

    I did not touch the pieces of formations; and instead, I took out the notes from the cupboard beside the chair and begin to read them. These are notes I had taken in the library and the understanding I had after reading them; there are also many ideas I had everything is noted down on the notes.

    Whenever I enter my Inheritance space, I took a look at my notes, especially the ideas I had written down. It had been more than a month since I had returned from ruin, and I had already applied many of the ideas I had on my armor.

    Some of these are extremly good and helped me a better concept that I had for my Inheritance, and there are still some which I haven¡¯t yet applied.

    Of all the Inheritance, the one part that is taking most of my time and effort is my core. The new and most important element of theing upgrade.

    The ¡¯Core¡¯ will be the core of my Inheritance; it will be the center of everything. To bear the pressure of everything, it will have to be strong. Not only would I need rare and precious resources for its construction, but I will need its design perfect too.

    The slightest mistake would copse everything, and I might even explode to death. So, a mistake might be allowed in any other part of my Inheritance but not in the core. The core had to be perfect.

    I read the notes for an hour before I started working on my Inheritance, and I worked on it till the evening before I had stopped ande out of my Inheritance Space.

    My parents will being soon, and I will have to go receive them. I am very excited about theming to the Academy; I want to show them what I have aplished, make them feel proud of me.

 Chapter 1818 - Family I

    <h4>Chapter 1818 - Family I</h4>

    "Brother!" A childish voice said as seven people appeared on the formation that had lit up. Six people I know personally, the seventh one I know but never met personally.

    "How is my little angel," I said and picked up the little girl who came running at me from my father¡¯s arms. "Brother, rose missed you very much," she said and as she hugged my neck with her little arms. "Rose missed you too, Ashlyn," she said and picked up Ashlyn, who was on my shoulder in her tiny hands, and gave her some kisses.

    If it had been others, even me doing something like that to her, she would have flown away, but Ashlyn let my sister pick her and give her kisses.

    "Members of Mistson, wee to the Riverfield Academy," Professor said as she weed the party. There is one person she did not wee, her own niece. Of the party of seven from the Mistson, one of them is not from Mistson.

    Elina hade with a party of Mistson, it turned out when she went to the devil forest, she had formed a quite a group. When returning, she decided to go to the Mistson with Joana, which is closed to devil forest, which is yesterday and today, she hade back to Academy with my cousin.

    "Madam Sandra, Lord Jackson, the headmistress, had invited you to her cabin for the tea. "It will be our p_l_e_a_s_u_r_e," said both, the man named Jackson cast his nce at me before he flew with the Professor and aunt Sandra.

    A second after that, Elina also flew away with Joana, giving my family and me some privacy.

    "Riverfield Academy had not changed since I had visited itst time," Mother said after we have taken the air. "The main campus had barely any changes in a century. Thetest change it had in my house, which was built from scratch," I informed.

    "The academy had quite different air than the Mistson," Fathermented. He did not mean it as insultingly as others might consider his words if they heard it. "Though the Academy could not bepared to a Supreme, it had its own charm," I replied with a smile.

    I love Academy, and I would not leave it even if Supremes offers me the world.

    My father had quite a change in him since I had seen himst time, he had reached the peak of King Stage, and from the aura I am sensing from him, he could level up to Emperor stage anytime he wants; he is just holding back for some reason.

    I could not spot any problem with his aura which is quite relieving, so it must be something to do with his Inheritance. He might be practicing some arts or have some other reasons.

    We flew toward my house; on the way, I introduce my family to the famous things of the Academy. Most of them are thousands of years old, some of them had been built by her excellency Catherine, those always interest the visitors.

    "Were here,"

    I said as we stopped in front of theke, with my house standing in the center of theke. "It beautiful little house you got, Micheal," Mom said as she looked at the house. "Teacher had offered me some other ces, used by a past sessor, but I loved it here," I exined as we flew toward the house and, a few secondster,nded on the porch.

    "Brothers house is beautiful," Rose said as I ced her on porche, "I am d you liked my little sister," I said as I kissed her chubby cheeks.

    I also quickly deployed all the drones the house had and marked rose as a priority. Though my soul sense and Ashlyn will keep track of Rose, I still did not want the idents to happen; the drones will always keep an eye on her, especially when shees near water.

    "Let me give you guys a tour," I said and take my family inside and begin to give the tour of it to my family. The house had changed a lot since I first begin to live inside it. It is filled with many decorative and utility-type artifacts I had found in the ruins and storages of my preys.

    I have a small dream of collecting powerful decorative and utility artifacts that even Old monsters would feel jealous of.

    "Your house is quite cozy Micheal, it has warmth," My father said as we returned to the living room. "Rose loved it too, brother," Rose said as she looked up from the bowl of snacks that she and Ashlyn eating.

    "Thank you, Dad," I said.

    "You are doing better than we Imagined, Micheal." "We were quite worried about you when we firste to the central continent, seeing how cruel this ce is, but you have preserved and even shone through." My father said with an emotional voice.

    "Some things I have been hearing about you these days made me question whether I am dreaming," father said after a moment of silence.

    "We have heard quite a lot of things about you, like you going into that ce deep devil¡¯s forest alone and you able to fight Tyrants while still being an Emperor," Mother asked, and thest sentence made her eyes sharp, I had never seen her showing such emotions before.

    "Some things are quite exaggerated; while I did reach that ce in Devil Forest, it was because I was forced to as I was being chased by the Tyrant and I had fought and killed the Tyrants that attacked the ship, but those were the weakest one, if the strong had attacked me, I would not havested even a minute against it," I said with a smile.

    While I am proud of those deeds, I also understood reality. The Tyrants I had killed were nothing special; Grimm Monsters have thousands of them. I will be able to make any mark when I am able to kill an elite, and I am far from getting the strength needed to do something like that.

 Chapter 1819 - Family II

    <h4>Chapter 1819 - Family II</h4>

    "How is the curse? It seemed to have gotten stronger thanst time?" I asked my mother, surprising her greatly.

    "It had got stronger and spread further in me, but it is still controlled. It will take some time before it could overpower my defenses and consume me." Mom stated the grim reality with a soft smile on her face, as it had no rtion with her.

    I am quite surprised to get a straight answer from her; usually, whenever I had asked her about it, she would just give me a vague answer.

    While my mother did not seem to be worried about it, my father is quite worried about her. "Don¡¯t worry about it father, as soon as I reached the Tyrant Stage, that Curse would not be a problem," I said, and this time, its their chance to get surprised.

    "You have a way to remove the ¡¯Curse¡¯ of your mother?" My father asked. Excitement and hope could be seen on his face when he said it.

    It is understandable he had such emotions; the curse on my mother is not normal; normal curses could not produce a sentient one as it did in me. The curse my mother had is an origin curse; the cursemaster had created that curse using part of its own life.

    It is the why, even with the strength of Supreme, they could not remove the curse of her. Even the most powerful healing in the world is helpless against such a curse, but I have full confidence that I would be able to deal with it once I reach the Tyrant stage.

    Others may have the healing arts better than mine, but they did not have Rule Bending power like mine and the ¡¯Curse¡¯ constitution, which I had got from the curse itself. I am 100% sure I will be able to remove my mother¡¯s curse and mine after I reach the Tyrant stage.

    "The curse will not be a problem after I reached the Tyrant Stage," I said to my parents.

    "Reaching Tyrant Stage is not easy as you might think, especially for you," Mom said, "I know, but I am confident that I will be able to get there," I replied with confidence. The recent trip to the library had boosted my confidence immensely.

    "How far are you in your Inheritance?" Mother asked. "I am making steady progress," I said, which brought a smile to her face.

    "I wish I could help you with this." "If our family at its peak, we would have been able to bend some rules to give you ess to the Grand Archives of Mistson, but with the family¡¯s current stage, there is no chance." Mother said with a sigh.

    How great they have fallen.

    Once the Michealsons used to rule mistson, they great say in anything but in thest great war. Every one of their powerhouses died, now they have one Leader ss Tyrant and a couple of Elites, and in the supreme, it does not give much power.

    They had a chance to gain that a few decades ago, but they have spoilt it with their own hands. Now, they again have got the chance, Joana, who had awakened the Grand Art Empire of Mis, just like my mother. In such a dangerous environment, I don¡¯t know whether she will have a chance to bloom or not.

    I don¡¯t much care about Michealson¡¯s conditions; as long as I got enough strength, I will be bringing my family out of the Mistson.

    "Don¡¯t worry, mom, I have got all the knowledge I needed to create my Tyrant upgrade; all I needed is just time," I said with a smile.

    "Well, it looks like Lord Jackson¡¯s trip to the Academy not going to be fruitful," Mother said with a joke. I already had guessed his purpose foring here, and mothers words confirmed it.

    "You seemed to know him quite well?" I asked back. Usually, the mother had mild hatred to hard hatred toward nearly all the members of Mistson, including her own family. There are very few people that she does not hate, like Joana and her brother.

    "Yes, when I leveled up to the Tyrant, my first missions were with him; he could be said to be my mentor." Mother said. Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh; my mom had to get to do the missions with a Leader ss Tyrant when she became a Tyrant.

    From what I was able to find out about her past, she had directly be an Elite Tyrant when she broke into the Tyrant stage, and due to her art, The Empire of Mist, she had the ability to run away from Leader ss Tyrant.

    "I am hungry!" Rose said suddenly, stopping our conversation. Hearing that, I looked at my watch, only to see its 9 pm; no wonder she is feeling hungry, it is her dinner time.

    "Don¡¯t worry, little rose brother will cook a tasty dinner for you," I said before turned to my parents. "Do you guys have any preference?" I asked my parents. "Anything is fine," My father said. I nodded and walked into the kitchen.

    I washed my hands and thought about what dishes I am going to cook for a while, and when I decided on that, I begin to take out the stuff from the storage.

    I want to cook something good, and thankfully, I am hundreds of good recipes, including the ones of soul food. I am going to cook the soul food recipes I had learned in the past month; they are very good. Some of them are best for my sister; even though they are made of high-quality materials, they came to be eaten by anyone.

    It had taken me nearly a year and a lot of effort to gain such control, but it is worth it. Not only is it helpful in cooking but also killing enemies; it is due to such control that I am able to bind my opponent in my vines without them knowing.

 Chapter 1820 - Challenge I

    <h4>Chapter 1820 - Challenge I</h4>

    "The soup is delicious, brother," Rose said; she took a sip from a big bowl of soul. She looks quite funny, seeing she is using an a_d_u_l_t soup spoon for drinking it. I had given her a child-size spoon, but she refused to use it.

    While she is using the big spoon, the littledy is very meticulous in using it. She had not dropped even a single drop of it while using the spoon that is bigger than her mouth.

    "The dinner is amazing; I had not thought my son could cook the soul meal this good," She said, and there were some tears in her eyes. "Did I tell you that your grandmother was also a soul cook, and whenever she had free time, she would cook them for us,"

    From the beginning, mother is always silent on her family, only telling small tidbits now and then. From what I know, my maternal grandmother died when my mother was smile. She was killed by the Grimm Monsters.

    The silence appeared on the dinner table for few minutes before we started to talk again. Soon, the dinner is over, and we all went to the porch.

    The weather is good; there is soft, gentle wind and a sky full of glowing stars and moon. Rose yed with Ashlyn for a while before falling into sleep in my mother¡¯sp. We kept talking, telling each other stories, it was quitete, when we slept.

    "Micheal!"

    I had just finished breakfast with my family, and I was discussing something with my father when a familiar voice shouted from the porch.

    "Elina, you don¡¯t have to shout loudly;e inside and talk like a civilized person," I said. Second,ter, Elina walked in, and when she was my parents looking at her, her cheeks have turned little red in shame.

    "I had juste to tell you that I had booked arena for our rematch, and we will fight in the evening," she said and released a faint amount to the aura. Which is, by the way, is quite powerful than thest time; her progress is not surprising; if I could make huge progress in Devil¡¯s Gate, then so could she.

    "Sure, we will fight in the evening but let me tell you, the result of the fight will be the same asst time," I said with a smile.

    "I hope you will have the same smile on her face when I crush you in the evening," she fired back before she turned to my parents. "Its good seeing you, Mr. Zaar, Madam Zaar," Elina said before she flew with a st of fire.

    "This girl is really powerful; only Tyrants should have such strength, not Emperors." My father said in shock. He seemed to have got quite shaken by the aura Elina had released. "When I was at her level, I would not be able to touch her without using my art," Mother added; though she is not shocked, she seemed quite surprised.

    "Yes, she had be quite powerful," I said with a smile. I am quite impressed with her progress; Lord Al seemed to have helped her greatly. The vtile fluctuations her bloodline aura used to have had also disappeared.

    "You will have to give your all to defeat that monster," My father said, seeing me taking Elina¡¯s challenge too lightly.

    "Don¡¯t worry, father, I will not lose to Elina," I said with a smile. He wanted to say something to me, seeing the casual smile is still hanging by my face but had stopped for some reason.

    "How is Joanas progress?" I asked my mother suddenly. My mother had been teaching her; I am sure Joana would have shown her progress to my mother after she came back from that ce.

    "Good, very good. That person in the Devil¡¯s Gate had helped her immensely in the understanding of her Art; those with the same level are no match for her if she uses her Art," Mother said. She seemed quite proud of Joana¡¯s progress.

    Time passed by, and evening approached, and all of us flew toward the arena. Rose is very excited about seeing me fighting that she couldn¡¯t stop about it, even asking me to beat the rude sister till she faints. Hearing her speak like that, the eyes of my parents popped up, and now they are busy interrogating her about her the person who taught her to talk like that.

    Unfortunately, all their actions were futile, whether true or she is lying, but rose is saying she heard from tv.

    Soon we reached the arena, and they stopped interrogating Rose, threatening her they will continue with their question after they went back hometer.

    Seeing me, she smiled before directly flying into the arena, seeing that I separated from the parents and walked into the arena.

    "Ready to face your defeat?" she asked as I appeared before her, "You stone the words from my mouth; I was going to the same question, with ¡¯again¡¯ in the end," I said back, to which she red.

    "We will see if you have the same smirk at the end of the battle," she said, and purple fire had covered her whole body before transforming into beautiful purple-violet armor with Phoenix design which is sending out a terrifying aura.

    Her Bloodline Armor had be even more borate since I had seen itst time; like I had expected, meeting with Lord Al had increased the power of her bloodline again.

    "I have one small request before we start?" I asked, "What is it? Do you want me to take a handicap? I will do it if you request me nicely," she asked back.

    "Nothing of that sort." "For a while, I hadn¡¯t received some challenge; it would be great if your friend Joana could join us in this spar," I said, shocking her so much that it made her opened her mouth wide.

 Chapter 1821 - Challenge II

    <h4>Chapter 1821 - Challenge II</h4>

    Eyes of all those sitting twitched hearing what Micheal said, especially Joana; slight anger could be seen in her eyes.

    "Headmistress, you student seemed to have too much confidence in himself to think he dared to challenge both girls at the same time," Lord Jackson said smile. "It is not an overconfidence Lord Jackson," Headmistress said simply with a smile.

    Hearing that, lord, Jackson couldn¡¯t help but surprise. "Looks like we are a little behind the intelligence; I would love to see how he will fight against the two girls," Lord Jackson said while looking at Joana.

    His intentions are very clear; he wanted her to fight Micheal with Elina. "Joanae to the arena; let us teach this bastard a lesson for his overconfidence," Elina shouted from the arena. Hearing that Joana went up from her spot and flew toward the arena.

    "Joana, don¡¯t hold back; use your art from the beginning," the voice of Lord Jackson rang out as she flew toward the arena. She nodded her head slightly in the acknowledgment beforending on the arean a secondter.

    "Now Joana hade. Do you have any more requests I could fulfill?" Elina asked. "No, we could start the battle," I said, and I activated my armor. Elina would not hold back; it is in my best interest; I summon my armor from the beginning.

    As I summoned the armor, Joana also did. She is misty white in color, with borate designs of misty clouds all over it.

    "Let¡¯s begin!" Elina said and came at me like a meteor; her speed is so great that some weak Tyrants would only be able to see the blurry form of her. I do not have any problem; I could see her movements clearly.

    "Empire of Mist," Joana said gently, and faint mist appeared in the arena within a moment. Unlike the championship, where it was a thick mist that one could not see thought, this time there is b?r?ly any.

    Seeing the mist, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but sharpen; Joana had finally begun toprehend the real essence of the Empire of Mist, and I couldn¡¯t help but be excited.

    Grand Arts are also known as Peak Primary Grade Art; they are the most powerful methods used in the Primary levels. This means not only they are used in the Tyrant Stage but also two stages above it where they show their real powers.

    "Take this!" Elina said and attacked me with her ming sword. Last time when we had fought, her most powerful attack is half weaker than it, so one could imagine the progress she had made in the Devil¡¯s Gate.

    Seeing her swording, my vine came out of my hand transformed into a delicate sword. I swung my sword at Elina.

    ng!

    Our sword shed with the deafening noise, and the next moment Elina disappeared into the mist. She had disappeared without leaving a single sign, seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    This fight is going to be interesting, very interesting. Thebination of Joana¡¯s Empire of Mist and Elina¡¯s fiery power would be very challenging.

    A moment had passed when suddenly, I felt two powerful attacks ising toward me. They are areing from my left and right; Joana and Elina appeared beside me without me sensing them and attacked; the strange thing is, I could see Joana in the distance smiling at me.

    Just like the Joana besides me, this Joana also seem real and felt real; I could see no difference among them.

    ng ng

    "Amazing," I said and swing my sword.

    It seemed slow, but it appeared beside Joana¡¯s sword in an instant before shing with Elina¡¯s sword, and the next moment both of them had disappeared one after another, but before disappearing, there was a clear shock on their faces.

    They are not the only ones with the tricks; I have some of mine too. They will be able to know if they are able to fight me for long enough.

    "You guys will have to be better than that," I said, not in any particr direction. Both of them have disappeared; there is not a single sign of then could be seen, other than light mist, there is only me could be seen in the arena.

    "If you want better, we will give you better," Joana¡¯s voice rang out. "Feather Storm!" she said, and thousands of small fiery feathers begin to appear around me from all the corners, each feather giving off a dangerous fee.

    Against such attack, hundreds of Emperors would vaporize in an instant; even a weak Tyrant would notst more than a second before it burned into ashes.

    Sup Sup Sup

    "Let¡¯s see how you survive thing to attack, Micheal," Joana said, and thousands of feathers came at me from all directions.

    This is really one scary attack, normal Tyrants have no way to defend against such, and even those above-average would need to use their defensive method to defend against such an attack; if they dared to take such attack, head on them, there is a high chance they will die.

    Looking at the attack, I thought about the way to defend against it. It might seem overconfident, but I have too many ways, and simplest of all, using no method, defend it without using any method, I am very sure my armor would be able to defend against it.

    I soon shook my head at that thought; there is something even better. A thing I had learned during my recent trip to the ruin.

 Chapter 1822 - Horde

    <h4>Chapter 1822 - Horde</h4>

    "This attack is quite powerful; I wonder how your student is going to deal with it, headmistress," Lord Jackson said. The headmistress just smiles and looked ahead, seeing that Lord Jackson also smiled and looks ahead at the fight with great interest.

    Sup Sup Sup

    The feathers had reached the halfway, and more misty shackles had covered my body when suddenly, the sword in my hand loosened up and divided into the hundreds of small vines; these vines move toward the feathers, in all the directions they areing from.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    Mini explosions begin to ring out as my vines strike against the super-fast speed. It had caught me quite hard, I not thought they would explode if they got touched by vines, and now hundreds of feathers are exploding every moment; it did not take long for a second for me to bepletely enveloped in the explosion.

    The explosion did not stop but became even greater in the next second, enveloping the whole arena as there are thousands of feathers; my vines are dealing with all of them.

    "It is quite a powerful attack sister, do you think Micheal will be able to defend against it?" Sandra asked her sister. "You tell me, with your soul sense, you could see through every inch of the arena?" Anna asked back with a smile.

    "I am not using my soul sense; it takes all fun to watch the battle," Sandra replied. While both sisters are smiling, watching the battle as if it is no big deal, Micheal¡¯s father is shaking. The only reason he did not say anything was due to ?ssuring a smile on his wife¡¯s face.

    She is not as powerless as some people think her to be. She will not let anything harm her son while she is watching.

    The explosions have stopped as the fathers have disappeared, but the power of the attack is still lingering in the arena; it is powerful enough to vaporize hundreds of Emperors with the touch.

    "How¡¯s the attack? Do you want to admit defeat? We will let you if you are nice enough when asking," Elina¡¯s voice rang out in the arena.

    "You want me to admit facing this bit of attack?" I asked back and push all the fiery energies around me, revealing myself still shackled in the misty chains.

    Crack Crack thud...

    "These shackles are good, but they are not enough to bind me," I said and moved forward; as I did, the misty shackles on my hands and feet started to crack before breaking apart.

    "You will have to try something better if you want to ept the defeat," I said to my invisible opponents.

    The biggest advantage of the Empire of Mist is that it makes the opponent passive in the fight. Though I like to fight passively, I do not like it when I am forced to fight it in such a way; it makes me quite frustrated.

    It might seem like I am only taking their attack and not doing anything to find them, but I am doing everything. I had not just revealed what I am doing; it will only be revealed when I am sessful in finding them.

    "If you want better, then we will give you better!" Elina said, her voiceing from all over the arena.

    Hun?

    Suddenly, my expression changed, and the next moment, the vines connecting to my sword begin to spread everywhere around me, and a secondter, they have formed a small dome of the around me.

    Bang Bang Bang...

    Suddenly powerful fierynces appeared out of nowhere and shed against the. The power of thesences are far above that of the feather; eachnce held power to kill the normal Tyrant, and there are tense of thesences that areing at me.

    The power of thesences is immense, and when they are used with the help of the Empire of Mist, they became extremly hard to avoid.

    From what I read, the Empire of Mist is not just limited to its invisibility. It is just one aspect of it; there are many aspects of its. If it had been limited to a single aspect, it would not have been called a Grand Art.

    "Horde of Mist!"

    I had just thought that when suddenly, I felt a change in the mist and next moment, I saw huge beats of mist begin to appear around me.

    There are more than fifty of them, each of them made of the mist, but they looked like the real monster carved out the solid mist. It took less than five seconds to form these beasts, and now they are standing in a neat formation, waiting for themand to attack me.

    "Charge!" A voice of Joana rang out full of force in it. Hearing that, for a moment, I really believed she is a general, and it is her army.

    Roar Roar Roar...

    With her order, the steady beasts charged toward her while roaring in a fury like the real beasts,ing to enough force to wipe out the armies, and such force really could wipe out the army.

    Seeing such a powerful andmanding attack, I couldn¡¯t help but think about my mother. She once upon a time could use this art, and from what I heard, she was good, capable of trapping even Leader ss Tyrant in her art while still being Elite.

    "Call of Phoenix!"

    This is no army; this is fu?k?n? Horde!

 Chapter 1823 - Catching Fishes I

    <h4>Chapter 1823 - Catching Fishes I</h4>

    "What an amazing attackingbination; it is powerful enough to crush a group of Tyrant Grimm Monsters without giving them a chance to run away," Headmistress said, looking at thebined attack of Joana and her daughter.

    "Amazing attack indeed; a defensive method is far from enough to deal with such attack," Lord Jackson noted, seeing the attack.

    The horde that girls have created had surrounded Micheal from all the sides, and now they areing at him in a fury. More than half of the people sitting in the arena thinking that Micheal would notst long under such attack.

    I looked at the hordeing at me and couldn¡¯t but feel a little intimidated by its scale, but I am also feeling quite excited. I had expected a challenge from them but did not expect a challenge of this degree; these two have really outdone themselves.

    First Boost!

    Though I could defend myself through the defensive formed around me or just through my armor, I have no intention to do that.

    It would be a waste of such a challenge if I did not fight the horde. So, I activated the first boost, and at the same time, the vine dome that had appeared in front of me had transformed back into my sword.

    Roar! Cry!

    I had just finished with my word when I was attacked by a mist and fire monster. A two-meter-long bird dived at me with a cry, and at the same time, a mist-horned Rhino attacked me with its extra longhorn.

    "Hehe!"

    I let theme closer to me, and when there is only a distance of half a meter between us, I disappeared from my spot and appeared directly above the firebird. I am so fast that I have created a clear afterimage that those who are not watching the fight with their soul sense would see that I am still standing on my spot.

    Rip!

    As I appeared above the bird, my sword moved at an invisible speed and ripped through the bird. The bird is Elina¡¯s previous attack have exploding qualities, but this time I did not let it explode.

    As my sword ripped through it, it had already absorbed all the exploding qualities that the firebird have turning it into a balloon without any pow

    Rip!

    Just as I ripped through the firebird, I appeared above the misty horned Rhino and cut it into two pieces right from the middle. There was a nasty surprise hidden in it, but my vines dealt with it as they cut through it.

    Roar Cry Roar Cry...

    Seeing me finishing off the two beasts, in an instant, the whole horde went mad like real beasts and came at me with a vengeance.

    "Come!"

    I roared back and disappeared from my spot, and this time my speed was much faster. My earlier speed was not my full speed, not even half.

    I had made huge progress in the Ruin; the first boost now possesses immense power. So much that with it, I could kill all the Tyrant Grimm Monsters I had faced in Devil¡¯s Gate, including the ones I fought during the airship attack with a single attack, not a single Grimm Monster would survive my attack enhanced by the first boost and so are the horde that is attacking me.

    Rip Rip Rip...

    I begin my attacks in earnest, diving one monster and after another into two. I would bepletely blurred in killing them; no beast could see even a shadow of my real body, just after images as by the times they have noticed me, I would already disappear.

    Hun!

    In less than a minute, I had finished more than half of the horde and nned to finish the rest before the minutes were up to when I finally sensed something which had lit up a smile on my face.

    Two loud metallic ngs rang out, and a huge shockwave spread; the shockwave was so powerful that few monsters surround me directly sted to pieces without getting a chance to explode or spring any nasty surprise.

    Joana and Elina had finally attacked, they are fully invisible, and it is very hard to sense them. I was only able to sense their attacks when they reached very close to me and reacted.

    A moment had passed since their attack when they attacked again from apletely different direction. One came from above, and while the other came from down, not only are these attacks invisible, but they are also much faster than before.

    CLANNG CLANNG

    They nned the attack well, and the speed is also great, but it is not going to hit me. My sword moved again, at a much faster speed than before, and soon, two deafening sounds rang out one after another.

    My sword shed against both of their attacks and warded them off; while I did not have any problem with these attacks, the shockwaves produced by it made a couple of more monsters around me disappear.

    "Try harder; this much of attacks wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to me," I said and as I had warded off another of their attacks.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    The only response I had got from them is their snorts before their attacks became more intense. They started toe hard and fast, from every direction I could think of.

    Time passed, and I continued to ward off their attacks when suddenly a small change urred on my face.

    ¡¯The fish had finally entered my,¡¯ I said in my mind happily. I wanted tough loudly at this aplishment, but I had controlled my emotions and continue fighting. There is still quite much to do before announcing my victory; I should remember that I am dealing with the Empire of Mist.

 Chapter 1824 - Catching Fishes II

    <h4>Chapter 1824 - Catching Fishes II</h4>

    "This boy really has the ability to be confident, such skills and strength rarely seen in Emperor," Lord Jackson said, clearly sounding impressed.

    "The question is how he is detecting their attacks; normal soul sense is totally useless in the Empire of Mist," Lord Jackson muttered before he turned to Anna. "Have you taught some tricks to your son anna?" He asked.

    "I have never Micheal about practice," she said simply. Hearing that expressions of Lord Jackson and Sandra changed for a moment, they know how deeply the Mistson had hurt her, and it had already be veryte to win her trust.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNNG

    Small infernos of mes and mist produced whenever our weapons sh; the terrifying horde had beenpletely vaporized under the shockwaves of our attacks.

    It had been ten minutes since they had started attacking me intensely, and since then, they are attacking me at every second, not giving out a single second of break. Their attacks are powerful and merciless, each one aiming at my weakness.

    If it not for my abundant experience and obvious strength advantage, I would not have remained unarmed as it is now.

    While I am doing good, it is far from enough to win the battle with the strength I am using. The Empire of Mist is a big hurdle; it not only makes them invisible but also makes it hard to find them; even after so long, I am only able to track their general direction.

    Though I am closing on them fast, if my n worked, then in few minutes, I will have their exact locations, and no matter where they move, I will know where they are, and that will be the end of the battle.

    Till then, I will enjoy the battle and force them to attack me even more intensely; this way, I will be able to find them faster.

    "You girls should attack me with even stronger attacks to defeat me," I said, "While its true that both of you are invisible and I could not find you, but it won¡¯t be the case long," I added with a hint of warning.

    "You think too highly of yourself, Micheal," Elina said, and the next second, I felt tens of powerful attacksing at me; these attacks are much powerful than her previous attack, a moment after, I felt a fiery attack, I felt a misty attack.

    I don¡¯t know what type of attack they are, but I know they are powerful, and I should deal with them without letting a single one hit me.

    Bang Bang ng ng ng ...

    The metallic sounds of shing begin to ring out within the loud explosions that begin to cover the arena again. This time, Elina had made her attacks more vtile that just as my sword touched them, they exploded into a powerful explosion.

    My vine sword did not get a chance to suck the energy of attacks as they begin to explode the moment my sword had touched them, and all their explosive power concentrated on me.

    If that was not all, then Joana is attacking me with its very sharp attacks that are big but also are piercing as needles; they are tooing at me from all the sides. My sword is moving at a very fast speed to defend against their attacks.

    "My God, what is he?" Sandra said, her face is a picture of shock and horror. "He is defending against their attacks without breaking a slights sweat. Those powerful explosions are powerful enough to vaporize a Tyrant, and they are not anything to his armor; he is not even using a defensive method," she whispered.

    Anna¡¯s face is neutral; nobody knows what she is thinking watching her son disy such exemry powers.

    "You should read more Sandra than focusing on the other things; while Micheal¡¯s strength may seem great, it is not shocking or even surprising when youpare him to his predecessors," she said.

    "Unlike the regr Inheritance, the hosts of Celestial Inheritance are different, they design their own Inheritance, and that is very suitable for them as it is made by them for themselves, through it they could project power far greater and more efficiently than our Inheritances,"

    "You are right sister, we can¡¯t judge the Celestial Inheritance withmon sense. Still, the power that is Micheal is showing is amazing; with the records I read, even the higher world, people who could design their Inheritance to project such power are extremely rare," Sandra said.

    Anna nodded, and first time, a hint of a smile appeared in her eyes which disappeared, making Sandra think whether she had imagined it.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Another group of the powerful attack came, and I defended them again, and this time, there was a smile on my face; after forty-five minutes of fighting, the fishes have finally been caught in the.

    "It is time to end the battle, don¡¯t you guys think?" I asked with a smile; for a few seconds, I did not receive an answer at all and was about to act when Joana spoke for the first time.

    "You will have to find to end the battle, and it is not easy," Joana replied; she had put a special focus on thest word. Her voice is fully confident as she really believes that I would not be able to find them at all.

    "Is that so?" I asked back and disappeared from my spot, the first time dodging the attack.

    I appeared exactly seventy-three meters on my left and punched fast, there was nothing in front of me, but there is.

    Bam Bam!

    "Ahhh" "Ahhh!"

    My punch hit something hard, and the cry of pain rang out. I did not remain on my spot to see the result and appeared neen meters away before punching empty air again, and this time too, my hand touched something hard, and a cry of pain rang out as Joana revealed herself as she begins to crash down.

    Boom Boom

    Two figures became visible one after another as they crashed hard on the area floor between a fraction of seconds, under the shocked gazes of everyone.

 Chapter 1825 - Advice

    <h4>Chapter 1825 - Advice</h4>

    "Well, the result is quite unexpected," Lord Jackson said, seeing both of them crashing on the floor. "The question is, how did he find their location? It is not easy to find her when Joana is melded into her mist," He asked.

    It would not have been hard to find the answer if he had used his soul sense, but that would have been a breach of the etiquette, especially when Headmistress is sitting beside him. He does not want to do anything that will irk her, especially now.

    He is going to contact the higher-ups; the offer they have prepared is not enough. They will have up it.

    It would have been great if Anna could help, it would have made this task extremly easy, but she is not going to help. She had said that in clear terms, I will have to depend on my If I want to make Micheal join the Mistson.

    "Its was a great fight," I said as Inded beside them. Both of them had already got up, and except for a few scratches, there were no injuries on their body.

    "Yes, it was. Looks like I will have to work harder to match up to you," Elina said. Though there was sadness in her eyes due to the defeat, there is also the fire of conviction that is burning brighter; such small defeats are not enough to bring her morale down.

    On the other hand, Joana looked quite demoralized; she looked quite dazed, like she had received quite a huge shock.

    "I did not think you will be able to break through my art, and you did not take even an hour to do that; even Tyrants I had fought in Devil¡¯s Gate were not able to do that," She said softly. "I wanted to say some encouraging words, but seeing her expressions, I closed my mouth.

    "The difference between our strengths is great, and you have b?r?ly started toprehend the essence of the Art. Not to forget, Ive designed many methods against the powerful arts like yours," I said truthfully; it seemed to brighten her mood a little as a soft smile appeared on her face.

    "Thanks, Micheal." "This battle is helped me learn quite many things; ive grown a little overconfident in my trip to Devil¡¯s Gate; this battle had forced me to see the reality," Joana said, "We all go through that stage," I said with a smile.

    I could understand why she would get a little overconfident; her Art makes her nearly invincible, even those above her power. Even if she could not kill them, retreating with the help of her Art is not a problem for her.

    Soon the three of us flew out of the arena toward the Headmistress and others. "Wonderful, what a battle it was, with all of you showing such strength, there will be no problem for you to be a Leader ss Tyrant in a decade or two," Lord Jackson.

    "Your praise us too much, Lord Jackson, we are still Emperors, reaching Tyrant stage is already hard, and reaching Leader ss in it even more difficult," Joana replied.

    "I think reaching the Tyrant Stage is the least of your worries; it will take you people, two to three years max, to umte everything you needed to reach the Tyrant stage," He said with a smile; we also nodded in affirmation.

    He is right; even I, who had yet toplete my Tyrant upgrade, have confidence in reaching the Tyrant stage within three years. My journey will be a lot difficult than theirs, but I would still reach it within three or before; the ¡¯curse¡¯ in my mother and me would not give us three years; it will act much before.

    "Micheal, I would speak to you in private. Would an hour in the evening be possible for you?" Sir Jackson, sure. "It would be my honor Lord Jackson," I said respectfully.

    After few minutes, we walked out of the arena, and I flew with my parents toward my home. "It was quite a battle, and you able to find her in such short time is quite amazing," Mother praised.

    "It was not easy," I said. It may seem easy, but it was not. During my whole fight, more than half of my concentration focused onying the. When they entered that, I had to capture them without them knowing; fortunately, I was able to do that.

    "I did not say it was easy. If dealing with Empire of Mist had been so easy, it wouldn¡¯t have been so feared in the world," Mother said.

    There are very few Grand Arts in the world, and among them, the Empire of Mist is ranked top. It is weakest in raw offensive power, but its non-offensive abilities are what makes it very hard to deal with.

    Four centuries ago, a predecessor of a mother had helped the most powerful army of humans retreat under the force of Grimm Monster. That army was of Emperors with over a thousand Tyrants but still had to make a retreat in the force of the Grimm Monsters.

    That army would have been ughtered by the Grimm Monsters if not predecessor of the mother who burned his lifeforce to forcefully enhance the power of Empire of Mist; not only he helped make a retreat, but he also helped to kill arge portion of Grimm Monsters force.

    "Still, what Joana disyed today was a scratch of what Empire of Mist could do; herprehension will deepen over time, and so is the power of the Art; you will also need to continue improving for not to fall behind," she advised.

    "I¡¯ll remember it, mom," I said.

    Soon we reached my home, and my parents resumed interrogating my sister about who taught her to speak like that. They used both carrots and threats on her, but her answer was always the same, which is irking my parents a lot.

 Chapter 1826 - Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 1826 - Leaving</h4>

    "Waaa, I don¡¯t want to go!" My sister cried out loudly and trying to leap out of my mother¡¯s arms as she walked into the formation. "Darling, don¡¯t cry, your brother wille to visit us soon, and he will call daily," My mother pacified her.

    "Brother will you call ande to visit rose soon?" she asked sobbingly as she toned down her crying. "I promise," I said, don¡¯t know whether I will be able to keep my promise to her not, as my parents are not the only ones who are leaving.

    I am also leaving today, my parents had stayed with me for a month. This one month was one of the happiest days in my life, but good things did notst forever.

    The Grimm Monsters have been upping their offensive, and many people of Academy had called by the Pyramid, including Professor. She had registered herself as Leader ss powerhouse, and it took a week for them to summon her.

    I am also making steady progress in my Inheritance, but the progress of my strength had nearly stopped. I need to hunt the Grimm Monsters, not for the strength but also chances; sitting in the Academy would not be as good as fighting the battles.

    Originally, I nned to stay for six month, but I changed my mind seeing how Grimm Monsters increasing their offensive, both covertly and visibly.

    For my Inheritance, I need to fight and fill the Honeb as soon as possible. Only then will I have enough strength to go those runes for resources hunting.

    For Tyrant level up and creation of my¡¯ Core, going to need a lot of rare and precious resources that Academy did not have. These resources I need could only be found in dangerous ces like ruines.

    "Buy, sweet girl, I will call you in the evening," I said as light covered them, and next second, all of them disappeared.

    Sadness couldn¡¯t help but well up in my heart seeing them leaving. I am going to miss them very much.

    A few minutester, I begin to make the preparation for my leave. There are very few people who know I am leaving today; even my parents did not know I am leaving the same day as them; the lesser people know about it, the fewer chances of spreading it would be.

    A few weeks ago, Ive received the missive from the Pyramid, telling me the Grimm Monsters had put a huge bounty on my head through the underground channels, and I should not reveal my identity.

    I had bounty before, but this time it is really shocking; the price is big enough that it would even tempt an Elite Tyrant to betray his race to kill me. The treasure they are offering would give an Elite a chance to be a Leader ss Tyrant in a short time.

    My eyes had nearly popped out when I saw the bounty, and the teacher had instantly upped my security; then now, at least one council member is keeping an eye on me all the time, and the area around mykehouse had became restricted.

    There is not much to prepare; I had finished with preparation a few weeks ago and made changes to my Inheritance, so I could meld into my new identity without a problem.

    After I finished with the preparations, I went to my room andid on my bed. For the next couple of hours, I worked on my Inheritance and made good progress before opening my eyes.

    I freshened up and begin to cook an early dinner for Ashlyn and me. It took me forty-five minutes to cook the dinner and half an hour for us finished it, with thest dinner in my home finished.

    After that, I called my sister, talked to her for nearly half an hour, and after that, I walked into the basement and entered the red door.

    I walked into the formation and selected the location before activating the formation. A secondter, I disappeared and appeared in the small room; just as I did, a faint but very powerful feeling of danger came over me.

    This formation is one of the oldest formations the Academy has, and since it is attached to the office of Headmistress, the security of it is very tight. Saying tight would be an understatement; from what little bit of information I was able to gain from my ess, the room could kill even a Leader ss Tyrant in a second.

    This room and formation in it created by her excellency Catherine herself, what defenses it had only known by Headmistress and senior council members.

    Click!

    I clicked opened the door and walked into the teacher¡¯s office; she is alone in the office working. Seeing meing, she looked up from the file she is reading.

    "Its not toote to change your decision," the teacher said, "No, I had made my mind," I said. Teacher wanted me to go to the leadership program of Pyramid; very few get the honor to attend it, and almost all of them are from Supremes.

    I had been invited to join the program, but I am joining it. This program is about leading the armies, and the ones taught are the old monsters; all the mentors are old monsters who had at least two centuries of experience.

    So, one can imagine what a race opportunity is, and the teacher wanted to join it. She had been quite forceful about it.

    This program is extremely good, and I would have joined it if I did not have a different set of priorities. My path is different, and if there weren¡¯t too many things I have to do which I won¡¯t be able to do in this program, I would have joined it.

 Chapter 1827 - Scorcese Valley I

    <h4>Chapter 1827 - Scorcese Valley I</h4>

    "Its your decision and your life; I will ept them." Teacher said with a sigh. "Thank you, teacher," I said; her eptance means so much to me.

    "Scorcese Valley is a calm ce, b?r?ly suffering any conflict, but in the past few weeks, a huge change had urred in it. In justst week, we lost six more Tyrants," the Teacher said with a sigh. "The Pyramid had ordered our Academy to send at least one Tyrant," She added.

    I am quite surprised hearing it; the war is picking up momentum faster than I had thought. The conflict even started at a ce like Scorcese Valley, which is a normal ce; the only different thing it has is that this ce is quite vast.

    Now, the Grimm Monsters are upping their offensive, and we have to respond. We can¡¯t let the Scorcese valley fall into their hands, as having ess to it will lead the Grimm Monsters to a number of strategic ces, which is totally unexpected.

    We walked back into the room with formation, and the Teacher begins to fiddle with coordinates which did that. I tapped on my forehead, and changes begin to appear all over my body. My height, my body, even the color of my skin begin to change, and soon apletely different person appeared in my ce.

    This new identity is called Jordan Sanders, a medium height thin brown skin person with a handsome face. I am emitting a Tyrant aura which is ice cold in nature; I am an ice elemental practitioner.

    This identity is real; there used to be a Jorden Sanders, who was part of the Academies secret force; he died during his training in the secrete ruines a few years ago. Since he was part of the secrete force, everything about him has been kept secret, including his death.

    "The formation is ready; you can go in," I nodded and went inside the shining formation. "Good luck, and don¡¯t take too many of the risks," the Teacher said, and I opened my mouth to say something when the Teacher disappeared from my view.

    A secondter, I appeared in a huge formation. The formation is in the white hall, which ispletely covered by the runes. There was no one here, but I am feeling sharp danger here; the defenses of this ce are quite strong.

    "Please state your name and show your order," The monotonous voice asked. "Jordan Sanders," I stated in a rough voice and showed my deployment order.

    This is not a Scorcese valley, but a ry station, the teleportation formation here would take me to the Scorcese valley.

    "Order and identity had been confirmed; please stay on ce; you will be transported to Scorcese Valley in a few seconds." The monotonous voice said, and three secondster, the formation I am standing is shone up, and I disappeared from my ce.

    Tyrants have a lot of perks, like using these teleportation formations. These formations used a huge amount of energy, so most of the time only Tyrants could use them. Only during some important business, an Emperor or below powerhouses get to use them.

    A secondter, I appeared in the bluestone room, which is covered in shining orange runes. The color of runes depends upon the material used to draw them; for this room, they seem to have used some novel material in runic ink to turn them orange.

    "Jordan Sanders, wee to fort Scorcese Valley," Said a woman in a dark ck battlesuit. The woman looked to be in herte thirties, has dark skin, and has a lithe figure of the fencer, and seeing the rapier hanging by her waist, she is a fencer.

    "Thank You, and you are?" I asked politely, "I am Thea Lawrence, sent here to wee you," she said she said before she motioned me toward the door.

    "Can you tell me about the condition of the Scorcese Valley?" I asked. Hearing that, the smile on her face had vanished, and her expressions turned quite serious.

    "The condition could be said to be bad; we are losing a Tyrant nearly every day. The Grimm Monsters have more than three times the numbers than us," "While Emperors and Kings are doing fine, we Tyrants are at the losing end," she exined with grim expressions.

    Looks like the condition is worse than I had throught, in one way, it is also good. The more Grimm Monsters means the more prey for me to hunt, but there is also an immense danger, and I have to be extremely careful about it.

    I have no illusion that a little bit of power I have could help me if I havee across a very powerful Tyrant.

    "How many people do we have here?" I asked as we walked through the hallway. "There are half a million kings and around twenty thousand Emperors," she said,

    "As for the Tyrants, there are around fifty unranked Tyrants, four Elites and one Leader ss Tyrant, that is ady Camphor who is amander of the valley," she replied, and soon wee across the huge window which is showing the whole view of the fortress.

    Outside of the fortress is the vast forest with huge trees; there is nothing special about the forest except for it covering a huge area.

    The other end of the forest has Grimm Monsters fortress; from some reports provided to my Teacher, they seemed to be advancing and building the outposts.

    In the normal times, they would not dare to do something like this in a territory like Scorcese Valley, but it is not normal times, and as the days passed, their offensive will be even more intense, and we will have to be ready for it.

    "Let¡¯s go; Commander Camphor is waiting for you in her office," Thea said, and we walked toward Commander Camphors office.

 Chapter 1828 - Scorcese Valley II

    <h4>Chapter 1828 - Scorcese Valley II</h4>

    "Are you Micheal Zaar in different skin?" Asked the woman in front of me, genuinely surprised me with her question.

    "Lady Camphor, you must be jesting," I said to the old woman in front of me. Lady Camphor is a woman in her early fifties; she has one of those faces which always had a frown on them

    She did not say anything, just arched her brow at me while staring at me intensely. "Mydy, from what I know, the sessor is still an Emperor while I am a Tyrant, not to forget I practice ice element while sessor practice fire element," I exined further, but there is no change on her face.

    "I am only asking this question because if you are Micheal Zaar, I could ?ssign a different ?ssignment to you."

    "The condition here is more dangerous than what your intelligence may have told you, and if you are Micheal, I don¡¯t want you to throw into danger where you might lose your life, losing you will be a big loss for our world, the world will be needing you for what¡¯sing," She said.

    The struggle appeared on my face for a few seconds before my expression eased to that of calmness. "I really want to say I am sessor after what you have told me, mydy, but unfortunately, I am not him, but I would be grateful if you show some leniency toward my missions," I said.

    "You will receive ?ssignments based on the data your academy has provided," She stated, "Be ready; you could be called for duty any time," she added before focusing on the screens in front of her.

    Knowing I am being excused, I quietly walked out of the office. This woman is smart, and I have to be very careful from now on; I could let detect even a hint of my real identity, or I would be in real trouble.

    "Do you want me to take to your quarters or lounge where we unranked Tyrants gathered during our breaks?" Thea asked.

    I was about to say ¡¯take me to my quarters,¡¯ but I stopped myself. I am wearing apletely different persona, and I should act like it. I am sure Lady Camphor will be able to find out most things about me seeing her level, and with her being supreme, I could let her have small tidbits of my personality to confirm my identity.

    "Let¡¯s go to the lounge; I had never met any Tyrants other than those of Academy," I said. Thea nodded with a smile, and we walked toward the lounge.

    "Do you want to me shadow him, mydy?" A man asked as he came out from the left door. "There is no need; whether he is Micheal Zaarr did not matter; what matter is him killing maximum numbers of Grimm Monster," she said with a sigh.

    "The Grimm Monsters are continuously reinforcing themselves, but we are not getting as much as reinforcements we should be getting from the Pyramid,"

    "I hope the Pyramid understands our predicament and sends us more numbers. If we did not receive major reinforcements soon, all the unranked Tyrants might get ughtered within a month," She said as she massaged her head.

    "Don¡¯t worry,dy Camphor, the Pyramid will send the major reinforcements; it might take some time, but they will send it; Scorcese Valley is too important for them to lose," said the man. "I hope what you held true, Rey, or it will have huge effects on the Scorsese Valley," Lady Camphor said.

    "Let me tell you, I was shit scared if that final move of mine did not hit it, I wouldn¡¯t be here to tell the tale," said the old man Ed as he gulped down another ss of vine. This old man had a brush with death in hisst ?ssignment, and now he drinking himself to death to celebrate that fact as he might not live in the next ?ssignment.

    It had been three hours since I came to the Tyrant lounge, and I nned to stay here for an hour, but I ended up staying more.

    "In these past few weeks, the bastards have appeared everywhere. Before, one has to be lucky or unlucky to encounter any Grimm Monster within a week, but now, I woulde across one a day at least, and these bastards are also quite powerful; every time I fight them, I would have to give my all to kill them or run away from them," said another middle man before his gaze focus on me.

    "You are from the Riverfield Academy, right?" The middle-aged man asked. "Yes, I am from the academy," I replied with a smile.

    "I heard that Micheal Zaar of yours could fight a Tyrant while still being Emperor. Is that true?" He asked. "I think its bullcrap; how can a person from a low-level academy have such strength," said the drunk old Ed before I could say such strength.

    "Old Ed, don¡¯t forget their history," Reminded the middle-aged man. "Miracle does not happen twice Locke, they once produced the illuminating suns, that does not mean they will able to do that again," a drunk old Ed countered.

    The argument begins between two drunk people while few other Tyrants and I watched with amusement, and some even begin mutter if fighting had been forbidden, that old man would have thrown in the punch already.

    It turned out the old ed is quite a brawler, and if not for personally receiving a warning from themander already, he would have done fighting tens of brawls here.

    Ting!

    I was watching their arguments withic interest when suddenly my holowatch buzzed with distinct noise. As it did, everything around me quite down, including the heated argument between the old man and middle-aged man.

 Chapter 1829 - Assignment

    <h4>Chapter 1829 - Assignment</h4>

    "Looks like you have received your ?ssignment," Old man Ed said with a sigh; I nodded. It is an order from the Commander¡¯s office containing the details of my ?ssignment.

    "You should be very careful, only engage with the Grimm Monsters when you have confidence in killing them or running away from them," Thea advised; I nodded and walked out of the lounge after hearing few words of advice.

    Nobody had asked where my ?ssignment is; it is secreted information that should not be spread. If Grimm Monsters came to know about it, it wouldn¡¯t take them long to set up a trap and kill. Even killing a leader ss Tyrant is no problem for them, as long as they have ample time to set up a trap.

    They have the resources to kill any person on the human side, including the old monsters, which is why the stronger the one is, the more careful one has to be of the Grimm Monsters; throughout the years, they have killed thousands of super powerhouses by traps.

    I have to leave within three hours, which is quite a short time considering I have to study all the details of my mission. I first went to my quarters, which are quite big, suiting to that of the Tyrant; I did not see much; instead, I took ce on the sofa before started to read the objectives of my mission.

    There are several objectives in this four-day-long ?ssignment, but most important of all is killing Grimm Monsters in my ?ssigned area. The more I kill, the better my reward would be, and I have seen the rewards, and I want some of them.

    Killing the Grimm Monsters is a reward itself for me; they give me those precious essence roses.

    The academy had found good uses for those essence roses, and the teacher asked me to provide some to the academy as soon as possible; the supremes have also pressured the teacher for the essence roses, so I had to provide her with a good quantity ining months.

    The biggest benefits I get from the Grimm Monsters are their bloodline; it is one of the biggest reasons I havee to this dangerous, Grimm Monster-infested area. There is danger here, but there are also huge rewards.

    It took me two hours to read through all the details and study the map they have provided. Seeing, I have one more hour, I cooked something good for me and Ashlyn, which we ate in my space above to be more careful.

    Though I was not able to detect any artifacts, still you can never tell about them. They are called spying artifacts because they are hard to detect, and even meprehensively searching my quartered for them using different methods, there might be some I had missed.

    As I looked at the fortress, I couldn¡¯t help but get impressed by it. The Pyramid had spent a huge amount of resources on it, made every part of it impregnable. While Scorcese Valley is not directly a strategic location, having ess to it leads to multiple strategic locations, which made it quite important.

    The Commander said that the situation is bad, and hearing the people in the lounge, I know she is not lying to me. I have to be very careful, not to be too overconfident of the little strength I have; there are many Tyrants present here who could kill me within a minute; hell, some could kill me in a single move.

    It took me few seconds to reach the city gates, and after scanning my identity, I flew over it. There are powerful cannons ced on the walls of a fortress that are even a threat to the Tyrants. One had to conform to one¡¯s identity before passing through or flying above the city gates.

    As I passed the wall, a vast forest appeared in front of me; it is huge even for Tyrant. There are a couple of different ecosystems that are present in this forest. There are even some strange ces, which are quite dangerous but only to those below Tyrants.

    Grimm Monsters are the only threatening thing this forest has, but I will hunt them with my reliable partner Ashlyn.

    The area I am ?ssigned is Lawrence Hills; a few months ago, this area was one of the safest ces here. One could not see the shadow of the Grimm Monsters in that area for years, but since the past month, the Grimm Monsters have been sighted there many times.

    My mission is to patrol that area and kill the Grimm Monsters. Not only that, but I also had to watch for the unusual activities of the Grimm Monsters, and if I noticed something strange, then I am to report it immediately in the secrete reporting stations ced in the forest.

    The mission seems simple enough, but it is not; there is a chance that I might die if I turn unlucky ande across an Elite or other powerful Grimm Monsters. Hopefully, something like that should not happen to me.

    Thud!

    I flew a few miles into the forest beforending on the ground; flying through the forest filled with Tyrant Grimm Monsters is akin to painting a target on one¡¯s back. Even Elites became very careful when they flew above the forest.

    As Inded on the ground, I became a blur as I moved through the forest, and soon, I begin toe across King and Emperor level Grimm Monsters; I did not touch them, the lower levels humans are enough to deal with with with them.

    Fighting them will make them strong; if Tyrants do their job, how will they grow? The Grimm Monsters also think the same way, which is why Tyrants of both sides rarely kill those of the lower levels.

 Chapter 1830 - Trapping I

    <h4>Chapter 1830 - Trapping I</h4>

    "Ashlyn came out," I said gently two hours after entering the forest. In the past two hours, I had kept a keep eye around me, and I sensed no one is following me.

    Even Ashlyn did not sense anyone¡¯s soul sense around us; through me, she could project some of her soul sense, and she does not sense anyone following us.

    Ashlyn is necessary for my mission, not only to avoid danger but also to find the preys I need. Not to forget she is quite strong, and I could let her kill few Grimm Monsters daily; it will reduce quite a stress on Commander and other Tyrants.

    Of course, I will not start with a bang; it will be like conforming to her suspicion, which will be bad. Whilemand may not have bad intentions against me, I feel she does not from the limited contact I had with her; there are others.

    The bounty the Grimm Monsters have ced on me is very tempting to those below the Leader ss as that treasure helps them reach the leader ss.

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn chirp inside me beforeing out silently, and when she did, she ispletely different; no one couldpare to the mutated grey spark sparrow, Ive been known to have.

    She is now a palm-size white-colored bird which, is a sparrow bird but very differentpare to what Ashlyn is. It is pure in color and has white scales all over her body. It gives her a pure but ferocious look.

    She had somehow evolved her morphing ability; it is now not limited to changing one size but also could bring other changes like changing the color of the fur and producing the scales.

    When Ie to know about her this ability, I was quite shocked. It is impossible to upgrade the ability is given by miracle fruit bit Ashlyn had done it somehow. If she could do this, I wonder what other things she will be able to do in the future.

    Though this new ability of her is not all-epassing, it has limitations. The most limiting factor is that she could not change her size while using this ability; if she does, its effect fades away. Ashlyn said it is temporary; as her control and strength increase, the limitations will loosen up until theypletely disappear.

    A second after she came out, she became streak and flew up in the sky before disappearing into the clouds.

    With her current abilities, Elites could forget discovering her; only Leader ss Tyrants could discover her, and from what I know, there are not more than three leader ss Tyrants present in the Scorsese Valley, one on our side, two on the Grimm Monsters side.

    Chew Chew!

    Not to mention, I nned to limit killing Ashlyn to one Grimm Monster per day, at least for a week. When few more Tyrants came at reinforcement, I will let her kill more Grimm Monsters.

    Two more hours passed by, and in these two hours, we havee across seven Grimm Tyrants. It is a huge number; I had not encountered such a number even in that ruin I had gone with Professor. Though I had expected it, it still shook me, and I changed some of my decision.

    ¡¯Ashlyn, you can have three Grimm Monsters a day,¡¯ I said through our link.

    Such numbers are bad; no wonder they skimming our numbers like cutting grass. We can not let the Grimm Monsters have such an advantage; I have to skim their numbers, or it won¡¯t be long before they brought heavy casualties on us or ughter us whole.

    Chew Chew!

    Suddenly, Ashlyn chirp, informing me of something that made me stop immediately. She had spotted the Grimm Monster with Bloodline, and Ashlyn said, it won¡¯t take long for me to kill it.

    I am still quite a distance away from the area I am ?ssigned to and wasn¡¯t nning on fighting against any Grimm Monsters, but there is always an exception, and Grimm Monster with Bloodline is an exception as it is the main reason I havee here.

    I did not waste a second and moved toward the Grimm Monster, and half an hourter, it is within a range of my soul sense.

    It is moving at the blurring speed; observing for a few minutes, I noted that it is patrolling the area. Seeing that, I stopped and begin making my preparation; it took me more than one hour to finish with my preparations, and after that, I sat under the tree and waited.

    I had to wait for more than two hours before it came back; I watched iting back through Ashlyn¡¯s voice and closed my eyes. Changes begin to ur to me, my aura became unstable and weak, and injuries begin to appear on my body.

    My aura and injuries looked very real, as I am really seriously injured that I had fallenpletely unconscious.

    While I have my eyes closed, I see everything through Ashlyn¡¯s eyes, who is watching everything from above.

    The Violet Scale Snakeman doing its usual patrolling with a frustrated look on its face, likely due to not being able to find any humans to kill, when suddenly, it sensed a faint feeble aura. It immediately lessened its speed, sensing that but did not approach directly.

    It had spread its soul sense, and I could cover my entire body, checking every inch of it carefully. Its soul sense must have lingered on me for more than a minute before it took steps toward me, but its cautiousness had lessened a lot, almost disappeared and a bring smile appeared on its face.

    "It had been quite a while since I had found a feast without working for it," It said with a smile as it had appeared like a phantom.

 Chapter 1831 - Trapping II

    <h4>Chapter 1831 - Trapping II</h4>

    "You are right; it is a feast but not for you," I said, suddenly opening my eyes. "Ah!" My voice seemed to have startled it so much that it let out a loud noise; seeing my eyes couldn¡¯t help but pop up in surprise.

    Those who reached Tyrant level have great control over themselves, while they may get surprised but never let out such sounds, which is very unbing of Tyrant, hell even Emperor did not let out such noise.

    "Human, you were acting?" It asked back, "No, I was ying dead," I replied in deadpanned expression before cracking augh at its obvious question. Myugh seemed to have angered it quite much as the expression of rage had appeared on its face.

    "Human bastard, you will pay the price to disrespect this leiie," It roared, and a powerful aura sted off its body. A regal phantom of its Bloodline Progenitor appeared behind it, and at the same time, a thin sword appeared in its hand as it moved to attack me.

    I remained on my spot, watching it with quite an amusement, not caring slightest about powerful aura anding attack.

    "Human, what have you done to me?" The Violet Scale Snakeman asked in horror. As when it tried to move to attack me, it found out it could not. Its body is bound in its ce, unable to move even an inch.

    "I have trapped you, you idiot," I said as I got up, and at the same time, hair-thin icy threads appeared on its body, biding nearly every part of it. I moved them to bind, even its mouth, so it could not ask any more of the stupid questions.

    I could have killed it with my strength; it would have been a lot quicker than setting up an borate trap, but I want to furnish my trapping skills. In my battle with Joana and Elina, I used my wonderful vines to determine their location, which is much harder than it sounds.

    I used the same method to trap this snakeman but doing it much easierpared to Joanna. The moment it had entered the one-mile radius of me, my thinner than hair vines started to climb on its body, binding it without it noticing.

    "Ice Dome," I muttered, and ice done appeared around us before it burrowed us under the ground, effectively blocking every fluctuation of soul and power.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    Inside the dome, my strings begin to pierce through the Snakeman and begin spreading inside it. It is an extremely painful process, but due to its lips being shut, it could not bring any loud sound out.

    A few secondster, the silver and green runes came out of me and begin to spread into the vines, and soon, they have covered every inch of vine present in the Grimm Monster.

    A second after thing, thick violet color bloodline essence came inside me, a portion of it went to my vines which absorbed it like it is some kind of the nectar. The essence of Bloodline is no less than powerful nectar, which strengthens my runes and provides the other benefits.

    Buzz!

    Soon, my runes have finished absorbing all the bloodline essence and a secondter, released a huge amount of the strengthening energy instantly filling every part of my body, making me feel quite bloated; the feeling had onlysted for a second as cells of Honeb begin to absorb it and merging with my body.

    Each second, thousands of cells of Honeb would get filled, and little more than a minuteter, all the energy present inside me vanished, filling nearly one hundred and twenty thousand hexagonal cells of Honeb.

    If it had been an original honeb, it would have been able to fill about four hundred and twenty thousand cells of it, which is 3.5 times higher.

    Increasing their size even further would be a tough challenge; I could feel how my body was resisting the strengthening of Honeb. At max, I would be able to increase the size of cells to four times that of the original; increasing further than that would be impossible, even things like a diamond.

    Still, reaching that size would be extremely helpful, and for that, I am trying my all to create the fourth Diamond Seal; I am confident that it will take me there or close to it.

    Dhub!

    With the strengthening energy absorbed, I moved my eyes at the husk of the snakeman. As I touched it, its husk copsed, revealing beautiful violet rose. The essence rose is really beautiful, and I would have liked to keep it, but unfortunately, I am not keeping it.

    I took the rose in my hand; as I did, its violet energies covered me and begin to seep inside me. Nero begins absorbing the energies, and within a minute, he had consumed the essence of Tyrantpletely before regaining his original size.

    I looked at the egg, and when I saw the purple and white mark became bigger, a bright smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    Since the egg had taken the diamond energy, the purple and white mark had appeared on the egg, and when I fed the essence rose just now, the marks have expanded on the egg.

    This is the first time something like this happen to the egg, and I am thinking it as a good sign; and from now on, I would feed the egg every other essence rose I got from the Grimm Monster. I hope that when those purple and white marks cover the whole egg, it will hatch, and Nero would finallye out.

 Chapter 1832 - Forth Grand Art

    <h4>Chapter 1832 - Forth Grand Art</h4>

    Soon, I reached the Lawrence hill killing three Grimm Monsters on the way; all of them were not killed by me.

    Only one is killed by me, while the other two were killed by Ashlyn; they were Grimm Monsters without bloodlines.

    Lawrance Hills is a beautiful ce with verdant hills and small creeks that could be seen everywhere. If there hadn¡¯t been the Grimm Monsters here, it would have surely be a popr destination for vacations.

    Currently, this ce looked quite serene, but Ashlyn had already spotted one Grimm Monster, and I am sure there are more in this ce hiding, wanting to catch the humans that came here off guard.

    Chew Chew!

    I was enjoying the scenic view of the hills when Ashlyn chirped in my mind, and soon different view appeared in front of my eyes. There, I saw a human and Grimm Monster fighting, the human woman who seemed to be in herte thirties being attacked by a Lightning Bullman.

    This is no ordinary battle but the battle among the Elites; both of them are Elites, and the human Elite seemed to be in quite a trouble. She is fighting against a Lightning Bullman who is not only fast as lightning but also powerful as the mountain.

    ¡¯Interesting,¡¯

    Suddenly, I noticed something, and a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. The human Elite is not helpless as she seemed in the battle at first nce; the Grimm Monster seemed to know that, which is why it is attacking her so intensely.

    Within few minutes, the battle became even more intense, but the result did not change at all; it even turned into the favor of the human.

    "I did not know this art of Wisdom Tower could be used like this," I said and tried to remember all the details I know about this art and the woman who is using it in such a unique way that it had utterly frustrated the Grimm Monster.

    This art is not special; it is one of the mostmon arts that any member of Wisdom Tower could take, there is no restriction on it, but if the people of the Wisdom Tower get to know about such unique way to use this art, they might really restrict this art to important members.

    This art is called Rainbow Bubble Art; it helps one release bubbles. It only had one function; as oneprehend it more, the bubble became more powerful, and they started to gain few abilities. This is nothing noteworthy; many arts do that.

    From what I read and heard earlier, thisdy is b?r?ly considered an Elite but seeing her fight, I couldn¡¯t help but shook my head. It looks like thisdy had hidden her strength for whatever reason, and peoplee to know about it; they will surely be shocked.

    Not only became she is using the art that is said to be mundane such as unique, but also because I am gaining so much inspiration from her. I wonder why wisdom tower had not noticed her; seeing their state, they should cherish and train such talents with all the resources they have.

    An hour passed when the sudden change urred in the battle.

    Thousands of small bubbles came out of the Bullman, shocking the hell out of it; these bubbles are not rainbow-colored bubbles that thisdy is fighting with before but blood red.

    One look is enough for me to know these bubbles are made of blood, and the Grimm Monster seemed to understand it, and horror appeared on its face. It quickly covered itself in thick lightning and begin to destroy these bubbles, which are made of its own blood.

    It is injuring itself by destroying the bubbles made of its own blood, but it did not seem to care about that fact. It kept destroying them as it could feel something bad would happen if it was not able to get rid of those bubbles quickly as possible.

    I had just thought that when those blood-red bubbles begin to shine, turning an angry red color and shaking intensely.

    Boom Boom Boom...

    The next second, the bubbles begin to explode one after another; each mini-explosion would take arge chunk of its flesh that by the time all the bubbles finished exploding, there was not a single piece of Grimm Monster that is longer than five inches.

    ¡¯She is more gruesome than me,¡¯ I said as I looked at thedy who is looking at Grimm Monster with an expressionless face; there seemed to be no joy in her face as she looked at the mess she had made of the Bullman.

    The disk had lighted up and started converting the pieces of Grimm Monsters into the high-grade mana crystals.

    The disk is top of its grade, and it had finished converting all flesh and blood of the Grimm Monster in few minutes.

    As all the flesh disappeared and converted into the crystals, thedy put the disk back into her storage, collected the stuff of the Grimm Monster, which is also cleaned off of any part of Grimm Monster by her bubbles.

    After she was done, she did not stay there a moment longer and disappeared.

    I have be quite curious about the bubbles; they seemed to do a lot more things than stated in the intelligence. The intelligence of our academy had started this art as amon one, the same distinction Wisdom Tower had given it, but they are obviously wrong.

    I first thought thisdy had a unique way of using this Rainbow Bubble Art, but as I observed the whole fight, I realized I was wrong. It is not just that she has unique to use it, its just that she hadprehended the right way to use it, and others have never realized that part.

    If I am not wrong, then Wisdom Tower has the fourth Grand Art in its possession, and this shocking conjecture is not only based on my observation but also based on the facts I had read in the Library of Hermes.

 Chapter 1833 - Poison Blade

    <h4>Chapter 1833 - Poison de</h4>

    It took me a while and an hour into my Inheritance Space to came out of the thoughts of the fourth Grand Art.

    This is world shocking news; it would especially shock the Wisdom Tower, which had been treating this precious art likemon art that everything in the Wisdom Tower could take with few merit points.

    It is due to being a Grand Art; it had not been discovered. Grand Arts could not be practiced by anyone; one needs to have an affinity with them; otherwise, there would not be only one or two people every century learning them.

    I shook my head off the thoughts of art; I have already made the notes about my observation, and I will study them in leisure, now I should focus on my mission. Which is patrolling the area I am ?ssigned, killing the Grimm Monsters I have found, and see if there is something strange going on; if there is, immediately inform the higher-ups.

    With that thought in my mind, I became a blur and started patrolling. I have no interest in dealing with the Grimm Monster that Ashlyn found; if it came my way, I would ask Ashlyn to deal with it. I will mostly handle the Grimm Monsters with Bloodline, while the rest could be dealt with by Ashlyn.

    I moved through the hills with swift speed, looking at everything, searching for the Grimm Monsters and strange things, and with the help of Ashlyn, Ive even found two, but both of those Grimm Monsters turned out to be normal.

    I am not disappointed, the Lawrence Hills is a small big area, and I will find the Grimm Monster with Bloodline eventually.

    If I did not find it, I would move to another area for a while and seeing the number of Grimm Monsters present in this Scorcese Valley, I would not have a problem finding the Grimm Monster with Bloodline.

    Nine hours passed by, and I havee across five Grimm Monsters, all of them without a bloodline. Of the five, I ended up asking Ashlyn to kill the two; both of them were passing through Lawrence Hills, killing them would not attract much suspicion.

    I really get scared when I thought about it; my strength is nothing whenpared to the Elite, and there are is a freaking Leader ss Tyrants here. They have methods that could kill me, and talismans I have won¡¯t be able to do anything against it.

    Chew Chew!

    Time passed by, and another four hours passed when suddenly Ashlyn chirped inside my mind, informing me about her finally finding the Grimm Monster.

    Chew Chew Chew...

    I was about to move toward it when she chirped rapidly in my mind, informing few more facts about it. The first and most important fact is that she said that it will be quite a tough enemy for me to kill.

    Ashlyn is not the one to mince her words, and if she said it will be a tough enemy to kill, and then it sure will be a tough enemy, it might be even strong enough to make me run away, seeing Ashlyns nature of underestimating my enemies.

    There is one other part she had informed me with, this Grimm Monster is Poison de. A unique Grimm Monter is a blend of fighter Grimm Monter and special profession Grimm Monter. In the devil¡¯s gate, I hade across the Curse de; I was not able to fight, despite wanting to as it was way above what I could handle.

    These fusion-type Grimm Monsters are very tricky to deal with. They are quite powerful, and their abilities are quite terrifying that even I am apprehensive about them.

    "It will be a challenge," I said with augh after some time and begin to move toward the Grimm Monster. I havee to this ce to harvest the essence of Grimm Monster and find enemies which could force me to use every ounce of my life.

    The Poison de Grimm Monster is quite a distance away from me, and seeing it is moving at quite a fast speed, I needed about forty minutes to catch up to it.

    As I entered its five-mile radius, it sensed me, and just as it did, it immediately stopped and came toward me at blurring speed. Its wings moved at such speed that it made itpletely blur to the regr Tyrants. The only thing they will be able to see is streaking blur.

    Within a few seconds, I could see it in front of me and unlike other Grimm Monsters who would stop. This one did not stop; instead, it kepting at me and even increased its speed as it came at me, seeing that my expressions couldn¡¯t help but change.

    ¡¯First Boost!¡¯

    Seeing it ising at me with full force, I did not waste any time and activated ¡¯The first Boost¡¯ and moved toward it; I even activated my ocr methods and got a quite good look at the Grimm Monstering at me.

    It is Flower Streak Bugman; its name has streak because of its speed that made it look like a streak when it moved, and flower due to design on its carapace, looked like the flowers.

    It is a very rare kind of Bug-type Grimm Monster that is known for its speed and powerful defense, which make them one of the best killers.

 Chapter 1834 - Strange Energy

    <h4>Chapter 1834 - Strange Energy</h4>

    The Bugman is seven meters tall and has a thick carapace which is enhanced by a powerful Bloodline Armor, and in its hand, it had a seven meters long ck halberd, which seemed to have a wicked sharp edge; I have to be very careful of this thing.

    "Nine Cleavings of Lord Aeusi!" It said. Hearing its voice immediately made me frown as there was a hint of piousness in its tone, and there seemed to be something off about its expressions.

    That made me ufortable for some reason which I could not pinpoint, but it is enough to make me extra careful, and I had harnessed even more power from the ¡¯First Boost.¡¯ To defend against its attack.

    I moved my sword fast; this sword is not my regr great sword but a long sword. Though, it held the same weight as the long sword and gave me a feeling offortableness.

    My sword attacked bearing bone-chilling coldness, following the path of the halberd, which had faint ck-green energy covering itself. It is a poison without a doubt, but there is also something else, which feels strangely familiar, like something I had felt before but not able to put my mind on it.

    I put it back in my mind and focused on my attack, which is moving toward the attack of Grimm Monster.

    When its halberd reached halfway, it had abruptly tried to change the direction, but I followed it without a problem. It is one of the advantages of being small; the Bugman and its weapon are about four times my size; any movement they make it quite visible, and as long as I have power and speed, I would be able to follow them without any problem.

    ng!

    Finally, our weapons shed with a defeaning sound and huge shockwave. The attack was powerful, but I was ready for it and bore it perfectly; I had just thought that when suddenly a change urred in my face.

    Its energy hit my armor and immediately separated and filtered into thousands of little streams before going into my runes. It does not matter if it is special energy or regr energy; all the energies behave the same way when they enter the ws of my armor.

    But this time, something different has happened, 99% energy foreign energy behaved as it usually does, but 1% energy somehow slipped past hundreds of defenses of my armor and strike of my body.

    This is a very different kind of energy; it is different from normal special energies, even bloodline energies. It is something different but very powerful and poison in nature that had now struck my body and soul.

    As it struck me, I felt sharp torturous pain inside me, like it is melting my internals, and it started doing that, but that same moment, a couple of formations inside me lit up and attacked that energy with pinpoint uracy and my inheritance runes, also acted and applied a huge amount of pressure on it to suck it.

    That energy was very resilient and was able to bear the first barrage, but it was still broken into pieces by the second barrage, which is much stronger and immediately su?k?d away by the runes, which seemed very happy taking this energy.

    While it seemed like a lot of time had passed, not even a second had passed. Everything had happened within a fraction of seconds.

    After the first attack, it smoothly took back its halberd without a word and attacked again; it is a simr attack that is much faster and strong, which double the amount of poison energy on its de.

    Seeing the attack, my expressions couldn¡¯t help but tightened a little. It is a continuous attack; I had guessed it when it shouted its attack¡¯s name, but seeing the second attack, I am bing sure of it.

    Continues attacks are hard to deal with as they get stronger and stronger with each attack, but they have also had weaknesses. They are kind of rigid, could be broken through with enough force and ingenuity, and I am currently moving my sword to break this attack.

    Hun!

    As I moved my sword to break its attack, its also moved its halberd, and it moved in such a way that itpletly countered its movements, not letting my sword hit the spot it wanted to hit, and it is doing that in very eirie way.

    ng!

    I failed to crack its move and its halberd struct against mine, attacking me with a huge amount of energy. 99% of it got immediately dealt with, but 1% of it was still able to enter inside me, but unlikest time, it was not able to do any damage as it got attacked and broken before being su?k?d into my runes.

    ng ng ng...

    Another five attacks stuck me one after another, with each one being powerful than the other. The strange 1% poison energy is getting stronger with each attack that I had to use more every time to break it.

    The most frustrating thing is that my armor is not able to stop this strange energy. While it may not look like it but I modifying my armor, so it could stop that energy, all the changes I had made have been unable to stop the energy from directly slipping inside me.

    I have to do something to stop it; it is extremely dangerous that earlier it had damaged my internal organs, and the damage its done is harder to heal than that of the normal injuries.

    It creates quite a scary prospect as this is just the beginning of the battle, and as battle lingers on, that strange energy would get stronger. Strong enough that I would not be to break it in a single attack, so I have to find a way to stop it and break it before it entered inside me.

 Chapter 1835 - Fanatic

    <h4>Chapter 1835 - Fanatic</h4>

    CLANG!

    Another powerful attack shed against my sword, sending out a huge amount of energy, especially that streak of powerful, strange energy, which is forcing me to use quite the efforts to crush.

    It had been less than ten seconds since the battle had begun, and it had alreadyunched the eight powerful attacks. The attacks of it are simple but strange; any other Emperor would have been in my ce turned to corps long ago.

    Like it had done much time before, it smoothly took back its halberd in an almost eerie way before attacking me again, and this time, the attack is different.

    It is much more powerful than all previous attacks; it shows that it is thest attack of continuous attack move, and it is powerful. Seeing the power of the attack, I did not hold back either and harnessed all the power which first could give me.

    It had been quite a while since I had used the full power of First Boost; even Elina and Joana had not forced me to use the full power of the first boost in my fight against them.

    With such huge power, I moved at incredible speed, and for the first time, I saw the emotions in the Bugman¡¯s eyes; those emotions disappeared as they appeared, but I know I had not imagined what I had seen.

    With the sh of emotions, its attacks have be even smoother, which did not affect me much. I have vast experience and was prepared for many scenarios, including the burst of huge power in mid-attack.

    CLANG!

    Finally, our weapons shed, and they shed with such a force that it left me shocking, not only in mind but also in the body. I am shaking all over, and if not for me holding my sword in the steel-like grip, it would have flown away from my hand.

    Still, this shock is nothing in front of the shock I had got when that strange energy passed through my armor and started poisoning my internals.

    Till now, except for the first time, this strange energy was always broken by the first counterattack, but this time, I needed to attack it three times before it got broken and su?k?d away; by then, it had already done the serious damage to my body as well as my soul.

    Two formations lit up inside me, and my bloodline energy flowed into it before transforming into the seals which contained the poison to its ce before healing energies started to heal the injuries.

    I know that my armor could not defend against all the things, and for that, I had prepared for emergencies. In thest upgrade, I had added emergencies for everything, even optimized the use of my bloodline energy after I found out how good it is at sealing things.

    "I did not expect you would be able to handle the sacred poison; most humans became powerless against it in a minute." It said suddenly, surprising the hell out of it but soon I caught the word, and my eyes lit up in understanding as all the lines have connected in my mind.

    Devine Energy!

    No wonder it was so hard to deal with; this bastard¡¯s bloodline energy contains a wisp of divine energy. Though divine energy is not necessarily stronger than Bloodline energy or any type of energy, it is a most versatile one.

    To create an even wisp of divine energy, one needs to have faith, but even then, one has to be at the peak of the Primary stage.

    As those who are not at the peak of the Primary Stage, they can produce divine energy too, even a person who does not practice could also divine energy, but they need to have strong faith at the fanatic level.

    To be able to connect with the will of its bloodline progenitor and produce divine energy, this bastard is surely fanatic.

    "You are strong; I am sure will of my lord will surely love it if I sacrifice you to him," He said with a calm tone and smile. Seeing fanatism in its eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder; it looked like I had underestimated the strangeness of this battle; I have to be more careful than before.

    "You fanatic really have some words," I said mockingly, wanting to make it angry, but all I saw was a smile getting bigger on its bug face.

    "Human, you don¡¯t know what it is like to bask in the glory of the lord, but you will soon as I will soon send you to him," he said with a peaceful smile, and its aura rose starkly, but there is no explosiveness in it.

    ¡¯Second Boost,¡¯

    I activated Second Boost immediately; I do not want to take any chances with this fanatic. I also begin to take greater chances with my other strategy, this fanatic making my danger sense tingle all over; the soon I finished it, the better.

    "Human be ready to enter the Kingdom of God, Temple of Aeusi!" It said powerful energies released from me, and a beautiful but dangerous domain appeared around me. The forest around me had disappeared, and now I found myself in a huge temple.

    Seeing such a realistic domain and feeling its powerful suppression, I couldn¡¯t help but pour even more bloodline energy and rule-bending power into my other strategy. It looks like I really have to deal with this fanatic bastard as soon as possible before it could pull the even stranger thing out.

 Chapter 1836 - Mercy and Wrath I

    <h4>Chapter 1836 - Mercy and Wrath I</h4>

    "Ice Domain!"

    I said, and nine beautiful palm-size ice crystals released from me and spread into the temple before releasing the icy energy, but as it did, it immediately got suppressed, that I could b?r?ly feel any cold at all, seeing that look of shock couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Human, in the Temple of my Lord, all your tricks are useless," It said with a calm voice and peaceful smile; there was not the slightest hint of anger detected from its face.

    "Mercy of God!" It said, and divine hallow appeared behind it, and it pped its thin wings, just as it did, it appeared in front of me and attack. It is so fast that even I got shocked despite expecting its fast attack, the speed of it is too great.

    Still, I did not let my shock slow me down; I attacked the moment it came in front of me. My sword moved at lightning speed, having every intention to stop the attack of the halberd.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed, and deafening sounds came out, but there was b?r?ly any shockwave; even the sound was quickly absorbed by the temple. The raw power of the attack was huge that it shook me, even when I am harnessing the strength of 2nd boost, but still, nothingpares to the energy attack that came with the sh.

    The powerful energy attack came at me in a fury, like a tide bearing both force and power. It crashed through my armor, 99% of it immediately, spread through my armor, got crushed before being su?k?d by my runes.

    The poisoned divine energy, on the other hand, started to slip through my defense, but this time, its journey was not smooth at all. While most of the defenses did not affect it, some of it able to affect it and reduce its power despite it being more powerful than before.

    Now that I know what type of energy I am dealing with, I am able to defend against it better; next time, my defense would be even better. Even with the suppression of domain, I will be able to handle it.

    Still, I will have to hurry in killing it; I fear that I will not be able to handle it when it used its full power.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    Right after the first attack, the second attack came and then the third, with each attack being more powerful than before, and the strange thing is, the power of its domain is increasing with each of its attacks.

    I had to pour more energy into my domain just to maintain its existence so it would not crumble under its domain. Even though its not doing anything for me, it needs to be there; it is very important for my n.

    With the power of its attacks, the strength of divine energy poison had also increased. Still, each time, I would tighten my defenses, leaning from every attempt that now my defenses were able to lower the power of divine energy so much that it would always get destroyed the moment it entered me, and I would not have to use, too much force to do it.

    Minutes passed by, and attacks continued; for the first few minutes, there was that peaceful smile on its face, but as more time passed. I continued defending against its attacks; those peaceful expressions begin to slip away. Traces of anger begin to appear in its eyes.

    With anger burning, its attacks became more and more powerful, that to defend against each attack, I had to harness more power from the second boost.

    Few more minutes passed, and now, every trace of a peaceful smile vanished from its eyes, and all that remained is anger in which is it is attacking me.

    Suddenly, it stopped. Its actions were so sudden that it took my mind for fractions of a second more to catch up. It also made me very cautious that I had readied myself for everything.

    "Until now, I had been merciful against you human, but since you are resisting the lord''s mercy, then I will show you his wrath," It said, and a powerful torrent of aura shot through it.

    It is so powerful that it had lighted up the whole temple and my domain, reached the breaking point in the instant.

    "Wrath of God!"

    It shouted, and a divine halo lighted upon every part of its body, from its carapace to its wings, everything lit up divine halo. It looked like a grand priest with a deep devotion to its lord.

    The hallow did not give any explosive feeling of power, but every hair on my body stood up, sensing it.

    ''Everwings!''

    I did waste any time and activated the Everwing on top of First Boost and Second Boost. I do not want to take chances with such strength radiating from it.

    "Die Human!"

    Seeing that, my eyes couldn''t help but popped up before I harness all the power I could and moved my sword in front of me in defense.

    CLANNNG!

    Its halberds de struck against my sword, and the blow shook every cell of my body before sending me flying like a rocket. If that was not enough, then its Bloodline energy attacked me in powerful force, and with suppression of temple, its attack is ferocious.

    This time, the divine energy acted differently than before. Instead of streaking inside me, it merged with the rest of the Bloodline Energy and attacked my armor.

    As the tide of energy attacked, it shook my armor and if it had been my previous armor. It would have been broken by pieces already, but it is not my old armor. It is made from my vines, the most powerful thing my inheritance could produce.

 Chapter 1837 - Mercy and Wrath II

    <h4>Chapter 1837 - Mercy and Wrath II</h4>

    A huge amount of Bloodline energy entered inside my armor. A couple of formations lit up, which divided huge tides of energy in thousands of streams and moved to crush them. Still, unlike before, this time, there is divine energy mix in the bloodline energy; it is not acting separately.

    The merging of divine energy had made the Bloodline energy even stronger, and it wanted to tear through my vines, but my vines are not some weak attack that they could tear through. Multiple formations had acted and torn through the thousands of streams of energy before my runes su?k?d it up all.

    It would have been better if the divine energy acted alone instead of merging with the Bloodline energy. That way, it would have been able to pass through my defense but merging with Bloodline Energy, even if it had enhanced its strength, it has no chance.

    Bam!

    My runes had just finished absorbing the energy when I crashed on the walls of the temple, puking few mouthfuls of blood due to the intense physical shock.

    I did not even wipe the blood off my lips and focused on the Bugmaning at me with slow steps, looking at me with amazement and shock.

    "What are you human? With the strength of sacred energy merged with lords bloodline energy, it is strong enough to poison ten humans with simr strength as you within a second, but it had not done anything to you." It said with clear shock.

    "What can I say? I am special," I replied with a smile, and to my surprise, a smile appeared on its shocked, angry face. "You are special indeed, and my lord will surely love if I sacrificed you to his temple," It said and attacked.

    This time the attack is very powerful that I used every bit of the strength I have to move my sword fast enough that I would not be cut into two by its halberd.

    CLANNNG!

    Its attack had shed against my sword again and sent me flying, but this time Bugman did not remained on its spot and pped its wings and appeared in front of me before attacking me again and all I could do is move my sword in defend while bracing for the impact.

    Bam!

    CLANNNG!

    Its halberd came down on my sword, smashing me against the wall at bone-breaking force. The force was so huge that some part of the temple caved in.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I wanted to ess the damage I had suffered but rage burned in Bugman''s eyes as itunched another powerful attack swiftly, not giving me any chance to do anything.

    It was the most powerful attack I had suffered, it broke my bones from top to bottom, and it was just a beginning.

    The fanatic begins tounch the attacks, and it attacked with such intensity that I could b?r?ly defend myself with my back against the wall.

    I am gettingpletely dominated in the battle, capable of only b?r?ly defending. If I had confidence, I would have burned my blood to finish it, but I did not. I have a feeling that it is hiding even greater strength, and I should not force it to use it until I am ready.

    To be honest, the gap between us is huge; if I did not have confidence in my other method, I would not have dared to fight it.

    The powerful Bloodline and divine energy make it quite powerful. It is my luck that this bastard is a prideful fanatic; if it had been a smart Grimm Monster like the one I had fought in mist city in ruines and used all its strength, I would have been forced to use my final card and run away.

    I don''t want to select that option; I can still feel I could defeat this bastard. Even though I do not have the raw strength to defeat it, I could defeat it with my strategy, and till now, it is working fine; I would need some more time before I could defeat it, till then I would have to be careful and take its beating.

    Second, passed by, and it continued to attack me; our weapons moved at the blurring speed. Its to attack while mine to defend.

    I am using minimal movement strategy to defend, seeing I don''t have half the power and speed against it, and if not for armor to dealing with the biggest problem, I wouldn''t havested this long. Still, it is not easy; dealing with its attacks is a challenge itself.

    I could feel that I would not be able to hold any longer. There is a clear struggle in its eyes, it wants to use the more powerful move to kill me, but the fanatic ego of it resisting that thought. Its ego does not think I worth using such an attack.

    But every second I survive, its ego loses and impatience gain the ground, and soon, there would be time its impatience would win, and it would use the powerful move to finish me off; hopefully, by that time, I would be ready.

    Time passed when suddenly, the Bugman stopped mid-attack, its sword inch away from crashing into my sword.

    It looked at me with rage I had ever seen in any Grimm Monster I had fought before that seeing it, I couldn''t help but shudder unconsciously.

    "HUMAN, you dare to spheme the temple of my god with such underhanded means!" The Bugman roared, and a powerful aura sted out of it. The force contained in the aura is enough to force me back a step; I would have taken another step if not for the wall hitting my back.

    "You will suffer for this sphemy!" It roared in rage and used its hand toward its ?h?st to fling away something that stuck to its ?h?st.

    ''It looked like it discovered it,'' I said with a sigh seeing its action, and my thin vines materialized all over the temple and its body.

 Chapter 1838 - Sacred Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 1838 - Sacred Sacrifice</h4>

    The vines are spread all over the temple; they have also covered its body about 30%. I wanted to cover it by at least 50% before showing them, but this bastard had discovered them before that could happen.

    It moved its hand to remove the vine of its body, but as it tried, it found out it could. The thin vines would always slip away from its finger; it was b?r?ly able to touch them before they slipped out from its finger, and that is making it very, very angry.

    I closed off my domain since there is no use to it; I mainly used it to cover my vines. Without it, my vines would have been discovered long ago.

    With a lot of energy freeing, I focused it all on my vines. The 30% is not enough; though my vines are consuming the energy from it, it is a slow process due to the suppression of the domain. So, I am using my own energy to make them grow.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Suddenly, the Bugman stopped struggling against the vines and let out a huge angry, frustrated raor before it turned its focus at me. Seeing those zing eyes, I couldn''t help but shudder.

    "Human, Die!" It said each word with gritted teeth and came at me.

    That moment, Imanded all my vines to bind it with their full force. They have already covered it by 33%; for most Grimm Monsters, it is enough to bind tight enough that they could twitch their finger, but against this powerful bastard, it is far from enough.

    It came at me with rage and exploding aura, resisting the power of binds. While I have not been able to restrict all its movements, they have still suppressed it, and that is enough for me.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against its halberd, and for the first time, the Bugman shook. I could see how great a surprise it is for it. If I had defended this attack without the interference of my vines, it would have made me crash against the wall with hundreds of my bones breaking.

    While my vines were able to restrict more than 50% of physical power, they are able to take only 30% off the energy attack, which left huge energy for me to deal with.

    The tsunami of Bloodline Energy came, mixed with the divine energy which had made it even more powerful; it entered my armor before getting divided into the hundreds of streams which are then broken into specs before getting absorbed into my runes.

    "Fanatic, you have to do better," I said with augh. With my vines binding it partially, I do not have to fear this bastard anymore.

    The vines are unbreakable; they have been baptized by many powerful bloodlines, diamond energy, and even cosmic energy. Only Elite could break my current vines, and they too would have to spend quite a lot of effort to do it.

    "You Heathen!" It roared and came at me again, and this time, instead of staying at my spot, I went at it.

    Three minutester, I stopped fighting as my vines covered it 50%, and two minutes after that, it stopped moving as it got covered by my vines by 70%; my vines have restricted all its movements that now, it could b?r?ly twitch the fingers.

    "Anyst words before I finished you off?" I asked when vines covered 90% of it and made them pierce inside it, which is quite harderpared to normal Grimm Monsters seeing its whole body is covered in the thick carapace.

    "I am grateful to you, human," The Bugman said suddenly, surprising me greatly, all the traces of anger and rage disappeared from its face.

    It did not give me a good feeling, and I poured all the energy into my vines, helping them prate its carapace and grow inside it so the harvest process would start as soon as possible.

    "My existence in the materialistic world is over, and now, I could enter the kingdom of God without any remorse," It said with peaceful, fanatic expression. If there had been a normal Grimm Monster in its ce, they would be screaming madly, seeing my vines are growing crazily inside them.

    "My lord would be pleased to see me and also you, human," It said suddenly, bringing a huge change in my face. I was shocked by not only its words but also because I sense great danger from which I wanted me to run away.

    "Sacred Sacrifice!"

    A bright dive halo covered it muttered those words, and the next moment it begins to burn, not only it but also a whole temple, trapping me inside.

    The burning had shocked me as I did not something like it is even possible. The Grimm Monster is burning every part of it; its body, energy, core, flesh, blood, bloodline, and even soul is burning, and the one burning it all is divine energy.

    It is something unreal, I did not think this could be possible, and the worse thing is, it wants to take me with it.

    The divine mes covering it, and the temple is getting stronger and stronger. I am fine due to my armor, but I won''t be soon. I could feel the divine mes started affecting my vines that are into its body, and if these divines mes'' power kept increasing, then it will start to damage my vines.

    This divine energy is very harmful to me; the slightest touch would turn me into ashes. I can not let that happen; I have to get out of here as soon as possible, and for it, even if I have to burn my blood, I will do it.

 Chapter 1839 - Divine Flame Baptism

    <h4>Chapter 1839 - Divine me Baptism</h4>

    Buzz!

    I was about to burn my blood and use everything I have to get out of this domain when suddenly, a familiar buzz rang out inside me.

    Next second, green and silver came out of my body; these runes first spread over me before they started spreading over my vines which are connected to the Bugman, before entering inside it through the vines.

    "Human, what it is?" It asked as an ufortable look appeared on its pious face. "Your doom," I replied with one word.

    "Human, nothing could douse off the sacred mes of my lord''s faith; even Elites would not be able to stop it once they started burning," It said, but next second, a huge change had urred in its expressions; which almost lookedic to me.

    Buzz!

    The runes spread, and harvest begins; soon, thick, powerful bloodline energy woulde my way. This bloodline energy would be very strong; I am sure it will be able to fill at least one hundred and fifty thousand cells of my Honeb.

    Hun?

    Soon the energy came, not one energy but two; one is familiar thick bloodline energy, and the other is purified divine me which looked milky bright. It looked beautiful but looking at gave me a very ufortable feeling.

    "Ahhhhhh¡­"

    I had just had that thought when the divine came inside me and spread through my body and soul like wildfire before it started burning me.

    I screamed out loud in pain, unlike the fanatic in front of me; I am screaming my lungs out due to this soul-burning pain; this me is literally burning my soul.

    I wanted to move away from this me and dipped myself in ice-cold water, but I found this purified divine me made me incapable of doing that.

    Under this pain, I could only y my arms and legs like dying fish,pletely incapable of formatting a coherent thought or movement.

    The only coherent thing I did was begin circting; it had be an instinctive action to me that whenever I am in the soul-binding pain, I would circte Supreme Combat Exercise.

    Time passed by as divine mes burning me; it burned every part of me, from the body, soul to my runes and Honeb. I could feel the egg of Nero is also burning under this fire, but I could not sense any pain from him.

    The egg is saving him from this soul-burning me; it is a good thing. I do not want Nero to suffer the pain I am suffering right now.

    The diving me kept burning me, and over time, I felt it getting stronger strong. It is doing something to me, but the soul-burning pain is making it hard to know what it is doing; I will get to know it only when this torturous me is finished doing its job.

    Time passed as divine me kept burning me; sometimes it feels like minutes have passed, sometimes it feels like hours, but most of the time, it felt like days had passed, and this pain will continue for longer until it used all its power or burn into ashes.

    I don''t know how long the pain hadsted, but I couldn''t help but became happier when I saw it fading and found it capable of havingplete thoughts again.

    The pain of divine fire is gone as it, it took b?r?ly a few seconds to disappeared, but I needed more than a minute to collect myself.

    Gasp!

    I had just recovered myself when I noticed something which made me shocked. I reverted back to my original appearance, and there is a ceramic mask on my face, and when I looked at myself, I found myself even more shocked.

    My skin had be even more radiant, and when I summoned the mirror and removed the mask, I found my features are even more aligned than before, that now I could be said to be above average in appearance, even handsome seeing how radiant my eyes and skin is.

    That is not the biggest shock I had received; the biggest shock is when I looked inside me. The change had urred in my runes and the Honeb; the runes have be brighter and vibrating with even greater power; I could feel the change in my bloodline.

    When I looked at Honeb and made calctions, I found out the bloodline energy of the Bugman had filled one hundred and ny thousand hexagonal cells, bringing the merged cells to nearly two million and two hundred.

    I have received a huge increase in my strength, even I could not imagine how powerful I have be. It is not just cells but also due to baptism of the pure divine me.

    I am not only the only one who is changed by a baptism of divine fire. Nero had also changed, or rather his egg. There is ?uster on the egg and a faint radiant shine that was not on it before; it is a positive change; I could feel it.

    I checked everything before looking at the husk of Grimm Monster, and there I noticed something surprised or notice an important thing. There is no essence rose; I looked around but found nothing.

    It took me a while to realize the truth, and it kind of shocked me as it had never happened before. The essence rose had not been produced during the harvesting; instead, the runes let the Bugman burned with divine fire and purified that divine fire to baptized me, and I am d it did.

    Though it was painful, and I shudder at the thoughts of going through such pain again. The benefits I had received through it are obvious; they are beyond amazing that I would be burned through the fire again to get them.

    I just hope that I would not face repercussions for what just happened.

    The divine energy serious business and it produced from the faith to super-powerful being. If that being noticed, it would not be any problem for it to kill me; even with such vast distance, the methods that exist in such powerhouses hands are iprehensible for people like me.

 Chapter 1840 - Resistance

    <h4>Chapter 1840 - Resistance</h4>

    ''My body is really resisting,'' I said as I activate one of the mask functions after I changed my appearance.

    The mask does not only help in changing appearance; one could also see every part of one''s body through it. In this function, it is slightly better than Riverbed; regretfully, only the user could see it as it can not to projected.

    I could see every part of my body and could tell what baptism of divine fire had done and it is amazing.

    Currently, only something like Divine Fire and Diamond Seal could help me with advancement; other regr resources would be no use to me.

    This resistance is one of the reasons why the Emperors could not match the Tyrants in power; they have to be Tyrants to do that.

    This resistance will keep increasing till even the resources like Diamond Seal and Divine Fire won''t be able to help. I had reached very close to that stage, one more diamond seal, and I won''t be able to increase the limit.

    Still, it is fine by me; the baptism of divine fire had increased the limit of my body and also of honeb, which now could fill nearly four times more energy than the original, one more diamond seal or divine fire baptism and the size will four times, which is my target.

    I have to create the fourth diamond seal as soon as possible; that time, cells of honeb will widen it enough that I will have a hope of getting the power of Elite Tyrant while still being an Emperor.

    The fanatic was quite powerful; it had brought me to my knees. If not for my vines, I would have to take thest option, and that would have meant running away and giving up on the fanatic which had such juicy bloodline and divine fire; I am very d it had note to that; otherwise, I would not have received such amazing benefits.

    Now, with my strength further increased, it is time to hunt another Grimm Monster. It would be great if I find Grimm Monster with a juicy bloodline like Bugman, better if I am able to find someone with an even more powerful bloodline.

    With such positive thoughts, I begin to scour through the Lawrance hills, search for the Grimm Monsters with a powerful bloodline.

    First, I was quite excited, but as time passed, my excitement begin to deflect, and by the time the tenth hour rolled on, frustration was clear on my face. It had been eleven hours since I had killed the Bugman, but I had not found the single Grimm Monster with bloodline.

    I wanted to go out of Lawrence Hill''s to hunt them, but I did not. It is my mission, and even though I love to fill my honeb as soon as possible, I will not discard my mission for it.

    There may be no Grimm Monster with bloodline present at the Lawrence Hills right now, but some will soone, and I will fight them. Till then, I will have to continue with my mission and hope for the best.

    An hourter, I had stopped; the reason is Grimm Monster but not Bloodline Grimm Monster. It is an above-average Grimm Monster; looking by its aura, it seemed to be slightly weaker than the Bugman I had fought a few hours ago.

    I moved toward the were a werewolf, and when I entered its range, it stopped and came at me with blinding speed before stopping in front of me.

    "A human finally!" It eximed with joy. "It had been nearly two days since I had entered this forest, but I had not found a single one of you. For a moment, I thought if you guys have run away," It said while ???k?n? its lips while looking at me.

    "How can we run away till we wiped each and every one of you," I said back. "Fiesty, I like it. I hope you will have the same feistiness when I eat you piece by piece," It said. "We will see if you have the capabilities for it," I said back with a smile.

    "You don''t have to worry about my capabilities; I will show them to you soon," It said, and a powerful aura sted off it, and it came at me at blurring speed.

    "ws of Smigen!" It roared and attacked.

    Two huge brown phantoms of ws surrounded its huge ws. Forget tearing me apart; these ws would crush me to a pulp by their sheer size. If this bastard uses this attack in the middle of the battlefield, it could easily clear tens of powerhouses by a second; unfortunately, it would not get that chance.

    I did not move from my spot, nor did I take out my sword as it came at me; I remained on my spot with a smile on my face.

    Seeing me weirdly behaving, an ufortable look appeared on the werewolf''s face, and I could see the struggle on its face to stop the attack, but that thought had failed to move it as it continued with its attack.

    It is quite unfortunate that he did not go with that thought. If it had, it would have been able to live a couple of seconds longer.

    "Die Human!" It roared as it appeared in front of me and swung its giant phantom ws at me. They look quite scary, by the way.

    Suddenly, the ws stopped when they were a meter away from me, and my vines appeared, covering one-fourth of its body. I released my vines before I even saw it, and all those seconds I had wasted talking it because I wanted to bind it.

    The vines have covered 25% of its body, which is enough. My vines are heavily baptized by the divine fire, more than my body and soul, as they were the carrier for it.

    Their strength and binding power had multiplied, that now, even covering a quarter of Grimm Monster powerful as this werewolf enough to bind it tightly that it won''t even able twitch its fingers.

 Chapter 1841 - Helping

    <h4>Chapter 1841 - Helping</h4>

    Four days passed since I had entered the forest, and now I am going back to the valley. In these four days, I had not taken even a wisp of sleep, but I am not feeling tired at all.

    These four days were amazing; I had killed a total of seven Grimm Monsters in total. Three with bloodline and four without, which is amazing. I rarely have such haul; killing three Blooldine Grimm Monsters in four days is amazing, seeing how rare they are.

    The most amazing thing about all this, I will be able to maintain such a score. There are so many Grimm Monsters here that even if those with bloodlines are rare, I will be able to get three to four of them every week.

    If I continue to get such a score, I won''t need six month to fill my Honeb. Hell, I might not even need three months.

    This had put quite a pressure on me; I have to create Diamond Seal before I have two at least two million empty hexagonal cells, and also I have to focus more on my Inheritance; the war is approaching fast.

    I had nned to kill only Bloodline Grimm Monster but seeing how rapidly my trapping skills are improving, I decided to kill the regr Grimm Monster too, and I have to say, my trapping skill has made a huge improvement.

    Now, I always kept the vines out; they are around me, undetected by anyone. These vines helped me kill the opponents that are much above my grade, the Flowery Streak Birdman; with raw strength, I would have had run away from it.

    Using them is no simple thing; first and foremost, they need arge amount of energy. Not only the Inheritance energy but also Bloodline Energy and Rule Bending Power and another thing they need is control.

    Moving these fine strings across the body of Tyrant is no simple thing. Forget soul sense which is strongest around the body of the powerhouse; armors themselves are designed to detect the faintest level of the force around them; keeping my vines undetected is no simple task.

    It was all due to me furnishing many aspects of my strength that I am capable of doing something like it. Strength is not everything; one needs to have wit and intelligence with it to use that strength as its maximum.

    I have already crossed half of the forest; in one to two hours, I will reach the valley. I just hope that on the way, Ie across the Grimm Monster with bloodline; I want to hunt another one before I went back to the valley.

    But Ashlyn did not find any; technically, she had found one about an hour ago, but it was out of my league; it was almost at the Elite stage. Fighting it, I would not even be able to run away, much less put up any resistance.

    Not for long, though, the way I am filing my Honeb, it won''t be long before I gained the strength to fight the powerhouses such as that.

    Chew Chew

    Half an hour passed when Ashlyn chirped in my mind, and a momentter, a fighting scene appeared in front of my eyes for a few seconds before it had disappeared.

    Seeing the scene, I stopped and changed my direction. Usually, Ashlyn transmits scenes of battle to me. If they need help, I asked Ashlyn to help out with her invisible fireball; this time, I would done that if not for I wanted to try something, and it is also the person I know.

    Thea is fighting, and she seemed to be in a bad state; saying the bad state would be an understatement seeing how she wanted to run away, but Snakeman she is fighting against, not letting her do that.

    As I reached closer to their fight, I activated a couple of formations that cloaked myself from the soul sense before finding a safe spot and hiding. Though these two are powerful, they will not be able to find me as long as I remained in my spot.

    In the minute took me to find a spot, big change had urred in the fight, and now Thea stopped running, seeing it is useless and begin fighting back with all her strength, and she is doing pretty good, only when people are pushed to their limit do they dug out their real potential.

    Still, I released my strings, and a minuteter, they begin to climb up from the foot of the snakeman totally undetected.

    Time passed by, and more and more vines covered the Snakeman before half of its body covered in them. When that had happened stopped, I will not interfere till I need to; while thea is still on the losing end, she is fighting back.

    The battle went on, and ten minutes passed when a sudden change urred in the battle. Thea burst out with incredible power and attacked with all she had. I could tell by the power of her attack and expression that it is her final attack.

    Its power is so great that it looked like it was able to block the attack without any problem.

    Seeing that, I finally started to manipte the string; my maniption is faint, but it rmed it as when its sword was half a meter away from shing against Thea''s rapier, its momentum slowed down faintly.

    It was all the chance that thea had needed as her rapier smoothly avoided its sword and cut sliced its head off.

    It had happened so quickly that it literally shocked thea. I know from the look on her eyes, she had caught a change in momentum in Grimm Monsters sword but could not see the result for it.

    She even expected her soul sense but did not find anyone, seeing that she shook her head before cleaning the battlefield before disappearing

    When she moved away far enough, I came out of my hiding spot and continued my journey toward the fortress. An hourter, I saw the heavily fortified valley in front of me; seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face as I flew toward the fortress.

 Chapter 1842 - A Day In Valley

    <h4>Chapter 1842 - A Day In Valley</h4>

    "Man, that Grimm bastard was really idiot; it kept talking and talking while fighting." "I conversed with that bigmouth as I charged my powerful attack sneakily and hit it at perfect timing."

    The dumb bastard was so off guard by it that it had not been able to form a proper defense and got killed instantly," Williams said to the group of Tyrants sitting around him in the lounge.

    Williams is the youngest Tyrant here and one of the most powerful in the unranked; she is just a step away from reaching the Tyrant stage.

    The younger the Tyrant is, the more powerful he would be; at least their chances of reaching the Elite Tyrant stage would be higher. Especially of those who broke through the Tyrant stage before they are thirty, these people are a small minority but receive great resources from their organization.

    Williams is just one example; she had leveled up to the Tyrant Stage when she was twenty-nine about two years ago, and she is already stronger than most people here.

    "Jordan, I heard you have in five Grimm Bastards in your mission; it is a pretty good score," Williams said suddenly. "It is still three less than you," I replied back. She had been in the valley for two months, and everyonees to understand howpetitive she is. She would keep track of everyone who hade close to her.

    "You can only dream of catching up to me," She replied with a snort before she went on to describe another of her kill.

    I sat silently listening to the conversations around me; they are fun, and a lot of information flows out from there, not to mention it is a great way to spend the time.

    I hade back yesterday from my mission; after eight hours of sleep and some work on my Inheritance, I came here to spent some time among my peers.

    I never been one to mix with the crowd; I always preferred to stay in my room and train, but the teacher said that I have to work on my people''s skills if I want to lead the academy at my best, she had made it clear that as soon as I leveled up to Tyrant, she will hand over the reins of the academy to me.

    Not all things are fun, though, while most things about killing Grimm Monsters, some are about mourning own. We are also losing people daily; the Grimm Monsters have more than five times the numbers than us, losing few members is an inevitable harsh reality.

    Today is someone else; tomorrow, it could be me. Like I had said before, even with my strength, I do not have the full confidence that I will be able to leave this ce alive.

    I stayed in the lounge for another hour before I went back to my quarters. My Inheritance requires an immense amount of work; there is too much to do, especially since I am creating the core, which had given me huge space to work on my things.

    In this Inheritance, I realize the ideas I had years before. Once upon a time, I had thought actualizing them is impossible, but with me creating the core, I could actualise those ideas.

    Still, it would not be easy to reach the Tyrant stage, not to forget the creation of the Inheritance but also reaching the Tyrant stage. There is a quite high chance that I will not be able to bear the core and explode mid-level up.

    It is one of the reasons why I want to reach the absolute limit; with a stronger body and soul, I will be in a better position to bear the power of the core.

    I worked for eleven hours before getting up from the bed and cooking for myself. Ashlyn had decided to stay in the forest, which is not surprising, seeing she had done that before in the devil''s forest.

    I hope she would not get bored in the forest; in the devil forest, there are lots of things she could do, and many strange fruits and herbs were present to eat, but Scorcese Valley is normal and did not hold many resources for the Tyrants, the only thing that could interest Ashlyn is killing Grimm Monsters.

    She is doing that, and I am not stopping her. Her killing Grimm Monsters would distract themander, and she would not suspect me since I am in the fortress.

    After I finished eating, I opened the tome and practiced the recipe inside it. I have never stopped learning new recipes from the tome, not only because I love to eat delicious food but also because these recipes help improve my control.

    This tome is the biggest reason why I have such phenomenal control over my energy. Teacher had work hard for decades to gain such control while I had got it in just a few years.

    There are still about one hundred and fifty recipes that had remained, and these recipes are hard. Requiring skills and needs decades, even centuries of hard practice needed to gain.

    It is good to think I could practice inside the tome for decades; here, one second is equal to the one hour I had already practice here for decades. If not such immense practice, how could I have such great control; this control was not gained through talent but through sheer hard work.

    After spending one and half hour with the tome, I slept, I will need my rest. I am sure I will be given another ?ssignment soon, and I need to be ready for it both physically and mentally.

 Chapter 1843 - Earthquake

    <h4>Chapter 1843 - Earthquake</h4>

    "The humans are fighting back more aggressively than we have thought, especially in the past three weeks," Said the Hyenaman sitting in the head seat of the table, looking at the numbers shing in front of it.

    "Our huge numbers seemed to have forced them to fight back intensely, as till now, they have not received any huge reinforcements," Said the leopardman on the left whose eyes are dark as clouds in which lightning is shing.

    "I wish that higher-ups stopped hesitating and dere the war already; with our numbers and artifacts, it would take us half a day at most to breach the fortress and kill all the humans inside," said Hogman on the right, which had dark scarlet colored tusks which are now glowing like a skewer in the furnace.

    "Patient, my kin." Said the Hyenaman in the middle, and both Grimm Monsters around it fell silent. "The Council is taking their time because this war will be the final one, we will conquer this worldpletely, and no one would be able to stop us," said the Hyenaman with confidence as it pressed its hand hard on the table.

    The other two nodded with a smile and started to talk about the day''s agenda that they usually do; managing the huge army of kings, emperors and Tyrants is no joke.

    Shake Shake Shake

    They discussed the allocation of Tyrants by legion from the data they had when suddenly all three of them looked outside and hills outside their fortress shaking.

    "Earthquake?" Asked leopardman, "No, its not an earthquake," Said Hyenaman with serious expression before disappearing from its spot. Hogman and Leopardman also looked at each other before both of them also disappeared from its spot.

    "Three Million!" I said with a sigh as thest bit of strengthening energy disappeared into thest hexagonal cell which had merged into me.

    I had just harvested the Bloodline of the Bullman, which took filled hexagonal cells to three million and ten thousand. Now, I have less than two million empty cells, and I pondered whether I should stop harvesting till I finished creating the fourth diamond seal and reached my absolute limit.

    That thing is to be quite far away as I am four ruby seals away from creating a fourth diamond seal. I had only created six ruby seals, and creating the other four is going to be quite a task that would take as little as a month or months.

    Shake Shake Shake

    I was having quite a headache at that thought and massaging my temple when suddenly ground beneath me started to shake, and at the same time, Ashlyn had warned me of the huge earthquake which ising from the south.

    I quickly took the essence rose off the husk of Grimm Monster and also collected its stuff before cleaning up the battlefield. With that done, I floated and closed my eyes and watched everything through Ashlyn''s eyes.

    This is a huge earthquake, and those who do not practice could not survive; as, for us, the scale of the earthquake does not matter; we could easily avoid it by flying. Still, the scale of an earthquake is huge that even a top leader ss Tyrant would struggle to create something like it.

    I saw tens of Tyrants flying in the air, watching the destruction. The battles have been stopped, both humans and Grimm Monster started to gather toward their groups.

    While the group is gathering, nobody is moving toward the center of the. Both sides are maintaining a healthy distance from it, and I can''t me them. Strange energies are releasing from the center of the earthquake.

    These energies did not feel dangerous, but they give out a strange feeling that nobody dares to go close to them; not to forget there are also leader ss Tyrants who ordered everyone else to stay back.

    I was quite surprised to see that aside from Lady Camphor, there is another leader ss Tyrant beside her. It is a bald man of the same age as her and looking at the badge at his ?h?st, he is from Silverstone academy, I had read about him, and if I am wrong, his name is Herman Ackles.

    Few miles in front of them are three Grimm Monsters; the middle one is Shadow Striped Hyenaman, on the left is Lightning Leopardman and on the right is Scarlet Tusk Hogman; all three of them are Leader ss Tyrants.

    Both groups are maintaining a healthy distance from each other and looking at the storm on energy that is brewing on the ground between them.

    Ashlyn did not dare to get closer due to the presence of so many Leader ss Tyrants, so I could not see what is happening. I am very curious about it though, something that could create such disturbance could not be simple.

    Soon, I saw a small group of people flying in my direction, and I flew toward them. "Sanders," Thea and old man Ed said as I went toward them. There are three people, Thea, old Ed, and thedy whom I saw using Rainbow Bubble Art, which I very much suspect is grand art.

    "Danielle, Thea, old Ed," I greeted. "Do you guys what is happening?" I asked them. "No, I was patrolling through the area I had been ?ssigned when I felt the earthquake," Old Ed replied, "Me, too," Thea added.

    Danielle did not say anything, but it did not seem to be strange, seeing how both Thea and old man ed seemed unfazed by her silence.

    "let''s go toward them; some of them might have an idea of what is happening?" Thea said as she gazed toward the bigger group of humans.

 Chapter 1844 - Broken Starry Gate

    <h4>Chapter 1844 - Broken Starry Gate</h4>

    "We don''t know what is happening; like you guys, everyone sensed the earthquake and came here," Williams said when we asked her about the earthquake. Not only her, anyone in a big group of humans doesn''t have any great idea about it.

    "I thought Scorcese Valley is the normal ce, but abnormal things continue to happen around it," Old Ed muttered and took a sip out of his hip sk. Everyone couldn''t help but think about what he said for a moment.

    Scorsese Valley is supposed to be a normal ce; it does not have a special environment, nor is it a piece of any ruin. There was not even a famous battle had happened here, so something like this happening seemed quite strange.

    "Maybe our ess is too low to know about whatever was hidden; Commander might know something about it," Thea added.

    The Commander and other Leader ss Tyrants are still observing the earthquake that is still going on, and the fluctuations of strange energy are getting intense by second. All of them are; nobody is going too close to the center while the energies are still churning.

    Time passed by, and soon fifty minutes passed. The energies have be even more intense, that even from a distance, we could feel them clearly and even see them; the faint starlike energy looked amazing.

    "Astral energies," Danielle said suddenly, "Danielle, do you know about these energies," Thea asked. "I had once found something which had simr energy signature these energies." "The appraiser of our Tower identified it as astral energy," Danielle exined.

    Astral Energy, I had read about this type of energy and came in contact few things, but their level was too lowpare to this energy. There are few Astral Inheritances in Sky Saber, Hawthorn Seal, and three Tyrant grade organizations; I wonder if they will call those people.

    I wish I had read about it in the Library; there are too many things for me to do that I had a chance to study the selective things. There are many things I wanted to read about but did not get a chance due to the constraints of the time.

    I know very few things about astral energy, and like everyone else, I begin to scan every book I have to find every bit about it. We have also discussed it among ourselves, but I did not gain much from it. Whether people genuinely don''t know anything about it or just keeping it to themselves, it is hard to tell.

    Another ten minutes passed when everything stopped; the earthquake had stopped, and so is astral energy. It could not be sensed anymore, nor is it visible.

    The leader ss Tyrants looked down before they flew forward; both of the group''s speeds are about the same. They continued flying before stopping when there was fifty meters distance between them before looking down.

    The way they are looking down, there seemed to be something below, and it seemed to be quite interesting if their expression were any proof.

    After nearly fifteen minutes, both groups stopped talking, and both of them turned toward the group of Elites. A few secondster, one person walked out of each group of Elites; the Grimm Monsters have three times more elites than us, a total of fifteen.

    Still, a number of elites we have surprised me as the intelligence I had received said there are three elites, but instead, there are five. The existence of the two Elites has been kept secrete, just like the existence of another Leader ss Tyrants.

    Both elites appeared next to their leaders before going down; a few secondster, they disappeared from my view.

    There is something down below that I could see from the position; it is likely the source of the earthquake and those fluctuations.

    Time passed, and soon an hour passed, but the two elites did note out, and leaders are not happy to see that.

    Few more minutes have passed since, and both groups said something to each other, and this time, the discussion onlysted for five minutes before both of the groups have reached the conjecture.

    "Everyone, pleasee," Commander''s orders rang out in our ears, and we moved toward the Commander. I have been curious to see what had caused suchmotion and when I reached closed to the Commander, I was able to see it, and it is unlike anything I have seen before.

    Below me, a smallke of dense starry energy seemed to have form, and while it looked like ake, it is not. It is a gate; those dense spatial runes covering the edge of theke are clear proof of that, and the strange thing is, this gate is broken.

    The runes covering the edge of edge this Starry Gate are not in perfect condition, many of damaged and broken, which is why now and then, some part of it would disappear.

    "I had spoken with Pyramid, and they have no idea about the existence of this thing." The Commander stated. It sent a shock to the hearts of all of us; the Pyramid hadplete historical records that are older than ten thousand years.

    Thousands of years ago, the pact was signed between all the organizations. Through this pack, all the organizations, would hand over copies of all the historical records they have; it is done that to keep an eye on everything known and unknown.

    So one could imagine how old the records within the Pyramid are, which means even Pyramid doesn''t have any idea about it. Means this thing is at least ten to twenty thousand years old, and nobody had a fu?k?n? idea what it contains.

    For all we know, the two Elites that entered this broken starry gate might have already been dead.

 Chapter 1845 - Restricted Astral Space

    <h4>Chapter 1845 - Restricted Astral Space</h4>

    "You all must have noticed the space runes on theke and already had made your ?ssumption about it being a gate, which we think 90% is true," Commander said.

    "And since it is a gate, there are opportunities in it and also danger seeing its current condition." She said before stopping for a second as she looked at all of us.

    "I will not stop you from going inside as it represents an opportunity, but note that there is a very high chance of death."

    "The elite Tyrant we have sent earlier inside might be alive or dead, so we will wait for three hours; in these three hours, you can decide whether you want to enter or not," The Commander said before turning back to the broken starry gate.

    The Grimm Monster seemed to have to give the same lecture to around five hundred Grimm Monsters. These five Grimm Monsters are Tyrants; the sheer number of them is amazing; Pyramid could not allocate such numbers of Tyrants to such ce like Scorcese Valley.

    Time passed by, and everyone is thinking about whether to go or not. If it had been aplete gate, many people would not have thought so hard about entering inside, but this gate is broken, and there is a huge chance that people who entered inside it would get ripped apart by space tears.

    Soon, three hours passed, and both leader ss Tyrant has turned toward us. "Those who want to enter walk toward the broken gate with a second difference," Commander said directly, without wasting any words.

    "I''ll go first," A familiar voice said the momentmander is finished, and an old man wearing blue armor came forward and flew toward the broken starry gate.

    As old Ed left his ce, three Grimm Monsters also left there. There seemed to be no surprise in the Commander''s face, so it seemed to deal of entrance had already been negotiated by the leaders.

    After the old Ed and three Grimm Monsters entered the broken starryke, another group of one human and Grimm Monster entered inside, and this time, it is Elite group. Not only humans are Elite, but three Grimm Monsters that entered with him were also Elite.

    In the next six seconds, six humans entered one after another before I finally took a step; as I did, I felt the heavy gaze of the Commander. I met her gaze with a calm smile and continued to fly toward the broken gate with three Grimm Monsters, one of which is elite.

    Seeing that, my expressions couldn''t help but tightened up a little, but I am not scared as I should be. In the past three weeks, I had made huge advancements, filled little over one million and one hundred thousand hexagonal cells, which had space nearly four times that of the original honeb cells.

    It had transformed my strength that now; I am just a step away from reaching the Elite stage, but that is too wide to cross.

    The gap is huge, and the two million empty cells I have my not even able to bridge it, which is why I need to widen my body and these cells to their absolute limit before I fill these cells, that way I will have a sure chance gain the strength of Elite Tyrant while being an Emperor.

    Soon, I approached theyer of the starryke, where astral energy is so dense that it had liquified. This Astral energy is part of the formation and would not affect the body; I would have said it with even more confidence if not for it the formation being broken.

    I did not stop and directly entered the starryke with a deep breath.

    As I entered the starryke, I felt the intense cold ?ssaulting me. This is coldpletely different than the normal cold; that I even doubt whether I am being ?ssaulted by the cold or something else.

    This frozen energy that is ?ssaulting me is definitely astral energy, and its ?ssault is powerful. If it continued for a few more seconds, it would be able to pass through the defense of my armor, and I would turn into the popsicle.

    Seconds passed by, and I have seemed to be stuck into some sort of restricted space which is beyond myprehension.

    If the gate had been working as it used to be, I would not have been stuck in this ce, ?ssaulted by the astral energy which is trying to freeze me to my soul, and I am powerless against it, and if something did not happen, I would die here.

    Seeing my condition, a mirthless smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. When I entered the starry gate, I had not expected I would be stuck in such a predicament. At worst, I thought I would be torn into pieces but never thought I would be trapped in ce, like this slowly being frozen by Astral Energy.

    As the seconds passed, the ?ssault of astral energy became greater and greater, till few specks of it were able to infiltrate my armor and enter my body.

    "See!"

    I took a sharp break as the specks of Astral energy hit me, and they froze everything they stuck. It is worse than the frostbite and seeing that horror couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    It is my luck that I have something like Inheritance Runes, which is dealing with the astral energy; otherwise, the damage I had been receiving would have been much intense. Still, the runes would only prolong my death; they will not save me.

    Bam!

 Chapter 1846 - Graveyard of Bones

    <h4>Chapter 1846 - Graveyard of Bones</h4>

    Thud!

    I crashed on the ground; it was not smooth ground but something made of hard and spiky things which had turned to ashes just as my body crashed into them.

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly as I opened my eyes while coughing as a lot of dust had entered my mouth when I had opened it to breathe, but the next moment, I saw something which instantly stopped my coughs and made my eyes shot up in horror.

    "What the hell is this ce?" I asked myself in shock when I saw myself in a field of bones. There are bones everywhere, as far as I could see.

    Some of the bones are tall as a mountain; they seemed to be from a huge monster; seeing such huge monsters bones, my eyes couldn''t help but light up in wonder.

    My heart couldn''t help but shudder to see this mausoleum of bones and seeing their shapes; all these are seemed to be from the monsters. There must be tens of thousands of monsters'' bones here, and the thing is, these monsters are not normal.

    Though, all the energies have been drained away from this bone using some method, I could still see some signs of their former strength on these bones that couldn''t help but made me shudder.

    Each and every bone here is from the monster which holds the power to ughter our whole world. These belong to the monsters that are above the Tyrant stage, but through some method, they have been drained of their whole lifeforce and other elements.

    There are hundreds of monsters skeletons that are here are inplete shapes. It is clear they have been brought here alive for some purpose before being drained alive.

    Runes lit up across my body, and they moved before covering the injuries before started to infuse healing energy into them in a systemic way.

    The astral energy has frozen my cells; pouring healing energy over them would not heal them. If I want to save those parts of my body injured by then, I would have to do it with precious and technique, and that thankfully I have them.

    The runes covered the injuries before applying healing energy to them, slowly revitalizing the parts which had been frozen by the astral energy. The process is not slow, but it is also not fast; it needs deep concentration and precise control.

    THUD!

    Time passed, and my injuries kept getting healed, and soon, I had reached thest phase when suddenly my concentration is broken by my huge sound and powerful presence, which made me open my eyes immediately.

    "Thank god, I have that protective treasure; otherwise, I would have been frozen by that terrifying astral energy." Said a croaky voice of the Grimm Monster before it got to shut up and looked at me in rm, but a momentter, a smile appeared on its face feeling my weak aura.

    "Hehe, I had not expected toe across humans right after getting out dangerous space," The Frogman said and jumped at me without wasting any second.

    It had two long forked weapons in its hands which are wickedly sharp. I don''t think it needs any weapons with that huge tongue that could capture any human.

    "Die, human!" It shouted midair and begin to open its mouth wide to let its huge tongue out when it finds it could not open its mouth wide at all.

    Not only its mouth that is closing but also its hands and legs binding to each other. With its position changed, it immediately started falling to the ground.

    Thud!

    The Grimm Monter fell on the ground, and vines binding it to have be visible. This Frogman is quite weak; I would have been able to defeat it on my first day in Scorsese valley, much less now, when I had merged with over a million cells of the honeb.

    I only needed a second to bind this bastard with string, and the rest is history. Killing tyrants like it have be easy as ughtering the chicken for me; I had never imagined I would have such strength when I am in the Emperor stage.

    "You might be the reason I am alive, but I can not spare you; you have killed too much of my brethren for that," I said and pierce my vines into its body.

    This Frogman was likely a thing that had crashed into me in that strange ce. So, it could be said to be the reason for me being alive. If it had been my human enemy, I would have spared their lives, but I could not spare this one.

    Not only would I not spare this one''s life, but I will harvest an essence rose from it. Each Grimm Tyrant had killed thousands of humans to reach where they are; their sins against my race are too big for me to ignore, even if it had identally saved my life.

    As my vines finished spreading inside it, I begin the harvesting process, and a few minutester, the whole Frogman had turned into the husk, revealing the essence rose.

    I picked the essence rose off my vines, and the next second, its energies covered me and begin to seep inside me as Nero started to consume the essence rose.

    This is Nero''s thirty-seventh essence rose, and patterns have already covered more than half of its egg. It won''t be long before the whole egg got covered in those beautiful patterns.

    Still, it kind of shocked the number of essences rose Nero had consumed. He had consumed the lifeforce of more than forty tyrants already if I count all the essence roses I had fed him, but it is still not enough to bring him out of its egg.

    I wonder how many essence roses and other things I will have to feed him before he is able to crack open that egg.

 Chapter 1847 - Breaking

    <h4>Chapter 1847 - Breaking</h4>

    I looked around me and saw only bones, this space is vast, and I could see no useful thing here. I had decided to choose one direction and move toward it; if I find anything good in this ce, I will search for more; otherwise, I will focus on finding the exit.

    With that thought in mind, I took up the air and flew toward the north. My speed is not fast, but it is not slow either; still, with this speed, I could look at everything around me more clearly.

    Minutes have passed, and all I could see was the bones; I did not find a single useful thing here. It would have been great if these bones have some of their leftover power; even a small trace of it would have been great fortune to me, but this ce and time had su?k?d every useful thing this ce has.

    Seeing that, I did not waste any more time looking for useful things and increased my speed; I now need to find the exit. This ce might not have something, that does not mean other ces don''t have it.

    It took me nearly ten minutes to fly at my greatest speed before I was able to see the boundary and reach it. Its vastness had shocked me and what shocked me even more, is the formation carved in huge runes when I reached the boundary.

    If I am not wrong, the ce I am in is a dome. A huge, huge dome, which might be the size of a fingernail from outside for all I know. The spatialws had been used in the creation of this ce; though they are beyond my reach, I still could sense their faint power.

    The runes carved on it have the dome shocking; they are harvesting room and seeing them, my eyes couldn''t help but light up like the zing sun, and I forget everything about harvesting.

    I sent a string of my soul sense into my Inheritance space and started to record the formation. The harvest formation is unlike anything I had seen before, it is a hundred times better than mine, and now I want it. Studying it and incorporating its elements in my Inheritance would give me a bountiful result.

    I begin to record the formation, and the more I record, the more amazed I became with it. Whoever designed this formation must be above the grandmaster.

    I could understand the formation but would not be able to create something like it due to the limit of my knowledge.

    I pity the monsters who suffered under this formation; when this formation activated, it would be such every bit of essence the monster had, not only essential but other useful things too, not leaving even a speck, which makes it an extremly torturous process.

    It took me an hour to record the whole formation carved on the dome before I moved toward what seemed like an exit; I had seen it half an hour ago when I was recording the formation.

    It is a huge gate, almost twenty meters tall and littered with runes; these runes should have been invisible like harvesting runes on the dome, but fortunately, due ravage of time and some other problems, they have be visible.

    The formation of the door is quiteplicated beyond what I could create but break it is within my capabilities.

    But before I studied it and started to break it, I want to use the simple away. I want to waste hours doing something which could be finished within few seconds. So, I took out my sword and started to hit it with all the strength I have.

    I stopped after few seconds; my attacks are not making a crack on it. While I had expected something like it to happen, I still want to make sure, so I would not waste hours.

    I had studied the formation for more than a day inside my Inheritance Space, but only a few hours had passed outside when I opened my eyes.

    The first thing I did is take out the runic ink and begin to paint over the runes. The runes havepletely drained of the energy; I will have to charge them. A few minutester, I finished painting the runes and started drawing different runes; these are breaking runes that will help me break the formation.

    Soon, I finished drawing up runes; I put back the brush and activated the formation; as I did, the runes begin to light up.

    Zap!

    The next second, a zapping sound rang out, and a twenty-meter huge gate slid away instantly, giving me a look at the huge stairs.

    I did not waste any time and walked through the gate. The formation would not be able to hold the gate open for long; wasting even a second is not allowed.

    Zap!

    It is a good thing, I did not; a second after I crossed the gate, it closed on its own. If I had note on time, I would have to waste precious time and formation ink. After taking onest look at the closed door, I looked at the huge stairs in front of me; they are going up.

    I activated all my ocr methods to see if there are any traps hidden on it and when I did not sense any, I took tentative steps on it.

    I don''t know what this ce is; that huge graveyard of bones already gave me creeps about this ce, and I hope I would not encounter such a ce again.

    Aside from the runic formation, I had not found anything worthwhile in that ce, and I hade to this ce for resources, especially for the chance to reach an absolute limit. If I am able to achieve that, then I wouldn''t mind if I did not receive find resources here.

 Chapter 1848 - Unkept Garden

    <h4>Chapter 1848 - Unkept Garden</h4>

    I stepped on thest stair and what seemed to be a circr hallway appeared in front of me. It is huge with seven big runic doors and three sets of stairs that go up.

    There is no one in the hallway; it ispletely dark and empty of any person. I could hear the faint noises of fighting, but they areing from the above floors; I have no intentions to go there before I checked what is inside these runic doors.

    I entered the hallway and looked at the doors; of seven doors, runes are visible on the four doors while invisible on the three.

    I checked one door after another, especially runic doors. Two runic doors did not have aplete runic design on them, one of them even half broken. I am not going to waste my time on them; I have b?r?ly survived one broken gate; I do not want to take chances with others as long as it is not necessary.

    The twoplete runic doors have apletely different runic design, so I will not be able to use the same method twice on them.

    The fighting above has be even more intense, but I did not focus on that; instead, I record the runic diagram before going into my Inheritance space to solve them. Of course, I did not keep myself unprotected. I set up a runic field around me; this field is powerful enough that it will be able to take an attack of Elite

    It took me three hours and ten minutes to study and devise the method to break the formation. One and a half-hour less than what I needed in the graveyard of bone.

    I opened my eyes and dissolved the runic field around me before taking out ink and started repainting them before drawing out new runes over them.

    While what I am doing may seem simple, it is far from it. There are very few people in the world who could do what I am doing at such a fast speed without the use of any calibrating artifact.

    Though it is also a fact that whatever this ce is, it is running on b?r? minimum power, otherwise I would have needed far greater resources to break the formations than a simple emperor grade runic ink.

    Zip!

    After I finished repainting and drawing new runes, I activated the formation. As it did, the formation light up, and the door opened; I directly went inside after getting a nce of what''s inside, and a secondter, the door closed behind me, just like before.

    In front of me is a forest, the forest would be the wrong word for it, it is a big garden which hadn''t been taken care of for thousands of years.

    Hun!

    I was about to take a step toward this overgrown garden when I suddenly stopped and closed my eyes. There is a feeling of hunger from my runes, and it is not from one thing; there are three things which my runes are hungering for.

    Seeing that, a big bright smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. My runes have started reacting; there are few things in this ce that are beneficial to my runes.

    The seal of this ce is truly strong that my runes are unable to sense it till I had entered inside. I was able to sense that treasure in a ghost city the moment I entered it.

    Chew Chew!

    Ashlyn came out of me finally; when I was in the boneyard, she did note. She had felt that ce is boring, now as soon as I hade to this ce, she had not wasted any time ining out.

    Ashlyn hade inside me few minutes before themander had called us to her, the time when we unranked elited discussing things among ourselves. She hade inside me without anyone noticing her by coating herself in her invisible fire, which did not produce any heat or energy signature.

    "Don''t eat things that I need," I said out loud when I saw her flying away from me. She did not reply, but I know she heard it and won''t eat what I need.

    With me giving warning to Ashlyn, I entered the unkempt garden with great hopes in my eyes.

    "Cre Azeara," I stopped as I shouted a minuteter; I saw a small tree of seven yellow flowers on it. There seemed to be nothing special about this nt, except for the faint unique aura and twin-colored step it has.

    The stem is useless; the only use it has to identify the flower.

    This flower is a pretty rare Tyrant grade resource; while I do not need it, I could exchange it with the resources I need.

    I picked the flowers, careful not to damage the tree, which is quite delicate despite its grade. Thankfully, I have great control and am able to harvest all the flowers without damaging the trees in the slightest.

    After I am done with the flowers, I picked up fistfuls of soil and smelled them before ???k?n? them. When I did, my eyes couldn''t help but shot open.

    "No wonder it could grow something like Cre Azeara," I said with a smile. The soil is very good; saying very good would be an understatement, it is the most nutritious soil I had evere across, and I am going to take loads of it with me.

    After seeing the garden of Lord Al, I wanted to create something like but creating something like that is not simple. The resources required for it are immense, and I do not have the time and energy to create something like it, seeing how every second of mine is dedicated to leveling up to the Tyrant stage.

    I am going to take some of this soil with me, so if I have time and decided to create a garden of dreams, then I would have all the resources I needed to create something like that.

 Chapter 1849 - Precious Plants

    <h4>Chapter 1849 - Precious nts</h4>

    A minute after I collected Cre Azearia, I found another rare Tyrant grade herb, and few minutes after that, another.

    I am not surprised by these finds; the quality of soul and astral energy here is more than enough to grow such rare and precious nts, and I am very happy to receive such a haul. I need a humongous amount of resources for my breakthrough, and these resources would help me a lot.

    Hun!

    About twenty minutester, after finding five Tyrant level herbs, I had finally stopped. I havee across the first thing my runes want, and it is a fruit tree. I don''t know the exact name of this nt tree, but it looked like a mango fruit tree and have three mango-like fruits glowing lightly in starry red light.

    I wanted to pluck these delicious-looking fruits, but I could not; these trees are encased in the formation, I will have to break the formation to reach the tree.

    I did not waste any and started hitting the formation with my sword, but this time too, the raw power did not seem very useful against it. The better words would be that I do not have enough strength to break its raw power.

    From what I could concur, only leader ss Tyrant powerhouses have any chances of breaking it with raw power.

    So, I recorded the formation before I started to study the ways to solve it. It took me nearly and half hour to find the method to break the formation. This time, the formation ink will not work as a formation is not inscribed on the solid surface.

    It did not affect me much; hell, it will make things easier for me.

    Hundreds of vines appeared in front of me and started to morph into thousands of runes, and within a second, a formation made of thousands of morphed vines appeared; as it did, I stuck it on the formation field covering the tree.

    Dhub!

    As my vines formation stuck against the formation field, it begins to lit up, and it lit up so brightly that it would feel like it would explode and I even few steps back as careful, but all my worries are for naught as next second, the runic field copsed in one fell swoop.

    With the runic field copsing, I walked toward the fruit tree and carefully pluck the mango-like zing fruit, and brought it close to me to observe it fully.

    A few secondster, a different expression dawned on my face; the mostmon one is of surprise. There are multiple things that had surprised me, first is this is astral elemental fruit; though not pure astral, more than half of it is me elemental.

    If I am right, then this fruit is originally an me elemental fire fruit, but through the thousands of years of contact with astral energy, it had gained astral properties.

    There is another surprising thing about it which is that this nt is not of the Tyrant Grade but a Peak Primary grade one, but due to suppression of world andck of resources, it had been devoloved to Tyrant grade, which means it much better than most Tyrant grade nts.

    I did not touch the tree itself; I let it there. In years, it will bore the fruit which will be useful to someone. With fruits collected, I moved forward, and ten minutester, I found another Tyrant grade rare herb, which I carefully stored in a crystal box.

    Hun?

    Another half an hour had passed, and I picked up another precious flower. I had just picked that when I had sensed something. It is a very faint feeling, and if I had not kept my senses active, I was not able to sense it, but I did.

    I investigated what I sensed, and a minuteter, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. I did not do anything and continued picking nts, and as such half, an hour had passed when I came across the second nt that my runes were sensing.

    "Blood Skard Peas!" It is a pea nt that is half of my size; it had crystalline blood-red peas. These Blood Skard Peas are very rare and dangerous things. If any Tyrant ate these peas without any protection, they would be consumed by bloodlust.

    I would be fine eating a few of them, as I have a natural defense against them through my killing intent, but if I ate too many of them, I would also be consumed by bloodlust. I carefully plucked those peas off the nts and stored them in special boxes before moving forward.

    I wanted to destroy the nt, seeing people might consume them without knowing what they are, but I did not. Instead, I nted a sign, this pea nt is too precious for one to destroy.

    With these two nts, there is only one nt that remained to be picked. There are three nts being sensed by my runes, two I had already picked up, only a third had remained, and this third one giving off the most intense feeling of three, I can''t get it.

    Fifteen minutester, I once againe across a nt which is encased in the formation, and this one is not d?s?r?d by my runes, but it rare Tyrant grade nt nheless, the rarest nt I had seen since I begin picking things and for it, I spent two and half hour breaking it.

    I had just picked up the lunar frost lilies when suddenly, I sense something below me. The thing released a very faint presence that if I was not actively tracking it, I would not be able to sense.

    ''So, you have finally made your move, let me what you have got,'' I said in my mind to the thing that ising at me.

 Chapter 1850 - Carnivorous

    <h4>Chapter 1850 - Carnivorous</h4>

    Dhul Dhul Dhul

    The earth erupted around me, and seven huge thorny vines broke out of the ground. These seven long vines were purple in color and have long, huge spiky mouths with green teeth like an earthworm, and now all of them areing at me.

    Every mouth of the vine is big enough to gobble me whole, and they areing at fast. They areing at me so fast that normal Tyrants would not be able to dodge them at all, not to forget it had spread in all the directions, making it hard for one to way out.

    I have no d?s?r? to escape from it, and I even waited so long for them toe out. I remained on my spot and waited for them toe to me.

    ''This distance should be enough,'' I said to myself as all the seven vines reached a three-meter distance from me. As I had made my mind, I acted, and all the stopped, it is like they have frozen. They are not frozen; they are just bound.

    When I had sensed it earlier, I had sent my vines down; they havepletely bound it without it realizing. This ce might not have monsters, but it is still a dangerous ce.

    ''Let me take a look at you,'' I said as I flew up and pulled the monster up; the vines are not its full form. It is just a branch of it. Its main body is hiding inside the ground, safe from all the predators that might attack it.

    The form of the nt begins toe up, and finally, a minuteter, its huge form is hanging in the air by my vines. It is a huge carnivorous nt which had a huge cactus-like body, which is wide open, and inside its mouth are thousands of wriggly little things that just looking at it make me wanna vomit.

    Still, I controlled my emotions and sent vines inside it and took out its core; just as I did, it died, and I let its body fall on the ground. In few years, the seed of this nt will bud, and a new carnivorous nt will appear here.

    I looked at the fist-sized green color core in my hand, and it is releasing dense green energies. It is an optimum healing material. The healing potion crafted from it would be very powerful that it would be helpful to someone like even an old monster.

    After storing it, all the feelings from my runes have vanished. I have acquired all the things my runes were hungering for, but I would not get out yet; there are still quite a lot of rare and precious nts in this ce, I would not get out of here before I got them.

    Five minutester, I found another nt, and this one is pure astral type. I immediately collected it before moving toward another nt.

    "Fuck!" half an hourter, I cursed loudly when an herb turned itself to dust. I havee across an unknown type of herb which needs a specific method to harvest, which I do not know. My energy delicately plucks the stalks and used different methods, I know, but all the six stalks of it turned to dust.

    I hate it when Ie across such nts whose harvesting method I do not know. I ended up destroying such resources.

    Shaking my head, seeing the waste, I moved toward another nt; half the flowers of this nt had been eaten by Ashlyn. it is a good thing she had left some for me; these are very rare flowers, especially to those who practiced the wind elemental energies, they will pay a high price for it.

    It took me two hours to break through, half an hour less than what it usually took me. Till now, I had broken a total of six formations, and I am learning quite a lot from them and also breaking them faster.

    I will have to use these formations as practice, so when I make any attempt at the library, I will be able to solve all the challenges that came at me.

    After collecting thest nt, I cleared one spot and set up an abode. I would not have taken the rest if I had not been awake for five days already. Beforeing here, I was already awake for four days; though I am not feeling tired, I like to be prepared.

    There are hundreds of Grimm Monsters that have entered this ce, some of them I am not a match of. I need to be at my peak to face them.

    The first thing I did after entering the abode is to shower. I wanted to do it since I had entered that graveyard of bones. I wanted to wipe off the thousands of years old bone dust off my body, and now I finally had got a chance to do that.

    After I showered, I went to the kitchen and begin to cook mean for Ashlyn and me. I used many of the locally sourced material; this garden not only had Tyrant stage nts but was also have also filled with Emperor stage and King stage nts; I have collected many things.

    An hourter, I finished cooking the meal, and it was so delicious that we have licked the pot clean. After eating, I directly slept on my bed and woke up five hourster.

    I freshened up and cooked before going into my Inheritance space to solve the runes of the second door. I had already recorded them and could solve it here safely, so when I go out, I would only need few minutes to break open the formation and enter.

 Chapter 1851 - Second Door

    <h4>Chapter 1851 - Second Door</h4>

    Its time to go out, I said and started to draw the formation one the gate. The formation on the inside and outside is the same, so I won''t have to worry about breaking it twice.

    There is one more thing I found about this ce, it has more than one entrance. There is another entrance on the opposite side; it is simr to the other entrance, but I decided to back the way I hade from; I do not want toe across any surprises.

    Zip

    A few minutester, I finished drawing the runes and activated the formation, and the next second, the door opened with ''Zip.'' Bringing a powerful aura to my senses, I analyzed the aura for a fraction of a second before stepping out and just as I did, the door is closed behind me.

    As I stepped out, I found myself under the gaze of two Grimm Monsters who were crazily attacking one of the broken gates.

    "Hehe¡­ Human seeing how you havee, you must have a way to break the doors," Said the Werewolf. "He must have a high-quality calibrator; only those artifacts are capable of breaking these doors," added the Houndman beside it and looked at me greedily.

    "Human, hand over the calibrator, and we will give you swift death, otherwise don''t me us if we torture you," The Werewolf said; it looked at me threateningly.

    "Little wolf and little dog, you should have run away after seeing; that way, you should have been able to save your life." " Now, even an Elite would not be able to save you," I said. Hearing that, their aura''s shot through the roof, and they came at me with rage burning their eyes.

    "Human, die!" Both shouted loudly as they came at me.

    Their reaction is quite surprising; while I had expected their anger by the insult I had made, I did not expect them to attack me this quickly; well, it did not matter; they are alreadyte the moment they have wasted precious few seconds talking.

    The auras of two Grimm Monsters have been explored further as they appeared next to me before swing or swiping if one considers the metallic ws of the werewolf at me.

    "Ice Dome," I said, and in an instant, an ice dome covered Grimm Monsters and me, who got frozen in their ce the moment ice dome covered us with horror in their eyes. "As I had said, you should have run away the moment you saw me," I said to them as my vines revealed themselves around their body.

    A few minutester, the ice dome disappeared with only me, and I revealed myself. There are no Grimm Monsters around me; one could not even see their signs, both of them had turned into the essence roses, and one the essence rose had even got eaten by Nero.

    Zip!

    With Grimm Monsters dead, I took out formation ink and quickly begin to draw the formation, and a few minutester, the door opened with zip, and I stepped inside it.

    Just as I entered, my runes reacted again, but this time instead of focusing on the feeling my runes are giving me, I focused on the sound I am hearing.

    I flew up and looked forward, only to see a Grimm Monster is ?ssaulting the gate of the other side, the gate which is broken.

    I flew toward it, and soon, I was just a few meters away from the Crocman, which is attacking the broken door crazily with its saw de. It did not seem to see me from the door, but I could see it and sense its powerful aura.

    Seeing that, my expressions couldn''t help but be serious. I am not leaving this ce, so the battle is unavoidable, but before the battle started, I have to collect as many nts as possible, especially the two which are being d?s?r?d by my runes.

    "Ashlyn, help me collect the nts," I said to her, "Chew, Chew!" Invisible Ashlyn chirped before she flew out of my shoulder. While I closed my eyes and felt the direction of the nts, my runes are desiring.

    I have to collect as many nts as possible. It will be hard to control the attack, and it will inevitably end up destroying some nts. Which is uneptable, seeing how precious these ns are.

    A few secondster, I opened my eyes and flew, and a minuteter, I stopped in front of blue wine, which tiny white fruits seemed to be su?k?n? light around them.

    "Light Sucking Fruits," I said happily before I started to pick one fruit after another. There is a total of thirteen fruits on the vine; I picked them all before I moved toward the other nt my vines are sensing, but when I reached there, a look of slight disappointment couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The nt is encased in the formation, while it made me a little disappointed. I am not sad as I know it will be protected, even if both Grimm bastard and I attacked it with all our strength.

    I did not waste any time and started picking the other precious nts; I wanted to pick as much as possible before the Crockman broke through the door.

    I hope that some mechanism of the door would activate and st the bastard up, it would buy me some more time to collect more precious nts, but that did not seem to be happening. I will have to collect as many of them with the little time I have.

    BANG!

    "Human!" It said in surprise as it saw me looking at it before a crooked smile appeared on its face. It did not have to speak what it wants to say, its smile said it all.

 Chapter 1852 - Thunderous I

    <h4>Chapter 1852 - Thunderous I</h4>

    "Human, hand over all the resources you have collected, and I will give you a swift death." The Crockman said, and a weird look appeared on my face, which say I don''t know whether I shouldugh or cry hearing it.

    "Do you guys get a memo of something about these lines? Just a while ago, I hade across two bastards who said the same line," I asked, and there was no mocking in my voice but genuine curiosity.

    Hearing that, a look of confusion appeared on its scaly face, but soon it cleared as it seemed to understand what I mean to say, and anger couldn''t help but appear on its face, and dense thunder begins crackling in its eyes.

    "It seemed like there is no ying nice with you; only death will teach you a lesson," It said, and a powerful aura sted of it, and streaks of thunder appeared around it.

    "Wait!" I said suddenly, "Now you want to take my offer, it is toote, human, you will die a torturous death," It said in a cruel smile.

    "Nothing like that. I was just hoping we could fight above; fighting on the ground will damage too many of the nts," I said. Hearing that, Crockman got stumped for a moment before looking around.

    "I will ept your request, though this one does not think it will take more than a few seconds to kill you. Still, this one does not want to damage any of his resources," It said with entitlement and begin to fly up.

    I followed behind it, and while I don that, I begin to observe this Crockman. This is the first Thunder Crockman I havee across; they are quite rare in the Crockman tribe. Though their number is small, they make up with power; their thunder is many times powerful than the lightning that powerhouses of the same level have.

    The thunder crockman is eight and a half meters tall with white and blue shining scales. These scales are quite defensive, both against the physical attack and energy attacks, and now they are being reinforced by its inheritance armor.

    It is a good thing it does not have a bloodline; otherwise, I would not be able to control myself from harvesting it. Which I do not want to, at least not before I find a way to reach the absolute limit here.

    "Ready to die human?" it asked when we reached the sufficient height, "I am, are you?" I asked back cheekily, which has angered it even more.

    "Good, I hope you will be able to maintain this attitude till I kill you," It said, and its aura rose so much that that air around it begins to crackle.

    "Thunder Razor!" It roared and swung its sword at me; its whole saw de is covered in the blue thunder arcs. It is a very powerful attack, and seeing it using it from the start, I did not waste any time and activated the ''First Boost,''

    As it swung its sword at me, a huge arc of thunder came at me, and that is just a beginning, as right after the first swung, it swung again and then again.

    One after another, over ten-meter long arcs of thunder came at me like a punishment, and their size has covered a huge area that no matter where I go, I would always have to face them. So, I did not even think about dodging them.

    My sword appeared in my hand, and I powered it up with both sharpness and heaviness before swinging at the first thunder arc that came at me.

    Chi!

    My sword cut through the arc of thunder. When my sword touched it, it wanted to surround my sword and attack me, but the energy covering my sword repelled it as it cut it into two. Still, a load of power thunder energies came at me, but it was swiftly dealt by my armor and runes.

    The first thunder arc was just the beginning, and the tens of arcs came at me right after it. I harnessed more power from the first boost, and my sword became a blur as it cut through one thunder arc after another. If anyone seeing the fight from outside, they would see me, covered in huge thundering arcs which be cut and destroyed every second.

    Hun!

    I was cutting through the arcs when suddenly, I sensed the movement of Thunder Crockman. I immediately harvested all the power of the first boost and ripped throught all the thunder arcs covering me before swinging my sword at my back without breaking momentum.

    ng!

    My sword shed against the huge ck sawde of the Thunder Crockman, who was trying tounch the sneak attack on me.

    Well, he had not seeded despite attacking at the best possible moment when I saw covered in its thunder arcs.

    "You should have made better preparations before your sneak attack; it was very obvious," I said with a cheeky smile. I have been keeping track of it even before it broke the door; even while dealing with those thunder arcs, most of my attention was concentrated on it.

    One should always be cautious dealing with powerful opponents such as this one, who could do great damage if one were to be hit directly by their attack.

    "Yes, it was a sloppy attempt; my style is more direct," It said, greatly surprised me with its truthful admission; Grimm Monsters rarely do that.

 Chapter 1853 - Thunderous II

    <h4>Chapter 1853 - Thunderous II</h4>

    "Thunderous Strikes!" It thundered and attacked me with lightning speed. I reacted instantly as I had activated the second boost and attacked back. I am not going to remain all passive in this fight, especially against such an exciting enemy.

    CLANG!

    Its seven meters long ck-toothed sword hit against my tiny sword, stopping it on the track while crushing the long thunderbolts which tried to climbed on my sword to attack me.

    I have refined my fighting style a lot after fighting tens of Tyrants and created defenses that could guard against any sneak treat like the thunderbolts. If it wants to catch me off guard, it would have to do something original; otherwise, all its tricks would fail.

    "Snort!"

    It let out a loud snort seeing I was defending its attack easily and attacked me with an even more powerful attack.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    It begins to rain powerful attacks at me, and I am defending each one of them. Our fights had spread all over the dome, and it looked like heavenly gods are angry at the mortals, and that is making the clouds angry as they are drowning in thunder. Any of these lightning bolts churning in the sky is enough to vaporize the mortal cities.

    While it might look like I am having an easy time defending against its attacks, what I am doing is far from easy. I am using all my ocr abilities to track every movement of it, every movement of its sword, and every lightning bolt is under my gaze, and analyzing all, I am using an optimum method to deal with.

    It is getting angry seeing each of its attacks is easily defended by me and thus making its attacks stronger and stronger, and I had to harness more power from the Second Boost to deal with it while being careful of any insidious attacks.

    I had found my fighting style had changed a lot during this past month, with a new fighting style that I had developed, which made me kill much stronger opponents than me. It filled me the confidence that I never had.

    It could not be said confidence but is a belief itself. The past month helped me developed a belief in myself that I had never felt, and it changed me for the better, which itself brought a change in my fighting style and transformed my strength that I could fight against such powerful enemies.

    "Human, it looked like I had underestimated you," The Crockman said as it suddenly stopped attacking me. "Well done, you have done a great job admitting it," I said sarcastically, tired of hearing this line hundreds of times.

    My sarcasm did not seem to anger it as I had expected. Instead, it had brought a smile to its face, which made me slightly ufortable.

    "I will now attack you with my most powerful attack; survive if you can," It said with a smile. There is unhidden confidence in its tone, which made me extremely ufortable, we have been fighting for more than ten minutes, and it should not have such confidence, but it had and is scaring me a little.

    "Human, wee my Seven Thunder Snakes." It said gently, but with confidence, it said it, made me feel like it had roared those words.

    For a moment, nothing had happened, but soon its aura exploded like never before, and seven thick streams of thunder came out of its body.

    Shar Shar Shar¡­

    These even blue thunder snakes are huge, about thirty meters long, and have a mouth that is huge enough to chomp down several humans. The scariest things about them are that they felt real; they are connected to Crockman in such a way they feel like an extension of it.

    I understood what this method is; it is known as conscious and energy projection, simply animated projection. An extremely hard method for Tyrant to learn, it is said that only 20% of elites are able to learn this method.

    The reason animated projections are so hard is because of its extremely hard requirement. First and foremost is impable control over energy, the ability to project soul into one''s energy, and thest is having powerful energy.

    This Crockman somehow mastered the basics of it, which more than half elites are incapable of, and it is not even an Elite. So, one can imagine how talented this bastard it which made me want to kill it even more as this bastard had a bright future.

    Bing an Elite is just a matter of time for it, and it has high hopes to be a leader ss Tyrants that will make another big thorn against us humans.

    "Human die!" The Crocman said as it pointed its sword at me, and snakes attacked. Animated projection is hard; it is very powerful, which is why many people try to learn it.

    ''Everwings,''

    I activated the Everwings and even activated the ocr ability, which I had specially created to deal with Animated Projections but never got a chance to use it until now.

    While I am slightly scared seeing such a powerful attack, but I am also excited to test my strength against it. One rarely gets much chance to experience this move before they have be an Elite, as Elite would not use this method on anyone who is not elite; they do not need to with their strength.

    "Come on!" I shouted as they thundered at me, let them bring what they have, and I will show them what I have by destroying them.

 Chapter 1854 - Thunder Snakes

    <h4>Chapter 1854 - Thunder Snakes</h4>

    SHAR SHAR SHAR

    They screamed at me thunderously as they surrounded me before four of them released a flood of thunder at me, and while three came directly through the thunder, four snakes released at me.

    I did not move from my spot even after a flood of thunder came at me. This will be a test for my armor''s defense while I will handle the snakes themselves.

    Boom Boom Boom

    A Flood of thunder hit me from all the sides; its man-thick bolts surrounded me and wanting to tear through my armor. My armor did not stop them; it let the thunder in before diving it into thousands of streams and crushing it before filtering it into the raw energy.

    In the past three weeks, I was able to fill over one millions hexagonal cells of Honeb, not to forget the divine fire baptism I had gone through. It had made me a whole lot stronger. My vines have made a huge improvement that now, they could defend against such attacks head-on.

    I let my armor do its job of defending while I waiting for the snakes; I harnessed all the power I could, not daring to leave behind even the slightest; I will need everything I could do to deal with the snakes.

    SHAR SHAR SHAR

    The three thunder snakes have finally arrived, and I swung my sword. My sword moved at lightning-fast speed, powered with the enchantment of sharpness and weight; it cut and crushed through the thunder surrounding me before striking the snake that is closest to me.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the huge head of the thunder snake; it felt like my sword is not crashed against the energy, which it could easily crush and sliced through it but a very strong metal that my sword can''t pierce through.

    This is one of the most frustrating things about the animated projection methods. They have the defense even stronger than their creator. If this full-power attack of mine hadnded on the Crockman, it would have pierced through it, but my sword was b?r?ly able to make a scratch against these snakes.

    If I wanted to leave the snakes and attacked the crockman, which had be quite weak afterunching the attack, but these snakes are fast. Even if I burned my blood, I would not be able to reach close to it before these damn snakes caught up to me.

    Well, its not like I need to attack it directly to finished it off. I had been at it ever since it took a step inside the dome.

    I just need to fight these snakes for a while without getting eaten by them; there is quite a possibility that might happen.

    SHAR SHAR

    CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Two loud nging sounds rang out as these icy chain swords shed against the snakes. I have also note out of this sh unscathed either; summoning those two chains, vines had put a lot of pressure on me and made blood came out of my eyes and nose.

    This hammering pressure is no simple thing, but I bore it. The enemy is very strong that I have used my all to defeat it. The slightestxness and hesitation would result in my end.

    SHAR SHAR SHAR¡­

    The three thunder snakes roared loudly and came at me with even more force. I did not back down either and went to meet them with my three swords while keeping an eye on the other four snakes, which are still pouring more and more thunder at me that now, it looks like I am surrounded in a pool of thunder.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Attack after attack came at me; these snakes are persistent, not taking even the slightest break. I am fine with that and even happy; while animated projections methods are powerful, they have weaknesses, or this one had the weakness.

    Crockman had b?r?lyprehended the basics, so it could not provide its animations unrestricted power. If what I had observed till now is right then, after summoning them, it had not provided them with any energy; as long as I whittle away all their energy, they are bound to disappear.

    The crockman seemed to understand as well, which is why the expression on its face getting worse and worse every minute.

    SHAR SHAR SHAR¡­

    A minute had passed, and a change had urred in the battle; the four snakes who were spewing thunder at me stopped and came at me. There was no surprise in me seeing that; I had kind of expected it would happen, and it will be no use to Grimm Monsters.

    All seven monsters are huge that only four could attack me at the time. I had to strain myself even more to produce one more icy chains sword; doing that, even my ears started to bleed, and some veins of my head had popped up.

    I bore it all, it is getting desperate, and I just have to hang on for little time, and I would be finished with my preparations, and that time, these snakes on would not be any danger to me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Time passed by, and soon four minutes passed by, and finally, a smile appeared on my face. I had finished with my preparations; this bastard had pressured me a lot.

    I would have finished with my preparation much sooner if not for fear of it damaging the nts below in its retribution; that would have been bad since there are still quite many rare and precious Tyrant grade nts that I hadn''t collected yet.

 Chapter 1855 - Snake Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 1855 - Snake Hunting</h4>

    "Stop!"

    I said loudly and with a little ir of my hand, and seven snakes that were attacking me had stopped on their tracks, shocking the hell out of crockman.

    "What!" It said in shock, "What did you do?" It asked. It ispletely and utterly shocked by what I did. I had stopped its animated projections, which are very powerful and hard to control, but I had stopped them somehow than now; they can''t even twitch their tails properly.

    "It''s a little trick I have," I replied as I turned to smile, "I have performed it on you also," I said without breaking the smile on my face.

    Hearing that, a look of shock appeared on its huge face, and it tried to move its mouth to abscond it but found out that it could not move its mouth at all. Not only its mouth but also its hands and feet, it became incapable of making any movements.

    A stark horror appeared in its eyes, but the next moment it got reced with cruel anger. The next second, I saw huge lightning snakes lightning up as if trying to explode. They would create quite a destruction if these snakes were to explode.

    "They would not explode," I said, and the next moment, air around the snakes begin to crackle, and the light of snakes begin to dim up with their size reducing by second. They looked like a balloon whose air had been inting.

    I am doing exactly that; my invisible vines are su?k?n? the energy and releasing it outside it controlled manner that would not affect any nts below.

    "It is time for you to die as well," I said to it as my vines covered 90% of it. The vines started to pierce through it. In itsst attempt, it did what most other Grimm Monster does in its condition, tried to self destruct and Tyrants core burn at a much faster speed than the Emperors and below, and this ones is burning at an even faster speed.

    Still, it is nothing to worry about. My vines are perfectly capable of taking all these energies to refined the essence rose. Hell, it had made the process quite faster, saved my vines from su?k?n? the energy from their core which is the hardest part to take the energy from.

    In less than five minutes, it had turned to husk, and I got blue essence rose, which had the faint thunder streaking across its petals. It is beautiful, and I had observed it for a minute before feeding it to Nero; it had further increased the marks on the eggs.

    "Fuck!"

    A curse rang out through my mouth a minuteter. It is not of the bad news but of the good news; I had just looked inside its ring and seeing the stuff; I couldn''t help but curse out loud, especially seeing those nts packed in special boxes.

    This bastard had explored in one room beforeing here; it might have directly appeared in that room as I had appeared in the boneyard.

    When I brought out all the nts, there are four that had been sensed by my vines. This is the best kind of news; it is even better than finding hundreds of rare and precious nts. These nts I need will be extremely helpful to me in reaching the Tyrant stage.

    After going through all its things, I again begin to collect the nts. Most of the nts have remained undamaged, but some of them had been damaged. They are struck by some sparks of thunder, turning to ashes directly.

    After collecting all the unprotected nts with the help of Ashlyn, I started to break the formations of protected nts. I want to collect them as soon as possible, in case another Grimm Monster came inside.

    Though the broken gate had been restored a few seconds after the Thunder Crockman entered inside, there is no telling another powerful Grimm Monster or human would not try again. Some weak Grimm Monster and humans had tried their hands on it when I was fighting the Thunder Crockman.

    It won''t be long before someone powerful as the Thunder Crockman or even Elite would try to barge in, and that would make things a little difficult for me.

    It is a good thing; I am getting better at breaking this formation, each formation is taking less time than the previous, and within ten hours, I was able to break through the six formations and took out six very precious nts from it.

    ''Let''s get out of here,'' I said after I finished collecting all the herbs present in this dome. I again took out the formation ink and drew the formation, and a few minutester, I was out of the room in an empty hallway, but I could still hear the sound of fighting from above.

    I looked at the hallway; there are only two doors with aplete visible rune; I had been through both of them while the other five is beyond me. Of the five, two of them are broken gates against which I do not wish to waste time; they might take an hour to break or ten hours; I do not want to go into uncertainty till I have no choice.

    The other three areplete gates; there was not even a single rune that is visible. The only way I could open them is by having a pass, but I do not have it. There is another way, which could bring out the runes, but it is very time-consuming that I want to choose it unless there is something very important inside it.

    With nothing for me to do on this floor, I looked at three sets of stairs. Each one seemed to lead to a different ce, but wherever they take me, I would not have an easier time as I had on this floor.

 Chapter 1856 - Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 1856 - Interesting</h4>

    I could hear the faint sounds of fighting from above, and it is noting from one set of stairs but all three stairs. People are fighting wherever these three stains lead, so I will be going to see the fight whenever I got, seeing that I chose the first stairs that.

    I reached the stairs and begin to climb them cautiously, ready to deal with any attack that woulde in my way.

    Taking one step after another, I went closer and closer to the upper floor, and with it, the sounds of fights got louder and louder, and the energies I am sensing became denser and denser.

    Soon, I reached the upper floor and saw intense fights being fought between the two groups. There are two humans fighting against the four Grimm Monsters, and these two humans did not seem to need any help; they are dealing with four Grimm Monsters just fine.

    I know the two humans; though I had never talked to them, I had seen them in the Tyrants lounge and in the forest during the missions.

    These two groups seemed to be fighting for one broken gate; there are three broken gates on this floor, while threeplete gates and one gate withplete visible runes.

    "Do you guys need any help?" I asked after a minute of watching a battle. "We would be grateful," The women replied.

    "Human, it is n" The lead Rhinoman was saying something when it had suddenly stopped as it started to freeze with the other three Grimm Monsters. They are not frozen really, they are just bound by my vines and Icy energy over them to look like they are bound.

    "I had not expected you would be this powerful, Jordan," Said Lara. "It is nothing," I said while waving my hand. "You guys should take the stuff of Grimm Monster," I said and moved the two Grimm Monsters ahead of them.

    Hearing that, a smile appeared on the face of Lara, and her friend, who went for the two frozen Grimm Monsters, who they think are dead but they are, in fact, alive. My vines are just pierced through them and even harvesting them for essence roses, without them realizing.

    "You want to join us for this door?" Lara asked, motioning toward the door, which is nearly broken by them. "No, you guys go inside; I will try my hand on the other one," I said, motioning toward the other broken gate; seeing that smile on their faces couldn''t help but widen up.

    "Best of luck then," Both of them said in unison and attacked the broken gate with all their strength and broke itpletely within a couple of seconds before entering inside.

    ''Ice dome,'' I said and covered myself and four Grimm Monsters and continued with the harvest process. While these two did not discover it, that does not mean others would not. Anyone with sufficient power would be able to discover what I am doing.

    Twelve minutester, I was finished with harvesting, and I have four essence roses and storage of two Grimm Monsters, which have a good amount of Tyrant grade rare and precious nts.

    Seeing how killing I am making after killing the Grimm Monsters, I want to stop breaking the doors and just kill the Grimm Monsters and collect the stuff they have. It is a lot more efficient than me breaking the doors and collecting the resources inside.

    While killing is more efficient, it does not guarantee I will receive all the nts. Especially those within the formations, these nts are more precious than those outside, and I needed them. Not only for my runes but also to sell and exchange.

    After I was done with Grimm Monsters, I looked at the single door with all the runes shining on it. I recorded before I closed myself in formation, which keeping Ashlyn guard before entering my inheritance space to break the gate.

    The runic design of this gate is level harder than what I had seen on the two gates below, but I am confident in solving it.

    Time passed, and by the time two hours and thirteen minutes have passed, I had sessfully broken the formation.

    "Has anyone came?" I asked Ashlyn. "Chew, Chew!" she replied. Saying several humans and Grimm Monsters havee. She had finished up the Grimm Monsters, so I did not have to worry about it.

    "Good girl," I praised her by patting her shoulder before removing the formation.

    After getting out of the formation, I did not waste any time and take out the formation ink and started to draw the runic formation. I have to be quick; I don''t want to be known by anyone that I could break the runic formations on the door, at least for now.

    Zip!

    Soon, I finished drawing the formation and activated it; a few secondster, the door opened with zip, and I went inside without wasting a single second.

    Just as I entered it, my runes burst out with hunger; seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. I need a humongous amount of resources for my breakthrough, and the more I collect, the lesser the burden I would have.

    My n is simple, reach the absolute limit of Emperor Stage, fill every hexagonal cell of honeb, and gain the power of Elite Tyrant. This power will help me scour up tens of dangerous runes for the precious resources I need.

    The resources I am finding making things easier and easier for me; though I would still have to scour the ruins, still the pressure on me would not be as great as I felt before I entered this ce.

    I did not waste any time and started collecting the nts; Ashlyn had already flown up from my shoulder, and If I don''t want to let her eat too many precious nts, I better be fast collecting them.

    Chew Chew

    I had just collected my first precious nt when I heard the chirp from Ashlyn. It stopped me on my spot before I became a blur; Ashlyn had said she had found something which I might find interesting, and when used ''Interesting,'' the thing always is.

 Chapter 1857 - Map

    <h4>Chapter 1857 - Map</h4>

    "This!" I said as I looked at the interesting thing she had found. It is a skeleton, which is in a very decayed state.

    Most of its clothes have already been decayed, and the same could be said for its bone; I am sure that if I touched the bone, the ones that had not been turned into the dust would also be turned to dust.

    Still, this is a great find; it is the first humanoid skeleton I had found. In the boneyard, there was no humanoid skeleton; all the skeletons were of the beasts.

    This skeleton is not of humans, the skull and palm that had survived the erosion of time and thick astral energy tell. It is of the species almost four meters tall; no wonder the gates here are all so big.

    The different race is not a surprising fact. In the vast cosmos, thousands of races exist, and more than half of the ruins floats around our world are from them.

    I scanned the skeleton with my soul sense and found a couple of things, seeing that my face couldn''t help but light up, and I sent a couple of my thick vines at the skeleton, turning into dust and removing three things from it.

    Aside from bone dust and decayed cloths, there are three things on the skeleton. There is a damaged dagger, a bracelet that looked fine, and a crystal disk.

    I looked at the damaged dagger; it ispletely ck in color with silvery runes carved on it. These runes are damaged like the dagger. From what I could observe, the grade of the dagger is quite high, above the Tyrant grade at the least.

    I moved the dagger further with my vines, and when about fifty meters away from me, I sent a sliver of energy inside it.

    As I did that, the silver runes of dagger lighted up, and they vibrated with powerful fluctuation, which had shaken my body and made me take my armors defenses at its highest. The powerful fluctuationsted only for a second, but they have created quite an effect on me.

    I did not insert any energy inside the dagger again; that vtile burst of energy is enough to let me know that it is a very dangerous weapon in its broken state and I should not use it.

    After a minute of observing, I saw no change in the dagger, seeing that I had brought it back to me and stored it carefully in the sealed box before storing it in my storage.

    After dealing with the dagger, I looked at the bracelet. It is the most important artifact, and I very much hope that it turns out to be fine.

    If that happens, I will receive the amazing riches of my dreams. This bracelet is, without doubt, a space storage artifact, but the question is whether it is working or not.

    Like all artifacts, the space storage artifacts have a life, and it would be even said they have much less lifepared to the other artifacts.

    The space inside the artifact is stabilized with the help of runic formation, but as time passed. That formation loses its power, and space started to became unstable, and when that instability reached the limit, the space copsed, taking everything with it.

    I used my vines to move the bracelet away, just like the dagger. The bracelet may be fine, but it may not be fine. I do not want to take a needless risk by standing too close to it.

    When my vines reached fifty meters away, I stopped and sent my energy inside the bracelet with an excited heartbeat, and I got nothing in return. My energy is just got swallowed by it without getting any response.

    I waited for a couple of seconds before sending another streak of energy at it, but the result was the same; no result.

    Seeing that, I sent another streak of energy and then another before sending a continuous stream of energies at it, but the bracelet kept swallowing it all without giving it a result. I still continued and only stopped when I saw no result after five minutes.

    It will be an understatement if I say I am very disappointed to see the result. I had put up lots of hopes on the bracelet, thinking it will give me great treasures; this skeleton was above Tyrant stage without a doubt; it means even simple things inside it will hold immense value to me.

    It took me a while to get out of my disappointed mood, and I was able to focus on thest thing. It is a simple crustal disc; there is nothing written on it except for having a faded emblem which I had seen many times in this ce, including on the doors.

    I moved the crystal disk away from me, and when it was fifty meters away from me, I sent my energy inside it, and the thing that happened after that had shocked the hell out of me.

    The faded logo of the map lighted up, and a momentter, it had disappeared, and in its ce, a projection of a silver cylindrical tower appeared, and on the tower, there is something written in the silver text; fortunately, it is written in the universalnguage, and I could read it.

    "Astral Garden Tower." I read out loud. It only takes a second for me to realize what it is, and I brough the crystal disc to me and begin to fiddle with the projection.

    The more I study the map, the happier I be, and how could I not as I have found a freaking map of this ce.

 Chapter 1858 - Astral Garden Tower I

    <h4>Chapter 1858 - Astral Garden Tower I</h4>

    The name of this ce I am in is Astral Garden Tower, and it is fifty-nine stories long with over a thousand herbal stations; and currently, I am on the northeastern side of the 2nd floor.

    There are not only herbal stations here but also offices of tower master and five vice tower master. There are also twenty-two rooms that are noted as the training facilities.

    I wonder what kind of training facilities they are. There might be something in those training facilities that might help me reach the absolute limit.

    The office of Tower Master is on the top floor, and training rooms are also on the upper twenty floors. Reaching there would be quite a problem seeing how many Grimm Monsters there are; that is why I am nned to go for the office of vice tower master.

    There are five offices of the vice tower masters, and they are spread all over the tower; there is one on the sixth floor.

    I might be able to find something there. Hopefully a pass, the pass would make a lot of things very easy in this tower. The pass would enable me to open all the restrictions; there would be no herb dome that I won''t be able to ess.

    I shook my head to get out of those fantasies and focused on realities. Reaching the sixth floor would be a dangerous affair; I mighte across Elites, even Masters whom I am no match off. There are other difficulties as well, like if the runes are visible on the door and how hard it would be breaking it if it would be visible.

    I thought about these things for a while before I put away the map and focused on the ce I am. Since I had worked hard to break the door of this ce, it is a brainer that I would collect everything I need here; there are very precious nts here.

    After making a decision, I did not waste any time; I started collecting the nts. I first collected the nts I need before I went on to collect the others.

    It is a slow process. While the unprotected nts could be harvested within a second, those protected would need more than an hour to break. Even though my speed of breaking the formation is increasing, I still need more than an hour to break the formation.

    It is worth it though, the protected nts are more precious than those unprotected ones and could easily be sold higher.

    It took me thirteen hours to collect all the nts, both restricted and unrestricted. I wanted to go out right now, but I am both hungry and slightly tired. So, I erected my abode and went inside.

    Eight hourster, I got out of my abode and took out the formation ink to open the door. In the eight hours, I ate and also took five hours long sleep, which had refreshed me from my core, and now, I am ready to do anything.

    Zip!

    A few minutester, I finished carving up the runes and activated them. A second after that, I walked out and saw several attacksing at me; it turned out I had unknowingly walked into the middle of the fight.

    Bang Bang Bang

    Several of the attacksnded on me, these attacks are quite powerful, and I have no defensive method activated when they crashed on me. I could see the horror appear on the face of the sole human who was fighting against the three Grimm Monsters before I got swallowed by the attack.

    "You guys should really be careful of your attacks," I said as I waved my hand, swept away all the attacking energies, revealing myself totally unscathed. This utterly shocked the human and the three Grimm Monsters.

    "Ice Dome!"

    I said and surrounded the three Grimm Monsters and myself in an ice dome. Ten minutester, I walked out and saw the human in a much better state than ten minutes ago. He seemed to have recovered from some of his injuries.

    "Thank you, Jordan, if you not for you, those three bastards have eaten me alive," He said. He did not mean it as a joke; that would have really happened. These bastards really love to eat us, humans, alive.

    "You would have done the same for me, Neil," I replied with a smile before disappearing from my spot. I had seen the gears turning in his eyes; I am sure he would have suggested we work together, and rejecting him would have been awkward.

    I have a clear target in my mind, and that is the east wing of the sixth floor. Fortunately, it could be reached from the ce I am.

    Hoping the journey would be smooth is too much; I hope everything I encounter would be within my powers to deal with; I did not encounter a powerful Elite or a Leader ss Tyrant; encountering that would be the end of me.

    I walked carefully toward the third floor, and when I reached there, I saw a scene that very rarely happened. I saw Grimm Monsters and humans targetting their own doors; there is no fighting them.

    On the way to the stairs, I had sensed the presence of both humans and Grimm Monsters and had been slightly confused but seeing the scene, the confusion in my mind had vanished.

    Seeing meing out of the stairs, both humans and Grimm Monsters looked at me. I shed a smile to some of my acquaintances and leveled the stairs to the Grimm Monsters, and walked fearlessly toward the stairs that will take me toward the fourth floor.

 Chapter 1859 - Astral Garden Tower II

    <h4>Chapter 1859 - Astral Garden Tower II</h4>

    The Grimm Monsters did not attack me; I reached the stairs to the four-floor before started to climb them. I did not let my guard down and even make preparations to kill several of these bastards if a single one of them tried to attack me.

    They did not, and soon they disappeared from my view, and I focused on the fourth floor. I could sense the fluctuations of intense energy, and I know people are fighting there. Seeing that, I have be even more careful.

    Soon, I reached the fourth floor and found the battle is raging there between two people, and these two people are shockingly strong.

    They both are elite; a human man is one of the hidden elite of Scorcese Valley, while the elite of Grimm Monster is a werewolf. They are fighting in the center of the hallway and blocking the way for anyone who wants to reach the other side of the valley.

    There are people on both sides watching the battle, having heavy emotions on their faces. The side which wins is going wipe out the other side; the lives of these people are literally hanging by threads of this battle.

    The same could not be said for me; while I am not a match of these elites, but my defensive abilities are strong enough that I will be able to survive against them, which is why I am thing of crossing the hallway which they are fighting.

    Having this thought is like wanting to walk into the fire that will kill you, but I did not have a choice. Both of these elites are evenly matched and seeing the state of the battle, I do not have much choice; it could take hours for them to finish the fight.

    Though I want to cross it, I will not hurry. It is a dangerous affair, and the more careful I am about it, the better.

    I activated my ocr abilities and begin to observe the battle, watching their patterns, seeing the attack they prefer. I watched the fight for half an hour before I finally decided to go.

    I had chartered my way, and as long as I am careful, I will be able to get out of the situation without any scratches.

    First Boost + Second Boost + Everwings

    I activated all my boosters and moved toward the fight. My actions immediately attracted the attention of all the people who were watching, including the two who were fighting. I would see the lips of some people moving and calling me crazy, and in some sense, I am acting like crazy, but it is not due to my nature but necessity.

    I entered the space between the two fights and was immediately ?ssaulted by the powerful energies of the two Elites, and if that was not enough. The eyes of the Werewolf Elites twinkled, and itunched the powerful attack of thousands of phantom ws, with some of the clearly aiming for me.

    I heard a loud ''idiot'' from the human Tyrant behind me, and I sensed him attacking the Grimm Monster by summoning the thousands of spheres. They moved toward the ws, especially focusing on the ws that are moving toward me.

    While the spears he hadnched are powerful, they are not going to help me against the ws. They will be fractions of seconds toote; by the times they will sh against the ws, the ws had already torn through me.

    When crossing the field between two elite, I had only used half of my strength to give a false impression that I am using all my strength. So, If it attacks, I will have a little something to rely on to save my life.

    I used all my strength, everything I had been holding back, and pped my wings. My speed increased suddenly, and I started to fly around the ws that hade to hit me, surprising both humans and the Grimm Monster.

    The surprise turned to anger, and Grimm Monster moved to attack me. This Werewolf is really an idiot; it is known wisdom that on the battlefield, your main focus should be your enemy, not small fries that create the small disturbance.

    Seeing it focusing on me, the humanunched a powerful attack, seeing that expressions of the Werewolf changed, and it hastily summoned defensive method,pletely forgetting about me who it was going to attack.

    While it tried to defend against the attack of the human elite, I dodged through all its ws and got out of their fighting field, seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    Though I am happy, I did not waste any time reached the stairs before started to climb them. I could feel the soul sense of the Werewolf tracking me like a shadow, and it had tracked me till I had climbed half of the stairs before it went back.

    From what I could sense, the fights between the two seemed to have be even more intense. They both seemed to have taken out their big guns; good for them.

    Hun!

    Within a few seconds, I climbed the rest of the stairs and reached the fifth floor. The scene I had saw there had shocked the hell out of me; all the seven doors inside it are opened. There is not a single one that is broken or which''s runes are hidden; all of them are open.

    I could not believe it, but the proof is in front of me. I don''t know whether they were such as from the beginning or someone had opened them somehow, it is quite shocking.

    I wanted to check them, look if the protected nts had been broken or not, but I did not. I am one floor below that of the sixth floor, and I don''t want to stop, even for the precious nts. Once I got my hands on something like the pass, I would be able to get as many as precious nts I want.

 Chapter 1860 - [Bonus chapter]6th Floor

    <h4>Chapter 1860 - [Bonus chapter]6th Floor</h4>

    When I saw the sixth floor, the scene I saw there was no less shocking than the one I had seen on the floor below.

    There are thirty-three people here, twenty-one of them are Grimm Monsters, and eleven are humans; nearly all of them are attacking the gates they have chosen. All the seven gates here are open; three are being attacked by humans while four are being attacked by the Grimm Monster.

    There is one Elite Grimm Monster here and eight who are just a step away from reaching the Elite. There is one more Elite here, but most people don''t know she is an elite.

    Danielle is here; she and the Elite Grimm Monster are just standing few meters from each other, looking at theplete runic gate. This gate is different from the other seven broken gates; this is a little smaller, but the design is more borate.

    The most amazing thing about it is its runic formation. It is mesmerizing, the most beautiful formation I have seein in this ce, it is also equally hard. If I were to try to solve it, I would need at least need two days, and that is outside time, not a time I will need inside my Inheritance Space.

    It seemed like opening the gate of the vice-tower master''s office will be quite hard, not only in a runic way but also in another way; there are two elites are trying to open the gates with their high-end calibrators and runic projector.

    Both Danielle and Bullman are trying; even if I solved the formation, it would be very hard for me to enter it with these two blocking the way.

    If I want to enter, I will have to take help from one of them, and there is no way I could take help from Grimm Monster. I could only ask Danielle, but the thing is, she is known to be a loner; unless it is sanctioned group mission, she will work alone.

    There are many benefits of working with her, not only protection from the Grimm Monster but also that wonderful calibrator; it will make things extremly easy for me; it will be a matter of few hours solving that formation, not a few days.

    Making my mind, I walked toward Danielle; I don''t know whether I will seed or not, but I will have to try it.

    They both saw meing toward them but did not say anything, though they have be slightly careful. Even though I kept my aura like that of a mid-level unranked Tyrant, they have still be careful seeing me approaching, especially Danielle, who is ready to attack me if I tried something nasty.

    "Danielle, would you mind giving me a calibrator for few minutes?" I asked, greatly surprising her. Though, that surprised had vanished within a second, and she looked at me with a leveled stare as if wanting to see what my real thoughts are.

    I met her stare with a calm smile and clear confidence.

    I happily took the calibrator in my hand. The calibrator is ck in color with palm length hand, and dark energy disk is top of that, it is sending out rays of projection, which not only act as the scanner but also transformed into runes, with it no need to draw the runes to break the door.

    Till, both Grimm Monster and Danielle, using the breaking formation stored in the calibrator, but that had been useless.

    I had no intention to use the breaking formation stored inside it; I am pretty sure they would not be a help against this formation. I n to use the original function of the calibrator to calibrate runes; it will save tons of time.

    Without wasting time, I activated the calibrator function, and the next moment, it started to calibrate, and a few secondster, it finished with that, and now in front of me, apletely new formation. I begin to solve it, and as I did, the calibrator did its job in parallel, making the formation easier for me to solve.

    This artifact is magical; it is solving the menial parts of formation in seconds which would have wasted my hours and presenting me with the real cores of formation to solve; it made the process of solving the formation extremly fast.

    ''I will be able to solve the formation in three hours; please make preparations,'' I said telepathically without looking up from the screen in front of me.

    If I had looked at her, I would have seen her shocked looked that appeared on her face for a fraction of seconds before it had disappeared.

    I did not get any response from her, nor I had expected to get it; I just hope by the time I had finished solving the formation. She would be ready with her preparations. I only want her and me to go inside; others should not be allowed toe inside.

    This is the office and abode of the vice tower master; there ought to be some precious things inside. The people there are to share, the better.

    I am pretty sure both Grimm Elite and Danielle know the truth about the door; not only them but also some unranked Tyrants on the floor also know about it; I felt their inquisitive gazes on it every few minutes. It is not surprising. If I could find a map, others also could.

    Two hours and forty minutes passed, and I solved the formation. The only thing I had to do now, projects the runes, and the door will be opened.

    ''I have solved the formation; you can make your move,'' I said to Danielle telepathically.

 Chapter 1861 - Vice Tower Masters Office

    <h4>Chapter 1861 - Vice Tower Masters Office</h4>

    Second, passed by, but I did not get any reply from her. I thought she is too shocked to reply and was about to talk to her again telepathically when her voice came to my mind.

    "Are you sure?" she asked; there was a hint of shock but also a thread of warning in her voice which clearly told me she would not be happy if this turn out to be a joke or mistake due to my overconfidence.

    ''I have solved the formation. You can make your move,'' I said again, and this time with a greater hint of confidence. I am proud of my abilities, and I don''t like anyone questioning them.

    Hun!

    "Project the runes with my signal," She said, and the next moment, her signal arrived. All of a sudden, a wall of bubbles formed behind us, enveloping us and the door,pletely blocking the Grimm Elite out.

    Bam Bam Bam

    Seeing that, I did not waste any time and projected the runes; as I did, I heard a loud, angry sound behind me, and the wall of bubble started to shake heavily. It is clear that Grimm Monster has got really angry and now is trying its all to destroy the bubble wall.

    Nor Danielle or I focused on the Grimm Monsters or its attack; both of us are looking at the runes on the door, which is shining brightly; seeing that smile couldn''t help but appeared on Danielle''s expressionless face.

    A three secondster, the door opened with zip, and both of us sped toward it without wasting even a moment. For a second, I thought Danielle might stop me, and she has the power to do it, but she did not, and both of us went in, and a secondter, the door is closed behind us.

    "Who are you really?" She asked in shock as she appeared in front of me. "Even in our Tower, there are not more than ten people who could solve the formation this fast, and almost all of them are old monsters," She added as she stared down at me.

    "Madam Danielle, everybody has their secrets," I said, addressing her by her formal title. She had not reached the elite by the standard of body, soul, and energy but herprehension in her Grand Art already reached the degree that she could wield the elite''s power.

    She looked even more shocked by my address to her; there is even a faint trace of fear that appeared on her face before it had disappeared.

    "Madam Danielle, instead of focusing on the other things, we should focus on the things in front of us; I am sure we will be able to find the things we would need here," I said and stepping out of her gaze and looking at the ce we have entered.

    This is definitely an office with the desk and chairs in front of me and an interesting thing, there is not a single thing that had been decayed here, everything is preserved perfectly. It is due to the formation that is covering the whole office.

    The office is big, but it looked like someone looted it. Not looted, the original owner seemed to have taken all that was important and left the useless things like furniture,mps, and other things.

    My gaze fell on the bookshelves; there arerge bookshelves in the office which had emptied nearly 80%. One thing that attracted both of us is the lone book on the huge table; that book is thick and has the silver design of a tower on it.

    Like the map, the title of the book also said the ''Astral Garden Tower.'' Danielle approached the book and flipped its cover. Inside it is the table of content from the most bottom floor to the top floor of Tower masters office.

    A secondter, Danielle flipped the page again, and the title of ''Hall of Harvest'' appeared, hall of harvest is boneyard, and when I read about it, I couldn''t help but shudder.

    Danielle flicked page after page; every page is showing detail of the toward. The Tower had forty-nine floors, and there are a total of one thousand, two hundred and fifty-two herb halls which are mainly used to grow the Astral elemental nts.

    The book had a detailed record of which herb hall used to grow what herb. It seemed to be a guidebook and mostly useless, as it had a record slightly more detailed than the map.

    Hun!

    I was considering this book useless when we reached thest few paged and found hand-scribbled notes, reading them; both of our eyes widened, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on the face of Danielle and mine.

    "Before we go there, we should clean up this office first," I said, and Danielle nodded, and next few minutes, after a short discussion, all furniture and other things have disappeared, divided among ourselves, the only things that had remained are the bookshelves.

    We did not take them as they are protected by the formation; we will have to break the formations on the bookshelves before taking the books out.

    "I have something that will copy the books in few seconds as long as they are not protected," Danielle said as I started to break the formation on the bookshelf; hearing that smile on my face had brightened up even more.

    There are six bookshelves in the office, each containing hundred-some books. There would have been over a thousand books here, but now, there are b?r?ly over a thousand, and most of them containing the information of the herbs.

    While these books may be useless to the person who had left them here, they are very precious to people like me.

 Chapter 1862 - Training Room 13 I

    <h4>Chapter 1862 - Training Room 13 I</h4>

    "It is not protected," Danielle said, looking at the door. This is the door mention in words scribbled behind the book; behind the door is a room that teleportation formation which could take us to any room in the tower.

    From the herb halls to the training room, the only ces it could not take in the office of the master of this tower.

    Click!

    I opened the door, and it opened with a click and on the other side is a small room in which the spatial formation is carved. The formation is undamaged and could be used, but scribbled notes on the book said that it could be used by one person, only one time.

    Other people would also be able to use it only once; if they tried to use it again, the formation would not be activated.

    I wanted to shout at the bastard who had made this arrangement and would have modified it if it is within my powers, but the spatial formations are within my reach, and the ink that is needed for it is at apletely different level.

    "You are also for training room thirteen, right?" I asked, despite knowing the answer. "Yes," She replied. Every training room served a different purpose here, training room 13 also served a special purpose, and that is enhancing the constitution.

    Both of us very much need that thing; it will take me to the absolute limit of the Emperor stage. Free up every little space my body has, while for Danielle, it will help her reach the Elite stage formally by enhancing her constitution; she wants that as much as I want to reach the absolute limit.

    I only hope that training room 13 is intact and still does the work it ought to do. Even small changes in a delicate ce like that could change a lot of things. We don''t have a choice; it is our only chance to make a leap in the shortest time.

    With her answer, I adjusted the control of the formation to the training room thirteenth, and a second after that, formation shone, and we disappeared from our spot.

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly as wild energies ?ssaulted me. They took a second b?r?ly to pass through my defenses and attacked my body.

    The energies of the training room are unlike what I had read about earlier. These energies would be special astral energies that have been purified before being concentrated and then treated in special formation that mellowed them, so anyone could absorb them without feeling the slightest pain; they even said to give the p???sur?.

    The energies now are not as mellow as mentioned in the book; they are ragingly wild and powerful that they took only a moment to pass through the defense of my armor and attack my body.

    I am not surprised to see the state of the training room; there were high chances that we could encounter something like it. It had been tense for thousands of years since this tower came out of the world, and I don''t know how long it had floated in the cosmos.

    It is already a wonder the tower is in shape, but it is still quite saddening. I have really hoped to reach the absolute limit with the help of this ce.

    Seeing the powerful ?ssault of energy, I circted my Inheritance energy and healing energy at full force while activating a couple of formations to aid in blocking and healing the damage done by these energies before I moved to find an exit.

    I must find an exit as soon as possible; I could feel the ?ssault of energies getting stronger and stronger by second. I do not want to be in this ce when the ?ssault of this wild energy became greater.

    Hun!

    I had just taken a step when Ashlyn hade out of me; she ispletely invisible with her invisible mes and flew toward the ce where this energy is densest. I did not stop her; there are many things that could kill a regr Tyrant that is beneficial to Ashlyn.

    It did not take me long to find an exit, and to my luck, the runes are visible andplete on it; a smile had just appeared on my face when it froze away when I saw how difficult it would be to break this formation.

    Though five hours would be difficult to manage, I think I could survive for that much; if I take out my formation mat, there are some formations there that could help me lessen the burden of this wild energy.

    I was about to ask Danielle for the calibrator when Danielle spoke herself, greatly surprised me with her words. "This energy is dangerous but also quite beneficial. If we are able to purify and mellow it further, we might be able to gain what we havee to gain for this energy," Danielle said.

    "Really?" I asked back before looking inside. First, I only noticed the injuries, but as I looked deeper into those injuries, I found they are helping.

    "You have noticed it right; it is regrettable that this energy is too wild and is not pure enough; otherwise, it would have really been able to help us," Danielle said with a sigh, and calibrator appeared in her, which she threw at me.

    I caught the calibrator but did not use it; instead, I begin to think something. "There might be some hope," I said before looked at Danielle, "Show me the most powerful energy crystal you have?" I asked. For what I am going to do next, I need a huge amount of powerful energy.

    I have many types of energy crystals, but they are far from enough to power the formation that could purify this wild energy. I need something powerful, very powerful, to power up those formations.

 Chapter 1863 - Training Room 13 II

    <h4>Chapter 1863 - Training Room 13 II</h4>

    "Will this work?" Danielle said, and she took out a first-size purple crystal encased in special transparent runic crystal. Seeing the crystal, my eyes couldn''t pop up, and I unconsciously took a step back before stopping myself.

    "Purple Sunstorm Crystal," I muttered.

    This thing is extremly powerful and dangerous; it is a ss 4 contraband item. There are very few things banned by the Pyramid, and this one is one of them; only Elite Tyrants have permission to carry something like it.

    This thing contains an immense amount of power, but it is extremly vtile. This first size crystal in her hand is a walking bomb; if exploded, it would easily vaporize her and me, even leader ss Tyrant would get heavily injured by it.

    "It would work," I said happily after I got my emotions under control before carefully taking that crystal box from her hand.

    I would not have dared to use the vtile thing such as purple sunstone crystal if I did not have the treasure-like formation mat. There is formation there which could safely harness the energy from it.

    I took out the mat and expanded it till it covered the thirty-meter radius before choosing the formation which could harness the power of Purple Sunstorm Crystal. As that formation appeared in around a five-meter radius in the corner of the formation disk, I opened the crystal and gently ced the crystal on the formation.

    Before I had opened the box, I had created a vacuum of energy. If these astral energies had touched it even a bit, it would have exploded, taking Danielle and me with it.

    As I ced the crystal in the center of the formation, it lit up, and runes began to float and covered the crystal whole; seeing that smile couldn''t help but appeared on my face. That is not the only reason I am smiling; I am also smiling due to the energy unit which is shown; this crystal would be enough to power up the two formations I nned for use.

    With the crystal in its ce, I opened the panel again and selected the two formations, which appeared one after another. One formation will purify this wild energy while the other would mellow it; with these two formations, the energy not only would be easier to absorb but also much less dangerous.

    "You can sit here," I said while motioning at the space beside me. A secondter, Danielle arrived and sat beside me.

    "Will it work?" She asked, looking at the doubts shing in her eyes; she did not have full confidence in its working.

    "Yes, it will," I said with confidence and activated the formation. The formation covering the whole mat lit up and begin to suck the energy. For the first few seconds, nothing happened; we even lost contact with wild energy around us as it had been absorbed by the formation.

    "Gasp!"

    Approximately nine secondster, formation released a very pure gentle energy. The moment it touched our body, we couldn''t help but gasp; it is very pure and gentle that we would not have guessed; it would do what it did a secondter.

    "FUCK!"

    A secondter, when the energy came inside our body and spread, it burned. Not burned but gave us the burning sensation that both of us let out loud cry pain. If it not for it is not injuring us, and being just a feeling; we both would have flown out of formation.

    Not to mention, this pure energy brough an amazing effect on our bodies and soul; I could see its effect from the first second, and seeing such effect, I am ready to bear the ten times more pain.

    Danielle seemed to be in more pain than me; she is absorbing the energy in three times more speed than me. Her body is literally su?k?n? the energy while I have to hammer every spec of it into me.

    Still, I am confident that I will be able to reach the absolute limit with the help of this energy, and also it won''t be a problem for Danielle to cross the hurdle and became an elite with it.

    If what I read in the books is right, then what we are using is not even 1% of the original energy which used to flow here when this tower was at its peak.

    It is a good thing; it is not at its best, no matter how gentle the energy was here before. If we had taken an even breath of it, we would have exploded like a balloon. It would have been too powerful for us to absorb.

    A few seconds passed by, and we got used to the pain this energy is giving us. I started circting Supreme Combat Method to manage the pain, I don''t know what she is using, but she is using some method as I could not hear the slightest chatter of her lips.

    Hun!

    The cirction of the Supreme Combat Method seemed to help me efficiently circte this energy into my body, not only that I am digesting the energy faster, which is making stage of my constitution rise higher, seeing that I started to circuit the method as fast as I could.

    Though it is very painful, the pain is worth it, seeing the progress. If I continued making such progress, then in four to five hours, I will be able to reach the absolute limit, the stage which will give me a surefire chance of gaining the power of Elite Tyrant while still being an Emperor.

    I had dreamed about it many times, and now I will be able to get it. Once I got it, I will start harvesting the bloodline Grimm Monsters again and not leave them be as I am doing that for the past couple of days.

 Chapter 1864 - Absolute Limit

    <h4>Chapter 1864 - Absolute Limit</h4>

    Nearly six hours had passed, and I reached the absolute limit; as that happened, strange changes begin to happen to me.

    These changes are not painful, but they are very ufortable. I feel like I had be a dough that is being continuously pushed and pulled by a strange force, and I don''t know whatever is happening to me is good or bad, as somehow I had lost control over my soul sense.

    Not only my soul sense, but I had also lost control over all my physical senses. I am floating in limbo, feeling all kinds of ufortable sensations that, if I had some semnce of control over my body, I would have puked the shit out of me,

    I had many times reached the absolute limit, but something like that never happened before. It might be due to thing time I had let the things go too far.

    First, I reached the limit of the Emperor stage, but then I had expanded that limit artificially by honeb and put many fillers insides like the ones I got from Lord Al, the cosmic elemental energies I had got from twins, the divine baptism, diamond energy and now this processed special Astral energy.

    Each of these things is extremly rare, and they have expanded and stabilized the limit of my constitution, and now I am having some sort of reaction.

    I don''t know what this reaction is; I just hope I came out of this fine without any problems. I had worked too hard to reach the stage I am, and I don''t want to waste all my efforts in some strange reaction.

    I wonder how Danielle is doing; she had reached extremly close to breaking into the boundary of an elite; there was only hair breath of distance away from reaching the elite stage. I hope if something bad is happening to me, Danielle will help.

    Time passed by, but I don''t know how much; with my senses jumbled, I have lost aplete sense of time. Sometimes it felt like only an hour had passed, sometimes it felt like days; it is very difficult to predict time in my strange state.

    Some more times passed when I felt ufortable sensations fading, and I am getting control of my body back. Half a minuteter, I got full control of my body back, and when I opened my eyes, I found my body is shining in coppery light.

    Seeing that many questions couldn''t help but popped into my mind; I have never read about or heard about such a phenomenon before.

    A few secondster, the shine begins to diminish, and my body returned to normal. Seeing that spread my soul sense inside me, and found no change inside it, but I felt something strange. It had made me believe that something big had happened, but I could not understand what it is.

    I have insufficient knowledge about it, and due to that, I am not able to find what had happened to me. I did not think about it any longer and focused on Danielle, who is at an important juncture.

    Unlike the other stages, it is quite hard to sense the level of Tyrants; tyrants are mostly known by grades of their power like Unranked, Elite, Leader, and so on. Danielle could say to have a bright future seeing she was able to be an Elite while still being at Mid-stage.

    I observed her for a minute more before I walked out of the formation. I appeared before the door and took the calibrator out before beginning to solve the formation on the door.

    With me reaching the absolute limit, there is no need to waste any more time. Now, I want to spend every minute hunting for bloodline Grimm Monsters and resources. The book had given meplete details of the tower, and I know a ce where I want to go.

    There is one ce in the tower that grows a special types of nts; I want those nts. A single nt of that type will make my core stable and a lot stronger and provide me with an affinity for that element. For those nts, I would leave my top-grade resources found on top floors.

    A little more than an hour passed by, and I continued solving the formation with the help of the calibrator when I sensed a rising aura behind me.

    I stopped for a second and looked back and saw the aura of Danielle rising explosively. There is also a single seven-colored bubble that appeared above her, which bathed her in rainbow light.

    Arts helped in practice, it is a known fact, but one has to gain a very highprehension of it, the same goes for grand art but unline regr art, even basicprehension of it helps a lot in practice.

    This phenomenonsted for less than a minute before it disappeared, and her aura stabilized before she opened her eyes.

    "Congrattion on formally bing an Elite Madam Danielle," I said; she seemed a little surprised, but that surprised vanished, and a small smile appeared on her face.

    "Thank you, it would not have been possible without your help," she said, "That crystal also helped a lot," I said, pointing toward Purple Sunstorm Crystal which has now been reduced to thumbnail size from fist size.

    The crystal contains an immense amount of vtile energy that could vaporize hundreds of elites instantly, but the formation nearly su?k?d in whole in less than eight hours. If anyone from outside were to saw this, they would not believe it.

    "How much time will it take to break through the formation ?" She asked, "About four hours," I replied and went back to breaking the formation.

    Hun!

    Few seconds have passed since I replied and went back to work when spatial fluctuations disturb me. When I looked at the direction of the fluctuations, I saw three huge bodies of Grimm Moster appeared in that ce, and the thing is, all three of them are Elites.

 Chapter 1865 - Three

    <h4>Chapter 1865 - Three</h4>

    "You two will pay for what you did earlier," The Scarlet Bullman in the middle said as he looked at Danielle and me. It is the same Bullman that Danielle had blocked with her bubble wall when I opened broke open the door.

    "Hehe, Human, this time you will not get away," Said Werewolf on the left. It is the same elite Werewolf that attacked me with its ws on the fourth floor.

    There are three Grimm Monsters that have appeared; one is Scarlet Bullman, a Werewolf, and thest Lighting Cheetaman. All three of them are Elites, and two of them are very angry at me; If there had been any other Elite besides me, I would have been very scared.

    I am also scared right now but not as much as I should be, seeing these three elites.

    I looked at Danielle with the corner of my eyes and saw her looking at three Grimm Monsters impassively. There is no fear in her eyes; there is even slight excitement.

    "We should finish these ants as quickly as possible; I feel like this wild energy is very useful to us." Said the Cheetaman as it took a deep breath and wild astral energy around it funneled into its nose, and a look of p???sur? appeared on its hand.

    "You two, go deal with that bitch. I will finish this bastard and join you," Said the Werewolf. The other two Grimm Monsters nodded, and all three of them disappeared from the spot.

    They had just crossed half a distance between us, and the bubbles of multiple colors appeared and moved toward the three Grimm Monsters.

    "Be careful; these bubbles are stronger than they look," Bullman shouted as a powerful aura exploded out of its body, and it swung its huge ax at the bubbles that appeared in front of it. The Werewolf and lightning Cheetaman also attacked the bubbles at the same time.

    The bubbled exploded with the concentrated sts of energy. These sts were so powerful that they have stopped all three elites on their tracks.

    "Bitch, you have really done it now," Bullman shouted, and his aura exploded further as it attacked Danielle with Cheetaman while the Werewolf came at me. This time, the Grimm Monsters have exploded with fearsome power, that they crashed through the bubbles beforeing to the other side.

    "Who will save you now, human!" The Werewolf said with a wolfish smile and attacked me with two dark ws made of concentrated bloodline energy. These dark ws are much more dangerous than the hundreds of ws it had attacked me on the fourth floor.

    Seeing those ws, my eyes couldn''t help but get serious. It is dangerous to attack; to dodge, I will have to use considerable strength and be very cautious. This Werewolf is very crafty and hated me a lot since I was able to fool it and dodged its attack.

    Zap Zap

    I had already activated First Boost + Second Boost + Everwings the moment I had noticed their entrance. When I did, I felt some sort of change in them, but I could not understand what it is; I understood it as soon I pped my wings.

    I moved with much faster speed than I was capable of before; I did not feel my strength had increased; I just feel that I am light as a feather, and moving is a lot easier than before.

    Sup Sup

    I dodged its ws, and when it was about tounch another attack when it swiftly moved back and cut apart the hundreds of bubbles that came at it. Unlike earlier bubbles, these bubbles did not explode; instead, they stuck to its ws and tried to seep inside it.

    "Fuck!"

    The Werewolf screamed, and soon dark fire covered its ws and started to burn those bubbles. I did not take this chance to attack, nor I created much distance between Werewolf and me. There is no need; this ce is small that the elite would need nearly the same time, whenever they want to go in here.

    It is a dangerous thing for me; any one of the Grimm Monsters could attack me whenever they wanted, but the small space is already could already work in my favor, and I could say it is already working in my favor.

    "You two, what the hell are you doing? That bitch is attacking me, even when two are handling her," The Werewolf said angrily to two of its friends who are busy dealing with Danielle, or her bubbles, as they are everywhere.

    The perfectbo of speed and power fellpletely useless in front of those rainbow bubbles, which would attack them from all angles and with all kinds of strange abilities. Its just a few seconds, and they have already got frustrated by bubbles which areing toward them from all the direction, not giving them even a single chance to attack.

    "Looks like those bastards won''t be finished soon," The Werewolf muttered as it looked at me. "Human, feel lucky that I am giving you a quick death," It said, and phantom ck ws disappeared, and a dark fire started covering its five meters long metallic blue ws.

    I couldn''t help gulp my saliva seeing that ck fire, just one look at it is enough for me to know it is a dangerous thing. I would pay the price if that fire hit me.

    "Unholy ws!" The Werewolf shouted and came at me with fiery ws. I harnessed all the power I could from my boost and pped my wings to get away from its attacks.

    "Die Human!"

    It shouted as it appeared next to me and swung its fiery ws, seeing that I pped my wings and disappeared from my spot, creating tense afterimages at my wake. Seeing that my eyes couldn''t help but popped out, I had never been able to create such an effect of stacked afterimages.

 Chapter 1866 - Dark Fire

    <h4>Chapter 1866 - Dark Fire</h4>

    "Snort!"

    The Werewolf let out a snort and came at me again with its fiery ws. This time it is even faster and dark fire burning in its ws got denser.

    I could tell how angry it is by its inability to kill me in a single attack. An Elite like it could not kill a non-elite in a single attack; even on top of that, it could not even catch me. It made it angry at itself as it made it angry at me, not to forget the shame.

    "Die, you bastard!" It screamed as its swiped its huge ws at it me, and all I did was pped my wings and dodged the attack while leaving behind tens of after images.

    Sup Sup Sup

    I dodged the attack, but that did not stop it from chasing my afterimage attack me, but it could not. I would always dodge the attack, and that would make it even angrier, and it would chase me at higher speed but never be able to catch me.

    I could not believe I am making an Elite chase me like it. Though I have the confidence of surviving the might of the elite but that confidence stem from my defensive abilities, never in my speed. I had not believed my speed is good enough that I would outrun an elite.

    Now, with the strange turn of events, it is happening, and I couldn''t help but enjoy it, even when I running for my life from this Werewolf.

    Seeing such a drastic change in my speed, I wonder if my defensive abilities also had a chance, but I am in no hurry to find out.

    "It looks like you have some tricks, hun? Let''s see how you dodge this," The Werewolf shouted in an extremely angry voice, and the next moment, the dark fire on its ws zed before covering its whole body, and now other than its ranging eyes, its whole body covered in dark fire.

    The phantom of regal Werewolf sitting on the throne of dark fire appeared behind it before it merged with Werewolf, making the aura of fire taking it to apletely different level.

    "Dark Tide!"

    It roared and moved its ws at me, and all fire than covering it moved at me very fast speed, swallowing everything that came in its way.

    Seeing the tide of dark fireing at me, my expressions couldn''t help but be serious, and I pped my wings as fast as I could to get far away from this dark fire as possible, but I don''t know whether I would be able to do that are not, this fire is very powerful.

    Hun!

    The rainbow bubbles came speedily and burrowed into themselves into the tide of dark fire. As they did, they begin to suck the dark fire greedily, and seeing that smile on my face couldn''t help but brightened up but soon, that smile froze when I saw the expression on Werewolf''s face.

    There is no change in its face; I could even see the hidden smile under its face. It seemed to have expected something like it, and I became sure of it, and when I fist-size dark fireball flew out of receding tide with three times more speed than the tide itself.

    Dhub!

    The fireball crashed into me before I could stop it, and it covered my body whole. I forget everything and focused on the dark fire, which is much more dangerous than I had first realized.

    As it covered, it tried to burn my armor apart; I could feel its terrifying power which simply could not be described as fire. This fire involved much higher principles than the simple burn, and the strange thing is, my armor is resisting it all.

    The resistance is not surprising; what is surprising is how well it is resisting. The fire is b?r?ly able to do anything against my strings which made my armor.

    Hun!

    I am very happy seeing it, but it seemed like I got happy too early as this fire is far from simple. When this fire is unable to burn me, it had transformed itself into thousands of little micro tendrils and started to infiltrate my body.

    These tendrils are so slippery that they were able to slip inside without much resistance. Seeing that, I activated a couple of formations.

    Many formations lit up across my body and took these thousands of tendrils. Whenever any foreign energy entered inside it, it is first broken into thousands of pieces and whittled away before it was sent to my wonderful runes.

    Since this fire already broke itself on its own, I will take these tendrils and whittle them away before my wonderful runes eat it up.

    "Human, you can forgeting out alive. My Dark Fire is so mightly that it could burn an Elite to ashes, much less an unranked bastard like you," It said giddily before it summoned a powerful move and attacked Danielle without moving from its spot.

    It is right about its fire; it is extremely dangerous. Even after being filtered, when it entered inside me to be eaten by runes, it started to burn me.

    It is due to the strange change and powerful healing energy I have that I am countering its effect; otherwise, I would have been in the worst state than I am now. Still, that does not make this process any less painful, and in this pain, it is extremely hard to divert arge amount of my focus for the other thing.

    That thing is very important, and till now, the bastard had not discovered it means I have a chance, and since I have a chance, I will use it to its fullest to kill this bastard, even if it is an Elite.

 Chapter 1867 - Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 1867 - Puppet</h4>

    The Dark Fire is still covering me, and it had be extremely painful as it began its final ?ssault. I have been having a very hard time maintaining my focus under such pain, but I am doing it. Once I lose focus, things will appear in the open; I don''t want that to happen before it is ready.

    The Werewolf is currently helping its friends in friends in suppressing Danielle, who is beating the shit out of them, and if not for the timely help from the Werewolf, they would have been in a very bad state.

    It is due to being Werewolf trying to save its friends that it had not attacked me further. Though, I could feel it is tracking me through its soul sense and growing frustrated by the inability of its fire to kill me instantly. I am sure, as soon as it gets the chance, it will attack me to finish the job.

    I had asked Danielle to keep all three Grimm Monsters busy, especially the Werewolf. They should not get even a second to attack me. I am very close to reaching my goal, and till then, the busier the Grimm Monsters are, the better.

    A minute had passed, and finally, the dark fire disappeared from my body; it was a very painful affair that is finally over.

    The Werewolf had seen meing out of its Dark Fire unscathed, and I could tell how shocked it is, but currently, it had no time to attack me. The three Grimm Monsters haveunched the powerful ?ssault on Danielle.

    They want to finish her off first; when they are done with her, killing me would not be a problem for them but killing Danielle is harder than they have thought.

    She is resisting the ?ssault of all three Tyrants without any problem; though she is not getting a chance to attack them like before, she is defending just fine with thousands of rainbow bubbles around her.

    I did not interfere with the battle, nor did I want to. With my strength, it would be akin to suicide. I stayed on my spot and continued with my preparations; as soon I finished with it, I will deal with Werewolf bastard, and even being elite would not be able to save it.

    "Fucking Grand Arts, why are they such pain to deal with!" The Bullman cursed loudly as it again attacked Danielle to be blocked by her bubbles.

    Danielle is quite weak; while she may seem strong seeing her handling three Grimm Monsters without problem but she is quite weak. Herprehension is very basic; it could be said she had only taken a small step in understanding it.

    There are reasons why Danielle had such a lowprehension of her art. While Grand Art is hard toprehend and extremely few people couldprehend it, there are few things that could make theprehension of earlier.

    One of the things is legacies; theprehension is written down by the predecessors. It is extremely helpful, sometimes one is stuck, and these legacies help clear the roadblock that could take months to years to understand by one''s own efforts.

    There exist some specific ways that help inprehending the Grand Arts, these ways are extremely rare, and they rarely passed on.

    I had specifically spent few hours reading these ways for a mother to help herprehend her Empire of Mist to a greater degree. I am going to remove the poison of her, and when I do, she will be able to show the real power of her Grand Art again.

    If Danielle had these things, herprehension of her Grand Art would have been much greater, and these Three Grimm Monsters would not have been that challenging to her.

    These three Grimm Monsters are powerful and worked greatly in synch due to the different qualities they have. The Bullman possessed great raw strength while lightning Cheetaman posses speed, and the Werewolf have great magical powers thanks to its bloodline.

    Twelve more minutes passed by, and shit is going crazy; the Grimm Monsters are now attacking Danielle with all their strength, and all she is doing right now is hide behind the bubble, but it is not she that is in a desperate state but the Grimm Monsters themselves.

    Despite attacking her with all their strength, there was not a single scratch her. She ispletely fine under bubbles, and seeing her aura, it is not taking much for her to maintain her defensive stance while energy reserve for Grimm Monsters.

    They are not on their end yet and still could continue such intense ?ssault for a couple of more hours, but Danielle would not give them that much time.

    The way she is defending, it is clear that she is already getting used to the ?ssault of the Grimm Monsters, and it won''t take more than an hour before she begins her counterattack, and now, I am going to make it happen sooner with little push.

    "Danielle, please keep the two in control; I am going to deal with this little wolf," I said, and shock appeared on all their faces, not only of the Grimm Monsters but also of Danielle. They all are so shocked that they had stopped fighting.

    "Little bastard, it looks like you have grown some courage watching the battle from sidelines," The Werewolf said, without turning back at me, all its focus on Danielle, whom it considered the greatest threat.

    "You know it is rude to talk without looking at people," I said with a smile and moved the fingers of my right hand. The next second, the huge body of Werewolf was frozen on its spot before its head moves back toward me, like a puppet.

 Chapter 1868 - Magnificent

    <h4>Chapter 1868 - Magnificent</h4>

    All the looked at me with utter shock as I manipted the Werewolf like a puppet, and the one that most shocked is Werewolf itself; I had manipted it without it knowing how.

    "Little wolfe," I said, and the rest of the body of the Werewolf moved toward me before it floated toward my direction. The Werewolf is so shocked that it did not offer any resistance till it appeared directly in front of me.

    "Fucking bastard, you will pay for it!" The Werewolf said with the gritted teeth as it could be b?r?ly able to open its mouth. "Oh, I like to see what you can do," I replied with a smile before moved my fingers a little, sewing shut its mouth with my invisible strings, which made it even angrier.

    A powerful aura burst out of it, and dark fire begins to cover it, this time, the dark fire that covered it is even more powerful than before, but I do not fear it.

    Before I even reached the absolute limit, my vines were already capable of binding an Elite, and now after that strange change, they have be even more powerful. So, powerful that this bastard could forget about escaping the string, which has covered 80% of it and now slowly covering me.

    "You bastard, let go of Ort!" The Lightning Cheetaman said and came at me with amazing speed. A speed I am currently incapable of, even with new changes that had happened.

    My expression couldn''t help but change for the worse, seeing that. If any Grimm Monster I fear among the three, then it is a Lightning Cheetaman; its speed is too much for me to deal with.

    I was upping my defenses and started activating my defensive method as an extrayer to deal with when suddenly, a wall of bubbles appeared in front of the Lightning Cheetaman, seeing that it changed the direction, but it found out, the wall of bubbles is growing faster than it could run and soon it found it enveloped itself in a dome of rainbow bubbles.

    It is not the only one; it found Bullman also got enveloped in a bubble dome, and the one who created it is also in it, smiling at them like a devil.

    ''Ice Dome''

    I said inside me and enveloped myself and the Werewolf in an Ice dome. Though Danielle had enveloped herself and the two Grimm Monsters is Ice Dome. I still need greater privacy for what I am doing; I can not risk her find out who I am.

    "Now that we are alone let''s get to the main business," I said to Werewolf which is looking at me with rage. My vines have finally be visible, and now they are covering more than 90% of it; only parts like its ranging eyes are visible.

    I looked at its eyes and dark fire that is burning all over its body before I moved my fingers. As I did, many vines end broke themselves and sharpened before solidifying.

    Seeing that, I moved my fingers again, and those fine sharp ends begin to pierce inside the Werewolf. I do not have to move my fingers to make my vines do my bidding, but doing that feels so cool that I could not resist it.

    The vine ends pierced through its body, feeling quite a resistance. If these vine ends had not been this fine, they would not have been able to pierce through it.

    As the vines pierce through it, I started to feed them energy to make them grow inside the Werewolf. The inside of Werewolf is like a fortress, the bloodline energy b?r?ly letting take anything to make my vine grow; if I make my vines grow themselves, I will need more than an hour before they spread enough inside it that I could begin the harvest process.

    So, I am using my own energy to do that; it little slowpared to when my vines have free reign to grow inside the Grimm Monsters'' bodies, but I have no choice.

    I hope this bastard would burn its core; that will make the process fast, but regretfully it would not happen anytime soon, seeing the emotions in its eyes. This bastard will not give up on itself soon and burn its core; it is still fighting, trying to burn my vines with its dark fire despite the pain it is feeling due to my vines spreading inside it.

    Time passed by, and soon twenty-one minutes had passed when I finally finished spreading my vines inside the Werewolf and started the harvest process.

    Nothing much happened, and I did not expect it to, the power of the bloodline of this bastard too strong for me to harvest anything from it. I just begin the harvesting process, so the real big guns woulde out; in front of them, the resistance of its bloodline would shatter like pieces.

    The Werewolf seemed to understand something from my expressions, and its efforts have be more frantic that it finally burned its core to take me with but unfortunately, its toote already.

    Buzz!

    "Gasp!"

    The purified Bloodline energy came inside me, and it is so thick and powerful that I had never seen before and couldn''t help but gasp seeing it. The dark crystals glittered with power at every breath; it ispletely mesmerizing.

    I don''t know how many hexagonal cells of Honeb I would be able to fill with this energy, but it would sure be more than double any Grimm Monsters Bloodline essence I had got.

    I am very sure it would fill over half a million cells easily, and these cells would be the ones that have slightly more than four-time space than the original.

    Very soon, I am going to receive the biggest power boost of my life.

 Chapter 1869 - Seven Hundred And Five Thousand

    <h4>Chapter 1869 - Seven Hundred And Five Thousand</h4>

    It took a total of four and half minutes to harvest Bloodline Essence from the Werewolf; usually, it only takes half a minute to minute. The thick, powerful Bloodline Essence had been absorbed by my runes, bringing a profound change to them.

    Inside me, they are glittering like the stars with the power they never had. It is not just runes that have became powerful but also pseudo Bloodline energy it had produced; it is swirling around the runes, humming with power.

    Seeing all these changes to my runes, I became too excited about the strengthening energy that wille any second.

    Buzz!

    I had just thought about the strengthening energy when my runes buzzed, and the next second, strengthening energy like never before filled my body, it took all but an instant to fill it, and it is not the end of it.

    The energy is not only vast but also very thick and powerful, much different than other bloodlines I have consumed before. For a Bloodline host to reach the elite stage, one needs to take one''s Bloodline to a certain level before one could harness the power of the Elite from it.

    The Werewolf had advanced its Bloodline to a high level, and that is why its Bloodline is such crazy powerful.

    If it had been me alone, I would not have been able to defeat the Werewolf at all; I would be running for my life. It is only due to the help of Danielle and the wild astral energies of this ce that helped me cloak my vines perfectly to bound it and defeat the bastard.

    It did not take long for the Honeb to start filling its cells, and it is a good thing it begins immediately; otherwise, all this energy would have made me explode.

    Cells of honebs lighted up and started filling themselves before merging with me, which is making my strength rise at rocket speed. I can''t believe the speed at which my strength is rising; it hadpletely blown my mind.

    While I am shocked by it, I am also understood why it is happening. First is the size of Honeb cells, which is now increased to slightly more than four times of original; I had thought when I will reach the absolute limit, they will increase to four times original, but they had increased more than that.

    The other reason is the quality and quantity of the Bloodline; it is fu?k?n? amazing, something I had never encountered before.

    Every second thousand of cells of Honeb will get filled, but despite that, I saw no signs of energy lessening; there seemed to be unlimited energy that keeps filling the cells without the end.

    If I factor in the increased size of cells and quality of energy, then it is above much more, but I do not want to think any of that; I am currently too busy to be shocked by the colossal increase in strength I have received.

    "I had thought I would need to fill all the remaining cells to gain the strength of Elite, but I had gained it but harnessing just one elite," I muttered to myself.

    Though my defense and speed were closer to Elite, I do not have the raw strength, which is why I had not even bothered to attack the Werewolf, but now with this upgrade, I have finally got the strength of the Elite.

    It took me a whole minute to control my emotions when I did; I took essence rose and stuff of Werewolf before vaporing the husk of Werewolf, leaving not a single speck of it.

    After I finished wiping all the traces of the harvest process, I looked at the storage of Werewolf, and an extra bright smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. The storage of Elite is really amazing, it had so much stuff that made my eyes go round, and all this stuff is very precious.

    The one that made me really happy is a calibrator. I instantly took the grey calibrator and started to fiddle with it, and the more I did, the brighter my smile would be. It is the same grade as one of Danielle, which means now, I won''t have to depend on Danielle''s calibrator.

    I wanted to check the storage of Werewolf more thoroughly, but I did not want to keep Danielle waiting for too long. So, I removed the ice dome and saw her reading the book; it is one of the books that we have found in the library.

    "I hope you will keep what you have noticed secrete," Danielle asked. "Sure," I replied. Her Grand Art is big secrete that even people of her organizations did not know about it; I am sure she must have had her own reason not telling her organization about the Grand Art, despite the colossal benefits that came with it.

    We did not talk much; I took out the calibrator and resume breaking the door. This calibrator is of Danielle and not the one I had got from the Werewolf.

    Zip!

    Three hours passed by when finally I was able to solve the formation and projected the runes, and a secondter, the door opened with zip.

    I gave the practice room thirteen onest look before stepping out. I will always remember practice room thirteen; it is the ce where I made my life''s greatest progress; it had been itched in my memory forever.

 Chapter 1870 - Parting

    <h4>Chapter 1870 - Parting</h4>

    "Where are you going next?" I asked a few seconds after we walked out the door. "Training Room 16," she replied. "That ce would be a great opportunity for you toprehend your rules; they are quite behind from what I had sensed," she added.

    Training Room Sixteen, I could understand why she wants to go there. It is one of the best options for her, that training room made of special material that helps inprehending things. That ce is the best option for her toprehend her art. If she is able toprehend some important aspect of her art, it would be extremely helpful to her.

    "I would have loved toe with you, but I have to go to the thirty-first floor; there is something I need from there," I said. I could see the faint trace of disappointment appearing in her eyes before it had disappeared.

    "You should keep the calibrator then; it will be helping you on the thirty-first floor," She said, giving me back the calibrator that I had handed to her when the door is opened. "There is no need; I had found one in the werewolves storage," I replied.

    "Since we have different objectives, we will part ways from here; I hope you will find what you need, Jordan," she said. "You, too," I said as I watched her leave.

    I was about to leave when suddenly a thought popped up in my mind. "Danielle, wait," I called her out. She stopped and looked at me in question. "Take this, read it before you enter the Training Room Sixteen," I said and threw the book at her.

    "What is it?" She asked. I did not reply and moved toward the stairs; that thing is pretty precious and would create quite a bang if it fell into the hands of the pyramid or supreme.

    I am currently only on the 33rd floor, and I have to go to the 31st floor. This floor is currently being upied only for humans who are trying to break the two broken gates; seeing their progress, I think they will need one to two hours to break open the gates.

    I carefully walked down the stare, analyzing the aura I am sensing down below. Even though I have gained the far of Elite, I am far from being all the Elite match, though I could survive them, I could not kill them all, not to forget there are Leader ss Tyrants and who would need a single strike to kill me.

    So, I have to be careful; I do not want to die in my overconfidence; many people have lost their life due to it.

    When I reached the 32nd floor, I saw the stark opposite scenepare to above. This floor only has the Grimm Monsters, and they are attacking the three broken gates. As I walked up the stairs, all thirteen of them looked at me, watching me with different emotions, but almost everyone has hunger in their eyes.

    "Oh, look, another snack walked in just when I am feeling hungry," said the Crocman as it walked toward me. This Crockman is one of the three most powerful Grimm Monsters here; it is just a step away from bing an elite.

    "Jhor, you got thest human that came; this one is mine," Said Apeman and took a step toward me while looking at Crockman threateningly.

    "You guys did not ask my opinion whether I wanted to be eaten by you guys or not," I asked, stopping their staring contest.

    "Shut up, you only have one choice here, and that is being eaten by us," both Grimm Monsters said in unison as they turned at me. "Really?" I asked back and moved the fingers of my right hand, and the next moment, both of the Grimm Monsters were frozen on their spot before being lift.

    It is not only them but also the other eleven Grimm Monsters, including the third Grimm Monster, which is a step away from being an Elite.

    I was not able to do something like it before, but due to strange changes and colossal improvements I have made by harvesting the bloodline of the Grimm Monster, doing something like it has be very easy for me.

    "Ice Dome," I said and covering the whole Grimm Monsters in a dome of ice. The ice dome kept half of the hallway covered for about eleven minutes before the hallway had returned to normal, and this time, there is no Grimm Monster present in the hallway.

    ''It is little regretful that I will have to give away all that bloodline essence,'' I said to myself with a sigh of regret.

    In the thirteen, there were two Grimm Monsters with Bloodline. The one who is stepping away from Elite had a pretty powerful bloodline, but I had decided not to consume it. The bloodline of Elite gives a much more qualitative boost than any other bloodline.

    Though I harvested the bloodline, I did not let my runes consume it. It was consumed by the other three in my body.

    After I finished with the Grimm Monsters, I did not waste any time on the thirty-second floor and begin to climb down the stairs. Though there are some broken and unbroken gates, I do not want to waste any time on them till I acquire what I want to acquire on the thirty-first floor.

    Those things are very important for me; it is one of the things which is improving my core drastically and even make the process a little safer for me. So, I have to get those things, no matter the price I have to pay for them.

    As long as those things are in that room, I will get it, even if it runes on that door are invisible.

 Chapter 1871 - 31st Floor

    <h4>Chapter 1871 - 31st Floor</h4>

    I reached the thirty-first floor and saw this floor is being upied by both Grimm Monsters and Humans, both of them are attacking six broken doors.

    Seeing some of the doors, I couldn''t help but shook my head. These people are wasting their efforts on two doors; both of them had nearplete formation which could not be broken by raw strength, even leaders would be hardpressed to open those doors.

    As I stepped into the huge hallway, I attracted the attention of all those who were present, especially that of the Grimm Monsters. With my entrance, the number of humans increased by one, but it is still nothing to the Grimm Monster, who outnumber us for more than three to one.

    I gave the Grimm Monsters a look before focused my gaze on the ce I hade for. Of the seven doors, it is only the door that both humans and Grimm Monsters are not touching.

    This door is not broken, but it is not in fine condition either; around 20% of the runes are visible while the rest of the runes are invisible. Many people would consider the door broken, but it is technically not; the runes are hidden in invisibility. They are not destroyed like it broken doors.

    Seeing that a mirthless smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, the things are not going to be hard as I had throught if the runes on the door had beenpletely invisible, but opening the door would be far from being easy.

    First, I will have to reveal the whole formation before solving it, and it is not an easy thing to do, but I am confident that I could do it; it might just take a little time.

    So, I appeared in front of the gate and begin without wasting any time, the calibrator scanned the visible runes, and I begin to calcte the way to shock the runes without breaking them; this way, the other hidden runes would also reveal themselves.

    While this n may seem simple, it is not. I will have to be very careful; damaging the single rune would change the whole formation, and the only way I could break through it would be brute force. I don''t have the kind of brute force that requires for breaking such a door.

    The runes shed on the screen of the calibrator, and I started to make my calctions, and soon, I got lost in it.

    Trying onebination after another, hashing that when it is not perfect, it is quite a time-consuming process, and I would not have done that, seeing there are others things here, if not for I desperately need the things that are inside this ce.

    Six hours had passed by, and in these six hours, except for two, the Grimm Monsters and humans were able to break all the other gates.

    The remaining two are beyond them, but they did not seem to understand that some of them are still attacking them, thinking they could break it at any time.

    Well, it is nothing to do with me; I had finished with the formation, it will shock the visible formation and force the invisible one to reveal, and as long as I solved that formation, I will have a way inside the room.

    Crackle!

    I projected the formation from the calibrator, and all runes lit up; they continued for a few seconds when a crackling sound rang out, and the rest of the formation on the door had revealed itself for the second before turning invisible again.

    That is all the time I needed; the calibrator had captured the whole formation, all I have to do now is solve the formation, and it would not take me more than forty-five minutes.

    With the calibrator dealing with all the clutters and leaving me with essence solving the formation is not that hard; the formation is much easier than the one I had solved in the office of the vice tower master.

    With formation ready, I did not waste any time and projected the runes on the door. A secondter, all the invisible runes became visible and started to shine with the rest of the runes.

    Zip!

    Three secondster, the door opened with a familiar ''Zip'' sound, and seeing that a brights smile couldn''t help but appeared on my face. I have sessfully opened the door; I just hope that I find what I came looking for in this herb hall.

    Hun!

    I took a step inside it, and I was about to cross the door when I saw peopleing toward me. Two of them are Grimm Monsters, while one is human.

    "Thanks, human," A snakeman shouted as it appeared beside me and was about to take a step inside when its expression changed suddenly of that horror. Not only it, but the exact same expressions mirrored on the Grimm Monsters'' opposite side of me.

    p!

    "This door is mine, so fu?k off," I said and flipped my head back, whichnded on the cheek of a human, creating a sharp pping sound, sending him flying back like a broken kite, as for the two Grimm Monsters, they were cut into two by my invisible vines.

    I collected Grimm Monsters and their things without a beat and entered inside, and just as I did, the door had closed behind me.

    Though these spatial signatures are much fainter than I liked them to be, it is still good news. This means there is a quite good chance I would be able to find a nt with a spatial element.

 Chapter 1872 - Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 1872 - Dangerous</h4>

    Herb Hall 31-A3 is one of the umon herb halls in Astral Garden Tower. In this herb hall, a faint amount of spatial energies would be extracted from the astral energy su?k?d by the tower and processed before releasing into this hall to give the spatial properties of the nts here.

    The books I had found said that the process is very expensive, and only 2% of the nt getting any spatial properties.

    Now, after thousands of years, the Astral absorption array to the tower had lost more than 99.9% of its capabilities.

    If the tower could absorb even 1% off astral energy as its had at its peak, Tyrants would not have been able to stay here, and the quality of herbs would have been much better, and there would be more astral-type herbs and than it is.

    It is good news for me and others that this tower had nearly lost all its capability; it is the only reason why I am standing here.

    "Ashlyn, help me find the spatial type nts," I asked Ashlyn as she came out of me. "Chew, Chew!" She chirped without looking at me before she flew away into the garden while I closed my eyes and concentrated on my runes.

    This time, my runes are sensing whopping nine things; it is the most it had ever sensed in any Herb Garden or in any ce. I hope that two or three things of the nine have spatial properties; it will make me extremely happy if that happens.

    Chew Chew

    I was sensing the directions of the nts through my runes when the voice of Ashlyn''s rang out inside me. Hearing it, the smile on my brightened up, and I immediately disappeared from my spot and appeared beside Ashlyn a secondter.

    In front of me is yellow-red colored grass, sending out a very peculiar color fiery energy. Seeing that, disappointment couldn''t help but appear on my face and was about to turn to Ashlyn to say this was not a spatial nt when I sensed faint spatial fluctuation within a fiery aura, which brought back a radiant smile on my face.

    This nt had a spatial element; though it is only 15% to 20%, it is still good. I did not immediately pluck the nt out. The spatial type nts are one of the most s?ns?t?v? nts; the slightest mistake on my part could destroy the whole nt.

    So, I took out the books which had whole information on the spatial herbs grown in the tower and methods to pluck them.

    I flipped the pages, and soon I came across the drawing of the grass, which is known as Starfire grass, technically is a mutated Starfire grass since it had the spatial element. There isplete info about it and including how to harvest it.

    The harvest process isplicated and requires immense energy control. I have to create a of runes with neutral energy fire energy and envelope the whole grass in it before gently pulling its stalks; I do not need the full grass, just its stalks; those are the most important parts of this grass.

    While the process may beplicated for others, it is quite simple for me that I needed less than a minute to create the runic shown in the book.

    I created the runic and spread it over the grass; as I did, the begins to spread itself on the grass. As it finished enveloping the grass, I begin to control it and started to cut its stalks before storing them in special wooden containers mentioned in the book.

    This grass is one of the nine things d?s?r?d by my runes; I hope all the other things d?s?r?d by my runes have spatial qualities in them. If that were to happen, I would be able to get all spatial type herbal resources I need for the formation of core and would not have to look anywhere else.

    Chew Chew!

    I had just finished harvesting the nt when Ashlyn chirped in my mind again, calling me toward another spatial type of nt she had found.

    I did not was any time and disappeared from my spot and appeared beside a small fruit tree; it had violet cherries, which had a strange fragrance, and inside the fragrance is spatial fluctuation. These twelve cherries also contain 15% to 20% of the spatial element, about the same as the Starfire grass.

    I again took out the book and started to read the method to harvest it, and to my surprise, and the cherry did not require any special method. As long as I apply the appropriate amount of force to pluck it, I will be able to harvest it without a problem.

    It took me few seconds to pluck and store all the cherries, and by the time I finished, Ashly found me another spatial nt, and like the two spatial elemental nts before, this one was also d?s?r?d by my runes.

    After I harvest that nt, Ashlyn took me to another and then another; within twenty minutes, I was able to harvest five spatial type nts, and I am very happy with things are going now, and things got an even better sixth nt, not only better but also littleplicated and dangerous.

    Chew Chew!

    Ashlyn stopped me before I could go any close to the sixth nt. I am standing six meters away from a single silver rose, which is one most beautiful nts ive ever seen, also very dangerous.

    I know this nt and know-how dangerous this beautiful-looking rose could be, called Silver Razor Rose. It is a metal elemental nt, but what is in front of me is not pure metal elemental Silver Razor Rose but one which has the spatial attribute that made this nt even more dangerous.

 Chapter 1873 - Petals Of Death I

    <h4>Chapter 1873 - Petals Of Death I</h4>

    I closed the book as I read this detailed information on Silver Razor Rose, and now I wonder whether I should try for this rose or not; it is more dangerous than I had thought.

    I will not have hesitated if this rose is 20% or 30% spatial elemental, but this rose is a whopping 50% spatial elemental, which made it extremely dangerous. The book had outlined those dangers very clearly, and they are making me have second thoughts.

    I had thought for a while before decided to go for it; while it will be a very risky endeavor, it will also be very much worth it.

    Spatial type resources are extremely rare that b?r?ly anyone is willing to give them up; it is especially for the herbal type resources; they are the rarest. I will not be able to get them from any organization or Supreme, I will have to scour many dangerous runes for it, and that would be very time-consuming, and I would have to be lucky to get it.

    This rose in front of me will fulfill all the requirements I have about the spatial herbal treasure. With it, I will not have to search for any more of them; it is the reason why I decided to take this risk.

    Now that I decided it risk it, I started to make the preparation. Going for this rose without preparations is a suicide; I will have to prepare as much as possible.

    The first thing I did was activate all my defensive formations in the armor and summon a defensive field around the armor with thick rule-bending power. I also summoned my defensive method around my top of that; I am going to need all the defense; I have to harvest that rose.

    After I finished with my defense, twelve vines came out of my back. Each wine is thick as my pinky finger, and all of them glowing with thick rule-bending power. Especially their ends, where they have pink spherical formation.

    This is the only thing that will be able to hold those petals, everything else would be useless in containing them.

    With all the preparation being made, I took a deep breath and slowly and carefully moved toward the rose. With such a small distance, I could instantly appear beside the rose, but that is not wise; it is very dangerous to do that.

    The Silver Razor Rose had an invisible domain of five meters around it; the moment I entered the domain, the rose would react. If I am faster, the rose will react faster, and seeing its spatial abilities, I do not want to be faster.

    I moved closer and closer to the rose, and soon, I was just a step away from reaching its field. I could feel the invisible field in front of me, and it is giving me a very dangerous feeling, that for a moment, I thought of going back.

    Seeing the thoughts of giving up entering my heart, I immediately took a step inside the invisible field; as I did, I immediately felt the changes; the first and foremost is that I am trapped, which is not surprising.

    The invisible field is metallic and spatial in nature and is quite strong; it would take me minutes to break it, and I don''t second much fewer minutes as the rose had already reacted.

    The silver petals of the rose have begun to separate themselves from the rose. A secondter, there is only a stem attached to the tree as all the twelve silvery petalsing at me.

    These petals look like they are riding the gentle wind as they came at me, but their speed is much more than that. It those petals fraction of a second to cover me, and now they areing at me.

    These petals seemed too gentle and delicate, and they are, but they are also extremely sharp that these petals would not have a problem in cutting through my defenses, and the worse thing is, I could not use my sword. These petals are extremely delicate; they are delicate as petals of the regr rose; any hard force against them and they would be destroyed.

    My vines moved toward the petals to capture them, but their speed is so great that my vines are unable to capture them, and they came to me.

    I avoided seven petals, but even with the power of all my boosters, I was not able to avoid five petals that tore through.

    Tearing would be a wrong word to say for what it did to me; tearing means they have felt some resistance from me which they did not. These petals are like thousand-kilogram des, and I am soft bu??er; there is b?r?ly any resistance against them.

    I was able to avoid most petals with minimum injuries, except for one, one had seeped through my stomach and came out from the other side. It was centimeters away from cutting through my spine; it would have been very bad if something like that would have happened.

    These petals are the first thing I had faced against which I am not able to offer the slightest resistance. If not for having a way to capture these petals, I would not have taken such a dangerous risk.

    Slice Slice Slice

    The petals came at me again, and this time, I am more prepared, but still, six of them were able to cut through me. one was able to cut through a big piece of bone in hand, I had to ce a couple of formations on the wound to seal it temporarily as healing them in my current condition is impossible.

    The cuts by these petals leave behind very powerful metallic and spatial energy, which is very hard to heal from. So, I am sealing the wounds with formations, and I will heal them when I am finished harvesting the rose.

 Chapter 1874 - Petals Of Death II

    <h4>Chapter 1874 - Petals Of Death II</h4>

    Slice Slice Slice

    Another round of petals have sliced through me; this is the seventh time since they had sliced through me and the first time since they have not been able to do any real damage; they were only able to cut some of my flesh.

    Though, I am not happy about it. Until now, I was not able to capture a single petal; they are too fast for my vines to capture.

    I have many times came closer to capturing them but never managed to do it, and I have to. It won''t be long before one of the petals came for my fatal spot, and I am not able to avoid it. If that were to happen, it would be disastrous.

    So, I have to capture these petals as soon as possible, and thankfully, I am starting to understand their patterns; it won''t be long before I was able to capture them.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when a petal directly entered the pink runic sphere attached to the top of my vine. It was so surprising that I forget to dodge the petaling at my face. If I had not reacted quickly, it would not just be a slice on the cheek but a petal through my eye, which might have killed me.

    The petal entering the pink sphere is aplete coincidence that I am extremely happy about. These petals are life-threatening attacks that I could not count against; the more I capture them, the better it would be from me.

    Slice Slice Slice

    Three more rounds of petals attacked me when I was finally able to capture the petal, and this one is not due to the coincidence but due to my own hard work. This time, I had made the right calction and was able to move my vine at the right time to capture the petal.

    Slice Slice Slice

    Another round of petals came and sliced through me. I again dodged them moving and bending at a different angle; still, I was not able to avoid them all, and also my vines were also not able to catch the petals, and like before, I did not get disappointed and was able to catch another petal two roundster.

    With petals getting captured, things have be a little easy for me, there are fewer petals to dodge, and I could spend more of my strength in capturing them.

    Slice Slice Slice

    The petals continued to attack me, and now and I would catch them. It continued, and soon came a time that there are only five petals floating in front of me, and for the first time since I entered the invisible field, I was able to avoid all the petals that had attacked me.

    With only five petals left, I was quickly able to collect them; I was so quick that even I had got shocked by it. I had captured two together in the first second and three in the next second, caging all the petals in pink runic sphere attached to the twelve vines.

    Seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my bloody face, but my job is far from being done. I still have to harvest the rest of the flower. It is not dangerous to work but extremely delicate, and most important, if I wasn''t able to harvest the rest of the flower, then the petals would be useless.

    I did not waste any time and started to draw the formation with neutral energies, I would have very much like to deal with my heavy injuries first, but I b?r?ly have an hour before the flower wilt away, so I have to harvest it before that.

    Nearly twenty minutes had passed when I finished drawing a sheet of formation and which I ced below the rose tree before activating the formation.

    The formation was the most important part, and now I just have to pluck the power carefully, and I did without making the slightest mistake.

    As I plucked the flower, the invisible field disappeared, and the rest of the tree begin to wither away till it had turned to dust.

    I took out a special wooden storing case; this one is crafted with mana crystal inside it; I just have to draw a formation and connect it to power. I flower is needed to ce inside the special formation, or it would gradually lose its efficacy; I do not want that.

    I needed fifteen minutes to draw the formation; as I did, I opened the box and ced the stem of the flower before gently cing one petal after another inside it.

    Like magic, petals started to attach themselves to the flower on their own, and by the time I added thest petal inside, I have apletely mutated Silver Razor Rose in the case. I couldn''t help but feel happy seeing it; the deathly risk was definitely worth it; this flower is going to help me a lot when I create my own core.

    I stare at the flower for a couple of more seconds before I closed the wooden box and activated the formation before storing it inside my storage.

    Now that I had harnessed the flower, it is time for me to focus on my injuries. I am having a hard time containing them; if I did not start healing them soon, they will going to burst out from the seals and make things very dangerous for me.

 Chapter 1875 - Break

    <h4>Chapter 1875 - Break</h4>

    It took me three and half hours to get rid of the spatial and metallic energy stuck in my wounds. Especially that spatial energy, it is bitch to remove and extremely dangerous to handle; I have suffered several times when I am healing my injuries.

    Now that my injuries have healed, I just want to sleep. The intense struggle I had against the Silver Razor Rose and healing injuries made me very tired, but I could not sleep right now; there are still quite many nts I have to collect.

    There are three nts I am still sensing; I will have to collect them at least before I could sleep soundly.

    Chew Chew!

    I do not have to ask Ashlyn to the next spatial nt; she did it on her own, and this one is within the formation. I instantly took out my calibrator and started to solve the formation, and twenty-five minutester, the formation is broken.

    "Fuck!"

    I said, and it is not with anger but with amazement and happiness; this nt in front of me has 50% spatial element just like the Silver Razor Rose, and when I opened the book and read about the process to harvest it, I became even happier.

    While harvesting it is moreplicated than Silver Razor Rose, it is not dangerous. I just have to be very careful while harvesting it, and I would have another precious herb with 50% spatial elemental. About twenty minutester, I carefully stored it inside my storage and move to another spatial nt.

    The next spatial nt had 20% spatial elemental, and I did not even take a minute to harvest it, as it was simple pluck and store without anyplications.

    Thest herb sensed by my runes is spatial one which is why Ashlyn did not call me and went her way to eat the nts that caught her fancy.

    Thest nt was very precious as a spatial element despite not being one. It was encased, and harvesting was a littleplicated that I needed half an hour to do that.

    With it harvested, I had finished harvesting all the nts that had been sensed by my runes and could finally take a much-needed rest.

    I did not waste any time and take out my abode; the first thing I did was was shower, wash away all the dried blood on me. There is quite a lot; those petals were merciless, cutting flesh and veins, drawing out a lot of blood.

    Fifteen minutester, when I walked out wearing new clothes. I went to the kitchen and heated the already cooked food I have. Ashlyn showed her nose against it, but she ate it with me before flying out of the abode while I went to the room.

    I did not immediately sleep; instead, Iid on my bed and went to my Inheritance space. There I started documenting everything I had experienced when fighting against the petals of Silver Razor Rose and also many ideas I had during it.

    I did not spend more than an hour inside my Inheritance space which was only a few minutes outside. After I finished, I closed my eyes andid on the bed; within a minute, I was in a deep sleep.

    I woke up about seven hourster, freshened up, and showered before I went to the kitchen and started cook the meal. About an hourter, when I finished with an borate meal, Ashlyn was already sitting in her ce, waiting for food.

    Forty minutester, we finished with the meal, and we walked out of my abode. I did not waste any time and started to harvest the herbs.

    There are lots of rare and precious herbs in this huge hall; yesterday, I had only harvested those that were sensed by my runes, and today, I am harvesting everything my eyes fall on. There are quite a lot of them, and seeing many of them I don''t know about, it is going to take me a lot of time to harvest.

    I needed twenty-two hours to harvest the whole hall, and there is a very bright smile on my face. The nts I had harvested are very precious, more precious than the ones I had harvested in any ce in the tower.

    It is not only due to dense energy but also due to spatial energy; while most of the nts here did not get spatial attributes, many of them changed by it, they got wonderous mutations that many practitioners and alchemists would pay a very high price to get.

    Now that I had harvested the whole hall and get the herbs I needed, it is time for me to think about what to do next.

    I had already got more than what I had hoped when I chose toe here. I had not only reached the absolute limit but also manage to gather one of the most important and hard-to-find resources needed for the creation of my core.

    Not to forget a shit load of herbs, some of these herbs are very important for my breakthrough into the Tyrant stage, while some could be exchanged for the things needed for my breakthrough.

    There are also three exits of the tower on the floors, which would be the eventual target of me and everybody else who had entered the tower.

    The thing is that as I climb higher, the more dangerous, it would be. The higher the floor, the denser energy is there, which means powerful powerhouses like Elites and Leaders would target those ces, making things extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 1876 - Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 1876 - Waiting</h4>

    Zip!

    A door opened with ''zip'' as I projected the runes on the door, and I stepped out without wasting any second; as I did, I felt a presence on me.

    "Human, you took quite longing out. It had been a day since I am waiting for you," Said the voice; I turned and saw a huge Grimm Monster looking at me with a toothy smile.

    "It is a great honor to be waited by you," I said back without missing a beat as I looked at this huge Grimm Monster. It is one of the tallest Grimm Monster I had seen; most Grimm Monster is Tyrant stage is between seven meters to eight and a half meters, but this one is nine meters long.

    It is an Azure Horseman or Gale Horsemen, as they called it. This tribe is known for their speed, and when hundreds of them charged in battle, they could decimate muchrger numbers than them due to the advantage of their speed and size.

    Its body ispletely azure in color, except for its huge eyes, which are dark ck, and those huge murderous teeth that are so white and shiny that I feel a little jealous about them.

    The auraing from its body is of the Elite, which is not surprising, seeing it is one of fifteen Elites on the Grimm Monsters'' sides. It seemed to be a little stronger than the Werewolf I had fought earlier; it is regrettable that it does not have Bloodline; I would have loved to harvest it.

    "You should be honored human," It replied,pletely missing my sarcasm. "You have gone to spatial herb hall; you must have gotten some good things right, the spatial ones; give them all to me." It ordered as it extended its huge hand.

    "The spatial type nts are quite rare; what are you going to give them to me?" I asked. Hearing that, a look of confusion appeared on its face before that turned into surprise as it understood what I mean.

    "Are you joking, human?" It asked me, there is a clear question on its face as it could not believe that I am asking for something in return for the things I have.

    "No, I am not joking, you idiot. If you want something from me, you will have to give something to me in exchange," I said, and hearing that, an expression of dumbfoundedness appeared on its face before it had transformed into the seething rage.

    Its dumb brain had finally caught that I am messing with it, and now it is really angry. "Human, earlier I was only nning to give you a quick chomp of death, but now, I will torture you so much that you will beg for the death, and it will note," It said, and it turned into azure streak as it came at me.

    Its speed is great that If not for the amazing boost I had got from the Werewolf, I would not think about fighting it, much less killing it that I am thinking about it right now.

    "Die!"

    It appeared in front of me in an instant and scremed ''Die'' as it swung its silver six-meter long scimitar at me. The scimitar is extremely fast that a non-elite would not even see iting before it sliced one into two pieces.

    I did not hold back either and swung my sword in response using pure physical strength and nothing else.

    ng!

    Our weapons and shed, and they stopped midair. My toothpick-like sword stopped a scimitar that was four times bigger than it. A clear shock could be seen in the horseman''s face as I stopped its sword without the slightest shake.

    I smiled at its shocked face, and soon my unraked aura transformed to that of Elite, and this time, there was no further shock on its face.

    "No wonder you dared to disrespect me." "You have some strength, but you will still die under my de!" It roared in the nasal voice, and a powerful azure aura sted out of its body.

    "Breath of the Prairie!" It shouted and attacked.

    Azure energy had covered its scimitar, and each speck of this azure energy is sharp, and there is quite a fear of sharp things in my mind after I experienced those petals, so I became quite careful of its attack.

    ''First Boost,'' I activated without hesitation and attacked it back.

    Both of our swords tore through the air with a speed that would reap anyone''s life who is not an Elite tyrant. Our attacks are powerful and fast, like a grim reaper''s scythe which would need only an instant to reap the life.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and azure energy came at me; most of it was blocked by the shields I have created, but some of them are pierced through it. The energy attack is not a normal one; it has a lot of conscious power, which had transformed its energy into the wild horses'' anything and everything that came in their way.

    They soon crashed into my armor and had not felt the slightest resistance before entering inside. I had let them inside intentionally, and as they did, these wild horses of cutting apart and went to thousands of streams.

    "Snort!"

    The Azure Horseman let out a snort which sounded like a neigh as it attacked me again, and this time, its attack is much faster and powerful that I had to harness quite a lot of energy from the first boost to respond.

    CLANG

    Our weapons shed, and I stopped its scimitar again, but this was just a beginning as itunched another lightning-fast attack and then another and then another, wanting to put a thousand shes on my body with its huge sword.

 Chapter 1877 - [Bonus chapter]Heart Kill I

    <h4>Chapter 1877 - [Bonus chapter]Heart Kill I</h4>

    "Death in Prairie!" It shouted, and a thick and sharp aura came out of its body before it molded itself into the Grimm Runes and begin to spread over its body and scimitar.

    It had been b?r?ly a minute since we started fighting, and it had already used such a powerful attack. It looked like think about horses, and their impatience is true.

    ''Second Boost!''

    I did not waste any time and activated the second boost before I disappeared from my spot and met the Azure Horseman in the middle before attacking it.

    "Dream on, human!" The Azure Horseman shouted as it attacked me. The runes are shing in power, supplying more power to its attack each moment. Means it is getting stronger; seeing that, I also harnessed more power to make my attack stronger and faster than its.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed and creating a loud sound and huge shockwave that spread across the hallway before it disbursed.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    I did not waste a second before I attacked again with more power.

    Since this bastard does not have a bloodline and is not crazily stronger than me, I do not want to waste much time on it; I want to kill it as soon as possible and climb up in a search for the powerful bloodline elite and many things this tower had to offer.

    So, I attacked fast and hard, but this Azure Horseman is no slouch either; it is matching attacks by its attacks, with each attack being much more powerful than previous.

    I am fighting quite freely, which happens very rarely; most of the time, the opponents I choose are much more powerful than me that I had to take every step carefully. While this Azure Horseman is stronger than me, the difference is not big.

    I am fighting with a free spirit, trying moves that I had not tried before, I could not do something like this against my usual opponents, and weak ones are too weak to give me any right type of feedback I need.

    I once again appeared behind it and went for its next, but this giant moved its hands at an unnatural angle and defended against my attack before it spun back andunched a powerful attack without losing momentum.

    "Human bastard, you are dreaming if you think you could injure me with your puny attacks," The Azure Horseman shouted and increased the power of its attack immensely, but I am ready for it and attacked back with the same intensity.

    Fighting Azure Horseman is a great opportunity for me to let it all out, use all the strange moved I had been holding back, and I am doing that.

    I could feel how irritated the it has be due to its inability to defeat me. It is using more and more powerful moves, but they are doing nothing against me as I countering it all with about the same power and higher battle skills.

    ''Everwings!''

    I activated and pped my wings; the single p of the wing had given me immense speed that I directly appeared in front of its ?h?st and attacked.

    "Snort!"

    The Azure Horseman snorted again, which sounded like neigh, and the powerful aura like never before had burst out of it as it took a blurring step back and put its scimitar against its ?h?st to defend.

    CLANNNG!

    I had already activated Everwing and already using the substantial energy of it; it won''t be long before I begin to use my full power.

    "Die, you bastard!" The Azure Horseman shouted as it attacked me from behind. I swiftly turned back and attacked.

    Right after I had countered its attack, I appeared beside its hoofs like legs and attacked them. My attack was powerful and fast, but the bastard was still able to avoid it.

    Despite activating the everwings, I still could not match its speed. Its really great. If I did not have the skills I have, I would have been no challenge against it; it would have been able to beat every inch of my life.

    It is very slippery with its speed; if not for that, I would have killed it by now. Though, I am not much worried about killing it, I have full confidence in killing it. It just will take more time than I would like, which is also fine by me; I will get more time to practice.

    Time passed by, and I continue to attack it, and with its speed, I was not able tond any of my attacks, but it was not able to do the same to me. If the Horseman had been of my size, I would have been fighting against it with hundreds of injuries on my body.

    The size matters a lot, one of the reasons I was able to dodge and counterattack all its moves was because of its size. It is so huge that I could see everything; it is very hard for it to hide anything from me.

    Having big size also has its advantages, one could store more power in one''s body. If I had its size and would have had been at the absolute limit, it would already be turned into the essence rose that is being safely stored inside my storage.

    Time passed, and when suddenly, a smile appeared on my face, and I again disappeared from my spot and appeared behind it before attacking its heart.

    There is nothing strange about this attack, I hadunched such attacks tens of times and failed, but no more, this time, I will seed without a doubt.

    Its sword was about to reach behind its ?h?st to defend against my attack when suddenly it froze for no reason. Horror appeared on the face of Azure Horseman as it tried to move its sword hand, but it is no use; no matter what it does, its hand won''t move.

 Chapter 1878 - Heart Kill II

    <h4>Chapter 1878 - Heart Kill II</h4>

    Puchi!

    With its scimitar frozen in its ce, my sword moved uninterrupted and passed through its ?h?st like a hot knife passed through the bu??er.

    As I had done that, I have wasted no time and started created multiple sealing formations and sent them inside the body of the Azure Horseman to seal its bodypletely from both inside and outside.

    Seeing that, I had finally heaved a sigh of relief. This Azure Horseman is quite special; it had a protection amulet that is still working even after reaching the Elite stage.

    Usually, when one reaches the Tyrant stage, most of the protection amulets start working. The Tyrant stage is the limit of our world, and one approached the limit; you came under the consciousness of the world and whatever you hold and alsoe under its eyes.

    While it does not much affect the artifacts unless they are too powerful, it affects the protection amulets as they are made from the energy of someone who is above the limit of the world. This is why over 95% of protection amulets became useless when one turn Tyrant.

    The more powerful one gets in the Tyrant stage, the greater the suppression the artifacts they have bonded with would face; 99% protection amulets became useless to them. There are very few protection amulets that could work under the suppression of the world; they are very powerful and very hard to find.

    The Azure Horseman had something like it, and it is a good thing; I had stopped my sword from piercing through its heart when I noticed it.

    If this Azure Horseman had been a regr Tyrant, I would not even be able to pierce my sword inside its ?h?st, the amulet would have been activated, seeing the speed and power of my sword. It would have been repelled the moment it touched its ?h?st.

    Now that Azure Horseman is Elite, the protection amulet would only trigger when an extremely fatal attack had struck, like my sword touching its heart.

    If there had been others in my ce, they would have left after serious injuring Grimm Monster, as once it activated, the Azure Horseman would be able to escape, but I have no wish to do that. I am going to kill it; as for the protection amulet it had, I will just have to fool it a little.

    I opened the door of spatial herb hall again and went inside with Azure Horseman. I came back here because what I am about to do is going to take lots of time, and I want to do it in undisturbed rtive safety, and this ce is best for it.

    With that done, I started to create runes and sent it toward the protection formation which is around its heart and all the fatal parts of its body.

    I would not have done something as time-consuming as it, even for the essence rose of Elite I will get from it. The reason I am doing this is for a challenge, I want to challenge my runic knowledge and see if I could create something that would fool amazing but heavily suppressed protection amulet.

    It is not easy and I not looking for a challenge that will force me to use every once of runic knowledge I have. Others might consider it a huge mistake to do it here, when I could be killing Grimm Monsters and scouring through various herb halls.

    I do not think that way, I am doing this because I have a great target in my mind. The library, I want that library, it contain so much knowledge that it will be enough for my lifetime. It will not only help me beyond measure but also help my world.

    For it, if I have to waste few hours of this precious oppurtunuty, I will do it. The benefits of the library is far surpassed the benefits this Astral Tower Garden could provide me.

    So, I went for it and I did not hold back, I not only started to use my rule bending power, I also begin to use my Inheritance energy and Bloodline energy to shape the rune, ording to the needs.

    I am designing a grand formation that will make the protection amulet believe that Azure Horseman is fully alive and there is no immediate harm to its life while I harvest its life essence and turn it into the essence rose.

    It would have been much easier if I just wanted to kill it. I would only need to block it for a second and that would more than enough time for me to kill it. I do not want that, I want a great challenge, and also the essence rose. The Essence Rose of the elite Tyrant is quite precious.

    It is a good thing I have deeply researched the istion formations, and I just have to think about it as I carve it, while making multiple changes in the parts that I do not like.

    Time passed by, and before I know it, eight hours had passed, and I am nearly finished with the formation but still, I would need few more hours to make the finishing touches and hashing out the mistakes, I want the formation to be perfect, without the slightest mistake.

    Another four hours passed by, and I finally stopped. The formation is ready; it had covered the whole body of Azure Horseman, from inside to outside.

    Buzz!

    I waited for a few seconds to calm my mind before I activated the formation. As I did, the runes lit up gently before they started to move; all the runes begin to seed inside the body of Azure Horseman and covered fatal spots densely before these runes transformed into translucent chains, which covered the whole protection formation.

    Seeing that, I began the harvesting process, watching for any reaction the protection amulet has as my strings begin to suck its life essence, but I did not saw any, and that finally put a smile on my face.

 Chapter 1879 - Red Amulet

    <h4>Chapter 1879 - Red Amulet</h4>

    "Dead!"

    I whispered as my runes have finished harvesting nearly all, leaving only 1% essence. I left it intentionally, for it maintains its nearlyplete dried form.

    I gently brought out a beautiful azure rose from its stomach and stored it without much admiring. The job is not done yet; this is the stage where things could turn serious and dangerous. So, I have to be very careful what I do next.

    I had already stripped it of everything valuable it had on it, and now that I had also taken the essence rose, it is time for protection amulet to know that the Grimm Monster is dead.

    There are only two things that will happen, then things will go sideways, and the amulet might explode, or nothing much will happen. Even though there are 50% chances that nothing much will happen, I do not want to take risks.

    So, I had set the timer I had designed in the formation and flew away from the Grimm Monster till I reached near the end of the hall.

    There I activated the nt protection formation, which I had broken earlier, and waited. I had set up a timer of one minute; only ten seconds have passed. In fifty-second, the formation would copse, and the amulet will know the Grimm Monster it is supposed to protect is dead.

    Time passed by, and soon fifty seconds passed, and formation copsed. Just as it did, a dark red aura shot out of it; it had covered its whole body and by second became darker and darker.

    Due to me being in the protection formation, I could not sense what is happening but seeing the angry red color and how it is going deeper and deeper, it seemed like there is a high chance it might explode.

    It is a good thing, I had covered myself in the protection formation; I would be rtively safe here if it were to explode.

    Hun!

    I was bracing for the explosion when suddenly, all the angry red glow had vanished, and not only that, the huge body of Azure Horseman also begin to copse from the top till only ashes remained of it. Though, there is so much remained of the protection amulet.

    It is currently floating on the ce where the Azure Horseman''s ?h?st had been. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, and I took out a calibrator to broke the formation I am in.

    It took a few seconds for me to get out of the formation, and a secondter, I appeared beside the ashes of the Azure Horseman, looking at the red-colored floating protection amulet. It looked like a thick gold coin which is painted red, and it had a thick runic design and symbol of wheat stalk on another side.

    I had not considered the possibility that I would get aplete protection amulet. Protection Amulets of this level are very rare, and seeing the energy it is emitting, it is much more powerful than I had thought.

    I looked at it for a while before gently taking it into my hands; it did not react; it just stayed there. Seeing that, I did not waste any time, started to bond with it.

    Hun?

    As I tried it, I had found I could not, my efforts are being repelled, and the one that is repelling is Protection Amulet which had been tinkered by lord Al; it is not letting me bond with this amulet. I am not doing it; I feel the protection amulet tinkered by Lord Al is much precious than the one I have in my hand.

    There were three protection amulets that Lord Al had tinkered in; of the three, only one had remained on me, the two were given to others.

    I gave one to Elina when she went to the devil''s gate, she tried to give it back when she had returned, but I did not take it back. She is my good friend and the daughter of my teacher, and I know how much a teacher worries about her daughter, so I let her have it.

    The other one I had given to my little sister, though mother had procured very high-level Protection Amulets for my sister. The one I have given her is still better; my mom had herself said that.

    Even though I could not use this protection amulet, I am still happy getting it. I could give it to the academy, and I am sure the teacher would be very happy getting a protection amulet for this grade; they are always in very high demand.

    "My god!"

    I let out deep gasps after minutes of looking around. This bastard had too much precious stuff, not only herbs but other things too. The things it has are much more than the Werewolf, and the things that made me gasp are the books.

    Usually, Grimm Monsters do not care about the books. If they find any, they would destroy it or not pick it up, but this one seemed to have picked a huge lot of them, and when I checked a few of them, my eyes couldn''t help but go wide.

    These books are about runic formation. If I had time on hand, I would have set up my abode and started to read them, but unfortunately, I did not afford to spend time reading them; I will only be able to do it after I get out of this tower.

    A few secondster, I finished going through the storage of the Azure Horseman and looked at the door, and projected the runes for the calibrator. I hope there is no elite waiting for me on the other side, I had spent too much time on this floor, and now I just want to leave it.

 Chapter 1880 - 40th Floor

    <h4>Chapter 1880 - 40th Floor</h4>

    Zip!

    As I came out of the herb hall, there was no Grimm Monster waiting for me this time. Though I saw some Grimm Monsters and humans fighting, the Grimm Monsters have three times more numbers than the humans, seeing that I had helped them a little before climbing the floor up.

    It did not take me long to reach the thirty-second floor, which was devoid of anyone. I looked around and went to the open hall, only to find everything had been harvested.

    All the nts had been harvested, and those who did it were not merciful as they took everything they could; they did not leave behind King and Emperor grade herbs which are almost useless. Still, it did have something for me, and they even made my runes ting.

    They did not take the protected nts, which is good for me; they are always good. I did not waste any time and took out the calibrator before started breaking the formation. Twenty minutester, I am done, and ten minutester, I have the nt safely stored in my storage.

    I did the same with the other six protected nts of its hall before I get out and went to another open hall; there, also, I had found protected nts which I had harvested like the other hall beforeing out.

    I scoured through all opened halls and broken halls that could be broken within half an hour. I harvested all the precious nts before I went up to the thirty-third floor, where I found the humans and Grimm Monsters have again started fighting.

    This time I did not interfere, and instead, I went to the other open halls and started harvesting protected nts. Some humans and Grimm Monsters saw me doing that, but nobody disturbed me seeing the aura of elite emitting out of me.

    In few hours, I finished with the thirty-third floor and went to the thirty-fourth floor. I continued to climb floors after floors, harvesting and sometimes killing Grimm Monsters and taking their storages and turning them into essence roses.

    On the way, I had passed through few training rooms and one office of Vice Tower master, which was broken. When I entered inside it, I found itpletely empty, b?r?ly anything left inside while the teleportation formation was being destroyed.

    Time passed by, and my storage getting filled will all types of rare and precious nts and other things I had got from the herb halls and Grimm Monsters.

    I am very happy with the resources I have got already, but I am getting more and more.

    The halls above have a high density of energy which means the nts there are also high grade. Getting them making me smile brighter and brighter, the leap into this tower is going to give me much better results than I had imagined.

    As I reached there, I found myself the center of attention of many Grimm Monsters but focused on the three gazes. All the tree gazes belong to the elites; of them, three, one is human while the other two are Grimm Monsters.

    I was quite surprised seeing the human elite; when I saw herst, she was just a step away from bing an elite, but now she is one.

    Like me, she also looked quite surprised seeing me, importantly my aura. Unlike her, I was not a step away from bing the elite when I had entered this tower, so the progress I made in this past few days is phenomenal, could even be said shockingly.

    Bing an Elite is exceedingly hard, as it is a qualitative change. In it, one''s power increase immensely that one became capable of tearing the space and travel through it. Though they need the help of an artifact to do it, still, the ability to do it is all that matters.

    Her name is Maria Charles, and she is from the Hawthorn Sea and is currently attacking the training room neen.

    As for two Elite Grimm Monsters, one is attacking training room 18, and the other is trying to break into the office of the vice tower master. Both of the Grimm Elites did not have the Bloodline, which is quite regretful as I am hoping to kill one with Bloodline.

    The boost I will get from the Elite Bloodline would be immense; it would immediately increase my power that I won''t have to fear anyone from the Elite stage.

    I have no interest in training rooms, while they may be useful to these elites. They are not much to me; if I had been a Tyrant, I would have entered them without thinking. Now, I am going to target the office of the Vice Tower master, which is being targeted by Blood Rhinoman.

    The Blood Rhinomen is one powerful Grimm tribe, and they have a patriarch on the high council of Grimm Monster.

    The runes on the door of the vice-tower master''s office are invisible, but they would be visible now and then when the Blood Rhinoman would sh certain formations from its calibrator.

    I quickly copied the runes in my calibrator when they shed and begin to solve the formation. The Blood Rhinoman noticed me doing it but did not say anything; it just took one look at my calibrator and turned back toward the door, and continued shing the formations at the door, but not a single one is helping to break it.

 Chapter 1881 - Office

    <h4>Chapter 1881 - Office</h4>

    It took me nearly five and half hours to break the formation; I would have finished a little sooner if I am not busy with little something. Now that I am ready, it is time to opened the door.

    Zip!

    I did waste any time projected the formation on the door. "Hehe, Human, if you think you could open the door that I could not afte" Itughed and mocked me when suddenly it stopped when runes lighted up and the door opened, and I moved swiftly inside.

    The Blood Rhinoman had remained stumped for a fraction of a second before it entered behind me.

    Bang!

    Not only that, but it had also attacked back the other Elite Grimm Monster who was trying to enter behind it. The other Grimm Monster cursed at it and tried to enter again, but by the time it could take a step inside, the door had already been closed.

    I was a little stumped seeing something like it happened; it had been quite a while since I had seen the tribal rivalry among the Grimm Monsters.

    There are huge tribal rivalries that exist among the Grimm Monsters. It is especially intense among the low-level warriors, but as they reach higher in power, they cooled it down and work together, setting aside their differences, but sometimes ites out, like now.

    "Ha, I did not think that puny human like you could solve such extremely hard formation; it looks like I hade across the gem." It said as it looked like at me with bloodthirsty eyes. The bloodthirstiness of Blood Rhinomen is quite renowned.

    "Snort! Do you think you could beat me? We are of the same level." I replied, going defensive in my speech. "Hehe, we might be of the same level, but there is a vast difference between us; it won''t take me more than five minutes to chomp you down under my teeth," It said while ???k?n? its lips on its teeth.

    "Oh, I would like you to try," I said while summoning my sword in my hands. "As you wish human after I am done feasting on you, I would enjoy the gift you have given me." It said while motioning toward the office.

    This time, I did not reply and watched the Blood Rhinoman as bloody aura sted off it, and it readied itself to swung its blood-colored sword at me when suddenly its expressions changed, and a look of horror appeared on its face.

    "Human, what did you do to me?" I asked. Aside from its neck, all of its body had been frozen; it could not move even an inch.

    When I was solving the formation on the gate, I am also using my vines to trap it, and by the time I was finished breaking the formation, my vines had covered it by 95%.

    Puch Puch Puch

    "I hope you will enjoy the hell," I said, encased itpletely before piercing thousands of sharp ends of my vines inside it.

    The bastard has quite a tough defense. If not for the recent boost, I would have had to use the power of my totem artifacts enchantment to make my vine ends sharp enough that they would be able to pierce through this Blood Rhinomans body.

    As my strings went inside it, they started to grow and spread. They also faced resistance there, but it is nothingpared to what they faced when they went inside the monster with a powerful bloodline; the resistance of bloodline is much more powerful than that of the inheritance.

    While the Blood Rhinomans inheritance is powerful, it is still not powerful enough to stop my vines from growing.

    It took twelve minutes for them to spread inside the Blood Rhinoman before I started the harvest process. I really liked when Green and Silver runes harvest; they make the process very fast. It took them less than five minutes to harness the bloodline and essence while I need four times more than that, especially when ites to powerful Grimm Monster like Blood Rhinoman.

    Around fifteen minutester, it had turned to the husk, and I took out the essence that rose from its body.

    Such mighty Grimm Monster fell just like that.

    If I had fought against it fairly, without using my vines, I would have had no chance of winning, but who fight fair, even Grimm Monsters use every advantage they have.

    I admired my new toy for a few seconds before I looked around the small hall I am, and a smile on my face had be even bigger and brighter.

    This office is full, not only with furniture but also with the bookshelf. There are b?r?ly any things taken from it, even bookshelves are only 10% empty, the former residence of this office only took important things with while leaving everything else.

    I looked around for few minutes before I started collecting things. First, I started with the things which are not protected by formations; it took me few minutes to collect them all before I took out my shiny new toy and started breaking the formations.

    The new calibrater is better than I had imagined; it had increased my speed of breaking formations by 25%, which is huge, not to forget various formations it had stored inside it; they are more advanced than those in my previous calibrator.

    This new calibrator is too good, and I had found its perfect time. The formations in the floors above would not be easy; my new calibrator would help me a lot in solving them.

 Chapter 1882 - Aiding

    <h4>Chapter 1882 - Aiding</h4>

    "Destroyed!" I said.

    The teleportation formation is destroyed like the previous office I had been to. I do not mind much; there is nowhere I want to go through it, except for out of this tower. This formation could also be used to leave the tower but need a Vice-Tower master pass which I did not find in the office.

    That was the only disappointment I had received from the office; otherwise, everything is beyond perfect, especially the book collection, which is swoon-worthy. Those books will upy quite a lot of my time once I got out of this ce.

    The formation in front of me was clearly broken by the bearer of this office; the toughness of the spatial formation is beyond what Tyrants could destroy. Even after thousands of years, the broken pieces of it did not lose much of their strength.

    I picked all the pieces and ced them into special boxes before putting them into my storage. Those pieces had wild spatial energy; I have to put them in special boxes to seal that wild spatial energy. Otherwise, they could mess my storage, could even create a spatial vortex inside my storage which could swallow everything it had.

    Zip!

    With that done, I went back to the office and took out the calibrator and projected the runes on the door; three secondster, the door opened, and I walked out.

    When I did, I found there is not much change; the only change I had was a spot that the second Elite had disappeared. Looking at the door, it was trying to break; it seemed like it was able to break it and entered inside.

    While Maria is still trying one formation after another to open the training room thirteen and seeing her expressions, she seemed quite frustrated about it.

    Her frustration had turned into shock when she saw meing out of the door, and there were no Blood Rhinoman which had entered with me. Her shock is understandable, that Blood Rhinoman is much more powerful than her and the other Grimm Monster.

    "Jordan, would you help me break the door? I really need to enter this training room." Maria asked. Her question surprised me, and I did not answer her for seconds while she looked at me with expectations.

    "Sure," I said with a sigh and took out my calibrator; seeing the grey calibrator, her eyes had gone wide again, but she did not say anything.

    I wanted to decline her request as it would waste my precious time but also would reveal some of my abilities but seeing the emotions in her eyes, I decided to agree with her.

    The training room neen is for training one''s moves; there are certain formations here that could help her refine her moves to a greater degree in a very short time.

    It did not take me long to break the formation, but I waited for another door to reveal it. I could not reveal everything to her.

    Zip!

    "Thank you Jordan, I will not forget this favor," she said as the runes begin to shine on the door. A secondter, the door to the training room neen opened, and she walked inside after shing me a bright smile, which had some seductiveness in it.

    As the door closed, I walked toward the broken door and opened it with few minutes of calctions. This door was upied by the Grimm Monsters; as I entered inside, I killed them before I started harvesting the remaining nts on the herb halls.

    It took about eight hours to harvest all the precious nts in the herb hall; 90% of my time was taken by the protected nts, but they were worth it.

    I walked out of the herb hall and went to another one; this one was upied by the humans. This time, I only took the protected nts and left the room as soon as I finished with it.

    It is an Elite means it had lots of resources in its storage; they would be worth at least three to six herb halls; it would be amazing if I am able to get them. Not to mention, I will also get the experience of fighting Elite and essence rose after harvesting it.

    It took me three hours to break the doors and one and a half to return from it. When I did, there was a visible smile on my face.

    Though this Grimm monster was not as wealthy as the Blood Rhinoman, it had still had quite a stuff. It ispletely worth it for me to break the door and kill it.

    Now, I am truly finished with the fortieth floor, and things will be a little more dangerous from here; there are chances that I mighte across a Leader ss Tyrant. If that were to happen, it would be quite troublesome.

    ording to the books I had read, the top nine floors are in the direct control of the Tower Master, and nts there had a much higher level than the nts in the other parts of the herbs. The leaders and top elites would surely target these floors.

    I took a deep breath and begin to climb up; while there will be a huge danger on the upper floors, there is also going to be huge rewards, and I want those rewards.

    A minute passed by, and I took a step inside the empty 41st floor, but I did not focus on the empty floors but the dense astral energy I am feeling. Till now, all the floors I had climbed nearly had the same density of energy.

    For the first time, I sensed such dense energy outside of the herb halls. If I did not know better, I would have thought this astral energy is leaked from the herb halls, but that is not the case.

 Chapter 1883 - 41st Floor

    <h4>Chapter 1883 - 41st Floor</h4>

    Seeing such dense energy on the 41st floor, a smile couldn''t help but brighten up on my face, and I turned toward the doors.

    All seven of them are broken or opened, which is not surprising. The herbs halls on the upper nine floors are the most d?s?r?d ones. It is natural that people would already scour through them; I just hope that I get something from them.

    With that thought, I had entered the first opened door; since it is opened, I had felt no restriction. When I entered inside, I found myself feeling dense astral energy around me, it is four times denser than what is outside, and that is quite shocking.

    The density of energy outside is alreadyparable to energy in the herbs halls of the lower floor, and nowhere, I found myself in four times denser astral energy.

    Seeing that excitement couldn''t help but bubble on my face. The denser the energy is, the more precious the nts would be.

    Hun?

    The excitement hadsted on my face for a moment before confusion and disappointment appeared on it. This herb garden did not evoke the feeling of hunger from my runes; this had never happened before in any herb hall since I had entered the Astral Garden Tower.

    Even when I had entered the herb hall, which only had four nts, one of them was d?s?r?d by my vines, so when I did not feel anything, I couldn''t help but get slightly worried.

    The worry hadsted for few minutes only, while the Herb hall had been picked clean. The protected nts had remained, and their protection is very powerful. Tyrant could forget opening them with the raw power; only breaking this formation would work.

    While there are several ways to break it, like using the raw strength and special artifacts, solving them is the easiest way.

    I scanned the formation with my calibrator and started to solve it, and it took three hours to do it. The formation is just slightly weaker than the doors of the Vice-Tower master''s office, and one would think hundred times before using any special arithmetic type artifacts on it.

    Why should they waste on the artifact for the single nt when they could have the whole Herb hall with it. Still, people have tried breaking it and used considerable force; the proof of that is all around the protection formation.

    Hun!

    With formation ready, I instantly projected the runes, and formation copsed as it should, but my focus is not on the nt; my calibrator, which had run out of power when it projected the runes on the formation.

    There is only 0.2% energy had remained. This calibrator had a very powerful energy core, but it had been spent within a single projection.

    I could not break the formation by simply projecting the right formation. The projecting runes need to contain a simr level of power to the runes they are trying to break. The runes of this formation are taking nearly twelve times the energy than nt protection formations on the floors below.

    It took me few minutes to collect the nt as it is extremely toxic, so toxic that if it had so much touched me, I would be writhing in pain while dangerous spores will appear on my body.

    After I collected the nt, I went for another protected nt which also took me three hours to break. I continued breaking the protected formation and continued collecting nts; nothing strange had happened till I broke through the fifth protection formation.

    "Huh!"

    Just as I broke the formation, my runes tinged with d?s?r?. It did not take even a moment for me to understand what is happening.

    It seemed like the istion of the formation is strong enough that my runes could sense the nt till I broke the formation. It was one of the reasons I had thought for being my runes not able to sense the d?s?r?d nts but never expected it would be true.

    I did not dwell on that fact for more than a few seconds before I collected the nt and move toward another protection formation.

    While this is an interesting find, it did not change anything. I have to break the protective formations and collect the nts.

    Soon, I finished with all the protected nts on the first hall and went to the second one; there, I did the same but unlike the first herb hall. There I found some unranked Grimm Monsters and humans scouring through the hall, trying to find something useful in a ce that had already been scourged clean.

    I killed the Grimm Monsters and continued breaking the formation; as I did it, I became faster in doing that. While the difficulty of the formations has remained the same, I continued to be better at it, that by the time I started scouring the third herb hall, I only needed two hours to break the formation.

    I did not forget my target and how I have better my formation solving ability. My current ability is far from reaching the mark I need; I need to be much faster and a lot smarter if I wanted to solve thatyered puzzle of the library.

    The first twoyers of that puzzle had already taken all that I had, and there are much more levels in it that are tense or hundreds of times harder than the first two I had solved. So, I have to be better; the library holds the key to take me to a ce that every powerhouse in the world imagined to reach, but very few were able to.

 Chapter 1884 - 44th Floor

    <h4>Chapter 1884 - 44th Floor</h4>

    Days passed by, and I continue to do what I am doing. There were not any major incidents, though I have fought with the two elites, one of them took quite an effort of kill, but when I looked at its storage, every effort had worthed it.

    It was quite regretful that I did not find any Elite with the Bloodline, but I am still quite happy about the loot I have got from them.

    I have just finished going through the halls of the 43rd floor and now climbing the stairs of the 44th floor, middle floors of the top upper floors.

    It took me few seconds to reach the 44th floor, and the first thing I felt was the dense astral energy. The astral energy in the 41st floor to 43rd floor was nearly the same, but as I climbed on the 44th floor, the energy has be even denser.

    The denser energy is not the only thing I had felt; I had seen thirty-something Grimm Monsters and ten some humans walking around the hallways.

    Some were going into the herb halls, others wereing out, some climbing down, some climbing up. Like the floors below, all the seven doors are broken and opened. There are clear signs of powerful artifacts that could be felt around some doors; it is evident that some people had used powerful artifacts to open them.

    As I entered the hallway, many Grimm Monsters and humans looked at me, but the gazes of six people are most evident.

    They are elites; of the six elites, two are humans while the four are Grimm Monsters. The strange is of the six elites, I am only familiar with one, the Bone Snakeman, while the other five are new to me, including two humans who were unranked when I saw themst time.

    The training rooms and precious nts here had increased the strength of many people exponentially. Some of the nts could be eaten directly, and they will increase your strength.

    If I had not at my absolute limit, I would have stuffed those herbs in my mouth long ago, but at my current stage, they are useless to me. Though, they would be quite useful as soon as I leveled up to the Tyrant stage.

    I looked at each Tyrant who was hanging around the hall for some reason before I moved toward the first herb hall.

    Hun!

    ording to them, a few days ago, the Tyrants of both sides have decreed that the upper three floors are off the limits.

    Those two areining about the leader ss Tyrants hogging, all the best benefits. It is the best news for me, I could handle the Elite, but the leaders are way beyond me. They would need just a few seconds to turn me into the pulp.

    I looked at the five-six Tyrant before I walked into the first herb hall; the things from now on would not be simple, but it did not matter. As long as the whole group of Grimm Tyrants did not attack me, I would be fine.

    I would have been a little worried if there had not been human elite Tyrants here, but there are and with them as a deterrent, all four of them would not dare to attack me.

    As I entered inside, I saw many unranked Grimm Monsters and humans loitering around. I did not focus on them. Instead, I looked at herb hall, which had picked clean. I walked through the overgrown nts, and soon, I found what I was looking for.

    A protected nt formation. I did not waste any time and took out my calibrator and started solving the formation.

    In the past few days, with constant practice, I was able to reduce my time a lot, from three hours to slightly more than an hour but to solve this formation, but this time, it might take a little longer than that. The formation is much harder than what I had solved in the 41st to 43rd floors.

    It is not a surprising fact seeing the energy in the herb hall is much denser, and that makes it nt inside even more precious.

    I continued to solve the formation inplete focus while Ashlyn guards me while being invisible. If anyone dared to attack me, I would know about it.

    It is worth it, though, because the nt inside is extremely precious. It would fetch me hundreds of times of what mana crystal is worth.

    Time passed by, I continued to break open one protective formation after another, and that started to attract the attention. At first, it was only the unranked humans and Grimm Monsters, but soon, I found even elites are looking at me.

    The elites did not take any action, but I could feel their greed is growing, and now they are just waiting for me to break all the nt''s protective formation before they attack me. These Grimm Bastards had even sealed the entrances of the floor, not letting anyonee in and go out of the floor.

    I acted like it is nothing to do with me; I continued to break the protective formations and collected the precious nts inside.

    Soon, I finished thest protective formation on the seventh herb hall and harvested the nt. As I did, I felt an aura of elites covering the whole herb hall; those unranked Tyrants who were still present here had tucked their tails and flew away till only elites have remained in the hall.

 Chapter 1885 - Intense Battle I

    <h4>Chapter 1885 - Intense Battle I</h4>

    "Thank you, human, you have done a great job collecting these precious resources for us," The Bone Snakeman had said as it led a group of three Elite Grimm Monsters toward me; the two human Elite had also moved concurrently with them.

    "You three, keep these two humans busy. I will go and ask this friend of ours to hand over all the resources it had collected for us," The Bone Snakeman said came toward me; the two humans tried to intercept them, but their way is immediately blocked by the three Grimm Monsters.

    Soon the Bone Snakeman appeared in front of me; there was a distance of twenty meters between us which is nothing to the Grimm Monsters who have giant fu?k?n? bodies.

    "Now, human give me all the resources you have collected for us?" It said as it brough up its hand. I gave a look at its hand before looked at the giant body.

    This Bone Snakeman is eight meters tall like all most other Grimm Monsters but very different from regr members of the snakeman tribe.

    The Grimm Monsters from the snake tribe are all tall and thin, but the members of the Bone Snakemen tribe are built like Bullmen. They are heavily built due to their thick bones and have simr raw physical strength as the Bullman.

    What made this Bone Snakeman difficult to deal with is that they not only have the agility and poison of Snakemen have but also have the raw strength. It is one of the reasons why they are in the Top 3 tribe among hundreds of Snakemen tribe.

    The bone snakeman in front of me had apletely white scaly body and blue eyes. On its body is vivid violet bloodline armor and had a ck colored ax on its back.

    "I changed my mind; I am keeping those resources myself," I replied. My answer surprised it and the other three Grimm Monsters greatly, and I could see anger appear in the eyes of Snakeman, though it hid it very well.

    "Human, I had given you a chance, but since you are fool enough to throw it away, then you can just die!" The bone snakeman said and came at me with a powerful bloodline aura sting off its body.

    This Bone Snakeman is powerful as Blood Rhinoman I had dealt with before, but unlike the time I had dealt with the Blood Rhinoman, this time I am much more prepared. I had learned a lot about my strength and am in better condition to deal with such a powerful Grimm Monster than a few days ago.

    It appeared in front of me like a ghost and swung its huge ck ax at me. All I could do is activate the ''First Boost'' and moved my sword in defense.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and I shook all over my body as a hammering blow struck me. "Good, you have defended; let''s see how long you can keep that up." It snarled with its forked tongue out and attacked again, and this time, its attack is clearly different.

    "Axe of Hod!"

    It shouted, and the ax immediately got covered in the dark violet energy. This dark violet energy is poisonous without doubt, but that is not all; the energy has heaviness in it, a sort that wouldy waste to anything it passed through.

    Seeing the energy covering its sword, I harnessed the full power of the first boost; the immense power flowed through me; for a fraction of the second, it made me feel like the most powerful man in the world before I was able to control my emotion.

    CLANG!

    Its huge sword came down on my sword, bringing both physical power and powerful energy. Both had shaken me; the physical power had made me take a step back while the energy had broken through the defenses of my sword with b?r?ly losing 20% of their strength.

    "Human, it looks like I had underestimated," It said with a smile. "Let me see what type of hidden card you have," It added, and a powerful aura sted off its body.

    This Bone Snakeman did not seem angry at its inability to kill me; instead, it seemed excited. It had instantly raised my heckles, and I immediately activated ''Second Boost.'' I would any time prefer a regr raging Grimm Monsters than the ones that became excited by the difficult opponents; those bastards are not easy to deal with.

    "Twelve Strikes of Hod!" It said, and the phantom of huge Bone Snakeman appeared behind it for a moment before it merged into snakeman. Just as it did, it attacked me, and seeing its attack, I thanked my instincts for warning me, if I had not activated ''Second Boost,'' I would not have the time to do it under this attack.

    "First Strike!"

    It said and a ck sword covered in dense violet energy came at me. Its speed is very fast, but what scared me was the power behind it and the energy that covered it.

    CLANNG!

    Its ax came down on my sword with great strength, nearly making me stagger, the physical force was great, but I was able to bear it with the power of the second boost. While I was able to bear the physical attack, I was not sessful in blocking the energy attack.

    The violet energy took a fraction of seconds to cover me and before drilling inside me. Though my armor is handling the energy fine, it still scares me. This bloodline energy had the elements that could do serious damage to me; even 1% of it would be troublesome to deal with if it entered inside me.

    I could afford a physical attack but not the energy one; I have to be very careful about it.

 Chapter 1886 - Intense Battle II

    <h4>Chapter 1886 - Intense Battle II</h4>

    "Ninth Strike!"

    It said, and its ax came at me bearing the colossal pressure, the pressure of that violet energy is so great that it had constricted my movements greatly.

    ''Everwings!''

    I activated the Everwings. If I tried to take the attack without Everwing''s power, I would regret it badly. There is no way I would be able to the raw physical power of the attack, not to forget it''s the energy that is most dangerous; it will ravage me.

    With the power of the everwings, I moved my sword to defend. I do not want to counter, nor do I have the strength to against such an enemy who is many times stronger than me.

    CLANNNG!

    Its ax came down on my sword again, bring raw power that shook every cell of my body and wanted me to take steps back, but I held on against the raw power while my armor dealt with the dark violet energy that came at it.

    I could see the eyes of the Bone Snakeman are focused on the energy rather than the ax which is pressing against my sword. Still, I could not take advantage of it and strike against it; it would react to my slightest movements. I had tried it many times and failed each time.

    I still moved my sword to make it look like I am taking advantage of it; I had to make it believe that I am fighting it with every effort; if it sensed something amiss, I would be in deep trouble.

    Unlike the other Grimm Monsters I had faced, this one is extremly powerful. I could not afford to have it realized, and even though I consider my n is perfect and no elite should be able to discover it, many strange abilities exist, and I do not give it a reason to use it if it has them.

    "Tenth Strike!"

    It looked at me till all the energy had disappeared into my armor which b?r?ly took a second, andunched another attack which is even more powerful and forced me to harness more power from my runes.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed again with even more power, and this time, the Bone Snakeman did not wait even for a moment before it took back its sword and attacked again.

    "Eleventh Strike!"

    It shouted, and its ax zed with even denser violet energy as it came at me. I harnessed more power from the runes and swung my own sword.

    CLANNNG!

    Its ax struck against my sword, sending me to step back while shaking up my internal organs with raw physical energy. If I did not have the powerful defenses and the strong body, those internal organs would have turned into space.

    "You are one of strangest humans I had even fought; you have less than a half strength of me, but you are still able to defend against my attacks without suffering any injuries," It said while pressing me down with its ax.

    "It is very strange, and I like to see how far this strangeness goes," It said in a low voice and brought back its ax.

    "Final Strike!"

    It shouted and attacked; seeing the attack, the expression on my face changed. I immediately harness as much as the power the ''Everwings'' could give me. I had expected the attack to be powerful but not this powerful; it is beyond what I had thought.

    The dark violet energy is now burning like a me across its ck ax, and this dense energy is creating quite a pressure on me.

    The mental and physical pressure of this energy is immense that weaker unraked Tyrant would fall on its knees. While I was stressed seeing this powerful attacking at me, one part of my mind was observing it very clearly.

    For a long while, I have been searching for something like that; I wanted to make my Inheritance energy have heaviness in it that could suppress one both physically and mentally, but I had not found someone with such energy.

    This Bone Snakeman is very powerful and has the potential to be even more powerful. The resources it had obtained here would help it in a big way, increasing its strength, and that will make it an even bigger thorn against us humans.

    It should be quickly dealt with before it bes too big of a threat, and I will try to kill it, but first, I have to save myself. There is a chance that I might get killed by it before I can fling my trap.

    CLANNNG!

    The ax of it came down on my sword, and I felt like the world had stopped for a moment before I found myself in the air flying back like a ragged doll while thick violet energy, which looked like a me, had covered my whole body and now drilling into my armor with the intention to burn me with its poisonous fire.

    Puh Puh Puh

    I puked the blood while activating all the defensive formations I have in my armor and piloting some of them myself, so I could better deal with the humongous amount of energying at me.

    Usually, the formations operated themselves fine, but this time, I did not want to take the risk. I am already injured by the raw physical power that hit me, and if I let this powerful energy inside me before it had beenpletely nullified of danger, my internal organs would take a fatal hit.

    BANG!

    I was dealing with the violet energy when I crashed against the wall of the herb hall hard and vomited a few more mouthfuls of blood with tiny pieces of my internal organs in it.

 Chapter 1887 - Servents of Hod

    <h4>Chapter 1887 - Servents of Hod</h4>

    "You are really a ???kroach human, this attack might have easily killed an elite with your strength, but you have survived," The Bone Snakeman said as it appeared in front of me.

    "What can I say? I am special," I replied as I stabilized myself. "Oh, yes, I can see that, and I am very curious about it," It said,zy confidence.

    It does not seem to be in a hurry to attack; clear confidence could be seen in its eyes that tell; it is not worried about killing me; it feels that it could kill me whenever it wants.

    "I suppose you would not tell me how you defending against my bloodline energy with such ease?" It asked.

    "Isn''t it more fun to find that out on your own?" I asked back. "I suppose you are right." It said, and the st of violet aura released from its body, making it looked it a small violet storm is brewing, and the Bone Snakeman is its core.

    "Violet Charge!"

    It said and swung its huge ax at me, its movements werefortable, and the speed of the ax seemed slow, and top of that, only a faintyer of violet seemed to be covering the ax. If an inexperienced person saw it, they would consider the attack dangerous but dodgeable, seeing the fluctuation and speed of the attack.

    I did not dare to think that way; this attack is powerful than the first strike and contained immense energy despite not looking like it, not to mention the speed.

    I used every speck of the power I had, everything that was avable for me; I had used it as I moved my sword at the defensive stance.

    I could see the faint mocking smile appearing on its face, clearly thinking my puny efforts would bore me no fruits. It is not the only one to think that the two humans and three Grimm Monsters also thinking the same; it is quite visible from their gazes.

    I did not focus on the other things, I have only one target in my mind, and that is to stay alive till I can kill it, and for it, I will use everything I have, everything.

    CLLANNNG!

    BANG!

    Its ax struck my sword, which sent me crashing into the wall hard. Due to the inches of difference between it and me, I crashed very hard on it that despite the protection of armor, breaking several of my bones, and that is the least of my worries, as a bigger thing than the raw physical force had also hit me.

    A tiny bit of violet energy had finally been able to breach my armor and entered inside my body; as it did, it immediately spread through my body.

    I activated the containment means, but by the time they took effect, the energy had spread through my whole body, and all I could seal was it. Still, the poison had spread through me and now giving me unimaginable pain as it tried to break through the runic seals.

    "Hehe, so your defense is not impregnable after all; it has its limits!" The Bone Snakeman said as the light violet color spread over my body, even the whites of my eyes had turned the light violet. The poison is so strong that it had spared no part of my body.

    "Well, my curiosity about your defense had satiated; it is time to sent you off to hell," It said and again swung its sword in the same rxed fashion, but this time, the attack is three times stronger. It seemed like this bastard really did want to send me to heaven.

    "Third Boost!"

    I said through the greeted teeth, and a sanguine aura shot out of me like a tsunami. I do not like to use this move; it is burning the very essence that could weaken me from inside and give the cursed building inside me an optimal chance to strike, but the attack of Bone Snakeman had left me no choice but to use this forbidden option.

    As I burned my blood, a strength like never before began to course through me. It had immediately increased my strength and powered by sensed but also strengthened my armors defenses.

    With the power of the Blood Burn, my sword moved from the defensive to the offensive and went at the huge ax of the Bone Snakeman.

    CLLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, and the first time since the battle began, I was able to stop its ax without the slightest shake.

    "Human, I did not think you have something good to show, but you did; Essence Burn is not a method that could be learned by any human Tyrant." It said with clear amazement in its voice.

    Unlike the Grimm Monster, who could burn their core whenever they want, humans could not do the same. Normal Tyrants could not execute the essence burn; if they tried, they would burn themselves to deal. Even elites are incapable of using it without causing permanent damage to their foundation.

    I do not have the difficulties as they have due to me is creating my own Inheritance, but it is nheless a very dangerous move. While it grants me amazing power, it leaves me weakened afterward, not to forget if I go too far, I will end up damaging my foundation permanently.

    "Human, you have shown great courage by burning your essence for it; I will let you die under my most powerful move," It said, and its aura became calmer, and its expressions became serious with a hint of piousness in them.

    "Servants of Hod!"

    It roared, and dark violet aura heavy like a mountain and poisonous like datura shot out of it, making me realize how much I had underestimated its strength.

 Chapter 1888 - Blood Burn

    <h4>Chapter 1888 - Blood Burn</h4>

    A violet energy phantom was released from the Bone Snakeman; this phantom is of the Bone Snakeman but lookedpletely different than the Bone Snakeman I was fighting. It is d in a violet armored robe and has a helmet of legionary style.

    The aura it is emitting is strange but powerful; fighting it won''t be any less difficult than the Bone Snakeman, and the worse thing is, I will have to fight more than one phantom.

    Another violet energy phantom released from the Bone Snakeman and then another, the third one wasst, as it came out, the face of Bone Snakeman had be visibly tired. It is not easy to use the projection method, especially when the projections are this powerful.

    "Human, you die with honor knowing I am using servants of Hod to kill you," It said and motioned its phantoms toward me; as it did, all three phantoms came at me with the blurring speed.

    Earlier, I was nning to use my blood energy sparingly so that I could fight for a long but now, I have to use it in arge amount and finished the battle in a short time if I do not want any permanent consequences.

    The Bone Snakeman seemed to understand it very well; it is due to that it dared to use to this move. Honoring me with the most powerful move is just bullshit on its part; it just wants to crush the danger before it has even appeared.

    The Essence Burn is one of the most powerful methods one could use; it is more powerful than the projection. When it saw me using it, it immediately used the projection, so even if I go crazy and decided to burn all my essence for onest attack to take it with me, it will survive with the help of these projections.

    The sanguine aura around me became deeper as I started to burn arge amount of essence energy; with me doing it, immense power began to course through me, and I swung my sword against the phantom.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the first phantom''s ax before I dodged the attack of the second phantom before attacking the third, whose hand was defended with its ax.

    These phantoms are as strong as I had thought; even after using so much essence for the power, I could not shake them.

    Still, I do not n to increase my power further; I have no interest in destroying these phantoms. They are just a move; my real target is Bone Snakeman and always had been even before the battle had begun.

    If it had been any other Grimm Monster, I would have finished with right now, but the Bone Snakeman is too powerful; I have to be extremely careful, lest it got a hint of what I am doing.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    It is a good thing; I am fighting with my back against the wall. If I had been in the middle of this Herb Hall, I would have had a much harder time dealing with them, seeing they could attack me from any direction they wanted.

    "Wrath of Hod!"

    Things were already hard for me, but they became even harder when Bone Snakeman decided to join the battle as it had recovered a little.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    Thousands of axes had materialized around it before it attacked me with them. It did not release them all; no, it is attacking me with one ax at a time. Its timing is also perfect; it would always attack at a critical juncture, and due to its distractions, I am in danger of getting hacked every second.

    "You bastard, attack me up close if you have guts," I shouted at the Bone Snakeman angrily as I deflected another violet ax while dodging the hacking attacks from two phantoms.

    "Hehe, I am fine from here, human," The Bone Snakeman said as it attacked me with another ax which I dodged and then countered three attacksing from the phantom.

    As I am at my wit''s end dealing with the continuous attacks and if my battle experience and all these small abilities I had developed, I would not have been able to deal with so many attacks. Let it have its fun right now; soon, it will be my turn tough. Until then, I have to survive.

    Time passed, and attacks continued on my way, and I continued to defend against them with the cost of my essence. The changes of burning essence had been apparent on me, my skin is bing paler, and I am thinner; the moment I stopped burning my essence, I am going to be quite weak.

    It is also the end of the rope as well, it had used its most powerful move to finished me off, but I am still surviving despite it joining the battle. While it is frustrating, there is full confidence in its eyes that it is going to kill me; unfortunately, it is not going to happen; it has already be toote.

    It had already fallen into my trap, and vines were now spreading all over it, each second covering more and more of it.

    I wanted to take action right now, but I decided to wait for a little longer. Though it had fully fallen into my trap, I wanted my trap even stronger, so matter what card is pulled out, it would not get away from the fate that awaits it.

    Hun!

    Another minute passed when axes that were supposed to being at me at this second did note; when I looked toward it, I found hundreds of axes are still floating around it, but it is not attacking me as it was doing for the past couple of minutes.

 Chapter 1889 - Bloodline Essence Crystals

    <h4>Chapter 1889 - Bloodline Essence Crystals</h4>

    "Human, you have done something to me; what is it?" It asked while stopping the attacks of the phantoms, though these phantoms are still blocking me against the wall.

    "Really? I am not doing anything," I replied,pletely denying I was doing anything to it. I do not deny it for some reason but just to make fun of it. It had already fallen into my trap, and even though I would have liked a few more minutes more, it is still fine.

    "Don''t fu?k?n? joke, human, tell me what you have done to me," It shouted, and this time, there was a clear hint of panic in its voice. It had really seemed to be sure I had done something to it, and if I did not give it an answer, it might do something.

    "I told you, I have done nothing to you," I said back, again denying. "You fu?k?n? bastard, it looked like ying nice won''t work on you; I will have to make you reveal by force!" It said, and a powerful aura exploded out of it and tried toe at me when it found out, it could not.

    It had frozen on its spot, unable to move even an inch, not only its body parts but also its mouth and eyes, but one could see the emotions in its eyes to know what it was feeling.

    The sudden turn of events had shocked those watching; both human and Grimm Monsters had horrors on their face as they watched the battle.

    This is something that is out of horror for them. I have done something to the Bone Snakeman that had made it incapable of movements; it could not twitch its eyes, much less speak.

    Suddenly, the horror in the eyes of Bone Snakeman had disappeared, and vicious glints took its ce. The next moment, I saw the three phantoms moving, seeing that smile appeared on my face and the next second light pink fog appeared on its body out of nowhere, and the phantoms stopped, and they began to break themselves.

    Huge poisonous energy spread around as the phantoms copsed, but since they were not targeting anyone, I and other elites could defend against it without any problem.

    I did a simple thing, I isted the Bone Swordman. Created a small space of the Rule Breaking power that isted it from the world.

    So, even if the phantoms act on their own, they still need an anchor to rely on, which is Bone Snakeman, but when I broke that anchor, making phantoms believe their creator is dead, they will copse on their own.

    "Ice Dome!"

    I said as I looked at the horror-filled eyes of the Bone Sword as we got covered in the sanguine white dome.

    I am still burning my essence, though in much moderate amount. If it had been up to me, I would have stopped doing that, but currently, my condition is very precarious. It is due to the essence I am currently operating; if I had stopped now, I would be too tired to do anything.

    The essence is still burning at the manageable level, but I still have to hurry and deal with the Bone Snakeman. Its bloodline essence would help me a lot in recovering.

    As the ice dome finished covering us, I made my vines visible; they have covered 88% of it, and I now feeding them my essence to grow fast.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    With me feeding the vines, my essence, they quickly covered 95% of it. Seeing that, thousands of sharp ends split out before piercing through the skin of Bone Snakeman.

    It seemed to have used some method to make its skin more defensive, and it would help it if I had not been using my essence to power up the vines. My vines pierced through its body and went inside it, and just they tried to grow inside it, they faced immense resistance from its bloodline.

    I am not surprised feeling such great resistance; I would have been if I had not felt such resistance. The Bloodline of the Bone Snakeman is immensely powerful, such resistance from it natural.

    I started to feed my vines even more of the essence, both to resist the bloodline and grow faster. The sooner they spread inside it, the faster runes woulde out and started harnessing the bloodline, and I needed them toe out as soon as possible.

    Currently, there is equilibrium between the two sides, but it could get broken at any time, and currently, I am in no condition to fight any battle. If I do, I will end up damaging my formation permanently; I do not want it to happen.

    It took seven minutes for me to cover its whole body, both inside and outside, with my runes, and I nearly burned all the essence I could safely. I now could not burn anyrge amount of my essence without damaging the formation.

    I waited for the runes toe out, and I did not have to wait for long. Nine secondster, the Silver and Green runes came out and began to spread across the vines; it took them around fifteen seconds topletely spread over the vines.

    A moment after runes spread, the floodgates opened, and all I saw were violet crystals glittering in the thick bloodline energy which came into my body.

    Seining such an immense amount of bloodline essence crystals, my eyes couldn''t help but go wide in shock before my heart started beating in intense excitement.

 Chapter 1890 - Incredible Boost

    <h4>Chapter 1890 - Incredible Boost</h4>

    The Bloodline Essence continued toe at me, each drop containing hundreds of thousands of the shining Bloodline Essence Crystals.

    I could already see the changes happening on my runes as they begin to consume the crystalline bloodline essence.

    My runes are not the only thing that is going through the changes; the egg of Nero also going through the changes, the faint crystalline patterns are appearing on it.

    I couldn''t help but feel exasperated when I looked at the egg; it had gone through many changes, and each change of it brought me hope of Neroing out, but that never happened. He wille out when he is ready; until then, I will feed him whatever he wants.

    The thick bloodline essence continueding inside me, and its being shared by various parties. I am sure all the parties inside me are quite satisfied with the quality of the meal, it is much better than previous which was best we ever had.

    I wonder how many cells would it able to fill; there are around one million and two hundred cells remained in honeb, and there is a chance that this thick bloodline essence will be able to fill all of them.

    No, matter how many cells it filled, this Bloodline essence going to increase my strength enough that I won''t have to fear any elite. I might not be able to defeat them, but they will sure as hell won''t be able to kill me; I won''t end up in the desperate condition I am in now while fighting an elite.

    The Bloodline Essence continued for minutes more before it stopped; the runes have harnessed every bit of the bloodline essence the Bone Snakeman has. Now it is dead, and its whole body is dried husk that I could crush with a simple touch.

    Buzz!

    A secondter, the floodgates opened, and very thick energy filled every part of my body, making me feel like over expanded balloon that if cells of honeb had not started to fill themselves, I would have exploded into a bang.

    The moment after cells started filling and merging with me, I stopped burning my essence, and just as I did, I felt a weakness like never before.

    It is too powerful, and if not for my body is being supplied with precious strengthening energy, I would not be standing in my ce, albeit shaking. I am not the only one shaking; the ice did; I am also shaking; it looked like it could copse at any moment.

    Despite feeling immense weakness, I poured my energy into stabilizing the ice dome before I closed my eyes and let the energy and honeb do its job.

    More and more cells continued feeling it, and that helped elevate my tiredness; within ten seconds, I felt fine enough to function.

    Each cell is provided me more than double the strength of the energy of the werewolf, and it couldn''t help but make me very happy.

    Thousands of cells got filled every second, taking my strength to apletely new degree. Due to it, much of the tiredness had already vanished, and the rest that remained could only be relived through the rest or sleep if I had time.

    Finally, thest cell took thest bit of energy and merged inside me. The strengthening energy was able to fill around nine hundred and fifty thousand cells of a honeb, nearly a million cells. Seeing that a bright smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The boost I had received this time was more than I had imagined. I have now be so powerful that if I had fought against the Bone Snakeman now, I wouldn''t need more than twenty minutes to defeat, and it would be without my vines.

    With this increse, I have now entered the league of powerful elites; 80% of elites out there are no match of mine, and the rest 20% won''t be able to kill me if I fight them one on one.

    The amazing thing is, this isn''t my limit; there are still three hundred cells remaining to be filled. If I find especially powerful Elite and filled them with its energy, my strength will increase further, and I will make my name in peak elites.

    A few months ago, I had not thought I would reach this stage. While I knew I would be able to reach the Elite stage but it b?r?ly crossing that stage, not reaching this far, and had a chance to go even a little further.

    I calmed down after a few seconds before I took out the Essence Rose from the Bone Snakemans body and also everything precious it had, including its storage.

    I looked at the beautiful violet while rose; this rose contains a huge amount of energy. It had theplete essence of Bone Snakeman. I admired this wonderful thing for a while before I stored it and turned toward the storage of the Grimm Monster.

    ''What is that?'' I said to myself when I going through the storage of the Bone Snakeman, I had seen something very interesting in the crystalline storage box.

    ''Gasp!''

    I took out the crystalline box and opened it; just as I did, I couldn''t help but gasp loudly. It was less of a gasp and more of a shriek of extreme happiness.

    It is a Miracle Fruit, not a normal miracle fruit; regr miracle fruits did not interest me anymore.. The miracle fruit inside is ''Curse'' elemental Miracle Fruit, and going by its fluctuation, it is quite powerful.

 Chapter 1891 - Miracle Fruit of Blood Curse

    <h4>Chapter 1891 - Miracle Fruit of Blood Curse</h4>

    Just like the spatial elemental herb, this curse elemental nt is the requirement for the creation of the core. It could be said even more important, seeing I have to collect powerful resources that represent seven elements of my constitution.

    Miracle fruit is the best type of resource I could wish to get. If this Bonesnakeman only had this Miracle Fruit and nothing else, I would still be just as happy as I am.

    The miracle fruit is not pure curse fruit but a blood curse fruit, which is even better than the normal curse fruit.

    If the Curse Masterse to know I have something like it, they will hunt me to the end of this world, something like this of this grade is heavily d?s?r?d by the cursemaster, and they would pay any price to get it.

    Hun?

    I was just admiring the fruit when I had sensed a new entry into the herb hall and precarious bnce broke away as the next second, the battle began between the four Grimm Monsters and two humans, all of them are elites.

    The new entry is a Grimm Monster; before, there were only three Grimm Monsters in the herb hall, and they did not have many edges over the two human elite, but with the entry of the new Grimm Elite, their numbers have doubled, not to mention this new Grimm Elite quite powerful.

    Unlike the five of them who have be elite after entering the tower, this one was only fifteen old elites of Grimm Monster, quite powerful than newbies.

    I did note out as the battle had begun, but I begin to act. I had just received the big boost, and there is no way in hell that I would not test it.

    The two humans are weaker than their counterparts, who had the double numbers, but they have incredible teamwork. From what I heard, Jonas and Richard belong to the same organization and have been friends for years.

    They fought, but their eyes were always on the door, and they tried to run away from there, but Grimm Monsters blocked their way. With their heavy advantage, the Grimm Monsters would not take long to kill the humans; till they do, they just have to be careful and not let them ran away.

    Unfortunately, they are wrong, I had long finished off the Bone Snakeman, and it won''t be long before I finished them off.

    Time passed as the fight continued; the two humans continued losing, and now they were injured and are at theirst leg. If they do not receive help soon, they will die.

    "You know, it is impolite to ignore the person in the room." "I have been in my ice dome, waiting for your invitation to join the battle, but not a single one of you has invited me," I said as I flew out the ice done while it dissolves behind me.

    The Grimm Monsters and humans separated immediately and began to look at me with caution, especially those who watched my battle with Bone Snakeman.

    There is a huge change in me; earlier, I had be thin, and my aura feeble as I started to burn my essence, but now, there is no sign of them could be seen. Hell, my aura seemed stronger than before; I seemed to be bubbling with energy that seemed to confuse them all.

    They also looked behind me, looking at any signs of the Bone Snakeman. When they did not see any, great disappointment couldn''t help but appear on their faces.

    "You two handle these humans, Hru and I will deal with this human," Said the Iron Ratman. This Ratman is quite powerful but not as powerful as the Bone Snakeman, I would have been able to deal with, even before my huge advancements.

    "Such a hurry!" I saidzily and moved the fingers of my right hand, just as I did, all four Grimm Monsters frozen in their ce. "I did not say you could attack," I said, and ice did silently covered the Grimm Monsters and me, and four minutester, it had disappeared.

    The ratman and other Grimm Monsters had vanished, leaving behind only two of them, unlike before these two are now dead.

    "Thank you, if not for you guys, I would have had to fight the four Grimm Monsters alone," I said to Jonas and Richard as I handed them the two Grimm Monsters. Except for killing them, I did not touch them.

    "I don''t think you would have required our help Jorden, even if all of them had attacked you," Richard said, and Jonas and he quickly stored the bodies of Grimm Monsters into their storages. These are bodies of elites; they are valuable for crystals, not to mention I haven''t touched the storage and other things, which are much more precious.

    I smiled at them before flying out of the herb hall; as I walked into the hallway, I moved toward the 45th floor; I had gotten everything I could on the 44th floor; it was time for me to go up for the new opportunities.

    Soon, I reached the 45th floor, which is filled with even more Grimm Monsters and humans. There were more than double numbers were present; I gave them one look and got back to work, which is breaking the protected formation.

    Within a day, I got noticed, and both Grimm Monsters and humans began to keep an eye on me. I acted as if I did not care, and this time, with even more confidence.

    Last time there was little fear in my heart, but this time there isn''t. The ones that could threaten me, the leaders, are on the top floor.. The elites and the unranked are waiting below; while the sheer number of Grimm Elites are scary, they will not attack me in numbers, as they are not the only elites that are present here.

 Chapter 1892 - Changes

    <h4>Chapter 1892 - Changes</h4>

    After scouring and dealing with trouble that came on the 45th floor, I walked into the 46th floor; as I walked in, my eyes couldn''t help but pop out in surprise.

    I had expected the crowd when I heard the leaders have blocked the entrance of the upper three floors but did not expect the crowd would be this huge. There are around two hundred and fifty people here; around seventy are humans, while the rest are Grimm Monsters.

    As I looked at the crowd, I couldn''t help but notice the change that had urred in them. Each and everyone is brimming with power, and there are thirty elites here if going by the aura. Twenty-one on the Grimm Monsters side, ten on ours.

    The others also had an obvious change in their strength; more than fifty people had reached near the elite stage, just a step away from bing an elite.

    The nts and training rooms have been too helpful to people. The nts found here are extremely rare, that the process that should take decades, done in the days here. Such chances are very rare; usually, one has to head to the extremely dangerous ruins if one wants toe across something like it.

    While the strength of the people had increased, so is their intensity. Sparks are flying everywhere; one just needs a small fuse to make a bang.

    As I stepped onto the floor, more than half of the people looked at me. If I had been an unranked Tyrant, I would not have attracted much attention, but I am not an unranked Tyrant but an elite; my entry could affect the result of the battle if it urred.

    I saw Thea, old Ed, and Williams; surprisingly, Thea and Old Ed have be Elite. It is not much of a surprise seeing Williams bing an elite. She would only need a day in the training room or suitable herb, and she would have crossed the boundary.

    The real surprise is old Ed; he was slightly stronger than Thea in power but nowhere close to reaching the elite stage, but he was still able to reach the elite stage; as for Thea, she is just a step away from reaching the elite stage, one good opportunity and she would step into being an elite.

    While I had found some familiar faces, I had not seen someone I had expected to see. I had thought I would find Danielle here, but she is not here.

    She might still be in the training room; that training room is the best thing for someone like her, and with the notes I had provided, she would be able to get more benefits. There is a chance that she might also be dead, but I did not think so; it is not easy to kill her with her art.

    "Jordan, my boy, you are alive; for a while, we thought you are dead seeing you had not turned up," Old Ed said as he appeared beside me with Thea.

    "I had appeared on the lowest floor; it took me some time toe this high," I replied. "That low, both Thea and I had appeared on 45th floor, right in herb hall," The old man said happy grin. "No, wonder you have be an elite," I said back.

    "You have not done bad yourself," I said back to the old man who now has be an elite, "What can I say? Lady luck shines on me," Old man replied with a shit-eating grin.

    It feels good to talk to familiar people again; for days, I had been alone, which gets kind of stifling, especially in the high-stress environment.

    "So, how long is this blockade is going tost?" I asked, "Nobody knows; it had been eight days already, and it might take a week more; people are getting impatient," Thea replied.

    "Since there is some time, I am going to check the herb halls," I said, "There is not much use, Jordan; everything had been picked clean. Except for the protected nts, there is nothing there," Thea informed.

    "I am going to try my luck on the protected nts; I had been able to open some of them with this toy of mine," I replied as I showed them the calibrator.

    "You can try your luck with calibrator but be careful of these Grimm Bastards and some humans," Old Ed warned. "Ok, I will be careful," I said.

    With huge numbers of both sides, even idiot Grimm Monsters would think about attacking ten times before they do, as it would not be a simple fight but an all-out fight between the two sides. Still, some idiots exist, and they might do idiotic things, so I have to be careful.

    After saying goodbye to them, I entered the herb hall, which is pretty much empty, not only of the valuable herbs but also of people; I had only seen one human and three Grimm Monsters in it.

    I nced at them before I went to find the protected nt and soon, I had found one, it took me more time than I had expected and I also got quite surprised. There are only two protected nts in the whole herb hall, there had been more originally, but people broke them and harvested the nts inside.

    They did not use the method I used; they used artifacts and explosives, some of them being so powerful that they had created a creator in the herb hall.

    Outside it is nothing special; a simple attack from me could make it happen, but doing it here is extremely hard that even leader ss could not do it. So, to make something like that happen, the explosions have to be pretty powerful.

    Fortunately, I have a much safer way; though it takes some time, it is very safe, and likely I am the only person who could use that way, which by the way, makes me feel very good.. All the time I had spent studying the runes is now being useful for other than helping me design my own inheritance.

 Chapter 1893 - Exit

    <h4>Chapter 1893 - Exit</h4>

    One and half-day had passed, and I am breaking thest nt in the seventh herb hall; usually, it takes me more than that, but usually, I find five to fifteen protected nts in each her hall I enter, not one to two which I am finding these herb halls.

    Finding the three protected nts in the first herb hall was my luck, as in the other six herb halls, I did not find more than two.

    Dhub!

    The formation copsed few seconds after I projected my runes on it. I looked at the precious herb; this one is very good. Consumption of this herb would be extremely painful, but it would help raise one''s innate potential and break the boundaries.

    A perfect herb for one to break the boundaries of the elite stage.

    Ice Dome!

    I activated the ice dome, so if someone tried something, I would get the forewarning. Even if I have friends protecting me, I still need a forewarning seeing the number of people watching me.

    The harvesting process was quiteplicated, and I needed about seventeen minutes to harvest the herb and store it into the crystal box safely.

    "Here, take it; it will be very helpful to breaking through your current stage," I said as I handed the herb to Thea, who looked at me with shocked eyes; not only her but old man Ed also had a look of shock in its aged eyes.

    Since I broke the first protected formation on the 46th floor, the news of me doing that had spread like wildfire, and tens of people, mostly elites, started to follow me.

    Old man ed and Thea came to me without asking and stood behind me while I broke the formations; they have been doing that since yesterday, despite knowing the huge risks that came with it.

    "I can''t take it; it is too precious," Thea said after a second of thought and moved the box toward me.

    Yes, she is right about the herb being precious, and the teacher would scold me if she came to know about it, and old Ma might beat the shit out of me. There are many people in the academy who were stuck on the edge, just a step away from breaking into the elite stage.

    The addition of each elite would increase the strength of the academy, and if they knew I gave it to the person who I b?r?ly know for few months, they would surely flip out, but thea had be a good friend, and seeing how she stood behind me despite the knowing dangers, it is at least I could do.

    "If you consider me your friend, take it," I said and pushed the box toward. "Take it, little girl. You could consider it as a favor from little Jordan, pay him back when he needs it," Old man Ed urged, seeing she is still having some reservation about taking it.

    "Thank you, Jordan," Thea said with misty-eyed and stored the herb in her storage.

    A secondter, I dissolved the ice dome, and three of us walked toward the herb hall''s exit. There are around fifty people looking at us, both humans and Grimm Monsters, but nobody dared to attack us; attacking would be an all-out war, and nobody wants that when it is explicitly forbidden by the leaders of both groups.

    Soon, we reached the hallway and picked up a ce to sit; since I had secured all the protected nts, there was nothing more for me to do other than wait.

    Time passed by, and three more days passed; in these past three days, nothing had happened except for making people more agitated and angry, but not a single one dared to climb up the stairs. Just yesterday, everyone had felt a fearful auraing out of the upper floors.

    The leaders were fighting, and the aura from their battle was very frightening; even those with big courage did not dare to climb the single stairs.

    While others may be agitated and angry, I am not. I am sitting in defensive formation with my friends; while talk and do their things, I work on my Inheritance. For three days, I have been continuously working on my Inheritance, b?r?ly doing anything else.

    It is very fruitful, this tower had given me huge inspiration, and I needed time to write them down and incorporate them all into my Inheritance.

    "Oh, look, Danielle, and she had also be an elite," Williams shouted out, making me open my eyes by her shout.

    "Earlier, people used to take decades to be an elite, but here they just have to pop a herb, and they will, they will transform to elite," Old man Ed muttered while casting a nce at Thea, who had consumed the herb I have given her.

    I looked at Danielle, who attracted the attention of more than half of the people who were sitting in the hallway with an elite aura emitting from her.

    She was looking around the hallway, but when her gaze fell on our corner, her eyes twinkled, and she came toward us.

    "Danielle, congrattions on bing elite," Thea congratted Danielle as she appeared beside us. "You too, thea," Danielle replied.

    "Come inside, little girl, this formation of Jorden is really amazing," Old Ed said. Danielle nodded and took a step toe inside when suddenly she stopped; not only she had stopped but also us and everybody else in the hallway.

    The aura of leaders have spread into the room, and a few secondster, a human and Grimm Monster came down from the two different stairs. They aremanders of Scorcese valley of their respective races, and the aura they are emitting is very powerful.

    Both of them stopped by the stairs and opened their mouth at the same time as if they had done it hundreds of times before.

    "The exit gate on the 48th floor had been activated; those who wish to leave the tower could leave," Both of them informed in unison.

 Chapter 1894 - [Bonus chapter]Exit II

    <h4>Chapter 1894 - [Bonus chapter]Exit II</h4>

    Faces of nearly all the people had lit alight with the happiness of hearing their respectivemanders. Most of the people have already gotten a lot more than they had expected from this ce and now just want to leave.

    I may also leave if everything had been cleaned by leaders, but if some things had been left behind, I would surely try to get my hands on them. Everything from this ce is extremely precious; getting hands-on few more things would surely help me a lot.

    "The elites can stay if you want. We were not able to open the topmost floor; you can try your hands on it if they want." Commanders, hearing that eyes of the many elites lit up. The top floor means the office of Tower Master, which, unlike the offices of Vice Tower masters, upies the whole floor, not just room.

    The office of Tower Master is always a secrete; in books, there was not much mention of it, except for the top floor is an office of the tower master.

    "You can all go up to leave," Commander Camphor said to humans and stepped away, hearing that she stepped away, giving humans way to go up.

    The people did not waste any time and started to go up. I also broke the formation and began to move toward the stairs with my friends. I could see they are eager to leave; they have already got more than they have imagined and are very satisfied with it.

    Most people would leave, even among the elite, they also understood that opening the door to Tower Masters office is not an easy thing. The defense of it would be so strong that the artifacts and explosives they have would also turn useless against it.

    Soon, we reached the stairs, and I was about to climb up with my group when a familiar voice rang out in my mind. ''Jorden, wait. I have something to talk to you about,'' Commander Camphor said in mind, which stopped me on my track, and I walked toward her.

    My friends looked at me with questions seeing my strange behavior, "You guys go; I have some business with themander," I said.

    All of them are smart enough to know to what sort of business I could have with the Commander, and some of them even had the look of hesitation appearing on their faces before they calmed their emotions.

    "Best of luck!" Old man Ed said before he began to climb up again with Thea and Williams while Danielle came beside me silently. Commander looked at her with an arched brow but did not say anything else.

    Few minutes passed by, and soon nearly all the people left, and only twenty-something people had remained behind. Many more would have stayed if not for both Commander bombarding them with her aura to make them leave.

    There are only seven humans aside from the Commander; all of us are elite. The five are original elites, and they have grown visibly stronger, with three of them reaching the peak of the elite stage; the other two are Danielle and me.

    I don''t know why Commander let her stay and was not intimidated into leaving like she did to the others. It is fine with me though, I like someone beside me who is familiar with my abilities.

    We are not the only ones that are remaining on the floor; there are also Grimm Monsters. The leader ss Tyrant Hyenaman had remained, and around it are fifteen elite Grimm Monsters; there are few originals are missing, but those that had remained are powerful.

    "Jordan, I heard you are capable of breaking the formations of the tower?" Commander Camphor asked without lowering her voice.

    If she did not want an all-out battle, we would have to share the entrance to the tower master''s office, where we could try to kill each other off one by one.

    "While its true I have some abilities but breaking the Tower Masters office would not be easy," I replied. "But you have some confidence you could break it?" Commander asked back. "I would like to see the formation before I could say anything about it," I replied.

    "Well, then we should not waste any time," Commander said and started to walk up the stairs, and we all followed. The Grimm Monsters on the other side also to the stairs.

    Soon we reached the 47th floor, and the density of energy increased dramatically; it is not surprising. The density of energy had been increasing dramatically every three floors since the 41st floor.

    I looked at the opened herb halls with lodging; there must be some protected nts up there; I would have loved to get my hands on them, but unfortunately, I could not. "There is nothing in there; everything had been scourged clean, including the protected nts," Commander said, seeing my lodging gaze.

    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed, "You don''t have to feel disappointed if you can open the tower masters office; you will be able to get things more precious than what you can find in these herb halls," She said, she seemed oddly confident about her words.

    A minuteter, we are on the 48th floor; unlike the 47th floor, this floor is packed with people who are standing in a neat line. Both Grimm Monsters and humans are lined up to get inside the huge teleportation gate that will send them out.

    Be it human and Grimm Monster is standing in their ces in utter discipline, nobody dares to move an inch out of their ce. Such discipline is rare but not so when the auras of three leaders enveloping the whole hallway.

 Chapter 1895 - My God!

    <h4>Chapter 1895 - My God!</h4>

    We stepped onto the 49th floor, and just as I did, I felt the change. The floor is different from all the other forty-eight floors I had been in.

    The first thing that is most noticeable is the antral energy here; it is dense, so dense that I could literally taste it on my tongue. There had never been such dense astral energy in any ce in the tower. If any herb hall had this much dense energy, then even the mostmon nt there would have made the fight to the death.

    The hallway of the 49th floor is stark white with a huge redwood door that had the design of huge humanoids celebrating some festival. Whoever carved the design must be an exceptional artist; when one looked at the carving, a scene couldn''t help but appear in one''s mind.

    If I had a lot of time, I would have really enjoyed it, but there are other, more important things I have to focus on.

    Seeing the energy fluctuations around the door, these people seemed to have tried hard to open it, but all their efforts have failed. They were not able to make even scratch on the surface of the door, though with their efforts, they seemed to bring out aplete runic design, and that is good news.

    As I looked at the runic design, a shock couldn''t spread into my eyes. I was about to open my mouth and stopped myself and decided to analyze it in further detail. For the first few minutes, I felt my earlier conjecture was right and about to stop when I started to notice small details that even an expert would discard at first nce.

    At first nce, the runic diagram seemed very easy, so easy that it might not even take me an hour to break it, but as I looked at details, the formation becameplicated. The more details I noticed, the moreplicated it would be.

    "My god!" I muttered while still studying th formation. The formation is something I have nevere across; it is ofpletely different designs that I am used to, follows a path that seemed quite radical.

    "The formation does not seem much difficultpared to those protected nts, our friend Jorden will not have any problems breaking through it," Rey said. From what I hade to find, he is a most trusted deputy of Commander and one of the two peak elites we have.

    "If it had been so easy to solve the formations, our Grimm friends and I wouldn''t have wasted days on this door," Commander said as she looked at the Grimm Monsters before she turned to me.

    "So, Jordan, will you be able to break this formation?" Commander asked. "Ask me that question a dayter,mander," I said before taking out the calibrator. If I had been looking at the Grimm Monsters right now, I would have seen their eyes shining in a strange glint right now.

    I am extremely excited right now, so much that I am literally shaking. The difficulty of this formation is so immense that even I did not know whether I would be able to solve it or not; I even felt that this formation was harder than the third circle equation I had faced in the library.

    My calibrator scanned the formation, and the next second, I started to solve it. More like begin to analyze in greater detail before I begin to solve it, I will have to analyze itpletely, having aprehender did not make things much easy this time.

    Three hours passed by, and I had finally started to solve the formation; the formation had been much harder than I had realized, but it made things even more interesting.

    I have taken this formation as a personal challenge to myself, and I will solve it using every ounce of knowledge. This formation could say to be the most difficult formation I had evere across, and I don''t know whether I could solve it not, but I believe I have the ability to solve it, and that is enough for me.

    Time passed by, and before I knew it, a day had passed, and not a single person dared to disturb me. Though, a few hours ago, I had sensed the small disturbance and looked through my soul sense, only to see three new leaders have joined in on the top floor.

    These four leaders were the ones that were seeing the exit at the 48th floor; now we have the two leaders and Grimm Monsters three, which is a good odds.

    Even after a day, the Commander did not disturb me or asked me if I could solve formation, which is good because a day is not enough to solve difficult formations such as this one.

    Nearly two days passed when I made a big breakthrough in my understanding of this formation and was able to solve it three hourster, but I did not inform them of it. I spend another half day acting like I am still solving it as I rest my mind and body before I readied myself for the things that wille after the door open.

    "I solved the formation," I said. I got up from the spot. Hearing that, the eyes of both humans and Grimm Monsters lighted up as they got ready to enter inside.

    "Why are you wasting time human, project the runes and open the door," The leader Hyenaman said, seeing me not projecting runes after a few seconds. "The power core I have is not enough; I need something powerful for runes to break the formation," I replied.

    As I did,mander camphor moved her hands toward the Grimm Monster, "We have solved the formation, its your time to do your bit," She said.

    The Grimm Monsters did not get angry as I had expected; the three Grimm Monsters discussed the things among themselves; the leopardman even came closer to runes to feel their power it went back to two leaders.

    Finally, after a minute of discussion, Hodgman took out a tiny red pearl with slight unwilling expressions.. "Here, this Red Cascade Pearl would be more than enough to provide the energy you will need to break opened the door," The Hogman said and threw the pearl at me, which I had caught with shining eyes.

 Chapter 1896 - Tower Masters Office

    <h4>Chapter 1896 - Tower Masters Office</h4>

    I looked at the Red Cascade Pearl with shining eyes and noticed how my vines desiring for it. The pearl is quite precious; not only it had immense fiery energy, but this fiery energy is quite gentle; even Ashlyn is demanding it to eat.

    I put the pearl into the calibrator and projected the runes a secondter; as the runes projected on the door, they lit up with the rest of the runes that were already on the door.

    Dhub!

    Seconds passed by, and the rune continued to light up before everything copsed suddenly, and all the runes have vanished, leaving the giant door without any protection.

    As that had happened, five people appeared in front of the gates. Two humans and three Grimm Monsters, all five of them are leaders. Both parties looked at each other cautiously before all of them ced their hands against each side of the door and pushed.

    Click!

    The door smoothly pushed opened without any problem; the only sound I had heard it that of click, which was also very faint.

    The door pushed wide opened, and the leaders entered inside without hesitation, and we followed behind without wasting a second and found ourselves in arge hall with a huge desk and chair which looked less like a chair and more like a throne for the giant.

    Aside from that, there arerge bookshelves, a huge praying mat, and seven small strange paintings which seemed to have filled with full of meaning that I could not understand but seeing those paintings, eyes of the all five leaders have lit up.

    "Human, give the painting to us, and everything in the office is yours." Said the Hyenaman to the Commander. "Snort! You think we are idiot Grimm Bastards. These are enlightened sources, not some cheap painting that will give you if you ask." Adam Skarg, the leader, ss Tyrant, said before the Commander to utter the word.

    ''Enlightened Source'' hearing those words, greed couldn''t help but appear in my heart for a moment. The enlightened source is one of the most important things that Tyrant should have if they want to advance further; any Tyrant would fight to the death to get them.

    Currently, I don''t need them, and even if I needed them, I don''t think the leaders would give them to me, even if they won''t be able to get them without my help.

    "Humans, ept the offer we are kindly giving you, or else we will kill and loot this ce for ourselves," The Hogman threatened. "Oh yeah, I like to you try it, forget beating us, you won''t be even able to take the paintings without our help," Adam fired back while casting a nce at me.

    To that Grimm, Monsters felt silent, but they did not remain silent for a while, and full blow verbal fought started between them, with their auras ring to suppress each other.

    The only people who remained quiet were the Commander and our elites. Seeing I won''t be able to get my hands on those paintings, I want to try for books but seeing leaders could burst into fighting any second, it did not seem wise to change my position, which is behind the leaders.

    "Gentlemen, there is no use in fighting. Since all of us want the paintings, let''s negotiate calmly about them," Commander said, and everyone calmed down for a moment.

    They started negotiations a few secondster, and their words became even more intense. The Commander, who usually stayed silent till now, started shouting, and her aura began to sh with the Hyenaman. The sh of their aura was so powerful that us elite had to take few steps back to remain safe.

    It took half an hour for their negotiation toe to fruition, but it did. Of the seven enlightened sources, the human leaders would take four, and Grimm Monster would take three. The reason humans got the upper hands despite having fewer numbers is, the paintings are protected, and I am the only one who could take it.

    "Jordan, will you please open the formations on the paintings?" Commander asked. "I want all the books on the bookshelf, the original copies, and that air pen on the desk," I said back.

    "You little shit, you dare!" The Hodgman shouted while pressing me with its powerful fiery aura. "Little human, you should be satisfied by the fact that we are not killing you," The leopardman added with a threatening smile.

    "Original books and air pen, or you can break us those paintings yourself with artifacts and explosives, you have," I said with the leveled tone, without backing down for a second, even when those two pressed down with their leader ss aura.

    "Books we can copy, and there is no use of air pen to us," Commander said to the Grimm Monsters before she turned to me. "We ept your request Jordan, now please open the restrictions on the painting for us," Commander said; I nodded and took the calibrator out.

    The formation of the painting is hard, but its difficulty was nothingpared to that of the door. It was extremely hard andplicated.

    These ones are straight, but still, It took me five hours to solve the first formation, and I made it five. When I opened the first painting, it went to the Commander. The second painting, which I took four and a half hour to open, went to the Grimm Monster.

    A little more than a day had passed, and I finally opened thest painting, which went to Commander. I could see the sparks flying between the two groups as I handed thest painting; at any moment, these two groups could fly, and if they did, we were dead.

    They looked at each other for a few seconds before their emotions finally calmed down, and they looked at their second target.

 Chapter 1897 - Hall of Enlightenment

    <h4>Chapter 1897 - Hall of Enlightenment</h4>

    "Here is the air pen you had asked for," Commander said as she gave me the wonderful artifact. This crystalline red pen had many names, runic pain, carvers pen, and others.

    The basic function of it is drawing runes; it can draw runes on air or on the ground. The most amazing thing about it, that this pen could be bounded, and once it, I would be able to make it draw the runes from my mind, it would be able to draw the huge formation, which took hours could be drawn in a minute.

    The level of this air pen is very high; it would work much better than the air pens I had read about it before. I wanted to look at all its features, but there are other things for me to do. So, I carefully stored the air pen in my storage and looked at my next target, the bookshelves.

    There are four big bookshelves, all of them protected them. Half of the bookshelves are empty, but that is not unexpected, as the offices of vice-masters. The tower master has also taken the important books and left the ones which it considered unimportant.

    While at its level, these books may seem unimportant, but they are simply precious to me. Whatever knowledge the books behind the fogged ss contains going to be important, and I can''t wait for them to have it in my collection.

    I scanned the runes and began to solve the formation. The formation on the bookshelves is just as hard as the one on the painting and took me two and a half hour to solve, but as always, I added an hour extra before opening the bookshelf.

    As the bookshelf opened, the Commander ordered the elites to open, took out the books, and brought out copying an artifact that was a little more advanced than the one that Danielle had and started to make the copies as I started to solve the formation on the second bookshelves.

    It took me few minutes to focus on solving the formation on second bookshelves. I have read the titles on some of the books, and they have excited me so much that I was unable to focuspletely for few minutes.

    In three and half hours, the second bookshelves have opened and then the third before the final one. There we all had to wait for an hour before the artifact created more than ten copies of each book, as everyone wanted a copy.

    The modern printer would be much faster than these artifacts, but they could not deal with these books which high magic signature and runic knowledge; they would short circuit within seconds if we used it on these books.

    After the books were copied, the leaders again started their looting while we elites watched. It took them few minutes to take all the unprotected stuff that by the time they were finished, everything had been picked clean, and now only five doors have remained.

    In the offices of the vice tower master, there is only one door aside from one that the one used toe inside, but here there are five, aside from the one that leads to teleportation, the other four offers the different avenues, and I had already chosen the one I wanted, and I hope the leaders do not choose that one.

    "My brethren, I hope you will be finished off each and every human by the time wee back," The Hyenamn said suddenly. Shocking all the humans, except for leaders, "You all should be enough to wipe out every sign to these bastards; I would be very angry if you do not wipe off half of them." Commander said, and she walked with Grimm Monster tower the middle door.

    ''Hall of Enlightenment.'' This is the door that all the elites are very interested in and walking toward it. I had not thought all the Elites would have the same target; I quite feared for my safety, thinking even if a single leader remained behind, all of us humans would be finished.

    All the doors are unprotected, and it opened the momentmander, and hyenaman pressed it. The Commander and Hyenaman were first to walk inside before it was leopardman; the Hogman and adam werest.

    The was no problem, I had expected; some Grimm Monsters might y a trick and remained behind before nothing of that sort had happened. The leaders seemed too excited to walked into that door to care about us elites.

    We watched the close door; some of us even thought of following the leaders. There must be something good inside to make the leaders excited when suddenly a runic formation appeared on the door, and this formation is strong as the one door to the tower''s master''s office.

    It took everyone by surprise but not for long, as both sides soon turned toward each other, with attacks ready tounch at a moment''s notice.

    "Humans, your leaders are left; what are you going to do now?" A Rhinoman asked in a threatening voice. It is one of the most powerful Grimm Monsters here, a peak elite.

    "So, you want a fight? We will give you a fight; you only have double the numbers than us, it would not be that of a challenge for us to finish you all off," Rey replied as he took out his thin ck sword, which seemed quite sharp.

    "Human, you dare!" An apeman shouted with an aura of peak elite sting off its body. "It is not that we do not dare, attack us, and we will attack you back with the double fury," Martha said, sting off her powerful aura, which is no less weak than that of the apeman.

    The silence descended as we pushed back aura auras against the Grimm Monsters; though they had double the number of us, we were doing just fine against them.

    Rey is right.. They have double numbers than us but fighting them would not be a problem; we are used to such disparity in numbers against the Grimm Monsters.

 Chapter 1898 - [Bonus chapter] Ardent Grove

    <h4>Chapter 1898 - [Bonus chapter] Ardent Grove</h4>

    "How about we stop this aura sting and choose the door we want to," I said, getting tired of this charade. Everybody wants to enter the door before they start a fight; fighting here would be detrimental to both sides.

    "I am going to enter the ''Ardent Grove.'' If any of you are interested, do follow me," I said while looking at the Grimm Monsters and walked toward the wooden door.

    I was quite surprised when I found Danielleing with me. I had thought she would choose the other door.

    Though I am surprised by her actions, I am very happy about her; with her, I would be safer, even ifrge numbers of Grimm Monsters came behind us.

    Click!

    Soon, I approached the door and opened it without hesitation before walking inside with Danielle. I close the door behind me, but I know that Grimm Monsters wille, and they have only three seconds. From what I observed earlier, the runes on the leader''s door opened three seconds after it had closed.

    "Wow, it is something else!" Danielle gasped as she flew into the air, and when I appeared beside her, I couldn''t help but gasp too.

    The ce I had appeared seemed close to the herb hall, but it is way bigger than the herb hall and has much fewer herbs than it.

    The huge hall only had twelve herbs, but all of the twelve herbs were packed in the protected sphere. From what I could tell, each sphere emted different types of environment to condition these nts.

    These nts are extremely precious, to begin with; if they hadn''t, they would not be in the personal garden of the tower master, and top of that, these nts are being grown into a special environment, and that makes them even rarer.

    There used to be at least double nts here, but all formations were able to survive the test of time, and except for empty ces, nothing had remained of them.

    Click!

    I was observing those nts when the door clicked opened, and Grimm Monsters walked in. A total of four of them, and seeing them, my eyes could help but pop open.

    I had expected the powerful Grimm Monsters to follow us here but did not expect the Grimm Monsters would be this powerful. There are four Grimm Monsters here, and of the four, two are peak Elites while the other two are considered mid elites.

    ''I hope that trip to the training room had really helped you; otherwise, it would be quite a hard battle.'' I said to Danielle telepathically. ''Yes, it helped enough that we will not die in the hands of these bastards,'' Danielle replied, hearing that I had finally heaved a sigh of relief, and a twinkle appeared in my eyes.

    If it had been only one peak Elites and two regr elites, I would have handled them myself, but two peak elites changes everything; against them, I would be in a purely defensive state, not getting even a single chance to attack.

    We were staring that each other when the door closed on its own with a click, approximately three seconds after the Grimm Monster came in.

    "Humans hand over your storages and help us break all the formations, and we will give you a clean, painless death." Said Lolite Frogman, which had a skin made of lolite gem. Threateningly flicking its jagged tongue toward us. It did not have to support its speed by action; we could tell it was threatening us.

    There are four Grimm Monsters here, two peak Elites while the other two mid elites. The Peak elites are Scarlet Horn Apeman and Lolite Frogman, while the mid Elites are Snow Werewolf and Bullman, they made quite a powerful force.

    "Did you guys never get bored with this bullshit? To be honest, I am quite tired of hearing the same words over and over that it felt jarring to me," Danielle said before I could utter the word. Though she is kind of right, hearing those same words from them over and over again makes me quite angry.

    "Kill this bitch but keep that human alive; we will going to need him to open all these domes," Scarlet Horn Apeman said as it pointed its staff at us, and the next moment, they all came at us with a wolfish smile on their faces, thinking, we would be an easy catch.

    I could tell how we looked at them; Danielle''s aura is that of the early Elite, and I also made my aura that of the early elites not to draw too much attention. Compared to both of us, these four seemed extremely powerful, who could finish us off in a few seconds.

    All of them came at us, but as they reached halfway, thousands of multicolored bubbles appeared in front of them and exploded.

    Bang Bang Bang¡­

    Loud exploding sounds rang out the next second Frogman and Apeman burst out of bubbles while Snow Werewolf and Bullman were still struggling against the bubble that surrounded them and spreading all over their bodies.

    Danielle''s strength is not dependent on her Inheritance and attributional strength but on theprehension of her art. She may seem like a regr elite, but she could have a strength of a leader or above ss powerhouses; these people with the Grand Art are really scary.

    Just her single attack told me she had the strength of the peak Elite; normal attacks could not stop the mid elites with a single attack.

    The two peak Elites seemed to understand that as expressions on their faces became serious and powerful aura sted off their bodies.

    "Scarlet Strike!" "Hailstorm of des!"

    Both of themunched the powerful attack and seeing the attack, I knew they were peak elites. The energy of their attacks filled therge hall. If there had been any regr Emperor present in any part of this hall, they shredded to pieces and vaporized under the stray energies released by the attack.

    I did not dare to underestimated and immediately activated the first boost; as I did, great power filled my body, giving me the feeling that I could do anything.

 Chapter 1899 - Rainbow Bubbles

    <h4>Chapter 1899 - Rainbow Bubbles</h4>

    "Die, Humans!"

    The Apeman and Frogman shouted as they attacked. The Apeman had a huge Warhammer while the Frogman had its Saber but the most dangerous weapon it held its tongue.

    Their attacks are extremely powerful, if they hit my body directly, I would be in a load of trouble, but that is not going to happen. While they may be powerful than me but I am used to facing such enemies, and I am not alone.

    Bang Bang!

    The attacks came at us, but as they reached halfway, a wall of tiny rainbow bubbles materialized in front of their attacks, and as the attacks crashed into it, it exploded, taking of huge chunk of power and momentum from theing attacks.

    Despite the power of their attacks being reduced by the bubble wall, the Grimm Monster continued with their attacks as they poured more power into them.

    I could see them very angry at Danielle. First, her bubbles incapacitated their two friends, who are still struggling against the bubble, by the way, and now she had reduced the power of their attacks; how can they not be angry.

    CLANG CLANG!

    The hammer of the Apeman struck against my toothpick sword, bringing down huge physical force and bloodline energy. As both of the forces have struck against me, several formations on my armor lit up; they su?k?d the force and crushed it before being absorbed by my runes.

    After thest big meal, my runes have received a huge boost, and with this boost, my armor was finally able to activate some of the formations that couldn''t be activated before. These formations are very strong, able to crush much stronger energies and physical forces.

    "Fuck Fuck!"

    They had just finished with the attack when suddenly, they found rainbow bubbles forming on their bodies at a rapid speed; by the time they had finished with their curses, they werepletely covered with the rainbow-colored bubbles.

    They did not remain in the bubbles for long; a secondter powerful aura sted off them and burned the bubbles off their bodies.

    "We are quite lucky; not only we are killing a Grandmaster Runesmith but also the oneprehended the Grand Art, the council member would personally reward us for this feat," The Red Horn Apeman said. "Yes, we just have to be a little careful about this bitch''s body, should not let the arts origin dissipate before the supreme lords inspect it," The Lolite Frogman.

    "You people haven''t even been able to touch us and still dreaming about killing, aren''t you thinking too further?" I asked, genuinely concerned about the mental state of the two Grimm Monsters.

    "Hehe, human, we are peak elites; what we have shown you now is the spec of our power," The Apeman saidughingly, seeing thatugh couldn''t escape from my mouth, which made them even angry.

    "It looks like you did not believe us human; looks like we will have to show them the real power of the peak elites," said the Frogman in its eerie croaky voice before a shattering aura sted across its body that started to make the air around it crackled heavily as if the particles of air are breaking apart under its pressure.

    The Apeman had also sted off a powerful aura which transformed into a huge phantom of hideous-looking Red Horned Apeman before the phantom turned into the energy and merged back into its body, bringing the changes into its armor.

    "Herird''s Mercy!" "Cyclone of Death!"

    Both shouted and came at us with their attacks bearing the explosive power. I did not waste any time and activated the ''Second Boost,'' the first boost could not deal with such attacks; only the second boost could provide me with the power to defend against them.

    "Die, you wretched bastards!" Both of them shouted and attacked.

    This time too, the rainbow bubbles have appeared, but those bubbles have not appeared on the bodies of the Grimm Monsters or between them, no they appeared their weapons, su?k?n? the energy off the attack, but that did not stop the giant bastards as they poured more energy on their attacks and came at us.

    My sword shed against the huge red Warhammer of the Apeman, and I shook. The physical power of the attack had been great enough that it shook me, but that is all it was able to do against me. The formation inside my armor had crushed the rest of my physical energy and bloodline energy before feeding it to my runes.

    I would not be able to dodge the attack this easily if not for Danielle''s bubbles which had reduced the power of the attack by 30% despite them pouring more energy into the attack.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    This time, the Grimm Monsters did not waste time talking; instead, theyunched another powerful attack and then another. They seemed to want to tired us, or tired Danielle out; while the Grand Arts are powerful, they need immense mental energies.

    Mental Energy Method present in each art, not only one have toprehend the art but also have to practice the method to increase their mental energy.

    In one of our conversations, my father let it slip that my mother is still practicing her mental energy method, and even though the curse had somehow restricted the use of her Grand Art, it could not stop her fromprehending it.

    Her mental energy andprehension of her Grand Art have be powerful enough that she could b?r?ly use her art.

    So, even if the Tyrant had attacked her, she would not be as powerless against it as people thought she would be.

    Danielle''sprehension of her art is much lower, as she had much lesser time to practice the mental method, but she said she would be still able to handle them for forty-five minutes to an hour, which is more than enough time for me to deal with one of them which will make easier for Danielle to deal with the other one.

 Chapter 1900 - Hundred Death Quenching

    <h4>Chapter 1900 - Hundred Death Quenching</h4>

    ''Everwings!''

    I activated without a thought as hundreds of huge red Warhammer phantoms came toward me, each one bearing the power to crush me if it hit my body.

    The rainbow bubbles are forming on each hammer, su?k?n? the phantom hammers powers and destroying them, but there are still too many of them; the rainbow bubbles would not be able to deal with them.

    I activated the ''Everwings'' and harnessed its power before pping my wings as I moved toward the huge phantom hammers. I wish I could dodge them, but unfortunately, I could not. I will have to destroy them, or they will keep following me.

    Rip!

    I appeared the phantom hammer closest to me and swung my sword at it. With sharpness enchantment working with its full power, it had ripped through it, and that was just the beginning.

    There are still hundred-some hammers for me to destroy and not to mention the Apeman, which is currently busy dealing with bubbles that had just formed on its body, but it won''t be long before it came at me, I will try to destroy all these hammers before it does that.

    Rip Rip Rip

    Sharp ripping sounds began to ring out across the hall as I ripped through one phantom hammer after another.

    Few seconds passed by as such when suddenly, I harnessed more power from the ''Everwings'' much more than I had against any opponents since mytest strength increased and swung back my sword.

    CLANNNG!

    A loud ng rang out, and my whole body shook as I took a step back from the Grimm Monster. The Apeman had attacked me suddenly; it was good to think I had kept my eyes on it; if not, its hammer would have crashed against my body, and that would have been bad.

    Still, I am not out of danger yet; I am not only getting attacked by the Apeman but also phantom hammers; there are still twenty-something that had remained to be destroyed. It is a good thing; I have some cards off my sleeve, I could y.

    While I swung my sword at the Apeman to deal with itsing attack, two icy hands with des came out of my back and moved toward theing phantoms.

    The speed of these icy hands was too fast; they appeared beside hammers before my sword could strike against the gigantic hammer that wasing toward my way.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the huge fu?k?n? hammer, making me take two steps back while at the same time, the two icy hands have be a whirlpool and begin to cut through the phantom hammers.

    Operating these two hands is quite hard, seeing I am also dealing with the direct attacks of the Apeman, not to mentions the invisible strings I have been handling, all of which is putting huge pressure on me, but I have no choice but to bear it all.

    I could not even ask for help from Danielle; she is even much stressful condition than me. She is not only handling the attacks of the Frogman, but she is also dealing with the mid elites who are still busy dealing with her bubbles.

    While I am being dominated by this Apeman, not for long. It had been falling into my trap slowly, and it won''t be long before I have itpletely in the trap, and then, nobody would be able to save it.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    Few more minutes have passed, and I continued to get pushed back by the Apeman, but still, it was not able to injure me too seriously. Though I had been injured, not a single one of these injuries is serious; while I am doing fine, the Frogman that Danielle is fighting is in quite wretched condition.

    Hundreds of injuries could be seen in its crystalline bodies; those special exploding bubbles are quite dangerous, that even I am a little scared of them.

    "Fucking bitch!"

    The Apeman cursed as it saw arge chunk of Frogman sted off by hundreds of tiny exploding bubbles, and that made Apeman very worried. If Frogman is in, then it won''t be long before it would be ined under thebined attacks of Danielle and me.

    This is why when it saw the condition of Frogman is getting worse and worse, it tried to run toward it, but how can I let it run toward it when Danielle had reached so close to killing it. The sooner Frogman is killed, the better it would be for me.

    "Your enemy is me, Apeman," I said as I shed in front of it. "Human, it is a chance for you to run. You would lose that chance if you continued to block my path." It warned. "I like to see what you can do, Apeman," I said and harnessed every bit of power I had.

    "Since you chose the death human, I will give you a death!" It said, and aura like never before sted off its body, and that aura formed a huge phantom of hideous Red Horned Apeman this time, the phantom is also holding a hammer.

    "Hundred Death Quenching!" It shouted, and the phantom behind it left the hammer, and the movement of it mimicked by the apeman as it brough down its hammer at me.

    Seeing both real and phantom hammers and the aura they are emitting made me wonder whether I had bitten more than I can chew, but there is use in crying over the things I had already done.. All I could do now was prepare myself to deal with theing attack, which is giving me a very bad feeling.

 Chapter 1901 - Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 1901 - Copse</h4>

    I harnessed every bit of the power I had, though I had done it a few seconds ago; this time, I had dug even deeper, wanting to reach for every bit of the power that was hiding.

    "Die Human!"

    The Apeman said as it brought down its hammer at me. I would have very much liked to dodge the attack, but I could not. The speed of the attack is too great for me to dodge it, and not to mention, it would not let me do something like it.

    So, all I could do was defend against the attack, and seeing its power, I knew even my defensive method would turn useless in front of it. So, I did not even summon it to waste the energy; instead, I swung my sword forward to defend.

    CLLANNG!

    Its huge Warhammer came down on my sword; not only the real one touched my sword but also the phantom one, attacking me with a power I had never experienced before.

    Step Step Step!

    I remained on my spot for a moment before I started to take steps back rapidly while my armor dealt with the huge amount of energies that attacked me. These energies are extremely dangerous, so dangerous that even 10% of them attacked my body, I would die without any hope ofing back.

    Finally, I had stopped after taking back ten-some steps and looked at the Apeman, who was smiling at me as it lifted the hammer slowly and bringing it down at me. Its movements being mimicked by the huge phantom behind it, which increse the power of the Apeman''s attack.

    CLLANNG CLLANNG

    Another attack had hit me, and this time, I was b?r?ly able to stop myself from flying back but still, when I stabilized myself. I saw another attack ising at me with more, and all I could do move my sword in a defensive stance to take the attack.

    This time I had was not able to maintain my feet in the air and shot back in the air and used the counterforce with my wings to stabilize myself.

    "I thought three death quenching would have been enough to kill you, but it seemed like I was wrong," The Apeman said as it lifted its Warhammer, and this time, there was nozy movements when done that, and power it is emitting also very powerful, that my heart started beating in the apprehension.

    The Warhammering at me, followed by the titanic hammer of the phantom, thest attack had sent me flying, and this one would do much more than that.

    CLLANNNG!

    Its giant hammer fell on my sword, and all the formation inside my armor lit up to deal with immense bloodline and energy physical energy which had shot me back from my spot, and no matter how much I tried to move my wings to counter the force, it is not helping me much in the reducing my speed.

    BAM!

    I crashed against the wall of the hall hard, which is the least of my worries as Apeman ising at me with an even stronger attack. This time, I had b?r?ly been able to save myself from its powerful bloodline energies, but next time, I won''t be this lucky.

    Hun!

    The Apeman came at me, but as it was halfway, the bubbles began to appear on its body. Danielle had helped me even when she is a critical moment of her battle, but still, this little interference was nothing in front of the raging Apeman as a powerful aura sted off it and all the rainbow bubble vaporized from its body.

    It appeared in front of me and brought down its Warhammer; its attack did not seem to lose any momentum and came at me like a meteorite.

    CLLANNG!

    A deafening sound rang out as our weapons shed, and I got pushed back against the wall very hard, and this time I vomited blood. In that blood, one could spot the pieces of internal organs and bones; just a single attack of it had fatally injured me.

    "Survived? Let me see how you survive this," It said and swung its hammer again with more power while I used every bit of mental power I had to seal the injuries and begin to dig deeper inside me to get even more power.

    Hun!

    As I was moving the sword to defend, I suddenly noticed some details that made me quite surprised. These attacks are taking a toll on it; I was not able to see it first as it did a very good job hiding it, but this attack had brought those hidden signs out.

    This did not change things much; if it continued to attack me with this intensity, then it would be me who would first break, not it.

    CLLANNG!

    Its hammer struck against my sword, pushing me against the wall of the hall even harder. If it had been a regr wall, it would have been turned to dust, but nothing had happened to it, not even a scratch, while nearly every bone of my body broke and sent me puking.

    "So, you have finally copsed," The Apeman said; seeing my condition, all the bones of my body broken away, and my aura in disarray, I looked like I could copse any moment.

    "You were a worthy enemy human, but it is time for you to die!" It said and swung its hammer with great power, as it did, the phantom behind it also mimicked its moment and attacked me with its titanic hammer.

    The hammer came closer and closer to me, and when it was just about to hit me, it stopped, and with it, the phantom hammer also stopped.. If it had not wasted any time in talking, it would have been able to score another attack, but unfortunately, it did not use that opportunity, and now it will have to pay the price for it.

 Chapter 1902 - Honeycomb Filled

    <h4>Chapter 1902 - Honeb Filled</h4>

    "You were very hard to deal with, you know. If I had taken one more of your attacks, even I did not know whether I would be able to survive it or not," I said as I straightened myself.

    I am in really bad shape; nearly all the bones in my body had been broken with its bloodline energy in me, which fortunately I had sealed temporarily, but it would not remain sealed for long. It is already struggling hard, and I will have to deal with it as soon as possible before broke those seals and rampage in my body.

    Before I deal with Bloodline energy, I first have to deal with the source of it. It is a danger that I have to deal with as soon as possible.

    ''Ice Dome!''

    I said and activated the Ice Dome; just as I covered myself and it in the ice dome, my strings have appeared. They had covered 90% of its body, and I began to pour more energy into them to cover it up 95%.

    I could not take any risk; even with strings covering nearly every part of it am struggling hard. Using one more after another to break through it, though the strings are strong and have sealed all its energy points, so it could not release its energy outside, I still do not want to take the risk.

    Puch Puch Puch

    Half a minuteter, my vines have covered it by 95%. As that, thousands of sharp ends came out of the vines and pierced through the body of apeman. Its defense is very strong that I had covered, each of sharp end with an aura of sharpness that totem artifacts enchantment has.

    As the vines entered inside, they immediately met with resistance of its Bloodline. The resistance is so powerful that I had to up my energy transmission to the vines to maximum; it would take hours if my vines grow inside it using its own energy.

    I begin to pour huge energy into my vines, making them grow. As my vines spread, I got a clear look at its body and was a little surprised when I noticed the signs of essence extractions; though the signs are minute, still, I, who is an expert in essences extraction, were easily able to see them.

    I was right earlier; its attacks were powerful because it was burning its essence for them. If it had not done that, I wouldn''t have ended up in such a condition.

    While the peak elites are powerful, they are still within a range I could handle. If I had chosen to fight the Frogman, I wouldn''t have been in a state as I am currently in, but Frogman would not have given me what I needed the most; this one could give me what I wanted.

    Though it is a very precious moment for me, and as this day, I would be able to fill the remaining honebs and reached the limit of power an Emperor could, dealing with the bloodline energy is also important as it could kill me.

    Hun!

    I was dealing with the Bloodline energy when Green and Silver runes came out of my body and began to spread on my vines. It took them little more than ten seconds to spread over all the vines, and the harvesting process started after that.

    Thick crystalline bloodline energy came at me; it is dense and big bloodline crystals. If bloodline essence crystals in Bone Snakemans bloodline were like millions of shiny little points, then the bloodline essence crystals in the Red Horn Apeman bloodline were like sand specks.

    The difference is clearly visible, and I am very happy to see it; I have only three hundred cells of Honeb left, and I hope it will be enough to take me to the peak elite stage.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, my runes stopped taking the bloodline essence, and the bloodline essence that was supposed toe at me divided into the other parties.

    I am not surprised to see it happen; my runes have reached the limit; they could not absorb any more of the bloodline energy. If I want to absorb more of the bloodline energy, I will have to level up to Tyrant, and this time, there is no loophole like expander I could exploit.

    There is one way that can take my limit even higher, but I have no interest in choosing that way.

    A second after my runes stopped feeding on the bloodline essence, my runes shone, and strengthening energy flooded inside me. It took them a mere second to reach every corner of me, and just that happened, the cells of Honeb began to open themselves and take the energy in them.

    Thousands of cells began to get filled every second, and with it, my strength started rising. Not only my strength started rising, but the serious injuries I had suffered also began to heal rapidly, and that within few seconds, all the injuries I had suffered healedpletely.

    Seconds passed by, and cells kept getting filled and merged with me when finally, thest cells got filled by thest bit of energy and merged inside me.

    The whole Honeb got filled; when I had first designed the Honeb, I had never thought I would be able to make the cells of it four times bigger or even able to fill them in such a short time. I had thought it would take me years, but I had done it within one.

    I couldn''t help but feel a little proud about it.

    Shake!

    I was about to analyze the increment I had just got when suddenly my body shook heavily for no reason, and I cked out for a moment, and when I came to myself and saw what was happening, I gotpletely blown away.

 Chapter 1903 - Bloodline Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 1903 - Bloodline Transformation</h4>

    I looked inside me and saw all types of energies flowing; I saw ice and fire elemental cosmic energies, divine energies, and even diamond energies, and where all this hade from since I had already digested them all, it is a very good question and needs more than a minute find an answer.

    The short answer is the Honeb broke and melted away, and now all the energies that used in making it and all it absorbed to strengthen it has separated.

    I had designed the expander in mind that it would create a small pack that would absorb the energies and then merged with it to strengthen my body and soul. It did just that but now all the cells filled, the Honeb had melted away like the cast; I had not programmed this.

    It is the work of my runes; they have done something which had melted the Honeb and released its energy, and to my surprise, my body and soul did not copse as I had expected if something like this to happened, instead the packets of strengthening energy that had been stored in it begin to spread inside me more equally.

    As it happened, I felt my body and soul became even more uniformed; the little friction that used to exist before had disappeared.

    While the packets of energy had merged with my body, these energies of Honeb are still inside me. They could not be merged inside me as I had reached the limit, and I hope they will not circte around continuously; while they are not doing any damage to me, that fact could change at any moment.

    Buzz!

    I had just thought about what would happen to these energies when suddenly, my runes lit up with a buzz, and all the energy moved toward it.

    My runes started to take the energies; it had quite surprised me, as the amount of energies my runes could take depended on my body and soul, which had reached the limit, which means the runes had also reached the limit and they should not be able to do what it is doing right now.

    I had remained confused for a few seconds and frantically searched for the answers, which I had found a few secondster.

    ''So, that is where the energies are going,'' I said to myself.

    In one way, my runes are taking the energy. Though they are not consuming in a whole sense, they are just feeding it to the part of them, which is capable of bending the rules. The runes are feeding the energies to my pseudo bloodline; this part of runes incorporated the rule-bending power the most and could bend some rules in a small way.

    It feeding on these energies and getting stronger rapidly, which is not surprising; the energies it is consuming are extremly precious and powerful. If my body had space to merge with these energies, I would have received a huge boost.

    It took nearly eleven minutes for it to absorb all the energies, and from the colorless crystalline color, it had gained light pink color.

    It had be powerful, and I would have loved to test its power, but I will do thatter; first, I have to check my own strength.

    It took me few seconds, but I was able to analyze my own strength, and I was shocked.

    I am still an elite but at the very top of it, at the absolute edge that now even the smallest step would take me out of the elite stage, but this smallest stage is not easy to take. While for me, it is impossible to take without reaching the Tyrant stage, for others too, it is extremly hard, as taking a step means bing a leader ss Tyrant.

    This strength is more than I could imagine, and not to mention my bloodline had also gotten stronger, which I am sure would be very helpful in capturing the enemies.

    I don''t think I would need to do that with elites unless they attack me withrge numbers. With a huge increase in strength I just had, there is b?r?ly any elite that could match me.

    After being satisfied with myself, I had turned to the apeman, which had turned to husk already. I took out the essence roses from its before stripping it off, of all the treasures it has, including its storage. When I looked inside its storage, I couldn''t help but blow away; there is really a huge amount of good stuff here.

    Its storage did not disappoint me at all; aside from the herbs, there are many different types of treasure, some of which I wasn''t able to identify, but they seemed quite important.

    With everything done, I removed the Ice Dome and saw Danielle sitting in the corner, with the body of one mid elite not far from her. As for the bodies of the other two Grimm Monsters, I did not have to ask where they went.

    She was already very close to finishing her battle when I had summoned the ice dome and killed the Frogman not long after that. I was looking at everything with few strands of the soul senses I had spread around the hall.

    "I had expected to see you all bloodied and broken, but you seemed fine, more than fine," Danielle said with clear surprise in her voice as she looked at me. I did not answer, just smiled; it is not something cloak with the lie, so remaining quiet is the best option.

    "Here, take this one; I had taken the two," Danielle said as he motioned toward the body of Grimm Monster. "I did not do anything; it was all your efforts," I said and rejected her kind offer. It is she who helped me throughout the battle; if not for her, the battle for me would be a little harder.

    "Take it, in exchange, give me one or two nts in these domes," Danielle said.. I wanted to reject her, but after thinking for few moments, I decided to take the body.

 Chapter 1904 - Dome Breaking

    <h4>Chapter 1904 - Dome Breaking</h4>

    "How is it? is it difficult?" Danielle asked when I opened my eyes after analyzing the formation. "Very much. It is as difficult to open as the door of Tower Masters hall." I replied, hearing that a look of disappointment appeared on the face of Danielle before it had disappeared.

    "You should start reading about the nts," I said. The dome made it hard to see what was inside clearly; though I could see the environment inside and the rough shape of the nt, I could not tell exactly what type of nts the dome has.

    I hope using the information we have, Danielle will be able to shortlist some nts; when I finish breaking the formation, she has the information ready, so we will not spend too much time searching for the information about the nt and its harvesting process.

    There are twelve domes in total, and it will take a lot of time to solve them. While Danielle may be disappointed by that, I am not; I am very happy. These formations would help me in furnishing my formation solving skills even further.

    After analyzing them deeply, I took out my calibrator and began solving the formation with a focused mind.

    This formation dome is on the same level as the door of the tower master''s office door, which means it might take the same time. I could not give it the same time; it would take nearly a month to solve the formation and harvest all the nts.

    I have to be faster in solving them, and I had already given myself a timeline, and that is of the two weeks. Currently, it might seem hard, but it is possible, I improve as I solve the formation, and I would improve while solving these formations too.

    With calibrator in hand, I begin solving the formation in earnest. Within minutes, I gotpletely lost in it, forgetting everything; the only thing I have in my mind are the runes floating in front of me.

    Seconds turned to minutes, and minutes turned to hours before I knew it; a day had passed, and I still solving the formation. There is only silence in the hall; the only sound they would hear is the flipping of books pages that Danielle is reading.

    Finally, the runes in front of me moved and formed a perfect gate as it happened, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, I had solved the formation, and I did it in twenty-nine hours; I was an hour faster than I had given myself time for.

    With me solving the formation, I did not waste any time and put a very precious high energy crystal in my calibrator and projected the runes.

    A second after, I projected the formation, the runes on the dome lit up, and they formed a transparent door, through which I could see the nt inside clearly. I did not break the whole formation; that would have wasted whole efforts.

    These nts are a special environment, and this dome is part of me; with me breaking the dome, the environment would change suddenly, and the nt inside maye into harm, and that will defeat the whole purpose of what I am trying to do.

    So, I created the formation that formed a small door, through which not only could I see the nt inside clear but also walked inside without triggering any intruder formation on the door.

    "It is a Saltirian Grass, here its a harvesting method," Danielle said and showed me the method of harvesting, which is quiteplicated; I read it carefully before I stepped toward the gate.

    "Wait, are you not going to practice it before you try? It is the quiteplicated method, you know," Danielle said when I saw about to pass through the gate. "While the process is little, I do not need a practice it before I put it into use," I said and walked inside.

    It is just creating a veryplicated runic graph; for others, it would be quite a hard thing to do but not much for me. I am more worried about the ice-cold environment inside the dome, which looked like it could freeze me.

    I had to use my bloodline energy as ast resort; I don''t whether it would work or not, but it had worked, it had b?r?ly been able to protect me from the extreme cold inside it, and I was able to harvest the extremely precious nt sessfully.

    I did not immediately start for the second nt; instead, I ate with Danielle and slept for six hours before I started again.

    I had been awake for quite a long time and fought a very tiring battle before going through a huge change and solving a very hard formation; all of it made me bone-tired that resting was the only option before I could start again.

    I started on the second formation, and it took me twenty-five hours to solve it; the third one had taken twenty-two hours, the fourth one took twenty-hour.

    As I continued to solve the formations, I became more proficient in them, and they took less and less time for me to solve; by the time I reached the twelfth dome, I only needed five hours to solve it and fifty minutes to harvest the nt inside.

    The winds inside were very sharp; I had to dodge them while create a runic over the nt to harvest it.

    Still, I was able to finish much lesser time I had given myself; it had taken me nine days, much lesser than fifteen days I had expected, even I got surprised by it.

    I am very happy right now, not only because I had gotten very, extremely precious nts but also because I had learned something while solving the formation I could use in my Inheritance.. I had solved a big problem I am having in my Inheritance with what I had learned while solving the formation.

 Chapter 1905 - Out

    <h4>Chapter 1905 - Out</h4>

    "Here, you take any three of the nts you want," I said as I ced five transparent runic boxes in front of her. I have recovered a total of twelve nts, of which five are being d?s?r?d by my runes, and the other two would be very important to two people close to me.

    "I was joking earlier, Jordan," Danielle said, rejecting the nts.

    "That Book you have given me is millions of times better than any nt you could give me; It had finally shown me the path clear path in my art in which I was fumblingly walking before." She said as she pushed the boxes at me.

    "At least take one," I said and this time giving her a look.

    These nts are extremely precious, so precious that all the nts I had found below are nothingpared to them. These are part of the tower master''s personal garden, and all of them needed a special environment for their growth.

    Every single of these nts is precious enough to make the Leaders fight to the death; that''s how precious these nts are, and seeing what Danielle had done for me, I wouldn''t feel good if she didn''t take at least one nt from here.

    "I will take this Wave Froth Vine then," She said, finally took the third box. From what I had read about the wavefroth vine, this nt is used in strengthening one existing constitution and could be beneficial to anyone and transforming to those who are below the Tyrant stage.

    The lower one''s level is, the more beneficial it would be for them. It is best for those who just started practicing, those would get astonishing practice talent, and there is a slight chance it may help them awaken the hidden constitution or bloodline they have in them.

    It made it the most expensive nt here; many powerful people would pay an arm and a leg for something like it.

    "Now that we have finished with the Ardent Grove, its time to leave; I hope we would note across any Grimm leaders," I said jokingly, which brought a smile on Danielle''s face.

    While I may have said those words as a joke, I really hope we don''te across any Leader ss Tyrant. Even with our great advancements, we are no match for a Grimm Leader.

    "Click!"

    I reached the door and pulled it gently, and it opened without any problem as I had expected. These doors are reinforced with runes from outside; there is no problem in opening them from inside.

    We did not immediately step out; I looked outside with my soul sense, and when I did not found anything, I took a step outside, and Danielle followed me.

    As we stepped out, the door was closed behind us with the dense formation of the runes appearing on it. The formation is strong as the domes in the ardent grove, but I would still not be able to open it while solving the formation would not be a problem for me; I did not have something that had enough power to break the runic formation.

    The tower master had done something to those doors; these doors have their own power supply, and if I want to break the formation on it, I will have to match my breaking formation with the same power, and I do not have something that could match the power source in the door, even for a second.

    "Should we go into the other rooms?" Danielle asked. To that, I shook my head. "It is near impossible unless you have something that could given me four hundred times more energy than the pearl Grimm Monster has given me," I said to that; she shook her head.

    All the doors have been upied; I had expected at least one to be free, but no, all of them are upied, and breaking them is hard. The door which is not covered in the formation is the door that leads to the personal teleportation of the tower master.

    "Well, it is a little disappointing, but I had gotten far more than I had imagined getting when I entered this tower," Danielle said and turned.

    "Yes, this tower had given us more than we had imagined," I said and walked toward the corner door where the personal teleportation formation of the tower master, it should have an exit route. I just hope it should not be damaged; otherwise, we would have had to walk the floor below and use the teleportation gate there.

    Click!

    The door opened with ease, and I found a perfect teleportation formation, and it was already set at the exit, which could not be changed to other ces. Now, I just have to supply it with power and activate the formation, and soon we both would be out.

    Buzz!

    I added the several powerful mana crystals in the power core of the formation and activated it while hoping everything went perfect this time. Last time, I had been stuck in a strange astral space, which would have killed me if not for Grimm Monstering and sending out by crashing into me.

    A secondter, after formation activated, I found a scenery in front of me disappear, andplete dark appeared before I appeared under the harsh re of the sun with Danielle beside me.

    I found myself under several powerful res, and when I looked around, I saw myself being stared down by the tens of elites.

    When I looked around, I saw thirty-six elites on Grimm Monsters'' side, including the five peak elites; earlier, there were four peak elites Grimm Monsters, two of which had been killed by us. The original two are present here, and the other three are new; these new ones are also the Grimm Monsters who entered the tower masters cabin with us.

    It is not only Grimm Monsters that have found a good fortune; I could see there are fourteen elites standing on the human side. There are four Tyrants who are peak elites, all four of them familiar to me, as they were in tower masters office with us.

    Aside from Rey and Martha, Johanson and Virk have also be peak elites, and now both sides staring at us in shock, some of them even looking around, likely searching for the four Grimm Monsters who have followed us in the Arden Grove.

 Chapter 1906 - To Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 1906 - To Fortress</h4>

    "The three Grimm bastards are dead, by the way, we have killed them," Danielle said, shocking both Grimm Monsters and humans.

    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but shook my head lightly. While I had be powerful, I am still not powerful enough to defeat all the Grimm Elites here. Not to forget the leaders, who might take revenge on us.

    The Grimm Monsters did not say anything except for ring at us; this ismendable restraint they are having, but that is understandable, seeing for the first time, we have more peak elites than them, such thing very rarely happens.

    If both sides were to fight right now, we would be able to ughter them with minimal casualties, but of course, we would not do that.

    The leaders are in charge here, and unless the Grimm Monsters started it or the leaders'' orders, we would not have anyrge-scale battles.

    We red back at the Grimm Monsters before we appeared beside Rey, "Have you guys really killed the four Grimm Monsters that followed you inside?" He asked, still not believing we were able to do that; he even focused his soul sense on us, which is quite rude, and he understood as well, as he scanned us for a fraction of seconds before taking it back.

    "Yes, we did but with the help of the formations that were inside the grove," I said; this was the predefined answer, both of us didn''t want our real strength to be revealed, and this one was more believable.

    Rey and others looked like they believed this answer than their earlier conjecture of us killing them with our own strength which is the truth, by the way.

    "Have the leaders had note? When did you guyse?" I asked, "Martha''s group was first toe out; they hade out three days ago while I came out yesterday." "As for the leaders, there is no sign of them, but I am sure they wille out few days; till then, we will have to keep the watch on these bastards," Rey replied, and we couldn''t help but nod at that.

    "You seemed to have gained quite a lot; your aura is a lot stronger than before," I said. Not only his aura''s stronger but others too, all of them have heavily benefitted from the door they had chosen, but I gained the highest and have full confidence in them beating.

    "I am sure you must have gotten some rare nts in the grove too; I would love to trade with you if you have anything I like," Martha said as she looked at both of us. "I am sure we will get a chance when we go back to the fortress," I said.

    There will be a small trade fair between the Tyrants, and we all have to give a few percent of our harvest to Pyramid; it is one of the rules that all Tyrants have to follow.

    Hun!

    I don''t know whether these people know about it or not, but I am happy there are leaders, especially on our side.

    The Grimm Bastards are very sneaky; they always keep people hidden. I was fearing that they had at least one leader hidden somewhere, and that would be a disaster for us if it had dared to attack us, but now I can remain without any worry, even if the leader attacked, we would remain safe with our Leader ss Tyrant protecting us.

    Time passed by, and a day had passed since we hade out and then another; on the third day, a formation changed, and our people came, two a very angry looking Grimm Monster and two serious looking humans.

    I was shocked seeing both sides, there is Hogman missing among the Grimm Monster, and Adam Skarg condition did not seem fine, but he is unstable that it is fluctuating; any elite could sense the constant changes in his aura.

    Whilemander and Skarg seemed to have killed the Hogman, but the victory is not without a cost; Skarg had suffered serious injuries which should be treated as soon as possible otherwise it would affect its power, the injuries of such level could havesting consequences, my own mother is an example of that.

    The Grimm Monsters are angrier than they were a second ago when they looked at elites of both sides. They were seething and looked like they could start battle any time; seeing that, I and many of my fellow elites started to prepare ourselves.

    "Enjoy the victory humans, it is thest one you will ever get," The Hyenaman said, looking at our leaders and us before flying away with its elites.

    "All right, let''s leave." "The Grimm Monsters would not take this loss lightly and attack us with greater fury; we will be using the time to prepare an apt counter to them so they would keep losing," Commander Camphor said and flew toward the fortress with us behind her.

    A few minutester, we were in the fortress, and as my holowatch got connected, I immediately sent the message to the teacher, which I had prepared beforeing here.

    Still, there would be a lot less ruin exploring than I had initially; this tower had provided me with lots of precious nts, nearly 25% of all the resources I needed, and I am confident I could get another 5% by exchanging some things I got here, which is a lot as I had not expected I would find even 5% of resources when I first came here.

 Chapter 1907 - Trade I

    <h4>Chapter 1907 - Trade I</h4>

    "This should be enough!" I said as I closed the storage box and handed it to the drone. This is a tax, tribute, whatever should one call it, it will be going to the Pyramid.

    I had added lots of rare and precious nts, some rare material, copies of books I had found, and even rare artifacts such as high-end calibrators and weapons. This will be my first tribute to the Pyramid; even though I am not doing it with my real identity, it matters a lot to me.

    It is thousands of years old tradition and responsibility to each Tyrant; each of our contributions helps Pyramid manage its expenses and operations, which keeps the world safe.

    It had been a day I had returned to the fortress, and the first thing I had done after returning was sent mail to the teacher. Unlike other ces, I was posted in an important ce, and it would be hard to call me back in a day to two, especially now when the situation of Scorcese Valley developed to this, and I had revealed my talents.

    Teacher would have to pull some strings and call on some favors to call me back to the academy, and it will take time; I just hope it will not take too much time.

    I had aplished what I hade to aplish here and also got 25% of all resources I needed, which I had not thought I would get, and now, I want to start collecting other resources that I need. There are some ces I have to go to collect them, they are not ruins.

    Though I will be going into the ruines, how many ruins I will have to go will totally depend on after I have done with the two sources I have. both of them offered hope of huge amount of resources for me, and I hope to get at least 30% from them, this would make this lot easier and less time-consuming.

    Resource hunting isn''t the only thing I have to do; there are is still a most important thing, and that ispleting my Inheritance; I am still not finished with it, but with the material I have got, I am confident that I would be finished within few months, it would not take another year as I had expected.

    After I finished my dinner with Ashlyn, I walked out of my room. The small trade fair is today, it will be Tyrants, and select few Emperors would be invited to open their eyes to the big picture. I nned to exchange a lot of things at this trade fair.

    I may have gotten a lot but there many people who had gotten great things too. There were more than a thousand herb halls in the Astral Garden Tower, and I had explored around fifty; it is without question there would be lots of great stuff at the trade fair.

    I was on my way to the arena where the fair is held when I saw spotted Thea and Williams, "Jordan, are you going to the trade fair?" Thea asked as she stopped for me. "Yes," I replied, and I found her looking strangely at me.

    "There is a little warning I have to give you, Jordan," Thea said with a twinkling in her eyes; she is not the only one. Williams also looking at me in the same way.

    "What is it?" I asked, not having a great feeling seeing their expressions. "It is spread that aside from the leaders, you are the biggest beneficiary in the tower. With your formation breaking ability, you have collected lots of nts, some of which could help some people in great length," Thea said very slowly.

    I had expected something like that might happened, and seeing it happened, I couldn''t help the headacheing from the trouble I was going to have in the next few minutes.

    People are not idiots; many have seen me breaking formation after rare and precious nts. Most people know about it already, and those who do not know got to know after few hours of returning, and now, I will be hounded for it.

    It is not all bad; I could even use this as an opportunity for what I want; these will have many things I need, and I have to be careful not to exchange too many precious nts for the things I need otherwise, teacher or that old woman would let me sleep in peace.

    The news of the tower had already spread and windfall we have gotten from it. All the organizations would be eying this as this tower had resources that made tens of elites Tyrants, and those things that could help Tyrants are always in heavy demand.

    I have to give these precious herbs to the academy, not only due to the obligations but also due to necessity. We have much fewer Tyrants than we should for theing war; we need more Tyrants, and they also need to be powerful.

    Many mighty organizations with thousands of years of history had fallen in the wars, and I don''t want the academy to add to that list too. To survive theing war, every part of the academy needs to be stronger, so we not only survive the war but could also make a huge contribution to it.

    I had already made the list of nts and resources I could trade, and those are off-limits, and I am going to be following that list strictly unless I get something very interesting.

    Soon, we reached the arena and entered inside.

    Just as I passed the restriction and entered the arena, my runes became active like never before, desiring hundreds of things present in the small bustling fair in front of me.

 Chapter 1908 - Trade II

    <h4>Chapter 1908 - Trade II</h4>

    "I want Beisd Flowers; what do you want in exchange?" I asked a bald Tyrant named roger smith. In front of him, hundreds of nts are ced in transparent boxes. Like others, he had set up a stall to exchange and sell the resources he had got from the tower.

    "A water elemental nt that could help me with my constitution," He replied, before looking at me with shining hopeful eyes, "If you are willing to provide me nt that could take me to the elite stage, I will give you all these nts and few others resources in exchange," He gave a second offer.

    I had heard these offers tens of times since I hade to the fair four hours ago, and despite rejecting them every time, they keep asking.

    It is not just unranked elites or those who are step away from bing the elite but also from elites; even Martha asked me for it, and I gave the same answer that I gave to every person who asked me.

    "Like I had told everyone, I have only three of them. If I dare to sell them, the headmistress of my academy will have my hide," I said before taking out three transparent boxes.

    "You can choose any one of these nts in exchange for it; there would be no negotiations," He wanted to say something but did not see the look on my face and focused on the three nts I was offering.

    "I will take the deeke root," He said after a minute of looking around at the nts. "Nice doing business with you, Roger," I said as we exchanged the herb.

    After the exchange, I went to the other stall, following the direction my runes were giving me. I am only buying the resources that my runes are desiring, and I am not buying all of them; I have aplete list of things I need, and even though my runes are desiring them, I have plenty of them in storage or that type, then I would not buy it.

    I am still buying 85% of things my runes are desiring, and 90% of negotiations turn sessful as I have lots of stuff.

    Another hour had passed, and I finished most of the things my runes were desiring. Though, there are some things that my runes are sensing, they appear and disappeared as people trade them, and fluctuation is also low, so it does not matter whether I should buy them or not.

    I am not dome buying, but now I am going to use a different strategy. I am going to set up my own shop, but unlike the other shop, I will be making the deal in private while showing my wares out to attract customers.

    I took out an abode and transformed into the shop I wanted before taking out five hundred nts. All of the rare and precious and are all types to attract all types of customers. Though, there is not a thing that is super precious nts, such as those who could help one cross the boundary of unraked into the elite.

    It did not take long for my first customer to walk inside; it was someone I knew. "Williams, how can I help you?" I asked the raven-haired woman.

    "There are some things you are showing interest me; what do you want in return?" she asked as she showed the list of things she wanted from my collection.

    "I do know what I want to be honest," I replied with an apologizing smile, "If you show me what you have and if some things interest me, then we can have a deal," I said, and she gave me a look, "I would not divulge anything about your collection to anyone," I added after second.

    She nodded, and a momentter, hundreds of things flew out of storage, and it turned out she had some things that I needed. After few minutes of negotiations, Williams left with a pleased smile, and I waited for the next customer, who did not take long toe.

    Time passed as one customer, and after another came to my shop, I also left my shop, now and then and when I felt sharp fluctuation of d?s?r? from my runes.

    The deals went well, but not all people came to my shop left with the happy smile, some of them left with a huff of anger. Some people did not take well of my business methods and left without showing a single thing from their storage.

    Soon, it was time to close the fair. I did not immediately go back to my quarters; instead, I went to old man Ed''s quarters with a few friends and acquaintances for the dinner party he was throwing on the asion of him finally aplishing his dream of bing the elite.

    The old man is quite a good host; from entertaining guests to serving the dinner, he did it at his best, without letting anyone feel alone or neglected.

    I had a good time and was slightly tipsy drinking that powerful liquor the old man had brought out of somewhere. It was quitete, and I slept directly without doing a minute of training.

    Eight days passed since we came out of the tower, and I had not received any response from the teacher. Even though I spent most of my time reading the books I got from the tower and working on my Inheritance since themander had not let any Tyrant out, I still want to be back in the academy.

    Ting!

    It was the ninth day, and I was reading an interesting tome from the tower masters collection when my holowatch buzzed with mail, and when I opened it, I saw it summon from themander; she was calling me to her office.

 Chapter 1909 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1909 - Meeting</h4>

    Knock Knock!

    "Come in!" The Commander said from inside as I knocked on the door; I opened the door and walked inside the office.

    "Commander, you have summoned me?" I asked, "Yes," She said with a heavy sigh. A trip to the Astral Tower had changed her, her aura had be even more concentrated, and the feeling of strength she gave off became quite heavy.

    If she projects her aura on normal Tyrants, they will faint without much resistance.

    "I was nning to take a small team inside the Tower to see if I could take some things out of the Tower, like things from some training rooms." "Do you think it is usible?" She asked. To that, I shook my head, "I think it would be a very bad idea,mander," I replied.

    She arched her brow in question, "The reason we are able to harvest the resources, not because of the towers malfunction but because tower let us do that," "From what I have gotten from books we have collected and my own conjecture, I believe that there is AI in a tower and it is very much active," I said.

    "Do you think if we left the Tower alone for a decade or two, we would again have the hall full of herbs?" she asked.

    "Yes, I think so," I said, while AI is not in full control of Tower as it used to. It still does a certain task like sowing seeds. As for taking care of them, it won''t have the ability to do that fully, nor does it need to; some of the nts survive without care, they just need dense energy, and they will be able to survive on their own.

    While we might not be able to get a hall full of precious herbs, as I had said, we would still get thousands of precious nts; the only thing we have to do is wait.

    "Thank you for the input Jordan, I will think about it and now talk about the main reason I had called you here," She said and looked at me in the eyes.

    "Your Headmistress is calling you back, and she is pulling quite a few strings for it," Commander said and looked at me. Her face looked nk, and no emotions could be seen on the surface of her eyes; I could see some hidden irritation and slight anger inside.

    I wanted to remain quiet but seeing the look in my eyes, I thought it would be best to speak few words lest my silence brings out hidden irritation and anger. "Headmistress must have a reason to call me so suddenly," I said.

    "Yes, she mentioned that. Her precious little student had stuck, and he needs your help," Commander said, and when she said it, all the irritation and anger she had kept hidden came out.

    "Nowadays, everybody is worried about their precious students than theing war," "In our days, the teachers and mentors used to throw their students in dangerous situations for them to learn, not coddled them with fulfilling their every d?s?r?,"

    "If her precious student is facing some problems, he should try to solve them on his own, not ask his teacher to bring someone to exin." She muttered; I remained quiet and kept tight control over my emotions which were threatening to spill.

    "Your headmistress had pulled quite a lot of strings that even I had to let you go," She said and removed the book. "You will be leaving in a week before then; I hope you will be able to solve the formations in this book; it will be a great help to me if you do that," she said and handed me the book.

    ''Wow, talk about no pressure,'' I said to myself as I took the book from her hands. "I will try my best,mander," I said, "I hope you do, Jordan," she said.

    A minuteter, I was out of the office; I directly went to my quarters, and when I reached them, I opened the book and started to study the formation inside.

    Seeing their style, they are from the Tower and quite hard. If I had not solved the formation on the grove, I wouldn''t have any confidence in solving these formations on time. I will give my all in solving these formations if I want to leave on time; otherwise, Commander might find some excuses.

    Hours passed and turned into days and four days passed, and when finally, the Commander released the Tyrants out. Only nine Tyrants were sent outside, and old man Ed was one of them when he returned one and a half dayster, there were curses in his mouth.

    He had said the Grimm Monsters have went bat shit crazy; in a span of one and half a day, he got attacked by three times, even when he went his usual hiding, instead of searching and fighting Grimm Monsters.

    He said Grimm Monsters went mad; they were more aggressive than usual and just wanted to kill humans and doing that, even if they lost their lives; they did not care.

    It looks like they look losing quite heavily and now just want to return the favor; well, it would be hard for them to do that unless they bring lots of outside reinforcements.

    I wish I could stay more; I would have loved to fight these crazy Grimm Monsters and turn them in essence rose, but unfortunately, I could not. I have to prepare for my Tyrant level up; I have to be Tyrant before the war begins.

    I was able to finish solving all the formations by the sixth day and spent most of my seven days with friends and acquaintances I had made here; I am going to miss them and this ce dearly.

 Chapter 1910 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1910 - Return</h4>

    "Wee back!"

    Teacher greeted me as I appeared in teleportation formation, "It feels good to be back," I said as I stepped out of formation, and we both walked into her office.

    "This time, I had to pull a lot of favors; Riya Camphor wast willing to let you got," Teacher said as she took her seat. "It will be hard for me to do something like that in theing times," the Teacher said.

    "I had aplished what I had gone there too. It was thest official mission I would do before I had leveled up to Tyrant stage," I said.

    "So, you are really able to gain the power of the elite?" Teacher asked slowly as if still having a hard time believing Emperor could gain the strength of Elite Tyrant. It might look like it is easy to be elite, but people spent decades and even centuries and still did not be one.

    Only when opportunities like Astral Garden Tower came did regr Tyrants could get a chance to be an elite; otherwise, they continued to try to reach until they were dead. The people ?ssigned to Scorcese valley are praising their luck toe across such an amazing opportunity.

    "Yes, I have got the strength of the elite," I said and slowly released the aura of an elite. I had begun from the aura of the initial elite that slowly got stronger that in few seconds, it reached mid elite and a few seconds after that peak elite and still continued rising till it had reached the absolute peak of the elite stage.

    "Gasp!"

    "Is this?" Teacher gasped and stammered. Yes, my aura had reached equal to hers; the only difference was that I had an iron ceiling above me that could not be broken while the ceiling above is made of paper in which she had already made several cracks and just needed a slight push and she would be a leader ss Tyrant.

    "Is this not your fake aura, right?" She asked, and I found myself covered under her powerful soul energy; it is like a flood seeing it; my eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    Teacher''s soul energy had already touched upon the leader ss, it looks like she is much closer to the leader ss than I had thought, and when she became a leader, she would be a powerful leader.

    Teacher''s Inheritance is no apex inheritance; it is one that is left behind by her excellency Roosevelt; it is her legacy, and it is a little differentpare to other Inheritances.

    It is slow to progress due to highprehension, but when one reaches a new level in it, they would not be at the initial stage of that level. The moment teacher became leader ss Tyrant, she would be a powerful leader ss Tyrant.

    "It is really hard to believe this impossibility; I could count the people with my fingers who had achieved this feat before," the Teacher said with a sigh.

    "Now that became Elite Tyrant, you should learn the spatial travel," the Teacher said, and I nodded. "That is what I wanted to talk to you about" "I want to learn it as soon as possible; it is because of it I am stuck in a big part of my Inheritance," I said.

    I need to learn spatial travel, not only because it is a super quick away to travel to a destination but also because I need to collect arge amount of data. So, I could better formte the formation rted to spatial travel.

    Though I have the data from the books, it is not enough; I need to collect the data from practical experience.

    "I am sure councilwomen ma would be happy to teach you," She said, hearing that I couldn''t help but froze for a moment, "Couciwomen Ma, isn''t Professor or other council members that are free?" I asked the Teacher weakly.

    To be honest, that old women scare the hell out of me; the less Ie to contact with her, the better. "She is the best spatial traveler the academy has, and she had specifically said that she would like to teach you the spatial travel when you got strong enough to do it," Teacher said; hearing that, I couldn''t help but massage my head.

    With her saying those words herself, no other council members would dare to teach me; all of them are pretty scared of her.

    "I heard you got quite good loot in Astral Garden Tower, the council had been insistently asking me about," the Teacher asked; she looked a little sheepish when she asked about it.

    "Yes, I was going to give that to you," I said and brought out two wooden boxes with ss cover; one is small while the other one is big.

    The small box only has neen nts of all types, but they are the most important ones. Even supremes might send people after me if they know I have these many of these nts.

    "These nts here will aid one in bing elite; the closer the one to elite, the greater the results they would get," I said and found the teacher shell shocked and excited at the same time that her whole body is quivering in it.

    "This box had two hundred and sixty-two nts that would greatly help the chances of one advancing into the Tyrant stage," I said and shocked her even more that she needed a whole minute to calm her emotions.

    "Won''t you need some of the nts in these ones for your advancements?" Teacher asked when she had be calm enough. "No, these nts are useless to me. I had kept those which are useful to my advancements," I said with a smile.

    "Then I will thank you on behalf of the whole academy; these herbs you have provided would be extremely helpful in raising the strength of the academy," the Teacher said.

    "It is the least I could do, teacher," I said.. The academy had done so much for me that these bits of herbs are nothing to repay all those favors, not to mention, I am sessor, and it is my duty to make the academy as prosperous as I could.

 Chapter 1911 - [Bonus chapter]Spatial Travel I

    <h4>Chapter 1911 - [Bonus chapter]Spatial Travel I</h4>

    "Teacher, I have a favor to ask," I said, "What is it? If it is within my powers, I will do it," She said. Hearing that, I sent a storage bag to her, "I hope you will help me get these things I need," I said and sent her the list to one of the screens beside her.

    "Gasp!"

    Teacher nodded and looked inside the storage, just as another b?r?ly concealed gasp of shock came out of her mouth.

    "It looked like your adventure in the Astral Garden Tower had been far more fruitful than I had imagined," the teacher said as she put down the storage. "These things should be enough to get the things you need," She said.

    An hourter, formation in mykehouse had lighted up as I had appeared on it. I hope that Insoe Flower would be useful to the teacher; it might be able to give her the push she needed to break open that filmyyer of Leader ss.

    She was quite shocked when I left; she could not believe the number of the Grimm Monsters I had killed when I had handed her the essence roses. Anyone in her ce will be shocked, evenmander, if shees to know the number of Grimm Monster I had killed and might faint if she plus that up with the numbers of Tyrants that Ashlyn had killed.

    It had been nearly four months since I had left, but there was no change that hade to my house; It is exactly as I had left it to be.

    After I freshened up and cooked something for Ashlyn and me, Iid on the sofa and closed my eyes. Soon, I was in my Inheritance space, and with huge pieces of runic formations around me, I hade very far in designing the Inheritance, finished about 60% to 80%.

    I am currently not sure at what percent I had finished my Inheritance; I had broken it into several parts and design it as such. I might not use everything I am designing and even make changes to them, which is why I am having a hard time stating my progress.

    Six days passed by; I had spent these days studying and working on my Inheritance, except for sleeping and eating; I had spent nearly all my time working on my Inheritance or rting to it and did not even a step outside of my house.

    Fierce battles have begun there, and it won''t be long before a full-blown warunched out. Usually, the war spread to the lower continents before it began in the central continents; the war on lower continents became a trial to what real war urred in the central continent.

    I had talked to some of the acquaintances back in the home continents, and they say the condition is getting worse. They are fighting by millions, and thousands are dying; when the war begins, hundreds of millions will begin to fights on each continent, and casualties will not remain in thousands.

    I have to be a Tyrant as soon as possible before the war begins in the lower continents, and I have only a few months for it. The Pyramid had predicted it would start within six months at maximum, which means it could start this month or next month.

    I can''t believe war is so close; a few years ago, it used to be a distant possibility, but now it will happen. It could not be averted, nor any party wants to avert it.

    The water had reached above the neck for both parties; they want to conquer us, and we want to ughter them all. Both sides have been preparing for years and have lots of hidden forces and cards they haven''t yet revealed.

    This imminent war is making me work harder than before; to survive, I will need the strength; without it, I would not be able to survive theing war.

    "Well, I would be hoping the sessor would be busy working hard for theing times, but here, I am seeing you taking a nap," A familiar voice. Hearing it, my eyes wide opened, and I got up from the sofa. "I was working Councilwomen Ma," I said as I looked at the old women.

    She looked to be in a good mood, as she was wearing a ck pantsuit. She only wears ck when she is in a good mood.

    "It does not look like you were working; it looked like you were taking a nap." She said back. Hearing that, I couldn''t help but sigh inside my mind; there is no use in arguing with this old woman.

    "Thank you for agreeing to teach me spatial travel councilwomen, ma," I said, putting a bright smile on my face. The smile is not fake; I am genuinely excited about learning spatial travel.

    "It is the least I could do for you sessor," She said, and this time, there was no snark in her voice, which surprised me, but I kept my emotions under control, lest it angered her.

    "Let''s not waste any time then," She said, and we walked toward the teleportation formation; the space inside the Academy is locked. The one way of spatial travel here is teleportation formations; to do other kinds of spatial travel, one has to be powerful enough to crush the restrictions that the Academy had ced.

    Soon we were in teleportation formation, and councilwomen ma added the coordinated that were unfamiliar to me, and a few secondster, I found myself in a shadow of verdant trees.

    "We are in Aroma forest; it is one of the hidden formations that Academy had ced here," Councilwomen Ma exined as we stepped out of formation.

    Aroma forest is a small forest in the territory of the Academy; there is nothing special about it except it is felt with small aromatic flower trees which release a wonderful fragrance that make one feel good.

 Chapter 1912 - Spatial Travel II

    <h4>Chapter 1912 - Spatial Travel II</h4>

    "Spatial Travel has two mainponents, one is tearing, and another is navigation," Councilwomen Ma said.

    "Tearing requires immense strength and precision, and for it, we use much space tearing artifact. If one wanted to do the action by raw force, they need to be a peak leader at the least," She exined and moved her hand up before gently bringing it down.

    As she did, she smoothly tore open the space, "Always remember, make the space tear big enough that you could pass throughfortably; otherwise, it will tear you open," She said and flew inside the tear in a smooth motion.

    A moment before passed through, she had covered herself with the energy. I did not wait and stepped into the tear, but unlike herself, I had summoned my armor.

    There is a huge difference of strength between her and me; while she is peak leader, I just peak elite, summoning energyyer around me is not enough to save me from the space seal unless I use some protection artifact.

    Though I have the artifact, there is no need to use it; the protection of my armor is enough to save me from most of the dangers of the space sea.

    As I stepped beside her, she gave me a look seeing me only using my armor and no protectionter. "Now, it is a most important part, navigation." She said and removed the silver colorpass from her storage, I did the same by taking out the red colored one, and its grade is simr to that of herpass.

    I had gotten many spacepasses from the elite Grimm Monsters I had killed in the tower, and this redpass is the highest grade one.

    "Spatial travel is extremely fast, but it is also extremely dangerous; the space sea is least of its danger, the biggest danger is the wrong direction."

    "The slightest change in your direction could take you into the territory of Grimm Monsters; once you do, their sensors detect you, and they hunt you down; many people had lost their lives due to it," she exined, and I couldn''t help but nod.

    Spatial travel needs extensive practice; an unbelievable number of people have lost their lives by ending up in the wrong ce.

    "Is councilman Harrison seeing the space beast in his younger days is true?" I asked before I could stop myself, and the old woman looked directly into my eyes, "Where did you hear that?" she asked. I wanted to protect my source but seeing the look in her eyes, I lost that notion.

    "Elina," I said, hearing that old woman messaged her head. "That little girl should learn to keep her mouth shut or one she will spill academies secrets in gossip," she muttered before looking ahead.

    "Yes, Harrison imed that he had seen the space beast." She said, "You do not believe it?" I asked. "Space beasts are exceedingly rare that many people consider them a myth." "When Harrison saw the space beast, he was extremely injured, and what he thought he saw might be a hallucination." She said.

    "Space beast is extremely powerful that Tyrant seemed to no match of them," she added without stating her opinion.

    "Enough about gossip let''s focus on the job," she said and activated thepass; seeing her, I did the same. "Even with an artifact like spacepass, the spatial travel is extremely trickly; one has to be careful at every moment," she said and expanded the screen of apass.

    "Look here, there are two coordinates; one is space we are in, and the other is the space we have reach. We have followed its direction precisely, and as you know, each spatial tides affect the coordinates, and wee across a few hundred easily, in even a few seconds of travel," She said and pointed toward the few spatial tides around us.

    We have to be careful of them; sweeping inside them has dire consequences. These space waves are as dangerous as they were when I saw them the first time. The protectionyer amulet had nearly been crushed by space tide, and if not for the professor''s timely help, I would have been turned to particles by the space tide.

    "Now, let''s begin," she said, and we slowly followed ourpasses toward our destination.

    Councilwoman Ma is a much better teacher than I had expected. To be honest, I had expected our lessons to be filled with snarky and condescending remarks and was kind of dreading it. Though the councilwoman, ma is not a friendly type but is an immensely attentive teacher.

    She exined everything in so great detail that I b?r?ly had any questions at the end; no wonder teacher said I would enjoy her lessons. There is more to this snarky powerful woman than I had initially thought.

    "We have reached our destination, and now, we have to make a tear again to get out," She said and smoothly made the tear and got out, and I walked out behind her.

    This time we are in a forest, but it is not an aroma forest, "We have reached the Skald forest," Councilwomen said, we have note much far; the Skald forest and aroma forest are the neighboring forests and have only a few hundred kilometers distance between them.

    "Let''s try one more time," She said and again formed the tear. This time we went to the small city called flore city, which is also part of the academy''s territory, but the distance between it and skald forest is double, between the Skald forest and aurora forest.

    Coulcilwomen tore the space again and went to different spaces; while we moved one space to another, councilwomen continued to exin every aspect of space travel.

    I noted it all down andpared it with the theoretical knowledge I have, which helped me get an even better idea about spatial travel.

    By the time evening came, we had traveled from one corner of the academies territory to another, and the lessons were far from over.

 Chapter 1913 - Returning To The Garden I

    <h4>Chapter 1913 - Returning To The Garden I</h4>

    It had been twelve days since my lesson had to begin, and we had literally traveled around the world, not only in our Academies territory but the territory of the whole central continent, and we even went to three minor continents which were wholly in control of humans.

    It had been four days since I had been practicing the spatial travel with Councilwomen Ma, and except for getting it wrong a couple of times on the first day, I was able to get it right.

    Since then, I had not made a single mistake; the earlier mistakes I had made due to the excitement, and when I calmed my mind and began again, I had not made a single mistake, and my uracy also began to increase despite the increasing distance.

    "Back to the Central Continent," This is the sixth intercontinental trip that I did without any mistake. "I don''t want to inte your ego by admitting it, but your progress is quite shocking." "You are able to do perfectly intercontinental travel in less than a week while people took months to get it right," she praised.

    "Your words mean a lot to me, councilwomen ma," I said respectfully, "Well, don''t get used to it," she said.

    "I have a request Councilwomen, I hope you will be able to help me with it," I said, "I will try if it is within my power," she said, instead of directly rejecting it.

    "I want to take me to my native continent, Mariana Hill''s to be exact," I said; hearing that, her eyes couldn''t help but be sharp. "You should understand what times it is; the pyramid had forbidden Tyrants from traveling to contested continents without its permission." She said.

    It is very s?ns?t?v? times, where both parties are preparing for wars on the lower continents, spatial travel would surely get discovered by sensors of both sides, and both humans and Grimm Monsters woulde at us.

    "I know, but there is one ce I really have to go, and I tell you, going there would be extremely helpful to you too," I said, and her sharp expressionless face loosened a little.

    "Even if I want to help you, I can''t. The moment we tear through the space of the Silver Continent, we will be discovered by both sides, that will not only bring us trouble, but it would also be troublesome for the academy," She said with a sigh of regret.

    "You don''t have to worry about it; this will help us evade it," I said and took out two pearls, on which a very dense formation is carved. These pearls are a great treasure; they could enhance the power of any formation, the two formations I have carved on them.

    "You don''t have to worry about it; as long as we are quick to reach the ce we want, nobody will be able to discover us," I said.

    "Snort!"

    "You should not understand the power of those artifacts sessor; if they were so easy to fool, they would not have been widely used for the thousands of years," Councilwomen Ma said with the snort.

    "I am not underestimating the danger councilwomen; I am just expressing the confidence in my methods to evade them," I said. While her concerns are valid, I have something that no other has which could bend any rule of the world.

    "Ok, then. I will consider this a test of your abilities, sessor; I hope you will not disappoint me," she said before entering the rift and entering inside.

    I followed behind her, and we started to pass through the space sea and a half and stopped half an hourter. "Activate both of these pearls before tearing the space open, councilwomen," I said and handed her both of the pearls.

    Councilwoman took both of the pearls from my hands and activated them. The first pearl activated, and pink-red runes came out of it and covered us both in the formation, while pink-violet runes came out and flew out of pearl and tear open rift on their own.

    I could see the shock appear on the face of the councilwoman as she saw the working of the two pearls, "These formations you have carved on artros pearls is amazing but strange material you have used in the formation ink even more amazing," She said and looked at me in question.

    I did not say anything and just looked at her with an expressionless face, seeing that she shook her head and stepped into the spatial rift opened by the runic formation, and I followed behind her.

    As we stepped inside, the rift closed behind her, and formation flew back into the pearl. The formation had absorbed as the spatial fluctuations, even the most minute one.

    I looked around and saw the hills around me. As I looked, memories couldn''t help but flood in my mind. I had spent quite a lot of time in these hills and made many advancements while adventuring here.

    If not for the fortune I had found in these hills, I would not be standing here with my current aplishments.

    "We don''t have much time Micheal, the quicker we leave this ce, the better it would be for us," she said. I nodded as I calmed my emotion and flew toward the direction of the familiar forest.

    We activated our skills, and the top of the formation covering us, so we would not be discovered; even hidden experts here did not have the power to discover us.

    It took less than a minute to reach the familiar hill, and I saw the hidden entrance covered in vines and other things.. Looking at the signs around, it did not look like there had been anyone here over the years; still, I remained careful.

 Chapter 1914 - Returning To The Garden II

    <h4>Chapter 1914 - Returning To The Garden II</h4>

    "You have not brought me here to this unassuming tunnel to kill me, right? Let me tell you, sessor, the bones of this old woman still have some strength to defend?" Said councilwomen ma as we entered the tunnel.

    "Councilwomen, please don''t joke. With your strength, you could crush me like an insect," I said exasperatedly, "Its better you remember that, lest you have those thoughts in the future," she said while staring at me intently.

    I opened my mouth to say something but decided not to utter the word lest she bends them too.

    "Where are we going anyway, is some dangerous ce? I am a little rusty, hadn''t seen much action in the past decade," She asked. "There is no danger where we are going; just don''t be greedy about the things," I warned, she wanted to say something, but she saw the faint light ahead and appeared beside it before I could even blink.

    When I reached her, I saw her staring at The Garden with wide eyes, and she had a weird reaction as her whole body was shaking.

    "Mystique Garden, it is fu?k?n? mystique garden," She said suddenly and stepped inside it; she is not only, she Ashlyn came out of me and flew out.

    "You seemed to know what it is?" I asked. I have read a lot of secrete intelligence with my current ess, but I never had about ''Mystic Garden she had just shouted out loud.

    "The question is, sessor, why did not you inform the academy about this mind-blowing treasure? This could affect the future of our academy, even of the world," She asked as she looked at me scarily.

    "I did not think it was that important, only when I saw Astral Garden, I realize its value," I said defensively while lying through the teeth; the real answer is I wanted to keep to myself teel I became strong enough that nobody would be able to snatch it from me.

    "The question is why didn''t I had not to know about it? As sessor, I should be informed of these things," I asked back. "This is a high-level secrete that only councilmembers and head of academy have right to know," She said and stepped inside.

    "You could choose the trees of one row," I informed her of the rules, "I know the rules sessor, the Mystique garden had been around for thousands of years, and only those blessed with a great fortune were able to find it, Her Excellencies Roosevelt and Hawthorn were one of the people who had found it," She said as she stepped into the trees.

    The trees, in the beginning, are too low level for her to touch still; she admired each of them carefully, like they were some sort of wonder.

    The trees of kiwis and other fruits have also evoked floods of memories from me; I remembered how much effort I had to put in to reach each tree; I had to train for hours to days before I could gain enough strength to reach there.

    Currently, the energy and gravity here have not affected me even a bit; still, it is getting stronger, and when I reach further, it will affect me.

    "We should have told you about the Mystic Garden. If we had, the academy would have been able to benefit from it more greatly than it would not," Councilwomen Ma said, "I hope then I will get to read some confidential information that is restricted to your level," I said, finishing for opportunities.

    Information is power, and it is right. The more information I have, the rity it will give me about things, "I will make the proposal when the council conveys next time," she said, greatly surprising me as I thought she would just give me a look.

    Suddenly she whipped her head as if she noticed something, "Micheal, stop that bird of yours? She is eating those Carbas Fruits as she is candies. Do you know how precious they are to the newly leveled up Tyrants?" She asked suddenly.

    "She did not listen to me when ites to eating things," I said while helplessly shaking my head. It would be no lie; if I asked Ashlyn to stop, she would not stop.

    "What? What kind of master are you? You can not even control your pet monster?" she asked back in shock, "Unfortunately, no," I said back with the same regret.

    A shock and anger appeared in her eyes, and she took a step in her direction but suddenly stopped as she remembered something and cursed under her breath; she likely remembers the rule of row. You can only the fruits on your row and not others; you can not even move there.

    "At least tell her about the dangerousness of those fruits; if she continued eating them as she is doing now, she would explode," Councilwomen advised.

    "There is nothing to worry about; even if she ate the whole garden, nothing would happen to her," I said, shocking the old women even more.

    "Josephine had told me about you, this little bird of yours being strange, but I had thought she was just making a joke," Councilwomen muttered, and I shook my head. Ashlyn is strange, and I have known this fact since the moment she burst out of her eggshell.

    The fruits of this level have be exceedingly rare than each of them is useful to me; my runes begin to tingle as I reach closer to them.

 Chapter 1915 - Harvesting Fruits

    <h4>Chapter 1915 - Harvesting Fruits</h4>

    The pressure here is great, but it is still something I could bear, not to mention there is the great motivation here for me.

    The first tree in Tyrant fruits are Merig Peaches; the first fruit I had harvested in the garden was also a peach. These Merig peaches help in strengthening both body and soul. If a regr Tyrant eats them, not only they will have a great transformation in their strength, but also their talent will also increase slightly.

    Unlike most fruits here which are best consumed when processed, these fruits are best eaten when they are raw, in their natural state. Any type of processing would reduce the special qualities this fruit contains.

    It did not take long for me to pick up all the eleven fruits the tree had and move toward the Morsa Apple tree in front.

    Hun!

    As I took steps toward it, the suppression of energy and gravity continued to increase till I stopped by the Morsa Apple tree. Here the pressure is so great that normal unraked Tyrant would not even be able to stand; only powerful unranked Tyrants, those who are just a step away from reaching the elite ss, would be able to stand such suppression.

    I am fine under such pressure and even started to pluck the Morsa Apple. It is best to process these apples before consuming them.

    One could extract their essence or consume them through the alchemical recipe; the greatest benefit they will get through a fermentation process, turn it into cider to alcohol; it will thoroughly cleanse one''s soul and help oneprehend the things more thoroughly.

    Just as I took a step, suppression of energy and gravity increase suddenly; it increased so much that only the elite would be able to bear it. I took a couple of more steps before stopping by the tree, which is one of the smallest trees in the whole garden.

    It is a tree of the Heim Tomatoes; these tomatoes are said to be so tangy that no normal person could eat them raw. They are quite expensive alchemy products, but many powerful people would like them in their meal; I am also nning to use them in one of a recipe I have in my mind.

    I gently pluck all the ten tomatoes and store them in crystal boxes; the fruits in the garden did not require any special methods to pluck them, as long as one is careful and use sufficient force, they will be able to pluck any fruit they want without damaging them.

    As I finished plucking the tomatoes, I took a step forward, and just as I did, I felt pressure increase on me that even I started to struggle.

    I took another step and then another before slowing down as I felt like a mountain was pressing down on me. Reahda Lime tree is just a few steps away, but it will take everything I have to reach it.

    I had slowed down my steps but did not stop as I continued to take one step after another, which had increased the pressure on me tremendously, but I bear the pressure and moved with bnced steps, just like I used to do before.

    It took me few minutes, but I finally reached the Reahda lime tree; the pressure I am feeling here is tremendous; even with the strength of peak elite, I had slouched down a little against this pressure. If I dared to take any more steps, I would be crushed.

    "I had thought Headmistress was joking when she had said you just step away from breaking into the master stage, but it seemed like it is true," Coucilwome Ma said, not far from me.

    She is a little ahead of me, standing by the tree with ayer of respiration on her brow. She might be a peak elite, but she is still not powerful enough to defend against theplete suppression here. Even old monsters would have a hard time reaching the single tallest tree, which is on the other side.

    Every fruit tree had certain elements d?s?r?d by runes, which made me believe these fruits are something special. They have not been randomly selected here; each of them has been ced here of certain quality, and all the trees shared those certain qualities.

    I started at those limes before I began to harvest them; I am very slow and gentle doing that, not only because I have to be careful and not damage the trees but also because I could not move much faster. The gravity and suppression of the energy are powerful here for me to be able to make any quick moment.

    One by one, I plucked each lime till I finished plucking all the sixteen Raehda limes and stored them carefully in my storage.

    There are now two options in front of me, going back and moving ahead; at my current strength, I would be crushed and might be seriously injured, even die if I take the step forward, the safest choice would be to back down, but I want to move forward.

    It is not because of the greed for higher-level fruit, which is going to help me a lot but because I have some confidence that I could reach the tree of Mchite Apple.

    There is still one thing I have in my arsenal; this thing may not be much powerful, but it is extremely resilient and might help me reach the tree. Still, the risk is immense, that if that breaks under pressure, I would also break, and there are very high chances that I might die.

    So, I have to think about hundred times before I do it.

 Chapter 1916 - Bloodline Resistance

    <h4>Chapter 1916 - Bloodline Resistance</h4>

    "If your thinking about taking that step, don''t even think even about it." The Voice of councilwomen Ma rang out in my ears. "One more step, and you will face the pressure that only leader ss Tyrants could bear, you will be crushed within seconds," She advised.

    I understand that, but I still want to go at it; I at least want to take a single step ahead; I am sure it will help me bear the pressure of one step at the least.

    With that in mind, I did not waste any time and released bloodline energy into my armor me and my armor. Letting my bloodline energy into every cell and fiber of my armor.

    As I did it, I immediately felt the change in me; the effect of suppression of energy and gravity had lessened a lot instantly. My slightly hunched body straightened, and I was finally able to able to breathe a little easier.

    Seeing the bloodline is working better than I had imagined, my heart filled with confidence, and I took the step forward.

    "Fuck!" I cursed out loud the moment my feet touched the ground. The pressure on me was so much that I had to kneel on the ground the moment I took the step forward. The gravity and pressure of the energy are much more than I had imagined.

    The energy and gravity are affecting the cell and fiber of me and my armor, wanting to pull it down and crush it, and I felt like it might be even able to do it.

    This is really something only Leader ss Tyrants could bear and if I did not have the protection of the bloodline. My bones would have been crushed, and my skin would have been spattered.

    The energy and gravity are very different; if it had been regr weird energy and gravity, it would not be able to affect me at all. Anything that wanted to affect me had first had to go through my armor, but here, it ispletely avoiding it as if it did not exist at all.

    I started to take a long deep breath, and with it, I began to move myself up slowly; it took more than a minute, but I had slowly able to get up and even brought my back leg front. I don''t know why I did that when I clearly wanted to retreat under this colossal pressure.

    "I''ll be damned!" I heard, and when I looked, I saw Councilwomen Ma looking at me with shock. "This pressure is really for the leaders, but you are somehow able to resist it despite only having a strength of elite Tyrant; even if the teacher had been here, she would not have been able to bear such pressure," The old woman added.

    To manage the pressure, I started to circte the Supreme Combat Exercise, but I found it is very hard; seeing that, I used my bloodline energy with it, and as I hoped, the cirction has be little earlier with its help.

    "Hun!"

    I had just begun circting when suddenly I noticed something which has greatly shocked me. I saw my bloodline energy su?k?n? the suppressive energy of the garden, the shock of it had soon transformed into joy.

    I know how useful this energy is; I had used it many times to increase my body and soul; I had not used it this time because I had reached the absolute limit and my body would not absorb it; when I entered the garden earlier, I had kept the eye of energy and saw not a speck of it getting absorbed in my body and soul.

    Now I looked even more carefully, and even now and my body and soul are not taking this energy, but there is someone else who is taking it.

    Nero is taking it, and he is taking it in arge amount; I should not be surprised. It is because of this ce he had started getting intelligence, and I know he liked this energy very much.

    Seeing my bloodline is taking the energy, I crushed the ns of retreat and started to circte the supremebat energy at an even faster rate and as I had expected. Seeing that, I spared no efforts and began to circte at my greatest.

    The seals did not do much; all their power had been absorbed by the bloodline; I could stop the seals from merging, but I did not; unless it is a diamond seal, I will not stop it, and I am still quite a distance away from the forth diamond seal.

    Forty minutes passed by when suddenly, my bloodline stopped taking the garden''s energy; which is not surprising, the garden has a strange rule, be it its fruits or its energy, I could take it in a certain amount, if I want more, I will have to take a step forward, and I am nning to do that, but before that, I have to do something.

    "Councilwomen, if you have any method to absorb special energies, use it; the energy of the garden is very useful," I said.

    I don''t whether she is aware of this information or not, but I felt I should tell her, seeing she is finished taking the fruits and now is just stating at me which feels kind erie and I wish she would not do that, but I did not have the courage to tell her that to her.

    "We could absorb this energy?" she asked back, clearly surprised. It seemed like she really did not know about it.

    "Yes, it is extremely helpful to energy, soul, and body," I said; she nodded and foundfortable space in a less pressurized space before sitting down crosslegged and closing her eyes.

 Chapter 1917 - Falling Down

    <h4>Chapter 1917 - Falling Down</h4>

    Step!

    I took one more step, and as I did, I felt like the world was crushing me as I nearly fell to the floor. I did not let that happen and resisted with my all as I kneeled to stabilize myself.

    Once I fell on the floor, it would be impossible for me to get up, and I would have to look up for old women to drag me out; it would be a little humiliating as she had warned me about it.

    So, as I got the breathing time, I started to circte the bloodline energy again, as fast as I could. My bloodline energy began to take this energy, and very slowly, like trickling water from the tank, I felt the pressure on me is lessening little by little.

    The cirction under this pressure is not easy, but I am doing it as I have no choice but to do it; without it, I would not be able to bear the pressure.

    As pressure lessened with my circtions, I slowly began to get up before I was able to stand tall and bring my back leg in front.

    While I stood up, I still did not take a step ahead; the pressure was still too much for me, I will only take a step ahead only when my bloodline finished absorbing all the energy it could, and that would take little time.

    Twenty minutes passed by, and pressure on me decreased considerably; though I am still facing the immense pressure, it is still is not much as before.

    "You are right; this energy is really helpful, but why suddenly it stopped working," Councilwomen Ma asked behind me. "Like the fruits, the energy also is limited. You have to take a step forward before you can start absorbing it again, and this energy will be of higher quality than you are absorbing," I said, and her eyes lit up.

    She flew one step forward without changing her sitting position and closed her eyes again, "You are right; my method had started working again," She said without opening her eyes. A few secondster, her face had bepletely focused as she lostpletely in practice.

    I also tried to circte faster and faster, and fifteen minutester, my runes had finished absorbing all the energy of this step.

    As I took the step, the crushing pressure increased on me tremendously, and I had not been prepared. I would not have been, I would have fallen down on the floor, but still, it had made me kneel with my whole body shaking; it looked like I could fall down any moment.

    I started circting, which itself had be a struggle, not to mention the difficulty of itself; the energy and gravity also make it harder to circte that I am circting at the pace of a snail, with each second trying to get faster and faster.

    The more energy my bloodline take, the more it will help me relieve the pressure, and for it, I have to circte faster.

    Hun!

    Time passed by, and twenty minutester, a ruby seal began formation inside me; it took a minute to form, and when it, it released its energies which got absorbed by my bloodline. The energies ruby seal offer is wat too little; it is not enough to make any changing progress.

    This one was the eighth ruby seal; I will have to make another two before I can have the fourth Diamond Seal; that is something very amazing and extremely helpful to me.

    Creating a Diamond Seal is not easy even when it is only two ruby seals away; though I am going to circte with all my strength, I don''t think I will be able to able to create the Diamond seal here.

    Another forty minutes passed, and my runes stopped taking the energy; I only needed to take the two steps now, and in two steps, I will reach the tree of Mchite Apple tree and pluck those crystalline juicy apples off it.

    I took a deep breath, and again the crushing pressure hit me, forcing me to kneel on the ground, shaking my body all over. It took me more than ten minutes of cirction before I stopped shaking and another half an hour before I was able to stand straight.

    Thud!

    I did not waste any time and took that step, and just as I did, immense pressure hit me, and I fell to the ground before I could stop myself, and my hand also touched the ground, and just as it, the pressure on me increased even more.

    Crack Crack Crack

    "Ehhhhhh¡­."

    I screamed out loud as my bones began to crack and my skin began to splinter, and the worse thing was, I could not even scream properly under this pressure.

    I had taken two steps instead of one; when my hands touched the ground, pressure on me increased even more, and I had reached this precarious state where my bones were breaking, and skin was splintering, and all I could spread was healing energy and rule power all over my body as I circte the supremebat exercise which a great task itself.

    I looked at the old woman from the corner of my b?r?ly working bloody eyes and saw her busy meditating. I don''t whether she heard me falling and my scream or not; I really hope she had and now just acting because I really need help and now b?r?ly hanging onto my life.

    The healing energy and rule power are b?r?ly holding on, and as time passes on, the damage on my body is bing greater.. Soon the time woulde where my injuries would exceed what I could handle, and I would die.

 Chapter 1918 - Clearing The Hurdle

    <h4>Chapter 1918 - Clearing The Hurdle</h4>

    A minute passed by, and there was no sign of the old woman getting up from her ce; there was not even a single change in expression that might help me think she was messing me.

    I realized, to my greatest horror, the old woman is really too focused on her practice to hear anything. Seeing that I wanted to scream at her, but I couldn''t do that either, the pressure was so much that I could even open my mouth; all I could do was let out weird painful noises.

    Seeing, no help wille from the old woman, I begin to ?ssess my options. I have only two options of surviving, one healing energy and rule power I am employing to slow down my injuries, and the other is my bloodline energy which is I am circting at a pace slower than the snail.

    I wish I could ess my storage; there are many wonderful options are there which could help me, but unfortunately, this powerful energy had suppressed my energies into my body. Even there, I had to put up great efforts to move them.

    There were not many options in front of me; in order to survive, I focused most of my energy on preserving the most important organs, which would keep me alive longer while providing less healing energy to the other organ.

    The result was immediate; the pain increased, but the deterioration of the body slowed down. This is not a permanent solution, it will just let me live longer but still kill me if I stay under this pressure long enough, so I have to find a permanent solution.

    The only thing that could get me out of this predicament is my bloodline; I circte it faster, so it could consume even more energy, and I could get used to it faster and take a step back, which would save me from dying.

    The n might seem simple enough, but it is extremely difficult. I am already circting Bloodline energy with all my efforts, and the speed of it is b?r?ly any faster than the snail. It is still consuming energy at this pace, but I would have loved it if it were faster.

    The healing energy is b?r?ly helping me slowing down my death, but I am doing everything I can with it. I am using it with surgical precision, never providing any ce more healing energy than it needs.

    I had never used the healing energy in such a way before; even though many times I had less energy for a big task, I had never used my healing energy and rule power this way. I never had to; if I had insufficient energy, I would always use the potions; I have a big stock of them in my storage.

    Such precise uses of energy have given huge ideas and filled me with inspiration; If I survive, I will surely add them to my Inheritance; I am sure it will be extremely helpful.

    Currently, I am trying to cut even more corners with my healing energy and rule power to make their usage even more efficient, and I have the world''s greatest thing on the line in my life. There is nothing that motivates you greater than the impending death.

    Half an hour passed by, and my condition worsened but less than I had imagined it would be; I have be even more efficient in using healing energy, making small changes in healing formation I could do with my Inheritance.

    Sometimes, I wish I could make the bigger changes in my Inheritance any time I want; I did not have to wait for my next breakthrough, but it is not simple as it looked. There are many limitations, I hope creating a core would help me pass those limitations.

    Another hour passed by, and my condition worsened even more; even with the sophisticated use of my healing energy rule power, I wouldn''t be able to live much longer if my calctions were right, which they are, I won''t be able to live more than an hour.

    Despite making the noises, the old woman has her eyes closed, making me seriously suspect she is acting, and if I could talk, I would have cursed the old woman to death.

    I needed more time, an hour or two, but I did not seem to have that much time; there are high chances that I might die within an hour.

    Still, there is nothing I could do about it other than keep trying; I had never bowed before the death, and I will now bow against it. I will try to survive with everything I have got.

    Hun!

    Few minutes passed by when a sudden change had urred in me; the healing rule power zed into power; it was like a small spark had turned to a full-blown fire.

    It did not take even a moment for me to realize what was happening; my Healing rule was advancing, and it is not a normal advancement but huge advancement. From the Master''s grade, it had advanced to the Grandmaster''s grade.

    It is quite unbelievable as I had thought, the killing rule would be the first to reach the Grandmaster stage; still, I am extremely happy.

    With the power of the Grandmaster level healing rule, I could survive for few more hours easily, which would be more than enough for me to take a step back; not only that, with this advancement, another hurdle to became a Tyrant had disappeared.

    One of the conditions to be a Tyrant is to have Grandmaster levelprehension in rule power, and I had reached Grandmaster level in my Healing Rule, a very powerful rule which will affect my power when I break into the Tyrant stage.

 Chapter 1919 - Safe

    <h4>Chapter 1919 - Safe</h4>

    "Eeeee!"

    I concentrated all my energy into my hands and concentrated as I pushed myself back, and I was able to do it. Though the distance has been only a few centimeters, it is enough to motivate me.

    After sess, I increased my efforts further and was able to push myself even back; slowly, I began to push back, covering a tiny distance each time till I felt the soul-crushing pressure of me vanished. There is still a very heavy pressure on me, but it would not kill me as that pressure would have.

    That pressure I had just experienced would have been enough to crush most of the people of the initial Leader ss, but I bore it and survived.

    I took a couple of deep breaths and started healing my injuries; even with the grandmaster level healing rule, I was only able to stop my injuries from getting worse, not able to heal them.

    I am heavily injured from every part of my body, healing would take time, but I have all the time in the world, this pressure is not going to kill me. So, without wasting any time, I begin to heal them as Iy on the ground.

    "I told you to not go over your head, now look, you have fallen down without any energy to get up," The voice of an old woman rang out in my ear, just a minute after I had started healing myself.

    I craned my neck gently and looked at her; though I had kept my face nk, still I have her the look. I needed help earlier, and this old woman was not ready to open her eyes, and now, when I am out of danger, she opened her eyes and even scolding me.

    If there was not a fear of this old woman beating the shit out of me, if I stepped my bounds, I would have definitely answered her back.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you need help? If you need help, just ask me; I would be more than happy to drag you back to the safety," She asked. "There is no need, Councilwomen; I would ask for help if I need it," I said slowly in b?r?ly hearable words.

    The pressure here is of the leader level; I was even able to talk like this already shocking; if I had not experienced that colossal pressure, I would not have been able to do something like this.

    "Fine, if you say so, but you need help, just shout; this old woman would drag you back to safety," she said as she changed her position and started meditating again, and I resumed my healing.

    It took me a little more than an hour to heal my injuries; they were much deeper than I had thought, but I was able to heal them all, and now, it is time to get up and pluck those fruits for which I had taken these deathly steps.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, and I turned at three of those juicy mchite apples for them I had risked so much.

    I had wasted no time and started to collect them; it took me less than a minute to pluck all seventeen mchite apples and stored them in my storage carefully. With that done, I began to take a step back; there was no need to stay under such high pressure seeing I had collected the fruits and also su?k?d all the energy it could from the steps.

    "Are you nning to take energies under every step?" I asked a few minutester when the old woman opened her eyes. "Yes, I want to absorb these energies till thest step," she replied before changing her ce and closing her eyes.

    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but sigh as it would take a while; seeing that, I found a good spot andid down before closing my eyes. Since I have time, I might as well use it toward my Inheritance; I had got huge inspiration here, it will definitely help me improve my healing arts.

    Time passed by, in the Inheritance space, I had first noted down all the inspirations I had before I started working on the healing section of my Inheritance, improving it by the minute. I had been inside for days while two days passed outside.

    "You are finished," I said as I opened my eyes; the old woman was walking toward me, she looked a little tired, but there was great vibrancy in her eyes. "This energy had been extremely helpful to me. It had helped me loosen the boundary; I am sure those fruits I have got here help me even more," She said, and she seemed very hopeful.

    Well, she is right, the energy is extremely helpful, and fruits are even more so. They will help her more than she imagined to be, I could tell with confidence as I have the first-hand experience of how miraculous these fruits are.

    "Let''s go; your teacher and others might have started to worry; I had messaged them we would be returning in a day, but it had been nearly three," she said, and we walked out of The Garden.

    The councilwomen had activated the first pearl, which runes have covered it; while Grimm Monsters and others might not be able to discover it inside the garden, there is a huge chance they would discover it after we have got out, so we have to be careful.

 Chapter 1920 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1920 - Return</h4>

    "Where were you? Do you know how worried you people have made me?" These are the first words we heard from the Teacher as we came back to the academy.

    She had met us at the teleportation formation and brought us to her office silently before exploding in anger now.

    "Micheal, I could understand; he is young and bound to make mistakes, but you councilwomen, I had not expected this type of behavior from you, especially in times like this," Teacher said as she massaged her temple in worry.

    "Calm down, little girl; you should ask where we went first," Old women said, hearing that she looked at the councilwomen directly in the eyes that even old women seemed a little scared by it. "And where you went, Councilwomen? The ce you were so busy that you could not even send a simple message to tell me about it," the Teacher asked.

    "Mystic Garden," The old woman said, and an expression of shock appeared on the face of the teacher; she got so shocked that she was not able to think straight for a couple of seconds.

    "M¡­Mystic Garden, you are not joking, are you?" She asked back, and her expression looked like she could not believe it. "No, its no joke," the old woman said before she turned toward me with a twinkle in her eyes, seeing that, seeing that I did not get a good feeling.

    "Your student had found it years ago but only decided to reveal now," She said, and the teacher turned into me..

    "I had found it years ago and that time, I did consider it special but did not think it was that special; if you guys have told me about the Mystic Garden, I would have connected the dots and told you all about it," I said, though it is a lie.

    I wanted to get a go at it one more time before I revealed it to others; first, I nned to go at it after the championship was over, but many things came, and that did not happen. It did not happen even when I reached the Emperor stage as things came.

    If not for me being in great need of those fruits, I would not have gone to the garden before I reached the Tyrant stage.

    "We are not ming you, Micheal, and as you implied, it is partially our fault. If we had told you about it, you would have told us about it sooner," Teacher said, seeing the guilty expressions that shed on my face.

    "Thank you, teacher," I said while shing a look to the old woman.

    "Mystic Garden is a big thing, and byw, we would have to report it to the Pyramid within a year, and I ?ssume the Mystic Garden is in your native Silver Continent," the Teacher said, and I nodded.

    "It would have been no problem year ago, even half a year ago, but now it is quite tricky," Teacher said with a sigh, "You guys were quite lucky for not getting discovered, but we won''t be if we want to go to the lower continent again; Pyramid and Grimm Monsters are filling the continents with huge sensors," she added with regret.

    "You don''t have to worry about that little girl; you, the little student, have something that could help us fool those sensors, even I am surprised by those artifacts he had made," The old woman said; both of them looked at me.

    "Really! Micheal, do you really have a way?" the teacher asked with her eyes shining in

    "There is a way, but I need Artros Pearls or something simr resource to carve the formations," I said with a sigh. The two pearls we had nearly spent, they could not be used further. If someone uses them, there is a huge chance they will get detected as soon as they breach the spatialyer of the lower continent.

    "You don''t have to worry about Artros Pearls; we have them. Councilmen Rufus had found a ?h?st of them in the ruin he went a decade ago," Teacher said excitedly.

    "Yes, I remember. Wasn''t it the time when he had poison himself with a strange thing there which had turned his pink," "He really looked an old pig, I can''t believe I had forgotten about that," Said the old woman suddenly and startedughing.

    "Being poison is not a thing tough at Councilwoemn Ma," Teacher said admonishingly, "Ohe on, Marina, as if you did not think he looked like an old pig when you saw him all pink," old women said whileughing hard.

    I could tell the teacher was trying not tough, but her expressions were slipping.

    "We could only let only extremly trusty people know about it, that left the only council and few other people," the teacher muttered to herself before she turned to old women again, who had stoppedughing.

    "Councilwomen Ma, I will give that responsibility to you," Teacher said; the old women nodded. "Such criteria could only fit around twenty people at most, including the members of council and you headmistress," Old women said and projected a list from her holowatch, which she did not let me see.

    "We have to send the people there as soon as possible before the war begins, and we should not send more than two people at once for the safety purpose," Old women said, and the teacher nodded.

    "We will need at least twenty-four of your little gadgets and two by the end of the day. Will you be able to make them sessor?" old women asked.

    "Yes, it would not be a problem, but I do not have on thirty orbs; the main material would be finished after that," I said. The main material I am talking about is Rule Bending power, and I don''t want to reveal I have something like that, even to the teacher.

    "Thirty is more than enough for the Mystic Garden, but it would be amazing if you could make more of those orbs. Those orbs of yours are amazing things, especially in these times," old woman while she typed something on her holowatch.

 Chapter 1921 - Coming

    <h4>Chapter 1921 - Coming</h4>

    It had been nine days since I had returned from the Mystic Garden, and I had been working on my Inheritance since then. Though I spend few hours a day working on the Arstros and training like I am doing right now.

    In the Garden, those fruits had filled 20% of my need of resources, andbine that with 30% I had got from the astral tower garden, I had got around the 50% of the resources I need, and now I need another 50% of the resources.

    There is another ce where I want to check for resources before I n for the runes. That ce is for me; Her Excellency Roosevelt had left some resources for her sessor, and from what I heard, these resources are pretty great, and I might not even have to make the trip to the dangerous ruins if I got all the resources I need from there.

    Still, I don''t think getting those resources will be easy; it might be extremely hard. From what I had read about it in the secrete tomes, Her Excellency Roosevelt was a very powerful woman that even Ramona Hawthorn could not beat..

    The reason Ramona Hawthorn was more famous before she had great offensive powers and became the face of the war while her Excellency chose to remain in the shadows; even in her time, people had underestimated her until that incident where she showed the world that she was no weaker than the Ramona Hawthorn.

    I am nning to go there a weekter; at that time, I will be ready to face whatever challenges thate to me and get those resources.

    Hun!

    I practiced with my sword for an hour before I went to shower to wash off all the sweat. I had just walked out of the bedroom with a new set of clothes when I found a Councilwoman, Ma, sitting on a sofa and reading a book like she owned the ce.

    "Interesting book, the author had quite a take on magical veins. I''ll borrow it from you when you are done with it," Old woman said as she put the book down.

    "I had made copies of all the books I had got from Astral Garden Tower; you will find them in a central library," I said and took out a crystal box from my storage and gave it to her.

    "Who is going this time?" I asked, "L and Jenkins," old women replied as she took the box and opened it; inside it were two red pearls with dense formation carved on them.

    "Has Councilman Harrison and Professor Chadwin returned?" I asked, "Yes, they had returned an hour ago," She replied.

    We have begun sending people to Mystic Garden since the day we have returned; that day, old women had forced me to create the pearls as soon as possible, did not even let me take a shower or eat, saying the war could start at any moment and she wants to finish sending people by then.

    To be safe, we have been sending only two people at a time, one council member and one trusted professor. Teacher had already taken her turn; she was the first person to go there after us, and till now, eight people had gone there, including us.

    It would be councilman L and Professor Jenkins; I hadn''t seen her in quite a time; she handles outside affairs of the academy, mostly being stationed in Orcoz city.

    "Have you heard from the professor yet?" I asked to that, she shook her head. "Josephine is on a very secrete mission; she could not be contacted at least for few more weeks," Old women said.

    Ever since the professor became leader ss Tyrant and went to Pyramid, she had been only able to return to the academy only once. It turned out, the Pyramid is very much needed for the special sort of skills she had obtained after advancing her bloodline.

    Soon, I finished my discussion with an old woman, and she left when suddenly she stopped by the door, "Oh, sessor, your little girlfriend and few members of her organization wille tomorrow to honey you, be prepared to wee them," The old women said and left the door.

    Still, I am very happy she is visiting me with her organization; it is always a p???sur? to listen to the offers from these lofty supremes as they try to woo you.

    Till now, six supremes have contacted me, and Windgod Temple would be seventh. The other two that hadn''t contacted me are Sky Saber and Wisdom Tower; I am very sure that Sky Saber would not contact me seeing our rtionship while I am quite hopeful for the offer of Wisdom Tower.

    They were able to get her Excellency, and that had changed the fate of their organization; I am sure when they came, their offer would be extraordinary.

    Soon, I calmed my mind of the other thoughts and went into my Inheritance Space, and started working on my Inheritance. There is a huge amount of work that remains to be done, but I am not stressed about it; I even enjoy it, and if not for war is looming, I would have taken more time in designing my Inheritance.

    Though that does not mean I ampromising on the quality of my Inheritance, there would be nopromise on that.

    I had promised myself that till I was satisfied with my Inheritance, I would not use it, and that promise still stands.

    When it finished, my Inheritance would be amazing; its grade would be no lesser than that of her Excellency; there is even a slight chance that I might be able to surpass her designs.

 Chapter 1922 - Mira

    <h4>Chapter 1922 - Mira</h4>

    The morning came, and I woke up early, as usual, freshened up, showered before cooking myself and Ashlyn a sumptuous breakfast.

    My vines make it quite easy for me to cook arge amount of food in a short time, and my control over the energy has increased enough that now every food I eat is soul food which has a very high requirement for energy control.

    I again had started to give a little more focus to my energy control as I would need it to operate my new Inheritance when I level up, which would be exceedinglyplex and even have a core that would change things a lot, and I need to be prepared for it.

    Otherwise, it would be like giving control ofplex formation to the novice who had just learned to operate the formations.

    Soon, I finished the breakfast; while Ashlyn flew outside, I took a top book from the pile of books. For few days, I had been studying magical veins, not only of the humans but also of the other races, some of which I had never heard about.

    I am doing it because my magical veins had widened and strengthed by 10% in the garden; It is the work of my bloodline energy; it is one of the things it did after absorbing the energy of the garden, and I want to maximize the use of it since it is a big thing.

    It should not have been able to bring such a huge change in my body, seeing it had already reached the absolute limit, but a big part of my Bloodline is made of rule-bending power, and as long as it gets high energy, it could do anything..

    My Bloodline had benefitted immensely from the energies in the garden; it had not only strengthened my veins but also strengthened itself considerably. My Bloodline is quite stronger than before and would be extremely helpful to me in ruins.

    "Looks like someone is quite excited to see their little girlfriend," A voice said as Inded by the teleportation formation. "Councilwomen Ma, Grandmaster Rufus," I greeted the two councilmembers.

    "Good, you have gotten your aura under control. I thought you would show off a little in front of your little girlfriend," Councilwoman Ma as she looked at my aura, which is at the middle of an unranked level which is still shocking when seeing I am an Emperor.

    "Congrattion, Grandmaster, you have finally attained Leader ss," I said to the other councilmember. This old man could be said to be one of the most talented people in the Academy, and if he had regr Apex Inheritance, he would have reached above the leader ss long ago.

    His Inheritance is a little different, a very special Tracker ss Inheritance which is very hard to improve, but it is extremely important that before me, Pyramid had listed him as the most important person. If Academy was in danger, they would focus on rescuing him before Headmistress or other council members.

    His calm days are numbered, the war will begin soon, and Pyramid will order his deployment where his expertise will be necessary.

    We were just talking when the runic formation lit up, and three people appeared, two women and one man. "Lady Serena, I did not think you would grace us with your presence," Coulcilwomen Ma said to the old woman with blond hair.

    This old woman had aged, but her hair had remained like she is twenty years old; she looked to be in herte sixties, just like councilwomen Ma but is much more powerful than her. She is a Master ss Tyrant; some people refer to it as Monster ss, as very few people are able to reach this level, and most of them are old.

    "I wanted to; I have heard so much about the young pupil of your academy that I couldn''t resisting," Lady Serina said in a soothing voice and looked at me.

    Feeling her gaze on me, I felt every hair on my body stood up and my scremed danger from all the corners. She is the most powerful person I have evere across; her power is above that of the leader ss Tyrants; she could kill all three of us with a single swipe of her hand.

    "I am sure Micheal is delighted to be in your presence, aren''t you, Michael?" Councilwoman Ma asked. She rarely referred me by my name; most of the time, she called me ''sessor,''

    She is referring to me by name in front of her, which means to convey I could be persuaded with enough persuasion, which is not the case, of course, but you have to show it in front of these people. The old woman is an expert in such subtle conversation tricks.

    "It is an honor,dy Serena," I said as I bowed a little, "My, my, how polite, and your aura is also strong, just like that of our Mimi," she said as she patted on shoulders of Mira besides her.

    Eversince they arrived, I wanted to look at Mira, but it was not polite, especially when you are in the presence of someone likedy Serena but now she herself referred to Mira, I can look at her.

    Mira, I hadn''t seen her for more than a year, and she had changed. No, the change would be the wrong word; she had grown, more beautiful and more powerful.

    She looked even more beautiful than before; her hair had be luscious, and her eyes more vibrant. Her aura, on the other hand, is equal to mine, which is quite surprising as such strength is not easy to get. I was able to get due to honeb and various extremely precious energies.

    Well, she had a Bloodline.

 Chapter 1923 - Questions Of Heart I

    <h4>Chapter 1923 - Questions Of Heart I</h4>

    "I hope this time you will stay in the academy for more than a day,dy Serena," Councilwomen Ma asked, "Regretfully, we could not; we will leave in the night after we have our meeting with this little friend," Lady Serena said as looked at me.

    "It would be my honor to join you,dy Serena," I said, "There is no rush, little one. Mathew and I have some business in the academy; I am sure you and Mimi have something to talk to," She said and flew away with the councilmen leaving and Mira and I alone.

    An awkward silence spread between us; it had been quite long since we had met, and once, the intense emotions that had boned us had long since calmed down.

    "Its been a while," I said finally, "Yeah, a while," she replied with a small smile. "Let''s go to my house; there we can talk with little more privacy," I said, and she nodded. We flew across the sky, and with our speed, it did not take us more than a minute to reach my home.

    Thud Thud!

    Wended on the porch and went inside and took ces on a sofa against each other again with awkward silence; there is a lot more awkwardness than I had initially imagined. There is some sort of immeasurable distance grown between us that should not be between the lovers. .

    "Ive met someone," Mira said suddenly, and instead of feeling shocked and anger over it, I felt myselfing over the emotions of relief.

    It is apletely different reaction; even Mira seemed surprised by seeing there is no shock or anger in my face, hell even I am shocked by it.

    "Before parting, we have said that we would pursue other rtionships if we have found someone wee to love, and I would have not thought I might find someone; I mean, who dare to love another person when they have you, which not only my parents are approved of but also most higher-ups from my organization," She said with a mirthlessugh.

    "I am very sorry, Micheal." She said as she came close to me and looked at me with misty eyes.

    "You don''t have to apologize," I said with a sigh, "We have known the break will be long, and there might be a chance that we might fall in love with other people and thus be given permission to pursue them," I said with a small smile.

    I wanted to be angry at her, but I could not muster even a shred of anger at her which is enough to tell me that our rtionship had ended long ago, and I just did not realize it.

    "Who is he? Do I know him?" I asked, hearing that a weird smile appeared on her face, "It is not he but she," Mira replied with a smile.

    Hearing that, I could help but get surprised surprised before a mirthless smile appeared on my face; it wasn''t the first time since women had taken women I am romantically interested or involved in.

    Hell, no man had taken women I was interested in; it was always a woman. First, it was Ellen, and now whoever Mira had fallen in love with.

    "I did not know you are into women," I asked; as far as I know, Mira is straight, sorry was straight. "I did not either, but it all changed when I met Celina," she said dreamily. Hearing the name, recognization clicked in my mind.

    "Are you referring to Celina Shaw?" I asked back, and she nodded with a smile. I know this name, but this woman is the youngest to be leader ss Tyrant in Windgod Temple in this century.

    If I am right then, Celina Shaw is thirty-five years old, so the age difference between is not that big, and in few years, the power difference between them would not be much bigger, seeing Mira''s Bloodline.

    "She is quite a catch," I said; not only Celina Shaw is powerful, but she is also a very beautiful woman, one of the most eligible women in the world.

    Mira looked strangely quiet about the praise, "What is it? Do you guys having a problem?" I asked. "No, I am fine, its just that your opinion isn''t shared by everyone," She said and vaguely understood what was happening.

    Mira remained quiet for a few seconds before she looked at me, "My family and others pressuring me to end the rtionship with her before youe to know about our rtionship; they think you are a much bigger catch than Celina," She said with a sad sigh.

    "It did not matter what they think; it is your life, and the thing that should matter is what you think," I said as I took her hands into mine. "And its not like they could do anything to you; you are a host of prime Bloodline; all they could do is force you with their words and nothing else," I said.

    "I know that, but these people are my parents, and people Ivee to respect. They will ept my decision when they want or not, but they would always say that I could have had a better partner than Celina if I had wanted,"

    "I would be fine with but Celina, she will always feel down because of it, and you are not making things better with your progress," She said while looking at me with her tear-stained face.

    I don''t know what to say to that; it is like whatever I say would not be enough and what she said is the truth she and Celine have to face if they want to continue with her rtionship and seeing the way she is talking, she seemed to be in quite deeply in love.

    "If you want, I could break up with you," I said after few seconds of thinking. "I can''t ask you to do that; the consequences of it would be heavy for you and your academy, and besides, it is my problem; I will deal with it on my own," she said as she wiped the tears off her face.

    It is not just two people anymore; any decision we make affects our organization, and our breakup would be a kind of big thing.

 Chapter 1924 - Questions Of Heart II

    <h4>Chapter 1924 - Questions Of Heart II</h4>

    "You don''t have to do this alone; if you need any help, just ask me." I said, "Even if we are not in a rtionship, you are still an important person to me; always remember that." I said as I kissed her temple gently.

    "Thank you, Micheal," she said, "When I came here, I was expecting you to rage at me, but you have been nothing but supporting, even helping me solve a knot in my heart," she said and hugged me; the hugsted for more than a minute before she let go.

    "By the way, how powerful are you?" She asked suddenly as she got her emotions under control, "What do you mean? Can''t you sense, I have a strength of mid-level Unranked Tyrant; I have worked very hard to gain such strength, it is not easy as you people with bloodline," I said back while amplifying my aura.

    "Snort!" she snorted, hearing that, "Don''t fool me, Micheal, I know you too well to believe this your real strength." She said while looking directly into my eyes. "You always hide your strength, even when you show it off to others, so what is your real strength?" she asked again.

    Hearing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; there are very few people who understood my true nature, and Mira is one of them. She had been my lover and got to know me quite deeply and could feel when I was hiding something..

    "Do you really wanna know? You might get shocked," I asked, so that she just gave me her annoyed look, seeing that I knew I had to show her something.

    "Get ready to be shocked then," I said and started increasing my aura slowly. It was the middle of the unranked stage at first before it had climbed to the peak; from looking at Mira''s eyes, I know this she considered my true strength.

    So, when my aura kept rising, and I reached a step away from the Elite stage and continued climbing, her expression became watchable and transformed to that of the cartoons when it broke through the elite stage.

    Even then, my aura continued climbing and stopped when it was just a step away from reaching mid of elite ss.

    "To be honest, I had expected you to be at the peak of the unranked ss and at the most step away from the elite ss but never an Elite." She said softly.

    "What is an elite ss? Regr Tyrants spend decades, some even spend centuries to reach this stage, and you have reached it while you are still an Emperor," she added with a tone that is soft as the pping of mosquito wings.

    "With you gaining the power of elite ss while still being Emperor, when you leveled up to Tyrant, you will undoubtedly be a leader ss Tyrant." She said, and I couldn''t help but nod at that; as she was right, the moment I became Tyrant, I will be a Leader ss Tyrant, a power which most Tyrant could dream of having.

    "It looks like the target of two crazies are not as impossible as I had thought them to be, and now I had also decided that I would only level up to Tyrant when I became an elite." "If you could do it, so am I, and I have freaking Prime Bloodline; I should be able to do it," She said loudly that had left my ears buzzing.

    "You do not have to shout this loudly; I could understand if you spoke like a normal person," I said, to which she red at me.

    "You know how difficult you have made things for me already?, now I have to do anything to Elite stage before I became Tyrant; otherwise, I would hear taunts rest of my life about big of a mistake I had made by choosing someone else over you," she said with joke with no sadness in her eyes.

    "I am confident you will be to do it; it is much easier for people with a bloodline to aplish it than amon people like me," I said.

    "You, amon person, don''t joke, Micheal? If you consider yourmon, then rest of all just drink poison and die," she said as she hit me on the shoulder hard.

    Seeing her behaving normally as she used to before, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. When she hade, her mood was heavy, filled with burned, and now it had lightened up. Though her problems had not been solved, she had found the courage and way to solve them.

    "Do you have any tips, Micheal? I really need some good tips if I want to get the power of Elite Tyrant while still being an Emperor," she asked.

    "Regretfully, I do not have any tips for you. The way I had used it was quite unconventional and could only be used by someone like me; you will have to find your own way, Mira," I said with regret.

    ''''It is going to be hard, but if you can do it, then I am sure I will be able to do it too," she said. "I am, you will; I have full confidence in you," I said as I pressed her hand tighter.

    "Thank you for the encouragement," she said.

    "Though I do not have any tips for you, I have something else that might help you," I said and gave her a small box.

    "Bloodline Furnace Potion, Ive drank one before that one was a lower grade than this one," She said, "Thank you, Micheal, this will really help me a lot." She said and put the box into her storage.

    "I also have something for you; I don''t know whether it would be any help to you or not, but it should be, seeing it belong to one of the rules you haveprehended." She said and handed me the wooden box. I opened the box and could not believe what I saw inside it, it is really a thing I very much needed.

 Chapter 1925 Legacy Thatch

    Chapter 1925 Legacy Thatch

    "So, are you ready?" Teacher asked, "It did not matter I was ready or not; I had reached the limit; it is time for me to use the opportunity my predecessor had left me," I said; Teacher nodded, and we both walked into the teleportation formation connected to her office.

    As we entered, the Teacher added the coordinates, and the formation began to shine; a secondter, both of us disappeared from our spot.

    It had been a week since Mira left; her visit had helped me a lot; not only she had helped me with the burden I had in my heart and but she also helped me with giving one of the most important resources I needed for my level up.

    As for the offer from her organization, it is nearly the same as the other Supremes. The only thing it had different from her others is that old women Serena said that her organization would not have any problem with my rtionship with Mira and would not mind if I marry her tomorrow.

    Thest part was a little surprising, but I was able to ask for the time as I did with others. I also kept my breakup with Mira secrete as she wanted me to; she wanted to deal with this her own way, and I am with her in that.

    Speaking of rtionships, this is the second serious rtionship that ended in a matter of few years; it is normal among powerhouse, especially Tyrants who sometimes go through the tens of rtionships in their long lives, and I am still young.

    Not all rtionships break; somest forever while othersst centuries and decades. Its all depend on the people, their interests, and their priorities.

    Take Teacher, for example; from what I had heard, she is having problems in her marriage, and she had been taking counseling with Elena''s father to save their marriage. They want to take counseling and not want to end things outright, which means there is a chance their marriage will survive.

    I don''t know whether I would find true love like my parents, but I hope I do; I really want to have something that my parents have. Their marriage is rock solid despite the huge difference between their upbringing, background, and power.

    I stopped my thoughts as we teleported to our destination; in front of me was a very small but beautiful building with huge gates that looked like they were made of iron. There is no rust on them; the simple ironwork on it held a charm of its own.

    "You were the first person in over three thousand years to be eligible to open the gate of legacy thatch," Teacher said. The words left behind by Her Excellency said that only those with celestial Inheritance are eligible to open the door, and they have to be at the Emperor stage, as the resources kept inside are for Tyrant stage preparations.

    "Has other people tried to open the door?" I asked, hearing her words. "Yes, the Academy had gone through the ups and downs throughout the years, and some previous heads of Academy had tried to open the door forcefully for its resources to revitalize the Academy, though all their efforts have failed," she mentioned with a slight hint of shame.

    I would also feel shame if I had been in her ce; breaking the most revered ancestors'' words is like breaking ts of the academy itself, and it is a shameful act.

    "Go, I hope you seed," the Teacher said; I nodded and walked toward the huge iron door.

    Soon, I appeared next to an iron door, and seeing there was no handle or bell I could ring, I ced my hands on both panels of the door and pushed.

    At first, nothing happened before the ironwork lit up with violet light, and that violet light covered me, focusing especially on my heart where my inheritance core is. It felt slightly hot there; I just hope this door does not do anything to my Inheritance core, or I would be in trouble.

    Click!

    The violet light covered me for a few seconds before it seemed back into the door, and just as it did, I heard the clicking sound, and the door openedpletely.

    Despite the door openingpletely, I could not see what was on the other side as a white energyyer was covering the door, and I had to pass through it to reach the other side. Seeing that, I did not waste any time passed through the door.

    Hun!

    When I reached the other side, I found myself in apletely different space; I had expected to find myself in some room or hall, but I had found myself floating in the air and surrounded by the blue sphere made of the runes.

    It took me barely a minute to understand this runic sphere; it is a puzzle, and if I am right, then I will have to solve it. While I know it is a puzzle and understands I have to solve it, it would not be easy, especially given the twelve-hour limit, which had started the moment I entered inside.

    I looked at the puzzle carefully, and the more I looked, the worse my expression would be. This is not a simple puzzle, it is divided into twelveyers, and I have to solve all twelveyers topletely solve the puzzle; it bears quite simrities with that damn puzzle in the library.

    I will have to try my all to solving the puzzle, and it is a good thing I have some advantages; studying the puzzle, I had observed that it is rted to her excellencies her Inheritance; I will be able to solve the puzzle quickly leveraging that knowledge.

    Still, it would not be easy to solve it in time, but I will try my hardest; there are resources there that will help me a lot and save me the time I would waste scouring the runes in search of those resources. So, I have to solve it.

 Chapter 1926 - The Puzzle

    <h4>Chapter 1926 - The Puzzle </h4>

    It would have been quite helpful if I could use the calibrator to solve this puzzle, but I could not; my storage is locked; not only that, the artifact I have on the person also became restricted, so even if I hade inside holding a calibrator, I would still not be able to use it.

    Her Excellencies¡¯ intentions are clear; those who entered inside had to solve her puzzle with their own efforts, without the use of any artifacts.

    I began to solve the puzzle, moving the runes around; for a moment, I feared that I would not be able to move the runes around, but I did without any problem, and the motion of runes is also fluid and fast, wasting no time when they move.

    Within a minute, I becamepletely lost in solving the puzzle; as it happened, my focus sharpened, and my runes moved faster.

    Within forty-five minutes, I had solved the firstyer of the puzzle, and an hourter, I was able to solve the secondter; it took me only half an hour to solve the thirdyer and a little more than an hour to solve the fourthyer.

    Time passed by, and I solvedyer afteryer of a puzzle; I have an Inheritance of Her Excellency memorized to the runes; not only that, I also read all the notes she had left behind and researched them heavily, due to it solving the formation have be little easy.

    If I had no knowledge of the Her Excellencies Inheritance, I would have still been able to solve the puzzle, but it would have taken me more than a day to do, and I had not had that much time.

    Finally, I reached thest part of the formation and started breaking it; my movements were fast; if a regr Tyrant were to see me now, they would see me moving everywhere and all direction, arranging runes from one ce to another..

    Ding!

    Time passed, and finally, I ced thest rune in its ce, and ¡¯Ding¡¯ rang out, and the runic sphere began to shine.

    It had taken me nine hours and forty minutes to solve the puzzle; I had done it in a lot less time than I had initially expected. I had thought it would take me around twelve hours to solve it, I might even struggle against the time, but no such thing had happened.

    A few secondster, the shining runic sphere transformed into that of the runic gate, and there is no surprise in me seeing that, while solving the formation, I had seen the elements of teleportation formation in it and expected it to appear.

    Hun!

    I looked at the teleportation gate for a moment before I took a step inside it, and the next moment, I found myself in a huge space. An arena, to be exact, and in front of me is a ck humanoid; a humanoid would be a wrong word, a right word for it would be a golem.

    It is three meters tall and has aplete armored body with a huge blue long sword at its back. It looked quite threatening with its getup.

    I was looking at it when suddenly, its eyes opened, and it removed its sword in one swift motion and attacked me. The attack was very fast, and I had not been vignt on its movements; I would not have been able to see it, much less defend against it.

    First Boost + Second Boost + Everwings

    I had activated three of my boosted, and huge power spread into every part of my body from my runes. The golem is emitting the power of the initial Leader ss Tyrant; if I did not use all my power fighting against it, I am going to be dead meat under its de.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, and I took a couple of steps back with my whole body shaking all over; it is all thanks to newly widened magical veins that I was able to harness the power of all my booster moves; otherwise, I would not have been taking just steps back.

    Just as it finished the first attack, itunched another, and I am not afraid; if it had been a Grimm Monster or human with simr power in its ce, I would have been afraid, but with this is a golem, who could onlyunch a physical attack, there were powerful energy attacks in the background.

    It means while it is dangerous, I could handle it, and the thing that gives me the confidence to handle this Leader-ss Golem is my defense.

    My armors defenses are divided into parts, energy defense, and physical defense, in 60%-40% fashion. Now, seeing there is no underlying energy attack which usually my defenses focused on, I instantly made a modification to my defenses, turning them to counter physical attacks only.

    With my defenses turning 100% toward the physical attacks, I have full confidence that they will be able to bear the attacks of initial level Leader ss Tyrant, and I should focus on defeating it as I only have one hour to do it, a clock had appeared over golem¡¯s head the moment it attacked, and I have only one hour to defeat.

    While to others at my level, this might be an impossible feat to achieve, I think I could do it seeing the limitations the golem possesses and my methods that I haveplete confidence in.

    CLANNNG!

    Another attack came, and this one was more powerful than the previous, but I bored it without a problem; while my offense may palepared to it, my defense will not fail me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It began to attack me like a machine, without stopping even for a moment while I continued to defend against it wholeying the trap for it to fall into it. The increase in my bloodline power had been very helpful; it had made my traps even more obtuse, difficult to detect.

 Chapter 1927 - [Bonus ]The Golem

    <h4>Chapter 1927 - [Bonus ]The Golem </h4>

    CLANNNG!

    I defended against another attack as I took a step back; the power of the leader ss is great that even with such great defenses, in forty minutes, I begin taking steps back again.

    Ever since we had started fighting, its power has been continuously rising, and it is using it very efficiently. It is not as dumb as I thought it would be; it is learning from me and using it to counter me, and if not for my vast fighting experience, I would not have been able to fight against it without sustaining any injuries.

    It had been forty minutes since our fight began, and the trap was finally ready; it would have been quicker, but I want to be careful, seeing the golem is more advanced than I had initially thought.

    It came at me again, but this time, I did not lift my weapon to respond; instead, I waited till it appeared in front of me before making my move.

    ¡¯Stop!¡¯

    I said inside me, and the golem which had been prepared swung its long sword at me, stopped on its ce. I wanted to say ¡¯stop¡¯ loudly, but I feared it to be taken as epting a defeat, and I didn¡¯t want to take that risk just to satiate my ego.

    "Its no use; you can¡¯t get out," I said, seeing the golem struggling against my vines which have covered every part of its body..

    It could not get out; even if it had the power of peak Leader ss Tyrant, it would still not have any chance to get out. Even Master ss tyrants would be hard-pressed against my strings when it was powered by Bloodline as these vines right now.

    "Hun!"

    I was about to pierce my vines inside it to find its core when suddenly, I saw it changing. It is changing its stage from solid to going to semi-solid to escape from my strings.

    "Do you think I am idiot enough to keep obvious w in my trap," I said, and next second, thousands of micro runes released from my vines and covered the golem and runic cage around its body, that even with the change of stage, it could not get rid of my vines.

    There are many strange abilities that exist, and I wanted my vines to contend against them, so I created hundreds of types of formations, so something like that would not happen, and till now, anyone who got caught into my vines, not got out of it, unless I willed it.

    Tang Tang Tang Pich!

    With golem contained, sharp ends begin toe out of vines and started to pierce inside it, but to my surprise, nearly all of them failed to pierce through its semi-solid shell. Thousands of sharp vines failed; they had never failed such a way before.

    If not for seeing a small sess, I would have really been very disappointed; of more thousand sharp ends, only eight of them able to pierce its shell, and that is through its eyes.

    Those eight vines are notpletely able to pierce through it, only a few centimeters, which is why, I now am concentrating all the power of thousands of sharp ends into these eight, so they could pierce inside it.

    Pich Pich Pich...

    With all the power concentrated on the eight vines, they were able to pierce inside the golem through the eyes.

    This is just half of the part, now I have to find its core and take it out or destroy it, and it is not making things easy; not only it is struggling from the outside, but it also put manyyers of defense inside. I will have to breach through them all; they did not matter though, I will have its core, no matter what I have to do.

    The core of a golem usually lies in its center of its chest or its head; I do not think it¡¯s core in its head; otherwise, I would not be able to pierce my vines through its head; still, I checked the head before I started to move my vines toward the golem¡¯s chest.

    My vines broke through oneyer of defense after another before finally reaching the chest, there I sent eight vines into all the direction. I do not have much time remaining; I have to find the core of the golem before that.

    "Finally, found you," I said.

    As I had expected, the core of it is in the center of its chest, protected under a very powerful cover of energy that would not be easy to breach.

    Seeing that, I started to merge all the vines into one, and when all the eight vines merged into one. I concentrated every bit of strength I have and moved my vine into that energyter, I have only one shot at it, and I am staking it all on it.

    Pich!

    I faint, a piercing voice rang out as my vine started to pierce the energyter; it is not easy to pierce it; I am making slow progress, but it is still progress, and in a few seconds, my vine will breach this energyyer and have that core.

    Finally, after thirty seconds and emptying a quarter of energy storage, my vine was able to pierce through the energyyer and went for the sky blue color core.

    Ding!

    The pointed end of my vine touched the core and was about to destroy it when suddenly, I heard the familiar ¡¯ding¡¯ voice, and the golem disappeared. One moment it was in front of me, and next, it had disappeared, it had quite shocked me.

    I am not shocked because of the disappearance; I am shocked by how it had disappeared despite being covered by my vines which should have prevented it from disappearing; there are many anti-teleportation formations attached to my vines.

    As the golem disappeared in its ce, a familiar teleportation formation appeared, and I walked inside it without any hesitation.

 Chapter 1928 - Her Excellency

    <h4>Chapter 1928 - Her Excellency </h4>

    "I had expected the challenges I had ced would make any Emperor of our world crack their brains and break their muscle, but you have breezed through them like they are nothing," Said a bell-like feminine voice as I entered a room through the teleportation gate.

    When I looked, I was shocked to see an extremely beautiful woman standing in the center of the room. She is not a piece of soul or golem but a real woman, and she is not anyone else but Her Excellency Catherin Roosevelt.

    There is no auraing from her body, but she became a center; she seemed to contain some invisible, mysterious charm that made one she is otherworldly despite her standing like a normal person.

    "I shouldn¡¯t have listened to that dead brain and made the challenge harder, especially that puzzle; it took you just over nine hours to solve it, and I had made it such a way that it would stump people for days," Her Excellency said to herself while I remained stumped with thousands of thoughts running through my mind.

    "Your Excellency, are you for real?" I asked before I could stop myself, and the woman finally stopped muttering to herself and looked at me with a smile that made me feel as if thousands of suns lighted up around me.

    "Of course I am real, just not in the same way as you might think," She replied with a smile, clearly confusing the hell out of me. I wanted to ask her about it further but seeing she was not exining despite confusion on my face, I let it go.

    "I had left behind two challenges for my sessor¡¯s and left the rewards ording to their performance; you are the first person to try the challenge, and aced itpletely, which made you eligible to choose any reward you want," She said and moved her hand gently, and she did, tens of things floated out in existence..

    "Remember, you could only choose one," I did not listen to her; all my eyes focused on the

    There are twelve things floated out in a transparent runic bubble, and seeing them, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but pop out; just a few things I noticed had shocked the hell of me, forget the others that I¡¯ve noticed yet.

    The first thing in the line was a divine crystal, and it was a big chunk, so big that I had not thought anyone in our world had such a big chunk of the divine crystal.

    Normally divine crystals are the size of thumbnails, but the one in front of me is the size of the fist; just a quarter of it is more than enough to fulfill my need, and I could use the other three quarters to exchange for the things I have, and I am sure, with these three-quarters of divine crystal, I will get all the resources I need, there would be no need for me to scour the ruins.

    The divine crystal is too valuable, and people could sacrifice any resources for them, and I wanted to immediately get it, but I had controlled myself seeing the other resources.

    The next resource is a palm-size piece of wood that looked likely wet; it did not look special at first nce, and normal people considered it a withered piece of wood that had been water for too long and could not be used in anything other than burning when dried.

    I did not believe it was a normal piece of wood and started to look at it very carefully and soon noticed abnormalities. I saw faint brown and blue marks on it, and seeing them, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen up.

    "Are theyw imprints?" I asked in a shocked voice, "Yes, they are water and wood elemental, though they are faded; they are still extremely valuable to any person of this world," she and I couldn¡¯t help nod in affirmation.

    Things withw marks are extremely precious, especially those who practice those elements or possess a constitution or bloodline rted to those elements. For those people, this thing is even more valuable than that chunk of the divine crystal.

    The next is a small bottle that has a silver and red color solution; there is no tag on the bottle, and twin-colored solution inside it is not enough for me to identify what kind of potion it is, so I turned to her excellency.

    "What are this twin-colored solution?" I asked, "This solution is called Meldon Solution; it is an alchemical solution; that will help in enhancing the body and soul during your Tyrant breakthrough," She said, and disappointed expressions couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    There is nothing special about it; there are many other solutions that could do such a thing; I could easily buy them, sparing some expense.

    "The Madon solution is notmon as you think it is; it is quite special," Her Excellency said suddenly, drawing my interest.

    "If you use this solution during your breakthrough, it will take your soul and body to limit of the stage your breaking into, while the unused solution will be stored inside you."

    "At every breakthrough, it will continue to take your body and soul to limit, till itpletely expanded and let me tell you, even the most talented could only use 50% during Tyrant stage, means it would even be useful if you break above the Tyrant stage," She said, shocking the hell out of me.

    ¡¯I want it, I want it!¡¯ My mind started to scream at me; it is a perfect resource for me; if I took this resource and kept the progress of my refinement tower uniform; then I would not have to worry about anything other than my Inheritance, as this potion would do a 70% of my work for me.

    It took me a while before I moved to the other item, and this item is I know and something people like me Celestial Inheritance need it; even Her Excellency herself had used it during her breakthrough into Tyrant stage, she had stated it herself in the records she had left behind.

 Chapter 1929 - Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 1929 - Rewards </h4>

    It is an Alchemical Core or Fawx Core as they call it; with it, one will not need any resources other defining resources that define the core what it is. This means the white color core can fulfill the need for 80% of resources.

    Using it, I would not need to worry about general resources or extremely rare resources like divine crystals; the only resources I would need to worry about are defining resources like the resources rted to my constitution, half of which I had already collected.

    It is also extremely desiring as the other two resources, but I stopped myself from selecting it and move looked at the fifth resource, which is a kindle of white fire in antern. I know this candle and fire academy had one.

    This is a purification me, an extremely dangerous but also useful resource; any powerhouse would want it, especially alchemist, as it would be able to purify any resource, but this me also could be used in attacks, and it is extremely dangerous.

    It is said, Her Excellency had obtained this fire from extremely dangerous ruin and crafted it into the artifact. She had used this artifact in one of the most defining battles of her life, and it had also be the defining treasure of headmasters of the academy.

    Teacher has it; she had shown it to me once, and seeing the simr kindlentern here, it is looked like Her Excellency had found not one kindle but two.

    .

    This is a very powerful me and is above the level of divine crystal, but I do not need it. Though I will need it in the future, I am sure the Teacher will let me borrow it for a day or two, and it will be mine when I take the reins of the academy in my hands.

    I looked at kindle for a second before I moved my gaze at the sixth bubble; there, I saw a palm-size bottle holding a peculiar tri-color liquid. Seeing it, my eyes again couldn¡¯t help but widened in shock, the liquid in a bottle called ¡¯Water of origin scale¡¯ and since its tricolored, it is roughly as valuable as a chunk of that divine crystal.

    With it, I will not need divine crystal; its functions are roughly simr to that of divine crystal. I again wanted to choose it, but I steeled myself and moved to seven bubbles that held the circr badge that looked like a protection amulet.

    "Is it a protection amulet?" I asked, "Sort of," Her Excellency replied. "This is a special protection badge; it is useful during breakthrough. It will not only save you from the life-threatening harm during the breakthrough but also help you in avoiding deeper damage that could harm your foundation," She exined.

    Hearing that, I had half opened my mouth before closing it forcefully; this is a thing I really need; I could find other resources in dangerous runes, but finding something like it will be difficult.

    My level up into the Tyrant stage is going to be dangerous without a doubt, and there is a chance I might die, and even if I survive if something bad had happened, my foundation is going to get damaged heavily, having something like it would prevent the tragedy.

    I had already decided if I did not find something extremelypelling, I would select it as it is more important than divine crystal or the water of origin scale.

    Soon, I looked ahead and saw that eighth to eleventh resources are kind of simr; these four bubbles contained a collection of very rare herbs, which are extremely important general resources; around 40% to 50% of resources I need are these.

    "As you have guessed, these four bubbles contain the general resources. If you select any one of four bubbles, I will help you exchange the resources from the other three bubbles ording to your need," she offered.

    "Thank you for the kind offer, your excellency, but I have already collected the general resources I need," I said, and she nodded.

    Hun!

    I looked at thest bubble, which contained the smallest resource of all the bubbles; the thing inside the bubble was the size of a speck of sand, and it was very strange.

    It does not have a state, shape, and color; it is continuously changing its shape, its state, and color. I had never seen such a strange thing in my life.

    "What is this thing?" I couldn¡¯t help but ask. "This thing turned to be a most useful thing for you or most useful," Her excellency said with a smile.

    "This thing had many names, but mostly used name is creation material, it is a speck of level 3 creation material," She said, and I felt as if someone struck my mind with thunder.

    In the Hermes Library, I had read about the creation materials. These things are the ones that make the world; they are building blocks of the world; without them, no world could be created, whether it is small or big.

    I was shocked in seeing it here because, at the creation of the world, it appeared for a few seconds before itpletely used up in world formation; there is very rarely anything is left around; I wonder where is hell did her excellency found it.

    Well, it did not matter where she found it; what matters is I want it, I need it; it is a thing I had been searching for.

    "I will take creation material," I said, and there is not much change in her excellencies face hearing my choice.

    "There five us who were able to find seven specks of creation material, all five of us used it but only I was able to make use of it correctly while for others, it turnedpletely useless." "They have used it in their artifacts and their inheritance core, one even used in a potion before drinking it, but it did not bring them any benefits."

    "The creation material is filled with unlimited possibilities, but one needs to correctly use it; otherwise, it would turn the most useless thing in the world, so think about it carefully before you choose it," Her excellency cautioned.

 Chapter 1930 - Level III Creation Material

    <h4>Chapter 1930 - Level III Creation Material </h4>

    "I understand the risks, but I still want a speck of level 3 Creation Material," I said with surety. While other things will help me greatly, this speck will do beyond that. It is the thing that could change everything, it is better than any material I had thought of before.

    I had been searching for something like it ever since I had understood the full method of core creation and knew what type of core I needed. This is the most important material of my core creation, and I have finally found it.

    "Since it is your wish, I will give it to you," she said, and a tiny thumb-size wooden case appeared in her hand, and a small speck of Creation Material fell into it before she closed the box and handed it to me.

    "Thank You, your excellency," I said as I took the small box from her and opened it; inside it was a small speck of creation material that is changing its state and color multiple times in a second..

    "It is a very important resource; I hope you will not let it fall uselessly," Her Excellency said. "I will not, your excellency," I replied and ced the box in my storage.

    "Your excellency, If you don¡¯t mind me asking, how can you be here?" I asked. To that, she smiled. "I am not here technically; I was able to project my consciousness here into part of my soul, which I had left behind when I left the world," she said, blowing my mind.

    What she said seems like a simple thing, but it is not; she is at a ce that is an unountable distance away, but she is somehow able to project her consciousness from such distance; I wonder just how powerful she is to do something like it.

    "You are quite lucky; I was in the meditation when you entered here and was able to connect with a piece of the soul; otherwise, it would not be real me, you would have been dealing with," She said.

    "It is my greatest honor, your excellency," I said. "You don¡¯t have to call me your excellency; you are my sessor, call miss Catherine," she said, "Lady Catherine," I said, I would not dare to call her Catherine; it is too disrespectful to the person who had done so much for this world and Academy.

    "I could maintain this connection for little more than an hour; you could ask me for any problems you are having with your problem; with my experience, I will be able to answer most of your question," She said with tone of jest but I am sure, she will have no problem in answering any of my questions.

    "Thank you,dy Catherine," I said excitedly.

    She is the only person before me who had practiced Celestial Inheritance in our world, and it had been more than three thousand years since she had left our world. The strength she could wield right now is beyond my imagination.

    I did not waste any time and started asking her one question after another, and she seemed to have the answer to all of them. No question seemed to faze her; no formation seemed to stop her as she seemed to break them all in few simple steps.

    Her answers directly went to the essence of my problems; she had not answered all my questions; sometimes, she would force me to find the answers myself.

    While helping me, she also asked questions about the Academy and world; she did not give any of her input, just nodded after hearing my words and continued to answer the questions I had asked her.

    "It is time, Micheal," Lady Catherine said just when I was about to ask another question. "Thank you for answering all my questions, your excellency; it had helped me invaluably," I said genuinely. The words were not empty; her words have helped me a lot.

    "You are very intelligent, Micheal; even without my help, you would have been able to find the answers to these questions; it would have just taken a little more time," she said, and she began to fade.

    "Soon, war will begin Micheal, you should ready yourself to face the challenges you have never thought you would face, and don¡¯t underestimate the Grimm Monsters ever; they always have a card to y," she warned and faded out of existence.

    As she disappeared, a runic gate appeared in front of me; I looked around the hall before walking into the gate.

    Second,ter, I found myself outside of the legacy thatch. The moon and stars could be seen shining in the beautiful night sky.

    When I had gone inside earlier, I had thought it might take me more than a day to finished the challenges thatid ahead, but it turned out I had finished in less than twelve hours.

    I had obtained a lot; the answers and advice fromdy Catherine are as valuable as the level 3 creation material in my storage.

    With it, I now could n my trips to the ruins; it would not be easy to get the resources I want, especially the divine crystals. They are notoriously hard to get, and the ruines they are present in are extremely dangerous, that forget elite, even leaders and masters did not dare to go.

    I do not n to go there immediately; for a month, I would work on my Inheritance and research the ruins from the documents we have before going into starting rune hunting.

    Before I do that, I have to go back; I am still in Academy, but the location of the legacy thatch is quite remote and secrete that only traveling through the formation is advisable, but the thing is, this is a one-way formation that could only be operated through teachers end.

    I had sent the message to the teacher; she would be activating the formation from her end soon. I had just thought that when I found a formation under my feet lighted up and a secondter, I disappeared from my spot.

 Chapter 1931 - Harsh Words

    <h4>Chapter 1931 - Harsh Words </h4>

    "You appeared earlier than I had expected. Is everything went ok in a legacy Thatch?" Teacher asked as I appeared in the teleportation formation.

    "Everything went fine; I was just able to finish the challenges early," I said and walked into my office there; to my surprise, I found two people sitting. I should not be surprised; I knew she would be here, and she did not seem to be in a good mood.

    "Elina, why so glum? The trip to the mystic garden should have gone without any hitch, right?" I asked and looked at the Councilman Harrison beside her, who seemed to have a smile on his face. Seeing that, I felt relieved; nothing bad had happened.

    Councilman Harrison went with Elina to Mystic Garden after she returned from the Grimm Battlefield three days ago. She had not stayed in the academy for even an hour before she went there; I did not even get a chance to meet her.

    "The trip went fine; I have made huge advancements," She said, bringing a small smile on her face. "With it, she now thinks she had reached the limit and now wants to level up to Tyrant." Teacher quipped; she did not seem to be happy with her daughter¡¯s decision..

    "You have reached the limit?" I asked Elina, "Yes, I have. The energy of The Mystique Garden took me to my limit," she said and released her aura, which is neared the mid-level of unranked ss. "With this progress, I am sure when I level up, I would definitely be a peak elite," Said Elina; she seemed quite proud of her progress.

    "You must really have the wish to be mediocre despite having a bloodline of Death Phoenix?" I asked; this is one of the harshest words I have spoken to Elina, but she needs to hear it.

    She did not seem like my words or mocking on my tone as anger zed across her eyes. "Micheal, don¡¯t be too smug. While I might still not be a match of you with this strength, I am sure as confident that I could defend against you without losing," she said with a challenge in her voice as she sted her powerful aura at me.

    "Really?" I asked back with the same mocking tone before the aura of peak elite shot through my body, instantly crushing her aura of unranked Tyrant that spread into the office.

    An expression of shock had appeared on her face; she was extremely shocked; I had never seen such emotions on her face ever before.

    While she is shocked, there was no change of expressions in Teacher and councilman¡¯s Harrison¡¯s face; they have already been aware of my strength.

    "This!" Elina said after few seconds of being shocked. She seemed like she wanted to say something further, but no words seemed toe out of her mouth.

    "If this had been normal times, there would be no problem with you breaking into Tyrant stage with your level of power, but great war ising and the elites ss not be enough to survive the war much less bring an impact," I said, there was no mocking in my voice this time, these words are from my heart.

    "Mira, Ellen, Jillian, and others are trying their all to reach Elite ss while still being an Emperor, so when they finally break through the Tyrant stage, they will be leader ss Tyrant with great prospect charge into Master ss in a short time,"

    "You have a bloodline of the Death Phoenix; reaching elite stage might be a little difficult but not impossible as long as you work hard," I said with a sigh.

    Silence descended into the Teacher¡¯s office, and for a whole minute, nobody moved or spoke till Elina stood up from her chair. "Mom, I am tired; I will be taking my leave," Elina said softly before she walked out of the office with heavy steps.

    "I am sorry, it looks like I was a little too harsh," I said; though I did not regret my words, I still wish I would have been a little gentler. "You don¡¯t have to feel sorry Micheal, Elina needed to hear those words," Teacher said as she asked me to take a step.

    "Micheal, I had always been quite curious about the Legacy Thatch; care to tell me what¡¯s inside?" Councilman. "Councilman Harrison," the Teacher said admonishingly.

    "Its fine, teacher," I said and began to exin the two challenges. I only told them about the challenges and not anything else. It is better that they did not know about the rewards; those things should only be known to those who had passed the challenge.

    Teacher and Councilman Harrison only listened and did not ask any further questions about it; tomorrow, I will make a detailed report of two challenges to be stored in academies records.

    "Teacher, I will need records of ruins, including those of XX category," I said, "Young man, the XX category runes are dangerous, even for you," Said Councilman Harrison.

    "I know councilman, but I have no choice. I will have to look through all the ruins which contain the resources I need. Don¡¯t worry though, I will first go for the safe ruins," I said, which is likely to happen.

    The resources in safe ruins have already been extracted, and there are very few safe ruins where precious resources like Divine Crystals haven¡¯t been extracted by humans and Grimm Monsters powerhouses.

    "I will send the dossier to you by tomorrow," She said.

    I remained in the office of the Teacher for half an hour more before I flew back to my home. In a month, I would start the ruin scouring; till then, I will have to work on my Inheritance and research on the ruins.

    I am n on going to fewer ruins to save time, and for it, even if I have to go to the dangerous runes, I will go there. I need to collect the resources quickest way possible, so I can focus more on my Inheritance; the war ising, and I have to be prepared for it.

 Chapter 1932 - War Begins I

    <h4>Chapter 1932 - War Begins I </h4>

    Two weeks have passed since I had returned from the Legacy Thatch with heavy rewards; since then, I had been working on my Inheritance while researching the ruins.

    Her excellence had helped me a lot, and due to that, I had made huge progress in few short days. If I continue with this speed, it won¡¯t be long before I finish my Tyrant upgrade.

    I wish I did not have to scour the runes; it was going to be a hugely time-consuming and dangerous process. If I had finished umting all the resources I needed, I would have been working on my Inheritance, not worry about the time to when I would go to scour the ruins.

    In the five days since the teacher has sent the new material, I had already finished scouring through more than half of the material and selected the three runes where I could find the divine crystals and other powerful resources I needed.

    All these three runes are of the XX category; I wanted to find the runes as I did not wish to throw my life away when I had reached so close to my goal, but these are only ruins where I could hope to find the resources I need.

    The other less powerful runes would have already been scoured by Monster and above ss Tyrants. Everyone liked the resources like Divine Crystals, and they scoured any runes for it as long as they came to know about it.

    .

    The three ruins I had selected are quite special; they are not only dangerous runes, but they are also filled with runic restrictions or strange energy that suppressed even the strength of the powerful; such runes are advantageous to me abilities like rule-breaking power and partner like Ashlyn who barely gets affected by any suppressions.

    There are hundreds of XX category runes; nearly all of them are public; the coordinates of them are provided by the Pyramid to all the organization.

    There are few hundred ruins that have remained to be researched, but I will be finished with them in few days, and the list will be drawn.

    Knock Knock!

    I was working on my Inheritance when I saw an informed of the guest through the security system of my home. I opened my eyes and looked at the camera projection before got out of my room into the hall when I saw Elina standing on the porch with slight nervousness.

    "Come in, Elina," I said as I opened the door for her, and she walked in inside the hall with me.

    "Sorry for those words; I understand how harsh they were," I apologized with a sigh as I took a seat opposite to her.

    "Yes, your words were harsh," She said back while ring at me, "But, I needed to hear them," She added, and her ring eyes have softened.

    "The power I had gained was a lot, not only for the Emperor but also for the Tyrant. Half of the Tyrant, never able to reach the middle of the unranked stage in their life,"

    "I gained that power, and battles became easy; I was even able to defeat those who are middle of the unraked stage and survived the assault of a couple of Tyrants who were at the peak of the unraked stage,"

    "All this made me feel powerful, and the progress at this stage became harder, which made me believe I had reached the limit," She said as she looked at the afternoon sun outside.

    "I understand what you are feeling, and I know, at one point, it feels like you can¡¯t make any more progress," I said as I took my hands in her. Before designing the Honeb, I was feeling the same.

    Those with Bloodline have a higher limit with unlimited potential to expand that; even I don¡¯t know how much they could expand an Emperor¡¯s limit, but I know one thing. These bloodlines have amazing power, and they are capable of far more than what I had achieved with my little expander; the host just has to work hard to achieve it.

    I still remember my limit before I created Honeb; it did not even give me the power to fight the Tyrant, only when I made the Honeb and lord all strengthen and stabilized it did I barely able to fight against the Tyrant and gained the strength to fight after I consumed its bloodline essence.

    The thing I want to say is that those with bloodlines have an immense advantage over those with someone like me or those with regr inheritances.

    For people like me, we have to innovate; I did not want to ept my limits, so I had expanded them. If there had been anyway, that could help me increse my power further, I would have taken that way, but I had reached my limit, and the only way I could advance now, is advancing into the Tyrant stage, which itself going to be a life and death struggle for me.

    "Your words, harsh as they may be, helped me a lot, helped me understood the time we are in, and mediocrity is uneptable. So, even if the target seems impossible, I have to reach it; that is the only way I would able to survive theing days and have the strength to protect those who are close to me," She said and looked at me.

    This time there is a fire burning in her eyes, and this fire is nothing to do with her Bloodline; it is all herself. Seeing such zing intent in my friend¡¯s eyes, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    "I was hoping that when you went to the ruins, you would take me with you, not all of them but some that you think will have something to help me progress," She asked; her request stunned me; I had not expected it from her. Even if Elina did not know about the ruins I was going to, I am sure she understood that the ruins I would be going to would not be normal.

    Tring Tring

    I was about to answer her when suddenly my holowatch lit up with a call from the teacher, and it is not just I who have received the call, elina too have received the call.

 Chapter 1933 - War Begins II

    <h4>Chapter 1933 - War Begins II </h4>

    "Micheal, Elina,e to the council chambers immediately!" Teacher said before cutting the call; we both looked at each other and, without talking, moved toward the teleportation formation in my house.

    Soon, we reached the teleportation formation, and I adjusted its coordinates to the council chambers. A secondter, it had lit up, and we have disappeared from my house and appeared in the teleportation circle of the council building.

    We walked out of teleportation formation; I saw a couple of important Tyrants of the Academy are moving toward the main conference room.

    "Micheal and Elina, do you know what the headmistress summoned us urgently?" Asked a middle-aged man with green hair. "I don¡¯t know Prof. Kravig, but I am sure you have guessed the reason already," I said, and he nodded grimly.

    Soon, we reached the conference rooms, which filled with an aura of Tyrants; twenty-somethings Tyrants had already gathered here, including all seven councilmembers and headmistress, the only person who seemed missing Prof. Josephine.

    In the center of conference rooms, there is a head table which has eighteen seats, other than councilmembers and headmistress, other important people also sitting there with two spaces empty, with my and professors Josephines names on it..

    "Sessor, take your seat." Councilwoman Ma said; I nodded and took a teacher besides Teacher with my name on it.

    "Headmistress, you can begin," Old women Ma said. Teacher nodded and stood up from her spot. "Most of you have already guessed, the dreadful news we have been dreading for the months have arrived," the Teacher said in and clear, loud voice.

    "The Human Race has dered war on the Grimm invaders, and by evening, all the contested minor continent will be engulfed in war," Teacher said.

    There was no surprise on anyone¡¯s face; they all had guessed it already when the council had summoned them in a hurry.

    "The Pyramid Council and all its members have affirmed and voted for the war and granted the title of Lord Commander to Lady Hera; she had been given ess to use any forces possessed by every human organization as well as the forces of Pyramid itself," Teacher said.

    Grand Commander title is a big thing; even during the wars, it is rarely given the title, most of the time lower title were given. The pyramid council and its members givingdy Hera the second-biggest military title with sweeping powers means things are very serious.

    As everyone silently thinking, Councilwomen Ma had stood up. "As academy constitution, we, the council have enacted the warring powers handed to us and bestowed the headmistress ess to deploy all the personal of the academy including secrete forces at her pleasure," She informed and looked at all Tyrants for objection, and nobody objected.

    "With the powers granted to me by the council, I am issue the summon order calling the hidden and unhidden forces, as well as all the members of Academy venturing outside," Teacher dered, and multiple screens popped out in front of her, and she ced her palm on them.

    "The grandmander will issue her first address in fourteen minutes. If anyone of you have any questions, you can ask," Councilwomen ma said to all the Tyrants.

    These thirty-some Tyrants are not the only Tyrants we have, but they are the most important ones; they could say to be most core forces of the academy, leaving some hidden Tyrants and experts who are outside, like Prof. Jenkins, who had returned to Orcoz city after she finished with the business of Mystique Garden.

    "How bad is that war is going to be? They have given Lady Hera power of Grand Commander, in thest war century ago, they have only given the head of Pyramid, the Lord Commander title, and they had not upgraded it, even when the war had be intense," Ask a thin man in early forties.

    "I don¡¯t know how bad the war is going to be, Harkens, but one this is sure, it is going to be far more intense than the one we had fought centuries ago, it might even eclipse the Grand War we had fought four hundred years ago," Teacher replied.

    Hearing the atmosphere of the conference room had be heavy, some Tyrants even shook visibly; even I am using all my willpower to stop myself from shaking.

    People are scared, hell I am scared; war is destructive, and a huge amount of people die in it. In thest big war century ago, nearly four hundred million people had died, in thest grand war four hundred years ago, nine hundred million died andst in thest ear war three thousand years ago, the number had reached over four billion.

    Forget armies, whole continents full of people get ughtered; these people understood reality, and some like councilman Theron here had fought in it their younger days. People do not wish it to happen, but they understand it is a reality and a necessity.

    "The deployment orders will begin soon, right?" Another Tyrant asked, "Yes, within few hours, some members of the academy will start getting their deployments orders," Teacher said with the Grimm tone.

    Most people who will get deployment orders will not be sent to the minor continents; the war on minor continents is handled by Pyramid¡¯s forces. The deployment would be for the central continents; all the outposts, forts, military bases will be filled with people within days.

    The moment the war on the Minor continent reached midway, the war on the central continent would begin; it would be far more intense and destructive than one could imagine.

    The war on minor continents was fought by knights, while the hidden battles between dukes and kings urred regrly. The Tyrants also fight, but on a much rarer scale, while in central continents, Tyrants are the main force.

    Here lower-level warriors only as much good as Tyrants that are supporting them from behind; once the Tyrant died or ran away, the opposing Tyrant will ughter the whole army, and with their power, it is not a hard thing to do.

 Chapter 1934 - The Address

    <h4>Chapter 1934 - The Address </h4>

    "To all the members of the human race, it is with great pain I have to tell you that war with the Grimm Monster has been dered," Lady Hera said in a solemn voice.

    "The war, as always is, will be brutal, and lots of lives will be lost, but we will ughter ten times more of them with the intention of ughtering their whole race and ending the war once for all," she said with her voice reaching higher octane.

    We all watched her messages on the giant projection where we could see a bit of her expression, and I could see she was ready for war and meant every word she said.

    The address continued with each word giving Grimm reality to humans but also making their blood boil. Whoever read her speech great writer, and she is giving great justice to them by delivering them such rousingly.

    All of us listened to her each word carefully and prepared ourselves for theing war; till now, the war was just a possibility, but now, it has be a reality; as Grand Commander is saying, it will be brutal, and we have to be ready experience the brutality this war brings.

    I have read a lot about the war and saw how it even breaks the strongest. No one can hide from it and is safe from, even old monsters die, the only thing one could do is face the enemy without backing down and give our all for our mothend.

    "I hope all you all give your all for this war, so we could heal with the wound of our mothend with the blood Grimm race," Grand Commander Hera said and finished her address.. The teacher turned off the projector and turned toward the Tyrants.

    "I do not have the rousing speech as the Grand Commander Hera had just given, the only thing I will say is to prepare and on battlefield use, every card you have against the enemy, don¡¯t worry about being honorable is he the battlefield, it is killing the enemy that matters the most," Teachers said to Tyrants.

    A few minutester, all the Tyrants left, and the teacher prepared for her broadcast. It will be broadcasted over the academy and its territory.

    A few minutester, all the preparations were being done; the teacher stood in front of nine floating cameras with me and councilwomen ma behind her. The broadcast started, and after a minute of silence, the teacher began speaking.

    If there had been any doubt remained in the heart of people of Riverfield territory, it had vanished with the broadcast of the teacher. The war is happening; it has be a reality for everyone and seeing the scale of the war, nobody is safe from it, no matter where they hide.

    The address of the teacher hadsted for nearly an hour; she was concise and detailed in her address. She did not relieve the fear of the people, instead presented a grim reality with a ray of hope, invoking the past legend her speed.

    "This war is anything we have fought in the thousands of years," Councilman Harrison said from his head, "My contacts in Pyramid are telling me the scale of it, could reach the Era War," Councilman Finn said, making everyone shudder with his words.

    There had been only two Era wars in over ten thousand years, but each one of them took billions of people. The era wars are beyond destructive; so many people die in it that even sea turn red like blood and even survival of supremes isn¡¯t guaranteed.

    "Ive received deployment order; I will have a report to the Orcoz city by tomorrow morning," Said councilman Rufus suddenly, and nobody is surprised by it. He possesses a special set of skills, and now that he became a leader ss Tyrant, his deployment is nothing surprising.

    "Be careful, Rufus, the war isn¡¯t anything you have encountered before," Councilman Ma said, "Don¡¯t worry Ma, I am not a fighter like you people, but even if Ie across a group of powerful opponents, chances of me surviving would be much better," He said.

    "Yes, your strange methods do give you a greater chance of surviving than us," Councilwomen Ma said with a smile.

    I have never experienced the methods of the councilman Rufus, but I have heard about them from the teacher, and they are strange and effective. Many times, councilman Rufus was able to survive from the group of leader ss Tyrants; the strange abilities of his inheritance let him do that.

    "While we old people are rtively powerful, our strength is nothing in the grand scene of things," Councilman Finn said as he looked at elina and me.

    "I do not want to say it give you children unnecessary pressure before you are, but circumstances do not give me the luxury to wait," he said.

    "The future of academy is up to you two ones, and whether we survive the war or not will depend on you," He said. These are not simple words; there seemed to be a deep hidden meaning behind them.

    "In every war since thest epoch war, the academy had been especially targetted. The twin jewels produced by the academy were the biggest reason the Grimm Race had lost thest epoch war and lost badly, and due to that, they hit our academy especially hard,"

    "Till now, we have only been able to survive the wars due to protection Hawthorn Seal and Wisdom Tower, but in their war, even they would not able to protect, when their survival would not be guaranteed," He exined slowly.

    I was quite surprised hearing that, but when I think about it, it is not as farfetched at all. Her Excellency Catherine and Ramona Hawthorn destroyed the Grimm Monsters in thest epoch war, and if they did, had that impregnable hidey-hole, they would have destroyed the whole Grimm Race.

    "Don¡¯t worry, councilman, with us here, we will not let anything happen to the Academy," I said as I took Elina¡¯s hand into mine.

 Chapter 1935 - The Target

    <h4>Chapter 1935 - The Target </h4>

    It waste evening when I was able to return; the scenes are I had seen earlier were weighing on my mind; From the afternoon to midnight, five million humans had already died. This number is even greater than the records of the past epoch war, where four million people had died.

    Even Pyramid seemed to surprise by the number of casualties in a single day, though the experts are saying numbers would decrease a lot in few days when the weaklings got weeds out but still, what kind of number is five million.

    The number of deaths in the Grimm Monsters side is even higher, but it does not matter; they have a huge number, and there are many more that are hiding. That once those forces are revealed, we would have to try our all to hold them back.

    Ive seen the battles, and it is exceptionally bloody, where both sides are hellbent on hacking each other on every battlefield on the eleven contested continents.

    .

    There are a total of sixteen minor continents; of sixteen, three are totally upied by the Grimm Monsters while the two are in the hands of humans; within a month or two, these dynamics will change. The war will also reach the continents which have beenpletely upied by the other side.

    As I had said, nobody will be spared in this war; it will be spread everywhere, and everybody will be involved in it, including us.

    Currently, Elina and I have been excluded from the war deployment; we have been added into project ¡¯New Elites¡¯; we will not be deployed till we have be elite, but we do not have unlimited time; at max, we have six months before Pyramid will be a forced to deploy us.

    From Academy only, Elina and I had been included in this project, but I am sure there will be more people from other organizations, including those from supremes.

    To be honest, I did not like this exclusion from the war; seeing the scenes of battle, I wanted to join my brethren, help them against the Grimm Monsters, but the Pyramid is right.

    We need to focus on our progress; we are the ones with the greatest potential that could change the directions, but before we do that, we have to grow into our full potential, and the first step of that is bing a Tyrant.

    The Pyramid had already said they expected each and every one of us to be a peak Elite at the least when we broke up into the Tyrant stage.

    This is too low of the target for Elina and me right now; I already have a strength of the peak elite; if Pyramides to know about it, I am sure even Grand Commander would be shocked by it.

    Our target is Leader ss, and if everything went alright, then I would easily be leader ss Tyrant when I broke into the Tyrant stage and not an initial leader ss but a Mid-level ss Tyrant, and if my luck is extremely good, I would be a peak leader ss Tyrant with high potential to reach the Master ss.

    Elina had also set her target on gaining the strength of the elite; once she got and broke through into the Tyrant stage, her Death Phoenix bloodline will surely make her a leader ss Tyrant.

    The war had started earlier than I had expected; I had thought I still had months or two, but I did not. Now, I have to work twice as hard to level up to the Tyrant stage before the time limit of the project ¡¯New Elite¡¯ is over.

    I do not much care about the project ¡¯New Elite,¡¯ but I do appreciate the time it has given me without any stress. Not only that, but it had also opened ess to new resources like secrete ruins and other things.

    I had put up a special request about XX category ruins, these ruins are not involved in my newly gained ess from the Pyramid, but it could be fulfilled seeing the times we are in. In such times, Pyramid let the people take the higher risk instead of restricting them.

    While there is a huge chance of death, but person survive, they go through big growth, and that is what Pyramid a want.

    With the war beginning, I n to scour the ruins soon; I have decided to go into the ruin scouring from next week. The sooner I have all the resources in my hand, the more I will be able to focus on my Inheritance.

    As for taking Elina with me as she had asked, I nned on taking Elina with me; I will not take her to all the ruins, just those I think will be useful to her, and I think one of the ruins I had selected would be very useful to her.

    While I want to scour the ruins as soon as possible, I will not enter them without any preparations. Those runes are extremely dangerous that only leader ss and above dared to take a step inside them; if I go there unprepared, my death is guaranteed.

    Every step has to be cautious; otherwise, I will die before I know it, and I don¡¯t want to die in the ruin. If I were to di, I would prefer to be on the battlefield, fighting and killing the Grimm Monsters till myst breath; like many brave souls did and doing it on the battles being fought on this on the minor continents.

    I massaged my head and went to the bed; I am feeling hungry right now but in no mood to eat anything. I just want to sleep.

    From tomorrow, I will have too much to do; the teacher had even asked me to teach a group of talented healers for at least one hour. Aside from the supremes, our Academy has the best healers, and their value is far greater than the fighters.

 Chapter 1936 - Curseland 65

    <h4>Chapter 1936 - Cursnd 65 </h4>

    A little more than a week had passed since the war began, and already more than twenty million people had died in them.

    This was is brutal would be an understatement; if this continued on then, it would cross the number of fatalitiesst war has before it even reached the central continent, and we are powerless to stop it; we have to match their aggression with aggression, a force with force.

    I just wish that old monsters would just attack their high council and destroy their pirs; doing that, everything would be easy, but it is not easy as one thinks.

    Their high council stayed in secrete locations, most people say it is inside their hidey-hole, but many people disagree. Only the powerful have an idea about their real locations while us regr people could only guess about it.

    Even we are able to find the high council and fight then, there is no guarantee our old monsters will be able to beat them.

    "Are you ready?" The lead technician asked, "Yes," I replied without a hint of hesitation; there is no need for hesitation; I had already made my decision and done deep research above it. As long as I have a little luck, I will get what I want from this ruin.

    With my affirmation, the technical activated the teleportation gates, and the connection had formed with the ruin..

    "Best of luck, sessor," The lead technician said, "Thank You," I said and took a step toward the teleportation gate. Usually, it is a teacher or council member whoes to see me off whenever I go to ruin, but this time I am alone.

    Everyone is extremely busy; even Elina had gone to ruin two days ago; this time, I am alone from the beginning; well, at least I have Ashlyn and Nero with me; I won¡¯t feel that lonely.

    I had stepped inside the water screen of the teleportation gate, and the next moment, I was in a spatial tunnel. I stopped making any movements and sealed any energy that was leaking out of me; I did not want to do anything that would hamper my travel to ruin.

    Thud!

    Few seconds passed by when the spatial tunnel ended, and I was thrown into the ruin hard. The gravity, which is seven points three times greater than our world, makes the hit even stronger; the gravity of this ruin is nothing in front of an environment which could kill a Tyrant in few seconds; even elites would not survive this ce without proper protection.

    This ruin is called AX8865 or Cursnd 65; This ruin is cursed, not literally cursed but filled with dense curse energy. The energy is so dense that it will kill an unprotected elite within an hour; a leader would die within half a day if they remained unprotected too.

    This curse energy is scary because it eats away the protection. If someone is protecting themselves with energyter, it will eat that up. An elite could only survive for half a day before they arepletely drained, and a leader would survive for four to five days at most here.

    The council had objected to meing here fearing my safety, till I had shown them a little bit of my abilities which are perfect against this environment.

    There are two reasons I chose this ruin, it will give me supplement materials of curse element and divine crystals, each and every ruin I had selected had thest elementmon. They had to have divine crystals or resources simr to them in the runes.

    Currently, I have finished collecting all the general materials and eight of nine constitutional materials. The constitutional materials I am referring to are body, soul, and seven elements of my constitution.

    Of the nine constitutional materials, I had finished collecting the supplementary material of the body, Sunfire, and fire. Collecting the main material and supplementary materials of thetter two are quite easy; fire is the mostmon element, and there are a lot of materials rted to it are avable.

    I had also collected other types of supplementary materials as well, but I need more. So, aside from divine crystal and curse-type materials, I will also focus on collecting as much as treasures I want; those things will help me get the things I need.

    With the war starting, many organizations were operating their treasuries, and even Pyramid had opened many exchanging tforms for smother trading. Some of them could only be essed by the leaders of the organizations.

    I nned to stay in this ruin for ten days at most; I hope I will be able to reach that ce in time, I thought and took out the map.

    I have a specific ce in my mind; it is called Glow Pce, that the ce where I have a chance to find the Divine Crystals.

    One person had obtained it, and three people saw it while tens of other people who went there did not find it and even lost their life, it worth a try as it a very credible lead, not to mention Glow Pce have a lot of curse rted material and as curse energy, there is one of densest in ruins.

    Chew Chew

    I did not waste any time and called the Ashlyn out, who came out of chirping and flew up in the air. With Ashlyn¡¯s help, I would not have any problem finding where I am; I hope I am not too far away from Glow Pce; it would waste time, and I do not have much of it already.

    If I am furthest from the glow pce, with my speed, it will not take me more than five days to reach it as long as I do not encounter any danger. The environment here is not the only danger in this ce; there are other dangers as well, the monsters of this ce and, of course, the Grimm Monsters, Curse Masters to be exact.

    While one would expect curse masters to be in heavy numbers, their numbers are not great here. The monsters of this ruin seemed to hate them to their bones and actively hunt them. So, their numbers are lesser than one would expect.

    Still, I have to be careful, seeing most of the Grimm Monsters here are leader ss, and there might be Master ss hiding here, though the chances of that happening is quite low seeing the war had begun, I have to have to be careful, a Master ss Tyrant could kill me in a single attack.

 Chapter 1937 - Cursed Lake

    <h4>Chapter 1937 - Cursed Lake </h4>

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn chirped in my mind, and the next second, a scene of a hugeke appeared in front of my eyes; seeing theke, I immediately understood where I was.

    I am near Wialt Lake, and with my speed, it should not take me more than two to three days to get there.

    With me knowing where I was, I moved to the left and started running; flying is reckless; it is like painting target on your back, while it is a fast method of travel, it came with danger, and this ruin is dangerous, and I do not want to take more risks than I am already taking.

    As I started to make my way toward the Glow Pce, I remained to steer clear of the Wialt Lake; while going near, it will get me lots of herbs-rted material, but it is not worth seeing how dangerous it is.

    Theke is dangerous, with vaporsing out of it could kill an elite within seconds. A leader would e be killed immediately if they touched even a drop of its water, but that¡¯s not the most dangerous thing about theke. The most dangerous thing is monsters residing under it.

    There are lots of leader ss monsters inside, and it is said there is one Master ss monster also reside deep inside theke.

    .

    Thankfully, these monsters kept to themselves, and as long as you do not disturb them actively or a Grimm Monster which they could sense, they will leave you alone, which is what I want. To get to glow pce as soon as possible without getting any hindrance on the way.

    "Fuck, Ashlyn!"

    I suddenly cursed. While I am extremely opposed to going even near to theke, Ashlyn did not seem to have any reservation about it, as she d herself in her invisible fire and dived toward theke, especially toward those ink-ck lotuses on the surface of theke.

    They are beautiful, daring anyone to take them; they are the biggest resources of theke, and if I had not found the unmatched Blood-Curse miracle fruit to represent the curse element of my constitutions, I would have definitely vied for those lotuses; they would be perfect.

    Still, they could not match the Blood-Curse fruit; it is an epitome; I felt extremely lucky that I was able to get something this good for the curse element of my constitution.

    Ashlyn is going for these lotuses; they are baits; below each lotus, there is a powerful monster is hiding; the moment she touches it, the monster would leap at her and swallow her chubby little body.

    I am shouting at Ashlyn to don¡¯t go there while getting away from theke at my fastest speed. While I know Ashlyn never does things she isn¡¯t sure of, I couldn¡¯t help but be worried about her. There are damn Master ss monsters inside that freakingke; even with strange abilities, she is not a match for it; it will bit her off like some tasty snack.

    I continued to urge her, but she did not listen and finally swooped at the roses, and I stopped on my ce and hide while activating all the hiding formations I had in full power.

    At least a leader ss monster going to react, and I don¡¯t be moving when it does; I would be easily noticeable.

    Ashlyn swooped down and swiped one of thousand of ck ink lotuses floating on the surface of theke. As she did, a ten-meter-long snake monster flew out of theke with its mouth open, ready to chomp on the thing that had taken the bait.

    SHAR!

    The snake monster screamed loudly with leader ss aura zing; Ashlyn had taken the lotus and disappeared, and that was just the beginning. This chubby bird was not satisfied by one lotus and went for another

    Roar Roar Roar

    A crocodile monster roared as it came out and did not find an Ashlyn who took it¡¯s, but like snake monster, it also was not able to find Ashlyn, despite having a power of leader ss Tyrant. In every few minutes, roars one monster after another begins to ring out across the surface of a hugeke.

    ¡¯Ashlyn enough! Come back,¡¯ I shouted in my mind; the more lotuses she took, the greater the disturbance she would create, and it might bring the master ss Tyrant out, and once it did, there is no way we could survive.

    Our filmy abilities might be able to work against the leader ss Tyrants, but they would not work against the leader ss Tyrants; it would see right through it.

    Finally, Ashlyn listened to my pleas as she flew out of theke with her cloak of invisibility while the monsters were searching for her crazily in theke; some of them had even started fighting, suspecting each other of the theft while the real thief left theke with nine ck ink lotuses.

    Each ck ink lotuses had an astronomical value while they grew on the cursed water; they are one of the best resources to cleanse the curse.

    If my mother had ck ink lotus with her when she was cursed and immediately ate it, the curse would have been cleansed. It would not have gotten a chance to take root inside her and through her into me; the one I have even gained the sentient and is waiting for the right moment to strike.

    In the current time, such resources are in extremely high demand, especially among the leaders ss Tyrants and above. There are not many healers that are capable of healing them.

    A resource like ck Ink lotus would be invaluable to them, and I am asking Ashlyn to spare me a few. With these lotuses, I would be able to get many things I need from supreme.

    Ashlyn is not responding to me, whether it is intentional or she is just too busy chomping on the lotuses, I don¡¯t know, but I hope she would spare me at least one ck ink lotus for my own use.

 Chapter 1938 - Glow Palace I

    <h4>Chapter 1938 - Glow Pce I </h4>

    I had to wait for nearly one and half hour before I could be sure that no monster was still looking around before I started to run again.

    What Ashlyn did was dangerous, and I did not want her to do it again, but I am feeling happy because of it; even though I should not feel this emotion, it will encourage Ashlyn further to take such risks.

    Half an hour ago, Ashlyn had said that she would spare me some ck-Ink lotuses; I don¡¯t know how much she will spare, but it would be two more, and for it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. These roses are powerful and important resources, and I need them.

    I will keep one for myself and give the rest to the teacher to exchange things for me; though such resources should not be exchanged, I need pretty rare resources, and nobody would give them for free, and for crystals, I will need to exchange them with the things of simr value.

    I moved through the ruin with blurring speed; my speed is so great that aside from peak Elites, nobody would be able to see me moving; as for following me, very few peak elites would have the ability to do it from the ground..

    Few hours passed by, and in these few hours, I continued moving while Ashlyn now and then would go for the resources she liked.

    I did not collect any resources as I will find them in glow pce, so I should focus on getting there as soon as possible.

    Half a day passed by since I came into this ruin, and I have to say this ruin is very dangerous. Now and I woulde across a gust of cursed winds which will have many times dense curse energy than the normal; they are strong enough to erode the shields of leader ss Tyrant within few minutes.

    The monsters are another danger; these monsters are everywhere, and if not for Ashlyn is detecting every one of them, and I was able to evade their senses with the formation I had created from the rule-breaking power.

    If a regr elite had been in my ce, they would have died within a minute; even the leader would have activated the beacon had left.

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn chirped in my mind again, and this time instead of showing the scene of the monster, Ashlyn had shown me. The scene of Grimm Monster, it is a little blurry and grainy, meaning the Grimm Monster is quite far away, but it is without a doubt a Grimm Monster, and it is a leader ss Grimm Monster and not an elite one.

    It is fighting against a couple of monsters, trying to get away, but these monsters seem to block its ways to escape.

    Every creature of this ruin seemed to hate Grimm Monster to the bone for some reason and would attack them immediately, and the monsters here are no weaklings. It is due to them; there are so few Grimm Monsters here.

    Another half a day had passed, and I had nearly covered half a distance to the glow pce. Currently, I am passing through the hilly region, which is filled with huge cursed snakes. I would have not dared to travel through this area if these hills were not the safest way.

    Both sides of the hills have a swamp, and it is extremely dangerous, and there are a couple of Master ss monsters hiding there. There is one in these hills too, on the northern side; it does not leave its ce, and as long as I don¡¯t go there to disturb it, it will not bother me.

    Four more hours passed by, and I had crossed the swamp without altering a single monster, its all thanks to Ashlyn and rule-bending power.

    Over the months, I had refined this stealth formation with limited changes I could make, and it had be quite efficient. If I had the power to do all the changes I wanted in it, I would have been able to make it four times more efficient than it already is.

    If I had that formation, then I had the confidence to hide from Master ss Tyrants soul sense, but unfortunately, I could not fix the w, but I am nned on doing that in the next upgrade. The core I am designing would let me do it.

    Nine more hours passed by, and I had stopped again; Ashlyn had just shown me a huge fight; there were four Grimm Monsters fighting against a group of monsters.

    After watching the battle for few seconds, I knew these four leader ss Grimm Monsters would survive. They havee prepared; there are only pure course masters there, while the other three are the curse-type spell des, using curse energy with their weapons.

    They also have impable teamwork; it is clear that they had fought hundreds of battles together, and their powersplement each other.

    While the numbers of monsters are double their numbers, they are fighting them with slight disadvantages. It won¡¯t be long before they get away from these monsters, and seeing that, I started to make my way even faster.

    I do not want to be anywhere close when these bastards run-up and monsters start chasing them; it would be bad if a monster or Grimm Monsters had discovered me. These leader-ss Grimm Monsters are powerful; they are no golem that I had fought in the legacy thatch.

    Soon, I got far enough that I could no longer hear the sounds of fighting or aura it releasing and still continued to run at my full speed.

    Another half a day had passed when finally a view appeared in front of me from Ashlyn, a glowing dot from the far; seeing it, a smile couldn¡¯t help bute across my face. The glow pce is barely an hour away; I had it would take me two and half days at least, but I had reached it in just two days.

 Chapter 1939 - Glow Palace II

    <h4>Chapter 1939 - Glow Pce II ?</h4>

    I moved toward the glow pce, and within few minutes, I could see the orange dot myself, which was getting bigger and bigger till I saw the building the size of the small town appear in front of me.

    No one knows the origin of the glow pce; there are contradictory opinions; some said it was a small organization while others said it is a magi-science facility to research curses. Some even said someone had a powerful unstable curse treasure born here and exploded.

    I don''t know which opinion to believe; there is too little data about it to say anything. I could only say when I see things with my own eyes.

    The glow pce is forty stories tall town-size building, and it is glowing in faint orange color, from which it had got its name. It is thousands of years old building, and many parts of it have copsed already; even then, it is a huge building and would take months if I want to check every corner of it.

    I do not have months of time, I barely have a week, and in the week, I have to check several spots for the divine crystal and collect the treasures I had found on the way.

    There are very few monsters in the Glow Pce; the reason behind it is simple. When humans and Grimm Monsters have discovered Divine Crystals in this ce, they thonged this ce in doves and killed the huge numbers of monsters living there..

    While the monsters are powerful, they could notpete with greedy humans and Grimm Monsters who are willing to pay any price for the treasures like divine crystals. It continued happening for centuries, with master ss Tyrantsing here and ughtering the monsters.

    Still, the monsters are not the greatest danger here; the greatest danger here is the environment; the curse energies inside are five to eight times stronger than outside, they would need few seconds to eat away the defenses of the elites, and even leader ss won''t be able to stay inside for more than an hour without a special means.

    I don''t know whether even the means I had developed will be able to protect me from such dense curse power, and there is only one way to find out.

    Buzz!

    I reached near the boundary of the glow pce and removed the artros pearl and activated it, and at the same moment, I activated a formation inside me. As I did, red formation came out of Arstros pearl, and pink formation came from me to entwine themselves.

    Soon, the entwined formation began to cover me, and the artros pearl floated above my head. A minuteter, a red and pink formation had covered every part of me while artros pearl floated above me.

    The pearl and the formation stopped giving out any shine; they would even merge into light around them to help me hide better. I do not want glowing pearl and formation which would attract the eye of any monster or Grimm Monsters from a mile; doing that will defeat the whole purpose ofing here.

    With all my preparation ready, I took a step into the boundary of the Glow pce, and as I did, I immediately felt the change.

    The curse energy immediately doubled; the curse energy came at me, not targeting me specifically, acting like air does, but just as it touched my armor, its nature would change. It would try to eat away my protection and try to seep inside me.

    The method I used earlier and using now did not stop the curse energy at all. Using the rule-bending power, I am making this curse energy believe; I am also curse energy, and there is nothing to harm while taking the energy inside my armor.

    Earlier, I used to filter this energy through my armor before releasing it outside, but this time, I am doing something like that.

    This time, there is no filter and release of energy; this time, I just take the energy into my armor before store it into the artros pearl floating above my head. I had created a sophisticated storing formation with dense rule-bending power; it does not have a problem storing this powerful curse energy which could burn through anything.

    It is a veryplex method that I needed days to craft; one of the biggest challenges was powering the Artros pearl with my power, but I was able to find the solution, which enables me to power it half, which is enough for my purpose.

    This method could only be used by me due to the special curse elemental constitution I have. If I did not have that, I would not be able to work something like that; even with rule-bending power, I would not reach this far in the ruin.

    I stayed on my spot for a couple of seconds and checking everything, and when I found everything was working fine, I moved toward the Glow Pce while I changed my aura to that of peak leader ss Tyrant.

    There is no way I will fight against the Grimm Monster I find here; if Ie across it; I would just have to talk it out, and here there is a chance I will be able to do that, unlike other ces, the curse energy here is so dense that even curse masters have to use the special means to protect themselves against it and not to forget attracting the monsters which would target them first, instead of targeting me.

    These factors would force any leader ss Grimm Monster to avoid a fight, but not all of them are unavoidable. If Ie across a master ss Grimm Monster, it would attack me without doubt, and I would not be able to defend against it to survive it.

    I would have liked to disguise myself as a master ss Tyrant, but it would not work; my disguise is not perfect due to the power gap. Even councilwomen ma was able to tell something was wrong when I put Master ss disguise in front of her, and she is only a leader ss Tyrant.

    So, I have to take a risk with this disguise and hope that I do note across any Grimm Monster, be it leader ss or Master ss.

 Chapter 1940 - Killing Leader I

    <h4>Chapter 1940 - Killing Leader I</h4>

    At Every step, the density of the curse energy would increase; even before I reached Glow Pce, the density of the curse energy had already reached four times outside.

    I feared that curse energy inside the building was going to be even denser, but I could not do anything about it.

    Since I decided toe here, I had already prepared to face such scenarios; I hope that my preparations would be sufficient to deal with the difficulties I would face here.

    The Glow Pce is too huge that it would take me months to sort through it whole, and I barely have a weak. Beforeing here, I had already decided on the ces in Glow Pce I would target, and I am going to stick to those targets.

    There are three ces I have to go, one is on the northern side, and two are on the eastern side; I am going toward the eastern side first..

    Hun!

    I was moving toward the eastern side when suddenly, I stopped with a smile on my face. I had noticed a couple of flowers, trees, lilies to be exact, and they are of a peculiar shade of the violet and have think smokeing out of them.

    These are Rowbridge lilies; while they are not as rare as the ck ink lotuses, they are still pretty rare, and they are just lying here.

    As I had said, one just needs a method to enter Glow Pce, and they will find as many resources they need. The dense curse energy produces powerful resources; even a simple de of grass here is an envy-worthy resource for powerhouses.

    Resource avability is one of the reasons I chose this ruin. Even I did not find a divine crystal or extremely rare treasures; I would still leave with all the supplementary resources of curse element.

    I collected all the flowers, leaving not a single one behind. It took me few seconds to harvest the hundreds of flowers; my vines make doing things like that extremely easy, even if the process of doing it is a littleplicated.

    An hour passed by, and I had reached the glow pce and could touch its glowing orange walls. These walls are giving off dense curse energy six times outside, and it will be even denser when I enter inside this huge glow pce.

    I collected a few precious herbs that were by the wall of the Glow Pce and entered inside; just as I did, I felt the energy became denser, reaching that of seven times of the outside.

    I am at the northern side of the building; it will take me two to three hours to reach where I need to be; I am okay with it.

    There are a lot of resources lying around; by the time I reached that ce, I would have collected more than half of the supplementary materials I needed.

    Chew Chew

    Few more minutes had passed when suddenly, Ashlyn chirped in my mind, and a scene appeared in front of my eyes for a few seconds before disappearing.

    There is a leader ss Grimm Monster not far away from me; it is hastily collecting resources, and I could understand why the curse energy is eating away its shields, and if it did not quickly getaway, its protection would go down, and without it, it would not be able to survive.

    If I had been a leader ss Tyrant, even the weakest one; I would have surely gone for it, even it had been peak leader ss Tyrant, as I would have only needed to engage against it for a couple of moves before the curse energy here would have done the job.

    Regretfully, I am not a Leader ss Tyrant, but an Elite ss, and even if it is in precarious conditions, I will not attack it. It will be like a hare is challenging a wounded lion; a lion is always a lion, no matter how wounded it is.

    I shook my head and changed the directions, but I had just taken a step when I suddenly stopped.

    ''Fuck Ashlyn!'' I cursed loudly in my mind seeing it going for the Grimm Monster; I had opened my mouth to curse but stopped it before it was toote. The slightest sound may alert it, seeing the distance between it and I is just of few hundred meters.

    I screamed at Ashlyn to stop in my mind, but she did not listen; she went for the Grimm Monster as I watched with sheer horror as she reached closer and closer to the Grimm Monster.

    I had also prepared myself; even if I am no match for the Grimm Monster,? I will fight it to save Ashlyn.

    Ashlyn went closer and closer to it, but Grimm Monster did not seem to discover her. The Lionman seemed too focused on harvesting those Opel Thistles; its eyes seemed full of fervor.

    While the Opel thistles are quite precious, they are still not precious enough for leader ss Tyrant to such big risks. It must have needed them for something important; otherwise, it would not be taking the huge risks as it is taking right now.

    Its shields are in a dangerous state, the way curse energy eating them, they would not be able tost more than five minutes, and this Lionman is still not caring about it and very delicately harvesting those thistles.

    Ashlyn reached close to it and went for its neck, it did not discover Ashlyn at all, and it was quite hard.

    That invisible fire of her not only makes her invisible visually but also makes invisible to soul senses, and it also burns the sound, which makes her very hard to detect.

    Shik!

    It suddenly seemed to notice something as it abruptly stopped harvesting Opel thistles, but it had already be toote.

    Ashlyn''s wings have broken through its protection and drawn long, thin lines across its neck, through which blood begins to splutter out.

 Chapter 1941 - Killing Leader II

    <h4>Chapter 1941 - Killing Leader II</h4>

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    It screamed the moment blood started to gush out of its neck; usually, such injuries are nothing to a powerhouse like it, but in this ce, they are fatal, and this Lionman was b?r?ly holding on before.

    Injury is a minute thing; what is important is that Ashlyn had torn through its protection, giving the dense curse energy to infiltrate its body.

    The Lionman is screaming as it tries to bridge the gap in its protections, but all its efforts are turning into nothing; things are bing even worse for it.

    A curse begins to spread into its body, its huge red body turning into faint orange, and the protection covering 99% of its body is also withering away fast.

    It seemed to understand the severity of its predicament as it looked at the Opel thistles longingly before it started to get up; it is clear that it is nning to leave, and I have no intention of stopping it just like before.

    No matter what, I will not risk my life against it to kill it, it would be another thing if Ashlyn had been in danger, but thankfully she seemed content after making a single move.

    Thud!

    It had just gotten up and about to shoot outside when suddenly its body began to glow orange, and it copsed on the floor writhing..

    It seemed to be in intense pain as it writhed on the ground, but no sound came out of its mouth. Its body also turning into a darker and darker shade of orange and dried up.

    A few seconds passed, and it had stopped moving, and its body began to fall into a dried piece of dark orange before turning into the dust. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but shudder; there was a lot of orange dirt around me.

    What the curse had done is not unknown to me; there is detailed information on how it reacts with living but a huge difference between reading it and seeing it happen with my own eyes.

    I jfl rmo fgiu om zufhv dmz f hmpniu md luhmrtl dzmq jvfo I lfj, frt jvur I tat, I jficut omjfzt ovu Gzaqq Mmrlouz frt lmmr fnnufzut gtul aol mzfreu tplo.

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn chirped at me and threw a Lionmans storage at me; I am sure she had taken the things she needed from the Grimm Monsters and now handling the leftovers.

    "Don''t do something like that again, or we will leave the ruin immediately; I do not want any unpredictable element, Ashlyn," I warned her, and it is truth.

    I do not want any unstable element; while some of her risks are eptable, some arepletely uneptable, no matter how great its rewards are.

    Chew Chew

    She chirped at me angrily and flew away; she will listen to my warning; she knows when I am serious. While my warning would not stop her entirely, she would take risks as this; attacking the Grimm Monster was too much.

    The Grimm Monster itself was not a problem; the problem would havee after if it had not been killed within a time.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and collected the artifacts on the Grimm Monsters'' body before collecting the Opel thistle; I hope I will find the answer in its storage on why it was zealously collecting it.

    I have no n on checking the storage right now; I did not want anything to distract me from reaching my target as soon as possible.

    Armovuz vmpz vft nfllut, I vft hmiiuhout duj qmzu zulmpzhul mr ovu jfw jvaiu fsmatare dmpz qmrlouzl frt mru Gzaqq Mmrlouz. Wvaiu Alviwr al rmo oficare om qu, lvu al tmare vuz bmg fl ovu lhmpo fl gudmzu.

    The energy was getting denser and denser, and the monsters I had been encountering were getting stronger.

    Currently, my methods are working fine, much better than I had expected; there is b?r?ly any strain on me despite curse energy bing denser.

    Still, I feared something might go wrong, and my protection would shatter, and once that happened, I would die.

    I am like a sea explorer who is exploring the deep sea with his little sub. I am fine as long as nothing happens to my sub, but if something happens then, I will die.

    Forget the oxygen; the pressure of the water would kill me within a second. I am in the same state, which is why I could not even fight if something happened to my formation; I die.

    Time passed by, and I moved closer and closer to my destination while avoiding the Grimm Monsters and monsters that I found on the way while harvesting the nts I needed.

    A Lady Luck seemed to shine on me as on the way; I havee across a space which was filled with precious nts. It was no garden, just a space where a couple of precious nts had grown.

    It took me nearly half an hour to harvest it all before I continued with my journey, and a little more than an hourter, I reached my destination.

    It is a building within a building; it is big and had red color originally before the orange glow had covered it.

    This is building is known as ''Teoldo Hall,'' and ording to the information I have received to houses someone private treasures, likely ''teoldo'' person.

    The gate to the hall is covered in broken runic formation, and unlike Astral Garden Tower, it is perilous.

    If I made any mistake solving this iplete formation, many dangerous formations would activate and wipe me out before I could even utter a breath.

    Not only the door of the hall is dangerous, but the inside of the hall is also dangerous. If I am able to enter inside, I will have to be careful at every step.

    Both humans and Grimm Monsters have entered this hall, and many came back with fortune while many have also lost their lives in it. A huge danger exists there, but I have to take the risk because what I need is inside the hall.

 Chapter 1942 - Tealdo Hall

    <h4>Chapter 1942 - Tealdo Hall</h4>

    This runic formation on the door of the hall is broken, and when I checked it against the three I had gotten from the Pyramid, they were all different; the simrity it had was that all of them are broken.

    The formation on the door changes; nobody knows at what time interval it changes. Still, every time a new persones, they will find a different type of broken formation on the door.

    As I had said earlier, this broken formation is very dangerous. I have to break it without making the slightest mistake; otherwise, lots of dangerous formations would be activated, and I would be dead before I knew it.

    The thing is, it is a lot harder to break a broken formation than theplete one; I will have to design aprehensive formation that would take everything this broken formation throws at it and break it without leaving anything..

    The task is hard, and I have to do it in a limited time, but I have confidence I can do it. This hall, very well the things I need, and for that, I will do it.

    After I made my mind, I started to study the formationprehensively before taking out the calibrator forty-five minutester and begin to solve the formation. The Astral Garden Tower had really upped my formation solving ability, and when I came back to read those books and absorbed their knowledge, I had even better.

    I had been working especially hard to studying runes, not only to create better inheritance but also to try my hands at that library.

    While I do not think current abilities would help me solve that puzzle, I am improving steadily, and one day, I will improve enough that I would confidently walk into that library and solve that puzzle and get my hands on that library and all the juicy knowledge it has.

    Time passed by, and with Ashlyn as a guard, I continued to work on the formation without any worry, and nine hourster, I finished with the runic formation.

    I haveplete confidence that I would be able to break this formation the door with the formation I had designed. I have to have full confidence; If I did not have that, I would have kept working on it more as the slightest mistake could doom me.

    With formation prepared, I removed the air pen. I am not using the calibrator to project the runes; it uses too much power, especially to break such powerful doors, and I do not want to waste powerful energy crystals; instead, I am using the air pen which I had filled with arge amount of different types of runic inks, which would help me break the different types of the formations.

    While creating the runic ink is a hassle, but it is very useful, low-level herbs and minerals could create quite powerful runic link

    I selected the ink in Air Pen and projected the formation inside it; just as I did, hundreds of runes began toe out of the air pen, and within a second, a floating runic formation appeared in front. In the academy, I used the month of time to bond with it.

    Nmj, I bplo vfsu om nzmbuho ovu zprah dmzqfoamr I jfro om tzfj, frt ao jaii tzfj ao jaovar f duj luhmrtl. Io al f iaooiu qmzu oaqu-jfloare ovfr re ovu hfiagzfomz, gpo ao lfsul f imo md qmruw.

    As the formation appeared in the air, I pushed it toward the door and moved as far as I could. This is also one of the reasons why I used an air pen instead of the calibrator. With calibrator, I have to maintain a specific distance; with the air pen, I could create as much distance between me and the target.

    Buzz!

    The moment I had stopped at a distance, the exact moment the floating formation stuck on the door and buzzed before the runes started to shine, and they began to move around to cover the broken runic formation on the door.L??aTest nov??ls on (n)??velbi/??(.)co??

    Crack Crack Crack

    Within few seconds, my formalization covered the broken formation, and as they finished with it, they shone brighter, and cracks began to form on runes of both formations, and they have started to turn to dust and float away.

    About a minuteter, both formations had disappeared from the door, leaving it ripe to open; ording to the information I had received from the Pyramid, the door will stay just as it is for thirty to forty seconds before a new broken formation covered it.

    I looked around for any possible danger that might activate with the formation breaking, and when I did not see anything, I appeared beside the door and pushed it gently.

    Kerrr!

    The door opened with a slight noise and gave me a glimpse of the vast hall in front of me. The information is right; the hall had been expanded with the spatial principle, which is now copsing state, the tense of rifts visible to me, some are big, some are small, some are moving, some are stable on their spot.

    Guooare hfpevo ar ovu lnfoafi zadol jmpit gu ukozuqiw tfreuzmpl; ovulu ovar zadol jmpit hpo qu arom ovu nauhul jvaiu ovu gae mrul jmpit lphc qu atu ovuq, frt mrhu I tm, I jaii gu daralvut.

    These ruins are in the area of influence of our world but are not on the world; the spatial sea there extremly dangerous, so dangerous that anything that is not Master ss Tyrant would be shredded in the fractions of seconds, even masters would not best there for more than few seconds.

    These rifts are the most obvious danger of this hall; there are others too, like this hall which is quite unstable and could copse and turn into the ck hole any second that will swallow everything that is present in this hall.

    There are also hidden formations that could be activated at any moment. I have to be careful of every step and every breath I take in this hall lest I activate them identally and end up losing my life.

 Chapter 1943: Big Chunk

    <h4>Chapter 1943: Big Chunk</h4>

    The hall is in shambles which is not surprising; it is not only due to the spatial rifts but also due to anti-theft formations that had activatedpletely or halfway.

    Over the past six to seven centuries, many people havee to this ce. Taken things and also lost their lives in it and this ruin had note to our world only, it had taken the stop at the other world too, at least once before reaching ours.

    Still, I hade as this ce had treasures; even scraps here would help me greatly in collecting the resources I needed.

    I looked at the hall in front of me, and soon, I stopped as I spotted a thing that had created a twinkle in my eyes.

    A murky green color stone is the size of my leg. If I am not wrong, then this is argae stone, a very precious type of stone that is used in the creation of artifacts; it vastly enhances the energy conducting properties of the totem artifact.

    Back in the day, its grade was very high, but now it had reduced to the husk, but still, this husk would be extremly useful to the people of my world and me. I will need about a few ounces for my core creation, the first size for my totem artifacts, while the rest, I could sell for a high price.

    This big chunk is not far away from me, just fifty meters ahead of me, but the problem is, it is slightly dipped into a fountain of liquid fire which ising out of broken formation.

    The fire seemed to anti-theft measure which had been eroded with time. If I take that big chunk ofrgae stone, I am going to disturb that fire, and formation and formation might react in a bad way, or nothing could happen.

    I would have solved this formation, but it is half merged into a fountain of fire it is releasing, so I want that huge chunk of thergae stone; I will have to take the risk and take it out with a more direct method.

    I thought for a while before I decided to take the risk but not for before I made some preparation, and when I have done with it, I started to take a step back till my back was nearly touching the closed door. I want to be as far away from that thing as possible; if it blew up, I would have higher chances of surviving.

    With that done, I released the four hair-thin strings, and within few seconds, they had reached close to it before they drilled inside it.

    The lower part of the stone is touching the fire, and I don''t think my strings would survive the fire despite them being extremly strong. So, instead of enveloping the big stone, I made them drilled into it, and it took them few seconds to do that.

    Now, that string had pierced through the stone, it was time to bring it to me.

    After taking a deep breath, I controlled my vines, and stone began to lift into the air gently, as it did. The fire fountain reacted a little before stopping; seeing that, I also stopped and waited for half a minute before starting to lift the stone again.

    This time, there was no reaction from the fountain other than liquid fire that was stuck to the base of stone going to the fountain, which is a little regrettable as I can think of more than a hundred ways to use this extremly hot, extremly dense liquid fire.

    Soon, thest drop of liquid fire fell back into the fire fountain, and I quickly moved the stone toward me till it appeared in front of me.

    I looked at a big chunk of Largae stone before I flipped it back and looked at a ce that was dipped in the fire with twinkling eyes. While not a single drop of fire had remained on the Largae stone, there is still something precious.

    It must have been dipped into that fire for hundreds of years, as it had elementalised the dipped part of Largae stone.

    It is excellent news for me; the fire elementalised part would be many times more precious than the regr part, especially for me. Even though I had collected the main material and supplementary materials of the fire element, the more, the better.

    Fire is the mostmon element, lots of people will want this thing and even pay a high price for it. I ced the chunk ofrgae stone after I finished observing it.

    This piece of stone here was no treasure that was kept here but part of the ceiling. Even divine crystal here was used as a light source, so one could imagine what type of person the owner of this hall was, which is why there is barely any treasure that the original owner stored had remained here.

    It is written in the notes that most of the treasures that were here were taken by the owner itself, and those that remained were taken by the people that came here.

    I already knew that, and I had noe for those treasures; for people like me, everything are treasures here, all things this building is made of would be considered a treasure, as I had said, the owner of this hall had used the divine crystal as light source, as long as I am able to find even a single light source, my mission would bepleted.

    Still, it would not be hard; there are many people who havee here, they might have taken all, but I would still keep looking. I might get lucky and find a divine crystal.

    With my hopes high, I took one cautious step after another, avoiding dangerous rifts and broken formation, and soon, a small smile appeared on my face.

    I had found another treasure, and this one, even rarer than the big chunk of thatrgae stone, could be said to be only a level lower than the divine crystal.

 Chapter 1944: [Bonus Chapter]Cotton Glass

    <h4>Chapter 1944: [Bonus Chapter]Cotton ss</h4>

    I saw a couple of pieces of colorful ss not far away from me; the information provided called it Cotton ss for some reason.

    This ss is extremly precious, ording to the information; it is an alchemical ss which and contain margart vita in trace amount, which is a simr resource as the divine crystal other than margart vita; there are also many important things that were used in making it.

    There is special demand from the Silverstone Academy for this thing, and I am sure I could also use it in upgrading my totem artifact.

    These five pieces of ss are twenty meters from my left, with a secure runic formation covering them. There are two ways I could get them, by breaking the formation, and the other is sending my vines through the many small gaps in a protective formation.

    Breaking the formation would take too long, and I do not have that much time; I will choose the risky way and use my vines.

    Five vines came out of my hands and moved toward the gaps of protective formation, expertly avoiding activating any stray formation on the way. I had covered my vines with bloodline energy to make them more undetectable, so even if the formation is extra sensitive, my vines will be able to slip into it sessfully.

    Soon, my vines reached the formation and began to slip through the many gaps in the formation has, ording to a piece of ss they will bring out.

    Shin!

    The strings enveloped pieces of sses and began to move back toward the gaps they went it. One vine after another came out of the crack without triggering the formation. I thought everything would go well when suddenly it turned red and my string that was about to bring thest piece of cotton ss out cut from the gap.

    It had happened so fast that I could not even see it; if I had been in the ce of the string, I would have died before I even knew it.

    This activation of powerful formation is a warning that I could not take things lightly here; the slightest mistake and I would be vaporized before. Just thought of that, and I wanted to get out of here; I took a deep breath to control my emotions and looked at four pieces of colorful sses that vines have brought.

    These sses are of different sizes, from about my palm size to thumb size, all of them are wonderfully colorful, and when I touched them, they felt quite soft; no wonder they called cotton.

    I ced the pieces of cotton ss in my storage after I finished looking at them and moved forwards.

    Four hours passed, and I had collected sixteen pieces of treasures, and I used my vines to collect them, never cing myself at risk. The formations here are extremly dangerous, and I will not risk myself; I have seen how these formations cut and vaporize my vines that could even bind Master ss Tyrants.

    I had already covered half of the hall and still had not seen the divine crystal, and that couldn''t make me sad for a moment, but I controlled my emotions and moved forward.

    Chew Chew

    Suddenly Ashlyn chirped from my shoulder and looked back formation on my right and thing inside it. I had looked at it earlier, and seeing those dangerous energy des, I shook the thoughts of taking that thing out.

    Now, Ashlyn wants to go for that thing, and she seems pretty confident about getting it out. I wanted to reject her request but seeing the look in her tiny eyes and confidence in her voice, I stopped those words froming out of my mouth.

    "Are you sure? Those des could turn you into the minced meat in a second," I asked, "Chew Chew," she chirped confidently with an affirmative answer.

    "Be careful then," I said with a sigh.

    Ashlyn flew up from my shoulder, and her size started to became smaller and smaller till she became a thumb-size chubby bird. After she reduced her size, she flew into the formation and divided toward that thing with a speed that was nearly unobservable by me.

    The energy des did not seem to have sensed her as they continued moving as before, but there are hundreds of them, and they all are moving at incredible speed.

    Ashlyn has avoided each and every de; whenever a de reached her, she would p her wings and would disappear from her spot and appear on another before disappearing again.

    She is dodging the des at such fast speed that even I am unable to follow her despite activating several ocr abilities. Before I knew it, Ashlyn had reached the silver dusk tile and put it away inside her with the p of her wings before she began to fly up while dodging energy des.

    A few secondster, she flew out of the formation andnded on my shoulder; I did not say anything and moved forward.

    A few minutester, I had stopped again when I saw the treasure before shaking my and moving forward; while the treasure is rare, it ispletely covered in the formation, and I would need to break it. The treasure is not precious enough that I would waste hours to time breaking it.

    The next treasure I hade across, I had picked it; there was barely any protection surrounding it, and even if I had gone closed to it and picked it from my hand, there would have been a faint chance that I would have activated some formation.

    Another three hours passed as I cautiously made my way into the hall, picking up the treasures that were safe to pick and discarding those who were dangerous.

    I am walking on the fine line, controlling my greed when I see the new treasures. If I let my greed make the decisions, it won''t be long before I get vaporized fire or cut into fine pieces by the energy des.

 Chapter 1945: Cleansing Drops I

    <h4>Chapter 1945: Cleansing Drops I</h4>

    I reached the end of the hall, and I did not find some Divine Crystal or simr resource, but I did find something interesting, and my runes were screaming for it.

    At the end of the hall, on the ceiling, three formations are shing, and from the center of their shes, a multicolor drop will fall down, and the thing is this drop would evaporate midway; the drop would never touch the ground.

    As I had said, I have no freaking idea what it is, but my runes are crazily desiring for it; they are reacted such a way very few times.

    I looked at the three formations on the ceiling whose sh is creating the drops that are falling down every minute. The first formation is physical type; if I am not wrong, then this formation is about pressure, a physical pressure that would apply to every cell of a person.

    It is not gravity but physical type pressure, like the emitted from the sheer strength of the body. Such formations are quite hard to create and need a formation ink or the surface on which runes are carved on of the physical quality.

    The second one is lightning type, from what I could see in the formation. The formation would shot down the intruder with thin bolts of lightning, and this lightning is extremly dangerous. The tiniest bolt of it has the power to vaporize the Tyrant, and I am staying as far away from possible from those thin lightning shes shing on the ruin.

    The third formation is mostplete among the three formations; it is a ''Soul Hammer'' formation. This formation would attack with a powerful soul attack that would shatter the soul of the one into millions of pieces; it was the most dangerous formation of three.

    These three formations are shing and creating drops of liquid; these three formations are not the only thing responsible for that drop; it is the surface they are drawn on from which the strange drops are being created, and the sh of three formations is just a process.

    I want those drops, and I did not see any problem as long as I did not touch the three shing formations ande under their range.

    Still, I did not believe things could be this easy and looked even more carefully and activated all the investigative abilities I have, but even after minutes, I did not see any problem. It seemed like the things were as good as they appeared.

    After checking everything alright, a vine came off my hand, unlike the hair-thin vines I use; this vine is thick, thick as the fingers, like the ones I used to use before.

    The vine moved and appeared below the formation; it had maintained the distance to the formations, even a bolt of stray lightning from the formation could not strike it, but it is close enough that it would be able to catch the drop before it disappeared into the air.

    As the vine appeared below the three formations, its upper part began to transform, and in a few seconds, it had transformed into a crystalline funnel.

    I also took out a small bottle from my storage and attacked my vine, store the liquid that traveled down my vine. My vine will act as the pipe while the bottle will be storage for it; I just hope there is nothing wrong with those drops; I don''t want to waste my time on useless things.

    I waited for the drop to fall from the shing point of formations; from what I had observed, each drip fell between every forty-three to forty-seven seconds; I just had to wait for a few more seconds, and drop will fall down.

    Drip!

    As I had expected, right at 44th seconds, the drop produced as the shed point and fell down. The faint silver and purple color came down and fell in the funnel with a clear drip.

    The moment drop fell into the funnel closed, and some formation lit up to force the drop forward toward the bottle when something happened. My bloodline reacted and went for the drop, and not only it, but Nero had also gone for it as well.

    Within a second, more than half of the drop had disappeared, and these energies had spread through my body.

    Instantly, I felt immense heaviness came over my body and felt like thousands of bolts of lightning striking me, and that''s not the worse thing; the worse thing is energies of the drop had attacked my soul as well, and they felt like they were going to tear my soul apart, and the thing is, I could not even scream as my whole body has be numb.

    The feeling hadsted for about fifteen seconds, but when I came to myself, I found my whole body was drenched in sweat.

    "Fuck!" I had cursed while taking a ragged breath; I had expected something might happen but not this intense. It is really too much that I had started to shudder at the thought of the second drop, but I quickly got my emotions in control.

    No matter what it does, I could see it is beneficial to my bloodline and Nero, and that is enough reason for me, not to mention, I am also getting some of it.

    My bloodline and Nero did not take it all but had kept some for me, a quarter of the drop which had been safely stored into the bottle.

    Through what I had experienced, I could tell this drop is extremly beneficial to the body and soul. If I had not reached my limit, I would have benefitted from it a lot, but unfortunately, I had reached my limit. Still, there is some faint hope, it is my bloodline that is absorbing it, and it tends to leave some crumbs for me.

    Last time, it had been able to widen my veins to a huge degree, which should not have been possible seeing me reaching the limit, but it was able to do, maybe it might be able to do something like that this time too, I have some hopes.

    It had bent the rules before, and it might do it this time too.

 Chapter 1946 - Cleansing Drops II

    <h4>Chapter 1946 - Cleansing Drops II</h4>

    Drip Drip Drip

    Thirty-one hours had passed since I had been collecting these strange drops; when I had started collecting it, I had only nned to do it for the one hour at most.

    I am on a very tight time limit; there is a freaking war going outside, and I could not waste too much time on the runes, but now, I had spent more than thirty hours doing a thing which I had nned to do for a single hour.

    As for why I had spent more than thirty times more time on this thing, the answer is obvious, I am getting the benefits.

    These drops are being consumed by my bloodline, and my bloodline is leaving me crumbs of benefits; it is very hard to see these benefits for few minutes, but when half an hour passed, these benefits became apparent, and due to these benefits, I have been here for more than thirty hours.

    As for what these benefits are, they are different than I had imagined them to be. I had first thought this strange drop was strengthening treasure, but I was wrong. It is a cleansing type resource, not a normal cleansing but extremly deep cleaning, which makes this thing even more precious than a powerful strengthening type resource.

    Due to this cleansing, my strength has increased further; technically, I am still at my absolute limit, and it had not expanded even a little, but my strength had increased.

    The energies of these strange drops had cleaned the gutter that is very deep inside me, including some tiny ck tar curse that had been somehow able to leak outside in an extremly small amount. It had cleaned and other things cluttering my body and soul from deep inside, making my body and soul freer.

    And that is not even the greatest benefit; the most significant benefit is my bloodline''s power increasing. My pseudo-bloodline has be even more powerful than before, which is a huge deal seeing how many times my bloodline had helped me.

    Drip!

    Another drip fell into the funnel, and a familiar sensation came over me; it was still as strange and painful as before, but I got used to it after bearing it for more than thirty seconds.

    Fifteen secondster, its effect wore off, and I finally took back my vine and closed the fully filled bottle, and stored it inside my storage. My bloodline had stopped consuming it one and a half hour ago, but I continued because I wanted topletely fill thest bottle.

    I had collected a total of ten bottles worth of these strange cleansing drops, and I am sure they will be a st, especially to those who had been stuck at the limit like elites and leaders ss; they will love this stuff as it could cleanse their bodies and soul, which gives them higher chance to break into the upper level.

    I havee to this hall in search of the divine crystals; while I did not find those, I have found lots of things, especially these strange cleansing drops.

    I am a little disappointed about not finding the divine crystal, but it was a huge possibility. If finding the divine crystals had been so easy, many supreme wouldn''t have gone to the search for every ce they have found the hint of it.

    If I had time, I would have continued collecting these drops, but I could not waste too much time on them. I had already spent enough time collecting it; it was time to leave.

    I gave the onest look to the three shing formations before I started to make my way back to the exit. It had taken me nearly ten hours to reach the end of the hall but only half an hour to reach back to the door; I would have been faster; if I had not been too cautious on my way back.

    Chew Chew Chew

    I was just about to open the door and walked out of the hall when she suddenly chirped, and her words shocked me. "What! You want to go to the center of the shing point of three formations and bring the thing you need from inside it?" I asked as if I could not believe what she said.

    I had felt strange a little earlier when she had not tried for the strange drop, Ashlyn loved that kind of treasure, and she still is; she is just vying for the bigger price.

    "Absolutely not! You will die before you even reach the central shing point," I said firmly, rejecting her request. Any one of those formations could kill her within a fraction of a second; letting her go there is akin to letting hermit suicide.

    "Chew Chew Chew¡­"

    She chirped back, saying she hadplete confidence in taking that thing out without getting the slightest harm. She seemed very adamant about it, and if I tried to reject her, she might go for despite that.

    She is behaving like a rebellious teenager; she will do it whether she gets it my consent or not. Its all made my head hurt.

    "Do whatever you want, but if you got hurt in the slightest, you could forget about asking my permission. I will set you free then won''t have to ask for my permission anything you do next," I said angrily.

    "Chew Chew Chew¡­"

    She chirped back at me and flew toward the end of the hall, and it took her a minute to reach there; as she did, I opened the door as she asked me. Before leaving, she said, as I should keep the door open as things might get dangerous.

    She stopped near the sh of formations, and red crystal on the temple shone, and silver runes began toe out of it.

    Seeing the silver runes, I couldn''t help but get shocked; these runes were not normal runes but ancient runes; the same type of runes that came out of me when I had to harvest the bloodline and these silvery runes have covered her whole body, leaving nothing uncovered.

    With the runes covering her body, she looked like some ancient bird; if not for being a little chubby and thumb size, I would have really felt some reverence towards her.

 Chapter 1947 - Black Hole

    <h4>Chapter 1947 - ck Hole</h4>

    Chew!

    She let out a single chirp which seemed to contain some archaic quality before she shot toward the shing center.

    A secondter, she reached closed enough for lightning bolts to sh against her, and she avoided them with the speed that was unseeable for me; it still kind of amazes me the speed she could fly with, but even with her speed, she could not avoid all the lightning bolts and finally, the first lightning bolt had struck her.

    I nearly closed my eyes when I saw it happening, but I forced myself to watch, and it is a good thing I did that as what happened next was extremly surprising.

    The thin lightning bolt that was about to sh with her slid past her without striking her body; it seemed like the runes had created some sort of field around her tiny little body that made it hard for anything to hit her.

    The first lighting bolt was just a trailer; within a fraction of a second, tens of bolts struck her one after another, and each and every one of them repelled by the field created from those ancient runes.

    The lightning bolts were just the beginning.

    As she reached closer to the shing center, her speed had slowed down considerably; the other two formations have finally started to affect her, the physical pressure to crush the physical body and soul hammer to destroy the soul, but these two formations two were only able to slow her down.

    Bearing the full power of all three formations, she soon reached the shing center before diving right into it.

    Seeing her dive into the shing center, my heart stopped for a moment. She had done something extremly dangerous and foolhardy, and I had let her do it. There is a very high chance that she might note back from that shing center.

    I had just thought that when the silvery head came out of the shing center, which power began to weaken rapidly, and by the time her whole body came out, the shing center all but disappeared, and something dangerous produced out of it.

    Chew, Chew, Run!

    Ashlyn''s chirping, and my heart''s warning rang into my mind same time, and I pushed hard against the already half-opened door and ran out with the highest speed; I even burned my blood which I had kept on standby after the warning she had given me before leaving for the shing center.

    Time seemed to slow down in front of my eyes as I saw tiny ck holes produced from the shing center getting bigger and bigger, swallowing everything that came in its way. Its swallowing force is so powerful that it is tearing the formation apart that could vaporize the Tyrants instantly.

    Even I, who is halfway into the door, felt its swallowing force and couldn''t help but feel horror; this ck hole is extremly powerful that I am not in front of it. If I get caught in it, the only choice I will have is to get swallowed by it.

    I can''t imagine how Ashlyn is resisting the swallowing force, despite her being middle of the hall. It must be due to the runic formation; the formation of ancient runes is very powerful.

    The way she is resisting, she will reach me soon. It should I who should be worried about my life; with her, the ck hole would also reach me, and I won''t be able to resist it.

    In a fraction of a second, the swallowing force of the ck hole had increased so much that its pull began to affect me, who had burned his blood for the power. Seeing that, I started to ways to search for ways to increse my speed further, and soon, an idea came into my mind.

    I activated the swallowing rule at full power and covered my whole body with it, and as I did, I immediately felt the pull lessening considerably.

    The relief hadsted for a fraction of seconds as the ckhole went closer; the pull had increased again. The ck hole is the personification of the swallowing; how could my little bit of rule power contend against it.

    I had already crossed the half step, and as long as I crossed the other half, I would be safe. In the boundaries of the hall, strong formations have been carved that could even contain the ck hole. Even if their power regressed over time, it would be still able to stop it for a couple of seconds, which is enough for me.

    Moments passed by, and my leg would reach closer and closer to its destination, but the pool would also get stronger and stronger.

    As a few more moments passed, the horror began to appear on my face when I saw the pull of the tiny ck hole had be strong enough to reduce 70% of my speed, and it had continued to reduce more, if this continued, it won''t be long before I also got sucked into it like those formations.

    I do not want to die just yet; there are many things that I hadn''t aplished. Hell, I did not even make a breakthrough into the Tyrant; I don''t want to die before bing Tyrant.

    With those thoughts in mind, I burned even more of my blood and moved swallowing rule power and energy into every part of my body. I had never done such a thing with swallowing force, but I am doing it now to survive from the ck hole.

    The pressure eased a little but not much, and a few momentster, the eased pressed disappeared, and more pull of ck hole had covered me that now my speed had reduced to 90% of the original.

    Hun!

    I was struggling hard while using every method I had in my arsenal when suddenly, the vast force eased up, and I was able to take a step; just as I did, Ashlyn came behind me, and I used all my strength to force the door shut.

 Chapter 1948 - Swallowing Rule

    <h4>Chapter 1948 - Swallowing Rule</h4>

    Bang!

    I closed the door hard before getting away from it as fast as possible; the ck hole will strike across it soon, and I don''t know whether the containment formations of the hall would work or not; I don''t want to take any risks.

    As I began to move far away, I started to think about the thing which relieved my pressure suddenly, and I did not have to think for long as I knew what relieved the pull of the ck hole hade from me; it was my swallowing rule.

    My swallowing rule, which had been at the peak of Master grade, had reached the Grandmaster stage. I seemed to have unconsciouslyprehended things from the ck hole, which is a personification of swallowing, and ended up upgrading my swallowing rule.

    With the swallowing rule reaching the Grandmaster stage, I have now got two rules reaching the grandmaster stage, my healing rule had also reached the Grandmaster boundary.

    It is kind of funny, both healing rule and swallowing rule, I had made the least progress in while killing rule, and Sunfire rule are the ones I had made the huge progress, they are just stepping away from reaching the Grandmaster boundary.

    I had thought they would be the first to reach the grandmaster boundary, but the opposite has happened. Still, I am very happy; the high-level rule powers help in stable level up. I will try to level up the killing and Sunfire rule to the grandmaster boundary; it would help me if all my rules were at the grandmaster boundary during the level up..

    Bam Bam Bam

    I had just stopped when I started to hear the loud sounds from all; it is shaking all over and soundsing from it making one believe that something is trying to get out of it.

    The runes across the hall hit up, andpletely different runes have covered the door too. It had immediately lessened the sound but did not stop it.

    Seeing that, I had created further distance between the hall and myself. If the ck hole suddenly got out, I want to be as far away from it as possible.

    The sounds continued for about a minute before they suddenly stopped, and runes that appeared on the hall also began to mute out before they have wholly disappeared. Seeing that tension had finally left my shoulder and I took a sigh of relief; it was one scary experience.

    Dhud Dhud Dhud

    I had just taken a sigh of relief when the whole hall began to copse, and within a second, in the ce of the grand hall, there was only rubble.

    Seeing that, I moved toward the rubble a few secondster; I began to scan through, but a few minutester, disappointed expressions couldn''t help but appear on my face. The rubble is truly rubble; to stop the ck hole, thest formation has harnessed power through every brick and dust, leaving nothing behind.

    "Not, nothing," I said suddenly and appeared beside the door; it looked fine except the dust appeared on it when it fell down.

    I looked at it carefully and, seeing there was no active formation, I stored it in my storage. The door was no simple thing; it was able to bear the power of a ck hole without a single crack; I will look at it carefully after I reach the academy, and now I have to give someone an earful.

    I slowly looked turn my neck toward a thumb-size chubby bird who looked visibly tired; it had been quite a while since I had seen her this tired.

    It is not surprising, she would have needed a huge amount of energy to operate that formation of ancient. No matter how strange she is, she is still an emperor, and emperors could not use ancient runes unless they are strange being like Ashlyn.

    Chew Chew!

    I looked at her and was about to give her an earful when she chirped and threw something at me; it is a small thing, the size of a rice grain, and is entirely ck in color.

    Gasp!

    I was confused at first, but as I caught the tiny thing and felt a strong swallowing force, I couldn''t help but gasp. I know what this thing is, and I had desired it.

    Before getting the tiny stone, I had collected eight of nine main constitutional materials, and now with this tiny stone, I had collected all nine of them.

    This tiny rice grain size stone is called ''Swallowing Stone,'' it is an extremly rare material that is equally precious as the miracle fruit of the blood curse that I have. It formed where swallowing energies are very dense; it also formed a moment before a ck appears, when swallowing energies concentrate.

    It is near impossible to harvest as just as it is produced, it gets swallowed by the ck hole; it is extremly hard to harvest it. I don''t know how Ashlyn did it, but I am extremly grateful for it; it is one of the best materials I could get to represent my cores formations.

    "I will not let you take such risks," I said softly to Ashlyn. I don''t whether she had went to the shing spot for me to get the original thing she needed. I will think about it ten times before letting her take such a risk; the risk this time was too much.

    If something bad happened or the ck hole had been a little more powerful, it would have been if it had swallowed the swallowing stone; we both would have swallowed by it. The swallowing stone would have instantly doubled its power.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and looked around; the ck hole had caused quite amotion; I should get out of here as soon as possible and find a spot to rest for few hours at least.

    I had been awake since I hade into this ruin, and top of that, I had burned my blood, and Ashlyn is also drained by that ancient rune formation. It is in the best interest of both of us to rest for few hours at the least before we move toward our next destination.

 Chapter 1949 - Empty

    <h4>Chapter 1949 - Empty</h4>

    "It is time to go," I said to myself as I walked out of my abode; I had just taken five hours of break, drank a solution made of expensive herbs and ce, and heated dinner. I feel good; all the tiredness I hadpletely vanished.

    I will be heading east; there are two spots I have to check; I hope I will find the divine crystals there. With it, things will be extremly easy, and I might not even have to visit any ruin again as I had already collected one of the two most important materials I was scouring the ruins for.

    The ''Swallowing Stone!'' is thest constitutional material I needed, and I had got it; the only thing I need right now is a divine crystal which is quite difficult to get.

    Putting the abode back in my storage, I walked toward the eastern side of the Glow Pce; there are two ces where I have to go; it will be great if I find the divine crystal there.

    Chew Chew!

    Few minutes passed by when suddenly Ashlyn chirped in my mind, and the scene appeared. There I saw a Crockman holding a five-set floating artifact trying to break a door, it seemed very focused as it tried onebination after another at that door.

    While half of the glow pce is copsed, half of its still standing, and there are doors in some standing part that had not been opened..

    As I had said before, many people havee to this ruin if not for the dense curse energy; other than cursemaster, no other Grimm Monsters coulde here and those who came have to take a sufficient risk as this ruin is not kind to them.

    As for entering the glow pce and simrly concentrated curse areas, one needs a special method. Even Master ss cursemaster could not enter inside it without a special method.

    The Crockman is not a normal Grimm monster but a Master ss one; due to this thick curse energy here, its senses had not discovered us. If we had been outside, it would have us but now, Ashlyn could spy on it without getting discovered.

    Like always, no energy seemed to do something to her; even this dense curse energy had not done anything to her, it due to that she had dared to attack that leader ss Tyrant.

    I watched the Crockman for few seconds before I slowly started to back away and only felt relieved when I moved out of its range. I had expected to find Master ss Tyrants here, but expecting and seeing arepletely different things.

    The Pyramid had kept the tight leash on all the Master ss Tyrant; it is very rare for the Pyramid to give them permission to leave for ruins unless it is part of their mission while here; I had already seen the two Master ss Grimm Tyrants.

    If I had the power, I would have already attacked the bastard and killed it, but Master ss Tyrant is way above my league. I might survive the attacks of leader ss Tyrant but surviving a single attack of Master ss Tyrant would be an impossible task.

    Two hours passed by as I made my away to the east side of glow pce whole avoiding, the monsters and Grimm Monsters and collecting nts, like I am doing it right now.

    I am collecting berries called krassa berries, they are extremly potent curse type berries, even Master ss Tyrant would not survive if it had consumed too many.

    While it is filled with curse energy, it is also the main ingredient of many anti-curse potions and if the person is cursed and does not any other choice than die, then a person can eat these berries and they will have some chance to survive, while their body would be wrecked and would need long time to head, it will not much matter to a person who had survived from the jaws of death.

    "Ten times," I stopped and whispered; big pearl that had been floating above my head had just informed me that I had just entered the area where the curse energies are ten times denser than outside, such dense energies had started to destabilise the pearl, and I had to stabilize it by pouring more rule bending power inside it.

    After checking the stability of the pearl for a couple of more minutes, I continued with my journey. I hope that the density of curse energy would not increse further, I can manage at current level but if it had incresed further then, I will have to limit my time at the glow pce as I would not have as much as rule bending power it needs.

    Another half an hour passed when I finally came across the copsed hallway. If map in my hand is right, they I will have to passed through the collpsed hallway and climb to the fifth floor to reach that ce.

    After I looked at the map carefully and read the notes that had been left behind, I started to walk while gently moving the rubble that came in my way. Most of this rubble is harmless, but some of it has active formations on it, which makes them quite dangerous.

    Twenty minutester, I was on the fifth floor, and looking at copsed hall; there was nothing there, not even a door, though when I had activated my eyes, I spotted some spatial anomaly which is not strange in this ce where nearly rooms space had expanded.

    The information I have about this hall is decades old; many humans and Grimm Monsters havee to this ce, some humans did not even report it. It might not be human; it might be Grimm Monster who had done something and made this ce disappeared.

    I sighed in disappointment and turned back; there is one more ce I want to check, I hope it will be in a condition that is described in the info, and I will get what I need from it.

 Chapter 1950 - Challange

    <h4>Chapter 1950 - Change</h4>

    One and a half hour passed since I walked out from that empty spot; I am now moving toward thest destination; I should be able to reach there in an hour or two.

    It is a little harder to guess the time to reach there as everything is part of one giant building. If I did not have the map with me, I would have been quite confused. Though, I still get sometimes stuck when I don''t see the way that is shown on the map.

    It is a good thing I have Ashlyn; she has an impable sense of direction and rarely lets me get lost.

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn chirped again, showing me a view of the monster that was not far from me; I avoided the monster and changed my direction and luckily came across few rare nts which I had harvested and continued with my journey.

    As such, one and a half hour had passed, and I found myself standing in front of the non-descript round door, which looked like it was made of stone.

    There is nothing strange about this door; there was not even a design on it. Though once upon a time, it used to have that, but thousands of years of time had faded it, and now it just looked like a regr stone door with a circr design..

    There had been only six people who came here before, ording to the information I had received from the Pyramid, and all six of them had gone to different ces for the challenge.

    All of them had described the challenges strange and that they had barely survived it, but all of them received a great price, with two receiving Divine crystal and the resource of the same category.

    It could be said behind the door is a dangerous challenge; if I had survived, I would receive a great reward, probably Divine Crystal or something simr. If I failed, I would lose my life.

    I am sure more than six people tried the challenge here; some have not reported, while others died. This door is a huge risk for me as all those who tried were Master ss Tyrants. I would have not known about this door if not for councilwomen Ma telling me about it herself.

    The information provided to me by the Pyramid had no mention of this door. That old woman had herself told me about it, and if I did not know the old woman better, I would have thought she was trying to kill me.

    Before giving me information about this door, she had told me it would not be easy to find the divine crystal since it is one of the most desired resources. If I want to get it, I will have to take some significant risks that even people of her level would not dare to take.

    I looked at the door for a moment before I had removed the air pen; as I activated it, hundreds of runes began to appear before forming a huge formation, and that went flying toward the round door.

    This formation is key to open this round door, I don''t know how one got it, but I am happy. I won''t have to try hard to bring the formation out and break it; it would have wasted a lot of time.

    Buzz!

    The runic formation had stuck on the door before they went inside, and the whole door lighted up before turning watery. Seeing that smile appeared on my face, for a moment, I thought it might not work, but it did.

    I looked at the spatial gate for a moment before stepping inside it and found myself in an empty white hall; there is nothing here except for an empty white hall.

    "Congrattions, 10000th Challenger, Its your lucky day."? "ording to the wishes of the master, you will be directly given the reward without attempting a challenge," said a voice in a singsong tone, just like the notes had said.

    I had focused on the words for a moment before the reality of words seeped in my mind, and I could not believe this happening. I had rarely found a fortune without danger, but as they say, every dog has its day, and today seemed to be my day.

    Seven formations lit up around me, and a stone table appeared, and on them were treasures; seeing them, my eyes couldn''t help but pop out; of the seven things that appeared, there are three things I need.

    "Remember, you could only pick one thing," The singsong voice said, but this time, there was a hint of warning it. While I am a little disappointed to hear that, I am still very happy as I am finally going to get the thing I need.

    There are seven things that appeared in front of me, three are artifacts, and four are resources. Ipletely discarded the artifacts; no matter how good they are, they are not going to be any help to me; I also discarded the one resource, which is extremely rare, but I have no need for it.

    I looked at the three resources, first is divine crystal, a thing for which I havee to this ruin. It is the size of one year child''s fist in perfect white cube shape.? While the crystal is smaller than what her excellency had, it is more than enough for me.

    I wanted to choose it then and there, but I looked following resource, which is at the same level as divine crystal and could be used in core formation in its ce. It is a ck rock with leafy patterns that seem to move.

    Baen ik Rock, it does what divine crystal does but is mainly used by the alchemists.

    Thest resource is thumbside green leaf with earthly cloud patterns on it; it is a leaf of cloud horn tree and the resource I am going to choose. It is more suitable for me than divine crystal; it will provide my core with more benefits than the divine crystal would.

    The faint smell that was wafting from it already made my body hunger for me, and I opened my mouth to choose it when suddenly I noticed something which stopped me on my track and made me close my opened mouth.

 Chapter 1951 - Fake

    <h4>Chapter 1951 - Fake</h4>

    I stopped on my track when I noticed something, while I could feel the smell of the cloud-horn tree leaf, and it is energizing every part of my body, but my runes are not feeling anything at all.

    This should not be happening; as long the resources are not stored in a contained environment of any object or formation, they will sense it, but now, there is no reaction from them. Not only for the cloud horn tree leaf but also for a divine crystal.

    To test my theory, I moved closer to them, as close as I could, but my runes have not reacted at all. For the one final test, I tried to remove something from my storage, but it''s being locked down as expected; if I could take out a single thing from my storage, I would be sure, but now, I have to make the decision on my instinct.

    I looked at the clues, and all of them except for reaction from my runes told me these things are real; only my runes are telling me they are not real, and my runes could be locked down; that might be the reason why they are locked down.

    There are no restrictions on my runes, visible ones or invisible; my runes are working fine, and I am able to circte both my Inheritance Energy and Bloodline energy. I tried asking Ashlyn who was inside me, but I got no answer from her; she had blocked the connection on her side, leaving me on my own.

    I do not want to make a mistake, if runes are not reacting for some other reason, I might lose these resources, and I really don''t want to. Finding the resources at the level of the divine crystal is extremely hard..

    "They are fake; all the things here are fake," I said finally; the thing that forced me to say it is the information the Pyramid had provided, which said that all the challenges are strange. All six people who hade had received the strange challenge.

    I did not receive received an answer; there was only silence and nothing; I even began to think whether I had made a mistake and correct my answer as soon as possible, but I controlled myself and did not say even a word.

    The waitsted for seven minutes before I heard that singsong voice, "Congrattion, Challenger, you have passed the first challenge," The singsong voice said.

    I am not happy hearing that; instead, I am feeling sad. I was hoping it to admonish me and tell me it is a thing and I should choose the rewards as it told me to. I needed those things to be real; they would have solved nearly all my problems.

    As I was in my thoughts, a formation below had lit up, and I disappeared from my spot and appeared what seemed to be a domed hall or arena. The arena is neither big nor small, I could fight here, but I would still prefer it would be bigger.

    In front of me are five ck-colored weapons standing in the air; the weapons are a sword, saber, halberd, a morning start staff, and ance. They are not emitting any aura, but I am not getting a good feeling from them.

    Aside from being strange, these challenges are dangerous, weapons are the epitome of danger, and I prepared myself for everything.

    "The second challenge is survival, the challenge is hour-long, but as long you survive for fifteen minutes, you will be considered a pass, but the higher you remained in the challenge, the greater your reward would be," The singsong voice.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    I had barely digested the words when the five weaponsing at me, blurring speed. Seeing that, the power of all three boosters rushed into me, and five thick vines with sharp ends rushed toward theing weapons.

    Seeing their speed, I know my lone sword would not be enough to defend against theing weapons.

    So, I brought out the five thick vines and poured the power of the everwings and bloodline energy into them; getting the energy, the vines acted like they were supercharged and moved toward the weapons with the same speed they wereing at me.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    My vines shed against the five weapons, and I couldn''t help but be surprised. The power of attacks is powerful but not as powerful as I had expected.

    To be honest, I had expected these weapons to be powerful, bring the power of the leader ss Tyrant with them, but they only projected power of peak elite, and there is no hidden energy in the attack, only pure physical force, this had surprised me but also rang an rm bell in my mind.

    I know something is wrong and have be even more cautious. ''The more normal it looked, the stranger the challenge would be,'' said one of the challengers who attempted this challenge, and I am more than willing to believe her.

    Time passed by, and for the first few seconds, it was normal. There was no change in the power of the attacks and nothing; I could not see any difference.

    It had changed about a minuteter when I noticed something in weapons; they are improving as fight me, and I had not noticed that before since I was able to defend against all their attacks easily.

    The thing that shocked me most was that the fighting style of these weapons is not improving like a machine but like a sentient being. Even if it improves while collecting the data of the opponent, there is some rigidity in their fighting style; these weapons do not have that rigidity.

    I am able to deal with them now, but I won''t be for much longer, and I feel like this is no end to the strangeness this challenge has; there is something more dangerous waiting for me, and I have to prepared for it.

 Chapter 1952 - Giving Up

    <h4>Chapter 1952 - Giving Up</h4>

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Thirteen minutes have passed since the battle had begun, and since then, so much had changed, and so much had remained unchanged.

    The power of five weapons had not changed even a bit, but now I am trying my all to defend against them, using not only the five vines but also my greatsword, and I am having quite a difficulty holding them back.

    If the weapons continued with such attacks, it wouldn''t be long before they breached through vines and attacked my body.

    I should not be worried about seeing my defense, as the attacking power of weapons is not enough to breach my armor, but for some reason, I am feeling quite concerned about it; the challenge had a twist in everything, and I feared it would have dangerous.

    It is not just my intuition; the notes of six challengers said that each challenge was dangerous, and they were barely able to return with that life. That made me think, what would have happened if I had chosen the leaf in an earlier challenge? I am sure there would have been something nasty hidden in it.

    Forty more seconds passed when suddenly, the saber avoided my vines skillfully and came for my waist. I pped my wings backward to dodge the attack, but my speed did not seem to be fast enough as the saber touched my armor, and to my horror, it began to cut through it.

    Pich!

    CLANG!

    It had cut one vine thread after another as it went for my waist before cutting my flesh by centimeter; it would be more. It would not have been just simple nick if I had not created distance and flicked the saber away with a greatsword.

    Vine strings reattached themselves and became new as before, but the horror of what happened had remained in my heart.

    That saber had directly gone through me; it cut through my armor like it is not the finest set armor within a level but a butter which would slice through with the slightest amount of the force; it is shocking and made me horrified, the more I think about it.

    It just needs a well-ced aim at my fatal spots like heart or head, and I will be gone. I wanted to right away, but I controlled my emotions and focused on the weapons around me.

    While it is extremely dangerous to continue, there are rewards. First and foremost, I have to wait, at least for a minute before fifteen minutes clocked in; that is the minimum requirement for me to pass, and this is a great learning opportunity.

    I am fighting against an opponent who is using simr strength as me but beating the hell out of me; It had never happened; I had never lost against those with simr strength, while this time, the opponent is above my league and could kill me, I still want to continue, I felt like I am not at my limit yet.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    So, I continued with the change in my fighting style; I shifted in the total defense, created a wall that would make these weapons try harder than ever.

    A minute passed by, and I held on against the weapons without problem; defense is my forte, and I am sure I will be able to hold against it for ten more minutes without any problem.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    I was so wrong about my defensive capabilities; I could only hold on five minutes before two weapons breached inside. It was a good thing, I have made a backup for such a thing and defended, but still, I am quite sad to see how I had overestimated my abilities.

    I now had ten vines around me, five original and five for the backups I had just used; now I am using all ten of them to fight and summoned, another five as a backup which I had needed earlier than I had expected.

    By the time the twenty-fourth minute rolled on, I had begun to use the fifteen vines, twenty vines, and twenty-fifth minutes and now twenty-four vines at the twenty-sixth minute. I wanted to use my more vines, and I could summon more, but I did not as it would hinder coordination of fight, and it would cost me my life if I did that.

    Fortunately, I had one more card which would help me for few minutes, and I used it without hesitation; I finally circted my bloodline energy and not just in my vines but also in my body, and felt my strength rise to the level, I could fight against initial leader ss without losing badly.

    My bloodline had strengthened a lot with the chances I got, especially the one I had got in "Toeldo Hall,'' it had cleaned my body and strengthened my bloodline enough that I now have the strength of weakest leader ss Tyrant.

    I had expected myself to reveal this strength to the leader ss Tyrant and not against something with elite power but such as the circumstances.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    The boost helped a lot; for the next four minutes, I barely felt any pressure at all; there is a huge difference between elite and leader ss, and now that I have got the strength of a leader, I could fight for at least ten more minutes without any problem.

    Pich Pich!

    I was so na?ve; after the thirtieth minute over, its learning speed elerated, and within one minute, I felt pressure, and half a minute after that,nce and sword sneaked it and injured me. The sword had cut half of my arm bone, and thence had directly pierced through my thigh.

    "I give up!"

    I said when I felt a moment from thence moving up, wanting to tear my thigh apart. Even though I always liked to win and reached the end of every challenge, I knew when to give up, and it was time for me to ept defeat, and I did.

 Chapter 1953 - The Reward I

    <h4>Chapter 1953 - The Reward I</h4>

    The weapons stopped as I gave up the battle and disappeared from my view one after another, especially thence that had to pierce my thigh bone.

    I started to heal my thigh and hand as I waited to hear the voice; this time, I did not stress as I know the singsong voice likes to take its time.

    "Congrattion, you have passed the second challenge,sting thirty-one minutes and twelve seconds, a record for the person of your level," said the semi-corporal girl that had appeared in front of me, surprising me greatly.

    She appeared to be a fifteen years old girl with light green color skin and pointed ears; she is extremely beautiful with otherworldly qualities in beauty.

    I quickly got over my surprise, and questions appeared in my mind; those who hade before, all of them have done one or two challenges and the ai or the spirit, whatever this is in front of me, had never appeared in front of them, they have just heard the voices.

    Now, this spirit/AI had appeared in front of me; this challenge is getting stranger by the second, and now some weird expressions have appeared on the spirit''s face as she looked at me.

    "You have won the two challenges and thus deserve a reward, but the thing is, there are no rewards left," The spirit said with an apologetic tone.

    "What! There are no rewards? Then why did I attempt the challenge?" I asked back, feeling quite angry.. I am sure she would have not stopped those weapons on time if I had not given up on the fight.

    "While the rewards that master had left had been spent, I could still create something for you, ording to the score you have got in the challenges," she said, and over thousands of storages of all shapes and sizes appeared around her.

    "Since you are so weak, I think a solution would be a great reward for you; it will help you a little bit and increase your potential," She said while looked at floating storages around her.

    "I do not need solutions. I would be grateful if you could give me divine crystal or resource that could be used in its ce," I said as I looked at those storages.

    More than half of the storage is very high grade with immense space in them, even old monsters would look at storages with envy, so there is a chance that divine crystal is present there or something of a simr level, I will take it anything at this level.

    "It is I who decided what reward you should get, and I say, a strengthening solution would be the best choice for you," She said while giving me a look.

    I opened my mouth to curse at her closed it, this bitch seemed quite temperamental, and if I cursed at her, she might throw me out without giving a reward or do something else. It is better if I do things with a calm mind.

    "Mydy, I am at the absolute limit; no strengthening solution would work one me unless I am willing to make a breakthrough, I will not benefit from the strengthening solution, and I have no intentions to make a breakthrough right now," I said in a respectful tone as I could muster.

    "Humph, your knowledge seemed to becking, but that is to be expected seeing what grade of the world you are from," She said with a snort.

    "While you have reached the limit, it is not absolute; it could be still be expanded but of course, not through the normal methods," She said before she started to take out the things from the storage around her.

    I thought she would take very precious resources out of the storage, but to my great surprise, normal Tyrant grade resources. She took out eighty-two things from the storages before the thousands of storage had disappeared, and of the eighty-two things she had taken out, the rarest this nt-fire monster''s elemental core.

    There is one thing is strange, or I should saymon between all the eighty-two resources is that all of them are desired by my vines at various degree, with nt-fire type monster core, bringing out the most intense reaction of them all.

    She did not take out any artifact or device; instead, she summoned a formation that was vast andplicated. With a spot for each material, she started to remove the essence of nts while started to process the minerals and other things.

    It only took few minutes for the essence of all nts toe across and minerals being processed before she started mixing them, the five ces.

    I watched what she was doing and gotpletely mesmerized by it; her skill is beyond what any alchemist is capable of. She is doing that all with the help of formation, without using even a single bit of the energy, and everything felt like a work of art.

    She involves the runes into everything; it is not simply taking the essences and mixing them. No, she is merging the formation with every essence and processed minerals, and these formations would bond when they would mix with each other.

    I have read about such an alchemy style but never expected I would be able to see one. Mastering such a method of alchemy is extremely difficult; even if one has hundreds of years, one needs proper guidance.

    What she might be doing may seem simple, but it is not; it is extremely hard; she is controlling thousands of formations every second at precise control. The slightest mistake and whole process would be doomed, in what she is doing, everything has to be perfectly on time, even a difference of even fraction of seconds would spoil everything.

    Two and hours passed by before she finally stopped and looked at me. "The solution is ready; remove your clothes and get in; it is only good for an hour before it will start losing its efficacy rapidly," she said, again surprising now.

 Chapter 1954 - The Reward II

    <h4>Chapter 1954 - The Reward II</h4>

    "Now?" I asked her, I thought she would make a solution for me, and I would use it in its safety of my home, not here in front of some crazy teenage spirit/AI.

    "Yes, now, every second you waste talking, you are losing a precious opportunity; as I had said, this solution is only good for an hour," She said snappingly. ''Chill out, will you!'' I said in my mind before I started to remove my clothes, leaving only my boxers on me.

    "Remove that too; even a single piece of clothing will impede you from getting full benefits of the solution," she said, and she motioned her dainty finger at my boxer.

    I looked at her, and she looked back; a secondter, I sighed and removed my boxers too, gettingpletely naked before stepping into the solution, which is inside the pool made of the formations.

    Drip Drip Drip!

    Above the pool, four palm-size bowls made of formation are floating, holding a different colored liquid that will release a drop into the pool every thirty seconds.

    As I? had stepped inside the solution, I felt warm,fortably warm; a perfect temperature you like to have you want to soak into the bath. To be honest, I am quite surprised to feel such afortably warm sensation; I thought I would feel the soul-binding pain.

    "Circte the Supreme Seal Method to absorb the solution," She said the moment I had submerged in a solution. She is referring to Supreme Combat Exercise; the method had many names, and the supreme seal method is one of them.

    I took a deep breath and started circting supremebat exercise with Inheritance energy and bloodline. First, I did not feel anything but second passed, and cirction proceeded; I saw energy energies of solution in cirction getting hotter and hotter.

    For the half minutes, it was just ufortable before it became painful, but I have the habit of enduring the pain, and I continued.

    ''Ehhhh¡­''

    A minute passed by, and now I am closing my eyes and clenching my teeth; it felt like I was not circting the energy but boiling oil through my veins, and this old would get hotter and hotter and spread through all my body.

    I wanted to stop, but I continued, I don''t know whether I would get the benefits she had said I would, but I am willing to believe her. I would be ecstatic if I got half of the benefits she said I would get.

    I fully understand the importance of every bit of strength at this stage; it is not a fight for the enemy but for future potential.

    It is the reason why everyone is trying to push hard in the Emperor stage, so when leveling up to the Tyrant stage, they will not only get massive power from the beginning, but they will also progress fast and feel fewer obstacles.

    It is even more important to me; the greater the strength I would umte while being the Emperor, the safer I would be during my core formation, a process I might not survive if I did not take all the precautions.

    I need to check all the boxes; that would make the process as much easier for me as possible.

    So, I circted despite the inhuman pain I was feeling, and as I did that, I continued to create one seal after another.

    I did not focus on them; these seals would not provide me many benefits; the only seal that could do is a diamond seal.

    If I had my eyes opened, I would have been able to changes that are happening in my body. My muscles are shaking, and as they did, the coppery color emerging on them, it is like someone is hammering on my body, reforging it.

    The thing that would have surprised me most would have been an apparent shock in the eyes of the spirit as she looked at the coppery hue that appeared on my body and getting denser by the minute.

    The shock soon disappeared from the eyes of the spirit, and a twinkle appeared. If I had seen it, I would have shudder iparably by it.

    Time passed by, and half an hour passed by; in half an hour, bowls have been half empties, but the color of solution I am in remained the same. It is evident that I am absorbing the energies in the solution, and the same rare the drops are falling down, and I am maintaining that speed, despite each cirction being harder than the other.

    I had lost myself in cirction, and it is not a one-time thing like an epiphany; after going through many painful experiences since I had started practice, I had learned to block other things, even extreme pain became a secondary thing.

    It took me years to get such a focused mind, and it had been extremely beneficial to me, not only in practice but also in studying and working. The extreme focus blocks everything else and lets me focus on my thoughts on a single thing.

    Such extreme focus is not a good thing seeing the chances of sessful assassination are greater during such a moment, but I still love my ability; its benefits far outweigh its disadvantages.

    Time passed by when suddenly, I came to myself when I noticed boiling oil-like energies losing their head and their density before they had disappeared entirely.

    It made me open my eyes, and I saw the floating bowl in front of me waspletely empty; it is the case for the other three bowls as well. I had just looked at them when suddenly, I noticed a coppery sheen on my body which was disappearing by the second.

    I couldn''t help but be surprised seeing it; it wasn''t my first seeing it. I had seen it once before; I had tried searching for it in the Hermes library, but the section about it was locked, and library spirit did not open despite me requesting her.

    "Congrattion, you have used your reward fully, without wasting an ounce of energy," the spirit said, bringing me to reality and also reminding me, I ampletely naked in a solution that had be transparent as water.

 Chapter 1955 - Seed

    <h4>Chapter 1955 - Seed</h4>

    "Thank You," I said as I got out of formation and wore my clothes under her gaze; I could feel the changes inside me; I would have to look at what changes havee from the solution, and if I could replicate them, it would be fantastic, if I can do that.

    Within few seconds, I was finished wearing my clothes and found the teenage-looking spirit is looking at me with a barely concealed twinkle, which had made me shudder for some reason.

    "Since you have received the reward, you can go," She said, and a runic gate appeared in front of me. "Oh, do send people of your world here; I am sure I will be able to give them if they pass the challenge," she said; I nodded and walked through the gate; as for what she had said, I will think about it.

    "He is a good seed; it is worth notifying the main body about him," She said, and blue disk appeared in front of her, and she ced her hand on it; as she did, the disk lit up resplendently, and before turning to normal, a secondter the disk and the spirit has disappeared.

    "An Elite!"

    It is the first word I had heard when I got out of the formation and hearing that, I couldn''t help but curse at my carelessness;? I forgot to adjust my aura when I stepped into the formation, only activated the artrus orb and armor before getting in.

    "Hehe, I had never thought I would get such each prey in a ce like this," Said a snow werewolf, whose armor is covered in the dense grimm runes, likely a method to protect it from the dense curse energy from the glow pce.

    "Do you think you could defeat me?" I asked it; this is a powerful Leader ss Tyrant.. It is only a step away from the middle of leader ss, while meeting it here is unfortunate; I do not fear.

    Seeing the formation on its body, I could tell it is using a sizeable amount of energy to power up the method of defense against the curse energy. While it is still powerful than me, it will not be able to beat me, and who knows, I might kill it.

    I did not know what changes the solution had brought, but I could feel the change in my body and know it would be able to help me a lot from the Grimm Monster.

    "Hehe, you seemed to be filled with a lot of confidence for an elite; it looks like I have to send you the underworld to realize the difference between our level," The snow werewolf said, and a powerful aura sted through it and came at me like a bullet.

    It has every intention to finish me in a single attack; it is a wise choice seeing how the battle might attract the monsters here who would crazily attack Grimm Monsters.

    "Die Human!"

    The snow werewolf shouted as it appeared in front of me and swung its long metallic w, which is filled with shining snowy energies which seemed to be shaking with immense power.

    My expression became serious, and the power of First Boost + Second Boost + Everwings flooded me with the power of my bloodline; as I had summoned all my power, I immediately felt the great change, but I had no time to be surprised as the attack is almost on me.

    I did not waste any time and swung my sword at it with all the power I had; I could not afford to hold back in this battle; my opponent was a leader ss Tyrant. No matter how much power it could use, it is still a leader ss Tyran

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed, creating a huge shockwave in this wide hallway, destroying several walls which were weak to handle the power of the attack but to its shock, nothing had happened to me; I did not move back even a step, hell I did not much shake from my spot.

    Hell, even I am shocked seeing it; seeing the power of the attack, I thought, I would at least have to take a couple of steps back, and if my luck is bad, then I might crash against the wall behind me, but to my great surprise, nothing had happened to me.

    "You humans are really detestable, never fighting honorably, always using one trick or another," It spat and began to run away, seeing that I was so surprised that I wasn''t able to reach for a moment and when I understood it was running away, I let it go as the curiosity of seeing the changes inside me is far greater than chasing a Grimm Monster, even if that Grimm Monster is Leader ss Tyrant.

    I looked inside and saw the changes that had utterly confused me; ording to as I am still simr to the Peak Elite, but I have the power of the Initial Leader ss Tyrant.

    Seeing that, I had decided to dig deeper and look through everything; it took me few minutes, but I was able to see the clear picture; though I am still confused about some parts, I could tell what changes my body had gone through.

    It had somehow thickened my soul and physical power without changing my level; it is like what my bloodline energy had done by widening my magical veins, but the solution did not bend the rules as my bloodline did when it widened my veins; it had just used the rules that I am not aware of.

    Due to being in a small world, there is a limit to our knowledge, and due to that, we can''t evolve to our full potential. It is why I wanted to get my hands on the Hermer library, so I have the knowledge that I need to grow to my fullest potential.

    The library will not only be helpful to me but will also be to the people of my world.

 Chapter 1956 - Graveyard Of Whispers I

    <h4>Chapter 1956 - Graveyard Of Whispers I</h4>

    I have fourteen more hours before I leave; if it had been normal times, I would have been able to leave when I wanted, but all the Ruinic Gates are busy.

    Those who had not been called at war had been going to the various ruins to increase their strength. The teacher had offered to keep the one teleportation gate reserved for me, but I had declined that offer; epting it would be like taking the opportunities from thousands of people.

    Though, the teacher did make an exception; if I am truly in danger, I could activate my beacon and be called back within an hour instead of a minute, but that will disrupt the other''s schedule, so I decided to pass the time, and this time, I am quite confident on chances of survival.

    With the fourteen hours in my hand, I opened the map and looked at the ces I could go.? The glow pce is big, and there are more than fifty ces marked on the map.

    I looked at my list, which I had created; there are twelve names on, with three being the ones I had visited. After looking at each name, I had selected, I had selected the one ce.

    The ce is ''Graveyard of Whispers,'' a ce with one of the densest record curse energies, and many powerful monsters reside there.

    The ''Graveyard of Whispers'' is no graveyard; it is used to be thousands of years ago but not anymore; it is something dangerous and filled with resources; one need just needs to have a way to survive there and remain undetected.

    I had not dared to go to that ce if I had not received the huge boost that I had just received; the area is too dangerous, the concentration of the curse energy alone would have destabilized my defenses heavily; ording to the information I got, the concentration of energy twenty times that of outside and it is only at the beginning, as deeper one go, the denser they will find the energy.

    I moved swiftly but cautiously, avoiding both monsters and Grimm Monsters before I reached that ce, which looked like heaven.

    In front of me is a huge overgrown area, with hundreds of kinds of different trees, each one of them held a different charm among themselves. The tree looks beautiful and inviting with beautiful shining flowers and ripe fruits.

    One would not feel any danger here, but this ce, as I had said, is extremely dangerous. At the edges, Ashlyn saw seven monsters waiting for their prey; all of them are leader ss Tyrants, hidden so perfectly that those with the same level forgot to see them from their eyes or senses.

    It is a good thing I have Ashlyn with me otherwise; I would have definitely failed to sense half of them, and that would have been the death of me.

    Still, seeing the seven powerful monsters just at the edge, I begin to think about it again going inside; it is too dangerous. I wanted to go back, but desire in my heart wouldn''t let me, seeing that I took a couple of deep breaths and powered up multiple formations.

    I am going inside, but I will not stay inside for long, at most an hour; that is most I would be able to stay inside seeing. I am already standing at eleven times dense energy, nearly a kilometer away from the graveyard.

    The energy inside is going to be dense, and I don''t think I will be able to remain there for more than an hour before the rule-breaking power inside goes dangerously low; I could not have that.

    I took a couple of more minutes to double-check my preparations before I started to move toward it cautiously under the guidance of Ashlyn.

    While the ce in front of me is filled with monsters, there are ces there that have less density of them and no other hidden danger like carnivorous nts; Ashlyn had already taken the trip to the area and scanned in beforehand, and seeing her senses, I doubt she had missed anything.

    Within few minutes, I had crossed half of the distance and saw the density of the energy reaching twelve times outside, which was said to be inside the graveyard.

    The information is quite outdated; while I had expected some discrepancies but not as much as this. Energy density is the biggest danger and hurdle of this ruin; Pyramid should be up to date with it, especially in these times when people with big potential are venturing in these ruins, it could affect their survival.

    As I sensed energy getting denser, I became even more cautious. I kept an eye on the formations covering me, the slightest problem, and I would be out of here.

    While I need the resources, I would be alive to get them; my life is even more precious than any resource; I would even discard a mountain of divine crystals if I see only death in getting them.

    Slowly, I moved toward the trees, hiding behind the broken walls and boulders when Ashlyn told me to and soon before moving toward the trees again. As such, another forty minutes passed, and I finally reached the first trees.

    As I did, the density of energy had reached a whopping fifteen times that outside; even with my newly increased strength, I begin to feel the pressure and half my time from hour to half an hour, I will get out of here half hour, no matter what.

    With that thought, I released tense of invisible strings from me; I had no intention to go deeper; nearly all the harvest would be done by my vines, the safest and most efficient way to get as many resources I want from this treasure trove.

    I have calmed my mind and closed my eyes to focus, my runes are ring mad, and I am trying to focus on the resources with the most intensity; usually, the resources with higher reactions are more precious than those with less intense reactions.

 Chapter 1957 - Graveyard Of Whispers II

    <h4>Chapter 1957 - Graveyard Of Whispers II</h4>

    Twenty-five minutes passed by, and I have collected the vast resources from the Graveyard; it was an absolute treasure trove. In the first five minutes, I had found so many precious nts that I had not found in the days in this ruin.

    Still, I did not let myself get excited; I kept my emotions in control, not letting them spill even for a moment; there are dangers here, some visible, some invisible, and the most dangerous of all are things that gave this ce its name.

    That danger only appears once every few days, and I believe I would not be unlucky enough toe across in half an hour period I am here.

    For the past twenty-five minutes, nothing had happened, and nothing will happen in the next five minutes as long as I remained cautious.

    With those thoughts, I had spread my vines even further, going for more trees. While harvesting the resources, I did not scourge all; I only take 30% from each nt; so even some dumb monsters have noticed some fruits missing, they will only get slightly angry and will not go on a full rampage.

    Seconds passed by, and my vines brought me more and more resources, from fruits to roots; everything came at me and got stored in my storages carefully.

    I did not store the resources into the boxes by my hand; it was all done by my storage ring.. With my soul power increasing, I was able to do some things I had not been able to do before, and it is amazing; I just ordered it with the help of my soul energy, and formation in the storage ring will do just that.

    Finally, thirty-minute passed, and I informed Ashlyn and began to call back my vines; my greed wanted me to stay more, but I crushed those thoughts as I cautiously called back my vines, and by the time I had finished, Ashlyn had alsoe back to me.

    I am a little surprised seeing that, while I remained in my ce on the boundary, Ashlyn had gone deeper to richer fruits.

    I had thought I had forced her and threaten her to came back, but I did not have to do any of that; I just called her, and she returned. It is very unlike her, but I am happy she had listened to me.

    Taking onest look at the ''Graveyard of Whispers,'' I moved ording to Ashlyn''s instructions. I am more cautious than before, as I do not want the trouble to strike at the end due to some silly mistake.

    Half an hour passed by, and I was able to cover half the distance; in fifteen to twenty minutes, I would be in a safe area, and I will not have to hide from those powerful dumb monsters that were hiding in the trees.

    Chew, Chew, Chew!

    I was slowly moving behind the copsed wall when suddenly Ashlyn chirped in a warning, and this time, not in my mind but out loud, loud enough that all the monsters in the silent, silent Graveyard behind me could hear her.

    I jumped as she told me, and as I did, her size began to increse rapidly, and within moments, her size had reached over five meters. Inded on top of her before her speed increased suddenly and we started to move at the blurring speed.

    Roar Roar Roar

    I had just opened my mouth to ask what had happened when suddenly, loud roars began to ring out through the Graveyard. To my shock, these roars and are not directed at me at all but something else; it only took me a moment to understand what this something else could be, and horror couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Whispers," I said with horror, and second after that, I couldn''t help but started to hear the faint whispers; it is very faint that makes one believe that one is hallucinating them, but they are real, and creatures that are making them are even more terrifying.

    The reason this ce is called ''Graveyard of Whispers'' and not an enchanting garden of treasures or something else is because of this great danger that lurks here.

    ROAR ROAR!

    Even the powerful monsters of this ce are not immune to these whispers creatures; they are suffering painfully. I could sense they were getting injured, not only in the body but in the soul also. These leaders ss monsters are not the only ones; even the Master ss monster residing in the center is letting out the painful roars.

    Few seconds passed by, and whispers in my ears became louder and louder when suddenly, I felt my body shudder at the same moment Ashlyn''s silver fire covered her and me wholly.

    Crackle Crackle Crackle

    A secondter, a crackling sound rang out, and saw something invisible became visible and now burning like a crackling firecracker. That was just the beginning; the crackling sound became denser and louder as more invisible things began to burn by Ashlyn''s fire.

    I could not see what these things were; one moment, they were invisible, and the next moment they started getting burned by Ashlyn''s fire.

    Nobody knows the real shape of ''whispers'' as they named; some even doubt whether they are live beings or just something stray formations have created.

    I don''t know about the others, but I know they are alive beings and not the work of some stray formation; I am faintly sensing the life energy as they are being burned by Ashlyn''s fire.

    This fire of Ashlyn is not a simple one; it only shares the silver color with it. It seemed to specifically be made to deal with whatever these whispers are; from the information I had read from the Pyramid, the regr fire did not work against the whispers.

    Only powerful special mes like Abyssal mes or Phoenix mes work against it. If I had not been saved by Ashlyn, these whispers would have been eating my flesh and soul right now.

 Chapter 1958 - Fish In The Net

    <h4>Chapter 1958 - Fish In The Net</h4>

    Crackle Crackle Crackle

    After seventeen seconds, the crackling sounds begin to die down slowly; it still took another six seconds before it vanished, and by that, we have covered quite a distance from the Graveyard of the whispers.

    Still, for a more than minute, Ashlyn kept the fire covering her and me as we traveled fast; it is a risk to travel while zing in fire like that, but it is a risk we are willing to take. We will rather face ten leader ss Tyrants than deal with the whispers.

    The enemy you don''t know anything about is the most dangerous one; you should not face it unless you know what it is and its limitations.

    Thud!

    Finally, after more than a minute, Ashlyn had put off that zing fire, and Inded on the ground. We are quite lucky that despite zing like lighthouse and flying, we were not discovered by the monsters or Grimm Monsters, but I don''t want to push that luck any further.

    After I jumped down from Ashlyn, Iid against the wall and closed my eyes. My whole body was sweaty; the danger I had faced was really too much; I did not want to take such a huge risk while I was in this ruin.

    This time, I was lucky that Ashlyn had a way to deal with the whispers, but next time, I won''t be that lucky. I should only select ces whose danger I could survive on my own.

    To be honest, I just want to activate my beacon or just wait for it to get activated on its own, but that would waste this precious opportunity; I have more than ten hours, and I should use it to collect as many as resources I could.

    The curse-type resources here are extremly precious, useful for every other Tyrant there and me; I should collect them as much as I could.

    I looked at the map and the list I had created and soon chose one of the safest ces in glow pce; while my haul there would not be as big as what I had got from ''Graveyard of Whispers,'' I would still get, rare and precious things from there.

    The ce is quite far, and I would need three to five hours, but I don''t; I have time, and on the way, I could collect more resources.

    With the n made, I started to make a way toward that ce, and as such, two hours have passed. I had covered half a distance and was quite surprised by loot which is very rare and in high demand back home; I had not expected I would find the Winsmoke Azaleas here.

    Winsmoke Azaleas are not curse-type nts; these are strange nts that grow in an adverse environment with powerful and dangerous energies, and glow pce could be counted in one of the ces it could grow since it ticks most of its boxes.

    I do not need those flowers, but I heard councilman Harrison is in urgent need of them; they would be his early birthday present which is next week.

    Chew Chew!

    Suddenly Ashlyn chirped and chirped, and a vision of Grimm Monster appeared in front of me, and to my surprise, it was the same snow werewolf that I had fought not long ago, and seeing the direction it was moving, it seemed to be heading in a simr direction as me.

    I was about to change my route as it was an instinctive reaction seeing the leader ss Tyrants when I suddenly stopped.

    I do not have to fear it; I had fought against it and survived without a scratch. While it might be holding on to some power earlier, I am still confident that I will be able to fight it without getting much injured and would not have any problem running away from it.

    With that thought, I decided to try my hands on it; I needed an essence rose made from the essence of the leader ss Tyrant; it would help me a lot in my research, not to mention its storage would have been filled with the amazing things.

    With my mind made, I did not waste acting on it and power up my stealth formation at highest and released tens of strings from my hands as I started to follow it.

    I could feel Ashlyn''s gaze as she looked at me usingly, but I decided to ignore that and focus on the dangerous but juicy targets.

    I had never used my vines on someone such powerful and would not have dared to do that; if I did not have confidence that I could survive if it was to discover my strings.

    I followed it as I released more and more strings as I did; I was able to observe it carefully and found this Grimm Monster is far more skittish than me.

    It would change the direction; if it saw the slightest sign of monsters, it would not even engage with any Grimm Monster it saw. It is also quite greedy, far more than me; it would collect everything precious, as long a thing is useful to Tyrant, it would collect it.

    It also seemed to have excellent knowledge about the nts too, as it would always use the correct harvest method; I had never seen him spoil any nt by using the wrong method.

    Seventy minutes passed by, and finally, a smile appeared on my face; there was also a degree of surprise in my eyes too. I had not thought I would be sessful, even when I used the full might of bloodline power and rule-bending power.

    It is a leader ss I am dealing with who had vast experience and powerful senses, but despite that, my vines were victorious, and the best thing is the Grimm Monster doesn''t know it is about to die, and vines are not exactly known to give a painless death.

    They are the worst, and I hope no humans suffer such pain as these Grimm Monsters do when they get harvested.

 Chapter 1959 - Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 1959 - Fortune</h4>

    "Human, it looked like the beating I had given you earlier was not enough," The Snow Werewolf said as I revealed myself.

    "Beating? Oh, you mean, your attack which I had defended without much shake?" I said, which made boiling anger appearing in its eyes. "It looks like we remember things differently; I will wipe that fog off your memories with some beating," It said, and a powerful aura sted of it.

    It did not let its aura spread but kept it contained around it, so monsters around could not sense it. Those more than a few hundred meters could not sense, especially here where curse energy eats away everything.

    Suddenly, a change in expression appeared on its face before it had turned to the full-on horror; I could see every muscle of its body shaking, struggling to my move, but nothing was happening; it waspletely bound, and the reality of it dawned on it after a minute of futile struggle.

    "H¡­how?" It had finally asked, "It is one of my specialties," I said and sealed it thoroughly with my vines and made their sharp ends pierce into its body.

    I am not going to waste my time exining what I did; I had already wasted more time than I would have to talk to it. Anything could happen, and the sooner I finished with it, the safer I would be as who knows, some Grimm Monster might appear in few minutes and try to rescue its kin.

    It took me nearly half an hour to harvest it. If it had been Grimm Monster with Bloodline, it would have taken much less as the job would have been done by Green and Silver runes, and here, everything is done by me.

    The harvest finished, I removed my strings, as I did the husky of the body of revealed which immediately started to get eaten by the curse energy of the environment.

    When I was harvesting it, I had projected my protection on it through my vines; it was quite stressful, but I was able to protect the body sessfully till it waspletely harvested.

    I took the snow-colored essence rose in my hand; it is under the protection of my vines, but I could still see its beauty and feel the power contained in it. The essence rose is a very powerful treasure; it is made from the whole essence of the Grimm Monsters.

    I had a breakthrough in the research of the essence roses; it had shown me the best way the essence roses could be used. If I was able to utilize it the way my research had indicated, then the essence roses would be one of the desired resources in the world.

    I observed the essence rose for a second before I stored in it my storage before collecting everything important the Grimm Monsters have from its husk, which had taken a faint orange-grey color with the curse infecting it.

    I collected every artifact the Snow Werewolf was using, including its storage; the curse did not do anything to the artifact. While the curse may be powerful, it would need centuries, even millennia, before curse energy would be able to affect Tyrant grade artifacts.

    A few seconds after collecting the artifacts, I looked inside my storage, as the section where things in Snow Werewolf''s storage had been emptied, and when I looked inside, I was barely able to stop myself from gasping out loud.

    There is so much stuff inside its storage, far more than I had expected, and all of it rare and precious; even I, who had collected so many resources, couldn''t help but became impressed by and started to feel so giddy that I had started shaking.

    Seeing so much stuff, a thought of leader hunting came to my mind, but I soon shook my head. I was lucky that I was able to trap this Snow Werewolf. Trapping other Leader ss Grimm Monsters would not be easy, much less kill them; I am still too weak to do that.

    There are no divine crystals in it, nor do I expect to find them in storage. Divine crystals are the apex resources of the world, and if any leader ss Tyrant could have it, then I would have not been searching for them; I would have gotten them from the Academy itself.

    Resources like Divine crystal are so rare that even organization like Academy, which is thousands of years old, did not have them their treasury.

    Even with me searching the dangerous ruins, I have less than a 10% chance to find the divine crystals or resources of simr value. I am doing it because I need; my core formation would be iplete without having such resources.

    It took me several minutes to looked at the storage of Snow Werewolf, and I did not look with great details; I do not have that much time.

    After I had done with Snow Werewolves storage, I looked at another huge section; it also belonged to Leader ss Tyrant, the one that Ashlyn had killed. The things inside are a little less but no less impressive, I was even able to find some things that I needed, and after fifteen minutes of deep scanning, I was able to find the thing I was looking for.

    The zealously that Grimm Monster harvesting the lilies with is something else, and I had thought it might need it for some important things, and I was right, it needed for the very important thing.

    It was able to find a unique recipe, filled with materials that even leaders would find hard to collect, but it nearly did, with the lilies, it had collected over 95% of the things it needed and only needed two more things which are extremly rare, and to my luck, I have them in my storage.

    This is a limit-breaking potions recipe; it is for leader ss Tyrants. The recipe seemed quite powerful and would surely help in losing up the limit of leader ss, and some extremly lucky ones might even be able to break into Master ss.

 Chapter 1960 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1960 - Return</h4>

    Time passed by, and before I knew it, it was time for me to leave. The beacon on my chest was shining gently, and in a few minutes, I will be back in the Academy.

    I had been here for a week, and this trip could be said sessful aside from not finding the most important material I havee to this ruin for.

    I had found a huge amount of resources, far more than I had expected and more than I had needed to collect the curse elements. These are not only harvested by me but also been helped by two leader ss Grimm Monsters.

    Once I return, I am going to hand over all the unnecessary resources to the teacher to make the exchange for the resources I need.

    I am a little anxious about my return, about war; I hoped that no drastic change had urred, and if it had, then it would be in our favor. When I came here, millions were dying by the day in the minor continent; I hope the daily casualties would have been reduced by no.

    ording to the official analysis of the that will likely to happen, they even predicted the casualties would be increased over time, at least for the month before all weak ones weed out and those who have survived became battle-hardened would be able to fight for the longer period of the time

    Buzz!

    I was in my thoughts when the beacon on my chest buzzed, and I found myself disappearing from my spot and next moment, I was in the space tunnel.

    I remained unmoved and also calmed the energies in me, so it would not affect the working of the tunnel adversely. That incident had a huge effect on my mind that I remained extra cautious when traveling through the space tunnel.

    A few secondster, I reached the end of the tunnel, and everything darkened in front of me before it lighted up, and I found myself back into the Academy.

    "Wee Back, sessor; the headmistress had asked you toe to her office as soon as you arrive," The technician said from behind the protected screen.

    "Thank You, I will do that," I said, and for few minutes, I had gone through some tests, and some questions had been asked before I got all clear, and I got to leave. The security of the Academy had be extremly strict that even I, the sessor is not spared from it.

    Soon, I got out of the got of building and flew toward the teacher''s office and was quite surprised to see that the poption of the Academy had boomed again despite every day thousands of people receiving their conscription order.

    A week ago, the people in Academy were already three times normal, but now they seemed to be five times more, and when I looked at the number with my ess, I was surprised to find I was right. I had thought that seeing the people flying around, but I did not expect my guess to be urate.

    While flying towards the teacher''s office, I moved with the speed of the elite and emitted the aura of the early elite.

    It is not like I want to show off, but the teacher asked me to do; even taking the lessons, I emit a faint elite aura. It is for the morale of the Academy, as I am the person, the members of Academy looking to lead them.

    It is not only because I am hosting celestial inheritance, just like her excellency, but also because they could not look at the teacher. Teacher an expert healer, nobody would expect her to fight, nor she would be allowed to fight.

    As she is one of the most prominent healers in the world and Pyramid would, without doubt, sacrifice a Master ss Tyrant than letting a teacher fight who is still an elite.

    While I am also a healer and damn good at that and could be said to teacher''s equal with my recent improvements. The thing is, I am also a fighter and had always been and became a symbol due to the inheritance I have.

    Even if I had not turned what I am right now and would have been above average, I would have still needed to fight.

    Though, those fights are symbolic, under the protection of old monsters.

    I am not the only one that is bearing this pressure; the sessors of Supremes and other prominent faces also facing what I am. I am a little worried about Jill; of all the people, she must be feeling the greatest pressure; being a sessor of Ramona is not an easy thing.

    Even her excellency Catherine was powerful as Ramona Hawthorn; she chose to be in shadows, and only Tyrants and important people know about her real power, as most public only consider Ramona Hawthorn the greatest powerhouse to be born in this world.

    "Professor," said the woman in herte thirties as she stopped in front of me, "Kenna," I said. This woman Kenna Cooper, one of the healers I am teaching, she is not only twice older than me but also a level higher; she is a Tyrant while I am still Emperor, though I am stronger than her and could easily beat her.

    The thing is, like all the people I teach, she also called me a professor, and it feels weird to be called ''professor.'' All the people, Ive ever called professor was older and more powerful than me.

    "Will you resume sses now you have returned?" she asked with hope burning in her eyes. "Likely, but I can not say for sure; I had just returned and have to talk to the headmistress before I could say anything for sure," I said and walked toward the teacher''s office.

    I will not go to another ruin for a week and likely resume the ss I had been taking before I had left, but as I had said, I am not sure. If the teacher had something different nned for me, the sses would not resume, let''s hope she did not.

 Chapter 1961 - [Bonus ]Report

    <h4>Chapter 1961 - [Bonus ]Report</h4>

    "Teacher," I said as I entered her office, "I am happy you have returned safely," she said with a sigh. She seemed tired, and I am not the reason for it.

    The preparations of war had made her tired, arranging the dispatch of the academies members attending back-to-back meetings and even healing some emergency patients is not anyone could do; she seemed to barely sleep five hours a day.

    It due to excess work, she had been stuck into the peak of the elite ss, despite the fact that she would be able to make a breakthrough into the Leader ss with the gains she had gotten in the library and the garden.

    "You should take more rest and work on your breakthrough," I said, hearing that she looked at me, "I know, and I will be taking a week-long break in few days to break into the leader ss," She said with a sigh.

    She also understood she needed to break through to the leader ss; more power will make her a more efficient healer. She will be able to heal those she had not able to heal before, and in this time, it is absolutely necessary.

    Currently, our infirmaries are fine, but as soon as war begins, there will be non-stop patients, and even with an organization with more healers aside from Supremes, we will not be able to handle the pressure; it is why she needs to advance.

    With a powerful healer like her in the lead, the academy will be able to able to handle the pressure better.. She will also be able to help the super powerhouses she could not heal before.

    "Looking at your face, it looks like you were not able to find what you went to look for?" the teacher asked, "Regretfully, I was not able to find a divine crystal or any other resource of equal value, but I still got great things from the ruins," I said and took out a storage bag and small crystal to the storage.

    "I am sure the councilmen would like it," I said as I handed two things to the teacher. Teacher looked at me in question, and when I did not answer, she inserted her soul sense into the crystal, and a moment after that, her eyes widened up in the shock.

    They turned full-on saucers when she looked inside the storage; it took her few seconds to calm down, and she looked at me.

    "The limit-breaking recipes are quite rare and finding their ingredients even harder. I will ept these gifts on behalf of the council; we really need a master ss Tyrant," she said; thest sentence was full of sighs.

    Even after having thousands of years of inheritance, we did not have a Master ss Tyrant in this generation. The one we had, died half a century ago.

    Reaching master is beyond; there is a huge chasm that exists between leader ss and Master ss that very few are able to cross. The council members were talented members of their generation, bing Tyrant in their twenties, but they still could not advance to Master ss even after these years.

    "I have found few more things; I will give them to you tomorrow after I arrange them," I said to the teacher. I did not want to add my work to her stress, seeing how stressful she is, but she had wide ess, and only she would be able to exchange for the things I needed.

    "Since you have not got what you wanted from this ruin, means you will be traveling to second ruin on your list a weekter?" Teacher asked, "Yes," I said.

    Usually, I do not keep such short breaks with my trips to the ruins, seeing how stressful they are and the nning I have to do, but I do not have any choice; I need to get my hands on divine crystal as soon as possible, once I have it, I could focus on my inheritance with everything I have.

    It would have been great if I had found the divine crystal in the ruin, but not everything happens as one wishes to be.

    "You should resume your sses from tomorrow," Teacher said, "I would have not asked you to do that, but your lessons seemed to have helped them a lot, and they had requested me to ask you to resume sses when you have returned many times," Teacher asked.

    "Don''t worry, teacher, I will resume my sses, and I will also restart the beginner one," I said, slightly surprising teacher.

    This time, I had been teaching the experts; when I had first started teaching, I had chosen the beginners, not because they are easy to teach, no I had chosen the beginners to make their base strong. Those healers who have a strong base became experts when they advance.

    "Second ss would be too much for you; I know how precious your time with you working on your Inheritance and researching different topics for it," the teacher said.

    "Don''t worry, teacher, I can manage," I said with a smile. "Then, I will inform them," Teacher said and tapped on her screens multiple times.

    "You should also make the report about the cursend ruins as soon as possible; Pyramid had been breathing down on my neck ever since they sensed someone from our academy went to the cursnd," she said.

    I am not surprised; Pyramid can detect every entry into the ruin and ask for the report, but usually, it gives ample time week to month but times are different now, and cursnd ruin may be dangerous, but it is filled with precious things, it is no surprise they wanttest data about it as soon as possible.

    "I will make the report ready by the evening and sent it to you," I said. "Thank you," she said; it looks like Pyramid was really forceful for her to breathe a sigh of relief like that.

 Chapter 1962 - Conclave

    <h4>Chapter 1962 - Conve</h4>

    "Grand tower mistress, are we really offering these terms to him? It is like throwing doors of our vast library without asking anything in return?" Ask women who looked to be in the early fifties nervously to the frail-looking woman sitting at a head table.

    "It is exactly like throwing the doors of our library for him without asking anything in return." Said the middle-aged man sitting beside the old woman.

    The square conference table had twelve people, some sitting in their real bodies while others were just a projection.

    If Micheal had been here, he would be shocked to see these people; it was a conve, the highest governing body of the wisdom tower.

    Sitting on the head chair is a frail-looking woman who looked to be in her eighties; looking at this old woman, one would think even a ten-year-old child could beat this woman; these thoughts will vaporize the moment they see the old woman''s grey eyes, and they would shudder iparably.

    The frail-looking old woman is no other than the Grand Tower Mistress of Wizdom Tower Ang Leon, equal in power to prestige to Matron Mavis of Hawthorns Sea and Patriarch Bradford of Bloodsun.

    "Grandmother, think about it again, the contract the conve have prepared is very good, much better than what any supreme had offered him and ten-time rxed than what we had offered to the Catherine Roosevelt three and half thousand years ago," Said the middle-aged who is present in projection.

    The middle-aged man is none other than Raymond Leon, the current Tower Master of the Wisdom Tower.

    For a few seconds, the grand tower mistress did not say anything before she craned her at Raymond, who visibly shuddered, feeling her gaze.

    "Tell me, what we had gained binding the Catherine Roosevelt in such strick contract?" She asked while putting on a sugary smile that a regr grandma will have when asking a sweet question, but this is no sweet question, and despite being thousands of kilometers away, Raymond couldn''t sweat from his whole body.

    It took a few seconds for Raymond to control his emotions and gather enough courage to speak to his ancestor.

    "We have got the glory of having a powerhouse equal to the Ramona Hawthorn; if not for her, we would not have been able to win thest epoch war," He replied as he gulped down the mouthful of saliva.

    "Glory, you say?" Ang asked sarcastically.

    "Catherine Roosevelt had nothing but contempt for Wisdom Tower and Leonard Jameson who made her sign such strict contract, made use of her unfortunate circumstances," she spat and looked at each of the people that are sitting on the table, and nobody dared to say anything.

    "Catherine Roosevelt only did what the contract asked her to do, nothing more and nothing less," she said, "She had deep contempt; it is the reason why she had only acted shadows during the epoch war.

    "If not for necessity, she would not have shown her real power in that incident and let the world understand that she was no weaker than her lover, even more, harder to kill than hawthorn herself," she added, and again nobody refuted her words.

    "It is due to the contempt she held; she had helped Hawthorn destroy the Star Pce and did not too even a single crystal from their treasury, it is due to it she never had taught and nor she took any student,"

    "While she led the Wisdom Tower in war and left her Inheritance, she did that due to that contract which she hated but still followed, despite not needing to with her power," She said; thest sentence was softer than clear words of before.

    Nobody spoke for a whole minute; they understood why she was doing that, but they still thought that the terms they were going to offer were too free, with them barely getting anything in return.

    "Still, we got huge benefits; we received glory, and our organization had thrived for thousand years, and we are still getting benefits of that glory," Raymond countered, and to his great surprise, the tower mistress smiled, and herugh was genuine.

    "True, and if circumstances were the same, I would have done the same what Leonard Jameson did that time, even if I hated myself doing that," she said with a smile before the genuine-looking smile disappeared from her face, and sarcastic one returned.

    "My dear, do you think the circumstances are the same as that time? That Micheal Zaar now has no choice but to agree with us as only we have the knowledge he needs and not do without it? That Riverfield Academy had done nothing past three thousand years to fill the deficiency that forced their beloved gem to leave them?" old Ang asked multiple questions sarcastically.

    Hearing her questions, Raymond smiled as if he had been expecting this question and already had an answer ready.

    "While Academy had prepared, the knowledge required to create Tyrant upgrade is vast, and they do not have it, and ording to our intelligence, he had only able to finish 40% of the upgrade and is in need of vast knowledge that supremes could provide,"

    "He will have to ept our offer; it is much better than what any Supreme have offered to him," Raymond said with a smile.

    He had expected Grand Tower Mistress to be surprised, even shocked, but all he saw was her smile getting widened.

    "You are grossly wrong little Raymond; he hadpleted nearly 80% of his Inheritance and will create another 20% ining months; not only that, but he had also collected more than half of the resources he needs." Old ang replied, shocking nearly all the people.

    "No, it can''t be. It is too fast. Forgive me, Grandmother, but the intelligence you have received is wrong," Raymond said.

    "It is not an intelligent little Raymond but just a heads up from whom I had done few favors in the past," she said with a bright smile. Hearing that, everybody became serious.

    They would never doubt grand tower mistresses words, who has been leading them for nearly four centuries.

    If she dared to say it means it is true, Raymond wanted to refute these words, but he did not dare to; he had already crossed the line, and if he crossed it again, then not he will lose his respect but also his position as Tower Master, he had earned after putting so much hard work.

    While he may be tower master but the real decision-maker is Ang Leon. If she wants, she could change him within seconds.

    "Don''t be glum you all, how about it. We will offer him two choices, one that I had just said and the other what you guys have proposed; there is some chance he might ept the second offer," Old angel said, which immediately perked up Raymond and other conve members mood.

    "Really?" Raymond asked back excitedly.

    "While he may have gone far in his Inheritance, there are still quite a few things we can provide, and if he did not find them anywhere, he would have to choose us, as little Raymond said, our terms are much better than other supremes, he will no choice but to ept us," old women said bringing smile and hope on conve members faces with her words.

 Chapter 1963 - Havoc Bomber I

    <h4>Chapter 1963 - Havoc Bomber I</h4>

    "In wartime, especially during the battle, you will have to focus on healing as efficiently using as little energy as possible, so that you can attend to the maximum people," I said as I entered the big war with only four patients, all of them are Tyrant, while behind me is a crowd of twenty-six.

    They are the people I am teaching; all of them are older than me with a level of Emperor and Tyrants.

    "Sometimes the injuries are too serious and could not be healed beyond your ability to heal or just could not be healed in a short time, in such time sealing them are the best option, and the best, most effective way is using runic formations," I said and stopped in front of Tyrant who is heavily injured.

    It is from the new badge of patients we got a few minutes ago; this and four other Tyrants have got in a heavy skirmish against the Grimm Monsters in one of the minor continents. They got rescued in time and sent to us.

    I entered the hall with my student and walked toward the first patient I saw in the room; seeing his state, even experienced healers behind sucked a sharp breath.

    The man in front of me looked like an abomination, with small and big every part of his body. He could not move, could not even talk; hell, the poison had even eaten away all of its energy. Its eyes are slightly opened through the spored, and through them, he is asking for mercy.

    He seemed to understand he was far too gone and could not be healed, and now he just wanted to die and wanted me to give him death.

    "Don''t worry, you will be fine in few minutes," I said to the man''s disbelief and tapped a few buttons on his med-bed, and meta projection of it appeared above him. Where the projection should have red seeing the man''s inheritance but densely violet-green, the poison had spread far too wide.

    "As you can see here, Mr. August is here is had been heavily poisoned and had been seen by another healer before being sent to us," I said and selected few parts on his meta projection and magnified them then.

    "The healer saw Mr. August before knew healing him beyond his abilities, so he decided to seal his injuries and used the band''s methods to do that," I said and showed the bands on hundreds of injuries.

    "The Band method was not able to hold the poison off and spread inside," I said as I showed the cracks clearly through which a huge amount of poison had been spreading into his body and soul, taking him further and further from being saved.

    "If that healer had used Runic Sealing methods, not only he would have needed one-sixth of the energy, but also the seals would have been much stronger andsted for hours, without breaking even slightest," I said, and hair-thin crystalline string came out of my hand and pierce patients body.

    "See," I said and broke one band on injuries of Mr. August andid down a sealing formation; Ive done it extremly fast, but these people are powerful enough to see it clearly.

    "Professor, you make it sound easy, but the control and precision it requires toy down a formation like that are immense; it is beyond the capabilities of most healers," Kenna said with a mirthful smile. "That is why I had asked you to put extra work on your control and precision," I said back.

    These people are some of the bests in the academy; many of them, like Kenna, is very close to learning the runic seals.

    While these experts are doing good, the beginners are even better; when I essed their progress yesterday, I got quite happy, most of them heeded my advice and progressing well in their healing arts.

    "Its quite unfortunate for these guys; they are too far gone, even headmistress find it hard to these guys," Said Malcolm, and many nodded; the state Mr. August is really bad, he barely hanging by his life.

    "You underestimate Headmistress too much, Malcolm." I said, shaking my head, "Teacher could heal them easily, even I could heal them easily," I said with a smile, and tens of vines came out of my hand.

    Puch Puch Puch

    "It is going to be a little painful; please bear it," I said to Mr. August, and the next second, tens of vines released from my hands and pierced through the body of Mr. August.

    The first Tyrant I had heard was an Elite; at that time, I did even have the Tyran;t strength, much less what I have now. Even if it is much far gone, it is not much challenge for me. If healing him had been difficult, I would have summoned the coffin, but for him, there is no need to.

    "Ahhhh¡­"

    Muffled screams begin toe out of Mr. August as my vines spread inside me speedily. "The method I use to heal the patient from the Grimm poison and other special energies are extracted rather than neutralization; every type of method has its perks; I choose extraction because it is suitable for me," I said and started the extraction of poison.

    It took me only twenty seconds to spread the vines inside him and start the extractions; the roses began to sprout on the vines as I began.

    "Professor, your method of healing is horrifying and beautiful at the same time," Kenna praised while shuddering as she looked at beautiful violet-green roses sprouting on my vines before she focused back on the meta projection that is showing extraction.

    The violet-red green color of the meta projection is fading rapidly and faint red color taking its ce; on the body, Mr. August, the spores are drying up and turning into dust. The process should be taken hours bymon sense, and I am finishing it in second.

    I am not only extracting the poison of Mr. August but also pouring healing energy inside him systemic manner, and my energy is quite powerful as it is mixed with grandmaster level healing rule power, and it is shocking the people behind me.

 Chapter 1964 - Havoc Bomber II

    <h4>Chapter 1964 - Havoc Bomber II</h4>

    "Mr. August, you are all healed; you will be discharged after your vital energies have recovered," I said to the man who was looking at me with shock and awe. A minute ago, he was near death, and now he has fully recovered; he just needs a few more days of rest and a good diet to recover his vital energies.

    "let''s go to the next patient," I said, and they followed behind me like ducks with shocked faces.

    Soon, I stopped by a woman name Cam Rey, who looked to be in their mid-forties have green color; her condition is looked slightly better than Mr. August, whose whole body covered in spores. The women''s mouth and one eye are not covered in the spores.

    Gasp!

    While her condition may not look as bad as on the surface but when I had opened the meta projection of her, nearly everybody had gasped.

    Her condition is even worse than Mr. August''s, and she herself has to me.. When poison was inflicted on her, she tried to save her face, which made things easier even more difficult for her body; in her current state, she would only survive for two to three hours at most.

    "Miss Cam, I am going to heal you now; please bear with the pain," I said and released the strings from my hand.

    "Hehe, Micheal Zaar, we have finally got you. You have been very elusive but not anymore!" Cam said with a zealous smile as my strings were about to touch her body, and before I could act, a wave of energy had released from her body and transformed into the energy came, and on women''s body, dense Grimm Runes began to appear.

    "Bomber of Havoc!" Shouted a couple of people behind me in horror; ''Bombers of Havoc'' or ''Havoc Bombers'' as they called are suicide bombers deployed by the Grimm Monsters for thousands of years. Thousands of influential and powerful people have died by their hands.

    Their methods are merciless, and once they get you in their cage, it is extremly hard to get out of it. In a few seconds, the havoc bomb will explode, killing all those who are inside the energy.

    Havac bombs are very hard to detect that one has to look very carefully inside before they could find a trace of it, and only Master and above ss Tyrants could detect it.

    It is a good thing; the havoc bomb is very hard to create, and only a hundred in one attempt is sessful while other subjects are put to death as they be useless.

    So, it is used on very important people, who Grimm Race considers a real danger; I couldn''t help but tter seeing Grimm Monsters are willing to pay such a price to kill me.

    "We are dead," Kenna said softly as she looked at glittering Grimm runes on Cam''s body, getting brighter and brighter.

    Nobody dared to attack Cam; it is no use attacking the cage from outside as some people trying to do. The power of the cage of the bomb depends upon the host. Cam is mid unranked tyrant, which means the power of a bomb would easily kill a leader ss Tyrant, even Master ss, and only peak Master and above ss Tyrant could breach its cage.

    We, the people inside, also could not do anything to the host, it is protected, and only the power of peak Master would do anything to her, and we did not have a peak master and getting the help of it would take a half a minutes, by that time Cam would have already exploded, taking us with her.

    "Long live the Grimm Race," Cam said cracklingly before she looked at me. "I wish you suffer in hell, Micheal Zaar," She shouted at me with the burning hate, and the ruines on her brightened up even more.

    "About that, I think I will wait; there are many things I have to do before I die," I said with a smile, stumping not only Cam but also the people behind me.

    "Hehe, If you th"

    "Just shut up, I had grown very tired of hearing your non-sense," I said and moved my hand gently; rage appeared in Cam''s eyes, and she wanted to say something but to her horror, she could not, seeing it others couldn''t help but get shocked.

    "This is a very rare opportunity to learn you guys; the changes Grimm Monsters make in the human body to create Havoc Bomber is admirable and artistic," I said and tapped few buttons of the med-bed, and a huge change appeared on meta projection of Cam.

    Grimm Runes appear on her body; they are everywhere; every part of her is covered by the Grimm runes, there is not a single empty surface that could be seen on Cam''s body.

    "It could be a said a work of art, looked at how the runes are carved in both inside and outside of the body and how the power of each body part into the central energy storage where all the energy would be stored before it exploded," I said with fervor.

    I had long since wanted to get my hands on live Havoc Bomber since their path and mine are co-rte, and I am finally got my wish.

    "Pro...Professor, what about the bomb?" Kenna asked when I was about to exin further, "Oh, that I defused it before we even came to Cam," I said.

    When I had entered the room, I had released my strings, and they have pierced through every patient there; the strings were to detect if something was wrong with patients and also stabilize their condition. If not for that, I would be wasting huge time in huge while the patient could die at any moment.

    To my surprise, I found havoc formation in Cam; while others'' soul sense might not be able to discover it even they deep scanned it, my vines are quite special; there is nothing that could remain hidden from them once they get inside.

 Chapter 1965 - The Two Offers

    <h4>Chapter 1965 - The Two Offers</h4>

    Shatter!

    "Wonderful, your talents are even greater than I had thought. Discovering a Havoc Bomber and neutralizing within a minute, not any normal person could do it," Said an old voice, and shattering sound could be heard, and three people walked toward me.

    Of the three, one is a teacher, but the other two are not from the Academy, and seeing them, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up.

    "Grand Tower Mistress," I said respectfully, "You have grown since thest time I had seen you, and you seemed to be better than I had heard," Said the old woman as she came closer to me.

    Every voice in my head wanted to take a step back; while there was no auraing from the old woman, every part of my body was shaking, wanting me to get as far as away from her. Saying this woman is powerful would be an understatement; she is so powerful that except for a handful of people, she could kill anyone in this world in a single attack..

    "Micheal, Grand Tower Mistress Ang wanted to talk to you," the Teacher said, "Ok," I said to her; I know what she wanted to talk about and was curious what their terms would be but before, I wanted to one thing.

    "It would be not a problem if I heal two patients before we talk, grand tower mistress," I asked, "No, go ahead," she said; I nodded thanks and went to heal the two remaining patients, it did not take me more than two minutes to do that, as for Cam, I am sure Teacher would handle it.

    "Let''s talk somewhere private," Grand tower mistress said, and I disappeared from my spot and appeared in the small gazebo. What she just did was not spatial travel, but speed, pure speed, and I couldn''t help but get amazed by it.

    The ce she had brought me is Jasmine Garden, named in memory of a past headmistress; her grave is also in this garden, right across theke.

    "This ce used to be a favorite of my dear friend Jasmine; if she knew her beloved academy had finally cultivated a student who had hope to take Celestial Inheritance inheritance to Tyrant stage, she would be extremly happy," old women said in a soft voice as she looked at a smallke outside of gazebo.

    She must be referring to Jasmine Hofstader, the headmistress of three hundred years ago; she had died while fighting against the Grimm Monster.

    She was quite young when she died, only fifty-two years old, and the only hope of Academy to get a powerhouse above Master ss Tyrant. If she had survived a decade or two, she would have definitely reached that stage.

    "Thank you for your praise, grand tower mistress," I said, "Enough with grand tower mistress, the title of mine is too long; you can call medy ang," Old woman said while waving her hand.

    "Anyways, you would have already guessed why I am here, so I will get to the point straight," Lady Ang said.

    "We, The Wisdom Tower, have two offers for you; one is informal, the other is formal." She said. "The informal one will be done in good faith, in it will offer you full ess of our grand library, there you can any test you want, as long as it is not directly rted to the secretes wisdom tower, and you will be even able to petition for them," she said, and my heartbeat quickens.

    While I have all the knowledge to create my own Inheritance, the more is always better, especially when it came from the wisdom tower, which had the greatest collection in all the supremes.

    I am excited about her offer, but I am waiting for what she wants in exchange; they will not hand over a thing, which they think I need the most without getting something in return.

    "In return, we only hope you will teach some of our members, mentor them and help wisdom tower when it is in need," She said.

    Hearing those terms, I couldn''t help but be shocked; while the terms are a little tough, they are not as tough as I had expected. Seeing it will be a contract of good faith and not be the binding one, they are giving me ess to their most precious jewel.

    "The second is a formal one, and here you will have sigh all those binding contracts. Here, you will be a member of Wisdom Tower and also its sessor with ess to every resource without question, and when you reach the tyrant stage and gain the power of Master ss Tyrants, we will hand over the reins of Wisdom Tower to you," She said, shocking the hell out of me.

    The other supremes have offered terms that said I might be their sessor and even leader if I prove myself to them here; they are directly making me a sessor without even seeing my abilities and leader when I reach the Master ss, they are going to state that in a binding contract.

    The second offer is too alluring; I just wanted to say yes as doing that will solve all my problems instantly. I will get soak on knowledge of grand library of wisdom tower which is biggest in all supremes and also I will divine crystal or other resources equal to it.

    Wisdom Tower might be the weakest supreme, but it is still a supreme with over a thousand years long history; they, without doubt, have divine crystals or resources simr to it, and to get it, I just have to sign on a couple of binding contracts, and they will be mine.

    I will then only have to focus on my Inheritance and breaking into the Tyrant stage and not waste time scouring through the ruins.

    "Can I have some time to think about it?" I asked finally, "You have all the time you need," she said and disappeared from my view; she and I both understood; I do not have time, I will be making my decision in a day or even before that.

 Chapter 1966 - Broken Tower

    <h4>Chapter 1966 - Broken Tower</h4>

    "Good Book," I said and closed the book before closing my eyes and going to my Inheritance space and started solving the difficulty I had; the book had helped me solve the problem.

    I stayed in my Inheritance space for hours, working on my Tyrant upgrade, which has been progressing like never before in these past three months despite traveling to the many ruins in between.

    I had epted the first offer of the Wisdom Tower the same day they offered and came to Wisdom Tower the very next day to study in their grand library, which is also known as the broken tower.

    The broken tower was originally a library of another world. It came to our world in a piece of ruin which the founder of Wisdom tower was able to bring back to our world through some method.

    I am currently in the broken tower, reading from its vast collection.. It had a much better collection of books than I had initially thought. Though it could not bepared to the Hermes Library, it still has enough knowledge that one couldpile a Tyrant upgrade through it.

    The next book I begin reading is about the healing arts, an advanced one with very high criteria; it could be said to be the jewel of the library.

    I am the only one to think; other things, the healing methods inside it are too advanced for Tyrant to learn, but I do not think so. I think they could be learned by Tyrant; the Tyrant just has to challenge the limit, I had learned a lot from this book, and it would be my third revision.

    I had stored it inside my Inheritance space, and revising there would be much quicker, but I like to read this book outside; I felt like I was conversing with the author of it itself when I touched the soft paper of this wonderful tome.

    I read it for one hour and forty-five minutes before I closed it and summoned the library golems to take back all the books to their original ces; these golems are very convenient and save a lot of time and effort.

    I wish I could take these books with me; unfortunately, I could not. Other than the members of the conve, nobody could take the book away, not even Tyrants.

    I walked out of the library that looked like a broken tower, from which it got its name. I took the air and flew for about seven minutes beforending in front of a ptial-style huge white building. It is one of the lecture pces of the wisdom tower; thousands of peopleing and going could be seen from it.

    One moment, I could almost forget that there is a brutal war going on in the lower continents where millions are dying by the day, and it won''t be long before it spreads to the Central Continent, and all these people who are smiling andughing, including me, would have to fight the brutal war.

    Click!

    Soon, I reached the ce where I am regrlying whenever I am in the Wisdom tower; as I opened the gates, the eyes of hundred people fell on me; some of them were even stronger.

    Seeing the sincerity of the wisdom tower and how there is no loophole in the informal contract, I begin to teach here. Though wisdom tower expected me to do something like that after I reach Tyrant, I do not think I will have to do something like when I became Tyrant with war and all.

    At first, only five people attempted, but at the end of the week, all the hall was packed. There are a couple of healers here who are even older than my grandfather; some of them are peak elites and have been healers for more than a hundred years.

    I sometimes get intimidated by these old bastards; they are merciless with their questions and use any tactic to get answers from me; they did not even shy away from using their superior aura to pressure me.

    "We will continue with the top of mass healing that we were discussing yesterday," I said and moved toward ten med-beds that were lined in the hall; there are real patients on those med-beds with serious injuries.

    I started to teach while healing the patients and discussing my methods and answering the questions they had, and before I knew it, two hours passed, and it was time to end the ss.

    "Little Michael, where are you disappearing for ten days?" Asked a familiar as I had got out of the ss, I looked back and saw there were three people around me. All three of them are old and are peak leader ss Tyrants

    ''These three,'' I said inside me; these three old people are on most unique and talented healers I havee across in my life, but they are also very annoying to deal with and always block my way whenever I am in a hurry.

    I wish I could beat or intimidate them, but I couldn''t do that. They get angry very quickly and have no sensibilities; I once saw them beating up the patient after healing her because she was rude to them, and from what I have heard, these three have done things much worse than that.

    "It is some personal business, dear healers; I will try to finish it off," I replied politely. "Is it about your Inheritance?" "Or about the girl?" " Are you going to the ruin?" three of them asked one after another before giving me a chance to reply.

    No, they are not triplets; I had asked them myself; they are just very old friends who had been together for a long time and also share a unique healing type inheritance that enables them to share power and abilities.

    These three fascinating and infuriating trio had been the subject of my study due to their unique inheritance. They are quite open and frank as long I do not touch their core secretes and have something to offer in return.

 Chapter 1967 - Bloodhare

    <h4>Chapter 1967 - Bloodhare</h4>

    A bright smile couldn''t help but appear on my face as the teleportation formation had lit up; the three of them had been eating away my ears for minutes.

    The trio in front of me disappeared, and a secondter, the face of elina had appeared in front of me. "It took you long enough; I thought you were staying at the wisdom tower forever." She said while showing me time on her holowatch.

    "Nice joke," I said inly and told my password to the security before I was allowed to go outside. "Has everything had been prepared?" I asked, "Yes, we were only waiting for the great sessor," Elina replied with snark.

    She seemed more snarky than usual; there is also faint sadness lingering in her eyes. "Has something happened?" I asked softly; I am sure there is something.

    "Nothing happened," She replied, avoiding my eyes. I know she is lying, she only does that when she is lying, but I did not press her further; I know this might be something personal, and she will tell me when she is ready.

    Soon we reached the yellow pce, a ce where one of the ruin-breaking teleportation gates of the academy is ces.

    While having all the ruin-breaking gates in one ce is more efficient, these are the core strategic resources, and cing them in one ce is a huge mistake. Thousands of years of experience told us that the further they are from each other, the harder time enemies will have in destroying them.

    Soon we entered the yellow pce and again gone through the checks before we entered the hall where the ruin breaking gate is ced.

    "Sessor, you arete," Said the familiar voice, "My apologies, councilwomen Ma," I apologized; she nodded before she turned toward the technical.

    "Ross, activate the gate," Councilwomen Ma ordered, "Yes, councilwomen," He said and started to activate the gate, seeing that both of us activated our armor.

    A purple fire covered Elina before it transformed into enchanting-feathered bloodline armor with a realistic phoenix. Her armor is graceful, filled with otherwordly beauty, and emitting the power of the elite. Yes, she had finally got the power of the elite.

    She had worked extremly hard for it, going one dangerous ruin after another, without taking any break. All her hard work had paid off, and she had finally reached the elite ss in thest ruin we have gone together.

    She is still not satisfied and felt she could push even further into the elite stage and have the intention to make a breakthrough before she reaches that stage.

    It is hard to believe she is the same woman who wanted to make a breakthrough into the Tyrant stage just because she felt she had reached the limit. I had made of her many time due to it, and she always gets angry when I do that.

    I also summoned my armor and handed her artrus crystal, which she activated; I also activated the one in my hand. The ruin we are going to is extremly dangerous, but it does not a dangerous environment like the cursnd ruins; these artros crystal are for something else.

    Buzz!

    "The gate is ready," technician ross had announced. "Best of luck, both of you," Councilwomen Ma said; we both nodded thanks and stepped inside the formation.

    This will be my fifty ruin since the war had begun and the second one I had gone with Elina. Aside from not finding the Divine crystal, I had benefitted a lot from the ruins; not only did I find a humongous amount of resources, but I also found two chances which increased the power of my bloodline, which in turn increased my strength.

    Still, I wish I had found the divine crystal; it would have solved all my problems. I had already gone to four dangerous ruins, and in each of them, I had to struggle hard and survive from many death blows I havee across.

    I don''t know for how long my luck wouldst, and if I hade across something which I could ovee with my wit and Ashlyn''s help, I would die for sure. I don''t know how many more ruins I will have to scour for it; sometimes, I just wish I could just ept the second off of Wisdom Tower and get it over with.

    I cleared my head as I reached the end of the spatial tunnel; I will be entering the ruin soon; I have to be careful.

    Everything turned dark in front of me before the harsh afternoon sun zed on me; it is quite hot; regr people wouldn''t be able to stay alive in this heat, even for a second, but despite the head, I found regr greenery around me.

    "You seemed to have improved this artros crystal; this time, there was only around a hundred-meter distance between us this time," Elina said as she appeared beside me.

    I have drawn a formation named ''Coupling'' on the artros crystals; this formation helped us arrive closer to each other when we breached into the spatialyer of the ruin. I was very happy when I found the coupling formation in the broken tower when I was searching for unique stuff to get inspired.

    I am the only one who could create the coupling formation; it is not just formation but also ink, a thing made of very precious resources, especially the one which is even more expensive than the divine crystal, but I was able to rece it with rule-bending power with some experiments.

    In thest ruin, we appeared three miles from each other, but this time, it was only a hundred meters; I had made some changes in the formation with data I had collectedst time.

    "So, this is fearful Bloodhare Ruin; the environment of it is like some low-level ruin," Elina said, breathing in an energy deficient air. The energy of this ruin is very thin, far thinner than a central continent; usually, just slightly higher than the minor continents.

    "Some factors could be deceiving," I said as I looked above at the zing sun.

 Chapter 1968 - Bloodhare II

    <h4>Chapter 1968 - Bloodhare II</h4>

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn chirped and flew out of me as I looked around; we seemed to be in a hilly region with vast greenery; it was hard to believe any ce would have such greenery when the sun was zing down from above.

    "We are at the Hes line," I said after Ashlyn revealed where we are, "That means it would take us about three days to Ms Campus," Elina said while looking at a map.

    For a few minutes, we discussed the route to go there as there were a couple of them before changes started to appear on our Armor. Her Armor started to gopletely ck with a violet feather design appearing on the bust, the fiery aura remained, but it had changed its vor.

    Seeing that, my Armor had also changed; it had begun to copy Elina''s Armor; soon, my Armor changed to exactly like elina, down from aura; anyone who sees us would have no doubt that we have a simr bloodline and thus Armor.

    "I always feel eerie, seeing how well you could copy me," Elina said. While copying is not easy, as long as I have enough time, I can do it.

    "Let''s go," I said, and we both shot from our ce; the environment of the Bloodhare ruin is harsh but not for us or anyone above the king''s stage. There are also not any powerful monsters like in the other runes; aside from select ces, there is barely any danger in this ruin..

    These select ces, on the other hand, are extremly dangerous; who knows when what formation would activate and turn you into the puddle.

    There is also the danger of people; since the war began, this ruin had be one of most heavily trafficked XX category runes, and almost all the people, be it humans or Grimm Monster who hade to this ruin, are those who have a bloodline.

    This ruin is also called the bloodline ruin; ording to information we have unearthed, this ruin used to be house an organization called Bloodhare; it is an organization that only epts people with bloodline only and contain resources that helps one purify and upgrade one''s bloodline.

    The best thing about this ruin is that this ruin is fairly new, less than a century old. There are arge number of resources that are present in this ruin.

    Unlike the other ruins I had visited, this one is not sparse; heavy traffic had been detected by the Pyramid, both humans and Grimm Monsters havee here, without care for the danger, all of them wanting to get their hands on the resources that will make them stronger.

    The thing is, the people that havee here are not weak; they could be said to be extremly strong. The weakest are the elites, while the strongest are the Master.

    We moved through the hills with amazing speed; with Ashlyn as a guide, I did not have to worry about the hidden or unhidden enemies. She detects them all, and we just have to avoid them; if our luck is good, we will be able to reach the Ms Campus in two days, not three as Elina had predicted.

    The Ms Campus we are going to is the most dangerous ce of this ruin; it is a ce where this Bloodhare organization used to research the bloodlines.

    That ce is not only useful for Elina but also for me; there are more than five reported incidents where people had found the violet burn resin here. It is the same level resource as the divine crystal and could be used in its ce to form the core.

    I nned to get my hands on it this time; I had been tired of scouring through ruin after ruin. I now just want to focus on the thing I want and focus on the Inheritance.

    The war had be even bloody; even after three months, millions were dying by the day, but the people were still fighting with their all,ying their life to protect their race and world, but still, their efforts did not seem to be enough as Grimm Monsters are faintly gaining the edge.

    The battle had been fought by the forces of minor continents, except for higher level powerhouses; the Pyramid had not sent the Knights and below to the lower continent.

    It will soon happen, not only because of their need but also give them the experience of the real battle and make them improve, so they would help when the battle across the Central Continent begin.

    It is in wartime that people improve the most; while we are always fighting, the real war is different. It is thousand times more intense and cruel, and people die like insects, and the most regrettable thing is that we could not do anything about it.

    We had to let it rage at its speed while try to infuse maximum fatalities on our enemies, which is much harder than one thinks to be when your enemies have near unlimited numbers.

    It took three hours for us to cross the hills, and we entered the desert; as we reached it, we wore the cloaking artifact and flew across it. These cloaking artifacts not only hide us but also mute any type of disturbance we make; they are very good for the environment like the desert.

    The only bad thing about them is the consumption of energy, it is huge, and that is why it could only be used for the shortest period of time.

    Elina had found them in one of the ruins she had visited, along with different other things. She had said she had got them from some dead guys storage who had been dead for thousands of years.

    With the suits on, we flew across the desert; we did not hold back, or rather Elina did not hold back with her speed, while I just matched it. I have to say, she is extremly fast. If I had been at her level, I would have to struggle to fly with her.

 Chapter 1969 - Sound Sucking Bamboo Forest

    <h4>Chapter 1969 - Sound Sucking Bamboo Forest</h4>

    "These cloaks really take quite a lot of energy," Elina said as she removed her cloaks, and beautiful ck wings revealed themselves before disappearing behind her.

    "I thought you would struggle to match me despite high level, but I guess I am wrong again," she said as she looked at me; despite such a tiring fly across the desert, there is barely any sweat on my forehead. "Your Bloodline gives you amazing speed; I would have struggled to match it we were at the same level," I said.

    Hearing that, she arched her sculpted brow at me, "So, you are saying, I could not outfly you even if we were at the same level?" She asked; to that, I just smiled.

    "One day, I will out leveled you and wipe that smug smile off your face," She said and moved toward the sound-sucking bamboo forest or a silent bamboo forest. The forest is filled with trees that absorb any sound that touches them, a perfect ce for the murderous.

    These sound-sucking bamboo trees are not really that powerful; they are above average trees which have an uncanny ability to such sound, a very useful ability, I might add.

    They are only special to this ruin; seeing their specialty to create a natural soundproofing ce, many people took their seeds and nts, but not a single one of them was able to grow. These trees could only be grown in this ce which is kind of regretful; I would have loved to have some of them around mykehouse.

    We went inside the forest and moved with incredible speed, without caring for the sound we created as it could not be sensed.

    Ashlyn had sensed a couple of Grimm Monsters and humans in the forest; they are pretty far away from us and would not be able to sense us even if they use their soul power with the full power.

    "There is a mid-Elite me Horn Bullman in front of us," I said as Ashlyn had shown me the sh, "I want to fight it; in thest ruin I had gone, I did not get a chance to fight the Grimm Monster, it wall all the marsh monster," She said.

    "We can not waste any time; you only have an hour. If you did not finish the, I would finish it for you," I said. "An hour will be more than enough," she said and disappeared from her spot.

    Earlier she had said she wanted to fight against the Grimm Monster to test her recent increse; while I would not encourage such behavior as it is time wasting and might attract needless trouble but Elina had been sad since I had seen her and I feel fighting a Grimm Monster would cheer her up, I would be if I were sad.

    It took her a minute to reach the Fire Horn Bullman, and they started fighting a secondter; the Grimm Monster had begun with its usual threatening bullshit, but Elina did not give it any chance to finish up and attacked.

    The Grimm Monster is obviously got very angry since he did not get to deliver its usual lines and attacked back with a fury, which had sent Elina a couple of steps back, but it did not seem to deter her, and she attacked it with even greater power.

    There is a difference in the small level between them, but I have no doubt that Elina will be able to beat the Bullman. Not only because she had the phoenix bloodline but also because Elina had been working very hard and her fighting style had improved a lot.

    She had somehow been able to receive, second bloodline impartment; in this impartment, not only did she gain advanced fighting knowledge but also gained advanced knowledge about her bloodline abilities; she had been getting used to this impartment in all the free time she had.

    For the first ten minutes, it had looked like the fire horn Bullman would win without a doubt, as not only it had continued to push back Elina but also had to injure her.

    Though it had not been able to maintain the edge for long as Elina exploded. Her fire bloomed, and she started to rain down one powerful attack after another at the Bullman. At first, it was able to counter the attacks due to its edge, but with time, the edge began to wear than before it had disappeared.

    Now it is Elina who had started to get an edge on it, and by the time ten more minutes passed, she had got aplete edge and now pushing the Bullman back.

    Earlier it was able to counter her, but now, it could only defend while getting injured by her fiery de now and then. The injuries of phoenix fire arecerating and very difficult to heal, and as they pile up, the Bullman started to get weaker and weaker till it had barely able to defend against her.

    Seeing that, the Bullman lost the will to fight and started to run away, but how can Elina let her prey get away. She chased it while bringing down even more injuries down and a risky move before she was finally able to kill it by decapitation.

    "It is quite a move you have used; its power can bring down even peak Elite if one is not careful," I said as I looked at the body of the Fire Horn Bullman.

    "You should be careful; if you talk too much, I will use that move on you," she said and walked toward the dead Grimm Monster.

    A pang of regret couldn''t help but appear on my heart as I looked at it; it was a monster with a bloodline. If I could, I would have harvested it, and doing that would have benefitted a lot, but unfortunately, harvesting does not give me any more benefits; it will go to the people who live in my body.

 Chapter 1970 - Myles Campus

    <h4>Chapter 1970 - Myles Campus</h4>

    "Just how many Grimm Bastards havee here?" Elina asked as we have avoided another Grimm Monster with Ashlyn''s direction.

    It had been nearly two days since we hade to this ruin, and the closer we got to the Myles Campus, the more Grimm Monsters we encountered. In just within an hour, we havee across five Grimm Monsters, four elites, one leader ss Tyrant.

    Their numbers will continue to increse till we reach the Ms Campus, where we might inevitably have to fight some Grimm Monsters, but that is nothingpared to the real danger we face. Hopefully, I should be able to leverage my formation-breaking ability and stay clear of the dangers.

    "Another one," I said as Ashlyn had informed, and we again changed the direction and such nine more hours passed by when we had finally stopped as we could see what it seemed like a city from a distance; it is no city but a thousands of years old part of the powerful organization and things inside will help both of us immensely.

    "We have to be more careful from now on; every step will be filled with danger and no, needless fighting, we can''t afford to waste time or attract attention on us," I cautioned, to which she nodded.

    A few minutester, after Ashlyn mapped our journey again, we begin to move, but this time, it is at a much slower speed, avoiding both humans and Grimm Monsters.

    I was surprised by just how many familiar humans I am seeing since I hade into this ruin; I know 60% I had seen. I do not know them personally but had read the information about them; a teacher had memorized the information of as many Tyrants she has, especially the powerful ones.

    Anyone who bes Elite Tyrant is a respectable powerhouse who holds some weight, and every organization creates a dossier of them.

    "Quite a few people havee here; even Charles Bone hade," I said, referring to the rapist of great notoriety. He had served Pyramid for five decades before he earned his freedom. While he seemed to show he had changed his way and still faithfully serving the Pyramid, we had to stay as far away from it as possible.

    "With the war, Pyramid is loosening the leash on its dogs to make them grow," Elina said with a sigh, and I couldn''t help but nod.

    Usually, Pyramid keeps a tight eye on the social deviants even if they are released after earning their freedom, from ruins to resources, everything is restricted for them till the Pyramid bes very sure they have found the right way.

    But with the war, Pyramid had nearly loosened all the restrictions on the free social deviants, so they would grow and help against theing war.

    It is an unfortunate reality; if it had been in my hand, I would have never let these bastards go free, especially deal with them after crime against them is established.

    Three hours passed by, and we have finally entered the Myles Campus through the broken wall, which was quite hidden, and in front of us was a city that used to be a ce where once upon a day, all the members of Bloodhare desire and despair.

    As I had said, this is a research facility, and not all research facilities follow the code of ethics, and there is plenty of proof here that this one did not follow the ethics at all.

    People had found many ces that used many inhuman methods this ce used to advance the power of the bloodline.

    Due to that, there were many restrictions on this ruin before; only people authenticated by Supremes and Pyramid were able toe here, but now since the war had begun, it had be open to all. Anyone cane here, as long as one has the power of the elite.

    As we passed through the cracked wall, a view of Myles Campus appeared in front of us. It is perfectly preserved; one could barely see any damage on the building, nearly 90% of the building here are in very good condition, and that makes them dangerous.

    While the Myles campus is small in a general sense, it is quite beautiful; it would have been more beautiful when it was in its own world with manicured gardens and people around.

    "It does not look like a ce that used to do gruesome research," Elina said. Hearing that, I couldn''t help but shook my head. "The people of this ce had no moral and ethicalpass, but not all research here was gruesome,"

    "The people here had one target in mind, and that is advancing the power of bloodlines, and for it, they were willing to use any way they have, whether it is ethical or hical," I said.

    Sometimes, things are not in ck and white; there is grey in between, and from what I had read about this organization, these people were mad about bloodline advancement, but they were no cold-blooded killers; they were just people who were willing to do anything for their goal and for some people, that is cold-bloodedness.

    "As we have decided before, we will first go to the Edna Charmboratory," I said, and Elina nodded. Edna Charmboratory is one of the ces where resin had been found, and the person who had found it was not able to get deep inside me due to the dangers it had.

    This is good news for us; the Edna Charmboratory is filled with the powerful, deadly formation, but unlike others, I would be able to broke them, and if I am lucky, I might be able to get my hands on that resin or something of simr value and functions.

    I once again removed the map and looked at where it is, though I didn''t have to remove the map, seeing I had already memorized and it is Ashlyn who will be taking it, but I still did, to feel little in control.

    We are at a very dangerous ce right now and where the slightest mistake on our part would kill us, and we did not want to get killed when we had reached so close to our destination.

 Chapter 1971 - Myles Campus II

    <h4>Chapter 1971 - Myles Campus II</h4>

    We followed the direction given by Ashlyn, avoiding most Grimm Monsters and Humans. It had not been for Ashlyn; we would not be able to move this freely when there are tens of people around us.

    It is also thanks to soul suppressing formation that is ced on this ce which''s effect would get stronger and stronger. At the center, not even Master ss Tyrant is able to take their soul sense out of their body.

    Even now, the soul sense of Elite are so suppressed that they are only able to project it a hundred meters around them while the leaders would be only able to project their sound a mile around them, and that is from the ce I am standing, as I said, the closer they get to the center, more supression they would feel.

    I am very happy that there is such restriction; otherwise, leaders and Masters would have created a reign of terror here, and there would have been lot more fights than we would have liked to have.

    We passed by a group of three human elites; they looked at the use we looked at them without saying anything. We did not hide from all people, and nor we could, but most of the time, when we reveal ourselves, it to the humans, elite humans.

    Fifteen minutes passed by, and we rapidly closed toward our destination; in half an hour, we would be in Edna Charmboratories.

    "Hehe, I did not expect I would be able to two delicious humans before I go to that hellish ce," The Stone Crockman said with theugh before came at us bearing its full power; while it said its dialogue, it is unwilling to waste any time talking and attacked us.

    I kind of feel bad to be considered a before danger snack; many people have weird habits; this one Grimm Monster like to eat a snack before going into battle, my friend Jillian used to bite her nails before she went to battle, though she left that habit back in the silver continent and now had became a confident woman who could take on any challenge without a hint of nervousness.

    I cleared my thoughts as the Stone Crockman appeared in front of me and bearing a toothed smile, holding a jagged sword which was swinging toward us, who remained stationary as we were in the huge shock and could not react at it all.

    "Die, Humans!" It said softly, very unlike the might it bearing; this one is quite smart; it reacted ording to the environment. If any other Grimm Monsters were in its ce, it would shout their lungs out and alerted the people who were roaming nearby.

    "Sigh!" I took a regretful sigh, and at the same moment, a faint whistling sound rang out, and the body of the crockman had separated from its head to toe.

    I quickly stuffed the decapitated body of the Crockman in my storage, and we began to move toward Edna Charmb. It is quite regretful that I had to kill this Grimm Monster, losing that precious bloodline essence present in every part of its body; it would have given me a lot of benefits if I had done that.

    But due to my level, I could not get the benefits which I used to get before; still, I wish this Grimm Monsters had been an Inheritance type, me killing it would reduce one more Grimm Monster that could give me a boost in the future.

    Twenty more minutes have passed by, and we have finally reached the Edna Charmbs, and we are not the only ones who are here for it. I could see two humans and five Grimm Monsters trying to break the door of the three-story building with the different methods they have.

    There are records of three people entering the Edna Charmb before, and all three of them had used different methods.

    The first one had entered with the key he had found; it was a one-time use thing that had opened the door of theb. The other one used a very powerful breaking amulet which cracked the door and let her go through, and thest one broke the formation.

    Thatst currently hold is a very important person and hold a powerful position in the Pyramid; the information did not mention who is it, but if I were to guess then, it must be someone who holds a seal in the Pyramid council.

    Of all three, the only first one had found the resin I needed, others found a good think of simr grade, but those things could not be used the in the formation of my core.

    Our entry attracted both parties, and they became cautious, especially the Grimm Monsters, who flew away immediately after looking at each other; despite having simr numbers.

    They wille back soon, though. If I had learned something about the Grimm Monsters after fighting them for years is that they are nothing if not persistent.

    We nodded to other humans in greeting before I took out the calibrator and scanned the runes on the door. The runes are invisible, and it is a pain to bring them out, but these people''s methods helped me with that and saved me huge time that I would have wasted.

    The calibrator scanned the formation, and I started on the formation without waiting; an hour passed by, and I am still solving the formation.

    The formation is quite difficult, but I am upped for the challenge. I have been studying hard in these past few months, especially since I go ess to the broken tower. There is a huge collection of books on runes, there I new forms and methods that increased my knowledge tremendously and helped me a lot in cutting time in designing my Inheritance.

    Three months ago, it would have taken me more than a day to solve this formation, but now, it won''t take that long, I am sure of it.

 Chapter 1972 - Edna Charm Laboratory I

    <h4>Chapter 1972 - Edna Charm Laboratory I</h4>

    Time passed by as I continued to solve the formation; while I was doing that, the change had urred around me.

    As I had said, the Grimm Monsters have returned, and this time, they have brought the two leaders with them, but when they came, they found a surprise waiting for them too. We also have the leader of our own; she had appeared twenty minutes after the Grimm Monsters left and started to use one artifact after another to break the door.

    Some of the artifacts had nearly broken the door before it had been reinforced; if that artifact of her had been a little bit stronger, she would have been able to break it.

    More and more people came with passing time, while some left seeing every attempt of opening the door is getting failed. Not all of them left though, they know it is one of the best ces in the Myles Campus with many good things inside, and if someone is able to open the door, they stand a chance to get those good things.

    It took me seven and a half hour before I was able to solve the formation. I had memorized it and was about to take out the air pen to draw it when I heard an unfamiliar voice behind me.

    "I did not expect I would find such arge gathering in front of Edna Charmsboratory." "Not only fellow humans but Grimm friends are also here, especially beauties which I admire so much," said the voice. When I looked back, I saw a man in armor, which seemed to be made of bone.

    There are beautiful but eerie purple-blue designs were carved on the armor, and its helmet has two sharp purple bone hours.

    Charles Bone

    It is Charles''s bone without a doubt, only he had bone behemoth bloodline in the world, and it gives this peculiar armor.

    Seeing him appear, everyone has be careful, both Grimm Monsters and humans, especially three women. His reputation is notorious; while he seemed to find the right way in his service to the Pyramid, there is no trusting in this dangerous man; we have to remain careful in front of him.

    He looked at everyone, but his gaze especially lingered on the women; he did not say anything as he walked toward the door and began to give his tries to open it.

    Seeing that, I decided to watch for a while; waiting for few minutes isn''t going to affect my timing in the ruin.

    Others also let him approach the door, as he did, he started to use one artifact after another like others did; like me, some even tried to solve the formation before giving up; the skills requite to solve such difficult formations are immense, not anybody with little runic knowledge could do it.

    He had tried for about twenty minutes with different artifacts, but all of its attempts failed; I had thought he would leave seeing many people have left after their failure, but she just stood on the human side, giving way for others to try.

    Seeing that, I walked toward the door and took out the air pen; a momentter, hundreds of runes began to be released from it, each one bearing the heavy aura.

    This ink is extremely precious, made from very rare ingredients. I had asked a trio of Wisdom tower to make this ink; those three are not only healers but also quite good alchemists; they were quite happy to concoct this ink for me, with me giving them few precious herbs for their services.

    The ink I have is very limited, but it should be enough for this ruin; I just hope that I will get what I want from this ce or at least something that would be equal or more valuable to the ink I am using.

    "Little elite, it is not easy to break the formation. If it had been, your father would have done that long ago," Charles Bone said mockingly. I craned my neck and looked at him before focusing on the air pen, which was still releasing the ruins.

    Soon, all the runes released from the pen, and they formed a formation that floated toward the door before sticking to it

    Buzz!

    As the formation pressed on the formation on the door, both of them lit up together and began to move around each other. Looking at the formation, it looked like runes of both formations were coiling against each other, and over time, this coiling is getting stronger and stronger.

    Bang!

    Two minutester, a muffled sort of bang rang out from both formations before both of them had turned into the dust.

    "I''ll be dammed; I did not think a little elite like you could be able to open the door," Charles Bone said and, before I could say anything, appeared in front of the door and a momentter, a leader Grimm Tyrant appeared beside him.

    I couldn''t help but frown seeing it, it is I who had broken the formation, and it should be I who should open the door.

    Garrrr!

    I did not say anything and appeared beside Elina as we watched Charles Bone and Leader ss Grimm Monster push open the door. They did not have to use much of the strength, despite it being big, and a few secondster, the thick steel door swung open, giving us the look of Edna Charmboratory.

    The first thing I see is a vast empty lobby; the lobby is bigger than even the building itself, which is not surprising.

    All the important buildings in the Myles Campus are spatially erged; the Edna Charmboratory may look small on the outside, being only a three-story tall building, but it is huge with spatial erging.

    The spatial erging is not a simple thing even greater world, but this ce had great funding from its parent organization and mighty powerhouses at their disposal; doing spatial ergement to all theirbs is not a big thing as long as they continue to show results in their research.

 Chapter 1973 - Edna Charm Laboratory II

    <h4>Chapter 1973 - Edna Charm Laboratory II</h4>

    After Charles Bone and Grimm Monster walked inside, the others have followed into the lobby with cautious steps.

    This ce is extremely dangerous, with any security formation wiping a Tyrant out within a moment. Many people have died here, and people here don''t want to be thetest case.

    "Good fortune, here Ie," Said Charles Bone and walked toward the center. Elina and I looked at each other and moved toward the left. The ces we want to go are on the left side, there are three ces here which we want to explore.

    We took a left, and as some Grimm Monsters and humans did, they started choosing the halls one after another.

    Soon we also stood in front of the hall we wanted to go in; this ce is for Elina, there is something she wants, it is no resources, just a piece of information. Which is useful but also could be said to be useless, and since there are runic formation is already visible on it, as the information said, I''ll just have to break it.

    It would have been great if the formation had remained the same, but with each breaking, formation changes. This applies not only to this door but all the doors of all theboratories, so we will have to break them or expand the breaking artifact to open them.

    My calibrator scanned the formation, and without wasting any time, I started to solve it while Elina and Ashlyn kept watch out for the danger

    There should be no fighting, at least for now; the ce is big enough and has many ces to explore, but nothing could be said, the looting is always easier than getting the resources themselves, and not only Grimm Monsters but humans also resort to it against the other human.

    It was a little easier than the one on the door but still difficult; it would take me quite time to solve it. As I had said before, this ce is not necessary, and the information could be said to be useful and useless, in my opinion, it is useless, as knowing would not bring one any benefits.

    Elina and I had quite an argument abouting to this ce, but in the end, she won; while this ruin may be for those with bloodline but here we will explore the ces more that are useful to me, ces where I could find the resources I need.

    So, I give into her request to visit this ce, and to be honest, I am quite curious about it despite thinking it is a useless space. It might be even able to help, but nothing could be said concretely.

    Three hours and ten minutes passed, and finally, I was able to crack the formation; as I did, I did not waste even a second and took out the air pen, and runes began toe out of it.

    This time the ink I am using is a level lower than earlier, but still, my heart burned; it is also expensive; I had to use quite rare materials to make it.

    Buzz!

    Crack Crack Crack

    The runes lit up the moment the formation stuck on the door, and a few secondster, the runes began to crack and turned to dust before no runes have remained on the big door.

    Click!

    The moment runes disappeared, Elina excitedly opened the door and went in before I could say anything. ''This girl!'' I said exasperatedly before I took a step inside the huge round hall, which''s every inch is carved with the runes.

    This ce is called the ''Hall of Grading,'' every mainboratory of this ce has this room. This ce had been used to grade the bloodline, and it is pretty detailed from what I had read.

    The rating it gives is not universal, but the one created by this ce itself, ording to the research they have done, and it only applies to those who people who are in the primary stage and since we are in the primary stage, our bloodlines could be calcted.

    Sorry, I still don''t know whether my bloodline could be calcted as it could not be said to be a Bloodline if its definition involved the source that had made its mark on the universe. My bloodline did not fit into that definition as it was created by my runes and not gotten from the higher source.

    Click!

    "Th" Elina opened her mouth to say something but closed after saying a single word as an uninvited guest had interrupted hering inside. As it came inside, it had also closed the gate door and stood in front of it, so we could not getaway.

    "Hehe, killing you will give me a good reward, human," A leader ss Azure Apeman said as it appeared in front of me.

    "You seemed to be targeting me specifically?" I asked without showing fear Elina appeared in front of me. "That''s right, I am," It affirmed toothily. "May I asked why?" I asked back. Though Grimm Monsters always target humans, they do not have specific humans in mind; it just kills any human you can, just like us.

    They only target specific humans when there is bounty dered on them, and I do not think I had revealed my identity; I had been very careful about it from appearance to aura, everything had been perfect that even master ss Tyrant could not see through it.

    "Not you specifically human, I don''t know who you are and nor I care; the only thing I care about is you being Rune Grandmaster; only Rune Grandmaster could break such powerful runes, the lords have put a very bounty on the heads of the grandmaster of any field," It said with a smile.

    "The bounty for the rune grandmaster is quite high; the rewards of it would be enough to take to the peak of leader ss," It said and while Warhammer appeared in its hand.

    ''Micheal ready to ready to run; I am going to burn my bloodline.. It would give me enough power to be the fight it for few minutes,'' Elina said telekically from behind.

 Chapter 1974 - Hall Of Grading

    <h4>Chapter 1974 - Hall Of Grading</h4>

    "There is no need to go that far; it is not even that strong," I said to Elina as I looked back at her, without caring for the Azure Apeman in front of me who had lifted its Warhammer at me, threateningly, which I, of course, did not take as a threat.

    Instead, I looked at the shocked expressions of my friend, who seemed to have nked out for a moment hearing my words.

    "Hehe, false bravado will not save you save you, you are going to die, and that is the fact," It said and swung down the huge hammer at me.

    It did not hold back at all; it had swung with the power that no elite would be able to defend against it. Any defensive move or artifact would be crushed under the Warhammer.

    "Micheal, look out!" Elina shouted and came toward me; she did not seem to have confidence in me as the sword had appeared in her hand, and she came toward me with the greatest speed, but it was still quite slowpared to the Warhammer.

    "Stop!" I said to Apeman, and it did; not only it had stopped, but the hammer in its hand had also stopped, seeing that Elina had nearly stumbled and eyes of Azure Apeman''s popped out as it summoned out all its power and struggled to get away from the invisible restrictions binding it, but all its attempts were futile.

    It is following us is no surprise to me; since I had broken the door, I had noticed eyes of all the Grimm Monsters have be sharper, especially of the two Leader ss Tyrants.

    While the other leader ss Tyrant did not follow, this one did. It was quite smart and had not shown that it was following me; if not for my extraordinary senses and nudge from Ashlyn, I would not have been as cautious as I had been and made the other preparations.

    Knowing it had some bad intentions toward me, I did not hesitate to take risks and used my strings while I solved the formation.

    "H¡­how? It is leader ss, Tyrant," Elina asked; she came to herself. Her being shocked would be an understatement; in the past ruin I had gone with her, I had never shown my strength against the leaders; all the enemies we had fought were elites, we have avoided all the leaders we havee across.

    "It''s a secret," I said with a smile and poured more energy into my invisible strings; they have covered only 95% of it; I want them to cover it thoroughly before I start the harvest process. You could never take any chances with leaders, and nor you should.

    "You are a monster, you know that," Elina said after she got control over her shock.

    "I will be done with it in few minutes," I said to her and covered myself and it in the energyyer beforeing out of it five minutester. Now, there is no sign of the Azure Apeman, the proof that it had been here being beautiful azure-colored essence rose I have in my hand.

    Usually, it takes little more than twenty minutes to harvest the Leader ss Tyrants, but those with bloodline finished much sooner as the most of work is done by twin runes. The only thing I have to do is pierce my vines inside it and grow them into every part of the Grimm Monster.

    "Its really beautiful but also dangerous. If energies inside it destabilized, it would take both of us in a moment," Elina said as she touched the azure-colored essence rose.

    "Don''t worry, it is perfectly safe as long as we did not tinker with its structure," I said and put the essence rose into the box and stored it inside my storage.

    "You should quickly check the grade of your bloodline, so we can go and get something that is useful," I said to her, which got me a re before she walked toward the center of the formation and stood there.

    As she did, I activated the formation from its control panel; as I did, the whole hall lit up. Every rune carved on every inch of this circr hall hit up. From the center where Elina is standing, the ruines crawled out and began covering her, and a few secondster, they covered every inch of Elina.

    She seemed to be in slight pain, but it was nothing which she could not bear, the process is a little painful but not harmful, and it will be over in a second.

    Just as I had thought, the runes brightening the huge hall turned off, and the runes covering Elina had gone back to their ce before a holographic sheet appeared in the hall, details written in the universalnguage.

    Subject #@456876

    Bloodline: Death Phoenix

    Grade: 7

    Purity: 1.002%

    Inheritance: Bloodline Fruit

    Further ess is needed to view the detailed review.

    I couldn''t help but get bbergasted; the Grade of her bloodline is very high; from the information we have from Pyramid, all the people who had checked their bloodline had Grade of 3 to 5. Though, there might have been some who had not reported to the Pyramid or Pyramid had not disclosed.

    From the information we have gained from this ruin is that Grade 7 is the best; in their thousands of years of existence, they have not found more than three stronger bloodlines that are above Grade 7, and they had never found a Grade 9 Bloodline.

    While the grade Elina''s Bloodline is excellent, its purity is average. If it had been above 2%, it would have been called above average and above 4% best, and above 5% is absolutely best.

    It is understandable why she has such low purity; the Grade of her bloodline is high, and due to it, it is very hard for her to increse the purity of her bloodline.. It is clear that she will have to try hard to increase the purity of her bloodline, and with each increse, her power will advance tremendously.

 Chapter 1975 - Lab 16

    <h4>Chapter 1975 - Lab 16</h4>

    "It looks like getting ''The Guzzler'' has be even more essential for me," Elina said as she walked out of the formation.

    "Yes, you really need it," I said.

    If I hade to this Ruin for resin, then Elina hade for the ''The Guzzler.'' Or the Bloodline Augmentation Artifact as it is called.

    The guzzler helps in increasing the purity of one''s bloodline, though it consumes a humongous amount of resources, and the increse it gives is slow; over time, it became huge help, and nearly all the people here with bloodline havee for this thing.

    We need that thing; it will not only help for Elina but Professor too; she too has a bloodline and other members of the Academy with bloodline.

    Powerful organizations and bloodline families have such artifacts, and they guard it with their very life; it is due to such artifacts, they have not lost their bloodline legacies. It ismon knowledge that children whose parents have a high purity of bloodline easily inherit their parent''s bloodline.

    ording to the information, in this Ruin, only one person was able to acquire the guzzler, and that is the person with high standing in Pyramid, who was able to break the formation.

    There might be other people who found the guzzler but did not report it, I don''t know, but I know one thing. Finding that artifact would be quite difficult, but I will try all find it.

    Click!

    "Let''s go; we have spent enough time here," I said, and we walked out of the hall. As we did, I found two gazes on me; they were of two Grimm Monsters who were shocked seeing us getting out, not the Azure Apeman they had expected.

    Slice Slice!

    I gave them a wolfish smile before disappearing from my spot, and the next moment, a faint sound rang out as I decapitated both of them and sent their bodies to a runic convertor; their bodies will be converted to crystals when we got back home.

    I would have not killed them if the other leader were around but seeing two of them alone, I could not help but finish them off.

    "Good job," Elina said as I returned to her smile. "It is better to kill them before they be a bigger problem," I said; she nodded.

    Though the elites themselves are part of big problems to us humans, they are powerful and could crush the armies, me killing them is a huge service to my race.

    "We are going tob 16, right?" she asked as I nodded before we walked towardb 16. It is an advanced Alchemicalb that is used to produce a necessarypound needed for the research, and the resin I need is one of the materials needed for thepound.

    Soon we reached the door ofb 16 and saw it was closed as other doors, and there were also no runes are that visible.

    Sigh!

    Seeing that, I sighed; this is going to be painful; not actually painful, but resource-wise, I hope I will be able to reveal the formation as soon as possible.

    The runes begin toe out of the air pen, every second hundred of them woulde out, and fifteen secondster, the formation is formed, which flew toward the door before pasting on it.

    As that happened, I concentrated every sense I had on the door to search for the reaction, and I got it. Analyzing it for a few seconds, my pen released a few hundred more runes. The runes on the formation on the door begin to move around to form a new formation while other runes are crushed into the dust.

    Bringing out the runic formation on the door is much difficult than solving the formation and would need lot more resources.

    I could make this process faster by using the few breaking artifacts Elina and I have, but those are for emergencies. For this ce, we could afford to waste little time, but not the artifacts we have; those are for emergencies.

    I have checked the storage for elites and leader ss Grimm Monsters; I had fought and found some things, but they will not be this useful.

    Many of the people who came with us had gone to the ce which''s door had already broken, and there they might find the resources they already need, but we are not going to those ces. We have very specific ces in the mind, and with the limited time we have, we are only going to the ces we have already decided on.

    Buzz!

    About twelve minutes and using a painful amount of ink, the formation of the door revealed for a moment before disappearing, which was enough for me. The calibrator in Elina''s hand had captured it all.

    I took the calibrator from her hand and began to solve the formation without wasting even a second before finally cracking it in one hour and fifty-six minutes.

    Crack Crack Crack!

    I once again took out the air pen and started to released the runes; a few secondster, the runes had formed the formation and stuck on the door. The two formations glowed before they entwined and began to crack into the dusk; a few secondster, the runes had disappeared, and the naked door remained in front of us.

    Click!

    "To the good fortune," Elina said and opened the door.

    I did not let her go in; first, I appeared in front of her while activating all my defenses. Thisb had taken quite many lives with its security formations. While my defense is nothing in front of these security formations, I have a number of charms, more than Elina.

    If I had been stuck by any security formation and amulet activated, it would not only save my life but also Elina''s.. Even if the amulet did not activate, there is a 50:50 chance that formation would turn off after killing me, saving Elina, who is behind me.

 Chapter 1976 - Lab 16 II

    <h4>Chapter 1976 - Lab 16 II</h4>

    Lab 16 is like many other ces in the Edna charmboratories; it had spatially expanded and divided into multiple sections. From the information we have received, it had not been fully explored; there is a good chance I might be able to find the resin here; I hope we do.

    Thisb is something else entirely; even after reading the information about it, I could not believe I was seeing what I was seeing, or rather what Ashlyn was showing me through her vision.

    The security formations are everywhere, and more than half of them are invisible, releasing not the slightest fluctuation. If Ashlyn had not shown me what I was seeing, it would have taken me hours to cross just a few meters.

    The information had said that lots of people had died exploring thisb, and those who sessfully explored it or survived aftering here, had spent weeks here.

    "Follow me to the step," I said to Elina as I closed my one eye to sync Ashlyn''s vision with mine. This is one of the best abilities of Ashlyn; when I came to know about it in previous ruin, I couldn''t help but get shocked; even now, I am shocked by it.

    Through this ability, I could see the formations that were deeply hidden; they did not release any energy fluctuation and could not be seen visually.

    This amazing ability is extraordinary but not perfect; through it, Ashlyn could show me the hidden formations, but the runes on its would-be hazy. If I want to see the runes, I will have to bring them out the usual way before breaking them.

    Still, I am more than satisfied with it; I would be able to cross the way in minutes that had taken others hours or days and taken the lives of more than half of the people who havee here.

    We walked cautiously, avoiding one security formation after another, passing by thebs that had been picked clean by others.

    Lab 16 is not a singleb; there are more than littlebs insides, each producing a different alchemicalponent that will help me in the production of that importantpound, which is very important for bloodline research.

    We passed by the sixbs, all of them picked clean before stopping in front of the seventh one, which looked like it had not been touched by anyone.

    It had a simple ss door. One would not think there is any runic formation on it, but it had; I could see the hazy runes of the formation. I will have to bring the formation out before breaking it.

    I did not waste any time and brought out the air pen, and the next moment, hundreds of runes began to spew out of it one after another.

    Buzz!

    It took neen minutes and a shit load amount of ink before the formation worked and the hidden formation in the door revealed itself. I had captured the formation in the calibrator and began to solve it; it had needed me around one hour and twenty minutes to crack the formation.

    Crack Crack Crack¡­

    The runes again spew of my air pen before they turned into the formation and stuck on the door, and a secondter, the runes began to crack and turned into dust, giving usplete ess to the door.

    Click!

    I opened the ss door and went inside, and as I had read in the information, there are no security formations here. These formations are only present outside; as long as you are able to enter inside, you are free to take whatever you want.

    It is the case not only for thisb but otherbs too; the owners have left them here for us.

    This ce had been abandoned before the piece ofnd broken away from its world. Though it had been abandoned, the original owners of this ce did not take away all the stuff. They only took the important stuff and left the less important to us.

    It could be said they left behind a fraction of their legacy for those who might find this ce in the future; it is one of the reasons we are even able to break through its defenses. If they had been even 1% of their original, we would not be able to take even a single leaf of grass from this ce.

    "You take a left; I will take a right," I said to Elina. She nodded, and we went to loot theb with excited and hopeful expressions on our faces.

    I directly went for thepartments; it is the resources I need. It would find, if I did not get a single artifact, I do not need it, but I need resources, resources like resin and divine crystals.

    All the storagepartments here are imprinted with powerful preserving formation that even after thousands of years, the resources here would be in the perfect state.

    Click!

    I opened the firstpartment, and disappointed expressions couldn''t help but appear on my face. Thepartment is not empty; it is holding extremly precious resources, two ores, and root, but it is not what I need.

    With disappointment, I carefully took out the resources from their storage and stored them in my ring before opening thepartment below it, which was empty. Seeing that, I shook my head and opened anotherpartment, which again helped the very precious resources but not the ones I needed.

    I opened the rest of thepartments of the shelf and not found the resources I needed. I did not let myself became too disappointed and moved to another shelf, there are several of them, and there is hope that I might find what I need here.

    With hope burning in my mind, I moved to other shelves, hoping my luck would shine and I would finally get what I needed, but it seemed like the luck did not seem to be with me today as all the shelves I opened, I did not find what I need in them.

 Chapter 1977 - Dark Water Clover

    <h4>Chapter 1977 - Dark Water Clover</h4>

    "Gasp!"

    I was wallowing in disappointment as I opened one storagepartment after another found nothing that I needed when I heard the gasp from Elina and immediately appeared beside her with my heart beating excitedly.

    "What did you find?" I asked as I appeared beside her, "This," She said, pointing at the clover-leaf, which looked to be made of ck water with stars twinkling on it.

    "Dark Water Clover," I said slowly with wonder in my eyes.

    The Dark water clover is an extremly rare resource that even old monsters will fight for; it is a resource at the same grade as the divine crystals and the resin I am searching for, but it is not the resource that I could use for my core formation.

    "You don''t have to feel sad, Micheal; while the dark water clover is not what you need, but it is the same level as the divine crystal, and we could exchange it for the resource we need, and we already have the person who had asked for the resource of this element and grade," Elina said consolingly.

    Her words did lift my mood, especially the requirement of that old monsters.

    It is not just the younger people who had posted out the requirements for the resources they need; the old monsters have done the same, though their list is avable to the people like the teacher and councilmembers, we are able to get to look at the list, and dark water clover fits the criteria of the resources that old monsters were asking.

    "We might not even have to exchange it; we might the divine crystals or resin in thisb or the otherbs we will scour; we are not down on our luck yet," Elina said.

    "Thanks," I said and went back to my side and again started checking thepartments with the greater hope, but all I got the disappointment, nor I or elina had found the divine crystal or resin I needed; we had not even found a second resource as the same quality as the ck water clover.

    With all thepartments searched, we moved to the artifacts and equipment. We started with thepartments themselves; they are the valuable storing artifacts that preserve the resources for thousands of years without any loss.

    They are also not without drawbacks; operating them requires a huge amount of energy. Currently, they are connected to the power formation of this ce; once taken, we will have to ce them into different power formations.

    It is quite an expense, but I am academy will bear it without any problem; seeing its power requirements, it will be easily able to connect to the power system of the academy.

    After thepartments, I started on the other artifacts; some of them were easy; I just had to touch them,? and they will be transported to my storage, but some others were a littleplicated, there were some formations I had to break and pipes I had to destroy before I was able to move the machine.

    While I am wasting time and effort on these artifacts and machines, they will be useful for the academy, and for it, I could afford to spend some time.

    "Old man Harrison would be hopping excited to get these new toys," Elina said after we picked clean the wholeb, leaving nothing behind. If we could, we would take the tiles and the doors, but it would waste too much of my time; I do not want to do that.

    "Legs go to the nextb," Elina said, and I nodded as we walked out of theb.

    There are a total of elevenbs in Lab 16; seven of them had already been picked clean by the others, while we will clean up the other four. We have already cleaned the firstb, and three more remained and, I hope I will find what I need in them.

    Fifteen more hours passed by as we cleaned up the other threebs, and currently, I sitting on the floor of the eleventhb with my back against the wall.

    In the threebs we had just scourged, I had not found the resource I needed. Though, I had found the resource of the same quality, it is not something I need, nor it was requested by any old monsters.

    Still, we could put it on the tform and demand divine crystal or simr type but resource, but there is a slim chance that I will get it.

    "If we did not consider the thing you need, we have found a vast fortune before; even Master ss Tyrant would kill for such fortune we have got," Elina said as she sat beside me.

    "Yes, it is an enviable fortune we have got," I said.

    Each resource we have found in thepartments was only a level lower than the resource like divine crystals. To be honest, this ce is above our grade; even a leader could note here with more than 80% chance of losing their life.

    It is due to my unique talents and the help of Ashlyn we were able to scour thebs so thoroughly without losing our lives.

    "This fortune would help me a lot if we were able to find the guzzler," Elina said, and I nodded. That artifact is very important to her, and I will try my all to obtain it for my friend.

    We sat there for few minutes before we summoned an abode, where we freshened up quickly and ate a? precooked food that I heated before going to the respective rooms to sleep. We have been awake for three days, and we need our sleep if we want to scour the ruin effectively and not step into any trap due to fatigue.

    Click!

    We slept for four hours before we woke up; we freshened up, ate again before opening the door of theb.. We had finished with Lab sixteen, but there are many other ces we have to scour in the Edna Charmboratory and Myles Campus.

 Chapter 1978 - Captured I

    <h4>Chapter 1978 - Captured I</h4>

    "What are you?" I asked softly to the tiny blue stones in my hand, which have ck and white lines. These stones areceratingly hot one moment and freezingly cold, and this feeling is not limited to my fingers but spread to my whole body.

    It is quite surprising seeing I have my armor activated and my defenses are running at 70%. On the surface, these stones are not any special, seeing there are many resources that give the feeling of hot and cold, but the way they pass through my defense is bizarre.

    I had to activate the defenses of the rule-bending power before I was able to stop the infiltration of hot and cold energies into my body.

    While I am not sure what is the name of these stones or what type of resources they are but I am pretty sure these stones are resources at the same level as divine crystal or even more special than that, not anything could breach through my armor, especially when energies were so weak.

    Regretfully, these stones are not something I need; if I had the slightest need of them, my runes would have reacted the moment I had took them out of thepartment like so many resources.

    "What are these stones?" Elina asked suddenly as she appeared beside me, "I have no idea," I replied and handed the stones to her.

    Suck!

    She sucked a sharp breath the moment these blue stones fell into her hand; the ck and white lines on the stone also lit up as wide-eyed Elina looked at them.

    Elina kept them in her hand for few minutes with her closed eye without saying anything before she opened her eyes and put the stones in the box before looking at me. "These stones seemed very important to my bloodline. Can I have them?" Elina asked.

    "Sure, take them. I have no need for them," I said back, "Thank you," she said before she went back to her side in collecting the resources in thepartment.

    We are at Lab 22nd, the third big Lab in the Edna Charmboratory, and our luck could be said to be exceptionally good as we have found a colossal amount of resources, including five at the level of the divine crystals, without getting the slightest trouble.

    The only regret is that we did not find the resources I need; all the five resources we have got are not something I could use during my core formation.

    Now, I am not as disappointed as I was before; with these five resources, there is a considerable chance the teacher will be able to trade divine crystals with these resources. These resources we have found are in the same category, and three of them are quite important; every Master and old monster would want them.

    Still, I would try to get my hands on the resource I need, so they would remain in the academy, and our powerhouses would use them, not others.

    Twenty more minutes passed by, and we took out all the resources from thepartments and started on the equipment. With the practice of manybs, we are pretty fast taking out the artifacts and equipment that, it did take us more than two and half hour to do that.

    "Lab 22, finished," Elina said with a smile; seeing her infectious smile, a smile appeared on my face too. We are ahead of our schedule and have gotten far more resources than we had initially expected we have in such a time frame.

    Click!

    We rested for half an hour before we got up; our cautious mood returned after I got out of the small Lab, and we walked toward the exit ofb 22. There is a total of nine smallbs in the Lad 22, of which two were already scoured while the five scoured by us from inventory to equipment, everything had been taken by us.

    Click!

    With Ashlyn''s help, we were able to reach the exit of Lab 22 in a few minutes, and I cautiously opened the door and stepped out when I had got all clear from Ashlyn.

    There are few humans and Grimm Monsters in the hallway, more than I had seen in half a day ago. The number of people are increasing.

    Both humans and Grimm Monsters looked at us, not only Elites but also Leaders. They did not say anything, but I could see the gears in their mind turning; it was not only Grimm Monsters that were having bad thoughts toward us but also some humans.

    I looked at it without flinching before casting a nce at what to second floor, which is filled with spatial tears.

    Even Master ss Tyrant would not dare step into those tears, much less the Elites and leaders. After casting a nce at the door, we walked toward the exit of the Laboratory; we had gotten what we had wanted from the Laboratory, its time to go to the other ces.

    "September Pce, right?" Elina asked, and I nodded.

    The September Pce or September Laboratory as it is called. It is a hugeboratory, farrger than Edna Charm but also just as dangerous. We had nned to go to that ce only in two conditions, when we did not find anything or when we found enough, and take onest risk before we departed from this ce.

    This ce may contain arge number of resources but going after them isn''t worth it. If one bes greedy, one will lose its life before knows about it.

    With Ashlyn''s guidance, we began to move toward the September pce sneakily, and such one and a half hour had passed; we are now just a few minutes away from reaching the September pce, ourst destination in this ruin before we go home.

    Chew Chew!

    We were just moving when suddenly Ashlyn chirped loudly in mind with warning and came inside me. I had just processed the warning and opened my mouth to warn elina of danger when I felt powerful presence downing on me.

    "With you two, I have got enough humans to activate the formation," Said the Grimm Monster who appeared behind me, and before I could say anything, I found myself in its huge hands, and everything had turned blur.

 Chapter 1979 - Captured II

    <h4>Chapter 1979 - Captured II</h4>

    Everything had happened so fast that I did not get time to process it all; one second, we were walking toward the September Pce, and next, a master ss Tyrant had appeared behind us and now taking us god knows where.

    I wanted to struggle out of its grasp, but the difference in power between us is too much. I have the strength of the initial Leader ss Tyrant at most while it is Master ss Tyrant, I have no resistance against it.

    It had sealed most of my strength, and now I could barely maintain my armor, much less attack, which wouldn''t be able to do anything.

    Thoughts of ending my life beganing to my mind; I had created mechanisms in my armor that would let me end my life even if all my powers were sealed, but I discarded those thoughts.

    This Grimm Monster seemed to have a purpose for capturing us; otherwise, it would not have captured us and bringing us somewhere without doing much harm.

    Still, I couldn''t help but feel shocked by how easily it had captured us; for a while, I had been feeling quite powerful for not only killing the elites but also the leaders, but within a few hours, everything had changed. I had got captured, and I am powerless to do anything against it; my enemy is too strong.

    Click!

    I was in my thoughts when suddenly it stopped on the opened ground and took out a badge and positioned it toward the ground. For a second, nothing had happened before a door opened, which it had opened without hesitation walked inside.

    Underground!

    I eximed in my mind; I am not surprised about there being underground chambers; I am surprised that we had no information about it.

    Our captor seemed quite familiar with this ce as it is avoiding one danger after another, and that badge in its hand seemed to be some sort of ess badge as it is letting it open one door after another without any problem.

    From what I can see, we are in an undergroundb, and thisb is a little different from others; I am getting quite an eerie vibe from it.

    This vibe did not make me feel good at all; I am very aware of the job the people of this ce used to do, and the methods they used to employ, and not all the methods were good. Some of the methods used by these people were cruel and horrifying.

    Click!

    It again scanned its badge against another door and opened it, and this time, I saw something different. I saw a huge hall whose every inch is carved with the formations and saw two Master ss Grimm Monsters sitting in the center of the formation, and around them, twenty-some humans.

    Twenty-eight of them, to be exact, six leader ss Tyrants and twenty-two Elite ss Tyrants, each one of them sitting in small formation which seemed to be caging them. I could see them struggling, but they could not get out.

    "Elites? letea, I had asked you to bring leaders, not elites," Said the Amethyst Scale Viperman, which is emitting an aura so powerful that it shook my soul. It is, without doubt, a peak Master ss powerhouse with a deep foundation.

    The Onix Chimpman sitting beside it was also a Master ss powerhouse but much weaker than it; it should be a mid-Master ss powerhouse.

    The ck Thorn Bearman that is holding us, on the other hand, is an initial stage Master ss powerhouse, the weakest of three, which is why it had delegated the task of collecting the humans.

    "They are elites, but their bloodlines are strong, look," The ckthorn Bearman exined and throwing a palm-size device at it. The viper man caught it, and surprise appeared on its face, "Good job, letea," It said, and the device disappeared from its hand.

    "ce these two on the formation and take your ce; we will start immediately," The Viperman ordered. The Bearman nodded in acknowledgment and ced us on two empty formations beside other humans; these formations lit up, caging us inside.

    The Bearman went to the formation and sat beside the other two; as he did, the Viperman began to manipte the formation.

    I am quite shocked seeing three Master ss Tyrants in a single ce; from the information we have received beforeing to this ruin was that only two Masters from the Grimm Race havee here, so either some of them havee after we did, or they have cloaked their entry into the ruin.

    It is a little trickier to do that, but both them and we have methods to do that, though it is seldomly used, seeing how expensive it is to operate such a method.

    A minute passed by, and one by one, all the formations in the hall lit up; as that happened, the Viperman said something which I could not hear, but the next moment pile of resources taken out by the three Grimm Monsters and seeing them, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up.

    These are very precious resources, each and each is something that any Tyrant would fight to the death, but it is nothing in front of three resources that came out.

    Each Grimm Monster took out one resource and seeing them, my eyes couldn''t help but pop out; I even cked out for a moment.

    The viper man had taken out the divine crystal; it is the size of a child''s pinky, but still, it is a divine crystal, and it would be enough for me to create my core. The Chimpman also brought out a shocking resource, the rosemouth grass, a resource that is the same level as the divine crystal and something I could use in its ce.

    The thing the Bearman had brought out is something even rarer than divine crystal and rosemouth grass, but I have no interest in it; it is not something that I could during my core formation.

 Chapter 1980 - [Bonus ]Grand Formation Of Bloodline Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 1980 - [Bonus ]Grand Formation Of Bloodline Harvest</h4>

    Buzz!

    I was just staring at the resources in front of the Grimm Monsters with shocked eyes when I heard the formation buzzed.

    As it did, the resources in front of the Grimm Monsters began to melt, the formation began to extract their essences, and those essences began to seep into the runes with the energies of three prime resources, which are getting smaller and smaller by second.

    My heart couldn''t help but burn to see that; I really needed those two resources, and if they continued to be spent in less than a minute, they wouldpletely disappear with any hope from me getting it.

    A minute had passed by, and essences from the resources had been extracted and merged with each other before they flowed into the runes.

    I am currently studying the formation I am trapped in, and I could not find any way to break it; there are no leads in my mind. The formation is very sophisticated, and it is connected with the formation carved across the huge hall that I did not get to study.

    Hun!

    I was studying the formation, trying to find something that would give me leverage, when suddenly, I saw the runes appearing below me and begin to climb over my body. I tried to resist, but with my energies sealed with the energy of Master ss Tyrant in me, I am very much restricted.

    I am not the only one who is experiencing this; the others also going through the same. Through the hazy protection, I could tell how they were struggling to stop the runes, but it did not seem to be working; these runes were too powerful to stop.

    Soon, the runes have covered every inch of me; there is not a single part of me that hasn''t been covered by the runes.

    Buzz!

    The runes had just covered me when I felt a buzz from the runes as they began to shine faintly; as that happened, I felt pressure on my heart or rather my bloodline; this formation is trying to suck away my bloodline, seeing that my eyes couldn''t help but widened up.

    I immediately understood what these three Grimm Monsters were trying to do, and horror couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    They are trying to do what Green and Silver runes do; they are trying to suck our bloodlines, and if I am not wrong, then they will purify it through this formation and feed it to their own bloodlines, making them advanced.

    In and cruel and horrifying way, I understood better than anyone else as I harvested the Bloodlines of Grimm Monsters for my progress.

    The bloodline phantoms appeared behind the Grimm Monsters, and even though the hazyyer of formation shield, I could tell the changes urring in the bloodline of Grimm Monsters, it is getting stronger.

    My gaze was attracted by Elina, and I couldn''t help but shook; she had fallen on the floor and now withering crazily as the formation sucked her bloodline. Not only she but the others also behaving the same; they looked like they were in extreme pain.

    Compared to them, I am fine; I am only feeling slight pain in my chest.

    It is understandable why I am not behaving like them; my bloodline is not a real bloodline. It may have the same aura as the real bloodline, which would fool others, but it is not a bloodline like their''s which came from a higher source and marked into the world.

    The formation is not having any effect on me due to it using the wrong tools. The formation is like a straw to suck the water from the ss, but in my case, the straw would never reach the ss. It would just hover over it.

    I watched my friend and fellow humans in horror and started to study the formation even more desperately, but the formation was too tough, and I did not have time to thoroughly analyze it, much less find a way to break it.

    "Ahhh!"

    The Grimm Monsters seemed to understand the formation was not working on me for some reason when suddenly runes covering me zed, and I felt immense pain in my heart which had spread through my body.

    Crack Crack Crack

    The cracks began to appear on my bone, and my flesh began to split; the Grimm Monsters have suddenly increased the pressure more than ten times; even then, it was not able to suck the bloodline out of me, but it had invertedly started to affect my body.

    I had screamed out loud, and I tried to harness my healing energies and rule power, but I was only able to 10% of their powers due to restriction. I was even able to use the 10% because of the rule-bending power.

    I wish I could use my bloodline right now, but I felt like using the bloodline under such pressure would not be wise

    I am trying my all to whittle away the restrictions it had ced on me, but they are powerful and would need time to break them, a time I don''t have.

    The pressure of the runes is too powerful; if this continues on, then I would not survive for more than five minutes; even surviving four minutes would be a stretch.

    Seeing the state and state of my friend, I had finally asked Ashlyn for help. If anyone has the power to save me right now, then it is Ashlyn; only she could help me, but no matter how much I pleaded with her, I did not receive any answer from her; seeing that horror couldn''t help but dawn in my heart.

    Seeing Ashlyn might not be able to help, I began to consider other options I had; I searched and searched as my condition worsened when I finally found something. While it might not be able to save me, it will surely teach the Grimm Monsters some lessons.

    It is not enough, but it is all I could do due to the vast power difference between us.

 Chapter 1981 - Disruptor

    <h4>Chapter 1981 - Disruptor</h4>

    The formation I am talking about is named disrupter; it is one of the emergency solutions I had created.

    It is a sophisticated formation and worked by harvesting the essence of my runes and all the energies of my body, especially the rule-bending power, which will be instrumental.

    The formation will excite the energies before releasing them in the form of an invisible pulse that will disrupt any formation, and the best thing about it is that it could not be blocked or very hard to block.

    There are several problems with this n, though; first, it might not work at all. I had designed the disruptor with formations of my world, not such a sophisticated one which is being operated by three Master ss Tyrant. There is a huge chance nothing might happen, and even if something happens, these three master ss Tyrant might easily be able to bear the damage.

    The second problem is that my runes would get damaged, and damage would be so serious that I would need a colossal amount of energy to fix it, but that is not a problem for me.

    Surviving here is near impossible; I just want to give back the bastard something before I die, bring some value to my death.

    Hum!

    With the decision made, I did not waste any time activating the formation. As I did, my runes hummed, with the formation I had activated humming at the highest notes.

    As my runes hummed, they shone before energies in them started moving toward the particr formation; not only that, my runes also started to suck all the energies inside me, breaking through all the restrictions they have, in front of the force of my runes, even restrictions ced by the Master ss Tyrant have broken away.

    As all the energies began to toward the formation, I noticed the changes to my runes; they started to became paler and paler, and even small cracks began to form on them.

    I am shocked seeing that, not the damage it is expected but the amount of energy my runes contain; seeing such a colossal amount of energy, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. There is hope, with such a powerful attack, I will be able to do something to these bastards.

    Within thirty seconds, the formation had been fully charged, and all types of energies inside began to excite that even formation had a hard time keeping them in control.

    I ampletely drained of energies, especially of rule-bending power, but my runes also had been severely depleted. Though they have been drained, their origin had not been damaged; if I had somehow survived it, then I would have to spend a colossal amount of resources and months of time to recuperate from this damage.

    Not that I expect myself to survive, there is a very faint chance that any of us would survive here; our enemies are fucking Master ss Tyrants, and unless someone has an extremly powerful escape artifact, they can forget escaping under the wrath of Master ss Tyrant.

    Ting!

    Finally, the formation could not hold any longer, and seeing that, I released the pulse of energy with it releasing faint chimelike energy.

    The invisible pulse released from me and seeped into the runes covering my body, and from them, they had started to spread into the rest of the runes. I could feel the invisible force rapidly spreading while feeling the immense resistance from the formation.

    As I had expected, this grand formation had protections; I had no doubt about it. The creator of the formation would obviously have some protection for the emergencies; otherwise, any nuisance would be able to destroy the formation, and that would be disastrous, as creating such formation is not cheap.

    Ting!

    Within few seconds, Grimm Monsters also noticed the strange interference as all three of them opened their eyes at the same time and began to actively resist the energy which is spreading everywhere.

    The pulse did not tear through every resistance it had got; that would be idiotic. This would whittle away its power before it could even spread to even 10% of the formation. The pulse is simply passing through any resistance with the help of rule-bending power.

    Through this way, it would rapidly be expanding the rule-bending power it has; I think the rule-bending power willst it through till it reaches into every rune in the grand formation.

    Just as I had thought, the pulse had seeped through the whole grand formation, and there are fractions of rule-bending power that had remained; seeing that, I immediately lit it up, let the Grimm Monsters feel the power of the pulse.

    Zee Zee Zee

    As I lit up the pulse, a strange sound rang out through the formations as if thousands of flies traveling through it. The runic protection surrounding us began to flicker away, so was suction trying to suck away our bloodlines before the Grand formation had turned off.

    I looked at the Grimm Monsters and saw the bloodline phantom behind three of them had disappeared, and all of them had bloodlineing out of their eyes, ears, and noses; their aura also seemed quite unstable, seeing that, I couldn''t help butugh out loud in my heart.

    It had worked, and it had worked better than I had expected; I am very happy to see that I was able to bring more damage to the Grimm Monsters than I had thought; I could not die without any regrets.

    I am not the only one who is feeling happy, others too as they struggle to sit properly; the absorption of their bloodline has made them extremly weak that even if they wanted to run away, they could not.

    "Humans, you all will pay for this," Said the Viperman as it looked at me, it was easy to know who the perpetrator was, and I did not even try to hide, and when it looked at me, I even smiled at it, bring out the white range in its heart.

 Chapter 1982 - Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 1982 - Reversal</h4>

    Buzz!

    A second after Vipermans warning, the grand formation lighted up again, and runic shields formed around us, and at the same time, the previous suction began and, this time with even more fury.

    "Ahhhh¡­."

    I screamed out loud the moment suction had to begin, previously it was breaking my skin and bones, but this time, the suction was powerful enough that it had started breaking my cells, making it an extremly painful and bloodcurdling scene to watch.

    I screamed, but I bore the pain with a smile on my face; I knew something like this will happened and had already prepared my heart to face it. I had already done what I could do and now is ready to ept the death, no matter how painful it came.

    Seconds passed by slowly as I wither in pain, but I relished these movements as they were going to be myst while thinking about the things Ive aplished and what Ive yet to aplish. To be honest, I am quite regrettable; I would have liked if I lived a little longer, at till the war, so I could make more contribution toward my race and spent more time with my family.

    Buzz!

    I was musing over my thoughts when I heard the familiar faint buzz, and my eyes flew wide opened as runes flowed out of my body into the runes of grand formations that were covering me.

    Ashlyn acted, I had thought as I looked at the green and silver runesing out of me. I had not thought Ashlyn, and that hidden being inside me would act, seeing they did not step in when I had activated an extremly damaging move earlier.

    I am very happy they had acted; now there is a chance that I might survive this ordeal. Though, there is still a chance that I might die if the Grimm Monsters noticed these runes and acted to finished me off before further trouble could brew up.

    As the second passed, the Green and Silver runes began to spread into the rest of the Grand Formations, and the Grimm Monsters seemed to be unaware of this; it is like they could not sense it.

    When I had activated the pulse earlier, all they needed was a moment to sense, but even after few seconds, they were not able to sense it; it is like these tiny runes are invisible to them. Not only them, but the other humans also did not seem to see them or sense them.

    The humans could not be counted, as they are in immense pain; their bloodline essence is getting stripped from them, they do not have the energy or effort to looked around to see what is happening around them.

    More than a minute had passed, and the runes have spread everywhere, even over Grimm Monsters'' bodies, and they have failed to notice it as they absorb the bloodline''s essence with an ecstatic smile on their faces.

    Buzz!

    "Ahhhh¡­.."

    The runes buzzed, and the great change urred: all three Grimm Monsters who had their eyes closed and content smiles on their faces opened their eyes with horror etched on their faces before their bloodcurdling screams rang out; they could be heard even with runic protection covering me.

    I watched their screams with great ecstasy; it had been me who had been screaming like that seconds ago, and now it is their turn, and the pain they feel would be ten times worse than what the humans have felt. These runes are much better than the grand formation and do a much more thorough job.

    Unlike me, the humans watched the screaming Grimm Monsters with great confusion; they did not have any idea what was happening.

    "Aaah!"

    I was watching the humans and seeing how they were struggling to sit up, even after the harvesting stopped when the bloodline essence came at me and an involuntary moan released from my lips with great shock in my heart.

    The Bloodline Essence of the three Master ss Grimm Monsters is unlike anything I had experienced before; I had thought about how pure it could be and how dense the bloodline''s essence crystals inside it would be, but all my conjecture about it paled in front of the real thing.

    The stream is also extremly thick and tri-colored, there are three types of bloodlines essences in the stream, and the three essences are from the three different Grimm Monsters.

    As the essence came inside me, it went to the different sources; one stream went at my runes, which had turned pale grey and cracking with barely any shine in them, but just as the stream hit them, they began to suck it like their life depended on them.

    I had never seen my runes sucking energies as they are doing right now; it felt like they had been famished for days and finally got to eat it.

    My runes are not the only thing taking the Bloodlines essences, but my bloodlines residing inside also taking the share of essences, not as crazily as the runes, but it is still taking therge chunk, and my runes did not seem to have any problem with it.

    I am not the only one taking the pleasure of the Bloodline Essences of the three Master ss Grimm Monsters.

    My runes are sharing it with the rest of the humans as well; very faint bloodline phantoms appear behind them, and as they suck the energy, the phantoms are getting is clearer, and their aura is also getting stabler.

    While they are receiving the bloodline essence, the amount of essence they are receiving is far less than mine; the only one receiving the substantial amount is Elina; she is receiving three times more than the rest of the twenty-eight people.

    The phantom of blood phoenix behind her getting rapidly getting clearer, and her aura is bing stabler by the second; if this continues on, she will recover in less than five minutes.

 Chapter 1983 - Bloodline Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 1983 - Bloodline Advancement</h4>

    Hun!

    A minute had passed since the bloodline harvesting of three Master ss Tyrants had begun, and I had noticed something strange from the bloodline essenceing at me.

    There is not only Bloodline Essenceing at me but also something else, it took me quite a while to notice this as it was hidden in the bloodline essence streams, which are so damn thick, but I had finally done and couldn''t help but became surprised.

    This fourth hidden stream is from therge number of resources that Grimm Monsters used, and this fourth stream is getting consumed by my runes and bloodline but mostly by my bloodline, which is taking about 75% while, my runes are taking only 25% of this stream.

    I concentrated on this stream of energy and noticed my runes were taking this energy from the Grand Formation, and I am the only one receiving it while others just receiving bloodline essence, which by the way, hundred times more precious than it, but the energy stream had its uses and green and silver runes are giving me some of it knowing it.

    My damaged runes are healing rapidly, and as they heal, they seem to have greater vitality than before; it is likely due to the high-quality bloodline essence they are receiving.

    Since I had started harvesting the bloodlines, I had taken all sorts of bloodlines, and this I had drained and damaged my runes, and now they are healing with such high-level energy, they are also upgrading. The only worrying thing is that whether my body will be able to support this upgrade or not.

    Before my runes and body had great synergy and bnce, I could easily control my runes and harness however much energy from them without any problem, but if that synergy went out of ce and bnce was broken, and that would be disastrous.

    I would rather have my old runes back, and with that thought, I had tried to stop the stream of energies, but they did not listen; I tried to control my runes from stop taking the energies, but it did not listen as well, everything seemed to be out of my control.

    Seeing that I couldn''t help but take a frustrated breath before I had calmed myself, I could only ept the fact that everything was out of my control, and if the imbnce has formed between my runes and my body, then I would have to find a way to solve it.

    Two more minutes have passed by, and runes have gotten considerably stronger than they were before, and the stream of energies is going at them.

    Hun!

    I was observing my runes when I sensed something from the Green and Silver runes and turned to Elina and saw her glowing in the purple-violet light, and the death phoenix phantom above her also seemed to be getting brighter and brighter.

    "Bloodline Advancement!" I eximed; I had not thought she would advance her bloodline at this time; it is totally unexpected by not surprising when one thinks about it.

    Her Bloodlines essence had been drained for few minutes before it started to replenish, this out of stimting her bloodline and bring the advancement. I am happy for my friend, and it would be great if I could see it clearly as I sense it; I could collect a lot of data watching the process.

    I had just thought that when the runic protection screen in front of me disappeared, not only the one covering mine but also the covering Elina but screens covering other humans darkened further, what they will see now will be even hazier than before.

    Ashlyn did not have to do it; even if she had hazed the protection screens of other humans, they would not have seen much.

    All of them had their eyes closed as they were trying to replenish their Bloodline essence that had been sucked by the Grimm Monsters earlier.

    I looked at Elina and saw how her aura rising rapidly as the purple-violet fire covering her became denser and denser.

    The phantom of Death Phoenix behind her had also started to be clearer and clearer; I looked at the phantom and immediately felt a great headache. I looked away immediately and began to take notes on her advancements.

    Seconds passed by, and aura continued to increase; seeing the changes in her, I couldn''t help but marvel at the power of bloodlines.

    They have unlimited power; one just has to harness it through endless advancements. Seeing such moments, I sometimes wish I had the bloodline; it would be made things quite easy for me. These thoughts only upy my mind for a moment before disappearing.

    I love my runes, and I would not trade them for anything, even bloodline. If I wanted to, I could have had a bloodline; there is one bloodline fruit in the Academy''s treasury. Though that bloodline is not powerful as Death Phoenix, it is still a bloodline.

    The advancements hadsted for few minutes, and when it had finally stopped, Elina had be a peak Elina had became a peak Elite.

    She was an Initial Elite before, but now she had be a peak Elite, a very best of them; there would be very few who could be the match of her now. When she was initial Elite, she was able to defeat a mid-Elite, and now she had be a peak Elite, so obviously, she would be unmatched.

    Hun!

    I opened my mouth to congratte her on her advancements when I noticed something which brought a great change to my face.

    ''She had started making a breakthrough into the Tyrant stage, which is not a good thing for so many reasons,'' first and foremost, she just had a big advancement, and making a huge breakthrough such as storming into the Tyrant stage is very unsafe.

    It is a delicate process where one has to take every step carefully; the slightest mistake and everything would be over.

    Not to mention she had not brought out any resources or created a formation for the efficiency; I can''t understand why she would make a breakthrough like this, but it is already toote to stop as she had initiated the breakthrough, stopping it would create a bacsh.

 Chapter 1984 - Core Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1984 - Core Formation</h4>

    I moved my hand, and lots of resources flew around Elina; while this might be an idiotic solution, all I could do was support her and try everything I could, so she could not fail. Unsessful breakthroughs will have dangerous repercussions.

    Crrrrrry!

    The resources hadnded around her the same moment; the phantom of death phoenix let out a loud before diving into Elina; as it did, her body burst into the purple-violet mes, cloaking her inside it fully that I could only see the silhouette of Elina.

    The strange thing is, the fire did not touch any resources I had sent to Elina; it should have, as the breakthrough required a huge amount of energy, even for those with bloodlines.

    "Aha," came out of my mouth as I looked inside her through the runes; she does not need the resources because she is already getting everything she needs. The Green and Silver runes are not only providing her with the bloodline essence of Grimm Monsters but also a stream of resources that they have taken out before.

    I was about to withdraw my consciousness from her body as it was too much invasion of her privacy; I would have not minded if it had been others, but it was my friend when suddenly, I noticed something that had shocked the hell out of me.

    ''FUCK!''

    I cursed out loud before I could stop myself; there was an influx of energy in her heart, the center of her bloodline, which ismon enough but what is umon is a saturation of energy that is happening there, instead of spreading into her body and increasing her strength.

    Core Formation it is, without a doubt is a core formation, but the question is how this is happening; without extraordinary circumstances and at least 3% of bloodline purity, it is near impossible for a bloodline, and I am damn sure, Elina bloodline is not pure enough, even with the advancement she had got.

    At most, her Bloodline purity is at 1.5%, no more than that, but she is forming a core, just like her aunt did.

    The professor, I understand, the bloodline fruit she had eaten had a very pure bloodline, and top of that, the bloodline itself was very powerful. It is the reason why the professor''s bloodline had not to bnce with her body and had to burn lifeforce to keep her bloodline constrained.

    She was very lucky that after drinking the bloodline furnace potion, which is suicide for people with already powerful bloodlines but she was somehow able to turn the condition around and form a bloodline core which helped her immediately find bnce and got huge benefits, including the rapid advance she will have with the help of her core.

    Elina''s condition is different, and I couldn''t help but think my runes might be the reason why this is happening; as I had said, without extraordinary circumstances, it is near impossible to create a core in the Tyrant stage.

    ''I am sorry, Elina,'' I said to my friend in my mind as I concentrated further on the core. I need this data very badly, and even I really hate myself for doing it, I am going to watch how her bloodline core.

    I had already had all the data on core formation but watching the process and reading it ispletely different. Even though the Bloodline Core and Inheritance Core are very different, they have some simrities, just like the Elemental Core, which''s a recording I have in my storage.

    The purple-violet swirl in the center of Elina''s heart is eating the humongous amount of energy, and my runes are feeding them.

    Currently, Elina is taking more energy than me; I have no regrets about it. My runes are already got stuffed with a huge amount of energy and even started resisting the new energy ising toward it; not only the runes but my bloodline also got stuffed; it won''t be long before transmission of energy would be stopped.

    I only gave a single looked at what was happening to me before I turned toward Elina, where the swirl had gotten even bigger and now taking even sucking even more energy.

    The swirl inside her is spinning at a very fast speed, so fast that if my soul sense had not been in the protection of the green and silver runes, that swirl would have sucked that too.

    It is powerful, and with time, it is turning crystalline with thick bloodline energy emitting from it. If anyone advances fast, then it is those with bloodlines. They just need the required essence energy; once they have it, they will level up into even big stage very quickly.

    Just a few minutes have passed, and the swirl had already turned crystalline, and with every passing second, it is thickening while taking more and more energy with it.

    I could see that while the swirl taking the energies from outside, it is still less than 10% of what the swirl has. More than 90% of energies are being produced by the bloodline itself. This is the marvel of bloodline; each speck is filled with unlimited power, one has just needed to find a way to harness it, and all the power in the world would be in their hands.

    Seconds passed by, and the swirl became more and solidified, and its speed began to decrease before it all together stopped, and by that time, it was no swirl but a purple-violet colored core, which looked like a world itself inside which a majestic phoenix soaring into the sky.

    CRY!

    I watching the enchanting phoenix when it let out a majestic cry and released a tsunami of energies which broke away from the core and spread into Elina''s body, increasing her strength with speed; I had never seen anyone''s strength increased before; it is beyond phenomenal.

    Within a few seconds, she had reached the absolute peak of the Elite stage and started breaking boundaries of Leader-ss with an aura of Tyrant around, creating a domain that would make anyone''s knees go weak if they dared to enter inside it.

 Chapter 1985 - Strengthening Crystals

    <h4>Chapter 1985 - Strengthening Crystals</h4>

    As the aura of Leader ss Tyrant burst out of Elina and started to rise even further, the green and silver runes have stopped my runes. Though the energies are stilling at me, they are going to the other people in my body.

    Buzz!

    A second after, my runes buzzed, and they released the energy, and it is endless as the sea, and this is not the normal strengthening energy that I had got before but the one that contains faint strengthening crystals.

    In some parts, strengthening energy has be so dense that it begins to crystalize; it could not happen with normal strengthening energy, only energy transformed from the bloodline of the Master ss Tyrant could give me this.

    Regretfully, I will not be able to make use of this amazing energy; my body is repelling it like it is a ma, not even letting a single crystal or speck of it merge with me.

    There is no surprise on my face seeing that, I already know something like this will happen; I am more worried about how I am going to get rid of this amazing strengthening energy and find bnce with my Inheritance runes which now have be too powerful to exist in bnce with my body and soul.

    I have to quickly find the way, and I think I have it. The n is simple, I will use my bloodline to expel it, I will make it suck from inside before expelling on outside. It is the best way I could find and also the safest; the few other methods I thoughts would injure my already injured body further or even kill me.

    I did not waste any time and started to spread my bloodline into every part of my body; the strengthening energy had spread everywhere in my body; I would have to spread my bloodline everywhere if I wanted to suck away every speck of strengthening energy.

    It barely took three seconds for me to spread my bloodline into every part of my body; as I did, I had immediately started the suction as I did, the strengthening energy moved toward my bloodline before it seeped into it and expelled it into other side sessfully.

    Hun!

    Seeing the sess in the first attempt, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, and I had prepared to suck away even more strengthening energy when I had noticed something.

    I was able to suck the thick strengthening energy, but the strengthening crystals barely moved from their ces. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but feel a headache rising in my head; the amazing strengthening crystals are the most dangerous.

    I shook my head and decided to focus on draining the regr strengthening energy first before focusing on the crystals, and I just did that. At each second, I would suck a huge amount of strengthening energy and pour it out.

    I kept doing that, taking out more and more energy at each turn when I suddenly noticed something. As I was expelling energy, I suddenly noticed that the energy I was expelling was not going in the environment but getting sucked by the runes covering me and when I followed it through the runes, I was shocked to find, the energy was going to Elina and merging with her body.

    The energies of her core had broken through the leader ss and still making her aura rise; this energy I am expelling is going into her core directly, in a soaring death phoenix exactly, which would then convert this strengthening energy into the bloodline type energy before sending it out of the core to Eline.

    I watched this amazing process for a moment before I again started expelling, and finally, half a minuteter, I finished expelling all the strengthening energy, and now, only strengthening crystals have remained the real challenge.

    Taking a deep breath, I created suction more powerful than I had created earlier to expel the energy, and even then, the crystal moved slowly. Seeing that, I increased the power, but the effect was so little that I had put all my efforts and created as powerful suction I could make.

    With it, the speed of crystals more than doubled, and thousands of them moved toward the bloodline, which covered every part of my body before finally seeping into it.

    Hun!

    As enough strengthening crystals umted, I moved to expel them through my body just like I did with strengthening energy earlier, but something different, shockingly amazing, happened.

    Instead of passing through my skin before expelling out, these crystals melted and merged with me; as it happened, I had instantly felt the change in my aura; it had be slightly heavier.

    The shock had run through every part of my body seeing that; I could not believe it, and due to that, I had poured even more effort and sucked another round of crystals before started to expel them but again, as they touched my skin, they melted and merged into me.

    "I can''t believe it!" I eximed ecstatically when the shock wore off and wasted no time with sucking, even more, strengthening crystals with every effort I had, and like before, they melted and merged with me as they touched my skin, and my aura had be slightly heavier.

    Seeing it as truth, I started to put even more effort and with it began to merge with more and more strengthening crystals, which made my aura heavier and heavier.

    While I am still could be considered peak elite, but my aura is tens of times heavier, and it is getting heavier with more strengthening crystals I merge with.

    Time passed as more and more crystals merged with me when suddenly, I found crystals were not merging with me anymore; instead, they passed through me like I had expected them the first time before expelling out of my body.

    While I am disappointed seeing that, I am not sad.. I had absorbed about 90% of these strengthening crystals, and they have increased such a big change in me that I am still reeling from the shock of it.

 Chapter 1986 - Ungrateful

    <h4>Chapter 1986 - Ungrateful</h4>

    I saw thest strengthening crystals entering Elina''s core before they converted into the thick bloodline energy by phoenix and sent back to her body, where they started to get absorbed with the rest of the Bloodline strengthening energy.

    Elina''s momentum had slowed down before it hadpletely disappeared as every speck of bloodline energy got absorbed by her, and a few secondster, her eyes fluttered open with great happiness burning in her eyes.

    "You have done so many things in these past few minutes made me think what I should congratte you for," I said to Elina, hearing that the smile on her face got even bigger. "You should congratte me on forming my Bloodline core," She said with her eyes twinkling like stars.

    "Yes, forming a Bloodline core is most important." I said with a smile, "Congrattion, Elina, for forming a Bloodline Core," I congratted her.

    "Thank you, Micheal, it would not have been possible without your help," She said with a peculiar expression in her eyes. "I did not do anything, Elina," I said, and it is true.

    "Snort!" She snorted but did not ask anything; instead, her focus turned on the runes that were still covering her.

    "How long we will have to wait?" She asked, motioning toward the runes covering her. "I am sure it will be over soon," I said as I looked at the three Master ss Grimm Monsters.

    The runes have finished harvesting the Bloodline a minute ago, and now they are harvesting the life-essence of Grimm Monsters, and it is not for the creating for the essence rose but something else. I will know about it soon as they have nearly finished harvesting the life essence of the Grimm Monsters.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub

    Twelve seconds runes have finished the harvest of the Bloodline of the essence, and the three master ss Grimm Monsters turned to dust under the weight of their own artifacts while the great change appeared on the grand formation.

    Crack Crack Crack

    Cracks begin to form on the runes of grand formation, and it is started with the runes covering me; the runes cracks before they turned to dust. The runes have to destroy the grand formation, and I couldn''t agree more with the decision.

    This formation is a dangerous weapon that should not befall the hands of Grimm Monsters, nor it should be in the hands of humans. Humans are driven by desires, and these desires sometimes turn drastic turns that, that they would turn on their own kin.

    I got up as the runes covering me disappeared and appeared beside the husk of three Master ss Grimm Monsters. I did not waste time collecting the storage of the three Grimm Monsters before collecting their artifacts which is pretty high level.

    "Friend, don''t you think you should share some of the spoils with us?" Asked a man in his mid-forties who seemed to be in the mid-forties and emitting fluctuating power of peak leader ss Tyrant, Elina is not the only one who advanced their Bloodline; three other people did, and he is one of them.

    If I am not wrong, this middle-aged man is Tim Colson, a high-level member of Sky Saber with the bloodlike of Sun Swallowing Lion, a pretty powerful bloodline.

    "Snort! Is rescuing you and helping you advance your Bloodline is not enough? Or do you think the formation just went awry, and you were lucky enough," Elina asked angrily; Tim''s face couldn''t help but became ugly hearing that, but he soon controlled himself.

    "Don''t think you have done us a favor; you were rescuing yourself and rescued us on the way," he said without a hint of gratitude in his voice.

    "Its not like I am asking it for myself; I am asking it for all of us. It is the wealth of three Master ss Tyrants, and we deserve an equal share," He added while looking around.

    A secondter, of twenty-eight, seventeen people appeared behind him, including two mid-leaders, and now all of them faintly pressing their aura on us.

    The remaining people are looking at us neutrally, but I am sure they will also demand their share when the timees; it is simple humans nature. If I had been in their ce, I would do the same; it is the storages of freaking Master ss Tyrants; there is something for everyone in it.

    "We are not going to give you anything, so fuck off," Elina said, sting a powerful peak Leader ss aura that changed the expression on all the people''s faces. With the bloodline score, Elina had be extremely powerful; regr peak Leaders are no match.

    An expression of fear had appeared on the face of the before his expressions smoothened up. "Elina of Riverfield Academy, we people of Sky Saber, know how to take what''s ours. If you are unwilling to give what is rightfully ours, we will use force," He threatened with people behind him nodded in affirmations.

    "If you ungrateful people have any courage, then attack me; I want to see what you can do," Elina dared, further increasing her aura.

    "You all capture him, don''t let him run away while we will handle this bitch for Riverfield Academy," He said as he pointed the elites at me while he and two leaders besides him would attack Elina.

    Elites beside him struggle to make design for a moment before too a step toward me; once the crowd found a leader for their desires, they will act, forgetting the morality of the act itself.

    "Stop!" I said as I moved my fingers and all fourteen people stopped on their tracks as if they were frozen, not able to move a single inch. The only part of their body that could move was their eyes, and sheer horror could be seen in them.

    "Tell you what, Mr. Colson and team.. If you are able to defeat Elina, I will give you all three storages without taking a single thing," I said to Colson, and the other two were looking at me with shock.

 Chapter 1987 - Killing Rule Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 1987 - Killing Rule Advancement</h4>

    "You will not interfere with our fight?" Colson asked after he got over his shock of me freezing all the Elites, without them noticing or him noticing. One does not need to be smart to understand that I am powerful, powerful as them, or more.

    "As long as you and team do not target me, I will not lift a hand," I said and moved toward the end of the hall and bringing the bound elites with me like puppets while the rest of Elites and three leaders who had not decided to join the fight also followed.

    "Let''s begin then," Elina said, and when the rest of the group and I reached the end of the hall. A powerful aura sted off her body like a purple fire, and she disappeared from her spot at such speed that it was near invisible to my eyes, and I had to activate several of my ocr abilities to see it clearly.

    The speed had seemed to surprised Tim very much, and he hastily moved his saber in defense, but Elina did not attack him at all; she again disappeared from her spot at an even faster speed and appeared beside a mid-leader and whipped her sword at him before he could even move his shield to defend.

    Bang!

    A loud bang rang as the back of Elina''s sword hit the man hard, and he flew back like a broken doll before crashing into a wall broken and bleeding; he was out of the fight in a single attack.

    This made Tim''s expressions tightened up, and other mid Leader ss Tyrant shudder a little; very few peak leaders could finish a mid-leaders in such a domineering way, and it is clear, this is not Elina''s full power; it is far from being her full power

    "It would be best for you back down; otherwise, you will suffer needless injuries like your friend there," Elina motioning toward the Tyrant she had just thrown at the wall; the man is injured so much that he is struggling to get up.

    "Don''t listen to her; only working together we will be able to defeat her and get those storages of Master ss Tyrants," Tim said, seeing the other leader struggling and even looked at the other three leaders at my side, but when he looked at my face, he forgets about asking them.

    "Don''t hold back anything; we will attack her with full power," Tim said, and raging our burst out of him, and phantom of a dark, regal lion appeared above him. The phantom seemed to be an incarnation of the swallowing itself; it is swallowing everything around it, from air to energy.

    The auraing from him is powerful that some weaker elites around me have a hard time breathing, and their knees are shaking involuntarily.

    "Bitch let me show you what power a leader from Sky Saber can have," Tim shouted and came at Elina with fury and killing intent which is the cold iron sword in deep winter. Not only the ungrateful bastard the favor of saving a life but also showing a deep killing intent toward its rescuers.

    Elina also seemed to have got incensed by it as her eyes zed in fire,? and she moved her sword slowly toward the iing attack of Tim.

    CLANG!

    Their swords shed, each buzzing with powerful attacks, and as they fought, they created a deafening sound and the shockwave that could kill anything that is not Tyrant, even Tyrants, the unraked would get heavily injured if they had caught in the shockwave.

    There was shock on Tims''s face as he started to take one step back after another, trying to stabilize himself to no avail, and it was frustrating him, making him angry at every step he took back. The killing intent is rising; it is like the bubbling sea, filled with bitter and angry emotions.

    Hun!

    It is a vor that I had not tasted in a while and couldn''t help but bring my tongue out to taste more, and just as I did that, I felt electric shock spreading through my body and killing became ten times clear to me that I was even able to taste even faint notes of other vors of killing intent hidden inside it.

    ''Finally,'' I said with a smile, my killing rule had advanced finally; it had taken quite a lot of time, those rules with lesserprehension that it advanced, leaving only it behind.

    With my killing rule reaching the Grandmaster stage, all my rule power had reached the Grandmaster stage, the Sun rule also had previously advanced ruin. The only worry I had was that the advancement of killing rule had also disappeared.

    With all my rules reaching the Grandmaster boundary, my breakthrough into the Tyrant stage would be even more stable, not to mention the huge benefits I had received due to it.

    Now, I just wish that I would be able to find what I need from this ruin or the storages of Grimm Monsters I have got. I have not inspected them yet; I had decided to do that when the battle was finished.

    BANG!

    I had just thought that when I heard the shaking bang that shook the whole hall when I looked up, I saw Tim Colson falling down from the wall against which he had crashed. He is all bloodied and broke, with his aura being unstable.

    Now, only one person remained, a mid-leader ss Tyrant who did not get a chance to attack; seeing the state of the Tim, he took back his totem artifact and epted the defeat.

    I had no doubt about her winning; even all the leaders had attacked her, the result would have been the same. Those with core are always better than those without; their strength is far greater than their counterparts of the same level.

    Greater strength is not even the biggest advantage of the core; its biggest advantage is potential, especially to those who are able to form it this early in the Primary stage.

    "Well, then, dear friends, we will be leaving," I said as I appeared beside Elina and walked with her toward the exit.

 Chapter 1988 - Found

    <h4>Chapter 1988 - Found</h4>

    "So, what have we have got?" Elina asked as we have got out from the undergroundboratory; I did not have to think about what she had referred to in her question.

    "I did not look at it yet," I replied, "Well, you should, who knows, there might be a guzzler in there; with my bloodline core, the guzzler would be ten times more efficient for me," Elina said with her eyes shining.

    "You have created a Bloodline Core, made a breakthrough into Tyrant stage, directly reaching a peak of Leader ss, and you are still not satisfied; how greedy can you be?" I asked. To that, she smiled, "It is not greed, Micheal; it is just thinking about the future," she said.

    "I was waiting for a safe ce; I do not want to be kidnapped by any Master ss Tyrant; we are still no match against them," I said, and Elina''s expressions became serious hearing that.

    Just a little more than an hour ago, we both have got kidnapped by the Master ss Tyrant, against which we have no resistance and if not for Ashlyn and hidden being inside me. She would have beenpletely drained, and I would be in the stomach of Grimm Monsters.

    Currently, people don''t know what happened, but soon it will spread when others came out of the undergroundb; some of these people might have a way to contact powerhouses, such Masters, in front of the allure of resources, it is a big thing for humans to kill humans, we have just experienced the small teaser of that few moments ago.

    It took us little more than an hour before Ashlyn found a safe ce for us; it is one of few destroyed ces of the Myles Campus.

    The supression of the soul here is the highest I had experienced in the ce, the soul''s sense of would fall like dead weight if it reaches this ce, and even if they came inside to investigate, they would not be able to find us inside.

    There is a small illusionary formation that used to be dangerous but not anymore; even if the master ss Grimm Monsters is a meter away, it will still not be able to see us, so it could be said we are pretty safe here and looked at haul without any worry.

    "Look quickly and tell me if you found something interesting, do not keep the suspense," She said; I nodded and seeped my consciousness inside the storage, which is quite a hard thing to be in this ce, and if not for the rule-bending power, I would not have been able to do it.

    My storages had already opened all three storages with its powerful formation and now things inside them lying in three neat huge groups.

    I first looked at the first group, it of the Bearman that had captured us, and the moment I looked at it, I got blow away; each and everything here is extremly precious stuff, and there is so much of such stuff, and I could not believe it.

    From herbs to ores to potions, it had everything; it must have taken a huge amount of time to umte such wealth, and now it is all mine.

    I looked at each and everything, and the more I looked, the happier I would be, but a faintyer of disappointment would also cover my heart. While it had nearly everything, it did not have what I need or what Elina had asked for.

    With the storage of Bearman done, I had moved toward the storage of the Chimpaman, which has even more stuff. The chimpman was more powerful than the Bearman, so it is not surprising it will have more things. I checked everything carefully and found hundreds that could be useful to Elina and me but not the things that we needed immediately.

    I soon finished with the storage of Chimpman and directly moved started at the storage of Viperman, a peak Master ss powerhouse.

    Just one look at its things is enough to know how rich it was; it had things less than even Bearman, but all of them are extremly rare. The Viperman did not seem to have a habit of keeping mediocre things in its storage; everything it had was very precious and rare.

    I was looking through its things carefully when I opened another box found an adult palm size ck rock inside; it looked to be a piece of meteor of some kind.

    I looked at it and was about to close it, feeling its aura which is giving it, made it looked a physical type of treasure, and the reaction of my runes was also mild when I suddenly noticed something and immediately brought the rock out.

    "Elina, use the most powerful fire on this piece of meteor," I said as I gave the meteor to Elina. I noticed some peculiarity in its aura, which made me think about the resource, I had read about in Hermes Library; I want to see if it is that resource.

    Elina did not question, and thick purple violet fire burst out of her hand and covered the meteorpletely before the fire temperature began to increse.

    I couldn''t help but get impressed by it; I could not produce such temperature with fire, though Ashlyn could; I do not want to reveal more of her abilities than I had already revealed, and seeing how the things are going, Elina is doing a fine job.

    A more than a minute passed by, and her phoenix fire burning so hot that it burnie energy and the air around it, but there was not much change that had urred in the meteor.

    I waited, and around six minutester, the desire of rune suddenly amplified hundreds of times, and golden-silver dots began to shine from the meteorite; they could be seen twinkling even under the dense cover of Elina''s phoenix fire covering the meteor.

    "It really is," I said in a voice that was almost a whisper.

 Chapter 1989 - Stardust Of Remdon

    <h4>Chapter 1989 - Stardust Of Remdon</h4>

    "What is this golden-silver thing on the meteorite?" Elina asked while still burning up the meteorite, "Have an about a think called Stardust of Remdon?" I asked back; she seemed to have heard about it as her eyes went wide and her hand, which is holding a meteor, started shaking.

    "Shut up!" She eximed and looked at the meteor even more carefully, "Are you really sure this meteorite contains the stardust of Remdom?" she asked, "Yes, 100%," I said, everything I have read about it in the library held true, from the aura to color to the very faint vibrations it released when it burned.

    "You lucky bastard, why don''t I have luck like you," She said while hitting me on my shoulder with her other hand. "Like creating a bloodline core is not an extreme fortune," I said back. Hearing that, her cheeks reddened a little before she red back at me.

    "You are still quite lucky, I would say, Micheal. The stardust of remdon, it is resource ten times better than divine crystal; it will help you extremly," Elina said, and this time her words were serious.

    "Yes, it is more suited for my purpose than the divine crystals, but there is one big problem," I said with a sigh. "Extraction, isn''t it? From what I could see, this meteorite was made of agnor ore, and it will be extremly difficult to separate the stardust from it,"

    "No one in the academy has that skill; only the refiners in supremes have the skill," She said with a sigh, "And you know how they are," I said, to which she nodded.

    They take high fees or a high percentage of the thing, whichever they liked the most; I looked at a piece of meteor and stardust that is still shing on it. From what I could tell, the stardust present in the meteor in good quantity, I should be able to do even if they take a high share of it.

    I continued looking through the stuff of the Viperman as I had barely started when I had found the meteor. It is filled with rare and precious stuff that even a fell Master ss Tyrant would feel jealous of it and now, it is all ours.

    This time there was no disappointment in my mind; I inspected each and everything with great further and finished a few minutester with a smile on my face.

    "Let''s divide the stuff," I said, and I gave Elina ess to my storage, not the whole but the part where the thing of three storage was stored. It takes us quite a while, and we fight verbally for the things we both need before we resolve.

    "This is the greatest haul I had ever received from my storage or ruin I had gone," Elina said giddily after we had divided the things. She had only taken the 20% of the things from the three storages, I had asked her to take more things, but she declined.

    "We should rest a little before we head to the September Pce," Elina said suddenly, surprising me greatly. "We are still going?" I asked, to that she arched her brow and looked at me in the eyes. "You have found your thing, but I still did not get the guzzler I need," she said.

    "It would be better than hiding in here till our beacon activates in few days," She added, hearing that I couldn''t help but sigh and nod.

    She is right; while it will be dangerous with the haul we have, but it is the best choice to efficiently spend our time. Of course, we could still leave the ruin, we just have to activate our beacons, and in an hour, we would be in the academy, but we do not want to do that.

    Time passed by, and soon the nine days had passed; we went to September Pce and have got a great haul there and also fought Grimm Monsters and some humans who were after our wealth; thankfully, we have note across any Master ss Tyrant, we were very careful about it.

    The ruin had been beyond fulfilling; we have got huge wealth like never before; the only thing that disappointed us was that we have not able to find the guzzler.

    It is not that surprising that we have not found it; it is an extremly rare artifact and precious to the people who used to live in this ruin. Even if they want to spare some legacy to theter generation, they will not leave too many devices like guzzler here; even leaving one was the expression of their generosity.

    "Are you to ready go back? They would be pretty shocked," I asked Elina, "A shock would be an understatement," She said as she looked at the beacon band on her hand.

    "And by the way, I am not the only one who made the giant leap. The leap you have taken is even bigger than mine; I mean, Emperor having a power of Peak Leader ss Tyrant is the stuff of legend," she said as she looked directly into my eyes.

    A few days ago, we came across something against which I had to fight with all my strength and ended up revealing it all to Elina.

    We remained silent for few minutes before Elina''s face became serious, and sadness that she had kept deeply hidden in her eyes came out. "My parents are getting a divorce; all the formalities of it had been done, they will announce their separation in few weeks," Elina said.

    I couldn''t help but sigh hearing that.

    I knew that Elina''s father and teacher were taking the couple counseling and thought there was hope for their marriage, but it looked like there wasn''t.

    "I am sure both of them must have thought it through before making that decision," I said as I ced my hands on her shoulder and took her for a hug.. Divorces of parents are always hard for the children, no matter how old they are.

 Chapter 1990 - Shocked And Awed

    <h4>Chapter 1990 - Shocked And Awed</h4>

    Buzz!

    Our beacons vibrated at the same time, and energy in them covered us before we disappeared from our spots and entered the space tunnel.

    These few days had been great for Elina; she had gained control over her aura that now, it did not fluctuate as it did on the first day of her breakthrough. This is good; fluctuating aura could destabilize the tunnel, especially when ites from the leader ss Tyrants.

    We traveled through the space tunnel for few seconds before we broke, and as we did, my skin began to tingle, and I felt danger from all the directions and with power peak leader ss aura'' covering me all the directions.

    Hun!

    When I looked around, I found Elina and myself covered in a thick energy field with lots of powerful weapons pointing at us. In front of us, Councilwomen Ma, Councilman Harrison, and Councilman Finn are standing, bearing down their aura''s at us.

    "I had expected some reaction but not this intense," Elina said as she canceled her armor and revealed herself; I did the same, but not a single person is looking at me; all of them are looking at her with their old eyes wide.

    "Elina you? How?" Councilwoman Ma, I have never seen the old woman this stumped as I am seeing her right now, not only hers but the other two councilmen are shocked too.

    "I just got the amazing chance and took it," Elina exined shyly. "And became peak leader ss Tyrant in one fell swoop," Old women added, with a faint hint of her signature sarcasm.

    "Can you turn off some to the artifacts and formations, Councilwomen? They are making me tingle from all over," Elina asked. "Not yet, little girl; while I believe you, we have to be very sure you are notpromised in any way, both of you," Councilwomen said.

    The next hour was filled with multiple tests, some I was not even aware of, and made use of many powerful artifacts. These artifacts are so good that even I would not be able to evade their detection if I did not make the heavy preparation prior to it.

    "The tests are done; both of you are all clear," Councilwomen Ma said after one and half hourter, "Ive been telling you that since you had started probing us with those dangerous artifacts," Elina said as she finally let out and met us in person.

    "Your aura is quite dense for a leader ss, Tyrant; I don''t think I have a chance to beat you unless I have used every bit of the power I have," Old woman said as she looked Elina from up to down. "Ive been very fortunate," Elina replied without exining further.

    Old women nodded, hearing that, "Don''t stop working hard just because you have reached peak leader ss; work hard to reach the Master ss, we need at least one if we want to survive this war," She had said with a grim tone.

    "Has something happened in the warfront councilwomen?" I asked, to which the old women nodded. "I had informed the headmistress of your arrival; she is waiting for both of you in her habit," she said while evading the answer as she took us toward the teleportation formation.

    "Come to the council chambers after you finished your meeting with your mother, little girl; we old people have something to discuss with you," She added before opening the door leading to the teleportation hall.

    A minuteter, we appeared in the teleportation formation in the Teacher''s office before opening the door of her office.

    "El" Teacher was working on her desk when she looked at her and spoke, but she stopped midway, and her eyes nearly popped out when she sensed the auraing from her daughter. It looked the old woman did tell the Teacher about her advancements.

    "You have advanced!" Teacher said with shock before she appeared in front of her daughter before taking her face in her hands and kissing her forehead. "I am proud of you," She said softly before she moved back to her seat, and we took a seat opposite of her.

    "How this had happened? Even with your bloodline, you need to make prior preparations before you could break into the Tyrant stage," Teacher asked.

    "It was quite an affair and will take a while to exin," Elina said, and the Teacher kept looking, indicating to her she should not worry about the time.

    Since the war began, the Teacher usually kept her meeting short, but this time she had no intention to do that. She always keeps tabs on activities of her daughter in a non-invasive way; she gives herplete freedom and only interrupts when there is a need to.

    With her mother looking at her, Elina began and did not hide much; the Teacher was going to know about it sooner orter, the people who were with us would tell their organizations about what had happened.

    "Bloodline Core, I did not think my daughter would be as lucky as my sister to form a bloodline core; throughout history, there are very few people who have created the bloodline core, and all of them have aplished the great things," Teacher said softly with a smile.

    "What about the Sky Sabers and others, will there be problems?" Elina asked. There were lots of people there and means such things are going to spread, and Supremes such as Sky Saber''s take these things seriously and would not lose an opportunity to show the lower level organizations their ce and extract some benefits in return.

    "There might be, but you don''t have to worry about it; your mother has a habit of dealing with such things," the Teacher said.

    We nodded, but we both understood things would not be easy as she is saying to be.. If the Sky Saber decides to pursue the matter, we will suffer if we do not do what they ask of us, and in times of war, the power of Supremes swells inconsiderably.

 Chapter 1991 - The Seed

    <h4>Chapter 1991 - The Seed</h4>

    "Micheal, how was the ruin for you? You seemed to have made some progress too," Teacher asked while my aura seemed like peak elite, but there is faint heaviness in it.

    "Some mother? he is the real monster here; he has gained the power of the peak Leader ss Tyrants and even killed some of them in a straight fight," Elina said, making her mother''s eyes go wide; I red at Elina, Teacher had just shocked by her daughter''s progress and now given another shock, I would have liked to wait for a little before telling her that.

    "Teacher, I have found thest material I needed." Ive informed, taking her out of her shocked thoughts.

    "You did! That''s great news; you have been searching for months for it," she said as a smile dawned on her face. "Though, I did need your help," I said and ced a meteor in front of her. "There is Stardust of Remdon in this meteorite; I need refiners to extract it from it," I informed.

    She again got shocked, but this time, she recovered instantly. After receiving a shock after the shock in such a short time, she had somehow be impervious to them.

    "I will contact some people," Teacher said after a few minutes of observing. She ced the box in the storage and turned to me. "With it, you should be able to focuspletely focus on your Inheritance," the Teacher said; while she said it like a statement, there seemed to be a faint note of hastiness in it.

    I am not the only one who had sensed that; Elina seemed to sense that too as she looked at me. Teacher never tells me to hurry in my Inheritance; she knows how important it is. If there is a faint hint of it in her voice, it means something serious must have happened there.

    "What is happening in the war, mom?" Elina asked, "Many things, my dear, many horrific things," Teacher said with a sigh. Hearing that, my heart couldn''t help but shudder.

    "The Grimm Monsters had started pouring enormous numbers on the battlefield, and people from all the organizations have received the war summons; in ten days, millions of children will be sent to fight the war," the Teacher said.

    While in the minor continent, reaching the peak stage is a big thing, and usually, 80% of people reach there in their twenties, but here in the central continent, 95% reach it before they even turn eighteen and now these teenagers would be sent to fight in a merciless war, from where only less than half would be returned.

    That is only if things do not deteriorate too much. If the condition became worse, it would be hard for even 20% of them to survive, much less return to the central continent.

    "How many are we sending?" I asked the Teacher, "Fifteen thousand in the first batch," Teacher replied, if I am right, then within a few months, we will be sending around a hundred thousand or even more if things have be worse than they already are.

    Unfortunately, things have already be worse, and teachers'' following words have confirmed that. "The Domhall continent has nearly fallen; in a few days, the Grimm Monsters would capture it fully," She informed, shocking uspletely.

    While we know something like this is out to happen sooner orter, but it is still very shocking, especially since the Grimm Monsters have done that. I had hoped it would be us who would take control of the full continent first.

    The moment they have captured the Domhall continent fully, things will elerate further; both sides will try their hardest to capture the rest of the continents, and when both sides get the minor continents fully, the war will begin on the central continent for its control.

    "You both have made great strides, far more than I had expected, but I would still ask you to keep working hard and get much as powerful you can; the survival of our academy would depend upon it," the Teacher said, and both of us nodded solemnly.

    We understood what kind of responsibilities are on our shoulders, and it is due to that, we have been taking huge risks venturing into the ruins to search for opportunities. We have made some shocking progress, but as the Teacher said, it is not enough on the grand scale; we need to gain more power to protect the academy and our loved ones in this war.

    "Micheal, Josie had sent something for you; she hopes it will be useful to you," the Teacher said and ced a heavily runed palm-size box in front of me.

    Click!

    "What is it?" I asked, "You should look it yourself," the Teacher said mysteriously. Hearing that, my curiosity couldn''t help but pique, and I opened the box without any hesitation.

    Inside the box is a purple-green colored see, which seemed to be slightly damaged; there is nothing special that could be seen in the seed. There are no smells or an auraing from it; I was about to ask the Teacher about it when I suddenly noticed something.

    Hun!

    There are microscopic faint golden marks on the seed, and when I precisely put my source sense into those micro marks, I felt the aura I had never felt before but read about it many times; sensing it, my eyes couldn''t help but go wide.

    I had desired this thing but seeing how it is thousands of times rare than the divine crystal and how this resource was never found in a single ce, I did not go find it or even expect to find it, seeing its rarity.

    It is not the main material for my core formation, nor it is material I could not do about, but it is still an extremely important one that will give me immense benefits, and those benefits will multiply if I use that it with another resource of a different element, they make a very powerful pair.

    This seed has traces ofw and not anyw but one of the most paramountws of the universe, the timew, and when it with spacew resources in my core formation, its benefits will be beyond imaginable.

    "Please thank the Professor for me, Teacher, she had helped me extremely this time," I said and handed the box to Elina, who is dying to take a look at it.

    "You can tell her yourself when you meet her," Teacher said with slightly worried expressions.

    Ever since the professors left for the Pyramid, she had note back. Due to her bloodline advancements and core, she had received some very useful abilities which are in great need, and due to that, she had been one secret mission after another.

    Everyone is worried about her, especially the Teacher. The missions she is doing are not simple ones; they are very dangerous ones taking her deep into Grimm territory; these areas are spatially protected by powerful artifacts.

    I hope the ring I had given her will help her in dangerous times; it is a damaged artifact but still very powerful, extremely useful to escape from the spatially locked spaces.

 Chapter 1992 - Cemetery

    <h4>Chapter 1992 - Cemetery</h4>

    Two and half months had passed since the I have found thest and important material needed for my core formation, the Stardust of Remdom, and since then, I have been working on my Inheritance day and night.

    My time would be spent between the Academy and wisdom tower; the broken tower is a treasure trove that had helped me a lot; if it had not for it, my Inheritance would not have been finished up this early, and I would not have been able to do some amazing things I have done in my Inheritance.

    I finished with my Inheritance just yesterday; not only did I finish with it, but I had also checked each and every detail of it three times and found no mistakes.

    I am leveling up tomorrow, but today is an important day, a grim reminder of the price we are paying in this war.

    "¡­The war is cruel, and it is heartless, but it is we have to fight and win so that our children would live in a world where they won''t have to live in fear of the Grimm Monsters as we have been doing since the day we are born,"

    "I dedicate this cemetery to brave Captian Sam Johanson, who sacrificed his life so that thousands could live. May his soul find a ce in heaven it deserves," the Teacher said as she finished her speech.

    In front of her, six thousand three hundred and twenty-two graves, with the forefront have a grave of Sam Johanson, to which Teacher had named this cemetery, after.

    This is a number of casualties the Academy had suffered in the war that is being fought on the minor continent. This number had been a small percentage of what we have lost, these five thousand, three hundred twenty-two people within just ten days.

    Since the war had begun, Academy had already lost close to forty thousand people already, and at that very moment, we were losing people.

    Of the sixteen minor continents, eight had been fallen in the hands of Grimm Monsters while we have only been able to wrest five and are fightingly intensely for the remaining three continents; my native silver continent is one of them.

    The fighting had spread into every part of my native Silver continent; it had not remained contained in the Grimm battlefield. My hometown and region, where I had spent my early years, had fallen into the hands of the Grimm Monsters.

    It is a good thing; the people of my town have been able to get away in time and have taken refuge in the central continents like billions from the minor continents have done.

    I walked with a teacher, consoling the parents and rtives of the people who had sacrificed their lives in the war; it is a painful affair that I made a point to attend every time; I need to see the price we are paying in this war, so I could improve enough to help in win it.

    Elina had left the Academy two months ago; she had been summoned by Pyramid. From what little she had told me, she had been admitted to one of the elite five legions and is now training under the old monster.

    Many of my friends and rtive have joined the active battle; they have been posted in minor continents, fighting the hidden battles.

    We only spent forty-five minutes in the cemetery before we flew back to the Teacher''s office. "Have you made all the preparations?" Teacher asked as she sat on her chair in her office.

    "Yes, I will be making the breakthrough tomorrow," I said. She nodded before a look of worry shed in her eyes. "How confident are you in your chances?" she asked, "My luck had been excellent, I have got all the resources I need to make the core formation safe as possible and able to bring the chances to 50:50," I replied truthfully

    "I wish you had the better chances," she said with a sigh, "Me too," I said with a small smile. She did not dissuade me from forming a core, as she had done many times before when I had first told her about my intention.

    "Have you informed your parents?" She asked, to which I shook my head. I had talked to them this morning, but I had not informed them about it. If I had survived, I would have informed them of this news myself; if I failed them, it would be the Teacher''s job.

    Failing would only result in death or total incapacitation; the chances of dying are much greater. The curse inside me would not let me live if I had failed. It would not let me seed, I am sure of it. It is sentient and understood that it is the only chance it has to kill me.

    Once I made a breakthrough into the Tyrant stage with the Inheritance core, it would have no chance of killing me ever again.

    "Councilwomen Ma and Councilwomen Finn will go with you," the Teacher stated, surprising me. "Teacher, no, we have only left with four councilmen; with me taking them, the defenses of the academy would reach very critical," I immediately rejected her offer.

    Our councilmembers also had been called to war, leaving us with only four; they are far from the ideal number the Academy would have in case the Grimm Monsters decided tounch a surprise attack; they have destroyed thousands of organizations, in the surprise attacks alone.

    "Academy is not something which could be destroyed in a surprise attack," Teacher said, and her tone was upromising. Hearing that tone, I knew she would not listen to any of my arguments; I had to ept her decision whether I wanted to or not.

    "Thank you, Teacher, I will not disappoint you," I said gratefully; her help in my journey is monumental; without her, I would be not have been able to achieve what I had achieved.

    "You can never disappoint me, Micheal.. You are the best student anyone could hope for," She said gently with pride.

 Chapter 1993 - The Rift Forest

    <h4>Chapter 1993 - The Rift Forest</h4>

    "Little Micheal, I still think you should have made the breakthrough into the Academy; this ce is not suitable to make the important breakthrough," Councilman Finn said as he walked beside me with councilwomen Ma.

    We are in one of the most dangerous ces in the world, the rift forest. As its names suggest, this ce is filled with spatial rifts that only Masters and above dare to move around this ce.

    The forest is filled with extremely dense energy of very high grade, and it came from rifts that are connected to a very high energy-dense area. Some people had gone into those rifts and had nevere back; they all died.

    "Councilman Finn, you don''t have to worry about the rifts; I had found a ce where rifts would not touch us," I said.

    It is not me but rather Ashlyn who had found a safe, energy-dense ce. In the past three months, I had sent her many energy-rich ces to find the best location, and she found this one. The ce is a little further; it has very dense energy and stable rifts.

    The reason I am not making the breakthrough in the academy is because of the energy requirement; I am going to need a huge amount of energy, and also these energies have to be of a certain density and grade, the academy did not have such a ce.

    Though the Wisdom Tower has such a ce, and they even offered me months ago, I do not want to make a breakthrough there.

    An hour passed as we avoided multiple spatial rifts that could tear through one without any problem when we had finally reached the ce; even I got shocked seeing the ce, much less two councilmembers besides me.

    The ce is huge, about three hundred meters, with mostly grass and few trees, filled with rare and precious things that even leaders desire. The energy of this ce is dense and powerful, much more than a ce a few meters away from it.

    It is because this ce is surrounded by the rifts in rough circr fashions that would spew out arge number of powerful energies, which only Tyrants could absorb; those would feel suffocated and die with energy poisoning.

    Making a breakthrough at such a ce is dangerous; these rifts coulde in disturb the whole process, but it would not happen. Ashlyn had said that these rifts are very stable and would not move from their spot, no matter what I do.

    "This is the ce you chose to make the breakthrough?" Councilwoman Ma asked. "Yes, this ce would provide me all the energy I am going to need for my breakthrough," I replied with a smile. "Have you seen those rifts? They would cut you into pieces if they passed through you," She said.

    "No, they will not, they are extremely stable and would not move from their spot, and if they do, I have prepared against that as well," I said and taking out of the formation mat and erging it in a circr form before it covered the area of around two hundred meters.

    The formation sheet is ck, but a secondter, I had selected the formation, and a runic formation appeared at the edges of the formation''s disk.

    "This formation will repel any rift that came at us," I said as I threw six very powerful energy crystals, whichnded on the six points of the formations. As it did, the runes on the formations lit up fantastically and formed a translucent dome, which would stop any rift that came toward us.

    When Ashlyn told me the ce she had selected, I started to work on the formation. Though I trust her, I learned to be cautious, experiencing many mishaps in almost perfect situations.

    Both council members walked inside the formation and took ce opposite of each other.

    Another formation appeared on the mat, covering nearly a hundred meters; it is a work of art; if any formation I had worked as I did with my Inheritance then it would be this formation; this formation is at the core of breakthrough, and I had spent many nights working on it for nearly a year.

    The formation is quite different than the regr formation; not only it is big andplex but made from the way celestial bodies. A method that is very rarely used due to itsplexity andprehension, not many people understood the formation of this method, much less created it.

    It looked like a sr system; in the center is the sun while the celestial bodies are revolving around me.

    The formation is divided into four parts; the first is me, the center of the system, and I will act as the sun. I will be sitting in the most important formation, which will also be the biggest, more than five times bigger than any formation.

    It will act as the core, while other formations will serve as support.

    The other three formations are different support functions; the one on my left will provide the immense amount of her herbal energy, it will house a huge amount of support ingredients, which will harness the enormous amount of herbal energy I need.

    If Ipare creating my core to building my house, this formation will provide all the basic things I need to build my house.

    The formation on my right will have the Stardust of Random and twenty-two other precious material; they will create the shell of my core, and with the stardust of random, I will get the strongest but also stablest core, which, with it, the chances of instability had reduced by a huge degree.

    The formation in front of me is in the shape of the nine-pointed star, which will represent the seven elements of my constitution and three natural elements which are body, soul, and energy.

    On the nine points, each point will have primary materials and supplementary materials representing each element, and the center will have the most important element, which will be the central part of what core I want to create.

 Chapter 1994 - Begin

    <h4>Chapter 1994 - Begin</h4>

    I took out thentern in which a small kindle of white fire is burning; it is a purification me, the same one was present in her excellent rewards.

    The purification fire is one of the artifacts of the head of the academy. It is a very powerful fire that could burn even old monsters to the crisp, not only powerful but also a very desired object for the alchemists.

    I had borrowed it from the teacher for the breakthrough; only something like it would serve my purpose.

    I carefully opened thentern and removed the kindle cautiously under the gaze of two councilmembers. I am extremely careful in handling this me, the slightest touch, and I would be turned to a crisp by it, so I need to be careful about my own life.

    Buzz!

    I removed the kindle from thentern and ced it on the palm-size dense runic formation. For a second, nothing happened before the formation buzzed, and fire melded into the runes and began to spread through the fire.

    Within a second, it covered the whole central formation before covering the other three formations. Now all the runes are shining white, and one could see traces of white fire in every rune, including the ones I am sitting, but it is not doing anything to me.

    Seeing the fire integrated into the runes perfectly, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. The fire will act as a power source but also as a refiner and merger for my resources.

    I took out a small metallic band-type spatial storage and threw it at the left formation. It entered the formation as it did; a huge amount of resources came out, tens of times higher than the size of the formation, but the formation had no problem in storing them all.

    There is the spatial formation which is keeping all the stuff; the spatial formations are hard; the one I had created is temporary and needs a huge amount of power to operate, a power that only purification fire could provide.

    I took out another storage and threw it on my right formation; the storage opened again, dropping things precisely on their spot.

    Unlike before, this formation is not spatially erged. It only contains twenty-three things, including stardust of random, which is barely a pinchful but weigh about two ounces; this pinch of stardust is 50% of what I was able to harness from the meteorite.

    25% of taken by Grandmaster Rove of? Wisdom Tower as his refining fee while the rest 25% is in my storage, which I will give to the academy after I have finished with my breakthrough.

    With that done, I took out thest storage band and threw it into the formation; like before, the store opened, and arge number of things came out and fell into their ce.

    Blood curse fruit, swallowing stone, scarlet sunstone, pearl, and other main materials took their ces on the pointed stars with their supplementary materials around them.

    In the center of the star, a barely discernable speck fell. The spec is the size of sand grain and seemed to contain all the colors in the world and change in every state known to man. It is creation material I have gotten from her excellency, and there are no supplementary materials around it.

    Finding it was already my great luck and the level and abilities of the material are wide enough that there is no need for me to collect supplementary material, not that I could find them.

    The three formations had been filled, but I was not finished; I seeped strand of my soul sense into my storage ring and brought out two things. One is spatial herbs, and the other is the seed with faint timew marks. I ced them in my left and right.

    "Little guy, you have enough fortune that even this old man couldn''t help but be jealous of it." Councilman Finn said, seeing the resources in front of me.

    "In my whole life, I had never seen anyone using even 10% of resources you are using; the only person I had ever thought used as much as resources as you that are in the same level would be her excellency," Councilwomen Ma said.

    I could only smile at their words and hope, all the preparations I had made would be enough for the safe breakthrough.

    Buzz!

    I took a deep breath and activated the formation; if everything went ording to my n, then in a few hours, I would be a Tyrant with Inheritance core.

    The formation activated, and the runes on my left formations zed, and as they did, the enormous amount of resources began to melt away. Separate into the husk and essences, which would be merged with each other.

    There are thousands of herbs and ore there; each is enough and rare precious that would make eyes of regr Tyrant red with envy, and now everything is getting purified by the purification mes, and their essences begin to merge with the each other.

    It is due to the purification me, I was able to gather their essence so precisely without wasting any of their qualities. Even an alchemist would not have given me such good results as the purification me is giving me, which is why so many of them are so mad about it.

    I had not brough the purification me for extracting the essence; it is a simple job that any Tyrant alchemist could with enough time; I had brought it for something difficult that only an expert alchemist could do, and it is also forte of purification me.

    It took barely a minute for the purification me to gather the essence of all nts and ores. As it did, runes burning with purification mes moved toward the essence well, where all the essences had gathered and covered it fully.

    The next second heavy steam began toe out, and it kepting out for nearly three minutes before the runes purification me receded and the thing I wanted to reveal itself.

 Chapter 1995 - Covered In True Essences

    <h4>Chapter 1995 - Covered In True Essences</h4>

    "True essence!" Councilmen Finn said as crystalline liquid appeared, from about five liters of herbal essence, I was able to derive a tiny amount of true essence, which was enough to fill a bottle cap, not even a mouthful. While it may not look much but it is enough for my purpose.

    As the true essence created, a group of hundred-some runes moved toward it, and as each rune moved through the true essence, it would take its dark green crystalline color; by the time thest rune had passed through it, all the true essence has disappeared.

    These runes with true essences moved toward the formation on the right, and as they reached it, they began totch on the formation like a perfect little piece.

    At least four crystalline runes have been attached to each of twenty-two herbs and ores, while fifty-one dark green crystalline runes filled with true essence attached to the formation where gold-silver stardust of rendom is.

    Buzz!

    The right formation buzzed, and white runes of purification fire and crystalline green runes of true essence shone brightly before their power had covered all the resources, including stardust of rendom; their shine was so bright, especially at the center where stardust of rendom is that I could not see anything.

    When the whole shine died down, I saw twenty-two crystalline true essences are circling the golden-silver drop, which is the essence of the stardust.

    The true essence in the ruin has got absorbed by these true essences, and now, these essences are moving toward the golden drop before they started merging with it, but as they did, there was no chance in the shape, size, and color of drop.

    The drop remained unchanged till it had absorbed everyst bit of essence, seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The formation and the essence of the stardust have worked as I had hoped it would be. The stardust of remdon is the perfect building block I could hope to gain; it is a much better choice than the divine crystal I had been searching the runes for.

    Buzz Buzz!

    A second after the drop merged with all the essences, it began to move toward the central formation. At the same time, two small formations in the main formation activated. They are formation holding space and time element resources, and unlike other resources, the formations have not extracted their essence but the traces ofw, which is most important.

    The faint traces of space and timesws extracted and spread into the whole central formation; it only took a few seconds, and by that time, by that time, golden and silver drops arrived at the central formation and started filling the runes.

    At one nce, it looked like this tiny drop of golden and silver liquid was not enough to fill a single ruin, but it kept filling one ruin after another of the central formation.

    In just a minute, it had filled nearly 15% of the runes, and it kept filling. There is no surprise on my face; every aspect of my breakthrough had been calcted extensively by me, I have spent weeks for it. I had to; I could not allow any mistakes.

    Six minutes passed by, and the golden drop had covered all the runes of central formation, turning it into the golden silver from white.

    Buzz!

    A second after all the runes had turned Golden-Silver, the formation buzzed, and runes began to dissolve,? and a minuteter, I found myself in a shallow pool of thick golden-silver liquid.

    As the runes dissolved, the golden-silver liquid began to move toward me. Seeing that, I turned off my armor which had made mepletely naked; I had not worn a single article of clothing beneath my armor. It was the first time I had done something like that.

    I would not remain naked for long.

    A few secondster, the golden-silver liquid touched my feet before I started climbing on my body. It is quite warm, warmer than I had expected, but nothing that I could not bear.

    It began to climb over my body; it only took a few seconds for it to cover my thighs before it began to flow up toward my waist.

    Buzz!

    While the golden liquid began to cover me, thest formation in front of me activated. The nine points of stars lit up, and their purification fire runes started to extract the true essence from the main materials and supporting materials on the starts.

    The only thing that remained unaffected was a speck at the center of the star; the formation it had been ced on remained inactive.

    A minute had passed by, and the silver and golden-silver liquid had covered my whole body, leaving not an inch; I could not even see with my eyes and had to use my senses to see.

    Twelve more minutes passed, and true essence had been extracted from all the main and supplementary resources. They have all upied the runes except for the speck of creation material in the center, and now, all of them are moving toward me, including the spec in the center.

    Within minutes, runes representing nine elements climbed over me; each element was giving off familiar and unfamiliar feelings. These elements represent the elements in me, but they are not, but soon they will be.

    The only thing that is not giving off any feeling is a speck of creation material, it had taken ce directly above my heard and runes of nine elements forming aplex but beautiful formation around it; it is clear that speck in the center of everything, the most important material of all.

    It took three minutes for all runes to appear on my body; they have covered every part of my body with their center is my heart, on which a speck of creating material is standing, changing states, and showing a color that seemed to contain, all the colors in the world.

    The easy part is over, and now it is time to start the most difficult one.. If I survive from it, I will be Tyrant with great power and potential, or I will face death; it will be extremely difficult to move out in the middle with the scythe of curse watching over me.

 Chapter 1996 - Core Element Of The Core

    <h4>Chapter 1996 - Core Element Of The Core</h4>

    ''It is time,'' I said to myself and went to my Inheritance ce; there, I looked at the gargantuan runic humanoid which I had burned my blood and soul to create.

    I did not spend any time admiring it as I am doing every time I enter my Inheritance space and look at the beautiful creation of mine. This time, I did not do that; instead, I tapped on the giant thing before getting out of my Inheritance Space.

    Buzz!

    ''It is time for the great destruction,'' I said in my mind and activated the formation covering me and powering it with my will, so it would not face even an ounce of resistance from me.

    Crack Crack Crack

    As the formation activated with the full support of my will, my runes began to crack and turn into dusk; it is happening to each and every rune and not only to the runes but to even something just as important, the inheritance core of my Clear Heart Inheritance, cracks could be seen forming on it too.

    Technically, it is not a core; it could be said to be a mark of Inheritance which I had gotten when I had imprinted the Clear Heart Inheritance on me.

    I am destroying everything I have worked hard for in these past few years. I am doing this so I can forge it for the better. Remove all embellishments of it, so it could be peerless. If I seed, I will be peerless, but if not, then only death awaited me.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub

    Everything had been turned into the dust, my runes, my core, everything I have built till now. There is no sense of sadness in my heart but a burning fervor.

    I have only about an hour, I have to seed in this period. If I did not, I would die, and if I had somehow survived, I would not be able to live. There will be nothing for me to live, as I would be a thorough cripple, who would be incapable of practicing even a shred of energy.

    I looked at the curse, ready to defend against it with every defense I have prepared against it, but to my great shock, there is no reaction from it, as if it had not to sense I ampletely defenseless right now.

    Since I began, everything had been under my control; there is not a single thing that had surprised me, much less shocked me, but this one is truly done, and I do not like it at all. It is making me good at all; I am having quite bad feelings in my heart.

    I looked at curse sea for a few seconds before I looked at the formation covering me. While I am not getting a good feeling about it not acting, I could not wait for it to attack me. I have to continue, and when it decides to attack, the defenses I had prepared will be ready to face it.

    Buzz!

    With that thought, I have activated the formation again, and this time, the runes that covered the speck of creation material activated, and it began to seep inside me. I had expected to feel some pain, but to my surprise, I did not feel any pain at all.

    Soon, the speck entered my heart, and seeing that my mind couldn''t help but be serious.

    This tiny spec of creative material is the most important part of my core formation, not only because it is the billionth time rarer than the divine crystal but because that is because, to my knowledge, it is the only thing in the world that could represent the rule-bending power.

    Every Inheritance Core that is being forged has the element, be it a celestial inheritance or regr Inheritance. For example, Ramona Hawthorn had an Inheritance core, and her element was Abyssal fire, one of the most destructive powers of the world.

    It could be said that her Inheritance is based on the single element, the Abyssal fire, even before she had formed her Inheritance fore while I have the seven choices due to me having a celestial Inheritance and seven elemental constitution.

    If I chose the element like fire, Sunfire or swallowing; I am confident I will get humongous offensive power. The curse element will make me nearly undefeatable due to its viciousness, and killing will give me the senses and abilities which will make me one of the best sensory and assassin-type powerhouses, while the healing rule will make me the best healer.

    The rule-bending power would not give me excellence in any of these ways, but I would not have advantages I could get after choosing it, but I would still choose it.

    I chose it because rule-bending power is the power of a miracle; it could bend the rules of nature itself. While the excellencies of these elements are amazing, choosing those would not give me the advantages I need; those things would only be given to me my rule-bending power, and I am going to choose it as an element of my core, and it will be for, forever.

    I have made this decision with a lot of thoughts, and I have no second thoughts about it as I am sure I will be able to walk further with rule-bending power as the core element of my Core.

    I am now going to do a very dangerous thing; I am going to merge the source of rule-bending power with my core; usually, sources merge with the core at the end of the formation, but I am going to do that start.

    While the creation material has all the qualities to represent the rule-bending power, the representation is not perfect. I want to make it perfect; I am going to merge the speck of creation material with the source of rule-bending power.

    It will be a dangerous and painful process, akin to ripping my heart out, not to mention if anything goes wrong, I will lose the rule-bending power, but despite the risk, I am doing it because this way, I will gain a perfect Inheritance Core.

 Chapter 1997 - Absorbing The Mark Of Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 1997 - Absorbing The Mark Of Inheritance</h4>

    Buzz!

    Taking a deep breath, I activated another aspect of formation that was covering me; as I did, I had reached for the source of the Rule-Bending power.

    The source of rule-bending power looked like a cloud of pink mist; there is nothing strange about it. It seems very normal till one looks at it carefully. At that time, they will notice, this is not a cloud of pink mist but a block of pink material that is solid, and they will hear all kinds of sound from it.

    Another person will see something different entirely. Every time I look at the source of Rule-Bending power, I see something different; the only thing that ismon is the pink mist.

    I formed my will to chain and started biding the pink cloud. If it had been anyone else''s will, it would have been repelled immediately, but the cloud did not do anything against my chain of will; it had let it bind it.

    It took me barely a minute to bind the source of my rule-bending power with the chains of my will, and as I did, I yanked the chains with every bit of power I have; I hold back nothing as I know the pain I will suffer for it, nothing I have felt before, and I have to finish at the single strike.

    "Ahhhhhh¡­."

    Kach!

    I screamed out loud as the source of rule-bending power yanked up from its ce; doing that, I had effectively damaged my consciousness and my soul. I had no choice but to do it, and now, I have to merge the source with the piece of the creative material before this pain makes a mess.

    I am feeling inhuman pain that I had never felt before, and I could feel my mind seeping into oblivion.

    ''I can''t let it happen!'' I screamed in my mind and gripped my consciousness tightly as I yanked my source of Rule-Bending power and moved it toward the speck of creation material.

    I don''t know how much time had passed due to this soul-breaking pain, but I had finally able to bring the source of the Rule-bending power in front of a speck of creation material; they are so close that they are almost touching.

    Seeing that, I did not waste any time and activated another formation.

    Buzz!

    Formation buzzed on my body and shone as the mist began to move toward the speck of creation material, and it began to suck it. Even in the soul-binding pain, I watched the process carefully as it is extremly important and could even be said most important.

    It is very hard to change its properties; I had fed it powerful elemental crystals, and there is no change urred in it. I have confidence in my rule-bending power, and both of them have a great synergy; they will merge perfectly.

    I had just thought that when I noticed the creation material stopped showing every color of the world and stopped at faint pink, not only that, it had locked itself into a gaseous state and not changing in any other states.

    It is also seemed to be changing its shape, but it is difficult to see given its size; I will have to wait till it absorbs all the mist of the rule-bending powers source.

    A few seconds passed by, and the whole source had been absorbed by the creation material, which now had turnedpletely pink and stabilized at a gaseous state. It had also changed its shape; it had now turned sphere, a very tiny gaseous pink sphere.

    Buzz!

    As the rule-bending source had absorbed, I felt my pain lessen, but only by a little bit; my soul and consciousness were still very injured by me forcefully breaking up one of my abilities and merging with something foreign which has yet to be part of me.

    While it was happening, the curse had remained unaffected; there was not even the slightest ripple on its surface.

    There is also no reaction from Nero; I was expecting it and thought it woulde, seeing it is power I had gotten from Nero and inexplicitly linked with his source. Me tearing out my source ought to be sensed by him seeing both our sources are connected, but I had gotten nothing from him.

    I did not choose to think about it; instead, I focused on the next phase of my n and immediately activated the formation for it.

    Buzz!

    Again the formation buzzed on my body, and a tiny pink sphere began to spin; as it did, the dust from a mark of Clear Heart Inheritance began to move toward elementalised creation material before it started seeping inside it.

    It may have looked like the mark of Inheritance had been destroyed earlier when it had cracked and turned to dust; it had not. I had just changed its stage for necessary, as the elementalised creation material would not have been able to merge the whole mark easily as I could with the dust.

    Though, it is dangerous; if something went wrong in the process, I would lose my Inheritance and everything I have worked hard for over a year.

    It did not take even a minute for it to absorb the whole mark of Inheritance, and by doing that, the size of the sphere have doubled, which is not much of an improvement seeing how tiny that sphere is.

    Now that the mark of Inheritance has been absorbed, it is time to start thest process; whether the sess of me having an Inheritance core will depend on this process and if there is something to go wrong, it will go wrong there.

    I had made ample preparations, but they did not relieve me of all my worries.. Not to mention, the scyth of the grim reaper is still hanging on my neck in the form of a curse; I hope it would not react as it had not done till now; it would make things much easier for me.

 Chapter 1998 - Unstable

    <h4>Chapter 1998 - Unstable</h4>

    BUZZ!

    A loud buzz rang out as all the runes on my body lit up; there was not a single ruin had had not had been lighted up.

    As they did, hundreds of runes began toe inside me; these runes are golden-silver in color, and all of them are moving toward the tiny gaseous sphere, and as they do, the dust of runes got attached to them.

    I have destroyed my runes earlier; it is necessary. Not only because I needed no interference when I was creating a core but also because of the immense energy my runes needed for the formation of the core, the energy these rune dust have hundreds of times greater, not to mention the grade of rune dust.

    I had harnessed hundreds of bloodlines; 90% of runes are made from the purified bloodline essence. It is the greatest resource one could hope to have; only the creation material I have is greater than it.

    The golden-silver runes, sprinkled with the runic dust, moved toward a tiny sphere before they touched it and seeped inside despite being twenty times greater in size. After the first ruin, the second ruin went inside it, then third, fourth, and so on.

    Every second, tens of runes would go inside the tiny pink gaseous sphere; at first, there was no change, but as more and more runes merged inside it, its size began to change; it started to be bigger and bigger clearer.

    It is not the only change happening; the golden-silveryer covering me started thinning out as the runes made out of it began to merge with a tiny pink sphere.

    A minute had passed, and a little pink sphere had be the side of the pea, and it is much denser than before but still at a gaseous state. It is growing by the second, getting bigger and bigger without stopping as more runes merge.

    Seven minutes passed, and all the golden silver that was covering me before had disappeared, and now only runes containing the true essence of nine elements have remained in my body.

    Absorbing all the golden-silver runes and runic dust that was attached to it had increased the size sphere tens of times. It is now at the size of the adult thumbnail and now looks so dense that for a moment, one would think, it is in the liquid state instead of the gaseous state.

    The process is half-finished; there are still nine elemental runes on my body before they merge with it fully; I could not take a sigh of relief.

    As I had just thought that, all nine elemental runes seeped inside me, and soon, I found them inside me, and they are not formed of runes but in the form of gems of a different color.

    The cursed gem is beautiful purple-ck in color, the healing gem in vibrant green, while the killing gem is vibrant, all sorts of beautiful colors are radiating from these wonderful gems.

    As the gems appeared, the runic dust inside me riled up and moved toward the gems like the tsunami. The rune dust that had attached to the golden-silver runes was barely 20% and of the lowest quality, while a tsunami of dust that is going toward the nine gems are the highest quality with great synchronization towards these nine elements.

    Hummed!

    As the tsunami of runic dust was about to reach the nine elemental gems, they hummed together. The next moment swirls appeared around them, and they began to suck the tsunami of dust at great speed.

    At every second, I could feel the aura of those gems rising as they suck more and more runic dust.

    It barely took three minutes for the nine elemental gems to suck away all the runic dust, and now they are shining even brighter and vibrating with such energies that could vaporize hundreds of masters in an instant without giving them the slightest chance to run away.

    Their size on the hands of the other has been reduced; they have now turned into tiny gems like the ones used on the rings; it did not matter; what matters is the energy they held.

    Sup Sup Sup

    The gems remained on their spots only for a second before they moved toward the pink sphere; they looked like a group of meteorites that were about to crash into the world. The scene looked quite beautiful, seeing how they were leaving behind the streak of energy.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub¡­

    A few secondster, the tiny glowing gems crashed into a pink sphere with muffled sounds; as they did, a colorful aura spread into the pink sphere.

    Till now, no matter what had happened, the color of the pink sphere had not changed, but now it had a change, and it is not the only change. The sphere again began to spin, and its spin began to affect the energies around me as they started toe at me.

    Thick and powerful energies like never before started to seep inside me; the energy is so thick that I begin to feel sort of breathless due to it, and that is just beginning as within seconds, the energy had thickened considerably that I started to focus on breaking, which is a most unconscious function of the body.

    All this thick energying inside me and pouring into the multicolored sphere, which is sucking it all up without any problem.

    My core is forming, and it needs energy, not only to develop but also topletely synchronize with the nine powerful gems it had absorbed. My core Rule-Bending core will require an enormous amount of energy if it wants to take control of nine elements and merge them into it.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed by and energy thickened further, making me even more breathless when a change urred. The sphere began to shake; first, it was minute, but soon, it had be noticeable with an unstable auraing out from it

    It is bing unstable, which is not an entirely unexpected scenario. I had expected something like that might ur.

    My level is too low to create a core; even with all preparation, everything could not go ording to the n; fortunately, I have a n to deal with it; I just hope they are enough.

 Chapter 1999 - [Bonus ]Forming A Core

    <h4>Chapter 1999 - [Bonus ]Forming A Core</h4>

    ''My God, what is it?'' Finn said in wonder as hemunicated with Ma telepathically.

    They were inside the waves of energy; there was a huge amount of energying toward them or at Micheal. It had been only a few seconds, and it was already in such amount, he couldn''t help but wonder what will it be in a minute since the energy was constantly increasing.

    He looked at Micheal, whose only silhouette could be seen with a tornado of energy covering him, which was getting thicker and bigger as the time passed.

    ''Him taking such a huge amount of energy is not a good thing; soon, it will increase enough that even his body would not be able to bear it,'' Ma replied. Hearing her, he couldn''t help but nod; he liked this thing about Ma; she has never been the one to waste time on the words, always getting right on the point.

    ''He is quite borate with his preparations; I am sure he has some n to deal with it too,'' Finn replied. ''Yes, he is quite prepared, but even with all his preparation, chances of him forming the core are less than 50%,'' Ma said, stating the cold hard facts.

    While Micheal had not explicitly told them he was creating the core, it was easy to guess that seeing the resources he had needed.

    ''Yes, the chances of him sessfully creating the core are low, but I am confident this little guy will be able to do it; he has to do it for his own survival as well as the survival of the whole academy,'' Finn said with a sigh.

    ''I hope you are right, old Finn,'' Ma said softly with a hopeful voice.

    Buzz!

    A faint buzzing rang out in my temple, and forth Diamond seal had released its energy, and it had directly gone for my core instead of my body and soul as it usually does.

    I had seeded in creating the fourth diamond seal one and a half months ago, but I had stopped it from releasing its energies. It is quite a hard thing to do, but I was able to do it with the help of the method I had read in the Hermes library.

    It is also rmended that one should use the energy of the diamond seal in the core formation; it makes the core stable and helps in synchronizing all the elements.

    Within a few seconds of infusion of diamond energy of the diamond seal, the core began to stabilize before it had stopped shaking altogether. With the unstable factor gone, its merge with nine elements had increased further, and the energy it began to absorb increased again, giving me even more difficulties in breathing.

    Diamond Energies continues to pour inside it, and so are energies from outside, which again started to bring the changes into the sphere.

    The sphere started to be bigger and now had turned cleary liquid from the gaseous state; though it had not turned wholly liquid, around twenty percent of it remained in a gaseous state, and there seemed to be no change in it despite the passing the time.

    It took more than a minute to absorb all the diamond energy from the diamond seal before it stopped releasing the energy and went back to its ce while the sphere kept spinning and sucking and more energy by second.

    Buzz!

    A few more minutes passed by in rtive calm without any problem, other than immense energies cocooning me, making me feel even more breathless when the sphere buzzed faintly like runes would and faint pull released from it.

    The next second, a silvery zing ball materialized beside the core; it was the source of my fire ability. This time, I did not feel any pain during the process, just ufortableness of not feeling my fire ability at my fingertips which had been with me since the day I had bonded with Ashlyn.

    Dhub!

    A silver fireball streaked toward the sphere, and a secondter, it had crashed into it before seeping inside. Just as it did, the whole sphere shone silver for a couple of seconds before turning back to normal, but these couple of seconds have brought huge changes into the sphere.

    The faintyers of solidness have appeared over the liquid part, like a film of ice appeared on theke;bined with the gaseous part of the sphere and colors of nine elemental, the core begins to look like a.

    The look is quite surprising, but the surprise is very much weed; the creation material is showing its abilities.

    Buzz!

    I was just admiring it when the sphere had buzzed again, and this time too, it had summoned out things; thest things it would summon.

    My four rule powers have emerged, the blood-red ribbon of the killing rule, the leaf of the healing rule, the feather of the Sun Rule, and a ck swirl of the swallowing rule. All my four rule powers appeared, radiating the aura of the Grandmaster stage.

    The four rule powerful did not move toward the sphere to merge with it; no, they started to funnel their power at the sphere instead of merging with it.

    The sphere had absorbed its power without repelling even a single bit, and with it, it started to grow even stronger and finally began to release its aura. The aura is faint, but it is shockingly powerful; I had expected this power from the finished core and not the unfinished one, which is still growing.

    Seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; the core is very close to being finished; it had already absorbed half of the Rule sources, it won''t take long before it absorbed it whole before it reaches the final stage, which is the safest.

    Time passed by as the sources of rules had be fainter and fainter as the sphere absorbed more and more of its energy before it disappeared as the core had finished absorbing all the rule sources, making the most challenging stepplete.

 Chapter 2000 - The Sentient Curses Attack

    <h4>Chapter 2000 - The Sentient Curse''s Attack</h4>

    Hummed!

    The core hummed, and the next moment; It started to spin even faster as it did; it began to absorb even more energy, and the quantity of energy increased by a second at a much higher speed than before.

    The energy had reached such high density that I had to use every bit of my will to breathe a little; though I could remain without breathing for more than an hour, I like to continue breathing. I don''t know when the breathing might stop, and I would need than time then.

    Hun!

    I was just focusing on my breathing while watching my core which is now spinning very fast, when I suddenly got acerating feeling all over my body; it is especially painful at my heart.

    I panicked for a moment seeing this unpredictable scenario appearing before I suddenly noticed something. Noticing it, the panic in my eyes turned to a smile; it was the best news I could hope to gain.

    The thing that is giving me the pain is energy; the sphere is somehow attracting the energies from deep inside the rift, which is much more powerful than the energies they are spewing out; it is good news, but there is some bad news mix in it, it might turn worse.

    Energy is very powerful, and I could not remain unscathed even with my powerful body. This new powerful energy is injuring me; currently, I am fine, but as its density increase, it will start to harm me, and there is nothing I will be able to do against it.

    I am concentrating all my defenses on the curse, and unless this energy is on the verge of taking my life, I will suffer any injury it will give me.

    With everything going right, I have not forgotten about the biggest danger, especially when I havee close to achieving my goal. So, unless I am hanging by a thread, I will not use those specially prepared defenses.

    I just hope that the councilwomen Ma and Councilman Finn are fine; the formation I had to design was to protect them and me from the danger of the rifts, and that includes the powerful energies, so they should be fine.

    ''Ma, look how rich energy this is?'' Finn said as he looked at the storm of energies that covered the whole formation; forget Micheal, he could not even see Ma from his position; fortunately, this twinkling energy had not blocked my soul as it had my vision, so I could still talk to Ma.

    ''Old Finn, be careful of this energy, don''t step out of your protectiveyer, or it will tear you apart,'' Ma cautioned.

    This twinkling energy from the core may look very beautiful, but it is anything but that. It is dangerous and injures them heavily if they remain in its contact for a time. Even little Micheal, with his preparation and abnormality, had not been spared by its assault.

    His outer skin had disappeared, and bones could be seen from them as energies began to scrap every inch of him as they funneled inside him.

    From what I could tell with my soul sense, he is currently fine, but in a few minutes, he would not be. This energy would tear him apart, and that is beginning to worry me. Till now, everything had gone fine; I didn''t want to see anything bad happen to him.

    ''Old Finn, don''t fill your mind with useless worries; this energy might be dangerous, but Micheal will handle it. "

    "We should focus on that thing; we have to be ready when that thing strikes,'' Ma reminded.

    ''I have not be that old to forget about important things, little Ma,'' I said, calling her with a name which she did not like. While they might be peers now, she is still a little student of his dear wife in his eyes; now and then, he would tease her, calling her ''little Ma.''

    ''Just remember our purpose, old man,'' she said back angrily.

    While they havee to protect Micheal during his breakthrough, there is another purpose for theming here.

    To deal with sentient little vermin that is hiding in little Micheal''s body, Marina did not have 100% confidence that defenses that little Micheal had prepared would be able to deal with it, so they have brough a secrete artifact from the council''s repository to deal with it.

    The artifacts are quite dangerous for Micheal, and they would only use them when they were surviving under it; the artifact will give Micheal a chance to live, though the damage he will suffer would be irrevocable, they would still be better than dying under the curse hands.

    The energy is tearing me apart; it had a huge amount of my skin and now scrapping my bone; I am in a very precarious condition, and if energy did not stop its assault within fifteen seconds, I would be forced to use one of the defenses that I had kept for the curse.

    Hum!

    I had just thought that when I saw the rotation of the sphere is slowing down and within suction of energy, in just a few seconds, all the energy disappeared, and the sphere had finally stopped;? I should probably be called it Inheritance Core now.

    Gasp!

    I gasped and felt my breath taken away when I looked at the core; It is amazing, mesmerizing, enchanting; there are not enough words in my mouth to describe it.

    "Eh Eh Eh!"

    I was admiring my Inheritance Core when I heard the strangeughing sound. It is very scary and felt like it was made by an extremely scary monster, and it dide from an extremely scary monster that had been residing in my body since I was born.

    It is a parasite I have hated the most since I havee to know about it and tried all methods to get rid of it, but of course, all of them had turned futile.

    The curse had finally acted, and I will have to give my all to defend against it.. Once I have fully leveled up to Tyrant, I will get rid of this evil bugger myself.

 Chapter 2001 - Crushed Defenses

    <h4>Chapter 2001 - Crushed Defenses</h4>

    "Eh Eh Eh!"

    It again let out the weirdugh, and the sea of curse in the deepest part of me began to churn before a huge super tsunami formed, and the strangest thing is, in the center of a huge tsunami is my face, my face. It looked exactly like me, but it had an evil smirk on it.

    "The Core Shall Be Mine!" The face dered loudly, and the tsunami moved toward my core, bringing the whole curse sea with it.

    I am in shock hearing the voice, a voice simr to mine.

    Hearing its evilugh earlier, I had thought its intelligence might have reached the level of five years old human child and that that was shocking enough for me, but now, it had spoken, and the way it had spoken had left me with no doubt that its intelligence is equal to mine or even greater and had been for quite a while.

    If it had low intelligence, it had not waited for this long and would have attacked me earlier when I was at my lowest, but it did not.

    Killing me was never its target; its target had always been consuming me and upying my body, and getting my core would be the best way. My core is a connection to everything; once it had got it, it would have resistance in upying my body and consuming me.

    I am still quite shocked by its intelligence; I have read about sentient curses in the Hermes Library, and they did not gain such intelligence in such a short period of time in a small world like mine; it needs to go through many special circumstances for something like this happen.

    I could not think Ivee across any of such circumstances that might have helped it spur in its intelligence.

    While many changes I have gone through may look special but when onepared to the ones written in the books responsible for such quick gain in intelligence, they do not hold the candle. The thing is, not only its intelligence has increased but also its power.

    It moved toward me speedily, but before it coulde for my core, it had to pass the defenses I had prepared.

    The first one is the oldest, which the teacher had upgraded by cing the mysterious shield as the core; it is one of the strongest defenses, which grew even stronger yesterday when a teacher had used her newly gained knowledge from the Hermes library.

    It would take it at least a minute for its breakthrough; there might even be a chance that it might not be even able to break through it in ten minutes. If I do get ten minutes, I would have no need to fear it as by that time, I would be able toplete my breakthrough into the Tyrant stage, and it would be a bug that I would be able to crush with my stomp.

    I have developed very specific abilities with this curse in mind; I just need to utilize this move and will be able to finish up this bastard in a day or two.

    Bang!

    I was having those thoughts in my mind when the huge tsunami crashed into me the shield formation and crushed it within a second. It did not even need aplete second to kill it; it had destroyed it in a fraction of a second.

    A horror couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing that, it had destroyed my precious formation within a second.

    Buzz Buzz!

    As the formation was destroyed, two hidden formations immediately appeared inside me, one after another.

    One is yellow while the other one is white-green; both of them are powerful, especially the white-green one; the teacher had literally put her blood and soul into it.

    BANG!

    The formation had just activated when the tsunami had reached the yellow formation and crushed through it without stopping even for a second. It did not look like the formation had even been able to stop it for even a micro-second.

    The curse moved toward thest white-green formation; creating it, a teacher had added a drop of her essence. Doing that will weaken her at least for a month, and doing it in time like this is an extremely bad decision when people like her are being targeted by assassinations.

    Till now, four expert healers have been assassinated by the Grimm Monsters; one of them had been assassinated by the hands of his own student.

    "Ke ke Ke¡­."

    It seemed to understand that white-green formation is myst defense against it, and to tease me, it let out another weird sound which is very high pitched and grating to the mind. If regr Tyrant to hear it, they would immediately faint on their spot and bleed from orifices.

    It did not affect me much. Even when my soul is injured, it is strong enough to defend against such attacks, not to mention I am in extreme pain due to my soul injury that its weird grating noise felt like a whisper to me.

    It took barely a second to reach the white-yellow formation, and just as it reached it, it crashed into it with its full power.

    BANG!

    A loud bang rang out as the cursed sea crashed against the formation, which looked like a silk curtain. As it crashed, a deafening sound rang out, and a wave created across the curtain; other than that, no other damage could be seen on it.

    Crack Crack Crack!

    Seeing that smile appeared on my face, but before that smile could bloom, it had wilted away as cracks began to spread into the curtain-like white-green formation. I tried to stop the cracks from spreading, but that did not help; the cracks continued to spread no matter what I did.

    Bang!

    The white-green curtain broke apart with a bang when the cracks have reached every corner of the curtain. After destroying it, a tsunami passed through its torn shreds toward the core with nothing to stop it.

    "The Core Is Mine!" The curse said in its echoing voice as it moved toward the core; in a second, it will reach the core, and I will be able to do nothing but watch.. I could not even explode my core as I had not gained control over it yet.

 Chapter 2002 - Crack Crack Crack

    <h4>Chapter 2002 - Crack Crack Crack</h4>

    Sup Sup!

    "Now, little Ma!" Old Finn said, and at the same moment, a violet streak of light released from the identical violet sticks they were holding.

    As the streaks released, they shed against each other in mid-air before merging and moving toward Micheal while both old people slumped down on the ground, feeling extremely tired. Using the violet stick artifacts has taken a lot of out them; they would need to rest for a while before they could use something like these sticks again.

    "Will it save him?" Ma asked, the first time sounding uncertain. "I don''t know, but there are chances; we just need to act quickly when the timees," Finn said.

    The artifact they have used is an extremely rare one; it is not an anti-curse artifact, but a soul type, which is specifically made to destroy the consciousness of sentient like that have born through the un-natural method, which means it will destroy the consciousness of curse but not curse itself.

    If it worked, they would have to work pretty fast; fortunately, they havee prepared. As long as it worked, they had a way to contain the curse.

    "The Core Is Mine!"

    Scremed the face of a giant tsunami and was about to crash on the curse when suddenly; I felt a very powerful pulse entering my body before striking the face of the giant tsunami.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh¡­"

    Just as the pulse struck it, the tsunami had stopped on its tracks, and the huge face on it screamed. The scream was so loud and painful that I wanted to close my ears, but there was no way I could stop the soul sound when I was not in control of my runes.

    So, I bore it and looked at the tsunami, which seemed to be getting out of control; the waves spreading everywhere, with even face unable to maintain its original shape and size.

    The pulse came from outside, and I have no doubt two councilmembers were responsible for it, and I couldn''t be more grateful for them for doing what they did.

    The pulse seemed to be soul-type or anti-soul type seeing the way it had attacked the soul of the sentient curse. The power of the pulse is amazing. If I had been hit by something like that while I am emperor, I would be incapacitated even with all my defenses.

    I wish I could do something now, attack in some way, but I could not. If I had runes or had control over my core, I would have been able to teach this curse bastard some lesson, but now, all I could do is watch while the pulse torment it and destroy its soul little by little.

    "I WILL NOT BE STOPPED BY THIS PUNY ATTACK!" Roared the curse, and the next moment, I felt a familiar aura across the curse seal.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed loudly as a faint pink sheen had appeared above the curse seal as it saturated in the shape of a long thick needle before passing through the energy of the pulse covering it. It did not pierce through it but passed through it; it had done that with the help of rule-bending power.

    ''How?'' Is the only question I could ask; I did not know it had a Rule-bending power, much less it could use it. It had kept it hidden till thest moment and used it only when it had caught in the lurch.

    Zig!

    It barely took a second to reach the core before seeping inside it the core. The needle, which had been hundreds of times bigger than the core, had easily seeped through it.

    "Hahaha¡­ I did it, I finally did it, the years of wait had been worth it!" Its madugh rang out through the core and before its ck tendrils began to spread into the core.

    I could feel it had started itself merging through the core, and once it had done with that, it would automatically gain control over me. Hell, it had already obtained the preliminary control over my body; it had locked my body physically that now, I could move even an inch.

    I could not do anything against the curse which is slowly taking control over my core and me. I wish I could open my mouth and ask the councilmen to kill me or at least runway while they have a chance.

    Once it had obtained full control, it would kill them too; I have no doubt about it; I could feel its thoughts as it started to gain control over my thoughts.

    The more I feel its thoughts, the more despair couldn''t help but well up in my heart. Its thoughts are beyond horrific; even Grimm monsters pale inparison to the monster that is taking control over me.

    It seemed to possess insatiable hunger in it, and it wanted to consume it all. Be it humans or Grimm Monsters, it means nothing to it; they will only be its food and way for it to get stronger, so it could eat even more powerful things.

    I am again begging for help from Ashlyn and the hidden being; I do not wish to be saved. Instead, I hope they will kill me, so this monster will not be unleashed on the world. If it did, the humans would experience despair millions of times greater than what they feel against the Grimm Monsters.

    As always, I have not got any response from Ashlyn or other beings. They do not listen to me; they will act if they wish or remain silent.

    I just hoped that these two would act; it did not matter whether I remained alive or not; I just didn''t want this horror to be unleashed on my world.

    Crack Crack Crack ¡­

    I was wallowing in despair when I suddenly heard a cracking sound; at first, it was faint, but soon it got louder till I could hear it crisps and clear.

 Chapter 2003 - Nero

    <h4>Chapter 2003 - Nero</h4>

    Crack Crack Crack¡­

    This cracking sound ising not from the core but from Nero; he is finally breaking out of his egg at the worse possible timing. The sentient Curse is very powerful right now, capable of crushing anything in a single attack; it will not leave Nero alone.

    Just as I had thought that a river of tendrils released from the core, and they came at Nero with great fury.

    The Curse also seemed to understand that Nero could pose a serious threat to it and want to crush him before he could be a trouble.

    I wish I could help him in some way, but I could not. The only thing I could do was warn him, and I am doing just that, screaming my mind off at him through our link, asking him is get out of my body as soon as possible, but it looks like he is not listening to me, I have sensed no reaction from him.

    Soon, the hundreds of tendrils of Curse had reached the cracking egg of Nero, which looked like a work of art itself with numerous beautiful designs on it; this work will soon be destroyed by those descending tendrils; I just hope that Nero somehow survives.

    Hun!

    Hundreds of tendrils came down on the cracking egg, and just when they were about to crash on the egg, a faint white light released from the egg and vaporized every tendril that came to attack it.

    "Snort!"

    Seeing that, a relieved smile couldn''t help but appear on my face before it disappeared as I heard the snort from the Curse inside the core.

    The next second, thousands of tendrils released from the core, thicker and more powerful than the cursed tendrils earlier, and all of them went for the egg.

    As it came down on the egg, it had again released the faint white light, and like before, all the curse tendrils vaporized the moment they touched the white light.

    In front of this white light, it did not matter how many tendrils were there or how strong they were; as long as they touched the white light, they would bepletely vaporized, leaving not even a single speck.

    Khutch!

    The cracks had spread throughout the whole egg by the time all the tendrils vaporized when suddenly something came out of the egg. At first, I did not believe what I was seeing had to look carefully to ensure I was not hallucinating.

    Tiny antlers are the first thing that came out; these centers are pink with beautiful scarlet and blue designs. These antlers looked like they had been carved by the great creator themselves; they were enchantingly beautiful, but the surprise of antlers is nothing in front of what Ive seen next.

    Khutch!

    The antlers moved up, and a cute white face came out of the egg before his whole body wobbled out of it like a newborn, newborn fawn, but this is no fawn; it is a cub, a very cute wolf cub with antlers on his head.

    What came out of eggs is a white snow cub with antlers; I am in shock would be an understatement. To be honest, I had expected Nero to be a snake; it is the form he had held before, but he turned into a wolf and a wolf with antlers, and he looked damn cute.

    I did not want to admit it, but he looked cuter than Ashlyn, the cutest thing I had ever seen in my life. Anyone who would see him finds the same. With its snow-white fluffy fur and gemmed eyes, and enchanting antlers, he is the cutest thing in the world.

    Crunch Crunch Crunch

    As Nero came out, he immediately started to munch on the eggshells, and within seconds, he finished eating them all.

    Just as he finished eating, a huge hand made of the Curse came at Nero; the Curse did not want to take any chances and attacked Nero with its strongest attack.

    "Die, you, little bastard!" The Curse shouted from the core and brought down its hand at Nero; seeing that, my heart couldn''t help but shudder.

    I should not have felt fear at all; the moment hand came close to it, a white light began to radiate from snow-white fur of Nero as it did; it had wiped out the powerful attack instantly; it did not even take a second topletely wiped out.

    "Father, don''t worry, I will get rid of this parasite for you," Nero said in a cute toddler voice before turning into the streak while I remained utterly dumbstruck.

    ''He talked.'' I said to myself in shock.

    First, it was the Curse and now Nero; from what I had read, it is very difficult for artificial life to learn to talk from gaining sentient. It requires a huge amount of time and many life-changing chances, but these two seemed to be in no need of those things.

    Looking at the size of Nero, he looked like a wolf cub which is barely a month old and talks like a toddle who had just learned to speak without stumbling, but I have no doubt that he is intelligent, as intelligent as me or even above.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Nero streaked inside the core without a problem, and secondter, pure which light shot out of the core and with it mournful screams of the Curse that hearing it even I started to feel the pity for it despite knowing what sort of abomination it is.

    Soon, all the dark tendril covering the core had disappeared, but the white light of Nero had intensified again that even seeing my core in the zing light had be difficult.

    "You will not be able to hide this time, vermin!" Nero shouted, and white light again intensified and began to spread inside my body and soul from the core, reaching into the deepest corner of me.. It seems like Nero is not willing to spare even a speck of Curse, wanting to eradicate all by his purifying light.

 Chapter 2004 - Purification

    <h4>Chapter 2004 - Purification</h4>

    "We should act now," Ma said as she had ced five bricks-like artifacts around Micheal. These bricks are sealing type artifacts that would have no problem in sealing Master ss Tyrant, and above as long as they are willing to provide the energy, these artifacts could seal anything

    "Wait for a little; the artifacts are charged beforehand; we will be able to activate them at a moment''s notice," Finn said as he felt the aura of curse increasing in Micheals''s body.

    Seconds passed by painfully, as the aura of curse grew, the hope in the old Finns heart died down little by little before it had disappeared entirely.

    "Maybe fate did not want our academy to shine again," Old Finn said with a disappointed sigh. "Ma activates the sea," He was saying when he stopped midway as he sensed apletely different aura from Micheal, an aura that is the opposite of curse.

    Feeling this aura is like finally seeing the sunshine after an endless night.

    ''This curse bastard!'' I cursed in my mind loudly.

    This bastard had created a fail-safe in case it had somehow failed to take control over my core and get eradicated. It had left its clone hibernating very deep inside me that even I could not be able to sense it.

    Nero had sensed it, and now his blinding purification light is burning it as it burned the cursed bastard in my core.

    Soon, the clone had burned to Ashes, and the radiant light receded toward the Nero in core before it even disappeared from the core, and Nero came out of the core.

    "Father, I have eradicated that vermin and every trace of it; it would never trouble you again," Nero informed happily. "Good job, Nero. Without you, I would have died by the curse''s hands," I said to him gratefully.

    Hearing that ecstatic smile appeared on his face, which he tried to control and bring the serious expressions which made him look even cuter than he already is.

    "It is nothing, father; I am sure you have been fine," He said, still happy with the praise I have given him.

    There are many questions I have to ask Nero, especially him calling me father, which is making me quite unforgettable, but I decided to hold on to those questions and focus onpleting my breakthrough which, I hadn''t finished yet.

    The changes are still happening in the core, but it will be finished within a few minutes, and I will have the Inheritance Core, which I wanted so much.

    The core now very much looked like a world. If my core is shown in a telescope, an astronomer would have no doubt about it being a world. The spinning with clouds and faintndmass floating inside it are the signs of the world.

    From the books I had read, the properties and look of the core are dependent upon the materials and formation I had. I had used a creation material which literally used to create the world; it is no surprise my core looks like a damn world; I wonder whether it had got the properties of it.

    Hun!

    I was watching the core maturing when suddenly I noticed something; I saw watering out of the ground of my core speedily, it wasing out from everywhere than within a second, it had filled the whole world, submerging the huge floating continent, leaving only tiny ind above.

    The sudden appearance of the sea seemed to be affected the whole core; the world had be vibrant, and the ind was barren before now had some greenery.

    ''Nero, is that water part of the curse?'' I asked when I felt the presence the water was giving off is simr to that of the curse.

    "Yes, it is its essence; it ispletely purified and would be very useful for your core, father," Nero informed, and I had finally taken a sigh of relief before happiness welled up in my heart.

    I had read in the Hermes library that the essence of artificial life is extremly precious. They are something that is produced after many trials and tribtions, which makes them special life, and their essence is extremly useful.

    I had already seen the benefits it could give me, and they are just trailers of the real thing which I would receive in the future.

    Hun!

    The core had finally matured, and I had readied myself to receive the amazing benefits I had worked so tirelessly for in the past year when suddenly something different happened; three streaks suddenly came out of nowhere and burrowed inside the core.

    "Fuck!"

    I followed the streaks with my consciousness and found myself standing on the ind, which is full of strange energy which energized my whole body.

    I did not have to think to know where I am; I am in my Inheritance core. It is the ce that could have a river of my bloodline energy andke which is filled with powerful essence energy.

    The three streaks entered in my core are my Inheritance core is in front of me, around, and in theke. Theke contains the thickest essence of purified curse and also other energies, which is likely why the mysterious shield had burrowed itself inside theke.

    I am quite amazed seeing the shield in one piece, seeing the dents and sheer amount of cracks present inside it. Looking at it, I am sure the shield would break into pieces, even someone like my sister tapped on it gently.

    Beside theke is my Refinement Tower, whose eight floors had been lighted up; I would have lighted up the ninth one if I had not faced the restrictions. My totem artifact, on the other hand, is floating above theke, pulsing gently, an indication that something about to happen to it.

    The appearance of a totem artifact and refinement tower in my core is strange. Usually, they did not reside in the core in this early stage, but the normal rules did not apply to my core.. It is core with rule-bending power as its primary element; it will do things that will be impossible for the other cores to do.

 Chapter 2005 - The Great Cycle

    <h4>Chapter 2005 - The Great Cycle</h4>

    Buzz!

    A few secondster, my sword buzzed, and it began to melt before it transformed into silver-red molten metal, and I am getting a pull from it; it is demanding the resources for its upgrade.

    Seeing that, I tried to summon my storage ring, and to my shock, my storage ring had appeared on my finger. The ring is not fake; The thing I materialized with my imagination but a real thing. I could feel it real and could see things inside it.

    Basic Inheritance Core could not do this; they can not bring real-world things into the core until it reaches a high level and creates a real dimension inside it, but for something like that to happen, the core needed to reach the very advanced level.

    Even having a creation material, if I were to give my answer for it, then it had likely happened due to thebination of things. Like the creation material, rule-bending power, time and space resources, and even stardust of remdon.

    It is an interesting topic, and I would love to dwell on it more, but now, my totem artifact is hungering for the resources, and I have to give the resources to it.

    I did not waste any time and summoned out resources; there are a huge number of resources, especially metals and ores. I have paid special attention to metals in my adventures and collected every scrap; I have found it useful; in case I have needed it for the advancements of my totem artifact.

    I began to take out all the scrap I had and started to throw it at the swirl, which is taking it all. I am quite surprised at the sheer volume of the resources the swirl is consuming.

    From having a diameter of less than half a meter, it had turned into a huge blob that has a radius of more than ten meters, and it is still growing as it continues to swallow more and more resources.

    Its size is not the only thing that had changed, its color had also changed from having a silver-red color to turning entirely back, and now it looked quite scary as it swallowed one resource after another.

    Soon, its size has reached the sixteen-meter diameter, and it had stopped swallowing the metals; though it still has its hunger, it just now is hungering for something different. Thankfully I have what it needs and started to throw away herbal resources at it.

    I started with low-level resources before moving to high-level ones; even the lowest level resources I had thrown at it was Tyrant grade, and regr unranked Tyrants would fight to the death for it.

    The herbal essences had not changed their size, but they had changed their color, from ck; it had turned to brown.

    Buzz!

    Finally, after six minutes, I had stopped throwing the herbal resources on it. Its hunger has been satiated, and it buzzed as violet runes began to appear on it. Within a minute, the violet runes have covered every inch of the blob.

    The blob started spinning slowly, and as it spun, its size began to shrink slowly. Thick polluted smoke begins to release from it as it spins, which is quickly absorbed by the pink clouds above; they begin to thicken as they absorb the thick brown smoke released from it.

    Three minutes passed by, and in these three minutes, the size of the blob had reduced to a third of what it was, and it had stopped releasing the dense smoke. Its color had also changed, and now it had turned white, though it is still shrinking with every spin.

    Crackle Crackle Crackle

    Suddenly, a crackling sound began to ring out from clouds above; they felt like a real cloud and made them sound like the real clouds make before they bring down the rain.

    Pata Pata Pata

    I had just thought that when the rain started falling and to my surprise, the train looked just like the normal rain but it was anything but normal rainfall.

    Each drop of rain is filled with high-density energy, and when it fell on the ground, I felt the quality of the earth improve by a tiny fraction; not only that, I felt the quality of the energy in the ind increse by a fraction.

    The rain had onlysted for a minute, but it had brought a significant change.

    Seeing what just happened, I am in awe of my core; what it had just done is beyond amazing. It had taken the impurities released by blob and converted it into something meaningful. It is akin to what the real world does, and we have a term for it, ''The Great Cycle.''

    Thud Thud Thud

    Two more minutes had passed when another change urred in the blob; it started to release a white-colored turd which people like my teacher called peerless mold. The turd it releases impurities are a very precious mold for other people, and it is kept releasing one after another, and with each release, its size would shrink.

    It releases the turd for about one and half a minute, releasing about forty-nine pieces, and by that time, its size shrunk to half a meter radius, and it had turnedpletely colorless.

    Hun!

    I thought now my sword would take a shape, as it had happened in the past, but something entirely different happened.

    Buzz!

    One-forth part of the blob tore itself and fell down; it had directly fallen on the shield before seeping inside it while the formation on the main blob buzzed and lighted up so brightly that I could not see what was happening inside.

    My eyes couldn''t help but be excited seeing that, soon, my totem artifact would reveal itself, and I couldn''t help but wonder about the new advancements it would have.

    Till now, whenever my totem artifact upgraded, it had always given me great surprise with its advancements, and this time would be no different.

 Chapter 2006 - Regressive Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 2006 - Regressive Breakthrough</h4>

    "Gasp!"

    A loud gasp came out of my mouth as I looked at my sword; it hadpletely changed. From earlier crystalline, it went metallic, and it looked amazing.

    It is still a greatsword with simr dimensions, but now it had a metallic de on which beautiful silvery patterns.

    The guard, grip, and pommel, on the other hand, are entirely vibrant green in color; the grip and pommel are simple with no design, but in the center of the rain guard had the circr emblem of abomination, in a dark grey color.

    The design of abomination has be even more realistic; if one looked at the design for more than a second, they would see the abomination in front of them with hundreds of tentacles with thousands of mouths and eyes on them.

    I took a good look at my sword before taking it in my hands and immediately felt the heaviness of it; it had be even heavier, but it was something I could bear with my strength. The sword feltfortable in my hand and felt very familiar; there is no ufortableness one might expect with the new designs.

    There are no changes in the number of enchantments, but the three enchantments have changed greatly. I could not do many things with them that I was not able to do before.

    The swords defenses have also increased; it would not let the hostile energies pass as easily as it was before.

    I am happy with the new development of my sword, and with time, it will be even more powerful. I could feel the way the energies of the core interacted with it, and if it remained here for a long time, it would have many positive changes.

    I yed with my sword for a while before I looked at the mysterious shield which is still inside theke. The refined mold of my sword had healed all its cracks and dents, but the shield is a long way from recovering; its aura is still weak and would need quite a time before it could be used.

    Rumble Rumble Rumble

    I was looking around my core when suddenly, I felt the ruble. The earth shook, and the sea raged before I was thrown out of my core.

    I looked at my core from outside and saw hundred runic chainsing out of it. The runic chains held different colors, but the one that upies the most is pink; it is had upied more than 50% runes color spectrum.

    "Finally!" I said after seeing the runic chainsing out of the core; they have finallye out, and now, I could have the breakthrough I had waited for so long.

    It took a few seconds for the runes to spread into every corner of my body and soul. They are reached every corner, and their density is far greater than my old runes, a little more than seven times greater, which is a lot.

    BUZZ!

    My runes buzzed, and they buzzed like they were thunder and released the energy, which is unlike any energy I had experienced before. It is multicolored with having a pink majority of it and is thick like a liquid, but it not and begin to seep into the deepest corner of me that even curse had not able to reach.

    It is also rapidly beginning to mend my consciousness and heal the soul that is giving me quite a pain. Feeling the pain rapidly decreasing, I couldn''t help but be relieved.

    As I absorbed the energy, the changes began to appear in my aura, but these changes were opposite to what one might expect.

    My aura, instead of increasing, began to decrease slowly. I had an aura of Peak Elite, but now it is slowly regressing; seeing that big bright smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. It is happening; the Inheritance is working as I had designed it to be.

    With all these changes happening to my core, I thought it might now work at all, but it is working all aright and better than I had expected. I am feeling so ecstatic that I had never felt in my life about any of my breakthroughs; it is truly amazing.

    "A Regress!" Ma muttered, seeing the aura of Micheal regressing. Her face looked like she had a big smelly fly. A regress is a rare phenomenon, but it happened; in it, one level up but one''s strength instead of increasing, it decreases.

    The regress not only affects the strength but also the potential of one; this is why it is also called a ''slow poison,'' and many people go mad and evenmit suicide due to extreme depression, as most people who suffered under it are talented powerhouses who could not take this heavy blow.

    "Look at his expressions; he seemed to have gone mad knowing he is regressing," Ma said and as she looked at Micheal, who had a beaming smile on his face which was getting brighter by a second.

    "Seeing that radiant light, I thought he had survived the biggest danger but fell into an even bigger one which will slowly eat him alive," Old Finn said as he looked at Micheal with sadness.

    Sad to see their brightest star regressing and also sad for the Academy, they have lost their precious gem and hope to take their Academy to the height it was three thousand years ago. It seemed like fate really did not want their Academy to shine again.

    "I hope you will have a heart strong enough to bear the slow poison," He added with a sigh. He had seen many talented people suffering the regress in his lifetime, and some of the decisions they took were not only harmful to themselves but for their world itself.

    They are the perfect targets for the Grimm Monsters to poach, seeing their willpower copse, and they are at their weakest.. The Pyramid always keeps an eye on these people, sometimes even finishing them off if it suspects they have betrayed the race or going to.

 Chapter 2007 - Inexplicable

    <h4>Chapter 2007 - Inexplicable</h4>

    Finally, all the energy had been absorbed by my body and soul, and my aura had been regressed to the early Elite stage. It is at the edge of Elite, any lower, and I would have fallen down from the Elite stage.

    I opened my eyes and saw the world in a different light; as I got control over my core, my understanding of things have changedpletely. I could not see things, know things and do things that I could not do before and some done by very few people or none in the world.

    I looked at the council members and saw sadness and pity in their eyes. If I had been their ce and saw the regressing, I would have felt the same; it is called the slow poison for nothing.

    While its true I had regressed but not in the way the thing I am, my strength had increased tremendously that even I could not properly calcte how powerful Ive became, but one thing is sure, no one in the Academy is my match anymore.

    Even if all the council members attacked me together, I would still not be able to touch me while I would be able to defeat them within a few seconds.

    "Little Micheal, I am sorry." Councilmember Finn said as he looked at me with his old eyes full of sadness. "I am fine councilman, nothing bad had happened to me," I replied with a smile, but he just shook his head, taking my words as optimism.

    Seeing his expressions, I knew there was no use in exining things to me, so I focused on the things I could and immediately summoned my armor. I do not want to show my naked body to them than I already had.

    As I summoned my armor, hundreds of thousands of Green, Silver, and Pink vines came out of me. These vines are thin, thinner than even a hair, and now they are wearing the armor around my body, their speed so fast that even both councilmen were not able to see it properly with all their power.

    The weaving of armor looked like a grandmaster''s work, and it is a grandmaster''s work; the weave of armor is 99% work of someone known as Grandmaster Synvald. There is a collection of tomes of his work in the broken tower.

    His designs are so amazing that I had copied it whole; I could not create something like it even with centuries of study.

    It only took a moment for my armor to appear, and when it did, even I got stumped by the beauty of it despite already knowing what sort of my armor would look like.

    It looked ten times better than the designs I had visualized them to be; the green, silver, and pink color form the wonderfulbination that would attract anyone''s eyes. Even both councilmembers had been taken aback by its beauty.

    The armor had the design of silver sparrow wings on my chest as usual; there is another symbol on my chest right below th symbol of sparrow wings; it is the emblem of the Academy. I had materialized during the championship, but it was temporary; this time, it would be permanent.

    The symbol of the Academy represents the deep respect I have for this institution that had fostered me and made me who I am; everything I have achieved today is because of it.

    Hun!

    I was just about to speak to the two council members when suddenly, an explicable feeling came over me. It is the greatest feeling Ive ever felt, and the closes thing I couldpare to it was the earliest memory I have of me sleeping into my mother''sp.

    I now feel like I have been embraced, my mother and earned her love; it is a very strange feeling that confused the hell out of me.

    The feeling hadsted for a fraction of a moment, and I had even throught I am hallucinated it somehow when I felt something from my core.

    ''What the fuck!'' I cursed in my mind loudly; something had happened to my core; rather, something appeared around it.

    A ball of earthly white glow had appeared, and now it is revolving around my core like a satellite while radiating a gentle glow on my core like a moon would. This glow is giving me the same feeling as I felt earlier at a much fainter level.

    I could feel this glow means no harm to me; it is extremely beneficial to me and will bring me tremendous benefits.

    The question is, where did ite from? One moment an inexplicable feeling came over me, and the next second, I found the glow in my heart. I have to know what it is, but it is not the right time or ce to do that; I will do it when I reach home.

    I opened my eyes and looked at both councilmembers, who were still staring at my armor; I shook my head to that and collected the formation mat and other stuff before turning to councilmembers.

    "Ready to go back, councilmen?" I asked them; both of them nodded before taking a step toward the way we hade when they suddenly stopped and with shock on their faces.

    I tore the space apart in front of them, and it is not a surprising thing, amon for an Elite powerhouse to do, but what umon is I had done it without the help of any artifact and the ease I had done it.

    "Travelling to space in such area is a very dangerous young man; you should know that well," Councilwomen Ma said in an admonishing tone as she got over her shock.

    She is right; the space is very unstable here that even Master ss Tyrant would not dare to travel here spatially. This is why we had teleported outside of the forest when we came here and walked inside.

    "We will be fine, councilwomen," I said; stepped inside me; my core has given me some great understanding about the space; it had given me enough confidence I could tear the space apart to travel through this unstable space.

 Chapter 2008 - Alarmed

    <h4>Chapter 2008 - rmed</h4>

    In a very secret ce.

    "What happened? Did humansunch an attack?" Asked the Lionman who''s projection appeared beside the old Werewolf.

    Others who appeared also looked at the old Werewolf; while most of the time, they are aggressive, but humans have also been the first aggressors many times. It all depends on whether the humans think they will get an advantage in doing that.

    "It is good they attacked; I could finally unleash the curses I had prepared for centuries," Said the Snakemanughing weirdly that few people sitting around the table shuddered hearing it, despite the fact they are present in with their real bodies.

    The snakeman is one of the dangerous people in the coven; its power could be counted in the top 3, but it is not what made them shudder but the methods he employed to kill his enemies. They hope that even humans have the sense tomit suicide when they see it than fight against it fruitlessly.

    The old Werewolf remained silent to their questions before everyone noticed something different with the old Werewolf and quieted down, waiting for him to speak.

    "About four minutes ago, TRIONA sensed this from the world''s core," He said gravely, and projection of fluctuation appeared in front of them; it is very different from the fluctuation that world core releases now and them.

    The TRIONA always keeps an eye on world core; it is important. The world core is conscious, and its will is made of all living things of the world, and it hates them fiercely.

    See!

    A secondter, a Snakeman sucked the sharp breath, and understanding shed in the eyes of several other people, and their expressions have also turned grave.

    "Yes, this fluctuation belongs to ''Blessing of World,'' the same one that appeared three thousand and four hundred years ago," Said the old Werewolf gravely, and another graph had appeared which is nearly identical as other.

    Hearing the Werewolf, the expressions of everyone sitting turned grade. They know the meaning of blessing and know what happened three thousand and four hundred years ago. They have nearly wiped out; if not for TRIONA, those two devils would have wiped them out from the face of the world.

    "Do we have intelligence on who had received the blessing?" Ask a Crockman. To that, the old Werewolf shook his head.

    "Humans have be very secretive about their members with great potential, but I am very sure it is one of these nine," Said old Werewolf, and a projection of seven people appeared.

    If Micheal had been here, he would have been surprised to see an image in the projection along with many of his friends.

    "These two have the highest of a chance of receiving the blessing," Old Werewolf added, singling out the projection Micheal and Jill.

    "These two are sessors of those two devils, and there is a 60% chance that one of them has received the blessing," Said Apeman at the end, and everyone nodded, including the old Werewolf. "We could not wait anymore; we have to act now without giving these vermins any chance to grow," Added Apeman and again received affirmation for its word from the whole council.

    "We will begin the first phase of our central n immediately; the first order of the business would be crushing the legacies of those two devils."

    "This symbolic step, if sessful, will crush the morals of humans forces, and we will get to weed out the future trouble," Said old Werewolf, and multiple projections appeared in front of them; in the projection, there are images of riverfield academy, wisdom tower and hawthorn sea in them.

    The only difference between them is that Riverfield Academy is coated in green halo while the two supremes are in a red halo.

    Thump Thump Thump

    "It''s time we finally show the humans their ce, that they only belong to our dinner tes," Said the Tigerman, and everyone thumped their fist on the table in the affirmation.

    In Pyramid!

    "This!" Everyone got stumped by seeing the graph, which is a little fuzzier than what Grimm Monsters have, but it could still be seen clearly. It is not just members of the Pyramid Council present here but also the most important and powerful old monsters who are present physically and through the projection.

    "Grand Commander, is what we are seeing the truth?" Lenora asked; her voice was shaking, which is very unlike for the leader of one of the Supreme, but the news is too shocking and important for her emotions not to be affected like it.

    "The Pyramid had sensed it nine minutes ago, and I summoned you all immediately," She said and looked at everyone.

    "I want the list of everyone who had leveled up from your organization and all the other organization, and this time, I will not tolerate any secrete; I want aplete and truthful list of all people who had leveled up in the past hour," She ordered.

    The title of Grand Commander is not for the show; even if she is weaker than some old monsters, they will have to follow her order.

    "Lord Chalise, dispatch the Sentinals to Riverfield Academy to check on Micheal Zaar; I want aplete report on him within an hour," She added.? "It will be done, grandmander," He affirmed.

    "Ready our forces; the Grimm Monsters wouldunch the attack on the central continent as soon as a day," She ordered. It is clear that since they have sensed it, the Grimm Monsters would have sensed it too, and they would waste no time in attacking, seeing the price they had paid three thousand years ago.

    Now the question is, who had received the blessing. Not only Grimm Monsters but humans also did not know who had received the blessingst time. They only know it is either Ramona Hawthorn or Catherin Roosevelt but don''t know exactly who.

    Both of them had never answered this question in their life, and thus it had remained a mystery. Hera wished it hadn''t been. If she had the information, she would have made a better decision.

    "Lord Chalice, order the sentinels to bring the Micheal Zaar to Pyramid, it did not matter whether he had made the breakthrough or not, I want him in the Pyramid," Hera said.

    Micheal is too precious to leave him behind the academy; he would be one of the people who would be targeted by the Grimm Monsters first.

 Chapter 2009 - Space Locked

    <h4>Chapter 2009 - Space Locked</h4>

    After a moment of hesitation, both of the councilmembers stepped into the spatial rift, and as they entered inside, the horror couldn''t help but dawn on their face.

    The spatial seal here is something else entirely, filled with scythe-like spatial des that could tear through the leaders like them like they are butter. If it had been a few hours ago, I would have had the same expressions on my face, but I have advanced.

    The space sea is nearly as deadly to me as it is to them; the only difference between us is that I have the confidence to navigate through it.

    "It is not that dangerous," I said to the two of them, seeing them looking at the exit, which is closing up slowly. "It would not take us more take us more than a minute to reach the Academy," I added with a smile and covered them with my energy before I moved into the space sea.

    My speed was very fast from the beginning, but it looked like I was moving very slowly as I was moving in a zigzag fashion. Speed is a necessity here; those sharp long space des would tear through me without giving me any chance to defend; if I did not avoid them.

    We moved in such a fashion for nearly twenty seconds before we passed the unstable part of the space sea, but despite that, I did not reduce my speed, even increased it further.

    I did not need anypass; I could sense the direction of the academy through the seed I had ced there. Before, I was not able to do something like it, but now, it is not a problem for me.

    I have not be powerful enough that I could sense my seed from anywhere in the world, especially through the non-interference areas like the academy, where teleporting is extremely hard without explicit permission, which I have.

    I had fused my seed in the teleportation formation of my home; it released the hidden signals that I could sense with the help of my core; this made the navigating extremely easy.

    Tear!

    Fifteen secondster, I had stopped and opened another tear and stepped out of it with the other two councilmembers.

    "Home sweet home!" I said as I stepped into the formation with two councilmembers behind me who had an expression of shock on their faces. They have had that expression for quite a while; if I did not know them well enough, I would have considered it to be their natural expressions.

    Click!

    I opened the door of the small room and walked out with two councilmen behind me. A few secondster, I was in my living room and about to inform the Teacher when I saw her appearing at my door with two councilmembers behind her.

    I am not surprised seeing her; all the teleportation formations are connected to centralmand with the headmistress as its controller. She had control over all the teleportation formations and was alerted every time a teleportation formation was used in any kind.

    She opened the door and came in with the council members. "Looking at your expressions, it seemed like you have seeded in your breakthrough," the Teacher said as she appeared in front of me and began to look at me carefully.

    "Yes, I seeded," I replied, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face when I had said that. I had worked very hard to achieve this breakthrough and couldn''t help but feel slightly proud when I informed other of this, especially my Teacher, who had a big hand in making it happen.

    "Congrattion on bing Tyrant Micheal, you have achieved the feat that only one person in the history of our world was able to achieve before," "You have no idea how proud you have made me feel achieving it," She said with slightly numb eyes.

    "I wouldn''t have been able to achieve without your and academies help teacher," I said emotionally, to which the Teacher smiled.

    "Sessor, now that you have be Tyrant, show us your real strength; you don''t have to hide it from us?" Councilman Harrison asked with burning curiosity in his eyes.

    "It is my strength councilman, I am not hiding anything," I said as I increased the intensity of my early elite aura.

    Hearing that, both teachers and councilmen got shocked; the only ones that were not shocked were councilmen Ma and Finn, but they have struggling expressions on their faces as they are trying to understand something but are not able to.

    "Stop joking around, Micheal," Councilman Harrison said, frowning and also a little angry, thinking I was joking with him.

    "I am not joking, councilman," I said, and this time my expressions are serious. He opened his mouth to say something but closed it and looked at fellow councilmembers who had stopped trying to make sense of things.

    So, when their friend looked at them for an answer, they just nodded and, seeing that great disappointment and sadness, couldn''t help but appear in his eyes.

    "Micheal, have you regressed?" Teacher asked, her voice was slightly shaking when she said it. "Yes, in a certain way, I have, but believe me, it is a positive change I had nned to get from the beginning," I said with a smile to ease her worries, but it seemed to have confused her and councilmembers even more.

    "What do you mean it is something you have nned from the beginning?" Teacher asked, clearly vexed by my confusing words.

    Hun!

    I had just opened my mouth to answer her question when I closed it, and a serious expression appeared on my face.

    "Space around the academy had been locked just now," I informed as I sensed space lock around the academy, shocking both the Teacher and councilmen.

    Eeeooo Eeeooo Eeeeooo

    I had just informed them when loud sirens began to ring out throughout the academy, the automatic security system of the academy had been activated, sensing the locked space, and it started to ring out sirens in the warning.

    "Activate the invasion protocol," the Teacher ordered, reacting immediately, "I will be activating the dome of Skyheart!" She said and took out a shield-like artifact and activated it as it began to shine; I had immediately felt the change around the academy.

 Chapter 2010 - 15 Grimms I

    <h4>Chapter 2010 - 15 Grimms I</h4>

    "People of Riverfield Academy, today the Great Grimm Race will purify you for your wretched crimes," A loud voice rang throughout the Academy.

    The Teacher had just given her order when we heard the voice of Grimm Monsters, hearing that our expressions changed immediately and we appeared outside. As we did, expressions of Teacher and all councilmen changed drastically, and horror couldn''t help but appear on their faces.

    There are fifteen Grimm Monsters in the sky of Academy, all zing aura of Master ss Tyrant. The weakest of them is the mid-Master ss Tyrant, while the strongest one seemed to have even slightly above the Master ss but had not quite reached the stage above.

    All of the people of the Academy are looking at the Grimm Monsters with horror; some have even copsed in fear. They understood what kind of terror they represented; they could easily wipe out the whole Academy in a matter of seconds with their strength.

    Of the fifteen Grimm Monsters, twelve of them are holding huge artifacts in their hands which seemed to be even bigger than the humans, and all of them are targetting toward the Academy.

    Rip Rip Rip

    We had just appeared in the sky when we heard a ripping sound and saw twelve grey beams released from the ground, at the same time twelve ck beams released from the artifacts they had been holding.

    Seeing the beams, my expressions couldn''t help but change; this is not a spur-of-moment attack but the one that had been nned for months or even a year. nting the source of twelve beams on academy ground undetected is not a simple thing; it would have taken a lot of time.

    "These beams areing from very powerful artifacts; it is very hard to destroy them," Councilman Finn said as he reappeared, hearing that no one was surprised.

    He had disappeared when the beams have appeared, and I had felt him attacking the source. The result was obvious; the Grimm Monsters would not have ced such artifacts here that could be destroyed so easily.

    Crack Crack Crack¡­Bang!

    The two beams crashed on both sides as they did, the shield of Skyheart that Teacher had deployed cracked into pieces, much to the horror of thousands of people who were watching.

    "Shield of Stoneheart!" Teacher said, unfazed by the breaking of a shield. As she said it, another shield materialized as if it had already been there.

    The Academy has powerful defenses; while Grimm Monsters may have known about the majority of them, they do not know about all of them. Even I did not know about all of them and was not even the council aware of them, only the headmistress is aware of them, and those are not easy to break.

    Crack Crack Crack¡­Bang!

    Again the beams on two sides begin to crack the shield before they start to crack before exploding into pieces like the previous shield covering the Academy.

    "Sheild of Braveheart!" Teacher said, and again, another shield covered the Academy; this one is faint red color and looked more powerful than the other two shields.

    "Hehehe, no matter how many shields you erect, we will going to destroy them all before destroying you all," Said the leading Stone Lightning Tigerman whileughing loudly.

    "It is right in a way; deploying such powerful shields cost us a lot of resources that could be better used elsewhere," I said as I looked at beams covering the new shield. "It is better we destroy these bastards, it will save us a lot of resources, and we will also get our hands on those powerful dome breaker artifacts," I said with a smile before I started to fly up.

    "Micheal!" The Teacher said, the first time bringing change in her expressions since the attack began. "I will be fine Teacher, it is time to show the world that our Academy is no pushover; they will pay with their life if they dared to something like that," I said and flew up.

    Teacher again opened her mouth to stop me but closed it as she felt a hand on her shoulder, "He is right; it is time to tell the world we are no pushovers, and since he dared to take action means he has some confidence against them," Councilman Finn said.

    "Have you seen Micheal do anything that he is not confident about doing?" Councilman Finn asked, seeing she is still not convinced.

    She struggled for a while before she nodded, but a momentter, she had taken out a couple ofmand disks and began to activate them. While she is willing to give her student the freedom to make his own choices, she is still taking precautions in case he needs her help.

    In Pyramid

    The pyramids control room is buzzing with new updates every second; the Grimm Monsters attack came sooner than they had expected. Theyunched their attack within ten minutes of sensing the blessing, not a day, not a week, not even aplete hour, just ten minutes.

    Even they were prepared, they were still caught off guard as the Grimm Monsters have deployed hundreds of their powerful legions across the continents,ing across the human''s borders in full force.

    "Grand Commander, thepanies of Grimm Monsters, have arrived at the Nasrad Ind, Abyss Leaf Mountain, and Riverifeled Academy," Informed Major Ross, adding three more screens to the already hundreds.

    Hera''s eyes couldn''t help sharped seeing that "Targetting those three ces is symbolic, we have to save those ces," Lord Sylvestor said, he is the only leader of supreme who is present in themand rooms while others have gone to their responsibilities, takingmand of various legions are areas.

    The three areas they are targeting are all rted to Ramona Hawthorn and Cathering Roosevelt. Nasrad Ind was the birthce of Ramona Hawthorn; Abyss leaf peak is a ce where both of them had spent considerable time when they were hiding from Star Pce, and the Riverfield Academy had made them what they were.

    "It is not just a symbolic attack but also a trap, one wrong step, and we will suffer immeasurable losses that will have an implication on the whole war," Hera softly.

    While these ces are important and will have an effect on the morale of their forces, she could not take any hasty step saving them, but that does not mean she would not try to save them, but her approach would be cautious. She would not lose old monsters saving these ces; their value is too great.

    These attacks may seem symbolic to hurt their morale, but they are actually the traps for the old monsters; she is a hundred percent sure, some of the bastards from coven hiding in shadows like snakes, ready to strike the moment we fell on their trap.

    "Hun, what is he doing?" Lord Sylvestor said suddenly; Hera followed his gaze and got surprised too when she Micheal Zaar moved toward the Grimm Monsters.

    "Is he mad? There are fifteen masters there, the leader of thepany in limbo.. Even if he invoked the blessing, he is still not strong enough to contend against such force," Sylvester added.

 Chapter 2011 - 15 Grimms II

    <h4>Chapter 2011 - 15 Grimms II</h4>

    In a deep hidden ce

    "There is a 70% chance that this vermin is the one who had received the blessing," Said the old werewolf seeing the projection of Micheal flying toward the Grimm Monsters.

    "It is good; I am confident that force led by descendent would crush this bastard and that little organization behind it in pieces," said the Tigerman with confidence. Hearing that, the old werewolf nodded.

    "Tell your descended not to hold back anything, crush it soon as possible, and when he returned with victory, I will reward him personally," Said the old werewolf. "I will inform him of that right away," Said the Tigerman and tapped a few buttons on the te that was attached to his hands.

    As I appeared beside the shield, it opened a small way that was big enough for me tofortably pass through it.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. While a teacher may not like some decisions I made, but she will support me through them.

    As I passed through the gap she had opened, I summoned my armor. Thousands of tiny strings came out of me and weaved a beautiful armor across my body. Its weaves are clear, and they gave me perfect flexibility to move, and I could pass the energy through them at much more ease than before.

    "Gentlemen, you should know it is not polite toe to others home uninvited," I said to the fifteen Grimm Monsters in front of me, especially looking at the Stone Lightning Tigerman, the leader of the group.

    "Our intentions were never polite humans; we havee to destroy your little academy and you." Said Stone Lightning Tigerman as he pressed his knuckle against his palm and yellow lightning-sparked, which is powerful enough to turn an elite into the dust.

    "About that, you are slightly mistaken," I said with a small smile on my face, "It will be you guys who will be turning into essences roses; you are familiar with that, right?" I asked and even took out a ck-colored essence rose; seeing it, the aura''s of all the Grimm Monsters exploded; the only remaining calm was Stone Lightning Tigerman.

    From what I know, the Stone Lightning Tigerman tribe has a seat in the coven, which makes it a royal tribe. The members of all the royal tribes are powerful, seeing they have ess to an unimaginable amount of resources, and this one did not disappoint its lineage at all.

    The Stone Lightning Tigerman in front of me is powerful; he had taken a half step into Grandmaster stage, though he is still considered a Master ss Tyrant until he took aplete step into it.

    This half step made it very powerful, so powerful that almost no Master ss Tyrant could be a match of it, and to be honest, even I don''t know whether I would be able to defeat it or not, but I would very much try it, and with all the abilities, I might be even able to defeat it.

    "You joke well, human," The Stone Lightning Tigerman said with a smallugh and performed a small gesture with its hands. As he did, the twelve Grimm Monsters who had held the huge artifacts earlier moved and surrounded me.

    "It is quite a party to defeat a single me," I said, totally unfazed by the number of Grimm Monsters surrounding me.

    I instead focused on it; the Stone Lightning Tigerman is one of the bnced tribes; they have both speeds, defense, and destruction with stone and lightning as a primary element. This one in front of me was built like a tank; it even put a shame on the most muscles Rhinoman I had seen.

    It is a little above nine meters tall and is extremly bulked up. Its brown-yellow armor is very thick, thicker than my hand.

    "I think we have wasted enough time on this one human; kill him!" The Stone Lightning Tigerman ordered, but soon his movements turned awkward when he saw its subordinates were not attacking me, and instead, all of them had the expression of struggle in their eyes.

    For the first time, the confident expressions on Stone Lightning Tigerman disappeared, and the expression of rm couldn''t help but sh for a moment before an expressionless mask appeared on its face.

    "What did you do to them?" The Tigerman asked, "Me? I didn''t do anything to them." I replied, denying any involvement with the straight face. "Maybe you did not train your subordinate well, and they did not want to follow your order at all," I added.

    The words seemed to burn it as angry lightning raged into its eyes; it had to close its eyes for a moment to gain control over its emotions.

    "Hey guys, how about you all side with me and attack them?" I said to the Grimm Monsters, and to the rm of Tigerman and two Grimm Monsters behind him, all the twelve Grimm Monsters took a smooth bow at me before flying toward the Tigerman and group.

    "Have you people gone mad?" Asked the Sanguine Bullman holding a staff behind the Tigerman, "Words are useless against them, Mearfd; they have be his puppets," Tigerman said before looking at me.

    "So, it is really you who received the blessing of the world; only blessed could have the power to influence my men in front of my eyes," Tigerman said and flew toward me; the twelve Grimm Monsters surrounding him did not try to stop him.

    While the twelve Grimm Monsters are mid-ss Masters, the Stone Lightning Tigerman is above Peak ss Master; defeating twelve of them would not be a problem for him, even if the twelve of them fight with the synchronized fighting style.

    They will be handling the two peak Masters while I will fight against Stone Lightning Tigerman.. I couldn''t help but feel excited about it; I will be testing the power of my core against such a powerful enemy.

 Chapter 2012 - Royal

    <h4>Chapter 2012 - Royal</h4>

    Few Minutes Ago: Mistson

    "Sister, are you fine?" Asked Sandra, she was with her sister when she heard the news of Riverfield Academy getting attacked. She had immediately teleported her sister and her brother-inw into the family conference hall, which had ess to the secret feed.

    There are tens of projections ying in the family conference hall, but the biggest one is from the Riverfield Academy, where the Grimm Monsters are breaking one shield after another.

    See!

    A few secondster, they saw Micheal stepping behind his teacher and flying toward the Grimm Monsters, seeing that Sandra and some other people in the conference room couldn''t help but suck a sharp breath; even change had urred on Anna''s face.

    "Has marina had gone mad? Why is she letting Micheal go at the Grimm Monsters?" Sandra asked in horror.

    Just a few seconds passed when she said when she saw Micheal approaching the shield and the gap opening through it, which he passed through as the armor began to appear on his body.

    "They have really gone mad, not only your son but a whole lot of them; these are freaking Master ss Tyrants!"

    "Even father will have to run if hee across few of them and there are freaking fifteen of them, and that leading one seemed to have taken a half step out of Master ss if the numbers are right," Sandra said in absolute horror.

    She looked at her sister, who had not said a single word since she had said a word since the battle started; she was just holding her husband''s hand and watching her son intently on the screen with worry shing in her eyes.

    They have watched as Micheal passed through the gate and began conversing with an enemy like it was a civil meeting and not a fight where they would reach for each other''s throat at the next moment.

    They conversed for more than a minute before the leading Tigerman ordered his subordinate to attack. Seeing that, Sandra closed her eyes, not wanting to see what happened to her nephew when she began to hear shock gasps instead of shrieks of horror.

    She had tentatively opened her eyes to see what was happening and only gasped with shock; she saw Grimm Monsters bowing at her nephew before surrounding the three Grimm Monsters.

    "Fuck!" Sandra couldn''t curse in shock seeing that. She had already guessed her nephew had leveled up; otherwise, he wouldn''t have dared to take a step toward the Grimm Monsters. Still, the power to control the twelve Grimm Monsters and make them attack their own people is no simple thing.

    The whole room is shocked by such a disy of power, especially her sister. She could not seem to believe her son as this kind of power, even her peak, at thest battle she had fought.

    She was in the shock of her nephew''s power when her expressions as she saw the Stone Lightning Tigerman walking toward him. It is Royal and already taken a half step out of Master ss, fighting it would not be easy, as for defeating it, Sandra did not think her nephew could do it with all his strength.

    Stone Lighting Tigerman stopped fifty meters away and took out a grey saber. The grey saber looked mediocrepared to the weapons of the other Grimm Monsters, but it had the sharpest edge of all the Grimm weapons I had seen, and I am sure this is not even the most powerful ability his saber.

    "It looks like it really is you who had received the blessing, and that means I will have to finish you off no matter the price," It said, and a powerful aura zed about of it, which shook the space faintly and created crackle in the air.

    I don''tpletely understand what it said, but I know one thing and that I have to finish it off. This bastard alone has the power to finish off the whole academy, and I could not let that happen.

    As its aura zed, my greatsword appeared in my hand; its heavy weight gave me afortable feeling, made me believe I could do anything with it in my hands.

    "Die Human!" The Stone Lightning Tigerman shouted, and lightning streaked across its body before it appeared in front of me, and its huge, eight-meter-long saber came at me with every intention to divide tiny me into two.

    I was quite surprised by its speed, it is had it had teleported in front of me, but that did not keep me from reacting. I swung my sword on the counter, and my speed was no less than it despite no aura ring out of my body.

    Crackle

    Its sword had crossed half of the distance when suddenly a wide smirk appeared on his face, and lightning covered its saber heavily. The lightning is yellow in color with brown edges; it not only gave the feeling of destruction but also of heaviness.

    It looked like this bastard is really wanted to kill me; usually, Grimm Monsters do not use sneaky moves when they are fighting an important battle that is being fought to create an effect. It lessens the effect they are trying to produce, but this Tigerman did not seem to care about that; the only thing it cared is killing me.

    With lightning shing, the speed of its saber increased by five times immediately and moved to cut me into two. Seeing that, I increased the speed of my sword immediately and brought my sword in front of its saber.

    ng!

    Its huge saber shed against my tiny sword, and a smirk on the Tigerman''s face had widened up as all the lightning covering its saber moved at my sword.

    Seeing that, I immediately turned off all the defenses of my sword and let the heavy lightning climb over my sword before covering my body densely.. It had covered me so densely that it had formed a sphere of lightning around me, and every second, tens of bolts of thick lightning began to attack me.

 Chapter 2013 - Penta Roses

    <h4>Chapter 2013 - Penta Roses</h4>

    Dence lightning covered me like a cocoon, it is very thick and powerful, and tens of bolts are striking against me every second.

    If I had wished, I could have easily been able to defend against this attack, but I did not. It may sound idiotic and dangerous, but I wanted to test my defenses with it, and I have to say, they have not disappointed me.

    Thousands of runes across the strings of my strings lit up and formed a veryplex formation that would make any attack that came in my way crush it before sending it into my core. It is much like my previous defensive system but also different.

    The difference because it is now much moreplex and powerful, could do things that my previous defense was incapable of doing.

    Shoo Shoo Shoo

    To test the defense further, I activated one of its functions. As I did, hundreds of small formations inplex defense formations lit up and formed hundreds of invisible swirls around my armor that began to suck away lightning, covering me at incredible speed that a secondter, there was no lightning covering my armor; it had been all sucked away by my armor.

    I was shocked to see its efficiency and power, and I am not the only one. The gloating smile on the face of the Stone Lightning Tigerman froze away before turning that of the shock, though it had straightened its expressions within a second, the damage is already done.

    "You will have to try something stronger for next time; this attack of yours was like a touch of a feather," I said with a smile.

    "If you want strong, I will give you strong," It said, and a powerful aura shot out of its body with arcs of yellow lighting weaving around it; they will create tiny explosions in the air.

    "Might of Stone Lightning!" It shouted, and powerful lighting armor covered its body, taking its height to eleven meters. Its strength is now shuddering; no regr Master would be able to contend against this attack.

    "Nice Move, let me show you mine," I said to it as its giant body appeared in front of me like it had been teleported. "First Boost!" I said, taking the name of my old move, but like my armor, it had alsopletely changed.

    There is no change in my aura except for it being deeper while five palm-sized pink roses came out of me from behind me before silver and green vines were released from them and connected to five roses, forming a pentagon that floated behind me.

    Even without looking, I know the floating rose pentagon looked amazing to me, but it is not for the show. It had many uses and made the ''First Boost'' a little more epassing than being just a boosting move, and for a moment, I even thought of changing its name to ''Penta Boost'' but decided against that.

    As the rose pentagon had appeared behind me, strength like never before flowed into my veins, but not a single speck had leaked outside as if there was no change at all.

    With the powerful strength coursing through my veins and I swung my sword against the saber of the Tigerman, which had reached very close to my body, but my sword moved like an arrow and appeared before its saber before it could hack me into two.

    ng!

    Defeaning sound rang out as our weapons shed, and a vast shockwave released through the crash while a flood of lighting came at me, both through energy attack through the sword and direct lightning strikes.

    This time, the defenses of my sword activated, and they have immediately crushed the 70% power of the energy attack despite it being infused with the will while the flood of lightning that came at me had never touched me.

    Suddenly pink mist released from the Penta roses behind me, which covered my whole body, and as the thick bolt of lightning crashed against the mist, they crushed apart like the stone would be crushed under Warhammer before getting absorbed in my armor.

    The eyes of Stone Lightning Tigerman couldn''t help but pop up in surprise and anger seeing that. I would be too angry if my powerful attack got crushed in such away.

    This was no ordinary attack; it was from the member of the royal tribe who had taken half step out of Master ss. To defend it again, I had to make tens of quick calctions and disy the mist at perfect timing and in perfect amount to make it look like I had easily defended against it, but it was anything but easy.

    The pink mist receded just as fast it had appeared, and I looked at Stone Lightning Tigerman with a smile. "You are a member of the royal tribe; show me some real power," I said in a teasing tone, which had made it even angrier than it already is.

    "Snort!" It snorted instead of saying anything and attacking, and this time, its attack was much more powerful than before.

    The lightning became thinner and radiating even more power; the hundreds of bolts of it are moving around its body like they have their own consciousness. It is without a doubt that it infused its lightning with consciousness which will make the attack much powerful, but I am ready to face it.

    There is even a smile on my face; this Tigerman is undoubtedly the best opponent I could ask for to test my power. The only thing I have to do is remain careful; while it may look like I am beating it, it is not the case at all.

    There is so much strength it had not shown, and when it let it all out, I will have to use every speck of energy I have to fight against it.. I hope it will note to that; I am already making a n where I would be able to defeat it with much less strength than I need to.

 Chapter 2014 - Hepta Roses

    <h4>Chapter 2014 - Hepta Roses</h4>

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Itsunched attack after attack; it is fast as lightning and vicious as a thorned rock. It is attacking me from all sides; those who are looking at me will see me attacked with a flood of yellow lightning from brown edges from all the sides.

    They would not see Grimm Monsters or me; they would only see a huge number of yellow lightning attacking a single ce.

    Those who have the power of seeing our fight clearly will see it attacking me tens of times every second, and I would defend against every attack of it while the rose mist surrounding me would be crushed apart every bolt of lightning, even if the bolts had been infused with the power of the will which makes them very hard to destroy.

    It is not just its bolts of lightning that had been infused with the will but also my rose mist, and inside it, an invisible formation which I had designed for crushing any kind of elemental Grimm force, even if it that one is infused with the will.

    Attack after the attack came, and I had dealt with each and every one of them; the giant''s attacks are powerful, but I am no slouch either; I fought with my full concentration, countering any attacks that came in my way.

    While I am doing fine, the twelve Grimm Monsters I had enthralled were not so much; two peak-level Master ss Tyrants are hell-bent on destroying them. A few moments ago, the twelve of them were their friends and subordinates, and now they are fighting like they are their enemies.

    Still, their performance of twelve is better than I had expected and would be able tost quite a while without dying, which would be great. I do not want to lose any of the subjects to create the essence roses; a Master ss essence roses would be a very precious resource.

    Sup!

    The yellow lightning again transformed into the Stone Lightning Tigerman and attacked me with a saber, and I again moved with quick speed and crashed against it. This time, instead of attacking me again, it moved back and appeared a few hundred meters away.

    "Stone Wheels of Lightning!" It shouted and hundreds of stone wheels materials above it. This wheel look likes they have made of stones and has very sharp spites on them, which could tear anything apart, but that is not the dangerous thing about this wheel.

    The most dangerous thing about the wheels is the runes that have covered them, which are filled with concentrated lightning. The lighting is so concentrated that it feels like lightning has turned into liquid.

    "Die, Human!"

    It roared and released all the one hundred twelve wheels at me; the runes on all of them had lit up, forming a phantom of the gigantic week above all the wheels.

    Seeing that my eyes couldn''t help but widen up, I had expected the move to be powerful but not this powerful. It is a crushingly powerful move. The wheels may look separate, but they are connected to each other; facing a single one would be facing them all, and dodging them is very hard seeing their speed and how wide they have been spread.

    "Second Boost!"

    I said, and my aura had deepened even further, and another two roses came out and formed a heptagon, and seven roses released the mist which has covered me and the ten-meter area around me in the pink fain mist.

    By the time that happened, the hundreds of wheels were on me, and they felt much more dangerous than they had a moment ago.

    DRUN

    A loud noise rang out as a huge wheel crashed against the mist; I was right; the wheels are connected to each other and possess the power of all.

    The single wheel, which should have been crushed by the mist the moment it touched it, started getting inside it slowly. The lightning runes on it zed wildly as they pushed forward while my rose mist was trying to crush it.

    I kepting closer and closer to me while my rose mist consumed more of its power; it had be a battle for attrition which I was going to win.

    To pass through my rose mist, one needed a crushing power to reach me in one fell swoop. Once it slows down and a battle of attrition begins, the attack could forget about reaching me. The mist will begin to crush the power of the attack, and it is absorbed my core before being converted and returned to power the mist, the usual.

    The wheel had crossed half of the mist before it had stopped; the other wheels, which had slightly less power than the first wheel, also begin to stop slowly into the mist.

    The mist slowly began to crush the wheels as their terrifying aura began to whittle away, and the aura of mist kept growing when suddenly, something happened.

    "Caught, you!" said the Stone Lightning Tigerman when it suddenly appeared out of the first wheel, which had cracks appearing on its surface.

    "Whisper of Stone Lightning!" It said, and its saber, which ispletely covered in very tiny concentrated lightning arcs which''s touch is enough to heavily injure a master and if struck got, then they will be directly turned into Ashes.

    It is a really good move, worthy of being from royal as there is another Stone Lightning Tigerman a hundred meters away from me, and it looked real as it gets, and even I could not tell it if it is a fake.

    Still, the Grimm Monsters would be fooling itself; if it thinks it could kill me with such a move.

    The rose mist is a domain, and I know everything that entered inside it.. I had sensed the Stone Lightning Tigerman the moment the first wheel had touched the rose mist despite it using an extremly good concealing method, and I had already made the preparations to deal with it.

 Chapter 2015 - Nona Roses

    <h4>Chapter 2015 - Nona Roses</h4>

    CLANG!

    The sword which had been hanging by my feet had turned blur and appeared by my neck just when the huge saber about hack it apart or crushed it, as one might look at it seeing the size of the saber which four times greater than my size.

    "You should improve your art; you are not sneaky as you think you are,;" I said as I defended its attack; there was a huge shock in its eyes before it had turned into raging anger which made its eyes covered thickly in the mad lightning.

    "Breath of Stone Lightning," It said while our weapons were locked and thick, concentrated yellow lightning came out of its mouth and surrounded me, and I have again gotpletely covered in lighting again, and this time, the lighting is far more destructive than before.

    It had seemed to have prepared that it might fail and thus prepare for the second move to finish the job; unfortunately, it is not the only one that had made the preparations, I too have made some preparations.

    The seven roses behind me shone a little, and at the same time, hundreds of invisible whirlpools appeared across my armor.

    This lighting is much more powerful than the one I had experienced before and is much harder to deal with but even as powerful as this lighting is.

    It once again started to get crushed under the rose mist which had thickened around my body before getting absorbed into Whirpool, which again had crushed them into the harmless power and sent to my core to be converted.

    "As I had said, you will have to try better if you want to do anything against me," I said, and this time, I did not get an angry reaction from it as I had been expecting; instead, its eyes have be strangely calm and disappeared from in front of me and appeared a hundred meters away.

    "It seemed like I will have to reveal something real if I want to kill you," It said with a sigh, and aura started growing, not explosively like before but gently, like a beginning of the storm.

    As its aura grew, change began to ur in its weapon; it began to morph into something else. It took a few seconds to change its shape and size, and when it waspleted, I was quite surprised as it ispletely different from the saber it had used before.

    It had be a whip, a yellow-brown color which seemed to make of the spine of some monsters as there are fifty-two vertebras attached to it and both sides of each vertebra are very sharp looking dark yellow des.

    Wapush!

    "The saber was just fun; the whip is my real weapon. I hope you will be able to take some of its moves," It said andshed its whip at me, making a very distinct sharp sound that only whips could make.

    The whip came at me, and its movements are like a snake; they seemed simple enough to follow, but when one actually does, one couldn''t help but be confused about it. It''s no simple attack; there is a lot of soul art involved in it.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but be surprised and immediately activated one of the ocr abilities Ive developed.

    A circle of runes has appeared in my eyes, and immediately, movements of the whip have be a lot more clearer. With this ability, I have even been able to see the waves of soul energy; seeing them, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    This move may seem simple, but it is anything but that; It is its most powerful attack yet, and if I had not activated my ocr ability of mine, I would have been hit by it without knowing how.

    CLANNG!

    Step Step Step

    The end of the whip shed against my sword, creating a huge shockwave and small surprise in the eyes of the Grimm Monsters while making me take three steps back by the sheer power it contained, and that was just the beginning.

    Wapush!

    It took back its whip before swinging it back at me again, and this time it was much faster and had lightning crackling across it. There is even a hidden smile across its face, as it knows this attack is going to hit me hard, which made me even more careful about its attack.

    CLANNNG!

    As the whip had shed against my sword, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up as I began to step after another while getting over to the effect of the attack I had just suffered. If it had been any other Master ss or below Tyrant in my ce, they would have died with their soul vaporizing under the wrath of lightning.

    The attack of which may seem like a physical and energy-type attack, but it is a soul-type attack. The bastard has melded its stone-lightning into its soul attack, giving it a pure lightning power, which may seem easy to do, but it is extremely hard.

    It was a good thing, I had my soul defenses active, and my sword is just as good at blocking soul attacks as its energy attacks; otherwise, shock is not the only thing I would have suffered in this attack.

    Wapush!

    As I was in my thoughts, another attack came, and this time, I did not hesitate at all and immediately activated the ''Third Boost.'' Which is now a power boost like the former two boots and not a blood boost as it was used to before.

    As I activated it, two roses came out of me and added to the previous seven making it nine roses and transforming the shape into ''Rose Nanogon,'' which looked extremely beautiful.

    As the rose nonagon appeared behind me, I felt the power like never before; it was beyond what the other two boosts had offered me.. It made me feel like I could do anything in the world and gave me the urge tough aloud like a madman.

 Chapter 2016 - [Bonus ]Garden Of Roses

    <h4>Chapter 2016 - [Bonus ]Garden Of Roses</h4>

    CLANNNG!

    Its whip shed against my sword shed with end, and the lightning arcs made of soul energy came at me with viciousness, but this time, I was ready.

    My sword had destroyed half of them as they had traveled through it, and while the rest of it was hammered away by the rose mist, what little of that remained was crushed by the whirlpool around my armor and absorbed in my core before being covered and sent back to nine roses behind me.

    Wapush!

    It was just beginning, the moment Stone Lightning Tigerman saw me taking its attack without much shake, its eyes thundered, and it again attacked me with the whip, but an entirely different technique, which had divided its which into three parts, and the thing is, all three of them are real.

    Seeing that, my eyes couldn''t sharpen up, and two green and silver hands made of vines came out; both of the vine hands are holding the real long swords.

    These hands and swords are works of art; I had spent quite a lot of time to them to find the perfect design. With this new design, I could use more powerful moves through them at greater efficiency than before.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It took a fraction of seconds for the three of the whips to arrive before me, and all three of my sword met against them. The attack was more powerful than the previous one, and arcs of soul lightning remained on my body a few moments longer than I had expected.

    "Humph!" It seemed to have got angry by my defense and harrumphed loudly and attacked me again with more than powerful attack which arrives before in instant as it teleported and targeting moved like the stinger of scorpion would move, at deadly uracy and lethality.

    I counter and them, and it attacked again, and this time, there were five whips instead of three, but that did not faze me at all as another two hands came out of me and dealt with the attack.

    Attack after attack came, and I dealt with them all, never dared to underestimate my energy even for a moment, which is why I am I have not suffered any injury till now, but it could happen if I dared to miss even a single attack.

    This bastard is extremely powerful, and till now, it had not shown its real power to me, and till it does, and I killed it, I will have to be careful against it.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I had countered another of its attack, and this time, there were a total of nine whips that hade toward me, attacking me from all the sides. If I did not have the vine hands, I could forget about handling these nine whips at the same time.

    Dodging them would have also been very hard given their speed and reach, which seemed to be unlimited. I had tried dodging the attack and found it quite hard; the whip is very flexible and could move anywhere without losing momentum.

    Hun!

    I again readied myself for another attack but found it had note; instead, I saw it looking at me without saying anything. It seemed to be studying me, thinking what it could use against me, which I could not defend.

    Feelings its gaze, I have smiled. I did not use this chance to attack it; this attack is great for me, not only to take a look at my puppets but also to work on my other n secretly.

    The twelve Grimm puppets of mine have be all bloodied and seriously injured, but all of them are fighting ferociously against their two powerful opponents. Which are using every type of attack they have but the twelve of them are still surviving working together.

    The movements of twelve Grimm Monsters may seem a little rigid, and they could only perform the physical type attack, but these physical attacks are powerful than what Grimm Monsters would have been able to pull before they became my puppets.

    Crackle Crackle Crackle

    "Domain Stone and Lightning," It said slowly, and I found the environment around me changed. I found myself on the hard stone floor and powerful yellow lightning crackling above me with the force that made me shudder.

    The whole atmosphere feels heavy; a regr Tyrant would get crushed immediately in this domain. Forget the regr Tyrants, even Elites would not be able tost here for more the five seconds, and leaders would get reduced dust within half a minute.

    Master ss Tyrants would survive this domain, but most of them would be powerless in it as meat on the chopping board, helpless to do anything against it.

    The invisible suppression of domain pressed down on me that had immediately reduced my strength by one-fourth, seeing that I couldn''t help but get rmed.

    "Die, you bastard!" The Stone Lightning Tigerman roared and attacked me with its whip, which immediately divided into more than ten whips, and at the same time, clouds above me crackled loudly, bringing down a huge arc of lightning on me.

    Seeing the powerful attacksing toward me one after another and having my strength reduced by a considerable degree. I have to do something immediately, or these attacks would heavily injure me if I did not do anything; fortunately, I could do something against it.

    "Garden of Roses!" I said, and immediately change urred, the floor beneath my feel changed from hard stone to the dark brown soil, which had some tiny grass on it.

    The small and big patches of soil begin to appear all over around me, fighting against the stone floor for the space, and at the same time, there is a change in environment. The air did not feel the crackling anymore; one could smell the fresh air now and then.

    The biggest change the domain had brought was that it had erased the suppression I am feeling; I could now use all my strength without any suppression.

    Though there is one odd thing about my domain; it is barren, there are no roses as I mentioned in the name, the only greenery it has is grass which is also getting damaged by the powerful energies of lightning and stone.

 Chapter 2017 - Crown Of Roses

    <h4>Chapter 2017 - Crown Of Roses</h4>

    Crackle!

    The big arc of lightning fell down on me, and despite having numerous arms, I did not do anything to defend against it; I let it fall down on me, and it did.

    The big arc of lightning fell down on me; it had immediately spread through the ten meters wide faint rose mist covering me before it came down on my armor. The bolt is powerful enough that it was able to bear the hammering of the mist and came to my armor.

    Over a thousand small whirlpools appeared around my armor with the power of the third boost and began to suck away this powerful lightning that could smite any Master ss Tyrant into the ashes while it trying its all to tear through my armor, so it could smite me.

    Sup Sup Sup

    While it all happened, twenty-one whips have appeared in front of me and tore through my mist and came for me, aiming at all my fatal spots.

    I did not react till the whips had passed through half of the mist before my sword and nine vine hands of mine moved, and they moved with like a specter, not even a bit affected by the sparks of lightning covering them and wanting to tear them apart.

    The lightning may be powerful, but it is still not powerful enough to tear through my vines; even the Stone Lightning Tigerman did not have such strength.

    My sword and my vine hands holding sword move in a certain way; it is the one ofbat move I had created quite a while ago but did not have the energy to perform it, and now I do. I am using it to sh against more than double of very powerful vines.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    My swords and vine swords sh against the one whip after another; the whip is very flexible, covering in the tiny but very concentrated arcs of the soul lightning, which would try to seep inside them but fail every time till the mist crushes them.

    I shed against one vine after another, taking their soul lightning which would get crushed same as the energy lighting which is covering me.

    Every moment more and more lightning would get destroyed, and when it happened, the rose mist would get stronger, be denser and spread wider, and crush even more lightning, but all the lightning crushed at the same time when the mist had reached the certain power.

    "Hehe, as expected, I did not think this attack would be able to do anything to you," Said the Stone Lightning Tigerman with augh.

    I did not feel good seeing itsugh, till now it had very serious expressions on its face, there was even raging anger seeing its every move was unable to injure me much less gets me, but now there was augh on its face, and it does not felt like acting but the genuine one.

    "Human, let me show you one of my favorite moves; I hope you will enjoy it," It said, and the next second, a copy of it walked out of it; this copy feels just like it that I could not sense any difference from the real body.

    The first copy of it was just the beginning as another copy released from it and then another and then another; I wanted to stop it, but I knew even if I had attacked to stop it, I would not be able to do; the thing I could do is spot the original, that way I would be able to defeat this copies.

    While it was making the copies of itself, I had begun to activate one ocr ability after another. Many of these abilities I had developed in keeping a mind dealing with grand arts like the Empire of Mist; I am sure they will me weed out the real one among the copies.

    By the time I had finished activating my ocr and sensory abilities of mine; it had finished making copies. It had made eight copies of itself, making it a total of nine people, if counting the real Stone Lightning Tigerman, and all of them are now surrounding me.

    All nine of them looked simr to it; even with so many of my abilities active, I could not sense any change in them. which is not surprising, if finding it had been this easy, it wouldn''t have been one of its favor

    "IT IS TIME FOR YOU TO SUFFER, HUMAN!" All nine of Stone Lightning Tigermen screamed and attacked me with their whips.

    Wapush Wapush Wapush

    Sharps sound of whips rang out; a nine whips came at me, and these nine whips had turned into one hundred and eighty-nine whips as it each whip transformed into twenty-one whips.

    Seeing such a powerful attacking at me, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up, and I knew my current power would not be enough to defend against such powerful attacks. Unlike the copies, the attack by them is very much real and powerful enough to scare the hell out of me.

    ''It seemed like this time is good as any time to test that move,'' I said to myself as I thought about thepletely different move I had designed and not just the one I had brought many changes; it is also the move I had reced the everwings with.

    The move is totally untested, and even though I know it would work seeing the number of tests I have performed, but I have never used this move, and this time feels as good as any; as I am very sure as I would not be able to do defend or dodge, so manyshesing at me.

    "Crown of Roses," I said, and immediately a beautiful silver-pink crown appeared on my head, and thorns began to appear on the vine that is connecting the nine roses.

    As it happened, I felt a blinding headache. The headache is not due to the injury but due to sheer information overload. The crown of roses is a very powerful sensory type move.. In it, I had even manipted my own neurons for better information processing, but it did not seem to be enough to see I was feeling a blinding headache.

 Chapter 2018 - The Real One

    <h4>Chapter 2018 - The Real One</h4>

    The Pyramid

    "His moves are quite shy!" Lord Sylvestor said, looking at hundreds of screens in front of him, but almost all of them are focusing on the screen of Riverfield Academy as it is the most important screen of all. There might be legions fighting somewhere else, but what is happening in the Riverfield Academy will change the course of the whole war.

    Even Grand Commander is trying to focus on the Riverfield Academy screens as much as possible while looking at the other screens and giving orders every minute.

    "They may be shy, but they are effective; I would say too much effective; from what I could see, there is barely any energy wastage in his moves, and hisbat style is quite efficient, which takes the wastes to a minimum and increase the power of the attacks to maximum," said the old voice who is sitting in the corner of the hall.

    There are a couple of old monsters sitting around themand center; they usually remain quiet and only offer their input when asked. So, it is quite surprising when they speak.

    "Yes, his moves are quite efficient are powerful, so powerful that it is quite hard to believe he is only twenty-two years old," Lord Sylvester said, making everybody fall silent; even Grand Commander got silent for a few seconds before she started throwing orders once more.

    The power they have disyed had shocked all of them; even old monsters who once sat on the ces Grand Commander and Lord Sylvester is sitting on couldn''t help but get shocked when they saw such power.

    "You know, even with the records written in a Pyramid and my organization, testified by hundreds of powerful people of that time. I had thought the records about Catherine Roosvelts first battles were quite exaggerated, but now, I do not think that," Lord Sylvester said very softly.

    Hearing that, some of the old monsters and some important people in a room couldn''t help but nod a little; many of them had throught the same when they read those records.

    The first battle of Catherine Roosevelts they are talking about is the first battle where her excellency had shown her real strength, and it had shocked the whole world that time and forced them to acknowledge that Cathering Roosevelt is no weaker than Ramona Hawthorn herself.

    "I hope Grand Commander will try her all to save him; he has be very important for the war and our world," Lord Sylvester said. Hera looked at the Lord Syslvestor for a second, nodded gently before she focused on other screens, and resumed with her orders.

    While Grand Commander just nodded gently, those who know her very well knew that little nod is akin to promise, and everybody knows that Hera never breaks her promises.

    I controlled the sensory overload and processed all the dataing at me forcefully before I controlled all the nine sword hands and moved them gently around me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The speed of my sword hands is not great; they moved at nearly ten times slower speed than theing whips, but as whips arrived, they began to sh against each and every one of them, not letting even a single one of them enter my inner defense.

    The crown of roses had increased my sensory powers tremendously, and I have manipted my neurons in such a way that they would be able to process the sensory data that my senses sent them.

    ying with neurons and the brain is a very dangerous thing, one small mistake I would turn into a vegetable for forever.

    For the first time since the battle begins, I am moving so much, but I am not moving in the high distance; I am moving in a meter radius, positioning myself every second at a better ce to defend against the maximum numbers of whipsing at me.

    Rumble Rumble Rumble

    It is not the only danger I am facing; the clouds are shing above me, sending one huge lighting after another, and I am using my own sword to defend against them, but I could not defend against all the lighting that fall on my sword, and some of it was able to flow down on my body.

    My body is densely covered with lightning; there are two types of lightning that are covering me and trying to drill inside me. One is the thin concentrated soul lightning that came from the whips, while the other is huge lightning arcs that are striking from the clouds.

    These two types of lightning are converging around my body, forming even a stronger attack to tear through my armor, and they are reaching very close to it.

    My defenses are working at their limit; over two thousand invisible whirlpools are covering me, sucking and crushing every bit of lightning they could suck before sending it to my core for conversion, and when the energy came back converted, it would be directly sent to the nona rose vine behind me to strengthen the rose mist.

    The pink rose mist is doing a fantastic job in crushing the lighting, and every moment, it gets stronger and stronger and crush more and more lightning.

    Despite the fantastic defense, every second, the assault of nine Stone Lightning Tigerman would be stronger and stronger. Sending more cloud lightning and soul lightning at me through its attacks, it seemed like it wanted to burn me through the lightning.

    This is its real power, and I was right about it is being frightened. I have been careful, but it seemed like my strength was not enough. I could not hold for long; if I wanted to not die in a couple of seconds, then I would have to use my defensive method, and I really didn''t want to use it since it had not revealed its full power.

    I was about to activate my defensive method when suddenly my eyes twinkled, and all the pieces fell into their ces.. I have finally found the real one among the nine; it was thest one I had expected; it is a good thing, I had not acted on my impulse earlier.

 Chapter 2019 - Body

    <h4>Chapter 2019 - Body</h4>

    With the real one found, I did not waste any time and acted immediately; for the first time, revealing the ability of my domain, which looked so nd.

    Khutch Khutch Khutch!

    The thorns suddenly came out of the ground and began to pierce the one Grimm Monsters after another. These thorns do not hold much power, but they are extremely fast and sharp; they begin to pierce through the Grimm Monsters without giving them any chance to defend.

    I had released the eight thorns, which destroyed all the eight Grimm Monsters which had turned to smoke while leaving the original one wide-eyed with shock.

    I did not attack the original one as it was no use; it was very powerful, and those thorns of mine would have only would have been able to give it a small injury if it had hit it on the spot.

    "I did not expect my move to be invincible, not being able to found out by anyone, but most people who were able to find the real me had taken at least seven minutes while you have found them in just one," Said Stone Lightning Tigerman as its shock wore off.

    "You are really good, worthy for coven to spent so much effort in killing you and supreme lord himself willing to give me reward if I kill you," It said in a low voice; its tone made the rm bells in my mind ring loudly, and I am smart enough to know the reason for it.

    "I have yed with you enough already, and if I waste more time, the supreme lord will punish me instead of rewarding me even if I kill you most gruesome way; so human be ready to die, I am going to use my strongest attack to kill you," It said and aura like never before released from its body.

    The aura is not explosive, but it is powerful enough that it has begun to affect the space around the Grimm Monster.

    Rumble Rumble Ruble

    "Art of Ivaso: Giant!" It roared in the loudest Grimm roar Ive ever heard, and its size began to change; its huge muclely body began to expand as the huge arcs of lightning fall down from the rumbling clouds and merge with it.

    The process seemed different from the gigantification as the gigantification did not give pain at all, and the process itself is dangerous, but here, the Stone Lightning Tigerman seemed to be in immense pain as one huge lightning arc after another shot down from the rumbling cloud and merge with it as it expands its body.

    It is not just the huge arcs of the lightning that is merging with it but also the energy of the stone; thick brown energy ising down from the ground and flowing into its body.

    ''A body refining art!'' I said suddenly; it is a, without doubt, body refining art.

    Body refining arts are different from the other arts, which usually work onprehension and energy. The body refining arts work solely on the body; they are extremely rare, and only a few people possess the proper constitution to practice them, and even then, people leave it halfway.

    From the records Ive read, the process of practicing one is downright torturous, and it requires a humongous amount of resources that stopped even those select few who could practice it.

    I am quite jealous of those with Apex Inheritance; they seemed to have unlimited arts in them, and they just have to dig them out. Many people throughout history have dug out body refining art, even Grand Art from their Inheritance; one of the most famous was Ramona Hawthorn herself.

    It is said that she had killed a member of cover with her bare fist; that humongously powerful Grimm Monster had directly exploded by her single fist.

    This Stone Lightning Tigerman is extremely talented to practice a body refining art to such a degree, and I wanted to stop this process, but I know I could not; there is a potentyer of energy that appeared around it, it will be tough for me to breach it through the usual means.

    Though, I am sure I would be able to do it with the rule-bending power, I did not want to broadcast it around the world when I had the other choices. I am not powerless as I looked to be; there are a few tricks that I''ve not used yet.

    It is not the only one that could change its size; though my changing size is usual gigantification, it is something I had worked very hard on due to the numerous advantages it offered and again had used the designs of grandmaster.

    Thousands of thinner hair strigs released from my body, and they began to weave around me. As they weave, they have created theyers, and eachyer, when ced on my armor, would increase my size.

    My size began to increase rapidly, at a much faster speed than it; it only took me three seconds to grow bigger than it, and four secondster, I stopped growing when I reached twenty-eight meters.

    With my current strength, I could create thirty-threeyers which helped me reach the twenty-eight meters, which is half of the size I used to have when I giagantified in the Emperor stage.

    While my size might have been reduced to half, the power had multiplied, and the greatest thing about this giagantified form of me is defense. It is a huge punching bag, capable of taking blows that would tear my small armor in a single attack.

    Though, it also has some deficiencies; one of the biggest is that I could not use the new defensive method I had developed in this form, and my flexibility has also lowered a lot, but despite these shorings, this form is extremely powerful.

    I watched it grow bigger and bigger, calming down the urge to attack it and now and then. Soon, it had reached my height and continued growing.

    A few more seconds passed when it finally stopped; I was quite surprised it seeing it stop at thirty-one meters.. To be honest, I had expected it to grow over fifty meters, but it seemed like the body refining arts are different from the normal moves, and I should not treat it as gigantified Grimm Monsters; I would pay a huge price if I did that.

 Chapter 2020 - [Bonus ] Absolute Crushing

    <h4>Chapter 2020 - [Bonus ] Absolute Crushing</h4>

    "Ready to die, human?" It had asked as the protectiveyer on it disappeared on its huge body; It did not give me a chance to answer and took a step toward me and directly appeared in front of me before swiping its w at me.

    It had happened at a very fast speed, and if I did not have the Crown of Roses activated, I would not be caught a glimpse of attack but still, watching it happening and reacting to it are twopletely different things.

    It had appeared in front of me and swiped its w; the w is not its weapon but a natural body part, but it is more powerful than any weapon, especially when physical elemental lightning shes on it. The stone lightning is creating powerful physical pressure that would even make a peak Master ss Tyrant bend their knees.

    This attack is nowing at me, and I move my sword with all my speed, hoping it will be able to reach the w before it strikes me.

    My sword was barely able to reach the defensive position and moved in front of the w before crashing against it.

    CLANNNG!

    Its ws fell on my sword, and my eyes couldn''t help but widen up; I had felt the huge physical forceing down on me. It is beyond what I had expected; the physical force is not the only thing that went beyond my expectation but also the physical lightning energy.

    THUD THUD THUD!

    The physical lightning had covered my whole body, and I had started to take one step back after another, trying to manage the momentum while the physical stone lightning was trying to drill inside me.

    I had expected it to be powerful but not this powerful; the first attack of it is already this overwhelming; I wonder how powerful the other attacks of it would be. I had just thought that when I saw it disappear from my view and appear behind me and attack.

    A sheer horror couldn''t help but appear on my face as I realized there was no way I could stop this attack and activated multiple formations to lessen the blows.

    CLANNNG!

    Its w directly hit my back, and I felt a huge amount of physical force crashing down on me with physical lightning.

    This counterforce from the other side had stopped me on my track, and my whole body shook internally. Even though nearly all the strength of the attack was defended by my armor, some of the momentum had affected me.

    Though I had not been injured, it is a matter of time seeing how powerful its attacks are getting and how powerless I am to defend against them.

    CLANNNG!

    A fraction of seconds had passed when I had suffered the attack when it again appeared in front of me and attacked my chest, and likest time, I was unable to stop it despite seeing the attack. I did not have enough speed of moving my sword to defend.

    I felt powerless as I could see its attacksing; my sensory powers let me feel and know every movement of it clearly, but I could not do anything against them other than take the attacks.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    It continued with its attacks, never stopping even a fraction of a second, and these consistent attacks are building great pressure on me. The physical lightning has umted in great quality, and currently, the ten thousand plus invisible whirlpools are doing fine, but they would not be for much longer if the attacks continued with this pace.

    The Body refining art is really something far more powerful than I had thought it would be. This gigantification is extremly defensive, as defensive as my new defensive method, but even with it, I had been barely holding on against it.

    GRIP!

    "You really have tough skin, don''t you?" The Stone Lightning Tigerman asked suddenly as it stopped in front of me, and before I could answer it, I saw its w moving toward my head before gripping it tightly in its ws.

    "Let me see how tough you are," It said and lifted me up effortlessly in the air before bringing me down with incredible speed.

    BANG!

    A loud bang rang out as I hit hard on the floor; the blow was not that powerful, but the humiliation of being beaten down like that is quite searing.

    Till now, I used to be the one beating down my enemies this way but now, I am taking a beating, and it is being broadcast all around the world.

    BANG BANG BANG

    I did not let this humiliation affect me and moved my sword again to attack it but did not seem to have any mood to let me attack it as it lifted me again and crushed me against the floor, and this time, it did not take even second of break and continued lifting me and hitting me across the floor.

    Puh Puh Puh!

    My armor couldn''t be able to block all the force, and finally, it shook my internal organs hard that I started vomiting with bits and pieces of internal organs. I did not let it know its attacks are affecting me and forcefully kept my aura stable as it continued to crash me on the floor.

    "You are a really tough nut to crack!" It said as it stopped crashing me on the floor. There was no anger and frustration on its face when it said, and I know, the worse ising, and I have to be ready to deal with it.

    "Art of Alvas: Storm!"

    It said, and the next moment, a horrendous amount of physical lightning came out of the body of Stone Lightning Tigerman beforeing at me.

    Within a second, my whole body got covered in an enormous amount of physical lightning, and every arc of it is now trying to drill inside me and tearing me apart.

 Chapter 2021 - Expulsion

    <h4>Chapter 2021 - Expulsion</h4>

    MISTSON

    "Gasp!"

    Sandra couldn''t help but gasp, seeing the state of her nephew, which had drastically changed in the few minutes.

    Five minutes ago, her nephew had been holding against the Grimm Monster fine, and there was even hope that he might be able to beat it, and he would have, if not for bloody Body Refining Art showing up, those things are terror.

    There are several of them in the Mistson, one is the hand of Micheal''s family, but they are notoriously hard to practice. In the past three hundred years, nobody was eligible to practice the Body Refining Art the family has.

    There was hope that her sister would be able to practice, but the curse had gotten her before she could be she could start practicing it.

    Now, the neck of her nephew is in the w of the Tigerman, and it is attacking him with that shuddering physical lightning. Even looking from the screen, she understood how powerful the physical lightning is and knew she would not be able to bear a single bolt of it, much less a whole storm that her nephew was facing.

    "Why they aren''t saving him, in such a state, he won''t be able tost long," Sandra said as she looked at her sister, who is tightly gripping the hands of her husband while looking at the screen with deep worry and helplessness.

    Seeing those expressions in her sister''s eyes, Sandra couldn''t help but shake her sadly. Just one mistake on the side of her family had destroyed the future of her sister.

    She was the shine of the Michealsons, the hope of their resurgence, which they have destroyed with their own hands. If she had not been inflicted with the curse by her talent and art, she would have at least leader ss Tyrant by now, even Master ss, through which she would have been easily able to save her son.

    The Empire of Mist is not an offensive art, but the things it could do make even those with great offensive power roar in frustration. She would have been able to save her son, even if she had been at the early Master stage; the Empire of Mist had that power.

    Now, they have to wish others would save him; they have to, her nephew is too talented, and he represents the hope of them winning this war.

    The physical lighting is breaking through oneyer of strings after another; even the tens of thousands of invisible whirlpools and every growing rose mist are not able to stop the powerful lightning that ising for my life.

    I could let even a single bolt of lightning touch me; my physique may be as strong as Master''s; it is still no match for the bolts of physical lightning, which could smite me into the ashes with just a single bolt.

    I have taken operations of thousands of invisible whirlpools in my hand, so they could deal with the physical lighting better, but this seemed to have barely affected the lightning as it is breaching oneyer after another.

    The only sce I have is that the amount of physical lightning is whittling way as they pass oneyer after another, and I do a better job handling the whirlpools, and with little luck, I might be able to survive this horrendous attack.

    That is what I was saying to myself when the next words spoken by the Grimm Monster have crushed all my hopes.

    Rumble!

    "It seemed like this much of the lightning is not enough for you; let me add a little more to send you to the underworld," The Stone Lightning Tigerman added with theugh, and next second, rumbling physical lightning covered me further; this time, the lighting is three times of that previous.

    My face couldn''t help but be pale seeing that; there was no way I could handle this much of the physical lightning. In a few seconds, it will tear through all theyers and attack me with vines and attack my body in a couple of seconds.

    There is only one way I could survive, and that is using the expulsion formation that I have designed. It will expel any attack that is surrounding me but will make my vines weaker for a couple of minutes, and if itunches a simr attack like this again, then there will be no surviving.

    I am in very bad condition, and if I do not do it, I will die. So, whether I want or not, I will have to use the expulsion; it is the only way I can live for a couple of more seconds longer, and I could also use this chance to my advantage.

    I am already very close to achieving my goal, and if luck helps me out a little more then, I will be able to turn the tables on the Grimm Monster.

    Hun!

    After making a decision, I seeped my consciousness into ''Expulsion'' formation and was about to activate it when I felt an extremly faint changes in the environment that made me shudder uncontrobly.

    There are people hiding; these people are so so strong that they could crush us with the slightest breath; killing ten of us would not be a problem for them. I know they are old monsters and not regr old monsters either, but the ones that held real control over the world, like to the level of Matron Mavis and Patriarch Bradford.

    Buzz!

    I waited for two seconds, and when I saw no actioning from the old monsters, I activated the expulsion formation, as I could not afford to wait any longer.

    RUMBLE!

    As I activated the formation, a huge rumble rang out, and the Grimm Monster, which had just opened a mouth to say, stopped with its eyes widening as all the physical lightning covering me formed a tide and went at it.

    I could direct the expulsion, and what better direction it would be than the Tigerman itself who had bestowed me with such powerful attack.

 Chapter 2022 - Absolute Sealing

    <h4>Chapter 2022 - Absolute Sealing</h4>

    PYRAMID

    Hera watched the hundreds of screens in front of her, but the most she is focused on is the one from the Riverfield Academy where the heir of the Catherine Roosevelt is fighting against the Royal of Stone Lightning Tigerman tribe.

    The heir had reached a critical juncture and was surrounded by a powerful attack that could kill it anytime.

    She had sensed the people to save him, the most powerful people in the world. These people are earthshakingly powerful, and she had a dream to reach their stage in her life, just like her teacher, whom she had sent to save the heir.

    "Grand Commander Micheal Zaar had reached his limit. If we did not save him immediately, it would be toote," Lord Sylvester said.

    She is thinking the same, but she could not do anything about it; she had taken a huge risk and sent the person she could, but she is not the only one who had sent people. She is extremly sure there is a member of the coven itself is hiding, and those bastards are not easy to deal with.

    She just hopes that her teacher will be sessful in saving him, and time is running out to do that, and she could not understand why her teacher is not taking action.

    The only reason she could think of not him not taking action is the bastards from the coven; only those could stop him from taking any action.

    Hun!

    She was deep in worry and trepidation when she saw a shocking change happening in the fight. The powerful Physical lightning that is covering the heir suddenly begins to peel off his giant body by some strange force and turn into the tide of lightning before hitting the Grimm Monster.

    "AHHHHHH¡­."

    The Stone Lightning Tigerman scremed loudly as the tide of lightning had hit it; the bastard had thought its own power would not affect it much, but it was dead wrong.

    The expulsion not only expels the power but also makes tiny changes in the structure of power it is expelling. For the others is an extremly hard thing to do without getting noticed by the other party; such types of things are easily noticeable as one is very familiar with own power, but my way is undetectable.

    The rule-bending power makes such things quite easy; though this little bit of tempering had cost me a huge amount of bending power, it was worth it.

    The harmless power has be harmful, and now it is bearing the full brunt of it. As even the smallest change in the structure of any power could make itpletely different.

    The Stone Lightning Tigerman is bearing the full brunt of the powerful attack, but despite facing the full power, it is not dying. While the expelled attack is very powerful, it is not enough to kill it.

    "Fucking body refiners!" I cursed loudly but did not waste any moment in acting. This is a golden opportunity for me, and I will have to do the final job at it. I will not get any other chance; if I miss it, there will be only death for me.

    Seconds passed by, and as the Stone Lighting Tigerman bore the full brunt of its own attack and it needed a total of eleven seconds to bore the attack, and when it came out of it, it looked quite wretched. Its majestic appearance has all but vanished, and now, it looks like a burned kitty that is raging like an inferno.

    Its whole appearance is wretched; burned marks could be seen everywhere in its body. Its luxurious fur all but disappeared, and those of what remained had turned burned ck.

    "Human, I Will Kill You!" The Stone Lightning Tigerman roared in rage and came at me. Saying it is angry would be an understatement; it is raging like a volcano, and this time, it would not hold back; unfortunately for it, this time I have no fear for it.

    "Really?" I asked back when its w reached very close to my face, and just as it had about to reach my neck likest time, it froze on the spot.

    Every part of its body had frozen away except for its eyes which had widened like saucers in extreme shock. As it could not how I have frozen it on the spot without it realizing at all, just like I did with the twelve Grimm Monsters a few minutes ago.

    If it is thinking that, then it is deadly wrong about it; I have used two very distinct methods to bound both parties.

    Binding the twelve Mid Master ss Tyrants was an extremely easy thing; it had taken me barely a second to do that while binding the Stone Lightning Tigerman; I needed a whole fight and perfect chance for the most important part.

    "It is useless," I said while shaking my head; I saw the look in its eyes and knew it was going to use its lighting to break my binding, but unfortunately, it would not work. I had sealed its fucking core and all the power points.

    When I was emperor, I used to seal only the outer body, which was used to be enough to deal with any enemies, but the stakes are different in my current stage.

    Here in this level, I will face the enemies, against which the outer covering of my vines would not always work.

    Take this Stone Lightning Tigerman; it is a freaking body refiner. It might not be able to break my string, but with its sheer strength, they would not impede its movements much, and it has enough methods in its arsenal that it would be able to get out the bondage of strings with enough effort.

    So, the enemies like it would need aplete sealing, from their core to all the powerful points in their body.. It is the only way to seal them safely, through which they have no chance to escape.

 Chapter 2023 - Lord Of Glass

    <h4>Chapter 2023 - Lord Of ss</h4>

    ''I should finish it off as soon as possible,'' I thought to myself and moved my giant fingers. As I did, the twelve Grimm Monsters I had bound earlier few toward me.

    Their fight had stopped the moment I had sealed the Stone Lightning Tigerman; the two peak Master ss Tyrants started to more to focus on running away than fighting the twelve Grimm Monsters under my control; unfortunately, they were unsessful.

    I have bound them too, as I had found the rest of the Grimm Monsters; I have no intention to let any of these bastards get away.

    I looked at the twelve mid-Master ss Tyrants; they have on the brink of death, there are grave injuries on their bodies, and their vitals are low. They are struggling with each breath, but they are alive, and that is enough for me.

    I lined up all the Grimm Monsters in front of me before I began. I could not waste any time; there are powerful monsters around me that would only need a moment to crush me into pieces; it is my luck that there are some of my sides; otherwise, I would have been finished already.

    As I began, thousands of strings started to peel out from my giant body and move towards the Grimm Monsters. They have covered all the Grimm Monsters and started to form a sphere of strings around them.

    It took less than five seconds to form a sphere; now, there is a giant thirty-five-meter radius sphere in front of me, and it is connected to me by the bridge of vines on which I am standing.

    ''I must look really good standing in the front of the giant sphere; I hope people are taking photos, I would like some,'' I joked in my mind to elevate the fear I am feeling in my heart.

    I shook those thoughts of fear from my mind; I had no control over the powerful people hiding around me. I just hope that when I begin the harvesting, they will protect me. I really wanted to not do that; it would be like spitting on the face of the bastards, but I had no choice, I could not run back to the academy, nor I could just simply kill the Grimm Monsters.

    That would be just pure wastage; the energy crystals I would get from their dead bodies if I survived would be pitifulpared to the real reward I would get from harvesting them.

    There are two things that mainly stopped me running away, the essence rose I will get from the Stone Lightning Tigerman and also the two Bloodlines. I need both of them; they are very necessary for me, I just hope I survive doing it.

    I had already spread the strings outside and inside of their body, and the moment I started harvesting, those powerful people were going to sense the fluctuations, and all the hell would break loose; I just hope that I survive when that happens.

    Buzz!

    Taking a deep breath, I initiated the harvesting and the moment I did. My silent core began to spin, and the runes that were invisible in my body became visible and buzzed, and the formation of the essences roses began in the Grimm Monsters.

    ''It begins!'' I said with a sigh as I felt the powerful presence around me; they were so freaking powerful that they began to harm me just with the will contained in them. These bastards have notunched the actual attack, and they are still able to do this much; I wonder how many fractions of seconds I wouldst if they attacked me.

    Hun!

    I was thinking the grim thoughts of my death when suddenly, I sensed somethinging at me with very fast speed.

    At first, I thought it was an attack, but it was not as it wasing from the academy, especially from the office of a headmistress.

    The whole building is covered in the bright golden formation; the golden formation looked extremelyplex, and it had released a golden beam that was about to reach me. I don''t know what that golden formation is, but I know it is not harmful.

    Hun!

    I am not the only one who seemed to understand that; those who wished me harm also seemed to understand that, and I felt powerful energies shifting at me; it is clearly an attack and one that I could defend against its slightest touch would finish me off.

    "Humph!"

    A faint hump rang out in the air, and I saw the mirrors appear around me, protecting me, protecting me against the wave of the invisible attacks.

    A momentter, the invisible attacks shed against the mirrors, and mirrors shone brightly, and other than that, there was no change in them.

    "Gasp!"

    I was blown away by the scale of the attack that I couldn''t help but gasp. The people-watching may see nothing special about this attack, but it is enormous. In front of these attacks, what Stone Lightning Tigerman did was child''s y.

    The mirrors that had appeared in front of me are no ordinary defensive methods but a Grand Art known as the Fortress Of Mirrors, and there is the only person in the whole world who practices this art, and that is lord of ss, teacher of Grand Commander Hera anddy Vivian.

    There is a rumor that both sisters have practiced the Grand Art, but there is no proof of it, and many people do not believe it as it was never officially recorded.

    Not to mention, in the thousands of years of history of Crystal Domination, there has never been more than one person who hadprehended the Grand Art. This is not the restriction but the way the Grand Arts are; they are dammed hard to practice.

    Sup!

    A moment after an attack was blocked, the golden beam reached me, but instead of entering me as I had expected it would do, it began to expand rapidly, with its size changing into something different.

 Chapter 2024 - Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 2024 - Harvest</h4>

    A second after the golden beam stopped by me, it had turned into the giant golden cube which had enveloped me and the sphere.

    The protection of the cube seemed extremely powerful; from what I could sense, its defensive power isparable to the old monsters who are fighting invisibly, and if that was not proof of that, then the shing of invisible attacks is.

    The mirrors have disappeared the moment the cube has appeared, and invisible attacks shed against it, but they were not able to do a thing against it, not even shake it.

    It seemed to have made that person even angrier, and it had attacked with even more powerful attacks, but it was not able to do anything against it. Seeing that everything outside is beyond my control, I decided to refine the Grimm Monsters, in the essence roses.

    Buzz!

    I just shifted focus back to the essence roses when I heard the familiar buzz I had been waiting to hear, and for a moment, I had thought it might not evene, but it finally did, and to my surprise, the silver and green runes came out from my core, instead of my body as they usually do.

    The runes have begun to spread through me, and I covered myself and the sphere into the mist to obstruct the vision of those watching.

    The runes did not emit any fluctuation, so people could not sense them even if they were somehow able to seep their soul power into the cube that was protecting me. So, all I have to do is obstruct their vision, and I did with mist, which is not a regr mist but one with heavy rule-bending power.

    Buzz!

    It took a few seconds for the runes to spread, and as they did, I felt the thick and powerful crystalline bloodline essenceing at me. It is thick as what I had felt in the bloodline ruin, even slightly powerful, and this time, there is no restriction on me, and I could enjoy it to my full extent.

    The only regret I have is that only two Grimm Monsters have the bloodline in all the fifteen. It would have been fantastic if a few more of them had it, especially the Stone Lightning Tigerman; it would have given me an immense boost.

    While I am saying the Stone Lightning Tigerman had it, I really did not wish it had. It would have made my job a lot harder, and I might have not been able to defeat it if it had the bloodline.

    Those with bloodlines create a lot more resistance than those with Inheritance. If it had the bloodline, I would not have been able to seal its core and all the power points in time, and that means I would have died; if those people in hiding failed to save me.

    Hun!

    As the thick purified bloodline essence came into my body, I received another surprise. Instead of getting divided into multiple streams as it usually does, all of it had gone to my core.

    I was quite happy for a moment at the thought of getting the whole share instead of the usual four, but soon, reality hit me when I noticed that I was getting at my usual 25% while the rest was going to three people, that is in my body.

    I looked inside my core and saw Ashlyn there sitting by a smallke, and I was not one bit surprised. If Nero coulde in, then there was no doubt in my mind that Ashlyn also coulde into my core; she is just as strange as Nero, more stranger.

    As for thest bit, it disappeared as it entered my core. It obviously went to the hidden existence in me, which is now seemed to change its residence to my core.

    Like before, the runes are not only helping me harvest the Grimm Monsters with bloodline but also those without it, just like before.

    If it had not helped, it would have taken me a lot of time, especially Stone Lightning Tigerman, which had practiced body refining method and lot more difficult to harvest than the usual Grimm Monsters of simr level.

    Seconds passed by, and I focused my all on harvesting, especially looking at an aspect of Tigerman as the ruines harvest it.

    I am going to be facing more such enemies, and I need to develop a better method to harvest them more efficiently. The runes are not going to help me always; they need bloodlines, so I need to get better at harvesting as I would not all the time in the world on the battlefields.

    My core continues to absorb the purified bloodline essence as it did; I begin to feel the faint changes happening to it and the runes it connected all over my body. This is not surprising; this sort of thing used to happen to my old runes, too; the powerful the Grimm Monsters'' bloodline would be, the more significant the change they would bring to my runes.

    A minute and a half passed by, and runes have finished harvesting the Grimm Monster; if I had not received the help from the runes, I would have needed more than ten times to do that.

    Buzz!

    A secondter, I saw my core shine again, and it had released the huge amount of energy that had first spread into my runes before the runes released into every part of my body.

    My aura begins to climb as my body absorbs the energy; the rise is very slow. If it had been regr elite in my ce, this much energy would have been more than enough to take them to the peak elite and break into the leader ss.

    The rule-bending power had helped me bend the rules and regress my level but gave me more strength than a Master ss Tyrant, which gives me immense potential.

    This is the reason why I had forged my core in rule-bending power; it gives me immense potential and power to break the rules.. While other elements of mine would have offered me more offensive power, they would not have offered even 1% of the potential that Rule Bending Core is offering me.

 Chapter 2025 - Attack Of Coven

    <h4>Chapter 2025 - Attack Of Coven</h4>

    My body and soul had absorbed every bit of the energy released by my core, and it gave me quite a rise, but it is a far cry from taking me to mid-Elite ss. Still, it would have made the vast difference in the battle; if I had this strength in my battle against Stone Lightning Tigerman.

    I looked at the changes for a moment before I focused on the sphere in front of me.

    A secondter, thousands of thin strigs move toward me, and instead of making me as giant as before, they begin to seep inside me. It had barely taken a few seconds for me to take back nearly all the strings, revealing fifteen beautiful essence roses, and the most eye-catching of all is the essence rose in the middle.

    It is not just eye-catching but also quite different from all the essences, likely because of the body refining art. I would have to make some changes in the future in the refining formation, so such peculiarities would not ur; it is quite an attention-drawing.

    All the fourteen roses looked beautiful but normal, but the one from the Stone Lightning Tigerman ispletely different.

    It is double the size of regr essence rose and has powerful physical stone lightning flying over its heavily affected areas around. It also releases a powerful aura that is strong enough to make an Elite bend its knees with just pressure alone.

    Hun!

    I was about to move the roses toward me when a great change urred outside, where the invisible battle was being fought for a few minutes. The invisible battle had just be visible, and it is horrifyingly visible.

    Roar Roar Roar

    Abominations have appeared in the sky; they seem to have bodies of a snake, but there are tens of faces of humans, Grimm Monsters, and monsters are littered around the bodies of these abominations, and all of them weirdly roaring at me, and it is giving me goosebumps.

    These abominations are enormous, hundreds of meters tall, and the conscious energy radiating from them are off the charts.

    The most shocking thing about them is the energy they are made of the curse energy, and this energy feels quite simr to the curse I had till a few hours ago.

    I had done quite great research on the curse and the curse and the person who inflicted it on my mother. From what I was able to find out, the curse belongs to a very powerful line of Inheritance. The most powerful person who holds that Inheritance has a seat in the coven.

    All the people holding a seat in the cover are terror, but this is beyond that; it is one of most powerful people in the world, and even among our most powerful old monsters, very few could fight against it, much less thing of defeat it.

    I feared it hade here, and that is a bad thing for me; it had the reputation to ughter the armies, and its ways are. It is my luck that Lord of ss is here; he might be not able to defeat that powerful cursemaster, but he would definitely be able to defend against it.

    The Fortress of Mirror is an extremely powerful grand art which is specialization is a defense; we have won many wars due to it.

    Hun!

    I had just consoled myself with those thousands when suddenly, I saw a huge tsunami of ck water appearing out of nowhere, bringing a destructive aura that I do not think even the cube surrounding me would be able to defend against.

    And that''s not the only thing that appeared; right after the dark tsunami, I felt another powerful aura, and every moment, giant brown trees appeared pus leaking out of them, bearing an extremely poisonous aura that began to poison the environment around itself.

    I saw multiple shields covering the whole Academy; the poisons from the trees began to melt the shields of the Academy like a vax burned under the fire. If not for the quick-acting of the teacher, the poison would have been able to affect the Academy.

    The Academy is not out the danger yet, the stray poison is still melting one shield after another, but the Academy still has a lot more time than I have. all three attacks areing at me, and I don''t know whether the defense of Lord of ss would be even able to save me.

    All these super-powerful attacks are members of a coven, and a single Lord of ss might be able to protect me against the two, but defending against the three would be very hard.

    The lord of ss will have to forget about my safety and worry about his, and I have an inkling that I might be the sole target. These are members of the coven, and all of them are important ces, and they rarely act in a group, but this time they did, and they came in a group of three.

    BANNNNNNNG!

    Their attacks have finally reached the shield of Lord of ss and what happened next is beyond is horrendous.

    The sh felt like the sh of the worlds, and the shockwave released from it was so powerful that crack lines began to appear on the cube as it shed against it.

    The tens of shields of Academy had fallen apart, and if not for the interference of Lord of ss, who had created a ss shield over Academy on time, it would have done the unimaginable harm to the Academy.

    The main ss shield of lord of ss had not cracked, but its shine had died down a lot, and it would not be able to next attack. The Grimm Monsters seemed to have no mood in backing down from intention to kill me, and I don''t know whether I would be able to survive or not.

    "Hehe, I had not expected that so many old friends would gather here," Said a familiar voice as an old woman wearing a simple white dress materialized out of nowhere and looked at her left with eyes twinkling.

    "Especially you old snake, you have been fighting against all the guys except me.. Do you know how sad that made me?" The old woman asked.

 Chapter 2026 - Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 2026 - Retreat</h4>

    "Ang Leon!" Old Werewolf said with gritted teeth as he saw the old woman appear on a screen; she is the one human it did not wish had appeared.

    Ang Leon is not the strongest of humans, nor she is with the most defensive power, but she is the strangest of all.

    They have huge tonnes of information on all the super-powerful humans and more so on Ang Leon on her Inheritance, they have the most information on it, but it is almost useless.

    If there is any Inheritance that is close to Celestial Inheritances, then it would be ''Leaf of Wisdom,'' the Inheritance of Wisdom tower, which is also the most used Inheritance in the world, used by nearly 20% of members of the wisdom tower.

    Inheritance is divided into two parts, one is like regr Inheritance, and the other is called creation mode. It somehow gives the user to create moves of their own through the temtes that are present in the Inheritance.

    Still, despite that, most people chose the regr mode of Inheritance instead of the creation one. Like the Celestial Inheritance, it is not everyone''s cup of tea; only those exceptionally intelligent ones could practice it sessfully, and Ang Leon of one of the people who were most sessful at that Inheritance.

    The thing is, she had created a very strange abilities, and she never used the same abilities every time she fought.

    She is also the only person in this generation to get away when four coven members surrounded her; she had done not once but twice, and a second time, she had done it while saving another person. Such feats are usually reserved for those with the Empire of Mists.

    "This is a great opportunity for us; let me go, and I with those three will bring the heads of two humans with us," Said the projection of Foxwomen projection.

    "I am asking them to retreat," Said the old Werewolf with a nasty expression on its face. It is clear it did not want to make this decision, but it seemed to have no choice.

    "What?" Asked a couple of people in unison; the people sitting here are very clear on how huge this opportunity is to finish these two; they would be cutting huge pirs that humans are standing. They could not miss this great opportunity.

    "They have activated the Pyramid, and in three seconds, it would be ready," Said the old Werewolf like it had swallowed the fly as it pointed toward the graph that had been ring red.

    Hearing the old Werewolf, nearly all those listening shuddered visibly; both sides had grand weapons. They have Triona while the humans have the Pyramid; it is the sole reason why they have not been able to capture the whole territory and the biggest executioner de that killed most numbers of coven members throughout the thousands of years.

    "The humans are really mad," said the Foxman as it controlled the emotions. The price of activating the Pyramid is humongous, and it is only activated in emergencies, as being the greatest weapon of humans, and they are doing it now to save a puny human that might create huge trouble for them in the future.

    A fucking strange thing happened, a moment after Grand Tower Mistress Ang appeared, all three attacks of Grimm Monsters receded before disappearing. Grand tower mistress and hidden lord of ss did not seem to do anything about it.

    Grand Tower mistress continued looking in a certain direction for a few seconds before she flew toward me. As she reached, the cracked golden cube disappeared, and she stopped in front of me.

    "Micheal, I know your progress would shock the world, but still, I did not expect this; watching you fight, this old woman nearly had a heart attack," She said with a smile before suddenly her smile disappeared, and her expressions disappeared.

    "Young man, I wished you had taken on my offer and used Wisdom Tower to make a breakthrough or even Pyramid. You have no idea what kind of consequences your actions have caused," She said.

    "For once, I couldn''t help but agree with ang. You have no idea what kind of price we have paid to save you," Said the voice through invisibility.

    Hearing that, I couldn''t feel bad; hearing their words, I knew I seemed to have done something bad unintentionally.

    "I don''t know what consequences I had caused unintentionally, but I will try to pay for it with the greatest efforts through my life," I apologized.

    "It is no mistake, Micheal, but you should not understand your importance and act ordingly. Every action on your part will cause a ripple; I hope you understand that," said the old woman, and all I could do was nod solemnly.

    "Lord of ss, grand tower mistress, thank you for saving me. If not for your help, I wouldn''t be alive right now," I thanked them; it feels a little weird to thank the invisible person, but its not like I could ask lord of ss to show himself.

    "Winston, stop with your dramatics. The boy had just thanked you, just freaking show yourself," Old women snapped suddenly, and a secondter, a mirror-like surface materialized, and a handsome man who looked to be in his early sixties wearing beautiful robes walked out of it.

    I am quite surprised to see him, or rather his age, all the old monsters I had seen before were quite old, be it Matron Mavis, Patriarch Bradford or Grand Tower Mistress, in front of me, all of them looked quite old, but he did not look as old as them despite being the same age as them.

    "He is lucky bastard who hade across the potion of youth in his younger days, I had asked him for that, but he refused it give it to me," Old women said as if reading the words off my mind.

    "Snort! The price you had offered was too low that I had decided to drink it rather than selling it to you," The old man replied.

 Chapter 2027 - Price

    <h4>Chapter 2027 - Price</h4>

    "Young Man, the Academy is not safe for you; Grand Commander wishes youe to the Pyramid," Old woman said, and it is not a request, I will have to go to the Pyramid.

    I have no problem with it; I know that Academy would not be able to protect me and might evene to harm if Grimm Monsters attacks, but there are some things I have to do before I leave for the Pyramid, as it would be quite a while before I could have the confidence to return.

    "Grand lords, would it be okay If I stayed in the Academy for a day, there are some things I have to do before I could leave for the academy," I asked them.

    My request seemed to have caught them a little off guard, and they looked at each other, "We want you in Pyramid as soon we can, but we could allow a day," Old women said after a few seconds. "Thank you, I will not take more than a day," I said.

    Old women nodded, and we flew down while the lord of ss again had be invisible or left. I don''t know, its hard to tell when I cant sense him.

    Soon we approached the roof of a teacher''s office building where the Teacher and the rest of the councilmen would be distance.

    "You people are really idiots, you know that, right? Micheal, he is young and does not know a thing but you all, you should know what kind of ripples his breakthrough might create, especially you, Marina. I had not expected from you," Old woman said to Teacher and councilmembers.

    "You have no idea what kind of price Pyramid had paid to save him, and for the consequences of that, you all will face some decinery actions," Old women said. I opened my mouth to beseech her, but the old woman just shook her head, seeing that I closed my mouth with a sigh.

    It is not the teacher''s or councilmember''s fault but mine; I was the one who decided to make a breakthrough outside and somehow had alerted the Grimm Monsters that freaking coven members hade kill me.

    "Teacher, would you ask my parents toe? They must be quite worried about me," I asked the Teacher. They would have seen the fight would be quite worried about me, especially my father. "I will call them; I am sure the Mistson would have no problem letting theme here," the Teacher said.

    "I will be going to my home; I am feeling a little tired," I said to the Teacher and councilmen before flying toward my home with Grand Tower mistress.

    I saw tens of thousands of people watching me as I flew; usually, I attract attention but not this much. There are too many people, and awe in their eyes is little suffocating to bear.

    "Don''t let this worship get into your head; many talented people throughout history have lost their way due to it," Old woman warned, and I couldn''t help nodding. While the awe and reverence of people are suffocating, it is also exhrating; I could see people losing their way due to it.

    Hun!

    Soon, we reached my home and were about to enter when a yellow page with dense runic inscriptions appeared in the hands of the grand tower mistress bony hands, and she threw it at my home.

    The yellow page flew at myke house before seeping inside its wall, and a few secondster, the runes have appeared all over theke house, on every inch of it covered by them.

    "This should be enough to ward off any intrusion for a couple of seconds," She said, "Thank You,dy Ang," I said as both of us went inside.

    "You should take a rest; I am sure you would need a lot of energy once your parents arrive," Old woman said, hinting she knew why I had called my parents immediately after I finished with battle.

    I nodded at her walked into my bedroom; the first thing I did was walk into the shower. This time, I did not have to take off any clothes as I was not wearing any, I just called back my armor, and I waspletely naked.

    The only thing I have is some herbal dust on my body which I wanted to wash off since I had made the breakthrough, but I did not get a chance due to the appearance of the Grimm Monsters.

    Fifteen minutester, I walked out of the shower feeling clean and less tired. I wore somefortable clothes andid on my bed before entering my core; I had sensed something from my core earlier; I wanted to check what it was.

    "Nero!"

    I shouted out loud the moment I entered my core, and the first thing I saw Nero, who looked quite beaten down and tears streaming from his face; he looked both pitiful and cuter at the same time.

    "What happened to you?" I asked, seeing his beaten down state. At first thought, it was something core did but soon noticed that Nero had received the actual beating and there is only one person here who could beat him.

    "Ashlyn, did you hit Nero?" I asked Ashlyn, who was sleeping on the smooth rock. Hearing me, shezily opened her eyes and looked at Nero, who visibly shuddered in fear before ring back at her through his wet eyes.

    "Chew, Chew!" She affirmed with azy chirp and closed her eyes before I could ask her why. Seeing, that I turned to a sad little ball of fluffs in my arms.

    "Did you do something to Ashlyn, Nero?" I asked him. Ashlyn is never an aggressor; while she is arrogant and looks down on everyone, she is never to take action first unless she has been instigated.

    "No, I did not do anything to her," Nero denied but seeing my gaze, he finally told the truth. "I had just asked her to call me big brother since I could talk, and she could not," Nero said weakly with sobbing eyes.

    Hearing that, I shook my head and massaged my temple.. No wonder Ashlyn had hit him; he was asking for it.

 Chapter 2028 - Changes

    <h4>Chapter 2028 - Changes</h4>

    "Nero, you should not have asked Ashlyn to call you big brother since she is older than you, and Ashlyn also should not have hit you for suggesting that," I said gently as I pacified a wet-eyed cub.

    "She should call me big brother since I could speak like father, and she could not," Nero said while peeking at Ashlyn, who had her eyes closed.

    "She could speak in her own way; you and I could understand her, right? Not to mention she is older than you and more powerful than you," I exined to him. I just wanted to say that it is a very bad idea for him to make Ahlyn call him big brother; she does not like to be forced into anything.

    "You are right father, I should first get stronger than Ashlyn before I force her to call me big brother," Nero said with new hope burning in his eyes.

    Hearing that, I felt my head hurting even more and opened my mouth to exin further but closed after a thought. It is good he has something to work on, and the target is quite good that he will have to work very hard to achieve; it is not easy to defeat Ashlyn.

    Even after the breakthrough, I do not have any confidence in defeating her, and her beating Nero is proof of that. Nero may be cute and cuddly, but he is extremely powerful.

    I lifted him and up and looked around my core; there had been a couple of minor changes that had happened since thest time I had been a few hours ago.

    The most noticeable change in the energy quality, it had increased slightly, and that made the grass off the tiny ind even vibrant. Other than that, my armor also appeared in the core; it is floating at the peak of the highest mountain.

    There are also other changes, and one of them is twelve shining seeds that are floating in the air not far from theke.

    I appeared beside the small green-silver seeds; as I touched one of them, a huge amount of information floated into my mind. It took me more than a minute to get out of the effects of the information rush.

    These twelve seeds are an ambitious experiment of mine; if it became sessful, then it willpletely change things for me.

    These twelve seeds are the ones that I had used against the twelve Mid-stage Grimm monsters. The function of these seeds istched on the core and mind of Grimm Monsters and observe all their fighting style, instinctual reactions, soul fluctuation, and everything and also take some energy for themselves when I harvest the Grimm Monsters essence.

    These seeds are part of my ''Super Parasite'' n. I want to make them capable of seeping into powerful enemies that are powerful than me and get control over their minds, Inheritance, and core, making them the perfect ves of mine.

    Currently, these seeds are far from doing that; now, they could only affect the enemies that are considerably weaker than me and could force them to make a physical attacks that I had programmed in them; they are far from controlling the Inheritance and using the energy and soul type moves.

    The seeds have worked better than I had expected, the algorithm I had designed is processing the formation well, and seeds have also grown stronger while taking the Grimm Essence.

    While they might seem to be working fine,plications could ur at any time; as I had said, they are the experiments, and sometimes experiments fail, and I have to be ready to ept bad results but will try hard to develop them as I envision them.

    I checked each and every seed carefully while also copying the data in the data in a folder; like my Inheritance space, I could also envision anything here but envision things that looked different than real things and core, as I had experimented before could store the real things.

    Those fifteen shiny storages on the ground are proof of that; I will check themter when I have a lot of time. They are going to have lots of stuff, rare and expensive stuff.

    Aside from the seeds, there is one more thing I have to check which is the huge plot of the ckened soil; it looked like the huge amount of lightning had attacked it, one could even sense the faint lighting energies in it, which are slowly disappearing.

    This ckened ground is another of my experiment, but unlike the seeds, I have a lot more confidence in this one and am 90% sure it will seed.

    The huge plot ofnd is my domain, ''The Garden of Roses'' though currently, it looks more of a barren garden. Soon, there will be roses that will make my domain very strong with so many abilities that it will frustrate the hell of my enemies.

    I have tremendous hope from the Garden of Roses; it will be a killer move with huge applications that is beyond what will be beyond the capabilities of the regr domains.

    There are many other things I have to do at my core, but I do not have time. Though I will soon have the time, I will be able to find the extent of my core''s abilities and make maximum use of them.

    After taking one more look, I got out of my core but did notpletely go out; there is one more thing I have to look at.

    The moon around my core is still there, releasing the faint light on the core, which is also some sort of energy which I had nevere in contact with before but understood this is very high-level energy which I could notprehend, and it seemed to be strengthening my core very slowly.

    My core is not a simple thing, and very few things like refined bloodline energies could do it.. So, one could imagine the level of the moon; I am also pretty sure that this is the thing that attracted the Grimm Monsters to me.

 Chapter 2029 - Hope

    <h4>Chapter 2029 - Hope</h4>

    Ting!

    I was resting when I heard the message bell on my holowatch, and without looking, I knew whats it was about. Still, I looked, and it was about the thing I had expected; my parents would be arriving at the Academy within a minute.

    I immediately got off the bed and walked into the living room and founddy Ang is sitting where I left her, reading a book from the bookshelf I had created.

    "It is a good book, have quite a unique take on the illusions. I will be borrowing it from you," She said and ced the book down on the table.

    "You don''t have to borrow it, Lady Ang; this book is part of a collection of books I have donated to the broken tower," I said.

    "I had heard about it from Charline; she was quite impressed with the collection of books you have donated," She said, referring to the librarian.

    Seeing how the Wisdom Tower had been great to me and let me give unrestricted ess to their grand library, including the secret collection that very few people get to read. I had donated copies of most of the books I had to it; it is the least I could do for the great favor they have done to me.

    "Let''s go, your parents should arrive at any second," Said the old woman, and I found myself disappearing from my home and next moment found in front of the teleportation formation.

    "Grand Tower Mistress, Micheal," Teacher greeted the old women as we appeared. Teacher is alone, the councilmember is not present, likely busy controlling the chaos that just urred an hour ago.

    The whole Academy had seen that battle, and also many organizations. If I had not needed the Teacher, she would have been handling it all instead of the councilmembers, but for me, she had passed the job to the councilmembers.

    Buzz!

    A few seconds had passed when the formation lighted up, and four people appeared. Aside from my parents and sister, there is an older man who looked to be in histe sixties.

    The feeling he gave me is vast; I am no match for this old man; he could crush me with a finger if he wanted. Though he is not at the level ofdy Ang and Lord of ss, there is a considerable difference between them.

    "Micheal!" My parents said before they came hugged me tightly; it had been quite a while since they have embraced me this tightly.

    "Grand Tower Mistress, I did not expect you to be still here," Said the old man who hade with my mother. "Why?" The old woman asked back, making the old man flustered immediately.

    "I did not mean as disrespect grand tower mistress, I just thought you would be at more important ces seeing there is war is going on," answered the old man flustered, clearly very ufortable under old women''s gaze.

    "This is an important ce, Patrick," Old woman said while casting a nce at me; the old man just nodded without saying anything.

    "Grand Tower Mistress, thank you for saving our son; without your help, he would not have been standing with us," Mother said.

    "We have paid huge prize to do that, little girl; I hope your son understands it," Old woman said without messing up her words. Mother seeds to understand what she meant as her eyes shot up in shock; the same reactiones across the old man who came with her.

    "You mean?" Mother asked with a slightly shaking voice, and old women just nodded. "I will make sure Micheal understands that Grand Tower Mistress," Mother said. I am quite curious about what they are talking about, but I did not ask; it is not the time.

    "Micheal, I had readied the top floor of the infirmary," Teacher said as we finished with the small talk. "There is no need for an infirmary teacher; my home would be enough," I said with a smile, surprising quite a lot of people.

    The surprise on the people''s faces hadn''t worn off when we disappeared from my spot and appeared on the patio of my house.

    "Mom, it is time to destroy the curse from your body," I said as I took her hands into mine.

    She visibly shook hearing it, and I could only guess what effects my words might have been having on her right now.

    While I have the same curse as she has, and mine was even more dangerous due to it being sentient, it did not trouble me much, except for giving me constant fear of it consuming me, but a mother is different.

    Th curse has sealed her powers and made her weak as a knight; if not for her constantly fighting with the curse and numerous sealing methods employed in her body that kept the curse at bay, she would have been consumed by it already.

    "It is not easy to destroy that curse, young man. The greatest healers of the world have tried decades ago and were powerless again it." The old man that came with my mother said

    "Now, the curse had spread into the very essence of your monther, bonded with her very life itself; it is very hard, near impossible to cure this curse," He added.

    "Lord Patric is right; the curse had merged with my very being," Mom said with a tear dripping out from her left eye.

    I know the curse of a mother is dangerous and spread to her deepest. Teacher had tried it, but she was not able to reach much deeper due to the power of the curse being too great, always repelling any efforts to heal her.

    Still, I have some confidence, the curse is the most heavies subject Ive ever researched, and thanks to some of the books I have read in the Hermes library, I have devised a method, which gives me some confidence in healing my mother''s curse, not to mention I now have a secrete weapon.

    "Would you at least let me try?" I had asked her.. "Of course, if there is anyone in the world who has a hope to heal my curse then, its you, my son," She said as she ced her hand on my cheeks.

 Chapter 2030 - Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 2030 - Shocked</h4>

    I activated my armor, and thousands of strings came out of my body and formed armor on my body. The armor is the same as before; there is no separation of the healing mode andbat mode.

    ''Coffin of Healing,''

    I said, and thousands of strings released from me. This is an old move of mine, but everything about it had changed except for the old name; I wanted to change that too but decided to keep it after some thoughts.

    The strings from me begin to weave a construct, and a few secondster, a grand coffin had appeared. It is extremely beautiful with symbols and murals; it looks like it is a coffin that is used to bury the Mythical kings rather than some veryplex that is going to be used for the healing.

    "Mom, please step into the coffin," I said; she just nodded and stepped into it. As she did, a few thousand more strings came out of me and formed the sealing door.

    As for my mother, it got sealed inside me; only her hazy figure could be seen from the outside. I looked at her a second before I ced both of my hands on it.

    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, and activated the first formation; as I did, thousands of extremely tiny strings came out of my cabin; these strings are a hundred times thinner than the strings that I had created the coffin with, and now over hundred thousand of them are piercing into my body.

    It took a second to over a hundred thousand strings pierce into my mother''s body; the process is fast and nearly painless.

    As the strings pierce, the vision of my mother''s body in front of me and I could see tens of formations, some of them very familiar. These formations are covered in thick slimy grey energy, which is everywhere, not only is covering all the formations but also my mother''s body.

    Though I had already known the poison had merged with the very essence of my mother, I still couldn''t help but be shocked to see the damage; it was far more than I had expected.

    ''How is she even alive?'' I asked myself. Technically she should not be alive, seeing the amount of the curse inhabited in her body. It is merging with, but it is a good merge; it would be right to say it is slowly consuming her.

    Its slowness is very confusing; with the amount of curse energy my mother has, it would be able to consume her for less than a minute.

    ''It looks like I will have to head deeper,'' I said to myself, started to move my strings deeper.

    My strings are not facing any resistance as they head deeper into my mother''s body; if the teacher and others were to see it, they would be shocked out of their mind.

    The curse creates immense resistance; it does not let any type of energy infiltrate inside her, be it a soul sense of energy. It would repel or consume; this is why all the new formations are outside. There was no new formation that had reached near the core or into the core part of my mother.

    Hun!

    My strings head deeper and deeper when suddenly they stopped as I saw something that shocked me. I am very close to reaching my mother''s core and finallye across the formation; unlike the formations before, this one is old, very old, the time when she was hit by the curse.

    It is now broken and beyond recognization, which is kind of shocking seeing; I had through one of the reasons why my mother had been consumed by the curse are these formations, but looking at the state of these formations, my conjecture seemed to be very wrong.

    The state of formation had made me even more curious about the reason for my mother''s survival, and I moved my strings even deeper, finding more and more decrepit formations.

    Looking at the sheer number of formations, I could tell that Mistson had tried very hard to save my mother. Though I hate them, seeing the huge formations, the hate couldn''t help but elevate a little.

    From what I could see, these formations once were very powerful and had sealed the curse for years before it had be too powerful and destroyed them all. I am shocked by the level of damage that curse had done to these formations; some of them had been cast by very powerful grandmaster level sealers and healers, it is not easy to destroy them to such a stage.

    This had made the curiosity in my mind burn wildly, and I made my strings even faster; I had to see what is the thing that stopping this curse from consuming my mother.

    "FUCK!"

    Soon, the strings have reached the deepest part of my mother, and what I saw had shocked me so much that I couldn''t help but cursed loudly and identally woke up my sister, who was soundly sleeping in the arms of my father.

    I did not want to make up a sound, but the thing I was seeing was shocking enough that I couldn''t help but curse loudly.

    What I saw was a sea of mist fighting against, evading, strangling the sea of a curse. The auraing from the mist is extremely powerful, so powerful that I couldn''t help but faintly shudder from it.

    It is not like I had not thought of this possibility, grand arts are different from regr arts, and they could be used in ways unimaginable, but still, it ispletely out of my expectation.

    Theprehension and mental energy of art I am seeing is approaching the Grandmaster level, and what is grandmaster level? They are freaking living fossils, like the lord Patric here, extremely powerful with long life.

    My mother is very close to that level in her art, and she had reached this level while nearly all her powers were sealed; no wonder she was able to stop the curse from consuming her.

 Chapter 2031 - Healing

    <h4>Chapter 2031 - Healing</h4>

    "It is quite beautiful, isn''t it?" A familiar voice asked, shocking the hell out of me; what''s even more shocking that little mist in front of me churned a little before transforming into my mother, and she did not look like something that is made of mist but like a real person, down to the aura.

    "It looked like you have progressed quite a lot in your art," I said in amazement. "I had no choice, either that or death," She said, looking at the sea mist, which is grappling against the sea of a thick grey curse that is trying to consume her every second.

    "How did you make such progress? If you did not mind me asking," I asked, feeling extremely curious. What she did was downright shocking, "I would never hide anything from you, my son," Mom said with a smile before looking ahead.

    "My pregnancy with you was quite surprising, with a curse and difference of level between your father and me; it should not have happened, even if my powers were sealed, but it happened, and it had made me quite happy," She said while smiling in joy.

    "But the happiness is short-lived, as I noticed that curse begin to destroy the formations that were sealing it and some of the curse''s power had even infiltrated inside you and forming a consciousness,"

    "Seeing that, I had immediately called Catherine, who owed me a favor, but even with her sealing abilities, all she was able to stop the more curse from infiltrating you, dealing with curse inside me was above her grade or anyone, seeing the speed at which it was getting stronger," She added.

    Catherine she is referring to is aunt Georgia; she has one of the most powerful sealing types of Inheritance in the world.

    "While Catherine was able to stop the infiltration, we were still in danger as the curse is growing stronger and would consume before you were born,"

    "I did not much care for my life, but I wasn''t going to let you get harmed by it, and so, I picked up my art which I had not used for years. It is the only thing inside me which hadn''t been sealedpletely, and the only thing that could help me," She said.

    "It was much harder than I had thought. Till then, I had used Empire of Mist externally, never internally. Though I know it is possible from the information left behind by the previous users, but there is no guide; I had to figure it of all by myself."

    "For more than a month, I had made nearly no progress, but I kept trying before I was finally able to make some progress. I build on that while practicing the mental method that came with the art, which is much hard to practice when the curse is actively sealing all your powers," She said with augh.

    "The art had helped me more than I could imagine; I would have lived only for a few months, but now, I had lived for more than two decades and have two wonderful children and husband; I couldn''t ask for more," She added with a bright, happy smile on her face.

    "The curse is still spread inside you, and seeing the speed it is consuming you, it would kill you within a year," I said.

    "I know, but I am not sad. I had a wonderful life, and I know you will not let anything happen to your father and sister," She said.

    If she had the offensive or defensive type grand art like the Fortress of Mirrors, she would have been in much better condition. She might have been able to destroy the curse itself but defending, and destroying is not the strong suit of Empire of Mist; it is an illusion-type art that had some powers to affect reality.

    It is already a shocking thing she was able to do this much with Empire of Mist and using it so efficiently that barely 1% of trickling out of her deepest part her.

    "You will not die," I said factly, hearing that she just smiled.

    While for others healing her may be impossible but not for me, the rule-bending power and my secret weapon give me a couple of good options to heal her.

    There are two ways; one is a quick way, it would need me an hour to heal her, but it will leave her weakened, and even with the best possible resources, she will have to rest for at least a month before she could regain her past strength.

    The second option is long and a little risky, but throught it, she would not have to rest for more than an hour, and her strength will also increse a little.

    If it had been safe times, I would have chosen the first option, but now, I am choosing a little risky second option. If some unforeseen happens, I need mom to protect herself and her family, and Empire of Mist is very capable of doing that.

    "I will start healing you, now," I said and moved out of her deeper space and went to the most outer part of her.

    As I did, I brought out the strings and began to weave them into the runes before forming a formation. I am going to weave the formations through her whole body; this is the only way I could make sure to eliminate every speck of curse that will present in her body and soul.

    Soon, I reached the formation that the teacher had crafted in my mother''s body and began to unravel it and rece it with the formation made of my strings.

    I do not need any other formations than mine; they will create interference when I activate my formation. Unraveling is quite hard, and they are one of the best healing formations teacher have created; if I had not been familiar with her style, I would not have been unraveling them as fast as I could.

    I had only unraveled the formations of the teacher while I straight up destroyed the other formations.. It is much easier to destroy them than solve them.

 Chapter 2032 - Nucleus

    <h4>Chapter 2032 - Nucleus</h4>

    Nine hours passed by, and in these nine hours, I had not only destroyed the formations but also weaved them throughout the body of my mother.

    I am very fast, and with my strings moving with me mymands, I just have to visualize the formation, and they will create it.

    This is why I had only needed nine hours to create the huge make of formations in my mother''s body, and now, only thest part has remained the deepest part where Empire of Mist contending against the curse.

    "Mom, I would need your help to weave the formation here," I said. The sh of Empire of Mist and curse makes it quite difficult to weave the formation; it would be easy if I had the help of my mother when I weave the formation in shing part.

    "No, problem, just tell me what I have to do," Mom said, and I started directing her as I began to weave the formations again with my strings.

    "These strings of yours are quite special, Micheal; the curse is not discovering them even when they passed through it, which is quite shocking seeing it will react like a hungry wolf whenever it senses even a trace of energy," Mom said as I continued to weave the formation.

    "They are made of very special energy that helps them remain undetected," I replied. It is not a lie but not aplete truth, either.

    More time passed, and I weaved more and more formations; the deepest part of her is the most important part, and I have to bepletely thorough in it.

    Hun!

    Three and half hourster, I suddenly stopped when I had caught a glimpse of something. It had shocked me to my core.

    "This?" I asked. "Yes, while the curse inside me may not be sentient, but it still a strange one, it had formed a nucleus," She said with a smile on her. This is not a thing one could smile about but a thing one should feel the horror of.

    "With me sealing most of its ways, it had also focused inwardly and somehow was able to form a nucleus," she exined.

    Forming a sentient is a near impossible thing, and forming a nucleus is only slightly less near impossible both near impossible things have happened with this curse; it actually made me very curious about the curse and the one who had cast it.

    ''Father, can I eat it? I really want to eat it? will you let me eat it?'' Nero''s voice rang out in my mind; each question was about eating the nucleus, he seemed to want to eat it very much.

    ''Later,'' I said to him before focusing on the nucleus, which seemed to be in its nascent stage but still an extremly dangerous thing if it went out of control and seeing its structure and skittishness, there is a very high chance it would go out of control at the first sign of trouble.

    "There is no need to fear the nucleus, mom; I have ways to deal with it," I said, which seemed to surprise her quite much, but she did not ask about my method, deciding to trust mepletely.

    I again began to weave the formation, but with slight changes, I also started to make the changes to the formation I had weaved in the deeper part of my mother. The nucleus had changed things a little, and I had to make the changes ording to it.

    Another two hours passed, and I had finally stopped; I had weaved a grand formation in my mother, which would destroy this curse that had been guing her for decades.

    "It is magnificent, Micheal. I doubt anyone in our world has the ability to create what you have created," Mother praised. "You have praised me too much, mother," I said. I am sure there are several people that have the ability to create even more magnificent formations than me, grand tower mistress Ang is one of them.

    "The formation is ready, and now we have to wait till fish enter trap," I said. If it was before the nucleus, I would have directly started the formation, but the nucleus changes things; I have to be very careful when dealing with it.

    This is why I did not use my strings on it directly. Though the chances of it sensing them are very slim, I do not want to take any risks.

    It would be better it fell into my trap on its own, and it would happen, seeing it never stayed in one ce, always leading a change again the misty cage that surrounding it, never letting it out to do what it is programmed to do.

    My mom and I waited, and we did not have to wait for long; it just took twenty-three minutes to fall into the trap I had created, and when it did, I did not waste any time activating the formation.

    Buzz!

    The formation activated, and they formed the cage around the grey-yellow nucleus. As that happened, it reacted; it shone brightly before a heavy smoke released from it; seeing the thick, powerful smoke, my expressions couldn''t help but change, and I made the snap decision.

    "Delicious thing, here I came!" Nero shouted as a cute ball of fluffs came out of my strings before passing through the cage I had made for the nucleus unimpeded and directly went for the nucleus with shining, hungry eyes.

    My mother''s eyes popped out seeing Nero, and thousands of questions appeared in her eyes, but I had no time to answer them. With their connection to the nucleus cut off, the rest of the curse in my mother''s body went haywire, and I had precious seconds to destroy them before they destroyed my mother.

    BUZZ!

    I did not waste any time and activated the grand formation I had weaved inside my mother. The grand formation activated and spread into every inch of my mother while releasing tri-colored energy of green, silver, and purple color, which had drowned my mother and the curse into it.

    The energy would act like acid that would burn up every speck of curse hiding in my mother, no matter how deep it is hiding.

 Chapter 2033 - [Bonus ]Healed

    <h4>Chapter 2033 - [Bonus ]Healed</h4>

    "It had been more than twelve hours. Is he going to just stand like that?" Patric asked; he had been watching Micheal stand in the same position for more than twelve hours, and in these twelve hours, there was barely any change.

    Patric was about to say something more when he felt a powerful gaze at him; he looked slowly only to see old women looking at him.

    Feeling her gaze, Patric shuddered even more and closed his mouth, which he had opened to speak. It is clear that old women had got irritated by his words, and its in his best interest to remain quiet; she is known to hold grudges for the slightest offense.

    Still, he is quite bored seeing no change in Anna and even considers the whole thing a sham. While his battle power is beyond impressive, that does not mean his healing abilities would be the same. It is especially true when healing this curse.

    They had called the best healers in the world to cure it when she had got first inflicted with a curse decades ago, but each and every one had failed; even the best healer of the world had failed. All he could do was seal the curse.

    Hun!

    As he was in his thoughts, a sudden change had urred. A powerful aura of curse suddenly radiated from the coffin anna is sealed in. It is so powerful that even I begin to shudder from it; the curse had be more powerful than I had throught.

    The aura is just beginning; from the hazy screen of a coffin, he could see the curse had gone mad, and now it had started consuming Anna.

    "That idio" He was just letting out a curse when he stopped when he noticed another aura piercing through the powerful curse aura. It is not as powerful as curse aura, but the aura seemed to fear it a lot as it ran away from it.

    Another change began to appear on Anna, from what he could see from the hazy screen. New tri-colored energy came out of Anna''s body and began to burn the curse, I could see the sizzling of the curse, and it couldn''t help but shock me.

    The tri-color energy is burning the curse, and I couldn''t help but wonder whether it would be enough or not.

    The curse had been in Anna''s body for too long, and if it had been easy to heal, those people with powerful healing Inheritances would have been already done that, but still, he couldn''t judge much. This brat of Anna is a host of celestial Inheritance, and seeing the battle earlier, here too, it might be able to do something that is near impossible for others.

    The regrettable thing is they could not have him, its all because of those bastards. They have yed a too long hand and ended destroying the greatest hope Mistson has, and the funny thing is, they could not do anything against it, seeing how strong other faction is growing by the day.

    While Nero had eaten the curse nucleus, I had activated the formation and sent the cocktail of special curse destroying energies into every corner of my mother''s body, and it is doing a much better job than I had thought it would do.

    Still, it is not enough; the speed it is acting against is quite slow that by the time it would be finished dealing with the curse energy. The curse would have already damaged my mother''s body and soul enough that she would need quite some time to recover.

    It would be like the first option, which I am thanking God I had not used, or I would have risked my mother''s life.

    I have to make the process faster, otherwise forgetting the getting little benefits for her progress, she would be heavily injured. I could not let that happen; I had to do something to make the process expedite, and thankfully, I gave away.

    "Nero, give me some of your radiance," I asked Nero, who is busy munching on the curse nucleus.

    "Sure thing, father," He said, and next moment, a blinding radiance released from him, which immediately sucked by the formation and spread into the whole formation.

    Hun!

    A surprise expression couldn''t help but appear on my face the next second when I saw how seamlessly the radiance had merged with my energy, and its power had multiplied within an instant and began to purify the curse at even greater speed.

    With the speed of the purifying, other aspects of the formations have also been activated. My mother''s body and soul are now in a very precarious state, and I have to stabilize it artificially as I wipe the curse off her; the slightest mistake on my part and the whole process would copse.

    The dangerous part is already over, now I have to just purify the curse, and the energies I got from the purification sent back to my mother.

    Normally such things would not work, but this curse had been strengthened by the energies of my mother, and I would be just taking it back from it while vaporizing the curse element through it. Nero has also finished consuming the nucleus and went back to my core, where it is sleeping on it, digesting it.

    Nearly all the curses had been vaporized, and my mother''s aura had reached that of peak Elite; from what mother had told me, she was a mid elite when she had been inflicted by the curse. It is nice progress, but it is nothingpared to the progress of her art, which would immediately make her one of the greatest assets of war.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed by, and finally, every bit of curse vanished from my mother''s body, and checking her body more than three times, I began to unfurl my vines and take them back when suddenly, another change urred.

    The sea of mist that had been in the deepest part of her had rumbled before speedily starting to rush toward her chest where her Inheritance core is.

 Chapter 2034 - Mark Of Art I

    <h4>Chapter 2034 - Mark Of Art I</h4>

    "He had really done it," Patric said with shock as he saw the tri-colored energy shining in radiance from Anna''s body.

    All the signs of curse had vanished, and the aura of peak Elite began to radiate from her body. If that tragedy had not happened, Anna would have been a Master ss Tyrant with invaluable assets to the war with her art.

    She still is an asset and would be an invaluable one as long as she is able to advance her art, and the war is an excellent opportunity for that. As long as she does not die, she has great chances to advance in the future, and it is known throughout the world that those who practice the Empire of Mist are the hardest to kill.

    He was looking at Anna when suddenly he sensed something he had not sensed in a long while and seeing the intensity of it, his eyes couldn''t help but go wide. He is not the old one; the old women beside me are also shocked as he is that both of them are literally shaking.

    All the mist from the deepest part of her had begun to explosively rush toward the heard at rapid speed from all the angels and ways it could find.

    Something is happening, and I have a guess, but I do not dare to speak it out as it is quite a massive thing for the people whoprehend the Grand Arts. If the thing I am guessing is true, then it looks like I have quite underestimated theprehension of my mother in her art.

    It requires a hugeprehension to reach this stage; it exists in both regr arts and Grand Arts but acquiring it in a Grand Art is thousands of times more difficult than acquiring it in themon arts.

    A few seconds passed by, and I started to feel the repelling force from the heart of my mother, the power of her arts was repelling against my strings. Seeing, I begin to take out all the strings I have in the heart of my mother, leaving only one.

    I had activated a formation on the strings and poured a massive amount of rule-bending power into it; the next second, it became invisible, all the repelling force from the mist had disappeared.

    While the Grand Art may be powerful, I have some ways to deal with it, and this is a very important moment. I have to see what is happening, and if it is happening what I think is happening, then I will have to watch it and record it too; this will give me very precious data.

    I moved a single string inside, and like a little fist in a sea of water, it did not get any resistance from the mist.

    Soon, I reached the deepest part of my mother''s heart and saw the point where all the mist was converging. It looked like the core was forming, but it is not the core that is forming. It is something different; arts don''t form the core; they symbiosis with the core.

    The mist continued to converge till it formed a misty battle out of it, which began to shrink slowly as its size started to change a little by little.

    A few minutes have passed, and finally, the transformation of the mist had stopped, and now in front of me is a misty rune. The rune is simple, but it lookedplex at the same time, and as I continued to look at it, a vast diagram of runes have appeared in front of me.

    The runic diagram seemed to be vast as the sea, made of billions of runes and giving out a majestic feeling that one just wants to kneel in front of it.

    Buzz!

    I don''t know how long I kept looking at the majestic runic diagram when suddenly, I was thrown out of it and saw the misty rune shining before a huge amount of very dense mist flooded out of it.

    All of them were shocked by the aura they sensed, and this aura continued to grow and stronger for a couple of seconds before suddenly stopping.

    "My go"

    Patric had just spoken a few words when he closed his mouth suddenly, as a sharp aura came out of Anna before a dense mist spewed out of anna''s body and passed through the coffin unimpeded as if it did not exist.

    Before they know it, they get covered in the mist; he ispletely blinded, unable to see or sense anything around him. It had made him horrified and ecstatic at the same time.

    This is the power of Empire of Mist that he, a Grandmaster, got blinded in his senses. People feel terror hearing the Empire of Mist; it had been a great tool of assassins, a bane of generals as it would surround the whole armies and make allies would fight each other.

    It had been the greatest symbol of the power of Mistson, which they have lost in their own folly. Though they have got it back through another child of Michealson''s, it would have taken her long to mature, and it is not even clear whether she would have the same fire as her aunt, who had dug out the Empire of Mist with her powers.

    Now they have got it back, and even if Anna had some problems, she is still a Michealson. Machealsons and Empire of Mist have always been synonym with Mistson.

    "Wiston!"

    He heard the old women''s voice, and it shocked him, as it felt distant and in the wrong direction, but that is what shocked me. The thing had shocked me was the name ''Winston.'' It is the name of Lord of ss and less than ten people in whole who call him that and do not bear any consequences.

    He had thought the lord of ss had left, but it seemed like he was just hiding as usual; it is a good thing he had not asked about him to the old women.

    "Mirage of Mirrors," He heard as it was spoken to his ear, and he felt the change around him. There is no change, but many things have changed.

    He is relieved the hear the name of the move; it will hide the mist even if it spreads through all over the academy.. People will go their own way without noticing a thing, which is great news; they don''t want to publicize the lethal weapon they had just got.

 Chapter 2035 - Mark Of Art II

    <h4>Chapter 2035 - Mark Of Art II</h4>

    A huge amount of mist had burst out of the symbol, which is much stronger from the mist earlier. It kept spewing out for a couple of seconds, spreading far and wide before receding back to the symbol just as quickly that I failed to see the reason behind it.

    The runic symbol, which is floating on the heart of my mother, besides the Inheritance core, is called Mark Of Art.

    It appears when a person reaches a certain level ofprehension, a few seconds ago, my mother''sprehension had reached that stage, and her art had formed the mark, taking her into the leagues of Grandmasters.

    By the strength of her body, she is still an Elite Tyrant, but theprehension of her art and mental energy had reached the level of Grandmaster; this is totally out of my expectations. I am still quite shocked by the scenes I saw.

    There will be lots of benefits of the mark; once it is obtained, it will help her not only better utilize the power of her arts but also help in her practice. The Grand Arts tend to do that; that is why those whoprehend the Grand Arts focus exclusively on it, as their art will help them progress in other parts.

    I looked around my mother''s body and saw everything was fine; I opened my eyes and saw everyone had to look at my mother with shocked eyes.

    Lord of ss which I had thought had left, is also beside thedy ang and looking at my mother with twinkling eyes.

    "Micheal, your mother?" My father asked. His level restricted him from seeing certain things, but he too sensed something with his mother.

    "Mother ispletely healed father, and she had also got some great gains," I replied and hearing that a bright smile appeared on his face.

    "It is time for us to wake up," I said, and thousands of strings on the surface of the cabin began to unfurl ande back to me.

    When I had activated the formation, it had made my mother semi-conscious; I had done it intentionally to numb the pain; the pain of the vaporizing would have been too great. Though I know my mother would have been able to bear it, I did not want her to.

    Other than pain, she had sensed everything had happened to her body; the mark would not have been formed if mother had been unconscious.

    "Micheal, thank you," Mom said as she opened her eyes. Both of her eyes are wet and trickling with tears.

    "Mommy, why are you crying," A voice before I could say anything as a little girl walked up to the coffin. My sister woke up, ate, and even took a night''s sleep while I was working on healing my mother.

    "They tears of happiness, love, after years mommy had gotten her powers back," Mom replied as she slowly got up from the coffin. Her movements are exaggeratedly slow. She had just gotten her powers back, and she would need quite a time before she could get used to them.

    There is a huge difference between the strength of Knight and the strength of peak Elite. Even if she had that strength, it was three decades ago; she would need some practice and till them, no holding my little sister.

    She also understood that as she deliberately stayed away from the rose.

    "Sorry to disturb your family moment, but we have to go back to Pyramid immediately," Grand Tower Mistress Ang said suddenly. "There are still a few hours before the day is over," I said, looking at my holowatch.

    "Things have changed now; Grand Commander wants you all into the Pyramid immediately," Old women said, motioning at my family before her powerful energy has covered us and the runic formation of golden runes created in a second.

    I only got a chance to look at the teacher for a moment, and she nodded at me before I disappeared from my house and academy.

    All the ns teacher had after I leveled up had gone to the drain, at least for some time. The original n was that she hand me the reins of the academy after I leveled up to the Tyrant, but that will not happen after what happened in the past day.

    Unless I became strong enough to defend myself against those people who hade to kill me, I would have to keep hidden again.

    I am tired of always hiding, but I have no choice. Those bastards and their little spies are very good assassins; thousands of people have lost their life by being careless for a moment; the Grimm Monsters are very good at striking at the perfect chance.

    They have miscalcted this time, but next time they would not make the same mistake; they would not only bring out the powerful people but also powerful artifacts.

    A secondter, we have appeared in the blue hall, which is devoid of any designs except for the runes that have been carved on it.

    What Grand Tower Mistress Ang did had blown my mind; what she did may seem simple, but it is extremly hard and amazing that only people of her caliber do it.

    She had created a teleportation formation and formed a link with teleportation formation in the Pyramid, where the space is extremly tight; even I will have to use all my strength.

    She did tear through space but punctured it with needle uracy and connected to the other side. The only person of her power could do something like that; I want to do something like that too, but I do not have the required strength to do it.

    "Micheal, you and your father go with David; he will take you to your quarters while I will take your mother to the Grand Commander," Old women and pointing at the blond, middle-aged man, who is a peak Master ss powerhouse with high designation if badges on his chest were any proof.

    "I want to go with mommy," My sister shouted before I could say anything. "Love, mommy has an important thing to do. You wait with papa, I will return before you even know it," Mom said as she crouched down beside my sister, though she did not touch her.

    "Come back soon, mommy," She said after a few seconds, "Of course, love," She said before she got up and left with three old monsters.

 Chapter 2036 - Bloom Garden

    <h4>Chapter 2036 - Bloom Garden</h4>

    "Lord Zaar, your battle with the Grimm Monsters earlier is beyond amazing; I was literally biting my nails when you were fighting," Said David as he took us towards our quarters through the hallways of the Pyramid.

    When I saw him a minute ago, I had thought him quite a serious fe, with all the uniform and badges, but he had turned into aplete fangirl. While this might also be an act but I doubt so; his expressions seemed very genuine, but nothing could be said; there are quite talented actors in the world.

    "David, you do not have to call me ''Lord Zaar'' just Micheal would be fine," I said to him when he referred me ''Lord Zaar'' earlier; my father let out augh, even my sister looked around if there is any third person he is referring too.

    "It would be too inappropriate, Lord Zaar," David said, "It is inappropriate on my part to not refer you to your rank, seeing my rank is actually lower than you, so you can call me Micheal, I insist," I said.

    Everybody gets rank a military rank, and Pyramid followed them strictly; I, too, have a rank which is quite lower than David. This is expected, seeing before my breakthrough, I only had the power of leader ss Tyrant while David is Master ss Tyrant, a real gem.

    "I could not do that seeing the difference between our strength is too great, and as for the rank, I am sure in a day or two, you will receive those reserved special ranks," He said with a smile.

    "At least call me Lord Micheal; Lord Zaar makes me feel quite old, and as you can see, I am quite young," I said, bringing anotherugh out of my father and sister.

    "That I could do," He finally relented.

    "As I was saying, Lord Micheal, your battle with the Grimm Monsters shivering and those controlling methods of yours are something else, not to mention your signature essence roses. The Grimm Monsters must have shivered seeing their kin turning into the essence rose," David said excitedly as he looked at me.

    "Do you want to look at it?" I asked him, seeing his wanting expressions, "Yes, if it is not too much of a trouble," he said with curiosity burning in his eyes.

    "Its no trouble," I said and took out a blue essence rose; it is the one I have harvested from the peak Master ss Tyrant. Aside from this essence rose, the only one which is stronger is the essence rose I have got from Stone Lightning Tigerman, but it is not the one I just can take out and hand over to anyone.

    "Wow, an essence rose of Peak Master ss Tyrant; this thing could vaporize me in an instant if it exploded," He said as he looked at the essence rose in his hands.

    "It is so pretty, brother, can rose to have it?" My sister asked. "It is very dangerous, rose. How about this one? It is much prettier than it," I said and took out a Lilly, which is glowing in four colors, seeing that rose''s eyes instantly brightened up.

    "Pretty," Rose said as she took the lily in her tiny hands, "You did not have to give her such precious thing to y; four-color sand lily is quite a precious flower," Father said while asking rose to treat it gently.

    David''s and a few passerby''s eyes popped out a little when they saw Rose ying with lily, even asking the father to put it on the hairband.

    Calling a lily precious would be an understatement; it is a Master ss nt that is used in refining the body; any Master ss Tyrant would fight hard to get hands to get their hands on the precious resources as this.

    "Lord Micheal, this is the courtyard assigned to you and your family," He said as we appeared in front of what seemed like a garden; inside it, some beautiful building could be seen.

    Like I had said, the Pyramid is a powerful artifact that the space that is even greater than a huge city. Still, there are a lot of people staying inside the Pyramid, literally, legions of them, and me and my family getting such big space ourselves is quite a thing.

    "This a Bloom Garden, a very defensive space that is unbreakable by Masters, even Grandmasters will have to try very hard break into it," He informed, with slight envy in his eyes.

    "Thank you, Daniel," I said and shed my key to the gates; as I did, the opened, and we walked in. My sister even waved at Daniel as we went inside, and the door closed behind us.

    "This ce is really beautiful," My father said as we walked inside. There are small building with beautiful garden around them, which being is tended by the golems.

    The energy in this ce is also quite thick, making pores of the body open on their own and breathe in. I am quite sure that is the ce for the Grandmasters, such high garden and thick energy costs astronomical resources, that only could be spent on the grandmasters.

    "This ce is also quite defensible; I don''t think even regr Grandmaster stand a chance to break spatial shield surrounding this courtyard," I said.

    After my core formed, I have gained a quite acute sense of the spatial elements and could infer their strength after a second of observation.

    "let''s check out our new home; we will be staying here for quite a while," I said to my father, and three of us went inside, checking the garden and buildings, all of which is extremly beautiful, which is not surprising seeing this ce is for the grandmasters.

    Half an hourter, we finished checking the whole space, and my sister had even picked her own room before we came back to the kitchen, and now I am cooking the dinner.

    I don''t know how long the mom would take, but I cooked enough that she would have more than enough to eat.

 Chapter 2037 - Introduction

    <h4>Chapter 2037 - Introduction</h4>

    Soon, I finished making the dinner and began to set tes, and there was one extra te than usual which made my father arched his brow at me in question, the action he had learned from my mother.

    "Rose, I want you to meet someone," I said to my sister, who was busy staring at dinner tes hungrily, especially the sweet dish I had made.

    "Who, brother?" she asked as she pulled her gaze from the glittering sweets. "Nero, Ashlyn,e out," I said, and soon both of them came out.

    My sister got surprised seeing Nero at first, but the next second, her eyes started shining like the sun, like she had seen the toy of a dream.

    "Pupppppy!" She scremed out loud and rang toward Nero before taking a ball of fluffs into her arms and started cuddling and kissing him. I first feared that he would react badly with my sister treating him like a toy, but to my surprise, he seemed to love the affection she was showering on him and even looked at Ashlyn gloating from his sister''s arms.

    He wanted to see the world with his own eyes, and I have no problem as I have to reveal him sooner orter but before bringing him out. Ive warned him strictly about no talking or showing strange powers rule; he would behave like a normal regr monster even if he is not.

    "Rose, eat first, or I''ll ask your brother to take back Nero," Father threatened. Feeling his gaze, she grudgingly sat on her chair but also kept Ashlyn and Nero beside her and would feed half of her dinner to them.

    Nero had no problem eating the regr food; he could eat them as he ate the energies and currently, he seemed to bepeting against Ashlyn for my sister affection, apetition in which Ashlyn had no interest in ying, she seemed to be too mature to y such games, and it is making Nero even angry.

    "When did you get the new monster?" Father asked, "A while ago, there were someplications with him, but now everything had turned normal," I said.

    "He seemed quite different, unlike anything Ive read, and my Inheritance also seemed to be getting no read from him," He said.

    My father is well-read, even better than me in some subjects. He spent most of his time in the Mistson reading and researching, and his schr type Inheritance is a big help in doing that.

    We soon finished dinner, and my father had tucked my sister into sleep, though she had asked for mother. She was soon distracted by Nero and Ashlyn and fell asleep, holding them in her tiny hands.

    "You should sleep too; you looked quite tired," My father, "Ok," I said, walking toward my room. He is right; I am feeling quite tired. After the breakthrough, I had battled the powerful enemies and then healed my mother, with barely any rest in between.

    I fell into sleep within a few seconds of me touching my head to the mattress, which is quite fast, seeing I usually take a little more time to sleep when I am sleeping in an unfamiliar space.

    I slept for ten hours, but when I woke up, I feltpletely refreshed; all the signs of tiredness had vanished from my body. After freshening up and showering, I walked out, only to see my father making breakfast in the kitchen while my sister ying with Ashlyn and Nero.

    I looked at her ying with Nero, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, especially hearing the fake ''woof'' that Nero was letting out.

    Nero may look like a cute wolf cub with antlers, but he is no wolf of any kind; he had just taken that form. He is a unique lifeform that falls into the Aberrant group.

    "Has mome back?" I asked, "Yes, she came back atte night," He replied. "Has she told you what she had discussed with the Grand Commander?" I asked. To that, he shook his head.

    Soon, he finished cooking the breakfast, and I felt him set up tes; I had just finished doing that when I sensed my mother. She is flying inside, not walking as people usually do, which is understandable seeing she have more control over energy than her body, and till she gets that, it is better, she does most things with her energy.

    As she came in, a shocked expression appeared on my mother''s face as she saw Nero ying with Rose; she was the only person who had heard Nero talk and saw him eating her curse nucleus as if it was some kind of candy.

    "Micheal, it looks like you have got a new monster?" Mom asked, "Yes, his name is Nero," I replied. "He is cute, and Rose seemed to love him," she said and took a seat on the table; Rose had already eaten when my father made breakfast, so it is only three of us on the table.

    "What did Grand Commander want?" Father asked without wasting even a second. Mom did not answer; she sighed and gently took my father''s hands into hers. "Missions, I will be participating in the war soon," She replied and hearing that my father couldn''t help but shake.

    I am not surprised, seeing the progress of mother in her art, she had be a very valuable weapon, her current value in war could say to be greater than mine. It would be useless not to use her, and mom herself epts that she will have to; it is her duty.

    "You have just recovered, and they are already sending you on the missions?" He asked, clearly not happy with the decision of higher-ups.

    "It is not immediately; I will be training and would begin the mission when I had received the green signal from my trainer and also reached the Leader ss," She replied with a sigh.

    It will take her a while to get her previous edge back, and by that time, she would easily reach the leader ss.. For others, it would be hard, but for her, who had obtained a mark from her Inheritance, in a month or at most two, she will reach the leader ss.

 Chapter 2038 - Old Project

    <h4>Chapter 2038 - Old Project</h4>

    The rest of the breakfast went in silence; after breakfast, my mother sat beside my sister and watched Nero intently.

    While Nero may look cute and cuddly, he is a very powerful Tyrant, just like Ashlyn and like her; his control over his energy and body is quite great, even better than mine. If it had not for that, I would have not let my sister y with him; she is like a paper doll in front of him.

    Ting!

    We were sitting silently when suddenly, my holowatched buzzed with the mail, it was from the Pyramid as I expected. It is about the appointment I have in the evening, it did not mention who I have to meet, but if I were to guess, it would be pretty important people.

    "From Pyramid?" Mom asked, and I nodded. "I will be taking my leave; I have some things to do," I said and walked out of the living room.

    Since I had made a breakthrough, I did not have much free time. I want to take a look at the things and do some experiments on the core to define its limit.

    Soon, I reached my room andy on the bed, and the next second, I was in my core. The first thing I did was looked the fifteen storage and empty them all. Their locks had already been broken by my storage ring, so just as I emptied them, a humongous amount of stuff fell out of the storages of the Grimm Monsters.

    Seeing the stuff, I couldn''t help but get shocked; though I had expected that I would get amazing things from the storages of the Grimm Monsters, especially from the storage of the Stone Lightning Tigerman, I did not expect this.

    I had immediately started sorting out the stuff, 99% of things I had kept in my storage while 1% I chose to keep it in my core.

    Though both things are the same seeing, I am keeping my storage in my core, and I could bring any stuff out with just simple intentions, just as I used to do when my storage ring was on my fingers.

    It is a good thing I have time; the equation of time had reduced with me forming a core, but I still get three times more time than outside, which is fucking great deal seeing the many things I could now do with my core space, far more than I could do with my Inheritance space.

    It took me quite a while to sort of everything, and now, there is a small crystal building in the center of the ind, and it contains the most precious things I have.

    The things I have found in the storages of the Grimm Monsters are extremely precious. If I had found them before my breakthrough, it would have made things much easier for me. Still, I am very happy getting them; they will help me a lot in creating things I need to create.

    If I am able to create those things, they will help immensely in the war. Those things will be killing machines of thousands and millions of Grimm Monsters, but they would also create a massive amount of resources for us, humans; it will surely make a rich and also more famous than I am, the Grimm bastards would surely be upped my bounty even more if I seeded.

    The little world in my core is strong, but I would not be able to bring the humans inside, even a regr one but a bringing a single monster which is not bonded to me and is weaker than me considerably, at below Tyrant would not a be a problem.

    Through the tests, I feel like I could nt nts here. Though I would not be able to irrigate the whole ind as it would break the bnce of things, nting 25% of it would not be a problem, and with three times more speed, I would be able to get the garden of my dreams.

    Seeing the garden of Lord Al, I wanted to create something like that, but I have never got a chance, but now with this internal space inside me, I could have the garden of my dreams.

    It looks like I have to read some books on gardening; getting them would not be a problem. People don''t hoard that kind of knowledge, there is a big collection of gardening books in the broken tower, and I am sure Pyramid has a big collection of them too.

    Before I start on my pet project, I should begin on that project, which I am thinking about it earlier. I have nearly all the resources to create the kill seeds, but I still need a few more, and they are quite expensive; thankfully, my newfound wealth would be more than enough to exchange for those resources.

    Hun!

    I walked out of my core space and opened the Pyramids marketce; as I opened the page, I was shocked to see my ess. It is even greater than Teacher; I could not trade with the Grandmasters with my ess, this news couldn''te at a better time.

    I immediately started to list the resources I needed on the marketce and the things I was willing to exchange for them.

    To my shock, I immediately got the result; something like that had never happened to me before. I always needed to wait for minutes, hours, and sometimes days to finalize the deals. It seemed like I was on some kind of priority list of Pyramid, and I was buying things from Pyramids treasury and not some people.

    It had saved me a huge amount of time, and I did not waste activating the small teleportation formation, which is specifically made to exchange resources.

    I only needed a minute to perform the exchange, and I got all the resources I needed. I could now start making those things, and I couldn''t help but feel excited about it.. I conceived those things years ago but never had the power to create them until now.

 Chapter 2039 - Appointment

    <h4>Chapter 2039 - Appointment</h4>

    "Let''s begin!" I said to myself, and the formation mat had appeared in front of me. The best thing about the core is that I could move anything, anywhere here.

    I opened the screen of the formation mat and chose the formation. The formation I have chosen is the one I have created for this project; I have spent many sleepless nights creating this formation.

    Soon aplicated runic formation appeared on the formation sheet, and I started to take out the resources. The first and most important resource is the essence rose; I have taken out an essence rose of Elite Grimm Monster and ced it on the center of the formation.

    This essence will act as the center point of this weapon of mass killing and provide all the power it needs. It is the essence of Grimm Monster, which contains an immense amount of energy.

    After the essence rose, I took out a few more resources and ced them on their spot before activating the whole formation.

    As I did, essences began to separate and begin to flow toward the essence rose while I also started to add the small amount of rule-bending power into the essences. The rule-bending power is an integral part of what I am creating; without it, creating it is impossible.

    The process may be looked simple, but it is quiteplicated, and I need to be very careful during it. The slightest mistake could male the essence rose to destabilize and make it explode, and I don''t know whether my core would be able to bear the blow or not.

    Soon, all the essences surrounded the essence rose before moving toward it, and within a minute, they have surrounded it whole.

    The essence rose has dissolved into the essence, and dense formation clouded over the whole liquefied essence; it continued for more than ten minutes before the liquid started to change the shape again, and three minutester, a crystalline shape solidified.

    It is again a rose, but unlike the essence rose, this one is blood red color andpletely crystalline and with green thorned stem supporting the rose.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; I was able to create it sessfully, and I know it will work but could only be sure that after I see the results. I could not wait for that; I need to create a maximum number of them; it is a risk if they did not work, but it is a risk I am willing to take.

    After I finished creating the crystal rose, I again took out the essence rose and resources and began creating another crystalline rose.

    Time passed by, and I continued to create one crystalline rose after another, using more and more powerful essence roses. I need to create a certain number of them and use across them numerous battlefields; this way, I could create an effect and get the maximum number of resources out of it.

    Soon an evening came, and I finally stopped.

    By the time I had stopped, I had created quite a number of them, and thest one is a leader ss essence rose. I do not have as many of them as I liked, but I am going to use each and every one of them.

    I am not only going to use the essence roses of leader ss Tyrants but also Master ss Tyrants, and even the essence rose of Stone Lightning Tigerman; this project is important enough for me to go all out for it.

    Ting!

    I had just freshened up and opened my room''s door when my holowatch rang with mail from Pyramid; David is waiting outside to take me to my appointments.

    I walked to the living room and saw my father reading a book while Rose yed blocks with Nero and Ashlyn. "Has mother left?" I asked, "Yes, a few hours ago," He replied.

    Mother has to train to get her past edge; the sooner she bes ready, the sooner she will be able to join the war. I could tell she was looking forward to doing that. She had been away for that nearly three decades and had not thought she would get power back and get a chance to serve her world again, but she did.

    "Rose brother needs Ashlyn and Nero; you can y with them after I return, ok?" I asked my sister, who had tears welling up in her eyes, but she did not cry.

    "Will you return soon?" she asked in a tearful voice, "Yes, I will return soon," I said and asked Nero and Ashlyn toe inside me. A minuteter, I was out of the house, and when I reached the gate, I found David is waiting for me outside.

    "Lord Micheal," He greeted, "David," I said, and we started walking with blurring speed. This time, David is much less excited than yesterday, but he still asked me question after question.

    Soon, we have reached a beautiful twenty-story ptial building which is big enough to house an town and went inside before taking an elevator to the most top floor.

    Click!

    "Lord Micheal, they are waiting for your inside," David said as we have reached the grand door. "Thanks," I said and pushed open the door, and walked inside in what looked to be a beautifully decorated meeting room; there were two people sitting inside.

    One is a middle-aged man who is giving off a schrly vibe, and the other is an old woman who looked to be in her seventies who is definitely a healer. Both of them are extremely powerful, Grandmasters without a doubt, and I know one of them.

    "Micheal, we have finally met; I have been dying to meet you," Said the middle-aged man as he stood up to greet me. "The honor is mine, Lord Whitman," I said to middle-aged politely, even bowed a little as convection.

    This middle-aged man is Jax Whitman, the leader of Silverstone Academy.. He used to be the leader of Pyramid Council but abdicated on his own, admittingdy Hera would be a wise choice seeing theing times.

 Chapter 2040 - Hall Of Sleep I

    <h4>Chapter 2040 - Hall Of Sleep I</h4>

    "Micheal, this is Grandmistress Charline, head of Hall of Sleep." Lord Whitman said and as he introduced me to the old healer who is the same level as the old healer in the Blood Sun. He also seemed to deeply respect the old woman, seeing the way he introduced me to her.

    "Grandmistress Charline," I greeted, and she greeted me with a quick hand sign. I have not heard the Hall of Sleeps or this old woman, but anything headed by a powerful healer should be very important.

    "Grand Commander had wanted to use to you in a field immediately, but I have persuaded the grandmander to borrow you for some time seeing your healing talent is equal to thebat talent," Lord Whitman said.

    "May I know what you need me for, lord Whitman?" I asked, though hearing his words, I know it is rted to the healing.

    "You will know about it soon, but I request you that whatever you see from now on, keep it to yourself; not a single word about it should get out," Lord Whitman warned, and I just nodded before following Grandmistress Charline and Lord Whitman.

    Soon, we walked into the small room with the formation and stepped on it; as we did, the formation lit up, and we disappeared before appearing into an equally small room.

    Click!

    Grandmistress Charline opened the door, and we walked out in what seemed like a forest. Other than trees, there is a small green-yellow single-story building with beautiful arches. Seeing the building, my eyes couldn''t help but sh in surprise.

    This is no simple building but artifact itself and not a regr abode type artifact but the one that is very high level and top of that, it is a healing type artifact.

    "This is Hall of Sleep, and you are the first non-Grandmaster to see this ce in the century," Lord Whitman informed as we walked toward the building. As we reached it, Grandmistress Charline ced both of her hands on it.

    Dense runes had appeared on the door before they flew over her body; they covered her body in an instant before they receded back into the door, and the door began to open.

    This artifact is not only powerful, but it is also bound type, and from the looks of it, had been binded to the old women.

    The doorpletely opened, but I could not see inside as the door it was blocked by the ck screen. The old women walked through it, Lord Whitman and I followed behind.

    "Gasp!"

    As I had entered inside, I was so shocked by what I saw that I couldn''t help but get gasp. I had expected to see the patients, but not this.

    In front of me, there is a singlerge hall, and tens of med-pods could be seen in it. These med-pods are connecting artifacts through the numerous pipes which are supplying energies to the people in lying the med-pods.

    The thing that shocked me out of my mind was the assemble in the hall but the people lying inside the med-pods. There are a total of thirty-three med-pods, and, of thirty-three, thirty people inside are letting out an aura of Grandmasters and not a regr Grandmasters either but the powerful Grandmasters.

    Of the two rest, one is letting out an aura of Master ss and while the other, which is in the center, is letting out the aura of freaking Grand Lord. The aura is faint, but the power seemed no weaker than the grand tower mistress Ang Leon.

    In this ce, nearly a third of human super powerhouses are sleeping, especially Grandmaster, which we do not have more than a hundred of them.

    No wonder Lord Whitman had warned me about letting out even a single word about it. There is great secrete is hiding here, and if ites to know, it will shock anyone who hears it, be it a human or the Grimm Monsters.

    "This is one of the biggest secrets of the Pyramid, all these people afflicted with illnesses that we do not have any method to heal." Lord Whitman said.

    "The Hall of Sleep is a special ce; through it, we can keep the affliction and people suffering from it, in suspended animation till we find a way or someone to heal them," He exined.

    "The cost of maintaining this ce must be huge," I said, looking at all the tubes which are supplying energies to the med-pods.

    "Extremly huge that we only kept those who have huge value in the world, most of the time it is powerful? Grandmasters but few times, we have kept those with a lower level, its all depend on their potential and value," He said while looking at white med-pods which contain sole master ss powerhouse in it.

    "Your mother had also offered a ce here when she had been inflicted with that curse, but she had rejected the offer," He added, which did not surprise me.

    She is the first person to get Empire of Mist after four hundred years, which makes her extremely valuable and important enough to ce here.

    "I have brought you here because I was hoping that you would be able to heal some of them; even healing one of them would be a huge help to the war," He asked.

    "The affliction these people have suffered is not simple, and they are powerful grandmasters top of that," I said with a sigh. "Though, I will try my everything in healing them," I said and walked toward the med-pod that is closest to me.

    "Grandmistress, would you tell me about this patient?" I asked grand mistress Charline. She nodded and rapidly started to sign the hand gestures.

    The patient''s name is Myron Davis; he is a peak grandmaster ss powerhouse from zing Sphere, and he has been in here for the past sixty-two years. He is inflicted with a powerful poison by Grimm Monster; the poison was specially crafted for this Grandmaster, which had corrupted his energy in an instant.

    If not for being rescued on time and being ced here, he would have sumbed to the poison within a day.

    Grandmistress exined the type of poison in detail, and she had even activated med-pod and showed me his vital graphs and all the data she collected on him.

 Chapter 2041 - Hall Of Sleep II

    <h4>Chapter 2041 - Hall Of Sleep II</h4>

    Soon, Grandmistress Charline finished with the exnation of Marion Davis and let me do my own examination before we moved toward the next patient.

    The next was another powerful Grandmaster, a woman this time, been here in suspended animation for more nearly a century, and she also targeted with a specifically crafted curse which would have killed her, if not for ced into this ce.

    The next Grandmaster is a little different; he was Grandmaster Alchemist, and he was inspecting an alchemical tool when suddenly it spewed out smoke and knocked him out. That substance had directly put him in aa, and despite trying hundreds of healers, they weren''t able to bring him out of thea.

    One by one, she begins to give me details of all the patients, and 80% of them are targeted by the Grimm Monsters, and of that 80%, 95% of them inflicted with a specially crafted attack, which is only made to target them.

    It is very hard to heal from such injuries, and I could not heal them with my current power; I would need to be at least a Grandmaster before I could heal those injuries or require specific knowledge on how to deal with such injuries.

    Sadly, I did not have much information about; the broken tower had only a piece general information about, I wanted to read about targeted special energies in the Hermes Tower, but I did not have much time. I primarily focused on the special energies of Grimm Race and those who had gained sentient.

    Hun!

    Soon, we reached another med-pod, and this one was different from others; it had a Master ss powerhouse instead of the Grandmaster, and the surprising this is, the person inside was not old but a young man who looked to be around my age.

    He also has faint scales on some parts of his body, which is a sign of bloodline contamination; it does not look much serious. A little bit of scales is no trouble other than people recognizing you at the instant due to the peculiarity.

    What is interesting is the scales; many beasts have scales, but the best of them are the dragon scales, and these dark blue scales are, without a doubt a dragon scales. Dragon Bloodlines are quite rare; they are as rare as the phoenix bloodlines.

    "Grandmistress, let me exin this case," Lord Whitman said, and Grandmistress nodded. "This is Raibhan Sce, also know as Raibhan of Hell; he was the most promising human during thest war hundred and forty years ago and would have made a massive contribution to it if the Grimm Monsters hadn''t gotten him."

    "He was like you from a small continent, and when he was nine years old, he ate the Bloodline Fruit of Hell Dragon, which hadn''t been fully matured and was lucky enough to survive without any side effects, other than the small bloodline contamination which positively affected him." He Exined while motioning the scales.

    "He was the greatest prodigy of his generation, able to reach Tyrant when he was twenty and when he broke through the Tyrant stage, he became a Master ss Tyrant directly."

    "But like many other prodigies, he has grown too confident of his abilities and ended up falling trap of Grimm Monsters, if not for Grandmaster Benson''s timely rescue, he would have died by the hands of the Grandmaster," He sighed, saying it before going to technicalities of the curse that affecting him which is like most curses here, a targeted curse.

    This is why I always remain cautious; the Grimm Monsters and their little spies have grown quite good in assassinations, and I did not want to be another feather in their hat by bing careless; being extra cautious would only help me.

    After listening to the technical detail of his affliction, I ced my hands on his body and pierced my string inside.

    I have to say, the bloodline contamination had helped hugely in his favor; these scaled of his are not only above his skin but also inside it, and that gives him a great defense, greater than that of the Grimm Monster of the same level.

    The strings went inside him after some struggle, and like all the patients, everything magical in him is standstill, but magic is still burning. The moment, hall of sleep removes its effects, it would roar back to life.

    I also came to know the reason for his youthfulness, and I was shocked to find that the bloodline contamination had spread much deeper level than they had told me and unlike regr people like a professor who suffered a great deal because of it.

    This man reaped immense benefits from the Bloodline Contamination, it had entirely worked in his favor, giving him the immense benefits, and youthful looks and slow aging is one of them.

    Those with Bloodline are still considered humans, but this one could not; the contamination had changed him more than these people have realized.

    He is not a pure human any longer; a very essence of a dragon had merged with him, making him something more. They are also very wrong about life expectancy; Lord Whitman had said he would be able to live up to four hundred years without a problem.

    They are very wrong; if I am right, then he will easily able to live up to six hundred years and more if his strength had increased in the future.

    I have seen many lucky people but not as lucky as this man; People shudder in the name of bloodline contamination, but it had brought him benefits beyondpare, even I couldn''t help feeling jealous of him, with all my power.

    Feeling more curious about him, I spread more strings and went deeper inside him, not leaving a single part.

    As I did, I collected data, and the more data I collected, the more questions appeared in my mind before a frown appeared on my face, which turned into surprise a minuteter. It took me a while to understand everything, and I eased my expressions before removing my strings.

    The people who had put him here have made a mistake, or simply they did not understand his condition clearly and directly put him in a hall of sleep without exploring any other options.

 Chapter 2042 - Parasite Cage

    <h4>Chapter 2042 - Parasite Cage</h4>

    I had just removed my strings and opened my eyes when and hands made of energy appeared in front of me and rapidly started to make the gesture.

    "I will tell youter; first, we will look at all the patients," I said. The grand mistress had asked me about what I had noticed. I am not going to tell her that, at least not till I have checked all the patients.

    Grandmistress just nodded calmly, hearing my answer, but Lord Whitman did not seem that calm; he even opened his mouth to ask the question but closed it after some thoughts.

    Time passed, and I checked one patient after another before finally, I reached the center to thest patient who was upying the biggest med-pod.

    "This is Davian Gatlin, Grand Lord of Silverstone Academy," Lord Whitman said as he looked at the old man in med-pod.

    Grand Lords are those who had surpassed the Grandmaster and are at the final level of Tyrant, there are less than ten Grand Lords, and some supremes don''t even have. From what I know, Mistson did not have grand lord; there are maybe or two supremes that don''t have to.

    Producing the Grand Lord is no easy thing, and in thest millennium, there haven''t been more than twenty grand lords. It is quite a small number seeing there are billions of people in the world and thousands of Tyrant and barely a few able to reach the absolute limit of Tyrant stage.

    "Seventy-three years ago, he went to a very dangerous ruin and returned with a dangerous parasite in his body that was eating him away. We had no choice but to seal him here," He said shudderingly as he looked at the old man with reverence.

    The old man is the greatest pir of the Silverstone Academy, and as head, he would like their pir in perfect condition, especially in this time, where even supremes are in danger from vanishing on the face-off of the world.

    "We have tried many methods to kill that parasite, but it is too damn powerful and instantly react whenever we tried to kill it," Lord Whitman informed.

    I listened to technical details of the parasite before I seeped my string into the grand lord, and I have to say their defense is noughing matter. I have to make my vines extra thin and focus a huge amount of energy on them before they are able to seep inside the body.

    I am very interested in the parasite in the Grand Lord''s body, partly because I too had a parasite in my body and had done heavy research on them. Though, the parasite I had in my body is vastly different from the other parasites.

    There is a vast difference between the grand lord and the Grandmaster; their body is strong like powerful metals that they would be able to stop the attacks from Grandmaster with ease. It is also called a half-legend stage because to reach the Grand Lord, one needs to have aprehension of the higher power.

    It is the sole reason why bing a Grand Lord is so damn difficult that across the millennia, bare few are able to reach this stage.

    The strings went deeper inside him, and a minuteter, I saw the parasite inside the Grand Lord, and I have to say it is fearsome. It is a long crystalline worm with jagged crystal thorns all over its body, and it would turn corporal and incorporeal every second like beeping light.

    Th most notable thing about it is its aura; it is of the Grand Lord, and it is faintly stronger than its host; no wonder it was able to bring such a powerful Grand Lord to its knees and force him to sleep. If Grand Lord to fight the parasite, it would take the parasite three days at most to finish it.

    It is not the conjecture I had made in the air; I have read about such parasites in the Hermes library and knew how dangerous they are.

    I observed the sleeping worm for a few minutes, and after I got all the data I needed, I withdrew my strings and opened my eyes, only to see Lord Whitman and Grandmistress Charline looking at me; it looked like I had stalled them quite a while I have to give them the answer.

    "There are five people I have confidence in healing, and Grand Lord is one of them," There, I said it, and all their reactions were just as expected. They are shocked and remain shocked for more than a second, which is a lot of time for the people of their level.

    "How? Are you telling the truth?" Lord Whitman asked, and the same question is asked by the Grandmistress Charline with the gestures.

    "Grandmistress, have you read the book named Riasa''s Parasite Cages in a broken tower?" I turned to Grandmistress asked. She is from Wisdom Tower, and there is a high chance she had read it, and I was right; she nodded next instant before speedily signing the other gestures.

    "I am talking about Asadt Cage, which is perfect for caging the Licon Worm that Grand Lord has in his body," I answered her question about which cage I am nning on using as there are more than a hundred types of cages shown in the book.

    The Grandmistress again performed the flurry of questions, "Yes, we do not have some of the resources we need to create the cage, and they do found in the world but don''t worry, I have a way around that." I said.

    "As long as they could collect all the resources except Bohen Thistle, Gasti Grass, Reytrw crystals, we will be able to create the parasite cage," I added and before starting to answer the technicalities of the cage, and I have to say, this old woman is exceptionally knowledgeable, every little detail of the cage I am nning to create.

    To answer some of her questions, I had to think for a while before answering, and sometimes, she provided the answer to a question that I could not answer.

 Chapter 2043 - A Way

    <h4>Chapter 2043 - A Way</h4>

    "What do you think, Grandmastress Charline, is Micheal''s n is feasible?" Lord Whitman asked after we finished our discussions.

    We have been discussing the technicalities of the parasitic cage for more than an hour; while Lord Whitman is most knowledgeable of all members of the Pyramid council, he is still not able to follow our conversation due to the high-level healing forms we were discussing.

    Grandmistres gesture saying ''very,'' hearing that, a smile on the Lord Whitman''s face bloomed. "This is the best news I could ever wish to hear," he said as he smiled wildly.

    "You don''t have to hurry in agreeing, lord Whitman." I cautioned. "The parasitic cage is extremely dangerous and could kill the Grand Lord if the slightest problem urs during the process. Not to mention, the resources required for the process going to dent your treasury quite much; even then, it would not be perfect healing; there will be a lot of restrictions on the Grand Lord," I added.

    "Micheal, you may not know, but we need a Grand Lord more than ever, and what other choice we have? Grand Lord had been here for half a century with no one able to heal him," Lord Whitman asked.

    "There is another way; wait till I reached the peak of Grandmaster stage; by then, I will be able to destroy that parasite hiding in the body of Grand Lord," I said, surprising both of them.

    "I wish we could wait, Micheal, but we could not; we need Grand Lord as soon we can," He said, and his expressions quite grave.

    Hearing that, I nodded and closed my eyes for a second before a long scroll made of energy materialized in front of me. The scroll has the list of resources needed for the parasitic cage, and it seemed to surprise Lord Whitman for a moment before his expressions eased up.

    "Even if I hurry, it would still take a week to prepare all these resources," Lord Whitman said.

    This time, it was my turn to be surprised as I thought he would say a month and as some of these resources required to be processed in a certain way before they can be used in making cage, but it seemed like I had underestimated the ways supremes have at their disposal.

    I had just recovered from the surprise when the phantom hands appeared in front of me and signed a gesture.

    "The other four people are Grandmaster Salvador, Grandmaster Tristen, Grandmaster Imogen, and Raibhan Sce. We can start with Raibhan Sce immediately; it is quite easy to heal him," I said, shocking them again.

    "What do you mean you can heal Raibhan Sce immediately?" Both of them asked at the same time through different means. Instead of answering the question, I turned to Grandmistress Charline, "Grandmistress, were you the one who admitted him to the Hall of Sleep?" I asked.

    To that, she shook her and signed a couple of hand gestures in a quick fashion, "So, it was grandmaster Sudo," I said, seeing her reply.

    "Well, he has made a hasty decision admitting him," I said and immediately saw a flurry of hand gestures in front of me, and Grandmistress seemed a little angry for the first time. It seemed this Grandmaster sudo is an important person to her.

    "I do not mean as disrespect, Grandmistress. I am just saying that Grandmaster Sudo had missed some important points which made him take the decision, and your data about his contamination is also wrong," I Said, and this seemed to make Grandmistress even angrier and irritated at me.

    "It would be just better if I show you," I said with a sigh and appeared beside the med-pod of Raibhan Sce with both of them behind me.

    I did not wave any time and burrowed my strings inside him, and a minuteter, they have spread wide enough inside him, as did, I activated the one formation in the strings, and next second, a meta projection of Raibham appeared, shocking both of them behind me.

    As I had said before, I want med-pods and med-beds abilities in my healing, and I have incorporated it, and rule-bending helped a lot that now I could show the better, more clearer meta projection that the artifact could produce.

    "See this Grandmistress, The Bloodline Corruption had did not changed his DNA by 0.7% as you said but 2.6%," I said and magnified meta projection, so she could see it clearly, and as I had expected, her eyes had widened up again.

    "The Grimm Monsters have crafted a quite powerful curse, and they have been very thorough. They even took his bloodline contamination in mind, but like you guys, they have also made a wrong estimation," I said, and Grandmistress nodded and signed gestures quickly.

    "You are right Grandmistress, the Grimm Monsters had left no stone unturned and crafted curse powerful enough that it would take even peak Grandmaster within an hour, and despite contamination giving him very high defense, the curse would have still taken him down if not cing him in slumber in a hall of sleep," I agreed with her.

    "But you guys have missed this?" I said, and I reached his bloodline center and magnified it as much as I could.

    She did not seem to notice any difference and asked me what I wanted to see. "See these res and dark points in their end," I said while motioning at the core. "These are no aura res as you have assumed them to be; they are signs of advancement,"

    "The targeted curse has spurred the potential of his bloodline, and bloodline center is ready to be a Bloodline Core," I said, and this time, they were shocked, so shocked that they were not able to say a thing for a couple of seconds.

    I have done quite a research in the cores, including a bloodline core, and even saw a Bloodline Core forming in Elina; it had increased my knowledge on the bloodline cores immensely.

 Chapter 2044 - A Push

    <h4>Chapter 2044 - A Push</h4>

    "Even if it''s bloodline ready to form the core, it does not mean it will immediately form; it might take a week or even a month?" Lord Whitman, after the shock, wears off.

    "It will not take long, and I have a way that will speed up the process enough that the core will start forming within ten minutes," I said. "Do you want me to begin? I have all the resources needed to heal him," I said.

    Technically, I would not be healing him, the curse is very powerful, and it is a targeted one, made specifically for this man. Such curses are extremely hard to deal with, and currently, I do not have enough power and knowledge to heal something like that.

    The thing I would be doing is helping him form the core and seeing the power of his bloodline and the contamination which changed him after the core had formed. He will himself be capable of dealing with the curse than guing him.

    "I am going to contact his organizations; if they agree, we can start immediately," Lord Whitman said and walked out of the Hall of Sleep.

    There are no connections in the hall of sleep, and I could not sense any type of signals here. It is clear that this is an isted space, and if one wants to contact the outside, they will have to go to the outside.

    It took about five minutes for Lord Whitman to return, and when he did, he was not alone. There was a man and woman with him; both looked to be in their early fifties. They both are powerful Grandmasters; their power is just slightly below Lord Whitman.

    "Micheal, this is Lord Graham and Lady Rhyder; they are the zing Council," Lord Whitman introduced. The zing council is the governing body of zing Sphere, headed by powerful Grandmasters.

    "Can you really heal Rai?" Asked the woman as she directly appeared in front of me, looking at her expressions and the way she had referred him, she seemed to know the guy in the med-pod quite well. "Yes, I have 90% confidence to heal him,"? I said.

    "Ok, then you can heal Rai; it had been too long he had been in sleep," She said; I nodded and turned to Grandmistress Charline, "Is this ce fine, or should I do it outside?" I asked. Grandmisress signed off a few gestures immediately with her reply.

    I nodded, and I removed the formation sheet and ced it on the open ground; there, I selected formation from it.

    This formation, too, had been designed by myself; I had designed it after I studied the data I have got from Elina''s core formation. It was helped to designed-in ease the bloodline core formation process and could only help those whose bloodlines are ready to form the core, like that of Raibhan Sce.

    With formation appearing, I begin to ce the resources, and these resources are not cheap; I use one of the rarest and expensive I have got from the storage of the Grimm Monsters I killed a day ago, and they better refund me for it.

    I ced all the resources before cing a pink crystal in the center; the expressionless faces of everyone changed suddenly seeing the small dark pink crystal.

    This is something created a few moments ago, infusing the vor of rule-bending power into the crystal; I had stored the power into the crystal as I did not want to use my rule-bending power in front of all these people.

    This vor of rule-bending power reacts with bloodline, and even those with Inheritance could feel their Inheritances resonating with it and normal? ? resources

    "Grandmistress, you can ce him in the center of the formation," I said to Grandmistress Charline; she nodded and signed a few hand gestures.

    "We would not need six hours; an hour would be more than enough," I said. She had informed me that I would have only six hours before the damage of the curse became unheble.

    Hearing my answer, Grandmistress did not need to say anything; she closed her eyes for a moment, and I felt the connection of the med-pod from hall being cut off, and just as that happened, the curse that had been sleeping inside Riabhan had a reaction.

    A dark grey aura had begun to permeate into Raibhan; a greyness had begun to seep inside his dark blue hair and scales.

    This targetted curse is really powerful, and it is Raibhan''s luck that he had such high bloodline contamination which even Grimm Monsters have underestimated designing this cure for him, otherwise seeing the power of the cure, it would have been able to consume Raibhan at much greater speed.

    Buzz!

    Grandmistress did not waste any time and ced the Raibhan into the center of the formation, and as she did, I immediately activated the formation.

    The first thing that happened was that dark pink crystal melted and spread into the whole formation, the runes got a pink glow, and they started to burn even brighter as they extracted the essence from the resources.

    The essences of the resources begin to merge each other into the four groups, and before a rule-bending power seeped into them and the four groups of essences melded into four groups of runic formation which moved toward Raibhan.

    Four groups of runic formation begin to climb on the Raibhans body, and by that time, the curse had made the Raibhan''s body faint grey, and he began to twitch all over.

    The curse is quite efficient; it hadunched a two-pronged attack, one is at its essence, and the other is at its bloodline, so it would not help its essence fighting against it. It had worked greatly in my favor, as it had roused the bloodline even more. Now I just need to give it a slight push, and he will begin to form the core formation immediately.

    I will give that push when the four formations cover him fully, and it won''t take more than a minute for that to happen.

 Chapter 2045 - Source Energies

    <h4>Chapter 2045 - Source Energies</h4>

    Buzz!

    The four formations have covered his whole body with their center at its heart; as it happened, I activated all the four formations. They all buzzed in unison and started to seep inside the body of Raibhan at the same time; ten secondster, there was a sign of formation on his body.

    While there is no sign outside, the inside ispletely different. The formation entered inside him and zed before melting and spreading all over his body, with more than half of it going for its bloodline center.

    BANG!

    As the four-colored essence entered the bloodline center, it felt like I had lighted up a match on the keg. The whole bloodline essence exploded like a sun, totally shocking me and others.

    I had expected some reaction, but it was more like a push rather than kicking with a wrecking ball. This reaction is fine, too; from what I can see, its bloodline seemed to be in a rage, wanting to burn through everything.

    His body also lit up, his dark blue hairs began to burn like hellfire, and the scales that covered some parts of his body also began to shine like zing gems.

    Still, it is nothing in front of what is happening inside him; all the bloodline aura had converted to a single point and is zing like a sun. The powerful curse had turned into a huge freaking tsunami and wanted to swallow it, but blinding rays emitting from it pushed it back.

    That did not seem to faze the curse at all; the huge tsunami began to change and transformed into the huge runic before attacking the blinding sun.

    This is the true terror of specially crafted curses, they can change and attack ording to condition, and this is why they are so hard to deal with. If I want to destroy these specially crafted curses, I would need a raw power or a sophisticated method that could copse its whole structure.

    The enveloped the whole the blinding sun and again repelled by its rays, and again it began to change its shape into something different.

    Hun!

    The attacks continued for one after another, and the sun kept repelling them as it consolidated when suddenly, another change had urred. I had hoped to see it but did not really expect it mighte, but it looks like the stars are in my favor.

    In what seemed like a rift had opened, and dark blue energies came out of it and began to enter the body of Raibhan.

    This blue energy is very powerful, so powerful that despite quite a distance between us. I felt like I was burning up in the greatest fire there is.

    The dark blue energy is no average energy but sources energy from its bloodline; very few bloodlines have sources powerful enough they could be able to transmit these energies from any corner of the world to the people who have their bloodline.

    Hell Dragon is a dragon, so there is no question who how powerful it would be; it should not be surprising that progenitors of bloodline have a source powerful enough that it could sense its energies into any corner of the universe.

    Elina was not able to call the energies of the source; that does not mean her source is not powerful enough, its just her core was too weak, but she had a great advantage. While, Raibhan was forming a Bloodline Core when he was at peak Master stage, amendable fear itself, but she had formed while breaking into the Tyrant.

    She will have great advantages due to it, and she should thank the two figures inside me for; without them, she would not have been able to form the bloodline core this early. As for calling the source energies, she will not have much problem doing that; she will be able to do that in hering breakthroughs.

    Its forming core began to suck the source energies crazily and started to glow even brighter, and it is not just its core that is sucking the source energies but also the bloodline contamination, which is slightly worrying, and I will have to deal with itter.

    Before, I thought Raibhan would reach pseudo Grandmaster ss, a step away from the Grandmaster stage. Even with the Bloodline core, it is very hard to reach the Grandmaster ss; it requires colossal umtions and massive resources; otherwise, we would not have less than a hundred Grandmasters.

    Still, knowing he might reach a Grandmaster ss in one fell swoop sent shocks in my heart. Grandmaster puts one is apletely different level; if I get the power of the Grandmaster, I will be able to half of the people here without a problem.

    One hour and fifty minutes passed by, and the curse kept trying differing methods after each failure while the core, while the zing sun got go brighter by second and sending more power energy as absorbing more source energy.

    Suddenly, the rift closed up, and the zing sun absorbed thest bit of source energy. It begins to dim, the zing aura also begins to calm down.

    Crack Crack Crack

    Soon, all shine disappeared, and I saw a sun covered in a thickyer of ss which began to crack immediately, making a deafening cracking sound as if the world was cracking itself.

    BAANNNG!

    When the cracks spread through all the ss sphere, it cracks with earthshaking sound, and the zing blue sun revealed itself radiating the aura of the Grandmaster, and despite the initial Grandmaster, the aura of his core is quite heavy, it is without a doubt that he would be an umon Grimm Monsters.

    The change is yet to finish up. The curse is still attacking him, and there is also an issue of contamination that has finally started to act.

    Thest time he was extremly lucky with the contamination, but it could not be said he would be this time; the contamination had also absorbed a massive amount of source energies, and they have started to make the change which might not be good for him.

 Chapter 2046 - Bloodline Contamination

    <h4>Chapter 2046 - Bloodline Contamination</h4>

    "The Bloodline Contamination had been powered by the source energy and now started to spread, I could control where it could spread and bnce the contamination with his human side, but I need to know what type of fighter he is and his fighting way, so I could better distribute this contamination?" I said hurriedly to the two Grandmasters from zing Sphere.

    Both of them were shocked hearing me but soon recovered, "Rai was a textbook zing Sphere member; he had been trained our core fighting style. In millenniums, he was the first toprehend the true essence of zing sphere method before reaching the Grandmaster ss," Grandmistress Rhyder said.

    "You mean, Physical+Magical strikes, with crushing focus on both of them, till they reach the perfection?" I asked. I have read about the zing sphere fighting style extensively and have a good understanding of it. "Yes," She said with slight surprise.

    I would have asked the patient himself, but he had been asleep for nearly one and a half centuries. He has notpletely woken up, and his mind is in no state to answer me carefully, so I could only ask about it to the people who knew him before.

    Its newly formed bloodline core would have helped a little with managing the contamination, but it is nowpletely busy destroying the curse which had gone crazy; it is not burning up its own power to deal the heavy blow to the newly formed bloodline core.

    The core is very powerful, and the Hell Dragon that is roaring inside it will destroy this curse, but it would take time, and I do not have time to wait for the core to destroy the curse and help me deal with the bloodline contamination, which well turns him into an abomination and make him mad.

    That is what happens during bloodline contamination, and that is why people fear bloodline contamination so much. This Raibhan had been so lucky that it had not affected him negatively, and this time too, he had been lucky because I am here.

    I am not trumping my own horn, but I had not been here; the bloodline contamination would have moved unregted, and the result of that would not be pretty both externally and internally.

    Buzz!

    As the contamination began to spread, I activated the formation I had weaved with my vines inside him.

    When I saw the bloodline contamination on his body had also been taking the source energy, I had started to make the preparations for it.

    I had used my own vines to make the formation; there is no other thing that is as capable of moving the powerful bloodline contamination energies as my strings without fear of spilling them and making a mess of him.

    As the formation made from my vines activated, they began to suck all the Bloodline contamination. Which is quite difficult to do, but if one thinks the thing my vines are good at is sucking, and it is especially true when it was powered by the formation.

    It took about nine minutes, but I was able to suck all the bloodline contamination, and I had to use it immediately; otherwise, it would also spill out of my powerful vines.

    I did not waste time and started immediately; I first began to fill in the inconsistencies. He had been lucky with the bloodline contamination, but it had not affected him perfectly; on some parts, bloodline contamination affected heavily on other parts, it affected less.

    I am sure it had created a lot of problems for this Raibhan; he should better be thanking me as I am having his problems.

    I begin to spread the bloodline contamination with surgical precision while always keeping the state of his body in mind. There is so much contamination, his body could bear. The contamination is part of the dragon itself, and the human body is too weak to bear it.

    If I pour all the contamination, his body will break apart, which is the condition of half of the people who suffered from the bloodline contamination.

    A few minutes passed by, and soon, all inconsistencies of before had been smoothed out, and now, I could begin with him, and the first order of business would be his heart, his magical and physical veins. These three things are most important to transmitting physical and magical energies after the core.

    I did not waste time and started bloodline contamination on this thing; I did not release it inrge amounts but in slow, steady amounts, watching the reaction of the body and these three things.

    I do not want to break his body; at the same time, I do not want to mutate the three things too much that they could not fit in or behave in the confines of the human body.

    They were already somewhat affected by the previous contamination, but they are beginning to change; the faint blue color begins to darken, and faint crystal granules for them; as the change happens, the aura its body release also begin to change.

    While the core is the most important part, other parts are also important too, and since I am stretching them with the very essence of the hell dragon, the power he would be able to disy through them would be overwhelming.

    I treated the heart and the veins for six minutes before I stopped; those parts had reached their limit, and if I continued to pour the power further, they would begin to mutate most horrendously.

    After the heart and veins, I began to target the bones, and I used a simr form on it as I did with the hearts and veins but took nearly nine minutes, and by the time I had finished, his bones had turnedpletely blue and faint crystalization could be seen on specific parts.

    With the bones finished, I turned to the skin, the part where I have to be most careful with; a slight mistake could change himpletely.

    The skin is the part that affects his appearance the most, and I do not want to make him inhuman than he already is; I am nning to make him look human from the slight inhuman look he has.

 Chapter 2047 - Extraction

    <h4>Chapter 2047 - Extraction</h4>

    Buzz!

    I had activated the special formation which I had created to infuse the Bloodline Contamination in the skin. Earlier, when I had bnced the contamination, it had brought faint flew scales all over the body of the Raibhan.

    The Grandmaster of the zing Sphere had said that while Raibhan used to love the defense given to me by the scales, he did not like them.

    Nobody would, how would anyone like to be different than everybody else and earlier when I was bncing out the things, I have made the things even worse. Before, there was 20% of his body covered in scales, and now, his whole body is covered in faint blue scales, leaving few ces like eyes and nose.

    Now he looked like a mini Grimm Monsters or a Dragon Man to those who are a little knowledgeable, and it is not a good thing. People do not want to be associated with Grimm Monsters in any way; it does not matter whether the thing is true or not.

    As I had activated the formation, I began to release the bloodline contamination in his skin systematically, which started the changes immediately.

    The scales began to darken slowly, and they started to get a glossy feel which had made them look amazing. It looked like they were made of gems, and the gems that are getting darker and glossier every second, making the scales on his body more pronounced.

    "Please stop the changes in his skin; the scales will make Rai look like Grimm Monster, he would hate them!" Grandmaster Rhyden said, and this time she did not speak telepathically.

    Step!

    I acted like I did not listen and continued; scales continued to get brighter and brighter, and Grandmaster behind me did not like it. Her powerful aura released from her immediately made me shake, and she took a step toward me.

    "Grandmistress Rhyder, please let Micheal do his job," Lord Whitman said as he ced his hand on the shoulder of Grandmistress Rhyder.

    There was no aura that came out of Lord Whitman, but his slow voice had a faint warning, and hearing that, Grandmistress Rhyder shuddered. She opened her mouth to say something, but one look at Lord Whitman had made her close her mouth.

    While she might be one of the most powerful people in the world, and the man in front of her might be less than half of her age, but his power is undeniable.

    You can''t be ahead of Pyramid Council without having power, he might have abdicated his post, but he is still one of the most powerful men in the Pyramid council, as powerful as ady Hera.

    So, she shuts her mouth and watches the process; while Rai might hate his new scales, he will be happy toe out of sleep and make the mark in the war he deserves to break and might be a leader they needed to win the war, she knew her old friend has the capabilities.

    Little more than ten minutes have passed, and I am still working on the scales, which have be dark blue as his hairs and are shining like a gem.

    I continued for about a minute before stopping; his skin had reached the limit, and infusing further will cause the mutation that I did not want to happen.

    Buzz!

    Just as infusion finished, I had activated another formation, and the next second, the scales slowly began to seep inside his skin. Thank got; he is not conscious; the pain he would have felt for this process would have been inhuman.

    What I am doing is not simply pulling its skin back but fusing these scales in theyers of skin, this way he would always have the defense of extremly powerful scales which will not be visible as before, he would look like a normal human would despite being notpletely being a human and it will also help him a little when bloodline contamination erupt next time.

    At the end of the minute, all the scales have disappeared from his body; even the scales he had before, which have been covering 10% of his body, have disappeared; he now looked like any normal human would look.

    Gasp!

    I heard the gasp behind me, but I did not react to it; there was still huge bloodline contamination that had remained to be spent, nearly 77%. All the work I have done till now has only spent 23% of the Bloodline Contamination.

    Fortunately, there are many things that remain to do, though other than infusing some bloodline contamination to his soul, all the things are minor; they should be able to spend quite a lot of it; as for what remains, I have a n for it.

    One hour and twenty minutes have passed, and I finally stopped infusing contamination into Raibhan. He had reached the limit of the amount of contamination he could take, and if I add further, it will start to turn him into an abomination.

    The contamination I have infused in him had further dragonised him, bonding with 3.1% of his DNA, and it will continue as long as he uses the source energy to advance, and that is quite bad news for him. This time, he was lucky I was here during his advancement; next time, he might not be this lucky.

    I have spent a total of 42% of Bloodline Contamination on him, and there is still 58% remaining, which I have to dispose of. I can''t dispose of it into his body, and throwing it out would be an extreme waste; thankfully, I have a ce, my very own core.

    This is Grandmaster-level bloodline contamination which is wilder than the bloodline essence, and the bloodline contamination is not of any regr bloodline but of Hell Dragon, a very powerful bloodline. For someone of my power, taking such a huge amount of energy into their core is a suicide, but I am taking it.

    It is just too precious to waste and besides I have a way.

 Chapter 2048 - Nine Plated Quern I

    <h4>Chapter 2048 - Nine ted Quern I</h4>

    When I was designing the core, I have created a special formation that helped me purify and absorb any energies. I am inspired to create it by Green and Silver runes; for them, it is no big thing, and they do it regrly with Grimm Monsters with bloodlines.

    I have nomand over these runes, and so I needed to create my own system, and I was able to do that with great research and incorporated into my core, and this extremly powerful energy would be a test of the function have created in my core.

    If it worked, I would gain massive benefits, and if it failed, there is a chance that my core would get destroyed by it, but I am willing to take the risk to get the great benefits.

    Gurgle Gurgle Gurgle

    With that thought, I reached for that thing in my core, and the next second, a big thing began toe out from a corner of the ind. It took a few seconds for it to fully came out, but when it did, it looked majestic.

    It is a huge nine-ted quern; it is nearly at the height of my refinement tower in transparent silver color, and each te of it looks like they are made of silvery ss, which is empty on the inside.

    Buzz!

    As the quirn appeared, I activated the formations on my strings; as it activated, it began to transfer the bloodline contamination from Raibhan''s body into my core.

    It is hard so hard that I have to pour all my energy into powering the formation, and it only begins to transfer at trickle speed. The Bloodline contamination is resisting with all wanting to stay in Raibhan''s body and fuse with him.

    It will take quite a time, and I have time; more than two hours have passed, and core had only been able to destroy the 30% of a curse; there is still 70% remaining to be destroyed. I should be able to extract all the Bloodline Contamination well before that.

    The trickle of Bloodline contamination begins to fill the upper disk of the huge quern, which begins to spin slowly with the rest of the tes below him.

    Each te will act as a purifier, purifying energy further and further till it reaches thest disc, which purifies it enough that it would be suitable to merge with my core and strengthen it.

    Seeing how powerful the energy is and how much strain my quern is feeling, it is going to take days. If it had been green and silver runes, they would have taken a few seconds, but I could notpare my quern with that two formations; they are made of the ancient runes, which I could not understand at all.

    Two hours and ten minutes passed by, and finally, I was able to extract all the Bloodline Contamination. It filled the quern to nearly to the brim, and now it is spinning even more slowly, so slowly that it one looked at it carefully to know it is even spinning.

    The more powerful the energy is, the greater the strain it will create on the quern, and the Bloodline contamination has reached nearly its limit. If the contamination had 5% more in quantity or in power, the quern wouldn''t have been able to purify.

    The state of the quern did not make me sad but happy; the more powerful the energy is, the greater benefits it will provide to my core, and by the time quern purifies this energy and my core absorb it, the quern will be capable of processing even more powerful energies.

    The power of the quern solely depends on the power of the core; the more powerful the core is, the more powerful the quern will be.

    I looked at the curse, which is burning its very essence to crush the bloodline core but is getting crushed instead. There is only 20% remaining, and the bloodline core is furiously attacking it now; seeing how its power had reached the all-time low, it won''t be long before the curse disappeared for good.

    Seventeen minutester, the curse hadpletely destroyed; no speck of it had remained. The core of it had been very thorough.

    Raibhan is still sleeping, and he would not wake up for some more, and when he woke up, he would be the most powerful Grandmaster of his stage.

    I have distributed contamination with my deep knowledge about the human meta physique. I did in a certain way that he would each of his move heavily powered; the power that Bloodline contamination have given him is no less than a powerful body refining art.

    I dare to say a single barehanded punch of him would tear a hole through the body of a simr level Grandmaster who is fully armored.

    It could be said, I have made an imperfect monster, a perfect monster who will have a huge impact on the war, even change the course of the war in our favor, as long as refrain from making a simr mistake he had made in thest war.

    "He would wake up in three to six hours," I said as I got up. "Ask him toe to meet me after he got familiar with reality; I have some important things to discuss with him about his condition," I said to the two Grandmasters from zing Sphere.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, we can not thank you enough for what you did; the zing Sphere will remember this favor," Grandmisyress Rhyden said respectfully.

    People only call Grandmaster when two things happen, first if they reach the Grandmaster ss and second when they advance enough in one field to a certain height, and clearly, in their eyes, I have advanced in the field of healing enough for them to call me a Grandmaster.

    I just smiled at them and turned to Grandmistress Charline, "Grandmistresss, I would require these resources to heal the three Grandmasters," I said, and three scrolls made of energy appeared in front of me.

    If I had reached the Grandmaster stage, I would not need the resources, but I am not a grandmaster and thus would need the help of these resources.. The resources in the list are not precious for Grandmaster; I would have not asked for them if I had them on me.

 Chapter 2049 - Nine Plated Quern II

    <h4>Chapter 2049 - Nine ted Quern II</h4>

    When I had reached home, everyone was sleeping, it was quitete when I came back, and I was feeling hungry. Thankfully, there is dinner for me.

    I quickly heated it up and ate with Nero and Ashlyn before I went to sleep. It was quitete when I woke up, but I felt good. Last night, I was quite tired; healing that guy had taken a lot from me, I have got massive benefits, so my efforts were worth it.

    Speaking of benefits, I have quickly gone inside my core, and changes inside it were apparent. The energy feels thicker and grasses more vibrant, and the most surprising of all is a shield; its recovery seemed to have exploded.

    I closed my eyes and soon understood the reason, the dragon bloodline contamination energy. It is consuming a lot of it, all the energy that is being purified, it is taking 15% of it which is huge seeing the level of energy.

    The shield is not only healing but also upgrading itself; it has taken a share of the prime mold that my totem artifact was constructed with and has been taking a massive amount of energy from my core, including from the moon, which is orbiting around my core.

    Now, it has begun taking the purified dragon contamination energies; it will heal and progress even faster.

    It is not just the shield taking that purified bloodline contamination, but Nero and Ashlyn are also taking it; they are doing it now. As thest disk released it in the form of dribble, both of them drank it some before it seeped into my ground and merged with the core.

    I also stored some of it in a few bottles; this purified bloodline contamination is extremely useful. Having a few bottles of the worth of it wille in handy. I could already see some usage of it, especially to my mother, who is still an elite, and like me, she possesses far more power than people of the ss are supposed to have.

    After filling the bottles, I turned to a huge quern in front of me, which is still spinning ever so slowly but slightly faster than yesterday, others won''t be able to tell it, but I could as it is part of my core, and core is part of me.

    There is quite a change from yesterday; now, all the nine disks have bloodline contamination energies in them. There are different shades and amounts of contamination in each disc; the top disk had the most dragon bloodline contamination, its bright blue color like hellfire, while the most bottom disc had the lowest amount of dragon bloodline contamination, and it is colorless.

    After being processed by thest disc, it would merge with my core, strengthening it further. I need to strengthen my core at its limit; I would not make my next breakthrough without it; the next breakthrough would be important; it will give me the power of Grandmaster.

    I want to be the best, and seeing that monster yesterday, I am now moremitted to it than ever. With the power of its bloodline core and the way I had distributed its bloodline contamination, he will be a monster like never before. I have to surpass that monster.

    It will be harder, and I need something extra to do it, especially match him with the massive physical and defensive power he will be able to produce.

    I controlled my emotions and calmed my mind before closing my eyes for a moment, and when I opened them, in front of is a huge runic sphere.

    The Runic humanoid from before had turned into this, but it is much more than what my upgrades used to be. The formation of the core changes the dynamics; with core, I now have more freedom, but there are also quite restrictions.

    Thankfully, I have made core from rule-bending power, so bending those restrictions would not be much problem, but still, I could only bend them but not break them; I will have to follow those restrictions in essence and not in words, and that is a lot of freedom, far more than others have at my ce.

    I stared at the core for a few minutes before I made it disappear; I will start working on my core from today, but now is not the time; there are a few things like showering and eating I have to do before I could start with my core.

    Ting!

    I got out my core and went to freshen up and showered after that; I had just gotten out when my phone buzzed. It is from Pyramid, specifically from Grandmistress Charline; she is telling me she had umted all the resources needed to heal the Grandmaster and asked me when I was free.

    I wanted to reply with ''now,'' but I did not; instead, I had replied with the evening as I had remembered the advice teacher had given me long ago, just when I had begun to walk on the path to bing a healer.

    She had said that I have to set the limit and assert myself; otherwise, people would treat us like a workhorse and never treat us with the respect we deserve.

    I have to set the limits, even when I know quickly healing the Grandmaster would have greater benefits. There is a huge war happening, and the more Grandmaster we have, the better it would be for us.

    I have other things to do, too; I have to start working on my Inheritance, create the crystal roses and also go to the library and central farm in the Pyramid for my research to create my Garden. There is a huge space in my core, and I could not let it go unutilized.

    I want to create the Garden of my dream, which will not only provide me with precious resources but also be pleasant to look at, seeing I am going to spend a lot of time here, I need something beautiful and calming around me and what''s better than a garden.

 Chapter 2050 - [Bonus ]Burning Down

    <h4>Chapter 2050 - [Bonus ]Burning Down</h4>

    The day passed quickly, and the evening came; I went back to the hall of sleep again, and this time, there were more people, but among them, Lord Whitman was absent.

    He is a member of the Pyramid council; he had more important things to attend than seeing healing, even if the person is a Grandmaster.

    The person I am healing is Grandmaster Salvador; this old man is really unlucky, or I say, not cautious enough. He was one of the best alchemists we had, and a few decades ago, this old man had got himself knocked down by powerful neuroleptic; it is the most powerful I havee across.

    If it had been a regr neuroleptic drug, Grandmistress Charline or other Grandmaster healers we have would have been able to heal the old man, but it is no simple neuroleptic but one who had formed a thorned bond with the soul of Grandmaster and whenever people tried to deal with the neuroleptic, it would seep inside the Grandmaster''s soul and be invisible.

    "Grandmaster Charline, Grandmaster Rove, please be ready to protect me," I said when the formation I had created seeped inside the old man''s body.

    "Don''t worry, little Micheal, you have to wake up the old bastard; we will handle the rest," Grandmaster Rove said, lifting the staff he had in his hand.

    What I am going to be is not going to the pretty old man; he will suffer pain and might even attack whoever came in front of him. I not going to break the neuroleptic thorn that had burrowed inside the soul of the old man; I am going to burn it down; it is the only way.

    "I am doing it," I said and immediately activated the formation. As it did, it immediately spread into the thorn before it started to burn it.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Seven secondster, a loud scream rang out, and a powerful aura zed out of the old man''s body. The aura was dangerous, and it spread like a tsunami in front of it; I felt like a delicate leaf that could get crushed at any time.

    The tsunami of aura was about to crash into me when suddenly a wall appeared in front of me, which had easily repelled all the aura.

    "Who is the son of the devil that dared to harm me!" Roared the old man who had been sleeping in front of me; now he was standing and with his eyes zing in rage as he looked at me.

    With all the preparation, it took a couple of seconds to burn down the whole neuroleptic thorned around his soul, and the process was painful enough that it had immediately woken him up.

    The old mad just moved to attack me, and when Grandmaster Rowe appeared in front of old man, "Shut up you bastard, you have been sleeping for more than seven decades due to idiocy, and now you want to attack the person who had woken you up," Grandmaster Rowe said and swung his staff at the old man.

    BANG!

    It had happened very fast; the only thing I saw was Grandmaster Rowe''s staff hitting the old man and him falling unconscious due to it. I couldn''t help but feel pity for the old man; he had just woken up, only to fall an unconscious couple of secondster.

    "I apologize for Salvador, Grandmaster Zaar. He has some anger issues, but he is a good person at heart; when he realizes his mistake, he wille back to apologize to you personally," Grandmaster Rowe said with a red face.

    "It is nothing Grandmaster Rowe; anyone in his ce would do the same," I said and turned to Grandmistress Charline.

    "Grandmistress, I will heal Grandmistress Imogen tomorrow, but I will need your help for that," I said to Grandmistress Charline. She nodded and signed a few gestures, confirming her participation.

    A few minutes after some important discussions with Grandmistress Charline, I was in my home. There are too many things for me to do, once I have entered the war, which would be soon, I could forget about having such time as I am doing right now.

    Days passed by; after healing Grandmaster Salvador, I healed Grandmistress Imogen and Grandmaster Tristen; healing them, I needed the help of Grandmaster Charline. She is a phenomenal healer and an extremely knowledgeable person in the healing arts.

    I have learned so many things from her in such a short contact I had with her. I am regrly meeting her, even after I have finished healing the Grandmasters. The parasitic cage we are trying to create to trap a Grand-Lord level parasite is quiteplex, and we want to study the method further for better execution.

    It had been five days since I had healed Raibhan; in two days, I will heal the Grand Lord. It could not be said healing; it is more like trapping. We are going to use a very powerful and expensive cage to trap that bastard; I am really excited about it, especially that parasite that is hiding inside the Grand Lords body.

    If I get the chance in the future, I want to capture it and study it extensively. I want to incorporate some of its properties into my experimental seeds.

    Aside from the healing, I have started to work on my Inheritance again and even got a good understanding of high-level gardening.

    I have already decided on the first seeds I want to n, they are quite difficult to grow, and in our world, nobody can grow them, but I think my core made of the rule-bending power is a perfect ce for them, and if I had able to grow them, then I will be swimming money.

    It is a very important resource, used in a wide variety of things, and I am have managed to mature it fully; I will have a powerful Grand Lord level resource that will be extremely useful to many other people and me.

 Chapter 2051 - Hopeful

    <h4>Chapter 2051 - Hopeful</h4>

    Another day had passed, and tomorrow I will be healing the Grand Lord. Lord Whitman had collected all the resources at a record pace, he only took five days and wanted to start healing the Grand Lord immediately, but Grandmistress Charline had forced him to wait.

    It is a very delicate process, and we need to bepletely prepared for it; a slight mistake would have dangerous consequences on the Grand-lord.

    I am currently sitting in the parlor, which is in a separate building from the one I live with my parents, waiting for a few important people who areing secretly.

    The world thinks they are dead, and it would not be wise to let the others know otherwise. There is so much secrecy that I could even let my parents know about them, especially my mother, who could be considered a Grandmaster.

    I looked at the holowatch and seeing it was time, I stood up and opened the door connected to a parlor. It is a small room in which a teleportation formation had been carved; I walked inside the small room and waited; they should arrive in a few seconds.

    Buzz!

    Eleven seconds passed, and three people arrived in front of me, and all of them were Grandmasters. All three of them are Grandmasters, but I have spoken to only two of them, and thest one was unconscious when thest time I had seen him.

    "Grandmaster Rhyder, Grandmaster Graham, Grandmaster Sce, wee," I said to the three people, especially staring at the guy in a center who looked to the man in his early twenties with deep blue hair and eyes which if one stared at long, one would feel a burning coldness.

    Weaker Tyrants and those below them will have their souls burned looking into his eyes which seemed to have gained some power of a hell dragon physically.

    I had put quite a lot of Bloodline Contamination in his sensory organs; it is not strange that they have got some quirks aside from the general benefits.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, you don''t have to be polite with us, and for what you have did not for me, you can just call me Rai," Said the handsome young man who looked to be twenty years old but is over one and a half-century, like the two people came with him.

    "I will call you Rai if you call me, Micheal," I said with a smile, to which he nodded. "Pleasee in; we can talkfortably in the parlor," I said and invited to take the seats.

    "How are you feeling Rai, any difort?" I asked.

    "I have to apologize to you; the appearance of bloodline source waspletely out of my expectation, it had charged the bloodline contamination inside you, and I have distributed it with the little data I have on you," I said apologetically before he could reply to my earlier question.

    I am really apologetic; I have brought huge changes into him without his knowledge; these changes would affect him all his life.

    "You don''t have to apologize, Micheal; it is me who should be thanking all gods for you to have healed me," he said with a smile that made his handsome face even more handsome.

    He is one of the most handsome men I have ever seen, he is born handsome, and the bloodline contamination has given him an otherworldly beauty that would make both men and women attracted to him.

    "What you have done to me is beyond what I could hope for," he said. "I knew my condition well and understood the bloodline contamination would strike again, and when it does, I won''t be lucky as I had been, but you have made me even luckier," He said, looking at his hands.

    "You have not only bnced my contamination but also upgraded my whole self to an unbelievable degree, from bones to skin; they have be so powerful that no Grandmaster of the same level is my match, and that is not even the greatest thing you have done to me," He said and looking the specific parts of his hands.

    "You have made the scales disappear," he said softly. "I had scales covering my body since I ate the miracle fruit, while I epted them as part of me, but I still wished to be normal, and you have granted that wish of mine," he said with wet eyes as he looked at his wless vibrant skin inside which the scales are hiding.

    "You are not out of danger; it is a reason why I had asked the two Grandmasters to bring you to me after you get acquainted with your condition," I said, and I am not talking about his physical condition or him advancing to Grandmaster, but the time he found himself with, adjusting to it would not be easy.

    He also seemed to have understood my meaning as a sad mirthless smile appeared on his face for a second before it disappeared.

    "You are talking about Bloodline Contaminationing back?" He asked. I nodded and looked at the two Grandmasters; what I am going to talk about next going to involve his core secrets. "There is no need to hide anything, Micheal; I trust lily and Andre with my life," He said, seeing my hesitation.

    "Your core is now powerful enough to call the source energies, and it will call it every time you advance, and like core, the bloodline contamination will also absorb it and try to spread it into your body," I stated the truth and hearing that there were no surprises on their faces, they seemed to already know about the fact.

    "Is there any way?" Rain asked softly. "There are two," I replied that bringing a smile on their faces, but my expressions remained serious.

    "The first way is I remain with you when you advance so I could regte the contamination as I did when I had healed you."

    "The second is I imprint a formation on you, which will seal the bloodline contamination for a time of a day to a week depending on the power and quantity of contamination," I said, which brought serious expressions on their faces.

    "These choices require your help," Rai noted, and I could only smile sadly at him.

    "This is all I could from my current level, but I am very sure in a few years, with some research and little advancement of my strength, I will be able to create a formation that helps you distribute the bloodline contamination on your own and expel excess you do not need," I offered, that brought a hopeful smile on his face.

 Chapter 2052 - Cage

    <h4>Chapter 2052 - Cage</h4>

    "Grand Tower Mistress, thank you foring. Your help would be invaluable," I said and asked her to take a seat at one end of the formation.

    Yesterday, we put a request for the Grand Lords time for a healing procedure, and it was epted partially as we had asked for two but got only one.

    We are thankful that Grand Commander had sentdy Ang, the most knowledgeable of all among all the Grand Lords. She will be able to react better if any unforeseeable things happen; she knows more about the parasitic cages than Grandmistress Charline and me.

    "Micheal, I was quite surprised when you dealt with that worm in Gatlin through the method you have read from the book our library," Lady Ang said, and she seemed to be too happy by this fact, even looking at the body of Grand Lord Gatlin gloatingly as itnded on the formation.

    Buzz!

    As the body of the Grand Lordnded on the formation, the formation activated immediately. We have already created essences and fused them with the runes, which are not from the formation sheets but made of my strings.

    Without my strings, it would be an impossible job to capture that worm inside the Grand Lord, and even if do, it would not be able to keep the worm caged for long.

    I need to sacrifice some of my strings for the Grand Lord, something I have never done and did not want to do it but as Lord Whitman said, we need to have a Grand Lord; they are the most important pirs of our races defense, for it, I am willing to make this sacrifice.

    As the formation activated, all four of us poured our power into the runes, and they moved toward the body of the grand lord before they started to seep inside it.

    We have to be fast, the worm had awakened, and it began to eat the Grand Lord; the Grand Lord to have awakened and fought against it with every ounce of his power, but he seemed to fight a losing battle as the worm is beating him to every scenario.

    "We have to be fast; the worm had be frenzied and started to attack everything it hade across; Gatlin won''t be able to defend against it before he suffers the irreversible damage," Lady Ang warned, everybody understood that have to act fast or there will be massive consequences.

    Buzz!

    "Lady Ang now," I said as I activated the formation as it seeped inside Grand Lord. She did as I asked for and charged the formation with a humongous amount of energy; I had not thought anyone could have such a level of energy; it is truly enormous.

    Soon, the formation ispletely charged, and I have activated the rule-bending power I have used in the formation through the crystals.

    As I had activated Rule Bending power, the formation lit up till it became blinding before transforming into the thirty-two iron columns.

    "Again, Lady Ang," I said, and againdy Ang began to pour her power, and this time it was shocked. The stable space around old women shook by volume of energy, and if not her phenomenal control over every speck of energy, I would have vaporized by the sheer aura her energy could release.

    Her energy begins to charge the pink columns rapidly as they begin to brighten up, while on the other side, an aura of Grand Lord Gatlin is sliding rapidly; we have to be fast. That parasite had really gone mad; it is trying with all to consume the Grand Lord in the shortest time possible.

    Others also pour their power into the formation, while our energy is nothingpared to the Lady Ang, every bit counts.

    I wished the Grand Commander had allocated us the two Grand Lords as we had asked them; it would have made the things much less risky.

    Sup Sup Sup

    After what seemed like hours, we have finally able to charge the whole of the column as we did; the columns flew toward the worm.

    The things are out of our control now, we have done what we could, and now it is time for the formation to do its job. The book said it is a tested method against these types of parasites; if we follow the procedure as it is, it is going to work.

    The problem is that we did not follow all the procedures, wecked some resources, and I used the rule-bending power to fill their ce. It could mess it, but it could also work; we will know in a few seconds.

    Buzz!

    Soon the pink columns have reached the worm and formed a circle over it before falling down on it directly, enveloping it inside. As it did, the towers buzzed, and runes appeared on them, which flew toward the worm and bound it.

    Rrrrrrrrrrr!

    The runes seemed to be doing something to it as it scremed strangely and loudly and struggled intensely, but runes seemed to back down as more and more runes appeared on its body before aplete formation covered it and seeped inside it.

    As it happened, the movements of the worm turned sluggish before its movements havepletely stopped, seeing that smile have finally returned to my face. Not only me but others also have smiles on their faces, includingdy angs.

    "I''ll be dammed. I did not think it would be you who saved me, Ang; I thought it would be Winston or Mavis who would get to that damned ce and bring the solution to deal with that fucking worm," An old voice said, shocking the hell of out me.

    I saw the old man who was supposed to be unconscious and little muddleheaded for time, sitting with clear eyes. Except for visible tiredness, this old man seemed fine.

    "Its not like they have not tried; we all have gone to that cursed ce and barely returned with our life; you seemed to have gone much deeper than any of us would dare to go," Lady Ang replied as she vaporized the respiration covering her body.

    "As for saving you, it is not I who saved you, though wisdom tower yed a big part in it. The contribution of saving you goes to this guy.. If not for him, you would be still sleeping," Lady Ang said and pointed her old bony finger at me.

 Chapter 2053 - Magic Drained

    <h4>Chapter 2053 - Magic Drained</h4>

    The old man looked at me, and I found my whole body numb and strong leaving me; I felt like I was being stared down by an apex predator. The Grand Lords are the apex predators; they are at the limit of Tyrant, which is the limit of our world.

    A secondter, his expressions changed suddenly and drastically, "I''ll be damned, A Scion of Celestial Inheritance and from Riverfield again!" He said with a shocked voice as he looked at the emblem of Riverfield academy on my chest.

    "At first, I thought you were joking with me, ang, but it looks like you are not." "Still, a scion of celestial inheritance appearing from the riverfield Academy again is great news for an old man who had slept for god knows how long," The old man said.

    "Fifty-three years Elder Lord," Answered Lord Whitman, hearing that old man turned to Lord Whitman. "You are this generation leader of our Academy; where is that ungrateful student of mine? He can''te back to see his old teacher wake up," Old man said, clearly angry.

    "I apologize for teacher Elder Lord, but a teacher had assumed the position of aegis," Lord Whitman said as he kneeled on his knee, and the understanding shed in the old man''s eyes.

    "So, the war had begun," Old man said with a sigh as he motioned lord Whitman to get up. "Yes, it had, and it is way worse than you could imagine; if not for that, we would not use the risky method to wake you up," Lady Ang said.

    "Appearance of a scion of celestial inheritance, a sign of epochal war. It looks like we have to be ready to pay the huge price to survive the war, much less win it," Old man said, "Hehe, it seemed like these old bones would see some actions soon," the old man added with augh.

    "Gatlin, why did you take such a big risk? That ce is a graveyard for people like us," Lady Ang asked. "I got greedy ang, I found a treasure map which marks the rtively safe way to the outer edges of the middle part," Old man said with a mirthlessugh.

    "Have you at least got the thing you took such idiotic risk for or just came running with the parasite in your body?" Lady ang asked sharply, which made an expression of shame appear on the face of the old man for a moment before it disappeared.

    "Of course I have got it, the parasite I have got on my way back," He said defensively and even folded his hands in front of his chest.

    "You did not seem too happy by the thing you have got; otherwise, you would have gloated on my face by now," Old women said, and the expressions old man fell immediately.

    "I think I fell into some bastard''s sick joke; the thing I got is useless," Old man said, and a small ss bottle appeared in his hand, and inside it were three green seeds which seemed to have fractal patterns on them.

    "Let me have a look at them?" Lady Ang asked and the old man who threw a ss bottle at her. She caught it and opened its lids and took seeds in her hands, and soon surprise shed in her eyes.

    "Nothing, it looked like things from magic-drained ruins, there is not a speck of any type of energy in them, they really looked like a seed from the world which does not have an ounce of energy in it."

    "Old man, it looks like you have really fallen into some dead bastard''s sick joke," Lady Ang said with augh, and that seemed to sour the mood of the old man even further as he looked at seeds in the ss bottle.

    "Little guy takes this seed, you guys of celestial Inheritances are experts in creating a miracle and might even be able to find a truth about this seed if it is not someone''s sick joke," Old man said and threw a single seed at me, which I had caught it and immediately got a reaction.

    It is not from my core or my runes but from Ashlyn and Nero; they are asking me to bring the seed to the core. I sent the seed to them with a warning not to eat it; I wanted to know what it was before I could let them eat it.

    "It is not a reward. You have done a great favor to me; I will be sending you an appropriate reward for that," he said.

    "There is no need for the reward Grand Lord; I did what I should do," I said while feeling excited about the reward that was about toe.

    These old guys and their organizations did not hold back on the rewards they gave. The zing Sphere that Rai is from had given me a huge reward, and there is even a tiny piece of divine crystal in it.

    Crystal Domination which, Grandmaster Imogen belongs to, had also sent a huge reward with a note that grandmaster Imogen would personallye to thank me when she ispletely stabilized.

    "There is no need to be a humble little guy, your actions deserve a reward, and you will get it," He said before appearing close to me.

    "Now tell me about this parasitic cage; I am sure it may have some restrictions?" He asked; his assessment is spot on.

    "Yes, there are several of them, but two you should be most careful of." "First, you should always keep the cage charged, and second you should not use your full power for more than an hour; the less you use your full power, the better it would be," I cautioned.

    "I will keep that in mind," he said, "And once again, thank you and you too little Charline, I will not forget this favor," He said and disappeared with Lady Ang and lord Whitman, leaving Grandmistress Charline and me alone.

 Chapter 2054 - Planting I

    <h4>Chapter 2054 - nting I</h4>

    "You came sooner than I thought," My mother said as I walked into the living room; I was out for barely two hours, unlike sometimes where I came back at midnight.

    "You training seemed to be going fine too," I said, and as I looked at my sister ying in herp. For the first few days, she did not even dare to touch my sister, but now she had got enough control over her physical strength that she could hold her daughter as usual.

    This had made rose happy; she had been quite sad when mom maintained the distance from her.

    "Yes, it is going well. For a long time, I did not think I would be able to feel this rush of power ever again," Mother said, and lifelike animals made of mist appeared in the room. My sister squealed in delight and jumped out of my mother''sp, and started chasing at the misty figures.

    "By the way, what are you doing? Even Grandmaster Rosenthal asked me to put good words about him to you," She asked. "It is nothing shocking, just a little secretive; you will know about it soon enough," I said, evading her question.

    "Fine, don''t tell me," She said, waving her hand. "I am going to my room," I informed, "Go, juste back for dinner," She said behind me.

    I would have stayed with my mother, but I had some things to do which I could not wait for. The seed had got quite a reaction for Nero and Ashlyn, which means it is not useless as two Grand Lords consider it to be, and now, I want to find what is so special about the seed.

    I reached my room and immediatelyid on the bed; the next second, I was in core, only to see Ashlyn and Nero staring at the seeds. They are not fighting like cats and dogs over it as I had expected; it is quite a relief.

    "What is this seed? Do you guys know anything about it?" I asked, and to my surprise, both of them shook their head. Seeing, that I couldn''t help feel a headache pulsing up in my head.

    "Chew Chew Chew!" Ashlyn chirped, which didn''t make me feel any better, "Yes, father, big sister Ashlyn is right. I am also feeling we nt this wonderful seed, and we would get wonderful things from it," He said, repeating the same words as Ashlyn.

    His words greatly surprise, not a thing about the seed but a thing about him calling Ashlyn ''big sister.'' It was just yesterday they fought again, and again Ashlyn beat ck and blue with him wowing to beat her their next fight, and today, I see him calling her big sister, even looking at her fawningly.

    I wanted to ask her what happened, but I did not ask despite my great curiosity; instead took the seed in my hand and started to observe it.

    I activated various abilities of my core, but each of them failed to see the specialness of the seed. It is no different than the seed of a nt from energy drained. The only curious thing the seed contains is the strange fractals pattern on the top of the seed; ive never seen something like it in my life.

    "Where should I nt you?" I asked myself, looking at the seed; there are quite a few ces on this ind where I could nt it.

    "Chew, Chew!"

    I did not have to wait for an answer for long, as Ashlyn answered it, and the answer was center of the ind, which is a prime spot, and I don''t want to waste it on a seed that I don''t know anything about but seeing how sure both of them are sure about the seed, I decided to ept their suggestion.

    I appeared in the center of the ind, a nice grassy ce with gentle wind and a slightly higher concentration of energy.

    I dug the earth with my bare hands and my bare hands before putting the seed inside the earth gently and covering it with the earth.

    Now, the question is watering it; there are many different types of liquid in my storage, but I don''t know which one to use. As not every solution is suitable for every seed, and I might just destroy the seed if I watered it with the wrong thing.

    If I had a little bit of knowledge about this seed, I would have been able to make a better decision, but I know nothing about it.

    "Do you guys have any idea about what kind of water I should use for this nt?" I asked Nero and Ashlyn. "Its a silly question, father; use the water from theke; it would be the best water for this nt, seeing we are nting it in your core," Nero said, looking at me as if I got muddled or something.

    "Good suggestion," I said and brought the water from theke and watered the nt.

    There is no change in it, and I did not even expect it. I do not know whether the seed will sprout or not or whether my core is even capable of growing the nt. I have a feeling that I could make the nts grow here, but I have no proof to back my im.

    I had wanted to nt the seed of those precious nts I have collected after I finished healing up the Grand Lord, and seeing I still have a time, I decided to start.

    My core would be the best garden in the world if I could able to grow the nts here and one of the greatest advantages is elerated time. Time flows three times faster here, which will make anything grow three times faster than outside.

    Not to mention the advantage of rule-bending power, which would help me grow any nt I want.. The only thing I have to do is research it well.

 Chapter 2055 - Planting II

    <h4>Chapter 2055 - nting II</h4>

    The first type of seeds I am nning to nt in my core is the seeds of Moon Raven Lilies; a precious soul+body type nt that is useful for any type of Tyrant, from unranked to Grand Lord and if I am able to produce nine petals to the lilies then, it would go beyond Tyrant grade.

    It is hard to find or produce a nt of that grade in our world due to the limit; the world would resist anything that is beyond its limit.

    I chose the Moon Raven lily because it is one of the most gentle but powerful resources; even if my sister ate it, she would not be in danger.

    It would benefit her to her limit while the rest of its energies it dispersed, and not to mention, it could be used in many high-level potions and solutions; I needed it to create a special solution for me, and it would also increase the power of my crystal roses, which is an important project of mine.

    These flowers are extremely rare, and people find them once in a decade or so in some runes and not to mention, it could not be grown on the world, people have tried it, but they have failed.

    In these past few days, I have studied hard its growing method and knew why it is so damn hard to grow and how I have a chance to grow it.

    The seeds of it are extremely rare that only one or two supremes might have it, but to my luck, I have got them from the one of Master ss Grimm Monsters I have killed. I don''t know how it had got them, seeing seeds are only produced by nine petal moon raven lilies which are above the Tyrant grade.

    I started to prepare the soil; I plowed it first before I leveled it and then added special manure I had it. I did not have to add it, seeing the quality of my core''s soil and rule-bending power contained into every speck of it, which is perfect.

    As I had done with the manuring, I began to nt the sixteen seeds of moon raven lilies into the soil before watering it with the water from ake. I do not need a special solution; the water from theke have all thponents needed to grow them.

    Now is the most important part, the reason I am quite confident that I would be able to grow them.

    A small glittering silver while stone appeared in my hand, and the next second glittering white tide came above the small plot before bing dense; soon, it became dense enough that one could see it clearly. This is a moon tide, an energy tide of lunar energies.

    It is real as real lunar energies; I transmuted the energies surrounding the small plot into the lunar energies, exactly as it contained a piece of tiny lunar crystal in my hand. This is the power of my core, the power to bend the rules; I could transmute the energies or things of my core into anything.

    As long as I have aplete understanding of it or have something rted to it, like a piece of lunar crystal, I will be able to do it.

    As the moon tide appeared, a lunar crystal disappeared from my hand, and a jagged dark stone has appeared in it. The next second, a dark tide has appeared, and it begins to mix with the lunar tide and surrounds the soil and seeds inside them.

    Now, I have to wait; I won''t have to wait for long; in a week, I will see the result, which means I will have to wait for two to three days in outside time.

    If it seeded, I would nt the other seeds; I have already selected the seeds I want to sow next. In a month, I want a nascent garden around me, and if everything goes alright, then in two to four months, I will have a sprawling garden around me which will begin to provide me with some resources.

    I checked the garden and condition of lunar and dark energies before I turned to quern, which to my surprise, had already processed 25% of the energies and processed the rest at an even faster speed as my core got stronger with the dragon contamination energies I had absorbed.

    I looked at the shield, which is taking 10% of all the purified dragon bloodline contamination and healing at an incredibly fast speed. It won''t be long before it heals from all its damage, and when it does, it will be an incredible defense weapon, easily powerful as a Grandmaster level totem artifact.

    From what I had observed till now, this shield is anything but simple; it sometimes felt alive and many times gave me the same feeling as my sword, which has a powerful soul at the core, which my sword is nurturing.

    I checked everything for a few minutes before I got out of my core. I freshened up and changed intofortable clothes before I walked out of my room.

    When I reached the living room, I was shocked to see the scene; the whole living room had turned into the mistynd, and my sister was now riding a unicorn made of mist and shouting ''yeee'' as the unicorn flew her across the living room.

    All the details looked real and vivid as if they were reality; seeing that once again, I couldn''t help but sigh in wonder at my mother''s art; the empire of mist is really something else.

    "This had been delivered for you," Mom said as she appeared beside me without me sensing and handed me a ck envelope with the seal of Grand Commander''s office.

    I opened the letter and began to read it, and the more I read it, the more my expressions changed. Soon, I finished reading a whole letter which is of few lines but still it had left me quite shocked.

    "What is it? You looked quite shocked?" Mother asked; I did not answer instead handed her the whole letter. She took it and began to read, and soon her expression became simr to mine.

    "This!" She said and turned to me with her shocked eyes.

 Chapter 2056 - Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 2056 - Ceremony</h4>

    "You are being conferred as the Grand Master of Healing at the hands of Grand Commander." Mother said softly as she looked at me with shocked eyes.

    "It is just a title mom, its no big deal," I said. "No big deal? Do you have any idea how hard it is to get a title of Grandmaster, especially in healing?" She asked.

    "Grandmaster of Healing is a title that is hardest to earn in all the fields, and even Grandmaster level healers don''t get this title; they have to earn it in their long lifetime, while you have earned it barely into twenty-one years," Mom said with a tear-streaked face as she touched my cheek with her hand.

    I know the title is a big deal, and to be honest, I had not expected I would get it officially this early. Only Pyramid could give this title, and it does not give it easily; healers toil lifetime and not get, this including some Grandmaster level healers.

    This conferment is done in warring times, and it is done by a Grand Lord, so it is a big deal, and also it is being done in secrecy. There are very people who wille to know about it, and it will be kept secret till I be strong enough to hold the weight of the title against the machinations of the Grimm Monsters.

    "It looks like Marina had taught you well," Mom said, and I couldn''t help but nod at that. Whatever achievement I have got in my healing arts is all because of the teacher. If not for her, I wouldn''t be a healer, much less getting conferred with the title of Grandmaster of healing.

    "Dinner is ready," My father announced suddenly and soon, all of us sitting at the table. "Congrattions, son, your conferment Grandmaster title is big news for the whole family; I couldn''t tell you how proud I am of you," My father said.

    "Thank you, father," I said.

    "I also have news to share," Mom said softly, and her expressions turned serious. "I will be leaving for a mission in two weeks," She said, shocking father and me both.

    "What? This early, you have not even reached the Leader ss yet?" father asked back. "The conditions have changed; the Grand Commander wanted me on the field as soon as possible," She said.

    While we may be residing in a safe ce that makes us forget about war that is happening outside, we can not escape the reality of it. Sooner rather thanter, we have to enter the field, it is especially for a people like a mother who had one most enviable ability and most suited for certain tasks, she is the only person that could do some of them.

    "Don''t worry about me; I will not be alone; a very powerful Grandmaster will be with me," Mother said, but that did not elevate my worries.

    The rest of dinner went in silence with little conversations. I went back to my room after dinner and made a few calls and sent some invitations before I went to my core before sleeping a few hourster.

    "You really seemed to have gained some clout; Grandmaster Harley said she would not let me out Training Centre before I became Master ss Tyrant, and today in the morning, she said I could go outside for three hours," Elina said as she walked inside my room wearing a beautiful purple gown and pink diamond ne that looked amazing on her.

    "It is rted to the secret function you are taking me; even mother is quite secretive about it when I had asked her about it in the morning," She said as she appeared beside me.

    "You will know about it soon," I said as I adjusted my uniform. I would have preferred to wear a suit, but the uniform is more suitable. Elina is wearing a gown, but she also has her medals attached to her chest; it is a military event.

    The grand lord had given me some freedom to invite some guest on my part, though she had provided a list, and I only could invite the people on them. Thankfully, all my good friends and people I want to invite are on them, but most of my friends are unviable, either training or on a mission to secrete locations.

    "You look good, by the way," She praised. "You are not bad yourself," I said back to which she had shot me the angry eyes.

    "Let''s go, its time," I said, and we walked out of my room. In the living room, there were three and a half people sitting in a room talking.

    Aside from my parents and sister, a teacher is also present. She hade despite her immensely busy schedule, and for that, I couldn''t help but feel grateful.

    "Let''s go; we don''t want to bete for such an important ceremony," Mom said, and we all walked into the teleportation formation.

    As we stepped into the formation, the formation had lit up, and we disappeared from our ce and appeared in the grand hall, where fifty-some people talking around dressed in beautiful clothes. Some of these people were present in person, while others were just in projection; some were even wearing a mask that cloaked their aura and level.

    Even among the most powerful, we have to hide ourselves and our abilities; it is very hard to infiltrate such a high level, near impossible, but Grimm Monsters have performed that feat, so we have to be extremely careful, from our own people.

    As we appeared in the formation, all the people looked at us, and it felt quite shuddering. These people are the best of humans, our backbone. A wall against the Grimm Monsters, and now this wall is being tested by our great enemies.

    If this wall copses, our whole race will copse, and even grand-lords with all their power would not be able to do anything against it.

 Chapter 2057 - Conferment

    <h4>Chapter 2057 - Conferment</h4>

    "Anna, I had expected your son to do great things but had not expected he would do them this early, and Its all because of you Marina, you are an incredible teacher," Said the middle-aged handsome man as we walked out of the formation.

    "Thank you, Lord Sylvian," Both Mother and teacher said in unison.

    The middle-aged man in front of is Lord Sylvian, leader of Hawthorn Sea and he is not present physically, it is just his projection. Still, mother and teacher had been very polite to him, in both due to respect and his station.

    He is the leader of the most powerful organization of our world and could be considered only second to Grand Commander in influence.

    He is also one of most mysterious among all the leaders of supremes, from what mother had told me, nobody had ever saw him use his full power in the battle.

    "Young man, you have aplished a great thing at such young age; I hope you will take a good care of the people from Mistson," He said as he turned to me. "Off course, Lord Sylvian," I replied.

    "Just what did you do? He was all fawning over you, if you had asked for his daughter, I am sure he would have given that to you too," Elina asked. I just smile to that,? which again made her re at me.

    After Lord Sylvian, we mingled around the people in the hall; there are only fifty some of them, each holding a great standing, even those who were wearing a masks made the conversation but off course, they did not use their real voice or said anything that would reveal their id.

    Soon, I saw a man walking toward me, he is alone and wearing a mask and giving off no aura whats so ever but those dark blue eyes he is showing revealed his identity immediately.

    "Micheal, congradtions. You very much deserve this honor," Said the man in original voice, "Thank you," I replied without taking his name. "I am quite surpriced to see you here, I thought you would be training," I said.

    When I had talked to Rai few days ago, he said he is using every waking moment to train. Get control over his abilities as soon as possible, so he could join the war, it is only thing that could rte him to his time.

    "I was training but decided to attend the ceremony, it is the least I could do after what you have done for me," He said and turned to Elina.

    "I have to apologise to you mydy that I could not share my name with you but shameless ask for your?" He asked with flourish.

    Hearing his words, a radiant smile appeared on Elina''s face, "Its Elina and I am sure I will know your name too, dear lord," She replied with strange twinkle in her eyes, which only mean she is quite interested in him.

    ''He is even older than your grandfather,'' I wanted to say to her but refrained myself, instead just listned silently as they talk.

    They are talking like they know each other for quite a while and even flirting with each other. My eyes couldn''t help but shot up in surprice. If it had been Ellen, I would not have been surpriced but it is Elina and she is not shameless flirt but it looks like I have to change that opinion of her and also of Rai whom I had considered a somber guy.

    It is took thing teacher is not with us, she is talking to a Grandmaster she knows with my parents otherwise she would have been as surprised as I am seeing her daughter is acting like a shameless flirt.

    "Well, then Elina, I really hope we will again soon and that time, I should be able to let you know my name," Rai said before taking his leave and Elina looked at me.

    "Who was that? You have to tell me who is that?" Elina asked with her purple eyes boring into me. "You like him that much? What if he is some century-old monster," I asked her, and she rolled her eyes, taking my questions as a joke.

    "He is quite interesting, I would like to meet him again," Elina said with soft smile on her face, "I am sure you will get a chance," I said and I am sure of it.

    Rai''s identity bound toe out sooner orter, that time everyone who is he, including Elina.

    I was talking to a masked man''s projection when the whole room quited down and as a lone women wearing a ck satin gown and blue crown which is one of artifact of Grand Commander appeared in the teleportation circle.

    She stepped out of it and as she walked, people parted for her. Grand Commander have many simraties with her elder sisterdy Vivian but she is also different. She is little shorter and have much delicate face than her sister.

    Soon she appeared in the centre of the hall of the hall and turned to the crowd. "Today, we have gathered for important ceremony, to give a recognication to one our brightest for the work he had done," She said with gentle voice which rang like thunder in the ears of people.

    "Micheal Zaar had performed the feat that no one of his age was able to perform before; the healing arts he had developed are unparraled and helped us more than I could convey through my words," she said and stopped before looking at me.

    "By the authority bestowed me by a people, I grant Micheal Zaar title of Grandmaster of Healing," She announced and replesent apuse rang around me.

    Most people knew what the ceremony is about, even if they don''t have all the details but some of them like Elina have no idea and now they are shocked out of their mind.. Elina''s eyes had nearly popped out seeing me getting the title of Grandmaster of Healing while my parents and teacher have pride in their eyes.

 Chapter 2058 - Mystic Archives

    <h4>Chapter 2058 - Mystic Archives</h4>

    ''Micheale to room 7 in fifteen minutes,'' Grand Commander said in my mind; it had been twenty minutes since she arrived and had done the confinements.

    She had talked to me and asked me the general questions she was supposed to ask in public; I am more curious about the meeting of ten minutester she had called me for, it is without a doubt something important.

    I mingled with the crowd as they congratted me before I silently walked into Room 7, which is in the left hallway connected to the hall.

    Click!

    The door opened with a slight push, and I walked inside, only to see there were two people inside. There is Grand Commander and Lenora May, the leader of the Bloodsun, and aside from them, there is Grand Lord Gatlin.

    He is seemed to be in much better condition than yesterday I saw him; that worm had done quite damage to him; in normal circumstances, he would have needed to rest for at least two weeks to reach the peak, but it looks like I had underestimated the resources these people have.

    The vigor of an old man told me he hadpletely recovered, and as long as he did not use his full power for more than an hour, he would be fine.

    "Grand Lord, Grand Commander, Lady May," I greeted three of them; Lady May is in projection; she was not present in the ceremony earlier.

    "Grandmaster Micheal, congrattions on your conferment, and I could proudly say that my prediction was right," She said with an underlying meaning, which I had understood immediately. "Thank you for your confidence in me,dy May," I replied.

    "Micheal, take a seat; I have called you to discuss something important," Grand Commander said asked me to take a seat beside her.

    "I have called you here to tell you will be joining the war soon," She said, and I am a little surprised hearing that, as I have thought they would make use of my healing talent before they are sent me to fight in the war.

    "Where I am going?" I asked, "That is secret for now; you will be leaving in the eight days," She said. To that, I nodded.

    The eight days are enough for me to make the appropriate preparations. I have healed all the important people I could; the only important thing I have to do is with Rai; I have to make a sea on him which will restrict the bloodline contamination.

    I am very excited right now; I have finally gotten to join the war and make some worthy contributions toward my race.

    "We would have liked to make use of your healing talents further, but we need you to be a grandmaster first." "Only after bing Grandmaster you will be able to protect yourself better and also heal the rest of Grandmasters; we need them healed as soon as possible," she said especially stressing thest sentence.

    "I will try my hard, Grand Commander," I said. I did not say anything about reaching a Grandmaster ss as it will take me a huge time as I am still elite, but I am sure it won''t be long before I get a power of Grandmaster, I will just have to leader ss, and I will have a power of the Grandmaster.

    "There is one more thing you have to do before you leave to join the war," Grand Commander said, "If it is within my power, I will do it," I said, curious about what other requests she had.

    "You have to choose your mentees," She said.

    "Hun!"

    A very un-elegant came out of my mouth; I have got so surprised by her request that I couldn''t help but make that sound.

    "Isn''t it only Grandmasters have to take mentees?" There is a long tradition of taking mentees, and it has been a very sessful tradition, but the mentees are only taken by grandmasters, and they are different from a student.

    "Yes, usually it is Grandmaster, but you people of Celestial Inheritance are very knowledgeable and best people to train the talented seeds," "Her Excellency Catherine had been most sessful of program, all the mentees were able to be Grandmasters and surpass it," She said as she looked at me with glittering eyes.

    "I do not think I am the right person Grand Commander, with the limited time I have in my hands and not to mention I will leaving soon," I said.

    "They will be fine with minimal instructions, you just have to show a right path to them, and as for you leaving, they will being with you in your assignment," she said, and a projection with about a hundred some names have appeared in front of her which she threw at my holowatch.

    "You have five days to choose the three mentees, and one of them has to be healer," she said, and I could only nod.

    "Now, we have given you the responsibilities; it is time to give you the rewards," she said and turned to Lenora May, who turned at me.

    "The title of Grandmaster of Healing automatically gives you the title General and I am sure you know its benefits, but I will tell you," Lady Lenora said.

    "Aside from bing amander of the legion and getting Grandmaster level resources, you will also get an Inheritance artifact, ess to the confidential information, and a chance to choose an art from Mystic Archives," She informed, and thest sentence of her struck me like a thunder.

    ''Mystic Archive!''

    A ce where arts are stored, and these are not regr arts but Body and Soul art. The archive was established by Ramona Hawthorn and Catherine Roosevelt.

    They had found a collection of body and soul arts in an extremely dangerous ruin that would kill even a Grand Commander in an instant. Instead of taking it to their own organization, they have established the Mystic Archives.

    From what I know, body and soul arts, we humans need to be at least Grandmaster to practice them.. Some needed a ss of Grand Lord, and more than half of them couldn''t be even practiced by the Tyrants; they need a level above that.

 Chapter 2059 - [Bonus ] Choosing Art

    <h4>Chapter 2059 - [Bonus ] Choosing Art</h4>

    "You will getplete details of all the benefits; we will also provide you the list of inheritance artifacts, you can choose one of your liking from them," Lady May said.

    Inheritance artifacts, or legacy artifacts, as they say, are very powerful artifacts that have been collected by the Pyramid over thousands of years. They are only avable to Grandmasters, and Pyramid is very strict with them; only in warring times, they are readily avable to Grandmasters.

    Information about some of them is out, and I couldn''t help but salivate at the thought of them, but before the artifacts, there is this I have to check; it is even more important than the artifacts.

    "Grandmander, would it be fine if I take a look at the Grand Archives now?" I asked; my question seemed to have caught her off guard a little before her expressions eased up.

    "All the arts in the Mystic Archives could only be practiced by the Grandmaster and above," Grand Commander informed. "I know, but I still want to take a look at them," I insisted.

    "Fine, I ept your request for the merit you have provided," She said and turned tody May.

    "Lady Lenora, take Micheal to Mystic Archive," Grand Commander ordered. She nodded, and we both got up from our seats.

    "Little guy, take these. I am sure some of the things here will be very useful to you," Said Grand Lord Gatlin, and a storage ring appeared in my hand without me knowing how.

    "Thank you, Grand Lord," I said as I graciously epted the ring and sent it to my core. epting is the only choice, and not epting would have meant disrespect to him, and I do not want to cause any disrespect, not to mention I am quite happy receiving the rewards the old man had given me.

    After thanking the Grand Lord, I followed the Lady May, and soon we have reached the teleportation formation and disappeared from our ce.

    There are teleportation formations everywhere due to space here being very stable, which even Grand Lord could not break. Thus the teleportation formations became the fasters modes of travel, and they take less than 10% of energy than the teleportation formations outside, which makes them extremely efficient.

    A secondter, we appeared in front of arge door; the door is wooden one has a rough drawing of the animals that seemed to invoke the primal feelings in the one''s heart.

    Keee!

    Lady May touched the door and, drawing on it, lit up before the door opened. The projection ofdy May is not simple; it is not clear that it looked real to the regr person but also solid; it is made through the passes of the Pyramid.

    These passes enable one to create the projection in Pyramid which they could control; they are so advanced that one could even smell and feel touch.

    Not everyone could get these amazing passes; they are very few in numbers and only given to the Grandmasters and above. Mom had received one a few days ago, so even when she left, she would be able to contact us through the projection as long as she is in human territory.

    The passes also work in Grimm territory, too, but they have the artifacts that could detect its usages, so the powerhouses are forbidden to connect with the Pyramid unless it is extremely necessary.

    "Come in," Lady May said, and I entered inside behind her and found myself in a big room with the sixteen tomes ced on the white marble stools, and in the center of the room is a crystal ball which is shining gently.

    "You can look at the arts; all of them are quite interesting," Lady May said, and I had needed no indication other than that.

    I immediately appeared beside the closest tome to me and took in my hands. It is quite heavy for even a tome, and when I turned the cover, I found its pages being the thinnest Ive ever seen.

    The name of the art is Requiem of Hammer, a body refinement art that will forge the body with blows of a hammer. Practicing it, I would feel I am getting hammered in a part of the body the art is targeting, and it will be painful.

    Regretfully, I will die if I dared to practice this art; it is not for the Tyrants but for the level above it. A single blow of the first hammering strikes would turn me into the pulp.

    Still, when I read the details of it, I couldn''t help but get shocked and wished its requirement had been lower by level. The physical strength it could provide me is beyond horrific; it is so great that I would be able to st the space apart with a gentle flick of my hand.

    After reading the tome for a few minutes, I put it down with great regret and moved toward the second tome.

    The art inside it is called a Scarlet Spindle; it is a soul art that would help one make strings of soul so fine that they could be corporal and affect the physical things. This art will help one create thousands of them, which inwardly strengthen the soul with an unbelievable degree.

    This art seemed perfect for me; the strength of my strings would increase tremendously, and not to mention, I would also be able to do many other things with a strong soul.

    It also came with a requirement, and it needs one to be Grandmaster at the least to bear its pressure, but as I read its info. I found that I could bend some rules, though it will be a little risky, I have confidence that I would be able to practice it.

    I had already shelved it in my mind, and if I did not find a more suitable art, I am going to take this one.

    The arts here for Grandmasters, but I am sure I could get my hands on it if I am persuasive enough to make her bend some rules.

 Chapter 2060 - Forge Mountain Art

    <h4>Chapter 2060 - Forge Mountain Art</h4>

    One by one, I checked the body and soul arts, and each of them is extremely mind-blowing, with very hard requirements.

    The first two arts I have checked could be said to have barely any requirements; the artster have many of them. From the requiring specific types of constitutions to only be practiced by a specific race, thankfully, other than one, all of the arts I havee across could be practiced by the humans.

    I have checked twelve arts till now and shelved three in my mind, two soul arts, and one body arts. I could practice them with some rule-bending.

    Now, only three arts have remained, I am quite excited about them. Each of the art I had read was quite interesting, filled me with inspiration, and gave me new ideas; even if I was not able to practice them, I am sure I will be able to get something out of them.

    I took the thirteenth tome in my hand and flipped the cover; the art is called Duel Rings of Amon. It is different from the other arts I have read in this hall; it is a hybrid one; it is both soul art and body art.

    It is an art that could be practiced by the Grandmasters and is powerful as other arts. It requires one to have a dual elemental constitution, and it would be especially powerful if the two elements were of opposite nature.

    Through it, it would create two rings that could be able to refine the body and soul that is strong as strongest metal but also give them huge defensive power. Not to mention, their soul and body would be further elementalised, and it would not advance their constitution but will employ their energy attacks if they are of two elements they are using in the arts.

    I read its requirements further and was sure that I could practice it, there would be some difficulty, but I will be able to do it.

    I shelved the art in my mind and picked up the fourteenth art, which is also a hybrid art called Cycle of Gensor. This art not only strengthens soul and body to an immense degree but also creates a cycle of hybrid force that could be used in myriad ways, from offense to defense to entrapment of enemies.

    A truly fantastic art that I could not practice with the limited strength I have; it needs one to be a Grand Lord, even them a normal Grand Lord would not be able to practice, it had the potential to destabilize the cells and particles of soul and body and make it copse.

    I need to have the power of Grandmaster at the least before I could dare to attempt it, and even then, I would think about it ten times before doing it.

    I ced the tome down with great regret and picked up thest one, thest art called the Forge Mountain Art.

    I want to say it is a hybrid art, but I find struggling to say it because as it is notpletely fallen into the design of hybrid butpared to individual body and soul art, it is definitely a hybrid art, and strangely, the art does not have any requirements.

    There is no mention of the requirements; it does not have a requirement of level, constitution, or race. It is like anyone could practice it.

    Feeling strange, I started to read it into further details, and soon my eyes couldn''t help but widen, and the more I read, the more shocked I became. This art really could be practiced by anyone, and the resources it requires are not specificpared to other arts, though like them, it will require a huge amount of resources.

    I read it for a few more minutes before I closed the tome and put it back on the tile stool with a content smile on my face.

    "Now that your curiosity had been satiated; let''s go," Lady May said, and she turned toward the door. "Lady May, wait," I said, and she stopped.

    "Do you want to choose art? You are aware that only Grandmasters can choose the art, and all the arts here could be practiced by Grandmaster and above, so there is no need for choosing the art this early," She said, guessing my intentions.

    "Forge Mountain does not have any restrictions," I said, and to that, a smile appeared on her face, which waspletely different from the reaction I had expected she would have.

    "Do you know that Forge Mountain Art had been selected by over a thousand people since we got these arts, and not a single person was able to practice, even people above the level of Grand Art was not able to practice this art," Said Lady May, shocking me greatly.

    "The Forge Force this art call got repelled as soon as it touched our bodies, even her excellency Catherine is not able to identify the reason behind it, though she had made several conjectures, you can read them from secret records," she replied, and about to turn when she stopped again when she saw, I hadn''t followed behind her.

    "I still want to try it; I have some confidence that I will be able to practice it," I said with the confidence that I do not have inside, but I have hope in the form of the rule-bending power.

    "You should know, this ce is an artifact found by the two excellencies, and tomes are part of it. It only lets you choose a single every decade, so if you choose this art and are not able to practice it, you will not be able to select it for a whole decade," she said slowly.

    "I understand, but I still want to choose it," The reason I am so adamant is that Forge Mountain Art is too suitable for me. Reading it, I know its applications are not be limited to forging body and soul to an extreme but will also help me immensely in other aspects.

    Getting it would increase my strength tremendously; as for whether I will be able to practice it or not, I will know in a few days.

 Chapter 2061 - Getting It

    <h4>Chapter 2061 - Getting It</h4>

    "Fine, if it is your wish, you will have it," Said Lady May after a few seconds of silence. "Thank you,dy May," I said, feeling genuinely happy.

    I had thought she would try to convince me out of this choice, but she did not. She seemed to respect me enough to respect my choice, even if she considered it a bad choice.

    "ce your hand on the crystal, and this about the art you want, and it would be transmitted to you," She said. I nodded and appeared beside the crystal before cing my hands on it and thinking about the Forge Mountain Art.

    "Ahhh!"

    A second after I concentrated my thoughts on the art, I felt a sharp pain in my mind that I couldn''t help but scremed out loud. The pain was extremely intense, but it hadsted only for a couple of seconds before it had disappeared, which is quite surprising as I had throught, it would take minutes before it disappeared.

    Hun!

    As the pain had subsided, I looked at my consciousness for the tome, but I did not find it. I had got surprised for a moment before I remembered the ce the seven books in my consciousness had gone to, and when I checked that ce, the tome was there.

    "You have spent a precious opportunity, Micheal; I hope you will be able to make use of it," Lady Mary said. "I will not disappoint you,dy May," I said. To that, she nodded, and we both walked out of Mystic Archive.

    A few minutester, I had appeared in teleportation formation and walked out of it. When I reached the living room, I found my parents, Teacher, and Elina sitting there, talking.

    "Where were you? Your message had just said it would take you a while," Elina asked. "I had gone to Mystic Archive to select the art," I said without hiding anything, and it got the reaction I wanted to see.

    Gasp!

    Elina gasped visibly, "My god, you are damn lucky, you know that, right?" Elina said, "Body and soul arts are very powerful; Grandmaster was always singing praises of them! I wish I could practice them," she said in a dreamy voice.

    "You could get it too; every bloodline has a huge collection of arts; you just have to unearth it," I said; there was a slight hint of sarcasm in it when I said it.

    "Snort! If it had been so easy to unearth a powerful art from Bloodline, we would have already decimated the Grimm bastards long ago," she said with a snort as she red at me angrily. I smiled at hearing that, and that made her even angry as she red at me even more intensely.

    I may have used the sarcasm, but I am not joking about her earthing a powerful art from her Bloodline. She has a much better chance than others since she had Bloodline; the bloodline core is extremely helpful in these sorts of things.

    "Damn, its quitete," Elina shouted out suddenly, "There are only fifteen minutes till my time limit, even a minutete, and Grandmaster will have my hide," she said.

    "Mother, I will be leaving," She said to a teacher before turning to my parents, "Aunt Anna, uncle Zaar, thank you for your hospitality," she said to my parents before she turned to me. "Next time we meet Micheal, I will be a Master ss Tyrant, and we will fight," she said and walked toward the formation.

    "Wait, take this," I said and threw a palm-size bottle at her, "Why are you giving me water?" She asked, despite knowing the clear liquid is not water, why would I give her the water?

    "Its not water; it is a powerful Grandmaster ss resource. I had diluted it but still use a drop only in your everyday solutions," I informed.

    Dragon Bloodline is the same level Bloodline as her Phoenix Bloodline and might help rouse her Bloodline further.

    In just a few months of her breakthrough into the Tyrant stage, she had already reached the absolute peak of the leader ss and was just a hairbreadth away from reaching a Master ss; using the purified dragon bloodline, contamination will fasten the process; I am sure of it.

    "Thanks," She said before leaving hurriedly toward the teleportation formation. That Grandmaster seemed to have put quite a fear in her heart; I have never seen Elina fear someone as that Grandmaster who is training her.

    "Teacher, here. Be careful with it; it is quite dangerous," I said and handed the Teacher a simr bottle that I had handed to Elina.

    The Teacher is much weaker than her daughter; she is just an early leader, using even a drop of it would be quite dangerous for her. She will have to dilute it further before using it.

    "What is it?" She asked without rejecting. If it had been normal times, she would have resisted taking it, but after the war and attack that had happened on the academy, she needs to be strong, and so are people of the academy, only then will they be able to defend the academy better and survive the war.

    "It is an extremely powerful strengthening resource of body and soul," I said, evading its true origin but still telling the truth.

    "I have purified it and diluted it, still don''t use it excess; there is a chance it might cause some mutation," I said. Even though I have purified it, there is still a faint unstable factor in it, which is inheritant.

    I did not have to warn Elina; she had a powerful bloodline; even if she used it in little excess, it would not cause any mutation as her Bloodline would protect her.

    Teacher do not have a Bloodline, and except for one councilman, the whole council has Inheritance. So, I have to warn them in case they begin to use it in excess seeing its amazing benefits.

    "Don''t worry, I will be careful," the Teacher replied as the bottle disappeared into her storage.

 Chapter 2062 - Any Price

    <h4>Chapter 2062 - Any Price</h4>

    "You have given your teacher and friend the good stuff. What about us? Are you going leave your parents dry?" Mother asked.

    "No, of course, I am; I am trying to create a solution that will help you absorb that thing safely," I said to my mother. I have already found a solution in which I could mix the dragon bloodline contamination, which they will be able to absorb without a problem.

    "Good, then we will be waiting for it," Mom said, and I left toward my room, hopping excitedly about my art which I want to study as soon as possible.

    "Micheal, be careful in practicing the art, wait if required to be; many people have lost their lives due to it," Mother cautioned. " I will remember that, mom," I said.

    Most people don''t have any idea about the body and soul arts, but mother had grown up with a family with great history, she knows about a lot of things.

    Soon, I reached my room andy on the bed without the wait, and the next second, I was in my core, walking toward the stone bookshelf, which now had the new addition.

    I took out a golden-red tome and opened it; The Forge Mountain Art is a veryplex art; what I have read was just an overview. If I want to practice it, I will have to understand itpletely and find out what is the reason that the forge energy got repelled from the human body.

    Thankfully, I have taken her excellent Catherines notes out of the secrete archives; they will help me greatly understand the problem.

    Sitting on the stone chair and cing my feet on the stone table, I begin to read the tome in full concentration. I did not even look at how Nero was following behind Ashlyn with a fawning look in his eyes, but whenever Ashlyn would look away, his eyes would turn sort of evil, like he was nning something bad against Ashlyn.

    The Forge Mountain Art is divided into twelve parts, and these twelve parts, if practice sessfully, will take you to the peak of the primary stage with body and soul strong enough that could crush anyone with just power of breath.

    Which to me seemed too far-fetched, and the author just used it to describe the power of the art they have created.

    The main concept of this art is on the Forge Energy, special energy of the cosmos which extremly powerful. It will be used to refine my soul and body; it will not merge with me to strengthen my body and soul but forge me with; there is a huge difference.

    It will do a job of the whole smithy, and I will be a raw piece of iron that will purify to the extreme, and through this process, I will be able to materialize special hybrid energy of my body and soul, which is extremly strong and applications beyond my imagination.

    I have gotpletely immersed in the tome time that I have to forget the sense of time. I have a target in my mind, and that is practicing it while I am in Pyramid, and for it, I have to understand it, at least its first stage.

    Tring Tring Tring

    I waspletely immersed in reading when suddenly, I heard the ring and felt a vibration on my wrist as my holowatch rang with the call.

    I got quite irritated as I was reading an important part and about the cut the call when I saw who was calling me.

    ''Why is she calling?'' I asked when I saw it is Elina who is called; she should be in a deep sleep by this time, but she is calling me. I soothed my irritation and epted the call with every intention to ask why has she called me thiste but unfortunately, I did not get the chance.

    "What the hell did you give me?" Elina asked loudly the moment I had epted the call. "I had told you, it is a powerful Grandmaster level resource, and if you got harmed by it, then it is your mistake; I had warned you about it," I said, my irritation ring hearing her loudly.

    "Oh, you warned? Did you warn me about my Bloodline getting haywire the moment it hade in contact with the drop and its hunger for it made me take nearly forth of the bottle, and it was extremly painful," She said back with double irritation.

    "Really, that happened?" I asked; all my irritation disappeared in an instant.

    I have given it to my friend with good intention, but maybe the wildness of dragon bloodline contamination was too much and riled up Bloodline badly, and that is not a good thing; there might be some permanent consequence of this.

    "Are you fine? Did not anything bad happen?" I asked worriedly, she looked fine, more than fine seeing the glow on her face, but it could side effect that is showing. Side effects are always do not nasty, especially those rted to mutation; Rai is living proof of it.

    "I am fine; it is just that Ive advanced to the Master ss," She replied as it is not an important thing. It took me a while to get over my shock, and when I did, I looked at her carefully and immediately noticed tens of chances of breakthrough that I missed earlier.

    Through the speed she was progressing, at quickest, it would have needed her at least a month to reach the master ss, but it had taken her only a few hours. It looks like there is more to the purified bloodline contamination than it seemed to my eyes.

    "Step aside, little girl," I was about to ask her details of her breakthrough when I heard an irritated voice, and Elina got unceremoniously pushed aside, and an old woman with white hair who looked to be in herte sixties appeared in the projection.

    "Grandmaster Zaar and I am Le, and I have to say that colorless solution of yours is one of most surprising resources Ive seen in my life,"

    "It seemed to have the ability to make the bloodline crazy, Ive tested it on other people, and it had riled every bloodline it hade into contact with, though not as much as Elina still, these bloodlines went bat shit crazy and shifted to survival mode instantly," The old women informed.

    "Though I had expected it to rouse the bloodlines, I had not expected them to get into the survival mode directly after theye into its contact," I said, feeling extremly curious and surprised by it.

    "Yes, it had happened, and I will send you data I had collected if you want," She said, "I would very much like that Grandmistress," I said while looking at Elina, who at the corner of projection, hearing our conversation with a sour face.

    "I had made little Elina call you thiste because the Skarsgard training center would like to buy that resource, and we are willing to pay any price for it," The old woman requested.

    "I will not lie to you, Grandmistress, I have a few bottles saved, but I need them for my own use," I said to old women.. "Surely, you could spare some, and as I had said, the center will pay any price for it," she requested and especially focused on price, telling me how serious she is about getting it.

 Chapter 2063 - Begin

    <h4>Chapter 2063 - Begin</h4>

    Days passed by, most of my time was spent in my core, researching the art, which is extremlyplex but fun.

    I have done other things, too, like making some modifications to the crystal roses, making a solution for my parents, which they are regrly using and getting immense benefits from it, and also researching on the formation for Rai.

    I have created it, but I have yet to fix it on him; I am waiting for the art. If I am able to get my hands the hybrid energy of my art, I will be able to make the formation even better; he will be able to contain the bloodline contamination for a longer time.

    There is also the news about purified dragon bloodline contamination which had spread like wildfire, and now everybody is asking for it. Not only numerous training centers in the pyramid which are training the prodigies but also supremes for their secrete forces, and they are willing to pay any price for it.

    It had turned out, the purified dragon bloodline contamination had put the bloodline in survival mode, which takes them to the edge and forces them to improve.

    Its effect is especially strong to phoenix bloodline, but other bloodlines also reacted strongly to it, especially the solution, which is purified by the 8th ce of a quern which is a little less purified than the top purity of the 9th te.

    I did not dare to give them the dragon bloodline contamination purified by the 7th te; the chances of mutation are too high using it.

    Now, everybody wants it, especially the people of zing Sphere. I have not hidden from the Rai that I am making use of the bloodline contamination I have taken from him. At first, he did not want to do anything with it, but he hade to meet me a few days ago with a red face.

    He still did not want any part of it, but it could not be said for his organization which had forced him toe.

    I had given him some, not only the most purified and purified at the 8th te but also a few drops of pure bloodline contamination I have got from him. So, they could try to purify it or experiment with it; they will not be able to aplish anything with it.

    The unpurified bloodline contamination is extremly dangerous; it could cause mutation in even Grandmaster who dared to touch it.

    As for purifying it, they could forget about it; it is because of rule-bending power I was able to do something like it; without it, they could forget about purifying the bloodline contamination of the dragon.

    Even with giving away some of the contamination, 90% of it is still with me and getting merged with my core to strengthen it. It is very important for me to continue strengthening my core, and I would make nopromise with it.

    There are only two days before I leave for my assignment, and I will meet the three of my mentees by tomorrow. Two of them I know, the third one had very interesting Inheritance as it is strange.

    Today is an important day; I have understood the first part of the Forge Mountain Art, and I will start to practice it. Through, I have still not able to understand why the Forge Energy repelled across the body; I hope to find a reason when Ie in contact with it; it is the only way.

    "Perfect!"

    I said as I looked at the half-kilometer radius monstrosity in front of me; it is a glyph-formation. A very advanced study of formation that no one in our world could understand, the huge glyphs and vast formation could be seen everywhere.

    It is the mostplicated formation Ive evere across, and I could not understand the thing about it.

    All the runes are familiar, but the formation made of them iprehensible; I could not understand it. Not to mention those damn glyphs, I have no fucking idea on what they do. If I had understood this formation, I would have understood the reason for repelling but now, I will have to understand it by repelling.

    After checking the formation, I started to spread the resources over it, and I have to tell you, it requires a huge amount of resources. I needed more resources than I had needed for my breakthrough; these resources are only to create force, I will need more when I start practicing it.

    Thankfully, it does not require specific resources; on the nts, I needed those which have dense herbal energy; it did not matter what kind of herbal energy it contained.

    Other than herbal energy, there are ores, as the nts; these ores also needed to have dense energy and did not matter what kind of energy they had. There are also other kinds of resources; the sheer amount of them is shocking to even a grandmaster.

    Thankfully, I do not have to pay as much for them as one might expect; many resources contain a huge amount of energy, but some of them are useless, and people do not know their use; such resources stay in the treasuries for hundreds, even thousands of years.

    Since I am willing to buy them, they are more than willing to sell me to me. Still, to buy them, I had to spend a fourth of my fortune, which is huge considering the immense fortune I hade across in the past month.

    I am not regretting anything; if I am able to practice this art, I will reap the rewards that are thousands of times greater than I had spent. I just hope I will be able to do it; otherwise, the loss of resources would not be the only thing that I would lose.

    It took me nearly half an hour to spread the resources on the formation, and when I did, I found there was no empty space on the formation; even the smallest one was filled by the formation.

 Chapter 2064 - Inside The Core

    <h4>Chapter 2064 - Inside The Core</h4>

    Buzz!

    I sat in the center of the formation, on only empty space that was big enough that I could sit on it, and activated the formation, which lit up blindingly.

    The formation should now be able to call the Forge Energy, which will seep into all the resources here, absorb their energy beforeing onto me, and imprint a forge on me. It seemed simple enough but forge energy never seep into the resources as it always got repelled away from the presence of humans, which is in the center of the formation.

    It had been a few seconds since I had activated the formation when I felt the presence of the strange energies around me.

    The energy felt heavy and powerful, with an oppressive feeling about it. Each speck of it is shining in the three colors of ck, red, and gold. Within a few seconds, a light cloud of energy formed other the whole formation, and it began toe closer to me.

    Soon, the cloud of energy have reached closed enough that it could touch me, but it did not, for some reason, repelled from my body. It is like there is some sort of invisible force that is covering me, which repels this energy.

    I am not surprised as I had already known this might happen, but still, I couldn''t help but get disappointed.

    I did not let the disappointment cloud me and focused on the n I had made. Since I know something like this might happen, I have made a n to deal with it. I am hell-bent on practicing this art, and I will do it, no matter the way I have to use it.

    I took a deeper breath, and a secondter, dense pink runes came out of my body, and they flew up toward the cloud of tri-colored forge energy.

    As the runes reached closer, they began to connect to each other and soon formed a that started to envelop the cloud of forge energy, and as I had expected, the rule-bending power does; it had captured the energy.

    As it did, I began to bring it down; for the first few seconds, nothing had happened, but a few secondster, when it reached very close to me, it had begun to resist. The closer it got, the more it began to resist, till even with the, I could not bring it closer.

    Seeing that, I adjusted the and began to move away from me and more toward the formation but to my surprise, the resistance was still there, and it got stronger the more I resisted it till I could not move it even a centimeter.

    Seeing that disappointment couldn''t well up in my heart; while it might not look much but I had used an immense amount of energy to full the forge energy to me, but I still got unsessful in it.

    "It looks like I have to use that option," I said with a sigh. The option, I am thinking, is quite dangerous; it might very well destroy my core. I have felt the power of these force energies and knew how dangerous they are, but I have no choice but to try.

    This art means so much to me; the strength and its defense it will provide to me will be immense, not to mention the application of forged hybrid energies through which I could be able to do many things when I added my rule-bending power to it.

    I did not waste any time and touched the formation I was sitting on; as I did, it had disappeared with a massive amount of resources that were on it.

    I appeared in my core, there I saw a huge formation taking arge part of my ind.

    Since the energy is repelled from my body, I want to see if anything changes when I activate the formation in my core. There is a chance that nothing might change or I might seed; there is also a high chance that I end destroying my core, but it is a risk I have to take.

    Buzz!

    So without wasting any time, I activated the formation, and it again lit blindingly. The Forge Energies, which has begun to disappear, have started toe back, and soon, a cloud of Forge Energies appeared over me and began toe down.

    I watched everything with the bated breaths as the energy came closer and closer to me, till it reached the distance when it started to repel, but this time, it did not repel; instead came closer to me without any problem before touching my skin.

    Seeing that bright smile couldn''t help but appear on my face before my expressions turned serious. The energy was extremely heavy and felt like it contained some strange type of fire in it, which did not feel like fire.

    Energy begins to seep inside me, giving me a heavy, ufortable sensation; I bore it as I watched it move toward my core.

    Soon the energy covered my core and began to enter inside it, which would fill the formation runes which light up even brighter than before.

    The process is just like the tome had described, with one tiny little difference; instead of using formation outside, I had used it inside, and I hope it did not change the things; it would be quite troublesome if something unexpected happened.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when I had noticed something, the satellite which is revolving around my core is absorbing these energies. It absorbs about 10% of the energy that ising inside me, and it is a huge amount.

    The satellite had not created any problems for me; instead of slowly strengthening my core and it absorbing the energy should not be able to affect things; I hope it should not.

    Th formation did not seem to mind the steal, as I could not spot any changes in it, which is a good thing.. I do not want any unexpected changes happening at this stage.

 Chapter 2065 - Forge

    <h4>Chapter 2065 - Forge</h4>

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed, and forge energy absorbed by it began to spread into the resources and begin to melt them, and at the same time, it began to call even more forge energy. The tri-color energy cloud over me has be even bigger, and now energy ising to me like a funnel.

    It took only a minute for all the humongous amount of resources to melt, some of the resources have a high melting point and could not be melted by a simple heat, but they were still melted by it.

    It took little more than a minute, and all the resources have melted, and now they are crazily absorbing the energy which increased by five times within a minute and still increasing that I have started to feel suffocated, it felt like thousands of kilograms of weight had fallen on my body.

    While it is happening, the satellite is still taking the forge energies that areing for my core, and its take is still around 10%. I don''t know what it is going to do with such a huge amount of energy it is taking; I just hope it is not something bad.

    Time passed by, and more and more energy came at me every second, and all of it would merge with the runes and resources.

    The resources are now giving out a scary vibe as they absorb the energy, and they are still consuming this energy at a scary rate and their aura rising steadily whole great changes begin to ur in them, through the resources, the grey substance begins toe out before started seeing inside floor of my core.

    Hun!

    It is without a doubt what the grey substance is, and I was worried about it contaminating my core when I was a horrible amount of impurifies with vomiting smell begin toe out of me. They areing at such speed that, within a second, I waspletely packed in it, and they are stilling.

    I did not waste for a second and covered myself with the hottest fire I could and burned all the impurities that came out of me and continued the fire, so it could burn what wasing out of me.

    The impurities came out of me for a total of twenty-one minutes; the amount of them was so much that they would have filled a couple of holes easily. The resources are nowpletely purified, and they glitter with power as they absorb the humongous amount of forge energies that areing at me.

    Buzz!

    Suddenly formation buzzed again, and I got repelled out of the formation; it could not be said I got repelled as I was sitting on the formation or my translucent copy, which I could sense but could not control.

    My original avatar, which is me, is now outside the formation looking at the great changes happening into the formation as essences begin to move toward my translucent avatar while absorbing the colossal amount of forge energiesing at them.

    The essence moved like the tide with the runic formation and glyphs covering them, and soon they began to pile on my translucent avatar; as they covered it, I lost connection with it, but I am in no mood to think that what is happening is little different than what is described in a tome, bearing only time bit of simrities.

    Soon, all the essences had turned into a giant pile, and runes covering it lit up brightly, making it hard for me to see what was happening.

    The only thing I could see was the shifting of essences and pouring of a huge amount of forge energy into it. The energy was so huge that I had to use every bit of the strength I had just to breathe.

    The shinested longer than I had imagined, and it continued to such a humongous amount of energy for that time. The Forge energy has be so great that it had covered the huge fucking hall; I am sure even sensors of the pyramid had detected such huge energy.

    I will worry about thatter; I am more curious about the thing which is revealing itself as shine begin to go down, and its energy consumption lessens at the visible speed.

    Seconds passed by, and finally, a thing revealed itself, and it is a mountain; giant mountain which is about a hundred meters tall. It looked like it was made of volcanic stone, which still has meltedva in its center.

    At the base of the mountain is a gate; as I looked at the gate, my consciousness had seeped inside it, and a small pocket of the information entered my mind, but I am not mood to analyze it, as I am fucking shocked by what I saw.

    GASP!

    I gasped loudly; the thing I sm seeing was just too shocking for me to not gasp in shock after seeing it.

    Inside the mountain is a huge space, and in this huge space is a forge, with a huge anvil that is taking nearly half of the space. There is also a tool of all sizes and a huge furnace that is fitted into the wall.

    The shocking thing is, there are people hundreds of them, some of them are big as the Grimm Monster and small as the drop of water, and they are staring at the translucent giant that is on the anvil.

    Th translucent giant is me, who has over fifty times bigger, and it is merky grey in color; for a moment, I was not able to believe it was me.

    At the current stage, my body is clean, and I always believed that; whatever impurities I have had been cleared in my Tyrant breakthrough, but now, I am seeing my body with the impurities, so many of them that I could barely see my veins inside.

    I could not believe it and did not want to believe it, but the proof was in front of me.

 Chapter 2066 - TING Ting Ting

    <h4>Chapter 2066 - TING Ting Ting</h4>

    It seemed like there are some discrepancies in what is written in tome and what is happening, and I wish I could say it is a new thing. Though it is rare, it happens in the form of someone''s sick joke, but tome did not seem like a sick joke.

    From what I could understand, the art had multiple aspects, and the formation of different aspects and information is of difference, and the reason the energy repelled because people were not following the right method and method in the tome are wrong.

    I could be wrong, but there is nothing I could do.

    The only I want to do now is start refining my body and soul; what I had did not was create the forge, all the resources I had used were to create a forge. I will need further resources to start practicing the art itself, and thankfully, I have instructions.

    The memory packet I had received earlier had instructions on refining the process, and I hope the instructions within it are true.

    Hun!

    I was about to start the practice when a sudden change had urred in my core or above my core. The satellite, which had been absorbing forge energy till now, had reacted and now, releasing the dust, all of which is falling on every part of my core.

    I opened my hand, and a few specks fell on my palm; the specs are tri-colored as forge energy, but they are a lighter shade, and while they are giving out feeling as forge energy, it is quite mellowed.

    Th satellite seemed to have processed the forge energy it had absorbed, and now it is releasing it in a crystallized form.

    The thing is, I don''t know what this mellowed forge energy dust will do, but seeing the satellite hadn''t done anything back yet. I decided to let it fall on core and made the arrangements to collect some, so I could research itter.

    With that done, I had turned to mountain forge.

    This may be an art, but it worked like a tech; now that the forge ispleted, I will have to throw the resources into the furnace and let it do its job. There is a note that I could not fall unconscious during the process; the process will stop the moment I do it.

    I looked at the huge smithy carefully one more time, and before throwing up a huge load of resources into the furnace, from herbs to metallic ores, I threw it.

    Just as I did, the small fire of the furnace exploded and covered it whole, and runes that were invisible became invisible, and they began to appear everywhere; it is like the resources have charged up the whole machinery.

    The hundreds of huge and tiny beings opened their glowing eyes and moved toward the weapon rack and took the weapons which were shining in runic light, and walked toward the giant translucent figure of mine, which is sleeping on shining anvil.

    The hundreds of figures have approached my grey translucent body and took their position around and on my body, and swung their hammers at me.

    TING Ting ting¡­

    Their shining hammers fell on my body one after another in mysterious rhythm, and as the hammers hit me, a deep purple energy wave would be released from these hammers, which would spread around my body.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    I felt hammer striking me and felt quitefortable, and a smile began to bloom on my face thinking, thinking this time, there won''t be any pain, but I was wrong. That very moment, I felt pain, and it came from every part of my body and was especially intense at the part where happens are striking me.

    The pain is inhuman, and I screamed, and the worse this is about this pain is that it is a single type. There is a hammer-like pain, and it is also needle-like, and the pain between them; the pain from every hammer seemed to have a different vor.

    The pain was so great that I had reached my breaking point in less than five seconds and just wanted to let go.

    I resisted the feeling of letting go, but it is too powerful, and I feel my mind getting muddled by it, and I am slowly seeping into oblivion.

    I tried different ways to stay afloat, but nothing seemed to work; my usual supremebat exercise is restricted art, and I would not use it while I was practicing. Seeing, nearly everything is failing, and I am just a step away from reaching oblivion, I begin to focus on the very thing that is causing me this inhuman pain.

    The rhythm of the hammer is mysterious, and as I concentrate on it, I begin the seduction of the oblivion is lessening.

    Seeing that, I focused my everything on the rhythm of the hammer, forgetting everything else, and within a second, the feeling of enveloping the oblivion nearly disappeared. Though I am still feeling the inhuman pain across my body and soul, I am managing it through my willpower and guidance of this rhythm.

    Time passed by, and I got enough control over this inhuman pain that I started to look at what the hammers were doing.

    Everything inside my body is murky grey, but as I looked with concentration, I was able to see some things, and these things have shocked me.

    I saw each hammer is releasing a purple wave with its strike; this purple wave would seep inside my body and strike my flesh, bone, and veins of mine. That is not the most amazing thing; the most amazing thing is resonance waves.

    It is sort of like a formation when each wave strikes a certain part of my body; abination of it creates a resonance that affects my whole body and soul, and it happens every second.

    I wish this phantom of mine had not been this murky; that way, I would have been able to see a lot more than I can see now, but there is hope. I could see the strikes of hammers are affecting the murkiness.

    The effect of them at this level is tiny, barely noticeable, but it won''t be long before hammers can clear away the murkiness, and my phantom bes clear.

 Chapter 2067 - Hummed

    <h4>Chapter 2067 - Hummed</h4>

    TING Ting ting¡­

    Time passed by, and I bore this inhuman pain as it is struck me across my body and would create a resonance inside me that would affect every cell of me; it is affecting my own lifeforce, which is unbelievable.

    I was shocked when I noticed that the lifeforce could not be affected directly. The only way to affect is affecting the body and soul through which''s essence it is made of, but now, it is affecting it in a very small fashion.

    The first stage of art is called quenching; it is a little different from metallic quenching as it is a human we are dealing with and not some metal.

    In this stage, it will remove my impurities and also, at the same time, fuse the power that is already present in the body into its every cell and speck of soul, so perfectly that I would be able to use every ounce of it.

    Despite using arge number of resources, it does not merge any of it with me, be it Forge energy or energy of any resource into my body.

    It might be the first stage will not give me an increase, but whoever thinks that is wrong. There will be an immense amount of increase in my strength; my body and soul itself contain a huge amount of strength, and when it merges with every cell and speck of me, I will be able to disy a terrifying amount of power.

    Hun!

    I don''t know how much time passed when suddenly, I received another packet of instruction from the forge. It is saying, the resources I had sent into its furnace are finishing up, and I have to add more if I want to continue.

    Without wasting a second, I threw away five times more resources I earlier had earlier in the burning furnace.

    The art itself had warned about being a resource guzzler, and for it, I had prepared a huge amount of resources. I need to make at least 10% progress; only then I will be able to manifest the hybrid energy.

    I am still far from making 10% progress, and till I do, I will continue practicing and throwing away as many resources it needs.

    Hum!

    Time passed by, and hundreds of beings continued to hit me with a hammer when suddenly they stopped, and it is not because of resources; there is still a huge amount of resources burning but in that giant furnace.

    Gurl Gurl!

    I did not have to wait for long as two giant fucking hooks attached to the chain came down from above, and a huge being hitting me fixed me on the hooks before sliding upside down; now I am facing down with my back in the air.

    TING Ting ting¡­

    The chains went back to their ce, and hammering started again as if it had never stopped. The seconds of relief I had got vanished in an instant, and the inhuman pain began again and this time with much greater intensity.

    This time it had started to hit my head; there were a couple of tiny humanoids on my head which were hitting it with great relish.

    Time passed by, and the practice continued as I added more and more resources; each strike of hammer will have a great effect, and it will bring change in me. I could already feel the great changes in me; I just could not see them properly with this inhuman pain clouding my mind.

    The murky greyness of my giant translucent shape has also be a little lighter, and I could now see more things inside.

    Hun!

    I have reached close to the 10% but the resources I had brought also nearly ended. If I want to continue, then I will have to add the precious resources which are quite useful and would let me buy five-time resources that I had brought to be used for the art.

    I could not afford to stop, so gritting my teeth, I threw away all the resources I had brought before started throwing the important resources till the furnace closed with its own.

    I could not practice more than 10% of the 1st stage at a single time; the refining art was quite heavy, and my body needed at least a day of rest before I could start again.

    TING Ting ting¡­

    The hammering continued, and I watched it carefully while focusing on the rhythm of the hammers, which is the only thing that is helping me survive this inhuman pain; if I had stopped focusing it, I would start to seep into oblivion which is waiting for me in the corner.

    Still, I released a faint string of consciousness and brought it out of my core; ever since I had started practicing, I had been held up in my core that I did not know what was happening outside.

    When my consciousness seeped outside, and I saw what was happening, I couldn''t help but get surprised.

    I saw myself covered in the three-dimensional purple mountain, which is made of runes, and every seconds hundred of formations would light and strike a specific part of my body; that part coincides with the strike of the hammer and the ce it is striking.

    As these formations struck, a murky vapor woulde out of my body; clearly, they are impurities of my body and the resources I had added.

    Hmmm!

    Time passed, and hammers kept striking me when suddenly, my body hummed, and all the hammers stopped before the beings holding them to a step back and ced the hammer into the racks.

    The runes that had lighted up the whole forge had also started to get dimmed till they disappeared, just like when the forge before I had added the resources into the furnace.

    I had finished 10% of quenching and thus gained the hybrid energy which I could sense in every part of me; the humming of my body was a sign of that.

 Chapter 2068 - Internal Energy

    <h4>Chapter 2068 - Internal Energy</h4>

    I opened my eyes and saw the three-dimensional purple mountain disappear, and I was sitting on the grey dust of burned impurities.

    I did not focus on any of that; instead, I looked at myself. At first, I felt no change; there was no boiling strength or feeling of invincibility; I felt nothing, but when I moved my hand as I was barely able to control its speed, I nearly fell by its momentum.

    I moved my hand around, twitched my fingers, and couldn''t help but think I was not in my own body but someone else''s.

    The strength is simr, but the effect of it had increased by a fold; I have to move my hands and fingers slowly to move them at regr speed.

    Usually, I pretty quickly get adjusted to increased strength, but this time, I am having a little problem. My strength had not increased in a usual way, and for it, I will need a little longer to get adjusted to it.

    I moved my hands around for a couple of seconds before I had finally got up slowly and began to get used to my new strength.

    I started with the basic exercises, and as I was able to perform them, I began to withplicated ones. I started to fall down in every direction, theseplicated exercises needed fine physical control, and I didn''t have it.

    I began to perform exercise after exercise; at first, it was quite hard, and I would fall every other second, but as time passed, my falls began to lessen, and I did not fall for minutes.

    By the time an hour was over, I had not fallen down for twenty minutes, and I continued for another half an hour, and when I did not fall on that half hour, I had finally stopped.

    Though I am far from gaining perfect control over myself, I had got enough that now, even if I had yed with my sister, I would identally hurt her.

    Now that I have gotten the basic control, it is time to see my new power, which is one of the main reasons I chose this Art over others.

    I opened my palm and called the new energy that I was sensing in me, and that very moment, murky grey energy appeared in my hands. This energy in my body is in a very small amount, but it is extremely powerful; as it appeared, the air around it started to shake.

    This is hybrid energy, and in the books I had read, it is called internal energy; with its help, I would be able to aplish million different things.

    The other arts have also offered different kinds of energies, which are all internal energies but vored ones, powerful in their own domains. The internal energy that Forge Mountain Art helped me produce is an original one that humans would produce without any vor.

    It may be weaker in some areaspared to the energies of other arts, but it is stronger in many other things, and the most important thing about this in internal energy is that it is versatile. It will able to help me do many things that others'' physical, soul, or hybrid art energies could not.

    I looked at the energy for a few seconds before I wrapped it around my fist and threw a punch in the air.

    Seee!

    My fist tore through the air, making me feel the resistance from space itself. If I had been outside where space is not strong as the Pyramid, I would have vibrated the space itself.

    Justpletion of 10% of 1st stage has given me a powerful body and soul and manifested internal energy. It also made my skin even more vibrant and soft that even my sister would be jealous of it. I couldn''t help but feel happy about the progress I had made.

    Sigh!

    A few secondster, the euphoria of progress had died down, and I thought about the other aspects of this Art, resources.

    Art is a resources guzzler; it requires an immense amount of them, even if I have exchanged all the resources I have for the resources needed for the practice. They won''t be enough to sessfully practice the 1st stage of the Art.

    Also, I could not exchange all the resources I have as I need them for my own breakthrough; my level breakthroughs also going to need an immense amount of resources.

    It is a good thing I am joining the war in a few days and would get ample chance to collect the resources. Not to mention, tomorrow I have a meeting with Grand Commander and going to show her my creations which I have worked very hard for.

    If my creations worked as I had intended, I would have even more resources of general level; they just have to seed, or lots of resources I had spent on them going to be a waste.

    Click!

    I had tested my power for a few hours more before I walked out of the huge arena which I had borrowed from the Pyramid. They have shifted it to the room and provided the door; as I walked out of the door, it was going to be back to its original ce.

    The Pyramid is a very powerful artifact; it could do many wonderful things; shifting the spaces is one just of its amazing abilities.

    As I walked to my room, I directly went to shower. There are so many impurities that havee out of me that I wanted to shower, even if I clean.

    Ting!

    I took a long shower of twenty minutes and had just worn the fresh set of clothes when my holowatched beeped with an important notification. It is from zing Sphere, and they have a big medical emergency.

    They are bringing the patient to me.

    It seemed like the emergency is quite big for them to bring the patient to me instead of the medical bay with state-of-the-art medical equipments and artifacts.

 Chapter 2069 - Stupid, Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 2069 - Stupid, Stupid</h4>

    Reading the message from the zing Sphere, I did not waste any time and walked out of the room and before stepping out of the house.

    My father had asked me about the dinner; I answered with one word and walked out of the house and walked toward the small building beside the house I live, which had been acting like an infirmary for the past few days.

    I had just reached it when teleportation formation of the house lit up, and three people appeared on it. Two were standing, and one was floating, seeing the condition of the floating patient, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up.

    "You stupid, stupid people!" I said angrily as armor appeared on my body and tens of strings flew out of my covered the patient in it by forming a coffin which had gentlynded on the ground.

    "I had warned you guys about the contamination, but it looks like you stupid people had not listened to me," I said angrily as I made thousands of strings pierce into the body of women, whose face I could not see, some people even would have a problem seeing her gender, seeing in what conditions she is.

    I looked for an answer to two of them who had shame hanging on their face. "Before handling you that drop of pure bloodline contamination, I had warned you about its dangers, it is even dangerous to the Grandmaster with powerful bloodlines as Hell Dragon, and you had used that thing on Master with bloodline much weaker than the hell dragon,"

    "Just what the hell were you people thinking?" I shouted out my question. I am really angry right now at these stupid fuckers, and I don''t care if they fucking Grandmasters.

    "I wanted to elicit a strong survival reaction from her bloodline; I had not let the pure contamination touch her, but just a closeness from it unstabilized her bloodline and started mutation," Said the old man whom I had heard about but never met personally.

    "Grandmaster Maxwell, you are Grandmaster of Healing with more than three hundred years of experience; you should have understood its risk? you should have been aware of what the chaotic nature of bloodline contamination could to the powerful bloodline, and you tested it on a weaker bloodline?" I asked the old man, who was the most prominent healer of the zing sphere.

    I did not look at Grandmaster Rhyden; she was the one I had specifically warned about the dangerous bloodline contamination; she should have stopped the old man''s experience.

    "This my great grand niece Erica, the only living rtive I have left; she had born with a severe gic defect that degrades her DNA,"

    "I had tried to heal her, but a defect in DNA is not easy to heal, especially as severe as her. When she was eight months old, I took a risk and fed a Bloodline fruit of? Sr Tree Fairy." "The bloodline had merged with her without a problem and stopped degrading of her DNA." The old man stopped as he wiped his eyes.

    "For near two centuries, there was no problem, and she had made great progress with the help of her bloodline, but three years ago, she hade in contact with a mysterious substance which had started the degradation of her cells and that even bloodline had not to be able to stop it,"

    "I had put her artifici and used all the ways I have, but I was only able to slow the process," He said as he looked at his niece with great love and sadness.

    "So, when I heard about the purified bloodline contamination, I had immediately asked Rhyden to bring it to me. I wanted to rouse ericas bloodline enough that it would advance and stop the degradation of its host''s DNA."

    "To my great surprise, the results were the position, especially to less purified version, but they were not enough," The old man said, shaking his head.

    "So you decided to use the pure drop of contamination? Couldn''t you just ask a less purified one? I would have provided it to if you told me about your niece''s condition," I said, and shame and regret appeared on the old man''s face.

    "The old man became greedy seeing the positive signs and done unthinkable; I thought I was being very careful, but it seemed like I was not," the old man said in shame before he turned me.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, please save my niece; you are the only ones who have the expertise to do it; I am willing to pay any price for it," Old man said with folded hand.

    "You give me too much credit, Grandmaster Maxwell," I said, feeling a little ufortable with his gesture.

    "The condition of your niece is extremely precarious; not only the DNA of your niece is breaking at the record pace, but the mutation in her bloodline is also spreading really fast, I am sure whether I would be able to heal her," I said directly as I brought out the meta projection of niece which is a mess.

    It looked like we were looking at some abomination instead of a human.

    She is turning into an abomination, not only internally but also externally. The big spores formed everywhere, her skin was spitting, and the chaotic golden substance of sr element would flow out of them instead of blood.

    There were nts and branches chaotically around her, wrapping and fighting each other for a space on her body. I had to weave my strings around them, as those little attacks of master level, and I could have them while I was healing her.

    "But there is a chance to heal her, right?" The old man asked, picking my words carefully. "Yes, a very minute one, and even if I heal her, you have to remember Grandmaster; she would not be fully human or may not even be looked like one." Iid out all my assessments truthfully.

    "So if you know some other healer, you should be sent take her at them, as with me, her chances of dying are great," I said to the old man.

 Chapter 2070 - [Bonus ] Mutation

    <h4>Chapter 2070 - [Bonus ] Mutation</h4>

    "There is no one better than you who could handle the mutations, Grandmaster Zaar, do whatever you have to save her," said the old man. I nodded and turned to my patient, who turning more and more abomination by a passing second.

    The nature element bloodline is the best bloodline that an old man could offer his niece; almost all the nature element bloodlines have healing abilities; their healing work on self as well as on others.

    Other bloodlines would not have stabilized her degrading dana this fast as this natural elemental bloodline has, but there is a huge side effect to these bloodlines, and they are easily susceptible to the mutations.

    It is a good thing the bloodline is not aplete nature-type bloodline; half of it is a sr element; if not for that, her mutations would have been beyond saving for now.

    I closed my eyes and focused on her, and my strings gave me a clear image of everything, and I have to say this woman is really unlucky to be born with such a severe gic disorder.

    She could also say to be lucky as she has one of the most powerful healers as her uncle, who had loved her enough to pay any price to heal her.

    If not for that, she would have survived a month after she was born, not more than a century she had been.

    There are two things I have to fix in her, first is DNA degradation, and second is a mutation, and unfortunately, I could not heal both of them, even with rule-bending power, stopping both of them is above my grade.

    That does not mean there is no way to heal her; there is a way or single way to heal both things. It will fix the degradation and stop the uncontrolled mutation.

    What I am going to do is very simple to understand; I am going to fuse the mutation of her bloodline into her DNA. It will not only stop the degradation of her DNA but also stabilize the mutation of her bloodline.

    While it may seem simple, it is a very hard thing to do, especially fusing the mutation into the DNA. The current mutation is too wild; fusing it with her DNA would cause even a greater mutation; I have to purify it before I begin to fuse it, and I have to be fast; her DNA is degrading at a very fast speed.

    ''It is ready!'' I said, and a smile appeared on my face as a formation made of my strings have covered her inside and outside.

    Buzz!

    I activated the formation without wasting a second; it shone brightly and started to work the very next second. The mutation began to slow down, and within a second, it had been barely increasing; not only the mutation had slowed down but also degradation of her DNA.

    I had slowed every function of her to an extreme, like putting them in suspended animation, but I won''t be able to continue it for long.

    It is taking a massive amount of rule-bending power; even a huge amount of rule-bending power, I won''t be able to keep this formation running for more than an hour, and I have that much time to deal to merge the mutation into the DNA.

    Buzz!

    I activated another formation, and the next second, my strings began to absorb the mutation and started sending to my core for purification.

    I wish I could just suck the mutation and solve the problem, but it is not that simple; her bloodline had destabilized, even if I sucked all the mutation, her bloodline would produce more and continue to produce more till it consumes itself.

    Not to mention, I need this mutation to fix the degradation of her DNA; I do not have any other way to fix that problem.

    Through the hundreds of strings, the mutation had reached the core and started filling the upper disc of the quern, which had to begin to spin immediately to purify this mutation.

    The mutation and contamination are nearly the same, with a small difference, but the thing is, they work nearly the same many aspects except for a few.

    I will purify this mutation just like I did with Dragon Bloodline Contamination, and since the mutation is weaker and my core had gotten a lot stronger consuming the purified bloodline contamination, the purification process is quite fast; some of the mutations had already reached the 2nd disc.

    I do not need to purify the mutationpletely; even if it merged with DNA, the bloodline would not ept it, and thus it would not get stabilized, the purified mutation too different to form the connection with the original source.

    I need a mutation at the bnced stage; I do not need it chaotic enough that it will mutate the DNA the moment it starts to merge with it, but I need it to contain enough chaotess that it would form a connection with the original source and help in stabilizing it.

    The mutation purified by the 4th te would be perfect.

    Time passed by, I continued to suck the huge amount of mutation from the patient''s body and filled the quern, which had continued to purify it.

    Seven minutester, after the start of purification, the first stream of mutation purified by the 4th disc, I immediately took and activated the formation, which I had just finished creating a few seconds before.

    Buzz!

    The formation activated, and the purified mutation my strings have absorbed began to move toward the DNA and started to attach itself to it. I am using the mutation as filling, filling the degraded part of the DNA, and as I have expected, there was no reaction from DNA.

    I had put the body in suspended animated; no matter what I do, I will receive no reaction. It is like, I am repairing a machine with its plug out, I will only know whether it will work or not when I put a plugin and turn the power off.

    There is a good chance the DNA will not ept the mutation and degrade even faster, killing her within minutes.

    I wish I had a much safer way to heal her, but I did not; this is the only way I have, whether it will work or not, only time would tell.

 Chapter 2071 - Sucess

    <h4>Chapter 2071 - Sucess</h4>

    Both Grandmasters of zing Sphere watched with worry, especially Maxwell; he is using all his abilities to see, and what he is seeing had shocked the hell out of him.

    He was shocked when he examined the Raibhan a few days ago and knew the conferment of Grandmaster of healing is well-deserving to a guy who is nearly three hundred years younger than him.

    Still, there were some doubts, but now, seeing him working on his niece, all his doubt had vanished. He does not know if this young Grandmaster would be able to heal his niece, whose condition had deteriorated extremely, but if anyone had a chance, then it would be this young man.

    I had formed a connection with the quern and formation with my strings; the quern is now acting as a tap continuously providing the mutation purified by the 4th te to the formation, which would be then used to fill the degradation immediately.

    While it is happening, my strings are still sucking up a great amount of mutation every second and filling it into the upper disc.

    Her bloodline had really destabilized to a huge degree that it had it had forged the self-preservation and begin to use its essence for mutation. This is good; the bloodline would be weak to resist the fusion of its mutation with DNA and form a connection.

    Time passed, and every minute, more of my rule-bending power would get drained by powering up the formation.

    I tried to be fast, trying to fix all the DNA within an hour, but it was not easy, especially when some things were out of my control. Especially the purification of the mutation, I could not increase the speed of purification; it all depends on the power of the core, and I could not increase it in a short time.

    So, I just focused on the things I could control, and that is sucking the mutation and stuffing the purified mutation into the degraded DNA.

    Forty-seven minutes had passed since I had started fixing the DNA, and I was finally able to suck away all the mutation. It was in a huge amount, but I was able to suck it all, and as for fixing all the degraded parts of DNA with semi-purified mutation, I am a little far from finishing that.

    I only have enough rule-bending power for ten minutes, and seeing the progress, I should be able to finish up before I got drained of it, barely.

    Time passed, and soon nine and half minutes had passed by, and I had finally finished filling all the degraded part of the DNA with the mutation.

    There is still a massive amount of mutation stored in my core, but it does not need anymore, and thank god before I am nearly drained of the rule-bending power and would not have been able to continue for more than forty seconds.

    "In a few minutes, we will know whether she ept the treatment or not," I said weakly and turned off the formation.

    As I turned off the suspended animation, hell broke loose in the body; the condition of the body is a lot different than it was an hour ago.

    The bloodline again started to spread the mutation, but DNA started to degrade but was not able to move forward in that step. As the semi-purified mutation begins to spread across the double helix structure of the DNA.

    The DNA had stopped the degradation and focused on resisting the semi-purified mutations infection, which is climbing on it, but it does not seem to have any effect.

    On the other hand, the mutation is growing, turning her more and more into an abomination. The only thing I could do was suck off that mutation as soon as it appeared.

    The patient''s fate depends on the battle between the DNA and the semi-purified mutation and seeing what is happening; I could not say anything else; there are both positive and negative signs, it is very hard to tell what will happen.

    Time passed by as the semi-purified mutation covered the DNA further and further till finally, it had covered the whole DNA.

    Now is the most important moment; if it continues further, then the patient is doomed, and if it stabilizes them, there are chances that the patient could be saved.

    "Fuc"

    The mutation did not stop, and it started to change the DNA further, and I let out a curse when I suddenly stopped when I saw the DNA reacting and resisting the further mutation.

    The tug of war started between them, and watching it with bated breath when a couple of minutester, their tug had stopped, and they have stabilized.

    Just as it did, it had started to bring the change; with the mutation finding a bnce with DNA, it had turned its soul. It had focused its power on the bloodline, which had weakened very much, releasing all this mutation.

    The change was much faster than I had expected; the instability in the bloodline started to stabilize at an extremely fast rate, and at the same time, it released less and less mutation before it hadpletely stabilized and stopped mutation.

    As it happened, the spores of the patient''s body began to dry up, and vines and branches began to wither; a minutester, I moved my strings around my patient, clearing away residuals of mutation internally and externally, till herplete external and internal figure appeared before my eyes, and I couldn''t help but get surprised.

    The mutation affected her heavily internally; she is now less human than Rai, with 11% of DNA being foreign.

    Due to change being her very DNA, it had shown outside, but it is not intense as I had expected it to be; she looked like humans surprisingly, and the changes the change in her DNA had brought did not look that bad.

    Her hair had turnedpletely green, and they are now curly like beautiful vines, and her eyes looked like they were pond of the amethyst water. Her skin had turned light golden like a sun, with her nails being in a darker shade of sunlight.

    She had also turned younger and more beautiful; before, she looked like a woman in her mid-fifties with above-average looks, but now, she is looked like a woman in her early twenties with a delicately beautiful face that anyone would want to protect.

    Her transformation is truly shocking!

 Chapter 2072 - Taking Back

    <h4>Chapter 2072 - Taking Back</h4>

    "Thank you for saving my niece Grandmaster Zaar; I would not forget the favor you have done to me," Old man said.

    "Don''t thank me yet, Grandmaster Maxwell; she is not out of danger yet," I said, and meta projections of her DNA have appeared.

    "Her DNA barely able to merge with the mutation of her bloodline, the smallest thing could offset her, not to mention the damage her bloodline has suffered after the mutation, she would need rest and recuperate for at least three months before she could do any heavy-duty work," I said.

    I also did not have to tell the old man the resources he was going to need to strengthen her bloodline. It is going to be a costly affair, but I am sure the old man and the organization behind him would be able to bear it, seeing what they have got from the misfortune.

    "Grandmaster, should Erica would be able to call the source energy?" The old man asked; the old man is not thinking about the progress of his niece but the danger that mighte if she is able to advance to the next step.

    Seeing the knowledge of the old man, he can clearly see after what his niece had gone through, her chances of reaching the next step had increased tremendously.

    "Yes, but you won''t have to mutation increasing; that is where contamination and mutation differ; once infected, contamination spread, but mutation did not unless, of course, you again did something to antagonise her bloodline," I said, hearing that redness appeared on the old man''s face for a second.

    "After what I have witnessed, I will not be taking the drop of pure bloodline contamination closer to anyone," Old man said.

    "I believe you, grandmaster, but I would like that drop of bloodline contamination back; I can''t be sure if others won''t use it seeing what happened, and I would not be avable to save everyone," I said and demanded the drop back.

    As I had said, I could not take the risk anymore, especially after treating women, which might force others to take the risk as there is always me to heal them and which, if I do, will give them a greater potential, that thing is too dangerous in the hands of others.

    Both of them looked other and turned toward me hesitantly; I was about to warn them with a threat when a drop of bloodline contamination sealed in a runic crystal bottle appeared in the hands of Grandmaster Maxwell.

    "You are right; this thing is too alluring to be not used by anyone," He said and handed me the bottle; I took it, and it disappeared in my core.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, please ept this small token of thanks for saving my niece," the old man said as dark red jagged crystal appeared in his hand. My eyes couldn''t help widen seeing it, and all thoughts of rejecting it disappeared from my mind; the old man is rich, and I do deserve the reward after the feat I had just pulled.

    "I will not say no to it, Grandmaster; this piece of crimson scorched diamond would be very useful to me," I said and epted a thumb-size piece of crimson scorched diamond from him.

    Half an hourter, after I had done with all the checks, they left, and I also walked toward the house with a smile on my face despite feeling a little tired.

    The healing Erica Maxwell was one of the toughest things I had ever done; not only did I get the precious data and great reward but also a massive amount of bloodline mutation, which is getting purified inside me by a second.

    The purified bloodline contamination is too strong to be used in some cases, but this purified mutation would be perfect.

    I had been searching for something like it; the purified contamination was too strong for my parents to use it. I had nned to use a diluted one with a solution but soon discarded it when I found it, even diluted one to be too strong; this purified mutation will solve that problem.

    "You left in a hurry and came tired, had something happened?" My father asked, "Yes, some people had done some stupid thing with the bloodline contamination, and I had to fix it," I replied without taking any names.

    "That stuff is dangerous; my whole body shakes whenever I observe it," Father said, visibly shaking.

    I have given him some samples for his research, and he was blown away by it that he is researching them daily with other important things in hisb. In just a few days, we are here; he had created a nifty littleb in the back of the house.

    "Earlier, I did not get a chance to ask but have you seeded?" Mom asked as I sat beside them. "I did not answer. Instead, I opened my palm and showed them a grey which of energy that had started to bend the air around it to its will.

    "Internal energy," My mom muttered in wonder, and soon mist released from her hands and surrounded the internal energy, and her expressions changed again.

    "It looks very powerful; the enhancements it had provided to you must be amazing," Mom said, and I couldn''t help but nod. The enhancements are beyond amazing, and I had just finished 10% of 1st stage; when I make greater progress, it will be even more powerful.

    I stayed with my parents for an hour, ate dinner before going back to my room; there are some things I have to do before I sleep.

    Tomorrow is a big day; I am going to meet the people I am going to mentor and couldn''t feel a little nervous about it. I had instructed the people before but never mentored them; mentoring is one step below having a personal student.

    The responsibility is big, and I don''t know whether I will be able to do a good job or not.

 Chapter 2073 - Mentees

    <h4>Chapter 2073 - Mentees</h4>

    "The purified seemed to be really useful," I said as I saw three types of nts in core in various stages of growth; in a single day, they have grown faster than they should have been.

    Aside from the mysterious seed in my core which had no change aside from taking energies, I had nted three different types of seeds, and all of them sprouted, especially those four seeds of violet halo cherries, which I had nted two days ago and had not had much hope seeing the conditions of seeds.

    I had decided to nt them because they are extremely rare, and I havee across their seeds, albeit those seeds were a little damaged.

    When I checked the four seeds before sleeping, there was no change in them, but now they sprouting up vibrantly. It is all because of purified mutation, which is merging with my core slowly; the natural element in the mutation has helped nts a lot, and that is why I am nting three more types of seeds right now.

    The three new nts are all herbs, sun chamomile, rose spring thyme, and acre burdock. All three of them are extremely precious like the other nts and have the potential to grow above the Tyrant grade.

    It took me a little more than an hour to nt the seeds and create a favorable environment for them; with that done, I walked to the center of my tiny ind and focused on the seed that burrowed inside it.

    Since I had nted it, there had been no change, but it had been continuously absorbing nutrients, and its speed increased a little every day. I could feel the faint changes urring in the seed but don''t know whether these changes could help in its sprouting.

    I studied it for a few minutes, noted down all the data I had gathered from it before turning to quern, which is still purifying the mutation which I had gathered in the massive amount.

    I looked at its base, and aside from the usual tap releasing the purified mutation into the soil, there are two small taps, which release a few drops every other second.

    I was able to make a few changes in the quern and was sessful in separating two elements the mutation is made of. The sr element and the natural element two are more useful separated than together.

    If it were up to me, I would have purified the mutation in two elements only, but it is very hard and takes a lot of energy, so I will have to be satisfied with the current quantity.

    I took a looked at everything in my core before I walked out of it; in an hour, my new mentees wille to meet me, and I have to be ready to meet them.

    An hour passed by, and now I am sitting in a parlor waiting for my mentees; they will be arriving at any minute.

    Two minutes passed by when the formation lit up, and three people appeared on it; the three people are of various ages, from girl to her mid-twenties to women tote twenties and a serious-looking man who seemed to be in histe fifties.

    All three of them were shocked to see me; it was like they were expecting someone and saw someone.

    "I thought we were to get mentored by a grandmaster," Said the woman in her mid-twenties, "I am a Grandmaster miss melrose, Grandmaster of healing, conferred the title by Grand Commander herself," I said with a smile, and medallion appeared in my hand and spin above my index finger.

    Gasp!

    Gasp rang out of the young girl''s mouth, and the other two were shocked too; unlike the girl, the other two are old and have vast experience of the world; they understood the meaning of this medallion more than the girl.

    "I thought the rumors I heard about you are just rumors, but it seemed like they are true," The woman in herte thirties whispered before sheposed herself.

    "It would be my honor to be mentored by you, Grandmaster Zaar," Said the woman as she gave me a formal bow. "Danielle, you don''t have to be so formal with your old friend," I said, surprising her deeply, but her surprise turned into shock when she saw my face changing into the person she knew.

    "Jordan!" She said in shock. Jordon sanders is an identity I used when I went to the Scorcese valley; that is where I met Danielle, the person with the fourth grand art in our world that even her organization is aware of.

    "Its been quite a while, Danielle, and you seemed to have made quite a progress," I said as I turned off the mask.

    Thest time I saw her, she had just entered an Elite ss, but now, she is a leader ss Tyrant.

    Which is not surprising when you know she had a grand art which helps in progress, and also she had been an active participant in war since it began; she had been recalled to Pyramid because I had chosen to be a mentee.

    "Sorry for being rude, Grandmaster, but why did you choose an untalented old man like me? with your station and power, thousands of infinitely more talented guys would die to be mentored by you," Asked the man in a gruff voice.

    "You are right about that, but I don''t know them as I know you, and I think you have great potential, though our connection did y a big part in me selecting you," I said with a smile, confusing the hell out of the man, who is very sure he had never seen me personally.

    "I don''t understand what you are saying, Grandmaster?" He asked, "I think this will help," I said with a smile and opened my palm; through it, powerful misty red killing rule zed, which had shocked him, as killing rule is quite rare and most of the time only murderous people are able toprehend it.

    "This Killing Rule is my first rule which could be said to be inherited from you, and I have also seen your memories. So, if anyone understands you better than yourself, it would be me," I said as I closed my palm.

    He is Leonard Marcus, from whose totem artifact I haveprehended the killing rule and also saw his memories; it could be said both of the things helped me greatly in shaping who I am today.

 Chapter 2074 - Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 2074 - Reasons</h4>

    There is a reason behind choosing each of these people; the younger woman is Ne Melrose is a medium height girl with light brown skin and dark curls, she has a look of academic, and she is academic, in a way.

    She belongs to a very small organization with only a single unranked Tyrant in them. If not for Pyramid''s help, she would not have be a Tyrant, much less an Elite one; the reason I had chosen her is because of her Inheritance.

    She has a very strange Inheritance, a type that had never appeared in our world. She is a fleshsmith; her Inheritance gives her the ability to manipte the flesh, but the power of her ability is restricted to the level she seems to have very loose control over her abilities.

    She also seemed to have many limitations on her abilities which is why no Grandmaster or prominent healer had taken her under their wings.

    I think her ability had great potential, not only in healing but also in the battle. She will also be a treasure trove to me if she is able to take her abilities to the height I want.

    The second is Danielle Leon, and the main reason I had chosen her is that she is in from the wisdom tower. Wisdom Tower had done a lot of favors to me, and I want to pay it back to them in some form and who would be a better choice than Danielle, who had the fourth Grand Art.

    Wisdom Tower itself had forwarded their own list to me to select the mentees, and in them, Danielle''s name was not present. Though to my great surprise, there was a name of her daughter, whom I had fought in the championship.

    From the information Ive gathered, Danielle is not much favored in the Wisdom Tower despite being a descendent ofdy Ang; she is considered above average, though her standing had improved a little after she broke through the leader ss.

    Still, I wonder how shocked they would be if they knew they had grand art for thousands of years and an only one person was able toprehend the true essence of it.

    It is the reason why I had not told them about the grand art, even if they know it will not change anything. The grand arts could not beprehended by anyone; only one in billions have what is needed toprehend the art.

    Thest one is Leonard Markus; I had chosen him not because of my connection with him or the killing rule I have gotten from him but because of the strange constitution called ''Swallowing Mammoth.'' A constitution he had activated quitete in life.

    It is the constitution that provides a raw physical strength to him, but whenever he uses it, he getspletely drained.

    There was a short page of info about this constitution in the book rted to this constitution in a broken tower. People will consider it just another strength type constitution, but it is not; it is far from simple strength type constitution if the hidden truth in thosest few lines is true.

    I still have to perform some experiments; it will be torturous to peak a leader like him, but he is quite resilient. In the ruin, he had been attacked by stark skewers ant''s; the pain of their venom made people mad, but this man had borne it for six days before it was relieved by healers at the Pyramid.

    So, I have no doubt he will be able to take my experiments well.

    All three of them had chosen because their unique abilities provide me the data I need; it is especially true for Ne and Leonard. They will also benefit immensely from it, far more than me.

    "Its nice to meet you all; I hope I will be able to teach you something that will help you in your progress," I said to three of them.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster," Three of them said in unison, "I hope you all call me Micheal; Grandmaster makes me feel a little old, and I am just twenty-one years old," I said, hearing that a sh of surprise appeared on their faces.

    I am sure they have heard about me and my age, but it seemed like it was still hard for them to believe I was just twenty-one years old.

    "We will address you as Lord Micheal, then," Danielle said. Even if they don''t want to call me a Grandmaster, they still have to address me respectfully since I have at least ss above them, even could be said that I am a step away from Grandmaster, in a general sense.

    It might take me long to be a Grandmaster, but it won''t take me long to get the power of Grandmaster, especially now that I have a refining art.

    "Now that my niceties are over, let''s get to the business," I said, and my expression serious. "I have chosen each of you because you all have something that could help me advance," I said directly, and to be my surprise, there was no change in their expressions; even the girl in her mid-twenties seemed to understand that there is no free lunch in the world.

    "Still, let me assure you that this mentorship would be mutually beneficial, more to you than me," I said. Leonard and Ne seemed to be having a hard time believing that, but they were nodding as they were supposed to.

    "I hope that whatever you see or notice about me or each other, you will keep it to yourself. Not a single thing about me or anyone secrete here should reach others'' ears, even if they are the ears of the head of your organizations or grandmander herself," I warned; I did not say what will happen if they do, but I hope my voice conveyed that.

    I have some secrets that I did not want anyone to know, and some of these secrets going to be known to these people, and if they dare to tell anyone, then I will definitely going to act on my threats; I hope they understand that.

 Chapter 2075 - Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 2075 - Leaving</h4>

    A day had passed by, I had only spent a day with my family and work; as for the mentees, I had only spent an hour, and so with them, I will have all the time to work with them and experiment on them after I reached my assignment which I had finallye to know after my meeting with Grand Commander.

    As she had said, it is a familiar ce that I had been to before, but I did not expect such a small ce would be so important that they had to station a Grandmaster there permanently.

    I would be directly under him, and ording to the info Grand Commander has provided, I will be 3rd strongest person there, but I think I will be 2nd strongest person after the Grandmaster himself.

    From the info I had read about the second strongest person, I think I can beat him with the recent improvements I have made.

    I wish I could stay here for one more week but I could not. I had handed my creations to Grand Commander, and she said the preliminary test would be within a week, and if it is sessful, they will be used all of them at once.

    I am quite excited about them. These creations are something I had dreamed of for a long; they are not only destructive but will also produce a huge amount of resources for our forces and me, and only I know how much resources I need.

    Yesterday, I had practiced my art again, progressing another 10% in the first stage. For it, not only I have exchanged all the resources I have no need for but also tapped into the resources I am getting from the Pyramid as the Grandmaster of healing.

    While I was getting powerful, my storage had never been this empty; my storage had always had filled with resources; even though most of the resources I had were not used to me, I used to keep them, sell them only when I needed of something.

    "Have you made all the preparations? You should not forget anything important." "It is a war you are going to fight, not the skirmish you are used to; the enemy will try to kill you at any cost seeing your power," Mom said as she asked me the tenth time about my preparations.

    It is usually my father who fussed about my preparations, but this time it is my mother; the gravity of the war had made her fussy bee-like my father.

    "I had made all the preparations, mom," I said for the tenth time and turned to her with a smile on my face.

    "There is something I have to give you; it will be very helpful for youring assignment," I said, "No more gifts Michael, you have given me enough, even helped me reach the leader ss and provided the resources for the further the further advancement,"

    "It is already enough; I do not want anything else," she said while shaking her head, "It is not a resource," I said with a smile, and beautiful purple and blue shield appeared in my hand, seeing the shield words on my mother lips have stopped and her expressions becameplicated.

    "This," mom said with the shaking voice, and tears well up in her eyes before one slid down from her left eye.

    She looked at the shield for a couple of seconds before she took it, her shaking hands as tears began to stream down from her cheeks.

    "How? I thought it would have been damaged beyond repair in holding back the curse in you," she said while gently touching the shield. "It had been a little damaged, but I was able to repair and upgrade it," I said.

    This shield is strange; I had done the research and what I found is shocking; there is a core to this shield that is unlike what I had not seen before, and from what I had observed, it is extremely hard to destroy that core, you could expend its power but not destroy it.

    Even if I had not been able to repair it, it would have been repaired on its own. Though, it would have taken it years and not a couple of days to do that.

    "The shield would be more useful to you than me," Mom said as she tried to give back the shield to me. "I do not use shield, mom," I said and pressed the shield back to her, and it seemed like I had used too much of the force unconsciously and made her take a step back.

    "You should train more; uncontrolled strength is more dangerous than you think," Mom warned. "I am working on it, mother. It is just that boost that art gives is little different and needs little more training to control the strength," I said.

    "Thank you for the shield; I am sure it will help greatly," Mom said finally; I know it will and not just defensively.

    Its upgrade had brought out a couple of cool abilities that will easily defend her from attacks of any master ss Tyrant. She could even survive the attack of Grandmaster with it.

    I spent a few hours with my family, ying with my sister till she slept. It is a good thing she had slept; if she had been awake, I would have had a harder time leaving.

    "Take care of yourself out there and don''t take big risks; there are people out there who are much stronger than you," My father warned as I got up leave.

    "Take care of yourself, Micheal, and as your father had said, don''t take the needless risks," Mom reminded the warning.

    "I will not take risks," I said, lying through my teeth. It is war, and I will need to take the risk. Though I will not jump into the fire knowing it will burn me, that is just pure idiocy, and I am not an idiot.

    I walked toward the teleportation formation with my father; as I did, my face and physique changed, and so is the color of my skin.. My aura also started to increase, from elite, it reached a leader ss before stepping into the master ss and even taken half step beyond that.

 Chapter 2076 - Fort Ardon

    <h4>Chapter 2076 - Fort Ardon</h4>

    The teleportation formation activated, and I waved my parents for thest time as I disappeared and next second, I appeared in the hall with the teleportation gate, and in front of it, there were ten people already waiting for Danielle, Leonard, and Ne were among them.

    "Lord Dexter, now that you have arrived, we could activate the gate," Said the women in charge of the formation.

    "My apologies for beingte," I apologized; the woman, a little surprised by my apology, nodded hastily before she focused on the teleportation gate.

    While she performed her checks, I slowly walked toward the crowd; the crowd parted itself before I appeared in front of the formation. The crowd is filled with elites and leader ss tyrants; with no master, we are all reinforcement.

    The ce we are going to is in little trouble; the assault of Grimm Monsters is heavy that we have lost one-four leaders and a couple of elite sses; the sensors have also picked some master ss tyrants around the area.

    The Pyramid fears that Grimm Monsters willunch an all-out assault to capture the fort and thus decides to send reinforcement.

    This might be just tacking of them to make use of more forces on the ce they are not going to attack, but which is why they are sending such small force. In the past month, Grimm Monsters have rapidly captured many important territories one and after another that, a grandmander could not effort to take the risk.

    Still, the force pyramid is sending is quite small, seeing the ce we are going is being helmed by a Grandmaster if Grimm Monstersunched an all-out attack, it will be quite hard to fend them off, but it is a war, and we have to take the chances, even when we know that odds are not in our favor.

    Take my mother, for example, she had not told me about her assignment, but I am pretty sure that she is going inside the Grimm territory; her art is made for such thing.

    I just hope that person she is going with is powerful enough that if something had gone wrong, they would be able to save themselves and my mother.

    Buzz!

    "The teleportation gate had activated. Lord Dexter, please," The woman said; I nodded and stepped into the formation gate. I entered the space tunnel before remaining there for a second before I appeared on top of the teleportation formation.

    A momentter, one person after another appeared around me, till all of us had arrived at the destination.

    "Wee to the Fort Ardon, Lord Dexter," said the man who seemed to be an elite, and I couldn''t frown at that. The etiquette and my demand that it should be a leader ss Tyrant at the least to wee me.

    "My apologies Lord Dexter but Grimm Monsters haveunched the attack, and higher-ups are in themand center," The Elite exined to me in a slightly shaking voice and only calmed down a little when I nodded in understanding without any anger on my face.

    "My lord, I been ordered to escort you to general as soon as you arrive at the fort; he is expecting you," The elite man said while taking a peek at my badge of crossed ck sabers.

    "Lead the way," I said and walked out of the hall with an elite.

    My current identity is Dexter Rose, a member of Secrete Legion, the most powerful and secretive legion of the humans, directly under themand of Grand Commander, and its members could only be utilized in a time of war.

    This is the first time I have changed my identity, and people know it is fake. The people of the secrete legion never revealed their true identity, and even they revealed their faces, people knew it was not their real faces.

    Ting!

    The elevator opened to the highest floor, and I walked outside; in front of me was a big hall which was filled with elites and leaders watching the battle, but I instantly focused on a grandmaster who was looking out from the ss wall toward the battle outside where millions of humans are fighting the Grimm Monsters.

    "Dexter, you havee; I was ecstatic when I heard Grand Commander is sending one of her people." Said the old man without turning from the battle.

    "I was a little itchy for the past few days seeing the buildup of these bastards, but with you here, I could feel a little relieved," the old man added.

    "Thank you for your good words, general," I said and appeared beside him. There are three masters around him, to which I nodded before I turned to the old man with fiery red hair, who is also giving out a fiery feeling from his bloodline.

    "What do you think about the battle?" The old man asked. "We are fine currently; the elite who is leading is keeping the morale well fightingpetently against the two Grimm Monsters," I said, not going into the detail.

    The scale of war in front of me is something I had never fought in, there are more than twenty million humans, and Grimm Monsters are fighting. They are spread as far are my eyes could see and are fighting with the strict military precision I had never seen before.

    There are currently fourteen human tyrants are fighting against twenty-four Grimm tyrants; the leader of our forces is a petite woman in green metal armor with a saber in her hand, fighting clinically against the two Grimm elites of the same level.

    She is impressive; I had not seen anyone fight such perfectly in a long time; the women have perfect control over her strength and uses it to textbook perfection.

    The most amazing thing about her is that she seemed young; she might be young as me.. Her gaining such skills at such an age is impressive, even I was not good as her when I was an elite.

 Chapter 2077 - War

    <h4>Chapter 2077 - War</h4>

    "Three days ago, leaders took the battlefield, right?" I asked, watching the battle, "Yes, we have lost one on our side," the old man replied.

    "The battles are getting intense by the days; today might be the day you Masters have to fight, even this old man might have to fight as well," He added. "It is good if that happens; I have been stuck in the Pyramid for far too long; it will be good if I am able to kill one or two of them," I replied with a fire burning in my eyes.

    "Be careful young man, this is war, and it is not just people of your level that will attack you," The old man said, reminding me of the realities of war.

    The Grandmaster will not hesitate to attack Masters; they would even attack the elites if they think they are too talented and might be a future threat. They have already done that hundreds of times already since the war had begun, and we have lost quite talented people due to it.

    The old man beside me may seem rxed, but he is not; his energies are covering the whole battlefield, just like the Grandmaster on the Grimm side, it would take him just a fraction of seconds to appear on the battlefield.

    The elite of our side continued fighting in a textbook way, and in a few minutes, she began to injure the two elites she was fighting.

    Its effect was directly shone in the battle below; the morale of humans rose, and they started to push back against the Grimm Monsters despite them having three times more numbers than us.

    As I had said, the result of the battle above appears in the battle below, seeing the leader beating down the enemies twice her number with such perfection. The morale of the humans has reached sky-high.

    Hun!

    "Elite squad A, elite squad B go!" Grandmaster ordered, and next second twenty-four elites shot out of themand center, and next second they met with the fifty-one Grimm elites.

    The Grimm Monsters were not able to bear the loosing and sent the elites, and we had to send ours in counter.

    There are now over seventy elites fighting, the highest Ive ever seen in fighting in a single ce, and they are fighting a life and death battle. This is not a battle they could run away from; they are the chess pieces in the hands of the Grandmaster, just like us Masters, they will have to do what they have ordered to do.

    The elites are fighting, and the most stressed is the elite girl who had been fighting from the beginning.

    She has now gonepletely defensive from the offensive; the third Grimm Monster has joined her battle, and this one is extremely strong, one of strongest among elites that Grimm Monsters have sent, and it had pushed her hard.

    It is not easy to fight against the three Grimm Monsters, especially when they are the same level and even above a level; your chances of dying have be great, but the girl is handling well, not only her offense is textbook but also her defense.

    "Fuck!"

    A curse rang out from one of the leaders, and my expressions had also changed''; we have lost the elite, the women had directly been crushed by the hammer of the Apeman she had been fighting against.

    My heart burned seeing them die, and I wanted to fly out and crush all these Grimm bastards and their army, and doing that is not a big thing for me, but I could not do that.

    This is a war, and I could not act when I wanted to; I had to follow the strict chain ofmand, and currently, the General seemed to be in no mood to send any masters on the battlefield.

    The death affected the morale of the human army as slowly we began to lose the momentum we had gained.

    We have just about to lose all the advantages when the Grimm Monster fell, and a few secondster, another. It again lighted up the morale of the human army, and they again started to push back against the Grimm Monsters.

    Ten minutes passed by when another human elite had died, and a second after that, we slew another Grimm Monster and three minutester another.

    The battle seemed to be turning in our favor when streaks shot up from the Grimm Monsters side, and there were twenty-eight of them; they have brought the leaders to the battlefield.

    "You thirteen go," The Generalmanded, and all the leader ss Tyrants in themand center and joined the battle.

    Immediately, the battle became even more intense, and its stakes went higher. The deafening sounds begin to ring out, and color shes consume the whole sky as numerous earthshaking attacks begin to sh against each other.

    "He seemed interesting," I said, looking at the man in his mid-thirties who had instantly caught my eyes.

    His fighting style could only be described in one word, destructive. He has a blue greatsword as his weapon, which is cloaked in powerful yellow lighting; not only the lightning covering his sword but also his body, and it seemed to give him great power and speed.

    "He is Stalin, descendent of Grandmaster Ramya," General said with a sigh, and hearing I couldn''t help but sigh as well.

    It is not just elites and leaders who are dying in the war but also masters and grandmasters. Since the war began, we have already lost the two Grandmasters, and the first grandmaster ss casualty was Grandmaster Ramya; she was assassinated by three Grandmaster ss assassins.

    "The death of Ramya had affected all her descended, but he was affected by it most; he had improved tremendously since her death," The Generalmented.

    He had justmented when Stalin appeared behind one of the twin werewolves he was fighting and pierced his lighting-covered sword in his chest directly. Burning its heart in an instant, not giving it even a second to be rescued.

    The other werewolf let out a roar, but to my surprise, Stalin burst out with even greater speed and appeared directly in front of the other werewolf and decapitated it instantly.

 Chapter 2078 - Uncontrolled

    <h4>Chapter 2078 - Uncontrolled</h4>

    "Yesss!"

    People cheered behind me, but Generals and us masters expressions became serious and our eyes more focused. Stallins performance had been too shocking, and with his ancestry, the Grimm Monsters might target him.

    After quickly finishing off the two leaders, Stalin went toward other Grimm Monsters without waiting for them toe to him, and he went to the most powerful leaders on the battlefield and started fighting them.

    This time he will not have an easy time fighting the Grimm Monsters as before, and he did not seem to have any wish to fight an easy battle; otherwise, he would not have chosen them as his enemies.

    He had in the two Grimm Monsters within a minute of joining the battle, and minutester, another leader ss and two elite ss Grimm Monsters got in one after another.

    The effect of his kills reverberated, not only in the Tyrants but also in those below. The humans below are fighting like man, hacking one Grimm Monster after another in a frenzy.

    This frenzy had increased again when elite girl green metallic armor slew one of three Grimm Monsters she was fighting. It was truly a surprising kill; even to her, she did not expect to kill a Grimm Monster when she was fighting heavily defensive.

    Seeing their numbers are falling, the Grimm Monsters fighting her became too eager to have the kill and ended up making a mistake, which she again exploited in textbook fashion and killed it while taking an injury which serious but will not affect her in the short term.

    Stalin''s shocking kills have started a domino effect; every human begin to fight better with even greater intensity than ying one Grimm Monster after another, great rousing anger from the Grimm Monster, which is about to erupt at any time.

    "Four of you go!"

    Their anger erupted, and seven powerful auras clouded the whole battlefield and stopped all the fighting. As these auras appeared, we finally got the order to attack.

    Green metallic armor appeared on my body instantly, and I flew out of themand center with three other master ss Tyrants. Of the four Master ss Tyrants, two are peak Master ss Tyrants while the other two, me and a guy named Victor, are at the half step above Master ss.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, two Grimm Monstersunched the attacks, and these attacks were not targeted at us but the girl in green metal armor and Stalin.

    "You save Ida, I will save Stalin," Victor said, and I nodded in affirmation. It is not just ida, I will have to save but also few others before her, the attack is too powerful and wide, it will kill many leaders and elites, even taking some of their own people with it.

    The Grimms are ruthless in a way; when they think the people they are going to kill are worth it, they will not hesitate to sacrifice their own.

    Seeing the attacks could reach the Tyrants at any time, I increased my speed and immediately activated the first boost and was about to activate the second boost when I saw my speed, and my eyes couldn''t help but widen up.

    The speed is amazing, a little more than what I have gotten from the second boost, but now I am getting it from the first boost.

    I moved like a rocket, and soon, I appeared in front of the attack before it could strike any of the Tyrants. The attack is a storm of crystalline spikes, which are extremely pointy that even masters would not take lightly, and there are thousands of them.

    Seeing such a powerful attack, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, and a jeweled rapier appeared in my hand. It is my artifact which I have fashioned like a rapier.

    The storm of crystal spike is upon me, and now it has gotten even stronger, each and every spike aiming at me with intentions to pierce through every part of my body; unfortunately, that is not going to happen.

    Bang!

    I swung my rapier at the first spike; the rapier moved like lightning and struck against the crystal spike.

    bang bang bang

    I had thought it would cut through it, seeing its speed and sharpness, but it had destroyed the spike directly and created a shockwave of huge force that began to destroy all spikes behind it, till the whole storm of spikes turned to dust.

    It is a good thing; this armor of mine hides even my eyes; otherwise, even my enemies would have been shocked by the shock they would see in my eyes.

    I had nned to cut apart these crystals spikes individually, and I would have been able to do it, but something else had happened. This sheer powder is really unexpected, and I feel like an idiot; I should have taken an offer of Grand Commander.

    Grand Commander offered me a Grandmaster ss sparring partner, so I could quickly get used to my strength, seeing my loose control over it, but I declined her offer since I wanted to do something in the limited time I had.

    It seemed like I should have really epted the offer; I would not have been such clueless about my strength as I am now.

    I have to be very careful in this fight; uncontrolled strength is the problem one could have in battle; it could very well spell my doom.

    The dust of crystal settled, and two Grimm Monsters with scary aura appeared in front of me; they are so powerful that air around them is rippling like water, both of them are now looking at seriously with shock hidden deep in their eyes.

    "It seemed like the reputation of you dogs of Secret Legion is not unwarranted," Said a Bearman with the crystalline horn his head. He looked like amon brown Bearman; the only unique thing it has the white crystal horn.

    The Bearman is from Crystal Horn Bearman Tribe, a tribe with very few numbers.. They were a royal tribe century and a half ago until Matron Mavis slew their leader in thest war.

 Chapter 2079 - Two Masters

    <h4>Chapter 2079 - Two Masters</h4>

    "Hehe, I have never killed a dog of secret legion before; that ck badge of yours will look good in my collection," Said the Scarlet Vein Snakeman, who is standing behind Crystal Horn Bearman

    My eyes couldn''t help but be serious, Scarlet Vein Snakeman tribe is also the small tribe but dangerous tribe of Grimm Monsters, especially when they awaken their bloodline and scarlet veins on their body became jagged and more lifelike.

    It had ck-red armor on its body and staff as its weapon and was wearing a beautiful crown which seemed to be made from weaving many beautiful flowers, and it is giving me a dangerous feeling; I have to be careful of this poison master.

    "Well, I also hadn''t killed any one of you bastards from Dark Venom either; your head will look good on the shelf of dark venom I will create," I said with the same tone as his. The snakeman is from one of the most dangerous legions, Dark Venom, filled with the most powerful poison masters of Grimm Race.

    "Hehe, I like your spunk; let me see how long it willst under my poison," It said, and a ck gem on his staff lit up.

    "Domain for Yrekand!" The snakeman said, and green and ck mist released from its staff, and at the same time, Crystal Horn Bearman shot out toward me; its weapon had appeared in its hand, and seeing it, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    It''s ance, knightnce to be exact made wholly of red crystal, this type of weapon usually used by humans; Grimm Monsters rarely use it, but it is using it, and seeing the way it is using, it is definitely an expert in it.

    "Wailing Pierce!"

    Shouted the Bearman as it appeared in front of me and attacked me with itsnce, which''s the sharpest point lit up with a very concentrated energy that, even with all my defense, I should not let it touch any part of me.

    Seeing the attack, my rapier moved faster than a bullet and appeared directly in front of a hugence which is four timesnger than it.

    Ting!

    The tip of my rapier shed against the tip of Bearman''s hugence, and a chime-like sound rang out instead of the metallic sh, and with it, it released a shockwave powerful enough that it breached the sonicyer and pushed back elites and leader''s who were already fighting far away.

    It is not just the elites and leaders who have pushed back but also the Masters, except for the victor and Grimm Tyrants he was fighting; other Masters also stumbled back.

    Step Step!

    The Bearman in front of me looked at me with wide eyes and took two steps back before it was able to stop itself.

    "Your bloodline art has given you an amazing raw strength," The Bearman said, and as the killing intent in its eyes exploded. It is so intense, I could harness it with enough time.

    Hun!

    As it was looking at me, a poison domain of snakeman had fully materialized around me. It looked like I was in a real marsnd and beautiful nts which were shining in the mystical light, realizing a faint alluring smell that that one just wanted to breathe in.

    My eyes couldn''t widen up seeing such a powerful domain and energyyer appear around my body. This domain is very powerful; anyone below Masters would be withered by the poison energies within seconds, and even peak Masters would not be able to stay for more than ten minutes in it.

    The thing that got me worried is not the power of this domain, as my constitution and power would protect me against it. It is the snakeman that had disappeared in its domain and could attack me at any moment from any direction, and to make things worse, I am not facing a single enemy; there is also Bearman.

    "Crystal Doom!"

    The Bearman shouted, and a powerful aura shot out of it; it was so powerful that it began to push back against the powers of doman which had allied with it.

    Crystal armor of it lit up, and also raw power could be seen filling thence before it took a step at me and appeared before me directly.

    "Die Human!"

    It shouted and attacked me with itsnce; the attack of it is ten times stronger than before; the Bearman seemed to be in no mood to hold back anymore, forgetting holding back, it is using one of its powerful moves.

    This attack is powerful enough that it would have instantly decimated the royal Tigerman who hade to kill me at the academy.

    Seeing its powerful attacking, I did not hold anything back and attacked it without reservation, harnessing every speck of the first boost present in my body.

    Ting!

    My rapier shed against itsnce again, drawing out of the chime again and releasing the power shockwave that had swept therge area. It is a good thing; we are fighting very high in the air that despite the power of the shockwave, it did not much affect those who are fighting below us.

    "Humph!"

    The Bearman harrumphed and came at me again, attacking the weak point I had just shown, but how can I let it take advantage of it.

    Ting Ting Ting

    Our weapons have shed again and them again, and this time, there was not even a break of the fraction of seconds; we are attacking each other crazily with it targeting my weakness with every attack.

    I am showing more weaknesses than usual due to the lesser control over my ability and thus went on theplete defensive.

    It is the best strategy for me, theplete defensiveness will help me stop the attack, and it would also help me gain control over my strength quickly as possible; the only thing I have to do is defend properly, not let it take advantage of my temporary weakness.

    I could manage that.

 Chapter 2080 - Hidden

    <h4>Chapter 2080 - Hidden</h4>

    Ting!

    I foiled another of its attempts at my weakness, but like always, it attacked again without waiting for fractions of seconds, and I moved my rapier to defend.

    Hun!

    Whoosh!

    As I was doing that, I had sensed something, and a powerful gale of green wind released from my body toward the ground, which is a marsh war of the snakeman''s domains.

    It had been hiding for minutes, doing nothing other than strengthening its domain to suppress me, a suppression which I havergely shaken off with my abilities. Its sneak attack was no surprise to me; what surprised me was the power of it. It is nearly equal to attacks that Bearman is attacking me.

    That makes it even more dangerous; the poison is always stronger than the pure strength and has the ability to kill a much powerful enemy than them.

    Sup Sup Sup

    Thousands of tentacles have materialized under the marsh water, and now they areing at me. The green gale had released from me, and as it left, it had transformed into thousands of finger size arrows before it pierced into the marsh water.

    The attack is not simple as it looked; I have produced a gale from my rule-bending power and added a heavy dose of my inheritance energy to power it before adding an extremely faint amount of energy into it; I want to see what this renowned energy could do.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    I knew the result soon enough, the tiny arrows shed against the thousands of tentacles underwater, and as they shed. The tiny arrows begin to destroy the powerful poison tentacles, not only exploding them but also vaporizing the poison power, which could merge into a domain and strengthen it

    Ting!

    While I have done that, I again defended against the attack of Bearman, who had a faint surprise in its eyes, seeing me crushingly dealing with the attack of its friends.

    "It looks like even when overestimating you, we have ended up underestimating you but no more," It said with a sigh, and a powerful aura spread out of its body, not like an explosion but like a wave, but as it spread, it begins to explode the air particles.

    Thick crystalline energy was released from it and covered the wholence before it began to morph into the runes, creating an borate formation that gave a very dangerous feeling to me.

    "Legion of Crystal!"

    The Bearman shouted and attacked, and this time, there was not a singlence that came at me, but hundreds of them, and each of them and each of every one of them is extremely powerful.

    ''Second Boost!''

    I activated the second boost; it is not the attack I could defend with just a first boost. I need much greater power. Thankfully, I will have better control, with the intense bout with Bearman, which had to help me know my strength better.

    TING TING TING

    My rapier shed against thence, and to my surprise, it did not explode into dust or even crack appear on it as I expected. I had not crashed against the energynce but its ownnce, and when I moved my rapier to stop the othernce, I again shed against its ownnce instead of the energynce.

    It did not take me even a second to understand what type of attack it was; these hundreds ofnces which I had thought to be energynces, are not, instead they are a projection of its own weapon, and it would appear on their ce any time and the formation on itsnce is for that job.

    This attack is extremely dangerous andplex that normal Master ss Tyrants would not be able to perform it; the power, skills, and talent needed to do something like that is immense.

    Hun!

    While I was defending against this extremely powerful attack, the snakeman had also againunched the attack, and this time, its attack was a lot more muted or could be said extremely muted.

    It had seemed to have learned a lot from its previous attack, how I had sensed it the moment it had materialized deep under the marsh water that this time, it waspletely invisible both to senses and the soul.

    It had released some smoke-type attack which will infiltrate into one without one''s knowledge before revealing itself at the right time.

    This invisible smoke is extremely powerful; if it entered my body, even with the strength of my body and immunity I have, I would be seriously injured, others of my strength would be killed within a minute by its attack.

    I was right about this snakeman; it is far more dangerous than the Bearman. I had mixed my soul sense with rule-bending power to detect an invisible attack, which I would not be able to detect if it had been just my soul sense, despite its power and purity it had got after getting refined by the art.

    This is not an attack that snakeman could perform with its power; there is something else my soul sense is not that easy to evade, and if I am not wrong, it is definitely that crown artifact of its which is giving it a powerfulyer of invisibility.

    I did not react to the mist, acted as I did not discover it, and let it inside my armor before storing it into a secure formation; I wanted to see what these bastards could do.

    TING TING TING

    The snakeman is not acting alone; the Bearman also coordinating with it. As itunched this invisible poisonous smoke, the Bearman doubled the power of its attack and increased the power of its attacks continuously, so I remained focused on myself and acted like the smoke was infiltrating me.

    I wanted them to believe that, let them think their n is working.. It will help mend a strike at the perfect moment, and unlike them, I will not miss my chance when ites.

 Chapter 2081 - Vein Shrieker

    <h4>Chapter 2081 - Vein Shrieker</h4>

    Hun!

    ''These bastards looked really do want to kill me and painfully at that,'' The Scarlet Vein Snakeman had used its special poison, the most powerful poison its bloodline have provided it, the vein shrieker.

    I have heard about the vein shrieker; it is an absolute nightmare as it makes them powerless, stopping all the passage of energy in their veins; not only that, one also feels a horrifying amount of pain in their veins as it poisoned them to their core.

    Many people have turned permanently crippled by this poison; it is a good thing, there are some side effects of using it, that even scarlet vein snakemen think carefully before using it.

    They could only use this poison once a month, and every time they use it, they will be weakened for a week time. It is a very serious disadvantage in the fight, you may be able to kill one Master, but others might kill you, not to mention, you will be nearly powerless for a week.

    There is only one way the snakeman would have used this poison; it had been ordered too; otherwise, these bastards keep their precious poison as trump, use it as thest weapon to survive, or act as a threat to those who want to kill it.

    I did not react as it began to release the faint amount of vein shrieker inside the powerful poisonous mist, which is invisible to the senses.

    I let it inside me and stored it inside the formation of my armor, which I had specially created for such types of things.

    "Dawn of Crystals!"

    The Crystal Horn Bearman shouted as a powerful aura released from it and attacked, all the projections have merged back into thence, and now, a singlence ising at me.

    One could not see any specialty in the attack; only those at Grandmaster ss would be able to see its power and would be shocked by it. The bastard has likely used the most powerful attack of it; only such attack could affect the space around it.

    It had seeped through the space and appeared in front of me, its speed was so fast that if it had been someone else with my power, they would have been shocked by and would have caught off guard, but I have not, I have sensed its power the moment, it had affected the space and made the preparation to deal with it.

    The power of the third boost had spread inside me; it did not seem any different than the third boost I had used during the practice a few days ago, but when I swung my rapier at itsnce, even I had to go shocked by it despite expecting such power.

    My sword moved as if it had teleported and appeared in front of the hugence of the Bearman before crashing against it.

    TINNG!

    The point of my rapier shed against the point of itsnce, drawing out a defeaning chime that shocked all the Master and other Tyrants who were fighting, as the stormlike shockwave produced through the sh.

    STEP STEP STEP

    They are not the only ones who have gotten shocked; even my opponent is shell-shocked as it begins to take one step back after another with blood leaking from its eyes and nose.

    "Good, very good human!" It said as it finally stopped hundreds of meters away, and an explosive aura shot out of its body. It is clear that the injury I have given it had made it angry, and now like an angry bear, it will try its all to kill me.

    As the powerful aura exploded, it came at me with the speed that was even invisible to the eyes of Masters and attacked me.

    "Die, you bastard!" It roared as it attacked me with ance that was zing me in crystalline energy. I did not back down either and attacked with harnessing even more power from the third boost.

    TINNG

    Our weapons shed, and a powerful shockwave spread as its body shook under the power of my attack, but it bore it forcefully as it attacked again, not caring for the blood that began to leak out of its orifices due to the shock of my attack.

    TINNG TINNG TINNG

    That attack was just a beginning, and as it attacked again with even greater power, to match my power, it seemed to be harnessing every shred of power it had as crystalline smoke could be seening out its body with the blood of injuries it is incurring at every second.

    It is staking its all in its attacks, and I wish I could do the same; I am still fighting, careful,pletely defensive that if I wish, I could kill it if I harness the full power of the third boost, but there is not aplete certainty.

    This bastard is not weak, and most importantly, I have not gottenplete control over my strength. This battle had already helped me a lot, helping me gain perfect control over 70% of my strength, but there is still a 30% that I needed to get perfect control over.

    STEP STEP STEP

    A few minutes passed by, and when I again started to make it a take a step back, at first it was just a single step, but soon it had be two steps and then three before I started to push the bastard back at every attack, never giving a chance to get stabilized, unconsciously shifting into the offensive as I got a greater and greater advantage.

    Its injuries have also worsened a lot, now only its orifices but skin had also been splintered, and blood has started leaking from it.

    If I continued to fight against it at such a pace, I would be able to kill it quite easily without taking any risk; unfortunately, I do not n to wait that long, my opportunity of attacking would be appearing soon, and I have bigger fish to catch that this Bearman.

    "You bastard Krer, when will you going to act!" The Bearman screamed out suddenly and for the first time, not at me.

    "You don''t have to scream, you idiot; I was just about to inform you that human is dead; my poison had infiltrated its whole being," The Snakeman replied irritatingly while still being invisible in its domain.

 Chapter 2082 - Big Battle

    <h4>Chapter 2082 - Big Battle</h4>

    "Human, you have tormented my friend a lot; it is time for you to die!" Said the snakeman through its domain, and that moment, I felt its invisible poison acting in the formation and seeing its power; I am grateful that I did not let even a speck of these poisons into me.

    If I had, even with my great strength, I would have fallen prey to it,pletely powerless at the mercy of the Grimm Monster.

    As the snakeman activated the poison, another change urred around me. The powers of the two Grandmasters begin to sh around me; the general is trying to save me while the Grimm Grandmaster trying to stop him.

    The Grandmasters would not take any action to save the elites or the leaders unless they were of importance, but it is not the case for the Masters. Every master has a very tiny possibility of breaking into the Grandmasters, the real pirs of the world, and Grandmaster will try to save them.

    Their sh began the instant snakeman had activated the poison moment ago, and now, they are fighting. Which is good, now the Grimm Grandmaster would not be able to disturb for what I am going to do next.

    Puchi!

    I lean down as if I am falling before disappearing from my ce before appearing three hundred meters west of me with a sharp puchi sound.

    "You!"

    Let out the Snakeman as my rapier pierced through its throat. I had not spent so much time just fighting; I have always been aiming for the Snakeman, the most dangerous Grimm Monster on the field aside from the Grandmaster.

    "BASTARD!"

    A powerful roar rang out from a distance, and I felt a powerful attacking toward me, but at the same time, an invisible shield of energy appeared in front of me.

    I know I have barely a second to act, and I have to deal with snakeman in time; earlier, I wanted to st its core apart, but now, I have changed my mind. I wanted to try something; before, doing something like that was not possible, but now, it might be possible.

    ROAR!

    A huge grey wolf phantom appeared behind me and roared before it moved toward the snakeman, which is lying stationary on my sword, and before snakeman or anyone did anything, the wolf phantom had swallowed it, and snakeman disappeared while the wolf phantom shimmered and disappeared.

    "Little human, I will kill you," Grimm Grandmaster roared in anger, and I saw tens of tens of thousands of sharp energy beams materializing in the air. The attack was so majestic and powerful that it had scared the hell out of me.

    "Hofgrond, it looks like you wish to fight," Said the general from themand center, and tens of thousands of earthy leaves materialized in front of the huge energy beams, letting out an aura that is no weaker than it.

    BANG BANG BANG

    They remained their spot for a second before they crashed, and they shed at such speed that I was barely able to see them moving before they shed, and as they did, I felt like thousands of giant explosions exploding around me.

    The power of the attack is horrifying, so horrifying that even I had been caught in the attack, I would not have been able to survive even with my increased strength and powerful defensive abilities.

    The sh happened far, but it had stopped the whole battle, from the lowest kings to the highest Master ss Tyrants.

    Everyone stopped and watched with bated breath; the next few seconds were very important. If Grandmaster fought, this battle would be of high consequences; grandmasters could die, even Grandlords could get involved.

    "Retreat!" "Retreat!"

    Two retreat sound rang out, and two Grandmasters appeared on the battlefield, a man in his sixties and Bullman with apletely white body, including its eyes; the Grimm grandmaster is from the Ivory Bullman tribe.

    They are also an ex-royal tribe; their past leader was a member of coven four hundred years ago till it got killed the war, the one that killed it was the past host of Empire of Mist.

    With the retreat order, I moved forward with the rest of the masters to protect our retreating forces. The Master ss Grimm Monsters appeared in front of us to protect their forces, with half of them ring daggers at me.

    I met their gaze head-on and even gave them a smirk, which seemed to make a Crystal Horn Bearman angry that it was barely able to control itself.

    As our forces retreated, we also retreated with them; when a few minutester, thest of Tyrant entered back to the fort, all four of us Masters went back to amand center.

    Victor took over themand of the fort while we three looked at two Grandmasters who were about to start fighting.

    This will be my first time seeing the Grandmaster fight, I have seen the Grand Lords fight before, but much of the fight was invisible to me.

    The General and Grimm Grandmaster stared at each other for a few seconds before they moved toward each other at a speed that I was barely able to see.

    BANG BANG BANG

    The next second, the exploding sounds begin to ring out, and powerful shockwaves spread; it is a good thing Victor had predicted it and already had activated the shields to defend against the shockwaves.

    Even with all the huge upgrades, the fort Ardon is not strong enough to bear the Grandmaster-level shockwaves; it needed to deploy those newly added shields to do that.

    When I hade herest time, it was not a strategically important ce; it only had three unranked Tyrants and twenty-some emperors inmand; most of the people here were at duke stage.

    Since then, a lot has changed; now, this little fort ismanded by Grandmaster level powerhouse, hundreds of other Tyrants at hismand.

    The battle between the Grandmaster had begun, the first open battle since the Grandmasters took control over this area; the result of this battle had the potential to bring huge change not only to this ce but also to the whole war.

 Chapter 2083 - Inside

    <h4>Chapter 2083 - Inside</h4>

    BANG BANG BANG!

    The Grandmasters began to fight, and their battle had begun to change the whole area, even when they were fighting extremely high in the air.

    It is a good thing, all our forces have entered the fort; otherwise, the faint shockwaves would have killed anyone that is not a Tyrant.

    I only focused on the battle for a few seconds before I entered my core; there is a very important thing I have to deal with as soon as possible. I took a great risk doing that if I did not resolve it soon, I would bear great consequences.

    Soon, I appeared inside my core, in front of Grimm Monster, which is bound by a formation powerlessly. It is struggling hard, very hard but was not able to do anything against its bindings.

    It noticed me appearing in front of it and immediately stopped struggling and put on a big bright smile on its face, which looked quite scary. "It is quite a space artifact you have human; I would have loved to something like it with me," Snakeman said, already referring itself in the past tens.

    "It is not an artifact," I said with a smile; it genuinely seemed to surprise it. "No way! It is an illusion? I did not think humans have an illusionist of such caliber in this generation," It said while acting surprised but resister internally even harder to find the connections with its power which it had lost.

    "Its not an illusion either," I said, shaking my head to that Snakeman let out augh. "Now you are just fucking with me, human," It said, feigning anger. It is trying to stall with its words; it is aware that as long as it is alive, Grimm Grandmaster will try to save it.

    This is true, but unfortunately, the Grimm Grandmaster thinks it is dead and now fighting against our General, so even if it knows it is alive, it wouldn''t have been able to do anything.

    "I am not joking, believed it or not, you are inside my core," I said, and this time it was truly shocked with no feigning.

    "Hahahaha¡­ You are shitting me, human; no Bloodline or Inheritance is capable of creating dimension inside itself, especially not this early, even your miracle boy, the host of celestial inheritance, could not do something like that," Snakeman saidughing madly.

    "Sorry to prove you wrong, but he did," I said with a smile, and soon, my figure began to change before it took its original appearance.

    Itsugh had suddenly stopped as it looked at me with shocked eyes. "It is not possible; creating a dimension is impossible!" It shouted out loud, bingpletely crazy.

    Well, it is right; even with the creative material and space-time resources, it is quite impossible to create a spatial dimension, but there is rule-bending power that had helped me achieve this mind-bending feat, and it is also due to that, I was able to trap this bastard in my core.

    Still, I have to hurry; it is not easy to bring the Grimm Monster inside me. If it had been human in its ce, I would not have been able to bring it inside; it is due to it being a Grimm Monster, and a huge part of my core was built by the essence of Grimm bloodlines, I was able to bring it inside.

    Still, the bubble of rule-bending power I have created to bring it inside is expanding fast, and I will have to deal with it soon before it weakens, and my core throws it out, and that would create a lot of problems for me before I do that, there is one more thing I have to do.

    "I have an offer for you. Will you care to listen?" I asked, and the shocked eyes of Snakeman became somber, and all his resistance vanished. "You will not hear a single word from me, human," It said, and blue runes appeared on its face before they started spreading all over its body.

    "Well, it worth a shot," I said with a sigh.

    This is the reason why it is so hard to get information out of the Grimm Monsters; despite all its power sealed, it was still able to activate the death seal somehow, we humans were never able to crack this mystery of them in over ten thousand years we have been fighting against them.

    Seeing that I couldn''t help but sigh, my vines have be visible, and a secondter, Green and Silver runes appeared, and the harvesting process began.

    Inside the core, I did not have to wait for Green and Silver runes toe, I just had to think, and they appeared. It took barely five seconds for the runes to spread internally and externally of Grimm Monster.

    Buzz!

    The runes buzzed, and the harvest process began. The purified bloodline essence came, and it was instantly divided into four parts. The first part disappeared instantly, while the second and third parts went to Nero and Ashlyn.

    Hun!

    While thest part, which is for me, burrowed in my core; when the harvesting is finished, I will benefit from it through my runes.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when suddenly, I saw 50% of my share disappear as it entered my core, and one that is taking it is none other than the strange seed I had gotten from the Grand Lord.

    Till now, it reacted like a regr seed, only taking a small amount of energy and nutrients from my core, like normal seeds would do. It had never taken such a huge amount of energy as it is taking right now.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but feel both happy and sad, happy because the strange seed has finally shown it is special and sad because I don''t know what type of seed it is, and it might bepletely useless to me, and it is taking half of my share of the bloodline essence energies which is very essential for my progress.

 Chapter 2084 - 20 Miles Forward

    <h4>Chapter 2084 - 20 Miles Forward</h4>

    It took less than thirty seconds to harvest the whole Snakeman, much faster than what it would have taken the runes to do it outside; everything is fast in the core.

    Buzz!

    A second after the bloodline essence had been harvested, the strengthening energy had been released and began to spread into the whole body, increasing my strength rapidly.

    The strengthening energy is thick, far thicker than what I had gotten from the Tigerman; even if half of my share of bloodline essence had been taken from me, the strengthening I will get from this bloodline essence would be a little greater than what I have gotten from the Tigerman.

    It took more than two minutes for all the strengthening energy to spread inside me, and I felt the strength burning through me.

    I did not give in to mypulsion and flexed my aura, which on the outside had no change but inside, there was a huge change. I hope I will not have to fight any battle for at least a day; I will seriously need to train to getplete control over my abilities.

    I had handled myself well against the Bearman and Snakeman, but I would always not be this lucky. Sooner orter, I wille across a marginally stronger enemy that defends against it; I would have to use all my strength and weakness, such as having loose control over the strength would cost me heavily.

    It will happen soon, if we survived today''s battles, the Grimm Monsters would surely bring even more powerful masters, and I would have to be ready to deal with them.

    BANG BANG BANG

    The two Grandmasters are still fighting outside, and it seems like their battle will not end soon. They both are equal in power and very skillful in using it; unless one is hiding quite a power, it will be quite hard for the other to win the others.

    "Does the General have a chance to kill the Grimm Grandmaster?" Martha asked beside me; she is one of the two Master ss Tyrants that fort has.

    "Yes, he has," I said. It is not a lie, the General is powerful, and he could kill the Grimm Grandmaster; he will just have to try very hard, including using the trump cards that he has.

    An hour passed by, and General was still fighting; there was no change in their battle, aside from them using more powerful moves than before; they are quite an eye-opener. The power of Grandmasters has shocked me, and now, I want to achieve it as soon as possible.

    A few more minutes had passed by when suddenly their battle had stopped, and both Grimm Monsters began to fly back their forts, leaving huge destruction in their wake. Their fight has destroyed arge chunk of the forest; it will take decades for such a big part of the forest to grow back.

    A few secondster, General appeared back into themand center, and aside from looking slightly haggard, there was no change in him.

    "Victor, move the fort twenty miles forward!" General ordered. Yes, the fort could move; not only this but nearly half of them could move. Abodes are not viable options to house the forces; no matter how big they could get, it needs to have the protection that only forts could provide.

    I have heard about the fortress-type artifact, but they are rare and ced at extremely strategic locations. The Pyramid is also a fortress-type artifact, the most powerful we have, and after more than ten thousand years of gaining, we were not able to gain another one of the same levels as it.

    "All of you have fought mightily today, especially you Dexter, able to kill such powerful Master ss Grimm Monster is no easy feat, especially under the nose of the Grandmaster," He said.

    "I did nothing impressive General, it is because of your protection I was able to kill that Grimm Monster," I replied humbly.

    To that, the old man shook his head, "Don''t sell yourself, short young man, you did amazing, but you should get rid of that fatal weakness of yours; it might get you killed in the next battle," General cautioned without going into detail.

    Others could not see myck of control, but the old man could; he is a freaking Grandmaster. I could not hide such obvious weakness from him.

    "It is my greatest priority, general," I said, and the old man nodded before he looked forward as the fort began to move slowly forward.

    "The battle of todays was dangerous, but the ones that came after would be even more dangerous; at nearly every battle you Masters will have to fight, and even I will have to enter the battles," General said.

    "In one month, two at most, both forts will align opposite to each, and there will be life and death fight for this territory, and we have won this fight at any cost, so I hope all you will fight hard and continue to improve so will be able to kill every single of the Grimm bastard in the final battle and take control of Ardon territory," General said.

    "That is what will happen, General," All four of us masters said in unison. The final battle would be bloody, and I will have to increase my strength by them.

    I am sure the Grimm Grandmaster had taken notice of me and would try to kill me in the battles that woulde next. I will have to continuously improve if I want to survive this war.

    It took fifteen minutes for the fort to cross the twenty miles, and after that, I had spent little more than an hour in themand center with Grandmaster and other masters discussing the further strategy.

    I mostly listened and only offered my input when I was asked or knew something concrete.. These people have a lot more experience in strategy than me; I had always been a lone fighter, never the one to lead, but it might change as the war, and my strength progresses.

 Chapter 2085 - Assessing I

    <h4>Chapter 2085 - Assessing I</h4>

    "Dexter, Marth, you take a rest; we will meet in themand center in the morning," General said, giving other Master and me.

    Unlike my previous assignments, I would not have as much as free time I used to have. I am a Master ss powerhouse here, one of the four here and most powerful after the General. More than half of my time would be spent in themand center or doing the assignment that the General would hand me down.

    "Let me show you your quarters Dexter," Martha said, "Thank You," I said and followed her out of themand center.

    "Our quarters are right below themand center and direct connection to its feed and Pyramid, so we could see the information that our ess could provide us," Martha informed. My ess would be simr to the general, might be even slightly higher since I had got the title of Grandmaster of Healing, and it is not the simple title.

    "Thank you, Martha," I said as we reached my quarters; I could tell she wanted toe inside, but I am in no mood, not to mention, I have many important things to do tonight, and sleeping would be thest thing I would do.

    "Take a good rest Dexter, we might have to fight soon," She said and walked toward the opposite door. "You too, Martha," I said and opened the door and entered inside my quarters.

    My quarters are big but not that big, there are three bedrooms, one living room and a couple of bathrooms including the kitchen. There is also a teleportation room which is much secure than the ones in the other Master''s rooms.

    I looked at my quarters before I went to the bathroom to shower, and a few secondster, a rxing icy cold water began to cascade around my body.

    Many people go for days without a shower; at my current level, no germs could touch me, and I could easily vaporize any grime or blood that appeared on my body, but still, I like to take the showers. It is not only rxing but also made me feel clean, despite there being no change in my cleanliness even after taking a shower.

    I remained in the shower for ten minutes before I walked out and looked at myself in a mirror. Currently, I am wearing the face of a man who is twice my age, with light brown skin and dark green hair with piercing blue eyes.

    The face that is looking from the mirror is very handsome, the most handsome face I had ever created. I took the inspiration from Rai creating the appearance of this persona I am wearing; I wanted to create a persona that is equal to him in handsomeness but still paled slightly inparison.

    After a few seconds of looking, I wore new clothes and took out a badge that Grand Commander of given me before leaving. Its gold and the blue color round thing with a symbol of the Pyramid; through it, I could appear as a projection in the Pyramid.

    It could only be provided to the Grandmaster, and I got it since I am a Grandmaster.

    I activated the badge, and for the next forty minutes, I was back in the Pyramid. Most of my time was spent with my family, with my sister thinking I hade back. I had also spent a few minutes talking to Grandmaster Charline of hall of sleep; I had asked her to do some tests on some of the patients.

    Grandmasters are important, and there are huge forces sleeping in that hall. I want to wake them up as soon as possible, so they can join the war; every single of them is a huge asset of war that should be utilized to its fullest extent.

    After I finished with my call, I turned off the badge and put it in my core before walking out of the bedroom.

    When I went to the living room, I found there were two people sitting there silently. I was not surprised seeing them since I had been the one who called them before going to the shower, "Have you guys had the dinner?" I asked.

    "No," They said in unison. "Have it with me," I said and walked into the kitchen. The two people are Danielle and Leonard, my mentees, Ne, would have also been present, but she is busy in the hospital; I don''t think she is going to have any time tonight.

    I removed the ingredients and began cooking with the practiced ease of a Master chef; I do not believe in the world, anyone of my age has as much cooking experience as I have, the sheer amount of time I had spent it the tome practicing the amazing recipes are immense.

    It is due to that, I am still being able to cook the dishes perfectly despite being there is looseness in my physical control. The energy control, though, remained affected by my increase in strength.

    "Lord Dexter, the battle you had fought is amazing; everybody is talking about it, especially to taking down of that Snakeman," Danielle said.

    "It is not amazing as you are thinking; I have fought with a huge weakness; if the enemies I had fought had the skills or power to take advantage of that weakness, you would have been talking to my dead body," I replied, and that seemed to genuinely shocked both of them and could tell they are extremely curious about it.

    They are dying to know about it, but of course, they would not ask; it is thest thing anyone could ask to any powerhouse. Their weakness is a question of their life and death; they could be killed easily if the enemy had knowledge of it.

    "Control is one of the most important things for a powerhouse; with enough control over their abilities, one could easily defeat an enemy who is more powerful than them," I said while gently stirring the soul with faint strings of energies.

    "Soon, I will be testing your powers and assessing your strength and weaknesses; the mentoring that you will receive will depend on that," I said gently while focusing on the five dishes cooking in front of me.

 Chapter 2086 - Assessing II

    <h4>Chapter 2086 - Assessing II</h4>

    "It''s the best food Ive ever had," Leonard said as he swallowed his bite, there were tears streaming down on his face when he said it. Ive have seen various reactions from people after they taste my cooking, but the tears are on apletely different level.

    "Me too," said Danielle, "You are even better than Grandmaster Falkner, Lord Dexter," Danielle added. I just smile at their praise.

    I had reached very high in the tome, just two recipes away from reaching thest hundred recipes; I had been using the tome regrly, but since I had made a breakthrough into the Tyrant stage that I have not had much time to use it.

    Soon, we finished the dinner, and I walked toward the formation, and they silently followed. We entered the teleportation formation, and I have added the coordinates that Grand Commander and have provided me, and we disappeared from our spot.

    A secondter, we have appeared in the arena; it is huge. This arena is thetest development; I do not think it was here when I was herest time.

    This is my personal arena; even General would not be able to see what is happening here. It is the same as secrete teleportation formations in my mentees'' quarters which he had no knowledge of.

    "Give me your hands," I said to them; a look of confusion appeared on their faces, but they did what I had ordered.

    I moved my index finger up, and a tiny pink seed has appeared on my finger; I ced the finger on the back of Danielle''s hand, and the tiny pink seed seeped inside her.

    "Don''t worry, they are just temporary," I said and ced the finger on Leonard''s back of the hand, and the seed had seeped inside her hand.

    "You two are going to fight now; use every move you have in your arsenal with every bit of strength you have; it will help me gather the data I need on you two," I said, and both of their eyes have shot up in rm.

    The reaction is not surprising; what I am asking is their secrets that even they don''t know about, their deepest secrets that every powerhouse guards with their life, and I am asking them toy it all bare in front of me.

    It is like I am asking them to go against their own nature, any powerhouse, especially me, would reject this proposition, and I want to see whether they do it or not.

    This is a great opportunity for them; I am sure they have heard about the legends of my predecessor of mine and the little waves I had created, especially the battle earlier.

    epting these seeds will get the opportunities they only dream about, though not epting them will also get them the opportunities, just not as many as when I haveplete data on them, and they be part of my experiments.

    "If you got any problem with the seeds, I could remove them," I offered, to which they did not reply for several seconds.

    "I do not have any problem with it," Danielle said white, gritting her teeth, "Me too," Leonard replied with the same finality.

    "Good, then you can begin your fight," I said to them before turning to Leonard. "Leonard, don''t hold back anything against Danielle if you don''tst even a minute against her," I added, which rmed him greatly, seeing the vast hard to breach difference between them.

    Leonard is a peak leader ss Tyrant while Danielle is an early leader ss; Leonard had huge battle experience and fought in many deadly battles and survived; it is a miracle he is standing here despite fighting so many battles.

    If he did not have an average Inheritance and his constitution activated soter in life that contributed nearly nothing to his progress, he would have already a peak Master, even Grandmaster, but even with his great fighting experience and a huge gap between their levels, he would have a hard time contending against Danielle.

    "Thank you for your advice, lord Dexter, he said and walked into the arena with Danielle," As they did, my left eyes got covered in the pink formation, and the internal structure of both of them have appeared in front of my eyes.

    The seeds I had transnted in them had not only let me record the data on them, but they also showed it to me in real-time.

    Soon, they appeared in the center of the arena, and their armors appeared on their bodies, and a secondter, their battle had begun.

    Blood red ax had appeared in the hands of Leonard, and a powerful aura burst out of him; he shot toward Danielle. A faint surprise appeared in Danielle''s eyes, seeing them, but there was no worry in them.

    I want to see whether Danielle revealed her art which she had desperately hidden from the world, that not even her organization knows about it.

    Leonard came closer and closer to her, and Danielle remained rooted in the spot without doing anything that even Leonard began to doubt whether she would do anything on not, but despite reservation, he continued without holding back and appeared beside Danielle and swung his ax at her with powerful attacks.

    The ax got closer and closer to Danielle when it had just inches away from striking her; a wall of beautiful and colorful bubbles appeared in front of Danielle''s, and Leonards''s ax crashed into it.

    Bam!

    A deafening sound rang out, and to the utter shock of Leonard, not only the delicate bubble wall had stopped the attack, but as it also repelled his attack with the same force, forcing him to take a couple of steps back, and that is the least of his worries.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    While he was taking a step back, the bubble wall vibrated heavily before one bubble after another shot toward Leonard at extremely high speed.

    Seeing the bubbles do that, I couldn''t help but get surprised;st time when I saw her use her art, she could not do this. Her colorful bubble was mostly focused on defense and binding, but it looks like things have changed.

    It had been less than a year since we had parted, and she had not only leveled up from Elite and Leader ss tyrant but also made huge strides into her art; I am sure the book I have provided her would have helped her a lot.

 Chapter 2087 - Experiment I

    <h4>Chapter 2087 - Experiment I</h4>

    "Bang!"

    Once again, Leonard crashed on the floor hard; this time, it is a delicate hand made of very tiny colorful bubbles that had gripped him like a sandbag before crashing him down.

    "Its Grand Art, definitely a grand art," Leonard said weakly as he deactivated the armor andid on the floor to rest.

    He needed it; for the past ten minutes, he been continuously taking the beating, even activated the power of his constitution, which drained him afterward. Even with using every bit of his power, he could not touch a single hair on Danielle''s head.

    "Danielle, you have improved a lot since I saw youst time," I praised. Thest time I saw her, she could barely fight peak Elite with the power of her art, and now, she could beat a peak leader like a sack of potatoes.

    "It is nothingpared to what you have achieved, Lord Dexter, not enough to fight even a Master," She said, not feeling much proud of her achievement.

    "Still, I have to thank you for the book you have provided to me; it is helping me immensely before I was blinding walking in my art, but with the book you have provided, I have some directions," She added.

    "Ive got the preliminary data on you guys, and we could start with my experiment," I said and took out two tubs.

    A secondter, the air pen appeared on hands, and yellow-silver runes began toe out of it and flew to the tub on the left, and a few secondster, aplex formation appeared on the left tub.

    As I finished with the left tub, I started with the right tub; this time, I used the different ink of purple-red color. The formations are different, and they will be for different level individuals, so how can the ink I use be different.

    With that done, I took out a palm-size blue runic bottle and started to fill the blue liquid into the left tub, the bottle may be small, but it contains a huge amount of liquid, enough to fill a couple of tubs.

    I filled the 70% of the tub with a blue solution before I stopped before I started adding one solution after another into the pool; I even added some raw nts, power, and a few other things, which gave a powerful medicinal fragrance and extremely rare.

    Some of the things inside were synthesized by an alchemist grandmaster; he did not even charge me since I had done a great favor to him by waking him up.

    Soon, I finished with the tub, which had changed the color from blue to turbit brown, with the left tub done. I moved to the right tub and started filling withpletely different solutions and other ingredients that I had used in the left tub.

    Four minutester, I finished with the right tub, which had a glowing while solution that looked like milk.

    "Danielle and Leonard, take off most of your clothes and enter the tubs," I said to both of them, but when they did not move after a second, I looked at them, only to see both of them looking at the tubs with shocked gazes.

    "What are you guys waiting for?" I asked a little loudly; this time, they have reacted instantly and started to take off their clothes.

    There was no hesitation and ufortableness in their actions; this is the thing they have done thousands of times since they began their practice, even before that for people like Danielle, who belong to supreme and is a member of a powerful family.

    "The solution is not mild; it will be quite painful," I said when both of them approached the tubs. They nodded and stepped into it.

    Drip Drip Drip

    As theyid into the tub, I took a small transparent bottle which has faint light water in it. I opened the bottle faintly and drop, a single drop of light green liquid on the left tub where Danielle is and dropped five drops into the right tub where Leonard is before activating the formations on the tub.

    The faint green drops are from erica''s mutation, which I had purified. I had used the elemental nature part of the bloodline mutation; the sr element was useless for this solution.

    As I added the purified mutation and activated the formation, a great change urred in the tubs and people sitting inside them. The colors of the solutions changed, and so are the expressions of those sitting in the tub.

    Both of them are now gritting their teeth and taking out faint noises of pain; I am quite impressed with them. To be honest, I had expected Danielle to scream, but it seemed like I had underestimated her a lot.

    I looked at them for a few seconds before I closed my eyes; as I did, I appeared in my core, and in front of me were two metaphysical bodies. My seed is spread into their bodies and gives me live information about them.

    The two formations and solutions had different purposes, which is why I had used different solutions for them.

    For Danielle, I want to see how much her art had started changing her constitution; Grand Arts do that, and the process expedite at apletely different level when one obtains a mark of Inheritance; I had observed my mother and was shocked to see, how many empires of mist is changing her.

    From what I had observed and read from the Hermes library, that the change in constitution began the moment when one startedprehending the grand art, but the change was so tiny that one could not observe it unless one went extremely deep.

    This solution and formation will help me go deep, and my seed will show me those changes during the formation strength, Danielle.

    My focus on Danielle would be helping her gain a mark of art and also the Inheritance core. My mother would be the best subject as her art, and her Inheritance is connected, and she said, once the host of Empire of Mist got their mark, it will help her in creating an Inheritance core.

    If the past records were right, then she will have her Inheritance core in a year; unfortunately, there is a very low chance I will see it happening, seeing mom will not be a pyramid.

    Her art makes her an extremely important asset of war, and Grand Commander will use it to its highest; she will be doing one assignment after another, just like a professor who had not returned to the academy ever since she went to the Pyramid, even now she is busy doing missions.

    There is also another reason, Danielle''s art is more interesting to me than a mother''s Empire of Mist, and I want to observe it from the nascent stage. I am sure it will help me immensely as I was able to study it till it formed the mark.

    Not to mention, mentoring someone with Grand Art is a rare feat, and if I am able to help her reach her full potential, I will be helping immensely in the war efforts.

 Chapter 2088 - Experiment II

    <h4>Chapter 2088 - Experiment II</h4>

    I have the same amount of interest in Leonard, too, especially his constitution, which is not somemon strength type constitution but a very special one, and the more I study it, the more surprised I would be.

    Usually, the constitutions which activate suchte in life were not able to provide as much help as they would have been if they were born at the beginning of their practice. Still, with enough preparation and hard work, their worth could be exploited to full.

    I have a grand n for this ''Swallowing Mammoth Constitution'' of his, I am trying to create something that is quite amazing, and for it, I need to extract as much as data from it, and I will be only able to do that when I take it to its fullest potential.

    As I looked at the two meta physiques of two of them, I got to know more and more things about them. The solution and formation are designed to go very deep in them, provoke the reaction from the very core of them.

    The purified mutations are doing a very good job; it is forcing their very core to awaken with the madness that is inside it.

    It is a good thing I am using the most purified of the mutation. If I had used one of slightly lower purity and seeing their level, the mutation would have surely urred in their cells; even now, their bodies are actively fighting against it.

    Despite its purity, some of the wildness of the mutation still remains, and this wildness would try to incite mutation in one, and that is good this; it is due to that wildness this purified bloodline mutation and contamination is so damn useful.

    Currently, the wildness provoking their bodies, making it thing they are getting attacked at the deepest level, and it is reigniting their potential, which in turn rapidly consumes the resources in the tubs with the help of formations which has a hint of rule-bending power.

    As these resources go deeper and deeper into their bodies, I get to see things that were not visible before and how they reacted to the resources.

    Every second, a treasure trove of data wille out, giving me aplete picture of themselves that even they don''t know about. The data of each individual is important; the more data I will have, the clearer the picture about that race would be.

    I want to umte a huge amount of data and analyze it to create a perfect step-by-step method of advancement.

    We are going to need arge number of powerhouses to win this war; the powerhouses we have currently are not enough to do that. This data I collect from these special individuals would be extremely helpful in creating a step-by-step method of advancement that would create a huge number of powerhouses from top seeds.

    I already have the data on Grandmasters and even have some on Grandlord; I just needed to collect it some more and finesse it into a method which might look like a small task, but it is huge that I might not be even able to aplish in a year.

    Hun!

    I was analyzing data in front of me when something very interesting happened; I saw the constitution of Leonard react.

    I was hoping for it and even took huge risks and used the five drops of bloodline contamination.?The formation I had created seemed to do its job as well as I had finally been able to call its ''Swallowing Mamoth'' bloodline out.

    As the bloodline came out, it reacted and hungrily, like a beast that had not eaten for days and now suddenly entered the garden and wanted to eat everything. While that beast may not have an appetite to eat everything in the garden, this beast has.

    It begins to swallow the energies in the solution crazily, and I want to see how much it could swallow as I used quite an amount of power resources with this constitution in mind, and they will produce a lot of energy.

    I opened my eyes for a second and saw dark golden waves around Leonard''s body; these waves are burrowing into the solution and taking a huge amount of energy with them before seeping back into his body.

    A momentter, they wille back and swallow even more energy before entering back into the leopard.

    Each second, they will swallow a huge amount of energy, and the swallowed energy would be immediately used. From what I could see, the constitution will swallow all the energy before it will convert into special energy and release it back into the body while immediately strengthening it.

    The constitution is not giving all the energy for the strengthening of Leonard; it is taking 50% of it for its own strengthening.

    It would be a good thing if the constitution had not taken any energy means it has the limit. The constitution taking half of the energies means it is capable of strengthening itself, and that is a great thing means, it means it has a great future.

    While the process is amazing, it is also quite painful; I could see how much pain Leonard is facing, but even then, he was barely making any noise, bearing it all with the gritted teeth.

    Minutes passed, and with each minute, Leonard took more and energies. He had already swallowed the 60% of energies and continued to take more without stopping. Earlier I had predicted it would not be able to take more than 70% of energies in the tub, but that did not seem to be the case.

    Soon it had consumed a 70% of energy and still going. Within a few minutes, the number had reached the 80% and then 90% before reaching 95% without any change.

    I am shocked seeing it but also quite excited as the performance of the constitution had already exceeded my estimate.

    The swallowing finally slowed down at 97% and stopped when it reached halfway into 98%, leaving barely any energy in a tub, for which I am not mad but ecstatic.

 Chapter 2089 - [Bonus ] Experiment III

    <h4>Chapter 2089 - [Bonus ] Experiment III</h4>

    "This is the fourth time my constitution reacted in thest five years," Leonard had said as he opened his eyes.

    "Don''t worry from now on; we can make it react in such a way any time we want to," I said with a smile that seemed to shock him quite a lot.

    "Really?" He asked with a tone of unbelievability, to that I just nodded.

    "How are you feeling?" I asked, "I am feeling like every part of my body bursting with strength, and I could crush anyone with this strength." He said as he gripped his first. The ssic post strength increment euphoria.

    "Any weakness remained of you earlier using the power of your constitution?" I asked. "No, there is no weakness," He replied with great surprise.

    From what he told me, after using the power of his constitution, he remained weakened for a day, and despite using many resources or potions, the weakness did not elevate much, which is not surprising seeing the abilities of his constitution.

    The reason he has not felt weakness now is that I was able to activate the constitution, which fed on a lot of energy.

    "Now, let''s see how much your strength has increased," I said; Leonard understood my intentions and walked out of the tub before his red-brown inheritance armor appeared on his body and blood-red ax in his hands.

    "Use your full power, activate your constitution''s ability too," I said; he nodded, and next second, a powerful aura exploded out his body; his aura had not been this strong when he fought with Danielle earlier.

    As his aura exploded, he came at me, seeing that smile appear on my face and vine begin toe out of my hand before it had transformed into a rapier.

    He appeared in front of me and swung his ax with a powerful attack, an attack which let him create tens of powerful phantoms of his ax.

    ng!

    My sword moved at the same time as his ax and cut through all the phantoms before shing against his ax and stopping it on the spot.

    I do not want to overwhelm him with my strength; I am using enough strength to fight him equally. The fight is as much as training as it is testing; even though he has far more battle experience than me, I have fought against more powerful opponents, which gives me a unique perspective that he does not have and is very helpful to him.

    As I stopped his attack, he attacked me again without stopping for even a moment, and I again countered it and this time using little more force than earlier.

    I will be increasing my strength slowly, putting more and more pressure on him. The pressure will help him dig all his strength and awaken his potential.

    From the info I had read about him, it is clear that he had stopped improving. The prime years of making progress are the first fifty years; after that potential of one begins to dry down, and it bes quite harder to make progress.

    He is over sixty years old with mediocre Inheritance, and to be honest, he should have not been able to reach the level that he is now. Reaching peak Leader ss is far harder than one thinks, but he was able to do that.

    Still, he had dried all his potential and which is why the Grand Commander had asked me to take someone else repeatedly. She thinks he has spent all the potential he had, and it is true, but one has the ability to dig out potential, and he is already doing that.

    From the data I had read from him just, I have be even more sure of my choice of him. Forget Master ss; with enough time and resources, I will be able to take him to the Grandmaster ss.

    Bang!

    A loud bang rang out, and Leonard crashed on the floor hard, so hard that some of the protection formations carved on the floor became visible for a second before disappearing.

    The armor disappeared from Leonard''s body, and hey weakly on the floor, not having the strength to even move his body. Activating the ability of the constitution twice in such a short period of time takes a huge toll on one''s body.

    My rapier transformed back into the vine and wrapped around Leonard and ced him near the tubs. It will take him a few minutes to gather his strength enough to war, and I can''t have his body upy the arena since I have another battle to fight.

    "Danielle,e," I said. She had finished absorbing the solutions a few minutes ago and watching the battle.

    As I had asked, armor appeared on her body, and she walked into the arena. "Don''t hold back; use the full power of your art," I said. "I know," she replied, and the next second, thousands of tiny rainbow bubbles appeared around her and formed the vivid horned snakes and came at me.

    Unlike Leonard, my n Danielle''s training ispletely different and less assured. It is very hard to help in making progress in her art.

    I will be using a two-pronged way, the usual way of using resources and training to advance her levels, and the second would be advancing her art through the continuous fight; there is nothing unique in both of my ways, many organizations use this tried and tested way.

    The difference in my way is that it is extremely research-oriented; there will be no fools luck involved in it.

    It is a littleplex with art, but I am in a better positionpared to supreme; I have read the ways that could help in one advance their art, and here, I could do it working on the factors that affect the art, fromprehension to the constitution of it.

    I am sure the healthypetition between Leonard and her would also motivate her; from now Leonard''s progress would be fast, and if Danielle wants to maintain her lead over Leonard, she will have to start working hard for it.

 Chapter 2090 - Getting Under Control

    <h4>Chapter 2090 - Getting Under Control</h4>

    "It''s enough for today," I said as I stopped the battle; I had fought only forty minutes with Danielle, but I had made her expect all her energy that she had bepletely sweaty and could barely stand.

    "Here are the things for you to use in the morning; I have left detail instructions inside on how to use them and what to do after," I said and threw two storages at them, which they have epted without hesitation.

    Unlike me, they are part of the secrete reserve forces, which means they will not have to join the battles unless things have be really serious, so they have time to train, and I want them to continuously train till they have no energy to even stand.

    It is especially for Leonard; I am nning to make him use his constitutional ability continuously. I want to strengthen it, that not only he will be using it for hours instead of minutes but also use it a couple of times a day without getting tired.

    He is far from reaching that stage and would need months and constant practice with a huge amount of resources to strengthen his constitution to that degree. I nned to strengthen his constitution to that level, as it is required for the next phase of my n, which, if it became sessful, will shock the world.

    Soon they left, leaving me alone in the huge arena; it was time that I focused on myself and got that uncontrolled strength under my control.

    I think the night would be more than enough for it; I had already made huge progress earlier, and what little remained could be worked on the night.

    While I train to getplete control over my strength, I will also focus on identifying important markers that make this strength such hard to control. Once I understood that the increase in strength by art would be easy to control like a regr strength increase.

    With those thoughts, I summoned my sword; it was in its original form, not in the rapier form I had used in the battle with the Grimm Monsters earlier.

    I charged the weight enchantment and made it even heavier before I started to move it very slowly. It is my tried and tested method, and I am confident that its working without a doubt.

    Hours passed by, and before I knew it, it was morning, and I was feeling quite tired, but there was a content smile on his face. I have got full control over the strength I have got from the art; I had practiced all the moves and now would not be shocked by the strength they could provide me.

    I was shocked earlier when I burned my blood a few hours ago to see what changes the art had brought, and it had shocked me pleasantly, and now, my final move could provide me with a lot more strength than I had expected, and this strength would continue to increase as I made the strides in my art.

    I had found a few markers, they helped me understand my strength better, and next time my strength would increase by my art, I will be able to get control over it more quickly.

    I took back my sword and called off my armor as I walked into the teleportation formation; a secondter, I was in my quarters.

    I directly walked into the shower and let cold water cascade over my body. I stayed in the shower for fifteen minutes before I walked out. A few minutester, I was in my kitchen cooking breakfast for myself and the other two.

    It took me half an hour to cook the breakfast and ten minutes to finish it off before I sat on the couch and closed my eyes.

    The next second I was at my core; I had to go to themand center soon, but before that, I had to do an important thing.

    I unloaded the storage of the Snakeman, and things came out, things far more than expected. I should not be surprised; I should have expected it seeing what kind of fighter it was. It was a very powerful and adept poison master who could attack while remaining hidden.

    It was far more dangerous than the Bearman and had killed three Master ss powerhouses of us humans that we know of; I am sure it would have killed more whole remaining hidden, in the war or in ruins.

    The resources are immense, enough that I could exchange them 60% of what I need; with it, I will have enough resources to practice my art again.

    I quickly begin to select the resources for the exchange while noting down the info. Pyramid like to have some information about the resources and help in fetching a little higher price.

    An hourter, I finished with the resources, which are tagged and packed; I will send them to the pyramidter and should be able to receive the resources I need by evening or at most tomorrow.

    After finished with sorting resources, I looked at my core which is bing vibrant by the day. The seeds I have nted grow each day, giving me hope that one day I will be able to harvest the extremely rare resources from them.

    Though there is still quite a time before that could happen, I could still dream about it. There are a few more types of seeds I nning on, but I am very picky about what I want to nt.

    I have posted the long list of seeds I want; all of them are extremely rare and precious, useful to me to various degrees, especially in the 2nd and after stages of my art.

    While the other seeds are growing fine, there is no sign of budding in that seed the grand lord has given me, though the changes had urred since it had consumed the purified bloodline. Now, it is taking three times more energy than before, and the color of the seed is also bing darker.

    I hope it will sprout soon, so I can see what kind of nt it is.

 Chapter 2091 - Movement

    <h4>Chapter 2091 - Movement</h4>

    Ting!

    I was in my core when my holowatch buzzed with mail; the tone of the ringtone is a little distinctive from my regr mail tone.

    I opened my eyes immediately and looked at the mail, and as I had expected, it was from the office of Grand Commander and very strong three-way inscriptions. It took me more than a minute to open the inscription, and when I did, I found there was a file in the mail with two things; one was a clip while the second was a document.

    I tapped on the clip, which is shown to be three minutes long. The clip opened with a battle scene where hundreds of thousands of humans fighting with three times more of their numbers.

    The battle is average, with an unraked tyrant leading it; there is nothing special about it till a sudden change thirty secondster.

    After that, a shocking thing happened that blew the mind of both humans and Grimm Monsters; even Tyrant, who used that thing, was shocked out of his mind seeing what was happening.

    A few secondster, he got his shock under control andughed in ecstasy while Grimm Monsters scremed in horror till their horrific cries had also disappeared, even leading Grimm Monster, a Tyrant level powerhouse, was not able to survive the attack.

    It is an experimental use of the weapons I had designed, and it worked better than I had imagined. I rewatched the clip several times to understand all the details before I opened the document, where theplete assessment of the experiment was written.

    It took me a couple of minutes to finish it, but when I did, the smile on my face became even brighter. My weapon had worked, and within a week, Grand Commander nned on using it on the grand scales, using nearly every rose I have given her.

    It couldn''t help but make me excited, I have created the roses for that thing, and if it could do what it did on arge scale, it would be an invaluable weapon in the war.

    After a few minutes, I closed the file and contacted my mentees about their progress. Ne is still in the infirmary, healing the patients, while Danielle and Leonard are going back to the arena to fight, and after that, they will use the solution I have provided them.

    I divided my soul power into two, one will enter my core and work on my Inheritance, and the other would-be me going to themand center.

    Earlier it was quite hard to do something like that, but with the art, my soul power has be concentrated enough that I could think. Earlier, when I practiced getting my strength under control, I used 30% of my soul power to work on my Inheritance; it is, in a way, an exercise.

    It is quite hard frustrating to do something like it, especially when there is a time difference in my core, but I am learning, and till I be adept in it, I will have to bear this ufortable, frustrating feeling.

    With little difort, I walked out of my quarters toward themand center. It took me barely a minute to reach there and found General standing in the same position by a ss wall I had seen him when I saw him yesterday.

    "General," I greeted as I approached the old man. "Dexter, you seemed to be in a good mood; you seemed to have worked on your weakness?" General asked. "Yes, it is mostly in control," I replied while following his gaze, which is looking at people training below to fight in the formations.

    "The Grimm''s forces are advancing rapidly; just yesterday, they have grievously injured my good friend Stanton in battle," said the General with a sigh before he turned to me.

    "You have some experiencing in scouting, right?" General asked. "Yes, I had done a few missions of that," I replied. I had created my resume for this identity and added some of the things that I could do.

    "I have a mission for you," General said, "Our scouts and sensors have sensed some disturbance in the far north of the ardon, I want you to investigate it," He said and opened the map of the ce he wanted me to investigate.

    "You have to be quick, return in less than half a day or less. The condition here is quite serious, and we need you, not to mention, the disturbance might be a trap; the Grimm bastards are quite wily in that way," He added.

    "Should I only investigates or engage?" I asked. "Engage only if you have full confidence that you could deal with a problem without alerting a Grandmaster," He said, "There is more than one Grandmaster from Grimm Monsters in this area," General said grimly.

    "I understand," I said and began to study the details of missions he had just provided me; it only took me a few minutes to read the whole documents.

    "Go, I will be cloaking your presence from the Grimm bastards presence till you left our range," General said.

    I nodded and walked into the teleportation formation and tapped the coordinates that General had provided me. A secondter, I appeared in a small room with a teleportation formation and had a brown wooden door to it.

    Click!

    I opened the door, and in front of me, what seemed like a tunnel, heavily covered in the formations. These are cloaking formations, seeing their power, soul sense of most Grandmasters would not be able to breach it.

    I flew into the tunnel, crossing kilometers by the seconds that a minuteter, I reached the end of its tunnel where there is dense formation. I walked into formation and found a dense aura covering me as I walked out of formation.

    This is a special cloaking aura; it will protect me from the senses of Grandmaster for a few minutes.. It is a must for keeping secrete of the tunnel a secret; otherwise, the Grimm Grandmaster would not take a long to know its existence.

 Chapter 2092 - Hell Scyth

    <h4>Chapter 2092 - Hell Scyth</h4>

    As I entered the forest, I increased my speed again; the soul sense of Grandmasters is pretty strong, and the range is very wide; I want to get out of the range as soon as possible.

    Thankfully, with my speed and abilities, I would not have any problem, not to mention I have a protection of the aura, and Grandmaster is cloaking my location; there is no way Grimm Grandmaster would be able to track me.

    My own abilities are quite good; I am confident that even if I did not have so much help, I would still have been able to move undetected under the soul sense of Grimm Grandmaster. Some of the methods let me do that, as long as I am not in immediate range of the Grandmaster.

    Around me, I could see the faint soul sense of the Grandmasters; they are tussling with each other for more area and a clearer picture of the area they are scanning, but their fight is not letting them have that, which is intentional too.

    It is fine if they do not receive any advantages; they feel their enemy should not have any advantage as well.

    As I covered more distance, the soul sense of Grandmasters became fainter and fainter till it was all was disappeared; even then, I did not take a risk and continued with the same pace without deactivating my abilities.

    I continued as such for nearly half an hour, and when I became sure that there was no speck of Grandmaster''s soul sense around me. I lessened the power of my stealth abilities and increased my speed by more than ten times.

    I had even let Ashlyn out; she wanted to be out since I walked into the tunnel. It is a good thing that there is my core for her to make her feel like she is outside; otherwise, she would have continuously nagged me to let her out.

    With Ashlyn in the sky, I will not have to worry about anything. She will even sense the Grandmaster''s soul sense before me; I would have called her earlier, but I feared she might chirp loudly in her excitement, but it seemed like I had underestimated her; even when she was excited, she knows how to control herself.

    A few minutester, I increased my speed again and began to make my way toward my mission.

    I have been dying to get out alone since I had leveled up, but I had never got the chance since, aside from day in academy, I had spent all my days into the Pyramid before I came here. I now just hope that Grimm Monsters give me some nice surprise.

    A one and a half hours passed by, and I have reached close to my destination; Ashlyn was very high in the air, looking at arge area from above. If the Grimm Monsters doing something big, Ashlyn will notify me immediately; even if they are doing something small, Ashlyn will sense it.

    Chirp Chirp

    A few minutes had just passed when Ashlyn chirped, informing of her sensing a group of formation before diving down, and soon, I got the visuals of Grimm Monsters with my connection with the Ashlyn.

    When I saw a group of five Grimm Monsters moving sneakily, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up. There are five Grimm Monsters, two Masters, and three peak leaders, all of them are holding apass-like artifacts and looking like they are searching for something.

    They also seemed to be using a very powerful stealth artifact that was covering all of them. If not for Ashlyn''s soul sense which immediately discards the effect of such an artifact, I would have had a hard time discovering these bastards in a short time.

    I wonder how our sensors have picked up their movements, but that will be a question ofter.

    ''Why are these bastards from Hell Scyth legion are for?'' I asked myself. Hell Scyth legion is one of the elite legions of Grimm Monsters, and its members should not be in the area of jurisdiction of Burning Sea legion, which is the Grimm Monsters we are fighting again in fort ardon.

    Like the Grimm Monsters, their legions are also very territorial, and they would not easily let other legions in their territory. If they had been informed, then at least one member of Burning Sea Legion would have been with them, but there is none.

    My first instinct was to finish up these bastards and get done with it and return as General had ordered me, but I shot down that instinct. Their secretive action had made me quite curious, and now, I want to follow them to see what they are doing.

    Of course, I am not going to waste too much time if I do not find anything within six hours. I am going to kill them and return back to the fort.

    As I decided, five invisible seeds came out of me and seeped into a body of five Grimm Monsters without their knowledge. These seeds will help me see what they are seeing and hear what they hear, even control them when it needs to be.

    Hun!

    A minute had passed when I had seeped my seed in them when they all stopped and started to fiddle with artifacts.

    The artifact they use are Grimm ones; I could not tell what they are for, and these bastards are speaking in Grimmnguage too so, I ampletely nk here. It did not much matter to me; whatever they will find, it would be mine.

    They moved their sensors around and even took out a couple of more artifacts and fiddled around them for minutes when two masters shook their heads. Seeing that, they stored their artifacts back and again moved, following the devices in their hands.

    Their strange action had made me even more curious, and now I really want to see what these bastards are searching for.

 Chapter 2093 - Metal Essence Tree I

    <h4>Chapter 2093 - Metal Essence Tree I</h4>

    Three hours passed by since I seeped my seeds into this group of idiots, this would be the seventeenth time they are stopping, and I don''t think they will find they are looking for this time too, and I was right, after a few minutes of fiddling with their senses, they begin to walk again.

    For the past half an hour, I had been getting quite irritated by their attempt and many times wanted to kill them, but every time I controlled myself.

    Even now, I truly want to kill them, but I am controlling myself; it is this great curiosity that is stopping me from killing them; otherwise, I would have killed these bastards long ago and already been back at the fort ardon

    Hun!

    Ten some minutes have passed, and the group had stopped again and started fiddle with their artifacts, and like all the attempts, I thought, this time to they would not find what they were looking for, but I was wrong, the artifacts in their hands which had been shining red till now had suddenly turned green.

    Beaming smiles have appeared on their faces immediately, and one even opened its mouth to shout before it was gripped by the other.

    They have found what they have been looking for for so long, and now the question is, what were they looking for?

    It is definitely not a normal thing. For a normal thing, they would not have sent two masters with powerful stealth artifacts and not informed of their presence to a member of the allied legion who is controlling the area.

    They began to remove things after they calmed down, and within a second, it became abundantly clear what they were trying to build.

    They even brought out a teleportation formation and not a normal one either, but the one that does not create any spatial wave. These types of teleportation formations are important strategic resources, be it humans or Grimm Monsters keep a tight eye on their uses, and they are mostly used in strategically important ces.

    Its presence could only mean there is a high-level powerhouse behind this mission. I had already deduced that Grandmaster might be behind this mission, but seeing them pulling out that formation, I have be sure.

    These people set up the formation within minutes and began the calibration process; they seemed to be quite trained to be worked on it at such a fast speed.

    Soon, they finished the calibration and added a coordinate te; as they did, the formation lit up, and four Grimm Monsters stepped on it; one master and three leaders stepped inside it while the other Master ss remained outside to keep an eye on things.

    A secondter, they disappeared from their spot, and shock couldn''t help but appear on my face a couple of secondster.

    I thought I would not be able to sense these bastards now that they had used the teleportation formation, but I could sense them, and the thing that shocked me was their direction; I am sensing them inside, underground.

    They are deep underground, miles deep in a strange environment that my seeds were barely able to send their location to me and nothing else.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed in my mind and moved toward the formation. Earlier, my n was to wait for these bastards toe back and finish them off in one strike, but now my n has changed, now I want to go where those bastards have gone, I got very curious about it.

    "Hum"

    The Master ss Tyrant they had left behind sensed me as I appeared in front of it and opened its mouth, but it was able to say a few words before it had stopped its track by mymand. It is an early Master ss Tyrant, an ant in front of me; I could kill it instantly if I wanted to, but I will let it live for some time more.

    "I will be using this formation," I said with a smile and stepped into formation before activating it. Unlike the artifacts they have, the teleportation formation is a traditional artifact which I could operate without a problem.

    Formation activated, and I disappeared from my spot and, a secondter, appeared in a teleportation formation at other ends only to see auras of four Grimm Monsters drawing on me. I did not focus on them; I focused on what was behind them, which had shocked me till my eyeballs popped out.

    I am not the only one that shocked; the little bird on my shoulder also got shocked before she started salivating for it.

    "Fucking god!" I cursed ecstatically; never I would have thought these bastards would take me to such ce to such treasure. It looks like a goddess of luck really seemed to be shining on me to give me such a precious thing.

    "Human, you have made a grave mistakeing here!" Said the lead Werewolf as it came at me. "Fuck off," I said, and it stopped on its track like a Grimm Monster earlier; not only it but its other subordinates have also frozen on their spot.

    My seeds could work on any powerhouse that is Master ss tyrants or below; they will even work on some powerhouses that had taken a half step out of the Master ss.

    "Essence Tree," I said as I looked golden-green color tree in front of me. It is an essence tree, a metal essence tree, to be exact.

    A child of the world, a treasure that produces the treasures, there are many records of it, but only one in my world had found it before, though the essence tree they have found was different type but equally precious as the metal essence tree.

    The tree is light golden-green in color and has six grey fruits on it which are letting out a delicious heavy metallic aura that I just wanted to pluck those delicious fruits off it, but I controlled my urge; eating it directly would be a huge waste of this great treasure.

 Chapter 2094 - Metal Essence Tree II

    <h4>Chapter 2094 - Metal Essence Tree II</h4>

    The tree is standing on the mine or iron ore; its runes are sucking off its essence and transforming it into the essence fruits.

    The description seemed nothing special; many alchemists could refine the essence, but one could not eat that essence. Their essence does not help give you a constitution of that element or advance it if you have it or help in advancing the bloodline of that element.

    As I had said, these fruits could give one a constitution of the iron element if they ate it. If one already has a metallic constitution or the iron constitution, then they will strengthen it; it is the same with having a metallic bloodline or iron bloodline.

    The tree is not special to an iron metal; it could take the essence of any fruit and convert it into the essence fruit in enough time.

    "Fine, but you can only take one," I said to Ashlyn, who is continuously nagging me about the fruit, and if I did not give in to her wishes, she would nag me till I give in, so it better I give it to her, there are six iron fruits, even if I give one to her, I will have five for myself.

    Chirp Chirp!

    Ashlyn chirped happily and flew toward the metal essence tree; shended on the tree gently before plucking the iron essence fruit with her little beak before flying toward me with the fruit of her size in her beak.

    She had entered inside me to eat the fruit at leisure which is a good thing; I need some quiet to think about the essence tree.

    "Father, I also want the iron fruit that you have just given to Ashlyn," Said a ball of fluffs with horns as he came out of me.

    ''I am such an idiot!'' I cursed to myself. Why I had let Ashlyn take the fruit inside? If she has something, then Nero is also going to want it. He may be fawning at her, calling her big sister, but all of it is an act of this little demon; he working hard to gain the strength, so he can beat her one day.

    "Fine, but take only one," I said with a tired sigh. Nero''s eyes lit up hearing that, and he hopped toward the tree before jumping on its branch. He smoothly plucked the fruit off it beforeing back to me and entering inside.

    "Only four remained," I said; these fruits are extremely precious and expensive than any Grandmaster with metal constitution or bloodline will fight to the death for it. Hell, it had uses beyond that, and for it, people would be willing to pay any price.

    Now the important question is what to do with the tree after plucking the fruits. Keep it here and let it produce more fruits, or take it and enjoys its fruits forever in my core.

    If I kept it here, then I would not be the only one enjoying its fruits, the Grimm Monster, probably a grandmaster who had sent those werewolves would also enjoy its fruits, might even ce a trap for me next time when Ie here.

    As for taking it, doing that is quite hard, near impossible even.

    As I had said before, these essence trees are children of a ne, capable of doing no regr tree would do, but they are also extremely fragile and could only grow in a ce they are born.

    From books I had read in the broken tower about it, it is near impossible to change the position of the tree without destroying it.

    This is why, when people find the essence trees. The knowledgeable ones did not take them; instead, they dumped various things around the essence trees to produce the essence fruits from the essence tree.

    The thing is, I am going a very idiotic thing; despite there being a 99% chance that I might destroy the tree, I will try to take it. If I did not have the core of rule-bending power with spatial dimension, I would not dare to do something like it, but I have it, and I will try to take this tree.

    It is better that let Grimm Monsters enjoy its fruits or get them destroyed in the conflict of two races; that is what happened to the first essence tree, which was discovered in our world.

    Before I even begin thinking of taking the essence tree, I should first pluck those fruits. If I end up destroying the tree, I did not want to destroy the fruits, too; these iron essence fruits are quite precious.

    The tree is harmless, and once upon a time, there might be some monster protector here protecting the tree and eating its fruits, but its not here any longer. A monster is no match for a powerhouse, even if it same level as the powerhouse.

    I plucked the fruits and ced them in special containers before storing them into my core. I warned those two of not touching these fruits, and they better not, or they will regret it.

    Now that I am done with plucking the fruits, it is time to pluck the tree. I could not directly pluck it and throw it into my core; it would destroy the tree immediately. I will have to use the more delicate and sophisticated way for it.

    I thought for a minute, and formation appeared in my mind; this formation is especially for plucking the special trees.

    It is not for the essence trees, which is why I am tweaking it, so it could be suitable for plucking out this essence tree.

    It took me a few minutes to tweak the formation to the needs of the essence tree. I think it will work, but there is more than 95% that it will turn into a failure, but I have to take the risk.. It is better for the tree to get destroyed by me rather than let my enemies benefit from it.

 Chapter 2095 - Replanting

    <h4>Chapter 2095 - Renting</h4>

    Under the frozen gazes of the four monsters, I took out the air pen and started to release the runes. The runes, which are heavily covered in rule-bending power.

    It is the rule-bending power that is giving me the confidence I have; without it, I would not have dared to do something like that and straightforwardly informed the higher-ups about it, let them fight to the death about it.

    Hundreds of runes came out of the air pen every second, and finally, seven minutester, a huge formation appeared on the tree and around it.

    Buzz!

    I looked at formation for any mistakes there are, but I did not find any. Seeing that, I had immediately activated the first part of the formation.

    As I did, the blue runes covering the tree lit up and transformed into dense blue light, which covered the whole tree before it started to flow down. As energy flowed down, it began to repel the solid iron ore as liquid, and its roots began to appear.

    There are hundreds of small and big roots to the tree, and they are spread far and wide, much deeper than I had expected. Still, I had made the preparations for that. The blue light begins to repel the ore, revealing the biggest to smallest root.

    I am not nning on leaving behind even the tiniest root; I am taking all precautions that will increase the chances of renting the tree.

    It took a total of eleven minutes for all the roots of the tree to be visible. The longest root which the trees have is above twenty meters deep; now, every part of it is visible without the slightest damage of it.

    Buzz!

    As the roots became visible, I activated the second andst formation. The repelling of ore have affected the tree as the yellowishyer began to appear on it rapidly; from what I could see, I barely had a minute before I lost this metal essence tree forever.

    As the second formation activated, a pink sphere appeared, and it surrounded the tree whole before it floated up with a metal essence tree in it.

    Just as I happened, I touched the huge pink sphere; as I did, the pink sphere disappeared. I closed my eyes appeared inside my core with a tree floating in a pink sphere.

    Without wasting any time, I brought the tree down, and as the sphere touched the through, it disappeared, and roots of metal essence tree began to seep inside the ground through a huge pink formation that shone on the ground.

    It is not just on the outside I have created the formation but also on the inside. Within thirty seconds, all its roots seeped into the ground, with the tree standing on the ground.

    I looked at the metal essence tree worriedly as it still withering, turning more and more yellow by second. If it continued for twenty more seconds, then the tree would die, and I would get nothing from it.

    So, each second the tree would yellowed, I would feel like someone had hit me hard physically. It is too painful to watch this precious thing wither and know that there are high chances that this tree will die within a few seconds.

    Ten seconds passed by, and no change had urred in a tree; it is still withering at a rapid pace. I felt like crying, and there were even tears forming in my eyes.

    Hun!

    Six more seconds passed when suddenly withering speed lessened by half, and in the next second, it hadpletely disappeared, leaving a yellowish tree behind. Though it looked quite withered, there is still huge lifeforce stored in it, not to mention it had also started taking arge amount of nutrients through the soil.

    "YES!"

    I scremed loudly in joy after examing the tree is in no danger; in one or two days, it will gain back its previous vibrancy, and I would have to feed it metals to produce the essence fruits from them.

    I have arge number of metals and even metal essences, but I am not going to use them. This is a great treasure, and I am going to give it very precious things to eat, so it can provide me with great treasures.

    The Grimm Monster may not have wanted to damage it by changing the metals around it, but I have no problem; I even have a grand n for it. There is a book in a broken library that had ways to take the maximum benefits from the essence tree most efficiently; I am going to use the ways described in it.

    The metal essence tree going to be extremely helpful to me and also a great money-making machine for me.

    It would have been amazing if this essence tree was about elemental essences, which is considered the best essence tree, but I am more than satisfied with this metal essence tree. It is going to bring me a huge number of benefits and fortune with it.

    I observed the tree for a couple of minutes before I pulled my consciousness out of the core and looked around.

    This cavern had nothing important in it; if there had been, then the Grimm Monster had taken it, and now that I had taken the tree, it is time to leave this ce.

    As for these Grimm friends, I have to deal with them together before leaving immediately. My seeds found a powerful mark on them. The moment I killed them, the Grandmaster tyrant who put a mark on them will know it and seeing preciousness of the metal essence tree, it mighte here in person.

    While it is dangerous to kill them, not killing them is even more dangerous, but I am not worried about the consequences. I already have a n to kill them and escape without putting myself in danger.

    "Let''s go; your friend is waiting for you above," I said to four Grimm Monsters as I stepped into the formation while four of them entered inside stiffly with great resistance burning in their eyes, which unfortunately is useless.

    Once my seeds seeped inside you, you are good as gone.

 Chapter 2096 - Line Up

    <h4>Chapter 2096 - Line Up</h4>

    We appeared outside in front of the frozen werewolf, just as I left it, still struggling to break the bonds of my seed butpletely unsessful as it could not help even twitch.

    "Will you all line-up, please," I said politely, and four Grimm Monsters around me walked toward their friend stiffly before lining up with it.

    "I would have yed with you guys, but I have to leave soon. So, I am sorry that I could not thank you all for the wonderful gift you have bequeathed on me," I said with a small bow as mist released from covering the whole area before my vines began to climb out their bodies before piercing inside.

    Intense pain appeared in their eyes, but there was also slight gloating in their eyes, as if thinking, I will also be following them to the ce.

    "You all don''t have to wait for me in the underworld," I said, slightly confusing them. "That seal, the Grandmaster, had left inside you all had been already taken care of; by the time Grandmaster knows about your death, I will be long gone," I added, which shocked them greatly.

    While seal might be a little tricky for others to take care of or even deal with but it was no problem for me; it did not take me even a minute to take care of it all.

    A minuteter, my strings have spread inside me, and I begin the harvesting process of four Grimm Monsters. The fifth Grimm Monster, the Master ss Tyrant, had a bloodline, so I will have to wait until the runese back and do their magic on it.

    The runes came out nine secondster, and they took about the same time to spread into my vines before they began harvesting.

    They not only started harvesting the werewolf with the bloodline but also began harvesting the one without a bloodline, and a minutest, the harvesting waspleted, and second, after that, I started to get the strengthening energy.

    The strengthening energy is not much; it is from an early Master ss Tyrant, and top of that, this time too, that seed had taken half of the purified bloodline. So, even after harvesting a mighty Master ss Tyrants bloodline, the increment I get is not much.

    After getting the benefits, I collected the essence roses and their stuff, cleaned the husk so thoroughly that even a Grandmaster would not be able to see it, and that left five seals which are floating inside a transparent red sphere.

    ''They will give me half an hour,'' I said to myself, and next second, I moved my hand from up to down, tearing a spatial tear.

    It is forbidden to do that to those below masters in an area where there is an enemy Grandmaster. Each spatial tear creates the waves that Grandmaster could sense easily, and these spatial waves are damn fast, that Grandmaster in the fort ardon area would sense them less than a second.

    Fortunately, the tears I made don''t create waves; I was able to do this before I made the breakthrough into Tyrant but to do that, I needed to carve formation on powerful crystal with very expensive ink and a ton of rule-bending power, but now, I do not need to do that.

    My breakthrough had increased my sensitivity to space immensely, and not to mention I have be far more powerful with a ton of rule-bending power, I could now do this without any preparation, and I am so good that even Grandmaster staying one mile away won''t be able to sense it.

    Step!

    I stepped into the tear, and a few secondster, I walked out of the other side and couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief, seeing no presence of Grandmaster covering this area.

    I had taken the risk, though I had calcted well and traveled area which is beyond the range of Grandmasters of fort Ardon. Still, it is a risk as Grandmasters always do not stay in their forts; sometimes, they go out for patrol.

    Seeing there was no danger around me, I took out the artifact the Grandmaster had given me and activated it before continuing toward the fort.

    The signal from the artifact would inform the Grandmaster of my presence, and he would clock me when I enter the area with the presence of the Grandmaster. With my abilities, I could hide from the Grandmasters, but there is no need to reveal them when there are other options.

    Forty minutester, I reached the area with the presence of the Grandmasters and slowed down my speed by a tenth. It is good to be careful; I do not want to run high on my recent sess and make a mistake that might cost me my life.

    The Grimm Grandmaster would have sensed its minions are dead by now, and I am sure it must be seething and might evene personally; there is a high chance it mighte personally, so I have to be extremly careful, even if I am hundreds of miles away.

    About an hourter, I came back to the secrete entrance of the tunnel and went in a few secondster. A little more than a minuteter, I was in teleportation formation, which lit up, and I disappeared from my spot and appeared into teleportation formation in the control center.

    As I walked inside, I saw General sitting at the head table, discussing things with the three Master ss Tyrants.

    "Did you find anything?" General asked. "Yes, there was a movement, one early Master and four peak leaders, I dealt with them." I lied. The essence tree is kind of a big secret that even General is not qualified to know.

    "Do you know what they are doing?" He asked, "I had followed them for more than two hours, and from what I could tell, they were just patrolling," I replied.

    It is a believable answer; both parties sent people to patrol; while the grandmasters have powerful senses, they have limits, and things could be hidden from their senses; that is why both sides sent squads to patrol every few days.

 Chapter 2097 - Subject

    <h4>Chapter 2097 - Subject</h4>

    "We will beunching the attack at the Grimm Fort in two days, and if the conditions be favorable, we wouldunch an all-out attack though chances of that happening is low, we still don''t have enough data tounch an all-out attack," General said with a sigh

    "I think we should be a little more patient General, we still don''t have aplete idea about their forces," Martha said, "I agree with Martha general; we should approach this matter carefully," I said.

    Attacking the Grimm force now would be too impulsive; the more we fight with them, the more we will learn about them and the better we will be prepared to deal with them.

    "We will be careful, but if the chance came, ready to give your all in attack," General said, and we nodded. General is the leader here, and the people have to listen, though not me. Due to being a member of secrete legion with the power below a grandmaster, I have been granted some discretions.

    One of which is that I could refuse to follow the order the General had given me as long as it is within a reasonable measure.

    This is quite an exception; usually, in war times, the hierarchy is extremly strict, and every small mistake that disturbs the hierarchy is punished heavily.

    For the next three hours, I remained in themand center discussing the strategy for theing battle before I left themand center. I did not directly go back to my quarters; instead, I went to the teleportation hall and sent a package to the Pyramid.

    The package contained more things than I had previously nned. When I was discussing strategy earlier, I have created an avatar with 20% of my soul power and made it sort out the stuff I have got from the Grimm Monsters, and one of them has quite interesting stuff.

    Click!

    I opened the door of my quarters and went inside; after taking a shower, I cooked dinner and ate with Nero and Ashlyn before I checked up on my mentees and slept.

    I had not slept for two days, though even sleeping a week did not affect me; I like to take the rest whenever I can, I could never tell when I have to fight a life and death battle, and well-rested self perform much better than one that is not.

    I fell asleep within a few seconds and woke up four secondster at the first vibration of my holowatch. I did not have to sleep much; four hours was more than enough for my body to getplete rest.

    After freshening up, I cooked myself a good breakfast before walking into the training hall. I trained there for two hours before I showered and walked into teleportation formation.

    A secondter, I appeared in the arena where Danielle and Leonard were already present, but this time there was also Ne.

    She had been in the infirmary tillte, healing the patients. In such a big battle, there are thousands that need help; one could not chug the potion in all scenarios and hope everything will be fine.

    "Three of you look good," I said, and three pink seeds appeared on my finger. Two went to Danielle and Leonard; their expressions changed seeing the seeds, but they let it seep inside them as before while Ne looked at them curiously.

    "These seeds would let me observe your metaphysical stage to a very detail," I informed, and like I had expected, a huge shock had appeared on her face.

    "I am going to seep this one into you too. Do you have any problem?" I asked directly. A conflict appeared on her face, and she looked at Leonard and Danielle conflictingly before she looked back at me.

    "No, I do not have any problem Grandmaster Zaar," She said with gritted teeth, "Ne, I told you before, refer me as Lord Dexter while we are in this ce," I said and threw a seed at her, which seeped into her without any problem.

    "You two start fighting, and don''t hold back anything," I said to Leonard and Danielle. They nodded wordlessly and walked into the area, and I released it with a grey screen that would block the sight and noise of their battle.

    I am going to be teaching Ne now, and I do not want anything that will disturb her; as for watching their fight, I could watch without seeing; their metaphysical shapes are directly in front of me.

    "This will be our first session. Are you excited?" I asked with a smile to ease her nervousness; she is extremly nervous now that the two have disappeared.

    "Yes," Danielle replied with slight hesitation.

    I smiled at her before releasing hundreds of vines out of me; the vines have surprised her, but her surprise soon turned to shock when the vines transformed into a coffin.

    "Coffin of Healing!" Ne said with shining eyes, "You seemed to know about my little coffin?" I asked.

    "Lord Dexter, you were already very famous in the healing circle, even before you had advanced to Tyrant stage," She replied.

    "I am sure it is my notoriety, the screams my patients let out when I heal them," I said with a smile. To that, Ne did not reply, but her red cheeks were the answer I needed.

    "Today, there will be no teaching. I want to see how you work before I instruct you," I said. Though I had read her file, which had detailed information about her, I still want to see how her inheritance work and its limitations with my own eyes.

    "It will be my honor to show you my methods Lord Dexter, but I will need a subject to show my method properly," she asked.

    "You don''t have to worry about the subject," I said, and next second, a runic formation appeared on the coffin and lighted up as it did, a brown phantom began to appear before it slowly solidified, and now, it looked like a metaphysical shape of a man who looked to be in his mid-thirties.

    "This," Meena said after she got over her surprise, "You don''t have to be surprised; this thing is more than enough for you to work," I said, and she did not seem to be believing me.. "You will understand when you work on it," I added.

 Chapter 2098 - Testing I

    <h4>Chapter 2098 - Testing I</h4>

    "It is like a real body," Ne said with a gasp as she scanned the phantom body with her senses. She is right; it is like a real human body but not a perfect replica; I am far from creating a perfect human replica, though as I had said, this one will do the job.

    "We will start with simple, amon curse infection which is stopped at the skin," I said, and the next second, a green curse appeared on the stomach on the body.

    She was again surprised by it, but this time she focused on the task and began to work on the curse, and it only took her about ten seconds which is much faster than a healer of her level is able to do, but which is expected seeing her Inheritance.

    She is a fleshmancer; healing the injuries rted to the skin is her specialty but also her biggest weakness; she had difficulty healing the injuries that spread through the other part of the body, which happens in half of the cases when one could not stop the special energies of Grimm Monsters seeping past the skin.

    "Let''s try a little difficult one," I said, and another injury appared; this one is also poison one but spread further in the skin.

    I will first test her fleshmancer abilities before I test her with injuries that go past the skin. There are also other things I want to test her in.

    She is a fleshmancer, and healing is just one aspect of her abilities. If the little information I have read about the fleshmancers is right, she is capable of much more, not only inbs but also on the battlefield.

    Others also know it and have tried it, but they can''t seem to crack the resistances in her Inheritance, so they let her be, but I am not going to do that; I will crack those resistances any way possible. Of all three of my mentees, she had the potential to provide me data I needed; some of the data I will get from her will help my other mentee Leonard as well.

    One by one, she began to solve one problem after another I had ced in front of her, but each problem would take longer than the other.

    Twelve minutes have passed by, and Danielle and Leonard have finished their fight, and like always, Danielle had beat Leonard so soundly that he could not even get up from his spot; he looked quite pitiful when you looked at him.

    Two vines released from me and passed through the screen of the arena, two tubs have appeared before different solutions, and other things begin to add in it, and a few minutester, the solutions for them are created.

    These solutions are different from what they have used before; I have a heavy adjustment in them from the data I had received from them; these targetted solutions will work even better on them than solutions before, and things would get only better for them.

    I have ordered special things from the Pyramid, which will being in this week; some of the things I had ordered are were being specially created for them.

    Danielle stepped into the tub just as they prepared; Leonard took seconds more before he weakly stepped into it.

    Both of them are working hard; I could see the changes in them, especially Leonard; the changes had been positive in the case of his constitution, and I want it to continue; there is so much depend on his constitution.

    I looked at them for a few minutes before focusing back on Ne, who was doing good but slowing down as the problems became difficult.

    It is not just the problems that are bing difficult, but the patient is also bing powerful. At first, the phantom''s strength was weakest unranked elite, but after each problem, its strength increases but is making the difficulty of her tests also increse.

    Ne did not seem to mind it; she even seemed to like these challenges as she became more and more focused on solving the injuries, giving me an even clearer picture into working of her Inheritance.

    In just a few minutes of looking into her Inheritance, I am shockingly impressed by it. I had expected it to be amazing, but it went above my expectation, giving me a glimpse of something which I used to think too hard for my level but looking at it, I felt like I could do it at my level.

    Her Inheritance is a treasure trove, and I am going to makeplete use of that and also help her reach the potential her Inheritance has bestowed on her.

    Hun!

    I had just given a new test to Ne, which had filled the skin of a patient with a worm, when I had sensed something from Leonard that pleasantly surprised me.

    Leonard is creating a diamond seal, a fifth diamond seal to be exact if what I am sensing is right, one more than me.

    Like me, he also circted the supremebat exercise to manage the pain, and when he felt when his activated constitution sucked, the energies like a flood were immense, which helped him reach this hard goal.

    The supremebat exercise is a big thing; even Grand Lords practice the method earnestly because the final price could help them shatter the boundaries they are stuck at, but it is not easy, till now there are less than ten people recorded to get that final price.

    After the five seals, creating the Diamond seal became extremly difficult, so difficult that people stopped making progress in it.

    I do not have to think about that problem yet; I am still one seal way from reaching there.. Since I had leveled up, I had barely made any progress in the supremebat exercise, and I could not afford to be left behind in it, seeing the miracles the special energy of the diamond seal could create.

 Chapter 2099 - Testing II

    <h4>Chapter 2099 - Testing II</h4>

    The strangest fucking thing had happened when the diamond seal had formed. As it released the energy, all of it began to get sucked by his constitution, leaving nothing, not even a trickle for his body.

    I couldn''t help but get shocked by the strange fucking thing; no constitution behaves like this. I have read about many constitutions, some of them in much detail, but never read them doing something like it.

    I quickly got over my shock and started to read the data; this strangeness is good, as only in a strangeness one could collect a trove of data, and the tens of reading I am getting are really salivating.

    The swallowing mammoth constitution had sucked everyst bit of energy, and when it finished that, it turned energies into the tub and started to suck them with even greater gusto. The diamond energy of the diamond seal had strengthened the bloodline, which increased its swallowing powers.

    I continued to read the data of all three of my mentees simultaneously, sometimes wondering the great differences they have in between them.

    They have more differences in them than they have simrities; that is why I choose them. The differences would provide me with arge pool of data that will help me build my Inheritance.

    "Good, now let''s try something more difficult," I said after two hours, and a curse appeared again on the body of the subject till it covered the whole body, but this time, it seeped deeper into the bones and internal organs.

    This is a dangerous injury, one that would take a life if not treated quickly; the curse would spread inside the patient before it eats up the patient.

    "Lord Dexter, I can''t heal the injuries that are not flesh part; I had never been able to remove the curse from the bones," Ne said the same thing I had read in her file.

    She is not a healer but a fleshmancer; the reason she was able to deal with a curse or any other injury is that it is on the flesh and sh her domain, and as long as it is within it, she will be able to extract and destroy whatever is on it, but if it spread further, it is out of her control.

    "I know, but I still want you to try," I said.

    She nodded after a second, and her powers seeped into the skin of patients, and she began to extract the curse. A few minutester, she finished that and moved her powers to affect the bone, but it did nothing; she tried and tried, but nothing had happened.

    "Didn''t I tell you, my powers are useless against anything that is not the skin," She said with a hint of helplessness and frustration.

    I could tell by how Ne worked that she really wanted to be a healer, but her powers made her an iplete one which could make one feel helpless and frustrated at the time. If I had been at her ce, I would have felt the same.

    "Enough about healing, for now, show me some of your other abilities; I am very curious about some of them," I said, hearing that Ne''s face reddened for a moment before she started to show me her fleshmances abilities.

    Not only did she use the subject to show them, but she also used herself to show off her abilities, and I have to say, I am kind of impressed by them and would be working hard to copy them.

    "It is good for today; from the next session, we will start working on your abilities," I said to Ne, "And take this, there is a solution in it and instruction on using it," I added and gave her the storage.

    "Thank you, Lord Dexter," She said as she took the solution and walked into teleportation formation.

    A few secondster, I am alone in the arena; Danielle and Leonard had already left after their second tub of solution.

    I did not leave immediately, instead started training, trying different moves using different tactics with the rapier. I am using it as a weapon, though I am proficient in it; I like to be better to take full advantage of the weapon, just as I did with my greatsword.

    I had trained for one and half hours before going back to my quarters, showered, cooked lunch, and ate it before walking to themand center.

    Though I could teleport there, I like to take a walk, I only need about two minutes, so it is not a waste of time.

    I remained in themand center tillte, going over the strategy of theing battle and discussing the details of the war. The war is not limited to just fort ardon but everywhere, and at some ces, it is quite intense.

    Yesterday had been good for us humans; we have not only killed a Grimm Grandmaster but also able to two huge forts at the level of fort ardon with Grandmaster presence and take control over those strategic ces.

    Such good news is hard toe these days, but when they do, we celebrate. The General had thrown a small party, and I had to stay a littlete.

    When I came back to my quarters it waste, but there was a smile on my face, my package had arrived from the Pyramid, bringing lots of things.

    I wanted to check them then and there, but I resisted the urge; instead, I stored the package in my core and slept. I will look at it tomorrow; I am sure it is going to be a busy day. It will be thest day before the battle, and I n to increse my strength, so I would be better prepared to deal with the enemy.

    I am sure Grimm Grandmaster is very angry at me for killing its Master ss powerhouse that was a step away from reaching a Grandmaster ss and would not dare to underestimate me this time.. I will have to be careful, and an increse in strength would help a lot in keeping myself alive.

 Chapter 2100 - Hazarus Cycle Of Twenty Four Essence

    <h4>Chapter 2100 - Hazarus Cycle Of Twenty Four Essence</h4>

    I woke at the first buzz of my halowatch after taking four hours of sleep; the first thing I did was freshen up before I walked into the kitchen and started cooking myself a breakfast.

    I wanted to check out the things immediately, but I controlled myself; once I had gone inside me my core, I would note out of it soon, so it is better that I eat; otherwise, I would be feeling quite hungry while I work.

    Soon, I finished up the breakfast andfortablyid on the couch before I went back to my core. It looked the same as yesterday with one small change; the metal essence tree had beenpletely healed.

    It is now the same golden-green color with metallic sheen as I had seen it the first time; the only thing it does not have are the fruits.

    After taking a nce at the tree, I took the package in my hands and unloaded it fully, bringing out all the things it contained. There are resources I would need for my art to the resources I had ordered from my mentees, but my focus is on the huge wooden chest that Grand Commander had sent me.

    Click!

    I walked to the chest and opened it, and there I saw different types of things sealed in different bottles and storage. They have sealed so perfectly that not a speck of aura could be leaked out of it.

    Other than the resources, there is also a letter inside the chest with the seal of the Grand Commanders'' office. I took the letter and opened it before I started reading it, and the more I read, the more my expressions would change.

    "Those bastards!" I let out the curse as I finished up the long letter.

    When I returned to the fort after the mission, I had informed the Grand Commander about finding an essence tree and even told her I was sessfully able to move it to the spatial treasure I have.

    I have no other choice but to inform her as only she could provide the resources I would need to produce truly high-grade metal essence fruits; those would be way better than general iron essence fruits I had gotten from the tree.

    I had demanded Grand Lord-level resources, and she had given them to me; the treasure chest contains resources that would the hell out of any Grandmaster who would see them; even Grand Lord would have a hard time resisting their temptation.

    The thing is, the resources are not free; seventy percent of the fruits I will get from the tree would go to the Pyramid and the nine supremes.

    In the broken tower, there are several books on the essence tree, and there are several methods to use them most efficiently as possible. There is one method I am going to use called a ''Hazarus Cycle of Twenty Four Essences.

    Through this method, I could harvest twenty-four fruits of twenty-four types in a single cycle. The conditions are quite heavy, and even powerful people might not be able to fulfill it, but I could.

    For this method, I would need twenty-four types of different metals, and pyramids and supremes are provided to me. All the twenty-four materials are Grand Lord level, and these metals are simple metals but metallic essences, which are thousands of times more precious than the metals.

    The Pyramid and supremes have put great trust in me by giving me such wealth that even Grimm Grand Lords would attack this fort for these resources if they know I have them with me; that''s how precious they are.

    These resources have been collected for thousands of years, from dangerous ces that are even dangerous to grand lords, but they have handed it to me.

    I looked through all the resources, some of them are known to me, and some of them are unknown; thankfully, Grand Commander has provided me with all the information I need.

    I looked at all the resources, and everything is perfect; Grand Commander has provided me with all the things I need, including a special formation ink I need. The grade of the formation ink I had asked for is quite high that it could not be produced in our world.

    ''Let''s not waste any time,'' I said and started filling the air pen with ink.

    Seeing the value of the essence tree, Grand Commander had procured me these things in a day, which could have taken a month if it were normal times with all the negotiation and necessary permissions required to take these things out of the treasuries.

    A few secondster, the air pen was filled, and I walked toward the metal essence tree before I started to carve the formation. The formation covered the whole tree, from leaves to roots but also the ground around it.

    The formation was quiteplex and needed me half an hour to carve it and another half an hour to double-check it several times.

    Buzz!

    I activated formation; it lit up before it transformed into a small circr pool around the tree, the pool that is divided into twenty-four parts for the twenty-four metal essences I would fill it with.

    With that done, I take out the first resource. It is in a palm-size bottle and looks like dark ck liquid that is burning. It is an essence of abyssal aphate; it is definitely from the wisdom tower, only they need an abyssal element essence fruit.

    The Pyramid and supremes have taken the seventeen slots of twenty-four; of them, twelve are of the supremes while the five are of Pyramid.

    The rest seven are for me, which is a little lesser than I would like since I have the essence tree and I will be growing it with my risk, but I have to ept it because it is the Pyramid that is providing all the resources, including the seven slots that belong to me.

    I had sent a list to Grand Commander, and she gave me seven materials ording to their priority in the list, which I am quite happy about, as, without her help, I would not even be able to collect a single resource of this level.

 Chapter 2101 - Filling The Pool

    <h4>Chapter 2101 - Filling The Pool</h4>

    I took the essence of the abyssal aphate metal and poured it into the first section of the pool; the dark ck burning drops fell into the pool. I am very careful in handling it; this essence is extremely dangerous if handled without caution.

    Soon, the whole bottle had emptied, leaving not a single speck inside. I ced the bottle carefully before choosing the other bottle; it contained a grey semi-liquid essence of metal called silent cathrock; I have not heard about it, but the abilities of metal are downright shocking.

    One could not sense it, as I had started to drop it in the second section of the pool, I focused all my soul sense on it, but despite that, I could not sense it at all.

    I had to use quite a heavy amount of rule-bending power before I was able to sense it. I had tried it with a small amount of rule-bending power, but it was useless.

    The abilities of this metal essence are quite shocking, but this also had very big restrictions like it could not be used in weapon forging. They have tried to use it in totem artifacts, but metal would not merge with it; if its not for such restriction, the pyramid or supreme it had belonged to would have never would have part with it.

    They have likely given me because they hope to create an essence fruit from it. The essence fruit would be astronomically powerful if created, and it would be created as long as this grey solution is pure metal.

    I poured all the bottles but kept a single drop for myself. It is a great treasure that could transform my stealth abilities; I nned to do research for this essence of silent cathrock and find a way to replicate its abilities.

    The third and fourth bottle contains the essence of metals called arctic outium and zing mersic, very powerful metals with impressive power that I had to follow strict procedure while dropping them in a pool; I could die with the slightest mishandling.

    These are definitely from the blood sun; that old monster Bradford had sent these essences for his students; I could tell how useful the essences fruits of these metals would be for twins who had already be cosmic elementals.

    I wonder what kind of power the twins have achieved by now; the supremes are early silent about their sessors.

    Forget the Blood Sun, which had said their sessors have died in the tragedy; the other supremes have also hidden their sessors so well that I could not hear any news about them, I could not even contact my friends Ellen and Jill to know how they are.

    With their talents, I am sure they would have already been leveled up to Tyrant state; the question is what power they have gained. It is quite hard to guess, but if I were to guess, it would be closer to me or even above me.

    I am not overestimating; it is my fair assessment seeing their talent, their bloodline, their inheritance, and the hard work they put on advancing.

    I continued to add one solution after another; nearly all of them are in the liquid state, except for two. One of them is the essence of metal called vasrod, which has extremely sharp thorns all over it and emitted sharpness I had never seen in anything, not even on my totem artifact''s de is sharp as those thorns.

    I had suspected it was a thing that had a hint ofw, but after some tests, I found out it is not the case at all; it is truly a metal with extreme sharp power.

    I wonder who the people that essence belongs to are; it might be a pyramid, but it could also be the bastards from Sky Saber or the people of wind god temple; it is hard to tell seeing the quality of sharpness everyone wants in their weapons.

    The other solid thing which I am very sure belongs to the crystal domination. It is an essence of metal called Gerioc ss; it looks like transparent ss with a ting of purple. From what I had read, it is an extremely rare metal, and they have sent me an essence of it.

    There is one other interesting metal essence I hade across. The essence was extremely dense, but despite being dense, it is extremely light, so light that it floated in the air; I wonder who had needed it, they would have not sent such precious essence if someone does not need the essence fruit made out of it.

    Soon, I was all able to fill the seventeen sections with the seventeen reserved essences, leaving seven sections to be filled with the metal essences that are from me.

    All these essences are important to me, not only for me but also for the people I am close with. Gaining the essence fruits from them would go to help me extremely.

    I filled them in sections one by one till only thest metal essence bottle remained in my hand. If anyone looked at me with a bottle, they would think I was holding a bottle containing drops of blood.

    It is no blood but the essence of metal called sin emerium. It is a special metal that forms in ce of great bloodbath and contains all the emotions of sin, including the killing, which is extremely dense in those drops.

    I had sin constitution before it was changed and could sense every element of sin continued in those essence drops.

    Even for those who are familiar with it, these essence drops of sin emerium are dangerous. The slightest touch of it could make them mad, consumed in an emotion of sin.

    Seeing the danger it possessed, I was very careful as I drooped in thest section.. I nearly held my breath while doing that and was only able to take a sigh of relief when I finally dropped thest drop of its essence into the section.

 Chapter 2102 - 25%

    <h4>Chapter 2102 - 25%</h4>

    Buzz!

    As I had finished adding thest essence, the pool lit up gently for a minute before turning normal. Now that I have added the essences, my job is done; now everything is up to the essence tree on how quickly it could consume the essences and transform them to the essence fruits.

    The details in the books are quite confusing, but it is said the cycle of a tree is ten years longer on average; it could be less or more. It all depends on the level of the tree and the materials I am using for the tree.

    While the books are a little confusing about the cycle, I was able to glean some info from it, and there is good news.

    The tree may not look much, but it is a limit of the world, the powerful as it could be in the world, and the essences I am using fall into the same category. If I am right, then the cycle would a five to seven years long, and since the time is three times faster in the core, it would still take twenty months to thirty months for fruits to mature on the tree.

    Which is not much time considering the value of the treasure, seeing people would wait hundreds of years for it.

    Still, seeing the current conditions, I hope it will be faster, but I am seeing no option for that. So, unless I find a treasure that could expedite the process, I will have to wait for at least twenty months to harvest the fruits.

    It is still five-time less than the timeline that Grand Commander had hoped. In her letter, she said she would expect the essence fruits by eight to ten years, which is a lot of time and no pressure on me to harvest these fruits quickly.

    I watched the fruit for a minute before I walked out; there was not going to be any big change for days or even months; I should just leave the tree alone in its ce.

    Now that the tree is dealt with, it is time to practice my art.

    Tomorrow, we are going to take our forces to the Grimm fort, and the battle will be intense. There is a 90% chance we Masters will have to participate in the battle, and I would be especially targeted by Master and Grandmaster, so it is imperative that I advance my strength to increase my survivability.

    Burn!

    Taking a breath, I gathered a humongous amount of resources and threw them all into the forge. Just as I did, the me erupted in the furnace, and all the runes began to light up across the forge.

    TING Ting ting

    The runes had lighted up the forge, as they did, the humanoids began to move toward the weapon rack and picked up the weapon beforeing at the gigantic phantom and started hammering it in a rhythm.

    The immense pain had hit me, and I closed my eyes to bear as purple forge formed around me and grey smoke of impurities began toe out my body.

    The gigantic phantom of mine is still a grey color, but after a 20% refinement of the first stage, it had be quite lighter. If I am not wrong, then by the time refinement of 1st stage reaches 100%, the phantom will bepletely transparent.

    I am very excited to reach that stage; it is not only due to an advancement point of view but also a medical point of view.

    This phantom is aplete replica of mine; I could see each vein and artery in such detail that is impossible outside. Once everything has be transparent, I will be see everything; it will help me understand my body clearly and will also help me in bing a better healer.

    TING Ting ting

    The hammers strike across my body and soul in a rhythm and release waves of energy which would sh against tens of waves inside and outside of the body and create a resonance of the purification that would reinforce my strength into my body but would also remove the impurities that are present.

    The level of impurities my body contains is really shocking; I used to consider my body pure since I regrly used various methods and resources to cleanse my body, but it seemed like I was not very thorough at it.

    Now, the art is not removing the impurities off my body but also reinforcing my strength which gave me an immense boost in every aspect and internal energy.

    I had got barely any chance to do detailed research on it, but what I have observed so far, the internal energy is beyond amazing. There are many things it could, though it is not all versatile; it is moldable enough to help in numerous things.

    TING Ting ting

    Finally, the hammering began to slow down and with it the pain, and a couple of secondster, the hammering stopped as the humanoids ced the weapons back on the rack and runes on them dimmed till they had disappeared.

    "25%," I said with a sigh; I have progressed 5% more in the 1st stage. I had more than enough resources to practice for another 5% progress, but I did not.

    Tomorrow is a big battle, and I need to be fully under the control of my strength. Last time, I was lucky enough that my enemies were not skillful enough or powerful enough to take advantage of my weakness, but this time they would not make the same mistake.

    So, I, too, have to be intelligent and not give in to the temptation of greater strength, which could not be controlled by me properly.

    I opened my eyes and took a deep breath, and carefully felt my strength of mine. Unlike the normal advancement, there is no rush of power or feeling of invisibility; there is not even a feeling of advancement of strength if one looks normally.

    To sense it, I have to go deeper inside me or just move my hand, and I will immediately sense the huge increase in strength I just received.

 Chapter 2103 - Rapid Deployments

    <h4>Chapter 2103 - Rapid Deployments</h4>

    "Be careful you all, especially you Dexter; the Grimmmander is grudgeful; he would have made the preparations to fight with you already," General warned as we move behind the army in the invisible weave that he weaved.

    The army of ten million is moving in precision and order, led by Ida, the elite with textbook fighting style.

    She led the hundred unranked tyrants behind her; many of them are holding various artifacts and devices to detect the invisible mines in the ground and air.

    Nearly all of them had already been detected by the General, and he destroyed them; the devices and artifacts the Tyrants are holding are just precautions unless General had missed. A well-ced mine could bring huge destruction when it is activated at the right time.

    The pace of the army is neither slow nor fast, but it only took it ten minutes to reach in front of the fort of Grimm Monsters, which is nearly eight times the size of us and so magnificent that one couldn''t help but feel the awe for it.

    When ardon has be a strategic area, we have just made the heavy modification to it while the Grimm Monsters have built the entirely new one. It may look more magnificent than ours, but its defensive and offensive properties, only slightly better than our fort.

    Still, breaching it would be extremely difficult for someone with Master ss power like me; even Grandmaster would have to try hard for quite a while before they could breach it.

    "Attack!" "Attack!"

    The armies had just appeared in front of each other when Ida attacked without any fanfare, and the whole army moved behind her.

    This time her opponents are two elite Grimm Monsters; usually, two or three against our one, and we could send a human elite to help Ida, but it seemed like General had no intention, and I couldn''t help but agree more.

    Ida is one of the most gifted people in the fort, and the General wants to forge her in fire; and what better way to do that than make her fight in a battle where she has to snatch every breath of her from her enemies.

    It is a risky move, and she could lose a life, and he might not be able to save her; seeing Grimm Grandmaster would surely interfere, but it is a risk he chooses to take.

    In the war, there is no time to carefully groom the people; even the most talented people would have walked through the blood and fire if they wanted to make the great advancement. Thankfully, Ida has made advancements in these past four days, reaching the peak of Elite ss.

    With the four Grimm Monsters of the same level, she is in theplete defensive position, but she is not getting overwhelmed by them.

    "All Elites go!"

    General said softly, surprising us masters greatly; barely a minute had passed when the General had ordered all the elites in the battlefield.

    Usually, themanders of the battle wait for at least ten minutes and ess the battle before releasing more forces into the battle, but it seemed like the General was no mood to follow the convection and ordered all the elites into battle, leaving behind none.

    A very risky decision that could bite us back if Grimm Monsters released more elites than we could handle.

    All thirty-six elite tyrant powerhouses walked flew out of the invisible veil, and just as they did, seventy-five Grimm elites appeared in the sky, and secondter, both groups began to fight intensely.

    Thirteen seconds after the elites have released, the first Tyrant died. It is a human unracked tyrant, directly sted into pulp by the Apeman he was fighting. He died a swift death, barely registering any pain before exploding into the pulp.

    The effect of the death appeared in war below immediately, the Grimm Monsters begin to take an edge, killing hundreds of humans by second.

    It is an unbearable sight to watch, but I did and tried to carve each dying face in my memory, so when I fight, I will bring out all the rage I am feeling by each of their death, and I will get the chance soon.

    Half a minute had passed since the first human''s Tyrant had died when a Grimm Elite killed, the saber of human had directly pierced into its heart and burned it into ashes, not giving it a chance to put up its final defense.

    In the next four minutes, five more Grimm tyrants have killed, four unraked and one ranked while on our sides, we also lost an unranked tyrant.

    "All the leaders, go!"

    Only seven minutes had passed when General surprised us with another move, ordering all the leaders into the fight, bringing worried expressions on all us Masters faces as we saw the fourteen leaders flying into the battle.

    It seemed like General was preparing for an all-out battle, and this was a bad thing; we did not have enough intel on the enemy tounch the all-out attack. For all we know, there might be two Grandmasters hiding inside the fort.

    "General," I said, conveying my doubts in a single word; the serious expressions on the general face eased a little as he looked at all the masters. "Don''t worry, I will notunch an all-out attack unless I am very sure of it," He said to us, but I am not feeling assured of it.

    Regretfully, I could not do anything about it, the General ismander of the fort ardon, and even I do not have the authority or power to stop him. The only thing I could do was decline to follow his order, which I could not in current circumstances.

    Hun!

    I was just mulling over his decision when the Grimm Monsters did something strange that not only surprised us masters but also the General.

    They have sent out the Masters; it is an extremely dramatic action from Grimm Commander, but it looks like it got provoked by the actions of our General.. The only question I did not understand was why their numbers were so low.

 Chapter 2104 - Violet Vidette

    <h4>Chapter 2104 - Violet Vidette</h4>

    There are only five Masters from the Grimm Monsters, two less than thest time, which is quite strange as I would have expected they would send more after what I had donest time.

    "Be careful; something is not right," General advised as we five masters begin to move. We nodded and moved toward the five Grimm Masters.

    As we did, another strange thing had happened, of the five Grimm Monsters, two had gone toward the victor while the two had gone to ma, and thest one had gone to Hans. There were no Grimm Monsters for me.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but be extremely alert and activate all my defenses; there is a high chance that Grimm Grandmaster itself might attack me.

    I am not the only one sense that, as I could feel, the soul sense of the General is strengthened around me.

    "Hehe, so you are human I am ordered to kill," A booming voice rang out, cutting through the deafening sh of the millions of weapons, and Grimm Monster appeared out of invisibility; seeing it, my eyes couldn''t help but pop out in shock.

    Not only me but every Master and Grandmaster and leader who knew what it is shocked seeing it appeared.

    "I did not think that to deal with me, the Grimms would finally bring out the Violet Vidette in war," I said as I controlled the shock in my heart.

    In front of me is a Vidette, one of Grimm Monsters'' most terrifying cards that every human powerhouse fear. The Violet Videttes are the lowest level videttes of the three but still terrifying, each one of them just a step away from Grandmaster.

    Forget their strength; these bastards have the phenomenal defense; they are said to be indestructible to anyone below that of the Grandmaster. There have been very few Master throughout history that has been able to destroy Violet Videttes.

    The Grimm Monsters are said to be against nature, but these Videttes are even more. There are created through a ritual that only one in a hundred can survive after consuming the life force of ny-nine others and drinking an alchemical solution that will increase their strength tremendously for the onest time.

    From there, they could never be able to increase their strength again, even for a one-bit, but many Grimm Monsters did not mind that, seeing how hard it is to advance and how the alchemical solution they drink make them age slower and nearly indestructible anyone below the Grandmaster.

    This is the first vidette that appeared in war; till now, no vidette of any grade had appeared in the war; I would be the first person to fight a vidette in this century. As these weapons of Grimm Monsters onlye out in the war.

    ''Dexter,e back; you are no match for this violet vidette,'' General''s voice rang out in my mind, ''I will be fighting it, General,'' I said.

    ''Don''t be a fool Dexter, you will notst in front of it even a minute; you have no idea what kind of terror they are,'' General said with a firmer voice than before.

    ''Don''t worry about me, General; I have a legacy artifact that will not let me die,'' I said. I could directly reject his order, but that would be too impolite, not to mention I do not think I will be able to leave the battle even if I want to.

    I could see Grimm Grandmaster soul sense tightening around me. It will not let me leave, and if General tries to help me, it will stop General.

    ''Be careful and keep that legacy artifact in your hand; you are going to need it soon,'' General said with a sigh.

    With no obstacle from the General, my rapier appeared in my hand as I waited for the violet vidette who was walking toward me with a rxed face.

    The violet vidette is a Rhinoman, which is holding a simple saber unlike the normal Grimm Monsters or humans; it is not wearing inheritance or bloodline armor, and its whole body is violet in color, and it looks like it is made of y.

    It is a side effect of the alchemical solution they drink during the ritual; it changes them from their very soul, destroys their inheritance, and seals their bloodline, leaving only the power of the vidette.

    "I am surprised that you did not run away?" It asked as it stopped a hundred meters in front of me, "Why should I run away? You are not a Grandmaster," I asked back.

    "Hehe, I like your confidence; I hope you willst for at least a minute; otherwise, it would be no fun," It said and walked toward me, not walked but came at an extremely fast speed, but its movements are so smooth that it felt like walking in front of me.

    ''First Boost+Second Boost''

    I immediately activated both boosts to their full power and, feeling the rush of power that would kill the Bearman I had fought on the battlefieldst time, instantly, but in its eyes, all I saw wasugh, there is no surprise or rm, just mirth.

    CLANG!

    My sword had just reached halfway when a giant saber fell on my rapier with such power that I could not imagine possible with such a casual move.

    Puh!

    The shock of the attack was strong enough that it made me vomit the blood instantly while I shot back like a rocket as strange vtile energy crashed into my armor.

    ''Such strength,'' I said in horror as I tried to stabilize myself in the air. I had read about the vedette detailedly as I knew at some instance in the war, I woulde across them and knew they would be strong opponents but had not expected they would be this strong; this strength is on apletely different level.

    Just a casual attack from it instantly made the thoughts of me defeating it disappear, and thoughts of surviving appeared in my mind.

 Chapter 2105 - Videttes Might I

    <h4>Chapter 2105 - Vidette''s Might I</h4>

    The violet energy is at the same level as its physical strength; it crashed against my armor, and I felt like thousands of cannonballs were striking against me. The energy attack was so powerful that it shook my armor.

    Thankfully, my defense is no joke, especially against the energy. My strings still contained the most power of my Inheritance than any other move, and they did not block the energy; instead, my armor opened its gates and let mee inside, and as it did, thousands of formations lit up across the thousands of strings of my armor.

    The violet energy was very dense and hard to separate, but as the formations lit up, it tore it into thousands of pieces and began to grind it its viciousness away.

    Hun!

    A momentter, a huge amount of heavy energy went to my runes and was about to get refined into the raw energy like any other energy when the energy felt a suction from the core and went to the core.

    It is not my core that sucks the energy but the thing inside it, to be specific the mysterious seed which Grand Lord had given me; it is taking the energies. It couldn''t help but make me surprised that I wanted to analyze it further; unfortunately, I could not; I have a dangerous enemy to survive from.

    It came at me again while I was still flying back uncontrobly, it was walking casually, but its speed was tremendous that it appeared beside me in a moment.

    "You took the attack better than I had imagined," It said and attacked me again with the same casualness, but I could see this attack was stronger.

    ''Third Boost!''

    I activated the move without waiting and moved my sword with all my strength to counter its all-powerful casual-looking attack.

    CLANNG!

    Puh Puh Puh

    Its huge saber fell on my rapier again, and a massive force struck me that it immediately ruptured my internal organs and made me vomit blood repeatedly as they flew back at even greater speed, fighting against the momentum that had struck me.

    The third boost is the most powerful offensive in my arsenal, but it seemed like it barely did anything, but I wish I could say the result is surprising. Even if I had hoped for the best, I had known this would happen, seeing who my enemy is.

    The power of Violet Vidette is extreme, and it is not even serious while fighting me, and I already reached this state; I wonder what my state would be if it got serious, and it will soon, and I don''t know whether I would be able to survive or not.

    The battle had taken a turn for the worse, but all things are not lost; I have some trump cards that give me some confidence to survive it.

    I had just stopped vomiting when I saw iting toward me, walking casually. The finesse of this level is very hard to acquire, and these Vidette bastards are famous for it.

    After going through the vidette ritual, all the paths of their progress cut off, leaving them with only one thing they could focus on, and that is refining theirbat skills. They refine it from every angle, from control to skill; they fitness it to such degree that it almost became art.

    I don''t know how powerful this bastard is, but I know that even with my abilities and trump card, it held the true possibility of killing me.

    I do not want to die, at least when I have seen the path of progress clearly like never before. I have art, help from Pyramid, and most supremes who are willing to let me browse their secrete libraries and mentees from which I could get required data and perform my experiments.

    Things have never been this simple for me, and if I had met this bastard a monthter, I would not be in such a Grimm stage. Still, I will try for my every breath to survive, I just need to survive this battle, and I will make sure when I meet next time, it will not be able to dominate me at such ease.

    "Two moves, let me see if you are able to survive the third," The Violet Vidette said and attacked.

    This time, the attack did note from the front but from the behind; I activated a couple of formations inside my armor. As the formation activated, I spun; the spin was powerful, seeing I activating again the momentum, which is too powerful to manage.

    The harsh ride did its job, and I moved my rapier with all the momentum it had given me, the power of attack so high that it would have cleanly cut any enemy I had fought before this violet vidette.

    CLANNG!

    "Ahhhhh!"

    Its saber shed against my sword with more power than before, and just as I did, I let out a scream, and opposite momentums crashed into my body, injuring me severely in an instant while sending me flying in the opposite direction, vomiting blood which is filled with bits and pieces of my internal organs.

    It might seem long, but it had been less than five seconds since the battle had begun, and I had already been severely injured.

    I could feel the soul sense of general tightening around me, ready to save me at a moment''s notice, but Grimm Grandmaster also has strengthened its soul sense, and I am sure it will try its hard for me not to get rescued and even kill me if it gets the chance.

    I could not expect any help from the general; I would have to survive this Violet Vidette on my own, and it seemed like it was time for me to use that thing.

    It will be my first time using it on such a scale; I had used it once but a very faint amount of it, not on the scale I am nning to use now.

 Chapter 2106 - Videttes Might II

    <h4>Chapter 2106 - Vidette''s Might II</h4>

    I called the internal energy inside me and spread into my whole body, not only my body but also began to spread into every part of my armor.

    I did not feel any burst of strength or anything; the only thing I felt was a warm heat spreading into my body and soul. It is aforting feeling that immediately made me feel that I could survive this crisis.

    ''Crown of Roses!''

    I said inside me, the internal energy is not enough; I need something more. It is increasing power with each attack, and it is bing hard to see its movements, ''the crown of roses would help me greatly in that.

    As I had activated the move, the silvery lines appeared on my grey armor while the huge amount of data started toe at me. I felt an excruciating attack as I looked at the Rhinoman Vedetteing at me casual pace and was shocked by things I saw in its movements.

    The crown of roses increases my senses exponentially and lets me see and process the data which my eyes and mind would usually avoid.

    "Three attacks, you should feel proud of yourself, human, even in my race, there are many Masters who were able to survive three attacks of mine," It saidzily as its swung its saber at me.

    Seeing its attacks, my eyes couldn''t help but widen; this is no simple attack like the previous three; there is immenseplexity involved in it. It is a good thing I had activated the ''Crown of Roses''; otherwise, I would have not been able to defend against this attack, and the consequences of it would have been dire.

    I moved my rapier ording to the saber, and for the first time since the battle had begun, I saw the small hint of surprise in its eyes; it onlysted for a fraction of seconds before it disappeared.

    The vidette did not seem to be happy me resolving theplexity of the move and made it even moreplicated, and I felt headache rise with a huge amount of data came at me, but I processed it immediately and saw the path of its saber and moved my rapier ording to it.

    While it may be powerful and it is still not a Grandmaster and till it is not Grandmaster, my ''Crown of Roses'' will see through every move it will attack me.

    I may not have the raw power at it yet, but I still have some skills that will help me survive it, and one day, I will kill it and study it. I have been extremely curious about it, and I could not have it, especially since that seed sucking up every speck of the seed came at me.

    CLANNNG!

    Finally, our weapons shed again, and I felt my sword shing against the vengeful tsunami, but unlike before when I felt like a dry twig in front of me, this time I felt like I am green twig which is more flexible with vitality strong enough to wither any tide.

    I shot back once again, but this time, I did not vomit at blood or feel tears across my internal organs. Though they have felt a shock, with the protection of the internal energy, they were able to bear it without any problem, and it had surprised Grimm vidette as a casual mask slipped from its face, and a hint of anger appeared on it.

    "It looks like you have been hiding some strength, human," It said and came at me, and this time, there was no casual smile on its face or casualness in its movements. It came at me with purpose, and that purpose was to kill me.

    In less than a second, it appeared behind and attacked with burning strength. I, too, activated a couple of formations and spun back before swinging my rapier with all the momentum and force of the internal energy.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, creating a shockwave that even shook victor and Grimm Monsters he was fighting at a distance, but the one who was most shocked was Grimm Monster.

    Step Step Step

    For the first time since our battle had begun, I had not flown away like a rocket, but still, the attack was powerful enough to send taking the steps back uncontrobly.

    "You dogs of the secret legion are really something," It said while looking at me in the eyes.

    It would have been even more shocked if I had attacked it with internal energy, but I am not an idiot. The current internal energy I have is not enough to harm it, so I only used it to strengthen me and boost my move, not send it out as an attack as inheritance energy.

    "Surprised, right?" I asked back with a smile. Though I should have held myself back, I just couldn''t hold back the snark reply.

    "Yes, I am surprised, but I won''t be any longer," It said with a sigh before appearing directly in front of me like a blur and shing its saber at me.

    The attack of it so fast that even with ''crown of roses'' aiding me, I was barely able to see it but still, I got the indication and used all the power of three boosts and all the internal energy circting inside as I moved my sword defensively.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, and I was barely able to stop myself from flying away as the powerful force of its attack had crashed on me. It is more than I had expected, and more ising, as I saw the Grimm Monsterunching another attack right after finishing first.

    I should have kept my mouth shut, it seemed like my words had angered it, and now, it wants to kill me sooner rather thanter.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Another attack came, and this one was more powerful than before, and I was barely finished reeling from it hadunched another one who finally broke the grip my feet had in the air and sent me flying like a rocket, and the Grimm bastard is not satisfied with it as right next moment, it appeared next to me andunch another attack, so powerful that I had felt shudder running through me.

 Chapter 2107 - Shields Of Roses

    <h4>Chapter 2107 - Shields Of Roses</h4>

    CLANNNG

    Puh Puh Puh

    I was barely able to defend myself before being sent back, vomiting heavily. I thought the internal energy would give me some respite, but it did not seem to be the case.

    Before the battle began, I had never thought I would end up in such a wretched state. Though I had never doubted there might be more powerful masters than me, I never had throught any of them would be able to bring me down in such way.

    I have to do something; I would not survive if things went on like this. It seemed like I had to use my defensive method; it would be my first time using it.

    I had changed my defensive method; I hadpletely scrapped the previous one and invented a new one based on different forms; this defensive method used my strength to a much better degree and gave me far greater defensive power than my previous defensive method.

    ''Shields of Roses.''

    I said, and nine thick grey lines came out of me and formed twelve grey shiels around like a globe with me as its center.

    These shields are capable of blocking the attacks from any direction and are connected to each other and me. They are made of my strings and weaved from designs I have seen in the Grandmasters books, and their defense is much moreplete than the normal defensive methods.

    The Grimm Monster remained unfazed seeing the shields appearing in front of me; its lips even quirked as itunched the devastating attack on my shield.

    CLANNNG!

    His saber shed on my sword, and it felt like a colossal hammer crashed on the mountain. The power was earthshaking, and the attacked shield lighted up like a sun before radiance had spread into the other shields and all of them lighted up like a sun.

    As it happened, the defenseless formed around me like foam, and a couple of formations inside me lit, and next second, the uncontroble momentum through which I had been flying back started to slow down till I stopped on my spot.

    For the first since the battle had begun, I did not feel like the tidal wave crashing on me. My shield had taken the full force of the attack, not letting me feel even a single shake; it had surprised me as I had not thought the shields would work so well.

    I am not the only one who is surprised, the Violet Vidette is also surprised, but my surprise made me feel pleasant; this one has gotten me angry.

    "You are full of surprises, human," the Grimm Vidette said and came at me.

    It tried to breach through my shields but was unsessful as they have covered me from all directions. There is no way to breach the shields even of a person as powerful as the shield; it will have to destroy them toe at me.

    Once they do, it is game over for me; using the shields reduces my defenses by 75%, as more than half of these shields are made from the strings my armor. So, defensive skill is only used when I have no other choice, like now.

    Its failure of passing through the shields seemed to have made the Grimm Monsters even angrier as I could feel the air around it vibrating.

    I thought it would attack me directly, but no, it did not; instead, it disappeared from its spot and appeared above me before shing its saber at me.

    It still wants to attack me directly, but I am not going to let that happen. My senses have captured its attacks, and I begin to move my shields. It did not matter how muchplicated its moves were; I was going to defend against it.

    CLANNNG!

    Its saber shed against my shield, and it again lit up like a sun before transferring the power across the shields as they lip up like sun before started absorbing it rapidly and strengthening themselves for the next attack.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The Grimm Monsters'' eyes zed in violet light, and it attacked again this time; it did not move from its spot and just brought down its saber down on my shields, and when it did not affect the shield, it attacked again and then again.

    Each failure began to make it even angrier, and it used even more power to attack my shields, but on the outside, there seemed to be no effect on it.

    There is an effect; it is affecting the shields heavily, but my shields were able to hold on for now. They won''t be for much longer if this bastard continues to increase the power of its attacks in such a way.

    After more than twenty consecutive attacks on the single shield, it had finally stopped and looked at me. "I have fought with few masters of secret legion before and even manage to kill one, but not a single one of them was able to defend against my power such as you, most of them would run like dogs when they see me," it said.

    This time, I did not say anything, just thought what it would do if it came to know that I am an Elite, not a Master as I am showing.

    "Your defensive method has intrigued me but also made me quite angry, and it is time for me to get serious about destroying it and also destroying you with it," It said, and its y like body shone gently, and as it did, even space around itself have vibrated.

    CLLANNNG!

    I was just watching it when I felt a powerful attack crashing on my shield; the attack was so fast that I did not even have a moment to react, and for the first time since I had brought out my shields, I have felt the effects of attacks.

    Though the effects are not strong, they are going to be strong, and I will have to be prepared to deal with it.

 Chapter 2108 - Blood Burn

    <h4>Chapter 2108 - Blood Burn</h4>

    CLLANNNG!

    Step Step

    Another rapid attack fell on me, and this shook not only my shields but also my body and forced me to take two steps back.

    A small smile formed on the Grimm Monsters'' face seeing that, and it attacked again with much greater power. My eyes couldn''t help but be serious, and I poured all the internal energy I had into the shields, leaving not a speck behind.

    Till now, I had not supplied the shields with the internal energy. I wanted to hold it off as much as possible, but now seeing the power of the attack, I could not anymore.

    CLLANNNG!

    The attacknded on the shield and created a huge shockwave while my glowed brightly but nothing like the sun they had used to shine up before; a smile appeared on my face seeing that, but soon my expressions turned somber when I looked at the expressions appeared on the face of the Grimm Monster.

    "You have a lot of tricks, don''t you human? Every time, when I think I got you, you pulled out some trick," It said with a serene voice that had no hint of any other emotions but shook my whole body for some reason.

    "I also have some tricks." It said with the faint maniacalughter on his face, "These tricks are the reason why you humans tuck their tails and run away whenever you see them," It said, and for the first time, aura sted off its body.

    Bang!

    A rumbling bang rang out as a powerful aura sted of it; it was so powerful it had created a shockwave that would heavily injure even a master.

    "I hope you have some tricks to survive this human; otherwise, I would be really disappointed," It said maniacally before swinging its saber down.

    Sensing the frightening power from its attack, a horror couldn''t help but appear on my face. As the Grimm bastard had said, this is the true power of Vidette that everyone feared, and it horrifying that even a memo I had received beforeing here said that if Ie across the Vidette, I should run.

    CLLANNNNG!

    Puh Puh Puh

    Before I could do anything against theing attack, its saber crashed against my shield, lighting them like the sun in an instant, but under the blinding light, I began to stumble back while vomiting blood which is filled with pieces of my internal organs and even bones.

    I had healed my injuries but got injured again very seriously, a couple more of such injured, and I would be finished; I could not let that happen.

    "Good you survived; I feared you would be sted into pieces by a single attack," The Vidette Grimm said before bringing down its saber said.

    ''It seemed like it is finally a time to use that,'' I said to myself with gritted teeth and finally activated thest move I had, thest trump card of mine.

    ''Forth Boost!''

    I said, and hundreds of formations lit up inside me, which started to burn my essence, and instantly I felt like I had be a god. I am feeling so much strength I had never felt before, and it made me feel invincible, and I would be invincible in a master ss if I had not been fighting these unnatural viddets.

    I controlled the high I was feeling; acting on it would kill me instantly; instead, I diverted a faint trickle of my burning essence into my shields.

    It had been barely five minutes since we began fighting, and I had tost long, more than an hour-long if I wanted to survive. Grandmaster would not be able to call the retreat or save me before the battle had been fought for at least an hour.

    CLLANNNNG!

    The attacknded on my shield, but to the utter shock of the Grimm Monster, my shield barely even reacted. They glowed faintly; even one was not looking carefully, they would not even see it glowing and shocked the hell out of the Grimm Vidette.

    While it gotten shocked, I am not. The art, if it had affected anything in my body most, then it would be my life force.

    The convergence of waves that art hammers release affects my lifeforce the most, half of the grey smoke impurities that came out of me is from my lifeforce.

    The purification had brought the tremendous change in it, that for the first time when I burned my blood as an experiment, I was shocked out of my mind. The power was so immense, and this power will give me a chance to survive this Grimm Vidette.

    "So, full of tricks!" The Grimm Vidette spat and attacked me again with even greater power than before, but this time, I am not as afraid as I should have been. I even reduced the faint stream of burning essence by half, so I would be able tost longer.

    Burning essence is extremely dangerous, and if I go beyond the limit, I will be hurting my foundation, which will adversely affect my future practice. So, the less life essence I use in fighting this bastard, the better it would be for me.

    CLLANNNNG CLLANNNNG CLLANNNNG!

    Another attack fell on my shield, barely lighting it brighter than before, and that seemed to anger the bastards even more as it attacked again and again with greater and greater power.

    Time passed by, and its attacks got stronger and stronger than each minute; I would have to increase the quantity of my life force by little. It is worrying me seeing how rapidly I am burning up my essence, but I have no other choice.

    This bastard is extremely powerful, so powerful that barely any masters are a match of it, and I would not have been if I did not have such powerful, pure life essence.

    If I continued burning my essence at such speed, I would notst much longer.. ording to my calctions, I barely have two hours before I burn up a safe level of my life essence, and burning more after that would damage my very foundation.

 Chapter 2109 - [Bonus ] Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 2109 - [Bonus ] Retreat</h4>

    "Die, you fucking bastard, die!"

    The Grimm Vidette shouted and attacked again before attacking the different shield and then another one; anyone below the Grandmaster watching this battle would see tens of Grimm Vidette attacking every shield with earthshaking power.

    It is just an illusion created by its great speed; even I have to use the full power of ''Crown of Roses'' to track it, which is giving me a colossal headache.

    The Grimm Vidette went mad quite some time ago and now using a colossal amount of power to attack me, but every attack of it failed to shake me.

    It had been one and half hours since we were fighting, and I was in deep trouble; it had seemed to have reached its limit of power, but so am I.

    I am releasing a huge stream of burning life essence into the shield every second and could only support myself for eleven minutes before things get dangerous for me while it could go hours using the colossal strength it is using.

    Its strength is shocking and had brought me to my knees, and if General did not do something very soon, I will

    Twenty minutes ago, I had already informed the General of my condition as he could create a strategy with ample time; I do not want to run away as it would be bad. The bastard would massacre the entire army, and with its strength, it would not take it long to do that.

    All my hopes are on the general now because I could not retreat without his help, even if I could, I would not do it. My running way would put the whole army in danger, and I would rather damage my foundation than let it happen.

    "Retreat!"

    I thought that when General''s call of retreat rang out, bringing the smile on my face, but the next second that smile on my face froze.

    "Humph! You bastards could forget about retreating today!" Another deep voice rang out, and the powerful aura of Grandmaster spread across the battlefield, and to counter it, General had also released his aura, and both of their auras began to fight invisibly.

    "Hreu, forget him. Massacre the whole army," Commanded the voice, obviouslymanding the Violet Vidette, which had stopped attacking my shields after hearing themand.

    "dly,mander," Violet Vidette said as it looked at looked all the humans who had the horror on their faces and were literally shaking in fear under its gaze.

    I could sense the intentions of General through his aura and soul sense as it moved toward the Grimm Vidette, but the Grimm Grandmaster also moved at the same time, stopping the advance to general toward the vidette.

    "Human, we will finish our fight after I massacred these pests," The Violet Vedette said to me and was about to leave when something extremely strange happened, which shocked it and all those watching, including the Grandmasters.

    "Leave? You will have to ask me first to do that," I said, and my shield sphere unraveled at great speed like a rubber toy; they went from covering me to covering Grimm Vidette in a fraction of a second.

    The shock of the vidette''s face disappeared, and a smile appeared as it looked at me calmly, "Do you think these little shields of yours will be able to stop me?" It asked.

    "Try them," I said back with confidence that I did not have my heart.

    "You overestimate your capabilities human, it would not take me even a second to break these little shields of yours," It said andunched a powerful attack, slightly more power than the most powerful attack he used on me.

    CLAANNNNG!

    Its sword shed again the shield in front of it, and to the utter shock of it, the shields did not even shake under its attack.

    The shields are not only for the defense but also for the capture, and once anyone gets captured in them, they will find it very hard to get wat from it. It is not a simple sphericle cage but also a domain that will strengthen the more it will attack it.

    CLAANNNNG CLAANNNNG CLAANNNNG!

    The first attack was just a beginning as it failed; it became angry and started tounch attack after attack as humans and Grimm Monsters watched.

    The battle had stopped the moment General had called for the retreat, and now both sides are watching it with bated breath, the humans especially. If this violet vidette got out, there is an extremely high chance that they all might get massacred.

    The Grimm Vidette continued tounch attack after attack, but there was no use; it was not able to even shake the shields.

    The Grimm Grandmaster moved its soul sense toward the cage of shields with intentions to destroy it, but this time, it was the General that stopped him from doing that.

    A minute passed by, and the Grimm Vidette still attacked crazily, not stopping even as pressure of domain was increasing on it.

    "Retreat!"

    The General called again, and there was no resistance; the army began to retreat. First, the ground army, then unranked tyrants, then elites, leaders before the Masters. Victor is also retreating with the other two Masters and army, and now only I remained on the battlefield while both Grandmasters are invisible.

    "The armies have retreated; let''s end the battle," I said to the attacking Grimm Vedette and began unraveling the shields, but instead of covering me, they formed a wall between Grimm Monsters and me.

    We both looked at each other before I started to fly back; it did not stop, just kept staring at me intensely.

    "I hope you have the courage to face me in the next battle, human." The Grimm Vidette said as I covered a kilometer of the distance between us.

    "We will meet in the next battle; keep no doubts about it," I said and continued retreating. Only after covering half a distance into the fort did I call back my shield and brough the burning stream of lifeforce to a minimum.

    Thank God the battle ended.. If the bastard had kept my attacking shield for a minute more, I would have begun damaging my foundation.

 Chapter 2110 - Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 2110 - Weakness</h4>

    "The secret legion really lives up to being a right hand of Warmander," General said as we reached near the fort. All our forces, including the masters, have retreated inside the fort, leaving only two of us outside.

    "That Vidette was extremely powerful, but you have contended against it. If not for you, I would have had a hard time stopping it with that bastard breathing down my neck," The General said as he looked back toward the Grimm fort.

    "It was not easy General, I had paid a huge price for that," I said, and General is not surprised to hear that. "Are you injured? The energy of the Vidette is extremely dangerous?" General asked with worry shing in his eyes, "No, I have dealt with the energy, but I have suffered some injuries for will have to recuperate," I said without going into much detail.

    "Good, for the next few days, I want to you do focus on recovery; I want you to be at your best at the next battle," General said; I nodded thankfully.

    p p p

    As we entered themand center, I was greeted with huge apuse, but I did not stay even a second to enjoy it. I nodded at people apuding me before walking into the teleportation formation.

    No one questioned me leaving early; they also understood I had fought an extremely hard battle and needed to recuperate.

    thud

    The next second, I appeared in my quarters and immediately stopped the essence burning as I did; I felt a weakness like never before and copsed on the floor.

    My armor disappeared from my body, and thin, I with a faintly sicklyplexiony motionless on the floor, not having the energy to even twitch my finger.

    Iid motionless for about an hour before a formation sheet with formation appeared below me, and the next second, twelve things appeared. They are from fruits to essences to the blood crystal; the resources are precious enough to even catch the envy of the grandmasters.

    Buzz!

    I activated the formation andy motionless as I let the formation do its job. Before leaving the Pyramid, I had expected, I mighte across such circumstances and prepare beforehand; the only regret is that I only have one set of them.

    Before the next battle, I will have to procure one set. If I havee across the Voilet Vidette again, I might have to burn my blood again, and these resources woulde in handy.

    These precious resources would help me recover my life essence faster, though I will still have to rest and refrain from doing any heavy battle. I think I will manage that; it won''t take me long to recover to my peak, and when I do, I will practice my art immediately.

    For the next battle, I will need to be strong, strong enough to not fall into reach the state I am in right now. As for defeating the Vidette, I did not even think about it. The Vidette is more famous for its defensive power than its offensive one. It is extremely hard to breach their defense; I need to be a lot, a lot stronger before I could even think about it.

    I took a deep breath and shook those thoughts of battle; currently, I should be focusing more on my recovery rather than the battle I will fight in a few days.

    This recovery formation is extremely slow; I had designed it to be slow, it will take six hours for those recovery resources to merge into me, and thankfully, I do not need to be awake for it; I could sleep while the resources fused in me.

    I did just that, and due to my extreme weakness, I fell into sleep in a couple of seconds.

    When I woke up, the formation had turned off long ago, and the only proof of those precious resources that remained on me was their husk.

    When I looked at the holowatch, I found out I had slept for nine hours and was still feeling quite weak, but this weakness is manageable.

    I slowly got up and walked into the bathroom of my room, where I showered for half an hour before walking out. My skin looked a lot better than before, though it still held a faint sickly shade in it, which should disappear by tomorrow.

    After wearing a new set of clothes, I went to the kitchen and began cooking dinner, I am feeling famished, and if not for those two picky eaters, I would have heated the food I had on me and eaten that up.

    It took me one and half hours to cook the dinner, a little more than usual, butteness was not due to my weakness, but due to the recipes I had cooked. These recipes I have never cooked outside; these are recovery recipes specially made to help one recover from the weakness.

    Before, I had nned to make a quick meal, but after thinking for a second, I decided to make these recipes which are very high level.

    ording to what the phantom inside the tome said, the recipe activates certain hormones and energies in the body that will help one recover quickly with regr consumption of this food. I had tasted in tome but did not feel any different eating it, like because there was no weakness in my body, but this time it might be different though.

    A minuteter, I set up the tes, and we began to eat.

    Hun!

    As I took the first bite and it melted into energy in my stomach which had spread through my whole body. I felt the change that is described by the man in the tome, the change is very minute, but I am very sensitive about my body and sense it.

    It seemed like these dishes were really good, and if I continued to consume them, I might be able to recover a little sooner than I would expect, and that would be great news.

 Chapter 2111 - Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 2111 - Recovery</h4>

    I slept for another ten hours and woke up in the morning; there was barely any weakness in my body. I am far from being recovered but doing much better than I had expected.

    The resources I had consumed yesterday are rapidly filling up my drained life essence, and the food I had eaten yesterday is also fastening up the process.

    After getting out of bed, I freshened up and showered before going to the kitchen and started to make another energizing meal. It took me about the same time as yesterday, and I ate with Ashlyn and Nero before falling down on the bed to sleep.

    The rest is necessary for my recovery; even if there were hundreds more things I had to do, I decided to sleep. I could do those things when I had recovered fully.

    The day had passed, and evening hade; I woke up feeling much better more recovered. Again, I cooked myself a meal and read the information the General sent me and replied to his main before again sleeping; this time, it took me nearly an hour to sleep.

    When I woke up the next day, there was no weakness in me, and my life-essence had also recovered by 75, which is a little surprising as I had not thought, I would be able to recover more than 60% by third means by the third day.

    It seemed like I would be able to recover fully by night,pletely prepared if Grimm Monsters attacked tomorrow.

    With no intention to sleep, not that I would be able to sleep? I had slept so much that I didn''t know whether I would be able to do it and since I have no n to sleep for a day, I might as well make it productive.

    I tapped a few buttons on my holowatch and made some preparation before I stepped into the formation, and the next second, I appeared in the arena with all three of the mentees waiting for me.

    All three of them looked at me strangely; there is seemed to slight fear and reverence in their gazes aside from usual respect. It seemed like they had watched the battle; with the powers and artifacts they have, watching the battle from a distance is not a big deal for me.

    "Lord Dexter, your battle was amazing. It felt like I was watching the battle of Grandmasters," Ne said with eyes twinkling in reverence and fear. "There have always been extremly few people who could fight against vidette and survive in each war," Danielle said.

    "I have paid a huge price to survive the battle," I said; Danielle and Leonard did not seem surprised by that fact, but Ne did.

    "I am sure you will be able to defeat that violet horror soon, lord Dexter," Ne said little enthusiastically, much to the chagrin of Danielle and Leonard, who understood what videttes are.

    "Off course, I will kill it," I said with full confidence surprising the two.

    "You two go fight; I will teach Ne," I said to Leonard and Danielle as pink seeds seeped into them and turned to Ne.

    Hundreds of strings begin toe out of my hands, the coffin is a heavy move, but I could use it without impeding my recovery.

    "Today will be your first official lesson," I said, and Ne nodded like an excited chick. Saying she is excited would be an understatement; she is extremly excited that she is literally shaking in it. I hope I will leave up the excitement she has.

    "I will teach youprehensively, not just the healing aspect. Your Inheritance has a lot potential than you realize, and we will going to unearth that," I said to Ne, which somehow brought tears to her eyes.

    "We will start from the basic maniption of flesh. Let start the firstyer of skin¡­." I begin to instruct her. I had made her start from the basic maniption of the flesh. It is the first thing a fleshmancer should know and have precise control.

    Her control is good, but it is not good as I want it to be; it will be the first thing we are going to be focusing on in her training.

    Time passed as I continued to teach her while two fought; after their fight was over, both of them dipped into the solution. These new solutions are specially crafted for them; some of the ingredients had been refined by the grandmaster himself.

    After their dipping themselves into the pool, they fought again before dipping themselves into the pool before again fighting.

    Leonard, for the first time, activated his constitution three times within six hours; by the time his third fight ended, I had to use my string to put him into the solution while Danielle rested her back against the wall.

    Unlike Leonard, Danielle did not have need many solutions; the solution I am using on her mostly focus on enhancing minute constitution her art had given. The solution will not only enhance that constitution but also help her progress faster.

    Both of them are improving, especially Leonard. In just a few days, his constitution has gotten considerably stronger, providing him with a stronger boost. Danielle had sensed that too, and she was working extremely hard.

    A weekter, I will have to make arrangements to move them into the main forces. They need to fight more, not against each other but also against others; it will help them advance faster.

    Time passed, morning descended into the afternoon, and afternoon descended into the evening. I am still teaching Ne while also making a humanoid made of vines against Danielle and Leonard; both of them are fighting hard, especially Leonard, who is using the power of his constitution fifth time in a day, a thing he had never done before.

    Tring Tring

    "You are doing good; unlike the epidermis, the dermis require a more gentle hand and powerful control if you want to manipte it without damagi" I was advising Ne when my holowatch rang.. I was about to put into silence and continue instructing Ne when I saw who is calling me.

 Chapter 2112 - Mission I

    <h4>Chapter 2112 - Mission I</h4>

    The call is from Pyramid Council, from the office of Lord Whitman specifically. "Ne, you continue; I will take this call," I said walked away from her before creating a privacy screen.

    "Lord Whitman," I said as I epted the call and face of Lord Whitman had appeared in front of me. "Micheal, you have been allocated a mission. You will being back to Pyramid immediately," Lord Whitman said, surprising me greatly.

    "Lord Whitman, the conditions of fort Ardon are precarious. There is Violet Vidette; I have to remain here to hold it back," I said, informed.

    "I understand, but the mission we are sending you is also very important, more important than what you are doing in the Fort Ardon," He said, and the words of excuse I have in my mouth died down.

    "Thest battle had taken a lot of toll on me; I am not at my 100%," I informed, and he did not seem surprised hearing that. "In this mission, you will not have to fight; there will be other people for that," He said, greatly surprised me.

    "With need you for this mission because you are the only non-grandmaster Grandmaster ss runologist, and we need you to break some seriously powerful formations," He informed. Creating more questions than an answer for thising mission of mine.

    "Are Grandmasters not avable for this mission?" The mission seemed extremly important, and for such missions, they usually send grandmasters, even if we have very few of them.

    "Grandmasters could not go to that ce," He said simply. "Prepare yourself; you will being back to Pyramid in an hour, and if everything goes well, you should be back in the Fort Ardon in two days or even less," He said and cut the call.

    I sighed and walked toward Ne, "General had called me for an important business; I would be unavable for at least two days,"? I informed her. A disappointed expression couldn''t help but appear on Ne''s face hearing that.

    "Worked on what you have learned today and hear are the solutions; give it to them after they finished their fight," I said and handed her storage before walking toward the teleportation formation. I could see Ne wanted to say a thing, but she did not.

    A secondter, I walked into the teleportation formation, and a secondter, I appeared in my room. I changed into new clothes and waited; I was sure someone woulde soon.

    The mission seemed quite mysterious, and I would not have to fight. Seeing there are no Grandmasters, it would be fine if I fought too. I had recovered 85% of my strength already, and throughout the night, I will be able to recover the rest.

    I will refrain from fighting till I recover, but I find some delicious treat, I will fight. The purified bloodline essences are the best recovery medicine, and a single master would be more than enough to provide me with enough essence energy needed to recover fully.

    I did not have to wait for long, and about ten minutester, the teleportation formation lit up, and a person appeared. It is none other than General, and he seemed to be in a sour mood.

    "I am really angry right now at those bastards; they are calling you back just when we need you the most," General said as he invited me into the formation before starting adding the code, which is unknown to me. "I will try toe back as soon as possible," I said; there are the only words I could offer.

    "Do that otherwise; we would have to hide like a rat with our defenses active till we have you or someone who could hold off that bastard vidette in battle," He said.

    The next second, the formation activated, and soon we disappeared from my quarters and appeared in the hall, which had another teleportation formation but muchrger than what we had just used.

    "Best of luck, Dexter, and be careful, the missions in the war times are extremly dangerous," General said as he activated the big formation.

    I stepped into it and disappeared from the hall a secondter. I entered the spatial tunnel and remained there for a couple of seconds, walking out, and when I did, I found myself in Pyramid. The feeling of suppressive dangerousness and strong spatial boundaries could only be found in the Pyramid.

    "Lord Dexter, pleasee with me," said the woman who looked to be in her mid-thirties and is an Elite Tyrant. I nodded at her and followed her behind; ten minutester, I was in familiar toward, walking toward the familiar room.

    "Lord Dexter, Lord Whitman is waiting for you inside," She said as we reached the waiting room where I met Lord Whitman and Grandmaster Charlinest time.

    I nodded my thanks and walked inside; there I was. Lord Whitman is already sitting and is now looking at several files in front of him.

    "Grandmaster Micheal, wee back, and I have to say, you have given us quite a nice surprise fighting the vidette," He said as he turned at me. "Thank You, Lord Whitman," I said and took a seat opposite of him.

    "This persona will not be needed, Grandmaster. You will be doing this mission with your real face," He said. "Ok," I said, and soon changes started to appear in me from my skin to hair; everything began to change.

    I kept my aura the same; I found out that when I kept my elite aura, it made people a little angry. They think I am joking with them while hiding my real aura. I do not want my new teammates to think that for such a dangerous mission, it is important that there is no friction with us.

    "You will be joining the two people for this mission; both of them are just a step away from reaching the Grandmaster ss," He informed.. It is reassuring, I do not want to do everything in this new mission, at least till I recoverpletely.

 Chapter 2113 - Mission II

    <h4>Chapter 2113 - Mission II</h4>

    Click!

    Five minutes after I came, the door opened, and a beautiful woman in a purple dress walked in. She looked like she was going for a pic rather than the very dangerous mission.

    I am familiar with this woman, she is quite famous and has the same title as a champion. She was also the host of the championship; I had spoken to her a few times but did not know her well.

    "Lord Whitman, when you informed me about a talented runesmith joining us for a mission, I did not expect it would be a Grandmaster of runes Micheal Zaar himself," She said as she gave me her dainty hand to shake.

    "Lady Ma, I am not a Grandmaster of runes," I said as I shook her hand. She is Ma Clyde, the previous winner of the world championship before me and one of the youngest people with a high chance to reach the Grandmaster ss.

    "It is a given seeing your Inheritance and not that I am wrong with calling you a Grandmaster," she said and looked at me mysteriously.

    It seemed like she knows me getting a title which is a little surprising seeing it is only informed to the Grandmaster but also not surprising seeing the Lord of ss had taken her under his wings, and that makes her privy to certain things even if she does not have required level to know those things.

    "Still, I would prefer if you would call me Micheal, Lady Ma," I said, "I will call you Micheal if you call dropdy from my name," She said as she sat beside me, to that I nodded.

    She and that old women share the name, but I could never imagine calling that women anything besides Lady Ma, no matter how powerful I became. I still feel a little scared whenever I think about the old woman.

    Click!

    Not even a minute had passed since Ma hade to the room when the door opened again, and a man walked inside.

    The man was strange; he was d in cklight armor, which is a powerful artifact; this artifact gave off a quite strange feeling to me. The man is also wearing a ck ceramic mask devoid of designs.

    Looking at him, one could not tell whether this man, whether he is young or old or even his ethnicity seeing every part of himpletely covered by the suit and the mask. The only thing I could tell about him is he is on the same level as Ma.

    As he came inside, he gave an old fashion bow to Lord Whitman and nodded at us. "Ma, Micheal meet thirty-three," Lord Whitman introduced us to the strange man whose name ''thirty-three'' is clearly a code name.

    He likely belongs to some hidden legion; there are some hidden forces of a pyramid that are even unknown to most Grandmasters.

    "Now you all have gathered, I will tell you about your mission," Lord Whitman said. "It is to destroy the ritual of ck Teeth Hyenamen Tribe, which they are performing in the Aldiu Ruin, inside a powerful pce which is filled with the dangerous formations," He informed.

    Ma and my eyes lit up recognization as we heard the ck Teeth Hyenamen Tribe. "Haven''t we killed their Grandmaster? They are barely any danger to us," Ma said.

    There are thousands of Tribes of Grimm Monsters, but only the tribe with Grandmaster leading them are important. As these are tribes that are allowed to live in their fortified enve while the rest live outside in the central continent and other small continents depending on their standing.

    The Grandmaster of ck Teeth Hyenamen Tribe is one of the first Grandmasters killed in the war; they have even released footage of it getting killed.

    "Yes, we have, and doing that, we have destroyed their pir, which had their sole shield against the Stone Horn Bull Tribe, their mortal enemies,"

    "Seeing they will be reduced to ve tribe with oppression from their mortal enemies and we killing their numbers, these bastards are attempting a powerful ritual in which if they seded, they would create a Grandmaster with great cost," Lord Whitman said and sent us copies of the detailed record.

    The society of Grimm Monsters is not perfect, there is extreme infighting, and each tribe is a mortal enemy with at least one tribe. If not for the coven strictly controlling the infighting and hierarchy among the tribes, the Grimm Monsters would have copsed already.

    "Fuck!"

    Ma said, and yes fuck, these bastards of ck Teeth Hyenamen Tribe have crossed all the limits; they went above the cruelty the Grimm Monsters have for each other.

    Just a few days ago, they had ughtered 75% of their tribe and created the blood crystal from their essences which they would use along with other material, including the power of the faith of the whole tribe to call the will of their great progenitor and ask it bless their strongest members.

    The coven does not tolerate these types of sacrificial rituals as their guarantee of sess is not even 1%, but it had turned out the desperate batards had found something aldiu ruin that increases their chances, and the coven more than happy enough to lend them a hand secretly.

    If these bastards had somehow got sessful in producing a Grandmaster, then hundreds and thousands of tribes might follow; the value of the Grandmaster is too much that if they are able to hundreds of them, even thousands, then war will heavily tilt on their side.

    If some of these Grandmasters were able to level up to be Grand Lord, then we could forget about winning the war. Hell, they would destroy us; their forces are already greater than us, and giving them further tilt is uneptable.

    "The mission you have is clear; you have to destroy the thing they have found; it is your most important objective, more important than killing any Grimm Monsters." Lord Whitman said.

    "You three will not be alone in this mission; there is our person in the ruin; she will meet you once you reach there," He added, surprising us a little.

 Chapter 2114 - Aldiu

    <h4>Chapter 2114 - Aldiu</h4>

    "This mission would not be easy," Ma said softly, and I couldn''t help but nod to that. Even though there will be no Grandmaster due to the restriction of the ruin, it will be dangerous since it had the blessing of the Coven, and it would have provided them ample forces as protection.

    What the ck Teeth Hyenamen doing is a grey area even of Grimm Monsters, and so Coven is being careful not to let too many people know about their little experiment.

    The chances of vidette being there are minute due to them being a high-profile resource of war, but they could be there. Even if they are not, there are plenty of powerhouses in Grimm Monsters who are equal to us, and they have the advantage of numbers.

    "Does the Grimm Monsters know we know about their little ritual?" I asked, "I do not think so, and we have used a very powerful artifact to send our spy into the ruin, and from the information we have gotten from her, they have not discovered us," Lord Whitman replied.

    "Though your entry will be noticed, the artifact we used to send her upied, and you will be sent there the usual way," He said, which is to be expected; we are not the only people going for the ruins for the missions.

    Grimm Monsters control thousands of ruins, used for various purposes as training their secret forces to perform the secrete experiment, and some are just precious resources sites which they will fight hard to protect.

    We have already started attacking the ruin; Elina had gone for one such mission just three days ago.

    "Now that you have been informed about the mission, its time for you to leave." He said and walked toward the formation with us following behind him.

    "From the information our spy was able to get, the ritual will start in about two and half hours, but it might start the moment they discovered your breach into ruin, so you all have to be quick in finishing your mission," He added and selected the ce.

    Next second we have disappeared from our spot and appeared in the grand hall, in which a teleportation gate standing in the middle of it with an unraked tyrant technician around it. As we appeared, they started to fiddle with the teleportation gate after bowing to lord Whitman.

    "Micheal, here are the things you will need for the mission; there are different sorts of formation inks andprehender, there is also little something that will help you with weakness," Lord Whitman said as he threw me the storage.

    "Thank you, Lord Whitman," I said happily.

    I had thought I would have to use my own precious inks for this mission, but it seemed like Pyramid is quite generous; they have not only given the formation inks but also gave me the other good stuff.

    A second after giving me storage, one more thing appeared in his hands. It is three identical cufflinks. "These will help you sense each other''s direction once you enter inside, one of the cufflinks already in possession of our spy, she will reach to you through their links," He said and handed us the things.

    Each one of us took the cufflinks and bound them to our hands before supplying them with our energy; as we did that, a link was formed, and I could sense the presence of two of them through the cufflink.

    "Lord Whitman, the teleportation gate is ready," The technicians informed, and we walked toward the teleportation gates.

    "Wear these," I said and brought out three pink crystalline rings and gave two of them to my teammates. Ma took the ring but arched her brow in question, "These rings will transport us closer to each other," I informed, hearing that a look of surprise shed her and lord Whitman''s face, and my mysterious teammate had finally worn the rings.

    "Best of luck to you all," Lord Whitman said as we walked into the teleportation gate.

    The first to walk into the gate was about a mysterious teammate, Ma, and me atst. As I entered the gate, I was transported into the tunnel; I did not move or even take a breath, doing as little as to disturb the teleportation.

    A couple of seconds passed by, and finally, the tunnel ended, and I breached into the ruin. "Well, its quite average," I said to my two teammates, who were looking at me with shock.

    "How did we end up in the same ce?" Ma asked in wonder; her eyes had be big as saucers as she asked me. "The formation in the ring is quite nifty," I replied without exining much; I could tell she wanted to ask more, but she did not.

    "We should leave as soon as possible; the Grimm Monsters'' senses must have already picked our location," Our mysterious teammates had finally said, and his voice was surprisingly normal. Not a raspy voice or anything mysterious as I was expecting.

    We nodded, and armor appeared on three of our bodies; we had not used it before entering the formation as we usually. Armor attracts attention; they give sensors a strong single of our location.

    Hun!

    As I looked at the mysterium teammates'' armor, I couldn''t help but be surprised. Unlike regr Inheritance or bloodline armor that appear over any clothes, artifact one is wearing. The Inheritance armor of our teammate merged with the light armor and mask he was wearing before expanding.

    "Inheritance Gear!" Ma said out loud. Yes, Inheritance Gear, a set of artifacts that could be merged with the artifact, is extremly rare that there had no case of them in our world, and we have only read about them from the records we have found in ruins.

    The Inheritance gear is not for the show; it increases the power of one tremendously; it is much better than totem artifact as its level is much higher, but these people could wear it became it part of Inheritance.

    I couldn''t help but be jealous of the Inheritance Gear, and I am not the only one who is feeling that emotion.

 Chapter 2115 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2115 - Meeting</h4>

    "Let''s go!"

    Our teammates said as his voice broke us out of our jealous reverie. He moved, and his speed is immense that regr peak masters would not even see much less sense it but more amazing or downright shocking is his stealth ability.

    He had melded into the environment became part of the night itself that forget, even soul sense would not capture.

    People as powerful as ourselves will have to focus our soul sense hard to even catch a glimpse of him.

    He is not the only one who has the stealth method, faint crystallineyer covered ma, which quickly hidden in the night, making Ma invisible. She is invisible not only to eyes but also to soul sense; still, her stealth ability palespared to our mysterious teammate.

    Seeing them activating their stealth ability, I also activated mine; unlike there, there is no change in me or my armor, but both of my teammates looked at me; Ma even had a shock in her eyes before it had disappeared.

    A few secondster, we increased our speed further and then further, it had be sort ofpetition, but there was no winner. All of us were able to match each other''s speed without any problem, even in my slightly weakened state, able to match the speed with barely any pressure.

    "Why there is no Grimm Monsters, by the intelligence we had, this ce would have been swarmed by Grimm Monsters by now?" Ma asked. The mysterious teammate also seemed to have the same question as he looked at me.

    "The rings were able to tweak our location by a few hundred miles," I said with a sheepish smile as both of them looked at me.

    "Micheal, you are truly a man of many talents," Ma said with her eyes twinkling like crystals. It is not just my imagination, but her inheritance, the core inheritance of crystal domination, gives the crystalline feeling to eyes when they show emotions.

    "Even if we are able to confuse the Grimm Monsters with the wrong direction, we should still be careful." "If we got discovered, a swarm of Grimm Monsters would be on us, and we don''t want that before we aplish our mission," Thirty-three cautioned.

    A second after that, we saw a peak Master Grimm Monster flying above us, it did not discover us, but its presence has made us even more careful.

    Our first objective is meeting our spy, who is alsoing toward us, and we are moving toward her. If both of us parties maintained such speed as now, then we will meed our spy in two and half hours, and after that, we will move toward our real objective.

    The Raven Pce

    The bastards have found a key to that ce and found a thing that gives them chances toplete their ritual and destroy it.

    The n seemed simple enough, but it is not; first, we will have to dodge the high number of Grimm Monsters and break formations in the Raven Pce to enter inside and find where the bastards from the ck Teeth Hyenamen tribe are.

    It is a good thing the pce is not in perfect condition, and if the intelligence is to be believed, all the formations on it are visible. The only problem with them is that they are ever-changing, so I will have to be extremly fast in breaking the formations.

    Thankfully, I have had some confidence since my time in the astral herbal tower. I have improved a lot. The books in the broken tower had expanded my knowledge tens of times that now, I am much better at breaking the formations than before.

    Time passed, and we continued our journey; now and then, we woulde across a Grimm Monster, but we would avoid them easily.

    The few hundred kilometers of edge we had received have been immensely helpful. If Grimm Monsters had known our original location, we still would have been moving at a snail pace, hiding from every powerful Grimm Monster.

    Even would have had to kill a bunch of them, and that would have brought its own set of troubles and made the journey even more difficult.

    Two hours passed by, and now our spy is very close to us, she will be able to reach us in ten to fifteen minutes which is great. Even though we are moving toward the Raven Pce, it is still quite far; we would have journeyed for five hours to reach it.

    I hope we will not be tooter stopping the ritual which had started by now if the information our spy has provided is right.

    Add the time needed to reach there and break the formations in the raven pce; it might take us a day or more to reach our target, and that is a huge time. Our spy had said the ritual wouldst more than two days and hoped its true.

    If they are able to produce a Grand Master, we would be fucked. Even though this ruin does not permit the Grandmaster, the Grandmaster is powerful enough to resist the pressure for a minute, and it is more than enough time for Grandmaster to finish us off.

    Twelve minutes passed, and our soul sense finally caught out forth teammates after she entered a mile range of us.

    Her stealth method is even better than that of thirty-three; we were only able to sense her through our soul sense when she entered a mile radius of us. No wonder she is a spy; only people with such methods are sent to such jobs.

    Soon she appeared in front of us, and her look caught all of us off guard. She is covered in a faint dark mist, which is changing between corporal and incorporeal state, which makes it harder to ser her figure or face.

    If we did not know she was a woman already, we would have never guessed that with strange mist covering her.

 Chapter 2116 - The Raven Palace

    <h4>Chapter 2116 - The Raven Pce</h4>

    "You all came quicker than I had expected," The woman said as she appeared in front of us, "We have been quite lucky," Ma replied.

    "Now that we have met, let''s go; we have to ritual to destroy before it seeded," She said and moved toward the direction of Raven Pce. We followed behind her silently, matching her speed without any difficulty.

    As I followed behind, I couldn''t help but shake off the feeling of familiarity with that person; I feel like I know her and know her well, but her aura and presence is not the one I am familiar with, and I am very good at auras if I had sensed it before I would have remembered it.

    There are not many Masters of her level I am very familiar with, though I hade to know many of them, I do not have any close rtionship with them other than that of the colleagues.

    I shook my head of those thoughts, if I am as familiar, she must also be familiar with me, but I saw no indication from her, not that I could see mist covering her entire figure, which makes it hard to determine her even her height and physique.

    A few minutester, we slowed down a little an early Master flew over us before picking up the speed. This ruin seemed to have contained only Masters; till now, we havee across seven Grimm Monsters, and all of them were Master.

    Which made me question should I consume the thing that Lord Whitman has provided me. It is a good thing and would be able to replenish more than 50% of my lifeforce, which is a little wasteful, seeing I have nearly recovered all my strength.

    I could use that resources for a better time which wille very soon in the future, I will be fighting Violet Vidette and might have to burn my blood again, and this resource would help me a lot with that but seeing the number of Masters here, I might have fight high number of powerful masters here and with my current state, I would not be able to fight at my 100%.

    It is quite a dilemma that made me think a lot before I had decided not to consume it. I had already recovered nearly 90% and would be able to recover thest ten in less than ten hours. We might even not fight in these ten hours, seeing we have to break into the pce before we make a move to destroy our target.

    Three hours passed by, and we have finally reached Raven Pce, we would have reached here sooner, but we had to stop a couple of times. The closer we get to the Raven Pce, the greater more Grimm Monsters we would encounter, and they would be powerful.

    The Raven Pce is a very grand name, and the pce had also would have been grand in its days, but now, it is stretched for miles and have signs of a huge garden around it, but now the pce is half-copsed, and only signs of the garden have remained, not the real garden.

    "It is not decapitated as it looked, at least the section in which the ck Teeth Hyenmen had conducting their ritual," The woman said before she focused on the Grimm Monsters which is guarding the pce.

    There is no need to exin things to us; we could see nine Grimm Monsters flying around it. Unlike the Grimm Monsters we have seen on the way, these ones are truly powerful. They are as powerful as us, only a step away from reaching Grandmaster ss.

    I am sure there are some more that are deeply hidden; they wille out the moment they discover us.

    "These are not the only ones; there are more inside protecting ck Teeth Hyenamen who are performing the ritual; they will be the real danger we will face," The women said, which has surprised me a little. "It seemed like I had underestimated the help coven would give to support such wretched experiment." "It seemed like they have really wanted to destroy us to go this far," Ma said.

    The sheer number of Masters is huge, such numbers would have easily filled a couple of forts and helped them widen the edge they have on us, but they have ced them here for the protection of bastards Hyenamen.

    "Follow me, I have already found a safe way inside," The woman said and slowly moved toward the Raven Pce as she increased the power of her stealth method, making her invisible to a sense of people who are watching her directly.

    The power has surprised me, as my normal soul sense could not catch her. My art had improved my soul sense tremendously, but I still could not sense her with my rule soul sense; only using some of the abilities of rule-bending power could I sense her.

    To my shock, the woman is not the only one to have such caliber stealth method, thirty-three also activated powered his stealth method, and it came really close to women in stealth while Ma''s ability is quite behind the two, but it is still much better than people of her level considering what type of Inheritance she has.

    I, too, activated stealth formation in my armor, and even though I have achieved stealth better than Ma, it is still quite palepared to the two.

    It seemed like I would have to focus on that stealth drop I got; it held the answer to take my stealth method to apletely different level.

    We followed the women who had skillfully led us around the Grimm Monsters without getting discovered, and soon we entered inside a dpidated pce which is filled with broken formation, but the women seemed to have scouted the area well expertly led around it.

    After nearly two hours, we have finally stopped in front of a huge door that had aplex formation shining on it.. "This is as far as I coulde with my abilities; behind these walls is section 3 where the ck Teeth Hyenamen are performing their ritual," The Women said.

 Chapter 2117 - The Door

    <h4>Chapter 2117 - The Door</h4>

    "Its time for you to do your magic, Grandmaster," Ma said, especially focusing on the world ''Grandmaster.''

    I gave her a look before taking out the calibrator and scanning the formation on the huge door. The door is slightly damaged due to the age but formation in perfect condition, which is good; broken formations are hassles with so much uncertainty involved with them.

    "The formation on the doorsts for six hours before it changes; nearly three hours have already passed. You have slightly more than three hours before the formation on the door changes into something else.

    I nodded and focused on the calibrator, which had finished scanning the formation. The formation is quite tough, but I have the confidence to solve it, especially when I have three times more time on my side.

    A green rectangr screen and had covered me; even those very next to me would not be able to see what I was doing, which is the purpose of the screen.

    With that done, the calibrator disappeared from my hand, and I appeared inside my core with the calibrator in my hand. I have kept my eyes open 1% of my mental power, keeping an eye on things outside while the rest will be focused on the

    I did not waste any time and threw myself into solving the formation. If it had been not such a hurried situation, I would have liked to solve it without a calibrator, and the difference of time would not be much big, but in the current condition, I could not afford to waste second much less the minutes.

    Time passed, and I gotpletely lost in solving formation, breaking oneyer by another using different runic forms.

    The books in the broken tower had increased my knowledge tremendously on the runes that now, I need much less time than before to solve the formations.

    An hour passed by, and seventeen twenty-two minutes more before I looked up with a smile on my face. I had solved the formation, and it took me an hour less than I had expected. As that happened, I walked out of my core.

    If it had no hurry situation, I would have waited an hour or even more as I do want to show my real capabilities to the people who even know me, but now time is an essence, and I could not waste even a second, as who knows we are a minuteter and those bastard produce a freaking Grandmaster.

    It would be really tragic if something like that happened.

    I turned off the protective screen, and the air pen appeared in my hand before ruin started to spew off it. "Are you freaking kidding me? You did not even take half an hour to solve this monstrosity," Ma said in a whisper, but her voice felt like she was in shock.

    "I was lucky enough to receive a sudden inspiration while solving the formation; it helped me solve it a third of the time," I said while concentrating on the air pen.

    Buzz!

    It took me thirty seconds, and formation appeared in the air; as it did, I moved it toward the door. The secondter, it stuck on the door above its formation and lighted up with it.

    The light onlysted for a couple of seconds before it started to dim up, and with it, the runes also began to disappear that; ten secondster, all the runes disappeared from the door.

    "The formation is cracked," I informed. The woman nodded and ced both hands on the door before pushing gently. I couldn''t help but frown watching her do that. If the Grimm Monsters are present on the other side, she would be making herself a direct target of them.

    I was about to say something, but Ma shook her head; I decided to listen to that. Ma is more experienced than me in these matters, and if she is not saying anything, then there is nothing to be worried about.

    Soon the door openedpletely, and what appeared in front of us was a huge inner lobby; it seemed like there force thieves had passed through it as not a single thing had remained here.

    "Follow me,"

    The women said and began to lead us again from the lobby entered the hallway. The hallway also seemed to be looted. Though there are doors on both sides, and I don''t know think there would be anything left in there.

    The Grimm Monsters have found a key to this section and means they could open every room in here, so why would they leave anything in here.

    Soon we walked out of the hallway and walked further deep; I had broken the formations on the doors two times, both of times, it did not take more than half hours of the outside time.

    We have passed through the whole section, and we have not found even a single Grimm Monster, which is a little strange, but there is nothing we could do about it.

    Finally, an hourter, we have finally stopped in what seemed grey color door; I had only seen two doors such as this as I walked through the section.

    I understood the cue when I saw it and took out my calibrator and scanned the formation before covering myself in a protective screen. Neen minutester, the protective screen disappeared, and runes started to spew from the air pen in my hand.

    Buzz!

    Half a minuteter, the formation waspleted before it stuck on the door before activating. Fifteen secondster, the formation broke, the door was ready to be opened.

    "The Grimm Monsters are right behind this door; they might detect using inside, so ready to fight," The women said.

    Our expressions became somber hearing that, and our totem artifacts appeared in our hands.. While the totem artifact of Ma is a delicate and beautiful saber, it is the totem artifacts of thirty-three that surprised me the most.

 Chapter 2118 - Plan

    <h4>Chapter 2118 - n</h4>

    As we readied ourselves, the women began to open the door ever so slowly while hiding behind it. Even if the Grimm Monsters attacked, they would have to attack the door, and these doors are strong enough to bear the attacks of Grandmaster, so bearing the attacks of the Masters would not be any problem for it.

    The door began to open slowly, and soon, it had opened enough that one person could walk through it, but the Grimm attack we had been expecting from it had note.

    Instead, we saw a red halo, and when we had craned our neck inside, we saw the glow ising from the huge steles. There are tens of them in a huge hall that stretches about a mile.

    All these steles are letting out a deep crimson light which seemed to create a suppression that I could not move my soul sense in it, and this scarlet glow has covered the whole hall in light, I could not any other color than the scarlet.

    We have also stopped a Grimm Monster; finally, it is Bullman. I could not see from which tribe it was due to dense crimson light, but it is clear that it is a sentry which is not doing a very great job, as it is looking toward the center,pletely transfixed by whatever it is looking.

    Hun!

    The woman seemed to have activated a strange method as the mist covering her transformed into the light, and that light took a shade of dense crimson color and also copied its aura perfectly, seeing that I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    She slowly went inside before calling us inside a couple of secondster. She had brightened the crimson shine, and we moved through it.

    Hun!

    As we had just walked inside when Bullman craned his neck toward us. We all stopped at once, readied our weapons to attack at any moment when Bullman moved its neck back, and looked at the direction it was looking with the same transfixed equation.

    I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief but also couldn''t but marvel at the women''s ability which had hidden us from its direct line of sight.

    We moved behind the stele, obstructing from the view of any Grimm Monster before we sneakily looked inside the hall.

    What I saw next would at least be shocking or even above it; no wonder the Grimm Monster is transfixed by seeing it, even I got a little hypnotized by it.

    What I saw after a minute of my observation was that in this hall, there are seventy-two steles forming a three concentric circle. In the center of the concentric circle is a huge rectangr crystal sheet made of the same material as these steles and giving off a dense crimson glow.

    On that huge rectangr sheet, forty-seven Grimm Monsters are sitting; all of them are ck Teeth Hyenamen, and from the women had said, they have a level of an unranked tyrant to Master ss Tyrant who is a step away from bing a Grandmaster.

    Other than their tribe, the only thing that these Grimm Monsters have inmon is that all of them have a bloodline which they are now burning.

    They are surrounded by the huge formation of the Grimm runes, which is made of red crystalline material, and if I am not wrong. The formation is drawn using the concentrated life essence of thousands of nsmen they have killed.

    In the center of the formation is over a hundred-meter long phantom of the regal looking ck Teeth Hyenamen, which is performing one hand seal after another. It is a magnificent, enthralling sight that one just wants to keep looking at reverently.

    I was looking at it, observing the seals the phantom is performing, when I felt a light tap of me. I looked back and saw all three of my teammates looking at me.

    The hands of the woman became visible, and she signed off a few gestures. She asked about the n of dealing with Grimm Monsters while suggesting her own, which is sneakily destroying the formation before running like hell as there is no way we could be able to fight against Grimm Monsters here.

    The ck Teeth Hyenaman are easy to deal with if the information provided by the women is reliable, but they are not the real challenge here.

    The real challenge is twelve Grimm Monsters sent by the coven to protect these bastards. Most of them are around the rectangr sheet, while some are around the hall.

    Dealing with them is a real challenge, and we might be the match of them; from the information the women have provided, these people are no weaklings; they are an equal match of us. Some might even give us a run for our money.

    Before I could say anything, thirty-three rapidly signed the gestures. Completely rejecting the women''s n while presenting his own, which is sneakily attacking the guards first before dealing with ck Teeth Hyenamen.

    He even said he had the confidence to kill five of them, which is taken me by quite a surprise as the women did not hold back in describing their strength, and even I would not have confidence in killing five, even I would not be confident in killing five, even at my full strength.

    Ma also signed off gesture saying she is fine with both of the ns, and now all three of them are looking at me for my input.

    I thought for a second before quickly signing, ''I have a n,'' before exining the n with them; by the time I finished exining, Ma was looking at me as if I were some kind of monster. I don''t know what others are thinking but seeing how they are frozen on their spot, they seemed to be quite shocked by it.

    For a few seconds, everyone remained quiet before Ma signed the gesture saying she agreed with my n.

    A second after that, the women also agreed; it took more than ten seconds before thirteen nodded his head gently, giving his support for my n.

 Chapter 2119 - Connection

    <h4>Chapter 2119 - Connection</h4>

    Our mission was to destroy the thing that was helping the Grimm monster, but it is not easy to destroy these steles and the rectangr crystal sheet the ck Teeth Hyenamen are sitting on.

    From what I had gleaned with a few tests I had done, I don''t think even Grandmasters, even Grand Lord, would be able to destroy them. So, that left us with only one choice, kill the Grimm Monsters who are performing the ritual themselves, so there would be no ritual.

    Both of the ns are good, but they do not give confidence to fully end the ritual, and it also put them in grave danger of getting attacked by powerhouses equal to us with greater numbers.

    My n is, on the other hand, is much better. It will first deal with the ck Teeth Hyenamen, who was performing the ritual, and even give a certain blow to the Grimm Monsters who were sent to protect them, and we are lucky, we might be able to finish all of them.

    Though there is danger, it is much lesspared to the n of others, and they also know that. This is why they have decided to go with our n.

    I did not waste any time and a thin string released from my hand. The thin green string has a pink crystal at its end. Inside the crystal have a blue drop that is fighting hard to get out, and I will give it a chance to get out soon enough.

    The string moved, but, to everyone''s surprise, it became invisible a secondter, and no matter how much they tried, they could not see it despite activating many of their ocr methods. Even if they could use their soul sense, they would have had a hard time detecting the strings.

    While I could not make myself invisible to the other senses but I could make my strings invisible. I had released a single string, but it has the power of thousands in enough time; they will see the miracle it will do.

    Fifteen minutes have passed since I released the strings, and I am far from; I would need at least an hour to do what I am doing. I would have liked to be faster, but I could not be faster than I am. If I tried, I might spoil everything, and I do not want that.

    Hun!

    We were on the spot hiding when we saw a Grimm Monster moving toward us.

    These Grimm Monsters are quitezy; they are the security cover for these Hyenamen, but they are not doing their job right. Since we havee here, they have barely moved from their spot; at most, they will look around before focusing back on that giant phantom.

    I could not me them for seeing the preparations they had made.

    These people are in the ruin that is restricted to anyone above the Master ss. They have enough Masters on the outside that will be able to deal with any human interference that mighte. Their biggest source of confidence is this section which''s key they have.

    Even if some talented humans came, they would not be able to break open into this section quickly, which isted from the ruins.

    They could contact anyone from outside; the walls of this section are made of material that blocks off any type of signal, which means even we can''t contact outside or go back. We have to get out of this section before we can activate our beacons and go back.

    Both Grimm Monsters and we are blind to the outside, which is good. If the Grimm bastards knew about our arrival, they would have been a lot more careful than they are right now; hell, they would have ced the people on all nine doors this hall has.

    Seeing the Grimm Monstersing toward us, the crimson light from the women became even more powerful, and we moved a little, away from the direct contact the Grimm Monster will have with us.

    Twenty secondster, the Grimm Monsters reached closer to us and moved its eyes toward us. We all watched with bated breath as it looked and were only able to heave a sigh of relief when it walked away without finding anything.

    ''This Bullman is really an idiot,'' I said.

    It is fine if you do not patrol properly but when you do, at least use your ocr abilities. If it had and with such close distance, it might have been able to find something.

    With it gone, I again focused on my string. There is so much to do for the perfect execution of my n; I do not want any mistakes to happen. We are already at quite a disadvantage due to our numbers, but my n, it worked, will give us equal ground.

    It could even work all the way that we might barely have to do anything, but that is hoping too much; such good things rarely happen.

    Fifty minutes have passed, and I have reached very close topleting my n; in a couple of minutes, the Grimm Monsters would receive a huge surprise.

    Hun!

    Another minute had passed, and I reached even closer topleting my n when a sudden change had urred.

    The huge phantom lit up and a very faint aura released from it. Feeling the aura of horror couldn''t help but appear on my face and Ecstacy on Grimm Monsters faces.

    ''How is this possible,'' The connection, they have started forming the connection with the precognition of their bloodline. Even with all this setup, I had not thought they would be able to do it; with such a great conductor as these steles, it is near impossible, but it had happened.

    "Micheal, do something before its toote!" Ma whispered in my ear, bringing me out of my shock.

    I understood the circumstances; I have to act now.. If the connection had formed sessfully, we would be fucked, forget us even a couple of Grandmasters would not be able to do anything.

 Chapter 2120 - Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 2120 - Blessing</h4>

    "Guard yourself well; this is going to be dangerous," I said to three of my teammates and spread my aura onto them for extra protection, especially on women, as this is going to be extremely dangerous to those with the Bloodlines.

    Tap!

    With the warning said, I released the drop from the crystal which had appeared in the center of Grimm Formation without anyone noticing.

    Its powerful chaotic aura exploded like a bomb, covering the whole hall within a second. The dark blue energy of the drop began to spread like crazy through the Grimm Formation, and soon, it had reached all the ck Teeth Hyenamen whose bodies are covered in dense formations.

    The dark blue dot is pure contamination of Hell Dragon Bloodline, which Ive gotten from Rai and on the way here. I had made this chaotic resource of Grandmaster level mutation even more dangerous after fiddling with it, and it seemed like, the things I did worked.

    ROARRR

    Horror appeared on the faces of all ck Teeth Hyenamen as mutation began, the lowest level unranked Tyrants instantly transformed into the monstrosities that have lost their mind, so are the elites and the leaders.

    The Masters are faring a little better, but the changes are happening.

    This is a Grandmaster level mutation which had made extra dangerous by me. It is already extremely dangerous that the mere presence could cause the mutation, but it had now directly attacked the bodies of the Grimm Monsters, especially when they are burning their bloodline.

    Everyone is panicking; all the guard Grimm Monsters appeared around the ck Teeth Hyenamen and watched their mutation with shock, confusion, and horror.

    The huge phantom, on the other hand, started to dim, and with it, the connection had also begun to weaken as the ck Teeth Hyenamen began to mutate. More than half of them had even lost their minds; there is no way they would be able to concentrate enough to maintain the connection.

    Though they are trying, the nine Masters of all stages are trying hard to maintain the connection, even when mutation spreading into their bodies, turning them into an abomination, but they won''t be able to resist for long, in a couple of seconds, they would also be mindless as the rest of them.

    All the Grimm Monsters besides the elites have mutated into the abominatio and now wanted to attack anything; Their eyes fell on it, but they are not moving from their spot. I am keeping them bound; these bastards are mutated, but they are still capable of giving me their bloodline essence, and most importantly, the essence rose.

    I want to see an essence rose made from the mutated Grimm Monsters, and here, all levels of Grimm Monsters are present. So how could I let them lose control? The guards would kill them instantly.

    Though, it would be apletely different thing to let the Masters loose; first, I have yet to finish binding all of them, and second, I need their help to finish some of the Guards, there is no way we would be able to deal with all the Grimm guards on our own.

    The mutation had spread far into the Masters; I could see their eyes growing crazy as multiple hands and eyes, and other things began to pop all over their bodies, and their shapes began to deform, like the ck Teeth Hyenamen of the lower level.

    The phantom also rapidly fading; in a few seconds, it would bepletely faded, and I would release these mad masters on guard Grimm Monsters.

    Hun!

    I was further tightening my strings on the masters when suddenly the phantom which had nearly faded had lightened up like the sun, and a vast power shot out of it.

    The power froze everything and everyone in the spot, the suppression of it so powerful that I could not even breathe in it. It is not just us humans who had stopped under such suppression but also the Grimm Monsters and even mutated ck Teeth Hyenamen frozen on their spot.

    The aura is vast as the ocean and strong as a mountain; it made one feel lesser than an ant in front of it, which could be crushed at any time. I began to fear for my life and felt like it had the real power to kill me, and it very well could.

    Seee!

    The shining phantom acted, not on me but on ck Teeth Hyenamen. It began to pour its power into them, seeing that my expressions couldn''t help but change.

    The auras of Grimm Monster started to rapidly rise, the lower-level ones, the unranked tyrant''s ones level up to the elites, while others aura also begin to rise that ten secondster, two elites have leveled up to the Master ss.

    The ck Teeth Hyenamen got stronger, the phantom also began to fade away slowly. I am not surprised; it is ritual, after all.

    The powerhouse, their progenitor, is a very powerful being with billions of descendants in hundreds and thousands of worlds, and millions of them perform a ritual every second. Even with its world-shaking power, it could not answer all prayers personally.

    So, these beings create something like an automatic response. They give packages of blessing that depend on the value of sacrifice and the power of faith they are providing. This reaction ispletely automated, with barely any hint of will, especially for such a small ritual from such a small world.

    That is why I had not thought their progenitor would answer to their ritual, and now, not only it does, it even sent a package of blessing which is increasing strength of these ck Teeth Hyenamen, and I could do nothing to stop it.

    I want to stop it, but I could not see any other way that is not risky, but if I did not do anything, there is no doubt that the amount of blessing that their progenitor had sent would create at least one Grandmaster out these ck Teeth Hyenamen.

 Chapter 2121 - Strange

    <h4>Chapter 2121 - Strange</h4>

    "Fuck, their power is increasing continuously, and if this continues, then it won''t be long before we get eaten by crazy abomination fucks," Ma said behind me as the aura and energy of the phantom focused on ck Teeth Hyneman, which lessened the suppression considerably.

    She is right; while the blessing is powering their bloodline and power, it is not doing anything to abide by their mutation. If this continues, there will be crazy Grandmasters who will tear us apart and kill us.

    As I had said, the blessing is an automatic phenomenon. If there had been even tinies hint of will, it would have been easily able to deal with mutation.

    ''It looks like I have to the risk,'' The automatic blessing is a good thing for me too. This means there is a low chance that being providing the blessing willst out at me for the sphemy I am going toing.

    I am going to tap in the blessing, take it enough that it won''t be able to turn any of these bastards into the Grandmasters. Masters, we could deal with, Grandmasters, are above our level.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    I did waste any time and activated the formation on the vines to suck the blessing, and as I did, I had been attacked with force so huge that it had instantly severely injured me, taking me to the death door.

    My skin had split apart in hundreds of ces, and blood began to flow out of me, and the progress I have made recovering my lifeforce in the past three days had instantly vanished, leaving me so weak that even weakest a master would be able to finish me off easily.

    "Micheal," "Micheal!"

    Voices called out, and I have heard the voice I had been extremely familiar with that I did not have to even job my memory to know who she is, regretfully with my current condition, I could not be happy about that fact.

    I had expected there might be some restrictions; otherwise, anyone could force these bastards to perform the ritual and steal their blessings.

    Luckily, I had survived; if there had been any other Masters in my ce, they would have died. My art had made my body and soul extremely strong; it helped me survive, but I have paid the heavy price for my survival, and I might die.

    There is enough blessing to create one or even two Grandmasters, and even if I somehow survived the crazy Grandmaster, there are still the twelve powerful Masters who will kill me before I could even breathe.

    I hear my teammates calling me and even pouring different resources into my mouth, but they are barely having any effect. I am not injured, but my vitality had also been damaged extremely that even fighting a leader would be difficult for me.

    Still, all hope is not lost; we could still save ourselves and seed in our mission. Our mission is to stop the ritual which we failed, but we make sure that no Grimm Monster would get out of it, and that would be a mission sessful.

    The only thing we have to do is get out of this hall; it is as simple as that.

    Getting out will trap both mutated Hyenamen and guard Grimm Monsters, and when the blessing is finished, the mutated Grimm Monsters would be released, and they would attack anything that they see, including the Grimm Monsters that are sent to guard the ritual.

    The best thing about this n is, unlike us, these guard Grimm Monsters would not be able to get out. I had sensed the key of this ce of leading ck Teeth Hyenamen, which is the most probable candidate to be a Grandmaster; getting a key from it would be a dream.

    While the only thing I have to do is break the formation on the door and get out before any ck Teeth Hyenaman bes a Grandmaster.

    Buzz!

    I was about to remove to calibrator from my storage and start breaking the formation on the door when suddenly I had stopped.

    I heard the familiar buzz from my core, and the next second, Green and Silver runes came out of my core and moved spread around my armor before moving to my string.

    Seeing that, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up in surprise. It is not like I had not thought about them reacting, but when they did not react even when I got attacked by the blessing, I had not thought they woulde out, but they did.

    In just a couple of seconds, they had spread through my string and tens of its branches before it started to steal the blessing without anyone''s notice.

    I found out these Green and Silver runes are invisible to others eyes, and since my vines are also invisible, nobody is noticing I am stealing the blessing, even crazy abominations of ck Teeth Hyenman had not noticed 80% of their blessing ising at me as they are being frozen into the ce by blessing they are receiving.

    While people have not noticed, I am stealing the blessing, they have noticed something strange is happening as auras of ck Teeth Hyenamen are not rising as fast as before, their speed halved by forth and this turning out to be great news for both sides.

    The Grimm Monsters are not idiots; they understand what would happen to them if mutated ck Teeth Hyenaman became a Grandmaster, and they have been trying to destroy the transmission of blessing their own way.

    Though they were using a much safer method than mine, the understood consequence of messing up with such power.

    Hun!

    Soon, the purified blessing came at me, and I received a huge shock; this time, the stream of purified energy had not been divided into the four usual equal parts but two parts that are not very equal.

    To my shock, more than 95% of purified blessing is going to the mysterious seed, while less than 5% is merging with my core.. I am as confused as I am in shock as something like that had never happened before, and there is nothing I could do about it other than watch.

 Chapter 2122 - 97.5%-2.5%

    <h4>Chapter 2122 - 97.5%-2.5%</h4>

    Seeing there was nothing I could do about it, I did not dwell on it; instead, I took out the calibrator and scanned the runes on the door with it.

    This time I would not repeat my past mistake; I will keep a backup n in mind. My teammates also seemed to agree with me; they also understood what was happening and what I was trying to do, as nobody disturbed me when I scanned the room and covered myself with energy like before to start to solve the formation.

    At my core, I saw a humongous amount of purified blessinging inside my core, but nearly all of them is going at the core, leaving me with a paltry sum which, when I calcted, is 2.5% of total energy.

    The seed is consuming 97.5% of all purified blessing that ising at me; it is a humongous amount considering the grade of energy. Even after getting a paltry sumpared to the seed, I will receive tremendous benefits, and most importantly, it will help my core a lot.

    Still, I hoped I would have received a little bigger share, not much but at least 10%; it would have been more than enough to take my core to the limit. While I am a little sad about the share of energy I am receiving, I quickly got over it as I saw the changes happening in the seed.

    Saying the seed is umon would be a huge understatement; the seed is something else, and I feel it is more precious than the essence tree.

    While the purified blessing came at me, I did not focus on it. Myplete focus is on solving the formation, and I am doing that; while the benefits of the purified blessing are important, I have to be alive to get it, and having a backup n is very important.

    One minute after another passed, and soon fifty minutes passed by inside my core, and I have reached quite close to solving the formation.

    Hun!

    I was in the process of solving it when I suddenly stopped and opened my eyes; the blessing had stopped, giving me no choice but to open my eyes. I would have liked for a blessing to continue for some more time at till I solved the formation.

    The phantom had disappeared, and with it, the blessing and that made the mutated ck Teeth Hyenamen free.

    Roar Roar Roar!

    All the mutated ck Teeth Hyenamen roared crazily as the restrictions of blessing disappeared. All the mutated ck Teeth Hyenamen have gotten stronger by blessing, and now, there are seven Masters, three of which are very close to reaching the Grandmaster stage.

    If I had not sucked away the blessing, those three definitely would have be Grandmasters. So, one can imagine how powerful the blessing was.

    Buzz!

    The same moment Mutated ck Teeth Hyenamen attacked the Grimm Monsters, the same moment my core released the energy through my runes. Even with a rush of energy, I controlled my strings and only let three masters out while confining the rest, including the four masters.

    While these Mutated ck Teeth Hyenamen are powerful, they are no match for the Grimm Guards. They will be like fish on the chopping block; only three Mutated ck Teeth Hyenamen have the power to deal with the guard Grimm Monsters.

    Inside me, the energy came like a flood, and I am like a scorched riverbed that hadn''t seen the rain for thousands of years. The moment energy was released, it immediately absorbed by me in a fraction of a second that for a moment, there was no energy into before more released from my runes.

    Which is again absorbed me within a fraction of seconds. The rebound attack of the attack is extremly powerful, it is good it had sensed me as elite and attacked with a blow that no elite would be able to survive, but I did, paying a considerable price for it.

    It had burned my vitality, taking me even at absolute edge, little further than I had gone to when I burned my essence to fight against the Violet Vidette.

    Now, this energy is filling up my vitality at incredible speed; I am recovering by second and also my injured healing at an astonishing rate that, within three seconds, there was no sign of injuries on my body. I am far from being fully healed, but it won''t take long till then. I will have to survive.

    Bang Bang Bang

    Powerful shockwaves and sounds were released, and three mutated Grimm Monsters attacked the twelve guards. The power of mutated Grimm Monsters is immense; it is raw, chaotic power that, when it shed against the Grimm Monsters, had sent them flying.

    When these Grimm Monsters shed against the walls and steles, they did not have the energy to get up. These bastards would have been eaten by the mutated Grimm Monsters if not for othersing to their rescue.

    There are pretty powerful people in Grimm guards, especially their leader Grey Mane Lionman, who is from Vanquishing Legion, a Legion which is equal to Secret Legion of us human; it was the only one who was able to hold the most powerful mutated ck Teeth Hyenaman without taking a step back, though its body shook.

    To do that needs amendable strength; I have my strings wrapped around them, and I know how powerful the attack was, but it was still able to hold against the mutated Grimm Monsters; we will have to be very careful of it.

    "It is a great chance for us; we will be able to take at least half of them if we attack them sneakily," Thirty Three said.

    Ma and the women nodded immediately; this was the great chance they had been waiting for. If they used it perfectly, killing half of the Grimm Monsters while they are busy with mutants would not be much difficulty.

    "I agree, but wait for thirty seconds," I said, which surprised them. "It is a great opportunity; we could not afford to waste a second, much less thirty," Thirty-Three replied, clearly wanting to use this precious opportunity to its absolute advantage.

    "I will fully recover in thirty seconds, and that time, I will have a better chance dealing with Grimm Monsters," I said and released my aura faintly, which I had sealed when the runes started stealing the blessings.

 Chapter 2123 - Bounty

    <h4>Chapter 2123 - Bounty</h4>

    I had just recovered my life essence a second before thirty-three asked to attack; I could have agreed if I wanted, but I decided to wait, absorb the energypletely before making a move.

    Our enemies are no weaklings, they are powerful, and if we fight with them without making full preparations, we are going to regret it very much, even lose our lives. So, it is extremly important that we go into the fight fully prepared.

    Thirty-three understood it because he nodded tacitly, and I couldn''t help but feel thankful about it.

    A few seconds passed, and I finally broke into the Mid-level of the Elite ss, and energy was stilling to me like a flood. It would have been great if I had not been such heavily injured while taking this energy, it would have helped me make greater progress with it.

    Still, I am more than satisfied with the energy I am getting, which is increasing my strength every second; this advancement will be tremendously helpful in fighting these Grimm Monsters, who are extremly powerful.

    Seconds passed by, and energy continuously came at me like a flood before it stopped, taking me at the edge of the mid-level of Elite ss. Now, I just need a slight level of energy, and I will be peak elite; even harvesting the weakest Master would take me to that stage.

    "We can attack them now," I said to them, surprising them a little as it is seven seconds early than I had asked for.

    They did not need to tell twice as four of us moved toward the Grimm Monsters, who were fighting in three groups. The first group contains the leader of the guards Grey Mane Lionman who is single-handedly fighting against the mutant Grimm Monster.

    While the second group had five Grimm Monsters fighting the mutant, and the third had the six Grimm Monsters fighting the mutants.

    Unlike the Grey Mane Lionman, other Grimm Monsters are having problems. It is due to their teamwork they are able to sessfully defend against the mutants.

    Unlike my teammates who had disappeared using the different types of abilities and moved toward the Grimm Monsters to kill them, I did not. I remained on my spot, focusing on my strings which, I moved further into the bodies of three mutated masters.

    The other Grimm Monsters did not have my strings wrapped around them, including the four masters who were sitting like a statue.

    I had imprinted sealing formations on them; no matter how much they struggle, they will not be able to get out of it for three, which is more than enough to finish this battle and harvest their mutation, which is very important to me.

    All my strings are focused on the three leading mutated Grimm Monsters; they contain the most powerful mutation in them, the one I most desire.

    After performing some research on contamination and mutation, I understood their usefulness, and the mutation and contamination produced from their bloodlines would be even better as they are the antithesis of us, and we react very hard against anything of Grimm Monsters.

    Puchi! Puchi!

    I was watching the battle when suddenly, I saw the Grimm Monsters die as suddenly, the twin daggers appeared out of nowhere pierced into the heart of Ratman and head of Bearman of the second group. These daggers are extremly fast

    A fraction of a second after that, crockman in the third group found itself getting covered in the crystalline thorns piercing every part of its body, giving it a quite gruesome death while at same another Grimm Monsters of the same group decapitated by a red ribbon that suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    "Humans!"

    Nearly all the Grimm Monsters shouted, seeing the three deaths within a second; they did not have to think even for a second to know it was their mortal enemies that killed their members.

    Roar Roar Roar!

    The Grimm Monsters had shouted when the mutated Grimms have also roared, and all of them went toward humans.

    This had surprised some Grimm Monsters while some remained unsurprised. I was also one of the unsurprised.

    The humans and Grimms are mortal enemies, and it is in our blood to hate each other, even if the Grimm Monsters became crazy that they started to attack their own indiscriminately, but if humans have appeared in front of them, they will target humans.

    I wish it would not have happened; it would have been great if we could sneak kill a few Grimm Monsters more, but it seemed like the direct fight was inevitable.

    As for these three, it is time for them to join their kin and wait till the battle is finished.

    To the utter shock of humans and Grimm Monsters, I twitched my fingers, and all three mutated Grimms stopped in their tracks and began to walk back toward the crystal sheet. Their movements are a little awkward as the seeds I had released in them and strings that are wrapped around them are having a little problem in controlling them properly.

    "So, you are also here, Micheal Zaar; it seemed like humans sent their best to deal with this little experiment of ours," Said Grey Mane Lionman, surprising me greatly. While the controlling ability is quite rare, there are some people who possess it, but this Lionman directly took my name.

    "It seemed like I have be a little famous," I said as I walked out from behind the stele, seeing me appear all the Grimm Monsters except for the Lionaman be cautious.

    "You are more than famous. The coven had promised to make anyone a Grandmaster, who will bring your head," Lionaman replied.

    "I have to say it is quite a bounty, even I want to kill myself to get it," I said with a smile as I walked steps toward it rxedly.

    "Yes, it is quite a bounty I am nning to get," It said with a matching confident smile. "You seemed quite confident. I am not that easy to kill, you know," I said back.

    "I know, but I have confidence," It said, and tsunami-like dense grey aura released from its body; the aura is so powerful that knees of masters would shake, sensing it.

 Chapter 2124 - Grey Mane Lionman I

    <h4>Chapter 2124 - Grey Mane Lionman I</h4>

    Its aura is powerful, but I do not fear it; I have fought and survived a Violet Vidette, and this Grey Mane Lionman may be strong, but it is not as strong as the Violet Vidette.

    "Kill all three humans; I will handle this one," It said and came at me and came at me. It took less than a second to arrive in front of me and swung its giant blue khopesh at me, which is shining with a dense grey halo of the bloodline energy.

    Its attack is smooth and precious, though not as much as the Violet Vidette but still. Not to mention that grey halo of bloodline energy which is giving off a dangerous feeling.

    If I am not wrong, the Bloodline of Grey Mane Lionmen have a strange withering power; anything that touched against them wither. I had footage of Grey Mane Lionmen withering a human in ashes within a minute.

    It is a powerful tribe with more than one Grandmaster, but they never have been able to be royalty in more than ten thousand years.

    Its khopesh came at me, and seeing that I did not waste any time and my greatsword appeared in my hands, and it moved toward the sickled de of the Lionman with speed and power.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, and the grey halo of bloodline energy covering its sword came toward my sword, but it was not able to go that far as my Inheritance energy burned the moment it had touched my sword, which had brought a slight surprise to its face.

    When I wasing down, I had tinkered a little with my Inheritance energy, so it would be more lethal against the bloodline energy.

    Our weapons remained locked as our eyes; the attack of it was powerful but far from making me use my real power; it was just testing move from its part before it began to show its real power.

    "Terhros sh!"

    Our weapons remained locked for about three seconds before it took back its khopesh at unbelievable speed beforeunching a powerful attack; that seeing it, I had instantly activated ''First Boost.'' The attack of it is powerful enough that I had to use it.

    As I activated the first boost, the three roses appeared behind me in circting thorny wine, shining gently in power that is enough to shake any master.

    With the advancement of my strength, the power of the first boost has also increased, which gave me greater confidence to defeat this bastard under the strain I am.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against its khopesh, creating a defeaning sound and powerful shockwave, but it failed to shake any of us.

    The attack was just a beginning, as our weapons had not remained locked even a second before our weapons separated, and we attacked again.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Our weapons begin to sh fast, with each attack being more powerful than before. As each attack, I would harness more power of the first boost to deal with its ever-powerful attacks that before I know it, I am nearly harnessing all the power of the first boost to fighting.

    My teammates are also doing better than I had imagined them to be; thirty-three had killed another Grimm Monster, taking the count to three, while the women and Ma alsobined their power and were able to kill one more Grimm Monsters, taking the number of Grimm Monsters they are fighting to six.

    Thirty-three is a true assassin; despite having a simr power, he is killing more Grimm Monsters than the women and Ma.

    Ma, on the other, is one with the most offensive power among the three, but she is no assassin, and her stealth method are good; they are not much effective when the enemy knows she is around.

    As for the woman, she is said to be weakest among the three in offensive strength but is understandable seeing her specialty lies in subterfuge and minor illusions.

    Three of them have killed the weakest Grimm Monsters, and now the six they are facing are quite strong, but they will be able to deal with them.

    They have already nearly half of them, and the most dangerous is upied with me, with no condition to help even if it wants to. So, as long as they remain careful and do not take any hasty steps, they will be able to kill all the Grimm Monsters they are fighting.

    "Six Arms of Terhros!"

    The Lionman shouted, and a huge bloodline phantom of its Bloodline precognition appeared behind it before an extra four armor appeared around its body. As it did, the phantom seeped back inside it, and its aura exploded like thunder, and four arms grew out of the huge body, with each one of them having a different khopesh in its hands.

    "You are a powerful human, but you are far from being my match!" It said with augh before attacking, and as it did, my eyes couldn''t help but sharpened up; it was no simple attack but the one containing multiple facets that I had to instantly have to activate more than ten formations from my eyes to the heart.

    The first facet is an illusion of physical senses and soul; while all its des may look like they areing toward straightforwardly, they are not. They are following a mysterious pattern which made me feel a headache just looking at it.

    Aside from illusion, there is also domain effect; it is not big as a regr domain, a very small one, barely enveloping fifteen-meter diameters around it. While it is small, its effects are very strong that, for a moment, I thought about creating a distance with it.

    Thest facet is the hidden power of its attack. While the attack looked very strong, it was far stronger.. If I am not wrong, it is using the full power of the attack, and if I did not use simr or more power to defend against it, I would end up in a bad state.

 Chapter 2125 - Grey Mane Lionaman II

    <h4>Chapter 2125 - Grey Mane Lionaman II</h4>

    ''Second Boost!''

    I said as three more glowing roses appeared behind me, and the power of a second boost poured into my body.

    The attack is powerful without doubt, and it shows why the Lionman is part of the most powerful legion of the Grimms, but I am not a weakling either. I had activated a couple of formations that immediately enhanced my soul and body senses, and with the purity my soul and body have, this illusion and domain would not affect me.

    As the power of the second boost rumbled through me, I swung my sword with every strength it would offer to me.

    I need to use every power the second boost could offer to me, only that way, I could beat its attack sessfully.

    My sword moved, it moved without any mysterious fanfare, but the movement is still surprised as it directly went for the sword''s real position,pletely discarding the illusion they have weaved around them to mask their original movements.

    CLANNG!

    My sword shed against the first khopesh and felt a powerful force shing against my sword and powerful grey bloodline energying toward me, but like before, my Inheritance energy held it back, not letting it move even an inch.

    Usually, I let the energies attack me, especially bloodline energies but this time, I did not as I wanted to collect data on my Inheritance energy to perfect its form even better, not just Inheritance energy, I want to collect more data on every aspect of me, so I could improve myself.

    If I want to stand against or even have a chance to defeat Violet Vidette at my current level, then I will have to improve every aspect of mine; without it, I will not be able to stand against it, much less defeat it.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    After shing with the first khopesh, my sword moved toward the second at an even faster speed, and after shing against it, it moved toward the third at an even faster speed than shocked Lionman.

    I have to be fast, and my attacks have to be powerful; otherwise, its six des would tear me apart before I could do anything against them.

    It tried to move its des toward me, but I did not give it a single chance. My sword would continue crashing against it without letting its dese to my immediate defensive area.

    It is making it frustrating that it was not able to do anything against me, and it continued to try harder and harder, but I would block every attempt of it to do that. Its des would not reach me; I am confident I would be able to stop every de under this attack.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    The attacks kepting at me, and I continued to deal with them while collecting a huge amount of data. Every second, the profile of it would be more and moreplete, and the moment I have enough data on it, I willunch my offensive.

    "You will have to try a little better little Grimm; otherwise, you will never be able tond an attack on me, much less defeat me," I teased Lionman, who is attacking me with all the strength its attack provided me but still unable to breach my defenses.

    "Humph!"

    It harrumphed before continuing to attack me. Its reaction had surprised me, if it had been a regr Grimm Monster, it would have exploded into anger, but this one just reacted irritatingly before continuing to attack me.

    It is quite calm, but its calm is not going to save it, especially now that my strings have been freed. It took quite an effort before I was finally able to seal those three Grimm Monsters. Though hastily made seal would notst forever, it will give me at least an hour which would be more than enough for me to deal with this bastard.

    "Captain!"

    Suddenly a dying sound of Ratman pierced through the defeaning sounds of our attack. Thirty-Three had finished up another Grimm Monster; with it, we have effectively finished half of the Grimm Monster.

    "Bastard!"

    The Lionman cursed at me; I appeared in front of it and stopped it from moving further. The calm, it hadpletely disappeared, reced with boiling rage and thick killing intent that I could taste.

    "You humans would pay!" It shouted, and an earthshaking aura exploded out of it; the aura was so powerful all those people fighting around us stopped fighting for a second.

    "I was going to use this move after I got familiar with your power, but now, you have left me with no choice." "I will finish you and the rest of humans with this move of mine," It shouted, and an even powerful aura exploded out of it.

    "Terhros Punishment!"

    It shouted, and the phantom appeared, but this time, instead of appearing behind it, the phantom had appeared around it and aura like never before felt from its body; I even spotted a peculiar element from its aura that made my eyes go wide.

    "Die Human!"

    It shouted and attacked me; its attack was extremly fast and filled with incredible power. This is no ordinary attack; the attack its burning its life essence. Though the burning of it is not heavy, its presence is in the attack is extremly worrying.

    ''Third Boost'' ''Crown of Roses,''

    I activated two moves, one after another. Three more growing roses appeared behind, and crown of roses on top of my head.

    The immense power of the third boost filled me, and my senses became powerful enough that I could see and feel everything around me, but it was not enough dead with its attack, I needed something more, and fortunately, I have it.

    I tapped into internal energy and made it spread into my body; this time, I did not hold back and used it all; there is no need to hold back anymore now that it had shown its full power.

 Chapter 2126 - Medallion Of Strength Impartment I

    <h4>Chapter 2126 - Medallion Of Strength Impartment I</h4>

    My sword moved against its punishment-like attack; there is no fear in my eyes against such a powerful attack instead of excitement.

    Its attack is extremely powerful, so powerful that it shocked all those watching. Even the Grimm Monsters watching are shocked as they did not expect their leader would be this powerful, even I am slightly surprised by the power it had disyed.

    Compared to zing withering power, which had forced anyone to create a distance, I did not disy any ze. There is not even much intensity in it that people would assume it would be crushed in a single attack; hell, even the Lionman is thinking that.

    It is extremely confident of its attack as it had been powered by its bloodline energy and lifeforce, but so am I, and it will know in a moment.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, and as they did, I felt tsunami-like energying at me before striking my armor while it looked at me with bloodshot eyes with great shock as blood trickled down from its eyes to ears before a tremor rang through its body, and it begins to take a steps backs.

    Step Step Step

    It continued to take the steps backs while trying to stop the momentum but failing repeatedly before finally seeding after taking more than ten steps back.

    "How?"

    It asked in shock as it had stabilized itself, "You are intelligent enough to know the answer to that," I said and disappeared from my spot and appeared in front of it before attacking with every ounce of energy, now I had started on the offensive, there is no need to hold back on anything.

    Seeing me appear in front of it, it forcefully calmed itself and moved its khopesh defensively, not letting me inside its defensive.

    CLANNNNG!

    Our weapons shed, and it again began to step back, but this time, it was much more prepared for it, but the preparation did not give it any advantage other than putting a good defense against my attack.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    I did not give it any relief as it defended against my attack; I attacked it again and again. Not letting it stop, always keeping it busy with my attacks as I weaved it in my traps.

    I could be even more lethal with my attacks, but I would not be able to give it much more than the rtively harmless would for at least a short time. So, instead of doing that, I held back a little, letting it believe it is defending against me and had some time before I couldunch something fatal.

    While I am intensely fighting against it, my teammates also not holding back; the women and Ma had been able to kill another Grimm Monsters, through they were injured that, those injuries would not affect them in a short time.

    With them killing another Grimm Monster, the number of total Grimm monsters has been reduced to five, which lessened the pressure on them considerably.

    They won''t have to bear the pressure for long; in a minute or two, I would be able to finish with this Lionaman and would be able to help them in the battle.

    Hun!

    A minute had passed by, and I was tying some loose ends before I pulled the trap when suddenly, a feeling of forbearing washed up on me. It is very intense, so intense that I had only felt against fighting Violet Vidette.

    At the same moment, I saw the eyes of Lionman twinkle with great rage and unwillingness, and a huge medallion appeared on its head, and my expressions have changed even further as I knew what it was and understood the danger it represented to my self.

    I did not waste time thinking and burned my blood with ''Forth Boost.'' And summoned my shields and poured all the power into the shield, this time, I did hold back on burning my essence; I burned it as much as I could, without care for the consequence.

    It is quite immensely frustrating that I had to burn my essence less than an hour before I recovered from my previous essence burned. Though, I had understood the necessity and did not hold back on anything.

    SUP!

    "Human, you should be proud that is dying by a power of Grandmaster!" The Grey Mane Lionman saidughingly as medallion shone before a thin streak of dark grey energy came at me, which has the aura of Grandmaster.

    ''Absolute Protection!''

    I said, and my silver shields with the design of scarlet roses on them lighted up, and phantom of beautiful scarlet rose materialized around me and the same moment, the thin dark grey streak of fearful power struct against my shields.

    BANNNNG!

    A deafening explosion rang out the moment streak crashed on my shield, and a powerful blow like never before struck across my body. My bones shattered, and my skin splintered from more ces than I could count; it had instantly taken me to the death''s door.

    I wish I could say the worse is over, but it is not. The blow was just the half part of the attack while the other half, the humongous amount of energy, had lighted up the shields like never before, making everything blinding.

    The strings are under the immense strange that they are showing the sign of splintering, but I couldn''t bring to care myself about it as the energy had filled my own armor, which is not in its strongest state due to me summoning out shields, as they use a lot of strings from my armor for their creation.

    Since the shields and my armor were connected, it had filled my armor too, and it had also lighted up like a sun as enormously powerful energy wanted to tear through and enter my body. I could not let that happen, as once energy breached my armor, I would be finished.

    My condition is so precarious that even 1% of this energy would finish me off for good, and the damning thing is, I do not have anything that could save me from it; I have used all the cards I have in defending against the medallion.

 Chapter 2127 - Medallion Of Strength Impartment II

    <h4>Chapter 2127 - Medallion Of Strength Impartment II</h4>

    "Father, let me help you!"

    I was desperately searching for a way to deal with energy as it could breach inside me any second when a familiar voice rang inside me.

    The next second, Nero got out of my core and entered my body before spreading inside me. It was just like when he was in his egg form; he covered my body and soul within a second and did not also begin to cover my armor and through it my shields.

    As he did, he immediately started to suck the energy, seeing that I couldn''t help but be surprised. These energies are extremely powerful, able to tear apart anyone who is not a Grandmaster, but Nero is sucking them all, and he is doing that at great speed.

    Nero had informed me about his ability to eat the energy before, but it was no surprise to me as he was able to do that in his egg form and would naturally retain the ability when he broke out of it but still eating this energy is shocking, seeing it is from Grandmaster, and like me, Nero could be categorized being an Elite, the difference is too big.

    A few secondster, the blinding light covering my shield and myself began to dim rapidly till there wasn''t any energy remaining in them.

    "Thank you for snack, father," Nero said before he turned to his original shape and returned back inside my core.

    "You Survived! How? It was an attack from Grandmaster," The Lionman asked with absolute shock in its eyes; it is shocked that its eyes have be big as saucers, and its mouth opened wide enough that I could easily stuff my sword inside it.

    The thing it had attacked me with was called medallion of strength impartation. A very rare treasure that extremely few Grandmasters of the Grimm race could produce. In it, Grandmaster could store its power, and these things are usually given to the best prodigies of Grimm Race.

    The only reason I had even survived the blow became it had already before. If it had attacked me with a fully charged medallion, there is no way in hell I would have survived the blow, much less remained alive to deal with an energy attack that came a momentter.

    It seemed to have noticed something which made it instantly recover from its shock, and its eyes shone in cruelty.

    "Hehe, whatever you used to survive had drained you; now you are just fish on the chopping board," The Lionman said with augh as it came at me, and it seemed to hold nothing back, seeing the power it ising me with it.

    My teammates also seemed to have noticed it wasing to kill me and moved to save me, but they were stopped by the Grimm Monsters except thirty-three, who easily evaded the Grimm Monsters trying to stop him.

    Still, his speed is not fast enough; by the time he would reach me, the Grey Mane Lionaman would have already finished with me, and even if it could reach me before the Lionman, I don''t think it is powerful enough to stop the attack of Lionaman.

    The Lionman evaded my damaged shields and appeared in front of me with a huge smile on its face, "Die Human!" It said simply and attacked.

    I could hear a familiar voice screaming my name in powerlessness as the Lionman attacked me, but his attack reached halfway, a strange thing happened which shocked all those who were watching, the Lionman which was attacking me with great momentum had frozen on the spot.

    "You have used your chances to kill me, and now it is my turn!" I said with a voice that was full of strain and slowly moved my hand and touched the Lionman, which was frozen in its ce and struggling intensely but not able to even an inch.

    "It is time for you to die," I said softly and touched it; just as I did, it disappeared from my view and appeared in my core bound.

    It is very hard to hold such a powerful Grimm Monster inside my core, and so, I did not waste even a second and summoned the runes, which came immediately. A few secondster, the harvest began, and this time, the usual convection was being followed.

    The energy is divided into four parts, Ashlyn, Nero, Mysterious being, and me. Half of which that hade to me went to the mysterious seed like always, which had turned dark green after absorbing a humongous amount of purified blessing earlier.

    The result is a little disappointing to me as I had thought it might sprout after taking so much energy, but nothing of that sort happened.

    "Don''t worry about me; you guys focused on finishing these bastards," I said weakly to my teammates, who were looking at me in shock as the Grimm Monsters behind them.

    I ampletely drained, and if not for me still burning my essence, I would have fallen down already.

    I hope these guys would protect me from the Grimm Monsters, at least for a few seconds. I am burning my essence at a very dangerous level and would not be liked to burn more in case of attacks. They just had to protect me for a few seconds; once I got the strengthening energy released, I would be able to deal with any danger that came me.

    Seeing I was fine, my teammates went back to the Grimm Monsters; there were only four of them that had remained, and even if they were the strongest four, my teammates were more than enough to deal with them.

    Seconds passed as my teammates began their intense attacks of Grimm Monsters that forgot to attack me; the Grimm Monsters huddled together, focusedpletely on their defense.

    Buzz!

    It took the runes thirty-six seconds to harvest the Lionman, which seconds on the outside and a second after that, the flood of strengthening energy released in my body.. It is powerful with great quantity; even after seed taking half of it, it should be enough to help me recover up my burned essence and give me a small advancement.

 Chapter 2128 - [Bonus ] Extracting Mutation

    <h4>Chapter 2128 - [Bonus ] Extracting Mutation</h4>

    I absorbed thest of the strengthening energy, and it had brought a smile to my face. 95% of the huge amount of strengthening energy went to filling up my burned essence, while the 5% went toward my advancement, which was not enough to take me to peak Elite ss.

    I am a little disappointed, but within my expectations, so I controlled my emotions and focused on my next target.

    I walked toward the mutated ck Teeth Hyenamen that I had sealed earlier. There are forty-nine of them, which''s the bloodline mutation I am going to harvest. I wish I could harvest all the mutations and not just one on the surface, but doing that is beyond my level.

    With those thoughts, I released my strings on the forty-nine mutate ck Teeth Hyenamen. All of them are sealed, which made thisplicated job a little easier.

    It took me a few seconds to wrap my strings around them, but as I pierced inside them, the real difficulty began.

    Those below master ss were no challenge to me, but those above masters are hard; their mutated bloodline fought hard against the strings that I had to put all my focus and strength into the strings to make them spread inside the bodies of the master ss crazies.

    It took me a couple of minutes, but I finally did. As I had finished, I activated a couple of formations on my strings, and the next second, the strings started to suck the mutation from the Grimm Monsters before depositing it into the quern.

    The easiest target is the elites; they are the weakest.

    Before receiving the blessing, most elites had been the unranked tyrant, but the blessing had turned each and every one of them into the peal elite.

    As opposite to Elites, it is quite hard to suck off the mutations of the Masters; I had to put up quite an effort to suck it. All the mutation that is being sucked is getting filled into the top te of the quern, which and every other te below it divided itself into the differentpartments to house different levels of mutation.

    If I want to, I could mix it all since they are from the same bloodline, but it will defeat the purpose. I need them of the different levels so they could be used on the people of the different levels; I have a grand vision for the mutation I will collect from the Grimm Monster.

    Little more than a minute passed by when I have stopped the sucking mutation from the Elite. I had reached the limit of what I could suck and purify after that.

    The mutation is just a diluted offshoot of the bloodline; at the current level, I could only purify the mutation that had a very low level of bloodline source. As it got stronger, it became harder to purify it reached above my ability.

    The Green and Silver runes have the ability to purify, which is beyond myprehension; when they are done with the purification, there is not even a hint of wildness had remained. Hell, one could not even tell the energy is from the bloodline, much less from which bloodline.

    The quern is my attempt to replicate the abilities of the runes; while its ability is nothingpared to the runes, it is more than enough to suit my purpose.

    Three more minutes passed, and I reached the limit with the leaders, and now, only masters have remained. Sucking the mutation of them is quite hard, but I am doing it slowly and should be done with the ten some minutes.

    Hun!

    As I was busy sucking off the mutation, I felt an attacking at me. The Grimm Monster acted suddenly and with a very fast speed that my teammates did not even get a chance to warn me.

    Bang!

    "Fuck off!" I said as a sword appeared in my hand and back of it directly stuck the ax of sending it flying toward thirty-three, who pierced his dagger into its head, killing it in an instant.

    With the disturbance dealt with, I again focused my all on extracting mutation, and as I had expected, I had about fourteen minutes to finish off the extraction. When I looked at the amount I had collected, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I had collected a huge amount of mutation of every level; it will help me immensely and also others.

    After I finished with the extraction of the mutation, I began summoning the runes. There is a huge amount of bloodline mutation beyond my ability; I could not leave it behind; it would be an extremely wasteful thing to do when the runes could purify it and strengthen my core with it.

    Twelve secondster, runes came out of me and spread into my armor before spreading into my strings connected to the Grimm Monsters.

    Buzz!

    As they did, the harvest process began, and a huge amount of purified bloodline essence came inside me. There is no difference between regr purified bloodlines essence and purified mutated bloodline essence; as I had said, the runes are too powerful for something like that to affect their purification.

    The huge purified essence was divided into four parts, and my share was again divided into two, but I did not mind as this time there was a huge amount of purified bloodline essence.

    Buzz!

    It took nearly a minute to harvest all the Grimm Monsters before a flood of strengthening energy released inside me and began to enrich every part of my body.

    I felt myself getting stronger every second as my body absorbed this strengthening energy, and half a minuteter, I finally broke into the peak of Elite ss, and the strengthening energy was far from being finished.

    It took nearly three minutes for me to absorb every speck of strengthening energy, and when I was done, I felt like I was the most powerful man in the world with the power to crush any opponent in a single attack.

 Chapter 2129 - Mutated Roses

    <h4>Chapter 2129 - Mutated Roses</h4>

    "These essence roses are something else!" Ma''s voice brought me to my senses, and I followed her gaze to the forty-nine essence roses in front of me.

    These essence roses are different from the regr essence roses; they did not look stable at all; it looks like they could copse into the big boom of energy any second.

    It is not the case; these roses are quite stable, though not as stable as regr essence roses, and that is a good thing. I wanted these essence roses from mutated Grimm Monsters; they will help me a lot with my research.

    "Don''t touch them; their mutation might affect you," I warned Ma, who was walking toward them. Even though these roses are not as unstable as they looked, they are dangerous, and touching them or evening into contact with their aura could have severe consequences.

    I quickly collected the mutated essence roses and storage them in crystal boxes with the stability formations. It is a good thing I have prepared them beforehand to handle something like these; otherwise, I would have had to spend some time to carve the formation on them.

    These mutated essence roses should be handled with care; storing them in normal boxes would increase their instability, and their structure would copse.

    I stored the essence roses and the stuff of Grimm Monsters, including the key they have before I turned to my teammates who are observing the steles, are rectangr sheet. Thirty-three and Ma attacked them, but there was no scratch even after using the powerful attacks.

    "These ritual conductors are too powerful; we have to destroy them lest Grimm Monsters try again," The women said, and all of us couldn''t help but nod.

    This time we were lucky in solving the ritual but next time, we won''t be, and if Grimm Monsterse to find out powerful these ritual conductors are, they will fight to the death for this ruin, and that time, we might not be even able to enter this ruin, much less disrupt another ritual.

    "These steles are too strong; I don''t think even Grandmasters would be able to break them with the raw power," Ma said, and she took back her weapon and looked at me.

    "I''ll see what I could do," I said and began to walk around the steles. The mission is not over till we have dealt with the steles in whatever way possible.

    Unlike the doors and passages of this section, these scarlet steles did not have any formation visible on them, which makes things quite difficult. Bringing out the runes would be quite difficult, seeing how big this space is.

    Hun!

    I walked around, and each minute my expressions would be worse and worse, and I had decided to create a superwide formation to bring out the runes, no matter the cost when suddenly I noticed something.

    It is on the wall directly in front of my eyes, but there is deep obscurity around it that even when one passed by it, people would not notice, even Grandmaster would not notice; that''s how obscure it is. Only the people who know about it would find it; thankfully, I had kept my abilities active and even used rule-bending power, and it looks like my using a rule-bending had paid off.

    I took out the key which I had taken from the storage of the ck Teeth Hyenaman and ced it on the obscured part.

    Buzz!

    As I did, I felt a key vibrate, and the next second, a control panel appeared in front of me; seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "So, the control panel was here; I had looked at this ce several times but had not notice it," Ma said as she appeared beside me with my other teammates.

    The first thing I did was read the information about the steles, there is quite detailed information about them. As I had read it, I couldn''t help but get shocked seeing their grade and the material they are made of; these things are an absolute treasure, even when they have lost most of their power.

    From the info here, these collections of ritual conductors are at theirst stages. It did not matter because the ritual they were for was above Grand Lord level. So, even if we use these things for hundreds of years, we will not be able to expand all their powers.

    "Fuck, it requires a signature!" I cursed out loud a few momentster. It requires an aura signature of the pce head to remove the steles or their key.

    I would have been able to copy it with some effort if I had the example, but I did not. The key I have belonged to the section head who does not have enough ess to take these steles.

    Seeing that, I began to explore other options, and soon I found it. A couple of secondster, a vast formation appeared in the huge hall, I immediately flew up and saw the formation, and my mind couldn''t help but blow away by it.

    It is the biggest and one of the mostplex formations I have ever seen in my life. It stretched for over a mile and is extremelyplex, filled withyers uponyers which one will have to solve to break this formation.

    I hope the formation would be divided into a different section, notyers upon each other, which are interconnected. If that had been, I would have solved at least one section of it and taken out the steles it contained; that way, it would have lessened the power of the whole ritual conductor considerably.

    Thisplicated things as I could not solve this formation in a day or even a week, even I don''t know how long it would take me to solve the formation.

    After collecting all the facts, I stated them to my teammates, whose expressions became quite somber and ma cursed hearing them.. This is not an ideal condition, but there is nothing I or anyone here could do anything about.

 Chapter 2130 - Finishing The Business

    <h4>Chapter 2130 - Finishing The Business</h4>

    "There is no other option than leave ande back after solving the formation," The woman said as she looked at all of us.

    "We already have the key of section master, and unless the Grimm Monsters have the pce master''s key, they will have toe here old fashioned way and not to mention we will be keeping tight on this ruin till we get ritual conductors in our hands," She added.

    Everyone thought for a while before nodding, "Let''s leave then," Thirty-three said, and four of us walked toward the door without wasting a second.

    This time instead of breaking the formation, I used the key and which immediately opened the door for us and we have walked out of the ritual hall.

    "Shall we deal with Grimm Monsters outside or leave directly?" Ma said the question that had been on everyone''s mind.

    It had stopped us for a second, and we all looked at each other, "While fighting them would be tempting, we should leave; there are at twelve Grimm Monsters outside and might be someone at the level of that Grey Mane Lionman."

    "There might be even more people hiding that we are anticipating, not to mention we will be fighting outside, which will give them an easy road to escape, and our identities and abilities would be revealed," The women said.

    "I agree with leaving; it will be fun to leave those bastards guessing how we finished off suchrge numbers without them noticing," Ma said and looked at us. "It is fine by me," I answered, and thirty-three also nodded a few secondster.

    A few minutester, we walked out of the section and stopped; without istion, we could activate our beacons and leave.

    "Let''s get out of here," Ma said and activated her beacon, and three secondster, she disappeared. A second after that, thirty-three also disappeared.

    "See you on the other side, Micheal," said the woman as the mist around her dispersed, showing me her real face. "Yes, I will see on the other side, professor," I said with a smile without any surprise.

    The woman is Professor Josphine; I identified her the moment she had called out my name with the real voice. She had made amazing progress in such a short time, which is not surprising seeing she had a Bloodline core.

    She disappeared a secondter, and now it is my time to leave, but I will not. I looked at the cuff attached to my sleeve, and next second, a pinkyer covered it; it would help me resist the teleportation call on the other side.

    "You guys have only ten minutes, and remember, there should be no proof and also leave those who have bloodlines to me," I said to Ashlyn and Nero.

    I would have left with my teammates, but Ashlyn had started bugging me fighting; she was so insistent that I had to relent. Nero, on the other hand, did not say anything about the fight, but since he is extremelypetitive with Ashlyn, he came out to fight as well.

    Chew Chew

    "Understood, father," Nero said before he chased after Ashlyn.

    With the key, it took us a minute to get out, and the moment we did, we attacked the Grimm Monsters, or rather they did while I remained on the sidelines and expanded my strings toward the two or three if I consider the Grimm Monster that is hiding.

    All three of them have bloodlines, and I want to harvest them all; earlier, there were four Grimm Monsters with bloodlines, I was only able to kill one, the Lionman, while the rest three were killed by my teammates, which was quite regretful, I hate it when I did not get to harvest the Grimm Monsters with bloodline.

    It took Ashlyn a second to kill her first Grimm Monster, but I am more shocked by the way Nero had killed his.

    His small body rapidly expanded, and it became bigger, bigger than even Grimm Monsters. Easily noticed by every Grimm Monster in an immediate area, all of them attacked him, which he discarded before swallowing the Grimm Monster that is close to it before moving toward another.

    It had shocked the Grimm Monsters as it had shocked me, and Ashlyn quickly took advantage of the shock and sliced up the neck of another huge Grimm Monster and disappeared before anyone could catch her, and at the same moment, Nero appeared in front of another Grimm Monster and swallowed it up with its powerful attack.

    I watched with shock what was happening; these Grimm Monsters are not the normal ones, but the ones that just step away from Grandmaster ss but these two are killing them like they are chickens.

    In just a few seconds, horror had spread across the battlefield, one Grimm Monster even activated its beacon to leave, but before it could, it was cut into two by Ashlyn''s metallic wing, which had be tens of time longer for a second.

    One by one, Grimm Monsters got killed, till only two had remained, though there are five that had remained, three are mine, who are trying to activate their beacons but failing for some reason.

    Nero and Ashlyn moved toward thest two Grimm Monsters, who are closer to each other; their speed is even faster than mine; it only took them a second to reach their target.

    As Nero reached his target, he immediately opened his mouth to swallow two of them and nearly captured them in his mouth when he stopped and returned to his original size, as Ashlyn had turned two Grimm Monsters into four.

    It seemed to make him very angry, but he only showed for a second before a cute fawning smile appeared on his face, and he hopped toward Ashlyn before started praising her great power so such flowery words that I got quite dumbstruck hearing them.

    I couldn''t help but be shook seeing Nero''s behavior.. If he keeps acting like that, he is going to get beaten hard by Ashlyn, but I am not going to tell him that; he is young and should learn that himself.

 Chapter 2131 - Returning To Fort Ardon

    <h4>Chapter 2131 - Returning To Fort Ardon</h4>

    "What happened? What took you so long to return?" Lord Whitman asked as I walked out of the teleportation gate.

    All my teammates are here, and so is Lord Whitman and two technicians who seemed to have sweated all the water they had on their body.

    "There was some signal interference; I had to walk out of the Raven Pce before I could teleport out," I replied and showed the log from my beacon, which clearly shows that I did not receive the signal until I walked out of the pce.

    "Let''s go back to my tower; I want all the details of the mission," Lord Whitman said. A few minutester, we were back into the Lord Whitmans today, giving out the mission report. We only gave the short version; the long one would be text form.

    "You have done best of what you could, and I would like to have a copy of formation you have taken; I want our rune Grandmasters to decipher it as soon as possible, and Micheal, I like to too also try to decipher it, we want those conductors in our hands as soon as possible," Lord Whitman said as he ced the key in the box that I had just handed to him with the cuffs.

    "Yes, lord Whitman," I said, whether he asked or not, I would have tried to break that formation. It is a great challenge that I want to aplish.

    "All of you have done great and should rest now Micheal; stay for a few minutes; I have some things to talk to you," Lord Whitman said. The others excused themselves, leaving Lord Whitman and me alone in the room.

    "I assumed you have dealt with the other team," Lord Whitman said simply. His words surprised me, but I did not let them show on my face.

    This man is quite intelligent; I should not be surprised about it. Beforedy Hera, he was the leader of the Pyramid council, and not to mention, it is not just strength that is a prerequisite to lead a supreme and gain a seat on the Pyramid council.

    "It is quite a risk you have taken; you should have finished them off with your team," He said, "I had made a small advancement with my fight with Grey Mane Lionaman and wanted to test it out alone," I lied.

    "Still, you should know better, since you know even if no one beneath Grandmaster could kill you, one does not need to be a Grandmaster to kill you," Lord Whitman said with a serious voice. I know what he means; even an unranked Tyrant could kill me if it had something like a medallion of strength impartation.

    "I will be careful," I said, to which he nodded.

    "The others have told me about your rings that would teleport those wearing it on the same spot when entering the ruins; the Pyramid would be grateful if you could provide us few," Lord Whitman said; I am not surprised; this might be a real reason why he had asked me to stay behind.

    "How many did you want?" I asked, "A hundred at least, for now, few hundreds, next week after," He replied, shocking the hell out of me.

    "Lord Whitman, those rings are not easy to make, and I only have twenty on my person," I said and gave him a small wooden box in which twenty delicate red crystalline rings were ced.

    "You don''t have to worry about the resources; Pyramid will provide you all; I just hope you will be able to provide us at least a hundred every week. They are extremely useful to us," he said, "I will try," I said with a sigh.

    To be honest, creating these rings is not much difficult; they only fraction amount of rule-bending power.

    The only difficulty in their creation is the resources that Pyramid is willing to provide. It will be a good business for me, seeing I need the humongous amount of resources for the advancements and experiments that I will have to do.

    "If there is nothing else, my lord, then I would like to return to the fort Ardon," I said, "It no problem, and by the way, the Grimms had not attacked yet, but they might attack by evening," He informed before he led me to the teleportation formation.

    A few minutester, I appeared in the formation of the Fort Ardon wearing the skin of Dexter and the same elite waiting for me.

    He looked visibly relieved seeing me, "Lord Dexter, the General had ordered me to bring you tomand center as soon as you arrive," He said; I nodded and followed him to themand center.

    When I had reached themand center, I saw General in the same position as I saw him the first time, looking through the ss toward the direction of the Grimm fort.

    "General," I said as I arrived beside him, "Dexter, it is good you have arrived on time; the Grimm Monsters have started the preparations; they will attack by evening," He said before turning to me.

    "How are you feeling? Have you recovered from thest battle?" He asked as he looked at me from up to down, "Yes, I was lucky enough to find something in the assignment that helped me recover fully," I replied.

    I had not only recovered but also made huge advancements, harvesting the bloodline of so many Grimm Monsters that I could now able to sense the limit.

    "Good, I will be counting on you to hold on to that Violet Vidette again," he said. I couldn''t help but shake my head in disappointment hearing that, even with huge advancements I had made, I am still only capable of holding it back.

    I would need to reach the limit in my level and art before I could even think about killing it.. Its defensive abilities are no joke; otherwise, it would not have been only Grandmasters who had been able to kill it the majority of the time.

 Chapter 2132 - Begin

    <h4>Chapter 2132 - Begin</h4>

    The Grimm Monsters attacked that evening, and the violet vidette was with them; I had fought with it and held it back from attacking the others, and I had burned my blood to do that when it had burst with the full power.

    Though, the blood I had burned was not even 10% of which I had burned the first time when I had fought with it.

    I had again fought with it just yesterday, and I did not burn my blood at all, though I had reached quite close in doing that. It was all due to my 5% progress in my art; it had increased my strength tremendously that I did not have to burn my blood now to hold off the Grimm Monster.

    It had been six days since I had returned to Fort Ardon, and many things had happened in that time. One of the most amazing things is the data I have gotten from the experiments I am doing on my mentees with the mutation I had got from the Grimm Monsters.

    I have to say that thing is extremely dangerous and more vtile than the mutation and contamination of bloodlines that we humans have.

    Still, that extreme vtileness is an amazing resource that I had been using on all three of my mentees; even Ne hadn''t been spared.

    If onepared the data between five days ago and now, they would be shocked seeing how much progress they have made, even I had gotten quite surprised despite tracking it every day.

    "Good, you are on your way to getting fitness that you need to control epidermis; you are learning quite fast, Ne," I said, seeing her progress.

    She is really good, not just on the dummy but also on real patients. With her permission, I had kept the seed inside her and did her practice on the real patients in the hospital, and she had done better on them than the dummy on used.

    I don''t know why others have given up on her. If she had a good teacher, her progress would have been shocking by now.

    "Its all thanks to your teaching Lord Dexter," she said, and I took the praise with a smile. It is not good to act humble all the time; I take credit where I deserve.

    "Lord Dexter,"

    I was instructing Ne when Leonard called me behind the screen, where he is dipped in the solution alongside Danielle.

    "I will be returning in a moment," I said and walked toward Leonard. A secondter, I was beside Leonard, who was inside a dark violet-green solution that was bubbling, but there was no heating off the solution; instead, there was a slight cold.

    If one looked at Leonard, they might consider he is boiling up, seeing his skin had be red and steam could be seening from it and him also gritting his teeth pain, he is very much pain that I am surprised that he could even talk with the amount of pain he is feeling.

    "Do you need something, Leonard?" I asked; even though I know for what he had called me up for, it is very clear in his data which is in front of my eyes.

    "All the restriction had disappeared. I feel like I would be easily able to break into Master ss if I tried," He said, clearly asking me about making a breakthrough.

    "No, it is not time. I had told you before unless your constitution reached the limit, you will not make a breakthrough into the Master ss," I said, and I could see the clouds of disappointment appearing in his eyes for a second before they disappeared.

    I could understand his need to break into the Master''s ss, with him reaching the Master''s ss. He would reach the top level of the world, would be a true fighting force, and would easily get amander position to defend a small fort with his vast fighting experience.

    That might have been his dream, and now, I am stopping him from achieving that, but it is for his own good.

    The more powerful his constitution, the greater his limit would increase on top of giving him a huge boost with constitution power, and when he finally level up to Master ss, he would have great power.

    I need him to be powerful and his constitution to be strong to bear the pressure of what I have in mind for him, and currently, he is far from ready to think about that thing.

    I checked the condition of Leonard detailedly for a minute and even created some locks inside him with the help of my seed, so he would not unconsciously make a breakthrough.

    Though what I did was not ethical, I could not think about the ethics when whole future race depends upon it. My mentees are mold that will make the humans powerful; the data I will get from them will help the whole human race tremendously.

    I felt like a mad scientist of those childhood movies, and maybe I might be, but all I am doing is for them and my race, though I will deny it that data I am getting from them will help in upgrading my own inheritance.

    Time passed by, and afternoon turned tonight, and I took my mentees to my quarters for dinner. After dinner, they left while I trained. It is important that I did not discard my training in favor of theirs, I need to do it in bnce, so it would not affect my own progress.

    Buzz!

    I was training when my holowatch vibrated with a message from the Grand Commanders'' office. Reading the message, a small smile appeared on my face; it was finally time.

    Tring Tring

    A few seconds after the message, my holowatch rang with the call. "General," I said as I received the call.. "Dexter,e to themand center now," General said before cutting the call; he did not give a reason, nor I did want to know as I already know the reason.

 Chapter 2133 - Horrors Of Vines

    <h4>Chapter 2133 - Horrors Of Vines</h4>

    "General," I said as I appeared in themand center, "Dexter, take a seat," He said and offered me the seat to his right.

    All the masters are sitting at the table looking at the fifty exact screens in front of them, all of which are ck.

    "A minute ago, I had received the mail from the pyramid that there will be an important broadcast in a few minutes," He said.

    "Do you know what it is about, General?" Hans asked, "No, the only thing I know that pyramid said it is important, and so it should be something important," He replied.

    Hearing his answers, all became quiet and stared at the ck screens.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes, and minutes turned into two; it was the third minute when we were staring at the screen when suddenly screens began to light up one after another till forty-seven screens lit up in front of us, and all of them are showing the battles that are being fought intensely.

    It only took a few seconds for us to analyze all the battles and find out what ismon between them.

    All of the battles have numbers between a million to five million, and in each battle, the weakest member is Prince while the strongest is Master ss Tyrant. Not all Master ss Tyrants are fighting or visible; some of them are invisible.

    "All of them are mid-level battles; why are they showing us that?" Martha asked, "We will know the reason soon enough, Ma," General said, and second after that, a slight change had urred; it is quite noticeable, even if it did not affect the battle in any way.

    The crystal roses of different colors appeared on the hands of six masters, who were visible and not fighting. They showed the roses with a flourish. Some even looked a little awkward doing that before dropping the crystal rose down on the battlefield.

    "What are these crystal roses, and why did they drop them?" Victor asked, but nobody answered him as they focused on the roses that were descending through the air.

    The Grimm Monsters seemed to sense the danger from these roses, and they attacked to destroy the roses, but the human Masters appeared in front to save the roses. The roses were still attacked by the Grimm Monsters from below, but attacks did not affect the roses.

    All the roses are covered in the energy of the masters, not to mention even defense of these roses are powerful enough to bear at least one attack of the Master.

    All the roses fell down, and for a few seconds, nothing had happened before a bloodcurdling scream rang out from the Grimm Monsters where rose fell, and a huge fucking vines appeared and began to spread in all directions at extremely speed, capturing every Grimm Monster that came in its way and instantly sucking it dry and spread further into a different direction.

    Within a few seconds, the thorny vines consumed hundreds of Grimm Monsters and spread in all directions; now, they are consuming hundreds of Grimm Monsters every second, and the number is increasing every second as vines spread crazily far and wide.

    "My god!" Hans muttered, seeing in the horror happening in the five battlefields, and it is just a beginning as a couple of secondster, the vines begin to appear on the battlefield after battlefield till it appeared in every one of them.

    In every battlefield they could see, they saw vines crazily expanding while sucking the Grimm Monsters dry. It did not matter whether the Grimm Monsters were princes or unranked Tyrants; these vines were sucking every Grimm Monster that they captured dry.

    Only Elites and above are able to get away from them, but not in all the battlefields.

    In the eleven battlefields, the vines have captured elite Grimm Monsters and sucked them dry, while in four battlefields, they have captured a leader, and in one, the vines have even captured a Master who is now fighting for his life as it tries to get away from the vine.

    The Grimm Monsters are attacking the vines indiscriminately, but it does not have any effect other than them getting captured by vines and sucking them dry.

    There are attacks that are affecting the vines, the attacks of the elites, and above. Some of them were even able to cut the vines, which makes things even more difficult, as it did not stop the vines. Instead, the cut vines spread even faster, capturing, even more Grimm Monsters and using them to further their growth.

    "What in horror is this!" Victor said out loud, but nobody had the answer to that; some have, but they did not speak as they watched the greatest nightmare for the Grimm materialize as it made them run for their lives, and that also seemed to be useless as vines seemed to be chasing them.

    The usage of weapons is quitemon in the war, but they are rarely used unless the weapons are unique that the enemy had not dealt with before.

    Through the thousands of years of war, we have a way to deal with themon weapons of both sides, that we did not use them anymore in the battle, as they are just a waste of resources.

    The only weapons we used that are truly unique, the ones that take considerable effort for the enemy to deal with or the ones that are found in ruins and the enemy have no way to deal with it. Such weapons are rarely found as most of the time, powerhouses choose to believe in their own power than some weapons.

    "Fuck, that vine killed a Master," Martha said shudderingly as she saw the Grimm Master who got captured by the vine had lost the battle and got consumed by it.. Its essence helped the vines grow exponentially, that with the power of Master, the vine was even able to capture seven Elites and two leaders who were running away.

 Chapter 2134 - Harvest Of Vines

    <h4>Chapter 2134 - Harvest Of Vines</h4>

    A few more minutes passed by, and vines had nearly stopped growing as the Grimm Monsters who survived were able to run away under the protection of their powerhouses.

    Now, one could only see giant vines spread across the battlefields; the vines have spread for miles and miles, covering a huge area. Looking at it, one could not help but feel horror, as nearly part of vines hung the clothes and artifacts of Grimm Monsters with barely any Grimm Monsters hanging on them.

    Though there are few and all of those are the ones with bloodlines, my vines were not able to harvest those with the bloodline, so they had just killed them.

    Hun!

    I was watching the inception of a new weapon in the enemy''s hand when suddenly, a change urred in seven screens, one after another.

    Three powerful attacks have clouded the sky; even looking from the screens, the attack is shuddering, and every Master shuddered seeing it. It looks like the Grimm Monsters are really angry that they have sent them.

    "Grandmasters are attacking!" Hans said as seven different attacks clouded the screens. All of them are extremly powerful; through them, one could feel the rage of the Grimm Monsters. If these attacksnded on my vines, they would be obliterated.

    Very few of those vines could bear the attacks of Master; there is not a single that would be able to bear the attack of the Grandmaster; everything would turn to ashes.

    The attacks had reached halfways when suddenly counterattacks and shields appeared in front of those attacks but not on all screens the humans haveunched the counterattack, on three screens, I had seen no shield or counterattack appearing in front of the attacks.

    A different sing sound rang out as the four attacks stopped from reaching the ground, but a momentter, three attacks touched the ground, obliterating every sign of vines from the ground. When a couple of secondster, the signs of attacks vanished, there was nothing on the ground except for ashes.

    A disappointment couldn''t well up in my heart, seeing that each vine contained precious data and a huge amount of resources, but all of it had vanished in a single attack.

    On the four screens, the battle had stopped, no other attacks came after the first, and no sign of Grandmasters could be seen, whether they were present or just left, nobody knows, but no one hadunched the attack.

    Grimm Monsters sending out ten Grimm Monsters is quite a risky move; seeing this might have been a trap and we were to kill all the ten of them, the things would quickly escte, and for that, both sides are not ready.

    If the Grimm Monsters are ready to give us the final blow, they could have sent a hundred Grandmasters, and they have that numbers, but they are not ready for the final attack either.

    In every war we have fought, the Grimms always have a triple or quadruple number of Grandmasters on their side, but despite that, they never have been able to win any war fully or wipe us out, and there are many reasons for that.

    So, unless the Grimm Monsters have a way to deal with all the reasons, they would notunch an all-out attack despite having the numbers.

    Seconds passed by, and all our focus remained glued on the screens, which were without any movement, when suddenly something happened, which caught most people off guard; very few people know about this thing.

    The huge vine on all the screens began to shine up; it shone so brightly that one could not see what was happening with it.

    "Gasp!"

    The shine hadsted for nearly a minute before it started to dim rapidly, and apletely different scene revealed itself, which is the opposite of horror earlier; it made nearly all the people watching gasp in shock and amazement.

    The giant fucking vines have disappeared, and on its ce appeared the twinkling roses of all colors which are floating in the air which spinning gently. On each screen, one could see hundreds of thousands of roses, over a million in some; it created the scenery like a wondend.

    "This!"

    Victor said as he looked at spinning twinkling roses, he was shocked as he was mesmerized seeing the beautiful wonder created out of horror.

    "As I had expected, these are essence roses, and there is only one person in the world who could harness them from the Grimm Monsters," General said slowly as he looked at the.

    "Micheal Zaar," Ma said, and the rest nodded.

    "Still, creating something creating like that at his level seemed too much. Has he made a break a breakthrough into the Grandmaster?" Victor asked.

    "I do not think so; even the most gifted would not jump from Master to Grandmaster in less than a month, and it would be even more difficult for him, seeing he has a Celestial Inheritance," General replied, and he is right.

    I would need a lot of time to reach the Grandmaster ss but not so much in gaining the power of Grandmaster.

    Though I would still need at least two months or even more to gain the power of Grandmaster, it all depends on quickly I reach my limit and upgrade my Inheritance for my next small level up.

    "The weapon is quite powerful, nearly taking half of the Grimm Monsters from each battlefield," I said. I had been too quiet since the screens had appeared; I should say something before they suspect something.

    "Yes, ording to my estimation, those vines have killed 50% to 70% Grimm Monsters from each battlefield," General replied while looking at the screens.

    "These are quite a blow for a Grimm Monsters," Victor said. "Yes, it is, and we should prepare for crazy attacks of Grimm Monsters. I hope Pyramid would send us reinforcements quickly as possible; we are going to need for what''sing up next," General warned, and our expressions couldn''t help but turn somber.

    The Grimm Monsters would react to this hard, and we have to be prepared to deal with it.

 Chapter 2135 - Two Months

    <h4>Chapter 2135 - Two Months</h4>

    TING Ting ting

    Tens of rhythmic sounds rang across the giant grey phantom of mine, hammers which are bigger than Grimm Monster to the size of ant fell on my body, giving me immense pain but also purifying my body and reinforcing my strength.

    It is still as painful as the first time I had practiced it despite going through the process so many times for nearly two months.

    Aside from the pain, many things have changed in my art and other things.

    The phantom of mine, which had been very murky two months ago, has now be quite clear. It is still grey in color but not murky anymore, and also, the grey color had be quite lighter than I could see very deep inside the phantom.

    TING Ting ting!

    Thest of the hammers rang before humanoids moved back and began cing the hammers in the racks.

    This scene is a little different from that when I begin at this time, the fire is burning brightly in the furnace, which means there are still resources inside, but the workers forget to ce back their weapons like the furnace is empty.

    It is happening because the current state of my body and core could not handle any more refining.

    It is repeatedly happening over the past three weeks, and I have to strengthen my body and core by harvesting the bloodline of the Grimm Monsters, but that would not work soon, as my body and core had reached very close to the limit.

    Currently, I had reached 66% of 1st stage of my art and would be able to refine up 70% before I reached the limit and have to break into the leader ss.

    The 66% of 1st stage of the art had given me a humongous strength, even I don''t know how strong I have gotten. I have not used my full power in the battle, but looking at the condition of ardon, it won''t be long before I have to use every bit of my strength against the enemy.

    The final attack hase very close; either we will be attacking the Grimm Monsters, or it will be the Grimm Monsters who will attack us; the next battle likely is the final battle, for which I had been holding back using all my strength.

    As I finished practicing, I got up from the spot and burned away all the vomiting smell around me before summoning my sword.

    As I did, I summoned all the internal energy I had while powering up the weight enchantment on my sword with my Inheritance energy before starting to swing it around.

    If I had done something like that two months ago, right after the practice, I would have long control over my strength and crashed against the wall, but now, I have gotten a lot better at controlling the strength of my art and not to mention, I only progressed 2% in this session.

    I practiced for more than two hours before I had finally stopped. I had got control over the strength I had just got, and now, I am feeling quite hungry with all this intense exercise.

    Showering up, I started dinner, and an hourter, there was sumptuous dinner on the table with Ashlyn, Nero, and me eating.

    After eating dinner and cleaning up the tes, I went back to my room and entered inside my core which had a huge changepared to what it was two months ago.

    My core had be much greener, and the energy inside was denser. The seeds I had nted had grown up; some even began to grow the resources that I needed and would be able to harvest them in a month or so.

    The essence tree also had a big change; it had grown slightly big and much more vibrant than I had found it, and most important thing, it had consumed 80% of all twenty-four essences around it

    It won''t be long before the first stages of buds of fruits start to appear on the tree.

    From what I had observed, the essence tree had taken all the twenty-four essence without any problem, and its speed of essence consumption and growth is a little surprising, but they are the good signs.

    While the amazing essence tree has little surpassed my expectation, the mysterious seed given to me by the Grand Lord is sitting in my core and consuming my resources like being a freeloader.

    Except for its continued taking of my resources, there is no change in it, and I don''t know whether there would be any since I had not been able to find anything about it.

    A couple of times, I wanted to throw away the seed, but I held myself back. Since I had invested so much on it already, I might as well go all the way up without holding anything back; who knew it might soon surprise me with its budding up.

    I checked on my nts before I walked up to my study station near theke, where hundreds of formations are neatly ced, and in the center is a silver humanoid.

    I had made huge progress in my Inheritance in this past month and would be ready for level up in a month if I continued to work on it regrly.

    I worked on my Inheritance for six hours before I took a tome in myp and opened it. There is no interference in bringing the tome inside my core and using it inside. Seeing how much I am focusing on it, it is saving me tons of time.

    I had mastered the 899th recipe and working on the 900th, which is a test and quite a hard one as no matter what I create, it is not enough. The test is too hard, but passing it would give me a reward like never before.

    From what the being inside have said, thest hundred recipes are on apletely different level than what I had learned before and hearing it say those words, I couldn''t help but be excited about it.

 Chapter 2136 - Progressing Mentees

    <h4>Chapter 2136 - Progressing Mentees</h4>

    Tring

    I practiced tillte before sleeping; I, as usual, only slept for three hours and woke up at the first bell of rm.

    After waking up, I finished my morning business before making breakfast for myself and two. The breakfast was delicious; it is one of the recipes I had created, which the being the tome rejected with quite harsh words.

    After I finished breakfast, I stepped into formation for the arena; I did not have to go to themand center lest I was called or I wish.

    Since the Violet Vidette has appeared, the General has given me quite a freedom and asked me to focus only on my training. If things were in his control, he would not let me leave for the missions I receive from the Pyramid now and then.

    Soon, I appeared in the arena and was greeted by Leonard and Danielle; both of them had a great change in the past two months; it is not just their strength that had increased but also their confidence.

    Leonard had advanced to Master ss and is at Mid-level Master ss, which is the least surprising. The surprising progress is of Danielle, who had also reached the Master''s ss; even General had taken a note of it.

    I had asked Pyramid to make some excuse for her sudden progress. It is not hard with her organization and lineage.

    She had worked hard for this progress she had made, especially seeing every day the gap between Leonard and her shrink away. She is still able to beat him, but the fight between them is not as short or easy as it used to be, which causes her to work even harder.

    Ne, who is not present currently, also made huge progress; from Elite, she had be a peak leader.

    Her progress had also caused a ripple, even bigger than Danielle and the ripples were not just about her advancements but also tremendous growth in her healing abilities in the spam of such a short time.

    "Lord Dexter,"

    Two of them said as I walked out of teleportation formation. I nodded at them, and two seeds appeared on my fingers, and they seeped into the bodies of Leonard and Danielle. Ne already has the seed, so she rarelyes to the arena.

    I had made quite advancements in the seed, and now, I could not see visual but also speak with her as long as I remained in close distance.

    I had been directing her as she worked on the real patients; it had helped her advance her healing arts but also other facets of her Inheritance tremendously.

    The things she could do now are quite shocking, and if Pyramides to know about some of them, I don''t think they would keep her here.

    While Pyramid may need her abilities, she is not ready, and I would not inform them of those abilities till she became ready and at least achieved a master ss; only then would she be truly helpful to Pyramid.

    As the seeds entered inside them, I got both of their meta-physic in front of my eyes, showing the read change.

    First and foremost, Ipared their current data with yesterday''s and studied the difference, and only when I did not see anything strange did I take a sigh of relief.

    I have been using quite novel material and methods on my mentees, like mutation I extracted from the Grimm Monsters. Some things had been very dangerous; both of them nearly died a couple of times, though they are aware of that factpletely.

    I had also given three of them cancer identally and had dealt with it before it became a danger to their life. Many things as such had happened several times in the course of the past two months.

    "Thest solution worked as I expected, and both of you done good, seeing how much pain it had inflicted on you," I said as I studied their data. "Your data looks fine, so we should start with training," I said as I turned to them.

    Soon, all three of us entered the center of the arena and started fighting; both of them did not hold back anything against me and attacked me with their full power.

    They came at me with incredible teamwork; after fighting against me hundreds of times and training them in a certain way, they have developed incredible teamwork; together, they could fight against a much stronger opponent than them.

    "Leonard, don''t focus too much finesse; in some attacks, unadulterated raw power does a better job than the one filled with finesse, and Danielle, you, on the other hand, need more finesse,"

    "You have all arsenal you need; you just need to seep one tiny bubble of yours in my brain and then bang, game over for your enemy," I said as I repelled both of their attacks.

    Leonard has the vast battle experience and powerful control that even with such speed of advancement, he was able to maintain perfect control over his power, and Danielle, to be honest quite fearful with her art.

    It is extremly dangerous, her bubbles have hundreds of strange abilities, and she could make them hundreds of things.

    I had a focus on only a couple of abilities and developed them. Her bubbles would be a bigger terror than my strings if she was able to develop their stealth and explosion abilities.

    As I had said to her, she just had to make her tiny little bubble seep into the brain or heart of her enemy and make it explode, and she would kill them on the spot. Even the Grandmaster would not survive an explosion on that spot.

    They are advancing at great speed, and on the battlefield, they are not showing even half of that.

    On the battlefield where people could see them, Leonard never activated the power of his constitution, which is his biggest trump, and as usual Danielle, never used her art in public.

    Though, I have arranged some special missions for them where they could explode with full power without other people taking a peek at them.

 Chapter 2137 - Dangerous Experiments

    <h4>Chapter 2137 - Dangerous Experiments</h4>

    "Good, keep at it, force it to fight it for its survival," I said to Leonard, who is in the tub of dark ck solution with hundreds of my vines attached to him. He is in extreme pain and struggling greatly with pores all over his body like he is going through mutation, which is partially true.

    Currently, I am performing a very risky procedure on Leonard; I am attacking his constitution with mutation. I have targeted it with mutations and contamination since the beginning, but my ways were never this direct or dangerous to this level.

    I have only dared to do it because his constitution has finally be strong enough to bear such direct attack. It will help dig out the potential even further, closer to making it stronger to the level I need.

    There is one other way I could make him progress faster, if I give my all, I would be able to take him a step closer to Grandmaster and eventually Grandmaster, in a much shorter time, but to do that, I will have to burn his constitution and potential, making a Grandmaster his final stage.

    If I tell Leonard that most other people in his position, they would ept that proposal with closed eyes, like most people, Grandmaster is a dream that they would never be able to achieve in their whole life.

    I will not do something like that, though I doing some pretty hical shit on my mentees; even I have a limit, and burning the potential of my mentees is my limit, I would not cross it for any cost.

    I am making huge efforts to increase their potential, so even without me, they will continue to progress without any problem. Though, with me behind them, they would progress much faster, with fewer obstaclesing in their way.

    ''Good,'' I said inside me as I looked at data on his constitution and attacked it with even more mutation. This Grimm Mutation is not the only danger to him but an even bigger danger to me since I am storing it in my strings which are connected to my body.

    The process continued for little more than an hour before I had finally stopped, and when it did, Leonard finally let go and fell unconscious.

    The process was too taxing, regr people would not be able to bear it for a minute, and he bore it for one and half hours, even I got quite amazed by it. To be honest, I had not expected him tost more than an hour, but he again proved me wrong with his resilience.

    "Don''t worry, you will not have to go through this process," I said to Danielle, who was watching the process with great horror.? "I don''t think I had the will to bear it even if I wanted to go through it," She said so softly that I was barely able to hear it.

    I shook my head to that before again focusing on the rapidly changing vitals of Leonard; the constitution is bringing the change into his body.

    The change hadsted for nearly ten minutes before it had stopped, but I waited for nearly half an hour before I finally stopped looking.

    "Practice with him when he wakes up," I said to Danielle and walked into the formation. A secondter, I appeared back into my quarters andy on the couch. A few minutester, I began instructing Ne through the link created by the seed.

    The lessons havested for nearly four hours, and by that time, the evening hase.

    I freshened up and cooked another of my recipe for dinner that the being in the tome has rejected. After eating it with Ashlyn and Nero, I again began training and trained for several hours before I showered entered inside my core.

    There are still a few things I have to do before I go sleep; I looked around my ind, noting down any changes that happened during the day before I walked into the west side of the ind where a three-story building made of gems stood.

    This building may look delicate, but it is a very powerful abode; I had found it in the storage of Grey Mane Lionaman.

    I had named it the essence pce, and I used to research on the essence roses and create weapons out of them.

    As I walked inside, I saw thumb-side essence roses, which are glittering like stars. These are not normal essence roses but what was created by vines and haveplete data on Grimm Monster that vine had harvested, the method of harvesting, the time it took, and the resistance it felt during it.

    Each vine only produces one, and they are extremely precious; due to them, I am improving the crystal roses considerably.

    There are more than sixty of them, with thest twoings yesterday. I would have studied them as I usually do, but I have a huge workload; I had to provide ten crystal roses of Master rank to Pyramid; they are quite bitch to create.

    I had already created seven of them and only need three more; I should be able to do it with the new formation I had created a few days ago.

    I went to the second floor, collected all the resources that were ced there, including thousands of essence roses from all kinds of Grimm Monsters in all grades.

    The Pyramid is happy by the result of essence roses would be an understatement; they are beyond happy. Not only are they have got a very destructive weapon, but they also got resources that are extremely helpful against the Grimm Monster.

    85% of the essence roses harvested from the battlefield are toward the Totem Artifacts. The essence roses make the Totem Artifacts extremely powerful and give them a distinct ability.

    The most dangerous thing about them is that they are very lethal to Grimm Monster; even a touch of them would give a wound to Grimm Monster, and a big sh would create a festering injury.. It is a big advantage any human would like to have in this bloody war.

 Chapter 2138 - Workload

    <h4>Chapter 2138 - Workload</h4>

    It is due to such an advantage, from Knight to Tyrant, everyone wanted to get their hands on it, but not everyone could get it.

    Over twenty million essence roses had been harvested on the first day when crystal roses had made their appearance, but it only needed less than two weeks for 80% of the essence roses harvested from them to disappear.

    Their demand is huge, and in front of that, the twenty million essence roses are not so much. The Pyramid had distributed them ording to merit, but there are still hundreds of millions of people who did not get them.

    I had friends massaging me to give them and families essences roses; that''s how scarce they are, and it did not help that Pyramid is 10% of crystal roses I am creating while the rest is going into the strategic stockpile, to be used at the right moment.

    With the resources in hand, I walked into the third floor, which is my workshop. Unlike the second floor, the third floor is nearly empty, aside from the huge formation.

    It is the newest formation I have created; I just finished with it two days ago and had even used it. This will be the first time I will be using it, and I hope I will be sessful as it will make things a lot easier for me.

    Unlike the formation I used before, this one let me create four essence roses at once. It will be quite draining seeing I am crafting the Master ss essence roses, but if I seed, it will be totally worth it, seeing how much effort, time, and resources it will save me while creating the essence roses, which are 15% better than myst design.

    After studying the formation one more time, I started to spread the resources, and they are much greater, but this is the price the Pyramid is more than willing to pay for every percent of increased performance, not to mention the Pyramid have resources.

    Aside from the deaths of Grimm Monsters and essence roses they get from the use of Crystal roses, the Pyramid also gets a massive number of artifacts and spatial storages of Grimm Monsters, which are filled with resources, nearly all of which goes to the Pyramid.

    I also get royalty from my crystal roses, 10% everything my crystal roses helped to get, from the essence roses to the resources which had filled resources pce to the brim, that I had finally, for the first time, begin selling the resources I do not need.

    It is also the reason why nearly all the members of the academy had essences roses merged with their totem artifacts, while the rest of organizations, including supremes members, barely have 1% of their members totem artifacts merged with the essence roses.

    Thousands haveined about this, my friends haveined about it, but nobody could do anything about it.

    If I wanted to, I could have asked for more royalties than the 10% I am getting now; ording to rules, even during the warring time, I could demand 25% of royals of my creations, but I do not need such resources, I am already getting more than I needs to.

    With resources ced, I took out three boxes and ced the three Master ss essence roses into their ces.

    The formation could make the four essences roses into crystal roses, but I only have three Master ss roses, so I will have to do with three.

    Buzz!

    I activated the formation and began the creation of the crystal roses. The new formation is big andplicated, also very delicate; I have to be extremely careful in handling it; the slightest mistake would not only spoil all the resources but also waste the three essence roses; I could not let that happen.

    The Pyramid is sending me on missions outside nearly every week. These missions are less of a mission and more of a way for me to collect the essence roses.

    Thank god the Pyramid did not have any way to create the essence roses; I would have been too busy to do anything other than creating the essence roses. Even now, I am quite busy that I have to n every minute, and these essence roses are not the only thing I am creating for the Pyramid.

    There are a few other things, which I have to submit in a certain quantity, and it is all thanks to my core; I could do all those things without affecting my training or training of my mentees.

    Soon forty minutes passed by, and formation had powered down; all the resources from the formation vanished except for the three roses, which are now turned to crystal.

    I picked up the roses gently before cing them into separate wooden storages; with these three, I have a total of ten essence roses which I would send back to the Pyramid with the rest of the things I have for the Pyramid.

    The creation of crystal roses took less than an hour, but it took quite a lot of my rule-bending power. It is due to this amazing power, I am able to do things; without it, I would not be able to do many things I could, and fortunately, I made sure that this power will be mine forever.

    My core is of rule-bending power; it is part of me; nobody would be able to take this power away from me unless they kill me.

    I rested for a couple of minutes before I walked out of the essence pce and my study corner near theke.

    I worked on the few formations of my Inheritance for two hours before I opened the tome for my practice. The being has said so many things about the recipes that wille after 900th, and that has createdpulsion in me to pass the test and take a look at those recipes.

    I practiced for a little more than an hour of core time before I closed the tome and walked out my core and closed my eyes to sleep.

 Chapter 2139 - The Final Battle Of Fort Ardon I

    <h4>Chapter 2139 - The Final Battle Of Fort Ardon I</h4>

    Tan Tan Tan

    I was sleeping soundly when suddenly my holowatch began to re loudly while shining in harsh purple.

    "Code Purple!" I immediately woke up to that as I understood what it was about and summoned my armor without notice before walking into teleportation formation; a secondter, I appeared in the Command Centre.

    I could see the Elites, Leaders, and Masters in themand center, each one busy with their job, understanding that this would be an all-out battle that they had been preparing themselves for the past couple of months.

    Outside, I could see our forces gathering; I looked at it for a moment before I walked to the head table where General sitting with Masters.

    There are seven masters present on the table; their numbers since the battles have be intense in these past months. I have be familiar with all of them; I am more familiar than the others.

    My mentees, Danielle and Leonard, are at the table, so are victor and Martha; there are also three other Masters who came to fort Ardon as reinforces. As for Hans, he died a little more than a month ago; the Grimm Monsters have killed him.

    I had tried to save him, so has the General, but both of us have failed; he is killed before both of us could do anything.

    "General," I said and nodded to the rest of Masters as I sat on the table, directly opposite of the General.

    "The Grimm Monsters are preparing their advance and looking at all the intel we have; this will be their all-out attack," General said. "It is good; we were already preparing to do the same if they did not do it by dawn," I said, with some masters nodding affirmatively at my words.

    "Yes, but their offense is still worrying. From the intel we have received, we had concluded that they would likely fight defensively from their fort rather thanunch an all-out attack, at least this early," He said, and some master nodded with worry.

    "So, what is our strategy? Should we defend from our fort, doing that, we will be able to use the offensive weapons of the fort," Victor asked.

    "No, we will not defend passively. There are too many inconsistencies in intel to believe this will be a good strategy," General said as he shook his head, "We will meet them halfway, use every person we have to fight," He added.

    "It is a very risky strategy, general," I cautioned, "Yes, it is risky, but I see no better way than it," General said and looked at other Master, who did not seem to have anything to add.

    "General, have you been able to procure a crystal rose?" Ma asked hesitantly, and every Master looked at General with hope, except for my mentees, who gave me a sneak nce filled with hope before they looked at General.

    "Regretfully no, I had spoken to Grand Commander herself and requested the crystal rose, but she could not spare any crystal rose for Fort Ardon," General said with a sigh, and disappointed expressions couldn''t help but appear on the Master''s faces.

    Even I am disappointed, even though I am the creator of the crystal roses, I could not use them. I have been restricted to using them by the Pyramid. They have been added to the list of super strategic resources, and only Grand Commander and Grand Lords could authorize their use.

    "Is there any chances that hell serpent mighte if things became too hard?" Leonard asked, and again all the masters looked at the General.

    "I don''t know, but the battle is our to win if he appears," General said. They are talking about Rai.

    In the past two months, there have been two things that caught the focus of every human, crystal roses and hell serpent. This moniker is not official, and even Pyramid did not officially acknowledge there is anyone called hell serpent in human forces.

    If I was not so familiar with Rai, even I would not know the famous Grandmaster killer, who had killed four Grandmasters in two months is Raibhan Sce.

    He had been appearing on the battlefield, killing Grandmasters in record time before disappearing. It is not like Grimm Masters had tried to kill him, but all of them have failed to kill him; he is too hard to kill.

    He had a powerful hell-dragon bloodline and created the bloodline core, and the most important thing about him is his contamination which had increased his strength tremendously and defense that any Grandmaster would envy, which makes him very hard to kill.

    "This would be a final battle, and it would be extremely dangerous, your lives as well my life would also be in danger," General said as he looked at all of us, "The only way we could survive is to fight with everything we have, push ourselves beyond our limit and hope that luck would be on our side to tip the scale on our favor," General finished.

    It is not a great battle talk, could even be said little awkward, but it had conveyed what General have to say, and everyone appreciates that.

    The silencested on the table for more than a minute before General''s eyes shone up, "Prepare yourself; the Grimms have left their fort," He said and stood up and walked toward the ss wall, and we followed behind him.

    "Dexter, you will lead the army," General said suddenly, surprising me greatly, but when I looked at the army of Grimm Monsters, I understood his decision.

    "As youmand General," I said and walked out ofmand center, followed by all the masters, leaders, and elites.

    I had led the army before, but it was a long time ago, and the numbers of people were far too low, not to mention their levels.. All of them were knights, including me, while here, the lowest is Prince while the strongest are Masters who are just step away from breaking into the Grandmaster ss.

 Chapter 2140 - The Final Battle Of Fort Ardon II

    <h4>Chapter 2140 - The Final Battle Of Fort Ardon II</h4>

    "Today, you will fight the most dangerous battle of your lifetime, and I would have liked to say, I could protect each of you while you fight, but unfortunately I could not," "The only thing, I could promise you that I will fight as has as you all, so we can to kill the scourge that had been guing our world for thousands of years,"

    I said to the millions of people flying behind me, not showing any bit of nervousness I have been feeling in my heart.

    The whole force is standing in a neat formation with their armors activated and weapons drawn, ready to strike any Grimm Monsters that came in their way.

    "Forward!"

    I looked at them before shouting, and the next second, we charged toward the huge Grimm army that wasing toward us, and the one who was leading them was none other than Violet Vidette with powerful force behind him, which is thrice bigger than us.

    The number of elite and above powerhouses behind him is a little lowerpared to average Grimm Powerhouses to us.

    While we have eight masters, including me, they have neen. We have thirty-two leaders, they have had seventy, and we have hundred and two elites; they have two hundred and thirty.

    The number of super powerhouses on both sides has grown exponentially since we have revealed the crystal roses on the battlefield.

    That was a pivotal moment in the war, as it had made the Grimms make their offense intensify. They have also revealed a couple of weapons, but they were nothingpared to the crystal roses of mine.

    Still, we are not idiots to believe that Grimm''s monsters have no better weapons. They have, and some of them would be horrifying without belief, and some would be so sneaky that we would not detect them till they have revealed themselves.

    I still had not forgotten the werewolves I had fought in the championship; it hade out of the human, and till now, we still have not detected how it had happened.

    The Grimms have been very careful about them; they have used them very few times, and those fanatics blew themselves up, leaving behind nothing to be used for their detection. I am sure if I get my hands on even one live Grimm hidden human, I will be able to find a way to detect them.

    I had even analyzed the essence rose of a werewolf, but I had found nothing in it; there is no difference between it, and regr essence rose of the same level.

    Bang Bang Bang

    Both sides came closer and closer, and where there was just a distance of the ten miles between us, both forts lit one after another, and powerful attacksunched out of them.

    My eyes became serious seeing the attacksing; these attacks are no joke; they could kill masters if theynded on them, and they have killed many Masters since the battle had begun, as every master could defend against them.

    If that had been the case, they would not have installed these weapons on the fort and used huge resources to power them.

    Thousands of attacks came, but only a few were a danger to Masters, but I have no n to let even a single one of theme to my side.

    Snap!

    So just as they appeared in front of my army a secondter, I snapped my fingers, and just as I did, thousands of grey butterflies flew out of me. It is like, I had been covered by thousands of butterflies, and they flew away just as I snapped my fingers.

    Some people behind me gasped seeing it but what had happened next was even more shocking.

    Thousands of grey butterflies flew at extremely fast speed and attached themselves to the attacksing toward us. Doing that is no easy feat; these attacks are smart and are controlled by a very powerful AI, but my butterflies are able to attach themselves to all the attacks.

    Boom Boom Boom

    Just as they did, the attacks exploded, and they exploded in such resplendent colors that it enamored the humans and also some Grimm Monsters.

    "Cute!"

    The Vidette said from a distance seeing the disy before it started to swing his de very fast, one after another at one attack. Each de of him would create an air current that would soundlessly cut the attacks that fort sent at Grimms.

    Within a few seconds, all the attacks disappeared from the sky as humans and Grimms behind Vidette and me watched in shock.

    What he did was beyond amazing; he had created air currents with just physical force that were powerful enough to soundlessly destroy the attacks that were capable of killing a peak Master if they hit it directly.

    No further attacks havee, they were for the show of force, but they will be used when the battle bes intense; that would be an optimal time to use those attacks.

    A few seconds passed by till both armies appeared opposite each other and stopped; now, there are only five hundred meters of distance between the two armies.

    "Hehe, human today will be yourst on this world," The Vidette said with augh, "Really? I have heard those words since the first battle, but you have never been able to do what you say," I said back with a smile on my face.

    "Well, I did not have this all those times, and now, I have it," He said, and violet metallic armor appeared on his body. The thing looked less like armor and more like the exoskeleton, an exoskeleton with a very strange but powerful aura.

    "It looks like seeing your failure to kill me, your bosses got tired and made a vidette armor," "Still, it will not change the results," I said with a smile, without any worry on my face while a hint of anger appeared on its face before it had disappeared.

    I am not as rxed as I looked; I know quite well what that weird armor is. It is called a Vidette Armor, and it is special to every Vidette, which is why not all of them have it, making it is not cheap.

    It has a big failure rate which makes it even more expensive but still, every vidette desire it, as it is the only thing that could increase their power, it doubles it directly, and that is terrifying seeing how powerful Videttes are already.

 Chapter 2141 - Charge!

    <h4>Chapter 2141 - Charge!</h4>

    "Charge!"

    Imanded, and the people behind me,?from princes to Masters, charged forward toward the Grimms.

    They moved with the momentum I had never seen before in all the battles I had fought; it is likely due to the understanding this is the important battle, and they have to fight with everything they have, or they will be ughtered mercilessly.

    "Charge!"

    The vidette alsomanded the charge, and Grimms moved, all of them looking at the human with bloodlust and killing intent that is so thick that I could taste it without even bringing my tongue out.

    If this battle had been extremely important, I would have concentrated andprehended on this killing intent; I am sure it would have helped me advance my killing rule, which is like my other rules power that, after reaching the Grandmaster ss, have be very hard to advance.

    The two armies and powerhouses above shed hard, creating thousands of shockwaves that spread far and wide and destroyed the remaining trees that had been present in between the two forts.

    My mentees have decided to fight together, and against them are five Grimms of Master ss, with one of them being a peak Master and the other four being the mid-Masters; it will be a quite challenging battle for them, as they were not to reveal their trump cards unless it is absolutely necessary.

    The battle is going to be hard, but we could win it; we have powerful powerhouses, Victor, Ma, and Roshan in Master level, they are just a step away from breaking into the Grandmaster ss, it is not just at Master level that we have a good powerhouse.

    There are some very good leader ss Tyrants, and the best of them is Ida, who became a leader ss Tyrant a few days ago with some anonymous help from me.

    Her bloodline is good, and on top of her having a textbook-perfectbat style, she is a terror; she had been an immense help if she had been a Master ss powerhouse instead of a leader ss.

    The elites are also good and so are unraked; there is a good mix of experience and new powerhouses in them.

    "So, anyst words, human?" The Violet Vidette asked, "I was going to ask you the same question," I said back, to which it scoffed visibly.

    "You might be improving rapidly, human, but you are far from my match." "You have an envy-worthy defensive method that was able to stop me before, but that will now be a thing of past with this armor of mine," It said, and his saber disappeared, and a different saber appeared in his

    The saber is different from what it had used earlier and all our past battles; this one is also in, but it is violet in color and gives off the same aura as the armor it is wearing; it is clearly part of its armor.

    "There is no use in chitchatting; let just fight and see who can kill whom," I said and moved toward it, with a speed that shocked immediately.

    There is no need to spend time collecting data on it; I have already collected more than enough data on it from the thirteen battles we have fought, and the vidette armor did not affect things in a big way; it is just an amplifier artifact, it does not contain any moves that I should be collecting data on.

    While the vidette was shocked by my speed but it had reacted immediately, seeing meing; it had swung its giant saber at me.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, and the sh was so powerful that the shockwave created from it had swept away all those who were fighting nearby. They were already far away from us, knowing how dangerous our battle would get but still, they underestimated how powerful our sh would be.

    They are not the only ones who are shocked; the Grimm Vidette is also quite shocked, and he should be, seeing this is the most powerful attack I had used against it in all our battles.

    "How?" It asked in shock before it controlled its emotions, "I have been hiding some tricks for the final battle," I replied with a smile.

    What I had said is a clear understatement. When I had fought it the first time, I had only practiced 25% of my art and was at the initial elite; now, I have practiced 66% of the first stage of my art and is at the peak of the elite stage, just a step away from absolute limit.

    I have never really shown my true power in any of my battle with it since the first, and even I am not aware of how strong I am, but I know one thing, I am strong enough to kill it, not just defeat, which is a task itself.

    Killing it would be much more difficult, especially now that it has the vidette armor, but I have confidence that I would be able to kill it, and nobody could stop me from doing that.

    I did not answer its question. Instead, I took my rapier back at extremely fast speed and attacked again with even greater power.

    This is no simple attack; it had directly gone for its weakness which rmed the Grimm Monsters, but it reacted swiftly and closed the gaps in its defense immediately as it slightly moved its body while swinging its saber at me.

    If it had been any other master in its ce, they would not have been able to close the gap in its defense so quickly or close it at all. It is because it is vidette, who had a vast battle experience, that he was able to do such a thing.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed again, creating the powerful shockwave that shook the battlefield. "It seems like you have been hiding too deeply, human, and I should just kill you as soon as possible before you became a trouble to me or my race," The Grimm Vidette said, and violet armor it is wearing lighted up.

 Chapter 2142 - Crashing

    <h4>Chapter 2142 - Crashing</h4>

    As its armor lit up, a powerful aura exploded out of its body. The aura is very powerful, the strongest it had ever disyed.

    "Die Human!"

    I shouted and attacked; the attack was extremely fast and powerful, and even space got affected by it. It is the most powerful attack, and I know I will have to use considerable power to deal with it.

    ''First Boost+Second Boost''

    I activated two boosts at the same time, and colossal power filled my body; it was so much that it wanted to spill. It is a good thing I have practiced with this power; otherwise, I would not have been able to control it.

    The 66% is no simple thing; it had purified and refined my body which immensely increased the power of the boosts that I have.

    As the power of the boosts filled me, I swung my rapier at its saber, which had instantly covered its distance to the saber, made me feel like it had teleported.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and instantly both of our eyes widened with the shock because the first time we had started fighting, its body shook, and it shocked me as I had thought I would need to use the third Boost before I could do something like that, but it seemed like I had underestimated my art a lot.

    I could not be med for that; my art did not specify the kind of power I would get. The first stage is all about purifying and refining the existing strength that my body has; the power I will get from it would be equal to the quality of my body and the strength it has.

    "You will have to do much better if you want to kill me, Grimm," I said and attacked it at even greater strength.

    The battle is progressing, and I have to kill it as soon as possible; killing it would be like winning half of the battle. It will directly bring the Grandmasters out, and while they deal with each other, I will bepletely free to ughter the Grimm army below me.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    I attacked it with even greater power, and it defended but still shook, and it has given me further confidence as I had attacked it even greater strength and continued to do that, forcing the great vidette to defense.

    I could feel the shock in the gazes of those watching; not only those visible are shocked but also those invisible. I could feel the shocked eyes of Grandmasters boring on me as they tried to see every detail of my attack.

    I remained careful of outside attacks but still focused my all attacking the vidette, with each attack being powerful than before and striking at its weaknesses.

    CLANG!

    Another of my attack shed against it, bearing nearly all of the power of the second Boost. As it did, something amazing had happened; the vidette shook before it took a step back, it tried to resist it, but the power of the attack was too great for it to do something like it.

    I was about to continue with the second attack, and when I stopped seeing the look in its eyes, which is filled with burning rage.

    "HUMAN, IF I DID NOT KILL YOU THE MOST PAINFUL WAY, THEN MY NAME WOULDN''T BE WERSG!" It roared in burning range; an aura like never before burst out of its body that sent the ripples across the space.

    Even I got a little surprised seeing the power of the aura, as an only aura of Grandmasters could create the effects, not the aura of Masters, but it seemed like all bets are off when ites to vidette; they could not be said to be theplete masters after the ritual they have gone through.

    It is its full power

    "DIE HUMAN!"

    It roared again, even loudly, before attacking me with a power that had sent the shudder running through me. It is not a shudder of fear but excitement; it is the only enemy I had not been able to kill after fighting for so many times.

    I have to kill it, not only for the glory of killing a vidette but millions of humans that are fighting below me; failing to kill it would have terrible consequences.

    Third Boost + Crown of Roses

    I also did not dare to underestimate it and immediately activated my full power, which filled my body and senses with the power that I could barely able to control.

    A powerful aura exploded out of me, but its intensity seemed far too lowerpared to what the vidette had released, making those watching doubt whether I would be even able to take even a single attack before flying away like a broken kite.

    CLANNG!

    Its power-filled attack shed with my mine, and just as it did, the videttes eyes rolled back in its head, and it shot back like a rocket to everyone''s shock.

    I immediately felt the soul sense of Grandmasters getting stronger, but I did not focus on that; instead, I shot toward the vidette and attacked it as I appeared on top of it.

    CLANNNG!

    It was able to move its saber on time to defend it, and it defended against my attack before again flying back like a broken kite, but this time, instead of flying back, it is shooting down like a stone thrown from up air.

    CLANNNG!

    It tried to stabilize itself, but I did not give it any time and appeared above it and attacked again, which it again defended barely before falling down at even greater speed.

    BANG!

    A momentter, a loud bang rang out as the vidette''s violet body crashed on the floor, kicking off a huge storm and a shockwave that would have killed anyone who is not master; thankfully, there was no one close by.. I had been careful when I nned to crash it on the ground.

 Chapter 2143 - Destroying I

    <h4>Chapter 2143 - Destroying I</h4>

    "You Bastard!"

    It shouted in anger as it got up from the crater, it was still covered in heavy dust andpletely invisible to the eyes, but that was enough for me.

    As it got up, I moved from my spot and appeared in front of me before attacking it with my rapier. There is no way I am going to waste any time; the sooner I kill it, the quicker I will be able to massacre the whole army and save the maximum number of humans.

    Its armor shined even more brightly, harnessing every power it contained as it moved its saber in defense against my attack.

    Its power had increased as it harnessed every bit of power it had but still not enough, and it knew it as well as it moved its saber in defense instead of a counter.

    This time, I am in no mood to let it defend and increase the power of my attack three times which immediately made its eyes widen and move its saber to properly defend against mying attack, but regretfully, its saber is too slow.

    TING!

    My rapier avoided its saber my millimeter distance and struck against its chest directly, creating a sharp and loud bell-like sound.

    Other than that, nothing happened; there was no shockwave, no shaking on its part. It is like, I have in my hands, and I attacked giant boulder with it, while my blow made a sound, it did not do much other than that.

    I had read about the defense of the vidette, but it shocked me. The attack, which would have sent the vidette flying like a broken kite, was able to give it a tiny scratch, and that too disappeared within a second.

    Looking at the body, which looked like it was made of violet y, one would think it would break under a single attack, but that is not the case.

    "Hahaha¡­"

    Suddenly the Grimm vidette begins tough; it is apletely different reaction than I had been expecting. I thought it would rage, even more, might even go crazy, but nothing of that sort had happened.

    "You see, human, no matter how powerful you are, you will not be able to kill me, and you will not be able to remain alive longer; you will be first to be killed after our lordmander finished with your Grandmaster," It said with only slight disappointment in its ecstatic eyes.

    "You seemed oddly confident about me not being able to kill you?" I asked to which I had let out anotherugh.

    "Yes, I am," It said with confidence before looking at me with scorn, "Only Grandmasters could kill a vidette, not a Masters, and you would be deluding yourself if you think you could kill me," It added.

    "Many masters have killed the videttes before," I stated, without any hurry, to which it scoffed again. "Few have done that, but you do not have the capability to do that," It replied with its voice filled with confidence.

    "We will see whether I could kill you or not," I said and attacked again, this time harnessing much more power than before.

    TINNG!

    It moved its saber in defense, but with the speed and power I have, my rapier avoided its saber immediately, and my sword again struck it, this time its thick neck. Creating the same bell-like sound and with a slightly bigger scratch than before.

    "Hehe, didn''t I tell you, you could not do anything to me?" It asked mockingly. I ignored that and attacked it again.

    TINNG TINNG TINNG

    My attack again shed into its body and creating a sound and scratch. That did not demoralize me as I attacked it again and again, harnessing more and more power of boost with my attacks, but no matter how powerful my attacks begin, they did not seem to do anything more than give it a scratch.

    The Grimm vidette continued tough at my efforts while trying everything to defend against my attack.

    It may seem like the attacks are not doing anything to it, but they are, at least emotionally. Every time my attack shed on its body, I could see deep burning anger appearing in its eyes before a moment before its derision for me.

    It is feeling deep humiliation for each of my attacks that arending on it, but it is not showing it for the appearance''s sake.

    My attacks are not doing anything to it, and it may seem like they are wasteful efforts to even my allies, as even General had told me telepathically to conserve the energy while fighting against it, and they are free to think that.

    Every attack of mine is a preparation for the final thing, as do it, I would only get a single chance, and I do not want to blow it up. So, I need all the data, and for it, even if I have to spend some energy and waste some time, I will do it.

    Minutes had passed, and I have showered it with the thousands of attacks, and behind my eyes, its figure had formed. It will be shocked if it sees it, as it has aplete diagram of its magical veins that leads to its alchemical core, which is burning like a sun.

    A couple of more seconds passed, and I have finally got all the data I needed, and since I had got it, it was time to finish up this bastard.

    I hope the power I have is enough to do that; I only get one chance if I fail to finish up the job in a single attack, then Grimm Grandmaster might interfere, it will definitely interfere, and I might not be able to kill it after that.

    I moved my rapier to attack again, the attack no different than the past ones; even grandmasters would not be able to see the difference considering the amount of rule-bending power I used to hide it.

    At the tip, rapier contains a concentrated point of internal energy; I have used all the internal energy I have, everything I have gotten from 66% of refinement of my body and soul.. All of it concentrated on the tip with a great amount of rule-bending power used in hiding it from prying eyes.

 Chapter 2144 - Destroying II

    <h4>Chapter 2144 - Destroying II</h4>

    My rapier moved closer and closer to it, and the moment it touched its chest, both mine and its expression changed, and I could feel the Grandmasters also noticed the change immediately.

    "BASTARD!"

    I heard the curse which seemed to have resonated from the world itself, and I felt the power of Grandmasters tightening around me, and at the same time, another power came to me and protected me.

    Hun!

    I had felt relieved for a moment when I felt protection became tighter and even more powerful. I did not have to even think of a reason for that, as the next second, I saw an aura of the third Grandmastering in my contact, and the aura was not friendly at all.

    ''Dexter, focus on a task; I will handle the rest,'' General said telepathically.

    I did not even answer, as my focus was on my rapier, which was piercing inside it, without any resistance. It had seemed like I had underestimated the power of internal energy; its power was insanely astonishing when concentrated at such a small point.

    Ting!

    It took a fraction of seconds for my rapier to reach its alchemical core, and when I did, I called back all the internal energy, even reducing the power behind my attack the moment before it touched the alchemical core.

    While its body is extremly tough, its alchemical core is not so much. Using such power would utterly obliterate its alchemical core, and I do not want that. It will defeat the whole purpose of so many preparations I have made beforeunching thing final attack.

    Check!

    Crack Crack Crack

    The tip of my sword shed across its crystalline violet alchemical core, and the moment it, the cracks begin to form on it.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but curse inside me as I had still underestimated the power of my attack. All things are not lost yet, I could still salvage it, and I did not waste any time doing that as a silver metallic leaf appeared in my hand.

    Stick!

    I pped the leaf on the Grimm vidette, and as I did, the silver energy covered it, and just as that happened, the Grimm vidette disappeared.

    "I WILL KILL YOU, YOU BASTARD!"

    The Grimm Grandmaster shouted, and I saw it became visible with another Grimm Monster, a Parrotman who is clearly a cursemaster, seeing it had a thick curse aura around and staff in its feathery hands.

    "You will have to go through me if you want toy hands on him," General said as it appeared in front of them.

    "Hehe, I am alone more than enough to deal with you, Jasgr; go kill that pest," The Grimm Grandmaster said.

    The Parrotman nodded and moved toward me; General moved to intercept it but was immediately stopped by Grimm Grandmaster, who appeared in front of him and attacked him with the earthshaking power.

    Hun!

    As I prepared for the Parrotmaning toward me, I received a great surprise from inside me. I had just started harvesting a vidette, wanting to create an essence rose from it. It will revolutionize our understanding of vidette if I do that, for it I had even used the legacy artifact, which is hell to charge.

    As my vines started to harvest, the essence energy moved toward my core instead of filling the form which creates the essences roses.

    This violet essence that started going to the core did not merge with the core; instead, it started going for the tiny mysterious seed.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but feel relieved; if this unpurified essence had merged into my core, it would have contaminated it, and the consequences of it would have been colossal.

    As for seed taking the essence, I am not surprised. The seed had already been very hungry for the violet energy; it would suck it away immediately after it entered my rule.

    I could see rapid change begin to ur in my core, something like that had never happened before, and I would have liked to watch it, but I could not as the Parrotman appeared in front of me, and again, I would have to be bet my life defending against it.

    I might very well lose my life; it is the freaking Grandmaster who is in front of me, but for some reason, I am not worried about it as it should be.

    "Say yourst words, human?" The Parrotman said, and to my great astonishment, there was no hint of that horrible ent in its voice; it is like a fellow human is talking to me; even foxmen were not good as this one.

    "You know the vidette had said the same words to me, and look what had happened to it," I said and immediately cursed my bloody mouth.

    "Good, you have some mouth; I would like to see it speak the same way when I filled every part of your body with the curse." It said and lifted its staff before bringing it down.

    Thud!

    A gentle thud rang out in the air, and that very second, the dark green mist released from the green crystal top of its staff and came at me.

    ''Shield of Roses!''

    I activated my defensive method without wasting any moment and poured all the internal energy I had into them to power them further.

    My defensive method is as well equipped to deal with curse attacks as it is with energy attacks and physical attacks, but at their current, even with the boost from internal energy. They are not strong enough to defend against the attack of freaking Grandmaster; they will be decimated within seconds.

    ''Forth Boost!''

    I activated, which immediately started to burn my essence, and it gave me a shock. As next second, a power which I had not thought possible to have filled me, not only that it exploded out of me, showing to all those watching I had burned my essence.

    I couldn''t help but be shocked seeing the sanguine aura surrounding me; it had destroyed the hundreds of seals I had kept around myself to contain every bit of aura I release.. The aura seals are my specialty which I had not let go of even after assuming this persona.

 Chapter 2145 - Against Grandmaster I

    <h4>Chapter 2145 - Against Grandmaster I</h4>

    "Burning your life essence would not save you, human," said Parrotman Grandmaster before motioning its staff toward me, and green mist released from it, surrounding me from all the sides before attacking me.

    Crackle Crackle Crackle

    The curse had hit me from the sides; it was extremely powerful and shook uncontrobly in my spot, nearly taking a step back.

    It was not a physical blow, but it had felt like one was much stronger than the strongest attack of the vidette. That was just a prequel to the attack; as I had said, it is not a physical attack but the curse attack.

    The curse began to seep inside my shields; I could see it was making the Parrotman happy, thinking I was finished, but I am not, not yet.

    Curse is one of the elements of my constitution; it is part of me and my strings, and even if it is Grandmaster ss power, we do possess quite powerful immunity, which is especially got stronger after I had leveled up to the Tyrant.

    Arge part had been yed by the resource I had used during the breakthrough; for the curse, I had used a powerful miracle fruit of blood curse. It is one of the best curse-type resources I could dream of getting.

    As the curse began to seep inside my shields, the hundreds of formations littered across my strings lighted up.

    These formations are especially had designed to deal with curses and as they are activated. They begin to take the curse''s power and begin to process it, hammering out the harmful elements of this powerful energy before sending it to me.

    My armor would then process the energy further before sending it inside me when I did that. I felt millions of little critters attacking, biting me from all directions, but I bore it and directed even more energy inside me as the attack of the curse is in the continuum.

    What I may be doing seemed simple; it is not. It is extremely dangerous, and I am only able to do that became so many factors have aligned, which is helping me defend against this Grandmaster, which is quite weak, but it is still a Grandmaster that I do not match.

    It is my great luck that I have a curse element in my constitution, and I practice art, which has refined my essence to such a degree that it could burst with the power that is extremely close to the Grandmasters in power.

    Hun!

    My runes epted the energy I was sending at it and began to convert, and to my surprise, its conversion speed was not slow at all.

    I used all the raw energy I got from the conversion to shields, making them even more powerful in dealing with an all-powerful curse that was attacking me.

    It started to help, especially when I hadbined with my inheritance energy, which despite being weaker than it, able to dilute in its vor and thus increased its power, which in turn had increased the defense of my shields.

    Seconds passed by, the curse continued to attack me till my shields absorbed it all, and I revealed in front of the Parrotman through the shield.

    "You survived!" The Parrotman shouted in shock, seeing meing out of its cursed mist with a sanguine halo covering my body.

    Its shock has surprised me; it would have already known as I had survived since its consciousness would have linked to its attack, but it seemed like it hadunched the attack and did not even look at it knowing I would die.

    I could not say it is an idiot either since Masters would die under its attacks; even Grandmasters would avoid it. To the powerhouses, the special profession Grimm Monsters felt more dangerouspared to the traditional powerhouses.

    I could just easily deal with them due to my peculiarities; if it had been a powerful Master in my ce or even a vidette, the attack earlier would have been enough to finish it off.

    "Suck power, no wonder you are able to kill a vidette, and it is more reason for me to kill you," It said, and the green crystal on its staff lighted up brightly.

    Raa!

    "The curse of wailing Ghosts," It roared, and its staff zed like a sun for a moment before suddenly falling dim before a ghostly wail rang out, and that is just the beginning of the nightmare it had just unleashed on me.

    Raa Raa Raa

    Loud wails begin to range out before horrendous ghostly figures begin toe out of its staff. These figures are green translucent, and when they came out of the staff, they were tiny, but they would be big as Grimm Monsters a secondter.

    There are all types of ghosts there, from monsters, Grimm Monsters to humans, all of them are misshapen in the some away and wailing loudly.

    It is no simple, loud wail, there are powerful soul attacks hidden in it that would have made any masters and below head hurt like mad, they would shut their ears and scream in pain.

    Though their wails had not hit me as hard as they would to the other masters with my pure soul and defense, they still gave me a blinding headache, making it very hard for me to concentrate.

    The wails are not the real attack of these ghosts; I don''t know what is. They are yet tounch it; currently, they are wailing loudly as they surround me from all sides as one after another of them kepting out of its staff.

    One hundred and one ghost came out of Parrotmans staff before they have stopped. Now all of them have surrounded me from all sides and wailed loudly while looking at me like they want to eat me alive, and they likely do.

    "My children, consume this human, make it part of your strength," The Parrotman ordered, and all the ghosts descended one me in en masse.

 Chapter 2146 - Against Grandmaster II

    <h4>Chapter 2146 - Against Grandmaster II</h4>

    Raa Raa Raa

    The giant disfigured ghosts descended me wailing loudly, and they reached me; they had done stranged things. They stopped and slowly moved their hands and ws toward my shields.

    Hun!

    It had caught me by quite a surprise as I had thoughts these ghosts would attack me. I had even made the preparations for that too, but to my surprise, they had apletely different n in mind. I changed my defensive measure ording to it.

    Soon several of the hands of the ghosts had touched the shield, and their huge figures seeped inside my shield before I could do anything.

    Right after I disappeared, another set of ghostly hands touched my shields and disappeared inside me.

    Raa Raa Raa

    The ghosts had seeped inside me and came at me, and for some strange reason, around 90% of my defenses did not detect them, and that 10% that had detected them, they are crushing them one by one, it won''t be long before the first ghost came at me.

    It took me seconds to understand what these ghosts were; I had only had to see what sort of defenses working on them and what wasn''t.

    As I had understood what they were, I had activated a few more defenses, and it immediately slowed down the ghosts, but it only slowed down. I had barely been able to buy myself a second, but these overwhelming number of ghosts that areing toward me one after another crush me.

    The second is barely enough, but it is still better than having my soul devoured by the cursed ghosts or devouring cursed wraiths, which they should be called, consume my soul.

    Hun!

    My mind was running through the hundreds of possibilities when suddenly, 1% of mine, which is keeping track of things in my core, had informed me something.

    The seed had finally been able to suck the Grimm videttepletely, not even leaving a speck, and it started to bring great changes to the seed, the ones I had been hoping for. If I had been stuck in life and death situation, I would watch it without missing a beat, but now I could not.

    I was again moving to hundred different possibilities on dealing with the ghosts when my gaze fell on the silver leaf, and a daring n came into my mind.

    It is a n that could kill me and destroy my core, but I could see no other choice. With the methods I have, I would be able to few ghosts, at most ten if I am lucky, but not more than that before I got consumed by it; it is the best choice I could think of.

    So, without wasting any time thinking, I acted on the n.

    The quern materialized in my core, and at the same moment, the silvery leaf flew over it and covered it with its silver shine. I had less than a minute with a silver leaf before its power was spent; I hope I will be able to deal with it before that.

    Raaa!

    Just as I finished with my preparations, the first ghost with a monster face appeared in my armor, and I immediately sent it to my core without letting it touch my soul. If this n fails, I will be giving it an even better pathway to my soul, where it will face next to no resistance devouring it.

    The moment it disappeared, it directly appeared the first te of the quirn, which began to spin to refine it, and due to the supression of silver leaf, it was not able to break out of it.

    The silver leaf is a legacy treasure I had gotten from the pyramid, and it seemed to be perfectly crafted for me.

    It does what its name says; it suppresses the space or could be used opposite effect. I had used it earlier against Grimm Vidette as I captured it inside my core; without it, there was a high chance the violet vidette would have torn through the space of my core with its power.

    For the ghosts, the leaf is not only suppressing the space but also strengthening the powerful spatial formations I had carved on it.

    Doing something like it for one ghost or even ten is an excessive effort, but for a hundred, it is not. My efforts might not be enough to contain the hundreds of ghosts.

    These ghosts are devouring curse wraiths; they are the lowest of level, but they are still extremly dangerous. They are made from the essence of Grimm Monsters and sacrificed through the secret method, which from what I had read, is pretty gruesome.

    All those faces of humans, monsters, and Grimms that are seen are beings this Parrotman had sacrificed to make these ghosts; it did not spare its own kin for such gruesome murder.

    While I was angry at it for what it did to humans, I understood the reality and knew I was powerless against it. It is a Grandmaster, and I am standing against it; taking its attack without dying is already a miracle.

    Raaa!

    The second ghost came at me, a fraction of a second after the first ghost, and as it entered inside my armor, I had sent it directly into the quirn.

    Raa Raa Raa

    One after another, ghosts came, and I sent them directly into my quirn, they areing at extremely fast speed, and I am sending them all into the quern while weakening my aura and even staggering a little; I am sure it is sensing something happening to its ghost, and I don''t want to take any action against me, hence the acting.

    Shake Shake Shake

    Soon, half of the ghost entered the quern, and it bore it, but then things began to change when three forth of ghosts entered inside the quern and shaking got stronger and stronger with each shake, and by the time thest entered inside it, it felt like it could break explode any time.

    It had truly reached its breaking point.

 Chapter 2147 - Whittle

    <h4>Chapter 2147 - Whittle</h4>

    As all the ghosts enter the quern, they begin to shake wildly, putting immense pressure on my core. It had taken it at its limit, and its all because of the aid of silver leaf. If not for it, I would not be able to take so many ghosts without destroying my core.

    Still, my core is not out of danger yet, it could only remain powered for forty seconds at most, and after that, it will turn off, forcing my core to bear the spatial pressure that all hundred ghosts could release, and my core is incapable of doing that.

    My core still has the chance; it just has to refine ghosts enough that their spatial pressure would be within what it could bear, and it only has forty seconds for that.

    Regretfully, I could not do anything about it as the refining speed of the quern depends on the strength of the core, and in these two months, my core has gotten quite stronger. There is a chance that quern might whittle the power of the ghosts enough that my core would be able to bear the pressure without breaking apart.

    "Human, enjoying my ghosts. This is just a beginning; soon, you will experience the pain like never before," said the Parrotmanughingly.

    I acted like I did not listen to it and continued to show the symptoms of what one would have when they attacked by devouring curse wraiths.

    I have no other option than to act; if it knew its ghosts were affecting me or I was destroying them, it would attack me, and I don''t know whether I would be able to defend against it or not.

    Though it will find out eventually, it would be angry to be deceived by me and wouldunch an attack that will have a high chance of killing me. I am willing to take the chance, as it would give me a minute or more time, and many things could happen in a minute.

    Above me, the Grimm Grandmaster and the General are fighting like there is no tommorow. The sky had brightened up by their attacks, and the sounds of their fight were the only sound that could be heard across the battlefield.

    They are fighting intensely, and each of their attacks is intended to take life in the quickest way possible.

    The General had shown a fearful strength that within a minute of the battle, he had forced the Grimm Grandmaster on defense, and now it, it showering attack after another on the Grimm Grandmaster, not giving it even a single chance for any offensive.

    It is still not enough; even in this way, there is no guarantee that he will be able to help me. While the Grimm Grandmaster is on defense, it hadpletely upied General attention, and General would defeat it, even kill it before he coulde to help me.

    The reality is quite grim for me, but there is nothing I can do other than use everything, every power, every artifact, every resource I have to survive.

    Second passed by, and the quern inside me continued spinning, whittling away the power of ghosts with each spin while sending down the disks further. The quern is doing great, but it is still slow for me.

    I wish it could whittle away the power of the ghosts faster, but it is out of my hands. I could wait and watch and act.

    I am spasming while my body is turning yellow, just like the sanguine halo that is covering me. This happens when one is attacked by the devouring curse wraith, and the book seemed to the right about the signs as the Grimm Monster watching me suffer from great relish.

    It is like I am a very interesting movie which it is was relishing to watch. I am not surprised seeing that the Grimms are sick that way.

    Soon forty seconds passed by, and shine disappeared from the silver leaf, and it gently glided toward the ground. I did not focus on it; my focus was on the quern, which started to shake heavily like never before.

    It is shaking in such a way that I felt like all of its tes would slide off each other. It might very well happen, and after that, the ghosts that are not fully refined woulde out and attack my soul is which is wide open for them.

    The soul is very protected; it has the natural defenses as well as the artificial ones that I had created.

    The only ce it does not have the defenses is my core; it is the center through which my body, soul, and energy have connected and formed this core. Through which these ghosts could attack the most core part of my soul and deal the strongest blow.

    One second passed and then another before another, one by one second passed by, and intense shaking of the quern continued, but as I observed carefully, I noticed the shaking was lessening very slowly, and seeing, I could finally take a sigh of relief.

    While I am still in very much danger, I should be fine as long as I did not create any pressure on my core, like bringing inside the Grimm Monster, which would definitely crack my core apart in a moment.

    Another half a minute passed by, and shaking had slowed down visibly, making me feel even better. Though that momentsted only for a second as the next second, I found myself being a target of extremly power, killing intent, and rage.

    "Human, you are quite a great actor, able to fool even me, a Grandmaster!" Said the Parrotman through gritted teeth and zing eyes.

    "You will be pay price for it," It shouted, and its aura exploded; it was so powerful that it had brough a noticeable change in the space around it.

    At the same time, the crystal on its staff stone with power so great that even with such defensive measures and burning my essence, I would turn asunder by it.

 Chapter 2148 - Running Away

    <h4>Chapter 2148: Running Away</h4>

    "Die Human!"

    It shouted, and its staff lighted up blindingly with the great power that immediately filled me with horror, and I knew instinctively that I would not be able to defend against this attack, no matter the method or artifact I used.

    Even though I knew theing attack would destroy me in such a way that no proof of me would remain, I still poured as much as burning essence I could into my shields, wanting to defend till thest moment.

    BANG!

    I was preparing for myst defense when suddenly, a blindinget shed on the ground, and the Parrotman that was about to attack me suddenly turned, and hundreds ofyers of shields appeared surrounded as a shining blue spear came at me with a speed my eyes are unable to track.

    BOOM!

    The shining blue sphere crashed into the hundreds of shields of Parrotmen, destroying each of them at speed faster than my eyes could track.

    It took a fraction of seconds before it destroyed all the shields surrounding the Parrotman and struck its body, which is covered in a scaled armor and sent it flying. The only thing I could see about it was gallons of blooding out of Parrotmans beak as it flew away like a broken doll.

    "HUMAN!"

    A second passed, and nothing happened before finally, an earthshaking cry rang out from the ce where the blindinget had crashed.

    Sup Sup Sup

    It was not aet but a Grimm Grandmaster who had finally stood up shakingly. The General did not seem to be in a mood to say anything, as he swung his sphere wordlessly, and nine blue energy spheres appeared in from of him and went toward the Grimm Monster.

    Eight of these spears went at Grimm Grandmaster while thest one went toward the Parrotman whose body had fallen into the ground bloodied.

    I would have considered it dead if it not for its twitching; while it had survived the first sphere, it would not be able to survive the second one, seeing how the first sphere had brought it to its knees.

    I am quite surprised by the General''s strength; he is an initial Grandmaster powerhouse, and looking at how he fought, he is one of the best ones in the inial level. Though, I still think that Rai would not have a problem defeating the General.

    "Human, You Dare!"

    The Grimm Grandmaster shouted out loud, and a huge brown shield with borate design appeared in front of it, and it is not the only, as the same the shield appeared in front of the Parrotman.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM

    The spheres shed against the shield with furious strength, and they affected it with each strike that by the time thest sphere struck against the huge brown shield of Grimm Grandmaster, it had be translucent, barely having any power to defend more.

    If the General had not spared hisst sphere to Parrotman, who fared much better, by the way. The sphere would have broken the defense of the Grimm Grandmaster.

    The Grimm Grandmaster is furious, and it said so with its gaze before it disappeared and appeared before the Parrotmans and said something to it which I was not able to hear, nor the General who had further exploded in the aura and his bloodline phantom appeared behind it as he prepared tounch even powerful attack.

    I don''t know what the Grimm Grandmaster had said to the Parrotman before he nodded grimly and took a violet crystal of t circr shape with thick runes on it and pasted it on its chest with the gritted teeth.

    I first did not know what that crystal was at first, but as it passed on its chest and its runes spread around the Parrotman to suck its essence, I understood what it was. It was a big part of my research, after all.

    "General!"

    I warned him, but he needed no warning from me, as he had canceled his attack, he was preparing, and an octahedron shape defensive method materialized around him.

    If it had any other method, he would have been tried to run, but it is extremly hard to run from what Grimm Monsters have brought. It would even follow the one into the spatial sea.

    It only took a second for the crystal to charge while the time was short; it took a lot of Parrotman. It made it look like it had aged a decade instantly.

    SUP!

    The charged violet crystal turned into a crystalline beam and moved toward the General, and started cracking his defensive method the next moment.

    Kach!

    A faint, barely audible sound rang out as the crystalline violet beam tore through the defensive method of general and pierced him.

    "Hahaha, Human, you are dead; even the greatest healer of your humans would not be able to save you now," Said the Grimm Grandmastersughingly, and unfortunately, there is some truth in its words.

    What the Grimm Monster attacked the General with is targetted curse, a reason of cause more than half of the Grandmasters in the hall of sleep.

    It is specially crafted for the General after collecting his energy sample and blood. It is extremly hard to create these things and so resources consuming that Grimm Monster only uses such a way for Grandmasters; they are extremly few times they use such resource on Master.

    The Master they targetted, on the other hand, are extremly talented with a sure away to be a terrifying Grandmaster, like Rai.

    "Yes, I will die, but I will take both of you with me," General said, and the aura like never before bursting out of him.

    "Sorry to burst your bubble, human, but we will be leaving," The Grimm Grandmaster said with augh and took out a silver disk which immediately lit up, and its energy surrounded both of them before it moved.

    Hun!

    It moved with such speed, I was not able to see it at all, but I could see its general direction, and to my surprise, its toward us.

    I first thought they wereing to kill me, but it seemed like I had overestimated myself too much; as next second, I saw Grimm Masters, leaders, and elites disappear off the battlefield and disc tore through the space and disappeared.

    The General tried to chase it, but he was not able to cross even half a distance before the Grimm Monsters disappeared with the help of the disk.

 Chapter 2149 - Hope

    <h4>Chapter 2149 - Hope</h4>

    "General!"

    I stopped him as he opened the spatial tear to follow the Grimm Monsters that had run away. There is next to no chance that he will be able to capture them, the Grimms havee up with a full n, and they seeded.

    Even though they have sacrificed the army of ten million, it is worth seeing they have gotten the Grandmaster, not to mention they have been able to save all their super powerhouses as they have run away.

    ''General, there is maybe a faint hope to save you,'' I said telepathically as I saw him about to take a step into the spatial tear.

    He stopped midstep and turned before flying toward me; it took him less than a second to appear beside me.

    "Do you really have a way?" He asked; while his eyes are full of hope, he also understands them he will die. Less than 10% of people survive after getting hit by targetted poison or curse; it is mostly because they have a powerful artifact or resource they have found in ruin.

    The targeted attacks are one of the most fearful attacks of Grimms that Grandmaster fears, as even our healers are incapable of dealing with them. As these attacks are designed for them, they will only act against them and useless against the other people.

    "It could be said a way; it is something I had been working on but hadn''t got time to test it on anyone," I said a little awkwardly.

    It is one of the formations I have been working on and haven''t even perfected. I had created it with the aim of using it within a minute of being affected by the targeted poison, as for ten minutes, Grandmasters remained in control of energy, body, and soul before the attack began to take control and kill them.

    He looked at me as if I was making a joke, but when he saw me in all seriousness, a surprise couldn''t help but sh in his eyes.

    "Fine, do whatever you want, its not like you will be able to make things worse than they already are," he said with a sigh after a second of the wait and covered us with the dome of energy that nobody would be able to see through.

    "Give me your hand," I said, and he gave it without hesitation. As he did, I held my index finger up, and a point of sanguine and pink color began to form, and each second, it would be bigger while I would turn paler and paler.

    If it had been anyone else, I would not dare to take such risks, but it is a Grandmaster''s life in line, and each Grandmaster is extremely precious for us race.

    As the ninth second rolled, I became paler than paper and did not have the energy to stand myself, even fighting to remain conscious. General had to support me for thest two seconds before I was done.

    I shakingly moved my finger, and it touched the back of the General''s hand, and the thick drop of sanguine and pink touched it.

    As it did, it began to, drawing runes after runes at very fast speed, and soon, the whole hand of general was covered in the runes, but that is just a beginning as the runes are continued to spread toward the rest of the body.

    It took four seconds for the runes to spread across his whole body, and I have to say, the sanguine and pinkbination looks quite good.

    Buzz!

    The runes remained static for a second before they buzzed and began to seep inside him. The General had turned off his defenses without me saying anything as it took only a second for the runic formation to seep inside him.

    "General, power up the formation," I said weakly and used a tiny bit of soul energy which is all I could muster to look inside his body through the formation I had created.

    Inside him, I could see the curse, the design of it quite simr to the ones I had seen it in Grandmasters sleeping in the hall of sleep. The only difference they have with it is that it is not as heavily or deeply spread as those people, but it would not be the case in a few minutes.

    The targeted curses spread extremely fast; if it continued, the Grandmaster would not live for even an hour; living past an hour would be a challenge. If they did not act fast with such lethality, they would not have been a nightmare of every human Grandmaster.

    As the General poured his immense power into the formation, it began to spread into its soul cells.

    The first target was the cells that hadn''t been infected by the curse, the energy of the formation began to cover it fully, and finally, seven secondster, it came into contact with a curse which was also rapidly infected the cells.

    The energies met; they did not sh at all. I did not create a formation with the intention of shing; it would defeat the purpose of what I am trying to do and make the patient even weaker.

    As the two energies met before moving into each other''s territory. The curse moved into energy-covered cells; it had sort of stopped as if it had lost the target which it was designed to kill.

    It red, spreading out its sensors wide but still not able to find a target; seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The formation is designed to clock and change the signature of the cell, so the curse which is made to specifically target them would not find them, and it is not the only thing it is capable of doing.

    While the targeted curse stopped on its tracks confused, my formations energy spread into curse infected cells, covering them as fast as it could, and within twenty-three seconds, it had covered the whole body of General.

 Chapter 2150 - Back In Pyramid

    <h4>Chapter 2150 - Back In Pyramid</h4>

    Note: Top 10 votes will get 100 Coins each. So, Do Vote Hard!

    ''Good!''

    I said about ten secondster after the energy of the runes had covered the Grandmaster whole. The formation is now stopping the curse on acting on cells it had already covered, making it believe that it is targeted the wrong thing.

    While the formation was able to do that, it was not able to make it believe in retreating. This means the curse would not leave already covered cells of General, and he would have to continue to provide the energy to the formation till I find a way to make the curse retreat or destroy.

    This would be harder than one thinks, as there are several fail-safes in the curse, and they could do a lot of damages to General if I rubbed them in the wrong way.

    "General, you will have to continue to provide the energy to the formation, and the curse will not do anything to you," I said simply, not having much energy to say any more words.

    The General did not reply for a whole minute before he looked at me with a look which I could not properly describe.

    "You are him, aren''t you? Micheal Zaar, the Grandmaster of healing?" He asked. I did not say anything, but I did not deny it either.

    The General continued to look at me for several seconds before he shook his head. "It seemed like you have paid quite a price defending against the Grandmaster and then healing me."

    "I should quickly take you to the Pyramid to heal. If something happens to you, the council will make my life hell," He said, and the dome covering us disappeared, and what we saw on the battlefield has surprised both of us.

    There are vines everywhere consuming and killing the Grimm Monsters. I was surprised, not by vines but by the fact, seeing low-level vines that came from crystal roses created from unranked grade Tyrants.

    Till now, the Pyramid had not used those on the battlefield; most of the crystal roses they have used before are made from the Elites and above powerhouses.

    The Pyramid seemed to have given them to their secrete agents among themon powerhouses, and they are perfect for such a battlefield, where there is no high-level powerhouse that has the power to destroy their vines.

    There are twelve vines from what I could sense, and all the top powerhouses, from leaders to Masters, have circled the Grimm Monsters and formed the cage with their power, and in this cage, the Grimm Monsters are trapped which are being consumed by twelve vines.

    For a moment, I even felt pity for the Grimm Monsters; they are trapped and trying to break away from the cage that is trapping them, only to realize how futile their attempts are while cursing the leaders that have abandoned them.

    I was only able to watch the battle for a couple of seconds before I lost consciousness; thest thing I remember before was General is taking me toward the fort.

    I don''t know how long I remained unconscious, but when I woke up, I found myself in a med-bed alone, a room which is covered in dense formation which had hundreds of resources with their center being me.

    I am quite fine, though far from being recovered, I will be able to walk without stumbling, which is good.

    Now that I am conscious, I could focus more on recovering but seeing the state of my body and the amount of blood essence I had burned, I will need at least a week or more before I recover fully, and that is on condition that I did not spare any resources on my recovery.

    I looked at myself and found I was still wearing Dexter''s skin, seeing that I began to revert to my original form.

    I am in Pyramid without doubt, and I am sure only a few people were allowed where I am, and those who are allowed are likely aware of my identity, so there is no need to wear the skin that I do not need anymore.

    Click!

    I was looking around when I heard the click, and two familiar people walked in. "Grandmaster Charline and Lord Whitman," I said as I greeted the old women and middle-aged man.

    "Micheal, you never cease to amaze me. Fighting a Grandmaster and surviving, there are very few people who have done that in your level," Lord Whitman praised, though I did sense faint ufortableness from his voice.

    It took me a second to understand his ufortableness, my level. When I removed the face, I had also removed the lock on my aura and reverted back to my original aura of peak elite instead of the peak Master.

    I changed it to peak Master immediately, and the ufortableness in his eyes lessened a lot. My level makes a lot of people ufortable, and some even think I am ying a joke on them. Nobody believes I am a peak elite, not even my own teacher.

    "Uh-hoo,"

    The Grandmaster, Charline, cleared her throat and rapidly signed off the gestures. "Thank you, Grandmaster Charline, but the formation I had used on General Willis is iplete, and I had to power it with a lot of my blood essence,"

    "I do not wish to do that again, as you can see what condition I had ended up in," I replied to her question.

    "So there is no hope you could mold that formation in the ring, and we could give them to Grandmasters; it will help us extremely," He said, clearly implying that I should use my blood essence if I could create something like that.

    I couldn''t help but get angry hearing these words, even though I understood he was under extreme pressure and how vital the Grandmasters are for this war.

    "Uh-hoo!"

    Grandmaster Charline cleared her throat again loudly and looked at the lord Whitman angrily, which brough the immediate change in his expressions.

    "My apologies Micheal, the stress of war is taking so much toll on me. The help you are providing is already exponential; I have no right to ask more from you," He said with shame filling his eyes.

    "I understand Lord Whitman, and I would be working hard till I create a solution for the targeted attacks," I replied.

 Chapter 2151: Hazel

    <h4>Chapter 2151: Hazel</h4>

    "Brother!"

    My sister shouted out loudly as she saw me and came running toward me, "How''s my little angel," I said as I swept up in my arms.

    "I missed you, brother," She said and gave me pecks on my cheeks. "I missed you too, little munchkin," I said as I kissed back her chubby cheeks before I turned toward two little guys about my sister''s age.

    "You must be Charmie and Ronan, its nice to finally meet you," I said to two little guys, "We are pleased to meet you too, Lord Micheal," the little guys said politely and even bowed a little, I couldn''t but became surprised seeing their polite manners, my sister is not as half polite as them.

    These two are Charmie and Ronan, brother and sister about my sister''s age. They are our neighbors and Grandchildren of Grandmaster Veronica.

    "Lord Micheal, its a pleasure to meet you finally," Said a beautiful red-headed woman who looked be in her early thirties. "Micheal, please, Lady Hazel," I said to the red-haired woman, who is a powerful Tyrant in her own right, a peak elite who is just a step away from reaching Leader ss.

    "Mother woulde down from the battlefield if I dared to call you by your first name," She said, shaking her head with a small smile on her face.

    "How about this? I will call you Hazel, and you can call me Micheal," I said as I took a seat opposite her.

    While I don''t like to be called Lord Micheal, I understood it etiquette, which I havee to ept, but her children have be good friends of my sister in the past two months, and I don''t want to call me Lord Micheal every time we meet.

    "If you put it that way, then I would call you Micheal then," She said with a smile. "Thank you," I said.

    "Brother, bring out Ashlyn and Nero," My sister said suddenly, "Sure, muchkin," I said, and next second, Ashlyn and Nero came, and Nero, ever sopetitive, directly jumped into my sister''sp and nuzzled her face lovingly.

    "They are so cute, I want to hug them too," Charmie and she ran toward Ashlyn to grab her. Her mother''s eyes got rmed seeing that, while children may not sense the mutated aura, her mother could sense it.

    Nero and Ashlyn may look cute and cuddly, but they are Tyrant stage monsters, and if she knew their real power, then Hazel would not be just rmed.

    "Its fine; they will not do anything," I said to Hazel before she could utter the word. She nodded hesitantly, but I could tell her soul sense had covered the area, ready to act at a moment''s notice.

    Seeing the two childrening, Ashlyn flew away from my sister''s shoulders which disappointed them for a second before they moved to Nero, who was in my sister''s arms.

    Unlike Ashlyn, who gets irritated by people, Nero loves the attention; he basks in it. The more people there are to y with him, the happier he will feel.

    "I did not know you have a monster Micheal, much less two," She said, clearly surprised by Ashlyn and Nero, especially Nero; he looked unique among the unique monster, and technically, he is not a monster.

    "These two are sweethearts," I replied. "Yes, they are," she replied, understanding my meaning.

    In the central continent, 95% of people don''t have monsters. They get imprinted with power. It is much easier and helps in easily epting the Inheritance of their organization as those powers rted to the inheritances.

    Even those who have the monsters usually break their bonds before bing a Tyrant. It will free up huge conscious space for them, which increases their probability of level up and advancements that came after.

    I stayed with my sister and Hazel for an hour before I walked toward my room. My father was not present with my sister; he was likely in hisb.

    They take turns in watching the children, it is a good system for them, give them a chance to their work without disturbance of their children. Most of the time, Hazel''s nanny brings the kids here to y.

    She is a busy woman and aplishes alchemist, who could spare a week at most for her children in these warring times.

    After entering my room, I removed my clothes and went to shower. I had been unconscious for two days; before that, I had fought a huge battle, so before I could do anything, I wanted to shower up to refresh myself.

    Ten minutester, I walked out of the shower and were new clothes before going into the kitchen and cooking myself recovering food.

    I had already asked Hazel and her kids to stay for dinner, but there is still a few hours'' time for that; I would be easily be finished with my work by then.

    It took me an hour to cook the recovery food and another half an hour to eat it. After eating it, I felt quite good, but the Inherent weakness remained; it would not leave me soon. I would have to consume many resources and rest if I wanted to recover early.

    After finishing the meal, I went back to my room andy on my bed before entering my core. I had not entered inside it two days and found quite a change had urred in it.

    The quern had finished refining all the ghosts, giving me precious resources which would be extremely helpful to me, and the nts have also grown a little bigger, with the essence tree consuming more of the twenty-four essences around it.

    Though the biggest change in the core is quite small. A small, vibrant green sprout had finallye out of the seed.

    After consuming the violet vidette whole, the mysterious seed had finally sprouted. It had happened during the battle, so I could not observe it, but I have recorded it. I will watch it after I finish observing this mysterious little nt, which has taken a lot of time and resources to sprout.

 Chapter 2152: Sprout

    <h4>Chapter 2152: Sprout</h4>

    The sprouted nt is in vibrant green color, and for some reason, I think it is the most beautiful green color I have ever seen and could worthily represent the whole green element.

    It is a tiny little thing with only three small leaves on top of it. It looked work of art despite looking like a normal nt sprout; there, it seemed to be mysteries hidden inside it that I could not read.

    I looked around, probed it with my soul, and touched and found it without any magic, not even a speck of it, just like the time when it was a seed.

    If not for me sensing every part, it taking energies of my core, I would have definitely considered it something from the magic drained world which did not have even a speck of magic.

    After a few minutes of probing, I did not find anything about it. There is no sign of what it may give and produce in the future; till then, I would have to grow it, which is quite a hard thing to swallow, seeing it needs the same things as I do.

    Aside from the violet vidette, which I did not get a chance to harvest, it also takes half of the purified bloodline essence, which I really need.

    I sighed and opened the recording, hoping it would give me a glimpse of the abilities the tree would have when it grew up.

    The recording started to y up; in there, I saw the Violet Vidette entering my core with a silver leaf gently spinning over its head while releasing the dense silvery light which fortified the binding I had on it.

    Still, despite that, it is struggling hard and seeing the waves it is making. I could forget about bringing something this powerful in my core before charging the leaf, which is quite a pain,st time, I needed nearly a month to do that.

    The leaf is a strange artifact; it could not be charged with normal energy but require energy that isced with spatial power, which has to be from the user. It also has an immense appetite that I had only charged it to its 1st level, which is a minimum requirement to use it.

    Due to its peculiarities, it had been used by only seven people in thest two thousand years; it had been in the hands of a pyramid.

    The vidette has struggled, but its struggles were futile, and a couple of secondster, the harvesting began and as I had observed during the battle a few days ago. Instead of forming the essence rose, all the vidette''s essence went to seed.

    Its essence started to bright changes within a couple of seconds. At first, the seed had be an even darker shade of green before the faded patterns on it, which had be nearly invisible due to the seeds darkening, started to be visible.

    These patterns appeared in faded brown color at first before their color changed and turned into earthly brown color, which has be even more pronounced.

    By then, the seed had already consumed half of the essence of the vidette, and not any changes had urred till it finishedpletely consuming the essence of the vidette.

    After consuming the videttes essence, the seed remained quiet for a couple of seconds before a light silver shine appeared on the green part of the seed and faint golden specks appeared on the patterns, and suddenly the seed began to sprout.

    Its speed of sprouting was more than ten times faster than normal sprouting. If I did not know the recording was going normal pace, I would have assumed someone had sped it up.

    It took a seed less than a minute to turn into what it is from the seed. Since then, about six days had passed in my core with elerated time. I could notice any change despite it continuously taking the energy.

    I had looked at the footage of six days to be sure and found no change urred in the seed or any sign what it would give me.

    The Hermes Library might have an answer about this seed, but I could not go there, not yet.

    I gave onest look to the nt before I walked toward a huge empty space and sat. The next second, my storage ring appeared in my hand, and from it, I have taken out a huge storage band, which used to belong to vidette.

    I had ced it in my ring to break its lock when I walked out infirmary. The lock had broken up quite some time ago, and now, it is time to look inside, and I couldn''t help but be nervous about opening it.

    The storages of videttes are different than the other powerhouses; unlike other powerhouses, they do not need any resources, and due to that, sometimes, people have anything in the storage of vidette barely.

    Though one thing is clear, whatever they keep in their storages are good things, vidette live long life through it they find a lot of good things, I hope the storage have some good things. I am really in need of them.

    With a deep breath, I seep my sound sense inside it and brough out everything it contained without even looking.

    Hun!

    The things that came out were much lesser than I had expected despite expecting less. There are less than a hundred things inside its storage, and more than half of them were sabers of different designs and sizes.

    There are also ten or so giant books which I had gotten so excited that I had immediately reached and opened it. The giant books were a big disappointment; from what I could gather from what''s written in them, they are its practice diaries, in which it would note down its saber arts.

    With diaries and sabers out, there less than fifteen things have remained, and half of them already had made my eyes go wide with just a nce.

 Chapter 2153: Iâ€™ll Be Damned!

    <h4>Chapter 2153: I¡¯ll Be Damned!</h4>

    Otsa crystals, margas flowers, retsar metal, I could name the nine of fourteen things I saw with just a nce.

    All of these are a precious resource of the Grandmaster ss; they are so precious that even Grandmaster would fight for them. While it only has ten or so things, all of them are extremely precious.

    I need some of these things for my practice and experiments, while others I could easily exchange for what I need.

    The storage of vidette might not have tens of thousands of things that regr Master would have, but it has the things that equal them in quality, and I am more than happy to get it.

    I first deposited sabers into the Grimm weapons section of my storage. Each and every saber is of fantastic quality, from craftmanship to precious materials that are used in crafting it. They will be a great help to use as material when my totem artifact upgrades next time.

    As for the books, they are pretty much useless to me, but I know some people who will be interested in them. It will be great if I can get something out of them in exchange.

    After I had done those two things, I moved to the real thing; there are only fourteen of those, nine of which I identify by a nce, while others I will have to look more deeply before I know what they are.

    I, one by one, checked things before storing them; I first finished with nine things I knew before I turned to the other five.

    The tenth thing was a solution, I don''t know what the solution is exaction, but it is duel nature of blood and cold. It is a good thing it is stored in an inscribed bottle; otherwise, powerful enough to freeze my blood without any resistance from me.

    The eleventh thing was cantord root, which contains a powerful herbal essence of the particr type which any alchemist would desire and also helpful to me my practice. The twelfth, on the other hand, is sarton metal, a Grandmaster I know is very interested in that thing.

    Hun!

    The thirteenth thing was a little strange; it was not a resource but a thing. A pir to exactly, which is huge and text and diagrams are inscribed on it. The strange thing is about this pir is that it is cut down and carving on it looks hazy.

    The carving is not hazy; they are carved with the power that makes them hazy when one looks, and if I am right, I will have to use my soul sense to read them.

    I used it, and to my surprise, I only had to use a small amount of soul sense of it before the text I was focusing on became clear. Initially, I feared I might have to pour a huge amount of soul sense into my eyes to look at the texts; it seemed like everything is not always difficult.

    Hun!

    As the text became clear, I read it, and in just a second, a surprise appeared in my eyes and my expression serious as I moved my eyes top of the pir and read what was written there and when I did, I received a huge shock.

    "I''ll be damned!"

    I said loudly with a voice full of shock; never in my dream, I had expected I would find something like it. Even when I read the text a second ago and suspected something, I had not expected this; it is too much.

    The pir had freaking art carved on it; it is named ''Totem Might Art,'' and it seemed to be fusion art.

    I still can''t believe I have found a freaking art. They are extremely rare, that barely one or found in millennia, and organizations guard them with their life and only let the most trusted people practice them.

    I calmed my mind and controlled my breathing before I began to read the art, which is extremelyplex, but with the practice of deciphering my own art, I was able to understand it on the surface, so I continued to read it.

    It took me a little more than an hour to read the art from the broken pirpletely, and when I was done, there was a huge shock on my face.

    If I had found this art in the archives, I would have really struggled between it and the forge mountain art I am practicing. This art seemed to be tailor-made for me, and I hate to admit it, but I would choose this one despite being both of them simrly powerful.

    The forge mountain art is based on the purist concept whole totem might art is based on the creative concept.

    I could not choose this one as I had already started practicing, but that does not mean others would not be able to practice it. I already have a person in mind who could practice it with a little bit of help from me.

    That person is not ready, but he will be soon, and by that time, I will be able to find a way to bend some of its runes, so they can practice it.

    There is one more thing about this art, it is iplete. Someone had cut the pir with a very powerful attack.

    It only contains part of it, but it is not a thing to be worried about. It is more than enough to practice in the Tyrant stage, and one could practice another one and half of its levels after leveling out of the Tyrant stage.

    I spent a few more minutes on the pir, taking a few notes before I ced it beside my study station before looking into thest thing from videttes storage which is a rock.

    It looks like a volcanic rock with purple blotches on it. It does not release any aura outside, but I scanned it with my soul sense; I was surprised to find two different things. The purple and ck parts are separate, containing energies that I had not sensed before but made me very curious about them.

    It is another thing to research, and I have ced it beside my study station for quick ess.

 Chapter 2154: Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 2154: Dinner</h4>

    "I am finished for today,"

    I said as I saw the recovering formation dimming, all the resources I had used spent. They are now inside me, helping me create the life essence that I had burned.

    One session is far from enough; with the amount of essence I had burned, I had to use them regrly before I recovered 90%, which could easily take a week or more; I will know clearly by tomorrow.

    After the formation was clearly turned off, I went to shower and cleaned off the signs and smell of the resources.

    Ten minutester, I walked out and wore a clean set of clothes before walking out of my room. When I went to the kitchen, I saw the children ying in a living room and my father in conversation with Hazel.

    Hazel noticed me first before my father looked at me, "Micheal, you should have informed me about youing," My father said. "I did not want to disturb you, dad," I replied as I had begun to take out the things for dinner.

    "I am allowed to be disturbed by my son," He said, "How long are you going to stay?" before adding, "At least a week," I replied. "Good, rose will be happy; she had been quite sad since your mother left," He said.

    My mother had stopped contact a few days after she had left for her mission. I don''t know where she had gone, but it is likely deep into the Grimm territory.

    The Pyramid did not tell me anything about her mission; the only thing I know is that she is alive and she is with a very powerful Grandmaster. Her mission seemed quite important; they don''t send Grandmaster for the regr mission, much less two.

    My mother may be a leader technically, but her art gives her the power of the Grandmaster, and she is very hard to kill with her art.

    After exchanging a few words with Hazel, I concentrated fully on my cooking. I am making quiteplicated dishes, most of them were the ones I had created, but some of them were from totem and at very high rank.

    I used not only my hands but also my vines. Though I could only use six vines with my current ability, they are more than enough.

    A few minutes into cooking, I saw Hazel walking out of the spot and sitting in front of me without making any sound. She did not disturb me as I cooked, just watched silently.

    It took me an hour and a half before I finally finished with thest dish and ordered service golems to ce the dishes. These golems that Elina had given me are really good, perfect when I host the people.

    "Your control is phenomenal, Micheal; even some Grandmaster don''t have such control as you do," Hazel said as she took a seat on the dinner table.

    "Its all practice hazel and a few tricks," I replied. It is the truth, in the tome, I had practiced for decades and learned a few tricks from that being inside, which helped me improve my control tremendously for my level.

    "If I did not know better, I would have thought you have gained such control through the impartation," She joked, which made both me and my fatherugh.

    Soon the golems ced the appetizers in front of us, and I was surprised; my sister did not directly eat it. Instead, she waited till I started to like the rest of the people at the table.

    It seemed like she was learning some manners from her new friends. It seemed like I would have to thank Hazel for thatter, mother had never taught her that, and we did not need much focus on it. My parents always kept things light.

    "The dinner was amazing, Micheal; it is one of the best meals I have ever eaten," Hazel said as we finished with the dinner. "Thank you, Hazel," I said.

    Hazel stayed for fifteen minutes before she left with her kids, who were reluctant to leave their new friend Nero who had enamored thempletely. I wonder how they will react if he suddenly begins to talk.

    I had warned Nero strictly about talking, and other than my mother, nobody knew that Nero could take. They will receive quite a shock if they find out.

    "How was your assignment?" Father asked after Hazel left. "It was a little tough, but I was able to deal with it," I replied. To that, he just nodded.

    "I wonder how your mother is? It had been more than one and half months, and there is no contact from your mother," He said with a sigh. "It is the longest time we have been separated since we have begun dating," He added while looking ahead with the lost eyes.

    I did not say anything for a few seconds before I turned to him, "She is fine; the enemies will have to try really hard to do anything to mom," I said to which he nodded.

    Half an hour while we talked, my sister fell asleep with Nero in her hand. We ced in her room before we went to my father''sb, where he began to show me his research.

    I was quite surprised to see the result the research of my father had brought, it had just been two months, but he had done a surprising great. If he had been born in a big organization, he would have already made a huge name for himself.

    I gave him my input when he asked and also asked him to conduct research on a few subjects for me. There are many secrete things I have been working on, and I could not let anyone know about them.

    My father is the best person to help me with some of them, and it is in his area of expertise. I am quite sure he will do a wonderful job and might even surprise me as he had done just now.

 Chapter 2155: Ida

    <h4>Chapter 2155: Ida</h4>

    Three days passed since I became conscious, and since then, I have been in my home, not taking even a step out.

    I sleep most of the time, as sleep is necessary for fast recovery, but when I am awake, I spend time with my family and work on what I have left in my hands. Which are two to three hours at most, but they tripled in my core.

    With a daily dose of rest, recovery resources, and recovery food, I am recovering at a good speed. I had already recovered 50% of my essence and should be able to recover the rest. I am quite looking forward to it, and so is Lord Whitman.

    With me recovering half of the blood essence I had lost, I did not have to rest for fourteen hours a day anymore and also became capable of doing some things that I became incapable of after losing so much essence.

    Today is an exciting day; I am going to get a new mentee if she epts the offer. There is a chance she might reject it, as there is an actual Grandmaster that is interested in her.

    Three mentees are already enough, and if I had a choice, I would have not taken another one, but I need to take one for my research, and it would be iplete without it.

    I have a mentee with a unique constitution, I have one with a Grand Art, and I also have one with unique Inheritance, but I do not have one with a bloodline.

    I wanted to choose it before, but I did not, as Bloodline may be powerful, they also quite delicate, and my tinkering would have unintended consequences which I could not control.

    In these two months, my research has made great strides, and it finally gave me enough confidence to take a mentee with Bloodline.

    It will help me a lot; in these past two months, I have been able to collect a massive amount of data, and now a mentee with Bloodline would help me even further. Even if this one did ept my offer, I have other lines up with a simr level Bloodline.

    Buzz!

    I was going over the data of my would-be mentee that Pyramid had provided when the teleportation formation in the parlor lit up, and a beautiful young woman with lithe figures appeared.

    She is the about same age as me with short metallic green which barely reached her shoulder. She had a petite figure and ssical face that one would usually see in paintings.

    When she saw me, a great surprise couldn''t help but appear in her eyes. It seemed like she had not expected to see me.

    "Lord Zaar!"

    She said as she had collected her thoughts. "Ida, pleasee in," I said, seeing her still standing on formation circle. "Thank You, Lord Zaar," She said as she stepped inside the parlor.

    She is Ida Szar, the woman with a textbook-perfect fighting style. Her battles in Fort Ardon had quite famous and put her in the eyes of the Grandmaster.

    "Ida, do you know why are you here?" I asked, "No, I had gotten the order from the council toe here with coordinates of this ce," She said as she looked around.

    "I had asked the council for you, as I have an offer that you might be interested in?" I said, and hearing that curiosity couldn''t help but dawned on her face for a second before it became expressionless.

    "I will be honored if I could be any help to you," She said; I smiled hearing that.

    "I want you to be my mentee," I said, and huge surprise couldn''t help but appear on her face. "Isn''t only Grandmaster could have mentees?" She asked, "I am Grandmaster," I said, and a medallion appeared in front of me.

    It twirled in the air for a second before disappearing, but it was enough for her to know what it was and what it represented.

    "I already have three mentees, and you will be forth if you ept my offer." I said, "Though I have to tell you, there is a real Grandmaster powerhouse interested in you; Grandmaster Victor is really good at teaching mentees," I informed her just when she came out of her shock.

    It would be fine if I did not tell her as she would not know, but I could not do that, she needs to know all her options, and if she did not ept for knowing that, it is fine too, I have other options to choose.

    "Grandmaster Victor Moriss," She said softly after a few seconds. Grandmaster Victor has quite a reputation in the Pyramid.

    He is head of one of the five super training facilities and is also known to take many students and mentees. Of all the Grandmaster alive, he had the biggest number of students and mentees, fifty-two of them.

    It is also true that he is also quite good at teaching; nearly all his students and mentees reach Master ss, seven of them are steps away from bing a Grandmaster.

    Ida remained quiet for a few minutes, thinking with various emotions appearing in her eyes; it was about ten minutes before she looked up to me.

    "Forgive me for being brazen, but can I ask you why you have chosen me? and what I will get from taking you as a mentor?" She asked, and I couldn''t help but be impressed by her courage. Even as talented people as her would not dare to ask such questions to the person of my standing.

    "I will be honest with you; I need someone with a powerful bloodline. To be precise, I will be performing experiments on your Bloodline," I said, and rm shed in her eyes. She was so rmed that she took a step back with fear in her eyes.

    "As for what you will get, you will get my experiments will try to achieve, a Bloodline Core," I said, shocking the hell out of her.

    Bloodline Core is the most precious thing for a Bloodline host; it is a clear door to bing a Grandmaster. Those who created Bloodline cores and all of them were able to reach the Grandmaster ss in less than two decades.

 Chapter 2156: The Fourth Mentee

    <h4>Chapter 2156: The Fourth Mentee</h4>

    She sat down with thoughts in her mind, thinking about the options she had. I let her; it was quite a big decision that could change her life forever.

    She remained quiet for more than half an hour before finally, she looked at me. "I would be honored to be mentored by you, Lord Zaar," She said. Her answer had surprised me a little as, to be honest, I thought she would reject my offer when there was an actual Grandmaster ready to mentor you.

    "Good," I said. "The other mentees will being soon; till then, answer some of the questions I have about you," I said and began to ask some questions.

    I have read about her file, but I have some questions; they are general questions, nothing to do with her Bloodline. I will get those answers when I scan her Bloodline; it will be soon when the other arrives.

    Buzz!

    Soon about twenty minutes have passed by, and the formation circle lit up; soon, three people appeared on it.

    "Ida!"

    Ne called out before I could say anything before she turned to me. "Lord Micheal, what is Ida doing here?" Ne asked. "Ida is the fourth mentee I took and will be with us from now on," I informed, surprising three of them.

    Those three are not the only ones who are surprised to see Ida also surprised to see them. She is familiar with them all since they have been in Fort Ardon; she looked at Leonard and Danielle, who greeted her before hugging Ne.

    Ne and Ida seemed to know each other quite well; I don''t know that. I did not look at the personal lives of my mentees; what they do with their personal lives is not my business.

    "Now, four of you have met; let''s go," I said and walked out of the Parlor. A few minutester, we are in a huge arena that is bigger than the estate I live in.

    Without saying anything, three pink seeds appeared top of my finger and flew toward Danielle, Leonard, and Ne before seeping into their bodies. It had be a normal scenario for them that they did not even react while Ida looked curiously at it.

    "Considers these seeds as trackers; they track every function of the body and give me live feed of it," I said to her Ida''s shock.

    "I am nning to add one seed into your body too. Do you have any problem?" I asked. "How long will it remain in my body?" She asked. "Till the practice session, I will remove it when you leave," I replied.

    "Ok, you can seep it into me," She said with gritted teeth after giving a nce to Neena, who gave her an encouraging nod.

    The pink seed that appeared above my index finger seeped into her body as it did. A metaphysical body of her began to appear in front of my eyes.

    "Ne, fight with Ida," I ordered. Hearing that, everyone is surprised, except Ne. Though most of her training focused on the aspect of her Inheritance. I had also trained her inbat; her Inheritance is quite suited for it, which is opposite to the people''s belief of her Inheritance.

    "Yes, Lord Micheal," Ne said, walking into the arena confidently, followed by Ida.

    Both of them are at the same level, and there is not much difference between their powers. Ne''s Inheritance is strong enough to contend against the Bloodline of Ida, but Ne is not a fighter; I had only focused onbat elements because it is a skill she should have.

    The Grimms and their little spies are everywhere; they have already assassinated quite many of our healers; I don''t want Ne to be one of them.

    Soon, both of them reached the center of the arena and summoned their Bloodline Armor and Inheritance Armor along with their totem artifacts.

    The Green metallic armor appeared on the body of Ida. The armor is beautiful, with enchanting designs of different leaves swirling in the air.

    Her Bloodline is being called ''Lady of Azure.'' It is an unknown Bloodline that had not appeared in our world before; everything we know about it is from Ida.

    With the armor, her totem artifact also appeared in her hand, and it is a green-colored long sword that is as tall as her.

    As her bloodline armor appeared, her metaphysical shape became even more detailed.

    Ne''s Inheritance armor, on the other hand, is a cream violet-colored robe with pieces of armor attached to it in fatal spots. It isbat mode armor her Inheritance give; there is a general type rope that does not have the armored parts.

    Her totem artifacts are glover which is very helpful in her art of fleshmancer. Now, her violet gloved have turned into gauntlets with three sharp meter long wsing out of each gauntlet.

    "Begin!"

    I ordered, and Ida attacked with a powerful aura sting off her body; I had told Ida telepathically not to hold back on Ne, use her full strength in battle.

    I had done that not only to collect data but also to see Ne''s response. She had only fought with me in her training, and I wanted to experience other powerful opponents. If I think she is ready, I will ask Lord Whitman to send herbat mission to gain more experience.

    ng ng ng

    Ne defended the attack barely before started taking a step back, and Ida, as the textbook perfect fighter she is, did not give Ne any chance to attack again and again, and all the time, Ne was only able to defend with her ws.

    In my training, I had made her focus on her defense; she is a fleshmancer with barely anybat experience. While she is perfect for fighting as anybat Inheritance person and even better than some, shecks experience.

    She needs to learn to stay alive in a fight before she needs to learn to kill. The fleshmancer have too many ways to kill; some of them are horrifying enough to give nightmares to the Grimm Monsters.

 Chapter 2157: Dangerous Refined Essence

    <h4>Chapter 2157: Dangerous Refined Essence</h4>

    Bang!

    Ne shed with a bang before falling unconscious; she hadsted for four minutes which is greater than I had expected; I had not thought she wouldst more than three minutes.

    "Its a good battle, both of you had done well," I said when Ne woke up a couple of secondster. Her armor had disappeared, and the wounds on her body were healing at a visible speed.

    It surprised them; it would shock them if they knew, all the injuries that Ne had suffered were skin injuries, not a single one of them able to prate inside her, her fleshmancer abilities are no joke; she can get control over all of them and became skill enough, she would be nearly unkible.

    "Leonard, Danielle, you can begin," I said to them before I turned to Ida. "Ida, whatever you see here, keep to yourself; I don''t want anyone to know, not even Grand Commander, without my permission," I said to her in all seriousness.

    "I will not say anything to anyone as long as it does not affect the human race," She replied, "Good enough," I said.

    Right at that moment, the battle between Leonard and Danielle began, and shock-like never before appeared in her eyes. These two never revealed their true power outside when people could see them, even in thest battle, which is extremly dangerous.

    Now they have begun to fight with their true power from the start, with Leonard activating the power of his constitution and Danielle using her art; it had shocked the hell out of her.

    "They¡­ they," She said stutteringly as she looked at me; I only ced a finger on my lips before I took out a tub and started filling it with the different stuff, which again made her eyes go wide.

    Even if I had unlimited time, I would not choose more mentees. They are expensive; with the new addition of Ida, my expenses would reach apletely new height. It is a good thing; I have a few ventures which could support me financially; otherwise, I would have never been able to splurge on mentees as I am doing now.

    A few minutester, a yellow-green solution formed into the tub, and I turned to Ida. This solution is simr to the four I had sent you in Fort Ardon; these are more powerful and thus would be painful; try to keep bloodline calm as possible while absorbing the energies from this solution.

    I waited for her to step into the pool, and when she had not, I looked at her and found her looking at me with her eyes big as saucers.

    "Lord Micheal was Lord Dexter; he is the one who provided you with those solutions," Ne informed softly, which broke her out of her shock.

    "Thank you, Lord Micheal. Without those solutions, I would not have been able to break into Leader ss such quickly," Ida said, and this time, she bowed a little before she began to remove her clothes.

    With only underclothes on her body, she stepped into the tub, and a couple of secondster, the solution to freeze up with hisses of paining out of Ida''s body.

    Her battle with Ne had given me enough data that I could create a preliminary solution for her. This solution would not only help her but would also help me with collecting more data, giving me a clearer look at how bloodlines react to the different elements.

    "It will take her quite a while; let''s continue with our lessons," I said to Ne and started her lesson.

    Time passed, and soon, four hours passed, and it was time to end the session with my mentees. I would have continued longer, but I have things to do and sleep. Even if I did not have to sleep for fourteen hours a day, I still had to sleep for ten hours to maintain an optimal speed of recovery; I could notpromise on that.

    "We will continue with our lessons tomorrow, use the things I have given you with the instructions I had left you," I said to them and walked out while they used teleportation formation to leave.

    My sister was not home when I walked back; she had gone to school. Yes, there are schools in the Pyramid. At least to children, Pyramid tries to give a stable environment to grow as possible. Though it is far from enough, it is more than enough in these warring times.

    I cooked myself recovery food before I went to bed to sleep. I slept for a total of five hours before I woke up, freshened up, and again ate the recovery food.

    Till I recoverpletely, I want to follow this strict schedule of eating and sleeping. I would notpromise on that.

    After I was done with eating, I went to my room and entered my core, and started working on my Inheritance. I worked on it for four hours before I stopped and started working on one of my research projects.

    It is the refined essence of devouring curse choices. Every day, I have been doing some tests on the light grey liquid, which looked like water, and able to find quite great things about it that I wish I could have more in my hand.

    In my research, I was able to find out this soul-type solution is will be extremly useful in healing the soul injuries given by wraths. I could also turn to a powerful soul solution if it hit will be given a wound to the soul of Grandmaster and utterly destroy the soul of master and below.

    I have no intention to turn it into a weapon; I am going to use it on people. My core is already absorbing it. I have even given a few diluted drops to two soul element nts Ive nted, and the result is positive.

    If a few of my experiments gave positive results, I am going to use this solution on my mentees. This rare Grandmaster ss resource would help them greatly.

 Chapter 2158: Soul Healing I

    <h4>Chapter 2158: Soul Healing I</h4>

    "Finally!"

    I said as I woke up; with this six-hour sleep, I had finally recovered. All the life essence I had lost had filled up my body and now flowing calmly inside me.

    It took eight days for me to recover, ten if I count the time I had been unconscious. Now that I had recovered, I could do the things I want and first, in priority, was waking another Grandmaster from the hall of sleep.

    A few days ago, I was researching the best method to use the essence of devouring curse wraiths. I had stumbled upon something, and I had immediately cross-referenced the data I had about the illness of Grandmaster Radcliff.

    To my surprise, I was able to find out that is the devouring curse wraith of the peculiar kind that had stuck the Grandmaster.

    With the cause of illness visible, Grandmaster Charline and I did not need much time to devise a cure. It will be quite a delicate affair and would need me at my best, and now, I had recovered, it is time to wake up another Grandmaster from his more than a century-long sleep.

    Before I do that, I have to freshen up and eat. I could not properly heal someone with an empty stomach; it would be distracting.

    After sending a text to Grandmaster Charline, I went to the bathroom to freshen up and showered before walking into the kitchen. It was quite early, and my father and sister had not woken up yet, though they would be soon.

    Forty-five minutester, I finished the breakfast and ate with Nero and Ashlyn. I had just finished breakfast when my father came to the kitchen.

    I served him breakfast, talked few minutes with him before I went back to my room, and stepped into the teleportation formation. A secondter, I appared in front of the hall of sleep, which was a door opened on its own a moment I stepped in front of it.

    I walked inside, and soon, I found Grandmaster Charline. She is not alone; there is another Grandmaster who is giving off a simr feeling as members of the Pyramid council, which means she is an extremly powerful Grandmaster.

    "Grandmaster Charline," I greeted the old healer before my gaze moved to the middle-aged woman with getting ck hair with an illusory aura around her, which makes it quite hard for anyone who is below a Grandmaster ss to see her features clearly.

    "Grandmaster Stone, thank you foring in such short notice," I said to middle-aged women. She was at an important ce, and when we had asked for her specifically, we had to really assure the council that we really needed her, and without her, it would really be hard to heal Grandmaster Radcliff.

    We need her specifically because she is one of the strongest soul specialists we have. She is a pure soul specialist and quite a terror on the battlefield with one of the highest kill records among the Grandmasters who are alive.

    "It''s no worries, Grandmaster Radcliff will be a great asset in war once he wakes up," She said, and she is right.

    From what I had read about Grandmaster Radcliff, he is quite good. He had below-average offensive power but astonishing defensive powers. His inheritance is a defensive type with hundreds of defensive methods in his arsenal.

    "Let''s not waste any time then," I said, and hundreds of strings came out of me, and a minuteter, a coffin was formed.

    The coffin is different than the usual coffin I had been using since I had leveled up. It is not only twice bigger but also has many brackets to it. I had made a few changes in it to adapt for the healing of Grandmaster Radcliff.

    As the coffin appeared, Grandmaster Charline began to ce the resources inside the bracket. All these resources are Grandmaster level, and they are 95% soul type, making them even more rare and expensive than the resources of the same grade.

    The healing will be dangerous and also quite expensive. If we fail, the council is going to be quite mad. Not only because we will kill a Grandmaster but also because of the resources we would waste.

    The resources are extremely rare, and Pyramid would feel a pinch watching them get wasted.

    "I assume Grandmaster Charline exined what you have to do, Grandmistar Stone?" I asked middle-aged women. "Yes," She replied.

    "Grandmaster," I said to Grandmaster Charline; she nodded and next second. Grandmaster Radcliff floated out of the med-bed. As he left the influence of hall of sleep, his soul affliction acted.

    Grandmaster Charline wasted no time cing him in the coffin but not before biding various parts of his body. My coffin is strong but not strong enough to bear the burnt without suffering any damage.

    Buzz!

    As Grandmaster Charline ced Grandmaster Radcliff inside, I had sealed the coffin and activated the formations, which immediately dissolved 5% of resources are to strengthen my coffin; it needs to be strong if it wants to the powerful energy Grandmaster.

    It took forty-three seconds for all the resources to dissolve and spread into every part of my coffin, making it ready.

    "Grandmaster Stone, you can begin!" I said.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    The woman ced both of her hands in the coffin, and the next second, I felt torrential Grandmaster ss energy soul element filling my coffin, activating one formation after another.

    In twelve seconds, she had activated nine formations as she did; hundreds of strings came out and moved toward Grandmaster Radcliff''s body. These strings did not look like my normal strings; they have be incorporeal.

    The affliction of Grandmaster Radcliff is soul type in nature; there is not the slightest harm to his body.

    Though I could usually use my regr strings to heal the soul injury, this time, the injury is tooplicated and spread throughout his soul. To heal him, I need my strings incorporeal; the solid strings would simply not work.

 Chapter 2159: Soul Healing II

    <h4>Chapter 2159: Soul Healing II</h4>

    Buzz!

    The incorporeal strings begin to pass through the body of Grandmaster as it did, the metaphysical projection of his soul appeared in front of us, and it is quite nasty.

    His soul seemed to have been found in the metaphysical chains which have ghostly faces on them. These chains are not static; if it had been the case, they would have already healed the Grandmaster; no, these chains are always moving, which makes the healing his extremly hard.

    If something like that had affected the body, they would have taken the risk, but against the soul, they rarely do.

    The soul is very delicate and harder to heal, and unless there is a viable cure or no other option, healers would not even try to heal it.

    Grandmaster Charline guided the Grandmaster stone, which I manipted the string, each one of is us had the responsibility and had to do our job impably, the slightest mistake, and we would lose Grandmaster, who already did not have much time to leave.

    With him out of the effect of hall of sleep, the chains that have been binding him became active again, and now, he only has about a day before these ghostly chains kill him forever.

    My strings moved toward the soul Grandmaster before wrapping it around the chains delicately. The eyes of Grandmaster Stone couldn''t help but widen in shock, as the ghostly chains had not reacted to them at all.

    It is not a big thing and not even the hardest part of the healing; it had yet toe, and whether we will be able to deal with it or not wouldpletely depend on it.

    Three and half hours passed by, and now, a metaphysical projection of Grandmaster Radcliff''s soul lookedpletely different. Each moving chain covering the soul is now covered by tens of my strings, and even then, the ghostly chains have detected it.

    Even with the power of Grandmaster filling my strings, I could not yank them out or destroy them.

    These chains are extremly powerful; whoever had cast them was a powerhouse equal to Grandmaster stone or even slightly powerful, someone, who had reached the absolute peak of the Grandmaster ss.

    Suppose I tried to do something to chains. In that case, there is a high chance that these strings would detonate or do something equally nasty, which if by chance Grandmaster Radcliffs soul survived, it would be beyond healing.

    Even with the power of Grandmaster Stone in my strings, they are far from enough to contain even half of the blow these powerful chains could give.

    So, we are using a delicate approach that is lighter than a feather; we want to deal with these ghostly chains without them knowing. We are not going to destroy them; no, we are just going delicately move them somewhere without them knowing, and most of these resources are for that.

    "Let''s begin the pearl stage!" I said gently, and the next second, 70% of resources began to melt before filling the runes, which would then move toward the naval of Grandmaster Radcliff.

    It took twelve minutes for all the resources to melt up and gather at the naval of Grandmaster before they began to merge with each other. At first, the shape of the mix was jumbled before it became round as it began to solidify.

    About three minutester, a pure white thumbnail size pearl resided above the navel of Grandmaster Radcliff.

    Seeing the pearl appear, all of us couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief. While it may look like a simple alchemical process but it was not. There is a very high chance the ghostly chains would have reacted if they sensed what was happening, but my strings have done a wonderful job cloaking the whole process.

    "It is time for thest part," I said softly, and the eyes of Grandmaster Charline and Stone became even more alert; this is the most delicate and dangerous part. If we seeded, we would save the Grandmaster, and if we failed, it would be akin to killing him.

    After taking a few seconds of break, we begin. It will be a long, delicate process, but we are prepared for it and will seed.

    In the next ten minutes, the rest of the remaining resources melted and mixed before getting sucked into my string. Through the strings, the solution reached the chains and began to cover them ever so delicately.

    As I had expected, the chains have sucked the solution as it appeared on them, and it began to strengthen them.

    The solution is something that these skittish chains would not be able to resist, and inside this strengthening solution is something nefarious.

    The healing of Grandmaster Radcliff is quite important; he would help in solving in of the biggest mysteries of thest war.

    Grandmaster Radcliff was part of the final assault of thest war, and with him, there were eight other Grandmasters. All of them died, and only Grandmaster Radcliff survived due to the life-saving artifact he had.

    From what Grandmistress Charline told me, their deaths were so sudden, and someone very powerful had killed his group of Grandmasters as it was not able to alert grand lords through the marks that Grand lord left on them.

    The killer was not a Grand-Lord the Pyramid is sure; it is Grandmaster, and this method it used was totally unknown and very powerful that it was able to kill eight Grandmasters, some of them being peak Grandmasters in the group.

    Eleven hours passed by, and the pearl which was on the navel seeped inside the Grandmaster and reached his soul.

    That exact moment, the chains froze up, and the pearl, which had been silent till now, had formed a huge swirl and begun to swallow the chains. The chains tried to resist the swallowing, but they could not muster the power to do it for some reason.

    Seeing their resistance failing, they immediately moved to self-destruction but found themselves the self-destruction is not activating at all.

    Raa Raa Raa

    The ghosts on the chains screamed and wanted tosh out at the soul of Grandmaster as theirst resistance, but before they could do that. They found themselves swallowed inside the pearl they could not destroy even with all their power.

 Chapter 2160: Ida and Neela

    <h4>Chapter 2160: Ida and Ne</h4>

    "It was good!"

    Ida said as she fell down, breathing hard; they had been going at it for nearly two hours, right after they had returned from the delicious dinner hosted by Lord Micheal, which even Grandmasters have attended.

    "You are amazing as ever," Ne said as she came for a kiss, tasting herself from her lips. They have hooked up a few times at Fort Ardon and nearly every day since they have met in the Pyramid.

    It had be a necessity to cope with the experiments and training of Lord Micheal and the pressure of war.

    "How you are feeling? The session of the morning had been quite intense for you," Ne said as she massaged my left breast gently with her thumb.

    It would be an understatement to say the thing I had experienced in the morning was intense. It was downright torturous; many times, I had thought Lord Micheal had tried to kill me; I even cursed at him during the experiment.

    "I can understand; it could be a lot. Lord Micheal had waited for at least a month before he began such intense experiments on Lord Leonard, but he started on in a week," Ne said concerningly.

    I looked away, seeing the concern in her eyes. I want to keep the rtionship where it is at the moment. I have seen too many people die in war, and people close to them break down. I had already lost my brother and didn''t want to get too attached to someone and lose them again.

    I don''t think I have in me to bear another loss.

    "This Leonard is quite strange; his constitution seemed strong as my bloodline?" I asked after a few seconds of ufortable silence.

    She wanted to ask this question the first day but did not want to seem evasive. She had barely been epted as a mentee and didn''t want to go probing for the secretes; it is a good way to bed kicked out.

    "Its all because of Lord Micheal," Neena said, but when she felt my gaze, she borated further.

    "His constitution was strong since the beginning, but it is nothing like abominably strong as it is right now. You should have seen early battles between him and Lady Danielle; she used to wipe a floor of him within a minute," Ne added; this shocked Ida despite expecting such an answer.

    The result of their battle is not much different right now, but each of their battles wouldst nearly ten minutes.

    "Lady Danielle is also quite strong," I muttered. "What would you expect from the person who hadprehended the Grand Art," Ne asked back, and to that, she couldn''t help but nod.

    "I wonder when I will I gain strength like them?" She asked herself but quickly noticed how ''will'' and reced the ''could.''

    Before, she had only one goal in mind, and that was to reach a Master ss; even with the powerful bloodline as hers, it is very to be a Master ss Tyrant, but now from could, it is no question of when.

    She is clearly understood she would be a Master ss tyrant with the help of Lord Micheal, and she couldn''t help but wonder how long it would take.

    From what she gathered, Lord Leonard and Lady Danielle were Leader ss Tyrant two months ago, and now they are Master ss Tyrants. She did not expect to break into a Master ss Tyrant in two months, seeing she just broke into Leader-ss not long ago.

    She still hopes she will be able to reach Master within six months; only then she will have sufficient power to create an impact in the war, small as it may be.

    As for creating a bloodline core, it is a too big thing. It is a thing that could create a sure door for her to reach a Grandmaster ss. I did not take the words of Lord Micheal seriously, despite the wonderful solution that would increse my power daily, but it has changed today.

    After what she had experienced today, she really believed that Lord Micheal could help her achieve the bloodline core.

    Tink Ting!

    Both of them were in their thoughts when suddenly, both of their''s holowatch rang out. She opened the mail, it was from ''Hall of War,'' it could only mean she had a mission.

    She looked at Ne and saw her looking at her holowatch with confusion and fear. "Ne, what did the mail say?" she couldn''t help but ask.

    "I thought Lord Micheal was jesting when he said he will send me abat mission, but it seemed like he was not," She said softly and showed me the main, which is also from a hall of war and is identical to mine, except for names that are the order.

    "Let''s not waste any time; we only have fifteen minutes to reach the hall of war," I said, and I got out of bed and began to wear the clothes which are spread around the room.

    We were quite horny when we began earlier that we did not even care where our clothes ended after taking them off. I wore one article of clothing after another while looking at Ne from the corner of my eyes, drinking the wonderful body of her.

    For a moment, I just wanted to leap at her and do the things to her I did to her earlier, but I controlled my urges and focused on the task.

    The hookup between us decided to be part of fort ardon; we discussed this, but after seeing her in Pyramid, I couldn''t control myself.

    Every day I wanted to end things with, and I know I should if I wanted to save myself from the pain, as what is happening between us is more than a casual hookup, but I couldn''t do it, no matter how much I try.

    If this continues, it won''t be long before I fall for her. It may be already toote; I had already fallen for her.

 Chapter 2161: Blood Field VII

    <h4>Chapter 2161: Blood Field VII</h4>

    "All of you people have been selected to go to the Blood Field VII; you will stay there for seven days, and those who will bring the proof of five kills or more would receive a reward from the Pyramid," Said Lady Sofia to us neen leader ss Tyrants who had called into hall 32 of hall of war.

    Myriad expressions appeared on the faces of people; some were happy while others had horror on their faces while others did not know what to think of this mission.

    The Blood Fields are special ces with restrictions that are used as refining ground for both forces.

    In the blood fields, both races send arge number of their forces to kill each other. The fightings are very intense in that ce, and lots of people die but also produces the powerhouses. It is very popr, and Ida had applied for it several times when she was elite.

    The best thing about the blood fields is their ruin-like restrictions, which means only powerhouses of a certain level could enter that ce.

    The Blood Field VII is a Leader ss refining ground, which means there is no chance that Master or even Grandmaster will break into that ce. It is a realm of Leader-ss Tyrants, and they do whatever they want without fear of retribution of upper-level powerhouse.

    For some powerhouses, it is hell, but for others, it is heaven, but one thing is clear, in the blood fields, even the most powerful powerhouses are not safe.

    Many times, leaders of both races are talented enough to challenge some masters to fall prey to enemies'' des. There are powerhouses everywhere, and getting overconfident is good as being dead.

    "You will all leave in three hours by formation gate 68, till then get acquainted with the map and the information of Blood Field VII," Lady Sophia said, and all the leaders holowatches chimed before she left the hall.

    "Ida, it is bad, blood fields are horrible ces, why would lord Micheal send us sent us there? Does he wants to kill us?" Ne said, shaking from head to down and seeing her like that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on Ida''s face, and she could help but to kiss those shaking lips.

    "Ida, blood fields are no joke; the mortality rate there is even higher than the battlefields," She said while ring at me angrily.

    "I know how dangerous it is, but do we have any choice? We couldn''t just call Lord Micheal and ask him to cancel this order," I said, and Ne''s eyes light up with thought before she shook her head a secondter[AW1] .

    I could tell she had really thought about calling Lord Micheal for a second to cancel this mission before disregarding that thought.

    "We should memorize the information they have provided us," Ne said with a sigh before opening the file. I, too, did the same and began reading information on the Blood Field VII.

    Click!

    A little more than an hour passed, and when the door opened, attracting everyone''s attention. From the door, a pretty woman with a raven who seemed to be in her early thirties walked in. She is not a Leader nor a master but an Elite and belongs to the hall of war by a blue badge she is wearing.

    She walked inside and stopped in front of them with a smile. "Lady Ida, Lady Ne, these havee for you," The women said and handed the two identical boxes to them before leaving with a smile.

    Ne and I looked at each other; there was only one person that could send them something in this ce.

    They opened their respective boxes, though not before covering themselves in the privacy screens, and found themselves staring at crystalline roses petals of different colors. These rose petals looked beautiful; they looked like they were carved out of gems.

    There are twenty-five crystalline petals neatly ced in the line of five, and above them is folded paper attached to the upper part of the box.

    She had some assumptions about the petals and the dangerous aura they are releasing; she kept those assumptions to herself and took out the note and opened it before starting a reading.

    A minuteter, she burned the note down with shock on her face. The note simply stated what these petals are and a method to use them, and along with what she has to do with them, there is also a line about them being the first to test these things.

    These petals would be shocking if leaders around her knew about them. They would get hopping excited and beg them to give them some.

    I felt Ne''s gaze on me and looked at her; her eyes were showing the same emotions as hers, along with the responsibility of the second mission they had just gotten from Lord Micheal.

    A few secondster, they closed the boxes and removed the privacy screens before again started reading the information of blood field thatdy Sofia had provided.

    Lord Micheal has handed a mission to them that will make things very dangerous for them, but they have no choice but to their hard in doing that. Those petals could have a huge effect on the war, and they are the first to test them, is the biggest honor they could hope to have.

    One and a half hours passed, and they got out of the hall and walked to the formation gate 68 and waited for a time till the formation activated.

    "It is ready; stepped inside it one by one," Lady Sofia dered as the teleportation gate came into like.

    People begin to step into the teleportation gate one after another, and soon it is my number. I pressed my hands to Ne''s before I stepped into the watery screen of the teleportation gate, with Ne following right behind.

    The next week is going to be extremly dangerous but also exciting; I hope we wille back alive stronger.

 Chapter 2162: [Bonus Chapter]Sharp Nose

    <h4>Chapter 2162: [Bonus Chapter]Sharp Nose</h4>

    "Wee to Blood Field VII; you are at Castle 03. if you follow me, I will take you to the passage to the blood field," said a middle-aged Leader before he started walking.

    It had not been a minute since we hade here, did not even get used to strange pressure that descended on us before we being veered into the actual blood field. These people really want us to kill some Grimm Monsters that they rushing us like it.

    A few minutester, we have appeared in front of the giant gate, which is definitely above ten meters tall.

    "Outside the gate is the actual blood field, I hope you all will kill the lots of Grimm Monsters and return safely in a week," He said with a practiced smile which helps one feel rxed couldn''t help but make me feel even more irritated.

    Krrrr!

    The huge gate opened, and a vibrant forest appeared before us, though it was with no moonlight and starlight, which did no matter to people like us. We could still see everything as if day, with hundreds of abilities.

    I could even see better than a day and could feel the gentle wind of the forest, which brought me faint sounds of battles that were being fought across this forest.

    "Best of luck, you all," said the middle-aged man and gently pushed us out before closing the giant gates behind us.

    "Prick!"

    A couple of people cursed around me; I cursed him for his rude behavior before focusing on the environment in front of us and the faint sounds of fighting along with a smell of blood that the gentle wind brough to me.

    Half of the people immediately left, while half remained on the spot. Ne and I are the ones that left.

    There is no need to waste time in staying that spot; we have only one week to finish up the mission that Lord Micheal has given us. The sooner we finish, the sooner we will be free from its pressure and able to do the other things.

    "Ida, we should not act with hastiness," Ne said with her eyes looking around everywhere and her soul sense stretched to the limit.

    She really did not have muchbat experience. If she had, she would not have been behaving like a skittish cheek looking for the slightest danger, which couldn''t help but make me smile.

    The Blood Field VII is for Leaders ss Tyrants only; there are no Masters here, nor Elites. Though elites coulde here, they are not allowed.

    ''Ida, don''t take this ce as a joke, or both of us will die,'' Ne said telepathically while ring at me. ''I am not taking things as a joke, Ne. I am not into acting as skittish as you,'' I said, which seemed to make her angry as her re became even more intense.

    ''Calm down a little, Ne, and control your chaotic soul sense; it will immediately alert the Grimm Monsters of our presence immediately,'' I said calmly, which seemed to calm down Ne and her gaze softened.

    ''Calm mind is a most important thing in a ces like this; calmer we are, the better we will be able to deal with any situation,'' I added.

    This ce is dangerous and had even restrictions on the leaders too. The range and power of soul sense are reduced by 75%, and it also affects other aspects by 50%. There is also supression of sound, aura, and other things.

    The people like Ne, who had not gone to many ruins and explored strange environments, would feel quite suffocated here.

    ''We will move north slowly and find a Grimm Monster, and if we think we would kill it, we will attack.'' I said to her, and Ne nodded in affirmation.

    With the n made, we began to move slightly faster. There is no reason behind choosing the direction other than picking a direction. The tens of outposts of both are littered around the forest, so there is no reason to pick a specific direction unless one has to go to the specific ce.

    We do not have any specific ce or target in mind, other than a condition that we would not fight closer to any outpost; we don''t want to be spied for what we do.

    It is quite hard to spy on me, especially for my level. My bloodline is metal and wind elemental, and I share a connection with these elements. If anyone got too close to use, the wind would inform me immediately.

    Hun!

    For about fifteen minutes, we did note across anyone, be it human or Grimm Monster, before sensing the presence of the Grimm Monster.

    It is further than my soul sense could stretch but is within a limit of wind could inform me of things. The wind did not give me the rity like a soul sense, but it still provided me with enough information to make a decision.

    This Grimm Monster I had sensed is Peak Leader, and even though I had fought against the peak leaders and even been able to kill, this one was too powerful.

    Even when I have Ne, I will probably have to run away if I fight against it. I would have definitely taken a risk with Ne''s power if she had goodbat experience, but unfortunately, she did not, and it might seem harsh, but against such a powerful enemy, she might be a liability instead of an asset.

    Thankfully, the Grimm Monster moved in the opposite direction, and within a few seconds, it had disappeared; even my wind could barely sense it.

    Hun!

    Ten minutes passed when suddenly, another Grimm Monster sensed my wind but to my shock. It ising in our direction, and for a moment, I had nned to move when I noticed the Grimm Monster wasing toward us.

    ''How?'' I asked myself and understood a reason three secondster when it entered my soul range, and I saw what kind of Grimm Monster it was.

    It seemed like our luck is quite shitty toe across this bastard with a sharp nose. No wonder it had sensed me before even my wind had sensed it.

 Chapter 2163: Steelfur I

    <h4>Chapter 2163: Steelfur I</h4>

    "Ne, be ready; there is the powerful enemying," I warned her. There is no need to; her soul sense had sensed it at the same time as mine.

    She had already taken a few steps back, letting me take the lead as we had discussed. She is already a battle-ready mode, with her wed out giving a sharp violet shine when one looks at the de ws.

    She might be a little skittish at the thought ofbat, but when it is time to fight, she will put her fear down and give her all.

    Lord Micheal had made them fight nearly every day, and I saw her visibly improving with each battle. If she continued, in a few months, she could be apetent fighter, and in a year, she would be capable of beating above-average powerhouse with herbat skills.

    Thud!

    A huge Grimm Monster came like a blur beforending in front of us. It is a Steelfur Houndman, a Grimm Monster with one of the sharpest noses. It is the reason why I did not run away despite sensing at a distance; it would have caught us with that sharp nose of it.

    "Hehe, two humans and female ones at that, it looks I will be sucking the tender skin an hourter," said the Steelful Houndman, intentionally showing off its delike sharp teeth and its teeth is not the only sharp thing on its body.

    It has a thick steelfur on its body, as its name suggests. It is not only its fur that is made of steel but also its skin and those sharp ws that could tear through the metal as if it is butter.

    "You sound awfully confident about your ability to kill us?" I asked back as my green sword appeared in my hand.

    "Yes, I am. It won''t take me more than five minutes to kill two early leaders," It said with an even bigger toothy smile.

    It is a mid-level leader ss tyrant and not an average one either. If it had been an average, I would not have feared it at all, but it is even stronger than the peak Tyrants Ive fought before, and it seemed like this battle would be testing for the strength I had gained after getting into the Lord Micheal''s mentorship.

    "Good, I want you to repeat these same words to you when I pierce my sword in your heart," I said with a toothy green, and leafy pattern across my armor lit up.

    ''Strength of Azure!''

    I said inside me, and the great power of the bloodline filled me as I moved toward it with my sword zing with the power of my bloodline.

    Enemies should be killed quickly as possible; there is no need to dilly-dally against them. It just added to their advantage and got one killed.

    The Steelfur Houndman reacted immediately, and the huge steel ws it is wearing over its actual shone with dense inheritance power, and it swiped them at me as I appeared in front of it.

    Its w was fast, filled with sharp brutality, the one I am very familiar with. There is no fear in my eyes; instead, there is excitement to test my power. In the morning, I bore torture I had never bored before in my life, but it gave me to harvest that I had never thought would be possible.

    ng!

    My sword shed against its w, and just as it did, I took back my sword and attacked its heart with three times faster speed. It reacted immediately and moved both of its ws to defend, seeing that a faint smile appeared on my face.

    ''Rustle of Azure,''

    I said in my mind, and a faint rustling sound rang out from my sword, and it moved like a gentle wind, changing its direction smoothly and now going for its head, which made rm sh in its eyes.

    "ws of Sret!"

    Its shouted and power exploded out of its body, and its ws became very fast and that within a moment, they appeared in from my sword.

    ng!

    My sword shed against its ws, and a bright smile appeared on its face, but suddenly that smile had frozen away when I saw my sword slipping past the gaps in the fingers of its ws like wind slipping through the tiny holes.

    It tried to stop my sword, but I used its force against it, getting a clear away from its heart which again became my target.

    What I did may sound easy, but it is far from it; I don''t think even people like Lord Micheal could not do it. Hisbat style is good, but its not a match for me; I had worked extremely hard in practicing mybat style, which is the first thing, my bloodline has given me.

    ''Might of Azure!''

    I activated another of my attack, and the power of my attack increased explosively, surprising even me with its might, but I controlled it with surgical precision and avoided its w that was trying to stop my sword and another one who wasing at me.

    I find the four-time difference in size between human and Grimm monsters is the biggest advantage we have against the Grimm Monsters; while some people may think the opposite, but I am not one of them.

    I learned to use this difference to my maximum advantage.

    "Hehe!"

    As I dodged the attack and continued moving my sword toward it, a smirking smile appeared on the face of the Steelfur Houndman.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    "Retribution of Steel!" It roared, and that very moment, the sharp, steely fur on its vibrated before thousands of sharp, steely hair which are the size of knitting needle came at me from all the sides wanting to skew me all the side.

    Seeing the sudden attack, there is no surprise as it is no surprise for me; I had already guessed it would going tounch this attack and made preparations beforehand against it.

 Chapter 2164: Steelfur II

    <h4>Chapter 2164: Steelfur II</h4>

    ''Veil of Azure,''

    I said, and a shimmering green veil of metal and wind appeared in front of me, dense blocking every way toward me while still giving meplete freedom to move.

    Ting Ting Ting

    The sharp melodious sound began to ring out, its sharp needle-like hair stuck against my defensive method. The defensive method had grown even stronger than now, that thousands of fine attacks struck against it, it did not even much shake.

    ''Will of Azure!''

    I did not hold back andunched one of my most powerful attacks. There is no need to hold back when I know I could have this Grimm Monster; I might as well go all out killing it.

    As I had activated the move, the phantom of ady of Azure materialized behind me and in all its glory.

    A regal woman in dark green metallic armor is sitting on a throne that seemed made of the air. It is hard to see her facial features, but anyone who dares to look at her face feels like their eyes are being pierced by the thousands of des.

    I don''t know much about thedy of Azure whose bloodline I have, but the memories I have gained from the bloodline paint a glorious picture of her, and it could be said that fighting style had been greatly influenced by her.

    The azure power flooded out of the bloodline and filled me. It was so great that I felt like suffocating under it.

    I did not let it overwhelm me, and I spread it fully across me and into my sword, which is now extremely close to it.

    "Don''t think you could do anything to me, human!" The Steelfur Houndman shouted at me, and there was no fear in its eyes as if it would be able to deal with this powerful attack of mine without any problem.

    "Fortress of Steel!"

    It roared, and powerful metallic energy poured out of its body and spread across him, forming twenty inches thick steely armor across its body. It seemed defense enough it would even survive if someone had thrown a mountain at it.

    Seeing the powerful defense made of powerful metallic energy appear on its body, I did not hold back either and poured all my power into my sword.

    CLANG!

    My sword struck across its chest, and I felt a powerful sh of metallic energies against my sword. They begin to pour down from all the sides, concentrating against my sword, forgetting the defense of any other part.

    It surprised me greatly; I had never thought its defense would be able to concentrate on the singr point as such strategy is quite risky when then there are tens of attacksing, but it is quite fit for the current scenario.

    My sword moved deeper and deeper inside it, but as the metalic energies shed against my bloodline energy, they started to whittle away the power of my sword.

    The momentum of my sword begins to slow down fast; the steely energy is whittling away the momentum at an extraordinary degree. Despite that, my sword was able to pierce through its defensive method, but I did not celebrate as my sword had lost nearly all its power.

    "Human, it is time for you to die!" said the Steelfur Hounman as its steel w grabbed my sword at lightning speed, and others came at me.

    It had just attacked when suddenly its expression changed. Ne, who had not participated in the battle till now, had finally moved with more than a meter-long needle connected to her right gauntlet.

    The three stripes of ws had disappeared, reced by need at an extremely sharp point, but the thing is that needle did not include any fear. The Steelfur Houndman did not even look at it, fully confident in his defensive method to deal with it while it focused on me.

    KRRRR!

    Its w finally shed against my defensive method and felt like it had shed against a really fast-spinning metal wheel, seeing the sound and sheer amount of sparks it is releasing.

    "ws of Steelhelm!"

    It shouted out loudly, and a powerful aura sted of it before covering its w so thickly that it had formed the second metallicyer.

    KRRRRR¡­

    The w, which had been stopped by my defensive method, started to descend down slowly, destroying every defense that came in my way. Seeing the way it is going, it will take a second for it to destroy my defense.

    While its w is wing through my defense, Ne''s long needle had finally touched its defensive method and begin to pierce through it. It also faced a simr type of defense as I, but the level of defense is much lower than mine.

    I have whittled away quite a lot of power of its defensive method, and it is helping Ne. The Steelfur Houndman did not seem to be concerned by it and doubled down on crushing my defensive method.

    Rip!

    "Die now, human!" It said with a wide grin on its face as its w finally tore through my defense. "Not yet!" I replied to him with a simr grin. I am not an idiot and would not have fought such riskily if I did not have a sure n in my mind to save my own skin.

    "Cloak of Azure!"

    I said, and faint wind could be felt across me, and at the same time, hundreds of metallic leaves appeared around me, surrounding me from all directions. This is the new defensive method Ive got; Ive gotten it just this morning amidst the torture I had faced.

    This defensive method is more powerful than thest one and also extremely powerful andplicated; I have barely been able to activate it with my current power.

    The Steelfur Houndman did not seem surprised by it, it had expected I would have something like it as its aura exploded further and a dangerous dark greyyer appeared on its w, and the power of it had increased exponentially.

 Chapter 2165: Petal

    <h4>Chapter 2165: Petal</h4>

    CLANNG!

    Its powerful w struck on my defensive method, and it shook uncontrobly but did not break away at all, seeing that I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief. For a moment, I feared, it wouldn''t be able tost against such a powerful attack at all.

    At the same time, its w shed against my defense; Ne''s needle had finally pierced through the defense and touched its skin which seemed to irritate it even its failure to crush my defenses against the single attack.

    "Scram!"

    It seemed to be more irritated than I had thought as it moved its w, attacking Ne at blurring speed.

    Bang!

    The back of the w stuck Ne like a hammer and flew away like a broken kite while the Steelfur Houndaman attacked me with even more power than before, wanting to crush my defense at any price.

    I took a nce at Ne before focusing on my defense; while the blow was powerful enough to kill a regr leader but it will not do anything to Ne.

    In my battle against Ne, Lord Micheal had asked me to attack her as if I wanted to kill her. I was ufortable with the order, but I followed the order knowing, even if my attack had taken her to the death''s door, Lord Micheal would brough her back; he is Grandmaster of healing after all.

    That battle, I had stuck a powerful blow at her fatal point and thought I had killed her, but to my extreme surprise, I have only given her a light injury; it only took her a second to get up.

    She was quite shocked by that fact as she knew her defensive method was powerful to defend against my attack, and she did not have a strong body; her body was even weaker than mine, but she was still able to bear the attack without any serious injury.

    I still am not able to guess she did it, and I did not ask her. It is rted to her core secretes; such secrets could not be shared with others, no matter how they are.

    A week ago, I would have said I had some secrets about my power that nobody but me knows, but now I could not say that thing at all. Within a week, Lord Micheal knows more about me than myself.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    Its w attacked, and my defense shook again, but it held on, but that was just a beginning as it had attacked again and then again with an immensely powerful attack.

    CLANG ng

    It had continued for ten some seconds when suddenly the speed of its attack reduced and along with its power, but it was nothingpared to the attack that came next; it was so weak weakest leader would be able to stop it.

    It had stopped attacking and looked at Ne, who had got up and now sitting on a broken tree on which she had crashed into. She looked casual, without care for the world; even when Houndman looked at her, she did not show any fear; instead, she gave it a sweet, harmless smile.

    "What did you do to me?" It asked it had even struggled a little when it spoke. "Just little something," Ne replied with a smile, and I wanted to snort at that while Steelfur Houndman wanted to crush her pulp.

    As it released the grip from my sword and moved toward Ne, and even seeing that, she did not move from her spot, nor did she needs to.

    THUD!

    It had only taken three steps when it stumbled and fell down, it tried to get up, but its hands and feet moved slowly before they altogether stopped moving at all.

    It is a torturous feeling; I have experienced what the Steelfur Houndman experiencing now. This strange attack of Ne makes one prisoner in own skin; whatever the needle contains makes one''s skin hard as a diamond that one could not stretch even a little.

    It was the strongest attack I had experienced, and since then, I had always been careful about letting Ne''s needle anywhere near me.

    "Let''s finish it up quickly; it would get out of freeze in ten minutes," Ne said as she walked toward the Grimm Monster and took out the wooden box with intense excitement in her eyes that made me scared for a second.

    "Ida, give him a cut, remember it has to be deep." Ne said, "I know, I had also read the note of Lord Micheal," I said back and covered ourselves and the body of Houndman with the cloaking method before moving toward the frozen Grimm Monster, which is looking at me with confusion and fear.

    Rip!

    I moved my sword and ripped a hole in its chest, careful not to damage its core. Though Lord Micheal had said the Grimm Monsters have to be alive for the procedure, I did not want to take any chances.

    Click

    With the hole opened, Neel opened the box and took out an orange color crystalline rose petal and ever so carefully ced it into the hole while Grimm Monster''s eyes became big saucers in horror. It seemed to have noticed the peculiarities of crystal petals that Ne had ced inside its chest.

    "They are not delicate, Ne, a Grandmaster, have made them strong enough to not break under the casual attack of Tyrant," I said.

    "I know, but I want to be careful since it is our first time using it," Ne replied. I opened my mouth to reply but closed it when I saw the petal shining up gently before it got dissolved into liquid and seep into the Grimm Monsters'' body.

    For more than a minute, nothing happened and Ive even doubted whether it would work as its nothing like those fearful crystal roses which could destroy even armies.

    I had just thought that when the eyes of Steelfur Houndman got wide, an expression of extreme pain appeared in its eyes. At the same time, I felt the aura of Grimm Monster begin weakening rapidly, with its body losing vibrancy at a visible speed and turning grey.

 Chapter 2166: Failing

    <h4>Chapter 2166: Failing</h4>

    Dhub!

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly, seeing another of my attempt fail, wasting resources that would have more than enough for twenty elites and a couple of Masters; not only that, I have also wasted five thousand essence roses of various grades.

    It is the fifth failure in two days, and the cost is biting, but I have no choice but to continue with this project. It would be even more sessful than the crystal roses, but the sess would not be cheap if I continued to fail like this.

    It is a good thing I had informed the Pyramid about it, and they are sponsoring 75% resources required for it.

    It was the first time I had asked the council to chip in for a project that had not been actualized. I had not done that even when I had researched the petals and was just able to make them a few days ago, a night before Ida and Ne left for the Blood fields.

    I have not informed the Pyramid council about the crystal rose petals; I needed to test them, and if there is some problem, then I will fix it before showing it to the Pyramid.

    I am sure they would be ecstatic about the petals, and it would solve a massive problem I have. The High-level essence roses, especially of Elites, Leaders, and Masters. Only a few crystal roses could contend against them, and what essence roses they provide are paltry; I need more, a lot more.

    Before, I was the only one who could harvest them in such numbers, and now everyone could, as long as they have those petals.

    Still, even if I have a huge number of petals, it would be not avable to everyone. There would be several conditions before I provided them to any of the powerhouses, as I want essence roses and not want them to get killed in getting them.

    It is not easy to bind the Grimm Monsters; they are powerful and dangerous. If everyone gets these petals, many fall into Grimm Monsters traps and get themselves killed.

    So, only those with powerful binding methods or a stable, calm mind would get these petals, and thankfully it would not be hard to find such people. The Pyramid keeps a detailed file of every powerhouse and regrly evaluates the psyche of the powerhouse secretly and openly.

    I cleaned up the mess around me, and thankfully some of these resources could still be of some use, at least those are not tainted by the Grimm energy, I don''t have any way to use them, but I still kept them, one day I might find a use for them.

    Once the packing was done, I took out a couple of solutions and added them to wasted material before packing them.

    In a few days, they would turn into a nice badge of a good fertilizer, which would be extremely helpful to ever-growing nts in my core. I had nted two more just yesterday; they are quite rare seeds and would produce amazing resources for me.

    I did no further experiments; instead, I stepped out of the crystal pce and walked toward theke.

    The walk-in my core always rxes me; my core is now felt like a small garden to me, with smallte and different trees which are beautiful and calming to look at.

    The trees are growing great, there is no problem with a single one of them. If this continues, it won''t be long before I do my first harvest. I could do it now, but the level of resources would be too low for me.

    I need these resources to reach a Master''s ss at first. I might not harvest even if they reach Master ss and might wait till a Grandmaster ss. As each of these resources is extremely precious and not found in the world or even ruins.

    If anyone of them had reached the Grandmaster ss, they would be extremely helpful to me, not only for my own use but also for other Grandmasters who pay me a fortune for them.

    While every tree is growing to provide me, even the essence tree is the most important thing in my core. The tree that consumed the most resources after the essence tree remained unknown, and it is growing extremely slow,pared to the trees as its stage would grow.

    Still, I am willing to give it a chance to see how perfect it is; when one looks at it, I am sure it will surprise me soon enough.

    Buzz!

    I was strolling through the garden when I felt myself buzzing; I immediately got out of my core and looked at the mail, reading that my expressions couldn''t help but be serious.

    Click!

    Ten minutester, I opened the big door in front of and walked inside. There I saw Lord Whitman with tens of screens in front of him, and he looked quite stressed, more than usual.

    "Lord Whitman, you have called me," I asked as I walked inside his office. "Yes, take a seat, Micheal," He said and tapped on the screen, which turned to me. The screen had only a single word in the middle, but that single word had rmed me greatly.

    ''Vidette'' is the word; whenever this thing appears, a trail of human bodies could be seen. They are too powerful, and barely anyone within the same level could do anything against them. Most of them were killed by those above level with them.

    "This is thest message that came from our Master ss powerhouse from Lancet Ruin twelve minutes ago before we have lost contact with her," He said and tapped a few more buttons, and a projection of seven people appeared in front of me.

    One of the people in the seven has surprised me. I know her, she could say to be my friend. Her progress is shocking as thest time I saw her, she was a knight.

 Chapter 2167: Lancet Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 2167: Lancet Ruin</h4>

    "A weeks ago, we have sensed some the activity of Grimm Monsters and sent a Master to investigate, and within a day we have lost contact with him, after that, we have sent a team of four, with them too we have lost the contact,"

    "Three days ago, we sent thest two, they both had very good surviving skills, but twelve minutes ago, we lost contact with them too, with this as theirst message," He said, hearing that my expressions couldn''t help but be serious.

    "Did anyone of them were able to find out what the Grimm Monsters are doing in the Lancet Ruin?" I asked, to which he shook his head.

    "No, our assessment is the same; it is Master limit ruin which had been already harvestedpletely before it had reached our world," He answered.

    "Are Grimm''s fishing?" I asked. The finishing, as we called it, is a trap. We create fake disturbances in ruin and attract the other side; after that, it is a simple hunt for a powerful powerhouse that is waiting on the other side.

    "They might be," He replied, unsure as one is in such a scenario.

    "When do I leave?" I asked; he would not have asked me if he did not want me to go to the ruin. I am one of few humans who could fight against the Vidette without dying.

    "You will leave immediately." "You have three objectives, first is to kill the vidette, the second rescue our people if they are alive, and third find out if they are simply fishing or there is something else going on in the ruin," he said.

    Lord Whitman is more focused on killing the Vidette than rescuing our people, and I could not me him.

    The videttes are a nightmare for the same-level powerhouse. In ces like restricted ruins where they are most powerful, the most violet vidette is ced in such a location, making it impossible for Grandmasters to hunt them.

    "Ok," I said and walked toward the formation, and a few secondster, I was in front of the teleportation gate.

    The technician is finishing with thest details, so I had just waited while reading the data that Lord Whitman has provided about the Lancet ruin in my core.

    "Lord Zaar, the passage is ready," The head technician said about fifteen minutester. I nodded and stepped into the teleportation without wasting a second.

    Since there is Vidette involved, there is a chance that humans that had gone to the ruin are still alive. Unlike most Grimm Monsters and us humans, we like to kill our enemy soon as possible and be done with it, but videttes are not like that.

    Since they could not practice other than theirbat and could not derive other pleasures such as eating, making. They find different ways to cope in their long lives, and most of them like to y with their prey, which is a bad thing.

    It is the reason why, for a second, I hope that Vidette is a sane one and had killed the humans it had found.

    The humans became the ything of Vidette wish they had died; every second is torture, and those lucky or unlucky, as you might say, that have rescued beg from dying and evenmit suicide.

    If I go by numbers of the past five thousand years, 26% of rescued peoplemit suicide within a week if they remain unwatched and untreated.

    A momentter, I was in the space tunnel; as I reached it, I took out twelve balls and threw them in the space tunnel. Usually, I did not like to mess with space tunnels, but these balls give out the same signal as humans to Grimm''s sensors when we breach the wall of the ruin.

    Let them think the humans have sent the force; it will keep them a little busy while I investigate and might even humans chance to live longer if they are still alive.

    Blop!

    A half a minuteter, I breached into ruin and found myself crashing into the water hard.

    Roar!

    I was just about to swim up when I heard the roar within ake; a secondter, a huge monster over twenty meters long appeared in front of me. It is a snake with an especially giant head radiating the aura of peak master.

    It had opened its mouth to attack me when I released my aura, and it disappeared. It had closed its mouth so fast and disappeared that even I couldn''t help but get surprised.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing that, though I could kill it immediately. There is no need; I do not have any need for a snake monster, though I would have thought about it if it had been a peak Master monster.

    Sup!

    A few secondster, I flew out of the water into the open air; it had been felt like ages I had something like that.

    Usually, I hide and try to move away as soon as possible when I enter a new ruin, but I am not doing that anymore. Even if there is an extremely powerful vidette here, which I might not be able to defeat, I am confident in running away from it safely, so there is no need to hide; I even n to create quite a ruckus here.

    "Ashlyn came out," I said softly, and the next second she came out, but she is not the only one; Nero also came out with him.

    I opened my mouth to say something but closed it after looking at Nero. "You guys go and see if you could find anything special about this ruin."

    "If you do, inform me immediately, and by you are free to kill any Grimm Monster you find but be careful of the violet-colored ones," I said, especially to Nero, who tends to excite quickly.

    "You can count on me father, I will quickly find all the secrets of this ruin and report them to you, and if I see any violet one, I feel beat him before feeding him to the little green tree," Nero said with quite a serious expression on his face, which again his poor attempt imitate Ashlyn.

 Chapter 2168: Earthshaking

    <h4>Chapter 2168: Earthshaking</h4>

    Chew Chew

    With a chirp, Ashlyn flew away, and Nero also melded into the night before, streaking away with a speed that was no lower than that of Ashlyn.

    He will be fine; even if the videttees, it would not be able to do anything to Nero, would even have run away if Nero got serious. He might look cute and cuddly, but he is extremely dangerous with those strange abilities.

    After they left in the opposite direction, I also picked up the direction and began to fly away.

    As Lord Whitman said, everything this ruin possesses had been harvested before even it came to our world, and since I don''t know where the Grimm Monster is, my best bet would be picking up direction and flying toward it.

    The Grimm Monsters woulde soon; I wonder what power they will have. Lord Whitman had said there are forty to fifty Grimm Monsters who havee to this ruin, with abination of leaders and Masters.

    The intelligence may not be reliable since there are ways to quietly send people in ruin without being detected by enemies'' sensors; they just cost a lot more resources, but Grimm Monsters are rich, and they use sneaky teleportation gates a lot more than we do.

    I had appeared in ruin for barely two minutes when I sensed the Grimm Monster appear as it tore through space.

    It is a Master, without doubt, the space of this ruin little stronger than our world and would need at least a Master ss Tyrants strength to tear the space.

    I had not hidden, and it immediately sensed me before appearing in front of me a secondter. It is a Twin Horned Ratman with a peak-Master ss aura.

    "Humans have sent another group; I bet you would be delicious. I did not get a chance to eat a Master since I hade to this ruin," The Ratman said, and its aura exploded with power as it came at me.

    "You do not have a bloodline," I said with disappointment as I appeared in front of me. It opened its mouth to say something but found not to be able do it; it had been frozen on its spot, unable to even blink.

    "Do you know if any of humans are alive?" I asked as I freed up its mouth. "You can forget about getting any answer from a human," It said, and the next second, I saw consciousness in its disappearing and its lifeforce rapidly.

    I sighed seeing that, and the Grimm Monser disappeared, and the next second, the harvest process began in my core.

    It had killed itself through the secret seal, though it is not deadpletely, it will be in few minutes, I would be easily able to harvest it, and inside my core, I slow down weakening of lifeforce and get a better essence rose than outside.

    With it being harvested into my core, I continued with my journey, but I had to stop a few secondster as three more masters appeared, and as they saw me, their eyes couldn''t help but brighten up, and they came at me.

    My eyes also brightened up seeing them, as one of them possesses bloodline. "Let''s kill this bastard and feast on it before Lord Hrur finds it and take it from us," said the Grimm Monster in the middle as they came at me.

    ''Where are the leaders?'' I asked myself.

    There were supposed to be leaders here, but not I had found them; I have also seene across four peak Master ss Tyrant in a matter of minutes. Even with arge number of powerhouses, Masters did not grow on trees in the Grimm race.

    There seemed to be going something here, and I asked Ashlyn and Nero to focus a little more on investigating.

    "Human die!"

    Three of them shouted in unison and came at me with three sides, but as they appeared close to me, they all froze up in the air, incapable of doing anything.

    I covered myself with an energy dome before spreading the things inside them. It took me only a couple of seconds to do that, they might be peak elites, but they are too weak in front of me. They were weak when I had broken into the Tyrant ss, and they are still weak now when I had reached the limit of my level.

    Speaking of limit, I am quite happy that I have finally found the Grimm Monster with bloodline. With its peak Master ss, power, I would definitely take me to the limit, which would clear one of the biggest hurdles of me breaking into the next level.

    Buzz!

    Eleven seconds after the strings spread inside the Grimm Monsters, runes came out and began the harvesting.

    The essence rose to begin to form in all three Grimm Monsters while the purified blood essence of one Grimm Monster started toe inside my core, dividing itself into the five parts. Even after sprouting, the mysterious tree is taking its usual share of the purified bloodline essence.

    Around thirty-two seconds into harvesting, I had finally reached the limit while my share got divided among the four, which continued sucking the energy, which hadsted for another twenty seconds.

    Buzz!

    As the harvest is finished, the strengthening energy released from my core, and it filled my body and soul before it began to absorb it, reaching closer and closer to its limit.

    Hun!

    I was tracking the progress carefully when I noticed the change inside my core and was shocked out of my mind seeing what I was seeing. It had shocked me so much that my thoughts stopped for a second.

    The mysterious tree is growing at visible speed, but it is not the thing that had shocked me. The thing which had shocked me was it releasing the energy from it to all the other nts present in my core and also making them grow visibly.

    This is earthshaking and would affect my life in a great way.

 Chapter 2169: Vidette Again

    <h4>Chapter 2169: Vidette Again</h4>

    The small tree kept releasing energies for thirty-nine seconds, and in these thirty-three seconds, a huge change has urred in my core.

    It looked like thirty-three days had passed inside my core, and in these thirty-three days, I have provided them all with special fertilizer and nutrition ording to their needs utmostly.

    So, what the mysterious tree did was little more than just hasten their growth, and it would help me beyond what I could imagine.

    The mysterious tree has grown longer, from a finger size; it had grown to palm-size. As for the trees, it had provided the energies with had even bigger and shocking change than it.

    The most are of the essence tree, a sign of first fruit budding had appeared. A stage, I thought, would need a month or more to reach, but it had happened in a couple of seconds. Other than the essence tree, other trees have also gone through a big change.

    More than half of them have produced the resources that will be extremely useful to leaders, three nts have produced resources that would be useful to leaders, and one nt called fluttering lite flower tree, had one flower that had reached a Master ss.

    I have no need for these resources, and earlier I had nned to only pluck them after they reached the Grandmaster level, but now, I think I will use them when I leveled up, and if I have some extras, I will spare few for my mentees.

    Some of the resources here could speed up things for them which will great thing for them but also my research.

    I have reached the limit, but I have hit a little block on my Inheritance which I am extremely close topleting and would just need that small thing sorted out, and I would be able to level up to Leader ss, which will give me the strength of the Grandmaster.

    But the path is not easy; the block I hit was small but extremelyplicated. If I am lucky, I will be able to solve it within a week, but if my luck is bad, it might take longer than that; I hope that did not happen.

    The power of Grandmaster would help me greatly, not only strength-wise but also in my other profession; those Grandmasters sleeping in a hall of sleep needed to be awake.

    After checking everything in my core, I swept up the three essence roses and continued with my direction while looking hopefully toing across a few more Grimm Monsters, especially those with bloodlines.

    I want to test this ability of the mysterious tree further and also clear the doubt in my heart, this being a one-off thing.

    For the next five minutes, I had note across any Grimm Monsters before I had sensed the spatial disturbance and saw Grimm Monstering out of the spatial tear. It is a Ratman with mchite armor covering its full body.

    This one is different from the others I have encountered in this ruin. This Ratman is above peak Master; it had taken a half step outside of Master ss and step away from bing a Grandmaster.

    "Huma"

    It opened its mouth to say something but stopped in rm as I appared in front of it in the next instant. I do not n to waste any time; I want to kill it as soon as possible, so the next Grimm Monster that woulde would be even more powerful and hopefully with a Bloodline.

    Puch!

    It got over its shock and was about to say something when it looked down, and deep shock appeared on its face when it saw my greatsword poking into the chest; it had happened so fast that it had not noticed how it had happened.

    Three minutester, I have finished harvesting it and am also quite happy with the essence rose I have gotten from it; it will make a quite powerful crystal rose.

    With its crystal rose in my storage, I again continued with my journey with the hope to find a Grimm Monster with a bloodline. I hope theye soon; with them, I will be able to mature the nts I have in my storage.

    Ten minutes passed by, and I did note across any Grimm Monster, and soon another ten minutes passed, and still did not see any Grimm Monster.

    It is a little strange, by this time, the Grimms should be rmed and would have sent the force, but they did not send anyone. It is the same on Ashlyn''s and Nero''s end; after they have killed four and five Grimm Monsters each, they did note across any Grimm Monsters either.

    It is strange, but there is nothing that could be done unless we find the ce where all the Grimm Monsters are.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes had passed without any Grimm Monsters when suddenly, I noticed something in the distance, and it made me slightly rmed that I immediately activated the first boost and took out my sword.

    CLANG!

    A secondter, my sword shed against a fine scimitar of the Grimm Moster and not a normal Grimm Monster either but a vidette from a very rare Grimm Tribe, which is looking at me with great surprise.

    "I''ll be dammed; I had not throught the human I would be killing is Micheal Zaar itself," The Grimm Monster said as it looked me from up to down with its shining violet eyes.

    "I would have thoughts you would be hiding somewhere with the performance you put a few months ago," It added.

    "You got things wrong a little. I had never hidden, just used the different faces to kill you, bastards," I said, and my words did not seem to make it angry.

    "I can see that. You would not have improved such tremendously by hiding," It said and pped its giant wings and disappeared in front of my eyes, and a momentter, I felt a sharp tingling in my neck.

 Chapter 2170: Unmatched Skills I

    <h4>Chapter 2170: Unmatched Skills I</h4>

    CLANG!

    The power of the first boost coursed through me, and I moved my sword back with all my speed, and the next moment, my sword shed against giant violet crystalline y wings.

    The Violet Vidette in front of me is from Crystal Skin Eagleman Tribe, its whole body is made of red crystal, but the vidette process had made it violet and crystalline skin granted to signature vidette skin.

    Even after its skin is granted, its still crystalline, just granted, and its wings are still sharp as des, or even more; now it is vidette, they are now strong as an artifact.

    The Vidette Eagleman disappeared and appeared in front of me and attacked again, wanting to slice me into two with its sharp wing from head to toe, and it is not just its wing that is attacking but also its scimitar.

    Both of the attacks are powerful, and Masters could forget about countering them, much less defending against them but thankfully, I am not a Master.

    CLANG!

    I disappeared from my spot and appeared a few meters left, directly in front of theing scimitar, and countered it with my sword.

    "You are good; no wonder the higher-ups have ced such big bounty on you," It said as it looked at me with surprise. "While the bounty is good, it is no use to you. So, why don''t you leave?" I asked with a smile.

    "Hehe, while its true the resources are useless to me, but they will be useful to my tribe, not to mention satisfaction I will get from killing you," It said with augh before the violet armor on its body began to light.

    Seeing that, my eyes couldn''t help but get light up, and I also activated the ''Second Boost'' without wasting a second.

    A vidette is no joke, especially the one which has a vidette armor, even with all my strength. I have to be careful against it; a powerful, well-ced attack could bring an end to me, and that would be quite regrettable.

    "I hope you willst a minute, human, it had been a while since I had fought against the humans whosted a minute after I used my armor," It said and came at me, and the speed and power of its attack are ten times greater than the earlier attack.

    CLANNG!

    Its scimitar came with the speed of theser, directly aiming against my head, but my sword was not slow either and it had stopped its sword before it could reach me, but as I did that, its wing folded unnaturally and came at me like a knife to slice me apart.

    I dodged the attack and appeared a few meters behind and saw its scimtering at me again and with a wing behind.

    The eyes of Eagleman are one of best, and they are this vidette bastard''s one of best weapons against me, considering we have about a simr level of power. It could be said, this vidette is much harder to deal with than thest one I had fought.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    It came at me attack after attack, and I continued to defend against them, harnessing more and more power from the second boost.

    That is not all I am doing; I am collecting data from it every second andying out my. I will have to use everything; I have to deal with this vidette. It is not just a regr enemy whose heart I could pierce and immediately begin the harvesting.

    Though I am nning on killing this vidette, not only because it is a vidette but also because it is something the Mysterious tree needs.

    Last time, the vidette was enough to bright the mysterious seed sprout; I wonder what changes it will bring this time. The mysterious tree is interested in it; it is very clear as it is ferociously consuming all the vidette energy that ising at me.

    A few minutes passed as we continued shing, it attacking, and I am defending. It is the best strategy seeing its experience and finebat style, which I could not contend against even with all thebat experience and hard work I had put in.

    I should stick to this strategy. If I tried going offense, there is a high chance it might be able to evade my sword and attack my body, and that would be disastrous; there are high chances that I might die by it.

    As time passed, its serious expressions filled with burning self-confidence began to change. There is anger to begin to appear with little doubt.

    "The bounty on you is well-deserving," It said while attacking me from all the directions, which gave its voice the omnidirectional feel.

    "You are very powerful, and if we give you a chance to grow like this, it won''t be long before you became a Grandmaster, and that would be disastrous for us," It added, and its aura burst out with full power that it begins to affect the space around itself.

    ''Third Boost,'' ''Crown of Roses,''

    I did not waste time activating the third boost, and on top of that, I also activated the crown of roses and used all the internal energy I had. I could not let it alone have the sensory advantage, especially when it had boosted the power to such a degree.

    "Its time for you to die!" It said and came at with the earthshaking might that only videttes could have; it is extremely hard for other powerhouses to disy such might before they reached the Grandmaster ss, even I could not do that.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It had begun to attack me like it wanted to cut me into the thousands of pieces, and it would have if I had not had activated the crown of roses on time.

    It is slightly more powerful than the vidette I had fought earlier and a lot more skillful when it uses its full power. It seemed like it had worked hard, especially on using its strength at its full potential when it used every bit of its strength.

    I could tell it would really help it because it is terrifying with skill and precision. If I did not have the crown of roses and defensive fighting style, I would have been killed by now, even if I had the raw power to match it.

 Chapter 2171: Unmatched Skills II

    <h4>Chapter 2171: Unmatched Skills II</h4>

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Should I just summon my shield? It will make things a lot easier for me. I asked myself as I continued to defend against it.

    I am at my wit''s end fighting against it; itsbat skills are too refined for me to do anything against it. I have the strength to fight against it butck the sufficient skills, which have made things dangerous for me.

    If I summoned my shields, everything would be easier, and I could only dream of doing anything to me, but that would also make things quite harder for me as I would have to spend a lot more time in killing it than I would right now.

    I am very close already, and I just have to fight. I have been fighting for a couple of more minutes before I will have this Vidette in my hand.

    Not to mention, it is my benefit if I continued to fight against such a skillful enemy, it will help me refine mybat skills tremendously, but there is a quite good chance that it might be able to break the defense of my sword and if that happens, I would dearly regret I had taken such risks.

    I had thought for a couple of seconds before I finally decided not to summon my shields and continue fighting this way.

    I understand the risks, but I would still choose it. I am currently skilled enough to deal with nearly all the master and even Vidette, but I would pale in front of experience of Grandmasters, which most of them are hundreds of years old.

    I would need to start making the preparations for them, but before that, I should be able to deal with this very dangerous Vidette first.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    One after another, the attack came at me, and the Grimm Monster seemed to understand my weakness as well. It begins tounch skillful attacks with the great power that I am trying my all to defend against.

    "Hehe, human, you are at your wit''s end; it won''t be long before I tear your flesh through with this de of mine," The Vidette said with augh beforeunching another skillful attack.

    "You can ssure dream," I said while dodging its de at an inch distance which made me stutter a little, but I couldn''t care less for that as powerful attack its wing next, which is even faster than its scimitar.

    I defended the attack with my sword before dodging the scimitar again with the hair breath distance.

    Seconds passed by as my dance with the dead continued, and I stopped worrying about the consequences and began fighting without worry with nearly all my concentration.

    Within seconds, a change started to ur in my fighting style. It is was beginning to move away from an extremely cautious stance and go a bit more daring; I knew the risks, but I continued with the approach as I thought it would be the best.

    The daring defense is better than the cautious defense, and my approach showed the result within a minute.

    From every attack getting defended inches away from me to a meter. It gave me a huge breathing space; for a couple of minutes, I had been feeling quite breathless with nearly every attack getting close to hitting me.

    While I have gotten a breaking space, it had made Grimm Monster very angry, and to my surprise, it began to make mistakes.

    It took me a while to understand the reason for that, and it is quite simple. While it had trained itself to fight very skillfully when using its full power and likely trained with Grandmaster and fellow Vidette, it had not fought against a human of my strength before.

    The powerhouses as videttes are very prideful of their power; they have sacrificed so much, their future, the pleasures, and many other things to be the absolute best in their level.

    Now despite being an absolute best, it is not able to defeat me after fighting so long, and it is making it angry, taking it away from the cold andbat.

    "Try a little harder, or it won''t be long before my sword pierces into your chest," I said with a smile that made zing anger appear in its eyes.

    "You little shit, you will pay for those words!" It shouted and attacked more furiously, which again worked in my favor. It is already attacking me with its full power, so there is no increase in its strength, and the zing anger forced it to make even more mistakes, giving me a lot of breathing space.

    I continued taunting it every few minutes as we fought. It knows what I am doing, it is not a child to not understand such a simple thing, but knowing doesn''t help it from getting even angrier.

    A few more minutes passed, and we were now fighting above theke. The powerful monsters of theke had hidden deep below, and while those who could not die, even those powerful Master ss one are barely surviving.

    Another two minutes passed, and my ever so careful eyes have finally dared to rx a little. After fighting so long on the knife''s edge, I am finally done; the Vidette is now good as dead.

    "Stop!"

    I said, and to the utter shock of the Vidette, it had stopped, it had stopped on mymand, not having an ability to even twitch.

    I have been very careful in binding the Vidette; I have not only bound 95% but also bound it by a doubleyer. I did not need to go this excessively, but I had to see it is Vidette and because I have not been able to charge leaf enough to use it.

    If it had, a singleyer would have been more than enough as I would have directly sent it to my core harvested it, but now, I have to do it from outside.

 Chapter 2172: Position

    <h4>Chapter 2172: Position</h4>

    With it bound, I wasted no time in beginning the harvest process, but unlike the regr Grimm Monsters, it is extremely hard against the vidette due to their exceptional defense that makes everything harder.

    The strings covering the vidette moved, and soon they formed thirty-two weaved strings with very sharp ends.

    All these ends have concentrated internal energy on them and do not hold back; I had even coated their edge with the full power of my sword''s sharpness enchantment.

    With the preparations done, the strings moved toward the vidette and began to pierce inside it, but as I had expected, there was great resistance, but my preparations helped as the strings began to pierce inside the skin slowly before getting insidepletely.

    As they went inside, they began to spread, dividing themselves into the hundreds of strings, each with internal energy and sharpness enchantment.

    The defense of the vidette is stronger even inside, but still, it is not as strong as the outside; otherwise, it would have taken my string hours instead of minutes to do the job.

    Still, it took nearly nine minutes to spread the strings inside the vidette while it experienced everything with the horror.

    Buzz!

    The moment I spread the strings inside, I have also started the harvest process to make an essence rose. The formations in the strings activated, and the process begins.

    The energies moved toward its center, and for a second, I had thought the essence rose would really form from the vidette, and it had disappointed me as I had hoped the mysterious tree would take the vidette''s essence like thest time.

    I was just feeling disappointed when suddenly I felt the pull from the core, and all the energies which were going for the center of the strings moved toward my core.

    The essence of the vidette is extremely powerful, and if I did not have confidence in my strings and where it is going, I would have been very scared.

    The essence could infect me and could bring out many unforeseen consequences, including killing me or making me an abomination, and to do it, 1% is more than enough.

    Hun!

    Soon, the essence of the vidette reached my core, and as it did, it had directly gone to a mysterious nt. As it did, my strings went haywire, and they shined up brightly like the sun, and that very second, the amount of essence traveling through my strings increased by twenty-three fold.

    It is the highest amount of essence my strings would be able to transport safely and mysterious tree taking it all.

    The expressions that appeared on the videttes face are beyond that of pain that even I felt a pity for it for a moment.

    The visible changes begin to appear, the shining violet color begins to fade rapidly, and twenty-two secondster. All the violet color disappeared from it, and it had turnedpletely grey, aging centuries within a second.

    Dhup!

    Fifteen more seconds have passed, and the vidette turned into a husk and copsed. I burned the husk and collected its stuff before focusing back on the mysterious tree, which had absorbed all the essence of the vidette and now growing visibly.

    Hun

    It is growing visibly, but it did not release the growth energy it had releasedst time when it was growing as such.

    I hope it is due to Grimm Monster being a vidette, and it did not like to share the vidette energy, and it won''t be the case when it takes the purified bloodline essence. I truly did not want it to be a one-off thing.

    It had given me great hopes, and I did not want it to be taken away; too many things depend on it now.

    The tree had grown for about fifty-three seconds, and from being a palm-size, it had now grown to hand size. It still looks beautiful despite the fact that it looks like a normal tree; there is a mysterious charm to this tree that one could not deny.

    I looked at the tree for a couple of seconds before continuing my journey.

    I wanted to ask it about the humans, but I knew I would not get any answers. The vidette is worse, they always had answers to your question, but answers are not the truth; they are very opposite of the truth.

    There is only one option, and that is to explore the ruin and see the sign of any strangeness ourselves.

    Thankfully, it would take me less than a day to explore the ruin, and I am not the only one. There is Ashlyn and Nero; with their help, it would take even less. If there is something fishy going on in this ruin.

    I have asked Ashlyn and Nero to speed up; the sooner I will find the station of the Grimm Monster, the better chance I will have finding any humans. If any of them is alive.

    Three hours passed by, and in these two hours, I have note across a single Grimm Monster. I am not the only one; even Ashlyn and Nero did note across any Grimms.

    They seemed to have realized that something had happened to their vidette and stopped sending any more Grimm Monsters.

    In these three hours, we have covered nearly half of this ruin and were not able to find anything, but I did not lose any hope. There is still more than half of the ruin remain to search, so there is a high chance we might find something.

    Chew Chew

    Another half an hour had passed when Ashlyn chirped in my mind, informing me she had found something.

    Hearing that, my eyes couldn''t light up, and I closed my eyes for a second before opening them and moving my hand across the space. The spatial tear formed as my hand moved, and I walked inside it when it became big enough.

    One needs to be familiar with the ce they want to tear open the space and have the knowledge of the coordinates.

    I had not been to the ce I was going, but I had a connection with Ashlyn that is extremely strong that if I concentrate enough, I will form a perfect connection with her senses, which is enough for me to know the ce and its coordinates.

 Chapter 2173: You Are Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 2173: You Are Wrong</h4>

    A few secondster, I stepped out of spatial tear and was surprised to find that Nero was beside Ashyn.

    I had sensed the location of Nero before opening the spatial tear and saw him being an even greater distance from Ashlyn than me, but now he is here, and the thing is, I have never taught him to travel through space, but he had done that.

    I will have to ask him how he had done that, butter, now I have more important things to focus on.

    "What did you find?" I asked Ashlyn. As far as I could see, I could only see a forest and some broken buildings. There are no energy signatures in the air or any spatial signature that I could see.

    Still, I did not doubt Ashlyn; her senses are much better than mine, and she could see things that I could not.

    Chew Chew Chew

    She chirped and shared a vision made from her ability. Everything is grey here in this greyness; I could see the broken tower, and inside it, a couple of wispy dots that seemed to appear and disappear.

    I looked through her vision for a minute before I stopped and looked at Ashlyn and Nero. You guyse back to the core; I will call you out if I need you.

    Ashlyn just nodded and came inside while Nero was unwilling but listened. As they came inside me, I looked at the broken tower, which is at quite a distance, and flew toward it; I did not hide; hiding would only make things slow.

    I flew toward it, and a couple of secondster, I appeared in front of the broken tower.

    The time had done its magic on it; once glorious tower that should be over a hundred floors tall now had barely twenty floors. My target is the only one floor of the tower; only in that ce, I had seen the strangeness through Ashlyn''s vision.

    It would be a third floor on the top if I did not count to the most top floor, which is nearly destroyed.

    Step!

    I flew toward it before stepping inside it through the copsed part beforending on the floor; as I did, my feet had made the crunching sound as they crunched on the rubble.

    The floor of the tower is quite big, but there is barely any danger I can see. The tower is very old, but many people havee here, destroyed whatever defenses it had, and taken everything it had.

    The thing that made me curious is why the Grimm Monsters are here and what they have found.

    Hun!

    I could sense the very faint aura of Grimm Monsters here, including that of the vidette I had killed.

    There are some Grimm Monsters here that had not been killed by us three, and strangely, all of them areing toward me, and they have some humans with them, including my friend who is in quite a strange condition.

    Minutes had passed, and a group of five Grimm Monsters appeared in front of me, and all of them were Masters who were step away from reaching a Grandmaster. In five, two of them have a bloodline, but I did not focus on that; instead, I focused on five humans they have in their hands tightly.

    "Don''t make any wrong move, human; if you dare to move slightest, we will kill all these humans." Said the leading Crockman, who had an unconscious human tightly in its ws. The vital of humans is very low, he could die at any moment.

    He is not the only one in such a condition; the other two humans in Grimm''s hands are also the same. Thest two are a little better, but all of them need a quick medical assistant.

    "You know I could kill you all, and it won''t take me even a minute," I said, and to that, all of them flinched and tightened their grips on humans even more.

    "We know you are strong, Micheal Zaar. You are even able to kill Lord Resf, and killing us would not take many efforts from you," It said,

    "But let me tell you, if you came at us, we would take these humans with us to the underworld." Added crockman and pressed the human in its w even further, nearly killing it.

    "You are wrong about one thing," I said after a second of silence, which made a frown appear on its giant face.

    "About what?" It asked while its and other Grimm Monsters muscles tensed, ready to crush the humans if I dared to even slightest.

    "The moment you walked in front of me, you were already dead, and you all never had any chance to remain alive," I said. To that, a vicious crazy smile appeared on the face of the Crockman.

    "It seemed like you do not care for the lives of humans!" It said viciously and pressed its w to crush the human; the others also did the same. Wanting to give me thest wound before they die, but as I had said, they are dead the moment they have walked in front of me.

    Suddenly, rm shed into the eyes of all five Grimm Monsters; they found themselves bound by something invisible.

    This invisible biding not only binded their physical body, but they have also sealed their energy. So, they could no longer use their energy, seeing that all of the hopes of them killing humans before they die had disappeared.

    "Lay down the humans slowly," I said while I wanted to harvest the Grimm Monsters, but stabilizing the condition of these humans is most important, especially the three; they are in a very bad state.

    The Grimm Monsters cleaned the floor with their huge hands before cing the humans down, as they did. I pierce my strings inside them, though I had struggled a little with my friend, her defense is really shocking, just slightly lower than the vidette.

    I am shocked seeing it, as I had not throught be human or Grimm Monster of Master ss could have such defense, other than alchemical vidette freaks, but here is human, who have 70% defense of vidette.

    It looks like it were not just flowery words when Lord Whitman had said he had sent his best survival expert; it vidette would hard time breaking through this defense.

    She is the only one whose condition could say to be good as the other four have been tortured to every inch of their lives, the signs of it could be seen across their bodies as well as their souls.

    The Grimm Monsters were really cruel in torturing them.

    I examined their condition before pouring healing energy with the mix of internal energy, which is extremly helpful. When I first time experimented with healing energy with internal energy, I was shocked by the results, despite learning about it from the books.

    Other than healing energy, I have also taken out a couple of very expensive resources and fed them to them.

    My priority is not to heal them but stabilize them enough that I can send them back. Once they are back in Pyramid, the healers there would do a good job healing them, both physically and mentally.

 Chapter 2174: Rhea

    <h4>Chapter 2174: Rhea</h4>

    It had been a minute since I started healing when I saw the eyes of my friend fluttering before they opened and immediately focused on me.

    "Micheal?" She said in the question, "Am I dead?" She again questioned herself as she tried to get up slowly.

    "Its been a while, Rhea," I said to her. She is my old friend Rhea, she is one friend I had made after I began practicing. The first female friend I had made in westblood, where all began.

    "Yes, its been a while," she said before her eyes shed in rm seeing the five Grimm Monsters towering over us.

    "They are fine; I will deal with them after I stabilized your friends," I said, and she looked at four unconscious humans. Her expressions became sad when she looked at them, "They have suffered a lot," she whispered before her eyes again shed in rm.

    "Micheal, there is a vidette here. Let us leave before it came," Rhea said; her voice was frantic; it seemed like it had caused quite a trauma on her.

    "There is no need to be worried about it," I said with a smile and again fed a mild herbal essence to three-four unconscious people and helped them digest it.

    "What do you mean there is no need to worry about it? It freaking vidette," she nearly screamed and searched for a beacon on her hand, which is not there; the Grimm Monsters have likely destroyed it when they have captured her.

    "Ive already dealt with it, so obviously, there is no need to be worried about it," I said, and immense shock appeared on her face that it took her a while toe out of it.

    "You mean it had escaped from you, or you mean you killed it?" she asked again; it seemed like her mind was refusing to admit to the simple truth.

    "Ive killed it," I said simply and this time saw, not shocked. She seemed to be calm enough to process it.

    "You are really a freak, you know that," She said with a smile, "Talk about the pot calling a kettle ck," I said with a smile. She at least had some shame as her cheeks reddened a little.

    Even though I did not mean to pry, I was able to find the reason for her exceptional defense, and I have to say, she is one lucky woman.

    When we were back in our native continent, she had found a miracle fruit that gave her a ability, diamond body. It is a very powerful defensive ability that synergized perfectly with the own ability she had gotten from her monster.

    This had given her exceptional defense that very few within the same level could break, but it is still nothingpared to what she has gotton after.

    Her current exceptional defense, which I don''t think any master could match, is the result of another amazing thing in her body.

    A bloodline and not a normal bloodline either but one that is eath-nature which also formed a perfect synergy with the two of her abilities and strengthened them so strongly that they have be her constitution.

    The most amazing thing is, her bloodline is not the one gotten from miracle fruit. It has been Inherited; the Inherited bloodline and the one from the miracle fruits leave a different signature on the body.

    Though the person she had inherited the bloodline from may have gotten the bloodline through the miracle fruit.

    I don''t know what her bloodline is, but with the limited look Ive gotten from it, I narrowed it down to the seven bloodlines.

    "They are stabilized," I said with a sigh and took out five beacons from my storage and strapped four of them on my unconscious patients and gave the fifth to Rhea.

    "Take them back to the pyramid and tell Lord Whitman it will take me some time to return," I said. "You are noting back?" She asked, "No, there is something going on here; I will investigate it beforeing back," I replied.

    She opened her mouth to say something but closed it, she likely wanted to stay, but she was not in a condition to help me in this mission.

    "Don''t search for the other two; they have died," She said simply and activated the beacons, the four and hers. "Don''t worry, I will take revenge on their behalf," I said to that; she nodded, and a couple of secondster, she disappeared with the four patients.

    As they left, I turned to Grimm Monsters, and a couple of secondster, another seven Grimm Monsters came flew in, looking at me with wide eyes horror.

    Only five hade out earlier because they were the strongest. These seven are also the masters but in different stages, from initial to peaks stage and they also two with bloodline among them, making four in all twelve Grimm Monsters.

    Buzz!

    I had ready spread the strings inside them when I was healing, so I immediately activated the harvesting, and thirteen secondster, the runes came out of me and expedited the process at a much faster speed while focusing on four Grimm Monsters with bloodline the most.

    The thick purified bloodline energy came at me; it was so much amount that I had never seen before.

    For the first time, I am taking the energies of the Four Masters, with two of them being a step away from being a Grandmaster; their bloodline is extremly powerful. Regretfully, I could not enjoy it.

    My core and body have reached the limit, and unless I make a breakthrough, I will not be able to enjoy the purified bloodline essence, which now me being absent from is getting divided into four parts.

    The mysterious tree is taking the bloodline essence as well, and I hope after it consumes the energy, it distributes some of that growth energy that would make my nts grow faster with the optimum nutrition they require.

 Chapter 2175: Growth Energy

    <h4>Chapter 2175: Growth Energy</h4>

    It took more than two minutes before the runes have able to suck away all the bloodline essence from the four Grimm Monsters. It was in huge amount, and four sources took it all without stopping.

    I couldn''t help but feel jealous of them as this huge amount of essence would have increased my power tremendously.

    These thoughts havested in my mind for a few minutes, and they vanished when the mysterious tree finally released its growth energy and the nts around began to grow at a visible speed.

    The changes begin to ur in all the nts, from the essence tree to the mysterious tree, which is also growing with the other trees.

    More and resources are maturing, and their levels are growing at a visible speed. In the first ten seconds, I got the second resource at Master level, and twenty seconds after that third, one by one, many resources began to reach the Master ss and sses below it.

    Hun!

    Nearly two minutes passed, and growth energy was still making the nts grow when I suddenly noticed the changes it was bringing in my core.

    Each nt is creating its own pressure, and first, it was nothing to be worried about, but as the nts began to mature, I noticed how big this thing is, and my hope for nting more seeds into my core was dashed immediately.

    Each nt is creating pressure as they mature, and this pressure would increse with their level.

    For one or two nts, it is not a big thing, but there are over twenty different species of nts with some species with multiple nts, and it is creating pressure on my core.

    Currently, this pressure is nothing to be worried about, but as these nts mature further and grow in level with more resources growing on them with the help of growth energy of their pressure would go further.

    My n to make greater use of this growth energy by nting lot more nts had gone down to drain.

    It is a good thing that since the beginning, I was very selective about the seeds, each seed I had nted is extremely rare, and they provide the best benefits. So, even if I cannot nt any more nts till I level up, I am still more than happy.

    The growth energy spread throughout the nt for a little more than three minutes before it had finally stopped, bringing an astonishing change to my core.

    The mysterious tree had now be thicker with the height of one and a half meters, and it had already grown twelve branches. I could tell this is going to be a shade tree; the signs of it are visible, the signs are visible both up and below the tree.

    The essence tree also got a big change, now there are signs of seven buds forming. If it continues to get the growth energy, it won''t be long before the buds of all essences appear on the tree.

    The essence tree had also grown a little taller; the height is not noticeable unless one looks at it carefully.

    Aside from both mysterious tree and essence tree, other trees have also have grown tremendously. Now, six trees have Master ss resources on them, and many other trees have grown elite and leader ss resources.

    Any powerhouses, including Grandmaster''s eyes, would go red with envy if they saw these nts.

    Forget mysterious tree and essence tree; these twenty-some trees are precious enough to invoke the envy of the Grandmasters; even if they had not reached their level, they are still very useful to a grandmaster.

    It is one of the reasons why these nts are so hard to grow; some might even say near impossible. These nts are not precious because of their rarity, but they are precious because of their powerful properties that could be very useful for Grandmaster, despite being lower level.

    I would have loved to stare at my treasures and study them; unfortunately, I could not. Something is going on here, and I have to find out and stop it before its toote.

    So, I quickly collected the stuff of Grimm Monster and burned the proof of the harvesting before I walked deeper into the tower. Fortunately, I know where I have to go; I am sensing a faint but very strange fluctuation. It is likely where I might the answers I am looking for.

    I walk steadily but carefully, though there is not much danger, I could see some broken formations which could turn dangerous if I stepped on them identally.

    Hun!

    Nearly ten minutes had passed when I came across the thing which is sending a strange fiction, and it couldn''t help but make me shocked; I had expected many scenarios but not this one.

    In front of me are ck steles with Grimm runes carved on them floating in the air, and they each leasing energy and form a grey color huge energy dome.

    Inside the dome is a Golden me Werewolf sitting crossed-legged with a dense Grimm Rune shining on its body with a phantom of bloodline behind. The phantom is so clear; I had never seen any Grimm Monster have such rity.

    Only in one human, I had seen the bloodline phantom this clear, and this is Elina after she had formed her bloodline core, and I fear this Golden me Werewolf had also formed a bloodline core; the rity of bloodline phantom proves it.

    It is sitting in front of what seemed a human palm side yellow rock through which wipes could be seening out, and these wisps would go into a bloodline phantom behind it, where they would change into dark energy and merge into the Werewolf''s body.

    I fear the Werewolf is strengthening his core and bloodline through that yellow rock, whatever it is.

    It is bad; this Golden me Werewolf is one of the best of Grimm Monsters; it is from the top royal tribe and formed a Bloodline Core. No, wonder the Grimms have sent such force to protect it.

    Such people would be the core of their force; breaking into Grandmaster is an easy thing for them, and there is a high chance they would reach the peak of that level and might even go and be a Grand Lord; that is a real danger they represent.

 Chapter 2176: Destroying The Steles

    <h4>Chapter 2176: Destroying The Steles</h4>

    I could not let it finish the strengthening of its core. These bastards are very dangerous and have the power to tilt the whole war; I have to kill it, but before I even thought of doing that, I should first destroy those steles.

    I moved my gaze at the nine steles, and my eyes couldn''t help but be a serious couple of secondster.

    The Grimm bastard hase very prepared; not only does it bring a huge entourage of powerful Grimm powerhouses with the lead of vidette, but it also has brough these freaking steles.

    These are not any rare artifacts; in fact, it is made by Grandmaster with the energy of hundreds of masters poured into them.

    These steles had made for this ruin with Master limit in mind and used a Master ss resources with power above their level and changed with a huge amount of Masters energy, which''s amount even greater than what a regr Grandmaster would have.

    I understood this thing is with a rudimentary understanding I have about Grimm runes and rule-bending power, which allowed me to look deeply, and that made me understand how hard it is to break these steles.

    The structure of these steles was kept simple as possible and infused with so much brute power that even Grandmaster would have a hard time breaking this energy shield which is made of Master ss energy.

    It felt like someone had created it with especially me, in their mind.

    Complex things are easier to break, as you just have to destroy a small important part of them, and the whole thing will break apart. I could not do something like that with these steles; I would have to destroy the thirty-two parts within each stele before I could break them.

    Though I could design something which could make the process faster, it is still going to take hours, half a day at least.

    Still, it is something.

    Who knows, the process mightst long for days or days seeing the Grimms arrived in the ruin a week ago. So, I might still be able to stop it from fully taking advantage of that yellow rock and will give my everything after that to kill this bastardter.

    With the n made, I did not waste time and used 95% of my focus on my core to design the formation, which took one and half hours for me inside my core which is about half an hour outside.

    As I was done creating formation, I took out the air-pen and chose one of several inks I had already ced inside it, and started drawing out runes.

    Hundreds of runes begin toe out of it every second; theye out as soon as I picture them in my mind. This air-pen, it is a high-level one. If I could picture the runes faster, it would spew them faster.

    The pen could draw thousands of runes every second.

    A minute passed, then two, soon twelve minutes passed by, and I am finally finished growing the formation, which is not only around the energy sphere made of steles but also around it, covering it from all the sides.

    Buzz!

    I ced powerful energy resources on the formation before sitting on it and activating it. The next second, the formation lights up and begins its assault on all the nine steles together.

    The Werewolf stopped for a second before it resumed forming the seals as what was happening did not affect it at all.

    Its confidence did not give me a good feeling, but I did not stop my assault on these steles. I attacked them with as much power I could, wanting to break the first of thirty-two power points in each stele.

    I was sessful in breaking the first power points in sixteen minutes; it was a nice surprise as I had thought it would take me twenty-five to thirty minutes to do that.

    Its all because I have noticed some things during that attack and modified formation, making it more effective. It immediately reduced the time, I needed to break the steles by half, but it did not make me happy.

    I also noticed that the yellow rock that Werewolf is sucking up also shrinking rapidly, and if it continues to shrink at such speed, it won''t take longer than three hours for it topletely disappear.

    This mightplete the strengthening it hade to this ruin for and would defeat the reason for what I am doing.

    Unfortunately, I could not do anything other than continue with my assault and hope I would be able to deduce the effective way to break those power points and shorten the time to destroy the stele by a lot.

    Time passed by, and within an hour, I was able to destroy eight points of the stele, which is a lot more than what I initially nned to aplish when I designed the formation but much less than what I needed.

    Within an hour, one-third of the yellow rock vanished, and with this speed, in two hours rest of the rock would also vanish.

    I continued with even greater gusto, breaking one point after another that, half an hourter, I needed only five to seven minutes to break each point on every stele, but still behind the Werewolf.

    Before I knew it, the yellow rock had vanished,pletely absorbed by the Werewolf. It did not get up, and I thought there was still something it had to do, but my hopes got dashed as the next second, its bloodline phantom disappeared into it, and it got up before turning into.

    Seeing me, a great surprise shed in its and that surprise turned to shock when it looked at the state of steles.

    It continued looking at them for a couple of seconds before it waved its hands toward them. The steles deactivate at itsmand before they fly toward it and disappear into its storage.

    "It seemed like your runic talent is far greater than we have assumed, destroying fortress steles at such level within three hours, only Grandmaster could aplish this feat, and that is with brute force," It said as it turned at me with a friendly smile on its huge face.

 Chapter 2177 - Golden Fire Werewolf

    <h4>Chapter 2177 - Golden Fire Werewolf </h4>

    "I wish I could take your praise," I said with a smile and got up. I failed on breaking the steles, and now I have to face it head-on.

    "You are too humble; you hade a few hours earlier, you would have been able to stop me, and it would cost me dearly," It said. There is no menace that could be heard from its voice, and it even feels quite cultured.

    Our conversation felt like two friends talking and not mortal enemies who would try their hardest to kill each other.

    "What was that exactly you have strengthened your core with?" I asked; a surprise shed in its eyes as it heard my question before it had disappeared.

    "It is the essence of beast," It replied simply, and this time it was my turn to surprise. The answer is not simple as it said, but if it is telling the truth, then this Werewolf is one lucky bastard to get something like that to strengthen its core.

    "You are very lucky to get something like it," I said to which a bright smile appeared on its face.

    "Yes, I am, and now turned even luckier now that you havee," It said while directly looking at my chest, which made me feel a little ufortable for some reason.

    "My grand art is telling me your core is something that would benefit me a lot, a lot more than what beast essence has provided me, which is quite shocking seeing I have not felt that even from the Grandmasters," It said, scaring the hell out of me.

    I had specifically added several formations in my core that would stop scrying of others, seeing big the core of my secrete is but this Grimm bastard was still able to sense something from it.

    The Grand Arts, you really can¡¯t underestimate them, I thought as I gripped my sword tightly and prepared myself for a very dangerous battle.

    "You think you can defeat me," I asked with a smile, not showing fluctuation of emotions I am having in my heart.

    "I know I can. My art is telling me I could, and my art had never been wrong," It said, rming me even further. A scrying type of art is one of the most dangerous ones; those who possess them are very tricky to deal with.

    "Many people thought the same, even that Eagleman had thought that but all of them had gone to the underworld," I said, and it did not seem surprise hearing that, even seemed quite pleased by it.

    "You are quite powerful, alright, but still nothing in front of me," It said; its sealed aura exploded.

    For a moment, horror dawned on my face as I had throught I was facing a Grandmaster, but I quickly recovered and activated the most optimum move to deal with this Golden Fire Werewolf, forgetting all the strategies I had made to deal with it.

    It hadunched the attack the moment it had revealed its power. A sword appeared in its hand, a rarity among the Werewolves who usually prefer the long ws.

    As the sword appeared, immediately shining golden fire appeared on its de, and it came at me with a speed that is even greater than of any Master I had ever faced.

    It would appear in front of me before I fully activated my move, and that would be the death of me. If I calcted correctly, then the power behind its attack is at least three times greater than the most powerful attack of Eagleman Vidette.

    I couldnt bear such a powerful attack; it would be extremely dangerous. Thankfully, I had made some preparation; it would not reach me before I activated my move fully.

    Bang Bang Bang

    It had just taken a step when it shed against an invisible energy shield; even with all its power, it was not able to sense it, but it did not matter to it as it had directly charged through it, doing the same with the energy field that came after and another after that.

    It sted through one energy shield after another, incinerating them with the light golden fire that is covering its body lightly.

    Earlier, when I knew I would not be able to break the steles, I decided to use the runes and energy contained in them for something else. I did not have much hope for them, but I had not thought they would break so easily under the might of Werewolf.

    Still, they have helped me greatly; they have slowed down the Werewolf enough for me to activate my move.

    As it broke through thest and final energy shield, it saw the twelve shields revolving around me. Its eyes became serious, and it had brought down its zing sword on a shield in front of it.

    Its zing golden sword shed against my shield, lighting it up with the rest of the shield, but other than that, it was not able to do anything.

    I had used all the boost and internal energy to not hold back on anything; I had even used a crown of roses. If I had only activated the shield, its attack would have broken through it, its most powerful Master attack I had ever faced.

    It stopped after its first attack and looked at my shields with great surprise before a recognization shed in its eyes, and shock appeared in it for a moment before it had disappeared.

    "You were at the Fort Ardon, right? You have fought against the Grandmaster and survived," It said.

    My shields are very difficult to hide from that other attack; I could only change their color and nothing else. The weave has to be perfect, and so is the shape of the shield, I could make some changes in size and color, but intelligent people recognize it after they have at it.

    "Yes, that was me," I replied; there is no need to hide.

    "Hehe, it would be really fun to see the look on that old bastard face when I show your head to him," The Werewolf said with augh, and an even more powerful aura exploded from it.

 Chapter 2178 - Escaping

    <h4>Chapter 2178 - Escaping </h4>

    "Human, let me show you the power of Grand Art," It said, and its eyes shone with the golden hue, and it came at me with exploding power.

    Its attack was powerful, without doubt, more powerful than the previous attack, but there is some strangeness in it; the golden circr chain appeared on its big eyes. When it looked at me, I felt like it could see through me.

    I became very careful, increasing the power of the crown of roses to the maximum, not caring for the huge headache it was giving me.

    Its zing sword came with the earthshaking power, and just when it was about to sh against my shield when it suddenly moved right around half a meter.

    It attacked the biggest weakness my shields have, and it is very hard to see; even the experienced fighters like an Eagleman Vidette would have to fight me for hours to even know this weakness, much less formte the best n to attack it.

    The process, which was supposed to take even the most experienced fighter of level hours, was done within a less than second.

    The Grand Arts are terrifying, they are out of the world, very hard to defend against, and this bastard had the type of Grand Arts which hardest to defend against. The scrying one, the books I had read, have hundreds of horror stories of what these types of arts could do.

    It attacked my biggest weakness, but how could I be without any means to deal with it since it is my biggest mistake.

    My shields have vibrated, and a fraction of a momentter, a shield has appeared on the space where its ming sword would pass through. Its speed is so great that even I am unable to see, its all done through the calction.

    CLANG!

    Its sword shed against my shield, lighting it and others, while it had a great surprise in its eye when it looked at my shield, which had just moved at extremely fast speed to defend against the attack.

    This is sonic pass, one of the abilities I had developed for such emergencies. It could only be used to move the shields at a short distance and take a lot of energy; thankfully, energy consumption is something I could bear, especially since my tower had gone to my core.

    "Humph!"

    The surprise in its eyessted for only a moment before it harrumphed and attacked again, and this time to its attack seemed simple.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    Like thest time, as its sword moved close to my shield. It had again attacked my biggest weakness, and I again used sonic pass.

    It seemed to realize this ability might cost me alot as a small smirk appeared on its face, and it began to attack me with more speed and power. Its attacks are so fast and powerful that even masters of the same level would see tens of swords attacking simultaneously.

    I am shocked by the power it is disying. It is walking on the thin line that separates the Masters and Grandmasters.

    For it defeating the videttes are no problem; I don¡¯t think even an Eagleman vidette that took me so long to defeat wouldst even a minute in front of it.

    It may have gotten the huge power from its bloodline core, but it is its art that is most dangerous.

    It is not only finding the weak spot in my armor but also analyzing me, getting better and better at predicting the moves that I feared; even with the sonic move, I won¡¯t be able to defend against it.

    Though I have sufficient experience with the Grand Arts but not one of scrying type. It is my great luck that proficiency of the werewolf is not that high; from what I could deduct, theprehension of its art is slightly higher than Danielle¡¯s.

    If it had been at the level of my mother, then I could forget about defending against even a single move of its.

    This is why those who create Bloodline Cores are extremely dangerous.

    They receive many good things from their bloodline, and this werewolf seemed to be exceptionally lucky to receive a Grand Art from its bloodline while it is a Master; usually, it is Grandmasters who created bloodline core have a small hope of receiving a Grand Art from their bloodline.

    I have to think about my survival; with the way it is analyzing me and attacking my weakness, it won¡¯t be long before it cracks through my defense, and that time I won¡¯t survive as it would only need a single move to finish me off.

    "How are you feeling, Micheal? Still confident you could survive from me?" I asked with the same smile it had talked to me earlier.

    "You should know one thing about me, I am very good at surviving. I have survived many impossible conditions that would kill others easily," I replied with a smile before activating the beacon on my wrist.

    A surprise shed across its eye, seeing that before a smile appeared back on its face. "The teleportation gate at Pyramid would need a stable space to pull you back."

    "If it did not get stable space, it would not pull you back; you should be aware of this simple fact," It said and while intentionally exploding with aura to make space vibrate even more than it is already.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that," I replied while again defending against its powerful attack.

    "By the way, what is your name? I don¡¯t want to refer you to some werewolf in my mind," I asked. "Its Gars, and I won¡¯t let you leave Micheal," It said and attacked me furiously, again targeting my weakness.

    "Until next time, Gars," I said as the connection got secured, and next second, a silvery pink wave released from me, and as the wave spread, it began to stabilize the space.

    It immediately shocked the werewolf, and it moved to stop it, but the wave was too fast, and soon, it had spread through the whole area around me, and the moment it had covered the area around me and my shield, I disappeared from the ruin.

 Chapter 2179 - Briefing

    <h4>Chapter 2179 - Briefing </h4>

    Thud!

    I fell on the ground as I walked out of the teleportation gate; thest attack took too much of me. It left me weak and shaking but Ive survived, and that is all that matters.

    "Lord Micheal!"

    Several voices said as I fell and came to help me, but I rejected their help. I took a couple of deep breaths before slowly getting up. The weakness hade because I had used too much energy at the time of instant; it won¡¯t take me long to recover enough to function normally.

    "Let¡¯s go; I have to brief Lord Whitman about the mission," I said to one of the assistants of lord Whitman who was waiting by the teleportation gate.

    He nodded after a moment of hesitation, and we walked toward lord Whitman¡¯s office.

    Click!

    A few minutester, I opened the door to lord Whitman¡¯s office and walked inside. Lord Whitman is sitting on his usual chair with tens of screens in front of him, but it is not him. He is not present in his office; it is just his projection.

    It is not surprising, there is a huge war going, and a powerful person like him could not always remain in his office, even if it is his responsibility. He had to participate in the war, secretly or otherwise.

    "Micheal, you do not look good," Lord Whitman said; he looked at me, "I do not feel good," I said and took the seat he had offered.

    "I assume you havee across something dangerous?" he asked, and his face turned quite serious when he asked that. "Yes, something very powerful. A powerful scion of Golden Fire Werewolf Tribe," I replied, and a thread of energy released from my finger and formed a small projection.

    I would have made it bigger, but I only have the energy to support one of this size. I had shown him the important parts while exining with my mouth.

    It is very hard to record the powerhouses with such rity, their power interferes with it, but I did not use any tech or an artifact to record it. Ive recorded it through my core; with it, everything came clearly without any interference.

    "Another core scion of top royal tribe, and this one seemed quite very powerful," Lord Whitman said with a sigh.

    "It had even got scrying great art," he added. There is something in his voice that I can¡¯t ce. It seemed like there is more to it than I know, but I did not ask; such things should not be known without sufficient power, and I don¡¯t think the lord Whitman would tell me, even if I had asked him.

    "Micheal, you have done a great job in this mission. Not only you have killed the vidette but also able to rescue five of our people," Lord Whitman said after some, to that I just smiled.

    While the mission could say to be a sess but I am still not feeling the joy I should be feeling.

    My battle against the Werewolf was eye-opening, and it gave me a lot of things to think about; it seemed like even with all advancement and advantage, I am not as powerful as I had thought I was.

    Though I am disappointed by my battle with Werewolf and how I had to run away, I am not sad.

    Unlike the Werewolf, who is Master, I am still an Elite. If we had been at the same level, I would have been able to kill it with just my breath, but my path is difficult, and I don¡¯t know how long it would take me to reach Master ss as I am still not ready to break out of Elite ss despite reaching the limit.

    I stayed in the office of lord Whitman for a few minutes before I got out. I did not go back home but went to the infirmary instead. I wanted to check on my friend Rhea. Though her condition was better than the rest of Masters, she was still heavily injured.

    Tap Tap

    In a few minutes, I had reached the huge infirmary and knocked on the door of the room she was admitted him.

    "Knock!"

    A door opened, and it was not Rhea who opened it but women in her early forties. I am quite familiar with and have even given a few lessons. She is Ahana, a Master ss healer in both level and designation, and also the student of Grandmaster Charline.

    "Lord Micheal, what are you doing here?" She asked, "I havee to see my friend, Ahana. Can Ie?" I said.

    She did not reply, instead looked back at the room. "Let hime," Rhea¡¯s voice rang out, "Pleasee in, lord Micheal," Ahana said as she invited me.

    Inside is a medium sizes room with Rhea and lying in a med-bed. "How is her condition?" I asked Ahana beside me.

    "She was already stabilized when she came; I only had to aid her a little in healing some of the injuries," she said, and suddenly some understanding dawned on her face as her eyes lighted up for a moment, but she had not asked about it.

    I looked at the vitals that were being projected above her med bed, and as Ahana said, she was out of danger.

    If she hade back from a normal mission, she would have been discharged already to make the rest of the recovery in thefort of her home, but after what she had faced in the in ruin, it will at least a few days before they discharged her.

    "How are you feeling?" I asked Rhea while Ahana left quietly to give us some privacy. "I am fine, just hope they do a quick job in psych evaluation and let me get out of here," she said and looked at me hopefully.

    "Sorry, I could not help you with that," I said with a smile, hearing that she cast me a mock re.

    Even if I wanted to, I could not, unless she gets the go-ahead from the head of the psych, she would not be able to leave.. Only council members could do that, and war had not reached such a stage that they would release the powerhouses without any psych evaluation.

 Chapter 2180 - 71% Progress

    <h4>Chapter 2180 - 71% Progress </h4>

    "Come see me in my home when you have time," I said to Rhea as I set to leave. I had been here in the room for nearly an hour, talking about new and old things.

    "Don¡¯t mind when I do," She replied with a smile; I smiled back and waved at her before getting out of her room.

    I did not stop anywhere and directly went to my home. It was quitete when I hade, and my father¡¯s sister was sleeping. I directly went to my room, showered before cooking something myself and the two as all were feeling quite hungry.

    I made a quick but delicious meal which we ate before I went to my sleep and slept.

    Thest battle was extremely short, but it had tired me out of every inch of my life for a few minutes. Though I am feeling good now, the deep tiredness had still remained and could only go after the rest.

    I fell asleep and directly woke up a littlete in the morning. I freshened up and went to the kitchen; I found a father in it while my sister ate the fresh crepes from her child seat.

    I ate breakfast with them and stayed with them for another hour before I walked back into my room and sat on the floor cross-legged.

    A momentter, I reached my core and directly went to mountain forge, and started practicing my art.

    The harvest in ruin helped me reach the limit, which means I could use my art onest time to refine the progress I had made. I hope I make good progress in my heart, as it might take some time before I level up, and this might be thest opportunity to increase my strength.

    TING Ting ting

    A few seconds after I had activated my art, the different-sized humanoids began to beat my gigantic body with different sizes of hammers in an enchanting rhythm. Removing the purities and inforcing the advancements Ive made.

    The art is painful as it was, but I bear it all for the strength I will get from each hammer strike and also to observe the giant humanoid of mine, which would be slightly clearer at every minute.

    I will have to practice this stage for 100% to make the whole phantom transparent, but it is not possible in my current stage.

    I had already bent the runes quite much to practice the art while I was still an elite and gain such strength with it. When I level up to the next stage, I would be easily able to practice this stage and begin the second stage of art.

    The second stage is the real beginning of this art; that is where I will begin to get the real power this art had to offer, and it couldn¡¯t help but make me excited, especially after the beating I had gotten from the werewolf.

    TING Ting ting

    I had practiced for less than half-hour before the art stopped, there are still some resources there, but I have truly reached my limit.

    Still practicing 71% of 1st stage of art is elite stage is much greater than I had imagined. When I first began to practice, I had not thought I would be able to practice more than 50% of it.

    I had taken my art from 66% to 71%, and advancement of 5%, which is quite great. The number may be looked small, but the advancements Ive made are huge; it will give me quite a boost.

    If I had made this advancement before going into the ruin, I would have had a little easier time fighting against the werewolf.

    I burned the impurities and vomiting smell around the room before I walked into the practice room and took out my sword, and began to practice. It is important to gain control over my strength as soon as possible.

    Fighting with loose control against the enemies like the werewolf who see your weakness with a nce is a death sentence.

    I practiced for two hours before I stopped as I felt I had gotten sufficient control over my strength and went to shower to watch all the sweat I got with practice.

    Fifteen minutester, I got out of the shower and wore a clean set of clothes before lying on my bed with closed eyes. The next moment, I was in my core which is now filled with rare resources that even a Grandmaster would envy.

    Unlike in the ruin, I had some time and decided to study the nts carefully.

    With that thought, I walked toward the first nt and crossed the invisible dome. As I did, I felt a light mist around me which was crackling with dense power of lightning, which is strong injure a master.

    It is a good thing; I had nned ahead when I had nted the seeds and designed their environment.

    These unique environment around the nt¡¯s changes with their growth and level. Thest time I was checking on these ts, the lighting in the mist was not strong enough to injure even an Elite, and now it could seriously injure a Master.

    These formations also take a lot of energy from my core, which is another reason I could not afford to nt any more nts before I level up my core.

    I am satisfied with these nts, there are wide varieties of them, and they could be used in a multitude of things.

    I already have my eye on more than ten nts; I would need resources on them when I level up. They would help me strengthen the base of my core greatly, which in turn will help me get more power when I level up to master ss.

    These resources are far from enough, but I have made the preparations.. I have put a request to Pyramid for specific resources, and I am confident the Pyramid will provide them before I level up to the next stage.

 Chapter 2181 - [Bonus ] Merit A Reward

    <h4>Chapter 2181 - [Bonus ] Merit A Reward </h4>

    I soon finished looking at all the trees and couldn¡¯t help but feel even happier seeing the resources I had.

    The number of resources on the nts will increase, and so will their level, and the only thing I have to do is continue feeding the bloodline essence to the Mysterious tree.

    After I had finished with the nts, I sat on my study station. I did not start working immediately; instead, I brought out the loads¡¯ storage. They belong to the Grimm Monsters that Ashlyn, Nero, and I had killed in the ruin.

    It is time to check out my loot, and I am quite excited about it. All the Grimm Monsters in the ruin are quite powerful, so their storage should contain the good things.

    It took me nearly an hour to sort out the things, and I am very happy with what I have got. The Grimm Monsters have a fortune in their storages, and now, it is all mine. Though, I would have liked it if the vidette had more stuff in its storage.

    More than 99% of things in storage belong to humans who had gone to the ruin; I nned to return Rhea and others their storages and also of the two dead people.

    Though I could keep them as they belong to me since I have killed the Grimm Monsters, I will not. These storages contain all the things they have worked hard to get, and I could not keep them, especially in the time of war.

    I would also return the storage of two dead people; they were Masters. Whatever they have in their storage will help their families greatly if they have any.

    With the storage sorting out, I meditate for a few minutes before I begin to work on my Inheritance. I am very close to finishing it, but it might take some, especially now when I n to make some changes.

    The battle with the werewolf made me really familiar with some of my ring weaknesses. Though I know these weaknesses could only be targeted by someone of gars caliber, and there are not many people of that level, I still did not want to keep those weaknesses hanging.

    There are arge collection of books around me, tens of thousands of them, in neat shelves under the open sky.

    Some of these books are real, while some are materialized by me. I had read them and recorded them, most of the recorded ones belong to the broken tower of the wisdom tower, and they are only for me alone.

    I would not share them with others; it would be the breach of trust they have in me.

    I looked at the shelves before moving my fingers up, and soon, a very thick tome flew out of the marble table on which it was ced. This tome which is longer than one meter with over ten thousand pages is a tome of weaving.

    I have taken the designs from this tome for my armor and shield, and now, I have taken out the tome again because I want to make some modifications in their designs. It is much harder than one thinks, but I will do it to perfect my defensive method even more.

    Time passed by as I continued working on my Inheritance, and before I knew it, it was an evening.

    In this whole day, I have taken some breaks and even naps. The time in my core is three times faster, and seeing theplex thing I am working on, I need to sleep to rx my congested mind.

    The hard work paid off as I have found a way to make my defensive method even tighter.

    It is not easy, and I will have to work for days to achieve it, but I do not mind. There was nothing easy about creating my Inheritance, but I was still able to do it, and in front of that, this little bit of modification is nothing.

    Three more days passed by, and I have finally finished with my modification, and when I tested, they seemed to work amazingly.

    Though I will have to perform a few more tests on them, before I do that, I have to meet my mentees who had returned from the blood fields. I have to result of rose petals, and if I am satisfied, I could start working on Master ss petals, now that I have gotten the main raw material from thencet ruin.

    Soon, I reached the parlor and saw Ida and Neena were already waiting for me there, and I have to say, quite a change had urred in Ne.

    She looked more confident and her eyes alert, and there was also an aura around her that tells she had fought many life and death situations and survived. This aura is normal for regr powerhouses but for someone like her who had been brough up as a healer, it is surprising.

    "I am d both of you returned alive. The blood fields can be quite challenging," I said as I sat in front of them.

    "It was a death zone," Ne replied quite snappishly, which brough a smile to Ida and mine¡¯s face. Her reaction is better than I imagined; I would have thought she would rage at me for sending her to such a dangerous ce.

    "I assume you are able to finish the mission I had given to you," I said to them, "Yes, Lord Micheal, we are able to finish it," Ida said, and both of them took out a couple of boxes from their storages.

    My eyes lit up, seeing that even a small surprise appeared when I saw, of the fifty rose petals I had given them, only neen had returned while thirty-one had turned to essence roses.

    I have asked them for ten each, and that is a challenge itself; creating a twenty leader ss Tyrants in a week is a huge challenge, but they have done much better than I had imagined them to do.

    "Both of you done exceptionally well, and that merit a reward," I said, and their eye lit up hearing that, and they became shocked when I took out their reward.

 Chapter 2182 - Field Of Resources

    <h4>Chapter 2182 - Field Of Resources </h4>

    Three weeks had passed since I had returned from thencet ruins, and since then, I had been on the four missions.

    These missions were dangerous but quick; not a single one of them hadsted more than two days. The Pyramid gave me the mission ording to my expertise and also became, I had asked for the quick missions so, I could focus on my Inheritance.

    I have put a huge focus on my Inheritance, 70% of my time in my core goes to my Inheritance, and my efforts seem to be paying off well.

    Within a week, at most ten days, I will have my Inheritance ready for level up to Leader ss. While I will be a leader ss Tyrant, my power will be equal to a Grandmaster, and I finally will be the capability toe out in the open and also be able to heal some of the Grandmasters that are sleeping.

    The missions have also helped me greatly in growing my nts. Though I had not got a huge harvest of powerful Master as Lancet ruins, I had still got good and able to mature all twenty the nts, and now each of them has a Master ss resource on them.

    It had also created huge pressure on my core, not only the inherent pressure of seeds but also their energy needs.

    As their level went higher, they took more energy from my core; currently, they are in a safe range, but if they continue to grow at such speed, they won¡¯t be for long, which is another reason for me to make a quick breakthrough.

    Sigh

    "It is enough for today," I said with a tired sigh and waved my hands, and three hundred and twenty-three formations assembled and formed a huge humanoid runic hand which attached itself to huge runic humanoid which is standing at the near end of my study station.

    I have been working for four hours straight on my Inheritance and would have worked even more, but I have some other important work to do.

    I am a little tired and strolled toward my garden, watching the nts their own little environment have quite a calming effect on me.

    There are all types of environments here, fiery herbs growing in a high altitude point which will make a Master breathless and freeze in an instant. To a nt that is growing inside a sharp metallic windy environment that will tear a hundred holes into a Master before they even realize it.

    There is one nt that seemed to be growing in a regr environment, and it is. It requires special hidden energy to grow, and when I nted it, I had not throught it would be able to grow.

    I had only nted it because this nt produces resources that light up the inner potential that is hidden deep inside.

    It turned out my core does possess that special energy, and it is growing without a problem. It had even produced a Master ss resource, thest one to do that.

    Till now, I had not used any of the resources, but I nned to do it at my breakthrough. These resources could use my mentees exponentially, and I nned to use them on them but not before I used them first.

    It might be a little petty and will slow down their progress by quite a bit, but I feel that I should be first since they are mine.

    Walking around the garden for quite a while, I felt tiredness leave me, and I walked toward the essence pce.

    Soon I had reached it walked inside before collecting the stuff from the first and second floor before walking into the third floor.

    There, I flipped the switch, and flor rolled before a new floor appeared in this floor; there was a new formation. I sat in the center of the formation and took out bottle formation and poured it down; as I poured the formation, ink spread, and soon it had covered the whole formation.

    As that happened, I threw different resources around the formation. If any Master sees these resources, their eyes could pop out.

    Buzz!

    After I ced the resource, I took out three essence roses made from three peak Master ss Tyrants and activated the formation.

    The formation activated, and I began to operate it. The formation is quiteplex, and operating it is extremly difficult; I had wasted quite many master resources when I made a mistake operating this formation.

    Nearly one and a half hours passed before the formation finally turned off, and I was able to take a sigh of relief.

    A momentter, I looked at the result, eighteen petals. Each six are in a different shade of color. One essence rose could create six crystal petals; it is a nice deal.

    I took out the wooden box and opened it; inside it, there were already glittering petals. There are a total ninty of them, and with these eighteen ones, there will be one hundred and eight.

    After the data I got from leader ss essence roses made from these petals, I had created Master ss one. They were tasted by Leonard and Danelle, whom I had sent to a very dangerous ce for a few days.

    I had also tested them myself and fixed the problem they have, and now that I have produced enough, it is time for me to introduce them to the Pyramid.

    I have not told them about it; I wanted to wait till I had produced them inrge quantity. There is the reason for that, and that is I want something from Pyramid. This thing is quite precious and has value.

    I am sure with these offerings, they will give me that thing or at least let me borrow it whenever I need it.

    I ced each petal into the box carefully and closed it before getting out.. I have an important meeting in a few hours, but before that, I want to sleep a little to clear off the tiredness I got from operating thatplicated formation.

 Chapter 2183 - Green Fire

    <h4>Chapter 2183 - Green Fire </h4>

    I stepped out of one of the public teleportation formations in the Pyramid and looked at the building ahead, which is like a ck vine climbing toward the sky.

    This is a Ramos Tower, belonging to the member of the Pyramid council whom I have to meet. The person I am meeting is Anthony Parks; he is responsible for receiving all the things that I create.

    First, it was Lord Whitman, but it was not his department of responsibility. He had done that because he was familiar with me before he introduced me to Lord Parks, who became responsible for taking the things from me.

    He is a little different from other members of Pyramid Council I had met before and one of few Grandmasters that is not from supremes.

    I walked into the tower and was directly taken toward the office by the secretary; she was waiting for me to lobby by the orders of lord Parks.

    "Lord Parks," I said as I entered his office. "Micheal, my dear Micheal, do you know how excited I get whenever youe. I always felt like a kid when youe to me since you always bring great things to me," said the man who looked to be in his early fifties.

    Anthony Parks is one of the strangest people Ive ever met; he is a powerful Grandmaster but does not have an invisible dignity they have. Hell, he did not even feel like a powerhouse of Tyrant.

    He feels more like a candy cartman who sells candiesughing and smiling while making jokes.

    He is also bald and fat and also wears bright clothes. Anyone who looked at him would smile and let their guard down unknowingly, and that is the most dangerous thing about him because no one lets one guard down in front of Grandmaster.

    "What did you bring me today, your ruin rings or crystal roses, or did youe here to tell me you have finally seeded in that experiment of yours? You know it would help us a lot if you are able to create it quickly; we will need them inrge numbers," He asked excitedly.

    "No, I did not bring those things or found a sess in my project," I said, and a disappointed expression appeared on his face, his expressions as such that even Grimm Monsters would feel a pity for him for a moment.

    "I brough new things," I said after a moment, no longer could bear to those disappointed violet eyes of his.

    His violet eyes lit up like a bulb when he heard me, "What is it? seeing it is you, it must be something good," he asked. To that, I just smiled and took out four wooden boxes one after another; they have immediately upied his big desk.

    He did not wait for me and immediately opened the biggest box, which is more like a chest.

    As he opened it,yer andyer of the wooden shelves appeared, and each shelve contained two and a hundred and fifty crystal petals, and there were four of suck shelves, containing thousand unranked tyrant grade rose petals.

    "Crystal petals; we were just wondering when you would bring them out to us," He said and opening box after another in rapid session.

    "You knew about them?" I asked in great surprise; other than me, only four people have known about it and tested it outside. I don¡¯t think they saw me tasting it. I would have sensed the Grandmaster unless it is someone of Lord Parks caliber with powerful stealth ability is tailing me.

    "The Pyramid has eyes and ears everywhere, Micheal." Lord Parks replied without looking up from the crystal petals, which he observed with his shining eyes, and this time, it is not emotions that are making them shine but ability.

    "We have been waiting for it. If you had not brought this to me in a week, I would have asked you about them myself," he said.

    I felt a little irked by his spying, but soon my anger calmed down. The Pyramid keeps eyes on everyone, both the Grimm Monsters and their own. It might seem like controlling and paranoid behavior, but it is something we have learned to do by thousands of years fighting against the Grimm Monster.

    It is a necessity, and it has often protected many talented humans from dying andmitting great mistakes.

    Though I am still ufortable knowing I have been spied on, and likely many of my secrets are now known to the Pyramid.

    "This is great; it will help us a lot in producing the high-level essence roses that now you don¡¯t have to go out kill those high-level Grimms yourself," He said and closed the boxes,pletely unbothered by a secret he had just revealed and how ufortable I am feeling.

    "These are the most dangerous things I have produced, and if not used wisely, it will get lot more humans killed than turning the Grimm Monsters into the essence roses," I said seriously.

    "Yes, they are dangerous. Only those with great self-control and powerful binding abilities should have these," He said, first time putting serious expressions on his face.

    I am not surprised by his urate deduction, they have known about the petals for weeks, and it is enough time to analyze all the factors, especially the risks associated with it.

    "I just hope that Pyramid would not bex," I cautioned again. These are too dangerous to fall into the hands of ill-tempered fellows or those who take too many risks.

    "Don¡¯t worry, we will be careful with who we give these petals to," He said and turned to me.

    "These will be quite useful in war efforts, and if you want anything other than your usual resources, don¡¯t hesitate to ask," he said. Hearing it, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    "Yes, there is something I want," I said. "What is it? as long as it is not something Grand Lords require or immediate need Pyramid or someone, we will give it to you?" He asked while calmly putting some restrictions on the way.

    "I want green fire," I said simply.

 Chapter 2184 - Sudden Change

    <h4>Chapter 2184 - Sudden Change </h4>

    A great surprise appeared on his face before a sad smile dawned on his. "The thing you are asking is in quite a demand, Micheal," He said a second.

    "I know, but I need it for my experiments," I said; I really need it, though not as much as current people using it, but as I said to him, I am going to need it to perform some experiments, it would help me a lot.

    "Those alchemists are going to kill me," He muttered before he turned toward me. "How about an hour each day for one month?" He asked while looking at me expectedly. "It is less than I had expected, but I will manage it," I replied after thinking for a few seconds.

    "You have no idea how many alchemists want the time with that fire. There are hundreds of alchemists on the waitlist who are waiting for their time, and you are the one reason why things have be so worse," He said while looking at me usingly.

    "What does it have to do with me?" I asked, clearly confused about getting the me for a thing I did not do.

    "You brought back Grandmaster Salvador, and now, the old man hogging the time with fire. Shoeing away, even attacking the other alchemists who came to experiment with fire," He said while pointing the finger at me.

    "Oh,"

    So, the old man is hogging the time with fire. Well, let him do that; to me, he was nothing to if not helpful. He had created some essence mixtures that are hard for anyone but Grandmaster to do, and he was quick.

    "You do not have to worry about him; with your rtionship with him, he will not stop you using it," he said.

    "There is one thi" He was in the midway of asking me something when suddenly he stopped, and his expressions became extremly serious and before I could even ask what had happened, he disappeared in front of me.

    One minute he was in front of me, and the next minute he was not. He simply disappeared, not leaving behind even the slightest proof.

    The question is, what has happened for him to leave like that? It was very sudden. He was just talking to me when he stopped disappearing; something serious must have happened for him to disappear like that.

    Now the question is whether I should leave or stay; I thought for a few seconds before deciding to wait for a little.

    If the problem is not big, he will soon return, and if it is big, he may message me. I will stay for fifteen minutes and leave if he does not return to them.

    I opened my holowatch and looked at the feed, there I did not find anything. Nor I had expected to; the feed is for the general people. There is nothing too different going on except the general news about the war and discussions on it.

    I immediately opened another portal, and this one is quite a secret one, and I had to scan my medallion to do it.

    As I had opened it, there was a notification at the top Pyramid that had asked one be on standby and that they could be called at any moment, and everything below is nked; the Pyramid had been blocked.

    Nobody could post anything nor write anything. I checked the other sources and found simr things happening that even general feed got to know about it and everybody began specting.

    Ting!

    I was searching for the information when my holowatch rang with mail. It is from the Grand Commanders¡¯ office, stating that the Grimm Monsters have made the big move, and I should be on standby for the mission.

    Reading that, my expressions couldn¡¯t help but be serious. Something very serious has happened for them to use those words.

    Reading the mail, I did not remain in the office of lord Parks and walked out. As I was getting out of the tower, I noticed people having serious faces, discussing things in whispered voices.

    As expected, it took only a few minutes for the news to spread like wildfire, and now everyone knows something has happened.

    The news won¡¯t be hidden for long; the Pyramid will release the news in a few hours.

    "Micheal, you have returned," My father said as I came back, he was waiting in the living room with a little anxious look on his friend while my sister was ying with her two friends, along with Nero and Ashlyn.

    "Do you know what has happened?" He asked, and I could see the nanny also turned to listen to the conversation with the worried look on her face.

    "I did not know anything yet but will tell you if anything ise up," I said and walked to my room.

    I searched around the feed for a few more minutes and saw I would not find any concrete information on it. I closed all the windows andid on the bed before closing my eyes, and the next second I was in my core.

    I began working on my Inheritance; at first, it was quite hard to concentrate, but slowly, I built my concentration until I lost in work.

    Ting!

    Soon eight hours passed by, and I was working when my holowatched buzzed with the message of Pyramid. Except for the official mail, I had muted all the others so as not to get disturbed during the work.

    The mail was confidential and for my eyes only, and when I began to read it, I couldn¡¯t help but get shocked.

    "It is too early," They were the first words that came out of my mouth when I read the long mail.

    In simple words, the Grimms have upped their offensive to a huge degree. From having less than fifteen Grandmasters on the field, they have now brought out more than fifty of them, and even three members of the coven had taken the field.

    We were prepared for something like it, and our Grandmasters are responding to their assault, but we are still under the pressure as we only brought out around forty Grandmasters, less than Grimms but still a sufficient number to hold back the bastards.

    Suchrge numbers of Grimms signify the big change war.. From now on, the war will intensify, more intense than what it had been before.

 Chapter 2185 - Spread Like Wildfire

    <h4>Chapter 2185 - Spread Like Wildfire </h4>

    It only took half a day for the news to spread, and I was quite surprised by calm people are taking the news, or I might say how un-panicky they were.

    Though worry could be seen on their faces, they believe the Pyramid will handle it, and not to mention we have always been fighting against the Grimm Monsters, and nearly all here fought them.

    So, they clearly understood what we were dealing with and knew that the enemy was extremely powerful, but we will deal with it, as we have always had.

    After I had received the news, Ive told the watered-down version to my father, and he became quite worried about the implication it would have on my mother; this huge shift in the war would affect her as everyone else.

    I am worried about her as my father, but I could not do anything about it other than worry. She is at an unknown ce that everyone but that only Grand Commander and old monsters is aware of.

    My father had again asked me when she would return, and this time, I had no answer other than she is alive; this is the answer Ive gotten from the Pyramid.

    Knock Knock!

    "Come in," I said, and the door opened, and a handsome man in his mid-thirties walked inside. "Lord Micheal," middle-aged said respectfully and even bowed a little. I had told him to not do that, but he did not listen, and I stopped saying anything.

    "Professor Stanton, as always, for headmistresses hands only," I said and handed him the package.

    While I could not go back to the Academy, I have been in close contact with it and continued providing specially curated resources. I have the data that the teacher sent every week on select few people we are focusing on, from council members to talented youngs of the Academy.

    With that data, it is not hard for me to create specially crafted resources that spurted their growth.

    Professor Stanton is one of the people that teacher had selected. He was an unranked Tyrant two months ago, and now he is an Elite, and it won¡¯t be long before he reaches the middle level.

    "The academy and its people are very grateful to you, lord Micheal," He said and again bowed a little before walking out. In a few minutes, a teacher would contact me as she always does after receiving the resources.

    How I wish I could go back to the Academy, it will only take a few minutes at most, whether I go myself or use the teleportation formations in Pyramid, but I could not. There is no guarantee that Grimm¡¯s won¡¯te to kill me.

    The teacher had already been a target of five assassination attempts; the two were from masters.

    It is only because of the Master level powerhouses from the Pyramid protecting her that she had survived. I had told her toe to the Pyramid, and even Pyramid had requested that, but she declined.

    Unless it is an order, she will not leave Academy, and till now, Pyramid gave her freedom, but after today, I don¡¯t think Pyramid will keep extremely talented healer like the teacher in Academy.

    Like a teacher and many other healers and important people, I would have been an assassination target if not for me being protected in Pyramid.

    I did not see regr people and stopped going to hospitals to heal. Even when I do that now and then, the patient is verified and has aplicated illness that other healers are powerless against.

    As I read the feed, I was thousands of people getting deployed every second, filling one battlefield after another.

    It is not just regr powerhouses that are leaving in doves for the battlefield but also super-powerhouses like Grandmaster. A couple of Grandmasters I knew got deployed in these few hours.

    Earlier, the Pyramid had contacted me about deployment about my mentees; they wanted to send all of them to the battlefields, but I declined their request. There are still a few things I have to do before I send them out to fight.

    I should be finished in two weeks; after that, they could go to war. They need to experience and challenge the progress they have made.

    Ting Ting

    I was busy sorting out thest details of a few experiments I had to perform on my mentees when my holowatch rang on with two mails one after another.

    Both of them are from Pyramid; one is regarding the green fire I had asked for; they have opened an hour slot for me, I could go to a ce where the green fire is and perform my experiments on it.

    The second mail is about my appointment in the morning, it does say to whom I have to meet, but I have some idea about it.

    I had just read the mail when my holowatch buzzed again, and this time it was with the call. It is from my teacher; I received it and talked to her for about fifteen minutes before hanging up.

    ¡¯As expected,¡¯ I said to myself. The teacher had finally received the order from the Pyramid; she was to report to the central medical center of Pyramid in three hours. They will not keep a talented healer like her outside when things be this dangerous.

    After hanging up my call with the teacher, I workedst few details of very important experiments I have in these next two weeks. After I finished with that, I had called them to the arena while walking toward it.

    There is no need to waste time; I will start making the preparations. This week going to be tight and very painful for them; I hope they will be held on and not break.

    This week is going to be very important for them; all of them are ready for real things, especially Ida, who had done much better than I had imagined her to be; with Ne¡¯s help, those three will getpletely different treatment than they have got before.

 Chapter 2186 - Three Way Strengthening I

    <h4>Chapter 2186 - Three Way Strengthening I </h4>

    "This is apletely new method I am testing; it might get a little ufortable and painful but bear it," I said to three people who are dipped in three different solutions in the coffins with hundreds of strings being attached to their bodies.

    "Ne, will you," I said to Ne, who is standing beside me, who nodded and walked toward the Leonard with a long string with a very thin needle. This syringe is not a normal syringe but her totem artifact.

    On the head of there, there were three crystal tubes embedded, and inside it is a deep yellow color liquid.

    The first tube is the biggest, about long as my palm. The second tube is a little longer than half, while the third is smaller than a finger.

    As Ne reached Leonard, she extended the syringe inside. First, she pressed it on his chest and injected some serum from the first crystal tube inside his chest before moving the needle to his belly button and pressing the solution before changing the spot.

    By the time she pressed the syringe on thest sixth spot, all the serum on the first tube had been spent.

    She took out her syringe from Leonard and went to Danielle, and injected the serum into the six ces emptying the crystal tube of yellow solution in the middle. After Danielle, she went to Ida and emptied the smallest crystal tube.

    "Good job, Ne," I said as she came back and stood beside me as she watched the metaphysical projection of three of them.

    What I am doing right now is an amalgamation of all my research of years. Today, I am strengthening their body by targeting different parts of it at the same time, and Ne has been a great help in perfecting the method.

    I am going to target their blood, flesh, and bones that make the body, strengthening three of them synch.

    It might look like it is something I do every day with my solutions, but it is not. It is something veryplex and would bring an astonishing result if it worked as I had intended.

    It would also give me huge data, which I could use to solve the problem I am facing in my Inheritance.

    "It would be amazing if we are able to do it, lord Micheal. The three-way strengthening is one of the best ways out there to strengthen the body," Ne said as she looked at three metaphysical projections excitedly.

    The books spoke highly of this method, and it is a great method to strengthen the body of people of primary stages.

    The thing is, the process is extremelyplicated and requires resources and tools that are not avable in the world. I had modified my coffin ording to the need and also used rule-bending to fill the gaps of special function resources required for this level.

    It is a veryplicated process, especially for those with a bloodline and special constitution; I have to take all of it into ount when designing the process.

    "Nothing could be said, Ne. It would be a great sess if we could even achieve 25% in it," I said. I had calcted on getting 40%, but I need at 25% sess for it to not be a huge loss; the resources I had used here are very precious and expensive.

    Not to mention, Ne had worked hard to collect that serum. It is from her fleshmancer abilities, it could make the changes into the flesh that would be a great help in this whole process.

    We both watched as slow changes began to ur; the process was slow and could be anywhere between six to ten hours, and I would have continued to manipte the process ording to the changes that urred.

    Fifteen minutes passed by, and the data of the projection made me frown. It is not positive; all the strengthening are not synching up, motivating the others to strengthen up instead, there is negative friction.

    If this trend continues for twenty minutes more, I will have to abandon the whole process, and everything will go to waste.

    I watched with bated breath while manipting the process, but I did not see any positive result; instead, things began to deteriorate fast. All three of them begin struggling and whimpering in pain.

    "Lord Micheal, it is bad if this continues, they will suffer serious injuries," Neea said beside me.

    "I know, Ne," I said; it came out a little sharper than expected, but I am in so much strain right now. I will apologize to her, but not now; I have to focus as I only have ten more minutes to salvage before I be forced to abandon it.

    Seven more minutes have passed, and my shoulders rxed a little, things have not be better, but they have stopped getting worse.

    I took a deep breath and started to manipte my strings again; I had to make it work. Too much depend on it, not only for them or me but others too. If I could sessfully replicate the three-way strengthening, then I would be able to help others with it too.

    Ten more minutes have passed before positive signs begin to appear, all three sections are started synching.

    Though the bnce between them is delicate, soon it will be strong that I would need to manage the process such heavily.

    Still, I need to be careful, the slightest mistake on my part could copse the whole thing, and the three of them could suffer huge damage, some of which might affect them for years.

    I could not let something happen to them due to my mistake and focusingpletely on the process.

    An hour passed by since I had begun, and now the signs are truly positive that I begin to lessen my interference. Letting the three strengthenings interact with each other with positive friction.

    It is seemed simple enough, but not, and I am keeping my eye on everything to lend a hand when I need it, and I have a feeling the process going to need them a lot.

 Chapter 2187 - Three Way Strengthening II

    <h4>Chapter 2187 - Three Way Strengthening II </h4>

    Six hours have passed, and I have dealt with anotherplication that had nearly derailed the whole process.

    The process is much moreplicated and delicate than I had initially thought. Every hour, a majorplication would ur, and I would deal with every option I had.

    Two hours ago, I had nearly abandoned the whole process, as it had be very dangerous, but a few seconds before stopping everything, I saw the positive signs and continued, and it is a good thing I did.

    The process had not finished; it would take two to three hours more before it could be finished, and now after dealing with so manyplications, I am less afraid of them and would be able to deal withingplications with a clear mind and confidence.

    Theplications are bad, but they have also provided me with a huge amount of data. I have seen blood, flesh, and bone react to one another and different types of herbal energies and what I should do when negative friction urs between them.

    I could say now that the next session would be much easier with all the data I had collected.

    Yes, there would be the next session as I have already got the 25% sess that I want as a minimum.

    Another hour passed and then another, and now, I am again dealing with theplication, and this one is the hardest; I could not get it out of control, or it will seriously injure three of them, and Ida might not be even able to survive the shock.

    This time though, I am not worried that things will get out of control; I am managing it without letting it harm three of them too much.

    It took me half an hour to manage theplication, and after that, the process hadsted another half an hour before I finally took a sigh of relief and let go with a smile. I have done good, a little better than I had imagined.

    ¡¯42%¡¯ is good, but I would do it with little fewerplications. It would take me some tries before I could perfect the method.

    The research requires rigorous experiments, and it is due to these rigorous experiments, I was able to create the famed three-way strengthening method. Currently, it is far from perfect and extremely dangerous to perform, but soon, it will not be.

    "Congrattion, lord Micheal, you are really able to do it," Ne said excitedly. "It is thanks to you that I was able to do it this quickly; you share a big credit for what we have done today," I said to her with a smile.

    That serum of her was extremely useful; if not for it, the experiment would have dyed weeks, if not months.

    I turned toward my patients and focused on the seeds in their bodies, and the next moment, even clearer metaphysical shapes appeared in front of my eyes. Through it, I could see their states even more clearly.

    Currently, they are unconscious; I had done that unintentionally to save them from some blows; the process was not extremely smooth, and I could handle it without them being conscious.

    Though it would have been great if they had been conscious, it is such an amazing process to experience, and I will give them a chance to experience it when I furnish the process.

    "Their data looks good, but I think we will have to give them a day¡¯s break before we start on the soul," Ne said after a few minutes, and I nodded.

    Though they would more than recover by tomorrow, the break is necessary. The strengthening of the soul is not as dangerous orplicated as the body, but it will be straining; it would be good for them to be well-rested for it.

    They will go through three-body strengthening sessions and three soul strengthening sessions. It will take twelve days at most, and after that, they will be ready to join the war. If everything went ording to my n, then the power they would get would be shocking.

    I stayed in the arena for another hour, doing multiple tests, deeply looking into their bodies for any hidden danger that they may have gotten from the experiments, and only when I got satisfied did I leave the arena.

    Ne stayed, she did not have to be, but she wanted to. She said she liked to keep an eye on them till they woke up.

    Ne is quite dedicated and has a great mind, and I am thinking of making her, my assistant.

    I need an assistant, to be honest, there is too much workload, and it sometimes felt suffocating, but I could not make anyone my assistant, even if she was my mentee.

    I have many secrets, and some of them, like the rule-bending power or my core, could not be known to others. I have never told anyone about them, and I would never have; these are the secrets that could put their lives in danger.

    An assistant might get a hint about them, and so, they need to be very trustworthy. I will watch her, and if she continues to be useful with her abilities and careful about her words, I will make her my assistant.

    It was again very early in the morning when I returned, and my father had not woken up. So, after I freshened up and cooked the breakfast, and ate it with Ashlyn and Nero.

    I had finished breakfast and washing the tes when my father came into the kitchen. "You are up early. You are leaving today?" He asked as he sat at the table.

    "No, I had just returned some time ago and decided to make breakfast since it is morning," I said and could feel him taking a small sigh of relief.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty seeing that; I may not leave today or tomorrow, but I will leave soon.

    The war is raging outside, and everybody will have to fight; there mighte a day, even nonbat people like my father will also have to fight, but I will try with thest drop of my blood to prevent such day.

 Chapter 2188 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2188 - Meeting </h4>

    "Grandmaster Micheal, they are ready for you," said Colonel Cynthia as she led me toward the office where the important meeting is.

    I have been here a few times, but every time I came here, I felt slightly nervous. I am in the central part of the Pyramid, in the tallest tower there is. The official tower of Pyramid council, the ce where all the important decisions made the world.

    Click!

    She opened the door and led me inside a big hall; it is cream-white in color andpletely nearly empty, except for a straight marble table with thirteen chairs behind it and one stone chair in front of it, which is for me to sit.

    There are five people, aside from Grand Commander, there is Lenora May of Blood Sun, Raymond Loen of Wisdom Tower, Jax Whitman of Silverstone Academy, and Ss Bishop of Sky Saber; except for Raymond Leon, who is present in her physical form, everyone is in their projection.

    "Grand Lord, council," I greeted as I appeared in front of the table. "Micheal, take a seat," Grand Commander said.

    "Thank you, Grand Commander," I said and sat in a stone chair while one of the most powerful people looked at me.

    "The reason we have summoned you, Micheal, is because we want to know your progress on Grandmasters in Hall of Sleep," asked Grand Commander. I am not surprised; I had expected it to be one of the reasons why they have summoned me here.

    "As you all have already been aware, Grand Commander, I, with help from Grandmaster Charline, already devised the healing method for seventeen Grandmasters and made good progress on seven Grandmasters and would able to finish perfecting the method by this months end," I informed.

    "Since you have already outlined the whole healing process, why don¡¯t you begin the healing process. Even if you Grand Lord help, we will provide that to you," Said Raymond Leon.

    There are two people in the Pyramid council that I do not like much. First is Ss Bishop of Sky Saber, and second is Raymond Leon of Wisdom Tower.

    I did not have any liking for Ss Bishop because people of his organization tried to kill me, and instead of punishing them, he tried to make things difficult for me; and as for Raymond Leon, he feels kind of shifty to me.

    It is a good thing there is Grand Tower Mistress at the top, keeping him in control; otherwise, he would have definitely have ruined the reputation of Wisdom Tower that it had built-in thousands of years.

    Though with all their ws, both of them are extremely powerful people, one of the world¡¯s strongest.

    "If it were possible to heal with Grand Lord¡¯s help or any Grandmasters help, I would have already done it, my lord, but the process required a huge amount of energy that special to me, and currently, it is far from enough to bring the Grandmasters out of the sleep," I replied.

    Hearing that, Grand Commander sighed.

    "We did not want to pressure you, Micheal, but after yesterday¡¯s assault, we are under immense strain. We have lost four Grandmasters in a single day. Aside from the final battle in thest war, we have never lost so many Grandmasters at once in these past two centuries," Grand Commander said.

    I shook visibly hearing that and felt like lightning had struck me.

    Losing four Grandmasters is a huge loss; there are hundreds of them, and every single one of them is precious beyond value. Losing a single one could affect things hugely, and we have lot four, and that is in a single day.

    The Grimms must have made huge preparations; killing Grandmasters are not easy. They are very hard to kill, not to mention quickly rescued or reinforced if things get dangerous for them.

    "We did not mean to pressure you, Micheal, but we really need Grandmasters badly." Grand Commander said. "If there is a way to wake them quickly, the Pyramid is willing to pay the price for it. We will give you as many resources as you want," She added as she looked directly into my eyes.

    "There are ways, but you all already know about them," I replied, and Grandmaster Commander shook her head in that.

    With the method to heal, Ive also provided the ways to heal, but unfortunately, all of them are beyond reach. The resources and tools required for it do not exist in our world.

    "So, the only way for them to heal is for you to level up?" Asked Ss Bishop, and I immediately nodded to that.

    If it had been anyone else, I would have waited or put a little hesitation, but I did not. Our rtion had already soured, and I don¡¯t think any pleasantness would make it civil, so I did not even try for it.

    Grand Commander gave Ss Bishop a look before she turned toward me. "Micheal, from now on, focus solely on leveling up; I will put a stop to your missions and your responsibility to mentees and authorize triple resources to than before," Said Grand Commander.

    "There is no need for that Grand Commander, as you know how hard it is to take the next step," I replied, to which a small mirthless smile appeared on her.

    "I will try my hardest to level up and have aplete confidence that within three months, I will make a breakthrough," I added.

    "I would have liked if it had been a month, but it is not easy to take that step; your confidence of reaching there within months of bing a Tyrant already spoke of your great talent," She said with a sigh.

    Silence descended into the hall, and for a couple of seconds, nobody spoke before Grand Commander spoke again.

    "You are already under quite a pressure, and what I am going to say will add even more to that," she said with a straining smile on her face. "We will need you to double the output of your wares; we will need them in much greater quantity if we want them to have a great impact on the war," She said.

    "Double will be hard before I level up, but I will increse the output," I said and was thankful when they did not press.

 Chapter 2189 - Midnight Summon

    <h4>Chapter 2189 - Midnight Summon </h4>

    It had been fourteen days since I had a meeting with the Great Commander, and war had be even more intense, and we have lost another Grandmaster.

    Things are raging, and even Grandmasters are dying; even they who are just below the Grand Lord couldn¡¯t guarantee their lives, and it is not early Grandmasters are dying. The Grimms are even sessful in killing one of the elites.

    I knew him sort of off; he is the friend of one of the Grandmasters I had healed and came to me thanking me personally.

    "You all have done well during experiments and have made huge progress. It is now time for you to show it in the war," I had said to four of my mentees, all of whom are leaving for different battlefields, even Ne is leaving, and she will go without Ida this time.

    She needs to learn to fight in huge wars, and with Ida around to handle most dangers, she will not learn that properly.

    She will not only fight but will also heal, she is a war medic, and I have to say, her Inheritance is much better during the war than mine. She could heal the patients while they were fighting the enemies and even learned to tweak the chemical bnce of the body.

    It will help her even make dying humans a raging powerhouse. Though there are serious side effects of such things, they are sometimes necessary during the war.

    "I hope you would put a noteworthy performance in the battle," I said and filled their wine sses again.

    I have taken out one of the most precious wines I have; it is something I had found long ago when I was a knight, and only Tyrants could drink it safely.

    Till now, I have found many wines in the storages of enemies, but I have never found a wine better than it. Even though the vine was crafted with mediocre resources, the craftsmanship was amazing, and thousands of years of aging had made it really good.

    Professor always had begged me for some, but I have never given her more than what I had given her initially. I have rarely opened these bottles, but before I knew it, I had reached thest bottle, which will also get empty today.

    "You have the best things, Lord Micheal. It is the best wine Ive ever drank by far," Ida said as she took a sip of the vine. "It really is good; I don¡¯t think we could ever find such level of the vine in the market," Leonard said.

    Before, Leonard rarely spoke, but now he began to open up a little by little; it is a good thing for him and his practice. A caged mind does not help but impedes progress.

    "Well-aged wines that are found in ruins are one of the hardest things to get hands-on. Many old monsters like them and would get their hands on it as soon as it appears; in Supremes, you could get a lesson or two from old monsters if you can give them a bottle of good wine," Danielle said softly as she twirled the wine from her ss.

    They stayed half an hour more after an hour before they left; each of them was going to leave the Pyramid by midnight.

    This time, they will take a while to return, three to four weeks at the least. Their bodies and soul had gone to lots of experiments, and if I continued, it would affect them adversely. The battles, on the other hand, will be very, very useful.

    After they left, I shared the remaining bottle with Ashlyn and Nero. I had to give it to them; those two were staring at the bottle hungrily. If I had not given it to them, they would have taken it themselves.

    After finishing the bottle, I trained for an hour and went to my core. There I worked on my Inheritance for a few hours before opening the tome.

    It had been a long time, but even now, I was not able to pass the test. As always, no matter how good my recipe is, the being would reject it. Sometimes, it felt like it was toying me, and there was nothing above I could learn.

    Still, inventing and perfecting new and old recipes, I want to see how long it could keep the farce going, and it is not like I am wasting my time.

    I am pushing myself in control Ive never done before, which is not only improving my control, but I have also been able to cook the recipes with even greater expertise; these reasons are more than enough for me to continue trying.

    I practiced for a little more than an hour which is days in a time, before I got out of my core and fell asleep tiredly.

    Ting Ting Ting!

    I was sleeping soundly when my holowatch rang. I opened my eyes in a second and received the call after seeing who it was.

    "Micheal,e to my office in half an hour," Lord Whitman said and cut the call.

    I did not question him and got out of bed and walked into the bathroom to freshen up. He did not immediately ask me in his office, so it should not be an emergency, but it is important, seeing he had called me in the middle of the night.

    Knock Knock

    Exactly half an hourter, I knocked on the door of Lord Whitman¡¯s office, and it had opened a secondter. I walked in and was surprised to find a familiar person was sitting opposite him.

    It was Rhea; I had only seen her two times after I had rescued her in Lancet ruin. After she had been discharged from the hospital, she was sent on the mission the very next day.

    It was a secret one, so she did not tell me about it, but she said it was very dangerous and she was nothing but a meat shield for someone important, who I know but again did not tell me about that person¡¯s identity.

 Chapter 2190 - Dark Ice Field I

    <h4>Chapter 2190 - Dark Ice Field I </h4>

    "Micheal, take a seat, and since you already know Rhea, I will directly begin with why I have called you for," Lord Whitman said, tapped on the screen, and soon map projected in front of us.

    It is a map of the central continent, and it is a nk. It did not even show the areas upied by humans and Grimms. Though there is something on this map, a green dot that is shining, and it is not the central continent but on the ocean.

    On the great northern sea, to be exact.

    "About three months ago, we have discovered the Secret Ruin in the great northern sea about two hundred nautical miles away from our coast." He said and expanded the point.

    "The screte ruin has never been discovered before; we have immediately sent people in it, and so has the Grimm Monsters. Soon, we have found out the secrete realm was very dangerous; only Grandmasters had an assurance of surviving."

    "We did not have enough Grandmasters to send some to an unknown secrete realm, and so we sent Masters; we have suffered some losses but also discover some things," He said and tapped a few buttons on the screen, and soon another projection appeared.

    It is of the person and seeing him, I couldn¡¯t help but get surprised as it is my good friend Jim.

    "Our exploration has found something that came to huge interest of the Jim Hammock, and after some consultation, we have sent Jim with Rhea, as that thing could only be retrieved by someone with deep Alchemical knowledge," He exined and looked at Rhea said.

    "We have got that sessfully, but Jim fell into a dangerous trap that could not be broken up with his ability, and now he is stuck there," Rhea said.

    "There are many Masters with runic expertise," I said to which Lord Whitman shook his head. "The trapping formation is veryplicated, even for Runic Grandmaster, and only a few Masters could survive in that that secrete realm," Lord Whitman.

    "The ruin is quite vast, and each entry takes to a different section of the ruin; most Masters would not be able to survive a few hours in that ruin," Rhea said, and Lord Whitman projected the information about it.

    "When do I have to leave?" I asked after reading the information. "Immediately, and Rhea woulde with you." He said, and before his eyes became serious.

    "Micheal, Jim Hammock is a very important person; if nothing happened to him, then we will have another Alchemical Grandmaster within a year," He said, and I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    I know Jim is very talented in Alchemy but did not expect him toe such close to bing a Grandmaster this soon.

    I should not be surprised. If I could be Grandmaster of healing despite starting ten yearster than him, then he would surely be Grandmaster of Alchemy which he had been practicing before he was even five.

    Fifteen minutester, I walked into the teleportation gate and appeared in a room which is painted or ck; it was hard to differentiate.

    "Lord Micheal, Lady Rhea, please," Said the middle-aged peak Master ss powerhouse who was waiting for us. "We are at underwater fortress 11, which is built around entrance no. 11," She informed as we walked.

    Rhea seemed to be familiar with its fortress as she did not seem much curious about it as I am. I have never been an unground fortress, and when I saw huge powerful monsters through the ss, I couldn¡¯t help but be little excited.

    It took a few minutes before we reached the big enclosed courtyard, and in the center of it was a spatial gate that looked like an unfurled scroll of red color.

    "The ruin is very vast, and at max, we have explored around 10% of it. It has dangers that could even kill the Grandmasters, and I was only able to survive because of my powerful defense, she said and activated her bloodline armor.

    It looked amazing; it is made of thin diamond scales that hugged her body in perfect design, which would let her move effortlessly while giving her optimal defense.

    Seeing the scales, I had throught it was snake or dragon bloodline, but when I looked further, I shook at those thoughts. Some of the things did not match for it to be both, it is something different, and it couldn¡¯t help but make me even more curious about it.

    "Wear these rings, we will be transported to the same ce," She said and handed me the ring, and a surprise couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    "Surprised right? I was too. I heard they were made by Artificer Grandmaster," Rhea asked, seeing the surprise on my face. My surprise was about seeing my rings and not about the ability of rings; I know them as I am the one who has created them.

    "He must be quite talented to design something this amazing," I said as I wore the ring, "Yes. The only rare artifact could do this before, but now amazing rings do the same things and the only drawback they have, is that they could only be used once only," she informed.

    "I will surely inform the creator of these rings if I ever met him," I said, and she red at me for that.

    "Let¡¯s go," she said, and the next second we stepped into the scroll-like ruin gate, and everything turned ck in front of me; I could not even see Rhea or sense her, and it was a quite scary experience which thankfullysted for a couple of seconds only.

    Hun!

    I appeared on what seemed like barren ground and immediatly felt dark corrosive ice climbing over me. The strange thing is, I could not see the dark corrosiveness around me or sense it; it just appeared around me as if it had been teleported few inches away from me directly.

    "Fuck, the gate just had to transport it to the Dark Ice field," Rhea cursed beside me, whose body is also getting covered in dark corrosive ice rapidly.

 Chapter 2191 - Dark Ice Field II

    <h4>Chapter 2191 - Dark Ice Field II </h4>

    "Dark Ice Field?" I asked, looking at the rapidly climbing dark ice. The dark ice seemed quite powerful, and it was getting power as it climbed over my body.

    "Don¡¯t underestimate this corrosive ice; it will get stronger the more it will cover you. Your friend had nearly died by itst time when we were here," She said and while activating her diamond skin ability which began to shine faintly in golden color.

    As it did it, the dark ice began to slide off her. I could see it trying to climb back but repelling force seemed quite powerful and able to keep it at bay.

    "Any way to deal with it?" I asked. "Everything is fine, repel it, burn it, just don¡¯t let it umte on you, or it will be very dangerous," Rhea said without even looking at me. She did not seem to care for rapidly climbing ice on me as she was more focused on the map and looking around.

    Crackle Crackle Crackle

    I shook my head with a smile, and the next moment couple of formations activated, and my armor lit up. The faint shine from my armor begins to burn the ck ice.

    The faint shine might not look much, but it is extremely hot and contain properties that are best at dealing with corrosive things, but the resistance of this corrosive ice is more powerful than I had anticipated and has increased the power of the formations by a little bit.

    "You are really something; here I am trying my all to repel this ice, and with, it was not even able to touch your armor before it being burned away to nothingness," She said as she finally looked at me from her map.

    "Did you find where we are?" I asked, ignoring the note in her voice. "Yes, I did, and there is good news and bad news," She said with a sigh.

    "The good news is we have appeared quite close to your friend; it would not take us more than three days to reach him, but the bad news is dark ice field is very dangerous thatst time we have barely survived through it," she exined and began walking.

    I thought about her words for a while before shaking my head; there is nothing we could do since we have transported here directly. The only thing we could do was get out of here as soon as possible before any danger fell on us.

    It was night, and the ce seemed to be barren; all I could see was the small hills around me and crunchy soil under my feet.

    This ce looks normal; even the concentration of energy here is lower than the central continent. The only strange thing about this ce is the dark, which seemed to materialize out of nowhere. I am trying to probe where it ising from but was unsessful in finding anything.

    "This ce is more dangerous than you think, sometimes the quantity and power of ice reach ten times or even greater,"

    "I fear this dark ice could be dangerous enough that it could even threaten a Grandmaster," She said as we walked. It did not surprise me; the dark ice is too strange.

    It had been quite consistent since it began assaulting us; there was no change in its power since it had begun assaulting us. Still, hearing her words, I became even more careful, ready to deal with a sudden burst of dark iceing at me.

    Minutes passed, and we walked at a speed that a regr person could run. We could easily move at a hundred times greater speed, but moving at that speed will make the assault of this dark ice a hundred times powerful.

    The assault of the dark ice depends on the speed of one; we could not move fast, and due to it, it would take anywhere between five to eight hours to get out of this ce.

    I am a little disappointed, not at the danger but being transported to this ce. From what Ive heard, this ce contains many good things, and if not, there has been a raging war outside our Grandmasters would have thronged this ce.

    "Keep an eye on exits; we have fallen into the trap because we were searching for the exit," Rhea said, and that is another strange thing about this ruin.

    While the entrances are unmoving, the same is not true for the exits. They appear and disappear, and we have to find those exits, and we could not get out of this ruin through any exit as each exit is connected to entrances outside.

    We have walkout of these ruins from the exit that is connected to the entrances that we humans have in control, a wrong exit, and we would directly fall into the hands of the Grimm Monsters.

    Hun!

    A more than an hour passed by when suddenly, I felt a change in the dark ice, and fear couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    The power and quantity of dar ice had increased suddenly. The dark ice, which had been melting to nothingness before it even touched my armor, is now beginning to cover it thickly, climbing rapidly from my feet.

    I reacted immediately, and the silvery shine of armor began to brighten up rapidly, but this dark ice was resisting it.

    The power of dark ice is more than ten times greater than Rhea had said; it is twenty-six times greater, ording to my calctions. It is bing very dangerous, that did not hold back at all and released the full power of corrosion melting radiance.

    Hun!

    Even then, I was not able to stop itpletely; I was only able to deal with 90% of it while 10% was still climbing up. If it continued to spread and thicken, I would be in real danger.

    Crackle Crackle Crackle

    Seeing that, I released the faint stream of internal energy in the radiance, and I did; the radiance thickened up, and its power rose explosively that within a second, all the ice had melted into nothingness.

    It had even formed a field of radiance around me, and any dark ice that enters twenty inches of that radiance, it will meld to nothingness.

    I had just dealt with dark ice attacking me when my gaze fell on Rhea, and I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked seeing her thickly covered dark ice.. Her diamond power shining brightly, but it did seem enough to repel the dark ice which is covering her more and more thickly every second.

 Chapter 2192 - Reminiscing

    <h4>Chapter 2192 - Reminiscing </h4>

    "Rhea!"

    I said in surprise; I was so busy dealing with dark ice assaulting me that I forgot her for a second but seeing her in her predicament, I did not waste even a moment to act.

    Crackle Crackle Crackle

    I immediately ced my hand on her shoulder, and thick dark ice which was covering her thickly, began melting at a visible speed that one and half a secondter, there was no dark ice on her, and the one current is that is assaulting her was disappearing without touching her.

    "Fuck! I had not thought the things would get such a serious turn within a second," Rhea said as she moved her hands and feet.

    "Thank god, I have a freak such as you with me; otherwise, the dark would have turned into a corrosive popsicle," she said, still little shaken by the assault. "You are wee, Rhea," I said to which she had just snorted.

    "Do we have to walk like this?" She asked, looking at my hand on her shoulder. "No, we do not," I replied with a smile and removed my hands from her shoulder, but despite that, the silver radiance still covered her.

    She looked a little surprised, but she did not say anything. I had my invisible strings connecting her, few of them more than enough to transfer this anti-corrosive radiance to her.

    "It feels like old times, right, two of us walking in the realm that is full of danger," Rhea said after some time. "Yes, it really feels like that time," I said, remembering my first realm, which I had traveled with Rhea.

    "We were so new and weak that even an ant-like monster had the power to crush us," I said, reminiscing the struggle we have faced there.

    "Even though the realm was just a simple space bracket born out our world, nothing like this foreign world piece that got attached to our world."

    "I have got one of my most cherished memories from there with people whom I could proudly call my friends," She said while looking at me.

    "Yes, it had changed us for the better and gave us friends that we could rely on," I said with a smile. In that ruin, I have not only made Rhea my friend but also met Jill and her brother William.

    Two more hours passed, in these two hours, we increased our speed; with the protection of the radiance, we dealt with the increased resistance of the dark ice.

    Rhea had said that we were less than an hour away from getting out of the dark ice field, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy about it. I have grown quite tired of seeing barrenndscapes with nothing that would excite me and nothing I could take.

    "What is that?" I suddenly asked when I spotted something and lessened my speed before moving toward it.

    "The bastard got quick death," Rhea said when we reached the thing we spotted. It is what remains of the Grimm Monster that is too slowly disappearing. If we hade an hourter, we would have not been able to find what we did.

    I moved the rubble around with my strings and soon found the thing I was looking for, its storage.

    The Grimm Monster that died is a Master ss Tyrant without a Master always has good things in their storage. My strings picked up the storage band, and I ced it in my storage before we continued with our journey.

    Forty more minutes have passed by, and I could finally see something that was not barren.

    I see a forest, and I see buildings in it; some seem to be in great condition while others arepletely copsed state. I could also hear the noise; they definitely belong to Monsters, which are very powerful.

    "Activate your stealth method; we will soon reach the boundary dark ice field," Rhea said, and a few minutester, Rhea stopped and turned at me.

    "Dark Ice Field was dangerous, but the ces ahead are even more, from dangerous formations to the energies of thousands of years old attacks, there are also the monsters and Grimms, both have Grandmaster level powerhouses here,"

    "It could be said that the whole ce is littered with dangers, but they could be avoided as long as we are cautious and does fall to greed," Rhea said with a serious voice.

    "Aye, aye, captain," I said, and she red at me. "Just be cautious and don¡¯t be too greedy," She said and walked forward, and I followed behind her.

    While I may sound like I am joking, I am not. I know how dangerous this ruin is; there is even proof of it killing Grimm Grandmaster, and those are very hard to kill and one of the dangers this ruin had.

    While we did not have any Grandmaster to spare for this precious realm, the Grimms have, and they have at least sent three Grandmasters here ording to our intelligence. They are extremely dangerous but so are the other dangers of the realm; it could be said to be one the most dangerous spatial realm, Ivee to.

    Hun!

    Finally, we got out of the dark ice field, and I immediately felt the change. The first is the constant assault of dark ice that woulde at every moment constantly, and the second is very pure energy, far purer than the central continent.

    Even purer than what I have experienced in any ruin or real. As my body came in contact with, every pore of it opened; it took it all.

    "This purity is nothing; Jim and I had found a ce where the purity of energy was so high that it was actually harming us," Rhea said to my shock before my eyes became excited.

    It is amon truth that a ce with high energy purity contains precious resources, and seeing the numerous experiments and my own appetite, I need a huge amount of resources. After saving Jim, I will ask Rhea to take me to a dense energy ce.

    "It is also the ce where Jim got trapped.." She dropped the bomb.

 Chapter 2193 - Sailhallow

    <h4>Chapter 2193 - Sailhallow </h4>

    "The area in front of us, Sailhallow, is extremely big hundreds of times bigger than our biggest city, and our friend Jim is trapped here," she said while showing me a location of where we are and where Jim is, which did not seem that far.

    "We will have to go to this ce," She said, magnifying the map and distance I had throught short magnified greatly.

    They seemed to have found the perfect map of the city, which would be useful, but we still have to be careful, there are numerous dangers ahead.

    I had just thought of danger when we stopped, as we have spotted a giant hare walking not far from me. It is over five meters long with red horns and red skin, which is a fiery volcanic shade; the air would crackle it would pass by its skin and horns.

    The hare looked beautiful, but it is Master ss Monster; though it is in the initial Master ss, it has enough raw power to fight against peak Master.

    ¡¯You will only see Master and Grandmaster ss Masters roaming openly in this ruin,¡¯ She informed telepathically, but a shock appeared on her face when the hare that was just walking stopped, and life in its eyes disappeared before it came floating toward me.

    Since the war had begun, I am a little low on the exotic fresh meat. People had nearly stopped exploring the ruins. So, I decided to hunt a few of them myself, and I liked this one; it had such a unique vor that I had not tasted in quite a while.

    Soon the carcass of hare appeared in front of me and disappeared into my storage. Rhea just looked at me, and we continued with our journey.

    A few minutes passed and several more Grimm Monsters came across us, but I did not kill them. As I had said, I liked the vor of hare, so I killed it. I do not need others for any purpose, so I did not kill them.

    Hunting without a purpose is just cruelty.

    Half an hour passed, and we finally came across the first building. It is a six-story building and could be said to be in good condition, just slightly copsed, but I would not dare to enter inside it. Tens formations are still active there, and half of them are broken.

    ¡¯At least you have some sense,¡¯ Rhea said with sarcasm. ¡¯If you want anything, I could get that for you,¡¯ I said back.

    She red at me for a moment before silently walking away. To be honest, my runes have sensed something that is building that will be helpful to me.

    If I had been alone and not been on the rescue mission, I would have gone there without any hesitation, but I could understand my priority, especially when it concerned the life of my good friend.

    It had already been days since we had days since Jim had gotten himself trapped, and from what Rhea had told me, the ce in which Jim had gotten himself trapped is not easy, and he might very well be fighting for his life right now.

    We had just walked five minutes from the building when I saw the herb that caught my eyes and instantly used my strings to get it.

    There are precious herbs and nts everywhere; a simple grass beneath my feet would be useful for the regr Emperors. The dense energy in the air makes every nt here is precious, and I n to harvest whatever that caught my eyes, as long as it does not waste my time.

    An hour passed by, and we have passed by tens of buildings, and I have harvested hundreds of nts, including one monster.

    I am shocked in thisst hour by the tens of buildings we have passed through. Six buildings have something that has something which could be very useful to me.

    The building I had passed through fifteen minutes ago has given me a very intense reaction that, for a moment, I wanted to ask Rhea to stop so that I could explore that building and get the thing that had produced such an intense reaction from my ruin.

    The thing is quite shocking as I have never experienced so many resource signals in such a short period of time.

    It is like I am walking through the treasury and not a realm. I had already decided to go for some treasures hunting after I rescued Jim and would also return here when I have time in my hand with all the things I have to do.

    "An exit," I said slowly.

    Rhea¡¯s eyes shed in surprise before we moved toward it, avoiding a very powerful monster that was only a step away from reaching the Grandmaster ss.

    Soon we could see the gate, it is about the same as the one we had entered, but its color is sky blue instead of the red that we havee from.

    "It exit connected to Gate 6, which is in control of Grimms," She said, and we were just a step away when the door had disappeared from our view.

    This is the most frustrating thing about this realm, the gates that disappear. Each gate would only remain in its ce for six hours before it disappears and appear in apletely different ce. It is the reason why Jim had fallen into his predicament.

    They have found the thing they havee looking into this realm within a week of entering; it is searching for the gate took them nearly two weeks and fall into the trap.

    We did not remain in our spot for long and continued on our journey, avoiding the dangers and also numerous tantalizing resources that would make even Grandmaster fight with his all.

    Many times, I wanted to ask Rhea to stop and nearly did before my loyalty for my friend had stopped me.

    ROOOOAR

    We had just circumvented the gigantic broken formation that would have turned us into the cinders if we had got caught in it when suddenly, we heard a roar of a monster that shook us to every inch of our life.

 Chapter 2194 - Monster Vs. Grimm

    <h4>Chapter 2194 - Monster Vs. Grimm </h4>

    A Grandmaster

    It is a roar from a Grandmaster ss Monster without a doubt, and it seemed angry for some reason.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s get out of here,¡¯ I said to Rhea telepathically, and we began to the other side of Grandmaster monster. I may be able to handle a weak Grandmaster for a minute or two, but I would not be able to handle even the weakest Monster grandmaster.

    The raw physical power and energy they have are beyond what I could handle. They would shatter my defenses like paper and st me pieces of flesh and bones.

    So, I did not even look at what it is angry at, and I am not the only one who is thinking that. Rhea is also the same; she did not waste any time and began to lead me to a different way, that is the opposite of which Monster Grandmaster.

    ROOOAR!

    We had just walked a few steps and when we heard another roar, and it came with crackling aura and next moment we saw a ck cloud appearing out of nowhere and enormous bolt of yellow lighting shot out of it with a speed that I could notprehend.

    BANG!

    The enormous bolt of lightning struck on the ground, and it shook the ground and filled the air with a powerful electric charge that would vaporize the elite instantly and seriously injured leader if they are standing at the ce where we are right now, which is quite far from the Grandmaster monster.

    "Fuck!" ¡¯Yes, fuck,¡¯

    The powerful attack of the monster instantly made things difficult for us. The formations around us went haywire; whether they belonged to buildings or streets, hell, even formations in the sky began to get haywire.

    Whether intentional or unintentional, it has really fucked up and made things difficult for us. We are surrounded by formations, nearly all of which, whether they are broken or unbroken, is activated.

    ROOOOAR!

    We just thought about what to do next when we saw ck clouds torn apart by a huge yellow bore monster tearing through the ck clouds. Its tusks are filled with lightning, and now they have Grimm Monster, who had a big sword against the lightning tusks.

    "Fucking Grimm bastards, they will never let us do what we want in peace, always interfere," Rhea cursed.

    It makes things even difficult for us.

    If it had been two monsters fighting, we would have been a little relieved, as they would fight for a while before going in their own way, but here, it seemed like the Grimm Monster was actively hunting it.

    It would not stop till it killed the monster or the monster forced it to run away, and if it had spotted us. It would not hesitate to kill us itself or by the hands of Monster Grandmaster.

    ¡¯We have to do something," Rhea said.

    "Sooner orter, these formations are going to crash on us, or that two fightings will notice us, and getting noticed by either of these things are bad for us,¡¯ Rhea said. I understand that, but there are very few options in front of us.

    "Let¡¯s break into the building and wait till things calmed down," I said to shock Rhea, and she opened her mouth angrily, but the next moment her anger disappeared. She understood my reasoning, and it was the only option we had.

    "It would not be easy to break into the formation, especially the active ones," She said, "Leave that up to me," I said and looked around.

    While most of the formations activated, some of them have not, and there are fewplete ones that I could break quickly.

    Soon, I spotted aplete formation which is not broken. It is on the gate of a dpidated gated manor which is a few miles away from me, which is slightly copsed, and looking at the sheer amount of cracks on it, it took like the while manor would copse at any time.

    I looked around for a better option, but I did not find any. It is the only thing I could that seemed to have many unactivated formations, and there seemed to be quite fewer broken formations on it too.

    "We will be going into that manor," I said while pointing at the manor, she looked a little surprised, but she did not voice her opinion as we moved toward the manor while avoiding many active formations.

    The travel, which should have taken us a few seconds, took us a few minutes, and on the way, we have nearly hit by the stray formation.

    Soon, we reached in front of gates, and a formation appeared in my eyes which had scanned the formation on the gate. In a few seconds, it appeared in my core, and the avatar of mine inside my core scanned it with the calibrator.

    Seeing how ufortable it is to scan the formation with a calibrator and then cover myself with energy to avoid suspicion, I created this little trick.

    "Let¡¯s find a safe ce where I could solve the formation," I said and moved toward the ce which seemed a little safe.

    To be honest, I had already begun solving the formation inside my core. I had given my avatar of mine 80% of conscious power and would give 10% when I hid in a safe ce.

    "Arent you going to scan it and use the calibrator?" Rhea asked, seeing we were walking away from the gate. "I already did," I did reply. She gave me a look and opened her mouth to speak but closed it with the shake of her.

    Three minutester, we were hiding under what seemed to be a broken part of some building, which over the year formed a hollow space.

    It is far from an ideal ce to hide, but it did not have any formations and seemed to be made of a material that blocks soul sense.

    As we hid, I closed my eyes and allocated another 15% of consciousness power to my avatar to solve formation while keeping 5% to myself.. It is a dangerous ce, and I need to be aware of my surroundings.

 Chapter 2195 - Manor

    <h4>Chapter 2195 - Manor </h4>

    "Its finished," I said as I opened my eyes fourteen minutester and took out the air pen. I did not get a chance for Rhea to say anything and concentrated on the air-pen in my hand.

    The next moment, very tiny runes, smaller than even ants, begin toe out of the air pen. The air is a very high-level artifact; it could make the runes small and big with a simr amount of ink as their big counterparts.

    These runes will be bigger when they are attached to the formation on the gate. I had made them smaller due to the constraint of space where I am hiding, and also, I did not want to attract any attention with big runic formation floating in front of me.

    It took about a minute for me to materialize the formation through the ink, and it was about the size of my hand in its length and width.

    With it done, I walked out of the hiding spot, careful in avoiding any broken and activated formations.

    The battle is raging, and the attacks have be even more powerful; from what I had gathered, the Grandmaster level Boar monster is seemed to be more than a match for the Bullman, but Bullman also seemed to be hell-bent on killing it, seeing the attacks it is using.

    Soon we reached the gate, and I sent the formation floating toward it; as it went, it began to increase its size, and soon its size became simr to the runes on the formation.

    Buzz!

    The formations buzzed as they attached themselves to the gate, "Let¡¯s go," I said a secondter. I could break the formation, but I do not have an ink powerful enough to do it.

    Clin!

    From the beginning, I had designed the formation not intending to break but stun its working for a few seconds. Which would be enough for us to open the gates and go inside, and we just did the gate might be, but it worked on the mechanism.

    Rhea entered the gate first and before I did and closed the gates behind me. If I let it open, the formation will surely activate, and I do not want to find out what it could do.

    As I had entered inside, I have received a couple of surprises. First is the change in concentration of energy; it had increased three times instantly, and my runes picked up a couple of resource signals, some of which are a little intense.

    Earlier I had sensed a few of them, but they were a little weak, and their number was not what I am sensing right now.

    It seemed like the material of the gate was more powerful than I had imagined blocking my runes in such a way, as it is very hard, especially since I have formed the core with Rule Bending as my main element.

    In front of me is a Manor which could not be said too big by what I have seen in the city so far but also not small and it has a thing which most manors I had seen here did not have, a big garden. I am sure it is a luxury that very few could afford in the city when it was at its prime.

    The garden in its must have been very beautiful in its day, but now it is just an overgrown mess that had even spread to the Manor.

    Though there are a few very precious things there which I have spotted and sent my strings to retrieve as I walked toward the Manor.

    Sup Sup Sup

    We had just taken a step when tens of green things came at me us, their speed is so great even those who are step away from Grandmaster would not be able to match, and the sharp aura they are releasing makes one feel as if their soul getting pierced.

    It would dy their response inevitably, which is more than enough time for these things to finish their job.

    Though both of us are not surprised at all by their sudden attack. Rhea activated her defensive ability while I had

    "Stop!"

    I said, and all twelve things stopped in front of me and revealed themselves. They are mantis monsters and look like they are made of green metals.

    "Their des are quite sharp," Rhea said, and I couldn¡¯t help but nod. The des of monsters are wickedly sharp.

    I dealt with them quickly and stored them in my storage. If they had not attacked us, they would be fine, but they did, and I am not merciful enough to release them back after they attacked me as they would not have shown mercy if we were weak.

    After we did not even stop as we dealt with monsters, our priority was to get into the Manor as soon as possible we would not get discovered by the two Grandmasters.

    Soon, we reached the Manor and walked toward its left; on the way, I had collected a few more nts that had caught my eye.

    "Shit, formations," Rhea said. The formations cover every part of this Manor, even the one that is slightly copsed. If it not for that, we would have directly jumped into the Manor instead of wasting time in breaking the formation on its gate.

    I looked at formations; I hadpletely disregarded the broken formation and the ones that are activated; solving them would waste too much time.

    There are a couple of formations but only one which isplete and not activated and through which we could enter inside the Manor. I scanned it with the ability before hitting behind the bushes with Rhea to solve the formation.

    I am quite excited to solve the formation as one of the things I am sensing is not far.. It would not take me a minute to reach that thing as long as it is not protected by formation or there is formation on the way.

 Chapter 2196 - Treasures Everywhere I

    <h4>Chapter 2196 - Treasures Everywhere I </h4>

    Buzz!

    The formation froze, and we have stepped through the formation and entered the left wing, which is slightly copsed.

    "We will be safe here, at least partially," I said as we have walked inside. Rhea nodded and turned to me, "Do you want to hunt some treasures?" She asked.

    "Of course, since we are here, we might as well use the time to get some things for ourselves," I said with a smile.

    This ruin is filled with treasures, and till now, I was not able to get a single one of them except for the resources I have found on the way, but now since we are stuck here till the battle ends and even some time after that, it would be wise to not to waste so much of time.

    "We will start from this room then," Rhea said and walked into the first room whose formation had broken so much that it had be harmless.

    I followed behind her and saw a standard size room that was not able to bear the test of time. Still, there is something worthwhile here. The only thing that survived in this room and that due to only it had a formation covering it.

    "This is vase is definitely made of mesadar earth," Rhea said in wonder as she appeared beside the golden brown decorative vase, even I was quite surprised by it.

    Those who have earth elemental powers or rules love this earth, especially when it is in its raw form, but even craft made from it is much appreciated and desired. It helped in strengthening earth-type powers when one remained in its constant contact.

    Even grandmasters would pay a high price for such things, this thing is useful to them, but it is even more useful to their descendants, from awakening their earth constitutions and bloodlines to strengthening it.

    Though I don¡¯t think Rhea would give it to anyone; her diamond ability and bloodline is is

    "Micheal, help me break the formation," Rhea asked, looking at the vase with shining eyes. "Ive already begun," I said with a smile. Ive began breaking the formation the moment my eye eyes fell on it.

    Six minutester, my air pen appeared in my hand, and runes began toe out of it; and a minuteter, the runes appeared around the vase and ced a powerful energy crystal on it. As I did, it lit up blindingly.

    Crack!

    A loud cracking sound rang out, and formation cracked into the dust, and Rhea wasted not even a second taking a vase in her hand.

    "My precious," She said as he touched the big vase to her cheeks, "You would good on the Trasberry wood stool I have," she said and ced the vase in her storage.

    "Do you have any extra Trasberry wood by chance?" I asked softly, "No, all I have is a little stool, and with this vase, I could take full advantage of it," She said, and I couldn¡¯t help but get jealous of her for a moment.

    "Don¡¯t make that face, Micheal, this ruin is rich, and I am confident that by the time we leave this ruin, our storages will be filled with rare and precious treasures," She said, and she seemed quite confident of that fact for some reason.

    I did not ask her about it and walked out of the room with her. The door of the second room in the hallway is not intact with broken formation it and so is third; we ignored them.

    Breaking the broken formation is time-wasting and dangerous, and since we have the whole manor, we decided to target the rooms withplete formations or the ones we could pass through with minimal waste of time.

    After avoiding a broken formation, we have reached the room with theplete visible formation on it, and I have wasted no time in breaking a formation.

    Click!

    It took me eleven minutes to break formation and another minute to draw out the runes to stun the formation before we were able to open the door.

    We again found ourselves in a huge room, which is in much better condition than the previous and a few more things in a great condition that previous room we went in, there is also door attached to it, and we could sense the faint fluctuation from it.

    Sensing the fluctuation, I shook my head in disappointment. There used to be spatially erged space behind the door, and now there is only chaotic space behind it; opening it would be extremely dangerous.

    "I will take the te and the book," I said after ncing at the door, "Good, then the rest of three things are mine," She said.

    I nodded and walked toward the book and picked it up. I chose the book because it had survived even after thousands of years without the protection of the formation; most books found in the ruin do not survive such long unless they are made of powerful material and craftmanship or protected under the formation.

    I picked up the thick book and dusted it, and as the title revealed, my expressions couldn¡¯t help but change.

    "Hehe, it seemed like you will have fun reading this fiction Micheal, do let me borrow it after you finish it," Rhea said with augh, and I couldn¡¯t help but re at her.

    The book I had picked up is called ¡¯The Great Adventures of Lord Raythorn,¡¯ the title is more than enough to know it is fiction.

    I still flipped the cover and found the thing I had sensed; inside the pages of the book is a brown dried leaf. It looked like a regr maple leaf, but the veins on it are crystalline.

    I know what this leaf is, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh inside my mind. Let Rhea mock me as much as she wants; I have also found a treasure whose value is no lower than the vase.

    Its value is even bigger to me as this resource is suitable for me.

 Chapter 2197 - Treasures Everywhere II

    <h4>Chapter 2197 - Treasures Everywhere II </h4>

    One and a half hours passed by since we havee to the manor, and till now, we have sacked four-room and found many precious things.

    In just four rooms, I had collected ten-some things whose valley is bigger than any single storage of Grimm, which is kind of shocking seeing the level of things I usually found in the storages but it is a reality.

    "It is blocked; it seemed like we have no way but to go up," Rhea said, seeing the broken formation which is blocking the whole way into the right-wing.

    It did not bother us; the stairs to the upper floor are still open, and we could go to the right wing by the garden route, but we are not interested in doing that.

    There are still two floors above us, and they would be more than enough for us, and we would not be staying here for long. We will leave a few hours after the battle is finished, and till now, the battle has not finished.

    I could still fear the powerful sounds of their attacks and shockwaves that had been shing against the defenses of the manor as Grandmasters fighting came closer to the manor.

    We begin to climb the stairs to the upper floor, avoiding any formation we could and breaking those we couldn¡¯t, and finally, we have reached the second floor, and it is much better than the floor below.

    Some of the showpieces in the hallway are still in great condition, and seeing them, our eyes couldn¡¯t help but lighten up; there are things that we have caught our eyes.

    I did not waste any time and started breaking the formation on one piece after another. I fought with Rhea on some pieces before we negotiated and divided the loot and within an hour, all the seven pieces in the hallway were in our storages.

    There are neen rooms in total; some seemed important, some not. All of them had the formation on the door, and eleven of them are broken in some, though some are in good enough condition that I could try to break them, but I will do that only when I finish with perfect condition formation.

    I will not take risks with the broken formation unless I have no choice, and here I have a choice, there are eight rooms with the perfect formation and another floor above for us to explore.

    I started the first door on the right, and eleven minutester, it was broken, and we went inside and started to break the formation on the things.

    As I continuit breaking the formations after formation, I fell into the rhythm. My speed grew faster; first, it was only a few seconds faster, but soon it transformed to minutes which helped a lot in saving time.

    "They seemed to have stopped," I said when I heard no sound of a fight for a whole minute. "Who do you think won the battle?" Rhea asked.

    "I don¡¯t know, but I am sure about one thing, and that Grimm Grandmaster has survived," Rhea nodded, not contending my reply.

    It ismon sense; while the monster grandmaster was powerful and had a fearful amount of raw power that is powerful enough to crush a Grimm Grandmaster, it is, in reality, very hard. The Grimms are full of tricks and have excellent survival abilities.

    There is a chance that it would have been sessful in killing the boar monster; superior power is not the only thing needed to crush the enemy.

    "We will stay here for three hours before we will leave," Rhea said, and I nodded. It is wise to leave right away; it would have been wise to wait for six hours, but we do not luxury to wait for that long even if we know that once we got seen by either Monster Grandmaster or Grimm Grandmaster, we would be dead.

    "Let¡¯s clean this room quickly," I said and gave even more focus to avatar breaking the formation, keeping only 2.5% to myself, which is dangerous but necessary if I want to get the maximum out of this manor.

    Break!

    A few minutester, I was sessful in breaking the formation and drawing the runes, which helped me break the formation covering a huge king-size bed.

    This was no normal room, but a master bedroom, and all things inside were much nicer than the other rooms, including this bed which seemed to be made of unknown wood and worked on by a Grandmaster craftsman.

    Just staying near the bed made me feel calm and brough out the tiredness deep inside me, which made me feel sleepy.

    "I am taking the bed," I said to Rhea, "Take it; I have one with simr properties," she said, showing no interest in it just like before.

    While she had no interest in a book, she had a lot more interest in the work table, and so did I. We negotiated, and I lost, mainly because I have put nearly all my focus and conscious energy into solving the formation.

    My avatar had started to break the next formation the moment it finished breaking the formation on the bed.

    One by one, I broke formation on all the things, and when we got out, there were huge smiles on our faces. This single room had given us more stuff than all the other rooms we had explored, and the stuff of it was a higher level than other rooms.

    We passed by three rooms with broken formation, one of the rooms had a door that was borate, just like the master bedroom, but the formation on it was broken.

    So I shook my head in disappointment before moving toward a room after that, which had a clear formation.

    "Micheal, break this one first.. I feel like we might find the best things of the mansion here," Rhea said, pointing at the thick silver metallic door, which has a design of circr and triangr glyphs carved over it.

 Chapter 2198 - Strange Gems

    <h4>Chapter 2198 - Strange Gems </h4>

    The silver metallic door that Rhea had pointed out is different from all the doors we have broken so far or seen in the manor¡¯s rooms. It is metallic, while the door of all the other rooms is wooden.

    Which means it is different than other rooms. It might contain the great treasures as Rhea is hoping, or it might contain something that is totally useless to us, or the worst, it might be empty like that room on the first floor.

    The design on its doors was quite strange, and we had thought it might contain something unique, but we have found it empty. I hope something like that would not happen with this room; it would be a huge time waste.

    "Sure,"

    I said, and my eyes lit up as they scanned the formation, and the next second, a surprise couldn¡¯t help but lit up in my eyes as I found the formation is quite difficult. It is on the same level as the one on the manor gate.

    It took my avatar twelve minutes to break the formation before I took out the air pen and runes began toe out of it.

    Click!

    The formation was created, and it stuck on the door, stunning the formation. Rhea gripped the handle and opened the door. She was about to step into it when she stopped, and I, too, had stopped when I looked inside.

    "Fuck, we have found an absolute treasure," She said after a second and went inside with me behind her.

    It is an office, a big one at that, and in the condition that could be said ideally seeing old this ruin is. Nearly 60% of the stuff inside is in near perfect condition, and there is one thing that is giving my runes the most intense reaction.

    As I had said, it is a big office, with a big desk and borate chairs with bookshelves filled with books.

    My heart pained when I saw two of five bookshelves being turned to rubble, but I found some light when I saw not all the books had turned to dust. I could see some books in the ruble which seemed to be in good condition.

    "I want this desk and all the chairs; I have wanted such a good set for quite a while but did not get even after exploring so many runes. I also want books; my book collection is quite small," Rhea said as she looked around.

    "Not books, all of them are mine," I said without hesitation. I couldpromise on anything but not books.

    Rhea looked at me and saw my expressions; she red at me. "Fine, you can have the originals, but I want the copies," She said. "You will have the copies," I replied and moved toward the desk, as the thing that is giving my runes intense hunger is in the desk.

    There seemed to be some stuff on the desk, but it had turned dust, except for the rectangr y tablet. It seemed like the runic protection of the table did not extend to the things that were ced on it.

    I scanned the formation on the table and started breaking it, it was quite tough, but I was able to break it in eleven minutes.

    Crack!

    The formation broke with the crack, and a smile appeared on my face, "Let¡¯s see what it has," I said and walked toward the table.

    "Everything on the table is mine," She said, to which I smiled. "No, the table is yours; everything found on it will be divided equally," I said to which she pouted angrily.

    The table had three drawers and a cab; I opened the cab and found nothing but dust inside. Shaking my head, I moved toward the drawers.

    I know where the thing my runes are sensing is; it is in the second draw, but I did not open it directly because I did not want to draw out the unnecessary suspicion.

    I opened the first drawer with hope, even if it did not have the thing I wanted, I could hope, but I was hoping for nothing as I did not find anything but dust. Taking a disappointed sigh, I closed the first drawer and opened the second.

    The first thing I saw was the dust, but soon my eyes fell on the two objets which were shining inside the drawers.

    I took out the two objects, which are turned out to be gems; one is blue and while other is violet. It is the violet one that is giving my runes an intense feeling which became ravenous the moment I picked it.

    These gems looked like an elemental gems, but when I scanned them in my soul. I was hit with a peculiar st of energy that froze me for a moment; it is a good thing I only scanned on gem; otherwise, the reaction would have been more intense.

    "Do you know what these gems are?" I asked Rhea and handed her gems, and a few secondster, she too froze, and she did for a couple of seconds, and when she came out, they widened in shock before they began to shine.

    "I don¡¯t know what these gems are, but I want them," She said and was about to ce them in her storage when I stopped her.

    "I also want them," I said. "Fine, since we both want them, we both will take one each," She said, to which I shook my head.

    "How about you give those gems to me, and I will give you something equally good," I said, and a thoughtful expression appeared on her face.

    "Its better be a good thing, Micheal; I could tell these strange gems are at least a Grandmaster ss resources, might even be Grand Lord ss," she said as she looked at me intensely.

    While my runes only want the violet gem, the peculiar energies got me curious about the blue one too.

    "Don¡¯t worry, you will not be disappointed," I said and threw a crystal box at her.. It is a thing I have found not long ago, it is one of few things that the second vidette I had killed had in its storage, and it is the perfect thing for Rhea.

 Chapter 2199 - Raiding Books

    <h4>Chapter 2199 - Raiding Books </h4>

    "A Diamond Sand Lotus," She eximed as she opened the crystal box. Her eyes are shocked wide with a burning desire to consume the thing.

    "I hope it is to your satisfaction," I said, to which she turned at me. "It is more than enough; you can have those gems," She said dismissively before touching the beautiful lotus, which looked like it was made of diamond granules.

    It is a powerful Grandmaster-level resource; I was pleasantly surprised when I saw it in the storage of the vidette.

    I put the gems into my storage and opened the third andst drawer, which had nothing but dust inside it. With that done, I turned to thest thing on the table, the y tablet, which Rhea took her in hand.

    A second after she did, the y tablet lit up before disappointed expressions appeared on her face, and she threw the y tablet at me.

    "It is made for you," she said and threw the tablet at me, and I caught it before inserting my energy inside it, which activated it, and its information entered my mind, which had lit up my eyes.

    ¡¯Tablet of Ten Thousand Puzzles By Jupitar,¡¯

    The tablet said, and as it named said, it is a puzzling artifact. I loved these kinds of artifacts; I have collected several of them and finished them. I have a standing request for such tools on the feed, and several masters and Grandmasters have gifted them to me.

    I was so excited that I selected the first buzzle, and when I saw the first puzzle, my mind couldn¡¯t help but blow away.

    The first puzzle is much more difficult than I had imagined it to be; it is on the same level as formation on the gate of this manor. Seeing that, smile on my face couldn¡¯t help but brighten up even further.

    If the first formation is so difficult, then I couldn¡¯t help but imagine how the rest would be, and there are ten thousand of them, which made me extremly excited, and I put the tablet in my storage as it is not the time, I should focus on.

    It is time to break the bookshelves, though there are other things, some of them are quite precious, but they are not as precious as me as these books.

    Thankfully, I had already begun breaking the formation on the bookshelves; right after I broke the formation on the table and now close to breaking it,

    Buzz!

    A few minutes passed by, and I was finally able to break the formation and take out the air-pen. A minuteter, the runes stuck on the formation and broke it a momentter, giving meplete ess to the hundreds of books on the shelf.

    "Let¡¯s check out what books these shelves have," I said excitedly and took out the first book, which turned out about herbology. The whole book was on the line about herbology; the next came books about the alchemy, them few books of my runology.

    There is also a small section about politics and a lot more books than one should have about fiction; about a quarter of the shelf is about fiction.

    "Thedy of this manor seems to love fiction, especially of that kind," Rhea said and gave the books she took out.

    The proof we have seen so far told us this manor belonged to women, and she loved fiction. She is likely an author, with her favorite genre being adventure erotica.

    Buzz!

    By the time I had finished with books on the first shelf, I had broken the formation of the second shelf.

    It also has a second book about simr topics, with a few books about cosmology and healing, and again, a little more quarter of the books are of fiction. This is the first time I have found so many fiction books in the library I had raided.

    The third shelf is a little different; the formation on it is notplete; it is broken in some parts. If it had been any other thing than the books, I would have not touched them, but since they are books, I will break them, and I am going to be very careful about it.

    I want all the books, without getting a single one damaged that th ones already are, so I gave more time solving the formation than I should in such conditions.

    It took me about half an hour, but I had created the formation, and after looking at it one more time to be sure about it, I took out the air-pen and began drawing out the runes.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    The formation created and stuck on all the six broken parts of it before it started breaking one after another.

    Some of the broken formations shook heavily, and for a moment, I thought they might explode and even create a safe distance from it, but thankfully nothing of that sort had happened. It would have been very painful to see any of these books getting damaged.

    My calctions were nearly spot-on, and the margin of error was manageable for the safety I had created, so not a single book got damaged by the formations.

    The third shelf had a lot of fiction books, but there are also many books about runology, and from a few pages I had nced at, they looked quite interesting.

    "Micheal look, the whole collection of books about alcohol making, and I even have the seeds of grapes that mention in this book of about wine," She said, showing me the collection of books.

    "So, you are going to make wine?" I asked off-handedly. I have some interest in wine-making and some books about it too, but I have not started as it is notoriously hard that I have nearly abandoned the idea of creating my own wine.

    Normal wines are easy to make, but they are useless to me, and the ones I want to create are extremly hard.. The ingredients required to make them are rarely found in the world, and the process is extremly hard that barely anybody tried to make them.

 Chapter 2200 - [Bonus ] Leaving The Manor

    <h4>Chapter 2200 - [Bonus ] Leaving The Manor </h4>

    "The Ars Grapes are extremly precious wine grapes, but they could not grow in our world due to the peculiar need of environment and nutrients they have," she said with a sigh as she put down the books.

    "Do you say you have the seeds of ars grapes?" I asked back. Ars grapes are one of the best grapes for wine, extremly hard to grow even in the world who have the ability grow them and the thing is, they could be used for the other purpose than making wine.

    "Yes, I had got them when I had raided a winery in one of the ruins I had visited, the bottles of wine I have found there had helped me get the lessons from Grandmasters and precious resources, which had awaken the bloodline I had hidden in me," She said.

    Awakening of the bloodline is not simple as she said, but I have not interested in it currently. There is one thing I want from her that would be very helpful to me in my practice.

    "Could you give me some of ars grapes seeds?" I asked to offer her something good in return when she took out a small crystal bottle with ck seeds in it.

    "Take it, the seeds are as useless as the grapes are precious," She said and threw a crystal bottle at me. I grabbed the crystal bottle and saw there were twenty-one ars grape seeds inside it; I am going to nt them in my core as soon as I level up.

    "Since you got the seeds, hurry up and break the formation, we do not have all the time in the world," she said, seeing me staring at the seeds.

    "Thank you for the seeds; I will give you something good when we return," I said before I went to pick up several books from the rubble of the other two bookshelves.

    After I was done with the books, I started breaking the other stuff in the office, and there are lots of stuff in it, and it took time, more than we had expected to take, but we are still able to finish the time limit we have allowed ourselves.

    "This manor had really good stuff; I wish we could take it all," Rhea said, and I couldn¡¯t help but nod to that.

    There are still a few things that my runes are sensing, but unfortunately, I could not take them, we have a friend to save, and we have already wasted enough time here already and should be getting going as soon as possible.

    "Let¡¯s go; Jim is waiting for us to rescue him," I said, and we climbed out of the second floor and reached the first floor before getting out of the manor.

    We have be careful as we got out of the manor. Only three hours had passed since the battle was finished with the monster and Grimm grandmaster, and it might be still lingering in this area if it found us; it is game over for us.

    We carefully walked through the overgrown garden, dealing with a few pests that attacked us as quickly as possible before opening its gates and getting out.

    We did not say anything as we got out, just silently beginning to make the way toward our destination while watching for the signs of any threat that was not visible. This ruin is fraught with dangers; the more cautious we are, the safer we will be.

    ¡¯The monster the Grimm fighting was really powerful,¡¯ Rhea said telepathically as she had activated her defenses and me my defensive shields.

    We are walking through the field where one of the lightning attacks of the monster hadnded. The whole area had be charged with powerful lightning that we could not pass through without defensive abilities.

    We would not have dared to pass through such a dangerous ce if not this way, saving us hours of time.

    Before the battle, this was blocked by a very powerful broken formation which was destroyed. There are parts of it that are floating here and there, but as long we avoid it, we will be fine with our defensive method.

    Hours passed, and soon, it had been a day since we hade to this ruin, and I have to say, it had been productive beyond my imagination.

    I have found things that will help me extremly; aside from books it the gems I have found gave me greater hope. There are massive peculiar energies inside those gems, and I couldn¡¯t wait to investigate them.

    It is clear that once upon a time, those gems were extremly powerful treasures, but over time, they have lost more than 99% of their energy. From the little investigation I did, I was able to see that these gems are not treasures that maintained their optimal condition.

    Due to not being stored properly, they have lost a huge amount of energy, which is a very good thing for me. If they were in their peak condition, I don¡¯t think they would have been any use to me.

    They would have been too powerful to be of any use to me. Even these gems, after losing so much energy, still contain a colossal amount of power, so I will have to be extremly careful when I use them.

    ¡¯Stop!¡¯

    I suddenly stopped Rhea and hid behind therge copse wall while asking her to activate her stealth ability. She looked at me in question, but I did not answer, and a few secondster, her eyes widened up in surprise.

    There are two Grimm Monstersing in our direction, and like us like they are also traveling cautiously, avoiding any danger they havee across.

    Both of them are also quite powerful and withmendable defensive abilities.. Their defensive abilities might not bepared to Rhea since she is a freak, but they are still pretty good, but it would not save them from me.

 Chapter 2201 - Invigorating

    <h4>Chapter 2201 - Invigorating </h4>

    ¡¯Should we attack them or let them go?¡¯ Rhea asked telepathically. ¡¯There is no need to create a disturbance; I will handle them silently,¡¯ I replied.

    While they are powerful, they are not videttes or at the caliber of someone like the Werewolf who has created the bloodline core. So, I would be able to deal with them without them being discovered.

    The Ratman and Snakeman are very cautious as they travel, not reckless and drunk with power as they usually are.

    They have some good artifacts with them, too; I want the one that is floating above the head of the Ratman, aside from the ratman itself. The Ratman has a bloodline, and there is no way that I would not harness it to grow the nts inside me.

    A minute had passed when suddenly, to extreme shock of Ratman and Snakeman, they found themselves frozen in a spot before they levitated inches away from the ground and came floating toward us.

    Soon they appeared in front of me, and shock appeared on their faces, "I assume you won¡¯t tell me where the Grandmaster went, will you?" I asked, and both of them looked at me and struggled even harder.

    "Well, I asked," I asked said with a sigh and waved my hand.

    The light in their eyes begin disappearing and they desspeared as well. I did not kill them, not killed the Ratman while the Snakeman is dead. As for Ratman, it is inside my core, and in a few seconds, it will begin to get harvested.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s go,¡¯ I said, and we continued with our travel.

    A few hours passed by, and we covered miles of space, avoiding and sometimes breaking through the dangers that have the power to vaporize us in an instant.

    Before we knew it, it had been two days since we had entered this ruin, and I have to say, this ruin is more dangerous than I had thought. It is due to our knowledge and powerful defensive abilities we are surviving here; inside the city, a regr peak master would notst even a second.

    As we deeper and deeper into the west side of the city, the formations became denser than every hour; I had to break at least one to make the way.

    There is also energy that is also getting denser; it is now at the level of what we have experienced in the mansion. Due to it, there are lots of precious resources that are lying around, which I would harvest on the way.

    Some of the resources are a little harder to get as they have monsters guarding them, but it is not a problem for me, as long as they are not Grandmasters.

    So, every hour the stockpile of precious nts and monster meat would increse in my storage, making Rhea red at me. My strings are really useful; they are not something energy strings that Rhea tried to copy with could match.

    ¡¯My strings are very special, and if you want something like it, then you will have to use the essence of diamond ability, not just its energy,¡¯ I said, seeing her frustrated face, as destroyed the resource she had been trying to harvest with her energy strings.

    Rhea looked a little surprised hearing that and nodded gratefully. What I told her is the secret of my most powerful ability; though it is just the surface of it, it is still a great secret.

    ¡¯Another door and this one is ours; unfortunately, we could not go through it,¡¯ She said with a sigh, looking at the yellow exit door which is in our control. If we had Jim with us, we would have been walked into that door, but we could not.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s keep moving; we are just a day away from Jim,¡¯ I said, and we continued moving toward our direction.

    A few more hours passed, and we came across another Grimm Monster, this one too quickly dealt like the Grimm Monster before.

    While we have seen the Grimm Monsters, we have not seen the humans. Some humans have also entered this ruin, but their numbers are too lowpared to the Grimm Monsters, and seeing how big this ruin is, it will be hard for us toe across each other.

    "What is that?" I asked suddenly when I saw the green statue, which is heavily covered in the broken formation.

    It is not the statue that surprised me but the feeling it is giving me. The energy released from it invigorated my body and soul that had never been done by anything, all the deep tiredness I had seemed to have vanished by this energy.

    The statue is notplete, it is broken in several pieces, and they have littered all around, and from what I could tell, it is of a beast, as for what beast it is. It is quite hard to tell with it breaking down in so many pieces.

    ¡¯Jim had said this statue is made of radaie jade; it have invigorating abilities and would be able to relieve one from their deepest tiredness with the effect of sleep,¡¯ Rhea said. I know what radaie jade is, and I couldn¡¯t help but hunger for it.

    "Jim had tried to get a piece, and he nearly died before he even reached closed to it," Rhea said, and I could imagine.

    Those broken formations are not easy to deal with; even with all the greed I am feeling for it, I will not attempt to get its pieces. Jim was very lucky that he was able to survive; with fluctuation, I am sensing from broken formations, they are very powerful.

    They could easily vaporize Master and even have the power to kill Grandmaster, so I am not getting anywhere near those pieces.

    We both stopped by a statue for a few minutes, as was beneficial to us before we started moving toward our destination with even more cautiousness.

    Rhea is not so many words have said that ce we are going is very dangerous and I have to be in one piece and in perfect condition if I want to do any rescue.

 Chapter 2202 - Greed

    <h4>Chapter 2202 - Greed </h4>

    "We are now just two hours away from that ce," Rhea said, and her voice was very serious when she said it.

    "We have to be very careful from now Micheal, thest time we were here. We have discovered several powerful Master ss Grimms, including a vidette, and there was even a Grandmaster," she said, and it couldn¡¯t help but surprise me.

    This was not a part of the information she had provided me or told Lord Whitman about it. I had already suspected something there was more to it than what she had told me, and now it is time she told me the truth.

    ¡¯What had truly happened?¡¯ I asked; she seemed to have been expecting that question as a small smile appeared on her face.

    ¡¯Greed happened,¡¯ She replied before opening the map. ¡¯Jim is trapped in a ce called melody garden.

    It is a vast herbal farm with thousands of herbs that would be useful to Masters, Grandmaster and even those above,¡¯ she while showing the spot and highlighting the area it is covering, which is quite big.

    ¡¯We did not nt to go inside it seeing it is filled with thousands of formations, and a high number of them are broken ones,¡¯

    ¡¯We have identally entered that ce through the broken formation and found a huge harvest, anything like we have ever found before, and we let our greed drive our thoughts.

    ¡¯Before we understood what was happening, Jim had found himself in any very dangerous broken formation which he could not break out with his own power.¡¯ She said with a regretful sigh.

    ¡¯It is not your fault,¡¯ I said as I patted her shoulders gently. I know Jim well, and he is a clear-minded fellow. Though he had ring weaknesses, through which he could not think straight. First is his girlfriend Sarah, and the other is alchemy.

    I have seen how he behaves when he finds resources that could help him with research and let him create new things.

    He became a hyperactive kid who had no thoughts for the consequence. I have sure, after seeing those resources, he wanted to acquire them, believing he could take them without triggering any formations, but it seemed like he was wrong.

    Now he is trapped, and we have no idea whether he is alive or not as it had been nearly a week since he got trapped in the formation, and many things could happen in a week.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s move and get that bastard out of there,¡¯ I said, and we began to move again, but we had to stop not long after.

    ROAR ROAR ROAR

    "Fuck!" I cursed, not able to stop myself as I had heard the familiar roars. These roars are definitely from the boar Grandmaster, and faint electrical discharge in the air is proof that it is definitely it.

    The roars are faint, but one could sense zing rage from it, and from what I could gather, it seemed to be attacking something furiously.

    We looked at each other before we moved forward; even if there was a dangerous monster that could crush us in a single attack, we had to move forward, and thankfully, while we were moving in a general direction as the Monster, we were moving toward it.

    Another half an hour passed by, and we could see the Monster from a distance and hear it even clearer.

    It seemed to be attacking a formation wall crazily, not only with physical attacks but also with the fearsome lightning attacks. Its attacks are easily seemed to be repelled by the formation wall, and it even attacked the Monster back, which seemed to anger it even more.

    The reason for its crazy attacks became apparent when I was able to see a few Grimm Monsters behind the huge formation wall, and one of Grimms is Bullman that I had seen fighting against the Monster, a Grandmaster.

    There is also a vidette, but it is nothing in front of the threat that Grandmasters represents. I will be able to deal with it if it dares to attack us.

    ¡¯What the hell is this,¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but say that to myself, there are two Grandmasters not far away from us. They both are scarily powerful and could kill us within a second, with us having no chance of defending against them.

    ¡¯We have entered that ce through the left,¡¯ Rhea said gently, and we began to move left with our stealth abilities working at the full power.

    I had expected my string and cover Rhea with my stealth aura when I saw her ability was not as powerful as mine.

    I could not take any chances against these powerful enemies that would not blink even twice before attacking us, and that would be death to us.

    ¡¯Gasp!¡¯

    Around twenty minutes passed by when I suddenly stopped and was barely able to stop myself gasping in a shock, though I had gasped in shock in mind. The thing I am seeing right now is too shocking for me not to gasp.

    In front of me, the huge formation wall had turned translucent, and through it, I could see what was inside it.

    ¡¯No wonder, Jim had not been able to control himself,¡¯ I thought inside myself when I looked ahead, where I saw field after field of herbs.

    Nearly half of them still seemed to be maintained even after all these years, while the other half looked like overgrown forests; these overgrown forests are in the parts where the formation have broken.

    ¡¯What you could see is a small part of melody far, only when you entered inside it will you see the true scale of it,¡¯ she said, and I couldn¡¯t help but be slightly confused as the scene in front of me is already quite grand.

    ¡¯We should move quickly; the hidden entrance of it is not much far,¡¯ Rhea said while looking at the Monster on the other side, which is still crazily attacking the wall; its fury did not seem to diminish at all.

 Chapter 2203 - Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 2203 - Lightning </h4>

    "Shit!"

    Both of us cursed loudly at the same moment as both as we felt a mighty gaze upon us all of a sudden.

    The Monster Grandmaster had spotted us. We have been very careful, and there are tens of buildings between us, but it had still spotted us, and now, I could feel all the rage it had for the Grimm Monster is being directed at us.

    It had happened so fast, we were just about to take a step toward the hidden entrance, which is between the two broken formations, when suddenly this mighty raging gazended on us.

    CRACKLE

    The sky had darkened instantly, and I could feel the crackle of lightning in the sky that was powerful enough to turn us into the ashes.

    First Boost+Second Boost+Third Boost, Shield of Roses.

    Even knowing the defense would be useless, I still activated all my boosts, used internal energy, and even burned my blood at my limit to get the greatest power and used it to power up my shields which is covering Rhea and me.

    RUMBLE!

    "Micheal Jump!" Rhea shouted, and I reacted by jumping, taking her with me under the cover of my shield before jumping up, and as we did, the lightning came down from the clouds with a power that decimated us.

    BOOM!

    Thankfully, it looked like we would be able to avoid the lightning with a moment of lead we had. I had that thought when a small bolt of lighting separated from a huge torrent and struck my shields as Rhea, and I passed through the hidden entrance between the two formations.

    Bang Bang!

    A secondter, I entered the other side and crashed on the ground hard, but I did not have time to care about it as a far greater danger than I could handle had befallen on me.

    A powerful raw lightning had torn through my shield and attacked my armor. Some specks of it were able to break my defense instantly and begin to strike my body.

    Within a second, I am heavily injured that my breathing stopped, and I am pretty sure I will be dead the next second if the powerful specks of lightning continue to strike me

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when familiar sensation filled my body and my strings and I saw lightning disappear at a visible speed. In a matter of seconds, all the lightning had disappeared from my body; not even a speck of it had remained.

    ¡¯Thanks, Nero,¡¯

    I said weakly; it is Nero that hase to my rescue and sucked away all the lightning in my body. If not for him, there were be my ashes lying here right now. The lightning was powerful enough to turn my strong body to ashes.

    While I did not die, my condition is extremly precarious that I am only a step away from dying. I am injured in both body and soul and did not even have the energy to even twitch.

    Still, I know I have to do something very soon; I am at a very dangerous ce and with the very weak condition that, if left untreated, could kill me, not to mention the other dangers of this unknown ce I had entered.

    So, I strained my soul to its limit and went inside my core; it took quite an effort to do that, but I finally did. The next second, a formation appeared around me, and on it had resources that would make the eyes of Grandmaster go wide.

    Buzz!

    The formation activated without me activating it. It is one of the emergency recovery formations I have created; it does not need to be activated; as long as they are brought out, they will be activated on their own.

    It took only a few seconds for essences of resources to cover me before they seeped inside me, feeding my hungry body and soul the recovery energies they needed.

    The recovery energies of these resources are very powerful. I had used the very precious resources to make this recovery formation, keeping conditions such as this in mind and thank the god I did, otherwise got to know how long it would take me just to open my eyes.

    It took me half a minute before I could open my eyes and another minute before I could twitch my finger.

    Five minutester, I got enough energy to move that I saw Rhea, who is not far from me, and just looking at her, I knew her condition was even worse than mine.

    Her diamond armor is in tatters, there are several holes in her diamond skin, and she looked burned all over, and if it is not for her bloodline that kept her life hanging by a thread, she would have died by now.

    When lightning bolt struck my shield, most of it had spread around my shields, but some of them went for Rhea. I tried to protect her, but I was powerless to do that.

    I could sense her vitals and knew her condition was very serious; her bloodline was holding her life by a thread, but that threat was under an extreme, and the lightning was tearing through every part of her and straining her bloodline more and more.

    It won¡¯t be long before the lightning suppresses the bloodlinepletely, and that time, the final thread she was hanging by would also be snapped.

    ¡¯I would not let that happen,¡¯ I said. I was not able to protect her earlier, but I will protect her now, and with that throught, I waved my hand gently.

    A recovery formation appeared around her; the formation is different than mine. The recovery formation I am using is designed specifically for me, while the one around Rhea is for someone with a bloodline.

    Buzz!

    There are neutral element recovery resources already around the formation, but I added all the powerful earth elemental recovery resources I have in my storage and activated the formation while seeping one string I could produce into her.

    The bloodlines are veryplicated, and the string would help me adjust the process if anyplications appear.

 Chapter 2204 - Primal Instinct

    <h4>Chapter 2204 - Primal Instinct </h4>

    Hun!

    A few seconds after her recovery formation had activated, an amazing and shocking thing happened.

    Her Bloodlched to the formation and began swallowing recovery resources before they could even be condensed into the optimal mix of recovery solutions.

    It had thoroughly shocked me as I did not expect the Bloodline would react this extremly, and this view of mine depends not on just feeling but hardcore research.

    I had many times created scenarios that made the Bloodline feel very threatened to dig out its power but seeing how Rhea¡¯s Bloodline is reacting, Ive seemed to have held back a lot and was never able to draw a final survival instinct of Bloodline.

    Here Rhea had truly reached the edge, hanging by a thread which is at its limit, that even the slightest strain could snap her life thread.

    Her Bloodline was consuming the recovery resources ravenously and used it to recover its power and also helped in the recovery of Rhea¡¯s body and soul, which is getting attacked by the lightning energies every second.

    It is very hard to see the progress with lightning attacking every moment, but progress is happening, albeit very slowly.

    The power of lightning is whittling away very slowly; the more it attacked her Bloodline, body, and soul, the more it whittles away.

    Ten more minutes passed by, and I had made enough recovery that I could stand up, but I was lying on the ground, watching the shocking thing that happening to Rhea; this terrifying assault of lightning was helping.

    Every moment lightning would attack her, and at the same time, her Bloodline would release special recovery energies, which would not only help her recover but also strengthen her.

    Her diamond body ability which is still active, is strengthening continuously, each minute getting stronger slightly.

    An hour passed by, and I have consumed all the recovery resources. I am feeling good now, still weak but would be able to fight any Master. It would take two to three days before I could recover fully.

    I have only burned my blood for a second, but the amount I have burned was huge, and it will take time for me to recover it.

    It is a good thing I have only burned my blood for a second. If it had five or ten seconds with the same intensity, it would have taken me a week or more to recover.

    While I have recovered enough, Rhea is still far from doing that. In the past hour, she was only able to whittle away about 20% of lightning; there is still 80% of it that is present in her body.

    It will take another three to four hours before all the lightning whittle away from her body.

    I hope the process willst longer, seeing the incredible benefits it is providing her. She is getting stronger at a shocking rate, and the speed of it only increases with her Bloodline recovering and strengthening, which is providing her more recovery energy.

    Sigh!

    A few minutester, I sighed and waved my hand. As I did, the formation, which had barely any resources remaining, got filled with resources again. ¡¯I will make sure Rhea pays them back to me,¡¯ I said, painfully watching the resources disappearing into her.

    The resources I am using are very precious; many of them I had collected for my experiments, while some of them are the resources are from the breakthrough chest; they are resources I had collected for my level up.

    Not all the resources could be used in a breakthrough. If I had used the general resources in recovery formation, no matter how powerful they are, her Bloodline would not have epted them.

    I had put the general resources in formation, they were quite powerful, but her Bloodline had not even touched it.

    While keeping some of my soul sense focused on Rhea, I opened my eyes and looked around. Till now, I was so focused on mine and Rhea¡¯s recovery, I did not even look around.

    Though I have put Ashlyn on guard, if any dangeres, she will handle it. She has the power to handle anything that is below the Grandmaster, no matter how powerful they are.

    Gasp!

    I gasped at what I saw; I was in hill and around me herb gardens that stretched miles and miles. There are hundreds of herbal fields, each protected by formation or broken formation.

    These formations not only protected them but also created a special environment for them to grow.

    The hill I am standing on also seemed to be an herbal field, but it seemed like it had harvested and what nts on it remained is too low level for me to even take it.

    There is another thing about the hill, the energy of density here is huge, at least twelve times greater than outside. Anyone below Master standing in this energy will suffer energy poisoning.

    The higher density is not always a good thing when it is not softened to limate those of lower levels.

    Two more hours passed by, and in these two hours, I looked around and also cooked the recovery food for myself, which I am eating while monitoring the process of Rhea, who is still recovering.

    She was able to deal with 80% of lightning, and her defensive ability had be powerful enough that it would shock even Grandmasters. It had reached extremly close to the vidette, and some people even considered it equal to the vidette.

    It is quite shocking; if I had not seen her, even I would have doubted any human could such incredible defense without going through the freak procedure that Grimms go-to became a vidette.

    She had reached very close to recovery, and seeing her state of body and Bloodline, it would not take her more than half an hour to deal with that 20% of lightning roaming in her.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking that when suddenly, I felt strange fluctuationsing from her Bloodline out of nowhere, and when I looked closely, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen up to their limit.

    This girl is going to kill people with shock.

 Chapter 2205 - Bill

    <h4>Chapter 2205 - Bill </h4>

    "I would really be mad if she did not pay back these resources," I said and threw arge number of resources into formation, far more than before, and these resources are no recovery resources.

    These resources would aid her in advancing her bloodline; that is what happening right now, her bloodline is advancing, and this is not a small advancement.

    A huge whirlpool of energy appeared over her while is funneling energy into her. The energy has almost be crystallized when it is concentrated further in the funnel. With the aid of energy and herbal resources, her bloodline is advancing rapidly.

    This big advancement had caught me a little off guard. It is not an advancement of a bloodline that caught me off guard as it was bout to happen after what it had gone through; it is the level of advancement that caught me off guard.

    Her power is going to increse a lot; it will definitely make her one of the most powerful Masters.

    She already had the space among those who were still hidden due to her shocking defensive power, but now, with this increment, she will now find a ce among them with her strength too.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed by when a shocking thing happened, or shocking things began to happen.

    First, I sensed the minute amount of source energies, which is kind of surprising, seeing only those with bloodline core would be able to call it. The amount she had called is nothingpared to what Raibhan had called; still, her being called even little of it is very noteworthy.

    As her bloodline begins to take the source of energy, it started doing something strange, a thing which I had not expected it would do. It had contracted its earlier behaviorpletely.

    Her bloodline begins to consume her Diamond Body ability, which it had been strengthening not long ago.

    Her Diamond Body ability is not from her bloodline and is gotten from the miracle fruit. It became especially strong after Rhea awakened her bloodline, which had been strengthening it continuously.

    Now, it is consuming it.

    Slowly, I saw diamond skin covering her body fade away till it hadpletely disappeared, leaving not a speck of it.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed by, and the bloodline continued strengthening when another change had urred. The bloodline begins to transfer a huge amount of energy to something.

    This transference is huge that I had instantly noticed it, but it made little confused as this huge energy would disappear a moment. I did not remain confused about it for long, as soon I understood where this bloodline energy was going, and a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    The energy continued transferring for about twenty minutes before it stopped and being spent, the bloodline roared again and began to consume the energy and resources even more hungrily.

    I had been forced to take out even more resources for its consumption which I had not thought I would have to do, seeing I had already taken out a lot and thought I might take have to take back some, but obviously, I was wrong.

    Hun!

    Ten minutes passed when suddenly, intense fluctuation shot out of her bloodline. The energy whirlpool became ten times bigger in a few seconds, and it began to consume the resources like crazy that I thought I might even have to take out some.

    At the same time, I was finally able to see her bloodline as its phantom finally materialized, and it was not something I had expected.

    I saw a gigantic humanoid appearing behind her. It is huge, hundreds of meters tall. I have a feeling this being is even taller than its phantom, but that is not a thing I should be thinking right now.

    The being is huge and is not made of the diamond as I had expected but has huge red diamond eyes to which I was only able to look for a moment before a blinding headache took me.

    It has four hands whose nails are also diamond and hair made of fine blue diamond strings.

    It had only appeared for a few seconds before it had disappeared, and with its disappearance, it brough huge changes to Rhea¡¯s bloodline.

    It had now advanced to the stage that 99.99% of bloodlines would reach in their lifetimes as the next advancement would be a bloodline core which is not easy to make, but Rhea had already made a few strides in it.

    GRRRR!

    I was observing her when her soul lit up for a moment, and the next second, two meters tall monster appeared in front of me, standing in front of unconscious Rhea protectively.

    "It had been a while, Dee Dee," I said to Panda monster. The panda monster is dee dee, Rhea¡¯s monster, and there is a huge change had urred in her since I had seen herst time.

    Even if I had seen her an hour ago, I would have still seen her change. She had consumed so much bloodline energy; I would have been surprised if there had been no chance in her.

    She is much different from the old earth panda she was. Her whole body had turned to a diamond with bright red diamond eyes, those simr to that being which Rhea Inherited the bloodline.

    "Ashlyn, say hi to your old friend," I said to Ashlyn, who was sitting not far away from me.

    Dee Dee¡¯s diamond eyes fell on Ashlyn, and for a moment, fear appeared in her eyes before it reced with the serious protective look it had before.

    Ashlyn had created quite an effect on the monsters she met when she was little; there was not a single monster of my friends that did not fear Ashlyn.

    Dee Dee looked at me again before her eyes softened a little but still stayed in the defensive position. Guarding her mistress against any danger that might befall her, I smiled, seeing that, and waited.

    It won¡¯t be long before Rhea wakes up from her unconscious.. The sooner she wakes up, the better; Ive got quite a long bill to give it to her.

 Chapter 2206 - Healed

    <h4>Chapter 2206 - Healed </h4>

    About fifteen minutes after dee dee came out, Rhea¡¯s eyes fluttered open before she slowly sat up.

    "I survived, and I feel fine, more than fine," she said softly before she turned toward me. "I assume it is your doing," She asked.

    "I helped a little bit, and this is the bill of resources that needed to heal you," I said and wasted no time sending her a list of resources to her.

    She opened the list with a small grateful smile before her eyes widened up in shock. It took her a while to go through the list, but she did; she was not happy.

    "I have heard about excessive prices you healers charge, but this is something else, Micheal," She said angrily, reciting the stereotype we healers detest.

    "I did not charge you excessively, I even have video proof attached at the end of the list, but I don¡¯t think you will need it when you check your condition," I replied with a smile.

    She once again red at me before looking at her state, and for the next couple of minutes, several expressions appeared on her face. From outright shock to pure numbness, all could be seen on her face.

    "The progress had been extremly expensive, but I will pay ten times to get the progress Ive just made, and its all thanks to you, Micheal," She said as she had got her emotions under control.

    "Ive just provided resources while everything is done by your bloodline," I replied, to which she shook her head.

    "Ive seen the list of resources, and while I may not know much, I know they precious resources of recovery and bloodline evolution," She said before she took out a wooden box from her storage.

    "It will take me a while to collect these resources, but I will do it with the strength this advancement had given me, and till I do that, take this thing as down payment," she said and threw the box at me.

    I watched the box and opened it; as I did, my runes reacted instantly in hunger. It took me a second to know what this thing is; it is one of the things I was looking for and would be extremly useful in a breakthrough.

    "It seemed like you have got some great things," I said as I kept the box in my storage. "Getting that was just luck," She replied with a smile.

    "So, do you have any idea where we are?" I asked her; finally, we have wasted enough time with her injuries, it is time for us to continue with our missions.

    "It is the same ce I have enteredst time and would be able to reach where Jim is; if we followed the same path," she said and began walking down the hill, and I followed her behind.

    Soon we reached the formation, which is broken into several parts. "Your friend Jim had an amazing artifact which gauges the stability of formation,"

    "We had passed through these two broken partsst time and felt a powerful assault that only masters could bear," she said and finally summoned her armor.

    Her armor had changedpletely; she is now wearing knight-style armor, which is made of delicate diamond scales, and it hugged every part of her body, and only her eyes are visible through it.

    The armor did not feel thick as before, and one might consider it too delicate if one looked at it; one would not think so.

    Every scale of her armor had been carved with the very tiny translucent patterns which felt primal in nature and seemed to do the job simr to the formation.

    "You will be able to handle the pressure, right?" Rhea asked, "As long as it is not something of vidette level, I will be fine," I replied and activated my defensive measures.

    She nodded, seeing my defense, but soon a look of hesitation appeared on her face, and she ced a hand on my should. As she did, diamond energy flowed out of her hand and covered my body.

    As it did, she removed her hand and took a step inside the gap between the formation before disappearing.

    Seeing that, I also did the same. As I did, I felt crushing pressure that only masters could bear. No pressure felt on my defenses as everything was dealt with by the diamond energy covering me.

    A secondter, I entered into a different field which was muddy with extremly cold lunar energy present in the mud.

    The field is also harvested, and the resources that are present are level too low for me to take. Though I had collected a few samples like I did earlier, some people back home would very much like to cultivate these nts.

    "I suppose this is your doing?" I asked, motioning toward the harvested nts. "Yes," Rhea affirmed with a single word.

    This field only has one side covered with the broken formation, while the other three sides are covered in theplete formation.

    Rhea turned left before we had stopped in front of theplete formation wall. "Jim was able to break this formation with a set of some nifty artifacts, but it took him more than a day," she said.

    I understood my clue and scanned the formation before giving all my conscious power to my avatar in my core.

    I am operating at 70%, so the conscious power I could provide to my avatar is 30% less than before. While it will affect formation breaking skills but not as much as one would think it would.

    The formation in front of me is hard, much harder than any formation in the manor that it took me fifty-two minutes before I could break it. After that, I took out the air-pen and began drawing the formation.

    Buzz!

    Four minutester, I stunned the formation, and we walked through it and entered thend of fire that had an extreme heat that I finally felt some strain even with diamond energy covering me.

 Chapter 2207 - Trapped Jim

    <h4>Chapter 2207 - Trapped Jim </h4>

    The next field was volcanic, and it was so hot that even Masters with the best defenses would find it straining; only someone like Rhea could remainfortable in such an extremely hot environment.

    At my peak, it wouldn¡¯t have been any problem but now, not so much. Thankfully, Rhea had powered up the diamond energies around me, which is helping me deal with this extreme heat.

    It is not just the heat that is extreme here but also the energy purity, which is also much greaterpared to thest field.

    All the nts in this ce are protected under the formations, and these formations are not protection formations. I could easily make my hand pass through them and pluck those nts.

    These formations¡¯ only job is giving them enough heat and energy required for their level and blocking the rest. As their level grows, they will get more ess to energy and heat.

    "Eat this tablet; it will save you from the energy poison," Rhea said as she took out a white-colored tablet. The energy of this ce is too dense; even those who are step away from reaching a Grandmaster ss would get poisoned by such purity within a minute.

    "There is no need," I said, declining.

    While others may not be able to bear such energy purity, I do not have any problem with it. It could be said that it is even slightly beneficial to my recovery due to my constitution.

    Every moment my body is sucking up a huge amount of energy and transferring into my core which would purify this energy further and would sense recovery wave throughout my body.

    While it may notpare to the bloodlines, which healed Rheapletely within an hour and even made her advance while I am still suffering the weakness despite being injured at a simr level.

    The method is good, and it would make my recovery a few hours faster. The speed of recovery would increase further if I find energy even purer. With the specialty of my constitution, I could bear energy densitypared to that of Grandmasters.

    The nts in this room, too, have been harvested; still, I had collected a few samples as usual.

    We appeared in front of the wall, and this time I did not need a reminder; I quickly scanned the formation and began breaking it.

    Buzz!

    Around fifty minutester, the formation I had created buzzed, and it stunned the wall of formation. We walked through it without wasting any time and entered what seemed like and of gentle.

    The wind may be gentle, but it is far more dangerous than the volcanic heat earlier. This is no regr wind but one which is filled withcerating astral energies that would give trouble to even vidette.

    There is no way the previous defense of Rhea would have been able to bear, even with its incredible abilities.

    "We have barely survived herest time, and to survive from it, we quickly passed through that broken formation when Jim said it was safe enough," she said, motioning toward a wall made of a couple of broken formations.

    "We just have to pass through these formations, and we will reach the ce where Jim is," Rhea added and ced her hand on my shoulder.

    As she did, she released her diamond energy, but this time, the energy was far greater amount than before, and in a couple of seconds, it had formed a thick-hard diamondter around me.

    "Things are quite dangerous in front," she said and walked toward the formation before passing through it; a secondter, I followed suit.

    As I passed through it, I felt as if a mountain trying to crush me, and at the same time, I was attacked by thousands of sharp swords. It is something I would have needed to use my shields at full power, but now diamond energy is doing it, and I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by its prowess.

    "Humans!"

    It is the first word I had heard when I reached the other side, there are two Grimm Monsters in front of us, and after looking at them, I instantly lost interest in them and turned toward the real thing I hade here for.

    Jim.

    I could see him and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at his luck. He is trapped alright but not in trapping formation but into a group of broken formations. Which are surrounding him from all sides, giving him not a single chance to get.

    It is extremely rare for broken formations to amalgamate like that, but it is also extremely rare for not a single one of them had torn the Jim apart.

    Jim¡¯s eyes lit up seeing me, and he said something, but no sound came out. He seemed to know that as he quickly began to sign off the few gestures, saying, get him the hell out of here.

    He also did not seem too worried about the two Grimms in the area, as he had not even nced at them.

    "Hehe, we had expected humans woulde to rescue it but did not expect they woulde this early," said the Goatman with augh as it looked at both of us.

    Both of our faces had been covered. If it knew our identity, it would not be this calm even with the power it possesses, which is slightly lower than of vidette.

    "You will be able to handle them, right?" I asked Rhea, "Don¡¯t worry about them," She replied.

    The Grimm Monsters are in no way weak; they are cream and crop of Grimm race, only slightly weaker than the vidette which put them at the very top of Master ss, a real fearful enemy for anyone below Grandmaster.

    Before her advancement, Rhea would not have been a match of the powerful Grimm Monster, much less two. She would have only been able to passively defend, but now that is not the case.

    These two Grimms would not be a problem for her.

 Chapter 2208 - Dangerous Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 2208 - Dangerous Crystal </h4>

    "You humans seemed to be confident; I want to see if you remain this confident when I burned you with my fire and eat you alive," The Goatman said and came at Rhea with the lightning werewolf beside it which is most dangerous of two.

    They both went for Rhea instead ofing at us together; they may look angry and dumb, but they are very sly and know how to use their nature to their greatest advantage.

    Within a second, they burst out of immense power and attacked Rhea with great teamwork.

    Hun!

    Seeing their powerful attacking, she instantly activated her diamond ability which surprised me as it had been consumed by her bloodline.

    ¡¯It seemed like it had be part of her bloodline and became even more powerful,¡¯ I thought as I saw Rhea taking their head on as tear through their attacks and attacked the Werewolf.

    The move shocked the Grimms, as nobody with a sane mind would directly pass through the attack of the enemy, which is on the same level as them.

    The Werewolf reacted instantly but still got a long gash from Rhea¡¯s sword before it was able to put enough distance between it and her.

    Her sudden and powerful attack had made Grimms even more serious, and they burst out with serious power.

    I kept half of my concentration on the battle while the other half focused on Jim. I had scanned all twelve pieces of broken formation and sent it to avatar my core which is running with half of the conscious power I have.

    The twelve parts belong to different parts of the formation, some are even harmless individually, but in that mix, everything has be dangerous.

    I have to design something that epasses all, a to be exact, which would immobilize these formations which would help Jim walk out of them safely. The n is simple enough, but it is not.

    It will be hard and very time-consuming to design, but it is the only idea that gives a rtive safety to Jim, while other ideas I have are not as safe as this one.

    I did not waste any time and begin crafting the formation; it will take a while as it is not the only thing I have to focus on. There are also two Grimms that Rhea is fighting; I have to remain aware of it too.

    While Rhea is doing more than fine against those two Grimms and it would not be a problem for her to kill them.

    It would be a grave mistake for me to be unaware of the battle. Who knows if one of these bastards are something like a strength medallion and attack with it, that would be disastrous.

    Half an hour passed by, and great change have urred in the battle, the Grimms were being beaten to every inch of their life, and they were gravely injured that their priority shifted to running away from killing Rhea.

    While they want to run away, Rhea is not letting them. She suppressed them, not letting them move, even an inch toward the exit.

    Seeing the conditions of the Grimm Monsters, the battle would notst more. It was due to Rhea being a little unfamiliar with her new powers that battle hadsted so long. If she had been experienced with it, it would have ended within fifteen minuits.

    "Bitch, you have forced me!" Said the Werewolf suddenly and took out the crystal, which is shining zingly with very unstable energies that put fear on my face. As those unstable energies are not normal, they are Grandmaster level.

    "Let¡¯s die together," It said with madness as the crystal in its eyes hand zed even more brightly.

    "Hun!"

    Suddenly the unstable energies in the crystal stabilized, and the crystal turned to normal before it came floating toward me, and all the Werewolf could do was let out a sound of shock.

    "You should not y with something as dangerous as vichas pyrenes crystal; they are extremely dangerous, you know," I said as I took the crystal in my hand.

    While I am far from my peak in dealing with a Grimm Monster such as it would be a great challenge if I fought against it head-on; but I will be fine as long as I use my strings.

    Since the battle began, I had been mobilizing my strings against the Grimms. I had no intention of interfering with Rhea¡¯s battle, I had only used strings as a precaution, and it is a good thing I did.

    I don¡¯t know where this bastard had found such a dangerous thing, but if it had exploded, it would have us with it.

    This pyranic crystal had enough power to vaporize an initial stage Grandmaster and everything in between five hundred meters; we would have stood no chance against its explosion.

    "Finish them before these idiots take out something even more dangerous," I said to Rhea.

    To be honest, Werewolf taking out the crystal had scared the hell out of me. That thing is even more dangerous than the bastard would have released; it is a great threatening material, even against the Grandmaster.

    This time Rhea did not hold back, and within three minutes, she had finished them all.

    It is such a regret that the two Grimms did not have a bloodline. If even a single one of them had it, it would have been more than enough for me to recover, but it seemed like my luck was not that good.

    "How long will it take you to bring him out?" Rhea asked as she finished with the Grimm Monsters. "Five to six hours at least," I replied; it could be even more if I hade across any difficult problem.

    "I not trying to rush you but be a little fast; the Grimms are here. Though these two are not part of a group, we had seen earlier. Still, we could not take any chances when a Grandmaster is involved," She said.

    "We have barely survived thest encounter, but I don¡¯t think we could survive another one," She added with augh.

 Chapter 2209 - Unwelcome Guest

    <h4>Chapter 2209 - Unwee Guest </h4>

    ¡¯Hehe, I never had throught while solving this problem. I will find such a great solution to my own problem,¡¯ I said to myself as I noted down a great idea I had, the idea said to revolutionary.

    If I am able to realize with the scale I had imagined it to be, the power I will have would be unimaginable.

    But that is a thing of the future, and I would need to develop the idea to a much higher degree. Currently, the basic part of the idea is more than enough to solve my problem and give me an advantage on top of that.

    I once again focused on the formation to break the Jim out; I had sidelined it for a minute to write down that revolutionary idea I have.

    I am close to finishing the formation, and it also helps that I am using all my concentration on solving it with Rhea and Ashlyn protecting me, so I should be able to finish within two hours.

    ¡¯Finished!¡¯ I said as I finished with the formation. With a new idea, it took me more time than I had estimated, about eight hours. A full day inside my core, which is the highest any formation had taken in recent times.

    "You finished?" Rhea asked, "Yes," I said with a sigh. "Why do you look sad then?" She asked.

    "The price of it would be great; I will be using one of the most precious treasures I have," I said and selected the most precious ink I have, the one I had always kept for emergencies and never used it.

    It is a gift from old man Salvador, he had given me for saving him. It is a High Grandmaster level runic ink and seeing how powerful the formation is, I will have to use nearly all of it.

    I would have thought hundred times before using it if it had been anyone else, even used my second-ranked ink, but I could not take the risk when ites to Jim.

    The twelve formations are barely maintaining equilibrium, and if I use anything less, then there is a chance Jim will fall in great danger and die.

    "Don¡¯t worry about the cost, this friend of yours had really good things. You can loot him after you saved him," Rhea said, ¡¯I very much nned to do that,¡¯ I said inside myself while giving Rhea a smile.

    The runes began toe out of the air-pen; I could see Jim bing excited seeing it, that he is barely able to keep himself calm.

    Hundreds of purple gold runes begin toe out of the air pen every second, connecting to those which are already in the air. Each second, the formation grew bigger and bigger till finally, at the fourth minute, it had be gigantic.

    The formation looked like its purpose, a big wide.

    Tap!

    As it materialized, I checked it one more time for any mistakes, and when I found none, I tapped on it, sending it toward the formation where Jim is trapped.

    The formation slowly floated away like a kite and appeared over the formation before beginning to descent over them like a nket, waiting to cover all the formation in its embrace.

    The twelve formations did not react at all as runic nkets begin to cover them; how can one react to the thing that is not visible to the senses.

    Ever since I had gotten this ink, I had been daily adding my rule-bending power to it. I knew I would one day use it, and when I do, I need equally powerful rule-bending power inside it to deal with anything that is powerful or important enough to make me utilize the ink.

    Though even after months, I was not able to insert a sufficient level of rule-bending power in ink, it would be more than enough to deal with the current scenarios.

    Buzz!

    The for formationpletely covered all the broken formation and activated. Seeing that, my expression became serious.

    From the next second, anything could happen.

    The formation would not act quickly, it would take at least a minute before Jim coulde out, and that would only happen if the formation worked as I had intended.

    Though I have full confidence in the formation I had created, nothing ispletely certain, seeing I am dealing with the broken formation, not aplete formation on which I could bepletely certain.

    Step!

    We were looking at next with bated breaths when suddenly an uninvited guest stepped throught the broken formation wall on the left and, seeing both of our eyes, couldn¡¯t help but be serious.

    It is a Grimm Monster that hade but not a regr Grimm Monster but a Vidette and is different from the one we have seen earlier.

    "Hehe, it seemed like I hade on the right time," Said the vidette Apeman and raised its huge ck Warhammer and moved toward the formation, with a clear intention to destroy it.

    "You will not do that!" Rhea shouted, and strength, I had not sensed in her earlier battle, had burst through her body.

    Her bloodline aura is so powerful that it had made Vidette stop on its track with wide eyes as it moved its huge Warhammer toward Rhea from the formation.

    CLANNNG!

    Their weapons shed, and the Vidette shook while Rhea took a step back. Both of them had a great shock in their eyes; Rhea is shocked because she was able to stop the shade the Vidette and not a regr vidette but an Apeman vidette who are famed for their massive physical prowess.

    Vidette is also shocked for the same reason; he shook, and the one was able to do that not a fellow vidette or grand scion but a puny human, which should have exploded in pieces the moment its Warhammer touched her toothpick sword.

    "I had not thought humans would let a person of your caliber would ite here," Viddette said as powerful violette energy-filled its Warhammer.

    "We have to get experience," Rhea replied, and even a powerful bloodline aura burst out her.

    "I will make sure this experience of yours will be thest," It said and swung its huge Warhammer, "Dream on!" Rhea snorted out a reply and went at Vidette with her sword zing in powerful diamond energy.

 Chapter 2210 - Breaking Out

    <h4>Chapter 2210 - Breaking Out </h4>

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    After their first sh, they have gone crazy in attacking each other,unching one powerful attack after another at extremely fast speed.

    The Apeman Vidette seemed to be an incarnation of the strength itself, and it is using it skillfully. Within five seconds, it took control of the battlefield and began the powerful assault on Rhea that she could only respond to.

    It is not her fault, Rhea had her power, but she does not have the experience of the vidette. Itsbat style is furnished over a century or centuries; it is the only thing these bastards could work on, which makes it very hard to deal with these bastards.

    The only reason I was able to kill them is my strings which are invisible and wrapped around them without them knowing, and so, unless Rhea has something like that, she will have to defeat inguinity raw or power; I hope she has one of them.

    While she is only able to respond, she has been doing a pretty fantastic job. The vidette had tried toe at me and the formation, but she had stopped its bid for that.

    I wish I was at my peak; with my strength, it would not have been any problem, but I am not. Now, not only do I have to be careful of the vidette but also actively manipte the formation to deal with twelve broken parts.

    I have to be extremely careful, the slightest mistake on my part and Jim would be finished, and I could not let that happen.

    To be honest, I am really angry at this bastard. If it hade a few minutester or minuteste, things would have been much easier; I would not have to juggle two things at once, which is straining me quite a lot.

    s, there is nothing I could do other than handle the formation with utter carefulness and believe in my friend in protecting me.

    I had just throught that when the Apeman vidette appeared next to me and attacked, but before the hammer could be reached me, Rhea appeared in front of me and stopped it. I moved away while maintaining my delicate control over the formation.

    Thirty seconds have already passed, and I would need another thirty seconds or a minute at most before I seded and bring out Jim.

    I am not too happy with the bringing out; it would be like bringing him out volcano to the frying pan, but there is no other option. This is the only chance I have to bring him out as I had already used nearly all the Grandmaster ss ink I have.

    If I failed, then it would be really hard to bring him out or even alive, seeing I am moving these broken formations. The moment they get out of my formation¡¯s control, they will go batshit crazy and rip Jim apart.

    Seconds passed by, and I continued with manipting the formation. It is a hard thing that needs extreme control, but I am doing it and even begin to focus on it all my concentration, believing my friend would protect me.

    There is also Ashlyn on my shoulder, watching Grimm vidette coldly. If its attack is really close to attacking me, Ashlyn will take action, but I hope that does not happen; I do not want to reveal her identity to anyone.

    She and Nero are my biggest trump cards, and I want them to remain trump cards for as much time as possible.

    A minute and thirteen seconds passed by, and finally, the runes zed like the sun as I was able to open the gap big enough through the formation. The gap will notst forever; the energy within runes is rapidly expanding, and within a second, it will bepletely spent.

    Jim seemed to understand that before I could even signal, he jumped out of the gap and got out of formation that caged him for a week.

    A smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, but just as it appeared, it froze up as the vidette appeared beside a Grimm monster with a vicious smile on its face.

    "Die Human!"

    It said and swung its hammer at him at incredible speed and power. I was about to ask Ashlyn to rescue him when I saw there was no fear on Jim¡¯s face, the same for Rhea, who did note to save him; instead, she looked at the vidette with mirth.

    Jim looked at Warhammer without any fear despite its power to blow into pieces; instead, a smirk appeared on his face as he threw a blue bottle at the vidette.

    Seeing the blue, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but go wide, the bottle releasing very dangerous peculiar type of energies which made every hair on my body goes up. The vidette seemed to have felt the same as it gritted its teeth and stopped its attack, and moved its hammer to defend.

    Crack!

    Bang!

    The bottle cracked and exploded, covering the Grimm vidette in a dense blue fog. "Rhea, you are not doing your job as my protector well; you have yet again forced me to waste another bottle of blue button potion," Jim said with a sigh before he turned at me.

    "Micheal, my dear friend, I did not think I would be rescued this soon, and you would be onee to rescue me," Jim said as he appeared in front of me.

    "Snort, were you expecting a Grandmaster to save you or thought your girlfriend will bring you out of her by the power of her altitude?" I asked back, to which a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face.

    "When you say like that, it truly seemed like you are the only person who could save me in the shortest time," He said with a smile.

    He had changed in the years; he became slightly taller, and hisnky frame little muscr, which made his already handsome face even more handsome.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy seeing Jim; it had been a long time since I had met him.

 Chapter 2211 - Defeated

    <h4>Chapter 2211 - Defeated </h4>

    "You bastard, I will fucking kill you," The vidette raged as it walked out of the fog, and while it raged at James, it had wasted no time in attacking Rhea.

    These fossiled bastards are very smart; they would not let their angere in front of their objective. It knows the biggest hurdle of it killing us is Rhea. Once he dealt with her, no matter how many tricks we have, it will be able to finish us.

    "When did this happen? A week ago, she would have already turned puddle of flesh and bones if she had fought against that thing," Jim said while motioning toward Rhea.

    "A lot can happen within a week," I said without exining. What happened with Rhea is her secret; I have no right to tell anyone about it. Jim seemed to understand that as he did not press any further.

    "By the way, thank you. If not for you, I don¡¯t know when I could have been saved or been saved at all," He said a momentter, "It¡¯s at least I could do for a friend," I said with a smile before a small transparent bottle with purple-gold drop appeared in my hand.

    "I have wasted a lot of resources toe here, but since you are a friend, I will forgo that; I only hope you will be able to rece this formation ink for me which I had used to open a way for you," I said and gave him the bottle.

    "Sure, it is, at least I could do," He said and opened the bottle, and just as he did, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen up in shock.

    "This!" He said, "It was a precious gift from someone; I hope you will rece it soon. I really need this," I said. Hearing that, an apologetic smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face.

    "It will take me a little while to create a formation of ink of this quality, but I could still provide you with Grandmaster ss formation ink; it will just be of lower quality," He sand took out three bottles of grey, yellow and cyan color.

    "Till I do that, ept these as my thanks for saving me," He said and gave me the three bottles which I had readily epted. "Thank you, but I still want that high Grandmaster ss ink," I said as I put them in my storage.

    "Rhea is good, slightly stronger than vidette, but she does not have the skills to defeat it," Jim said and turned to me.

    "Don¡¯t judge yet; she might surprise you," I said. A surprise couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face, and he looked at me carefully and looked at me question, but when I did not say anything, he turned his gaze toward the battle.

    "Do you really think Rhea could defeat it?" he asked, "She does not have sufficient skill and would need to overwhelm it with sheer power; that would put her extremely close to the Grandmasters," He said, and by the end, his voice has be low.

    I did not answer as I don¡¯t have a clear answer about it, but I had seen the changes in her bloodline, and from the data I had collected, Rhea should have the power to defeat it.

    BANG!

    Half an hour passed by when a sudden change urred in battle. The Grimm Monster had finally been able to evade Rhea¡¯s counter and stuck her squarely; the head of its hammer is as big as her.

    A huge smile bloomed across Apeman¡¯s face as its hammer struck finally, but a secondter, that huge smile froze away when it saw she did not explode into pieces or even fly back like a broken doll; instead, it just took a few steps back without much injuries on her body.

    "How?" asked vidette in shock; it is not the only one; Jim also had quite surprise on her face.

    While he knew about the prowess of Rhea¡¯s defense and with her advancement, he also understood the attack that would have sted others into pieces would have only injured her, but when he saw it wasn¡¯t even able to injure her, he couldn¡¯t help but became surprised.

    "It seemed like I had really underestimated the advancements she had made," Jim said softly while Rhea, who just stabilized herself, had a smile appear on her face.

    "You disappoint me, vidette. I throught the vidette, I feared so much would be stronger than my nightmares of it, but it seemed like I had far too overestimated you," Rhea said, and powerful bloodline aura like never before burst out of her, and she flew toward the Apeman.

    Rhea had trauma about the videttes after what she had experienced in the Lancet ruin. While she was not as heavily tortured as others due to her defense by vidette, it had still created a big trauma; this battle would help her heal from it.

    Her attack was fast and sharp that Apeman was barely able to defend against it, but it was not lucky enough to defend second while shed against its supremely defensive y-like skin, and to the horror of the vidette, it had let inches deep mark across its chest.

    A horror appeared on the videttes eyes seeing that before it forcefully calmed itself and began to run away toward the broken formations.

    "No, you won¡¯t," Rhea said and appeared in front of it and attacked it with even greater power than before.

    The next minute was the worse of videttes like, nearly every attack of her had able tond on it, giving it the injury which should not be possible given its defense, but Rhea¡¯s sword is doing that and doing it finally.

    BANG!

    "Leave it alive," I called out when Rhea was about to pierce her sword into the chest of the vidette.

    "It is very sneaky; given a chance, it will run away," Rhea said while still attacking the vidette so it would not run away.

    "You do not have to worry about that," I said with a smile and moved my fingers, and at the same moment, the vidette froze away, without having the ability to even twitch.

 Chapter 2212: Immense I

    <h4>Chapter 2212: Immense I </h4>

    "What happened to I don''t have the strength to deal with vidette shit?" Jim asked as I moved toward the Grimm Vidette.

    "I truly did not have the strength to fight it directly; I was only able to bind it because Rhea defeated," I replied with a smile before appearing before a vidette and revealing my face through the diamond energy that is covering me.

    A surprise couldn''t help but sh in its eyes before horror dawned on its face. My notoriety had spread far and wide among the Grimm Monsters, especially since the crystal roses appeared on the battlefield; there wouldn''t be any Grimm Tyrant that didn''t know about me.

    I threw the storage of the vidette at Rhea before enveloping it and myself in the curtain of energy.

    In my current condition, I could not transport it to my core and also could not harvest as I usually do due to ess to fewer strings as before; it is going to take double time to harvest as it usually does.

    It took six minutes for me to spread the strings inside it and start the harvest process, and as I did, the mysterious tree began to suck away the vidette with as much energy my strings could carry. If my strings could carry a hundred times more energy than their current, then it would have drained this fearful vidette in less than five seconds.

    It took a tree one and half minutes topletely drain the vidette before it became growing again.

    This time the growth of the tree is notpletely focused on getting taller. Instead, multiple branches spread out of it, and leaves begin to sprout over it at a visible speed. No matter how many times I look, watching it grow at visible speed still enchant me.

    It only grew for a minute, but now it had be slightly taller with much wider branches like before. It slightly looked like an orange tree which the trunk being double thick.

    I spent a few more seconds observing the tree before I got out my core and removed the energy screen.

    "Hun, no essence rose; I was hoping to see the essence rose made out of the vidette," Jim said as I appeared. "Vidette essence could not be harvested into essence rose," I replied with a smile. "Then why do you need the vidette for?" He asked back.

    "It''s a secret," I replied.

    "Fine, don''t tell me, now that you guys have rescued me, let''s go harvest some resources," Jim said, and Rhea looked at him like he was mad.

    "We have just rescued you, and you want to repeat the thing that put you into that formation. Have you not learned anything?" Rhea asked with a voice that was slightly loud. She had clearly gotten angry at Jim''s suggestion.

    "Dear Rhea, of course, I had learned, and I would not have suggested it if it had been anyone but my dear friend Micheal; we have a chance to get far more resources than we have imagined," He said with his eyes twinkling, probably imagining getting the resources he had just suggested.

    "It is too dangerous, and there is Grandmaster here. If we got caught by him, we would be dead," She said, clearly not agreeing with his suggestion.

    "Dear Rhea, you have to understand there are an immense amount of resources here; what we had harvested are just Master level, we have not even touched those at Grandmaster level that deeper in the garden,"

    "Imagine the help those Grandmaster level resources could provide us, especially breaking into Grandmaster. You understand the number of resources needed for that, won''t you?" He asked, making apelling argument which finally made the hesitation appear on Rhea''s face.

    "As for the Grandmaster, there is a very low chance it would be any threat to us with the help of Micheal and this nifty little artifact I have," He said and showed a blue metal ring with a green gem top of it.

    Rhea seemed to know what the ring was, as the hesitation on her finally broke away. "Fine, but we will have to be extremely careful; those Grandmaster level fields would not be easy to enter," she said while looking at Jim intently.

    "While it will be a little expensive, I have a way to deal with such a scenario," Jim replied before he turned to me.

    "You don''t have any objection about the n, right, Micheal?" Jim asked, "Since both of you have already decided on things, who am I to object to," I said with a sigh. They have already discussed the n and covered everything, and who I am to say no to the Grandmaster level resources.

    They are extremely rare and could only be found in a dangerous ce such as this one, and there is no way I am going to let go of this wonderful opportunity I havee across, even if there is a danger of the Grandmaster.

    "Good, now take out the map?" He said to Rhea suddenly, who looked at him in confusion. "The two dumbfucks you have killed earlier have somehow gotten the hold of a map of this ce," he said.

    "It would take a while to break the lock on its storage," she said, "Here," I said, and a map appeared in my hand.

    Unlike her, I did not have to break the storage ring manually. The formation in the storage ring breaks the formations better than any artifact Ive ever seen.

    The speck of the soul that had survived the ruin of thousands of years seemed to be very smart that formation it had created in my ring had broken every storage ring I hade across; it had never disappointed me.

    "ording to the map, we are at the outer edges of this garden, and the deeper we go, the rarer and high-level nts we will get to harvest," Jim said excitedly while pointing at the ces on the map.

    "It would also be very dangerous," Rhea quipped, but Jim ignored that and began to study the map more detailedly.

 Chapter 2213 - Immense II

    <h4>Chapter 2213 - Immense II </h4>

    "Now that we have decided on the direction, my dear friend Micheal would you break that formation," Jim said, mentioning toward only formation wall in this field that isplete.

    We have decided to move along with theplete formation wall; this way, even if Grimms decided to chase us, they will have to break theseplete formations. It is not easy to do that; even with the powerful artifacts to help, one would have to be very talented in the runes to break them.

    "I already had," I said, surprising them both.

    After I had broken Jim out of those broken formations, I scanned twoplete walls and began to break the formations on them.

    I took out the air-pen activated it as it began to spew out the runes. "This air-pen of yours is quite a high-grade artifact," He said. Yes, it is, and I am using only a fraction of its abilities as most of them need a higher amount of skills and power; also, some of them are suppressed due to the grade of the artifacts.

    Buzz!

    A few minutester, I was able to stun the formation for a second and walked through with Rhea and James.

    Just I entered the other side, I felt extremely cold. This cold is different from the lunar cold I had experienced a few hours ago. If I am right, then this is some type ofher cold.

    It affects the body as much as it affects the soul, and if I had not been protected by a diamond cover which again charged by the Rhea, this neither frost would have been dangerous for me.

    "Nether stream Azaleas, Roher ck roots, purple frost dream vine...." Jim excitedly began to name one nt after another as he looked around. He looked quite excited, barely able to stop himself from leaping at the nts.

    He is not the only that is excited; I, too quite excited. It is the first herbal field that has not been scavenged; there are hundreds of masters ss nts of different species lying around, ready to pluck.

    "Each person for themselves," Jim said and ran toward the nts without waiting, and Rhea also followed behind. I did not move from my spot, but my invisible strings did, and they began to harvest the resources.

    The harvesting is not easy as just plucking the resources away; nearly half of the resources here need a specific method for their harvest, and regretfully, both of them are knowledgeable in them, and with great control, they are harvesting these resources at an incredible speed.

    Their speed is good; I am better. If I wanted, I could harvest the resources at a much greater speed than I am currently doing, but that is not proper. ording to the published etiquette of adventuring and harvesting by Pyramid, at most, I could harvest as much as both of them and not more given my contribution.

    Still, it took us more than two hours to harvest all the resources in this field.

    "I assume you have already solved the formation?" Jim asked when I moved toward the wall and waved my hand. A huge formation materialized in front of me, which couldn¡¯t help but surprise Rhea and Jim.

    Since I had solved the formation on the wall, I also used an air-pen in my core and created the formation since I had time before working on my Inheritance.

    I had gotten a great idea while breaking out Jim, I had been using every minute I had working on it. I feel some kind of urgency in my heart to finish my Inheritance upgrade; I feel like I will need it very soon.

    Buzz!

    I stunned the formation again, and we had stepped into another field, which is just as dangerous as before and contains as many resources as the previous field.

    This time, Jim did not have to say anything the moment we arrived in the field. All three of us moved toward the nts to harvest them without wasting even a second.

    In two and half hours, we have cleared the whole herbal field and moved to another to harvest more resources.

    We begin to travel field after field, harvesting resources after another. The pile of precious resources began to bigger and bigger; there seemed to be no end to it. A few times, Ive even felt like I am hallucinating seeing the sheer volume of resources I am collecting.

    To be safe, we are only targeting the fields which are covered inplete formation, but sometimes we would enter the field which had some broken formation; all formation walls are not transparent, sometimes it is very hard to see what is on the other side.

    Before I have even realized it, we have harvested to the fourteen fields, umting a huge amount of resources that others could only dream of, and the truth is, we have only harvested a fraction of the herbal fields; there is arge number of them, that remained to be harvested.

    Another thing that happened as I harvested through the fields, I have recoveredpletely. It is a little earlier than I had first estimated, but I am not surprised as I had expected it.

    The dense energy here is out of the world, and my core had been guzzling it and speeding up the process of healing through my runes.

    It felt good to be recovered; I had felt a little powerless when I couldn¡¯t participate in battles earlier, only act passively but now no more. With me fully recovered, I would be able to deal with almost anything that is below Grandmaster ss.

    Even with all my strength, I did not say all Masters; I am aware there are people like that Golden Fire Werewolf; some even had Grandmaster level strength while still being Master.

    There is nothing for me to be jealous of them; they should be jealous of me.. When I reach the Master ss, they would not be a match for me, no matter how incredible boosts their bloodline or Inheritance would provide them.

 Chapter 2214 - Immense III

    <h4>Chapter 2214 - Immense III </h4>

    "We have been harvesting the resources for two days, lets take a break," Jim said when we finished harvesting our sixteenth field.

    "Has tiredness have finally caught up to you?" Rhea asked with a smile, for which he red at her before taking out an abode and going inside when he saw both of us did not have any problem with his suggestion.

    From what I could gather, Jim had been awake for little more than two weeks. While a Master like him could remain awake for that time without any problem but he will feel the tiredness, and that tiredness would rapidly elerate with each passing day till one won¡¯t be able to function at all.

    This is why it is very important to sleep regrly, if not possible every day, then every few days. I like to sleep regrly; it keeps me at my best.

    Jim directly went to his room, asking us to take whatever room we wanted. I took the second room while Rhea took the third.

    The room was simple; other than the bed and table, there was nothing in it. Though I could materialize the thing on it with the help of the control panel, which is shining gently to my left. I instead went to shower.

    It had been a week since I had taken a shower, and even though my body was spotlessly clean, I needed a shower.

    Twenty minutester, I walked out of the shower and touched a few buttons on the control panel, as I did. The bed disappeared, and the next second, another bed appeared, which was big and had an incredible level of artful carving.

    As the bed came out, I felt an incredible amount of tiredness that I was barely able to keep myself standing.

    This is the bed I had found in the manor; it bright out all the tiredness that is hidden in my body and soul; I would see how it is in relieving it.

    The next second, I fell down on the bed, and a couple of secondster, I was fast asleep.

    When I woke up, I felt incredible. I felt like every part of me was well-rested, and I was ready for everything, and the most amazing thing is, I had only slept for six hours. Seeing I had been awake for a week, I had thought I would sleep for double of that amount.

    ¡¯It seemed like I had underestimated the bed,¡¯ I said. I am happy to get something like that; it would save me time but also give me good well-rested sleep.

    I got out of the bed, freshened up before going back on the bed, andid back on it before closing my eyes. The next second, I am in the core, which has dense energy and incredible greenery.

    While the resources I found in the garden are rare and precious, they could notpare to the resources I had nted in my core. Each nt is specifically selected, and each of it fell into the unofficial category of emperor nts; these resources could give me boosts others could not.

    The garden had grown a little with the Grimm Master that I had harvested, and it would soon reach its limit.

    To continue, either I will have to harvest the resources, which I have not done so far, or level up. Both options are preferable, but I would like to level up than harvest the resources, through they would reproduce quickly as long as I could get my hands on the Masters with bloodline.

    I only spent a minute looking at the resources before I walked to my study station and began working on my Inheritance.

    I am nearly finished; when I do, I will be able to level up to the Mid-level of Elite stage, which would make a Leader ss Tyrant and give me the power of the Grandmaster.

    I had worked for little more than seventeen hours, making huge progress before I got out of my core. As I did, I felt slightly tired, but I did not sleep; instead, I took back my bed, showered before walking out of my room.

    When I went to the hall, I found no one was present there. So, I walked into the kitchen and began preparing dinner.

    I had been eating packaged food throughout the week and wanted to cook something fresh, something new.

    All the dishes I am cooking are invented by me, and all of them were rejected by the being in the tome. I am still continuing and will do it till I pass the test.

    I was in the midst of cooking when Rhea appeared in the hall before she sat in front of me, watching me cook with great surprise and hunger. It took me one and half hours to cook all the dishes, and by that time, Jim had also arrived.

    "You are amazing, Micheal. There are very few people who could cook better than you, and you only get to eat food made of their hands once a year, if you are lucky," Jim said as he took his first bite.

    He is referring to the Grandmasters, some of them took various interests in their long lives, and few of them chose culinary art.

    There are some culinary art Grandmasters I had met but never had a chance to discuss art with them. Such things are considered a top of leisure time and not of wartime.

    Soon we finished the dinner and walked out of the abode; we had wasted enough time already and would not have to like to waste more.

    "There is no need," I said to Rhea when she moved her hand to make a diamond cover like before around my body. "You have recovered?" she asked in surprise, and to that, I nodded.

    "Good, with you recovering, we would be able to deal with any danger even more efficiently," Jim said happily before walking with me toward the formation. I had already broken it when we were harvesting the resources and even created the formation in my core.

    Now, I only have to bring it out.

 Chapter 2215 - Middle Layer I

    <h4>Chapter 2215 - Middle Layer I </h4>

    "If the map is right, then we would be able to reach the middleyer of the Garden after breaking this formation," Jim said while staring at the map and formation wall in front of us, which is filled with much denser formation than the other walls we havee across.

    It had been five days since we began harvesting the herb garden, and till now, we have harvested forty-nine fields, collecting the resources on a scale I had never done before.

    With this amount of resources, I could definitely be able to help the academy on a big scale and not help a select few.

    "Micheal, you have broken the formation, right?" Jim asked, "Yes," I replied. "Crush this bottle and eat this table; with it, we will be able to withstand the environment of the other side, as long as it is not a direct attack," He said and handed me the small bottle with while solution.

    Crush Crush

    Powerful auras sted off Rhea and Jim¡¯s bodies as they activated their defensive methods before they ate the tablets and crushed the bottles. As they did, the liquid inside turned into white mist and wrapped around their bodies like a second armor.

    Crush!

    I also crushed the bottle, and soon misty armor covered me. I did not eat the tablet; I would only eat it when I felt the energy purity was too much for me to handle.

    "Ready," I said to them and waved my hand, and formation appeared in front of me before going toward the huge wall and stuck at it. This formation bears a huge amount of power; I had mixed the formation inks together, adding 20% of one of the Grandmaster level inks that Jim had provided me.

    Buzz!

    The formation had activated, and we walked toward the formation as the way had made. Each of our expressions had turned serious, while the other side had many powerful resources, but it was also very dangerous.

    We passed through the formation and appeared in what seemed like a sunny ce of grasnd. It is very beautiful with a sun that looked not too bright and gentle wind; it is an atmosphere that even Grimms would enjoy.

    But we are shaking in terror; the sunny sun is spewing out heat that would melt any Master instantly, and gentle gale seemed to have held the power of a tornado that if we did not have our defenses, it would have crushed us into pieces.

    There is also another danger, the energy, which is not only denser than before but also much purer than even Masters like Jim and Rhea incapable of taking this energy despite having powerful bloodline and Inheritance.

    Hun!

    I am feeling powerful pressure, but the mist cover is protecting me; as for the energy, it is a little overwhelming, but I am handling it, and there is even surprising.

    The moon, which is orbiting around my core, had started absorbing the energies; it had only done that with the energies of my art, and now it is doing it with these energies.

    ¡¯I wonder what it will do with it, ¡¯ I had throught when I saw it releasing pure white specks through it.

    Just like what it did with the energy of my art, this time, it is releasing the specks while continuously absorbing the energy. While thest time, it had done that after it finished absorbing the energy.

    I couldn¡¯t help but get happy seeing the shower of specksing from the moon. Thest shower of specks had increased the quality of the soul in my core; it had also purified the pure soul power I had in the smallke.

    I am sure these specks would help me too, and I will research themter, but before that, I should harvest these wonderful nts that are present here.

    "Be careful; some of these nts are quite dangerous," I warned my friends; they nodded and moved toward the nts; I did not move with them as my strings are more than capable of doing the delicate work of harvesting the Grandmaster level nts.

    This time, all my strings moved toward a single nt instead of moving toward the several. As I had said, the Grandmaster ss nts require more finesse; I could not take a risk with them.

    When I had finished with them and moved to the lower-level nts, I would harvest them in my usual way.

    The first herb my vines moved toward was rockthorn root; it looked like a root made of rock. This rook is quite dangerous. Carelessly touching it might kill one as it released stony thorns on touch, which are filled with petrific poison.

    "Micheal, help me with harvesting the rockthorn room; I do not want to touch it," Jim said suddenly, "Help me with that too," Rhea said.

    "Sure, but first, let me finish this one," I said and moved my string around the root. It did not even detect it when my invisible strings covered it fully before beginning to pull it up, it reacted at that, but it was already toote at that.

    I had harvested it with textbook finesse, not damaging even its tiniest, most delicate room. Jim and Rhea would have difficulty replicating this feat, even if they tried.

    Such undamaged root is precious, I am sure many Grandmasters would pay a high price for it, but I have no interest in selling it. This is root is a powerful body refining resource that would be very useful to me and my experiments, also to people close to me.

    After I had done harvesting rockthorn root, I had harvested one for Rhea and one for Jim before harvesting thest one, which I had kept for myself before moving to another nt.

    There are several Grandmaster level nts here of different types, each one of them is precious, and we would harvest it all before moving toward another field, and like always, I had already started to break the formation to reach it.

 Chapter 2216 - Middle Layer II

    <h4>Chapter 2216 - Middle Layer II </h4>

    It had been three days since we had begun harvesting the Grandmaster-level fields. Till now, we have harvested eight fields, and this is our ninth one; I have finished harvesting a while ago, and my friends will finish soon as well.

    Currently, I am working on my Inheritance in the faint twinkling of fiery red specks which are being released by the moon. They have formed quite ayer on me, and I had stopped shaking it away.

    Even after three days, the moon is still absorbing the dense energies around me before sending it down in the form of speck which is nothing but mellowed energy crystals that could be used by anyone.

    Due to my core reaching the limit, it currently could not absorb these specks, and due to it, inches thickyer of multicolored energy dust had formed in my core, making it feel like snowfall was happening.

    It made my core very beautiful and made me extremely happy, as the value of this speckled dust is more than I had imagined.

    As I had said, this speckled dust is nothing but mellowed purified energy that had been crystallized. It is more purified than the energy outside, but unlike the energy outside, which is harmful, this one is not.

    Such pure crystalized energy could be used in all kinds of stuff, from quickly recovering one¡¯s energy to alchemy.

    If what I had found out about this energy was right, then the alchemists would go mad for it. It is not regr mellowed energy crystal dust but a Grandmaster ss resource, which makes it extremely precious.

    This will make much alchemical procedure very useful for them, as usual, they had process energy crystal to create something like this dust which is a long and expensive process.

    A huge amount of it is present in my core, and it would only increase with time unless I breakthrough into leader ss; then, it will begin to merge with my core, improving it from all sides.

    Currently, we are in the fiery field, and thus the dust that is falling is red, earlier we were a metallic field, and metallic dust was released from the moon, which is now hidden under theyer of red dust.

    The moon is an amazing thing; it is a blessing, as they said to be, a blessing from the world.

    "We have finished; let¡¯s go," Jim said. I stopped working and opened my eyes before bringing out the formation, which directly moved toward the huge formation wall.

    Buzz!

    A few secondster, formation buzzed, and we passed through it, reaching a ce very thick with earth energy. The energy purity and density of this ce are greater than thest field, nearly at my limit.

    If the purity increases any further, then I will have to activate those seals which I had created to guard against the extreme purity.

    The change in elemental energy also urred inside me, from releasing the dark red specks; now the moon is releasing the brow specks, which are emitting more powerful energy than those fiery specks.

    "Such dense earth energy," Rhea said as she breathed in deeply with a smile on her. Her diamond bloodline is essentially an elemental earth bloodline, and the herbs of this ce would help her a lot.

    "Let¡¯s go har" Rhea was saying when suddenly stopped, as saw the ring on Jim¡¯s index finger shine up. It had also surprised me, as the ring had never reacted before, and it also artifact Jim had said help but against the Grandmaster.

    "The Grandmaster is seventeen miles away from us," Jim stated, "Micheal, break the formation first before begin harvesting," he added before he exined the properties of his rings with the short words.

    To say simply, the ring is a detection artifact, and it had detected the Grandmaster. The situation is not serious as it looked; Jim said seventeen miles away from us means it is three fields away from us, seeing each field is five square miles.

    In a regr situation, such distance does not mean anything to the Grandmaster, but we are not in a regr environment.

    The Grandmaster is at three fields away from us, and even if it had sensed us oring toward us and had better formation breaking skills than the mine, it would still take it time for me toe here, and as long as I quickly created the breaking formation, we will be able to leave as soon as it got closer.

    So, while Rhea and Jim moved to harvest the resources, I scanned the formation and closed my eyes to solve the formation.

    The formations in the Grandmaster level fields are harder than the ones before, but I have got used to them and break them pretty fast; it won¡¯t take me more than an hour for me to break the formation.

    Time passed as I focused my all on breaking the formation, and I did, with a better time than I had expected which is good, as every minute I saved would be used in harvesting more precious nts.

    I had solved the formation in forty-one minutes, and now, I am using the airpen to create the breaking formation. If the Grandmasteres too close, I will just have to throw away the formation, and within a few seconds, we will be out.

    The Grandmaster did not seem to have changed the ce; otherwise, Jim had warned me, which is good because I do not want to leave all these precious earth elemental nts. So, as soon as I finished out drawing the formation, I went on to harvest the resources.

    "It had crossed the field; it is just thirteen miles away from us," Jim informed, and our expressions became serious, but nobody stopped harvesting the resources.

    Unless ites to the field next to ours, we will not leave, and due to this reason, we have only been traveling to fields withplete formations and leaving out others, no matter how many desirable resources it has.

 Chapter 2217 - [Bonus ] The Green Element

    <h4>Chapter 2217 - [Bonus ] The Green Element </h4>

    Another four days have passed by, and in these four days, we have sensed Grandmaster many times, but not a single time; it hade ten miles distance from us.

    Though, one thing is clear it is moving in the same path as us, just using a different route. This is dangerous, as we might meet up in some field, but chances of that are low, as we are actively tracking Grimm Grandmaster, and if we see it moving toward us, we will run away without hesitation.

    We are now just three fields away from reaching the end of the middle fields, though we have barely harvested even 10% of it.

    I wish we could harvest the whole middle field or even half of it, but that is not going to happen. We could not stay here even if we wanted; each of us has great responsibilities outside and would have great consequences, we went back toote.

    It had been already twenty days since Rhea and I have arrived in this realm, and we nned to harvest for two more days before leaving a garden to find the exit to leave this realm, which might take a day if we are lucky and more than a week if we are unlucky.

    From the map, we have gotten information that there are teleporting stations that will take us outside of the garden, and I hope they are working; otherwise, it is going to take a lot more time to leave than we have nned.

    Buzz!

    Soon we finished harvesting the field and brought out the breaking formation I had created hours before. It activated and passed through the formation wall and entered another field that had shocked all of us.

    The Green Element!

    This field has a green element, though all the nts belong to the green element. This field is especially of the green element, and that means most of the resources here would be used for healing, which makes them extremely precious.

    I quickly got over my shock as I felt breathlessness and pain all over my body, rm shed in my eyes, and I immediately activated a few more seals in my body.

    The purity of energy here is much greater than in the previous field, which is also above my limit. The green element may be the healer¡¯s element, but it could turn poison if it came in excess.

    With the seals active, the breathlessness and pain receded till there was barely any, and I was finally able to take a sigh of relief.

    "Any sign of Grandmaster?" I asked Jim, and he shook his head.

    Despite the ring not sensing it, we all have be careful; the ring has its limits.

    Due to multiple restrictions of the realm, its range is only twenty miles, and it would not be able to sense a Grandmaster if the Grandmaster is using a stealth method.

    Using the stealth method is very unlikely; we are not using a stealth method as there is no need to. So, an apex predator like Grandmaster did not need to use it; it could deal with almost any danger it came across head-on.

    It took them a few seconds to get limated to such thick green energy before they moved to harvest them; I also moved my strings before taking a nce at my core.

    The moon again started taking the energy and converting it into mellowed essence specks, and as the clouds of these specks fell down, it began to get absorbed by the nt before it would even reach the ground, and no tree was an exception.

    It is not like the tree had not taken the crystal specks, but they have only taken what is rted to their element. Till now, no crystal energy specks were absorbed by all the trees together, it is truly an amazing scene to watch.

    Time passed by as I had harvested one nt after another while at the same time solving the formation of the wall I was going break.

    Within an hour, I solved the formation before focusing on my Inheritance.

    "Micheal, let¡¯s go; we have finished harvesting," Jim said suddenly, "Wait for a while," I said without opening my eyes.

    If I had my eyes opened, I would have seen the great confusion in their eyes, as I had never behaved like this before.

    Still, they did not question and waited.

    I had asked them to wait because I had reached extremely close to finishing my Inheritance, and I would finish it before taking another step. I had waited too much for this moment to care about anything, even Grandmaster ss resources.

    I had made my friends wait for one hour and twenty minutes before I opened my eyes and when I did, there was a big bright smile on my face.

    I had finally done it; I had solved the biggest problem in my Inheritance and am now ready to level up. Leveling up is going to first thing I am going to do after I reach back home.

    I will be a leader ss Tyrant after breaking into the Mid-level of Tyrant stage, but I will have the power of Grandmaster. I was sure this moment woulde, but I did not throught this woulde this early.

    People spend decades or even centuries to get the power I am going to get soon, and extremely few billions seed in getting it.

    I would level up here and now if not for there been instability in this realm. Making a breakthrough here is a dangerous thing; it is a chance I am willing to take. I would have to wait for a few more days before I get that amazing power.

    The wait would be excruciating, but I will bear it.

    "Why is there a shit-eating smile on your face?" Jim asked. "A very good thing had happened," I said, and I immediately felt his soul sense scanning over me.

    "What is it?" He asked back; instead of answering, I turned back toward the wall and threw the formation on it, not minding the curse he muttered beneath his breath.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed, and we stepped into it, just as I made a huge sense of danger well up in my heart of all of a sudden.. Before even entering the other side, I knew we were going to face danger, the greatest of all we have faced in this realm or ever.

 Chapter 2218 - Chaotic Land I

    <h4>Chapter 2218 - Chaotic Land I </h4>

    I walked to the other side with my friends and was immediately hit with the chaotic energy that is so pure and dense that it had attacked us like an attack.

    It had immediately started to reduce the power of mist cover around us, and that is not even most dangerous about the thing of the ce we now have found ourselves in.

    We were supposed to enter a herbal field just like we have entered before, but the ce we have entered beyond what we had imagined. It is chaotic, filled with broken formations and energies that seem to contain all the elements of the world.

    The ce is not constrained by the field; it is wide with hundreds, even thousands of broken formations floating around. It seemed like someone had attacked the tens of fields with the powerful cannonball, breaking them in every way possible.

    All sorts of things could be seen here, from overgrown forestes or neatly nted herbs. Powerful Monsters, including the Grandmaster level and even Grimms, here and there. It felt like fate had mixed all the dangers that could kill us and sent us here.

    This chaotd around us stretched for miles, and the worse thing, we had lost the way out.

    I don¡¯t know how it had happened, there should have been a wall behind us, but all I could see was broken formations around. I had sensed the spatial energies a second ago; that is what transported us to this ce.

    "Fuck!"

    Jim cursed in pain as he crouched down before he popped up a blue pill and crushed yellow-colored bottle, which began to form a yellow color misty cover around him, which is stronger than the misty white cover of before.

    "Take this pill and bottle; they are much stronger than what we have used earlier," Jim said as he handed me and Rhea pill and bottle.

    Crush Crush!

    I crushed the bottle immediately and also ate the pill, which I had not eaten before. Till, now my seals were more than enough to handle the pure energy but seeing how pure and dense it is with the mix of chaotess, my armors defenses are incapable of dealing something this immense.

    The yellow mist began to wrap around me, and pressure of pure chaotic energy began to decrease rapidly till it came down to a more manageable level.

    "We are fucked," Rhea said and, Jim and I couldn¡¯t help but nod at that. It might not look like it, but we have found ourselves very dangerous situation and have no idea how we should get out of it.

    "Let¡¯s study the map first before deciding the way," I said and took out the map.

    Thankfully, we have been transported to the somewhat safe area but seeing the formations floating around me, we won¡¯t be safe here for long. We have to move and find an exit to leave things in ce.

    The longer we stay here, the more dangerous it would be for us. There is a high we might die next minute if some broken formation came at us. Only Grandmaster would be able to stop something like that, and even them would need some efforts to do that.

    "We should be near field 339, and the closest station is station 25, but we could not go there, that Grandmaster monster eat us alive if we do that, so we would move toward station 28, it would be little longer, and we woulde across those Grimms, but we would be able to handle them," I said after few minutes of studying the map and surrounding

    "Let¡¯s not waste any time then," Rhea said, agreeing with the route I had nned.

    With the route nned, we did not waste any time moving, and Jim even took out his amazing artifact, which measures the safety of the formation.

    It looked like a metallic short blue thick stick with a silvery end. Due to this artifact, he and Rhea were able to move through the fields. It will be very useful here, as this ce is filled with broken formations.

    "Stop!"

    Jim said softly and moved his stick toward the broken formations which had jumbled together. They have formed a huge wall, and we have to pass through it if we want to move forward.

    There are a few other ways, as me breaking the formation or taking a different route, but both of them would take hours, and not mention, if we take the different route, we would still being across such obstacles.

    "There, we could pass through from there," Jim said as the stick in its hand lighted out the bathe and half-meter wide zig-zag hole.

    We all took the air as it was twelve meters high. As we reached the hole, one by one, we passed through it into the other side through the small hope.

    The other had even denser chaotic energies and had an overgrown garden filled with rare and precious nts that produced the big desire from my runes.

    Most of the nts would die in such an environment as high-level nts need a specific environment. Not all nts will die in a drastic environmental shift; less than 1% of them will adapt and survive, these are the nts that are surviving, and some of them are extremly precious.

    All of us couldn¡¯t be shocked when we saw some very precious nts and were about to move toward them when we stopped on our tracks at the same time.

    We felt its gaze; the gaze of Grandmaster Monster, which was quite a distance away from us, is now looking at us with its dark eyes. Threatening us that if we dared to move toward those precious nts, it would kill us.

    "The armadillo monster looks fucking scary," Jim said with a slightly shaking voice, "It is scary," I added.

    The monster is huge, with very thick armor, much thicker than an armadillo monster of this level would have. Like the nts, it had also evolved to survive the danger of this ce.

    "It might be scary, but it seemed to be trapped, and we harvesting resources does not change the facts much as it will kill us if it gets the slightest chance," Rhea said as she looked away from the monster and moved toward the nt she wants to harvest.

 Chapter 2219 - Chaotic Land II

    <h4>Chapter 2219 - Chaotic Land II </h4>

    ROAAAAAR!

    The armadillo monster roared, seeing us harvesting the nts, but we did not care for it. It is stuck and could note to use, so we do not need to be worried about it; the only thing we have to do is be fast in harvesting.

    We had spent only half an hour harvesting the nts before we resumed our journey. There are so many precious nts of Grandmaster level that we could harvest them for hours, but unfortunately, we did not have time to harvest them all.

    We have only harvested those select few nts before; they are really precious, would not be found anywhere.

    We traveled through the overgrown garden; our steps were quick but cautious, and soon an hour had passed, and we have stopped in front of another blockade made of several broken formations.

    Jim again took out his stick and scanned it but soon, his expressions turned worse, and he turned toward.

    "It seemed like you have to take this one," Jim said passed me a bottle of Grandmaster level formation ink.

    I nodded and scanned the seven huge broken formations that were blocking our way before beginning solving them inside my core while my friends began to harvest the precious nts, to not waste any time.

    It took me one hour and seven minutes to find the solution, much quicker than I had throught. As I had expected it to take more than three hours but to my surprise, I had noticed, the two of seven formations are too stable, and I would just have stunned them to pass through their gaps.

    Creating such a formation is quite hardpared to when I do it for theplete formation. No matter how stable broken formations are, they are not as stable as theplete formation; thus, even the stablest possess considerable risk.

    Buzz!

    The formation appeared and stunned the two broken formations, and we walked through it. While walking through the gap between them, I felt the great instability, but the formation covering the two formations shone brightly and forcefully stabilized the two formations till we passed through them.

    It is the reason why I used the Grandmaster grade formation ink despite the fact that I could make do with Master grade, but if such problems urred, then it would bepletely useless, and we would get killed.

    The area we appeared to have neat lines of nts, the formation regting the order of nts and the weeding out other is still working.

    We have spotted a few extremly rare nts which we have harvested very quickly before continuing, avoiding many stray formations. We continued for two and half hours before we have reached the block, which we could not avoid.

    Thankfully, Jame¡¯s artifact was able to find a stable home for us, and we passed through it and entered apletely different area, which had 20% thunder energy in all chaotic mix.

    There are many extremly precious herbs in this field, many of them were desired by my runes, but we did not stop there for even a second. As the powerful thunder energy in a chaotic mix of energy is attacking our protection wildly.

    Once it had eaten away our protection, we would be in deep trouble, and we did not want to get into the trouble just because of a few nts that are extremly rare, and many Grandmasters back home would pay a high price for them.

    Thankfully, we were able to move away from that ce before it was able to eat away our protection.

    We continued to make the way toward our destination and thus moved toward the group of five Grimms, which seemed to be stuck with the formation, and their artifacts seemed to be in no way helping them break out of their predicament.

    I would have liked to avoid the Grimms, even though there is no Grandmaster among them, but I could not.

    Their field is the shortest route we have in reaching station 28. If I took another route, it would take us a day or more, and we even have to go near the ce where that Grandmaster Monster is trapped, which I do not want to do under any circumstances.

    So, going through that field is the only choice, and these Grimm Monsters seemed to be waiting for us, the eagerness on their face unmistakable.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    I killed the three monsters that dared to attack us; these monsters are very powerful but idiots since they dared to attack us; I killed them before they could even approach us and stored them in my storage.

    The monster attack is not rare, there are tens of monsters that have attacked, but we have dealt with them.

    The monsters here are no danger to us unless they are Grandmaster ss, and there are only two of them, both of them trapped under some formation. The snake Grandmaster that is quite a distance away from us must have been trapped for quite a while, as its condition is not ideal.

    Monsters can live without food for years due to the immense storage of vital energies their bodies have, and this survival wouldst even longer when they are in a high-density energy environment such as this.

    Still, it could not keep them alive indefinitely, and they would die if they did not get food. We have alreadye across the skeletons of monsters, Masters, and Grandmasters that would have died of hunger.

    Though such cases would be a minority, there is very field as such in which the snake monster is trapped, which is barren for some reason.

    The armadillo is trapped in quite a big field which is filled with nts. It would be able to keep itself alive as long as it eats the nts sparingly and seeding formation in the field kept working.

    Soon we have reached the field of broken formation where five Grimms are trapped, and they are looking at u weely.

    We gave them a nk look as Jim scanned the formation with its stick, but as expected, he did not find any safe gap. If there had been, the Grimms would have already found it with the artifacts they have.

    "It seemed like Micheal, you have to make the way again," Jim said with a smile before he and Rhea went back to the field and began harvesting the precious nts while I scanned the broken formation to make the way for us.

 Chapter 2220 - The Limit

    <h4>Chapter 2220 - The Limit </h4>

    Buzz!

    "We will finish them without wasting any time," I said, and twelve shields appeared around us; small forms and formation buzzed, and we stepped inside without giving the slightest moment to Grimms on the other side toe out.

    Bang Bang Bang

    As we stepped inside, we found ourselves under powerful attack. All five Grimm Monsters have attacked, without caring about the consequence their actions will have to field of broken formations caging them.

    My shields instantly have got bigger, and I begin to defend against the powerful attack. They have not only defended but also absorbed the energy of the attacks heavily. While these idiots may not fear death, I very much do, and I do not want to die by their mistakes.

    "Destroy these fucking humans but keep the one in the middle alive; it can create the breaking formations," Shouted a snakeman in the middle, and their attacks became even more intense.

    "We should finish these bastards soon, or it won''t be long; any broken formation activated something very dangerous," Rhea said with urgency in her voice.

    I nodded and waved my hand; the shields surrounding us unraveled, and to the shock of my friend and Grimms, the unraveled shields surrounded the Grimms. It had happed so fast that Grimms did not have to dodge and moved away.

    "Die!"

    I said to shocked Grimms as my shields turned to a sphere, and those outside were unable to see what was happening outside.

    The Grimms caged inside is powerful, but they have no defense against my strings. If they had been videttes or someone at the level of Golden Fire Werewolf. I would have had quite a problem caging them this easily, but they are not.

    I ced my hands on the sphere, and a few minuteste, the harvest process began, and this time, I am lucky as there are two Grimm Monsters with bloodline in five of them; they will help the nt inside me greatly.

    I once again wished I could use this purified bloodline essence for myself, but I have reached my limit, and I would have to make a breakthrough before I became capable of doing that.

    Two minutester, my runes finished harvesting the bloodline, and the mysterious tree inside me released growth energy toward all the nts.

    I could feel the pressure inside my core is increasing every second as these nts grow and the resources on them mature with growth energy. It won''t be long before the growth of nts reaches what my core could handle.

    While most of the time limit does not affect me negatively aside from stopping my growth, it would be bad if the growth of the nt had stopped, it would definitely affect them negatively.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh and wave my hand; the formation covering the nts shone up, and they began to harvest the resources on the nts. The resources would then fly away from the formation and store themselves on the special storage boxes I had prepared for them.

    It is quite regretful that I had to harvest them now to relieve some pressure on my core.

    As I had wanted them to grow to the Grandmaster level before harvesting them, but it was before I came to understand the pressure of the nts, and I could not grow them high as I could, as long as I had enough.

    With me harvesting the resources, the pressure relieved a lot, and nts began to grow at even greater speed.

    The harvesting will have its advanced; the more mature nt will produce resources at higher speed and require less energy. Not to mention, I am not harvesting all the Master ss resources; I am keeping a minute amount of them on nts.

    Soon, all the growth energy expanded, and the pressure of the nts have again reached the limit.

    I would be only able to use this method couple of times in harvesting the Grimms before the nts would create enough pressure that I would have no choice but cut the purified bloodline supply of the mysterious tree.

    Even without resources on them, the grown nts would be enough to create pressure on me. So, it is wise for me to make a breakthrough as soon as I can, and I n to do that just as I walk out of this realm.

    I looked at the nts in my core and also the multicolored elemental crystalline specks that are released from the moon.

    The moon is still sucking energy and releasing the crystalline specks through it, and it is much denser than before, which is understandable seeing the purity and density of energy outside it off the charts.

    I called back my shields, giving my friends a peek of five essences roses. "Fuck, these essence roses are amazing," Jim said in surprise. "Many old monsters in my organization tried to reverse engineer your method, but they are not able to take even a step toward it," Jim said, looking at the roses.

    I couldn''t help but smile hearing that; no one beside me could create these essences roses. As rule-bending power is vital to create it, and unless they have it, they could forget about harnessing the Grimms essence into roses.

    I quickly stored the roses and their storage which my friends looked jealously at. Till now, they harvested the resources while I broke the formations; it is about time I get a little advantage.

    Jim again tried his artifacts, but as I had expected, it failed to find a safe way for us. So, I scanned the broken formations and began solving them, and this time they were a little tough as it took me two hours to create a formation that would make way for us.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed, and a secondter, we walked out, and just as we did, our expression changed, not to with shock and surprise but with bright smiles.. We have reached very close to our destination; we could literally see it.

 Chapter 2221 - The Horror

    <h4>Chapter 2221 - The Horror </h4>

    "We are close," Rhea said, looking at the station far away. If we were outside, the distance wouldn''t have meant much, we would have been able to cover it within a minute, but here, it is going to take quite long.

    "Yes, we are close; we should be able to reach it within two days," Jim said before we began moving again.

    We are moving quickly, a little more quickly than before, taking each step with purpose. The station looked to be in great condition, and if it is as inside as it looked outside, then we would not have any problem in leaving through it.

    I hope there is no problem, we have been here for quite a long and would need a few more days to find the gate before we could leave this ce.

    Nine hours passed by since I had dealt with the Grimms, and we had already covered half of the distance to the station and now could see it even more clearly, and signs are good; it does not as damaged as the ces around it.

    Four more hours passed by, and we have stopped again; all of us had serious expressions on our faces looking at the giant thing in front of us.

    "Will this be safe?" Rhea asked, looking at the thing in front of us; from a distance, this thing did not look much dangerous as it looked from up close. This will be our biggest hurdle before we reach the station.

    "No ,but t is our only choice; circumventing around it would days at least, and it would be even dangerous with the spatial energy on both sides," Jim said before turning to me.

    "Will you be able to make a way through it?" Jim asked, "Yes, but it would be dangerous," I said gravely.

    In front of me, a giant field stretched miles and miles. It does not have broken formation, on the outside at least, but inside there are lots of broken formations that seemed to have formed neatyers, and if we want to reach to the other side, we would have to break theyers.

    That is not the biggest danger; I could sense the faint spatial energy inside. It should not be dangerous, but nothing is sure when ites to spatial energy.

    I would not have even thought about entering inside it. If I had not sensed even greater energy on both sides of the field, means circumventing around it is even more dangerous than passing through it.

    "You guys go harvest," I said to them and closed my eyes as Ashlyn appeared on my shoulder for protection.

    I begin to create the formation; it won''t take long despite the wall beingrge as it is aplete wall. The only problem it had the spatial energy covering it, and for it, I am making it extra stable and won''t skim on the formation inks.

    I was able to create the formation within half an hour, but I spent another forty-five minutes fortifying it before materializing with Grandmaster ss formation ink.

    My heart couldn''t help but feel pain seeing the amount of formation ink I was using, but I have to no choice. I could notpromise on safety, and in front of it, thousands of bottles of Grandmaster ss formation ink are nothing.

    "Its ready," I said as I opened my eyes, and a few secondster, Rhea and Jim arrived beside me. As they did, I brought out the huge formation I had created and threw it toward the wall while all three of us watched in utter seriousness.

    Buzz!

    A few secondster, the formation buzzed, and three of us walked inside it without wasting a moment.

    Just we did, the spatial energy covered us, and it was much denser than I had sensed before, which is quite a surprise to me as I am very sensitive to spatial energy. Seeing the denseness, I know I am in trouble; I just hope this trouble didn''t outright kill me.

    The spatial energy disappeared as we have appeared, and I know we are in a different ce we are supposed to be, and I like to know where but before that, I should deal with this extremely pure and chaotic energy assaulting.

    Feeling the energy, I am pretty sure this ce had some connection to the centralyer; otherwise, we would not have been experiencing such dense, chaotic energy.

    "Jim, give me something strong," I said with the greeted teeth. This extremely pure energy is very hard to bear; the tablet and protection covering me are far from enough to deal with it.

    "Fucking hell!"

    Jim cursed while crouching on the ground as he threw the bottle and tablet at Rhea and me.

    Crush!

    I ate the tablet and crushed the bottle; the dark brown mist began to cover me while the pressure of energy in my veins began to lessen but not at speed I would like it to lessen. Still, it is barely enough to deal with the energy but continue taking this pill every hour, seeing how quickly its energy is draining.

    The mist protection wouldst long a little, but I will still need one every two hours. I just wish Jim had enough bottles and pills for us till we get out of this predicament.

    "It seemed like we have passed the firstyer and directly appeared in the secondyer," Rhea said, and I wouldn''t help but nod in affirmation.

    The spatial energy had directly transmitted us to the secondyer, which is not good news. The field had fiveyers, and each one seemed to have spatial energy; means there is no guarantee we might move forward, even if passed through theyers.

    We might end up in the firstyer instead of going to the third and might even be lucky to directly reach the fifty or unlucky enough directly within a broken formation, which would be a death of us, but we do not have any option but try.

    I took a deep breath and scanned the twenty-two broken formation in front of me after Jim''s artifact failed again.

    While I was creating the formation, my teammates again went to harvest the resources, and from what I could hear, they are getting a harvest of their life, which is not surprising seeing the purity and denseness of energy this ce has.

    Hun!

    I was solving the formation when I felt a very felt spatial energy, and my whole body shuddered in fear that I had instantly opened my eyes.

    The first thing I saw was the horror on Jim''s face when he looked in front of me. I followed his face and saw what he was looking at and shuddered in horror as all the color drained from my face.

    There are six Grimm Monsters that have appeared in ayer in front of us; half of them are familiar, especially the vidette and the Bullman Grandmaster who was fighting against the lightning hog monster Grandmaster a few days ago.

    "G..Guys look."

    I was watching the Grimm in the nextyer in horror when Rhea''s voice rang out behind me. I slowly turned back, and what I saw made horror deepen in my heart that I had nearly copsed on the ground.

    There are two more Grimm Monsters in ayer behind us, and of the two Grimms, one of them is Grandmaster.

 Chapter 2222 - The Only Option

    <h4>Chapter 2222 - The Only Option </h4>

    "We are dead; we are fucking dead," Rhea said, and even if I did not want to ept it, it is a truth seeing we are being sandwiched with the two Grandmasters who will reach her sooner rather thanter.

    My mind became chaotic, but I calmed myself forcefully before I turned to my friends. "Do anyone of you have anything that could deal with Grandmaster?" I asked, my eyes especially focusing on Jim.

    He is from supreme and has one of the best Inheritance, and top of that, he is very close to bing a Grandmaster ss; they would not let such a person out without protection.

    "If we had been outside, there would have no need to worry about the Grandmaster, but here, I would only be able to bear its couple of moves before sting into pieces," He said before turning to me.

    "You are Grandmaster of healing; the Pyramid has given you something good, right?" He asked back, and to that, I shook my head.

    I am really angry with Pyramid right now and see how much help I had been providing it, I should have been given something that would be able to protect me against the Grandmaster, but now, I did not receive anything.

    It seemed like I had been toox with Pyramid, always wagging my tail to please them while they y their politics and deny me the protection I deserve. If I survive this somehow, I am going to demand what I deserve.

    "We are fucked them," Rhea said, nearly falling on the ground while the Grimms on both sides looked at us hungrily.

    The Grandmasters evenughing seeing us scared shitless, and if that was enough, then the Goatman Grandmaster took out a calibrator and is now started breaking the formation. It seemed to have some talent seeing the way it is working.

    Earlier, we knew we were going to die, but now a clock had appeared on the day. It might take a few hours to a few days, but Goatman Grandmaster will break the formation, and if it appeared in ouryer, we would be finished.

    Even with all the strength I have, I am no match for the Grandmaster. The Bullman Grandmaster could kill me in a single strike.

    "It seemed like death is inevitable, but I will make sure the Grimm Monsters would feel the cost of it," Jim said with gritted teeth and took out an abode; it is definitely an abode, but something feels different about it.

    "What is it?" I asked, seeing the strange abode. "This is the thing for which I hade to this realm for," Jim said, caressing the abode lovingly.

    "It is alchemy abode; it has all the advanced alchemy tools and formation. It is a took every Alchemist wished to have," "I am going to craft some potion now that will make even Grandmasters feel some heat," He added viciously.

    "You hold on for that a little bit; I am going to try something; if I fail, you can make your dangerous things," I said with a sigh.

    "What are you nning on doing?" Rhea and Jim asked in unison. "You will know soon," I said to them, and the next second formation mat appeared before it began to extend till it covered the area of four hundred meters.

    I opened its control panel and selected the formation, and the soon silvery script appeared on the edges of the formation.

    Buzz!

    "Get inside," I said to them, and when they did, taken out the energy crystal size of my head and ced it. As I did, an energy dome began to form above us; seeing it, a surprise couldn¡¯t help but appear on the faces of my friends.

    It is a grandmaster level protection, a very costly one, but I needed it for what I am going to do, which attracts some stray formation.

    As the dome appeared, I selected another formation, and golden runes began to appear, and they covered nearly the whole formation mat. This is not the formation which is stored in the mat but the one I had designed myself.

    It did not take long for Jim to understand what was happening as his eyes flew wide open, and he looked at me with shock.

    "You are mad; you will kill yourself. If breaking into Grandmaster ss had been this easy, there would have thousands of them instead of hundred-some," Jim said, Rhea also rmed hearing that.

    "Micheal, don¡¯t do it. It is not worth killing yourself over something impossible," Rhea said with a slight pleading tone.

    "You guys are a little mistaken; I am fully confident in my ability to break through into the next level. I was just holding on due to us being in this being unstable realm." "To tell you the truth, I was nning on making a breakthrough right after we reach back to Pyramid," I said with a sad smile.

    It shocked both of them, as even though I did not mention the next level I am breaking through, I did not have to as with my current strength, I could be only breaking into the Grandmaster ss.

    I wonder how they would react if I had told them I was breaking into the leader ss instead of the Grandmaster ss.

    "Still, it would be dangerous," Jim said as he recovered from his shock. "I know, but there is no choice," replied, hearing that a sad smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    "This is ce every powerhouse wish to reach; I wish you had a safer ce than this to make a breakthrough,"

    "I wish you good luck and hope you will reach the Grandmaster ss sessfully," Jim said, "Good luck, Micheal," Rhea said.

    "Thank you," I said and waved my hand and covered my breakthrough formation in the energyyer, so no one could see or sense what is happening inside.. I do not want anyone to know my secrets that will be revealed during the breakthrough.

 Chapter 2223 - Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 2223 - Breakthrough </h4>

    Withmand, hundreds of resources fell on their faces, from essences to the nts in their raw form, metallic ores, and crystal, every type of resource could be seen on the huge formation.

    I checked the resources and saw no problem in them; I summoned out the thirteen wooden and crystal boxes of all sizes and shapes.

    The twelve of the thirteen boxes contain the powerful resources I had harvested in my core not so long ago, and while thest box contains the strange crystal in a manor, the one my runes desired hungrily.

    I removed them carefully before beginning to ce them in their respective ces. These resources are very precious, and if Jim saw them, he would not hesitate to give me a lot of Grandmaster ss resources in their exchange.

    These resources are special; they contain something special, and even rare and precious resources nted in this ce do not.

    If it had not been for my core and rule-bending power it contained, I would not have been able to sprout a single seed, no matter how many times I would have tried.

    After cing the resources in the formation and checking their cement one more time, I went to my core and activated the breakthrough process before activating the formation.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed as I had activated it, and at the same time, the runes inside me began to recede to the core, and a couple of secondster, all the runes went back to my core, making me feel powerless.

    The runes are what enable me to project the power that my core contained, and it does feel good to lose the connection with it.

    As all the runes receded back into my core, it began to spin. It was slow at first, but with every second, its speed got faster and faster. As it got faster, it began to suck the energy, and seeing my expression couldn¡¯t help but turn back.

    I had ced a very powerful energy crystal in the formation, but my core hadpletely ignored it and began sucking the chaotic energy around me.

    The process would have been more painful, but I was prepared for it and had formation, which mellowed this energy a little. Still, I felt like hotva was tearing through my body, and as the time passed, my core began to suck even more energy making the process even more painful.

    I could see the signs of energy poison begin to appear on my body and soul, and they began to spread, giving me injuries.

    It continued for several minutes till finally, all the resources transformed into essences and merged before herbal formation covered every part of my body, which began to transfer arge number of herbal energies into my core.

    It blunted the force of the chaotic energy and gave me the relief I needed, but at the same time, it made my core even more hungry.

    It now begins to spin very fast, pulling up arge number of essences every second, but at the same time, it begins to pull arge amount of pure chaotic energy. The whirlpool of chaotic energy got bigger and bigger till it had covered the whole breakthrough formation and still got bigger.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the throught of getting more chaotic energy inside, as I am already getting it in an extremely high amount, more than I had expected, and instead of stopping, the appetite of my core kept increasing.

    It is not just my core taking these energies, but arge share of it, about 30% of it, is getting sucked by the moon.

    Unlike before, the moon is not releasing mellowed speckled crystals; it is just absorbing them. I have no idea what it will do with it; I just hope there is no harme to me due to it.

    There is another strange thing that is happening; my core is not touching the strange crystal. Despite my runes crazily hungering for its energy, it is not taking even a speck for it, which couldn¡¯t help but shock me.

    I kept my eye on the crystal while my core kept guzzling more and more resources. I have ced more resources than I needed for the breakthrough, but it seemed like I would need all the resources here.

    An hour had passed, and my core had consumed 90% of resources and now spun even faster, consuming the resources at even greater speed while the whirlpool above me, grown triple the size formation mat that I am sure even Grimms would see it happening.

    My n on keeping everything under the wrap had already gone to the drain, and now I am in danger.

    One broken formation had moved very close to giant Whirpool; it could fall into it any second. The formation is small about my size but poses a great danger, and my friends know it, and they are trying to push it away from Whirpool, but they are not getting any sess.

    I wish I could do anything about it, but I was powerless; I could only watch as the scythe of the reaper came closer and closer to me.

    Seconds passed by painfully before suddenly the formation fell into a whirlpool. As I fell in it, I felt its aura, and horror couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face while the whirlpool began to shake.

    Hun!

    I had throught the whirlpool would break before the formation fell me and kill me when suddenly, the moon inside me shone like a zing sun.

    I wished with shock and amazement when I saw the formation meting in from of my eyes beforeing at me, and soon that melted cyan liquid touched my body and seeped through me before getting sucked by the moon.

    As the moon sucked the formation, it stopped sucking the chaotic energies while still remaining zing like the sun.

    Rumble!

    It took me a while to get over my shock, and just when I did, I received another shock. The zing moon rumbled with loud sound before thick bright cyan energies were released from it and began merging with my core.

    It had only released the energy for thirteen seconds before it stopped, and its zing shine began to mute away before it hadpletely disappeared.

    At the same time, the spinning of my core began to slow down with its consumption of energy, and essence also began to slow down. One and half a minuteter, it hadpletely stopped spinning and taking the energies and essence.

    Buzz!

    For a second, my core remained quiet before runes came out and began to spread all over my core; seeing that smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    I have reached the near end of my breakthrough; all the dangerous parts are over, and in a couple of minutes, my breakthrough will be finished. I would reach the Mid-level of Tyrant stage and be a leader ss Tyrant with the power of Grandmaster.

    Buzz!

    It took thirty-seven seconds for the runes to reach every part of me, and when they did, my core buzzed and shone and released the energies so thick that it blew my mind and made my runes shine in red hot intensity.

 Chapter 2224 - Leader Class Tyrant I

    <h4>Chapter 2224 - Leader ss Tyrant I </h4>

    "Ahhh!"

    I couldn¡¯t help but moan in contentment as my body and soul continued to absorb more and more thick crystalline energy and became stronger every second.

    It had been ten minutes already, and the energy was still filling me, giving me more power than I had imagined it to be. Even before level up hadpleted, I began to feel invisible that bit down urge to move my hand to shake the space around me.

    Another minute had passed when finally thick crystalline energy from my runes began to thin out, and a couple of secondster, it hadpletely disappeared.

    I have now officially reached the middle level of the Tyrant stage and became a Leader ss Tyrant but have the power of Grandmaster. Feeling the power, a big smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face.

    People dream of gaining the power I have, but barely few are able to get it, and they take decades, even centuries, to get it, and I had not even needed a decade since I began practicing before I got such power.

    I wanted nothing but to test the power, but I controlled myself; there was one more thing I had to be before I could stand up.

    The Grimms Grandmaster is powerful, especially the Bullman; I had seen it fight against the Hog Monster, and the power it had disyed is tremendous, far more than what regr initial Tyrant ss monsters should have.

    I want to be sure that I could deal with it, deal with both of the Grandmasters if they came at me together.

    My strength has increased tremendously, but I want to advance it more to be more confident in a fight, and thankfully, I have a way to increase my power further.

    It is my art, which had been restricted due to me reaching the limit, but now that I have leveled up, I would be able to practice it. I have time to do that, as looking at the formation Goatman is creating, it would take a lot of time to create the formation to pass through the broken formations.

    I looked at my core and found it quite changed. Its size had remained the same, but it became powerful and looked even more like a world than before.

    The clouds could be seen when one looked from outside; one could get a faint peek of the ind if one looked long enough.

    It is not just the core, but the moon has also changed; I could see faint cyan spots on its body.

    The blinding cyan power it had given to my core is not even 10% of what it had gotten from that formation; it had melted. There is still arge amount of it stored inside it, and it seemed to have no intention to release it.

    Like before, it had again begun to absorb the chaotic energies around me, and this time, it is not restricted by limit and releasing nine times more speckled crystal dust than before, and specks now are twice bigger than before.

    Hun!

    I looked at my core from outside before I went inside and felt shocked and disappointed at the same time.

    The disappointment because the size of the ind had not changed, and neither is the flow of time inside, but other than these two things, shocking changees to my core.

    The first change is the density of energy; it had five times denser, and the tinyke on the ind has also be slightly bigger with soul energy inside much purer than before and more powerful than Grandmasters would salivate for it.

    The inches thick crystalline speckled dust that had umted on the surface had disappeared, merged the soil of my core. When I took soil in my hand and tested its quality, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    With such soil, I would be able to grow many more nts with an even greater probability, which is great news.

    Speaking of nts, there is no change that had urred in them, and nor I had expected to ur; I am just grateful that no harm hade to them. I had throught something might happen to them during my breakthrough, but nothing had happened.

    Seeing everything alright, I moved my hand, and many buildings and things appeared back in core and moved toward their original ce.

    Fearing something might ur to the precious things I have stored in my core during the breakthrough, I have stored them in my storage ring. It seemed like I was fearful for nothing; some dummy stuff I had kept inside were left unchanged.

    I would not have to take the trouble of moving stuff around during my next breakthrough, which is good news.

    I looked at Nero and Ashlyn and saw them fine, just sleeping, and moved toward my destination, the forge.

    There is no change in the forge; it is the same inside and outside. Through, I was surprised to see barely any change in the phantom, despite huge change urring in me. It is still faint muddy grey as before.

    I n to finish the whole first stage in a single session. It would not have been able to do it when I was elite, my body and soul would not be able to bear that, but now that my strength had gotten stronger, I don¡¯t think it would have any problem.

    I did not waste any time and threw a huge amount of resources into a furnace; unlike before, I now would need more resources.

    Higher levels require a higher amount of resources; I would likely require more resources to practice the remaining 29% of art than I had a need to practice the 71% of it before, but I am not worried about it as I have a huge amount of resources in my hands.

    TING Ting ting

    As I added the resources furnace, the whole forge lighted up, and the beings picked up their tools before they started hitting the huge phantom of mine, giving me a pain that I hadn¡¯t felt in quite a while.

 Chapter 2225 - Leader Class Tyrant II

    <h4>Chapter 2225 - Leader ss Tyrant II </h4>

    TING Ting ting

    Thest of hammers fell on my phantom before everything had stopped. The humanoids ced the hammers back in their ce before turning off.

    I looked at my phantom, which had turnedpletely colorless that not even a speck of greyness could be seen. On the other hand, every vessel and vein became clear; I am seeing the veins so clearly that I could barely sense them with my soul power.

    It looked so pure that I had a hard time believing that it was really me.

    I could already feel that it was going to help me a lot. The data I will get from phantom not only improve my inheritance but will also help in improving my healing arts.

    I would have stared at the phantom for hours, copying every vessel and vein, but I did not have time. I had spent five hours in my breakthrough and practicing the first stage of my art, and I could see my friends getting worried.

    They would attack the formation if I did note out soon.

    I opened my eyes and burned all the vomit like impurities covering my body. The impurities and the horrible smelling out of it had instantly disappeared as my silver fire touched them.

    Seeing that, I waved my hand, dissolving the protecting screen covering the whole breakthrough formation, though not before adjusting my aura. I do not want to kill them with shock revealing my level to them.

    "Micheal!"

    Both of them said in unison as I had revealed myself before appearing in front of me instantly and looking at me from top to bottom.

    "You are fine," Rhea said, and I could see her taking a sigh of relief. "When I saw the formation entering the energy whirlpool, I have thought the worse," Jim said before directly looking into my eyes.

    "So, have you seded?" He asked, and I could tell Rhea also had the same question in her eyes.

    "What do you think?" I asked back and released a faint amount of aura. It is, of course, of the Grandmaster ss, not of the leader ss which I am.

    "Damn! It seemed like you have really be the first Grandmaster of our generation," Jim said before his smile took a mirthless shade. "You have gotten me into little trouble with your breakthrough, you know? Sarah going to be quite irked about it," He said while messaging his head.

    "That is your problem to deal with," I replied. I have no sympathy for Sarah, even happy knowing the frustration she would feel knowing I had beaten her again.

    Sarah never liked me from the beginning; I had to improve our rtionship when I began dating her sister but gave up after some time when I had realized it was a lost cause. She is never going to like me, so I just stopped trying.

    "With you bing a Grandmaster, we now stand a real chance to survive," She said, looking the both Grimm Grandmasters on our left and right.

    "You guy should not waste any time; I am here if Grimms came," I said and ced my hand on the shoulder of both of my friends. As I did, silvery runes began toe out of my hands, and a few secondster, it formed a secondary armor over them.

    This cover would repel all the chaotic energying at them; with it, they do not need mist cover or eat the tablet; it would not let any chaotic energy inside unless they willed it.

    "It seemed like you have gained some cool abilities, reaching the Grandmaster ss," Jim said, to I just smiled. Yes, now I could do things which I could not before and what I just did was a small teaser of real abilities I have gotten.

    With the new protection, they walked out of the energy dome to harvest the resources. Seeing the purity here, the resources here are quite powerful than tens of them had pinged my armor, and I would have gone to harvest them if I did not have more important things to do.

    I had gained great power after leveling up and practicing my art, and now, I have to get control over than before the Grimm Monsters came. Uncontrolled power is very dangerous and would spell my doom, so I have to get it under my control as soon as possible.

    So, I summoned my armor which had also changed, there are 20% more strings now, and the silver and green color became even more pronounced.

    More strings covering it gave it a heavier feel than before and made it look more dangerous than its slimmer predecessor.

    With my armor summoned, I took out my sword and powered its weight enchantment till my hands started shaking under its weight before I began to move it slowly.

    As I moved the sword, heaviness spread around; a small domain of force had formed without me even trying. It is due to the sheer weight of my sword and the power I had given it, it had inevitably formed the domain.

    Time passed by, and before I knew it, a day had passed, but the goatman still was not able to break the formation, but from what I could see through the formation, it had reached very close.

    Let ite, a day of practice had given me a needed control over my abilities, and I have to say they have improved shockingly.

    It took half a day more before the formation of Goatman Grandmaster was ready, and it had sent toward theyer. My friends have stopped what they were doing and appeared beside me as Goatman Grandmaster, and Snakeman beside it stepped into theyer.

    Hun!

    I don¡¯t know whether it is intentional or just spatial energy covering theyers, but instead of appearing in ouryer, the two Grimm Monsters appeared where the rest of Grimm monsters and Bullman Grandmaster are.

    "Fuck, they have regrouped!" Rhea said with horror in her eyes while I had remained unfazed.. Whether it is one or two, it does not matter; I will be able to deal with them.

 Chapter 2226 - Is Not A Bad Thing

    <h4> Chapter 2226 - Is Not A Bad Thing </h4>

    "Their regrouping is not a bad thing," I said after some time, hearing that both of my friends looked at me in confusion.

    "They have regrouped, and now we could pass through theyer. If we do that, there is a 25% chance we will enter theiryer and 75% chance that we will enter any otheryer, and both options are not bad,"

    "They are at least better than wasting time waiting for them," I said. I have gotten control over my new powers with a day of practice, and my friends have also harvested all the important resources here, so there is a need to stay here.

    "Do you have the confidence to deal with the two Grandmasters if we have entered theiryer," Rhea asked.

    "Yes," I said without hesitation. "Since you have confidence, there is no need to waste any time," Jim said, and his words surprised me a little.

    Unlike Rhea, who is just a step away from reaching the Grandmaster ss and has incredible defensive abilities. Jim is only at the peak of the Master ss, and he would have a problem dealing with six Master ss Grimm Monsters, including one vidette, even if Rhea handles the vidette.

    If his expressions were any proof, it seemed like I didn''t have to worry about my friend against Masters; I would have just had to make sure that Grandmasters wouldn''t attack them.

    "Since both of you don''t have any problem, let''s not waste any time then," I said and waved my hand. A formation appeared in front of me and flew toward the wall before attaching itself in the gaps of formation.

    My soul power had taken an incredible leap in this advancement; during practice, I had spared 10% of my conscious power to my avatar, and it created an avatar that was far more stable than before and able to create the formation within a couple of hours.

    Buzz!

    Formation buzzed and walked toward it, as we did. I pped on the shoulders of my friends, enforcing the silver armor they have even further; even vidette would have a hard time breaking it in a short time.

    Seeing the formation, Grimms became careful. Everyone who had been around harvesting resources gathered in an instant.

    "Hun! It seemed like we had entered the firstyer," Jim said as they stepped out of theyer. Instead of going to the thirdyer, we have entered the firstyer.

    "I will start working on the formation," I said and scanned the formation while both of them went to harvest the resources.

    The Grimms monsters were here for more than a day, but they did not harvest even 20% of the important resources of thister; there are more than enough resources for my friends to harvest and me.

    I have allocated 50% of my conscious power to my avatar, which is more than enough to solve the formation. Now, even if I allot more, it will not affect my ability to solve the formation.

    While my avatar created the formation, I moved my invisible strings, and these strings moved like a tide. Harvesting one resource after another at incredible speed that shocked my friends who were harvesting on the opposite side.

    The power my breakthrough and my art have given me is incredible power, and when that matched up with my control, I could do some amazing things.

    I am controlling hundreds of strings; each group of them would move toward resources and harvest them at the correct method before storing them in my core directly, unlike before the thing do not need to be very close to me for me to store them in the core.

    The range had widened a lot, and now as long my strings touch them, and they are at a certain distance, they could be directly stored.

    I am storing lots of resources by minute, and I am grateful that Ashlyn and Nero are still sleeping as I would have to spare a certain percent of my resources for them to eat.

    They wanted out, and I had said, so they moved their gazes to the resources I am harvesting in this realm, and I had relent as they have threatened toe out forcefully.

    An hour passed by, and I was minutes away frompleting the formation when a group of my strings came across a group of a tree. Trees of rasm grapes these grapes are precious resources, especially the water elemental.

    Seeing the trees, I have remembered the seeds of ars grapes that Rhea had given me. Those ars grapes could also be used for many other things, especially in fortifying the solutions.

    Their grade is slightly lower than the resources I have nted in my core, but their value is equal to those resources to me considering how much they will help me in my experiment, and I had decided to nt them right after I had finished with formation.

    I would not have been this hasty if not for me being fighting against the Grimm Monsters soon and they having the bloodlines; I want to make full use of that if I am able to get my hands on it.

    Twelve minutester, I finished with the formation and instantly started the process of nting the ars grapes.

    I have already taken a copy of the detailed process of nting from Rhea and studied it on the way. It had only taken me half-hour outside to create a formation that would create the environment the grapes needed to grow.

    With that done, I had nted the ten seeds, I have more, but I could only nt ten as there other seeds that I am nning on nting after I get my hands on those seeds. So, ten seeds of ars grapes are more than enough.

    "I have created the formation," I said to my friends, and a few secondster, my friends appeared beside me, having the same serious expression on their faces; they have earlier.

    Buzz!

    As they arrived, I threw the formation; a couple of a secondter, it activated, and we stepped inside it.

    On the other side, we might face the Grimms or emptyyer; there is even chance we might directly exit out of this ce.. I am fine with anything.

 Chapter 2227 - Against Grandmasters

    <h4> Chapter 2227 - Against Grandmasters </h4>

    "Wee, human, or should I say Grandmaster Zaar, we have been waiting quite a while for you," The Bullman Grandmaster said as I appeared in the fourth field with my friends.

    I was surprised when they did not attack us; I was kind of expecting that and was ready to deal with any that would havee.

    "Thank you for the gracious wee, Grandmaster Frakr," I said to Bullman before I turned to Goatman Grandmaster, "Its pleasant to meet you too, Grandmaster Reista," I said to it, but it just kept looking at me without replying.

    "I am little surprised that a person like Grandmaster Zaar had heard about me," said the Bullman.

    "You are a Grandmaster; of course, I would know about you," I replied with a smile. While we humans refer to them as the Grimms or by their tribe, we have a vast database about them, from their names to their level to their abilities.

    The Bullman is from the baster Bullman tribe, which specializes in power and defense, and this Bullman is their only Grandmaster. He is an old Grandmaster, first appeared in a previous war, a century and a half ago.

    While its level had not increased, its power has. The power it had disyed fighting the Hog Monster is more than the records state.

    The Goatman is from Stone Eyed Goatman Tribe. It is a newer Grandmaster, appearing only a few months ago. There is not much information about it as it had only exchanged an only couple of moves against our Grandmasters.

    The Goatman is also the initial Grimm Monster, and its aura is weaker than Bullman, but it gave a bigger feeling of threat; I would have to be very careful against it.

    "I suppose you two would not let me and my friends go?" I asked, despite knowing the answer. "My apologies, Grandmaster Zaar, but we could not do that," "It is our duty to kill any human powerhouse, especially one such as you who could be Grandmaster at such young age,"

    "If we let you escape, then it won''t be long before the Grandmaster like me would not be your match, and that is the price we are not willing to pay," The Bullman said while shaking his head.

    "I had expected as much," I said, and instead of disappointment, there was a smile on my face.

    We looked at each other, with our weapons in hand, ready to move against any aggression, but nobody moved.

    While we did not move, my friends and Master ss Grimms did, and a couple of secondster, they began fighting, and a great surprise couldn''t help but appear on their faces.

    "Grandmaster Micheal, it seemed like our data on your friends is also quite outdated," The Bullman said. "Then you should update your records," I replied, to that Bullman shook his head.

    "There is no need for it since all of you are going to die," The Bullman said, and the white greatsword in its hand moved, and it moved with a speed that shocked me for a moment before I realized it is a Grandmaster level power.

    At the same moment, the stone-eyed Goatman attacked me with its long staff, which is no less slow than the Bullman''s staff.

    I disappeared from my spot and appeared in front of the staff before swinging my sword at it.

    ng!

    A deafening ng rang out, and powerful shockwaves spread around that stopped the battle of the Masters and sent them to find cover while I disappeared from my spot right after the sh was finished as Bullman attacked me from behind.

    Once again, I returned to my original spot with Goatman and Bullman staring at me more seriously than before.

    "It seemed like killing you would not be easy as I had throught it would be," Bullman said, and a powerful bloodline released from its body.

    "baster Strike!"

    It shouted and attacked with its sword covered in dense white bloodline energy, which felt extremly dangerous. At the same time, I sensed a powerful aura released from the Goatmans body before covering its whole staff.

    "Weight of Mountain!"

    It shouted and attacked, and I felt heaviness covering my whole body. If I had been Master, there is no way I would have been able to move under such weight; it would have crushed me on the ground.

    "Snort!"

    I let out a snort and attacked, harnessing all the power contained in my body as I powered the weight enchantment on my sword, which immediately crushed all the mountainlike pressure crashing on my body.

    CLANG!

    My toothpick-like sword shed against the huge sword of Bullman, creating a shockwave powerful enough to shake the broken formation, which half of our soul power is focused on while the other half toward each other.

    The biggest danger we have here is not each other but these broken formations, which are everywhere.

    From up to down and from left to right.

    If we had not been mortal enemies, we would have throught about not fighting here, but here there is no choice; we would have fought each other even if this ce is more dangerous than it is right now.

    I disappeared the moment I shed with the Bullman and appeared behind the Goatman and attacked at its next.

    It had instantly turned at me and moved its staff toward me smoothly; the reaction was fast and natural, had no unexpected element in it.

    Hun!

    Our weapons came close, and when they were just about to sh, a translucent grey shine appeared in its eyes. Just as I saw the shine, a feeling forbearing welled up in my heart, telling me Ive fallen in great danger.

    I was about to retreat when the attack hit me, it was no visible attack, but it had hit me even worse than a physical attack could.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed loudly in pain as a soul attack hit me. It is the most dangerous soul attack Ive experienced, and it is nasty.. I felt like my soul was getting cleaved by the thousands of daggers at the same time.

 Chapter 2228 - Soul Grandmaster

    <h4> Chapter 2228 - Soul Grandmaster </h4>

    BANG!

    The huge staff of the Goatman crashed against my body. I felt like the whole mountain had crashed on me; it felt worse, with thousands of daggers attacking my soul continuously, trying to shred it apart.

    To be honest, I could have dodged that attack if I wanted to, but that would have made me a target of Buman''s attack, which ising from behind. So, I decided to take it head-on while avoiding the attack of Bullman by inches.

    As I had flown back like a rocket, I began to activate all my soul defenses. Most of them were not active, which I know is a mistake I will never repeat again.

    As for the soul attack and staff that just hit me, they were unable to do anything to me despite striking it directly.

    The first stage of mountain forge art had made my soul extremly pure and powerful. While the soul that attacked me is powerful, they were not even able toy a scratch on my soul, aside from giving the pain.

    The same went for its staff attack; the defensive way I had gone in this upgrade seemed to be a wide choice as, except for shock, I did not feel anything; my thick armor had bored it all.

    They had underestimated me widely. If they had attacked me with their full power, they would have been able to injure me seriously ande really close to killing me; fortunately, they did not, thus losing the only chance to kill me.

    As of now, I will not make the same mistake I made a second ago.

    I stopped myself at a respectable distance, and as I did, I found both Goatman and Bullman appeared left and right of me, ready to attack at any moment.

    "Reista, you should have attacked it with a stronger attack; it is not a ce where we could take our sweet time in killing humans," Bullman said as an even more powerful aura sted of it.

    "I thought the attack would be enough to break its soul, but it seemed like I was wrong, don''t worry; I will not make the same mistake," The Goatman said, and even a powerful aura sted off it.

    "Sorry to disappoint you, gentlemen, you will never be able to catch me off guard again," I said, and the power of the first boost activated inside me, and I felt vast as sea filling my body.

    As the power of the first boost filled me, I did not waste any time and disappeared from my spot and appeared directly in front of th Goatman''s face and attacked.

    The Gaotman immediately got over its surprise, and translucent greyness appeared in its stone eyes again, and I felt thousands of daggers attacking my soul, and this attack was even more powerful than before.

    "As I had said, you could only catch me off guard once, Grimm," I said with augh and attacked it with even greater power, not caring for a sword of Bullman that ising from behind.

    The soul attacks were powerful without doubt, but this time, they did not even touch my soul. My defenses crushed the soul attack before it had even touched my soul.

    A surprise couldn''t help but appear on its face seeing me remainedpletely unaffected, but it had recovered instantly as it had my sword to worry about, which hase very close to its face.

    "Stone Sheild!"

    It said, and a huge shield made of Grey Stone materialized; the shield is thick and made of powerful earth energy.

    Ripppp!

    My sword touched the shield, and to the surprise of the Goatman, it began to rip through it. My sword had ripped half of its shield before it had stopped, and I have disappeared from my spot to dodge the Bullman''s attack.

    "Frakr, it seemed like we have to get serious to kill this human," Said Goatman, and change began to appear in it. Grey stony lines across its armor begin to be translucent, and powerful soul energy begins to radiate out of it.

    ''As I had suspected,'' I said to myself. It is practicing the soul art, and it is from its inheritance seeing how it had merged with it.

    The Goatman had just released its power when Bullman also released earthshaking power. A clear phantom of regal Bullman had appeared behind it before it had merged with its body which began to vibrate space around it.

    "Now, let us see how long you can survive, human," The Goatman said in an echoing voice, and its stony translucent eyes shone at me.

    "Soul-Crushing Mountain!"

    It shouted, and immediately I felt like I was getting crushed by the mountain. The attack was so powerful that even when my defenses had stopped it from touching my soul, I still felt like I was getting crushed by a mountain, and it had sort of froze me.

    It is not due to the power of the soul attack, which I was able to defend but due to my inexperience against such attack.

    "Cage of baster!"

    The Bullman shouted, and the air vibrated around me before I found myself in a huge cage made by the baster. The cage looked very powerful, harder to break than steel.

    "Hehe, Human since I became Grandmaster, there are very few people that had been able to get out of my cage," The Bullman said with augh before cing his huge hands on the cage.

    "Now die human, baster Crush!"

    I shouted, and the cage began to shrink rapidly while getting more and more powerful as it got smaller and smaller.

    "Sorry to disappoint you, but I have no intentions to die yet," I said when the huge cage shrunk close to me.

    ''Second Boost!''

    I activated, and its power had filled me; I had taken the risk of letting myself be captured.. I had aplished what I have taken the risk, and now it is time to break out of it.

 Chapter 2229 - Yanked

    <h4> Chapter 2229 - Yanked </h4>

    I harnessed the humongous power the second boost had given and swung my sword. As I did, a surprise couldn''t help but appear on their faces, but that did not stop them from reacting immediatly.

    "Soul-Crushing Thorns!"

    Shouted Goatman, and immediately I felt hundreds of huge thorns striking against my soul, the first time rippling my soul defenses. They did not attack my soul directly; they still gave me a blinding pain that was brought through my eyes.

    Though such an attack easily injured the soul of Grandmaster or at least lost their concentration, but not me, my de did not stop.

    I am more focused on the strengthening the Bullman is giving it to the cage, and pouring even more power into the sharpness and weight enhancement.

    RIIP!

    My sword touched the baster column and cut through it without feeling the slightest resistance before cutting through another column. In less than a second, my sword had cut through the whole cage, and I walked out of it with a smile on my face.

    "You guys will have to do something better if you want to cage me, much less kill me," I said with a toothy smile and appeared in front of the Bullman and attacked.

    Hun!

    "Don''t act too cheeky, human; you have not seen all my power yet," It said, and an even more powerful aura burst out of it, and it was about to attack when expressions on all our faces changed, and we disappeared from our spot.

    Bang!

    A broken formation that was floating above us activated and sent a powerful beam of energy against us, which, if it had hit, would have seriously injured us, even had killed us.

    It had created a huge bang on the ground, destroying quite a lot of areas, but it did not affect us as just we dodged. I moved toward the Bullman and it toward me.

    The real sh has begun, and it will not end till another side is killed, and nothing can stop it, not even dangerous broken formations.

    CLANNNG!

    Our swords shed, and right when it shed, the Goatman had attacked me with an even more powerful soul attack but with being already being prepared. I did not let it faze me or break my concentration.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Bullman and I begin to sh earnestly; each sh is supremely powerful. The same level of power when it fought against the hog monster, but unlike when it fought against the Hog Monster, this time, I will not let it run away.

    sh after sh rang out, creating one big shockwave after another. I am not only countering against the attacks of the Bullman but also of the Goatman, which is showering me with the soul attacks.

    It is a real terror among the two Grimms Grandmaster, and if it had been, anyone with weaker soul defenses than me, then they would have already would have died.

    A death only required a singlepse of concentration; if I lost my concentration even for a second, I was finished. I am sure the Grimms must be cursing themselves badly right now about not using their full strength earlier when they had a chance; now they don''t.

    While I am doing fine, my friends and the other Grimms are not much. The shockwave of our attacks is too powerful for them to continue fighting.

    Both groups have taken refuge behind the huge broken formation. It is very dangerous to do that, as the formation might activate any time, but they did not have a choice, as the shockwave of our attacks is powerful enough that even videttes would have a hard time defending against it.

    "baster Cleave!"

    The Bullman roared and attacked with the sword, which suddenly started to burst into the baster mes. These mes are not normal mes, as they begin to affect the same around it as they burn on the de.

    At the same time, I got attacked with a powerful soul attack that made me grit my teeth in pain.

    ''Third Boost!''

    "Ahhhh!"

    I roared back as the power of the third boost filled me and attacked while avoiding the formation that fell down from above.

    CLANNNNG!

    Our weapons shed, even shing with such great power, I was not able to shake the Bullman. Such attack would have easily sent the regr Grandmaster of early-stage flying, but it had remained on its spot.

    I am not surprised, it is an old Grandmaster, it should be powerful. If it did not disy this much power, I would have doubted there was something very wrong with it.

    "You are good humans, but it is far from enough to deal with me," It said, and the white mes on its sword burned even brighter as it came at me.

    "Bring it on then," I said with augh and moved toward it while bearing the assault of the powerful soul attacks, which have begun to create the bigger and bigger ripple across my soul defenses.

    I had to deal with the Bullman quickly as possible before I could focus on the Goatman. Even though it had stopped attacking me physically, I still consider it the most dangerous of two; I have a feeling that this bastard has something that is a serious threat to me.

    CLANNNNG BANNNG CLANNNNG!

    Our swords kept shing one after another; they would affect the surrounding broken formations. Some broken formations would attack us, some directly came at us, one hade very close to striking Bullman and me that we had barely been able to dodge it.

    "Hehe, Human, you are incredible for Grandmaster who had broken through not lot ago, and that made me want to kill you more," The Bullman said as it attacked again.

    "Unfortunately, you are not going to get that chance," I said, and the sword disappeared from my hands.

    The Grimm Monsters must have sensed something bad going to happen as the Goatman had attacked me with its strongest soul attack yet while Bullman began to retreat at full speed.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but shake my head. "Its toote," I said and yanked my hands back as if I was holding something.

    The Bullman had stopped on its tracks for a moment with shock and horror in its eyes before it disappeared, not leaving a single trace of where it went.

 Chapter 2230 - Soul Corrupting Flames I

    <h4>Chapter 2230 - Soul Corrupting mes I </h4>

    "What did you do to Frakr?"

    The Goatman asked in great surprise as I felt its powerful soul sense which is thick as water spread around me, wanting to find the signs of its friend, but it count see it, not even the slightest fluctuation of the space.

    "The same thing I will do to you," I said and moved toward the Goatman harnessing all the power of the third boost and also using all the internal energy I have, leaving not a single speck behind while at the same time. I had also activated the crown of roses to be extra sure.

    I have used my strings against Bullman and had not touched it with even a single one, fearing its powerful soul energy might detect.

    Though I haveplete confidence in my strings, I did not want to take chances when I was fighting against the two Grandmasters, but now, there is only one, and I want to finish it as soon as possible.

    Seeing the way these broken formations shake, I feel that the wholeyer might copse, and with spatial energy in the mix, I do not have any confidence in surviving the whole copse.

    I also have to think about my friends, who were barely hanging there behind the broken formation.

    An rm shed in its eyes for a fraction of seconds before its eyes recovered before it moved its staff in defense while the translucent armor let out a shine, and I knew a powerful soul attack wasing my way.

    "Raid of Ants!"

    It shouted, and at that very same moment, I felt as if hundreds of thousands of ants had attacked my soul. The attack is powerful all right, but its main purpose is not to destroy the soul but give the pain.

    This attack of it is more effective than any of it before, and if I had used to the pain since I began my practice. I would have thrown my sword and screamed loudly in pain.

    I activated the new ability of ''Crown of Roses,'' which immediately helped me dull the pain, and I harnessed even greater power from my deepest part to crush this bastard even greater strength.

    CLANNNNG!

    It was barely able to move its staff in time to defend against my attack; even then, when it did, its whole body shook before it began to take a step back uncontrobly with great shock shing in my eyes.

    "You should be fallen down on the floor screaming with your soul broken," The Goatman shouted as it took the steps back.

    "How are you able to defend against my attacks? You are also practicing the soul arts, don''t you?" It asked as if it understood the answer of the great mystery.

    I did not reply; instead, I appeared next to it while it was taking the steps back and attacked again. I did not want to give it any chance; the sooner it dies, the better.

    On the way to the attacking it, another broken formation had attacked me again with a powerful attack which I had dodged before attacking the Goatman, which had bombarded me with another powerful soul attack.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    I begin tounch attack after attack, not giving it even a second of relief, always forcing it back with the attacks it is barely able to defend.

    It continues to bombard me with the powerful soul attacks, but my defenses are defending against them, albeit barely. I have to finish it soon before it brings out something which I could not defend against.

    Despite getting the upper hand against it, I am still feeling a little antsy. The buzzing feeling of danger I am getting from it had not truly disappeared.

    After hundreds of attacks, my sword had finally able to evade its staff and move toward its body.

    "Mountain Hand!"

    It shouted, and a huge hand made of mountain stone appeared in front of it, but my sword ripped through it, cutting it into two before moving toward it.

    SLASH!

    My sword shed across its chest, giving it a bone-deep injury and releasing peculiar energy through it, which I have made to counter the Grimms especially. The injury would have been much deeper, but it was too slippery.

    Next time, I will not let it happen; I will take this bastard''s heart and will tear apart its life core.

    "Youuu!" The Goatman said with eyes wide in shock like it had never expected my sword would be even able to hit it, much less give some gruesome injury.

    "I really don''t want to use this human given the cost of it, but you have left me no choice," It said maniacally, looking at the long deep injury I had given it, which has not begun healing as it should have.

    The feeling of forbearing rose in my heart, and I pushed myself even faster against it, wanting to finish it off before itunched the fatal attack it was nning onunching.

    "Human, you have forced, now bear the power of the soul corrupting mes!" It said, and translucent grey aura cane out of its body, seeing I had topped on my tracks as it gave me the feeling of extreme danger.

    The grey translucent mes spread out of it and began to move toward me when suddenly, the translucent mes suddenly stopped, clear confusion appeared on its face.

    The confusion did notst for more than a second, as a surprise appeared on its face, which had morphed into rm. It took it another second before it was able to regain its expressions.

    "Invisible cage, which could not be only capable for caging physical forces but also a soul, that''s how you got frakr, don''t you?" It asked back. I did not reply; instead, I powered up my defenses even further and was even ready to activate the fourth boost if it is needed to be.

    "Hehe, it is a good thing, powerful enough that even I am not sure I could break it," It said, but it did not seem worried.

    "It is great that you have such a good thing; it made killing you even more," "Easier as this thing is directly connected to you," It said and gripped my invisible strings with its hands, and next moment, it began to spread its soul corrupting mes on my invisible strings.

 Chapter 2231 - Soul Corrupting Flames II

    <h4>Chapter 2231 - Soul Corrupting mes II </h4>

    I couldn''t help but get shocked by the fearsome soul corrupting mes, which is unlike anything I had experienced before.

    I wanted to repel them away from my strings, but I could not. I wish I had ess to full rule-bending power, but 80% of it had already been busy elsewhere, so I could not even take 1% from it, and 20% is not enough.

    I am fucked!

    I thought about what to do when the soul corrupting mes reached me, and they had taken a moment before they hadpletely covered me.

    They did not even give me time to summon my shields which are equally good as defending against the soul energy as it is physical and energy attacks before they showed their horror.

    "Ahhhh!"

    It immediately started to attack my soul defenses and begin to burn them, and that is not an even worse thing; every moment, more and more soul corruption would umte and burn my defenses even faster.

    If my soul defenses continued to burn at such speed, my soul defenses wouldn''tst long for much time.

    In less than a minute, they will be finished burning up my defenses and turn to my soul, and when that happens, even I won''t be able to save my soul.

    I had to do something before my defenses crumbled, but I couldn''t seem to think about anything other than using the full power of my rule-bending power, but if I did that, the Bullman would destroy my core.

    "It will take ten years to regain the power I had a sacrifice to use this move, but it is totally worth it to refine your soul by my soul corrupting mes."

    "I am very sure the lord of ghost would pay a very high price for the soul of a talented person like you," The Goatman said as it poured even more corrupted soul mes toward me, not daring to hold anything back against me.

    Its words clicked something in me gave me a very daring idea. If it had been usual times, I would not have dared to do something like it, especially when my core was already strained, but now I have no choice.

    If I did not take a risk, then the consequence would be even worse than the death if the words of Goatman any proof.

    After deciding to take the risk, I did not waste any time and immediately a function of my core.

    The nine-ted refining quern appeared in my core; it is slightly bigger than before and had even denser runes on its huge transparent crystal tes.

    I formed the connection with rule-bending power and activated the quirn. As I did, the quern began to spin and started to attract soul-corrupting mes into it.

    Soon the soul corrupting mes begin to funnel inside the first te of the quirn. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but feel relieved, but soon I calmed my emotions down. As these corrupted soul mes were no ordinary fires but something extremly dangerous.

    They are in a huge quantity, and the quern might not be even able to take it all. So, I have to remain calm and not show I have found a way to deal with it. Instead, I should scream even louder and project a weakened soul, so the Goatman might not suspect anything before I deal with it.

    Twenty seconds passed by, and when I had a piece of extremly good news that I was barely able to stop myself from smiling.

    The bloodline harnessing of the Bullman had finally begun. It had struggled a lot that I had to use 80% of rule-bending power on it. All my efforts have seeded now that the harnessing has be.

    I have be even more careful and begin to manipte my strings again with the rule-bending power that had been freed.

    Thud!

    Still, I made my screams even louder and began to shake my body, even let myself fall to the ground and started shaking wildly.

    Seeing such drastic change, the smile on the Goatmans face widened up even more, and the six Grimm Masters began fighting against my friends again.

    They still have their armors on and would be able to survive for an hour unless the Goatman interfered, but I won''t let that happen. In a few minutes, I will kill this bastard, and this time, no move of it would be able to save it.

    Buzz!

    One and half minutes passed, and harvest was finished, and a moment after that immense amount of strengthening energies was released, and at the same time, growth energies had released inside me.

    A few seconds have passed since the strengthening began when suddenlyugh on the Goatmans face disappeared, and it looked at me with utter shock.

    "You¡­you are faking it," The Goatman said with a shaking voice which is filled with shock and rage.

    "So, you have sensed it," I said as I suddenly stopped shaking and soul corrupting mes around me began to disappear before all of them funneled inside my core into the quern.

    I am not surprised it had sensed the cursed mes connected to it, and if it had not sensed the changes happening to me, then it has no right to call itself a soul Grandmaster.

    Unfortunately, it is toote. If it had sensed something wrong about a minute ago, it might have been able to do something, but now, it had lost the chance, just like it had lost it during its first attack.

    It saw me getting up, and I thought it would attack me again, but to my surprise, it began to run away, and its direction was my friends. I don''t have to be too smart to know its intentions.

    "Stop!"

    I said, and to the shock of the Goatman, it had stopped just like the Bullman did a few minutes earlier.

    It is extremly shocked by it, and I could understand why.

    It had already sensed my strings before and had been very careful about it, but despite that, it was not able to sense them when they wrapped around its body

 Chapter 2232 - Self Destruct

    <h4>Chapter 2232 - Self Destruct</h4>

    The Goatman stopped with mymand with deep shock in its eyes. It had recovered from it immediately and attacked me again with the corrupting soul mes.

    I could contain them as my strings have covered itpletely, but I did not. This Grimm Monster does not have a bloodline, so the only thing it would be able to give me is essence rose.

    So, when I saw it so willingly give me these corrupting soul mes, who I am to reject such precious gift.

    I have a feeling that these corrupting mes are going to be very useful to me once my quern purifies them.

    The soul corrupting mes came at me before going directly going into the quern inside my core. These mes are weaker than the soul corrupting mes it had used before and taking considerable efforts to produce.

    I could feel each second; its aura was getting weaker and weaker before it stopped on its own, seeing the futility of its efforts.

    "It seemed like my soul corrupting mes are useless against you," It said as I freed its lips before a vicious look appeared in its eyes.

    "Let''s die together then," It said, and aura so powerful that it had momentarily frozen me in my spot came out of its body.

    It is self-destructing, and unlike the Masters and other powerhouses, the self-destruction of the Grandmaster is no joke. It is so powerful that even with all my defensive abilities, I would get instantly vaporized if I got caught in it.

    Thankfully, I had already prepared for such a scenario; there is fine invisible string brimming power rule-bending power is wrapped around its life core. I could stop self-destruction if I wanted, but I would not do that.

    With it burning, its core would expedite its refinement, so why the hell would I do a silly thing like stopping its self-destruction.

    As it begins its self-destruction, the string wrapped around its core lit up and began to suck away that tremendous power, not letting it create the fission inside the core.

    The Goatman got rmed seeing it and tried to stop, but the things had already have gone beyond its control.

    Dhub!

    Four minutes passed, and the husk of Goaatman cosped copsed, revealing essence rose of great power.

    The essence rose is grey in color with silvery soul lines across it, and it is filled with so much power that the first time, I hesitated to put it inside my core. As no matter how many protections I put on it, if it explodes, there is no way I would survive the explosion.

    "Its beautiful, but I am also feeling terror seeing it," James said as he looked at the rose with awe and wonder, and also lust.

    Their fight was over quite a while ago; I had stopped the fight the moment I began harvesting the Goatman.

    I had put my seed inside them the moment I walked inside theseyers and saw the tough fight they have given to my friends; it is, without doubt, I have gotten the precious data from them.

    I moved my fingers, and seven Grimm Monsters appeared in front of m, and several secondster, their harvest began.

    It is a good thing there is one Grimm Monster with bloodline as harvest is very fast. As always, the mysterious tree took the whole vidette while purified bloodline energy was shared among all stakeholders.

    It took less than thirty seconds to harvest before strengthening energy released and growth energy released by the mysterious tree, both of which seemed paled inpared to what Bullman had given me.

    I still appreciate the energy; it is helping me, and most importantly, the resources inside me grow faster.

    The Bloodline energy from the Bullman had changed everything in my core, more than my breakthrough. That tremendous bloodline energy not only strengthened me but also helps me grow my resources to an unbelievable degree.

    I did not carefully look at the change in my core, except for ncing at it. I want to take the time to observe every change, and that will take the time which I don''t have.

    Thankfully, the battles of Grandmasters are fast, it might not look like it, but my fight with both of Grandmasterssted only about fifteen minutes, which is about the average time how the battles of Grandmasters went.

    After the harvest finished, I wordlessly gave the four storages of Masters to my friends, which they epted before turning to a wall of broken formation which thankfully did not copse during our battle.

    Still, the battle had brought quite a destruction in this already destroyed ce. My heart couldn''t help bled seeing the number of precious resources that had been distroyed during the battle.

    The power of Grandmaster is terrifying, and I had no choice but to go all out. If I had dared to hold back even a little, then it would be me instead of Grimm Monsters that would be dead right now.

    Still, the field is huge, and there are still resources to harvest; my friends have already begun, and the moment I scanned the broken formation wall, I had also released my strings to harvest the resources.

    It took me fifty-two minutes outside time to create the formation, and I called my friends who appeared beside me within a few seconds.

    "I hope this formation took us to the fifthyer," Rhea said, "It would be better if it takes us directly outside," Jim added.

    Buzz!

    I took out the formation, and a couple of secondster, it buzzed; as it did, we stepped into it and again felt the same spatial energy we had felt past two times.

    "We are out!" Jim shouted excitedly; a smile couldn''t help but form on my lips either. It is truly a surprise, as I had not expected we would directly out; I thought the spatial energy would make us travel around theyers before we could get out.

    "Since we have gotten out, let''s not waste any time," I said, moving toward the station, which is not far.. We should be able to reach it within a couple of hours.

 Chapter 2233 - Station 28

    <h4>Chapter 2233 - Station 28</h4>

    "We have finally reached it!" Rhea said as we stood in front of the station, which was bigger than I had expected. Its doors are big enough that even Grimms could walk inside without any problem, and the condition is quite great, which is a good sign.

    It took us three hours to reach it, which is less than I had expected, but Grandmaster''s power made things a little easier.

    On the way, I had harvested a huge amount of resources; my strings were always moving. I had harvested so much that my friend''s gazes turned strange.

    I am really d that I have Grandmaster''s strength; otherwise, my friends wouldn''t have any thoughts about robbing me.

    "Don''t go any closer; there is a very dangerous formation itched on this ce," I said as I warned my friend.

    The formation on station 28 isplete, and they are dangerous. So, dangerous that I will get wiped out instantly if they target me. So, not only them, even I have to be careful, less I touch something I shouldn''t and got wiped out in the face of the world.

    I activated my ability and scanned the formation on the door before I sat down and began solving the formation, which is the hardest formation I have encountered in this ruin, but I have confidence I could break it.

    While I began solving the formation, my friends went on their harvest, so were my strings. My strings went the opposite side of my friends; they would not get in their way.

    There are so many resources here that even if we have harvested for days, we would not be able to harvest them all.

    I wish I had time; if I had, then I would have stayed in this realm till all my storages and core filled to the brim. There is really too much stuff in this realm, and if there had been a huge war that is being fought outside, the Masters and Grandmasters would have leaped at this ruin.

    Even Grand Lords would not have been able to resist the temptation as this ruin had something to tempt them too.

    "Solved It!" I said with a smile on my face, it took me two hours and twenty-three minutes to solve the formation, and it was an amazing experience. The formation was tough andplex that I used forms I had never used before to solve them.

    As always, my friends appeared beside me in few seconds after I called them, and all of us looked at the huge coppery door with hope.

    Inside lies the way that would take us outside this ce. I hope the teleportation gate inside is in good condition. If it is not, then we would have to waste time on another station, the time we did not have.

    Buzz!

    I took out the formation, and it stuck on the formation before activating. Stunning the formation of the door for a second.

    Grrrrr!

    I did not waste any time and push the door, which took some force before opening. All the huge doors opened; I took a step inside it but not before taking a nce at my left, the central area of the garden.

    We have explored the outer and middle area of the garden but not a central area. It is for powerful Grandmasters and Grand Lords; even with my strength, I have no confidence in safely exploring the central area of this herb garden.

    Though, one day I would. I have already decided that I wille back to the realm, and visiting the central area of melody garden would be one of my targets.

    We stepped inside, and the first thing we have a huge teleportation gate. It is huge, one of the biggest Ive ever seen, and it seemed to be in perfect condition, just like the formation that is covering it.

    The formation is not a security formation, and we could walk through it without a problem.

    "This ce does not have anything besides the teleportation Gate," Jim said as he looked around. "Is teleportation gate is not enough," I said back as I appeared in front of it.

    Buzz.

    I did not have to press any switch or activate any formation; just as I appeared in front of it, the teleportation gate activated, ready for us to travel. Things are rarely this simple, and I looked for the threat, but I did not, even after searching around with my abilities.

    "Will this be safe?" Rhea asked. "I don''t know, but we have no option other than to take the chance," I said and looked at my friends for objection, but there was none on their faces.

    "Let''s go then," I said and stepped inside the formation but not before fortifying the formation armor on their bodies as much as I could.

    I stepped into formation, and a secondter, I stepped out. There was no danger that I had expected to see. Through the ce, we appeared to look quite dpidated, and formation around me have been broken to such degree that they are no threat to even master.

    "We have really got out without any problem, now we just have to find exit gate as soon as possible, and we would be good to go home," Jim said, mentioning the hardest task we have.

    The exit gate is hard to find; they appear and disappear continuously. If our luck is good, we might find them in a day; if it is especially bad then, it might take weeks.

    We looked around before we carefully began to walk out of the rubble, avoiding the broken formation as much as possible. Even though they are not dangerous, it is to be avoided as one thing might lead to other.

    Soon, we walked out of the broken building and were about to see where we were in the city when I felt a dangerous familiar pressure on me.

    ROAAAARRR!

    I heard the familiar roar targeting us, and the sky above us began to darken rapidly, and I could see the yellow thunder appearing in it, which is dangerous enough to kill a Grandmaster if it directly hit their body.

 Chapter 2234 - Thunder Hog

    <h4>Chapter 2234 - Thunder Hog</h4>

    RUMBLE!

    The sky had rumbled loudly, and a huge bolt of raw yellow thunderbolt shot down from it. Expressions of three of us couldn''t help but change seeing the bolt, especially mine and Rhea''s, as we have experienced its power first hand.

    What had struck us was a tiny bit of spark of the finger size, but it had nearly killed us. Even a vidette has turned to ashes if it had stuck by it, and we have only survived due to our abnormal defensive abilities.

    BOOM!

    My shields appeared around me, all twelve of them, and as they did, the huge bolt of yellow thunderbolt struck them.

    A defeaning boom rang out as the thunderbolt struck them before yellow thunder spread around my shields, covering thempletely, but just as it covered it, it began to lessen, and a secondter, all of it had disappeared, leaving no sign of it.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. I have worked really hard on improving my defensive shields, and the improvement seemed to work.

    "You guys hide; I will go deal with the monster," I said and flew toward it, "Be careful," I heard behind me and as my friends moved to find a good ce to hide.

    A couple of secondster, I appeared in front of the huge hot monster whose giant tusk ar covered in powerful yellow lightning.

    "It is a good thing you have found me," "I have to pay you back for the attack that nearly killed me," I said to the thunder hog, which is looking at me with burning rage.

    RAOOORRR!

    The monster roared and came at me while, at the same time, the sky darkened, and even more powerful thunder began to form inside it.

    First Boost + Second Boost + Third Boost

    I activated all my boosts and, on top of that, even let out all the internal energy I had, holding nothing back. This is the monster that gave the Bullman run for its money; I would be an idiot to hold back against it.

    As I have activated my boosts, I moved toward it with my greatest speed and attacked. The thunder hog has alsoe at me, and its speed is even faster than mine, which is quite shocking given its size.

    It is the thunder that is increasing its tremendous speed level. The destruction is not the only thing that the thunder element is capable of.

    I appeared beside it and swung my sword, I wanted to attack its eyes, but it moved its head swiftly and aimed its huge tusks toward my sword.

    CLANNNG!

    Its tusks shed against my sword, with a powerful physical blow that shook me and made a take step back while the thunder on it snaked across my sword, and if that was not enough, the thunder that was brewing into the clouds came down.

    BOOOM!

    The thunder again shed against my shields, covering them immediately before they began to refine it, including the thundering at me through the sword which I had sent to my shields through the invisible strings.

    ROOOOAR!

    The thunder hog roared and attacked again as I was taking a step back, not wanting to give me even a second of relief. At the same time, another powerful bolt of thunder begins to materialize in the dark clouds above me.

    CLANNNG BOOOM CLANNNG BOOOM

    The monster attacked; its attack was even more powerful than before. The raw thunder and physical strength of the monster are above what Grimm Grandmaster couldpare. It is very powerful and ising at relentlessly.

    The monster is the strongest Ive ever fought and has such raw energy, which would have turned me into the ashes if I did not have such capable defense.

    I am really d that Ive worked such hard on my defense as it is what saved my life against its continuous attacks that are not only powerful but also extremly fast that they are not giving me the slightest chance to stabilize, much less attack it offensively.

    When I appeared in front of it a few minutes ago, I had a n on attacking it, which is derived from the data I have gotten from experience in fighting the monsters, but that is all useless in front of this bastard.

    It is too fast, and the raw strength it has was really shocking. If not for advancements I had gotten from consuming the purified bloodline essence of Bullman, I would have thought hard about shing against it directly.

    It ising at me from all sides with its speed, attacking me with not only its tusks but also its hoofs and tail. It is also not dumb as I had thought it to be as many times; it had tried to push me into the dangerous formations.

    Still, despite the difficulties I am facing, I am having fun more fun than I have in fighting against the Grimms, and I wish I could only spare half an hour to fight against it, which is already over.

    While I do not have the power to kill it directly, I have another way or the way which I use to kill nearly all my enemies, including the ones that are quite stronger than me, and it is best in dealing with monsters.

    Unlike the sentient being like humans and Grimms, monsters are not intelligent and thus restricted using their power more delicately. So, even if it had sensed what I was doing to it, it would have been unable to stop it.

    "Enough monster!"

    I said, seeing iting toward me, and it stopped with rm and confusion appearing in its eyes.

    "It is time for you to die," I said, and it seemed to understand what I was saying in some way as it began to struggle with all its strength, but it is already toote for it, and the next second, the shine from its disappeared.

    I had my strings infiltrated inside it, and with it, they cut off multiple connections to its core, heart, and other important organs, killing it in an instant.

 Chapter 2235 - Out

    <h4>Chapter 2235 - Out</h4>

    "Its not ours," Rhea said with great disappointment seeing the gate. A second ago, all of us had turned very excited seeing the gate, not daring to believe our luck, but as Rhea had said, its not ours.

    It had been eight hours since I had killed the thunder hog, and right after that, we began exploring.

    The three fights with the Grandmasters have made me quite tired, but I do not want to rest. The first priority is to find an exit for home; I could rest as much as I want once we have returned back home.

    It would not be easy as there is no ce we could go to; the exits are random, popping out any ce, any time without any pattern.

    Though I am not bored, in fact, I am quite excited. For the past five hours, my avatar has been working on the puzzle, which is much harder than I had imagined as it had stuck on just the third level.

    I rarely get stuck; in all the formations I have solved, I did not get stuck for more than ten minutes, and here my avatar had gotten stuck for nearly an hour but still seeing no way forward.

    This is a very good thing; if it had been an easy puzzle, I would have found no interest in it, but this puzzle is extremly hard as only the third level had stopped me, and there are ten thousand levels inside this y puzzle.

    It would be good training before I attempt the Hermes library, which I still think I am not ready for.

    The library and its vast knowledge are very important to me, and I n to make a visit there very soon. Not to attempt to get its ownership but to read from its vast collections, as I now I felt I have something which would give me a week or two in the library.

    "Man, this is frustrating and tiring. I wish we could just find the exit quickly and get out of here," Jim said frustratingly a few hourster.

    He had beenining every few hours; he is not the only one who is frustrated we all are. We want to get out of this realm as soon as possible before it breaks my resolve not to actively hunt for treasures.

    There are treasures everywhere, and every moment, some and some treasure would attract my runes.

    Most of these treasures are in buildings where I could not go as it would waste a lot of time. Currently, I am only harvesting the resources that strings could reach, and there are more of these resources than one might expect.

    70% are useless to me, but they are very useful to my mentees and other people, and I am harvesting them because they are not costing me anything other than filling the space in my storage which I am more than willing to give.

    Soon, a day had passed since we had walked out of the melody garden and onlye across one gate which was not ours.

    We have alsoe across a lone Grimm Monster which did not have a bloodline. Rhea defeated it while I have turned it into the essence rose; other than that, nothing much interesting has happened.

    A couple of more hours passed by without us seeing the single sign of gate when all three of us stopped, not because of the gate but because of the resources that are precious enough to make all three stop.

    "My dear friend Micheal, will you be able to fetch a small piece for me? I do not need a big piece; just small palm-size would be more than enough for this little friend of yours," Jim said while looking at me tteringly.

    Rhea did not say anything, but I could see she also wanted this thing desperately; they are not the only ones; I also want a piece.

    The thing in front of me could be used in many things, from alchemy to artifice, but most powerhouses would keep the small piece on themselves or in their room.

    The resources in front of us radaia jade, which used to be a statue that nowy broken protected by the dangerous broken formations. It is the same statue of jade; I had seen a few days ago and wanted a piece of it but did not have the strength to take it.

    Even now, I am hesitating to take it these broken formations are stacked upon each other, and the slightest shake might activate them, and seeing how dangerous they are, I don''t think I would survive these formations.

    This is why I did not go for the dangerous pieces but the few small and big ones, which I am quite confident to take without triggering the formation.

    Tens of my strings moved toward the pieces of the statue. I went for every piece, from small as a thumbnail to a broken arm of the statue. Even the smallest part of radaia jade is precious, and many would pay a high price for it.

    Most importantly, it could be helped in awakening one of Grandmaster who is sleeping in the hall of sleep.

    A few minutester, my strings have brought out all the pieces I could, and as I touched them, I felt like all the tiredness I was feeling from deep within me slowly disappearing.

    It is really disappearing; the effect of radaia jade is near good as sleep. There are other important benefits of it as well, which came after remaining in its prolonged contact.

    I shared the 30% jade with my friends while keeping the 70% myself. The 30% is far more than they are asked far and happy to get it, seeing the usages it has.

    "Thank you, Micheal, this radaia jade is going to hel" Jim was saying when he suddenly stopped with eyes wide. He seemed to have seen something behind me, which seemed to have surprised him greatly.

    I turned back, and my eyes couldn''t help but widen up in surprise as well.. Anyone would be surprised, as a literal gate just materialized behind me.

 Chapter 2236 - By Right

    <h4>Chapter 2236 - By Right</h4>

    "My Lords, lord Whitmore has ordered you back into a pyramid as soon you appeared," Said the Master ss powerhouse the moment we have stepped out of the gate before beginning to lead us toward the formation.

    We did not even get a few seconds to rx before we reached the other end of the underwater fortress where the teleportation formation is.

    The appearance of the exit gate was so sudden that after confirming it leads to entrances we have in control, we jumped inside it, fearing it might disappear the next second.

    Less than a minuteter, we have disappeared from it and appeared in the Pyramid. There is someone who was already waiting for us to take to the office of Lord Whitmore.

    Click!

    The door of the office opened, and we walked inside; there, we saw lord Whitmore''s realistic protection working around tens of screens in front of him, and looking at the expressions on his face, he did not look to be in a good mood.

    Not only him but the whole Pyramid seemed to be in a somber mood. Something bad has definitely had happened, I am sure of it.

    "You have taken far more time in what was supposed to be a rescue mission," He said as he looked at us from the screens in front of him.

    "If you had not returned in a week, I would have had to send a search party for you, which I could not afford to do, seeing the losses we have had suffered in the past few weeks." He said, swiping a screen in front of us.

    The screen is showing simple numbers, but seeing it, a shock and rm couldn''t helo but appear on my face, especially one number.

    In the month we were in the ruin, we have lost fourteen Grandmasters. The number is shocking; aside from them, we have lost more than a hundred masters and over a thousand leaders.

    The number of elites we have lost went even higher, and the number of regr Tyrants went in tens of thousands. As those below the Tyrants, their numbers went nearly a hundred million.

    It is not just a number I am seeing, but a ughter that Grimms have brought on us; it is earthshaking.

    "What had just happened?" I asked as I had got control over my shock.

    "The Grimms have brought out their real strength, even taking out five Grandmaster videttes," He said, shocking us further.

    The Grandmaster videttes are extremly rare in that they are only brought out in thest phase of war or in the final battle.

    The most shocking thing is their numbers; in thest five hundred years, they have never brought out more than four Grandmaster videttes in any war, but now they have brought the five of them, one more than usual.

    "There are more than a hundred Grandmasters have taken the field while we have deployed more than half our Grandmaster; it would be an understatement to say our condition is grim," he said with a sigh.

    "Rhea, it seemed like you have improved. Take a good rest today; I have an important mission for you tomorrow," He said to Rhea before he turned to Jim.

    "Jim, since you have gotten that alchemy artifact, I hope you will be able to help us even more with its help; you will get the list of resources you will have to craft." He said and dismissed them.

    They left, and now only I alone remained in the office with the projection of the lord Whitmore.

    "I should have not sent you to rescue mission," he sighed again. "In the past weeks, we were forced to use your crystal roses to the gain the edge we could that we had to use them all," he informed, which couldn''t help but surprise me.

    From what they have told me, they have been storing more than 80% of crystal roses I have been supplying them to them for the final phase of the battle. The things must have really gone worse for them force using them earlier than they have nned.

    "From now on, you will be staying at the Pyramid, focusing solely on crafting crystal roses and working on your advancement to the Grandmaster to heal the Grandmaster in the hall of sleep," He ordered.

    "I don''t think there is a need to that," I said while shaking my head, and before he could ask the question, a crystal box in front of him.

    He looked at my question, and when I did not provide an answer, he took the box in his hand and began to open it. Even though he is a projection, he can touch things; it is one of the things special to Pyramid.

    It took him a moment to open the box, and when he did, he sort of froze. He is unable to properly process what he is seeing.

    In front of him is a big rose and not an essence rose but a crystal rose, a Grandmaster level crystal rose.

    After I got with a puzzle, I focused my gaze on the essence rose of Grandmaster. I have all the data needed to create a Grandmaster ss crystal rose and more than enough resources; I only had to give 80% of my consciousness and lots of rule-bending power to create this.

    "My eyes are not deceiving me; it is truly a Grandmaster ss crystal rose," He said softly as he looked at the baster color crystalline rose, which I have made from the essence rose of baster Bullman.

    "It means,"

    I did not keep him in suspense for too long and released the Grandmaster ss aura, which couldn''t help but shock him despite expecting it after seeing the crystal rose.

    "It seemed like the gamble we have ced on you have really paid off, much sooner than I had imagined," he said with a smile on his face.

    I know what he is referring to, my rescue when I had leveled up to the Tyrant stage. It had cost Pyramid a lot, and with this Grandmaster ss crystal rose and other things are Ive done, I think I have paid the heavy debt that Pyramid had incurred in saving me.

    Means, now I could truly demand something by right.

 Chapter 2237 - Two Golden Bands

    <h4>Chapter 2237 - Two Golden Bands</h4>

    "Now that you have be Grandmaster, its time for you to heal the Grandmasters at the hall of sleep. The whole Pyramid would be grateful if you could begin immediately," He asked.

    "I would have liked to begin immediately to Lord Whitmore, but I am feeling very tired. I''ve slept for ten days and fought many battles,"

    "I like to begin healing with rested body and soul, lest I make any mistake," I said. Though I am not as tired as I said due to the jade, I still couldn''t begin work immediately. I miss my family and would like to see their faces at least before I begin.

    "Rest them, but I hope you will begin by evening," He said, hearing that a small mirthless smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    There are barely six hours to evening; he wants me to start in six hours. "I will try," I said before my eyes turned a little serious.

    "Lord Whitmore, I have a small request; I hope you will be able to fulfill it," I asked. "As long as it is within my power, I will try," he said, not promising me directly.

    "I hope Pyramid will add my sister and father a golden band," I said; a surprise couldn''t help but appear on his face, and he opened his mouth to say something before closing it and looking at me for a couple of seconds.

    He shuts his eyes and opens them a couple of secondster. "The council agreed to give your sister and father a golden band for a year," He said. "Thank you, Lord Whitmore, it had lifted a huge worry off my chest," I said, and the words arepletely true.

    The golden bands are yet another of pyramids ability. Once one has it, they are near impossible to kill under a Pyramid; only the power of Grand Lord would be a danger to them.

    If I had asked for this before my breakthrough, the request would have gotten rejected without a doubt. Even the powerful Grandmaster would not be able to request a golden band for their family, much less two.

    In their eyes, I am simple Grandmasters; my value surpasses those even of powerful Grandmasters as I am the only person who could awaken the Grandmasters sleeping in the hall of sleep, which made indispensable.

    "I also have another request, Lord Whitmore," I said, and this time, he just looked at me. "I hope to join the war directly after I am done with the business of hall of sleep," I said.

    I have been in the background for too long now that I have gotten the strength. I have to join the frontlines. "We will talk about it after you are done waking up the Grandmasters in the hall of sleep," he said.

    I stayed in the lord Whitmores office for a few more minutes before I walked out, and a minuteter, I appeared in my home through the teleportation formation.

    "Brother!"

    My sister came running toward me; I took her in my arms and kissed her cheeks. Soon, she will have a golden band, and with it, she will have very few things to be worried about as long as she is in the Pyramid.

    "Father,dy Hazel," I said to the woman who is with her children. On the outside, she looked fine, but her hazel eyes and aura seemed very tired. It seemed like she had overexerted herself, which is not surprising given the state of war; an alchemist like her would be in high demand.

    I am quite surprised, she got free time at all, and she is decided to use that precious time with her children.

    "Lord Micheal, your father, had been very worried about you," Hazel said. She only uses ''lord,'' addressing me when I address her with dy.''

    "It is was an easy mission, hazel, nothingpared to drastic change that had urred since I had left," I said, and her tired eyes became even sadder.

    "I assume your mother is fine?" I asked; I did not the name of Grandmaster Veronica''s name in the name of fallen Grandmasters, so she should be alive.

    "Mother is alive, but she had suffered grave injuries in herst battle," She replied while looking at me with hope.

    "I will take a look at her tomorrow and see if I could do anything about it, though I doubt my help would be needed," I said, and I could see small relief appearing in her eyes hearing that.

    "I would really appreciate it; mother had spoken highly about you," She said, and I just smiled at that.

    "Hazel, you seemed quite tired; eat this; it will help you little with your overexertion," I said, and ck-blue berries flew toward her. Seeing the group of five ck-blue berries, her eyes couldn''t help but widen up in surprise.

    "Raytalon berries, I couldn''t eat them; they are too precious to be eaten directly," she said as she caught the berries in her hand.

    These berries are just Master''s grades; I wonder how would she have reacted if I threw her Grandmaster ss. I think she would have fainted directly, which would aplish the purpose.

    These berries are not normal resources; I am sure she would have many Master ss resources, even Grandmaster ss seeing she is an alchemist. Most importantly, her mother is Grandmaster, but these berries are quite rare that Grandmasters would desire them.

    "Eat them," I said before I turned to my father. He had many things to talk about, and I listened patiently while ying with my sister, as Nero and Ashlyn were still sleeping.

    Hazel looked at those berries for a whole minute before she ate one, and a few minutester, she was down on the couch sleeping deeply.

    The berry would deal with overexertion and even give her soul would get a small boost.

    I talked about my father for half an hour before I went to my room while thinking about my mother, who still hasn''t returned from her mission even after months.

    I had asked Lord Whitmore about it, but I got the same answer that I usually get, that she is alive and it would take her a while toe back.. Seeing the answer he is giving, I don''t think even he has an idea about my mother''s mission despite being responsible for it.

 Chapter 2238 - The Growth

    <h4>Chapter 2238 - The Growth</h4>

    I woke up after sleeping four hours and feltpletely refreshed. Though, I was not much tired, to begin with, as I had told Lord Whitmore.

    I did not get up as I woke up; instead, I closed my eyes and entered my core. I had resisted for quite a long to carefully look inside my core, but no more. Now, I want to look at each and each changes carefully.

    The first thing I saw was the multi-color crystalline snowy grain under my feet; they have formed on the thinyer on the whole ground of the small ind.

    It is purified crystalline energy specks that the moon had released after my breakthrough as it absorbed the thick energy in the melody Garden. It would take them a while before they merged with my core; it would not only strengthen them but also make the soil even more optimal.

    The energy inside my core is dense, and its density would increse even further after my core is done digesting the crystalline snow.

    The nts have grown a lot; the biggest growth urred in none other than the mysterious tree, which had grown forty meters tall, taller than the average trees in the world.

    Unlike the average tree, its trunk is thicker and its branches wider. It is very clear that the tree would not stop growing at this stage; it had a lot of potentials before and would grow taller from I can tell.

    As for how tall it might grow, I have no freaking idea.

    The second most important tree in my core, the essence tree, has also made huge progress. It had sucked all the twenty-four essences of metal, leaving not a single one behind, and for it had a lot to show.

    In just a short time of a few days, it went from having flowers of some fruits to actually having the fruits and not one or two or ten but all twenty-four of them. One could see all twenty-four multicolored essence fruits hanging by the tree.

    These fruits are eatable, but due to their level, they would not provide as many benefits they could; they have not even reached the Tyrant grade yet.

    Though I am not worried about their growth, I would need to harness a Bloodline of another Grandmaster before they reach the Tyrant stage and a few more Grandmasters again before they reach the stage where they will be able to get the optimal benefits.

    The fruits would have already reached the Grandmaster grade if the tree prioritized its own growth over the growth of the tree, which I think is a wise choice.

    The tree has since doubled in size since I had found her, which is a good thing, as only a robust tree would be able to produce the highest grade fruits, and I am more than willing to provide it all its needs for its growth.

    Aside from these two unique trees, others have grown immensely. Every tree, whether it is herb or root, had Master ss resources on them, and six even had Grandmaster ss resources; seeing those, my eyes couldn''t help but shine brightly.

    Each of my breakthroughs would require unique, powerful resources; the quantity would not be enough, I would need quality too.

    One thing that made me quite happy is the seeds of ars grapes that I have nted right before my fight with Grimms, and it is the best decision I have made. Within a few days, the seeds have turned into grown trees with grapes on them.

    Those grapes are no low-level grapes, but Master ss grapes, and I require them immediately, not only for myself but also for my experiments.

    I walked toward those trees and harvested a few clusters off them while leaving the most. I still want them to reach the Grandmaster level, and the only thing I have to do is hunt the Grandmasters.

    I would have to be very careful with the resources here. Unlike the Masters, there are a limited number of Grandmasters, and even among them, the minority are with bloodline, and more than half of them, I could not defeat.

    Aside from a lot of time, these Grandmasters are the only things that could help me grow a Grandmaster level resources. So, I have to be very careful on how I use the resources produced in my core; I could not spend them on frivolous activities.

    Hun!

    After the nts, I looked at the other things, especially focusing on the nine ted quern, which are refining the corrupted soul mes, and the refining speed is very slow.

    So slow that even after more than four days, not a single wisp of me had reached thest te.

    The mes are at the seventh te, and to reach the ninth te, it might take weeks and more than a month toplete all the mes stored in the quern. Which is quite long, and I could wait that long to get the end product.

    My quern is powerful, but it had a limit due to its grade.

    I had noticed the slowness and had made my avatar research it; it was able to find the reason for the slow refinement.

    It was its art, which used some powerful resources. Some elements of these resources merged with Grimm energy made something that is very hard to destroy.

    Fortunately, I have found a way to make the process faster with one of the things I had gotten not long ago.

    I waved my hand, and the next second, a yellow shiny jagged crystal appeared in my hand. It is the side of an adult thumb, quite small in size when one considers it is the core of Thunder Hog, a Grandmaster ss monster.

    Lightning is an extremely good purifier of corrupted things. The core had powerful raw thunder inside it, and with the current tools, I could use that raw thunder inside it to purify the corruptness from the soul mes.

    Withmand and thick transparent wires came out of each te of quern before the end of the wire merged and formed something akin to the holder.

    I ced the thunder hog core in it; just as I did, it closed immediatly, and yellow lightning runes began to appear on the wires, and soon it had spread into the quern, covering all of its nine tes.

 Chapter 2239 - Hall Of Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 2239 - Hall Of Sleep</h4>

    Crackle Crackle Crackle

    I have been watching the quirn for the past ten minutes, and I have to say, I couldn''t think the raw thunder the quern is extracting from the core is working better than I had imagined it to be.

    From more than a month it would have taken for the purification, I don''t think it would take even a week. In a few hours, I will begin getting the kindle, and I have decided the ways I am going to use them.

    They have many uses inside the core and outside it, and I can''t wait to use them.

    I watched the quern for a few more minutes, especially the thunder hogs core, which the quern is holding. The small core contains a huge amount of power which is raw and violent that slightest mistake could make unstable and explode, an explosion I would not be able to survive.

    The raw thunder from the core is being extracted very carefully; even after checking it multiple times, I did not find any problem.

    I turned to the next wonder of my core, the furnace. To be specific, the first stage of ''Mountain Forge Art,'' which I had finished practicing and now will have to begin on the second stage, which I have already studied.

    This stage, too, requires an immense amount of herbal resources, but it also requires a few specific resources, which I am sure I will be able to get within a few days. As soon as I do, I will begin practicing the next stage of art.

    The second stage of the mountain forge stage is much different from the first stage. The first stage is just cleansing and reinforcing the strength already present in the body and soul, while the secondyer is different, and the boost it will offer couldn''t bepared to the first stage.

    The most important thing I will have from it would be moving. Nearly all the arts offer the moves, most of them offered in the first stages, but mine did not. It gives them a second stage, and through them, one disys the true power of the art.

    I looked around for a few minutes before I walked toward the refining tower. It is time that I upgraded my energy; further, it would help me a lot with the lots of healing I am going to do in the next couple of days.

    An hourter, I walked out of the living room after ying with my sister and her friends. Hazel, on the other hand, is still sleeping, which is not surprising seeing how tired she was and how much she had exerted herself.

    Soon, I stepped into the teleportation, and a secondter, I appeared in front of the hall of sleep. Two people are already waiting for me there, one is Grandmaster Charline, and the other should be Grandmaster Sakhar, the previous head of Blood Sun, a predecessor of Lenora May.

    "Grandmaster Charline, Grandmaster Sakhar," I said to them politely. "Grandmaster Micheal, Ive heard so much about you," Said Grandmaster Sakhar, and if he felt his soul sense around me, not touching me around me, wanting to sense my aura, which I have kept firmly locked.

    Grandmaster Charline nodded at me before the signing of a few gestures. "Yes, let''s not waste any time," I said, and the three of us walked inside.

    I couldn''t help but be surprised when I saw the number of Grandmasters inside; the number had increased. I see a couple of faces here that I had walked and talking not long ago, like Grandmaster Veronica, violets mother.

    "Sigh! The Grimms have specifically targeted our Grandmasters. If we kept losing them some way, then things would be very Grimm for us," said Grandmaster Sakhar, following my gaze.

    Grandmaster Charline gave him a look before she turned toward me. She did not have to say anything to me; I just nodded, and strings began toe came out of my hands.

    Soon a huge coffin had formed; it looked less like a coffin and more than a wide box. It ispletely transparent has three circles carved on top of the coffin; the three circles are for three of us to sit.

    I took a seat in the central circle while Grandmaster Charline sat on my right and Grandmaster Sakhar on my left.

    Soon a med-bed flew toward us before a body of a ruggish looking man who looked to be in his early sixties flew out and appeared in front of us before seeping inside the coffin. The man is Grandmaster Cleme; he was the leader of zing Sphere in the previous war and had a seat at the council.

    As he went inside the coffin, Grandmaster Charline waved her hand, and a huge amount of resources appeared; they too seeped inside the coffin.

    "Grandmaster Sakhar, I assume the Grandmaster Charline had exined what you have to do?" I asked the old man. He is Grandmaster Sid Sakhar; he was the leader of zing Sphere in the previous war and had a seat at the council.

    "You will not hear anyint from me, Grandmaster Zaar," he said, and I nodded and released my Grandmaster''s aura finally while activating the formation.

    Buzz!

    The formation activated, but the surprise still remained in their eyes. I am sure Lord Whitmore had already informed me about my breakthrough; without it, we would not have been here as the healing requires the power of the Grandmaster.

    While they were surprised, they did not waste any time. Without saying anything, Grandmaster Sakhar poured his blood elemental internal energy; it is the core art of Blood Sun. This energy would be very helpful in healing a few people here.

    We are healing the targeted curse, the first if we exclude one that has on the Rai. There was a little understatement on Grimm''s, which made it easy to heal, but this one and other targeted poisons and curses are not a life that.

    They have perfectlytched themselves on users, and untangling them would not be an easy task, aside from three Grandmasters working together. It will also require lots of resources; thankfully, the Pyramid is not holding back on it.

    To heal the Grandmasters, they have thrown open their vaults which they guard so zealously.

 Chapter 2240 - The Ball

    <h4>Chapter 2240 - The Ball</h4>

    "Give me more energy, Grandmaster," I said and filled my string with even more energy before I morphed them into the rune.

    I am creating a huge formation inside Grandmasters Clement''s body, absorbing the huge amount of blood element energy into my vines.

    This blood element internal energy of his is extremely powerful that even with their strength, my vines are barely able to contain them. Which is a good thing because we will need it to be strong if we want to deal which has nearly merged with Grandmaster Clement.

    I am not using just the internal energy but also using the essence of resources and my own internal and inheritance energy, which had be even more powerful not long ago.

    It is a good thing my vines are strong; otherwise, they would not have been able to assault the curse that brought them on. It is very vicious, and if not for the blocks I have ced on my strings, it would have attacked me too my strings.

    I could have used the rule-bending power to hide my string, but I will need it very soon when I begin the final moment.

    Another forty minutes passed, and finally, I had finished creating the formation, which covered every inch of Grandmaster Clement.

    From inside and outside, taking nearly 80% of my strings which is a lot considering, even to bind huge thunder hog, I had not used even 50% of it, so one can imagine how many strings I have used.

    I have filled the Grandmaster Clement with them. Thank god he is unconscious; otherwise, he would not have been able to bear it; no sane person could have.

    "Let''s begin the final phase," I said and took a deep breath before I began.

    Buzz!

    The formation covering the Grandmaster Clement every part on the surface and inside buzz lighted up before his eyes flew wide open.

    "AHHHHH!"

    He let out a wailing scream, so painful that I couldn''t help but feel pity for him. He is really is pitiful as the pain he is feeling is beyond abnormal. We are tearing apart the curse that became nearly became part of him; it is akin to bifurcating his soul.

    Thankfully we have made preparation for it, his movements are sealed, and even his power is not; he could not bring it outside his body. I am confident that even with such great strength, my runes will restrict him from harming us.

    "Poor soul, even for us Grandmasters, bearing such pain is no easy matter," Grandmaster Sakhar said as I activated mute formation in my coffin, which had immediately stopped his screams.

    His screams are too loud; they are disturbing my concentration. So, I have to shut him up, even if it is his only outlet through which he could express the great pain he is feeling.

    About nine minutes after the formation activated, the purple-ck smoke began toe out of it, and that smoke formed a ball which had the smoky strings attached to the runic formation covering the Grandmaster Clements body.

    Seeing the smoky ball, all three of us shuddered and became even more careful. This is the curse they have attached the Grandmaster Clement with, and if it distracted in any way, it would do great harm.

    I am delicately managing it; the slightest mistake could make it destruct as it is programmed to do if things go awry for it, or worse, it could go back inside the body, which would increase the difficulty of healing the Grandmaster by ten times.

    Minutes passed by, and each minute more and more smoke woulde out and merge with the ball, which''s size had not increased even by a bit, but it had grown a lot thicker in this past hour.

    Another hour had passed by, and now the ball of curse had be so thick that it felt like it had be a liquid.

    In these past two hours, we have extracted nearly 80% of the curse, and the extraction is continuity while Grandmaster Charline is working on the grade in injuries that this tearing has left behind.

    Aside from her powerful healing abilities, she had help from rare and precious resources, making the healing even moreplete.

    It is extremely important that we work side by side; I am fully focused on extracting the curse while Grandmaster Charline is healing. Without her aid, there are high chances of body and soul copsing under the healing.

    The healing would also help him quickly regain his power in a matter of days, so he would be ready to join the battlefield.

    Another half an hour passed by, and now only 10% of extraction have remained. My expressions have be even more serious. I do not want to make mistakes, just when I am about to seed.

    Forty more minutes passed by, and I finished extracting every bit of the curse present in the body of Grandmaster Clement, and with it, his screams also lowered before they stopped altogether.

    I checked his condition carefully for minutes before I began to extract my strings while at the same time, I carefully ced the small ball of purple-ck, which is solid but turns fluid now and then as if it is alive.

    It is a treasure containing a vast trove of knowledge within. I am going to have lots of fun researching it.

    Soon, I finished extracting all my strings from the body of Grandmaster Clement, who had fallen unconscious and turned to my twopanions, who looked just as tired as me but had a smile on their face.

    "Grandmaster Charline, we will begin working on the second patient after two hours," I said. My words have caught her by great surprise, as the original n was to heal a single patient a day, and that was a great speed.

    Healing of Grandmaster Clement had taken seven six hours; I think we could heal another one after taking some rest.

    Grandmaster Charline looked at me for a few seconds before nodding, and we turned to Grandmaster Sakhar.. "This old man still has some energy to go for another round," he said with augh.

 Chapter 2241 - [Bonus ] Five Berths

    <h4>Chapter 2241 - [Bonus ] Five Berths</h4>

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274099 {min-height: 300px;}</style>

    Six days had passed since I came back, and I am healing at speed I never have throught possible when I began six days ago.

    After just two days of healing, Ive discarded the healing formations which I have designed with Grandmaster Charline. Those were designed from the data I had gotten from the Rai and were quite inefficientpared to the new ones I had designed after getting the new data.

    Each day, I would perfect the formation, which would bring greater and greater enhancements in the healing formation.

    "Finished finally." Grandmaster Rekha said as she fell down on the surface of the coffin with tiredness, not caring for her dignity of being a Grandmaster. Though she does not have to worry about it since all of us here are Grandmaster.

    "I had not believed it when I heard, I will be healing four Grandmasters in a day." Said Grandmaster Johanson as he vaporized respiration that had covered his whole body.

    Today, we have called the help from the two Grandmasters; both of them were on the active battlefield, but they were called back for a day to help in healing. Both of them possess unique abilities that are helpful in healing.

    "Thank you both of you; without you, we would not be able to wake up the Grandmasters this fast," I said with a tired smile; the healing had tired me out extremely. I am nearly drained of all three of my energies.

    Today is the first time we were able to heal four Grandmasters in one day. Of the six days I had been healing, for the first two days, we have healed two Grandmasters and the next three days, three each before four today.

    Lord Whitman had wanted me to heal at least fifteen Grandmasters within a month, but I filled the target in less than a week.

    There are still many Grandmasters we could heal, but not all of them; they''re still few I could not heal even with my current aplishment. Some people are suffering from something that is tooplicated, while others are too far gone that I am not confident to heal them safely.

    I would need more knowledge and more power before I could try healing them; until then, I would try healing those I could.

    "Grandmaster Charline, you are wonderful as ever while you little guy is truly a demon," Said Grandmaster Johanson.

    Very few people would dare to call me a little guy but forgive this old man who is nearly three hundred years old and once upon a time used to have a seat in Pyramid council but was not from supreme.

    A few minutester, I walked back into my home and slept. I did not even shower or eat despite feeling hungry, too tired to even think. Thankfully, I have a half-day to myself, but it is filled with activities, mostly experiments that I have to try.

    I woke up four hourster, feelingpletely refreshed. All my energies recovered, and I felt like I could do anything I wanted.

    I got out of bed, freshened up, and showered before walking out of my room.

    The living room was empty, so I went to the kitchen and began to make breakfast for myself and others. It is early in the morning; a father would be awake by the time I finished cooking breakfast.

    It is good; I felt like I hadn''t talked to my father since I hade back.

    With tens of strings working, I had a sumptuous breakfast as I had expected. Both my sister and father had woken up by that time, and we had breakfast like family.

    I talked with my father for an hour and yed with my sister a little before I walked out, and soon I was in the area with four people waiting for me already.

    "Lord Micheal," They said in unison, I nodded, and without saying anything, four seeds appeared in my hand. They seeped inside them, and soon, I got aplete picture of their progress in front of me.

    These seeds are the improved version, and unlike the previous seeds, they did not waste time collecting the data. Instantly, I got aplete picture of them appearing in front of me, and I have to say, I couldn''t help but be impressed.

    They have not leveled up; I had asked them not to.

    If I had not restricted them, Ne would have reached the peak of leader ss, Ida would have made a breakthrough into the Master ss, and Danielle and Leonard, both of them, would have reached the peak of Master ss.

    Thest time they went through three-way strengthening that targeted their body, soul, and energy.

    It is a great method with huge potential.

    What I am going to do today is going to give me even more data; which would not only help me in improving my method but also help in improving the healing arts

    "All four of you have done great, I had read your reports, and yourmanders have been quite impressed by your performances," I said.

    I had sent them to the front to fight in the war, and as I had said, their reports aremendable. Even Danielle had been impressive in the open battlefield, where she could not show her real power.

    "Its all thanks to you, lord Micheal," Ida said. To that, I shook my head. "I only help you gain the strength, and the battlefield is more than the game of strength unless, of course, you have the strength to crush your enemy with sheer strength alone," I said, which brought a smile out of them.

    "I havee across a great thing, and I want to test it out on you guys," I said, and I could see them faintly shuddering; most of the new things I bring are not a pleasant experience to them.

    "Don''t look at me like that; this thing will provide you immense benefits," I said, and that did not make them feel better.

    I smiled at that, and strings began toe out of my hand, and a minuteter, a huge coffin formed in front of me. It is five-time bigger than what I used to heal the Grandmasters.

    "Five berths? Are you too joining us, lord Micheal?" Ne asked, and too that, I shook my head. "No, it is for my friend, and as always, she is beingte," I said with little exasperation.

    I had just said that when the teleportation formation behind me lit up, and a person walked out of it.

 Chapter 2242 - Purification

    <h4>Chapter 2242 - Purification</h4>

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274099 {min-height: 300px;}</style>

    "You should have been here fifteen minutes ago," I said without turning. "You haven''t even finished making the preparations; meing here early would have been a waste of my time," Elina said as she appeared beside me.

    "I am finished, or aren''t you seeing this coffin," I said and motioned toward the huge coffin in front of me.

    "Thank god, you changed the design. That old coffin of yours used to give me creeps."

    "I don''t understand why you made a healing method in shape which used to bury the dead bodies," she said directly, ignoring my question and looking at Danielle, who was looking at her in surprise.

    "So, the Micheal had been training you; no wonder you have improved so fast, Lady Danielle," Elina said, "I still couldn''tpare to a young person like you, little Elina," said Danielle.

    They seemed to know about each other quite well, seeing the way they were talking to each other. I will ask about itter sometime; currently, I don''t have any time for that.

    "Get in, all of you," I said, and five spaces opened in the coffin. I also seemed my seed inside Elina for better monitoring. She knew what seed was and did not react; her mother and I are the people in the world that aware of all her practice''s secrets.

    She trusts us enough to know that we will never reveal her secrets to anyone, and they would be only used for her benefit.

    They did not need to be told twice; one by one, they got into the coffin, including Elina, before I closed the lid of the coffin.

    A second after closing the lead, an borate formation appeared on the coffin. As it did, I waved my hand, and rare and precious resources appeared over the formation, seeing that even eyes of Elina couldn''t help but widen up.

    I sat top of the formation, and second, after that, a small milky white kindle of me appeared in my hand.

    It is purified corrupted soul me; it is nowpletely purified, and I am going to use it to purify their souls. The kindle is very tiny, small than a wick of themb but is quite powerful.

    It is Grandmaster ss me, will be able to burn their souls if I am not careful in handling it.

    Buzz!

    I ced a kindle on the tiny flower-shaped formation in front of me. As I did, the formation activated before the mes of kindle spread into the flower formation before it began spreading into the rest of the formation.

    Within a couple of seconds, the mes spread into the whole formation, begin me melt and purify the resources.

    About forty minutester, the me purifies and extracts the essence of all the resources before merging with it. As it did, it moved toward the five people lying inside the coffin.

    The runic formations begin to appear on the bodies of five people, each formation different, crafted ording to the data I have on these five. I already have the data on my mentees; as for the new data on Elina, Ive gotten from a teacher whom Ive yet met two days ago.

    Ahhhhhh¡­

    Soon, a burning while-violet formation appeared on the bodies of five of them, and the next second, their screams began.

    Purification couldn''t be without pain; it is natural since I am extracting the impurities from their soul.

    I muted their screams as I controlled the formations while watching the changes that were happening to them. First, there was barely anything, but as time passed by, more and more changes began to appear on them, and most of them were positive.

    There are some negative changes, but they are easily manageable and could be fixed immediately.

    Half an hour passed, and impurities began toe out; they are of different colors, and the onesing out from the Ida were invisible. These impurities are useless but dangerous seeing their level, so I storing them to destroy themter.

    Time passed, and soon it was an hour since the purification began, and the process I far from over. The fire is dangerous, and I take things slow; there is no reason to take risks when things are going well.

    Another hour passed, and purification ruines began to recede Neena; a few minutester, runes receded from Ida.

    It took half an hour before runes on Leonard receded and three minutes after runes on Danielle began to recede. It took another thirty-five minutes before the runes on Elina began to recede.

    Elina had Bloodline core, and even with all the resources in the world, it is quite hard to follow her progress.

    She is a peak Master, but even Rhea would not be her match. The power provided by the core is immense in that it helps one bend the rules to a certain degree; it wasn''t much hard for those with the core to have the power of Grandmasters while still being Master.

    Though they would still not be able topare to me even with all the advantages their cores provide to them.

    "Damn, it was quite painful, but I could feel the purification had helped me tremendously," Elina said and released some of her aura that made Ida and Neena take a step back while great surprise couldn''t help but appear on the face of Danielle and Leonard.

    "As usual, Micheal, you are amazing as ever," she said before her eyes zed with fighting spirit.

    "It has been quite a while since I have beaten you; this seemed to be a good ce to have a round of the fight," Elina said as she looked at me invitingly.

    "Sure, but do you really want to?" I asked with a smile and faintly released some of my aura.

    Elina, who had just opened her mouth to reply, froze on her spot with her mouth hanging open and eyes. She looked quite shocked, more than I had imagined it to be, and she is not the only one.

    My mentees are also looking at me with their eye wide open. Neena even looked like she might fall unconscious with shock.

    "No wonder mother was in such a happy mood despite the grim conditions of the hospital," Elina said, "You have told mother about your breakthrough, aren''t you?" She said, and I nodded at that.

    Aside from the higher-ups in the Pyramid, only two people knew about my breakthrough, my father and teacher.

 Chapter 2243 - Teasing

    <h4>Chapter 2243 - Teasing</h4>

    "The purification worked as I had expected but to be on the careful side, don''t train yourself for a few hours," I said and made a pulling sign; five seeds came out of them.

    I have already recorded the data and will be analyzing it to make the process even more optimum next time and use it on other things.

    With that said, I walked toward the teleportation formation with Elina. I would have liked to stay and continue their training, but I did not have much time. An hourter, I have to go to the hall of sleep and continue with healing the Grandmasters there.

    "You are improving too fast; it made me feel like I should also prepare for the breakthrough into the Grandmaster," said Elina as we have sat in the private parlor.

    If anyone had heard her say that, even some Grandmaster, they would be shocked, but it is not shocking for the people like Elina who have the Bloodline core of powerful bloodline. To these people, breaking into the Grandmaster ss is not a big thing.

    "It would be a grave mistake," I said, shaking my head. "You have bloodline core of Phoenix bloodline, and unless you gain the strength of the Grandmaster or defeat it while still being a Master, breaking through would not be a wise choice," I added.

    "Mother had said the same words not long ago," She said while looking at me usingly. She is right; I am the one who put those words in the teacher''s mouth.

    "Gaining such strength while being a Master would be very hard and will take a lot of time; it would be easy to just breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss," She said, and I smiled at that.

    I had given her my advice; whether she wanted to follow it or not was her choice. I would not force her, at least not explicitly.

    "Well, I have at least you count on," She said, "You will always have me," I said back to my friend.

    We sat infortable silence for a few seconds when suddenly, a smile appeared on my face. "So, you have got a new boyfriend; mind telling me who he is?" I asked, and a great surprise couldn''t help but appear on her face hearing that.

    "How do you know about that?" She asked immediately before understanding dawned on her face.

    "You know, you and mother are the same." She said and threw a cushion at me, which was zing in her purple fire.

    I caught the cushion, and as I did, the purple fire attacked me, but I destroyed it. In our little skirmish, the cushion had remained unharmed.

    "It is not my fault that I could clearly see it in you. You should learn to destroy all signs," I said to which she red at me. "Like I didn''t try," she said and red at me with her glowing violet eyes.

    It is very hard to destroy those signs for those of us with knowledge of human anatomy. We could easily see the signs at the microscopic level.

    "Well, at least tell me if it is someone I know?" I asked back, just to tease her. "You will know him when the timees," She said and looked directly into my eyes as if daring me to ask her more about her mysterious boyfriend, whom she looked quite serious about.

    Seeing the look, I did not pursue it further. I know when to stop friendly teasing and instead turn to an important topic.

    "How is the war?" I asked, and her expressions turned serious at the question. "Grave, very grave. Thousands of people are dying by hour that sometimes, it became unbearable to even close my eyes," She said with a sigh. I could see the pain and helplessness clear in her eye.

    "I had asked to join the front; I hope they ept my request," I said. To that, she nodded. "An extra Grandmaster in front would make a significant difference," She said,

    "But you would also be useful in background than fighting in the front," She added after a second of silence.

    I understand what she is saying; with my healing talents, I could do much more than I could in front, but she did not understand that I needed to be at the front to get my prey which is what ultimately helped me get powerful, get more data to developed and furnish my Inheritance.

    The Grandmaster level had made many things had been easier for me. Since I had woke up, I had created an avatar with the quarter of my conscious power, which had been creating crystal roses after crystal roses and other things like ruin rings.

    I would always have my avatar working in my core when I am not healing or sleeping; within a few days, I have created a huge amount of crystal roses and petals.

    A few days ago, I got a huge consignment of essence roses. They have created from Crystal Roses and crystal petals that used the battlefield.

    This is great because I only have to worry about Grandmaster ss essence roses. The rest will be provided by others as long as there is a supply of crystal roses and petals, a circle of production and consumption.

    "Well, I should be leaving; I have to leave for the front in a few hours," she said after a few minutes and walked toward the teleportation formation.

    A couple of secondster, she left.

    I did not move from my spot; instead, I closed my eyes and began working on the healing formations, modifying them ording to the patients I had to heal.

    It is a time-consuming project, and I would have not been able to do it if not for my core which gave me three times more time.

    I worked on the healing formations for the one and half hours outside before I ate the lunch that my father had made before I went to the hall of sleep to wake a few more Grandmasters from their century-long sleep.

 Chapter 2244 - Second Level Of Forge Mountain Art

    <h4>Chapter 2244 - Second Level Of Forge Mountain Art</h4>

    Eight more days passed by, and I continued healing; in the past eight days, I have healed fifteen more patients, making a total of thirty-two in fourteen days.

    Ive healed much fewer patients in thest eight days than the first six days, and it is not due to ack of trying.

    In the past fourteen days, the healing formations have advanced tremendously, but the patients we begin healing have also be more difficult.

    The ones we healed in the first week were the easiest to heal, while thetter ones were very tricky and needed a lot of time despite our healing methods advancing rapidly.

    It had been a few minutes since we had healed another Grandmaster, and now, only nine Grandmasters are still sleeping in the hall of sleep. Of the nine, six are extremely hard to heal that they are beyond us.

    Though I am sure, I will be able to find a way to heal them, its just that it will take some time.

    The three Grandmasters are heble, but they are very tricky that we have decided to take a few days of break to further refine the method before trying to heal them. The slightest mistake on our part might kill them, and there is quite a chance of that is happening.

    Thus the break of a few days.

    The council is not happy as they need as many Grandmasters they can, but they have epted the request. They also understood well that in hastiness, they might lose the Grandmasters, and they do want it to happen in any condition.

    "We will meet tomorrow and discuss Grandmistress," I said to Grandmaster Charline, who quickly signed off the gestures remind me of some important things. "I will remember them," I said and walked out of the hall of sleep.

    When I returned, it was night, and my family was just about to have dinner. So, I quickly freshened up and joined them for dinner.

    I spent an hour with my family before walking into the practice room a minuteter. I sat in its center before closing my eyes

    A momentter, I appeared inside my core. I did not look around and directly went for the study stage, where a huge long coppery scroll was still floating.

    That scroll is the second part of my forge mountain forge art; I have already finished studying it and was just going over it one more time, and now that I have looked over and found myprehension perfect, it is time I practice it.

    I would have practiced it sooner, but I did not want to disturb my healing, which it would have as it had changed my internal energy.

    Now that I am sort of stuck in my healing, it is the perfect time for me to make the breakthrough and research on the new internal energy. I think it might help me, make the healing of three patients easier and less risky.

    I put the scroll back and walked toward the mountain forge; as I appeared beside it, I waved my hand.

    A huge formation appeared with a forge as the center, and inside the formation, there were a huge amount of resources. All of them are extremely precious, from nts to crystals to metallic ores, everything could be seen there.

    Buzz!

    I activated the formations, and its runes began to light up before something strange had happened.

    The forge began melting, and the whole mountain forge melted and began to turn into the ruin and join the formation which I have carved around it. Within a few minutes, all the melted forge have turned into runes.

    A few seconds after that had happened, I felt the familiar energy gathering around me. The forge energy had appeared, and it was much denser and more powerful than before, that when it touched my body, I couldn''t help but shudder for a moment.

    The energy began to seep inside my body before it appeared in my core and started to enter inside the formation.

    The core is not the only thing where the forge energies are going; the moon is also taking the forge energies like it had done before. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The purified crystalline specks of forge energy had helped me a lotst time, and they are going to help me a lot this time, too, not to mention, I have found another use of these forge energy specks and would be using them quite soon.

    First, the energy was in quite a low amount, but within a few seconds, it hadpletely surrounded me and began toe at me from all sides.

    A minute had passed, and the forget energy is surrounding me thickly and increasing at an incredible rate. I still remember how suffocating the torrent of energy has made me, and I have prepared myself for it.

    A few more minutes passed, and I am thankful that I have prepared my mind for the suffocation as now I am feeling very suffocated.

    The density of energy has reached an incredible degree that I could not breathe at all. At my current level, I could hold my breath for a long time, but that is just the physical part; it is the mental part that is quite hard to deal with.

    Minutes passed by, and forge energies became denser and denser, till they packed the whole practice room with such dense energy that one could swim inside it, and it is all pouring inside my body at an incredible rate.

    It is a good thing this energy means no harm to me; otherwise, given its power, it would not even need a moment to tear me apart.

    The energy continued to pour inside me for another minute before it suddenly began to stop, and within a couple of seconds, the dense forge energy inside the room all but disappeared as the formation inside me stopped taking the energy.

 Chapter 2245 - Copper Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 2245 - Copper Mountain</h4>

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed again as it stopped sucking the forge energies, and its shine began to increase till it becamepletely blinding.

    Seconds passed, but the blinding light did not lessen; it did not lessen even after a minute. Five minutes, ten minutes, fifteen minutes; I thought it wouldst even more when at the neenth minute, the blinding shine began to lessen.

    Gasp!

    It took less than thirty seconds for the shine to disappear and what revealed itself was so amazing that I couldn''t help gasp in shock.

    In front of me are the mountain and not a normal mountain but a mountain that seemed to be made of ancient copper that had created a coppery hollow around it. Through the mouth of the copper mountain, a blood-red magma could be seen sliding down.

    The forge mountain of the second level is about 60% bigger than the first level and even more majestic.

    I am more excited to see what had changed inside it;st time I saw shocked, I hoped this time it would give me a shock, and with that throught, I went inside.

    The first thing I saw when I went inside was space; it had be even more massive. Now, it is more than twice bigger than before and has coppery walls just like the surface of the mountain.

    Just like before, my phantom is lying in the center of the forge. No change has urred in it; it is still huge as before and crystal clear, without a single purity that I could see every part of it.

    The furnace is bigger than before, with a small kindle of red-coppery mes burning inside it.

    The beings of the ones that do real work are also present. Their numbers remained the same, but changes have urred in them; they have be even prominent, wearing the ck forge suits with runes carved them.

    They looked very real and from the mythical races that Ive only read about in the books, while about some, I have no freaking idea.

    I took the whole forge in my eyes before I took a huge amount of resources and dumped it all in the furnace.

    These huge amounts of resources were all damaged resources, but these resources still contain an immense amount of herbal energies in them, and that is what is needed for the art.

    The unique specific resources are only needed to create the forge; to practice, there is no specification, as long as they have a high amount of herbal energies.

    Aside from destroyed herbs, there are also failed alchemical products, which I have gotten from the alchemist at a poor dirt rate. Why should I use the precious resources when I could easily make do with these damaged ones.

    Dhum!

    The small kindle of bright red-copper me in the furnace instantly transformed into the burgeoning fire, which began to spread into the whole forge as dead runes lit up in the red-coppery light.

    The runes across the golems of forge lit up, and so are their eyes which made me feel like they were alive for a moment.

    With the runes lightning up, theys moved toward the weapon rack in perfect order and picked up the hammers of the ck iron, which are crafted in all styles and sizes.

    As they picked up the hammers, the runes on the hammers too lit up in red-copper light and made these golems feel moreplete.

    TING Ting ting!

    All of them appeared around and above the phantom of mine before the forging began. Each strike of their begin to release a coppery ripple which spread across my clear phantom in with melodic sound.

    The strangest thing about this practice is that I am not feeling any excruciating pain that I was expecting.

    Forget the pain; I am feeling good, and a different type of warm feeling arose around me. These warm feelings are extremelyforting that I unconsciouslyid down from the sitting position like I would do if I were in the hot spring.

    As more and more hammers struck across my body, I could feel the changes happening in me.

    If the firstyer purifies and consolidates the strength one already has, then the secondyer brings out the hidden strength and refines it.

    Unlike the other arts, forge mountain art does not bring foreign strength to the one. It uses what one already has; due to this reason, many people would discard this art, even if they could practice it.

    This means this art does not provide a fixed amount of strength. The strength it will give totally depends upon the host, which could be lower than other arts or higher.

    Many factors are responsible for the strength this art gives. First, the base of the host is most important, more than level. The stronger the base is, the bigger advancement one will get from this art.

    The level is the most important factor. If I practice this art in the Master ss rather than the current Leader ss, then the advancements I will get would be much more than what I would gain right now.

    There are others factors, too, like talent and constitution, and thankfully, I am good at both of them.

    These facts are one of the reasons why I am able to practice this art at a low level. Though, the rule-bending power and strangeness of my core yed a big part in it. Seeing how the forge couldn''t be created outside, I don''t think anyone in my world other than me could practice it.

    Still, even if I could practice all the arts in the archive, I would not choose the other arts over the forge mountain.

    It is best for me; it is giving me things that I need as a fighter and a healer. The first and most important is the unblemished internal energy which is not being tainted by any foreign element.

    The resources and forge energy which bring out and refine the internal energy did not taint it with their element, which is the biggest thing I want from my art.

 Chapter 2246 - Copper Cleave

    <h4>Chapter 2246 - Copper Cleave</h4>

    TING Ting ting

    The golems in the forge continue to refine my body, with each minute feels better than thest.

    Thefort those hammers provide me is on apletely different level, better than what anything had given me, and I felt that this feeling would never end, but not all good things arest forever.

    I was enjoying the feeling when suddenly, one golem put his hammer back into the rack and picked up the branding iron from the furnace, which I did not know was there, and came toward me.

    Just seeing the branding iron with ancient runes is its end; I know its not going to be pretty, but I had still underestimated the pain it would give me.

    "Ahhhhh¡­."

    The golem stuck the branding iron on the huge head of my phantom, and as it did, I felt sharp white-hot pain in my head. It was painful and hot that I had screamed loudly immediately and even fainted for a couple of seconds.

    When I came to myself from the short unconscious, the pain had faded a lot, and it is fading rapidly while thefortableness of the hammer is returning at a visible rate.

    When all the pain had disappeared, I looked inside my mind and studied the new memory in my mind. The branding iron was used to brand memory in the soul directly, a memory of the method or skill, you might say.

    It took me an instant to reach the memory; it is much bigger than I had expected for a simple move, which is not so simple when I begin to read the intricacies of the skill that I had just got.

    The skill is quite simple that for a moment, I couldn''t help but be disappointed when I saw it was not grand as I had expected, but all these thoughts have vanished the moment I began to read the intricacies of the skill.

    It is aplicated skill that looked simple, and I have wasted no time and began to study it immediately.

    Soon, I lost in the studying while the refinement continued, only to divert my focus to add more resources to the furnace. Unlike the other arts, forge mountain art takes a lot of resources, enough to turn a rich Grandmasters into a bigger one.

    It is a good thing that it does not have requirements on the resources as long as they contain a huge amount of herbal energy; otherwise, I would have been forced to think about changing my art.

    TING Ting ting

    Time passed by before finally thest of hammer fell down on the huge phantom of mine. The golems stopped before they went to the weapon rack and ced the weapon there before turning it off.

    Great changes have urred in my phantom; from pure transparent, it had changed to faint coppery. The same change hade to my internal energy; it had gotten a faint coppery color on it, which I think would be darker as I practiced the art further.

    I have practiced 10% of the art; I could go for some more before I reached the limit, but I did not.

    I would like to get control of the strength I have gained and also research the internal energy Ive. Though, even with the goals in mind, I did not get up from my spot and continued studying the new skill Ive got.

    Iy studying my skill for more than an hour before I stopped and began to get up even so slowly.

    I have learned a lot from my previous mistake and would not like to repeat them again. Despite being careful, I still ended up underestimating my newly gained strength and nearly fell on the ground.

    It took me a few seconds, but I was finally able to get up, and as I did, my sword appeared in my hand, and I powered it up with my energy before starting swinging it ever so slowly, without making any fast movement.

    Due to the nature of advancement in the art, I have learned to quickly master the strength which does not give the usual feeling that regr advancement would give.

    Two hours passed, and now, I am moving and swinging my sword at incredible speed at such a small practice space. My speed is blurring, and my sword is even faster; those below Grandmaster could forget about catching a glimpse of me.

    I practiced for a few more minutes before I stopped with sweat falling from my body. I did not care about the sweat; instead, I closed my eyes.

    Now that I have gotten full control over my strength, it is time I test the shiny new method I have got with it. I have understood it despite it beingplicated and fully confident that I could perform it.

    My eyes remained closed for a couple of seconds before they suddenly opened, and at the same time, a faint coppery shine enveloped my sword.

    "Copper Cleave!"

    I shouted and swung my sword; it moved at an extremely fast speed that even I could not see it properly. The only thing I could see was a faint cover streak traveling through the air without affecting the air slightest.

    It is not just the air that is not affected but also surrounding energy. The attack was extremely fast and sharp that it did not even affect the air and energy around it; the only thing that it had affected was space.

    I was shocked by the power of the attack; it was immense. If I had used it against the Bullman or Goatman, they would have stood no chance against me; I would have even been able to damage those powerful tusks of it.

    The attack might look mediocre to others, but those with expert eyes would see how terrifying it is.

    Its consumption of internal energy is also quite great that it had used the quarter of internal energy I have, which would have been more than enough tost me through the battle but still, it is a bargain I would not hesitate to take, given the power it provides.

 Chapter 2247 - Test

    <h4>Chapter 2247 - Test</h4>

    "This should work," I said to myself as I suddenly increased the heat of the fire and smitten the pan with hundreds of tiny bolts of thunder before making it all disappear.

    Everything was perfectly calcted, and not the slightest mistakes have urred. The look of the dish is proof of that, and so is its delicious smell; now, I just have to taste it before I finalize it.

    Ever since I have returned from the realm, I have been working on these recipes, refining them every day.

    Today is the day I think I have perfected the recipe, but I will only know after I taste it. I am not the only one that is tasting it; there are my mentees in front of me whom I have called today to taste.

    The teacher was also supposed toe, but the medical emergency hade up, and she couldn''te.

    This recipe of mine is different from all the others I have created before. Creating it, I have let go of my usual style and freed myself to consider all the ideas which I had considered preposterous.

    My battle with the Hogman and seeings primal fighting style and thunderous raw attacks. I became inspired and created this recipe which I hope would be enough to pass the test of that being.

    I ced the food in the seven tes; two disappeared in my core white five went toward me and my mentees.

    All of them looked at the dish with great wonder before moving their forks toward it after I did. I did not eat it; I want to see their reaction hear their opinion before I will take the bite of the dish which I have considered my best culinary creation.

    All three of them took the bite, and as they did, they closed their eyes and did not open it till they finished gulping up the bite.

    "It is amazing, lord Micheal, much betterpared to anything else you have cooked for us so far and also really different," Ida said, looking at me with burning eyes.

    Hearing those words couldn''t help but appear on my face, and Ive became even more confident in my recipe.

    "It is delicious, and your masterful control over raw energy is amazing. Ive never seen having such control over the raw energy," She said, which made my eyes a little serious, though a smile remained on my face.

    The reason Ive begun working so hard on the recipe after returning from the realm is control. After reaching the Grandmaster ss, the control Ive is not enough.

    My control over energy, soul, and body is better than half of the Grandmaster, but unlike those Grandmaster, I did not have decades, even centuries of time time to umte great battle experience, reached very high into their skills.

    Even with the help of my core and talent, I could only match the people in those aspects and could not surpass them in a short time, but with the help of tome, I could surpass them in control, and that will give me an edge in battle.

    I need to hone my control to the degree that people might consider impossible. I need the control, not only for healing but also for the battle where my most important killing more, which I used the majority of the time, is dependent on control.

    The new skill that Ive gotten from my art also demands a lot of control; with enough control, I could make it even more lethal than it already is.

    The only thing that could help me rapidly improve my control is the tome, as I have reached the limit in my own methods, but to learn from the tome, I had to pass the test, which has already thrown away more than fifty recipes of mine.

    After hearing their remarks, I took the bite from my te and couldn''t help but close my eyes in pleasure while my mouth made an unconscious noise.

    It is really good, much better than the previous try. It is also seemed to be onpletely level than other recipes. It is powerful enough topletely overwhelm the senses of Tyrant, which is not an easy thing seeing how powerful the senses of Tyrants are.

    This recipe is also quite dangerous; only Tyrants could enjoy it while those below would get injured or killed by the raw energies present inside.

    They left after dinner while I went back to my room and took the tome in my hands before opening it.

    "So, you havee again; I thought it would take you a year or two before you came back seeing how dispirited you have gotten in thest time," The being said, something that only a real person could say.

    I don''t know what it is, a real being, part of the soul, or just a spirit. I had asked it, but it always gave me vague answers, which created more questions than the answers.

    "Thanks to your tips, my lord, I was able to create the recipe that you will surely love," I said.

    Last time, it had used quite harsh words judging my recipe and even burned it. If anyone else had been in my ce, they would have cried hearing those words and seeing their dish burned.

    I cried, not in front of hum but outside; the words were too harsh that I couldn''t stop the tears falling down from my eyes.

    "You have used these words so many times that I fear that it would be the title of your autobiography," It said without mincing the words which had stung quite much.

    "This time, it would really be different," I repeated, "I hope it''s really different this time because if you failed, I might just ban you from the tome for a year or two," It said.

    "It would not happen, my lord," I said and walked toward the kitchen; there, I took a single deep breath to calm myself before opening my eyes which were full of conviction to seed.

 Chapter 2248 - DTabas Roasting Technique I

    <h4>Chapter 2248 - D''Tabas Roasting Technique I</h4>

    I begin with the bang; powerful fire and raw lightning begin to dance across my palms before covering the pan.

    Ingredients inside the pan are high level but very delicate that the slightest loss of control and I will burn it all. I couldn''t let that happen; it would destroy the dish and might anger the being enough that he would ban me from tome for a year or two as it had threatened.

    I am controlling everything to the best of my abilities; I am not only working my energy control at the highest but also my soul and body control.

    This recipe is best is what I could create and cook with my current abilities, and if I want to make something better than it, then I would need time lot of time, as I am currently stuck in quite a bottleneck.

    Time passed by as I cooked with myplete focus, so much that the only thoughts in my mind remained were that of the cooking and of nothing else. Such a state ofplete focus is really hard toe by, even for someone like me, who never had any problem focusing.

    Soon forty minutes passed by, and all the lightning and fire had disappeared from therge pan.

    I wanted for a minute before serving it on the te and styled it with a few ingredients motioning the te toward the being.

    "You have passed, albeit barely," The being said, shocking the hell out of me. "You didn''t even taste it?" I asked. Usually, the being tasted the food before giving his opinion; he never voiced it before even tasting it.

    "The test is not about the recipe but about the skill you have about, and now you have shown you really have the skills to learn what''s ahead," He said before he walked toward the recipe and took the bite from the te.

    "Its good, but there are obvious ws in it which you could work on," he said and began stating the ws one after another.

    "Now that you have passed the test, it is time for you to get a glimpse of real culinary art," He said grandly, and the scenery around me had changed.

    I found myself on the hill, within a small clearing. The scenery in front of me is breathtaking, with hills stretching for miles and miles, withkes and rivers flowing through them.

    "Nice scenery, isn''t it?" The being asked as it had appeared beside me. "Yes, its beautiful," I said, looking ahead.

    "A hundred things you are going to learn next are not recipes but culinary techniques," he said, shocking me greatly. As I had really thought, I would be learning new recipes as usual, but no, I am going to be learning culinary techniques, which are even better.

    "There are millions of culinary techniques, developed across the myriad worlds, but I am going to teach you a few basic ones which will fortify your culinary base and help you learn harder culinary techniques and methods in the future." He said and waved his hand.

    A table appeared in front of us, and it was huge, big as the size of the cabin behind me, and on it several things. Just looking at the things on the table, I know which technique I am going to learn.

    Half of the table is covered by a giant skinned rabbit, while the other half is covered by things such as gyros stick, handles, and five basic ingredients such as oil, salt, pepper, and other things.

    "The first technique would be D''Tabas Roasting Technique; it is a very method which incorporates all the basics of roasting," It said and walked toward the table.

    He picked up instruments and fitted them on the ground before taking a gyros tube and inserting it into the skin a bit; while doing that, it had exined everything, from the condition of rabbit to the correct way of inserting the gyros stick.

    "The core of every roasting method is fire control. database roasting method also needs great fire control, along with great familiarity with the basic ingredients that are being used."

    "Including the main ingredient of the roast," It said and ced gyros stick with a skinned rabbit on the handle.

    With that done, it begins to apply the oil, first starting with the oil. It used simple but precise movements to apply the oil and other ingredients on top of it.

    "Now that we are done with the first coat, let''s bring in the fire," It said a few minutester and twitched its finger.

    Blue fire streamed out of its finers and covered the huge rabbit whole while gyros stick began to spin slowly, spinning the skinned rabbit with it.

    Gasp!

    A gasp couldn''t help bute out of my mouth, seeing the way it is manipting the fire. I have never seen anyone doing that, and when I looked at it, my mind couldn''t help but explode with ideas.

    The being is not hiding anything; aside from showing me, it is stating everything clearly and even answering the questions I have.

    The flue me is a regr me, but it is quite hot. It would not be a problem for me to take my fire to this temperature.

    The thing I am extremly interested in that the way it created three hundred and forty-twoyers of fire; eachyer is at a different temperature and creates a different effect when it strikes the rabbit.

    The most amazing thing about these fieryyers is the maniption of the temperature ofyers. The being changes the temperature of multipleyers ording to need; there is no fixed temperature for eachyer.

    Creating the hundreds ofyers of mes of different temperatures and manipting it in such a way is extremly hard; even with current control, it is not something I could do, but I will be able to do it if I work hard enough.

    The being is not holding back in his teaching; it is showing me, telling me what he is doing with his words.

    Though I could tell he is not telling me some things in between, I know better than to ask it.. It is leaving them for me to figure out; it does such things; they are his forms of tests within tests.

 Chapter 2249 - DTabas Roasting Technique II

    <h4>Chapter 2249 - D''Tabas Roasting Technique II</h4>

    "Its finished!"

    The being said, asyers of fires, have dissapeared one after another, and I stopped the urge to p back, what he is shown me could be considered a great performance of the highest degree.

    It took three hours and seven minutes to spit roast this rabbit, and every second of it was amazing. I have learned many things and even bigger challenges.

    Mastering this roasting technique would not be an easy thing, but I am up for the challenge. As once I had mastered this method, my control would reach apletely different level, which would directly increase my strength.

    "It was amazing, my lord; I had never thought one could roast such way," I said with my eyes shining.

    "Culinary art is full of possibility little human, and what you have just seen is just the most basic part of it," It said, and knives appeared in its hand.

    He cut several pieces of meat from the roasted rabbit and ced a te in front of me. I did not waste any time and cut the meat, which cut smoothly and ate the piece.

    "Mmmm!"

    Unconscious sound couldn''t help but escape from my mouth; what I am eating is anything I have eaten before. It is the most delicious thing I have ever eaten and had just melted in my mouth.

    I don''t know when I chewed it and gulped it down as I had onlye to myself when I was about to eat the second piece of it.

    I closed my eyes and evaluated all theyers of vors it contained before I took another bite of the meat. The hundreds of fieryyers of temperature have given a unique texture and vor to the meat.

    It is very soft to chew and delicious to eat that; before I know it, I have finished up the whole te and looked at the huge rabbit longingly.

    "Do you want the second? You can have it," Said the being,pletely shocking me, as before I only get to eat one time. If I wanted to eat again, I would have to cook it for myself.

    "Yes, please," I said as I forwarded the te. Soon, I have another te filled with roasted meat which I begin to eat in gusto while taking the notes in my mind with each bite. If I want to master this roasting technique, I would have to get familiar with every aspect of it.

    "You can third, but it will be thest one," The being said the moment I finished and secondter, it filled my te with the meat again, which I have begun to eat.

    This time, I was much slower in eating as my cravings were a little satisfied, and I took my sweet time analyzing every little aspect of it and even spent minutes on the single bite, so I could not miss anything.

    Finally, after more than half an hour, I finished up my te, and when I looked up. I saw the cooked rabbit had disappeared, and an uncooked one had appeared back on the table with all the tools and ingredients.

    It is clear that now, it is my time to practice.

    I took a deep breath, got up from my ce, and walked toward the table where the skinned rabbit and other things were ced.

    The first few steps were quite easy, including the application of oil and other spices; I do not think I have made mistakes in that. The real challenge begins at the most important part, the fire control.

    Fire streaked across my hand and began to formyers of fire, each bearing a different temperature.

    It took me a few to create the tenyers, a minute to create a hundredyers, and seven six minutes to create three hundred and forty-twoyers.

    I already made a mistake; the forming of theyer should not take more than forty-five seconds, and I would have to begin roasting the rabbit in the nine seconds after applying the oil and spices.

    I did just that, but myteness in the forming of the fieryyers had already destroyed the delicate bnce I should follow in roasting the rabbit.

    The rabbit had not burned or anything, but I had already lost the delicate chemical and magical structure I should mold in the rabbit. My attempt to salvage it would be useless now, but despite that, I continued.

    I have created theyers of fire but changing their temperature to create a specific chemical and magical structure inside is still an extremly hard thing for me.

    Maintaining so manyyers and changing each of their temperatures every second as they hit is a very hard thing, far more than maintaining control over hundreds of strings, but still, I am trying.

    As once I master it, I will be able to manipte my strings to a much higher degree than I could right now.

    Soon three and half hours passed by before I had finally stopped.

    The rabbit ispletely cooked with glistering spicy juices dripping from it. These spices have reached very deep inside it, making it extremly delicious despite going very wrong from the beginning.

    The smelling from it is salivating, and I know its going to taste delicious but far from being the match of the real thing.

    "You have made hundreds of mistakes, starting from applying the oil and spices. As for maniption of fire, you were disastrous," The being sat, not mincing its words from the beginning.

    "The first mistake¡­"

    It began to note down all my serious mistakes, while mentioning small mistakes now and them while also giving me tips on some of those mistakes and left to figure out myself on few another.

    "You should give your grand mess a taste before you try again," The being said after it had finished stating all my mistakes.

    Hearing that, I walked toward the rabbit; I roared and cut a few slices of it and took a bite.

    It is bad, only whenpared to what the being had cooked, but if one had not tasted the original thing, then it is extremly delicious, to the level of my fire thunder shrimp rice which I had cooked earlier with all my efforts.

    I am sure people would go mad for it if I cooked it outside.

 Chapter 2250 - Lightning Poison

    <h4>Chapter 2250 - Lightning Poison</h4>

    Crackle Crackle

    Crackling violet energy begins toe out of the body of my patient; the violet energy is no simple energy but the poison of lightning nature.

    A very destructive and uncontroble poison that could not be extracted without ample preparation is likely why I had kept her to be thest patient I heal in the hall of sleep.

    Of the three most difficult ones, we have already healed the two, and this is thest one, the most difficult one.

    I would not have dared to try my hands on it if not for my recently strengthened internal energy and energy control, which is keeping this destructive lightning elemental poison from getting out of my hands.

    All the lightning poison is getting umted into the small alchemical sphere in the center of a coffin, right above the stomach of the Grandmaster. Jim had been very aodating in creating this alchemical sphere.

    Even if he had been my friend, he would have still had to craft it, as the Grandmaster I am healing belongs to the Sky Saber.

    The olddy had got poisoned by targetted poison which would have given her terrifying pain; from what I could tell, it is being intentionally made to give the user as much pain as possible till theirst moment.

    The poison had nearlypletely merged with her, and if not for that small gap that had remained there, she would not be ced in the hall of sleep. Once the targetted poison has beenpletely merged with a user, they go beyond saving.

    Crackle!

    Four more hours passed, and thest of lightning crackle had entered the alchemical sphere, relieving the Grandmaster inside of poison.

    "The poison is extracted, but it would still take Grandmaster Meera a few months to recover," the teacher said, and Grandmaster Charline nodded to that.

    While we have extracted the poison, the condition of Grandmaster Meera still remains delicate that if she were to nature, it would take her more than half a year to that.

    The powerful resources could expedite the healing, and if they want to make her recover soon, then they would have to use the very rare resources he once that the Grand Lords could bring or the ones I have in my core.

    Two of six Grandmaster ss resources growing in my core could help her, but I am going to give her that.

    I need those resources as I have a feeling that I am going to need those very much; as for it, I need to grow them as much as I can for that time.

    I took out Grandmaster Meera from the coffin and also stored the alchemical ball containing the alchemical poison before taking my strings back inside me.

    As I finished, I found Grandmaster Charline, and the teacher looked at the six med-beds. We have healed over thirty-five Grandmasters in the spam of the month, but all of them are still hidden; ording to my knowledge, their existence is secrete.

    Very few people know about them; they are the secret hand that the Pyramid is holding back to use at the right time.

    Only six people have remained sleeping in the hall of sleep, the fewest since millennia, and it won''t be long before it bes empty for the first time.

    These six Grandmasters are very hard to heal, but we are working hard to find a way to heal them. I have evene close to devising the method to heal one patient and would be able to perfect the method in a week or two.

    I stayed in the hall of sleep for an hour, discussing the important details of the patient with Grandmaster Charline before the teacher and I walked toward the exit.

    I had asked the pyramid council for special permission to allow the teacher to participate in the healing of Grandmaster. It took a lot of convincing on my part, as the existence of the hall of sleep is secrete, even among the Grandmaster.

    I had to ask this special permission because of the teacher''sck of progress. The Inheritance of a teacher is difficult; the condition of her advancements depends on theprehension of her healing arts rather than the talent and strength of her energy, body, and soul.

    Theprehension needed for every advancement is great that even with her healing knowledge and the great resources Ive provided, she is still a leader while all the other council members have reached the Master ss.

    She needs a challenge, something that will force her to bring all her medical knowledge; healing regr injuries, no matter how serious they are, would not help her.

    Only ces like a hall of sleep and injuries suffered by people who came here could give her a sufficient challenge.

    I could already see the changes; within a week, a strange sort of fire had lit in her eyes as she studied the patients and healing methods that Grandmaster Charline and I were developing to heal them.

    "Have you begun making the preparations?" Teacher asked, "There is nothing to prepare; I am ready to go the moment they tell me to," I replied.

    The pyramid council had informed me that they have epted my request to directly send to the war front by the end of the week, and they have hinted that they would give me themand of the fort.

    They did not mention where they will be sending me, though they have said it would be far more dangerous than myst assignment in the front.

    "Still make the preparation; the condition in the front is very dangerous," Teacher said, and her eyes have be lost for a moment.

    I could understand her worry; her sister and daughter are in the front, so are more than half of the people in the academy. She herself had requested to be posted at the front, but the request was rejected.

    I had also asked the council to keep her in Pyramid, seeing the sheer amount of assassins targetting the healers outside.

    This condition, they are more than willing to ept, as a teacher might be a leader ss Tyrant, but her healing knowledge could bepared to Grandmaster.. If her Inheritance had not been this peculiar, she would already be a peak Master, Grandmaster even.

 Chapter 2251 - Emergency

    <h4>Chapter 2251 - Emergency</h4>

    Ting!

    I was talking with the Teacher when suddenly, my holowatched beeped with notification. The notification was from the pyramid.

    The pyramid is sending out an important patient to me in a minute and asking me to treat them. They did not mention who the patient is, but it is clear that it is a Grandmaster; only a Grandmaster could worth pyramid to inform me on their patient ising.

    "What is it?" The Teacher asked, "A pyramid is sending an emergency patient," I answered and walked toward the infirmary with a teacher.

    Soon, I reached the small inhouse infirmary where I received the emergency patients who rarelye.

    There are very capable healers in the pyramid, and unless it is a strange condition that is out of the expertise of the other healers, they will not send toward me.

    We had to wait for barely a minute before the teleportation formation shone up and a familiar person appeared alone. I had throught my patient would be unconscious and at least heavily injured in some way and have people bring him, but it is nothing like that.

    While my patient looked fine on the surface, his aura told apletely different thing. The pyramid is right; his condition is very serious.

    "You should havee to me before the contamination began to overwhelm the restrictions," I said to the Rai.

    He had grown very powerful since I had met himst time, and aura I am sensing any indication then I do not match of him, I would notst more than ten seconds in front of him, even if I burned my blood.

    "I wanted to, but I have been busy with an important mission that did not give me a second of time," He said, speaking a little breathlessly.

    He looked fine, but he is far from it; he is having problems speaking and even walking, which is no surprise. He had activated one of the fail-safes I have designed in him, which is barely stopping the contamination from spreading, with the cost of sealing all of his strength.

    He walked toward me but soon stopped in his tracks when he saw the Teacher; there was a great surprise that appeared on his face for some reason seeing the Teacher, which is strange.

    "Get inside quickly; the restriction won''t be able to hold for much longer," I said and lifted him with my power and ced him in the coffin. I would not have been heavy-handed if I had not sensed the restrictions on the verge of breaking apart.

    "I want the contamination focused on these parts most," Rai said as I ced him in the coffin, and my holowatch vibrated with file received.

    I did not focus on the file; instead closed the lid over the file and began piercing strings inside it and was shocked to see the amount of contamination gathered inside him.

    "You idiot, you should havee to me sooner. If the contaminations had broken through these restrictions, they would have created horrible consequences for you," I shouted to him and projected his metaphysical stage, so the Teacher could see it too.

    Gasp!

    The teacher couldn''t help but gasp, seeing the thick green contamination spreading every inch of him. If it had broken through the restrictions, it would have definitely turned him into an abomination, and he was minutes away from happening.

    I moved the strings fast; my first objective is containing the contamination; fortunately, that would not be a problem with me powering up the restrictions with my internal energy and rule-bending power.

    It took me six minutes to contain the contamination inside him, and it is time to distribute this contamination to favorable ces where it would help him and not turn him into an abomination; before I do that, I have one more thing to do.

    I opened the file he had sent me, and within a few seconds, I couldn''t help but be surprised reading it.

    It is extremly detailed and written with perfect rity with deep research. Rai had been very clear about where he wanted the contamination to go and which parts of his body strengthen the most that will help him in the greatest in the long run.

    I did a quick calction and asked the Teacher for a second opinion before I began. Most of what Rai had asked is feasible; I only had to make some big and small changes to make it better and more bnced, so the strengthened part would not strain those that are less strengthened.

    Distributing the contamination is a delicate task; a small mistake could make aberrations appear on his body.

    Thest time I distributed the contamination, I helped him hide the scale underneath his skin, which has gued him ever since he ate the miracle fruit.

    "I can''t believe the luck this person has," the Teacher said beside me. "People fear the contamination, but he benefitted from it and now this contamination going to increse his strength tremendously and when one adds that bloodline core in the mix, I don''t think it would take him a lot to time to gain the strength equal to the council members," She added in amazement.

    "You are wrong about that, Teacher," I said, shaking my head. Others might not understand what I meant, but she immediately did, and her eyes widened up in shock.

    "Y..you mean?" she asked with a shaking voice, and I nodded. "With the boost of this contamination, he will be one of strongest Grandmaster of the world, at the level of council members," I said.

    The contamination is very strong, but what is stronger is his core; his bloodline core had be so strong that he is not able to harness its full power, but now, with the adjustment I am making, he would be able to harness its full power.

    I can''t believe the luck of this bastard, though his hard work is also undeniable.. It is clearly written on his body and soul; I could clearly tell how much hard work he had put into gaining the strength he has now.

 Chapter 2252 - [Bonus ] Strength To Affect The War

    <h4>Chapter 2252 - [Bonus ] Strength To Affect The War</h4>

    I begin with the veins that connected to his heart, strengthening them with as much contamination I could. I even used the help of runes and rule-bending power to help his veins merge with more contamination than possible.

    These veins are the most important part in distributing the power of the core; the stronger they are, the more power they will be able to disy.

    It is delicate work, and I needed more than an hour to work with his veins before beginning on the other parts.

    I have done great research on contamination and mutation as I regrly use them in solutions to rouse the potential of my mentees. I now have enough data that I could apply it far more effectively with much greater finesse than before.

    Time passed by as I targeted one area after another,yering with contamination which would merge with his body, strengthening him further and would not show any sign of aberrance internally and externally.

    Soon, five and half hours passed by, and I had applied as much contamination I could without making him aberration before I began to suck up the mutation inside my core into the nine ted quern.

    There is quite a lot of contamination produced by Rai''s powerful hell dragon bloodline, and now it is all mine.

    Rai had used 60% contamination, leaving 40% to me, and this bloodline contamination was much more potent than the previous one that my quern would need, at least a week or even more topletely purify it.

    It took me about thirty-five minutes to extract all the contamination from Rai''s body, and after I finished with it, I began to build the restriction.

    This time I am not only using my Inheritance energy and the rule-bending power but also internal energy and outside resources. These new restrictions I am creating are very powerful and would be able to contain far more sudden contamination without sealing his power.

    The things would be even more dangerous from now on, and if Rai did make a major breakthrough in the battlefield and umte the huge contamination, he would not have toe running toward me to deal with it immediately.

    One and half hourster, I tiredly take off my hands from the coffin and begin to take my back my strings.

    Rai is still unconscious but will wake up soon. I have made him unconscious earlier, so I could work on the distribution of contamination without his interference.

    It took more than a minute for him to twitch before he opened his eyes. "Move slowly; your strength has increased a lot," I warned him the moment he opened his eyes. I do not want to suffer because he could not control his strength.

    He nodded and closed his eyes, and he kept them close for a couple of seconds, and when he did, there was a great surprise in his eyes.

    "You have done a far better job than I had imagined, especially on my veins and scales," he said slowly, and a momentter, thick dark blue scales have appeared on his body; they have covered every inch of him.

    The scales now could not bepared to scales of before, which were faint and thin; these are darker and thicker. These scales were no armor but the scale itself that is hidden inside ayer of skin, which now he could bring out at will.

    The defense it could give it would be massive; even among equal power, his enemies would have to use near all their power just to breach the scales of his armor.

    "Just how powerful you have made me?" Rai asked suddenly as he looked at me, "I did not do anything other than distribute the contamination. As for your strength, I think most of the council members will have to use nearly all their power to defeat you," I said conservatively.

    He did not seem to surprise my words; instead, he kept staring at his scales for a few seconds before they silently disappeared under his skin.

    "Thank you again, Micheal, for this great favor. Currently, I do not have anything worthy to give to you, but as soon as I find it, I will give it to you to express my thanks," He said as he slowly got up.

    "There is no need, and as for your information, I have already got a thing in exchange for my services," I said, to which he smiled.

    "Madam," He said politely to the Teacher, a little too politely before he stepped inside the formation and disappeared a secondter.

    The Teacher seemed surprised by his actions as me, but it did not affect her except for giving her a mild surprise.

    "With this advancement, he got a strength to affect the war greatly," the Teacher said slowly, and I couldn''t help but nod at that. He is now one of the most powerful Grandmasters we have, and his strength would create huge waves in the war soon.

    "I should be leaving, Micheal, and you should sleep; you looked like a zombie," Teacher said as she walked toward the teleportation formation.

    Healing Grandmaster Meera and then working on the Rai had drained me entirely. There is barely any rule-bending power, and other energies have remained in me. If I closed my eyes right now, then it wouldn''t take me more than a second for me to fall asleep.

    "Prepare as usual for tomorrow''s session, teacher; it is quite important," I said as she stepped into the formation. She nodded and disappeared.

    I have been working on Teacher for more than a week; it is an experiment which I don''t know whether it will be sessful or not. Even after daily sessions, I did not see any signs of improvement; tomorrow will be different.

    I hope I will see some changes, even if they are tiny ones.. So, I could keep working on it, as it will bring immense benefits to the Teacher if it worked, even so slightly.

 Chapter 2253 - Side Effects Of Rule Bending

    <h4>Chapter 2253 - Side Effects Of Rule Bending</h4>

    "Micheal, you will go the Charmel city on the 7th of this month and takemand of the forces there," Said the projection of Lord Whitmore.

    I am once again back in the back in the huge white hall, and in front of me is a long table with twelve seats, of which only four are upied, and all of them are being upied by the projection of the council members.

    It had be harder and harder to see the real bodies; it is clear that some of them have already joined the war and are fighting the front already.

    "There will be few people to aid you, and we hope you will listen to their suggestion," Lady May said, especially emphasizing the ''suggestion'' word. "I will listen to their suggestions," I said, understanding the meaning behind her words.

    "In the northern side, we are getting pushed back a lot. The Grimms have destroyed our forts, and they have reached our cities; we hope you will be able to stop their advancement there," Lord Whitmore said.

    "I will try my hardest to not let Grimms take even an inch of our territory," I replied, keeping my promises to a minimum; I don''t want to boast and then not deliver.

    The war is unpredictable, and many things could happen; there is a quite high chance that I might die with all the power I have.

    Grandmasters are not invincible as they were before the war when Grandmasters were rarely fought outside but not now.

    I stayed in the hall ten more minutes, listening few more orders and veiled pieces of advice and words of caution before I got back in my home.

    I have to leave on the 7th of this month, which means I have three more days. As I had yesterday, there is nothing for me to prepare, and I could leave at a moment''s notice, but on the other hand, I have barely any free time even when I am not doing anything.

    The call from the council had been a great surprise; I had thought it would take till the end of this week till they call me, but they mailed me in the morning.

    I told my father immediately about leaving, and even though he was not happy with it, he supported my decision. I am more worried about my sister; she is going to be in little trouble when she knows I am leaving.

    It had been more than half a year since mother had left, and since then, there was no call or message on her part. My sister is missing her a lot and ask about her every few days, a question which I could not answer.

    I don''t know when the mother will return or where she is; the council had been very tight-lipped about her mission. Only saying she is alive and will take some time before shees back.

    I walked inside my room before entering the practice room before I took out the tub, which was already filled with blue-yellow solution.

    Ever since I had made a breakthrough into the Tyrant ss, I have rarely used solutions. I have only used them five times, which is much much less than before my breakthrough into the Tyrant ss.

    The reason is that after I made a breakthrough, a peculiarity has urred in me. A very few things could affect me; even if I use very precious resources, they will not help me in advance.

    It could be said to be one of the side effects of bending a rule too much. Every action had a consequence, and if I bend the rules too much, I will have to suffer the consequence for it too.

    Though these side effects are manageable to me, thanks to precious Grimm Monsters whose bloodlines essence I could suck away and my art which gives me massive strength advancement, not to mention, I have already begun to figure out what resources could help me and create the solution of them.

    This one is one of my finest attempts; in it, I have used the ars grapes and also couple more resources that I have grown in my core and a few resources from outside.

    The smelling out of it has already affected my body; it is hungering from it along with my runes.

    A second aftering out, I did not waste any time and took out all my clothes before stepping into the tub. The temperature of the solution is quite hot, but it is something I could bear without any problem.

    A minute after lying in the pool, I felt the scalding hot energies begin to flow inside me in hundreds of streams. It is slightly hot butforting at the same time that Iyfortably and close my eyes, enjoying the feeling it is giving me.

    The solution is affecting me, from my core to soul and body. Which is good, as I am hoping the benefits I would get from it would increse my limit a little, which would help me a lot in the practice of my art.

    Before I leave for the front, I want to gain as much as strength possible, so I would be deal with all the enemies that I would have to fight against.

    This mission is different from all the other missions Ive been going to. I am going to fight in front andmand a whole army and not a regr army either but one of the special armies of the pyramid.

    The pyramid is putting a lot of trust in me taking this huge risk, and I don''t want to disappoint them. If I failed this mission, there would be a lot of repercussions, so in these three days, I have to prepare with my all, so something like that does not happen.

    Time passed by, and soon one and a half hours passed, and I finished consuming all the energies. I could feel it had given me great benefits.

    If I continue to dip in this solution every week while making it better for greater effect, it will benefit me a lot, especially in the long run.

 Chapter 2254 - Attraction

    <h4>Chapter 2254 - Attraction</h4>

    Chapter 2255 Attraction

    After I washed away all the herbal smell off my body with the long shower, I went to the kitchen and cooked myself and my family a sumptuous lunch, which tasted even better with my cooking skills and control improving rapidly every day.

    I am still far from mastering that roasting technique, but I am practicing it daily for days in the tome and improving rapidly. My n is to master that technique within a month.

    It would be a challenge to do it in such a short time, but I am upped for it, as once I do that, my control would reach apletely different level, and I would get to learn another amazing culinary technique.

    I spent some time with my family before I went inside my core; just as I did, my avatar had merged with me.

    Every waking moment, my avatar is present in the core, doing all sorts of things, from testing and experimenting on all sorts of things to crafting the crystal roses and other things of rule-bending power.

    Half of its time is reserved for working on the next upgrade of my Inheritance. Though I am quite far away from reaching it, I like to be prepared, and the sooner I finish this upgrade, the more time I will have to work on other things till the time of breakthrough.

    Though doing that would be quite a challenge from now on, making a breakthrough would be quite a challenge, even if I have an advantage of the lower level.

    As I merged with my avatar, I found myself in front of the crystal roses. In just today, my avatar had finished creating the five crystal roses of Master ss and thirty more of lower Tyrant levels.

    Ive improved the formation a lot than now; the crystal roses have be even more potent and took much less time than before.

    I have been creating then daily that in this week, I have finished with the supply of the Master ss essence roses and would create the Master ss crystal roses from them as soon as their supply replenish, which happens daily.

    The crystal petals have made my life quite easier now I just supply them, and I would have a constant supply of essence roses.

    I am only supplying 30% of my wares to Pyramid, and that speed is shocking to them already while stockpiling the rest 70%, which I am very sure would be very useful when the timees.

    I walked out of crystal house and went to my study station there without wasting any seconds; I began to work on my Inheritance.

    There I worked for six hours, about two hours outside, before I stopped and walked toward the nine ted quern, which is still purifying the huge amount of contamination I had collected from the Rai yesterday.

    Seeing such treasure, my eyes couldn''t help but twinkle at all. This is a great treasure, which is not only going to help me but also quite a lot of people.

    Even after little more than two days of them being at the quern, the contamination had only purified it up to the sixth te; it would be two more days before it purifies up to the 9th te; I could take a look at at it at midnight.

    After checking the progress, I got out of my core before getting out of my room and reaching the infirmary.

    Teacher will being soon, and I need to make the preparations for it. I did not waste any time and summon the coffin, which looked slightly different than the usual coffin I summon.

    It has a slightly bigger space than a one-person coffin and is deeper; perfect size for a procedure.

    As the coffin appeared, I took out the nine herbs and flowers and threw them in the coffin. Six of these nine resources are from my core; anyone would sees them will have their eyes go wide in shock.

    With that done, I took out a bottle of yellow while liquid and began to fill the coffin with it. In two minutes, half of the coffin got filled with the while solution, with the nine resources floating over it.

    I took out three more bottles and added them to the solution, one after another; a minuteter, all the nine nts had merged with, and the solution had taken a grey color and is now thick as mud.

    I was testing the thick solution when the teleportation formation at the end of the room lighted up, and the teacher appeared.

    "You have made preparations," Teacher said as she appeared behind me, "Yes," I replied. She nodded with slightly pink cheeks before her energy covered her, and she began to undress. A slight awkwardness couldn''t help but appear around us.

    Even after doing this so many times, awkwardness always appears between us. Unlike the normal solutions, where one could keep a small article of clothing on themselves, here one needs to bepletely naked.

    A minuteter, the teacher ispletely naked, with only dense white mist covering her, but it will too disappear.

    Like all-time teacher looked at the coffin for a few seconds before she stepped inside the coffin.

    As her feet touched the muddy solution, the mist began to thin up, and by the both of her feet into the air solution, and she began to lie down in it, all the mist on her disappeared, and she becamepletely naked.

    I looked away, but not before I intentionally or unintentionally caught a look at her naked body and was barely able to muster the willpower to not continue looking at her.

    Teacher is a beautiful woman with great charm, and I couldn''t help but get attracted to her, which I should not, given our rtionship.

    I kept those feeling deep inside me; there was no need to give them a thought, even if I wanted to so badly.. Instead, I forced my mind to think about all aspects of the experiment, but despite that, the charming naked figure of teacher wouldn''t disappear from my mind.

 Chapter 2255 - Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 2255 - Experiment</h4>

    Note: A small mistake had urred, I had failed to publish a previous chapter. I have fixed the mistake. So do read ''Attraction'' which is before ''Experiment''.

    I looked back at the coffin when the teacher hadpletely submerged into the muddy solution that not a single hair of her body could be seen.

    Shaking the figure of the teacher''s naked body from my mind, I closed the lid of the coffin before taking out the nine dark pink gems and cing them in the nine slots that appeared on the lid of the coffin.

    These gems are thumbnail size and are extremly hard to craft for even a Grandmaster, but Grandmaster Salvador was able to make them after I requested him.

    Though, I have to pay him a hefty fee for it, including one Grandmaster level resource produced in my core. It was all worth it, as he was able to create these gems with the help of green fire, which is hoarding.

    After I got them, I charged them with a huge amount of rule-bending power, which is the most important thing of this experiment.

    This experiment is simple; what I am trying to do is treat the teacher with rule-bending power, hoping some of it would run into her.

    There is a simple reason for that, and that is her Inheritance. I want to use the power of rule-bending to loosen up her restrictions.

    It is the Inheritance created by her excellency Catherine, and over the years, very few people are able to have the aptitude to imprint this Inheritance. It is an amazing inheritance but, as Ive said, a very strict one.

    Despite having knowledge of Grandmaster healer, a teacher is stuck being a leader ss Tyrant. With this puny power, she could not disy her talent at all, and given its strict condition, it might take the teacher decades before she could reach anywhere near Grandmaster ss.

    I could understand why her excellency created such strict Inheritance; she wanted her Inheritor to have great knowledge of the art of healing and created this Inheritance with those strict standards in mind.

    If it had been a peaceful time, I would not have done anything against it, but now is not a peaceful time, and we need the teacher to fully use her talents at her limit, and she would not be able to do it with the little power she has.

    It is a good thing that she has the Inheritance of her excellency, an Inheritance created in our world.

    If it had been apex Inheritance or something out of our world created by very powerful people. My puny rule-bending power would not be enough to touch those restrictions, much less make them loose.

    I don''t know whether rule-bending power would affect teachers or not, or I am just wasting these precious resources, and even it worked, I would have to continue treating teachers for more than a year before I will be able to see some loosening.

    Still, I want to try it, even if it costs me a fortune. She is one of the most important people in my life, and I would do anything for her.

    Thousands of strings are released from the coffin as I ce the gems and begin forming the tiny runes across the teacher''s body. Half of the runes went inside her and began to form the formations inside.

    It is an extremly painful procedure, but the teacher is bearing it without making much noise. I had offered to make her unconscious, but she wanted to experience the procedure herself, see what it does to her in real-time, instead of reading the datater.

    I still remember her screams when I had inserted my strings inside her; her screams were so painful that I had fought against myself to make her unconscious every second.

    I tried to be as fast as possible while at the same time being careful. This time, I am using a new formation I had created after analyzing data from the past experience, and thus it is taking a long time to create.

    I have to be very careful in creating the formation internally. The slightest mistake and I might injure her seriously and might even give her greater pain than she is already feeling.

    Finally, after forty-seven minutes, my strings finished creating the formation, and now it is time to activate it.

    Buzz!

    I checked the formation, and seeing everything was fine, I activated the formation. As I did, the nine pink gems lit up resplendently like the sun and began to pour their power into the formation.

    Within a minute, the formation covering the teacher lit pink and began to absorb the essence of the solution before inserting it into the teacher''s body, soul, and energy.

    Every part of her is being treated by the rule-bending power, from hair to blood and bone to every speck of soul and energy. Only by doing that will I have a chance to make a fraction of rule-bending stuck to the teacher.

    Time passed by, and rune bending power spread into every inch of the teacher till she could not anymore.

    In the one and half hours since the formation activated, she had used 96% essence of the energy and 11% rule-bending power contained in the gems. These gems are quite good, able to store a massive amount of rule-bending power.

    After I leave for my mission, the teacher will use a different formation with these gems, and she will have to use them daily for more than a year if we want the noticeable loosing ur in her Inheritance.

    Like I had hoped, this session had given me some positive signs, which is good as I do not want to stop these sessions as it is the only way for teachers quick advancements; otherwise, she would have to spend decades to gain the power where she could treat the Grandmasters.

    Teacher had fallen unconscious, she had been awake throughout the session, but as the formation deactivated, she let go and let her tired mind sleep.

    It will take her some time to be conscious; till then, I will study the data I had got more detailedly.

 Chapter 2256 - Charmel I

    <h4>Chapter 2256 - Charmel I</h4>

    "Here are the gems; they should be ablest you for the three weeks," I said as I had handed her the nine pink gems, charged to the brim.

    I had already given her a formation and the resources required for the daily practice and had also ordered the crafting of new gems, which I will get within a week. With them, a teacher would always have a rule-bending power to practice.

    "The resources you are spending on me are more than enough for a Grandmaster to progress continuously," Teacher said as she took the gems from my hands.

    "You are my teacher; it is the least I should be doing for you," I reply, and again a vivid naked figure of Teacher appeared in my mind.

    It has been happening more and more for a couple of days, nearly every hour, the naked figure of the teacher would sh in my mind. Especially at the moment, I had saved the teacher from falling when she was getting out of the coffin.

    I could still remember how her naked skin felt under my fingers.

    I just hope that Charmel city would prove the distraction from these thoughts; they are really beginning to overwhelm me that I am barely able to concentrate on anything other than the thoughts that I shouldn''t have.

    "Goodbye then, Micheal, don''t take too many risks in Charmel city, and if things be difficult, don''t hesitate to retreat," she said while giving me a look that said that I should take her words seriously.

    "Don''t worry, I will not take any big risks," I said. To that, she nodded and silently walked toward the formation before disappearing.

    I will be leaving in a few hours, after dinner, which is only a few hours away. These few hours I nned to spend with my family as I don''t know when I will be returning; it might take a long time before Ie back to my pyramid.

    The hours passed quickly, and soon my time of leaving hade. Thankfully my sister had cried herself to sleep hearing I am going to leave again, so there won''t be any crying anymore.

    A few minutester, my father and I stood in front of a huge teleportation gate that would take me to Charmel city.

    "Take care of yourself," My father said as the teleportation gate had activated, "You too," I said back to him and gave him a hug before I walked into the teleportation gate toward my firstmand.

    "Micheal Zaar? I thought they were sending another Grandmaster to rece me," Said the old man in front of me in surprise. I am surprised too, as I had not throught themander of Charmel city forces would be the one to greet me, a Grandmaster.

    "Nice to meet you again, Grandmaster St. Germain, and as for your question, I am Grandmaster; I was sent here to take control of Charmel city," I said and released my aura, shocking Grandmaster greatly.

    The old man in front of me is Nics St. Germain, a Grandmaster ss powerhouse who looked to be in his eighties; anyone would consider him having a half leg into the grave, but that view would change when they looked at his eyes.

    He may look even older for Grandmaster, but his eyes are sharp as a hawk and are burning with life.

    He only looked quite old became he became Grandmaster veryte in his life, almost when he was on his deathbed, but with his current strength, living for more than a century, would not be a problem for him.

    "With war, I had expected you young ones would advance rapidly but still did not expect a Grandmaster of twenty-two years of age," The old man said with a sigh, and I could only smile at that.

    "Show me the order, so we can begin the procedure," He said; I nodded and took the silver pyramid badge off my chest. A secondter, an official order from the office of Grand Commander appeared, which he scanned with his Pyramid badge.

    "You are legit," He said and ced his badge on his chest. "I will tell you a few things before handling you themand." He said, and we walked out of the hall.

    As we walked the stairs, Grandmaster St. Germain began to inform me about everything. He started from our forces and moved to the Grimms and the battles he had. The more I listened, the more serious my expressions would be.

    I have already got all the information about Charmel city, and most of the things Grandmaster is informing are the same, but there are some things that are not written in those reports, and now being told by the Grandmaster is worrying me.

    Soon, we reached the big window, and I couldn''t help but stop by it and look at the scenery outside, which is absolutely stunning.

    There I saw rows of the mountain, there are hundreds of them, and all of them are covered in snow. The scenery ispletely white and absolutely beautiful, especially those ciers at far.

    It does not feel like the Grandmaster ss battles are being fought in this ce every few days. The snowfall covered all the signs under its thick nket.

    "I was too mesmerized by it when I had seen it the first time," The old man said beside me. I looked at beautiful snow for a couple of seconds before we began to walk again as the old man informed me about the things.

    In a few minutes, we have reached themand center, and on its door, there was a sigil of a lion covered in the lightning.

    The army that is guarding the city is one legion; it is quite smallpared to many other legions but no less powerful than the other legions.

    The power of the ten thousand emperors is immense, especially when they work in the formation that they have trained for years.

 Chapter 2257 - Charmel II

    <h4>Chapter 2257 - Charmel II</h4>

    We stepped inside the control room, which only has nine masters, and one of them, I am quite familiar with.

    Wynona camphor used to bemander of the Scorcese valley, which is now in the hands of Grimm Monsters.

    As I had entered with the old man, all the Masters looked at me; some even had expressions of surprise on their faces as they have recognized me and sensed a very faint aura that wasing out of me.

    "Everyone, this is Micheal Zaar; from today, he will be themander of lightning lion legion and responsible for the defenses of the charmel city," He said, and barely anyone seemed surprised by that.

    They would have already guessed what a second Grandmaster meant. With our forces stretched so thin, only very few ces are important enough to station the two Grandmasters, and regretfully, Charmel city is not that important.

    "I have already informed Micheal of everything, and with this, he will formally get themand of Charmel city," Grandmaster St. Germain said and handed me a copper color badge with the emblem of the lightning lion.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster St. Germain," I said and ced the badge on the chest beside the badge of academy and pyramid.

    "I wish you all the best, Grandmaster Zaar, may the Grimms shudder under your might," the old man said before disappearing from everyone''s view in an instant.

    I waved at his disappearing form and before turned to the nine masters in front of me. "I am Micheal Zaar, the newmander of lightning lion legion, and you can refer to me as lord Micheal or lord Zaar as you see fit," I said, keeping my expressions serious.

    I usually don''t like to be referred to as the honorifics, but I am now seen as a Grandmaster ss powerhouse and have to maintain that dignity and keep these Masters in control.

    "This is my firstmand, and I hope you all will help me with it all the way you can," I said to them.

    "Of course, Grandmaster Zaar," They said in unison. I gave a small smile on that. "Good, now I like to hear about your opinion on the movements of Grimms in the past week and how should we deal with it," I said and took a seat on the table before asking them to sit.

    There has been no movement from the Grimms end for the past five days, which is strange considering the Grimms were attacking nearly every day; such aggressive action didn''t stop abruptly without any reason.

    "It might be due to something happening in their fort?" said a thin man, who should be James Edvin, a peak Master ss powerhouse. "They might be preparing something big to take the city in a single attack," said a Master named Raina Julian.

    "It might be just an act to rattle us and force us to make a hasty mistake," Wynona camphor said.

    One by one, each of them had stated their opinions, and all of them were feasible. The important question is what to do next.

    "So, what do you all think I should do?" I asked, and this time, there was a small smile on my face.

    While it is true I do not have experience inmand and have not fought as many battles themselves, I am notpletely clueless either. I will hear their opinion and will make the decision after.

    The pyramid had given me themand, and I should do what amander does, first listen and then act. It is the tip I have gotten from many Grandmasters, I asked beforeing here.

    They remained silent for a minute before they began to voice their opinion. This time, they were far more careful in their words, likely not wanting to piss their new young talented boss, who might have a big ego.

    Their opinions range from waiting and watching tounching an attack immediately; there are even a few creative ideas onunching a stealth attack.

    I had throught this was just an off-handment to impress me and even ask the person to borate the n, and to my surprise, the person has a quite detailed n, more details than I had imagined that I could find very few faults inside it.

    "Thank you for your opinions," I said with a small smile before getting up from my seat and walking toward the window of themand center.

    I have already decided on the n, and whether it is wise or not, I don''t know, but I could not just employ a wait-and-see strategy; who knows what Grimm Monsters mighte up with if I give them enough time.

    Themand center is the center of the city, which is situated on the peak of the mountain. Through this window, I could clearly see the good portion of the city, which is a bright starry sky but an empty, barren forest.

    All the civilians had been evacuated from the city, and only people of the lightning lion were upying it. Most of them are living in the barracks, so despite its bright lights, the city is a ghost town.

    I watched through the window for a couple of seconds before I opened the window, "My lord, it is very dangerous. The wards may be powerful, but the enemy has the artifacts that could breach it if they find a single hole in it," Cautioned a voice behind me.

    "I know,dy camphor," I replied without looking back, and at the same moment, a silver bird appeared out of nowhere and flew into the snowy sky without making a single noise.

    I do not n to wait around; I have sent Ashlyn to scour the area around the Grimms, and if she does not find anything strange or worrying, I will attack the Grimms fortress, and it would not be a testing attack.

    If I get the chance, I will destroy their fortress.

    We have been pushed in the northern side for too long; it is time that we do a little push back.. It might seem like a careless move since I have taken themand, but I think it is a wise choice.

 Chapter 2258 - Might Of Lightning Lion Legion I

    <h4>Chapter 2258 - Might Of Lightning Lion Legion I</h4>

    While I walked around the city with the group of Masters, showing my face to the army, my avatar inside my core is watching the footage Ashlyn is sending me in real-time and analyzing it.

    Ashlyn is amazing; she is invisible as she flies around the fortress of Grimm, looking at enemies that are both visible and invisible.

    She wanted to enter inside the Grimm fortress to get an even better look, but I had stopped her from doing that.

    Unlike the regr Tyrant powerhouse, Grandmasters arepletely different; they have a vast number of abilities and operate very powerful artifacts, some of which might be able to detect Ashlyn.

    So, unless there is really a need and I have be very sure she could get away from any Grandmaster, I would not let her any of such risks with her safety.

    In just an hour, Ashlyn''s reconnaissance bore a huge fruit. I have got the idea about the Grimm Monsters numbers and got to know the position of scouts, and I am quite surprised seeing the number of Master ss scouts they have employed.

    The lightning lion legion has thirteen Masters; nine are present in the city while the other four are scouting the area for the movements of the Grimms; Ashlyn had already found them despite them using very powerful stealth abilities.

    While Ashlyn is collecting the information on the enemy, I am touring the encampment, showing the men faces of their newmander and talking with some of them, including my mentees, though I did not let my rtionship known.

    Neena and Ida had alreadye to Charmel city while Danielle and Leonard woulde in a few days.

    Both of them are fighting on different battlefields, and I did not feel like I should pull them out of them such abruptly.

    If they had been elites or even leaders, I would have been able to do it, but they are Masters. A big part of any army''s forces, such pullout would affect the strength immediately.

    It took me three hours to tour the whole encampment before I went back to the control room.

    Two Masters have returned from their scouting duties, and I recalled those who are on the field, it confused the masters, and they even suggested it was a bad decision, but I did not change my orders.

    With Ashlyn looking at things, there is no need for others to do any scouting mission, not to mention things would get very dangerous for the scouts very soon.

    Time passed by, and soon it was dawn, and Ashlyn came back, and on the way, she had also killed five Master scouts, which also gave me the glimpse of Grandmaster, who reacted immediately seeing his masters getting killed one after another.

    It was not able to catch even a glimpse of Ashlyn, but I was able to see it through Ashlyn''s eyes, and it had given me quite a surprise and made me even sure of the n of attacking the Grimms.

    It had tried to find our scouts to kill them in retaliation but found none. It was angry, and I wanted to fight against it then and there, but I resister the urge and watched it go with the burning rage.

    As Ashlyn returned, Nero flew out of me. He has much less experience of reconnaissance than Ashlyn, but I have to let him out, or he will raise hell inside my core, seeing I have let Ashlyn out, and due to that, he also wants to go out.

    I am not worried about his safety, he might be somewhat weakerpared to Ashlyn in strength, but he is full of tricks that I don''t think even the strongest Grandmaster would be able to kill him.

    No one noticed Neroing out of me and flying through the window; he is invisible to their senses as it to the wards.

    "Prepare; we will attack the Grimms fortress within three hours," I said, shocking all the masters present in themand center.

    "My lord, I think it is a little hasty. We do not know the reason for Grimm''s silence, and it might be a trap for us," Edwin cautioned. "If it is a trap, then we will deal with it," I said with a smile.

    Others wanted to object but remained quiet, seeing the look on my face. I could see the look in their eyes; each one was thinking I was making a mistake and it might be a mistake, but I could not just wait and watch.

    The council also said I should focus on defending, but if I get the chance, I should not miss the chance as well.

    The strategy meeting has begun while the legion begins to assemble. I have to say, these masters quite experience in strategy, each of their advice had merit, and I had a hard time thinking about which is to choose.

    I had to use the help of my avatar to think carefully with the two brains before I had decided on the strategy.

    Soon, three hours passed, and the small army of ten thousand stood amidst the snow. All the ten thousand emperors are standing on the ground in neat lines with the fighting spirit zing through their eyes.

    In the air are ny-one Tyrants are standing, sixty elites while thirty-one leaders and leading them all is Ida. The Masters had a different leader ss Tyrant in mind, but I chose Ida.

    Why would I choose another when there is my own mentee, not to mention she is the strongest leader ss Tyrant here with textbook perfectbat style and experience in leading the battle.

    She is very powerful could easily beat the leader, the masters have suggested. The battles here would be a great whittling stone for her strength before I could give her permission to make a breakthrough to Master ss which she had been holding back on for quite a while.

    Ida gave a rousing speed before we moved toward the fortress of Grimms, and unlike before, I made the army of emperors walk instead of flying behind the Tyrants.

    Many Masters have cautioned me against it, saying the chances of falling under the traps are very high, and they are right, but Nero had scanned the area before and already diffused and destroyed all the traps.

    So, there is no danger.

 Chapter 2259 - Might Of Lightning Lion Legion II

    <h4>Chapter 2259 - Might Of Lightning Lion Legion II</h4>

    Thunderous sounds begin to ring out as the heavy steps of ten thousand emperors fall on the ground as they move across the snow.

    The light snowfall had turned heavy within a few minutes that normal people would find difficult to see what was in front of them, but to these Emperors, this was not a problem at all; they could see just fine.

    The army is tearing through the snowfall and moving toward the Grimm fortress with great discipline; we will reach the fortress within an hour.

    If we wanted to, we could have covered the distance within a few minutes, but we do not want that. I want to create the effect on the psyche of the Grimms; it is due to this reason I made the emperors walk their ceremonial walk instead of flying.

    "I have been here for more than a month and saw them fight tens of battles, but I have never seen them in such high spirits," Rhinemented.

    "It is not the fortune of every legion to bemanded by the one of a most talented person in the world," said Wynona camphor said before I could even utter the words.

    "They have the confidence that I am not feeling myself," I said after some time. While I am confident in my strength, there are many Grandmasters that could beat me.

    I am taking this risk based on the data I have. If there is a powerful Grandmaster, I would have to retreat, leaving all of them to die; even I might die if I did not retreat on time or the enemy is too powerful.

    When I think these thoughts, then attacking seemed a foolish choice, but I still think this foolish choice is much better than waiting and watching.

    All the past intelligence indicates there has been no movement from the Grimms in the past six days. It may be a strategy to rattle us, or they may be cooking something; in both of these scenarios, waiting seemed foolish.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and focused ahead. Through the eyes of Nero, I could see the army of Grimms are gathering, and the legion of there is same a lightning lion legion, a special legion made of Emperors but they have a three times more number than us.

    Our enemy is devil thorn legion of the Grimms, who has the strength of thirty thousand Emperor. The sheer number of Emperor stage powerhouses they have are immense; those who have fought them before would faint at the thought of fighting them.

    An hour passed by, and heavy snowfall had turned into the blizzard, and we had finally reached the three-mile distance from the Grimms.

    The army of Grimms and blizzard behind them is clear in front of our eyes, and even a raging blizzard is not enough to douse our intentions to smite them into the ashes.

    CHARGE!

    A loud, deep voice range out from the Grimms side, clearly belonging to the Grimm Grandmaster.

    With itsmand, the huge Grimms moved, and as they moved, faint ck-thorns began to appear on the bodies of every Grimm Monster. These thorns are extremely dangerous; without protection, they would kill an Emperor with the slightest touch.

    CHARGE!

    I ordered, bringing deepness with a heavy dose of rule-bending power covered with a powerful burst of soul energy to burn the fighting fire in their heart brighter.

    The masters looked surprised, even tyrants, as what I did was very hard even for a Grandmasters. With a simple voice, I have manipted the emotions of ten thousand Emperors, which is a feat that even I couldn''t help but feel proud of.

    With mymand, the army moved, the violet lightning covered the ten thousand emperors, and they charged forward with zing battle spirit in their hearts.

    The sound of lightning could be heard with every step they took as the lightning covering them burned the air itself.

    Crackle Crackle Crackle

    Soon there were only a hundred meters between the two armies, and the energies of the legion shed.

    The ck-thorns of devil-thorn legion shed against the violet lightning of lightning lion legion, and a surprising thing had happened.

    For the first time, the lightning did not get pushed back as it always did. The huge clouds of violet lightning shed against the jungle of thorns, matching in equal intensity despite having the third of numbers of Grimm Monsters.

    As I had said, both are the special legions, and they are special not only because of all of them being Emperors but also because of the special artifacts they are wearing.

    These artifacts are known as army artifacts; they came in all forms, like thorn lockets that Grimms are wearing or the violet rings that humans have in their fingers.

    These army artifacts harness the power of their battle spirit. The greater the battle spirit is, the more power these artifacts would be able to harness, and technically, they could produce the to rival even a Grandmaster.

    They are far from reaching that stage.

    The power their collective battle spirit is able to harness is equal to an Elite Tyrant, which is a lot; most of the special legions made of Emperors were only able to harness the power ofmon Tyrant.

    Both of the legions stopped for a few seconds as the energies shed, and when they saw no result, the Tyrants moved with Emperors following behind them.

    CLANG!

    Ida tore through the shing energies and shed with Golden Rock Bearman leading Grimm army, and just as her tiny sword shed against its giant gold ax, shock appeared on their faces and all those watching.

    As their weapons shed, Ida sent huge Golden Rock Bearman back uncontrobly. It had shocked the Bearman immensely that it had not recovered for a moment, but the shock had also appeared in the eyes of Ida as she could not believe what she had just done.

    Unlike Danielle and Leonard, Ida had been in Pyramid for the past two weeks, and I had been experimenting on her continuously, strengthening her bloodline with numerous boosts while also training her myself and seeing her wielding this power; a proud smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

 Chapter 2260 - Soul Clash

    <h4>Chapter 2260 - Soul sh</h4>

    "This girl is good," Wynona said beside me, seeing Ida pushing back the Golden Rock Apeman.

    This is just a small peek of Ida''s power; the attack just now is a simple attack where she has barely used any power. They would be really shocked when Ida finally shows her real power.

    As the Bearman stabilized, two peak leader ss Grimms appeared beside it. A werewolf and Cheetaman. All three of them burst out with great power and attacked Ida.

    I did not order any leaders to support her, nor there are any Tyrants that could support her, seeing all of them have begun fighting against Grimms Monsters and which have nearly double numbers of Tyrants than us.

    The battle has begun in earnest, and the ones that are facing the most pressure are the Emperors fighting below. Each human Emperor is facing against the three Grimm Emperors.

    Within a few seconds, the battle has spread across hundreds of miles. Human Emperors covered in violet lightning fought against the Grimms covered in a ck-thorn.

    These battle spirit energies have be a big part of the Emperor''s strength here, and if one party lost ess to it, then the other part would crush them absolutely. It could be said that battle spirit energies are the biggest strength of both parties.

    It is their greatest advantage and disadvantage. As if one part lost the battle spirit, then they would be absolutely crushed, and if they are able to increse it by arge amount, then they would crush the other army.

    It is quite hard to increse the battle spirit increse hugely, but it could happen in the circumstances like our Tyrants getting killed, one after another, which would affect the morale of those fighting below and thus directly affect their battle spirit.

    The human''s Emperors are fighting great, much better than what I had imagined them to be, seeing they are facing nearly three times numbers than them.

    I have already disbursed the temporary seeds in a few hundred Emperor''s bodies of both sides. These seeds are transferring like data to me, which I am recording inside my core and will analyzeter.

    The performance of the Emperor''s army is great, but the Tyrants are doing even better. Two Grimm Elites and one Grimm leader had already died, and Ida also had been able to heavily injure one of the three Grimms she is fighting.

    It had been barely a minute since the battle had begun, and we were already doing the great. I could feel the agitation in the soul sense of Grimm Grandmaster, against which my soul sense is wrestling.

    My battle had begun even before the people saw the enemy. The soul sense of mine and Grimm Grandmaster has been wrestling for quite a while with no immediate winner, though it is also true that we are not using all our strength.

    It could change at any moment, though. As there are a couple of talented Tyrants that we both are guarding, and once they fall in danger, we will save. It could be simple as using little energy to block the attack or revealing ourselves and beginning fighting.

    Seconds passed, and they turned into minutes, and we have finally lost our first Tyrant, an elite, his body hacked into two by the sword of the Grimm Monster, and two pieces fell down on the ground.

    The life in its began to disappear fast, and just when it was about topletely die down, the healing seeds inside him activated.

    On the outside, he died. He lookedpletely dead with his vital energies losing the life with his soul stopped releasing fluctuation. Even Grandmaster would not be able to find anything wrong even when they stood next to the two halves of the body.

    Only when they carefully sense would they see there is life in the body, hanging by a sliver of thread.

    Though I could not help all Tyrants directly, as long as their skulls remained undamaged or their vital organs had not suffered irreversible damage, I will be able to save them.

    Five more minutes passed by, and we have lost another Elite, but this one was beyond saving her while her body was crushed under the Warhammer.

    If I wanted to, I could have saved her, and that would have broken the bnce of the battle and cost us even more casualties.

    So, no matter how much it pains me, I could not save every person as the cost of it would be even greater.

    The battle continued; every moment, someone would use a move they had never shown to anyone. These moves would be strong and weak, wouldnd on the enemy or get defended.

    Hun!

    A little more than ten minutes passed when suddenly, that moment had arrived. The important Tyrant is going to die, and it is Grimm leader ss Tyrant, the Golden Rock Bearman, the leader of Grimm''s forces.

    Ida had sent back Werewolf and Cheetaman and is now moving toward the Golden Rock Bearman and looking at the power behind her attack and the expressions on the Bearman''s face, it is clear that it is a death move.

    As Ida''s sword, a few inches from piercing the skull of the Golden Rock Bearman, the soul sense of the Grimm Grandmaster strengthened rapidly and moved to stop Ida''s attack, but how could I let it happen.

    My soul senses strengthened instantly and stopped the soul sense of Grimm Grandmaster from reading Ida.

    ''Snort!''

    I heard the faint snort through the air and felt the powerful push against my soul sense, but to the shock of Grimm Grandmaster, my soul sense did not even shake, much less got pushed back by it.

    I could see the rm of Grandmaster, and at that moment, I felt powerful fiery energy covering its soul sense and striking my soul sense, only to find equally powerful fiery energy covering my soul sense.

    Puchi!

    While that happened, the sword of Ida had finally pierced into the skull of Golden Rock Bearman, killing it instantly.

 Chapter 2261 - Grimm Vs. Grimm

    <h4>Chapter 2261 - Grimm Vs. Grimm</h4>

    "Masters go!"

    I said a moment after Ida killed the Golden Rock Bearman while still being locked in the intense soul sensebat with the Grimm Grandmaster.

    The failure to save the Golden Rock Bearman seemed to anger the Grimm Grandmaster a lot that it unleashed the whole power of the soul in attacking me, and I have to say, it is extremly impressive.

    If I had not made the extra preparations to deal with the soul attacks after what I had experienced in the space realm, I would have been sweating bullets right now.

    Still, defending against its soul sense is not easy; I am currently using 80% of my soul defenses to defend, which says a lot, and who knows, whether it is the bastard''s full power or not, there is not much data about it.

    I have bought the twelve Masters with me as they walked out of veil; the Grimm Masters have also appeared, the whole twenty-two of them. It is a huge number seeing they were nomon Tyrants, but Masters, even Grimms, have them in limited numbers.

    The next second, the battle between them begins, and it is intense from the beginning. The Masters begin with the big moves, revealing their true strength from the start.

    Iy hidden while my soul sense covering every Masters, both Grimms, and mine. This time, it is very careful, bringing out near full power of its soul sense, ready to act without wasting any moment.

    I have my soul sense covering the Masters, but there is also another defense that is protecting the other Masters and might need to bring it out soon when it decided to brighten out the rest of the Masters that are hiding.

    These twenty-twos are not the only Masters the Grimm had brought; there are still more.

    It is hiding them very carefully, that if not for the abilities I have, I would not have been able to sense their presence at all. The number of hidden Masters is shocking, considering my predecessor had no idea about them.

    I don''t know whether it is due to him being failed to detect them or these Masters are a new addition to the Grimm Fortress along with their newmander, which too my predessasar waspletely unaware of.

    The human Masters are good, but the Grimms fighting them are equally powerful, and both sides seemed quite familiar with each other, seeing the way they are fighting and how they are taunting each other now and then.

    It is due to this familiarity these masters have a hard time killing each other as they already have a counter against each other moves.

    It does not mean they would not be able to kill each other, its just that it might take longer than usual or short if someone is really hiding their strength or has had a big breakthrough in the past few days.

    Their battles are intense; they have shadowed all the other battles, even the battles of ten thousand Tyrants seemed pale in front of their battle.

    It is so intense that the whole sky lit up in their power and others begin to feel suppressed despite them fighting quite high in the sky.

    Everyone is used to this supression, especially the Emperors, who should be frozen under the powerful auras of the Masters but fighting just fine. It is not due to the battle spirit energy that is protecting them but also due to the practice.

    Since the war had begun, these people have been constantly fighting under the suppression of Masters, and they had gotten pretty used to it.

    Soon, half an hour passed by since the Masters entered the battlefield, and not a single Master had died. There were not even serious injuries on their bodies; these people seemed to know each other abilities too well and have a counter prepared to deal with it.

    Another half-hour had passed, and not much change had appeared on the Master''s battlefield while a great change appeared on the lower battlefield.

    Several elites and leaders died and nearly a hundred Emperors on both sides. The state of the battle seemed to be slightly in our favor, seeing how we are still not at the disadvantages despite having nearly one-third of the numberspared to the Grimms.

    ''Finally,''

    This fact seemed to have irritated the Grimm Grandmaster enough that it had finally revealed its trump card, the Grandmaster it was hiding.

    The eleven Master ss Grandmasters have revealed themselves, but there was no surprise on the human Master''s faces. I have already informed them about the hidden Masters and their numbers.

    Though there was no surprise, there was trepidation and fear. These eleven new Master ss powerhouse will add an immense amount of pressure on these Masters, and it won''t long before bodies of humans starts falling down under might these numbers would add.

    There was a question on the Human Masters'' faces and other human powerhouses about how we were going to handle these huge numbers of Masters who held power to change the tide of the battle when these Masters moved.

    Huge smiles appeared on the Grimmas faces, and while the expressions of humans became hard as they prepared themselves to deal with this huge threat when shocked expressions appeared on the faces of all those watching, especially the Grimms.

    The eleven Masters have attacked, but instead of attacking humans, they have attacked their fellow Grimms.

    This had shocked everyone, especially the Master ss Grimm Monsters, who were barely able to defend against the attacks from theirrades. These Masters were supposed to help them, not attacking them, but they were doing that.

    "Micheal Zaar!"

    The Grimm Grandmaster roared out loudly as its huge form appeared in the sky, zing in a fire that is so strong that it would burn amon master with the slightest touch.

    I am not surprised hearing it calling my name; I have never hidden too deeply, to begin with, not to mention the humans have mentioned my names thousands of times while fighting.

    Me breaking into the Grandmaster ss was not known; even in Pyramid, very few Grandmasters were privy to this fact, but now, the whole world will know it.

 Chapter 2262 - Scarlet Flame Tfasr

    <h4>Chapter 2262 - Scarlet me Tfasr</h4>

    The roar of the Scalet me Bullman had stopped all the fights; everyone watched as it appeared, especially scarlet mes that were zing across its body, which are a testament to how angry it is seeing me controlling its men.

    Anyone would, what I just did is a clear p on themander''s face, as I have attacked the invisible forces, it was guarding itself.

    The Scarlet me Bullman is the newmander of the Grimms fortress; I was quite surprised to see it when I saw ite out to hunt Ashlyn when she had killed those Master ss scouts. The data had said themander is Onix Eyed Ratman.

    If I had not seen itst night, I would have entered the battlepletely clueless. Now, I have a little bit of data on it. Though, what Pyramid had able to provide was really old data

    "You will pay for what you have done!" It roared and came at me with its huge ck ax zing in a scarlet me.

    Seeing its attacking toward me, I revealed myself, and my sword appeared in my hand, but I did not move. Instead, I waited for its attack.

    "Die!"

    It shouted as it appeared in front of me a momentter, and fire on its huge ax head zed further as it swung at me.

    My sword, which had been silent, zipped toward the ming ax with the speed that is greater than it, and soon, it shed against it.

    CLANG!

    As our weapons shed, all the fire on its huge ax disappeared, destroyed under the force of my Inheritance energy which was covering my sword invisibly. Though my Inheritance energy had not fared much better, it had nearly spent destroying that powerful scarlet me.

    It seemed to make the Grimm Grandmaster even angry that its eyes started the ze with rage, but it did not act on it. Instead, it had forcefully calmed itself and looked at me with a rational gaze.

    "Very impressive, Micheal Zaar. Extremly few could get such power right after breaking into the Grandmaster ss," It praised. "Thank you, Grandmaster Tfasr," I thanked it politely for its praise.

    "We have made a mistake on your bounty; we should have kept it equal to a powerful Grandmaster, but there is no need to cry over a spilled opportunity when I am going to rectify it in aing hour," It said with a voiceced with the confidence.

    "Love the confidence; the Grandmasters I had killed before had the same confidence," I said with a smile that rmed the Bullman for a moment before it recovered its emotions.

    "You make quite good jokes, Zaar," It said while looking at me even more seriously. "It is not a joke," I replied.

    I could see in its eyes that my admissions have shocked it, but it did notpletely seem to believe them, but it is notpletely discarding them either.

    "You have a wild imagination Zaar," It said, and a powerful aura like a volcano burst out of it, and I found its axing at me.

    Like earlier, there is fire covering its sword, but unlike earlier, the fire is not zing; instead, it is covering it faintly, but the strength it is emitting is more than the zing fire covering its ax earlier.

    "Crushing Kindle!"

    It shouted, and suddenly the faint fire burst out with the incredible power it was hiding. In an instant, the speed and the power of the attack increased by five-fold. Seeing that, a surprise couldn''t help but sh in my eyes, and I harnessed all the power in my body immediately.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, creating a defeaning noise and shockwave that is powerful enough to kill anything below that of Grandmaster if they had been a mile radius from us.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    That was just the beginning, as right after the first sh, our weapons moved again, and we began to sh intensely one after another.

    The battles below us have already resumed after a few seconds to pause; everyone is fighting from Emperors to Master ss Tyrants, including the Grimm Tyrants inside whom I have ced my seeds.

    With those seeds, resisting is almost impossible, and dying is useless. I have improved the seals so much that, even if the Grimms kill themselves through the secret seal, they would still continue to fight for me.

    One master has killed itself through the secret seal, and its body is still fighting, and it is fighting better than those alive, now that all the resistance has vanished.

    This served to warn the other Masters who were thinking of doing the same, and they would not do it, for their resistance and my benefits as the dead Grimm Monster is a huge loss, even if I could project greater power through it than the alive ones.

    The live ones are helpful in creating the essence roses, even bloodline, and most importantly, they help in making my seeds better with the ever-precious data.

    My seeds have be quite good since their inception; the Masters they control do not fight as rigidly as before, but there is still a huge potential of growth in them. I want to harness all this potential, and thus, I need them to live and fight as long as they can.

    The Bullman fighting me also steadily increased its strength as it analyzed me. This Grimm, like nearly all the Grandmaster, is quite an experience, and with its huge power, it had forced me into the defensive position.

    I have to increase my power soon; otherwise, it won''t be long before it scored the hit on me, and that would cost me dearly and even be life-threatening if it used the chance wisely, which I am sure it would, given its experience.

    "Scarlet Searing!"

    I just thought that when it suddenly increased its strength and attacked so fast that its huge ax appeared very next to me.

    The sudden increase rmed me, but I had been prepared for it, and instantly, the power of the first boost flooded inside me.

 Chapter 2263 - Hidden Strike

    <h4>Chapter 2263 - Hidden Strike</h4>

    My sword was moving at ant speedpared to its burst into amazing speed. Its position changed in an instant from defensive to offensive.

    CLANNG!

    My sword moved toward its ax and, a momentter, appeared next to it before shing it with great power that sent out faint ripples in the space and created a shockwave that pushed away from the Masters that were already fighting quite a distance in front of us.

    A slight surprise appeared on its face seeing me taking its attack without the slightest shake, but that did not stop it fromunching another attack immediately.

    This bastard has first time appeared nearly a century ago, in a powerful ruin. Itsst appearance stated it fighting against the human Grandmaster, the human Grandmaster had disappeared, and so is it.

    It was said that both it and the human Grandmaster hadunched the mutually destructive attack that killed both of them, but the intelligence was clearly wrong. The bastard has been sessful in killing the human Grandmaster, and not only that, but he had also grown quite powerful.

    The power I am feeling from it is amazing, and what is written in the intelligence did not show it this powerful.

    It is not surprising seeing the bastard had not seen for more than half of the century, and it ought to have advanced in some way. Even intelligence about this Grandmaster stated that given its, it should be only treated as a reference if this bastard somehow turned up from the grave.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    Our weapons kept shing with more and more power, and like before, it had begun to gain an edge on me. At first, we were equal, but as time passed, it began to gain an edge on me with its experience and power.

    Though it is more experienced than me, I am not totally powerless in front of it.

    I am very good at defense, and that ability of mine is shining brightly, as no matter how many moves it used and how powerful they are, it is unable to breach my defensive boundary, and it seemed to be frustrating a lot.

    Still, despite all the frustration, it is remaining calm, not making any hasty moves that might cost it dearly.

    As we are both aware that with our power, we just need one chance to several injure the other and even kill if we are able to use that chance perfectly.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed by when a sudden change urred on the battlefield. The first Master ss powerhouse died with thebined effort of my Grimm puppet and human Master ss powerhouse, Rose.

    It immediately changed the expressions on the Bullman''s face, and all the rage it was trying to hold back deep down came back that it was barely able to hold back from spilling it out.

    The Grimm Masters condition turned straining from beingfortable when I made the hidden Masters my puppets; they have lost their numeric majority instantly and gave the humans a big edge, which they used to kill their first Master within twenty minutes.

    With it dead, my Grimm puppet and rose are free to join the other battles, putting more strain on the Grimms.

    From now on, the battle is going to go downhill for the Grimms in the fights of Masters. With each kill, we humans would gain a bigger and bigger advantage.

    It would not have been this worse if Ashlyn had not killed the Master scouts; their death had cost the Grimms a lot, and now this had made the Bullman even angrier, as it clearly understood the great implication would have.

    "Scarlet ze!"

    It shouted, and fiery lines appeared around its body before covering it whole; seeing them, my eyes couldn''t help but widen. It is a special ability, and these abilities are extremely powerful, and only most of the time, only Grandmaster was able to dig it out of their Inheritance.

    It attacked me the moment it had activated its ability, and I have to say, the power bursting out of it had scared me as it was tens of times stronger than its previous attacks, and it wasing at me with an incredibly fast speed that I could not see the ax of it properly and that is a bad thing.

    ''Second Boost+ Third Boost'' ''Crown of Roses!''

    I immediately activated thest two of my boosts and also activated the crown of roses, which immediately made my senses stronger.

    As the attack became clear, my sword moved with a clear purpose, which is of defense. Its sword is too close to shing against it directly; the defense is the only choice I have.

    CLANNNG!

    I was able to move my sword in time before its ax could hack me, and it shed against my sword. Shaking me from top to bottom while creating a shockwave that sent a visible ripple across the space that tore apart anything it hade across.

    The attack of the ax was just a trailer as the next moment, the fiery lines across it moved. They covered its sword before they came at me.

    BOOM!

    They had just touched my sword when a loud booming sound rang out, and the fiery lines repelled back into its sword just as they tried toe at me through my sword and seeing that eyes of Scarlet Fire Bullman couldn''t help but widen up.

    I have repelled its real attack with much greater ease than the faint.

    I have been hit by such an attack so many times that I would be an idiot to not have any precaution against them.

    To defend against such powerful hidden attacks, I have developed a hidden mechanism. A shield of energy, made of my Inheritance energy and internal energy and hidden by rule-bending power.

    This invisible shield would be hidden in my sword and would activate when a really powerful hidden attack came at me, which had the power to injure me.

    If it had been attacked that had only been capable of pushing me back or injuring me lightly, then this invisible shield would not have been activated.. It is only for emergencies as the cost of making it is not cheap.

 Chapter 2264 - Hidden Attack

    <h4>Chapter 2264 - Hidden Attack</h4>

    "Internal Energy!" It said out loud as I got over over shock of me repelling its hidden attack. "So, you are practicing an art; no wonder you are so powerful for your stage," It said, looking at me with far greater seriousness than before.

    It had got that one right; I am quite powerful for my stage, and the funniest thing is, it has no idea about my true level. If ites to know about it, then a simple shock would not be the reaction it would have.

    "Yes, I have an art, and you should show me something good to worth my time, or I will just kill you," I said as I swung my sword rxedly.

    This time it did notugh at my words and looked at me intently before letting out a sigh.

    "I was keeping this hidden for the really strong enemy, but now it seemed like I will have to use it to kill you," It said with a hint of slight unwillingness before a change in its aura began, and it is not explosive but smooth.

    I became extremely careful sensing the aura and harnessed all the power of the boost to use it at any moment.

    "Zaar, you will be the first human to experience the power of this move of mine; you should feel honored to die under it," It said, and vivid armor of scarlet mes appeared on its already armored body.

    It had made it already bigger than it had been before; from being eight meters tall, it had be nearly ten meters tall and now looked even scarier than before.

    "Scarlet Avatar!"

    It said solemnly, and the next moment, I felt its de next to me. It moved fast; even though I was able to see it, I was not able to react fast enough and instantly decided onpletely defensive.

    CLAANNNG!

    I was barely able to move my sword in position before its fiery ax struck me, and as it did, I felt as if someone had hit me with a fiery wrecking ball.

    The immense physical force came with a tsunami of fiery energy, and both forces crashed against me one after another.

    Step Step Step

    My body shook heavily before I began to take the steps back uncontrobly while at the same time, my armor lit up red as it began to absorb and break the fiery energy, spreading it into hundreds of formations before sending it inside me.

    Steaming blood began toe out of my nose and eyes, but I did not have time to care about that as another attack from the Bullman wasing, and I had to defend against it.

    CLAANNNG CLAANNNG CLAANNNG

    Its attacknded on my sword again; the attack was so powerful that red steam came out of me, and I was barely able to stop myself from flying away, and that was just a beginning, as not even a secondter, it attacked me again.

    I defended against its attack, fighting every moment for my life and against my mind that wanted me to summon my shields.

    Its power had truly surprised me; when I had estimated its strength, I had not thought it would be powerful enough to push me to this level.

    I am not weak, I could be said to be quite a powerful Tyrant and had defeated two grandmasters before it and harnessed the bloodline essence of one Grandmaster, which made me even more powerful, and the second stage of my art I had practiced after, made me even more powerful.

    Not to mention the solutions I used, all of it has made me quite powerful, but this bastard is beating the shit out of me.

    It is pushing me back and also injuring me continuously at the rate at which my healing power could not heal me.

    I so much want to use my shields right now, but I am resisting it, as it would derail my ns. By not summoning my shields, I am taking a huge risk. If its ax had hit me, then I would be heavily injured, might even die.

    "Die, You Bastard!"

    It shouted and attacked me with bubbling rage, as it could not kill me even after using all its strength.

    There is another reason for its rage, and that is the conditions of the Grimm Masters. Only one Master had died yet, but many have reached close to the death, and it won''t be long before the bodies begin falling.

    It is under immense pressure to save its people, and the only way it could do it is to kill me; with me dead, everything would be easy for it. It would be able to ughter the whole army within a minute.

    But despite all its tries, it is unable to kill me. Though it was able to injure me quite seriously, and I could not let it continue for long, I will have to do something about it, or these injuries will begin to affect my performance, and that will cost me my life.

    I have no choice but to continue with this risky strategy. If I use my shield, I will incur huge losses, and I have not reached that point yet.

    Hun!

    Another minute has passed, and when suddenly, a very powerful feeling of danger came over my heart. It is so powerful that ifing danger stuck me, I would die without a doubt, and the thing is, this feeling of danger is not from Bullman I am fighting.

    ''So, you have finally dared to show yourself,'' I said in my mind, and the Bullman in front of me too burst with an extremely powerful aura and moved its ax for the final attack.

    It had just moved its ax when a shocking thing had happened; it froze on its spot before it disappeared while I turned back at incredible speed and swung my sword, which is covered in coppery energy.

 Chapter 2265 - Victory

    <h4>Chapter 2265 - Victory</h4>

    "Copper Cleave!"

    I shouted as I swung my sword back; I was holding back this attack despite wanting to use it as the Bullman was not my energy which I could use my strongest attack against.

    Since the battle had begun, I had sensed its presence. I was not able to lock on its position as it is far and hidden with a very powerful ability, but I knew it would attack me and I would be prepared to defend against its attack.

    It is due to this reason I had not used the internal energy in battle except for the hidden shield.

    If I had used it, I would not have been in such worse condition. The new internal energy is very powerful and would have easily enabled me to fight against it equally and might even have helped me gain an edge.

    It is a good thing I took such a risk; it not only it had helped me bait it but also helped me save the internal energy tounch this powerful attack at the hidden Grandmaster who had attacked me from the shadows.

    CLLAANNNG!

    My coppery de shed against the hidden sword, which became visible as they shed.

    The sh was so powerful that it sent a clear ripple through the space and also made my invisible enemy visible, which is now taking uncontroble steps back while looking at me with a huge shock.

    I am also in quite a shock seeing who had attacked me from the dark. To be honest, I had not expected to be it, seeing how famous it is.

    "Well, I did not expect the famed Grandmaster Ysera would be sent to assassinate me," I said to Night Moon Ratman, one of the top ten Grimm Grandmaster assassins. It had been killing humans for over a century and built quite a notoriety for it.

    It did not answer my taunt; instead, its silvery eyes moved around, searching for something.

    I could feel it an activating couple of abilities; few of them would be even able to help it sense any anomaly in the space.

    "What did you do, Tfasr?" It asked after a couple of seconds of looking, staring at intensely and cautiously as it asked the question.

    "He is dead; that is all you need to know," I said with a smile to its rm and moved toward it. I need to kill this bastard, forget the glory, the advancement I will get from its bloodline essence would directly take me to the end of early Leader ss.

    Hun!

    To my great surprise, instead of shing with me, it began to retreat, and it did not retreat alone but took thousands of emperors, many elites and leaders, and all Masters with it, but how can I let it do that? It will defeat the whole purpose of the battle if it is able to save all the Tyrants.

    Within a second, my strings gripped 80% of the Tyrant and 50% of the Emperors it was retreating with. It tried to pull them toward it, but they would not budge from their spots.

    These people are like leaves in the storm; in front of the Grandmaster, they are nothing; their fate depends on our whims. I crushed these thoughts as soon as they appeared in my mind and focused on the Grimm Monsters ahead of me.

    "Try to take them, or you will have none," I said while looking directly into its eyes. I could see raging anger appear on its face. "You think you could stop me, human?" The Ratman asked, sting away the full might of its power, which is quite impressive.

    "Yes, I can, and I take you too like I did the Bullman," I said without changing my expressions, and I could see my words have rmed me and activated tens of its abilities to look for something, anything.

    "Enjoy this small victor Zaar while you are alive, you won''t able be able to live for much longer," It said and disappeared from its spot, making the Grimm Monsters I have given it disappear with it.

    I could have taken away all the Grimm Monsters, but it would have been very risky for it, as it would have definitely fought me.

    "We Won!"

    I said, and humans below me cheered before they attacked the Grimms with great abandon, but the next second, they stopped when they saw hundreds of crystal roses falling down from the sky toward the Emperors.

    The Grimm Tyrants are already bound by me, so they are not going anywhere; as for the Emperors, these crystal roses would be able to deal with them.

    I have to do quite hard negotiations with Pyramid to use my own crystal roses. Though they have given me permission, as they had to since I am their creator, there is a condition to their uses.

    I could only use the crystal rose below that of the Tyrant stage, and that is fine by me. As the first purpose of creating these roses is to create an effect, an image of me in the heart of my army.

    It is necessary, especially for the Emperors who fight with the battle spirit. Such disys increase the morale, which directly increases the battle spirit.

    As the crystal rosesnded, they attacked the panicked Grimm Emperors like the sharks on blood.

    Thorny vines erupt out of the roses and begin to capture the Grimm Monsters; whether they flew high in the are burrow in the ground, the vines would capture them and begin harvesting.

    Even those who decided to make thest stand by attacking the vines fell under its ughter.

    These vines are quite strong, and only Tyrants would be able to damage them. So, if they think their little strength might be able to damage my vines, then they are simply dreaming.

    A few minutes after I released the roses, the white snow mountains had turned colorful with my vines, and these vines will continue to spread till they sense the Grimm Monsters.

    Now that Ive dealt with the emperors, it is time for me to deal with the real things, the Tyrants and the juicy bloodline they have.

 Chapter 2266 - The Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 2266 - The Miracle</h4>

    I did not immediately begin harvesting the bloodline; there is one more important thing I have to do before I harness a juicy bloodline, perform a miracle.

    I waved my hand up with a great flourish, and with it, forty-one, broken, and severed bodies of humans flew up in the air. It had instantly attracted the attention of all the humans as I lifted the bodies of dead humans who had been left untouched by healers.

    The bodies of the battlefield could not be collected without the permission of the healers when they were healing on the battlefield.

    The dead bodies flew high in the air, with humans and frozen Grimm Tyrants looking at my action with great confusion; only my mentees Ida and Neena had some ideas what was going to happen and had a look of unbelievability in it.

    The dead, broken, and severed bodies stopped in the air, and for a moment, nothing happened before a green glower covered them, and to the shock of those watching. They have broken bodies healing at a rapid pace while severed bodies connect.

    In just a minute, all forty-one of thempletely healed before they became conscious all at once and had a shock on their faces; some people had their emotions turmoiled and destabilized their power. I had to intervene and forcefully stabilize them.

    "Calm your emotions; you have just recovered from the injuries that would have killed you," I said gently and moved them near the groups of healers, who immediately began to examine them.

    I could feel their awe and reverence, which couldn''t help but make me feel happy but also repulsed at the same time.

    To be honest, such a pompous show of my power is too much for me, but I have to do it for the morale of my army and earn their respect. If I got to the usual way, it might take little time while such a show does the job quite fast.

    I looked at the thousands of enamored humans for a second before I turned my focus on harvesting the bloodline. A minuteter, the purified bloodline came at my core before dividing into several parts.

    The bloodline essence begins to enter inside my core, and it is not just the bloodline of Tyrants I am consuming but also the bloodlines of Emperors. I am not willing to leave a single source of bloodline, even if what they offer is a fractionpared to the Grandmasters.

    Compared to Grandmaster''s Bloodlines, these bloodlines are quite weak, but due to their sheer numbers, the advancements that will provide me would be greater than the Grandmaster.

    It is one of the reasons why I was so hurried to join the war, even if I did not get Grandmaster; as long as I win, I will be able to get a sufficient haul.

    Buzz!

    My core has finished absorbing all the bloodline essence and released the strengthening energy. It is not pure as that of the Grandmaster, but the sheer amount of it is more than enough to make up for that.

    Earlier, I was a little sad that I was not able to catch the Ratman, unlike the Bullman I had captured and now killed who did not have a bloodline, the Ratman has it, and if I had been able to catch it, I would have truly reaped the great benefits from it.

    Now, I am not sad as before; with this advancement I am having, I do not fear even if the Ratman had decided to attack me.

    It took me more than ten minutes to absorb all the strengthening energy, and now I could feel immense strength bubbling out of me, giving me a feeling that I could do anything.

    I took a deep breath and calmed these thoughts of invincibility. Such thoughts should be controlled as soon as possible; they have destroyed many people and are the biggest side effect of the advancement.

    As I calmed myself, I looked inside my core; there, the resources had grown immensely. nts have be bigger, and with more resources, there are even two new Grandmaster resources which is much lesser than I had expected.

    Last time, when I had harvested the resources, six nts have produced Grandmaster ss resources but here, only two Grandmaster level resources were produced; the difference is huge.

    It is clear that if I want the Grandmaster ss resources, I would have to harvest a Grandmaster ss bloodline; otherwise, I would have to harvest a veryrge number of lower-level powerhouses and would not even be able to produce many Grandmaster ss resources through them.

    If Ratman dared to appear in front of me again, I would not let it run away. It would die by my hands if it dared to show its face.

    The essence tree and mysterious tree, on the other hand, showed quite good growth. It is clear that they are less affected by the quality of the bloodline essence energy than the other resources of my core, which is quite surprising seeing their grade.

    I got out of my core within a few seconds and looked down. The harvest process of the crystal roses is nearly finished; it won''t be long before the essence roses begin to appear from the thorned vines.

    I had just throught that when the vines stretched for the miles begin to shine, and they shone blindingly before the roses begin to pop on them.

    Hundreds of essence rose to begin to appear by the seconds, and the time minute is over, all the roses have appeared, and the vines begin to turn into the dust, leaving the essence roses floating in the air.

    The scene looked very beautiful, with thousands of glowing, colorful roses floating in the air in the snow-white mountain. For a couple of seconds, I bask in its beauty before waving my hand and bringing all the essence roses to me.

    I could see the disappointment in humans'' faces, and I was disappointed too.. If I had been stretched for time, I would have kept the roses floating for hours, but I could not; there are many important things to do than gazing at a mesmerizing scene.

 Chapter 2267 - The Grimm Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 2267 - The Grimm Fortress</h4>

    "Attack!"

    I ordered, and the forces began to attack the Grimm Fortress; every Emperor and Tyrant began attacking, including me.

    BANG Bang bang

    Deafening sounds begin to ring out as attacks hit the shields of the fort. We have to destroy the fort and kill all the Grimms within. It is a more symbolic gesture than anything else as I had sensed the Ratman and others leaving through the different spatial channels.

    Though, the attack is not all useless as there are still many things that could be found in the fort, aside from the skeletal crew, not to mention this fortress itself is a very precious treasure.

    The shields are going down steadily; in ten to twenty minutes, we should be able to destroy thest defense this fortress has and enter inside.

    BOOOM!

    Thirteen minutester, we broke through the shields of the fortress but did not enter inside it immediately. It ismon sense, they would surely have left the hundreds of traps inside, and if we are not cautious in dealing with them, we would have to pay a high price.

    There was the case in thest war where we have lost a Grandmaster to the trap in the fortress despite being very cautious, which is why I had sent Nero and also began to spread my strings inside to catch anything wily that Grimms have left behind.

    BANG BANG BANG

    A couple of secondster, explosions began to ring out in the air in the fortress, and they continued running for minutes; even now, sounds of explosions could be heard from inside the fortress.

    "Just how many exploding artifacts these bastards have left behind," Edvin said beside me; there was a faint tremor in his voice when he said. These explosions are powerful enough to scare even a Master that is a step away from reaching a Grandmaster ss.

    "Such numbers of explosive artifacts are not normal; ive been in a fortress raid before it had not had half of exploding artifacts as this fortress," added Nera, hearing the continuous explosions.

    She is right; from the data I had read, the number of artifacts they have deployed here is far above average. The Ratman must have really hated me to the bone to leave behind such a high number of artifacts.

    It is quite regretful that these artifacts could not be salvaged once they are activated, and most of them are one use. Still, I got pretty loot already through my strings, and a few skeleton crew it had left behind had bloodline, which had helped me grow a few of the resources.

    BANNNNG!

    Suddenly a huge band rang out; it was so powerful that it had rattled this huge fort and pushed back the Masters beside me.

    "My God!" Camphor gasped with a bloodless face. While the rest of the explosions were for others, this one was for me. It could kill a Grandmaster easily, and if I had caught in it, I would have also been hardpressed to survive even with my defensive abilities; without them, I would have been dead for sure.

    The explosion was in the core area of the fortress and likely would be thest of this level as artifacts that could create an explosion powerful enough to Grandmasters are not cheap.

    Even though I am pretty sure it would be thest Grandmaster ss exploding artifacts, I don''t want to take any risks till my strings and Nero scanned every inch of this fort; only then I would be able to enter inside this fort with my army.

    It did not take long; within an hour, I had scoured the whole fort, diffused nearly all the dangers, and unless one does not act like an idiot, the will be fine.

    "Let''s enter the fort!"

    I said, and we entered. We did not fly above it; instead walked inside through its huge gates. Entering the enemy fort through the gate is a huge sign of victory, and I want my army to enjoy that. They fought for it and deserve it.

    Once we entered the fort, I quickly assigned the jobs to Masters and leaders before I took Edvin and Camphor to one of the most important ces in the fort.

    It took us a few minutes, but we reached it. It is in perfect condition despite a couple of Master killing artifacts exploding near it. They were ces here with the aim of destroying it, including the Masters that wandered here.

    "It is in perfect condition," Edvin said, looking at the huge teleportation gate, one of the strategic assets of war.

    These teleportation gates are spread everywhere, but they are still needed, especially those of Grimm Monsters, as they are big and energy-efficient used in the travel of Grimm Tyrants.

    I walked toward the formation before starting to dismantle it. It is a veryplicated process and requires deep knowledge of its working. I had spent quite hours working with the technician and with my deep knowledge of runes, breaking such things is not a problem.

    There would have been a problem if the gate had been a Grimm made, and fortunately, it is not; otherwise, I would be only be used for spare parts. As half of the materials used in the making of those teleportation gates are useless to us, they hid quite nasty surprises for us, humans.

    It took a few minutes before Ipletely disassembled it and stored its parts in my storage before moving toward the other important part.

    About an hourter, I entered the most important area, the control room. The bastard had ced that bomb right inside it, and when it exploded, it had destroyed quite much, but it is not beyond salvage.

    From what I have seen so far, despite hundreds of artifacts exploding, 90% of parts of the fortress are still usable, which is a great thing.. The forts receive huge damages during the war and having a huge collection of spare parts helped a lot.

 Chapter 2268 - [Bonus ] New Orders

    <h4>Chapter 2268 - [Bonus ] New Orders</h4>

    I was moving the people in breaking apart the fort, and it is going quite fast; many people are specially trained in it, including the Masters like Neha and Edvin.

    Buzz!

    I was overseeing the process when the Pyramid badge on my chest buzzed, which surprised me a little, and I asked Ashlyn to keep an eye around before I seeped my soul energy into the badge.

    The next moment, I appeared in the familiar white hall, and in front of me, seven council members, including the Grandmander, whom I had seen after a quite long time, sat. She is the only one who is present with a real body while others are in their projection, including me.

    "Grand Commander, council," I said respectfully, bowing slightly. "Micheal, congrattion on your victory," the Grandmander said.

    "Thank you, Grand Commander," I said. "We have watched the battle, and it is better than textbook perfect. You have made use of all your abilities and your armies while incurring minimum casualties; most importantly, you are able to kill a Grimm Grandmaster," She said.

    "Those bastard are very slippery, but it seemed like it is very hard for them to get away from you; against you, they just disappeared, never to be seen again," Lord Whitmore added, and there is a strange glint in his eyes when he said thest sentence.

    It is not just him; the other council members, including the grandmander, revealed that glint and change in expression hearing that sentence from lord Whitmore.

    Killing Grandmasters is not easy when they have the option to run away, and in most battles, 80% to 90% of the Grandmasters are able to run away. It is quite hard to stop the Grandmasters from running away unless you possess a great advantage over the running Grandmaster.

    While I ampletely different, till now, I have fought against five Grandmasters; if one considered the Monster Grandmaster and able to kill four of them, only the Ratman had been able to get away from me.

    I am sure these people have got a clear report of what had happened in the spatial realm and referencing with my battle data they have. They could easily tell that I have a very powerful binding method and the ability to make my enemies disappear forever.

    "It was my preparation and luck that I was able to kill it," I said humbly; there is no way in hell I am going to tell them about my abilities, and nor they are asking.

    "We have called here for your new orders," Grand Commander said after a second of silence. "After you finished looking everything that is worth from the Grimm fortress, you will take your army directly to the Argan Fortress," Grandmander added.

    The order had caught me a little off guard; it was not the order of charging ahead that had surprised me but the ce where we were going.

    "It will be done, Grand Commander," I said; the order is a little surprising and quite dangerous, but it is an order that I must follow without question.

    "You will take control of Argan Fortress, and while the army there would be split to reinforce Fort Genevieve and Castle Candor," Lord Whitmore said, "Here is the copy of the order and other important details of the mission," He said and forwarded a file toward me.

    "It is my honor that you have bestowed this great responsibility on me, but I wish to tell you that I do not have the confidence to defeat any of the Grimm Grandmasters of five forts," Iid out my thoughts on the new order.

    "You may not have confidence in your abilities, but we have, and we are sure you are the perfect person to take themand of the fort Argan," said Grand Commander.

    Her words were quite surprising to me that I was not able to reach for a couple of seconds. "I will not disappoint you, Grand Commander," I replied.

    I opened my eyes; everything was going great in the Grimm fortress, but I needed them to be faster. "All units have one hour to disassemble the forts; focus on the important parts first," Imanded through thems.

    "Have you received the new orders, my lord?" Camphor asked. "Yes, we are ordered to head to the Argan Fortress as soon as possible," I replied without turning back and began to lead the order and the file that ise with it.

    It will take us around a day march to reach the Argan fortress, which is in the further north. The temperature there is very cold, so cold that only Kings and above could survive there.

    The temperature is cold, but it is a problem; the problem is five fortresses of the Grimms, which our three fortresses are constantly fighting. With the new order, I will be takingmand of Argan Fortress and fighting against the five Grimm Fortress.

    The Grimmsmanding those fortresses are on apletely different level, and I don''t know whether I could match them, but since the council is had ordered me to take themand, I will take it.

    An hourter, the majestic Grimm Fortress has disappeared, leaving behind useless rubble. My people were quite fast; they were able to strip this fortress of all the important parts in record time and organized themselves for departure.

    "Let''s go!"

    I ordered, and I, tyrants and ten thousand Emperors flew toward the Argan fortress. With the victory, their spirits are high, and if wee across an army right now, they will fight even more ferociously despite being a little tired.

    Though, I hope we did note across any Grimm army; the battle they have fought earlier had been short but intense, and they are tired.

    Still, there is very likely that we might have to face an army on the way to Fort Argan; I am quite sure we will; Grimm Monsters would not let me reach the Argan fortress in peace.

 Chapter 2269 - Azure Archer I

    <h4>Chapter 2269 - Azure Archer I</h4>

    Fourteen hours are have passed since we have left the Grimm Fortress, and the temperature has be even colder.

    It is not just simple cold but magically cold that Emperors who don''t have a sufficiently strong body had to use a faintyer of energy to guard themselves against this cold.

    We are now passing over the ruin of the city, which was not a city but a training facility of the zing sphere. They had abandoned it the moment war had begun. It is not just a zing sphere; many other supremes and organizations, even Pyramid, had their facilities in this area.

    The cold might be dangerous, but it is an excellent training environment; the special cold energies here are very useful in training body and energy.

    "I had spent nearly a year in this ce in my youth; it was a lot more different than it was in my youthful days," Edvin said with a tone of reminiscence, and many masters chipped in.

    I had not expected nearly half masters under me to have trained here. Once upon a time, I had also wanted toe here, but due to constraints of time and more important things, I was not able toe here.

    Hun!

    I was in my thoughts when suddenly a figure of Grimm Monsters appeared in front of my eyes for a moment before it disappeared.

    ''That Ratman is quite persistent,'' I said in myself, seeing it through the Ashlyns eyes.

    I had thought that Ratman had left for good, but I was wrong. It hade back around ten hours ago had been following me from the far distance, that only through Ashlyn and Nero, I was able to get a clear glimpse of it.

    I would have attacked it if the bastard had not been so skittish. Since it had begun following me, it was very careful, never staying in one ce for more than a second and always disappearing through the spatial away and appeared a few minutester in apletely different spot.

    I have been tracking its movements but acting like I had not seen it. I want to see whether it dare toe closer to me; if it did, I would attack this bastard.

    The council would be very happy. If I can take care of this bastard, it had killed too many humans to let it have the joy of being alive.

    Another two hours passed by, and the bastard had been appeared and disappeared too many times for me to count, already maintaining the great distance, never daring toe too close to me that now, it had begun to irritate me.

    Though I kept my emotions calm, it is not the only danger I will face here. If I let my emotions get better of me, then I would pay a heavy price.

    "It had been seventeen hours since we have left the Grimm Fortress, and no attack came; it seemed like Grimm Monsters might not attack us as we had expected," Edvin said as he looked around carefully with his abilities active.

    "Don''t let your guard down, Edvin. It is Grimms we are talking about; they are very petty when they want to take their revenge, and they will take revenge for their Grandmaster," Neha cautioned.

    I did not participate in their conversation, but Neha is right. Even though the Grimms have notunched their attack yet but they will, I am very sure of it. It may be Ratman who is following me from the distance or something else.

    I did not have to wait for much longer as about two hourster, Nero gave me the visual cloaking artifact far away, which hid a very powerful Grandmaster.

    Seeing it, I did not react differently; with my abilities, I could not see it, and I behaved as if I could not see it and continued moving forward. I continued for another forty minutes before my own senses were able to discover it.

    I would not have been able to discover it soon if I did not know where to look at and what to look at beforehand. So, I behaved as if I did not see anything and continued moving forward.

    "Stop!"

    I said half an hourter, as huge changes had appeared on my face, and looked at my left around twenty kilometers away and continued looking at it.

    A minuteter, I moved my hands forward, and a twelve petal ck-pink rose formed in my hand. As it formed, I pushed it toward the direction of cloaked Grimm.

    My slight push gave the rose immense speed that it took less than three seconds for it to cross the distance and appeared above cloaked Grimm, where the rose petals separated and fell down like lightning with their size growing at every second.

    My men watched in awe and confusion as I attacked the empty space, but the confusion did not remain on their faces for long.

    Just when those ever-growing ck-pink petals have crossed more than a third of the distance, twelve yellow arrows have appeared out of nowhere and moved toward the petals at great speed.

    Boom Boom Boom

    The twelve huge yellow arrows struck against my huge petals, creating the resplendent explosion that was extremely deadly but also extremely beautiful, far more beautiful than the firework.

    "I had not throught you would discover us this early with such powerful cloaking artifact hiding us," The refined voice of Grimm Monster rang out. I did not even have to look which Grimm Monster it was; there was only one tribe there that put effort topletely master the human ent.

    As expected, a Foxman appeared or Foxwomen; it is quite hard to tell by the distance. It is clear it belongs to the Azure Foxman tribe; with that luxurious azure fur and huge green bow in its hand, it is one of few tribes that use the bow among the Grimms.

    It is alone; if the counter was any proof, I don''t think it would need anyone''s help.

 Chapter 2270 - Azure Archer II

    <h4>Chapter 2270 - Azure Archer II</h4>

    "I thought the Grimms would be sent an army to greet me, but they have sent you instead," I said, which instantly made the haughty smile on its face disappear, and anger reced it instantly.

    The foxmen are the vainest, narcissistic Grimm Monsters. They would get angry at the slightest negativement about their power and appearance, which they always maintain and which is why they are one of the most beautiful among these man-eating monsters.

    "I am more than enough to destroy you and your little army," It said back angrily as it gripped its bow tightly, ready to make a move at any moment.

    I have no doubt about the Grimm''s strength; if not for that, they would not have sent it. I am more worried about my men, which I do not think it would dare to attack openly, throwing away all the conventions that are on the ce.

    If that happened, then the war would instantly enter the phase where only ughter would matter, without care for the levels, which is usually thest phase of the war in which both parties throw away the convention and focus just on killing.

    Still, I ordered my army back, including the Masters, and asked Nero to take action. If the Ratman or this Foxman dared to make any move on them.

    "The Grimm Grandmaster, I had fought not long ago, had said about the simr words, and now it is dead," I said with a smile which made its eyes sh, and it pointed its bow and at me, seeing that I moved toward it.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    It pulled string after string at a very fast speed while moving back at a very fast speed, wanting to maintain as much distance from me.

    Seeing that, my eyes couldn''t help but light up.

    I am sure the Grimms had watched my earlier battle and caught the detail where I had just frozen the Grandmaster before it had disappeared, without them understanding how.

    Still, they have acted very fast, much faster than I had expected. I had throught I would have to make another Grimm Grandmaster disappear before they took action, but it seemed to like they did not want to take the risk with the life of Grandmaster.

    It is due to this reason they have sent Azure Foxman, who is an expert in long-rangebat, also the reason why they have sent no army.

    It took a second for a barrage of huge arrows to appear next to me, seeing that my sword appeared in my hand, and I swung it toward the arrows.

    BANG BANG BANG

    The arrows began exploding the moment my sword shed against them, but I did not care about that; instead focused on destroying theing arrows.

    These arrows are very fast, and despite itunching them from a distance, each of them is perfectly aimed at my fatal. One could tell the degree of marksmanship the Foxman had by it.

    BANG!

    I destroyed thest arrow it hadunched, and as I did, I had noticed something which shocked me so much that I am grateful that the explosion had covered me, so one had able to see the change that had appeared on my face.

    This Foxman is no Grandmaster but a Master ss powerhouse, which had gained power which is above of regr Grandmaster.

    I had not thought the Grimms would send such treasure to me; even among the Grimm Monsters, there would not be more than ten people who have such strength, and they have sent one here.

    Seeing that great killing intent couldn''t help but appear in my eyes for a moment before a rational thought took control of it. I could kill it if I dared to reveal my true cards, but the value of them is far above this Grimm Monster.

    So, I will fight it and see if I can kill it with my own abilities; I am sure I will be able to if I get the chance.

    "Feather Stream!"

    The Foxmen said, and tens of white energy arrows shot out of its bow; seeing those arrows, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up in great surprise.

    ''First Boost!''

    I activated the first boost without wasting a moment and swung my sword toward theing arrows. These arrows are very powerful, and if I did not activate the first boost, I could forget to defend against them without suffering disadvantage, and I have to save myself from falling into such a situation as it is not the only Grimm Monster in the field.

    The white energy arrows took all but a moment to appear next to me, and I moved my sword to defend against them.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against the first white arrow, and the first thing I had noticed was how insane amount of sharp energy it contained. They are so powerful they would be able to pierce through or at least dent low-level Grandmaster artifacts.

    As for the flesh, they would pierce it so smoothly that one would not be aware that he or she had been pierced by these arrows.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    After shing with the first arrow, I shed with another. Destroying it under the sheer force of my sword, which had been enhanced by powering up the weight formation of my sword, which is now powerful enough to crush a mountain in a single strike.

    Thankfully, we are fighting quite high in the air, so sigh that even frighteningly powerful shockwaves of attacks were barely able to do anything against the beautiful ciers below us.

    Finally, I finished destroying thest white arrow and looked at the Foxman, who had now put even more distance from me, so much that even normal Grandmaster ss archers would not dare to put such distance between themselves and their prey.

    "You know, you coulde a little closer.. I promise I won''t bite!" I said to it with a smile which made it even angrier.

 Chapter 2271 - Twin Horrors

    <h4>Chapter 2271 - Twin Horrors</h4>

    "Violet Stream!"

    It barked and pulled the string of its bow very fast before releasing a thick violet arrow released from it. This arrow was different from the past arrow; despite being made of energy, it looked very solid.

    The dangerous feeling I am getting from it is much greater than the arrows before that I did not waste time in activating the ''Second Boost,'' even before I finished harnessing all the power of the first boost.

    The power of the second boost flooded inside me, and I swung my sword at the first violet arrow that appeared in front of me.

    BOOM!

    A loud booming sound rang out, and at the same time, I felt a shock in my arm. I was right to activate the second boost. If I had used the first boost to defend against it, I would have sent back flying with vomiting blood from my mouth.

    The power of the arrow is like a wrecking ball; this single violet arrow is enough to turn the mountain into dust. If it had struck my flesh, I would have transformed into the shower of flesh and blood.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM!

    The first violet arrow was just a trailer, as hundreds of followed behind, and I moved my sword to sh against each and every one of them.

    This is the power of the Grimm Master that had created the Inheritance core. If I am able to capture it, I would have been able to learn many secrets from it; just the thought of it could help but make my mouth salivate.

    I had seen a bloodline core forming, even saw the mark of art forming, but never saw a formation of Inheritance core or got a good look at someone who had created the Inheritance core.

    I could tell few people have created it, but they are so high in the chain that I could not just ask them to show me their Inheritance. Though I would have to take that approach if I did not find a real example, I need it for my research.

    My core is also considered an Inheritance core technically; it is of the Celestial Inheritance and fell into apletely different category that I could not take much of the data I had about it.

    Hun!

    ''Third Boost!'' I activated the third boost and harnessed all my power at the same time; twenty-four roses came out of me and before burst into a storm of petals and moved toward the violet arrows and even powerful azure arrows it had to begin tounch.

    At the same time, I swung back my sword with all my strength toward the attack that wasing to take my back my life.

    CLANNNG BANG BANG BOOOOM!

    My sword shed against the powerful deathly attack of Ratman; it shook my body and revealed the figure of the Ratman before it had melded itself into the night begin to retreat while the same time, the petals of ''Rose Storm'' shed against the violet arrows and even powerful azure arrows which explosion, nearly reached the limit of my armors defense.

    ''What a masterfulbination attack,'' I thought with horror as I began to take steps back to manage the momentum of a scary powerful attack that Ratman hadnded on me.

    I had taken a huge risk to not use the copper cleave, and instead of believing in the advancement I had gotten not long ago to deal with the attack.

    Copper cleave is my most powerful attack, which I could only use three to four times before I could drain internal energy, which makes the attack extremely precious could only be used at a very important moment, such as to save ones like to take the Grimm Monsters.

    "Hehe, you guys would have to try much better if you want to kill me," I said as I wiped the blood off my mouth.

    The Foxman is still looking at me with great surprise while Ratman is lurking in the vicinity. Like Foxman, it is maintaining the distance from me, but the distance is not as big as Foxman.

    Though, it is continuously changing its position, fearing if it had remained on the one spot for too long, it might fall into some invisible trap.

    The bastard has be too paranoid.

    CLANNNG BOOOOM BOOOOM!

    It did not take it long time to take control of its emotions, and it began tounch the azure arrows at even greater speed while at the same time, the Ratman began tounch the attack from the shadows.

    At first, the attacks came few a minutes before it began tounch at them every few seconds when it noticed that its attacks were actually injuring me, and it was no act. The attacks are really powerful that they are injuring me, and with each attack, the injuries are bing more and more serious.

    I am not only getting wounded but also using a huge amount of energy that I am refining the energy inside my tower every moment.

    Harnessing the full power of the third boost and using a move like a rose storm every second cost a lot of energy. If I did not refine it with speed, I am refining it then even with the vast storages of my refinement tower, I would find myself drained of energy within a few minutes.

    We were fighting intensely when suddenly, the Azure Foxman took out something which drained the blood from my face and made horror appear in my eyes.

    It took out an arrow; it is an arrow that looked like it was made of bone and had dense Grimm Runes carved on it.

    Since our battle began, it had never taken out the physical arrow, and now it did, and it was so dangerous, I couldn''t help but feel horrified.

    As it took out the bone marrow, it had ced it on the bow at a speed that was barely visible to my eyes despite being crown of roses activated.

    SUP!

    As it had ced the arrow, it had pulled the string before releasing it, and bone arrow came at me, and if that wasn''t bad enough, I felt the same level of terrifying attacking from the Ratman.

    Its like their attacks before this were tiny teasers, and this is a real picture, and I couldn''t help butmend them for the strategy as ever since I had gained the power of the Grandmaster, I had first time feel this threatened.

 Chapter 2272 - Captured

    <h4>Chapter 2272 - Captured</h4>

    A couple of things happened the moment I had sensed the horrifying attacks came at me. I activated the ''Forth Boost.''

    I had not activated it in the battle since I have got the strength of the Grandmaster, but now, the attacks that areing at me are powerful enough that I have been forced to burn my essence. As the power of the fourth boost burst out, I had merged it with my internal energy.

    A single shield appeared in front of me, buzzing with the power of the fourth boost and internal energy, and at the same time, I had activated the copper cleave and swung my sword back.

    Time seemed to slow down in front of me, those attacksing at me with the speed of sonic felt like they areing at me with the speed ofmon man, that I could see every aspect of them and it made the horror in my face deepened further.

    The bone arrow of Foxman is even more dangerous than I had thoughts; the energies those Grimm Runes are releasing are something that made my mind shake, and the bone itself is from a dangerous monster of a peak Grandmaster ss.

    It is not just the attack of Foxman that is dangerous but also the attack of Ratman, who is also using a forbidden method like mine to enhance its power. Sensing the power of the two attacks, I don''t know whether I would even be able to defend against the attacks sessfully

    Still, I am going to give my all; it is the only option I have if I want to live.

    CLANNNNG TRUNNNNG!

    The arrows struck my shield, and the attack of Ratman shed against my sword at the same time. Instantly, I felt as if the two mountains crashed down on me; one mountain wanted to crush me to a pulp while the other wanted to drain me till only the dead husk of me remained.

    Spurt Spurt Spurt

    The colossal force behind the Ratmans attack was so great that my veins on hand began to pop out despite the strength of my body and the protection my armor was offering.

    It is my great fortune that I had runes that suck the energy, and I have developed an efficient system to break energy that aids those runes. If not for that, the energy that came to attack would have torn me apart in pierces, it is not the great physical force, but the energy behind is the real danger of the attack.

    While the attack of the Ratman has the crushing force, the bone arrowunched by the Foxman ispletely different.

    The bone is from the strange beast that has the ability to suck off all the energies, and the Grimm Runes harnesses the swallowing power beyond its limit.

    The moment bone arrow touched my shield, its enchantments had burst into power. These runes begin to harness the natural abilities so greatly that it begins to damage the bone itself rapidly, and it would be turned to dust within less than three seconds, which is what made it extremly dangerous.

    The swallowing power it had burst out with was so dangerous that it had not only begun to swallow the energies present in the shield but also in my body.

    Its power had scared me more than the attack of the Ratman that I had reinforced the energy locks even more and brought out the full power of swallowing rule to deal with, which immediately began to help me against surviving against the onught.

    Spurt Rip Crack

    The second passed like an hour as the forces of attacks tore through my body, dealing an unlimited amount of damage to me. I could feel my veins bursting up, my skin ripping, and bones cracking while swallowing the field covering me was threatening to swallow everything up.

    I am resisting with every ounce of energy and will I have, but even then, I did not know whether I would be able to survive or not.

    "You are dead human; there is no way you could survive it!" The Ratman said its voice is quite weak due to the weakness it is feeling, but it is stillughing, and unlike before when it would disappear after every attack, this time it had only put a mile of distance between us.

    It is not just Ratman who is happy but also Foxman too; while the attack was very quick, it had also used some forbidden method tounch that bone arrow that now, it is barely keeping itself in the air.

    Unlike the Ratman, it is still very cautious and maintains its bow toward me while it consumes the recovery medicines.

    Puch Puch Puch

    A second has passed since I was stuck by their attacks, and their energies are still ravaging me, and they have grown even stronger. Blood began toe out of every part of my body while loud ripping and cracking sounds could be heard clearly.

    Every moment I am fighting for survival, burning as much as essence I can to contend against the ravaging energy. I do not care how weak I would be and how much rest I would need; the only thing I have in my mind is to survive as I could care about those things after I survive.

    "Fuck, this bastard taking too long to die," Ratman said two secondster and came at me. Its speed is slower than before, still faster; it took a fraction of a second to appear next to me.

    "Die, you bastard!"

    The Ratman said and swung its hammer at me, and when it did, I moved my next slowly and looked directly into its eye.

    It seemed to understand what this looked meant as horror appeared in its eyes instantly. Its energies came to an abrupt halt, and it crushed its momentum and was about to retreat at its full speed when suddenly, it had just disappeared.

    One moment it was in front of me, and next, it had disappeared without leaving the slightest trace behind.

 Chapter 2273 - Interference

    <h4>Chapter 2273 - Interference</h4>

    "ZAAR, You Bastard!"

    The moment Ratman disappeared, a Grimm Monster roared in my name, and a feeling of intense danger came over me; the feeling was ten times greater than what I felt when Ratman and Foxman attacked me a few seconds ago.

    The voice did not belong to the Foxman who was looking at me with horror while running away, wanting to be as far as away from me as possible.

    "Spheres of Ran!"

    The invisible voice shouted, and hundreds of gigantic iron spheres materialized over me. Just one look at these spheres and I know every single one of them could kill me. My defenses would be totally useless in front of this attack.

    "Die!"

    It roared and released the hundreds of gigantic spheres are at me; each one of them is vibrating with great power anding at me at immense speed; even if I wanted to, I could not dodge this attack. Though I am not worried, I will not die.

    "Breath Of Hell Dragon!"

    The familiar voice shouted, and dense blue fire materialized out of nowhere and moved toward the shower of spheres.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG!

    The attacks shed and created a shockwave so powerful that it had pushed me to take a couple of steps back and vomit blood.

    ''Fuck, couldn''t he control this shockwave? Next time I get my hands on him, I will not show any mercy on him,'' I thought as I wiped the blood off my mouth.

    "This is the warning Grimm, you dare to break the convention again, then its war without level and limit," Rai warned. He is Rai; he and that bastard Grimm that had attacked me have arrived for quite a while and had only been watching the battle since then without interfering, till now.

    Ashlyn and Nero had noticed their existence the moment they have arrived; both of them were hiding and were not using their soul sense or ocr abilities, which made them very hard to sense, even I would have needed a couple of seconds, even a minute, to sense their presence.

    "Snort!" The hidden Grimm Monster snorted, and the next moment, I felt its powerful gaze on me, which only felt faintly weaker, which is enough to tell how freaking strong this Grandmaster is.

    "Human, hand over Ysera, and I will spare your life," The hidden Grimm Monster said to me. "It is dead," I replied, directly looking at the ce it was hiding.

    Hearing my answer, its aura exploded, and all of it had concentrated on me. It is extremly powerful that I felt a huge force crushing on me, and in my current condition, it is very hard for me not to shake under this aura.

    "I already warned you, Grimm, if you attack, then bets would be off in the war," Rai said; unlike Grimm Monster, he did not release his aura, but it seemed to be enough as Grimm monster controlled its aura.

    "You won''t be lucky next time, human," The hidden Grimm said, and through Nero''s gaze, I had seen it disappearing, and it is not the only one who had disappeared. The Foxman had also disappeared, which is quite regrettable, as I really wanted to have it.

    "Are you fine, Micheal? It seemed like you have suffered quite an injury," Rai said as he appeared beside me. "I am fine; I would be able to recover within a few minutes," I replied.

    "Really? I was ordered to take you back to Pyramid if you are too injured," He said. "I am not as injured as I looked; in fact, I have already begun recovering," I said and released the fake aura, which is strengthening at a visible speed.

    I am far more injured than I looked but what I had said is true; I would be able topletely recover within a few minutes.

    "Since you are fine, then I won''t ask anymore," Rai said and disappeared. Like the Grimm Monster, he too disappeared and not lurking around; the spatial marks he had left behind are quite clear.

    I flew toward my army, and soon I appeared beside them. "My lord, are you fine?" Edvin asked worriedly, looking at my shitty condition. "I am fine. My condition is not as bad as it looked," I lied with the same words.

    "It good to hear, my lord, looking at your battle. for a moment, I had thought for the worse," He said. "It is not that hard to kill me, Edvin," I said, shing him my most confident smile, a confidence I am not feeling in my heart.

    I may have gained the power of the Grandmaster, but there are still many people who could kill me. There are many Grandmasters that could kill me with just a finger, not to mention the Grand Lords; they could crush me with just their aura.

    "We have wasted enough time in the battle; let''s go," I said, and we began to move again. We have to reach the fortress as soon as possible and takemand of it.

    Buzz!

    Half a minute after we began moving again, my core buzzed, and a flood of strengthening energy released from it. It is extremly pure and thick, and arge number of crystals could be seen floating inside it.

    As the strengthening energy appeared, it began to heal my injuries first. To heal the injuries that would have taken more than an hour for me in my current condition had healed within ten seconds before it began to replenish my essence.

    I had only burned my essence for six seconds but lost quite much that I would need to consume many precious resources and rest for two days at the least to recover, which now had recovered within twenty seconds before it finally began to strengthen me.

    I could feel my strength rising rapidly, and just within a minute, I had gained the strength that would help me fight the enemies like Ratman and Foxman without burning my blood, even against the final moves they have used that had nearly killed me.

 Chapter 2274 - The Fruits

    <h4>Chapter 2274 - The Fruits</h4>

    <strong>In A Very Secret ce</strong>

    "So how does he capture, and where does it take them?" Old Werewolf asked slowly as it watched multiple screens where Grimm just disappeared when they appeared in front of Micheal.

    "It a strange but worrying ability; it does not leave any proof behind, and those who get captured were never seen again," Added a Bullman, carefully rereading the frustratingly little data they have.

    "I am pretty sure that those strings are involved in capturing our men who fought against it," said the Crockman on the right of the old Werewolf. It is one of the very few people who had seen Micheal''s strings.

    Even with all his abilities, it is quite hard for Micheal to hide the strings for the Grand Lord ss powerhouse; they had seen it clearly when they hade to kill Micheal when he made the breakthrough into the Tyrant ss.

    "It is quite hard to believe that it could bind our powerhouses with strings without them realizing but still feasible with all the strange abilities host of celestial inheritance could produce, but it did not exin their disappearance without leaving a trace." The old Werewolf said.

    "Why are we even discussing this? Like I had said before, we should kill this host of celestial Inheritance and be done with it," said the Bullman at the far end of the table.

    "The instant we broke the convention, the humans wille at us like hungry wolves, and we have lost far too many wars, too quickly due to such mistakes before," Said the Toadman in the middle.

    "So, we let a host of celestial Inheritance grow, who had already been capable of killing our Grandmasters without giving them a chance to run away and produce the treacherous things like those damn crystal roses," Bullman said back with clear anger.

    "I did not say we should not kill it; there are hundreds of ways to kill him without breaking the convection,"

    "Not to mention, if we want to break the convention by killing a talented human, it is not a good candidate; there are people who have much greater potential than him," Toadman replied and moved his gaze toward the four floating images.

    Before discussing Micheal, they were discussing those three. ording to their intelligence, these three have far greater potential than Micheal. If Micheal had been here, he would have recognized them easily.

    "I still think we should just kill as many as them in surprise attack possible, as for all-out war, why do we have to fear the humans, when we have her excellency behind us," Bullman said, and all of the eyes fell on it.

    The projection of Bullman shuddered, and deep fear appeared in its eyes. It immediately understood it had uttered the words that should not have been uttered; it is the greatest secret of the Grimms and should note out in any condition without that person''s permission.

    "You seemed to have forgotten, her excellencies words Treakhal." The foxwomen said, and Bullman shuddered even more; it was so scared that its eyes became red, and its projection nearly broke apart.

    He had only seen her excellency only once, and that is a day before the war began and remembered her words. She had said if she had been forced to enter the war, then the moment she finished with humans, she would kill them all and their tribes.

    The strength of her excellency is beyond its imagination; if she entered the war, it would be over within a few hours. Humans, with their hundreds of hidden cards, would not even survive a day against the might of her excellency.

    Though, the price her excellency would pay would also be as great as a result. Her strength is beyond what this world could contain, and the moment the world had sensed it, it will use all its strength to kill her.

    "So, how are we going to kill it?" The Bullman asked after taking a whole minute to calm its emotions.

    "It is quite easy; we will send someone it cants bind with its strings and have enough power to kill it in the shortest time," The old Werewolf said with a crafty smile.

    I suppressed my roar as my body finished digesting all the strengthening energy, giving me a feeling of immense might.

    The boost the Ratman had given me had directly taken me to the peak of early Master ss power, which is immense. If people knew the progress I had made in thest couple of minutes, they would be shocked.

    Grandmasters took years, decades easily to make such progress. Some are not even able to reach the stage I am.

    I took a deep breath and began to calm my emotions before I looked inside me, and there, I saw things that shocked me before an ecstatic smile appeared on my face.

    The metal essence tree had grown bigger and taller with the growth from the mysterious tree. Most importantly, all the fruits on the metal essence tree have reached the Master ss threshold.

    The process, which is supposed to take to take years, has finished within a few months. If I plucked those fruits and gave them to the council, they would be ecstatic; they would have been ecstatic if I had given them when they had reached the Tyrant stage.

    Soon, they would reach the Grandmaster ss, and I would pluck them. The twelve are for the Supremes and the Pyramid while the other twelve belong to and there are quite many people, I need to use them these fruits on.

    Not to mention, I needed them for my research, especially the fruit made of invisible metal essence, which is invisible to all senses, except for ocr.

    Other than the metal essence tree, nearly all the trees begin to produce Grandmaster ss resources; even grapes on recently nted ars grapes have reached the Grandmaster ss; I am going to use them in my next practice session.

 Chapter 2275 - Dream

    <h4>Chapter 2275 - Dream</h4>

    "It took you quite a time, Zaar; I have been waiting for a quite while," said the middle-aged woman who appeared in front of me.

    "There was a little hup on the way, Grandmistress," I replied, and from her expressions, I could tell she knows what hup I havee across.

    It had been little more than eight hours since my battle with the Ratman and Foxman, and I had finally reached the Argan fortress. I am now standing in front of its huge gates, with my army behind me.

    We would have arrived early if not for being extra cautious. I had slowed down the speed to maintain the stamina in case we have got attacked, which I hope, but to my disappointment, nothing of that sort happened.

    I really wanted to taste my new strength which I had gotten from consuming the bloodline of Ratman, but no Grimm hade.

    "Now, show me the order, so I could open the gates of a fortress for you and your army," She said. "Of course," I replied and took out my pyramid badge and showed her the order I had got from the Pyramid.

    "Its all good," She said and turned toward the huge gates of the fortress, which begin to open silently.

    "Wee to Fort Argan Grandmaster Zaar," She said, and we flew toward the Fort while my army followed behind us.

    The middledy with soft features is Grandmaster Rana; she is quite powerful that we fought, then I would just have to summon my shields.

    The other two forts also have the Grandmaster that is the same level as her, which is why I was so surprised when they have asked me to take themand of this fortress, given I don''t have enough strength to contend against the Grimm Grandmasters in five forts.

    Now after killing two Grandmasters in little more than a day, I am sure Grimms would be very pissed at me, and the one they will send at me would not be easy to deal with. The thought of it alone couldn''t help but scare me but also make me excited.

    Grandmistress Rana took me around the Fort, exining every little detail; by the time we had reached the control room, two hours had already passed since I came the Fort.

    In the control room, she again exined every intricacy of the fortress in even greater detail.

    I feel very grateful for her going to great lengths to exin every part of the Fort. If Grimm Monsters dared to attack it and I had to defend from inside, her details would be very helpful to me.

    "The Fortress is yours now, young man; treat her well," Grandmistres Rana said as she pped on my shoulder before she walked out of the control room, taking all the Masters with her, leaving only three behind.

    Three Masters from my ground will follow go with Grandmistress, including Neha. I am sad to see her go; she is one of the most powerful Master I have and a great fighter.

    "Lord Zaar!"

    All the masters saluted together as the Grandmistres Rana left. I acknowledged their salute and looked outside; through the window, I could see the faint outside of the Grimm Fortress, which is standing tall on the tall cier.

    "I hope you will give your all in fighting the Grimms. We will not be pushed back by them anymore," I said and asked the masters to take the seat.

    Grandmistress had been thorough in her exnation, but I still asked the three Masters about the Fort and the battles they had with the Grimms.

    They have been here for months, fighting against the Grimms a few times a week. They have got a very clear picture of the abilities of our enemy.

    While I asked the question and took their opinions, Nero and Ashlyn asked about the area around the Fort before flying toward the adjacent two human forts and five Grimm forts ahead of us.

    They are doing much better jobs than any scouts would. They have already found more tens of enemy scouts and many traps they have set around.

    I had asked them to not touch anything, just watch.

    After what I have done, I am being very careful and asking Ashlyn and Nero to be careful.

    "Edvin, Ronda. You two will be in charge while I rest," I said to two of the Masters before I walked out of themand center and walked into my quarters.

    I picked one room and went inside before doing anything else; I went to shower and let the warm water wash away all the tiredness I was feeling.

    Despite getting the advancement, I am feeling quite tired. I had not slept even for an hour and fought battle against the three Grandmasters and killed two of them; such thing takes quite a toll on body and soul.

    After I walked out of the shower, twenty minutester, I walked into the kitchen and began to make myself something.

    Tens of finger-thick strings came out of me and began cooking. I did not make anything borate or time-wasting; I just wanted to make something quick that could fill my growling stomach.

    Thankfully, I have tens of recipes and cooked three dishes within fifteen minutes before I begin to eat their gusto.

    It had been quite a while since I ate alone usually; there is Ashlyn and Nero with me. They are out, scouting for the danger and not hungry.

    I have cooked for them in my core, so they are fine till they return, and by that time, I would also wake up from my sleep.

    There are tons of things for me to do, but I chose to sleep first. I don''t know when I will have to fight against the Grimms next, and when the timees, I wanted to be as rested as possible, so I could fight against them at my 100%.

    I walked into the room andid down on the bed, and a couple of secondster, I was asleep and had a dream in quite a while.

 Chapter 2276 - Copper And Grape

    <h4>Chapter 2276 - Copper And Grape</h4>

    When I woke up exactly four hourster, I felt energetic. There was not a shred of tiredness that remained on my body.

    I checked the condition of my body and went to the practice room directly without freshening up or showering; I will do that after I have finished up with the thing I was nning to do. If I shower now, I would have to showerter too.

    I walked into the practice room and sat in the center of it before closing my eyes, and soon, I was in my core.

    I looked around before turning to forge mountain; inside, the huge phantom of mine had turned faint coppery color, and with each session, it would get darker and darker.

    In the Pyramid, I had practiced my art two times, reaching the limit, but now aftering here, my limit had increased further, and I could practice my art again.

    Even though it is very seeing the ce I am, and considering the Grimms could attack at any moment.

    I am still willing to take the risk, as I am very sure my next battle against the Grimm Monsters will not be easy, and I have to be as much as prepared as possible, and my art would be very helpful in that.

    After taking a deep breath, I threw arge number of resources in the furnace, and a few secondster, afortable feeling washed over me that without wasting any time, I justid on the floor and enjoyed the feeling.

    The feeling is amazing; there are very few things that could make one feel such amazing. It is like, I am in a hot spring while at the same time being massaged by masseuse Grandmaster.

    As Iid down, I popped up a grandmaster ss ars grape in my mouth. Usually, it is forbidden to eat anything during the practice of the art, but there are some exceptions, and Ars grapes are one of them.

    The gem-like ck ars grape crushed into my mouth, and a simple sweet and slightly sour taste couldn''t help but fill my mouth.

    For a second, one would feel like they have eaten a regr grape, but a secondter, their eyes would go wide as mine right now. No change had urred, but the perfect bnce between sweet and sour made it extremely wonderful to eat.

    It took me quite a while before I gulped down the grape, and as it reached my throat, its juices had transformed into energy.

    The amount of energy is huge and thick, but it is not overbearing at all. As the energy spread inside me, it began to get absorbed into my body with the strike of every hammer.

    The energy of the grape would not increase my strength at all, but it had many long-term benefits, such as increasing my talents, evolving the properties of my body for better absorption, and even helping me in strengthening my constitution.

    Such a range of benefits made it a very desirable resource, not to mention when it is used with other resources, it could increase their power and give many properties.

    Its raw consumption is best for the children; my sister has already begun to drink and soak in its solution regrly, and unlike other things I gave, she liked the juice of the grapes very much.

    Not only my sister but teacher, my mentees, and a few other people are taking these grapes from one form to other.

    I am even researching the one thing that would increase the benefits of these grapes tremendously, but it might take some time, as I have to research that topic thoroughly before Imit to it, as it takes time.

    More than an hour passed before runes in the forge began to mute down, and golems began to hang their weapons.

    I have again reached my limit and would have consumed the bloodline of a bunch of Grimm Monsters again, preferably a Grandmaster, which would directly take me to the mid-Grandmaster ss.

    This session had increased my strength tremendously. I have practiced 25% of the second stage of my art, which instantly gave me more internal energy. It is very important to me for the

    Buzz!

    I was about to get up when my holowatch buzzed again with the message. It is from Edvin; he is sending me his hourly report. I read it quickly before taking out my sword and began practicing to control my strength.

    All the Grandmasters I have fought were masters in thebat. If I fought against the Grandmaster without being in full control of my strength, then I could forget about winning against them.

    So, I practice diligently, wanting to get every muscle, every streak of energy under my control. I am doing well; it won''t be long before I am able to getplete control over my strength.

    Four hours passed, and I finally took back my sword.

    My whole body is covered in strength, and my breath is a little ragged, but there is a smile on my face as I am able to get every aspect of my strength in control.

    I stayed on my spot for a couple of minutes before I finally walked out of the practice room and went to my room before directly entering the shower and washing with steamy water till there was no vomiting stench could be smelled from my body.

    After showering and wearing new clothes, I went to the kitchen and began to cook myself dinner.

    By the time I finished and set the table, there was a cute ball of fluffs with horns waiting for it, and just as I sat, he dug into his food.

    Nero had just returned a minute ago while Ashlyn was still scouting. He wanted to remain outside, topete with Ashlyn, but I had called him back.

    I wanted one of them to rest while the other one to work.. They are the best scouts I have, much better than any Masters, or even myself, and I wouldn''t want them to overwork as in this dangerous ce, I might need their strength sooner rather thanter.

 Chapter 2277 - Two Days

    <h4>Chapter 2277 - Two Days</h4>

    A day had passed since I had takenmand over the Argan Fortress, but there were barely any movements from the Grimms.

    I had just spoken to the twomanders of the adjacent fortresses and exchanged intel with them, which is quite surprised them seeing how to detail it is. It does not only include the position of Grimm scouts but also traps and other things around their forts.

    Silence from the Grimms is not umon. One of the forts had just fought one and half days ago, and the other ns to fight tomorrow if no Grimms attackes. So, even if I wanted tounch the attack, I would have to wait for two days.

    ording to understanding between two fortresses, only one fort would attack the Grimms, while two would be ready to provide reinforcement or deal with other mischiefs of the Grimms.

    So, I really hope one of Grimm Fortressunch attacks on me; I really want to test the advancement I had just got.

    Another day passed by, and I sat by the window looking outside. While I may be looking outside but most of my focus is inside my core, where I am researching several topics.

    Now and then, I would turn back at Masters to discuss a few things and look at the area where Nero is scouting before bringing my focus back to my core.

    Ever since I became Grandmaster, it had be quite easy for me to do the research. Except for when I am battling and practicing, I am always doing one thing or another in my core through my avatar.

    In the whole say, I hade to this fortress; my avatar was working non-stop.

    There is another thing I am constantly doing, charging the spatial artifact. I had weaved a special formation in my Inheritance, which is nothing but a glorified charging station but just as important as seven ted quern.

    On the pick circr charging station, there is a silvery feather floating, which is constantly sucking up spatial energies provided by the charging station.

    I have reserved 25% of energy in charging this artifact always; every speck of rule-bending power above 75% went directly to this feather which is solely responsible for the ease with which I could capture and harvest the Grandmaster in my core.

    My core is quite powerful, and I could keep a Grimm Grandmaster for a second to a minute depending on its power, but nevertheless, it is very straining for my core, and there is always a chance that it could breathe through the restrictions and wreak havoc in my core.

    This feather dispelled nearly all the problems by creating a separate semi-spatial zone around a small space in my core and helped me bind the enemy with spatial forces, which instantly elevated all the strain on my core and helped me focus on other things.

    It could be said without it, I wouldn''t be so maverick about capturing the Grandmaster in my core.

    While it makes it easy to capture a Grimms in my core, it also came with its problem, and the greatest is the insatiable appetite that I was never able to charge it fully.

    Even during my stay in the pyramid, where I charged it with 50% of my rule-bending power conver spatial energy, I was only able to change it to the second level, barely and there are nine levels in this artifact, with each level requiring more energy to charge than previous.

    It has nine levels from what I have been able to find out recently, and it is hard to imagine whether I would be even able to charge it fully in my lifetime.

    Though one thing is clear, if I charge it with enough power, it would even be able to cage even Grand Lords, and I don''t think I would charge it to a high level for that.

    I shook my head at those thoughts and looked at the feather, which looked like a feather and likely a feather of some bird that had been forged into this artifact and enchantment made of ancient runes.

    These runes became visible when this artifact activates, and for some time, I have been trying to study them to increase my understanding of regr spatial runes, and I have to say, myprehension is increasing.

    I do not understand the ancient runes, but like regr runes, each rune had an aura, and feeling andprehending, I can faintly peek into its mystery.

    Currently, my target is to charge it to the third level as soon as possible, and for that, I will need massive spatial energy, and with the constant conflict, it seemed like it might take some time, but it did not matter.

    Charging it to level three will give me freedom; I would not have to worry about a powerhouse that I could not contain inside. As long as I can capture it with my strings, I will be able to contain it.

    I worked on my ruin for a couple of hours before changing back to research on the different things I have.

    There are a couple of amazing and interesting things I have found in the Grandmasters storage. One of which had again made me research a topic which I had dreamed about quite long ago but left due to a couple of reasons.

    Now, I am giving some of my time to that thing. As if I am sessful, I will have a very precious thing that will help me immensely in my practice, and other powerhouses would beg for it if they know I have it.

    That is things of the future. I should focus on the things that could help me in immediate terms.

    I researched for a few hours before I focused on the crystal roses.. I had used nearly all my stock of Tyrant stage essence roses of all sses and now focused on crafting Emperor ss essence roses, hundreds at once.

 Chapter 2278 - Poison Water

    <h4>Chapter 2278 - Poison Water</h4>

    ''No attacks yet,'' I said to myself as I looked at the snow-white space out of the window; there is not a single Grimm could be seen standing there.

    Three days had been passed since I had taken themand over this fort, and I had not been attacked. I have already decided that if I did not get attacked by two, I wouldunch the attack.

    I have note to the front to fight passively.

    It does not suit me to employ such a method of fighting if I want to advance rapidly. I have a nearly sure method to kill my enemy as long the difference of power between us is not big, and I had fought against it long enough.

    The Masters were already informed about my n a few minutes ago, and they are making preparation.

    In these three days, I have aplished a lot of things; aside from gaining huge advancement through my art and working on my Inheritance, I have been quite lucky as my research on the few things bore great results.

    There is also good news from Ida; after recent advancement in the Pyramid, her bloodline had not stopped progressing, I could see it strengthening her every moment, and it won''t be long before she received another advancement.

    That is a condition I have ced on her before I give her permission to break into the Master''s ss.

    She has more than enough strength for it; it is so much that she hides her strength when she fights. Still, I had been asking her to stop, as only through these pressured advancements she will have any chance to create a Bloodline core.

    Chew Chew

    Two hours passed by and three more before Iunched the attack when suddenly Ashlyn showed me something which put a smile on my face.

    "Let''s get moving!"

    I said to the Masters, greatly surprising them as I got up flew out of the window while the Masters followed behind me. They did not question my order as I had already told them we would attack the Grimms and had the army ready.

    A minuteter, the army of ten thousand gathered with Ida flying in front of them.

    The huge gate of the fortress opened, and she flew out with the army behind her. At the same time, I saw the gate of the 4th Grimm Fortress opening up and a huge Grimm army flying out of it.

    I don''t know who the real target of the Grimm army is; it may be us or the other two forts, but I am engaging this bastard, no matter who the target is.

    My army moved toward it at very fast speed; this time, there was no show-worthy charge; instead, we were moving like a precise strike missile would only stop when we shed against the enemy.

    The battle spirit artifacts lighted up across the chests of the Emperors, and spirit lightning began to cover them.

    To my surprise, it took the battle spirit energy mere three seconds to reach the level of Tyrant, and by the time a minute was over, it had reached the power of peak Elite which is quite shocking, seeing a few days ago, their battle spirit energy barely able to reach the elite ss.

    Such progress could be said to be shocking, as it is very hard to advance it.

    Tens of battles needed to win constantly, a great bond needed to be forged between men and women, and most importantly, they needed to have immense trust and respect for theirmander.

    I was in my shock over this when a slight frown appeared on my face before my expressions eased up.

    Themanders of forts have changed; the two battles had been fought yesterday, and a day before that, between two human forts, hadpletely differentmanders; they have reced them someone different.

    I couldn''t help but think this might be due to me; it is quite evident through their fighting style.

    Soon, there was only a distance of twenty miles between the two armies, and the Grimm army was also moving toward us at high speed, ready to sh with the band.

    Hun!

    When there was only ten miles distance between us, a small change had urred in the Grimm army. The Masters that were hidden came, all twenty-five of them with a Bearman leading the charge.

    "Masters forward!"

    I ordered and all thirteen Masters I brought appeared in front of the army, and Edwin took a leading position while Ida joined the leaders behind her smoothly.

    It is a little rare to bring the Masters out directly but not that rare, and we have nned and practiced for such a scenario, so everything went smooth without any hup.

    Charge!

    Soon there were only five miles of distance between the two armies, and Edvin shouted charge, and the speed of the army instantly doubled.

    CHARGE!

    The Bearman leading the Grimm army also shouted and doubled its speed, and the watery green battle energy covering the Grimm army of thirty thousand brightened further, nearly as bright and powerful as the lightning battle spirit energy around my army.

    This is the Poison Water legion of the Grimm Army, and its power is quite shocking. Its battle aura is the peak of Elite as well, but the data said it is high Elite.

    Its sudden increase in power is a little surprising, but not much as the opposite army is known to replicate the battle spirit energy of the opposing army if the difference is not huge.

    Though this spirit is not stable, and if my army gains the upper hand on it, then the spirit will plummet further.

    While the army is moving, I am focusedpletely on the enemy Grandmaster, who is hiding too well that even with all my abilities, I could only see a blurry outline of it, but thanks to Ashlyn, its figure became quite clear to me, and I was even able to get a clear look at its power as well.

    This would be the strongest enemy I would face in the battle, and I did not have the confidence to kill it, even with the strings and other methods.

 Chapter 2279 - Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 2279 - Dilemma</h4>

    BANG CLANG BOOM!

    The explosion of power and sound came out as the two forces shed.

    The tides of two armies rolled over each other, attacking each other with powerful strength that within a second, a couple of people both sides got heavily injured and some had reached very close to death or had died, if not for seed had reached them.

    Some of my research was actualise after I had gotten the data from thest battle.

    Now, I have permanence healing seeds in all the Tyrants while hundreds of seeds are floating around the battlefield, burrowing into people who reached close to death and will die within a second.

    It will save more lives than before, and Grimms now will have to crush the heads of humans to truly kill them.

    Grimms knows about my ability to bring the people from the deal; I have shown it to all those watching in thest battle.

    Despite knowing it, it would not affect the chances of Grimms killing humans; on the other hand, it will swing in our favor instead.

    The example of crystal petals applies here perfectly.

    I only provide the crystal petals to a few people, only those who have a stable mind despite being able to provide a hundred times more people.

    The reason is that, if I provide to everyone, they will try to maim the Grimm Monsters, so they could insert the petal into them to harvest the essence rose from them, which will make many humans miss the perfect chances to kill the Grimms in a single attack.

    It will give a Grimms chance to survive, and they might kill humans in return as there would be no hesitation.

    Even for smart Grimms, it is quite a dilemma.

    So, now the Grimm Monsters know that they could only kill humans by decapitating them, it had automatically restricted the chances of Grimms killing humans, and it will affect the battle.

    I could already see more than 75% of Grimms targeting the heads of humans to kill them for good.

    I don''t know what the Grimm Grandmaster feeling right now, but it must not be the positive emotions. Despite having more than three times the numbers than us, it had not gained any edge and seeing how the battle going, it won''t be long before we get the edge over the Grimms.

    Seeing that, a small couldn''t help but appear on my face for a moment before they became serious.

    While this dilemma is going to help, the humans will still die, and I am seeing one dying right in front of my eyes, and despite having all the power, I am not helping it. I am powerless despite being powerful.

    I calmed my tremulous emotions and watched the battle with rational eyes while always keeping an eye on my enemy.

    Feeling its aura, I already know its going to be a very hard enemy to kill, and that ring artifact around it going to make things even harder for me.

    It had not activated that artifact yet, but it would as soon as our battle began. I hope it is not something dangerous orplicated to deal with, but I know it is just my wishful thinking, given it is Grandmaster that is using the artifacts.

    The Grandmasters rarely used artifacts aside from their weapons, and when they brought out any artifacts, especially strange-looking as like floating behind the Grandmaster, then it means it is really something I should be serious about.

    Ten minutes passed by, and now the battle had an edge toward us; though the edge is small, it is visible, and it slowly began to put pressure on the battle spirit energy of Grimms that had to begin to falter.

    Currently, it is safe, but we continue to gain the edge; it won''t be long before it falters to its previous level, and it might even go beyond that.

    While we are maintaining the edge in the battle of Emperors, in the battle of Tyrants, we are nearly equal. They have three Tyrants, while we have lost one, and seeing they have more than three numbers than us, it is near equal loss.

    The battle had just begun; as time passed, it would be even more bloody, and many people would die.

    Hun!

    I had just throught that when suddenly, I saw something through Ashlyn''s eyes that made my eyes go wide, and I reacted instantly.

    Complete Boost + Crown of Roses + Shields of Roses

    The Grimm Monster activated the artifacts behind it, and I instantly knew what Type of artifacts it was. It also burst into what seemed to be its full power before it came at me with a speed, which I was able to barely see even with the full power of Crown of Roses aiding me.

    A huge yellow lightning bolt came at me at incredible speed. People might consider it an attack, but it is no attack; it is a Grimm Monster that suddenly stopped as the shield appeared in front of it.

    "Punishing ws of Damro!"

    It shouted and brought down its huge covered in thick, dangerous lightning on my shield at incredible speed.

    BAMMMM!

    I felt like a river of lightning crashed against my shields. Within a moment, the thick lightning covered the shield and spread to other shields, which were invisible and became visible as the lightning began to cover it.

    A secondter, it seemed like I had caged in the sphere of lightning, but that did notst, as my shields shone and began to suck up the lightning up before beaking it and sending it to me.

    The amount of it is huge; my vines have an insatiable appetite, and they consumed it as much as I sent it. Five secondster, the lightning disappeared while the Grimm Monster looked at me with mild surprise.

    "What a perfect defensive move; I would expect nothing less from you, Grandmaster Zaar!" said Cheetaman with a wide grinning smile.

 Chapter 2280 - Tastak I

    <h4>Chapter 2280 - Tastak I</h4>

    "Grandmaster Tastak, I thought you were fighting at Remedy Fields," I said as lightningpletely swallowed up by my shield.

    "I was fighting there, but when I heard about interesting prey such you havee to this ce, I couldn''t help bute here," The lightning Cheetaman replied with a grin.

    The one in front of me is Tastar, a Lightning Cheetaman famous for its speed and destructive lightning, and it is also a mid-Grandmaster ss powerhouse. It is also very good at running away, making it quite hard for even those who are substantially more powerful than it to kill it.

    It is a little thin for a Grimm Monster but nearly nine meters tall with a yellow furry body that has streaks of yellow lighting dancing around it. Those small streaks of lightning are dangerous enough to turn even a powerful Master to ashes.

    "You know Grandmaster Tastak, you are standing quite close to me. You should know, some of your friends have disappeared from the world doing that," I said with a smile, and the predatory grin on his lips disappeared instantly.

    For a moment, rm shed into its eyes, and the ring behind it brightened up the intensity before it looked at me again, but this time, there was deep seriousness in it.

    "It is not easy to make me disappear, Zaar." It said, trying to gain the lost ground over the conversation. "Many of your friends had said the same things before they disappeared for good," I said and stared at the ring behind it with greedy eyes.

    I did not hide my emotions at all; I wanted that ring, and I will have. The spatial artifact is quite good, and just as I expected earlier, it will impede my strings.

    While I was conversing with the Grimm, I have moved my string toward it and found the huge obstruction. The ring behind it affects the space surrounding its body, diverting everything randomly.

    The effect is far from powerful; it is so weak that even a regr Tyrant could breakfast spatialyer protecting it, but it is enough to manage to deal with my strings, which barely used any force when wrapping around the enemy.

    I could not use the force despite I could as it would make my strings visible to the powerful senses of Grandmaster.

    So, I want to wrap my strings around it, then I would have to make a way to melt my strings into my spatial current and pass through it without alerting the Grimm Monster or the artifact.

    "Enough talking, Zaar; I want to see how long you survive with these little shields of yours," It said, and thick yellow lightning formed on the metallic w it was wearing, which came down on my shield hard.

    BAMMMM

    Its w struck again on my shield, but this time with much greater power than before.

    The attack was so powerful that it instantly covered my whole shields, and that was just a beginning as moment, another w stuck my shield before they even finished dealing lightning of the lightning of first ws.

    I did not wait for a moment and activated the defenses of my shield at their full power, and as I did, the lightning covering the shields rapidly began to increase.

    Seeing that surprise couldn''t help but sh in the eyes of the Cheetaman, and it disappeared, and next moment, I saw it appear above me, trying to target above between my shields.

    BAMMMM!

    My shields moved smoothly and instantly covered the gap it was going to target before getting hit by another powerful attack of the w.

    The Grimm had disappeared again, and this time, it appeared behind me at extremely fast speed. If I had not been tracking it through the special skills, I would not have guessed it had even more from its spot.

    The realistic afterimage of it is still above me and giving off an aura as if it is a real thing and not a side effect of the immense speed.

    BAMMMM BAMMMM BAMMMM

    I again filled the gap, and its wnded on the shield, covering them with further lightning before disappearing and attacking from another spot a momentter.

    In a matter of a few seconds, it hadunched over hundred attacks, and now my shields and area around them arepletely covered in the yellow lightning. The lightning was so dense that it had covered the gaps fully that people from outside could not see me from my shields.

    Under its constant attacks, even my most powerful defense has begun to feel the strain. The lightning is dangerously powerful that there was barely any early Grandmaster who could be able to defend against such power.

    While I am fine right now, I would not be by the end of the minute if it continued to attack me like that. I would need to increase my defense power in some way, as this is not the strongest move this bastard has.

    Two months ago, this bastard fought against Grandmaster Veronica, revealing all its power, and even though it had to run like a dead dog, it had revealed impressive strength, and if Ipared that to it, then it is only using 30% of its power against me right now.

    Seconds passed by, and now the lightning around my shields had be so thick that it had formed a cacoon of lightning, and it would crumble my shield within the next three seconds if I did not do something.

    "Hehe, your defensive ability is reaching the limit, Zaar. It won''t be long before my lightning swallows you whole," It said with augh, and it did not contain its voice at all; it had intentionally let it spread around the battlefield.

    Its intentions are evident and show the result within a second, the crumbling spirit energy of the Grimm army begin to get its momentum back, and it won''t be long before their battle spirit energies regain the lost power.

 Chapter 2281 - Tastak II

    <h4>Chapter 2281 - Tastak II</h4>

    "You are powerful, Tastak, and I will give you that, but if you are assuming this puny attack of yours could crush me, then you are sorely mistaken," I said loud enough that the whole battlefield could hear it.

    "Hehe, I really want to see how you are going to deal with this attack of mine," said Lightning Cheetaman grinningly while not stopping for even a moment from attacking.

    "See then," I said, and just when my shields were about to crumble against this powerful attack, the lightning covering it began to get sucked into my shield at incredible speed that little more than a secondter, every streak of lightning had vanished while Grimm looked at me with a shock in its eyes.

    "Internal energy! How could I forget that you practice an art." It said as it recovered from its shock.

    I continued ncing at my shields which I filled with internal energy before looking into my eyes directly. "You are quite lucky with your art Zaar; even among the Grimms, there are very few arts that provide such strong internal energy for your level," The Cheetaman noted.

    It is right; my unvored internal energy is quite pure; even among humans, very few arts give such pure energy.

    The most amazing thing what I did with it; I had experimented with my Inheritance energy and tweaked it a little so that the moment internal energy merged with it, its power exploded.

    I had only supplied a faint stream of internal energy to my shields, but it was enough to deal with powerful lightning that was umted on my shields.

    "Since you have brought out your internal energy, it is time I kill you." It said, and a thunderous aura burst out of its body, the aura is so powerful that space begins to shake around it.

    My eyes also lit up when I noticed an important thing; the Grimms like to show, but they have to be intelligent about it, less they gave great ideas to their enemies like it had just done to me right now.

    "des of Domre!"

    It shouted, and thick lightning covered its whole body before it moved toward its ws on both hands and formed huge lightning des around the ws.

    The lightning de looked very dangerous that I immediately doubled the output of internal energy into my shield, and it is a good thing I did; otherwise, something very bad would have had happened.

    CLANNNG!

    A defeaning metallic sound rang out the moment its lightning de shed against my shield with such force that if I had not increased the output of the internal energy just now, the attack would have injured me very seriously.

    There are huge arcs of lightning this time, just pure force it had gotten from burning up that lightning.

    It is really an amazing attack, and I could understand its shock when it saw me surviving without any injuries. If it had been my friend, I would have told it; I only remained uninjured because of my preparations to deal with such force.

    I had not only covered the shields with the internal energy, but also myself, or the shock of this attack would have injured me enough that I would be vomiting blood right now.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It immediately got over its shock before it attacked me with an even more powerful attack, but this time, I was more prepared.

    It had begun to attack me as if it was in a frenzy, but it is in no frenzy. It is very calm and attacking with a clear mind; each of its attacks is calcted and would target the weakest link in my defense.

    So, why it is attacking me so frenziedly. Well, there are a couple of reasons for that; first and foremost are my strings. Even though it is very confident in its ability and the artifact behind it, it is cautious enough and wants to finish me off as soon as possible.

    The second reason is the spatial artifact behind it, the huge ring glowing in soft silver light.

    It, like most spatial artifacts, epts regr energy, and like most spatial artifacts, it requires a huge amount of it. This is consuming energy like the sea consumes the river, and even with all its great strength, it could not feed these artifacts for hours.

    Hell, it could not even feed it for half an hour; it is why it is attacking me constantly, with barely taking any break in between.

    It had been only two minutes since we began fighting, but it felt like we had been fighting for two hours. It is not the only one who had rapidly expanding energy; I am too rapidly expanding my internal energy rapidly.

    Still, I will be holding on for quite a while, more than it could.

    Hun!

    That thought had just entered my mind when suddenly, those huge swords began to expand, and their size had reached three times of that original. These swords are more than twice bigger than the Grimm that is holding them and projecting far more power than before.

    My eyes widened seeing those words, and I immediately made the preparations to deal with them. I could die if I am even a momentte in dealing with them.

    I filled myself and my shields with Internal energy and activated all the remaining formations which I had made to use the internal energy at its greatest advantage at my defense.

    CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG!

    I had just prepared when the huge lightning sword, which is bigger than the sphere of shields surrounding me, crashed into me, and I shook.

    The attack was so powerful that it shook me from head to toe and every internal organ I have, and unlike before, it did not even stop for a moment to see the result of its attack before it attacked again as believing it would not be enough to deal with me.

    It is right about that, while it shook me.. It is far from enough to kill me; it would need to use all its strength before it could have that chance.

 Chapter 2282 - Final Attack

    <h4>Chapter 2282 - Final Attack</h4>

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The gigantic sword shed against my shield non-stop; it is like my sphere of shields is some kind of nut it needs to crack.

    I am releasing the internal energy without holding back to deal with this attack; it is the only thing I can currently do. Holding back even a little could cost me my life, and I don''t bet on my life when there are other ways.

    I could feel the frustration it had kept deeply hidden in its eyes, but as seconds passed by and turned into minutes, it became visible.

    The Grimms are extremely intelligent, but they are too confident in their own ability that they end up underestimating the enemy despite understanding it should not be underestimated.

    It has happened and proved so many times that it is a racial w of Grimms and not just a stereotype that we humans have created to make us feel good about ourselves.

    It is due to this w of them we humans end up winning or at least surviving the battles that should have killed us.

    Take this battle, for example; this Lightning Cheetaman is aware of my abilities, and the most feasible way to deal with me is to attack me with all its power and kill me as soon as possible.

    The way it is fighting, it seemed like it is doing just that, but it is not; even right now, it is not using its full power as it should. Instead, it is giving me a chance to get familiar with its fighting ability and collect the data on it, which will help me tremendously in the battle.

    It is intelligent enough to understand that as well, but that w of it or rather a pride would stop it from doing that; to it, humans are not worthy for it to use its full power from the beginning.

    Another minute and a half passed when suddenly it had stopped and looked at me intensely without saving anything.

    It looked fine, but it is not; it is as tired as I am. The respiration is vaporizing with lightning, the torrent of energy that is going toward the artifact behind it, and the signs of energy straining it trying to hide.

    Superimposing my gaze with Ashlyn''s, all these became quite clear to me, and it also became clear that the most dangerous moment of the battle hade.

    It is not just staring at but preparing an extremely powerful attack; the spatial artifact behind it makes it very difficult for one to sense it; I was only able to sense it after piercing spatial vail with Ashlyn''s gaze.

    I begin to prepare myself as I pretty much have an idea of what type of attack came in my direction; it is likely the final attack that it had used on the Grandmaster Veronica before it had tucked its tail and ran away.

    I am not Grandmaster Veronica, who used offensive ability to deal with an attack; I do not have such power; I will have to focus my everything on the defense, and I should not be holding back anything this time if I want to survive.

    "Human run if you can, this final attack of mine will kill you without a doubt," The Cheetaman said, and there was no grin or roar, just a warning which it wholeheartedly believes.

    "I know about your attack, and running is useless in front of it," I replied with a smile. It did not seem surprised hearing that. As I had said, intelligent.

    The attack is very powerful and undodgeable unless one has a greater speed than it, and even lightning Cheetaman is not that fast if the information about the attack is to be believed.

    Suddenly its aura exploded, but no lightning appeared out its body still; the aura shook me, and I began to fight against my mind, which was screaming from all the corners for me to run away.

    "Roar of Domre!"

    It said, and the phantom of Grimm Monster appeared behind it. It is different from the phantom that those with bloodline produced; this phantom is an exact copy of it, just four-time bigger.

    RUMBLLLE!

    The phantom opened its mouth, and a rumbling sound rang out, and with it, a huge thick bolt of lightning shot toward me.

    The power inside the lightning bolt is earthshaking. If it missed me and hit the ground, it would vaporize the whole army, sparing neither humans nor Grimm Monsters; even Masters would be hardpressed to defend against the stray energy this attack would release.

    As the attack released, my shield lit violet-red in color as my burning essence merged with Internal energy and Inheritance energy, creating very powerful energy.

    Just two days ago, I was able to perfect this form, it had taken quite a lot of time, but it was all worth it, given its power.

    Without such a card in hand, I would not have been confident in surviving against the most powerful attack of Mid-Grandmaster, even with the recent advancements I had.

    BOOOOOOOM!

    The rumbling lightning bolt crashed against my shields and exploded with so much power that it would vaporize a weaker Grandmaster.

    Pup Puh Puh¡­

    I began to vomit one mouthful of blood after another as my skin split and bones cracked while I took a step back.

    The attack was beyond powerful; I have never faced something like it, and instantly it created a burning desire to get stronger.

    The attack had gravely injured me in an instant, and it is not over; the explosion of energies are attacking from all the corners, trying to find a crack in my defense, so they coulde in and destroy me.

    These energies did not find any gap, but they are stilling inside me rapidly. My shields have lighted up like zing runs and now ravenously sucking up the energy breaking it before sending it inside me.

    The flood of energy began toe inside me, nearly ripping my veins apart as my runes swallowed it all without any problem. The amount of energy did affect my rune''s speed; they swallowed this flood as they would swallow a trickle.

    Hun!

    I was watching it when I felt a change in me, only to see my swallowing rule advancing.. Seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my bloodied face.

 Chapter 2283 - Action Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 2283 - Action Reaction</h4>

    With the swallowing rule advancing, my shields were able to consume all the energies around me pretty fast; it only took me eleven seconds before I revealed myself to Grimm.

    "Whew, Grandmaster Tastak, it was quite an attack, for a moment, I thought I might under it," I said as I wiped the sweat off my forehead.

    "You have survived," It said simply, still the shock could be seen filling its eyes. "Yes, I paid a great price for that." "If you attack me with such a powerful attack again, I might not survive," I said and faked a shudder.

    I could see the shock disappearing and anger taking its ce and which zed when my shields disappeared.

    It is clearly a taunt, and it understood it as well. Its body literally shook in rage, but it was powerless to do anything.

    It might not look like it, but I don''t think it had even 10% energy left in him afterunching such a powerful attack, not to mention the ring behind it is still consuming its energies rapidly, so the chances of it attacking is really low.

    Even if I am wrong about its energy which I don''t think I am, I will defend against it with my shields. My shields have be invisible; they have not disappeared. I am not an idiot; even with 5% energy, it could kill me if I did not have my shields to defend.

    "Be grateful that you have survived, humans, next time, you will not be lucky," It said, and I couldn''t help but feel relieved. It attacking means I would have burned my blood again, and I really did not want to that; recovery is bitch when you don''t have the bloodline essence.

    "Retreat!"

    It said, and with itsmand, the Grimms army retreated, along with Tyrants. Only it and I remained standing facing each other.

    We were watching the retreat of our armies when suddenly and tens of lightning bolts appeared around its ws, and I got a very bad feeling.

    Zup Zup Zup

    "A dead should remain dead," It said and released these small lightning bolts at extremly fast speed, and a momentter, they struck the humans, lying dead on the ground. It had killed those who could have survived.

    "Tastak, you should be aware every action has a reaction, especially when it breaks the convection," I said and heard that it opened its mouth scornfully, and words about toe out of its mouth when they suddenly stopped.

    The Grimm Monsters began to fall dead, be it Emperors or Elites and Leaders flying above; they all fall dead on the ground. I have killed three times Grimm Monsters to the humans he had killed.

    "You should know better to raise hands against my army without killing me first," I said on its raging face.

    "I will kill you, Zaar, and it will be so painful that you will beg for a quick death, but I will not give that to you," He stated and flew toward its army while keeping the ring behind it active.

    It had been very careful during the battle and has not deactivated it even for a second. If it deactivated it during its final attack, it would have been able to increse the power of its attack by 20%, but it did not.

    Which is quite regretful as I wanted to have a chance to wrap my strings around it and harness a powerful essence that rose from it.

    I had already created two crystal roses from the two Grandmaster I had killed in the front and shipped it to Pyramid. They are ecstatic about it, as with those two, they have a total of three crystal roses of Grandmaster Grade.

    Those three have be one of the most powerful Grandmaster ss weapons the Pyramid has, as they would even be able to kill a Grandmaster if they caught it off guard, but that is not their purpose.

    Their purpose is to kill the armies, as these are Grandmaster ss crystal rose which would even Grandmaster would have tried their hard to destroy. Even Lightning Cheetaman would find it hard to destroy it before it consumes the whole army.

    The crystal rose made from the essence rose of Cheetaman would be even stronger; just imagining that I want to kill it even more.

    I waved my hand, and the bodies of Grimms have disappeared from their spots. The Grimms have tried to pick the bodies, but they have received quite a shock, and Cheetaman had no interest in the bodies of Grimms that had died.

    He should have as not all the Grimms are dead; I have killed most but kept those with a bloodline alive, and now my strings have pierced through them, and soon, the harvest would begin.

    These Emperors, Elites, and Leader bloodlines would not help me advance, and I wanted them to. I only want them to recover my essence, and they should help me with it.

    Buzz!

    Soon, the runes activated, and they began to harness their bloodline. It did not take even a minute to harness the bloodline of all the Grimms, and soon, the strengthening energy released.

    This time I manipted the strengthening energy and only made it focus on replenishing my essence.

    My injuries are grave, but they are healing rapidly, and as my essence recovers, they will heal even more rapidly. It won''t take me even an hour to recover from those grave injuries after replenishing my essence.

    Seconds passed, and to my surprise, within twenty-six seconds, the strengthening energy was able to replenish all my essence and move toward healing my injuries.

    I had not thought there would be enough strengthening energy to replenish all my bloodline essence. There is not there is enough strengthening energy to replenish my burned essence but also heal my injuries.

    A few more seconds have passed before strengthening energy has finally dried up.. It was not able to heal all my injuries, but I have manipted it to heal my most important organs while the rest could be healed by my own healing energy.

 Chapter 2284 - [Bonus Chapter] Clogged

    <h4>Chapter 2284 - [Bonus Chapter] Clogged</h4>

    "The battle was far from ideal; even Elites and Leaders have done better than you all," I said to Masters sitting in front of me.

    It had been five hours since the battle with the poison water legion. In this battle, every level of powerhouse had been killed except for Masters and Grandmasters, and it is not a result I want to see.

    "We will try harder next time," Edvin said after a second of silence. "You better, but don''t forget the caution; it is a most important thing to have when dealing with Grimms,"

    They have tried their best in the battle; I have nced at data which I had secretly collected on them.

    Their efforts were not enough, especially when there were still Masters that hadn''t joined the battle yet. It had been hiding the masters and hadn''t sent them out, thinking I might make them fight against each other.

    Whatever the reason, they need to better against the Grimm Monsters.

    I talked to them for a few minutes before I dismissed them. Half of them immediately left the control room on my order to rest; they had a hard battle and needed rest. I am also quite tired, but I need to stay here for a few hours, the least.

    It had been only a few hours since I had fought the battle, and another Grimm Fortress couldunch the attack at me to take advantage of me and my army. It had happened before many times here, and one human Grandmaster had even lost his life due to that.

    As they left, I walked toward the window and sat on the big chair in front of it. It is my chair; I had ced it here, so I could look at the window and also work in peace as this position avoids contact with others.

    I looked outside for a minute before closing my eye. Nero is outside, so I did not have to worry about any Grimm fortunching a sneak attack on me.

    As I entered my core, I saw hundreds of seeds floating in front of me; since the battle had ended, my avatar had been studying these hundreds of seeds that belonged to many human emperors and all Tyrants.

    There is another small group of different seeds besides them; these seeds are crystalline green with a tinge of purple.

    These are twelve original seeds that I used on the Grimm Monsters in every battle. I have used them today too on the Grimm Masters, enriching their data further.

    These seeds are progressing with every Grimm battle, and if I continue to fight such a big battle, I will make them strong enough for the next part. A part in which I will use them to control the Grandmasters.

    I shook my head and focused on the seeds of humans; most of the seeds were from emperors; I burrowed two hundred and sixty seeds inside the most talented emperors, the list which I had gotten from the Emperor.

    I am collecting the data not only because I want data for my Inheritance but also because I have a n.

    I am now looking at the data to see who really has the potential to grow further. Only those will have a ce in my n, and to be honest, these talented, the ones supposed to have the greatest potential among the lightning lion legion, are not that great.

    Looking at their data, most have the potential to reach the unranked Tyrant stage, few have the potential to reach Elite and Leader ss. Only eleven will reach Master ss if all things work in their favor.

    As for the potential to reach the Grandmaster ss, only four have it, and I have only included these four because of their bloodlines; those who have Bloodline easily have the potential to reach a Grandmaster ss but are barely 1% able to reach it.

    I will spread my seeds in all the ten thousand to find the best and the brightest; I am sure I will be able to find people ording to my specification.

    My avatar had already finished going through the data of all the Emperors, and I already had the data about the Tyrants from thest battle and only had to look at data of the three news Tyrants.

    The data of all the Tyrants is good; they would not have reached this stage if they were not good.

    Here there are no unranked Tyrants, only Elites, Leaders, and Masters present with Grandmaster leading them.

    Of all the Tyrants data I had looked there are some that are quite promising. Except for my mentees, there are two people that have quite a good potential; they would be able to reach Grandmaster ss in a matter of years they worked hard.

    There is one Master called Calvin; he is a man in his mid-forties but looked like someone in histe twenties. He had above-average battle power, nothing interesting about that, and like all Master, he has an Apex Inheritance, which is extremly suited with his constitution.

    It is due to this great synergy it was able to reach the Master ss and would be able to reach the Grandmaster ss if he is able to strengthen his constitution further, which is not an easy thing to do.

    As knowledge and resources needed for it are hard toe by.

    The second person with potential is surprisingly Camphor, and her problem waspletely different. When I saw the condition of her bodyst time, I was quite surprised, and this time had a special seed created so that I could get a detailed looked at them.

    What I had found with detailed inspection had shocked me, and she should not be able to reach the Master ss with such condition, but she did.

    She is born with mutated veins; her energy veins are wider than other people, much wider and stronger. They are three timesrger than even my veins, which are quite wide and strong at the level of Grandmaster.

    They are the wet dream of every powerhouse, but the thing is, 80% of her veins have been naturally clogged.

    With such a condition, it would have been hard for her to reach the Tyrant, but she had reached the Master ss.. She had worked impossibly hard for it; signs of that are clearly visible in her.

 Chapter 2285 - Camphor

    <h4>Chapter 2285 - Camphor</h4>

    "You are progressing fast, keep it up such a way, and it won''t be long before your bloodline goes through another advancement," I said to Ida as she walked out of solution. All the essence of solution had been absorbed her, and one could see her body is glowing with that.

    She is doing good; the solutions and constant battles are rousing her bloodline, harnessing more and more power from it. She just needs to continue such, and in a few months, her bloodline will go through another advancement.

    "I just hope my bloodline would advance soon. I do not want to keep holding back on my breakthrough," she said, hearing that a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Just wait for a little; you will thank yourself when you will receive its benefits," I said with a smile. "People would die for such opportunity, and here I amining," Ida said with a sigh before a smile lit up on her face.

    She waved and left while I worked for about an hour doing different things before I closed my eyes and focused on the specific seed.

    Soon, apletely new scenery appeared in front of me; it was of the hospital with many people lying with various injuries, some are near impossible to heal for the regr healer; I am going to guide Ne in healing them.

    "Begin!"

    I asked Ne, and she walked toward the patient while exining his condition to me and the healing she was going to perform on him through our link.

    I just listened before I asked a few questions. I did not correct her method if she was wrong or offer any pointers. I would only take action when she is wrong and the patient''s life is in danger.

    She needs to learn to do things by herself. If I kept helping her at every step, she wouldn''t be the healer she needed to be.

    I was with for three hours, most of these three hours, I have been silent. Only talking when I truly felt like she needed a suggestion. While I was doing that, I also had my avatar working on the things.

    Buzz!

    After cutting the connection, I only had a few minutes before my next appointment who arrived right on time.

    Camphor walked out of the formation and, looking around the empty room, a confusion appeared in her eyes for a moment before it disappeared and her expressions became unreadable.

    "Commander," She said as she tipped her head slightly in a bow. "You must be wondering why I have called you here,dy Camphor?" I asked her.

    "Is this about my veins?" She asked, greatly surprised me. Augh couldn''t help but escape from my mouth as I had got my emotions under control. "I was nning to surprise you with it, but instead, you have surprised me," I said with a smile.

    A small smile couldn''t help but appear on her face hearing that. "My apologies, Grandmaster. It just that a very good friend of mine was extremly enamored by medical expertise that she had imed that if anyone could help me with my veins, then it would be you," She replied.

    "And who is this your friend? If you don''t mind me asking." I asked, "It is Grandmaster Karl," She said, and the image of blond hair man appeared in my mind.

    "Grandmaster Wilhelm, he is an interesting fellow," I said. I had met him; he was one of Grandmaster that needed for waking up the Grandmaster in the hall of sleep, that Grandmaster was none other than his uncle possessing the same bloodline as him.

    He also told me about a peculiar problem his friend had, and I promised him I would take a look after the war was over.

    I have met tens of Grandmasters, and many have friends or rtives who have some problems which I could help in solving. With the time I had, I could not look at all unless that person was very important for the war.

    So, I just say I will look at them after the war, and it is not an empty promise. I am sure, after the war, I will have enough time to do favors for a few Grandmasters.

    "Your right,dy Camphor. The reason I have called you is because of your veins," I said. "Since childhood, many people have looked at my veins; there were even a couple of Grandmaster, some had created great inconvenience and trouble for me." She said politely.

    Her words held apletely different meaning; she is clearly telling me that she had suffered before in the hands of the healers.

    She did not have to tell me that; I had requested her medical file from the Pyrant. Even a Grandmaster ss healer could not look at it without the permission of the patient unless it is rted to the security of race.

    While for people like me, those rare few who got the title of Grandmaster in their field receive special privileges, which let me even see a file of some Grandmaster without their knowledge, as long we have good enough reason.

    "You are mistaken, Lady Camphor; I am not forcing you," I said while shaking my head. "I have a habit to looked at the medical file people under me, and so when I saw the peculiar problem of yours and felt I could do something about and have time, I called you,"

    "If you don''t want, you can leave, and I promise there won''t be any hard feelings," I added. While her veins are interesting, if she did not want them, I would not force her. There are many other important things I could do with my time.

    "You misunderstood my words, Grandmaster. Ive have heard about your medical talents.. My friend has told me enough things about you that I know rejecting your offer would be akin to rejecting the life-changing opportunity," she exined hastily.

 Chapter 2286 - Elemental Veins

    <h4>Chapter 2286 - Elemental Veins</h4>

    "Since you don''t have any problem, let''s begin," I said, and strings began toe out of my hands, and a minuteter, they have formed a transparent pink coffin.

    A looked of surprise couldn''t help but appear in her eyes. Most people get surprised seeing my coffin; it is quite a strange shape and even creeps to some people, as Elina had said.

    "Please get inside," I said. "There is no need for you to take off your clothes; sealing your power and taking off your artifacts are enough," I said; she nodded and walked and deactivated her armor; underneath it is her unform.

    She took out her zer and all the metallic things and artifacts on her body before she stepped into the coffin andy inside.

    As she did, I closed the seal off the coffin, and the seed entered her before extremly fine strings that are invisible to the eyes. These are the finest strings I could make, and I need them to be as fine as possible to do anything to the veins.

    As my strings pierced inside her, they have directly gone toward her veins and began to infiltrate inside the veins.

    There are thousands of mana veins inside her that spread all over her body. To enter inside the veins, the strings need to be extremly thin, and I need to control them with extreme precision.

    A slightest mistake I will damage her veins and give her soul tearing pain, but due to my impable control, there is no pain on her camphor''s face.

    Hun!

    My strings moved in the thousands of veins, and it took me about fifteen minutes to spread my strings inside 20% of the strings that were still working, and I saw something that literally shook me, and I nearly lost control.

    First, I thought they were just normal marks, but as now I connected the pieces, I understood it was a ruin, still broken but without a doubt a rune.

    I was wrong, very wrong. These are no mutated veins but elemental veins. They are a treasure, and in our world, they have never been documented before; I only know about them because I have read about them.

    The elemental veins are just below the elemental bodies but above the constitutions or the most constitutions. The constitution equal to the above elemental bodies is extremly few.

    This is a veryplex rune, and it is iplete; I had only looked at the 20% of her veins, so I don''t know what this rune is. I would not have any idea; even if I had aplete rune, I would not have been able to know what its about.

    Each rune is unique, and their grade is far above themon rune that we used, but one thing is clear, once the rune is activated, the phenomenon it will create will not equal what twins have created or even greater since there is a huge difference in level.

    For the rune to activate and I need to open the blockage of every vein in her body, which she had since she was a fetus.

    From what I could tell, she had got the veins when she was a four-month-old fetus, but when she was around seven months, something had happened and created the blockages in her magic which barely formed.

    I don''t know the factors leading to it were natural or something else. The medical file of camphor said that her mother had a normal pregnancy, and the problem in her veins hadn''t been detected till she was fourteen.

    "Grandmaster, did you find something, your expressions changed so suddenly?" Camphor asked suddenly. She is very conscious, and since her power is sealed, all she can do is look around.

    "Yes, I did find something, and it is not bad, but I will tell you about itter," I said with a smile before I closed my eyes, and the pyramid badge lit up for a moment. I had my eyes closed for a moment before I opened them.

    When I did, I began to take out the resources and, seeing them, a huge change couldn''t help but appear on her face.

    "T¡­These resources?" Camphor asked in a shaking voice as she looked at the resources I ced on the screen of the coffin.

    These were no normal resources but rare of rare resources, and each of them is an extremly rare Grandmaster ss resource; three of them are even from my own nts that are growing in my core.

    "Don''t worry, your organization and pyramid had agreed to fully find your treatment," I said, shocking her even further that I felt her going ck for a second.

    A few minutes ago, I asked for an emergency meeting with the council and presented her condition, and even told them the exponential cost that will concur for her treatment, and they agreed.

    It is not surprising, given their power, they are aware of the elemental veins and willing to pay a heavy price for it. If it had been a peaceful time, they would have thought hard about the cost before deciding, but there is no time.

    With council and supreme she belongs to agreed to pay, I change the treatment. Earlier, I was going to take it slow and would have needed years to unclog her veins with regr resources, but now, it won''t take that much.

    Though it would still take more than a month or even a few months, seeing the difficulty of unclogging it.

    As I ced the resources on the screen of the coffin, a runic formation began to appear on it, covering each and every resource. Within a minute, aplex formation has appeared on the screen.

    Buzz!

    I activated the formation, and it began to bring out the essence of the resources before this essence merged and began to boil up.. They boiled up for more than five minutes before stopping as all the liquid had vaporized, leaving behind a thumbnail size yellow-green crystal.

 Chapter 2287 - Unclogging

    <h4>Chapter 2287 - Unclogging</h4>

    This crystal is an amalgamation of all the energy present in essence. To open the clogs, I do not need a solution but need a very concentrated particr type of energy which I am sure this small crystal would be able to provide.

    As the crystal is created, it lit up, and dense yellow-green from it begins to transmit thickly to my very thin vines that spread across the veins of camphor.

    "I should begin," I said to myself and moved the vine toward the first clog.

    I am extremly careful, as thest time someone had tried something like this, they had nearly ended up destroying these veins. I do not want to make such a mistake in my hastiness and cost a would-be Grandmaster to humans.

    Once all the clogs are cleared, her elemental veins would activate, and from there, it won''t take much time for her to reach the Grandmaster ss, and even progressing further into the stage won''t be a problem for her, seeing the hard work she put into reaching this state despite having such a great disadvantage.

    Soon, seven strings have reached the first clog; it is a natural clog, made of the same thing as the veins themselves.

    Drilling into the veins would be idiocy; it is what that idiot healers tried to do. Veins are not bones that you could just drill; they could work on the normal clogs but not on these clogs; these clogs are strong but also delicate at the same time.

    I am not going to drill into these clogs but melt them. Though, not in a traditional sense. If I tried to melt these holes, I would destroy the whole veins. There are other ways to melt the clogs and use the melted material to fix the other deficiencies of her veins.

    "This will be a little painful," I said and muted the coffin before activating the microscopic formations on the seven vines. These formations were filled by the crystal''s energy and covered by the rule-bending power.

    My strigs moved forward, and as they did, the clogs began to melt. It is like I am making a burning match next to the wax, and it is just melting.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief for a second, I throught it wouldn''t work, but it did. With the help of extremely powerful resources and good old rule-bending power, it is working.

    This is just the beginning, as lots of things could go wrong. I did not think about any of that; instead, I focused on melting.

    The seven vines worked in perfect synchronization, and a little more than a minuteter, the first clog had been cleared.

    Another group of seven vines moved toward the different clog while these seven strings took the melted clog and used it to patch up the damage on the veins.

    Camphor had worked for hard Master ss, for it had worked hard for more than half-century. A level she had reached in her seventies, which she should have reached in her, or even in teens if there had no clogs in her veins.

    She is seventy-six years old but looks like she is ady in herte forties or early fifties.

    To reach this stage, she had employed many different methods and resources. Some of these methods and resources would have shattered a regr person''s veins, but they have just damaged her.

    Most of the damage to her veins has been healed, but there is some that had remained, and this melted material of clogs will help me fix the damage.

    I operated the group strings; each would melt and transport the material and fix the damaged veins. For half an hour, I have only worked with only two groups of strings, but as I grew confident, I began to use more and more groups of strings.

    I worked for about another hour before I had finally stopped. In just a short period, I had expanded half of my rule-bending power, and also because her veins had reached near the limit.

    If I continued to clear more clogs, I would end up affecting them detrimentally. I will need to give them little rest before I continue opening a few more clogs.

    Still, I am happy with my progress; I have unlocked 7% of my clogs and used a tenth of the energy present in the crystal; it would be enough to open more than half of the clogs present in the camphor body.

    "I..is it over?" Camphor asked, breaking me out of my thoughts. "Yes, its over, at least for now," I said.

    "Let your energy remain sealed for at least an hour, and don''t use the newly opened pathway for a day," I said, which again surprised her.

    With her energy sealed, she had beenpletely nked to what was happening inside her, as she had also sealed her soul energy as I had asked her it might interfere with the energy of the crystal.

    "You are free to use your soul energy now," I said, and I felt her releasing her soul energy, and a secondter, a great change appeared on her face that even surprised me. As I had not expected her to cry.

    "Thank you!" She said after she wiped the tears off her face. "Its least I could do," I said.

    I always feel a little awkward when people show their gratitude sometimes; I don''t even know what to say. Most of the time, I just smile and say the words I had just said.

    "Grandmaster, what is the thing you have discovered inside me?" She asked, "You will know in time," I said with a smile.

    She did not ask further, hearing that, and walked toward the formation after saying her gratitude one more time.

    After she left, I rested for a while before I made the solution for myself to dip in and also worked inside my core on different things.

 Chapter 2288 - Month

    <h4>Chapter 2288 - Month</h4>

    A month had since I had taken over themand of Argan fortress, and everything had been going strange for me.

    The Grimms who were supposed to fight me constantly are avoiding me. I had fought against the Cheetaman two times only, and no other Grimm Fortress had attacked me.

    I had attacked Cheetaman and other Grimm Forts, but they just defended from inside, and when I moved my army to fight in existing battle, they would just retreat.

    If I had been a little dumb, I would have thought they were scared of me, but I am not that dumb. It is clearly a mind game to frustrate me, force me to make a mistake, and then strike me at the ripest time.

    They have done this many times against many talented powerhouses. It is a great strategy for people like us. People who grow with each battle, the more we fight, the stronger we will be.

    People dug deeper into their Inheritance; the bloodlines evolved under strain, and I grew stronger with every bloodline essence I consumed, which I could only get from the Grimm Monsters.

    It is not the only way for me to get stronger but the fastest way I have, not to mention it offers double benefits such as growing the resourcing inside me at an extremely fast speed; it could be said that Grimms are essential for me.

    I have been exploring other ways to get the Grimms with bloodline while also keeping my eyes on the five Grimms in front of me. I can''t let myself fall into whatever trap they are spreading for me.

    Currently, I am in themand center, watching the battle through Nero''s eyes, I wanted to join the battle so badly, but I know they will retreat, and I am not strong enough to stop the retreat.

    I could y dirty by killing those of lower levels, but it will have unintended consequences which I am not ready to bear.

    So, I released my seed through Nero and also asked mostmanders of two adjacent fortresses to let some of my Tyrants fight in their battle. It was quite a hard negotiation, and those two bastards have squeezed quite a lot of benefits from me.

    Ida and Camphor are fighting the battles currently, and I have to say, their performance is impressive.

    Especially Camphor, who had just transformed in this past month. As she got ess to more pathways, her power exploded; it also helped that her veins have be nearly perfect, with me healing all the damage her veins have suffered since she began to practice.

    With continued sessions, every five days, 75% of her blockages have opened, and it won''t be long before I opened thest 25% of them.

    When that happens, she will receive the greatest boost of her life, and many changes will ur in her. I can''t wait for that, as it will help me collect an immense amount of data from the veins.

    Aside from these two, I have also created the collective solution ording to every Tyrant''s need and also selected one hundred and ny-two most talented Emperors. It had been two weeks since the project began, and 50% of sponsored by the Pyramid.

    Thest 50% on me; is something Pyramid had imposed, so I would not waste their resources on frivolous projects.

    The 50% resources are quite a heavy burden; thankfully, I will get what I spent after a month.

    The data had been more than promising, and ording to condition, if I am able to give them a certain level of advancement, they will give me back all the resources I had spent on the project and fund it fully after that.

    The data I had been getting from these projects of mine are immense. I am even feeling grateful for Grimms to have given me so much free time.

    I am also making fast progress on my Inheritance, and research on other topics has been going well. I had even made a breakthrough in some projects that helped me make better solutions for the Emperors and Tyrants.

    Even now, my avatar is constantly working while I watch the battle, which is going great; even Grandmaster Oak had gained the advantage over the Grimm Grandmaster he is fighting against.

    I really wish that he would be able to kill the Grimm Grandmaster, but I know that is just wishful thinking on my part.

    Unless Grandmaster Oak could bring out a very powerful move, it would be very hard for him to kill the Grimm Grandmaster despite having the edge. As the Grimm Monster he is fighting against have quite good defensive abilities.

    The battle progressed, and more and more powerful moves began to appear from the battlefield. Even at such a great distance, I could see the sky lighting every few seconds.

    Around two hours passed by when the battle was finished, and as I had guessed, despite having an edge, Grandmaster Oak was not able to kill his enemy or even bring a great injury.

    For other people, it is quite hard to kill an enemy with strong defensive powers; they can not just wrap their strings around them sneakily and suck them inside their core like me. I thought before shaking my head and sighing.

    The Grimms bastards have been very careful; not only Cheetaman but others also have spatial artifacts, they have hidden it very well, but Nero was able to detect them on their bodies.

    Well, no worries, I am extremely close to finding a way to meld into this spatial defense of theirs; I would need a couple of days before I find it. So, they should attack me before that, as after, I will surely get those bastards.

    Chew Chew!

    I was watching the retreating army when Ashlyn''s voice rang out through our link; it felt slightly distant because she was, and she had finally found what she had been searching for thest fifteen days.

    "Edvin, you are inmand," I said as I walked out of themand center.. They may think I am going to my quarters to rest, but they are very wrong, as I am going to out hunt the prey that Ashlyn had just found me.

 Chapter 2289 - Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 2289 - Hunt</h4>

    I reached my quarters, and just as I did, I took out four dark pink balls and activated formations on them.

    Buzz!

    They buzzed as the formations on them activated and flew out of my palm before forming a square door. As it appeared, I moved my hand from up to down, and a spatial rift formed inside the door, big enough that I could easily pass through it.

    I walked into the rift, and behind me, the rift began closing. As four balls came inside, the rift closed finally without alerting a single system of the fort despite my quarters being one of the most focused areas.

    These balls are a much-upgraded version of the balls which I had used before to move around without alerting the sensors or senses of a powerhouse. They barely leave behind any trace at all, and the trace they left behind could be detected by these sensors.

    Even powerful Grandmaster would be hardpressed to detect them even if they looked at that ce, and these faint signs would disappear quite quickly. So, it could be said they are the near-invisible method to travel spatially.

    I need to take such precautions as powerful artifacts and powerhouses are tracking every movement. A huge portion of Pyramids power is being used to track the spatial fluctuation of Grandmasters and above-level powerhouses.

    As the rift close, I begin to move in the space sea. I have to be fast; the prey is Grandmaster; it could change its directions in a second.

    Ashlyn had worked very hard for the past fifteen days to find this prey, and I should not waste her efforts. If it had got away, I don''t know how long it would take me to find another prey.

    I need this prey before Grimms makes their move; I have a feeling it is going to be extremely dangerous for me, and if I do not make the preparations, I will die.

    It is not like I did not improve in these past months; I have improved. I burned through an immense amount of resources and got an increase that would shock the old Grandmasters, but that is far from enough; I need to be stronger, much stronger.

    Buzz!

    A few secondster, I stopped and activated the batts again. Likest time, they flew out of my hand and formed a gate.

    Instead of immediately tearing open the rift, I covered myself with my stealth method. It had grown quite powerful with grounds I had made with my research, and now I will test its power against a Grandmaster.

    With my stealth method as its full power, I opened the spatial rift and walked out of it. The rift, on the other hand, did not close; the mist came out of these four dark pink crystal balls and covered the whole rift, which made it disappearpletely from the view; one could not even sense the spatial fluctuation, even if they stand close to it.

    I need this rift open, as the second I finish with my prey, I will need to leave as there is a very high chance a very powerful Grimm wille seeing it dead.

    I moved toward my prey, it was near me, and I would just need to fly a couple of seconds before I saw it.

    Nine secondster, I saw it; the Apeman is moving through the air silently and seeing the way it is moving and using its soul sense. It is patrolling the area.

    This area Thomas Hills is one of few neutral areas where war between the two races is not raging. There are many reasons for that; one of the most important is that its location is not strategic at all, and it does not have many resources or entrances to ruin and realms.

    Still, both humans and Grimms send their powerhouses to patrol this area; below me, I could see tens of Kings and Emperors of both sides patrolling.

    The appearance of Grandmaster is quite rare, and Ashlyn was only able to discover it when she was flying over this area not long ago. The moment she was sure this Grimm was alone, and there was no trap, she had called me.

    Soon, I reached close to it that there was only a mile of distance between us and its soul sense is scanning over the area where I was standing but it still not able to detect me, seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    It is very hard to reach such a close distance of the Grandmaster without them discovering them. I reached it, and just as I did, my strings came out of me and moved toward the Grandmaster.

    It is quite hard to control the strings from such a distance, especially when I am under so much pressure.

    The pressure of not getting discovered, the pressure of finishing the job quickly. As those balls are not going to keep the rift open forever, I need to finish the job soon and return through them.

    Still, it is a challenge I am willing to face and even quite excited about it. As it is forcing me to stretch the boundaries of my control and would help me a lot extremely if I can do it sessfully.

    I have to seed; I could not afford to fail, and it is due to why I am sneaking on the Grimm, which I am not too fond of doing. I preferred to work on my strings while fighting; it gives me a huge thrill and excitement.

    Seconds turned into a minute and minute into two before I knew it, three minutes and fifty-two seconds passed by, and I had finally wrapped the Grimm Monster in my strings fully; seeing that smile couldnt help but appear on my strained face.

    The Grimm Grandmaster, who was patrolling without sensing anything, suddenly stopped. For a moment, a shock appeared on its face before it morphed into horror.

    It seemed to understand the predicament it had fallen into, but before it even does anything else, like contact others for rescue, it had disappeared from its ce without leaving a single proof behind.

 Chapter 2290 - Strange

    <h4>Chapter 2290 - Strange</h4>

    "Strange!"

    Said the Grimm as he looked at space from where it had gotten the distressed signal from less than a minute ago; it hade as soon as it could, but now it had appeared, there was no sign of jafrt.

    "Are you sensing anything?" I asked mres beside me, but he had too shook its snakehead.

    Both of them have activated their abilities but did not see any signs of a fight at all. There is not a single fluctuation of the red aura, as jadrt just disappeared out of nowhere; it is very strange.

    "Look for any spatial signs," said the Grimms and activated his spatial sensing abilities, and to its surprise, it did not sense anything.

    Usually, the signs of spatial travel did not disappear for hours, and when special abilities activated, they became clear as day, but he is seeing nothing. Not a single signs of spatial sign could be seen.

    "There are only two things such way," said mres, and I nodded; I know what things he is referring to, and just thinking about them, my eyes couldn''t help but burn in rage; these two things give us trouble, especially thetter.

    "Micheal Zaar could kill without leaving a proof, but chances of iting here so far without creating a single spatial disturbance is quite hard, near impossible, I might say," Mres said as it looked around.

    "That leaves us those from Dark Tower; those bastard barely leave any proof," Mres added.

    The Dark Tower is a very secret force of humans that had appeared in thest epoch war. A very scary force that helped those bitches, nearly destroy us. If we did not have that, we would have been wiped out from this world.

    Not many Grimm Grandmasters know about this scary enemy; even among humans, barely a few know about it.

    For thousands of years, we have tried to send our spies there, but not a single able to get the slightest information about this, much less infiltrate. Even after such a long time, we did not have more information about this secretive organization than a few pages.

    "So, what do you think? Will they be sessful in killing it without any disturbance?" Mres asked suddenly.

    "It will die today, without doubt; even if we have to sacrifice our precious pawn to kill it, we will do it," I said. My answer did not surprise Mres; instead, he nodded in understanding.

    "Micheal Zaar is dangerous, especially those wretched artifacts he made using our essence. They would bring terror if it was able to create them through the Grandmasters essence," Mres said.

    I shook my head, hearing that, "It had likely seeded in doing it, and that is why we could not let it live longer," I replied.

    Today would be the day Micheal Zaar will die; not only it but another human, who is more talented than Micheal, will also die; we have made far greater preparation to kill it than we have made for the Micheal Zaar.

    "Let''s leave. We will make the forensic team do the detailed analysis here," I said and opened the spatial tear before stepping inside it.

    .........................................................¡­.

    Step!

    I stepped back into my quarters with Ashlyn with a smile on my face. The hunt had been sessful, and now it was time to reap its rewards.

    It had been barely a minute since I had got the Grimm Monster, and it is still getting harvested in my core. The harvesting is nearly finished; it won''t be long before the Grimm Grandmaster turns into the husk.

    Buzz!

    Eight seconds passed by, and the Grimm Grandmaster turned into the husk and a secondter, the strengthening energy released.

    An ecstatic smile couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing that. To get this, I had taken a risk and sent Ashlyn away in search of the prey; every day, she would scan through therge area before moving to another.

    I had even taken the help from the secret intel of Pyramid, and though Ashlyn found many Grimm Grandmasters through it, they were not a perfect prey that I could want. All of them were in a ce where I could not kill them secretly as I had killed this Apeman.

    With the strengthening energy, the jitters I have been feeling had finally lessened. I also feel calmer more confident in dealing with anything that Grimm Monsters throw at me.

    The second passed, and my body absorbed more and more energy, and soon, a minute and a half passed when a change began to ur in my aura. From the initial leader, my aura begins to transform mid-leader, which is equal to Mid-Grandmaster.

    When I was elite, I needed to consume tens of Master bloodlines before I could advance to mid-Elite from Initial Elite, but here I only needed three Grandmasters and a few lower powerhouses bloodlines.

    The reason for that is because the Bloodlines of Grandmasters are very powerful; they are very close to Bloodline core. The advancement each one of them gives is immense; the only sad thing is there are very few Grimm Grandmasters with bloodlines.

    Which is also good news. If there had been too many Grimm Grandmasters with Bloodline, we would have suffered a lot in the war, even lost it.

    Another minute has passed before all the strengthening energy has been digested, perfectly stabilizing me with mid-leader ss Tyrant aura.

    I quickly looked inside my core and saw the resources filling the trees again and couldn''t help but feel relieved.

    In this past month, in order to increase my strength, I have used them indiscriminately that for a moment, I had feared I might use them all without leaving anything, thankfully this time not happen now for some while.

    I am happy, but one thing has made me slightly disappear.. The fruits of the essence tree, all of them are still in Master ss; I had thought at least one would be able to reach Grandmaster ss, but nothing of that sort had happened.

 Chapter 2291 - Five Armies

    <h4>Chapter 2291: Five Armies</h4>

    "Father!"

    I was watching the growth inside my core when the voice of Nero rang out inside me, and sceneries appeared inside my core; there are five sceneries, each from the one Grimm Fortress.

    If what I am seeing had not been shocking enough, I would have asked him how he is showing live footage from all five forts, but now, there is no time.

    "I had not throught these bastards would make such a drastic move seeing the cost if they lost, but it seemed like they are confident," I whispered before activating my Pyramid badge and informing them what was happening.

    "Ready for war," I transmitted themand and disappeared from my quarters.

    It hadn''t been a minute since the strengthening energy left, and I really wanted to practice my art to get even more strength, but it seemed like it won''t be possible anymore.

    Would it have killed these bastards? If they had attacked me a dayter or at least in the evening by then, I would have been much better prepared.

    I appeared in the control center and saw tens of screens shing around. With mymand, the Masters begin immediately, and I could already see the gathering down below through the window.

    "Commander, this time, we will definitely bring those rats bastards out of their hiding hole," said Newton, excited.

    All the Masters here are excited to fight, to show the gains they have made in this past month. I had only sent a select few people to other forts to fight and even instructed them not to reveal their full power unless it was necessary.

    Today, they could go all out; they will need to go all out if they want to survive. Today''s battle would be unlike anything they have faced so far.

    It barely took a minute for me to assemble my army, all ten thousand Emperors with Tyrant ready to fight. I did not immediately open the gates and march out; it was not time yet.

    Seconds passed, and it had turned into a minute and then two when suddenly all the five gates of Grimm''s fortresses opened, and huge armies of Grimms Monsters marched out of these gates.

    Despite knowing this would happen, my heart couldn''t help but beat wildly after seeing that. These were no regr armies but the special armies with the lowest level powerhouse being an Emperor ss powerhouse.

    Attacking with the armies of all five forts is a very risky move from Grimms parts. They are aware greater numbers did not give them victory, so them doing this means they have a n, and that is scaring me a little bit.

    I quickly controlled my emotions; I knew something like this would happen would Grimms would attack finally, and I have been preparing myself against it, and even I would have liked to practice my art further before I dived against them, I am still sufficiently prepared.

    In this past month, my strength has increse tremendously. I spent the resources without care, and just a few minutes ago, I had even hunted a Grimm Grandmaster, so even with all their preparations, Grimms would have to try extremly hard and pay a high cost to kill me.

    "Open the gates!"

    I ordered exactly fifteen secondster, and my army flew out of the huge gate with Ida leading them.

    It is not just us that came out, the armies of other two human forts also came out, and they begin toe toward us as we move toward the Grimms.

    Six minutes passed when all three human armies appeared beside one another. "Grandmaster Oak, Grandmaster Tantra," I said to two Grandmasters who appeared beside me.

    "Grandmaster Zaar!" They greeted in unison. I am quite familiar with both of them since I had crashed their battles with Grimms in a second when they would not fight against me.

    Grandmaster Oak is a man in histe sixties; he is a short man with a head full of white hair, while Grandmaster Tantra is a tall woman with light brown skin and dark ck eyes; she looked to be a woman in her early forties and about just as young.

    She is a fifty-one-year-old and one of the most promising Grandmasters on the Pyramids list. Even now, when my generation begin to take over, she is still on the list, as Pyramid thinks she will be able to reach the peak of Grandmaster ss with her talent.

    "The Grimms are taking huge risks by attacking with all their armies," Grandmaster Oak said.

    "It means they have a n; you two would have to be very careful then lest you got swallowed in their big mouths," Grandmaster Tantra said while casting a nce at us.

    <i> f r e e w e b n o v e l. c o m</i>

    "Forget Micheal, he is young, but you should show me some respect, little tan-tan," said Grandmaster Oak with his hands over her chest and expressions of hurt on his face. "I will give you respect when you are able to defeat me, old man." She fired back.

    I couldn''t help but shake my head hearing their banter.

    These two have known each other for a long time, and the reason they are posted so close is that they fight well together; their abilities areplementary, and they could take even stronger foes than themselves when they fight together.

    Our armies moved toward the Grimms as they did; their battle spirit energies got stronger and stronger till they reached peak elite ss.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, it seemed like the battle spirit energy of your army had reached the limit, and it''s such a fast progress," Grandmaster Oak said.

    "It is all due to their hard work, Grandmaster," I replied, but there was a small smile on my face. A month ago, the battle spirit energy of my army at high Elite ss, and now it is at peak elite ss.

    It is now equal to the strongest armies in the field and had nothing to fear when ite to battle spirit.

 Chapter 2292 - Donâ€™t Hold Back

    <h4>Chapter 2292 - Don¡¯t Hold Back</h4>

    Our expressions became serious as both armies have stopped in front of each other. The collective army of Grimm Monsters possesses four times more numbers than us, and that is scaring some people.

    It is a normal reaction. If I had been in their ce, I would have felt scared seeing such numbers. While they are feeling scared, not a single human has taken a step back; instead of the battle spirit, the energy around them begins to boil up.

    Charge CHARGE charge CHARGE!

    Both armies stared at each other for about a minute before they charged at each other with their auras and battle spirit energy exploding.

    ''Don''t hold back on anything,'' I said to my powerhouses. The days of holding back their power are over; let the world show what power they possess.

    I hope my other two mentees had been here, but a week aftering here, I had called off the ns to bring them here. The ces they are in right now, they are constantly fighting; there is not a single day where they are not fighting.

    I have been sending them the solution regrly after reading their data which they sent me daily.

    Their progress is amazing, Leonard''s constitution is getting stronger every day, and Danielle is gaining greater and greaterprehension in her art with each battle she fought.

    If they keep fighting in such a way, it won''t be long before they get desired power I need them to have. Especially, Leonard, I will have to give him a push that transforms his strengthpletely, but before I do that, his constitution needs to reach a certain level.

    In the past month, he had made great strides toward that, and it won''t be long before his constitution reaches the stage which I need it to be.

    Boom Bam ng¡­

    Different sounds rang out the moment both of the armies shed, the force of their sh powerful enough that it shook even some leaders who were about to meed their enemies.

    "My God!"

    Barely a second passed since the battle had begun when it nearly stopped with shock as decapitated bodies of three Grimm leaders fell down on the ground, and the culprit of it was Ida.

    In a single attack, she decapitated all three peak leaders, shocking everyone who was seeing her.

    Since she had be my mentee, she had never used her full power in battle where could see her; she had always kept some hidden, but in this battle, she had revealed it all in a single strike.

    I would have asked her to keep her power hidden, but it would not have helped her now that she had reached the important stage. From now on, she needs great stimtion fights many life and death battles to harness the potential in her bloodline and make it advance.

    "The little girl had decapitated these poor bastards in a single strike; she had not shown her such power when she was fighting in my army, " Grandmistress Tantra said as she turned at me, and I just smiled.

    She would have probed me further, but the Grimms have made a move in retaliation.

    "Masters attack!" All three of us said in unison; the Grimms have brought out their Masters, and we brought out ours in answer.

    "That werewolf is going for that little girl," Grandmaster Oak said; a Master ss Werewolf is attacking Ida, which is a terrifying aspect for nearly all the leaders as it means instant death. "Let ite; it will too join those three soon," I said, surprising both Grandmasters beside me.

    Ida''s bloodline is not general; it is at about the same level as the Phoenix Bloodline of Elina and possesses great potential. Ever since she had be my mentee, I had been solely focused on harnessing its potential, and it could be said I have done a decent job at it.

    With my order, no one had interfered, nor anyone could do it seeing the sheer numbers of Grimm Monsters attacking them.

    The Master ss Werewolf appeared beside Ida and attacked her, and to its shock, Ida had countered its attack without much shake before attacking it and even sent it back a couple of steps back to its shock.

    While the performance of Ida is exceptional, the other Tyrants and a few hundred Emperors that I had selected are doing good too, and if not each of them fighting a couple of Grimms at once, their performance has been more evident.

    Still, the pressure of huge numbers is evident on the human army; despite great power, they are struggling against huge Grimm Monsters, which areing at them in doves, looking for every chance to crush the humans.

    "You are protecting the list of people I have given you, right?" The old man asked suddenly. "As long as they have capable heart and head remained till the battle end, they will fine," I said with a sigh.

    Since my miraculous ability has been revealed, these two have given me the list of people they want to protect from battle, and I agreed as a courtesy since most people in their list are Tyrants and a few very talented Emperors.

    The battle is intense; the sheer amount of power it is producing is enough to decimate the huge cities within a second.

    Even here, where ice is impossibly cold, the temperature had turned upward that one could barely feel any cold in areas surrounding the battle.

    Thankfully, this ce is special, and it won''t take more than a few hours on most days to regain its cold after the battle stops, unlike the other fragile ecosystems which get decimated whenever the war has begun.

    The war always takes a huge toll on the world, and if not for there is usually hundred years of a break, at least where both sides recoup their losses. Our world would have too shattered and turned into the pieces of ruins that we go to explore.

 Chapter 2293 - Spatial Field

    <h4>Chapter 2293 - Spatial Field</h4>

    Forty minutes passed since the battle had begun, and it had be even more intense with Grimms pressing our army from all sides with their huge numbers, and they are just fighting back with all their strength.

    Even Ida, with all her power, is struggling; twenty minutes ago, she hade close to killing the Master ss Grimm, seeing that two more have joined the battle against her.

    Now, she is fighting against the three Master ss Grimms on her own, one more than she could manage safely. With these three Master attacking her, her every breath is a struggle to live.

    I was worried about her, but I could not do anything to help her. It is her battle, and she would have to survive on her own.

    Others are also hard-pressed, but they are doing good, especially the ones who have been selected by me and consuming powerful resources to make the huge progress; it is paying off nicely.

    If we had been fighting a single army on one and one, their performance would have been even greater; still, those with sharp eyes have already noticed them.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, it seemed like healing is not your only talent. If we survived this battle, have a drink with this old man and satiate some of the curiosities I have," said Grandmaster Oak.

    "Sure, Grandmaster," I agreed. I had heard this old man had found a huge cache of great quality alcohol, which he refused to sell to anyone and only took it out when he invited other people for the conversation.

    Two more hours passed, and the battle was going on just as intense as before; it could be said that it had be even more intense. The Grimms have gained a slight edge due to their high numbers, but they could not widen it despite their efforts.

    Ida is still surviving against the three Grimm Monsters, and it had kind of surprised me as those three Masters are not weak, especially the two who joined the battle, but she is still alive.

    With life and death battle, she is harnessing more and more power from her bloodline, and the energies of solution I had merged into every part of her body are helping greatly in assimting the harnessed power into her instantly.

    It is due to it she is surviving till now despite having numerous grave injuries appearing on her body nearly every minute.

    "Be careful; the Grimms are nning something nasty. This old man is not getting a very good feeling about it," said Grandmaster Oak.

    Hun!

    The old man''s instinct seemed to be quite sharp as very next second, all the five Grimms have revealed themselves, and they came at us without saying a single word or giving a big threatening speech they usually give.

    SUP SUP!

    As they revealed themselves, a powerful aura had sted out of two Grimm Monsters'' bodies, and they attacked. These powerful attacks were not targeted at me but at the two Grandmasters beside me.

    They moved to defend against the attacks while the three Grimms have appeared in front of me before surrounding me. Grandmaster Oak and Grandmaster Tantra saw it and wanted toe toward me, but they were immediately stopped by the two Grimm Grandmasters.

    "This time, you will not remain alive, human," said Lightning Cheetaman, "You seemed quite confident this time; are those big gem crowns all three wearing are the reason for that?" I asked.

    Aside from the Lightning Cheetaman, there is also Diamond Crockman and Cyan Poison Viperman, and all three of them are wearing a big ck crown with a huge silvery diamond ced on them.

    "You are right, human; with these crowns with us, you can forget about staying alive no matter how great your defensive ability is," It said, and the silver diamond notched on all three crowns lit up resplendently.

    It had happened so fast that I was barely able to see what was happening, but an instantter, I found myself covered in arge spatial field with three Grimms, and the thing is, in the whole field, the light spatial energies are moving everywhere.

    The huge silver Diamonds on all three crowns have vanished, but that did not seem to surprise them as now all three of them are staring at me with burning killing intent in their eyes.

    "This assortment would have cost you a lot, right?" I asked, seeing their burning killing intent, which is literally materialized around them like a sanguine me. It is not for a show; it has the power to heavily injure a Master and kill anyone below instantly.

    "You are right; it had cost us a lot, and only your death would make using it worthwhile," said Cheetaman and came at me, and it is not the only one that came, with it also came Crockman.

    I also saw a huge staff appearing in the hands of Viperman and cyan crystal on top of its lightning up.

    My eyes became serious, and I harnessed all the power in my body while at the same time feeding the power to enchantment.

    "Die Human!" said the Cheetaman as it appeared in front of me in an instant and swung its lightning-covered w at me.

    Seeing that, I swung my sword, which surprised it as the past two times we have fought. I have never fought offensively; I would always summon my shields and defend against its powerful attacks.

    CLANG!

    My sword met halfways across its and shed with such power that it would have sent an initial ss Grandmaster flying while I have remained on my spot without much shaking, but there is a surprise in my eyes.

    The harmless spatial energies around me crushed the shockwave; they have destroyed it even before they could reach halfway into the fold; a wonder couldn''t help but appear in my eyes, seeing that for a moment.

    I would have given it more thought if not for being attacked by two powerful attacks that simr level as Cheetamans.

 Chapter 2294 - Field Of Cyan

    <h4>Chapter 2294 - Field Of Cyan</h4>

    The snakeman hadunched a powerful cyan beam at me, and while the Diamond Crockman had appeared behind me and now its spiked diamond hammering at me, would crush me whole if it handed on my body.

    BANG BANG!

    They came closer and closer to me, and just when they were about a meter away from me, their attacks crashed into my invisible shields, which have be visible at sh.

    As I had expected, the attack is as strong as the Lightning Cheetaman, and if I had not summoned the two shields, I would have paid the heavy price.

    "You have been hiding your true strength," said the Lightning Cheetaman suddenly, and there is zing anger in its eyes as if thinking I have been deceived it in the past battles.

    "You are the wrong Tastak; I have improved in a precious month you have provided me," I said, shaking my head. Hearing that, it had got stunned for a moment before lightning nearly burst out of its eyes in rage.

    "Don''t take me for a food Zaar. If you had the Bloodline, I might have a preposterous lie, but you have an Inheritance, and even celestial inheritance could not make you progress this fast!" It raged as dense lightning covered its ws, and it attacked.

    The two Grimm Monsters also attacked at the same time,unching the attacks on me from all directions.

    I couldn''t help but feel a little scared; these are no regr Grimms but the Grandmasters. I might look rxed, but I am far from rxed. How can I be when I am facing three freaking mid-Grandmaster ss powerhouses.

    I did not show my emotions on my face; I maintained the light smile on my face as I moved to defend against three powerful attacks.

    CLANG BANG BANG

    I defended against the Tastak''s attacks with my sword while using my two shields to defend against the poison attack and the hammer of the Diamond Croackman.

    As I did, powerful energies came at me; my armor sucked it all before breaking it and sending it inside my body before all the energy got swallowed by my runes. My swallowing rule had made the crushing and swallowing easier than before, which is great news when I deal with such powerful enemies.

    "Believe it or not, Tastak, it is a truth," I said with a smile when all the lightning vanished from my sword.

    Hearing that even more rage build up in its eyes, I know it would not believe me, and that is why I have no problem in telling him the truth.

    It is also not the only one who is surprised, I am taking, it had improved since ourst battle, but it is not the one who had made the biggest progress. It is a Cyan Poison Viperman; I feel its strength increse the most since I had seen it first.

    While they did not fight against me, I have watched their battles against Grandmaster Oak and Grandmaster Tantra and have been tracking their power. Of all five Grandmasters, Viperman is the most dangerous Grimm Monster, more than Cheetaman.

    While my abilities make me uniquely capable of special energy Grimm Monster. This Viperman is no ordinary Grandmaster but one with Bloodline, against which even I will have to be extremly careful.

    "It seemed like you want to make me angry; well, you did it," It said, baring its teeth, and next second thick lightning covered its w.

    This lightning is different than before; it is much denser, containing far greater destruction in it. I am very familiar with this move as the power of the first boost begins to flood into me to deal with this attack.

    "Punishing ws of Damro!"

    It shouted and attacked with the blurring speed, which is so powerful that it had separated spatial flow around.

    Seeing that, my eyes couldn''t help but light up as that very instant I had solved the problem that had been bugging me since the day I first shed against me. I have finally understood how I could use my strings in this light spatial disturbed environment.

    In my ecstasy, I had nearly failed to notice the attack that Viperman and Croackman hadunched sneakily.

    Their attack is anything unlike I have seen before; the Viperman had released the smoky cyan mist, a very powerful poisonous mist. It was a powerful attack, but in this spatially disturbed environment, it would be crushed within a minute.

    That is where the Diamond Croackman came; it had released a diamond powder through its body, which immediately absorbed the cyan mist turning saving it from erosion of gentle spatial waves at the same time making it stronger.

    This diamond dust is no simple thing; it is very fine and contains strange abilities such passed through the energy incorporeally, even able to pass through spatially, which immediately shocked me.

    As with such ability, it won''t be a problem for it to pass through the defenses of the armor and affect the user, and very few people have defenses against such a move.

    I activated defenses of my armor while moving my sword toward theing w of the Cheetaman; I had not forgotten about its powerful attack.

    While thebined attack of Viperman and Crockman is powerful, it will take time to act if it had hit me, but if the w of Cheetaman hit me, I will immediately pay the price, and I am sure those two will leap at me with even more powerful attack to finish the job.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    Our attacks shed, but the rage of Cheetaman was not going to satiate at the single attack as it attacked me with another w, and when I defended against it, it attacked me again and then again without stopping.

    While I am fighting against the Cheetaman, those two continue with their attack.. The cyan dust of theirbined attack continued to spread around more and more, and by the time the minute was over, the whole spatial field turned cyan, and that is a bad thing for me.

 Chapter 2295 - Absolute Crushing I

    <h4>Chapter 2295 - Absolute Crushing I</h4>

    As diamond dust filled with cyan poison enveloped the whole spatial field, it came at me. Tiny diamond crystals filled with dense cyan poison energy tried to enter my armor, bing incorporeal.

    There are defenses to guard against such moves, and they stopped this powerful attack, but it will be very costly for me.

    Thisbined attack is not normal; it is multifaceted that even if one was able to deal with incorporable of this attack, this diamond dust would keep attacking, and poison in it would whittle away one''s energy with every wave.

    If that was not enough, these two have nowunched a separate attack on me while continuing with theirbined attack; not to mention, I am still dealing with the constant attacks of the Cheetaman.

    CLANG BANG BANG!

    I defended against the attack of the Tastak with my sword while my shields have defended against the powerful attack of the Viperman and Crockman.

    I am under huge strain in dealing with the continued attacks of the three Grandmasters. It is straining me, and I wished there would be a Grandmaster with me to share the pressure, but unfortunately, it is not; I will have to bear the onught of these bastards on my own.

    "You two increase the power of your attacks; the human won''t be able to hold off against our attacks for long," Said Cheetaman Laughingly as it directed the two Grimm Grandmasters while at the same time, its aura exploded.

    "des of Domre!"

    It shouted, and lightning covered its body before it moved toward its ws and formed the long des. The moves seemed more powerful than thest time that I did not waste time and activated the second boost and harnessed its full power.

    It is not the only one attacking me with the powerful attack, the aura of other Grandmasters has also exploded, and all three of them haveunched the attacks together.

    "Die, You Bastard!" Cheetaman shouted as it appeared above me and attacked me with the lightning de that was even bigger than it while Crockman appeared in front of me and attacked with a hammer which had dense three colored energies wrapped around its hammerhead.

    Viperman, on the other hand, attacked me with a coiled beam that had begun to move the space around it as it came at me.

    This time, I moved my shield to defend against the attack of the Cheetaman and used my sword to defend against the attack of Diamond Crockman while my second shield moved to defend against the poisonous coiling beam from the Viperman.

    BANNNG CLANNNG BANNNG

    The beam from the Viperman shed against my shield first. It tried to breach through my shield directly, but when that attempt failed, it started to coil around at that time.

    While at that time, the huge lightning de of Cheetaman stuck my shield, and a momentter, a huge hammer of Crockman covered in tri-colored energy struck my toothpick sword, and under the assaults of three powerful attacks, my body couldn''t help but shake.

    Step!

    I took a step back as I manipted the numerous defenses to deal with the powerful Physical strikes and even more powerful energies.

    These attacks are extremely strong, and if I had faced them a few hours ago, it would have been enough to kill me or at least severely injure me.

    Still, these are not their powerful attacks; they are still hiding a lot more power which they would use to attack me. They are not using their full power because they also know I am not using my full power and also wanted to keep some for themselves, to deal with my strings if they could reach their bodies.

    It might not seem like it, but they are quite scared of my strings and have a thick cover of spatial and soul energies around them. This cyan diamond dust that is trying to infiltrate me every second has also filled with the thick soul energy to detect my strings.

    BANNNG CLANNNG BANNNG

    The first attack was just the beginning, and they continued right after with even greater power that I had to activate the third boost to support myself against attacks.

    "Let''s keep attacking; it won''t be long before we burned it dry!" Cheetaman shouted excitedly as the lightning des on its w became even bigger and thicker, containing even greater power than before.

    The bastard had improved without doubt, or it might not use its full power, to begin within the two battles it had fought against me.

    I don''t know, nor do I care, as I mostly focused on defending against their attack, which has been taking more and more energy from me.

    It won''t be long before I will have to harness all the power of the third boost and have to use internal energy or burn my blood to defend against even more powerful attacks.

    I am really in desperate straight; I had thought with me hunting a Grimm Grandmaster, I would be able to at least remain alive but seeing how crazily the power of their moves is increasing, that is not seemed to be the case.

    If these bastards had attacked me a few hourster, I would have had better chances with my art, but they did not give me a choice before they have attacked me.

    "No, internal energy. It seemed like you are hiding too deeply human."

    "Well, no worries, the next attack of mine will force you to bring all out to save your precious life!" said the Cheetaman and stopped attacking while the change in its aura began to happen, feeling that horror couldn''t help but appear on my face for a moment.

    If it is a signal, an extremely powerful aura came out of Viperman, which is even stronger than Cheetaman and a heavy aura burst out of Diamond Crockman, which is not weaker than the Lightning Cheetaman.

    I know the Grimms areunching their most powerful attack, and there is not a damn thing I could do other than try to defend against it.. My preparations are still iplete, and if I reveal my card now, there is a chance that they might be able to break free of it.

 Chapter 2296 - Absolute Crushing II

    <h4>Chapter 2296 - Absolute Crushing II</h4>

    "ROAR OF DOMRE!"

    The Lightning Cheetman shouted, and a familiar phantom of Cheetaman appeared behind it and its mouth; I could see the lightning forming rapidly. It would take a fraction of seconds for lightning topletely form.

    "PAIN OF GRIEANAL!"

    The Viperman shouted, and its bloodline phantom appeared it, and to my shock, it moved its hand and not toward me but toward the phantom of Cheetaman and poured thick Cyan energies to it.

    This seemed to be quite painful for Cheetaman as it gritted its teeth, and steaming blood began toe out of its eyes, ears, and nose.

    "World Crushing Diamond Hammer!"

    The Diamond Crockman shouted, and its solid hammer transformed into the hammer of three energies as it swung at me.

    I found myself only ncing at this dangerous attack as most of my focus was on thebined attack, which was released the horrifying aura. To defend against it, I had not only brought out all the internal energy I have but also burned my essence.

    CRACKLE

    The hammer had was inches away from striking me when Cyan lightning released from the phantom of Cheetaman.

    The Cyan lightning was so fast that it had appeared beside me in an instant and could strike me even before the hammer.

    My sword disappeared from my hand as five shields have appeared in front of me and shone in dense sanguine light, just like my armor. All of four of which have begun to give out extremely heavy and sharp aura, which is enough to tear any master into fine pieces if they got close enough.

    This is the strongest defensive technique I have developed; though it is most powerful with its twelve shield groups, I could only summon out the five shields due to the constraints I have.

    Just when the Cyan lightning was about to crash into my shield, everything seemed to have slowed down in front of me. I get to see the power of this huge cyan lightning, which has horrified me more, and I also noticed the Cyan lightning is not fully cyan.

    There is a lot of yellowness in it, but this yellowness has beenpletely covered by the dense cyan glow.

    Thisbined attack possesses the destructiveness of the lightning and the power of the poison, which would burn anything it touched. Even with all my defenses against the energies, if this lightning stuck my body, I would burn to death without a doubt.

    BOOOOOOM

    The loud boom rang out as the Cyan light night struck against my shield with a power that blew my mind away.

    BAMMMMM!

    The Cyan Lightning had just crashed against my shield when a huge hammer struck me directly and sent me flying while the tri-colored energies surrounded me and started to tear through my armor as I flew away like a broken kite in a storm.

    DHUUUD!

    Before I could catch myself, I had found myself crashing myself on the boundary of spatial field hard with every bone of my body is broken, and I am puking my internal organs out, and I am not out of danger yet.

    The Cyan lightning is burning my shields up, and three colored energy of the hammer is tearing through my armor apart while giving me the pain that I had never felt before.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhh...¡­"

    I screamed loudly as I could not hold back anymore; the streams of Cyan lightning and three-colored energies tore through me.

    My body and soul had never been under such attack; it had turnedpletely coppery as it used its very essence to fight back against the energies which are tearing me apart.

    It is a losing battle as every second, more and more energies are tearing through my armor and entering inside me, attacking my body and soul.

    I am using everything to fight against these energies, from Inheritance energy to Internal Energy. I am also burning my essence without care and even using my rule powers against these foreign energies.

    All my energies circte in my veins through the routes of Supreme Combat Exercise. I have been practicing it regrly, but as I create more seals, the harder its gets which is why extremely few people are able to create more than three diamond seals of it.

    After near eight months of constant practice, I reached quite close to creating a diamond seal, but the closer one gets to creating it, the harder it would get.

    "Die, you wretched human!"

    I heard and saw Crockman appearing in front of me before bringing down its hammer to crush me, and I had no energy to defend against it.

    I have been keeping an eye on the three Grimm Grandmasters; the final attacks of there have cost them heavily. Especially to Cheetaman and Snakeman, who are focused on quickly recovering their energy while Diamond Croackman still has some energy which it is using to attack me.

    Outside, I could see Grandmistress Tantra had taken the two Grimm Grandmasters while Grandmaster Oak moved toward the spatial field and began attacking, but his attacks did not seem to have any effect aside from creating the small ripple.

    The Grimms havee extremely prepared to kill me; the spatial field is something Mid-Grandmaster would have a very hard time crushing.

    Even using all his strength, it would still take Grandmaster Oak quite a long time to break through the spatial field.

    BAMMM BAMMM BAMMM

    The hammer hit me hard on my body, cracking tens of my bones; thankfully, the power of the attack is nowhere close to its previous attack; otherwise, it might have killed me instantly, but that did not seem to discourage it and lifted its hammer up and attacked me again.

    The Grimms seemed to be hell-bent on killing me; while the Crockman is attacking me, the real danger posses by the Viperman and Cheetaman, who have been consuming all sorts of precious resources like crazy.

    It won''t take them long to recover their strength enough tounch another powerful attack, and once they do, I will be finished.

 Chapter 2297 - Absolute Crushing III

    <h4>Chapter 2297 - Absolute Crushing III</h4>

    BAMMM BAMMM BAMMM!

    The deafening sound continued to ring out as the hammer of the Diamond Crockman continued to hit me.

    It had been just a few seconds, and its hammer had already hit me hundred times, and there were no signs of stopping. It is hitting me continuously, and I don''t think it would stop before it killed me.

    I have never been in such a condition before and only survived due to burning essence and prior preparations Ive had made but even with these preparations, I won''t be able to survive for long, seeing how rapidly those two bastards are recovering.

    They have used a pretty powerful move. If they tried to recover naturally, it would take more than an hour, but with the resources, it is a matter of a few minutes; it would not even take them more than five minutes if the data I am getting is right.

    These bastards are making a grave mistake; I had been in their ce, I would have burned my essence to finish me off. You should finish off an enemy which could make you disappear forever as soon as possible.

    The chances of me surviving looked pretty grim; I have used nearly everything I have, and even with the blood energy, I won''t be able to survive for more than three minutes.

    Still, I will resist with all my strength and at least would take two of these bastards with me before I die for good. There is a slight chance that I might survive, but I would have to fight extremely hard for it.

    With the strike of another hammer, another Amethyst seal was created inside. I did not even look at what number of seals it is; the only thing I care about is circting the energies as fast as possible inside me to deal with the foreign energies.

    The cyan lightning and the tri-colored energies are still covering my whole, trying to tear through my armor.

    I am resisting them with every ounce of my strength; I have activated every defensive formation I have on my shields and army and circted the energies in the route of supremebat exercise as fast as possible.

    They usually do not use that route seeing how damn painful and hard it is to circte the energy through this route; doing that in battle requires a lot of concentration, a consentration I could not afford to waste, even if this method gives me the better edge.

    Now, I have no choice but to use this route, seeing I am just lying on the ground while a Grimm Monster continues to hit me with a hammer that is more than three times bigger than me.

    "The human is really resilient to survive energies of attacks and repeated attacks of Erde," Viperman said suddenly in its raspy voice. "Of course, it is resilient; if it was not, they would not have made all these preparations and sent three of us to finish it off," replied Cheetaman.

    "I still think it is a waste to use such precious resources to quickly recover our energy,"

    "It is barely hanging by a thread, if we let Erde attack it for a few minutes, with our energies at his aid, the human won''t survive for more than ten minutes," Viperman said as it looked at me with its slitted cyan eyes which barely contain any emotions.

    "We could not take any chance, we have to finish this human before something happen, and it survives," Cheetaman replied and turned to Viperman.

    "You do understand what will happen when we fail the mission, right?" It asked, and Viperman shuddered visibly; not just it but Diamond Crockman attacking me also shuddered to hear that its attacks became even more powerful.

    It seemed like Grimms would have got some kind of ultimatum if they failed to kill me. It is not surprising seeing how heavily they have nned and not to mention that artifact they use; it is not cheap to use something like that.

    Two minutes had passed by since it Crockman had begun to attack me, and I could only survive for a minute more.

    The two energies are opening the bigger and bigger way into me, sending more and more energies into me while my cirction of energies gets faster and faster to deal with, but within a minute, it would not be enough.

    In a minute, the energies would make a big enough hole into me that the energies would floor inside me, and when that happened, even if I burned all the essence of mine, it would not be enough to deal with those energies.

    I am going to die, but the only constion I have is that I would not be alone to die. I will at least be able to take two of these bastards with me. I will be finished with my preparations about the same time, the energy floor into me.

    Hun!

    I was making my final preparation when suddenly, I sensed something from my temple and saw a thing that made me go my eyes wide.

    I have created the tenth ruby seal, and now, these ten ruby seals have gathered and begun spinning to create the diamond seal. It couldn''t help but shock me, seeing just a few minutes ago, I had needed nine amethyst seals for thest diamond seal.

    I had needed to practice for weeks before I could create a single amethyst seal, but here, I have created them in a matter of minutes.

    A spark of ecstasy couldn''t help but lit up in my mind before rationalization took me. If it had happened a minute ago, I would have definitely had a big chance to survive, but now, I don''t know whether I would be able to get any benefits from it or not.

    ording to my calction, the flood of foreign energies would break through my defenses a few seconds before Diamond energy, and I would survive those few seconds, and even then, the diamond energy would not heal me instantly while foreign energies would not simply disappear.

    In less than a minute, there would be a storm of energies inside me, and there is more than a 70% chance that I would survive it.

 Chapter 2298 - Diamond Energy

    <h4>Chapter 2298 - Diamond Energy</h4>

    BAMMM BAMMM BAMMM

    Seconds passed, and every second, its attacks got stronger and stronger. The Grimms have also seemed to understand that something going to happen very soon as their expressions have be serious.

    Tastak and Viperman both have closed their eyes in concentration as they begin to gather the energies inside them, no longer willing to wait till the energies of their previous attacks to kill me.

    Their attacks woulde a couple of secondster, a few seconds after this energy covering me flooded into me. It hade extremely close, and within a few seconds, it would break thest of my defense and enter inside me.

    I hope the hasty preparations I have made will help me deal with the flood of foreign energy for a couple of seconds till the Diamond energye out.

    They should be able to, but I am not feeling certain seeing the distractive nature of these energies, which might turn me to ashes within a second, but I have no choice but to bear it all, seeing even Nero''s movements are restricted.

    I had taken Nero into my core before my battle began, as protection if things go awry, and they did, but Nero did not help me despite he could; it could be said he is not able to, considering he is restricted.

    BOOOM!

    Time passed by, and suddenly, a loud boom rang out as my final defense had crashed down, and the torrent of cyan lightning and the tri-colored energy flooded into my body, bringing destruction and pain I had never thought I would suffer.

    "Ahhhhhhh..."

    I screamed loudly as the torrent of foreign energies destroyed me. These energies are so powerful they begin to crush my powerful body and soul.

    The beads of blood essence I had spread throughout my body exploded in a bid to stop these foreign energies, but no use; these energies are too overwhelming that they had instantly crushed everything I had put up in front of it.

    It is only due to my strong body and soul, which is now shining in bright coppery light, I have not turned to ashes instantly.

    Still, it would not save me for long; in four to five seconds, I would be beyond saving that, even treasures like cosmic elemental energies would be useless to me.

    I really hate the hidden being! I hope when I die, I will turn into a vengeful spirit and haunt it for the rest of its life. If it had been within my power, I would have taken the bastard myself, but it is beyond me.

    "Hehe, it seemed like our attacks have finally breached this bastard''s defense." I heard theugh of the snakeman in the background, and I did not even have the energy to even get angry at it; all my focus was on surviving, and the moment I feared I would die, I would take these bastards with me.

    Buzz!

    I struggled against the flood energy to survive for a second more when I felt my whole body vibrate. The vibration is very soft that I should not have felt with the energies tearing me apart, but I did.

    The moment I felt the vibration, another type of energy flooding inside me. This energy is very familiar but much thicker than I had expected, which should not be surprising to me; seeing the quality of Diamond energy depend on the strength of body and soul.

    Hun!

    The strange thing happened as Diamond energy began to spread inside me; I thought it would sh against the foreign energies as my energies are shing, but it did not none of instead, it directly began to swallow them.

    It had shocked me, but soon a bloody smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. I could see swallowing the foreign energies is making diamond energy look spent its energy, but it did not seem much, seeing there is an unlimited amount ofing out of the diamond seal.

    The moment the diamond energy begins to swallow the foreign energy, at the same time, it begins to replenish my essence and heal my injuries.

    The diamond energy is so thick and potent that it is filling up my essence at visible speed and injuries healing up at a shocking rate that I am barely able to believe.

    "Fuck, something is happening to this bastard! Its injuries are healing rapidly!" Diamond Crockman shouted; it barely took three seconds to notice the change.

    When Tastak and Viperman heard it, a huge shock appeared on their faces, and I felt a heavy soul sense covering me, and at the same time, they acted.

    "ROAR OF DOMRE!" "PAIN OF GRIEANAL!"

    A phantom of huge Cheetaman appeared behind, and bloodline phantom of regal Cyan Poison Viperman appeared behind the Viperman, and likest time, it moved its hand and transferred all its energies into Cheetaman Phantom.

    It took a fraction of seconds to transfer all its energy into the phantom of Cheetaman, and a powerful aura burst out of it. The aura is strong but still not strong as the original; it only had about 50% of the power the original attack had earlier.

    "Die, You Wretched Bastard!"

    Both of them shouted in unison as a huge lightning bolt of crackling cyan lightning released from the Cheetaman phantom.

    BOOOOM!

    Despite it being weakened than original, my shields were not able to stop it, and it had directly crashed into me and broke hundreds of bones before its thick, dense energy sted inside me, but just as it entered inside me, it began to get swallowed by the Diamond energy.

    Like other foreign energies in my body, the diamond energy began to swallow it too, and it is having a much easier time doing it, as this attack is weaker than the original cyan lightning attack.

    The Diamond energy continues to swallow the foreign energies rapidly while at the same time, it replenishes my essence and also heals my injuries; it had healed me enough that now I could finally move my fingers.

 Chapter 2299 - Fabled

    <h4>Chapter 2299 - Fabled</h4>

    "It survived!"

    The Viperman shouted out in its raspy voice; as all the energy covering me went inside me while I was still breathing. Not only that, my injuries are healing rapidly, and I am able to move my body part ever so slightly.

    Hearing its panic shout, I slowly move my head toward it. I am still very much injured, but I wanted to look at this bastard and see its expression with my eyes.

    It took me a couple of seconds, but I finally did and saw its shocked, panicked face. It is not the only one who is shocked, the Cheetaman and Diamond Crockman, especially the Diamond Crockman who had stopped attacking me.

    "I could feel our energies are still inside it. If we continue attacking it, we might be able to exhaust whatever energies he has inside it!" Shouted Cheetman suddenly, bringing other Grimms out of their shock.

    "Let''s kill this bastard!" Diamond Crockman shouted out loud and raised its hammer to attack.

    It seemed to pour all its rage and power into this attack as this attack is quite powerful; not only it, the Viperman and the Cheetaman had alsounched the attack, respectively, not wanting to give me any chance to recover further.

    BANG CLANG BAMM!

    All sorts of attacks hit me directly, but this time, there was barely any fear in my heart. I have fixed the hole in my defense; as long as these attacks do not reach the power of their most powerful attacks, they would not be able to breach through my armor.

    Diamond Energy had nearly finished swallowing all the foreign energy, and now nearly all of it is focused on replenishing my essence and healing my injuries.

    I have also changed my n about the Grimms a little; earlier, I was nned to take two of them with me, and they would have died with when I died, but now, the chances of me dying had lessened quite a lot, and I have changed the strategy in dealing with them.

    They are still going to die but not in the way I have first nned it to be.

    A few more seconds passed, and all the foreign energy vanished from inside me; now, 95% of diamond energy is focused on me while 5% is still focused on healing the injuries that I am suffering.

    While these attacks of Grimms are not powerful as their most powerful attack, they are still powerful and injured me when they struck me, but these injuries would heal very second by the diamond energy.

    Two minutes and fifty-seven seconds have passed, and all the diamond energy pass digested by me, and the advancement it had given me was even more than what a Bloodline of the Grandmaster had ever given me, and this time, it was all mine.

    It only went to me and my core which is part of me; it had not gone to the hidden or the mysterious tree; everything hade to me.

    "Well, you guys, hand your chances; it is my time now," I said slowly, which made all the three Grimms stop on their tracks while I straightened myself from the awkwardly sprawled position while my bones made the crackling sounds.

    Finally, I got up and looked at all three Grimm Grandmasters with a smile. "Thank you, guys; if not for you, I would not have been able to make such great advancement," I said as I cracked my neck.

    "He! It seemed like little advancements have made you quite confident; we still have quite a few cards we haven''t used yet, you know?" The Viperman said, not sounding too much worried about my recovery.

    "Oh, I know you have; unfortunately, you are not going to get any chances to use them," I replied with a smile.

    It seemed to understand the meaning behind my words, and its expressions changed, and I could see extremly thick soul energying out of it and begin wrapping around it, but before it could cover even half of its body, the Viperman just disappeared.

    It is not just Viperman who had disappeared but also Diamond Crockman; as they did, I felt immense pressure in my core.

    I have spent whole months charging the feather and even got the advancement of Diamond Seal, which strengthened my core, but despite that, my core is under immense pressure as two mid-Grandmaster appeared in it.

    I am taking a huge risk, but I have no other choice; I could not let them bring out their other cards as I have a feeling they have something that sends me back to my previous condition; so I took this huge calcted risk.

    "FUCK! Bastard, you have forced me!"

    The Cheetaman shouted, and I saw the crown on its lighting before an up came down from the spatial field entered its crown, and the spatial field disappeared with the crown on its head shining like a zing sun.

    I had taken a half step to finish it off when I stopped; I am feeling extreme danger from this crown, and I can feel if I got too close to it, I would regret it.

    ZAP!

    "Human, you have left me with no choice but to sacrifice this artifact to kill you. This time, you will die, and nothing will be able to save you," It had said through the blinding glow before that glow concentrated on its hammer and beam released from it.

    A horror couldn''t help but appear in my mind seeing the beam; there is no way I could defend against this beam. Even Rai would feel a pinch if something like it attacked him; this is a spatial attack, it will directly break me apart without leaving a single proof.

    Conventional defense is useless against it, and I am not fast enough to dodge. So, I used the only option I had; I summoned as much Rule bending power I could and activated the experimental formation I had created in my armor.

    It is one of the formations I had created when I was researching ways for my strings to pass through the spatial fields around the Grimms.

    This formation was made to deal with a weak spatial wave, not concentrated spatial beams. Not to mention, it is not tested, as I had only 70% confidence in its working. So, there is a 90% chance I will die; at least death will be instant, there will be no pain.

    Drop!

    These were my thoughts when the beam hit me, and I heard a water drop sound which I think was totally imagined by me as the spatial beam touched me.

    The spatial beam deconstructed the part of my body that it had touched, and I thought it was game over for me when I saw the deconstructed part begin to reconstruct; even at this deathly moment, it couldn''t help but shock me to death.

    I have never seen anything like it and did not think the formation worked like it, but my eyes couldn''t help but go wide as I saw the fabled spatial deconstruction and reconstruction, which I have read in so many books but the first time saw it.

    It is a BIG thing nobody, even Grand Lords, could do and hope to survive; this is something beyond the reach of Tyrant, even of those of Primary stage.

 Chapter 2300 - Humiliating

    <h4>Chapter 2300 - Humiliating</h4>

    "Yo¡­You!"

    Cheetaman said stutteringly, bringing me out of the wonderful stage. Just a few moments ago, I had witnessed spatial deconstruction and reconstruction, and it is one of the most amazing things Ive ever seen.

    It had filled me with so much inspiration that I wished I had not been fighting right now, so I could carefully analyze every aspect of it without any disturbance.

    "You should be dead; how are you still alive?" The Cheetaman asked, "You are not the only one with the artifacts, you know? Others have them too," I lied before ncing at the two Grimm Grandmasters appearing besides it while Grandmaster Oak and Grandmistress Tantra appeared beside me.

    Both sides looked at each other, ready to attack again. I am looking inside my core, hoping the harvest process begins as soon as possible, so I can get the strengthening energy. While I may look fine, the spatial beam that went through my stomach had taken a lot out of me.

    It had zapped up all my energies that I didn''t know whether I would be able to fight against it or not even when it was weakened to such a degree.

    "We have fought enough for today; we will take a retreat," The apeman on the left of Cheetaman said and looked at us. Grandmaster Oak looked at me and Grandmaster Tantra, and with our nod, he turned toward apeman.

    "Retreat is fine," Grandmaster Oak replied.

    The retreat is necessary even if I don''t want to; just a few seconds ago, Ashlyn had sensed another Grimm Monster. This one is powerful; even the advancement I would get from consuming the bloodline essence of the Viperman would not be enough to defend against it.

    If not for that, I would have never epted this humiliating retreat.

    "Reatreat!" "RETREAT!"

    A retreat called out, and both armies began to separate, and soon both armies began to retreat toward their forts.

    "Ive heard about your ability to make the enemies disappear but never truly believed it, seeing how hard it is to kill a Grandmaster but seeing it with my own eyes, it seemed to be more amazing than I had heard." Said Grandmaster Oak with a starry look in his eyes, echoing the same words Ive heard before.

    "It is truly amazing since the war had begun; I had only been able to kill a single Grandmaster while you have killed two in a single battle," said Grandmaster Tantra with a hint of amazement in her voice.

    "It is an ability I have developed," I replied humbly. "Celestial Inheritance, you people are amazing to create your own abilities." Said Grandmaster Oak with dreamy eyes.

    "Don''t even think about it, old man, if celestial inheritance had been so easy, then we wouldn''t have only two people reaching a Tyrant ss through it in ten thousand years," Quipped Grandmater Tantra with a serious expression, instantly destroying the dreamy look in his eyes.

    Hun!

    I was hearing their funny banter when suddenly something shocking happened in my core; it was so shocking that I was not able to control my expressions.

    "Micheal, what happened? Is something wrong?" asked Grandmaster Oak, seeing my expressions. "No, nothing is wrong, I just had great inspiration," I replied, and my eyes turned a little hazy.

    I could feel both of them did not believe me, but I was not in a mood to think about that, as there was something shocking that had happened inside my core.

    Buzz!

    Inside my core, the two Grimm Monsters are trapped in a huge crystalline circle that is harnessing their bloodline essence. Yes, both of them had the bloodline; the Diamond Crockman had also awakened the bloodline.

    It had happened only four times to me when I collectively harnessed the bloodline essence of Grimms. Some of those that did not have bloodline end up awakening it; it is extremly rare that it had happened only four times; this is the second time it had happened with Tyrant.

    It is shocking, and what is more shocking than it happens to a Grandmaster.

    If it had happened to Elite or even a Master, it would have made me happy, but it had happened with a Grandmaster, and I am beyond ecstatic.

    The value of Grandmaster ss Bloodline is huge; beyond what hundreds of Master ss Bloodline could offer, as it is not the question of quantity but also quality. There are certain things that only Grandmaster ss bloodline could provide me.

    I have got two of them now, and just thinking about the advancements, they will provide me threatened to make me swoon like a little girl.

    The runes covering the circle are harvesting the bloodline at extremly fast speed; for these green and silver runes, the power of the bloodline did not matter; they will harvest them at a usual swift speed.

    Till now, I had harvested tens of Grimms Bloodline, and these runes have never ever slowed down their speed.

    Half a minute passed by, and screaming Grandmasters that would have killed and eaten thousands of humans turned to dust as they received the most painful punishment a sentient being could have, having their very essence harvested.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, I shook away and released the torrent of strengthening energy that went to my runes before spreading into my body and soul.

    The quality of the strengthening energy is shocking; crystals could be seen everywhere, shining brightly with immense power, and this power is merging with my body and soul, increasing my strength every second.

    Just a minute ago, I had gotten the huge advancement from the Diamond Seal and now from two Grandmaster bloodlines. Feeling the power growing inside me, I wanted to shout the challenge to the Grandmaster who was hiding.

    I nearly did before I stopped myself; I have grown powerful enough; those three Grimm Grandmasters are no challenge to me, but I am still not a match for the Grimm that is hiding in the clouds.

    That one is very powerful, might even able to give the council members a good battle; currently, I am not a match for someone like it, but if I continued growing in such a way, then it won''t be long before I could fight against someone like that.

    When that timees, I won''t be retreating in a humiliating way as I am doing right now.

 Chapter 2301 - [Bonus Chapter] Traitors

    <h4>Chapter 2301 - [Bonus Chapter] Traitors</h4>

    The great change is not only happening to me but also inside my core, where the nts are growing at a pace that has shocked the hell out of me.

    They are growing very fast, so fast that for a moment, I thought the time I am fast-forwarding a movie at ten-time speed than watching the real things growing.

    Everything is growing fast, the nted resources, the essence tree, and even mysterious trees. There is not a single nt in my core that is not growing at astonishing speed.

    I was watching the growth of the nt when one thing caught my attention; the essence tree, big changes begin to ur inside it. The tree is bing bigger, but most importantly, the aura of some fruits has begun changing.

    They are transitioning into the Grandmaster ss from the Master ss, and doing that, they take an immense amount of growth energy. The essence tree has begun taking around 50% of all the growth energy that is being released from the mysterious tree.

    It had never done that before; it would always take whatever the Mysterious tree is providing it, but this time, it is taking half of the energies on its own, and the mysterious tree did not seem to have a problem with it.

    From what I had noticed, the mysterious tree provides a fixed amount of growth energy to every tree, and when a tree tried to take it more, it stopped it firmly, but it is not doing that right now.

    I don''t understand why this is happening, but I am happy it is happening; some of the fruits are reaching a Grandmaster ss. The level I required before I pluck them, these fruits would help me and others extremly.

    The fruits of the essence tree are called the blessing of the world for nothing; their value is immense.

    About two minutes have passed, and all the growth energy has disappeared; with such huge growth energy, all the nts have produced Grandmaster ss resources in huge amounts, but most precious are six Grandmaster ss essence fruits.

    These six fruits looked different from each other and had different types of aura. Their smell is so desirable that I just wanted to pluck them and eat them, but I controlled myself. These fruits could be eaten in any way, but if I eat them directly, I would not be able to get their maximum benefits.

    I need to use them in a certain way and not a single one either before I could benefit from them. As the constitution I have is not a metallic one, and I do not need that element either, I have to process it out, which would not be an easy thing to do.

    "Of the six fruits, only two are mine while the other four belong to others. I couldn''t help but imagine how shocked those people are going to be when I revealed these fruits, as it had not been a year since I had found the essence tree.

    They had been expecting a decade of wait for these fruits in a best-case scenario, but they will get them in a year.

    After looking at metal essence fruits carefully, I looked at the mysterious tree, which now had be big enough to be called a shade tree, and I do not think it would stop growing; this tree is going to grow beyond my imagination.

    There are also a couple of resources that have made me happy; ars grapes are one of them; very soon, they are going to be more used than they already are, and I am happy that Ive got a great harvest of Grandmaster ss grapes already.

    I was looking at these wonderful resources when I felt a presenceing toward me; sensing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    My eyes turned normal, and I saw Jamesoning toward me; looking at his expression, he seemed quite hurried.

    "My lords," He said and bowed slightly as he appeared in front of us. "Jameson," I said; he is the new Master ss powerhouse I have got. He advanced to Master ss about two weeks ago; his addition had been very helpful in the battle.

    "My Lords, I have extremly important news to inform you," He said hurriedly, and expressions of both Grandmasters beside me have changed. Anything new on the battlefield is dangerous, and hearing, both of the Grandmasters, have be extremly alert.

    "What is it?" I asked with a tone of urgency.

    As I had asked it, his face hurriedly face had morphed into a vicious smile, and a horrifying aura erupted from its body; the aura was so powerful that it froze two Grandmasters beside me for a moment.

    "I wanted to tell you that all three of you, along with your armies, are going to die.''

    "I am going to purify the sins you havemitted to killing the members of a holy race," He proimed loudly that the whole army could hear it, and the auraing from it became even more dangerous than even I felt scared of it.

    ''Micheal, run!'' Shouted Grandmaster Oak and Grandmaster Tantra as they appeared in front of me and instantly activated their defensive abilities at full power.

    Seeing them appearing in front of me, I couldn''t help but get emotional. They took only instant to sacrifice their lives to save me.

    "Since when do the Grandmasters need to fear a puny Master," I said, and suddenly thousands of pink runes came out of the body of Jameson and spread around, forming a runic rope that covered his whole body and sealed all of the horrifying auraing out of it.

    "This!" said Grandmaster Oak in shock, seeing the horrifying aura getting sealed within a second.

    "The Grimms are underestimating too much; to think they will send puny Master to kill us," I said, shaking my head in disappointment as I had appeared in front of Jameson.

    I had discovered the alchemical bomb inside him weeks ago, and I have to say, it is hidden with great method. Even my seeds were not able to discover it; I was only able to discover it when it had made a breakthrough into the Master.

    I had kept the seed inside him, so I could help him if something went wrong with his breakthrough but ended up discovering a traitor with an extremly powerful alchemical bomb deeply hidden inside him.

    The bomb is powerful to kill us all if we have caught off guard.

    I looked at the binding runes at Jameson before I turned toward a group of elites belonging to Grandmistress Tantra.

    "You shoulde too, Miss. Mara, there is no need for you to hide," I said and becked her; with my motion, pink runes began to cover her as she flew toward us.

    "Gra¡­Grandmaster Zaar, what is the meaning of it?" She asked stutteringly with eyes filled with fear, which is genuine. She does not know she is a traitor; these cases are most hard to deal with; it is my first timeing across it.

    After I found Grimm alchemical bomb in Jameson, I used that data and scanned all the Tyrants thoroughly; not only of my fort but also of the other two forts, and to my surprise, I found a lower level Alchemical bomb in Mara.

 Chapter 2302 - The Aura

    <h4>Chapter 2302 - The Aura</h4>

    "Traitors, it is very hard to discover them," Grandmaster Tantra said with a sigh looking at the two alchemical bombs inside Jameson and Mara.

    The alchemical bomb inside Mana is an extremly bright yellow bulb, while the one inside Jameson is like a zing red sun, containing enough power to vaporize us and the whole army. It seemed like the Grimms were really prepared to kill me; the powerful Grimm is still present in the clouds.

    "We have been able to catch them alive this time; the people in Pyramid should be able to get some important information from them," Said the Grandmaster Oak; I nodded at that. While it is very hard to gather the intelligence from the Grimms, we have a slightly easier time in doing that with the humans.

    "I have informed the Pyramid; they will soone to collect her," I said and flew toward my fort with the army.

    I hope Pyramid goes a little easy on Mara; she is a sleeper; her current personality has no idea of her being a traitor. The traitorous personality is hidden deep inside her and could onlye out at the order of the Grimm Monsters.

    Hun!

    I was taking them with me when suddenly, I sensed something which couldn''t help but light up my eyes, and a faint smile appeared on my face before it disappeared.

    ''Bastard, you have may send me on humiliating retreat, but I will not let you take them away from me,'' I thought inside me. The bastard in the cloud had activated some kind of fail-safe in these two humans, activating the alchemical bomb from a distance, but how can I let it do that.

    It had might have been some chance if I had discovered the seals immediately, but I have ced these seals on these two more than a week ago, and I have been very thorough about it.

    Unless these humans have a kill switch coded into their genome, which helps them kill themselves even when all their energies are locked, these humans are going to be alive lest the bastard decides to attack.

    I do not think it would unless I decided to go after those three, which I very much want to, but I love my life and would not take such a risk.

    The gap between it and I narrowed a lot today, and it would narrow further when I practice my art. If I continued growing in such a way, it wouldn''t take long for me to catch up to it, and that time, I would kill these bastards for all the time; it dared to stop me.

    I could see its frustrations; it was barely able to keep its aura contained. If Grandmasters beside me concentrate on the spot where it is hiding, they might be able to detect faint fluctuation of the bastard''s power.

    "Take care, Micheal. These Grimm bastards have many cards in their hands than we could imagine," Grandmaster Oak said as our armies began to move toward their respective forts. "You to Grandmaster," I said back.

    A few secondster, all three armies moved toward their respective forts, and I became very careful. While I am pretty sure Grimm would not attack me, they tend to do the opposite sometimes, so I kept myself prepared.

    The moment I sense something from it, I will bring out my shields at their full power. Though, being able to defend against its attack sessfully would be a different matter altogether.

    Fortunately, it did not attack. My army had safely entered the fort before I did. I directly went to themand center and briefed all the tyrants, most of them were looking at the sealed traitors, but nobody asked anything about them.

    I had already told them what they needed to know about them.

    As usual, I handed themand to Edvin and walked to the transportation hall. I had just received themand from the Pyramid to send the two traitors to the Pyramid through teleportation gates.

    No difficulty urred sending the two of them to the Pyramid, and I even received the confirmation message from the Pyramid about the delivery.

    I went back to my quarters, and the only thing I wanted to do was sleep. I am extremly tired, even after consuming the bloodline essence of the two Tyrants; this tiredness had not elevated by much.

    The spatial deconstruction and deconstruction have left a huge toll on my body and soul that can be only solved through the long rest, but I have no time to rest, at least not before I do that thing; otherwise, I would not get the calm sleep I need.

    I directly went to the practice room andid on the center of it before I went to my core and walked inside the forge mountain.

    I threw arge number of resources in the furnace while at the same time eating a grape. A few secondster, a wonderful feeling spread through my body and soul as the hammers begin to hit my phantom.

    I usually take a rest before I practice my art, but now I do not. That Grimm Monster had not disappeared, instead it went to fort no. 4 of the Grimms, and till it is here, I could not take any chances; I need to be as strong as possible to survive if it had dared to attack me.

    It took nearly two hours before I finally stopped, and when I did, there was a tremendous transformation of strength inside me.

    With this strength I got from art, I have some confidence that I might be able to survive against it if I used everything I have. Which is enough for now, as Pyramid will not stay silent if I get attacked.

    Hun!

    With these thoughts in my mind, I walked out of the practice room and was about to take a step in the bathroom when I suddenly stopped in my tracks as I felt a strange but familiar aura that shook my very core.

    ''Abyssal Source!''

 Chapter 2303 - Back

    <h4>Chapter 2303 - Back</h4>

    Three days have passed since the battle, and even now, I am still thinking about the aura of the source I have felt after I had practiced my art. It is without a doubt an aura of source and abyssal source at that.

    It is not just me who had sensed it, all the Grandmasters and some receptive Masters have sensed it, and it had shocked us all.

    From my discussion with the other Grandmasters, it had be clear that source aura had been felt across the whole world, and that is beyond shocking.

    I havee in contact with the energies of the source, and even cosmic energies and aura of these sources have not spread beyond a few hundred miles, but this abyssal aura had spread throughout the world.

    With the conversation I had with the teacher, it was not the first time something like that had happened in the world.

    ording to things noted down in the secret archives of the academy, such thing had happened before. It had happened three and half thousand years ago when Ramona Hawthorn had broken through the Grandmaster ss.

    These records were written by her excellency herself, who was with Ramona Hawthorn when she had broken through the Grandmaster ss and noted that her breakthrough had summoned the source gate of the abyss and not just its measly imitation.

    Everyone understood this source aura that had spread around the world rted to Jill, seeing how Pyramid and Hawthorn Sea had censored all the information about her.

    I tried calling Jill and even some contacts in the Hawthorn Sea to inquire about Jill''s condition, but not a single of them, including the Grandmasters of Hawthorn Seal, are willing to discuss anything about Jill, even things that are not secret.

    They said the censor order came from that person, which means it came from old women who people considered to be the strongest person in the world.

    This source aura had brought a big change in the war; it had nearly stopped it. In the past three days, 20% of original battles were being fought, and these battles were fought in rtively non-important ces.

    The big battles with Grandmasters leading them had nearly stopped; even the appearance of the Grandmasters have stopped.

    I have asked the Pyramid for the orders, and the only thing I have got from them is to wait. I am not the only one who got these directions; most of the Grandmasters leading the armies got the same directions from the Pyramid, including Grandmaster Tantra and Grandmaster Oak.

    Now, I am sitting in the control room while looking ahead but working on Pyramid while Ashlyn scouts for any activity from the Grimm.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I opened my eyes when Ashlyn showed me what she was seeing; the forts of Grimms began moving, and they were not moving toward us but toward each other.

    "Commander, there are activities from Grimms Forts. Forst 1, Fort 3, Fort 4, and Fort 5 are moving, and all of them seemed to be moving toward Fort 2," Edvin informed a few seconds after Ashlyn.

    "I know," I replied while talking with Grandmaster Tantra and Grandmaster Oak. We were just discussing when the council pulled us over the conference, giving us our new orders.

    "Prepare for merge; Fort Charmain and Fort Midus will be merging with us 53 minutes and forty-two seconds and fifty-nine minutes and zero two seconds," I ordered and ced mymand badge into the keyhole to execute the order.

    An hourter, Fort Aragan waspletely transformed; it lookedpletely different. It is now about 2.6 times bigger and more defensive and now has a much bigger army and two Grandmasters.

    The control room is now much bigger with more Masters and three Grandmasters. "That strange aura had made war even more unpredictable," Grandmistress Tantra said with a sigh.

    "Say dangerous little girl, the battles ahead would not be easy; we might not be even able to live a month," said Grandmaster Oak with a smile on his face.

    "Do you like the death that much to smile at the throught of it," said Grandmaster Tantra angrily as she red at him. "It is death, and what''s there to be like about it, but its not like we could do anything against it when ites for us," replied Grandmaster Oak with an even bigger smile on his face.

    "Calmed down, both of you," I said gently before their quibbling gets any bigger. "Since Grimms are connecting the forts means they have a n for it, we should be ready for what they throw at us," I said.

    "You are right," said Grandmaster Oak.

    "Connecting the forts is not umon on Grimms parts, so we have to figure out what they have nned to do with it," said Grandmistress Tantra and pulled list scenarios that could happen.

    "I think the" Grandmaster Oak was about to offer his suggestion when he stopped, all of us stopped as we been called for a meeting.

    "Well, it seemed like we have do not have to worry about connecting forts anymore," said Grandmaster Oak, and we nodded. As he had said, we do not have to worry about it anymore; it had be someone else job as all three of us had been ordered back to Pyramid.

    For an hour, we remained in our ces in ce before all of us stood up as middle-aged women with shining dark hair walked in.

    "Grandmaster Rekha," All three of us said in unison to the women who had just appeared. "Grandmasters," She said as she greeted us.

    "You were incredible in the battle, Grandmaster Zaar; I don''t think anyone of your generation had killed as much as Grandmasters as you have," She praised, "Your words are too ttering, Grandmaster," I replied with a smile.

    When I heard it was Grandmaster Rekha they are sending to take our ce, I couldn''t help but feel happy about it.

    I have a very good idea of how powerful she is; she had helped me in healing a patient in the hall of sleep.. She would be able to give a good fight to that hidden Grandmaster, and if she is lucky, she might be even able to beat it.

 Chapter 2304 - Special Works Artifact

    <h4>Chapter 2304 - Special Works Artifact</h4>

    "Grandmaster Tantra, Grandmaster Oak. Lord Whitmore had called you to his office," said the woman as we stepped into the teleportation gate before she turned to me.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, Lord Whitmore said he will meet you tomorrow," She said before she took two of them to meet Lord Whitman while I walked toward my house.

    It is midnight, so my father and sister are sleeping, which is a bummer as I really missed them. Still, I did not disturb them and directly went to my room beforeying on the bed and falling asleep not long after.

    I woke up five hourster in the early morning, still feeling tired but lesser than yesterday.

    The tiredness brought by the spatial deconstruction and reconstruction is so heavy that even after three and half days, it had not left me. It might take nearly a week before I feelpletely fine again.

    I was stupidly lucky to survive that; if there had been the slightest change, then I wouldn''t have been here alive.

    The thing is ever after three days, I am still not properly able to understand how it had made me this tired. I have understood some things with my research but not all. I am working on it, as I could feel understanding it will help me in a multitude of ways.

    After I freshened up and showered, I went to the kitchen and began to cook breakfast for myself and my family.

    "Micheal, when did youe?" My father asked in surprise as he saw me kitchen cooking breakfast. I had not informed him about my cooking as yesterday when I hade to know about being relieved of duty, it was already quitete.

    "Midnight," I replied.

    My father remained stunned for a second more before he sat in front of me, and we began talking. Soon, I finished cooking breakfast, and my father brought my sister, and we ate breakfast like family.

    Though something is missing in the conversation. My mother, all of us, are missing her very much and don''t know when she will be able to return.

    I yed with my sister for an hour before I went back to my room while leaving Ashlyn and Nero with her.

    I have already got the message from Lord Whitmore, and I have to meet him in the evening. It means it is not urgent, which is good; I want to spend a day or two with my family before going to the front again.

    The front will be going to be even more dangerous now, but it is still a ce that will help me improve at a very fast speed and make a positive contribution to my world.

    There are many things for me to do today, but I begin with some light tests in my core. I have many things which I need to utilize in my practice, but I do not understand their properties correctly, and thus these tests.

    Tring Tring

    I was performing the tests when suddenly my holowatch rang out with a call, and it was not from someone I recognized but seeing the name of the forum below the number; my eyes couldn''t help but light up.

    "Hello," I said as I received a call, and a projection of an old man who seemed to be in his mid-sixties appeared in front of me.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, I am Tony Wilkins. I am contacting you regarding the artifact you wanted," said the old man. "You have the artifact or have information regarding it?" I asked with a leveled voice filled with the grace of Grandmaster.

    Every Grandmaster has Grandmaster''s voice; it is one of the suggestions my peers gave me when I became Grandmaster, and some even helped me in creating it.

    "I have the artifact you want," He said, and the artifact appeared over his palm; seeing it, I was barely able to maintain myposure.

    To be honest, when I posted the request for the artifact, I don''t think anyone would respond; some of my friends and peers had even teased me about the strange request I have, but here I have found this thing in a week which I do not I will find it in years.

    I have even decided to ask Jim for his artifact, so I could create what I want through it, but now I do not think I would need to borrow Jim''s precious artifacts.

    "Come to my office, and we will talk terms," I said and gave him temporary permission to the teleportation formation connected to a small infirmary.

    "I will be there in a few minutes," He replied. I nodded and cut the call and walked into the infirmary, and a few minutester, the teleportation formation there lighted up, and the old man stepped out of it.

    "Grandmaster," He said with a small bow, "Mr. Wilkins, please take a seat," I offered him a seat in front of me.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster," He said. "Mr. Wilkins would you show me the artifact, so I could ess its value," I asked directly. He hesitated before nodding. A palm-size green-red color artifact appeared in his before he handed it to me.

    I took it in my and inserted my soul sense in it, and a momentter, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up.

    "The grade of the artifacts is much higher than I had expected, Mr. Wilkins," I said as I calmed my emotions.

    The Grade of artifacts is the same as Jim''s precious artifact, which he found in a ce where even Grandmasters would lose their life; I am really curious where this elite had found the artifacts of such Grade.

    "Yes, I am aware of the Grade of this special works artifact, but what use does it have, especially in wartimes where its value decrease even further," The old man asked with a mirthless smile.

    "While this artifact would not be much use in war, it is still something that many Grandmasters would be very interested in, especially after the war," I said without undervaluing the artifact a single bit.

    I do not want to take advantage of him and would pay him ordingly.

    Hearing that, another mirthless smile appeared on the old man''s face.. "Will I be able to survive the war, Grandmaster? I had barely survived in myst battle," he said with hisst words being barely audible.

 Chapter 2305 - Leader

    <h4>Chapter 2305 - Leader</h4>

    "As you can see, Mr. Wilkins, I am very interested in the artifact, so what do you want in exchange?" I asked while I ced the artifact in front of me.

    "I do not want much; I just hope you will be able to heal all the underlying injuries of mine and help me level up to Leader within a few months," He said softly and looked at me nervously for my answer.

    Usually is not hard for Grandmaster ss powerhouse to advance an Elite into a Leader with the resources they have, but this old man is a different case.

    From his file, I had read a few minutes ago, and the data I am reading when I inserted my seed inside it clearly tells me it is beyond most Grandmaster.

    This man is nearly a hundred years old, way past his prime, and has numerous hidden injuries. The only reason he was able to reach this far was due to his bloodline, which is barely able to support him.

    "Sure, let''s begin," I said, greatly shocking him. For most Grandmasters, it would be quite a hard thing, but for me, it is not; with the research I have done, healing all his injuries and advancing him into the Leader ss would not be a problem for me.

    Strings came out of me, and soon they have formed a coffin while the old man watched in stunned expressions.

    "Please remove most of your artifacts and clothes and get inside," I said. It took a moment for the old man to register my words, but when he did, he swiftly took off his artifacts and closed without hesitation, and got inside.

    As he got in, I closed the lid and pierced my strings inside him while cing a few resources on the lid, which made his eyes go wide in shock.

    A minuteter, resources melted, and their essence began to flow through the strings into his body. I could heal his injuries with my own healing energy, which is quite powerful, but it would take little time, and I have no interest in wasting that.

    Instead, I merged my healing energy into the essence and began to heal every tiny injury its body contained. I have to say there are too many of them.

    They are not battle injuries he had umted over the century but also injuries he had got injuries from various resources. To reach the Tyrant stage, this man had consumed a very powerful resource that harmed his body; he also consumed a simr type of resource to be an elite.

    It had heavily affected his bloodline; from what I am seeing, he is barely able to use a quarter of the power of his bloodline.

    This old man is very smart; the first condition he put up in exchange for the artifact was to heal the injuries. These tiny injuries are very hard to hard for amand Grandmaster healer; only someone at league of Grandmistress Charline to me could heal them.

    Twenty minutes passed by, and I have healed all his injuries; there is not a single injury that had remained on him; he is healthy as he could be in his state while his bloodline ispletely different thing.

    "The next part is going to be a little painful," I said to him, and another formation appeared on the lid of the coffin while at the same time, I began to take out the resources that made the old man go nk for a couple of seconds.

    The second condition of the old man was to make him advance to leader ss in a couple of months, but why should I wait when I could that in a single session.

    It is a little difficult with those with Inheritance, but for those with bloodline, it is quite easy. As long as one has specific resources and knowledge to use them, things could go extremly wrong in the process, but I have experience, so it would not happen.

    Buzz!

    A minuteter, formation buzzed, and strings injected a drop of blue-magenta-colored drop into the body of the old man.

    "Ahhhhhhh..."

    A momentter, the old man screamed out loud that I simply muted them. What I had sent inside him was an extremly diluted mutation of Grimm Bloodline. Injecting it directly into the old man''s body would give him inhuman pain.

    The old man could bear; those dangerous resources he consumed before had given him a simr level of pain before.

    As I injected the mutation into his body, his bloodline reacted instantly. His bloodline, which was like a sleeping half-crushed mountain, exploded with power like a volcano; his bloodline phantom also appeared before him.

    ''A Magma Snake,'' I said, looking at a huge snake phantom; it had volcanic red scales covering its body and tain from which magma could be said dripping.

    This bloodline had appeared many times in our world, his great-great Grandmaster also had inherited, and so is his great great great great Grandfather.

    Its bloodline roused up to fight the mutation, but as it did, it began to lose rapidly. While the mutation may be heavily diluted, it is still from a Master ss Grimm Bloodline which is an Elite bloodline that is quite spent.

    RAOOOOOR!

    It is begin looked, every second the mutation to take a chunk of it; it continued for more than three minutes when the Magma snake let out a desperate roar and begin to suck energies around it desperately.

    Buzz!

    Seeing the desired reaction from the bloodline, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, and I activated the formation. As I did, a huge amount of essence of resources began to enter the body of the old man through my strings.

    As these resources entered the old man''s body, his bloodline immediately began to guzzle it without even looking. It needs the power to fight the mutation, and it is not caring where it is getting from.

    For nearly a minute, there was no change in the condition of the bloodline; it continued to get beaten by the Grimm mutation, but after that, its condition began to improve; while it is still getting its chuck eaten, the bloodline is now resisting heavily.

    Twelve minutes passed by when the bloodline finally got the edge over the mutation and tore away its big chunk for the first.

    With the first victory, the bloodline has be even more aggressive and went for mutation as it wants to tear it apart, which is its intention. In the next three minutes, it tore the mutation piece by piece till there was nothing that had remained.

    While doing that, it had consumed a huge amount of energy from around and eaten away nearly all the resources fed it, and now, the snake looked even more vivid than before, and its aura was much stronger.

    A few seconds passed by when suddenly, the snake shone up, and the aura of the old man began to change; he had begun to make a breakthrough into the leader ss.

    I had thought I would need it to give another push, but it seemed like I did not need to, seeing he had begun breaking through into the Leader ss already.

 Chapter 2306 - Wine Making I

    <h4>Chapter 2306 - Wine Making I</h4>

    "How are you feeling?" I asked as I removed the lid off the coffin. "Shock, Grandmaster." Replied the old man as he got out of the coffin.

    Big changes have urred in him; he has be a leader ss Tyrant, and his Bloodline revitalized. He also looked much younger, from a man in his mid-sixties; he now looked like a man in histe fifties with a streak of red hair between his white hairs.

    "I hade to you with hope, but you have performed a miracle," He said with tears dripping from his eyes.

    "It is not a miracle; my skills are a little different from others and more suited for these kinds of things," I said, shaking my head before the storage bag appeared in my hand, which I ced in his hands.

    "For me, it is a miracle," He said as he wiped away his tears.

    "Your artifact is very valuable, and I will not take advantage of you." "This storage bad contain resources and instructions to use them. If you used them just as I had instructed, in a few years, you would be able to reach the Master ss," I said.

    Hearing that, the whole body of the old man shook, "It is too much, Grandmaster," He said and pushed a bag toward me.

    "It is not; the artifact is very valuable to me," I said and got a peculiar look from him for a moment.

    "Still, what I had paid still much less that artifact worth in the world, so I will give you a promise. If you ever reach a stage where you felt sure you could advance into the Grandmaster ss,e to me. I will give you a push that will increse your chances of a breakthrough," I said, shocking the man so much that he nearly fell on the ground.

    "Do¡­do you think I could reach that ss, Grandmaster?" It asked with a shaking voice, filled with yearning and dream that was not there before.

    "You have a Bloodline; Grandmaster ss is at least what you should aim for," I said. In my research, I found it, it is those with bloodlines who have higher chances of reaching the higher level than those with Inheritance.

    Though most with Bloodline are never able to reach that stage, it is damn difficult for them to do.

    "I will take your words at heart and will strive for it, Grandmaster Zaar," Old man said and bowed, and this time he bowed little deeper before moving toward the formation but not before casting ast longing nce at the artifact.

    As he left, I sat down and took the artifact in my hand, which disappeared a momentter. As that happened, I closed my eyes and appeared in my core with an artifact floating in front of me.

    This artifact is very high level and falls into the category of the special works artifact. Just like that precious artifact of Jim, which contains every instrument and formation required in the alchemy while the special works artifacts in my hand contain instrument required to make the alcohol, every type of it.

    It took me one and half hours to form a preliminary bond with it; if I had done it outside, I would have needed days. Here, it is quite easy to bond with artifacts, as in every part, it is me, which contains the power to bend the rules.

    The reason I have been after such an artifact is that I wanted to create a thing called ''Arsgasif Spirit,'' in a simple term, a herbal wine.

    If it had been normal vine, I would have spent so much, while it might look like it, I had given quite a lot of resources to that old man. I want to create that spirit because it will be extremly helpful to me.

    When Rhea gave me the recipe, I had not thought much about it, but when I read it carefully, I understood how amazing it was; it seemed to be crafted just for me.

    After the preliminary bond, I activated the artifact. The block of green-red block began to get bigger and bigger before it had transformed into a three-meter square box with a single door to enter.

    Click!

    I pulled open the door, and what I saw in front of me was a huge space kilometer wide. More than half of it filled tens of buildings or nearly a hundred when I begin to count them, there is also open space, but I do not think it is for the recreational seeing many spaces are carved out with formations.

    I looked around before I opened the log; I read the log for nearly half an hour. Reading about each and every building and what they do, including the formations that have been carved over the ground.

    I had also checked the history and was surprised to find out, they''re about sixty years of history is recorded. The old man did not delete these records. Reading them, my eyes couldn''t help go wide, seeing the sheer number of wines the old man had.

    They were numbered in millions, which is a lot but on the other hand, not if he sold them, and he likely sold more than half of them as even die-hard alcoholics would not have been able to drink 10% of these bottles in had produced.

    After reading, I opened the control panel, and soon, some of the buildings kept moving and began connecting. A few momentster, there is a huge building containing every tool I will need to craft the Arsgasif Spirit.

    I did not waste any time and walked toward the first building; I had already collected all the things I needed to make this wine. Most of the resources are not specific; it only one main ingredient, the ars grapes, while I could experiment with the other ingredients.

    I am very excited about the thought of crafting the wine; I had wanted to for a long time, and now I could do it without feeling guilty as it would be extremly helpful to my practice.

 Chapter 2307 - [Bonus Chapter] Wine Making II

    <h4>Chapter 2307 - [Bonus Chapter] Wine Making II</h4>

    I walked into the huge building, and everything I needed was present there. Every tool and instrument needed to craft the Arsgasif Spirit.

    The first stage to creating Arsgasif Spirit is the same as regr wine, crushing and pressing the grapes, with essencing of other ingredients.

    I moved toward therge wooden grape crushing Barral, which was big enough that ten people could stand on it easily. I adjusted its size and made it half as huge as before, and clusters of ars grapes began to fall inside it.

    This artifact is in my core, and I could call anything that is present in my core these ars grape clusters. I have filled the tub with 60% of my Master''s ss and Grandmaster ss Ars Grapes.

    Common sense told me I should not use such a huge supply in the first attempt seeing how precious these grapes are, but my heart did not want to listen to my mind.

    I added the grapes before I moved toward the metallic tanks that are engraved with dense runic formation. I will have to fill these tanks before I move back to the grapes, which are the most important ingredient.

    Clup Clup Clup!

    There are twenty-six tanks, and as I moved my hand, all of their lids were opened one after another.

    As they did, streams of clear crystalline water began to fill these tanks. The water is from Hargrave Spring, a very precious spring in one of the most dangerous Grandmaster ss ruins; the Pyramid gave it to me free when I had asked for it.

    A few secondster, the water disappeared before other streams of water appeared and began to fill the tanks.

    This water is from my ownke in the core; I am using 70% water from Hargrave springs and 30% from my ownke.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub

    Soon, the streams stopped, and I waved my hand. As I did, arge number of resources appeared. If anybody sees these resources, their eyes will go wide; they are of either Master grade or Grandmaster grade, many of them are from my own core.

    The flowers went to their own tanks, while roots and herbs went to their own. Some mixed nts with specialized elements went to a different tank before the lids are closed.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    I walked toward the first tank and adjusted the parameters before activating the formation and moved toward another tank where I did the same.

    What I am doing may seem simple enough, but its not something even a regr Grandmaster would do. One needs to have detailed knowledge of each of these nts and know how they will react against each other when they boil in this water.

    The slightest mistake and everything will be lost; the only use they will have to use in a furnace of mountain forge where I mostly use the failed herbal products I buy from the alchemybs.

    Soon I activated all the formations on the take and walked to the huge barrel where I deposited the precious Ars grapes.

    I pushed the bottom of my pants up and flew into the tank. Now, I am going to crush these grapes with my feet; it is the most important andplicated part as I would need to do it in a certain way and would have to use my pure internal energy.

    Internal energy needs to be used in a certain way to crush these grapes, and the recipe said the pure unvoured energy is most preferable; thankfully, I have it.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac

    Bands of coppery-colored energy appeared on my legs, and as I pushed them, they would move down and crush the grapes.

    The thing is, I have to seal all my physical strength and would use a strength a what amon person of my age would use, which is not enough to crush these grapes and even waves of internal energy are not strong.

    It is going to be a long process.

    If I wanted to, I could crush these grapes into a fine paste in an instant, but unfortunately, I could not do; it would spoil the whole process.

    I have to follow the recipe written down in the book, which means it is not going to be a thing of minute but of hours, even I don''t know how long I would need to crush these grapes to the required state.

    I used the internal energy to crush the grapes and would add some tiny amount of rule-bending power at each wave

    Time passed as I began to crush the grapes. At first, this monotonous activity bored me, but as the hour passed, I started to enjoy it; it began to give a sense of calm and peace.

    Before I knew it, thirteen hours passed by before I had finally stopped as the grapes had been crushed the required state.

    I came out of the barrel and activated the formation on it, and wooden pressed began to move down from above. I have crushed the vines, and the pressure will press it, and the product came out it will be stored in the huge steel tank in the center of the building.

    Drrrr!

    The presser begins to do its job, and in seconds, the purple-blue liquid begins to fill the huge steel tank.

    About fifteen minutester, all the grape juice had entered therge steel tank, but it had not filled even 10%, which is not surprising; there are other things that will fill it.

    I appeared beside tanks and opened their valves; as I did, the liquid in them began to transfer into the huge tank where the grape juice and soon, the green liquid from all the twenty-six tanks filled the huge steel tank to the near brim.

    Clib!

    Seeing that, I flew over the huge tank and opened a smalltch, and took out the shining silver yeast.

    Gadra yeast, I had to pay a huge price to get it; I hope it will be worth it. With that thought, I threw it all in the tank and closed thetch. With the yeast added, the fermentation process will begin.

    It will take nine to fifteen days, around three to five days of outside time; till then, I am free to do other things unless Lord Whitmore send me to the mission in the evening.

 Chapter 2308 - Making Wine III

    <h4>Chapter 2308 - Making Wine III</h4>

    "It seemed like I won''t be on the missions for quite a while," I said to myself as I walked out of the Lord Whitmores office.

    The aura of abyssal source has made things veryplicated; the Pyramid had called off all the most talented people of my generation. Anyone who is below thirty-five years old and is very closed to Grandmaster ss or is at Grandmaster ss has been called back.

    Their ces have been reced with the experienced fighters; the Pyramid is a little fearful that Grimms wouldunch an all-out assassination.

    They would not keep us here forever, especially people like me. The Pyramid did not have enough people to function without for a long period of time; not to mention it would be detrimental to our growth.

    I am sure they will give me a mission within ten days; till then, I was asked to focus on finding a method to heal the people in the hall of sleep and create as much as essence roses and other stuff I could.

    Grandmistress Charline had contacted me not long ago; she sent me the data of two new people that had got admitted to the hall of roses in the past month.

    One of them is quite easy to heal with my current power and skills, and right now, I am going to the hall of sleep to heal him. As for the other, I would need to work a little to devise a method of healing; I will be able to do that in a day or two.

    I will be healing the patient, and after that, I have a meeting with the teacher for her session. I had to see what process she had made and make a few changes in her session, and for it, I couldn''t help but feel strange excitement.

    The naked figure of the teacher also could help but appear in my mind at that thought. I had thought the memory of her figure would fade in my mind when I left, but it did not happen. Instead, it became worse as I began to have dreams about it.

    I again unsessfully attempted to make the image disappear from my mind as I entered the formation, and like all times, it remained.

    ¡­.

    Five days had passed since I came to Pyramid, and since then, I have been continuously working. Even during the few hours I spent with my family daily, I would have my avatar working in my core.

    Just a few minutes ago, I had sent away all my mentees back, all of whom, by the way, made incredible progress. It won''t take long before Ida finally breakthrough into the Master ss, and I will begin my ambitious project with Leonard.

    Now, I am standing in my precious little artifact, watching the huge steel tank that contains the red liquid.

    There was barely any shade of red in this mixture when I had filled it, but now with the fermentation, it had turnedpletely red.

    Clib!

    I flew to the top of the huge steel tank and opened thetch, just as I did. Theplex aroma of wine filled my nose, it was so wonderful that I wanted to take a gulp out of it, but I did not.

    While it could be called wine and will provide me considerable benefits but it is not ready yet; there is still a process I have to finish before I can consume this wonderful wine.

    I flew down to the base of the tank and took out a cloth te that had a dense formation carved on it. The next step is rification and, in simple terms, filtration. With this te, I will filter solids out of the wine.

    This process is delicate; the filter needs to be careful lest it filters away the soul of the wine. That would make the winepletely useless.

    I ced the cloth filter and opened the huge tap, and connected the wooden barrel to it.

    The rification and storing process will be done together with these perfect barrels made of nantasi wood. My wine will age perfectly without any problem.

    The nantassi wood is quite precious, but I had gotten them free from a Grandmaster in exchange for a small favor that I had done to him within a few minutes.

    These barrels are perfect for aging this wine, and the formations I have carved over them, would enhance their abilities even further and help in maturing the wine without creating any defect.

    The filtration process begins, and with it barreling; within a few minutes, the first barrel is filled, and I ced the second barrel in the tap before adding the third one a few minutester and the fourth one after that.

    Finally, thest drop of wine entered the fifth barrel, filling it half.

    Four and a half barrels are filled with the wine, which is equal to twelve hundred to thirteen hundred bottles of wine which is an absolutely huge number. I would do more than enough for myself and my friends and family, still, be left with more if I want to sell them.

    These wines will sell, and their price would not be cheap if I were to sell them, seeing the precious resources I used in crafting.

    Crafting this wine is not difficult; what is difficult is getting the resources. Some of the resources I used in the crafting of the wine, like the main ingredient, the ars grapes, are notoriously hard to get.

    I will now have to store this wine for at least a year to age, where many magical and alchemical changes would ur in it.

    The year is a quite long time, but in my core, it will be only four months. I have to bear it, and four monthster, I will take out some wine in the barrels while letting the wine other barrels age.

    This wine is best to age; the more I age it, the greater benefits I will get from it.

 Chapter 2309 - The Death Wheel

    <h4>Chapter 2309 - The Death Wheel</h4>

    It had been two days since I had ced the wine to age, and I have got no mission from the Pyramid, and I am not the only one.

    The person in front of me was even more frustrated; that right after she finished absorbing the solution I had prepared for her, she dragged me to fight her.

    I have many important things to do, and I would rather not spar, but Elina is not the person who would take a no for an answer.

    "You do know that I have a strength of Mid-Grandmaster, right? I might injure you seriously if I am not careful," I said to her as I summoned my armor and sword, which had taken the shape of the rapier.

    "Snort!"

    Elina snorted, and the next second, a powerful aura exploded out of her body that surprised me for a moment. I had expected she had reached this stage when I was analyzing her data but sensing it clearly had put a smile on my face.

    "I want to experience how powerful a mid-Grandmaster is," She said and came toward me with her aura zing.

    "Feather Storm!" She shouted as she appeared in front of me and attacked me with her sword.

    Hearing the sound of attack and aura she is releasing, one might feel like there is a huge storm of the feather ising, but it is not. It is a powerful attack that is wholly contained in her sword; each strike of her sword contains the power of the firestorm.

    The masters would just burn if they got too close to this attack; only Grandmasters would be able to defend against it.

    "Power of Grandmaster, nice," I said and moved my rapier. It looked like a casual move from me, but it had instantly appeared right next to the sword. My rapier was so fast that even Elina was not able to see before in front of her sword.

    ng!

    A defeaning metallic ng out, and a storm-like shockwave erupted. The power of shockwave was so great that it would have instantly vaporized any Master who was too close to attack.

    Elina bore the attack, but her whole body shook, and a trickle of blood came out of the corner of her lips.

    A smile appeared on my face seeing that, and I swung my sword again. Since she had decided to ask me for a fight, it would be wasteful if I did not show her little of my power and create pressure on her to improve further.

    ng ng ng

    The strikes of my rapier began to crash down on her, and she defended, but each defense would injure her and force her to take a step back while I would increase the power behind my attacks further, forcing her to improve and harness more power from her Bloodline.

    About a month and a half ago, she was still a Master and now is still a Master but possesses the power of the Grandmaster.

    I cant imagine the hard work she must have put herself on to make such huge advancement. Even having a Bloodline core, it is not easy to make such progress, and she would have made even more progress before she could level up to the Grandmaster ss.

    She has a Bloodline Core, and she would need to squees every potential out of it in her current level before the level up. This way, she will be able to get greater benefits and also purify her Bloodline further, which is a target of all those with bloodline core.

    While those with bloodlines strive to harness as much power from their Bloodline, the goal change when their Bloodline from the Bloodline core.

    Here, the target became purification of Bloodline; the purer the Bloodline they have, the closer it would get to the source and the greater power they will obtain from it as their core advances.

    "Phoenix Requiem!"

    She shouted as she used one of the most powerful attacks on me. Her bloodied hands swung the sword writhing in dense purple-violet mes. If it had been a month ago, I had faced this attack, I would have felt truly scared.

    This is marvelous as it is destructive; these mes contained the power of death phoenix.

    CLANG!

    My rapier shed against it, and all the mes covering her sword whisked away, and she flew back like a rocked.

    BANG!

    She crashed hard on the wall; I could hear her bone-breaking skin splintering. I did not show any mercy on her, striking directly at the weakness of her attack, crushing her attack with the same amount of power she used.

    "I know you have something even more powerful, use it now, or next attack of mine will be powerful enough to make you unconscious," I said.

    "If you want to see my most powerful move, I will reveal it to you," She said with a bloody smile appeared on her face. The next second, her aura changed, and I couldn''t be surprised sensing it before a smile appeared on my face.

    "Death Phoenix Arts: The Death Wheel!" She said and said and brough swing down her sword, as she did, about a meter diameter wheel with faint purple-violet fire formed and next instant appeared next and about to go for slicing my body in half.

    "So, you have got the bloodline art," I said with a smile and brough down my sword at the wheel.

    BANNG!

    A loud explosion rang out, and the faint purple-violet fire enveloped me before it got absorbed into my armor with great surprise on my face.

    "Very powerful," I said with all seriousness. A month ago, I would not have been able to take this attack.

    The destructive power of her bloodline art is really immense and what''s more shocking is that she had gotten the art not long ago, but she is still able toprehend such power from it.

    If she was able toprehend it further, she would be a terror for the Grandmasters; even Grand Lords, with enough time.

 Chapter 2310 - Grandmaster Stein I

    <h4>Chapter 2310 - Grandmaster Stein I</h4>

    "You have worked really hard, keep up and soon you will reach the limit," I said and moved my strings around her bloodied form before starting to heal her injuries.

    Her injuries are serious but they are notplicated; I will just have to do some targeted healing while the rest would be done by her healing power. It won''t take long for more than an hour to heal her after I finished with her.

    "When will you reach your limit?" She asked directly looking at my eyes and I smiled hearing that.

    My regressed level is very known in upper echelons but nobody thinks it is true, including most of the Pyramid council members. It is too hard to wrap their heads around it, they think I am Grandmaster despite never explicitly telling them to.

    Only very few people understand I am not truly a Grandmaster, even though they have never explicitly asked since I had leveled up.

    "It will take a while. This is why you should try to reach go for a limit if ever want to catch up to me," I said with a smile, to which she let out a light snort and closed her eyes as she begin to aid me in healing.

    Normally, I made my patient seal their energy during the healing but I did not when ite to Elina.

    She has been trained to be a healer for more than a decade and even though she had no interest in being a healer, she knows enough to aid me in my healing to heal herself faster.

    A few minutester, I withdrew my strings out of Ellens''s body and she got up. "Have you been able to find out when they will let us join the war again?" She asked. "Yes, but I did not get a clear answer," I replied.

    "Though, they could not afford to keep her here forever. I am sure, within a few days, we will join the war again," I added. "Good, I am very much looking forward to fighting some powerful Grimms," She said before walking into the teleportation formation.

    After Elina left, I took out my sword and begin to practice.

    I have got a lot of inspiration from fighting those experienced Grimms and I want to actualize what I had learned. I had been practicing daily, both inside and outside of my core, and made good improvements.

    It won''t be long before mybat style advances to another notch. It would be very helpful to me if it happened before my next mission.

    While I mostly make use of my strings and they are wonderful weapons that barely any Grimm Monsters was able to escape alive once they have caught into them but I still need mybat style; not to kill the Grimms but to remain alive long enough to kill the Grimms.

    Tring!

    I was practicing when my holowatch buzzed with the mail and it is from Hawthorn Sea. They are asking for an appointment, though the mail had clearly said it won''t take more than a few minutes of my time.

    I agreed and continued with my practice and only stopped one and a half hourster. The sweat had pulled all over my body and my muscles are shaking but there is a satisfied smile on my face.

    I ced my sword back into me and walked out of the practice room.

    Back in my room, I straight went to shower and came out ten minutester before walking into the parlor, there is barely any time before my appointment with people from the hawthorn sea.

    Buzz!

    It had been only a few seconds since I reach the parlor when the teleportation formation buzzed and a handsome man who looked to be in his early fifties with thick long blond hair walked out of it.

    "Grandmaster Zaar," The man greeted, "Grandmaster Stein," I replied with a smile. I have not him before but I know a lot about him, considering he is one of the strongest Grandmasters of the Hawthorn Sea and usually stayed within his organization, rarely going out.

    He is an old monster, over three hundred years old and only a step away from reaching the Grand Lord that just a look from him, made me suffocate for a moment.

    "What does Hawthorn Sea want from me? It must be something important for a person like you to directlye to me?" I asked as we said. He smiled at my question and it felt like thousands of bulbs lit up across the room.

    "I have always wanted to meet you Grandmaster Zaar but you are right, there is a very important reason I havee to you," He said and by the end of the sentence, a smile on his face has vanished and his expressions have be serious.

    "The reason, I havee to you is to ask for your help, more specifically for resources. The Hawthorn Sea hopes that you will help us with any abyssal element resources you have, preferably of Grandmaster ss," He said.

    "Is it rted to abyssal source aura that felt across the world a few days ago?" I asked. To that, he remained silent.

    "Yes," He affirmed more than ten secondster. His reply had surprised me a little as I thought he would not give me the answer considering the sensitivity of the topic.

    "You do know that abyssal element resources are extremely rare; you guys are one of the reasons why their prices have reached such height," I replied without giving an answer about the resources but he understood my hint and his eyes lit up.

    The Abyssal element resources are very rare, to begin with, and with Hawthorn Sea snatching every piece of it, no matter the grade had increased their prices to an astronomical degree.

    "We understand the rarity of the abyssal resources and are willing to pay a premium for it," he replied and that put a big smile on my face.

    I do have some high-ss Abyssal element resources and I want something specific for them, that Hawthorn Sea would not part in normal conditions.

 Chapter 2311 - Grandmaster Stein II

    <h4>Chapter 2311 - Grandmaster Stein II</h4>

    "Good, I do have some things that will be very helpful to her and one of them already belongs to you guys," I said, surprising him.

    The next moment three boxes appeared in front of me and I pushed the middle one toward him. "This one is already yours, so, I would not charge you anything for it," I said which confused him a little.

    Gasp!

    He took the box in his hand and opened it. Instantly a great change appeared on his face and he gasped, literally gasped out loud. It is very hard for an old and powerful person like him to gasp in shock.

    "This! It was supposed to take decades for it mature to this stage?" He asked in shock. I sighed hearing that "I had expanded a great treasure to mature few of them early given the need of time," I said with a sigh.

    "I was just finished yesterday and hand them over to the council in a few days," I added.

    He recovered quickly before opening the other two boxes which contain the abyssal element resources of Grandmaster ss. It is thanks to the Viperman I had killed not long ago; he had a lot of abyssal element resources and including these two Grandmaster sses.

    "I had nned to visit a few more Grandmasters but it seemed like, I don''t with these in my hands," He said and ced all three boxes in storage before turning into me.

    "You have helped us beyond what you can imagine Grandmaster Zaar and we would be more than enough to ept any of your requests if it is in our power," He said. Those are the words I wanted to hear from him since the beginning.

    "Then I would be grateful; If your organization could spare me some ideleye flower seeds," I said, "Ten seeds of Ideleye flower will be sent to you by evening Grandmaster," He said and the smile on my face brightened up instantly.

    The seeds of Idleeye flower are very precious, it is the resources that Grandmasters crave as it is said to have helped them in building a base for the Grand Lord.

    It is true but I do not want them to build a base for Grand Lord. I am more interested in flowers which is even more useful than seeds; I am going to grow them at my core.

    "I have wasted enough of your time Grandmaster Zaar, I should be leaving now," He said and got up.

    "Wait," I said and stopped him. "Do you need something else Grandmaster?" He asked too that, I shook my head and two things appeared in my head. One is the palm-size bottle with a yellow solution inside while the other is a small memory crystal.

    "This solution will help her against changes her core had brought to her body and soul and these crystals have some of my notes on limating the body and soul with the core," I said, shocking the hell out of him.

    The aura of abyssal source and them needing the Abyssal grade resources; gave me a good idea of what is happening.

    "Hawthorn Sea is greatly helpful for all the help you are provided Grandmaster," He said and took the things before stepping into the teleportation formation.

    I hope, jill would be fine; the source aura is extremely strong that it had been felt through the world. It definitely would have made her core extremely powerful that it might quite a lot of time for her body and soul to get limated with it.

    They are trying to speed up this process; seeing we are fighting a war for survival, jill could not spend months to get limated with it, she had to do it faster so she could join the war as soon as possible.

    After he left, I walked back to my room and closed my eyes. Inside my core, I begin with working on my Inheritance, I worked on it for a few hours before I started on my experiments and then with making crystal roses and other thingies.

    The Pyramid has given me arge cache of the Master ss essence roses and asked me to convert them to crystal roses. By perfecting the formation even further, I could now easily turn a week''s worth of essence roses into crystal roses.

    The Pyramid had asked me about the crystal petals of Grandmaster grade. Those are quite tricky that even after over a month of research since I had gotten my first Grandmaster essence rose, I was not able to make any breakthrough in it.

    The Grandmasters are extremely powerful with aplicated power structure that a Master could notpare. I wish creating a Grandmaster ss crystal petals had been as easy as creating a Grandmaster ss crystal rose.

    I have been researching, doing experiments but till now, I had not dared to use the Grandmaster ss essence rose in my experiments.

    Those are extremely precious given how hard it is to kill a Grimm Grandmaster. I will not use them in my experiments till I am sure I will get definite something out of it. It is one of the reasons why I am walking slow on it.

    On the other hand, I am moving quite fast in culinary skills. I have reached very close and in a day or two, I will master that wonderful roasting technique. I have been working constantly on it and I have to say, the technique was far harder than I had expected but now I am close and I will master it.

    Three more days passed by and I spent my days in the usual fashion, a few hours to family and others to me and hundreds of things I do daily.

    Sometimes, I even wonder whether I would be able to do all these wonderful things I am doing if I had not created such a wonderful core.

    The core is mine and its abilities would get stronger; the only thing I have to do is keep going and in time, there will be nothing that I could not do.

 Chapter 2312 - Exploration

    <h4>Chapter 2312 - Exploration</h4>

    "Take a seat, Micheal," Lord Whitmore said as I had walked into his office. "You must be wondering why I had called you in my office?"" He asked as I took the seat.

    "You have a mission for me?" I asked in a hopeful voice. While in the past few days, I have improved a lot but now it is time for me to join the front; it is the fastest way I would be able to improve.

    "Yes, I have a mission for you, and it is different from all the other missions you have done before," He said, which instantly made me curious, and before I could ask about the mission, he tapped a few buttons and chart have appeared in front of me.

    "What are you trying to show me, Lord Whitmore?" I asked. The chart is ''Ruin Chart'' it shows all the runes are connected to our world. It is aplex thing, which I only have basic knowledge about.

    The small and big points of different colors show the level of ruins, from Knights to Grandmaster ss ruins are shown in the chart. Most of the ruins in the chart are Knight ss; they are in thousands, while the Grandmaster ss ruins are less than fifty.

    "This," He said and pointed at a specific blue spot. "This is Ruin UXK679; it connected to our world forty-seven hours ago. " He said, tapping on the spot, showing the graphs our sensors are picking.

    "It is without a doubt, a Grandmaster ss ruin and one and the one that is from the powerful world," he added before turning to me. "Your mission is to explore the ruin, map it out as much as you can within two weeks before returning safely," He ordered. To that, I nodded.

    "Has Grimm Monsters have sent the people to that ruin?" I asked. His expressions have be serious hearing that.

    "They are the reason I sent you there. They have sent their people just a few hours after the ruin connected to the world before sending some more an hour ago, which have made me really worried," He said.

    The first time should be explored, but them sending people again just a day after means there is something to be worried about.

    We are fighting a war for our survival, and this time there is already something weird going on with the Grimms that have made the higher-ups worried, and if they found something in the ruin that would aid them in war, it would greatly affect the war.

    "The Grimms already have the advantage over us; if this ruin has something that is going to give them an edge, then snatch it. If you could not, then destroy it, we can not let the Grimms have another advantage," He said.

    "Don''t worry, my lord, I will try my hardest to foil the n of the Grimms, if they have any," I said, "I would expect nothing less, Micheal," He said.

    A minuteter, I walked out of the office of Lord Whitmore and now going toward the ruin gate. I had already expected I might have to leave for the mission and had said good-buy to my family.

    The mission is two weeks long and with many objectives. It would be very dangerous seeing the Grimms have likely sent a couple of Grandmasters in the ruin; there might be a peak level among them which I could not anything against.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, the ruin gate is ready for you." The head technician said as I had entered the hall.

    I am quite surprised as it usually takes them a few minutes to make the preparations. It seemed like Lord Whitmore had already ordered them, and from what I could see, there seemed to be no problem.

    "Thank You," I said, and armor appeared on my body, and at the same time, I took out the ring. I do not want the Grimms to find out I am entering the ruin, though I doubt the Grimms inside would even have time to put the sensors across the whole ruin in just two days.

    Step!

    As the ring''s energy had covered me, I stepped into the ruin gate, and the next moment, I was in the space tunnel. I remained calm here without making the slightest movement, both physical and magical.

    BAMM!

    Twenty-two seconds passed when I breached theyer of the ruin and crashed hard on the solid surface.

    The force was powerful enough to break the bones of the Master, but I did not care about that as the thing that caught my attention was the temperature around me; it is hot, very hot that only Grandmasters would be able to bear it.

    ''THIS FIRE,'' Said the hidden being inside me, shocking me greatly. It had been quite a lot of time since I have heard the being spoke and since it spoke about means, whatever the fire, the being mentiontioning in an important thing.

    "What fire are you talking about?" I asked, but as usual, I have got no answer from it even after waiting for a minute. Hearing no response, I shook my head and looked around.

    I am in a desert which seemed to be vast as the sea; I could not see any end to this white sand. I did not see any fire that the being inside me had mentioned, but since it had mentioned it, it means there must be a fire somewhere, and it is important.

    I will see where I will be able to find it, but my main task is finding the Grimms and foiling any n they have in this ruin.

    Chew Chew

    "Do go too far," I said to Nero, and Ashlyn came out of me and flew away from me while I crouched down and picked up a fistful of white sand, which is hot enough to have burned the Master within a few seconds.

    Just a minute of inspection with my abilities let me understand that this sand is precious, and I had immediately stored some of it in my storage.

 Chapter 2313 - Sand Everwhere

    <h4>Chapter 2313 - Sand Everwhere</h4>

    After I finished collecting the sand, I activated the cloaking formation over me and flew up in the air.

    Even high in the air, I did not find anything other than sand which seemed to stretch forever. There was not a hint of greenery that could be seen in this wide desert; for a moment, I even doubted whether our sensors were wrong in picking up movements from the Grimms.

    Boom!

    I picked up a single direction and flew toward it fast, so fast that booming sound rang out as I did. I could have muted the sound if I wanted to, including the air currents, but I did not; it is very rare that I get to do something like that.

    I moved at a very fast speed, a speed of the Grandmaster. Crossing miles by seconds and only seeing the swaths of desert and the dunes of sands that would be crushed and rebuilt by the wind flying in the forest.

    I seemed to have appeared in a calm ce in a desert; as after flying for fifteen minutes, I have found out that dessert is not calm at all; there are powerful winds and storms are everywhere.

    If a Master is somehow able to deal with the extreme heat in this ce, the wind and storm will get them. These winds are strong enough to ground them into the dust while storms are powerful enough that early Grandmaster had been careful of them lest they swept inside them.

    Even after flying at extremely fast speed for more than an hour, I did not see any sign of the Grimms.

    Forget Grimms; I did not see any sign of any sentient species made structure or greenery, only dunes of white sand.

    Though, I had noticed a slight change; that as I moved further into the west, the higher temperature I sensed. The increase is not much, seeing the sheer distance I traveled, but given the size of this ruin, it would matter a lot if I continue to travel for an hour or even days.

    Chew Chew

    Five more hours passed by, and I saw nothing but dunes of sand and rising temperature when suddenly Ashlyn''s chirp rang out in my mind.

    Hearing her chirp, I increased my speed further, and twenty minutester, I reached Ashlyn. I would have torn the space open and reached directly, but I had sensed a faint anomaly in the space of this ruin and decided to not risk it.

    I stopped at the ce Ashlyn had shown; Ashlyn had long disappeared as she did not think it much of interest, but to me, it is.

    In front of me is what seemed to be a broken tower; it is in dpidated condition, and there is nothing of value there, but it is still important. After flying for thousands of miles in this huge desert, I have finally found something that is made by sentient species.

    Since I have found one, I will find another.

    This thought rang true, and in the next two hours, Ashlyn and Nero had found several of the buildings.

    They are in the same state as the tower, but the interesting thing is, I am finding more and more buildings further I move into the direction, and three hourster, I finally found a city which is also in a dpidated state but it a city.

    I flew over the city and even went looking around in a few buildings which seemed to be in a little better state than others.

    The city helped me understand the condition of this ruin even better. The city in front of me was once a flourishing city, beyond what we have in our world, but something had brought extreme heat that destroyed nearly everything.

    The heal would have been extremely, thousands of times greater than I am feeling right now to turn the material of such quality to this state. It is not the heat that done the damage; it is only primarily responsible for it, while the time had eroded the rest.

    Fifteen more hours passed by, and I continued flying without seeing any trace of the Grimms or greenery throught I have founds tens of cities and hundreds of lone structure.

    They have excited me first, but as I have seen more and more of them, they became nd that now even when I see a city, I simply pass through it without stopping or even slowing down.

    I am feeling very bore but still being productive as my avatar is still working or rather ying with puzzles right. The y tablet puzzle I have found in the real is beyond challenging; some of the puzzles have taken me days to solve.

    Even after more than a month of getting it, I was only able to clear little more than fifty of the puzzle, which is quite frustrating but also enthralling, as those difficult challenges made my blood boil.

    I need them to be a difficult challenge to me as much as possible to hone my runic knowledge. So when I go to the Hermes library, I would solve the change that is difficult beyondpare, and even after aplishing so many things in runes, I still do not think the current me can crack that puzzle.

    "Father!"

    I was in my thoughts when suddenly, Nero shouted ecstatically in my mind, and when I looked at the reason for his shout, a big bright smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Should I kill it, father? Please let me kill it?" Nero asked, "No, at least not now," I said too quickly before he could take any action.

    Nero had just spotted the Grimm Monster, and it is not a regr Grimm Monster but a Grimm Grandmaster. This is not surprising given it is a ruin only Grandmasters could survive; for a Master to survive, they would have to remain in Grandmasters protection.

    I did not waste any time and move toward the Grandmaster. It is a powerful initial level Grandmaster, which is very good news; there is something I want to test on it.. If it worked, it would make this mission a lot easier for me.

 Chapter 2314 - Upgraded Seed

    <h4>Chapter 2314 - Upgraded Seed</h4>

    It took me a while, but I have reached close to the Grimm Grandmaster without it noticing me. Now there is only a two and half-mile of the distance between it and me; I could make do with such distance.

    I opened my palm, and in it, twelve blue-violet seeds are floating inside. Since their inception, they are regrly collecting data on the Grimms and strengthened themselves with its energy; they also would get regr strengthening from me.

    I would insert them inside the Grimms at every battle of mine, and now, these seeds are powerful enough to take the next leap.

    The Grandmaster, I am going to insert them into the body of the Dark Carapace Antman; I don''t know for sure whether I would be sessful or not, but here is the safest ce; I could try it without invoking anyone''s suspicion about them.

    The twelve seeds in my palm spun in circles before they began to merge into one another before there was only a single seed have remained. A single seed is not enough against the Grandmaster; I would need to use every one of them.

    As the seeds merged, I threw the seed toward the Antman, and within a few seconds, it reached the Grimm before it noticed and seeped inside its body.

    As the seed seeped inside him, the Grimm suddenly stopped, and I saw its antennas twitch; at the same time, powerful soul energy spread around it. I remained on my spot and did not move while keeping my cloaking method at full power.

    The powerful soul energy remained around me for more than a minute before it disappeared, and Grimm began to move again.

    I did not follow the Grimm Grandmaster immediately. Instead, Inded near one of the biggest dunes I could see and opened the cave inside. I sat crossed-legged inside and closed my eyes, focusing on the seed that I had deployed into the Grandmaster.

    As I had closed my eyes, the metaphysic of Antman appeared in front of my eyes. My seed had already scanned the whole body of Grimm, but other than that, it did not do anything.

    I am very familiar with the Grimm''s physiology as I have been harvesting them for a long while. This is why I have restricted most of the automatic functions of the seed.

    It is a Grandmaster I am dealing with, and I have to be careful. I will control the seed remotely; so, no mistake could ur.

    The first thing I did was study the metaphysic of Grimms, which is constantly showing the change as my seed is constantly scanning it.

    When I had seeped my seed inside the Grimm earlier, it felt something and sent its soul sense out. It had poured a huge amount of soul sense inside it and scanned every part of it in a search for my seed.

    Which it did not find, one of the things which my seed is good at is hiding. Those below me in power could forget about sensing my seed.

    Just a few seconds ago, it stopped scanning, seeing that I did not waste any time and move the seed into the body of the Grimm, and soon it hadtched into its heart core, and from there it began to spread its tentacle into its body.

    At first, the tentacles from the seed had spread into the magical veins of the Grimm, and as it finished with I, it had begun to spread into its skin and muscles before it went to its spine, brain, and point below its neck, where its cognitive senses lie.

    Just like its power core, there are safeguards ced across its cognitive organs.

    A simple tick and they would activate, but I did not fear them. I have knowledge of them; even though they are far more numbers than in the Master, I do not have a problem wrapping the tentacles around them without alerting even a single one of them.

    After it, it spread into its physical senses, which is not a big thing seeing it had spread its tentacles into the cognitive function of Grimm.

    With that, the Grandmaster is nowpletely within my control. I could control it as easily as I could control a Master with my seed.

    Though, I have no intention of revealing any of it yet. The primary reason I had ced my seed inside it was to not gather more data and power to upgrade my seed but to know the n and whereabouts of Grimm Monsters.

    While it happens, my seed would continuously collect more and more data, making it even better, that soon a day woulde where I need to use only one seed to control a Grandmaster, not all twelve of them.

    I stayed in the cave for a few hours before I moved behind the Grimm Monster; the range of the seed is huge, but I still would need to be in the range. Thankfully, the range is big enough that even a peak Grandmaster would not be able to scan me through this range.

    My seed is collecting the data every second and was able to clearly sense that it is talking with other Grimms through the artifact.

    This conversation is not something I could tap into; I could try, but it will be invasive enough that Grimm Monster would detect it. So, unless it speaks through its mouth, my seed would not be able to hear it.

    It is regretful, but there is nothing I could do about it unless I am willing to take the risk of my seed getting discovered.

    With my seed, I would be able to kill it remotely, but it would not serve any purpose other than taking out another of my enemies, Grandmaster. I do not want that, I want to know where the Grimms are held up, and I will know it sooner orter.

    Even If this Grimm did not say anything out, it would not patrol forever and would return to its base, and when it does.. I will immediately know their location and what they are nning in this ruin.

 Chapter 2315 - The Globe And The Fire

    <h4>Chapter 2315 - The Globe And The Fire</h4>

    Three days passed since I havee to this ruin and have some good news finally after hearing whispered tidbits from the Antman.

    From little more than two days of observation, I found out this Antman did not talk when it was alone, but it whispered curse when it was frustrating, and through these curses, I have been able to find out some things.

    First, it really hates its superior and had been cursing its name at least a few times a day, right after its made its report, and second, its shift is going to end in half a day; after that, it would go back to their base.

    There is another thing I was able to find out which made me very worried; the name of its superior, who we have a pretty big file about. It is a Grandmaster who has been active for more than two hundred and fifty years and has is a peak Grandmaster strength.

    From the information Ive read about it, I am not a match for it. In front of it, the only thing I could do was escape; with it being in this ruin, I would now have to be even more careful in this mission and would need to use more brain than a muscle.

    Half a day passed by, and a smile appeared on the sour face of the Antman, and it immediately increased its speed by sixfold and flew toward the south at very fast speed.

    I followed right behind it, though I have maintained as much distance between it and myself after knowing there is a notoriously powerful Grimm Monster preceding over it. I do not want to be caught by it, seeing how important the mission has be now.

    To be honest, when I hade to this ruin, I had not throught there would even Grimm Grandmaster of Mid-level.

    The Grimms have more Grandmasters than us, but they do not have an unlimited supply of them, especially of those who are at mid and peak level. This means if they have sent a peak Grandmaster here, they must have found something that requires its presence.

    Three hours passed as I followed behind me, but I saw nothing but sand and destroyed cities.

    The ruin is vast, and the space is dangerous that even Grimm Monster did not dare to travel through it. In the past three days, I have done research on the space here and am able to understand what is happening with the space.

    The space is dangerous, but I would be travel through it by tearing it. Though it will be dangerous, those dangers would be mitigated by some degrees by the things I have created. Still, I would not use that option till I really need to.

    Another hour and a half passed by, and I was about to die of boredom seeing only white sand when Grimm stopped.

    It had stopped over a city; the city is neither small nor bigpared to other cities and destroyed like them. I did not see anything that could pique my interest, but since the Grimm had stopped it, it means there is something.

    It flew down toward the city, and when it reached near the ground, it had entered the rift that is in the northern part of the city.

    Hun!

    Seeing it do that, I couldn''t help but feel surprised, but I continued to watch through its eyes as it descends down.

    In just a few seconds, the rift, which was barely big enough for Grimm Monster to slide infortably, had widened up. That is not the only change that begins to ur; the temperature also begins to rise explosively that in just two miles under, it had formed energy skin over its body.

    The temperature is so hot that an armored Grandmaster had to summon an extra energyyer around it, and that is just the beginning.

    Another mile down, the temperature had increased so much that it had to straight bring out its defensive method. This temperature seemed to make the Grimm extremely happy as I could feel its heart beating faster and faster the lower it flew.

    Before long, I began to see the light down below, and this light got brighter and brighter lower it goes till finally, it got bright as day, and I finally saw the ground below.

    Thud!

    Itnded the stony ground of the subterranean and saw the source of light through the eyes of the Grimm Monster, and as I saw it, I froze.

    I froze in shock and danger that gripped my heart instinctively. Anyone who saw this thing would freeze with those emotions.

    Hundreds away from the Grimm Monster is a globe of ss that kind of looked like a snow globe. This glode is massive, its size could easily gobble up tens of our cities and inside this globe is fire.

    A bright white fire with a very faint hint of red in it and it burning inside the globe.

    The fire did not look violent at all, it is very peaceful, but it is without a doubt extremely destructive. So, destructive, that fumesing out of small cracks of the globe had made this whole ruin a hond.

    It is the sole reason why this ruin had turned into this; the temperature of this ce has be so hot that not a single life of any kind could be seen on this ruin.

    The huge globe is hundreds of miles away but those fumes spewing out of it made this ce so hot that not even peak Grandmaster would be able to approach a hundred miles of this globe, but it seemed like Grimm Monster wished to do the same.

    I have spotted the five Grimm Monsters already, all of them being Grandmasters, with one of them being a Peak Grandmaster, which is quite known to us humans, given the number of human Grandmasters it had killed.

    All five of them are looking at the globe with greed; it is clear they want something from it and looking at artifacts in front of them, they seemed to havee very much prepared to get what they want.

 Chapter 2316 - Begin

    <h4>Chapter 2316 - Begin</h4>

    "You have arrived early," said leading Grandmaster as it appeared in front of Antman. There is faint mockery in its voice which seemed to make the Antman very angry, but it had controlled the anger it moved to meet the gaze of the Horseman.

    "I did not waste any time after my shift ended," He replied.

    "There is no need to go outside now; we have finished making the preparations. As soon Seca arrives, we will begin," The Horseman said before again started fiddling with tens of artifacts which it was doing before the Antman had arrived.

    I looked at the Antman carefully and sensed the aura it was released through the senses of Antman, and I have to say, this bastard feels as powerful as our data say.

    I could feel the deep fear it had about the Horseman that it could barely continue the conversation without shaking with fear and hate. There is seemed to be greater history between these two than I had imagined it to be.

    Like us humans, the Grimms are also sentient species capable of feelingplex emotions. The reading of its emotions I am getting is amazing, far clearer, and moreplexpared to what I get from the Masters.

    The thing that got me most interested in this subterranean ce other than the globe of fire is the artifacts that Horseman is fiddling with.

    From the limited looks I got off those artifacts as the Antman hated the Horseman so much that it did not want to even look at it unless it was necessary.

    There are two artifacts in the hands of the Horseman, old looking bronzemp and seven wooden tes that are identical to each other, and their grade seemed very high if the aura seeping out of them is any proof.

    Especially from that old-looking bronzemp, it is definitely an out of ordinary artifact. Probably on the same level as the feather, which I am constantly charging in my core; it might even higher, I couldn''t tell properly without examining it.

    The chance I will get soon enough if the tidbits of conversation I heard from the other Grimms are right.

    The Antman is really pitiful; despite being a Grandmaster, it is being ostracised. The other Grimms are not talking to it; they are not even looking at its direction. I did not sense any hate or anger from them for the Antman; the only reason I could think about was Horseman.

    The Horseman and the Antman clearly hate each other for some reason, and these Grimms do not want to fall to the bad side of it by showing the contact with it; they are staying away as far as away from it.

    Hour passed by, and I have got a clear idea about their n, and I have to say, it is quite realistic. For a moment, I thought they were going for the globe of fire, which by even Grimms standard impossible thing to do.

    Even their Grand Lords would not even think about this possibility.

    It turned out this globe of fire is a lot stronger than I could imagine it to be, and the fumes that areing out of those faint cracks are filtered by the formation of the globe. If a single strand of original fire came out, it would destroy the whole ruin.

    It seemed to have happened once before, and due to it, it had turned this ruin so hot that only Grandmasters could survive inside it, and this is after thousands of years, the first had made this ruin such wastnd.

    The fireing out of the globe is hot, hot enough that even Grand Lord would not be able to bear it, but it is still not enough to turn the ruin into wastnd even after thousands of years. As every moment, ruin would fight back with the energy is sucked from the cosmos.

    Every ruin is part of the world and thus has the creation element, even though that creation element is notplete as it is a broken piece of the world. It is still capable of taking its energy from outside, in the hope to be aplete world, even though it a futile.

    Another forty minutes have passed, and Grimm Grandmaster called Seca had returned, and it is a Mid Grandmaster, the second seven Grimm Monsters.

    "Seca, since you have returned, let''s begin!" Said the Horseman, wasting not even a moment. The werewolf.

    All seven Grimm Monsters gathered together and assembled in position. The lead was taken by the Horseman behind him two Grimms of mid-Grandmaster ss and behind them are four Grimms of early Grandmaster ss.

    Antman is standing,st in a left which ispletely intentional considering the positions are dependent upon the strength, and Antman is stronger than the three early Grandmaster. It has made the Antman quite angry, but as usual, it did not show it on its face.

    As they lined up in position, they took the wooden tes floating around them in their hands and ced them on their chest.

    Hun!

    A strange thing happened as the wooden tes have activated; these tes began to melt and spread across the bodies of Grimm Monsters and soon covered them in wooden armor, which made them look quite strange.

    Between all seven of them, a link of the wooden chain has formed, which would be used to transfer the energy among them to the floating wooden stand that appeared in front of the Horseman, who is at the very front.

    On the wooden stand, the Horseman had ced the old bronzend, which now I looked at clearly has twelve me holders inside it which are empty.

    "Since you all already know the n, I will not exin further but do understand one thing."

    "A single mistake could kill us all there, so I hope nobody makes a mistake, or I will kill anyone who did if I survived," Said the Horseman, and for the first time, its threat was not targeted at Antman but rather at everyone.

 Chapter 2317 - Stopping

    <h4>Chapter 2317 - Stopping</h4>

    "Let''s Begin!" Commanded the Horseman, and instantly all the seven Grimm poured their energy into the wooden armor, which instantly formed the woody protectiveyer around them, leaving out only the wooden stand and bronzemp on it.

    As the protectiveyer forms around them, they begin to move. Each step takes them hundreds of meters.

    They began to travel miles by second as they did, the temperature around them began to increase at the visible rate. It had be so high that by the time they had crossed the fifty miles, they had to increase the amount of energy they were adding into the wooden armors that were covering them.

    From then, at every mile they would cross, they would add more energy into their wooden armor.

    The heat had reached an unbearable degree, but the Grimm Monsters continued pushing. They begin to pour more and more energy into their armors; all of them have a clear goal in mind, and they reach a certain distance away from the globe to aplish it.

    While they move, I am also moving; I have already reached the city, and now I am traveling down into the rift.

    It is a huge risk but the one I am willing to take for the price. It is not just Grimms that have the goal, but I have one too. Which is to sabotage the Grimm Monsters'' goal and, if there is a chance, kill them.

    Now, I have a third goal, too, and that is to acquire that bronzemp, but before I start on any of my goals, I would have to let the Grimms aplish their goal, which I have quite a doubts about.

    What they are trying to aplish is extremely hard; even I can''t tell whether they would be sessful or not or just end up losing all their lives. This mission is not just hard but also extremely dangerous.

    After crossing nearly a hundred miles, the Grimms slowed down considerably; the globe is now is around a hundred and fifty miles away from them, and a temperature it is emitting had made even the Horseman sweat.

    They need to cross around fifty miles which would not be easy; to aplish their goal, they need to be at least a hundred miles or closer to it, and reaching such close to it might be impossible without losing their lives.

    The fire in the globe is powerful beyond belief; at such close from the Grimms eyes, I could see what it is doing; it is melting space around it.

    It is the reason why tearing the space here is so dangerous, especially a ten thousand-mile radius around this fire globe.

    I created a cave at the end of the rift, hidden from a general view.

    Even soul sense would have a hard time finding it; seeing these stones are so hot they affect even soul sense would weaken unless it is focused. The ce where Grimms are, even incorporate things like soul sense would burn to ashes.

    The Grimm Monsters continued moving; now, their speed has be so slow that even amon person would be able to match it if he decided to run with all its strength. With the temperature increasing at their every step, their speed would slow down even further.

    Ten minutes passed when their speed had reached the level of themon person, and they had also begun to eat the resources to replenish their energies quickly.

    They are using an enormous amount of energy to sustain the wooden protection, and the one that is pouring the most is Horseman. Its energy is vast and far more powerful than I had expected. If it had found me, there is no way in hell I would survive even for a minute.

    Six hours passed since they began walking at regr speed, and now it had be even difficult for Grimms to take another step.

    Compared to their earlier speed, where they traveled miles by a minute, they are now taking a single step by a minute. Their giant bodies are feeling the strain like never before as they begin to pour all the energy into their bodies.

    Another twelve hours passed by, and the sheer resources they were consuming were shocking; these bastards were not holding anything back at all.

    I am alsomanding my seed to absorb these resources; even the Grimm Monster could not absorb all the resources; some of it is left behind, and it is getting absorbed by the seeds. My seed earlier was incapable of doing it before, but after their upgrade, they have be a lot more powerful.

    I have paid a huge price on upgrading these seeds; even Grand Lords would get surprised if they came to find out what I had spent on them. They have now be a lot more capable and now have a far greater potential than before.

    Crack!

    Nearly a day passed when suddenly, a crack had appeared on the wooden cover covering the Grimm Monster and all of them stopped in their tracks.

    I could see the extreme fear the Antman is feeling right now; they are at a very dangerous ce where the only thing that is keeping them from burning alive is the wooden cover; if it cracked, then they could forget about leaving here alive.

    The only one who had a slight chance is Horseman, while others could forget about running away unless they have a very powerful defensive artifact.

    "We will stop here," The Horseman said, and all the Grimms took a visible sigh of relief before they sat cross-legged on the ground.

    "Ideally, it would have been better if we have reached a hundred miles or closer distance, but it is impossible for us," said Horseman with a regrettable sigh.

    They are hundred and twenty to hundred and thirty miles away from the Grimm Monsters, and seeing the way temperature is increasing, it would be hard for the Grimm Monsters to walk even a mile.

 Chapter 2318 - Tiny Glass Bowl

    <h4>Chapter 2318 - Tiny ss Bowl</h4>

    "We will begin the extraction, so ready yourself." The Horseman said and took out a bloody jagged crystal that had dense runes carved on it.

    Inside the cave, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up seeing the blood crystal. It is a very powerful blood crystal, the most powerful I have ever seen, and the runic formation have been carved on it for a special purpose.

    The Horseman covered his right hand with the powerful defensive skill which pieced out of wooden cover and ced the blood crystal on the wooden stand where thentern is before bringing his hand back.

    When it did, its hand was badly burned, so it had to drink a couple of solutions and apply a few ointments over it before its skin began to heal slowly.

    If it had been a regr burned mark, it would have taken it an instant to heal it, but here, it would take half an hour or more before the wound disappeared, but it seemed like Horseman did not seem to be in the mood to wait that long.

    "It is the most important phase of the n, and I want everyone to bear the pressure; without a perfect synchronization between us, we would not be able to achieve our goal," It said before turning back toward the crystal.

    Buzz!

    A secondter, the Horseman had activated the formation as it did, the blood crystal melted.

    At first, it covered the wooden stand on which it was ced before it started to cover the wooden chain before the wooden cover surrounding the Grimm Monsters, and then the chains covering them and finally wooden armor of the Grimm Monsters themselves.

    In less than a minute, all of them are covered in bloody crystalline surface, and new runes were added above the formation already covering them.

    Buzz!

    "Let''s begin!" The Grimm said and activated another formation; just as that happened, thousands of bloody crystal-covered needled pierce through the thick carapace of Grimm Monster before spreading the blood-red energy inside it.

    It took little more than a minute for it to spread inside its body, and the process was not painful at all.

    Hun!

    The moment the bloody energy spread inside it, the immense pressure descended on its body while at the same time the bronzemp began to light.

    As the bronzemp brightened up, the pressure on the Grimm increased. In just a few seconds, the pressure had be so immense that it had tightened up all the muscles and hard carapace of the Antman.

    I immediately understood what was happening; the bronze artifact seemed too powerful enough that it required blood energy to use.

    In this ce, they could not use their own blood energy, and not their blood energy is enough to power up the artifact. So, they are using a very sophisticated method to use the artificial blood energy to power up the artifact.

    Though this method is not perfect and has quite a lot of side effects, some of them could turn fatal if not handled properly.

    With time, themp will get very powerful would pressure the Grimms extremely. Not only that, this blood energy which is quite pure, is very harmful to Grimms; the longer it stays in their body as it will contaminate their own blood energy.

    I am not letting it suffer this advantage, my seed is sucking the harmful blood energy which is trying to infiltrate it, and I am not even doing it secretly. Instead, I am making my seed to project the aura that the body will have when they are close to awakening their bloodline.

    I could see the Grimm Monster getting surprised before an ecstatic smile appeared on its face, and I could understand why it was so happy, even though awakening a bloodline would create a little trouble with its Inheritance.

    It had already reached the limit of the progress it could make with its Inheritance, and unless it could find a resource that could change that, the only thing that could help with its potential was the bloodline, which is much better than a resource.

    Click!

    Suddenly a loud clicking sound rang out from the bronzemp, and one of its smaller doors had opened.

    Ahhhhhh Ahhhhh Ahhhhh

    The door of the bronzemp opened, and all the Grimm Monsters, except for the leading Horseman, let out a loud scream, and terrifying pressure engulfed their bodies.

    Crack Crack Crack

    The flesh begins to saturate, and cracks begin to appear on the carapace of the Antman. It began to injure it, but it did not seem to care about that, as its eyes are now beingpletely focused on the tinymp door.

    As themp''s door opened, a tiny ss bowl flew out. It flew toward the globe of fire with only a thin bronze string connected to themp.

    I could hear the sounds of bone-breaking from the Grimm Monsters around me, which are vomiting the blood continuously as the pressure is too much for them, but they are bearing it.

    All of them understood the consequence of breaking the connection or even faining under this pressure. The Horseman would not let them. If they are lucky, the Grimm Monster will let them burn in the heat; if they are unlucky, the Horseman will torture them to death.

    The tiny ss bowl continued moving toward the globe without stopping, and its speed was quite good; it was crossing miles by the minute.

    In just a few minutes, it had crossed twenty-some miles, leaving only a hundred miles between it and the globe, and continued moving.

    Some timeter, its speed had slowed down a little, but it still continued moving forward and reached so close to the globe that even grand lords might not be able to survive this close but still, the bowl did not stop.

    While it moved, it brought immense pressure on the Grimm Monsters, who are bearing the load that even Antman had reached the limit, as more and more cracks began to form on its carapace while it started to vomit the blood.

    Finally, after three hours, it stopped, and now there is barely fifty miles of distance between it and the globe of fire.

 Chapter 2319 - Lamp Of Twelve Lights

    <h4>Chapter 2319 - Lamp Of Twelve Lights</h4>

    CRACK CRACK CRACK

    As the ss bowl stopped, the bones of Antman began to spread while its skin splintered and thick carapace began to cave in on many ces.

    The pressure had suddenly increased while themp began to consume an even greater amount of blood energy, and with it, it was able to attract the first pure strand of fire whichnded gently on the ss bowl, increasing the pressure of the Grimms further.

    The mission of Grimms is to collect the fire, the pure fireing out from the globe. For it, they brought out precious artifacts such as amp.

    The strand of fire collected into a tiny ss bowl is very small, far from enough to fill it, so a few minutester, the bowl had attracted the second strand of fire and strand after that. With every strand, the pressure on the Grimms would increase even further.

    The Horseman did not seem to be caring about the pressure others were feeling and even looked back at them with a clear warning in its eyes. Seeing that nobody dared toin and even tried harder.

    One strand after another began to fill the ss bowl, and each strand would increase the pressure by the time the bowl had beenpletely filled with the fire strands. The early Grandmasters were barely keeping themselves alive.

    As the ss bowl filled, it began toe back, but its speed was much slower than before, but nobody seemed to mind it.

    The slower the speed the bowl has, the lesser speed they would feel. Though all of them are still feeling quite a lot of pressure, the bowl was not empty when it went out of themp.

    It took quite a while, but the bowl had reached themp before going inside through the open door. The door of themp closed, and runes of it lit up; just as that happened, all the pressures the Grimms were feeling had disappeared.

    "All of you eat the recovery medicine, and we will begin with the second bowl right after your injuries are healed," The Horseman said before turning back tomb and watching the lighted section of themp with greed.

    If I had been there, I would have looked at themp with the same expressions. The strands of fire they have collected are too precious, and different ns have already begun to form in my mind about the way I could kill it.

    The Grimms rested for nearly eleven hours and consumed a lot of precious resources before they healedpletely.

    They begin again, but this time, there was slightly less pressure than before. With fire lighting up one of its twelve sections, it had begun to help, and like before, it began to collect fire after the bowl reached close enough the globe of fire.

    Soon, the second bowl also returned, having burning white fire filled it to the brim and went to the second section of themp.

    The Grimms rested for about eight hours and sent the third bowl, which gave them even less pressure, and thus they sent it even closer to the fire globe, which filled the bowl with strands of fire even more quickly before it returned.

    One by one, the Grimms begin to send one bowl after another; each of their attempts would be easier than thest as themps would help them and as such, the four days passed by, and Grimms were able to fill the twelve sections ofmp and would fill thest one in few minutes when the bowl returned.

    The bowl is returning fast while fire burning in it brightly; this will fill thest bowl that will fill its twelfth section.

    Three and half a minute passed when the bowl returned and went back into themp. As the door of themp had closed, the wholemp had brightened up in a bronze light, and it stayed like that for about a minute before a shine began to die down.

    "Hahaha¡­ I have found the worthy fire for mymp of twelve lights; with it, my strength would increase drastically.." Laughed the Horseman ecstatically. "Now, I did not even have fear the videttes and even be able to fight against the best of human Grandmasters," It added loudly.

    "Congrattion, Lord Tasga. With such wonderful treasure in your hand, no Grimm would be your match," the Werewolf congratted fawningly.

    Following its cue, others also begin to congratte the Horseman one by one, including the Antman who did with the greeted teeth and Horseman, was too happy to reply to the greeting with sarcasm.

    "Rest, we will leave after you all had recovered," It said, "and as I promised, I will reward you all handsomely," It said and looked each of Grimms in the eye, and when it looked at Antman, its eyes turned sarcastic.

    Antman gritted its teeth, seeing that; it knew despite it helping aplish its goal, it would only get embarrassment and already braced itself for that.

    Three hours passed by, and even the weakest of Grimm have recovered; Though, notpletely.

    All of them have been seriously injured too many times and healing their injuries with resources, due to which there are very tiny injuries remain in their bodies. They would need a long rest to recover from those tiny injuries.

    "This ce is amazing; I am sure many of our brethren wille here. If any of them have amazing treasure as my preciousmp," It said with augh and ced themp into its storage.

    "Let''s leave; we have a war to fight and humans to kill," It said and began to lead the Grimms away from the globe.

    I chose that very moment to act; the formation inside my seed had activated and powerful aura that would scare even a peak Elite burst out of Antman.

    BOOM!

    At the same, the Antman crushed the formation of wooden tes, which instantly burned the whole formation to the ashes.. It happened so fast that even Peak Grandmaster like Horseman was not able to react quickly enough to stop it.

 Chapter 2320 - Burning

    <h4>Chapter 2320 - Burning</h4>

    Ahhhhh Ahhhhh Ahhhhhh

    The Grimms screamed as they burned; the temperature was so high that even a mid-Grandmaster was powerless against it without the protection. Even Peak Grandmaster Horseman is burning as it watched the Horseman with shock.

    "Radsae, what did you do?" asked Horseman in shock and began to run toward the rift.

    Its decisiveness and calm mind had shocked me. To be honest, I thought it would attack the Antman in shock and rage, but it did not. Instead, it took a step to run away now that things havee to this.

    But how can I let it run away? I have sacrificed the five Grimm Grandmasters, which I could have harvested into essence roses, two even had bloodlines which would have made me even more powerful, but now they are burning and would die a few seconds.

    Even the Antman I am controlling would not be able to leave for more than a minute, not because of heat but because I am burning every essence and power of the core of it in an extreme burst of power that even Antman would not have been able to get.

    It is due to my seed which had spread into every part of its body, which is helping contain the power that I burned; without my seed, it would explode instantly. There is no way it would be able to contain such power.

    Such power had a price; the Antman would be only able to live for about a minute before it would turn to dust, which I hope would be enough to deal with this Peak Grandmaster Horseman who had killed arge number of human Grandmasters in centuries it had been active.

    CLANG!

    A defeaning ng rang out when Horseman brought out its de at thest moment. If it had not done that, its neck would have been hacked apart.

    The shock could be seen on its face seeing the Antman burst out with such strength but seeing the sanguine glow, it had immediately understood where this strength wasing from, and it made it even angrier.

    "You bastard, I would have killed you with the rest of your people when I had massacred your city!" The Horseman shouted and again tried to run toward the rift; it was extremely clear about its goal, which was to survive, as its enemy had no intention of that.

    I immediately loosen control over the Antman after giving it a little push by releasing a chemical that causes rage in Grimms, just serotonin does in us humans.

    The Horseman had said the exact word to light up the torch, till now the Antman is in shock and resistance as I got controlled it but when it heard those words from Horseman, it had be angry; angry beyond belief when I released rage chemical without restraint.

    "You will pay the price for that with your life; this ce will be your burial!" Shouted Antman in rage as it again appeared in front of the running Horseman and attacked it with a powerful attack.

    I watched from the sidelines while still keeping the reigns of the Antman in my hand, ready to take control of it immediately.

    CLANNG

    Seeing the attack, the Horseman brought out its own fiery attack, which likest time, burned more than half before it could reach its enemy. As they shed, there was no shockwave as it too got burned by the heat.

    Both of the Grimms are highly defensive, but both of them are burning up; unlike other Grimms who would reach the underworld within a few seconds, these two would take a minute at least before they would be burned to death.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The Horseman tried to run away while the Antman stopped it; with it burning every part of it, it had be even more powerful, and it turned out, it was even more skilled at fighting than the Horseman.

    Despite the power advantage, a minute is not enough to kill the Horseman, but Antman did not need to kill it, no matter how much it wanted to do it. It just has to keep it here long enough for the heat to do the job for it.

    Even in its rage and confusion, the Antman understood it and used every move in its arsenal to do that.

    While it is doing that, I am getting a huge amount of data every second; this data is extremely precious. Hundred times more than what Master has given me, but still, I have not forgotten my main purpose, which I had already aplished in half.

    Four seconds passed, and all the five Grimms had died; the werewolf had even be sane for enough to begin running toward the rift, but on the way, it had turned to ashes.

    As the seconds passed, the attacks of the Antman got stronger and stronger as it used to the humongous amount of energy flowing through its vein.

    It also understood it would die by the end of the minutes, which forced it not to hold back even a speck of energy while fighting against the Horseman while the Horseman to begin to use its most powerful, which are horrifying, but they still pale inpared to the Antman''s.

    I am quite impressed by the reading I am getting; it is very angry, so angry that I have never seen Grimm or even human such angry before.

    Though I am partly responsible for it, I believe this anger woulde out sooner andter, seeing how much the Antman hates the Horseman.

    Ten seconds passed by, and now the Antman had begun to push the Horseman back into the area which had even greater heat which scared the hell out of Horseman. I could clearly see how scared it was off the heat, and I would be too if I had been in its ce.

    "You bastard, you have really made me angry.." "If I did not kill you with my own hands, then I wouldn''t be Tasga of my name," Shouted the Horseman, and to my and Antman''s shock, it brought out themp.

 Chapter 2321 - Escaped

    <h4>Chapter 2321 - Escaped</h4>

    A shock couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing themp appearing in the hands of the Horseman; as far as I could tell, it could not control themp. Even after gaining the fire, it would have to spend considerable time bonding with themp to even use it.

    I had just thought that when the sanguine aura burst out of the Horseman and began to fill themp.

    "ze!"

    It shouted, and the arc of zing fire came out of themp and moved toward the Antman at extremely swift.

    Inside the cave, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up seeing that; saying the attack is dangerous would be an understatement. If the fire hits the Antman, it is dead, full stop.

    The Antman understood it and moved to dodge the attack while the attack was fast. It could be dodged with the power Antman has.

    It is a good thing the Horseman had forcefully gained control ofmp and was not adept in using this dangerous weapon; otherwise, it would have been the end of the Antman.

    The Antman dodged the attack to the shock of the Horseman and went toward it at a speed that was much faster than Horseman expected.

    I have been widening the pathways of energy inside the Antman; it is a very dangerous thing to do and has long consequences, but since this Grimm has only less than a minute to live, there is no need to think about the consequences.

    It would have been really great if I could y with this bastard for a little longer, not just a minute. The data I am getting from experiments I am performing rapidly is enormous; it would help me extremely when I control my next Grandmaster.

    Sup Sup Sup

    "Die, you bastard!"

    The Horseman shouted, and three more white fire arcs came out of themp, and the fire arc which hadunched earlier had alsoe back toward it.

    "Fuck!" The Antman and I cursed in unison; there is no way in hell Antman could dodge those three arcs, and even if it was able to dodge it, the fourth one would get it easily.

    ''It seemed like I would have to use that,'' I thought in my mind before activating formation in my seed. I don''t know whether it will work; there is a 70% chance that it will explode the very next moment.

    If it worked, then for the next one second, it would get such power that it would be earthshaking.

    Hubb!

    The moment I activated the formation, immense change appeared on the Antman. Its body buffed, instantly it had be 50% bigger, and it looked like an abomination that would scare even Grimm Monsters.

    The changes I had brought on it had immediately turned it into an abomination; there was no other way.

    "Ahhhhhhhh!"

    Antman roared loudly and, to Horseman''s shock, simply disappeared from its spot. It moved at such speed that even Horseman, who is known for its speed, could not track.

    Antman avoided the fire arcs with ease and moved toward the Horseman with the intention of killing it in a single attack, and with the earthshaking power the Antman has right now, there is no way it would be able to avoid it.

    "Die, you murderer!" Antman shouted as it moved toward the Horseman after dodging the fire arcs.

    Horror appeared on the face of the Horseman for a moment before its eyes became clear, and another gust of fire came out of from themp, but instead of attacking the Antman with it, it enveloped the Horseman, creating a protective sphere.

    Seeing that, Antman''s eyes couldn''t help but widen up, but it did not stop it. Touching the fire is a suicide, but it had no qualm inmitting it.

    Dhud!

    It crashed into the globe protecting the Horseman, as it did, the white fire has covered its whole body and began to burn it rapidly, but it did not care as it swung its fiery de which is are very of melting at Horseman who was watching with horror.

    Seeing that a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, the Antman had only a fraction of a second to live, but it died; it would surely kill the Horseman; there is no way it could survive this attack.

    Pachack!

    A flesh-cutting sound rang out, and to my shock, it was not the head of Horseman that had rolled in the air but the hand that was holding it. Somehow, the Horseman had able to dodge the attack.

    The Antman was only able to cut its arm, the arm that was holding themp.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    The Antman shouted out in rage and moved its de toward the Horseman; it had time tounch the onest attack before it died, and this time it will take the Horseman without a doubt.

    Hun!

    Its de instantly arrived before the neck of the horrified Horseman and was about to touch its neck to break it when a look of extreme unwillingness appeared on the face of the Horseman when suddenly green energy enveloped it, and it disappeared.

    It shocked me as much as the Antman as I had not throught it would be able to escape. This is not a regr space where anyone would tear and go back.

    There is only a 20% chance that Horseman might be able to return safely, but it is not a time to worry about; there are other things I should be worrying about.

    I immediately took back control over th Antman and moved toward themp; I had to get it; all my preparations were for it. If not for that, I would have acted before the Grimms began collecting the fire for themp.

    The abomination Antman appeared beside themp and was about to touch it when its body began to copse and burned into the ashes. By the time its finger had touched it, it had too turned into ash.

    I lost control over the Antman as there was no Antman that had remained for me to control.

 Chapter 2322 - Picking Up

    <h4>Chapter 2322 - Picking Up</h4>

    "Fuck!"

    I shouted out loud as seeing the Antman turn to ashes; I wanted it to throw themp at me before dying, but the bastard had turned into the ashes before it could do that, and now, I have to go and get it.

    The Antman had only two purposes; one was to kill the Horseman, and second it to get me themp; it was not able to aplish both of them properly.

    Now, if I want themp, then I will have to get it myself or wait for another Grimm toe, and they wille, and they wille if Horseman survived. So, if I want it, I will have to get it soon.

    ''It is a good thing; I have already throught about this scenario and prepared,'' I thought with a sigh and out feather and a few other things.

    The feather is a spatial feather that I have constantly been charging up, but despite that, it never had able to reach the third stage. Still, I think it is charged enough to let me aplish what I want in a short time.

    I took the airpen in my hand and began to draw out the runes made from one of the most precious formation ink I have.

    I usually think ten times about using such precious ink as their value is immense butpared to thatmp, they are nothing. So there was no internal struggle in me about using this precious ink.

    The silvery runes would pase themselves on the stone armor; the stone armor is the thing I have found in one of Grimm''s storage. I don''t know where it found it, but it is very useful to me right now.

    It took me about twelve minutes, but I had finished drawing out a veryplex formation on the stone armor.

    I hope it will work as I had expected; otherwise, there is no way I would be able to retrieve themp and my seed from a ce that is dangerous enough to burn away the powerful peak Grandmaster.

    After double-checking the runes, I stepped into the stone armor, which is double my size but was able to take me insidefortable.

    Buzz!

    As I sat inside the armor, I took the feather that was floating in my big stony hands and ced it on my chest; just as I did, the formation activated.

    The stone armor is far from enough to protect me from the melting speed, so I am using the feather, which I regrly charge without stopping. The feather, with the help of formation, would create spatial protection around the armor, which would ward off the extreme heat from infiltrating.

    The n is simple enough and would work; the only question is whether the charge wouldst enough for me to reach themp and retreat it back. So, I have to be quick, quick as possible before the feathers charge runs out.

    ''Run!''

    I said to myself after the spatialyer had covered the armor. As I have said, I have to retrieve themp as fast as possible. I n to keep some charge to feather in case I have to make some Grimm disappear.

    I moved fast, much faster than the Grimms have moved, but I still kept my eye on the spatial field covering me.

    As I would adjust the speed ording to how it is faring against the heat, and currently, it did not seem to be having any problem, and of that, I took full advantage by going as fast as I could.

    In less than a minute, I had crossed fifty miles before I started slowing down my speed and took a few minutes before I crossed another hundred and continued moving at fast speed, much fasterpared to Grimms, who took hours to reach where I am.

    The spatial field around me is working better than I had imagined it to be, but I am slowing down fast; the heat is affecting me hard.

    I was around ten miles away from themp when my speed had finally reached that of the normal person. If Grimms had seen it, they would have been shocked out of their mind; I am right now.

    As the thing that took them more than a day to do, I had done it in less than an hour. If it is not amazing, I don''t know what it is.

    I could go even faster than I am right now, but it would expand the energy of the feather many times fast. While I want to get themp as soon as possible before any new problem urs, I am still being cautious, and saving the energy of feather would always help.

    As I walked toward thentern, I couldn''t help but feel horrified at the heat around me. It is so high that I could be turned to dust within seconds if the protection on me disappeared.

    It would not happen; my protection is near perfect, and unless a wisp of mesing out of the globe attacked me directly, nothing would happen to me.

    An hour passed and then another before I stopped; I had not reached the candlemp yet. It is still about two miles away from me, but I nheless stopped to pick something; the storage artifact of the Werewolf.

    Its storage artifacts have surprised; these things are delicate and hold the whole fortune of the use. This is why their cover is made of extremely defensive material, enchanted with powerful defensive formation.

    They are more defensively powerful than the artifacts the powerhouses wore on their bodies, and I am very grateful for that fact; the storage of Grandmasters contains a lot of precious things; I have found many amazing things in them.

    The storage disappeared in my core, and I began to move again; there are only two miles between me and themp, and I want to get it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2323 - [Bonus Chapter] Sun

    <h4>Chapter 2323 - [Bonus Chapter] Sun</h4>

    "Finally, I got you," I said with a smile as I picked up themp; I had taken a long, efficient approach even though I wanted to be quick as possible, but I finally got it; I am very sure I will get the immense benefits from it.

    I did not look at it for more than a second before I ced it directly into my core and was about to leave when the ancient voice rang out in my mind.

    "Reach Fifty Miles Close To The Globe, And You Will Get A Thing That Is Thousands Of Times Better Than The Lamp," The ancient voice said, stopping me from my tracks.

    "What will I get if I reach fifty miles of the globe?" I asked before I could stop myself, and as usual, I did not get an answer-back. So, I have focused on the thing the hidden being said and wanted to reject that thought immediately.

    It is preposterous and extremely dangerous, and I even took lifted my leg up to leave before I had stopped myself.

    It is extremely dangerous that even Horseman, a peak Grandmaster, would get horrified at that thought while I am thinking about it, and even an actual n formed in my mind, which I begin to think even further.

    "Should I really take the risk?" I asked myself aloud; the impossible thing might be possible, but it would be extremely dangerous, the slightest mistake in my preparations and puff, I would vaporize before I could even scream.

    Even when I had asked myself a question, I had already decided to do it. The hidden being had helped beyond imagination, from books to harvest runes; all of them are a gift of the hidden being. Without them, I would not have the aplishments I have right now.

    Since it had said I would get something thousands of times better than themp, then I am more than willing to believe it, but before I could take a step forward, I will have to move back; I could not make the preparation in such heat.

    I began to move back, and like thest time, I did not hurry; I moved back with the most efficient speed, and as such, two and half hours passed before I had stopped.

    As I did, I took out three thing things, a block of blue metal, a thumb-size silver-grey ore, and white grey color essence fruit of grandmaster ss. All of these things are extremely precious; if I fail and survive, I will be crying for them for days.

    My air pen appeared in my hand, and it began to spew out the runes which wouldnd on the ground.

    Buzz!

    Sixteen minutester, I finished with the formation and ced the two metals in their ce while cutting the essence fruit in half. Half of it, I had ced in the formation, and the other half I had ced in the formation before activating the formation.

    About an hour passed when everything turned to liquid and merged together, and now it is flowing up on my rock armor, creating ayer of the blue-greyyer.

    Within a few minutes, the whole armor had turned blue-grey in color, and instead of rock, it now looked metallic. The only part that the blue-greyyer had not covered is a ce where the feather is connected to armor.

    This blue-grey metallicyer is nothing but a spatial amplifier; it will increase the power of the spatial field tremendously.

    Buzz!

    I once again activated the formation and disappeared from my spot, and about two minutester, I have crossed a hundred miles with my speed slowing down by only 60%, which is not much, seeing I have crossed a hundred miles in barely two minutes.

    Half an hour passed by, and I have reached the ce where the Grimms had reached, and I did not stop there as I had picked the storages and themp earlier.

    I continued moving, and another two hours passed before I slowed down enough to walk at a regr person''s speed. I have already crossed more than half of the distance, and now there are only a hundred miles have remained between me and the fiery globe.

    I have to cross another fifty miles, which I a lot considering the temperature. The ce I am standing is zing; a single faint crack in my armor could vaporize me in an instant.

    Every moment, my soul sense and inheritance energy are working in overdrive to find a defect in armor, and till now, everything has been good.

    I continue moving; the only target I have in mind is to reach the fifty miles of the globe of fire.

    Seven hours passed by, and I have crossed another twenty-five miles, and now the temperature around me has reached so high that I am scared a shitless. As in this temperature, even the tiniest crack would kill me.

    The only thing that is keeping me being vaporized in an instant in an instant is this suit I am wearing; without it, I would simply disappear in a moment.

    An hour passed, and I crossed another five miles when I suddenly stopped. I had stopped not because of the temperature but because of the things I am seeing in the globe and around it; the things that were not visible to me before have be visible, shocking me, giving me an understanding of things.

    Hun!

    I was just staring at it when I felt the change inside; I only had to look for a moment to realize that my rule of the sun had begun advancing.

    It was quite a surprise as I had not throught it would advance; I was quite a distance away from getting a sufficient insight which I got from the globe.. I am still in little confusion, as I do not understand what insight I have gained that advanced my sun rule in a couple of seconds.

 Chapter 2324 - 50 Miles

    <h4>Chapter 2324 - 50 Miles</h4>

    My sun rule had advanced, which increased my strength immediately, but this increment is useless in my current condition.

    I am currently in a ce where my strength means nothing; even I had the strength of the Horseman, it would still be useless. The heat around me would have burned it into the ashes within a second.

    The only reason I am alive is due to the amazing feather which I had been continuously charging for months and also due to precious treasure. My own strength is ying no part in where I am, just my knowledge.

    I have begun to walk again as there are only twenty miles for me to reach my target but reaching there would not be easy, and I might die if the slightest problem had urred to my armor. Thankfully, everything seemed fine right now.

    Three hours passed by, and I crossed another five miles and four hourster, another five leaving only ten miles to reach my target.

    As the temperature increase, I am consuming the energy in the feather rapidly. The energy that took me days to fill, I am expanding it at minutes, and the more distance I cover, the greater the energy of the feather is going to be spent.

    I have been continuously keeping track of it, and if it reaches the critical level before I reach my target, I will abandon this goal without a second thought, even if I am a step away from reaching my goal.

    Four and half hours passed by, and I have crossed another five miles and got an even clearer picture of the globe which again couldn''t help but shock me.

    I have recorded everything I am seeing; I will analyze it after I leave this ce, and I am sure I will get immense benefits after I finish analyzing it. My sun rule would advance again from the insight I gain; I have no doubt about it.

    About two hours passed when I suddenly stopped, the extreme strain began to appear on my armor. Currently, my armor is handling strain fine, the resources I have used are helping me a lot, but as the temperature increases, it is going to make things difficult for me.

    Seeing the strain, I became even more careful, and as I walked, I kept an eye on the smallest part of my armor.

    Dhub!

    Two and half hours passed when a sudden change urred; a part below my kneed caved under pressure.

    It had stopped me in my tracks for a couple of seconds before I continued moving. The denting is not serious as it looks; it is just like a minor ident that had done damage but only on the surface.

    Just like that happened to my armor, but it had made me extremely cautious that now, I am using the full power of my soul sense. If I see a single big problem that could take my life, I am out of here, and for it, I have already made the preparations.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub¡­

    Repeated noises rang out as many parts of my armor began to cave in as I walked on thest mile. With each step I take, a new dent would appear at the same time, I would reach closer to my destination.

    It had be a sort of race whether my armor caved into the degree that I would be forced to retreat or I would reach my target first.

    Minutes felt like an hour as sweat piled up on my body, and this sweat had nothing to do with the heat outside, at least not directly.

    I am extremely tense and is want to find a solid reason to get away, even when I was a few hundred meters away from reaching my goal.

    No goal is more important than my life.

    Still, even after my armor caved at hundred ces, I did not find any solid reason to leave; it was just the cavings.

    I was not detecting any fracture forming that would kill me, so I continued walking with my whole body shaking and sweating as I watched the energy in the feather draining rapidly; in half an hour, the energy in the feather would be spent enough that I would have to leave.

    "You Can Stop Now, You Have Reached Close Enough." Said the Ancient voice inside me suddenly, letting me exhale the breath I did not know I was holding.

    I had thought I would have to walk at least three hundred meters more before I reached my target, but it seemed like I was wrong, and I had never been so happy about being wrong.

    This small journey was even more dangerous than the most dangerous battle I had ever fought, and I would fight an even more dangerous battle than facing something like it; it is a truly horrifying experience, and I really hope the risk would be worth it.

    I had just thought that when I noticed primordial green runesing out of me. It had been very long since I had seen the primordial runes; thest time I had seen them was when these green runes were sucking the life out of abomination, which has been merged into my sword.

    The heat did not seem to affect these primordial runes as they moved toward the globe without any problem and, in a matter of seconds, reached the globe.

    As they reached the globe, they began to spread around it, but suddenly they did something which shocked the hell out of me.

    These primordial green runes began to seep inside the globe without any problem, and as far as I could see, they were not getting destroyed, which is quite hard to believe. Considering the temperature inside the globe is thousands of times hotter, these runes are just fine.

    The runes kepting out for about thirteen minutes, and in these thirteen minutes, the primordial runes have spread inside and outside of the globe of fire with a bridge of primordial runes connecting it to me.

 Chapter 2325 - Suck

    <h4>Chapter 2325 - Suck</h4>

    "I Would Have Liked To Have The Original Fire, It Would Have Helped Me But Now, I Will Have To Make Do With This Fake Weak Imitation." Said the Ancient Being.

    "How Far Ive Fallen To Need To Use Such Weak Thing." It addedmentingly before the primordial runes lit up blindingly, and before I understood what was happening, I saw fire so thick that it became liquiding at me at incredible speed through the primordial runes.

    The white fire enveloped me or rather primordial runes covering my whole body before seeping inside and directly going to my core.

    This fire is hot beyond belief, so hot that it would destroy my world but strangely, I am not feeling the slightest heat.

    Though somehow, I understood how dangerous this fire seeping inside me is, it has the power to destroy the world, and now the ancient being hiding inside me is taking it without much problem.

    I couldn''t help but feel my head spinning with just the thought of guessing ancient beings'' power. To do something like that, one needs to be extremely powerful, far above that of the primary level, and now my head is spinning with names of those levels.

    I have read a lot of books, and there is mention of the levels that are above the primary level. There are many of them, and those at the top have the power to create the worlds and destroy thousands of them with their single breath.

    I hope the Ancient Being would be quick because it sucking the fire out of the globe is not having any change in the temperature. Even if the globe disappears, the temperature will remain the same for quite a while.

    The heat had already spread into the environment, and the things around here, most of the heat I am feeling is radiating from them.

    I really hoped the ancient being had not frozen my moment; aside from breathing, I could not do any other physical activities, even twitch a little.

    I don''t know why it had frozen me and even asked it, but I did not receive any answer, and the worse thing is I could not ess my core. It had somehow severed my connection with it while it feasted on the fire.

    It had made me really angry, to be frozen like a puppet, but I did not let the anger cloud my mind and instead focused on the thing I could.

    The globe of fire is getting sucked rapidly, far more quickly than I thought should be possible, and it did not take me long to see the reason.

    The primordial runes arepressing this extremely powerful fire before they send through the bridge. The fire would seep at me and get to my core without harming me.

    I do not know what an ancient being is doing with the fire; it may be consuming it, or it may be using it for practice or doing whatever it nned to do with it; I just hope that it did not do any damage to my core.

    My core is the most important part of me, and I have stored my fortune inside it.

    I do not think anything would happen; the ancient being is nothing if not careful. It will not damage my core or the things inside. I repeat these things in my mind to console myself, so I would worry too much.

    A minute had passed by, and shockingly the primordial runes had sucked little more than 10% of fire from the huge globe, and its speed was increasing. Seeing that, a big bright smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I had throught it might take a lot of time, probably an hour to more which would have been my end.

    Feather did not have enough charge to keep me here at such a temperature for such a long time, but now, I did not have to worry about it. If it continued to suck the fire at such increasing speed, it would not even take ten minutes.

    Six minutes! It only took six minutes for it to suck away every speck of fire inside the globe.

    Hun!

    I thought the runes woulde back after they finished sucking up the fire but to my great shock. The runes have turned their gaze on the globe itself, which begins melting like ss and gets sucked into the runes as the fire did earlier.

    The melted globe begins toe inside me, and I don''t understand why? The fire I can understand, but this ss, even though it is extremely powerful and would be useless to me even if I got it seeing its level.

    Sometimes, world-shaking artifacts could scrap metals in the hands of people who do not have the required ability to use them.

    I was just thinking how I did not have any interest in the ss when my gaze fell on something which shed my eyes with greed.

    The ce on which the globe was standing had be crystalline white; I did not notice at first, but these white crystals are energy crystals containing so much power that I can get a hand on even a fingernail-sized piece it could change the course of the war.

    That crystal formed from leakage of heat from the globe for thousands of years and contains enough energy that the tiniest piece of it would allow Pyramid to activate all its functions, which would help us a lot.

    From what I am able to find out that Pyramid is running at 50% of capacity and the reason for it is power.

    It requires an immense amount of power that nearly all the energy crystals of very high grade are used to run the Pyramid. There is always a standing request for the high-energy crystals, and even I gave some of the very powerful energy crystals I had to the Pyramid.

    Which are, of course, far from enough; the Pyramid requires energy crystals of the grade that Grand Lords had to scour the dangerous ruins for it; there have been many Grand Lords across the history who had not returned from such searches.

 Chapter 2326 - Run!

    <h4>Chapter 2326 - Run!</h4>

    The ss globe disappeared, sucked by my runes that not a single trace of it has remained. Without the globe and burning fire inside it, the ce looked even more barren but still as hot as before.

    There is no chance that I would be able to get my hands on those energy crystals; even a tiny piece of it would bring a lot of change to me, but it seemed like I could not obtain it even if it was so close to me.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking that when I saw the retreating primordial runes, they were seeping back inside me as they do; they are sucking up any heat in their path.

    A few secondster, all the runes havee back inside me, and now I have a clear way toward those energy crystals. I took a step toward them before the heat began to fill up the way that the runes had sucked dry.

    I had just taken a step when I suddenly stopped with a great change on my face; I had sensed something which had scared me extremely.

    "Run!"

    I said in my mind and immediately activated the retreat formation I had created in my armor. If I went for a crystal, I am going to be in deep trouble. I have to get away from this ce as soon as possible and get the hell away from this ruin before it is toote.

    Boom!

    The armor had sucked a huge amount of spatial energies from the feather and formed a thick protective cover of them around me, and just as the cover appeared, I shot back at incredible speed.

    As I moved back at sonic speed, I could feel the heat is tearing apart the spatialyer, but I could also see the heat is weakening the more distance I retreat, and ording to my calction, I would make it.

    Thud!

    Inded near the rift, and just as I did, I flew up with all my speed; I did not hold anything back at all. I used all my boosts and also used my pure internal energy to gain as much speed as I could.

    I have never flown this fast in my life, and I hate to admit it; I do not haveplete control over this speed but thankfully. I do not need to have control; I only need to be as fast as I can to get as far away as possible before I can leave the ruin safely.

    The ruin looked the same; there is no change that could be seen in it, but for my spatially sensitive senses, the earth is spitting, and volcanos are bursting.

    This ruin is dead; it won''tst more than an hour before it breaks into pieces. The globe of fire had be an integral part of this ruin in thousands of years, connected to the very fabric of this ruin, so when it suddenly disappeared, the ruin began to destabilize fast.

    I am currently trying to get away from the most affected space and move toward the most stabilized space where I will activate my beacon and get the hell away from this ruin.

    If I activated the beacon now, there is a very high chance that something would go extremely wrong due to spatial disturbance, and one of the things that could happen is that I could plunge into the cosmos, which is an extremely dangerous ce that would kill me within minutes.

    Only those with the power of the Grand Lords could think about surviving there for a considerable time, and even they don''t venture into the cosmos unless it is absolutely necessary.

    Three minutes have passed, and I am flying at my highest. If I had not run away for my life and was busy making the changes in the runic formation of the rock armor, I would have really enjoyed flying at such speed.

    Hun!

    Around seven minutes had passed when I noticed something very far, and just as I noticed it, it had noticed it me too and came at me, and its speed is five times faster than mine and would reach me in four seconds.

    "Fuck!"

    I had cursed loudly; I had been rapidly approaching the stable space even though the tiny fractures had begun to spread in this ruin; in ten or so minutes, I would have reached the space stable enough to activate my beacon, I could now forget about that.

    The thing that ising toward me is the peak Grimm Grandmaster, a Grimm that is more famous than the Horseman and is powerful enough to have fought against the council member and survive.

    This bastard would finish me off in a second if it caught me.

    Still, I don''t understand why this bastard was standing like an idiot before it had sensed me. With its power, it should have sensed the changes in space and would have run away, I would have if I had been in its ce.

    Seeing iting toward me, I had instantly made the decision to leave the run, no matter how dangerous it was, and thanked myself that I had made preparation for it the moment I sensed the changes in space.

    Buzz!

    I activated the formation I had created in the past few minutes; as it did, it had immediately sucked away all the spatial energy present in the feather and sent it into the runes, and just as that happened, I activated the beacon.

    Energy covered me, and I disappeared. Thest thing in the ruin I saw was the angry face of the Grimm Monster, who was a few miles away from reaching me.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"

    I was breaking through the ruin when suddenly, I felt tens of spatial cracks tear through my armor before entering my body. Thankfully, it was failed to tear me apart, and I fell into the spatial tunnel, which is barely keeping itself stabilized.

    I kept myself conscious forcefully; it was an extreme struggle seeing what was happening in my body.

    Thud!

    It felt like hours before the spatial tunnel ended, and I was thrown into the familiar hall; seeing that a faint smile appeared on my face and I let go of my strained conscious.

    I have saved a lot of people, and now I hope they will save me. It would not be easy seeing what is happening inside me, but I hope they would be sessful.. As them failing me means I would die, and I don''t want to die, seeing the things I have aplished in this mission.

 Chapter 2327 - Paralysed

    <h4>Chapter 2327 - Paralysed</h4>

    IN A SECRET PLACE

    "We have incurred the huge casualties in the new ruin, but we have gained even more," Said the old Werewolf with a huge smile on its face. Looking at the expression on its face, it does not look sad at all by the deaths of precious Grandmaster.

    "This crystal would help us a lot in the recovery of our greatest weapon; once it hadpletely recovered, the humans would not stand a chance," It added, and a white crystal at the size of a human head appeared in ws of old Werewolf.

    If Micheal had been here, he would have been shocked to see the white crystal in the werewolves'' hand; it is the same as the crystals below the globe of fire. Micheal had only wished to have a fingernail size, but Grimm''s have got it the size of a human head.

    "This time, we will eliminate the humans once for all; they will be nothing but our food." The Foxwomen said, and others nodded in affirmation without having a single doubt in mind.

    At this time, they already have something that humans would not be able to match; even if Ramona Hawthorn had been present, she would be too powerless against what they have.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    ''Do you think it would work, or would it fail like every other method we have tried,'' asked an old unfamiliar voice.

    "It is your method, Grandmaster, and with your knowledge, you should be able to tell whether Micheal would be able to survive or not," said back a familiar voice with a slight hint of anger in her voice.

    "You can''t me the old man for asking, little girl? Seeing the amount of spatial energy his body has, he should not be even alive, a peak Grandmaster would have died by it, but he is still alive," the old unfamiliar voice.

    "Yes, Charline, ording to our calction, it should be able to make him conscious, and let''s hope he has a solution for his problem," The old replied after a few seconds of silents.

    Conversations were heard around me; at first, they were barely whispers, but as time parts, they became louder and louder till I could hear them clearly without straining my ears.

    I did not know how long it had passed when I felt I could open my eyes and used all my efforts to open them, but it was hard, and it took me a like hours before I could open them, and the first thing I saw was three faces staring down on me.

    Of the three faces, two were familiar with me, while thest one was unfamiliar, but I know him; he is a very reputed healer from the Silverstone academy. The old man is a Master ss powerhouse but earned the title of Grandmaster of healing, just like I did.

    "Micheal, you are awake!" The Teacher said and was about to touch me but stopped midway, and I could understand why.

    I am hall which is covered in the formation with me as the center. It is the formation that has awakened me and is keeping me conscious.

    The moment it ran out of power, I would again fall into unconsciousness, and I didn''t know whether I would be able to awaken or not.

    My body and soul are extremely weak right now; the spatial energies have damaged them a lot; it is a miracle that I am even alive with the sheer amount of spatial energies tearing my body and soul apart.

    I smiled faintly at the Teacher and others before I tried to move my head toward the formation; I wanted to see what kind of formation they were using, but it had turned out moving a body part was near impossible for me.

    The spatial particles have paralyzed me; not only that, but they are also destroying my energies as soon as they came out, so I could not summon my Inheritance energy, soul energy, and even internal energy.

    It could be said, it had crippled me; the only constion I have that I could feel that my core is fine, it is not suffering any damage, which is quite strange as seeing how dangerous these spatial particles are, they should have been able to damage my core in some way.

    This means as long as I am a little creative, I should be able to use that energy.

    "Do you want to see the formation, Micheal?" Teacher seemed to understand what I was trying to achieve as she asked, and I immediately nodded in barely visible movement.

    "Grandmaster Rwaga," Teacher said to the old man. He nodded, and energy began toe out of his finger and morphed into the runes, and in a couple of minutes, there was aplex formation floating around me.

    A surprise couldn''t help but appear in my eyes, seeing the energy control of an old man who was able to draw suchplex formation in less than three minutes; it seemed like he was as good as his reputation had said.

    "This formation is called Naxasis Spatial Stabilization formation, it is used abilities the spatial particles that were tearing your body apart," He said and began to exin its working in even more details.

    I listened to his exnation and also studied it; it is a thing that is keeping me alive, and the more I understood, the better it would be for me.

    "This has only been able to stabilize the spatial particle inside you, but it is not a long-term solution as spatial particles are still damaging your body and soul." He exined.

    "We have to find a way to extract those spatial particles out of you, which is a real challenging task considering numerous methods that we have used on you to achieve that did not give us any result," He added with a regrettable voice.

    "What you have done is already more than enough for me, Grandmaster; for it, I won''t be able to thank you enough," I said, and all three of them were shocked hearing my voice which should be impossible considering I am all paralyzed.

 Chapter 2328 - The Fountain

    <h4>Chapter 2328 - The Fountain</h4>

    "H¡­how is this possible? With the interference of the spatial particles you have in your body and soul, it shouldn''t be possible for you to use your energy.

    The reason I was able to speak without opening my mouth was that I used my energy, but as Grandmaster Rwaga had said, it shouldn''t be possible for me to use my energy.

    He is right, I am incapable of using my Inheritance energy, internal energy, and even soul energy, but there is one thing I could use, the rule-bending power. It took some creativity on my part, but I was able to project it out of me.

    I am using a rule-bending power to create the sound; I could easily do such a thing with my Inheritance energy or even Internal energy. Still, those space particles make even using rule-bending power difficult that I could only use around 20% of it.

    "I have my ways Grandmaster," I replied and tried to move my lips to smile, but I could not. "You are one talented fellow," the old man said before his eyes turned serious.

    "The formation we are using is quite expensive, but most importantly, it will not keep you conscious for long." "In less than a day''s time, you will fall into unconscious again, even if its active," He said.

    He is right but also slightly wrong.

    This formation is the best choice I have to remain conscious of; even I was not able to create something better than it. Though I would have to make some changes to it before I begin to extract those spatial particles out of me, and it would be a long process.

    "This formation of yours is amazing, Grandmaster Rwaga; with slight changes and the help of the artifact I have, I would be able to begin extracting the spatial particles without losing consciousness," I said, which again surprised them.

    "Really?" Teacher asked in surprise. "Yes," I replied, "But I will need some time to think about these changes," I added and closed my eyes slightly, which took all the efforts I have.

    I took a calming breath and connected with my core, and to my surprise, there was no resistance. As usual, I had instantly connected to my core and found myself inside it and was shocked by seeing the changes that had appeared.

    I did not ask the teacher how much time I had been unconscious, but I assumed it had been a few days or a week at most, but it had been thirty-three days. The growth of ns and the clock I had ced here is proof of that.

    My core also got another addition; it is quite shocking, to be honest, seeing both Ashlyn and Nero floating inside it.

    In the middle of a smallke, a ss fountain have appeared. The ss fountain is exquisite; it is one of the most beautiful things I have ever seen, and through it, it is not water that is shooting but liquid fire.

    A fire that is dangerous enough to burn Grand Lord easily; now has Nero and Ashlyn swimming inside contently; it is harming them at all from what I could see.

    Aside from them, there is another thing that is floating in the fountain; themp which I had stored in a ce where I store the treasure, now somehow have ended up in a fountain, and the fire inside it seemed to be burning brighter than thest time I had seen it.

    "Father, you shoulde inside; this fire fountain is really good," Nero said as I appeared beside the fountain.

    "It is good for you, not for me," I replied. To be honest, I wanted to swim inside, too; I had never done that before, but I could feel it would be a bad idea.

    I don''t know how these two could swim inside it while I will turn to cinders, but I couldn''t help but feel slightly jealous of them, seeing how Nero is swimming aroundfortably, throwing fire at Ashyn, who would dodge it smoothly.

    I looked at the statue of otherwordly women whom I could not seem to see clearly despite it being clear.

    Even at a distance and up close, the features of the women would be hazy to my eyes, and a momentter, I would forget even those hazy details. It felt like the hidden being is ying games on me.

    I looked at the statue for a few minutes, wanting to pierce the hazy veil and at least memorize one hazy detail of the statue on which I had failed miserably.

    Seeing that, I shook my head and moved my hand; just as I did, themp flew out of the fountain and appeared in my hand, and I looked at it carefully.

    "Its brightness really did increse," I said to myself. The brightness is the measure of power. Somehow staying in the fountain has made the fires inside it even more powerful, which also means controlling the fire would also be even more difficult.

    I looked at it for a few minutes before cing themp back into the fountain and sitting at my study station. There I drew out the formation and began to study it in even greater detail.

    It took me about an hour, but finally, the n had formed in my mind.

    I will not make changes in this formation, instead will create another formation that will work in sync with this formation in extracting the spatial particles. This approach will be more efficient, and healing will be quicker, but it would still take weeks for me to extract all the spatial particles.

    As they have said, I am being alive is already a miracle, and it likely rted to my core; which has the power to bend the rules, and some of this power had spread to my body, not to mention precious space and time treatures I had used during the core formation.

    It is due to these things I am alive; otherwise, I would have died within minutes of getting struck by spatial cracks, even the peak Grandmaster would not have survived that.

 Chapter 2329 - Healing

    <h4>Chapter 2329 - Healing</h4>

    "So, you guys understand, right?" I asked when I exined my n to three of them. It took me one and a half days to create this formation inside my core, and I am confident after I get more data, I will be able to refine it further, but that is the thing for the future.

    "The n of yours is simple but insanely expensive; even Pyramid would have to think about it ten times to provide all these resources to you," Grandmaster Rwaga said after a minute of silence.

    "Micheal is too precious; Pyramid would not think for a second to provide those resources," Teacher said. It is true the old man may not be aware of my importance to Pyramid, but Grandmaster Charline and the teacher understand it very well.

    The council will not hesitate to disburse even Grand Lord ss resources if they are needed to heal me.

    "I do not need the resources from Pyramid; I have them on myself; they are more than enough to sustain me till I heal," I said, surprising the hell out of them.

    Even teacher and Grandmaster Charline did not know the number of Grandmaster I had killed and the number of precious resources I had got from them. The Grimm Grandmasters are very loaded, most of them have been alive for a century and more, and it is a lot of time to collect a lot of resources.

    Still, the resources I would end up spending are so huge that I couldn''t help but feel pain just thinking about it.

    ''Now that we have decided, let''s begin.'' Grandmaster Charline smiled, and she began to draw the formation. It took her nearly an hour before they ced those resources on it, which I had brought out of my core.

    Buzz

    Finally, the teacher ced the feather on my chest, which is the most important part of my treatment, and activated the second formation.

    What I am nning on doing is very simple, I am going to breathe spatial particles into spatial energy before storing them into the feather.

    It seemed very simple, and it is, but it is also extremly dangerous; the slightest mistake and those spatial particles tear me apart, so I hope it would work exactly as I wished it to be. If it did not, then within a few hours, I would fall unconscious and would not be able to wake up ever again.

    Both of the formations begin to work in sync with the feather while I steadily supply the rule-bending power.

    The rule-bending power would make the process much faster; if I did not use it, it might take me months to get rid of spatial particles, and there would be much danger in that time. So, why take a risk when I have an easier option.

    Time passed, and I continued to release rule-bending power in faint streams while two formations and the feather worked in sync.

    For the first half an hour, there was no result, and I could see the teacher''s expression and others turning bad, but I remained calm and continued releasing the rule-bending power, and by the time an hour was over, the result began to show.

    "It is working," the teacher said ecstatically, and relief has also flooded in my heart.

    The most worried about the formation had been me; if it had not worked, I would have fallen unconscious within two hours. Even now, the danger is not over. It would work continuously and faster; only then would I get a chance to live.

    I only need to survive for a week; after that, I will get enough data that I would devise a more efficient method to deal with spatial particles inside me.

    "You guys should rest; I am fine on my own for a while," I said an hourter. All of them looked like they hadn''t slept in quite a while. I need them rested, as I might need their help this week at any time.

    "Take care then, Grandmaster Zaar," Grandmaster Rwaga said as he left with Grandmaster Charline. "You should also take some rest, teacher; you looked worse than both of them," I said, seeing her tired face.

    "I am fine, Micheal," She said, not leaving her chair. "No, you are not." I said, "You looked tired and tired; you won''t be able to help me when I need your help," I added.

    She looked at my hazy eyes for a couple of seconds before she finally got up sigh. "Fine, I will go, but I am leaving clear, in case something happened," She said, booking no argument before she left.

    A minute after she left, beautiful blond women in their mid-thirties walked inside nervously. "Grandmaster Micheal," She greeted, "Clea," I said. She is Clea, a student of Grandmaster Charline; like the two students Grandmaster Charline, Clea is quite talented in her healing arts.

    I talked with Clea for a while inquire about her progress to erase her nervousness before I entered back inside my core.

    With rule-bending power in use, I have limited options in my core, but there are still many things I have to do. From working on my Inheritance to checking the storage of the Grimm Grandmasters, I also have to check the condition of the wine.

    The wines are still in a delicate phase, and regr checks are needed; I have not looked at them for a month or three months in my core time. I hope they are all fine; it would be very bad if something had happened to them, given the resources I had invested.

    So, the first thing I did was check on my precious wines and was quite relieved when I saw the wines were maturing perfectly without the slightest defect.

    It was very hard to control the urge and not drink them, but I somehow did and returned to the study station, where I began to work on my Inheritance.. I have a lot to catch up on, seeing how long I had been in aa.

 Chapter 2330 - The Meeting I

    <h4>Chapter 2330 - The Meeting I</h4>

    Five days have passed since I have been awake, and I havee to find a lot of changes have happened on the battlefield since I had returned.

    One of the most important things that happened while I was in aa was that Jill had joined the war and instantly became an enigma.

    From what I have been told by the teacher and few people have visited me, she had gained the strength of peak Grandmaster, the moment she had leveled up the to the Grandmaster ss.

    Grandmaster Charline had even said that she had gained enough strength that she could fight against the council members, and not many people would have a hard time believing that after the abyssal aura they had sensed.

    Not to mention her predecessor had defeated the council member the day she had be a Grandmaster.

    If I am not wrong, I think Jill might have the problem of defeating the council members or some of them. The aura of the source was very strong, and seeing the grade of resources her organization was searching for her, it is without a doubt she had gained the incredible strength her level up.

    It had put a little smile on my frozen face; for quite a while, I had gained an edge over her, but now she had again beat me.

    I am only a little sad; since I choose the celestial inheritance, I have epted that my progress will be slow as I have to create my own inheritance.

    It was a miracle that I was able to progress so fast as the majority of people who practice celestial inheritances progress slowerpared to people with inheritance and bloodline.

    I would not be behind forever; once I healed, I would go to the front, and it won''t be long before I matched up to her.

    Jill is one of the few bright points of the war in the past months, as more than half of the battles are going in favor of Grimm Monsters. They are capturing territory after territory while we are just retreating.

    From what I am able to find out, the Pyramid had not sent out the Grandmasters I have healed yet; not only them but few Grandmasters we were so fortunate to produce have also been kept back.

    Though, seeing how the Grimms are pushing us back, we will have to reveal them. The Grimms have also wanted that, which is why they have been pushing us back so hard.

    It would take a while before I could join the war; in these five days, I have only been able to deal with 5% of the spatial particles inside me, which is a very slow speed, and one might think, it might take me months to deal.

    I would not let that happen; there are too many things that depend upon me for me to remain in the hospital for that long.

    The process will be faster as the more spatial particle I deal with, not to mention I have nearly finished creating the improved formation after getting data in the past few days; the new formation would definitely increse my rate of healing.

    "Grandmaster Micheal, in five minutes, you have an appointment with the council," Clea reminded, bringing me out of my core. "Thank you, Clea," I said a secondter as I brought myself out of my core.

    Clea had been very helpful in the past few days; teacher and Grandmaster could not stay with me every day. They could, but I have sent them away; each of them is a medical expert, and their skills are required to save lives.

    Staying with me would not help me do that.

    I not bored as they might think or even in danger; one would need to be a peak Grandmaster if they want to kill me. While Ashlyn and Nero might look like they are always ying around, they are keeping close eyes from my core and would appear instantly if I fell in any danger.

    A minuteter, Clea had left, leaving me alone in the room.

    I submitted the mission report yesterday, and the council decided to meet me. They have decided on the end of this week, but I have asked today. I am fine, aside from being paralyzed and only being able to use my rule-bending power.

    Minutes passed by, and soon long table with twelve seats materialized in front of me; of the twelve seats, only six were upied with Grand Commander being absent.

    "Micheal, it is nice to see you are fine; when I saw your condition a month ago, I did not think you would survive," Lord Whitmore said. "It is all due to our wonderful healers that I am alive today, lord Whitmore," I replied.

    "The council is very happy seeing that. You are invaluable to the war," He said before his face turned serious.

    "The destruction of the ruin is a very rare urrence and a very dangerous one." "Though this one did not cause us any harm, we still like to know about it," He said.

    "As I had said in my report, in the subterranean of ruin, there was a very dangerous artifact containing a very dangerous fire, or it might be a real sun; it is very hard to tell," I said.

    "When I had reached there, I have found out the Grimms were trying to harness some of its power into an artifact, but while they were doing that, the Grimms triggered the artifact in some way, and a ck hole appeared inside the artifact and swallowed it whole."

    "It also swallowed it six of Grimm Grandmaster, and only Horseman Asja was able to run away with its life, though I don''t know it survived or now seeing the condition of space there," I half lied.

    "The artifact had be one with ruin, and when it suddenly disappeared, it instantly destabilized the ruin, and it begins to break apart," I added.

    Most of what I had said is true; the parts which I had manipted, I had done that for my own safety. They do not need to know that I could now control a Grandmaster; even a Horseman did not know that.

    It might have considered it was when Antman attacked it, but it does not have proof, and ording to it and most other hearing, it would be the only thing Antman had went bat shit crazy due to its differences with the Horseman.

 Chapter 2331: The Meeting II

    <h4>Chapter 2331: The Meeting II</h4>

    "You are telling the truth and not hiding anything, Micheal?" said Ss Bishop, the leader of Sky Saber. "It is Grandmaster Zaar, Lord Bishop, and I am telling the truth. You can verify it yourself," I said.

    I could feel the great shock in his eyes hearing my words before zing angered in them.

    I do not have a good rtionship with the sky saber since they tried to kill me, and now that I have gained sufficient strength, there is no need for me to fear him and be respectful to him; I could answer him back with no fear of consequences.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, Lord Bishop is not doubting you; he just wants to get all the facts clear," Lord Whitmore said while giving a look to Ss Bishop, which forced him to swallow his words which he was about to utter.

    "I have stated all the facts in my reports, my lords," I said. My report is detailed, but I have kept truly important parts a little vague; they will not be able to verify it since the ruin had exploded into pieces.

    Though not getting the energy crystals have really depressed me, I still think I have made a wise choice not to go for those crystals. If I had, I might not be alive right now.

    "You have said you got that artifact. Will you be keeping it yourself or submitting to the Pyramid?" asked Lady May, breaking the tense silence.

    "I have no interest in the artifact, but let me remind you all, it is a very powerful artifact, and mishandling of it will burn people as powerful as you within a few seconds," I said to the shock of all the members and themp appeared beside me.

    "May I?" Lady Lenora asked after a few seconds, I nodded, and a momentter, a teleportation formation appeared around themp, and it had disappeared a secondter.

    "Gasp!"

    Themp appeared in the hand ofdy May, and she began to inspect it. A couple of secondster, her expressions changed suddenly, and a visible gasp came out of her mouth.

    "My God, this artifact is really something," She said and passed to Lord Whitmore beside her before going to the hands of others, and each one was shocked seeing it.

    "Do you really want to give this artifact up, Grandmaster Zaar? From what I can understand, it is very suitable for you." Asked Lady May.

    "It is a fire that is useful to me, Lady May, and I was lucky enough to collect some in the artifact I have. Themp, on the other hand, is a versatile artifact that would be a terror in able hands," I replied.

    It is not like I did not want to keep themp, and I wanted to before I saw there was a freaking fire fountain in my core which I could use for anything I wanted in my core. So, there is no need for me to keep it in my hands.

    It would be better if it is in a hand of some alchemist or somehow who fights with the artifacts.

    "Since you have so graciously offered, we will take the artifact. I am sure we will be able to find capable hands who could use it at its full potential," said Lord Whitmore.

    The meeting hassted for a couple of minutes more, where they have asked me some questions and answered some of my queries, which were mainly about my mother, as she still has not returned.

    This time too, I did not get any definitive answer.

    After the meeting, I have worked in my core for a while before it is time for my mentees toe. I had just thought that when the teleportation formation in the room lighted up and three people appeared in it.

    Leonard, Eda, and Ne had appeared on time; Danielle is not with them; she is fighting in an extremely dangerous secrete battlefield in a very important ruin and improving rapidly; this is what herstmunication addressed to me ten days ago.

    "Good, you guys have appeared on time; let''s begin wasting any time," I said, and three disks appeared in the room; each one had a different formation which is wholly drawn with the essence of resources.

    I am trying new strengthening methods on them; my being paralyzed has forced me to think differently try approaches that are different from the conventional ones, and I have been doing just that.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    They sat down on the discs without hesitation, and the formations have activated. The runes moved and covered them before their essence seeped into the bodies of three of them systematically.

    I could see calming smiles appearing on their faces as their bodies, soul, and constitution began to strengthen.

    This way of strengthening is not painful at all; it strengthens the body in such a way that instead of feeling the pain, people feel pleasure, and its effects are also quite good. If it were not for its many limitations and drawbacks, this method would have definitely be popr.

    Seeing it would take about three hours, I went back to my core and worked. There is no need to track them every second; as long as I looked now and then, they would be fine.

    Soon three hours passed, and all the resources on the discs dried out; they got up, wore their clothes, and left after receiving my instruction.

    It must be quite eerie for them to see me unmoving and to hear my voice without my lips moving. If I had been in their ce, I would have been creeped out by it.

    I will be paralyzed for some more time; it will take a while before I get my movements back. These spatial particles are quite hard to deal with, and unless I have dealt with 80% of it, I could forget about getting my movements back.

 Chapter 2332: Leaving The Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 2332: Leaving The Hospital</h4>

    "Well, I would not miss this ce," I said as I slowly walked toward the teleportation formation with the teacher and others watching me from behind.

    It had been thirty-one days since my treatment began, and I was finally leaving this ce. I had never been this happy to leave the hospital before, but now I couldn''t stand it and would be staying away for a few days, at least before I stepped in here.

    I have extracted 95% of the spatial particles inside me, and the rest, 5%, will be dealt with by the evening with the special formation I have created inside my core.

    Teacher and Grandmaster Charline wanted me to stay here for a day more till I ampletely healed, but I have no wish to do that. I have missed my family and hope and would like to spend a few days with them before I would go to the front.

    I also have a huge backlog of orders I have from the Pyramid for the Pyramid; till yesterday, nearly 95% of rule-bending power had been used to deal with spatial particles.

    I stepped into formation and turned to wave four of them; while three of them were smiling, Grandmaster Rwaga still had a shock in his eyes as he looked at the thing in the box I had given him a minute ago.

    He had yed a huge part in me being alive; if not for his formation, I might as well have been sleeping in the hall of sleep, waiting for someone to heal me.

    Soon the formation lit up, and I appeared in the familiar; I quickly walked toward the hall where I saw my father teaching my sister, scolding her now and then when she asked if she could y.

    Rose is a smart girl, but she does not like doing homework; like all the children, she would rather y, but she does not get to do that unless she finishes her homework. If my mom had been here, this would have been a little easy since Rose gets the job done when mom makes her scary face.

    "Brother!"

    Rose spotted me and instantly forgot the homework and came running toward me. "How is my little angel," I said as I took her in my arms. She had grown bigger in two months but was still as cute as before.

    She began to kiss my cheeks before I sat down while she began to y with Ashlyn and Nero, telling them all the exciting things she had done.

    "This mission of yoursted little long," said my father, "Yes, someplications have urred, and I had to deal with them," I replied.

    I did not tell my father I had been injured, and even though, I had been talking to him. It was mostly in voice calls, and only in the past week did I talk him through the projection.

    "The war is getting dangerous by the day; every day, I hear someone I used to know had died. I worry about your mother and you," He said, looking ahead nkly. "We will be fine, especially mom; it is very hard to kill her," I said, to which he only let out a sad smile.

    I couldn''t help but see my words did not have much effect in elevating his worries. It would have been good if mother had returned, but even after nearly a year, there is no sign of hering back.

    Sometimes, I think the Pyramid is just fooling me, something had happened to her, and they are not telling me. Even professor came back with her secret missions nearly every month, but ever since my father left, she had note back.

    I spent a few hours with my sister and father before I went to my room, and the first thing I did was walked into the shower; I hadn''t had a shower in two months.

    Though I have cleaned myself with my energy which does a much better job than soap and water could, I still liked to shower for my peace of mind.

    I had stayed in the shower for nearly an hour before I stepped out and wore my clothes and walked toward the practice room.

    There is a reason why I had walked out of the hospital before Ipletely healed, aside from it bing insufferable. I have reached an important stage of one of my most prized projects, for which I had spent innumerable resources that could make even the eyes of Grandmasters red with envy.

    In the practice room, I sat down, and the next moment, I was in my core, and in front of me was a metaphysical scan of Leonard.

    He had reached where I wanted it to be; with the resources and his own power, he had reached the peak of Master ss and now possesses the power at the limit of Master could have, but that is not the most important thing.

    The most important thing is his constitution; after feeding it innumerable resources, it had reached the level where I wanted to be, and now I could begin my real experiment.

    I feel like I am a farmer who is ready to butcher a pig that I had fattened with great efforts. Even though I have collected a huge amount of data from Leonard and designed the experiment to be as safe as possible, there will be a considerable danger.

    A lot of it would depend on Leonard, and I hope he will be able to bear it because there is too much depend on this experiment.

    I studied the scan and finished up thest details of the experiment before I sat down on a huge formation in my core.

    I had created this formation around twenty days ago and been furnishing it every few days. It is due to this formation and the feather floating in the center of it I was able to get rid of spatial particles so fast, and within a few hours, I will get rid of every spatial speck from my body.

    Once I do that, I will be free to focus on my most ambitious experiment, for which I have spent nearly a year preparing.

 Chapter 2333: Ambitious Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 2333: Ambitious Experiment</h4>

    "Finished!" I said as I opened my eyes; every spatial speck had been extracted from my body, and that couldn''t help but rx mepletely.

    The spatial energy had made me its prisoner; even when it was only 1% remained in my body, it made me incapable of using even half of my strength. It is due to my special abilities that I was able to survive; if not for that, even 10% of spatial specks would have been enough to kill me.

    After checking every spatial speck in my body had vanished, I went back to my room and just slept.

    It might not look like it, but those damn spatial specks were quite painful; in the past month, I did not get a good sleep, which is likely why I had slept for nearly eleven hours before waking uppletely rxed.

    I ampletely healed; the spatial specks have done profound damage to my body and soul, but I am confident I could heal from that damage within a weak. In my current condition, I could use 60% of my strength, which is enough.

    I remained in bed for a few minutes before I got up to freshen up and shower; when I went out, my father already had the breakfast ready.

    Like yesterday, I yed with my sister and talked with my father for some time before retreating into my practice room and beginning to make final preparations for my grand experiment. If it is sessful, it will provide me a huge amount of data that will aid in perfecting my Inheritance.

    Buzz!

    I had finished with my preparations when Leonard appeared, and for the first time in quite a while, he looked nervous.

    "Have you finished studying it?" I asked, "Yes," he said. "You know, you can still say no. Even with my help, it is going to be very dangerous," I said. I did not hide the risks associated with the experiment.

    This experiment could kill him or worse turn him into a cripple.

    "This is the best opportunity I have got in my life. People would die for such an opportunity, and I am no different," He said with the fire of conviction burning in his eyes.

    "Since you have decided, let''s begin," I said and waved my hand, and next second, a huge formation has appeared. It is not something I had designed but is from an art called ''Totem Creation Art.'' It is art I had found in the videttes storage, it is perfect for him.

    I am going to make him practice an art, which sounds like a simple thing, but it is not. Leonard is not suitable to practice this or even the other arts present in archives, as arts are very peculiar about their requirements.

    I do not simply want to make him practice the art; I want to something that had never been done in our world and if the experiment is sessful, leonard will gain the strength beyond he had ever imagined.

    His constitution is known as ''Swallowing Mammoth.'' The constitution is not that strong but is a little unique. It could grow stronger by swallowing resources, but it has a limit, and the speed of its growth is quite slow, or it would not have taken this long to make it grow to this stage.

    To be honest, with the resources I had spent, I would have been able to make even a regr constitution stronger as it or even stronger.

    Its swallowing aspect is good; it is not what I had chosen Leonard, my mentee. There is another less known ability to his constitution, a very special one that instantly made me take him as my mentee.

    His constitution is malleable, it could be changed, and I have been doing that since the first day Leonard has be my mentee, and my changes have be specific the moment I found the Totem Creation Art.

    What I am trying to do has never been done before, at least in our world; I did not find someone who had done it; in other words, it would have been good if I had found some notes, the whole thing would have been little easy for me.

    I am trying to achieve merge between his constitution and the art. It would shock the world if I became sessful.

    "Sorry, I amte; I had been held up by the patients." Said Teacher as she appeared on the formation. "Its a good thing you have arrived on time; otherwise, I would have started without you," I said.

    "You wouldn''t." She said as she appeared beside me.

    Of course, I wouldn''t; I had asked her toe here to witness something that had never been achieved in our world. I did not just call her to witness my most ambitious experiment; this experiment has as much stake for her as for me or even greater than me.

    I will only get data, but if the experiment bes sessful, she will get something more, something very precious.

    "Leonard, sit in the center of the formation," I said. He nodded and flew toward the center of the formation before sitting on it.

    As he did, I closed my eyes for a moment before opening my eyes and on mine. A pink violet egg is half the size of a finger and is shining like a gem; I have begun to create this since the day Leonard has be my mentee.

    It could be said to be advanced version of the seeds I have used on the twins; what I have used on the twins took only a week to create, while this one had taken about a year and consumed many resources at the level of divine crystals.

    This egg would be instrumental in merging the art and the constitution and would also act as a recorder. It is capable of recording in much greater detail than my seed ever could; even tiniest most invisible changes wouldn''t be able to escape it.

    It flew out of my hand and seeped into Leonard''s body before spreading its power into his whole body, making him ready for the process.

 Chapter 2334: [Bonus ] Merge

    <h4>Chapter 2334: [Bonus ] Merge</h4>

    "Leonard, begin!" I said, and he activated the formation. At the same time, I sat down and closed my eyes. I need to bepletely focused on dealing with any problem quickly as possible.

    I had just thought that when the first and most expected problem rose, art was rejecting Leonard, finding it an unsuitable host.

    It is an expected problem, and I begin to work immediatly.

    The egg, which is floating in the center of the constitution, shone and began to change its colors rapidly. Each color from the core represents different attributes and specialties of the bodies I had created.

    For something like it, I had needed the data from thousands of people and then programmed that into the egg. It is a good thing I love my research, and it is quite enjoyable for me; the regr person would have just died theplexity of the work.

    ''Got you!'' I said in my mind when suddenly, the art reacted to a specific attribute. The art is only reacted to it; they are not perfect. This is not a problem, as the egg began to make changes in the selected attribute, and soon, I got an even better reaction from the eggs.

    I began to go deeper and deeper into the attributes, and with time, I got a bigger and bigger reaction from the art till there was no resistance from at.

    I still moved deeper and deeper; I want to create a perfect symmetry with art and the seed, which would enable me to create a perfect attribute body the art need. It will make future steps easy.

    It took me a few minutes till I got the perfect synchronization with art, and just as I found that, the egg melted and began to seep into the constitution, and there was not a single resistance from the constitution.

    My ego would have really been hurt if there had been a resistance; it would mean like I was not able to properly utilize the immense amount of data I had gotten from his constitution.

    As the eggpletely seeped into the constitution, it activated, and its essence began to envelop the runes of art that climbed into Leonards''s body.

    I watched it with bated breath as this is the most important step; a resistance here could derail everything I have worked for this past year. Seconds passed, and the essence of the constitution began to envelop every ruin that climbed up into Leonard''s body.

    Seven minutes passed by, and all the art runes have climbed into Leonard''s body, and the essence of the constitution surrounded them.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief. I had used the very essence of the constitution. If something had happened, I would have ended up damaging his constitution, or it might have gotpletely disappeared.

    ''It is up to you now, Leonard,''

    I had handled my end of the things, and now it is Leonard''s turn whether we would be sessful or now would totally depend on his efforts. It will be quite a daunting task if you ask me, with the chances of failure being around 60%.

    The thing Leonard has to do is now is topletely merge the essence of the constitution into the art runes before following the process and practicing the art. These steps seemed simple enough, but they are not.

    He will need to use all his willpower for them to merge. If I tried, there is a high chance the art might reject me, so Leonard had to do it himself.

    A minute passed, and Leonard''s whole body became sweaty while he barely made any progress in merging. I could not me him for seeing the resistance these runes are creating.

    We are trying to do something that throught to be impossible for the people of our world. It is not impossible with enough preparation, but it is still very hard that very few people would able to achieve it.

    Another four minutes passed, and there was still no progress, but Leonard began to receive the bacsh. If it continues for long, then I will have to interfere, which means stopping it all to recover the losses.

    "Will he be able to do it?" Teacher asked softly, "I don''t know," I said, shaking my head. I truly don''t know; this thing is impossible to predict as it is wholly dependent on willpower.

    Another two minutes have passed, and the bacsh has got even bigger as Leonard begins to bleed for all his orifices. If this continues long, Leonard will be heavily injured, and his constitution will break apart.

    Hun!

    Seeing that, I decided to act and was about to take control back in my hands when I noticed the change. It is quite slow but visible; it is not enough, but I decided to wait. If the speed of merging did not increase within a minute, I would end-all.

    A minute passed by, and things improved; they have improved enough that I still have a trigger in my hand, but enough for me to rest the trigger.

    So, I am just waiting, waiting for things to improve, and they did, faster than I had hoped that two minutester, I had rested the trigger and watched as rune after rune get filled with the essence of the constitution.

    Buzz!

    An hour and ten minutes passed by when suddenly, all the runes covering Leonard''s body lit up and began to seep inside him. He has merged the art runes with his constitutional essence, and now the only thing he has to do is follow the steps in his art.

    The next step is actualizing the totem; it could be anything, but it should be actualized with rules of art and need to have a deep resonance with him.

    The totem he will actualize will appear on his body, and this time he does not have to hurry up; it is a long process, might take hours or even a day.. I hope he will not take more than a day; that would again make thingsplicated.

 Chapter 2335: Totem

    <h4>Chapter 2335: Totem</h4>

    Four hours passed when a white dot appeared on his body, right below the chest, and it began to expand; it stretched all sides before bing curvy and then filling out.

    I recognized the shape had formed and was just looking at it when another white appeared a little below it and expanded into a nearly simr white shape. Looking at the two white shapes, I became even sure of what totem Leonard is creating, and I have to say, it is a little surprising.

    Lines of different colors begin to appear around the Leonards body, connecting to each other, filling parts, making a drawing more and moreplete.

    "Mammoth," the Teacher said one and a half hourster when a drawing of a majestically crowned mammoth with two huge tusks appeared on Leonard''s body.

    I am a little surprised seeing Leonard imagining the mammoth as his totem. While his constitution is called ''swallowing mammoth.''

    It is nothing to do with ''mammoth beast.'' The name of the beast is added due to the property of the constitution to grow after swallowing the resources. Though the mammoth suits Leonard and it would also pay homage to his constitution, which has merged with the art.

    Hun!

    We were just looking at the mammoth when suddenly I felt the strange energy gathering around Leonard. "Teacher, let''s take a step back," I said, and we went back to the end of the practice room.

    The energy of the art began gathering soon; it would fill the room. I had brought out more than enough resources for the first stage; if it needs to be, I will add some more.

    Like my art, this also has four levels in the Tyrant stage, but unlike my art, the first stage should be practicedpletely in a single session. The strain of that would have killed a Master, but he would be able to bear it barely now that the art and constitution have be one.

    Even if the strain became bigger than what he could bear, my egg would handle it. The most difficult stages have already been over; what had remained is the most painful one.

    "Ahhhhhh¡­"

    Leonard let out the scream as the art energy entered him or rather the mammoth totem in his body.

    As the energy and resources begin to enter the mammoth, changes begin to appear on it. It begins to appear more and more realistic till it begins to move.

    Gasp!

    It had a really shocked teacher when it moved and shocked her further when it opened its mouth and began to consume all the resources and energies through it, which began to increase rapidly that within a few minutes, the energy had filled the room densely still continue to fill rapidly.

    Nearly an hour passed, and the energies have be so thick that one would not be even able to see themselves.

    Fortunately, I have created the bubble around Teacher and me, and now we are looking at the live metaphysical scan of Leonard that I am projecting and the great changes happening to him every second.

    "I had my doubts, but it seemed like you have really done the impossible," said Teacher with slightly watery eyes. "It is not impossible, Teacher; rather, no one had ever attempted it," I replied with a smile.

    I am very confident, in the bigger worlds where there are innumerable powers, and vast resources, something like that had already been attempted, and many people would have seeded since I had seeded.

    "No one had attempted it because no one had the capability," She said without taking her eyes off the scan. I did not reply to that.

    The changes that are happening to Leonard are shocking, much greater than I had imagined. The synchronization between Leonard and his art was 100%, and when it merged, both abilities merged too and came out stronger.

    It could be said that Leonard would get a far greater boost through the art than a person of the same level would get after practicing the art.

    His art has be his constitution and spread into the very core of him, even to the ces where not even an art could get. It became very part of it that it would not be able to discard, which is an advantage but also a great disadvantage.

    People have the freedom to discard their art and practice another, though it is a very costly affair that very few choose to do due to the price one would have to pay; it can be done. Leonard can''t do that; he is fixed on this art forever.

    Also, this art is notplete; the pir is broken in half, and of the twelve stages of the art, five are missing.

    Thought, it is not a much of thing for Leonard; as even practicing the four stages of art is going to be a huge challenge for Leonard, and to practice the other three stages, he will have to break out of the shackles of the world, a feat very few able to achieve throughout the history of the world.

    Half a more hour passed, and the energy had thickened so much that I could solidify it if I concentred it.

    Leonard also finished consuming nearly all the resources, but I do not think I will need to add more; looking at the scan, he had nearly finished, within a few minutes, he will bepletely finished.

    Seven minutes passed by, and barely any resources had left; he had nearly consumed all the resources; they were really precious.

    Well, it will be thest time I would be spending such resources on him; with his current strength, he is now more than capable of collecting the resources for his practice.

    It took a while, but the energy cleared and formed of Leonard have appeared, and to be honest, I couldn''t help but be surprised seeing the physical changes that have urred to him.

    He has buffed up, and every muscle on his body looked like they had been carved up from the steel, and the mammoth on his body looked alive as it moved around his body. The aura he is releasing is still that of Master, but there is heaviness.

    Still, the outer change is just the fraction; the real deal is hidden inside.

 Chapter 2336: The Prize

    <h4>Chapter 2336: The Prize</h4>

    "How are you feeling?" I asked him as he opened his eyes. "Good, beyond good, it felt like I have a power of god," He said with a hint of amazement and some pride.

    I smiled as I heard that and instantly appeared in front of him with a speed that had shocked the hell out of him and touched my index finger to his temple. He became immobile with my touch, not able to even twitch.

    A secondter, I removed my finger from his temple, and now on the top of the finger is a pink-violet egg; it looked the same as earlier when I had inserted it inside him.

    While it may look the same but it is not; it is now tens of thousands of times more precious than before, containing a think I had worked so hard and spent so many precious resources to get, and now I have finally got it.

    It is going to help me extremely, not only me but also the teacher and those people I could help with the data and the things I have obtained through it.

    "You may feel like you have the power of a god but remember, you have just jumped the pond. This pond is huge, but it also has much bigger sharks that could swallow you instantly if you are not careful," I advised.

    "I understand," He said after a few seconds of silence.

    Th power of Grandmaster could be intoxicating.

    The difference between the Master ss and the Grandmaster ss is so big that when a new Grandmaster is produced and if they are especially young, their higher-ups give them counseling, and some even straight away beat them up to make them realize their mortality.

    Leonard is intelligent, so I just showed him a little bit of my power to make him understand the difference between us and how much he has to grow if he wishes to catch up to me.

    "So, are you ready to test your new strength?" I asked as Leonard got up, "Yes," he said excitedly, "Though, beating you with my current strength would be near impossible," He added with a sad smile.

    "Don''t worry, I will not be your opponent. It is someone who you will much love to fight," I replied and walked toward teleportation formation.

    Teacher and Leonard followed behind me; as they appeared in the formation, it lit up, and we have disappeared from our spot and appeared in a huge arena. It is an arena for the Grandmasters; I have specially booked it for today.

    The arena had already people waiting, my three mentees. Ne, Ida and Danielle.

    Danielle had been out of much of the two months but just returned three days ago, and she had made massive improvements which had transferred her to the true upper echelons of the world, though she had kept her real strength secret as she usually does.

    Seeing Danielle''s fighting spirit couldn''t help but light up in his eyes. In nearly a year, they have fought over a thousand times, but not a single time Leonard was able to win against Danielle, but soon Danielle would make strides in her art and beat him ck and blue.

    "Leonard, Danielle, the center of the arena now," I said as I usually do when I want to make them spar. At mymand, both of them nodded and instantly appeared in the center of the arena.

    "This spar is different from all the other spars you have before, so don''t hold back if you don''t want to lose instantly," I advised surprising Danielle a little.

    "Begin!"

    I said, and just as I did, an ax appeared in Leonards''s hand, and he moved toward Danielle. I was a little surprised seeing his ax as it seemed to have changed a lot; the biggest change was its head which had turned bone-white from the blood-red, which is a color of his ax.

    It is clear that changes had happened to his totem artifact. I am not surprised seeing I have sensed those changes; I just did not expect they would be this big; once I finish with my work, I am going to take my sweet time in analyzing the data I have got from Leonard.

    While the speed of Leonard was nothing special to me, it had shocked those who were watching, especially Danielle, as he had directly appeared in front of her and swung his ax at her at a blurring speed.

    Bang!

    A deafening sound rang out as the sh shed against the wall of bubbles that had appeared in front of Danielle.

    "Grandmaster! You have gained the power of Grandmaster!" Danielle said in shock. "It seemed like I am not the only one," Leonard replied with slight sarcasm.

    While Danielle was shocked, she was able to defend against his attack, and it did not seem like it had taken her much effort to defend against the attack. As Leonard had said, he is not the only one who has gained the power of the Grandmaster.

    Both of them looked at each other before a powerful aura burst out of them; the aura is Masters, but one could feel the earthshaking power in them, especially of Leonard.

    The thing that is most surprising is that Danielle had already reached the limit of Master through her Inheritance, and considering her Inheritance, gives her huge power and this is the strength she showed to the world, but her real strength lies in her art, through which she had already in a Grandmaster.

    Leonard went toward her again with aura zing while Danielle summoned thousands of tiny delicate bubbles around her.

    The contrast around them is opposite, delicate bubbles against the crushing power, but one would be surprised to see that both of them are nearly equal in power and would have a hard time gaining an edge against each other.

    I am quite excited as well; for the first time in quite a while, I couldn''t predict who would be the winner of this spar despite all the data floating in front of me.

 Chapter 2337: Spar

    <h4>Chapter 2337: Spar</h4>

    Bang Bang Bang

    "My god!" Ne muttered in shock and horror as the thousands of bubbles rained on the Leonard like bullets, and as they touched any surface, they would explode like a bomb. Every single one of these bubbles could take the life of the master easily.

    "This strength is horrifying," said Ida with the same expressions as Ne, but there is also a burning desire to get such strength.

    "Both of you on the right path. If you continue to work harder than you are now, it won''t be long before you gain such strength," I said without taking my eyes off the battle.

    "Really?" Both of them asked in unison, with hope and desire burning in their eyes. "To be honest, both of you have a much clearer path than them, but you will have to work just as hard if you want to gain the strength they have," I said.

    Ida had a bloodline; those with bloodline have the easiest chance to go above their limit; they always have the power; they just have to get it.

    Those with Inheritance have a little difficult path, but Ne is doing great. She is revealing in her fleshmancer power; she is not only focusing on the healing part but also other aspects of her Inheritance.

    In this past month, she had done more than a hundred cosmetic surgeries. Most of them were on the people who got inflicted with attacks that ruines their faces and other parts of their bodies, but she also had some purely cosmetic procedures for people who wanted to look more appealing.

    Last month when I was in aa, she had joined the extremely dangerous battlefield for three weeks, and from what I read from her report, she had done great.

    Both of them have be Masters now, and through the regimen, I had prepared for them, they are improving every day.

    I hope within a year, they will have the same strength as the two fightings have. It would not be easy, but I know they will be able to do it with a little help.

    Fifteen minutes have passed, and the battle became even more intense; one could white-red ax shing against the bubbles, which seemed to have myriad abilities, from bursting like a bomb to the binding like shackles.

    Leonard is very familiar with these abilities, but he is still having a hard time against them as they are attacking him zealously from all angles.

    I am having quite fun watching the battle, which is starkly different than their battle. Most of the moves they are using are the same, but they are thousand times more polished, and their fighting style is much more mature.

    Danielle is doing good; the way she is fighting is clear that she had the experience to fight against Grandmaster, and she is using that to full advantage.

    She is forcing Leonard to dig out more and more of his power to deal with her; it won''t be long before he reveals his true power.

    "It seemed it like, it won''t be possible to defeat you without my real strength," Leonard said, and before Danielle could reply, an earthshaking aura exploded from Leonard''s body at the same time, a phantom of a huge blood-red mammoth with ivory with big rounded ivory tusks appeared behind him.

    "Bloodline! No, it does not feel like bloodline," Ida said as she shook her head in confusion. "It felt like the power of constitution, but those are clearly the energies of art?" Ne said in a question and looked at me in answer.

    I only smile at her; this is a question I will not answer, and also, I have decided to create something to make the aura of his constitution art a little more ambiguous, so people cannot detect the truth.

    ROAR!

    The phantom of the mammoth let out a lifelike roar and merged back into Leonard, and what happened after that truly shocked me.

    His helmet turned blood red, and two horns grew out of it; these could not be said to be horns as they are tusks, much smaller copies of tusks of the mammoth totem.

    It has shocked me because the armor is a domain of Inheritance, but his constitutional art had infringed on and changed it. I am not the only one shocked by it; the teacher also to is shocked as she understands what is happening.

    I only remained shocked before a wonderful idea came into my mind. This hade to my mind before, but I did not think it was possible without paying a huge prize but now seeing it, my thoughts have changed.

    This idea is grand as merging constitution and art, and it would not take a while, seeing I already have more than enough data to do something like that.

    Its just that it is a little time-consuming project, but seeing its rewards and being the only one with most familiar with the process, I think I could do it.

    With that thought, I have instantly had amand to the egg that was still inside the Leonard. I have not taken out theplete egg from Leonard; it is still in the Leonard collecting data and doing other things.

    With thismand, I have already begun with my second most ambitious project, and I will be sessful in it too.

    I am already an expert in 75% of the thing required for this project.

    I was in my thoughts when Leonard acted again, and this time, his speed was like teleportation. He is not only using his Inheritance energy but also his internal energy, which had been strengthened by the power of the constitution.

    He appeared in front of Danielle as if he had teleported and attacked. This attack''s power was anything like his previous attacks, and it could be seen in Danielle''s eyes.

    BANG!

    A defeaning ''bang'' rang out as Leonard''s ax had nearly decimated the wall of bubbles that appeared in front of it and forced Danielle to take a step back for the first time.

    The attack was just a beginning; while Danielle was just looking at Leonard with wide eyes, he appeared behind her and swung his ax at an even greater power, wanting to finish her off without wasting a second.

 Chapter 2338: Burst

    <h4>Chapter 2338: Burst</h4>

    BANG BANG BANG!

    Deafening sounds rang out across the arena as Leonard revealed his true power, immediately forcing Danielle into the defensive.

    In the three minutes, she tried to go on the offensive, but Leonard did not give her any chance, as he attacked her from all angles, with each attack being stronger than previous against them, all she could do was defend.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing Danielle fight defensively, as she has grown better at it. It seemed like she had learned quite a lot from all those lessons I have taught her.

    Her condition may look bad, and it is bad but not as bad as others might think; despite Leonard pushing her back such hard, there was not a single injury on her.

    She is smoothly creating one bubble defense after another to defend against the crazy attacks Leonard.

    "Danielle is in deep trouble; it won''t be long before Leonard defeats her," Ida said and looked at me. I kept my face straight without revealing anything.

    The fight is far from being over; the current power of Leonard was only capable of suppressing her, and if he is thinking of her defeating her by it, then it would be a foolish thought. He would need to bring out something even more powerful to defeat her.

    Time passed as every minute Leonard would attack with hundreds of attacks, and every single one of them would get defended.

    No matter what move he used, including the new ones he had gotten from his art, she would always defend, and that began to frustrate him. He is getting faster and stronger with every attack, but he still is not able to defeat her.

    Little more than half an hour passed by when Leonard had just stopped and looked at Danielle intensely.

    "I had not throught you would be so damn hard to defeat, even after the huge advancements I had made," He said.

    "So, you ready to call a tie them?" Danielle asked back with a smile, to which Leonard shook his head.

    "Today is the day I will defeat you, Danielle," He said, and before Danielle could reply, a great change urred in his aura. It had simply disappeared, and for a moment, he looked like a regr person.

    "BURST!"

    He suddenly shouted, and soul suppressing aura burst out of him; the aura was so powerful that even Danielle could not believe it.

    His art and constitution had merged, granting him the stronger abilities of both. This is ''Burst'' the only ability of his constitution which instantly increases his power, which after the merge have be even more powerful.

    One moment he was a distance away from Danielle, and next, he appeared in front of her and swung his ax that looked likeing at her at a very slow speed.

    It rmed Danielle, and instantly, he used the most powerful defensive method her art had to give her. A huge bubble had enveloped her, and inside the bubbles, aside from her, were thousands of tiny bubbles.

    She had never used this defensive method against Leonard and had only used it against me when I spar.

    Unfortunately, it is not going to be enough; Leonard is not anymore. In this attack of his, he had used every bit of power he could muster, and it is immense, far more than what her defensive method was capable of defending against.

    BANNNNG!

    The ax struck against the huge bubble, and it instantly burst apart before the thousands of tiny bubbles began to explode as they absorbed the power of the attack.

    Thud!

    In a fraction of a second, all the bubbles exploded, and the remaining power of the attack hit Danielle and sent her flying. She was only able to stop when she crashed against the wall of the arena.

    Everyone watched in shock, even though they had sort of expected the result. It had still shocked them, especially the power of thest attack.

    "Damn, you have hit me quite hard!" Danielle said, breaking the silence as she wiped out the blood from her lips.

    She had received quite an injuries. Several broken bones, fractured skull, damaged internal organs, the list is quite long, but if one looked at the smiling face of Danielle, they would think she had received only a few scratches.

    "Well, it seemed like I would have to work quite hard if I want to gain my edge back," She said as she tried to get up but fell down.

    My strings picked her up before she could fall down and pierced inside her. Her injuries are severe but notplicated; it won''t take me long to heal them.

    "You both did good, but there are still quite space to improve before you both can take the next big step," I said before I turned to Ida and Ne, "You too should also begin to work even harder if you want to achieve the strength they have while still being Master," I said to them.

    "I will work even more harder from now, Lord Micheal," Ida said, "Me, too," added Ne; I nodded and dismissed them.

    "Leonard,e meet me tomorrow evening; I have some important things to discuss with you," He nodded and left the hall, leaving Danielle alone with me and the teacher.

    "I hope you are not disappointed in me, Lord Micheal," said Danielle, the first time revealing the effect of defeat in her eyes.

    "Disappointed, God no! Instead, I am very proud of you; the progress you have made is shocking that very few could match," I said, and every word of it is true.

    "I lost to Leonard!" She said, despite being a grown woman who had a child of my age, she is acting like a child.

    "And you will win tomorrow," I said. "Remember, you have practiced a Grand Art, don''t sully its reputation by saying those words," I said with a little strictness in my voice.

    My words seemed to affect her, and her emotions calmed down soon enough.. Good, as there is something important I have to talk about her, the future path she should take.

 Chapter 2339: Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 2339: Suggestion</h4>

    "You have reached the stage where I do not need to charter a path for you; you have be capable of creating your own path," I said to Danielle while my strings burrowed inside her, healing her.

    "Still, if you are willing to listen, I have a suggestion," I added.

    "Your words were never proven, wrong, Grandmaster. I will listen, whatever you have to say." She said; I nodded and prepared the words in my mind as they were sure going to shock her.

    "From now, you should focus on your Inheritance. Most importantly, focus on using Inheritances''s power with the art," I said. She would not have expected, I would suggest something like it, seeing the big surprise on her face.

    Earlier, when fighting against Leonard, she had barely used the power of her Inheritance; she had used her art only. As her Inheritance is not powerful enough to contend against the power of Leonard.

    If it had been regr apex Inheritance, I would not have given her suggestion as she would be better focusing on her art as much as possible. It is what provides her with the greatest strength, but her Inheritance is different.

    Her Inheritance is the core Inheritance of Wisdom tower; the Inheritance used by more than 50% of members of wisdom tower including Grand Tower Mistress Ang Leon and current tower master.

    It had two parts; one part is like convectional Inheritance, while the other part lets one create their own move.

    If she could merge the power of Inheritance with her art, the strength she could burst with would be phenomenal, and most importantly, this way, she could progress further into her Inheritance, increasing her chances of creating the Inheritance core.

    This had always been my goal which is why I had asked her to continue hiding the power of her art and only use the power of her Inheritance in front of the people.

    This had forced her to dig deeper into her Inheritance when she had a difficult battle and could not use her art. It could be said she had already made quite a lot of progress with her Inheritance, but it is far from enough if she wants to create an Inheritance core.

    "I was thinking of focusing onprehending my art further," Danielle said after a few seconds of silence. "That is a good choice too, but with you focusing on Inheritance, your development would be more well-rounded and would aid you a lot in the future," I advised.

    "I will think about it," She said, "That is all I want," I replied. As I had said, it is just a suggestion; whether she wanted to follow it or not is her decision.

    Ten minutester, I healed most of her injuries, and she left. She will have to rest for a day let her body recuperate naturally to make a full recovery.

    After Danielle left, the teacher and I walked into the infirmary, where sheid down on the medbed.

    "Have you really got it?" Teacher asked, "How can I not when I spent such a huge efforts," I replied with a smile.

    Teacher had changed a lot; a year ago, she would have been slightly averse to the method I used to obtain that thing, but now she is fine with it. "Don''t worry, there won''t be any problem with it," I said, seeing the worry and expectation in her eyes.

    I closed my eyes, and soon, I was in my core, and in front of me was a pink-violet egg is floating. The same egg which I have taken out from the Leonard is now just much bigger, the size of my palm.

    Click!

    I sighed, looking at this wonderful creation of mine before I tapped on it, and just as I did, a clicking sound rang out.

    The egg split open, revealing shining gems within. Each gem had a different color and contained something that was very precious; it would shock the world if they hade to know about it.

    I had picked up a misty while gem; it is a gentle look at, and its aura is very calming, just like a teacher. This is for the teacher and contains a part of her or rather a part of her.

    In the egg, I have added a small piece of her constitution, and this small part fertilized when Leonard''s constitution and art was merging, gaining its precious ability, for which I had chosen Leonard, my mentee, the malleability.

    This is an extremly rare ability that I have got for teacher, and now, I am going to merge it with a teacher''s constitution.

    If it worked, then teachers'' constitution, which is pretty powerful, would gain the malleable properties. Though the chances of that happening are only 35%, I am not sure whether I would be sessful in it.

    I opened my eyes, and now I had a misty white gem in my hand, which I carefully ced on the teacher''s temple.

    The gem seeped inside her, and the very next moment, a dense white glow exploded out of her body.

    Hun!

    The intense reaction has surprised me, as this should be a silent process. The fertilized egg should have merged with the constitution of the teacher slowly over a period of days, trying to give it malleable properties.

    Teacher has a healing constitution, and it is a pretty good one; it is also fully awakened and greatlyplements her Inheritance, which is one of the reasons why she was always able to heal above those of her level.

    My tinkering, which was supposed to be silent, had made it react; her constitution has be unstable within a second, and if continued as such, it might end up regressing or even destroyed, both of which are not good scenarios for a teacher.

    I wanted this process to be long and slow, but it seemed like now it had to be quick and immediate.

    Even though I had not expected something like this might happen, I had made contingency ns for such things, and now I am going to use them.

 Chapter 2340: Violent

    <h4>Chapter 2340: Violent</h4>

    "Bear it, teacher, I won''t let anything happen to you," I said softly and ced my hands on her.

    At the same time, hundreds of tentacles are released from the misty white gems and begin to spread across her unstable constitution.

    It is really surprising that most calm and gentle constitutions would react in such a violent way for a slight tinkering.

    It is not like I had not done any research on the teacher''s constitution. I had poked and prodded it hundreds of times over the years and gathered arge amount of data on it and not to mention the information I have got about it from teachers and libraries.

    When I ced the seed inside her earlier, I had been fully prepared, but s, this violent surprise had appeared.

    I want to finish it off as soon as possible; the pain must be immense; I could hear the whimpers of the teacher and her circting the supremebat exercise to manage the pain.

    The tentacles spread across the constitution and begin to deal with the violent elements violently. Destroying the elements that were creating the trouble before absorbing them inside, but there were too many of such elements; I couldn''t finish it quickly even if I wanted to.

    Though it shouldn''t take too long, I am casting a huge of the tentacles and would be able to catch every unsavory element in it; I just need a little time.

    Time passed as the tentacles spread wider and denser, destroying and absorbing any unstable element that came in their way while the teacher was circting the supremebat exercise to manage her pain.

    I don''t know what cirction she is, but she is having quite difficulty finishing the cirction; she wasn''t able to destroy the barrier.

    The problem the teacher''s constitution is having is not big; it is a simple problem; some elements of the constitution had reacted violently when a foreign element had entered inside it, while I would be able to deal with it, it would end up weakening her constitution.

    I have to find a way for her constitution to recover, as even if her constitution would gain malleability, it would still ultimately decrease her power, directly dealing a blow to her healing ability, which is everything for a teacher.

    Various ideas came into my mind, but not a single one seemed suitable, and each and every one of them seemed to have some drawbacks.

    If this continues, I would have to choose the idea with the least drawback and then focus on dealing with a drawback. It might take a long to fix and would be ufortable for the teacher and even affect her growth.

    Time passed by as I continued to spread to create the of tentacles, and I have reached very close to it; within the next minute, I would be finished with it and with a singlemon pull the, capturing all the destructive elements and destroying them in a single motion.

    Hun!

    A few seconds had passed when suddenly, teachers'' attempts were sessful. She was able to break the blockage and charge through, and a momentter, energy began to move toward her temple inrge quantities.

    Looking at the quality, I know it is an amethyst seal that is beginning to form.

    I wonder which amethyst seal it is; the teacher had told me about her progress in the supremebat exercise a year ago, telling me she had created five-diamond seals. Though she did not mention her progress into the sixth seal.

    It is impossible to see the progress of the seals of supremebat exercise. They are hidden in such a way that I could not find their progress, no matter how many methods I tried. I have tried thousands of times in hundreds of people but have never been able to see them.

    Soon, the amethyst seal begins to release its energies; they are puny in an amount that they barely give an increment.

    Teachers boy quickly absorbed the energy that the seal had released, and that very moment, I finished with my next and immediately pupped it.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    Teacher screamed finally as the pain became unbearable; the violet element is still part of her, and when tentacles begin to destroy them in doves, it begins hurting the teacher a lot.

    Her painful screams are unbearable; it felt like I am bearing the pain instead of her.

    I forcefully kept my mind calm and continued pulling the and destroying the violet element, and at the same time, I noticed a huge amount of energy was moving in the teacher''s body. I did not need to be a genius to know what was happening.

    The amethyst seal would be thest in its group, and with it being formed, the ruby seal began forming.

    By the time I had I was near destroying all the unsavory elements, the ruby seal released the energies, which is much thicker and more powerful than the amethyst seal and would help the teacher slightly.

    A minuteter, all the energy was absorbed by the teacher, but she did not begin to circte again. She is barely managing to stay conscious with all the pain; she has no energy left for the cirction of supremebat exercise.

    A minuteter, I finished crushing all the unsavory elements and absorbed them in my tentacles. With that done, it is time to fix her constitution.

    I have decided to fix it with the way with the least drawback and instantly take out a few precious resources and crystal, which is the main ingredient that will help in fixing teacher constitution.

    Hun!

    I ced them around the formation, which I had drawn on the teacher''s body earlier and was about to activate it when thick familiar energy appeared in the teacher''s body out of nowhere; seeing the energy, I stopped on my tracks.

    Diamond Energy!

    It is without a doubt a dimaond energy; I had not thought teacher was so close to creating the sixth diamond seal, and seeing it, a bold idea couldn''t help but appear in my mind.

 Chapter 2341: Fixed

    <h4>Chapter 2341: Fixed</h4>

    Diamond Energy is the most versatile energy that is out there; I did not find any other energy that is as versatile as diamond energy, and I am going to use this energy in the healing of her constitution.

    I did not waste any time and acted immediatly; I know how quickly body and soul absorb it. So, I moved the tentacles in the body and began to absorb the diamond energy and send it into the constitution.

    Like I had expected, as diamond energy entered the constitution, there was no resistance from it; there was even a hint of eptance.

    It took me a little more than ten seconds to absorb all the diamond energy, and as I did, I retraced the tentacles back where all of them dissolved into the runes.

    Buzz!

    Dissolved runes had formed a vast runic formation across the constitutional space and activated a momentter.

    "Ahhhhh¡­"

    Teacher screamed out loud again, and her screams were as loud as before, and theysted for nearly three minutes before they stopped, and I finally took a sigh of relief as the most dangerous part was over.

    For the next hour and a half, everything was slow and painless that half an hourter, teacher had even begun to talk to me while her constitution healed.

    Another twenty minutes passed when everything calmed down; her constitution had healed and changed. The changes that have urred in it are much greater than I had imagined; it could be said that now, there is a huge difference between her old constitution and this new one.

    When I seeped a gem of malleability inside her, I did not have any wish to bring these changes. I wanted to give the properties of malleability to her constitution, but now, I have ended up changing it, and the thing is, I don''t know whether these changes would affect her positively or negatively.

    "Is it over?" Teacher asked weakly; I nodded and helped her get up. I had asked her to seal her power, at least for a few hours.

    She can begin using her powers tomorrow after giving rest to herself and her constitution; they both need it.

    "How are you feeling?" I asked as I helped her sit up. She did not answer me for a couple of seconds as if not understanding a question at all. "I felt like something that has been with me since forever had changed, and I don''t know what to do with it," She replied softly.

    "Give it a little time. If you notice any problem, give me the call immediately," I said; these are the only things I could say considering I have barely any data. "I don''t think there would be a problem, but I would notify you if I see any problems," She replied as she got out of the medbed.

    I will be performing tests on her daily; she is one of the most important people to me, and I would not let her suffer anything.

    What happened to her constitution ispletely new, especially after she had merged with such a huge amount of diamond energy which I feel very bad about taking.

    That energy would have helped her a lot advanced her body and soul tremendously, but it all went to her constitution. I know how hard it is to create a diamond seal, and I hope she forgives for taking all her diamond energy.

    The teleportation formation shed, and she disappeared while I walked out of the infirmary. Today was a whirlwind of activities, and it had made me a little tired that I just wanted to eat something quick and sleep.

    Thankfully, I was at home and did not have to cook dinner.

    I quickly ate the dinner my father made and slept. I slept for seven hours, and when I woke up, I felt quite good, much better than yesterday. I could feel I had recovered quite a lot and would be able to use more power than yesterday.

    It would take me a few more days to recover, and I wish I could recover in the piece, but I could not; there are many things I have to do.

    The past two months have stumped my ns and progress; I am sure some of my friends have progressed a lot in that time. If I wanted to catch up to them, then I would have to finish up the jobs here as soon as possible before I joined back the field.

    When I woke up, there was a message from the Pyramid; it is a familiar one which I have been gotten since I had leveled to the Tyrant.

    It is about the special leadership program, a special program where I would spend a week in the highestmand center of Pyramid and would watch the biggest decisions of the war being made, many people dreamed about this opportunity, but very few get one.

    Only the most talented and vetted those by the Grand Lords themselves get the chance to be in this program.

    They have already invited me five times, and this is the sixth time, and like the previous five times, I quickly wroke the letter postponing it. While this program is good, I do not have time for it; there were tens of other things I would like to do rather than watch the council make the important decision about the war.

    I have many important things to do today; aside from doing experiments and working on my Inheritance which I am doing every waking moment, I also have an important meeting with Leonard where I will discuss his future path before I have to meet up with Grandmaster Charline.

    Few more people have appeared in the hall of sleep, and I have to heal them. It is one of the reasons why the Pyramid had not forced me into the special leadership program, which they have done with many of my friends and people I know.

    Even Elina had suffered through it, and her suffering hassted for fifteen days instead of the usual seven days that most people had to stay there.

 Chapter 2342: Emergency

    <h4>Chapter 2342: Emergency</h4>

    "This is what I wanted to talk to you about. If you agree, I will begin working on it from today," I said to Leonard, who was looking in utter shock.

    He was not this shocked when I had handed him the art for study and told him my n to not only make him practice the art but also make it merge with his constitution.

    This thing is very important to him, and he never had likely thought he would get such a wonderful opportunity.

    "I have no words, my lord, but I would try my all to be worthy of the opportunity you have bestowed upon me," he said after some time, basically agreeing to be part of another of my ambitious project.

    "Good. Since you have agreed, I will begin preparation, and you, too, keep working hard. If nothing went wrong, it would be ready within two to three months," I said.

    "I will not disappoint you, Lord Micheal," He said, and he began to look at me with the expressions which scared me that even after he left, I couldn''t help but shake off the feeling from my head.

    I had been admired and even idolized but never been looked at with a gaze of worship, and it couldn''t help but unsettle me.

    Click!

    It took me a while to get over this unsettling feeling, and I stepped into the teleportation formation. A secondter, I appeared in front of the hall of sleep and walked inside.

    As I had walked inside, I found there were two women inside already. One is Grandmaster Charline, the leader of this ce, but the other is quite surprising; she is also a Master, hall of sleep, rarely let a Master inside it.

    "Grandmaster Charline," I greeted the old woman before turning to a beautiful woman with forest green hair who looked to be in her early thirties, a little younger than I had seen herst time, and she also made tremendous progress, which is not surprising seeing what had happened to her.

    "Miss Maxwell, its been a while since we have met; I hope you have been fine," I said with the woman with vibrant green hair.

    "Its all thanks to you, Grandmaster Zaar," She said with a bow.

    She is Erica Maxwell, a niece of Grandmaster Maxwell of zing Sphere, a prominent healer who had made quite a mistake. That old man had given the wisp of contamination to his niece, making her bloodline go haywire.

    I was able to fix those changes, which ended up benefitting this woman, and it also made enforce strict control over my substances and research of mine. Even well-intentioned people could make huge mistakes if they are too desperate.

    "Grandmistress, Miss Erica here because?" I asked bluntly; we had an important discussion about the patients, some of which could not be heard by the outsides, so I have to know what she is here for.

    Grandmaster Charline quickly signed off, exining why she was here and understanding it; a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Wee aboard, Miss Erica; we are always in need of more healers," I said with a smile.

    Her change of path is surprising but very much wee, and she is very suitable for it with her green element bloodline, not to mention she has a good grasp of healing knowledge since her Grandfather is one of the best healers in the world.

    Grandmaster Charline had taken her under her wings with the request of Grandmaster Maxwell, who is her good friend and old women seemed happy by getting a new apprentice.

    "I have studied the data of new patients Grandmastrss, and I think we would be able to heal at least one of them by evening," I said, to the old women''s surprise.

    She had given me the data when I was still in the hospital, mostly to pass my time, but I had studied it my core and already formted the healing methods to heal them, and I began discussing them with the old women.

    While I am very good, the old woman is extremely knowledgeable; she would make my healing methods even more efficient.

    TING!

    We were twenty minutes into our discussion when suddenly our holowatches rang out, and the face of a middle-aged man appeared.

    "Grandmaster Charline, Grandmaster Micheal, both of you are immediately needed a top room of healing tower," Said the man, and immediately both of us moved with Erica following behind us.

    If it had been any other person calling, we would have waited for at least a second or more, but the person who appeared on our holowaches is none other than the Sylvian Chaline, a member of the Pyramid council and leader of the most powerful supreme.

    When we walked out hall of sleep, the teleportation circle was already active with predefined coordinates, and just as we stepped on it, we disappeared.

    The next second, we appeared in one of the best healing halls in the world, and there were people inside it.

    Lord Chalice, in projection, an old man with a very panicked face and a man who looked to be in his early fifties, divided into six parts, and those cut parts are burning with grey-green fire.

    With Lord Sylvian calling us, we have expected someone very important had been gravely injured, and man cut in six parts may be a Master, but he is very important. He is the husband of Lord Whitmore, and his life is literally hanging by threads.

    "Charline, Micheal, its good you havee. Its corrupted valley mes of Mnazar!" the old man exined hastily.

    The man is a Grandmaster Verma, a healer from Silverstone Academy, and usually known for his stone face but now seeing the husband of his leader in such a state, he has lost all hisposure, and I couldn''t me him.

    "How did this happen?" I asked as I appeared Justus Whitmore, whose injuries are covered in the corrupted valley fire. A very dangerous thing which, if I touched it, would injure me gravely as it is from one of most fearsome Grimm Monsters.

    It is from a member of the coven, the ones who rule the Grimms.

 Chapter 2343: Stitching I

    <h4>Chapter 2343: Stitching I</h4>

    I looked at six parts of Justus Whitmore; the corrupted valley fire would have killed him already. If I was burning under such fire, I would have died within a minute.

    As I had said, it is nomon fire but fire from someone who is part of a coven. They are the most powerful Grimms that rule their whole race, and even to kill the weakest of them, the whole pyramid council would have to fight against them.

    From what I could see, the only reason he was able to survive was because of the artifact. Even now, he is divided into six parts; there are tens of stic strings connected to all of his six cut body parts of his.

    Such artifacts are extremly rare, considering how they get suppressed the closer they get to the limit of the world.

    "Many people have died under the corrupted valley mes, be it Masters or Grandmaster, and the only person who could heal such injuries is not avable," Said Grandmaster Verma, mentioning the most famous healer before he turned to us.

    "You both have to save, Mr. Justus; he is extremly important to Lord Whitmore, the only family he has," said the old man pleadingly.

    "Grandmaster Justus, don''t pressure Grandmaster Charline and Micheal. If they have a way of saving him, they will not back from using it," said Lord Chalice, trying to calm Grandmaster Verma but also looking at with expectation.

    The medbed Mr. Justus is ced one of the best in the world; the corrupted valley fire, which is famous for interference, is not affecting its function, and so is the artifact that is keeping Mr. Justus alive.

    The data is clear, and that is where the good news ends; his condition is very bad, and even with the help of an artifact that is keeping him alive, he won''t be able to live more than an hour. The moment artifact dies, he will die too.

    "Can we get help from a Grandmaster powerful enough to have power to deal with these mes directly or even a Grand Lord?" I asked the Lord Chalice.

    "No, nearly every strategically important person is busy." He said, and I immediately understood what he was implying. While Lord Justus is important, his strategic importance is not that great as he is just a Master.

    The only reason he was able to get help from three Grandmaster healers is that he is the husband of Lord Whitmore. This is a very important rtionship, and they should be able to provide one powerful Grandmaster unless something else is happening.

    "I suppose you are also not avable, Lord Chalice?" I asked and to which he shook his head in regret immediately. "Grand Commander, Whitmore, Lenora, and Raibhan Sce are fighting against a lower coven powerhouse; Grand Lords have ordered all the forces on standby," He exined

    Even Grandmaster Verma was surprised hearing it; a member of the coven had begun fighting, and considering it is Grand Commander leading the fight, it is a big thing; things could escte dramatically from here.

    With no help from the powerful Grandmaster, we will have to heal Mr. Justus on our own, which is quite a difficult task.

    A few minutester, I saw Grandmistress Charline signing off the gesture. "Yes, I was thinking the same thing; Macros-Driver formation would be best to deal with these mes," I said to Grandmaster Charline.

    "Macros-Driver formation would take nine hours or even more deal with the fire; Justus did not even have an hour," Said Grandmaster Verma.

    "I have a method to deal with that," I said, and six seeds appeared in my and flew toward the six body parts of Justus, carefully avoiding the parts that are covered in the fire.

    "Now that I have used my seeds Grandmistress, we have to be quick," I said to Grandmaster Charline, but before I had even finished my sentence, she had removed her air pen, and runes began toe out of it at very fast speed.

    It still took her nearly five minutes to draw the formation, which covered nearly the whole room, and just as she finished, I took out the resources.

    The Macros-Driver formation is also known as whittling formation. It is very good at whittling away the energies, and for it, its huge amount of resources, lots and lots of resources; that bringing them out, my heart couldn''t help but feel pain.

    I am going to send the bill to the Pyramid, these resources are very precious, and I want them back.

    "Grandmaster Verma," I said, and the old man nodded took ce in the formation before turning to Grandmaster Charline and me. "Will we be really able to keep him alive till we deal with this me?" He asked, and Grandmistress nodded without hesitation.

    Keeping him alive while we deal with the me is the biggest challenge; it is the sole reason he was panicking earlier.

    The corrupting valley mes are dangerous, but there are ways to deal with them as long as one has time and corrupted valley mes are not famous for that. Most of its prey get consumed by it; in a minute, they get affected.

    My seeds will keep him alive; there is something in them that will definitely keep the corrupted valley fire at bay. It would be my first time using that thing, and I wanted to test it on the Grandmaster in a hall of sleep, but I have been called here before I could do that.

    Buzz!

    "Lord Chalice, it would be great if you could provide us with any extra Grandmaster," I said and activated the formation.

    The more Grandmaster we have, the quicker we will be able to deal with the fire. The formation worked better when there were more people to power it, and within ten minutes of activating the formation, Lord Chalice was able to bring two Grandmasters.

    Their addition helped a lot as I immediately broke my connection with the formation and began focusing on the seeds, which are focused on prolonging the us of this single-use artifact Justus has in his body.

 Chapter 2344: Stitching II

    <h4>Chapter 2344: Stitching II</h4>

    "How is he?" Said the familiar voice as another projection had appeared. I did not have to look back to know who had asked the question.

    "We are working, Lord Whitmore; you will know the answer in a few hours," I said as I turned to him for a moment.

    He looked like shit; for the first time, I have seen him in such a state. His condition is so bad that he is having problems in managing connecting with his projection, which is flickering.

    He did not say anything, but he did not leave either, and a couple of minutester, his projection has stabilized, but he did not change his avatar to the pristine form which he could.

    It had been five hours since we began healing Justus, and we are making good progress, better than I had imagined it to be; my seeds are working better than I had imagined it to be.

    These seeds are a little special; I have added a tiny spark of white fire inside them. These sparks are not only keeping the corrupted valley fire at bay but also slowing down the burning of a single-use artifact by providing it a fire.

    Of course, all of this would not be possible by little rule-bending.

    If I had been more data about the fire and had been alone, I would use those sparks to burn the corrupted valley fire covering the cut body parts. I am sure the sparks have the power to do it, but I do not have enough control.

    A single wrong step, and I might end up burning the body part of my patient with the corrupted valley fire.

    Another three hours passed, and not a single person in the room had made a noise. Even lord Whitmore has remained quiet in this past three hours as we were focused on whittling down the fire.

    "Finally!" said Grandmaster Verma in joy as we have finally finished whittling down the fire. The joy hadsted on his face for a moment as worry again had shadowed it.

    "Body part of Justus is heavily damaged by corrupted valley fire; stitching them together would not be easy, and we have to do it in less than two minutes as the power of the artifact is about to run dry," he added worriedly.

    "We have already aplished the most difficult thing, Grandmaster; the stitching is the easy part," I said.

    He opened his mouth to reply but soon closed it, seeing what was happening; thousands of pink strings released from all the six body parts and began to connect with each other, and when they did, they began to move parts closer and closer.

    A minuteter, the body parts stuck to one another, forming aplete body. They have just stuck together but are still separated from each other. It is clear through the scan that the med-bed is projecting.

    I ced both of my hands on the body and closed my eyes; a second after that, changes began to appear on the scans.

    The bodies begin to connect to each other as if they are being sewn and they are being sewn, just in a different way that standard healer would do, as these strings do not leave a mark, but one could see what is happening.

    Hunha!

    Just seconds before the power of the artifact would disappear, the patient took the long breath that could be heard across the room before his breathing became slow.

    It changed everyone''s expressions as before the patient had stopped breathing, but now he had started breathing.

    "We have done what we could, but the patient has suffered grave injuries, and it would take him at least a month or more before he wakes up naturally." "I do rmend for a patient to wake up naturally for the moreplete recovery," I said to Lord Whitmore.

    "Thank You, I don''t know what I would have done if I had lost him," said Lord Whitmore softly as he appeared beside his sleeping husband.

    We all walked out of the room, and to my surprise, Lord Chalice''s projection has appeared just as we stepped out of the door. He had disappeared a few minutes after the appearance of the lord Whitmore.

    "Lord Chalice, what is the result of the battle that Grand Commander and others have fought? Do we able to the bastard?" I asked.

    Hearing my question, a mirthlessugh appeared on the face of Lord Whitmore. "Micheal, how easy do you think is to kill a member of the coven?" Lord Chalice asked back.

    "The battle had ended up in a tie; despite fighting four against one, we were not able to gain the edge of over one of the weakest members of cover," Said Lord Chalice with a sigh.

    His words couldn''t help but shake me while Grandmaster Verma and Grandmaster Charline were not surprised, as if they were expecting to hear that.

    It took me a few moments, but I was able to calm myself and understand why the result was not surprising.

    Unlike the Grimms coven, where the strongest twenty-one of them rule the whole rare, in humans, it is little different.

    The Pyramid council has the strongest twelve of each generation; these people are always Grandmasters, and their tenure is fixed. After their tenure is over, another twelve strongest people are chosen from the next generation.

    Our strongest is our Grand Lords, equal to the upper coven members of Grimms. They have the highest decision-making power, but they rarely use it and let the younger generation make nearly all the decisions, including the decisions of war.

    From the ten thousand years, this model of leadership had always worked for us, and a few thousand years ago, the Grimms tried to copy it and failed.

    It is not due to the race that this model had not worked; it is because the old bastards in the Grimms have never given the younger generation true freedom.. There was always interference in the decision-making, and for that, they have paid a heavy price.

 Chapter 2345 Aggressors

    <h4>Chapter 2345 Aggressors</h4>

    The evening I healed the husband of Lord Whitmore, a great change have urred in the war, and this time, the aggressors were us, humans.

    We have sent the fifty Grandmasters into the battlefield, shocking the hell out of the Grimm Monsters, as these Grandmasters were the ones they have thought they had killed, and we have brough them back from the dead.

    For the first time since the war had begun, we have killed ten Grimm Grandmasters in a single day.

    It is more than a ten, but the exact numbers have been kept secret by the higher-ups that even I, with all my ess, did not know.

    With us bringing out such huge numbers of Grandmasters, the war had reached apletely different stage. We now have very few cards that are hidden, which makes what happened next is even more dangerous.

    ''We have to tread carefully think about every decision ten times before making every decision, but of course, we should not hesitate to be bold when we need to be.'' These were the words of Grand Commander when she broadcasted her message to use Grandmaster that evening.

    I wanted to join the battle because I knew I would be able to get my hands on the powerful Grimm Monsters, especially those with the bloodline.

    Unfortunately, I couldn''t; my request was denied within a second, and I got new orders which were the old orders.

    I was to heal all the Grandmaster from the hall of sleep and produce as much war ammunition as possible and opened the vaults for me to take whatever I need to do those things.

    Eight days have passed since then, and I have constantly been working on one thing or other, so is my avatar inside my core. I would have had some free time for myself if I had notmitted myself to the new ambitious project.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and focused on the work in my hand. I have already lost two months, if not for that. We would have another Grandmaster or a person with the power of Grandmaster.

    Camphor had already had a power that was extremly close to the Grandmaster, and she even killed two videttes at the same time while I was in thea.

    I am currently working on unblocking camphor''s elemental veins; I have already finished unblocking more than 50% of natural blockage and would be able to unblock it all within a month.

    If I had not suffered the injuries that had wasted two months, I would have already been finished dealing with these blockages. This is the second session in the eight days, and today, I am clearing pretty important blockages; once cleared, it will immediately boost her strength.

    Forty minutes had passed by when I had finally stopped and drew back all my energy from her body.

    "Six more sessions like this and theplete power of elemental veins will be at your disposal," I said as she got up.

    "Thank you again, Grandmaster," She said as she got up from the coffin. "You should let your veins rest today and focus on unblocked one from tomorrow," I advised and handed her a few potions for newly unblocked veins.

    She left a few minutester while I walked back into my house, where I yed with my sister and ate dinner. I also informed my father about my departure tomorrow; he was not happy hearing that, but he epted.

    I had not thought the higher-ups would send me to fight this quick, at least not before they got a few hundred more crystal roses from me, but the war is getting more and more intense, and even with adding such huge numbers, the Grimms are pressing on us.

    After some time, I came back to my room, and the first thing I did was check my preparation before entering my core.

    In the past eight days, nothing much had changed except for me harvesting even more resources from the nts. Which are ringly telling me that I have to harvest the Grimms if I want to see them evergreen again.

    While my core remained the same, I have made huge progress in my Inheritance. I have thought my new project would take some of the precious time I am using to create my Inheritance, but to my surprise, it is ending up helping me.

    I have made far more progress in my Inheritance than I had thought, but there is still a lot more I have to make.

    Tomorrow, I am entering the front again, where the fighting is going to be even more intense. If I am lucky, then I am going to get a lot of prey, but there are also huge dangers on me.

    The Grimms might now have aplete idea about my powers, but they know enough, and I am sure, once they spot me, they will try to deal with me.

    Even though I don''t like to trump my own horn, I am a considerable danger, and seeing what had happened three and a half thousand years ago, they will not make the mistake of letting me grow unhindered.

    I have already heard the attempts they have made on Jill; there was even a whisper of lower coven tracking her. I don''t know whether its true to not, but I will consider it true and would be extremely careful.

    I worked on my Inheritance for a couple of hours before I opened the tome, where I am making good progress.

    I have already mastered the roasting technique, and now I am working on another and have already made great progress in it. I am quite confident that I will be able to master it within this week.

    I practiced for quite a while before I closed the tome and studied the seven books of my constitution elements, and finally slept when it was a little past midnight.

    For the first time in quite a while, I had a nightmare, and it was about my mother. It was so bad that I had not slept for the rest of the night.

 Chapter 2346 Beston Archipelago

    <h4>Chapter 2346 Beston Archipgo</h4>

    "Wee Grandmast," The man''s greeting stopped mid-way as she saw my look, which is quite disheveled. I look like I am in a bad mood, and I am in a bad mood.

    After the nightmarest night, I tried to sleep, but sleep did note. So, I decided to work on my experiments, but half of them ended up failing, especially thest, which has very precious resources, some of which I have traded from other Grandmaster.

    Not to mention, my sisters'' cries are still ringing in my ears; rose can really cry loudly when she wants to.

    I had nned to leave before she woke up but strangely, she woke up before I could leave, and seeing me leaving, she began crying and threw a fit. Even when I had left, she hadn''t stopped crying.

    I hope my father would be able to pacify her quickly, and those sweets I had left her would also help in calming her.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, Grandmaster Atkins is waiting for you in themand center," The man said after getting back hisposure and beginning to take me toward the control of themand center.

    The guide led me quite young, about my age, and already a peak elite. I casually seeped my seed inside him was quite surprised to see he was stronger than his aura said. It is quite amazing that he was able to gain such power from his Inheritance at this young age.

    I immediately read his data and added his name to my list; he fits the criteria perfectly.

    I have an immense amount of data, and I want to use it on a grand scale. For it, I am drawing out a grand n, the n is on a nascent scale, but I will be fully put it on paper by the time I have finished with that ambitious project of mine.

    I will definitely focus on that one after I finish with Leonard.

    What I am doing with Leonard will leave a mark on the world, but if I be sessful in the n I had barely begun drawing up, it will change the world and would be a legacy I will leave behind.

    Click!

    I was in my thoughts when the door opened, and I stepped into amand center that is wholly made of ss. It is beautiful but what is even more beautiful is the scenery in front of me and to be honest, it is even more beautiful than I have seen in the photos.

    The Beston Archipgo, hundreds of tiny inds on the beautiful blue ocean four hundred miles south of the central continent.

    It was one of the best tourist spots in the world, with waiting likesting for years for even a smaller ind, but now, there is no tourist but hardened powerhouses to enjoy the view.

    It is not just a touristy ce but also one of the most important locations for us humans.

    Right below the ind I am standing is an entrance to the space realm, which produces high-level Grandmaster ss resources. We have very few such realms, and this one is quite important since everybody knows about it.

    We have taken it from the hands of the Grimms twelve hundred years ago, and since then, it had been in our hands, never let it slip away even after Grimms have attacked for it hundreds of times.

    "It is beautiful, isn''t it?" Asked the woman who appeared beside me so fast that I was barely able to notice her.

    "It is, Grandmaster Atkins," I replied. The middle-aged woman in front of me has average facial features, but she has striking blue eyes and hair shade of the ocean that anyone who looked at her couldn''t take away their eyes.

    "I hope it will be able to relieve the bad mood you are having," She said with a smile which made her striking blue eye twinkle like a gem.

    "It already has, Grandmaster," I said with a smile before turning to the other two Grandmasters while the other two are not present in themand center.

    This ce is important enough to have five Grandmasters Guard it, and now with me, it had be six. This ce also did not have an army, just three hundred Tyrants from unranked to Masters.

    From the information I have provided, the Grimms have around eight hundred Tyrants and nine Grandmasters, which is bigger than average numbers seeing it is not dukes or kinds but Tyrants we are talking about, and even Grimms do not have a huge supply of them.

    Hun!

    I was about to green the two Grandmasters, one of which I am quite familiar with when suddenly the ocean exploded.

    All three Grandmasters looked at the explosion that had rocked the sea, and their expressions became serious with their soul sense spreading out, but they did not move. Though, I could feel their alertness as they sensed the battle between the Grandmasters.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, wee to Beston archipgo," Said the Grandmaster I am familiar with. "It is nice to be here, Grandmaster Rhyden," I said back to the women. She is Isa Rhyden, from zing Sphere, and an old friend of Rai.

    "Grandmaster Kaff," I greeted the Grandmaster beside her, an old man who looked be in his seventies.

    He nodded back at me before turning back toward the exploding ocean where two Grandmasters were fighting.

    Unlike the other battlefields, organized battles are rare here. There are barely a once in a week; most of the battles here are fought individually, and we mostly focused on guarding rather than actually going to fight.

    That might change now that I havee here; I have been sent here to shake things up. Yesterday, the Grand Commander had told me that she wants to downsize the force here and bluntly told me to kill a few Grandmasters as soon as possible.

    She hopes to free up two or even three Grandmasters within a month send them where they needed the most.

    Let''s just hope that I will be able to do what she had sent me here to do. Killing the enemy is not easy when they already know about your abilities.

 Chapter 2347 Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 2347 Transformation</h4>

    "With your help, I hope we will be able to kill some of these bastards here." "They are very slippery and get the help too quickly," said Grandmaster Atkins while staring ahead at exploding sea and the battle that is happening there

    If we could see the battle, so are the Grandmaster, and they will help their people immediately, the moment they are in danger.

    "I will try, Grandmaster," I said, and a seed flew out of my body without notice of anyone; even Grandmaster Atkins was not able to see or even sense it.

    "I have seen your killing records, and it is best in millennia; even Sce and abyssal heir couldn''t match up to you even with all their powers," She praised. "It is the advantage of creating your abilities; Grandmistress; everything is tailored for my needs," I replied.

    There is no humbleness in my reply; I revealed in the praise as it is much deserved. I have worked extremely hard to develop those abilities, and I am very proud of the results they are giving me.

    "Yes, the big advantage of celestial inheritance, but it is not for everybody," She said with a sigh before looking at the battle.

    A few seconds passed by, and my seed had reached the Grimm Monster before seeping inside its huge body, and the Grimm did not even notice. The seed begins its magic immediately, and it won''t be long before I getplete control over the Stone Skin Rhinoman.

    This seed is different from the one I have used from the Antman, who I have to thank a lot for providing me a huge amount of data and power that had helped me make the important changes in my seed.

    In Antman, I had to use all twelve of my seeds, but against this Bullman, I only had to use four seeds despite it being slightly stronger than the Antman, and I am also getting control over it more rapidly than I had thought.

    Soon, a minute passed, and I had Bullmanpletely in my control. If I wished it to be, I would be able to kill it instantly, but I have no desire to do that.

    I would not be killing this one despite it being my target unless the battle escted and involved a lot more Grimm Monsters. My seed had seeped inside it and taken control over its life, which means I could kill it whenever I wanted.

    I will be killing it at the optimal time, where it will give me the greatest benefits, and till then, I will collect more data from it.

    Last time, I was not able to collect much of the battle data from the Antman as it had fought for less than forty seconds, but this fight willst for at least an hour seeing how it is going, which is a piece of good news.

    All four of us walked toward the ss wall to watch the battle, which was being fought under the ocean.

    "It was also the Bullman who had sent me to sleep for nearly one and a half-century," said Grandmaster Kaff suddenly. "Mine was a Snakeman; I was very near killing it when it had sprung that thing on me and sent me to a century-long sleep," added Grandmaster Atkins.

    Most of the new Grandmasters sent to the field in the past ten days were from a hall of sleep, and all of them were healed by me.

    Though that news had been kept secrete, all those who knew about me able to heal them had been strictly warned about uttering a word about it or even showing it, including those who had been healed by me.

    An hour passed by, and instead of battle ends, it had be even more intense, and Grandmaster Shi had even begun to dominate his opponent.

    I could see the Grandmasters around me bing even more careful, ready to join the battle at a moment''s notice, and they might have to as some of Grimms are getting closer. If they get too close, then we will have to move closer as well.

    "That bastard, Asaft, have gotten too close. Rhyden, go deal with it," ordered Grandmaster Atkins immediately when one Grimm Grandmaster had gotten too close.

    "Grandmaster Atkins, let me deal with it. It had been too long since I had fought against the Grimms," I said, surprising her with my offer.

    "That Rhinoman is a mid-Grandmaster with strange attacks, and with you are going, it might not even fight you," She said. I could tell that she had a different way she wanted to use me as she has implied; it is likely that the Grimms would fight me one-on-one when they knew what I could do.

    "You don''t have to worry about that," I said with a smile, and my armor began to change. On the weaved surface, fiery blue scales began to appear across my body, and redbone helmen with dark blue horns covered my head.

    Most importantly, a powerful bloodline aura begins to emit from my body.

    The transformation has shocked three of them that, for a moment, they were not able to control the expressions on their face. "It seemed like the intelligence has far underestimated your talents Grandmaster Zaar," said Grandmaster Zaar softly, still quite shaken by the transformation.

    If I had been in their ce, I would have been shocked by it too. Despite being transformed in front of her, I look and feelpletely different; she could not find a single trace that connected me to me before the transformation.

    It is a fruit of the immense data I had collected and the research I have done on it that even a peak Grandmaster ss powerhouse could find a fault in it despite the transformation happening very next to her.

    "Should I go then?" I asked her, "You can go but be careful; Asaft is much fast, but the speed is its secondary ability, not the main ability." She advised while giving me permission.

    I nodded in thanks before disappearing from themand center to stop the Grimm who got too close to the battle.

 Chapter 2348 Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 2348 Ghost</h4>

    "Easy friend, don''t you think you have gotten too close," I said as I appeared next to the Rhinoman.

    It stopped seeing me appearing next to it and looked at me clearly. "You seemed new here," It said after a few seconds of silence. "Yes, I have just arrived not long ago," I replied, not in any hurry to attack.

    "Well, that is the biggest mistake you have ever made, and as this will be yourst day on the world," It said and turned into a silver sh, and before I could even blink, I found it in front of me with its saber crossing halfway distance toward me.

    The Rhinomen are big and bulky and usually slower than the monsters like snakeman and werewolf but not Silver Rhinomen, and this one is even faster than what speed it should have at its level.

    Its information truly did say it was this fast, but many people would have a hard time believing it unless they had experienced it with their own eyes.

    "Hehe!"

    A smallugh escaped from my lips, and at that exact moment, a fiery red long sword appeared in my and zed before searing toward the silver saber.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, creating a deafening sound and explosion of water around us. Even though we were fighting above the water, the shockwave was powerful enough to create a huge explosion that sent tsunamis in all directions, and this is just the first sh.

    "You are good; it seemed like I have underestimated you," It said with a slight smile hanging on its face when I felt the edge of its sword behind my neck.

    If an early Grandmaster had been fighting against it instead of me. They would have had a hard time detecting its attack before itste. As for all they know, the Silver Rhinoman is still in front of them, smiling.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    I moved back swiftly and countered its attack with mine, but just as I did, it had appeared above me and attacked even faster.

    Attacks began to rain down on me like arrows, every moment, it would attack from a different direction, leaving an after-image that looked very real, and now, there were more than ten after images around me.

    It will be more urate to say they are image phantoms; they are no simple after images created through speed.

    Now, this sneaky bastard began to seep into these phantoms and attack me, making it hard to ascertain where it was attacking, and it couldn''t help but make me smile as I had been waiting to fight against such an enemy.

    It had been months since I hadst fought; even before my injury, I was not able to fight. The mission in new ruin had not let me fight; the only fight I had could be said to be controlling the Antman for a few seconds.

    "You should do a little better; I could clearly see your path," I said while effortlessly moving my eyes to follow it despite it moving at a very high speed.

    "Snort!"

    Rhinoman snorted, but I immediately felt a change in its aura and immediately harnessed more power. Even though I am quite confident that I would not be at a slight disadvantage against it, I still like to be cautious.

    Those with speed could create trouble at any time.

    "Ghostly Ribbon!" It said in a strange hallowed voice, and ghostly silver ribbons came out of every part of its body, and it turned ghostly before tens of ribbons came at me.

    Each one has incorporated look in them, and it seemed like earth didn''t affect them as they did not even take a moment to arrive before me.

    This attack if it is very dangerous; these ribbons have strange abilities. They can seep inside one and cut one from inside but also turn corporal and sh one from outside, and they are extremely fast, which makes them very hard to avoid.

    Tens of ribbons came at me in less than a moment and pierced through my body before taking a sharp left.

    What they have pierced through were the after image of mine; I have moved away the moment the ribbons have released. I have read about this move of this Rhino bastard, and in the previous war, it had killed seven of our Grandmasters, while on this one, it had already killed two.

    Silver Rhinoman are metallic and speed element Grimm Monster, there is no ghost element in them, but this bastard is born with the Ghost constitution, and Inheritance it had is of the Ghost element.

    The speed it is disyed is just a secondary ability of it which it had developed to an amazing degree with the help of its constitution.

    Despite not being the most powerful Grimm among the eight Grimm Monsters, it is the second biggest target here. The Grand Commander had specifically asked me to finish off this bastard; killing it alone would be a sess.

    So, one can imagine how tricky this bastard is.

    It is not just a Pyramid that is interested in it, but I am too. The Ghost constitution is an extremely rare constitution, and I want to study it, but I will dly forgo that objective if I could kill it.

    Killing it in the usual way would expose me, and I have no n to expose myself yet. So, the only way I could allow myself to kill it is through the raw strength, and that would be a difficult task.

    While I am confident in dominating it with my raw strength, killing it is apletely different thing. As I would have to be extremely swift before the two peak leaders here could stop me, as I said, it is a difficult task.

    Though I am not disappointed, this bastard is going to die by my hand. If not today, then in a few days, when I am finished with my preparations.

 Chapter 2349 Second Seed

    <h4>Chapter 2349 Second Seed</h4>

    Sup Sup Sup

    I shed around as ghostly ribbons began toe at me from all directions. These ribbons are fast but also unpredictable, capable of efforts changing their direction sharply, not to mention their ghostly properties.

    The information from the Pyramid has said that the best way to deal with these ribbons is avoiding them, which I am doing right now, but there is an even better way which is to directly sh against them.

    This way is not as easy as it sounds, as those ribbons are not the normal ribbons against which one could sh.

    If one moved their weapons to sh against them, these ribbons would simply be passed through it and struck the body.

    There are a few ways to avoid that, creating an extremely concentrated powerpoint. So that even ghostly ribbons would have a hard time passing through it, but that would need a powerful energy control and arge amount of energy.

    The second is something I could do, creating an anti-ghostyer around my sword, which would effectively stop its ribbons.

    I am employing none; I don''t want to do something different that will attract too much attention as my strength would have already attracted the attention, and the more I will reveal, the greater data they will get about me that would reveal my identity.

    ''First Boost!''

    Suddenly, I activated the first boost and appeared it before shing at it with the fiery sword.

    I could see the sudden silent attack had surprised it greatly, but it had reacted immediately as those ribbons which I had avoideding close to it retracted back to their amazing speed before forming a sheld of ribbons.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    The banging sound rang as my sword shed against its shield, and I disappeared from my spot and appeared above it before shing down my sword.

    It is not the only one who has the speed, I have it too, and now I am going to use it.

    I moved around it like a phantom, attacking from every angle and direction, just like it did earlier, but unlike it, I am a lot faster and have a lot of flexibility in attacking due to my small size, which is always an advantage.

    Many humans bemoan the size difference between Grimms and us to kill Grimm Monsters, the beings of huge proportions.

    We need a lot of power and, most of the time, have to attack it repeatedly bring down its huge Grimm body but would be crushed under a single well-powered attack of them.

    "You have really irked me, human!" said Rhinoman, and a ghostly silver aura exploded from its body, and I have to say, the aura is quite powerful.

    "Wailing de!" It said hollowly and appeared next to me before attacking me with its saber, which turned ghostly, and as it came at me, it let out a very faint wail that had a very strong disorienting effect.

    If I did not have strong soul defenses, I would have definitely lost it.

    This bastard''s attacks are too strange, and even the Grandmasters of the same level could barely hold against it. This is why the one who mostly fights this bastard is Grandmaster Rhyden; only her abilities are perfectly suited to deal with this bastard.

    The wailing ability is powerful, but it is still weakpared to the raw power behind the attack. One considers this attack with average power; if one takes out the ghostly wailing but they would be absolutely wrong.

    The ghostly movement masked that, which is why I did not waste any time and activated the ''Second Boost'' immediately.

    CLANNG!

    Our des shed, creating the huge explosion around us while at the same time, the ghostly energies tried to infiltrate inside me, but the bright red fire burning around my sword burned that ghostly energy to ashes.

    It had irritated the Rhinoman further as it had attacked me with even greater power as it appeared above me.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    The sea begins exploding around,pletely dwarfing the battle that is happening not far away by both noise and power, but it could be more interesting as our Grandmaster is beating the Bullman so badly that he might able to kill it; if he continued with such momentum.

    Hun!

    A few seconds after, I had just thought that when a Grandmaster rapidly approached the battle before joining it, instantly decimating the lead Grandmaster shi had.

    While Grandmaster Shi may be vexed by it, I am happy as instantly; a seed came out of me and moved toward the Fishman that just appeared. It took a few seconds for the seed to reach it before seeping inside it.

    Its expressions changed the moment it; if it had not been fighting, it would be done more than checking itself with several of its abilities and soul sense.

    ''The Bloodlines,'' I said with a sigh inside me; the Fishman and the Bullman had nearly the same strength, but despite using eight seeds, double of what I had used on the Bullman, it had still sensed it faintly.

    It is twice as hard to use the seed on those with bloodlines than those with Inheritance, and this difficulty increases with the type of Bloodline my prey has. If it is a sensory bloodline or the Bloodline with greater sensory power than normal, then the difficulty would increase the difficulty instantly.

    The bloodlines are very territorial, and they would not let something like my seed inside them if they could sense it.

    So, the moment my seed seeped inside the Grimm, they would simply disappear, leaving no proof inside, making the Bloodline and other defensive mechanisms of the body find nothing.

    It took a few minutes for the seed to spread sneakily, but it did, and soon, I got aplete picture of Fishman in front of me and now could kill it with a singlemand, and that couldn''t help but make me a happy.

    I could kill one of the most powerful powerhouses with just a thought.

 Chapter 2350 Locked Swords

    <h4>Chapter 2350 Locked Swords</h4>

    "Fury of Ghost!" Roared the Rhinoman when it couldn''tnd a single blow on me with its strange attacks.

    Hair raising ghostly aura exploded out of its body with the ghostly wails, and it began to inte like a balloon rapidly before stopping at twenty-two meters.

    In just a couple of seconds, it had gone through a profound transformation. It had grown more than double and also turned semi-corporal with hundreds of silvery grey tendrils moving around its body.

    "Die Human!"

    It roared in a ghostly voice, and to surprise, that very moment, I found its huge de in front of me. Its attack was so fast that I had barely able to catch it. Thankfully, I had made the preparation to deal with such an attack when the aura exploded from its body.

    CLANNNG!

    The power of the third boost exploded from my veins, and my sword shed against its huge saber. The sound was defeaning, and the shockwave was so powerful that it had immediately vaporized the water below us and created a huge sinkhole.

    That was just the beginning, and it had attacked again with even greater power. This time, I had focused so intently on its de, but despite that, I was barely able to catch a glimpse of it.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    Feeling I should not take a risk with my life, I immediately activated ''Crown of Roses'' as I barely defended against its attack.

    Next second, I couldn''t be more thankful for my decision as the attacks of it got stronger and faster rapidly, and it had brought me on with the technique that was so smooth that despite its attack being so huge, I had to use my everything to predict the attack.

    This is one of the great disadvantages we new powerhouses have against these old ones, who have decades and in its centuries to develop their ownbat style that bright out every ounce of their power efficiently.

    Due to it, despite simr or even greater power, the new powerhouses die under the des of the old.

    Only a few very talented ones could quickly learn and develop a style of their own to deal against these oldies or the ones with bloodlines.

    I am very jealous of the impartment those bastards get from their bloodline; it makes them an expertbat fighters without much work. I have a huge amount ofbat data, but I could not use it currently.

    If I could find a way to impart it in me safely without creating a sh with my own understanding ofbat, it would increase my strength tremendously, but it is not easy. It is psych and soul I would be dealing with, the slightest mistake, and I might turn myself into the vegetable.

    So, I will not touch that part, no matter how enticing it is, with the huge amount ofbat data I have.

    Currently, I am using abat style that is different than mine. There are special departments of Grandmasters and humans that specifically establish to study each and every move of the powerhouses, especially the Grandmasters.

    If I use my signature fighting style, it won''t take long for them to ascertain my identity despite my perfect disguise.

    The ghost in front of me moved strangely, attacking with the fashion that very few would be able to deal with before getting a few blowsnding on them or just cut apart by its ghostly.

    It is all because of the ''Crown of Roses'' I am able to deal with its strange attacks without suffering any damage.

    While I am fine, the Grandmaster is not so; with the two Grandmasters attacking, he has gone onpletely defensive. The thing that makes it worse is the synergy the two Grimm have; their perfect teamwork barely lets Grandmaster do anything other than defending.

    Though, there is one silver lining in this battle; seeing the way Grandmaster is defending against these two, it did not seem to be his first time fighting these Grimms together.

    He seemed to have quite an experience fighting them, seeing the way he is avoiding their sophisticated traps.

    The Grimms are hiding quite a power, and if they exploded with everything they have, they might create a lot of trouble. I am keeping a close eye on the battle, and if I see Grandmastering across a serious danger, I will take action.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    This ghost I am fighting is also quite tough; it is using its power very efficiently; even among the Grandmasters, such efficiency is rare.

    The only ones I have seen have ever-greater efficiency are the vidette, with no chance of future growth. They focus on making their attacks as efficient as possible; they spend every moment of their life in that pursuit.

    Hun!

    It wasing at me with more and more powerful moves when suddenly, I sensed something faint from it. It had instantly made me cautious, and following my instinct, I harnessed every bit of power I had in my body.

    I was very wise to that as that very moment, its huge sword in front of me burned into ghostly silver mes that scared the shit out of me, and that huge sword zing with burning ghostly me is less than an inch away from shing against my sword.

    There is no way I could avoid it, nor do I want to avoid it.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword against the huge sword of the Rhionoman, and they did, a huge wall of ghostly silvery mes shed against the equally big wall of bright red mes, each trying to push each other back, but none seeded.

    I have created this fire on the basis of Rai''s hell dragon fire which is extremely powerful, and I have to say, I have done a pretty great job at it.

    The two mes shed, trying to burn the other with their power but ended up burning each other. Every second, they got smaller and smaller as they burned each other till a minuteter, nothing of them have remained.

    The only things that remained were our locked swords.

 Chapter 2351 Old Tracking Seed

    <h4>Chapter 2351 Old Tracking Seed</h4>

    We continued looking at each other for more than a minute with our swords locked before suddenly jumping back at the same time.

    "You will not be such lucky when we meet next time, human," said Rhinoman as it turned normal from its huge ghost form.

    "You little thief! You stole the words I was about to say to you," I said usingly while pointing the finger at it.

    I could tell it had irked it very much, and it even opened its mouth to curse me before closing it and just red.

    I only gave it a nce before turning toward the battle, which is still raging; the Bullman and Fishman are dominating the Grandmaster Shi, giving him many injuries, but he is still fighting. To kill him, the Grimms would have to do much more than dominate him.

    I had inserted one of my inspection seeds into the Grandmaster Shi earlier, and he is fine, injured but fine.

    The injuries have not reached the stage where they could affect him in the battle. Still, I was ready to assist him if it needed to be, and Rhinoman was ready to block. Hell, whole Grimms and Human Grandmasters would join the battle instantly if the things escted.

    Half an hour passed, and the battle was still raging between the Grandmaster Shi and others. The Grimms seemed to be adamant about beating the Grandmasters as both of them were slowly tapping into their reserve.

    The question is whether they will tap theplete reserve or just do it partially. I would really love it if they tapped into their reserves; it would provide me more data.

    Forty more minutes have passed, and it is clear that they are not willing to tap very deeply into their reserved, despite having such an edge over the Grandmaster Shi; with their unwillingness, the battle would notst forever.

    I was right; about fifteen minutester, they have pushed back Grandmaster Shi but did not attack immediately.

    "Be grateful we are not willing to kill you yet, human," Bullman said grandly, "You are wee toe at me anytime, Grimms," replied Grandmaster Shi as he wiped the blood off his lips!

    "Humph!"

    The Bullman harrumphed and cast a nce at me before beginning to make the retreat with the Fishman while Rhinoman remained in its ce, guarding against the attack I mightunch on them.

    "Do you want to go for another round?" I asked Rhinoman as my sword appeared in my hand. It just looked at me without changing its expressions before fading out of view.

    "It is such a disappointment; I really wanted to go for another round," I said a little loudly. The Rhinoman is still close to me; it had just turned invisible, which I have to say is quite a stealth method, and I want to study the ghost constitution further.

    I looked at the ce where Rhinoman is, indicating I could see it clearly before turning back and moving toward the tower.

    I also faded out of view as I moved toward the tower while watching the beautiful scenery around me. If I survived the war and we still have this ce under control, I will definitelye here for the vacation; I already added it to the list of ces I want to vacation on.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I sensed something from the ocean below me; it was very faint but, without a doubt, a fluctuation of rule-bending power, and this rule-bending power is mine; not that I had seen anyone having it, but it is definitely mine.

    It had confused me greatly because I have never been here, and I have only used rule-bending power in my seeds which I could sense clearly in the Grimms, and this rule-bending power is noting from those seeds.

    Not to raise any rm, instead of using my soul sense, I used extremely thin string and sent it below the ocean toward the very faint fluctuation of rule-bending power, and soon, I reached the source.

    The moment I saw the source, my expressions couldn''t help but change drastically. So, drastically that I am grateful, I am invisible; otherwise, I would not have been able to control them before all the grandmasters saw them.

    "I''ll be damned!" I eximed with a shock; I had not thought this thing would survive, and looking at things, it had done much more than survive.

    I immediately sent the most powerful investigative seed I had through the strings whilending on the small ind and took out a fishing rod to fish.

    The Grimms could see what I was doing and let them see it and scratch their brains apart while I investigated this shocking discovery I had made.

    I am looking at a Grimm Monster from the ckstone Rhinoman tribe, which is at Leader ss of Tyrant stage, but one and a half years ago, it was an Emperor just like I was in the Devil''s Gate, and now, it is a leader ss Tyrant; such quick progress makes it a very talented Grimm.

    Looking at metaphysical scan, it had worked quite hard to gain such strength, and its bloodline has helped a lot.

    The one thing that confused me was the survival of the tracking seed, which should have self-destructed long ago. I have programmed them in such a way that they would self-destruct if the host reaches the Tyrant stage, but it did not happen.

    For reasons unknown, the tracking seed I had ced in this Rhinoman did not exist self-destruct as I had programmed it to be; instead, it had somehow merged with the Grimm Monster.

    I am currently looking at the extent to which it had merged, and the more I looked, the more shocked I became.

    From what I could see, it had merged very deep inside me, and it had happened when it was leveling up to the Tyrant stage and most likely due to the interference of the bloodline.

 Chapter 2352 Bridge

    <h4>Chapter 2352 Bridge</h4>

    Around fifty minutes passed since I sat on this tiny ind and began fishing; I had even caught quite a few monsters with the bait.

    There is a calm and serene look on my face as I fish, but I am anything but that. There huge waves of shock and ecstasy are raging in my mind that I literally went into my core and danced in joy because of the things I have found in this Rhinoman.

    It is so precious that I would willingly sacrifice a hundred Grandmasters with bloodline without a thought.

    I am going to make Rhinoman a powerhouse, a Grandmaster if possible. The more it grows, the more it will be able to help me, and it is not for just a tiny reason of controlling it; no, my reasons are much, much bigger than that.

    My seed of rule-bending had merged with a Rhinoman, and it had merged at a very specific spot, a deepest and most secure part of the.

    It might not look like much of a bigger thing seeing I could already see this part through my seeds, but it is a big deal because before, I could see this part faintly from a distance, but now, I am in this part.

    I am inside, not just looking from the outside, which changes things at a grand scale as for the first time, I will be clearly able to see how bloodline reacts with body and soul. How it provides the boosts, the methods, and the impartations, nothing will be hidden from me.

    It will transform my research and make me capable of doing things that are considered downright impossible for anyone in this world to do.

    It could be said the seed had merged with a bridge connected that connected bloodline with the body and soul, and now, I am going to nt a recording seed inside this bridge. It was near impossible to do before, but now it is very possible.

    It took me a few minutes, but I was able to modify the investigation seed and ce it inside the bridge as I had expected.

    The primal switch within the Grimm did not activate and kill it as it would have if my seed had infiltrated one of the most sacred parts of Grimms.

    This investigative seed is temporary; for such an amazing chance, I am going to create something amazing that would be capable of more than just collecting the data. Just thought of what I could do with it couldn''t help but excite me.

    With the seed modified, I got up from my spot and flew up toward the ss tower, and no Grimm Monsters have attacked me despite five of them tracking me.

    Soon, I appeared in themand center on top of the ss tower, with four Grandmasters already present and looking at me. Even Grandmaster Shi is present; his injuries seemed all healed, which is not surprising, seeing they were not that deep.

    "What is it with your fishing?" Asked Grandmaster Atkins, "Nothing, I just wanted to see if any Grimm Monsters would attack me," I replied smoothly. She looked at me for a moment before nodding.

    "Grand Commander had ordered me to follow your lead when you formed the n; she wants these Grimms dealt with within a month," She said directly, surprising me little with her directness.

    "It is quite a task, Grand Commander had handed to me," I said with a sigh as I had taken an empty seat beside her.

    "She had given you the task because she had the confidence in you, Grandmaster Zaar," said Grandmaster Atkins.

    I could only smile hearing that; the task is massive, killing a single Grandmaster is already a monumental task, especially here where they could easily be rescued, and she wanted me to finish half of them and do that within a month.

    "So, do you have a n?" asked Grandmaster Atkins after a minute of silence. "I have just arrived here, Grandmistress; give me some time before I could think of something," I said with a mirthless smile on my face.

    "We would have killed the few bastards already if not for theirrge numbers." "If we had been fighting one against one, we would wipe these bastards away weeks ago!" Grumbled Grandmaster Shi.

    Nobody said anything, as there is nothing for us to say. The Grimms have a higher number of powerhouses than us, and it had been the truth since we knew the Grimms.

    As we reach higher, the difference in number lessened, but even at the Grandmaster stage, we are not equal in numbers. ording to the intelligence I have read, the Grimms have nearly three times more Grandmasters than us.

    The intelligence really scared me; when I first read it a few days ago, I was shaken to my core. It is for this reason I have made that n, and the ckstone Rhinoman is going to help me with it.

    We will need more Grandmasters If we want to win this war, and I will try my hard to produce them.

    There are a lot of talented humans who have the potential to be Grandmasters. So, the potential is present, and so are resources; the vaults of the Pyramid are filled with them; what we require is a way to speed up the practice without damaging the foundation.

    While the Grandmaster is important, it is the Grand Lords that truly decide the fate, and to reach that stage, one needs to be the Grandmaster at first.

    "Don''t take too long, Micheal; the Grimms are not going to wait like sitting ducks. I fear they might send the reinforcements soon, which will make our survival hard!" said Grandmaster Atkins.

    "I will try, Grandmistress," I said.

    Grandmaster Atkins had a great experience; she had fought in the final battle of thest, where that is where she had been injured.

    Her record is even better than that ghost; she had killed more than ten Grandmasters in thest war. She is especially powerful when she is on water, which is why the Grand Commander had sent her here to guard such an important ce.

 Chapter 2353 Mighty Power I

    <h4>Chapter 2353 Mighty Power I</h4>

    Six days have passed since I came to the Basten Archipgo, and in these six days, most I have focused on creating a seed.

    I have not worked on anything else other than the seed; I did not spare my precious time and even resources; I have ordered the resources I did not have from the Pyramid and few Grandmasters I know.

    Finally, all my efforts have been seeded, I have created apletely new seed in six days'' time, and I am now just waiting for Rhinoman toe out.

    From the seed I had ced inside it, I could tell it was still in its fortress, and it had been inside it for two days. This is not surprising; ording to the schedule, Grimm remained three days outside and two days inside it.

    I hadst collected the data from it two and a half days ago, and that data had been shocking. It had instantly answered the tens of questions I had about the rtion between the bloodline and body and soul.

    Through my old seed, I had to manually take out the data, but with this one, I had designed. It will send out packets of data directly to me as long as we are at a close distance, and since it is leader ss, Tyrant, I would also be able to control it.

    Currently, I am in themand centre, watching the battle of Grandmaster Rhyden and Grimm Grandmaster from the Violet Frogman Tribe.

    I had fought against that Frogman bastard two days ago, and I have to say, its poison is quite good. It will even kill a Mid-Grandmaster if they are not careful. I had collected the samples of its poison, which I will study after I finish working on the seeds.

    I am still working on the seeds; these are my control seeds. I am making some changes with them; when I finish, I would only need to use one seed to control the Bullman and two to control Fishman.

    With the seven seeds, I would have all the four initial level Grandmasters here in my control. I have already collected all the data from those four and now using it to make the seeds even better, especially against them.

    I will be finished by evening, and with it, I could already finish up the mission Grand Commander had handed to me, which is to kill half of the Grandmasters here, but I have already decided to reach for further.

    I not only want to control the initial Grandmasters but also the middle-level ones too. There are three of them here.

    First is the Rhinoman I had fought in the first, second is this Frogman Grandmaster Rhyden is currently fighting, and the third is Camelman which I had fought in the night of the day I hade here, that bastard is strongest, and it had challenged me to fight that night.

    I hope the battle between them will be over soon, it is being fought close to the Grimm fortress, and that stopped theing and going of other powerhouses. I am sure once the battle stops, it won''t take long for that ckstone Rhinoman toe out.

    "Rhyden is quite good; her abilities are quite suitable to deal with all kinds of enemies,"mented Grandmaster Rio.

    Grandmaster Rio is a man in histe fifties; he is also the person I had saved from the long sleep. His bloodline is quite interesting that I had ended up asking whether he would let me do research on him, and to be honest, I had not expected the answer he gave.

    He was ready, more than ready. He even asked I could begin anytime and would let me do anything I wanted, as long I did notpromise his fighting power.

    Such an answer might have crept a lot of people and, to be honest, it had creeped me out a little too but seeing the honest look on his eyes and remembering what his file had said, I know he had no other intention than getting experimented on.

    Most people might not believe it, but Grandmaster Rio''s life is no less interesting than the script of the movie. When he was a child, he was experimented on by a madman; the bloodline he got is a result of that too.

    It would be interesting if those from Pyramid didn''t destroy all the research of that madman. I would really like to know how he was able to bring out Inherent bloodlines as Grandmaster Rio had not been the only person he had been sessful in bringing out the bloodline.

    "Yes, her abilities are great," I said after a silence. If it had not been amazing, it wouldn''t have been the core Inheritance of the zing sphere.

    Hun!

    Suddenly our expressions changed, and we both appeared by the window of the tower, and Grandmaster Atkins disappeared before bursting out of the water, not far away from the Grandmaster Rhyden and the Frogman she is fighting.

    A snakeman had appeared on the field; just its presence had affected the area around it. The heavy shockwaves that would be even a Grandmaster got repelled before they even touched it, and strangely, it is not using any power or aura.

    Its strength had reached a stage where it created a presence. If one did not reign it intentionally, it woulde out and affect the area around one, just like what is happening around the snakeman.

    The Grimm Monster that came out is baster Snakeman, one of two peaks Grimm Grandmaster present in the Bastian Archipgo, and today would be the first time it had shown itself since I have arrived in this ce.

    Hun!

    Within a few seconds of it appearing, Grandmaster Rhyden and Frogman stopped fighting. She was retreating when snakeman moved its hand faster than I could track and released an baster whitence at Grandmaster.

    It appeared in front of Grandmaster Rhyden before she moved her weapon to counter and was about to strike her when suddenly a wall of water flew out from the ocean below appeared in front of thence.

    The strange thing happened, as thence struck the water wall, I thought it would create a bang, but not a single sound came out as thence pierced through the water wall. It simply disappeared inside while the water wall copsed back to sea.

 Chapter 2354 Mighty Power II

    <h4>Chapter 2354 Mighty Power II</h4>

    "This Bastard Orsts; it always attacks sneakily,st time thatnce of it had nearly crushed my poor soul. If not for Grandmaster Atkins saving me, I would be in heaven by now," Said Grandmaster Rio while ring at the baster Snakeman.

    All the information about this baster Snakeman appeared in my mind. Its name is Orsts, and it is known for its swift sneaky attacks. Also, it is the leader of the baster Snakeman Tribe; killing it would instantly weaken its tribe.

    From the information I have read, it has quite a few blood feuds with tribes, including one of the lower royal tribes.

    Grandmaster Atkins said something it which I wasn''t able to hear, but whatever she said had made the Grimm grin before thousands of basternces materialized around it before appearing directly in front of her.

    There was no panic on the face of the Grandmastress Atkins as she just raised her hands, and thousands of streams of water flew out from the ocean and struck against thences, destroying them to specks.

    The white eyes of baster Snakeman shed, and a woodennce appeared in its hand. Thence is even bigger than it, nearly ten meters long, and with it in hands, the snakeman disappeared from its and appeared before Grandmaster Atkins.

    The Snakeman attacked, and thence in itsnd moved like a snake, swift with hard-to-track movements.

    There was not a single change in the Grandmaster Atkins expressions, as she simply moved her hand, and another stream of water flew up and formed a whirlpool shield which stopped itsnce on its tracks.

    Right at that moment, thousands of streams flew out of the ocean and transformed into arrows, and moved toward the Snakeman.

    It seemed unfazed by as it moved itsnce, and hundreds ofnce heads came out of it and began to sh against the water arrows, which areing by thousands at every second.

    "When they had first fought, Grandmaster Atkins had nearly killed it. If it not for the rescue, she would have killed it," said Grandmaster Rio.

    The power of peak Grandmasters is shocking; if I thrust into the battle, I could activate my defensive method and hope to survive the attacks, which I will not be able to do that for long, seeing behind their attacks and they are barely using powers.

    In thest war, Grandmaster Atkins was one of the most prominent Grandmasters; she was only forty-one years old and had reached the peak of Grandmaster ss not long ago.

    If she had survived the war, she would have, without a doubt, would have gotten the seat of the Pyramid council. Matron Mavis had even said that on record, but s, she had never got that chance.

    Her bloodline works differently than the normal bloodlines; it could be clearly seen the way she is fighting.

    No one knows what her bloodline is, but I know it is immensely powerful, and that is without creating a core. If she was sessful in creating the core, I don''t know what sort of might she would possess.

    A few minutes passed when suddenly hundreds of hundred meters long giant water snakes came out of the water. These names are immensely powerful as they came; they make waves in space with their might, and seeing them, all the smile on the face of the Snakeman disappeared.

    The huge snakes surrounded it, and I couldn''t hear anything other than loud sounds and powerful shockwaves.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    A few seconds after water snakes surrounded the snake, loud noise appeared, and huge water snakes sted into pieces. In a couple of seconds, all the water snakes were destroyed, but it was not a snakeman that destroyed them but an Apeman with the dark blue hammer.

    Dark Water Apeman appeared; it is the strongest Grimm Monster in the Beston Archipgo. It is even stronger than Snakeman and the only reason the forces of Grimm are even standing here.

    If it had been another Grimm Monster with the simr strength as the Snakeman, Grandmaster Atkins would have swallowed them up already with the rest of the Grimm Grandmasters.

    She is very powerful, slightly weaker than the council members, but it won''t take her long to fill that gap, and in the water, she could even survive against the council member. The Grimms had only been able to harm her in thest war because she was fighting on thend instead of the water.

    With the appearance of the Dark Water Apeman, the battle had immediately intensified. Both snakeman and Apeman attacked her with their full strength, and Grandmaster Atkins countered, she even an edge over them.

    The Grimms would defend against most attacks thanunching them; these two are not fighting against the human Grandmaster but against the ocean itself.

    Grandmaster Atkins mobilizing the waves of oceans against the Grimms is a spectacr sight that made me gasp in admiration by her sheer power.

    Even I don''t want to admit it; Dark Water Apeman is amazing in defending and crushing what came at it.

    It is master with that hammer; the way it is used is exquisite that I wish I had my seed inside it, so I could record every movement it makes and study them in detailter to improve my own fighting style.

    The battle had onlysted for about forty minutes before it was over, and seeing it being over, I couldn''t help but feel sad. I really wish it would havested a little longer; it was truly amazing, beyond amazing.

    "You don''t have to feel sad, Grandmaster Zaar; it will not be thest battle that Grandmaster Atkins will fight here," Grandmaster Rio said, reading my thoughts.

    I smiled at him before suddenly my eyes shed with Joy; it hadn''t been more than ten seconds battle had finished, but I felt ckstone Rhinomaning out of the fortress; seeing that, a bright smile couldn''t help but light up on my sad face.

 Chapter 2355 New Seed

    <h4>Chapter 2355 New Seed</h4>

    "Wee back, Grandmistress; it is a wonderful battle you have fought," I said as Grandmaster Atkins appeared in the tower.

    "That Apeman is too strong; it counters my abilities well," She said with a sigh. "I am sure you will be sessful one day," I said, to which she smiled before sitting back in her chair and closing her eyes in rest.

    She might look fine, but the battle had clearly tired her; she had fought against two peak Grandmasters, it was no easy task.

    I remained in the tower for one and half hours before I walked out of it. Nobody had said anything, and I quickly appeared on my small ind, where I took out my fishing rod, fixed the bait on it, and began fishing.

    I have been doing this every day, and aside from the day I came here and the day before yesterday, I got disturbed every time, which ended up in the battle.

    I wonder whether I will get disturbed today; I could already feel the two gazes toward me. I would be more than happy to entertain them since I had already released the newly created seed, and it would seep inside the ckstone Rhinoman within a minute.

    A minute passed, the Camelman and Rhinoman were still looking at me without attacking while my seed seeped inside the ckstone Rhinoman.

    Instantly my eyes became serious. This seed is much more powerful than the tracking seed, and there is a slight chance that a bridge in the sacred region might reject it. If that happened, all my preparations would go to waste, and the primal switch will kill it instantly.

    That would cause an immense loss to me; the value of Rhinoman is a million times greater than the resources I had spent on creating the seed, and I really want to deal with much greater preparations, but I do not have a choice.

    The Grimm Monster could leave at any moment, or worse, it might get killed; before any of this happen, I want to get as much data from it as possible.

    As the new seed entered the body of the Rhinoman, the old tracking seed I had ced inside six days ago extended a string out through the sacred space.

    The tracking seed had fully limated itself into the bridge in the sacred space of the Rhinoman; its movements are undetectable. Thankfully, I have already predicted the seed might be heavy and made some changes before inserting the seed.

    The string came out of the sacred space and wrapped around the new seed, and a momentter, a different aura enveloped the new seed through the string before the string pulled into the sacred space of the Rhinoman.

    The aura is the cloaking aura the tracking seed had developed in its time in the sacred space. It will give the new seed anotheryer of protection from the defenses of the sacred space.

    With the help of the string, the new seed slowly moved into the sacred space, and I watched it happen with the bated spread.

    Even though the whole process is automated against the detection, I so wanted to take the process into my hand. Thankfully, I could not do that.

    I have developed controlling tendencies in the past year and knew I would feel thepulsion to control the whole process, which would increase the chances of detection drastically.

    So, I have designed the seed in such a way that during this process, I could not control them even if I wanted.

    Seconds passed by like an hour before finally, a new seed entered the bridge, and seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief. With the new seed in the bridge, where the presence of my old tracking seed is merged, discovering my seed is extremely hard.

    As the new seed entered the bridge, part of it split open like a mouth, and it had swallowed the tracking seed.

    There is no need for two seeds in the bridge, and the tracking speed was just a temporary measure till the new seed took its ce. Now, its energies and programs would merge with the new seed, making it even more powerful.

    It took a few minutes for the new seed topletely swallow the tracking seed, and after it. It spewed a pink-grey crystal which is ten times smaller than a grain of sand.

    The crystal ispletely invisible to the eyes and senses of the peak Grandmaster. They would not be able to see it even if they concentrated all their energies on the ce where it was lying.

    The crystal came out of the body of Rhinoman undetected, and my already extended strings caught it before bringing it to me a few secondster.

    The tiny crystal is a data packet containing everything that happened in the Grimms body. Most importantly, what happened in the bridge where body, soul, and bloodline connect. It also contains what Rhinoman saw, spoke, and sensed in the past few days.

    It is a treasure trove, as all the seeds I had capable of recording, I had never let the Grimms take them inside their fortresses in few of getting discovered.

    It might not seem like it, but fortresses are packed with sensory tech and artifacts.

    In themand center, there are twelve artifacts and tech devices that scan every part of us, not to mention we go for the surprise inspection under very powerful artifacts as top-ss medbeds and sometimes even peak Grandmaster and Grand Lords scan bodies.

    I always fear my precious seed might get discovered and always remove them before Grimm''s return to their fortresses.

    In my old tracking seeds, there was a very powerful program of self-destruction when something sensory locked on them.

    With Rhinoman, there is no need to fear that; the seed is ced in the sacred ce, at the deepest part, which connects body, soul, and bloodline. In Grimms, if anyone scans that part of them, the primal switch would be activated, and they would die immediately.

 Chapter 2356 All Out

    <h4>Chapter 2356 All Out</h4>

    Boom Boom Boom

    Loud sounds of fighting could be heard across the sea; the sea, which was calm before, is now in great turmoil, and the thing is, we Tyrants haven''t even begun fighting.

    It is only Tyrants are fighting, from unranked to Masters, and they were not holding back at all. We, the Grandmasters, have not entered the battlefield yet; it will depend on conditions whether we would fight or not.

    It is my twenty-fourth day here, and this is the third of all our battle that had happened here, of which only one me and other Grandmasters have entered to fight.

    The pressure of higher-ups and my colleagues has been bearing down on me, as since I havee here, I have not shown the result for which they have sent me. I could see the looks I was getting, and it couldn''t help but pressure me.

    I am extremly close to achieving my target and would just need to do some finishing touches before I execute it.

    It is taking longer than I had thought; earlier, I had thought it would not take me more than fifteen days before I finish the majority of the Grandmasters here single-handedly and get a great harvest, but I have been busy by the revolutionary data I have gotten.

    It had upied me, but it had alreadye me something which helped me make my seed even moreprehensive.

    Even now, I am standing; I am working on thest few details. It won''t be long before I finish, a few hours at most.

    Once I am done, the only thing I would have to do is execute my n and hope the higher-upse to support me in time because even with all her strength, Grandmaster Atkins will not be enough to save me from the wrath of Grimm Monsters.

    It is such a regret that ckstone Rhinoman had left the battlefield two days ago. I did not think it''s leveling from initial Leader to peak Leader would be the reason for being called back.

    At least, I got the data packet before it left, the most precious data packet. Where I saw how its bloodline had given it the boost and how that boost spread around. It does not just power its bloodline gave it but also a few memories and a new method.

    Though it had not got the impartation I am most interested in, I am satisfied. The data is enough to keep me busy for quite a while.

    Most of my concentration is on working in my core, but I have spared some on the battle too. I had imnted seeds in all the three hundred and twenty-two Tyrants here, and their metaphysical scans are floating in front of me.

    I have been collecting data on these Tyrants since the minute I stepped in this ce and even found some unpolished gems.

    I am sure many people would be interested in some of them; I will forward the data to the training centers, those people decide whether they want to take these unpolished gems or not. As long as they leave, I have selected aside, they will continue to get the list of the hidden gems from me.

    "Hasbro is good, don''t you think, Grandmaster Zaar?" said Grandmaster Rhyder besides me. Hearing the mention of the name, a metaphysical scan appeared in front of me.

    "He is fine, but if you are asking about his chances of reaching the Grandmaster, then I will say they are quite low," I replied, surprising her.

    The man she had mentioned is Nics Hasbro from the zing Sphere, a talented fighter in histe twenties but already had reached the peak of Master ss. He is very strong, having the power to contend against vidette, which is what it is doing.

    There are two videttes on this battlefield, and Hasbro is fighting one of them, and he is doing a good job.

    "We feel he have very good chances of reaching the Grandmaster ss and has been providing the special guidance and resources," She said, clearly telling me I was wrong.

    "You are little wrong in that Grandmaster Rhyder; while Mr. Hasbro is a talented fighter, he is at the end of his potential." "

    The only reason he was even able to reach this stage was that he had consumed some treasure that increased his potential and widened the natural limit, which is now full," she answered, which made her frown.

    "So, he had no chance of reaching the Grandmaster ss?" She asked after a second of silence. "I did not say that," I said with a smile.

    I would never tell anyone that, as that would be a lie. It might sound a little pretentious, but I truly believe everyone could make it to the highest stage of the world with little luck and lots of hard work.

    "I only stated what I saw. If he found amazing treasure like he did before or got some special method, he will have a good chance to breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss," I added.

    My words seemed to make her think deeply as she became quiet, so quiet that she did not speak for a whole hour.

    While she remained quiet, I talked once in a while to respond to conversations of my colleagues.

    Suddenly, a change urred in the battle; one of Master got cleaved into two by the attack of Grimm Monster before that Grimm Monster moved to join another battle, and instantly, another Master came under the pressure.

    Thest Master feel was seventeen days ago, and it was an individual battle and now an all-out battle.

    With such powerhouse dying, its effects have spread across the battlefield, all the humans came under more pressure in an instant.

    "Be ready; the big guns woulde down soon," warned Grandmaster Atkins, and all of us got into the attention. With the moral of battle swinging in their favor, there is no way the Grandmasters wouldn''t join the battle.

    This is the kind of opportunity they search for.

 Chapter 2357 New Guests

    <h4>Chapter 2357 New Guests</h4>

    "Rhyden, Shi, and Kaff go," Grandmaster Atkins ordered barely a minute after warning us. Three of them disappeared with the order of the Grandmistress, leaving three of us behind.

    Five Grandmasters became visible in the field; Grandmaster Rhyden instantly took on two, the Silverskin Rhinoman and the Fishman. Grandmaster Kaff also took two Grimms while Grandmaster Shi took one.

    Boom Boom Boom

    Within a second, booming sounds begin to ring out, seeing the expressions on my face couldn''t help but be serious.

    The Grimms seemed more serious than usual this time, the way they came and the powerful attacks they wereunching from the beginning.

    I am not the only one who picked that; Grandmaster Atkins and Grandmaster Jacobs also noticed that, as their eyes mes with abilities, wanting to see whether the Grimms are hiding something.

    I did not see anything out of the ordinary, there are still nine Grimm Grandmasters on the field, and half of them are fighting. The other half will soon join, and when they do, it will be my turn to fight.

    I am not in a hurry to fight; I am hoping I will not have to, not until I am finished with the work I am doing.

    The change in the Grimms has worried me, and I wish I could finish with myst bit of work faster, but I could I not do that. If I tried to be hasty, I might end up destroying the whole thing, and that would be very bad.

    The three of them are holding back the five Grimms well, especially Grandmaster Rhyden, who is fighting against the Silver Rhinoman and Fishman, both of them are powerful enemies.

    Grandmaster Kaff has slight disadvantages against his enemies, but he is familiar with them, and unless they could surprise him with something big, they would not be able to do anything to him.

    ording to the data shing in front of me, he is in the safest position. In the past fight, his opponents have already shown all their power, and he is quite familiar with them. So, even if he looked like he is seemed to have a disadvantage, he was the safest on the battlefield.

    Though he would not be much safe if the Rhinoman and Fishman defeated Grandmaster Rhyden, for them, defeating Grandmaster Kaff would not be a big thing.

    Half an hour passed, and the battle had progressed even further, from unranked Tyrants to Grandmasters, all of them are bringing out their real power, creating quite a scene on the ocean.

    If a person of hometown were to see this battle, they would die of a heart attack. For normal people, this scene would be apocalyptic. Every element could be seen shing, from destructive lightning to swallowing fire.

    Even though I want time to finish off my preparation which I have reached very close to doing, a part of me longe to join the battle.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed when suddenly, a change urred in the face of Grandmaster Atkins, and I did not have to ask what she had sensed as I had sensed it too, and my expressions couldn''t help but change with it.

    "Micheal, Jenkins, go and be careful,"

    Grandmaster Atkins said as three Mid-Grandmaster appeared on the field. Of the three, two are new; they were not part of this battlefield, and strangely I do not have any information about them and nor does Grandmaster Atkins.

    The Pyramid hides many things, even from the Grandmasters but what they never hide is information on the Grandmaster. It is vital to our battle, and we have every bit of information the Pyramid has, at their battle information.

    These two guests that have appeared here arepletely new Grimm Monsters which means they are part of Grimm''s hidden force. Theck of information about them is quite troublesome; it effectively barred one from creating a fighting strategy beforehand.

    "Grandmaster Jenkins, you handle the Camelman; I will deal with these two," I said through the greeted teeth.

    To be honest, I would have liked to be in the tower working or at least be fighting the Camelman instead of two unknown bastards, but I have no choice.

    Grandmaster Jenkins is not Grandmaster Rhyder; he would not be able to handle two Grimm Monsters, even fighting the Camelman; he would be defensive. If he fought those two, they would shred him apart within minutes.

    "Are you sure?" he asked even though I could see how relieved he looked hearing my suggestion. "Yes, I am very sure," I replied with a smile before moving toward the two Grimm Grandmasters.

    With their appearance, there are ten Grimm Grandmasters on this battlefield; it is a huge number have on in any single battlefield. If this battle had been onnd, such numbers would have brought unimaginable destruction.

    "Folks," I greeted as I appeared in front of the two Grimm Monsters; both of them are from a small tribe but possess extremely small numbers, just in thousands.

    The one on the left is Storm Houndman which has armor in the form of a battle dress of grey and yellow color, while the one beside him is Blood Finn Sharkman. These bastards love to swallow the humans alive with their huge mouths.

    All Grimms love eating humans, but for members of the Sharkmen tribe, it is an obsession, and this is why we relish killing these bastards.

    "Humans, ready to ept your fate?" asked Houndman, which got a look of confusion from me before it was enlightened. "Of course I am; it is my fate that I will kill two of you," I replied with a big bright smile

    The faces of the two of them immediately soured before a bloody smile appeared on the face of the Sharkman. "You got some spunk, human; I love chomping on those with spunk; they scream the loudest," It said.

    "Oh yeah, I am also nning on stuffing you with preservatives. You would look quite good in my trophy room, and I have decided the ce where I want you," I said back, and its bloody eyes shone in anger that created a blood-red halo around them.

 Chapter 2358 New Attack

    <h4>Chapter 2358 New Attack</h4>

    "Enough of this useless chatter; let''s kill this bastard and be finished with it!" Said the Houndman. The moment he finished, wind and lightning covered it, and it disappeared from its spot.

    Hun!

    It appeared behind me like a whisper of wind and attacked with a giant ax like thunder. The attack is powerful, without a doubt, and it is not the only attack that came at me. The Sharkman has appeared beside me like rain and attacked me with its blue sawtooth de.

    Their attacks are powerful, and they are coordinated; it is without a doubt they have been trained to fight together.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against the sawtooth de of the Sharkman and disappeared from my spot before the ax of the Houndman could touch me.

    It had really got surprised by it, as its ax was barely a centimeter away when I disappeared. It had increased the speed of his ax to catch me, but I was too fast.

    "You have to do better if you want to hit me," I mocked with great relish. I am not holding back from the beginning; I am not only using my Inheritance energy but also internal energy and rule-bending power.

    I am using them a little differently than I usually use them.

    All three of them have been blended and createdpletely different energy. I have blended them before but never this perfectly, and this is just the first draft of the energy; I am sure with the data I got, I will be able to make even more perfect.

    The data from the Rhinoman had been extremely precious. For the first time, I was able to see how the bloodline reacts with the body and soul and how the bloodline energy is formed.

    I haven''t named this newly formed energy, but it is very powerful than my Inheritance Energy, and it would continue to be powerful as I perfect the form and get even purer internal energy with my advancements in my art.

    "You are fast, but we are faster," said the Sharkman, and the next second, I saw both of them surrounding me.

    Their speed is amazing, and both of them are using a different way to gain this speed. If I had not put away half of my focus on working, I would have loved to study them, but I could not. Though, I am recording it and will study it after I finish with this battle.

    "Cleave of Wind and Lightning!" "Blood Shred!"

    Both of them attacked at the same time, and this time with the real attacks, the wind and lightning covered the ax of the Houndman while the bloody glow appeared on the de of the Sharkman as they came at me.

    "me Crescents!" I said and swung my sword at an extremely fast speed at left and right in crescent arcs. As I did, two thick, concentrated fires came out of my swords and went toward the Grimm Monsters.

    BANG BANG!

    Both of the arcs shed against the attacks of Grimms, stopping them on their tracks. Seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. My newly designed attack had worked as I had expected.

    I had feared something might go wrong and the attack would not work as I had intended, but it did, and I couldn''t be happier.

    Since I had leveled up the Grandmaster ss, my fighting style had matured but stuck on the single way. I would change my attacks and use them through my sword while I would sneakily use my strings to bind my enemy.

    There is nothing wrong with that fighting style, and it is the best I have, but I need to have a variety in my attacks.

    If someday, some Grimm came and could deal with my strings somehow. I would need another surefire away to kill it, and I will only be able to create those only through experimenting and creating the different moves while strengthening those I already have.

    "It seemed like dealing with this bastard would not be as easy as you thought," The Sharkman said to Houndman before they came at me, but this time, their bodies bursting with the earthshaking power.

    "Hehe!"

    Augh escapes from my lips, and I begin to swing my sword wildly in the cresent arcs. My movements are extremely fast, and as they form an arc, they would release fiery arcs, which are even more powerful than the arcs from before.

    BANG BANG BANG

    The Grimms have stopped on their tracks and begin to defend against the powerful arcs.

    The sound of the explosion continued, and within a few seconds, arge area was enveloped in the fiery power, as these arcs would explode the moment they touched the weapons of Grimms.

    They might be able to bear one or two explosions, but to contend against tens of them, even they would have to use their methods.

    I had attacked for nearly a minute before I had stopped, and by then, the fiery energy around had be so dense and powerful that Master would simply get vaporized in it within a moment; even initial Grandmasters would feel ufortable in it.

    While it might be life-threatening and ufortable to others but to the Grimms I am fighting, it is nothing.

    It took a few seconds, but the fiery energy cleared, and two Grimms revealed themselves. They are on the same spot they were before, and there was not a single scratch on them, but their eyes are zing in anger.

    "Quite an attack you haveunched human," The Sharkman said, and the aura exploded. "Now, let me show you my attack," It added a momentter.

    Blood red bloodline energy is released from its body, and with it, hundreds of sharks begin forming up the air. These sharks looked like they were made of blood, and a dangerous aura could be felt from them.

    It is not just Blood Fin Sharkman preparing the attack but also the Storm Houndman, and its attack looked even more dangerous.

 Chapter 2359 Twin Domains

    <h4>Chapter 2359 Twin Domains</h4>

    "Bloody Sharks!" "Storm of des!"

    Both of them shouted and attacked me; their attacks havee at me, and I gripped my sword hard.

    I had already put a distance away from them when they were charging their attacks, but these attacks were quite powerful and fast; they only took a second to cross the huge distance and came at me.

    Hundreds of bloody sharks have appeared in front of me; each one of them is big enough to swallow me whole with ease while the thousands of storm des would cut me and vaporize at the same time.

    The attack is truly something, and I will have to bring out considerable power if I don''t deal with them.

    "me Cranks!"

    I said, and a powerful aura exploded out of my body, and at the same time, thousands of ming red cracks have appeared behind me.

    These cracks are much smaller than the Grimms attacks, considering the huge sharks are seven meters long, and the storm des are three meters widepared to them; the ming cranks, on the other hand, are only the size of my palm, and they are spinning angrily.

    Sup Sup Sup

    Thousands of them went toward the attacks of Grimm Monsters in a grand way, and soon, they were inches away from shing.

    BANG BANG BANG

    Powerful explosions begin to ring out as my cranks sh against Grimm''s sharks and the storm des. These explosions have lit up the sky, and their shockwaves have sent the Tyrants flying, who were already flying a distance away.

    I have tens of such moves in my arsenal; I have been designing them since I have begun designing my Inheritance and in my free time. I would work on them, and I have to say, they are bringing me quite good results.

    Hun!

    The attacks were still shing when suddenly Sharkman and Houndman appeared on my left and right.

    I do not have to be an idiot to understand that the attack earlier was just a distraction as this is the real attack, and if they think they couldunch a sneak attack of me with their stealth abilities, then they are gravely underestimating me.

    "Die Human!"

    They said in unison, and their aura, which was hidden, exploded as their weapons came at me, tearing through the air.

    "Not yet!" I said, and my sword red as it moved with the power of the ''First Boost.'' with the merging form, the power of the first boost has increased tremendously; it is not the first boost it was of before.

    CLANNG CLANNG

    My sword had moved so fast that it had shed with the attacks of Sharkman and the Houndman, surprising them both.

    "Snort!"

    The Houndman let out the snort before attacking together with the Sharkman again and this timeunching even more powerful attacks. So powerful that that energy is emitting from their attacks that they are sending ripples across the space.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    Our weapons shed every moment, the Grimms wanted to finish me off as soon as possible, and for it, they are rapidly increasing their powers.

    Once they finish with me, they will be free to join the other battles, which immediately put all the humans in grave danger.

    No one could take these two; Grandmaster Rhyder already has her hands full with the two Grimm Monsters she is fighting, and Grandmaster Jenkins could not handle another one, much less two, and there would be no way, Grandmaster Atkins would be able to help, but two Grimms are blocking her.

    I hope there would not be any more of them; having two peak Grandmasters here is already a stretch even for the Grimm Monsters; a third will be too much.

    I am also under great pressure; dealing with these Grimm Monsters with half of the conscious power is hard, extremly hard. I just wish I could finish the workter, as Grimms are not going to go anywhere else, but I could not do that.

    I have already wasted too much time, and I have to deal with the Grimms in this battle and hope to survive.

    BOOOOM!

    Suddenly, a loud boom rang out, and with it came a shockwave that was powerful enough to push the three of us back for more than a mile.

    "Hahahaa!"

    My expressions changed drastically, and bigughs came on the faces of the Grimm Monsters. When I looked at the source of the shockwave; I saw three peak Grandmasters surrounding the Grandmaster Atkins.

    ''Fuck!'' I couldn''t help but curse in my mind seeing that. I had not thought they would send a third Peak Grandmaster here. It is too much; it is like these bastards have a huge number of them which they have not.

    ording to our intelligence, the Grimms have 50% to 70% more peak Grandmasters than us, which is drastically different than them having three times more initial Grandmasters.

    "Today, we will have this area under our control and all of you dead," Said the Sharkman, and its aura exploded.

    "We were just ying around till now human, now we will be serious," added Houndman as it also released its powerful aura with the Sharkman. Their aura''s are so powerful that all the hair on my body stood up.

    "Realm of Storm!" "Blood Ocean!"

    Both of them shouted in unison, and domains were released from them; the domain of Houndman was like a world of the storm; everywhere was wind and lightning, each arc of wind and bolt of lightning is capable of dealing immense damage.

    The domain of Sharkman is no less grand; it is an ocean of blood which is containing impressive suppression.

    The most impressive thing is both of these domains have merged together seamlessly, and their power multiplied, and so is the supression they are emitting.

    While the domain is strong, its main purpose is not to suppress me but to contain me, so I cannot run away.

    I really want to thank these two idiots right now; if they had not activated such wonderful domains, they might have had some chance to survive, but now, they will not.

    I have finally finished with my work and already released my seeds which have crossed the domain without any problem. The seeds will take care of other Grimms, while I personally will take care of these two in my usual way.

 Chapter 2360 A Perfect Trap?

    <h4>Chapter 2360 A Perfect Trap?</h4>

    "Human, with our domains, you can now forget about running away," The Sharkman said loudly, "It will be the ce you will die!" added Houndman grandly.

    "Really?" I asked back as power exploded out of my body; I did not hold back anymore, directly activating the first boost and second boost top of the first boost, and attacked the Grimm Monsters without hesitation.

    My actions have surprised them, but both of them reacted immediately, and a dangerous aura''s exploded from their body which was immediately augmented by their dual domains.

    "Die!" I shouted and attacked with the zing sword; the Grimms also reacted immediately and swung their huge weapons at me, not daring to hold back seeing my power.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against their weapons one after another before going at them again. Now that I have reached this stage, there is no need to hold back. Especially now that I couldpletely focus on killing them.

    Bang Bang Bang

    As I attacked them, their domain also began to attack me, arcs of winds and lightning-filled with powerful energy began to strike me, but I did not care for any of that. My armor is strong enough to protect me against such attacks.

    "Blood de!" "Storms Reap!"

    Both of them activated their power moves and came to meet my swords. These bastards are very powerful with many moves under their arsenal, and this seems to be their strongest ones.

    The sawtooth de of the Sharkman had turnedpletely blood-red while the ax of the Houndman got covered in thick storm energies that even the slightest touch of it will shred my armor apart.

    "Bastard, now you stand no chance," Houndman shouted as they came with the powerful attacks, and I immediately changed my strategy.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    I went onpletely defensive; if it had been a single Grimm Monsters, I would have been fine, even had the confidence to kill with my raw strength, but two makes it difficult, especially when they are so good at working together.

    Not to mention the supression of the domain is alsoing down to me. I could use my domain, but it will reveal my identity as it is only one move which I hadn''t made changes to suit my different disguises.

    There are other methods that would help me null the effect of the domain, but those use a lot of rule-bending power, and I have already used quite a lot of it and would need what I have to do what I am doing.

    Rip!

    A minute had passed when suddenly, the tiniest edge of Sharkmans de cut through my armor, giving it a gruesome injury to my waist. I dodged the attack at thest moment, but a single took of the huge de had still scratched through me.

    Its energies immediately attacked, but my special energy blocked it. If it had been my old Inheritance energy, it would have been very hard to block this powerful bloodline power of the blood element.

    "Hehe!"

    The Sharkmanughed pressed on me further with its powerful attacks with the Houndman.

    I really wished I could use my real fighting style if I had used that. I would not give the opportunity to this bastard to strike me. Their fighting style is great, matured fighting at handicapped, it is already my great fortune their weapons had not cut into two yet.

    I have to be even more careful against them, and if the worstes worse, I will shift into my original fighting style.

    Rip Rip Rip!

    A few more minutes have passed, and injuries begin to pile up on my body. All these are from the Sharkman; I have been very careful not to get hit by the Houndman''s attack, which would be very dangerous for me.

    The blood is dangerous, equally as dangerous as storm energy, but with my expertise, I could better contain the blood energies, while if I got hit by storm energies, I would suffer heavy losses.

    The Storm Houndman seemed to understand; I am fearing its attacks more than the Blood Finn Sharkmans and became even wilder with its attack, which has put me in even greater danger; that really begin to think about revealing my real fighting style.

    I held back on thatpulsion; I could see that I was fighting with fighting style. I am improving rapidly.

    I am understanding many things, and if I merged this understanding with my original fighting style, it would improve a lot, not to mention I am very close; once I deal with one of them, dealing with the other one would not be a problem for me.

    Second, passed, and I received another injury; this one is quite big, taken a chunk of thigh flesh and touched the bone.

    It is damn painful to fight with an injury; the blood energy increases the pain by more than ten times, and if I did not have a habit of bearing a torturous pain, it would have affected my performance.

    Still, I could not let myself get injured further; otherwise, it would affect my strength which would cost me dearly.

    Half a minute had passed when suddenly my eyes lit up, and I harnessed a bit of power I had saved up for this opportunity.

    The strength spread through my body, and I appeared behind the Sharkman and moved my sword to pierce its heart.

    My sudden movement caught the Grimms off guard, but there is no worry could be seen on their faces, even Sharkmans eyes began to twinkle as it was waiting for this kind of opportunity, and it was a powerful ara burst out from its body, and it moved its sword at me with an incredible speed and power.

    It had seemed like I was the only one holding back the power, the Sharkman too was doing that, and the amount it is holding back is a lot more than me.

    It did not take even a moment for its sword to reach; it was so fast that I would be able to dodge the attack unless I burned my blood.

    ''It had created a perfect trap for me, and I fell into it, or am I?'' I thought with a smile.

 Chapter 2361 First Kill

    <h4>Chapter 2361 First Kill</h4>

    Puchi!

    Its sword, which was about to cut me into two, froze away; its body, its eyes are fine, as one could see shock appearing in its eyes and it quickly reacting to move away but unfortunately, it is toote as my sword pierced through the chest of the Sharkman.

    Instantly destroying its heart and killing it, or at least it looked that way as I stored its body up in my core and looked at the shocked Houndsman.

    "It is now your turn!"

    I said to the Houndman and moved to attack it; it reacted immediately and dodged the attack instead of countering it. What happened had just now scared it and also made it quite confused about how it had happened.

    To be honest, I could have killed two of them instantly and would not even have to lift my finger to do that, seeing I have both of them bound in my strings, but I did not do that. I need it to be alive, at least till my core finished up harvesting the Sharkman and get me the boost from its bloodline.

    As I had captured the Sharkman, its domain has begun unraveling; this change has already been noticed by every Grandmaster.

    One of the peak Grandmasters is even trying toe here but is held off by Grandmaster Atkins. I have already informed her the moment I finish with the seeds, I hope she will be able to keep those peak bastards at bay.

    "Why are you running away? Where is the confidence you have shown earlier?" I asked as I continued to attack the Houndman, who was dodging my attacks and only defending when it wasn''t able to dodge.

    "Hump!"

    My words seemed to have hit it hard as it harrumphed and stopped dodging the attack, and began to fight me in earnest, with attacks filled with more power than before.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Suddenly, it let loose and began to attack me with all its strength; within a few seconds, I began to feel the strain. If it had revealed this power when the Sharkman was still out, I would have had no choice but to reveal my originalbat style and even burn a tiny bit of blood for extra power.

    "I don''t know how you stopped tystr sword, but you will not be able to do that with me," It said as it pressed me further.

    While it is fighting me wildly, it is also being a lot more careful. If I stop its one hand, it will be ready to act with another; it would never itself fall into that trap again.

    Its offense is straining, but I am lost less pressure than I was when I was dealing with the two of them together.

    I would just have to bear it for a minute or two before I harvest and digest all the bloodline essence before I finish it as that is when the real danger would begin as these two are were not the only Grimms I would kill, there are a lot more of them.

    Around forty seconds passed since I had made Grimm disappear when the harvest began; inside me, the Grimm was screaming, but I took no joy in it. It deserves to die, and I am killing it in the most painful way possible.

    Seconds passed as more and more purified bloodline essence gets harvested and spread among many stakeholders.

    Buzz!

    It took forty-five seconds, around two and half minutes inside, topletely harvest the bloodline essence of the Grimm Monster before finally, the strengthening energy began to release; at the same time, the mysterious tree released the growth energy.

    I have used quite a lot of resources in my core, and I feared I might use them all before I could replenish them but now, I do not have that worry.

    I could see the resources are maturing rapidly, and this is not the only growth energy they will receive. I have another two targets decided, and if I get them, then I will have more resources than have an idea of what to do with them.

    Though I am very much looking forward to the strength, I will gain from it. I will need it, seeing I will be one of the biggest targets for the Grimms from today.

    It took about three minutes for all strengthening energy to absorb, though it did not help my injuries. I have stopped it from healing my injuries, as I do not want to waste even a drop of strengthening energy.

    The injuries are in control, and with my strength increased, they have begun healing even faster; in that, I begin my real n.

    "Stop,"

    I said suddenly, and to the utter shock of Houndman, it had stopped; even its half scoffing expressions have frozen away. Even in shock, a sh of recognization shed in its eyes, seeing the way I froze it.

    "It is time for the reveal," I said and instantly made it unconscious. The moment I did, its domain began to break away, and within a few seconds, we have returned for all to see, and they couldn''t be a surprise, especially seeing the unconscious Grimm Monsters floating beside me.

    "Come,"

    I looked at all those watching before uttering the word, and just as I said it, the six Grimm Monsters stopped fighting. Three initial Grandmasters and three mid-Grandmaters stopped and came flying toward me with great rm shing in their eyes.

    They tried to struggle to resist, but they could not.

    The initial Grandmasters were already in my hand from day one; I had to work hard to get the Mid-Grandmasters. It was quite a work; I had tailer the seeds to them, from their aura and energy I had collected by fighting them.

    This is why I had simply couldn''t ce the seed inside the Sharkman and Houndman; the fight would have been much easier if I had been able to do that.

 Chapter 2362 Royal

    <h4>Chapter 2362 Royal</h4>

    "Zaar!"

    All three peak Grandmaster shouted in unison; nobody is the idiot here; the moment they saw Grandmasters in control, they immediately knew it was me.

    As they shouted, they came at me, but before they could, a powerful aura sted off from the Grandmaster Atkins, and thousands of water vines shot out of the sea, blocking them on their tracks. I couldn''t help but smile seeing that.

    With Grandmaster Atkins blocking them, I would be able to deal with all of them quite easily. Though, a smart person in my ce would just kill them directly instead of even thinking about harvesting them.

    I could not just kill them; they are too valuable for that; the essence roses I would get from them would help us humans a lot in the war; not to mention I have to harvest the bloodline of two Grimms, it would give me a tremendous boost.

    Hun!

    The Grimms had just stopped and were about to deal with the thousands of sharp-ended water vinesing toward them when suddenly, a blood-freezing aura enveloped the whole battlefield; it was so powerful that I shook in my spot.

    The thousands of water vines were simply frozen away before flying into the wind like dust.

    I looked up and saw a Grimm Monster, which I have only seen in projection and read so much about that it that I couldn''t be even more scared; this is the bastard who four council members and Rai together couldn''t defeat.

    A member of the coven, a Royal.

    It is a Frost Chimpman, still a Grandmaster but has power that is above that of even councilmembers. It has a strange power; it is what separates it from regr Grandmasters and would help it to climb at the level of Grand Lords.

    "You lot are really useless, even with three times more number, you could not even get an edge over it, much less defeat it." Said the Frost Chimpman to three peak Grimm Monsters who now had expressions full of shame.

    A momentter, it shifted its gaze at me, and I felt as if my very own being had been frozen that I became incapable of taking a breath.

    "You, Micheal Zaar, are quite a slippery fellow; we have tried many times but never been able to nail you down, but that ends today; today, I will kill you with own hands," It dered and top of the staff, a tiny concentrated fall of frost crystal formed.

    The crystal looked quite smallpared to its size, but it is the size of my palm, and now that Frost Chimpman moved its staff toward me, the crystal is directly aiming at me.

    "Die Human," It said softly, and crystal flew off from its staff, and that very same moment, it had appeared right next to my temple, just a centimeter away from piercing through my head.

    The attack was powerful without a doubt but what was shocking was its speed; it was so fast that I wasn''t able to see it at all. One moment it had released from its staff and appeared right next to my temple.

    I had no way to defend against it or dodge it and knew I would die unless one of the protective charms inside me activated, which is a long shot considering my power. The closer you are to the limit of the world, the more suppression these kinds of artifacts would feel.

    I was unwilling to ept death, but I have made my peace with it, and I know it would be over before I even know it.

    Hun!

    The sharp frost crystal was about to pierce through me when I suddenly felt hot around me, and the ice crystal began to melt away till only liquid had remained, and that too soon vaporized instantly.

    It had happened so fast that I did not know how it happened, though I could tell that new presence was responsible for saving me.

    "Haszra, it does suit you to attack the young fell like that," said the old man that had appeared; seeing him, my eyes couldn''t help but light up; there are extremely few humans who could fight against coven members one on one and this old is one of them.

    "Saraf, you fossil, I thought you had died long ago; it seemed like you are still alive," said Frost Chimpman rxedly as it straightened its staff.

    "How can I die without killing a few of you," the old man replied with a grin as he took out a red butcher de which is almost as big as him.

    This old is Mac Saraf; he had been a leader of the Blood Sun about two hundred years ago and also a student of Patriarch Bradford. He hadst seen in the previous war, and since then, he had totally disappeared.

    From the information I have read about him, there is mention of his life and death, but most people considered him dead, but it seemed like it was not the case.

    Earlier, when I have finished my seed, I have informed not only Grandmaster Atkins but also the Pyramid. I had suspected something like this might happen, and seeing it did happen, it was very wise of me to inform them.

    Sup Sup Sup

    "You can only dream, you bastard!" Roared Frost Chimpman and tens of thousands of Icences materialized, and they came at the old man and me; a third of them targeted me, which scared the hell out of me.

    Both of us are Grandmasters, but the difference between our power is vast as the sea. Of these tens of thousands of icy spears, even a single one of them could end me; all my powerful defensive abilities would be useless in front of a single frost spear.

    "Snort!"

    While I was shit scared, the old man just snorted seeing this mighty attack, and a bloody sun appeared behind him.

    "Scorching Wave!"

    The old man said without moving, and a fiery wave released from the Sun behind him released the wave and shed against the barrage of frost spears, and the mighty frost spears began to melt away.

    Just like the frost crystal earlier.

 Chapter 2363 Grave Danger

    <h4>Chapter 2363 Grave Danger</h4>

    "You useless three, by the time I finish with this bastard, I want you to finish Zaar up, or don''t think about showing your face to me," Ordered Frost Chimpman before turning to old man Safar with an even bigger attack than before.

    Even before hearing that, I knew I would be in grave danger and had already put the two Grimms with Bloodline inside me while four of them were around me, guarding me.

    If there is a need, I will burn their essence and make them fight against the Peak Grandmasters.

    To be honest, I would have liked to finish them off as soon as possible, harvest them into the essence roses, and be done with them, but I do not have enough strings to finish harvesting these bastards, and I also don''t want to antagonize the Grimms by harvesting their kin in front of them.

    I will harvest them; this is a reason why I have taken so much pain to make specified changes in my seeds but not now.

    I will wait till I fully harvest and consume the bloodline of the two Grimms inside me. Once that is done, I will have the defensive abilities powerful enough to deal with attacks of the peak Grandmaster.

    I have conveyed that to Grandmaster Atkins, she only needed to keep all three contained for the two minutes; after that, I will survive, even if a Peak Grandmaster had attacked me.

    "Fuck! This battle has reached beyond we could handle, and that bastard Royal had sealed the space, so we could not even escape." Cursed Grandmaster Shi as he attempted to spread the space with the spatial artifacts.

    All four Grandmasters havee beside me, and they looked very ufortable standing beside the huge Grimm Monsters.

    Even though I am the target of the battles, I am also one of the safest ces they could hide with Grimms as shields and my own shields surrounding us.

    BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM

    The battles raged around us; the biggest is of the Frost Chimpman and Lord Saraf, of course, but the most intense is the Grandmaster Atkins where she is stopping three Grandmastersing toward me.

    Thousands of spears, vines and water monsters came out of the ocean, stopping the three of them in their tracks, not letting them take even a single step toward me.

    Even though she is holding back the Grandmasters fine, she won''t be able to hold them back forever. These bastards are extremely strong; one of them would be able to break her blockade sooner orter.

    I just hope she will be able to hold her back for two minutes; by that time, the harvest would be finished, and strengthening energies would be strengthening me.

    A few more seconds passed by, and the harvest of the two had finally begun; the purified bloodline energy was moving at the various sources, including my core.

    The purified bloodline energy is a huge amount, nearly double what I had consumed earlier, and its quality is also good. With it, I would be able to move even closer to the Peak Grandmaster ss.

    BAANNNNG!

    Lord Saraf again destroyed the attack of the Frost Chimpman and attacked it back. The bastard is really shameful; even now, it is targeting me. Lord Saraf not only has to deal with the attacks thate at him but also the ones that areing at me.

    "Lord Saraf had to miss one attack, and all of us would be finished," said Grandmaster Jenkins, and everybody sighed.

    Just a single attack of it would be enough to kill us all, for it, it is willing to sacrifice the Grimm Monsters, which I have put in front of me as the meat shields.

    Seconds passed like an hour as we watched the battles with trepidation. Our fates hang in the result of how these battles go.

    I really wish the Pyramid had sent at least one Peak Grandmaster with Lord Saraf; it would have made things a lot less stressful, but our forces are stretched thin, and sending someone like Lord Saraf is already a big thing.

    Finally, all the purified bloodline essence had been absorbed, and the next moment, the flood of strengthening energy was released from my core and spread out by my veins, and within a moment, an unbelievable amount of strengthening energy filled my body.

    The strengthening energy is from the two powerful Grandmasters, one initial and the other Middle. Both of them had the powerful bloodlines and the strengthening energy they were providing me thick, filled with power.

    BANNNG!

    My joy of getting strengthening energy was short-lived, as the Apeman''s hammer had finally broken through the waterwall of the Grandmaster Atkins and came at me.

    "Shit!"

    I couldn''t help but curse loudly; why couldn''t it be a Snakeman. The Apeman is very powerful, and I don''t know whether my shields would be able to hold on against its huge hammer; would it have killed the bastard if it attacked a few minutester when I have fully absorbed the strengthening energies.

    I could feel the panic around me, but I did not focus on it; instead, I poured every bit of energy I had into my shields.

    "Die, Humans!"

    The Apeman did not waste any time talking; as it broke through the waterwall of the Grandmaster Atkins. It came at us directly with its hammer zing.

    Its hammer reached my shields in an instant before striking it with great power.

    BAANNNG!

    A defeaning sound rang out as its huge hammer crashed against my shield. My shield looked like it would crack, but the next second, it shined up like a zing sun, and that shine spread into the red of the shield till it looked like I was inside a huge shining bulb.

    ''Gulp!''

    I gulp down the blood that came into my mouth as I looked at the shock-filled eyes of the Apeman, who thought it would be able to break my shields within a second but guess what, it was not easy as it looked.

    Each second, it would get harder and harder for it as more and more strengthening energy merged with me.

 Chapter 2364 Nine Waves I

    <h4>Chapter 2364 Nine Waves I</h4>

    "Dark Whirpool!"

    The Dark Water Apeman had remained shocked only for a moment before a powerful aura sted off its body, and a huge whirlpool formed on the face of its hammer, which it is now bringing down on my shields.

    The attack made me gulp down my saliva in fear; the attack earlier was nothing in front of it. In thest attack, it had underestimated me, thinking its attack was enough to break my shields, but this time, it is not making that mistake.

    BAANNNG!

    The huge whirlpool of the dark of water crashed down on my shields beforepletely enveloping them inside.

    Everywhere around, we could only see water that was spinning at a fast speed, and at every spin, it would press my shields with more and more power. It had seemed like this attack was specifically tailored for my shields.

    Crack Crack Crack!

    My shields lit up resplendently, but soon the cracks began to appear on them. The whirlpool is crushing them with absolute strength with each second; the pressure is getting bigger and bigger, making one believe the shields would be crushed within a few seconds.

    The Grandmasters behind me begins to activate their defensive abilities to cushion the pressure. Though it will not help my shields, I appreciate the gesture.

    "We are dead," said Grandmaster Jenkins with a sigh, but he also activated his defensive ability, which had formed anotherter around the other defensive ability.

    I have kept the fourth boost on hold; the only reason I haven''t activated it is that the condition is not as bad as it looked. While the pressure is getting stronger, my shields are also getting stronger, and they are getting stronger at a much faster rate.

    The shields are made of my strings, and strings are part of me; as I get stronger by the strengthening energy, the strings also get stronger automatically, and they will continue to get stronger as I absorb the strengthening energy.

    It had been barely ten seconds since the strengthening energy was released, and it would take minutes for it to be fully absorbed by me. At that time, the Apeman could forget about breaking through my shields, even if it burned its power core.

    Seconds passed, and for the first few seconds, my shields continued to crack, making one feel they would shatter within a few seconds as pressure increased, but six seconds ago, the cracks had stopped spreading.

    Now, to everyone''s surprise, the cracks have begun healing, and three secondster, there was not a single crack on my shields.

    It took ten more seconds for Apeman to understand that its attack was not working and dispel the attack.

    It again appeared in front of my eyes, and this time, it looked visibly angry; ragin would be the right word for it given how dark steam is boiling up from its body, especially its eyes, which have be so dark, that I felt like they could suck me up.

    "They are right; you are full of tricks, Zaar. I would be making a huge mistake if I held anything back against you," It said; an explosive aura burst out of its body; it was so powerful that my expressions changed immediately.

    It is using its full strength, it had only used it only one time, and that is earlier when breaking through the Grandmasters Atkins waterwall.

    Feeling such a powerful aura, I begin to circte the supremebat exercise to quickly digest the strengthening energy.

    Earlier, I did not do that as its cirction makes it really hard for me to concentrate; seeing the pain and efforts it took to circte it but now seeing it bursting out of its full strength, I have no choice but to take the risk.

    I gripped the control of the shields at one hand and circted the strengthening energy other. The result of it obvious, I have begun to digest the strengthening energy at twice pace.

    "Nine Waves Of Dark Tsunami!" Roared the Apeman as it lifted its hammer up, and behind it, huge dark waves materialized.

    I have read about this attack of the Apeman, and it is extremely powerful.

    It gets stronger with every attack, and the ninth attack is even beyond its limit, and if its not for its obvious disadvantage, this move posses, this move would have given the Apeman chances of victory over the Grandmaster Atkins.

    "First Wave!" It roared and brought down its hammer, containing the power of the tsunami.

    BAANNG!

    Its hammer crashed down, creating a defeaning sound and powerful shockwave that created a tsunami below the oceans. It did not crack my shields like the previous attack, but this is just the beginning.

    I know what is toe, and fearing that, I begin to circte the supremebat exercise faster and even end up creating the seal.

    "Second Wave!" "Third Wave!" "Fourth Wave!" "Fifth Wave!"

    One after another, it attacked, and not a single attack was able to break my shields which were getting stronger by the second.

    I am circting the energy so fast that my body has begun absorbing it is four-time the normal rate, and it is quite painful, but I do not have the time to care about the pain when I am dealing with the life and death situation here.

    "Sixth Wave!"

    Another hammer came down, and this time my shields shook, but the reaction of them was nothingpared to what was about toe.

    I had just thought that when the powerful energies of the world begin to gather around the hammer, rapidly increasing its power.

    Thest three waves of it are the most powerful; these three waves use a huge amount of worldly energy to boost their power, and the attack that came out of it is immensely powerful; these attacks go beyond the strength of the user.

    "Seventh Wave!" It roared and brought down its hammer; this time, its roar was especially powerful but still dwarfed the effect its hammer is having, which is covered in extremely dense dark energies that made it look even scarier than it already is.

 Chapter 2365 Nine Waves II

    <h4>Chapter 2365 Nine Waves II</h4>

    BAANNNNNG!

    Crack Crack Crack¡­

    The power of the seventh wave is beyond anything I had imagined to it be; it was so immense that the moment itnded on my shields, it began to crack them. There was not even a second of a wait before the cracks began to appear on my shields.

    Puh Puh

    The power of the attack was so great that a tiny fraction of it passed into me, and it had immediately injured my internal organs and forced me to vomit their bits are piece.

    Thankfully, the cracks stopped spreading but the joy of that was short-lived as the Apeman had lifted its hammer up again and even more energies than before began to gather on it, scaring me even more.

    I could tell the Grandmaster Atkins wanted to help me against it and even attacked the Apeman, but these attacks would never reach the Apeman, as the other two peak Grandmasters are using all their strength to stop her attacks.

    "Eighth Wave!"

    The Apeman shouted as its attack charged with worldly energies and brought its hammer down toward my shields.

    The attack looked extremely powerful, and the only constion I have is that all the cracks on my shields have been healed. Though it does not much matter, seeing the power of the attack, the cracks will begin to appear the moment the hammer touches my shields.

    BAANNNNNG!

    Crack Crack Crack

    The hammer stuck on the shield, creating the shockwave that spread far and wide while huge cracks began to spread into one shield after another.

    Pup Puh Puh

    Several of my bones cracked rapidly while I spewed out blood with bits and pieces of the internal organs.

    The attack was so powerful that it shook my body, and I was barely able to control myself from falling to my knees, but I survived the attack, somehow, but now it lifted its hammer once again for thest time, and things did not look good for us.

    "It is taking the energies from the ocean!" Grandmaster Kaff said in shock; he is not the only one who is shocked; I am too shocked as well.

    For this final attack, it is not only gathering the energies from the surroundings but also from the ocean, and the energiesing from the ocean are thick and powerful, that just feeling the aura of the hammer makes me shake all over my body.

    Seconds passed, and the hammer was still gathering the energies; the eight attacks before did not take more than two and half seconds to charge, but it was already five seconds, and its attack was still charging.

    The phantom of nineyer waves continues to get bigger and clearer with every second as it absorbs more energy.

    There is huge panic building behind me, even these hardened Grandmasters with more than a century of age are being scared shitless, and I am just scared as them, but I am using all of it to circte the supremebat exercise.

    I am creating seals after seals, but I am not even looking at them; the only thing I am focusing on is circting the strengthening energy as fast as I can.

    I am absorbing it rapidly, at such speed, I never had through possible, at the limit my body and soul could bear. At this limit, I am feeling a freakish pain which I will bear dly if the other choice is in front of me is death.

    I am not the only one building up defenses against its attack, but Grandmasters around me had activated their most powerful defensive measures.

    They were stacking them one after another and created quite a powerful defense, but it would not be enough against the nightmarish attack that Grimm Monster is charging up.

    "NINTH WAVE!"

    It roared loudly after thirty-two seconds of charging the attack before bringing it down.

    Hun!

    Suddenly the hammering toward me had disappeared; it had just faded, leaving behind just a nineyered wave which now began to release an even more powerful aura than the hammer did earlier.

    There was no information of such a thing happening during the final attack, and it couldn''t help but be surprised.

    Like any sane person, I don''t like a surprise that came from the enemy, as it means theplications. Suchplications could kill a person, and I don''t want to die, at least not yet.

    "Die, Human!" It shouted right at the moment its attack crashed against my shield, and this time, I really did feel like I might due to seeing the power of the attack.

    BAAANNNNNG!

    CRACK CRACK CRACK

    The wave of immense power crashed into my shields, and huge cracks began to appear on my shields. These cracks are bigger than all the other cracks, and they are spreading into my shields at an extremely fast speed that I fear that it won''t be long before my shields would shatter apart.

    I was barely able to maintain my control over them as I copsed on my knees due to the sheer power of the attack; it is already a miracle that I didn''t fall unconscious directly.

    BANG BANG BANG

    As the huge cracks spread around my shields, the power of the attack began to leak through them and shatter the defenses the Grandmaster had ced.

    These defenses are extremely powerful, even able to bear a few moves of the peak Grandmaster, but now they are shattering apart like ss the moment power of the attack hit them, and I feared my shields would shatter apart like these shields in a few seconds.

    BANG!

    Thest of the defenses shattered, and the leaked power of the attack had hit us all directly, shattering the individual defenses we had erected on ourselves.

    Thank the gods, I had ced the Grimm Monsters around us, and out of self-preservation, these bastards have activated their defensive shields, which I let them do that.

    They have taken the most of the blow; the time when the power hit us, it had less than half of its power.

    Everyone is heavily injured, including me, but I have lost one Grimm Monster, and the thing is, the danger is far from over, the cracks are still spreading wildly, and I am still very much in danger of dying in the next few seconds.

 Chapter 2366 Survived

    <h4>Chapter 2366 Survived</h4>

    The cracks have filled the 95% of my shields, and the moment they fill 100%, they will shatter. I could not let that happen, and for it, I am considering all the options I have.

    Not that I have many options, I only have one other than digesting as much strengthening energy as possible. The only thing I have is burning my blood; I have kept it on standby and would burn it the moment cracks reach 98% of it.

    Usually, I did not wait for such long to burn my blood when things were this grave, but this time, I am holding back as much as possible.

    I don''t know what kind of danger I will face after this attack; another few peak Grandmasters might appear on the battlefield, or even the attack of Frost Chimpman passed through the aegis of lord Saraf and came at me.

    Even though the chances of me stopping such an attack are quite low, I still want to keep the options with me, as I am a big believer in chance and miracle.

    The cracks continued to spread; in less than a second, 96% of my shields got covered in them, and a fraction of secondster, they covered 97%, and by the time the second was over, they had covered 98% of my shield.

    Hun!

    ''I can''t wait any longer,'' I said to myself and was about to activate the ''Forth Boost'' when I suddenly stopped and the reason for that, the cracks stooped spreading, they stopped.

    For a second, I was not able to understand what was happening; it took me a whole second to see that the cracks had stopped spreading as the attack did not have the energy to make the spread further.

    A more shocking thing had happened a momentter; the cracks had begun healing. The speed is slow but still visible that within a minute, the cracks would healpletely.

    "We survived, We Survived!" Grandmaster Kaff whispered before shouting loudly, as he was still having a hard time believing that we had survived the most powerful attack of the Dark Water Apeman, which is beyond his limit.

    He would not be able tounch such an attack any sooner; it would not matter to me, If itunched it again, as long as it is a minuteter.

    By that time, I would be able to absorb all the strengthening energy present in me, and this attack would not be as big of a threat as it is right now.

    "You¡­you, how can you survive? Even Atkins would have had a hard time defending against such a powerful attack," asked Dark Water Apeman, with eyes full of shock.

    As if it could not believe, I was able to defend against its mighty attack. Forget it; even I am having a problem believing that I have survived such a powerful attack.

    I did not say anything, just shakily stood up and finally let some strengthening energies heal my injuries.

    I am far more injured than I looked right now; I have not suffered grave injuries in this battle but also in the previous one who has remained to be unhealed.

    I do not want to use my precious strengthening energy to heal injuries that I could heal on my own, but the injuries are too grave and grave enough that I would have some problem burning my essence at full power when I want to.

    "You must have used sone forbidden method to strengthen the shield for a moment of time; you could not continue to use it forever!" Said the muddled Apeman suddenly andunched a powerful attack on my shields which had just healed half.

    Bang Bang Bang

    It began tounch attacks on my shields rapidly, but they barely had any effect; they did not even slow down the healing of the cracks.

    Its attacks are weak, weaker than the attacks that it had used before the powerful wave attack. The wave attack had seemed to have made it a little weak that it could not even use its full power against me.

    It continued attacking while my shields healed. Twenty seconds passed, and my shields were now fully healed, more powerful than ever; the only regret is that the strengthening energy have been finished, and there was no bloodline monster had remained unless I counted the peak Grandmaster.

    I do not have the strength to fight against the Grandmaster, even after consuming the bloodline of the three Grandmasters.

    Though now I could defend against the peak Grandmaster but not all of them. The Grandmaster at the level of Councilmembers is still hard; I will have to consume a few more before I can reach that level.

    As for having the power to defend against the Royal attack would be extremely hard, even if I burned my blood at full power.

    The Apeman is still attacking me crazily, but I did not even look at it instead; the changes begin to appear on my shield, but these changes are invisible to everyone else aside from me.

    I have created an illusion that will show everything is fine inside, with three alive and one deal Grimm Monster, but that would not be the case in a few minutes.

    Now that I have harvested the Grimms with bloodline, it is time to finish off the three, and I don''t want Grimms to see it, lest it will enrage them and force them to do something that would cost me my life.

    The sneakier I am harvesting these bastards, the better it would be. Though they are going to know it sometime, that sometimes would be a few minutester, and anything could happen in a few minutes, like one of these Grimms awakening a bloodline.

    The chances of that happening are extremely low, but one could dream.

    Taking a deep breath, I released the strings which I had got from my recent advancement, and they began to wrap around the Grimm Grandmasters.

    It is a huge regret that I have lost one Grimm Grandmaster; the value of Grandmaster ss essence rose is a lot, and now I would only get mana crystals from it, which is like nothingpared to the essence rose.

 Chapter 2367 [Bonus chapter] Collecting

    <h4>Chapter 2367 [Bonus chapter] Collecting</h4>

    Bang Bang Bang

    My shields continue to get attacked by the Dark Water Apeman, whose attacks are getting stronger by the second.

    I do not care how strong its attacks get; even it is attacked with its peak strength, I would not be worried. The only thing that will worry me is if it is able to bring out higher power than the nine waves, but that is not going to happen.

    I am currently more focused on harvesting the three Grimms in front of me than any other things, as other things that are happening on the battlefield are beyond my control.

    Even in the weakened state, the Dark Water Apeman is strong enough to beat me into pulp in a couple of seconds. If it had not been for my defensive method, I would have been finished up.

    ''Good,''

    The harvest begins on all three Grimm Grandmasters; my seeds have made it quite easy for my strings to spread inside the Grandmasters, especially the mid-level ones, which usually took an awful lot of time, but I finished within three minutes.

    While the harvest was happening, I diverted some of my focus and did the other thing; collecting the energy of all the Grimm Monsters fighting in the field.

    Currently, I could not ce my seed on any Grimm Monsters in fighting on the battlefield; all of them are above my league, but I could make sure, when I have power ande against them, I will have a much easier time in seeping my seed inside them.

    I will imprint their energy signature into my seed, and with the time I have, I will be able to do much more; the only thing I have to do is survive.

    Both Grandmaster Atkins and Lord Saraf are fighting intensely; it is not a simple battle, there are clear killing intentions in their attacks. Every move of them is not for stopping the enemy attack but to kill them.

    From little what I could see from Lord Saraf''s battle, both he and the Frost Chimpman seemed equally matched. On the other hand, Grandmaster Atkins is dominating the two Peak Grandmasters but is unsessful in seriously injuring them.

    Before I knew it, fifteen minutes passed, and there were no signs of battle end; instead, they have be even more intense. Though I have finished harvesting thest Grimm Monster, the silver Rhinoman.

    I had gone a little slow on it as I wanted to get as much data from its ghost constitution. My seed has collected a lot of it, and the rest I will get after studying its essence rose.

    Still, I wish I could have kept in my core for a few days and had gotten every bit of data I had needed from it, but that is impossible.

    My core would not be able to bear the constant pressure of Grimm Monster of such power, not to mention the Grimm Monster would kill itself with the primal switch rather than remain the prisoner.

    Gasp Gasp!

    A couple of gasps rang out behind me as the essence roses were revealed. These essence roses are beautiful and filled with the Grandmaster''s level of power. The power in them is securely contained but still emits the supression that is powerful enough to make a Master kneel.

    I stored the essence roses after letting my colleagues look at them for a few seconds before focusing on the battle in front of us.

    "How long do you think the battle wouldst, Grandmaster Rhyden?" I asked the women. She is powerful enough and has enough experience and ess to know how the true high-level battle went.

    "It is hard to say, but it won''tst more than an hour; such level of battles have the eyes of the whole world, and if they did not end quickly, they could spiral out of control," She replied.

    Things getting out of control, such things happen more often than one thinks, especially in the war. If this battle did not end within an hour as Grandmaster Rhyden had said, it is very likely that another Royal would join the battle.

    I really hope that does not happen; as for them, our survival became even more difficult, a simple shockwave of their attack would be enough to st us into pieces, and if their attack hadnded on us, then we could forget surviving even by a miracle.

    I could tell everyone was hoping the battle would end quickly as possible, including Grandmaster Rhyden.

    These people do not fear death; what they fear is dying like an ant, bing aughing stock. They want to etch their name in history, and they would not have that if they died by the shockwave of the powerhouses battle.

    Forty more minutes passed, and there was no change in the battle except for them bing even more intense.

    The battle between Lord Saraf and the Grimm Royal had be so fast that we could barely see their figure. Though, the shockwaves and the noise of their battle are more than loud enough for us to hear.

    It is fortunate that Lord Saraf took the battle away from us; otherwise, those space-rolling shockwaves would have been the death of us.

    The battle of Grandmaster Atkins is also intense, but the one we could see; she is still fighting against the two, and this time, she had truly tried to kill them and not to try to hold them back againsting to aid of Apeman in killing me.

    I had talked to Grandmaster Atkins half an hour ago, telling her to not care about me. If even three of them managed tond a strike or two, I would be fine; as long attacks of three are not coordinated, I will be fine.

    BOOOOM!

    A few more minutes had passed when a loud boom rang out across the battlefield with a shockwave powerful enough to stress my shields.

    Lord Saraf and Frost Chimpman stopped fighting, and now Front Chimpman is looking at Lord Saraf with such anger that it is literally shaking.

    Lord Saraf is able tond a big hit on the Frost Chimpman, and it makes it very angry. It seemed like my wish of battleing to an end quickly would not be realized quickly, seeing how things are looking right now.

 Chapter 2368 Safe

    <h4>Chapter 2368 Safe</h4>

    "Human fossil, you have really something, hun!" Said the Frost Chimpman; all the chilling anger in its dark eyes had disappeared, and now only cold rational had remained.

    For a few seconds, nobody had spoken before Frost Chimpman spoke again. What he said was cloaked, but I still know what he said; lord Saraf had told me and made me prepare for the worse, as the answer of Lord Saraf is going to make me really angry.

    Lord Saraf answered the Frost Chimpman''s question, and as I had expected, all the anger of before and some came rushing back into its eyes, and these eyes moved at me.

    Step Step

    I felt its powerful soul sense crashing into my shield; the power was so strong that it had staggered me.

    Still, with all its power, it was not able to tear through my shield; I will be able to hold off for a little while before the soul sense breaches into me.

    My soul defense has surprised the Grimm Monster, but it had also made it angry; if there had not been Lord Saraf right now, I would have been in its stomach already.

    Those thoughts have just came to my mind when the equally powerful soul sense appeared and pushed the soul sense of the Grimm away. It couldn''t help but relieve me, as I was once again thinking about burning my blood if its soul sense continued to pressure me.

    The Frost Chimpman had turned its eyes toward Lord Saraf again and gripped its staff even more tightly with a frosty pressure auraing off me. As if it is so angry that it couldn''t even control its aura properly.

    "It won''t be just spar when we meet next time," said the Frost Chimpman simply and disappeared. It had not left alone but also taken all three peak Grandmaster with it, including the Apeman who was still attacking me.

    ''You can take down your shields, Micheal; he had left,'' said Lord Saraf as he appeared beside me. I nodded, and my shields faded out of the view.

    "Thank you, Lord Saraf. If not for your timely help, I wouldn''t be alive right now," I said to the old man gratefully. If the rescue would not happen, then vaporized particle of mine would have been swimming in the ce where I am standing.

    "It is at least I could do for the most talented person of the new generation," he replied to that. I just smiled.

    "You have done much better than any of us have imagined, Micheal, killing eight Grimms in a single battle without overwhelming advantage; such thing had not happened in the millennium," Old man praised before he looked at the Grandmaster Atkins.

    "Atkins, you have done a wonderful job, and the Pyramid wants you to stay here to destroy any Grimms that desire for this territory," the old man said, and Grandmaster Atkins is not surprised hearing it.

    "As youmand, Lord Saraf," She acknowledged.

    The ocean is the best ce for Grandmaster Atkins, not only to fight but also to escape. I have heard she had one of the best escaping arts; once she dipped into water, it became extremly hard to find her.

    It is not clear how her ability works, but her information had said that she was once able to escape from the Royal, and it is a feat for me to impossible to achieve even for someone like me, who has something for every asion.

    "All of you, let''s go back to the Pyramid," he said, and his energy covered us whole before taking us to the spatial gap. A couple of secondster, we have appeared above the teleportation formation in the Pyramid.

    "All of you, go back to your homes; you will receive your new assignments soon. Micheal, follow me," he said, and we began to walk in the familiar hallway.

    "I have to say, Micheal, your performances have surprised me. Do you know, in the past millennia, no Grandmaster was able to kill five people of the same level in a battle," he said. "The Grandmasters are too slippery; it is very hard to kill them with all their abilities," He added before I could reply.

    "I am not different from others, Lord Saraf, I just have my abilities tailored to use every ounce of my strength and skills I have, and it also took days of preparations, as you have been aware," I said.

    It had taken me more than twenty days to prepare the seed that was capable of seeping into the Mid-Tyrants. It was not easy, but I was able to do that because of the new data I have collected.

    "How amazing it is to create one''s move from scratch, but s, it is not everyone''s cup of two," He said with deep regret.

    The rest of the walk was silent; a few minutes passed before we stopped in front of the familiar gates.

    "Go, they are waiting for you," He said; we stopped; I nodded and pressed my hands against the huge gates and opened them before walking inside, and just as I did, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    Before the straight table in the center of the hall, eight people are seated, and all of them are in their physical form. It is very rare to see so many council members at once; usually, they are four to five at most, and the most surprising thing is all of them are present physically.

    Of the eight, I saw many familiar faces but was quite surprised; the mostmon ones are missing. Lord Whitmore and Lord Chalice are absent while the Grandmander and lord Sylvester are present; I have seen very few times in my recent meeting with the council.

    "Council," I said as I appeared in front of the table.

    "Micheal, congrattion on your victory. It is much better than we had hoped for it. Killing eight Grandmasters is a huge feat," praised Grand Commander.

 Chapter 2369 In Secret Place

    <h4>Chapter 2369 In Secret ce</h4>

    In Secret ce

    "Eight powerhouses, we have lost eight freaking Grandmasters," Said the old Werewolf on the head chair. It looked at all those sitting around it before stopping its gaze at the end of the table on the frost Chimpman.

    "You have promised me the head of Micheal Zaar; where is it, Haszra?" Old Werewolf asked, and even both of them present in the projection form, the Frost Chimpman couldn''t help but shudder uncontrobly.

    "I¡­I tried my all, My lord, but that Saraf was too powerful, I could not pass through it to kill that bastard Micheal Zaar," He said with the stuttering voice.

    "Hun, you had little thing called brain in that little skull of yours. If you had used it, you should not have wasted so much time talking and let humans have a chance to rescue it," said the old Werewolf with gritted teeth that couldn''t but make the Frost Chimpman shudder even further.

    It wanted to say something and even opened its mouth but closed it after seeing the expression on the old Werewolf''s eyes.

    Silence descended into the ce, with no one speaking. Some people opened their mouths to talk but seeing the mood of the ce, all of them closed their mouths immediately.

    "It had been a year since the war began, and we have an obvious advantage since the start, and even now, when humans added a huge number of Grandmaster in the battlefield, our advantage remained, but despite such advantage, we have only been able to make such puny progress," the old Werewolf said softly without looking at anyone.

    "Is it my leadership is at fault? Or our forces have be so damnzy that they prefer to get killed by humans rather than killing them?" It asked and looked at all those sitting in the question.

    Nobody dared to look at old Werewolf in the eyes; even those who have questioned it a year ago without fear are avoiding looking at it directly.

    A lot of things have changed in the past year; a great change has urred in the power dynamics of the Grimms, and these changes have taken the golden fire werewolves to the very top that even its closes challengers could not dream of challenging it.

    "My lord, I think we should let our new generation elites out like the humans are doing," the foxwomen suggested.

    To the surprise of Foxwomen and others, the old Werewolf nodded in affirmation; it had been a while since it had epted one of the coven''s suggestions.

    "Very soon, we will let our true elites out, but the question of today''s meeting remained unanswered." It said and again looked around.

    "Killing Micheal Zaar is very important; in today''s battle, it has shown it is just as capable of its predecessor, and if we let it grow, it will do what its predecessor had done." "All of you are aware of that, right? Or should I have to tell you that too," It added.

    Again silence descended in the hall before finally, the Crockman opened his mouth to speak up.

    "From what I observed, my lord. Micheal Zaar is a master of disguise. It could change its face and color of skin but also its fighting style and aura,"

    "We had special artifacts which had an aura of Micheal Zaar and other important humans ced in it, but not a single one detected it, not even the one Oens," said the Crockman.

    "All of us here are not idiots, so get to the point," snapped the old Werewolf, and the Crockman nodded hastily.

    "What I am trying to say is, the humans would be even more careful, and they would not make Micheal Zaar leave without disguise, and if I am right, then the working of Micheal would be even more secret, and if he did appear, his appearances would be the bait for us," the Crockman exined.

    Many Grimm Monsters nodded, hearing that all of them are experienced enough to predict these things.

    "So we should not send our powerhouses whenever it appears; it would be most likely a bait from the humans, juts like Vrast suffered one two weeks ago when he went to kill the abyssal heir," said the Crockman looking at the Bearman.

    The Bearman''s expression became angry when it heard it, but it did not say anything.

    The affair of two weeks ago was one of the most life-threatening things it had ever faced; it was due to that great treasure it was even able to save its life. If not for that, it would have died by human hands without a doubt.

    "So, we should just watch and let it kill our powerhouses then?" Asked the Werewolf, "I did not say that, my lord," denied the Crockman immediately.

    "I am saying that we should focus on saving our powerhouses; Micheal Zaar could kill them without their knowledge, and if we are able to know how its strings and other invisible methods work, we could design an rm in our powerhouses,"

    "That would effectively tell us the location of the Micheal Zaar, which would not be a trap. That way, we would instantly be able to kill it if one of us Royals went to kill it," said the Crockman, enlighting the others with its n.

    "I think I will be able to design the rm you spoke of," said old Snakeman, who liked to be silent on these meetings but is one of the most powerful members in the coven.

    "Micheal Zaar kills with two methods, one is an invisible string, and other is mysterious," "I think, the other one is like a parasite, it releases them into our powerhouses bodies and these parasites quickly take control of them, making them its puppets," exined old Snakeman.

    Some of the Grimms sittings shuddered to hear the exnation. It is one''s greatest nightmare to be controlled by the enemy, and Micheal Zaar is doing that.

    Currently, it might be incapable of doing something to them, but they should remember its predecessor and how quickly these people with celestial inheritance grow and what they are capable of.

    "I will leave it that to you then, old snake; I hope I will not face disappointment this time," Old Werewolf said, and its projection disappeared.

 Chapter 2370 Injured

    <h4>Chapter 2370 Injured</h4>

    Thud!

    Inded injured on the Pyramid; nearly every part of me was broken and bleeding; despite such advantage in the past month, I was still nearly dead by the hands of the Grimm Monster.

    ''The power of the council level Grimm Monster is too great,'' I said inside me as the people came and lifted me before taking me to the hospital. A few familiar faces have appeared and begun to operate on me.

    It had been little more than a month since I had killed the eight Grimm Monsters, seven technically since the one died as a meat shield, which is such a regret since I wasn''t able to harvest a wonderful essence rose out of it.

    Since then, I have been regrly on the mission to kill the Grimms, though these missions are very sneaky, and I would usually target one or two Grimms, not a huge bunch like I had done a month ago.

    The Grimms have be extremly careful, and I have begun to spot a very sophisticated detection seal in the Grimm Monsters since the first week.

    The seal is very impressive, but unfortunately, it is looking for an invisible thing, and my seeds are not invisible. They just meld with one''s body so well that they became part of them, and detecting them is near impossible.

    Still, I studied the seal very carefully despite it being in Grimm runes and got a quite lot of inspiration for it. I was also able to crack it; it took quite a work, and I would have been able to do it sooner if it had been in the regr runes, but what matters is that I did.

    It is one of the reasons I got daring or over-confident, as some might say, and nearly ended up losing my life.

    It is a good thing I escaped, as of right before the spatial rift closed, I had sensed the aura of Royal, and this aura felt stronger than that of the Frost Chimpman. If I had been secondter in escaping, then now I would be getting tortured in the hands of Grimm Monsters or dead.

    With the trusty people operating me, I let go of myself before waking up in what felt minutes and days at the same time.

    "How are you feeling?" asked Teacher as I opened my eyes, "Bad," I replied in a faint dry voice; it is not just I am feeling bad, my condition is bad. There are still quite a lot of injuries in my body, which I will have to heal myself.

    Still, looking at my condition, I don''t think I will be able to join the battlefield for ten to fifteen days.

    The no hold back attack of the council-member level powerhouse is no joke; even with my shields, I had ended up in this condition. I would have fared a little better if I had burned my blood, but there was no time.

    Like I had said, it is a miracle that I had even survived.

    "You should rest; the council wanted to talk to you in the evening," She said; I nodded with a strained grateful smile before closing my eyes.

    Soon, I was inside my core, and immediately I brought out the healing formation and began to make changes in it. I need to make changes ording to my injuries for maximum efficiency.

    Buzz!

    It took me a few minutes to make the required changes, ce the resources and activate the formation.

    After I activated the formation, I took a sigh andy on the grass thinking what I had suffered a day and a half ago and how I will have to be even more careful now that the Grimms have painted a huge red mark on me.

    There is a freaking Royal Order on me; the moment I was spotted, they would send a Royal at me, one of the twenty-one most powerful Grimms in the world. I am the second person to have that after Jill in the younger generation.

    Iy on the grass for an hour before I had finally got up and walked toward the smallke and fire within it.

    The fire fountain is making changes in theke; since it had appeared, it had shrunk the size of theke by 10%. It is not a bad thing, considering the water has be even more concentrated and could be used for more things than before.

    There are bigger changes that had appeared in my core than myke, especially when itpares to what it was two months ago when I had harvested quite a lot of resources in my core.

    Now, every nt is filled with resources, and every nt has Grandmaster ss resources on it, including the new ones I had nted not long ago.

    These resources are my foundation; they are not only helpful to me but also to my research which has be even more focused since I have gotten the data from the Rhinoman; it is really a treasure that continues to help me.

    I looked at my treasure before I went back to my study station and focused on the ambitious project; I have made great progress in it in the past two months, far greater than I had imagined it to be.

    I have already finished 80% of it, and a month would be more than enough to finish off the rest of 20%.

    Initially, I had thought it would take me at least six months, but now I will be finishing it within three months. Even Leonard will not be ready in three months, which is a good thing as I will be able to make even greater changes, and there are some ideas I want to try.

    They will give him a huge strength boost if they are sessful.

    I worked on it for a couple of hours before choosing to work on my armor, and a few hours after that, I seeped my consciousness into the tome to practice a veryplicated cooking technique.

    Before I know it, the evening has arrived, and it is time for another meeting with the council.

 Chapter 2371 Hall Of Enlightenment

    <h4>Chapter 2371 Hall Of Enlightenment</h4>

    "Lady May," I greeted the woman whose projection had appeared in my hospital room. "Micheal, its nice to see you are recovering fast," She said.

    "It is all thanks to teacher and Grandmaster Charline," I replied, to which she smiled. "So, what orders does pyramid have for me?" I asked. All my missions were chosen by the Pyramid; they would tell me a ce, and I would go there to kill the Grimm Monsters.

    "There is no mission or not like the ones you were doing for the past two months," She said.

    "We have been too hasty utilizing you, and due to that, Grimms have nearly killed you."

    "The Pyramid wants you toy low for a while, focus on other things like your Inheritance and crystal roses; Grand Commander wants lots of those," She added; there was a smile when she said thest sentence.

    "Ok," I said.

    I agreed to it immediately; I was not going to recover to my full strength very soon, and I am sure she would have gotten the update of my health from Grandmaster Charline and teacher.

    They wouldn''t keep me sitting for long; my abilities are unique, and they need it; by the time I will recover, they will have a mission-ready for me.

    "Grand Commander also asked me to tell you that your leadership training will begin at the end of this week, and there will be no postponement this time," She said, and I opened my mouth toin but closed it.

    "It is a very important training, Micheal, sooner orter, the day wille where you will have to fill our seats, and this training will be invaluable for it," She said, and I epted themand with slight reluctance.

    A few minutester,dy May left, and I had dinner with a teacher before I closed my eyes and went back to sleep.

    The night passed, and the day came; I had recovered enough that I could be discharged out of the hospital. I directly went back to my home, where my father and sister were already waiting for me. I had told them in the evening that I would being in the morning.

    I could barely use 1% of my power, but it is enough to clock my weak aura and injuries. I did not tell my father about my injuries; it would just worry him too much, and he has enough on him already.

    I talked with my father and yed with my sister for a while, and had lunch together before I went back to my room.

    Two days passed since I had been discharged from the hospital, and I have recovered quite a bit but far from enough to rejoin the battlefield. It will take some time before I will do that, and thankfully, there are many things for me to do.

    I am still two days away from joining the leadership program, where I will spend most of my time for a week or more.

    I will try to finish the program in a week, but it will depend on the Grand Command. She is in charge of the program and keeping me there for a week or a month totally depends on her.

    Today is an important day; yesterday, I received a surprising call; it was from Camphor. She had called me to witness her breakthrough into the Grandmaster.

    The call was quite surprising; I had thought she would wait for a little before making a breakthrough into a Grandmaster seeing it had been only one and half months since I had clearedst of her blockade in the beston Archipgo.

    In my opinion, she should have waited for a little; it is not because she had progress to make; no, she had already made all the progress she could, and with her elemental veins, she had gained the power to fight against the Grandmasters.

    I only wanted to get more familiar with her veins because once she leveled up, those elemental veins would burst into power. With a breakthrough into the Grandmaster, she would instantly leave behind most of the Grandmasters, who had attained the stage centuries ago.

    Her natural talent is envious, and she would be able to use it to a much better degree than anyone else, as this talent is also the reason why she was half-crippled but still shockingly able to reach such a high stage.

    Hours passed, and soon, it was time.

    Buzz!

    I stepped into the teleportation formation and selected the coordinates as I did, the formation buzzed with light, and I disappeared from the formation.

    A secondter, I appeared in front of one of the treasured ces in the whole Pyramid. The hall of enlightenment, or as people call it, the hall of breakthrough.

    This ce is preferred by many masters who want to make a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss or the Grandmasters making a breakthrough. This ce has extremly dense energy, and formations here increse the chances of a sessful breakthrough by a few percent.

    I have never used this ce, not because I was sure of my breakthrough or anything. It''s just the formations here are too strong, and if I make a breakthrough here, they will know my true level, which now I preferred to hide.

    Click!

    I opened the door and walked inside; just as I did, I sensed the dense energy surrounding me. It is three times denser than the general parts of the Pyramid, which is quite a big thing considering the Pyramid already have one of the most energy-dense environments in the world.

    A minuteter, I opened another door and instantly found quite a lot of familiar people here, both masters and Grandmasters.

    Most of these people are from her organization, but there are some who are not; I am a little surprised seeing one particr person here, but seeing the resources around Camphor and his rtionship with her, I should not be surprised seeing him here.

 Chapter 2372 Original Shape

    <h4>Chapter 2372 Original Shape</h4>

    "Micheal, I knew you would be here!" said the loud voice of the old man who appeared beside me, "Grandmaster Salvador," I greeted respectfully.

    "How amazing day it is; we finally have someone with such a unique natural gift, and I couldn''t help but be proud to be part of the awakening of such gift," said the old man joyously.

    "It is all thanks to you; she was able to make the breakthrough this early, Grandmaster," I said to the old man and looked at the resources around Camphor; they were just like I had stated them to her, and Grandmaster Salvador yed a big part in creating these resources.

    "It is at least I could do for the daughter of myte cousin," the Old man said. A flicker of sadness had appeared in the old man''s eyes before it had disappeared.

    Their rtionship is no secret, especially to someone with high ess like me. I have known about it for quite a long time.

    "I have to thank you, Micheal, for healing those veins of her; my dear cousin had always very worried about the faulty veins of her daughter; she had always med herself for it," The old man said before he put a bright smile on his face.

    "Today is a joyous day; if my cousin had been here, she would have been very happy; not only her the veins of her daughter had been healed, but her daughter is also fulfilling her greatest dream. To be a Grandmaster, and it is all thanks to you," He said with watery eyes.

    I did not say anything, just smiled and continued my conversation, which thankfully moved from emotional topics to schrly ones.

    We mainly begin to discuss the resources he had crafted for the breakthrough; even though normal resources would have worked, these specially crafted resources would help her even more. I have created this list of resources after taking data I had collected from twins'' breakthroughs as the reference.

    The conversation soon led to the prediction of her strength, which she will have, and I could tell the people around us became awfully quiet hearing that.

    I remained nonmittal as even I don''t know how powerful she would be after the breakthrough, though I know it would be definitely above a certain degree which I could not say out loud.

    Suddenly, the hall has be quiet; even Grandmaster Wilhelm, who was so worriedly looking through the screen that he barely spoke to anyone, turned back and respectfully greeted the three new projections before turning back toward the ss window.

    The three councilmembers exchanged a few words before they sat down; everyone else also sat down and waited for Camphor to begin her breakthrough.

    Buzz!

    About twenty minutes passed when she finally opened her eyes and directly activated the breakthrough formation without wasting a second.

    I was designing the breakthrough formation for her seeing the precious elemental veins I was dealing with, but I ended up finding it from the library of the small organization; they had sent me this formation when I published a request about any type of information about the elemental veins.

    For a few seconds, nothing had happened before finally, veins began to light up across her body.

    In just a few seconds, thousands of veins have appeared all over her body, covering every part of her, and they are glittering like a star. She looked elemental with dark blue veins covering every part of her.

    While her elemental veins looked beautiful on the outside, they were downright breathtaking on the inside.

    It would not be possible that I would not seep my seed inside her. I had inserted it inside her since I first began to unblock her veins and continue upgrading her; over time, it had provided me quite precious data, but this time, it will provide me with something even more valuable.

    The seed is not just to collect data; it will also help her immensely; if there is any trouble in her breakthrough and the real reason, I have the seed in her to prevent any idents that might happen with the veins.

    There is barely any information about the elemental veins; most of what I know is from the Hermes Library, and that is from a small book I have read about, with no mention of deformed elemental veins, so I have to be prepared for any unforeseen things that might happen.

    Currently, everything seemed to be going fine, better than fine, as she began to absorb the resources.

    The energies have also begun gathering, and these are no regr energies that gather during the Grandmaster breakthrough but the elemental energy with a dash of cosmic energies in the mix; I could see the eyes of many Grandmasters lighting up with various emotions when they looked at these energies.

    Soon the cloud of powerful mental energy gathered over her, and an immense amount of it began to enter inside her.

    Hun!

    A thing had surprised me, despite knowing something like this might happen. The elemental energy that is entering inside her, the lion''s share of it, is being taken by her veins, about 90%. In regr breakthrough including mine is about 40%.

    Her veins are taking more than double of normal, but it should not be surprising considering the type of veins she has.

    It is not like her body is losing on the deal; no, it is not. The quality of energy is far above what regr energy the grandmaster receives.

    I could see how her body was taking the energy; it was acting like a desert that hadn''t seen the rain for years.

    Whatever energy that ising at me, it is absorbing all at an amazingly fast speed, and this powerful elemental energy is merging with the body at a much faster speed than the regr energy would merge.

    I am seeing many amazing things, and it couldn''t help but put a bright smile on my face.

    HUN!

    I was watching a breakthrough with sharp eyes when I noticed something which changed my expressions drastically, even in my wildest dream.

    The blockages, which I had spent months to remove with great efforts and arge number of precious resources, are beginning to fill themselves. It would be more right to say these veins are trying to regain their original shape.

 Chapter 2373 Secondary Power Core

    <h4>Chapter 2373 Secondary Power Core</h4>

    It is bad; if the veins get back to their original shape and the blockages are filled, everything I have worked for will go into the drain.

    Not to mention, her breakthrough would also stop, and she would receive a pretty heavy bacsh that would be quite hard to recover from.

    So, it is clear that once the gaps are filled, her future would be nearly destroyed, and we would not get the powerful, powerful Grandmaster that we have been expecting. I could not let that happen, especially after I had put so much time and effort into unblocking those veins.

    Camphor seemed to have noticed what was happening as well, as her expression changed drastically and her breakthrough began to show the sign of instability, which immediately surprised everyone.

    ''Camphor calm down,'' I said in a heavy voice; there is heavy protection that even the peak Grandmaster would not be able to break the ss wall between us or even use the soul sense. They could only see but not interfere unless it is council members who have the ess.

    Not to mention the heavy concentration of energy of the elemental energy that distorts everything; even council members'' soul sense would have a problem reaching with such dense elemental energy covering her.

    The only reason I was able to contact her was rule-bending power and my seed that is inside her, which is acting as a receiver.

    ''Lord Zaar?'' Camphor asked, hesitated, ''Yes, it is me, and I am sure you have sensed what is happening to your veins,'' I got straight to the point. There is no time to waste; acting quickly will save a lot of trouble.

    ''Yes, the b..blockage is filling itself,'' She replied with a slightly shaking voice. Camphor had experienced many things in life and hardship she endured to reach her current level; very few had, so one thought, how much it had stressed her to turn her emotions like this.

    ''Calm down,'' I ordered, ''It is a big problem, but I have expected something like this might happened and prepared beforehand,'' I lied.

    I truly did not expect something like it to happen and nor prepared for it, but the seed I had ced inside her is powerful and has a tool that will let me deal with this thing; I had already begun even before I started talking with her.

    ''Do you really have a way?'' she asked, and this time her voice was calm; not only was her voice calm, but she had also calmed the instability in pretty quickly; she hadmendable control over her emotions.

    ''Yes,'' I replied while working on my seed; ''What do I have to do?'' She asked. ''For now, nothing just focused on your breakthrough,'' I said and made what I was doing visible.

    I could feel the change in her emotions as I released the working of my seed, which is not a seed anymore but a pink string of formation spreading across her veins and at each node where the blockage is filling.

    Seconds passed, and finally, my formation has fully covered all veins and blocking points that had to begin filling up.

    Buzz!

    ''Brace for pain,'' I warned and activated the formation; as I did, the formation lit up radiantly; it is so bright that faint pink like could be seen in her lines of thousands of veins from the outside, it had added even bigger mystery to camphor look.

    As the formation began to work, Camphor gritted the teeth in pain and kept her emotions stable for the breakthrough.

    I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief, seeing that; a stable emotional state needed for a breakthrough, an unstable emotional state can make the whole breakthrough unstable, as it had happened earlier.

    The formation works simrly to the previous formation I had used to clear away the blockages, but there are huge differences between them as there are simrities.

    It worked all the blockages instead of a select few, but unlike before, these blockages are not fully filled but slowly filling up as the veins gather the energies.

    All this formation does is scrape the blockage as soon as it appeared, never let it grow, and that blockage would transfer to somece safe for a time as, unlike before, I could spread it into the veins.

    At this time, the veins are absorbing the energy and getting stronger. If I add the blockage material in, it might make things a littleplicated, and I don''t want to take that risk.

    So, currently, I am just scraping the blockage and storing it somece else. If I feel like spreading it among the veins would not harm them, then I will store them and expell it after the breakthrough is over.

    Hun!

    A little more than half an hour passed, and things got a little moreplicated.

    I thought, if I continue scrapping the blockage up as it appeared, there will be a timee when it simply stopped, but for the past half hour, nothing of that sort happened. Instead, as energy got denser and dense, the veins absorbed even more energy, and the blocage began to appear even faster.

    Right now, the huge Grandmaster ss arena-size hall that Camphor is sitting in is filled with elemental energy to the brim, and this energy continues to increse while it tries to fill Camphor''s body.

    Camphor also absorbed more and more energy by minutes as veins and body got stronger absorbing the energies.

    I don''t know how long the energy will continueing, and I already have a huge amount of blockage collected, which her inheritance begins to notice.

    While I am currently able to hide it, I won''t be for much longer.

    I have to dispose of it within her as I could not bring it out during the breakthrough, and thankfully, I know what I have to do, and I even have quite detailed information about it thanks to the broken tower library of wisdom tower.

    ''Camphor, do you still remember about secondary power core I have talked to you about?'' I asked her.

    I had told her as a joke when I was unblocking her veins, but now it had be a real option.

 Chapter 2374 limitless Potential

    <h4>Chapter 2374 limitless Potential</h4>

    ''Do you want to create that in me?'' She asked with slight hesitation. ''Yes, it is the least dangerous way to deal with blockage material, not to mention if we are sessfully able to create it; it will provide you with immeasurable benefits,'' I replied.

    ''Ok, let''s do it.'' She said after a couple of seconds of silence.

    A true secondary power core is an amazing thing, but few are lucky enough to have it. Most people are born with it naturally, but those who want to create it need an extremly extremly rare material, and these resources have to be very suitable to them.

    It is due to this reason they are so extremly rare even in the higher worlds.

    Luckily for Camphor, she already has what require to make a secondary power core, and it could be said to be the best material for her and possess 100%patibility with her as it is part of her.

    With her affirmation, I did not waste any time and acted, and the ce I chose was the ce most suitable, her temple.

    I hope the remaining energy present in the seed is enough; otherwise, I will have to go to Camphor physically, which will not be easy considering the concentration of energy around her; even council members might not be able to do that.

    The energy began to morph into the runes, slowly taking the shape of formation, which is floating in front of my avatar in my core.

    Within six minutes, a hugeplicated formation was created, and I took a sigh of relief as the energy was barely enough to aplish it. I connected the formation with the formations in the veins.

    Buzz!

    ''I will begin now,'' I said to Camphor and activated the formation.

    I don''t know whether I would seed or not, but I hope I do, not only for Camphor but also for me. She will get a second power core which will provide her tremendous benefits, while I will get the precious data.

    All the blockage material I had collected and the new one I am constantly collecting began to move toward her temple, where it would seep inside the runes.

    The process isrgely automatic, and the only thing I have to look out for is an interference of the Inheritance.

    Time passed as more and more blockage material seeped into the runes till all the material I had collected had seeped in the runes, but it still needed some.

    The energy is still increasing, and the blockage is still appearing, so I don''t think I will have to worry about the material, and I was right about twelve minutester; the veins had enough material to fill thest rune.

    "Ahhhhh¡­"

    A loud scream pierced through the mirror while nobody could see what was happening inside to energy concentration, but they could clearly hear the painful scream of Camphor; it is too loud for one to not hear.

    "Micheal, what is happening?" Grandmaster Salvador asked, and everybody looked at me.

    The old man and a few smart ones have already noticed my strange behavior and made the connection.

    "Everything is fine," I said without any exnation. Aside from pain, everything is going extremly well. It isrgely due to the material; with it already part of her, there was no rejection, the process is going in textbook perfect, and the pain is just a small part of it.

    I watch as the secondary power core is formed, it is like the bird of the sun right after the inception of the universe.

    It is a wonderful process, albeit quite painful, as I am creating a new part inside her. She will have to bear it for a while; it is a small price to pay for the wonderful benefits she will get from it for the rest of her life.

    As secondary core-forming, I once again begin to worry. The blockage is still appearing, and once again, I begin to collect it.

    I was able to deal with it by creating the secondary power core, but I don''t know what I will do when the blockage reaches the limit; I will have to take a drastic step, which I really don''t want. It will create the blemish in a more than perfect breakthrough.

    ''Sess!''

    It took twenty-two minutes before the secondary power core finally formed into her temple, and it is more wonderful and beautiful than I had thought; the things Camphor will be able to do with it will be shocking.

    "Congratul"

    I was congratting Camphor when suddenly a change urred, which is invisible to those watching from outside but clear to me who is seeing her metaphysical scan.

    The elemental energy begins to seep into the secondary elemental core, which had just formed barely a second ago.

    Hun!

    I was just watching this thing when suddenly, I noticed something, and my shock began to transform into ecstasy. The blockages had stopped growing despite the veins epting ever-increasing energy.

    The only exnation I could think of was that creating the secondary power had changed something, and for it, I couldn''t be more grateful, as collected blockage had reached a dangerous level.

    Fifteen minutes passed, and when suddenly another change urred, and this one was much, much bigger.

    The elemental energy stopped growing, but new energy appeared. Seeing it, my closed eyes opened wide in shock.

    A thick golden, near liquid shining energy, appeared above Camphor and began to seep inside her, changing things at a hundred times more speed than the elemental energy earlier, and I am not one bit surprised.

    It is pure cosmic energy, and I know it without doubt, as I had seen it before when twins were creating their elemental core.

    I did not think it would appear since the elemental veins and lower thanplete elemental bodies, but it had appeared, and it will change Camphor beyond her imagination; she now has gained a limitless potential, which only a few have in a whole wide world.

 Chapter 2375 Hybrid Core

    <h4>Chapter 2375 Hybrid Core</h4>

    "What is this energy?" Grandmaster Salvador asked in a shocked voice. The level of energy is very high; most of the Grandmasters here probably never had sensed such powerful energy.

    "Cosmic Energy," I replied without opening my eyes; there are rapid changes happening in the body of the Camphor, and I don''t want to miss any of that, but there are too many, and I couldn''t see all of them.

    Thankfully my seed is recording everything, and I would be able to watch everything in the safety of my core.

    The dark gold cosmic energy entered inside her in a small stream; the amount of cosmic energy is not 0.1% of elemental but changes it bringing is hundred times greater, and the biggest recipient of the energy is her veins, and secondary power core is at the temple.

    As I answered the question, people got shocked; even though these people have never experienced cosmic energy but they know what it is, and I could feel the envy in which they are looking at Camphor.

    One person has a different gaze than others as she had experienced this energy before; Lady May was present when twins had formed their elemental core.

    As for Camphor forming a core, I do not think she will. The cores are a big thing, and I am seeing no reaction from the cosmic energy to form a core. If it had the intention to form the core, the process would have begun already.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about these things when I had noticed a fluctuation rising from her heart, and this fluctuation is not from the elemental energy or from the cosmic energy but from her Inheritance, and I have read about it enough to understand what is happening.

    A core is forming, and it is not an elemental core but an Inheritance core, one of the hardest core to form; as a condition to form, it is to have a certain level ofprehension about one''s Inheritance.

    I had known Camphor had a high level ofprehension on her Inheritance but never expected it would be high enough to form an Inheritance core.

    Hun!

    The faint fluctuation spread across her heart before spreading into her body, which immediately confused me. From what I have read about the inheritance core, this energy should have been contained in the heart, where it has everything it needs.

    Soon it had spread across its whole body, and I saw the reality of its spreading, and it couldn''t help but surprise me.

    ''A hybrid core, I had never thought I would see a hybrid core,'' I thought with ecstasy. This is the best oue, Camphor could hope for.

    As elemental core would have been only able to harness the power of her elemental veins while Inheritance core wouldn''t have been able to harness theplete power of the elemental veins, but with hybrid core, she will able to harness both.

    It could be that when it came to the core, she was a little luckier than the twins.

    A feeling of envy couldn''t help but appear in my heart for a moment, but it did notst for a moment. I know how lucky I am, far more than Camphor, who had born with the great natural gift. The gifts I had gained are beyondpare.

    With the energy of the core spreading, it begins to absorb the cosmic energy, which would move toward the heart where the core is forming.

    At the same time, a small spatial gap opened above Mira, which began to spew out mchite color energy, which is just as thick as the cosmic energy. This new energy is the energy of her Inheritance; like the elemental energy and bloodline, the Inheritances have their own energy.

    Very few Inheritances have this, for it ones Inheritance have to be very powerful, or it could be said, its creator has to be a very powerful being who could create the source and imprint it on the world, just like bloodline does.

    From what little my research told me, I think the Inheritance is inspired by the Bloodlines, but it is just my own conjecture and easily refutable, even with the data I have.

    People have sensed this energy, and this time they do not have a question about it; many of them have not experienced this energy, but they have heard about it a lot as every generation people create inheritance core, and most of them find the ce in the Pyramid council.

    The source energy of Inheritance and Cosmic Energy begins to flow through the heart, and the creation of the core begins.

    The swirl formed and began to absorb a huge amount of energy; the amount is so huge that even experienced Grandmasters were shocked seeing it.

    Each minute more and more energies would gather enter inside the swirl in Camphors heart, and it had continued for more than half an hour before it suddenly stopped and all the dense energies around just disburse.

    Still, one could not see Camphor; clearly, there are bright multicolored lights shining around her, which makes it very hard to see what is happening to her.

    ''Congrattions, Camphor, on getting a very powerful Hybrid Core,'' I said to her as her core materialized.

    The colorful lights and bright veins on her body suddenly disappeared, and she revealed herself. Everyone got surprised to see her, as huge changes had happened to her, but the very next second, each and every one of them became shocked when a Grandmaster ss aura burst out of her.

    "My God!"

    Grandmaster Salvador gasped in shock, sensing the aura, and he is not the only one; the aura that just released from her body is of peak Grandmaster, not of the initial Grandmaster or Mid-Grandmaster that select few would be able to break into but a peak Grandmaster.

    She is not an average peak Grandmaster either, but one that is very close to a council member in strength, one more advancement, and she will gain that strength and since she had created a core, a Hybrid core at that, getting a council member level strength would pose no difficulty to her.

 Chapter 2376 Peak

    <h4>Chapter 2376 Peak</h4>

    "Wynona Camphor, the Pyramid congratte you on bing a Grandmaster," congratted Lady May as Camphor walked inside the room.

    "Thank you, Lady May," She replied before she looked at me and appeared in front of me at a speed that most Grandmasters couldn''t follow.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, thank you; without your help, I wouldn''t be standing here as Grandmaster," She said while bowing deeply.

    A gesture surprised everyone who was watching; a small bow to show gratitude is nothing surprising, but a deep bow held apletely different meaning. Grandmasters rarely give such deep bows, even to the Grand Lords.

    "I did what I could. You do not have to show such respect to me," I said and looked at her carefully; she had gone through the great changes in a matter of hours.

    Aside from her Grandmaster level aura, the big breakthrough had brought two big changes into her, both of them rted to her appearance.

    She now looks much younger than before; from looking at ady in her early fifties, she now looks like a woman in her mid-thirties. Her skin has be vibrant, and her features have be more aligned, making her even more visually appealing.

    There is a thumbnail size crystalline bead in the center of her temple, just like Ashlyn has on her and the twins. I don''t know what Ashlyn''s bead is, but it is not a secondary power core for sure, and for what twins have, it is not a true secondary power core.

    The crystal bead on the center of Camphors temple is the true secondary power core. It is had dark blue edges but inside is the yin-yang of gold and mchite color; the gold and mchite are in the exact shade of cosmic energy and source of her Inheritance energy that had appeared.

    "You very much deserve it, Grandmaster Zaar. If not for your help, I would be lying bloodied and broken right now," she said while shaking her head.

    The Grandmasters got surprised hearing that, but smarts one''s eyes lit up; I couldn''t help but sigh inwardly seeing those sneaky shes.

    "You should get control over your strength as soon as possible," I advised. We are at war, and she could be called in the front at any time. So, she needs to get her power under control to utilize it at 100% efficiency.

    She nodded, and a few secondster, one by one, people walked out of the hall. Those in the projection form just simply disappeared.

    I am d that I did not use the projection as I wanted to in the morning. If I had, I don''t know whether I would be able to help her on time or not.

    "Micheal, you have to tell me how you had helped little Winnie; I will pay a fortune for that." The old man said.

    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at that; I thought the old man would thank me for saving his niece; instead, he got his eyes on me, and his niece secretes.

    "If you really want to know Grandmaster, then you should really ask your niece," I said with a smile, and he put a sour expression on his face.

    Soon we have reached the teleportation formation, and we parted ways. There were many Grandmasters who wanted to talk to me, but I made the excuse of some emergency patient and disappeared into the teleportation formation.

    I did not go back to my room; instead, I yed with my sister for a while before I cooked a sumptuous dinner with new cooking techniques I am learning. The whole family ate till we werepletely filled.

    I walked back into my room after my sister fell asleep an hour and a halfter, and Iy on my bed before going into my core; it was time I opened my present.

    I sat on my study station, and in front of me was a big ping seed; it is the size of my arm and contained one of the greatest presents Ive ever got. I had been holding back my desire for an hour but no more.

    Click!

    I touched the seed, and it clicked open, and just as I did, two things appeared in front of me. One is a pink disk containing all recordings of Camphors breakthrough, and the second is a thick golden blob of celestial energy.

    Like I did with the twins, I had collected the cosmic energy, and like I did with twins, I had not robbed her of any benefit by collecting this energy. This is the stray cosmic energy that was going to disappear from her body; it was excess one which I am more than happy to collect.

    I had created this collection formation to collect the elemental energy. It had collected that, but when the cosmic energy appeared, it threw all that away at mymand and began collecting this precious cosmic energy.

    I very much want to use this cosmic energy right now, and it will provide me immense benefits. I am sure it will directly give me the power of peak Grandmaster and increase my potential at the same time, but I resisted those thoughts.

    I have a better way to utilize this energy; through that way, I will receive even more benefits I will right now.

    So, after much thought and great reluctance, I have ced a couple of seals on the golden blob of energy and ced it in the safe before turning toward the memory disc, which contains theplete recording of the breakthrough.

    From a certain perspective, this disc is a hundred times more precious than cosmic energy itself, especially to someone like me, who had already benefitted greatly from studying the bloodlines core and Elemental cores, and now I have aplete recording of very rare Hybrid core.

    I am very excited about the schematic her inheritance had used to create the hybrid core, and if I was able to nce into it, it would help me tremendously.

    Just thinking about it has made me salivate in my mouth.

 Chapter 2377 The Crystal

    <h4>Chapter 2377 The Crystal</h4>

    "You already thanked me yesterday; you do not have toe personally today," I said to Camphor, who is in front of me.

    She had againe to thank me, which I say is unnecessary, but I am thankful that she did as I was able to extract another packet of data from her.

    This one is rted to the practice she did after her breakthrough; I am sure she would have used all her abilities and that secondary power core; I am very excited to see how it worked.

    Yesterday, I had not slept tillte as I was studying the precious data my seed had collected on the Hybrid Core.

    "It is at least what I could do, and I also wanted to give this to you," She said and ced a dark blue crystal the size of a small coin in my hand.

    I am shocked seeing it; I know what it is as before leaving, I had told her about it and how to take it out of her body. I am shocked because I already have something like it; I have two, and I have been very wrong about them.

    I thought they were energy crystals and had even tried to use them in my level up but looking at the dark blue crystal that Camphor had handed it to me, I am very sure that two crystals I have found in that ruin merged with our world.

    That makes them even more precious, especially the one which was hungered by my runes; I already begin to have hundreds of thoughts about how I could utilize it.

    "It is very precious," I said while looking at the crystal. "It is also useless; I might not know much, but I know enough that in my or anybody else''s hand, it is useless; only you will be able to find any use for it," She said, and to that, I smiled.

    She did not stay for long and left while I also went back to my room.

    In my core, I ced the dark blue crystal beside the other two crystals; the tests proved that dark blue crystals are the same as the other two crystals, and their grade is also about the same.

    Of the three crystals, two are useless to me, including the one given to me by Camphor. As I said before, one could only use these crystals if one ispatible with them, and thepatibility also needs to be good to avoid any side effects.

    I possess nopatibility with the other two crystals, but with the third one, I ampatible with, and thepatibility is also quite good.

    The ideas already began to flow in my mind, and I noted down all. These crystals are so precious that I might not be able to find another one in my life, so I have to utilize them in a way that would bring me the greatest benefits.

    I started immediately on the research, and before I knew it, the day had passed. I have not only done the research and work but also healed another old patient in the hall of sleep than now; there are four remaining.

    It won''t be long before I heal four of them; I am already close to deducing the healing methods for two.

    I woke up the next day with a smile, but when I remembered what began from today, that smile on my face had dimmed a little.

    From today, I have to participate in the leadership program and participate in physical and not through the projection. The thing that got me most stressed was that I didn''t know how long it wouldst; it would be a week or month, it would all depend on the Grand Commander.

    I really don''t want to participate in this leadership practice; I would very much like to keep working on the things with the time I have. I even let my intentions know, and while that helped me before this time, it is not helping me.

    The higher-ups are quite adamant about making me attend this course.

    Sigh!

    I took a sigh and got out of the bed; I quickly freshened up and showered. I wore my military uniform and ced all the new badges, including the ones I got a few days ago, before walking out of my room.

    "So, the leadership program, are you excited?" My father asked as I walked into the kitchen. "Not really," I said as I took a seat beside my sister.

    "Your mother has once told me that she has very much looked forward to attending this course in her younger days; she had wanted to reach the Master ss as soon as possible to do it," he said while cing a te with pancakes in front of me.

    Even after a year, there was no news of mom; the council is still saying that mother is alive and still doing her secret mission god knows where.

    Soon, I finished my breakfast and kissed my sister''s cheeks, and walked out of the kitchen toward the teleportation formation.

    It is my first day, and I don''t want to bete. I want to make a good impression, so I could request the Grand Commander to let me participate in the program by projection.

    Soon, I stepped into the formation and used my badge to unlock the coordinates. The ce I am going to is the most protected ce in the world, and there are strict measures to keep it protected.

    The teleportation formation lit up, and I disappeared from my ce and appeared in front of the huge yellow ss gates.

    I pushed them open and walked inside, and even though I hade to the centralmand before, I couldn''t but feel impressed by it. It is Grand with hundreds of screens floating around; they were showing the various scenes.

    From the calm forts on the hills to huge battles involving the Grandmasters, everything that is happening in the world could be seen in this hall.

 Chapter 2378 The Program I

    <h4>Chapter 2378 The Program I</h4>

    It is a huge hall and in the center of it is an oval table with twelve seats for twelve council members. A few meters away from the main table, there is a lone chair on which a projection of lord of ss is sitting.

    There is always projection or physical self of Grand Lord present in the centralmand. The authority of the Grand Lords are supreme, they could override any decision made by the council, but they seldom do that.

    They just watch and advise when asked by the council; this had been a thing for thousands of years, and it worked extremly well for us humans.

    As I entered the hall, many people looked at me, and some of them were downright shocked. They were not shocked seeing me but shocked seeing the metals, especially the ck ones, which shows how many Grandmasters I have killed, and it is a lot.

    It is more than anyone; even council members have not killed this many Grandmasters. Lady may herself had said that.

    Themand center has a lot fewer people than one expected, aside from council members and Grand Lord present in their physical and projections form. These thirty-four assistants of Tyrant ss of all levels.

    There are also eight people selected in leadership programs, nine including me. I already got the list of their names a few days ago, and I had been familiar with a few of them, including the daughter of Danielle, who is also a Master ss Tyrant.

    Though the difference between the strength of a mother and daughter is immense despite being at the same level.

    Aside from these people, projections of people would appear and disappear every few minutes, providing intel and other things for the ears of councilmembers only.

    Each and every person here is trusted to immense degrees; their loyalties are guaranteed. The Grand Lords have also inspected their bodies and soul, so detailed that even a very hidden operative wouldn''t be able to hide.

    Such measures are very necessary; there have been incidents where Grimms have breached this ce and now are adamant to not let that happen again.

    Thankfully, I have been spared by many of these inspections, but Grand Lord had scanned my soul and body a few days ago when I was injured and in aa. Even though their method was extremly sneaky, my defenses were able to catch it and stop it, or rather they stop themselves.

    Grand Lord could easily be able to crush every defense I have, but they did not; they left it be.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, you havee right on time," said the booming voice, "As I was ordered to Lord Singh," I replied with a sigh bow.

    This is Shri Singh, the leader of zing Sphere; the old leader took retirement the day war began. As the old leader was recognized by the prime artifact and thus had to assume the position of the protector.

    From what I had heard, there was quite a drama in zing Sphere due to it. Their council chose him, but he did not want to take the position; he wanted to remain inmand of Fort Trojan; one of the five most strategic locations.

    I don''t know whether its true or not, but Grand Lord had to forcefully bring him to the pyramid as he was very unwilling, even after the official order.

    He is a tall man with huge muscles; he could literally crush me with those huge hands. His very tall physique and steel muscles are due to his bloodline, which is extremly powerful and provide him with crushing physical strength.

    "You don''t have to be glum about it, Grandmaster Zaar; I promise it would be a huge learning experience for you," He said, but even he looked like he did not believe it.

    "So, what do I have to do, Lord Singh?" I asked, and a smile appeared on his face, which had some sadistic tint.

    "You go stand with those eight and observe how we operate; we will call your name if we need your view on something," He said and strode toward the high table with a sadistic smile on his face while remaining on my spot dumfounded.

    Even though I did not like this leadership program, I thought it would be interesting, but it looked like it would be not be. Well, it is good too; this way, I would be able to majority of focus on my avatar in the core.

    Schooling my expressions, I walked toward the other eight people of the Leadership program; all of them looked toward me as I appeared beside them.

    All eight of them were powerful and had made a name for themselves in war, or even before; some were even with me in thepetition like Danielle''s Daughter. All of them are powerful, the lowest of them is Peak Master, and there is even a Grandmaster, an initial one.

    "Grandmaster Zaar," They said in unison as if they had practiced before. "Please call me Micheal; it feels a little weird called Grandmaster Zaar from people of my own age," I said with augh while also sneakily seeping my seeds inside them.

    "It would be too disrespectful," some of them said immediately, "How about Grandmaster Micheal," I offered, and they nodded.

    Within a few seconds, all their metaphysical scans appeared in front of me, and I have to say, their data is one of the best Ive ever found in humans, which is not surprising considering they are the best of best within their organization.

    After the initial introduction, awkward silence clouded the group, and I am the reason for it. Despite sealing all my aura and acting as normal as possible, my presence is seemed to be making them ufortable to talk openly.

    Though, they are talking already. If I am reading the data correctly, they have formed a soulwork among themselves and talking animatedly. The ones who are not connected to this soulwork of theirs, me and Simon Norton, the other Grandmaster in the group.

    ''It seemed like my days were going to be quite long.'' I thought and focused on the screens and conversations of the council members. Since I have been forced here, it would be too bad if I didn''t learn anything.

 Chapter 2379 The Program II

    <h4>Chapter 2379 The Program II</h4>

    "Battlefield 324, in our favor; with loss of 43 Kings, 13 Emperors, 3 Unranked Tyrants, 1 Elite Tyrant." "Preparing reinforcements to Battlefield 126," "Battlefield 29 Lost, Grimms advancing to the fort, preparing the evacuati¡­."

    Tens of sounds rang out in themand center, and nearly all of them were from the strategic assistants, the best strategic minds we have.

    Every decision needs the council''s permission to go ahead, but the council did not focus on all battlefields.

    Their eyes are only focused on the Grandmaster ss battlefields, and half of their conversations are silent. Not to mention, there are many invisible screens that are only visible to their eyes; those are the truly important battlefield that they could not let anyone know about.

    While all the people here are vetted, the council could not let them know everything that is happening on the battlefield. Many things needed to be kept confidential as Grimms have ways to take the information out of the mind of even an extremly loyal person.

    It had been only half an hour since I hade to this ce but just seeing and listening to what was happening made me feel like my head was buzzing.

    I had to take some of my concentration back from my avatar so could I could focus properly on what was happening around me; even then, I am having a problem is processing all this information which is my forte.

    It seemed like this leadership program had more merit than I had throught.

    Time passed, and soon six hours passed, and now, I have got quite good at understanding what is happening around me. I could track hundreds of screens and conversations and actually understood what was happening.

    It is quite straining to be honest, and I wonder how the regr Tyrants would be able to do it without getting their brain friend. I am able to do it quickly because, because my soul is extremly powerful, to the level of Grandmasters.

    If it were not for that, even my data processing ability would not have been enough to process each and everything that was happening in the hall.

    The nine of us are quiet as a mouse; nobody has spoken a single word out though they are having quite a chatter through their soulwork. The councils hadn''t asked any questions. It is not surprising considering the first day is for the observation only; they would begin to involve us from tomorrow.

    I am more than happy with that fact; a day would be more than enough for me to limate with the working of here.

    Hun

    I was watching the screens and listening to the conversations around when I noticed little secretive movements.

    These seven people are looking at me sneakily before looking away and seeing they are making eye contact with each other looking sneakily at me; they seem to be discussing something about me.

    I wonder what it is; it would have been great if I could snoop into their soulwork, but it is near impossible as it is created through the method of their inheritances and bloodlines and tapping into that is currently beyond my ability.

    Me sensing them having a soulwork and knowing who''s conversing who is already more than enough.

    "Grandmaster Micheal is it true you can help Grandmaster ss breakthrough?" asked a woman beside me, who is none other than Danielle''s daughter, Elowyn.

    "Where did you hear such thing, miss Elowyn?" I asked back with a big bright smile while I sighed inside. I knew this would happen, but I expected it would take some time before the news spread, but it seemed like I was wrong.

    "Everybody is talking about it," She replied with hope burning in her bright blue eyes, which are the exact copy of her mother''s.

    Breaking into the Grandmaster ss is a dream of every ambitious powerhouse, and even those talented pursue it with zeal. Even with great talent, one has to work hard to reach the Grandmaster ss.

    "I am sorry to disappoint you, miss Elowyn, but I could not make anyone a Grandmaster with just a wave of my hand," I replied.

    I did not deny the possibility as there is no use; it will only make theme harder than me. So, answering this way is the only choice.

    These people are quite smart as they understood the meaning behind my words immediately.

    The hidden smiles have appeared on their faces, and I felt a headache; I am sure tomorrow, I will be getting more messages and calls from the higher-ups of their organizations than I did yesterday and today.

    Hun!

    I could see the questions building their eyes but was saved when one of the screens got bigger; seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief and turn my focus on the Grandmaster ss battle that had just begun.

    The changes in the screens happened when the big battlesmenced; the biggest change urred when Grandmasters were about to fight, like now.

    "Grandmaster Ervin is finally going to fight, but the enemy is tough; Orsae of Lightning Lion tribe is veteran of precious war and had killed a human Grandmaster before," said Jayden Star from Sky Saber.

    "This is going to be a tough battle; Grandmaster Ervin had a tough battle ahead of him,"mented Serena from Silverstone academy.

    Everyone began to express their opinion; this was the second Grandmaster ss battle in the day, but they did not get to see thest battle, as the council had hidden the screen.

    "Who do you think will win, Grandmaster Micheal?" asked Simon, the only Grandmaster in the group.

    "In purely Grandmaster level, it will be a tie," I said, surprising quite a lot of them. As most of them were had the opinion that Lightning Lionman would force Grandmaster Ervin to retreat.

    "As you all know, despite being the same level, Grandmaster Ervin is weaker than Lightning Lionman, who is famous for its powerful offensive. "

    "But the defensive methods of Grandmaster Ervin are uniquely suited against the lightning attacks, and I think he will manage to defend without retreat," I exined before they could be asked and focused on the battle.

    I need to study this battle, as Lightning Lionman has a Bloodline, and I n to study every move of it. If it ever appeared in front of me, it would not take much time to gobble it up.

 Chapter 2380 Battlefield 138

    <h4>Chapter 2380 Battlefield 138</h4>

    Thirty-one hours have passed since I havee to the centralmand, and since then, I have been here.

    Assistants changed their shifts; even council members changed every few hours.

    Though there were always six councilmembers present in the centralmand to make the decision, the projection of Lord of ss is unmoving as always, making me think his projection is fake and he is not present here.

    "All of you, your shift is over; return after four hours," said Lord Chalice from his chair before turning to other councilmembers.

    Nobody stayed after hearing him; all of us walked out of the centralmand at breakneck speed before stepping into the formation.

    Even though we could continue for days without sleep, we slept whenever we could. We are trained for it; it is the way we could maximize our efficiency in this war where we could be called to fight at any moment.

    So, the four-hour break we got is really small, considering there are many other things than just sleeping.

    I have to shower, eat and sleep in these four hours. I wish the break would have been bigger, considering I am still recovering, and sleep helps a lot in recovering faster, but these people did not seem to care about my recovery.

    Four hours passed, it felt like just a minute had passed. I had never showered and eaten at such speed in my life before taking full three-hour-long sleep.

    I wish I could do all these things at my core, but unfortunately, I could not. I could sleep in my core, but it would make me sleep outside, too, defeating the whole purpose of sleep.

    "Today will not be as rxing as tomorrow; watch carefully and listen to everything, we will ask your opinion," said Lady May as we appeared in the centralmand; nobody seemed surprised hearing that, some like Simon seemed quite excited about it.

    She was right about what she had said as the first question came in just a few minutes. "Asma, what would be our casualties on the battlefield 243?" Asked Lord Whitmore.

    Battle 243 is an off-continent battlefield; it is near a minor continent, and currently, a human army of three million strong is going to sh against the army of ten million Grimm Monsters and the ones that are leading the battle are elites.

    "It would be twenty thousand below the Tyrant stage, and we might lose two to four Tyrants," Asma replied a secondter, and she is quite sure of her assessment.

    She just did not throw away the number; each and everyone here had a great battle experience. They have been taught war since they were children and begin to fight against the Grimm Monsters by the time they reach fifteen.

    Since the war began, they have already fought hundreds of battles, and many of them were led by them. So, every word they say has great reasoning to back it up.

    "Your prediction is quite closer to the predictions made by the Pyramids AI," He said, and a data chart appeared beside that screen.

    The Pyramids AI is the most powerful war AI we have in our control; it is not only the most sophisticated but also contains a huge amount of database through which it made its predictions.

    Th Pyramid with us since the first epoch war, the war of retaking. It contains the data of nearly all the battles that had happened for more than thousands of years; its predictions help a lot in the war efforts.

    Though it had been wrong many times, even with all the data, it is not omnipotent. If the thoughts of intelligent life had been predicted by a machine, we would have stopped using our brains long ago.

    Its predictions were only used as guidance; the council made the decision on their reasoning.

    A few minutes passed, and councilmembers asked another question about another battlefield; every few minutes, they would ask questions, sometimes twice or thrice, to the same a person, but they did not ask me.

    Even Simon had not been spared, but no question hade at me.

    They have been treating me equal to these people since I came here; all my aplishments and contributions were forgotten that had little unwearied me seeing I got respect wherever I go. Sometimes it is because of my kills and talents; sometimes, it is because of my contribution.

    So, them not asking me questions is a little strange.

    I was just thinking that when suddenly a screen brightened and doubled in size, showing the battle of two Grandmasters above the red sandy dunes.

    The thing is, I am familiar with the human Grandmaster; I was under hismand nearly a year ago in the fort Ardon.

    "Micheal, how fast do you think the Grandmaster Raven would be able to beat the Tasdf of Crimson Tooth Hogman tribe?" asked Lady May.

    Her surprise caught me a little off guard before a mirthless smile appeared on my face, "If thetest information you have provided about the Hogman is right, then it would be aplete retreat on the Grandmaster Raven''s part; you might even have to prepare a rescue," I said.

    It had surprised the people around me and froze the smile on Lady May''s face, but it did not surprise her or the council. If I am right, then they have made the same assessment about the battle.

    The information about Hogman did not say it is truly strong or strong enough to dominate a Grandmaster Raven who is at the same level as it, but the thing is the Hogmans abilities could counter Grandmaster Raven''s abilities well.

    Thest Grandmaster who fought against the Hogman had said in her report that Hogman is more powerful than it lets on.

    So, Grandmaster Raven has to retreat and might even need a rescue if it was hiding its true powers in the previous battles.

    Lady May nodded and was about to say something when she suddenly stopped, and my eyes too suddenly became serious when another screen became bigger. It is of the battlefield 138, a ce where people important to me are fighting.

    "Mom," said Elowyn softly.

    Yes, her mother is on that battlefield, and not only her but Leonard too. I had sent them there just two days before I went to mytest mission, where I nearly got killed.

 Chapter 2381 Risks

    <h4>Chapter 2381 Risks</h4>

    Battlefield 138, the margrave prairie, is one of Grandmaster ss battlefields led by Grandmaster Ari Ursule, an initial ss Grandmaster.

    Two huge armies containing millions of people are running across the grassy ground. The human army is about a million strong, containing Lord''s to Tyrant, aside from Knights, every type of powerhouse present in the battlefield.

    The human army contains nearly a million people, and the Grimms have three times more numbers than that. Nearly 60% of the people on this battlefield are from the minor continents and the ones who fought battles in the war.

    "Simon, what do you think of Battlefield 138?" asked Lady May, watching the two armies getting closer and closer to each other.

    "We have an advantage in the lower level powerhouses, and our Tyrants are also equally matched. Most importantly, we have the edge over the enemy Grandmaster but not enough to kill it,"

    "The viable option keeps whittling away enemy forces in each battle till we finish off all the lower level of Grimm forces," He replied. It is not an ideal oue of the battle, but one rarely gets that in the war.

    Few seconds after he replied, both of the armies shed, kings began to fight kings, Emperors against Emperors, and Tyrants against the Tyrants.

    Within a few minutes, two screens captured the most focus in the centralmand, the battle of Grandmaster Raven on the battlefield 211 and the thunderous battle being fought in margrave prairie.

    Currently, only leaders and below-ss powerhouses are fighting, but it won''t be long before others join.

    Hun!

    All were focused on the battles when suddenly the projection of Lord of ss disappeared from his seat, and before anyone could say anything, another projection appeared. This one of feeble old women with bright eyes.

    Grand Tower Mistress Ang Leon

    Unlike the Lord of the ss, whose projection was frozen like a statue, Lady Ang''s projection is real, and she is looking around like a normal person. Though nobody spoke to her, the councilmembers have just given her a bow before continuing with their business.

    About forty minutes passed, and I have to say, I was quite sure surprised by the Grandmaster Ravens tenacity.

    Despite being at a disadvantage and even receiving quite injuries from it, he was still able to hold on against the Hogman. If it had anyone at his ce, they would have retreated already, but he did not even though he could, as there is no army he needs to protect.

    It is only he and the Grimm Hogman who are fighting above the desert.

    While Grandmaster Raven is fighting, a change had finally urred on the battlefield 138. The Masters finallye out, including Danielle and Leonard. I could see a change in Elowyn''s expressions as her mother entered the battlefield.

    "I have tomend you, Micheal; you have trained your mentees well. All of them have reached the Master''s ss in an extremly short time," said Raymond Leon, leader of Wisdom Tower.

    He said it loudly, but the conversation was audible to councilmember and me; even people beside me could not hear what he said.

    "Especially, this cousin of mine, nobody had throught she could reach a Master ss, much less peak of it and have such power," He said while looking at Danielle, who is his cousin; both of them are the direct descendants of Grand Tower Mistress.

    "Lord Raymond is right, Micheal; our assessment had predicted these two would be able to reach the Master ss with their talents, especially Leonard Atkins; it was already a miracle he was able to reach Leader ss," said Lady May with the hint of appreciation.

    "Thank you for your praise Lord Raymond, Lady May," I said with a smile. "It is not praise, Micheal but a fact. The resources could advance one to a level, but they could not give such power," Grand Commander said, looking at a battle of Leonard and Danielle as both of them fighting the videttes.

    Among the fourteen human Masters present on the battlefield 138, only Danielle and Leonard are capable of fighting the videttes, who had the power of at Masters limit. An extremly few numbers powerhouses could fight vidette of the same level.

    I wonder how the council would react if the two of them revealed their powers, which now have increased further, especially of Danielle; she had made amazing strides.

    "Grandmaster Raven, if you are fighting at your limit, retreat," ordered Grand Commander. Even though Grandmaster Raven is still fighting, injuries are building upon his body, and if this continues, it will affect his performance.

    I could understand why he had not retreated; the strain of war is forcing every human to improve fast, and most times, to improve at such a stage, people need to take the risk, especially the people like Grandmaster Raven who are past their prime.

    A few minutes after Grand Commander''s order, Grandmaster Raven began to retreat, and that is when the real danger began as the Hogman had finally burst out with its real strength.

    It immediately made the council members discuss the options, and there were only two options, whether to send the rescue or not.

    The intel about the Hogman having more strength than it is showing is true, and now they have to decide whether Grandmaster Raven would be able to retreat on his own or they will have to send reinforcement.

    Sending reinforcement does not always help as sometimes, the Grimmsid out the traps for the reinforcement actually; we have lot many Grandmasters due to it.

    ''See!''

    I took a sharp breath when I saw the Hogman cut apart the Grandmaster Raven''s hand, but it seemed like the move was intentional on Grandmaster Raven''s part.

    He had chosen to sacrifice his arm to make the retreat, and he seeded, albeit barely; before Grandmaster Raven could fully retreat inside the fort, the Grimm was able to give him a pretty big injury on his back.

    Sigh!

    The screen disappeared, and the grandmander took a sigh before she turned toward us. "Taking risks is important, but you should also know your limit. Every riskes with a price, and if you fail, you have to pay that price in death," Grand Commander said and looked at battlefield 138, where shocking changes have appeared.

 Chapter 2382 Reveal

    <h4>Chapter 2382 Reveal</h4>

    Expressions of everybody changed seeing the new change in the battlefield, even I became as surprised as others. Though, the council members did not seem that surprised.

    There are three new Grimms that have appeared on the battlefield, and the thing is only one of them is a Grandmaster, themander of the Grimm forces in margrave prairie, while the other two are the Masters.

    The reading of their auras is clear on the screen; these two new Grimms did not hide their aura, which makes them even more dangerous.

    Nobody here is an idiot to assume that since they are Masters, they will not be dangerous; we are too experienced to think that.

    "Mother!" Elowyn said worriedly, eyes full of fear and worry. Her mother is there, and once they finished the Grandmasters, it would not take more than a minute to massacre them all unless there were reinforcements.

    "They have sent their core members; this is definitely a trap," said Lord Whitmore, "We could not afford to send the reinforcement; we would end up losing both," added Lord Raymond while ncing at the face of his cousin for a moment.

    Their few sentences shook Elowyns world; she shook and looked like she could copse on the ground at any moment.

    ''War is cruel,'' I said to myself and sighed.

    Every decision made here is based on the rational than the emotions; within a few seconds, the councilpersons decided to sacrifice a Grandmaster, fourteen Masters, and million other humans, and nobody could fault their decision.

    While it may seem like they decided the fate of million people too quickly, it is not the case; there are hundreds of calctions that went there.

    The battlefield 138 is important enough to have a Grandmaster but not important to send a Grandmaster powerhouse, probably a peak Grandmaster for a rescue, who might end up dying by Grimms plot.

    The people fighting on the battlefield are not important enough to take to utilize an asset like a peak Grandmaster.

    The people of battlefield 138 are chosen strategically; Grandmaster Ursule is old with no potential to advance; he also possesses no unique talent that makes him a greater asset than those of his level.

    He is average.

    The same goes for most Masters, leaders, and Elite; all of them are past their prime or someone who has no potential to be a Grandmaster, much less became a peak Grandmaster within a short period of time.

    ording to Pyramid, even with all their strength to contend against Vidette, Leonard and Danielle did not possess the potential to be Grandmaster.

    It would have been apletely different thing if Jill or I had been on the battlefield. For us, even Grand Tower Mistress Ang had taken action, as they had done before.

    The army on the 138th battlefield is a sacrificial army, to begin with; I am sure Grandmaster Ursune knows that but he still followed the orders, and it is also a reason why I had sent Leonard and Danielle there.

    It is also the reason why the Grimms have sent their most talented to there and created a trap. If we really sent people there, we might really end up regretting it.

    "Gra¡­Grandmother, please," Elowyn said with folded hands to Grand Tower Mistress; as she saw powerful aura sted out of all three Grimm Monsters, the Masters Grimms have more powerful aura than the Grimm Grandmaster beside them.

    Sigh!

    Grand Tower Mistress Ang sighed and looked at Elowyn with eyes filled with sadness and resolve.

    "My dearest Granddaughter, it is the war for the survival of our race, and we all have to make sacrifices,"

    "Nothing is more important than the survival of our race," she said before turning back to the screen.

    While every person here in the centralmand is sad but what we are feeling is nothingpared to humans on the battlefield 138 who understood there is a huge chance they will die, but they are still fighting, fighting with greater spirit than before.

    Grandmaster Ursule''s face is expressionless as he erected his defense; he did not try to run, nor he could; Grimms have locked the space, so he could not run away, tearing open the space.

    Elowyn turned her tearful face toward me and took my hands, "Grandmaster Zaar, my mother, is your mentee; please save her. You request it; they will save her," Elowyn said, and she is right; if I requested, the council would be sent reinforcement.

    Suddenly Elowyns hands shook, and in the screens, all three Grimmsunched an attack, and these attacks are so powerful, especially of the two Masters, that Grandmaster Ursule stood no chance to survive.

    ''I think it is time for them to reveal their real power to the world,'' I said, and I pulled my one hand from Elowyn''s and touched my badge.

    "Danielle, Leonard, don''te back to me if you can''t bring the two enemy heads," I said, and my voice was loud enough, too loud that everyone in the centralmand had heard it and was shocked.

    All the council members were shocked, and even Grand Tower Mistress ang looked surprised, but their shock was nothing to what they saw next.

    Bang Slice!

    A sudden change urred on the battlefield 138; the Frogman vidette fighting against Danielle exploded into the colorful dust while the vidette fighting against Leonard split into two by a crimson sh.

    Right, at that moment, both Danielle and Leonard disappeared from their ces and appeared in front of shocked Grandmaster Ursule in the way of theing attack.

    Grandmasters Ursule seemed to say something to them, but they just shooks heads with augh and faced theing attack with excitement burning in their eyes.

    It took barely a second when three attacks appeared in front of them when suddenly, three red, blue, and green bubbles appeared on Danielle''s hand before flying toward the attacks, and on the way, the bubbles began to get bigger and bigger till they have be big as houses.

    BANG BANG BANG

    Right at that moment, the powerful attacks crashed into them, making everyone believe the bubbles would explode and the attacks would continue, but nothing of that sort happened.

 Chapter 2383 The Bubble Grand Art

    <h4>Chapter 2383 The Bubble Grand Art</h4>

    BANG BANG BANG

    All three powerful attacks crashed into the bubbles, and instead of exploding as one might expect them, these bubbles began to absorb the attacks rapidly, till all three powerful attacks werepletely absorbed by them.

    It had shocked everyone, be it humans or Grimms Monsters, those inside and outside of battlefield and even Grand Lord like Lady Ang was not able to hide her shock.

    Pop Pop Pop

    It took a second for all the bubbles to absorb the attacks, and as they did, they popped. They popped up like regr bubbles would while releasing a huge amount of powerful but harmless energy.

    If the Grimms were not shocked by the ability of the bubbles, they would be extremly angry seeing the bubbles trivializing their attacks.

    "The Bubble Art; finally, someone hadprehended it," The old woman said loudly as her face cracked up in a huge big ecstatic smile.

    "Grand Art? Grandmother, we have a grand art?" asked Lord Raymond in confusion. He is not the only one who questions and confusion; every other person in the room has the same expressions Elowyn and Grand Commander.

    "Of course, we have a Grand Art; we are a Supreme. We had had it since the inception of our organization, its really hard toprehend, harder than most Grand Arts," an Old woman replied before her eyes turned to me.

    "Brat, you have kept quite a secret from me; you shouldn''t do that if you don''t want to kill this old woman with a heart attack," said the old woman.

    "It was not my secret to tell, Grand Tower Mistress," I replied with a smile, to which she nodded.

    "Since when did you know about it?" She asked. "Before I epted her as my mentee," I replied; there is no need to hide the things from her; she will know everything when the battle is finished.

    "It is quite a power she disyed; is it her limit?" She asked again, and a big smile appeared on my face, "Far from it," I replied. Hearing that smile on her face got even brighter, while others became even more shocked.

    The defensive power she had just disyed was impressive, but I had said it was just scratch. It is nothing, especially after the progress she had made in the past two months after epting my suggestion about her art.

    "I assume the other brat beside her will also have some surprises?" old women asked, "You can count on that," I replied and turned to screen with her where Grimms had finally recovered from their shock.

    Hun!

    "Hahaha¡­A Grand Art, finally I have found human with the Grand Art to fight," the Aqua Apeman begin tough madly. Its reaction ispletely different than I had expected it to have, and it made me focus more on the Master Grimm Monsters.

    There are two Master ss Grimm Monsters beside the Violet Snakeman, the Grandmaster. One is Aqua Apeman, who isughing madly, and the other is Stone Bearman, who clearly a have a bloodline.

    It took a few seconds, but the Apeman calmed down and looked at Danielle with a challenge, "I want to seee how long your little bubbles wouldst in front of my world corrupting ocean," It shouted, and all of us shook.

    We are not the only ones who have the Grand Arts, Grimms have them too, and they have them in arge quantity. Thankfully, the Grimms have even great difficulty than us inprehending the Grand Arts.

    World corrupting ocean is a Grand Art and is powerful without a doubt; thest host of this art had appeared three hundred and fifty years ago, and it was killed by matron mavis.

    As the Apeman dered and dark ocean materialized in the sky; the ocean did not look like it was made of energy but a real ocean of dark water which is vast. Seeing it, people couldn''t help but be rmed by it.

    Danielle said something, and a secondter, Leonard and Grandmaster Ursule begin to fly out of the corrupted ocean, and the Apeman does not stop them; it only has eyes for Danielle.

    It is also strategic; while it might able to kill Grandmaster Ursule, it would have a problem against Leonard as even when the corrupted ocean appeared, there was no fear in his eyes, only excitement to fight.

    A few secondster, Leonard and Grandmaster Ursule, along with two Grimms, flew out of the corrupted ocean, leaving only Apeman and Danielle inside it.

    "Now, with two of us, let''s begin," It said, and the ocean began to churn before thousands of dark chains came out of the ocean. These dark chains are huge, each link of the chain is meter long, and each chain is made of thousands of such links.

    "Wrathful Chains!" Shouted the Apeman as it sent thousands of chains at Danielle.

    The attack looked very scary when one saw her floating above a vast ocean and thousands of huge chainsing at her from all directions. These people could see, these chains were no simple attacks; they were extremly powerful.

    So powerful that from someone like Grandmaster Ursule, a single chain is more than enough to finish it off.

    There was no change in Danielle''s expressions seeing theing; she just waved her hand, and thousands of bubbles materialized in front of her.

    Sup Sup Sup

    These bubbles are the size of adult fists and move toward these chains like cannonballs. One is sensing them with just their soul sense; they would not consider them the bubbles considering the power they are emitting.

    I am very well aware of how powerful these bubbles are; I had experienced them in my spar with her before she left for margrave prairie.

    BANG BANG BANG

    The bubbles crashed against the chains, destroying every link through which they had formed. The destructive capability of those bubbles is really fearsome, and the thing, it is not their real strength.

    These people would be shocked when the bubbles would reveal their true power.

 Chapter 2384 Questions

    <h4>Chapter 2384 Questions</h4>

    Barely a minute passed since Danielle and Aqua Apeman began fighting with their arts when another battle had begun.

    A powerful aura exploded from Leonard''s and Rock Bearman''s bodies; I was a little surprised when I saw the thickness of its aura. It is not normal; even Grandmaster did not have such thick Bloodline aura unless...

    "Thank Rock Bearman had created the Bloodline Core, right?" I asked. "It seemed that way," Lady May replied while being surprised by the power exploded from Leonard.

    "It is the first time both of them had made an appearance in the war; theirst appearance was a decade ago, and they did not have such strength," she added, which made me think about it even further.

    Her simple sentence made me think of many things and also revealed a space for my ambitious project; I will be using this opportunity that Leonard and Danielle had created for me; the only thing they have to do is win.

    ng!

    Leonard''s blood ax shed against the stone hammer of the Bearman, creating a shockwave that sent both humans and Grimm Grandmaster back with shock. The power of Leonard had also shocked the people watching in centralmand.

    "He is practicing a hybrid art without a doubt, but it should not have given him this power; he does not have the base to contain such power," said Lord Whitmore with deep confusion; the base he is talking about is the core, which Leonard couldn''t form considering the level of his Inheritance.

    "It should not be his constitution; ording to information we have about it, it could not provide such powerful base," said Lord Chalice while shaking his head before turning to me.

    "Have you fed him some miracle fruit that advanced his limit unnaturally?" He asked. "If I had found such miracle fruit, my lord, I would have eaten it myself," I replied, and I am telling the truth. If I evere across a miracle fruit that could increse the limit, I will eat it myself.

    "It is his constitution; it could be strengthened till it gets to base 6 with the right resources," said Lord Raymond. It surprised some council members before they shook their heads.

    "Base 6 is not enough to practice even half of the 1st level of most arts; the power he will bring out will not be enough to deal with Hasdz of Rock Bearman tribe; the power of its bloodline core would decimate him in few minutes," said Lady May.

    "What do you think, brat? Will that mentee of yours, willst in front of that little Bearman, who had a bloodline core?" Asked the old woman.

    "Yourdyship, you have asked the opposite question; you should be asking whether that Grimm wouldst in front of Leonard," I replied with a smile. Surprising the old women and the council.

    "Today, this old woman will see how far your abilities reach, little guy," The old woman said before turning back toward the screen, which is bing more intense by the second.

    Leonard slowly reveals his strength, shocking the Rock Bearman; as even with the art, such strength shouldn''t be possible; as only those with the core or with the Grand Art have such strength while being at Master ss.

    I am very excited watching the battle; I have poured my blood and sweat into making them reach this height.

    Even though they have worked hard, they wouldn''t have such a height without my help and guidance, especially Leonard. Even breaking into the Master''s ss would have been an impossible task for him, and now reaching Grandmaster ss possesses no difficulty.

    If he wished, I could help him make a breakthrough in the Grandmaster ss, and chances of sess are 80% which are considered quite great.

    Though he still has quite a space to grow; he would receive the greatest benefits if he made the breakthrough after he squeezed all the benefits he could of the Master ss; a suggestion he is more than willing to ept.

    It is the same for Danielle, but unlike Leonard, I could not help her breakthrough; she is not ready. Her chances of sess are barely 50%, which might be enough for most people but not enough for me.

    There is an immense space for her to grow, considering she hadprehended the Grand Art and had amazing Inheritance. Her future potential is no less great than Leonard, who was able to merge his constitution and the art.

    Seeing their battle, I know the bets I have ced on them were sessful, and the result I got is much more than I had expected.

    It is not their progress was beyond satisfactory, but the data I have got is also amazing, especially that of a merger between Leonard''s constitution and art. It is something that will help me in a lot of ways.

    Time passed, and the battle between Danielle and Aqua Apeman had reached apletely different height.

    The corrupted sea raged as it tried to swallow Danielle, but her bubbles would always st away everything that came at her; be it sky towering waves or heavenly chains, all of them were crushed by her delicate-looking bubbles.

    On the other battle, the Stone Bearman got angry at the relentless assault of Leonard. Its attacks are not working despite getting powerful every second. Leonard would always counter them before pushing against the Bearman, and thetest attack had just crossed its limit.

    "Enough!" Roared the Rock Bearman as thetest attack of Leonard shook it from head to toe, which made it really angry.

    "You human bastard, I don''t know how you have got such strength without the core, but it is enough." "You have caused a great disrespect to me, and you will pay with your life," It said, and a powerful aura sted off it.

    A momentter extremly clear and vivid phantom of regal Rock Bearman formed behind the Grimm.

    Such a clear phantom could only be materialized by those who formed the core, not to mention the readinging from Bearman are off the chart; no Masters without core could produce such power readings.

 Chapter 2385 Might

    <h4>Chapter 2385 Might</h4>

    "Harfsad''s st!" Roared Rock Bearman and moved toward Leonard with speed that to some people may be looked like teleportation, but to me, it is just moving very fast.

    There was no fear in Leonard''s eyes seeing the Grimming at him with such power; instead, there was burning excitement as a powerful aura sted out of his body; the aura is as powerful as the Grimm Monsters and created a phantom of huge Mammoth appeared behind him.

    The appearance of the phantom immediatly shocked everyone; the phantoms are not exclusive to the Bloodline but are the way it is looking; its realness instantly made one think of Bloodline.

    They would have throught of it as the Bloodline if the reading did not show it as the hybrid art.

    "Mammoth Strike!" Leonard shouted just as loudly as the Bearman and swung its blood glow-covered ax at the huge hammering at him.

    CLANNG!

    The huge rock hammer struck against the tiny ax, and a huge shockwave rippled out, which was powerful enough that it had pushed the corrupted ocean back a few hundred meters.

    Both of the attacks were extremly powerful, but not a single one of them was to shake the other, much less push it. This shocked the Bearman even further, and its attack even more angrily with greater power.

    "The art should not have such power without a powerful base," Lord Raymond said while looking at me.

    I only smiled without saying anything; I am sure all of them are curious, but I am not going to tell them, and they are not going to know; even if they scanned Leonard carefully, even Grand Lords would not be able to find a reason without sufficient luck.

    It took some work on my part, but I was able to hide the sign of merge from Leonard. Now, whenever Leonard released his aura, they would sense the aura of his art and not of his constitution or merge between them.

    BANG BANG BANG

    Loud sounds rang out as the two battles raged across the battlefield; both Leonard and Danielle were fighting hard with the intention to kill the Grimm Monster.

    The two Grandmasters on the battlefield, other hand, are just looking. They have not moved to participate in the battle, though they have tried it once but pushed back by the shockwave of the two battles, which is out of their league.

    They are now just watching from a huge distance, keeping an eye on each other lest the other one tries something.

    There are not only two fights are happening on the battlefield; there are millions of other people who are fighting across the battlefield, and killing these people is no big thing for the powerhouse of the level of Grandmaster.

    So, they need to either fight against each other or keep an eye against each other for any mischief.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG!

    An hour had passed, and the scale of battle had reached beyond anyone''s imagination. Even Lady Ang had not throught Danielle and Leonard would burst out with such powerful strength; it had shocked them.

    Another thing that had shocked them was Leonard''s performance; within an hour, he had gained an absolute edge over the Grimm, forced it on theplete defensive, and was even able to give few injuries.

    It is very hard to do something like it; the power of the Bloodline core is not weak, and the methods it provides are innumerable, but Leonard is crushing them like there is no tomorrow and all the Grimm could do is a curse.

    It is not simply due to the raw strength of Leonard but also due to the unique energy he had gained after the merge.

    The internal energy of his art has be something more than it should be after merging with his constitution, more than I had expected. This energy feels heavy as the world but as sharp as the spatial de; Leonard had even started calling it ''Armor Crushing Energy.''

    While Leonard had taken the edge over his opponent, Danielle was having quite a problem, and no one could me her.

    Those with Grand Arts are very hard to deal with, and the fight between the two Grand Art users is always quite long. As both of them are filled with innumerable tricks, it is very hard to break these tricks, even when you have a great advantage.

    "No, you won''t!"

    Shouted the Aqua Apeman suddenly, and thousands ofnces flew out of the corrupted and moved toward their target at incredible speed, and their target was not Danielle, but Leonard, whose ax is moving toward the Rock Bearman to give it a fatal attack.

    BANNNG!

    The storm in the middle of the corrupted sea exploded, and Danielle walked out of it; a few seconds ago, the Aqua Bullman was able to trap her in the powerful corrupted sea storm.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM

    "Your enemy is me; you should focus on me," Danielle said, and to the shock of Aqua Apeman, thousands of spheres that were moving toward the Leanard began to explode one after another; it had shocked Aqua Apeman, and I could understand why.

    These were no signs of bubbles, but despite that, they exploded one after another, and Apeman did not seem to find a reason for that.

    "Hundred Bubble Cannons!" She said, and hundred bronze cannon guns of old-style appeared behind her, and inside it, a hundred bubbles charged up.

    A great shock appeared in the eyes of the Aqua Apeman; an even greater shock appeared in the eyes of Lord Raymond and Grand Tower Mistress''s eyes as they understood what kind of move it was.

    "It seemed like this Granddaughter of mine is far more talented than I had thought," old women said before turning into me, "Or rather it is you that is mentoring her that is extraordinary," she added, to that, I shook my head.

    "You give me too much credit, Grand Tower Mistress; this is all her hard work," I said.

    This is the true power of Danielle; she had finally begun to learn how to use her Inheritance to aid her art. It is an extremly hard thing that very few could aplish, even if they have the Inheritance that gives them the freedom to do that.

 Chapter 2386 Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 2386 Rescue</h4>

    BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM!

    "Release!" Ordered Danielle, and on hermand, one cannonball after another began to st out of cannons.

    For the first time since the battle had begun, an rm had shed in the eyes of the Aqua Apeman, and without waiting, it turned into the water and merged into the corrupted ocean. Danielle did not seem to be surprised by it, nor did I.

    I have used my ess and dug out every bit of data I could about the Grand Arts, ours, and the Grand Masters. Not only that, Ive even added the precious data I got from the Hermes Library about the arts.

    I have made her study it in detail, both for inspiration and knowledge; I have also asked them to make strategies on she would fight against the enemy with the different arts, and I have to say, Danielle had used that knowledge well throughout the battle.

    This corrupted ocean art is like my mother''s empire of mist; they are domain-type arts, and it is very difficult to kill them in their domain.

    Their host could hide anywhere they wanted, and this art makes it very hard to find them in their domain. Even those with the absolute advantage of power failed to kill them most of the time.

    It is not like they could not be killed with the powerhouse of the same level, but chances of that are quite low; otherwise, hosts of this arts wouldn''t be so feared.

    Even when matron mavis had killed the previous host of this art, she had absolute power advantage despite being the same on the same level, and even then, she had to overdraft her Abyssal fire to kill the previous host by burning down the whole corrupted ocean.

    This strategy obviously could not be used by Danielle or most other powerhouses, as there are very few fires thate close to Abyssal fire for power, and matron mavis has a lot of it due to this advantage. She was able to do so to kill it.

    BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM

    Danielle is using a different strategy; she is targeting different parts of the corrupted ocean, sting huge holes through it with each attack.

    "Hahaha, human, you might have a more offensive power than me, but you could forget about killing me," said the Apeman through the ocean, but Danielle ignored it as she charged more and more of her bubbled into the cannons and continued to attack across the ocean.

    She would also stop the attacks of Aqua Apean, who, despite hiding in its ocean, would try to attack Leonard.

    He has to; the condition of Rock Bearman has be very bad. All of his body is now littered with injuries, and these injuries are healing at an extremly slow rate despite its powerful bloodline energy from the core.

    Its injuries have reached so high that it had begun affecting its battle strength, which forced even more injuries on its huge body at a much faster rate than before.

    "Lord Raftno save me!" Screamed out the Rock Bearman, suddenly seeing another powerful attack from Leonarding toward it.

    "The world had really bestowed you humans with great talent, and it makes me want to kill you even more," said the soft melodic voice from the sky, and the next moment, three huge silver lightning bolts struck out from the above, going at Leonard, Danielle, and Grandmaster Ursule, who is not even fighting.

    Horror couldn''t help but appear on the faces of the three; despite all their powers, they know they will be vaporized the moment the lightning bolt sticks them.

    "Mom!"

    Elowyn screamed out loud, seeing the lightning bolt, which took an instant to appear next to three of them and about to strike them when three blue shields appeared in front of them.

    Boom Boom Boom!

    All three lightning bolts crashed against the shields and destroyed them before getting absorbed inside it, creating barely any shockwave or loud sound.

    "Hegraef, you should not lower yourself in attacking those below your level," Said Lord Raymond as he appeared on the battlefield to the Silver Lightning Foxwomen who just materialized not far away from him.

    The people beside me were shocked seeing it, even I am little surprised as Raymond Leon is still sitting in front of us talking with the other councilmembers or rather his projection; his physical body was never present in the centralmand like few other councilmembers.

    "So, they sent the turtle for rescue," said another Grimm Monster, a Golden Fire Werewolf that appeared beside Silver Lightning Foxwomen.

    "Troa, it seemed like you have recovered from your injuries; it had taken longer than we had expected," Lord Raymond replied, the insult smoothly and the appearance of two Grimm Monsters, one who might be quite stronger than him, did not seem to faze him.

    If what I had heard about his abilities is urate, then even another Grimm Monsters strong as these two appear would not affect him.

    Raymond Leon of Wisdom Tower is the weakest of all council members but one that is the hardest of a kill. Even Grand Commander Lord Whitmore and Lord Singhbined couldn''t do anything to him.

    He had special abilities, or it could be said, he used the Wisdom Towers core Inheritance to focus on a single thing while discarding everything else.

    It is due to this fact despite his little petty nature, he became leader of Wisdom Tower and even got a seal in the Pyramid council and could be said the most valuable member of the council; his value is considered equal to the Grand Commander.

    "You two kill these bastards; leave the interference to me," Lord Raymond said to Leonard and Danielle before turning to Silver Lightning Foxwomen and Golden Fire Werewolf, both of which came at him with the earthshaking attack.

    "I had kind of expected more of you guys, but I guess you two will do, just don''t disappoint me," Lord Raymond said and took out his totem artifact.

 Chapter 2387 Pop Pop Pop

    <h4>Chapter 2387 Pop Pop Pop</h4>

    Lord Raymond took out his totem artifact, which is also strange littlepared to the regr totem artifact and the reason why he chose his current path.

    It is a ten-meter long violet color metal-wood tree; this tree has no leaves, just branches, and on the branches are tiny shields hanging. There are a total of thousand of shields of various shapes and styles.

    The totem artifact is called ''Tree of Shields.''

    It is said he had found it in the first ruin he had explored and merged his totem seed with it, making it its totem artifact.

    There are very few artifacts that have the capability to do that, and I have only heard about three. The shield my mother had ced inside me against the curse is also a simr type of artifact; it seemed to have belonged to the fiance of my mother.

    "No. 4, No. 7, go,"

    Lord Raymond said rxedly, and two round shields flew out of the tree, and, on the way, their size began to change rapidly till their height had reached five meters.

    CLANNG CLANNG

    The next moment two powerful attacks of the Grimm Monsters shed against shields, and they bore it without any problem; even Grimms are not surprised by it. As if they know this is going to happen.

    He is an Aegismancer, the most powerful we have ever got, and he is quite good at it. If he ever reaches the level of Grand Lord, he will be a terror.

    With the aegis of Lord Raymond above them, Leonard and Danielle begin their attack again, this time with even greater power.

    Danielle again begins to st the cannon bubbles into the corrupted ocean while Leonard begins his intense attacks against the Rock Bearman, waiting to finish it off as soon as possible.

    The Rock Bearman seemed to have used some method to heal most of its injuries in a few moments of break; it had gotten, but now they have begun fighting again, the injuries begin to pile up in its body again at a much faster rate than before.

    "Hahaha, I am done with my preparations," said the Aqua Apeman as itughed out loud while finallying out of the corrupted ocean.

    BANNNG!

    Danielle did not stop attacking, seeing iting out, and targetted its body with the bubble cannon. It hit it, exploding the Grimm into pieces.

    Hun!

    It had surprised me, but only for a moment; my eyes became apparent when the dark water burst out of the ocean and formed another Aqua Apeman, which looked real visually that one could not find any fault in it, but as thest figure, it is also fake.

    BANNNG!

    Danielle still sted it into pieces but appeared in another ce a momentter. Unless she has a definite strategy, she will never be able to kill it.

    "Human, you should stop attacking me and start thinking about how you are going to save yourself because I will kill them all in the next second!" It said, shocking nearly everyone who was watching.

    Danielle stopped attacking it and red at it intensely, "While you were uselessly attacking me, I have corrupted all the humans; now all of them will die!" It said to the horrified humans who had stopped at its promation.

    The only ones who did not stop were Lord Raymond and Leonard, who are still fighting against their enemies.

    "All of you humans, die!" It shouted loud and clutched its huge finger into the fist as if wanting to crush all the humans present on the battlefield.

    "Council," Simon called out, but not a single council member replied; even Grand Lord did not reply, even their eyes did not move off the screen. It is like they did not hear the loud call from Simon.

    A second passed, nothing happened, and the mighty pose of the Aqua Apeman became a little awkward as it looked at humans who should die in great confusion.

    "Do you really think I wouldn''t see your invisible corruption spreading into the humans and wouldn''t do anything to prevent it," said Danielle and waved her hand up; as she did, a tiny bubble came out of the humans?

    The small bubbles came out of every human; these bubbles are tiny, each one the size of an adult fingernail, and inside them contain a dense corruption.

    The Aqua Apeman was shocked seeing it while a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. If she hadn''t done this, I would have been very disappointed in her.

    The world corrupting ocean and the empire of the mist; both of them are domain type Grand Arts, but the world corrupting ocean contains a lot more offensive power than the empire of the mist.

    The previous hosts of this art used it as an army killer weapon; they wouldy the waste to armies within minutes, and nobody would even know how it happened; the corruption is invisible.

    While it may seem like what Danielle pulled off is a normal thing, it is not. Even Grandmaster wouldn''t be able to save most of the humans from the corruption; even I would have quite a problem pulling something off at this scale.

    It is due to this reason would Matron Mavis had taken an immense risk to kill the previous host of this art.

    Each Grand Art is dangerous in its own way, and the moreprehension they get, the more dangerous they be.

    Snap!

    "Now that you have shown your move, it would look very bad on me if I did not show you mine," she said and snapped her fingers before anyone could even do anything to stop her.

    POP POP POP

    The moment after she snapped her fingers, a loud popping sound began to ring out. It is like thousands of giant bubbles are popping at the same time, but it is not the bubbles that are popping up but the Grimm Monsters.

    They are exploding into the dust, tens of thousands by a second.

 Chapter 2388 Cloaked Grimm

    <h4>Chapter 2388 Cloaked Grimm</h4>

    "My God!"

    Asma said in horrified women as she saw even a Grandmaster popping up like a bubble; it was like the level of person did not seem to matter at all; anyone could pop up when Danielle was on the battlefield.

    "She is true, Leon, all right." Said Grand Tower Mistress, and hearing that,plicated emotions shed in the eyes of the Elowyn. These emotions disappeared before I could see what they were about.

    In a matter of few seconds, Danielle had wiped out an army of millions of Grimm Monsters, including their leader, a Grandmaster. The only Grimm Monsters that remained on the battlefield were the ones fighting against Lord Raymond and Leonard.

    Those two council-level Grandmasters had tried to help their kin, but Lord Raymond''s shields had stopped them.

    As for the one fighting against Leonard, it did not even look at its dyingrades. It could not, as it is using every bit of its strength and focus in staying aline, as Leonard is injuring it every second.

    "Human, Die!"

    We were just watching the dust settling when a loud cry rang out, and before anyone could understand what was happening, a Grimm Monster coveredpletely in a dark cloak appeared behind Danielle and swung its thin sword at her neck.

    The speed of the attack is out of the ordinary, way faster than the two council-level Grimm Monsters fighting against Lord Raymond. So fast that I was barely able to catch its shadow as it appeared behind Danielle.

    ng!

    The de of the Grimm Monster stopped before it could decapitate Danielle; it was like there was something invisible that stopped the attack but also absorbed all its energy.

    "Jrasak, so what you have a speed. You should know that once I entered the battlefield, you can forget aboutying hands on any human," Lord Raynold said without even looking at cloaked Grimm Monsters.

    It looked at Lord Raymond before it disappeared and appeared above lord Raymond at the same time and swung down its sword.

    CLANNNNG!

    A shield from a metal-wooden tree flew out at extremely fast speed and appeared in front of the attack of cloaked Grimm and shed against its sword, creating a deafening sound and huge shockwave, which was not present in the previous attack despite it being slightly less powerful.

    The invisible shield that Lord Raymond used to protect Danielle had absorbed the power of the attack. If it not had, it would have the shockwave of the attack would have been enough to seriously injure Danielle or even kill her.

    The level of these people is far above Danielle''s; she would need to make substantial advancements in her art and level before she could even think about contending against them.

    "Lord save meee!" Shouted Rock Bearman suddenly, and when I moved my eyes at it, even I couldn''t be surprised at its condition. It is very bad, it had been injured in every part of its body seriously, and this powerful attack of Leonard is going to kill it, without a doubt.

    No wonder it had screamed so unceremoniously for help; when your life on danger, you wouldn''t stress about the way you are screaming for help.

    "BASTARD!"

    The cloaked Grimm Monster roared, and even hearing through the screen, I could feel how angry it was.

    Killing an army, even a Grandmaster with it is considered a heavy blow to Grimms, but it would not be as great as if Leonard had killed the Rock Bearman.

    The value of the Rock Bearman had far surpassed the army and the Grandmaster because it had created a core. It is without a doubt would reach a Peak of Grandmaster ss, and it won''t take much time.

    With some more efforts, it will gain the councilman level strength, and if it would be able to harness a fraction of the strength of the Grand Lord, reaching the levelpared to Lord Saraf and it is especially talented in that and able to harness more power, then it would definitely gain the seat in the coven.

    That is the future of someone who created the Bloodline core at Master, be it a human or Grimm Monsters; they possess an extraordinary potential, and Grimms would never let them die, as long as they could prevent it.

    The cloaked Grimm Monster appeared above Leonard before his ax moved an inch further, and instead of attacking its de, it had tried to do with Danielle and Lord Raymond; it took out a burning grey ball of energy.

    "Die!"

    It shouted and threw that grey ball of burning energy, which made my whole body shudder even when I was looking at it from thousands of miles away.

    Sup Sup Sup

    As it released the battle grey energy, it had split into thousands of parts, and these thousands of parts of terrifying grey energy are fingernails small anding at Leonard from all directions targeting him from head to toe.

    A very smart move on its part, considering these tiny missiles of ming energy would be able to slip through the shields, even if there is more than one shield to defend him.

    For once, I couldn''t help but feel worried about him and the same time, impressed, considering even under such huge pressure, he had not stopped his attack. Very few have such willpower to stand first against such a powerhouse.

    As the grey fire missiles appeared close to Leonard, a green square shield appeared in front of him; the shield was big but far from enough to defend against all the attacksing at Leonard.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when something surprising happened, the square shield broke into thousands of little pieces and surrounded Leonard in all directions.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    The grey energy missiles begin to crash against the tiny shields, not letting even a single one of them pass through them and hit Leonard.

    "Hehe!"

    The cloaked Grimm did not seem disappointed by it and even let out augh, and the next moment, I understood why.

 Chapter 2389 Not A Miracle Worker

    <h4>Chapter 2389 Not A Miracle Worker</h4>

    BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM

    All the tiny missiles of fiery grey energy exploded, and the explosion was contained byplex magic that not even shockwave had created produced; everything was focused inwardly toward the center where Leonard was standing.

    It is very hard to cast such an attack; it requires the level of energy control that I could barely achieve with all my practice, though it is clear that the cloaked Grimm Monsters'' energy control is far greater than mine.

    The attack had stunned nearly everyone; even council members were somewhat surprised by the level of the attack.

    The explosion had created everything fuzzy; due to the intense energy concentration, we could not see his condition of Leonard, whether he was alive or not. The attack was powerful without a doubt that even 1% of it would be more than enough to finish off Leonard.

    Seconds passed when suddenly, a great change has appeared on the face of the cloaked Grimm Monster; it looked kind of shocked, and a couple of secondster, I could see why.

    Leonard is alive; his condition looked quite worse than before, but alive, and most importantly, he had killed the Rock Bearman. The Grimm with the bloodline core, even I wasn''t able to achieve that feat and couldn''t help but feel jealous of him.

    Killing such powerhouses is really something to be proud of, and I am feeling quite proud this my mentee was able to achieve this feat.

    "You Wretched Bastard!"

    The Cloaked Grimm shouted out loud and attacked in anger, and the invisible shield stopped its attack while the thousands of pieces of broken shield kept revolving around him; to defend against a simr type of attack.

    I am very impressed by lord Raymond''s shield, especially the one that is broken into thousands of pieces.

    I wish I could study them, but Lord Raymond is extremely protective of his totem artifact, he never lets anyone touch his shield, but less examine them.

    The only time one could touch his shield is during the battle, and I am not strong enough to contend against him yet. Though, when I do, I will definitely ask him for the spar, just to get a closer look at those shields.

    "You should give up, Grimms. There is no way you will be able to harm these two with me being here," Lord Raymond said while easily defending against their continued attack.

    He had just said that when suddenly a huge change has urred in his expression. For the first time, I had caught a sh of fear in his eyes, but it had disappeared very next moment as if it had never appeared.

    I would have thought I had imagined those emotions. If not for battles stopping that very second; all three Grimm Monsters appeared in front of him, looking at him as if they wanted to swallow him alive.

    They likely very much like to, and I am sure Lord Raymond would be a delicacy to them with all his power.

    It is not just the Grimms that had stopped but also Lord Raymond, and both sides seemed very cautious of each other but stopped attacking for some reason as if they were waiting for something.

    I very much like to know what is happening and would have asked Leonard and Danielle, but my connection to their badges has been sealed to temporary.

    Seconds passed as both sides continued looking at each other, waiting. All the battles had stopped; even Danielle had stopped attacking the corrupted sea indiscriminately.

    "You will soon receive the answer for this insult, humans," Said the Golden Fire Werewolf after more than ten minutes before they disappeared. They have also taken the Aqua Apeman with them, the only surviving Grimm below the Grandmaster ss.

    It is a regret that Danielle was not able to kill it; we would have given the Grimms quite a blow if we had aplished that.

    The screen disappeared a moment after, and the projection of Lord Raymond had opened its eyes in the centralmand before the whole council turned to me.

    "What you have been able to aplish is beyond amazing, especially with Leonard; nobody in the world could aplish that unless they use those powerful resources," said Grand Commander.

    She did not say I had used those resources on Leonard, which I had not, and she knows it as well.

    If I had such resources on me, I would have used them on someone more worthy, someone who could use the full potential of those resources, such as myself or peak Grandmasters; such levels of resources are extremely desirable to them.

    "It is truly amazing," sighed lord Chalice.

    "Are your other mentees are also aplished as these two?" asked Lady May, to which I shook my head. "I am afraid not, but I promise, within a year, they will gain those same abilities," I said with a voice full of confidence.

    There is no need to be humble when you are confident.

    Ne and Ida are much more talented than Leonard and Danielle, and they are working hard. I am confident that with my mentoring and resources, they will be able to reach the height that Leonard and Danielle are right now, and they will do it within a year.

    They had already taken the first step toward that.

    "You are quite a confident little Micheal, but it is not an easy thing that you could replicate with all your mentees." Old women said slowly.

    "If it had been so easy to produce such a level of powerhouses, we would have eliminated the Grimm Monsters long ago," the old woman said with a small sigh, first showing the weight of experience through her eyes.

    "I did not say it was easy, Grand Tower Mistress; each of my mentees is carefully selected. I have done great research on them and only selected them after cold hard data showed me their potential," I replied with a smile.

    I am no miracle worker, nor do I im to be. Even with rule-bending power and colossal resources, I could not make anyone a top powerhouse.

 Chapter 2390 The Grand Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 2390 The Grand Proposal</h4>

    "How I really wish you had a miraculous power to churn out the Grandmasters; it would have really helped us a lot during the war," said the Grand Commander and sighed.

    "About that, I have something," I said; I had to wait for them to say something like that.

    As I heard her say that, I jumped on the gun. It is time I reveal my grand ambition to them; I was nning on waiting till this program was over, but the show of strength by Danielle and Leonard had given me the opportunity to present it today.

    "I have a proposal that I want to present to the council," I said and tapped on the holowatch; a secondter, a file flew out of my holowatch and appeared center of the council table, where it copied and appeared on the hands of all council members anddy Ang.

    They begin to read the file, and with a change of page, their expressions be more and more serious till they be almostical.

    It took them a while before finally all of them put down the files and before they turned to me.

    Feeling their gazes, I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. I just hope they did not reject my proposal directly, saying it was too preposterous.

    I have spent more than two months working on this proposal; it is a very ambitious project that is going to require a colossal amount of resources. So much that even with the trove of resources I have, I could not fund even 5% of it.

    I had thought about it long and hard before I began drafting this project two months ago and spent quite a time and effort on it that it became precious to my heart; I would suffer heartbreak if the council had rejected it.

    "It is quite a proposal you have put in front of us, Grandmaster Micheal, and if it had been anyone else, including fellow a council member, I would have called it brazen," said Grand Commander slowly.

    "You are promising to create a hundred Grandmasters within two years, but the resources and personnel you are demanding will create a huge dent in strategy, and if you failed, the cost would be so enormous that I could not even imagine," Lord Singh added.

    "It is a risk, but the benefits of it are also enormous; it will help tilt the war in our favor," I replied.

    "But you need to seed," said Lord Raymond, and I just nodded to that. "It is an enormous risk that, if failed, it will cost us tremendously and will affect us negatively in war," added Lady May, echoing the same sentiment as other council members.

    I analyze their words with trepidation, trying to gauge whether they favor my proposal or not.

    My proposal is simple, I will add three hundred tyrants to my program, and in two years, I will turn at least a hundred of them into Grandmaster. A shocking odds, considering only one Grandmaster is produced from the seven thousand Tyrants.

    For it, not only I would need tremendous resources but also strategic personals like alchemists, healers, and artificers. The council would be taking a massive risk if they decided to ept my proposal.

    "Micheal, we will give you an answer to your proposal in a few days," said the Grand Commander. "Ok," I replied.

    I am a little disappointed, but I have never expected them to answer me immediately. It is a massive project with massive consequences; they will have to discuss it within themselves before they make the decision.

    I went back to my ce and took the position among the other eight program participants who were still animatedly discussing the battle they had just witnessed.

    They looked at me with the question as I appeared beside them, probably curious about the discussion I had with the council, which they were not privy to; even Elowyn was not able to hear what we had discussed.

    The Grimm did not take the loss very well; within hours, they had be aggressive. Their response was swift and furious, and even though we had tried our hardest, we still ended up suffering some losses.

    Still, these losses were nothingpared to what Grimms had suffered earlier, especially the loss of the Rock Bearman with the Bloodline core.

    We were watching three big Grandmaster ss battles across three screens when suddenly the expressions of the Grand Commander and other council members changed; even Lady Ang''s expressions became serious.

    "All of you go, return six hourster," ordered Grand Commander suddenly. There are some intense emotions in her eyes; if I were to say then it is an anticipation.

    I don''t know what she was anticipating, nor do I dare to ask; with the other participant in the program, I walked out of the centralmand with the rest.

    "Six hours; it is enough time for me to train some; watching those battles, I wanted to work even harder," Asma said as he walked toward the teleportation formation. "I do not n to rest; I will be training for all six hours," added David.

    I did not say anything and stepped into the formation. I only have six hours, and there are many things to do.

    A few minutester, I was in the parlor, and in front of me were Danielle and Leonard. "Grandmaster," They said in unison. "Both you did good, very good in today''s battle," I said, "Have made me really proud," I added, which got them a little emotional.

    "It is the least we could do after what you have done for us," said Danielle.

    "Still, don''t let today''s sess get into your dead; from today, the Grimm will actively hunting for you," I cautioned.

    "We will be careful, Grandmaster," Leonard said.

    "What you did today is amazing, but it is not your limit. Both of you still have space to improve before you could think about leveling up the Grandmaster ss," I advanced. "We will not think about Grandmaster ss till we progress to your satisfaction, mentor," Leonard replied.

 Chapter 2391 Return

    <h4>Chapter 2391 Return</h4>

    Central Command, Pyramid.

    "It took both of you a lot longer than initially expected," Said Grand Commander seeing the two people who had returned from the long mission, whichsted more than a year.

    Initially, it was only supposed tost six months max.

    "The things we were able to find out made us extend it," the woman on the right replied with the grave voice.

    The centralmand is silent and a lot more empty than usual; there are only council members and the three Grand Lords, the projections of two joined just a few seconds.

    "So, what is it you were able to find out?" asked Grand Commander. Their mission had been vague; it was to infiltrate the Grimm territory and find out the trump cards Grimm, something that could possess serious harm to the humans.

    Hearing the question, the expressions of both women became grave, very grave. Nearly all the council and Grand Lord knew the woman on the right well, and they had never seen such expressions on her face.

    "It is bad, extremely bad news," said the woman on the right and began to speak.

    Every word she spoke made the expressions on their faces worse; it was not just a council but even the Grand Lords, who had experienced numerous wars in their centuries of existence, looked horrified.

    It took more than an hour to exin everything inplete detail, and by the time they finished, the expressions on everyone had returned to normal, but horror in their eyes remained.

    "How sure are you about this intelligence?" asked the Lord of ss to his student, "Very sure; we have risked our lives multiple times to conform this intelligence through various means," She replied.

    "Are you sure this intelligence isn''t nted by the enemy?" asked Patriarch Bradford, "We are 70% sure of the validity of this intelligence," the women replied.

    "It is hard to believe Grimms could do this. If they had been able to do something like this before, we would have been defeated by the Grimms long ago," saiddy Ang as she massaged her forehead.

    "Do you able to find the reason how they would able to aplish all that?" Lady Ang asked after a few seconds of silence.

    "No, it seemed to be a very guarded secrete, and there is something strange involved in it. All those with knowledge of it seemed to be very fearful of this secret," She replied, sounding slightly unsure herself.

    Her answer had surprised them, but they did not press further; they would do thatter after they finished reading the report, which was extremely long.

    "Vivian, Anna, you have taken greatly to collect this information, and for it, we couldn''t be more grateful for it," said Patriarch Bradford. "You two go rest; we will inform you when we make the decision," Added lord of ss.

    Both women nodded and disappeared from the centralmand.

    "I think the intelligence those two collected is true; a year ago, I was able to find out something, I did not believe that time, but now, it seemed like it was true," said the lord of ss.

    The council looked a little confused by it, but the expressions of the other two Grand Lords had be even graver.

    "This is the biggest threat we have ever faced, but we are not out of options," Said Patriarch, "One of them we came across just today," added, and a file appeared in hand, the same one that Micheal had distributed to council.

    "Micheal Zaar''s proposal is already showing us some hope out of this extinction-level threat, and I personally think he might be able to aplish it; a little faster if we provide some extra help," said Patriarch Bradford, bringing a smile to his face, which obviously looked forceful.

    ...

    I watched my mentees disappear through the teleportation formation and couldn''t help but feel a little sad.

    I wanted to spend some more time with them, guide them on some things, and ask them some questions but all I did was give them some resources I had specially prepared for them and some quick guidance on some important things.

    All of it was finished within half an hour before I went back to my room; I wanted to spend some time with my father and sister, but the rose was sleeping, and my father was working.

    As I took off my clothes and began to shower, my avatar was looking at the seeds that Leonard and Danielle had brought.

    I had given them some investigative seeds, and they have returned full of information, especially about the Aqua Apeman and the Rock Bearman.

    I walked out of the shower, wore clothes before bringing out the dinner, which my avatar had cooked for me when I was talking with Danielle and Leonard.

    I ate dinner quickly before falling lying on my bed to sleep; one hour had already passed, and I nned to sleep for three; that will leave me two hours for some family time and work.

    With that thought, I had slept and woke up three hourster before even the first bell of the rm could ring up.

    Hun!

    I walked out of bed and freshened up, and changed before stepping out of my room. I had just taken a few steps when I heard the loud crying sound of my sister, but the very next second, I heard another sound which froze me on my spot.

    I remained frozen on my spot for a few seconds before I disappeared and appeared in the living room.

    "Mom!" I said with a barely audible voice as I saw my mother holding my sister, who was bawling in herp.

    "Oh, Micheal, you woke up," She said as she continued to console my crying sister in herp. "When did you return?" I asked as I appeared beside her and took her hand into mine.

    "About two hours ago." She replied, "I didn''t want to wake you up since you barely get any sleep due to the program," She added apologetically.

    "I have time now," I replied and sat beside her.

 Chapter 2392 ORDER

    <h4>Chapter 2392 ORDER</h4>

    "You have taken quite a time on your mission, mom," I said, to which she nodded with a painful sigh.

    "I have lost many precious moments of rose''s and your life," she said with deep regret as she gently kissed rose.

    "I hope they will not send you on such a long mission again," Father said, to which she only smiled, seeing that eyes of my father couldn''t help but sadden.

    Mother''s art makes her an extremely precious war asset; with her art, she could move invisibly and be extremely hard to kill unless posses a huge power difference and has something that could counter the empire of mist, which is very rare.

    In her year on the mission, she had improved a lot, and even with her powerful sensory ability fused with the rule-bending power wasn''t able to figure out her exact level; it is perfectly cloaked with the power of her art.

    "Let''s not focus on sad things," I said and looked at my sister, who had finally stopped crying. "Rose, do you want to tell mom about your friends and school?" I said to my sister, who nodded before she began to tell us about all the friends she had made and the fun things she had learned in school.

    Before I knew it, two hours had passed, and I really did not want to go back to the centralmand.

    "Go, I am not going anywhere for a few days, even if they ordered me to," Mother said, seeing the predicament on my face. "I will try toe back soon," I said, but we all know it was a lie; I could onlye back when they told me to.

    A minuteter, I stepped out of the formation of themand center and walked through its door.

    ''Where are they?'' I asked myself; there were no signs of other program participants. Some of them should have arrived a few seconds ago, but I am seeing none of them, which is a little strange.

    "Micheal,e to the table," ordered the Grandmander. I cleared my thoughts and appeared beside their table, only to find all of them looking at me with utter seriousness, and there was something else in their eyes that I couldn''t seem to figure out.

    "The council had studied your proposal and decided to fund it wholly," said the Grand Commander, shocking the hell out of me.

    I thought they would take a day or even a week before they could give me an answer, but they took less than a day.

    It made me extremly ecstatic, but that feelingsted only a second before I controlled my emotion, seeing the council still had to say something.

    "We want you to make some changes," said Lord Chalice, "What kind of changes?" I asked, hoping they did not cut the number of participants or the resources.

    "We want you to increase the number of participants to a thousand from three hundred, and the council would like the first badge of hundred Grandmasters ready within nine months," said Lady May.

    Her words were like a strike of lightning, my body shook from head to toe, and I nearly lost my bnce, but they increased it, and that was even worse than decreasing the numbers.

    "Council, you want me to create a miracle, and I had saidst time, I am not a miracle worker," I said slowly after a minute of silence.

    There are deep calctions behind the number three hundred; those three hundred were to be chosen from thousands of Tyrants, each one would have something that I could work with and transform into the powerhouses.

    Now they want me to choose one thousand people, which is a lot. I don''t think I will be able to find such talented people that are suitable for me to transform into the Grandmasters, and that is within nine months.

    If they had given me three years, I would have theplete confidence to aplish what they told me and would have done so, as I had the n to add talented Emperors slowly.

    "You will be given ess to all the resources you need; even Grand Lord ss resources and precious artifacts would be at your disposal. Also, we will provide you with the top alchemists, healers, and other personnel, without holding anything back," said Lord Raymond as if he did hear my answer.

    "As I had said, council, I am not a miracle worker; the time limit you have provided me is too small," I said, but just as I said that I felt a mountaious gaze on me; only to seedy Ang in her physical body looking at me.

    "Grandmaster Micheal, it is not a request but an order. You will do it, and you will try everything to aplish these orders."

    "If you fail, we will not have enough Grandmasters to deal hundreds of Grandmasters the Grimms would release on us," the old woman thundered, suppressing me with just her gaze, which only held her intent.

    "How can Grimms have so many Grandmasters? They should not have more than 50% of what they have on the battlefield?" I asked as I got myself under control.

    The Grimms have more Grandmaters than us, but 60% to 80% of them are already on the battlefield. The Grandmasters did not grow on trees; even for the Grimms, it was very hard to produce a Grandmaster.

    More than 90% of Grimm tribes did not have the Grandmaster in their ranks.

    "Can I know what happened to move us to this extreme?" I asked; since I was ordered, I would do it but not before I know the reason; they will have to tell me at least that.

    "The Grimms have across something that would help them produce Grandmasters at an extremely elerated speed; by the end of the year, they will have hundreds of new Grandmasters, and that would be just the beginning," she replied.

    These words were shocking but nothingpared to what he said afterward.

    "They nned to fill the battlefield with thousands of Grandmasters, and within three years, they will have double the number of Grand Lords than they have now," she informed, and I felt like my whole world had copsed.

 Chapter 2393 1032 Seeds

    <h4>Chapter 2393 1032 Seeds</h4>

    I had to grip the table hard, so I could not fall down take quite many deep breaths before I was able to stabilize my emotions.

    "Is the intelligence true?" I asked after a few minutes, "80% chances that it is true, but even if it is not; your project will help us tremendously, might even help us win the war," Lady Ang replied

    I nodded and remained quiet, making my avatar do a quick calction, and a result I had got by it had stumped me for a moment.

    "The resources that will require for one thousand participants will be tremendous; here is the rough estimate," I said, and a page made of energy materialized in my hand and moved toward the council anddy Ang as it made the copies of itself.

    To my surprise, these people did not look shocked; there was a shock when I had presented my proposal earlier, but now there was none as if they had already expected it.

    "You will begin from today; we will start by giving you theprehensive data of all the Tyrants; from their metaphysical scans to psych analysis, you will have ess to everything," said the Grand Commander.

    "About that, I have a small request," I said before she could continue further, "What is it?" she asked.

    "While I will have the data Pyramid is providing, I like to collect it through my way, too," I said, and before she could say anything and took out eleven boxes from my core; they are one of the things I have spent quite an amount of resources and lot of rule-bending power to create.

    "These are?" asked Lord Hook.

    Click!

    I did not reply directly; instead, I opened one box, and inside them were a hundred pink-violet seeds the size of pearls and a ring.

    "These boxes have one thousand and thirty-two special investigative seeds I have created; they are designed to look for certain things, and each one is capable of storing the data of hundred Tyrants,"

    "I want these seeds to scan every Tyrant; each scan would not take more than a minute, and they would be invisible; the Tyrants would not be able to sense they were being scanned," I said and turned to ring.

    "This is a control ring, each set of hundred seeds could be controlled by this ring," I said to the council members who were looking at me dumbfoundedly.

    "It will be done," Grand Commander said a secondter.

    A few secondster, the old Grandmaster appeared in the control center; this Grandmaster is quite powerful, and the thing is, I don''t know him. There are very few Grandmasters that I don''t know, and this powerful old man is one of them.

    The old man left a minuteter with boxes and orders from the Grand Commander, who again turned toward me.

    "We will try to be fast, but it will still take a week to collect the data of all the Tyrants; you should be getting the first badge by the end of the day," she said, surprising me greatly.

    There are thousands of Tyrants, even I don''t aware of their exact number, and they are spread all over the world. I thought it would take more than a month to scan all of them, but it seemed like I was wrong about the capabilities of the Pyramid.

    "How are you going to choose people for the program? What will be the parameters?" asked Silus Bishop, leader of the Sky Saber.

    In the whole conversation earlier and now, he had been surprisingly well behaved, there was not a single snidement from him, and even now, this question of it seemed normal, and maybe it is a regr question, and it is the most important one.

    Even though there is minimum politics is involved in the war, these people would always think about the benefits of their organization while still keeping the benefit of the whole race above.

    If I have no doubt, if I give even a little bit of leeway in choosing candidates, they will fight cat and dog for each space. Though I will not let them have, who enters this program ispletely my decision.

    "It will depend upon their level, talent, age, psych, inheritance, bloodline, and most importantly, theirpatibility with my methods; even the most talented person would be useless if my methods did not suit them," I replied.

    "You will have the independence to select each candidate, but you will have to provide the reasoning behind your choice of each candidate and also will also consider our rmendations," Grand Commander said.

    "I will only consider your rmendation for 20% of spaces, and the final decision would be mine," I replied. "It is eptable," I replied. I have to give them some leeway, and as I have said, the final decision would be mine.

    "One more thing, Lord Hunt will be overseer of the project," She said, and the way she said it, it is clear that she would be booking no arguments about it.

    "I have no problem with it," I replied.

    They will not handle the keys of treasuries with no one to keep an eye on me, and I am happy it is lord hunt as he is an aplished alchemist and schr; his help will be much appreciated.

    Buzz!

    A few secondster, my holowatched buzzed, and I have received ess to Pyramid''s Tyrant database. I will have to download the filester, as only that way will I be able to study it inside my core.

    "I hope you will be sessful, Micheal; it could be said that the whole fate of the human race depends on this project," said the Grand Commander with a heavy tone. "I will try my hardest to aplish the greatest wish of the human race," I replied with a bow.

    "Go, being the prep"

    Grandmander stopped midway when a sudden change urred in the Grandmaster ss battle.

    The battle had not surprised the council but me too; it had been barely a day since they had sent the host of grand art to the battle, and now, they have sent another.

    This one is true Grandmaster with pure offensive type grand art, one of strongest, or the strongest considering the leader of the coven had alsoprehended it.

 Chapter 2394 Nine Ahnilation Suns I

    <h4>Chapter 2394 Nine Ahntion Suns I</h4>

    "Fuck, it seemed like the intel was true; there is another Grimm that hadprehended the Nine Anhtions Suns," Said Lord Chalice, and he shuddered.

    Sylvian Chalice is one of the strongest people in the council, and there are very few things that could invoke fear from him. The Nine Annihtion Suns are one of the things; one of the living Grimm Grand Lord has, and it is an absolute terror.

    "We will have to send the reinforcements soon, or we will lose the two Grandmasters," said Lord Singh.

    "Let''s send Sa"

    "Let Micheal have this fight; he will not get much chance to fight in theing days," said Lady Ang, cutting Lord Raymond.

    The council looked surprised, and even I looked surprised; I had not thought they would send me, for many obvious reasons but most important, that the project would be useless without me.

    "Lady Ang, sending Micheal would be quite a risky decision given his importance," Said Lord Chalice.

    "Yes, it is a huge risk, but a necessary one; we could not stun his growth. He needs to experience different kinds of battles to improve, and his information said he does not have any fighting experience against Grand Arts that enemies have," She said.

    I really did not fight against any Grimm with Grand Art, and I really want to, especially against the host of Nine Anhtions Suns, which is considered one of the most powerful offensive types of Grand Art.

    "I agree," Grand Commander said and turned to me, "Micheal, you are leaving," she said, and the next moment, a teleportation formation appeared beneath my feet and buzzed as it lighted up.

    I disappeared from the centralmand, and the next moment, I appeared above the rainforest with thick raindrops falling on my body.

    I looked around and saw the Grandmasters; I expected to see; both of them down in a huge crater. Their condition looked grim with tattered cloths and burned marks all over their body; they were barely able to defend against the attack.

    "Micheal Zaar!"

    Shouted Grimms in unison, only to see three Grimm Monsters looking at me with a face full of fear; despite them being Grandmasters, I did not even look at them; I only had eyes for one Grimm Monster.

    Feeling my gaze, all three Grimm Grandmasters shuddered to begin to fly back as if the demon was chasing them.

    "Useless wretches," cursed the Grimm looking at three Grimm Grandmasters running like crazy just with a simple look from me.

    "So, it is a Micheal Zaar that came for the rescue," said the Golden Fire Werewolf with nine yellow suns burning behind it. "But will you be able to rescue them?" It asked and waved its hands toward the two Grandmasters in the crater.

    With itsmand stream of mes came out of all nine suns and formed a snake, which looked like a real snake made of fire.

    "Incinerate," It said, and a ten-meter-long huge snake flew out toward the two human Grandmasters with great speed. Those two are looking at it with great horror. If the fire snake had so much as touched them, they would be dead; not even their ashes of them would remain.

    My expressions became serious, armor appeared on my body in a sh, and I disappeared from my spot and appeared in creator just when a huge snake was about to strike them.

    The sword appeared in my, and it swung toward the huge snake with a searing speed.

    BANG!

    A loud bang rang out as my sword shed against the fire snake, which felt like a solid being before it had exploded like a bomb. Instantly covering the crater and area around in a fiery inferno that is more than enough to burn an early Grandmaster to the ashes.

    "Nice attack," I said a few secondster when the inferno disappeared, leaving behind only molten earth.

    "So, you have saved them," said the Werewolf, seeing the two humans behind me, covered in a green-pink glow that is rapidly healing their injuries and helping them recover their power.

    "Yes, I did," I replied.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster Zaar," two behind me said in unison before beginning to fly back at their greatest speed. The battle that will be fought here would be far above their grade; a simple wisp would be more than enough to injure them heavily.

    "It is good they sent you; I will quickly able to erase your name from my kill list," It said with nine yellow suns behind it, beginning to burn even brighter.

    "Well, I don''t have any kill list like you; I would kill any Grimm that I hade across," I replied, making it angry.

    "You have a sharp mouth, as they say; I want to see how loud you will scream when I burn you with the power of nine annihtions suns," It said with a toothyugh, and streams of fire began toe out nine burning suns behind it.

    I became very cautious; an earlier attack of it gave me first-hand experience of nine-sun fire, which I am sure is a fraction of its real power.

    It couldn''t help but make me excited; thest Grimm I had fought had nearly killed me. I want to do it better this time; kill it if possible.

    Though it would not be easy through my usual means.

    There is an extremely hot invisible field around the Werewolf known as nine suns filled, but my strings could breach through them, but I will not use them, at least not now.

    There is another property of the nine suns field that is making me a little apprehensive; it is also a sensory domain, an extremely powerful one that could sense anything, no matter how tiny or invisible it is.

    I fear there is a chance that the domain might be able to detect my strings, so I would not release my strings till I finished making necessary changes that would keep them undetected in the field, and I have already begun working on the changes.

 Chapter 2395 Nine Ahnilation Suns II

    <h4>Chapter 2395 Nine Ahntion Suns II</h4>

    "ming Murder!"

    It shouted, and fiery crows began to release from the ming ball created by the nine suns. These crows are the size of regr crows, but the power emitted out them is powerful enough to pose a mortal threat to the Mid Grandmaster.

    Caw Caw Caw

    Tens of crows begin toe out of the fiery ball every second, and with the release of each crow, it gets smaller and smaller. Though, the battle is reducing at quite a slow speed as it had already produced hundreds of crows and barely spent half.

    Soon the ball is spent, and the murder of over a thousand crows has surrounded me from all directions beforeing at me.

    These crows looked like normal crows aside from them being made of fire and devoid of life energy, anyone would consider them alive, and five hundred of them wereing at me from every direction.

    "Red Thorns!"

    I said, and dark red thorns appeared around me; each of these thorns is ten inches long and dark red in color, while their tips are jet ck. They are barely releasing any energy, making one believe they are just a regr attack.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    I moved my hand forward and with thatmand, the thorns pierced through the air toward the crows.

    Seeing that, theing crows pped their wings and changed their ces like they were real crows who were nning on avoiding the attack after seeing the threat, behaving like how a natural life would behave.

    It is the power of the Grand Art; the attacks might be looked like any other others, but they are not.

    The attacks of art are moreprehensive and powerful; one needs to be extremely careful in dealing with them as it is not just invisible attacks thate at one but also the invisible ones; that will kill one without one understanding how.

    As the crows moved, so are my thorns; they did not have the same fitness as the crows despite me putting great work into creating this move and my expert energy control, but these thorns are tracking the crows have moved ording to it; they will not be able toe at me without going through these thorns first.

    Finally, my thorns reached the crows and thrust into them; I could feel the extremely hot energy of the attack, but these thorns were no normal attack. They were crafted by my hybrid energy; they are very powerful and fully capable of dealing with this attack.

    BANNG BANNG BANNG

    The crows began to explode like a snake earlier after seeing they could not incinerate my thorn and continue. Each of the explosions is more powerful than the one by the snake earlier, and there are over thousands of crows that are exploding right now.

    All the crows exploded, creating huge explosions, and all the power of the explosions was concentrated on me. If there had been a mid-Grandmaster in my ce right now, they would have been incinerated by this attack.

    "It is quite a power you attack have but still underwhelming to what I had expected from the top offensive Grand Art of the Grimms," I said as I walked out of the fire without a single scratch on my armor.

    It had surprised the werewolf, but it hid just as it appeared in its eyes, and the werewolf brought a big smile to its face.

    "It was just a testing move, human; though I have to say you are surviving the attack is quitemendable, as you might have guessed, not many of your level would have been able to do it," It said, hinting at the Mid-Tyrant level I am projecting.

    "So, are you going to show me something good; I really don''t want to be disappointed in Nine Annihtion Suns, which I have heard so much about," I said with a smile.

    "You will not be disappointed, Zaar; I will make sure you will die by my Ahntion sun mes today," It said, and the suns behind him vibrated with horrific power that I activated the first boost without a second thought.

    "Nine Sun des!"

    It said, and nine swords came out of the nine suns floating behind it and came at me with a speed that couldn''t help but shock me.

    The attack is simple, but it is filled with such power that even peak Grandmaster would burn to deal if any of those words touched them. Thank god I had activated the boost and also had a move to counter this simple yet extremely powerful attack.

    "Rose Steles!"

    I said, and nine while steles with designs of red roses materialized in front of the nine fiery swordsing at me.

    This move was one of the first moves I have ever designed; I had selected it for part of my Inheritance, but after further research, I had found itcking and did not use it, but I kept improving it till I had improved it enough to finally use it in the battle against such powerful enemy.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    The sword shed against the steles and, to my surprise, made a metallic sound before they began to pierce inside them, and even their tips came out to the other sides when the images of roses lit up, and the energy of the sword began to break and copse.

    Seeing its swords copsing, the Grimm couldn''t help but be shocked; these swords were no normal attack but made of Grand Arts power, but they were copsing.

    One of the reasons I had not added this move to my Inheritance because the amount of rule-bending power used; it was huge at that time.

    We were talking about breaking the fabric of the move and copsing it; it is not an easy thing to do. It had taken me years before I was able to lessen the need for rule-bending power in its use, and even now, its use is limited.

    I cant use it to break a truly powerful attack, though I will continue to rectify that, considering the potential of this move.

 Chapter 2396 Nine Ahnilation Suns III

    <h4>Chapter 2396 Nine Ahntion Suns III</h4>

    "We are really an Idiot, you know?" The Werewolf asked suddenly, shocking the hell out of me. The Grimms always consider themselves above us; even dying Grimm would gloat about their superiority.

    In all my years of experience with the Grimms, I have never heard any Grimm Monsters calling themselves an idiot.

    "The higher-ups have repeated orders, every one of us to use our full power against the top human''s elites, the moment we see you; finish you off before you could think much less get rescued," It said, confirming the Grimm order our intelligence I was able to find out.

    I am pretty high in the young human elite list that Grimm has; I came second, right below that of the jill.

    "But we, I included, would always waste time talking and using the useless moves instead of using our full power; it is due to this damning superior nature of us, we have failed to kill a lot many of you," It said gripping its fur above its heard before it turned to me with its eyes zing.

    Seeing the emotions in its eyes, I was barely able to contain my shudder and immediately activated the second boost and prepared to activate the third at a moment''s notice.

    "But no more," "Micheal Zaar, you will now suffer the full might of my Nine Annihtion Suns!" It said with its golden eyes shining brightly.

    "Annihtion Meteors!" It roared, and was immensely powerful spheres of mes came out of nine suns and flew into the sky with a speed that I was barely able to track and disappeared a momentter.

    "Die Zaar!"

    It said, and the scenery around turned bright yellow as nine huge meteors appeared in the sky, and they wereing at me with extremely fast speed.

    These meteors are huge and destructive, and there is no ce to hide or run in front of it as it had locked the space. Other attacks are not capable of this fear, but Grand Arts could; nearly every Grand Art has the ability to lock the space, and my mother''s empire of mist is quite good at it.

    ''It seemed like this attack would be a perfect way for me to use that move,'' I thought and activated the move while keeping my shield on the button; I didn''t know whether it would work as I had expected, if it did not then I want my shields, I would not able to survive without them.

    This new move of mine is quite recent but isplete, and I would like to see its defensive power as it would free up my shields, and I would use my strings for the shields for different use.

    "Petals Embrace," I said softly, and thousands of light pick rose petals began toe out of me and flew up.

    By the time meteors had covered half a distance, these petals had clouded the sky above me so densely that I could see anything in the sky.

    Soon, the nine huge meteors crashed against petals, and instead of forming a rigid wall, the petals began to stick themselves to the meteorite.

    Such behavior had surprised the Grimm Grandmaster, but what happened next shocked it; it had never would have expected these petals would do something that.

    The petals stuck around the meteorites like stickers before they begin to funnel out their energy at a rapid pace, turning fiery energy into a non-threatening mist and that is making the meteors look like punctured balloons.

    They are rapidly losing their power and also their size.

    The scenery is beautiful yetical; such a powerful attack of the Grand Art is being reduced to this state in such a way. I almost felt an urge to apologize to the Werewolf, turning its might attacks into this.

    Boom Boom Boom

    I moved two steps forward as tiny meteors crashed against me; from their original size of more than three meters long, they had turned to palm-size fireballs by the time they have crashed into the ground.

    It took a few seconds before the explosion cleared, and I have got a clear look at the Werewolf again.

    It had controlled its emotions, and there was even a barely visible soft smile hanging on its face. It is a smile; it has a hard time controlling but is barely able to do it, and if I wasn''t looking for a sign, I wouldn''t have caught it.

    "So, it seemed like you have finally finished with your preparations," I said with a smile, totally confident in my deduction. It is not just a deduction; I could literally sense it, had been sensing it since it began a few seconds after I appeared on the battlefield.

    A surprise couldn''t help but sh into its eyes, and this one was genuine; all the other reactions it had were fake, carefully orchestrated to hide what it was doing; even its rant earlier was fake, to keep me sensing a real thing.

    "When have you sensed it?" It asked as it controlled its expressions, "Since you have begun," I replied, which again genuinely surprised it.

    "You should have run away then, Zaar; you might have been able to save your life, but now that I fished with my preparations, you stood a no chance," It said, and I have agreed in some way, and I understood the risks, but I still stayed.

    In the current age, Nine Suns Annihtion is considered the most powerful Grand Art, and the leader of the coven is a terror with it.

    This Werewolf may have fractions of thatprehension, but it still poses a mortal threat to me, who is quite difficult to kill. With my current strength, only those with council members strength to kill me, and this bastard''s strength is quite close to it.

    What it had till now was not even 50% of its power; since the beginning, it had been preparing for its strongest move to kill me, unlike the other idiots Grimms I had fought through the months.

 Chapter 2397 Nine Suns Hell

    <h4>Chapter 2397 Nine Suns Hell</h4>

    "Nine Sun''s Hell!"

    It said softly, and the suns behind it disappeared and appeared high above me, covering a huge area with me as the center.

    The moment that happened, I felt like I had appeared in a fiery hellscape; everything changed around me. It is like somebody had flipped the switch and made the change, but this is not sudden; it had happened since the battle began.

    The Werewolf had begun making preparation for it just a few seconds after I appeared; it was just very well hidden that even peak Grandmasters might not be able to sense it.

    Everything around me is dangerous yellow mes that has turned the ground into bubblingva and burn the air itself. The fiery energies here are so powerful that they would burn the soul sense itself.

    Many people used the soul sense and died due to it.

    There is detailed information about the Nine Suns Ahntion in the pyramids archives, and also a couple of warnings, and the biggest is not to use soul sense when one is trapped within nine suns hell.

    It would be akin to lighting a fuse and giving a direct way to the soul; the fire will burn the soul''s sense and soul through it, killing one instantly.

    Strings came out of me, formingyer uponyer of protection; I was standing in a fiery domain which is powerful enough to burn the Mid-Grandmaster to ashes in an instant and kill a regr peak Grandmaster within a minute.

    I am only surviving because of my defense, and it is an energy attack instead of a powerful attack. If it had attacked me with a physical attack of such power, I would have been forced to summon my shields.

    Even now, I am rapidly increasing my defense by wrapping myself withyer afteryer of strings. It is the only way I could survive in this fiery hellscape.

    "It seemed like fire alone is not enough to kill you," said the Werewolf as it appeared in front of me; it did not seem surprised by me not bursting into the mes right away.

    "Chains of Annihtion!" It said, and a momentter, huge thick chains came down from the nine suns hanging in the sky. These fore chains are huge; each link is big as me and thicker than my head.

    These nine huge chains areing at me at extremely fast speed and power that forget to capture me. They so much crashed into me that I would be finished, so I can''t let these chains touch me.

    I activated the third boost immediately and let its vast power fill me; it is truly immense that with it flowing inside me, regr peak Grandmasters could forget about killing me; only the council level Grimm Monsters would have that power.

    The power of the chainses pretty close to it, and I have no interest in letting it touch me.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    The chains came, and as they were about to crash into me, I shifted from my spot, avoiding the chains that crashed into the ground one after another before they removed themselves extremely fast and came at me again.

    This time, the chains changed their strategy; they had spread around beforeing at me from all directions, wanting to leave no space for me to move.

    Well, that is just wishful thinking; I have studied the information about this Grand Art in great detail and wanted to experience its full power, which is why I had stayed despite sensing it casting the attack from the beginning of the battle.

    I had weighed the pros and cons of it and made the preparations. If not for that, I would have never would have taken such a risk against these powerful Grand Arts that had killed the most humans Grandmasters in these millennia.

    A soft smile appeared on my face, and I moved to dodge the chains, but this time, the chains were not having me run away as they moved toward me.

    BANG BANG BANG

    "Let me see if you can catch me," I said to Werewolf and disappeared from my ce before appearing over the chain, and when it moved toward me, I shifted my ce again. My speed has be like teleportation, never staying in a single ce long enough.

    I have never moved such fast, but even after moving such fast, the chains were right beside me, never staying too far away from me.

    They are improving as they follow me as if the Grimm is predicting my direction and moving the chains ording to it.

    It is not Grimm that is doing that but art itself; this art is not only offensively powerful, but it also contains a bit of foresight. This ability let the host predict the direction of the enemy to a certain degree.

    Thankfully, the foresight only appears when the host is using the full power of the art and is only avable through certain moves like the nine suns of hell and the chains that are produced through it, and it is the reason I had chose to take the risk.

    I have always been very curious about this mysterious foresight since I have read about it in the notes of her excellency.

    "Is this all the famed foresight could do? To be honest, I had expected more," I taunted the Grimms before avoiding the chain that directly came in front of me to attack me.

    I wanted to rile it up, and this time there was no fear of it attacking me with even greater power since it was already using the full power of its art; it was the only way it could use the foresight.

    "Human, you are underestimating me; I am from Golden Fire Werewolf; I have other things than my art!" It said, and its mid-Grandmaster ss aura exploded from its body; it is very powerful, but not enough to make me worried.

 Chapter 2398 Foresight

    <h4>Chapter 2398 Foresight</h4>

    "Shining Lances!"

    Werewolf shouted, and thousands ofnces materialized around it; till now, it had been only using the power of its art, but it is now beginning to use the power of its Inheritance.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    Thousands ofnces came toward me at incredible speed, possessing the destructive power that would threaten anyone.

    While thesences are not dangerous as these chains, I could not let any one of them hit me, as a fraction of the dy cost to deal with thesences would make the chains catch up to me, against which I am already having a little problem.

    ''It seemed like this would be the right time to use that,'' I said to myself, soundingpletely unsure whether it would work or not, considering it is not my creation; it is something I have found in one of the books I have read in the broken tower.

    It is an interference formation; to interfere with mystic forces like foresight. This formation required a specific type of energy called ''Augur,'' which I had never heard about and did not know what kind of energy it was.

    I looked for it in the broken tower and pyramids library and even asked around a few people, but they had no idea about it.

    So, I directly used the rule-bending power when I had activated the formation for the testing but did not know whether it had worked or not; it is not the foresight ability ismon, and I could test my move against it anytime I wanted.

    Buzz!

    ''Here it goes,'' I said in my mind and activated the formation by depositing the rune bending power inside it and felt it releasing the waves after the waves.

    After activating the formation, I did not look at it; if it worked, I would know them; I should focus on dealing with the thousands ofnces made of golden fireing at me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I took out my sword and began to swing it at theingnces while jumping around the chains, without letting it affect my speed.

    Thences are powerful, but they are still easily dealt with; I am stronger than disputes being on the same level, and if it were not for its art, I would have killed it already.

    A few seconds passed by, and I finished dealing with all thences and also noticed quite a change in the chains.

    They are still predicting my movements but not as urately as before; for those who are looking at the battle from outside, it looks like I have gotten better at evading the chains.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    Even the Werewolf seemed to think that as itunched attack after attack at me but all of them were easily destroyed by me while I dodged its chains.

    I would have been even happier If I had been able to pierce my strings inside it. The powerful field around it has shrunk considerably more than before. Now, it is just ayer of film around it, but it has be even more powerful.

    Even after making preparations inside my core, I am not sure whether my strings will remain undetected the moment they touch thepact field around it.

    The bastard had prioritized its safety from the beginning and seemed to understand my limits well to have nned to such an efficient degree that I couldn''t help but be impressed by it.

    BANG BANG BANG

    Time passed, and I continued to dodge its chains and attacks; nothing had changed except for me nning on leaving in a few seconds. I would have continued and even tried to kill it through attrition, as Grand Arts may be powerful, but they consume an immense amount of energy.

    Seeing the way it is using the art at full power, it won''t be able to sustain it for more than an hour, and at that time, I might have some chance at it, but we are not alone on this battlefield.

    I could sense the powerful presence above me; there were three council-level Grimm Monsters and only one from our side.

    I don''t want to force them to attack; even though I haveplete confidence in our powerhouse, the council-level Grimms would need just a single attack to kill me. Last time, I was barely able to survive the attack; I don''t want to take that same risk again.

    "It has been a fun Werewolf; see you next time," I said with augh and jumped; just as I did, a pink circle appeared in the air and passed through it, disappearing in front of its utterly shocked eyes.

    It was not the only one who had made the preparations from the beginning; I had made some too. It is quite difficult to break the space lock created by Grand Arts, but with good research and a little bit of rule-bending power, it can be done.

    Step!

    I appeared in the centralmand; I had aimed for the Pyramid in general, but as I touched its space, I was diverted here by the Pyramid.

    As I had appeared in the centralmand, I saw everyone looking at me in surprise. It is not the council but the people of the leadership program who seemed to havee after I went to battle.

    "You have dealt the Grand Art with quite an ease, Micheal, and your escape was quite smooth. It is not easy to break the space lock created by the Grand Art," praised Grand Commander.

    "It was no ease; I had to use all my strength to fight against it. If itsprehension had been slightly higher, I would have really needed a rescue," I replied, but that did not change the expressions on the Grand Commander''s face.

    "I have given you the ess; I hope you will begin the preparation from today," said Grand Commander; "I start right after I left this room," I replied, which immediately brightened up the smile on her, which eased the signs of tiredness from her face for few seconds.

 Chapter 2399 Fast

    <h4>Chapter 2399 Fast</h4>

    "Wow, I had not thought they would go this far," I said as I have read the list of the things Pyramid has provided me and the things I could get from them. They are going up and below for this project; I don''t think Pyramid had bet such resources on any project in the millennia.

    The list is very long, and I am going to need a lot of things from the list and some that are not on the list.

    The scale of the project was too huge; three hundred were already something above my limit, but I would have managed it somehow. The thousand is in apletely different league; I don''t know how I am going to do it.

    It had been two hours since I had left the centralmand; even though I had said I would begin working the right way, I did not. I did not open the mail the council had sent me; instead, I had spent some quality time with my family.

    My mother had just returned after more than a year and didn''t know when the Pyramid would be sent to her on a mission again before that happened; I wanted to spend as much quality time with her.

    Though technically, I was working; the avatar inside my core had been going through information of Tyrants that Grand Commander had provided me. Studied the list of artifacts and tools, also the details about the various professional personnel I am going to need for this project.

    When I came back to my room, I have found there was an extra door in my room which led to this conference room.

    It is not just a conference room but will be themand center of the ''1000 Grandmaster Program.'' The conference leads to hundreds ofbs, alchemical chambers, arenas, and other things that I am going to require for this program.

    I looked at the conference room and sat on the head chair before looking at eachb, chambers, and other things that Pyramid has provided me.

    They have provided me what they have seemed fit, but I could ask for things they did not provide and also return those that I do not need. In the warring time, every facility had its use, and I am sure somebs and facilities have given to this program had been snatched from others.

    Those people would not be happy, but there was nothing I could do; the project had be very important that Pyramid would do anything for it to seed.

    It took me about an hour to look through everything, there were many things I did not need, and many things were needed. I sent the list to lord hunt, giving some details on why I needed them, and got a reply a few minutes.

    With that done, I closed my eyes and entered my core, and merged my psych with my avatar. I wish I could keep my avatar separate; it would have helped me a lot in handling a lot of things, but currently, my soul power is not strong enough to let me do that.

    I took over my avatar and started looking at the list of personnel in greater detail. For this project, I am going to need tens of Alchemists, artificers, healers, and other personals; their numbers would easily go above two hundred.

    A day passed, and I took a break

    Buzz!

    I was working inside my core when my holowatched buzz with mail; I opened it and was quite surprised before I got excited and replied.

    A secondter, the teleportation formation lit up, and the old Grandmaster appeared in the teleportation formation. The same one which Grand Command had called to take my seeds, and now he returned with a box in hand.

    Though it is a single box, it is still quite fast, seeing not even aplete day had passed since I have given the seeds, and they have already filled one box of seeds with data of ten thousand Tyrants.

    "You have worked quite a fast, Grandmaster; I did not think the first box woulde in before three days," I said to the old man who walked toward me.

    "Grand Commander ordered to finish this assignment the quickest way possible; we will get you all the boxes before the week was over," He said and handed me the box before leaving without a word, and a few secondster, he disappeared.

    As he left, a look of shock couldn''t help but appear on my face; earlier, I thought this man was strong, close to council member level, but I was wrong.

    He is at least a council member level or could be even stronger.

    The Pyramid is really hiding its forces; even with the ess I have, I did not know we have such a powerhouse; I wonder how many such powerful powerhouses than pyramids its hiding. I hope they have a good number of them, we are going to need them in theing future.

    The box of seeds disappeared from my hands, and I sat down on the chair before entering my core.

    Now that the seeds havee, it is time to find the subject for the program. I hope I am able to find the thousands of subjects that I might not be able to.

    My methods are not suited for every Tyrant, even though I could modify them and invent new ones ording to their need, but I do not have time for that. I have less than nine months to create a hundred Grandmasters.

    Usually, a century is needed for such a number of powerhouses to appear, but I have less than a year.

    Aplishing this task is going to be very difficult, near impossible even, but I have no choice but to do it with everything I have. Whether I would seed or not would depend on my efforts and a little bit of luck.

 Chapter 2400 One Thousand Grandmaster Project I

    <h4>Chapter 2400 One Thousand Grandmaster Project I</h4>

    Eleven days had passed since I had handed down this near-impossible project, and it was far more stressful than I had expected.

    It is not just selecting the subject for the experiment but also lining up all the artifacts and tools;missioning ones that I don''t have also ordering hundreds of types of alchemical products, from solutions to pastes.

    I also had to send my own resources to the alchemist as they were necessary and craft a few of the solutions hints of rule-bending power, which I am expanding daily with a multitude of things and left wanting, even after draining it all.

    I have also finished selecting the subjects, all nine hundred and thirty-three; the council had provided me the data of all the Tyrants within a week as that old Grandmaster had said.

    While the council had asked me to have one thousand subjects, I was only able to find nine and a hundred and thirty-three. I would notpromise on quality, even if the council demands it.

    Though I have sent the seeds to scan the Emperors and also asked every new emperor who levels up Tyrant.

    I want to create a database of the Emperors and begin working with the most suitable ones. The war is going tost for years, and we want to make as many Grandmasters as we can; so we can deal with anything that Grimms throws at us.

    "Are you ready?" teacher asked beside me, "Yes," I replied and walked toward the teleportation. I had asked for the teacher''s help after I had shortlisted the subjects for the program, researching the aspects which are just as important as their suitability with my method.

    Buzz!

    I stepped into the teleportation with the teacher, and a secondter, we disappeared from the parlor.

    "¡­All of sudden, I have to begin part of this top-secret project and got orders of immense proportion, even with the talented team, it is too much. Once the project leader arrives, I am going to tell them str"

    The rant stopped mid-air when the person noticed the whole hall quieted down, and he looked behind him to the teleportation formation where I appeared with the teacher.

    "Jim, what are you going to tell me?" I asked his shocked face; it was not just Jim that was shocked but most other people sitting at the table and the assistants they had brought behind them.

    "You were the ones giving out those huge orders, hun!" He said before his eyes red angrily, "Do you have anyhow huge your orders are, and the tiny timeline you have given us; any of us have barely slept in the past eight days," He said.

    "I have no choice; the project is too huge, and they did not give me the required alchemists," I exined as I sat on the head chair.

    While the council promised me all the resources, they are restricted in their own way. I had asked for two Grandmaster ss Alchemists and at least fifty Master ss Alchemists, but instead, I only got one Grandmaster ss Alchemist and thirty-one Master ss alchemist.

    The other alchemists are busy, and unless I show a concrete result, I would have a hard time getting the personnel I need.

    "So, the council had asked you to create the army of the Masters?" He asked; he is not an idiot; from the resources he is crafting, he must have got a pretty good idea of what we are trying to achieve.

    I smiled at him and turned to the other members sitting at the table; every representative of the field required for the project was sitting at the table.

    On my left is Grandmistress Charline, the healer; Grandmaster Rogen, the artificer; Jim, the Alchemists; Mr. Carlile, the technician; and Grandmaster Sethi, the Psychiatrist; behind them are standing their assistances; I could already see the couple of familiar faces like Hazel and amelia standing behind Jim and Grandmistress Charline.

    Everyone is Grandmaster or has a Grandmaster ss power aside from Mr. Carlile, who is a Master ss Tyrant, and Grandmistress Sethi, who was only able to be a Tyrant because of resources that Pyramid had spent on her.

    I had to fight very hard for her; she is the most prominent Psychiatrist in the world, and it is nothing to do with her Inheritance which is below average at the same level as that of Leonard.

    She is a true schr, an expert in the human psyche; she got the title of Grandmaster due to it, and I would need her help if I want to seed in this project.

    "I am sure all of you had your curiosities about this project," I said while looking everyone sitting on the project in the eye. "I will tell you all about it, but I hope not a word of it would go out; the council would not like it," I added, surprising many of them, mostly those standing behind the chairs.

    "Saying the project council handed down to us is ambitious would be an understatement; most even call it foolhardy," I said, again bringing surprise to their faces.

    "Just get to the point, Micheal; there is too much work for me to do," Jim said; he seemed quite stressed and irritated by the amount of work I had unloaded on him, and I couldn''t me him, it is truly too much, but I have no choice.

    "The project is called ''One Thousand Grandmaster Project.'' We have created one thousand Grandmasters for the council, and they want the first hundred within nine months," I said, and absolute silence descended.

    A shock appeared on everyone''s faces; their faces were frozen, and their eyes were big as saucers; some were so shocked that they gripped the table, just not falling down.

    Very few people knew about the project beforehand, aside from the teacher and Ne behind me, only Grandmaster Sethi knew about it.

    She was busy with her own project, and even on the insistence of Pyramid, she wasn''t willing to leave it unless I told her what project she would be working on; even then, it took her some convincing.

    Still, all those efforts were worth it; she had already shown how invaluable she was in the past few days.

 Chapter 2401 One Thousand Grandmaster Project II

    <h4>Chapter 2401 One Thousand Grandmaster Project II</h4>

    "Are you mad? If producing the Grandmasters had been this easy, there would have been thousands of them fighting or fighting on the battlefield, not just a few hundreds of them," Jim shouted as he got over his shock.

    "Grandmaster Jim is right, Grandmaster Zaar. If making reaching Grandmaster ss had been this easy, we wouldn''t have produced around a hundred of them every century," said Mr. Carline, saying what a sane person would say after hearing such words.

    Even those standing behind also wanted to say something about it but did not say it, but it is clear from their faces that they also believe it is a crazy, impossible project; even I used to think that but subjets of the program have given me some hope.

    "I disagree with your assessment; while we might not be able to produce hundreds of them in nine months as Pyramid had ordered, I haveplete confidence that we would be at least able to make 50 of them," I said withplete confidence.

    I would not have been able to say those words ten-eleven days ago, but now I could. I have found some subjects that I have the confidence to turn into the Grandmasters; some of them would be able to take them that step very soon.

    My confidence had stumped them again.

    "It is not like I don''t like to believe you, but this thing is very hard to digest. Still, I will help you with every step I can, and who knows, we might be even able to achieve this impossible target," said Jim, sporting a smile that I hadn''t seen on his face in quite a while.

    I still remember the day when I first met Jim for the first time; he sported the same smile when wave after wave of rat monsters crashed on us. We were nearly exhausted but still continued to kill the rat monsters with a big smile on our faces.

    "The Pyramid had ordered us, and I will follow the orders, no matter the futility of it," said Mr. Carlile.

    The others, one by one, expressed their support; each of them knew how impossible this project was, but they were still willing to follow it. They know how the war is going and how many people are dying each day.

    If we could bring out such a number of Grandmasters, it would solve a lot of problems.

    I wish I could share the real intelligence with them, but the council had barred me from doing that. At least they see some result that could rouse confidence in the project, but they would not let me share it.

    "Since all of you havee on the board, it is time for you to see the subjects of the project," I said, and twenty-seven screens appeared in front of them; every screen showed the image of the room with people inside.

    Some screens had tens of people while others had a few hundred; I have sorted them into different categories ording to the time at which they will need to reach the Grandmaster ss.

    Their ces in these groups are not permanent, or even groups are not permanent; they will change ording to the progress people inside that made.

    "There are nine hundred and thirty-three people in it currently; everybody is chosen due to their suitability with my methods," I said and showed their data. The data is minimum; not everybody needs to know everything.

    "There seemed to me no S+ or S grade potential in the list?" Jim asked a secondter. This is a categorization of which young potential are referred to.

    S+ Grade is extremely rare that even in millennia, very few people get this ssification; ording to my knowledge, only Jill and I had gotten that. The S Grade is also rare that only a few people get this designation; only people who created the core before bing a Grandmaster fall into this category.

    "Those people do not need our help; they can level up Grandmaster on their own," I replied before turning into the screen.

    "We will work on it continuously, but the center of the attention would be on these guys!" I said and made that screen, in which there are only seventeen people.

    "All of them are old; there is not a single A+ Grade young one among them," said Mr. Carlile.

    He is right; the window I had shown him had old people or those who are not in the prime where the advancement is fastest, those below forty. In this group, the average age is fifty-eight, with the youngest being forty-two years old and the oldest being one hundred and twelve years old.

    "Why aren''t we focusing on those with A+ and A-Grade potential? We will get a much better result than those old guys; we might really be able to make some of them Grandmaster within the timeframe we have got," Jim said, referring to seven windows where I ced A+ and A-Grade potential.

    "Yes, those A+ and A Grade have great potential, and we are going to give them the greatest focus, but that focus would be long term as we want to bring out their fun potential before making them level up."

    "While these of window 01 have nearly used up all their potential, only enough remain in them to level up into the Grandmaster ss with little push from us," I replied.

    "That is a viable strategy. We should not burn their potential by forcefully trying to level them up; it would be a grave sin," said Grandmaster Rogan softly, and everybody acknowledged that with a nod.

    While the Grandmaster gives a fighting chance, it is with the might of Grand Lords that the war is won. We need to advance the potential of our most talented so they have a chance to reach for that power, not burn their future and, with it, humanities.

    If we do that, then, as Grandmaster Rogen had said, it would be a grave sin.

 Chapter 2402 Show

    <h4>Chapter 2402 Show</h4>

    "So, How long will it take you to make them a Grandmaster?" Asked Jim, even though he clearly did not believe I could make these people breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss.

    "One month, I want at least ten of them to be a Grandmaster within a month," I said with a smile, only to see all of them looking at me with shock.

    Even Ne and Grandmaster Charline, who have the most confidence in me, are looking at me with shock in their eyes.

    I smiled, seeing that, and tapped on my holowatch screens a couple of times before turning to their shocked faces.

    "I have sent you your duties; please finish them on time," I said. "The meeting is dismissed," I added. I have informed them of the project and distributed their orders; there is no need to continue with this meeting any further.

    It took them a second to react, and people began to leave while shocked expressions on their faces; some even sported hidden mocking expressions, but I did not care for them. As for all people, I have the most confidence in turning these seventeen into Grandmaster within a month.

    Though turning all seventeen of them would be a little difficult, I ampletely confident; I could turn at least ten into the Grandmasters.

    Soon, most of the people left; only Jim and Grandmaster Charline and their two assistants each have remained, including the teacher and Ne behind me.

    "Micheal, are you really confident about these people?" Jim asked, motioning toward the window o1 in front of us.

    Click!

    "Follow me," I said instead of answering and walked into the door, where I set the coordinate before opening it.

    I appeared in the huge big white hall, and in it, seventeen people were sitting in different groups talking, but as they saw me and the others, all of them stood up from their spots and appeared in front of us.

    "Grandmaster Zaar," all of them said in unison with their eyes burning with excitement and hope.

    Less than 5% of participants know what type of project they have got admitted to; here, all of these people know. I have told them myself when I havee to meet these people two days ago; I have also taken that chance to heal all the hidden injuries, making thempletely ready.

    "Gentlemen, today is the day we will begin," I said to their excited and hopeful faces and turned to Jim.

    "Jim, give me alchemical produce w01 that you have crafted," I said to Jim, who looked at me for a moment before handing me a box with forty-one bottles containing colorful liquid and powder and other things.

    I took the box from his hand and took out two more bottles from my core and the special formation patches I had created.

    The two solutions I have prepared are special; these solutions have a hint of rule-bending power hidden in them; they also have an essence of some of the extremely precious resources growing inside my core.

    "Ne, prepare them," I said and handed them to her. She took the box from my hand and turned to seventeen people, if please follow me.

    She took them toward a ce where many small tubs and meditation tiles are ces and started her work which I have been training her for.

    She ced the one formation patch on the tub as she did; it spread and covered the whole tub before she began to fill it with a few bottles of alchemical solution that Jim had provided and added a few drops of solution I had created.

    "Lady Graham, please step inside," she said to a pretty woman who looked to be in her early fifties. The woman nodded and stepped inside after removing most of her clothing.

    As women submerged into the pool, the formation activated on her own, and Ne moved to create another solution.

    One after another, Ne begin to create solution after solution, each barely taking more than a minute. She is fast and articte, and she never made a mistake inbining the solutions; each of them is perfect.

    Eleven minutester, all the solutions were created, and seventeen people were inside them. Some are calm while some are in mild difort, and some are just screaming. We could not hear those screams; my formation automatically mutes the sound after it reaches a certain decibel.

    "Do you bring us here to just watch a show?" Jim asked, "No, I wanted to show you why I chose these people, who seemed to have spent their potential," I replied and waved my hand; seventeen white seeds came out of my hand before transforming into seventeen metaphysical diagrams.

    These diagrams are extremely clear; they show things that even the most powerful medical artifact could not scan due to various restrictions of Inheritance and bloodline.

    "Gasp!"

    I was beginning to exin it when Grandmaster Charline gasped and quickly signed a few gestures.

    "Thank you for the praise Grandmistress, but I had to scan thousands of Tyrants to find these seventeen," I replied; I replied to Grandmistress Charline; the old woman is too experienced; she took barely a few seconds to notice the reasons I chose them.

    "What am I missing here?" Jim asked, seeing the conversation between Grandmistress Charline and me.

    I tapped into the air, and across the seventeen, four ces lit up while the whole body had darkened.

    "Those three spots are called shining frequencies; they represent soul, body, energy, and Inheritance/bloodline," I said, pointing to the colorful spots on the chest.

    "The three shining points of soul, body are in aplete saturated and are in a bnced synchronization,"

    "It is the same for bloodline, which has grown powerful enough to spark a breakthrough, and in Inheritance, they have gained enoughprehension to initiate the breakthrough," I exined.

    "You seemed to say they have everything needed to be a Grandmaster, so why haven''t they?" Jim asked, hearing I couldn''t help but smile.

    "See this darker due covering their bodies; it is their spent potential, they may have spark, but there is no fule for the breakthrough due to it, they will never be able to make a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss in their life unless they have a little help," I replied with a bright smile.

 Chapter 2403 Show II

    <h4>Chapter 2403 Show II</h4>

    "So you are nning to create potential in them to make their breakthrough into Grandmaster?" Jim asked.

    "Something like that," I replied. There is a lot more technicality involved in it than saying I am creating a potential, which is a lot harder than one could imagine, but I don''t want to go into the detail with Jim.

    "It is not easy as you are saying it to be Micheal," Jim said after a moment of silence. He is a Grandmaster ss alchemist; his knowledge of meta-human physiology is nearly good as any Master ss healer.

    "I never said it is easy; I only said I could do it with little help from you and others," I said and tapped on the air again,

    The meta scans changed again, this time bing active. They are showing the live changes in the seventeen humans, and these changes have surprised Jim even more.

    "The solutions I had created should not be behaving like this; not only their power has increased multifold, they are doing things that are not what the solution is capable of," He whispered, seeing the live scans before turning to me.

    "What were to two solutions you have taken out? They have brought such drastic change in the alchemical solution, you have to give them to me for examination," Jim asked; to that, I just smiled.

    I trust Jim, but I am not going to give that to him; they contain rule-bending power, my core secret. They could only be handled by the teacher and Neel, whom I could spy on at any time as she has the seed inside her.

    Jim did not force seeing me not reply; instead turned his focus meta scans again, where the solutions are performing small miracles.

    "Grandmistress Charline, you will personally be focused on this group; I will need them to be ready by the end of the month," I said to the old woman, who only nodded with a serious face, but there was also excitement in her eyes.

    This is a dream for a healer; she could learn so much watching these people progress. As the injuries she dealt with are not simple, they areplicated and require special solutions for each of them.

    "Were you able to find only seventeen of them withplete four-point saturation and synchronization?" Jim asked, and I nodded with a sad sigh.

    "Aside few A+ and A-Grade; these seventeen are only ones among more than a thousand peak Masters," I replied. It would have been great if I had found at fifty of them; with it, there would have been much less pressure on me.

    "Though there are some who are very close to achieving the four-point synchronization, my target is to bring them to the perfect state in theing months," I added.

    "With these seventies, those who are close to reaching this stage and A+ Grade and A Grade; the project does not seem impossible for a moment," Jim said, "Right?" I asked back with a bright smile, seeing that Jim couldn''t but shake his head with a mirthless smile.

    "Grandmaster Charline, you and your team will coordinate with Jim and his team; everything you have to do is mentioned in the orders; if you find any problem, contact me," I said to them and handed the storage Jim gave me to her.

    This project is huge, so huge I need more than two hundred people to manage it, with healers and alchemists ying the most important part.

    I could be everywhere at once, and these people either be going through some procedure or training; only then will I have hope of achieving my target within nine months.

    Grandmaster Charline had left her assistance in window one while we moved to another. This one also had old people with a much higher number; these are the ones who are close to achieving the perfect four-point saturation.

    I will be working on a perfect four-point saturation and creating the potential in them simultaneously. As they be ready, I will make their breakthrough.

    After we started dipping them in the solution and cing some of them in formation, we moved into another hall.

    The next seven halls contain people with A+ and A potential; all of them are younger than forty and contain the most potential. They will focus on the most intense regimen, which runs long term.

    I will not make their breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss unless they have progressed to their potential.

    Of all nearly a thousand people here, the people in these seven halls possess the greatest potential. Their progress would stop or even slow down even after they reached the Tyrant ss; they would continue improving; if they followed all the steps rightly.

    After the seven halls, we walked to the other halls, which contain Tyrants of all levels, and all of them possess suitable for my method.

    I do not have any grand vision for these people; I only want to make them Grandmaster and hand them to Pyramid just like the people of the first two windows. Only 10% of them have the potential to continue improving, even after reaching the Grandmaster.

    I have made ns for everything, but I know quick they could crumble if I did not produce a result. I have a month and maybe two at most before I have to show the result; that is, produce the Grandmasters.

    While my calctions are showing I could, and with the help of rule-bending power, I was most of the time able to materialize them but sometimes, I fear I might not be able to and became aughingstock in the whole world.

    I am even having nightmares about it.

    "Don''t overthink it, Micheal; I am confident that you will seed," teacher said in her soothing voice. It is not the first time she said it, but it still helps me calm my nerves every time, knowing the most important person in my life believes in me.

 Chapter 2404 Hall 66

    <h4>Chapter 2404 Hall 66</h4>

    Fourteen days have passed since the project of one thousand Grandmasters has officially begun, and I was able to find out how stressful it is; I have screamed in frustration, a thing I have never done before.

    In these past few days, I was able to realize that even experienced and capable people could be incapable and make mistakes, one time, life was nearly lost.

    Thank god I have programmed an emergency rm in all the seeds I have ced inside the subjects, and it was able to wake when I was sleeping. I was able to save her, but I had been just a minutete; it would have been toote already.

    In the past few days, things have seemed to calm down as the teams learned to coordinate with each other smoothly, and people got better in the jobs they were assigned to.

    With all the problems, things are progressing as they should be; subjects are showing good progress with my method. Though there are some which are not working and some it is working too fine, such things are normal on the massive.

    Still, I would study each and every such case; I want my methods to work perfectly, and for it, I will deeply study every w I havee across.

    While the work is very stressful, I am revealing in it. The sheer amount of data I am getting every second is immense, and it is helping me in my various projects and also in my Inheritance, in which I am progressing rapidly despite working much fewer hours than before.

    Buzz!

    I looked at tens of screens in front of me; on every screen, the subjects were either going through the procedure or training.

    There are currently seven hundred and two people in the halls, while the other two hundred some went to the battlefield.

    The subjects would not progress by copped in thebs; they need to experience the battles; go through the life and death experience. Only this way will they be able toprehend their Inheritance and advance their bloodline.

    Though I will be lost people this way and already lost one, I would have to let them go outside and train.

    I am currently alone at the conference; even Ne and Teacher are with subjets, monitoring them, making different alchemical solutions that need my special solutions.

    Ting!

    I was watching the multiple projections when my holowatch buzzed when I saw the mail; I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    Buzz!

    I quicklyposed my emotions and appeared in the teleportation formation. A momentter, I disappeared and appeared in the huge hall, where nearly thousands of gigantic projections were standing, or I should say active metaphysical scans.

    I looked ahead and saw the person who had called me; she was not present here physically but in her projection. She is looking at one metaphysical scan with deep concentration.

    I flew up toward her but stooped next to her, "Lady Ang," I said respectfully with a slight bow. "You know this has be our favorite ce in the whole Pyramid; I try toe here daily. It calms me," she said as she turned to me.

    "I am d you like it, Lady Ang," I replied.

    It is not just her, but other Grand Lords and council members alsoe here regrly. I have to spend some effort to create this ce for them.

    This is hall 66, a ce where giant metaphysical scans of all subjets are present, and all of them are active, at least of those who are still in Pyramid.

    Through this hall, they could see the progress I am making without going through multiple halls. This ce has be a little popr with Grand Lords; even Grand Lord, who is supposed to be dead, could be seen here sometime.

    "This one and that one are ready from what I could see; why didn''t you begin their breakthrough?" asked Lady Ang.

    She is one of the most intelligent women in the world, read nearly whole books in the broken tower, and has the ability to converse on many topics. She is also the person with the greatest knowledge of runes, and I need to work very hard if I want to surpass her in that.

    "I n to weight a little, reinforce their base even more; the first breakthroughs would be very important for the morale of the project," I replied.

    99.99% are doubting whether the project is even sessful; I have to show them hope, and it could only be done by the subject sessfully breaking through the Grandmaster ss; there is also another reason for the dy, which would be revealed the day of the first breakthrough.

    "You are doing good, much better than I had expected. All of them are improving at a shocking rate; if someone had told me about it a year ago, I would see something like that; I would have pped that person to death," She said.

    "Thank you for showing confidence in me,dy ang; I would not disappoint you," I replied. She smiled before flying away, and I followed behind her.

    "You are doing good with these young ones; not being too hasty, focusing on theprehensive growth," She said as she stopped in front of another group of projections.

    "They are the most important with true potential; I will not take any risk with them," I replied. She is talking about A+ and A potential.

    "Still, how many do you think would reach Grandmaster ss in eight months?" She asked; "I think it would be around 10%, but nothing is sure," I replied, to which her expression turned serious.

    "We have put a too big responsibility on you; if there had been a choice, I would have had you focused on your own progress," She said with a regretful sigh.

    "You don''t have to feel any regret,dy Ang; believe it or not, I am making fast progress in my Inheritance," I replied, and it is the truth; I am making tremendous progress after getting high-quality data every day.

 Chapter 2405 Matured Wine

    <h4>Chapter 2405 Matured Wine</h4>

    "I hope they are ready today!" I said, walking into the wine storage; I have beening here every day for nearly three or every three days seeing the time difference.

    More than four and half months passed outside since I have crafted these wines and stored them here to mature; fourteen months total, but the wine had not matured. It was extremely close when I checkedst time three days ago, and I hope today will be the which.

    I had hoped thatst time too, and the time before that, but today is important; very important and the good wine would help a lot.

    I appeared in front of the stacks of wine barrels, inhaling the wonderful woody smell mixed with the faint, aromatic smell of wine. It is just too good,pelling me to force open these barrels and take out this wonderful wine.

    I did not give in to thepulsion; instead gently took out the barrel from the stack and ced my hands on it before inserting my soul sense into the formation carved on the wines.

    The formation of the wine does not help in the maturation of wine; the process is all-natural without any interference. The formation only shows the state of the wine; this way, every time, I did not have open the barrel to check its state and lose the wonderful aroma.

    A few secondster, my eyes flew wide open, and there was a big bright smile on my face.

    "Matured, it had finally matured," I said ecstatically; I had been waiting for this moment for a long. I had to spend a huge fortune on this wine and had a fear in my mind, that something would happen and it would spoil, but nothing of that sort had happened.

    Tuck!

    I did wait any longer and opened the smoke opening from the barrel; just as I did, its amazing aroma brough out, which instantly filled my body and made me filled like I had drank the wine.

    It begins to make me feel like I am sleeping in a flowerbed with her flowery earthly smells surrounding me. It is sofortable that I do not want to open my eyes which I have closed unconsciously.

    Just the aroma of the wine had captured my senses and even gave faint benefits to my body and soul; I wondered what the real thing would do.

    I forcefully controlled my emotions and poured the red liquid into the ss, and came out of my core to enjoy the wine.

    I opened my eyes and had a wine ss in my hand, which I immediately took to my nose to enjoy its aroma.

    I inhaled its aroma once again and got mesmerized by it. I let myself enjoy it for a minute before I finally moved the ss toward my lips.

    Sip!

    The red liquid touched my lips, and I took a sip; the vors burst into my mind, clouding it for everything else.

    When I came to myself, I analyzed the wine in my mouth carefully. The vors of wine seem simple enough but once dug deep into theyers, they will see theplexity of it. The vors are soplex that they made my mind buzz.

    Gulp!

    I could not hold back anymore and gulped down the wine; it flowed down from my throat and entered my stomach. I felt hot all over my stomach before the wines transformed into a flood of energy and spread all over my body.

    The energy is gentle, like the essence of flowers, and it had spread all over my body and soul before seeing inside it and disappeared.

    Within a few minutes, the wine ss in my hand became empty, and I couldn''t help but feel slightly tipsy while my body felt like it had just walked out the best massage of its life.

    The wine is not only pleasurable to the senses but also provides me real benefits. If I consumed it regrly, within four months, I would have to make a breakthrough, reaching a peak in leader ss, gaining the power of Peak Grandmaster.

    Which are absolutely huge benefits; every Grandmaster would receive huge benefits drinking this wine and Masters even more.

    Though I think for them to drink, I will have to dilute it; the intoxication effects will be too much for them otherwise.

    I looked at the empty ss for a while before closing my eyes and once again appeared in the wine storage in my core. The wine had gained the first stage of maturity; it is not drinkable, which means it is time I bottle it.

    I lifted the barred and ced it on the artifact in the corner of the room; the light of the artifact enveloped it, and half a minuteter, the wine bottles began toe out of it, filled with wine and wooden cork.

    The bottle also has a sticker that I had designed myself, which looked pretty good.

    Two minutester, all the wine in the barrel had been bottled, giving me two hundred and ny-six bottles. An expected number, and there are still more barrels, all of which would easily give me over twelve hundred bottles.

    I do not n to bottle the other barrels; I would let them mature. The more they mature, the greater taste and benefits they will provide. I nned to let them mature for years and craft some more wine.

    I brought out the bottles toward theke and ced them in the showcase but not before sacrificing one to Nero and Ashlyn, who had threatened to drink the whole wine if I did not provide them with the bottle.

    Sigh!

    I sighed with regret as I looked at bottles in a ss case. If today had not been an important day, I would have drank a whole bottle.

    I would drink a bottle in celebration if I got sess today.

    Twenty-seven days have passed since the official beginning of the one thousand Grandmaster project, and today I will initiate the breakthrough of subjets into Grandmaster ss.

    If I seed, I will have glory and a chance to secure a future for my race. If I failed, then all I could see was the bleakness for me and my race.

 Chapter 2406 The Grand Spectacle I

    <h4>Chapter 2406 The Grand Spectacle I</h4>

    "Am I notte, am I?" Asked the middle-aged man as he stepped out of the teleportation formation. "You are right on time, lord hunt," I said as I got up to greet him.

    He appeared in his real physical body, not in the projection in which most of the council members appeared, given their busy schedules. His physical presence also tells how important this day is, and I hope I will be sessful; everything depends on it.

    Aside from me, there is a teacher, Grandmaster Charline, Jim, and other important people of the project and their trusted assistants are also present in this watching room, and behind the huge ss in front of us is Connni Graham.

    I had chosen her to be the first person to make a breakthrough, and with all the preparation I made throughout, she should not have any problem with her breakthrough.

    Still, with all the preparations, I couldn''t help but worry. The Grandmaster ss is impossible to breach for most people; otherwise, barely hundreds would not appear from hundreds of thousands of Tyrants in every century.

    "Yes, that''s enough, Ne; you can withdraw the needle ande back," I said. In the huge hall behind the screen, there is Ne beside Connie, whose indented finger had transformed into a needle, through which inserted the serum special to fleshmancers.

    Through the meta projection in my left eye, I could see with an injection of Ne''s special serum Connie had bepletely ready for her breakthrough.

    "Connie, you can begin, and best of luck," I said; Connie nodded from her ce and closed her eyes, and next second, the huge formation surrounding lit resplendently, and Connie began her breakthrough.

    As she initiated her breakthrough, her metaphysic lighted up blindingly, and different colors appeared.

    It is every, and each and every part of her became even active, even those that hadn''t been used since she was a child, and that is what is happening. The breakthrough in the Grandmaster ss is the evolution of life.

    Not just one''s power advances, but one also gets a century of lifespan and vibrancy that reverses one''s age from a few years to decades.

    Billions of people longed to reach this stage, but only a few hundred could reach it.

    "Grandmaster Micheal, why did you choose Connie Graham? From what I could see, there were few better candidates, especially those with bloodline. They always have better chances of a breakthrough than those with the Inheritantances," asked Lord Hunt.

    "I have my reasons," I replied, "But don''t worry, I will reveal it to you by the end of the day," I said with a smile.

    It is not much a reason but a sort of challenge to myself; to prove how effective my methods are, and Connie is the best example of that.

    Twenty-five minutes passed, and all her resources around Connie merged into one and now spread across Connie, seeping inside her.

    "The worldly energy had not reacted; it should have reacted by now," said the alchemist beside Hazel. "Stephan, nobody asked for an opinion," Hazel replied before Jim could say anything.

    It is not just Stephan who had this question in his mind; nearly everybody has it. The wordly energy should react by now, but it did not.

    The breakthrough was considered a failure if the wordly energy did not react in twenty minutes, but that did not affect Connie; there was not even a hint of worry on her face, as everything was going ording to n.

    This is not a regr Grandmaster breakthrough; they could not break through into Grandmaster ss with their potential. I have made a modification to them, which will make their breakthrough a little different, but the result would be the same.

    Then achieving a Grandmaster ss.

    Ten more minutes passed, and then five and more than half of the resources have consumed by Connie, but there was no sign of worldly energy.

    Except for a few people, everybody is considering it a failure seeing how animatedly they are chatting through their soul link.

    "Micheal, why don''t you stop the breakthrough; it is clearly a failure," said Lord Hunt, finally; "It is not, Lord Hunt," I replied with a smile before turning to Connie.

    He opened his mouth to say something but closed it after seeing the expression on my face and instead turned to Connie, watching her intensely and even activating some of his abilities to see any hint.

    Another ten minutes passed, and most people had given hope when finally a whisper of words energy appeared around Connie before it began to rapidly filled the hall. The wordly energy ising at a much faster rate than it woulde at a breakthrough of a regr Grandmaster.

    "Wordly energy!"

    Somebody shouted behind me, but I am not mood to even think who; I have focused my everything on Connie, ready to lend any help through my seed at this critical moment.

    A minute passed, and the whole hall filled with thick worldly energy and getting thicker by the second while a humongous amount of energy continued to enter her body.

    The energy is so much, and Connie barely got any time to adjust to it; in regr breakthroughs, it takes ten to twenty minutes for worldly energy to reach this thickness, but in her case, it barely takes one and half a minute.

    I have taken the measures for such assault, but I could see it is still being extremely painful for Connie. Tears are streaming down her face as she bears the pain with gritted teeth, and regretfully, this is just the beginning.

    Things will get worse for her in a few minutes, and she will have to bear it all if she wants to make a sessful breakthrough.

    "Micheal, the energy seemed too much for it; if it keeps increasing, it will tear her body apart," said Jim a few minutester, seeing the concentration of energy is increasing by second, and so is the energy funneling into Connie.

    "It will not happen; I have made preparations for that," I said, though I did not add that all of it depended on Connie.

    If she held on, nothing would happen to her, and she would sessfully break into the Grandmaster ss. If she did not, then this energy would tear her into pieces, and even I might not be able to stop it.

 Chapter 2407 The Grand Spectacle II

    <h4>Chapter 2407 The Grand Spectacle II</h4>

    ''Ahhhhhhhhhh¡­''

    Fifteen minutes passed since worldly energy had appeared for Connie''s breakthrough, and it had be so dense that it hadpletely filled the hall to the brim that one could not see her silhouette of her; all they see is dense white energy.

    This dense white energy is funneling in extremelyrge quantities into Connie''s body. If there had any other regr Master of level, they would have exploded, and Connie would have too, if not for the prior preparations I have made.

    Not only their special serum of Ne is protecting her skin from tearing apart, but my seed inside her body is spreading energy without letting her internal organs tear apart.

    The power of seed had spread throughout her body; it had temporarily strengthened everything inside her, from her veins to bones to internal organs, so they could bear the immense amount of energy that woulde at her.

    Still, the pain is she is feeling is torturous pain, and people can hear it through the screen. It is making quite a few people a little squeamish.

    I could mute it, but I did not; I wanted to let these people know how difficult this breakthrough and very d I have given these people pain training.

    Her brain and physiological scan are clearly showing how much pain she is feeling; it has already reached the level of pain she had felt during her training.

    "Grandmistress, increase the limit of pain in training by 20%," I said as I turned back to Grandmistress Sethi, who was sitting behind her. "I was about to suggest that too," She replied.

    She is the only person besides me who is seeing the live scan of Connie, Though what she could see is far more limited than me. She is seeing what require for her work.

    "The amount of energy she is taking inside is really massive; only A+ and above Grade potentials could take such energy without exploding to pieces,"mented Lord Hunt.

    "Yes, we had to make some preparations; something like that would not happen," I replied, "Still, the process must be painful for Ms. Harper," added Lord Hunt. To that, I nodded.

    BANG!

    Another ten minutes when suddenly explosions rang in the hall, and the wordly energy spread like a tsunami crashing against the walls of the hall hard but unable to do anything; there is not even a faint rattle, even after a Grandmaster level force shed against it.

    "Dead, she is dead!" whispered people behind me; all of the assistants who were sitting were far more experience to say something like that.

    Gasp Gasp

    They had just spoken the words when suddenly the Grandmaster ss aura burst out the hall. It is powerful and without the slightest blemish.

    The breakthrough was sessful, and from the scan, I could tell she did not suffer anything from the artificial arrangements I had made. The results are the same as the natural breakthrough.

    p p p

    I was studying the scans when suddenly I heard a loud p, only to see all the people in the watching room have stood up and now pping loudly at me; even Lord Hunt had stood up and pping.

    Some people like Stephen even had tears streaming down their faces, which is quite funny, but of course, I did notugh at it.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, congrattions; you have truly performed a miracle," said Lord Hunt as the pping stopped.

    "It is not a work of miracle lord hunt but of research and hard work, and it had been only possible due to efforts of everyone," I said, which is true. If I had been alone, I would not be able to do what I am nning to do today.

    "Connie Graham, wee to Grandmaster ss," I said to her as she opened her eyes which were streaming with tears.

    "Thank you, Thank you, Grandmaster Zaar and everyone. It is because of you that I am able to realize my greatest dream," She said and bowed with tears streaming down her face.

    "The first is sesses, Grandmaster; I hope you will receive the sess in other breakthroughs in theing days," said Lord Hunt and stood up to leave.

    "There will be no breakthroughs ining days, Lord Hunt; all the seventeen breakthroughs of windows seventeen will happen today," I replied. It shocked him and stopped him in his tracks.

    It is not just him; more than half of the people sitting inside the room have been shocked. Very few people knew about my original n.

    I smiled at him and tapped a few times on the ss, and soon it widened up as a wall of the room began to transform into the ss, leaving the door, all four directions have transformed into ss, showing the view of seven halls on which seven Masters are sitting.

    Ne had already walked out of the room and now inserting serum into the masters. I had asked her to umte the serum from the day my project was epted by the Pyramid and even provided resources.

    It is not easy to create that serum, even with the help of precious resources. Still, I am d I have a mentee like Ne, with her lot of hard things easier to handle.

    "Grandmaster Micheal, don''t you think it is a little hasty and riskier to initiate seven breakthroughs at once. If something goes wrong in multiple breakthroughs, you will not be able to handle it," Lord Hunt advised.

    I smiled hearing his advice, and it sane would follow it, and I would have to follow it, but I had already prepared for it and was confident I would seed.

    "Lord Hunt, you have asked me about why I chose Connie Harper for the first breakthrough over better candidates?" I asked to which he nodded.

    "The reason because, of all the seventeen people, Connie harper had the least chances to break into Grandmaster ss, and now that she had seeded, I am confident of the other''s sess," I replied.

 Chapter 2408 The Grand Spectacle III

    <h4>Chapter 2408 The Grand Spectacle III</h4>

    "I will not say anything since you are confident," said Lord Hunt with a sigh before sitting down.

    Time passed as Ne went to one Master after another, injecting her serum inside them. I also looked at meta-physical scans of them for every minor detail. I do not want to make even the tiniest mistake; a tiny thing could have drastic consequences.

    I understand there is a fine line between confidence and overconfidence, and I do not want to be overconfident in my abilities.

    Click!

    Half an hourter, Ne came back with slight tiredness in her eyes; injecting all this serum was not an easy task. It is already incredible she had reached this stage in such a short time.

    "Initiate the breakthrough," I said, and my voice spread to all the seven halls through the halls through the formation.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    A momentter, all seven formations had lit up blindingly, and the resources inside them began to move.

    The process is the same as thest time; this time, too, I had not chosen those with the bloodline. All of them have an inheritance; though the two of them have a constitution, they are not powerful enough to change anything.

    Twenty minutes passed, and like thest time, there was no sign of worldly energy, but this time no one questioned it. They just watched with great excitement in their eyes.

    What is happening right now has never happened in the millennia; they are witnessing something great right now.

    It would be lucky that even a single Grandmaster appears in a year, but here they are witnessing the breakthroughs of seven Grandmasters together, and they seed, history would be created, and they are witnessing this historic moment.

    Another half an hour passed when the hint of worldly energy appeared in the third window, and likest time, it had begun to swell rapidly.

    Half a minuteter, the worldly energy appeared on the sixth screen and a minuteter on the second screen. Five minutester, the worldly energy has appeared on all the screens, and it is swelling rapidly.

    Ne''s serum and my seed are helping them absorb the energy without them getting injured; the only thing they have to do is bear the pain.

    Thank god, all of these people are very experienced and have gone through the pain training without any problem. If it had been a young Masters, I would have been a little worried.

    I am keeping a strict eye on the seven meta-scans for the smallest problem. If it urs, I will fix it before it bes big and impede the breakthroughs, though currently, I am not seeing any problem, which is good.

    Hun!

    I was watching the scans when I noticed the change in atmosphere in the room, and when I opened my eyes to what happened, the whole council have appeared.

    Council members have appeared, and all of them, all twelve of them adding Lord Hunt. Since the war began, I have never seen all the twelve council members together; there would always be a few missing busy somewhere else.

    "Council," I greeted the council, "Don''t waste time on pleasantries Grandmaster Zaar; focus on breakthroughs," said Grand Commander as the council members took seats around me and Lord Hunt.

    I nodded at them before closing my eyes; still, I was quite surprised seeing all of them appear here. Such a number of them could only be found in the centralmand, and now they are here, not willing to miss this historic moment.

    Ipletely focused on the seven Masters while the council would talk softly, asking questions to the teacher and others.

    BANG BANG BANG

    Forty minutes passed when suddenly, explosions after explosions rang across the seven winds at a second break before the aura of Grandmasters spread through each of them. All seven of them have made a breakthrough without a single failure, and all of them are perfect breakthroughs without the slightest problem.

    "My god, all of them really made the breakthroughs into the Grandmaster without any failure," Lady May said with a shocked gasp.

    p p p

    Again ps rang out in the watching room, which I took graciously; "All of you really performed the miracle, especially you, Grandmaster Zaar; you are truly amazing," congratted Grand Commander.

    "Thank you, Grand Commander," I said before turning to the screens; the breakthroughs are far from over, there are people left, and I want to finish them off in a single round just as I nned.

    "Rom Redeye Congrattion on breaking through the Grandmaster ss," "Grant Wil¡­."

    I congratted each candidate one by one and listened to their words before I tapped on the screen, and they disappeared, and new halls reced them, but instead of seven, there were nine halls.

    This time, nobody questioned me; even Grand Lord remained quiet with a smile and expectancy in her eyes.

    Ne had ready to begin; this time, she had a little less pressure; she only had to insert the serum into four Masters only.

    The remaining five did not need serum; they were with bloodline, and I had ced specially modified seeds inside them. I have worked quite hard to create these seeds; I had designed them based on the bloodline breakthroughs I have observed and studied.

    "Begin!"

    I havemanded, and once again, all the nine breakthrough formations lit up, and breakthroughs began.

    Unlike in other breakthroughs, a change had urred in a few minutes. In the sixth minute, the bloodline source opened, and its energies began to fill the fifth hall; two and a few minutester, another bloodline source opened, and its energies began to spew out.

    One by one, sources of the bloodlines have opened within fourteen minutes and seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I had been quite worried that something might happen, but nothing happened; everything was going smoothly.

    Hun!

    I had just thought when I noticed strangeness on the seventh screen; daman metaphysical scans showed the problem, and it is quite serious. If I did not fix it quickly, then it would destroy his breakthrough.

 Chapter 2409 A Problem

    <h4>Chapter 2409 A Problem</h4>

    This problem is not something I had thought would ur, as most bloodline source energies would just ignore it as it would disappear; his own bloodline had been doing it before the breakthrough began.

    The bloodline source energy had reacted to the residual aura of the Grimm bloodline mutation I had used to stimte the bloodline.

    I have used different types of Grimm bloodline corruption that I had collected, and damans bloodline had fought and destroyed each one of it with struggle, but after each struggle, it had gotten stronger.

    Some of the residual aura had been left in its body, and it was so minute that even his bloodline had ignored it until now, when the source of energy reacted to it, directly destabilizing the bloodline, which is at its most vulnerable.

    The instability of the bloodline is a very bad thing, especially during the breakthrough; it could make things instantly spiral out of control.

    "Something seemed to be happening on the seventh screen; the bloodline seemed to be unstable for some reason," said Lord Sylvester, and I felt the gazes of the whole room on me, but I did not react.

    I ampletely focusing on the problem, which I have to fix within a minute. If I did not do that, then there is a very high chance that the bloodline would begin to mutate with the colossal amount of source energying at it, and even making daman unconscious would not stop the process.

    The problem is hard, and I have not prepared for it, but I have already begun dealing with it. I have experience stabilizing the bloodline; just this time, I will have to fast consider the number of source energies pouring into the bloodline.

    Buzz!

    The runes aligned and activated the formation in seed, and I did; it begin to absorb all the residual mutation from the body of daman.

    Removing this residue is not a big thing, but I usually kept it in the body as it kept the bloodline on edge, which directly helps in its advancement, but it seemed like I would need to do some cleaning before I begin the breakthroughs of those with the bloodline.

    Hun!

    It took me four seconds to wipe out all the residual signs of the mutation, but barely any change had urred in the bloodline; its condition was still getting worse by the second.

    It had surprised me a little; as I had throught the instability would begin to recover or at least stop getting worse, but it seemed like I had been very wrong.

    "The condition of the bloodline is getting worse; Lord Zaar, please do something about it," Stephen shouted behind. "Stephan, you idiot, just shut up. Don''t you see, Lord Zaar is working on it," Hazel said while hitting Stephan on the head.

    As the people who work with me, they havee to know about my abilities. They know how I could insert the seed inside the people and talk to them through it and also see their metaphysical scans.

    These seeds are remote tools of mine, capable of doing many things.

    Buzz!

    I reacted to it instantly and began making the changes in my seed before activating another formation half-minute ater.

    Hun!

    The change brought by the formation is instant; the bloodline begins to calm. What I did was very simple; I, through my seed, produced a feeling which is most calming to the bloodline; each bloodline has it, and I had copied it.

    Thank god I did otherwise; it would have been extremly hard to calm the bloodline mid-breakthrough.

    "The bloodline seemed to calm; it seemed like we have panicked too much for a thing that Grandmaster Zaar could fix in just a few seconds," said Lord Hunt, and I would have reacted to this praise if not for I am focusing on a problem which I am manipting my seed to deal with.

    The instability had brought changes to the source of energy; the source of energy has got even purer, which is a bad thing.

    The earlier the bloodline source energy was bnced to the level of the bloodline, and while purer source energy is better, the bloodline also needs to be capable of digesting it, or it would just bring trouble.

    Hun

    I was making the changes in my seed to deal with it when I noticed a thing that had surprised me. The bloodline is adapting to this purer bloodline energy after some strain and getting stronger.

    I got even more surprised when I noticed; that the bloodline is reacting the nearly same way when it reacts to foreign corruption and mutation.

    It seemed like I had to use the mutation more when strengthening the bloodline; it brought out their adaptability to the challenges they face.

    I took a sigh of relief seeing that and opened my eye; even though I had opened my eyes, I was still looking at nine metaphysical scans in front of me. If any problem urs, I will catch it instantly.

    Hun!

    I had just opened my eyes when I had noticed something shocking in the watching room; a projection of Grand Lords had appeared, and there were not one but three; it was extremly hard to see three of them in one ce.

    It is Lady Ang, Patriarch Bradford, and Matron Mavis; I was shocked to see Matron Mavis; she rarely appeared in the appear in Pyramid.

    She is the strongest powerhouse of the human and stays out most of the time, keeping her eyes on the strongest of the Grimm race.

    I was about to get up to bow to them as etiquette requires when Lady Ang just waved me down; still, I bowed before closing my eyes, focusing fully on the nine meta scans.

    Half an hour passed, and no problem had urred; all the four Inheritance Masters were able to call the worldly energy one by one; like before, they came like a whisper but roared as they funneled themselves into the bodies of the Masters.

 Chapter 2410 17 Grandmasters

    <h4>Chapter 2410 17 Grandmasters</h4>

    "BOOM!"

    "The breakthrough," said someone behind me when arge explosion rang out, and a couple of secondster, the aura of Grandmaster spread into the watching room.

    It was just the beginning.

    In the next thirteen minutes, three more explosions rang out, and the Grandmaster ss aura spread; in the span of fourteen minutes, all four Inheritance Masters had made a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss.

    I cast a nce at the council and grand lord and found of them are surprised with eyes full of amazement and wonder.

    All the breakthroughs are not finished; there are five people who still had to breakthroughs, all with bloodlines, and they will take time.

    Unlike the highly modified breakthrough of the Inheritance hosts, the breakthroughs of bloodline hosts are mostly natural with minimum interference from me; they will take time.

    Nobody seemed to be in a hurry here; the important people like Grand Lords and council members havee with projections. Their real bodies might be sitting in control of centralmand or fighting on the battlefield.

    Everybody is watching the breakthroughs carefully, without missing a beat.

    Each Grandmaster is important, especially those that are being produced today. These Grandmasters represent a future.

    We would produce seventeen today; by the end of nine months, we will have a hundred Grandmasters that will help defend against the tide the Grimm will send at us.

    An hour passed, and the five bloodline Masters are still hadn''t broken through. The bloodline energy continues to funnel into their bodies, directly into their bloodline, making it stronger and stronger every second.

    Fifty more minutes passed when the source closed, and a few secondster, Grandmaster''s aura spread from the fifth window. The bloodline phantom had appeared behind carina before merging inside her, making her aura even more stable.

    It was just a beginning as another breakthrough came twenty minutester, ten minutes after that, another, and then another eleven minutester; within an hour, four Masters leveled up into the Grandmaster ss.

    Now, only one had remained Daman; if the problem had not urred in his bloodline, he would have made a breakthrough already, but now, it will take some time, and that will be a very good thing for him.

    I could see the changes urring in his bloodline as it absorbed the thick and pure source of energy; this long absorption will provide him great benefits.

    I am extremly curious about the scale of benefits; if they are great enough, then I might take a risk to replicate them in other breakthroughs. Making a bloodline unstable during the breakthrough is extremly risky, but if the benefits are great enough, I will take risks.

    Even though I am producing the Grandmasters, their strength is average and above average. I want them to be stronger, so they could fight more enemies of the same level to offset the number of disadvantages we have and also kill our enemies.

    Forty more minutes passed by when finally the bloodline source energy stopped, and I watched with bated breath.

    Three seconds passed when the metaphysical scan lit up, and a momentter, the aura of Grandmaster burst out of Damon''s body, and it was strong, very strong, strong enough to surprise all those who were watching.

    It is high in an initial level of Grandmaster ss, close to mid Grandmaster ss; with some hard work, Damon had a chance to reach the mid-level of the Grandmaster ss.

    p, p p¡­

    Once again, everyone began to p, and even Grand Lord stood up and pped, which have shocked me.

    "Amazing, truly amazing; this old man never expected to see such a scene in his whole life." "Gaining seventeen Grandmasters in a single day, such thing had happened first time in three and a half millennia," said Patriarch Bradford, showing emotions that I had only seen when I healed the twins.

    "You are a true scion of her excellency, Micheal Zaar," said Grand Tower Mistress Ang. I am not the only one who was able to do something like that. Her Excellency Catherine had done something like it three and half millennia ago.

    She had made twenty-two Masters made a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss in a single day. There are clear records of it but no records of how she aplished it; it would have really helped me if there had been records of the methods she used.

    Maybe, she has some treasure or even something like rule-bending power. I am also the same. I am not keeping records of my methods outside; everything is inside my core.

    There is no use in keeping the record; nearly all things could not be aplished without the help of rule-bending power. A power of which I have seen no record, mention, or even a hint in all the books I have read.

    "It is the second time this old woman has felt that we could win this war, not just survive it," said Matron Mavis.

    95% of wars we fight, nobody wins; usually, one side suffers more than others, usually, but nobody wins. Winning means crushing the enemy, and in more than ten thousand years, we have been able to do that only a few times.

    "Grand Lords, you are giving me credit alone; a single me would not have been able to aplish what we have achieved; it is due to the help of my team I am able to achieve this," I said and turned to the people who helped me aplish it.

    "What we have achieved today is hard work of all of us; without you all, it wouldn''t have been possible," I said to Jim, Grandmaster Charline, the council, and Grand Lords; without their help, nothing would have been possible.

    "To appreciate your hard work and celebrate today''s aplishment, I have arranged a small party; I would be d if all of you would take time in your busy schedule and attend it," I said to everyone in the room, including the council and Grand Lords.

    "Will you be the making all the food yourself?" asked Jim, and the eyes of several people lit up at that question; "Yes, everything will be made by me, and I will also provide a good wine, so pleasee," I replied to his question which brough beaming smiles on his face and few others.

 Chapter 2411 Party I

    <h4>Chapter 2411 Party I</h4>

    "Main dish is ready," I said with a smile and brought a gigantic silver tray out on which was the roasted body of the equally giant steaming monster.

    It is a nearly twenty meters long Grandmaster ss pig monster that has been roasted to the perfect golden brown color.

    I had just finished roasting it, or rather my avatar finished roasting it; it is perfect that I want to take a bite off it.

    Ashlyn and Nero wanted to do that, and I had to bribe them with something else. I do not want one of the main attractions to look like a half-eaten thing before even guests arrive.

    After putting a gigantic tray, I walked to the wine counter and began to take the wines. I had not only taken out my own wine but also others too. I have a rather good collection of wines, Grimms love them as much as we do, and I have found quite a lot of them.

    Not all the wine I have found from the Grandmasters is good; many are. Though they are not good as the one I have crafted.

    It is very hard to find a good wine, even in ruins; the environment of the ruins spoils them that extremely few could survive, and people of our world are rarely able to create the wine level of the ones found in ruins.

    I have brought out the fifty bottles of the arsgasif wine that I had brewed, but half of them are diluted to suit the Masters and leaders. Even the diluted wine packs quite a punch that masters and leaders would have to be careful of it.

    "I will leave them in your care," I said to the golem. There are forty golems in the hall to act as servers; I can''t use humans as the tops we will discuss; even eating and drinking would be too confidential for them to hear.

    A few more minutes passed, and finally, the clock ticked to nine; and the teleportation formations of the hall unlocked.

    Buzz!

    Barely three seconds had passed since the teleportation formation was unlocked when it lit up, and a figure in a red velvet gown materialized in it.

    Seeing her, my eyes heartbeat couldn''t help but freeze up for a moment; she looked enchantingly beautiful; the gown had hugged her body like water, showing every curve and turn of her body that seeing them, a vision of what was inside couldn''t help but sh inside my mind again.

    "Teacher," I greeted, barely able to control my emotions; sometimes, it is very hard to control my emotions when a teacheres looking like this.

    "It seemed like I was the first," She said as she stepped out of the teleportation formation. "Yes, you are, but others will arrive soon," I replied.

    "You have made quite a preparations, Micheal; I am sure others will not be able to control themselves when they see such feast," She said as she looked around. "That is a purpose," I said.

    What we have aplished today was amazing, and I want to reward them for the hard work they have put in, as things are going to get difficult from today.

    The seventeen were the easiest; it would not be easy to make other breakthroughs into the Grandmasters ss and reach the target in just a measly eight months.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    I was just talking to the teacher when suddenly, three teleportation formations lit up; Jim, Grandmistress Charline, and Grandmistress Sethi appeared in the formation with their assistants.

    "My god!" Stephan gasped; even though he is a Master ss powerhouse and a rich one at that, being an alchemist, he couldn''t help but get amazed seeing the feast that had beenid out and the smell that wasing from them.

    It is not just Stephan that is surprised; even Hazel and Jim, who had eaten my cooking many times, couldn''t help but be surprised.

    "You really don''t hold back, don''t you," Jim said as he walked toward me with his stunned assistants. "It is at least I could do to show my appreciation for the hard work you have done," I replied with a smile.

    Snort!

    Jim snorted, hearing that "I have seen the new order; you want to work us to death, and this is just a bribe," he said while waving toward the feast.

    "I have put quite an effort to cook all this and even brought out my best wines," I said; I did deny this being a bribe as it is true.

    The next few months will be challenging, and I hope the pyramid epts my request for more personal; otherwise, these people, including me, are going to get crushed under the workload we will have.

    As we talked, more and more people arrived by the second; at the end of the minute, all the twenty-one people had arrived; the only ones that hadn''t arrived were the council members.

    There are nearly two hundred people working on the project, but only these twenty-one people know the full extent of it. The project is extremely important, and the few people who know about it, the better it will be.

    I begin to mingle with the crowd as the golems begin to serve Hors d''oeuvres and amuse-bouche with the golden wine.

    "This is really good, Grandmaster Zaar; I have never eaten something this good in my life," said Danvers as she swallowed another amuse-bouche; she did not even care about the re her teacher gave her as she took a few more from the tray golem have brought.

    "You are really a person with many talents, Grandmaster Zaar; I don''t think there are even five people in the whole world to match you in culinary arts," praised Grandmaster Sethi; she is also taking bites now and then but is far more elegant in behavior than her student.

    "It is a beloved hobby of mine, Grandmistress," I replied and walked toward other people after talking a few words with her.

 Chapter 2412 Party II

    <h4>Chapter 2412 Party II</h4>

    Fifteen minutes had passed since the party began; everybody talked with everybody while taking the bites of Hors d''oeuvres and amuse-bouche and drinking wine.

    The mood of the party is amazing; everybody is talking andughing under low background music. Their faces are glowing without any worry, which is kind of different from how they have behaved for the past month.

    The pressure of the project had made everyone tense since the first day, and it is due to the sess we have got that their mood has improved such drastically; the food and wine had helped a lot too.

    I could see people casting nces at the different dishes and wines which golems hadn''t taken out, but they knew it was not a time yet; the main guests had yet to arrive, and we will have to wait for a little for them before we begin eating those.

    Buzz!

    I was just thinking about them when teleportation lit up, and two people appeared in it. Lord Hunt and Lady May.

    "Lord Hunt, Lady May wee," I greeted as they walked out of the formation. "Grandmaster Zaar, it is quite a party you have arranged, and looked at the food," Lady May said and took a bite of Hors d''oeuvre before taking a ss of wine.

    "Amazing! The praise I have heard about your culinary skills do not do them justice to you," Lord Hunt praised.

    I was happy seeing the two council-member appearing when they said someone would being; I thought their projection woulde for a few minutes. Even earlier in the watching room, only Lord Hunt has been present with his physical body while everyone else hase with their projection.

    Now, two council members have arrived with physical bodies, which is quite rare given how busy they are with their schedules.

    A few minutes passed as council members moved around to mingle before once again appearing before me, and now the smile on their faces had vanished; they had be serious.

    "Grandmaster Micheal, today''s result changes some things," said Lady May with serious expressions on her face.

    Ting!

    "The council nowpletely believes that you will aplish this great task and already had epted most of your pending requests," said Lord Hunt, and my holowatch rang out with the mail.

    I wanted to open the mail but did not; it would be quite disrespectful, and I also could guess what requests of mine council had epted.

    "I thank the council," I replied, to which both of them shook their heads, "It is we who should be thanking you; without you, I don''t know what we have done about theing tide," said Lord Hunt.

    "Aside from granting your requests, the council and Grand Lords have agreed to give you ess to three secret vaults," said Lady May.

    "Really?" I asked in shock, the secret vaults, what kinds of ce they were. I thought they did not exist, seeing the things I had heard about them, but it seemed like they do, and it couldn''t help but make me excited.

    "Secrete vaults contents are not revealed electronically; you will have to visit physically and can take out anything you want as long as it is needed for the project," added Lord Hunt.

    "Thank you, Lady May, Lord Hunt, for this opportunity; I am very sure the secret vaults have that will help us immensely in realizing the project," I said with a small bow.

    "There is one more thing," said Lady May, and her expressions had be extremely serious, "All the personnel of the project has been spider-marked, excluding the seven," saiddy May and a small list of names shed in front of me for a moment before it disappeared.

    "I understand," I said with a sigh.

    This time, I am not one bit surprised; after what we have pulled today, there is no way the council would take any risk of anything.

    The spidermark is total surveince; their calls will be monitored, and so will their visuals. They will sleep, eat and work under the Pyramid''s eyes; there are also restrictions on movements outside the Pyramid.

    It could be said being part of this project has shackled them, and these restrictions or surveince will remain till the war is over.

    There are only seven people who have been exempted from that list; Grandmiress Charline is one of them, which is a brainer. She was selected to be a leader of the hall of sleep; she is loyal and trustworthy as one can be.

    There is also Grandmaster Sethi and Hazel, whose mother is a powerful Grandmaster. Jim and I are also on the list, and so is a teacher. Which is also not surprising; her Inheritance is from excellency, and it is said as aside frompatibility and talent, the Inheritance also checks one''s loyalty to the human race.

    "Let''s eat, I am sure; both of you have more important things than staying at a party," I said, and they did not refute. Their presence here is already enough, and I don''t want to waste too much of their time.

    "Let''s eat, everyone!" I said loudly; it instantly caught everyone''s attention, and we began to walk toward the big round table.

    As everybody sat in their seats, the golems began to ce the food on the table; the smell of it was so delicious that people were barely able to able to keep their hands from touching the cutlery ced in front of them.

    Finally, the red liquid with a hint of green filled the wine sses in front of everyone. The bottle and sses are special, though not a wisp of wine''s aroma could be leaped.

    Seeing the sses everyone''s filled, I took a ss in my hand and stood up.

    "Today, we have achieved an important milestone that we ourselves have thought impossible not long ago," I said and paused for a moment to look at every one.

    "We achieved it through the hard work of everyone, but this is just a beginning, and I hope everyone will work even harder from today, so we will achieve our goal as achieved this milestone," I said and took a sip from my ss, and everyone followed taking a sip of wonderful arsgasif wine.

 Chapter 2413 Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 2413 Kiss</h4>

    "Amazing, what wine is this; it is much better than what you have brought out earlier," said Lady May as she took a sip of the wine.

    "I am d you liked it,dy May," I replied.

    "You seemed to have a quite big stock of this wine, seeing how you are splurging it," said Jim. "Yes, I have it but don''t drink too much; the effect of alcohol inside it is not easy to burn off with energy," I cautioned, which surprised all of them.

    Usually, only magical wines could affect the powerhouses, but those effects could be easily warded off with energy.

    It is a little different with this wine; one will have to try really hard for quite a while to burn off the effect of its effect. The more they consume, the greater difficulty they will have to get out of its effects.

    "It is true! It is really difficult to burn this buzz." Stephan said loudly and, to my surprise, gulped down the whole ss of wine before asking for another one from the golems.

    He is not the only one; surprises shed into the eyes of several people, and when they found out what I said was true, they gulped down the wine fast instead of being careful with it and asked for a refilling.

    Seeing such behavior, regretful smiles couldn''t help but appear on the faces of two council members, looking at their wine sses with regret.

    There are very few things that could affect us without power; even when we find a good wine, and it affects us, its effect burns down quickly by the natural defenses of the body; so we cant remain drunk for long unless they could find very powerful alcohol which is quite hard.

    This effect of wine surprised me earlier; the recipe did not mention such effects, and they are unheard of. As the buzz seemed to be quite adept in avoiding the body''s natural defenses, and if I were to guess a reason for it, then it would be the rule-bending power I had added into the wine.

    "You have found a real treasure, Grandmaster Zaar; sometimes we really need the buzz to forget everything," said Lord Hunt before gulping down the wine.

    Soon, we began eating, and I again received the praises as each course rolled onto the table.

    Conversation flowed as people ate and drank; I did not hold back on either food or drink. All of them have worked really hard and deserve this, considering from tomorrow they will have to work even harder.

    They seemed to know that as well, as except for a few people, others did not hold back. Even the teacher had drunk several sses of wine which little surprised me; unlike her younger sister teacher did not much like wine.

    She would only drink two or three sses of wine are most and would always burn its buzzing effects right after, but today she already drank four sses, and the golem was filling the fifth.

    I did not say anything; she seemed to be enjoying herself,ughing, talking. She rarely lets herself be open up like this.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, do you have a few extra bottles of this wine? If you have it, I like some," said Lord Hunt as we reached thest course of the meal, "I would also like some," Lady May chimed in.

    They are not the only ones who asked for the bottles; Jim and others have already asked for some, even Grandmaster Sethi asked for some, who don''t like the least wine of all.

    "I have a few extra bottles; I will send them to you," I replied. I have more than enough bottles that I could afford to give some. Aside from two hundred bottles, there are a few barrels that I haven''t bottled yet; they will at least give me a thousand bottles.

    Not to mention, I have already decided to brew another batch of it. How much I will brew will depend on the benefits it offers.

    I am going to study them on Tyrants from tomorrow, and if the result is to my satisfaction, I will brew another badge which will be bigger but also use even more powerful resources than thest time.

    "It was a meal to remember Grandmaster Zaar, one of the best in my life," said Lord Hunt as he walked toward the teleportation formation with Lady May.

    As they left, the people lost all their reservations; soon, the music became loud, and people began to dance and drink to their heart''s content. I did not hold back on liquor and let them drink as much as they wanted.

    As long as they do not drink from others'' sses, there is no problem.

    I have diluted the wine to be suitable for them; if Stephan drank from Jim''s ss, then one sip would be more than enough to hammer him to unconsciousness.

    While people danced, I discussed important things with Jim and Grandmaster Charline. They are not drunk enough to not think coherently.

    I am asking for their opinion about some things; I am not perfect at everything and know when to ask for help. Both of them are exceptionally knowledgeable, and Grandmistress had vast experience, that in a few minutes, both of them solved several problems that had been bugging me.

    Three hours passed before finally, and people began to leave one by one till only the teacher, me, and golems remained.

    "I did not know you could drink so much, teacher," I said to her teasingly, and I got a smile that shook my heart. I have never seen a teacher smile like that, a smile filled with seductiveness.

    I was so stumped seeing the seductive smile on her gorgeous face that I did not react when the teacher turned to me and brought her face closer to mine, so close that I could smell her fruity breath.

    Before I could understand what was happening, I felt her lips on mine, and it made me feel anything I had ever felt before.

    The feelings I had buried deep in my heart erupted that moment, and my hands moved to cup her face as the kiss became deeper.

    I began to feel the things that I had never felt for anyone. These feelings I had for the teacher broke the shackles I had ced on them and filled my heart, and transformed into a passion that I began to pour into the kiss.

    We were kissing like we were air to each other when suddenly the teacher pulled back with eyes wide open.

    "What I have done!" She whispered in shock, and before I could do anything, she sped toward the teleportation and disappeared a secondter.

 Chapter 2414 I Will Never Let You Go

    <h4>Chapter 2414 I Will Never Let You Go</h4>

    "Kiss," I whispered as I came to myself and touched my lips.

    I could still feel the taste of her lips and the feeling I felt when I was kissing her; it was the best feeling in the world, and I want to feel it again, but it is not simple.

    I sat down shakingly; there was no feeling of buzz in me. I had burned it down. While others may have a problem doing that, I did not. I just need to add a little bit of rule-bending power, and it will all burn away.

    Thousands of thoughts began to swim in my mind, and everything was about that kiss; I tried to crush those thoughts, tried to bury them deeper in my heart, but this time it did not work; instead, the opposite happened.

    They became so intense that it was all I could think about; I tried to busy myself to work on my core which always helped me forget everything around me, but it did not work either; all I could think about was the kiss I had with a teacher.

    I don''t know how long I sat, but in an instant, all thoughts in my mind were cleared, and I knew what I had to do.

    I got up smoothly and walked toward the teleportation formation with a clear purpose in my mind. I have made my decision, and I will do what I want. I do not care what the world will think or do; the only person I care about is her.

    Buzz!

    I stepped into the teleportation formation and typed the coordinates, and a momentter, I disappeared from the party hall.

    I appeared in front of the small brick house and stepped toward the door. The formations around the hall did not stop me; it was not the first time I had appeared here.

    Thud Thud

    I stopped beside the door and knocked on it twice before stopping; she usually opened the door within a few seconds, but this time, I didn''t know whether she would open them or not. I will wait till she opens them.

    Click!

    A minute passed, and I was about to knock on the door again when it opened, and the teacher appeared in front of me.

    She is still in her red velvet gown and looks gorgeous as before, but now, her eyes are moist, filled with thousands of thoughts.

    "Michael, I a" She said but stopped midway when she saw my fingering at her with the pearl of dense pink energy on the top.

    My finger touched her forehead, and pink energy seeped inside her; the next second, the flush of her cheeks lessened as the effect of the alcohol burned away. I had done that, so she could hear without the influence of alcohol.

    "I will never let you go," I said, looking directly into her; for years, I had feelings for her, but I burrowed them inside me, given our rtionship. Even until an hour ago, I kept them buried but no more

    "Mic" she opened her mouth to say something but stopped as my lips touched her wonderful rosy lips.

    She resisted for a moment before her lips melted into mine, and we began kissing like we needed each other to survive.

    The feelings came back again, and this time they were more intense than before; it was like the dam I had constructed around them exploded, and everything came out with the full force, leaving behind nothing.

    It is not just my feelings that are intense but hers too; they are just as intense as mine or even more.

    I don''t know how long we continued kissing, but when we separated, we were both a little breathless.

    "Goodnight, Marina," I said and kissed her forehead before walking back toward the teleportation formation with the happiest smile on my face.

    I really don''t want to leave right now, but we both need a little space to sort out our feelings. To think deeply about the feelings.

    Buzz!

    I walked into the teleportation formation, and it lit up, and I disappeared as she watched me from the door.

    I appeared directly in my room, and the first thing I did wasy on the bed and close my eyes. As I did, I began to feel the urge again. I just want to go back there and continue kissing those wonderful lips of hers.

    I stayed awake for three hours, reying those moments over and over before I finally fell asleep with a smile on my face.

    I woke up a littlete than usual, but I have no regrets; there was even a big radiant smile on my face, which did not seem to go away.

    I stayed on the bed for a few minutes, reying the kiss over and over in my mind before I forced myself to get up. I have too much work to do, and I can''t justy daydreaming about the best kiss of my life.

    I got up, freshened up, and showered before walking out of the room, and on the way, I heard a voice that made the smile on my face even brighter.

    "Mom, when did you return?" I asked my mother, who was holding my sister on herp. My mother had gone on mission four days ago and had said it would take at least a week, but she had returned in just four days.

    "In the evening yesterday, we even had dinner together," she said, looking at my father, who ced a te filled with a honeyed pancake in front of me as I sat at the table.

    "You looked quite cheerful today; it seemed like that secret thing in your work went well?" My father asked. "Better than well," I replied as I dug into the pancakes.

    My parents did not know about the project; they only knew I was working on something important that was confidential.

    Soon, I finished with my breakfast and walked out of the kitchen; I wanted to spend some time with my family, but I was alreadyte to work. There are so many things I have to do today, and most importantly, Marina.

    I can''t wait to meet her.

 Chapter 2415 Hidden Agents and Suitable Talents

    <h4>Chapter 2415 Hidden Agents and Suitable Talents</h4>

    Buzz!

    The teleportation formation buzzed, and the old man walked out of it before cing twelve boxes in front of me.

    "Thank you for your troubles, Grandmaster," I said to the old man, and twelve boxes disappeared inside. We stayed infortable silence for fifteen minutes before I brought back twelve boxes and handed them to him.

    He nodded and walked back into the teleportation formation and disappeared from the conference room.

    It had been nearly an hour since I came to the conference room, and aside from having small meetings with Grandmaster Charline and misterw, I had been alone.

    Teacher usuallyes to meet me by this time to discuss things, but she did not, though she was present; I could see her on the screen as she was preparing a big pool of solutions for fifty people to dip inside.

    I am not worried; she wille back.

    I watched the screens for a few minutes and gave somemands after reading the data from the scans before closing my eyes.

    I appeared in my core and walked to my study station, which now had a pink crystalline size of my hand and was as thick as my thumb. This disc is a recorder and a charger.

    The old Grandmaster earlier had brought seeds filled with the data of Emperors and some newly advanced Tyrants. This disc extracted all the data inside seeds and also charged, and it had done it extremly fast speed seeing the twelve hundred seeds contain the scans of over hundred thousand Emperors.

    I touched the seeds, and its basic UI activated; I chose the Tyrant options first; in the past ten days, hundreds of Emperors have leveled up to Tyrant ss, and I want to look at their data before moving to the Emperors.

    Since the project has begun, I have added a couple of new Tyrants. The number in the project is not fixed, as long I found someone suitable, I will admit, but it is extremly hard to find suitable people as even now, there are not even a thousand people in the project.

    Soon the first scan appeared on the disk; my eyes quickly scanned it from up-down, looking at important that make one suitable for my methods, but I did not find one in this woman and thus swiped.

    It did not even take me fifteen seconds to look carefully looked at the scan and make my decision.

    In the month, I have be quite fast and my scans more detailed; on average, it would take me around twelve seconds to look at each scan.

    Hun!

    The second scan was also not much special, and I continued to swipe the next fifty-two scans when I suddenly stopped when I noticed something.

    "Teresa Reed, hidden agent," I said softly and noted down her name before continuing with my work. Since I handed down the project, I have caught three hundred and nine spies. 80% of them were Tyrants.

    I am sure it had frustrated the Grimms to hell to see their hidden agents found out one after another. It is likely the reason why the assanisation attempts have increased by sixfold; many of them were sessful, and we ended up losing many good people.

    Soon, I finished with all the Tyrants; I did not find any other hidden agent or tyrant with suitability with my methods.

    Right after I finished with the Tyrants, I moved to the Emperors. I would need less than ten seconds to scan an Emperors. I would take a look at eight to ten scans of the Emperors every second.

    Even with such speed, I need days to look at meta-physical scans of Emperor. I tried an algorithm to sort out the ones with suitability to my method, but it did not work. The things I look at are vast andplex; I was not able to look for all those things.

    Though, I am trying to perfect it as I do not want to just look at Emperors; I want to go below even then, at kinds, even dukes.

    It had been a year since the war began, and it was far from over; we had just begun bringing out our true cards, and it would take a year or even more before we reached the final phase of the war, which is the shortest, finished within days to weeks.

    I am preparing for a protracted war, like every grand war and epoch war we have fought, too at least five years to finish.

    The scale of the war had reached close to grand war, and the council is saying this could very well be turned into an epoch war. If that happens, it means Grimms are prepared with numerous cards in their hands.

    We will need our own cards to deal with them, and I have already started preparing for it. Thankfully, the council also thinks the same and has been very forting in investing in it heavily.

    In the past month, I have already selected more than two thousand emperors, and their initiation has already begun.

    They are in a different part of the Pyramid, and the one that is handling them is none other than Grandmaster Salvador. He is quite talented; the result he has produced in just two weeks is already very good.

    He is handling the Emperors, and as soon as those Emperors leveled up the Tyrant ss, they will be directly part of the thousand grandmaster project I am leading.

    Fifteen minutes passed when I stopped in front of scan with a smile finally appearing on my face. Seeing his suitability, I added her to the list; as soon as I scanned him carefully and got the go-ahead from Grandmaster Sethi on psych evaluable, he will be added to the Emperor project.

    I continued looking at the scans; every hour, I would find a few Emperors suitable for me. 70% of these Emperors would be old, older than forty, which is good news in one way. Unlike the young ones, these are very experienced powerhouses.

    They could bear some of the treatments much better than young ones, especially those that give the pain.

    Buzz!

    I was scanning the list when I suddenly opened my eyes; the teleportation formation had lit up, and Marina had finally appeared.

 Chapter 2416 Teaching

    <h4>Chapter 2416 Teaching</h4>

    She appeared in the teleportation formation and walked toward me, and sat down beside me before opening various files through her holowatch.

    Her face is expressionless, and eversince she arrived, she hadn''t looked even once. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "The subjects in windows 13, 14, and 16 are respo" She said but stopped mid-way when she felt my hands on her body.

    I gently picked her up and sat her on myp, she did not resist me, and when I moved to kiss her, she even moved her head forward.

    Soon, we began kissing again, but this time, this kiss was different from the other two kisses, which were full of passion and longing. This is slow and gentle, filled with the feeling unsaid feelings we have for each other.

    We had kissed for more than ten minutes before we finally broke apart, and this time, there was no panic and hesitation in her eyes.

    "What are we doing? You are my student," She questions. "So what? We are not doing anything wrong," I said firmly. There is nothing wrong with our rtionship, and it is not like it is a big taboo or anything; it is moremon than one realizes.

    "Still, I hope nobody finds out about it," she said, and I opened my mouth to say something when she ced a finger on my lips, "Not for forever, just for some time," She said softly, and I nodded after some thoughts.

    "You are the most important person in my life, and I am not ashamed of what I feel about you," I said as I moved her closer to me.

    Till yesterday, I didn''t know what I felt about her; I just kept burying the feelings I have had for her, but now, I know what these feelings were and understand important she had be to me, and I will never her go under any pressure.

    "Thank you for understanding," she said and stayed on myp for a few minutes before sitting back in her chair.

    Soon, she begins to give me the reports; most of them are good, and some of them are not. I quickly read the data and studied the scans before I began to make the changes.

    The majority of problems urred in those with the bloodlines; they are hard to deal with, and if its not for the undeniable advantages they have, I would not have selected so many people with Bloodline.

    Currently, 42% of subjets of the ''Thousand Grandmaster Project'' have bloodlines. They are a mix of low, mid, and high-level origins; the ssification is not permanent in the Bloodline, especially before they create the core.

    For my project, I have selected a third of people with bloodlines that I havee across; while these bloodlines areplicated to deal with, they can be easily advancedpared to Inheritance if one knows the way.

    I know the way, and I have been especially focusing on them, more than those with Inheritance. Only in this way will I be able to achieve my target in such a short time.

    Soon, I sorted out the problems teachers had brought and provided her with the solutions which my avatar had crafted.

    Both of us have left the conference room; today is a weekly training session for a special group of people. I do not personally train people aside from my mentees, but this group is a little special; I am one of the few people who could teach them.

    This is also to repay the huge favor their organization has done to me.

    I appeared in the small hall, where is twenty-two seats and a huge podium; all of the twenty-two seats were upied by people, and all of them were upied by the people of the wisdom tower.

    "Grandmaster Zaar," rang out through the room as I appeared in the room, "All of sit down, as I had said before, you all don''t have to stand up every time Ie for the lecture," I said to them.

    "We will start from where he had held offst week; the intricacies of designing the most suitable moves," I said and soft pink fog released from my body.

    All twenty-two of them are Masters and practice the core Inheritance of Wisdom Tower. They are the most talented of the wisdom tower, who chose the second part of their Inheritance where they have to design their own moves.

    Eight of these twenty-twos are subjets in the ''One Thousand Grandmaster'' program, including Elowyn, Danielle''s daughter.

    So, it is not me just repaying the favor of the wisdom tower.

    "As I had said before, designing the move is not difficult; all of you are talented enough to do it, and all of you are talented enough to do it." "The real challenge is designing a move that ys your strength fully," I said, and the runes made of fire began toe out of me.

    A few secondster, a formation made of silver fire runes appeared in the air.

    Buzz!

    "Take a look at this formation," I said and activated the formation. In the next second, the formation disappeared, and in its ce, a silver ming sphere appeared.

    "This sphere is made of my fire ability, which is exceptionally dense, and it also has some sticky qualities." "I have designed this move in such a way that it would use all the properties of my fire, from its denseness to its stickiness," I said and waved my hand lightly, and the spear shot forward.

    Bang!

    The spear moved fast over the heads of everybody before striking the dummy into the chest squarely.

    "Do you see how fast the spear was and how the fire had covered the dummy after the spear had exploded,"

    "This is the simplest example of efficiently using one power; through the lesson, I will teach ways to use your power efficiently in exceedinglyplicated moves," I said, and thousands of runes began toe out of me.

    In a couple of seconds, it formed a formation that was a hundred times moreplicated than the fiery spear that I had just disyed.

 Chapter 2417 Harken Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 2417 Harken Ruin</h4>

    One and a half months passed since the project began and three weeks since the breakthrough of the seventeen Masters into the Grandmasters ss.

    Since then, no other Grandmaster breakthrough has happened, and nor have we tried; we are still preparing, making double the efforts in everything, and the result is said to be good. There are some candidates who are ready to make a breakthrough into Grandmaster.

    Still, I decided to wait some more time to make even greater preparations. Failure is not allowed; once the Master fails in breakthrough, it will be extremly hard for them to make the breakthrough again, not to mention the loss of humongous resources we have spent on the person.

    I have been extremly busy in the past one and half months and stressful; if not for Marina, I don''t know how I would have managed such stress.

    Usually, when I feel stressed, I go to the battlefield; it does wonder to relieve all the stress and could be said to be the second-best method to relieve the stress after the sex.

    I am feeling very happy today, and Marina is not the only reason for that; Lord Whitmore has called to me in his face, and that could only mean one thing.

    Knock Knock!

    I appeared beside the Lord Whitmores office and knocked on it.

    Click!

    The door opened, and I walked inside; behind the table was Lord Whitmore, and he looked quite stressed, more stressed than usual.

    "Lord Whitmore," I said as I appeared in front of him. "Grandmaster Zaar, please take the seat," He offered. I nodded and took the seat in front of him.

    "You know what I have called you?" He asked, "You have a mission for me," I said matter of factly. If it had been not the case, then I would have been called to the centralmand instead of his tower.

    "Yes, and this mission is a littleplicated," He said and tapped on his desk, and soon two visually appeared in front of me.

    See!

    I sucked a sharp breath seeing the two visuals; there is a projection of two people in a very horrid state. One has the spores all our their bodies; these spores seemed to be releasing the gaseous.

    The person has thin de marks on her body; there are thousands of these de marks on her body which is bleeding a violet puss.

    "Grandmaster Manny, Grandmaster Gurmukh. Who did this to them?" I asked; I do not think it is a work of Grimms; their torture marks bear a different kind of signature, and these are not from them.

    I could be wrong, as freaks even among them who do the things differently, but I very much doubt that.

    "I don''t know; when they returned, they were not in the state of speaking," He replied.

    "Where did it happen?" I asked.

    "Harkens Ruin," He replied,

    "Hun!" A surprised sound couldn''t help bute out of me unconsciously. Harkens a Ruin is a very old Grandmaster ss ruin. It was a little weird ruin but was filled with treasures when it appeared four thousand years, but over the years, Grimms and we looted it dry that nobody goes there anymore.

    "Two days, our sensors sensed something strange from us ruin that forced us to send the two Grandmasters. They returned two dayster in a state where they could not even speak a word." He replied.

    "What did you be able to find out anything from the wounds?" I asked, "Very little," he replied with a sigh.

    "They are using very powerful toxin energy we have note across before. I have checked the ruins'' record in the archive but did not find anything about these toxins, which is not strange considering what type of ruin it was," Said Lord Whitmore with a frown.

    I know very little about the Harkens Ruin; from what we were able to find, it was a ce for torture; they also did the experiments on humans before attracting the retribution; those who attacked that ce were pretty angry that they had destroyed nearly everything in the ruin.

    It ended up benefiting us, as most of the buildings were destroyed, including the security apparatus, which let us loot the things inside those destroyed buildings.

    "Any reaction from the Grimm?" I asked. "There is a pretty intense reaction from then; they had sent the team as at the same time as us; I don''t whether it is to take revenge or their preliminary team found something, they have sent a pretty big group, and they did not even hit from our senses," replied Lord Whitmore.

    "We have to consider both, including the third option being this Grimm''s n from the beginning to trap and kill our important powerhouses," I replied, to which he nodded.

    The Grimms have done such a thing so many times that we would be an idiot to not consider this option. A single peak Grandmaster isparable to twenty Initial Grandmasters; to trap such a powerhouse, they would not think twice about releasing two Initial Grandmasters.

    "This is not a mandatory mission for you. If you are busy with a project, you could decline it," He said to which I shook my head.

    He wanted me to decline, so I would be safe here in the Pyramid, working on the project which would stop if something had happened to me, but how could I decline this wonderful opportunity to leave and have some action.

    I have been cooped in Pyramid for nearly three months, and now, I just want to go out, fight some strong Grimm Monsters, and if its real and not part of Grimm''s n, then deal with the things that injured Grandmaster Manny and Gurmukh like this.

    "I will take this mission," I replied after waiting for a few seconds. A disappointment shed in the eyes of Lord Whitmore, but he controlled his emotions quickly.

    "Your mission is to investigate, and if it is in your power, then deal with it," said Lord Whitmore before he transferred important data rted to the ruin to me.

 Chapter 2418 Flesh Golem

    <h4>Chapter 2418 Flesh Golem</h4>

    "Grandmaster, it is ready," said the technician, "Thank You," I said and walked into the teleportation gate.

    I have two weeks at most for this mission; the project could only survive for two weeks without me. So, whether I am sessful or not, I will have to return within two weeks.

    I think two weeks is more than enough for me to sessfullyplete the mission.

    I entered the space tunnel, where I remained calm. I did not move so much; the ident I had suffered years ago is still very fresh in my mind.

    Bang!

    I remained in the space tunnel for more than a minute before I was thrown out hard. I seemed to have crashed against something hard. So, hard that I felt some of my bones cracking, which is very hard considering the defense of my armor.

    "Fuck!" I cursed and opened my eyes and found myself staring at a rock. No, not a rock but a mountain; I have crashed into the mountain.

    I circted the healing energy to fix the small bone cracks around my body as I looked around. As I expected, I found myself under the twilight sky and faint ck mist around me; seeing that, I instantly recognized where I was.

    The ck mist mountains.

    It is only covered in the ck mist, while the rest of the ruin has white smoke surrounding it. This mist is extremly dangerous that only Grandmasters could survive in it. It also restricts soul sense; even the peak Grandmasters won''t be able to stretch their soul sense over five miles.

    I flew up in the sky while my avatar studied the map; I did not have a specific direction in my mind. So, I would fly north while searching for the signs of disturbing signals that Pyramid had sensed and also deal with Grimms if I hade across them.

    I really wish I hade across the Grimm Monsters, especially one with the bloodline. I had been in mid-level of leader ss for far too long.

    I just to consume the bloodline of one Grimm Monster; it did not matter if it was an initial Grandmaster''s bloodline. As long as it was a Grandmaster ss, I would be able to advance into a peak leader ss.

    "Father," Chew Chew

    As I had reached the top of the mountain, Ashlyn and Nero came out of me. "Don''t go too far away from me," I said, especially to Nero, had is too excited to be out.

    While Ashly got a chance toe out every week, Nero did not, and now that I had entered the ruin, he is not willing to stay inside even for a moment.

    Both of them flew away from me while I moved toward the north; I didn''t have any specific direction, so moving to the opposite seemed like a wise choice. This way, I will pass through the central area, which is the most crowded with the destroyed building.

    I moved fast while my source sense covered therge area. Other''s soul senses might face supression of the ck mist, but mine did not, or at least not as much as the others. I could still use 70% of it.

    "Everything is barren," I whispered to myself few minutes. There is not much life here; one could see a little greenery now and then, but it is very rare; the mist of this ruin made it very hard for something to grow.

    An hour passed, and I had traveled a huge area with my speed, but I did not find anything, not even Grimm Monsters, which were supposed to havee here in arge quantity.

    Hun!

    Another forty minutes passed when suddenly, I noticed the movement toward the edge of my soul sense and moved toward it.

    Halfway through the distance, that thing seemed to sense me as it looked at me. Its looks shocked me; I first thought I had seen a human, but humans don''t have four years and have grey metal cubes nted in their bodies.

    The thing also has a ck Warhammer, which is big as it; such weapons went out of fashion among humans centuries ago.

    The moment it looked at me, it disappeared from its ce and came toward me. Its speed is extremly fast that it barely took a few seconds to appear next to me.

    "Die!"

    It shouted loudly in a universalnguage, and it swung its hammer at me with an incredible speed.

    My sword appeared in my hand in an instant, and I swung at it.

    CLANG!

    Its hammer shed against my sword, and my eyes widened up in a shock. Saying I am shocked would be an understatement. The attack was powerful and hidden; it was even powerful invisible energy, but it was not what shocked me.

    The thing that shocked me was that the thing in front of me was not alive; its attack did not bear the slightest hint of life. Instead, they have an immensely deep necrotic feeling that raised all hairs on my body.

    This thing is not alive; if I am right, then it is a flesh golem. The pale metallic cubes stuck inside it, the dead look in its eyes, and most importantly, the necrotic feeling I am getting from it is proof that this thing is a flesh golem.

    The flesh golems are golems in which a body of fleshy life is used. Most of the time, they use the dead body, but some cruel methods require a live being.

    I have read about these flesh golems before but have never expected I woulde across one. It instantly made me very serious. If what I read about them is right, then my time in this ruin is going not going to be easy.

    I might even end up like Grandmaster Manny and Grandmaster Gurmukh or, worse, die in this ruin. I will have to be very careful from now on.

 Chapter 2419 Shocking Anatomy

    <h4>Chapter 2419 Shocking Anatomy</h4>

    It had not wasted even a moment before it took back its hammer and attacked me with three times more power than before.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    I moved my sword and defended against the attack, but that was just the beginning. As it attacked again and then again with greater strength.

    I am fightingpletely defensive; I want to investigate before taking any concrete action against it, and being defensive is the best strategy for that. It would keep it engaged without activating any serious functions inside it.

    I know very little about flesh golems; some of the things I know is that even weak ones could bring out massive distractions.

    Many golems have self-destruction functions, which they activate if they have reached the end of a rope. Flesh golems might also do the same; after all, it is a golem.

    So, I have to be very careful in fighting against it.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    It continued its attacks, each one being more powerful than before. It is not just the physical attacks that are getting stronger but also the energy attacks.

    This energy is extremly powerful, and if it had gone inside me, then my condition would also be like those two Grandmasters who had faced these flesh golems before me.

    Hun!

    As I fought with it, my strings moved toward it, and soon they pierced through its body, but as they passed through a centimeter of skin. The strings havee across a very powerful barrier of necrotic energy.

    It is not just the necrotic energy but also the soul energy on top of it. I was quite surprised seeing the soul energy but soon remembered that dead things could also utilize it as long as they have an artificial soul core made from soul crystals.

    This protectiveyer had stumped me but will not stop me; ever since my failure with Golden Fire Werewolf, whose art has made my strings useless for the first time, I have been searching for ways to fix it.

    I have been able to develop something quite remarkable, which would not be possible without the colossal amount of data I am collecting throughout the month. This flesh golem is perfect for testing whether it would work or not.

    The runes appeared on my invisible strings, and the formation activated. As it did, alone string moved toward the defensiveyer of the necrotic energy and soul energy; one is for detecting, and the other is for destroying.

    Finally, the lone string touched the soulyer, while at the same time, I kept my finger on the switch of all bost, including the fourth boost.

    If it detected my string and I sensed the danger, I would immediately activate all my boosts and even burn my blood. I do not want to take the risk with the unknown; the little information I have about them is enough for me to know dangerous these things are.

    A second passed, and then another and then another, but the soul sense did not discover my strings.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, and I began to move the string forward without wasting any time. Five secondster, the string breached through the soul energyyer and approached theyer of extremly thick necrotic energy.

    For this, my string did not stop; the most dangerous was a soul string. The thick necroticyer is just a powerful energyyer, and my string just needs to be powerful enough to bear it.

    My string is powerful without a doubt, and for extra measures, I have even activated the protectiveyer.

    The string touched the powerful necrotic energyyer, and I have found it more powerful than I had initially expected, but my string is powerful enough that it is breached through it without getting damaged.

    "Fuck!"

    I shouted out loud in shock as I defended against another attack of the flesh golem. It was not the golem that had made me curse out loud but the thing I saw inside when my string had finally pushed inside the flesh golem.

    It is unlike anything I have seen before; the string had released a tiny bit of soul sense inside that is mixed with heavy rule-bending power, which gave me a basic look of what is inside the flesh golem, and it had thoroughly shocked me.

    I see aplicated mixture of organic and inorganic things; artifacts merged with the flesh, working together seamlessly.

    I have also noticed the state of the artifacts merged with the flesh; it is not great. The time had taken a toll on these artifacts, and it had shocked me even.

    If the golem has such massive power despite the state of these artifacts; I wonder what kind of power these golems had when they were at their peak; just thought of it couldn''t help but shake me to the core.

    I controlled my emotions and operated the string even more carefully; outside theyers, the other strings began to merge with the lone strings, and inside, the lone string began to separate itself and spread inside the flesh golems.

    As the strings spread inside the body of the golem, I begin to get a clearer and clearer look at its anatomy, and it is shocking.

    Soon, the strings reached the most important area of the flesh golem. The ce where its cores are located.

    Its core is in a ce where this being''s heart should be, the same position as humans. Inside the fleshy metal heart, there is a grey metallic disc, densely carved with the runes that I did not recognize, and above it, two cores are chained to runes of the metallic grey disc.

    The big one is a dark grey core which is obviously a necrotic core of this flesh golem, and besides, it is a tiny pure white cube. Which, if I am not wrong, is a soul core containing the pure soul energy; just seeing that disk and the cores, my eyes couldn''t help but light up in greed.

 Chapter 2420 Crystalised Crater

    <h4>Chapter 2420 Crystalised Crater</h4>

    CLANG!

    Its hammer shed against my sword, and my body shook under it. I was barely able to stop myself from taking a step back under its powerful force.

    As I was shaking under its attack, it had taken back its hammer with mechanical efficiency and attacked again with greater power. Seeing that, my eyes couldn''t help but be serious, and I activated the ''first boost'' finally.

    With the power of the first boost, I once again began to deal with it with ease and focused more on understanding its anatomy.

    I did not focus on the things I could not understand, instead focused on the things I could. The main things I focused on were the utilization of power, the working of veins which had also been modified heavily, and its brain functions.

    These are all important things that could help me in my research greatly. While I am focusing on these things, I am recording everything from each artifact present in the body to the strange runes on that pale grey disc that had enamored me the most.

    Seeing the grey chains on it spread everywhere, it is clear that this disc is one of the most or most important parts of the flesh golem, and I will try to have it, if possible.

    About fifteen minutes passed, and I felt like it was reaching its limit of power; I could see the strain the necrotic core was feeling in providing the increasing power to the golem.

    I became even more careful despite my strings wrapping it around fully. If I wish, I could freeze it on its spot, as I do with the Grimms, but I felt like that would be an unwise thing to do against the enemy, which I don''t know anything about.

    It is a golem, and these things have many contingencies programmed inside them, so taking a cautious approach against it would be a wise choice.

    One and half a minute passed, and it could not draw increasing power anymore. Its core had reached a limit, and I did not see any unstable factor I had been expecting. It is behaving normally, and it couldn''t help but make me take a sigh of relief.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when suddenly, the connection between the grey disc and the necrotic core suddenly snapped up. It became unstable in an instant, releasing powerful energies that scared the shit out of me.

    It is not just that, as it snapped the connection with the grey disc. The grey disc also snapped in connection with the artifacts, and a grey core formed a connection with them at the same instant and began to pour an immense amount of power into them.

    This power is not to charge up the artifact but to overwhelm them heavily so they would explode. So, the necrotic core is not will be the only thing that will explode; with it explode, nearly every artifact inside it.

    "Fucking Hell!"

    I cursed loudly and activated all three boosts instantly before I shot back with my greatest speed while the shields materialized around me. At the same time, my strings covered the grey disk and soul core and yanked them out with all the strength I had.

    The decision to do that kind of impulsive, that if I had time to think about, I would not have done something dangerous in my greed, but it is already toote now. I have already yanked it out of its body, and it is nowing toward me.

    In a fraction of seconds, the necrotic core haspletely changed; it has be so unstable that it will explode within a fraction of moments.

    BOOOOM!

    The grey disk and the necrotic core had just entered inside my shields when the flesh golem finally exploded.

    Its explosion was like a supernova; it extremly bright, blinding like a dark sun, and its power had reached me in an instant and shed against my shield.

    As the power of the explosion covered my shields fully, they too became blinding while immense power began toe inside me. My runes always consumed them; it did not matter even if it was the filthiest kind of energy; they would consume that.

    Hun!

    The power of the explosion was huge, and an immense amount of energy began toe inside me. My body had reached the limit of the energy it could take, and I was about to burn my blood to manage the flow of this huge amount of energy but stopped suddenly.

    The power of the explosion had begun to lessen, and in just a couple of seconds, it had reached the level I could bear itfortably.

    A minute passed, and I finally withdrew my shields as the power of the explosion had nearly disappeared. What little remained could be easily bored by the defense of my armor.

    "Fuck, that was scary!" I said as I wiped the heavy sweat piled up on my forehead in just a couple of seconds.

    Flesh Golem had the power of barely a mid-Grandmaster, but the explosion it had created would have wiped away a peak Grandmaster.

    The only reason I was able to survive was that I immediately sensed the unstable core and created the distance between it. If I had been in the hundred-meter range of it when it had exploded, there is no way I would have survived, even with my powerful defensive method of mine.

    These golems are scaring the hell out of me; if Ie across another one, I would have to be extremly careful if I want to fight against it, and I have already decided I would not fight against a golem that has the power of peak Grandmaster.

    Even though I would be able to defend against its attacks with the help of my shields. If it had exploded, there would be zero chances of me surviving, and I still love my life enough not to take such risks.

    Sigh!

    A heavy sigh couldn''t help but escape my lips when I looked at the huge crater. The explosion was so powerful that it had crystallized the earth. There are still heavy energies lingering in the crater, which are powerful enough to kill anything that is not Grandmaster.

 Chapter 2421 Two Objects

    <h4>Chapter 2421 Two Objects</h4>

    I created some distance between the battle sight and me lest it attracts some more flesh golems before looking at the two things floating in front of me.

    One is a pale grey disc, and the other is a tiny soul core with pure soul energy. It is even smaller than a drop of water, but the soul energy that is contained inside it is huge and also extremly pure, and I couldn''t help but drool on it.

    This soul crystal is extremly precious to me, not only to me but also to others. There is one Tyrant and three Emperors with a special soul constitution. It would help extremly in advancing their soul constitution, not to mention the price I would get if I decided to sell it.

    Though, I would be an idiot to do that unless, of course, I get something equally valuable that I need.

    There is no fault in the soul core; I had looked at it carefully through all my abilities. Feeling relieved, I have ced it in my core before turning to the pale grey disc with unknown runes.

    There is an extremlyplicated formation carved on the disc, and it is not a regr formation but one that formed a single intent rune. If one looks at the formation carefully, all of the runes will merge, and one will see a single ruin that is an intent ruin.

    It would take me years to decipher something thisplex, but I am sure I will be able to do it and n to.

    This thing contains an immense knowledge that even scratching a small part of it, I will benefit greatly, but before I think about it, I will have to decipher these runes first before deciphering the whole formation.

    I continued looking at these runes for a couple of seconds before I took out the box. The box is the size of my hand and very heavy with dense runes carved on it. I ced the disk inside it carefully before closing the box and storing it inside my storage.

    I am not storing it inside my core; despite looking harmless, the disc gives me a dangerous feeling, and I am not putting something like that in my core. So, took out one of the strongest boxes I have before cing it inside the store.

    If the disc behaves any strangely, the box will tell me immediately, and I will throw it as far away from me as possible.

    I once again began to fly to the north with more questions in mind.

    It had be even clearer that these flesh golems were not part of the Grimm''s trap; if the Grimms had just a weapon, they would have used it on the battlefield. With these golems, they would have been able to bring immense destruction to our forces.

    Still, I do not understand why the hell the Grimms havee in such force; they have at least sent ten Grandmasters here, which is a huge force.

    I refuse to believe that Grimms have overlooked the danger or sent the force to deal with us humans, who woulde to investigate it. They know, with our numbers, we would not be able to send many Grandmasters here; the two were already our limit.

    If it is not for the shocking injuries on the two Grandmasters'' bodies, the higher-ups might even let it go.

    Our forces are too small to investigate everything; it is even harder when half of the things are traps from the Grimms.

    It only leaves one option, and that is Grimms have found something, and it is precious enough for them to sense such a huge force despite the danger this ruin has.

    I increased my speed, even though I did not want to be detected by the golem; I needed to find the Grimm as soon as possible and know what they are nning here. Only then will I be able to calm my restless mind.

    Hun!

    Around ten minutes had passed since I began flying again when I got a message from Nero. He had found a flesh golem, and now, he is shooting toward it to fight it.

    I opened my mouth to stop him but closed it, knowing he would listen to me. Nero likes fighting, and he did not get many chances to do that with me always keeping him hidden, and now that he has finally got the opportunity, he will not let it go.

    "Be careful," I said finally; I had already informed him and Ashlyn of the dangers of the flesh golem. He will be careful, even though he acts most of the time impulsively.

    "Don''t worry, father; it will not be able to touch me," said Nero confidently and moved toward the golem at even greater speed.

    It did not take long for the golem to notice the Nero and, like me, it spent toward Nero and soon appeared close enough that I could sense its level through Nero''s powerful senses, which couldn''t help but make my expressions serious.

    This golem has true mid-Grandmaster power, unlike the one I had fought, which barely had that power.

    I once again reminded Nero of all the facts and continued flying.

    Ashlyn and I continued moving while Nero began to fight against the golem; both of us did not find any sign of the Grimm Monsters that we were searching for; we did not even find any flesh golems.

    Ashlyn is quite looking forward to fighting, especially now that Nero is fighting one.

    While I am flying, I am also looking at Nero''s battle, and I have to say, the golem he is fighting is quite powerful and equally skilled as the one we have fought. It is also using a weapon that is rarely used in the battle due to the expertise it requires to use it.

    A morning star.

    Hun!

    I was watching the battle with great interest as it was very interesting when suddenly my eyes became alert, but a smile appeared on my face as I finally found the Grimm Monster.

 Chapter 2422 The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 2422 The n</h4>

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing the Grimm Monster finally, but the very next moment, the smile became strained.

    The bastard did not have a bloodline; it is the very first reason I have been searching for these bastards desperately. I need a Grimm with the bloodline; even the weakest bloodline of Grandmaster would be enough for my advancement.

    I am just a thin line away from breaking into the peak Grandmaster ss, and the Grandmaster ss bloodline would be enough. I think even a powerful Master ss bloodline might also do the job.

    If I tried to advance a normal way, it would take me at least two more months, and I could not wait that long.

    The advancement into the Peak Grandmaster ss would not only increase my strength but also would open a space to practice art. Not to mention, it would also provide me with more rule-bending power, which always gets drained every day.

    Sensing the Grimm Monster, a change in my armor urred, and the moment it had finished, I moved toward it.

    I have already sensed its level, which is a Mid-Grandmaster, and like me, this bastard is also a step away from reaching the peak Grandmaster ss.

    I

    Thud!

    Inded in front of Grimm Monster; it had sensed me a few seconds ago and had been waiting for me all long.

    "So, the humans did send someone; I hope you would not be the only one," said the Grimm as a long thin blue sword appeared in its hand. "I am alone is more than capable of dealing with you, hegdo," I replied, and an explosive aura sted off my body which shocked Lightning Leopardman in front of me.

    I have activated the first boost and second boost together with full power and moved toward with killing intent zing in my eyes.

    "Good strength!" said Hegdo with a hungry look as it got over its shock, and powerful lightning covered its body which began to give off an aura that was no weaker than mine.

    "Die!"

    I shouted as I swung the long sword that appeared in my hand with the full power; at the same time, that thin blue sword of it has also moved toward me with the incredible speed and lightning power that was covering it densely.

    CLANNG!

    Our swords shed hard, creating a huge shockwave and shaking us from top to bottom that we have barely stopped ourselves from taking a step back.

    "Your energy is really something," said Hegdo, and this time there was no smile on its face; instead, a very serious expression and instantly got a glove of blue energy covering its whole arms, which is, of course, to protect against my energy.

    I did not say anything instead of attacking again with the full power of the second boost. It also swung its sword a moment after.

    Despite a very tight schedule in the past month, I would always work on my things, and one thing I was able to aplish was making a huge breakthrough in my energy. I was finally able to create a form that could evade the defenses.

    Though my energy is notpletely evaded, the defenses of the energy, 20% to 30% of my energy, would reach the enemy''s body which is huge.

    The energy of attack might not be able to do anything but of the hundred; it would create a quite a mess that would directly affect the fighting power of the enemy, even kill them if the damage continued piling up.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed again, but this time, only I shook while it had remained stable. Though it did not seem too happy about it, the blue energy covering its arms became even denser as it attacked me.

    CLANNNG!

    Thud!

    Our weapons shed, and this time, I had forced to take a step back; seeing that, I had finally activated the third boost.

    The attack was more powerful than I had imagined; I thought with the power of the second boost, I would be able to keep it engaged for at least ten minutes, but it seemed like I was wrong.

    Though, it is not entirely my fault, considering how much it had increased the power of its attack while mine had remained the same.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Attack after attack came, but they were only able to shake, not make me take a step back like before.

    Still, one should be happy considering getting such a result within a few seconds of battle, but its mood is getting worse and worse, and now, it is so angry that I feel its eyes might get burst open with it.

    "In two and half centuries of my existence, I have nevere across the Inheritance that could evade the defenses to such degree," It said and attacked me with even greater strength.

    It is smart enough to understand the implication of such energy; it is extremely dangerous, and the sooner one deals with it, the better.

    "It is new Inheritance," I replied in jest as I defended against its attack, but it did not seem to be in a mood tough at my jokes.

    "Humans have made a grave mistake to send a gem like you here; if you had grown to your full potential, it would have been very troublesome for us," It said and attacked again.

    "You are talking like I am a dead person while I am still living and kicking," I replied again with jest, and like before, it did not seem to amuse it.

    "You will die alright," It said with unshaken confidence that, for a moment, I wanted to flee. I know the reason for its confidence, and it is the reason why I have attacked it with such power, which is the opposite of how I fight.

    This risk could end up very badly for me, I had already begun to make the preparation to run away from this ruin, but I am sessful; there will be a lot of benefits, and I might even get an answer from the Grimm about this ruin.

 Chapter 2423 Guests

    <h4>Chapter 2423 Guests</h4>

    Puh!

    It vomited the blood; the vomit was filled with the big pierces of its internal organs, which immediately made it pale, and its aura weakened faintly.

    I have been fighting against it for nearly five minutes and have already exchanged more than a thousand moves, and I have to say, its body is quite resilient to keep up with the hidden energy for so long, which is not surprising considering it also practice a hybrid art like me.

    "Your energy is really good, despite being weaker than my own energy; it was able to injure me to such a degree," Hegdo said as it wiped its bloody mouth with its hand.

    "It is just a beginning; fight me more, and it will st you from inside," I said with a big smile like I was telling it the good news and not describing a gruesome and painful way to die.

    "So, little kitty, you should start running, or you won''t get a chance in the future," I added. My words made it angry, so angry that it was literally shaking.

    "You will soon pay the price for mocking me, human," It said, and storm lightning exploded out of its body. "I would very much like to see how you do that," I replied, remaining unfazed by the powerful aura that exploded out of its body.

    "Riomdo''s Rage!"

    It shouted and came at me with such power that I felt like it was not a Grimm Monster but a storm itselfing at me. It is powerful and destructive that very few could stand against it.

    I did not fear it; it did have the power to kill me, not to mention it was already dead. If I want to, I could kill it within a second, but it is not time. The real thing has yet toe, and till it appears, I will keep it alive.

    I just hope I am not making a mistake. As I had said before, it could turn very badly for me, but it is the risk I have to take.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Its powerful stormlike attack shed against me, barely able to shake me. It surprised it, but it did not let affect the battle as itunched another attack and then another. It is like, I am inside a lightning storm, getting attacked by the barrage of lightning every moment.

    Hun!

    As I was defending against it, I sensed Nero''s battle ending, and the result couldn''t help but surprise me. It is not the defeat of the flesh golem that had surprised me; there is nothing surprising about it; I know it would happen.

    What surprised me was the way the battle had ended.

    Nero has somehow entered inside the golem and eaten the necrotic core and soul core the moment the grey disc broke its connection. It would have been amazing if I had been able to get a body of the flesh golem, but that was just wishful thinking.

    The bastards who made it didn''t want to hand over its precious things to anyone. The moment Nero ate both cores, the golem self-destructed. They could do it without a necrotic core; just the explosion is weaker than when the necrotic core explodes.

    Still, if one remained within ten meters distance of it, then it is powerful enough to kill them; even peak Grimms would survive the explosion.

    Thankfully, Nero was able to take the grey disc before the golem exploded; those discs might be dangerous but also offer a great opportunity to those who are willing to take the risk.

    Puh Puh Puh!

    Another minute passed when Hegdo stopped again and began puking; this time, it was just a single pure but repeated one with big pieces of flesh sliding down its throat, and with each puke, its aura would weaken up slightly.

    "Hegdo, you should run away; it had been quite a while since I have hunted the running Grimm," I said.

    "Laugh, human,ugh; very soon, thatughter on your face is going to turn into the horror." It said and came at me with a powerful attack, despite its aura weakening.

    My energies are wreaking havoc inside it; if it continues fighting me, it won''t be able to survive more than ten minutes. If this Grimm did not have any option, it would have run away, but it has, and it is due to that, it is so confident in killing me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Our weapons shed fast, every attack of us powerful enough to spread shockwave for miles and create a crater and singe the earth.

    It is a truly mighty opponent with such destructive power; very few human Grandmasters of Mid-level could contend against such power and kill it, considering its power is at the edge of the mid-level.

    If I did not kill it, it wouldn''t take it long to reach the peak of the Grandmaster ss, and that would be a true disaster.

    Suddenly a faint change appeared in my eyes, and the worried breath I had been holding on to since the battle began had been released. Now, I am very sure I will not die.

    Forget dying. I will receive a greater reward, much greater if I seed all the way.

    "You guys are finally here!" The Lightning Leopardman shouted suddenly and stopped its attak midway. On its strained face, finally, a rxed smile appeared, which seemed to take away the paleness of its body, though not the weakened aura.

    "Hegdo, you looked like shit!" said a booming voice suddenly, and a momentter, a Grimm Appeared. An Apeman had its whole body covered in a shining white crystal.

    It is Rock Apeman; they have ck rock skin but the color changes when the bloodline appears. This bastard is quite powerful, even slightly stronger than the Lightning Leopard I am currently fighting.

    "This human seemed to be beating you good," It said as it looked at me, but I did not even spare a nce at it. It is not the only one who has appeared; there is another Grimm Monster that is far more powerful, a peak Grimm Grandmaster.

 Chapter 2424 Froze

    <h4>Chapter 2424 Froze</h4>

    I looked at Frost Lizardman, which was letting out a peak Grandmaster aura. It was quite powerful that I had to gulp down the urge to summon out my shields immediately.

    I have my shields ready, but I will not use them; the greater time I have before I reveal my identity, the better. There is a high chance that these two Mid-Grandmasters would run away as soon as I revealed my identity; I do not want it to happen.

    Especially the Rock Apeman, it is my ticket to peak Leader ss which will give me the power of the peak Grandmaster.

    "Hegdo, you are useless as ever; Arna helped him finish the human," Ordered Frost Lizardman while looking at me, condensing.

    I am not the only one who has seemed to be offended by the Lizardman''s tone; the Grimms did not seem to like it as well, especially Hegdo, but it controlled its emotions and directed all its anger at me.

    "Arna, be careful of this human bastard. Its energy is strange; it could evade the defenses and wreck the internals," Hegdo warned; it seemed to surprise Arna, not only it, but even the Frost Lizardman also seemed to be surprised by it.

    "Why are you two idiots wasting time staring at it? Finish it off," barked Frost Liazardman, which again made the anger sh in their eyes before their gazes turned at me and their aura exploded.

    The bloodline aura of Rock Apeman formed a regal bloodline phantom which merged into its body a momentter, strengthening its power even further.

    Both of them did not want to hold anything back in fear of reprisal from their superior and burst with full power; seeing that, I also harnessed 80% of power from my boosts.

    "Kill!"

    Both of them shouted and came at me with their weapons zing.

    "Riomdo''s Rage!" "Might of the Mountain!"

    They shouted as they appeared beside me; the thin sword of Lightning Leopard came carrying storm with it while the huge ax of the Apeman came carrying the weight of the mountain, making me feel suffocated.

    CLANNNGG!

    I disappeared from my sport the moment Hegdo''s sword was about to cut through me and appeared in front of the A, whose white stone great ax shed against my sword, nearly forcing me to take a step back while creating rm in the eyes of the Apeman.

    "Fuck! I thought the thing you said about its energy was a lie to justify your shameful state, but it seemed like this time you are telling the truth," It said much to the anger of the Lightning Lizardman while looking at me with many serious eyes than before.

    "A, don''t hold back; we should quickly finish this bastard. It is not the only danger we have in this ruin," said Hegdo and came at me with even greater power.

    The Rock Apeman nodded, and an even more powerful aura burst out of it as it came at me.

    CLANNNGG CLANNNGG CLANNNGG

    I once again avoided the de of the Hegdo and shed my sword with the ax of A. I have injured Hegdo enough that it would take a while for it to recover from them, so focusing on A is a wise choice.

    Both of them are near equally powerful, but due to the injuries, Lightning Leopardman couldn''t disy its full power; on the other hand, Rock Apeman is still strong, and not to mention, I have no information about it like I do about Lightning Leopardman and the frost Lizardman in the sky.

    "Earth Crushing Mountains!" Shouted Rock Apeman suddenly, and more than a hundred small house size mountains appeared in the sky. One moment, there was nothing, another moment, the misty sky was filled with hundreds of huge glittering white rocks.

    SUP SUP SUP

    "Die human!" A shouted with a huge smile on its face, and hundreds of house size rocks descended on me with great momentum.

    The attack was very powerful; these rocks were not normal rocks but something that weight ten more times than them, and they wereing at me with the velocity with thick bloodline power covering them.

    There is a serious chance that I would directly reach the death''s door if even a single one of them crashed against me.

    They came at me from all sides and covered a huge area; there was no way I could dodge the attack, and seeing; I flew toward the mountain with my sword zing with power.

    My reaction surprised A for a moment before the smile on its face got even brighter. "You are walking into your own grave, human!" said A with augh.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub!

    A secondter, I reached the mountain in the middle and was about to sh against it; a sneaky smile appeared on the face of the Apeman and motioned its hand, just as it did, all the mountain except for one, I am about to sh against turned to dust and all their energy, transfer into the mountain.

    A horror couldn''t help but sh into my eyes and seeing that the smiles on the Grimm''s faces couldn''t help widened.

    BOOOOM!

    It was thest expression Grimms saw on my face before I shed against the mountain, and it exploded into a giant explosion.

    "Fool, it couldn''t even see a trap attack!" said the Apeman andughed as it waved away the shockwave of its attack shed against it.

    A second passed when suddenly, Grimms saw the body falling down through the dust, and it couldn''t help but surprise them and got even more surprised when they sensed the faint signs of like from the body.

    "I thought the attack would wipe away every sign of it, but it couldn''t even kill such a weak human," said the Frost Lizardman with obvious mockery.

    Thud!

    It instantly got Rock Apeman very angry, and it was about to say something, but seeing the look in the Frost Lizardman''s eyes, it shuddered, which again made it angry, but it quickly controlled it and moved toward the human who had fallen to the ground.

    The Lightning Lizardman also moved, and a secondter, both of them appeared beside the bloodied human who was unconscious and barely clinging to its life.

    "Die, you bastard!" said Rock Apeman and moved its ax to finish up the human; soon, the ax appeared beside the human and was about to decapitate it when to the rm of A, it froze, and it was not the only thing that froze on its ce.

 Chapter 2425 Fighting Peak Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 2425 Fighting Peak Grandmaster</h4>

    Not just its ax had been frozen but also its whole body; the binding was so powerful that it could not even move its eyes.

    I had to begin to bind it with my strings even before the Lightning Leopard had sensed its fighting. I had already kept therge swath of strings out; the moment I sensed it arrived, my strings began to wrap themselves around it.

    It is not just the Rock Apeman''s body that had been frozen but also of the Lightning Leopardmans. I had it in my control within a few minutes of battles; if I had wished to, I would have killed whenever I wanted.

    I could kill them even now, but that would be simply wasteful, especially Rock Apeman, who is my ticket to peak Leader ss.

    I opened my eyes, and both of them disappeared; it immediately startled the Frost Lizardman standing in the air.

    "What did you do to them?" It asked, and I craned my neck toward it, "Haven''t you guessed already?" I asked back with a smile. It seemed to stun it for a moment before the recognition shed into its eyes.

    "Micheal Zaar!" It said with wide eyes. "In the flesh," I replied with a smile as I got up from the ground slowly.

    "Return Hegdo and A, and I will give you the swift death," It demanded, which made me look at it like it was the biggest idiot in the world. "Haven''t you read any intel about me?" I asked it, and it seemed to understand what I was talking about as its blue eyes zed with ice cold anger.

    "Those who disappeared did not return," I stated.

    The anger zed even brightly, but the next moment, all of it had disappeared.

    "Hahaha¡­ You did a good job, human; I have wanted to kill those two bastards for a long time, but s, the restrictions prevented me," It said whileughing hard. Its reaction surprised me, but I did not show it on my face.

    While it is happy about their fate, I am happy too; especially now when it is wasting so much time talking.

    The harvest of the two Grimms Monsters has already begun, and the bloodline energy of the Rock Apeman has already started to move among many shareholders; it won''t be long before it ispletely sucked dry, and I get the strengthening energy that I desperately need.

    It is regretful that even after harvesting them together, the bloodline did not awaken from the Lightning Leopardman, but it was a long shot anyway.

    "There is a huge reward on your head, human; if I bring your head, then those rewards would be enough to give me a chance to reach for the next step," It said, and a dreamy look appeared in its eyes for a moment.

    I know what step the bastard is talking about, it is already peak Tyrant, and the next step for it would be to attain the council-level power.

    It is not wrong; I have heard about the reward they are offering for my head, and those rewards would definitely give it a great chance to take the next step.

    "Humph, do you think you could kill me? If you have read any intel on me, then you would already know that I have already survived the attacks of the peak Grandmasters," I said, which instantly stiffened its expressions for a moment.

    "Snort! Those attacks you have faced were just the trailer of their real power; if you had faced a real power of the Peak Grandmaster, then you wouldn''t be standing here," It said angrily.

    I couldn''t help but smile at that; the bastard would not be able to kill me unless it brought out a council-level power of something close to it. It does not have that power, so it could forget killing me; it should worry about itself now that I am harvesting the Rock Apeman.

    "It seemed like you are quite confident on your defenses, Micheal Zaar." "Then let me show you the real power of peak Grandmaster and see how your defenses crumbled under it," It said grandly, and the next moment, I felt like a frost volcano exploded beside me.

    "Dome of Lances!"

    It shouted loudly, and frostnces began to materialize above; hundred by a moment, within a second, thousand have already appeared and are still appearing at a much faster rate than before.

    Within three-second, nine thousand icences have covered me from all the directions. They are everywhere in the sky, and the aura they are releasing together is so terrifying that I couldn''t but shudder in front of it.

    "Terrified now, human? You should be; this is not an attack the defenses of mid-grandmaster could bear, no matter how powerful they are," It said and looked at me intently, trying to see whether I summoned my defensive method or not.

    "The attack is just so-so," I replied, and it had instantly chilled the temperature around me; the Frost Lizardman did not like me underestimating its attack.

    To be honest, the attack is grand, and I am in awe of it, but I just want to waste time till the strengthening energyes.

    "You really do have a sharp mouth; I want to see whether any part of it would remain by the time my attack is over," It said and waved its scaly hands down.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    It did not say anything further, nor did it need to; the might of the attack is more than enough to tell what it wants to.

    My shields materialized around me the moment the attack reached halfway toward me, and fractions of a secondter, ice spears appeared next to my shield.

    BANNG BANNG BANNG

    Hundreds of ice spears shed against my shields, and they lit up while sending arge number of ice energy at me. This energy was so cold that it numbed me instantly, but I bore the numbness as it was just the trailer of this mighty attack.

 Chapter 2426 Breakthrough Peak Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 2426 Breakthrough Peak Grandmaster</h4>

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    In the first second, only a hundred-some spears have shed against my shields, but in the second second, nearly a thousand spears have shed against my shields.

    They possess twice the momentum of the first hundred spears.

    It only took a second to sh against the tiny sphere of my shields that I had intentionally kept small so fewer attacks would sh against me.

    With so many spears shing, a huge torrent of frost energy begins toe inside me. It is all thanks to the amazing runes I have that I bear to take such a huge amount of energy; if it had been anyone else in my ce, they would have exploded a second ago.

    I have designed my shields to use the maximum of this ability, but unfortunately, despite such amazing, they could let me harness the maximum potential of my runes, and the culprit of that is my body.

    It can not handle the amount of energy that my runes could consume at their highest, and due to that, even I don''t know the true limit of my runes, but from what I have observed since their creation; they could absorb energy that even ten of me wouldn''t able to bear.

    I tried to find a way to solve this problem, but it was not easy, considering all the answers lead to my veins, and tampering with the veins is one of the biggest taboos there is for a practitioner; the slightest mistake and one would turn a cripple.

    Though, the elemental veins of Camphor had given me some hope. Still, it is only hope, and it might not be able to produce any result, considering the thing I will be dealing with are my own veins.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    Five seconds passed, and more than half of the spears had shed against my shield, bringing so much energy that it began getting close to my limit. The power had truly surprised me, as I had not throught it was this strong.

    Still, it had lost the chance; it might have been able to do something if it had attacked me with its full power without holding back and had not wasted any time talking.

    Buzz!

    Now, it is toote; the strengthening energy has finally been released from my core, and now, it is being released in every part of my body and soul.

    I could feel the thickest strengthening energy I had ever felt; it is thick as honey and has countless crystals. They are everywhere in this thick, strengthening energy; some of them look big as a rice grain, and whenever they merge inside me, I would my strength increases by a leap.

    There are very few strengthening crystals of this size in the strengthening energy; if I had gotten a hundred of them and nothing else, I would still have gotten the power to kill this Frost Lizardman.

    I will get those strengthening crystals; I will just have to make do with the current strengthening energy. I am sure the moment I kill this Frost Lizardman, I will get many more strengthening crystals of that size.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    As the strengthening energy began to merge into me, the pressure on me started to lesson at a visible speed. By the time only a thousand spears had remained, the pressure had been halved by the 70%, and it was still reducing at incredible speed.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    Thest thousand spears shed against my shields, leaving only icy dust behind; like all the thousands of spears before them, they were not able to break my shields apart.

    "Like I said, Hrata; just so-so!" I taunted directly; there was no need to keep my attacks veiled anymore.

    "You bastard!" It shouted as my taunt affected it to the deepest level. Our intelligence had said this bastard is very prideful, and its earlier behavior is proof of that. The taunts on it got much better results than I would have gotten from the other Grimm Monster.

    "Flood of Frost!"

    It shouted as a powerful icy aura shot out of its body that it had formed a small icy domain around it. It seemed like my words stunned it more than I had expected; the small icy domain had appeared due to its loosening control over its power.

    Still, it looked amazing in it.

    Like a champion of god standing in a world of snow with a phantom of its god behind it, if I had the talent to paint, I would have definitely painted this scene, but s, I do not, thus having to settle for taking the photo sneakily.

    The attack materialized just as it said its name and it is might; a gigantic flood of frosty sharp icy appeared below it before it came at me.

    The flood was a little slower than the spears but not much as it took barely a second to arrive next to my small sphere of shields and before enveloping it.

    BANNNG

    A Loud bang rang out as the frost flood shed into my shields before enveloping them.

    The sh was so powerful that it had shaken me on my spot, and after that came the huge amount of energy from my shields.

    Even with continuous strengthening of strengthening energy, I am feeling suffocated; if I did not have the boosts from strengthening energy, this attack would have had came very close to destroying my shields.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The huge sharp icy crystals crashed against my shields, trying to tear them apart each second, but they were not able to get even a single scratch on it.

    A few seconds passed, and the attack of flood began to wane while my shields continued to get stronger and stronger by the time the sign of frost vanished; I had also digested all the strengthening energy and reached the peak of Grandmaster ss.

    "Hrata, you have disappointed me; I thought you would at least be able to make some cracks on my shields, but it seemed like I have hoped too much from you," I said with a disappointed sigh and waved my hand, which instantly made the shields disappeared.

    Now that I have reached the peak of Grandmaster ss, it is time I finish it off and get that juicy bloodline of it.

 Chapter 2427 Clutched

    <h4>Chapter 2427 Clutched</h4>

    "You little bastard, don''t underestimate me!" Hrata roared in rage, and the aura cold as hell burst out of it and formed the Bloodline phantom behind it, merged back into its body.

    As the bloodline phantom merged with it, its aura became even more powerful. I had thoughts earlier attack was already the limit of its power, but it seemed like I had been wrong; it still has something more.

    "Lunar Frosts Arcs!" It said softly, and thousands of moon shapes arcs appeared around me. They were huge and were thousands in their number, and now all of them were aimed at me; seeing them, I had felt a huge urge to run away.

    "You should have kept your mouth closed, Zaar; now you will pay the price for price for that," It said and brought its hand down.

    SUP SUP SUP!

    With its motion, thousands of static frosty arcs came at me; each of these is powerful; they are spinning so fast that they are freezing everything around them, and when over ten thousand arcs spun together, they create a domain that would freeze the Grandmasters.

    I have not frozen under its extreme cold, but I am feeling some cold, and this is just a secondary effect of this attack.

    Those sharp spinning moon arcs are the real attack; they would freeze one before cutting through them, and there are over ten thousand of them. This attack would easily wipe away even a powerful army in a couple of seconds.

    "Petal Storm!"

    I said with a sigh, and soon around me, thousands of red rose petals materialized around me and went toward theing barrage, with each delicate petal containing the power to raise the storm.

    BOOM

    It did not take even a second before the first petal shed against the frost arc and exploded into a bright red explosion, taking the powerful arc with it.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM

    That was just the beginning as the very next moment, thousands of petals exploded above me, creating a dome of shining red explosion.

    The power of the collecting explosions was so powerful that it had nearly crushed my defenses. If the shockwaves created by the explosions had been a little bit stronger, I would have to summon my shields to defend against them.

    A few seconds passed by, and the red haze of the explosion vanished. The Frost Lizardman was still standing in the air, but it seemed to be a few hundred meters above before; seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "You might not know, but the distance does not matter to my strings," I teased to its angry face.

    Hearing me, it shuddered and nearly took a step back before it stopped itself, embarrassed, and that made me even angrier. It is not looking at me like it wanted to eat me alive and torture me to death at the same time.

    "Humph, your strings are useless against me, Zaar!" It said, and I could feel an extremely thick soul sense with powerful bloodline power covering its body from the moment it hade to realize my identity.

    Since then, it has also increased the distance between us three times.

    While it is prideful, it is not hot-headed like the intel had said; it is the opposite of that. Its every action is cold and calcted; even when it wasted time talking, it was a calcted move on its part.

    "We will see; in time, do you have any powerful move. If not, just tell me; I have a couple that would definitely be able to kill you," I taunted.

    "Nine Frost Skewers!" It said instead of answering, and around nine thin frost skewers materialized around it. These skewers are thin as my wrist and ten meters long; they looked very ordinary; one might even consider them the attack of Knight.

    But these skewers are far from ordinary; they are packed with a colossal amount of frost power that the slightest touch of them would freeze on my spot in an instant, so I clearly should not let them touch me.

    "This is my most powerful attack Zaar; even ten of you won''t be able to survive it," It said, and I have no doubt about what it said.

    Just one look at it is enough to know how much it looks from it; in seconds, its vibrant body has turned pale, and its aura has been a little weak; it seemed to have even

    Sup Sup Sup

    "Die Zaar!" It said and released all nine skewers at me; they were so fast that in a fraction of seconds, they had crossed half of the distance, and the distance they crossed was frozen; the cold released from these stewards seemed to affect space itself.

    "Infernal Roses!"

    I shouted, and nine palm-size roses zing in the dark red fire had materialized in front of me and went toward the skewers, leaving the zing trail behind.

    BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM

    I thought the skewers would try to pierce through the roses given the way they were designed but no; they were explosion-type attacks, and when they exploded, they released a horrifying amount of cold energy.

    My roses exploded a fraction of a momentter, and powerful fiery energy burst out of them; the fire was extremely powerful and immediately began to fight against the cold, and they destroyed 80% of the attack before they werepletely spent.

    "You lost Grimm; even your most powerful attack is useless against me," I said while barely stopping myself from ttering.

    My roses were not able to eradicate the whole ice power of attack; the 20% is still remained around me, and it fucking cold and powerful that a tiny fraction of it even began to seep inside it, and I had to circte my fiery energy inside me, just to save myself from turning into the popsicle.

    "I have not lost Zaar; you have," It stated calmly; all the raging anger in its eyes had disappeared as if it was just an illusion.

    Dhud!

    I did not even get a chance to ask what it meant when a volcano of thick cold energy burst out of the ground all of a sudden and enveloped me. It had frozen me in an instant as the huge hand of frost materialized from the energy and clutched me in its grip.

 Chapter 2428 Slaying Peak Grandmaster

    <h4>Chapter 2428 ying Peak Grandmaster</h4>

    "Hahaha¡­ How many have thought they could capture you; even the High Grandmaster has taken action against you but still failed to kill you, but I, Hrata, seeded." The Frost Lizardmanughed as the frost hand clutching me brought me to it.

    With me being captured, it did not seem to have any fear for me; it could kill me with just a squeeze of its hand.

    Dense silver fire burst out of me, and it moved to melt the icy hand capturing me, but to my surprise, it was barely able to do anything against it. The frost seemed too strong to be melted by my fire.

    "Your struggle is futile, Zaar; the hand of Haa is the most powerful attack that I used my very essence to create. It is not something that could be melted by your fire," It said softly while shaking its head.

    Seeing it shaking its head, I couldn''t help but be stuck with memories; I behaved nearly the same when I captured my enemies and knew there was no way they would be able to get away once they got caught in my strings.

    "It is quite a powerful attack and the sneakiest, Ive ever experienced!" I said through the small hole it had left for me to speak.

    At the same time, the silver fire around me transformed it into the silvery fire armor, which began to burn even brighter as I poured out the full power of my fire.

    "I had burned my essence for it, human, and I have only done that three times before, but it is worth it all those times."

    "With the resources I will get from your death, it won''t take me more than a month to recover from this strain, and there is a chance that I might even level up to high Grandmaster with that wonderful treasure that is part of the reward," It said with a dreamy look in its eyes.

    "Since I am going to die anyway, will you tell me what you have found in this ruin toe here in such numbers?" I asked, and the smile on its face froze for a moment.

    "Hahahahaha¡­" Its expressions recovered, and it began tough madly till the frozen tears began to stream out of its eyes.

    "Are you nning to use this chance to get some intel out of me before you use your big move to escape my hand of Haa?" It asked; as it finally stoppedughing after a few minutes.

    "Yes, I have been very curious about what you guys have found to be sent here in such numbers." I did not deny my intentions.

    "You can forget about escaping humans; I have captured powerhouses far more powerful than you, so the only escape you will have is death," It said, and its eyes became hard.

    "Since I am dying anyway, will you tell me what you guys have found?" I asked. As I had said, I have been very curious about it, and knowing what they have found will be half missionplete.

    "You are quite persistent, Micheal Zaar." It said, and this time, I did not reply. I had already forced enough.

    "Dead men tell, no tells. Since it is yourst wish, I will grant it considering the bountiful reward I will get from your head," It said after the seconds of silence.

    "Most of the secrete of the mission has been kept secret; the only thing I know is that I have found the repository of something in the bronze graveyard," It said, and its eyes became vicious with a hint of anticipation.

    "Now that I have answered your question, its time for you to die!" It said and forced to the frost hand clutching me tighter, wanting to squeeze me to death.

    Hun!

    The frost hand tightened around me for a moment before it stopped, and it had instantly rmed the Frost Lizaradman, and I have to say its instincts are quite good as instead of trying to force the frost hand to squeeze me, it instead tried to run.

    Unfortunately, it could not.

    "How?" It asked in horror when it failed to move its arms and legs; the only it could move was its mouth. I reciprocated the courtesy it had given to me.

    "Your hidden attack was very good, but unfortunately for you, I had sensed it and infiltrated it," I answered, and to show it, I revealed my hand.

    Gasp!

    It gasped as it saw thousands of strings in hand the frost hand; while its attack was quite sneaky that most of the peak Grandmasters would not able to sense it before it was toote; my soul sense,ced with rule-bending power did and what I did after that was quite easy.

    "Thank you for the intel, by the way; it would help me a lot," I said, and it disappeared.

    I would have tried to gain more intelligence but seeing how decisive it is, I feared it might activate its primal switch and kill itself. That would be a great loss of peak Grandmatser s bloodline essence; I could not afford it after what I was able to find out from it.

    As for what it had told me is the truth? It is the truth. A special string of mine was able to infiltrate its brain, and from the data I had read, everything it had told me was true.

    Crack Crack Crack ¡­.Bang!

    The ice began to crack as thousands of my strings vibrated at once, and a couple of secondster, the whole hand burst apart.

    This attack is quite powerful, and if not for the prior preparations, I would have struggled hard to get out of it and even had tried a few untested things which I rather not in such condition.

    Buzz!

    About ten seconds passed when finally the harvest began, and I couldn''t help but be shocked to see the level of bloodline energy; I had expected it to be powerful, but it had surpassed my expectations.

 Chapter 2429 Opening Storages

    <h4>Chapter 2429 Opening Storages</h4>

    Buzz!

    My runes buzzed, and the strengthening energy poured out of them and was thicker than anything I had experienced before.

    The strengthening crystals are everywhere, smaller and the bigger ones; as they merged into me, my strength began to skyrocket at unbelievable speed, and it is not just my strength that is growing fast but also the trees inside me.

    I have used quite a lot of resources in the past few months, not only on myself but also on others, and now, they are all growing back at an unnatural speed, and their level is getting higher than before.

    The level of the nt will depend upon the level of growth energy, and the growth energy is at Peak Grandmaster ss. I could already see that many of the Grandmaster ss resources are rapidly approaching the peak Grandmaster ss.

    My eyes couldn''t help but fill with joy when I saw the growing nts; these are going to help me a lot.

    Finally, all the strengthening energy was absorbed by my body, and I had never felt such power.

    Immense power is coursing through me that if there had been any flesh golem or Grimm Monsters in front of me, I would have fought it.

    I quickly got my emotions under control and flew into the sky toward the bronze graveyard while my avatar released the first storage of Grimm Monster.

    Opening the storage of the Grimm Grandmaster is like opening a wrapped house full. It is filled with amazing things; even the lowest level thing is a big treasure for any tyrant, and sometimes, one would even find an absolute treasure.

    Not everything is good in these treasure-houses; there is also the dark basement which contains horrifying things.

    As the storage opened, all things spilled out into the open in my core, and with the one nce, I saw thousands of precious things and also loads of humans bodies in all states. Like always, I respectfully stored the human bodies in the morgue before focusing back on the things in the storage.

    Everything is precious, and their quantities are huge; it is a fortune that the Grimm have collected over the spam of the two centuries, it is immense, and I needed about an hour before I was able to sort it out.

    After that, I opened the storage of the Apeman, which contained even more precious things. Most of the things it had rted to the bloodline.

    I love the storage of the Grandmasters for this reason; they have not only very precious things inside their storage but also specific things which have been collected over a long period of time.

    Half of these resources could be used by anyone with any type of bloodline, while the other half could only be used by those with an earth elemental bloodline; I have quite many people who could use these resources.

    Click!

    My avatar opened another box, this one little special, and when my avatar looked inside the special box, I couldn''t help but remain stumped before an ecstatic smile bloomed on its face and my face.

    "Fire Dust Lotus!" I eximed with wonder; there are many precious things inside the Apeman''s storage, but none couldpare to this one. It would have kicked the storm if it hade to know it had such amazing treasure.

    Fire Dust Lotus is an extremely powerful resource; it could be used by anyone; even a child could use it and what they will gain is a powerful dust fire constitution. Those who already have the fire constitution would advance it.

    There are extremely few resources that could grant such a powerful constitution. This is an extremely rare resource, and I will have to think hard about how I am going to use it.

    This is a Grand Lord ss flower; there are several Grand Lord ss nts in its storage, but nothing could bepared to it.

    It would have been more amazing if I had found the seeds of it rather than the lotus itself. I am confident that I would be able to grow it in the smallke; I have been searching for good water nts, but till now, I''ve got one I wanted.

    It had also taken me about an hour to sort out the resources inside the storage before I moved to the storage of the peak Grandmaster, the frost Lizardman.

    It would be the first storage of peak Grandmaster I would open, and I am very excited about it. The peak Grandmasters are on apletely different scale, and this one had been a peak Grandmaster for over a century.

    Gasp!

    Taking a deep breath, my avatar opened the storage, and the things that came out of it were shocking, so much that I wasn''t able toe to myself for a couple of seconds.

    There is thrice the number of resourcespared to the storage of the Apeman, and their quality is also a notch above. The resources are also not the only thing present in the huge amount; there are also the human bodies.

    These are the most number of human bodies I have seen in the Grimm storage; just seeing their sheer number, I couldn''t help but feel the rage inside me building up.

    It took me a while before I was able to calm myself and begin storing the bodies in the morgue while at the same time, Ashlyn, who was flying ahead of me reconnaissance the bronze graveyard, came across the flesh golem.

    This one is very powerful that even I, with my current strength, think twice before fighting; it is a peak Grandmater flesh golem.

    If she had consumed her share of purified bloodline energy, I would have been a little more sure, but now, watching her diving toward it, all I could do is have faith in her, and Ashlyn never takes any action without surety.

    If she flew toward the flesh golem means she had the confidence to defeat it. I just hope she will be careful and has already conveyed those intentions through our link.

 Chapter 2430 The Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 2430 The Fortune</h4>

    The flesh golem was holding a strange scimitar, and the moment it had sensed Ashlyn, it moved toward her.

    It does not seem to mind she is a monster and looks like it had programmed to kill anything with the pulse. This is quite a dangerousmand, as this means the creator is willing to risk it all.

    Which begs the question, why?

    I do not have an answer for it, but realizing it made me even more cautious.

    Ashlyn began to fight against the flesh golem, and to my surprise, she was not even at the slightest disadvantage. She is wlessly avoiding all the superfast strikes of the golem''s strange scimitar while continuously shing it with her wings which became metallic and sharper than my sword.

    She had gained innumerable abilities from that monster she had consumed when she was a knight. That monster had gained a lot of abilities eating the miracle fruits over the years; sometimes, Ashlyn would bring out strange abilities that I hadn''t seen before.

    I watched the battles for more than a minute and seeing Ashlyn was doing fine, I once again turned my avatar to the treasures and horrors around it.

    It had quickly and carefully stored the bodies of the humans in the morgue before turning them into treasures in front of me. There are too many of them; just in one nce, I could easily see ten Grand Lord ss herbs.

    While their properties are nothing special, their grade is a huge deal. One could not find them in regr runes; those resources could only be found in the very dangerous Grand Lord ss ruins, that even peak Grandmasters think twice before going there.

    ''It is going to take some time,'' I said inside me, but I am not sad about it; instead, I am happy. More time means precious resources, and I am very excited to see what type of resources I would find here, especially in those hidden boxes.

    An hour passed, and there was a big bright smile on my face. My avatar is already finished with sorting 80% of the things, and what I had found there already made this trip worthwhile.

    While I did not find the resources at the level of the fire dust lotus, I have found more than twenty Grand Lord ss resources, and there are still 20% more to look at. If I am lucky, I might be able to find something on the same level as fire dust lotus or even more precious.

    Half an hour passed, and I found even more Grand Lord ss resources, but nothing on the level of fire dust rose.

    Now only one thing had remained to be opened, a little strange. It is a stone box that is three hundred meters wide and two hundred meters long. It is a special storage artifact, which I, for thest fifteen minutes, had been trying to break before finally seeding.

    Kaaarrrr!

    I opened its huge stone doors and walked inside, and what I saw inside stone storage couldn''t help but surprise me.

    Inside there are nine giant vats that have different color liquids stored inside them. Above each vat, there is a box and in the front of all the vats is also a small wooden box size of my hand.

    I looked around the strange ce before I appeared in front of the small wooden box. I wanted to look at the giant vats and boxes above them, but I felt like this small box would give me the answer to it.

    Click!

    So, I opened the box and inside it found a book; apletely white book with blood-red text written in universal scrip.

    "Nine Blood Burning Essence," I read the text before taking the book in my hand. The book seemed to have three hundred something pages; it should not take long, I thought and flipped the cover to read the book inside.

    I was very wrong when I throught that the book was veryplex. If I did not have a little bit of alchemical knowledge, I would not even have understood its summary, much less theplicated forms and procedures inside it.

    "It seemed like I had found the treasure," I whispered as I ced the book down and moved toward the vats.

    I began to check vats and the boxes above; sometimes, my eyes would sh with the ecstasy and other times with disappointment.

    Sigh!

    Two minutester, I returned to the small box and sighed. It is beyond amazing what Frost Lizardman is able to collect, especially its luck finding this amazing book.

    The book contains the form of the alchemical product called ''Nine Blood Burning Essence.'' There are various variations to it, but I am sure the Frost Lizardman was hoping to create the 8th variation.

    This nine-blood-burning essence is the product to increase one''s potential.

    The eight variations that Frost Lizardman was trying to obtain are extremely risky but offer great benefits. If it had seeded, it would gain enough potential to directly became a High Grandmaster and help it obtain theprehension of the Grand Lord ss.

    These nine vats contain the blood of nine powerful monsters, eight vats contain the blood from the peak Grandmaster ss Monsters, and the ninth vat contains the blood from the Grand Lord ss monster.

    The boxes above them have the core of nine beats but also huge herbs and other resources that require to create this alchemical product.

    Regretfully, it was not able to collect all the herbs and other resources needed. These resources and even monster blood are very specific; it would have taken it decades or even a century to collect it.

    It would have already seeded if it had shared the book with the race, but the Grimms are not that selfless.

    Even if the Frost Lizardman had seeded in collecting all ingredients to create nine blood-burning essences. It would not have been able to create it on its own; it is an extremelyplex recipe that I could not craft, and the Frost Lizardman was not an alchemist.

    To be honest, I feel like I shouldn''t try to create this and instead use these resources for other projects. Considering I have already seen three resources at the level of fire dust lotus and using them on myself would provide me huge benefits.

 Chapter 2431 Best Tonic

    <h4>Chapter 2431 Best Tonic</h4>

    I walked out of the stone storage and withdrew some of my conscious power while my avatar had focused on the shitload of work it had to do.

    I have already decided what I want to do with the nine blood-burning essences. I want to make it.

    If I were to do it on my own, it would take me years to collect the specific resources required for it, but with the power of the Pyramid, it would be much sooner.

    The thing is vast with various variations; there is one variation that would be extremely useful to my project, not only to Tyrants but also to the Emperors and others.

    It would also save me an immense amount of resources and the strain I have put myself to get the rule-bending power required to make many of those things.

    I shook my head of the thoughts of that essence and focused on the way ahead of me.

    With speed, I am flying; I would need three days to reach the bronze graveyard. This ce is near the center of the ruin and has an immensely dense metallic aura with a hint of death mixed in it. It is so powerful that even initial Grandmaster ss powerhouses would feel suffocated.

    Some of the Mid-Grandmasters have also felt immense pressure there that they have be immobile.

    Two thousand years ago, great treasures appeared there. The treasures were so amazing that both sides have deployed huge numbers of Grandmasters there. It was in the first time both sides brought out such arge number of Grandmasters in non-war time.

    The reason it is called a bronze graveyard is that a number of Grandmasters have died there fighting for the treasures.

    The rough estimates suggest that both sides have lost six to seventy Grandmaster. A horrifying number even by wars standard. It is not the fighting of both sides that has killed so many Grandmasters but something that came out from the bronze graveyard.

    That massacre finished within an hour, and very few were able to survive it, but those who survived have brought enough treasures that it had prospered for both races for centuries.

    We humans alone have produced the double number of Grandmasters; we have gained a lot within a half-century and got a good edge over the war that had happened in that century.

    In our recorded history, we have very few times found such fortune in a single ce. Over the years, many people havee and found a fortune here till they have looted every useful scrap, leaving behind a barren ce.

    While I was going over the data, I had about the bronze graveyard. Ashlyn''s battles have reached their peak.

    The horned flesh golem is unrecognizable; there is not a single part of her body that hadn''t been injured by Ashlyn. Every part of its body have carved up by Ashlyn''s sharp wings; if it had been an alive being that had been fighting against the Ashlyn light now.

    They would have scremed in frustration and ran away with their tail tucked between their legs, but this is not a sentient being.

    It still has something; it could self-destruct its necrotic core, something that even Ashlyn might not survive.

    It had reached very close to its limit; the power it could draw from its core was lessening continuously. It won''t be long before the flesh golem begins its self-destruct.

    Ashlyn seemed to have thought the same as a very thin stream of concentrated silver fire came out crystal on her little head and burrowed inside the flesh golem, and before it could realize what was happening; that stream of fire had brought out the necrotic core, soul core and pale grey disk.

    It surprised me; no, it had shocked me.

    What Ashlyn had just done was more than pierce and pool. That was not just a simple fire string; a simple fire string could not do something like that, but I can''t figure out what is so different about it.

    I saved the question to ask Ashlyn personally and looked at how she consumed the soul core. I really wanted that sole core, it is really precious, but Ashlyn had just popped up into her mouth like candy. Thankfully, she has no use for the necrotic core; she is keeping it for me.

    After dealing with the flesh golem, Ashlyn once again flew toward the bronze graveyard; her speed was much faster than mine, and she would reach there by the end of the day while it would take me two and a half to three days.

    It would have been amazing if I could just tear open the space and reach where Ashlyn is, but I could not do that in this ruin.

    There are heavy spatial restrictions in this ruin from the era when this ruin was still connected to the world, and some of those have remained. So, spatial travel has be extremly risky here, as they might get a friend in some dangerous formation the moment they tear open the space.

    There is a record of something like this happening before; thankfully, these defenses do not activate when entering and exiting the ruin; otherwise, even Grimms would have throught ten times beforeing here.

    An hour passed, and Nero came across another flesh golem, and forty minutester, Ashlyn came across Grimm Monsters. Both did not take more than five minutes to kill their enemies before continuing toward the bronze graveyard.

    It had taken me another half an hour before I came across the flesh golem; this one is of the mid-Grandmaster ss.

    I did not waste any time and dived toward it, and three minutester, I was flying up again with my precious soul and necrotic core in my hand.

    I am very excited about the necrotic core, and while I am calling it a necrotic core. The pure necrotic power is amazing; I already know how many people will benefit from it aside from me. Elina would gopletely mad if she''s it.

    For her death phoenix''s bloodline, it is the best tonic.

 Chapter 2432 Bronze Graveyard

    <h4>Chapter 2432 Bronze Graveyard</h4>

    A day had passed since I came to this ruin, and in the day, I had killed six flesh golems and three Grimm Monsters.

    They are the ones that had been killed by me, not by Ashlyn and Nero, both of them who are quite close to reaching the bronze graveyard where the numbers of flesh golems are even higher; that even Grimms did not dare to show their faces openly.

    It seemed like what Hrata said was true, and the source of these flesh golems also seemed to be in the bronze graveyard.

    It would take Ashlyn one-two to two hours to reach the bronze graveyard and Nero slightly more. Both of them are much faster than me, possessing specialized and strange methods that I could notpare. Still, it forced me to think about my speed after a long time.

    My speed is fast; there are very few people in peak Grandmaster couldpare to me, but it is still much slower than Ashlyn and Nero.

    If I want to increse my speed with my current strength, then I would have to bring great changes to my speed method, and it is not an easy thing to do. My method is already at its best, and if I want to reach an even greater speed, then making changes to it would not be enough; I would have to rece the whole move.

    I was thinking about the ideas when I released that; the idea was already in front of me.

    Nero''s flying method is very unique and equally hard to materialize, seeing he uses the properties of space to fly.

    He had a natural affinity to spatial energy or rather created spatial affinity, considering he is wholly made of rule-bending power and could do whatever he wanted. He could even change his shape and size and transform into something else; it is not that hard for him.

    One and a half hours had passed, and Ashlyn had reached the bronze graveyard. She would have reached it a little sooner if she had not wasted time-fighting against two flesh golems.

    The Bronze graveyard is a huge decapitatedpound the size of the city; it also has an extremly dense metallic aura that even initial Grandmasters could not bear, and this aura is in dense bronze color; though it is not bronze elemental in nature.

    The metallic aura is not in the spectrum of any metal; the only other element it has is death. This death element is not natural but produced through excessive death.

    Producing a death did not produce by the simple death of a few people; even killing millions would not produce even a hint of it.

    While the number of people matters to create the death aura, their power matter more.

    Even seventy-something Grandmasters that have killed her have been able to produce a hint of death aura, but that aura vanished in a day, but the old death aura remained with barely any change.

    I couldn''t help but shudder when I think about the number of people that have been killed here and how powerful they would be to have such an evesting death aura.

    Ashlyn flew above the bronze graveyard, but she did not see anything strange from above, aside from a reallyrge number of the flesh golems; that were roaming there and one Grimm that was hiding with a very good method.

    ''Go close but be cautious,'' I said to Ashlyn. A momentter, her size began to decrease till she had be smaller than the and she became incorporeal that even people next to her would have a hard time seeing her and it even hard to sense her, even when concentrate all their soul senses on her.

    While she dived, I increased my speed even further; there were very Grimms present in the whole ruin. There won''t be more than twenty, and we have already killed five of them, so the only thing I should be worried about should be flesh golems.

    Most of the flesh golems that wandered out of the bronze graveyard are initial and peak Grandmaster ss; there are very few peak Grandmaster ss flesh golems. Even if I hade across them, I have confidence that I could defend against them.

    So, there is no need to hold back on the speed anymore.

    Still, it is a risk that I have not taken. If not, this thing happening had made me worried. The Grimms have sent a huge force, and the mission leader seems to be a high grandmaster, a Grimm Monster with the strength to fight against the council member.

    To send such a powerhouse means they have found something important, and I have to stop them before that; I have to find out what they have found.

    Ashlyn began tob through the bronze graveyard, and soon Nero had also arrived. He directly dived into the bronze graveyard; he was already invisible, and his stealth ability was even better than Ashlyn''s. So, I am not worried about his safety despite his impulsiveness.

    Seeing both of them searching for the Grimms sign, I became more hopeful. By the time I reach there, they should be able to find where the Grimms have found the supposit repository.

    I was right; in just half an hour, they had found another Grimm sentry hidden in one of the copsed buildings; then another on another the underground floor.

    In the next two hours, they have found two more, and all six of these Grimms have formed a circle. Keeping eyes on everything that came inside the ring.

    Finding it out, Ashlyn and Nero focused on the circle; these Grimms had formed, but even after an hour, they did not find anything. They kept searching; both of them and I are very sure that whatever Grimms have found is in this area, and they just have to continue looking.

    They have continued for more than two hours before they have finally found the sign.

 Chapter 2433 Peak Grandmaster Flesh Golem

    <h4>Chapter 2433 Peak Grandmaster Flesh Golem</h4>

    It was Nero who had found the ce; it was underground, dpidated like the rest except for the gemmed door, which seemed to be in good condition.

    Five Grimm Grandmasters are staring at the gemmed door. The door is metallic, but it had thousands of gemmed runes moving around. Every second, these gemmed runes would form a new formation, leaving one scratching their head on the way to solve it.

    "Aleigari puzzle," I whispered as I saw the changing runes; this is a veryplicated puzzle of a thousand changes category. This means there are a thousand formations, and one will have to solve all of them to clear the puzzle.

    Which would take months and some years; most of the rune specialists are not even capable of solving it.

    There is one short way to solve it; it is to find the core formation of all thousand formations and solve it. Which is called the central key, and it is not easy to get.

    The puzzle box I have found in the realm has this kind of puzzle; it had taken me quite a lot of time, more than I had to spend before I devised a personal way to solve these formations; still, it takes time.

    "That old fox shouldn''t take long to solve this formation," I said as I looked at only Mid level Grimm Grandmaster standing among the five powerful Grandmaster. It is from the silver-fur Foxman tribe and quite famous among the rune grandmasters.

    Many formations created by this bastard have given us quite a pain; it has even killed many of us and is known to be very slippery.

    Many of our peak Grandmasters have failed to kill it; it always survives through some strange methods.

    This bastard has the capability to solve the aleigari puzzle, and if that bastard had not been standing next to it, I would have asked Nero to kill it, but with it present, I would not take the risk.

    The one I am worried about is Bullman called Dasfr; it is from the regr Bullman tribe but practiced the strange body art which gave it an impable defense that it had fought against the Grand Commander a few months ago and live to tell the tale.

    It is a high Grandmaster possessing great defensive but also offensive power; it is not a normal High Grandmaster, but someone coven sends when there is important business. It is said, the leader of a coven trusts it as much as the elders of its tribe.

    I looked through Nero''s eyes, and within a minute, I had a thousand variations of copied and transferred 60% of consciousness power to my avatar, which began to solve it.

    This is aplex puzzle, an aleigari puzzle of thousand variations and much harder than the hundred variations and five hundred variations. Still, I am confident I could solve it despite the old Foxman having a lead of day over me.

    I do not think my abilities are worse than the old fox, and I have three more times than it. I will beat the old Foxman; the only thing I have to do is reach there in time.

    Even at my current speed, I would need at least forty more hours, which is a little more than one and half days. I wish I could go faster, but I could not, this is my fastest speed, and I am taking a huge risk by flying at such speed.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when I sensed the danger, I looked toward it when I saw a flesh golem, and it wasing toward me.

    Normally, it is very hard to sense me when I am flying, but I am flying at my top speed. At this speed, I did not even care to activate my stealth ability, as it was just a waste of energy. With speed, I am flying; those with sufficiently high sensory abilities or good ears will hear me.

    In just a few seconds, the flesh golem appeared close to me, and I was surprised to see it. It is from another race I have not read about before.

    It is a small being, barely a meter tall, and is thin and has green skin; it also has only had a little wider mouth and sharp teeth that could tear through my bone. In its thin hand, it is a golden and needle-like sword.

    To be honest, I really don''t want to fight against the peak fleshmancer; I would have been happy to fight against one before, considering they possess precious treasures, but now, I just want to get away.

    I would have been able to get away or even kill it within a minute if it had been an initial or Mid Grandmaster ss flesh golem, but this one Peak Grandmaster ss golem, and seeing the speed it had came at me, I could forget about running away from it.

    "Die!"

    It shouted in high pitched voice when it had reached a hundred-meter distance from me and suddenly disappeared, only to appear behind me with its needle sword going straight for my head.

    ''Fuck!''

    I couldn''t help but curse inside me, and the power of the ''First Boost+ Second Boost'' boost had filled me, and I whipped my sword back toward theing needle.

    CLANG!

    My sword was barely able to sh against it. If my speed had been a little bit slower or my fighting skill had been not at the current stage, the needle sword of this imp would have definitely nailed my head.

    That was just a trailer of its power as it disappeared and appeared in front of me with its needle swording for my eyes.

    ''Shit!'' I cursed again and brought my sword in front of me; as it did, the changes began to appear in my sword. It started to be slimmer, and those who are observing it clearly would also sense its weight is also lessening.

    Fighting such a fast, programmed enemy who uses such a thin weapon and fights in textbook style; A heavy longsword is not a viable weapon. I need something lighter and faster to match against its quickness and agility, only this way I will be able to survive against it long enough to kill it.

 Chapter 2434 Solved

    <h4>Chapter 2434 Solved</h4>

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against it, and this time, it was not a greatsword that is shed against it but a rapier.

    I am not as skilled in rapier as I am in the greatsword, but I am sufficiently skilled enough to fight against this enemy who is attacking my weaknesses with the extreme precious.

    I am very curious about its fighting codex; if I am ever able to uncover the secrets of the grey discs, then it would be one of the few things I would look at. Mybat style would benefit tremendously if I were ever able to get a clear look at it.

    The moment my rapier shed against it, it had disappeared again and appeared directly above me and brought down its needle sword at my head.

    It seemed to have made my head the biggest target; all three attacks were targeted at it. Even though it could target my other weakness and might even get the same result as striking my head if it can strike them.

    I will not admonish it for cing itself in such restriction; a sane fighter will never make such a mistake.

    A weakness is a weakness no matter what it is, whether it is a crouch or the head. I will strike it without holding back if it gives me results. It is the same for nearly everyone, as on the battlefield, the most important thing is killing your enemy, no matter the method or the way.

    CLANNG

    Around a minute had passed when it had forced me to activate the ''Third Boost.'' Its battle style had also taken a shift; it had been targetting all my weaknesses, and thank god, I had been prepared for it.

    The attack to my back was so sudden; if I had been a fraction of a momentter. It would have sted my spine and made me immobile; that would have been the death of me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Another minute had passed, and the battle had reached a near end, and it was all my fault; I had drawn out more and more power rapidly, and it was responding by harnessing more and more strength from the necrotic core.

    My strings had reached inside it, and I was seeing everything that was happening inside it, which again made me marvel at this amazing, efficient creation.

    Whoever created this flesh golem is a pure genius; it is extremly efficient in using power. So, efficient that even the human body is failed inparison to its artificial creation.

    The maker used the artifacts to make up for the weakness of the fleshy body; they had even changed its veins and heart and reced the being''s Inheritance core with the necrotic core, which provides a pure power.

    The most amazing thing about it is that it is not at its peak; if it had, a simple wave from it would have been more than enough to raze me in an instant.

    Now, I am going to kill it, which is quite regretful, as I would have loved to fight it more, but unfortunately, I did not have time.

    Sigh!

    After taking a sigh, I pulled my strings, and it froze on its spot; while its whole body lighted up, it prepared to detonate all of its artifacts.

    BOOOOOM!

    It exploded, and the shockwaves rattled my shields; this is the explosion without the necrotic core. With it, it would have been even more powerful, and my shields wouldn''t have just rattled by it.

    I looked at the four things floating in front of me; aside from the grey disc, necrotic core, and soul core, there was also the needle sword.

    An hour and a half ago, Nero fought against a Flesh Golem and had made a surprising discovery. Unlike the artifact inside the golem, their weapons did not have self-destructive properties; they exploded because those artifacts sent the chaotic energies to the weapon''s core.

    When one thinks about it, it is not surprising; the artifacts inside the golem are rted to the secrete of the golem''s creator. It obviously didn''t want anyone to know about it, but the weapon was different.

    A weapon is only a tool; the only specialty it has can channel the necrotic energy, which is not a big thing considering we could use the Grimm weapons without any problem.

    I sealed the grey disc, weapon, and necrotic in the safe box before storing them in the storage whole, only keeping the soul core in my core. It is the only one I am sure is safe; the others possess considerable risk, especially that grey disk.

    After storing the goods, I did not waste even a second before continuing on my journey.

    I have to reach the bronze graveyard as soon as possible; I am sure that bastard Foxman is making progress, and my avatar is too; I just hope that bastard won''t be able to solve it before I reach there.

    While Nero was keeping an eye on them, I asked Ashlyn to look around. I want the cepletely mapped up in the case I will have to run away, which I will definitely have to if Ie across the Bullman.

    I am no match; at my current strength, I might be able to defend against a few moves of it, but that is all. I will need to increse my strength further if I want to sessfully defend against it.

    Twenty-one hours passed, and when finally, I was able to solve the aleigari puzzle of thousand variations, and I couldn''t help but feel proud about it. It had only taken me nearly three days time, which is a record; I never have been able to thousand variations aleigari puzzle before three days.

    My happiness was short-lived as less than an hourter, the old Foxman bastard looked up the calibrator-like device with a toothy smile and began to arrange the runes on the door without wasting a second.

    A minuteter, a key of formation had formed, which was inserted inside the keyhole that appeared. A secondter, the shining gemmed door began to open.

 Chapter 2435 Inside

    <h4>Chapter 2435 Inside</h4>

    "Nero, don''t!" I shouted at Nero when I saw him moving toward the door. I have warned him about doing that, but he still did not listen to me.

    Just as the five of them walked inside the door, Nero also sneaked inside.

    He should not have done this; it is an extremly risky thing to do. Even though his stealth method is unparalleled, there is a high Grandmaster there. If it discovered Nero, I didn''t even dare to think about the consequence.

    Hun!

    As Nero sneaked through the door, our link wentpletely nk. I could not sense even the slightest thing from him, which instantly scared the shit out of me.

    Our link is quite strong and enforced with the rule-bending power that Nero is made. Some powerful formation might be able to silence the link between Ashlyn and me, will not be able to do the same with my link with Ashlyn.

    I was thinking of the worse when suddenly, the link came back, and I got aplete view of what Nero was seeing.

    "Nero, are you fine?" I asked immediately, "I am a fine father, its just the death and metallic energy in this ce is quite strong," He replied.

    The ce he is at is a big hall that is cracked and broken in many ces, but its condition is still ten times better than the building outside.

    There is no mist or any type of energy that could be seen, but energies are not visible. Through Nero''s senses, I could feel how dense the metallic and death energy is.

    Even the peak Grimm Grandmasters seemed to be struggling against it before they took out the artifacts which have covered their whole body, like the artifact of the old Foxman did. It had activated it the moment the door had opened.

    The five Grandmasters walked toward the three doors; they were not as ostentatious as the door outside, but they all looked well fortified. Only one of them had formation visible on it, while the other two were in perfect condition.

    The Bullman and old Foxman talked, discussing while looking at the door; they were talking softly, and their conversation was protected that even the other three Grimm Monsters were not able to hear what they were saying, much less Nero, who was behind them.

    It seems like what they are searching for is too precious; that they are not telling even peak Grandmasters beside them.

    The peak Grandmasters are top powerhouses on both sides; even Grand Lords would not deny their requests if it is not excessive, but here they seemed to bepletely dark about the mission.

    They discussed for a few minutes before they decided on the left door, and Bullman took out the round key and ced it on the hole which seemed to be specifically made for it. As it was ced, the door shone for a moment before opening with a click.

    "Don''t worry, father, they will not discover me," Nero and followed behind. This time too, I had asked him to listen, but he did not.

    This time, I am a little less worried about him being discovered; they are the ce where the energies are very dense, so dense that even peak Grandmaster felt suffocated in it. For others, it might be ufortable, even dangerous; for Nero, it is not.

    On top of that, it was the best stealth environment he could find; he had already turned himself invisible, and now he emitting the same aura of energy. It is copying it so perfectly that even I might not be able to discover him without using a heavy dose of rule-bending power.

    Gasp!

    This time, the link did not cut off even for a moment, and I got a clear look at what it is inside it, and it couldn''t make me gasp.

    These are the rooms made of energy, and on them are dense formations; more than half of the rooms are broken, but some of them are still standing and have goods within them; seeing those, my eyes couldn''t help but light up like a torch.

    80% of the rooms are empty, but the rest, 20% are with goods; some are filled with while others barely have a fistful of everything, but seeing things that are contained inside it, even a small fistful would be more than enough.

    "We are here for five things; these are the list," said the Bullman finally, and the projection of five things appeared from its bracelets.

    Seeing the projection, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up in a shock, but at the same time, confusion appeared on them.

    I know all the five things; even three peak Grimm Grandmasters did not all of them by their expressions and questions they have asked.

    Of the five things, two are very precious, even more precious than the Fire Dust Rose, but the other three things are extremly rare but they are not precious. There is barely any use for those things.

    Which made me believe that the Grimms need these resources for a specific purpose, likely to create any alchemicalpound. The three Grimms asked questions about their purpose, but all they got was a nk look from the Bullman.

    "We want these things in huge quantity; if any of you guys are able to findrge storage of it, there will be a huge reward for you guys back home, better than what we have here," the Bullman said.

    It couldn''t help but shock the three Grimm Monsters, as, at their level, there is no way the Bullman could lie to them, and that means these things are much more important than they throught.

    Suddenly Frogman''s eyes lit up as if it had understood something.

    "Are these things fo" It hadn''t finished speaking when suddenly the Bullman gripped its neck at lighting fast speed.

    "You should know better than speak about it, Udaxr." Warned the Bullman while radiating a horrific amount of killing intent that nearly made Nero break his stealth ability when Bullman let go of the Frogman''s neck and turned off its horrific killing intent.

 Chapter 2436 Rustle

    <h4>Chapter 2436 Rustle</h4>

    I am flying as fast as I can; the Grimms have already entered the repository and begun breaking into the rooms and taking fortunes inside them.

    I could not let them have anything, especially the five things they were searching for; they needed them for something extremly important, and that is reason enough.

    While I am flying at my best, it would still take me a day to reach the bronze graveyard unless I am willing to tear through the space. That would instantly kill me; all the people who had tried till now had died, and I do not wish to due fruitlessly.

    I feel so powerless right now, and the only thing I can do is prepare.

    The enemies I will be facing are very strong, and I have to be prepared to face them. So, I begin to make the preparations, from mapping everything Nero and Ashlyn see to cracking the formations.

    Twenty-two hours passed before I finally saw the silhouette of the bronze graveyard. The dpidated city is shining like a brightmp of bronze light in the midnight sky.

    My speed slowed down considerably; in these twenty-two hours, I have faced nine flesh golems, of which three of them were at peak Grandmaster ss. One was especially powerful; its explosion nearly broke my shields.

    I still shudder whenever I think about the explosion; it was too powerful.

    Thud!

    About half an hourter, Inded a few miles near the bronze graveyard before sneakily beginning to walk toward it.

    If I fly, I will get detected even if I am careful; nearly a hundred flesh golems are roaming the bronze graveyard, and they are very dangerous. Especially when they came against the enemy together, one could barely survive in such circumstances.

    There were two Grimm Grandmasters have been caught by these flesh golems, and they were only able to survive because they had left the runes. Still, the injuries they have gotten in just a couple of seconds are fighting enough that even for peak Grandmaster, they will take quite a time to heal.

    I followed the way Ashlyn had mapped for me; it was safest and would take me to the bronze graveyard at quickest without being discovered.

    Still, it took me an hour before I finally took a step inside the bronze graveyard, and as I did, I instantly felt the thick metallic and death energy. It is so thick that it had nked my mind for a moment; no wonder the initial level Grandmaster could not bear it.

    How can they? Both of the energies are freaking dense, and it is fortunate these energies are just existing and not targeting like the flesh golem, and if they had, even the Bullman would not have been able to survive their assault for more than a minute.

    Rustle!

    I was about to take my second step inside when suddenly, I heard a rustle in my mind. I instantly knew which tree it was from and what it wanted, and I couldn''t help but be surprised to see it could evenmunicate, as I had never heard about them being able to do that.

    It is a metal essence tree that had just talked to me; saying talked would be too much as what it did was more primal than talking, but I understood its intentions clearly.

    It said it had sensed something, and it needed it; it did not mention where it was or what this thing that it had sensed. Seeing there is no other info, I did not waste any time; there are more important things than looking for the things that the metal essence tree is needed.

    The Grimms have already found one of the five things they needed, not to mention they are already stuffing their storages with the other kinds of fortune they areing across.

    The only good thing about all this is that the key Grimms could not be used in opening the treasure rooms inside. The old Foxman needed to crack these formations to step into the treasure rooms.

    I begin to walk inside the bronze graveyard, avoiding the flesh golems with the help of Ashlyn. Still, my speed was dirt slow, and just like before, I was powerless to do anything. If I tried to be faster and got discovered, then all the flesh golems would down on me, and I would have no choice but to escape th ruin to save my life.

    There are some flesh golems here that even Bullman wouldn''t want to fight; those golems wouldn''t take long, more than a few seconds, to finish me off.

    It took two and half hours before I was finally reached the circle that four Grimm Monsters had formed. There used to be six Grimm Monsters, but now there are only two, as four had to run away due to being discovered by the flesh golem.

    I continued moving for about fifteen minutes when I suddenly stopped, and strings began toe out from me.

    If I want to enter the underground chamber where the gemmed door is, I will have to deal with these four Grimms before. Each of them is standing at the strategic location from which they could see the entrance; they have even ced the detection artifacts.

    The detection artifacts will not be a problem as long as I can deal with these Grimms.

    To be honest, I would have gone straight but seeing how their eyes and senses locked on the entrance, I would not be able to, no matter how good my stealth method is.

    It would have been amazing if I had the rule-bending body like Nero or shrunk myself to the thumb size like Ashlyn.

    Once discovered, they might inform the Bullman inside with themunication artifacts they have. I could not let that happen; the surprise is the only element here that I have in my favor.

    Well, it is not a bad thing, considering the two Grimms I am targeting have the bloodlines. The other two will be handled by Ashlyn, and considering the strength, she has shown, she would not have any problem dealing with the two Grimms.

 Chapter 2437 The Gemmed Door

    <h4>Chapter 2437 The Gemmed Door</h4>

    ''How easy it is to wrap the strings around the enemies when I am not upied in battle,'' I said to myself as I wrapped my strings around two Grimms at three times more speed than I usually do.

    These Grimms are not weak; one of them is Peak Grandmaster, and the other is Mid-Grandmaster. Even though I am working fast, I am extremely careful. One slightest mistake would make them discover me, and I don''t want to it happen, at least not before I am sessfully wrapped my strings around them.

    Ashlyn is standing ready. At my words, she will move and kill the two Grimms, of which one is the peak, and the other is Mid-Grandmaster.

    A minute and a half passed, and finally, I finished wrapping the strings around the Grimm Monsters.

    Just as I finished, it couldn''t help but stumped me how easy it was; I was killing two powerful Grimm Monsters within a minute. People did not seem able to kill a simple Grandmaster within years, considering how slippery they are with the numerous methods present in my arsenal.

    Sigh!

    "Ashlyn, you can begin," I said and pulled the strings just as I did; the two Grimms disappeared. It had instantly alerted the two Grimms; all four of them were in constant contact with each other; the moment two disappeared, they noticed.

    Not even a second passed when suddenly a thumb-size metal sparrow appeared behind it; it got rmed seeing it and had just moved to dodge her when it noticed the sparrow had already passed through its head and came out of the other side.

    The remaining mid-Grandmaster reacted far more smartly than its intelligence about it had said. It had activated its beacon even before the peak Grandmaster had been killed and disappeared from the ruin, which is quite regretful, as I would have really liked to have its storage.

    I shook my head and walked toward the entrance of the and entrance of the underground chamber carefully.

    Ashlyn had just told me there were two flesh golems there; I could not get discovered by them when I had reached so close to my destination.

    I had just taken a few steps when the harvest began, and a thick purified bloodline began to move and get harvested from the two Grimm Monsters. Thebined bloodline''s essence is so powerful that it nearly stopped me in my tracks.

    The Bloodline essence a lot, and it couldn''t help but excite me, and I wish I would have been in the ce where I could reveal this excitement; unfortunately, I am not.

    I am in a ce where even breathing loud would get me detected. So, I crushed down all the excitement and moved cautiously as possible.

    The harveststed for more than a minute, three and half a minute inside, which is a lot considering how fast the runes harvest the Grimm Monsters when they are inside me, but they still took a three and half minutes; it is the best news in waves of bad news.

    BUZZ!

    A moment after the harvest finished, the strengthening energy was released from my core. It is so pure and so much that it had made me gasp; it is a good thing I sealed my armor from any inside noise; otherwise, the flesh golems would have definitely heard it.

    I have not only sealed the sound but also tightened the locks of my armor so that not a speck of my aura would be revealed outside.

    With the huge amount of strengthening energy, my aura is increasing every second rapidly. I had to take every breath and every step with my newfound strength in mind; the slightest mistake in calibrating the force and I would fall on my face.

    The strengthening energy enriches my soul and body, while the growth energy enriches the nts inside my core.

    They are growing at a speed I have never seen them growing; it is simply unbelievable. I thought the earlier speed was fast, but this is faster. The nts are just growing, the metal essence tree is glowing faintly, and the fruits on it maturing rapidly.

    I looked at six fruits; I will need them for my breakthrough; though I will not be able to use them in natural form, considering I do not have a metallic constitution, and while I will be able to use them without any side effects, it would be better, if I filter away the metallic part of fruits.

    For others, it might be near impossible, but for me, it is possible, and I have reached close to perfecting a procedure for it.

    The strengthening energy remained in me for more than five minutes before it had gotpletely absorbed, and the strength I have got gave me great confidence that I might be able to survive this endeavor in this underground repository.

    Forty-five minutes passed, and I finally reached the gemmed door without getting discovered by the flesh golems, but there was no smile on my face. Just a minute ago, the Grimms found the second thing they needed, and the Bullman and old Foxman looked very ecstatic about it.

    These bastards have already found the two of the five ingredients they needed for whatever reason. I need to quickly enter inside and find those other things before them.

    Ashlyn quickly entered inside me and began to absorb her share of energies as I reached beside the gemmed door. The Aleigari puzzle is nowpletely different than the one Foxman had solved, and I had spent sixty solving it.

    It did not matter as I had cracked it this one, too; after Grimms and Nero walked inside the door, I had asked Ashlyn toe inside. I had copied the puzzle and even solved it, and now I am moving the runes to create the key.

    Buzz!

    The runes buzzed as I finished, and the key formed, which I had pressed inside the keyhole. Just as I did, the door opened.

 Chapter 2438 The Treasure Rooms I

    <h4>Chapter 2438 The Treasure Rooms I</h4>

    Step!

    I stepped through the gate and found myself in the same hall I had seen through Nero''s eyes. I looked around before walking toward the three doors.

    There are few things worthy of taking from this broken hall, but like the Grimms, I do not have the time. I have to find those things before the Grimms do, as I could not just wait here for them toe outside and kill them; I do not have such strength.

    The Bullman is extremely powerful; even with the increase in strength, it would be better if I did note against it.

    I appeared beside the three doors; I could not open the left door and the middle door; both of them areplete and thus require a key. The door on the right one also needs a key, but the formation on it is also visible; as long as I solve the formation, I will be able to enter through it.

    Thankfully, I have already solved the formation; I had copied it through Nero''s eyes, and it did not take me long to solve the runic formation.

    Click!

    A few secondster, the door clicked open, and I stared at it for a moment.

    There is no guarantee that this door is a way to treasures like the ones Grimms have gone in, and they are interconnected. I might as well go to apletely different ce, and the chances of that are very high, but I do not have the choice.

    If I had the strength, I would have controlled my greed and just waited for them in the hall, but I do not have it and thus have to stop them in a different way.

    Step!

    A momentter, I took a step inside and what I saw was very simr to what I had seen through the Nero''s, though I knew it was apletely different ce.

    There are hundreds of rooms made of energy around me on which runic formations could be seen glowing. More than half of them are broken and empty, but there are still some runes on which I could see the resources that had survived even after thousands of years.

    I controlled my greed and closed my eyes; I was now looking at a 3d map my avatar had created from the visual we were getting from Ashlyn, and now another model appeared; it was what I was seeing.

    I am now sure that both ces are connected, which is good news and bad news. Good news because I will be vying for the same resources as the Grimms and even able to get to the resources they need before they do, and the bad news is that it might ce me in direct conflict with them.

    If I saw them, I would run away as fighting is not a solution.

    I looked around with my eyes shining like the bulbs; I did not immediately go for the first treasure I saw; instead, I first looked for the five things that Grimms were searching for, but unfortunately, I did not find them.

    So, I begin my second objective, finding the most precious things. Everything is precious here despite their receded grades, but some are more precious than others. I will take the things based on my needs, not on their value.

    Even with the receded grades, things here are still precious; nearly everything here at Grandmaster ss, some things are even above that.

    I wish I look the whole ce, but I do not have that much time. So, I will have to prioritize, and I will begin with the things I need. It did not matter whether they were precious or not. As long as they are useful to my progress and cannot be found in the world, I will take them.

    It took me a few seconds to prioritize the things I wanted from the rooms, and I have already made a list. The first on the list are bone glow rubies.

    Bone glow rubies are an extremely precious resource for strengthening; they specialize in strengthening bones. From what I have read, using them is quite painful, but I will bear the pain as long as it gives me the strength that I need.

    I quickly appeared beside the room and began to scan the formation; soon, it appeared from the avatar, and soon, it began to work on breaking.

    I did not stay beside the room and walked toward another room which was a hundred some meters away, which had a pile of bluestone. They are sea swallowing stones, an extremely rare resource; I need them to strengthen the swallowing property of my constitution.

    I took out the calibrator and scanned the formation before beginning to solve it.

    As I reached the peak of leader ss, I saw my soul power increase so much that now, both my avatar and body could perform theplicated task independently. Though, I will merge into an avatar if I seep all my consciousness into the core.

    It would have been amazing; my consciousness and I could act separately in my core; I would have been able to do twice the work thrice time.

    Now, if I want to work separate from my avatar, I will have to be out. Though even working separately, I am constantly aware of everything my avatar is doing and what it is learning; I am learning simultaneously.

    Still, the days aren''t long when I will be able to work with my avatar in my core; in the next level up, I will have enough soul energy to keep myself and my avatar separate in my core, and I have been developing aplex formation for that.

    If it had worked as I had expected it to be, then the things I would be able to aplish through it would be simply unimaginable.

    The formation of the room is pretty powerful, but I was able to crack it in two hours and three minutes. Forty-one minutes in outside time.

 Chapter 2439 The Treasure Rooms II

    <h4>Chapter 2439 The Treasure Rooms II</h4>

    Buzz!

    A moment after runic formation stuck in the room, the whole room buzzed before a door opened, and I walked inside it.

    As I stepped inside, I instantly felt the aura of bone glow rubies which is not even Grandmaster might able to bear without a strong will.

    It felt like thousands of ants were biting my bones; these bites are quite painful, and this is done only by their aura. I couldn''t help but shudder when I thought about the pain one would feel when they actually use these bone glow rubies.

    These rubies looked like they were made of bones, red crystalline bones; they were not bone but rubies, as their name says.

    There is a pile bigger than me in the room, but if I were to look at the signs around then, once upon a time, these rubies have filled this whole room, and their grade had been much higher than it is right; so high they would have been able to kill me just with their aura alone.

    I walked toward the rubies carefully and saw there was no danger. I took out the special storage box and began to fill these rubies into the box with the help of my strings.

    One should not use these rubies with their bare hands as they will immediately siphon their energies into the bones. The raw energy of the bone glow rubies is extremely dangerous; it will make the bones brittle within a few seconds, and a minuteter, the bones will be powder, and they will die.

    It is a really horrific way to die, and some people outside use it to torture and kill.

    It took me less than half a minute to store away all the rubies, and as I did, I walked out of the room. The formation would hold on for a few minutes, but I did not want to take the risk.

    I walked toward another room; on the way, my runes have got the hungry feeling from a resource inside the broken room; the resource is very precious, and I would have added it to my list if the formation of the runes had not been so broken.

    I could break through the broken formation, but it would take a lot of effort and time that I did not have. So, I let go and scanned the formation with the calibrator in my hand before beginning to solve.

    As the formation of the room containing sea swallowing stones, I handed it over to my avatar to solve after it had finished solving the formation of the room containing the bone glow rubies.

    Buzz!

    Neen minutester, my avatar solved the second formation, and I walked into the room containing the sea swallowing stone. The stones are jagged, and they are the size of my fist; there are about twenty-one of them, which is much less than the bone glow rubies, but the value of these is slightly higher than the rubies.

    Just like before, I quickly collected it and moved to another formation.

    I began to break one room after another as I moved forward, collecting these precious resources that would make even High Grandmasters fight with each other.

    With me and my avatar working together, it would take approximately half an hour for us to break each formation which is insane considering how the old Foxman is taking one and half hours to two hours to break into each room.

    I would have been even quicker by a minute or two if I had not been constantly keeping an eye on Nero.

    The Foxman abilities are equal to mine or even slightly better, but I have two great advantages over it. First is, there are two me working and the second that, one of me had three times more time.

    I am moving faster, collecting countless resources every second but even after seven hours, I did not find a single thing from the Grimms list. The constion is that the Grimms also have not found them.

    I did not spend too much time thinking about it and instead focused my all on breaking into the rooms

    The fortune I am collecting by hour is astonishing, and I really wish that Grimms would fall into some trap and die, so I could take my sweet time collecting all the resources here. If that happens, then I will be able to afford at least 5% of the remaining first phase of the thousand grandmaster project.

    The project is burning an astronomical amount of resources every day. If I had not produced some results, the council would have shut down the project days ago.

    As I had said, the cost of it is astronomical, and if we continue, then it won''t be long before the project empties up the vaults of Pyramid with few hours than needed thousands of years to fill at such level.

    The Pyramid is making quite an effort to get all the resources we need; not only they are asking for all the organizations, including supreme, but they are also asking the individual powerhouses to donate the resources.

    I have even heard that Pyramid had sent out each and every of their specially trained treasure hunters into the runes and realms to collect the resources.

    Another five hours passed, and I moved forward in these endless runes.

    These torturous bastards were really rich; such repositories are notmon in these ruins; they have been since this ruin came to our world; the biggest one appeared two thousand years ago that had killed more than seventy Grandmasters.

    Speaking of that, I hope there is no such guardian in this ce. These guardians are quitemon; there could be one or a hundred or even none. The guardians of the repository of two thousand years before were the strongest; barely any Grandmaster was a match to them.

    Chew Chew

    I was busy in my thoughts while breaking the formation when suddenly Ashlyn chirped from my shoulder. I instantly looked in the direction she asked me to look as I did; my eyes couldn''t widen in surprise before joy appeared in them.

 Chapter 2440 The Treasure Rooms III

    <h4>Chapter 2440 The Treasure Rooms III</h4>

    "Hanriom''s Bark," I whispered as I looked at the peculiar shade of dried green moth covering the piles of the bark ced on top of each other.

    Of the list of five, this is the second most precious treasure that Grimms are searching for, and I have found it before they have, but taking it would not be easy as taking the other resources out of the rooms as the formation of this room is broken.

    It did not matter, though; even if the formation had been broken into ten pieces, I would have tried to get it. I have seen the zeal the Grimms are searching the resources here, and I could not let it fall into their hands. I am very sure that once they see it, they will try their all to get it.

    Soon my avatar copied the broken formation and began to solve it while the calibrator appeared in my hand, and I started to crack the formation it was working on before.

    Every minute is precious here, and if I could use my time to gain more resources, I would use it, especially when the resources are extremely rare.

    The resource in the room my avatar was trying to break before was extremely rare, even rarer, and more useful than hanrioms bark; it would help me and the project a lot.

    Buzz!

    Twenty-two minutester, I cracked the formation and used it in the room, and a minute, a door opened, and I walked inside.

    Inside the room, there are hundreds of tiny runic boxes the size of adolescents fist, and each little box will have a blue leaf inside it. The leaf had dried up after thousands of years, and like all the resources, its grade had also receded, but even in this state, the aken leaves are still extremely precious.

    There are five hundred and two boxes that still have the Aken leaf in them, while the other few thousand only contained the dust.

    I did not leave them behind; even the dust of aken leaves is precious; many Grandmasters would be a high price for it considering its uses.

    I did not stay even a minute inside the room; I went inside, collected the resources with the help of hundreds of strings, and walked out; everything was over within thirty seconds.

    After that, I went to the other room on my list and scanned its formation with my calibrator before beginning to solve it. My avatar is still working on the broken formation, and it will take some time before it produces any result.

    One hour and forty-seven minutes passed when finally my avatar had solved the formation; by that time, I had entered another room and collected the resources from there.

    Buzz!

    A minuteter, the formation activated, and the cracked gap was stabilized. There was no way to solve the formation as many of the runes missing, so I stabilized the crack, which was the quickest way for me to harvest the resources.

    "Be quick," I said to Ashlyn, who had be smaller than my thumb.

    Chew Chew

    She chirped at me with confidence and flew toward the gap while I watched her with trepidation.

    These formations are extremelyplicated with tens of facets; they not only create a robust defense, but there are many sensors. If I wanted, I could have widened up the crack and walked inside, but I am not good as Ashlyn at stealth.

    Ashlyn couldpletely hide her life energies and is extremely fast and not to mention her size, which is quite small.

    It barely took a second for Ashlyn to reach the bark, and she pped her wing toward it; just as she did, all the bark disappeared, and she flew back toward the crack.

    Hun!

    She had covered half of the distance toward the crack when suddenly change urred; the energies began to pile up and inside it and begin crackling at an extremely fast speed. In a fraction of seconds, they have be so powerful that they would have melted my defense.

    "Are you fine? Those energies did not injure you, did they?" I asked as hurriedly as Ashlyn appeared beside me.

    Chew Chew

    She chirped while shaking her head before disappearing into my core before getting out a secondter after she deposited a huge pile of hanrioms bark in my core.

    Sigh!

    A secondter, a piece of hanrioms bark appeared in my hand; I inspected it for a couple of seconds before taking a huge sigh of relief and cing it back into my storage.

    There is one more reason why I don''t target broken rooms aside from them being difficult to crack and extremely dangerous.

    The resources inside them are contaminated; there are thick metallic and dead energies here. These energies have destroyed and contaminated many resources of the broken rooms, and unless they are very important, like hanrioms bark, I will stick to the perfect condition rooms.

    A day and a half passed, and I did not see the end of these rooms; there seemed to be an unlimited number of them. They are spread in every direction, and if one does not have a map, they will be searching for days to find what they need.

    I did not have a map, and thankfully, nor did the Grimm Monsters, or at least they don''t have a specific map showing what was contained in each room. If they had it, I would have been powerless to stop them from getting what they wanted.

    "Father, we are getting close to you; there is a distance of only three miles between us," Nero said, stopping me dead in my tracks.

    A secondter, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; it was good news for me; it meant I now had the power to act against them if the chance presented itself.

    While three miles is a small distance for people like us that we do not need even a breath of time to cross it, here it is huge.

    There is no straightforward way here, and in between us, there are tens of rooms; even if Grimms know I am, they would not be able to do anything with the speed they are breaking the formation.

 Chapter 2441 The Bronze Door

    <h4>Chapter 2441 The Bronze Door</h4>

    Hun!

    A few hourster, the Grimms stopped, and their action surprised me before I looked at the face of the old Foxman, and everything became clear.

    As I had expected, the Bullman had ordered the rest.

    It had been six days since we had entered the ruin, and the old Foxman had constantly been solving the formations for five days at the least, and it had taken a toll on it that it could not function at its peak without taking the rest.

    Grandmasters could easily remain awake for weeks, but with days, the strain ofck of builds up very fast if one is working on an activity that takes told on one soul, body, or energy.

    Solving formation is very straining, and on top of that, the old Foxman is also using the protection artifact against the thick metallic and death energies here, which is also quite straining to its energy; it is already a wonder it continued without losing its edge for so long.

    I wonder what will they do if they find out I am also here in this repository; I am sure the resting would be thest thing on their mind.

    A few minutester, I also sat down in the protected formation and took dinner. Ashlyn and I both are feeling quite hungry, and I am also very tired.

    Ever since I hade to this ruin, I had been pushing myself hard. I have grown tired, but seeing Grimms continue to break one room after another, I also kept pushing myself.

    I quickly ate the flesh food my avatar had cooked within minutes and closed my eyes to sleep. I had kept Ashlyn guard; she could deal with danger than even I could not. If something came that even she can not deal with, then I am fucked.

    BUZZ!

    I slept for three hours before the loud vibration of my holowatch woke me up; I usually woke before the rm, and when I did not, it meant I was very tired.

    I felt good as I woke up but soon, my eyes became serious when I saw the Grimms also woken and begin breaking into the rooms again.

    A few words with Nero let me know that Grimms have woken up not long ago, but that did not stop me from starting working immediately. With the Grimm and me, I have already found the three things they need, and I have to be faster if I want to find the other two things before them.

    The bad news came quickly; just five hours after waking up, the Grimms had found another resource they needed, and it had filled more than half of the room, which have instantly lighted up the eyes of Bullman and old Foxman like the shining crystal.

    The room is not even a broken one; it ispletely fine and won''t take more than two hours for the old Foxman to break it up.

    "Fuck!"

    Seeing that, I could only curse in frustration and moved to solve the formations in the rooms, and this time, I began to open them with much greater zeal than before and also began even stricter in choosing the rooms while focusing more on exploring the repository to find thatst resource.

    Four days passed as such, and neither the Grimms nor I found thest resource. Though, I have filled my storage with enough resources that I have a hard time bing too disappointed.

    It is the opposite for the Grimm Monsters, especially the Bullman and old Foxman, who are bing more agitated as time passes. They even snapped at the three peak Grimms, who got excited seeing the room full of resources.

    They have also changed their operational style more drastically than I.

    They stopped opening the rooms, or no; they only opened the rooms that were on the way to their exploring this repository.

    They continued to be more and more agitated before suddenly, all their agitation had disappeared. Huge smiles have dawned on the face of the Bullman and the old Foxman as they saw the huge bronze door; it seemed to make them even happier than when they found one of the five resources they needed.

    The Bronze door is huge, double the side of Grimm Monsters, and has a strange vein-like marking around it. I feel like these veins are thenguage of some sort, but sadly, I couldn''t understand what it meant.

    Old Foxman and Bullman began to discuss things in silence barrier. I could not see what they were talking about, but at the end of the conversation, the old Foxman sighed with the disappointed me before nodding affirmatively at Bullman.

    "Gadf with me," The Bullman said to the Frogman and walked toward the huge bronze door.

    ''Nero, don''t take a risk,'' I said to Nero when I saw him attaching himself to Frogman from the Werewolf, and like before, he did not listen to me.

    Nero''s ability is so good that, that he could attach themselves to Grimms to peak Grandmaster, and they did not even notice. In the past few days, he had attached himself to all the Grimm Monsters except for the Bullman; even the old Foxman, with all its strange ability, did not notice Nero.

    When I saw him do that first time a few days ago, I was quite scared, and even though he will get discovered immediately but did not. Even Bullman did not discover him despite Nero being so close to him.

    The Bullman appeared beside the bronze door and ced the key in the small keyhole. As it did, the bronze door lit up lightly and began to open.

    A few secondster, the door fully opened, and both Grimm took a step inside; as they did, the shocked look couldn''t help but appear on my face, and Frogman stumbled for the same reason.

    The thing that shocked me was the density of energy, the energy so dense there that even peak Grandmaster could not bear it. The Frogman had to power its protective suit to full power before he was even able to stand up.

    ''You are right, father,'' Said Nero confirming my hypothesis that the source of metal and death energy is below; Nero is even able to sense their source.

 Chapter 2442 One Room Distance

    <h4>Chapter 2442 One Room Distance</h4>

    Now that the Bullman had walked through the bronze door, I have no reservation about dealing with the two peak Grandmasters and the old Foxman.

    Of the five of them, only Bullman was a danger to me, and with it gone, I have no fear against these three. I will kill them before I think about opening that giant bronze door.

    Currently, The Bullman and the Frogman are walking down the stairs; I could not see anything other than the stairs and the immense, dense death and metal energy that I might not be to bear with my current strength.

    With each step, this energy seemed to be getting denser and denser, putting more and more pressure on the Frogman that crumbled against the stairs.

    The Bullman seemed to expect it and took out a pure white crystal with an unwilling expression and ced it on the chest of the Frogman. Pure white energy covered him, and he was finally able to breathe easily and walk again.

    I watched them for a few more seconds before they turned into three Grimm Monsters; with Nero gone, I could not see them, but I could still sense their general direction faintly.

    Nero had few of my seeds, and he had ced them inside the Grimm; even the old wily Foxman had been not spared by them. My own seeds are not capable of tracking through the powerful restrictions of this ce, but Nero added their own energy to them; they were able to hold against the powerful restrictions.

    I am going to kill these bastards; no matter what tricks they hold; with Ashlyn and me working together, there is no chance I will let any of them escape.

    While these powerful restrictions are frustrating, they also are very good. The beacon would not work here; a beacon would need to be extremely powerful to pull through them out of this ce, Nero checked their beacons, and I do not be worried about them running away.

    There are about two miles of distance between us, and to reach them, I would have to break through at least ten rooms.

    Which are a lot and will take a lot of time, but that is fine. My speed of breaking the formation is much faster than theirs, and most importantly, they do not know I aming for them.

    I looked at the rooms in the direction of the Grimms and chose to break through the one which contained the most precious resource. While my target is the Grimms, I should not forget about taking the benefits on the way.

    It is fine as long as it does not dy me.

    I scanned the formation of the room before starting to break them; this time, not only my avatar is breaking it, but so was I; both of us were working on it together.

    I had not done it before as I thought it would not be efficient as working on two formations separately, but now I have no time to think about efficiency, and if working together, I can be quicker by a few minutes, I will do it.

    Killing these three will give a major blow to the Grimm Monsters, especially the old Foxman. It is rune Grandmasters; even Grimms did not have many of such schrs.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    Three hours passed, and I had crossed ten rooms, and now there were barely five hundred meters of distance between the Grimm Monsters and me.

    I am breaking through the rooms at a much faster speed than I had expected. I would not need fifteen to twenty minutes to break the formation, a minute to set up, and another minute to collect the resources inside the room before walking out.

    The speed at which I am breaking the formation is fast; I am taking nearly half the time as before to break each formation which is quite a shock to me as I had expected to save only four to five minutes at most with each formation.

    I have been very wrong earlier, and I am happy to be proven wrong as now, my zeal to create a formation that would help me act independently in the core has be even greater.

    Buzz!

    I broke another formation and walked into the room; the door closed behind me, and others began to open while my strings collected the resources; by the time I had to the other side room toward the exit, my strings had already collected.

    Step!

    I stepped out of the room, and just as I did, I stopped in my tracks; the room right in front of me contained the ornese rock. Thest resource that Grimms needs and also the least rare among the five.

    The resource is pretty useless from what I have read and could only be in specific alchemical ingredients. The only thing that makes it precious is its rarity; it is extremely rare, now in front of me, upying nearly half of the ruin.

    I quickly copied the formation and began to solve it; it took me eighteen minutes to solve and about a minute to create the formation before projecting it onto the room.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed, and the wall separated, forming the door through which I walked inside.

    Inside the room is a huge blue-grey rock; the rock is big as Grimm Monster and has no aura; one might even consider it a regr rock, and it even feels like a regr rock. The only way it could be identified is through the distinctive blue-grey patterns formed on it.

    My strings moved and wrapped the whole ornese rock before it disappeared into my core, and I walked out of the room.

    An hour passed, and the Grimms stopped; now, there was a distance of only one room between us, and they could see me as I could see them. Their blurry forms are standing just a few hundred meters from me, watching me with shock.

 Chapter 2443 Old Foxman

    <h4>Chapter 2443 Old Foxman</h4>

    I could tell the Grimm had been shocked by my appearance, so shocked that they remained on their spots for a couple of seconds before they moved.

    I thought they would make the preparation to deal with me given their nature, but they are nning to flee. This not only surprised me but the other two Grimms too, who wanted to make preparation to fight me, but the old Foxman rejected that idea saying I am an unstable element and they should not face me without Bullman present.

    The Bullman is not going to help them; currently, it has been stuck inside the broken formation and trying its hardest to break out of it.

    They had fallen in it unknowingly; it came out all of sudden just when they reached the end of the stairs. The broken formation is strong, but Bullman seemed to be making some progress against it with the horrific power it is attacking it with.

    Its strength is really scary, and I was wise not to fall under the influence of my recent advancements and take my chances against it. If I had, it wouldn''t have needed even five seconds to send me to the underworld.

    Seeing the progress it is making, I think it would need a few more hours to break out of that broken formation, and by that time, I should be able to deal with these three Grimms.

    With me reaching so close to them, my connection with my seeds has strengthened a lot that now, I can see their whole anatomy and even hear and see what they are talking about and seeing.

    What I have seen inside the old Foxman bastard has surprised me. It had made many shocking artificial changes inside itself. Even if someone was able to kill it, they would still die. Though I will not die, and now I have seen what is inside it, I would be better prepared to deal with it.

    I have already formed a n to deal with it, and it is not much different than my earlier n to deal with; I have only changed some elements.

    Buzz!

    I quickly copied the formation covering the room and began to solve it, and this time, it took me only half an hour to solve the formation before I projected it on the room and the door opened.

    I have solved the formation in fifteen minutes, one of my quickest. The rest fifteen minutes went to making the preparation.

    That old Foxman is even more dangerous than the intelligence had said to be. It had many cards, and most dangerous of all, that thing it had nted inside it; just looking at it gave me a shudder which I controlled and stepped inside the room.

    I could see the shock in the faces of Grimms as I opened the door of the room; the speed I had solved the formation was three times faster than an old Foxman.

    I did not stop as I collected the resources and appeared beside the exit that opened on the other side before stepping out.

    "Die!" "Die!"

    Both peak Grimms shouted as they attacked me with an extremely powerful attack. The old Foxman had ordered them to attack me at their greatest attacks, and they did.

    Thankfully, I have been prepared for it and even prepared for what old Foxman is doing while hiding behind the peak Grandmasters.

    "So-so," I said with augh and did not do anything had not even lifted a finger, just watched their attacksing toward me.

    BANNNG BANNNG!

    The defeaning bands rang out as the two attacks shed against the invisible barrier surrounding me. It is no invisible barrier, but my shields, which are invisible, and the attacks of these two Grimms are not powerful enough to bring them out of their invisibility.

    The frogman would have some chances; it is much stronger than these two.

    Soon the shockwave and energies have attacks disappeared, and we looked at each other without speaking.

    "Who are you?" asked the old Foxman from behind; while it is hiding behind, there is no fear in its eyes, and if I had what it had, I would not have feared the enemy too. That thing is too dangerous; no peak Grandmasters could survive against it, and even peak Bullman would have faced some trouble dealing with it.

    "Professor Grsa, I have always wanted to meet you," I said, referring to the title it was like to call while removing my helmet.

    "Micheal Zaar," It said with shock, and at the same time, all the defenses inside its body and even outside, ayer of dark brown energy have covered it. These defenses are very powerful, so powerful that they would have even been able to stop my seed.

    It is not surprising, considering it had nted that thing inside itself and nourished it for so long to make it this powerful that shudderingly scared of it; thankfully, I have dealt with it; otherwise, this thing would have killed the two Grimms and me in front of me with only Foxman surviving.

    "You are really good; I couldn''t have imagined a human who is not even twenty-five years old could solve the formation at such speed before,"

    "But I shouldn''t be surprised, considering you are practicing the celestial inheritance," It praised while not even batting an eye when Grimms in front of him retreated at the furthest end and covered themselves with their defensive method.

    As if that is going to same them from my strings.

    "Thank you for the praise, professor," I said with a smile, to which it shook his head in regret. "It is such a disappointment that I have to kill you; I would have really liked to discuss some of my theories with you," It said, and the smile on my face became a little sheepish.

    "About that professor, you are a little wrong. It is not I that will be dying but you." I said to which it arched its brow in amusement.

    "I have sealed the blood poison lily that you have inside you, and your other methods are not capable of killing me," I informed.

    The old man''s expression changed drastically as he heard it; it was so shocked hearing it that it had nearly stumbled in its ce.

 Chapter 2444 Blood Poison Lily

    <h4>Chapter 2444 Blood Poison Lily</h4>

    "How?" It asked in great shock; this question is asking itself as much as it is asking me. "I have my ways," I replied.

    Of course, it is my seed, though the investigative seed might not be able to do the things like my twelve special seeds. There is still enough energy in them that will help me make mischief on the enemy.

    I had used all the energy in the seed to seal the blood poison lily inside him. The formation guarding the lily was copied; it is the same as the one I had read in the books.

    It had not made any changes to it which is normal considering howplicated the formation is, and most importantly, it is very hard to look inside the Grimm Grandmasters'' bodies, especially someone like old Foxman; so most people did not even know it had such dangerous thing inside is much less way to seal it safely.

    "So, what you have sealed the blood poison lily, I still have other things that are just as dangerous, like this one," It said with madness ring in its eyes, and a metallic red thing appeared in its hand, which instantly changed the expression on my face also the faces of two Grimm monster behind.

    ''Where the hell did it find this thing?'' I asked myself, seeing that aklos bomb in its hand. That thing is even more dangerous than the blood poison lily; its explosion would even kill the Bullman if it were caught inside it.

    "I am sure you know what this thing is; the moment I die, or it leaves my hand, it will activate, and in this restricted space, you can forget about escaping it," It threatened with a crazy smile.

    "You can stop worrying about me, professor; I will deal with it after you due," I said, and to that, its eyes shed even more crazily, and it opened its mouth to say something, but before it could, it froze on its spot and shine begin to leave its eyes.

    The Grimm Monsters, who were even able to evade even High Grandmaster died by my hand. It is really quite an aplishment that I couldn''t help but feel pride about but also slightly sad, considering the world had just a powerful schr.

    As it had, the moment it had died, the Aklos bomb turned bright red, and power began to radiate from it was more horrifying than Bullman itself.

    I moved my hand forward and pulled in the just as I did. The aklos bomb flew toward me to the surprise of two Grimms and soon reached me, but it did note to my hand as the Grimms had expected; instead, it directly went to the small hole into the room behind which closed right after the bomb went inside.

    Rattle!

    Half a secondter, the bomb exploded into the room; it turned itpletely dark red, but horrifying power was only able to rattle the room faintly before the formations of the rooms rapidly sucked the power of the explosion; there is no sign remains of it.

    It is quite shocking, considering the bomb would have vaporized us; if it had exploded out here, but inside the room, it had barely rattled the room faintly. It was not powerful enough to bring out truly defensive formations present in the room.

    It was a good thing I had the presence of mind to leave a small gap in the room. I had made it deposited the blood poison lily if it had be unstable, but that did not seem to be happening with my powerful sealing.

    Still, many dangerous formations quirks have activated the moment the old Foxman was killed; thankfully, the special seed I had deposited inside it and my strings are dealing.

    "Now, gentleman, do you have anyst words?" I asked the two Grimms whose eyes had turned to the body of old Foxman, which had turned into a freakshow. I had not cared for some of the least dangerous things it had left behind, and they have turned its body into a horror show.

    "Huma"

    "Well, there is no need for you guys to say anything," I said, seeing them opening their mouths with a usual threat.

    Me, cutting them off had instantly made them angry, and they moved toward me to make theirst stand, but before they could even explode with the powerful aura. They disappeared from their spot and entered my core to get harvested.

    It was not just old Foxman that had been my target; I had targeted these two at the same moment; with the time I had, I had finished wrapping my strings around them, much to the disappointment of Ashlyn, who wanted to fight them.

    With both peak Grimm Monsters disappearing, I turned my focus on the horrific body of old Foxman.

    The silver fur Foxman that old Foxman belonged to one of few aesthetically pleasing Grimm Monsters, but now its body has turned into a sheer nightmare that even adults will have nightmares after looking at it.

    I did not go near the body as it is still very much dangerous, but there are some things I have to get from it, so I pulled my strings.

    As I did, two things came floating toward me; one was a beautiful looking lily with blood-red petals and poison green stem and its spatial storage. The bastard had set its storage on self-destruct on its death, which I was barely able to prevent.

    I am extremely excited about the storage of the old Foxman; the things it would have inside its storage would be amazing.

    It is not only a Grandmaster of runes but also an aplished poison Master. If not, he would not be able the ce an extremely dangerous thing as the blood poison lily inside its body and also grow it while feeding its own essence.

    I ced the storage inside my storage ring, which is in my core; there is a pretty heavy lock in this storage. It would take me quite a time if I were to unlock it, but my storage ring would be able to do it within a couple of seconds.

    I can''t wait for its inscription to break, and I get the wonderful things inside it, especially the books; I know it has a huge collection of them.

 Chapter 2445 The Good News And The Bad News

    <h4>Chapter 2445 The Good News And The Bad News</h4>

    With storage disappearing, I turned to look at the blood poison lily; it is the most precious flower Ive ever got my hands on.

    It is more precious than the fire dust rose and even metal essence fruits; like both of those things, its constitution sub-ss resources, means it could change one''s the constitution, and the constitution it gives is much more powerful than those two resources above.

    In many ways, it is different than them and more dangerous if used with the slightest negligence, and most importantly, it could be used on only those who have the poison constitution already. Those without poison constitution could also use it, but they would not gain even 10% of its benefits.

    The way old Foxman had used the blood poison lily is extremely dangerous but also genius. While it fed it its blood essence, the blood poison lily also gave back some of its essences return, making its constitution stronger.

    I said this process is dangerous because there are high chances that blood poison lily would consume all the essence of the host and kill them before they could do anything about them.

    Despite all the dangers it represents, it is truly a treasure. Many people would fight to the death for it, especially Tyrants with poison constitution, as it gave them more than a 50% chance to reach the Grandmaster ss.

    I looked at it for a few seconds before taking out a secure box and cing it inside it, and storing it in my core.

    Buzz!

    A few seconds after that, the harvest began; the runic chains surrounding the Werewolf started to draw out the purified bloodline essence and spread it to all the shareholders.

    If there had not been others to take the energy, the advancement I would have gotten from harvesting the bloodline of the Grimms would have been more than now.

    I shook my head just as this thought came into my mind.

    I may be capable of harvesting the essence of the Grimms and turning them into the essence roses, but I am far from capable of harvesting the bloodline essence of the Grimms;. However, I am constantly working on it, and one day, I will seed.

    Buzz!

    Finally, all the bloodline essence has been harvested, and a secondter, the strengthening energy is released from my runes, filling my whole body in an instant.

    It took me nearly five minutes to absorb the whole strengthening energy, and when I did, I felt even more powerful.

    After calming down from the power high, I finally let my avatar get a look at the storage of the old Foxman, for which I am extremely excited.

    My avatar took the storage and unloaded everything inside the storage and unloaded it all.

    "Fuck!"

    I said with shock; it is not the resources that have shocked me but the sheer amount of books. There are barely any books in the storage of Grimms, but this storage is littered with them.

    I did not even look at the resources and directly went for the books. I used to consider my collection to be good, but it is nothingpared to these bastards.

    The books are really good; they are about every sort of subject and everynguage; Grimmnguage, humannguage, and universalnguage.

    Nealy, 80% of the books are the universalnguage, and half of them are about poison and runic subjects. Seeing them, my eyes couldn''t light up, and I wanted to read each and every one of them, but I controlled myself.

    I could not waste time on books or other things; there is an important reason I have opened the storage in this hurry.

    Which is to find whether the old Foxman also possesses the key like the Bullman. It would make things much easier if it had the key, so I began to search for the key.

    A few minutes passed, and I looked through the whole storage but did not find any type of key. There is barely any information about the ruin, and what it had was quitemon.

    Itsmunication must have contained the information like my Holloway have does.

    Now, without a key and no information, I would have to inspect the bronze door carefully to see whether I could find a way to bring out the formation.

    The way Bullman is behaving, it is very clear that the underground held something special. Nero had also said that the sources of death and metal energy are likely to be present in the underground.

    I don''t know what Grimms want from the underground, whether it is sources of death and metal energy or something else. Whatever it is, I could not let it have it.

    I have already dealt a blow to them by getting two of the five things they were searching for and have already got half of the three things they have found.

    Both Bullman and Foxman took half of the three resources they found, likely in the form of risk management. Even if somehow one of them is killed, the other could bring out the resources they need.

    Forty minutes passed, and I had broken through the two rooms and now standing in front of the bronze door, which was even more magnificent than I had seen it through Nero''s eyes.

    I took it in its grandness before carefully walking toward us, and soon, I was at a touching distance from it.

    I stopped half a meter away from it and extended my hand till it was only an inch away from touching it. My hand stayed frozen for a moment before the pink waves released from it.

    A few secondster, the waves returned and read the information they had brought back; my expression couldn''t help but turn ugly.

    There is good news and bad news; the good news is that it is very possible to bring out the formation, and I even know the way; the bad news is, I do not have the capability even with all the resources I have.

 Chapter 2446 Cyclop Golem I

    <h4>Chapter 2446 Cyclop Golem I</h4>

    Sigh!

    Twenty minutester, I opened my eyes and took a sigh; for an hour, I had searched a way to break this bronze door, but no matter the way, I thought, it needed much greater power than I have right now.

    If I had an aklon bomb, I might be had some chance, but I have already searched through the storage of old Foxman, and there is nothing that produces the explosions that might.

    The bombs of that level have been rarely found in the ruin; thest one we found was more than three centuries ago.

    The Bullman is still attacking the broken formation it had trapped in crazily and making progress, but it would take a few hours before it could break out of it.

    If it had Foxman with it, it would have already broken through it but with no knowledge of the runes; the Bullman has no choice but to try to break it with the raw power.

    I could not waste my time watching, so I once again began breaking through the rooms. I don''t know whether I will get an opportunity to open the door, but I will be ready for it, and since Nero is there, anything is possible.

    Three and half hours passed by, and in this time, I had broken through the record number of the rooms. Thirteen rooms one after another, taking the immense resources out of them; some of these resources are present in huge quantity and are going to help me a lot.

    It wall all due to concurrently working with my avatar, with two of us working together; breaking these formations have be extremely easy.

    ''BANG!''

    I was moving to break the formation of another room when I heard the loud bang. The sound was not from my surrounding but the visual of Nero''s eyes ying in front of my avatar.

    It seemed like the Bullman had finally been able to break through the broken formation after more than six hours, and the grand view blocked by the formation had been revealed, and it was startingly beautiful as it is horrifying.

    In front of it strengthened the beautiful garden, filled with metal and death elemental trees. In the center is a dead tree dried three, which is divided into two parts; one is a deep bronze filled with dense metallic power while the other is dark ck, still spewing out dense death energy.

    Beside is a small house, wholly carved out the marble and has a tform on which is giant is sitting while looking head.

    These tforms are all around the garden, but unlike the one in the center, all of them are empty. I know where those things sitting on the tform had gone; they went above, searching for anyone with the pulse to kill.

    All this look is very beautiful, but it is a horrifying tint to it as well; the whole garden is littered with bones. The tense of thousands of pieces of bones glittering under the influence of the death energy; is truly a horrifying sight to see.

    ''Our goal is the dark part of the tree and water from the small pool behind it,'' said the Bullman to the Frogman.

    It shocked the Frogman and looked at Bullman with fear in its eyes.

    "The death and metal energies there are so dense that I would not be able to survive even a second there,'' It said, and to that, the Bullman let out a toothy confident smile.

    ''You don''t have to worry about that; we have made enough preparations for it,'' It replied and took out huge crowns made of the same white crystal as earlier.

    It ced one crown on its own head while the other on the Frogman''s; as it did, dense pure white energy covered them.

    ''We have to be extremly cautious; most importantly, be careful of that golem, even my life we would danger if it awakens,'' cautioned the Bullman; even its confident expressions began to be serious when it looked at the giant flesh golem.

    They took a deep breath and walked into the garden; they carefully avoided the bones and the stone tform. Though, they continued to collect resources, and who wants to consider each and every nt contains the resources of the peak Grandmaster ss.

    These resources are very special, especially the death elemental; they are very rare and used in a multitude of things in the alchemy.

    I couldn''t help but feel jealous of these bastards who are harvesting tens of Grandmasters ss resources by minutes. They did not seem to be in any hurry, harvesting every resource their eyes would fall on.

    Though they did not seem to want to touch the bones for some reason, the bones did not have any formation on them and had very rich deathly energy in them. If I had been in their ce, I wouldn''t be able to stop myself from collecting pieces or two of these bones.

    Nearly two hours passed, and they reached the center of the garden; in front of them was a huge stone tform on which a giant flesh golem was sitting; the golem was even bigger than the Grimm Monsters and had a single eye on the center of its forehead.

    A cyclops?

    I have read about this race many times in the books but never seen one, and now I did; though it is a dead one, it is, without doubt, a cyclops.

    The Bullman signed a few gestures rapidly, once again reminding the Frogman to be careful of the golem. It nodded, and both of us walked around the golem on the opposite side, carefully avoiding the golem while still remaining on the walk.

    They walked slowly around it, and everything was normal when suddenly, Nero did something that shocked me.

    It had linked itself to the seed nted inside the Frogman and took control of it in an instant. Seeing Nero could even do that had shocked me, but what he did next was truly horrifying, and I am not the only one that has been horrified by it.

    The Frogman, controlled by Nero, raised its ax and shed at the golem sitting on the tform.

 Chapter 2447 Cyclop Golem II

    <h4>Chapter 2447 Cyclop Golem II</h4>

    "No!"

    The Bullman shouted, seeing the Frogman attacking the Golem; it could not understand why it had done that when it specifically warned it not to.

    If Bullman had looked at the eyes of the Frogman, it would have noticed the faint pinkyer covering it, and the expressions on its face are vastly different than what usually Frogman has, but it does not have any time for that.

    It is moving toward the Frogman at full speed; its speed is so fast that I wasn''t able to see it clearly, but despite its power difference and speed; it won''t be able to reach the Frogman before it is toote; Nero had timed the move too well.

    I wish Nero hadn''t done that; it is extremely risky that even with all his abilities, I begin to fear it for his safety.

    Khutch!

    The ax of the Frogman stuck the giant cyclops Golem and went at least twenty inches deep, which is nothing; I thought the strike would at least take the bone, given the power behind the attack, but it did not even pierce through the skin.

    The Bullman appeared, and I thought it would pierce the Bullman with the huge bone spike appearing in its hand, but it did not; instead, it looked at a giant golem and the ax which had buried a few inches in its skin.

    It continued to look at it for a second, and when it saw no reaction from the Golem, it took a sigh of relief and looked at Frogman with wrath burning in its eyes.

    "Gadf, I will kill you right now unless you provide me with a good exnation for your actions?" the Bullman asked the Frogman, it''s a face filled with great confusion and horror.

    sh!

    "I..I was being cont" It was reying when it had suddenly stopped while Bullman watched in horror as it simply disappeared. Its reaction was extremely fast as I was only faint soul shing as a silvery line passed through the Frogman.

    It took me nearly a second to realize that silver like was the sword of the flesh golem, which moved so fast that it cut through the Frogman before it could even react to it; the sword had cut it into two cleanly.

    I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief seeing Nero let out of the Frogman''s body and escape right when its ax touched the Golem''s body. Still, what it did was a huge risk, and there will be consequences, bad consequences, if he is not careful.

    I asked Nero not to do anything foolhardy anymore; just stay hidden because what is going to happen next is clearly above his level.

    A moment after the Frogman got killed, the cyclops golem got up, and the huge eyes in the center of its head opened. It is a really huge eye dark blue eye.

    "DIE!"

    It roared loudly, and its huge body had crossed the hundreds of meters of distance in an instant. It had moved so fast that I felt like it had teleported in front of Bullman before attacking it.

    I can tell the Bullman is very scared of the cyclops Golem and scared witless when it appeared in front of it at such speed, but it had reacted instantly as a huge thick bone shield appeared in front of it to defend itself against theing attack.

    BANG!

    The cyclops golems sword shed against the huge bone shield, and it had exploded, sending the bloodied Bullman flying back.

    Crack!

    ''It survived!'' I eximed; the attack was no simple attack. It might have killed even a council member, but the Bullman had served, and it seemed like its shooting back as it reached diving dead trees of metal and death and quickly extended its hand and took a couple of its branches.

    A fraction of a secondter, it had also swiped up nearly a quarter of water from the pond not far behind them, not caring about the cyclops Golem that appeared in front of it and swung its sword with even greater power.

    My eyes couldn''t help but widen up seeing its daring; even when such a powerful enemy appeared in front of it which could kill it, it had still chosen to harvest those resources. It seemed to be caring more about these resources than its life itself.

    BANG!

    The sword of the Golem had sted the bone shields to pieces once again and injured the Bullman even further before attacking again.

    Hun!

    This time something different happened; instead of a bone shield, a thick bone armor appeared on the Bullman''s body, and it began to burn. As it did, I felt its aura intensifying; it had instantly nearly ten times more powerful.

    As the aura sted out of its body, the sword reached it but instead of defending it and it dodged and was even sessful.

    I couldn''t help but be surprised seeing that, even with the great advancement, I had not throught it would be able to dodge this horrific attack, but it did, and now, it is running toward the exit with the speed that I could not even follow.

    If I am not wrong, then it had burned its essence through the secret method of its special arts. The power it got is more than regr burning of the core might have given it.

    It is running toward the exit, and Golem is hot on its heels and catching up at a very fast speed; by the end of the second, it will catch up to it, and then it could forget to leave, but that might not happen.

    While the Bullman might have the edge for over a second, it is enough for it. Unlike it, the enemy it is facing is dumb.

    BANNNG!

    It carefully avoided the ce it had fallen into the trap, but the Golem fell into it before crashing into its walls while the Bullman went for the door.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNNG

    The Golem reacted instantly to the problem and began to attack the trap, and I have to say, its power is horrifying.

    The Bullman had taken more than six hours to break out of this trap, while the cyclops Golem would only take a minute, but that is more than enough for Bullman to escape.

    I had just thought that the Bullman would escape when suddenly the scenery changed in front of me, and I saw something that horrified me to my core.

    "Nero, no!" I shouted.

    If he did earlier with Frogman was suicidal; then what it is doing right now is definitely going to get him killed. It is the most idiotic thing he is doing, and if he somehow survives it, I am going to ground him for life.

 Chapter 2448 BOOOOOM!

    <h4>Chapter 2448 BOOOOOM!</h4>

    I don''t know how Nero is even able to do it; I had thought he was watching it from a safe distance, considering I was getting a full view of the battles.

    Now I am finding it inside the cyclops'' golem, and now it has opened its cloudy mouth to consume its necrotic consume the Necrotic core and soul core, both of whose size and power had shocked me.

    What Nero is doing is killing himself once Nero consumes or even touches its necrotic core and soul core. Its self-destruction would activate, and it will blow itself up within a second, and that will surely kill Nero.

    It is not somemon Grandmaster golem but something that has power close to the half-step Grand Lords.

    Even without a necrotic core and soul core, the destruction its self destruct would bring would be huge. I don''t think Nero will be able to survive that. Even now, I am screaming at Nero to stop before he is toote, but he is not willing.

    Finally, its cloudly mouth enveloped the two cores, and they disappeared.

    Just as it happened, I saw all the runes inside it lit up like a blinding sun; they were so bright that I could not see anything else.

    Suddenly, all the bright lights disappeared; Nero had cut off the visual connection. I could sense him and the distance between us, but I could not feel his emotions or state. He had sealed them off from me.

    BOOOOOM!

    I was screaming at him to open aplete connection; let me see what is happening, when finally I heard the explosion around me.

    It was beyond powerful; the whole underground repository shook heavily, and the defensive formations of the rooms activated everywhere.

    I felt an extraordinary danger around me; it was not from any person but from the formations around me. It had scared me so much that I poured as much rule-bending power into my stealth method as I could and remained frozen in my spot.

    I had just gotten control over my emotions when suddenly, I felt my connection with Nero weakening rapidly.

    It had scared the hell out of me thousand times more than any formation that has the power to instantly vaporize me.

    "Nero," I whispered with my whole body shaking; I may be very angry at him and probably ground him for life, but I still love him very, very much, and losing him would be like losing a big part of me, and I couldn''t let that happen.

    A few seconds passed, and Nero''s life continued weakening before it had finally stopped, but still, he was very weak.

    ''I am fine, father,'' Nero said weakly in my mind.

    "How can you say you are fine? At your current state, even a puny knight could kill you," I exploded but got no reply. Only his connection remained active; I couldn''t even feel his state clearly, just sense his life force, which became very weak.

    ''I should go to him,'' I thought to myself and began opening the rooms toward the bronze door.

    Thankfully, all the defensive formations have disappeared after a second; even if they were active, I would have broken them to reach Nero.

    It took me only a few minutes to break a couple of rooms and reach the bronze door, and when I saw it, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    The bronze door in front of me ispletely fine; there is not a single crack on it; it is still letting out its usual shine as before.

    I had throught with the scale of the explosion; it blew the bronze door to piece or at least damaged it enough that a couple of dents and a few hundred cracks would appear on it, but nothing had happened to it.

    Well, not nothing; the formation on it has finally appeared.

    The formation is big, covering the gigantic door densely. The formation is not only big but also majestic that even I could not design such a magnificent thing, and when it is hidden inside this amazing artifact, one could only dream of opening it without the key.

    If it had been normal times, I would have spent at least a few seconds seeing the grandness of the formation, but this time I did not.

    I quickly scanned the grand formation before beginning to solve it together with my avatar. The formation is not easy; it is the hardest I have seen in this ruin, even more, difficult than the one on the gemmed door.

    Still, I have confidence that I would be able to solve it, and I will solve it. Nero is behind the door, weak, defenseless that even Knight would be able to kill him. So, I had to break this formation, even if it was impossible.

    Time passed, and I and my avatar gotpletely focused on solving this hugeplicated formation.

    Before I realized it, twenty-four hours had passed by, and I was still far from finishing the formation. Even after three days and two people working together, it will still take me some time before I am able to break it.

    Another eight hours had passed before finally, a smile appeared on my face, and I had solved the formation, and it took me a little less time than I had expected.

    I expected it would take me two days by outside time, but it had only taken me less than one and half-day, four days inside my core.

    Buzz!

    I waved my hand, and a huge formation appeared and flew toward the bronze door before sticking to it a few secondster; the formation buzzed, and the door began to open.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed as the door opened; Ipletely forgot about the dense death and metal energies. They are extremely dense and denser than when Nero had experienced them earlier.

    Step

    A couple of formations activated, and I stepped inside through the door and nearly stumbled in shock when I sensed something.

    "The bastard survived!" I exined in shock; the Bullman was able to escape. It seemed to have used a very powerful artifact to break the spatial restrictions here and escape.

    It barely had one second, and even with such little time, the bastard was able to escape.

 Chapter 2449 The Underground

    <h4>Chapter 2449 The Underground</h4>

    ''I should not underestimate these old bastards,'' I said to myself as I shook my head in disappointment. The more powerful they are, the more wily ways they will have their arsenal.

    I did not waste much time thinking about it as I have more important things to do. Nero is down there, and I have to reach it. I am sure, once it is inside my core, he will be fine with the huge amount of purified bloodline energies stored for him; they will heal him in a jiffy.

    With every step I take down the stairs, I would feel a greater density of death and metal energies. Currently, I am fine, but just like the Grimms, if I want to enter the deeper part of the underground, it is far from enough.

    I will think about thatter; Nero is not far from me, just base of the stairs; I think my method will manage it by then.

    As I climbed down the stairs, I couldn''t help but wonder about the making of this ce that, even after such a huge explosion, I could barely find any sign of it. If I did not know there had been a powerful explosion here, I wouldn''t have been able to guess it.

    Hun!

    It took me nearly five minutes before I reached the end of the stairs, near the broken formation where both Bullman and the Golem had been trapped. That formation had been crushed into pieces, and the ground caved. It is the biggest sign of explosions I have seen so far.

    "Nero,e out," I said to Nero; I could feel he was hiding underground, right below where the explosions happened.

    Some might consider it the worst hiding spot, seeing the explosion''s impact would be higher there, but when one considers the strength of ground which mares caved and not exploded into pieces, they would understand it.

    "Nero,e out," I said again and this time a little more loudly, but this time too, I have got no response from him, seeing that a frown couldn''t help but appear.

    I waited for a few more seconds, calling Nero through my connections again and again but got no response from him.

    Seeing there was no response, I decided to take the things in my hand and the pink strings of rule-bending power released from my hands and begin burrowing into the ground.

    Unlike the other energies, the rule-bending power felt no resistance from the ground; it begins to burrow inside it before finally reaching Nero. Nero is lying nearly a hundred meters deep inside the ground and seems to be in a deep sleep.

    Seeing that, my heart couldn''t help but ache, and I wrapped my strings around him before beginning to pull him up toward me.

    A couple of secondster, my strings finally brought Nero out of the ground and seeing his condition, my heart couldn''t tear up. Seeing his condition, I couldn''t help but me myself for being too weak.

    How could I not understand what Nero did is for me; he wanted to find a way for me to enter this ce, and for it, he decided to take a such a risk.

    Seeing his condition, I felt like the weakest person in the world who could not even protect this precious thing.

    I took Nero in my hand, who had also reduced his size to the size of my hand. He is in a deep sleep to make a recovery.

    Nero has one of the best self-healing power; with the Necrotic and Soul Core he had consumed, it won''t take him long for him to heal. His share of purified bloodline energy stored in the core would help a lot; I just hope he recovers soon.

    I brought him back to my core and ced him below the mysterious tree; it is his favorite spot. Both Ashlyn and Nero live on the mysterious tree; while Nero sleeps in its shade, Ashlyn perch on the branches. I was quite surprised when they chose their ces and did not fight over the tree.

    Hun!

    After cing the Nero in the storage, I walked a few steps before stopping couldn''t help but get surprised seeing the state of the garden.

    The explosion affected the garden but did not as much as I had expected. Only a few meters area of it damaged while the rest is fine. If I am not wrong, the new glittering runes on the bone around the garden might be the reason why the garden had not been affected.

    The garden now looked more horrifying than beautiful, with those glittering runes shining on the bones.

    For some reason, when I looked at the bones, I couldn''t help but shudder with all the hair on my body standing up. It seemed like the bastards who were running this ce doing something horrifying; clearly, there is battle had happened here, unlike in the bronze graveyard above.

    They have done something here, and I hope they died a simr horrible death at the hands of the people who attacked this ce.

    I looked around the garden, and I wanted to step toward it, but I was already at my limit. The metal essence tree inside me does not seem to be helping other than constantly making the loud rustling noise in my mind every second.

    It wants that dead bronze half tree, and I would have given it to it if it gave me some help, like giving a protective aura. So I would bear the dense energy, but it is not doing any of those things.

    I begin to think of ways to bear this dense aura; the best option I have is to modify the runic formation of my armor to deal with these energies, but it will waste too much time, and I don''t want to spend too much time doing that, but it seemed like I do not have much choice.

    I was about to start modifying the formation when suddenly my eyes fell on something far.

 Chapter 2450 Crystal Crown

    <h4>Chapter 2450 Crystal Crown</h4>

    "How can I forget about it!" I said I hit my temple lightly; I was looking at the Frogman, which lies in two parts in the center of the garden.

    Most of its body had already eaten away the death and metal energy, and what remained would be eaten away in a few hours. Which is quite regretful; the bastard had bloodline and was strongest among all Peak Grandmasters; harvesting it, I would have received quite a boost.

    I shook myself off those thoughts and focused on the important thing. It is not the Grimm I was looking for but the white crystalline crown. I had helped them against the dense energies, and it would help me too if I got my hands on it.

    I just hope it is not damaged; it did not look like it was damaged, but nothing could be said.

    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes before opening them several secondster. When I did, a finger-thick rope of strings came out of my hand and moved toward the center of the garden with the aim of getting a crown.

    A single string would not be enough, nor would be a hundred; if they had, I would have easily walked into the garden with the protection of my armor.

    The rope has over three thousand strings, as much as I could bring out; I need it to be strong to reach the center of the garden and bring it back the crown.

    The rope moved into the garden like a snake under the dense metal and death energies. At every inch, the energies would get thicker and add more pressure on the rope, but despite that, it kept moving, and finally, twelve minutester, it had reached the center of it.

    The pressure the rope feels is immense, so immense that if I had skimped on the strings making the rope, I would have been destroyed by those thick energies.

    I did not waste any time and made the rope to wrap around the crystal crown and the storage band of the Grimm Monsters before pulling back the ring.

    The storage seemed to be in good condition; only slight damage could be seen on the surface. After some inspection, I know its spatial enchantments inside are still fine, which couldn''t help but make me take a sigh of relief.

    I had already lost the Frogman; I did not want to lose its storage.

    Eight minutes passed, and finally, the rope came back, bringing the huge crown and storage to me. The storage band is big, but it is still much smaller than the white crystal crown, which nearlyes up to my chest.

    ''I could not wear this thing; this artifact should have a size reduction function,'' I thought and picked up the crown in my hands and inserted my soul sense inside it.

    There is a size reduction formation inside it, and its size begins to reduce at a visible speed. I also came to know about the other things and, most important, that this is not a rechargeable artifact like most artifacts but a spent artifact.

    They are a little simr to one-time use artifacts; the only difference is these can be used multiple times till all their energy run out.

    It still had a lot of energy; the Frogman had barely used 1% of it. So, I do not have to worry about its charge running out unless I n to stay for days or weeks.

    Buzz!

    I ced the crown on my head and activated it; just as I did, the pure white energy began to spread from the crown and covered my whole. Even Ashlyn, who sits on my shoulder, got covered in this pure white energy.

    Step step step!

    With that done, I walked toward the garden, and the closer I got to it, the more awe I felt toward it.

    A few minutester, I reached the edge of the garden and saw the destroyed nts and shining bones, which seemed to breathe in the energy around them.

    Earlier, when I had seen them through Ashlyn''s eyes, I couldn''t help but feel greed for them. Usually, the bones crumbled after thousands of years, but these bones did not; instead, they begin to absorb the death energy in the environment and became good conductors of them.

    As I stepped into the garden, I released a hundred strings; each one coated with the white energy of the crown, and they spread all around me to harvest the resources.

    Most of the resources of hundred-some meters of gardens edge have been destroyed, but it did not matter to me. These dregs might not be useful to others, but they are useful to me; as long as they have herbal properties in them, their condition doesn''t matter.

    Hun!

    My strings were collecting fallen and squished resources when suddenly, I felt something through them. A long bone side of my body, which is absorbing and releasing like the rest of the bones, but unlike the other bones, it did not have runes on it.

    It also isn''t giving off the same feeling of extreme dangerousness as others.

    I wanted to take the bone immediately, but I controlled my greed. The bone is not giving off any dangerous feeling that does not mean it is not dangerous. I will take the bone, but now is not the best time to take it.

    Half an hour passed, and with the help of my strings, I collected all the destroyed nts and some that survived the distraction.

    Three small building-sized piles have appeared in my core; one is giving off intense death elemental energy, the second pile is giving off powerful metal elemental energy, and the third is giving off an aura of both.

    These are just the destroyed resources, and I haven''t touched the resources that hadn''t been destroyed. There is a lot of them despite Grimms collecting a huge number of them, and I am going to take them all.

    Most of the resources I have collected in the runes were of non-herbal type as the herbal type resources in the rooms have disappeared over the thousands of years the rune drifted into the space, but here there is a lot, and they are going to help me tremendously in achieving my objective.

 Chapter 2451 Tree Broken In Two I

    <h4>Chapter 2451 Tree Broken In Two I</h4>

    Thirty of my strings moved around me, harvesting each resource carefully before sending it into my core, where my avatar would pack them carefully.

    I have reduced my strings by a third as this time, I am not collecting squished and fallen resources but theplete ones that are on the trees. All of them are Grandmaster ss resources and need to be harvested very carefully.

    As I looked at the garden, I came to understand it is a private garden of someone, containing all types of nts.

    I had seen the signs of the formation around the trees, all of which had been destroyed by someone. They did not decay over time. If that had been the case, some of the formations would have been still active.

    Over the thousands of years, great changes have urred in many nts; they have changed elements. It would be right to say they adapted to conditions around them; it is that or die, and I am sure more than 90% of original nts have died.

    These nts are from the seeds of the 10% of nts that had adapted to the energies around them.

    The trickle me flower left of me is a pure fire elemental nt, but now, there is no red fire burning around the flower as it should be; instead, it is a ck me of death element and the coppery me of the metal element.

    Some of the rare nts here were even able to take both mental and death elements together, like the agolks roots not far away from me.

    I am slowly walking toward the center of the garden. My speed is even slower than a normal person''s, but it is consistent. It is the optimal speed I could walk while harvesting the resources.

    My strings are working at an extremely fast speed, each of the workings even faster than a regr Grandmaster, but they still end up destroying the nt now and then.

    Though it is not their mistake, it is mine as I do not have the correct method to harvest them and thus sometimes end up making a mistake.

    I barely know a quarter of these nts and understand their harvesting method, while for others, it isplete guesswork based on my experience and knowledge.

    If I could slow down more, I could minimize the losses, but unfortunately, I could not. I don''t know whether the Bullman wille back or they will send even powerful Grimm Monsters. So, I need to harvest as much as resources as possible and get the hell out of here.

    Still, I have two to three days at the least; even if they appeared very top bronze graveyard with a rune master, they will still take two to three days at least before they could enter this ce.

    The resources are just the side dish; the main dish is the two broken dead trees of death and metal element and pond behind. A quarter of which have already been harvested by the Grimm monster.

    I don''t know what type of resource the pond has, but it should be important as the elemental death tree for which it risked its life. I am sure if its life hadn''t been on the line, it would take the whole trees, not only of death element but also the metal element and all the water in the pond.

    This is a treasurend, and the biggest treasure is the tree that had divided into two. I could already guess what kind of tree it is, but I will have to inspect its detail to bepletely sure.

    An hour passed, and I crossed arge distance even with my slow speed; evenrger resources, but it would still take me a few hours to reach the center of the garden to the most precious resources.

    On the way, I found a few more bones that did not have the runes and did not give me an extremely dangerous feeling. Aside from the bones, there is one more thing that made me extremely curious, and I want to get my hands on it.

    The stone tforms were all around the garden; there were hundreds of them of all sizes to amodate every species that became a flesh golem. I think all the golems from above havee from this ce.

    Nearly all the tforms are inplete shape, but time is a thing that could erode all. Some of the tforms have felts more than others and broken into pieces; like the bones, I am going to have them before I leave.

    Five more hours passed, and I have finally reached the center of the garden; I had harvested nearly half of the garden, and when I finished with the dead tree and pond behind it, I was going to harvest the other half, leaving not a single resources behind.

    Standing near the ce where the two pieces of Frogman, I looked at the tree broken into two parts.

    In energy vision, these two parts of the trees look like a blinding sun, still radiating an immense amount of death and metal energies even after thousands of years.

    Even when I am standing more than three hundred meters away from it, I am feeling immense pressure. So much that if I hadn''t been under the protection of the crystal crown, I would have been tearing into the pieces already.

    My goal is to take these nts, and it would not be an easy job even with the protection of the crown, but I have to do it.

    These two parts of the tree are an absolute treasure, and I will have to get them because if I don''t, then Grimms will. I am very sure that Grimms would send another team here, and this team would be even more powerful than the one before.

    I do not want to leave such treasure to them, so no matter the price; I will take this tree, not for any purpose than just to imagine the look on the face of the Grimms when they will see the thing they sacrificed so much for this ruin and have already disappeared.

    I will even leave a note behind.

 Chapter 2452 Tree Broken In Two II

    <h4>Chapter 2452 Tree Broken In Two II</h4>

    Buzz!

    The formation above the alchemical armor buzzed, and I increased the power of the crown; as I did, huge pure energy seeped into the alchemical armor covering me.

    Soon, the whole alchemical armor shone in the pure white light.

    If someone looked at me, they would see me built like a tank and have a while ceramic armor covering me fully.

    This is an alchemical armor I had to spend outside three hours to make; it has a simple function, and that is to amplify the power of the crown. I was not sure the crown would be enough to take the trees, so applying severalyers of strings around me, I applied alchemical for extra protection.

    This is a one-use alchemic armor, and it cost me a fortune, but if I am able to take the tree safely, there would be no regret in my mind about the cost of this armor.

    Step Step Step

    After double-checking everything, I began to move my huge feet toward the tree divided into two parts. With each step, I feel greater and greater energy of the death and metal element and increase the power of the crown ording to it.

    In just ten steps, the energy doubled, and ten stepster, it tripled and quadrupled after another five steps.

    For the first time since I have gotten the crystal crown, I fear that I might end up using all the power of the crown. I hope that will not happen, and for it, I am moving as fast as I can; the quicker I reach the tree, the more energy I will save.

    Soon, I have covered half the distance, and I am moving without stopping.

    If anyone were to look at me from a distance, they would see that I resemble the torch which is moving toward the dense cloud of ck and copper. With each of my steps, the light around me with brighten, but others would see it dimming up.

    Even though the death and metal energies are not specifically targeting me. Thank god for that; if they had, I would have even survived a single step inside this underground.

    Still, despite that, I am feeling unprecedented pressure from these energies that taking each step would take considerable effort.

    An hour passed, and I have finally reached the tree; the pressure here was so great that it would be made anyone faint, and I am only hanging here through the sheer will and the blinding power of the crown above my head.

    Every cell of my body wanted me to drawback, but I stayed; not only that, I was moving my hands toward the metal part of half tree, and the dark dents began to appear on my appear on my armor.

    I feel like my hand is moving through the tides of death energies; even if the tides are not targeting me, they are shing against me in full force.

    I am in extreme danger right now; the slightest tear and these energies would tear through me. It won''t take even a moment before these death energies consume me.

    I wanted to escape, but I crushed that thought over and over before my huge hands finally reached the tree gripping its trunk, and just as I did, my eyes went wide in horror, and I opened the gates of the crown.

    My alchemical armor took the limit of while energies that the crown could take. I could feel how rapidly the power of the crown was expanding. At the speed I am consuming the energies of the crown, it won''t take more than a minute before I expend all its energies of it.

    "Ahhhhhhh!"

    So, I screamed loudly and pulled with all my strength of three boosts, and seeing the resistance, I did not hesitate even burn my blood.

    DHUDHLE DHUDHLE DHUDHLE

    The power of the blood burning increased my strength tremendously, and I finally began to pull out of the fifteen-meter-long tree.

    The death energy assaulted me from all sides, and even though, even though it did leak inside me. I felt its effects. It took all my willpower and soul to protect formation to barely survive.

    I was using every bit of power I had, but even with all the strength, I could not pull it all in one fell swoop but it wasing up, and it won''t take long before I pulled itpletely out of the ground.

    DHUD!

    I don''t know how long it took me, but finally, thest roots came out with huge blocks of earth. Seeing that, I directly deposited the tree into my core, where the huge box already helped open my avatar, and the tree directly appeared in the huge box.

    Thud!

    The lid of the huge box fell with a thud, trapping the extremely powerful aura within the box.

    As the half death tree disappeared, I moved my hands toward the metal tree at lightning speed. I have spent 70% of the power of the crown on the death tree, and now I have to lift up the tree with 27%, as I will need at least 3% to survive this ce, as the energies would not disappear with the trees.

    As my hands moved toward the metal trees, I felt like they were being attacked by a storm of knives, and it was all thanks to blinding crowns'' power that they were not able to tear through my armor and cut me into a million pieces.

    Thud Thud!

    It took a fraction of a second for my huge hands to reach the tree, and I gripped it hard before starting to pull them up.

    RUSTLE!

    I had just begun pulling out the tree with all my strength when suddenly, I heard a loud rustle in my mind and immediately felt the effect of the metal aura lessening considerably.

    Apletely new aura appeared around me, embracing me. This aura is also metallic in nature, but it is more like protective armor than a sharp knight.

    The metallic essence tree had finally appeared to help me, and thank god it did. The remaining power of the crown would not have been enough tost till I pull out the treepletely.

 Chapter 2453 Pure Soul Water

    <h4>Chapter 2453 Pure Soul Water</h4>

    DHUD!

    With the final pull, the half-metal tree came out and directly sent to my core, and just as I did, a strange thing had happened.

    Instead of directly falling into the special huge box I had prepared, it had appeared above the metal essence tree, where it began to float while its bronze metal flowed down into the metal essence tree below it.

    It did not surprise me; the metal essence tree had wanted it the moment it sensed its aura and even helped in pulling it.

    If I am right, the two parts of the tree I had pulled were also the metal essence tree. The tortures bastards have done something to change its element to death, and they might use thousands of beings as the sacrifice for that. It is just a guess; I could be wrong.

    My crown has about 13% power left which is huge and would be enough for me to survive here, especially now that both death and the metal part of the tree had disappeared.

    I took a deep breath before I began to excavate the soil; I have excavated the soil when harvesting some resources, but the soil below the metal and death tree is the greatest. It had been enriched with death and metal energy for thousands of years.

    I am sure the people would go crazy for it; the soil containing such pure death and metal energy would help grow nts that could not be grown in the world before.

    With the help of hundreds of strings, I have harvested loads of soil that a huge crater formed around the central part of the garden.

    After I finished taking a hill worth of soil, I walked toward the small pond; the pond is quite small and hidden behind the trees; the first time when I looked at the garden, I did not notice it.

    I walked up to the pond and saw the liquid, which looked just like water that most people would confuse it water, seeing it is colorless and odorless and did not have any aura. It is not water; it is much denser to be water.

    I didn''t know what it was, so I gently dipped my finger into the water, and as my finger touched, an indescribable feeling flooded my soul.

    The feeling stumped me for a couple of seconds, and when I came to myself, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up in a shock. I knew what thing was, and I could not believe it was here. This thing is extremly important to me; it will help me tremendously.

    This is pure soul water; like its name suggests, it is made from the souls. It rarely forms and takes a lot of time when it does.

    For a moment, I wanted to destroy it, as I knew it had formed from the souls of the who have been tortured here.

    It would have been corrupted soul water when it was formed, seeing the people who have died here and the resentment they have, but the metal and death energy have unintentionally purified it through the thousands of years, making it so pure that there is not a hint of corruption.

    Even though some part of my mind wanted to destroy seeing the way it had formed, I did not. It would be a grand waste of this resource. Though I promised that if I found the people who did this to them, I would make them pay for it.

    I stared at the water for a couple of seconds before taking out the bottle and started filling the pure soul water in it.

    The pure soul water is an extremly powerful resource, so powerful that a single of it would be enough to heal the soul injuries of the Grandmaster; a couple of drops of this water would be even useful to the Grand Lord. If it is mixed in a soul-type alchemical product, it will enhance; it is the same with the artifact.

    It is truly a resource that Grandmasters would fight to the death for it, and they had when the pure soul water had appeared a couple of times in our world.

    It is such a regret that Bullman was able to get a quarter of this precious water. I wish the golem would have been stronger and killed it.

    Chew Chew

    Soon, I filled the bottle and was about to store it back to my core when Ashlyn suggested something which surprised me.

    "Really, do you think it will be helpful?" I asked back to her suggestion.

    Chew Chew Chew

    She replied, and I massaged her temple. "Fine, you have never been wrong," I said after a second a momentter. The bottle of pure soul water appeared in the hands of my avatar and who walked toward the smallke before opening the bottle near it.

    Pour!

    My avatar begins to pour the pure soul water into theke; it is Ashlyn''s suggestion that I do that. When I asked her why she suggested it, she answered by saying she felt it would be a good thing for me, which is not really an answer.

    Still, I decided to trust her.

    Though, I hope she is right; theke water is also pure soul water and is constantly getting purified by the fire fountain in the center. Its quality is not something that could be matched with the pure soul water I am pouring inside it.

    As the pure soul water mixed with the water of myke, changes began to appear on it. The water began to thicken a little as it merged with it, and also saw steam begin toe out of it as the fire found began to send heatwaves inside it, which would shrink the size of theke little by little.

    Seeing that, my eyes couldn''t help but lighten up; it was obvious as I mixed pure soul water into theke, it was getting diluted, and its quality was reducing, but now with fire fountains work, the diluted quality of the soul water would not be as worse as I had through.

    It would be extremly helpful to Grandmasters and even Grand Lords if they consume a higher dose of it.

    Most importantly, the quality of soul water increse with every Grimm bloodline I consume and level up I have. So, as long as I keep consuming the bloodlines of Grimm Monsters and continue to level up, it won''t be long before the water of the wholeke gains the same purity as pure soul water in the bottle.

    A minute and a halfter, I closed the cap of the bottle, leaving 10% of pure soul water behind.

    The pure soul water is very pure, and I should keep some till the water in myke gains the same purity as it.

    Hun!

    I opened my eyes and moved my strings toward the empty pond; the soul is rich with soul energy, just as the soil of the tree had been rich with the elemental energies of metal and death; I would be an idiot if I did not collect such treasure as the value of soil is far greater than the one excavated below the tree.

 Chapter 2454 Pure Soul Crystals

    <h4>Chapter 2454 Pure Soul Crystals</h4>

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed out when I saw the tiny silvery-white crystal brought out from the ground from my string. The crystal is very small, the size of a rice grain, but it shocked me clearly.

    It is a pure soul crystal, which is much much rarer and more precious than pure soul water.

    I took it in my hand, and my already widened eyes couldn''t help but widen up further; its grade had faintly touched the level of the Grand Lord. If I were to be a little loose with the grading, I might say the crystal is of Grand Lord ss, and it is very shocking.

    This ruin is a Grandmaster ss ruin, which means all the natural treasures inside it are Grandmaster ss.

    It is extremly hard for any natural treasure to surpass the limit, but some treasures can do it, and this soul crystal is one of them, considering it had faintly crossed over the limit.

    The first crystal was just beginning; a few secondster, I found another one and then another one.

    I continued excavating for more than ten minutes, going much deeper than I had gone when I was excavating under the tree, and by the time I had finished, I had forty-four pure soul crystals, with the biggest one being the size of the pea.

    The number of crystals may seem small, but their value is far above the pure soul water I had taken earlier.

    I immediately threw twenty crystals into theke and felt great change appearing in it. The fountain released one heat wave after another, not behind to steam the water of thete but also to melt the crystal; by the time the heatwave stopped, the size of theke had been reduced by a third, but its purity broke the charts.

    It had reached very near to the purity of the pure soul water I had deposited inside, and if the water of theke couldn''t be purified further, I would have thrown some more crystal in it.

    My core could not bear any purer soul water; half of the pure soul crystals I had thrown inside hadn''t melted fully.

    If my estimation is right, then these crystals would notpletely melt and merge into ake till I level up to the Master ss from the leader ss. When that happens, the purity of soul water will reach equal to the pure soul water I had poured inside, and that only when I reach Master.

    I couldn''t help but wonder about the grade of purity I would get when I reached the Grandmaster ss. When I thought about it, I couldn''t help but a shake up in the excitement.

    This ruin is really amazing; I have aplished so much more than I had imagined, and there are still some things I have to get before I leave this ce.

    I still had to harvest the other half of the Garden and looked inside the small hour, it had made me very curious, but I bit down my curiosity and moved toward the half of the Garden. I will harvest the resources of the Garden before I target the house.

    After that, I will leave this ce; I could not stay in this ce for more than two days. I am sure the Grimms would send others to see how precious the resources are of this ce, especially the tree and the pure soul water, which, unfortunately for them, were taken by me.

    Hun!

    I had just begun harvesting the resources when I suddenly stopped with a huge surprise in my ce.

    ''It is too easy,'' I said to myself; earlier, I had concentrated with 75% conscious power to manage thirty strings to harvest resources, and even then, I would feel an immense strain, but now, I am feeling nothing.

    Seeing that, I increased my string by ten, making it forty, and harvested the resources for the minute, but there was barely any strain. Seeing that, I increased the strings by twenty and began to gather the resources.

    With the sixty strings, I finally begin to feel the strain I was feeling when I had been harvesting the resource earlier.

    It shocked me because harvesting resources are not just cutting but carefully harvesting them by applying different sort of methods, and now I am doing it at double speed. It is not just with my strings; even my avatar has be faster, able to do things more efficiently than earlier.

    I did not have to think about how it happened; it is clear it was due to pure soul water and a pure soul crystal. Theke is connected to my soul, and more than half of it is generated from my soul, so when I add pure soul water and crystal, the level of water increases, and it benefits my soul directly.

    I am ecstatic to receive such benefits; with it, I would be able to do things more efficiently. I know how much I need this huge, especially; the program has increased my responsibilities by tenfold.

    It took me two hours and thirty-four minutes to harvest the other half of the Garden, slightly less than half the time I had needed to harvest the other half earlier.

    I was able to do it faster not just because of the pure soul water and crystal but also because of the huge drop in the density of the death and metal energy. With the tree disappearing, there is no constant influx of the energies and thus less pressure.

    There is still a huge amount of death and metal energies here; every part of this ce contains these energies. It might take centuries till people other than the Grandmasters would be able to enter this ce.

    It is also regretful that batches of nts that will grow here from now will not be as powerful as before. It will also take them longer than usual time to reach the Grandmaster ss.

    In a century or two, when the dense death and metal energy here lessen considerably or disappear, even reaching the Grandmaster ss for these nts will be difficult.

 Chapter 2455: I Guess This Is Not Planet Vlone Then?

    Chapter 2455: I Guess This Is Not Vlone Then?

    Now that I have harvested the garden, it is time to look at the house. It is a small single-story house-made wholly of marble. The design of the house is a little strange as it has a door that is nearly as tall as it; with such a big door, even cyclops will pass through it easily, but they will have barely enough space inside if they want to sleep inside or walk around. As I appeared in front of a huge gate, I saw there were no runes visible on it. Seeing that, I moved my hand closed to it before releasing the waves of rule-bending power.

    "Hun!"

    Came out of my mouth when the waves returned to my hand. The waves have brought a very surprising result; just like the nt in the garden, the protective formation in the door has been deactivated. It is there, just deactivated.

    GRRRRR!

    I did not think much and pushed the door; I had to push quite hard before the door began to open, and soon, I got a clear look of what was inside it, and it couldn''t freeze me on my spot. In front of me is a huge space, at least twenty times bigger than what seemed outside. It is clearly spatially erged. I am not shocked by it; I live in a spatially erged space called a Pyramid. The thing that shocked me was bones bound in chains; there are bones of tens of beings that are bound in the chains. There is also a huge table with multiple tools neatly ced on it; just one look is enough to know what these instruments are.

    This seemed like someone''s personal torture home, aside from bound bones and torture tools. There is also a room made of transparent energy there; I could see a bed and connected to it another room which seemed to be an office.

    Dhud!

    It took me a while to process before I appeared beside a three-meter tall skeleton bound in a chain; just as I appeared beside, the bones crumbled by the gale of air I made. This room had beenpletely sealed from the outside, there was not a speck of death, and metal energy could be sensed here. This is why the bones were decayed and crumbled with the slightest force applied to them. I collected the bone dust and packed it before turning toward another skeleton and collecting its dust into a different box. These people have suffered too much; even after thousands of years, these bones bear the signs of torture they have suffered.

    I am collecting their ashes and will be busying them in some nice, pure ce. I had reached the thirteenth skeleton; it was from a small being that was not even a meter tall. It has two eyes like regr humans, but they are slightly bigger and round; it also has two horns and a tail.

    Hun?

    Like I did with others, I moved my energy to surround it, and just as I did, the bones crumbled into ashes which my energy collected. As it did, I noticed a lump in the ash; there was clearly something solid inside. I used my string to brough it out, and as I had expected, there was something solid inside. It is a jagged crystalline bone of thumbnail size. The crystalline thing has surprised me; after thousands of years, every part of their bodies has turned to ashes. Without the protective formation, they got ravaged by the river of time, but the crystalline bone thing had survived somehow.

    Hun!

    I looked at it for a couple of seconds, and feeling it safe, I took it in my hand, but just as I did, it began to shine brightly. I tried to throw it, but to my surprise, the crystal had disappeared, and a big bright have remained standing.

    "By ten realms, I thought this piece of soul would die!" shouted the voice from the shining ball before transforming into a one-meter size purple being.

    "A human kid!" It said in surprise as its eyes fell on me, and it was not the one that was surprised; I was too surprised at well. If my sister had been here, she would have shouted in joy and ran toward this being and hugged him. How can she not? Even I want to do it; this being is just too cute.

    It had a purple fur body, round eyes, tail, and cute horns. It is the epitome of cuteness; if I am not feeling very scared right now, I would have definitely hugged it hard. Though one thing is clear, it is not a Grimm Monster; this thought had nevere to mind ever since this being had appeared in front of me. The feeling Grimms gave ispletely different; it is like they are at odds with the world while we humans, monsters, and others feel like part of the world, and this being is the same as us. "A human kid in the middle of primary stage," It said as a surprise in its eyes disappeared, and it looked at me even more clearly. 0 It is speaking a universalnguage and has a slightly weird ent; hell, every ent of a universalnguage would feel weird to me, considering I have seen not even five people I have heard speaking. "My lord," I greeted politely; this being is very powerful. Even when it is not showing even a speck of aura, my whole body is shaking. It is all because of the willpower that I have fallen to my knees. "I guess this is not vlone then?" it asked as it looked around, and I could see great anger appear in its eyes before it had disappeared. "No, you are not, my lord. This ce is a min that is floating around about grade 0," I replied in a universalnguage. I practiced it when I had free time, but the words still felt weird when they rolled on my tongue..

 Chapter 2456 Pure Soul Crystals

    Chapter 2456: Red Grave

    "Grade 0 world," It said with a sigh before looking at me; "I suppose there won''t be any neighboring grade t or even Grade II world around?" It asked that I shake my head. It closed its eyes, and I felt it shining lightly before a purple wave released from its body and spread. It quickly spread through the room before seeping out of its walls and getting outside. It had kept its eyes closed for a minute before it had opened them; there was a profound disappointment in its eyes. "It seemed like more than ten thousand years have passed," It said finally as it opened its eyes.

    "I am sorry for your loss; these torturous bastards were really cruel to you," I said awkwardly as silence appeared between us. "I did not die; it was my nephew that these bastards of Red Grave had captured when he was on the important mission." He replied with deep sadness. His answer couldn''t help but surprise me. I thought it was him who got captured and just kept his soul hidden in the crystal somehow.

    "Hmph, if these bastards had dared toe at me, I would have wiped them out," He said, reading the expressions on my face. "They got wiped out anyway with their whole organization," I said. The signs of destruction were all over these runes; those who attacked these torturous bastards were quite powerful; they had destroyed nearly everything. "Red Grave is not something that could be destroyed easily; these dogs of abominations are a very powerful force that they have even destroyed several realms in the tower of realms." He said, and I only understood half of them, while some of the words are familiar through what I read and heard about them.

    "What they have destroyed is a small branch of Red Grave; there are thousands of them around the universe," It said with a hint of anger appearing on its face for a moment.

    "Why have youe to this min?" It asked suddenly, "Treasure hunting," I replied. "Go on then, don''t let me stop you," He said, seeing me still standing. Its words surprised me, I thought it would have some deep emotional conversation with me, but it seemed like it did not have any interest in doing that. I nodded and hesitatingly ced the ashes of his nephew into the urn. "Can you tell me the name of your nephew?" I asked. His eyes have be a little emotional, hearing that for a moment before bing emotionless. "His name is Ha''garaf; he lovedzing around thekes," He replied after seconds of silence. I nodded and ced the ashes into the urn before moving to another skeleton.

    It feels a little weird to see it follow behind me, but its not like I could ask it to stop. Who knows, it might get angry and squish me like a bug; I did not want to make the changes. I continued till I finished collecting the ashes before moving toward the two rooms. "The condition of chains and tools have eroded a lot, but their grade is still high enough to be used by you," It said; it is dearly asking why I am not taking the chains and other torture tools.

    "I have no need for these artifacts, and besides, they are tainted," I replied. It did not say anything, just nodded and followed behind me silently. Soon, I reached the rooms; both of the rooms were connected in onerge formation, and the formation on it was quite tough. Though not as tough as the one of the bronze gate, I am confident that I would be able to solve it, and it would not take me more than five hours.

    With that thought, I took out the calibrator and scanned the formation, and began to solve it with the help of my avatar while the being just stood behind me. Its presence is quite ufortable, and I wish I could ask it to go away, but of course, I will not do that; I do not have a death wish. A minute after I began solving the formation, the surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face. Solving formation has be easy, much easier than I had expected. I had expected something like that would happen, considering how I was able to control the double the number of strings earlier in harvesting the resources but still, the fluency of my mind and the much better coordination between my avatar and me has surprised me. With such a great advantage, I began to make the rapid advancement in solving the formation, and within two hours and fifty-one minutes, I was able to break the formation. Nearly half of the time, I had thought I would need. With the formation breaking, I took out the air pen and began to draw out the runes. I would have done that in my core, but since that being is watching behind me, I did not want to draw out my core. Even in such a lower world, I know it''s peculiar, and the fewer people know about it, the better it would be.

    Buzz!

    The formation appeared in the air, and it stuck on the runes, and a couple of secondster, the entrance to the room appeared. I did not wait for a second and walked in, and obviously, the being followed behind me silently.

    If I had been looking behind right now, I would have seen the great shock in the huge eyes of the homed being. As I had entered the first room, I saw a huge bed, which was more than big enough to be five meters tall being to sleepfortably, and beside it was a table and meditation mat.

    All of them are in pretty good condition, which is not surprising considering there is a pretty powerful preservation formation. While it is not powerful to stop the decay of things, it would slow it down hundreds of times, which could be considered pretty good. I took it all; I am aware that a torturous bastard might have slept on them, but I need these things. The project requires such things heavily that affect the body and soul; long contact with such things improves their practice speed considerably. So, I would have taken them, even if they had been used by the world''s greatest killers.

    As these things would help me eradicate the greatest killers of my world..

    (RE,OP: Anw. ?

    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

 Chapter 2457 I Guess This Is Not Planet Vlone Then?

    Chapter 2457 I Guess This Is Not Vlone Then?Now that I have harvested the garden, it is time to look at the house. It is a small single-story house-made wholly of marble.

    The design of the house is a little strange as it has a door that is nearly as tall as it; with such a big door, even cyclops will pass through it easily, but they will have barely enough space inside if they want to sleep inside or walk around.

    As I appeared in front of a huge gate, I saw there were no runes visible on it. Seeing that, I moved my hand closed to it before releasing the waves of rule-bending power.

    ¡±Hun!¡±

    Came out of my mouth when the waves returned to my hand. The waves have brought a very surprising result; just like the nt in the garden, the protective formation in the door has been deactivated. It is there, just deactivated.

    GRRRRR!

    I did not think much and pushed the door; I had to push quite hard before the door began to open, and soon, I got a clear look of what was inside it, and it couldn¡¯t freeze me on my spot.

    In front of me is a huge space, at least twenty times bigger than what seemed outside. It is clearly spatially erged.

    I am not shocked by it; I live in a spatially erged space called a Pyramid.

    The thing that shocked me was bones bound in chains; there are bones of tens of beings that are bound in the chains. There is also a huge table with multiple tools neatly ced on it; just one look is enough to know what these instruments are.

    This seemed like someone¡¯s personal torture home, aside from bound bones and torture tools. There is also a room made of transparent energy there; I could see a bed and connected to it another room which seemed to be an office.

    Dhud!

    It took me a while to process before I appeared beside a three-meter tall skeleton bound in a chain; just as I appeared beside, the bones crumbled by the gale of air I made.

    This room had beenpletely sealed from the outside, there was not a speck of death, and metal energy could be sensed here. This is why the bones were decayed and crumbled with the slightest force applied to them.

    I collected the bone dust and packed it before turning toward another skeleton and collecting its dust into a different box.

    These people have suffered too much; even after thousands of years, these bones bear the signs of torture they have suffered.

    I am collecting their ashes and will be busying them in some nice, pure ce.

    I had reached the thirteenth skeleton; it was from a small being that was not even a meter tall. It has two eyes like regr humans, but they are slightly bigger and round; it also has two horns and a tail.

    Hun?

    Like I did with others, I moved my energy to surround it, and just as I did, the bones crumbled into ashes which my energy collected. As it did, I noticed a lump in the ash; there was clearly something solid inside.

    I used my string to brough it out, and as I had expected, there was something solid inside. It is a jagged crystalline bone of thumbnail size.

    The crystalline thing has surprised me; after thousands of years, every part of their bodies has turned to ashes. Without the protective formation, they got ravaged by the river of time, but the crystalline bone thing had survived somehow.

    Hun!

    I looked at it for a couple of seconds, and feeling it safe, I took it in my hand, but just as I did, it began to shine brightly. I tried to throw it, but to my surprise, the crystal had disappeared, and a big bright have remained standing.

    ¡±By ten realms, I thought this piece of soul would die!¡± shouted the voice from the shining ball before transforming into a one-meter size purple being.

    ¡±A human kid!¡± It said in surprise as its eyes fell on me, and it was not the one that was surprised; I was too surprised at well.

    If my sister had been here, she would have shouted in joy and ran toward this being and hugged him. How can she not? Even I want to do it; this being is just too cute.

    It had a purple fur body, round eyes, tail, and cute horns. It is the epitome of cuteness; if I am not feeling very scared right now, I would have definitely hugged it hard.

    Though one thing is clear, it is not a Grimm Monster; this thought had nevere to mind ever since this being had appeared in front of me. The feeling Grimms gave ispletely different; it is like they are at odds with the world while we humans, monsters, and others feel like part of the world, and this being is the same as us.

    ¡±A human kid in the middle of primary stage,¡± It said as a surprise in its eyes disappeared, and it looked at me even more clearly.

    It is speaking a universalnguage and has a slightly weird ent; hell, every ent of a universalnguage would feel weird to me, considering I have seen not even five people I have heard speaking.

    ¡±My lord,¡± I greeted politely; this being is very powerful. Even when it is not showing even a speck of aura, my whole body is shaking. It is all because of the willpower that I have fallen to my knees.

    ¡±I guess this is not vlone then?¡± it asked as it looked around, and I could see great anger appear in its eyes before it had disappeared.

    ¡±No, you are not, my lord. This ce is a ruin that is floating around about grade 0,¡± I replied in a universalnguage. I practiced it when I had free time, but the words still felt weird when they rolled on my tongue.

 Chapter 2458 Red Grave

    Chapter 2458 Red Grave¡±Grade 0 world,¡± It said with a sigh before looking at me; ¡°I suppose there won¡¯t be any neighboring grade 1 or even Grade II world around?¡± It asked that I shake my head.

    It closed its eyes, and I felt it shining lightly before a purple wave released from its body and spread. It quickly spread through the room before seeping out of its walls and getting outside.

    It had kept its eyes closed for a minute before it had opened them; there was a profound disappointment in its eyes. ¡°It seemed like more than ten thousand years have passed,¡± It said finally as it opened its eyes.

    ¡±I am sorry for your loss; these torturous bastards were really cruel to you,¡± I said awkwardly as silence appeared between us.

    ¡±I did not die; it was my nephew that these bastards of Red Grave had captured when he was on the important mission.¡± He replied with deep sadness. His answer couldn¡¯t help but surprise me. I thought it was him who got captured and just kept his soul hidden in the crystal somehow.

    ¡±Hmph, if these bastards had dared toe at me, I would have wiped them out,¡± He said, reading the expressions on my face.

    ¡±They got wiped out anyway with their whole organization,¡± I said. The signs of destruction were all over these runes; those who attacked these torturous bastards were quite powerful; they had destroyed nearly everything.

    ¡±Red Grave is not something that could be destroyed easily; these dogs of abominations are a very powerful force that they have even destroyed several realms in the tower of realms.¡± He said, and I only understood half of them, while some of the words are familiar through what I read and heard about them.

    ¡±What they have destroyed is a small branch of Red Grave; there are thousands of them around the universe,¡± It said with a hint of anger appearing on its face for a moment.

    ¡±Why have youe to this ruin?¡± It asked suddenly, ¡°Treasure hunting,¡± I replied.

    ¡±Go on then, don¡¯t let me stop you,¡± He said, seeing me still standing. Its words surprised me, I thought it would have some deep emotional conversation with me, but it seemed like it did not have any interest in doing that.

    I nodded and hesitatingly ced the ashes of his nephew into the urn. ¡°Can you tell me the name of your nephew?¡± I asked. His eyes have be a little emotional, hearing that for a moment before bing emotionless.

    ¡±His name is Ha¡¯garaf; he lovedzing around thekes,¡± He replied after seconds of silence. I nodded and ced the ashes into the urn before moving to another skeleton.

    It feels a little weird to see it follow behind me, but its not like I could ask it to stop. Who knows, it might get angry and squish me like a bug; I did not want to make the changes.

    I continued till I finished collecting the ashes before moving toward the two rooms. ¡°The condition of chains and tools have eroded a lot, but their grade is still high enough to be used by you,¡± It said; it is clearly asking why I am not taking the chains and other torture tools.

    ¡±I have no need for these artifacts, and besides, they are tainted,¡± I replied. It did not say anything, just nodded and followed behind me silently.

    Soon, I reached the rooms; both of the rooms were connected in onerge formation, and the formation on it was quite tough. Though not as tough as the one of the bronze gate, I am confident that I would be able to solve it, and it would not take me more than five hours.

    With that thought, I took out the calibrator and scanned the formation, and began to solve it with the help of my avatar while the being just stood behind me. Its presence is quite ufortable, and I wish I could ask it to go away, but of course, I will not do that; I do not have a death wish.

    A minute after I began solving the formation, the surprise couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face. Solving formation has be easy, much easier than I had expected.

    I had expected something like that would happen, considering how I was able to control the double the number of strings earlier in harvesting the resources but still, the fluency of my mind and the much better coordination between my avatar and me has surprised me.

    With such a great advantage, I began to make the rapid advancement in solving the formation, and within two hours and fifty-one minutes, I was able to break the formation. Nearly half of the time, I had thought I would need.

    With the formation breaking, I took out the air pen and began to draw out the runes. I would have done that in my core, but since that being is watching behind me, I did not want to draw out my core. Even in such a lower world, I know it¡¯s peculiar, and the fewer people know about it, the better it would be.

    Buzz!

    The formation appeared in the air, and it stuck on the runes, and a couple of secondster, the entrance to the room appeared. I did not wait for a second and walked in, and obviously, the being followed behind me silently.

    If I had been looking behind right now, I would have seen the great shock in the huge eyes of the horned being.

    As I had entered the first room, I saw a huge bed, which was more than big enough to be five meters tall being to sleepfortably, and beside it was a table and meditation mat.

    All of them are in pretty good condition, which is not surprising considering there is a pretty powerful preservation formation. While it is not powerful to stop the decay of things, it would slow it down hundreds of times, which could be considered pretty good.

    I took it all; I am aware that a torturous bastard might have slept on them, but I need these things.

    The project requires such things heavily that affect the body and soul; long contact with such things improves their practice speed considerably. So, I would have taken them, even if they had been used by the world¡¯s greatest killers.

    As these things would help me eradicate the greatest killers of my world.

 Chapter 2459 Arashbaroa

    <h4>Chapter 2459 Arashbaroa</h4>

    After I cleared the three things out of the first room, I walked toward the second room, which is, unlike the second room, bigger and filled with a lot of things, especially the book, which I am dying to get my hands on.

    I pulled the door made of energy and walked into the second room with the being following behind me.

    This must be the office of the torturer; it has a desk, two chairs, and a sofa for the guests to sit. Aside from that, there are seven bookshelves and a painting of one of the most horrifying creatures I had ever seen.

    It looked like a bird but had hundreds of wings; it also had a beak that looked squishy and a single huge eye on top of it, radiating the menace that shook my whole body and made me buckle up my knees in primal fear.

    It sort of reminds me of the abomination that had brought the hidden being from the cosmos and who also wanted to take over my body due to my constitution.

    "What is that thing?" I asked in a breathless voice before I could stop myself and looked at the being who was looking at the painting with a deep hatred.

    "Arashbaroa; the abomination that had murdered our progenitor," It said with a greeted teeth and deep hatred in its eyes.

    When I heard the word ''Abomination'' I was quite shocked; with me reading lots of books, I know what they are. These beings are invaders of our universe, shockingly powerful that destroying the worlds is child y to them, and the titans are the only thing that could contend against them.

    The Grimm race that gues the millions of worlds is also their creation.

    I looked away from the painting and began collecting things; within a few seconds, I had collected everything in the room except for the seven bookshelves and the painting of the abomination; only these two things were protected by the formation.

    I have no interest in painting; I do not want even a shadow of the thing that has been responsible for the blight of my people for thousands of years.

    I turned to the seven bookshelves, and they were the most filled bookshelves I have ever found in the ruin. Still, I could see that 10% of the books were missing; it is clear that it had taken the important books before leaving.

    Thankfully, the dense formations are running on the bookshelf, and quickly copied them begin to solve the formation on the first bookshelf.

    Hun!

    About ten minutester, a surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face. At first sight, I had considered it an easy formation that I would be able to solve within an hour of outside time, but after working on it for half an hour, I noticed this formation is far from simple.

    Someone had put quiet thoughts into designing these formations; they had put a very hidden trick inside it. It is a good thing; I had caught the trick; otherwise, it would have taken hours before I could be able to make sense of it.

    As I had understood the problem, I began to look at the formation from a different angle, and surely, I found another two hidden tricks.

    I continued a few more times through different methods but did not find any more of the tricks. Seeing that, I began to solve the formation, and I was quite fast. These tricks are also the keys; once you have found them.

    Forty minutester, I had solved the whole formation; it took me a total of one hour and twelve minutes to solve the formation.

    Buzz!

    I took out the air pen without wasting a second and began to draw out the formation. A minuteter, the formation stuck on the bookshelf, and it opened.

    I immediately went for the books and began to store them in spatial storage after flipping them for a second or two to read their subject. When I read it, it couldn''t be horrified and surprised me at the same time.

    Most of these on the first shelf are anatomy, physical anatomy, soul anatomy, and metaphysical anatomy. Half of them deal with the subject of dealing with maximum pain on different anatomies of different races.

    Buzz!

    While they may be about torture, I am sure I will be able to extract the knowledge I need through them.

    After I finished unloading the first shelf, I moved toward the second shelf. This formation, too, was finished tricks, and since I knew they were there, I found them using different methods before I began solving them and finished them within an hour.

    Like the books from the first shelf, I had stored books from the second shelf in spatial storage. I did not want it to know about the strangeness of my core; if it got curious, things might get very dangerous for me.

    With the second shelf finished, I moved to the third; I even forgot there was a very powerful being behind me; the books were so amazing that I forgot everything other than the goal of taking them out of their shelves.

    If I looked back, I would have seen the profound shock on its face seeing my speed of breaking the formation.

    "Little human, do you have a penchant for torture?" asked the being behind me suddenly, just when I fished, taking all the books from the fifty bookshelves.

    "No, of course not," I replied immediately but doubted myself immediately on my answer, seeing I nearly every Grimm Monster to death to harvest them and their bloodlines.

    "If you don''t like torture, then why are you so happy about getting books about the torture," It asked back, and this time there was a mild curiosity on its face which instantly made him look extremely cute.

    "I have a celestial inheritance, my lord, and any type of information, especially on body and soul, is extremely important to me," I replied, and it seemed a little surprised hearing.

    "No wonder you are looking at all these books like they are the biggest treasure in the world. You people love your books more than your children," It said while shaking his head with a smile.

 Chapter 2460 A Request

    <h4>Chapter 2460 A Request</h4>

    Buzz!

    Finally, the formation on thest bookshelf broke apart, and I began to take books out of it excitedly.

    As usual, most of them were about anatomy, but there are still some about herbology, runology, and the range of encyclopedias from nts to monsters. The collection of this torturer is really good, and the knowledge in it is highly advanced.

    "You are a very talented human; I have never seen anyone below century work with the formation like that; even among the hosts of celestial inheritances I havee across, you are quite good," said the being suddenly, startling me little.

    "Thank you for the praise, my lord," I said, to which this cute being shook his head in all seriousness. "It is not a praise but a fact, human." It said and began to walk out of the room, and I followed behind it since I had finished looting the space.

    "You must be wondering why part of my soul doing in my nephew?" It asked suddenly,pletely surprising me.

    "Yes," I replied; it did make me curious.

    "I had sent my nephew on an important mission and ced a small part of my soul inside him at a great price."

    "It was worth it; the result of the mission was beyond my imagination, but on the way, my nephew got captured by these bastards of Red Grave, and since my soul had expended all its energy during the mission, I wasn''t able to rescue him," It said while its eyes filled with great regret.

    "He even used burned his soul to soul to power up this piece of my soul, so it could be sustained over the thousands of years," He added with misty eyes.

    He cleared them as he stopped and turned toward me with eyes burning up with the resolve.

    "I have a request of you, human," It asked suddenly, and it stumped me. "I don''t know whether I could help you with anything myself with the little power I have," I said, and to be honest, I did not want to do anything for this being.

    It will be, without a doubt, an extremely dangerous endeavor, not to mention we live in a tiny isted world that has no contact with any other world.

    "I am not asking you to swear an oath or put a geas on you; it is just a request that I hope you will fulfill if you ever got the power and are close to my world," He said and gave me a look that took away all my willpower to reject it.

    "Fine, as long as it does not risk my life or have any consequence on me, I will do it. Though I do not think I will be able to do it since barely in our world has someone be powerful enough to venture outside," I epted with a mirthless smile.

    "I don''t think you will have any problem getting enough strength to get out of your world, human," It said too; I could only smile.

    A momentter, I saw it closing its eyes, and its whole body began to shine as the yellow scroll began to form in its hand. By the time the minute is over, the scroll has beenpletely materialized in its hand. It is a real scroll with an borate design; it does not look like it is made of energy.

    It seemed to conjure or take out this scroll, have taken a lot out of it as it had be translucent and felt like he could disappear from the world any second.

    "If you ever reach the world Tyagran, then go to house Misagar and give this scroll to the person named G''harfas Nar." He said as he handed me the scroll.

    "Are you sure this G''Harfas Nar person is still alive? As you have said, it has been ten thousand years," I asked while not epting the scroll yet.

    Hearing my question, a confident smile couldn''t help but appear on his face. "I quite sure I am still alive, but if you find out I have died, then hand it over to my daughter G''harfan Nar," He said, and this time, I epted the scroll.

    "While I am epting the schroll, don''t hold out too much hope; even I have no confidence of myself that I will be powerful enough to walk out of the world," I said to which it had smiled.

    Even though I might have impressed it somehow, we both know why it had handed me this scroll. It is because it had no choice; I am likely the only human it will meet before it disappears, and it won''t give to the Grimms that mayeter.

    So, it had no choice other than to trust.

    "Now that you have epted my request, it would be rude for me to not give you anything it returns," it said, and hearing that my eyes couldn''t help but widen up.

    "In this state, I could not provide you with any resource to the artifact; all I could provide you with was some knowledge." It said with regret. "Though, when you sessfully deliver this scroll, my main body will reward you beyond your wildest dreams," It dered.

    The promise of the future did not impress me; I am more interested in what it could do for me, and since it graciously offered me the knowledge, I will not decline it.

    "I need soul-rted knowledge, most importantly on its efficient working and avatar creation," I said, and surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Little human, a word of advice, don''t think about creating an avatar till you make a breakthrough out of the primary stage," It said and closed its eyes.

    A minuteter, two things have formed in its furry hands; one is a tome, which covers reached reads'' Transcendence of soul'', and the other is a silver scroll. The materialization seemed to have taken a lot of it as it became so translucent that I could barely see it.

    Those at a distance will only see a tome and the scroll floating in the air and not the being that is holding them.

 Chapter 2461 Tome and Scroll

    <h4>Chapter 2461 Tome and Scroll</h4>

    "This is the first volume of transcendence of soul; my friend who was practicing one of the celestial methods has said it is the best soul subject book on soul efficiency for those at primary," He said while looking at the tome before turning toward the scroll on its other hand.

    "This scroll contains a special soul method I had found in the ancient temple; the method is quite strange and veryplex that I am not very sure it would be helpful to you or anyone,"

    "Even if you were not able to practice it, the knowledge you will gain from it would be immense," It said and handed me both the tome and the scroll.

    "Thank you," I said as I stored both things in my storage; "Don''t mention it. I just hope you will grow powerful enough to reach my world and hand this scroll to my main body; it is quite important for my house." It said emotionally.

    "I will try," I replied. To that, he nodded and began to disappear. "Leave this ce as soon as possible; those necrotic stands begin to call back the golems," It warned as it disappeared. It hadpletely disappeared that I could see no trace of it, even with all my abilities.

    "Are these safe?" I asked Ashlyn, who has behaved like a good little bird ever since the soul materialized from the crystal.

    I would be an idiot if I believed everything that soul had said, and who knows, it might not truly disappear and is just standing invisible in front of me.

    "Chew Chew,"

    She nodded affirmatively a momentter, seeing that I stored them in my core before storming toward the exit. It had warned that the flesh golem was gathering, and I had to get the hell away before they reached a high number.

    I just hope the truly powerful ones hadn''t arrived yet; Ashlyn had found some above who were at the level of council members.

    KRRRRR!

    Soon, I read the huge door and pushed it, and at the same time, I activated all my boosts. I could not take any risk when dealing with these flesh golems; they are extremely powerful, especially when they explode.

    Soon, the door opened enough, and my soul sense spread. Within a second, I got the number and power of the flesh golems down, and it couldn''t make me serious.

    Chew Chew!

    Ashlyn chirped and flew out through the small gap that I had opened. I did not stop her, there are some I might not be able to handle, but it would not be a problem for Ashlyn. It is alsoforting that the flesh golems at the level of High Grandmaster had not arrived.

    If they had, I would have not let Ashlyn fly out of my shoulder.

    BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM

    About half a minute had passed when suddenly the explosions began, and they rang out one after another. Eight flesh golems have self-destructed within thirty seconds, Ashlyn rate of killing had truly shocked me.

    These flesh golems were not weak; seven of them were at the peak of Grandmaster ss, and of them, three were near the absolute peak that I might not able to beat even after fighting for an hour.

    I pressed the door further, and when the gap inside it became big enough, I walked out of it.

    This time, I was not surprised after seeing there were barely any signs of destruction. I have seen with my very own eyes how the shining runes on the bones absorb all the distractive energy. That even the self-destruction of flesh golem at the peak of the High Grandmaster ss did not cause the much destruction as one expected.

    I did not even stop as I walked through the garden; who knows when a powerful flesh golem would show up here and stop me from leaving or even kill me.

    Though I did not stop, my strings came out of me and spread around the garden. There are some things I have nned to take, and now that I am leaving, I am taking them. It is a huge risk, but I am sure the benefits of it would be great too.

    A minuteter, I reached the stairs, and at the same time, my strings have also bound to the pieces of bones and broken stones pieces of the grey tform.

    Rooo!

    I did not waste any time and pulled the strings; just as I did, thirteen bones and thirty-four rocks of different sizes flew toward me.

    My eyes became sharp as I looked for any anomaly that might appear to be the result of my action, but nothing seemed to be happening, no powerful formation activated and seeing that I released the breath that I had been holding.

    Soon, all the bones and the stones appeared a hundred meters from me and began disappearing. All of them have vanished into my storage, where each and every one of them went directly into the open boxes, which closed as the bones and stones appeared in them.

    Krrrr!

    Seeing that a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, I pushed the door open. Thankfully, I do not need to break the formation to exit through the door; otherwise, I would have to waste a few more hours in it.

    The door opened, and I walked outside with the tens of rooms in front of me. Most of them were already empty, to begin with, and some were emptied by Grimm Monsters and me. Some rooms still have stuff, but I will not be taking those resources.

    My first priority was to get the hell out of here; it had been more than a day since Nero finished off the Grimm Monsters inside.

    Given the importance of the resources, especially the death and metal tree and the pure soul water, the Grimm would surely send another party, and I had to leave before they reached the door of the underground.

    I do not want to open the door and find them on the other side; it would be really bad for me.

 Chapter 2462 The Gatekeeper

    <h4>Chapter 2462 The Gatekeeper</h4>

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    I passed through the one-room after another, spending a very expensive formation ink to break these rooms.

    I am not wasting even a second; my avatar would always have a formation ready the moment I walked out of the room and moved to the other.

    I have already made the map of the ce, and since I am moving through already broken rooms, I just have to create the formation through my air-pen. It is quite easy but also very regretful when I see the hundreds of rooms filled with treasures.

    There are hundreds of rooms that are filled with precious treasure, but I could not take any of them with me. I had to leave the underground repository before the Grimms arrived; it would be extremely troublesome if they found me.

    This time, the party they will send will surely be strong, and I don''t want to risk my life because of my greed for the precious resources.

    I have already gotten far more than I had imagined it to be from this ruin. Even though I am disappointed in leaving these treasures behind, I understand that they are not more precious than my life.

    Not to mention, more than ten days have already passed since I havee to this ruin, and I have to return as soon as possible.

    While I have made the preparation for the fifteen days, it was a bit of a stretch, especially in these earlier days when people just got the hang of what they had to do. If I stayed away too long, I feared something might go bad, and I could not afford it.

    The project is on an extremely tight schedule I could not afford any hup. It would end up very costly for us if that were to happen.

    An hour and twenty minutes passed when I reached the exit; now, there was only a distance of one room between it and me. If everything goes right, then I will be out of this underground repository within a few minutes, and after that, I will activate my beacon and get the hell out of this ruin.

    Buzz!

    The door of the room opened, and I walked inside before walking out of the other side of the room; now, I could see the door.

    It is one of three doors through which I walked inside, like the door of the underground garden; I could open it without formation, but before I do that. I activated my boosts and defensive method just as a precaution.

    On the other side, it might be an empty hall as I had seen it a few days ago or littered with flesh golem or, even worse, the Grimm Monsters; I did not want to take any chances.

    Click!

    I took a deep breath and opened the door before taking a step out of it, but just as I did, the smile on my face froze, and the aura of the High Grandmaster focused on me.

    ''Hasd, was right; there is really a human rat here," said the Golden Fire Werewolf that had appeared in front of me.

    It shocked me and also made me frown; I was shocked because barely two days had been since the Bullman had disappeared, and the Grimm was already inside waiting. Which shouldn''t have happened, considering it took more than two days for old Foxman to break the formation of the repository''s main entrance.

    It means it hade with one of the most powerful runic grandmasters of the Grimms, or it hade even before the Bullman got dealt by Nero.

    Likely after Ashlyn and I killed the Grimm Monsters outside sneakily, one of them was able to escape, and considering the importance of treasure inside it, the Grimms have sent the other party as the precautious.

    "There seemed to be an awful lot of Grandmaster from the Golden Fire Werewolf tribe," I said as I took the other step forward.

    I had thought about taking a step back and closing the door, and I would have been able to do it, but doing that would have served no purpose. As it is not going to leave, even if I stayed around for a few days and its only exited, I would have to enter through it sooner orter.

    Waiting would have been no problem, even would have been a great blessing. If it had not been for me being on a tight schedule.

    "Haven''t you heard? Our tribe has received a great blessing; in the future, there will be even more of us, but sadly, you will not be there to see the glory of us, Golden Fire Werewolf Tribe," It said back as incinerating golden aura swirl around it.

    Its answer couldn''t help but make me frown; in recent months, there has been an unusual increase in the powerhouses from the Golden Fire Werewolf tribe; all of them are either Masters or Grandmasters.

    Some in the council say this is the sign of something big, something hidden, while others are saying it is the result of being Golden Fire Werewolf being the leader of the coven. The leader controls the resources, and the tribe of a leader always thrives, so the unusual increase is nothing of a surprise.

    I didn''t know what to think, and I did not spend any time on it, as currently, there was a very powerful enemy standing between me and the door.

    I do not have the strength to beat or even suppress it, but I would still need to get to the door and open it to walk through it.

    "I guess you won''t let me walk through the door?" I asked, "No," It replied with a toothed smile.

    "You are not going anywhere except for the underworld from here," It said, and a torrent of golden fire released from its, and a gigantic head werewolf had formed above its head.

    "Hope you have a safe travel to the underworld, human," It said and sent the fiery werewolf head at me.

 Chapter 2463 Escape I

    <h4>Chapter 2463 Escape I</h4>

    The golden fiery Werewolf head is huge, more than ten times bigger than me, and it is emitting such power that it would vaporize anyone below the High Grandmaster.

    It is nowing at me bearing its full might as the Golden Fire Werewolf watched with a casual but cautious smile that emits confidence. I wish I had such confidence in fighting against it, but I did not; I don''t know whether my shields would be able to stand against such an enemy or not.

    ROOAR!

    It roared deafeningly as it reached halfway and attacked have, revealed its true aura; the Grimm had hidden a lot more power into the attack than I had expected; I hoped my shields would be enough to deal against the attack.

    The golden fire head of the Werewolf didn''t take even a second to reach my invisible shields before crashing into them.

    BOOOM!

    The fiery head shed against my shields and instantly made them visible and lighted up. The shields begin to absorb the power of the golden fire, which''s power is really something else.

    The golden fire is famed for its power, and it is the fire that gave the Golden Fire Werewolves their names and power.

    Its power is leagues above the other fire of the Grimm Monsters, and if its not for that, then the Golden Fire Werewolves wouldn''t the only tribe which also has a member in the coven since they attacked our world and also the tribe that produced the most leaders of the coven.

    "Micheal Zaar," It said with clear surprise in its eyes as my shields became visible. My shields have be quite famous; there won''t be any high-leveled Grimm Monster who wouldn''t be able to recognize me from my shields.

    "Nice attack," I said as I took a step toward the door but stopped immediately when it moved ahead of me. It is very clear that if I want to reach the door, then I will have to go through it, and it would not be easy.

    "It was, but it seemed like it was not enough to kill you," It replied and did not seem much stressed, seeing me defending against its attacks.

    "You should try something better then," I taunted, and it did not get angry at taunt at all. Instead, there was a bright smile on its face as the aura around it became denser, and twelve streams of golden fires released from its body, forming twelve werewolves'' heads.

    These twelve Werewolf heads are smaller; each one of them is around five meters long, but the power they are emitting is much higher than the big Werewolf head of before.

    "Die human," It said simply and sent twelve fiery werewolf heads at me. They really looked scary, and if I did not have my shields on me, I would have definitely run back into the door.

    ROAAR ROAAR ROAAR!

    The heads roared loudly as they came at me, and less than a secondter, they appeared right in front of my shields.

    BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM!

    One after another, the roaring golden werewolf heads crashed on my shields, making them resplendently bright and also sending a huge amount of fiery energy at me, which made my body look like a cooked shrimp.

    Thankfully, I have the most wonderful runes; otherwise, I would have been fully cooked and dead right now.

    The Grimm would need to add some salt and spices to me, and I would be ready to eat, and I am sure I would taste wonderful.

    It took a couple of seconds, and finally, all the energy cleared, and the Golden Fire Werewolf got a clear look at me. This time, the Werewolf is not able to keep itself calm; seeing mepletely fine that would have decimated any other peak Grandmaster, it had lost it.

    Faint anger has appeared in its eyes, and its aura rumbled; its aura was really powerful that I had to consciously force myself not to take a step back that I desperately wanted to take.

    "Try something better otherwise, you would not be able to me from getting out of that door," I said while motioning toward the big door behind it.

    I know antagonizing would not be a wise move, and I would not do that normally unless I am sure of killing the enemy; I did not use the taunt, but this time, I had to. I need to be sure of its power, as only that way I will be confident of using that move.

    If I find out its power is beyond what I could handle, then I would go back inside the door and search for another exit or wait till the Grimm Monsters disappeared. As it would be the only way I will have unless I want to march it to my death, I have no intentions to do that.

    "You know, I hate the people with a sharp tongue the most; I have even made a collection of their tongues, and I am going to add yours to it," It said while smiling fiendishly as its hands moved.

    "Golden Mayhem!" It shouted, and erratic swirls of golden fire appeared around it. These fiery swirls are small and bit, moving left and right, up and down, one could not guess their direction, but one thing is clear, they are extremely powerful.

    So, much that I begin having second thoughts about my n.

    "Rot in hell, Zaar!" It said as itughed crazily and sent the swirls toward me.

    Za Za Za

    A weird sound came from the swirls as they came toward me, and I redied my shields as I poured every bit of energy I had.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG!

    The swirls were much faster than I had expected them to be, and they appeared beside my shields in an instant before crashing into them.

    The moment they crashed, I felt as if the sledgehammer had hit me before sending me to a pit ofva. Each of these swirls held a crazy power, and the fire energy inside them was extremely concentrated than I felt like I was bathing in theve.

    For a second, I wanted to leave, but I held on.

 Chapter 2464 Escape II

    <h4>Chapter 2464 Escape II</h4>

    BANNNG

    Thest fiery swirl crashed into my shield, spreading the single crack on the shing shield even further, though it did not spread to the other shield.

    I was quite surprised to see the defensive power of my shields. If I am right, then it is one of the most powerful attacks of the Golden Fire Werewolf, and my shields were able to do much better than I had thought.

    Now that I have got the estimated power, I did not waste any time. I begin to make my move in the guise of the chaotic energy around me; by the time it is cleared in a few seconds, I will have already finished with my preparations.

    A few seconds passed, and finally, the energy had cleared enough that we could see each other.

    Seeing me standing, its eyes couldn''t help but widen in shock, but soon those expressions changed into ecstasy when it saw my shields which were filled with cracks. They looked like they could crack at any moment; not only that, but my aura also seemed to fluctuate as if I was having a problem maintaining my peak strength.

    "You are quite a powerful human; despite being a peak Grandmaster, you can defend against me to such a degree." It praised.

    "You would be more even impressed when I escape right in front of you," I said back, and my cracked shields began to unravel. From the spherical round, it formed a circle and moved toward it to envelop it inside them.

    "Shield trapping, I have heard about this ability of yours," It said and did not make any move to avoid my shields, which couldn''t help but confuse me as I had made a n if it tried to do that.

    "It seemed your little brain is thinking, why I am not avoiding your shields, humans?" It asked with a confident smile on its face.

    "Why are you not avoiding? You should know that all those who got trapped into my shields have died," I said with confidence, which brightened the smile on its face even more.

    "If you much know, then I want to try this move of yours and everything move after. I am recording it to show that bastard Kafa,"

    "He is being too confident these days, just because it hadprehended the Grand Art, but despite that, he was not able to kill you and even let you escape, but I will kill you after experiencing your every move and show it to that smug-faced bastard,"

    "I want to see whether it still has a smug smile on its face when it sees the recording of me killing you," It said with eyes full of envy.

    ''For petty revenge, the bastard is trapping itself?'' I asked myself in question while remaining utter stumped by its action.

    I remember the fight it is talking about, and it is one of the most dangerous battles I have ever fought and even more dangerous than this one, but unlike this one. In that battle, I secured myself a safe existence at the very start a battle and was able to escape when it was time.

    "It seemed like you truly have a hard time believing me; I would be able to break through your puny shields. Then let me tell you something; the attack I had just used is only 50% of my strength, till now I haven''t used half of my strength. You wouldn''t be standing here if I had," It said.

    Its words couldn''t help but surprise me; I had estimated it had used 70% of its strength, and now it is saying it had used 50%.

    It seemed like I had to work a little extra on my investigative abilities; they were turning a little useless in front of these truly powerful enemies.

    "Let me tell you one thing; you have made a grave mistake in letting my shields trap you; now you can forget about killing me," I said, revealing a true confident smile for the first time. At the same time, all the cracks on the shields were healed, and they turned red.

    I am not willing to take any chances in my escape and begin to burn my essence without hesitation.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    "You Bastard!" Roared the Golden Fire Werewolf as it understood the mistake it had made and began to attack it with great power.

    It is a really good thing I am burning up my blood; otherwise, I would have heavily injured or even died by the sheer amount of energy that ising at me.

    I did not waste any time and appeared beside the door and brought out the formation from my core. The entrance formation on the door might change with every entr¨¦e, but the exit formation did not change, which had really caught me by surprise.

    It is the reason why I took a step forward out that door; If it had a new formation, it would have taken me hours to break it, and I could only survive minutes against the Grimm Monster.

    Buzz!

    The formation stuck on the door and buzzed a secondter and began to form a key while I bore the heavy brunt of the Werewolf''s attack, which was attacking my shields like mad.

    Each second felt like an hour, and when the key finally materialized, I felt like a day had passed.

    Click!

    I pressed the key into the door and heard the most wonderful clicking sound I had ever heard and pushed the door.

    Step Step Step

    Soon the door opened enough that I could walk out, and I took a step out but stopped the door from closing and turned to Golden Fire Werewolf, which had also stopped attacking and now looking at me with zing anger.

    "Try harder next time, Grimm!" I said with a smile and pulled my strings hard, and, at the same time, began pushing the door.

    "Die, you wretched bastard!" Roared against the Werewolf and attacked but unfortunately for it, my strings were too fast.

    The shields instantly turned back into strings and came at me; they had already reached halfway before Grimm even attacked, and by the time Grimms attack had reached halfway, my string returned through the small gap in the door, and just as they returned, I closed the small gap of the huge door.

    I don''t know what happened a fraction of a secondte, but I am sure it is something bad. There is a nasty anti offensive formation.

    If I were in its ce, I would have stopped my attack somehow, as the thing that will happen after the attacknd on the door will not be pretty.

 Chapter 2465 Return

    <h4>Chapter 2465 Return</h4>

    I looked around and saw there was no one else except for me besides the bronze door; seeing that, I immediately activated the beacon without wasting a second.

    The Golden Fire Werewolf may have the formation, and it might be using it now to break through the door, and before it does, I want to get the hell away from this ruin. I don''t think I would be able to survive against a mad werewolf that is hellbent on killing me.

    As my beacon sent the signal, I activated the recovery formation inside my core and felt a cool stream filling my body.

    I did not hold back anything when I had burned my essence, but I had burned it for less than fifteen seconds. If it had been minute, it would have taken me quite long to recover. Now, I don''t think I would need more than one and a half days to reach my peak.

    Buzz!

    A few seconds after I had activated the beacon, it shone up, and I saw energies covering me before space tore up, and I was back into the space tunnel again.

    Step

    Nearly a minute had passed when I had finally stepped into the familiar room, and all the tension in my body had vanished.

    Finally, I am safe, and now, I just want to go marina and kiss those wonderful lips of hers. I have been missing them extremely in the ruin.

    I feel the thrust for them that I had not felt for anything else, and I am already typing a message for her to ask her where she is.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, Lord Whitmore had ordered that you meet him first as soon you appear," said the guard standing by the teleportation formation.

    I was about to finish the send when I stopped and nodded my head unwillingly before walking out of the hall. I really don''t want to meet Lord Whitmore right now and could go to the marina directly without any consequence, but I do not want to do that.

    I will quickly finish meeting with Lord Whitmore before going to her.

    Knock Knock

    Soon, I appeared at the office of Lord Whitmore and knocked. "Come in, Micheal," said Lord Whitmore from inside.

    "Lord Whitmore," I said as I walked inside the office, "Take a seat, Grandmaster Micheal," He offered; I nodded and took a seat in front of him.

    "Few days after you have left, we have sent unusually high traffic in ruin, which is very surprising as the Grimms have already sent a pretty big force in the ruin already," He said and looked at me for the answers.

    I did not answer; instead ced the crystal boxes in front of him. They are transparent, and one can see them in two boxes; there is palm-size wood of ck and coppery color, while the third box has 20 ml liquid in the spherical bottle.

    Each box has three seals; one could unlock the first seal of each box with a tiny bit of energy and sense the aura of content inside withouting into contact with them.

    The seals are not for his safety but mine; I still remember the power of protection I had needed to pull out of the tree.

    He looked at my question, but after seeing me smiling faintly, he opened the seal, and the powerful aura of death instantly clouded the room. The aura is so powerful that it would kill anyone below the Master and has activated defenses of the Lord Whitmores office.

    "My god!"

    He gasped in shock that it took him a while before he was able to control himself and open the second seal and release the metal aura, but what shocked him the most was the third box. When the seal opened, the formation I created inside the box showed the special thing inside, which instantly made him recognize what it was.

    "So, the Grimms went for the sources of death and mental energy in the bronze graveyard, no wonder they had sent the huge force," He said to which I shook my head.

    "These three were the most precious resources, but these are not the only thing that ce has and the things they were after," I said and began to give him a short, censored version of the things which again had shocked him.

    When I finished, he did not speak for a whole minute.

    "Our forces are too lowpared to them; we could not investigate and stop everything they do," he said with a sigh, and all I could nod gravely.

    This is the biggest problem we humans have been suffering from since the invasion of the Grimms.

    "I hope the project will help us in rectifying that," he said with eyes full of hope. "It will, even if notpletely, but it will definitely help, at least partially," I said, and this time, my voice was filled with confidence.

    I have great confidence in my project; as long as it seeds, we will be able to deal with Grimms to a much better degree. It would not be a problem even if they attack us with arge number of Grandmasters, as we will be ready for them.

    "I think we should send a treasure hunting party to the ruin," I said after a few seconds.

    "You are asking to send a part of powerful grandmasters along with a rune Grandmasters; losing a single one of them would be a great loss," he said a momentter. "It is a great risk, but we can''t let the Grimms have the fortune that is lying there; we need to get it, at least some part of it," I said.

    There are hundreds of rooms there, filled with powerful resources of all kinds. It will be a huge loss if we let Grimm Monsters have it. If I had been not busy with the project, I would have taken a step back through that door and only returned when I had taken the resources from each and every room.

    "I will put a proposal to the council," He said after some time; "The council would not regret it," I replied.

 Chapter 2466 Surprised

    <h4>Chapter 2466 Surprised</h4>

    I left Lord Whitmores office after half an hour and opened my holowatch again, and was about to send her the message when I stopped.

    Buzz!

    Instead, I opened a couple more windows and checked the logs, seeing that a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. A few secondster, I had typed the coordinates of Marina''s home, and the formation lit up as I disappeared.

    Knock Knock

    The next second, I appeared in front of Marina''s door and knocked on it; through the logs, I found out she had gone back home to sleep. If she had been elsewhere, I would have surprised her there. Though I am happy she is at home, there is no one here to disturb us.

    Click!

    I just thought that when the door opened and I was about to take a step forward when I suddenly stopped, and my expressions froze.

    "Micheal, you have returned," Elina said ecstatically as she came to hug me; I was frozen for a moment before I hugged her back. "You must have read my messages toe to meet me right after you have returned from the mission," She said as she let go of the hug.

    "Of course, how can I not," I replied without missing a beat and made my avatar read all the messages from her. There were five of them for three days, and all of them said they had something important to discuss with me.

    "So, what is the important thing you wanted to discuss with me," I asked as I entered inside with her. I had asked her, but I already knew what she wanted to discuss; it was very clear to me.

    Still, I was quite disappointed seeing it was not her mother who had opened the door; I did not even see her living room; it seemed like she was still sleeping.

    "I think I am ready." She said and revealed her aura, and sensing it, I couldn''t help but be surprised. She had improved really fast, but again, I should not be surprised, given her bloodline and the fact she had created the core.

    "You seemed ready but let me take a clear look at all the facts," I said, and seed appeared in my hand, which had directly seeped inside her.

    I did not have to use the stealth of the seed as Elina herself pulled down all her defenses. A few secondster, herplete metaphysical shape appeared before me; all her secrets were revealed; even those who trust each other immensely would not let others look so deep into their secrets.

    Her meta-physical scan is lighted with power, and her bloodline core is zing like a sun, containing immense power.

    I looked at the scan carefully, studying each and every aspect of it, and couldn''t help but be surprised again by what Elina had achieved. Even those with the core wouldn''t have had such patience as her and would have broken into Grandmasters ss long ago, but she preserved it, and now, she is going to reap the benefits of it.

    "Let''s sit," I said as I opened my eyes, and we sat next to each other. "So, what do you think?" she asked, and there was little nervousness in her voice.

    "You are more than ready to break into Grandmaster ss," I said finally, and the nervous smile on her face bloomed. "Thank god, I thought you would ask me to continue," she said, and to that, I couldn''t help but shake my head.

    "You have already reached your limit, and if you continue in your ss, it will take years before you make any significant, which is not worth it," I replied.

    "Good, I have already made the preparations for the breakthrough and will make a breakthrough in a few days," She said with a smile.

    "Can you let me have a look at your preparations?" I asked her, "Sure, she replied and the list of resources projected through her holowatch. She did not reveal her breakthrough formation; she did not have it as it woulde from her bloodline; she just needed to prepare the resources.

    She had really seemed to have made the preparations; all the resources she had gathered were pretty high. Of all the resources she had gathered, 80% of them were death and fire elemental in nature, and one even surprised me.

    "Fire sea flintstone, it seemed like you have been lucky," I said as I got a look at her resources. "Yes, Ive got a pretty big piece, and I have already spared some for you," she said, and a crystal box appeared in her hand, inside which an adult fist-size blue, red jagged stone could be seen inside.

    "I will not say no to this," I said, taking a box from her hand. I would have been happy if she had given me the stone the size of a fingernail, but she had given a fist-size. With it, I would be able to do many more things, and it will be extremely useful for my own breakthrough.

    "Since you have given me such a precious thing; it wouldn''t look good if I did not give you something back," I said, and instead of rejecting, a big bright smile appeared on her face, and she immediately snatched away the box that appeared in my hand.

    "What is it?" she asked, "Take a look yourself," I replied.

    Gasp!

    She looked at me for a moment before opening the first seal, and a death aura burst out, which immediately drew a gasp out of my mouth.

    The formation I sent out a momentter activated and contained the death aura. I don''t want the teacher to get affected by it; considering the power of the aura, it would be disastrous for the teacher.

    "It is the best thing I could have for my breakthrough," She said, and a secondter, she did something that shocked me. She inhaled, and all the death aura went inside her mouth that not even a speck of

    "Tasty," she said as she licked her lips a momentter.

 Chapter 2467 Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 2467 Embrace</h4>

    "Micheal, when did you return?" Marina said as she walked out of the door as Elina and I were discussing the specifics of her breakthrough.

    "Not long a.go, teacher," I replied but faintly stumbled on mid-sentence before catching my words. I can not me myself for that; she looked so good that I am barely stopping myself from jumping at her.

    She is wearing white satin nightwear that barely reaches her thighs; it flows around her body like water, mesmerizing my soul with its movements.

    "Thank god you have arrived soon. If you had been a few dayste, Ellie would have gone down to the ruin to search for you," Marina said as she took a seat beside Elina.

    "I was waiting for him; so that I could the breakthrough quickly and rejoin the war," Elina said defensively as she red at her mother.

    Marina smiled at her daughter''s re and turned to me with her face serious, "So, what do you think? Is she ready for the breakthrough?" She asked, "She is more than ready; I don''t think she would have any problem if she were to make a breakthrough right now," I replied.

    Grandmaster breakthrough is a huge thing, and those who reached that level spend months, even years, making the preparation fretting over the slightest thing as the smallest mistake could upend the whole breakthrough, but Elina didn''t have to worry about that.

    Her base is extremely strong; as long she has all the resources she needs for the breakthrough, she will be able to do it without any problem.

    "That''s good to hear," She said, and her eyes turned a little emotional. "Ellie always wanted to reach the Grandmaster ss since she was a child, and even though I did not discourage her from having big dreams; I still feared that she might not be able to achieve it, and it would crush her,"

    "But it seemed like I was worried for nothing. My daughter is really talented; she will be bing Grandmaster, and that is even before reaching twenty-five of age," Marina said as she caressed Elina''s hair lovingly in pride.

    "Mom!" Elina called out embarrassingly.

    Another half an hour passed, and we discussed intricate details about the breakthrough. Even though I am confident that Elina would be able to break into Grandmaster ss without any problem, we still need to discuss things for any unforeseen problems that might ur.

    The discussion felt like the old days where a teacher was the teacher to me and not a marina; I had not seen even the slightest hint of affection or desire from her, as if nothing had happened between us.

    It is very frustrating that I very much wanted to talk to her telepathically, but I did not, as I am not sure I would be able to control my emotions from Elina if I spoke with Marina telepathically.

    "It is such a regret that your aunt will miss your breakthrough, but she had gone to the important mission just a few days before you came," Marina said with regret before she turned to me.

    "Josie had wanted to meet you, Micheal, but this time too, you were out," She added, and I could only shake my head in regret.

    It had been more than six months since I had seen the professor; one of us would always be out when the other came. It is such regret as I have need of professor''s unique abilities for my experiments, but her abilities are needed more in the war.

    Nobody said anything for a minute when I couldn''t hold back anymore. "Teacher, did you finish the report I had asked you before leaving?" I asked. "Yes, let''s discuss it in my office," she said, and we got up.

    "What report are you guys talking about?" asked Elina. I stopped and turned toward her with a bright smile, "Its confidential," I replied and began to follow a teacher while drinking in her view from behind. She is really gorgeous, and I am having a really hard time holding myself back.

    Click!

    Soon we reached her office, and she opened the door and walked inside; I followed behind her and pushed the door back to close it.

    As the door closed and I opened my mouth to speak when I saw Marina turning to me, and the next moment, she was right next to me, and before I could say anything else, I found her lips on me, and we began to kiss hungrily.

    Our kiss is filled with raw emotions that had built up when we were apart. These raw emotions are intense, and we cannot control them at all.

    My hands moved around her sat clothes; sometimes, they would go over her hair and touch her thigh. It took nearly all the self-control I had to stop my hands from venturing too far.

    We are not ready to take that step yet, and I like the speed we are moving in our rtionship.

    I don''t know how long we continued to kiss, but we finally pulled ourselves apart and now looked at the eyes each other for answers to whose questions we did not dare to ask.

    "I thought you would pull away from me," I said finally, "Never, I will not let you go," she said and kissed me, and this time we kissed slow and gentle and pulled apart a minuteter.

    "How was the ruin?" she asked, "Little dangerous, but I got a huge fortune," I said. I had really obtained a huge fortune.

    I have obtained many things, but I think the biggest haul would be the tome and scroll I got from that powerful being. I did not get a chance to look at them ever since I got them; there is also the storage of Frogman had been killed by cyclops golem, but it is not as important.

    "Don''t take too many risks; the world needs you. I need you." She said; her sentence was soft but full of emotions that I couldn''t resist taking her in my embrace.

 Chapter 2468 Collective Crystalised Mind Formula

    <h4>Chapter 2468 Collective Crystalised Mind Form</h4>

    I appeared back in my room and fell down on my bed; I did not even have time to take off my shoes before I fell asleep.

    I have been awake for days, and then I burned my blood twice in a single day. All of it had made me very tired, and if it were not for my extreme desire to see Marina, I would have directlye home and slept; I really needed it.

    I don''t know how long I slept, but when I woke up, I felt refreshed. There is only a slight weakness that remains in me, which will disappear in a few hours as the recovery formation inside me keeps working.

    I looked at the holowatch and saw it was afternoon; I had slept for more than twelve hours. Iy on the bed for a while before I got up and went to the bathroom; if I had time, I would have stayed on the bed longer but after more than ten days of absence.

    I freshened up and showered before walking out of my room.

    In the living room, I found my sister ying with her friends under the supervision of a nanny. My father seemed to work in hisp, and mom had once again been sent to the mission.

    I yed with my sister for an hour while my avatar read through the reports I had received from Marina. These reports areplete, stating the progress of each and every participant in the project, and so far, everything seems to be good.

    Though there were some hups, they are natural. Such a vastplex project could not run smoothly, hups are bound to happen, and it is on us to deal with them.

    After spending some time with my sister, I went back to my room and opened the door to the conference room. I took my usual seat and tapped a few buttons on the control panel, and in the next second, tens of screens shed around me.

    Now and then, I would close my eyes and connect the seed inside the subjects to make the further assessment. While the reports are extremely clear, I still like to do my own assessment, so everything can work smoothly.

    Two hours passed, and I was finally done with the assessment; I am nowpletely up to date with what happened in the past twelve days and know what I have to do before I do that; there is some thing I have to do.

    If I did not do it, I would not be able to concentrate on my work fully.

    I closed my eyes, and a momentter, I appeared in my core, and in front of me was a silvery tome and scroll. I looked at them for a moment before taking a tome in my hands.

    The tome is named transcendence of soul, and that being said, it is one of the best books on soul efficiency. I hope it did not disappoint me, I said in my mind and opened the cover to begin to read.

    Thud!

    Before I knew it, two hours had passed before I stopped myself and closed the tome loudly. The tome begins with simple concepts that even a regr knight would understand, but within an hour of reading, they became soplex that even a knowledgable Grandmasters would have thought for a while before understanding them.

    With each page, concepts becameplex, and thank god there is a detailed exnation about each concept, but even with it, the knowledgeable ones would find their heads spinning.

    The tome is a treasure, and I could already feel the immense help it is going to provide me. It is my luck to meet with the being and obtain such wonderful treasure.

    I gently put the tome down and took the purple silver scroll in my hand; the tome had already given me a huge surprise, and I wondered what it had stored inside it.

    "Collective Crystalised Minds Form," I said the headline as I unfurled the scroll. It only has those words written and nothing else in the scrolls.

    "It Is Good One, Practice It."

    I was searching for a way to bring out the content of the scroll when the voice of an ancient being rang out in my mind, which shocked me, and I looked at the scroll even more clearly.

    The ancient being hid in me rarely says something, but when it says it, it is super important.

    I looked at it for a few seconds before inserting a tiny bit of energy inside it. I would have inserted more, but I don''t want to destroy the scroll identally; it is even more important now that the ancient being spoke about it.

    As I inserted the energy, the whole text lit up and transformed into millions of runes, so tiny that they could not be seen through the eyes; I even tried my abilities but still could not see them clearly.

    Buzz!

    A moment after the text transformed into the runes, it buzzed as its activated, and in front of me, a gigantic projection of silver stele materialized. As it did, it froze me for a moment with a faint ancient auraing from it; it was the majestic, and only time I felt it when the hidden being revealed some of its abilities.

    The stele was about a hundred meters long and fifteen meters wide; it was totally silver in color and had bright purple texts carved on it.

    Thankfully, thenguage that is carved on it is universal, and the runes are regr; if it had been ancient runes like the text that transformed into, I could forget about understanding the scroll.

    I ced the scroll down carefully before flying up and began reading it, and within a few minutes, my expressions began to change; sometimes, they would be confused, but soon the enlightenment would cloud them.

    I read it for more than an hour before I flew back down.

    The method is strange as the being had said with many restrictions that even those who could practice would not practice due to restriction, but to me, these restrictions did not matter. It could be said those restrictions that shackle others will empower me.

    "I am practicing this method," I said, and I will. It is extremelyplex that it will take me months to understand the first level of it. Not to mention the resource required for it; though I have some things that could be used, I feel they are inadequate.

    I need something better.

 Chapter 2469 Soul Soothing Flower Queen Bloodline Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 2469 Soul Soothing Flower Queen Bloodline Fruit</h4>

    I closed the scroll and ced it beside the tome; today, I will spare some time out of my already busy schedule to study those two things daily.

    With that done, I turned to thest thing I had brought from the ruin; the storage of Frogman. I did not get a chance to open it as I was more focused on the tree. Now that I have time, I want to see what is inside it.

    THUD!

    I unloaded the whole storage, and loads of this appeared in my core. It is more than what I have found in the storage of other peak Grandmasters, which is not surprising considering the Frogman is the most powerful peak Grandmaster that appeared in the ruin.

    It is quite unfortunate that it was not able to show off its strength. It had got controlled by Nero and died in a single attack by the cyclops'' golem.

    I left the sorting of resources to my avatar and began to write new orders for everyone and arrange meetings.

    I have already chosen the people to make a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss. Though the number is much less than the previous month, it is still going to impress the council and those above them.

    I have already arranged a meeting with Grandmaster Sethi to discuss the psychological state of the chosen subjects. She had already given her detailed report, but I still wanted to hear her opinion personally, so not a single mistake could ur during the breakthroughs of subjects; I could not afford it.

    "Hun!"

    A few minutes passed when suddenly, I stopped working, and my eyes went wide in shock. A second ago, my avatar had opened a protected wooden box, and in there, it had found a miracle fruit.

    It is not amon miracle fruit; I have several of them in my storage. They require some special solution, this one is of the most precious type. The one that rarely appears in the vaults of the Pyramid as most people who found it ate themselves or gave it to their descendants.

    As this fruit could make even talentless talented and its benefitsst for a generation, it is a Bloodline type Miracle fruit.

    It quickly controlled my emotions and went inside my core and looked at the silvery-white fruit that looked like mango and had distinct wavy patterns.

    Those patterns felt familiar that immediately a tome appeared in my hand, and I began to flip the pages till I saw the same pattern on the page. The book I am holding is a book of bloodlines; each Bloodline has a distinct that pattern would appear on the miracle fruit of that Bloodline.

    "Soul Soothing Flower Queen Bloodline," I said and read the whole page again, despite remembering most of the details of the page, which I had read quite a while ago.

    The bloodline fruit is of the soul-soothing flower queen bloodline, a soul element Bloodline. It is an average bloodline, but people would consider it close to high grade one due to its soul nature which is extremely rare among the bloodlines.

    If I gave the Bloodline Fruit to Pyramid, it would disappear within an hour. I will not give it to them as I already have a candidate in mind.

    I carefully inspected the fruit; while consuming the Bloodline, fruit is mostly safe; unfortunate things could happen like what happened with the professor and Rai, and both of them were quite lucky as most people die when problems ur in the bloodline fruit.

    The fruit is fully matured and without any problem; seeing that I packed the fruit and got out of my core before informing about the Bloodline fruit to council and the person, I will give it.

    It is policy, and while most people do not follow it, given the preciousness of the Bloodline fruit. I have to; it would be disrespectful if I did not.

    Ting!

    I got a reply a minuteter; it was from Grand Commander itself. She congratted me and told me she did not have a problem with the person I had chosen to give the fruit to, which is not surprising considering that if the Pyramid had found the fruit, it would have gone to the same person.

    Thest time Pyramid had got their hands on Bloodline fruit, they offered it to that person, but they rejected it. Saying they will only ept the bloodline fruit of soul nature of miracle fruit and nothing else.

    Knock Knock!

    Half an hour passed when I heard the knock on the conference room door. "Come in," I said, and a secondter, petite women walked in.

    "Director," She greeted. This is the new designation I got; the council felt with most people being Grandmasters in my team, I would need a different title to project my authority better, and thus ''director'' was created.

    "Grandmaster Sethi, please take a seat," I said as I offered her the seat. "Thank you, director," she said and took a seat beside me.

    "You have cut the two names from the list I have given you, Grandmaster," I said. A day before I left for the ruins, I had given her the list of people; I wanted to make a breakthrough into Grandmaster and needed her to go ahead on their psych.

    "Of the list of nine, seven are ready for the breakthrough, but two are not; they still have trauma through which they haven''t healedpletely," she said.

    "Ronal Vargas''s near familiar to break into Grandmaster ss had left a deep impression on him, and Joan Cohen still hasn''t gotten over the loss of her son; they need more time and treatment." She said to which I could only sigh hearing that.

    "Use any method you have, Grandmaster; I want them ready in three months," I said. I could only spare three months. If their psychological condition did not improve by them, I would still make the breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss.

    "I will try," She replied.

    "What about the other list?" I asked a secondter, "I am still not finished with it," She replied. I did not force her on that; she is already buried in work and at the limit of her abilities.

    It would have been great if she had been a Grandmaster or even Master rather than amon Tyrant, a state she was only able to reach due to Pyramid not sparing any resources in her growth despite that constitution of her.

    If it were not for that, the number of resources they have spent on her would have been enough to make the several Grandmasters.

 Chapter 2470 Evening

    <h4>Chapter 2470 Evening</h4>

    "If there is nothing else, director, I have to leave; I have sessions starting in ten minutes," She said after twenty minutes of discussion.

    "There is one more thing, Grandmaster Sethi; I have found something in recent ruin I had gone to; I am sure you would like it," I said to her, and, hearing that, her serious eyes shed in excitement for a moment.

    "I would love another book director; the books you have given me before have helped me a lot," She said. One could detect faint signs of excitement in her monotonous voice.

    "It is not a book," I said, and the next second, the bloodline fruit appeared in my hand.

    Just as it appeared, a deep shock appeared in herposed eyes, and her expression changed drastically. She always maintains the nk expressions, a necessity in her profession, but now all of it is crumbled as the fruit appears.

    "A miracle fruit of soul-soothing flower queen," she said, rightly identifying the fruit, which is not surprising considering she has a photographic memory and high ess to read the books from the secret libraries of supreme.

    "There is no better host of this bloodline than you, Grandmaster," I said directly, and a smile on her face bloomed, but a momentter, her expression stiffened.

    "Consuming the fruit would be a great risk with my constitution," She said, and my expressions couldn''t help but be serious hearing that.

    She has a very strange constitution; there is no information about it in any organizations archived. Thus, they named it a 0.1% constitution; it is named that way because of the way it works.

    All the resources she consumed for practice; she only gets 0.1% of it, while others strangely disappear. I had seen it with my own eye when I had inserted the investigative seed inside her and saw she was only able to get 0.1% of benefits from the resources she consumes.

    The constitution did not discriminate on any resource or energies released from them; it will consume everything and leave only 0.1 from her.

    It is not just resources and their energies of them but also attacking energies that wille into her body. Her strange constitution would absorb 99.9% of it and leave the 0.1% for her to deal with; it could be said even better than my own constitution.

    There is also her bad talent, whether she is born with bad talent or it is due to her constitution. Her talent is quite bad, and it is very hard to improve it with the resources considering she would only get 0.1% of benefits from them.

    It is due to why despite her intelligence andprehension abilities, she is still amon Tyrant, not a Grandmaster that she should have been.

    "It is the risk I am willing to take, as the return you will provide would be immense," I said without mincing my words.

    The miracle fruit is my investment, and if she really got a bloodline, the benefits she will be able to provide for the project will be immense. As most of the help she is providing is due to her schrly abilities, there is barely any power involved.

    When the Pyramid had discovered her schrly abilities, it had be quite toote; she had already chosen an Inheritance, and it was of earth element Inheritance with barely any soul abilities.

    Like soul element miracle fruits, soul element Inheritaces are also quite rare and fiercely protected, and not everybody could get ess to it. Especially not someone from minor continents with no backing and yet to be recognized abilities.

    "I will thank you them for having faith in me," She said after a second of silence.

    "Well then, Grandmaster, how the evening sounds to you to consume the fruit?" I asked, greatly surprising her. She opened her mouth to say something but closed it a momentter.

    "Evening would be fine," she said a momentter, and a minuteter, she left the room with eyes filled with nervous excitement.

    I am not being hasty with her consuming the precious bloodline fruit. I need her with the Bloodline power so she could help me better with the project, and second, I have already made all the preparation I needed for it.

    I had deep scanned herst month and even performed a few experiments on her with her permission. I already know everything I need to know about her.

    Most importantly, I have a treasure seed ready; it is the most advanced treasure seed I have. I got some inspiration after I used the treasure seed on Leonard during the merge of his constitution and art and perfected it even more.

    This seed will help me take treasures that Grandmaster Sethi might produce after consuming the fruit. I am sure she will; the fusion of bloodline into the body is bound to give me precious data and treasure.

    I still have the treasures I have got from Leonard and Camphor, and I have big ns for them. If I got something precious, it would be even more amazing. It will not only help me but also Marina, who has been responding extremly well ever since I had fused attributes of Leonard''s constitution with her.

    Big changes urring are urring in her with every session; I could see how my rule-bending power is changing her constitution with the help attribute from Leonard. It is also loosening the restrictions of her Inheritance.

    Marina had said if she continued progressing in such a way, in a month, she would be able to level up to the Master ss.

    After Grandmaster Sethi left, I met with Ne and went to the different meet the subjects. There are some treatments that could only be performed by me.

    Before, I was already able to perform simr treatment on ten subjects together but now, with my advancement into the peak Leader ss Tyrant and changes in my soul, I would now be able to do with more than ten subjects.

    It will save me a lot of precious time.

 Chapter 2471 Observer

    <h4>Chapter 2471 Observer</h4>

    "Grand Commander, we can not continue with our current strategy. We have lost 17% of our central continent territory since the war began, and that is adding to the gains we have made since the war had begun," said the old Grandmaster with white hair.

    She is Grandmaster Ca Redhorn,mander of one of the most important forts of us humans, a high Grandmaster ss powerhouse.

    This is a war meeting; I was quite surprised when I got invited into one as an observer. I had to postpone the bloodline fruit matter with Grandmaster Sethi by a few hours.

    Being invited as an observer is a big thing; it means I would know everything that is being discussed, even the truly confidential part like the true figure of the territory captured by the Grimms. The information provided to me said it is 12%, which is much less than that of the truth.

    "Grandmaster Redhorn is right, Grand Commander; if we continue losing such a way, then within a year, the Grimms will capture 30% of our territory or more," said Grandmaster Ananda, anothermander of the important fort.

    "I understand your worries, but our forces are stretched thin, and unless Grimms do something drastic, we will not send our backup force at them; it is too dangerous," said Grand Commander firmly.

    "I still believe we could take those three southern forts if we attacked with the powerful force," pressed Grandmaster Redhorn with her earlier suggestion, and she seemed to have the support of quite a fewmanders and looking to council members for help, but she did not seem to be getting one.

    "Commander Redhorn, I had said we will need to attack the Grimms with the scale you are suggesting, and it is a final decision," said Grand Commander.

    This time, her voice was loud and more forceful, and she also looked at Grandmaster Redhorn till she was forced to look down as she did not get any support from the council members and shadowy figures sitting at the far end.

    "We still need reinforcement Grand Commander; the Grimms are increasing their forces at the rate I have not seen in the previous war."

    "It is not just a powerful Tyrants of high level but also Grandmasters," said Grandmaster Bloodgem after a few seconds of silence; he seemed quite rattled when he said it.

    "Council knows it, Commander Bloodgem, and you will get reinforcements to deal with the increasing strain on the battlefield," Grand Commander said while casting a nce at me for a moment.

    Her response seemed to have caught a few people off guard, especially that old woman Redhorn. They did not seem to have expec Grand Commander would readily agree to send the reinforcement to withstand the increasing pressure of the Grimms.

    While their pressure may be relieved, the pressure on me increased tremendously with her single sentence as it is directed at me as it is at them.

    Suppose the Pyramid begins to release the reserve powerhouses to relieve the pressure. In that case, that means I will have to produce more powerhouses. We would need them if Grimm were to attack with huge force, as Grimms are nning to do in a few months, as intelligence has said.

    The war meeting hadsted for more than two hours before it had ended, and the information I got about the war was eye-opening, but it also gave me huge pressure.

    One by one, all the projections have disappeared till the only council''s projection has remained. All eleven people are sitting there, except for one.

    "Grandmaster Micheal, congrattions on reaching peak Grandmaster ss," Said Grand Commander. "Thank you, Grand Commander," I replied.

    "Now that you have returned from the ruin, I hope we will be seeing the new Grandmasters soon?" she asked directly without sugaring the words. "Yes, I hope to make seven Masters break into the Grandmaster ss," I replied.

    "I thought there were nine of them?" asked Lord Sylvian. "There were, but the breakthrough of two had been postponed after their psych analysis from Grandmaster Sethi," I replied.

    "And how long this postponement wouldst?" asked Lady May, "Three months at most, I will not wait longer than that," I replied, to which she nodded.

    "Speaking of Grandmaster Sethi, don''t you think it is too much of the risk to give her Bloodline fruits? I mean, with your abilities and fruits, Bloodline, we can have another Grandmaster in a few years," He asked, and he is right about me creating another Grandmaster within a few years with the help of miracle fruit.

    "I believe it is worth the risk. If Grandmaster Sethi inherits the Bloodline sessfully, we will have far more benefits than a single Grandmaster in a few years." I answered, and this time, my voice was filled with confidence as I truly believed what I had said.

    "Still, it will be dangerous," Grand Commander said with a sigh.

    For a minute, nobody spoke before Grand Commander looked at me, and this time, her eyes were a lot more serious.

    "Will we get another apex Grandmaster?" Grand Commander asked, and this time her voice was much loved, but there was weight behind it. The eyes of other council members have also be serious at her question.

    "Without a doubt, Grand Commander," I said.

    I did not have the slightest doubt about it. The moment Elina breaks into the Grandmaster ss, she will gain great power, but that is just a trailer of what will happen next.

    With the grade of her Bloodline and her having core, a Grandmaster would be just a step for her; she will progress further at an even greater speed.

    "We will take your words, director, and hope you will seed," Grand Commander said, and the council table disappeared in front of me, and the conference room returned to its former colors. I stayed there for a minute before I sent the message through my holowatch and walked toward the teleportation formation.

    Grandmaster Sethi has to Inherit the Bloodline, and I will use all my abilities to make sure she does.

 Chapter 2472 Eating The Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 2472 Eating The Fruit</h4>

    "With it, you are ready," I said as I pressed a thumb-size pink-purple blob inside her. I could have done it without her knowing, but I let her see it so she would have confidence.

    "Thank you, director," She said, and the nervousness she had on her face had eased a little. "You will be sessful, so don''t stress too much," I said to her and walked out of the hall into the viewing room.

    There are already quite many people sitting in the room; aside from Marina and me, there is Grandmaster Charline, Grandmaster Salvador, Jim, and their assistants.

    Hun!

    I had just taken a seat and was about to ask Sethi to begin when a projection appeared and seeing her, I couldn''t help but stand up.

    "Director, you don''t have to stand up every time you see me," Lady May said as she appeared beside me. "Etiquette requires it,dy May," I said to which she rolled her eyes and took a seat beside me.

    "Grandmaster Sethi, you can begin," I said.

    She nodded and brought the silvery-white miracle fruit that looked like mango to her mouth before taking a bite off it. Her bite was quite big; I did not think her dainty little mouth would take a quarter of the fruit at once.

    She seemed to have be conscious of the big bite she had taken in her nervousness as little shy expressions appeared on her face, and the next few bites were small till the fruit disappeared.

    As the fruit had disappeared, the silent Bloodline activated and rumbled through her body; within a second, the color of her meta-scan had turned to silvery-white as the Bloodline began to merge with the deepest part of her.

    For a couple of seconds, nothing had happened; the bloodline fruit had worked as described in the book. It begins to merge with the very core of one, from the body to soul to energy, and while doing that, it also starts to destroy the Inheritance.

    It is a good thing the grade of Inheritance is not that high. If it had been apex-type Inheritance, it would have not gone down such easily. There are many cases where the apex Inheritance is even able to beat the Bloodline.

    This is why it is forbidden for those with apex Inheritance to eat the bloodline fruit. Not only because it could be wasteful but also because powerful shes between them had killed the hosts.

    Hun!

    For nine seconds, nothing had happened before the tide came; it was dark grey in color, and it appeared everywhere. This dark grey tide is her strange constitution which activates when she consumes any type of resources or energy, and it takes it all.

    The moment the tide appeared, it had gone for the Bloodline, but unlike the other energy which it tore and swallowed, the Bloodline began to fight back.

    A bloodline is not something one could swallow easily; it is a power that left a mark on the world''s quintessence. If a constitution wants to swallow such power, then it would have to be extremly powerful, and I don''t know whether Grandmaster Sethi''s strange constitution is that powerful.

    It is trying, and its power is increasing every second, but the Bloodline is not waiting for it; it is seeping deeper and deeper into Grandmaster Sethi, bringing greater and greater change.

    Minutes passed, and the change could be seen outside; vine-like silvery-white glyphs began to cover the body of the Grandmaster Sethi, and the aura of Bloodline emitted out of her.

    Though the process is far from over, it has taken its first step. It had destroyed the Inheritance inside herpletely, and I recorded the whole processpletely. This process is already enough for me and would help me tremendously.

    Even if I did not get anything else, I would still be happy with it.

    Hun!

    I was revealing my joy of getting such an amazing thing when suddenly her constitution stopped trying to eat the Bloodline and turned to do something horrible.

    "Ahhhhhh¡­.."

    Grandmaster Sethi screamed loudly as her constitution turned on her. It went for her body, soul, and energy. It is like what the body does when its hungry, but it is doing worse than that, and it couldn''t help but shock me.

    While most constitutions are good and do not harm the host, there is a minority of them that does. They are extremly rare as the constitution is part of the body, and the body does not harm itself in most cases.

    "Director Micheal; what is happening?" Lady May asked, seeing the changes in Grandmaster Sethi''s is withering and her life aura is also declining rapidly, not to mention the screaming.

    "Her constitution had turned on its host," I said and got up from my spot and walked out of the viewing room. I have to do something; otherwise, it would be toote.

    The Bloodline is not doing anything, as what is happening body and soul is favorable to it; a weaker body will quickly merge with the Bloodline. The Bloodline will take action, but by the time it does, it might be toote.

    I will not wait for the Bloodline to take action.

    I appeared in the hall, and the formation disc flew out of me andnded in front of Grandmaster Sethi before it melted and spread around. A couple of secondster, a formation appeared with her as the center.

    The formation is nothing special; its only function is transporting the resources to the body without losing any of the effects.

    As the formation appeared, I waved my hand, and the resources appeared on the formation, which I activated without wasting a second.

    Buzz!

    The formation activated, and just as it did, the essences of resources turned to mist and began to drill into the body of the Grandmaster Sethi. Since her constitution needs energy, I will provide it; I want to see how much it can eat.

 Chapter 2473 Great Bounty

    <h4>Chapter 2473 Great Bounty</h4>

    ''Fuck, will it ever be satiated!'' I thought as I brought out another huge load of Master ss resources.

    I had begun with themon tyrant ss resources and continued increasing level as the hunger of her constitution increased. It had been less than ten minutes, but it had already eaten enough resources that would be enough for tenmon Tyranst to reach the Master ss.

    Thankfully, I had done my research on her constitution and had only been feeding degraded resources. The failed product of my experiments and the ones I had brought from the alchemist, I have loads of them on every level.

    It had been only a few seconds since I had added the load of the Master ss resources, but already it had consumed half, and it wouldn''t take it more than a few seconds to consume the rest.

    Four seconds have passed, and that huge load of resources has nearly disappeared. It had taken barely ten seconds to consume the resources that a Master would have needed more than an hour to consume during their breakthrough.

    Thud!

    Seeing that, I brought out another load of the resources, but these resources were not of the Master ss but of the Grandmaster ss.

    I could have continued with Master ss resources, but I did not. I wanted to see how great its hunger is and what kind of resources it could consume, and most importantly, what it will do after it consumes the resources to its limit.

    My seed is recording everything, and the data I am getting is truly amazing. I had never been able to get such data on the constitution before, and now I did, and the true image of her constitution began to form in my mind.

    "Just what is her constitution? It is consuming everything," asked Lady May; she had appeared beside me not long ago; not only she, but others also have appeared. What is happening in front of them is too interesting to look at from the viewing screen.

    Fifty secondster, the constitution consumed the resources, and I added another load without wasting a second. This load is of an even higher grade than the previous but still took about the same time for the constitution to consume.

    It is getting powerful after each consumption of resources.

    When I have done my experiment on it, it does not behave in such a way. Normally, this did not get stronger with just resources, though they are the most important part of it. The method, chances, and a few other things are also required for it.

    So, what the constitution is doing is quite extreme but not surprising, considering its survival is on the line.

    Most of the constitutions get destroyed by the Bloodline, while some got melded to its needs if they were suitable for the Bloodline. Both options are not agreeable with this constitution, so it is umting power, even with the cost of damaging its future.

    Time passed, and I have added twenty-one loads of Grandmaster ss resources; each load of resources was of a higher grade than the previous one, but it had still taken less than a minute to consume it.

    Thud!

    I added the twenty-second load of Grandmaster ss resources, and it began to consume it even more ravenously.

    The Bloodline has made huge progress; from what I could tell, it had finished nearly 70% of assimtion, which is very fast but not surprising. The Bloodline had noted the growth of the constitution and forced itself to assimte with Grandmaster Sethi at its greatest speed.

    With this level of assimtion, it won''t be long before it turns its eyes on the constitution; the assimtion process will only beplete when it has destroyed or melded the constitution to its need.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed when a sudden change had urred; the constitution had stopped consuming the resource; it did not slow down but stopped.

    As it did, a great change urred; the dark grey representing it turned into a deep ck color and began to release an aura that even scared a peak Grandmaster.

    I instantly covered everyone with my aura, and they were shocked; aside from Lady May and Marina, nobody knew I had leveled up to peak Grandmaster ss, and now they know.

    Puh!

    People did not have time to remain shocked as the constitution attacked the Bloodline, wanting to tear it apart, but the Bloodline seemed to be prepared, even waiting for it as it had directly moved to envelop it.

    Unlike the assault of the constitution, which was fast and hard and even injured the host body. The attack from Bloodline, on the other hand, was very soft; within a second, it had enveloped the constitution from all sides before beginning to send its vines inside.

    As the vines pierced through it, its assault slowed down till it stopped; it had be meat under the butcher de.

    ''The constitution had no chance from the beginning,'' I said with a sigh seeing how the Bloodline had subdued it. It had even let it grow stronger for some reason, which I am sure, I will know soon enough.

    Crack Crack Crack

    A minuteter, I understood everything. The Bloodline is breaking the constitution into pieces before consuming it.

    My eyes couldn''t help but sh up seeing that; this was a great opportunity for me. It would bepletely worthwhile to use that humongous amount of resources that I fed to the constitution.

    I did not waste any time as I saw what the Bloodline was trying to do.

    My huge blob of hidden seed appeared above the broken constitution and released tens of tentacles, and these tentacles began to grab the pieces of the constitution and take them into the blob.

    These tentacles did not target big pieces as I did not want to attract the attention of Bloodline. Even though my seed is hidden, it could be still detected, seeing it is the soul type of Bloodline I am dealing with.

    They have very powerful senses, and it would be very regrettable if I got caught before I was able to get my fair share of this great bounty.

 Chapter 2474 Master Class Tyrant

    <h4>Chapter 2474 Master ss Tyrant</h4>

    The pink tentacles of my seed took one piece of the constitution after another; every moment, the tentacles would bring out the piece of the constitution.

    In just a few seconds, the tentacles gathered hundreds of pieces, but there are still thousands of them out there. The constitution is vast and has be quite powerful that even Bloodline is having quite a problem in consuming it quickly.

    Which is a good thing for me; these pieces of the constitution will help me tremendously, and with the addition of rule-bending power. The things I will be able to do with it would be shocking; the ideas are already forming in my mind.

    Seconds passed, and the tentacles of my seed continued collecting the pieces of the constitution; finally, the Bloodline had detected, and instantly, I felt its power deepening.

    I did not stop my seed from collecting the pieces, just slowed it down and also made the movements of the tentacles erratic, so it couldn''t track them down.

    It worked; the Bloodline could not catch my tentacles despite spreading searching for it intensely. The difficulty I suffered was that the speed of collecting pieces slowed down by half, which is much better than then detected.

    Seven minutes passed when finally, thest piece of constitution got consumed by the Bloodline, and my seed withdrew all the tentacles and went into hiding. It is a good thing it did, as the very next moment, the sensory power of the Bloodline had bloomed.

    This time too, the Bloodline did not find my seed, and after a few seconds, it resumed the assimtion process.

    The assimtion process is quite fast; it begins to fill the space emptied by the constitution, and I could already see the signs of the new constitution appearing around her body. It will be the constitution of the Bloodline; all the hosts of the Bloodline formed it.

    It took around twenty minutester; the Bloodline hadpletely assimted into Grandmaster Sethi; they became one.

    Chime Chime Chime

    As it happened, I heard the chime; the chime did not feel like it was from the metallic bell but from the rustling of the trees.

    At the same time, the ancient silvery-white glyphs begin to shine brightly and begin her huge phantom had formed.

    The phantom is beautiful beyond the words; it is a young woman with silvery hair, wearing a crown of flowers. She is sitting in what seems like a garden of the world''s most beautiful flowers, which would bloom as the women would be looked them.

    Seeing the phantom, I couldn''t help but get mesmerized in an instant; the phantom was too beautiful, and the auraing from it made me unconsciously let off my inhibitions.

    I reacted in a fraction of seconds while looking at the Bloodline in shock; just an aura of it made me lose my inhibition. If I had been facing an enemy, it would have cost me dearly, even my life.

    "Very few bloodlines could rival the nature spirits in beauty," sighed Grandmaster Salvador as he looked at the phantom.

    The soul-soothing flower queen is a nature spirit, a dryad, and one of the most beautiful creatures to be born in the world.

    The phantom had stayed for a few seconds, but it had permanently etched itself into our hearts; it was too beautiful to forget.

    As the phantom seeped inside the Grandmaster Sethi, the aura began to emit out of her. The aura is of the Knight, but it is rising fast that within a few seconds, it has reached the Lord stage and, half a minuteter, climbed into the Duke stage.

    It took a minute before it had reached the King Stage and four to reach the Emperor Stage, and now it is steadily moving toward the Tyrant stage.

    It took only nine minutes to reach the Tyrant and continued to climb; currently, it is at the umon Tyrant ss; in a few minutes, it had reached the Elite ss, and now it is moving toward the leader ss.

    "Her aura is rising quite fast; what level do you think will stop?" Jim asked, and everybody looked at me. "I don''t know," I replied, and all of them just stared at me, not satisfied with the simple answer I had given to them.

    "The Bloodline had consumed the constitution, so it had more than enough power to reach the Grandmaster ss, but the Bloodlines are intelligent," I said and stopped for a second to collect my words.

    "Directly taking their host to Grandmaster ss would put huge pressure on the host psych who is not prepared for such; so I think the Bloodline would stop at Leader ss or at Most at Master ss. It would not take her to Grandmaster ss, I am sure of it." I said.

    I have done great research on bloodlines and also read quite a lot of book about it, so I feel my opinion is right.

    Soon the aura broke through the Leader ss and continued to rise, and a few minutester, it had broken into the Master ss and still continued rising for a moment; I began to have a thought about my opinion when the aura began to slow down and finally stopped at Mid Master ss.

    Hun!

    As the aura stopped, the ancient glyphs also muted up before they seeped back and revealed Grandmaster Sethi, who had changed tremendously.

    She is now looked like a woman in her early thirties with silvery-white hair; her features have be more aligned that now she would turn the head of anyone who passed by her.

    If one were to ask which feature of her that had changed the most, then I, without a doubt, would say it is her eyes. The color of the eyes remained the same, but those brown eyes got a deeper look that one could get help but lost in them.

    I can already feel she is going to be a tremendous asset to the project and could not wait for her to begin working with her new abilities.

 Chapter 2475 Crazy Marie

    <h4>Chapter 2475 Crazy Marie</h4>

    Two months have passed since I havee from the harken ruin, and many changes have urred in these two months.

    The war had be even more intense; the Grimms were still steadily gaining ground on us. The Grand Commander was still resisting the calls for the big bang attack while providing the reinforcements from the reserve, which were steadily depleting.

    Thankfully, the project is going to the satisfaction of the council, and till now, we have created thirty tyrants, and tomorrow is the end of the month; we will have another mass breakthroughs like we did at the end of every month since the beginning.

    Speaking of breakthroughs, I still remember Elina''s breakthrough; it was truly something. The phoenix source has left a huge mark on my heart; I wonder whether the phenomenon would be half as grand as when I made a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss.

    "Director Zaar, all forty-two Emperors have made the sessful breakthrough into the Tyrant ss, and each and every one of them had reached the Elite ss on the breakthrough," informed the Grandmaster Salvador while beaming with joy.

    If anybody heard what he said right now, they would be shocked. The number of Tyrant breakthroughs is not shocking; what is shocking is all of them had reached the Elite ss on the breakthrough.

    Less than 1% of Emperors would reach the Elite Tyrant ss and above on the breakthrough. Only truly exceptional ones had the capability but the emperor project, or the little project as we called it, led by Grandmaster Salvador, had 99.1% of Tyrants reaching that stage on the breakthrough.

    I would examine these Tyrants again, and those selected would get admitted into the Grandmaster project; the rate of admittance is 23.4%, almost a quarter which is great.

    Currently, the majority of Tyrants I am getting are from the little project, though around 30% of them are stilling from the battlefield. I am still looking at every new emperor that breakthrough into the Tyrant ss and admit them into a project if they are suitable for my method.

    "It is all thanks to your hard work, Grandmaster," It all thanks to your efforts, Grandmaster, to which the old man shook his head.

    "It wouldn''t have been possible without your methods; those produce a really shocking result," the old man said while looking intensely as always, wanting to get a peek behind my methods.

    "By the way, would you rein that little girl. If it were not for her, those who would be breaking into the Tyrant ss would be double," the old manined.

    He is talking about Grandmaster Sethi, who, like the Grandmaster project, is also evaluating the psychs of Emperors who are ready to make a breakthrough into the Tyrant ss and, unlike the Grandmaster project, where I sometimes did not follow her suggestion, I always follow it in the little project.

    After her breakthrough, she had be an even greater asset than I had thought she would be. Her schrly knowledge has been ten times more effective with the power her soul bloodline grants her, not to mention now subjects did not run away from meeting the shrink.

    Half of them even hit on her; I have even the love mails they have sent to her, and some of them really something. I would have definitely rmended them to pursue their poetic dreams if we were not fighting a war for our survival.

    "You should notin, Grandmaster; she is best to shrink we have, and we are lucky to have her," I said.

    The old man did not mean anything by it; he was justining.

    "By the way, Grandmaster, I am nning on creating a new project for the Kings. Do you have anyone in mind to lead it?" I asked, and the old man was shocked, so shocked that he shook in his ce.

    "Just what do you n to create?" he asked in shock. "You have Tyrants, Emperors, and now you nning on Kings."

    "The Pyramid is barely able to handle the expenditure of the two projects already, and now you are adding kings into them; just what is your goal, young man?" he asked; he rarely called me young man, it is Grandmaster or Directed, but when he does, it means he is serious.

    I did not answer him immediately; the council had asked me this same question a few days when ago when I had ced the proposal in front of the council.

    The Grandmaster project and the little project have already consumed tremendous resources, the treasuries are depleting at a visible pace, and when I add the things, it will break the Pyramids back, but despite that, the council had epted my proposal, the same hour I proposed it.

    "Ten thousand Grandmasters; I want to produce ten thousand Grandmasters and through them, hundred Grand Lords."

    "I want this war to be ourst. I want to do what Hawthorn had failed to do, exterminate these pests from our world," I said, repeating the same words I had said to the council, and like them, it shuddered when it heard it.

    "You are crazy; even when we are at our peak, we were not able to have more than two thousand Grandmasters, and you are talking about creating the ten thousand, not to mention the absurd thing you said about Grand Lords," He barked angrily but very next second a toothy smile crackled across his face.

    "It is crazy, even impossible, but still, I will help you with everything I have; these pests have gued our world for too long; it is time that we exterminate these bastards to theirst number," He said before his eyes turned serious again.

    "As for your question, I do have a person in mind to rmend you," He said, and his expression faltered a little when he said it.

    "Who is it?" I asked, feeling even more curious, seeing that faltering emotion appeared on his face for a split second.

    "Marie Beethoven," he said, and I felt it familiar, having heard somewhere but did not remember where. "Who is sh" I asked but stopped midway when I remembered where I heard that name, and my eyes couldn''t help but widen up.

    "You are not talking about crazy Marie, are you?" I asked, truly hoping it was not that person he rmended but to my shock, he nodded.

 Chapter 2476 Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 2476 Birthday</h4>

    "Marie is not crazy; that matter just blew out of proportion and sprouted a thousand rumors," the Old man said dismissingly. "Really? There must be some truth in all those rumors?" I asked and to which he nodded.

    "Yes, there is some truth, but most of what she did was harmless, and she had been extremly careful. If not for that, the council wouldn''t have let her go with just a p on the wrist," He said, and I am not convinced; the rumors I had heard were quite vivid.

    "You have enough ess, so read about the case, and if you still don''t think she deserves a chance, then you can choose someone else," he said.

    I couldn''t help but be surprised by his rmendation; it seemed like he knew the women well. I added her name to the list of people I have to interview, though I will first read about the whole case as he rmended.

    I discussed a few more things with the old man before walking out of his office; there is a very important thing I have to do today; I have been working on it since the day of the day Grandmaster Sethi had consumed the fruit and had got the pieces of the constitution through it.

    Soon, I reached the small infirmary I have in my home and sat down before closing my eyes, and the next second, I was in my core.

    I walked a few hundred meters away from theke and stopped at a fifty-meter diameter white crystalline disk. The disc is densely carved with the formation and has signs of spent resources around it; one would be shocked by the number of resources I have spent on this thing.

    They are even greater than what I had spent on the Grandmaster Sethi when her constitution had gone haywire; each and every one of the resources was precious; I had even spent two general level-up type miracle fruits on it.

    The whole project took two months, a time greater than I had anticipated, but I got the result, and it is the pink-ck pearl floating above the center of the formation.

    I am taking a huge risk on this thing as I am going to use it on the person who is most precious to me. I would have not taken such a hasty decision. If not for the assassinations that are happening around, they have even targeted Grandmaster Charline on her outside trip a month ago.

    The assassin had an extremly powerful artifact, and if not for the Grandmaster ss bodyguard that the council had given to Grandmaster Charline, she wouldn''t have been able to survive.

    While the teacher also gets a Grandmaster ss bodyguard due to her importance in the project, I still want her to be strong enough to survive any attempts on her life.

    A leader''s ss power she has is too weak to survive such attempts, and seeing the strictness of her Inheritance, it would take her very long to reach the Grandmaster ss even with all the resources I could provide.

    So, I need to take some drastic actions, and this pearl is a drastic option.

    I once again begin to examine the pearl, which I have done more than ten times already in the past three days. I have to be very sure, and if I find even the slightest problems in my inspection, I will not use this thing.

    I was about to finish inspecting the thing when I felt soft arms around me; I opened my eyes and saw Marina sitting on myp.

    "One of these days, I am going to find out just what you do when you close your eyes." She said, "I had told you I work on my Inheritance," I replied, and to that, she rolled her eyes as if she did not believe me, notpletely.

    She knows me too well.

    I smiled at her and leaned in it kiss those wonderful lips; I have never seemed to get enough of them.

    "Happy birthday," I said, and I could see a slight flinch in her eyes. It was her fiftieth birthday, and she had the reservation about, especially around me.

    "I have be an old woman," She said finally with sadness and disappointment, and hearing that, augh couldn''t help but escape my mouth, which instantly made her re at me. Like her daughter, the teacher also gets angry very quickly but through the years, she learned to control it that it is very hard to see her angry, even if she is.

    "You are beautiful, and no matter how old you grow, you will always be beautiful," I said and snaked my arms around her waist and kissed her.

    We kissed, and I could feel Marina asking the reassurance for her insecurities, and I gave it to her that no doubt would remain in her heart about my words.

    "So, have you prepared a present for me?" she asked as we broke away from the kiss, "Of course, I did," I said with a smile, and the next second, a ss bottle appeared in my hand and inside it, a ck and pink pearl is floating.

    "What is it?" Marina asked as she took the ss bottle in her hand. "The next step in evolution in your constitution and if it worked as just as I had expected it to be, then you will have a constitution that will be extremly powerful,"

    "It will also help you in evading those powerful restrictions of your Inheritance," I said, and I could tell she was shocked, but she recovered quickly. She has gotten used to such things that they did not affect her much.

    "You don''t seempletely sure about it?" She asked, picking up the doubts in my voice that not many would be able to do.

    "Yes, there are chances that it might not work as intended and even be might dangerous to you," I said and looked at her for an answer, and this time, it was she thatughed.

    "You will not take risks when ites to my life, dear. I am sure you will be able to handle all risks that came in my way," she said and once again leaned in to kiss me, telling me how much she believed in me.

 Chapter 2477 Could Not Stop

    <h4>Chapter 2477 Could Not Stop</h4>

    "So, what do I have to do?" She asked as she got up from myp. "Just remove your pantsuit andy down on the formation," I said as I pointed toward a very dense formation circle covering the ten-meter radius.

    She nodded and began to remove her clothes.

    Her movements became slower, and she began to take her time to remove each of the butter while making very seductive movements. It is not the first time she has done this, but today, her movements are extra seductive that I am using all my self-control not to leap at her and ravage her.

    It felt like forever before she finally finished removing her clothes, and now she looked even more seductive standing in ck lingerie.

    She stared at me for a few seconds and even smiled; seeing me barely holding myself up, she walked up to the formation andy in its center.

    "It might be painful, so bear it," I said; it should not be painful, but as I had said, I am fully sure it will work as I had programmed it to do, considering the powerful elements involved in it.

    "I''ll be fine, Micheal," She said with full confidence in me. "Thank you; I will not let anything bad happen to you," I said and took out the pearl from the ck bottle and ced it right above her navel, where ity static in the air like the air is a solid surface.

    Buzz!

    The next moment, I activated the formation, and the whole formation lit up and began to move and minuteter, the whole formation appeared on Marina''s body. Every part of the body is covered by the formation that one could hardly see any open space on her.

    There is a swirl of runes that have formed around her naval, and as the sword spun, it began to attract the pearl till it had fixed itself on the naval before beginning to seep inside her skin.

    As the pearl seeped inside the marina''s naval, the formation covering her also seeped inside her, and I closed my eyes as the important part was about to begin.

    Through the metaphysical scan, I saw the pearl moving toward the marina''s heart, right below toward the green-cyan point, which is the gateway of her constitution. It had formedst time when I had inserted the attribute of the Leonards constitution into Marina.

    Last time, it had worked smoothly; the attribute had merged with Mariana''s constitution and began changing it.

    It had also formed a robust base for future evolutions, as I had programmed it, and this pearl is now going to merge with it, forming a second base.

    The attribute of Leonards''s constitution is one best thing I have ever found. It had the ability to mold; it could be molded into anything, could be madepatible with anything, and it is due to why; I was able to fuse the art with it, creating something different, something amazing.

    With the great efforts, Marina''s rigid healing constitution has also gained some moldable ability, and now, I am going to begin molding it.

    I had nned it to be a three-step process after the base, and the pearl is the first step. I don''t know what the second and third steps would be; I had only formed the barest idea about it, but if it got sessful, then Marina will have one of the most powerful constitutions in the world.

    To make this seed, I did not hold back on anything; forget the rare resources; I have even used divine crystal, pure soul crystal, and even added extremly precious cosmic elemental power, which I had kept for myself.

    Not to mention the part of Grandmaster Sethi''s constitution and an immense amount of rule-bending power, which are the main materials of the seed.

    Soon, the pearl had reached the heart, and now it was just a step away from reaching the gateway. It is one most important part, as the gateway could reject it, and two months of my hard work and these beyond precious resources would be for naught.

    The pearl entered the gateway as I watched with bated breaths.

    A couple of seconds passed, and I did not get any feeling of rejection; seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but bloom on my face.

    Hun!

    The smile froze very next second when something unexpected had happened; the runes that seeped inside her brightened up, and the peak melted and began to spread through the constitution gateway into every part of her body.

    ''It is too fast!'' I said in shock and moved to stop it when I suddenly stopped.

    Stopping it would have consequences, and I decided to wait as I did not see any danger to Marina yet. Though I am keeping all my focus and my avatar''s on a metaphysical scan of Marina. If I see anything bad happening, I will stop without wasting a moment.

    It took less than ten seconds for the melted pearl to spread around the constitution, and it began to merge with it.

    The process is much faster than I had imagined; in a minute, it had already finished 10% of the fusion, and it still fusing at incredible.

    The changes happening in the constitution at a speed that I could not even with such great conscious power and three times more time. Though, I am seeing the important parts and could tell it is not harming Marina.

    There is also no pain; she even seemed quitefortable as shey there with her eyes closed; she is also tracking the changes in her like me, but she could not see as clearly as me.

    It took twelve minutes for the pearl to merge with the constitution, but to my surprise, I found the process was not finished as I had expected it would be after the merge. I could not see the signs of the first base, despite the merging.

    Rumble!

    I was just that when Marina''s whole body rumbled and the constitution zed. It did not even take me a second to understand what was happening, and horror dawned on my face.

    As it is a thing, I could not stop.

 Chapter 2478 Degradation

    <h4>Chapter 2478 Degradation</h4>

    The constitution is doing what it had done to Grandmaster Sethi; it had turned on the Marina, and its intensity is far greater than what had happened during the Grandmaster Sethi, and the worse thing is, I can not stop it.

    I could stop it, but the consequences of it would be far direr than the let it continue, as this is not a natural constitution I am dealing with but something artificial which has an amalgamation of very powerful energy.

    This is why even letting it continue would have a danger, but that danger would be far less than continuing than stopping it.

    Thud!

    I did not wait any longer but took out the formation and the resources, which were packed in tens of tiny little bottles. It looked like a bottle containing a crystalline liquid of different colors, which is just an extremly concentrated herbal essence.

    I knew there was a chance of something like this happening and prepared for it; those bottles contain the essence of Master ss resources.

    Soon, the mist of essence enveloped Marina that I could only see the silhouette of her, but that did not impede me from what was happening inside her, and it was just like what had happened with Grandmaster Sethi.

    Hun!

    For the next four minutes, nothing different had happened; it behaved as it had behaved in Grandmaster Sethi, just kept umting power when something different began to happen.

    It began to change, and seeing what was happening, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up in a shock.

    Earlier, before it had turned on itself for energies, the pearl had perfectly merged with the constitution, and the only thing it had to do was create the first base, but it seemed like I had been a little wrong about the perfect merge.

    The earlier merge was not perfect; what is happening right now is perfect.

    The power of pearl is taking the energy and now merging itself even more perfectly with the constitution. I could the changes it is bringing with its merge, and it couldn''t help but surprise me, as it is not only merging but also increasing teachers'' strength.

    If the power of the constitution increased, then the strength of the host would also increase. They are one to each other.

    A few minutes passed, and the resources I had ced in the formation wereing to an end, but the constitution was still sucking up the energies. I thought for a while before, bringing out a few bottles of concentrated essences, and this time, these essences are of the Grandmaster ss resources.

    Seven bottles appeared around Marina, and a few secondster, the energies began to move inside her before getting consumed by the constitution.

    The Grandmaster''s essence changed things for the better; it is not just the pearl that merged with the constitution even more perfectly; even the constitution itself with the host, which had been changed by the attribute of Leonard, had merged with the host at a much deeper level.

    What is happening is shocking as I had not throught as something like this might happen, but that is my mistake; it seemed like I had underestimated cosmic elemental energy too much, which now seemed to be running the show.

    I have added some cosmic elemental energy into the pearl; this energy is part of the quintessence of the universe and has a mind of its own.

    From what I am seeing, everything that is happening is doing, and it has made me immensely curious about what will happen in the next minute.

    Marina''s strength has increased tremendously, and thanks to all this precious energy and an immense amount of rule-bending power, her limit has stretched so much that now, with the power of a leader, she will be able to fight against the Masters.

    The limit could not be stretched forever with all the precious in the world, and it had its own limitations, and now it is reaching those limitations.

    The teacher is a leader of ss Tyrants, and if her constitution wants to continue providing her power, then she will have to level up, and she is not ready. She hadn''t fulfilled all the criteria of her extremly strict Inheritance.

    I just thought that when suddenly, a small stream of energy moved toward the Inheritance center right above it.

    Hun!

    It touched it before I could stop it, and to my shock, it directly went inside, opening up the Inheritance to my eyes.

    I thought the power of the constitution would be repelled; Inheritances are very protective of their sacred spaces; anything that went for them gets repelled, and if that thing is forceful, then they self-destruct, but now the energy had seeped inside.

    It is not surprising; seeing the Inheritance is part of Marina, and a big part of Marina is able to imprint it because she had a suitable constitution. Though the constitution may have changed, it possesses its olden qualities and thus was able to enter inside.

    The inside of the Inheritance is vast; it is very clear that her excellency has put quite a lot of effort into creating this Inheritance. By our world standard, it is a league apart from any Inheritance that is crafted in our world.

    The energy spreads into the Inheritance and begins to cover each and every rune while I begin to search for something specific.

    Even though the Inheritance is vast, it is neat and orderly, and those with enough knowledge and familiarity with the creator''s style can find what they are looking for with some effort.

    Hun!

    It took me a few minutes, and when I looked at it, I couldn''t help but get shocked. I had expected this scenario, but what I saw couldn''t help but shock me, especially when I studied the parameters, which made me feel ashamed of how much I had underestimated Marina.

    I am looking at themand of the Inheritance, where the logic gates are; this is the ce where the parameters of each breakthrough areid, and they are in degradation.

 Chapter 2479 Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 2479 Evolution</h4>

    Theplex logic gates are in shambles; this is a very important part of Inheritance where conditions for Important breakthroughs are created.

    What I am seeing haspletely changed my understanding of Marina, and I couldn''t help but feel a little shame.

    She is far more talented than I had anticipated, so much so that there are very few people of her generation who would be able topete with her.

    Currently, she is a Leader ss Tyrant, but if logic gates had been working properly, she would have been a Grandmaster, a peak Grandmaster, or a High Grandmaster. If I add the blow, her confidence had suffered through the years due to the low progress.

    Marina always had the knowledge and skills, but she did not have enough methods and energy to execute them, and I couldn''t but feel extremly proud that I had been trained by one of the most knowledgeable healers in the world.

    This is all due to the degradation in the Inheritance, which is amon phenomenon in the Inheritances created in the world. Especially those who have a way to take one beyond the level of the world.

    It is said the world suppresses them and tries to destroy them.

    The inheritances that came outside the world are strangely immune to this effect; even after tens of thousands of years, they are still fine, devoid of any degradation.

    I looked at the logic gates, and I wanted to change them to their original parameters, but I could not do that. If I tried, I might copse the whole thing, and that might put Marina in even greater danger, which I want to avoid absolutely.

    Thankfully, there is one silver lining in this whole scenario.

    While I might not be able to do anything against it, her constitution would. It is rapidly spreading through the Inheritance, and there is a chance that it might change the conditions another way, at least for her current level, so she could make a breakthrough.

    Though nothing is fixed; the Inheritance her excellency has created is pretty tight despite the degradation urring in it; it might not be able to change things.

    Time passed, and the constitution kept absorbing the resources while its merger became more and more perfect, and it released more and more energies into the Inheritance center, forcing it to loosen its conditions.

    More than half an hourter, all the runes in her Inheritance lit up like a blinding sun, and my consciousness that seeped inside it through the Inheritance got repelled, but instead of getting disappointed, I was happy.

    The aura of Marina begins to climb as the constitution has finally loosened the condition for the breakthrough.

    She is making the breakthrough into the Master ss that she would have done decades ago. I wish she wouldn''t have lost so many years, but that was beyond my control; what will happen from now on will be in my control.

    I will not let Marina suffer again.

    The work ahead would not be easy; loosening the conditions for her Grandmaster''s breakthrough is a hundred times more difficult, and I would need to put a hundred times greater effort, but unlike before, now I have a concrete idea.

    I could now work on aprehensive solution that will not only help her make a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss but also march ahead without any extreme restrictions from her Inheritance.

    Doing that would be extremly hard, but I have confidence I will be able to do it with enough time.

    Her aura continued to rise finally; twenty-three minutester, it began to stabilize as she had entered the Master''s ss. Her aura is much denser than a regr Master, regr Initial stage, even middle stage Masters would not be her match at all.

    She would be even able to fight against the peak Masters.

    Even after she had reached the Master ss, her constitution did not stop taking the energy. It still takes the energy and merges with the host even more perfectly while getting stronger, which in turn makes the host stronger.

    It had continued for nearly an hour before it had finally stopped; the runes that had seeped inside her also came out and formed a circle before deactivating.

    Mariana''s constitution now has be even more powerful, and it had also formed the first base. I would be able to ce a second base on it, and that would be able to loosen the condition enough for Marina to breakthrough into Grandmaster ss.

    She would be able to do it even without the second base. Her constitution has evolved, and she gained some new abilities.

    If I am not wrong, her constitution will begin to umte energies safely without damaging itself, and when it umtes enough, it will enter the Inheritance again to loosen the conditions as it did not long ago.

    Though, it will take time more than a year, even two years or more.

    I would not wait that long; she has all the umtion she needs. The only thing she needs is to get her Inheritance to loosen those extremly tight conditions, and I will help her with that.

    "Congrattions, you are now a Master''s ss, Tyrant," I said to Marina as she opened her eyes, and I could see great joy in her eyes. Even though she did not say it, she had been working hard for years, and now that hard work had born the fruit.

    "I have changed so much; I feel like I am in a dream." She said while staring at her in shock. "This is not a dream," I said and leaned down to give her a peck on her lips.

    There is a change that urred to her physically, but the external change is not big as the internal one that is making her feel these things. What she had experienced was more than just a breakthrough into a Master ss.

    Though breaking through to Master ss is a big thing, what she has gotten is far more than that. From now, even without my help, she will be able to advance and might even be able to reach the level that very few even dared to dream of.

 Chapter 2480 Nine

    <h4>Chapter 2480 Nine</h4>

    "Begin!"

    I said to all nine people in different halls, and with mymand, all nine Masters began their breakthrough while people in the viewing room watched.

    "Even after four months, I still get shocked by the number of Grandmasters we are getting at each month; we used to get this much in a decade if we had a good luck," said Lord Sylvian, "Yes; sometimes, I feel like I am in a dream," said Lord hunt.

    "Lord Hunt, Lord Sylvian, how are the new Grandmasters faring?" I asked.

    After making them level up to the Grandmaster ss, my responsibility toward them is finished. I will hand them over to the council who is training them in a secret ce, keeping them hidden from nearly everyone, not only from enemies but also from our most trusted ones.

    Aside from Grand Lords, council, my team, and me, nobody knew about it; even those at half-step into the Grand Lord ss did not have any idea about it.

    Though some people have guessed something was happening, and the council even denied it; they even published that they were trying to create the Grandmasters, and most peopleughed when they heard it; as it was not the first attempt or hundredth.

    We have done it so many times and failed that even our enemies did not think we would seed.

    Thankfully, my name is hidden; only those involved in the project know I am the leader of the project, while the rest, including the subjects, thinks I am an important member and not a leader of the whole project.

    A few minutes passed when four with the Bloodline had called their source and began to absorb it with the resources while five with the resources were just absorbing the resources. They will take some time before they call the wordly energy around them.

    Half an hour passed, and finally, all the Inheritance was called the worldly energies. The sheer amount of energy these nine consume is immense. If not for Pyramid''s abilities, the Grimms have detected their breakthroughs long ago.

    "Have you made the list of candidates you are going to interview for the position of head of ''King Project''?" asked Lord Sylvian.

    "Yes, I did. I will inform you of my decision after I finish interviewing them," I said. It is not my decision but also the decision of the council that will decide on the candidate. With the number of resources they will be spending, they need to be sure of the candidate that is going to lead the project.

    I have read the information about crazy Marie as Grandmaster Salvador had suggested, and I have to say, most of what people say is a facy, but there is truth in them. Though I still have reservations about her, I will give her a chance; as Grandmaster Salvador said, she is quite capable.

    "Good; we are also creating a few hundred hunting teams below tyrants members to collect the resources from all the runes," informed Lord Sylvian.

    The resources required for the project are immense, more than ten times that is normally required. It is a price for the progress that one will have to pay.

    Hun!

    I was talking with her when suddenly a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. There are chances that something like this to happen, but I did not truly dare to believe it as many times people havee very close to achieving it.

    ''rence Hall has really done it,'' I thought as I looked at his meta-scan. He is not going to be a normal Grandmaster, but the one who will directly be a Mid-Grandmaster on the breakthrough; it is quite hard to believe considering his Bloodline.

    His Bloodline is of the low-level storm tiger, but despite that, he had worked extremely hard and gained enough power that he could defend against Grandmasters while still being a Master.

    With the hard he was putting in and is just a man in his early thirties, he would have definitely be a Grandmaster before the age of fifty, which is pretty good, and now, with the little push from me, he is saving those years.

    "I will take a rence Hall," I said to the two councilmen beside me. "He will be the fourth Grandmaster you will add to your special group," said Lord Hunt but did not deny the request.

    Usually, the newly leveled up Grandmasters of the project directly go to the Pyramid to train secretly, but I kept some back to the project, and till now, I have selected three of them, and rence hall would be the fourth one.

    These are the ones who possess qualities, not only the potential but also the will to do what others are incapable of.

    These people could be the backbone of the Grandmaster force, high-level ones; only initial level Grandmasters are not enough; we will need mid Grandmasters, peak Grandmasters, and even High Grandmasters for the bnced force.

    "Hun, no wonder you have chosen him," said Lord Hunt a few minutester as he began to notice the exceptionally dense source of energy. Despite his Bloodline being the weakest of four, his source is sending out the densest source of energy, seeing that even a dumb person would realize what is happening.

    "I will be grateful if the council decides to keep him in my care longer," I said, and both of them just smiled without answering, but I knew they would not reject my request.

    An hour passed, and finally, the breakthroughs of the Inheritance host began toplete one after another. Within half an hour of time, all the five Inheritance hosts had leveled up to the Grandmaster ss.

    I congratted each one of them on their breakthrough and looked at the four Bloodlines hosts who are still epting the source energies.

    It took one hour and nine minutes after thest Inheritance host breakthrough when the first bloodline host made the breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss. Fifteen minutes after that, another host made a breakthrough, and eight minutes after that, another.

    Thest to make a breakthrough was of the rence hall, and when he did, an aura of powerful Mid-Grandmaster burst out of him.

 Chapter 2481 Found It

    <h4>Chapter 2481 Found It</h4>

    p p p

    "Once again, director Zaar, you and your team had performed a miracle," said Lord Hunt as the pping stopped.

    "It was all due to the council''s unlimited support, which I hope would continue without stopping," I said. "You can be sure of that; everything you need, the council will try its hardest to provide it to you," said Lord Sylvian.

    They left a few minutester, and a few others went to the party hall; the sessful parties have be a tradition. I will treat them with a fine meal and good wine for their efforts which they very much deserve for their great efforts.

    "How do you like your gift?" I asked Jim as I walked toward him with a wine ss in my hand; "Good, the eleven new Master ss alchemists would help us a lot in elevating the pressure," He said.

    "Grandmaster Salvador had trained them well; all of them were well equipped with handling the intense pressure," He added a momentter.

    The project provides an indirect benefit to trained and highly capable alchemists; there are hundreds of alchemists working on both projects. The majority of them were under Grandmaster Salvador in the little project.

    In just three months, he had produced quite many capable Master ss alchemists, and after being vetted by the council, some of the most capable ones were transferred to a big project.

    "This is just a beginning; you will get a new group every month," I said, and I could see Jim''s eyes light up.

    It will be great to ease the pressure on Jim so that he can focus on truly important things, the difficult alchemical products that are challenging even to him.

    "How far have you gone in studying that thing I gave you?" I asked, and a smile on his face brightened up. "That thing was really hard, but I finished it studyingpletely. I think, with the skills of old man Salvador, we have a 60% chance to craft that thing sessfully," He said.

    Hearing that, a smile on my face couldn''t be bright as his; that recipe I found in Grimm storage is very important, not only for me but also for the project, but very hard to craft. Even to study the recipepletely, both Jim and Grandmaster Salvador needed nearly two months.

    "How far are you in collecting all the ingredients?" He asked expectantly; "Not far; I only need two things now; as soon as I get them, we will begin," I said.

    Even though most of the ingredients of that things were present in the Grimm''s storage, there are still some I have to gather. I have gathered most of them with the help of Pyramid and my connections, and now only two have remained, and those two are extremely rare.

    "I will try to find them with my connections," He said, and I nodded, and I nodded thankfully.

    An hourter, we began dinner, and likest time, three councilmembers arrived to eat it. Jim and a couple of others started calling them freeloaders through our telepathicworks, as for thest three times, these people would onlye a few minutes before the dinner began.

    The dinner is a true reward; my culinary skills are advancing rapidly, and the wine also aging with each month bing more and more delicious that even councilmembers could not resist feast.

    I am nning to craft a second batch of wine this week; I have already collected all the resources, and these ones are in grade than thest; so the wine created from them going to be even better than the first batch.

    The partysted for one and half hours more before everyone left, and now I am the only one who remained. I did not stay either and walked toward the teleportation formation and unconsciously ced the coordinates of Marina''s home before adding the coordinates of my home.

    Marina is on the break; she has gone through quite a huge change, and she needs little time to understand and get control over it.

    The energy of the constitution had not loosened the conditions for her breakthrough but also a few locked things. From what little she told me, she had said that her Inheritance has revealed pretty amazing healing methods, and she is going to study them for a few days.

    I did not deny her the break; she very much deserved it. I just wish she had not kept me away; I could not stay away from her even for a day.

    I soon reached my room; I quickly freshened up before entering my core and began working on a hundred things I had to do. Most important of all are the tome and the scroll, which I have been studying regrly without missing even a day and have already reaped the great benefits.

    I have already begun designing something revolutionary, and if I am able to practice the method in the scroll, then the things I will be able to do with it will be beyond amazing.

    I spent a few hours studying them before I worked on my Inheritance, performed a few experiments, and went to culinary tome to practice the culinary methods before finally closing my eyes to sleep.

    Chew Chew!

    I was in deep sleep when I suddenly woke up from Ashlyn''s chirp from a great distance, and hearing what she had, a big bright smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    ''Finally, after more than half an year, I have found it,'' I said in extreme excitement as Ashlyn tore through the space toe toward me.

    I began to search for it the moment I returned from the beston archipgo; Ashlyn would visit those dangerous neen battlefields every weak, and after more than half a year of continuous searching, I have finally found it.

    ''It looks like I have to inform them,'' I said, but I did not inform them immediately. I will take a look at it first before informing them of it.

 Chapter 2482 Memory Packet

    <h4>Chapter 2482 Memory Packet</h4>

    Chew Chew

    I waited excitedly, and finally, after more than half an hour, Ashlyn appeared in my room through the formation.

    "Give it to me," I said to her; I could not wait for it any longer. There is absolutely precious data in it; the data I had acquired before had already helped me, and it was a few weeks'' worth, and now it is more than half a worth.

    The value of it is immense as there was a high chance that Grimms wouldn''t have survived after the instructions I left behind in the seed, but it did, and that means it had crossed the handles and advanced, and now I will know how it did.

    Chew!

    Ashlyn chirped and waved her wing, and a small pink-purple seed flew out; I caught it instantly and sent it to my core.

    A momentter, I was in my core, looking at the pink-purple seed I had gotten the Rhinoman. Technically, it is a memory packet in which a seed inside the Rhinoman has been released.

    In the beston archipgo, I knew it would leave if it had survived, and I did not want to part ways with this treasure hen. So, I created a runic program, through which I had marked neen locations, the biggest battlefields in the central continent.

    If it went to any of these battlefields, the seed inside would release the memory packet, which would have everything it had experienced.

    For the past six months, Ashlyn had been scouring those neen ces every month and finally found it.

    I tapped on the seed, and the very next moment, a sphere of data surrounded me from every direction. I could see everything, the memories from the moment it left the beston archipgo to meta-scans and brain scans and the other important thing.

    The first thing the seed had told me was its level, and it is a Master ss, which is not surprising. If it had not reached the Master''s ss, it wouldn''t have survived.

    I have left behind the few tricks in the seed; they would regrly torture its bloodline; the bloodline would only have two choices under the continued assault of my seed. One is to mutate and get crazy, and the other in advance and make the host level up.

    It had advanced, and now I directly went for the thing which Imitted the sin of making an enemy strong.

    I hate what I did as I ampletely aware it would have killed the counter-human with the Master ss power it had gotten, but it was necessary.

    This Rhinoman is a great treasure of the human race, greater than even a group of Grandmasters. As it will not only provide me with the precious data, but it will also provide the intel. The precious intel from Master ss Tyrant, a value of it, is immense.

    I did not waste any time and directly went for the thing I wanted, and as I had expected, it had happened when its bloodline advanced.

    Knowledge Impartation.

    The knowledge impartation of bloodlines is amazing and one of the most envious things. The imparted knowledge would be theirs, and they did not have to get used to it as it is being coded into their very being, like the memories they have experienced.

    I want to do something like it, but it is extremly hard.

    Even though I have read in the books how the impartation urred, it is very different to see it happening.

    As I have said, impartation is extremly hard, and I wouldn''t have even dreamed about it if not for the rule-bending power I have. Without it, I would need a very high level and extreme control over my soul that I did not have.

    As I found the impartation, I begin to watch it. It was just a few seconds long process, but it mesmerized me, and I began to study every aspect of impartation carefully.

    It was over two hours before I was able to pull myself out and begin to look at other things. It took me a few hours before I got a cursory look at everything, and I have to say, I had hit the jackpot. The data I have got from this memory packet would help me tremendously.

    I opened my eyes and looked at the holowatch before sending the message which I had typed a few hours ago.

    Hun!

    A minute hadn''t passed when suddenly two people appeared in front of me; one was in projection while the other one was present in their real body; which was very surprising, considering it is extremly hard to see them with their real bodies.

    "Grand Lords," I greeted and bowed slightly in respect. "Have you got it?" asked Lady Ang directly; I did not answer. Instead, I handed her a white crystalline disc with the formation; I had copied the data from the memory packet.

    Lord of ss took the white crystal in his hand and closed his eyes as he began to serf the data inside it.

    I had to tell the Grand Lord about my seed inside the Rhinoman; they havee asking for it. It is not seeded they havee asking as they have no way of knowing that but Ashlyn''s weakly movements; even with the trust they have in me, they can not be more careful, especially after the project begin.

    I could have lied and even prepared aprehensive lie that would have even made Grand Lord believe, but I decided to go with the truth. It would be hard to pass the vast intelligence I got from the memory packet to Pyramid with a simple lie.

    "You once again seeded yesterday; if the project continued progressing in such a way, we would really be able to get that number," Lady Ang said while the lord of ss looked at mirrors.

    "It was all due to the unconditional support from the race," I replied, and she smiled, which made her wrinkle smooth for a moment and made her appear much younger than she was.

    "Quickly interview the candidates for the king project; this old woman likes to see the numbers you speak of before I die," She said.

    "You will see those numbers, Lady Ang; I will promise you that," I promised. "Good, this old woman would not like to be disappointed in herst years," She said.

 Chapter 2483 Piece Of Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 2483 Piece Of Mirror</h4>

    "How is Danielle?" I asked; the old woman is training her Granddaughter herself; very few get the privilege in a peaceful time, and now she is training her in wartime; it can be seen how much she hade to value Danielle.

    "She is doing good but still quite a distance away from reaching the target," She replied, and her eyes had turned a little hazy for a moment. "Though, I think she won''t take long to reach it with the hard work she is putting in," she added.

    "I am d," I replied happily.

    Danielle has gained enoughprehension that if she wished, she could make a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss, but it would not be wise. She already has the strength of a powerful Grandmaster through her art, and there won''t be much change if she makes a breakthrough.

    It would be entirely different if she gained enoughprehension to create the core and then leveled up. It would skyrocket her strength.

    The core is extremly important that even my mother is trying to create it and isn''t nning to even think about Grandmaster ss before she creates Inheritance core. It is even more important to her. As her art and Inheritance areplementary to each other, her art is part of her Inheritance.

    "I have seen your other mentees, and I have to say, you have a knack for creating powerful individuals." She praised.

    "You praised me too much,dy Ang. They already had what needed to be great; I am helping them bring it out," I said, and it is true.

    We remained silent for a few minutes, looking at Lord of ss, who was still reading the data from the crystal disk. Even though he is Grand Lord, seeing the sheer amount of data the disc contains, it would take him a day to look through it all.

    It took another twenty-one minutes before the lord of ss had opened its eyes, and there was shine in his eyes.

    "This is really a treasure trove of intellegence," He said with a hint of amazement, "Really?" she asked, and he nodded.

    "It seemed like you have done another favor to the race, Grandmaster Micheal," He said. "It is my duty, my lord," I replied; to that, he smiled.

    "Can you make this little Grimm a Grandmaster?" he asked, shocking not only me but also Lady Ang beside him, but we quickly recovered as it is not hard to understand why he had said that, but still.

    "We will be giving a huge weapon to Grimms if we do that; not to mention, do you think it is easy to create a Grandmaster with a remote control?" asked Lady Ang.

    "One Grandmaster will not affect the things too much," He said, waving his hand dismissingly. "Think about the intelligence we will be able to get through it; true intelligence, not the scraps we are now getting," he added before looking at me.

    "So, can you make that little Rhinoman a Grandmaster Micheal?" He asked me. I did not reply immediately as it is not a simple question.

    "Ive not read all the data, Grand Lord, but if you were to ask me, then I would say chances are just about 5%," I replied after thinking for nearly a minute.

    "Take things slow and continue collecting these memory pockets as close intervals as you can," ordered Lady Ang. "Ok," I replied, as this is the way I want to do it.

    Hun!

    "Take care, Micheal; we will talk to you soon," said Lady Ang, and she was about to leave when suddenly she stopped; I also little became a little baffled as I found Lord of ss staring at me intently.

    It is a good thing he is not using any aura, or I don''t know whether I would have remained standing or not. Even now, I am feeling the life suppression from him, even him releasing even a speck of his aura.

    "Take this young man and see if you could make sense of it; you might be able to help me someday if you do," He said as his eyes turned normal, and he gave me a piece of mirror.

    The mirror seemed quite important as it shocked Lady Ang, but before I could ask them about it, both of them disappeared from my view.

    I did not send it to my core directly as I do with most the things; I am pretty sure it is something made using his art or at least contains the power of his art. The core is my biggest secrete, and I will not let anybody know about it.

    Even without cing it in my core, I could still let my avatar help me with this thing but first, I have to know what this piece of mirror is.

    Hun!

    So, I seeped my soul energy inside the piece of mirror, and immediately, I found myself in front of a giant formation. The formation is huge, nearly covering every part of the world, and it is not just a formation here; there is also a huge opened scroll with text written on it.

    There is only one page of information on the huge scroll, but when I had it ready, it shocked me and upended my world.

    "This formation," I said and looked at the formation in the new light, but still, confusion clouded my mind on why he had given it to me, but I did not stress about it. Since he has given me, I will study it and might even be able to help if that unfortunate thing to happen.

    Not to mention, I feel like this understanding of this formation would help me in my own path.

    I had just hoped that I hadn''t been swamped with so much work already; I would really like to devout days and months to understand this formation, but now, all I would be able to do is devour an hour or two at most, if I am lucky.

 Chapter 2484 Forced

    <h4>Chapter 2484 Forced</h4>

    Six months had passed since the project began and one and a half months since I had received that piece of the mirror; I have been studying it regrly with other subjects, and I have to say, some of the things I have learned through it had already had helped me tremendously.

    I am already incorporating what I have learned from it into my Inheritance, especially in the revolutionary formation I have created in the Inheritance.

    I was quite busy working when I got called by the Silus Bishop, the head of the Sky Saber and the council member.

    I really wanted to reject his summons and even could, given my current standing but decided not to, considering he had a few days taken charge of the war mission department from Lord Whitmore.

    If not today, I will have to meet him tomorrow, seeing that he is now responsible for the mission. So, I swallowed my pride and walked toward the office.

    Knock Knock

    I knocked as I appeared beside the door, and usually, Lord Whitmore called me into the office very next second; when he did not call me after a few seconds, I couldn''t help but overthink.

    "Come in, Grandmaster Zaar,"

    Came his voice in the sixth second, and I pushed open the door and couldn''t help but get surprised the moment I entered inside as I saw the familiar back sitting in front of the projection of Silus Bishop.

    She had matured, but I will not forget her back and that steel-grey color hair that had been transformed by her Inheritance. Unlike the Bloodlines, very few Inheritance change the physical traits but do when one reaches very high of it, and clearly, she did; it is no surprise given her zeal.

    "Lord Bishop," I greeted as I entered while my tone was polite, my eyes were not; we were long past the stage where I put an effort to make my expressions polite.

    The only reason I spoke politely was to show respect for his position as a council member.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, please take a seat," He offered.

    "My thanks, Lord Bishop," I said and sat on the chair he offered. I did not even look at the person beside her, as, like him, I am long past showing any respect. I had tried for years, but it had never been reciprocated, so I stopped trying.

    "I have a mission for you, Grandmaster Zaar," He said without any emotions, "I will try my hardest to aplish it, Lord Bishop," I replied with a straight face.

    "I know you will; you have one of the best mission records among all Grandmasters," Heplimented. "So, what is the mission, Lord Bishop?" I asked directly.

    He flinched faintly, and I could see a sh of anger appearing in its eyes before it had disappeared just as instantly.

    I could see him offering a hand, but as I had said, we are long past that; he should have thought of that when he protected and still protecting the people who tried to kill me, and who knows, there might be a direct hand of his involvement in that.

    I consider myself a forgiving person, but I will not forgive those people who tried to kill me. If this bastard had not been keeping those three holed up in the organization since the war began, I would have found a way to kill them.

    "Your mission is to escort miss Graves to corrupted blood valley and help her acquire an important resource she needs," He said, and I could feel his voice was much harder than before.

    I am sure that if he had been present with his real body, he would have definitely pressed me with his aura.

    "I am sorry, but I will have to decline this mission Lord Bishop; as you are aware, I am quite busy with the important work," I said, and I could tell my direct refusal had shocked Sarah as her blue-blood eyes became wide as they bored through me.

    "Sorry to say, but this mission is not something you can decline easily, Grandmaster Zaar," He said with faint smile downing in the corner of his lips.

    I was about to do something even more daring when a mission order appeared in front of me, and I stopped when I saw the seal below.

    I could still reject the mission and won''t face any consequences as the project is a thousand times more important than any mission but seeing that seal, I decided against it, and not to mention, I am feeling quite cooped up the Pyramid.

    It has been two months since I got out of it; it will be a good opportunity to stretch my legs. I just hope Sarah keeps her snottiness to herself; otherwise, this mission would be quite unbearable.

    "Since Grand Tower Mistress had signed the mission, I will ept it," I said, making it clear that I am only epting the mission due tody ang.

    Still, I am quite confused about whydy ang had signed on to this mission; she clearly knows my enmity with the sky saber and these two. I will ask her when I meet her next time.

    "I have forwarded the mission details to you; you both will leave for corrupted stell valley tomorrow morning, so make the preparation as it is not easy to ce to survive," He said, and I nodded after seeing the file appearing on the holowatch.

    "I will leave them; I have many things to do before I leave for the mission tomorrow," I said and got up from my chair before walking toward the door.

    He did not stop me, which is good because I didn''t want to be in the presence of these two any longer, and if he had forced me, I might have said something that would have been a little regretful.

    Click!

    I opened the door and took a step out of it when I heard Sarah bidding her goodbye to Ss Bishop before appearing beside me, seeing that I couldn''t help but sigh.

    I really wanted to leave peacefully, but it seemed like it won''t be possible now.

 Chapter 2485 Favor

    <h4>Chapter 2485 Favor</h4>

    "You still haven''t changed; you are still a self-centered asshole. I still wonder what my sister has seen in your to ever date you," She said as she stepped in front of me as I walked out of the door.

    ''Is she describing herself or me?" I asked myself in confusion before shaking my head and looking directly into her eyes.

    "Fuck off," I said and walked toward her; I would not dignify her with a response.

    I had tried to be nice to her for years, but she never once spoke to me civilly. So, I stopped; she was never going to change her opinions about me, and now I do not care about her opinion; she does not matter to me.

    "It seemed like a little bit of power you have gained had gone over your head that you even began disrespecting the council member," she said with her nose up in the air.

    I don''t understand just what Jim had seen in her to love her so deeply.

    "Move," I said simply as I appeared directly in front of her; "Make me." She said defiantly with a confident smile on her face before releasing her vast Master ss aura, which is powerful enough to defeat more than 90% of the Grandmasters.

    "You never learn, did you," I said with a disappointed shake of my head before I took a step toward her, and to her utter shock, she moved.

    She ispletely frozen, without the ability to even twitch, and could not even open her mouth. Though I gave freedom to her eyes, and they are zing with such rage that I fear that they might be transformed into the real fire and burn me to death.

    Soon, I stepped into the teleportation formation and turned to frozen Sarah. "I hope you change your worldview, Sarah; the world is much bigger than you realize," I said, and a secondter, I disappeared while Sarah remained frozen on her spot despite getting her freedom.

    A secondter, I appeared in my room and began to make the preparations for tomorrow''s mission. It might take a week or more, probably more with how insufferable Sarah is. I just hope she will keep it to a minimum, so I can finish this mission without going insane.

    I begin to issue directives to my team, so even without me, they will be able to do it.

    After six months, the project cant function without me for a few weeks. Everything will run smoothly as long as I keep enough supply of those special resources.

    By the time I finished giving out directives, my avatar had also finished going over the mission information.

    It is a corrupted blood valley, as silus bishop had said; most of that ce is not dangerous to Grandmasters. It is a specific section of it that is most dangerous; even High Grandmasters have died there throughout the years, and even half-step Grand Lords were not able topletely explore it.

    As for what Sarah needed from there, even she did not know; its just that her Inheritance had sensed something from that dangerous section and desired it hungrily.

    Sarah had said that getting that will her tremendously and gain great power after she made a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss. These words are enough to pull me away from the project and make me her glorified escort.

    Though I could understand the reasoning silus bishop might have presented to send me to this mission. Sarah is not a regr powerhouse; once she breakthroughs into the Grandmaster ss, even I would not be her match.

    She already has the power of peak Grandmaster. Once she makes a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss, her strength will reach apletely different degree, and even I will not be a match for her.

    Still, I do not understand why they are sending me there. I do not like to trump my own horn, but my importance is even greater than council-men, and if Sarah needs a powerful escort, they would have sent some high Grandmaster, but they are sending me.

    Evendy Ang had put her seal on order.

    Hun!

    I just thought that when suddenly my holowatch buzzed with the mail; when I looked up, I saw it was from Lady Ang.

    I opened the mail immediately and began to read it, by the time I finished, there was a surprise but also a smile on my face. ''It seemed like I would have to thank Lady Ang when I see her next time,'' I said to myself.

    The corrupted blood valley did not have the thing that only Sarah needed but might also have a thing I needed. If I am able to get it, then I will only have topletelyprehend the method in the scroll before practicing it.

    I studied the information of the corrupted blood valley in even great detail, especially that dangerous section where I have to head with the insufferable Sarah.

    I had sleptte at night and woke uppletely refreshed a day; I quickly made preparation and headed out. In the kitchen, I informed my father of the mission as I ate the breakfast before heading out; there was still some time before I had to leave, and I was heading to Marina''s.

    I wanted to have some sweet memories of her to keep with me; I didn''t know when I would return and taste those wonderful lips.

    An hourter, I appeared in the hall with a teleportation gate, and there were only technicians that were present, no Sarah.

    I was just thinking of that insufferable woman when she appeared, and there was Jim with her. "Sarah, you go ahead," Jim said and walked toward me. She wanted to say something, but she closed her mouth and walked toward teleportation formation.

    "Micheal, can I ask you for a favor," Jim said, and I knew what he wanted to say and really wanted to say no and would have said no if it had been anyone else.

    "Sure," I said with a sigh.

 Chapter 2486 Corrupted Blood Valley

    <h4>Chapter 2486 Corrupted Blood Valley</h4>

    "I hope you will save Sarah if she is in danger," He requested, and my face looked like I was about to vomit. "I know Sarah is not an easy person, and you two don''t get along, but I hope you help her get what she wants and save her if she is in any danger." He added and gave me a look.

    "As long as it does notpromise my own safety, I will help her with everything I have," I said finally; "I will not forget this favor, Micheal," he said as he gave me a quick hug.

    "By the way, what happened yesterday? Sarah was fuming when she returned yesterday, cursing your name left and right," he asked. To that, I smiled and walked toward the teleportation formation, which was ready for us.

    "Be safe, love," Jim said to Sarah, and they kissed while I stepped into the teleportation gate; I did not have any interest in watching their pda.

    A secondter, I stepped near a huge valley whose air itself wanted to corrupt my blood. It is a ce for Tyrants; those below the Tyrants will quickly find their blood getting corrupted and madness clouding their minds.

    The valley in front of me is quite scary; there is blood-red mist with a hint of ck clouding it from all directions, and once one enters inside it, it will try to drill inside them. These are dangerous effects that only Tyrants could defend against.

    Inside my core, I took out the map; the Pyramid had sent me in a specific direction. So, I know my exact direction and know where to go.

    Step!

    About a minuteter, I sensed the spatial fluctuations, and Sarah appeared; sensing her, I flew toward the forest.

    Thankfully, Sarah did not say anything and just followed behind as I moved into the forest.

    As I flew into the valley, I could feel the corrupted energies getting denser and denser, trying to corrupt my blood. They could forget about that, even forgetting my power; my art is strong enough to provide me protection against these corrupted energies that might affect my blood.

    We moved pretty fast as we headed deeper, and the corrupted energies began to be denser.

    We are moving toward the eastern central part of the valley, where the entrance of the blood bane section. The valley had been part of our world forever, though it was part of ruin that merged with our world hundreds of thousands of years ago.

    The blood bane section is a recent phenomenon; it appeared about three hundred years ago and has a powerful restriction that restricts anybody above the Grandmaster ss.

    Many powerhouses have explored that ce and have gotten many rewards, but some have even lost their life. Even Sarah hade here a few days ago and was barely able to return with her life in hand; that ce is very dangerous.

    It will be the only danger we will face; the corrupted blood valley is our territory, and Grimms are rarely seen here, which is such a bummer.

    I am extremly close to reaching the absolute peak of the Grandmaster ss, and harvesting a few Grimms would have definitely helped a lot.

    Roar!

    Around ten minutester, one of the corrupted monsters of the valley finally had the courage. It was a huge leopard with a mouth big enough to swallow two of us whole together, and it was pretty fast too.

    It had been following us sneakily for the past few minutes and now finally made a mind to attack us; it should not have.

    Bang!

    "Stupid monster," Sarah said as she released the stream of metallic energy, and a momentter, the monster exploded into the fine dust.

    After that, no monsters tried to attack us, and most of them even stopped following us. Even those who are still following us widened the gap in fear.

    About forty minutester, we stopped by a stream. The water of the stream is surprisingly clear and corruption-free, considering the level of corruption here that would make even a Master feel pressure.

    The entrance of the blood bane section is right in front of us on the soothing flower bed. For a normal person, there is nothing on the flowerbed, but powerful Tyrants like us could sense the dense spatial energies; there is a clear spatial gateway there.

    We both moved toward the spatial gateway at the same time, and as we did, our armors appeared on our bodies.

    I have to say, its angelic armor of Sarah has be even more beautiful; the purple and steel greybination design looked really amazing. Even though I hate to admit it, given her physical appearance, everything would look good on her, even rags.

    Step Step!

    Soon we appeared beside the spatialyer and looked at each other before stepping inside it.

    The next second, I felt my blood getting cold and freezing, and if I wasn''t a Grandmaster, that would have happened.

    We are in thend which is covered in a dark, bloody mist; this mist is fractioning against us, trying to freeze our blood and then ignite it the next second, leaving no proof. Most of the people who died here did not leave any proof.

    We die here; the blood mist will make our signs disappear within seconds.

    "Follow me," Sarah said coldly and moved forward; I followed her. The mission did not say anything about the thing she wanted or where it was; evendy Ang did not say where the thing I want is here.

    The answer to that is Sarah; she knows the thing where she wants it, and that is likely where I might find what I am looking at.

    "Our destination is a new tomb that had appeared here; it has manyyers and extremly powerful runic restrictions," She informed me a few momentster; I just nodded and did notment on it.

    Time passed as we moved deeper into the blood bane section; the aura got denser with each minute, till it reached the point we had to slow down our steps and activate our stealth methods at full power.

    We are not the biggest bastards here, and we should remember that; many people have lost their lives forgetting that.

 Chapter 2487 Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 2487 Tomb</h4>

    Slice!

    Sarah cut the snake monster in two as it attacked before disappearing from our spot; the attacking snake also disappeared in her storage.

    While we are trying our best to remain undetected, we still get detected now and then and would swiftly deal with that threat before it attracts others.

    It had been more than an hour since we had entered the blood bane section, and the corrupted blood energies here had be so intense that it has begun to suppress us. Here, an initial Grandmaster could forget about surviving; they would disappear in a matter of seconds.

    Even a mid-Grandmaster would feel a huge pressure, and even we, who have the power of peak Grandmasters, are feeling considerable pressure from this blood corruption.

    Sup Sup Sup

    For the next fifteen minutes, we avoid every monster wee across before getting discovered by a group of mantis monsters. They are smaller than my palm, but those sharp des cover bodies enough to slice apart the hard scales of Grandmaster ss monsters.

    There is eighter of them had attacked me, and with their great speed, they appeared beside me in an instant, trapping me from all the directions, leaving no space to escape.

    They were just about to strike my skin when a smile appeared on my face as each and every one of them got frozen in the air before the light in their tiny eyes disappeared. I waved my hand and collected them into my storage.

    ''These bodies will be quite helpful in some experiments,'' I thought.

    There are a few people still remain in the hall of sleep, and one of them has an especially potent blood poison. Till now, I haven''t found a safe way to extract it. These bodies of monsters might show me the way to neutralize that poison.

    A few more minutes have passed, and we have passed by another huge broke building. This one was quite famous; it was the ce where Grandmaster Veronica, hazel''s mother, had found a resource that helped her breakthrough into the Grandmaster''s ss.

    Finally, after twenty-some minutes, we stopped, and I finally got a look at the tomb that Sarah had talked out, and I have to say, it surprised me.

    It is floating in the air and looks quite majestic despite being the size of the house.

    It is made of bone-white marble and has the carving of majestic snakehead humans; for one nce, one might consider them a Grimm Monsters, but they are not; they asar, the cousins to nagas. They have more human forms than the nagas.

    ''There is a powerful monster below;st time, I had to fight it for a long while before I escaped its clutches and entered the tomb," She exined without any hint of emotions.

    To be honest, I was quite surprised by Sarah''s behavior; she was still giving me nasty nces, and her voice was cold as ice, but it was still a hundred times better than how she behaved around me. If I had been a little gullible, I would have thought my show of force had affected her.

    No, she is just her behaving nicely to suit her own purpose.

    "It is not a problem," I said and flew toward the floating tomb; she looked surprised but appeared beside me after a moment of hesitation.

    SUP!

    For a few seconds, nothing had happened, but when we had reached halfway into the tome, a big blood-red stream came from the ground. Its speed has even surprised me as it appeared beside her in less than a second and attacked us with a sharp tail.

    "Now, now, it is not how you greet the guests," I said, and the monster froze when its sharp tail was a few inches away from cutting me into two.

    The monster in front of me is blood red lizard; it is slim and quite small, barely three meters long, but it is extremly powerful. A peak Grandmaster with a powerful defense, and when onebines that with speed, it is terror.

    No wonder it was able to give a hard time to Sarah.

    "Let''s go," I said after I stored the body of the lizard monster.

    Krrrrr!

    A few secondster, we are at the door of the tomb, which Sarah pushes open without saying anything. Soon, the door opened enough that both of us flew inside.

    The inside is huge, a few times bigger than what it seemed from the outside, and is filled with murals. Shows the life of the snakehead man, from its birth to the glories it had aplished, but these murals are not perfect; somebody seemed to have intentionally defaced them.

    They even created their own murals where they are showing its cruel deeds against the race, which seemed to have been made from nts.

    The strength of these people was not weak, as these murals are protected by the formation, and these had changed the formation so that it would preserve even their murals. It is quite clear that it had been done with great anger, and these flower people are the ones who seemed to be the ones doing it.

    "This tomb has five levels; I have only been able to reach the second," Sarah said, and she moved, and she walked in a specific way as if it avoid the triggering of something.

    I copied her to the movement and soon reached the door, which was locked with the formation. She took a glove and wore it before pushing the door with it.

    Hun!

    A few secondster, the gloved hand pushed open the door and seeing that, I couldn''t help but get surprised.

    I have seen that formation, and it is not easy, but that glove was able to break it within a couple of seconds. Such levels of formation-breaking artifacts are extremly rare; even with thousands of years of ruin scouring, our race did not have many artifacts of such caliber.

    These tools are so rare that only Grand Lords use them.

 Chapter 2488 I Rather Lose A Chance To Have It Than A Breathe The Same Air As You

    <h4>Chapter 2488 I Rather Lose A Chance To Have It Than A Breathe The Same Air As You</h4>

    "Those flower people have really seemed to hate it!" I said as I followed into the second floor. What flower people have done on the floor is vanipared to what they did here. Even Sarah''s cheeks turned bright red as we entered the room.

    The second floor is even bigger than the first floor; it is the size of a standard Tyrants arena, and it is filled with statues of asar race man.

    There are two distinct types of statues here, one that was carved by an asar race man or its people; these statues are lying broken; some of them are intact but had scribbled expletives in a universalnguage and the foreign one which I could not understand.

    The other types of statues are definitely made by the flower people, and their workmanship is even better than the asar race people; they looked very realistic.

    These statues show the asar race crowned man in fornicating position with different beasts with a pleasurable expression on its face. These monsters are not normal monsters, but the ugliest of the bunch, the closes to me, had pus dripping from its scales and thousand of ugly flies eating them.

    There are even statues of the asar man fornicating with Grimm Monsters; these statues are taking a central ce; one would see them first as they entered this floor.

    ''It seemed like the flower people and asar race people were more than just simple enemies,'' I thought; normal enemies did not deface the tomb of their enemy to such a degree.

    "Does the flower people have left anything of value in this ce?" I asked. It is clear they entered this ce before this piece of the world was broken, roamed in the cosmos, and merged with our world hundreds of thousands of years ago.

    "Yes, they did; I have found quite a valuable thing in these two floors," she said and walked toward the door on the opposite end.

    This time, she did not follow the specific way, just walked directly toward the door on the other side.

    "My ruin breaking artifact is incapable of breaking this formation," Sarah stated simply as she brought out the formation hidden in the door.

    I took out the calibrator and scanned the formation while my avatar inside the door stopped doing what it was doing and began to solve the formation while I also began outside.

    As I did, Ashlyn appeared on my shoulder to protect me; I did not trust Sarah, and I did not know if she would attack me while I was engrossed in solving the formation. With Ashlyn, I do not have to worry about that.

    The formation was quite tough; it took me an avatar fifty-six minutes of outside time to break it with all its focus.

    "This is the key; scan it," I said, and a big formation made of energy appeared in front of me, which seemed to have shocked her.

    "You must be joking; it took Grandmaster Pen two and half days to solve," she said but soon realized her mistake.

    "So, you already have the key but still decided to waste my time," I said with a voice that was colder than ice.

    I am really angry right now; I havee here leaving an important work that could change the whole, only to see this bitch wasting my time in frivolous, childish games.

    "Snort! I just wanted to see your abilities," She replied with a head held high, not showing even the slightest regret for her actions.

    "I am done; I had promised Jim, but I am done. I will not waste even a second time with an insufferable bitch like you when I have more important things to be worried about," I said and walked back toward the back.

    "You will defy the order of Grand Lord?" She asked, and I turned to her with a smile on my face. "It was not an order but a suggestion," I said. Even if it was ordered and I declined it, the Grand Lords would still not do anything to me.

    Leaving her shocked, I walked to the door and reached it. It is locked, and I have to bring out its formation; it will cost me a lot to bring out formation, and I would have even had to use the one-time-use artifact I have gotten from Grandmaster Welchaise for healing her.

    I am willing to pay any price as long as I got away from this bitch; I had enough of her.

    She had hidden; she had a key. Who knows what she had hidden. There is a possibility she might sacrifice me to get what she wants, and I still love my life enough to get away from this bitch as soon as possible.

    I drew out a formation disk, and it melted as it began to cover the door; as it was happening, I took out other precious stuff which I really didn''t want to lose but had to due to this bitch.

    Breaking a door is not a simple matter; not everyone has the precious artifact like that bit have which I really want to snatch to escape out of her, but I will not do that; there is still some decorum left in me to not do such thing.

    "It seemed like you really didn''t want the stainless blood soul lotus," She said, and there was a crafty smile on her face when she said it.

    I froze in my spot as I heard that this resource is beyond precious, more than mental essence fruits and even miracle fruits of Tyrant grade, and the most important thing is, I need it to practice the method in the scroll.

    I might not get another chance to obtain such a level of resource.

    "I rather lose a chance to have it than breath the same air as you," I said and resumed working on the formation. I have my pride, and for it, I will reject thousands of resources like stainless blood soul lotuses.

 Chapter 2489 Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 2489 Enemies</h4>

    I looked at the things I ced around the formation; everything needed to be perfect, a mistake, and I would end up wasting a precious one-time use artifact.

    Gasp!

    The formation and cing of things are perfect; seeing that, I was moved to activate the formation when I heard the big gasp around behind me. I unconsciously looked back, only to see there was a deep shock on Sarah''s face with a hint of mild horror.

    I shook my head, seeing that before turning to the formation, I have no business in her affairs, no interest in knowing why such emotions have appeared on her face, or it might just be an act. She is not above doing that when ites to me.

    I just want to leave this ce as soon as possible and never see her face again.

    "Grimms; they somehow have entered the final sanctum," Said Sarah, and it stopped me.

    Nothing she might have said had stopped me, but this had stopped me; even my pride is not bigger than the welfare of my race, and Grimms are the only existence that threatens it, and I wouldn''t stop till I killed every single one of them

    "Don''t joke with me, Sarah; you will regret it," I said coldly as I turned to her again. There was no sign of Grimm on the way, and now she is telling me there are Grimm Monsters in a final sanctum and, most importantly, how she knew the Grimms have entered the final sanctum.

    "I may not like you, Micheal, but even I wouldn''t fall such low to make the excuses about the Grimm Monsters," She said angrily. I really have doubts about that, but I did not voice it out.

    "How do you know the Grimms have appeared in the final sanctum? I am not seeing any window here that gives me the view of a final sanctum," I asked with a hint of mocking, which made her angry as I expected, but to my surprise, she did not curse out loud at me, eyes are surprisingly calm.

    "You do not need to know that; just know that Grimms have entered the inner sanctum, and now they are breaking the restrictions there," She said, not telling me anything, and I was not surprised.

    I kind of expected that, and even a big smile appeared on my face for a moment which made me frown.

    "You listened to me, Sarah. If you need my help, you will tell me everything understands, or I will go, and you can deal with those Grimms on your own," I said directly, looking into her eyes, telling her how serious I was about the threat.

    I know Sarah well; she is a calm and collected person, and only when ites to me does she show her worse behavior. I never understood the reason for it.

    "You will not do that; it will be a war crime," She said and hearing that a smile on my face became even bigger with the dare.

    Off course, I will not do that, but she did not have to know that, and I was really curious how she knew it. She knew not only about Grimms the moment they entered the final sanctum but also about the resources that were there.

    We continued to stare at us for nearly a minute, daring each other, before finally, Sarah closed her eyes and took a deep break, before opening her eyes, and when she did, they were calm, without any anger toward me.

    "There is a sword in the final sanctum; it used to belong to a war angel. I could see the final sanctum through it when I concentrate," She said before her eyes turned angry again.

    "Now, I said it. Let''s go. There are a lot of precious things there, especially that sword; we can not let the Grimms have that sword," She said, for the first time revealing the hint of desperation she was feeling.

    "I hope you are hiding anything else, Sarah. If I find out, then I will leave, even if we are amidst fighting the Grimms," I warned and collected my things and destroyed the formation before appearing beside her.

    "Open the door," I know she copied the formation key secretly. So, even though she did not have a key before, she now has it.

    She red at me before cing her gloved hand on the door and pushing.

    Krrrrr!

    A couple of secondster, the door began to open; I could see a hint of surprise appearing in her eyes which she quickly hid. It seemed like some part of her had not expected that the formation key I had created would work, but it had obviously worked.

    As the door opened, we got a look at the third floor, and I have to say, those flower people did not disappoint.

    This room contains artifacts, more like memorabilia pieces where drawings of asar race man painted on it, showing many glorious moments, but mixed within are tes showing the horrors it did. The details are really amazing on both sides of the artifacts.

    These artifacts may bememorative, but there are really powerful ones there; one, in particr, had caught my eyes.

    It is a golden te from which I could sense very powerful spatial energy. I am sure very powerful spatial type metal had been used to create this artifact, and I very much want it; the spatial artifacts are really rare, and each one of them is precious.

    It is not just me who had an eye on the artifact; Sarah too, but we could not get them.

    These artifacts are guarded and would need considerable time to break; the time we do not have, considering the Grimms are breaking restrictions in the final sanctums where the greatest treasures and resources are ced.

    Sarah finally summoned her metallic wings, which looked extremly real, making her look even more amazing than before.

    p p p!

    As her wings appeared, she pped them gently, and the grey purple energy released from them and began to spread throughout the hall.

    Faint pink-silvery waves also came out of my hands and spread around the hall, searching for any traps that would be ced there.

    "Its clear," Sarah said a minuteter and walked forward. There are no traps in this room, which is not surprising considering all the precious things here, including those left behind by the flower people, are protected under the powerful formation.

 Chapter 2490 Dangerous Garden

    <h4>Chapter 2490 Dangerous Garden</h4>

    We reached the door to the other side, and Sarah ced her hand on the door, revealing the formation a few secondster.

    I quickly scanned the formation and began to break it with my avatar while Ashlyn watched over me.

    "You can try to break any artifacts, except for that golden te; I want it," I said a few secondster when I saw Sarah walking toward the artifacts. Who knows if her artifacts will be able to break the formation; if it does, I want to stake my dib.

    She can take any artifacts she wants, but I want that te.

    "Snort!" She snorted and walked toward the artifacts before stopping in from the first artifact. A jeweled bracelet, she was able to draw out the protection formation on it but was not able to break it with her glove artifact.

    She had tried a few others, including the golden te I wanted, but all she was able to do was draw out the formation; breaking them seemed to be out of its capabilities.

    Seeing that, I began topletely focus on solving the formation, and it took me one hour and twenty minutes to break the formation; it was obviously more difficult than the formation earlier.

    "Here is the key," I said, and the formation key materialized in front of me. This time, she was not surprised and quickly scanned it before pushing the door open.

    Krrrr!

    The door opened, and I looked at one of the most beautiful gardens I had ever seen; it was filled with beautiful nts, and most of them were extremly precious and dangerous. For the first time ining here, we saw the signs of the Grimm Monsters.

    There are two of them, dried to the bones as all their lifeforce is got sucked by the nts that had trapped them.

    I knew some of these nts, and they are dangerous as they are precious; they are also protected. Including the carnivorous ones, the protection runes on some nts are clearly visible.

    The flower people had defaced this floor the least, but there are still signs of defacement. The statues and murals around the garden had not been spared; the statues are in worse poses than even a second floor, and murals show the shuddering cruelty of the asar race man.

    For the first time, the flower people are showing what it did to them, and I have to say, it is pretty cruel and despicable. It had wiped out their kingdom and used their people for the ritual to increase its strength; it is cruelty at the level of Grimm Monsters.

    Sarah had once again summoned her wings, and I sent the waves through my hand to investigate and was shocked to find the whole garden is engrossed in traps. Not to mention these deadly nts which would attack us as we walked through the garden.

    "My method has found this to be a safe way," said Sarah, and a rough map of the garden materialized with energy, showing the safe routes.

    "Your method was not able to detect the traps here, here, and here; thisst one is the only safe way through the garden, and on the way, we will have to be deal with some nasty nts," I said to my surprised, Sarah nodded, without any argument.

    My investigative methods have taken a huge leap in these past months; the study of soul that I am especially focusing on is helping me a lot, and when you add the rule-bending power to it, you get pretty amazing abilities.

    A contained powerful aura rumbled out of Sarah''s body as a grey sword appeared in her hand. Its design had changed since thest time I saw it; it had be more spartan. It might look like amon steel sword to any uninformed, but those who can see will never dare to underestimate it.

    All my boosts activated, and a short sword appeared in my hand; a great sword would not be much helpful in such constrained space; I would need something smaller and slimmer.

    Hun!

    "Let''s go," I said, stepping forward, but just as I did, I was instantly attacked by two vines and a huge flower with sharp teeth that wanted to consume me.

    These nts are no weaklings; each of them could deal with the Grandmasters if they were not careful enough.

    Slice Slice Slice!

    My sword moved and, in a fraction of a second, cut apart all three attacks that came at me. I did not even stop while dealing with the attacks of the nts. These attacks are powerful but not enough to harm us; the truly dangerous one wille as we head deeper inside the garden.

    Ten minutes passed, and in these ten minutes, we got attacked more than a hundred times. One hundred and sixty-seven times.

    These nts are ferocious, attacking us from every direction, not just with vines and huge teethed flowers but also with poison and psychedelics. Each step we took was cautious, as we might be swept in hallucination before we realize it.

    "Careful, that nt in the left had released a psychedelic," I warned, and misty fire appeared around me, burning the psychedelic, but it was still enough to bur it all. Thankfully, my armor is extremly tight, and I activated the special protection against psychedelics, which would not let even a speck inside.

    SLICE SLICE SLICE!

    Another fifteen minutes passed, and we reached the end of the garden, where the nts were so powerful that I had to use nearly all my strength while Sarah had directly summoned her defensive abilities, which are amazing.

    Still, they would not have been enough to protect against these nts. If I had not been here, she would have been in a really wretched state right now.

    It took another three minutes before finally, we were finally able to reach the end of the garden, and I finally took a sigh of relief. It might not seem like it, but I shit scared of this garden, and there is sweat piled over my whole body.

    There are some truly dangerous things that had not attacked us for some reason; if they had, we wouldn''t have been in such great condition.

 Chapter 2491 Working Together

    <h4>Chapter 2491 Working Together</h4>

    "Did Grimm Monsters make any progress?" I asked as we walked out of the garden; "No, they are strangely focused on the stainless blood soul lotuses that they did not even nce at the other things." She said, and it widened my eyes in surprise.

    ''Treasure hunting parties,'' I said out in my mind; for the past few months, like us, the Grimms are also sending out crazy numbers of treasure hunting parties to every ruin and realm. They are of every level, from Kings to High Grandmasters.

    The parties of Grimms I encountered in the ruin were also treasure hunting parties and were oddly focused on specific resources.

    After she answered my question, she ced her gloved hand on the door, and a few secondster, the formation was revealed. Seeing the formation, my eyes couldn''t help but widen; it was on apletely different level, and I would need quite some time to solve it.

    So, I began breaking the formation without wasting any time; it had been already hours since the Grimms had entered the final sanctum.

    Even though they were especially focusing on the stainless blood soul lotuses, I am sure they would have gotten the resources.

    Three hours passed, and I had still not finished solving the formation. It is hard, much harder than the other formation. Though I am very much enjoying it, I love theseplex, multiyered formations; they give me the much-needed practice I need for the Hermes library.

    I nned to go there this month, I have waited enough already, and I felt like my preparation is enough to solve the formation and get my hands on that library.

    Another two hours passed when Sarah spoke up again; "They have broken up the formation around the corrupted pool,"

    Hearing that, I stopped for a moment before double downing on solving the formation. I have reached very close to it, and it won''t be long before I solve itpletely.

    Twenty-one minutes passed, and finally, I was able to solve the formation. It took me nearly six hours which is a lot, considering my avatar and I were working together.

    I was about to tell Sarah that I was finished when I saw her with closed eyes and strange little expressions on her face.

    "I am finished," I said, a little too loudly, which immediately made her open her eyes. "The Grimms inside the final sanctum are immensely powerful," She said, and my expression couldn''t help but be serious.

    "Is there a High Grandmaster there?" I asked softly; a High Grandmaster would make things really tricky. "No, but the ones there are pretty close to a High Grandmaster," she replied, and I took a sigh of relief. As long there is no High Grandmaster, there is no problem.

    Even a High Grandmaster would not be a problem, or at least I would not have any problem surviving as long as it is not especially strong.

    "Here is the key," I said, and a formation materialized in front of me; she scanned it immediately but, to my surprise, made no movements to open the door.

    "The Grimms are a little busy right now; I think we should wait till they have dealt with the trouble," She suggested, and I have no problem following her suggestion.

    Since they have entered the final sanctum before us. It is their duty to remove all traps; we will open the door when they go for the treasure; till then, I will have to satisfy myself with what we have in this garden.

    "Bring out the restriction on that nt," I said, motioning toward the frost-flowing roses, one of the most precious nts in the garden.

    Sarah did not move; instead, she turned toward me, "I want half of these flowers," She said with a tone that booked no arguments.

    I looked at her, but her eyes did not budge; I knew if I rejected her request, she would not help me, and I really needed her help, the help of her artifacts, to bring out the runic protection.

    "Fine," I said with a sigh as I agreed with her demands.

    She activated her defensive methods and walked toward the flower, carefully avoiding all the traps while dealing with any attack that came in her way.

    The frost-flowing roses are at the outskirt of the garden; there is danger but not as big as one we will have if we were to go for those which are truly deep in the garden. Who knows, if we touched them, the real dangerous nts might attack us.

    Finally, she reached it and touched the invisible projection, and a couple of secondster, the formation became visible. She tried to break it with her artifact but again was unsessful in doing that.

    I quickly copied the formation and began to solve it; the formation was not easy, but I was confident that I would be able to solve it within an hour.

    While I was solving the formation, Sarah once again closed her eyes, keeping her eyes on the Grimm Monsters. The nts here are precious, but they are still nothingpared to the final sanctum; that ce is where the real treasures are.

    "Here is the key," It took me thirty-nine minutes to solve the formation. She quickly copied and walked toward the flower; this time, I went with her. She gave me her usual cold look but did not say anything.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed as it had broken, and before Sarah could move her hand to pluck those beautiful white roses, she saw them plucking on their own. The boxes appeared out of storage at the same time, and I began storing the roses; while I dealt with a few nts that attacked us.

    "Your share," I said and handed her sixteen boxes while keeping the seventeen to me. There was a total of thirty-three frost-flowing roses we got from the nt, and I decided to keep the extra since most of the work had been done by me.

    "I will keep the extra next time," she said; it seemed like she did not like our sharing forme, but I decided not to argue

    There are many resources here; losing one or two would not affect me much.

 Chapter 2492 Final Sanctum

    <h4>Chapter 2492 Final Sanctum</h4>

    My strings dug up the roots of a group of nts quickly and packed them up; this time, we have got an even number of resources. So, half of them went to her while the other half went to me; I only got a half despite doing most of the work.

    "That one," I said, motioning toward the nt; Sarah went toward it without saying anything and touched its invisible protection with her gloved hand.

    Hun!

    She had touched it and waited for the formation toe out when I sensed something which immediately changed my expression. A fraction of a momentter, Sarah had also sensed it, and a look of horror couldn''t help but appear on her face.

    A vine with a sharp mouth wasing at her with incredible speed that Sarah did not even think about dodging and put all her power into the defensive methods, which formed a small domain around her while her metal wings wrapped her around.

    Even with such powerful defenses, she did not know whether she would survive or not, considering one of the most powerful dangers of the garden had finally attacked; it possesses the power of the High Grandmaster.

    Pach Pach Pach

    The vine took a fraction of seconds to appear and began to tear her defenses like paper; in front of the vine, they did not put up any defenses at all.

    They broke apart the moment vine had contacted them and seeing that horror on Sarah''s face couldn''t help but deepen.

    BANNNG!

    She was sure she was going to die when suddenly the vine hit something invisible and stopped while my shields became visible, shining brightly with the power of the attack that came at them.

    The vine stopped by my shields, and just as quickly as it appeared, it had disappeared. That surprised me, as, given her power, I thought it would try to attack my shields consistently, but it seemed like the nt was quite smart.

    To be honest, I wanted it to keep attacking; I knew what nt it was, and seeing its preciousness, I would have tried to get it.

    While I may not be able to do anything against the intelligence of High Grandmasters, I have a pretty good chance against this nt, which did not have intelligence and limited maneuverability.

    "Thank you," said Sarah, and it shocked me; the shock her words had given me far greater than the attack of the High Grandmaster.

    Sarah seemed to know what I was thinking, reading the expressions on my face as she red at me coldly before once again touching the invisible protection of the nt while my shields faded from the view.

    I could tell Sarah was searching for my shields, but her soul sense was not strong enough to see them. They are still around her, ready to protect her or me against any attack thates from the garden.

    I have already realized how dangerous the garden is, and I would notpromise on safety, especially for Sarah. Even though I didn''t like her, I had promised Jim I would protect her, and I would do just that till we returned to the Pyramid safely.

    I quickly scanned the formation and began to break as I have done so many times already in the past seven hours.

    "The Grimms have finished dealing with the trouble; they are now heading for the stainless blood soul lotuses," Sarah said suddenly; hearing that, I got up immediately, forgetting the formation which I was really close to cracking.

    Krrrrr!

    "Let''s go," I said; even before I said it, Sarah had already ced her hand on the door and, a few secondster, began to push it.

    The door opened fully, and the powerful aura of the four Grandmasters covered us; the aura is quite powerful, especially of the ck Horned Apeman. Sarah is right; its strength is really close to the High Grandmaster, and most importantly, it has a bloodline.

    "Gentleman, thank you for dealing with all the trouble for us. We are very grateful for that," I said to six Grandmasters.

    There are six Grandmasters, but only four are worth noting, as two of them are Masters, while the other four are Grandmasters.

    Of the four, one is a mid-level Grandmaster, while the three are peak Grandmasters, with one of them being just a step away from bing a High Grandmaster.

    "Micheal Zaar!" said the ck Horned Apeman; "ha, you are alive; we have thought you dead being dead, being barely run away in the half-dead state from Grandmaster Sce," I said, and rage in its eyes zed; I gave it smile and looked around.

    The final sanctum is big, though not as big as the garden, but still big, and the center of it is a darkke with a snake-headed-headed skeleton with a y crown on its head. The shocking thing is, there is a grey sword pierced through its heart.

    Itpletely upended what I thought about this tomb, especially when I looked at the murals.

    I had thought, this is a tomb that flower people had defaced; they had done that after they had found this tomb, but I was very wrong.

    The flower people had attacked the kingdom of the snakehead race and killed their king; after that, they brought the body here; the tomb it had prepared for itself, and ced it in the most corrupt thing they could find.

    They have painted everything in great detail so that even a dumb person would understand the murals without any problem.

    I had decided that if I ever came across flower people in my life, I would go out of my way and be polite to them. They are very vengeful people who would even take revenge on the bodies of their enemies.

    Though I am very grateful for that, even more, grateful that they threw the seeds of stainless lotus in the corrupt pond, which produced Stainless Blood Soul Lotuses.

    "Good, you havee here, Micheal Zaar, and you have even brought one of a host of angel Inheritance. It seemed like luck is really favoring me that I will be able to kill two of you today," It said with augh while I looked at it as if it was an idiot.

    "You do know that even a high Grandmaster had failed to kill me, right?" I asked to which its smile became brighter.

    "What makes you think I did not have the power of High Grandmaster," It said with a toothed smile, and a bone ax appeared in hand.

 Chapter 2493 Might Of Ancestral Blessing Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 2493 Might Of Ancestral Blessing Weapon</h4>

    Seeing the ax, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up; it was not just me but also Sarah, too shocked to see the ax.

    As the ax appeared in its hand, its aura instantly broke through the realm of the peak Grandmaster and entered the High Grandmaster.

    "Now, do you think I have no chance of killing you?" It asked with a confident smile. "I truly did not expect you have an ancestral blessing weapon," I said with a sigh before a smile appeared on my face.

    While I may be smiling confidently, I am not that confident, and nor is Sarah. She has quickly collected her emotions, and her full power is rumbling through her, but it will be not enough tost even a minute in front of such power.

    "So what you have an ancestral blessing weapon, if my calctions are right, you won''t be able to harness its power for more than half an hour, and after that, you will be left weakened," I added, and its expressions slipped for a moment before a big predatory smile appeared on its face.

    "Don''t act so confident Zaar,st time you have barely able to survive for a minute before you ran away, but this time, you won''t have that chance," ha said, and the bone ax in its hand shone brightly as it disappeared from its spot and appearing in front of me.

    "Die, Humans!" It shouted and attacked us with the huge bone ax.

    BANNNG!

    The ax stopped mid-way as it shed against my shields which revealed themselves and lit resplendently while a huge amount of power came at me, pressuring my veins as they transferred this huge power.

    Aftering from the ruin, I went out one more time and also continued practicing with alchemical solutions and my art.

    So, my strength had taken quite a big leappared to when I was in the ruin and fought against that High Grandmaster werewolf from the golden fire tribe; now, I did not have to use the fourth boost immediately when I am against a High Grandmasters.

    The Apeman is not surprised seeing the shields appearing and them taking the attack without breaking and appeared the top of me and attacked again.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG!

    It attacked, and seeing the shields taking the attack, it disappeared and attacked again. It is continuously attacking, not staying in one spot for more than a fraction of seconds.

    It wanted its attacks to be overwhelming as possible but also, at the same time, did not want to be untangled in my strings.

    If It had read the intelligence on me, it must know that I had captured even a High Grandmaster in my strings for a moment, so it has to be careful.

    "Why are you not doing something; if we kept defending, sooner orter, its assault will overwhelm your shields, and we would be massacred by it or worse, eaten alive," Sarah said, clearly very stressed under the powerful assault of the Apeman.

    I am quite surprised seeing how calm she is; not many people would be this calm when they see an enemy that could kill them instantly.

    "I am doing everything I could; if you can in any way call the aid of that sword, then please help me with all your means," I said as I turned to her.

    It instantly made her angry, and she red at me, but just as these emotions appeared, they disappeared, and her eyes became calm as she looked at the sword in the center of theke, which had begun shining faintly the moment we had entered the final sanctum.

    "I could not order the sword," she said with a sigh.

    There was no change in my expression hearing that; while I would have very much liked it if she had been able to help me, I still have the ability to defeat this Grimm bastard on my own, and it won''t take me even half an hour.

    If it had been a true High Grandmasters, I wouldn''t have had such thoughts, but it is not. It had just got that power because of the ancestral blessing weapon, which is not that powerful and hase with many restrictions.

    The first and most important restriction is that the ax is only increasing its raw power, not the sensory powers or other abilities.

    It is not just that; there is also a restriction on the type of attack it will be able to perform through the ax, and with every attack, the ax would lose its power. This is why ancestral blessing weapons are only used when it is absolutely necessary.

    They are also very hard to make, and one would definitely lose their life when making them. Thus these kinds of weapons are only made by the people who already have one leg on the grave.

    "Those bastards!" Sarah cursed.

    While the ck Horned Apeman is fighting against us, the rest of Grimms are not dilly-dallying. They are harvesting the resources.

    All of them have focused on harvesting the Stainless Blood Soul lotuses out of the corrupted pond. It was not easy, but they were able to harvest it after paying the significant price; the corruption had invaded them.

    The thing that surprised me most is that they have handed the lotus to Master ss Lizardman. That Lizardman is amon Master, not like Sarah, who had the power of Grandmaster.

    These bastards havee prepared; they begin to drink one potion after another, and soon, the corruption begins to release out of their bodies, and a minuteter, they begin to go for the other lotus.

    "Zaar, it seemed like I have underestimated you," Boomed the ck Horn Apeman from the other side of the sanctum.

    "Yes, you did, and now you are maintaining distance from me like a scared rat," I mocked, which made its eyes ze with rage. "Why don''t youe closer? I promise I won''t bite you," I asked as I put the most inviting smile on my face.

    It made me angry, but it soon controlled its emotions and looked at me with cold and calcting eyes.

    "Since you have asked so nicely, I wille and also bring the full power of my ax to you," It said with a toothedugh, and next second, a shuddering aura sted out of its body as a huge phantom appeared behind it.

    It was the biggest bloodline phantom I had ever seen, and the power emitting made Sarah and me shudder uncontrobly.

 Chapter 2494 Why Would I Run?

    <h4>Chapter 2494 Why Would I Run?</h4>

    "We are fucked!"

    Cursed Sarah looks at the huge majestic bloodline phantom made from the bloodline power of ck Horned Apeman and the bone ax it is holding.

    The bone ax is made with the help of the power of the bloodline, and only members of ck Horned Apeman who had the bloodline could use it.

    This attack of it likely the most powerful attack that ax could produce. I have some reservations about my shields abilities topletely defend against the attack, but that is not going to change anything as the defense is the only choice I have. I will do it with every bit of my strength.

    "Harnessing such power cost me a lot, but it is totally worth it to kill you," said the Apeman as the bloodline phantom merged into its body, and it disappeared and appeared above me with its ax glowing with power.

    "You are good, Zaar, but this is your end. Goodbye!" It said and brought down its glowing at incredible speed and power.

    I poured every bit of power I had into my shields and also contemted using the fourth boost for a moment before rejecting the thought. I have yet to reach the point where I would need to burn my blood to survive.

    At least not yet.

    BANNNNG!

    Its ax stuck against my shields, and overwhelming power spread into them, lighting them up like the sun before sending some of that huge amount of power at me, which instantly overwhelmed my veins.

    Crack Crack Crack

    That was just the beginning as the cracks began to appear and not just on one shield but on all, and they were spreading up fast.

    I could see Sarah was preparing for the worst as one shield after another began to appear below the sphere of my shields. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but be surprised as I thought she would only cover herself, but it seemed like she had proved me wrong.

    "HUN?"

    The cracks kept spreading for a couple of seconds before they stopped, covering nearly a quarter of the shields before they started healing rapidly. It had shocked ck Horned Apeman so much that it wasn''t able to control its emotions.

    "Nice attack," I said to it with a hint of mockery, which immediately brought it to its senses.

    "You Bastard!"

    It roared and attacked again while its shout was louder than before; the power of the attack was nearly the same. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, and the fear of death in my heart lessened considerably.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG

    It attacked again and was just an overwhelming power at me, and at the same time, the cracks began to increse. This time, it did give time for cracks to heal and attack again, and then again, with each attack, the cracks on the shields would increse more and more.

    Soon the cracks have covered more than 50% of all shields, and if this continues, they will spread into the shields fully by the end of the minute.

    "They have got another lotus; not it had mattered anyway, since we are going to die." Said Sarah; I cast a nce at the Grimms by the corrupted pool, and she is right; the Grimms have taken out another lotus and now consuming the potion to remove the corruption.

    "Zaar, your shields are nearly down; now, where will you run?" asked the Apeman as the cracks have 80% of my shields, and if it continued with such attacks, they would be destroyed in the next ten seconds.

    "Why would I have to run when I could kill you at any time," I said, and hearing that, its eyes widened up in shock, and I felt powerful soul energy circting over.

    "You are joking?" It asked in shock and moved around; its movements seemedpletely fine, which made it so angry that I thought its eyes might begin to spew out the fire in the next second.

    "why would I joke?" I asked with a smile and shed a look at my shields, which were healing rapidly; in just a few seconds, they had already recovered more than half of their damage.

    "You bastard, you are just stretching for time!" It roared and moved toe at me, only to find its bodypletely frozen. A horror couldn''t help but appear on its face seeing that and tried using all its strength.

    "Like, I had said; I could kill you at any time," I said with shock, to the shock of Sarah and the Grimm Monsters beside the pool, who had horror on their faces.

    "Hehe, you have really caught me, but you will not remain alive to enjoy your victory Zaar," It said with a crazy smile on its face.

    "Let''s die together!" It said, and a powerful aura sted off it, and this aura moved toward the bone sword.

    The bone ax is the real explosive; there have been returning records of even Grand Lord dying with the st of the ancestral blessing weapon; though that weapon was also at a Grand Lord ss.

    If the bone ax exploded, everyone here would die; even High Grandmasters will not survive its explosions.

    I could not let it happen, and it will not happen. I had made sure of that; it is a reason why it had taken me so long to bind it.

    "Human, what did you do?" ck Horned Apeman asked in shock and horror when it saw its bloodline power got repelled from the ax; not the ax but a thin invisibleyer of string that covered it.

    "You already know what I did," I replied with a smile, and it opened its mouth to speak, but before it could, it had disappeared.

    "Sarah, I am a little tired. Will you handle these gentlemen," I said and sat on the step without care.

    "dly," She said coldly without looking at me and disappeared from her spot.

    For the whole battle, she was sitting chicken; she did not get even the slightest chance to fight due to the power difference, and that left her frustrated; and now that I had dealt with the biggest danger, she could deal with the rest to relieve her frustration.

    The battle would not be easy for her, especially for two peak Grandmasters who have exploded with power and now moving toward Sarah with bloodthirsty expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 2495 Racing For Lotuses

    <h4>Chapter 2495 Racing For Lotuses</h4>

    BANNG BANNG BANNG

    It had been a minute since the battle had begun, and it had been intense; Sarah was not holding anything back as she fought against the two-peak Tyrant.

    I have to say that despite being a whole level lower than them, she has a clear advantage over them and has begun injuring them already. If she continues to fight in such a way, it won''t take even five minutes for a battle to finish.

    ''Finally!''

    I said in my mind as the silver and green runes have finally finished harvesting the bloodline of the ck Horned Apeman.

    Buzz!

    A secondter, the runes buzzed, and the pure crystalline strengthening energy flooded into me from my runes. It was so pure that I had barely able to stop myself from making a moaning noise as it began to merge inside me.

    As the strengthening energy begins to merge, my strength begins to rise rapidly; at the same time, the resources also begin to mature rapidly as they consume the growth energy from the mysterious tree.

    The same phenomenon has appeared around the essence metal tree; the speed of its absorption of the dried tree''s metal energy essence floating above it had also increased.

    It had happenedst time, too, when it began to consume the growth energies.

    The absorption of metal energy essence from the half tree above has rapidly begun to increse the level of the metal essence tree, which inwardly begins to benefit the fruits hanging by it, as they also matured rapidly.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, my eyes sharpened, and a light smile appeared on my face. "Since you are already, there is no need to leave," I said, and light in the eyes of the Master ss Grimm Monsters died, and its body disappeared.

    I am not tired; I had just waited to see if the assumption was right, and it was right.

    That Master ss Grimm Monsters was a rune Grandmaster, and it had an escape talisman. Whether it would have worked in this restricted space, I don''t know; I had only waited this long to confirm my hunch and also wrap my strings around them.

    "Let''s stop it; we have wasted enough time," I said and waved my hand; the Grimms stopped what they were doing and disappeared.

    The two-peak Grandmaster that Sarah was fighting had also disappeared. Though, I am polite enough to leave behind the storage and the artifacts of the two Grimm Monsters

    The next second, Sarah and I appeared at the same time and appeared beside the corrupted pool. There are some precious things here, but nothing came close to the five remaining stainless blood soul lotuses inside the corrupted pool.

    Sarah also wants these lotuses, but she was a sword piercing the skeleton even more. The sword had to begin to shine even more brightly as she appeared beside the pool.

    Sarah closed her eyes as she appeared beside the pool while I focused on the remaining five lotuses in the pool.

    The Grimms have broken the restrictions of the corrupted pool, but the corrupted pool itself is a challenge. To harvest the lotuses inside the pool, all the Grimms used a collective method and are even then infected by the corruption thattches on you with the slightest touch.

    Still, I have confidence I could harvest these lotuses and would be able to do it before Sarah does. I couldn''t help but wonder how angry she would be when I harvested all stainless blood soul lotus, and she couldn''t get a single one.

    These stainless loti, after all extremly, are extremly precious that a single one would create a huge ripple among the Grandmasters and Grandlord, and there are seven of them, all of which I nned to get.

    Hun!

    I just thought that when suddenly, the sword shone like a bulb and released a light which created a bridge across the corrupted pool.

    Before I could say anything, Sarah jumped onto the pool with a huge smile on her face and moved across it speedily, and in a second, she stopped beside the stainless blood soul lotus and harvested it expertly.

    She barely took twelve seconds to harvest the lotus.

    I had thought after harvesting it, she would walk across the sword as there is no other lotus on the light bridge way, but to my shock, a bright light split and moved toward the stainless blood soul lotus on her right.

    ''Fuck, I could not let her hot these loti,'' I cursed and made a move; earlier, I wanted to be careful but now, seeing this bitch manipting the light from the sword; I could not take the risk otherwise before I know it, the remaining four loti would be hers.

    A dense holy light zed from my body, surprising even Sarah, who was moving toward the lotus, and four pinky think ropes moved toward the four loti over the pool.

    The corruption attacked the moment my ropes went over it; it crushed the holy energy before beginning to seep inside my ropes. My ropes resisted, but still, the corruption began to seep inside them and came toward me before infiltrating my body.

    Ahhhhh!

    I screamed through the greeted teeth as powerful corruption hit me, but I did not let it affect my goal.

    My four ropes and Sarah reached the lotuses at the same time; three of my ropes began to harvest the lotuses, but the fourth one remained static as Sarah began to harvest her second stainless blood soul lotus.

    The fourth rope is a warning to Sarah; if she dared to do anything to impede my harvest, the rope will act.

    As for her acting after she finished harvesting the lotus; well it would not happen. My ropes are very fast, they would only be half of the time required by Sarah to harvest these lotuses.

    It took me six seconds to harvest the lotuses before the ropes begin to bring them toward me. I thought Sarah might try for them and was ready to defend my precious loot but she did not and I got the lotuses safely in perfect condition.

 Chapter 2496 Corrupted Pool

    <h4>Chapter 2496 Corrupted Pool</h4>

    I packed all the lotuses except for one; the stainless blood soul lotus is the size of my two palms together and ispletly blood red. It looked solid, but when one touched its petals, they felt faint, faintly immaterial.

    This rose is half physical and half soul resource, an exceptionally rare one.

    When the flower people dumped the seed of stainless lotus seed inside theke, even they wouldn''t have beenpletely confident that stainless lotuses would grow out of it. As these are very hard to grow, even when all the conditions are suitable for them.

    The flower people were really something; they had not ced the body of the asar race man into the pool but also trapped its soul. What it had suffered would have been beyond torture, but that is what made these lotuses grow.

    Stainless lotuses grow in the filthiest, corrupted environment.

    This stainless blood soul lotus is a resource that will help me practice that method in the scroll, and I don''t think I will be able to find any better resources than it.

    The method in scroll said that a pure soul type resource is required for the best possible result, but I think stainless blood soul lotus will suit what I am trying to achieve the most. It is not just a method I am going to practice but also work to manipte its ws to suit my needs.

    Sarah had finally harvested the second lotus and packed it before she walked toward her destination, the sword piercing into the heart of the asar race man.

    She appeared on the stand in the center of the pool and looked; she did not touch it as I had expected her to do; instead just kept looking. It seemed like she was trying to make up her mind about it.

    Buzz!

    While she was doing that, the green and silver runes inside me have finally harvested the bloodline of one Grandmaster and Master and began releasing the strengthening energy a secondter.

    The strengthening energies from the two Grimm Monsters are slightly less powerful than the ck Horned Apeman, which are spreading into me, but the difference is minimal. The strengthening energy from all three Grimms is going to increase my strength a lot.

    The nts inside also begin to grow rapidly, especially the metal essence tree, which is heavily absorbing the essence of a dead metal tree floating above it.

    While my strength rose rapidly, Sarah finally decided to touch the beautiful green sword.

    Hun!

    She gripped the sword and was about to pull it out of it when she froze; all her movements froze, including her eyes which had be hazy.

    I instantly looked at her metaphysical scan; I had deposited the seed inside her the moment we entered the corrupted blood valley.

    While everything outside seemed fine, inside, it was not.

    Powerful energy had entered inside her; this energy was the highest level one I had ever seen, and it had the vor of simr energy as Sarah, just of a very high level. Seeing the level of energy, I activated all the stealth formations I had ced inside the seed.

    The strange thing is, this powerful energy is not doing anything other than staying still inside Sarah calmly.

    Everything is not calm inside Sarah; I am sensing a stormy fluctuation from consciousness, and these fluctuations are getting intense with each second.

    Hun!

    These fluctuations are quite surprising as they mirror the one when they are in battle and Sarah is frozen, but I am not na?ve enough to think that battles could only be fought with the bodies; they can be fought in the soul as well, and Sarah seemed to do that.

    A minute passed by and then two; I had even finished absorbing all the strengthening energy, but there seemed to be no sign of Sarah waking up. Instead, the fluctuations in consciousness kept getting intense.

    ''It seemed like she might take some to wave up,'' I said to myself and turned toward the rest of the sanctum.

    There are many precious things inside the garden, but I was surprised to see there was no spatial artifact in the view, which had kind of disappointed me.

    I was kind of hoping for it after seeing the floor; not only there is no spatial artifact, but there is also no method. Usually, the tomb is the best ce to find the methods; those who died leave behind the method as a form of legacy.

    Still, there is some interesting stuff here, and I was about to move toward them when I stopped as a thought came to my mind.

    I looked at the corrupted pool, which could be said to be the most important thing in the whole sanctum, not only corrupted water but also the pool, which is itself an artifact.

    The stainless lotuses are the resources at the level of metal essence fruits, and they need the corruption to grow.

    If I rece that with rule-bending power, I will need the humongous amount of it, which I could not give, not to mention an immense amount of resources if I were to create a corruption pool of my own in my core.

    The better option would be to take this corruption pool, which had a lotus nt inside it, and with the growth energy, it would be easy for me to grow more lotuses. Which is better than starting from scratch.

    As I had said before, the stainless lotuses are notoriously hard to grow, even when you make all the preparations.

    Not to mention the level of corruption present in the pool is huge, even after hundreds of thousands of years and a lot of degradation. There is enough corruption present in the pool that hundreds, even thousands of stainless lotuses are produced through it.

    Though taking such an amount of powerful corruption woulde with its own risk, my core would not be able to handle the slightest spill.

    Getting a pool would be quite hard, as it is stuck to the tomb with quite a powerful formation, but I have confidence that I would be able to do it.

 Chapter 2497 First Essence

    <h4>Chapter 2497 First Essence</h4>

    Thankfully, whether it is Grimms or it was before they arrived, the formation is visible; otherwise, I would have had to choose the less than desirable oues.

    I looked at the formation that is densely covering the floor that the pool was attached. Th formation is veryplex, on the same level as the formation of the door of the final sanctum. It would not be easy to solve the formation, but I have confidence in doing it.

    "Keep an eye on the meta-scan and inform me if any changes ur," My avatar said to Nero before focusing on solving the formation as I did on the outside, asking Ashlyn to keep an eye on any danger that came.

    It had been two months, six months inside since Nero woke up, but I had not let him out of the core even for a minute.

    He needs to understand what he didst time was extremly dangerous, and he would not do something like that again. I n to not let him out for another two months; by then, he should fully understand the consequences of his actions.

    Four hours passed, and I came very close to solving the formation while Sarah had remained the same.

    I am still reading continues intense feelings from her consciousness, which had taken a break of an hour before resuming again.

    I am quite curious about what she is experiencing; unfortunately, my seed is not capable of that.

    Hun!

    Ten some minutes have passed, and when suddenly, an extremly powerful aura burst out of Sarah. It was so powerful that it froze me on my spot; it was the aura of that energy inside Sarah.

    Even Grand Lords did not have such a powerful aura, and it is likely due to that I felt an unprecedently vast pressure crashing down on me. The world has taken notice of the energy, and now it is looking.

    The world does not ept anything that goes even a fraction above its limit; if it finds anything, it wille down heavily.

    ''FUCK!''

    I cursed in my mind loudly as the vast pressure came crashing down on me; even though the pressure was not targeting me, I still felt it, and it continued increasing in power as it is doing right now, then soon it will reach the height it would be able to copse my consciousness and crushed my body.

    Even with all my strength, I am still not powerful enough to bear even a fraction of this vast power of the world.

    While I am struggling with all, Sarag seemed fine, better than fine. I could see through my seed as the powerful energy began to seep inside her core.

    Half of it had already entered the core, and it won''t take more than a few seconds for the other half to seep inside. I just hope I will be able to survive this vast pressure till then, as I could feel it getting stronger.

    Thud!

    A few seconds passed, and I copsed on the floor; even when I was sitting, I could not bear this pressure.

    Suddenly, the pressure had disappeared as if it had never appeared. If I had not experienced it, I would not believe it.

    Hun!

    The pressure had just disappeared when I suddenly sensed the faint energy; sensing it, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up. I immediately forced myself to calm down as I never did before and even activated formation that made my mind calm.

    I did not even care about the huge amount of energy that began to pour out of Sarah''s core as she began her breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss.

    I would have watched such a breakthrough with an utter focus as it is a normal Grandmaster breakthrough which I had seen tens of times but a breakthrough of a very powerful Inheritance host who had a core that had epted the powerful energy that is beyond the level of the world.

    I live for such chances, and I search for such chances, but now I couldn''t care less about it; in front of this energy that vast pressure left behind, it is nothing.

    This energy is called first essence or primal conscious energy, a thing that Grandmaster has toprehend and control to make a breakthrough into the Grandmaster. This energy is now present in its purest form, and I would not miss it for anything in the world.

    It is the greatest opportunity I have got in quite a while, and I would not let it go.

    Gulp!

    I forcefully calmed myself and focused my everything on this energy, sensing its flow to its feeling, trying to imprint it on my mind.

    I had even tried to absorb some of it forcefully but could not; my core is not powerful enough to forcefully suck this most powerful energy in the world.

    As I begin toprehend the energy, I found it strangely familiar. It gave me about the same feeling as that piece of the world that I used as the main ingredient to craft my core; I feel something like it from my core all the time.

    I have never focused on it, considering part of my core like the ground and air of it, but it seemed like I had grossly misunderstood it, and it should be the thing I should focus on the most.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when suddenly, I noticed a shocking thing. I saw a tiny bit of energy floating inside me, going to my core and moon.

    It is barely 1% of the rapidly fading energy, but it gave me a huge chance as I put all my focus on the fraction of energy that was drifting into me, and in just a few seconds, I saw the result.

    New understandings began to dawn on me; there are many things about the world that I had not understood before they began to be clear. I also felt I was getting a greater understanding of the worldly energy that tyrants use.

    That couldn''t help but make me ecstatic.

 Chapter 2498 Taking The Corrupted Pool

    <h4>Chapter 2498 Taking The Corrupted Pool</h4>

    In just a few minutes, all the energy had disappeared; it had made me quite disappointed, but I quickly got over it, seeing how big an opportunity I had experienced.

    High Grandmasters would kill for such an opportunity; they search high and low for it, and I have got it without even searching for it. If theye to find out, they might just strangle me out of jealousy.

    I have gained a lot; not only am I familiar with the purest essence of the first energy, but I alsoprehended quite many things about it, which has inevitably increased my dominion over the worldly energy that we tyrant use.

    I quickly go over theprehension I have got before, focusing on the thing that is happening in front of me.

    Sarah is making a breakthrough in the Grandmaster ss, and it is one of the strangest breakthroughs I have ever seen.

    There is not a hint of energy around her, not worldly energy or energy from her Inheritance source. She is not even using the resources; that tiny bit of energy she had got is helping her make a breakthrough into Grandmaster ss.

    An immense amount of energy poured out of her core and spread into her body and soul at the same time; two swords in front of me melted into a blob of purple steel and green, and now they have begun to merge together.

    The two swords that had turned into blobs, one of them is the sword from the skeleton while the other is Sarah''s totem artifact.

    My seed is recording everything; these are not simple weapons.

    One of them is a totem artifact created from the very powerful Inheritance, and the other is a sword, likely belonging to the same Inheritance but at a much lighter level.

    Now, seeing them merging together, I couldn''t help but wonder how powerful the weapon would turn out;bining Sarah''s own power, the strength Sarah would be able to project would be horrifying.

    It is a good thing; I have got my own advancements; otherwise, in front of Sarah, I would have had to bring out my shields. Though it would still be extremly difficult for me to defeat Sara, how difficult I would only be able to find out when shepletes her breakthrough and I fight with her.

    Nine minutester, the blob ispletely merged and seeped inside her, and a second after that, a truly terrifying Grandmaster ss aura shot out of her.

    It is not the power that is horrifying, but her level, which is an initial Grandmaster, but the power she has is of the peak Grandmaster.

    It is due to the core; the core they created helped them stretch their limits to the limit. Each of them packed so much power that those of the same level without the core could notpete with it, which is why those truly talented and intelligent like Sarah created a core before reaching the Grandmaster ss to gain this great advantage.

    "Congrattions," I said as she opened her eyes.

    Such a big moment is witnessed by truly trusted people, and even though there is enmity between us, I could say this at least as fellow humans. I am also very d, as today the human race has gained another exceptionally powerful Grandmaster.

    She would not take a long time to reach the High Grandmaster and, even though I did not want to say it, have a real shot at Grand Lord ss.

    I am saying it is due to her talent or Inheritance, but it is due to the zeal she has; the kind zeal she has is very hard to see. Though such zeal is a double edge sword, if not controlled properly, one might crash and burn with it.

    "Thank You," She said, and her voice was surprisingly normal; the usual coldness she had toward me was missing, but the next second it returned in her eyes.

    "I will take this corrupted pool," staking my im on it before she could say anything about it. It surprised her as she looked at the pool for a moment before looking around the whole sanctum.

    I not only want the pool but also the skeleton that is in the center of it. It ispletely corrupted, and when it merges with the pool full, it will increse the power of the corruption inside even more.

    "Fine, but I want those wings and staff," she pointed at two artifacts. "You can take them," I epted. I could feel those two meant something to her, and if I wanted a better deal, I could negotiate, but I did not.

    I do not have any need for those artifacts, and vying for them would make our already bad rtionship worse.

    Not to mention, the only artifact I have an interest in other than the corrupted pool is a blue gem. I don''t know what it does, but it seemed interesting.

    "Here is the key to breaking the formation," I said, and a huge formation materialized in front of me. Seeing that, a clear surprise appeared on her face, but a secondter, she wore the glove and scanned the formation before touching the formation connecting the pool.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed, and unlike before, the formation did not break; Sarah frowned before she turned to me.

    "The energy crystal I am using is not powerful enough," she informed. It did not surprise me, the level of the artifact is quite high, and I have confidence in the formation I had created, so there could be only one problem.

    "This should fix it," I said and threw the pale brown finger size energy crystal at Sarah. She caught it and ced it inside the glove before putting her hand back on the formation.

    Buzz!

    A few secondster, the formation buzzed as it began to unravel, and soon the whole corrupted pool was ready to be taken.

 Chapter 2499 Arangatas Gem

    <h4>Chapter 2499 Arangatas Gem</h4>

    "Please step aside," I said to Sarah; she looked at me with a question but done as I had said when she did not receive any answer from me.

    As she stepped aside, a kindle of white fire appeared in my hand, which I threw toward the pool.

    Dhub!

    It fell near the pool and began to spread around it before covering the corrupted pool the whole. The corrupted pool is extremly dangerous; a slight spill or even energy leakage would have a drastic consequence; I did not want to see it happen.

    I have done even greater preparation in my core.

    With the fire covering the pool, I walked toward it and touched it with both of my hands, and a momentter, it had disappeared inside my core with me.

    The pool appeared at the opposite end of the smallke, near the hills. The corrupted pool is fifty meters in diameter and covers its huge circr formation of double its size; this whole formation is crafted from the white fire of the fountain.

    The fire is extremly strong with a great purification power; even the slightest spill or slip of corruption would be burned by it before it could damage my core.

    While this corruption pool is dangerous, it will also provide me with huge benefits. I could see stainless loti nts are still alive, and with time, the new stainless lotuses grow out of them. They would grow even faster if they consumed the growth energy.

    Now, I really want to find some Grimm with the Bloodline and kill it; so I can grow these loti rapidly with the growing energy. They are extremly extremly useful not only to me but also to the project.

    The five lotuses I have will disappear extremly fast. Even though I wanted to keep them, I would not be able to keep more than one and a half for myself. As it would be extremly useful in the project, I would not be able to stop myself from using such a precious resource.

    "Bring out their formation," I said to Sarah, who, without saying anything, walked toward the palm-size beautiful crystalline wings.

    This artifact is really beautiful; the wings are made of green crystal and are extremly thin. They are even thinner than the paper but have light shimmer through them, which makes them look really enchanting.

    It seemed like these wings were useful to Sarah, the way she looked at them. I have no interest in them; I have already got what I wanted with it and wouldn''t be much disappointed if that blue gem turned out to be a useless artifact.

    Sarah brought out the formation as I had asked her, and I began to solve it without wasting time.

    The formation is difficult but not as difficult as the one on the door or the corrupted pool. I should be able to solve it in much less time than them.

    Buzz!

    It took me around two and half hours before I was able to break the formation, and just as it did, Sarah took the wings before I could even touch them.

    I red at her seeing that, but she red back coldly and brought out the formation on the wooden staff. The staff is simple; the only design it has is the wooden vine surrounding it and the rock flower at the top; it does not seem that special.

    Though I know looks could be deceiving, it might be a very powerful or a useful artifact or a totally useless one.

    Buzz!

    It took me nearly three hours to solve the formation, and like thest time, she took the artifact the moment its protections broke.

    After cing the staff in her storage, she revealed the formation on the blue gem, and I started to break it. The blue gem is thest artifact, and it is mine; I am quite curious about the gem and what it does. I hope it is not an offensive artifact but something supporting the type.

    Most importantly, it should not be a useless one. I have too many of them in my storage and did not want any more of them.

    Buzz!

    It took me two hours and ten minutes to solve the formation, and Sarah broke it. For a second, I thought Sarah might take a gem, but she did not. She just broke the formation and stepped away while I finally took the gem in my hand.

    I observed the blue gem, which is half the size of my thumb and quite beautiful, and I immediately thought of gifting it to Marina, but before I did that, I wanted to know what it does first. So, I inserted my energy inside it.

    Hun!

    The information about the artifact flooded inside me, and it couldn''t help but make me happy. Though I doubt most people be happy, to them, this thing is nearly useless.

    The gem is called arantagas gem, and it is a natural energy storage crystal on which a formation is carved, which can be totally destroyed.

    This crystal could store any form of any, and it is very to leak for it; from what I have read, some the dark organizations even use it to store the souls.

    Currently, I do not need it; with the help of rule-bending power, I could do what advantages crystal is capable of, but I am aware that it is a precious thing and might be useful someday. So, I carefully stored it in my storage and turned to Sarah.

    "I think we should rest for a few hours; we will need it if we want to harvest those precious nts in the garden below," I said, to which she nodded, and we walked toward the opposite corner of the sanctum.

    There is no way we will live in the same abode.

    We did not have any respect for each other, and if we remained too close, one of us might just explode. I will explode. So, it is better we remain as far as way from each other andplete this mission with as much civility as possible.

 Chapter 2500 Vicious Plants

    <h4>Chapter 2500 Vicious nts</h4>

    Krrrrrrr

    The formation broke, and Sarah pushed open the door of the final sanctum with her gloved hand.

    We had taken everything we could from the final sanctum, and the only thing that remained were the murals. I really wish I could take those away and stick them in my home; they are really beautiful, and whoever made them must be a true artist.

    Step Step!

    We stepped out of the final sanctum back into the fourth floor, the garden. A ce which is more dangerous than the final sanctum, and even with all the advancement I have received in the past day, all the hair on my body still rose whenever the feeling I am getting in this ce.

    "This garden had few of the nts that Jim needs," Sarah said without looking and stepped inside the garden.

    "Be careful," I cautioned, even with her phenomenal advancement; there are still some things here that have the power to kill us. I hope she remains cautious and does not get lost in high of her recent advancement.

    She had just taken a few steps into the garden, carefully avoiding traps, when the attack came. It came in the form of small tiny white petals; they were the size of my thumb and looked very delicate but extremly sharp and fast; they appeared beside Sarah in an instant.

    I was ready to step in when her totem artifact appeared in her hand, and it had changed.

    It is still a ymore and has about the same length but a little wider de and has the design of green vines which sharp red thorns across. It looked beautiful as it is dangerous.

    TINNNG

    As the sword appeared, it moved and soon struct across the first petal; as it did, it did not feel like a sword shing against a delicate petal, which would barely make any sound but shing against a Warhammer, seeing the sound it and shockwave it created.

    Thankfully, there are formations here that quickly absorb them as they are produced; otherwise, they would really be damaged some of those delicate nts.

    TINNNG TINNNG TINNNG

    Right after she dealt with the first petal, it moved toward the second petal and then the third, and so on. Her strike was precious and did not have more power than it needed to look. Looking at her mastery, one would not believe she had just leveled up a few hours ago.

    While she dealt with the petals, I moved my strings to catch them before they returned to the flower.

    These petals belong to the hasda flower, a very precious flower with various uses. Hasda flower could not be plucked. If one tried, the whole flower would burn to ashes; the only way one would be able to harvest it was when one attacked, and since it attacked, I have no qualms about harvesting it.

    Sarah began to walk again as she dealt with the petals, and I have harvested them.

    She had just taken a few steps, and when two more nts have attacked us; three vines came at her, and at the same time, a flower burrowed out of the ground and released an extremly strong poison at Sarah; the poison was at the level of the High Grandmaster.

    This time, I did not wait and see what Sarah did; I could not take any risk when it came to attacks of the High Grandmaster level, especially insidious ones like poison. Which, if affected, could bring out a dire consequence.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    While Sarah moved her sword to deal with the vines, my invisible vines released hidden mist, which began to destroy the poison.

    Neutralizing poison is one of the first things Marina had taught me, and I have done great research on it since the Grimm poison masters are terrors. So, even when the poison of the nt is level higher, I am able to deal with it.

    Sarah turned and gave me a look as she dealt with the vines, and soon, she reached the nt after dealing with another attack and touched its inviable protection with her gloved hand.

    A few secondster, the formation came out; I quickly scanned it and began to solve it with all my focus. I have to solve the formation quickly as possible; I should not take more than one hour as it is not the nt I want to get from this garden.

    Five days passed since we came down to the garden; since then, we have constantly harvesting the nts inside.

    These nts are extremly precious, and it would be great regret if we leave them like that. The only regret I have about the whole thing is that I had to share everything half with Sarah while most of the work was being done by me, and the only thing she was doing was bringing out the formation.

    It seemed like I had to get my hands on one of these artifacts.

    The best option is to ask the pyramid for it, as finding it in the ruin would require huge luck. Though getting such a thing from the pyramid would not be easy considering their value, I think I might be able to get it if I pressed hard enough.

    "I think we have got enough; we should get out now," I said after I harvested the roots and packed the boxes.

    We have harvested everything we needed from this garden, even though we have barely taken 10% of the resources in the garden, and I would have liked to continue for some more; unfortunately, I did not have time.

    Due to this constraint of time, I had to leave many resources.

    I hope a timees when I won''t have to be constrained by time and will harvest every resource site to my satisfaction.

    Krrrr!

    Sarah did not say anything, just walked to the door and pushed against it, and a few secondster, it began to open.

    I had solved the formation on the door the first day we came down here; I wanted to have a clear way out if something unforeseen happened. Thankfully nothing happened; though the garden was dangerous, we were able to handle it with our strength.

 Chapter 2501 Jacket

    <h4>Chapter 2501 Jacket</h4>

    We walked out of the door and reached the ce where the artifacts were ced. I directly looked at one thing I desired here, the ce which is giving off a spatial fluctuation.

    "I want that te," I said; I had said before when we had entered this ce on our way to the final sanctum. I am saying it now because I want it to be the first artifact to be opened here and also reinstate my ims on it.

    "It is a spatial artifact, and these are quite rare," She said without showing any emotions on her face, but it is clear by her words she wanted it.

    She can forget about having it; I will not relent. Especially here, there are only two doors I have to open to leave, and I am confident I could open them with the resources and the artifacts I have without her help.

    If she tried for it, then she could leave her on her own, as I would not take her with me, and I told her with my expression.

    "You can have it," She said with a sigh after a few seconds and moved to touch its protective field when I shook my head.

    "You don''t have to do that. Here is the key." I said and brought out the formation. It clearly surprised her but also confused her at the same time. "When did y" she stopped her question mid-way as understanding dawned on her face.

    Thest time when we were here, Sarah tried to break the protection of the few artifacts; while she was not able to do, it gave me a chance to copy those formations. I solved this formation when I had some free time in the garden.

    Buzz!

    She copied the formation and ced her gloved hand on the protection, and a few secondster, the te waspletely free.

    I could see Sarah''s hand twitched to take the te, but she did not. It is good she did not because I would have not let her do that; my strings were ready to intervene, and with all the great advancement, she is still not powerful enough to deal with my strings.

    I took the te off the stand, and as I touched it, I felt its spatial nature of it.

    Without wasting any time, I inserted my energy inside it, and in the next second, information about it flooded into my mind, and reading it, a big ecstatic smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; with the te, the feather would finally get a reprieve.

    The artifact''s name is harsor''s te, and it is a spatial artifact. It is a pointer-type artifact; it could be used as a central piece in any spatial formation, and the most amazing thing about it is self-charging.

    The speed of charging is slow, but with the three times more time, I don''t think I will need to continuously charge it as I do the feather. Most importantly, it can take the feather''s ce in the formation I use to trap the Grimms.

    With this te, I now have feathers free for more important things, or I couldbine the power of both of them to trap an especially powerful enemy.

    I hope I will nevere across such an enemy, as the one that will require the power of both artifacts would definitely be above my league.

    The artifact is very good; the only regret I have about it is the ugly face of an asar race man painted on it; regretfully, I could not change it

    "Now that you have got the te, open this for me," She said, mentioning the ck metal bracelet. "It will take time; I haven''t broken that formation yet," I said, hearing that her eyes became even colder, and she opened her mouth to say something but closed it, seeing the smile on my face.

    Buzz!

    Two days passed, and finally, thest artifact opened; it was a beautiful scaled leather jacket with the design of wavy sea waves and a beautiful moon hanging in the sky.

    It is one of few artifacts here that haven''t had the ugly image of the asar race man painted on it.

    In the past two days, we have broken out more than twenty artifacts; some of them were useful, some were not. One was total useless that Sarah did not even store it in her storage; she threw it out. I had picked it up, thinking her trash might be my treasure, but I was wrong.

    Though, I did not throw it away. It is still an artifact and of a pretty high-level one. I will be able to get something from it.

    I took the jacket in my hand and inserted energy inside it. Ten secondster, I removed the defensive artifact I was wearing and wore a jacket. Its size instantly begins to change until it fits perfectly with me and feels quite amazing.

    I have many amazing clothes, even beautiful clothing artifacts, but I did not wear them, but this one is really good that I couldn''t resist wearing.

    Seeing me wearing a jacket, even Sarah couldn''t help but arch a brow; she can think whatever she wants, but I am not going to tell her about its abilities; she might ask for it, but she lost her chance when she chose the ring over the jacket.

    Krrr!

    "Let''s go," she said coldly and walked toward the door and pushed it with her gloved hand.

    The door opened, and we finally walked into the familiar floor, where both of our cheeks turned red as we saw the statue. Sarah did not even nce at them before pushing the door with their gloved hand.

    This one I did not solve but her glove, its grade is high enough to solve this level of formation.

    We walked into the first floor and carefully avoided all traps lying there before finally reaching the exit door.

    It had been nine days since we came here, and it was time that we returned to the Pyramid.

 Chapter 2502 Out

    <h4>Chapter 2502 Out</h4>

    We flew out of the tomb, and once again, that dense corruption hit us; like before, it wanted to freeze our blood and burn it.

    For a while, I thought the source of corruption might be in the tomb, but I was too wrong. While the corruption in the pool was strong, it was sealed; there was barely anythinging out of it. Most importantly, the corruption in the pool was not strong enough to affect such arge area for hundreds of years.

    That corruption must be really strong, and I wanted to get my hands on it. Now that I have got stainless lotuses, I would need a lot of corruption as I n to grow a huge number of them.

    I marked this ce in a list of ces I wille to investigate when I have enough time and gained enough power.

    Our stealth methods are activated, and our steps are silent. Even after the big advancements, we did not forget that there are still monsters here who have the power to kill us. If wee across them, we will have no choice but run away.

    "The jacket is good," Sarahmented as we moved through the corrupted forest. To that, I smiled.

    I have really lucked out getting this jacket; it is all-purpose and better than all the artifacts I was wearing. Even though I have read the information it had sent, I am still surprised by its power.

    Currently, it has amplified my stealth power and increased my speed; it also looked amazing. I am really liking this jacket.

    If its defensive amplifications are as good as stealth and speed, then I will never take off this jacket unless, of course, I find something better, but that will be very hard, considering I am not able to activate its full power with my current strength.

    In a few hours, we had reached the exit of the spatial realm; this time, we were much more careful. We did not directly enter inside instead begin to investigating for signs.

    The Grimms have entered this ce, and who knows, they might be waiting on the other side. So, we have to be careful lest we walk into our deaths.

    A minute of the careful investigation told me there was no sign of the Grimm Monsters. As I had expected, they did not choose this way to enter the spatial realm; they have used a different one. There are several routes in the corrupted valley that leads to this realm, and some of them are dangerous.

    I signed off a few gestures of Sarah, and she nodded.

    I strode forward, and soon I passed through the spatial gap and entered the riverbed in the valley. There were no Grimm Monsters as I had expected, but we had to be careful.

    A few secondster, Sarah walked out, and we continued our travel. The corruption in the valley is a lot less than it is in the spatial realm, but we still kept our stealth abilities to the max; it does not hurt to be too careful.

    Two hours passed, and we have finally stopped as we have reached the end of the valley and now space here, cour torn by us.

    Rip!

    I did not waste any time and moved my hand vertically, and the space tore open, the gap was big enough for both of us to walk in, and we did.

    We traveled silently through the space sea, I, as usual, was extra careful, and it seemed as if Sarah gave me a look.

    "Scared of space sea?" Sarah said coldly with a faint hint of mockery. "It happens; when some people mess with your beacon and throw you in space sea to die," I said with a voice that was colder than ice.

    It had instantly wiped out that faint mockery on Sarah''s face.

    The next forty seconds werepletely silent before we stopped, and I tore space again, and we entered the real space, top of the Pyramids teleportation formation.

    Once again, I felt immense danger before it vanished; it happens every time when one enters the Pyramid by tearing through the space.

    We stepped out of the teleportation formation and walked out of the hall toward the office of the Silus bishop.

    On the way, I took a couple of deep breaths to control my emotions; traveling through the space sea had brought back some the traumatic memories. I did not want to be affected by them when I met with him, lest I say something which I regret.

    Knock Knock

    We knocked on his office, and it opened a secondter, but as we went in, we found the projection of the Silus Bishop busy looking at the screen.

    "Lord Bishop,"

    We said in unison; while Sarah bowed, I did not.

    He looked at us with a stressed smile before soon his eyes turned to Sarah, and a frown appeared on his face.

    "Sarah, you have leveled up to Grandmaster," He said with a frown. It is clear that he is not happy with her breakthrough. "You should have waited; there was still some potential to unearthed from your core before you make this extremly important breakthrough," he added without giving a Sarah chance to exin.

    I am not one bit surprised with admonishment; the supremes have deep knowledge, and they treat their most prized talents with utter strictness, wanting them to unearth all the potential they could. So, they would be able to reach the highest stage of power.

    Hearing his admonishment, a bright smile appeared on Sarah''s face, which deepened the frown on Bishop''s face.

    "Lord Bishop, the opportunity I had sensed was much bigger than what I had expected; it had helped me beyond my dreams," she said without exining much, obvious due to my presence.

    I wonder how Sarah[AW1] would react if she found out; I know about the opportunity she had received much better than she does. I even have a recording of it and a sample of energy that came out of her core.

 Chapter 2503 Gardas Prairie

    <h4>Chapter 2503 Gardas Prairie</h4>

    "I would have still liked it if you had made a breakthrough in the supervision of the seniours," He said while casting a small nce at me.

    "I will keep that in mind next time making a breakthrough," She said, and the frown on his face finally eased.

    "Both of you take the seat; I want all the details of the mission," He said and cast a nce at the screen before turning back to us. I am quite curious about what he is looking at that made him so worried, but screens are made in such a way that person sitting in our position could not see their content.

    "We have encountered a Grimm treasure hunting party in the tomb; we havee against them in the final sanctum," Sarah informed as we sat, and a frown appeared back on his face, but he did not seem surprised by hearing it.

    "For the past few months, those bastards are appearing everywhere," He cursed before turning to Sarah. "How powerful were they?" He asked.

    "Very." She said and began exining.

    "Four Grandmasters, one was at a mid-level while three were at the peak; the one at the peak was very close to High Grandmaster in strength and brought out an ancestral blessing weapon that shot its strength to High Grandmaster," Sarah exined.

    This time he was truly shocked, and a secondter, his eyes became serious as he looked at us.

    "It was a good thing you could get away; even with your advancement, you would not be the match of High Grandmaster; you would be able to defend against one at most," he said to which Sarah shook her head, little unwillingly.

    "We killed them,"

    "Micheal killed them, each and every one of them," she said, and it is clear by her expression she did not like saying the wordsing out of her mouth, but she still said them while, once again, Silus Bishop got shocked.

    "I did not know you have advanced to High Grandmaster?" Bishop asked. To that, I shook my head.

    "I did not," I replied without exining further; he opened his mouth to say something, but suddenly his expression changed; he looked at the screen on his left.

    "Lord Bishop, what is happening?" Sarah asked a few secondster when she saw the Bishop was still staring at the screen.

    "A battle; we have already lost two Grandmasters in it, including a peak Grandmaster," He said, shocking us.

    It is very hard to kill Grandmasters on the open battlefield, especially the peak ones. They are great assets and would always be rescued; both sides hate to lose them and rescue them; if they seem at risk of dying.

    This is why before the final battle, most high-level Grandmasters die in runes and realms where they could not be aptly rescued, but now we have lost the two Grandmasters, including the peak Grandmaster.

    Ten minutes passed, and we were still sitting in the Bishop''s office; his eyes were still glued to the screen.

    I am worried and bored at the same time; it would have been one thing if he had let us see the battle, but he is hogging that screen all to himself, and even yes-women Sarah is not like this one bit, but she is not voicing herin.

    "Lord Bishop, I hope you will excuse me; as you know, I have been away for nine days and have some important things to look at," I said, once again making Sarah re at me.

    I did not know why she red at me; I was quite polite with my words when I had asked to be excused, but it seemed like you could not please some people, no matter what you do.

    "Wait," He said without looking that turned Sarah''s re into a mocking smirk.

    I did not say anything to his refusal; instead, I justid back on my chair, and my eyes turned a little hazy as I had put most of my focus on my core.

    I have many things to do, like opening the storage of the Grimm Monsters, which I had been able to do since I had been so busy. So, without wasting any time, I begin to open the enchanting resources and begin with the storage of Master ss Grimms.

    The first storage I opened was that of the peak Master ss Grimms who tried to run, which I think was also a rune Grandmaster.

    I unloaded all of its storage, and the moment I did, my eyes shone like a sun seeing the sheer amount of books it had. I totally forgot about the two stainless blood-soul lotuses and other treasures I had and only focused on the books.

    The amount of books is huge; it is even greater than I had found in the old Foxman, which is surprising considering this is just a Master while old Foxman was a Mid-Grandmaster.

    I immediately began to look at the books, thinking they would be subpar, seeing the level of their collector and the sheer number of them, but boy, I had been wrong. Not only these books are amazing, but they also seem to be even better than the ones I had found in the storage of the Grimm.

    Most importantly, the majority of them, over 90% of them, are in a universalnguage which immediately reinforced my view that this bastard had been lucky enough to find some big library.

    I have never been such lucky; at most, I found few shelf books, which is not a library, just a personal collection.

    I looked at the books in wonder and immediately began to sort them, forgetting everything else. I did not care for the other storage I had to look for and just focused on the books.

    "Grandmaster Zaar!"

    I did not know how long it passed when I saw heard Silus Bishop calling my name in a louder tone than usual.

    "My apologies, Lord Bishop; I had been lost in my thoughts," I apologized. He seemed to have called me several times and was quite angry.

    He did not seem impressed by it, and I did not care. It was my mistake, and I apologized; whether he epted it or not is his business.

    "You too are going to gardas prairie as a backup; only take action when you think the human Grandmasters are in danger," He said, and before I could say or ask anything, I saw teleportation formation covering Sarah and me, and a momentter, we disappeared.

    Before we disappeared, I saw the crafty smirk in Bishop''s eyes which made me curse him profusely.

 Chapter 2504 Huge Battle

    <h4>Chapter 2504 Huge Battle</h4>

    BOOOM BANNNG BAMMM!

    I was still cursing that bastard bishop when I appeared on the battlefield, filled with deafening sounds and obliterating shockwaves.

    In front of me, I saw nine Grandmasters and two High Grandmasters fighting against Fourteen Grandmasters and Four High Grandmasters.

    It was the most intense battle I had ever seen; far more intense than when the Grand Lords fought when Grimm Grand Lords came to kill me after my breakthrough; that battle was quite muted.

    I could already see some familiar faces in humans, some of them I know quite well. There are even a few Grimm Monsters that I read about. Some of them are really hard to kill, like Bazw, that bastard is too fast, faster than me.

    As we appeared, I saw several powerful soul senses locking on us, including the soul senses of High Grandmasters; though they did not move to attack us, and we also faded from the view; as orders say, we were to only take action when humans are in danger, or someone attacks us, I very much hope they do.

    As I looked around, confusion couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    Gardas valley is an important battlefield, important enough to have a peak Grandmaster in charge and three lower-level Grandmasters.

    Pretty decisive battles happen here every week, but they have never reached this degree as it is now, and they might be even more intense. Both sides might keep pouring Grandmasters after Grandmasters before anyone knows, Grand Lords join the battle.

    It has happened many times throughout history; war is not something you can control; there are many factors that dictate its flow.

    If things escte to the extreme, the final battle might ur today, or it would take years; nothing can be sure when ites to war.

    It is not just Grandmasters that are present on the battlefield but also other lower-level powerhouses, millions of them. Looking at the signs below, they have fought an intense battle before Grandmasters and Grand Lord stepped in, and now they are just standing in their fortresses.`

    Both sides are fighting intensely, but one can see it the battles are at a standstill; the humans are on slightly defensive, but the Grimms are not making any gains either.

    As I had said, things could change anytime, and I really hope they did. I really wanted to fight, and I was not the only one; I could see the battle spirit burning in Sarah yes, and her whole body was shaking. She is barely able to control herself to not jump in the battle.

    This is the type of environment Sarah loves; she is a war angel who likes to fight the most.

    While I did not speak to her, I have heard about her a lot; before bing a Tyrant, she was very active on the battlefields. She had led hundreds of battles and killed Elite and Leader ss Tyrant while still being Emperor.

    There are very few whoe close to her battles; even I did not fight as much as battles as she did.

    A few more minutes passed, and no dramatic changes had urred, which was really disappointing but at least I was not bored.

    My avatar is still sorting up the huge collection of books, and each book is making me happy. This collection is different than the one I had found in the old Foxman''s storage, where nearly 70% of books were rted to two subjects, poison, and runology.

    This collection is much wider; there are all types of books here; there are even books on the subject like machinery and astrology.

    Still, I wish some big change to ur; I had just made an advancement, and I like to test it. There are some powerful Grimms here that I would very much like to fight.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I had nearly lost hope something interesting had happened when suddenly my expression changed.

    I sensed the spatial fluctuations, and with it, two Grimms have appeared; they have kept themselves hidden as we are, but I could see them, and so is Sarah, as her eyes zed.

    She might have been able to sense them, but I doubt she was able to sense their level and their aura, which they kept very tightly sealed. I sensed it all through my rule-bending power, and it couldn''t help but make me excited.

    Those two are just like Sarah, an Initial Grandmaster with a powerful core; they would be a tough challenge if we fought against them, but it seems like that is likely to happen.

    Like us, they seemed to have been ordered to take action when something dramatic happened; otherwise, they would have acted already.

    It is really depressing, but there is nothing we could do against it.

    Another twenty-some minutes passed, and people on both sides gave a few injuries to one another, but that is all. One time, I had really thought I would need to take action to same a Mid-ss Grandmaster, but she brought out a powerful defensive method to defend.

    Hun!

    In what seemed like days, the opportunity had finally arrived.

    Grandmaster Seha was finally able to bind the Snow Werewolf in her lightning chains, which I had not thought she would be able to do, but Werewolf''s idiocy has given her a chance, and now she has begun to electrocute to death.

    The Werewolf is struggling hard, but the lightning has numbed its movements and burning it; if it continued, then it would burn to death within ten seconds, and of course, the Grimms wouldn''t let that happen.

    "Ceased wretched human," "Human, stop!"

    Four Grimms shouted, including the two hiding and moved, but it was not them that shocked me but the attack of Snow Werewolf, a High Grandmaster who attacked from above with thousands of icences before the moving to defend against the attack of Lord Da.

    Lord Da moved to destroy the attack, but the other Grimm High Grandmaster stopped it while the other Human High Grandmaster was too far to do anything.

 Chapter 2505 Saving

    <h4>Chapter 2505 Saving</h4>

    "Fucking Grimm Bastards!"

    Sarah cursed as we both moved toward the Grandmaster Seha while watching thousands of huge icencesing down at her, the attack she was not able to bear.

    It is not just, is not just the attack of the High Grandmastering at her but also from the peak Grandmaster that is fighting not far from her and two hidden Grimms that arrived not long ago.

    Even if she somehow survives the attack of the High Grandmaster, she will have still difficulty surviving three powerful attacks. Even though we are too far to save her, by the time we reach her with our speed, she would have already suffered the four attacks.

    She seemed to know it as horror appeared on her face, but despite that, she did not let go of that smirking Werewolf and kept electrocuting it with even more power.

    Still, it would not be enough to kill it before the icencese to skewer her.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG

    It took little more than a second for icences to reach her, and when everyone thought they skewer her apart till nothing of her had remained. The attack hit the invisible shields, which became visible to all as the attack hit her.

    People watched in shock as thousands ofnces began exploding as they crashed against my shields; even Grandmaster Seha, who closed her eyes at thest moment, opened her eyes and watched in shock as icences exploded.

    "You," Sarah said beside me, but I did not nce at her and instead turned to the High Grandmaster werewolf.

    "Gajr, you are High Grandmaster; you should not interfere in a battle of Grandmasters," I said as I made myself visible.

    The eyes of Werewolf widened up, seeing others also shocked that they began to create the distance between them and me; even two Grandmasters who wereing toward me had stopped in their tracks.

    Seeing such a reaction, a small smile appeared on my face. It seemed like I had be quite famous among the Grimms to react in such a way as I appeared.

    "Micheal Zaar!" Snow Werewolf said with the gritted teeth as it defended against the attack of Grandmaster Da.

    "Though, seeing how you love attacking the Grandmasters, you can attack me. I want to see how my shields fare against your puny attacks," I teased.

    If earlier it had been angry, it is fuming mad, and if there hadn''t been constant attacks from Grandmaster Da, it would have reallye down to attack me.

    "Well, how about you guys? I would be more than happy to entertain you two," I said to the two initial Grimms, and to my surprise, they did not move.

    I thought they woulde at me raging, but not a single move; I would have a hard time killing one, much less two, if they came together at me, but it seemed like they did not have the same confidence as I have in them.

    "Fine, fine, I will note; here, my friend Sarah will be more than enough to apany you two," I said and to which Sarah seemed surprised and red at me before she flew toward the two Grimms with fire zing in her eyes.

    While I have remained in my ce with a bright smile hanging on my face.

    I may look confident, but I am not so much as some unexpected element has urred. A truly powerful High Grandsters have entered the field. These ones are at the level of council members; I have even sensed the aura of council members.

    It is the reason why I did not move toward those two Grimms, especially that one with the bloodline core. It had been so long, and I have harvested tens of Grandmasters but yet did not get to harvest a Grandmaster with a core.

    Forget the one with a Bloodline core; I have not even harvested the one with an Inheritance core, and I really wanted to do that.

    This is the thing that had been bugging me for quite a while, and I thought today would be the day I would be able to do that, but those bastards above have spoiled my n.

    Now, I am sitting like a duck while others fighting.

    Sarah had reached the two Grandmasters and revealed her angel form, which had changed heavily after her breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss.

    Her armor has be even more borate, and her metal wings have be even longer. Each feather of her metal wings looked like a work of art; it did not pale inparison to the ymore she was holding in her hand.

    The two Grimms also revealed their forms with an excited smile on their ugly faces as they moved toward Sarah.

    A few seconds passed, and the snow werewolf in lightning chains had reached near the end of its life; it seemed like those from above will take action.

    "Save it, and I promise you, not even half of your numbers will remain next second," I said slowly with a big smile hanging on my face.

    The smile did not copse as three extremly powerful High Grandmaster auras bore down on me very next moment.

    To be honest, I feel like I might get crushed to pase next second, and damn bastard council-man is not even helping me; I had to bear it all with a bright smile on my face.

    Three seconds passed, and the Snow Werewolf died; it died a horrible, painful death, and nobody had saved it. It seemed like they had taken my threats seriously, and they did the right thing; otherwise, I would have killed the nine Grandmasters fighting in front of me as I had threatened.

    I even had permission.

    With it dead, Grandmaster Seha moved toward another Grimm Grandmaster to fight while my shields disappeared.

    Even those high above would have a hard time finding them.

    I also disappeared from the view too; since I am not fighting, there is no use for me to remain visible. It was quite a disappointment; I really wanted to fight.

 Chapter 2506 Seha

    <h4>Chapter 2506 Seha</h4>

    "Retreat!"

    The High Grandmasters fighting both sides shouted, and with that, the huge battle instantly stopped, and people began to separate.

    I could see a look of disappointment on Sarah and the two Grandmasters'' faces as they separated. They had been fighting for more than an hour and still looked more disappointed than I should feel?

    I not only did not get to fight but also been asked not to kill any Grandmaster; I had the trigger in hand, and if I wished, I could have killed them all. All of them, including the two Initial Grandmasters that Sarah was fighting, but I was asked not to.

    "You have grown very quickly;st time I had seen you, you were not even a Grandmaster, and now, you are talking back to a High Grandmaster," said Lord Da, as he appeared beside me.

    "It was just bravado, Lord Da, nothing more," I replied, and he smiled.

    "You should be careful, especially with threatening," He advised. "I will be careful," I replied to which he nodded.

    Lord Da was one of the early Grandmasters I had head when I was just an elite with Masters strength. He was a peak Grandmaster and made a breakthrough to High Grandmaster within a month of waking up.

    He was nning to make a breakthrough, but Grimms had attacked him, and he had been forced to sleep in the hall of sleep and woken up by Grandmaster Charline more than five decadester and me.

    I was talking with the Grandmaster Da when a woman who looked to be in her early forties came flying toward me.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, thank you for saving me; without your help, I wouldn''t be here," She said as she tried to bow, but I stopped her before she could. I could not let her bow to me, given the rtionship she had with me, or rather she had with my mother.

    "Grandmaster Seha, I did what anyone in my position do," I said, and aplicated smile appeared on her face. "Anna had brought you up well; if rose had been alive today, she would have been very proud of you too," She said.

    Hearing that, a little awkward smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. She was a very good friend of rose, the wife of my mother who died thirty years ago, and one of few people my mother had remained in contact with after moving out of the central continent.

    "You have injured yourself, Grandmaster Seha; give me your hand," I said; she had not only injured but also overexerted herself and would take time if she were to heal her on her own.

    She gave me her hand without hesitation; I took her hand, and hundreds of tiny strings pierced her through my hand. It was slightly painful but nothing she could not bear.

    It took a few seconds for my strings to spread into her body before thick healing energy and herbal essence, which came directly from my core, began to spread inside her.

    Ever since the project began, I have nearly stopped healing. I only healed the emergency patients that others couldn''t deal with and the people in the hall of sleep, where now, only three people have remained.

    While I had stopped healing, my skills have improved tremendously.

    I now have hundreds of subjects on whom I could research to my heart''s content and the data they provide on a daily basis. Not to mention my research and an immense amount of books I am reading; all of it has improved my healing by leaps and bounds.

    Twenty-six secondster, I took out my string, and now considerable change had urred. Her pale brown skin had be ruddy, and her aura also had stabilities; her serious injuries are also rapidly healing and should be finished healing within a few minutes.

    "You should be recovered to your peak within half an hour," I said as I released her hand from mine while she looked at me in wonder.

    "Anna is really lucky to have a son like you," she said after a moment. "I am lucky to have her as my mother, and my father is no less amazing," I replied, to which she smiled. "You do have schrly like your father," she said.

    We talked as we entered the fort. I directly went to the infirmary where I healed those who were in serious danger; whether it was King or Tyrant, I healed those who were in danger before I went to a conference room where the big meeting was happening.

    The whole projection of the council is there; there are also three peak Grandmaster, two High Grandmaster, Sarah, and of course, councilman Sigh.

    "Council, you should have given me permission; we have suffered a huge loss today," I said, and my tone was a little angry; I am angry.

    We have lost two Grandmasters, and so is Grimm Monsters, which is a huge loss seeing they have more than double the number of Grandmasters.

    "Grandmaster Micheal, you killing all of them would have led to huge consequences; there was a huge chance that it might have erupted into something big, and we are not ready for it, at least yet," said Grand Commander.

    "Still," I said a little softly.

    I understood their reason for restraint, but I really wanted to kill those bastards.

    "The council understands what you are feeling but have patience," Grand Commander said before she turned toward others who were hearing the conversation with shocked faces. Even High Grandmasters like Lord Da and Lord Fisher were shocked to hear it.

    "The numbers in today''s battle should not be surprising," said Grand Commander before stopping for a moment.

    "For the past four months, the Grimms are consistently increasing the number of Grandmasters on the battlefield,"

    "The infusion is steady and likely to continue. So, I hope you make preparation, Grandmaster Vargas;ing days would not be easy," She gave the grim warning, which made expressions of themander of gardas fortress.

    She did not like what she heard; nobody in her position would.

 Chapter 2507 Rest

    <h4>Chapter 2507 Rest</h4>

    Step!

    I stepped out of teleportation formation as I appeared back in the Pyramid. The meetingsted for more than one hour and covered numerous aspects and hard truths which we have to face.

    The meeting had once again reinforced my view that given how steadily numbers of Grimms are rising, a hundred Grimm Monsters wouldn''t be enough. If they continued to increase their numbers, they wouldn''t even need a final battle at all; they would be able to overwhelm us with their general numbers.

    It had been months since the Pyramid had begun drafting from its reserve, and within two to three months, that reserve was going to hit bottom, and Pyramid would have no choice but tap into the numbers I had created.

    I just hope when they do, I will have enough numbers that even if the tide of Grandmasters came, we would be able to handle that.

    I shook my head after a few minutes of thinking about it; I should not worry about it too much. There are councilmen, and the Grand Lord is there for that; the only thing I should be focusing on is creating more Grandmasters.

    It is going well.

    The king project, which began not even two months ago, is showing great progress and has sent hundreds of great seeds into the little project that Grandmaster Salvador is handling. I have my eyes on a few people; I hope they do well and reach the Tyrant ss soon.

    Buzz!

    I appeared in my room and opened the door to the council room before walking inside. It is quitete, and my parents and sister are sleeping while Marina is working.

    I am quite tired, but I want to see Marina before I take the rest.

    I have already sent her the message; she wille till then; I will see the progress all three projects have made in my absence.

    I began to read, and most of the things were going well, except for a few things which made me frown. One thing is the death rate in the little project, which spiked a little this month.

    The deaths are not due to the experiments, we will never do that, and till now, since the inception of the project, not a single subject has died due to experiments. A few havee quite close to it, but a group of experienced healers like Grandmaster Charline and I were able to save them on time.

    The deaths are due to the war; once selected, we do not keep the subject cooped up in the facilities. No, we sent them out in war to fight after their treatments; they return in a week or two again to go through various treatments and experiments before going back to the war.

    Though the projects have lost some very good seeds in the war, there is nothing we could do about it.

    War is one of the main reasons they are progressing so fast; even with my miraculous methods, they wouldn''t have improved this fast without the constant battles they fought, which forced them to bring out all their potential to survive.

    "They looked fine," I said as I looked at the names of ces we were sent to fight and the intensity of those battlefields, and I did not find any problem there.

    I will change the battlefields this month but will do that next month if this trend continues.

    Buzz!

    I was reading through the material when I suddenly stopped and looked back when I saw the teleportation formation light up behind, and Marina appeared on it.

    "I missed you," Marina said as she appeared beside me, and we began to kiss like the thirsty teenagers with tongues wrestling and hands moving around each other bodies.

    There was hesitation in the movements of our hands as there had been a few months ago. Our rtionship is maturing by day, and so are the boundaries. Though there is no haste in our movements, we are taking things slowly and naturally

    "Ahhh,"

    My hands reached her bottom and pressed; just as I did, a low moan escaped her lips. I love the sound that I pressed them even harder, making her moan even louder.

    It took a while before we separated, but the desire in our eyes was still burning.

    "This jacket looks good on you," Marina said as she touched it carefully. "I think so too, and it is also quite useful," I replied, taking her in myp as I sat down.

    "I have missed you," I said as I nuzzled my nose in her hair, breathing her calm smell.

    In these stressful times, she is the anchor that keeps me sane; if it were not for her, I would have definitely been crushed under the pressure of expectations I am feeling. I tried to not let those things affect me, but what I am doing will directly affect the fate of the whole rare; it tends to make one feel quite a pressure.

    "How was the mission?" She asked as she leaned down on me, "It was good; I got man good things, including this fine jacket," I said to that she smiled.

    "I am d. It always makes me feel worried when you go out on the mission," she said. "Nothing will happen to me," I replied with more confidence than I was feeling.

    "You should rest; you seemed quite tired," She said, "I am not," I said and pressed her even closer to me, but she shook her head and moved out of my embrace.

    "Rest, Micheal," She said, "Fine," I said tiredly, the first time showing how tired I was.

    I got up and kissed her temple before walking toward the door.

    A minuteter, I was in my bed with my eyes closed. I was very tired, it had been three days since I hadn''t slept and the battle I had participated in.

    While I did not join the battle for more than a few seconds, it was still stressful, and now I just want to take a long sleep as from tomorrow, I will not have even a second of rest.

 Chapter 2508 Work

    <h4>Chapter 2508 Work</h4>

    It had been five days since I had returned from the ruin, and I was swamped with work. Overseeing all three projects is not an easy thing, especially after a break when there are hundreds of things waiting for me to do.

    Currently, I am sitting on the floor, surrounded by sixty-four elite tyrants, all of whom have nine tubes like strings attached to their bodies while they are being densely covered in a dark grey y mixture, which is densely packed with runes.

    I have been at it for nearly forty minutes and would be finished in ten minutes at most.

    I have my eyes closed, but I can clearly see the great meta-physical changes that are urring in them. The changes are simr to what the other four batches had gone through.

    I have been doing this since morning, and the result has been great, better than great; it is phenomenal. Well, I should not be surprising, considering I am using precious stainless blood soul lotus essence on them; very few people get a chance to use the resource such it their life.

    Even Grandmasters rarelye across such resources and use them, and now I am using that resource on these elites.

    Thankfully, the stainless blood soul lotus was an extremly high-level resource that I barely used 10% of single petals on these people. Still, despite that, the lotuses I wouldn''t take long to disappear; the number of people is part of the Grandmaster project.

    Currently, I am limiting its use only to the people who were chosen for the Grandmaster project and selecting a few people from the little project and kings project, which I am sure would be part of the Grandmaster project.

    I would have liked to use them on all the subjects, but three lotuses are not enough. I have only allotted three lotuses to the projects, while the other two are me and those close to me.

    I have already experienced the benefits of the stainless blood soul lotus, and it helped me tremendously. It is not only me but also Marina, my parents, my sister, and my mentee Ne. Danielle and others are out, but as soon as they return, I will wash their bodies with the stainless blood soul lotus.

    The stainless blood soul lotus is performing its magic on these elites; it is removing their impurities, consolidating their strength while strengthening their body and soul.

    When this process is over, they will feel fresh while their strength will boost by at least 20%, and they will have an easier time making a breakthrough. These are just the immediate benefits, the real benefits they will experience over time.

    Tuck Tuck Tuck

    Eight minutes passed, and finally, my tube-like strings began toe out of their bodies, making a hard sound.

    As all my strings came out, a kindle of silver fore appeared over my index finger, which I threw up. It instantly divided into sixty-four and crashed against the sixty-four elites.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub!

    The thick dark greyyer covering them instantly burned to death, revealing sixty-four elites who have be significantly thinner.

    The purification of the stainless blood soul lotus is deep, and it is not just the lotus I used. I have used a special herbal mixture that increases the power of the stainless lotus; most of the impurities are from them.

    "You all can leave," I said as I got up; all of them got up, bowed, and left silently, and soon only I left in the hall, though not for much longer.

    A few secondster, Grandmaster Salvador and Grandmaster Charline walked in; both of them looked significantly thinner but had a deep vibrancy in their skin and aura.

    "I am really jealous of these young ones. If I had the same resources as these people have, this old man might be just a step away from bing a Grand Lord," said Grandmaster Salvador with a hint of jest.

    "I don''t know anything about Grand Lord, but I think both of your chances of reaching high Grandmaster ss are pretty good," I said, and this is true. Both of them are extremly talented and have alreadypleted the requisite in their inheritance, only held up by the limitation of their bodies.

    The subjects are not the only ones who are receiving the benefits; the administrators of the project too were also doing it. They are the first ones to receive any good benefits that havee.

    Grandmistress Charline had already made the breakthrough into the peak Grandmaster ss, and as long as she continued improving, she can definably be a high Grandmaster.

    "I really hope what you said is a true young man; it had been more than a thousand years since High Grandmaster has appeared in my family," He said. "Don''t worry, Grandmaster; as long as you die in a few years, you will definitely be a High Grandmaster," I said, and that made him re at me.

    A few secondster, my expressions turned serious as I looked at them.

    "How many do you think are ready to make a breakthrough into the leader ss?" I asked; I had crafted special lenses that left them to see the meth scans of elites when they are going through the purification process.

    I have already had a number in mind, but I like to like to take their opinions; it has helped more times than I count.

    Grandmistress Charline quickly signed the gestures, answering my question.

    "Fifty-three from three hundred and twenty-five, two more than I had thought," I said, and without me asking, she forwarded the list of names to me.

    Fifty-one are the same as I decided, while two is her addition; I quickly opened the meta-scan of two and studied it quickly.

    "We will go by your list, prepare for their breakthrough Grandmistress," I said and hashed out a few details before walking out of the hall.

    Buzz!

    I had just taken a step into the conference room when my holowatched buzzed with the message, and when I read it, a big bright smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "So, he is finally ready!" I said and appeared over teleportation formation, and a secondter, I disappeared.

 Chapter 2509 Covered

    <h4>Chapter 2509 Covered</h4>

    "Grandmaster, I am ready." Said Leonard; I am not surprised to hear that; he has been ready for months, but I was not.

    I have wanted him to bepletely sure of his choice as what we are going to do is extremly dangerous. He could die or, worse, be a cripple, or something else entirely happen; it ispletely uncharted territory for me.

    "Are you really sure? A failure will ruin you forever," I asked. I have already exined the dangers of it clearly, as the chances of failure are greater than I like them to be.

    "I am sure," He said firmly.

    "Since you are, let''s begin," I said and waved my hand; a small formation appeared on the floor with the resources neatly ted on it. If anyone sees these resources, their eyes will go wide, and even Leonard is a little surprised to see them.

    He quickly got over his surprise and took off most of his clothes before sitting in the center of the formation with a calm look, but I could see the hidden nervousness in his eyes.

    "We will first purify your body; it will give us a greater chance of sess," I said and took out a small crystal box. Inside the box is a single blood-red lotus petal.

    "Eat this," I said and handed him the petal of stainless blood soul lotus.

    Buzz!

    He ate the petal without question, and I activated the formation; unlike the elites, Leonard did not need my help in purification.

    With Leonard going through the purification, I began to look through the preparation which I had spent months on, and everything looked perfect.

    I have done everything I could; whether we seed or not will depend on my preparations, his resilience, and a little bit of luck.

    Step!

    I was double-checking, triple-checking the preparations, triple-checking them when I heard steps behind me. I did not have to look behind to see who it was; only one person beside Leonard and I knew what I was doing and had ess toe here.

    "How are the preparations?" asked Marina softly. "I have done everything I could," I replied, to which she nodded and sat beside me, weaving her hand into mine.

    Dhub!

    Half an hour passed, and the formation died down; like I did with elites in the morning, I summoned the kindle of silver fire and burned all the impurities piled up on Leonard''s body, revealing the Leonard who had gone through the purification.

    The changes in him are very noticeable; his buffed-up body has be considerably thin, and now, he looks like a normal person and not a mini giant.

    There is also radiance to him, which couldn''t help but people look at him. If he walked in the streets, people would turn to look at him.

    The important changes have happened inside him, unlike what happened with elites. Here most of the energy of petals had gone for the purification, as unlike them, Leonard''s strength was already consolidated, and he had already reached the limit, so there was not much increse there.

    The result is better than I had expected, with such a pure body; the chances of sess would increse a little.

    "You are now ready to begin," I said and motioned toward the huge formation, which had covered the whole hall. With a huge amount of resources ced on it, they are not just for the process but also for the breakthrough that willeter.

    If we seed, then Leonard will definitely make a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss and would need these resources.

    Leonard walked into the center of the huge formation and sat down and looked pink- at the blue triangle in front of him. The triangle is the most important part, and it is an amalgamation of all the hard work I had put into realizing this ambitious project of mine.

    "You can still back down, Leonard; it is notte," I said, giving him onest chance to back down from this dangerous endeavor.

    "I have made my mind, mentor," He replied, and hearing his tone, I did not question him further.

    "Activate the formation then," I said with excitement and nervousness burning in my eyes.

    Buzz!

    He activated the formation, and half of it had lit up like a burning.

    A secondter, the pink-blue triangle began to float in the air slowly and stopped a few momentster when it reached the level of Leonard''s chest and moved toward it.

    It took a few seconds for it to reach his heart before it began to seep inside him; there was no resistance from Leonard while it happened, only excitement for it.

    Soon, it reached inside his heart, near his inheritance point and fusion point of his art and constitution. The Pyramid had already lost its shape as it had seeped inside Leonard''s heart; now, it is just a blob of pink-blue which is now moving toward the inheritance point.

    I watched with the bated breaths as it had touched the inheritance point, and there was no reaction from it. Usually, the Inheritance points are very sensitive; they would react to anything that touched them, much less threaten their existence, which is what I am trying to achieve.

    I am going to destroy this Inheritance and rece it with the one I had crafted for Leonard. If it works, then it will transform leanard.

    The Inheritance is crafted for Leonards, taking his strength and weakness in mind. With it, he will be able to disy the immense power his fusion of art and constitution provide, even though I don''t know the kind of strength he will have.

    This is a very dangerous thing I am doing, and if it had been Inheritance outside of the world, I would not have even thought about doing something like it, but this Inheritance is created by someone in our world, a Grandmaster.

    This Inheritance has stunted Leonard''s growth; if he had an apex Inheritance in its ce or one of the good Inheritance, he would have been Grandmaster, even without my help.

    In just a few seconds, it hadpletely covered the Inheritance point, and now it is seeping inside it, covering every ruin that exists inside it and the runes of Inheritance that spread throughout Leonards''s body.

    I have a huge meta-scan of Leonard in front of me, so Marina can see what is happening. Now, she sees hundreds of runes bing visible every second throughout Leonard''s body as the pink-blue substance covers them.

    "It is really amazing," Marina said, and before I could say anything, I found Marina''s lips on mine in a passionate kiss that lit up fire across my body but ended up too soon.

    I really wanted to press her up against the wall and have my way with her, but I was doing a very important thing and couldn''t afford to be distracted, and she knew it as she looked at me with a dare in her twinkling eyes.

    ''You will pay the price for it,'' I said in my mind as I took a deep break before focusing back on Leonards''s metaphysical scan, which had now littered with runes, and hundreds were still appearing every second.

 Chapter 2510 Mighty Mammoth I

    <h4>Chapter 2510 Mighty Mammoth I</h4>

    Finally, the pink-blue substance has covered the whole Inheritance of Leonard; there is not a single ruin that hadn''t been covered by it.

    Now, it is the most important part, destroying the Inheritance and recing it with the new Inheritance right after.

    Many things could go wrong during the process, from the explosion of runes to the shatter of veins and heart, which would cripple one immediately.

    I have made all the preparations, so something might like that not happen, but even with all the preparations, I do not haveplete confidence.

    "Leonard, I am pulling the trigger," I said, giving him the one final chance; after this, there is no going back.

    "Do it, Grandmaster," He said with his eyes full of conviction. Hearing that, I did not hold back anymore and began the deed.

    KHUTCH Khutch Khutch

    The pink-blue substance pressured the runes with great pressure, not only on the runes but also on the Inheritance point. The pressure was great, so great Inheritance point, and all the runes got crushed in a single moment.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t take a sigh of relief as this process needs to be quick as possible. The power contained in the body will be directionless, and it will begin to mess around. If things go bad, then within a few minutes, Leonard will be a puddle of flesh and blood.

    Ahhhhh!

    A moment after the Inheritance runes are destroyed, Leonard begins to scream. Leonard did not scream easily, but the pressure its directionless power putting on him was making him scream loud.

    I could already see the huge power inside its body and soul-making begin to wreak the havoc; I had a minute at most before Leonard suffered unrecoverable damages.

    I acted immediately; the moment the runes were destroyed, the pink-blue substance began to absorb all their energy rapidly. The speed of absorption is very high, but despite that, it takes a long, especially at the Inheritance point.

    These runes contain massive energy, most of which they collected after Leonard became my mentee, but these runes were using the energy extremly inefficiently; with the new Inheritance I had created, I want to rectify that problem and hope I seed.

    It took sixteen seconds for the pink-blue substance to absorb the destroyed runes and recede back to a blob in the heart.

    "Begin!"

    I said, and shining formation lit up even bright, and inside Leonard, change began to ur.

    Thousands of solid runes begin to transform out of the blob; formations after formation appear and connect with each other while Leonard''s body begins the slow copsing process.

    He had fallen down, still screaming, but if one looked at his eyes, they would find they were still sane.

    The majority of Grandmasters would not bear what he was feeling; the pain he is feeling due to the copse of body and soul is unimaginable; even I did not know a thing I would be able to bear such pain.

    I could not do anything to elevate this pain; healing energies or pain killers might disturb the process, and I could not have that.

    Thirty seconds had passed since the old Inheritance was destroyed, and now Leonard had begun bleeding from his orifices; his skin also began to slip and bleed.

    Inside him, half of the blob had turned into the runes, and the other had rapidly turned; in fifteen to twenty-second, all the blob would turn into the ruines; Leonard just had to bear it till that.

    Each second feels like an hour as I watch his condition of the Leonard. I wish I could make it faster, but I cannot. I have tried everything I could to make it faster and safer and felt I had done a pretty good job, but now, looking at Leonard''s condition, it did not feel that.

    Finally, at the fifty-seventh second since the destruction of the old Inheritance, the blue-pink blob had turned into a Pyramid of runes.

    The Pyramid may look tiny, but half a million runes have been used.

    Half of the job of this stage had been finished; now it is time to finish the other half. It is more dangerous than the other part.

    Imprinting the Inheritance on Leonard and hope, his body and soul ept it. I don''t know whether I will seed, as I have destroyed the old Inheritance and wiped away all its signs, just as bloodline fruit does before merging with the host.

    Still, sometimes even the body does not ept the perfect things like the bloodline fruit, so there is a high chance that it might not ept it. Still, I think I would not faint, and the reason for it is the rule-bending power.

    Nearly every treatment Leonard got and experiment I have done on him had rule bending power, and the better part of these Inheritance runes is made of the rule-bending power. So, it will act as a bridge; I do hope it does.

    Buzz!

    The moment the whole blob transformed into the Pyramid of runes, it shone brightly, and thousands and hundreds of runic chains have released from it and began to spread into every part of his body.

    It took only nine seconds for the runes to spread through his whole body, making the imntation process finished.

    Now, it is time to activate the Inheritance; within a minute, I will know whether the Inheritance will work or not.

    BUZZ!

    The runes buzzed loudly before lightning up blindingly; they lit up so bright that Leonard''s whole body began to shine from outside.

    I could see the runes merging with Leonard''s body and soul, taking control of the energies.

    They are facing the resistance more than I thought, but this Inheritance is having none of it; it crushed through the resistance and began to take control of every part of the body at amazing speed, much faster than I had expected given the resistance.

    Before I know it, ten minutes have passed, and the Inheritance has finally imprinted itself on Leonard.

    "Leonard, activate the Inheritance," I said as he stood up stumblingly.

    He nodded and activated the Inheritance as he did, the grey-blue and grey energies swirled around him, and the armor began to form around his body.

    The armor is blue-grey in color and looks like it is made of steel and stone and radiates pure might. I looked at his meta-scan; there was no problem with the synchronization of his body and soul with his new Inheritance; I could see how efficiently he would be able to use his power through this Inheritance.

    "You did it; you have changed his Inheritance without making him lose a single level. Only the miracle fruits are capable of such fear," Marina said with wonder shining in her eyes.

    Destroying Inheritance is notplicated; there are safe ways, but through these ways, one not only loses their levels but it also affects their talents. People do not take that step unless they have no other choice.

    Tap!

    I tapped on the ground with my foot, and a singleyer formation activated, and essences ced on it released the smoke, which began to move toward Leonard.

    There are things I have to do, but before I do that, I have to heal all the injuries on Leonard''s body. If I begin with the injuries present, he will die within a minute.

 Chapter 2511 Mighty Mammoth II

    <h4>Chapter 2511 Mighty Mammoth II</h4>

    Tap!

    I once again tapped on the floor and deactivated the healing formation and the same time, withdrew my strings as all the injuries on the Leonard have been healed.

    "Leonard, pull the fusion point in your inheritance," I said. He nodded and closed his eyes, and the next moment, I saw the movement in his Inheritance point and the center of constitution and art.

    Runic chains havee out of the runic triangle of Inheritance point and now begin to wrap around the fusion of art and constitution, so it could pull it and fix it into the circr cavity that appeared in the center of the pyramid.

    It is necessary for the fusion point toe under the Inheritance; so Leonard could make a smooth breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss.

    Usually, one needs to have aprehension of the Inheritance, among other conditions to make a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss. Leonard has fulfilled all the conditions, except for having aprehension of the Inheritance.

    While I could make a force breakthrough, doing that would not be wise and could have big repercussions.

    So, I am taking a shortcut.

    I am taking aid in the fusion of constitution and art; the whole Inheritance is based on it. Leonard will automatically have what Danielle is working hard to achieve, a fusion between her art and Inheritance.

    With the fusion point in Inheritance, Leonard will have all theprehension needed to make a breakthrough in Inheritance. After that, the fusion point goes back to its original ce, with a runic link between them which will have fusion power of Inheritance and art and the constitution.

    Just thinking about the kind of strength Leonard will have is making me excited; it will be different than any kind of power anyone has in our world.

    Finally, the runic chains have brought the constitution plus art point inside the Inheritance. It is trying to get away, but the runic chains are binding it tightly.

    The measure is temporary, after the breakthrough is over; I will let it go back to its ce as it wants to right now as the runic chains pull it.

    Buzz!

    "Leonard, begin the breakthrough," I said, and the next moment the Inheritance point lit up. Hundreds of thousands of runes in a pyramid and those spread into the body had lighted up, along with the rest of the formation outside.

    With the fusion point inside the Inheritance, the breakthrough begins without a hitch, and within a minute, Leonard''s body begins to ept the resources.

    I could see the breakthrough was like any other natural breakthrough without any problem, and that couldn''t help but calm my mind.

    "He is really breaking through the Grandmaster ss," Marina said with a hint of surprise. "Yes, but I would have liked it if we had waited."

    "In a few months, Leonard would have gained enoughprehension to create a core, and breaking through after that would have given him far more benefits," I said with a regretful sigh. If I had any regret, then it would be Leonard not creating the core before his breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss.

    We could have waited, but it was a great risk; there was a chance that soul and body would react and fight against the Inheritance. If it had happened when Leonard was away, it would have been life-threatening for him.

    I could not that risk Leonard, and he also agreed, so we decided to go with a breakthrough with the aid of the fusion point.

    With the breakthrough of the Grandmaster ss, the Inheritance would be itched on his deepest level, thoroughly wiping out any resistance; there would be no problems in the future.

    Within a minute, a cloud of herbal energy has covered Leonard, and his body is sucking it all greedily. I could see the Inheritance working smoothly; there is not a single problem that could be seen in its working.

    Twenty minutes have passed, and nearly half of the resources had been sucked away by Leonard, and he is taking them at even greater speed. It won''t be long before the worldly energy begins to gather, as these resources are far from enough to finish the breakthrough.

    Some more time passed before finally, the cloud of worldly energy began to gather above Leonard, and it is the most neutral worldly energy, which is an extremly rare sight, or it could be said that something which never happened.

    As the bloodlines have their bloodline source, the Inheritances have their special worldly energies. Anyone with Inheritance who make a breakthrough into the Grandmaster has special worldly energies.

    The Inheritance created by the people of our world does not have the special worldly energies; we are not powerful enough to forge a connection with special energies and interpret it through the runic formation.

    The worldly are still powerful energy, and with the aid of constitution plus art, the energy of Leonard would not be any weaker than any shining stars.

    Dhub!

    The cloud of worldly energy had just begun gathering when suddenly it had popped and began to disburse.

    It had greatly surprised me, as I had not thought something like this to happen. It should not have happened, ording to my calction.

    I begin to search for the reason while also bringing out contingency, a huge amount of energy crystals.

    While I may have not thought something like to happen, I have prepared for it nheless. Not only it, but I have also prepared for all sorts of contingencies that might ur.

    Hun!

    It took me barely a second to know the reason for the disbursement of worldly energy; how could I not notice when it was shining so bright.

    It was a fusion of art and constitution that stopped it; as for why I don''t know. The fusion is something that I do not understand even 1% of its mystery. It was created by people who were so powerful that I could not imagine.

    So, not understanding its aspects is natural.

    A few secondster, the energy of art began gathering, but pain appeared on Leonard''s face. I immediately understood what was happening and waved my hand.

    Another formation appeared on the ground with the specific resources; it is the formation of the art, and the resources are the ones that are required to practice the second stage of it.

    Buzz!

    I activated the formation, and a few secondster, the expressions on Leonard''s face had eased up. Now, both the Inheritance and fusion are absorbing their own herbal energies, but the real question is the special universal energy that is umting over Leonard.

    Will only the fusion of art and constitution ept this energy, or Inheritance would also ept it, or will it be suitable with the Inheritance.

    My sane mind wanted to stop the whole process before it could go any further; while there would be damages, they would be healed with time and resources, but if it went any further, there was a chance the chaos would incur, and Leonard would suffer irreversible damages.

    So, I turned to the only person I could ask.

    "Leonard, what do you think?" I presented Leonard will all the facts; usually, Leonard answers quickly, but this time seconds passed, and no answer came while the cloud of art energy became even bigger, and it won''t be long before this energy began to enter inside him.

    So, I need him to answer quickly.

 Chapter 2512 Mighty Mammoth III

    <h4>Chapter 2512 Mighty Mammoth III</h4>

    "I feel it is dangerous, but I also feel there would be great rewards if I continue." He replied seven secondster, and his answer was not definite.

    "I want to continue." He answered before I could scream at him for an answer.

    "Fine, but if I see any mortal danger to you, I will stop," I replied. To which he nodded in eptance.

    Four seconds passed, and the first trickle of the art energy entered inside Leonard and entered inside the Inheritance but did not seep inside it; instead, it went into the fusion of constitution and art, which greedily absorbed it.

    I thought it would spare some of it to Leonard but did not.

    Several seconds passed, and no change urred except that now, it was not a stream of energy that fusion is absorbing, but a torrent, and its amount increased as the volume of it outside, which had nearly filled the hall and still increasing continuously.

    Seeing it, I frowned a little before a smile appeared on my face; it was a good thing this was happening; it was much less dangerous.

    The special worldly energies are turned into art, and if it had been used on Inheritance, God knows what would happen.

    Still, I could not let things continue like this, the fusion point is rapidly growing strong, and soon it will upend the bnce between the Inheritance. I have to do something before something like that happens and thankfully, I am prepared.

    There are loads of energy crystals, I just have to move them into the formation, and they will provide a recement for the wordly energy that the Inheritance needs.

    Hun!

    I was about to piles of energy crystals when something happened; the fusion point began to release the energy, and it began to seep inside the Inheritance.

    This energy is different and is a little different from the torrent of art energy that fusion epts. It is more concentrated and mellowed; I could see a great part of the power of the constitution inside it which is likely why the Inheritance is epting it without any problem.

    I magnified the part in which Inheritance is epting the energy and spreading throughout the runes across the body.

    I did not see any problem as it epts the modified art energy; it is behaving as it should if it had been epting worldly energy. Still, I kept my sharp eyes on it for the slightest change that urred.

    HUN!

    A few minutes passed, and the change did ur, but it was not something I had anticipated. It had shocked me to my soul.

    A core is forming, which I had never expected, but all signs are there; the formation which should activate and aid in the formation of the core is activating one after another as the process of core formation has begun.

    It is really shocking, considering the creation of core requires deepprehension of Inheritance.

    It seemed like I had underestimated many factors and would have to study the data I have got from it in great detail. It would benefit me greatly if I understood all the factors that are leading Leonard to form a core.

    Ten minutes passed, and the core formation was in full force.

    The art energies have concentrated on the whole hall; they have packed it jam that we have to get out and there and enter the viewing room.

    One and half-half hours had passed, and the energies of art had reached unprecedented concentration. It had reached such a high concentration that, if a regr Grandmaster were to walk inside, they would get injured within a second.

    Though I have collected some of it for my research, I would need to research it and also the modified energy which I am already collecting.

    BOOOM!

    Suddenly, a loud boom rang out, and concentrated art energy dispersed while at the same time, Grandmaster''s ss aura released from his body as every ruin in his body began to pour energy inside him.

    It is not just the runes that are releasing the energy but also the fusion; both energies are working separately, strengthening Leonard in their own way.

    "The speed his aura is strengthening is amazing; I had only seen once before in Ellie when she broke through the Grandmaster ss," Marina said beside me, and I couldn''t help but nod with a smile.

    Th aura of Leonard has really been strengthening rapidly, and one could feel the power his aura contains; it is so oppressive that anyone below the Grandmaster would directly kneel; even Grandmasters will have knees shaking in front of it, and the thing is the aura is still strengthening.

    Hun!

    It took twenty-minute before his aura stabilized into the Initial Grandmaster ss, and at the same time, I got the first look at his core, and it couldn''t help but shock me.

    His core had taken the shape of the pyramid, which is quite odd as most cores would take a circr shape; even my core had taken a circr shape.

    It had gained its pyramid shape as it was before the Inheritance point, but everything else about it had changed drastically.

    The pyramid is now a solid core, not something made out of the runes, and all of its five sides bore a different color. Its base is dark brown, while its four sides are pink, blue, red, and bone white.

    The most striking thing about the core is its circr hollow space in the center, inside which the fusion point of constitution and art is floating. It looks really amazing.

    It was the most unique core I had ever seen in my life. Though my own core is no less unique, it is a world of its own and has a satellite to it.

    "Once again, you have achieved something impossible," Marina said beside me and gave me a kiss on the lips.

    The kisssted for a minute before we broke apart, and I walked out of the viewing room with slight unwilling expressions on my face.

    "Congrattion, Leonard, you are true Grandmaster now; a very powerful one at that," I said as I walked out.

    "It is all thanks to you, Grandmaster; without you, I wouldn''t have reached this stage which I had never even dreamed about," Leonard said and bowed deeply with tears in his eyes.

    I did now say anything to that; instead, my sword appeared in my hands, with my eyes burning in fighting spirit.

    "Your breakthrough was very unique, and I was to test how powerful you have be, especially that very unique energy you have got now," I said, and my armor appeared on my body, and all three boosts activated.

    I did not hide my aura and let it explode over me, showing him what wasing for him.

    A surprise appeared in his eyes, but the next moment, his Inheritance appeared. It is very different from one earlier; now, it is all armor, ivory bones, and dark red crystals that had formed thick tes around him, making him look like a walking destruction.

    A moment after the armor appeared, a very powerful aura burst out of his body, so powerful that I had to be serious.

    A clear phantom mammoth had also appeared behind him for a moment; it is now be bigger and looked more menacing with his eyes filled with the raw, menacing power.

    "Be careful, Grandmaster; I will not hold back!" Leonard said as crystal and bone ax appeared in his hand as he came at me.

    Each step felt like a beat of a war drum that would create vast vibrations; it would shake enemies'' spirits before they even shed.

    Seeing that, an inspiration couldn''t help but light up my mind.

    Earlier, I was quite confused about the name of Inheritance that I had created for Leonard but seeing the way he ising, a perfect name came into my mind.

    Mighty Mammoth!

    The name of the Inheritance would be might mammoth Inheritance.

 Chapter 2513 Might And Sneak

    <h4>Chapter 2513 Might And Sneak</h4>

    CLANNG!

    The dark red crystalline head of his ax shed against my sword, and I shook; my whole body shook from head to toe as deep shock appeared in my eyes.

    I had expected his energy would be strong and strange but did not expect this strange and strange. It seemed to be crushing as a mountain while having an evasiveness of star eal.

    It had passed through several of my defense without alerting them, which is quite unbelievable, seeing howprehensive they are.

    They are designed to defend against all types of energies, but these energies were able to invade severalyers of defenses before being finally stopped.

    He did not wait, even for a fraction of a second after the attack; he immediately took his sword back and attacked me again.

    CLANNG!

    Once again, his ax shed against mine with even greater power, but this time, there was no shaking in my body. Though I have still got surprised to see his strange energy was strange energy passed through multipleyers of my defense, despite my preparation for it.

    His strange energy is really amazing, the defenses are not easily breached, especially after I prepared for them, but they still did.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    Leonard is not one to stop; after two attacks, he continued without stopping, trying to break my weakness, but I would always stop his ax, though not his energy.

    His energy continued to breach theyers with each attack, but theyers it could breach lessened with each attack as I began to understand the energy better and better. Still, I had to defend against nearly a hundred attacks of his before I could stop this strange energy from breaching the defenses.

    His enemies are going to curse him a lot, while I am able to adapt my defenses to its strange energy; not everyone has that much freedom.

    They would explode by this mighty sneaky energy before they could do anything against it. I couldn''t but feel the anticipation for that, and, most importantly, the fight was not over. This is not Leonard''s full strength; there is still quite more; he is hiding.

    Suddenly a smile appeared on my face and seeing that, an rm couldn''t help but grow in Leonard''s eyes. He increased his strength to defend against what wasing but unfortunately, it was not going to be enough.

    My sword, which was halfway to reaching him, suddenly increased its speed, and the aura of power around it grew denser.

    CLANNG!

    It appeared beside its ax in an instant and struck against it in most casual fashion, showing, if I wanted to, I could have easily avoided his ax and went for his neck.

    Step Step Step

    His body shook as our weapons shed before he began to take the steps back; he was only able to stabilize when he took more than ten steps and looked at me in surprise.

    "Your energy is amazing, but the strength behind it iscking to do anything against me," I said with a smile, which was filled with the dare.

    "Mammoth Charge!"

    He said, and the powerful aura erupted from his body; this is his real move, the move from his art which is aided by the power of his Inheritance.

    I know this move better than even Leonard knows it; I have studied it in great detail. As most powerful moves of Leonarde from the art, and the power of Inheritance would supplement it, making them even more powerful.

    These moves are now going to be even more powerful, as Inheritance energy is also had the power of art energy; being nearly simr, they aid each other and increse in power explonenently.

    The faint phantom of the mammoth appeared around Leonard as he came at me with great speed and appeared beside me in an instant beforeing down on me with his ax.

    Roar!

    At the same time, the mammoth phantom enveloping him looked like it was attacking me with its huge tusk while letting out a soul-breaking roar.

    Seeing the attack, a big bright smile appeared on my face as I moved my sword. This time, I am not in any mood for passive defense. I want to see how powerful the attack fusion of Inheritance and art is, and especially what this fused energy could do.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against its ax, and the next moment, the smile on my face became even bigger.

    The merged attack was more powerful than I had thought; the might and evasiveness of the energy were also amplified by many times, breaching many moreyers than what the energy did in the first attack.

    Step!

    His attack was strong; mine was stronger; it shook him again and forced him to take a step back, and while he was doing that, I attacked him again with an even more powerful attack.

    "Mammoths sh!"

    He shouted; he responded immediately as an even more powerful aura burst out of his body as his ax moved towards me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    Our attacks shed again, and this time too, I had forced him to take a step back, but Leonard had once again shown his great experience and skills and reacted immensely with an even more powerful attack.

    His years of service in the pyramid had given him the experience which helped him polish his skills to a very high level.

    He did not look like he had advanced just a few minutes ago; he is doing that even better than Sarah. While Sarah had born with great talent and zeal, Leonard only had his experience and skills, which he earned after fighting thousands of dangerous battles,

    Far more than Sarah.

    A few minutes passed, and I pressed him harder and harder, forcing him to reveal every move, bring out every ounce of his energy, till only one move of his remained, the most powerful one.

    "BURST!"

    Leonard shouted, and a truly horrifying aura burst out of him; his armor also changed a little while the clearest phantom of mammoth appeared behind him as he activated his constitution ability which now had merged with art and aided by the power of Inheritance.

    He took a step and directly appeared in front of me; before I could realize what was happening, his ax was already halfway toward me.

    The power had greatly surprised me but also excited me; I stopped holding back and harnessed all the power of my boosts and swung my sword at me with a huge smile on my face.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword moved with a speed that I was barely able to track and shed against Leonard''s ax, creating a shockwave that would have heavily injured even Grandmasters if they were present in this hall.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    The attack had shaken us and nearly forced us to take a step back, but we stabilized ourselves and attacked each other again.

    The burst had really amplified the power of the attack; the energy has reallye close to breaching my defenses. The burst brought a very concentrated power; if it had breached my defenses, it would have definitely heavily injured me.

    It did not, and I will not let it happen.

 Chapter 2514 Disturbed

    <h4>Chapter 2514 Disturbed</h4>

    "For the first time, I havee really close to defeating you, mentor," Leonard said breathlessly as we finally stopped fighting.

    We had fought for nearly an hour, and I have to say, he is really good. If it had anyone else with such strength, I would have defeated them half of the time.

    "No, you have not, Leonard; you have been defeated in the first minute we have begun fighting," I said with a smile.

    He frowned, hearing that.

    He clearly did not believe me, seeing how close he was to defeating me, but when he tried to say that, he realized he could not open his mouth at all. Not only he could not open his mouth, but he could not even twitch.

    He felt like he was encased in iron crafted perfectly to his size, which restricted even the slightest movement of his body.

    "My sword is secondary, Leonard; my strings are my real weapon," I said, and I showed him what very few are able to see and are alive; those who see are already underworld.

    I revealed my strings, thousands of unfurling across his body; these strings are tens of times thinner than hair and have a faint green color. The strings are colorless, but I made them green, so he could see them; only see them, he will not be able to sense them.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face when I saw him trying to scan the strings with the soul sense; even he tried concentrating his soul sense on a single string and even then could not sense them.

    "This is my real weapon; these have killed all the enemies they have bound," I and looked him in the eyes.

    There is a reason I showed him my real weapon, which I only showed to a few people like my parents and Marina.

    "You have been blessed with great power; the evasive ability of your energy is beyond amazing. Try to control it and use it in the final moment to st the enemy apart after you get the idea of their defenses," I advised.

    That evasive factor of his energy is a great weapon and would only get strong. He should not use it as a st weapon but as a sharp weapon with surgical precision that will get a job done every time it is used.

    This had as much potential as my strings, as no one would expect a sneaky ability from destructive mammoth power.

    "Thank you for your advice, mentor; I will remember it." He said, and I nodded.

    "Oh, and remember, only use the ''Blood Burst'' only when your life is at risk; it will leave youpletely weakened that even King would be able to kill you easily," I cautioned. "I will not use it unless there is a threat to my life," he replied before walking out of the hall.

    His blood burst is a copy of my fourth boost; it will burn his essence for great power.

    While it may be a copy, it provides a stronger boost than my own first boost. As it would not be a direct blood burning but blood burning through his constitution''s burst ability; even I don''t know the limit of the power it will provide him, but I am sure it will horrifying.

    It will also leave himpletely weakened, far more than I left when I burn my blood.

    I usually did not weaken much; if I burn a moderate amount of blood for less than a minute.

    I have left a recorder seed inside him; I will read the data I got from him and will adjust Inheritance that way. I could do it since I am the one who had created the Inheritance.

    "His power is really horrifying. Will Ellie would able to beat him if they fought?" Marina asked as she appeared behind me.

    Her question made me think for a while, "It will be hard for her to defeat him, but Leonard would also find it hard to defeat her," I replied.

    Elina had created core very early in Tyrant ss, and it came with my benefits, like numerous abilities and, most importantly, the impartation.

    That damning impartation is equal to the hard-won experience of years, and she received it many times due to her advantage in creating the core early. Which made her a very tough enemy with numerous powerful abilities, including death phoenix in her arsenal.

    All of it makes her a very tough opponent to deal with.

    "So, what were you saying earlier," I asked Marina as I turned to her. She opened her mouth but closed it; she shuddered to see the burning fire in my eyes.

    I did not forget what she did to me earlier; she enticed me with that passion before leaving me high and dry.

    I had promised to take revenge for that, and I will take it.

    "I did not say anything; you must have been hallucinating," She said defensively as she took a step and was trying to take another when I appeared directly in front of her and grabbed her wrist, and moved my face toward her.

    "What are you nning to do?" Marina asked breathlessly as our lips were just a finger apart; I could feel her breathing and see the passion burning in her eyes which was just as hotter as the one burning in my heart.

    Tring Tring Tring

    "I w" I moved my lips closer to whisper something when I suddenly stopped her holowatch began ringing with a call.

    I move my hand to cut the call; I am not going to let anyone disturb; Marina deserves to be punished for what she did, and I will do that, and nobody will be able to stop me.

    I had just that thought that when my hands stopped, I saw who it was, and it instantly froze my hand.

    It is old woman Ma; even after so much time and gaining such strength that I could crush her with my breath, the old woman still scares me.

 Chapter 2515 Ordinance

    Chapter 2515 Ordinance¡¡¡¡"Grand Commander, you have once again promised us reinforcements, but that is just a balm to our wounds; it will only make the pain disappear for a while and not cure the disease," said Ca Redhorn,mander of one of the most important northern fortresses and loudest voice in nearly all the war meetings I had attended.

    "Commander Redhorn is right; the number of Grimm Grandmaster on th battlefield had reached three hundred and thirty-two; we have barely one hundred and ny to deal against them," said middle-aged Doral, a westernmander.

    The number man stated is a little small; there are recorded four hundred and forty-three Grimm Grandmasters that are still alive.

    It is a huge number, and not many people are aware of it; I was only able to know due to my ess which is very high; it is right below that of the Councilmen; even most High Grandmasters and some half step Grand Lords did not have such high ess.

    I have got it before of trust and the work I am doing, which is known to a very few people. The council and the Grand Lord are being very strict about it.

    Two people had let out a small hint about it, and they were imprisoned for a day and still in prison.

    Though, nearly everybody is aware that a pyramid is conducting a huge project, dedicating colossal resources. It is impossible to hide it when you have thousands of subjects who were training on the battlefields.

    Thankfully, the Pyramid is able to hide the true result of the project, though they won''t be for long.

    Still, with the Pyramid''s careful managing of whispers, it would take a few months, even a year if lucky, for our enemies to get some real idea about the project.

    As thesemanders say, the number of Grimm Grandmasters is rapidly expanding, and to counter that, Pyramid also released Grandmaster from the reserve, but it won''t continue for long. Thesemanders understand that and want to make a big move to gain the edge over the Grimms.

    If I did not have aplete idea of the things, I would have to agree with them.

    "Grandmander; 97% of usmanders agreed that we should make a big move and will pass the ordinance in favor of our decision," said Lady Rehorn, which immediately changed the expressions of councilmembers, except for the Grand Commander.

    I am quite surprised to see them getting such a high consensus.

    Grand Commander has far-reaching powers, but it can be countered if the fortmanders have 80% or above consensus, which is extremly rare and has happened very few times. With such consensus, they have the power to execute their action.

    Lady Redhorn seemed a little unwilling to bring out consensus, but she and othermanders fighting on the front thought it was the right way.

    "Ca, Grand Commander, and the council are right in their decision. Have faith in them." said the voice, and one dark window lit up, revealing the most powerful human in the world.

    Her interference seemed to have surprised themanders, though the council and I were not. Given the facts, the Grand Lords would not letmanders do something this rash. They have stopped them before they could do something stupid.

    "Since matron says the council has a n, I will believe it, but I hope the council would act quickly before it is toote," She said and let the subject rest.

    The meeting ended a minuteter, but I did not get to leave. Instead, I appeared in front of the council, and three Grand Lords have also revealed themselves.

    "I am doing my best, my lords; even going as far as using resources like the stainless blood soul lotus and pure soul water, among others," I said before they could say anything.

    It had been only seven months since the project began, and I had done much better than I had thought; anyone had, especially after yesterday''s breakthroughs. I am very sure, in two months, I will be able to achieve the target, which had seemed impossible seven months ago.

    "We do not want to pressure you, Grandmaster Zaar; the number we had nned for would not be enough. We would need at least double if we want to defend against theing attack orunch our own," said Matron Mavis.

    Hearing that, augh couldn''t help but escape from my mouth; a hundred Grandmasters were already too much, but now they are asking for two hundred, that is an insane number. Though I could achieve with the way the project is going, I would need a lot more time than just a measly two months.

    "Try Grandmaster; if anyone could do it, then it would be you while we will try our everything to provide you with every resource we need," She requested with a sigh before her and other Grand Lords'' windows went dark.

    "Council, what is the situation of the specific resources I have asked for?" I asked after the Grand Lords disappeared.

    "We have sent treasure hunting teams for it; you will get them on time," informed Lord Samual. "Try to get them fast; we need them soon," I said.

    The resources I had asked for are not rare, but they are only found in ruins, and anything rted to the ruins is not easy.

    I talked to the council for a few more minutes and forwarded a few more requests for the resources before opening my eyes in my room.

    The first thing I did was looked at the time; today was a pretty important day. I have found all the resources needed for that thing. It was quite hard, and I needed months for me to get those things, especially thatst thing.

    It wasdy Ang who helped me in getting it; it is not just her, but other Grand Lords have also helped a lot. I had reced more than half of the resources that Grimm had collected, including the blood as Jim and Grandmaster Salvador had suggested.

 Chapter 2516 Crafting Nine Blood Burning Essence I

    Chapter 2516 Crafting Nine Blood Burning Essence I¡¡¡¡"I have to say, young man, this artifact of yours really makes this old man jealous," Grandmaster Salvador said to Jim as we walked into his artifact.

    It is not a simple artifact but special works artifact of alchemy; its grade seemed even higher than the winery artifact I have.

    It is not my first timeing here; this ce has be an unofficial ce of the alchemical division of the project. Nearly all the alchemical products required by the project are crafted in one of many rooms of this artifact.

    "Little Jim, it is really quite an impressive artifact," said the old woman walking beside Grandmaster Salvador with a glint in her eyes.

    The woman is very old, so old that it looked like she might die any second, and she might, considering she is over four hundred years old.

    "You old hoarder, don''t even think about it. You should think about your own treasures; I am going to have them all once you are dead," said Grandmaster Salvador, but the very next moment, he shuddered as she looked at him sharply as he mentioned taking her treasures.

    This old woman is Grandmaster Katarina, the oldest and most experienced alchemist. People called her old hoarder or shiny dragon.

    She had a habit of hoarding things; it is said her storage contains the treasureparable to the Grand Lords. Lord Hunt had to go to her for some very precious resources that the project required.

    Soon, we reached the hall, which had nine huge vats and numerous alchemical instruments; all of them would be required for the thing we were going to craft.

    As we appeared, the old women began to move the vats, checking each one of them; she even dipped her finger in the blood and tasted it; she even tasted the blood of Grand Lord ss monster and did not even shudder while most of them might explode we do that.

    The old woman might look feeble, but she could kill all of us; even Lord Hunt beside me would not be her match. She is quasi-Grand Lord, after all.

    "Nine Blood Burning Essence; it is really a great thing you have found, young man; even this old woman feeling exciting at the thought of crafting it," she said while shuddering excitedly before her eyes became serious.

    "Little Jim, little Sal, let''s craft this wonderful thing," she said as she appeared center of the hall, her speed so fast that she wasn''t even able to see it; I felt like she had teleported.

    Hearing that Jim, Grandmaster Salvador, and twelve master alchemists behind them moved. They begin toyout formation and move the alchemical artifacts.

    Nine Blood Burning Essence is an extremlyplicated alchemical form, and it became even harder when I reced some ingredients, which made it even harder for Grandmaster Salvador has suggested that we ask the help of this old woman, and thank god, she found the recipe a challenge.

    Grandmaster Katarina did not craft things unless it was a request from the council or Grand Lords. She usually spent her time teaching and scouring the marketces for things to enrich her collection.

    When I had first found the form, I had throught Jim, along with some help from me, would be more than enough to craft it, but I was so wrong. It is far moreplicated than I thought and requires a skill that even Jim barely has.

    It also requires a lot of people; there are several things one has to do during a crafting process, and one Grandmaster is far from enough.

    "Begin!"

    The old woman said an hour loudlyter; it took them an hour to make the preparation and double and triple check them.

    Tuck Tuck Tuck

    As they begin, the vats open one another in a rhythmic fashion, and the heavy smell of blood clouded the hall. The nine vats of blood were from the nine Grandmasters monsters, while one was from the Grand Lord level monster.

    It is a good thing the Master alchemist is under protection; otherwise, this blood would have killed them; even I begin to feel hot as the smell of Grand Lord level monster''s blood filled my nostrils.

    Nine types of blood flew out of the vats and began to fill various artifacts while some swirled around them. A few secondster, the resources have alsoe out and begin to go through the different processes by the fifteen Grandmasters.

    "This Nine Blood Burning Essence is something; the council is very much looking forward to it," said Lord Hunt with desire in his eyes as he looked at the process.

    "If it worked as the recipe says, then I am sure the council would be the only one to benefit from it," I said with a smile and nodded with anticipation.

    The project has not reached the height that its methods and resources of it would be useful to council members. Though, they have enjoyed some things like the wine I had crafted, the pure soul waters, and petals of stainless blood soul lotus.

    This Nine Blood Burning Essence would also be extremly helpful, not only to them but to all the Grandmaster.

    The council had already decided that they would send some to all Grandmasters and select a few Masters as a reward for their unceasing efforts in the war.

    I think, with the number of resources we are using, we would not have a problem doing that.

    I would also not require much of it, as I work with kings to Master Tyrants with a few Grandmasters, and all of them would require a diluted version of it. Even I don''t know if I will be able to take it in its purest form, considering we are using the blood of Grand Lord ss Monster.

    Still, I am excited about it, as this resource is going to help the project tremendously. With its help, I might be able to make more masters practice art; till now, I had seeded with only three, and that is when I count Leonard in them.

 Chapter 2517 Crafting Nine Blood Burning Essence II

    Chapter 2517 Crafting Nine Blood Burning Essence II¡¡¡¡"How long do you think the process willst?" Lady May asked; Lord Hunt had stayed for only an hour before he left, anddy May appeared not long ago, though she had only appeared in her projection and not in a real body like Lord Hunt.

    "Grandmaster Katarina said it might take more than twelve hours," I replied; it had already been four hours, and they were still in the process of refining the blood; they were using their methods, formations, and various artifacts for that.

    It is a long,plicated process; my alchemical skills, which barely touch Master level, would not have been enough to craft something thisplicated.

    "The skills of these alchemists are quite good; Grandmaster Salvador said that we might get one or two Grandmaster alchemists if we are lucky by year''s end," said Lady May, and she seemed quite happy about it.

    "The constant crafting of resources is helping alchemists advance rapidly at all levels; there is really a high chance that we will get a Grandmaster alchemist in a few months," I said.

    Both Jim and Grandmaster Salvador had given me the list of people who could make an advancement. The people on the list have already capable of crafting grandmaster ss alchemical products, but their uracy is low, and for one dere Grandmaster alchemist, they need high uracy.

    Thankfully, they could practice to their heart''s content due to constant orders.

    It is not just Master alchemist but also every grade of alchemist from the King grade that is experiencing rapid advancement in their craft.

    The constant orders helping everyone is refining and advancing their arts; Grandmaster Salvador said he was shocked at the pace they were advancing; even in wartime, such advancement is extremly rare.

    Though, I am not surprised; we are emptying the vaults of the Pyramid at a visible pace, and every day, there would be fewer resources on the wall, and even after hundred hunting teams fill those vaults, they are not recing the resources at speed it is emptying.

    Currently, we are not having many problems, but in a few months, the resources of the Pyramid will run dry, and we will be in real trouble.

    I did not trouble myself about it; the Pyramid''s job is to provide me the resources if they want the project to continue.

    Two more hours had passed by, anddy May had also disappeared, and now, I was the only one who was watching the alchemist''s craft. Which I am not only watching but also recording; there is so much to learn here.

    Especially Grandmaster Katarina, she is extremly skilled, far more than Grandmaster Salvador, whom I had considered to be the greatest alchemist we had. I had taken some lessons from him but did not get to practice what I learn as much as I liked.

    I hope I will get that time when I practice the method in the scroll; if I am able to sessfully practice it, it will make a lot of things very easy.

    It should also help me against the challenge of the Hermes library, which I had failed so spectacrly a few days ago, and now, there is only one chance had remained, and I don''t want to try it before I bepletely sure.

    Five more hours passed, making it half a day since they had begun, but I did not see they would be finishing in a minute or two.

    It will take hours, seeing the most dangerous process has just begun; the refinement of the monster core. There is not one but nine of them, with one from the Grand Lord ss Monster.

    The process seemed simple enough, but it is not; it is not. It is immenselyplicated and dangerous; if that Grand Lord ss core exploded, then anyone could forget about surviving.

    The monster cores have entered nine transparent furnaces, which are carved with dense runic glyphs. These furnaces were not made of ss but a special metal, and Jim had said they were specially made to refine the monster cores.

    As the core entered the furnaces, the runic glyphs on the formation lit up, and they began the process of refinement.

    I could see the gazes of all alchemists be concentrated as they followed the rapid orders from two Grandmasters.

    Jim and Grandmaster Salvador had taken six Master ss alchemists and focused on refining the four Grandmaster ss cores each, while Grandmaster Katarina was alone focused on refining the core of the Grand Lord.

    The process is slow, but one could not be hasty with it; a single mistake might explode, and that would be a colossal loss of the resources.

    Three hours passed when finally, the refined essence of scaled tejesaures core began to pile up at the bottom of the furnace.

    The core of scaled tejesaures was bigger than my palm, but the refined essence of its core was not even the size of my thumb.

    A few minutes after, the essence of the scaled tejesaures core is refined, and the essences of the other cores have also begun toe out one after another; within forty minutes, the essences of all Grandmaster ss cores havee out of the bottom of the furnaces.

    Now, only the essence of the Grand Lord ss Monster remained to be refined. Grandmaster Katarina ispletely focused but seeing the progress will take time.

    Alchemists rested for a few minutes before they started on the other preparation; the process had reached its final stage. The moment Grandmaster Catarina is finished, the real process will begin, in which I will participate.

    I may not have the alchemical skills required for most of these processes, but I do have the skills that require for the final stages. Even Jim pales slightlypared to me in that department.

    It took one and half hours after the rest finished with the core refinement for Grandmaster Katarina to finish refining the core of the Grand Lord ss monster.

    It was magnificent; the moment she took out its refined essence, it suppressed all of us, with half of the Master alchemist fainting instantly under its mighty suppression.

 Chapter 2518 Crafting Nine Blood Burning Essence III

    Chapter 2518 Crafting Nine Blood Burning Essence III¡¡¡¡"Grandmaster Katarina, please,!" Shouted Grandmaster Salvador feeling the suppression of the refined essence of Grand Lord ss Monster. He is angry, not at the suppression but at what it is doing to Master alchemist.

    "They should be getting used to such things if they want to reach the true heights of the alchemy." She said without any guilt as she looked at the fainted Masters but eded to his request as she sealed the suppressions.

    "Thank you," He said and then turned to me, "Grandmaster Micheal, would you please check on their conditions?" he asked worriedly.

    These twelve master ss alchemists had been mentored by him, so obviously, he would be worried, as I would be if Ida or Leonard suffered something like it.

    "They are fine, just unconscious; they would wake in a few minutes," I replied and moved them away from their spots. I had my seeds inside them; I did not want anything to go wrong with the crafting and made the preparation in my own way.

    I ced all twelve of them in the corner and released a gentle breath of healing energy into them through my seeds.

    They have worked hard, but now their work is finished; the final step will be done by the four of us.

    "Little Micheal, are you ready? I hope you are good as your reputation said to be," asked Grandmaster Katarina as I walked toward them.

    "You will not have anyint from me, Grandmistress," I replied with a smile. "I hope so, or we will be wasting the resources of huge value," she said before turning to Jim.

    THUD!

    "Little Jim, bring out the pot." She said; Jim nodded and moved his hand, and next second, a huge thick bronze pot, covered thickly with runes, flew toward us beforending in front of us loudly.

    "This is the most important step, also extremly delicate and dangerous, so be careful." cautioned Grandmaster Catarina and began.

    I also started right after her; I had studied the process in great detail and discussed it with them, but when I began, I realized how much I had underestimated the process. It did not shake me; instead, I was excited by it.

    I am considering it a challenge that I will beat.

    Buzz!

    As we begin, the first thing was to activate the pot with desired settings before adding the refined blood of the Grand Lord ss Monster and quickly adding the seven Grand Lord herbal essence in rapid session while keeping the essences in bnce.

    It is a very hard job; the Grand Lord ss essences are powerful; even herbal essences be violet the moment they are added to the refined blood.

    Sadly it was just the beginning; the things would get harder with each ingredient we put inside, especially the powerful ones, the refined essences of the core.

    Twelve minutester, we were able to mix the refined with seven herbal essences without getting them to explode, and now it is time to add a truly violent ingredient; the essence of three Grandmaster ss cores.

    Rumble!

    We did that, and the moment we did, the rumble rang through the solution. It was very powerful that the four of us had to try our hardest to control the energies.

    Perspiration begins to build on our bodies, and within a few minutes, we are drenched in it, but nobody cares about it since losing focus even for a second could make the whole thing explode bang; that even the bronze pot might not be able to contain.

    A few more minutes passed, and we were able to contain the violet energy and finally got some rest, but that rest was short-lived.

    Soon, we added the refined blood of Grandmaster along with the refined essence of the monster core, which again rumbled the solution, and we had to try our hardest to control it.

    An hour passed, and we were more tired than before, but the process was far from over; hell, it was bing even more difficult.

    As we worked together, these alchemists couldn''t help but impress me. They continued for more than fifteen hours, but they did not seem much tired or see as much tired as I, its like we began at the same time.

    The most impressive among all is the old woman; her eyes are just as focused as before, and her hands are moving in precise movements. One could not see any shaking that was before when we were walking into this artifact.

    Which made me think that the old woman might be faking her tiny shakes, but that seemed unlikely, and I didn''t spend my brainpower on it, seeing I have more important things to do with it.

    One of the most important moments of the process has arrived; if managed without any problem, then seeding in crafting a solution would not be a problem.

    We are finally adding the most powerful ingredient into the pot; the refined essence of Grand Lord Monster core.

    "This will be our biggest challenge, and I would need all your help for it," said Grandmaster Catarina, and I felt her mobilizing the first energy around the pot. It is far more diluted than I had sensed in the final sanctum, but I could feel its power.

    It could crush into the paste, and I will not be able to do anything against it. Thankfully, she is not using this power against anyone here.

    She had enveloped the pot with this power before dropping the refined essence of the Grand Lord level Monster core inside it.

    RUMBLE!

    As we added it, the whole solution rumbled; I did not hesitate to use the power of my avatar in my core which I hadn''t done before.

    I could feel the soul power of all alchemists reaching the peak as all of us focused on controlling the mind-blogging violet power in the pot. It is immensely powerful and would wipe us out without giving us a chance to scream if it exploded.

    All of us trying our hardest to control this violet energy and merge it with the solution, but it is hard. The energy did not want to be controlled; it wanted to run like a stallion and explode, taking all of us with it which we could not let happen.

    So, we went all out, and finally, after more than thirty minutester, we were able to control that violent energy and mix it with the rest of the solution.

    The solution calmed down, but our work had been far from over, though we were able to aplish the most difficult task. Still, we could not give in to this tiredness as we have not finished crafting the nine blood-burning essences, and we will stop until we do that.

    Time passed as we added one ingredient after another; there were over a hundred of them, and each one would incite a reaction.

    It was quite long before we finally finished adding thest of the ingredient, and now the only thing had remained was the dense simmering solution in the pot, which was giving off a cold feeling.

    "With this one, we will be finished," I said and took out a wooden box and handed it to the old woman. The old woman did not open the box and instead looked at me.

    "Whatever this you want to add will spoil the solution and the hard work we had just put in," she said while motioning to the box.

    "It will not mess up with the solution; it will just make little more special than it already is," I replied, to which she looked at me intently and continued for more than a minute.

    "I don''t rmend it, but since Bradford had told me to believe in you, I will," She said and opened the box. Inside it, the box is finger size pink diamond.

    Seeing the diamond, both Jim and Grandmaster Salvodors eyes became wide, and I could see the desire in their eye. They immediately understood that it was a secret to special solutions, and they wanted to get their hands on it badly.

    "What is it?" the old woman asked me with a frown as she investigated it, and I couldn''t help butugh in my mind thinking about what she had found.

    Dub!

    "Just something special," I replied, and I could tell the response had made her a little angry, but seeing she would not get any answer from me, she just threw the diamond into the pot and densely covered the pot with her soul energy like Jim and Grandmaster Salvador.

    They expected a big reaction from the pot, but they had got none; the pot just kept simmering like before as the pink diamond got melted in it without creating even the smallest ruckus.

 Chapter 2519 Burning

    Chapter 2519 Burning¡¡¡¡"Finished!"

    Grandmaster Katarina dered two hourster after we added the pink diamond inside it. Now, in front of us is a solution that looked like it was made of melted rubies.

    "Everything looked perfect; It seemed like we have really able to aplish it," Jim said excitedly while his eyes were filled with pure joy. It is not just Jim that is happy but also the Grandmaster Salvador; they have aplished something that very few of their level could aplish.

    They had crafted a recipe that of the Grand Lord level, even for a Grandmaster Katarina, it a great deal, especially when she seeded at the first attempt.

    "Now, we just need to test it for conformation," said Grandmaster Salvador before his expressions became a little awkward.

    The recipe had mellowed the energy of violent ingredients, but one should not forget that it still contains a lot of Grand Lord ss resources, especially the refined essence of monster blood and core, which contain an immense amount of powerful energy.

    Grandmasters could forget about consuming it, no matter how strong their bodies are; only some High Grandmasters would have a chance to consume it in its purest form, but they would need a strong body and soul to absorb its effect.

    "You are right, little sal; we need to test out its effect," said Grandmaster Katarina before craning her neck back.

    "How about it, girls, is one of you willing to test the effect of little something we have created?" asked Grandmaster Katarina.

    I was surprised when she asked behind me as I did not notice anyoneing, but when I looked back, I saw two women standing at the end of two halls. Seeing them, I couldn''t help but get surprised and even more surprised seeing utter disregard for etiquette by this old woman.

    "Grand Commander,"

    All three of us called out in unison and bowed as etiquette required; she was not the only one present. Besides her is her elder sister,dy Vivian, whom I hadn''t seen in quite long.

    I was quite surprised to see them appear without me noticing; with my current power, even High Grandmasters would find it difficult to evade my notice, but these two did, and they did wlessly; even now, I could see them visually but having a difficulty sensing them.

    "Let me, Grandmistress; it had been a while since I tried something this strong," saiddy Vivian and appeared beside us before her sound had reached us; behind her, Grand Commander silently followed.

    "Since you agreed, then drink it," said Grandmistress Katarina as she took out a single gemlike drop from the pot and put it in the small crystal bottle before giving it tody Vivian.

    "Thank you, Grandmitress," She said and walked a little distance and sat before she opened the cap on the crystal bottle and drank the single drop.

    The moment she drank, the powerful aura of that drop of Nine Blood Burning Essence burst out of her, but she seemed unfazed; there was barely any change on her face as she closed her eyes. I made use of this opportunity and sent my sneakiest seed at her.

    I would be in big trouble if she found out; she is a very powerful powerhouse. It is said, she is more powerful than her sister. She is at least a High Grandmaster, might even be a quasi Grand Lord, but I could not afford to miss this wonderful opportunity.

    I would not take the risk if there weren''t a powerful around drop to the cloud to cloud the seed, and most importantly, there is a very low chance she might discover the seed as it entered her.

    The nine blood-burning solutions contain rule-bending power, and the seed will meld in it; once it happens, even Grand Lord will not discover it.

    Soon, my seed entered inside Lady Vivian, and I received it; I was barely able to control the shock showing on my face.

    The thing I saw was really shocking, but it should shock me, considering she is a student of lord of ss. It also answers some puzzling questions about the mirror that he had given me.

    My seed quickly melded itself into the power of the nine blood-burning essences, and the metaphysical scan ofdy Vivian appeared in front of me, which would be more detailed with every passing second.

    She is a high Grandmaster, alright, and an extremly powerful one at that. There is a very high chance that she might be a quasi-Grand lord. As all quasi- Grand Lords are high Grandmasters who haveprehended the first energy.

    I had looked into the bodies of High Grandmasters before and had been fortunate enough to be invited into a breakthrough of one High Grandmaster a few months ago and I have never body and soul as strong as her; it is clear that she practices a hybrid art like me.

    It took a couple of seconds for the immense power of nine blood-burning solutions to spread into the body of Lady Vivian before it burned.

    "Eeeeh!"

    The energy begins burning, and with it, it starts to burn the body and soul;dy Vivian is feeling torturous pain that would make even High Grandmaster scream with their mouth open, but all she did was grit her teeth to bear the pain.

    The sweat began to pour out of the body like rain, and within a few seconds, the white blouse and pants she was in were fully drenched.

    The nine-blood-burning essence is burning inside her, but it not harming her in any sense; as long as one has a powerful enough body and soul to bear its energy, it would not harm you when it burned. Though one will experience the torturous pain that will make them wanna die than experience this pain.

    I could see the changes the burning of essence was bringing, and it was shocking.

    If it had been any High Grandmaster, I would not have been shocked, but it is Lady Vivian, who is at the limit of peak High Grandmaster ss, and it is still affecting her to such a degree. It is simply miraculous and likely due to the diamond I had added.

    I am rapidly collecting the data on everything about Lady Vivian, not only on the effect of the Nine Blood Burning Solution but also on the other things.

    She is a treasure trove of data; it would help me a lot, especially in understanding the vast formation that the mirror has.

    Time passed, and the nine blood-burning essences continued to burn Lady Vivian, bringing both internal and external changes into her. I could see the people are surprised seeing the changes but would be shocked if they realized the real extent of them.

    It was thirty-five minutes before the energy of the nine blood-burning essences began to diminish but took nearly fifteen minutes topletely expend.

    I did not bring out my seed and instead destroyed it and let Lady Vivian absorb the rule-bending power. This will help me integrate my seed inside her quickly next time.

    It still took Lady Vivian another ten minutes before she opened her eyes, and when she did, her eyes were shining with joy. It is clear that she is happy, and she should be, considering the huge benefits she has received.

 Chapter 2520 Great

    Chapter 2520 Great¡¡¡¡"How is it, girl? Is it any good?" the old woman asked; she already had an idea of seeing the external changes but asked her for greater detail.

    "It is great, Grandmistress, much better than I had imagined it to be," she replied before stating the changes she had gone through internally, which truly had shocked them; even Grandmander wasn''t able to control her emotions.

    "It seemed to have working even better than what the recipe had said," said Grandmaster Salvador before the eyes of all three of them had turned to me.

    "Now that we have an idea about its effect, let''s begin its dilution," said Grandmaster Katarina, and they began the dilution process. Not all of it will be diluted; 40% will be kept untouched, while 60% will be diluted, so the people selected level could use it.

    It will be used only by the Tyrants; even if I diluted it maximum, it would still not be suitable for those below the Tyrant stage.

    Currently, it is being diluted into six categories, from regr Tyrants to High Grandmasters; even most High Grandmasters wouldn''t be able to take it in its purest form; not every High Grandmaster had the abilities of the Lady Vivian.

    "Micheal, it is nice to see you again," said Lady Vivian, "It is nice to see you too, Lady Vivian," I replied.

    "How is Ellen? It had been a long while since I had seen her?" I asked. I haven''t seen ellen in years.

    I did not even have regr contact with her; if I sent her mail now, I would likely a get a reply a monthter. It is quite hard to get in contact with her for a regr call; its been a year since I had spoken to her.

    "She is doing good, and dont worry, you will be able to meet with her soon," she said to that. I nodded.

    Suddenly she sighed, and her eyes have turned a little regretful. "I have made many mistakes in life, but the biggest one is still not epting you when Elina had asked me to," she said before shaking her head; I did not do anything to that and just smiled.

    It was not the first time she had said those words to me.

    They left a few minutester, before leaving; they had taken crystalline bottles filled with undiluted drops of nine blood-burning essences.

    I have cautioned them about its uses; it could be used once a month, and in a few uses, it begins to lose its effectiveness. This is huge news, considering most of the resources of this stage could only be used once, and they did not provide such tremendous benefits.

    For some people, it would be hard to believe that such an amazing alchemical solution would exist.

    "Nine Blood Burning Solution is diluted into the six categories, and I will be taking some of each category, including some of undiluted one," said Grandmaster Katarina as she began to fill the bottles.

    I did not stop her; it was the condition of the old hoarder to craft this solution; she wanted some for herself.

    She might use some for herself, but I am sure most of it would end up in her fabled collection. It is said she had started collecting things before even she started practicing, and the things she has in her collection would beparable to the vaults of the pyramid.

    Jim and Grandmaster Salvador had also taken some; for their own use and some to run their own experiments.

    "Here, take this little Micheal; the whole nine blood burning solution," said Grandmaster Katarina and sent seven crystalline bottles at me. These crystal bottles are delicate and smaller than my palm; all of them are simr but have different colors and have a huge space inside them.

    Six of the bottles contain diluted nine blood-burning essences, while the transparent bottle contains the pure alchemical solution.

    "Thank you, Grandmasters; without your help, it would have been impossible to craft such a powerful andplicated solution," I said to three of them. "You are damn right," said the old woman; it couldn''t help but put a smile on my face.

    A few minutester, I walked out of Jim''s special works formation and entered the teleportation formation.

    A momentter, I was in my room; the first thing I did was take off my clothes. I did not forget how drenched I was earlier, and even though I had burned that sweat apart that no sign of it had remained, I still wanted to take a shower.

    I walked into the shower naked and let the cold water cascade over me; I felt amazing that for a minute, I did not move. I let the spray of water hit me from all directions.

    I stayed in the shower for nearly half an hour before I walked out and wore a new set of clothes. After that, I brought out the delicious-smelling dinner that my avatar had cooked.

    It had been nearly a day since I had eaten anything, and I was feeling quite hungry, so I dug in without waiting, and it was delicious. The noodles, the soup, and stuffed meat everything was delicious, and I ate till I felt full.

    Now that I had eaten, Iy on the bed as tiredness came crashing down on me; I hadn''t slept in a day, and after what I had gone through, I was feeling very tired.

    Before sleeping, I quickly replied to messages, including Mariana''s, and sent some directions. Now that I have got the Nine Blood Burning Essence, I would not wait around to use it on my subjects and also on me; the sooner I use it, the greater benefits I will receive.

    I fell asleep instantly, and when I woke up, it was midnight. I had slept for more than nine hours, but now, I am feeling refreshed, ready to take on hundreds of tasks that are waiting for me.

 Chapter 2521 Blood Wine

    Chapter 2521 Blood Wine¡¡¡¡I did not immediately get out of my bed; instead, sort out the things I had to do for the rest of the day. It took me a minute to do that, and the first thing I did, of course, was to freshen up.

    After I fished with that, I sat on my bed and closed my eyes; a momentter, I appeared in my core which filled with greenery and felt like a paradise. Though, there is a dark corner in the paradise, the pool of corruption, guarded by the runes of fire.

    But to my exasperation, it did not stop Nero from going to that pool and swimming in it, as he is doing right now.

    I shuddered at the thought of that, and if I tried to do something like it, I would die. It might not take even ten seconds for my body and soul to melt under the corruption.

    It had been more than three months inside the core, but there was no sign of lotus; forget lotuses, I did not even see their buds out of the water. It is not surprising, as the stainless lotuses grow very slowly and the lotus trees are growing, I am keeping track of them.

    Though with speed they are growing, it would take them decades or even a century before I see aplete lotus on the pool, and it would not be of the Grandmaster ss, as I had found them in the sanctum.

    As I had said before, their speed of growth is very slow, and if I want to grow them fast, then there is only one option; hunt the Grimms with bloodline.

    I am sure that with the growing energy of the mysterious trees, it will grow fast, and I need to grow fast. The purification by stainless blood soul lotuses has helped me tremendously; one of the reasons subjects are improving so fast is the purification they had gone through.

    I looked around my paradise before I walked into a den of sin, the winery. There is one important thing that had to do it here.

    Soon, I reached the ce, a room filled with wine bottles; there were five thousand bottles of wine around me. All the wine inside them had been crafted by me.

    In my first attempt, I had been a little conservative and only crafted wine of around fourteen hundred bottles worth, but seeing how amazing the wine turned out to be. I did not hold back on my second attempt.

    I had used nearly ten times my worth of ingredients in making the wine, and these ingredients were of a higher level than the one I had used in the first attempts.

    At that time, the ars grapes were barely of the Grandmaster ss; this time majority of the main ingredients of the peak Grandmaster ss included the grapes. This time, the wine would be even more amazing, and I nned to create a variation.

    I moved my hand, and seven crystalline bottles appeared in front of me; the crystalline bottle contained nine blood-burning essences, and through it, I was going to create the blood wine.

    The nine-blood-burning essence is extremlypatible with wines, and its effects could be multiplied when added with good alcohol; my wines are good alcohol, which provides a lot of benefits to the drinker.

    The benefits that nine blood-burning essence provide would also increse as they merge with wine, and they would continue as the wine ages.

    I put seven bottles into the slot of the artifact that had a shape simr to the boat; before cing seven hundred wines inside.

    Like the seven bottles of nine blood-burning essences, more than half of these bottles have also been diluted to various degrees, so people of every Tyrant ss could drink them without directly getting an unconscious one with a sip.

    Zing!

    I configured the settings in the artifact before activating it; as I did, the rows of wine bottles began to move.

    Soon they appeared right below the crystal bottle, whose cap opened at the same time as the wine bottle, and a single drop fell off from the seven bottles and entered the seven wine bottles before they once again closed with the cap and moved away while other seven bottles took their ce.

    Within a few minutes, all seven hundred bottles had a drop of nine blood-burning essences; they would be ready to be drunk within a month when nine blood-burning essences sessfully integrated themselves with the wine.

    With that done, I begin to move more bottles in the artifact, three thousand to be exact.

    The seven hundred bottles were of the first crafted; I have limited bottles of that. These three thousand bottles were of the second crafting; I have over ten thousand bottle stock. Till now, I haven''t drank even a single sip of it, as there are still six months before they mature.

    Zing!

    I once again activated the artifact, and it again began to fill the bottles with a drop of nine blood-burning essences, but unlike before, only the undiluted drops were being used in the wines, as the wine is undiluted.

    It took around twelve minutes before all three thousand bottles added the drop of nine blood-burning essences.

    It is quite a risk; I took packaging the bottle before the wine matured and even added a drop of nine blood-burning essences. There is a chance that the whole wine might spoil, and that would be a great loss to me, considering the number of resources and effort I had put into crafting.

    Though, I wonder if nine blood-burning essences drops will affect the maturity period of wine; it would be great if it would shorten. If the wine worked as the nine blood-burning essences had worked, then I am going to need a lot of it, and it would not just project subjects would need it.

    Some pretty powerful people are also going to demand it.

 Chapter 2522 Metamorph

    Chapter 2522 Metamorph¡¡¡¡I walked out of my core as I finished examining the wines; everything seemed fine now; even with the unmatured wine, the nine blood-burning essences were merging without any problem.

    Still, I would have to keep a constant eye on it.

    I walked stepped out of my room and entered the practice hall, and sat in the center of it. As I did, I burned off all my clothes; I have seen what sweat did tody Vivian and I did not want to suffer that.

    A momentter, a crystal bottle appeared in my hand, containing a scarlet drop, which seemed to have the dust of ruby speckles on it. It is not a pure nine-blood-burning essence; it is level below it, made for the High Grandmasters.

    It might kill the most other peak Grandmaster, but I will survive it. My avatar studied the data I got from Lady Vivian, and ording to the calctions, there is an 89% chance I will be fine. 10.4% that I will be seriously injured and 0.6% chances that I will die.

    I think those are pretty good chances; the drawback it has is that I will suffer the inhuman pain, but for the greatest benefits, I will do it.

    Drip!

    I did not waste any time and opened the small bottle and dropped the scarlet drop on my tongue.

    Strangely, it felt cold and became even colder when it transformed into energy and began to spread inside me. The amount of energy was so huge that, for a second, I felt like I had chewed more than I swallowed.

    There is no crying over spilled milk now, and it is a pain I will be feeling, a torturous, inhuman pain; my life is not in danger.

    Dhub!

    It took around six seconds for the energy of nine blood-burning essences to spread into every corner of my body when it burned; it felt like someone had lit a match on a highly mmable filled in a swimming pool. A huge fire appeared in an instant.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"

    In the next second, an inhuman scream rang out of my mouth; the energy was burning me. It is burning my body and soul with such a temperature that it makes me feel like I am in hell. Even hell might not have such a powerful fire that is burning me.

    I am screaming while protecting my mind with everything I have; I fear that under such pain, it might break.

    I have experienced many types of pain and even literally burned and felt my soul tear apart, but even then, I had never felt such pain as I am feeling right now.

    In just a few seconds, I understood I could not continue like this; I had underestimated the pain. My body might survive it, but my mind will not; I will have to do something for this pain, or I will pay a high price, and for it, I already have a way; I have used thousands of times to manage the pain.

    Though, I am not sure it is right away, considering how the fire is refining my body and soul.

    If I take such a dense amount of fire through my veins, I don''t know if they will survive; even the slightest damage would cost me huge, a price I am not willing to pay.

    A few seconds passed, and the pain seemed to have increased even more, and it started to affect the stability of my mind. If this continues, I don''t know whether my mind will survive or not.

    ''Fuck it!''

    I cursed and took the energy and moved toward my veins; these veins of mine are much stronger than the veins of normal peak Grandmaster; they will be able to bear fire without suffering any damaged. If I see them doing the damage, I will stop immediately.

    Through the screams, I gathered the fire and forced it into my veins.

    "AHHHHHHHH¡­."

    My scream, which I had thought already loudest has, reached an octave higher as the fire began to burn through my veins. I was using this method to control the pain, but it had increased its manifold in an instant.

    I stopped immediately as it became beyond unbearable; it was too much, and I could not bear it.

    Ten seconds passed when I forced the fire into my veins again and screamed even more loudly, but this time, I did not stop. I had stopped earlier due to the pain, but now I will not stop. I had decided to focus on the process and not on the pain.

    I began to circte the burning fire through my veins, and I wanted to stop every moment, but I did not. I did focus on my pain; the only I focused on finishing the cirction of supremebat exercise.

    It is the only thing I could do in my current state and the only thing that could provide me with sce. It is like a dingy in a sea of pain that is violent in its waves.

    For the first few minutes, I was able to think nothing but the pain and wanted to stop and nearly did a couple of times, but as time passed, I was able to focus more and more on the process and ended up creating an amethyst seal.

    The pain did not give me sce to celebrate, and I continued circting at an even faster speed than before.

    As I did, I found my concentration deviating more and more toward the process of the pain. The pain now is just as sharp, but I was able to manage it by concentrating on the process.

    In just a few minutes, I have ended up creating seven amethyst seals, and with the three seals I had created before, a ruby seal began forming, but I did not even stop for that and continued circting the fire in my veins.

    As time passed, I noticed there was no damage even after contact with such dense fire; even though this was not a literal fire and did not harm the body but things changed when I took arge amount of it and focused on a single thing.

    The fire is not only not damaging the veins; instead, it is refining them to be even stronger and wider.

    I couldn''t help but feel a wild joy seeing that the strong and wide veins are extremly important. With it, I will be able to draw out more power and employ stronger attacks; I can already see the tremendous benefits I will receive through it.

    Seeing that, I became crazy, taking an even greater amount of fire in my veins and circting at an even faster speed.

    Before I knew it, I created a second ruby seal and then a third and fourth, and so on. I am creating an amethyst seal at such a speed that I am not taking even a minute to create them, and it couldn''t help but make me happy.

    Hun!

    I was rapidly circting the dense fire through my veins when suddenly, I felt the power of fire reduce, and it was reducing at a much faster rate than it had happened with Lady Vivian.

    It was likely due to the purity of nine blood-burning essence I had consumed and my crazy cirction of supremebat exercise.

    Still, I kept circting till everyst bit of fire had expanded, and when I saw the ruby seal I had created, I was shocked, and even more shocking was the state of my veins. They seemed to be metamorph after going through the trial by fire.

    They are shining glisteringly like a newly magical metal; the veins have a glow around them, and they are also have be 16% wider, which mind breakingly huge. It is a shocking discovery, far more than me, crating six ruby seals in a single session.

    It will shock the people if theye to find it, and I nned to tell them but not all of them. It is a dangerous method; I was only able to bear the power of dense fire because my veins were stronger. To begin with, not everyone has such strong veins.

    Still, they would be able to gain the benefits if they chose the more diluted nine blood-burning essences. Even with that, only a select few would be able to do it; not all people have the capacity to bear such soul-burning pain.

 Chapter 2523 Forged Will

    Chapter 2523 Forged Will¡¡¡¡Ahhhhhh Ahhhhhh Ahhhhhh

    "So, how many do you think will fall unconscious this time?" Erica asked beside me;. "Ten," Hazel replied, "Twelve," said Ryan. "I say seven," said Erica.

    Grandmaster Charline and I did not focus on what the assistants were saying and instead focused on the thirty-seven screaming people who had taken nine blood-burning essences.

    It had been three weeks since we crafted nine blood-burning essences, and this is thest badge that is going through its baptism. All the people have gone through it; these were thest ones till the new badge of tyrant got admitted into the project.

    It is a good thing we have bound their bodies; otherwise, we would see them iling like fishes like had happened with the first badge.

    Nobody had expected it, and thankfully, Grandmasters Charline and I were present and were quickly able to control those iling masters. Still, it was quite surprising to see them behave like that.

    With nine blood-burning essences, we have also found quite talents; in around twelve hundred and nine people in the project who had gone through the baptism of nine blood-burning essences, we have found twenty-three people who barely made any sound.

    They bore the pain with gritted teeth.

    There were fifty-nine who were able to circte the fire through their veins with supremebat exercise, including the twenty-three who barely made any sound.

    81% of people who were able to aplish that were a century and above old, which is not surprising. Those people have huge experiences and have gone through many things has sharpened their will so that they could bear the tremendous pain.

    "First," said Ryan beside me; he did not even dare to lower his voice, clearly mocking the one that had felt unconscious.

    "Don''t mock Ryan; you were also screaming and iling when you consumed the burning essence," Erica admonished, "Yes, but I did not fall unconscious and was even able to circte burning essence through my veins for a few minutes," He said, clearly feeling proud.

    Ryan Wheeden, he is from alchemy like Hazel, while Erica Maxwell is from healing; she is a student of Grandmaster Charline.

    All three of them did very well when they consumed the nine blood-burning essences a few days ago, especially Hazel and Erica. Both of them were able to create two ruby seals while widening their veins by 7%, which is a huge aplishment.

    All three of them are Masters and very talented in their respective fields; with speed, they are learning, and in a max of three years, all three of them will be able to get the distinction of Grandmaster in their respective fields.

    While in a two years max, they will advance to Grandmaster ss; they might be able to do it in a year.

    "Second," Ryan said with the same mocking tone, but this time, nobody admonished him. Unless Grandmaster Charline or I am admonishing him, he will not listen.

    A few more minutes passed, and two more became unconscious. It is my seed that made them fall unconscious as the pain began to break their mind; I do not want any damage to happen to them; every single of them hold the potential to be a Grandmaster.

    Losing a single one of them would be a great loss, considering the resources and efforts I have put into them.

    "Hun! This one had begun circting the method," said Ryan with shock; he is not the only one who is shocked; even I and Grandmaster Charline were also quite surprised seeing.

    This batch of people is very young; all of them are elite and below thirty years of age. The one that had just begun circting the supremebat exercise is even younger; she is just twenty-three years old, just about my age.

    "Name Priya Welsh, talent average, inheritance average; her psych shows above-average resilience but nothing of what is happening right now; the only reason she was able to admit in the project due to her suitability with directors method," stated Erica as she pulled out her info.

    A few minutes passed, and a few others fainted, but nobody had nced at them as all of us focused on this young woman who was doing surprisingly good.

    She did not stop or even slow down; instead, her cirction speed increased threefold, and it is increasing.

    Grandmistress Charline quickly signed off a few gestures, and I couldn''t help but agree with her. "Yes, Grandmistress, we have truly found a gem," I said, and I added her name to my special list.

    One could get talent with resources and even Inheritance or Bloodline with enough luck, but luck is useless when ites to will. It is forged in blood and fire; this young woman has forged her to be unbreakable.

    Since she has such will, I will help her get power; so she will be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with apex Inheritance and powerful bloodline. If she keeps her will as sharp as it is right now, she will have the power to even surpass them.

    Half an hour passed, and the power of the fire began declining, and in the next fifteen minutes, it had disappeared from them while giving them huge benefits, especially to Priya welsh, whose mana veins had not strengthened and widened by 11%, she had also ended up creating a diamond seal.

    "Congrattions, everyone, for surviving the baptism, and as always, not a single word of it spread outside when you joined the battlefield the next day," I said while Grandmaster Charline and I pressed them with our aura.

    They have received the benefits, but they also need to understand the rules of it, and first and foremost is not to talk with anyone about it, not even with your spouses or parents.

    There have been some idiots who have spilled about the project; thankfully, the secret agents have caught them before they could do any damage.

    "All of you follow Miss Erica out and let her check you," I said; we have all the data we need but do these things for psychological reasons.

    "Miss Welsh, stay; we have some things to talk about," I said when she was leaving with the rest of the people.

 Chapter 2524 Craze

    Chapter 2524 Craze¡¡¡¡"We will see you soon, miss welsh," I said and walked out of the hall with Grandmaster Charline, leaving stumped miss welsh on her spot.

    I would be stumped, too, if I had been in her spot. She had received too big news in a too short time, but she will be fine. The opportunities she will get right now would be envious even by the subject of the project who are getting the best possible opportunities.

    Soon, I reached the conference room and began working on the details of the project. My work had increased many-fold since the appearance of the nine blood-burning essences, and I also had to leave on the mission.

    I had put out the request for the mission ten days ago, which they should be epting soon.

    I need to go out and hunt some Grimms; I am very close to the absolute peak of the leader ss and would have to kill one or two Grimms before I reach that stage, and I want to reach there as soon as possible, so I could start making the preparation to breakthrough into the Master ss.

    I am already very close to it, and aside from a single part where I am trying to create the formation which would help better utilize the method in the scroll, my Inheritance is ready.

    I am confident that, if I wanted to, I could make a breakthrough here at this very moment and will seed without any problem.

    "Director, thank you for gifting my mother smander blood wine; she was ecstatic about it," said Hazel suddenly. "I am d she liked my gift," I replied. I know Grandmaster Veronica will like it, as the smander blood wine is all the rage right now.

    It had debuted ten days ago and instantly exploded into the poprity; everyone wanted it, including the Grand Lords.

    Thankfully, in a fit of inspiration, I had made a special version of Grand Lords, adding nine drops into the wine instead of the one I do. They loved it so much that I had to give each Grand Lord ten bottles, and they wanted more.

    Though they are willing to wait, they understand who needs the wine the most and are willing to make some sacrifices.

    "Is the bidding for a wine still going up?" I asked, "You can take a look yourself," said Hazel and showed me the bidding under seven bottles of smander blood wine, and the price people are bidding is insane, especially the wine for the Grandmasters.

    We are auctioning seven wines every three days to raise funds for the project, and this initiative seems to be working as people are ready to pay the insane price for it. Unfortunately, we don''t have enough stocks to continue; otherwise, amassing a fortune would not be a problem.

    The craze for blood wine is not only due to its amazing taste and fire it lights up in the body, but mostly due to the benefits one receives after drinking it. One could feel themselves improving in every sit; even those who were stuck in their strength for decades found themselves improving it.

    Those people just need to wait for two months at most before the second badge matures.

    I already have three thousand bottles ready, half of which will be diluted to various levels, bringing their number to over ten thousand. Also, I am nning to brew another badge of wine, but it will take time; those resources are not easy to find.

    Especially the grapes, I want to mature them for the High Grandmaster ss before using them to brew the third badge of the wine, and this badge will be huge.

    The council had informed me that they sent out a request for the resources needed to collect the craft of another badge of Nine Blood Burning Essence. Its resources are extremly rare that Grimm had taken more than a century to collect, and even then, it hadn''t collected it all.

    Though it did not have the help from the Grand Lord like we do, and with their help, it wouldn''t be impossible to collect the resources needed for a second badge within a year. I only have ration the nine blood burning essence till then.

    A few days ago, it was possible but seeing the craze about it and its benefits, we will have to be extremly strict if we want it to happen.

    I worked for a few hours and once again went for the rounds and treated several groups of people with my special treatment, and before I knew it was ate night.

    I am miss marina, but she was busy for more than a week and barred me froming to meet with her.

    Two weeks ago, one of the treasure hunting parties, led by a grandmaster, found a huge collection of books. All of them of healing arts. There is scripture she had found; it was of great interest to her, and thus, she sealed herself in her home to study it.

    I finished the work quickly and went to my room, where I freshened up and slept. Thankfully, today I was able to eat on time, thanks to Erica and the people of the healing department.

    Those people just wanted to eat my food.

    Tring!

    Four days had passed, and I was able to get the mail I was waiting for; a summon to the office of one of the people I hate the most.

    "Come in," said the voice from the office; hearing that, I pushed the door and went inside. "Lord Bishop," I said as I walked into the office of Silus Bishop, the man responsible for the missions.

    "Grandmaster Micheal, sit," He said, offering me a seat. "Thank you," I replied.

    "To be honest, I am very against letting you go for a mission seeing how we are near the final stage of achieving our first objective, but others disagree," he said with a sigh. It is not other disagree, but Grand Commander.

    He could overrule others since it was his department, but he had to listen to Grand Commander. She is the leader.

 Chapter 2525 Navar

    Chapter 2525 Navar¡¡¡¡"So, where I am going?" I asked directly; I didn''t care whether he wanted to send me out or not. I would have cared if he was feeling due to care for me rather than being driven by self-interest.

    "You are going to navar ruin," He replied, controlling the anger that appeared in its eyes ofck of respect.

    I don''t understand why he gets angry in the first ce. Does he think I will be respectful to him after what he did to me?

    ''Navar ruin,'' I said in my mind while my avatar began to scan the directory of the ruins, and soon, the information appeared in front of my avatar. Reading it, a frown couldn''t help but appear on my face, as it was not something I had expected.

    "This is a pretty important ruin that Grimm; it had been in their hands since it appeared seven centuries ago," He said. "The traffic to the ruin had increased since the war began, and we have been sensing the powerful fluctuation in this ruin for the past four years, including of high Grandmasters," he said.

    "Isn''t this the resource site?" I asked.

    Though I have nothing against the resources sites, and I want to hunt powerful Grandmasters, I was hoping to get something more exciting like stopping the Grimms from doing something dangerous and killing them on the way.

    The resource site,pared to that, is a little dull.

    "Yes, ording to the movement we have observed, it is a resource site," He said, and I could see the crafty glint appearing on its eyes for a second before it had disappeared.

    I really missed Lord Whitmore; if it had been him right now, I would have requested him to give me an exciting mission, but with him, I have no chance. Saying something against it will be giving him the pleasure of rejecting me, which I will not do.

    "You will be leaving through the silent gate; all the preparations have already finished," He said and sent me the mission order.

    There is not much data about the ruin; we have never sent any part to investigate. We rarely do when ites to resource sites, as they are very highly protected, and the cost of using a silent gate is too high for that.

    So, unless we are prepared for a full-blown attack, we rarely attack them. It is the same with the Grimm Monsters; they too rarely attack our resource sites.

    "I will see you then, Lord Bishop," I said and walked out of his office with a smile on my face, which disappeared the moment his office doors closed behind me. I do not like this mission, but I will finish it as quickly as I can and return.

    The objective of the mission is simple.

    It is to destroy the defenses of the ruins that Grimms have put in ce and return without alerting any Grimms.

    Of course, I will do that, but before that, I will aplish my own mission, which is to kill the Grimms and harvest their bloodline. I want to reach the absolute peak of leader ss in this mission, as only after aplishing that will I be able to level up to the Master ss.

    I would not have been this hasty, but luckily, I was able to study the method in the scroll that a small being has provided me. It will help me tremendously if I am able to practice it.

    Soon, I reached the hall where the silent gate it. The silent gate is like a normal ruin-breaking teleportation gate, but it is a slightly bigger and deep amber color and using it is hundreds of times more costly than a regr rule-breaking teleportation gate.

    The cost is worth it when considering it could breach through the enemies'' fortified ruins silently without alerting them.

    "It is ready for you, Grandmaster Zaar," said the middle-aged woman and saluted. She is surprisingly a peak Master ss powerhouse and one that is quite powerful

    "Activate it," I said, and she and she did; a few secondster, a watery screen appeared in the teleportation gate. I looked at it for a moment before stepping into it.

    Hun!

    The moment I did, I entered the space tunnel and was instantly surprised to find it covered in the runes. I have first time found something like this, and I shouldn''t be surprised to see something like this, considering how much energy this ruin breaking gate consumes.

    It was not just the runes covering the tunnel, but I also found myself moving faster than usual through the tunnel; I reached the entrance of the ruin in just six seconds.

    The boundary ruin opened as I reached near it; it did not tear as it usually but opened like a gate, and I passed through it in an instant before the gate closed behind me, barely producing any spatial fluctuations.

    It is not like there are no spatial fluctuations, but these fluctuations are very minute; they could not be sensed by the sensors Grimms have ced around the ruin.

    I only nced at it for a moment before I stabilized myself in the air as I was falling before a clear surprise appeared in my eyes.

    The energy of this ruin is very pure, far purer than that of the central continent; if I am not wrong, then it is at least twenty-one times purer than the central continent, and this energy had an elemental feel to it; water elemental.

    The runes with such pure and natural elemental energies are exceedingly rare, and if the Pyramid knew about it, they would have sent people to attack this ce long ago.

    Such ces are not only useful for growing water elemental nts, but water elemental powerhouses would also progress in this ce faster.

    I took a deep breath to feel the dense water elemental energy before looking around and seeing beautifulnd filled withkes. Even in the dark night, when there was barely any light, this ce looked beautiful; I wondered how beautiful it would look in the light.

    Hun!

    I looked around when suddenly, I noticed something at a far distance; at first, I did not dare to believe it and activated my ocr ability, and they became clear, shaking me to my core. When I came to this ruin, I had expected everything but not this.

    There are humans in these ruins.

 Chapter 2526 Searching

    Chapter 2526 Searching¡¡¡¡There are humans in this ruin, and it couldn''t help but shock me; the intelligence did not mention anything about this ruin having a human stock.

    Though, it shouldn''t be surprising considering this is a resource site and sometimes Grimms use humans, there are some things that only we could do, or it is easier to use the human stock rather than their own people, and they also eat them, if they felt too hungry.

    The Grimms have cities of humans deep in their territory; most of the humans are used as livestock, but some are trained to infiltrate; there are even some that Grimms treat equally as a human tribe. It is one of their newest experiment that started a few millennia ago.

    They treat humans of few cities are equal as to human tribes, whose ancestors have redeemed themselves.

    Though these Grimms are inwardly distrustful after the tragic fate, they have suffered three and a half millennia ago, that now they did not let humans reach above Emperor ss.

    There are some exceptions, but they are very rare.

    It seemed like something rare was happening in this ruin; as hundreds of humans, I saw all of them have the aura of the king, and the leaders of the groups were the Tyrants. There are also three Grimm Monsters seemed to be overseen by the humans; all three of them are elites.

    Usually, when finding oneself in such conditions, the orders are to ignore; do not see humans as humans and focus on the objective of the mission.

    We will not forsake them, but we will not be too hurry to save them; we have learned to be careful in such matters over ten thousand years.

    Many humans are indoctrinated from birth; those cannot be saved. When we same such people, we just sterilize them and put them in the isted cities, having no contact with the rest of the race.

    Still, I couldn''t help but be curious about them and fly toward them. I appeared over theke where humans were; they were harvesting the blue stream aquatic lotuses. A very delicate flower, even if I were to harvest it, I would need at least forty to fifty seconds to harvest each lily.

    These humans have seemed to be specially trained to harvest these lotuses. The skillful movements of their fingers and thatplex weaving of energy around the lotus are more than enough to tell; they are trained for it and have been doing that for years.

    "Hurry up, you maggots; if I did not get one thousand lilies, I would y your skins," The Bullman shouted and swung a red energy whip in the air.

    All the humans shuddered visibly hearing the whip; the whip is really dangerous. Not only fiery energy would burn their skin, but there is also an element in it that will give them the torturous pain, and the wound will also not heal quick.

    Tens of seeds came out of my body and seeped into the humans and three Grimms, and soon, their metaphysical scans were in front of me.

    Hun!

    I couldn''t help but be surprised seeing the scans of humans, especially the ve seals inside them. They are very tough, and the things the Grimms could do through them are shocking; even that energy whip looked like a child''s toy in front of it.

    The seals not only could cause immense pain but also could crush the soul and restrict the level. Currently, all of these humans could not level up above regr Tyrant. Even if an Emperor has the potential to level up to the elite, the seals will force them to level up to regr Tyrant.

    I also noticed the natural water affinity in their bodies, all of them have it, which is not surprising considering that they and their ancestors have been born in this world where there is such a dense water elemental energy.

    I am pretty sure a few micro-percent of people have developed the water constitution; the environment ys a big part in it.

    Usually, only one in a hundred thousand develop a constitution, but I am sure here the changes are better, five to ten times better.

    I took away my seeds and turned toward the storage of Grimms; I sneakily broke into their storages. The formations inside were not tough; it took me a couple of minutes to break them before I was inside, scanning through their contents.

    I have no interest in what I am inside their storage; what I am looking for is a map.

    We did not have any intel on this ruin, so there is no question about the map. Having a map would make things quite easier in exploring the mission and finding strong Grimm Monsters for me to fight.

    The first Grimm was a disappointment; the second also did not have a map. Though, it did have something interesting that I wanted to take but did not; I did not want to raise any suspicion. Till I find my target, I want to remain as invisible as possible.

    "Aha!"

    I said loudly as I had finally found the map in the Bullman''s storage; I had quickly copied it before withdrawing my senses.

    The map seemed to beplete but not as detailed as I like; the navar ruin is divided into five regions, and I am in the clearkes region. There are three regions surrounding the clearkes region, the dribble mist region, the poison river legion, and the radiant sea region.

    There is also thest earth vapor region, but it did not share the boundary with the clearkes region I am in.

    After looking at the map, I have a pretty good idea of where I am, but that is all. I did not know where the strongest powerhouses were, and it seemed like I had to do some searching.

    "Ashlyne out," I said as I flew up in the sky, and a momentter, a finger size bird has appeared in front of me.

    Chew Chew

    She chirped and flew away; I did not even have to tell her what to do. She already knows what I want, so there is no need to tell her anything further.

    "Father, please let me out; I promised not to be naughty and will listen to your every word," Nero once again screamed from the core; he had been doing that quite often; especially Ashlyn yed with my sister; she even teased him about it.

    I wanted to reject him but couldn''t any longer see his pitiful face, though only about nine months had passed since punishment had begun, and he is good, very good, giving me no chance toin, other than him swimming in a corrupted pool.

    "Fine, but remember you are not on probation; you have to listen to everything I say; one simple mistake and I not let out for months," I warned him; I have to say these words, the risk he tookst time was too big, I wouldn''t let him take such big risk again.

    "Don''t worry, father, I will not disobey you," he said as he came off the core and streaked up as if fearing I would put him back into the core.

 Chapter 2527 Gathering Intelligence

    Chapter 2527 Gathering Intelligence¡¡¡¡After both Nero and Ashlyn left, I also didn''t stay there for long and moved. I want to find a Grandmaster; the stronger it would be, the better.

    Though I think even a mid-grandmaster might do the job, a two initial Grandmaster Grandmaster would be enough to take me to the absolute peak, but I would prefer a peak Grandmaster. There is no challenge in killing a useless being.

    An hour passed, and Ashlyn and Nero had found many Grimms, but not a single one of them was a Grandmaster. Most of them were either elites or leaders; there was only a single Master present among them, and it was just at the initial stage.

    I continued to search and but even after a few years, I did not find what I was looking for. It couldn''t help but frustrate me a little, but I continued searching for a target with Ashlyn and Nero.

    Soon, the dawn came, and till now, the highest Grimm Monster I was able to find was. It was in a protect which had around two hundred thousand humans and just a thousand Grimm Monsters, but they could control the city without any problem.

    I had spent half a day searching for the high-level Grimms but did not find even a sign of them. Seeing that, I decided to take the approach which I was quite unwilling before.

    I released my seeds into the Grandmasters and humans; searching around might not bear some fruit given how big the ruin is. It would be better if I listened to some conversation; I might be able to find some hint about where those powerful Grimms are.

    So, after spreading the seeds, I sat in one of the empty rooms in the city while Ashlyn and Nero continued to search for the Grimms.

    They wouldn''t be able to help me in listening to the conversation, so they kept searching; who knows, they might be able to find something.

    So, I sat down and began to listen to the conversation of the hundreds of Grimms and few humans.

    Most of the chatter was general, but some of it is quite interesting; one of the interesting tidbits I was able to find is that Grimms here are forbidden to kill humans. The human meat they eates outside, from the world.

    Here every human is considered an asset, seeing Grimm Monsters have spent centuries of efforts and even resources which gave them affinity to the water element, which is very important to grow and harvest the resources here.

    It is not like they did not eat the humans; they did, but only the ones thatmitted the crime or rebelled.

    It happens every month in the square of the city, where they cook and eat the humans while the humans watch. The day is called the feast day, and every human has toe out and watch Grimms eat their kin.

    The humans here are in bad condition; they live in constant fear, and every decision about their life is made by the Grimms. From where they work to who should they marry, everything is handled by the Grimms.

    My heart couldn''t help but feel the pain seeing their condition, and I wanted to kill these Grimm bastards in the most painful way, but I knew it was not the time to do that.

    I have sent the message back to the Pyramid about this ruin and will be receiving the answer in a few hours. Whether the Pyramid provides help or not, before I leave, I will leave behind an unforgettable lesson to these bastards.

    And would return to free these people when I have gained enough strength.

    A few more hours passed, and I heard many things, some of them were extremly important. I wanted to leave right then but waited as I began to manipte some weaker Grimms with the limited soul abilities I had, but it was more than enough.

    I finally knew where I wanted to go and where those Grandmaster bastards were hiding.

    ording to the information, there are five Grandmasters in the clear water region. Three of them are spread into different parts while two are together, and one of the two has a bloodline; it had the power of the peak Grandmaster.

    If it did not have the bloodline, I would have gone for a second biggest target, an initial Grandmaster; this one also had a bloodline.

    I tried to find out about the High Grandmaster as those are the ones that truly pose a threat to me, but nobody seemed to have any idea about their whereabouts. They know there is a High Grandmaster but do not know where it is.

    Though, I have a pretty good idea where it might be.

    Five dayster, there is a pilgrimage gathering at the redwater fountain; this gathering happens every twelve years, and each city sends a group of humans with a constitution. Those groups of people never return to their city after the pilgrimage.

    The group had already left ten days ago, and I nned to go there after I harvested the grandmaster.

    I don''t know what I will do there or want to find, but I want to go there. Thankfully, the turquoiseke is on the way; I won''t have to circumvent it to reach the redwater fountain.

    After getting all the information, I flew toward the turquoiseke. The distance to it is huge as it is near the edge of the clearke region.

    I would need one and a half to two days to reach here, and that is because I am taking Ashlyn''s help. If I were on my own, I would have needed at least three to four days, and that is when I used my full speed without caring about the stealth.

    Chew Chew

    I flew for about an hour before Ashlyn came, and when she did, she was quite big, three metersrge. Inded above her.

    A secondter, the fire covered her and me, which made uspletely invisible before Ashlyn streamed into the high skies.

 Chapter 2528 Under The Lake

    Chapter 2528 Under The Lake¡¡¡¡"Its really beautiful," I said as I looked at the crystallineke below me. The Grimms had said the turquoiseke is the most beautifulke in the clearkes region, but I did not believe it, considering that nearly all thekes in this region are beautiful, but it is several levels above it.

    It is apletely turquoise color, and the water shimmer like a crystal which shouldn''t be surprising considering the energy density here.

    The energy density here is at least fifty times higher than that of the central continent; regr people wouldn''t be able to stay here. Only the emperor''s stage and above them would be able to survive here in this ce.

    This energy is very gentle, just like water, whose element it possesses. If it had slightly harsher qualities, then even elite Tyrants would have found it hard to live in such energy for longer, much less the lower level powerhouses.

    Theke is huge; even thousands of humans and a few Grimms on it looked like a speck of dust from above.

    The wholeke is a treasure trove; no, it would be wrong to say that. I should be saying, the whole ruin is a treasure trove, its grades above what we designated it, and, most amazingly, it is not just a look and discards ruin but a farm ruin.

    As long one carefully manages it, like the Grimms are doing, then one would have a constant supply of elemental water resources.

    The information says the Grimms have huge numbers of far type ruins; they have a huge poption of the powerhouses, and they need a colossal amount of resources constantly, and those could be managed by having constant and stable supply chains of resources.

    Thankfully, the message I had sent would be enough for the Pyramid to send the force here. I would really like it if we were able to get our hands on this ruin; it is really precious.

    "All right, let''s find where that bastard is," I said to Nero and Ashlyn, who had turned back to a smaller size.

    "Don''t worry, father, I will find it in a jiffy," said Nero excitedly and dived down fast as he became invisible while Ashlyn followed behind. There are no emotions in her eyes; like always, she is cool andposed, like nothing could affect her.

    I also dived down behind them.

    Theke is huge, and there are many structures on it and around it, and even under it. While Nero and Ashlyn searched above theke, I went below it; the small structure I sensed below theke had made me quite curious.

    Dip!

    I bore down on theke without making any loud noise and soon.

    I began to swim down, and as I did, I began to notice the energy purity of elemental water energy was rapidly increasing; before I knew it, it had reached sixty times of the central continent and continually increasing.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed, and I have finally seen the structure underground, and I couldn''t help but surprise.

    It seemed like an open temple; there was a huge circr disc on the ground, bigger than that of the arena, and on it one and a hundred eighty-one pirs with no roof above them.

    The whole structure is carved with dark blue runes, from disk to pirs. These runes looked like streams of water that formed ake at the center; that is where the Grimm I have been searching for is sitting in meditating position.

    There are also other Grimm Monsters; some are patrolling around the structure while some others are meditating like Grimm Monsters.

    Though I did not see the other Grimm that was supposed to be here, the initial Grandmaster. It did not matter; I had found what I was looking for, and now, I couldn''t wait to hunt down this bastard and harvest its bloodline.

    I did not immediately go down toward it immediately, and instead, nine pink-white balls appeared in my hand, and I threw them down.

    Some of these moved past andnded near the Grimms patrolling, but not a single one of them was able to notice them. Not even when they had activated and formed ayer of energy that surrounded the whole structure.

    These balls wouldn''t do anything other than blockmunication; I did not want my fight to get disturbed by anything, especially a High Grandmaster. They are the only ones in this ruin that have the power to stop me.

    Thud!

    With that done, I did not waste any time and moved toward the temple and a minuteternded on its floor with noise, where the energy purity had reached a hundred times that of the central continent in an instant.

    "Human!"

    I did not hide as Inded, and thus eyes of every Grimm Monsternded on me except for the Blue Water Apeman, who still had its eyes closed.

    I looked at the Grimm Monsters with a smile hanging on my face, half of them opened their mouth and moved their legs, but a momentter stopped and just looked at me angrily while bringing out their weapons and releasing their auras.

    Which is, of course, is futile; I have a power of a Grandmaster while these are just Master and below. If I wished to, I could kill them in an instant with a single attack but instead focused on the Blue Water Apeman, who had yet to open its eyes.

    It took him twenty-three seconds to open its eyes, and it did very slowly as if it was meeting a friend and not a mortal enemy.

    "You have found yourself quite a nifty ce, kagha," I said to it. This Apeman is quite famous, we have a huge binder worth of information on it. It was very active in the precious war and had killed armies of humans and also many of our Grandmaster.

    "So, you humans came," It said and got up. "I had thought, given the situation in the war, you would not have the manpower toe here, but it seemed like I had been wrong.

    "It is good you havee; you will be great to relieve the boredom I am feeling," It addednguidly without any hurry.

    "You are not wrong; we are really short on manpower considering how you bastards are popping out Grandmasters like they are eggs," Iined, which had brought a smile to its face, "And what''s up with Golden Fire Werewolves, those bastards are everywhere?" I asked.

    Thenguid smile on its face stiffened up hearing that, and I could see the sh of anger appearing in its eyes for a moment before it had disappeared.

    "You have made the biggest mistake of your lifeing here, human; this is my domain, and you are now a prisoner which I am going to enjoy very much," It dered grandly and with hands; to drive the point, it had to manipte the water around the structure to create a dome enveloping it.

    "Nice elemental control," I replied, unfazed, which seemed to irk it but quickly smoothen its expressions and summoned out its weapon, a grey trident made of stone.

    "I do not like to fight the unnamed enemy; tell me your name, human?" It asked, to which a bright smile appeared on my face.

    "You will know it soon enough," I said with a toothy killing smile and moved toward it.

 Chapter 2529 Water Water

    Chapter 2529 Water Water¡¡¡¡It moved its trident and hundreds of thick water tentacles formed around it before they came at me.

    I couldn''t help but be surprised to see his quick water maniption skills; I have only seen such skills in themander of the beston archipgo. She was easily able to deal with three enemies of the same level and did not show fear to those levels above her.

    This Blue Water Apeman has simr confidence; with this pure water elemental energy and water around, it would even be able to run away from the High Grandmaster.

    It is the reason why I did not reveal my identity to it; if it tried to run away, I don''t know whether I would be able to catch it, and even defeating it with raw strength would be difficult.

    Though I am going to try my hardest, it is not very often onees across such an opponent, and I want to fight it to test my limits. I couldn''t always rely on my strings to finish off the enemies.

    ''First Boost!''

    I activated, and long, a ck saber appeared in my hand; for a month, I had experimented on weapons aside from the ssical swords. I want to improve my weapons skills, and learning new weapons helps a lot in that.

    I begin with the saber.

    As the power of the first boost filled me, my speed increased suddenly, and I directly jumped on the tentacles. They tried to wrap around me, but I was too fast. I have avoided all the watery tentacles and appeared in front of it.

    Hun!

    I was about to attack it when I saw the huge watery fisting down at it; I will be able to take it without using the shields, but I am sure it will not be the only thing it will be capable of, and I need to guard against it all.

    If I get caught, all my advantages will vanish, and even blood burn would turn obsolete. So, being cautious in dealing with such an enemy is a must.

    "You are quite a quick human," It said, but it was no praise, and nor did I have time to think about it as next second, all the tentacles had morphed into the hands, and all of them were nowing to capture me with more power and speed.

    I could tell it had begun releasing its own power into the water to strengthen its maniption of the water.

    I harnessed all the power of the first boost and also created the field of disruption around me. It is not big, just covering a meter area around me, but it will be enough to not die before knowing how; with it, I will at least have a chance to defend.

    There is water everywhere; it is its domain. Without a field of disruption, it could create a dagger right behind my head and pierce me through it; I did not want that to happen.

    With all the power of the first boost, I immediately increased my speed and avoided the handsing at me before appearing above it and shed down the saber with all my strength.

    SLUSH!

    Out of a sudden, a disk of extremly concentrated water appeared above its head, and my saber pierced through it before I started moving toward it.

    Hun!

    In less than a second, I saw my saber rapidly losing its momentum and a tentacle appearing in the disk and gripping my sword, making it lose the momentum even faster; while it was happening, the hands wereing at me with even greater momentum.

    The Grimm watching it all with a mild smile on its face; since the fight began, it had not moved even an inch from its ce. The only thing it is doing is moving its stone trident to manipte the water.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed, and without wasting any moment, I activated the second boost and ripped my saber out of the disk, and disappeared from my spot while the hundreds of hands followed behind me.

    "There is no running away, human; you were doomed the moment you dared to step into theke," said The Blue Water Apeman, and a powerful aura released from its body like a raging river, and it pointed its trident at me.

    "Give up your struggles, human; they are futile," It said, and I found thousands of hands materialized around me; some were extremly close to me.

    I could see a surprised frown appear on its face, and I knew the reason. It had tried to manipte water in the disruption field; it is still trying but unable to shake the water inside.

    "Frustrated?" I asked with a smile, and it had instantly made it angry; I could see the fire of anger lighting in its eyes, but it had controlled it.

    "It seemed like you have skills, human, but these little tricks will not save you," It said, and thousands of hands came at me.

    The full power of the second boost rumbled through me like a storm, and I disappeared from my spot and appeared directly behind and attacked. It had surprised it, but it had reacted instantly, and another disc of water materialized in front of me.

    SLUSSH!

    This disk is much thicker; it felt like a very strong, flexible metal as my sword crashed against it. Seeing the disk, I did not waste any time and quickly retrieved the sword and disappeared from my ce, as the hands were not far away from reaching me.

    SLUSSH SLUSSH SLUSSH

    I appeared in front of it and attacked, but once again, my attack was blocked by it. It happened when I appared to its right and left, up and down; these thick water disks seemed everywhere, creating an imprable defense.

    It is quite frustrating to deal with such defense with the raw power when the enemy has all the advantages, but I am not out of the options yet.

 Chapter 2530 Searing Saber

    Chapter 2530 Searing Saber¡¡¡¡Third Boost

    I activated the third boost, and at the same time, the de of my saber had turned searing red. One could feel the searing heat from the de, but this heat did not seem to affect the surrounding water at all; the temperature of the water around the de remained the same.

    The power of the third boost coursed through me, and I disappeared from my spot. I moved while avoiding the hundreds of handsing in my direction and appeared directly in front of the Blue Water Apeman.

    "Die, Grimm!"

    I said and swung down my saber with a speed that rmed it for a moment before that confident gaze returned as the water disk formed in front of it to defend while hundreds of hands came from behind to crush me.

    SIZZLE!

    My saber instantly reached the disk and touched it; just as it did, a sizzling sound rang out as the water evaporated, and the de began to cut through the disk without losing any momentum.

    I could see its expression stiffened, seeing that; the water disk is very powerful and could be considered one best defense I had ever seen but is it not without weakness. The ssing one is, of course, fire, but I am not using only fire.

    There is also the sharpness and weight of enchantment, which I am using first time in this battle.

    The one putting it all together is the power of boost; without a raw power behind it, all the head, sharpness, and weight would be useless in front of it.

    "Humph!"

    It did not take even a second before my saber pierced through the water disk and moved toward its chest, but the Apeman had been ready, and it quickly moved its stone trident to defend against my sword.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed, and a huge shockwave was created; it was like a tsunami, repelling even hundreds of handsing at me.

    "So, you do know how to use that trident of yours; I thought you only use it as a stick to manipte the water," I said and took back my saber and attacked again; now that I had got a chance to attack it directly, I will not leave it; as for the hands, they cant be dealt by the shockwaves.

    Though, I was a little surprised; earlier, I had thought its water maniption rivaled that of themander of the Benton archipgo, but I had given a too high opinion to it.

    Its elemental maniption is good but not that good; it is not as skill as I had throught it to be; otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to avoid those hands.

    If I had been fighting against themander of the beston archipgo, then I would have been busy fighting the thousands of water tentacles right now; she wouldn''t have let me reach so close to her.

    Once again, the water disk had appeared in front of me, but my saber once again cut through it like butter and moved to strike against its stone trident.

    CLANNG!

    Its trident shed against my saber and created a shockwave that repelled the handsing at me even further. As I fished the attack, I did not wait even for a moment andunched another attack; I wanted to keep pressing the bastard till it revealed its full power.

    While it may seem like it is using all of its strength, it is not, there is still quite much it is hiding, and I have to bring it all out.

    Hun!

    As I wasunching the third strike of my saber, I noticed one thing that surprised me. The first shockwave in which I had reached the boundary of the disk had suddenly disappeared. The huge power of the shockwave shockwaves is instantly absorbed by thest line of the runes covering the disk.

    While it had surprised me and even made me happy thinking the resources growing theke wouldn''t be damaged by it, I did not focus on it.

    My real focus is the Apeman in front of me, and it is all that matters.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    Attack after attack rained down on it, and the more I fought, the more I saw ws in underwater fighting style and water maniption.

    It did not have much fighting experience fighting underwater or experience in fighting underwater with enemies that had lots of tricks up in their sleeve. It is also the same with its water maniption; it is weakpared to themander of the beston archipgo.

    It is the only one able to control water in such a way because of the brimming water elemental energy inside theke, which is giving it a huge aid.

    If it had been a regrke, it could forget about manipting water in such away. If themander of the beston archipgo had been here, she would have been an absolute terror; with her skills, she would have even been able to fight against a High Grandmaster.

    As I understood it, I began to change my fighting style ording to it, and the result showed almost instantly.

    I begin to pressure, its rxing movements be strained, and it is moving its trident without stopping. Still, despite its ring weaknesses, the water maniption is still a huge weapon, and it is also not an idiot not but someone with tremendous battle experience.

    It also changed its strategy; it did away with hands and began to focus on more watery disks; it also thickened the water around me, creating more pressure to restrict my movements.

    If an initial Grandmaster standing in a ce I am right and feeling this pressure, they wouldn''t have taken even a minute crushed into the pulp; even regr peak Grandmaster would feel a considerable pressure, and the only reason I could bear this pressure was because of the strength of my body and the great armor I had designed.

    THUD!

    Suddenly, the Apeman struck its trident on the ground, and the thick wall sphere of concentrated water enveloped it.

    I was surprised and stopped by my saber from crashing against it; what it did was quite sudden, and even if I continued, it wouldn''t have killed it. So, I decided to stop and see what it is doing; I could not have taken such a rxed approach a few minutes ago, but now, I afford to do so.

    A second after it had enveloped itself into the sphere, I sensed a powerful energies burst out of it, and soon, a huge bloodline phantom of Blue Water Apeman formed above the sphere. It was huge and very clear, and like a rookie, I did not dare to look directly into its eyes.

    The phantom stayed for a second before it went back to the Apeman, and I could feel its power strengthening further.

    Hun!

    I thought it would burst out of the sphere as its bloodline phantom merged into it, but it did not. Instead, it begins to crazily pour its energy into the sphere, hundreds of times more than it used to manipte the water.

    Seeing that, I became cautious and created a distance between myself and the water sphere.

 Chapter 2531 Water Bindings

    Chapter 2531 Water Bindings¡¡¡¡A minute passed when it finally stopped pouring energy into the curtain it had enveloped itself, and a momentter, the sphere parted like a curtain, and the Apeman walked out.

    I only nced at it; instead, I looked at the wall of water that formed behind it after the sphere parted. That wall in which it had poured immense energy it and have to be careful of.

    "A few decades ago, I began on something big; it took me more time than I had thought it would take, but after what I am aplished through it, making it all worth it," It saidnguidly and once again moved its trident slowly and with it moved the wall of water behind it and formed swirl of water

    "This had be my greatest trump card; with it, I was even able to defend against the High Grandmaster for one whole minute," It said and pointed its trident at me.

    "Cannon Storm!" It said and pointed its trident at me.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    The watery swirl in front of its trident rippled, and hundreds of fist-size water balls came out of the swirl and shot toward me with a speed and velocity that instantly rmed me; that immediately, I harnessed nearly all the power of boost and disappeared from my spot.

    "There is no running away, human; this is my domain." It said grandly, and the cannonballs scattered and came at me from all directions.

    ''It seemed like I have to deal against it,'' I said to myself and stopped; at the same time, the red glow on my saber''s de became brighter, and its enchantments powered up even further; since I was going to sh against them, I might as well go all out.

    It did not take even a second for the first water cannon to appear in front of me, and I swung my saber at it.

    The de of the saber touched the water cannonball, and I felt like my saber had touched something solid with high energy content. It is very hard to cut something like it; not many peak Grandmasters might be able to achieve it, but I am not like many Grandmasters.

    Sizzle

    A sizzling sound rang out, and my saber cut apart the think water cannonball and also destroyed the energy of the Apeman inside it, so it could not reform, and it had shocked it.

    Sizzle Sizzle Sizzle

    That was just the beginning; as the very next moment, tens of water cannonballs arrived by me, and I began to cut them apart.

    Though I did not cut all of them, and nor did I try to, it was very hard, and there was a chance that one of the balls might hit me, considering the bastard could manipte them even when they are moving at such speed. So, I dodged those I could and cut those I could.

    Still, in a matter of a few seconds, I had cut apart over a hundred water balls. Their numbers have begun to decrease, and I am having an easier time dealing with them.

    Hun!

    I was cutting through the balls when a big surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face when I noticed the Apeman was applying a near simr strategy as me.

    Thin invisible water winesing at me; these water wires are thin, thin as water, but contain far more energy than the water balls. Most importantly, they are invisible and very hard to see and detect through the soul sense.

    It will be very hard to get away once one is bound by these water strings as I could feel some sealing elements in it too.

    I couldn''t help but be impressed by it; it had made excellent use of the environment in this move. It seemed like the bastard had not wasted the decades it had spent creating this move.

    After a moment of thought, I let the water wirese over me and let them bind me and once again became impressed by it; I did not feel anything. If I did not know the invisible water wire binding me, I wouldn''t felt them at all.

    They did not impede my movements; it was like they did not exist at all, just like my strings.

    Sizzle Sizzle Sizzle

    I could see the hidden joy in the eyes of the Apeman as its water wires bound me, and to keep a charade, it continued attacking me with water cannonballs that kepting out of the watery swirl shrinking with each ball is released.

    Time passed, and as more and more balls were released with even faster speed, I had to tap into all the power of the boost.

    Now, I do not have any strength; if I want the strength, then I will have to burn my blood, but I don''t think it wille to that.

    Sizzle!

    Finally, I was able to cut to thest ball of water and looked at the Apeman with a smile. "Do you have anything else?" I asked with a smile; it was a confident smile.

    "Why do I need anything else when you have already died in my eyes," It said, and a killing smile spread on the huge ugly head.

    "I die? It seemed like you are having quite a delusions." I asked whilepletely ignoring the invisible water wire that had bound me, acting like I did not see them at all.

    "Am I?" It asked back; hearing that, I put an expression of doubt on my face and looked around with my soul sense.

    "I had told you, human, it is my domain; you are dead the moment; you have set a step on it," It said, and anger shed in my eyes; when I tried to open my mouth, I found out I could not. There seemed to be something biding it.

    It is not just my mouth which I couldn''t seem to move, but also other parts of my body; I havepletely restricted, and powerful sealing energy had formed sealed over me, stopping me from using any of my strength.

    I showed the rm I had seen in the eyes of the enemy when I bound them and also did not fail to notice how it talked.

    The confidence, thenguid, I guess ites when you are confident when your enemy ispletely under your control, you could kill it any moment you wanted. Unfortunately for it, its confidence of it is quite misced.

    "You are dead human, but I guess before I kill you, I should give you a chance to speak somest words; I am generous that way," It said, and the water-binding on my mouth vanished.

    "Speak human; it will be thest words you will speak before reaching the underworld," It added as binding came down from my mouth.

    "You wanted to know my identity, right?" I asked, surprising it greatly. It was hoping to see me panic or beg for mercy, but instead, I asked it a question.

    "Well, I will show you; it is time to finish this battle anyway," I said, and my helmet disappeared. Just as it happened, a couple of emotions appeared on its face.

    First was the confusion, then was recognization, then a horror before a mix of fear and confidence settled in finally.

    "You are bound, Zaar," It said with hesitation, to which I shook my head, "No, it is you that is bound," I said, and the next moment, water bindings shook before started to flow down from my body, leaving mepletely free.

 Chapter 2532 Absolute Leader Class

    Chapter 2532 Absolute Leader ss¡¡¡¡An rm shed in its eyes as he heard my words, and it tried to flee but found out it could not. It couldn''t even twitch its body, much less move. Most importantly, it found out that it could not control its greatest asset, the water.

    The Blue Water Apeman is smart and made the preparations for the energies by spreading its energies lightly in the water.

    If it could use its soul energy or Bloodline energy, it would have been able to use the water to run away when its body was bound. Unfortunately, I had sealed everything, leaving no avenue for escape; I could not afford to.

    This Apeman would take me to the absolute peak of the Leader ss, which would make my body and soul ready to breakthrough into the Master ss; such things are at stake, and I have to be even more forceful and careful with such an enemy.

    "Goodbye, Kagha, say high to others when you reach the underworld," I said, and it had disappeared with it inside; a smile has finally appeared on my face, though my work was far from done.

    "You guys cane too; I am sure kagha would like somepany," I said and waved my hand, and seven Grimms disappeared, two Masters, three Leaders, and two Elites; all of them had gone inside my core.

    I would not waste any Grimm with the Bloodline, especially when I have many resources to grow inside my core.

    The energy of these tyrants would help the resources grow before quite some before the higher-level energy of the Grandmaster took over, which is quite an efficient approach.

    With the Grimms with Bloodline disappearing, I called the Grimms without a bloodline and bound them with my strings before beginning to harvest them. Though it is quite fast with runes, I could also harvest them on my own, the runes with help when they begin harvest inside my core.

    Buzz!

    I did not have to wait long; soon, the runes began to harvest.

    I directly declined the energy from the below Grandmaster Grimms and instead sent my share to the mysterious tree.

    I do not need it; I am very confident that the purified bloodline energy from the Blue Water Apeman would be more than enough.

    Within a few seconds, all the Grandmaster below Grimms in my core harvested, while it took nearly a minute for that outside to harvest; as they finished, the Apeman had also been fully leaving, leaving behind a husk, and the essence rose.

    Buzz!

    A secondter, my runes buzzed, and thick crystalline energy poured out of the runes; just one look at it, and I know I have been a right about it.

    Ahhh¡­

    I moaned in pleasure as the strengthening energy had reached every corner of my body and soul, and started to enrich, which provided me the pleasure that even the world''s best spa could not provide; it is just amazing.

    I could feel my strength rising rapidly, and my body and soul were reaching close to the absolute limit at a rapid speed.

    "Finally!"

    I said after nearly two minutes, I had reached the absolute limit of leader ss, and it felt fantastic. I could feel the strength coursing through my veins, giving me the illusion that I could do anything, and for a moment, I felt like I could do anything.

    I quickly got my emotions in control, as thoughts are dangerous; many people had lost their lives when they weren''t able to control this high.

    I looked at receding strengthening energy and know I have not used it all; I used about 70% of it, and now it is going back to all the shareholders, including the mysterious trees.

    The Mysterious tree is not growing rapidly as it used to; it had already be quite huge, about thirty-five meters long, and cast quite a shadow. Now, normal Grimms did not make grow; even Grandmasters make it grow a few inches.

    Soon, even a Grandmaster''s energy wouldn''t be enough to make it grow, and I would have to find something stronger, which wouldn''t be a problem for me as long as I made a breakthrough.

    The mysterious tree is continuously releasing the growth energy, making the trees grow at rapid speed, and as always, the one that is most eye-catching is the metal essence tree. It is harnessing more and more essence from the dead metal essence tree floating above it.

    I could see the fruits maturing quite finely, especially the one I am going to use for my breakthrough. It is going to be quite an important breakthrough; it is going to bring a lot of changes to me.

    While what is happening to the metal essence tree is amazing as always, there is something more that is just as amazing or even more amazing since it is happening for the first time, I have brought them to my core.

    The stainless blood soul loti are growing with growth energy; many times, I feared the growth energy wouldn''t work on them, but it seemed like my fear was unfounded.

    The stainless blood soul lotuses are growing, and as I had expected, their speed of growth is much slower than the other resources, but still, the growth energy is miraculous. It is making process that should take years to happen, is happening in seconds.

    As the lotus trees ept growth energy, they are also absorbing an incredible amount of corruption from theke.

    Still, it wouldn''t have been possible without the Grandmaster ss growth energy; the growth energy of leaders and Masters has barely created any growth in the lotus.

    The lotus buds are growing, and they are bing bigger; it is not just lotus trees that are growing but also the more than half of the lotus seeds I have thrown in the pool, which couldn''t help but put a big smile on my face.

    The seven lotus trees are far from enough to meet the needs of the projects; I need them more and thrown half of the seeds I have got from the seven stainless lotuses into the poll, and they are growing.

    It will take them some time and feeding of some more powerful Grimm Monsters before their growth has reached the same level as level lotus trees, but it will happen. I could already imagine the day when a whole corrupted pool will fill with grown red stainless blood soul lotuses.

    It took a few minutes before finally, all the growth energy vanished.

    The growth energy was huge, but it was still not able to mature the stainless lotuses; they are still in their buds.

    It was quite disappointing, but I did not remain sad for a while; with the number of Grimms that is rapidly increasing, I will have more than enough Grimm''s channel their growth.

    I brought the storages, and essences roses of Grimms killed outside and stored them with essence roses harvested inside. Usually, my avatar begins right away to create the crystal roses out of them, but now, it is busy.

    It is constantly working on my Inheritance and hadn''t moved from its spot once; even when it threw the lotus seeds in the corruptedke, it did it from its spot.

 Chapter 2533 Constitution

    Chapter 2533 Constitution¡¡¡¡I stepped out of my core and opened my eyes; while fighting, I was not able to get a good look at the structure, but now, I do and couldn''t help but get awestruck by it.

    The runic formation is exquisite that if I want to create something like it, I would need centuries, if not millennia. If I understood it right, this formation would take the raw elemental energy from the underground source and refine it.

    "So, if I step in here," I said and appeared in the center of the formation, and just as I did, I felt the quality and purity of energy change drastically.

    "My god!" I exined as I felt pure water elemental energy; it is at least two hundred times purer than the central continent.

    This energy is very gentle, but even then, not many people could stand it. One would need to be a Grandmaster to be able to bear such dense water elemental energy; even I am feeling quite ufortable in this energy.

    I am not an elemental water practioner; if I had been, I would be feeling the mostfortable I had ever felt.

    Seeing the structure, my resolve to get this ruin deepened even further. It will help tremendously in the project, not just in a huge amount of resources but also aid the water-elemental practioner; I could name several of my treatments that would work fantastically in such dense energy.

    I did not stay under theke for longer and immediately streamed out a few secondster; I flew out of the water, and Ashlyn again waiting for me.

    Inded on her, and she covered us with her invisible fire; a secondter, we flew into the sky at high speed.

    I have aplished what I havee into the mission, and even if I return right now, no one will say anything, and I would have if I had not found this ruin interesting, and this mysterious pilgrimage made me curious.

    Three days is not much time, but I will reach it, and as for the real objective of the mission, I think Nero will manage it on his own just fine.

    In the months, I realize I am not giving Nero as much as independence he needs. So, I am sending him on this mission; he has to botch the defenses and sensors spread into the ruin; it is a hard mission, but I think he will be able to do it.

    He had already found the sensors kept in the turquoiseke and now moving toward the other ce where the Grimms had ced these machines are artifacts.

    Nero is natural for these kinds of missions, as the signals, these artifacts, and machines released are visible to him. He could see through the spectrum of electrical and magical; these abilities have really made me feel jealous of him.

    Four hours passed, and we finally crossed the clear water region and entered the poison river region. Ashlyn had outdone herself; she seep we moved was pretty amazing; if it had been me, it would have taken me more than twelve hours, even after using every bit of speed I had.

    The poison river region is just as beautiful as the clear water region but more dangerous than it. The reason for that is a poisonous river that flows around it.

    The river is huge and beautiful; its water is so clear that one might want to drink it, but it shouldn''t. There are very tiny green crystals floating in clear water, glittering like stars; they are poisonous, so poisonous that the water of some regions is capable of killing the High grandmaster with a single sip.

    From the Grimm''s chatter, it had happened before; a High Grandmaster Grimm died after drinking the water.

    The river covers the whole region and makes 90% of flora and fauna here poisonous in nature. Interestingly, this is the region that is most densely popted by both humans and Grimms and provides nearly 35% of all the resources produced in the ruin.

    It is not surprising that the poison masters require a huge amount of resources of poisonous nature, and this region is a natural field of it.

    Even though they lose a huge number of human ves in this region every year, they still concentrate nearly half of the humans here.

    "Slow down a little," I said to Ashlyn as we reached the huge herbal field, the biggest I have ever seen in this ruin. It is beside the city, and one could see tens of thousands of humans working in the field, from doing seeding to harvesting the resources.

    The humans here are the most pitiful; they not only have to live in constant supression of Grimms but also harvest dangerous resources.

    I could already see the tens of resources that could kill one if handled wrong. Some of them give quite a painful death.

    As Ashlyn slowed down, I sent thousands of investigative seeds down; most of them went for the humans, but a hundred some went for the Grimm Monsters. A minuteter, the meta-physical scans of thousands of people appeared in front of me.

    Hun!

    As the scans appeared, I couldn''t help but be surprised; they were more surprising than the humans in the clear water region.

    Every human has elemental affinity; nearly 60% of affinities are hybrid of poison and water elemental. This region has high water elemental energy as the clear water region, but it also has just as dense poison elemental energy, and people tend to focus on that, and so are the human bodies.

    As 35% of affinities are poison elemental in nature and the rest 5% have sole, water elemental affinities.

    I am surprised because arge number of affinities here border on constitutions. Just a small advancement, and they will transform into a constitution. I am confident that little bit of work and resources, I could transform their affinities into the constitutions.

    In thousands of people here, I saw not a single human with a constitution. If I am not wrong, then all those with the constitution are were to sent to the fountain for the pilgrimage.

    I did not stay more than a few minutes after collecting the scans; I flew away. Two hourster, I stopped by another huge field, collected the scan samples, and continued with my journey.

    The fountain is at the boundary connecting all five regions, and with speed, Ashlyn is taking me, I will be able to reach there before the time. This is great news, as I don''t want to bete and miss anything.

    Ashlyn and I continued till thete night before wended deep in the poisonous forest for the rest. Though we are not tired, this is likely, the only time I might get a chance to rest, and I want to be rested to deal with any surprises that mighte my way.

    I looked at Nero, who was moving from one artifact to another, and I very much wanted to stop him and ask him to rest, but I did not. Since I have decided to give him independence, I will give it to him and will not interfere unless he takes a huge risk asst time.

 Chapter 2534 Spark Of Defiance

    Chapter 2534 Spark Of Defiance¡¡¡¡"Let''s go," I said as I sat on the Ashlyn, and with a single p of her wings, she took us into the sky. We have rested for six hours, and now, I am feeling good enough to take on any challenge.

    While we took the risk, Nero was still hopping at one artifact after another without taking a rest. Seeing that, I once again opened my mouth to speak but did not say.

    Hours passed as we flew through a couple of more cities; at each city, I stopped for a few seconds to collect the scan, and as I studied them, I noticed one interesting thing among human ve seals.

    On the way, I begin to do a little tinkering with the seal; if we manage to get control of this ruin, we will have to deal with these seals. These seals are quite good and quiteplex; I am sure they have been furnished hundreds of times through the thousands of years, and it is quite hard to find a w in them.

    Soon, we had reduced our speed considerably; we hade quite close to our destination, and if we continued flying at such speed, there was a chance that we might get discovered.

    With this much-reduced speed, it will take us half a day to reach our destination, which is quite long but safe. Grandmasters could forget discovering us at this speed; even High Grandmasters will have to put some effort into finding us.

    Hun!

    A few hours passed when suddenly, I saw something which couldn''t help but put a smile on my face. I have finally spotted a party going on pilgrimage, and it seemed to have over a thousand people, and they belonged to the poison river legion.

    ''Go over them,'' I asked Ashlyn, without care about the mid-level Grimm Grandmaster who was leading them.

    I appeared over them and released my seeds, and a few secondster, meta-scans began to appear in front of my eyes. Each and every one of these scans is lit with the color of the constitution; there is not a single human that doesn''t have a constitution.

    Such density of the constitution couldn''t help but surprise me; I had been expecting it but still couldn''t help but be surprised.

    Of all the constitutions, 50% of constitutions are below average, 30% are average, 18% are above average, 1.7% are best, and the rest 0.3% are truly exceptional. Such numbers are extremly good, especially for the exceptional constitution.

    While these people may have the constitution, their Inheritances are not capable of utilizing their power, not even the power of a below-average constitution.

    The inheritances the Grimms have imprinted on them are even worse than what Leonard had; even Tyrants here could not project power more than an average Human emperor outside; it is truly aplete supression of their natural gift.

    But what can we expect from the enemy; they would cut off any avenue of rebellion. The rebellions have arisen before, and it had cost Grimms a lot; they would be a truly an idiot if they did not learn anything from that.

    In this ruin, they have given humans enough power and levels for them to be expertborers but not enough to create trouble.

    A single elite would be more than enough to deal with any kind of trouble the humans would cause.

    ''I will take it from here,'' I said to Ashlyn and jumped off her while she flew away. I had decided to follow this party from behind while Ashlyn went for the fountain.

    My n is to observe and study the seal; I could do that on my own without help from my avatar, which is still working on the Inheritance, and do it till it is finished. I nned on making a breakthrough in the leader ss after getting out of this ruin and seeing the progress I am making; I might be able to do that.

    Four hours passed in slow travel, and we stopped by a city, thest city in the poison river region; as we did, a Master ss powerhouse came out, and behind it were ny-seven humans.

    As I had expected, a few secondster, I deposited my seeds inside them, and meta-scan began to appear one after another, and all of them had the constitution.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, two constitutions appeared one after another, and they were blinding like the sun.

    I was instantly shocked by their radiance; these two constitutions are extremly powerful. The only constitution I have seen is stronger than that of the twins, but that was no constitution but elemental bodies.

    These are the true constitutions and the most powerful I have ever seen; so powerful that they had begun to pressure the Inheritance.

    These two people are quite young, around theirte teens or early twenties. The young woman is older while the young man is a year younger.

    The young woman had a poison constitution, while the young man had pure water elemental constitution, and their constitutions were powerful. So, powerful that within a year, they will break apart the Inheritances they have.

    Their Inheritance had suppressed their constitution since the beginning, barely letting them use any of its power. In this constant suppression, the power of the constitution is increasing, and within a year, it will increase so much that it will crush the Inheritance in one single push.

    Hun!

    I was looking at their Inheritance when I noticed something in the young women''s constitution. It is not stable.

    I continued to dig deeper, and the more I looked, the more shocked I became. It did not take me long before I understood everything and it had truly shocked me; I had never thought someone would do something like that.

    At first, seeing the instability, I thought it was natural or happened due to some ident; sometimes it happened; I was very wrong to think about that.

    No, the cracks in the constitution causing the instability are not natural or idental but intentional. Not just that, there is also deep poison energy that had been filled inside it; so much that it got out, it will trouble even Grandmasters.

    If I am not wrong, the young woman is trying to st away her constitution, and it is a very dangerous thing.

    I don''t think even this young woman fully understands what kind of destruction she would cause if she self-destructed her constitution and the poison energy that is stored in the cracks; even High Grandmasters wouldn''t survive it.

    What shocked me most was the willpower of this young woman; the pain she was feeling was off the charts. If I am seeing her pain scans right now and she is feeling more pain than that what I felt when I had consumed the diluted Nine Blood Burning Essence.

    She is bearing this pain, not for minutes, hours, or even days but for years without breaking part. Even my mind will break within a day if I bear the pain she is bearing right now.

    It seemed like the Grimms were not able to break the will of humans even after thousands of years of very; some are bearing the spark of defiance in their hearts.

 Chapter 2535 Secret Language

    Chapter 2535 Secret Language¡¡¡¡"My lord, this is Abdaef cities tribute," Said the Master ss Hogman as he appeared beside the Grandmaster Werewolf.

    "You and your city have done wonderful, with this tribute of city is the second biggest in the whole poison river legion," said the Grandmaster Werewolf.

    "I hope lord Fasra would like the tribute of my city," said the Hogman little fawningly; "Lord Fasra had convened to me already; he is very much looking forward to the tribute of your city and will reward you personally when the pilgrimage is over," replied the Werewolf.

    Hearing that, the light in its eyes became bright with happiness; it was very happy, and if it hadn''t been in the presence of Grandmaster, the Hogman might have danced.

    "I will say personal thank the lord Fasra for his kind words," It said and ordered humans to line up with the rest of the humans while it moved in with the rest of the Master ss Tyrants before the journey resumed again.

    I followed behind as usual while keeping an eye on the siblings, who did not seem to be any more special than other people.

    They are in Master ss like the majority of people and project average power despite having such a powerful constitution.

    I don''t know whether the Grimms know about their constitution; the constitution did not materialize all of a sudden. In both of their cases, the constitution was awakened when they were born, and slowly it got stronger.

    Still, the growth of their constitution wouldn''t have been surprising; it grew like a normal constitution would grow and only showed real potential when they got imprinted with Inheritance, and it began to suppress them like it does with other constitutions.

    This time, the suppression did the opposite; instead of suppressing the power of the constitution, it had increased it. I don''t know whether the constitution would have grown to this stage without the help of the constitution.

    ''It seemed like the things wouldn''t be boring on the pilgrimage,'' I said to myself and began to look around for a suitable candidate.

    Things are going to be very interesting, and I want to be a part of it. I am going to be part of this pilgrimage, and for it, I have to find a person to rece; I couldn''t just walk through and add myself there. Thankfully, I have already found a person.

    The change began to appear on my body, and within a few minutes, it had transformed into something different.

    As I finished with my preparations, I disappeared from my position and appeared beside the unconscious person.

    I had appeared among the people; there were tens of people around me, humans and Grimms. There is a Master who is just a few meters ahead of me and a Mid-Grandmaster that is constantly scanning everyone through its soul sense and has a grip over everyone with its Inheritance energy.

    The unconscious person is in his early twenties and the only person with Duke stage strength, while everyone here is at lead a King ss powerhouse.

    He is mentally disabled but has a pretty powerful constitution; the Grimms must have spent quite an effort on him to reach his current level. It seemed like the constitutions were truly important to them, and I want to know why.

    I tapped on his head, and a seed came out, which seeped inside me while his whole body fell down. I have made preparation down, someone will catch him, and there is a nice spatial abode and a caretaker golem that is capable of taking care of the mentally disabled person.

    While he fell down, I took his position, and nobody noticed anything, nor human or Grimm.

    What I just pulled off is pretty amazing; I had just not changed position with the man but wholly reced him with all levels; even High Grandmasters wouldn''t be able to pull something like that, even if everyone here was blind in every sense.

    The Grandmaster werewolf is not only handling the body of every human here, but its soul sense is connected with the ve seals inside every human.

    I had not only copied the seal, even copied the constitution and Inheritance of him and sealed all my power. Even if the High Grandmaster touched me to investigate, they would not find anything unless they tried really hard for an hour or two or they have a medical profession.

    I fixed myself on the spot and focused solely on the investigation, mostly focusing on the two siblings.

    An hourter, there was a surprise on my face, and I truly understood the meaning of desperation leading to invention.

    Due to the seal and their Inheritance, these people are unable to talk telepathically, and they cannot speak normally and use the usual signnguage as the Grimms would easily pick on it, so they invented their ownnguage.

    Thenguages of expressions, tiny movements of eyes, nose, mouth, and head. They created aprehensivenguage; their movements were so small that even I wasn''t able to understand these people were talking to each other for hours.

    The Grimms definitely knew about it but did not bother, nor they could do anything else. The only option they have is to freeze the humans; they cannot do that always since, especially when the humans are being so obedient.

    In the hour, I was able to find out that the siblings are part of a group of eight people; these seven people are in constant contact with each other, and all of them have perfect seals; not the faulty ones that few have, which of course belong to spies that Grimms had nted.

    While I might not be able to understand theirnguagepletely, I could still guess what they are talking about through their brain-scans and meta-scans.

    One reveals a lot more through them than one could ever imagine.

    If I had been as skilled as Grandmaster Sethi in reading the brain scans, I would have been even more clear on what they were talking about.

    Still, I will have to thank Grandmaster Sethi when I return to Pyramid; her lessons in brain-scan reading are helping me a lot right now.

 Chapter 2536 Redwater Fountain

    Chapter 2536 Redwater Fountain¡¡¡¡We are now just an hour away from the redwater fountain, and I could feel the somberness enveloping the humans deeper every second.

    This is a ce from which one never returned; I could see the fear and trepidation rising in the hearts of human-like never before; it is starkly visible in their brain scans. Though, there are some people who are not scared or not as scared as the other people.

    Like the young women.

    Her mind is entirely focused on a different thing; she is making thest bit of preparation to self-destruct her constitution.

    I have my eyes on her; her meta-physical scan is always floating in front of me; I will notice even the slightest change that would appear inside her.

    She had been in constant contact with these seven people, especially that middle-aged man. He is one of few older people that are here; most of them are below twenty-five.

    The age people activate their constitution the most is o to ten years; few awaken in their teens or like this middle-aged man and Leonard, who had awakened their constitution after they crossed thirty.

    Suddenly, the Grandmaster Werewolf stopped; it surprised the humans, and some even took a step back, fearing the Grimms would just start eating them.

    "Fucking humans; they would shit themselves if I appeared directly in front of them," said the Grimm close to me and wanted to scare some humans, but stopped by its friend, who shook its head, looking at Masters and Grandmaster.

    "Fit the humans with the cors," said the Werewolf Grandmaster and threw the storage at the Masters.

    The Master quickly caught and distributed the storage inside the storage. These storages did not have storages but baster-white neck cors, which they began to put on the necks of humans.

    Under the eyes of the Grandmaster, these Grimms are very fast and efficient. They would freeze the humans through the ve seal, which nearly every Grimm could control; how many functions they could control depended on their ess which depended on their level.

    Within a few seconds, I also had a neck cor on my neck and was quite surprised when I found out that the cor is not the second level of restriction on humans. If the seal failed, but something the Grimms are giving for their protection or, I might say, the protection of their goods.

    The cor is a simple energy protection device; it will protect them from the high density of energy that even Emperors are incapable of bearing.

    It is not humans who were forced to wear the cors, but I also saw the Grimms begin to take out different artifacts from their storage and wear them.

    Every Grimm wore energy protection devices, even Masters; the only one who didn''t is a Werewolf Grandmaster.

    For some time, I had noticed a constant increse in energy but did not think much about it, seeing we had passed through a couple of areas where the energy had been exceptionally dense. I should guess when Ashlyn said the energy in redwater found is a little dense.

    She does notment on things unless they are important.

    After everyone had their energy protection artifacts, the journey resumed.

    For the half-hour, the energy increased at the normal pace, but after that, it began to increse at a tremendous pace that the energy protection artifacts around the necks of humans began to activate on their own, and fifteen minutes after that, even Grimm elites and leaders begin to activate their artifacts.

    It was ten minutes before I got a good look at the redwater fountain, which is the intersection of all the five regions of this ruin; and heard quite a lot about it, and I have to say, it does not disappoint.

    It is the biggest natural fountain I have ever seen; the red shower it spews out is huge and reaches a mile above, and the most amazing thing about it is that it spews out pure water energy and not water; so pure that even Grandmaster couldn''t approach it without any protection.

    We are still a few miles away from the fountain when the energy has be so dense that even Werewolf Grandmaster took out the energy protection artifact and activated it.

    The energy is 80% water elemental, but it had other elemental energies mixed as well, poison, heat, earth, and hundreds of other tiny percentages; these energies are also not so mellowed, so bearing them became twice as difficult.

    Soon, we reached the redwater fountain, and I saw the four groups of humans belonging to the other four regions had already arrived. Each group has around a thousand numbers; only the poison river region has more numbers than them, around 30% more.

    We had just arrived when I spotted a Grimm Monster and seeing it, I couldn''t help but be rmed. I was hoping this might be not it, but it is.

    ''So, it is truly alive,'' I said in mind as I looked at the ck Sharkman Fasra. A truly powerful High Grandmaster.

    It had fought against Lady Vivian about two decades ago, and she said in her remarks that she had left behind Fasra with grievous injuries and that there was a high chance that it might die, but unfortunately, it did not.

    The thing is, Fasra is an incredibly powerful High Grandmaster, especially in the water or in the presence of water or water elemental energy. It had been two decades, and god knows if it had made the tiniest improvements, it might just chew me down with a single bite.

    For the first time, I felt like I had chewed more than I was capable of, and I could not even run away.

    It would have been fine if it had been a regr High Grandmaster, there would have been no need for me to fear it, especially after the advancement I had made, but what is in front of me is a very powerful High Grandmaster, as powerful as the councilmen.

    It is above my grade; it wouldn''t take long for it to break my shields and kill me with those long sharp teeth of its.

    I want to run so badly, but it is already toote. It is too powerful; my tricks might fool Grandmasters or even some High Grandmasters, but they are useless in front of it. I now truly regret taking such a huge risk.

    "Lord Fasra, I present you the tribute from the poison river region," said the Werewolf Grandmaster and bowed deeply.

    The Sharkman looked at all the humans while its soul sense spread, connecting with each and every ve seal inside the human, and I felt its soul sense connecting with the seal inside me, too; for a moment, I thought it might discover me, but it did not.

    It withdrew its soul sense a couple of secondster, and I heaved a sigh of relief. It would have been a death sentence to be discovered by it.

    "Tasd, the poison river region always brings out a higher number of goods with great quality, but this time you have done even better, surpassing the record of two hundred years," said ck Sharman Fasra as it patted the shoulder of Werewolf in joy.

 Chapter 2537 Graded And Noted

    Chapter 2537 Graded And Noted¡¡¡¡"Thank you, my lord; I was only able to aplish this because of your constant support," replied the Werewolf.

    "You have done great, and I will see that you are properly rewarded," said the ck Sharkman Fasra and tuned to two peak Grandmasters behind it.

    "Appraise them and sort them; I want the detailed record on their constitution and hope there won''t be a mess like thest time," ordered the ck Sharkman and left with the Werewolf while the two peak Grimms looked at it with fear.

    There was a clear warning, and these two know the warning of ck Sharkman enough to understand it did not issue the empty threats.

    The two peaks Grimms brough a team of ten peak Masters, and in front of them is a three-meter disk. I know what this disk is; it is an extremly rare constitution measuring artifact; Pyramid has one of such disks, while these bastards have at least ten.

    "Begin!"

    Said one of the Grandmasters; with themand, the Masters started to act immediately. They froze the human with the ve seal before pulling them and putting them on the discs in front of them.

    It seemed like we humans here are not even animals in their eyes, just goods to be processed. They did not have the usual cruelty in their eyes, which I kind of miss. It is due to this ever-present cruelty that I want to eradicate their whole race.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    The first ten humans appeared on the disk and buzzed as they lit up, and that shine went over the human''s body, where it remained for seven seconds before disappearing back into the disks.

    Just as it did, a small projection appeared over a human. The young woman in the first disk had a projection of a water droplet above her. The droplet represents the water constitution, while its rity represents the grade of the constitution.

    The grade of the constitution is five on a scale of twelve; it is above average score.

    The young man on the disc beside her had a small green sphere above his head; it was a poison constitution, with a score of two, which is being below average constitution.

    The woman beside him also has a poison constitution but a hybrid category.

    The sphere is red-green in color; if I am not wrong, it is a ming poison in the dark pain category. The person besides that also had a hybrid constitution. It is in the form of a green water drop, a poison water constitution with a score of five, and an above-average constitution.

    One by one, everyone is getting pulled into the dicks; their constitution is measured and noted. Soon, it was the turn of siblings.

    Both of them appeared on the disk, clearly very nervous, especially the young man, but the Grimms thought nothing of it as some of the humans had behaved worse than them.

    Still, they were nervous and jittery; the young woman had her hand on the trigger. If she saw any danger, she would trigger the destruction of her powerful constitution, taking herself and everyone around her with her.

    Though, it would not affect the ck Sharkman and other Grimm Monsters; with the distance they have, the power of the st would diminish a lot, and they would be able to bear it.

    Not that I would let happen something like that; the constitution is too precious for self-destruct. These two constitutions are the most powerful I havee across, and in just a few hours of observation, I have learned so much.

    I can''t imagine what I will be able to do when I have months to do research on such a powerful constitution.

    The moment they stepped on the disc, my seeds activated. The disc had not scanned their constitution, butyer above it which is formed by seed and a seven a secondter, a water drop and green sphere appeared above their head.

    If the disk had a real constitution, the water drop and green sphere looked as if they were real and shone with a bright light. Now, they have a slow shine and medium rity, just as the above-average constitution would look.

    When the siblings looked at it, the shock couldn''t help but appear on their faces. It was not just them, but the seven people in their trusted group were also shocked to see the result.

    They were kind of prepared to go all out at this moment but now just retreated with deep shock in their eyes.

    Over a thousand people''s constitutions got scanned when finally my number came. I am thest one, the only unconscious one in all the people that hade from the poison river region.

    Buzz!

    The disk buzzed as my unconscious body touched the disk, and seven secondster, the projection of the green sphere appeared over my head. It is quite clear, which is without a doubt; otherwise, the Grimms wouldn''t have taken the pains to make the mentally disabled reach the King ss.

    "Can''t believe this wretched disabled human has a grade eight constitution. If I had such a powerful constitution, I would have made a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss long ago," grumbled the ratman with hate and pulled me out of the disk a little unceremoniously.

    "Take the goods down and freeze them; we did not want any trouble till the pilgrimage began," said the Grandmaster.

    The Masters saluted, hearing themand, and I could feel their soul sense spreading into the ve seals and making the humans unconscious.

    I could tell the young women struggled with the decision as the humans began to self-destruct before making the decision to wait.

    Before they started their journey here, the Grimms forced the humans to drink a potion. It is a hunger potion, a potion specially made to provide for the dietary need of the human body; with it, the humans would not feel hungry for two weeks.

    It is quite an efficient approach; it savesbor and also does not give the humans much of a chance to create any trouble, nor they could do anything considering the power of Grimms and the ve seals that have been imprinted on them.

 Chapter 2538 Only Option

    Chapter 2538 Only Option¡¡¡¡Thud Thud Thud!

    The Grimms threw thousands of us unceremonious down; they could have been a little gentle, it wouldn''t be any effort to them, but they did not.

    Though, they did throw us down in a neat line that anyone watching from above would think we were sleeping on the floor neatly.

    The Grimms left, not before they enveloped us with the dome of energy that a regr Grandmasters would have a hard time breaking.

    It would make the chances of sneaking away even more difficult; I have been searching for a chance to sneak away since I saw the ck Sharkman, but I did not get any chance. Its soul sense had constantly been enveloping the whole area; it is very hard to get away without notice.

    With it constantly looking around, I did not dare to even twitch. I am faithfully acting like an unconscious person as if I am unconscious.

    Despite its constant surveince, I did not lose any hope of sneaking around; I was constantly looking for a way to leave, and for it, I am even listening to it.

    I have seeped my seeds into nearly all the Grimms I havee in contact with, including Mid-Grandmaster Werewolf, which is now in the conversation with the ck Sharkman, along with several other Grimm Grandmaster powerhouses belonging to every region.

    I could see and hear everything, and if I wished to, I could even kill it.

    Currently, killing the Grimms will serve no purpose, so I focused on listening to their conversations. Getting as much information about this pilgrimage, which even now, I have barely any idea about, but know it is deeply rted to the constitutions.

    At the same time, I am releasing hundreds of seeds through me into the humans around me; as in this ce, there are not only humans from the poison river region but also from the other region, and thankfully, I have more than enough investigative seeds to put in all of them.

    Half a day passed, and my expressions became grave; listening to tidbits from all the Grimms, including the ck Sharkman Fasra, I got a pretty good idea of what was happening in pilgrimage for centuries, and it couldn''t make me angry.

    They are doing something cruel and deplorable and also getting a huge advantage through it.

    No, wonder they have so many Grimms with the constitution, far more than we humans; they have been doing such things for thousands of years, in tens of ruins and on the maind.

    There is only one day, and I could not do anything against these Grimms. If that bastard Fasra hadn''t been here, I would have massacred all these wretched Grimms, but now, my survival hase into question, and the only option I have is fraught with the risk.

    I could not even send the signals to the Pyramid; the whole ce was filled with powerful sensors; the moment I sent it, they would discover it.

    It would have been wonderful if Nero had been here, he would have been a great help for me to deactivate the sensors.

    It seemed like my one wrong decision had created a domino effect where everything was going wrong. I could not see my way out of it, much less save these people. The only way I could see out of it could only be aplished when various things fall into their ces and have great for me and my potential.

    I signed with worry and looked at the redwater fountain, spewing out a humongous amount of energy. It ys a huge part in what is about to happen next; without a constant stream of a colossal amount of energy, it would be too costly to power up this artifact.

    A day passed, and the whole day, I barely listened to the conversation of the Grimms or studied the constitution. I only focused on the thing that would let me survive the ck Sharkman Fasra.

    I had never wanted to be hasty with it; it had required months, and I would have given it. Though most of it is ready and I could safely do it, if I excluded some parts, I do not want to do that unless I am very sure they would not work.

    If I skip them, then I would have to wait months, even years, before I get the chance at them, and that is unbearable to me as too many things depend on them.

    ¡­.

    "Is everything ready on your part, Haesd?" Fasra asked from its desk, "Yes, my lord; I have just personally checked the condition of all the goods, and they are in perfect condition for the transfer," The Minkman replied.

    "And at your end, Yasr?" It asked as it turned to Goatman; "We have received the personnel from the maind; all of them have been selected on the base of the data we have provided a day and a half ago," It replied.

    "Everything needs to be perfect; higher-ups are breathing down on my neck, and now there is silence on the turquoiseke; I hope Gasv returns with the information soon," It said while massaging its huge head heavily.

    "It should be some glitch; if the humans had trulye here, we would have known, and not to mention, even High Grandmasters would have trouble killing Jahs in that littleke his," The Goatman replied, trying to soothe worry of ck Sharkman and score some brownie points with its superior.

    "I hope, what you say is true, but even if it isn''t, it is fine as well; it had been a while since I had fought a human and crushed their bones under my teeth," It said with a vicious smile on its face, that made the Grimms around shudder in fear.

    It enjoyed the look of fear in its minions'' eyes as it got up from its seat. "Let''s go; it is time to begin the transference," It said and strode out of the room with its minions following behind.

 Chapter 2539 The Impossible Artifact

    Chapter 2539 The Impossible Artifact¡¡¡¡It will begin soon; the Grimms had just walked out of their meeting; I also barely finished with my preparations.

    They are very hasty, but I think they will work; though they are not as refined as I like them to be, and there is a chance that some problems might ur, if they did, I will simply discard that part and continue with the rest, which is perfect.

    The most important thing for me is to survive; only after surviving it will I be able to do other things. I have made my preparation with that throught.

    About an hour passed when the ck Sharkman flew toward the energy fountain with the eight Grandmasters behind it; except for the ck Sharkman, all of them were using the energy protection artifact and increasing their power as they reached closer to it.

    Soon, there was only a distance of three-mile between, and the fountain''s energy became so dense that even their artifacts started to run out of power to protect them.

    The ck Sharkman covered them before the energy could affect them adversely and continued moving toward the fountain without stopping.

    A few minutester, they could touch the redwater fountain and experience the shocking density of energy, which is over five hundred times more than the central continent and not as smooth as the energy of the rest of the ruin.

    It could kill the Grandmasters within a few minutes; one needs the power of ck Sharkman to bear such energy, and even the ck Sharkman could stay on the outskirt of the found and could not reach the center of the fountain, where the energy is densest.

    The ck Sharkman stopped and waved its huge fin-hand as it did; a ss abode artifact in the dome shape appeared and flew into the fountain.

    After flying a few hundred meters flying the fountain, it had stopped, and the runes on it lit up as they began to be bigger and bigger.

    I could see the artifact was sucking a colossal amount of energy around it as it became bigger, and with its size, the energy it consumed also became bigger and bigger. Its energy consumption is not surprising, considering what it could do.

    Half an hour passed when the artifact had finally taken its shape; it was huge, covering nearly a quarter of the fountain and still epting and absorbing the energy while the runes inside were filled with power.

    "Bring the goods and the Inheritors," said the ck Sharkman as the door to the artifact opened and a powerful, horrifying aura burst it.

    A secondter, a thick amount of energy burst out of it, and it formed a tunnel from the entrance of the artifact to the ground.

    Just as the tunnel formed, the Grimm Masters, who were already waiting for it, began to throw the unconscious humans into the tunnel, which would automatically take them to the artifact.

    The Grimms are very fast as if understanding how straining it is for the ck Sharkman to main the tunnel under such pressure; within a minute, they manage to throw out thousand people.

    In five minutes and fifty-two seconds, they were able to throw away all the five thousand and three hundred and forty-two unconscious humans into the tunnel.

    In the very next second, the Grimms begin to move into the tunnel; these few hundred Grimms made an entry just a few minutes ago when the Masters began to throw us into the tunnel. All of them are Emperors and have brimming energy; it is clear that they are the cream and crop of the Grimms.

    It did not take even a minute for more than five hundred Grimms to enter the tunnel and then the Master behind them.

    After all of them entered the artifact through the tunnel, the ck Sharkman closed the tunnel and entered the artifact with the Grandmaster.

    "Begin the cement; we did not have more than fifteen minutes," said the ck Sharkman, and all the Masters began to work again.

    Screens appeared in front of them, and they began to move the Humans and ordered the Emperor Grimms. We have been divided into groups, and a single group can help two people at a minimum and nine at a maximum.

    In just eight minutes, seven hundred and neen Grimms are ced with the five thousand humans, and what will happen is Grimms will take the power of constitution that humans have and advance the power of their own constitution through it.

    It seemed impossible; even I could not strip the constitutions and power up the other constitution with it.

    This artifact is capable of that; it is an extremly powerful artifact that even a ck Sharkman couldn''t control. Its owner is a Grand Lord, and it came to the ruin just a few hours ago; when the process is finished, it will return to its original owner.

    As I had said, it will strip the constitution from the Humans and give it to Grimms; they will be able to use 30% to 40% of that power, and that is huge. A powerful constitution makes a huge difference to one''s progress.

    A big part of my fast progress goes to my constitution, and without it, I wouldn''t be able where I am right now.

    "Resources!" ordered the ck Sharkman after it checked the arrangement of humans and Grimms.

    Hearing his orders, the Masters begin the work again, and in a record one and half a minute, they have ced a huge amount of resources around the formation. The energy is not enough for the transference, but they also need resources, and Grimms have prepared for everything.

    As the resources were distributed, the Grimms waited; nobody said anything; they just waited as if they knew for sure something would happen.

    Buzz!

    At the exact twelve minutes after entering the abode, a square formation in the artifacts lit up, and through, golden seals in triangr shapes came out and stopped the head of Grimms before covering them with their golden shine.

 Chapter 2540 Surprise!

    Chapter 2540 Surprise!¡¡¡¡"This will be not easy, artificial advancement of the constitution is a gut-wrenching painful process, but it offers the promise of limitless future." Said the ck Sharkman with a smile, but soon its expressions became serious and its eyes cold as it looked all the Emperor Grimms.

    "You have to seed, all of you. If you dare to faint during the process, only punishment waits for you," It threatened.

    The Emperor Grimms shuddered as they heard it but soon controlled their expressions and regained their usual confidence, especially when they looked at the unconscious tiny little humans at their feet.

    "We will not be with you during the process, and you do not need our help; Lord Akda had pre-programmed everything," It informed.

    "Advance your constitutions and crushed the humans, so the whole race will be the ve at our feet like this one," It said, and soul sense spread from it and connected the seals of humans, waking them from unconsciousness within a second.

    Though they have be conscious, their movements are still looked at; aside from their heads, they couldn''t move any part of their body.

    The ck Sharkman looked at humans, checking each and every seal, including mine. I once again felt fear for a second, but it disappeared when it had moved its soul sense away.

    "I wish you best luck in advancing your constitutions; these wretched humans did not deserve this gift," It said and began to walk toward the exit of the artifact while the Grandmasters and Masters followed behind it.

    Hun!

    I was watching it when something immediately attracted my attention; the little suicide bomber had moved to bomb her constitution, and there was not a single hesitation in her eyes. She wanted to destroy her constitution and take everyone with her, especially the upper echelons of Grimms.

    With the power of her constitution and the poison energy she had stored in the gaps, she might well be able to do it, but I could not let her do that.

    ''Easy trigger bunny, in your quest, you might take this friendly neighbor with you, who had never harmed even hair on your head,'' I said and stopped her, making her incapable of sting her constitution and me with it.

    My voice seemed to have the hell out of her eyes; her bit round eyes went wide, and she looked around crazily.

    ''You don''t have to look around; you can talk to me through the soul sense,'' I said as I watched the ck Sharkman walk out of the exit and could tell it had angered the young woman a lot, and all these emotions are directed at me.

    ''Who are you, and do you realize what you have done; you have taken the only opportunity; I have to kill these people who have taken everything from me,'' she said with deep anger zing, which seemed to increse as one after another Grimm walked out of artifact.

    ''You could have killed yourself, your brother, every other human, and of course me,'' I said; I tried to be humorous, but it did not work; instead, it made me even angrier; I could feel the zing anger which she is targetting at me.

    She is not good at telepathy; she is projecting her emotions and cluttering thoughts at me, which is understandable as she has never used telepathy.

    ''We are dead anyway; now, it will be without cause,'' She replied angrily, and now her anger had reached apletely different height seeing thest Grimm stepping out of the exit and traveling down with the tunnel that ck Sharkman had created.

    All the Masters left, while ck Sharkman and the Grandmaster remained, looking inside through the exit which is still open.

    ''Who says we will die?'' I asked back, ''Everyone who went for the pilgrimage die; no onees back, ever," she said, and I could feel the deep grief in her voice when she said thest word.

    ''Don''t worry, little trigger rabbit, we will not die,'' I replied and projected my confidence through the link. Which seemed to calm her down a little, but she is still looked around to search for me, not caring for the re that huge Grimm giving her.

    I cut the telepathic connection and focused on my n; I would begin after the door exited closed; at that time, there would be no danger.

    It took one and half a minute before the exit closed with the transparent barrier. The ck Sharkman is still in its ce, but now, the fear of it has disappeared from my heart.

    It couldn''t do anything to me or any human no. The artifact ispletely sealed and would only open when Grimms finished harvesting the power of humans'' constitution and advancing their constitution with it; the process took a week.

    Not that I am nning to let that happen; it will not happen.

    Buzz!

    Suddenly, a formation came out of me, covering every part of my body, and a secondter, it activated. It shone brightly, attracting the attention of all the humans and the Grimm Monsters, including those watching from outside, especially the ck Sharkman, who had shock and rm in its eyes.

    Twelve seconds passed by, and something amazing had happened; a pink phantom of mine stepped out of me and sat while I got up, and my body began to change rapidly.

    I begin to be taller, my muscle more defined, with my skin bing vibrant. Forty secondster, I am back in the orginal shake, with a bright smile on my face.

    "Micheal Zaar!" Shouted a Grimm in horror, and I turned to look at it with an even brighter smile.

    "It looked like I am quite famous to that even little Grimm Emperors recognize me," I said and looked at Grimms, who is looking at me with utter horror while the humans withplete dumb strictness.

    I gave the dumbstruck human aforting smile before appearing beside the door and looking directly into the eyes of ck Sharkman on the other side, who was looking at me with a deep shock.

    "Surprise!" I said to the ck Sharkman while at the same time making the mid-level Grandmaster Werewolf on the other side say those same words with my own voice.

 Chapter 2541 Changing Seals

    Chapter 2541 Changing Seals¡¡¡¡Suddenly, the deep anger in the eyes of ck Sharkman Fasra receded back into its heart, and it had turned to Grandmaster Werewolf, controlled by me.

    "Micheal Zaar, I have heard a lot about you, most of which I had thought were exaggerations, but it seemed like they are not," It said, without a hint of emotions in its eyes.

    "Well, I had also heard a few things about you, especially about you running away with your tail tucked between your legs from when you fought againstdy Vivian," I replied, with my mouth and also with the mouth of the Werewolf.

    I could see all the anger that it had hidden second before appearing in its eyes in an instant before once again receding back into its eyes.

    "Well, there is no need to get aggressive when we could talk civilly," It said, and I nodded. "Yes, we could, but finish it within two minutes and forty seconds, as you the process begin by then," I replied, and surprise appeared on his face for a second.

    "Good. I was hoping that you would not do anything to our kin; it is in your favor, too; the interference will cause retaliation from the artifact," It said, "Even I wouldn''t be able to survive against the retaliation of the artifact," It added.

    I could see faint confidence in its eyes as it said it, while my appearance had shocked it first. It is now got its emotions under control and with a calm mind, understood, I couldn''t be able to do anything against the Grimms without harming myself.

    It just informed me of that because it varies my tricks; not anyone could pass through under its eyes and even control andmunicate from the artifact, which is supposed to block all the signals and the magical energies.

    "Oh, I know that, which is why I will not touch any Grimm," I replied and could see a relief flooding into its eyes and the eyes of surrounding Grimms.

    "But, I will do this," I said and turned back and waved my hand; just as I did, the change appeared in the whole Grimms.

    The golden triangr seals above their heads shook and wavered in front of those watching before moving toward the humans and covering them in their golden radiance.

    It shocked everyone, be it humans, Emperors Grimms or ck Sharkman and the Grimm Grandmasters that were watching outside.

    This artifact is extremly powerful, and it is extremly hard to circumvent its rules through the normal means, but I was able to do it.

    I have nevere across such artifacts but read about them, and from the information, I have collected from the Grimms, I know how this artifact works.

    All these emperor Grimms have been marked with special seals of Grand Lord. It is due to these seals that the artifact recognized these Grimms; what I just did was copied the seal while enveloping the real seals inside the seals, the cage of rule-bending power.

    I would have liked to destroy those seals, but they were created personally by the Grand Lord, and I had already used all the rule-bending crystals I had created through the months and was barely able to aplish this gigantic task.

    It was very costly, as I have been creating these crystals for the project. Now that I have spent them, it will be very troublesome to meet with huge demand that wille in these two months, especially the ninth of the project.

    "Human, I will give you a chance, surrender, and you will receive a quick death; harm even a single person of my race, and I will torture you for years," said ck Sharkman slowly as it finally spoke up after several seconds of pause.

    Its threat made me look at it dumbfoundedly; if it had a regr Grimm Monster, I would have understood this threat, but this is a Fasra.

    It is one of the most powerful and experienced Grimms out there; it should not issue such silly threats, and it seemed to read my mind, and strangely a small smile appeared on its face, the one that filled with deep cruelty which stopped my heart for a second.

    "You must be thinking my threat is silly, considering you are holding all the cards while I am watching from the sidelines, unable to do anything?" It asked with a smile, and I nodded.

    "Well, you are a little bit wrong; all you have little emperors and good we have spent decades on."

    "Some of them will be Elites, Leaders, Masters and few hardworking and talented would be Grandmasters, and if we are extremly lucky, then one them might able to be a High Grandmaster, but that is all," It said and turned to me and directly in the eyes through the door.

    "But, still, their value is far less than you, Micheal Zaar. The coven had dered your threat bigger than your council members,"

    "So, even if you somehow survive the artifact, I will have you when youe out, and nobody will be able to stop me," it said andughed, showing me its huge sharp teeth that would tear me apart if I got caught in them.

    "I have to say, your reasoning is quite good, but do you think I am without a n? That, I haven''t thought about you?" I asked, but there was no change in its face as if it had expected that I would ask the question.

    "Yes, you might have, but let me tell you, human, they would not be enough; even the appearance of High Grandmasters would not be enough," It said with full confidence. "We will see you to that," I replied with utter confidence, which faltered its confidence for a fraction, but it returned as if it had never faltered.

    Its words are very true; if my n did not work or provide me with sufficient strength, then it would be extremely hard to survive against it, but before I think about surviving against it, I should worry about surviving the artifact.

    A few hundred years ago, there used to be an overseer inside the artifact, but one overseer went mad for some reason and killed all Grimm Emperors and humans.

    Since then, the overseer is always out till the process is finished, which means the artifact will not tolerate anyone other than the people who the part of the transfer, and I have to be part of the transfer; thankfully, it should work.

    I walked toward the pink phantom of mine; on the way, I saw the young woman looking at me with a shock like the rest of the humans, but unlike them, there was the recognization. She knew I was the person who had spoken to her telepathically.

    I gave her a smile and a wave before sitting down on my phantom; as I did, it began to be bigger and bigger, till it became gigantic, thrice as big as Grimm Monsters with me floating above its stomach.

    The phantom and I are one, and I hope the artifact sees the same. My survival will depend on it, as only after that I could begin on the n that would help me survive the ck Sharkman.

 Chapter 2542 Initiating The Breakthrough

    Chapter 2542 Initiating The Breakthrough¡¡¡¡BUZZZ!

    A loud buzz rang through the whole artifact, and the runes lit; these runes are not lit in a simple light but in pure energy, which the artifact is constantly absorbing in huge amounts from the fountain.

    Within an instant, the energy around reached three hundred times the central continent. The energy is too pure that, Emperors shouldn''t be able to bear it, but they are not having any problem; instead, enjoying the energy with great pleasure.

    I could even hear a few moans from the Grimms and the humans.

    The energy is harmless as it mellowed by the artifact; it had mellowed even more than the regr energy of the environment; it had sort of bing tonic.

    I would have too enjoyed it; if I had not been too stressed about my runic formation that is scanning the phantom formation which is enveloping me. The phantom is connected to me, so it shouldn''t be a problem, but I still couldn''t help but worry.

    It would have been much safer if there had been no phantom, but I need a phantom. It will keep the formation busy while I do my thing.

    Seconds passed, and every second, I began to worry more and more as the formation below me shed in brighter light.

    Ahhhhhh Ahhhhh Ahhhhh

    It had continued for more than twelve seconds before it stopped. I didn''t even have time to heave a sigh of relief when I heard the first scream from the Grimm Monster, and that was just the beginning, as one after, Grimms began to scream.

    The artifacts begin working; it will extract the essence of the constitution from the Grimms and transfer it to the humans, where it will strengthen their constitution.

    This artifact requires both sides have a simr constitution for the transfer; it can not extract the constitution and transfer it to the person who did not have it. That matter is in apletely different league altogether.

    I could clearly see the constitution of the screaming Grimms getting extracted and sent to the humans.

    Before, there were several humans behind one Grimm, but now it is the opposite, which means the time required for the process to finish will also change. It was supposed to take a week before, but now it should be finished within a day to one and half a day at most.

    I have that much time to seed in this n so that I can survive against the ck Sharkman.

    Sigh!

    I would have really liked it if I had been not doing it in haste; this should not be done in haste, but I have no choice but to do it; without it, I wouldn''t be able to survive the ck Sharkman.

    I am going to make a breakthrough in the Master''s ss, and it will not be a simple breakthrough. As I make a breakthrough, I will fuse the constitutional seed I had created from taking a part of Leonard''s and one other constitution.

    If I seed, it will bring changes to my constitution and increse my power in a way that I could not even imagine.

    I am doing just that; I have also created the formation in Inheritance which will merge with the method I have got from the small being. The formation will fix the ws of the method, and if it works, I will get a powerful asset; it will change everything.

    It will not increse my raw strength, but its impact on me would be far greater than the seeds of the constitution or this breakthrough will provide me.

    Taking a deep breath, I waved my hand as I did; exceedinglyplex sphericle breakthrough formation surrounded me. This spherical formation ispletely ck in color, and on it are bottles of concentrated essences floating.

    There are not hundreds of herbal essence bottles but also pure blue crystals. These are energy crystals. If artifact stopped me from using this extremly mellowed energy, then I will use these blue crystals; these are just as good but crazy-expensive.

    Buzz!

    Inside my core, my avatar tapped the huge ck runic humanoid, and I initiated a breakthrough; a secondter, the breakthrough formation activated on its own.

    As the breakthrough formation activated, the energy seal on the hundreds of herbal essence bottles broke away one after another. As it did, the colorful herbal essence began to flow out of the hundreds of bottles and begin to fill the runes.

    The pure ck runes began to color up in different colors, and within a minute, the whole breakthrough formation became colorful.

    Anyone watching from outside couldn''t help but be impressed by it; through the gaps, I could already see the shock filling the eyes of the humans with amazement.

    While inside, several colorful runic ribbons flew out and begin to cover my body; usually, this step took more than ten minutes to happen in a normal High Grandmaster breakthrough, but this breakthrough formation I had designed took less than three and it is very efficient.

    One and half minutester, the only shell of the spherical sphere had remained; earlier, there was barely any gap in the sphere; now, everyone could see what was happening inside.

    Thick runes filled with powerful herbal essences covered every part of me; there wasn''t a single part that wasn''t covered by the runes. The constitution seed had appeared in my chest; it would remain there for some time before merging with my constitution.

    Buzz!

    A second after the runes had covered me, they lit up as their formation activated, and I felt the herbal energy seeping inside me every part of my body.

    99% of this herbal essence had gone to my core, but one percent of them began to spread into me and merge with my body as the limit began to loosen with me initiating the breakthrough.

    These herbal essences are from very precious resources that resonate with elements of my constitution, but that is not all they are.

    I have mixed other things inside; these things are thousands of times more precious than the whole herbal essences. There are resources like the divine crystal dust and ck adaf liquid and, most importantly, the cosmic elemental energy, which I have gotten from camphor.

    I had steeled my heart to not use it when I got it, so I could use it at this very moment, where I will receive the maximum benefits from it.

 Chapter 2543 Thump Thump Thump

    Chapter 2543 Thump Thump Thump¡¡¡¡The immensely powerful herbal energies seeped inside me; even with 1%, they are filling up my body and making me feel stuffed despite the limit widening constantly.

    It is not simple herbal energy that is going inside me, but something more. Things that one could dream of having but never could. Even the High Grandmaster powerhouse or even Grand Lords couldn''t get their hands on the cosmic energy that I was using.

    They will help me tremendously in achieving what I need and will also provide me with great potential; I just wish I didn''t have to make a breakthrough in such haste.

    There are a couple of things I wanted to test during my breakthrough, and that spherical breakthrough formation is one of them. This one is far more efficient than the regr breakthrough formation, and through it, chances of failure are reduced by 20%, which is huge.

    I am the first one testing it, and till now, it is working up to my standards; in some parts, it has even surpassed them.

    The only w this spherical breakthrough formation has is that it needs to be personalized. A single one couldn''t be used on everyone; it needs to be modified to their needs. This is not a huge disadvantage, considering I am going to use it only for the breakthroughs in the Grandmaster ss and above.

    Three minutes passed, and the herbal energies were still seeping inside me even more rapidly, nine times the speed they had begun, and even then, not even 10% had seeped inside me.

    A minute and a half passed when the formation on my chest began to shine; this is the formation that is holding a constitution seed.

    Everything in the breakthrough formation is automatic; there is barely any control on my part. The formation held constitution seed, and when it sensed my body and soul were ready, the formation had activated on its own.

    As the formation is activated, it begins to seep inside me with the seed, and a few secondster, it reaches inside my chest and is now beside my core.

    My Inheritance and my constitution had already merged and formed the core, so the seed will have entered my core and merged with it and merged with the core. I have already created the module, and now, the seed just fixes itself into it.

    The process should be painless, but nothing could be said considering the constitution seed will bring a huge change in my body and soul.

    Which is when the formation on my chest activated; it had activated a couple of more formations. The runic sphere became hazy and sound isted. Those watching from the outside wouldn''t be able to see what is happening inside clearly.

    So, even if I scream and froth from my mouth, they will not see it. I hope something like that does not happen; it should not happen, given my preparations.

    The constitution seed went inside my core, and for several seconds nothing had happened; it made me think if the seed had been destroyed. The seed will copse on itself if it does not have at least a 90%patibility with my constitution.

    The seed works on 70% or abovepatibility, but I need 90% and above for what I am trying to achieve. The seed will destroy itself if it does not get that.

    Thump Thump Thump

    I was thinking of that possibility when suddenly my core started to beat like the heart, but louder, and the beat was stronger, like a drum.

    I felt my whole body shake under the beat and felt like I had been attacked by tens of hammers; the beats felt painful, but the pain was nothing in front of joy, knowing the seed was merging with my constitution, with over 97%patibility.

    It is more than I had imagined it to be; such highpatibility will help me tremendously; I could feel the things I will be able to do when the seed merges with my constitution.

    The beats of my heart got louder by the second, putting more and more pressure on my body. Within a minute, those beats have gotten so strong that they begin to shake my whole body, and if it had been a regr peak Grandmaster in my ce, they would have found themselves sted into pieces.

    My body and soul are not only strong but also tensile, capable of taking such blows without suffering damage.

    THUMP THUMP THUMP!

    Two more minutes passed, and the beats had; each beat was sending crushing power at my body and soul than they were are the hair-thin distance away from the rupture.

    It is a good thing; the herbal energies are constantly strengthening my body and soul; without it, I would have ruptured already.

    I had prepared for everything, and if I had a little more time to work on my preparation, I am sure I wouldn''t be in the predicament I am in right now. I had felt something like this might happen and even knew how to avoid it but did not have time to develop the solution.

    THUMP Thump thump

    The beats continued to get stronger for little more than half a minute before they finally reached the peak and began to get weaker, and a minuteter, theypletely disappeared.

    The constitution seed had finally merged with my constitution, and it couldn''t help but make me excited. I have spent a huge amount of time and resources on it; the research had cost me a lot, and I had even taken a risk with Marina, but it was all worth it.

    I have seeded, and I will be able to use its benefits after I level up into the Master''s ss. They will help me tremendously against the ck Sharkman.

    I quickly calmed down from my daydreams and focused on my current situation. I had just seeded in merging the constitution seed with my, but my breakthrough is far from over.

    The runes are still sending a huge amount of herbal energies, and even now, not 10% of herbal energies have entered inside me, but I am not worried. The next phase will be starting soon, and in it, my body will ept the humongous amount of energy.

    I just thought that when the changes began to appear in my core and all over my body.

    The Inheritance runes that had spread into every part of my body began to recede back into my core. Thousands and thousands of runic formations roll back into my core, and a minuteter, there was not a single inheritance ruin in my body.

    As thest ruin receded, the changes began to appear on the core itself; my-like core began to melt, and within a second, it became a colorful blob of liquid with a satellite floating around it.

    The blob core did not stay just as it was for more than a second and began to swirl; just as it did, I felt the energy around me move.

    It begins to call the energy, and I hope artifact would do that; there is a huge amount of pure mellowed energy. I will benefit hugely if I use that energy, and also, I will save those precious energy crystals; I really need them for different things.

 Chapter 2544 Dreaming

    Chapter 2544 Dreaming¡¡¡¡Buzz Buzz Buzz

    The energies rippled around me as the core began to swirl, and a couple of formations activated around the sphere before nine ck runic chains formed from the sphere before connecting themselves to the formation covering my body.

    If the people looked at me from outside, they would see me hanged in the middle of the sphere by the runic chains.

    I am not hanged, far from it; this is a formation I had created for the better utilization of the energy that wille. If the artifact restricted it, then I would have to use those pure energy crystals; I really did not want to use them.

    The energy rippled around me, and I felt the cloud of it forming above the sphere; within a few seconds, a thick cloud of pure energy formed, and I did not see the artifact restricting the energy in any way, which couldn''t make me smile, but nothing could be said for sure.

    It could still burst the cloud of energy that is forming above me, but I am hopeful as I look at the cloud of energy above me.

    In just a few seconds, the cloud formed; the energy inside it already felt thick enough that one might consider it a liquid. The energy is hundreds of times purer than one found in the central continent, not to mention mellowed enough that even Emperors could enjoy it without getting poisoned by it.

    Fifteen seconds passed, and the cloud of energy had be big enough that it had submerged, half of it found inside which the sphere and I were floating.

    Now, the funnel is formed through it anding toward me, but unlike the previous breakthrough, it did not touch me. The sphere sucked the energy before it could touch me and lighted up, and the brightest were the chains that were connected to me.

    That was just the beginning; the next second, several chains came out of it and pierced into the ever-growing cloud.

    Hun!

    The very next moment, a huge amount of thick energy came at me from all the sides; the nine chains connected to me began pouring the energy into me, which lighted up the runes covering every part of my body before seeping inside me with the herbal energy.

    As the runic chains began to suck the energy from the cloud, it seemed to have gotten angry and began to gather the energy at an even greater pace, as I wanted to see how much the chains could take the energy from it.

    The cloud of energy begins to get bigger and bigger, and more and more energy begins to pour energy of me through every part of my body.

    At first, the energy was not even half of the herbal energy, but soon, it reached the same volume before overtaking it. Currently, it is six times the herbal energy and increasing rapidly; it will take only a couple of seconds to reach the ten times and over above it.

    The cloud of energy expanded rapidly that soon it had covered the whole phantom and spread out above humans and Grimms.

    It is now bing clear that the artifact will not stop me. If it were to stop me, it would have done that already.

    I thought it was surprising that it would let one make a breakthrough here, but that question vanished when I saw one of the emperors making a breakthrough; it is a small breakthrough, but still a breakthrough.

    If the humans could make a breakthrough through the transference, then surely Grimms too, and their Grand Lord wouldn''t be an idiot and put restrictions on it, and since other humans and I are copying the mark it had ced on them, we would also not face the restrictions.

    Minutes passed, and soon the clouds of energy covered the inside of the whole ship; energy clouds were spread everywhere, thickening the energy further.

    It is a good thing the artifact is mellowing the energy; if the energy had been even a little bit harsh, it would have killed all of them.

    Currently, I am submerged in the cloud; the whole sphere is shining like a blinding sun as it absorbs the energy and sends it to me. All this energy went to the swirling core, which is guzzling it all without leaving even a speck behind.

    It seemed to have an insatiable appetite, and thankfully, I had prepared. Even if energy here had been extracted from me, those expensive blue crystals would have provided me with all the energy I needed for the breakthrough.

    They may look small, but they contain an immense amount of energy in them; the alchemist is always in need of them. The old man Salvador had squeezed me good for these crystals, he even eyes for the pink crystals, but they are a no-no.

    Hun!

    Seven minutes more passed, and when a surprising this happened, protectionyers began to form over the humans and Grimm Monsters.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The energy was mellowed that these Emperors could bear it, but when it reached a certain concentration, no amount of mellowness could help them bear it.

    They were reaching their limit fast, and I was prepared to protect them, including the Grimms, with my seeds, but before I could, the artifact made a move.

    I began to like this artifact more and more; I am very sure this artifact had many uses other than just transferring the constitutional essence. If I am able to get my hands on this artifact, it will help me tremendously in the project.

    Still, I am dreaming if I think about having this artifact. I am sure the Grimm bastards would have put many restrictions on it, and only the powerful Grand Lord could do anything about such restrictions, and this thankfully, this ruin does not allow Grand Lords.

    My life is more important than the artifacts, and if Grimm Grand Lord knew I was here, they would definitelye to kill me; they have done it before and will do it again.

 Chapter 2545 Master I

    Chapter 2545 Master I¡¡¡¡An hour and a half passed, and since my core had begun to ept the energy and it is still doing that.

    The energy concentration in the artifact had reached the point where even a person couldn''t see who is front of them.

    It is a good thing; these people are protected by the artifact; otherwise, even I don''t know for how long my nearly depleted seeds would have been able to protect them against this concentrated energy.

    My core seemed to have an insatiable appetite, even after consuming a huge amount of energy. Its appetite did not seem to be satiated; it is still consuming the energies and would continue for some time more.

    The breakthroughs of the high Grandmastersted for hours; even though I am not breaking through into the High Grandmaster ss, I am gaining its power. It could be said, I am breaking into High Grandmaster ss if one forgets a little rule-bending.

    The core had also been guzzling up herbal essences constantly, but till now, barely half of it had been consumed.

    Those essences are extremly powerful, and on top of that, there are resources like the divine crystal and cosmic energy mixed into them. Even to my abnormal core, I would need quite a lot of time to consume it all.

    Though it is taking quite a lot of time, I am not bored; I am observing everything. Noting every point, not the in the formation but my own breakthrough.

    It would have been wonderful if I hadn''t been restricted with my observation; I could not use my strength at all. It is quite a disadvantage, but it also made things quite fun and made me remember the days when I was just a knight.

    I was an ant to those above me, but now Grand Lords want to kill me, and the Grand Lordse to protect me.

    Another hour had passed when finally, my core stopped taking the herbal energy, and seeing that, I couldnt help but sigh in relief. There is barely 3% of essence has remained; if it had continued guzzling, I don''t know what I would have done.

    I had an abundant amount of herbal essence in the storage, but I did not have much divine crystal and no cosmic energy.

    If I had used just the herbal essence, it might have broken a bnce, and I do not want to see it happen, ever.

    While the core had stopped taking the herbal energy, it did not stop taking the wordly energy, and now its need for the herbal energy had been satiated, is fully focused on taking the worldly energy, and the sphere is ready to deliver it all.

    I had made the runes of the sphere strong, so strong that they were very much capable of transferring the colossal amount of energy through them, and they transferred for an hour and twelve minutes more when finally, the swirling of my core began to slow down.

    Within a few seconds, it hadpletely stopped, and the changes began to appear on it.

    It begins to change back to its previous shape of the word, but this time, the colors are more vibrant, and its aura is much heavier. Though there wasn''t any change in the size of the core, If one looked at the core before and now, they would see a huge difference in them.

    In just a couple of seconds, the changes in the core had finished, and I could already feel the changes in the core without even entering inside, which I could not, as the breakthrough was not over.

    I had just thought that when my core lighted up softly and tens of runic chains came out of the core and began to spread into every part of my body.

    Buzz

    The chains were very fast, and it took them less than half a minute to spread through every part of my body, and just as they did, they buzzed alight while my core lit up like a blinding sun as it released the energy.

    The thick, powerful breakthrough energy spread inside me, rapidly strengthening my body, soul, and energy.

    It is really thick, like honey but spreading inside me like the tide, merging into every part of me, strengthening them rapidly.

    I could feel myself getting stronger at visible speed, breaking fast the boundary of power that separates the Grandmasters and High Grandmasters. I am breaking through the Master''s ss, but in power, I had already reached the level that only a select few in the whole world could reach.

    Hun!

    I enjoyed the feeling of rising power when Nero contacted me and gave me the news instantly; the smile on my face vanished, and my expression became serious.

    For a while, I forgot where I was, but Nero had reminded me of that and how things had be even more dangerous for me. Though now, the things are not as dangerous as before, as I have made a breakthrough.

    Still, I have to be very careful; the ck Sharkman Fasra is no simple enemy; even for a council-members, he is an enemy they have to be serious about, and if I did not make changes in the constitution that give me the confidence, I wouldn''t have even throught about surviving against it.

    As the time passed, more and more energy poured out of my runes and continued spreading inside, making me stronger and stronger with each second.

    It was nearly nine minutes when it had finally stopped; I had formally reached the Master ss with the power of the High Grandmaster.

    I feel like a god, and this time, this feeling of omnipotence did not feel over the top. The high Grandmasters really do have the power close to the god; the strength they could control is iparable to the Grandmasters.

    It took me a while to get control over emotions; it is better to get them in control, as that feeling of omnipotence could really fester and create troubles that are far worse than a life-threatening injury.

 Chapter 2546 Master II

    Chapter 2546 Master II¡¡¡¡I took a deep breath and felt the power coursing through me; this time, I looked at it through the lens of the rationale and not a look at it with the omnipotence.

    The advancement had gone through much better than I had imagined it to be, and the strength advancement I had got is pretty shocking. I think, with such strength, I have a chance to survive against the ck Sharkman and the other dangers.

    I did not even check the things I have got from the constitution seed, which I am sure would increse my strength even more.

    I wanted to check it, but there is one more thing, which I am more interested in and I have to finish it as soon as possible. This thing will not provide me any offensive benefits, but still, its value is far above any offensive strength couldpare.

    I entered inside my core, and it looked simr but also different; at one look, one could not see any change in it, but if they breathed in, they would instantly see the difference.

    The most visible one is the density of energy; it had a tremendous change. It had be three times denser than before; while it might not look muchpared to hundreds of times, which I am feeling outside, it is notmon energy.

    It is an energy that is a grade above the concentrated one outside; the benefits of staying inside it would be far greater than stayingmon energy that is hundreds of times outside.

    I felt the changes for a few seconds before moving toward the important thing. I just had to walk for a few seconds to reach it.

    It is a small y pool with a y stand in the center, and it is filled with vibrant green liquid. Nearly 15% resources I had used in my breakthrough had been used in making this pool.

    It is not a simple y pool but the form that a veryplex formation had taken.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face when I saw there were no blemishes or cracks on the bowl. It had formed perfectly. I had huge doubts, considering I had barely any time to furnish the formation, which I hadpleted while in this ruin.

    I would have life furnish the formation couple more times through the week, but circumstances had forced my hand, and now, I just hope that this bowl would be able to bear the pressure and seed; many things are dependent on it.

    Dip!

    ''It is time,'' I said and sat down at the center of the pool and threw a white-silvery crystal that appeared in my hand, which I threw down in the pool. A couple of secondster, a silvery shine appeared on the vibrant green water.

    That was the pure soul crystal I had added into the pool, one of the biggest I have; it is a great treasure that even Grand Lords would desire, as it is even capable of aiding even their soul injuries, and I just dipped the piece into the liquid.

    I closed my eye and took a deep breath; when I opened my eyes, there was a stainless Blood Soul Lotus in my hand.

    This one is the biggest and best among all the stainless blood soul lotuses, and it is perfect to practice the collective crystalized mind form that the small being that given me.

    It is a strange method with a lot of restrictions that not many could practice, not to mention exceedinglyplex that even those who have the necessary qualities to practice might not practice it considering howplex it is.

    Even after spending months, I was barely able toprehend the first level, and that was only because of my knowledge and the research I had done.

    I looked at the stainless blood soul lotus and closed my eyes; the very next moment, silvery runes began toe out of my mind. These runes are tiny, so tiny that one could barely seed them through the naked eyes, and are jammed packed with the soul energy.

    Tens of runes begin toe out of my mind, and all of them are going at this lotus; within a minute, thousands of silvery runes went inside it, but that is far from enough; they were not able to cover a single petal fully, much less the whole lotus.

    Seconds passed and turned into the minutes, and soon ten minutes passed. In the ten minutes, more than half of the petals have been covered in the runes from all the directions, but that is not enough.

    In a few more minutes, I had be visibly tired and just wanted to stop, but I did not. There are still quite more runes I have to materialize through myprehension. If I stop now, everything will copse, and I would lose the stainless blood soul lotus, and I couldn''t afford that.

    A minute and a halfter, I stopped. All my soul energy had been spent; there is not an ounce of it had remained, but I did not finish with runes.

    I thought the soul energy I had would be more than enough to materialize theprehension I have got from the method, but it seeds Iike I had overestimated my abilities again. I still have to materialize around two thousand runes, and I couldn''t materialize them with soul energy from the resources.

    It needs my own soul energy, and I have none.

    The wise choice would stop, as practicing it wouldn''t give me any boost in strength; I could practice it when I got stronger, but for some reason, I did not want to wait. I want to practice this method, no matter the cost.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed, and a secondter, the silvery runes began toe out of me, and these runes were different; they were a little darker, which is not surprising considering I am over-drafting my soul to create them.

    I am burning my soul to create these runes, which is clearly an idiotic thing to do, even when there is no danger, but here, a freaking death reaper is waiting for me, and I should be in the perfect condition to face against it, but instead, here I am burning my soul for a thing that would not help me fight at all.

    Thispulsion is too strong for me to resist, and it was not from an outside source. It was born out of my own desires.

    There are two things in my life that havepletely enamored me; one is the rule-bending power, and the second is this method. It ispletely different from the method I have ever seen, with a value equal to or far surpassing the Grand Art for someone like me.

    A thing thatpels even hidden being to speak.

    Even if the hidden being had not been spoken about, I would have still practiced it with the same seal. I understood the value of the method and knew it help to me without bounds, nearly as much as rule-bending power.

    So, I will practice this method, even at the cost of burning my soul.

 Chapter 2547 Clone

    Chapter 2547 Clone¡¡¡¡The runes continued toe out of me without stopping; since I had decided to burn my soul, I would not hold back anything till I finished up what I began.

    One minute and twenty-seven secondster, I am finished. The whole stainless blood runes are covered in tiny silvery roses that now the blood-red color of it could barely be seen through the covering of the silver runes.

    My soul had been injured, but the injury was not big; still, it would take a few days and precious resources like the pure soul water to heal it. I now just hope the efforts I had put in will be worth it; it would be a huge disappointment if the whole thing had copsed.

    As theprehended runes came imprinted on the stainless blood soul lotus, I gently put it down in the vibrant green water.

    "Activate!" I said as I activated the formation of the lotus and of the pool; whether I seeded or not will now be known in the next few minutes.

    As I activated it, the whole pool, be it the y boundary or the liquid inside, had turned into runes, tens of thousands of runes and envelopes, and began to link with runes that lotus was transforming in.

    There was resistance, but the resistance did notst for more than a few seconds before both of the formations began to link together. If I had a week or two to furnish the formation further, there wouldn''t be even the tiniest resistance.

    It did not take even a minute for the runes to link together, and when they did, all of them came at me and began covering me.

    Buzz!

    The green y square I was sitting on lit up, and the formation covering me began to link up with my body and soul at an even faster speed.

    If I had followed the exact procedure of connecting crystalized minds form, I would have used only stainless blood soul lotus and had been practicing outside instead of inside my core, but I did not.

    The one thing I like most about the form is the freedom it gives, though not as absolute as rule-bending power, but far more than any other method I had seen. As long one follows the basic steps in practicing the form, one adds many things of their own.

    Other methods did not let one do that.

    I think the author had intentionally given such freedom so that one could find their own ways around the restrictions this method have.

    It is theplexity and restrictions that make this method difficult to practice; one mightprehend theplexity after some time and effort, but not everyone can find a way to go around the restrictions or use them to fix the ws that the method have.

    This method was supposed to be the soul method, but I had added little elements of the body, like using a Stainless Blood Soul Lotus, which is not a pure soul resource. It is the same with resources and formation that had formed the pool.

    Still, three parts of this method are the soul, while a single part is attributed to the body, which I think is an approach more suitable for my needs.

    Within a few minutes, the runes have merged into me, and I begin to feel the tingling in my body and soul. The tingling in my body is light, but it is quite intense in my soul, and if I did not have immense control over it, I wouldn''t have helped myself twitching around.

    Still, the tingling got worse, so worse that I began to twitch all over; even with all the control I had over my soul and body, I couldn''t stop twitching, no matter how long I tried.

    The twitching continued and got even more intense; those looking at me might think I was having seizures.

    Nearly an hour passed when suddenly everything had stopped; the intense twitching of my soul vanished, and with it, the seizures. The formation had also disappeared, and I was about to look for it when I felt it, something I had never felt before.

    My whole body shone up, and white marble shade liquid began to seep out of every part of my body, and a shape began to form in front of me.

    Drops after drops came out of me; they were not just of white marble color; some tiny number of them were ck, brown, and green, but the majority were marbled white.

    While the drops came out of me, I was lost in apletely different world, feeling something that I had never felt before, and this feeling increased as more and more drops came out of me.

    I don''t know how much time passed and when I came to myself, I saw myself sitting in front of me.

    I had a marble stone skin, brown eyes, and ck hair; everything about it was the same for me, to the minute detail; the only difference it has with me is it is made of marble.

    "Hello," I said with a smile, "Hello," It replied, bearing the exact same expressions and speaking in the exact tone as me, seeing that a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I moved my hand, and it moved its hand at the same time, and soon our hands touched. At first touch, it felt like marble, but one could feel softness like skin the next second.

    If I had practiced the concentrated crystalized minds to the word, it would have been translucent, but since I have made the modifications, it has be like this.

    This could be said to be my clone, but one that is far more efficient than me. It had aplex algorithm that could run the soul energy far more efficiently than I; from studying to working on formation, it would be able to do anything and would never sleep or rest even for a second.

    One might consider it is akin to my avatar in the core, but it is far better. For one thing, I do not have to supply soul energy constantly to maintain it; it is independent but still connected. I will instantly understand what it learned as if it is studied by me, as it is me.

    Like I had said earlier, it will not need sleep or rest; unlike my avatar, it will not disappear when I sleep. It will remain.

    The most amazing thing about it is that it made mepare its usage near rule-bending energy is; that it will not be the first clone. I could create more as my level and soul energy progressed.

    In just the first level, there are three clones; I have already created one clone, and I will create two more as I advance in the levels.

    Now, I did not have to fear it disappearing when I entered my core; unlike my avatar, it will not.

    I have been waiting for it since the day I read the method, and now that I have got it, I will be able to aplish many things. It will be like three or four of me working in triple time; unlike me, this clone is designed for pureputational work and utilizes soul power at pure efficiency.

 Chapter 2548 14%

    Chapter 2548 14%¡¡¡¡TANG Tang tang!

    Thest of the hammer fell on the phantom before the work golems began to put back their weapons into the rack and became statue-like before.

    The phantom, which was dark coppery not long ago, had turned translucently silver. It had been a while since I had practiced the art, and now that I had leveled up to the Master ss, I was once again able to practice it.

    The third level is really something much better than the other two levels; I had only practiced the 14% of the third level, but the advancement I have got is really shocking. It now has given me huge confidence in my survival against the ck Sharkman Fasra and other threats.

    About half a day ago, I had not thought I would be able to practice my art as I had injured my soul. To practice the art, I need to be in perfect condition.

    It turned out that the clone of the method could help in healing soul injuries. My soul injuries that were supposed to take four to five days to heal fully had taken only around ten hours, and I am ready to deal with anything that wille at me.

    I looked at the light silver phantom before walking out of the forge mountain into my core.

    I could see close was my study station, reading the tome I had got from the tiny being. It is oneplex book I have, and one could be stuck for hours and days at a concept. Unlike me, the clone is having a much smoother time.

    Every second, a newprehension enters my mind, enriching my knowledge of the soul further.

    This is just a single clone; I wonder what two clones or three might be able to do. I did not dare to think about more; for more, I would definitely have to break the limit of the world, and I don''t have much confidence in doing that, even with all my abilities.

    Not to mention, I could die.

    We are fighting the greatest war we have fought against the Grimms in millennia; in this war, not even Grand Lords could guarantee their life, much less me, who barely got the power of the Grand Lord.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and opened my eyes.

    The ck spherical breakthrough formation is still floating around me even after the hours of breakthrough. I did not remove it; instead, first, I burned all the impurities off my body and wore a new set of clothes, including my favorite jacket.

    With my level up, I could now use more power and thus will be able to take greater advantage of the jacket.

    I waved my hand and looked around; the humans were still busy taking the constitutional essence while Grimms were screaming, so much their throats became dry, and it was very hard to make the throats of Emperors dry.

    I did not feel even an ounce of pity for these bastards. If it had been up to them, they would have taken the constitution from the humans and eaten them afterward, as they have been doing for centuries.

    I have heard quite a detailed ount of what they do as many masters are very much looking forward to that.

    After the Grimms finished extracting the humans of their constitution, they would fit the humans into special artifacts called stuffing pods and send those pods into the fountain, where their bodies would stuff with the pure energy till they died.

    It is an extremly painful process, and all humans die during it, but what Grimms get is a delicacy, something only these humans could have.

    After all the constitution essence is extracted, an empty space is created inside the human body, which it wants to fill, and Grimm fills it with elemental energy. It is said Grimms benefits a lot from eating these stuffed humans, especially these Grimm Emperors.

    After looking at humans and Grimms, I turned to ck Sharkman Fasra. It is still in the same position as it has been since the beginning, and when I looked at it, it instantly caught my eyes, and I could see the deep hatred in its eyes.

    It is waiting for me toe outside; I am sure it will try it all to kill me.

    I looked at it for a couple of seconds before turning to the humans, which are absorbing the constitution energy from the Grimms, but not all of them are seeding in that.

    The constitutions are not something you could easily advance, even when ites to two simr constitutions. There is a need for highpatibility with them before it would let the essence of other constitutions merge with it.

    It is a huge problem among humans, not so much in Grimm Monster. From what I heard, only around 5% of Grimm''s constitutional essences, but here that number is over 50%.

    Both are different races with different strengths and weaknesses; the constitution they have might be the same, but it is molded to their needs, and humans, which belong topletely different and are the antithesis of Grimms, might be fully suitable with their constitution.

    While it did not matter to any other human, I was a little vexed seeing young women''s constitution is not epting the constitutional essence of Grimm.

    It had epted it for the first hour before abruptly rejecting it, which is quite a regret. I was hoping the constitution essence from the Grimm would help in healing the massive damage she had caused to her constitution.

    It would have been great if I could change her position and use the constitutional essence of the other Grimms, but I could not.

    The spots are fixed by the Grimm Grand Lord, and I have already taken a huge risk in copying the seals, and I don''t want to do anything further.

    This artifact is very powerful, and if it is detected something wrong and targets guns at me. I don''t think I would survive it even with the colossal advancements I had got.

    Though, she is not out of the option, especially when I am present. My seeds inside the Grimms and humans are absorbing the wasted constitutional energy, which is a lot more than half.

    Even this artifact, it could not make humans absorb all the extracted essence; the thing happens when ites to Grimms. Less than half of the constitution essence is merged with the receiver, while more than half goes to waste.

    This time it would not happen; my seeds are collecting it all, and I am more than capable of finding good use of this constitutional energy. Hell, it is a pure treasure, value above even divine crystals; if I use it wisely, it will be able to help the project tremendously.

    I looked at the progress of extraction and estimated that it would take ten to fifteen hours for the extraction process to finish, which is more than enough time for me to prepare against the ck Sharkman.

    Hun!

    A few hours passed when suddenly Nero contacted me to give the information, and for a moment, I feared it was another grave news, but it was not.

    It is joyous news.

 Chapter 2549 Out

    Chapter 2549 Out¡¡¡¡The extractions had reached thest stage; 96% of Grimm''s constitution had already been extracted, the extraction of thest 4% would be finished in a few minutes, and the gates of the artifact would open soon after that.

    I looked at humans, especially a few unconscious ones, the spies. The Grimms have kept the spies among the enved humans.

    The Grimms are extremly smart and learned through thousands of years, which is why they give barely any chance to therge rebellion.

    If there is something happening, Grimms wants to know about it and be prepared to deal with it. Of these five thousand people, there are one hundred and twelve spies, and what makes them dangerous and hard to detect, not all of them have a free seal.

    A minority, less than 1% of them, have restricted seal-like others, which makes it really hard to see them as spies as their seals are the same.

    I was only able to catch them when they acted; I don''t think there might be any more spies; I have deeply looked at the brain scans of all people, even walked among them hours ago, and was quite sessful catching spies.

    So, I think I had caught all of them, but still, I would not let my guard down. We have been attacked in the back too many times to be truly letting my guard down, even among our fellow humans.

    Finally, thest drop of constitutional essence is extracted by the artifact, and the Grimm falls down unconscious. The artifact is quite cruel; it will not let those whose constitution getting extracted fall unconscious during the process; they will have to bear the pain.

    I can imagine how much pain thousands of humans had suffered when they went through this process.

    Buzz!

    A moment after thest drop was extracted, the runic formations in the artifact buzzed before they began to mute down, and a few secondster, all the runes died down.

    I looked at the ck Sharkman, who till now is still standing in its ce, its eyes now filled with the great anticipation and cruelty. It had been waiting for more than a day, barely moving from its spot, and now, in a minute or two, the doors will open.

    "You, all because of you, we will die the most horrific death!" Shouted a man in his forties; he is one of the older people here, awakening the constitution veryte in his life.

    "Really? I think what the Grimms had just suffered was the most horrific thing; everything else is pale in front of it, even torture," I replied back with mock and scorn.

    He is not a spy but a person who is very panicked, and he is not the only one; all of them are panicked, and you do not reason with such people. Especially when taking into consideration they have been ves to the Grimms for the rest of the life

    They were born into very and only known fear of the Grimm Monster, except for a select few who dare to have the spark of rebellion; everyone is like this.

    My answer shut them off, and I could see they wanted to do something; some even opened their mouths to speak but closed them; seeing the look in my eyes, they closed their mouths.

    I did not focus on them, instead looked at the ck Sharkman Fasra. It is not the only one waiting for the battle; I, too, want to fight and test my new strength against it.

    Sup!

    The silencested for a minute till it was broken by the door opening of the artifact.

    As the door opened, the ck Sharkman gave me its most viciousugh that shuddered the humans; some even fainted looking at it.

    "You have made a grave mistake, human, and you are going to regret it." It said, "I will not kill you, but torture you for months, peelingyer byyer of your skin and dipping you dipping you in most painful solutions that tear apart your soul," It added with a vicious smile on its face.

    "d to hear it, and we will who does that to whom, but before we do that, take them," I said and waved my hand; just as I did, the unconscious Grimms and humans flew toward the ck Sharkman.

    It was a little surprised by my action but quickly formed the tunnel, sending the unconscious Grimm and humans, it looking at me with ice-cold hate.

    I am not worried about doing something to humans; it will not. They are precious goods, who have be even more precious after taking the constitutional essence from the Grimms; killing them in revenge would be idiocy, and the Fasra is anything but an idiot.

    A minuteter, all the humans and Grimms were out. I also stood up from the sitting position; as I did, the huge runic phantom covering me became smaller and smaller until it had covered me before seeping inside me.

    With a smile on my face, I walked toward the exit and soon appeared beside the door before taking a step out of it.

    Hun!

    I was assaulted the moment I took a step outside of the artifact, not by the Fasra but by the concentrated raw energy. It was above what I had experienced in the artifact; most importantly, it is very hard, not mellowed at all.

    Not to mention, it is heavily water elemental energy, with a mix of 20% other elemental energy, which makes it quite dangerous, very unlike the neutral energy that the artifact had provided me during the breakthrough.

    I had to create ayer of energy around myself to protect myself from it; the energy would be able to harm my body which is strengthened by art if I stayed in it long enough.

    "Quite harsh energies, and it is the only boundary; I don''t think I will be able to reach the center of the fountain, even with all my strength," I said to it, which looked at me in surprise; not everyone could stand in such pure energy, especially not Grandmasters.

    "So, you have made a breakthrough into the High Grandmaster ss," It stated.

    "Yes, its all thanks to you. You have forced me," I said with a sigh as if it was not something I wanted, and it was true.

    This time, I was lucky; the breakthroughs are not easy, especially at these levels, which provide one with god-like power. Not to mention, people spent decades, even centuries, in preparations for the breakthrough, and I have barely spent a year.

    "A high Grandmaster, before twenty-five, even among us Grimms, it is an extremly exception feat," It said with appreciation, but a momentter, a big cruel smile appeared on its face.

    "It is a good thing; killing you will definitely appease the anger of higher-ups, and they will even reward me for it," It said, and the power boiled across its body, and it was about to take a step when it stopped, I also looked before it.

    "I am not so sure about that, Fasra; you have made a big mess, and higher-ups had sent me to clean it up, especially to deal with this troublemaker," said the voice from behind before appearing beside Fasra a momentter.

    "Gosdr!" Fasra said with gritted teeth as it looked at the Grimm, who is a meter shorter than it. Fasra did not seem surprised by its appearance, but it was not like it even one bit; I could see burning hate appearing in its eyes for a fraction of a second before it disappeared.

 Chapter 2550 Gosdr

    Chapter 2550 Gosdr¡¡¡¡"Rx, Fasra; I will put a good word for you to coven when I return," said the Grimm with a smile, which clearly has a hint of mocking. Fasra saw it and even got very angry but quickly controlled its emotions and put on a poker face.

    I was very surprised to see its reaction; there is clearly a huge difference in strength between them, but Fasra still decided to hold back.

    It is not in the Grimms nature to behave like this, but circumstances could force anyone, even Grimms, and seeing the tribe of the Grimm in front of me, I felt like my predictions were right.

    "Micheal Zaar, I am Gosdr; I have ordered to bring you to the coven. It would be really great if you just surrender; I would really don''t want to mess you up before I present you the coven," said the Golden Fire Werewolf.

    It is another powerful Golden Fire Werewolf with the brimming bloodline energy; they are popping over everywhere like they have found treasure that can make even their weakling powerful.

    This one is toopletely unknown; I will have to check the directory of lower Tyrants to see its identity; it is how we were able to find the information of most of the new Golden Fire Werewolves that had recently popped up.

    "Are you not afraid that my strings have already wrapped around you, and I could make you disappear instantly?" I asked, and I could see the rm ring in its eyes, and it took a step back before stopping itself and ring at its embarrassing disy.

    The ck Sharkman did not even hide its smile, which made it angry, but it did not remain angry for long, even bringing out its confident smile.

    "Those invisible strings of yours are quite terrifying; in their fear, I forget for a moment that I have a way against them," It said and showed me aplex Grimm glyph back of my right palm; the glyph is shining in a golden light, and when I touched it with my soul sense, I had felt a terrifying aura from it.

    "Bind me with your string Zaar; I dare you. Those strings of your will not take even a second to turn into ashes with the power of the seal," I said and intentionally red its power; so I could sense its might even more clearly.

    I can see Fasra muttering ''idiot'' inside his mouth, seeing the Golden Fire Werewolf showing the seal to me childishly, giving a closer nce at its defense; only an idiot would do that.

    It seemed to realize that, too, as the confident expressions on its face vanished, and it toned down its power and brought back its hand.

    "It is quite a powerful seal, but you do know that I used to kill you bastard even before I got my strings, and I still have confidence in doing that today," I said and hearing that augh couldn''t help but escape from the mouth of the Golden Fire Werewolf.

    "You have a strength, but it will be far from enough to do anything against me; you should just surrender," It said, and a powerful aura of High Grandmaster came out of it.

    "You too weak to even speak surrender in front of me," I said and summoned my armor. Hundreds of thousands of strings came out, each string being finer than hair. As they came out, they began to weave themselves in a veryplex pattern.

    If they could carefully, they would notice; these strings are not simply weaving the pattern but run themselves.

    It might feel like a minute, but it was finished within an instant; a silver-grey armor with green stripes appeared on my body. It is not as thick as my previous armor, but it is a bodysuit either; it looks like real armor.

    Those extremly familiar with my string, like Marina, might notice some change in my strings. This change is different than the usual change thates with every advancement; it is very different, and I have very high hopes for it.

    "Since you are unwilling, I will have to force you with my strength then," It said as the vicious smile dawned on its face and swung its long golden w that was covered in golden fire.

    Seeing, my sword appeared in my hand, and I swung it toward it with the battle spirit burning in my eyes.

    This golden fire werewolf in front of me is no weakling, and it is very powerful. I have to be careful of it, especially of that seal; it had appeared before, and it was extremly dangerous, far more than the Grimm Monster itself.

    ng!

    Its w shed against my sword and created fiery, powerful shockwaves that, for a moment, were even able to push back against thick energies around us.

    Its powerful bloodline energy came at me, not stopping even when my sword destroyed half of its power and came at my armor.

    My armor absorbed the energy, everyst bit of it, leaving no speck of it. The energy disappeared; it even went to filtration and entered inside me for my runes to feast on, just disappeared as it entered my armor.

    Seeing that, an ecstatic smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; the constitutional seed had worked, and I very much hoped that this bastard would give a challenge, so I could measure the scale it had worked on.

    "Why are you bing so smug?" The Golden Fire Werewolf asked; I could see it bing alert and seal behind its hand ring, wanting to burn my strings to ashes.

    "I was just thinking about the essence rose I will get from you," I said. "You will be the first essence rose of High Grandmaster ss I will harness; you should feel proud about," I said to its angry face, which morphed into an angry smile.

    "Good, I can''t wait to hear your screams when our best torturer torture you; He is very good, has tortured quite a lot of High Grandmasters, even a few half-step Grand Lords," It said with an angry smile beforeing at me with even more powerful attack than before.

 Chapter 2551 Gylph Seal

    Chapter 2551 Gylph Seal¡¡¡¡ng ng ng

    One attack came and then another and then another, each one of them being more powerful than other. Creating shockwaves powerful enough to send back elemental energies around us back for a moment while the powerful attacks of energy came at me through the armor.

    Like the first, it had happened; as the energy entered inside my armor, it had simply disappeared. It had not gone through the filtration ande inside me thereafter.

    It is working much better than I had imagined, synchronizing well with the existing abilities of my strings and strengthening further, which in turn has strengthened its abilities.

    As I fought Gosdr, I kept my eyes on Fasra, who is the true threat here. It was standing too close to myfort, watching the fight with great interest. Half of my concentration is on it, as I have to be prepared to deal with it.

    It is very powerful and would need a single powerful attack to finish me off; I can''t let it have that chance.

    "It is kind of getting dull. Do you have something more, right?" I asked as I countered another of its w. "Yes, you are right; the warm-up is indeed getting boring," It agreed as it stopped. "Let''s get serious then," It had said, and the powerful aura burst out of it.

    Feeling it, my expressions couldn''t help but get serious. "Good, now it is getting interesting," I said with augh and activated my new move.

    "1st Burst!" I said and activated my new constitution ability, which immediately connected with the Inheritance and lit up thousands of runes, sending out thick, powerful energy through my body; within a moment, I felt stuffed, but energy kepting.

    I had copied Leonard''s constitution ability with the constitution seed I had created, and I couldn''t help but feel ecstatic about my decision.

    All that years of research on the constitution were really worth it. Without it, I wouldn''t have been able to do that with all the rule-bending power.

    The bursts are far moreprehensive than boosts, and the synergy it creates with body, soul, energy, and Inheritance is simply amazing. Far more than the boosts, which only creation of Inheritance, during the burst, use all.

    "Golden Rupture!"

    The Gosdr shouted, and it seemed it vibrated as the vibration-like spatial waves spread out from it as it attacked me.

    Its attack was very fast, and it came; it moved around the space; Grandmasters have to show the real power to make the movement in the space. While the space move with every movement of the High Grandmaster.

    Here, there is huge interference from the energies; otherwise, the spatial reaction would have been even greater.

    Seeing its attack, I also swung my sword, pouring the bursts of power inside it and also charging the enchantment to make th attack even more powerful.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against its w and shook; from head to two, it shook. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but be shocked, and I am not the only one who is shocked. Even Gosdr and Fasra also had a look of shock on their faces.

    ''It seemed like I had underestimated my strength,'' I thought and quickly began to evaluate my strength from the properties of burst to the fusion energy, which has be even stronger after internal energy has reached the third stage.

    "Hehe, it seemed like you do have some tricks, Zaar," It said with augh, and its aura became sharp like a sword.

    "Golden Shredding!"

    It shouted, and its golden ws burst out in bright golden light, and it disappeared from its ce.

    The next moment, I saw it above me with its shining golden wing at me with a great speed. If I am not able to counter it, it will shred me to pieces. Thankfully, I could; its power and speed are still not fast enough to kill me.

    I moved my sword, despite being a great sword; it moved like a rapier and appeared beside the shining golden w very next second.

    CLANG!

    My sword struck against its w, instantly stopping the descent of its w, and unlike before, there was no shake thing time, but the golden burst came at me and struck against my armor at a very fast speed.

    That golden light is made of extremly hot golden fire, which also has deep sharpness. As it had shed against my armor, it felt hot as well as sharp.

    Like all the energies before, my armor also took this energy inside, too, not caring how dangerous it was. It is a little risky on my part to do something like it, but I want to continue testing the power of my armor and look like I did not have any reason to worry about it.

    It, too, had disappeared just as it entered my armor; its super temperature and that searing sharpness had just simply disappeared.

    The Grimm again got surprised and attacked again and this time with three times more power than before. My eyes became sharp, and I harnessed more power from the burst as I responded to its attack.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Its w shed against my sword one after another, sending a sharp burst of searing golden energy that would hack the peak Grandmasters without giving them even a chance to scream, while here, it is simply disappearing without creating a ripple.

    I could see it is frustrating the hell out of the Gosdr, but it is not the only one who is facing the problem.

    My energies, too, are facing a huge problem against the Werewolf. My powerful fusion energy that should be giving it trouble is not directly going inside that golden glyph on its hand as soon as it touches its bloodline armor.

    That glyph felt like a huge burning volcano that could burn it all, including my energy.

    That Glyph seal contains the very powerful bloodline energy, likely from the Grand Lord ss Grimm powerhouse.

    It is not easy to create the seal; for the imntation of the seal, both of them need to share the same bloodline and also a need a powerful alchemical solution.

    Not to mention, it uses a bloodline essence, so one could not enchant an unlimited number of them. As each imntation costs them their bloodline essence, which even Grand Lord ss Grimms are willing to waste.

    Only very important and powerful as the protection glyph seals cast on them, and it is akin to second. It will act if the life of Golden Fire Werewolf is truly in danger and also if it had been back in the world; the Grand Lord could even project some of its power through the seal if there is no interference.

    So, even if the projection of no Grand Lord here, due to us being in the ruin, it will be very hard to kill this bastard with a seal on them. It will interfere, even if I could beat this bastard.

    Usually, the Pyramid direct avoid such tricky enemies in the battle; these were dealt with by the half-step Grand Lords, and they have the power to deal with such a seal.

    I am not going to avoid it, and nor I could; I will kill this bastard, and as for the seal, I think that thing will definitely be able to help me.

 Chapter 2552 Golden Light Fire Claws

    Chapter 2552 Golden Light Fire ws¡¡¡¡''Second Burst!''

    I activated, and immediately powerful energy welled inside me, stuffing into me to the brim. My speed increased immediately with power; I spun fast and attacked the drill-like w that wasing to tear me apart.

    CLANNG

    The drill shed against my sword and stopped, but the next moment, it had attacked with its other w, which also had the golden fire light enveloping it, and it was spinning like a drill.

    I gave the w holding my sword a hard push, and moved my sword to deal with the other w that wasing toward me.

    I defended against it, but I did not get even a moment of rest as the other w that I had pushed back came at me. I again pushed the w back; this time, it was prepared for the push, but I was even more prepared, and with a flick of my wrist, I changed the direction of force, making it nearly stumble.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    It red at me, but I gave it a sweet smile and moved my sword at its chest, but it had reacted quickly and stopped my sword and followed with another attack, which I stopped, before moving my sword to counter another.

    This Golden Fire Werewolf is very powerful, but its fighting skills arecking a little. It had the skills of the Grandmaster while holding the power of the High Grandmaster. It is not utilizing the power with the efficiency that it should.

    I did not want to tote my horn, but I was quite lucky and talented when it came tobat. I learned very quickly; even the teacher and professor noted in the first week they had met me. Though not everyone is talented, and it is a harsh truth.

    This Golden Fire Werewolf is powerful, but it still needs some time before it would able to utilize its power with the skill and precision it needs.

    It is not the only one in this predicament; some of the humans in a project that is leveling up to the Grandmasters also have the same problem. Some of the younger ones do not have the necessary skills to utilize the power of the Grandmaster to its full might.

    Pyramid is working on it, but the time we have is too short; I hope theprehensive training program that Pyramid has designed will help to at least survive against the Grimms with the same power or higher power, as long as they survive for long enough, they will acquire the skills they need.

    It is a good thing; 80% of the people who are advancing to the Grandmaster ss are old and experienced ones.

    I have identified this problem since the beginning and thus especially focusing on the experience powerhouses, even if some of them require extra work. As these people are equal to three or four worth of inexperienced ones.

    CLANNG!

    I once again deflected the attack and moved to counter another; I was ying pure defensive, and I do not like it even a bit. Usually, I y defensive, but when I am against such enemies, I like to go offensive when I know their skills, but here, it is quite risky.

    The bastard is still quite watching the battle, not far away from me, and I had to devout quite a lot of concentration to it.

    If I fully lost myself in battle, it might take advantage, and before I know it, I would be in its stomach. I have read its information, and in its younger days, it had directly swallowed quite many tyrants directly in its big mouth.

    It might have even swallowed the Grandmaster, but we don''t have a record of it doing that.

    If it hadn''t been here, I would have fought without any worries, but with its presence, I have to be careful. While it had disappeared from me, and I was also a little angry, I still took it as a challenge, and not to mention, this Gosdr is no weakling.

    What it did not have with the skills made up for more than enough with power; even without Fasra''s presence, this Grimm is quiet is a challenge.

    "I have heard so much about you, Zaar, but it turned out you are only so-so without your stings, could only fight defensively," It mocked as it attacked me with drills even more powerful.

    The shockwave created by our attacks created the fiery zones around before they get filled with elemental energies the next second.

    If we had been fighting somewhere else than here, we would have changed the topography of the whole ce. There would have fiery rivers and crushed forests around us, and all the life that is not powerful enough would have simply died.

    The power of the High Grandmaster is no joke; they could crush the mountains and swallow the rivers. That is why said, it is the power of the god.

    "I may be so-so, but you are even worse considering, even after thousands of attacks on your part, you weren''t able to give me a scratch," I mocked back, and it immediately wiped out that mocking smile on its face.

    "You are right; even after so much time, I wasn''t able tond an attack on you," It said with a face full of seriousness, and the next second, a golden me mark appeared on its head.

    Seeing the mark, I instantly became serious; the Golden Fire Werewolf is one of five great tribes of Grimms and has a mark. Only those very talented could produce a mark; it is talented, and so was the Golden Fire Werewolf that appeared in the championship.

    I had killed it, and I will kill it; it is a good thing; it is ready to bring out all its power. I want to test my full strength too.

    "So, I am going to bring out my whole strength, and I hope you survive at least a minute in front of it," It said, and the golden ming mark on its forehead burned and a powerful bloodline aura released from its body; creating a huge phantom of the golden fire werewolf.

    The suppressions clouded over the huge area as the phantom appeared, even the ck Sharkman had be serious as it appeared, and the human and Grimm Emperors who had just walked up began fainting as a vast aura of phantom washed over them.

    The bloodline phantom had stayed only for a second before it went inside the Gosdr, giving it a terrifying aura.

    "Golden Burning Light ws!" said Gosdr solemnly, and dense golden light covered its ws before it began burning.

    The light fire was so powerful that it began to affect the same around it heavily. I could it stretching around it as the fire tried to melt it.

    "I had not thought I would need to use this move against you, which is good too; ever since I had advanced to High Grandmaster, I wanted to test it against the human," It said before a disappointed expression appeared on its face.

    "It is quite sad that I could not kill you; the coven would be very mad if I brought your dead body to them," It said with a sigh before its eyes turned sharp as a sword, and it came at me.

 Chapter 2553 Third Burst!

    Chapter 2553 Third Burst!¡¡¡¡Third Burst!

    Seeing iting at me, I activated the third boost; as I did, I felt like I had been hit by a storm of energy. It was so powerful that my whole body and soul shuddered; at least it was not bad as earlier when I puked the blood due to injuries.

    Unlike the first and second burst, the third burst had nearly all the power; there were no restrictions on it, except for burning my life essence.

    Earlier, when I had activated it to test the power, I was injured in an instant and only kept it active for a second.

    Though I had immediately made some modifications in runic formation, so the burst it provided would be managed a little better, not to mention, my body and soul had also strengthened, which is also helping a lot.

    Still, I could feel my body was barely handling the pressure of the burst, and this burst would only get stronger as I advanced. So, when I return, I would have to work on the runic formations on the burst so that my body and soul better handle their energies.

    The data on Leonard would also help; the burst is natural to him, and even when I divided the burst into several parts, copying my boosts, it did not put any pressure on his body.

    I shook those thoughts as they appeared in my mind and swung my sword toward the direction of the Grimm''sing ws. I could work on the bursts when I went to the pyramid; till then, I would have to finish off this bastard and survive the ones that are watching from the sidelines.

    As I swung my sword, it moved much faster than I had imagined it to, threatening to take me with, but I controlled it before the Grimm could take advantage of it.

    CLANNNG!

    I was barely able to counter its attack; I had not controlled my sword on time. The bastard would have taken advantage of my weakness and brought down its ws at me.

    The weapons shed, and its fiery energies came at me, and once again, as I entered my armor, they disappeared. Though this time, it was slightly different; a section of strings lit up gently for a second when entered before turning back to normal.

    STEP!

    I did not focus much on the energy entering the armor as my eyes on the Grimms, whose eyes had been widened in shock as they shuddered, before taking a forceful step back.

    "So, your full strength is just so-so," I said to its shocked face and moved in an offense. While I have to be careful of the bastard watching on the sidelines, I also have to finish off this one. If I am able to harvest it, it will help me tremendously.

    "Don''t overestimate yourself, you filthy human," It shouted and moved its ws to defend against my sword.

    It has gotten truly angry; those golden eyes are raging, and it was not even trying to control it, but let run wildly. Its aura exploded further; with it, the power and the speed of its doubled in an instant.

    CLANNNG!

    STEP!

    My sword shed against the two of its ws, and it shuddered again before taking a step back as thest time.

    "Hehe!"

    This time, I did not wait even a fraction of a second and directly went for the Grimm. The power of the third boost had surprised me, which I had expected to be powerful after that one-second stint, but I did not believe it could be this powerful.

    If I had been a boost in its ce, the power would have been not this much.

    Now that I have got such amazing power, I will use every bit of it to finish this bastard and see how things are going. There is a very good chance I would not have to use every bit of the strength I have.

    In the third attack, I had harnessed even more power from the third burst and attacked like I was holding a bat, and those ws of it are just the battles.

    The Grimm seemed to have seen something in my eyes as the golden burning light on its ws had be more concentrated and burned even brighter.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword fell down on its ws, and its eyes widened in shock like saucers; I could even see blood-red lines spreading into its eyes.

    STEP STEP STEP!

    This time there was no shuddering; it stayed in its ce for a fraction of movement resisting the force I had hit it with before beginning to take the steps back rapidly.

    I did not want to it give it any chance and went at it;

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    My attacks arranged on it like the thunder, pushing it back continuously without giving it even a moment of respite.

    It is not with the physical force I am attacking it with but also powerful energy, and if it was not for that damn seal, that burning all energy attacks I am sending at it; its skin would be split, its internal bleeding and bones broken.

    The seal is powerful, and others might be able to do something against it, and I am very confident it will work; it has already worked.

    "Bastard!"

    It shouted, and I don''t know whether the curse had been directed at Fasra or at me as one of Gosdr was looking at Fasra, who had still not moved even an inch from its spot since the battle began, and I know Gosdr wants its help, it is not willing to ask it.

    Fasra also did not seem to have any intention of helping it either, but I am not going to count on that. As I know, it will help it, and when it does, I have to be ready, which is very soon; as in the right next moment.

    I once again took a step toward it, but this time, there had a crown appeared on my head, and I appeared in front of Gosdr directly and attacked its chest at a speed that it could not follow.

    Even I would have had problems seeing my own movements if I had not summoned the crown. Which speeds up my brain''s chemical reaction, and along with bringing a few meta-physical changes, the crown of roses has gone through huge advancements, and big credit for it goes to Grandmaster Sethi.

    Her help was immeasurable!

    I could see horror appearing on its face in slow motion as seeing my swording for its chest, and it was powerless to stop it.

    Suddenly, the horror stopped and reced with confidence; it was too quick; as if it had remembered something, and I did not have to think to know what it was.

    It had remembered the power of the seal.

    The seal is extremly dangerous, so dangerous that the pyramid had warned those who are not half-step Grand Lords to touch it because it had burned many Grandmaster and High-Grandmaster to ashes; they have no defense against it.

    They might not have, but I do, and I am going to kill that bastard with it.

 Chapter 2554 Burning The Seal

    Chapter 2554 Burning The Seal¡¡¡¡Dub!

    A strange sort of sound rang out as my sword touched the chest of the Gosdr; it did not pierce as I had expected. It just slightly went in before getting pushed back.

    "Hehe, Zaar, it seemed like you did not heed the advice your race had given you," said Gosdr whileughing. "Now, you will pay the price for that," It said with eyes full of hate, and at the same moment, I saw the glyph seal behind its hand lighting up brightly.

    At that very moment, thick fire like goldenva came out of it and moved toward its chest. It had reached its chest in an instant and began to climb over my sword before I could even think about pulling my sword back.

    I felt the aura of the thick golden fire, and it shocked me.

    It is powerful, so powerful that it would burn to ashes in an instant. The defenses I am so proud about would be crushed in a fraction of seconds before putting any resistance; that''s how powerful the fire is, a creation of Grand Lord, part of its bloodline essence.

    All of sudden, I begin to have doubts about my n, thinking about whether that thing will be able to deal with this fire.

    While I was thinking, the golden fire had reached the end of the de and was climbing at the hilt. I have to react, or I will be burned to death before I understand how.

    Thankfully, I reacted, or rather the clone inside me reacted right before the golden fire touched my fingers on the sword.

    Sizzle!

    The pure white fire came from my hands and covered it fully before finally, the golden fire struct against it, and the sizzling sound rang out.

    "You are dead, Zaar; it will burn you to nothingness and whatever you br" Its words have stopped in its mouth as the white fire spread over the golden fire and began to consume it to the shock of the Werewolf.

    PUCH!

    "ZAAAR!"

    Next second, several things have happened at once; I had pushed my sword into the chest of the Gosdr. The ck Sharkman shouted, hearing that, and I felt itunching a powerful attack; a huge blue watery trident materialized above it and came at me.

    The Trident was stronger than any other that Gosdr had attacked me. It instantly made me understand the disparity between the two of our strengths.

    The blue water trident was extremly powerful and fast; it had appeared close to me, even before I pierced my sword into the Grimm''s chest even an inch.

    I could see the hope in the horrified face of the Golden Werewolf and feel the confidence of ck Sharkman even when I had my back against it. They are very confident of their attack, but unfortunately, they are wrong; I hope they are wrong.

    BANNNG!

    The Trident had reached the five meters from me when it suddenly stopped by something invisible, which materialized the very next second. Twelve red-rose-colored shields enveloped the Werewolf and me in the sphere of protection.

    As the Trident shed, they began to light up, but their speed of lighting up was slow, and the light was not much bright either.

    If they had been previous shields and such powerful attacks had attacked them, they would be lit up instantly and like the bright sun while sending a huge amount of energy at me, but now there is no energying at me.

    My shields did not even shake under such an attack; the only normal behavior they have shown so far was turning visible from invisible.

    I have formed a constitutional seed from the two constitutions; one is from Leonard''s constitution called the mammoth constitution, from which I had taken the ability to burst, and the other constitution is named ''Blossom Marsh.''

    It is from Velman Ross, a century-old Master; there is nothing special about her, except for being she is a peak Master, whom I had chosen in the project.

    About two and half months ago, she had made a breakthrough into the Grandmaster. It was a normal breakthrough as it goes; there was nothing special about itpared to the other breakthroughs.

    The abnormal thing had happened when she reached the end of her breakthrough; she awakened her constitution. It was very rare to awaken the constitutionte at this stage, but it had happened. She awakened a constitution; it was not normal or weak.

    It was Grade 7 if measured by the scale, which considered the powerful constitution; what makes it interesting is what it can do.

    The constitution energy absorbs energies; like a marsh, the energies entered inside it disappeared inside. It not absorbs them but also digests them and strengthens itself, and that is what ability strings have got; any energy that touches them bes part of them and strengthens them.

    When the details of the constitution became known, it was quite a shock, especially to Velma, when the Grand Tower Mistress Ang Leona herself came to meet her with the current leader of wisdom tower, Raymond Leon.

    Currently, she has been training under Raymond Leon; her energy makes her the natural aegis-mancer, and there is no one who could train her better than Raymond Leon.

    My strings got the ability to blossom marsh, and it is integrated with my strings to a much better degree, strengthening my string''s previous abilities and itself.

    So, when the powerful attack of the ck Sharkman hit my shields, my strings simply let the attack enter inside them and absorbed the energy while strengthening themselves in the process.

    PUCH!

    "I am not that easy to kill," I said without looking back at the Fasra as my sword pieced inside the chest of a werewolf.

    "Ahhhhhh...¡­"

    It screamed, and to be honest, its screams were much louder than one would expect from the Werewolf. "Rx, you are not dead yet, but you will be soon," I said to it, which instantly intensified horror on its face.

    "Zaar, don''t d" Fasra was just warning me when the Golden Fire Werewolf had disappeared, and I turned to him with a smile on my face.

 Chapter 2555 Old Enemies

    Chapter 2555 Old Enemies¡¡¡¡"You wretched human! If I didn''t ground your bones in the strongest poison and left you screaming for years, then I wouldn''t be Fasra of my name," Fasra screamed, seeing the Gosdr disappear and raise its hand to attack.

    The aura of attack scared me; it seemed like Fasra is no mood to y around, and truthfully, I would have been scared of attack, but now, it is not my problem.

    "I don''t understand why you are so angry? Considering that little werewolf had died purely because of your own mistakes," said the familiar male voice from a distance, which immediately made Fasra stop his attack and look at theing enemy with serious eyes.

    It did not take long for the body behind the voice to appear, and he was not alone; behind him were two women and one man, all of them peak Grandmasters.

    One of the women behind is unusually excited; usually, only children would have such excitement in their eyes when they look at the fountain.

    Still, her presence has surprised me; I did not think higher-ups would send her here, considering she is guarding a pretty important ce.

    "Micheal, you are improving fast; it seems like the days are not far when you leave me behind in the dust," said the familiar young man.

    "Don''t make fun of me, Rai; I still need years to catch up to you, and surpassing you is a distant dream," I replied with a smile.

    The Pyramid had sent the reinforcement; they had decided they wanted to liberate the humans of this ruin and, most importantly, take this preciousnd of resource from the hands of Grimms. They appeared about eight hours ago and were just hiding.

    "Raibhan Sce, I have heard quite a lot about you," said Fasra as it turned to Rai. Fasra is quite serious; one could tell from its eyes how big of a threat is considered to Rai. It should, if it is not an idiot, Rain is quite powerful and had killed a very powerful High Grandmaster about a month ago.

    "I have too heard quite a lot about you, Fasra, and let me tell you that you will not be able to run away today," replied Rai with his signature smile on his face.

    The confident smile on Fasra''s face froze for a moment before it appeared again, and it let out augh. "Quite a confidence you have on yourself sce, and you might have a tiny chance to achieve that if we were somewhere else, but here, in this ce, it is impossible," said Fasra.

    "We will see how impossible it is," Rai said, and a powerful aura sted off his body as his bloodline armor appeared on his body.

    Seeing that, the bloodline armor had appeared on the body of the ck Sharkman. It was pitch-ck color with white teeth-like lines all over; it looked quite scary.

    It gave Rai a look before it turned to the left with a frown on its face, "How long are you nning to wait? Come up, these bastards," It said angrily before turning back to the Rai.

    "It is a good thing you havee out; the death of you and Zaar, including these few, would elevate the punishment on me," It said with augh. There is no remorse in its eyes for the death of the Golden Fire Werewolf; it even seemed quite happy about it.

    Soon, I sensed the aura from the left, and the couple of Grimms have appeared; leading them a is Aqua Snakeman, with the peak Grandmasters behind it.

    I looked at the Fasra and nodded at it respectively before appearing in front of me. "Nice battle you have with Gosdr," said the Snakeman. "Thank you, but it was weak; no match to you," I said with a smile while bing extremly cautious.

    This is Hecj; it is a powerful High Grandmaster of renown; it is not strong as Fasra, but definitely stronger than Gosdr and more intelligent.

    "Yes, he was, and now I am going to take the revenge for that idiot," It said and turned back to six Grandmasters behind it.

    "What are you all waiting for? Go, finish them off?" It said mentioning the three peak Grandmaster, but its shock; those six did not move, they did not even blink. Seeing that, it shook its head and turned to me.

    "You have got, then, didn''t you?" It asked, "Yes, If you did not run away, I would get you too," I replied, and I could see a spark of fear appearing in its eyes before that creepy smile appeared on its face.

    "Yes, you will, and that is why I nned to finish you off as soon as possible," It said and waved its hand back.

    Six ck orbs released from its hand and stuck on the Grimms and, within a second, covered them fully in ck material. As it did, they fell down; I just nced at them before turning to the Snakeman.

    While it may think that those Grimm Might be safe with its little artifact, it is grossly wrong. Even, If I die somehow, they will still not survive. They will die with me, not only them but every other Grimm who had my seed inside them.

    "Let''s be," It was saying as it turned to me when it had suddenly stopped and looked behind me at the woman, who was looking at it with intense hate.

    ''Ah,'' an understanding had dawned on me; how can I forget, this is the Grimm bastard that had sent her over a century of sleep. If it wasn''t for me waking her up, she would still be sleeping in the hall of sleep.

    "The kill, I couldn''t kill. You have survived the poison, but don''t worry, I will kill you for sure this time," It said as it looked at the woman, who was none other than Grandmaster Atkins, themander of the Beston Archipgo.

    "You are not that capable, Hecj," said Grandmaster Atkins before she appeared beside me and turned to me.

    "Lord Zaar, let me fight this bastard. This wretched filth has taken over a century of life; I want to kill it with my own hands," she said, shocking the hell out of me with her request, and I am not the only one who was shocked; everyone is.

    "Hahahahaha¡­. A Grandmaster wanting to fight a High-Grandmaster; you humans are really funny sometimes," said the Snakeman as itughed madly, so much that it was pressing its stomach hard.

    "The differanc," I was saying when I suddenly stopped when I noticed something. "The difference in your strength is too great," I said after a momentary silence.

    "Yes, it is, and I wouldn''t have requested something this absurd if it had been anywhere else, but here this bastard will die!" she said while I focused on specks of water crystals twirled around her fisted hands.

    Those looked like specks of water crystals, but they were not; they were water elemental energy crystals. They were not around her hand a second ago, but now they are.

    Even I could not do what she had done; she was extremly fast, a hundred times faster than I would be able to do something like that.

    "Fine, you can fight it," I said, after a few seconds of silence, shocking it all. The Snakeman got so shocked that its eyes had nearly popped out.

 Chapter 2556 Elemental Control

    Chapter 2556 Elemental Control¡¡¡¡"Since you are so willing, I will send you to death. It will be me finishing the job; I couldn''t finish a century ago," said Snakeman with a smile before its eyes turned vicious, and a thin sword appeared in its hand, which it swung at Grandmaster Atkins.

    It was powerful, far above what Grandmaster could handle; it would have taken my Grandmaster ss shields to the breaking point.

    I did not do anything, just stayed behind her watching, and I am not the only one. Every Grimm and human is watching, including Rai and Fasra, who hadn''t begun fighting.

    Grandmaster Atkins did not move, even when the attack had reached halfway to her. I was ready to act to save her and Snakeman from stopping me; when Grandmaster Atkins moved her hand gently, something amazing happened.

    I had felt she might do something; seeing her doing it and doing it at this scale had truly surprised me.

    As she waved her hand, the thick water energies gathered around her and formed a paper-thin wall. It is not amon wall of elemental water energy; it is a wall of concentrated water elemental energy forged using aplicated method.

    She had forged this energy wall, only using her energies around her; she did not use even a speck of her own energy, aside from the soul energy which she was using to manipte the water-elemental energy.

    BANG!

    The attack shed against her, the paper-thin wall of concentrated energy and the loud bang rang out before the power of the whole attack seeped inside the energy screen and disappeared inside it, while not a single crack appeared in the paper-thin wall.

    All of us watched in astonishment; I didn''t know what to think of it. What she had done was beyondmon sense.

    The equally shocking thing is that it did not cause her much energy. Her metaphysical scan is in front of me, and I can guess how much energy she had used; it is barely anything; she had defended the attack with pure energy maniption.

    She did even summoned her Bloodline armor.

    "You bitch!"

    The Snakeman got angry; any Grimm in its ce would get angry out of shame if it was in its ce. A Grandmaster had defended against its attack without even summoning their armor.

    This time, the snakeman did not attack with the sword energy; instead, it had directly gone toward Grandmaster Atkins. Its speed was extremly fast, and it appeared behind her in what seemed like an instant to her.

    "Die!"

    It shouted and swung its sword at her, which was powered by water elemental Inheritance energy revolving around the sword.

    The attack was so fast that I could see the Human Grandmasters were slowly opening their mouths in horror, and by the time they let any word out, the attack would have already done its job.

    BANNG!

    The sword hit her neck, but it did not even shake her; she had formed ayer of crystalline water elemental energy around herself. Theyer was powerful enough to defend against the powerful attack of the High Grandmaster.

    Once again, the Grimms eyes popped out, seeing its attack not creating even a scratch on the energyyer.

    It was in a deep shock seeing it, but suddenly its eyes became clear, and fear shed for a moment before it disappeared from its spot.

    It had reacted very quickly, or those small knives that came out of the energyyer would have definitely pierced through it.

    "How are you able to do it?" asked Snakeman as it created sufficient distance; "Dead bastard like you don''t need to know that," She replied, making her even angrier, but she did not care, as she finally summoned her armor and waved her hand.

    Dense water elemental energy began to move before hundreds of energy spheres began to form around her, and a fraction of a secondter, their numbers reached thousands and still growing to the shock of everyone.

    Sup Sup Sup

    Two secondster, there are ten thousand spears around her that are directly thrown at the Aqua Snakeman.

    It is quite an amazing attack; those spears are extremly powerful; I could see the vein-like power marks etched on them, which are like runic formations that made them and control them, while crystalline water elemental energy they made of provides the immense power.

    "Don''t overestimate yourself, human bitch!" Snakeman shouted, and the powerful aura burst out of it, and it moved its sword to destroy theing sphere.

    I watched everything in an unceasing shock, and I know I was not the only one, but I was the only one that could see everything inplete rity. I have aplete meta-physical scan in front of me, which shows every little change that is happening in Grandmaster Atkins''s body.

    Grandmaster Atkin''s bloodline is unknown; she had never disclosed it, but it was powerful enough that one of Grand Lord had said that she would get a seat in the council in a few years. She might have, if not falling prey to Snakeman, more than a century ago.

    From what I have read about her, she was born on an ind close to the central continent, where she ate the Bloodline fruit when she was fourteen years old.

    She begins to practice, and her growth is the exponential and most striking thing about her is her ability to control the water.

    This ability advanced as she advanced, she became a Tyrant before twenty years, and by the time she was twenty-five, she was a Grandmaster.

    The information said her Grandmaster''s breakthrough was forceful, and she suffered quite problems due to it; her speed of progress had slowed down, but she was still able to reach the peak of the Grandmaster ss by the forty, shocking everybody by that.

    In the water, she was unmatched; she was even able to escape from the High Grandmaster many times. Which seemed to make her overconfident, a price she had paid when she fought against this Aqua Snakeman, who nearly killed her.

    The thing is, it was always assumed that Grandmaster Atkins could only control water.

    There was no mention of the elemental water energy, controlling it, which is hundreds of times difficult, but looking at the way she is manipting it, it seemed like this thing manipting energy is much easier for her than manipting the water.

    I began to look deeper for her secrete; at first, I thought she was really good at manipting water and her blood, only a small part of her, but it seemed like it was not true.

    While she is talented, it is clear that her bloodline has yed a huge part in it, and I want to know-how. If I could understand that, then one day, I might be able to control the fire as she controls the water; could even be to get hands-on elemental energy control.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    The Aqua Snakeman is not to be underestimated; even with ten thousand spearsing at me, there was barely any fear in its eyes as its sword began to crush them one after another; as it blinked around the spears to make its way toward Grandmaster Atkins.

 Chapter 2557 Two Meters

    Chapter 2557 Two Meters¡¡¡¡BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM

    It had been half a minute since the battle between Grandmaster Atkins and Aqua Snakeman had begun when the booming sound rang out from not far, and a huge shockwave spread.

    "They have begun fighting," said the Grandmaster Falke beside me, "Yes, they did," I said with my eyes serious as I dispersed the shockwave that was about to crash into us.

    While the battle between the Grandmaster Atkins and Aqua Snakeman is shocking, the real decider would be the battle between Fasra and Rai. Both of them are extremly powerful, and even Grandmaster Atkins, with her powerful elemental control, might struggle against them.

    "Grandmasters Falke and Grandmaster Geeta, take those humans and retreat at the same distance," I said to the two Grandmasters.

    They nodded and quickly flew down toward the humans; both of them knew how dangerous it was going to be, and seeing their strength, it was not wise for them to stay such close to the battle. I could see the little relief on their faces as I asked them to retreat.

    I did not retreat; while both of the Grimms might be a huge challenge to me and even dangerous, especially Fasra, I have no intention of retreating.

    These are such great battles, and I want to watch them closely and, if possible, then fish in the troubled waters. Who knows, I might be able to reap some rewards.

    Buzz!

    As I thought of the reward, the reward came flooding; my runes buzzed, and the strengthening energy flooded out of them. The strengthening energy is thick and filled with strength crystals, the biggest ones I had ever seen.

    "Ah!''

    A moan couldn''t help but escape from my lips before I could say anything, and it instantly caught the ears of all four fighting on the battlefield.

    I could feel their senses concentrated on me and felt my cheeks reddening before I controlled my body''s reaction. I am feeling very embarrassed right now, but I did not show it on my face and instead looked as if I did nothing interesting.

    A secondter, the weight of their senses has disappeared, though I am notpletely. I am an important element in the battles, and they would always keep an eye on me till I was on the battlefield.

    I quickly controlled myself and focused on the strengthening energy that that flooding into me and merging with me, increasing my strength with a speed that had truly shocked me.

    The strengthening energy that Bloodline of the High Grandmaster is truly amazing. It had created a huge number of strengthening crystals, especially the big ones, which would give me huge bosts whenever they merged with me.

    While I am enjoying the strengthening energy, the big changes are also happening inside my core.

    The resources are growing rapidly; many resources that were at the edge of the Grandmaster ss are rapidly advancing into the High Grandmaster ss, especially the grapes.

    Seeing them advancing, a smile couldn''t help but on my face; I wanted to create another batch of wine, the biggest one so far, with higher-level resources.

    The wine has proved its uses, and I want to have a huge amount, as it won''t be long before I begin to put more focus on Grandmasters, and this wine would help a lot, especially when I convert it into the blood wine with drops of nine blood burning essence.

    It will be extremly useful to the council-member level powerhouse and half-step Grand Lords; even Grand Lords have desired for something strong.

    While this High Grandmaster''s growth energy seemed to be enough to propel most Grandmaster resources to the High Grandmaster ss.

    For some nts, it seemed not to be enough.

    The metal essence tree is also enjoying the growth energy, and I could see bronze energy pouring inside it, but it seemed like the bloodline energy from the single High Grandmaster wouldn''t be enough to push even a single metal essence fruit to High Grandmaster ss.

    Though this energy would bring them quite close to level, when they get the growth energy from another High Grandmaster next time, I will have at least two metal essence fruits advancing into the High Grandmaster ss.

    These fruits are very important to me; I have used the filtered essences of two fruits in my breakthrough not long ago.

    I was looking at resources through my clones eyes when I saw something which put a smile on my face. Sensing my intention, my clone moved from its spot and appeared beside the corrupted pool, just as when the lotus buds began to bloom.

    It is one of the most beautiful scenes I have ever seen, the huge amount of growth energy inside the lotus nt; they begin to absorb a huge amount of corruption from the corrupted pool and begin to bloom slowly.

    The blooming of stainless blood soul lotus is so slow that, at a single nce, one might not see them blooming, but if they look long enough, they will see the blood-red lotus petals blooming out of the buds.

    It took more than a minute for the first stainless blood soul lotus to bloom, and it was at the Knight stage, but I could feel it still its aura rising as growth energy entered inside it, and it absorbed the huge amount of corruption from the pool.

    One by one, all the seven lotuses bloomed; it was not just them that grew, but the lotus seeds that had germed quite a while ago had also transformed into the nts, and as long as I continue to feed them growth energy, they will too have lotuses on them.

    The growth energy was spent fully half a minuteter, and by that time, the first lotus that bloomed had reached the peak of the King stage, while thest lotus that bloomed had reached the duke stage.

    I couldn''t help but sigh, looking at their slow growth; I will need to feed them a lot of powerful growth energy to take them to the Tyrant stage, preferably in High Grandmaster ss.

    They will be most useful at that stage.

 Chapter 2558 Seer Poison

    Chapter 2558 Seer Poison¡¡¡¡As the energy vanished, I once again put my focus back on the battles happening in front of me while my clone was sitting under the mysterious tree, which was the first time grown nearly two meters after quite a while.

    Both of the battles are raging, and I once again couldn''t help but be surprised how Grandmaster Atkins is fighting against the Aqua Snakeman, and she is actually suppressing it despite being a level lower than it.

    It is not just astonishing elemental control but also how fast she is reacting. If one did not have her elemental control for a while, they would definitely see her as a Hight Grandmaster, which she is obviously not.

    Her senses were not this strong, but they had be strong; she could not control the elemental energy but also use it to strengthen herself.

    I could see as she worked with the elemental energy; it was entering inside her steadily. Increasing her strength, amplifying her senses. It is a temporary boost, but to even have it with an outside source without much strain or the side effect is still quite surprising.

    It had made me even more curious about her bloodline, though the data I had just collected made the search very narrow.

    There are very few bloodlines that could do something like it, and some of them are extremly powerful. If you are against them in a ce filled with think elemental energy, then you are going to be in trouble, even if you are powerful.

    The same thing is happening to the Aqua Snakeman; despite being a level higher, it is getting suppressed. It would not be in such a condition if it were somewhere else. Even in the beston archipgo, which is Grandmaster Atkin''s domain, she would not have been able to achieve this feat.

    There the only thing she would have been able to do was run.

    While Grandmaster Atkins is suppressing the Aqua Snakeman, Rai is fighting Fasra at a standstill.

    Both of them are very powerful, matching blow to blow without any problem. Though, I think Fasra has a slight advantage over Rai.

    The environment was in its favor; while it was not able to control the water elemental energies like Grandmaster Atkins, it is still an elemental water powerhouse with a very powerful water elemental bloodline which is boosted in such an environment.

    Rai is facing an opposite problem; he is a fire elemental powerhouse with a very strong Hell Dragon bloodline; under this thick water elemental energy, he is facing a suppression, but despite that, he is showing no signs of losing against the Fasra.

    Seeing such intense battles, I wanted to join them too, but I controlled myself.

    They do not need me, at least not now, and I did not n to join them unless it was a rescue. I have more important things to do. If I seed, I am sure I will easily be able to advance all the stainless blood soul lotuses into the Tyrant ss.

    A few minutes passed, and the battles had be even more intense; all of them had stopped holding back, especially Aqua Snakeman; it went mad.

    Its eyes have be red, and it is attacking Grandmaster Atkins crazily, but all of its attempts are failing, and it has a couple of times barely able to survive being nailed by the elemental manifestations that Grandmaster Atkins is producing.

    Looking at the strength she is disying, even I wouldn''t be her match; I would need to summon my shields and run like hell.

    Hun!

    I was thinking of running away when I saw the mad red eyes of the Snakeman bing clear in an instant, and it cast a nce at the Fasra, who was busy fighting Rai and couldn''t space even a nce at other things.

    Boom!

    It gave a fraction of a second to Fasra before a powerful aura sted off its body, and it turned ny degrees and ran away. This running method of its very good, as it used arge amount of elemental energy to create propulsion that increased its speed tremendously from the start.

    My expressions couldn''t turn a little funny seeing it running away; while it was suppressed, it was not injured and could have fought longer, especially when Fasra was still in prime condition, but it chose to run away.

    "You will not run away!" Shouted Grandmaster Atkins when I was about to take action to stop it.

    As she shouted, a huge change appeared; a huge crystalline sphere of water energy began to form rapidly. I was an immense amount of elemental energies gathering as they formed a dome; the scene was so shocking that even Rai and Fasra stopped their battle at its appearance.

    Soon, the huge crystalline sphere had formed, covering both Aqua Snakeman and Grandmaster Atkins inside it. The Snakeman was not fast enough to outrun it, but it did not seem to change its mind, and as it continued to speed away.

    Within a second, it reached near the boundary of the sphere, and its sword returned back to its hand, and now fearful energies have surrounded it.

    If it was not shields surrounding it, I would have poured all my power into defending against it. Thankfully, Grandmaster Atkins also did not take it lightly, and I could feel the crystal sphere strengthening rapidly as the Snakeman approached it.

    "BREAK!"

    Shouted the Snakeman loudly as it approached the boundary and swung that powerful attack at the sphere wall.

    BANNNG!

    A loud band rang out, even outside of the sphere, as its sword hit the sphere wall. It was a powerful attack, and as it hit it, it had created a huge ripple through the wall of the sphere, which quickly disappeared as it appeared.

    The Snakeman watched it all with the shock; its attack was powerful without a doubt, but it had done nothing; not even a single scratch had appeared on the dome; it had given a quite a blow to the Snakeman that it remained stumped on its spot for a second.

    It was not only one who got shocked by the attack; I and others too were shocked by the defense of the sphere.

    I know the sphere would not be broken given its powerful structure and crystalized elemental energy, but I expected some cracks. The attack did not leave any cracks, forget the cracks; it did not even leave behind any scratches.

    Suddenly, the stumped Snakeman turned and looked at the Grandmaster Atkins with a vicious smile.

    "Human bitch you must think you have won, but let me tell you to have not; I will kill you, and this time, it will be more painful, with no chance of you surviving," It said viciously and before Grandmaster Atkins or anyone else could do anything, it took out tiny ss blood with green-blue liquid and drank it all in a single gulp.

    "Seer Poison," I said with my expression bing serious with a hint of horror in them. Seeing what it is, I began to make the preparation to deal with it and also the consequences that might appear due to it.

    It had taken out quite a troublesome thing, which would be dangerous to everyone aside from me if it got out of control. That thing is harmful to even Rai, who is unlike any other High Grandmaster powerhouse.

 Chapter 2559 Crucified

    Chapter 2559 Crucified¡¡¡¡"Bitch, I will kill you!"

    It said, and a poisonous cloud exploded out of its body; this bastard was poison master; though it fought like the fighter, now it had during the seer poison, it had once again be a poison master, an extremly dangerous poison master.

    Seer poison is a very dangerous alchemical solution that could only be used by High Grandmaster and above.

    This poison did not distinguish between the friends and the enemy, it would kill all, and even its user wouldn''te out unscathed. It will damage its life essences, which might take decades or even centuries to recover, and some never recover.

    This is why it is thest option of every poison master, and they will not use it unless they see only death ahead of them.

    The huge cloud of green-red poison enveloped it and made its way toward the Grandmaster Atkins. The cloud was so dense that one could not see what was inside, and the poison also burned any time of energy as it came into contact with it; one could not see what was happening inside.

    Hun!

    The speed of the cloud is not especially fast, but it is terrifying; Grandmaster Atkins had just attacked it with the thousands of spere, but all of them just melted on contact.

    She is now attacking it with the thick chains of elemental energy, which I don''t think will be useful, but still, she had to try something.

    She could not even run away, as the poison had given the Snakeman enough power that it would be able to catch up to her. It was slow because it wanted to crush every attack of hers before finally killing her and looking at how things were going that might happen.

    It is aplete reversal of the battle; one moment, it is Grandmaster Atkins crushing the battle, and the next moment, it is Aqua Snakeman.

    Sizzzle Sizzzle Sizzle

    Grandmaster Atkins isunching one attack after another, and they are immensely powerful, but all of them are getting melt under this poison. The poison is too powerful that it is melting every attack she throws at it.

    Drinking that potion, its power had taken a huge leap, and I think it is close to or equal to the Fasra in strength.

    "Your enemy is me, Sce!" shouted Fasra andunched a powerful attack at Rai as he moved to save Grandmaster Atkins. There is no way Fasra would let Rai interfere in the battles when it had finally begun to go in their favor.

    ''Don''t worry about Grandmaster Atkins; she will be able to deal with it,'' I said to Rai, and I could see greatly surprised expressions appearing on his face when he heard that, but he quickly epted and focused on his fight with Fasra.

    ''Grandmaster Atkin¡­'' I told her what she needed to know and activated the few functions of the seed. While it will not be able to fully guarantee her the victory, it will give her a chance, and the victory will depend on what she does with it.

    I could help her more, but I decided not to.

    This is the enemy that had taken more than a century of life from her, the experiences, the growth, and the opportunities, and she will have to deal with it herself to let off all the resentment and trauma she had in her heart and the less help she received while doing that, the better it will be.

    There was barely any change that had urred in her expressions as she heard me, not did not have any time to put on any expressions. The Snakeman and its poison cloud had reached very close to her, and if she did not move, it would be on her in a few seconds.

    Soon, the cloud appeared beside her; the only thing that was separating her from it was a very thick wall of elemental energy; it was the thickest wall she had produced in the battle.

    "Human, I have to say your talent had surprised me. If I had fought you here in thest war, I would have killed you in seconds, but now, it will be me killing you, and this time, it will be a thorough job," It said through the cloud before the cloud descended on the wall.

    It only took a second for the poison cloud to cover the wall before it moved toward the Grandmaster Atkins, who ran at her greatest speed seeing her thickest elemental shield begin melting before the poison.

    "Bitch, you can forget about running away!"

    Shouted the Snakeman and the poison cloud moved at the speed it had never moved before and, in just a fraction of a second, enveloped the Grandmaster Atkins.

    Rumble Rumble Rumble

    A momentter, the loud rumbling sounds began to ring out; they were loud and fearful, but barely anyone had dared to use their soul sense to investigate it.

    "Hahaha¡­ one of you is dead soon. I will finish you sce, and it will be Zaar and the rest of the humans who came here; none of you will escape today!"ughed Fasra and attacked Rai with an even more powerful attack.

    "We will see who kills who Fasra," Rai replied and attacked with the equally powerful counter.

    His words made the ck Sharkman frown for a moment before itughed it off and focused on attacking Rai even more furiously.

    The rumblingsted for nearly eight seconds before it had finally stopped, and the poison cloud began to disburse around the crystal sphere.

    Every human feared the worst, the while the Grimms had the smiles on their faces when everyone''s expressions froze, even Rai seemed shocked seeing the result.

    Both Grandmaster Atkins and the Snakeman had revealed themselves; both are alive but in starkly different conditions.

    Grandmaster Atkins is fine, other than a big sword wound on her stomach, while the Snakeman is crucified.

    It had been crucified is a huge round pole, and every part of its pierced by the nails of crystalline spikes, leaving only its chest and head without any spike.

    I had asked Grandmaster Atkins to leave those parts; killing it on the spot would be a waste. There are still a few benefits it could provide before it dies.

 Chapter 2560 Escaped

    Chapter 2560 Escaped¡¡¡¡"You Bitch!" Fasra roared as it saw the Snakeman crucified and took a step toward her in its rage, only to stop a momentter as Rai had appeared in front of it.

    "Fasra, that Snakeman is already dead, and you should worry about yourself rather than running toward the dead person," said Rai, and thick blue hell me chains swirled around him before humph released them all toward Fasra.

    "Kill me? You should start worrying about your survival sce!" replied Fasra, and thousands of huge sharks with big sharp teeth materialized around it, which it had sent at Rai, and once again tried to make its way toward the Snakeman.

    It knows that with its current condition, the Snakeman did not have much time to live; we would not let it live long.

    Knowing Rai would be able to handle the Fasra, I turned to Grandmaster Atkins, who opened a way into the energy sphere for me, which was closed right after I entered.

    "Grandmaster Atkins, you are really a treasure," I said as I appeared beside her crucified Snakeman. "You praise me too much, Lord Zaar, in front of you; my little talent is nothing," she replied, shaking her despondently.

    "Well, I don''t think you will need much time to reach where I am," I said with a smile.

    The condition of her soul and body had reached the absolute peak of Grandmaster ss, and her bloodline was already powerful enough to support the breakthrough; a week''s bloodline wouldn''t have let her do what is capable of doing.

    "The breakthroughs are not easy; I have been lucky to even survive the mishap that happened during my Grandmaster''s breakthrough. I did not want to repeat that same mistake again," She replied, and I did not say anything other than smile.

    I will give her the report about her condition, but it is not time yet. There is still one battle that has yet to finish, and I still have to deal with this Grimm Monster beside me.

    "Thank you for the present, Grandmaster. It will be really helpful to me," I said as I turned to the Grimm Monster with my eyes twinkling.

    It seemed to have read something from my expressions, and horror shed in its eyes before it disappeared In front of me. I should deal with it as soon as possible before it decided to flip its primal switch and kill itself.

    It would be a huge loss.

    It had drunk the seer poison, and if I am able to harness the essence that rose out of it, with all the properties of the seer poison, it will be amazing. The research value of that thing would be astronomical, and what will be even more amazing if I am able to turn it into a crystal rose.

    The destruction it would be able to bring is unimaginable; it will be a bane for even High Grandmasters.

    "Zaaar!"

    I could hear the loud roar from the Fasra from outside but did not care much about it; Rai would handle it. The only thing I have to do or care about is the Snakeman; I have already begun harvesting it, and I just hope nothing goes wrong with it.

    "Well, now let''s deal with this poison; we don''t want anyone getting poisoned by it," I said, and a seed green-pink seed appeared on my hand, which I threw up.

    While most of the poison had already been sucked back into the body of the Snakeman, there is still some that remained, and it is still extremly dangerous, enough to kill a Grandmaster. So, Ihave to kill it before it affects any humans or Grimms.

    Like a sponge, the seed begins to suck all the poison around itself before moving around the sphere.

    "All absorbed," I said three minutester when my seed came to my hand after it finished absorbing all the poison, and Grandmaster Atkins dissolved her elemental sphere.

    "Do you have any chance against, Fasra?" I asked Grandmaster Atkins. The battle had reached thest leg, and anything could happen right now.

    Fasra had also revealed its trump card, the elemental control; though it is not even 10% of Grandmaster Atkins, it still gave it a boost, which it is using very efficiently. Rai had also brought out its power, which is no less powerful than the Fasra, even slightly greater than it.

    "No, it is too powerful," she replied as she sighed in disappointment.

    I sighed, too; I am also no match for Fasra. If it attacked me, all I could do was defend and hope my shields would be able to hold off against it, and it was with the boost I had just got.

    Fasra is really powerful, and its stay in this ruin has made it even more powerful than before; if its strength had remained the same as when it had fought against Lady Vivian, Rai would have killed it by now.

    Even half of the council members would have a very hard time killing; this is how powerful it had be.

    This ruin is really a paradise for the water elementals; they have such thick energy, the resources, and everything else. It is truly amazing that I begin to wish I had been a water elemental, so I take advantage of everything here.

    "Hell Dragons Carnage!"

    Rai shouted suddenly, and thick blew mes came out of him like a tide and began to form a shape around him. It took barely a second before Rai disappeared, and in its ce, a dragon made of fire appeared.

    This dragon is huge, three times bigger than the Fasra, who is bigger than themon Grimms, and the aura it releases is so powerful that for the first time, I have seen the fear in the Fasra''s eyes.

    "ROOOAAARRR!"

    The hellfire dragon roared and pped its wings; just as it did, it had crossed hundreds of meters of distance in an instant before appearing right in front of Fasra.

    "DIE!"

    Rai roared through the dragon and released a huge dragon breath at Fasra. Fasra wanted to dodge the attack, but the fire was too fast that it had stopped and activated its defensive method, which is in the form of a huge dome.

    A fraction of seconds after the dome appeared, the hell fire hit and covered it fully, and even then, Rai continued to breathe out the fire.

    Rai had no intention of holding anything back; he is attacking it with everything he had. It is the only way he could defeat Fasra.

    Seconds passed, and he continued to breathe fire before he finally stopped twenty secondster, he stopped. By the time he had stopped, the air itself had begun to burn. The temperature there had reached so high that even a Grandmaster would burn to death.

    It took a while for the fire to disappear, but when it did, there was no sign of Fasra.

    Sigh!

    "Burned to death," said Grandmaster Atkins, to which I shook my head with a disappointed sigh.

    "It did not; it escaped," I said and begin to call back my strings. My strings had begun to wrap around it, and there was a space block imprinted on them; Grandmaster would not be able to escape through the space, even with the artifacts.

    Though there are exceptions, and the bastard Fasra had something exceptional, something simr to the Grimm that escaped the explosion caused by Nero in harken ruin.

 Chapter 2561 Liberate

    Chapter 2561 Liberate¡¡¡¡"The bastard has escaped," Rai confirmed as he sucked back all the hell-fire back into its body and revealed himself.

    It is really good at escaping; first, it had escaped from thedy Vivian, and now, it had escaped from you," I said, looking at the spot from which it had disappeared.

    I am very regretful; not only we have let a very powerful Grimm Monster escape, but I also lost a source of great boost. If I had harnessed its bloodline, then there would have been very few High Grandmasters that would have posed a threat to me.

    Barely anyone would have had the power to break my shields; even Rai wouldn''t have been able to break my shields, even if he used all its strength or even burned his whole bloodline, that strong of the boost it would have given me.

    "Well, next time, the bastard won''t be able to escape," said Rai, and I understood what it meant. "I am sure you would not have any problem killing it when you meet next time," I replied, and he won''t; the same would be if it met Grandmaster Atkins.

    If they meet a monthter, I am willing to bet that Grandmaster Atkins would have the power to kill as long they met here near the body of water.

    "Let''s act fast; we only have three days before we have to go back," said Rai, "We will begin with this ce," I said and waved my hand, and soon hundreds of Grimms began to float above, including the six Grimm Grandmasters that were covered in a ck substance and three that were hiding.

    There are slightly over eight hundred Grimms here, from Emperors to Grandmasters, and I am going to kill them all.

    "Should I give the speech or you?" Asked Rai, "You give it since you have some experience in liberation," I replied with a smile.

    "Once again, the hassle fell on me, and it is all fault of this handsome face of mine," signed sigh, which put a smile on everyone''s faces.

    It is not just the Grimms we are killing, but also liberating all the humans, and we can''t do that silently. There must be some kind of show, as while it may not be big for us, it is life-changing for them, and they deserved it after what they and their ancestors suffered for thousands of years.

    "My fellow, you have been ves to the Grimms for thousands of years, but today, we liberate you from their shackled," said Rai while thousands of humans watched, with varying emotions; some had a shock while some were crying.

    Though there were some that did not dare to believe, and a few of them even burst out cursing loudly, Rai took them all with a smile.

    "It might seem hard to believe, but it is the tr¡­." Rai continued with the speech, and I have to say, he is quite a good orator.

    He mentions everything from false propaganda about the human race''s defeat and lies about the human race being part of Grimm.

    "So, today, we will break your shackles and punish the Grimms for the suffering they have caused you," he finished and turned to me. I just nodded and waved my hand.

    Crack Crack ¡­Bang

    While outside, everything was silent, but every human heard the cracking and exploding sound inside them as the ve seals inside them cracked and sted into pieces.

    It seemed like this was a revtion these people needed for the reality to truly seep. Smiles and tears begin to stream down their faces while some even shout loudly.

    Seeing their joy, a faint sadness couldn''t help but well in my heart. While they are free, they are not totally free and wouldn''t be years or never.

    In the tens of thousands of years of war, we have learned many things, and one of them is that we couldn''t directly integrate these liberated humans into the general popce. There are many spies and the few that are truly gone and would do anything for the Grimms.

    It is why we have protected cities, where we keep eyes on these people and only let them in a general popce after decades or even centuries of careful inspection.

    Since this is a ruin and it will not drift apart in a thousand years, we will not move them, and also, we need them.

    This whole ruin is one giant herbal farm due to thick energy, and each of them had been trained by the Grimms since they could walk; bringing them out to the protected cities would be an utter waste. The pyramid will not have it.

    Ahhhh Ahhhhh Ahhhhh

    The humans just understood the breaking of their ve seals when they began to hear the screams.

    It is from the Grimm Monsters, from Emperor to Grandmaster; every Grimm is screaming as I had begun to harvest them.

    I have never harvested these many Grimms in my life without the help of external items, but I am doing it right now, and thankfully, I will not have any problem as I have already finished up the biggest challenge, inserting the strings inside then.

    With few of them having bloodline, it is runes doing most of the job. If I had been doing it on my own, it would have taken a lot of time and would also need immense effort

    The Grimms screamed loudly while the huge amount of bloodline energy came at me; of the nine Grandmasters, four of them had bloodlines. There are seventeen Masters, thirty-five leaders, and fifty-one elites that have the bloodlines, and these huge amounts of bloodline essences areing at me.

    Keeping this in mind, I had nted a few more important seeds, and my clone had already harvested 30% of resources off the trees; it is necessary as the growth energy I will get from it would be more than enough to rece those resources and some more.

    Time passed as the screams of Grimms became louder and louder while they became thinner and greyer, till the time came when they became silent.

    Dhub Dhub Dhun!

    The Grimms begin to explode one after another, revealing beautiful essence roses that, by the time the dust had cleared, the field of essence roses appeared in front of me.

    "Beautiful," Said Grandmaster Atkins beside me; "It is really hard to believe you could create such beautiful things from these vicious bastards," Rai added; to that, I only smiled.

    Inside my core, the huge amount of growth energy had exploded. It is going for every nt, making them grow like crazy.

    The resources my clone harvested just a few minutes ago began to fill the trees, and seeing the way they were growing, it seemed like I would have to harvest another badge of resources, and seeing that, I couldn''t help but feel ecstatic.

    The project took a lot of resources, and the more resources I have, the more it will help. Here are all the resources that are powerful and exceptionally rare; each of them will help the project immensely.

    It took a while, but all the growth energy disappeared, leaving behind trees filled with resources, and it is not just trees.

    There are resources packed in neat boxes, thousand and thousand of them, each other containing precious resources.

    The best news among all is that all seven stainless blood soul lotuses had reached the peak of Emperor ss, and the twenty-one lotus nts from the seed I had thrown in the corrupted pool have also be big enough that next time when I feed them a High Grandmaster growth energy, there will be the lotuses on them.

 Chapter 2562 Elemental Everessence

    Chapter 2562 Elemental Everessence¡¡¡¡"Ok, I will handle south, and west, while you handle east, and Grandmaster Geeta and Grandmaster Ross will handle north," I said to Rai and two Grandmasters.

    There are also five hundred Tyrant powerhouses that Pyramid had just sent after they had received the message of victory. We have to eliminate the Grimms quickly as possible and get control of the ruin before the Grimm counterattack.

    There are high chances they would have. I would have really liked it if they had spared us some Grandmasters, but they did not, and also, Grandmaster Atkins is unable to help; she wants to do a little exploring.

    "Will you be able to handle the two directions," Rai asked, "Don''t worry about it; I am faster than you know, and besides, I have help," I replied, and Ashlyn came out to me.

    While most of the Grimms might run away after they receive the signal, some might stay behind, and we have to finish them off before they do something crazy like massacring humans; they have done that many times before.

    Killing those ants will not be a problem; the problem might appear if we do not kill them fast enough.

    "Let''s not waste any time," I said, and both Rai and I shot in the different directions; Rai''s speed was greater; he was like a blue meteor crushing everything that came in his path, including the air itself.

    I looked at the Rai for a moment before turning to the redwater fountain; Grandmaster Atkins had gone inside it a few minutes ago to investigate.

    From what I have heard, nobody was able to reach the center of the fountain, not even Fasra, who had tried hundreds of times but had never been able to reach it. The elemental energy is so thick inside that even the powerful powerhouses could not reach the center of it.

    Though Grandmaster Atkins has a chance, she has the ability to reach the center, and I couldn''t help but feel excited about it.

    It would have been wonderful if I did not have to deal with the pests, I would have watched everything that was happening in life, but I have to clear these pests away and have to be satisfied with the recording I will get from the seed.

    I have two directions to clear up, and I know I will be able to finish up before even Rai, as Rai is alone while I have Ashlyn and Nero.

    With the three of us together, finishing the pests within two days wouldn''t be a problem. I think it might even less time than that.

    It did not, it took us one and a half days, and I even got some good treats. There were quite a few elites that had a bloodline, and I sucked them off it. It would be great if I had found some higher-level Master, but I did not, as all of them have escaped.

    The Grimms have acted very fast; they have called back their powerhouses without wasting even a second.

    I am very close to the Redwater fountain; in a few minutes, I will be able to reach it and see whether the Grandmaster Atkins has reached its center and what she had found there.

    I am very sure there is something in the center; even an idiot could tell that. Everything around the fountain is filled with treasure, from the tall crystallizers which turned the elemental energy into the elemental crystals to the vast herbal fields and underground mines.

    This ce is filled with treasure, even a simple stone near the fountain is a treasure, so it is, without doubt, the fountain will have treasures, especially at the center of it.

    Soon, I reached close enough to connect to my seeds and instantly connected to the seed inside the Grandmaster Atkins.

    Hun!

    I was shocked, the first thing I saw was shocked me, and it was not a thing of the outside; she was definitely still inside the center of the fountain and doing the thing I had least expected.

    As one needed to make a quite a lot of preparation for this, and my conversation with Grandmaster Atkins did not tell me she was preparing for this, in this ruin, where anything could happen at any moment; we could literally get attacked by the Grimms, it is already a miracle that it didn''t happen yet.

    Grandmaster Atkins is making a breakthrough in the High Grandmaster ss, and she is not using any resources for it; what I mean to say, she is not using the conventional resources.

    She is sitting on a circr crystal disk which had power lines carved on it; this disk is providing her a peculiar type of energy, which is filling the need for herbal and other kinds of energy, and if I am not wrong, then it should be a type of elemental ever essence of water element.

    "Elemental everessence of water, it would be really great if it had been the ever essence of the fire element, it would have helped me tremendously," I said with a sigh.

    The everessence is a really great thing, and now that we have found such things, we are going to fight against the Grimms even harder to keep it. There is no way we will give up such a strategic resource; this thing will be tremendously helpful for the project, especially for the water elemental.

    There are 10.02% of subjects of the project that are water elemental, and all of them have just turned extremly lucky; they have just got a chance of a lifetime, all thanks to Grandmaster Atkins.

    I should be calling her Lady Atkins soon; within a few hours, she willplete her breakthrough into the High Grandmaster, and looking at her metaphysical scan, I don''t think she is going to have any problem.

    All the tiny problems she has had been dealt with by the elemental everessence that she is consuming hungrily.

    Even if the Grimms appeared, they wouldn''t be able to stop her breakthrough; the ce she is couldn''t be easily breached; even ck Sharkman Fasra had tried hundreds of times and failed.

 Chapter 2563: Eilidh

    <h4>Chapter 2563: Eilidh</h4>

    I watched the breakthrough for a few minutes before I flew toward the group of Master who was watching over everything, mainly humans who were just liberated.

    The breakthrough of the Grandmaster Atkins is still going, and it will be a little slow; the ever essence is good in many things, but it did not work fast, which is good, seeing howprehensive its uses are.

    "Lord Zaar," the Masters greeted and bowed as I appeared in front of them. "Is everything well? How are these people reacting?" I asked.

    Before we have left, we have left behind the strict instruction, and one that is most important that be gentle if they create trouble. As long as they do not do anything to harm, they will also not do anything, no matter how frustrating it mighte to be.

    "No, Lord Zaar, there was no problem; aside from asking us a few questions, they have been quiet," replied Johanson.

    The answer is not surprising; these people are still reeling from the shock of what had happened. A day or two would not be enough to process such a drastic change; we have even requested for the shrinks; their help would invaluable to these pools.

    Tap!

    "Good, I want¡­." I gave him some instructions, and hearing that, he seemed surprised, nodded, and flew down toward the liberated humans while I tapped on the ground.

    Green and silver energy burst out from my leg and began to spread around, and a minuteter, a small but beautiful gazebo with silvery walls and a green nt design appeared in the air.

    The construct has surprised those watching, but creating such things is not big a thing for a High Grandmaster.

    We have the energy and the control needed to create such things; any talented person of the Tyrant ss could achieve this feat, but the detailed work could be done by someone with immense control, which only High Grandmasters have.

    The gazebo is small but not that small; ten to fifteen people could easily sit inside it. I sat on the head chair and waited for my guest to arrive.

    Soon Johanson came back, and with him, he brought a young woman with him. "Thank you, Johanson," I said; he understood the cue and left the room with the bow.

    "Please take a seat," I offered to the young woman who was staring at me. It took a while before she registered my words and opened her mouth to speak.

    "Have the humans have truly not been defeated by the Grimms?" she asked in a thick ent, which was faintly simr to Grimms. Still, one could easily tell it is from the human and not from the Grimm Monster.

    Her voice is soft, but I could feel the steel in it; if she spoke, the whole world became silent. My mother has this quality, which I had very much wished to inherit, but was not so lucky. Though, I still have the ability to make the people silent with my words.

    I did not immediately answer the question, instead looked directly into her eyes and smiled.

    "Why, do you not believe us?" I asked, and to that, she remained silent. Seeing that smile on my face had brightened up even more.

    "No, we have never been fully defeated by the Grimm ever," I replied. "We havee close to that several times and nearly defeated the Grimms one time, but s, they had that troublesome thing, though it did give us a few centuries of peace, before Grimms came at us at force again," I added.

    She did not say anything hearing that; instead silently took a seat in front of me.

    "What do you want from me?" She asked a minute, finallyter. "We will talk about thatter, but first, we should talk about you," I said to her, and she seemed a little surprised by that, but she instantly schooled her emotions as if that flickr had never appeared.

    Once again, silence descended between us, though it was not ufortable, no to me, at least.

    "We should start by ourselves; I am Micheal Zaar," I said, "98605 Eilidh," She replied. They don''t have surnames; the Grimms give each human a number, like a product. The name they have is not even official; only the number is.

    "What is your level?" She asked when I was about to ask her another question; "I am a High Grandmaster," I replied with a smile, and I could see her widening in surprise. She quickly tried to control her emotions, but it still took her time.

    "You are very powerful. Are there more High Grandmaster among the humans than you three?" She asked slowly; I could feel unsureness and hopefulness in her question.

    "Yes, we have more; we have a few more that are a level above them and a handful to true limit powerhouses who are out aegis against the shield," I replied.

    What I told her is notmon knowledge, but it is not a secret either; people with enough ess and power know these things.

    She did not react as much as thest time, but I could see a faint reaction before it hid deep in her eyes. This information is earthshaking for someone like her, who had lived her whole life believing the humans were being defeated.

    She stayed silent for more than a minute, and I did not say anything, let her digest what she had just heard.

    "What do you want from me?" She asked.

    Finally, her eyes became clear when she asked the question. There was no shock or confusion have remained in her eyes.

    "What I want is you," I said and could see her eyes bing guarded instantly, which again made me smile, even when I did not want to.

    "Don''t misunderstand me miss Eilidh," I said, seeing the guarded look appear on her, which was made worse by my smile.

    "What I mean to say is I am interested in your constitution, more so in your tenacity; not everyone has a will to do what you have done with your constitution," I added with a smile.

 Chapter 2564: Offer

    <h4>Chapter 2564: Offer</h4>

    "You mean, forever damaging my curse by tearing it apart?" she asked back, and I could see the sparks of anger in her eyes.

    Like I had said, we have grown up in apletely different environment, underpletely different psychological conditions.

    For us, constitutions are a blessing of the world that very few have, but for them, it is a curse that will kill them in a most horrific way before they are even thirty.

    "It may feel like a curse to you, but it is a blessing, a great blessing in you and your brother''s condition," I said, and I could feel her eyes getting a little sharper when I mentioned her brother, but next women she calmed her emotions.

    "Whether it was blessing or curse, it did not matter anymore; I have destroyed it beyond repairs," she replied with a mirthlessugh.

    Tap!

    "Not exactly," I said to that and tapped my finger on the table. Just as I did, a huge change of expression appeared on her face.

    "How?" she asked in a shock.

    I did not heal her constitution; even rule-bending power and all my talent couldn''t achieve that.

    What I did was able to stop the damage and relieve the pain, I had relieved some of her pain earlier, and my seed had been working on relieving the rest of the torturous pain she was feeling and only seeded about a minute ago.

    "You are right about your constitution; it is heavily damaged, but it can be healed," I replied. Which did not bring much happiness to her face, which is understandable considering it is a curse to her, and my few words aren''t going to change her mind about it.

    She might have felt something about it if her Inheritance had let her use some of its power, but despite having such an incredible constitution, she had never been able to use its power.

    "The reason I have called you here is that I want to take you and your brother out of this ruin into the real world," I said, stating the reason I had called her.

    "Of course, it will be your wish, and to be honest, this ruin will be a paradisepared to the real world, away from the bloody war we are fighting," I said.

    I had conveniently avoided mentioning that Grimms could attack at any moment and take away this ruin, or if we lost the war, they would go back to the ves of Grimm that they had been. Not to mention, if I take them back, there will be quite a trouble.

    There are strict rules about bringing liberated humans back into the real popce, much less using them in a war.

    We have suffered a lot due to such mistakes in the past, but I still feel it is a risk worth taking. If they trained well and were able to harness their full potential, they would be an invaluable asset to the war, and we desperately need some people.

    "We wille," she said, and there was clear certainty in her voice.

    "You don''t have to answer me immediately; there are still a few things I haven''t told you, and you haven''t even discussed it with your brother," I said.

    The war is bloody, and considering she had never held a weapon in her hands and trained with it, she will require a lot of work, and it will be extremly dangerous and exceptionally hard for her to make something out of her, even with her powerful constitution.

    As it is not just the hurdle of inexperience and skill in front of her but also her Inheritance. Which does not have any fighting move, and once tried to use them forcefully, it gives quite a punishment.

    "It will not change my mind. Grimms have taken everything from me, and as long as you offer a chance of revenge, I will cross even a sea of fire for it," she said, and I could feel the deep conviction in her eyes.

    She left half an hourter, and I dissolved the floating construct before finding a good spot in front of the fountain and sitting on it with my eyes closed.

    I did not have to do anything; everything I had to do, I had done. The rest will be handled by the people that Pyramid have sent; they are very efficient in these kinds of things.

    Inside my core, I am sitting beside my clone, and we are working on the different things. While my core is still studying the soul tome, I am checking the scans and data of project participants and working on new treatments for them.

    The meta-scan of Grandmaster Atkins beside me, there is not much change in it. She is still absorbing the ever-essence slowly; she hadn''t even summoned her bloodline source yet, so until it does and her breakthrough expedites to regr speed, I will continue working.

    Hun!

    More than twelve hours passed inside the core when I opened my eyes; Grandmaster Atkins was still absorbing the everessence. I opened my eyes because Rai had finallye back.

    "It seemed like you havee back early," said Rai as hended beside me, "Yes, I did," I replied, and suddenly my eyes became sharper.

    Rai instantly noticed my movements and became alert; I could see him activating his abilities, and they were amazing but stillckingpared to mine. The rule-bending power is on apletely different level; there could be noparison unless others too have the rule-bending power.

    The veil of dense elemental energy is not easy to breach; even if I used all my abilities, I would not be able to see what is happening inside. The only reason I am able to see it is because of my seed that is inside Grandmaster Atkins.

    "What is it?" Rai asked after he failed to notice anything different. "Something very interesting," I replied, and he gave me a look that clearly said I should be telling him what was happening.

    "Tell me?" He asked a minuteter when I did not say anything, "You will know in a few hours," I replied with a smile.

    Grandmaster Atkins has finally summoned the power of her bloodline source, and I have to say it is an extremly powerful bloodline source. It is at the level of Rai''s bloodline but very differentpared to other bloodlines, which is not surprising considering how stranger her bloodline is.

    "She is really right; you could be frustrating sometimes," Rai grumbled, and I could see a panic appearing on his face for a moment as he said those words as quickly controlled his emotions.

    "And who is she?" I asked with a sweet smile; I know who is she, but I am not outrightly going to tell him that, let him fret over thinking whether I know about them or not when they are super secretive about the whole thing.

    "She is someone you have worked with before," Rai replied with an equally sweet smile, but I could see a hint of panic in his eyes.

    I know her very well, and if she finds out, I know about them, and it is due to Rai. She will eat him alive.

    "It seemed like I have to be careful about who I work with in the future; it will not be good for any reputation if they spread such false things about me," I said and turned back to the fountain while Rai fretted if I truly know about them.

 Chapter 2565: Tunnel

    <h4>Chapter 2565: Tunnel</h4>

    Rai only stayed with me for a couple of minutes, discussing a few important things before he flew away. He is around, and I could feel his gaze now and them, still trying to ascertain whether I truly know about them or teasing him.

    After he left, I once again resumed working, but this time on my Inheritance; both of us were working on the different parts of the Inheritance.

    The next breakthrough would be different than all the other breakthroughs. I will make a breakthrough in the Grandmaster ss, in which one''s power transforms, and mine too will transform, as I nned to gain the power of the Grand Lord through this breakthrough.

    It is a big dream that many people will say is impossible to achieve, and even I don''t have full confidence in achieving it.

    It might take me years to create the Inheritance that will let me have the power of the Grand Lord, considering I did not even see anyone breaking into the Grand Lord''s ss.

    Though I have a huge data on it, not only from the outside but also from the inside. The Pyramid has given me ess to the breakthrough data of Grand Lord; it is very hard to get; only those at Half-Step Grand Lord ss get to see that data.

    The breakthrough wouldn''t be simple, and there is one big condition I will have to satisfy before the breakthrough, and that isprehending the first energy.

    It is the most important condition; without itsprehension, breakthrough into the Grand Lord ss would be impossible. I could make a breakthrough since it is Grandmaster ss for me, but I am aiming for Grand Lord power, and for it, theprehension of the first energy is extremly important.

    Currently, the Inheritance is just a shell, and even with the help of the clone, it might take me years to finish up the Inheritance.

    Still, it is a challenge I will dly take, and quite excited about it.

    As the designing Inheritance of this level would be extremly difficult and even I don''t want to ept it, my current knowledge is not enough to finish it. I will have to collect more data, read more books and conduct many experiments to gain the necessary knowledge.

    Hun!

    Around nine hours passed in my core when the changes appeared in the meta-scan, and seeing those changes, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The source had stopped pouring the energies inside her, and so is the everessence; this only means one thing.

    The semi-solid core had transformed into aplete core before releasing a huge amount of strengthening energy.

    Grandmaster Atkins had finally formed the core; she had wished to do this when she was breaking through the Grandmaster ss, but at that time, some unexpected problems had urred. Now, she had done it, and with it wille power.

    I don''t think even a Sharkman would be her match; she would be able to defeat it in a few minutes as long they have fought near the fountain.

    It took her nearly twenty minutes for her body to absorb the massive energies, but when she did, she had grown immensely stronger. She had reached very close to Rai in strength; even without her elemental or water maniption, she would be able to fight against the enemies like ck Sharkman Fasra.

    Though her condition and Rai''s condition are totally different. If he had ess to his true strength, then ck Sharkman, even with all its power, wouldn''t have been able tost even a minute in front of him.

    Hun!

    Her breakthrough was over, and I was about to deeply look at her meta-scan to see all the big changes she had gone through when something happened. Her bloodline had activated, and something began to form, and this thing began to absorb the humongous amount of elemental energies around her.

    I opened my eyes and saw no change in the fountain, which is kind of expected.

    If we were somewhere else, it would have created a phenomenon that would see across hundreds of miles, but there, there is no change. As this ce is filled with energy, what seemed like massive energy, is not even a trickle.

    Seeing that, I closed my eyes, and they remained closed for about half an hour till they opened, and I saw a small tunnel inside the fountain.

    "Rai!" I called out as I walked toward the tunnel.

    "A tunnel? How did it appear?" Rai asked, looking at it with his abilities. "We will know when we enter inside," I replied with a mysterious smile, which again seemed to have made him a little angry, but this time, he did not say anything and just walked with me.

    Soon, we stepped into the tunnel, and a big surprise couldn''t help but appear on our faces.

    The energy in the tunnel is thin, so thin that even a regr Tyrant might walk insidefortably. Very different from a step behind us, where energy is so dense that only Grandmaster could bear it.

    We looked at each other and resumed our walk; I could see the energy outside of the tunnel getting denser and denser as we headed deep inside the tunnel and pressed against it hard, but the tunnel seemed to tell it against it just fine.

    Still, we quicken our pace; the sooner we reach the ce where the tunnel is trying to take, the better it will be for us.

    It took us a couple of seconds before we reached the end of the tunnel; in front of us was an obscure wall of water, while above and below us, the elemental energy so thick that it would be fatal for us if the tunnel had copsed.

    "Shall we?" I asked Rai and before toward the water screen; unlike him, I knew what was on the other side. I could see it clearly.

    "Mich"

    I stepped into the watery screen before appearing on the other side with energy so thick that I had never felt it in my life. Even the energies the artifact has provided palespared to what I am feeling, and all these energies are mellowed.

    Still, they are concentrated enough that despite mellowed, only the High Grandmaster would bear it; the Grandmasters would simply suffocate in it.

    I have entered a huge cavern that is filled with elemental crystals of High quality; there isn''t a single ce that is not covered in a crystal.

    A single fistful of these crystals is worth a fortune to a High Grandmaster, but here there is a mountain worth of them, and as Rai entered, he froze seeing them, but more so seeing Lady Atkins, a High Grandmaster.

    "You knew about it, didn''t you?" Rai asked after a second of silence. I did not reply but instead turned to Lady Atkins.

    "Lady Atkins, congrattions on your breakthrough," I said, and Rai also congratted her. "Thank you, Lord Zaar, Lord Sce," she replied.

    "It is quite a ce," Said Rai, while stealing the nces at five-pointed palm side crystal star floating behind her. It is quite mysterious, barely letting out any aura.

    If I am right, then this is the thing her bloodline has created, absorbing the massive energies of the cavern. I am quite curious about this thing, too; it should be not anything disappointing considering the number of energies it has absorbed.

 Chapter 2566: Collecting

    <h4>Chapter 2566: Collecting</h4>

    In A VERY SECRET PLACE

    "We have suffered disastrous losses in Navar ruin; I still think we should send out a stronger force and wipe those bastards out," said the Crockman with a shiny scales.

    "We have discussed it before; we will not take any action. We have a more important thing to focus on," said the old Werewolf softly, but it had made Crockman shudder in fear.

    A year ago, a simple gaze from the old Werewolf wouldn''t have elicited such reactions; they were equal, but now not so more, and with time, the difference among them will grow so big that he wouldn''t be even able to ask questions.

    It is not just it, but everyone and Grimms do not take such things lightly and would have taken down old Werewolf like they did with some of their past leaders, who have be too authoritative, but that is not an option this time.

    "Instead of focusing on small things, we should worry about bigger things; I hope no mistake should ur during the n, or they will pay the price," said the old Werewolf, directly threatening them.

    "Don''t worry, we will execute everything ording to n," Foxwomen replied. "I hope so; if we seed, the humans will empty ruin on their own, or we will just send a big party and wipe them all out," old Werewolf said, while the rest of Grimms nodded with cruel smiles on their faces.

    "This ce is worth a fortune, Lady Atkins, and only you have a key to it," Rai as he looked at the crystals in the cavern before looking at the crystal disk.

    "And this disk is the biggest treasure," I added and appeared beside the disk, surprising Lady Atkins while making a Rai curious.

    "What is it?" He asked, looking at the disk carefully. I did not answer the question but instead turned to Lady Atkins.

    "It is a disk that produces the everessence of the water element," Lady Atkins replied, shocking Rai greatly before he sighed with reminiscence.

    "I had found the everessence of the fire element in my youth; it is a thing that gave me the mostprehensive breakthrough into the Tyrant ss," he said with a sigh.

    I wanted to point out that he is still young mentally. The one hundred and twenty years he had spent in the hall of sleep did not age him mentally. He also not much aged physically; the mutation had not only made him stronger but is also aging him slower.

    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but be jealous; both he and Lady Atkins had used the wonderful resource, and the only one who did not is only me.

    "Have you collected some, Lady Atkins? I am sure the Pyramid would want a sample of it?" I asked, even though I knew the answer already.

    "No, the disk only activates when a person sits on it, and the everessence directly enters the body," she replied with a sad sigh.

    "It did not matter, since we have found the source of everessence, we could always bring the people here; it would not be much trouble given the importance of the resource," said Rai.

    "You are right, but there is another option too," I said, and a pink-ck seed appeared in my hand, and I threw it toward the disk.

    It flew over the disk before runes began toe out of it and, within a minute, transformed into a runic humanoid phantom that looked like me.

    Buzz!

    As it sat down on the disk, the disc activated on its own, and the next second, the everessence began toe out. The everessence is like a pure white smoke, and it entered inside the fountain, and it is not the only thing that entered.

    The formation had also sent a type of artificial soul sense; its purpose is to direct the ever-essence properly through the body, but also to investigate, and I have no doubt, once it had found it, it is not a body. It will stop the ever essence froming.

    I am not worried, it is a perfect copy of mine, and unless that artificial soul sense bes at leave seven times stronger and its patterns be even moreplicated, it will not be able to find anything wrong with the phantom.

    While Rai and Lady Atkins watched in shock, I tapped my fingers, and runes lit up; as it did, more and more everessence begin toe out till it reached the limit.

    It could increse further if I increse the level of the phantom, which is in the High Grandmaster ss, but that will create its own sets of problems, and I am not ready to deal with that yet.

    I looked at the phantom for a moment before thew a ss bottle; the ss bottle flew and went inside the phantom before stopping at the middle of its chest. The runes of phantom quickly covered the bottle, and soon, the smoky drops of the ever essence began to appear in it.

    "Grandmaster Atkins, have you explored this ce full?" I asked to her shocked face, which was still staring at the phantom.

    "No, I did not get much of a chance after I stepped into the disc," she replied after a moment of silence. "We should take a look then; who knows what else there might be here in this ce," I said, and I am feeling quite excited about it.

    The disk is clearly made by someone since an amazing thing like that is present here, something else might too, and we really need the things like that.

    All three of us begin to walk deeper toward the huge cavern, stepping on the precious water elemental crystals that are everywhere.

    I am very d the Grimms did not find this ce; with these crystals and the everessence, they would have created lines of water elemental powerhouses like the ck Sharkman Fasra. One of which is already difficult to deal with, and having ten to deal with would have been simply disastrous.

    "A nt," saiddy Atkins, as we saw the first nt in this ce.

    It is a nt of simple grass, but when we appear beside it, it is clear that it is not a simple ss. I broke a single de of it and chewed it; just as I did, the pure elemental water essence with a hint of herbal energy spread inside my body, making me feel cool and refreshed.

    "With how thick the energy here, even themon nt would be treasure here," Rai said after chewing the de of grass. "I will ask Pyramid to send a garden here. If we are able to grow some specialized nts here, it will benefit us tremendously," he added, and I couldn''t help but nod.

    We walked slowly,ing across nts now and then. Most of them are grass, but there are some flowers and roots which have an even better effect than the grass.

    Hun!

    Half an hour passed by when we suddenly stopped as we appeared across the huge open space; it is hugely different than the rest of the cavern, quite colorful actually.

    "This," said Lady Atkins, being stumped for her words, and she is not the only one; I am also quite stumped seeing the things in front of me. I shouldn''t be surprised, considering it is not just water elemental energy that fountain is spewing.

    There are other elemental energies as well, though in much minor percentage.

 Chapter 2567: Domains I

    <h4>Chapter 2567: Domains I</h4>

    In front of us are huge elemental areas of domains; I could spot the poison domain and fire domain which are the biggest ones, while the earth and the lightning are slightly smaller than them.

    These domains contain huge space, miles of it, and seeing them, I couldn''t help but be excited. Especially the fiery red domain, and I am not the only one who is excited; even the eyes of Rai are twinkling like crazy.

    "Let''s go to the fire domain," Rai said, and he instantly appeared at the boundary of the domain with Lady Atkins and me behind.

    Rai took a step inside and with us following behind, and the first thing I felt was fire, raw, undiluted power that is not mellowed at all. It is a good thing all of us have a High Grandmaster ss power; if it had been a Grandmaster in our ce, they would have burned to death instantly.

    "Such a powerful raw elemental energy," Rai said and breathed in it as if it did not affect him at all, and a momentter, the scales beneath his skin lit up faintly.

    I did not dare to do what he did; I still love my lungs and have no intentions of burning them to ashes.

    His special physique let him do such things as breathing raw fire elemental energy; my body is not strong enough to perform such feat and remained undamaged.

    "Why the energy here is not mellowed as outside?" asked Lady Atkins. "I don''t know," I replied; I am spreading my soul sense, but this raw fire energy is making it hard, attacking it, burning it slowly, even when the power of rule-bending covering it.

    We are just at the boundary of this fire domain; the deeper we go, the more powerful this raw energy will be.

    Step!

    We took a step and then another and then another; with each of our steps, the raw, fiery energies got stronger and stronger.

    My armor epted the raw energies that came at me and used them to reinforce itself. It had handled itself fine for a hundred some meters, but soon, the defense had reached the limit, and my armor began to filter the energies and send them to me.

    Seeing that, I brough out the power of my fire constitution and the immunity it provides me and also covered my armor with the power of sun rule, which instantly shot up the power of my defenses.

    Rai seemed just fine under such concentrated raw energies; he seemed to be revealed in it.

    His bloodline is fire elemental in nature, and the dragons were known as the lord of fires. He had incredible immunity against the fire and not to mention those scales hidden under his skin, which would protect him from any assault of this fiery energy.

    I was quite surprised seeing the defense of the Lady Atkins.

    It is the five-pointed star behind her. It had poured out a huge amount of pure water elemental energies, and Grandmaster Atkins formed a thick armor of it while cing the star into the hole that formed in the center of the armor.

    I have to say, this star is quite a handy thing; with the energy, it has absorbed, it will easilyst her couple of battles.

    With it, she will have a constant supply of elemental energy, and it couldn''t help but make me jealous. People with bloodline have really crazy abilities, Rai had his scales, and now Lady Atkins has her star.

    We continue to move without stopping while looking around the red hot world around us, where everything is burning and exploding.

    Unlike the mellowed elemental energy of the water, the fire energy is raw and explodes. The whole ce is a minefield; the ground literally explodes beneath our feet, and we must take each step carefully lest we make something explode.

    It is a violent, dangerous world, but one that is filled with the resources; they are energy crystals everywhere, hills and hills of them, and we are collecting a lot of them.

    These crystals are different from the elemental water crystals; while their quality is about the same, these ones are quite violent and could explode with slight mishandling. Anyone below the High Grandmaster should not touch them; even the High Grandmaster should be careful when dealing with them.

    A few more minutes passed, and the raw energy began to strain me, that I had been forced to weave a secondyer of armor with my strings.

    I am not the only one that is feeling the pressure; Grandmaster Atkins is constantly pouring out a huge amount of water elemental energies into her armor from the five-pointed, while Rai had also activated a defensive method.

    Still, he is far more rxed among the three of us.

    A few more minutes passed when we reached the center of the ce, where the fiery energies are so hot that a weak High Grandmaster might burn to ashes. Even I am having quite a problem. If I wasn''t sure of the trump cards that would save me, I would have stopped a while ago.

    We took a turn when all three of us suddenly stopped; at the near center, we saw something that nearly stopped her.

    At the center of the fiery domain, we saw nts; we had never expected to see the nts, much less at the dead center where the raw, fiery elemental energies are most concentrated. Any nt here would be burned to ashes, but there, hundreds of them are flourishing.

    "What type of are those?" asked Rai, and I did not immediately answer. I had made my clone open a book to see if I was right, and it turned out I was.

    "Gum gum tomatoes," I replied in a little awkward voice. The name is childish; I am sure the one who named this nt was likely a child.

    "Gum gum tomato?" Rai asked in confusion.

    It is clear he had not heard about the nt before, and I am not surprised as the nt is not rare. The only specialty of this nt is that it could grow in any environment and take the element of that environment.

    I am also a little confused seeing it here, as the nt is not resilient quality like amon grass, which grows everywhere, but it was still able to grow here.

    "It is amon tomato nt; they are not very resilient and shouldn''t be growing in such an environment," I voiced my doubt. Though, I have some theories and would know the exact reason when I examined the samples.

    "It might be some mutation," saiddy Atkins, which is the most reasonable answer. A mutation ismon in the nts, and sometimes, they mutate far beyond their original abilities. Though, there could be many other unknown exnations as well.

    We will know which one it is when we get out hands on those tomatoes, as whatever the reason might be, those fiery red tomatoes are precious beyond doubt.

    They have grown in an environment that could burn even a high Grandmaster to death; this alone is enough to prove they are special, and I can''t wait to get my hands on them.

 Chapter 2568: Domains II

    <h4>Chapter 2568: Domains II</h4>

    "So, this is why they are growing here," I said as we appeared beside the field of gum-gum tomatoes. The energy here is so raw and concentrated that very few things could grow here, but still, there is a field of tomatoes here.

    The reason is simple, there is a tiny source of water elemental energy in the midst of this fiery energy, and this water-elemental energy is mellowed.

    Though the tiny bit of water elemental energy could give these nts a chance; they are like a broken raft in a tsunami, with more than 99% chance the raft will break and the person on it drown, but there is still a tiny bit of chance of survival, and these tomatoes have acquired it.

    "Let''s pick them; I am sure these tomatoes would be quite tasty," Rai said and picked the tomato, which was slightly bigger than the regr tomato, simr in size to the apple.

    As he picked the tomato, a strong field appeared around his head, and his helmet disappeared. He brought the tomato to his mouth and took a bite; the tomato was obviously juicy, but not a single drop spilled out of his mouth.

    After taking a single bite, he closed his eyes while a shock appeared on my face by what I saw happening inside him. The tomato contains the fiery elemental energy; it is a no-brainer given it is growing in such a dense energy environment.

    What shocked me was the amount of fiery energy it contained; it is huge, seven times more than what is outside, which is already so dense that I am nearly at my limit, and fruit contains seven times of that, with a hint of water and herbal energies, which would let it absorb smoothly.

    Rai had been rash eating that thing; the single bite had released so much energy that it packed his body in an instant and still increasing.

    He is quite lucky to have a body that merged with the mutation and core, both of which are actively taking up this fiery energy that Rai took another bite and then another; before I know it, he had eaten the whole tomato, and now his body and core under strain to absorb the energy.

    I looked at his meta-scan carefully, and I started to notice some things that made my eyes light up. ''It seemed like he would be able to open another quite soon,'' I thought with a smile.

    Rai is very strong, far stronger than one could imagine; people would be shocked if they know he is currently only using only 30% power of his while the rest is sealed.

    The mutation had made things a lot moreplicated, and when he had leveled up to High Grandmaster, all thoseplications which so deeply hidden that I could not even see came out, making things extremly dangerous.

    It was a good thing he had found me quite quickly, and I was able to help him with his problems, but still, I had to seal most of his powers.

    At first, he could only use only 10% of his power, but slowly he released the seals I had created inside as the mutation and core found the bnce with each other. The tomato seemed to help quite a lot in creating a bridge, and soon another seal would be opened, letting him use 40% of his strength.

    The mutation has given him great advantages, providing him with strength that is far more than a person of his level and bloodline should have, but it could also turn into a curse at any time.

    "These tomatoes are really good; the best resources for the fire elemental powerhouses like Micheal and me," said Rai as he opened his eyes; next second, we began to harvest the gum-gum tomatoes, and in a few minutes, all the ripe tomatoes were carefully packed in our storages.

    "We have found quite a good bounty in this domain; I hope we would be such lucky in other domains too," said Rai and walked toward the other side.

    "Wait," I said to them, "Do you notice something?" asked Lady Atkins, as both of them became alert instantly and activated their abilities, ready to deal with anything that came in their way.

    "No, nothing; I just want to expand this field and nt a few more seeds," I replied and began to work.

    I took out several things quickly, most of them rted to formation, which I began to spread around and inside the field. My movements and familiar and efficient, and I did not stop for a moment.

    It is not my first time doing something like that; I have done it hundreds of times in my core. Every new nt requires preparation; I couldn''t just throw seeds and hope that growth energy would grow it.

    While it may work on regr nts, the truly rare and precious nts require far more preparations than that.

    The formation will spread the water elemental energy further; I n to create several more fields and nt different nts here.

    I have collected a vast amount of seeds ever since I had formed a core; there are thousands of them, and in those thousands of seeds, there are some seeds that are very suitable for this environment, far more than these tomatoes.

    It took a few minutes for me toy out the formation, which will level me to create four more fields of the same size as the tomato fields. I could have created more, but tiny water elemental energying from the underground could only support four.

    Though I have already formed to n to use all the caverns and domains, they possess huge potential, and it would be a sin if I did not use them.

    Afterying out the formation, I took out said I have hundreds of types of soil; one type of soil would be particrly useful for this area.

    I have taken out the bags of whitish soil from the core and spread them before mixing them with the soil of the domain.

    With that done, it was time to sow the seed; I took out the seeds and the other things required for sowing. I could not just sow the seed and leave it not; I needed to add fertilizer and other things and create the formations around them.

    It is moreplicated work than one might imagine; I had made many mistakes when I started and still do, but that is the way one learns.

    "Finished!"

    I said after nearly two and half hours, but when I looked at the neat fields and shining formations, which are absorbing the raw, fiery energy to power themselves, I couldn''t help but feel proud of my work.

    "Micheal, I didn''t know you are a farmer," Rai teased from behind. "It is a hobby I picked up; you should try it too," I replied, which wiped the teasing smile off his face.

    "You are quite skilled, Lord Zaar; I don''t think we have many people who understand and have skills for such advanced farming," praised Lady Atkins. "Thank you, Lady Atkins," I replied; it feels good to be appreciated for what you have worked so hard to achieve.

 Chapter 2569: Domains III

    <h4>Chapter 2569: Domains III</h4>

    "I was really hoping we find the disk of everessence in this ce, but it seemed like we have no such luck here," Rai said with a regretful sigh as we reached the end of the fire domain.

    "We are already very lucky that we have found such treasurend; we couldn''t be greedy and expect more," I replied. I also feel disappointed at not getting everessence of the fire element, but I am content with what I have already got.

    Not to mention, there are three more domains we have yet to explore, and I am sure we will find amazing things there.

    A minuteter, we walked out of the fire elemental domain, and as we entered back into the cavern with water elemental energy around us, the five-pointed star behind Lady Atkins began to shine and absorb the thick water elemental energies.

    "Which domain should we enter next," I asked, looking at the three domains next to us. "Let''s go to earth domain; it feels less dangerous than the other two," said Lady Atkins; we nodded and walked toward it.

    "Fuck, I had not expected the earth domain to be this nasty; if we hadn''t found such treasures, I would never think about going back to that ce," Rai said as we came out of the earth domain four hourster.

    Lady Atkins had been very wrong about the earth domain being the least dangerous; it is extremly dangerous, just as dangerous as the fire domain.

    I have lost a count of how many times I had been attacked by the metallic spikes, earth stones that would just fly out of nowhere. For me, it is even more dangerous than the fire domain, as I had at least had some immunity against the fire.

    Though we have found great treasures, aside from the raw earth element crystals and precious metals. We have also found precious earth elemental nts; there were far more than what we have found in the fire domain.

    There is also a ce where there was a small source of water element energy.

    I have created a few plots of the farm there, sowing the seeds of precious nts. I wish I had a little more time; I would have been able to create more plots to sow the needs.

    "Poison or lightning?" I asked; I did not immediately get an answer. It is clear that these two domains would be most dangerous, far more than the fire and earth domains. Here one element represents the destruction, while the other represents the death itself, a painful, horrible death.

    "Lightning," answered Lady Atkins after nearly a minute of silence.

    With her answer, we did not wait for any second and walked toward the lightning domain with trepidation burning in our hearts.

    "Fuck! I don''t think I will ever go into the center of this domain without advancing," cursed Lady Atkins as we stepped out of the domain.

    "Me too," I replied and sat down.

    All three of us sat down; the aura was weak, and the blistering marks could be seen all over our bodies. Especially on Lady Atkins and me, Rai is faring much betterpared to us, despite bearing the lighting assault the most, and there is even a smile on his face.

    I could understand the reason for his happiness, but currently, I am in no mood to share it.

    The only reason we have even been able to survive that onught we have suffered inside was because I piled our best defensive method one after another; it had brought us enough time that we were able to run away at a safe distance.

    Still, if we had been a few secondster, we wouldn''t have been standing here.

    "I think we should take a rest, prepare more before venturing inside the poison domain," I suggested and got the affirmative nod in return. We discussed the time before I took out of my spatial abode, and the three of us went inside.

    "The meal will be five hourster," I said and walked inside the room and directlyid on the bed without caring for anything.

    I fell asleep instantly; I had not slept for days, and these domains have made me quite tired, especially the lightning domain, which showed me my limit. The things had gotten so dangerous there that I was a step away from burning my blood to power up my shields.

    Buzz!

    Four and half hours passed by when I finally woke up, with the single buzz of the rm. I felt refreshed but also strange; there are some memories in me that are not mine; it took me a moment to realize whom they had belonged.

    They were of my clone, it had gotten them when I was sleeping, and since my clone and I are a single entity, they could be said to be my own memories.

    I entered inside my core and saw everything I had instructed it before sleeping had been done. It had thirteen hours, which is more than enough for those things.

    My clone had created three huge circr formations; they are purification formations. I have a huge amount of raw elemental crystals, but unlike the water elemental crystals that are made of mellowed energy that Grandmasters and High Grandmasters could use.

    These crystals contain the raw energy which would kill even High Grandmasters. If the Grandmaster tried even a single whiff of energy, they would simply explode.

    Currently, these crystals are not much useful; they are too vtile and explode with the slightest mishandling.

    Theseplex purification formations would turn the raw energy into mellowed energy, which could be used.

    I need these purified elemental crystals for my own use and for the project. Especially the fire elemental crystals, I would need to gather as many as I could get my hands on.

    Thankfully, the domain had a huge amount of them, and it would continue to produce, so I should not have to be worried about running out of them as long as I am not careless in their usage.

    I looked around for a few minutes before I walked out of my core and stepped into the shower, where I took a long bath, wiping out all the non-existent grime that was present on my body.

    I walked out of the bathroom and wore a new set of clothes and my jacket before stepping out of the room.

    The kitchen was empty when I walked inside, seeing that I began to bring out the dishes my clone had cooked with such efforts and also a bottle of bloodwine. This bottle had a single pure drop of nine blood-burning essences, I wanted to taste it so bad, but I did not have the ability before, but now I have.

    I did not open the bottle even though I very much wanted to; I will open it when both of them arrive, and we will drink it together.

    I had just thought that when I had sensed theming, soon both of them appeared in the kitchen and their eyes locked on the feastid on the table, before on the single bottle of the blood-wine.

    I looked at Rai, and the smile on my face brightened; looking at his earlier expressions, I thought he would forcefully try to break the seal, and he had the capability, but fortunately, he did not.

    The seals did not need the force; they would break on their own after Rai''s body satisfied its conditions.

 Chapter 2570: Poison Domain

    <h4>Chapter 2570: Poison Domain</h4>

    "It is a great feast before we walk into thatnd of death," said Rai as he took a seat at the dining table withdy Atkins.

    "I have heard your skills in culinary arts before Lord Zaar, and it seemed like every word of it is true," she said while looking at glittering dishes, and like Rai, her gaze had also fixed on the bottle for a moment before it moved to the rest of dishes.

    "Let''s start then," I said and poured three of us a ss of wine blood wine; all three of us were powerful enough to bear the effects that came after drinking it.

    Clink!

    "Let''s cheers to us surviving thend of poison that will enter in a few minutes," I said, and we clinked the sses before taking a sip of wine.

    Sip!

    I took a small sip, and it tasted wonderful, the right amount of sweet and sour with a hint of iron smell. While it might seem disgusting by listening, the taste of wine is actually wonderful, which left notes of taste behind even after gulping the wine.

    Soon the wine reached the stomach, and it exploded into an energy-like boom, which spread into the whole body, making one feel hot all over.

    The feelingsted till one absorbed the wine, upping their strength by a little and receiving countless more benefits.

    "The wine is even better than the ones I had drank, more smoother and richer," Raimented, and he is right. This bottle is agedpared to the one I had him and other High Grandmaster powerhouses.

    "You should give me a few more bottles; the three you have given me finished up long ago," he said while looking at the bottle greedily.

    I really wanted to curse this bastard right now; while it is true he has gotten the three bottles from me, one more than I have given to other High Grandmasters, I am not his only source. If I am right, then he had gotten two more bottles from a different source.

    If I did not see him gaining two bottles, I would have provided them myself; as the blood wine is strangely effective on him, a lot more thanpared others.

    The wine is one of the reasons why he was quickly able to break through his previous seal and loosened this one by a huge degree.

    Soon, we began to eat, and I once again heard their praises. I always hear them, and I like them; I will never get bored, even if I have heard them thousands of times.

    "The meal was really good, Micheal. Now, I am ready to face even death." Rai said with slightly red cheeks. He had drunk half of the wine while the other half was drunk bydy Atkins and me; even then, we are feeling more effect of it than Rai.

    His physique ispletely different level; not only does he have the dragon bloodline, known for their strong fire and powerful bodies, but his whole body also merged with his mutation, which had given him an enviable physique.

    "Let''s not waste any time then," I said, and we walked out of the above.

    All three of us are slightly drunk, but we are experienced enough that even in such a state, we can control our bodies and action without any problem. Not to mention, the effects would wave one to two hours.

    As we walked out of the abode, I put it back in my storage, and we walked toward the poison domain, the most dangerous of all domains.

    I have some immunity against the poisons; if it were Grimm poison, I would have had even great immunity due to the curse aspect of my constitution, both of which are the same special Grimm energies.

    Still, I have some resistance due to my healing constitution and rule power, not to mention that I am quite good at neutralizing poisons.

    Step Step Step

    Soon, we reached the boundary and stopped for a moment before taking a step inside the poison domain.

    "What a thick poison energy," said Lady Atkins as we entered and reinforced her defenses; so did Rai and I. I also begin to circte the anti-poison energy to deal with any hidden poisons.

    The poison domain is different than all the other domains; the other domains are mostly barren, while the poison domain is filled with greenery and looks like paradise.

    One could see the beautiful flowers, glittering wine, and ponds filled with clear crystalline water; everything was filled with life. The poison energy is extremly thick, but it is not overwhelming as other energies; it is soft as a whisper.

    Though it would be a grave mistake to equal this softness to harmlessness. If they think that, then it wouldn''t take them long before they end up losing their life.

    This domain had the highest concentration of water-elemental energy; around 20% of energy here is water elemental in nature; there are 5% other energies also present here, which is the reason for the exuberating greenery of this ce.

    Nearly all the nts here are poisonous in nature, and most of them are dangerous. A Grandmaster will die a horrible death; even a single nt poisons them. Even at the boundary, I could already see more than ten nts, which could spell trouble for us.

    While these nts are dangerous, they are also extremly precious, and I have already released hundreds of strings and begun to harvest them.

    "Don''t harvest any nts whose harvest method you don''t know," I said to them as I began my harvest.

    Both of them are quite knowledgeable, and there are a huge amount of nts here that even I wouldn''t be able to harvest all if I were to stay here for days.

    So, I am only harvesting the resources that I need or the project need. Those are among the immense number that I am having problems deciding what to take and what to leave.

    We slowly move forward as we harvest the resources. Though those looking around at us only find me walking slowly while Rai and Lady Atkins are shing around at incredible speed as they harvest the resources.

    Soon an hour passed, and there were thousands of boxes of resources that had already filled my core, and this was just the beginning.

    We have barely crossed the 10% area of the domain; we could be considered at the safe zone where the energy is thinnest. As we walked deeper and deeper, the poison energy got stronger and stronger, producing more precious resources and the danger.

    It might not seem like it, but we are getting attacked by the nts every few minutes, but we are dealing with themfortably. I have kept twenty of my strings just to deal with any kind of danger that came toward us, and currently, they are doing excellent.

    It would not be the case when we head deeper; there will be a greater danger, some of which we might not able to handle.

    We had already decided that if wee across such danger, we would retreat, as no resource or treasure is more valuable than our lives.

 Chapter 2571: Horrifyingly Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 2571: Horrifyingly Powerful</h4>

    "Careful about the yisle diar; it is releasing the hallucinogenic poison," I informed Rai, who is close to the nt.

    He nodded and became more cautious; several secondster, when the invisible poison reached him, it began to burn before it could touch him.

    It had been six hours since we had entered the poison region and now are quite close to the center of the region. The poison energy is thick, but we are dealing with our own methods; we have more than enough abilities to deal with the poison.

    We have to fight against the Grimm Poisonmasters for more than ten thousand years and learn how to deal with them. While this poison is different than what the Grimms used, most of our methods are still capable of countering it.

    Hun!

    Ten minutes passed when I suddenly stopped from the harvest with a frown on my face. For the past few minutes, I have been sensing the invisible threat I had tried to find but did not see, even doubting myself whether I had imagined it.

    I did not; I have finally caught a glimpse of it, and it is real; even though I don''t know what it is due to it disappearing too fast, I know this threat is very real and very dangerous.

    "What is it?" asked Lady Atkins as she caught the worried frown on my face. "There is something very dangerous lingering around us; I think we should retreat," I said.

    "Ok,"

    They replied in unison without any hesitation.

    Our weapons appeared in our hands, and we began to make a retreat; our speed was neither slow nor fast. That whatever it is, not the only threat to this ce; there are many other threats that are present here, which are stopping us from making a direct run.

    Thirteen minutes passed, and we are making a smooth retreat, as smooth as we could make in this ce, and in half an hour more, we will reach the end of this domain, where no danger of this ce will be able to touch us.

    "Are you still sensing it?" asked Rai, and I nodded. I did not tell him that the feeling had be even more intense than before.

    Even though we are retreating, I feel like we are walking deeper and deeper into its trap, and the most frustrating thing is that I could not do anything else. I could not stop retreating and wait for it toe out; my instinct would not let that happen, nor did I think it was a wise choice.

    The closer we are to the exit, the better; even if this thing is far more powerful than us, all of us have trump cards that will buy us a few seconds as we make the run, so we need to be as close to exit as possible.

    Rustle Rustle Rustle

    A few more minutes passed when suddenly, the silent poisonous forest began to rustle around us. There is no air, but the trees are rustling as weing something.

    Seeing that, we looked at each other and decided to make the run for our greatest speed; we had already walked out of the most dangerous area; though running away like crazy have dangerous, I think we would be able to deal with them with our abilities.

    Hun!

    The decision was made in an instant, and we began to run when we stopped a fraction of a secondter, as the thing had revealed itself and was something beyond our imagination.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub

    The earth sted around us, and from it, thick vines, there were tens of them, but within a second, they had turned a hundred and continued increasing till I could sense a total of three hundred and forty-two vines surrounding us total.

    The vine is brown in color and nearly dry; it looks like it is in thest stages, but its aura says the opposite. It is strong and exuberant, filled with life, especially those dense crystals that could be seen around the vine.

    The vines had juste out when another change began to ur in them; flowers began to grow on the vines, covering every surface of the vines till all one could see the flowers.

    "Be careful of the flowers," warneddy Atkins.

    The flowers are truly beautiful; they are freesia flowers in pink colors; they looked truly beautiful and now releasing their fragrance. I sealed my whole armor, breathing not even a speck of it; I did not want to take any risk.

    "We will resume our retreat; if this vine dares to stop, we will cut it apart to make the way," said Rai, and we resumed our retreat.

    Sup Sup Sup

    We had just moved our feet up when the vines reacted; around fifty of them came at us with the speed that made my eyes go wide.

    "First Burst!"

    I activated without hesitation and poured that immense power into my sword, changing the enchantment of sharpness and weight before shot toward theing vines. I n to cut them all before making my way toward the exit.

    BANG!

    My sword shed against the vine, and I heard the sound I had heard, the sound I had least expected to hear.

    My roaring attack not only failed to cut the vine but was also unable to scratch it, and now I am flying back with the great power, while several vines are following behind me, and seeing their speed, they would catch me before hitting the ground.

    I could not let that happen, a single attack from the single vine had proved how horrifyingly powerful these vines are, and I couldn''t let myself get caught in them. Once I do, it will be a game over for me, and not even my biggest trump cards will be able to save me.

    So, I controlled the shock in my heart forcefully and activated a couple of formations in my armor; just as I did, I felt shocked over my body as my direction was forcefully diverted.

 Chapter 2572: Running Like Hell I

    <h4>Chapter 2572: Running Like Hell I</h4>

    I was able to divert the force and change my direction, but so did the vines; they reacted instantly and came at me with even greater speed.

    ''How intelligent is this vine?'' I asked myself, seeing with the uracy and speed the vines areing at me. It is without a doubt that these vines or the one that is controlling it all are intelligent; the question is how intelligent.

    Are these intelligent as the Monsters of the same level or more, or they are as intelligent as humans. I will have to analyze this aspect as I fight, as only in this way I will be able to develop an effective strategy to deal with it.

    But first, I had to survive; seeing the power of the vines, it seemed like even surviving a few seconds mighte as a challenge.

    "Second Burst!"

    I activated the second burst, and its power filled me; I did not hesitate and harnessed all the power it could give me, as vines wereing at me from all directions, and I needed the strength to survive them.

    Step!

    The vine from behind reached me and was about to wrap around me, but before it could, a couple of formations had reached and turned me upside down on the left while my right foot stepped on the vines and used it to push myself forward left.

    Sizzle!

    It had happened very fast and was extremly dangerous; the beautiful pink freesia flowers covering is not just for releasing the hallucinogenic poison.

    They also contain extremly dangerous vaporizing poison; the moment my feet touched it, they attacked it.

    It was a good thing my armor was strong, but still, it had scared me as I saw the power of poison increasing extremly rapidly, reaching very near to breaking my defenses, and they would have, if my foot had stayed on them, a moment longer.

    Not to mention, it would have bound me, and once I got caught in the vine, I could forget about ever getting out.

    ''It seemed like we have chewed more than we could swallow by entering this poison domain,'' I said through my link to others.

    I don''t know how they are doing; I ampletely focused on my own survival. I am weakest, and I have to think about my own survival, lest I burden them with it; even with all their strength, I am sure their conditions wouldn''t be much better than mine.

    ''We are dealing with a very powerful thing; my attacks are barely affecting it while it swarms me with the vines,'' Rai replied. ''I think we should deal with the vine as soon as possible; given how intelligent it is, we don''t want to wait till an even bigger surprise pops up,'' added Lady Atkins.

    Their telepathic voices felt distant despite them being only a few hundred meters away from me, likely because of the focus they are giving to the conversation.

    I did not continue with the conversation; further, I had said what I had to say and, very clearly, what I had to do.

    I looked at nine vines that wereing closer and closer to me; these nine were the closest, while around forty were in the surrounding direction. It would be a death sentence if I got caught even a single vine.

    "Take this!"

    I shouted as I swung my sword at theing vines; this time, my target was not to cut them but to make the way through them.

    BANG!

    My sword crashed against the third vine, it was not the edge that had stuck it but the back of it, and I got the expected result. I was able to make enough space to move through it, and I did not waste any time in doing that.

    The runes lit up, and I sped up like a rocket, passing through the gap I had created before the vines could do anything against me.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed barely a secondter; the vines had reacted instantly, and now, all of them are following me, all fifty-two of them, and they are gaining the ground fast, very fast. In less than two seconds, they will catch up to me, and I couldn''t let that happen.

    "Third Burst!"

    I activated my most powerful move; it had instantly filled my body with power, so much that even my body was barely able to contain it.

    BOOM!

    Feeling this immense power, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, and formations lit up inside me and across my armor, and a boom rang out as I shot toward the edge of the domain.

    I could see myself gaining the ground against the vines fast and the boundary getting closer and closer as I pushed more and more power into my speed.

    If I continued flying at such speed, I might be able to reach the boundary in less than one minute, and my chances seemed to be great, seeing how the distance between us widened every moment.

    Hun!

    These thoughts entered my mind when I saw some of the crystals on the vines lighting up. All these crystals are lighting up in a deep azure color, which is making the whole vine look beautiful while giving me a very bad feeling.

    SUP SUP SUP!

    My instincts seemed to be spot on, and in the very next second, the speed of vines following me behind increased manifold, and they began to gain the ground me rapidly.

    "Shit!" I cursed and poured even more power into the formations, as much as I could to increase my speed, but despite that, the vines were still gaining ground, and within a few seconds, they will catch up to me.

    I looked around and saw Rai and Lady Atkins, both of them little in front of me, fighting hundreds of vines as they tried to make their way toward the boundary.

    Rai''s sphere is bathing in dense blue hellfire as it shes against tens of vines that came to attack him, while Grandmaster Atkins has summoned the hundreds of monsters constructs of water elemental energy, which are dealing with the hundreds of vines.

    I am very lucky that the vines think of me as weak and attack me with only a third of the vinespared to them. If I had been attacked by as many vines as them, I don''t know whether or not I would be even alive.

    Seconds passed, and soon, the vines approached me; the closes vine was just three meters behind me and steadily gaining the ground.

    Buzz!

    The runes buzzed as I activated a couple of formations lit up, and I moved in the air by one sixty degrees and swung my sword with all the momentum I had got from the turn.

    BANNG!

    My sword shed against the thick, woody tip of the sword, and even using all my strength; my sword had not able to piece through the vine even an inch; there was barely any scratch; while I am angry at it, I am also happy, as I aplished my purpose.

    The sh filled me with a huge rebound force, and I did not suppress it. Instead, I had amplified it, as I intended, so I could run away at even the greatest speed.

    Shurrr!

    My sword was about to leave the vine, and I moved back at the greatest speed when the green crystal on the vine lit up, and dense green energy released through it and entered my sword before it had fully left the vine.

    BOOOM!

    I moved back with a speed I had never filled before while the green energy was speedily climbing through my sword anding toward me.

    This dense green energy is horrifying; I know it because Rai and Grandmaster Atkins had already been attacked by it. I had made my avatar study it through, and I had instantly utilized the approach it had devised barely a second ago.

    My armor lit up, and three Inheritance energies began to fill up; I had created multiple types of Inheritance energy, and I stored them in little packets; these special Inheritance energies could be used in many instances, from healing to defending against the dangerous poison such as the oneing at me.

    SIZZZZLE!

    A sizzling sound rang out as the thick green poison energy stuck against my hands.

    It was good thick; I had increased their defenses; otherwise, this horrifying poison would have crushed their defenses into pieces.

    Still, this is just the beginning as the poison had entered inside my armor, and I had to deal with it inside the armor; a spige of a single drop inside my body would be a death without a doubt.

 Chapter 2573: Running Like Hell II

    <h4>Chapter 2573: Running Like Hell II</h4>

    Gugul Gugle Gugle

    The three special inheritance energies shed against the poison, and as they did, the poison began to burn them.

    It is like the energies are the kerosine and the poison is the fire; it had lit up these energies but was not without the caught. Its own power to whittle as it burns them, and the formations in the armor are whittling even more of its power as it moves through them.

    The whittled pointed energy, in turn, is absorbed by the armor, which in turn reinforces the defenses of the armor.

    I had earlier turned off its absorbing function; with the constitution seed, it could absorb any type of energy, even this horrifyingly powerful energy.

    Though I had stopped it a moment ago from doing that, and even now, it is not absorbing the powerful poison energy. I feared that if it tried to absorb it, it might damage my armor, and I didn''t want that to happen.

    My armor is still the best defense I have, and if it is damaged, it will not be able to help me with theing attacks as I am sure it might not be thest poison attack; I will suffer.

    "These fucking vines," I cursed; for a moment, I thought, with the rebound force, I might be able to create some distance between these fucking wines, and I was able to do that for about two seconds before those fucking azure crystals lit up and its speed had increased again.

    BANNNG!

    The vines have once again caught up to me, and I swung my sword at it, getting even greater rebound force than before, but also more powerful poison.

    Though, this time, I was more ready to deal with it.

    I have gotten enough data that my clone was able to create a better cocktail of special inheritance energies, and also, I have manipted the whittling formations in armor, so they would be better capable of dealing with these energies.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG!

    The vines continued to attack me, but I used their own forces to gain more and more speed to move against the boundary.

    Still, it is not easy, especially when the vine is intelligent, more intelligent than themon monster of High Grandmaster grade would be.

    It is spreading vines and trying toe at me from all the directions; it is a good thing; I have the clone which is doing thinking at three times more speed, helping me in making the decision.

    If not for it, I would have been in even more dire straits and might even be at the hands of the vine, which would have already started eating me.

    I am getting closer and closer to the boundary of the domain; if I continue moving at such speed, it won''t take me even thirty seconds to reach the boundary where I am safe. As I am pretty sure that these vines wouldn''t cross the boundary.

    Hun!

    Around two more seconds had passed when the vine did something that made my eyes widen. Twelve vines came from behind me; they were not the vines that had been chasing me but the ones that had been chacing against Rai and Lady Atkins.

    "FUCK!"

    I cursed loudly, seeing the vines; those were the death knell for me; even if they did not capture and just dyed me for even a second, I would be dead as it would give a chance to the rest of the vines to catch up and once they did, I am dead.

    Soon there was only a ten-meter distance between me and theing vines, and the ones following me were just twelve meters behind; in less than a second, they will be on me.

    "Petal Boom!"

    I said, and a bang rang out, and with it, tens of thousands of petals sted. They had appeared out of nowhere and spread everywhere, covering hundreds of meters area in petals, and in them, I had disappeared.

    Sizzle Sizzle Sizzle

    The vines are truly intelligent; as the petals spread, the green crystals lit up, and the freesia flowers covering the vine released the green smoke, which began to melt the petals; within three seconds, they vanished.

    Even though they have burned much sooner than I had expected them to be, considering they are not easy to burn and even someone like Rai would need at least ten seconds to burn them, the vines had done that in three seconds.

    As I had said, the petals had done their job; I was not only able to avoid the vines but also able to get quite a distance over them.

    This movie is really amazing, and I wish I could use it once more, but I could not. It needs a lot of preparation, and currently, I can only use it once every three years.

    SUP SUP SUP

    The vines seemed to be super mad seeing me getting away as the azure energy covering them became brighter, and they came at me with speed like never before, but this time, I was a little less worried, as there was little help.

    "Micheal!"

    Lady Atkins shouted, and a dolphin made of the water elemental energy appeared beneath my feet. It is not just dolphins, but there are hundreds of animals, both marines and surface, and they will be required as tens of vines areing at me from all the sides.

    The vines in front of me were much faster than the ones behind me; these vines were much faster than the ones attacking me, they were the ones that were attacking Rai and Lady Atkins, and now they are attacking me as I moved toward them.

    Pachack Pachack Pachank

    The dolphin moved fast, but the vines were even faster as they came striking at me, but each strike would be taken by the constructed animal as I moved forward on the dolphin''s back.

    One after another, elemental animals are destroyed, till there are only two huge whales remain; these are the strongest water animals thatdy Atkins has constructed; they each have taken five vine strikes but still survive.

    Though not for long, they have reached the limit, and the next strike would be their end, and I haven''t reached near Lady Akins yet.

    Pachack Pachack!

    Two vines hit the two whales from both sides, vaporizing them in an instant while others came at me.

    A horror couldn''t help but appeared on my face seeing them, and I was ready to use my final option when I stopped as I had sensed the familiar energies.

    A tunnel of water elemental formed around me, and dolphin speed instantly doubled inside it while the vines struck the tunnel, weakening it with every string. It won''t be able tost long, but I should be able to reach my destination by them.

    Thud!

    One and half seconds passed, and the dolphin dissolved as Inded on the chariot made of water elemental energy while it was being pulled by a fiery dragon, which speed had instantly tripled as my feet touched the surface of the chariot.

    "Thank you, Lady Atkins, Rai," I said to them. "There is no time for niceties; ready to bring all your trump cards, Micheal; getting away will not be easy," said Rai and pped his wings even fasters as vines lit further in azure and came at us with full force, all three hundred and fifty of them.

 Chapter 2574: Fool Me Once, Shame On You, Fool me Twiceâ€¦.

    <h4>Chapter 2574: Fool Me Once, Shame On You, Fool me Twice¡­.</h4>

    They could have run away, leaving me behind; if they had, not only they have faced the slightly less pressure, but also would have already reached very close to the boundary.

    Pachack Pachack Pachack!

    Currently, we are getting attacked on all sides by vines, from left to right, from top to bottom, everywhere. It is thanks to Lady Atkins that we are even surviving; every minute, she would construct thousands of the water elemental constructs that would defend against the vines.

    It is extremly straining for her, and she is also rapidly expanding the energy from the five-pointed star floating above her.

    I did not do anything, nor I could do anything, but soon I will have to do something. These vines are really the greatest enemy we havee across in the ruin; they are very powerful, very intelligent. If anyone of us had been alone in exploring the ce, they wouldn''t have been able to return.

    One alone couldn''t survive the onught of these three hundred and fifty vines, and they are not numbers.

    Seconds feel like hours as the vines have attacked us from all the angels while we move closer and closer toward the boundary, and now we are just five seconds away from the boundary.

    "We have nearly reached it; in five seconds, we would be out," said Rai, and Lady Atkins nodded and constructed even more elemental animals to defend against the vine.

    Another two seconds passed, and we reached extremly close to the boundary, so close that if we jumped, we could reach. Seeing the boundary, a big smile appeared on the face of Lady Atkins, and she stopped holding back and covered us with a thick sphere of water energy while constricting the double number of elemental animals.

    DHUB DHUB DHUB!

    Suddenly, the smile on the face of the Lady Atkins froze as the earth shook and vines erupted from the ground ahead of us, hundreds of them blocking our exit out of the domain.

    There are about three hundred vines that came out of the ground, and all of them are shining in the bright azure light; the azure light is much brighter than the vines that attacking us, and we don''t need to think about what that means.

    SUP SUP SUP!

    "We are fucked!"

    Rai cursed as the vines moved, and they moved at such speed that I was barely able to follow them with my eyes, and the power they emitted had shaken me from up to down.

    "Don''t change the direction; go straight!" I said when I felt Rai was preparing to change the direction, which is a wise move considering the number of vinesing at us and the power they have.

    "Arent you seeing those freaking vines, it will be a death sentence if we continue to head straight," Rai screamed, and for the first time since the vines had appeared, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "You don''t have to worry about that; just move forward as fast as you can," I said as I looked at theing vines.

    "Fine, but if I die, I will haunt you for the eternity," he replied, and next second, I felt our speed increase further, moving closer and closer to the vines, till there was only ten meters distance between us, which they would take a fraction of seconds to cross.

    ''Fool me once, shame on me, fool me twice¡­.'' I said in my mind, and the whole world turned red.

    Reconnaissance is my specialty; I consider it one of my best abilities and take great pride in it, but this vine had evaded it, and it became a great shame to me. Something like that had never happened; my soul sense would always help me detect the danger, even at a limited range.

    I have made a mistake by not trying too hard, underestimating the danger of this ce, and I would be a fool if I made a simr mistake again.

    The power of the fourth burst exploded inside me, and it was too much, far too much. I should have tested its power before using it, but I had no freaking time, and now, I have to use it, no matter how intense or uncontrolled it is.

    This power is so much that it has begun injuring me, and if I did not find a way to release this power, it would fatally injure, might even kill me.

    Thankfully, I have a way to utilize this power, and I hope it will be enough for what I am trying to do.

    "STOP!"

    I shouted to theing vines, and to the shock of Lady Atkins beside me, the vines have stopped, and things that have stopped them also have be visible.

    Thousands of blood-red strings became visible; these strings are extremly thin, far thinner than the hair, and they mostly stayed invisible, even when the enemy attacked them, and only became visible when I willed them, but now they have be visible without my direction.

    The strain has be too much for them to remain invisible; still, with the power of my burning essence, they are able to hold back the vines but will not be for much longer.

    I could feel a great strength the vines were used to get out of the binds of my strings; they had started to ze in azure light.

    "Rai, hurry, I won''t be able to hold them for long!" I said through the gritted teeth while blood began to flow out of my mouth, eyes, and every other hole in my body.

    Rai did not say anything, but I could feel his aura sting up to the limit, while Lady Atkins had also stopped holding back any power. She begins to harness as much power as the start could give her and begin to create hundreds of elemental animals which are capable of bearing more than one attack of the vines.

    Soon, we reached the bound vines, and Rai moved toward the biggest gap among them; it was big enough for the chariot to barely passed through it.

    Eeee!

    Soon we are passing through the vines, and the strain on me increases many folds; the vines begin to shake, straining my strings even further, while green spots begin to appear on them as they begin to attack my strings with the powerful poison.

    If I had been not using my burning essence to power up these strings, they would have suffered the damage, but with it. They could hold off the poison, at least till we get out of this freaking domain.

    It took a fraction of seconds but felt like hours as we finally passed through the vines, and now there is only a hundred-some meter distance between us and the domain boundary.

    There is no danger ahead of us other than vines that are still attacking vine.

    Hun!

    The smiles appeared on our faces seeing the exit so close, but the next moment, the smiles froze.

    The vines have stopped, and now they are zing in bright green light; the poison auraing off them has be so strong that it begins to kill the poisonous nts around them.

    SUP SUP SUP!

    We had reached the twenty meters to the boundary of the domain when the blinding green light on over three hundred vines simply disappeared, and all of it concentrated on a hail of concentrated poison energy bullets that wereing at us at extremly fast speed.

    Seeing their speed, they would strike us before we could pass through the boundary.

 Chapter 2575: Out

    <h4>Chapter 2575: Out</h4>

    "Shit!"

    I cursed, seeing the concentrated poison bulletsing at us; I had already used all the methods I had, and those I had remaining wouldn''t be enough to defend against these poison bullets.

    I might be able to defend against ten or twenty at most, but there are hundreds of them; there is no way I could defend against them, even if I used all the methods I have.

    The only method I had that could have defended against these attacks were my shields, but I could not use them, considering the strings I should use to weave the shields are now holding back the vines. Still, I have to do something immediately, as these bullets have reached the water elemental sphere which is covering the whole chariot.

    "Star Shield!"

    I was about the activate the best defensive method I could use whendy Atkins activated hers.

    Her defensive method was the five-pointed star above us which expanded immediately and covered the whole chariot.

    I had acted extremly fast, and it was a good thing; it became the moment it covered us fully, the bullets had reached us. The water elemental sphere was not able to stop the concentrated poison bullets even for a moment; it did not slow down their speed.

    As it waspletely vaporized by the first bullet stuck it, and now there are three hundred and fifty that are going to strike against this star shield.

    BANNNG

    The first bullet struck against the shield and made a sound as if a cannon had stuck it. The momentum of it surprised me; I thought it would try to seep inside the shield and poison rather than directly strike it.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG¡­

    After it struck it, the bullet exploded and sttered across the shield-like pain, and that was just beginning, right after it stucks tens of others stuck, painting the star shield green,

    SIZZLE SIZZLE SIZZLE!

    These sttered energies begin to melt the shield; I could feel a colossal amount of energy in the star expanding to defend against the poison, which is stronger and stronger every moment as more and more bullets crash against it.

    I watched in horror as all the bullets stuck the shields and literally burned down the energy of the star, that it began to shrink away; even with all its energy, it wouldn''t be able to hold on against this scary poison.

    The shield was fighting the energies when finally, we touched the boundary of the poison domain and began to pass through it.

    We are passing through it at an extremly fast speed, but it is feeling very slow to me. I could see the minute expressions on Lady Atkin''s face and ripples in the boundary wall as we passed through it.

    BANNG!

    Suddenly everything turned normal, and I found myself crashing against the ground in a ce filled with the extremly dense mellowed water elemental energy.

    "We are out!" Rai shouted in joy as the dense blue fire disappeared from his body, but the next second, his expression turned somber, seeing the horrifying poison was still covering the star in which we are protected.

    Now that we had gotten out, nearly all the horror from my heart had disappeared. As I had not once again be free to use my strings, I am sure I will be able to make a way through them by powering up with my blood energy.

    Hun!

    I was about to do that when Lady Atkins acted again; I felt an immense amount of water elemental energy gathering toward us. The energy is not only beginning to attack the poison but also beginning to strengthen the star by replenishing its energies.

    I could feel the power of the poison whittling away, which made both Rai and me take a sigh of relief.

    I looked at poison for a moment before turning my focus on my string; I am burning my essence, and I should call my strings as soon as possible and turn off the burning, as every second I waste, I am going to need a day a recover.

    This bastard vine had nearly killed us and forced me to burn my blood; there is no way I am going to leave it as it is. I have already made the preparations for that, and now, I just have to pull and hope I will seed.

    Rip Rip Rip!

    A ripping sound rang out from inside the domain, and my strings came back a secondter, and they have note out alone; they hade bearing gifts. Hundreds of them are holding glittering crystals of three colors on their end.

    The crystals disappeared a momentter, and the strings came inside me; as did happen, I cut off the fourth burst.

    Thud!

    Intense weakness flooded into me as I stopped the fourth burst; it was so intense that I did not have the energy to lift my finger and fell down with a thud before falling unconscious.

    "Micheal, Micheal Lord Zaar¡­"

    I felt cool all over me and heard the faint voices, which grew louder and louder till I was able to hear them clearly.

    The weakness is still flooding my mind, but I have already started to recover slowly thanks to my avatar, which had activated the recovery formation the moment I had cut off the fourth boost.

    I don''t know how long I have remained unconscious, but now, I have enough energy to open my eyes and look at Rai and Lady Atkins, who is looking at me worriedly.

    "I am fine, aside from little weakness," I said slowly; thest sentence was a sort of joke, but no oneughed.

    "Burning one essence for power is no joke, Micheal; it might take a month or even more for you to recover," said Rai seriously.

    "You are a little wrong about that; I will be able to recover fully in a week," I replied to his shock. I lied; actually, it won''t take me more than four days to recover fully.

    My constitution, rule power, and the methods I had developed are aiding me in recovering far more quickly from essence burn than the other people. It is not the first time I have burned my essence, and it wouldn''t be thest time.

    Though, I would need to make some heavy modifications in the burst, especially in the fourth burst. I want the essence burning more controlled. I don''t want it to kill me; instead, help me kill the enemies more efficiently.

    Also, the weakness was too much; I could not fall unconscious in battle. If this happened in the battle, my enemies would only need a single move to finish me off.

    "I am fine; you guys don''t have to worry about me," I said and drank a couple of potions in front of them. Those were the fake potions I drank to elevate their worries.

    "It was quite a vine," I said after nearly a minute of silence; "Yes, it was," replied Lady Atkins, before her expressions turned serious.

    "This time, we were very lucky to survive, but if we dared to go unprepared there next time, we would not survive," she added.

    She did not say it, but the vine is too intelligent; it will be prepared to deal with us when we enter next time. We need to be far more prepared and a lot stronger than we are right now if we ever wish to deal with it.

 Chapter 2576: Leaving The Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 2576: Leaving The Ruin</h4>

    "We really did not find any everessence," Rai said with a sigh as I took out the bottle of ever-essence from the phantom, anddy Atkins sat on the disk to recover.

    The phantom is still on the disk and now covering thedy Atkins, but it is not doing anything. I have designed it in such a way that once any human sits on the disc, it will deactivate on its own and activate as the human leaves the disk.

    This way, I would be able to use every drop of every essence that came out from the disk.

    "We have found the other treasures, which are in no way inferior to the everessence," I said, and three crystals glittered in my hand.

    There are three crystals in my hand, each one of a different color and has a different function. The green one contains extremly dangerous poison energy; it has the power to kill the High Grandmasters easily;

    The second one is azure; it is for the strengthening and speed; these crystals would always light up when the vine was to increse its power. The third and thest crystal is red in color; it looks like a ruby it contains pure healing energy.

    It is the densest and purest healing energy I had ever seen; the vines hadn''t used this one, likely because we have never forced it to; our attacks were useless to it; even Rai''s sphere was not able to breach more than an inch of vines surface.

    I have taken a risk and used the green crystal in recovery formation, and the result was astonishing. I am recovering my essence twice a faster speed than I should; at this speed, it wouldn''t take me more than two days to recover.

    "How far are you in opening your fourth seal?" I asked; I knew the answer but still asked. Opinion matters, it is also a form of data, and I like to collect as much data as possible.

    "I think it will break on its own in two days; if I wish to, I could break it immediately," He said and looked at me in askance, "Don''t let it break on your own; it will have the perfect assimtion," I cautioned him.

    His condition is extremlyplicated; the mutation had made him stronger and brough such changes to him that even if he did not work hard, not focus even a minute on practice, and just stayed in his room, he would advance.

    From what I have seen so far, he will be a Grand Lord; there is not a single doubt about it. As long as he is alive and controls that mutation of his, he will be a Grand Lord and advance even further.

    There is constant friction between the core and mutation, even when they are in bnce, and this friction continues to increase their power and purity, which brings advancement.

    It is extremly important that both things be kept in the bnce, a single wrong step and he will turn into an abomination.

    I simplyy on the ground and watch Lady Atkins taking the everessence; it is helping her recover fast. The sooner she recovers, the quicker we will be able to get out of it, as she is the only one who could create the tunnel out.

    We are not powerful enough to walk through that raw energy that is around the cavern; it will tear us apart.

    I looked at her for a moment before I went to my core, where my clone was staring at a giant phantom. The phantom of the vine, and it is huge.

    When it had attacked us, I was able to send one of the most powerful investigation seeds inside it, and now I have its meta-scan.

    It is a vine with nine hundred sub-vines; when it had attacked, it gravely underestimated us and had only used around six fifty vines. If it had used the other two fifty-vines, the strongest ones, even my strings wouldn''t have been able to hold back against them.

    All the vines came out from the single huge vine, which was deep underground, in a ce where all the energies of the poison domain gathered before they came up.

    Killing the vine would be extremly hard; one just needs the strength of absolute peak High Grandmaster to deal with the nine-hundred sub-vines. As for dealing with the main vine, I don''t think even the strength of the High Grandmaster would be enough.

    I will warn Lady Atkins about it before leaving; she shouldn''t absolutely go to the poison region unless she reaches the absolute peak of the High Grandmaster ss; only that way she will be able to guarantee her survival, even if the main vine had attacked her.

    The vine is not from any type of vine I had studied; it might be something I don''t know or something that is mutated from something else; I will have to look at some books before I could say anything about its origin.

    I studied the vine for a few minutes with my clone before we went back to study different things. There are so many things to do, even with a clone; I did not feel like any pressure on me had lessened considering the huge workload that had been piled up from me.

    "I have recovered," said Lady Atkins and walked out of the disk; as she did, the phantom again took her ce, and I threw another bottle at it to collect the water elemental ever-essence.

    "Let''s go; I have been receiving constant summons from the Pyramid," said Rai; he is not the only one. I, too, have been receiving a constant summons. We have stayed longer than we should, and now, the Pyramid is worried.

    Soon we reached the exit of the cavern, and Lady Atkins moved her hands about ten minutester; the tunnel formed in the dense raw elemental energy.

    We flew through it, and a few secondster, we were out; three peak Grandmasters have already waiting for us. The two were the ones who came with Rai and Lady Atkins, while the third one was new, and she looked to be in quite a sour mood.

    All three of them looked at us and couldn''t help but be surprised, especially the Grandmaster in the middle; she seemed quite surprised seeing Lady Atkins and me, despite being already aware of our breakthrough.

    I had informed Pyramid about mine anddy Atkin''s advancement when she was breaking through.

    Though, the woman quickly controlled her expression and once again looked at us with a sour face.

    "Lord Sce, Lord Zaar, you have been immediately asked to present yourselves to the Pyramid," She said before she turned to the Lady Atkins.

    "Lady Atkins, the Pyramid had made you a temporary caretaker of the navar ruin until further notice," said the woman, like she was reading the order.

    "Little veronica, you shouldn''t always be so serious; your Grandfather was such a funny man; he would be turning his grave if he knew his descended was such a sour face; you know he used to hate such people," Rai said with a smile, but next second the smile on his face froze up when the women red at him.

    "It seemed we have stayed here enough, Micheal," said Rai awkwardly as he turned to me, "Wait for a minute," I said to him and disappeared from my spot.

    My speed was much lesser than I would like, but I still appeared at a destination in a few seconds, in front of a young man and woman.

    "So, have you decided?" I asked; I had given them enough time to make the decision; they should have made a decision by now.

    "We areing," replied Eiligh with the same conviction she had when I asked herst time. I nodded and turned to the young man beside her, "I am alsoing," he said after some hesitation.

    "Since you have decided, let go," I said and covered them with my energy, and we disappeared from our spot and appeared beside Rai and others a couple of secondster.

    "These two areing with us," I inform, which clearly surprised them. "Lord Zaar, you know the rules; the Pyramid will not make an exception, even for you," said Grandmaster Veronica as she looked at two people.

    "You don''t have to worry about that; I will talk to the council personally," I replied, to which she nodded and activated her beacon, Rai, and also activated our beacon, including the temp ones I have ced on the siblings.

 Chapter 2577: Trial

    <h4>Chapter 2577: Trial</h4>

    Hun!

    I appeared in the Pyramid with Rai and others, and just as I did, I felt the defensive mechanisms around me activate.

    They are extremly dangerous, so dangerous that I would vaporize on the spot if any of them had fired.

    "You really have to bring them!"ined Rai, "Now, look, all the guns are pointing at us. If any of them fired, this poor-me will simply vanish from the world," He added, pointing at six shiny cannons, each one of them held the power to kill us in an instant.

    I did not say anything and turned to the siblings, who were staring at the guns with wide eyes. While Eilidh isparably calm, her brother is shaking under the aura of guns.

    It is the first time they have experienced the weapons this powerful in their whole life; they are more powerful than the strongest Grimms they have met; feeling such fear is normal. Hell, I am scared shitless seeing those guns.

    Click!

    We just had to wait for a few seconds before the door opened, and old leading three people walked and came inside. The old man is the High Grandmaster; the three people behind him are all the powerful Grandmasters.

    The old man is short and has dark blue hair and ck eyes; he has a pyramid badge and a blue badge with a chain and sword beside. With the badge of thew-enforcement department, these people are one of the scariest on in the whole Pyramid.

    "Micheal Zaar, you have broken thew by bringing the unregistered humans into the Pyramid without prior permission," said the old man and appeared beside me and looked at the two siblings.

    "We will be taking these unregistered humans into custody while you will face the trial with the council immediately," He said and, without waiting, took out cors and was about to ce them on their necks when I stopped him.

    "Lord Sakar, I would be grateful if you just seal their energies," I asked; the old man looked at me for a second before nodding. "Fine, but any kind of resistance from them, and I will put a cor on them," He said and sealed their energies in lightning-fast speed.

    "Thank you, Lord Sakar," I said before turning to the siblings. "Don''t worry, I will see you both soon," I said.

    A momentter, the light covered us, and they disappeared along with the Grandmasters of thew enforcement department; I, too, disappeared along with other High Grandmasters and Grandmaster Veronica to apletely different ce.

    A secondter, I appeared in themand, with ten council-members both in projection and their real bodies looking at me.

    "Grandmaster Micheal, congrattion on your breakthrough to High Grandmaster ss," Lady May said, surprising me with her congrattion, as I thought they would first bring out the thing I have done.

    "Lady May!"ined two voices before I could thank her. First was the old man beside me, and the other was the councilman Sylvester, who heads thew-enforcement department.

    He gave the Lady May a look, which clearly said it was time for serious business and not frivolous activities.

    "Lord Zaar, you have broken one of the most importantws of Pyramid by bringing unregistered humans into the sacred sanctuary of our race without permission; I hope you will exin the reason behind it?" asked Lord Sylvester.

    I could see the surprise on the old man''s face; thenguage lord Sylvester used was quite mildpared to what others would face in my position, not to mention I am bound or even in the restriction formation.

    If it had been someone else, they would have faced all those things, including harsh questions; it wouldn''t have affected much if they were High Grandmaster.

    It is like, I did not break one of the most importantws, but I made a minor mistake, and truly they are treating it as such. As I am too important, more than they arefortable, I amfortable with, and as long as I provide a valid reason, I wouldn''t receive much more than a p on the wrist.

    The truth more ufortable that I like to be, but it is a reality.

    "Can I have the permission to show something to the council?" I asked back instead of answering the question.

    "You may," Lord Sylvester replied, "Thank you," I said, and two seeds came out of my hand and transformed into two meta-physical scans.

    "What are you trying to show us with these scans, Grandmaster Zaar?" asked Silus Bishop, and when he said Grandmaster, he was saying like he is addressing me like a Grandmaster, different than the Grandmasterdy May had used, which is referring to Grandmaster of healing, the title I had earned.

    "This," I said, and change appeared on the scans, and a momentter, all of their eyes when wide with shock; even Rai had be shocked.

    Everyone here is intelligent and possesses great experience and knowledge; they might have deep knowledge but know enough to understand what I am trying to show them.

    "A perfect twelve constitution," the Old man behind me said in shock. "Yes, two of them are siblings; one possesses poison element constitution, while the other possesses water element constitution," I exined, which again shocked them.

    A perfect twelve constitution is so rare that they didn''t appear for thousands of years, and here there are two, with one of them being the poison element, one of the rarest and most dangerous of constitutions.

    "The poison constitution, there seemed to be some problem in it," asked Lord Hunt, and hearing that, a big smile appeared on my face.

    "You are right, my lord; there is a problem," I said and revealed the problem to them. "My God!" cursed Lord Hunt as he took a sharp breath.

    "The Grimms are really cruel; they have utterly destroyed this precious constitution," said Lady May, who herself possesses a powerful level 10 constitution.

    "You are a little wrong about that Lady May; it is not a Grimms that done that to her, but she herself," I replied, shocking them all.

    "Tearing the constitution is like tearing the soul; I wouldn''t be able to do it even if I wanted to; the sheer pain of it would be too much," said Grandmaster Veronica from behind.

    "Why would she do that to that herself?" asked Lady May, and "Its because¡­." I begin to exin things in short. Though they are already aware of the condition of the ruin from the first report they got from the Masters, which we sent back two days ago.

    "Grimms," said Lord Singh through the greeted teeth; we also sighed. It is not new, and unless we wipe out these bastardspletely, it will not stop.

    "You all shouldn''t forget about that taint; he also had an extremly powerful bloodline; taking him, we were nearly wiped out," said Silus Bishop after a minute of silence, and for the first time, I was not angry at him, he had raised a very valid point.

    Once upon a time, thousands of years ago, we had taken a liberated human given his powerful bloodline, and for over a hundred years, he was a great asset and given the race great victories until his great betrayal.

    That betrayal had brought us very close to theplete loss, and if it were not for the trinity that rose to kill him, we would have been wiped out in that war.

    "I understand the reservation and even fully agree with it, prepared contingencies like death triggers that would kill them in a singlemand even if they became extremly powerful," I said.

    Off course, I know the danger, and even with the deep scan, brain scan, and lie detection, I am notpletely sure of them and would not take a risk.

    "But I still wish you would give them a chance; both of them have great potential and would be a great asset to the human race and the war," I requested.

    They will not be the first who are given a chance; thousands of liberated humans have fought for us, and some have earned great merit, but all of them were inducted after great precaution and decades of surveince.

    For a minute, nobody spoke before Grand Commander looked at me, "We will conduct our own investigation on them and test their loyalty, and till then, they will be in our custody, though you will be able to meet them," said Grandmastermander finally.

    "Thank you, Grand Commander," I said ecstatically.

    "Still, you have broken thew Lord Zaar, and for that, you will bear a punishment," added Lord Sylvester, and I intentionally made my expression sober otherwise, it would be too rude, but inside my heart, I am dancing happily.

 Chapter 2578: Quality Time

    <h4>Chapter 2578: Quality Time</h4>

    "Rest here today; from tomorrow, your training will begin," I said to my siblings; they were kept in the river tower; it is not a prison, far from it. It is a guest tower for themon tyrants, whoe to the Pyramid with a guest pass.

    They have rtive independence in the tower; they could go to the other floors and try different things, from the restaurants to training rooms.

    Though they only have today as free, from tomorrow, their training will begin, and they also will get to experience the things people of their age do. These two know anything about fighting or the real world; they will need to experience everything.

    Of course, the Pyramid will be watching their every move extremly carefully; the slightest problem and they will be sent back to the ruin; any sign of subservient and they will be killed. The Pyramid did not take the risk with such things.

    I talked to them for a few minutes, exining some more things before I walked out. They have huge work cut out for them, and so is for me.

    I have to think about how her constitution and their Inheritance; the current Inheritance they have is absolute shit; it couldn''t help contain their Inheritance, and if I did not do anything, their constitutions would destroy those inheritances.

    I just hope they do well to justify the risk I have taken on them.

    I did not receive much punishment other than a p of the wrist. It was just some warning and a few clearances and priveledges blocked, which is nothing.

    I still couldn''t help but smile when I remember the expressions of Grandmaster Veronica and Lord Sakar; the old man even protested seeing my punishment.

    I walked out of their apartment and stepped into the formation, and a secondter, I appeared in my room. I wanted to go to the marinas, but she is still studying, and aside from the patients on whom she wanted to test her methods, she is not letting anyone in, not even me.

    I am tired; after that great fight and burning my essence, I did not get much time to sleep. Even though there is tons of work for me to do, since the end of the month is very close, and I have a huge breakthrough target, I am going to take a long rest.

    I need to rest, as only through this way I will be able to recover in two days and wouldn''t be fatigued when I work tomorrow.

    So, I removed my jacket and shoes before lying down on the bed, and in just a few seconds, I fell to sleep.

    I woke up; naturally, this time, there was no rm or anything; I slept as much as I could before waking up, and I felt good. All the tiredness is gone, even though I still wouldn''t be able to use all my strength before one and half days.

    Which is still amazing considering the essence I had burned; it was in huge amount, but I am going to recover it all in just two days.

    I had slept for nine hours; I came to know about it immediately as I became conscious due to my connection with my clone.

    I did not stay in bed for long; I got out and walked into the bathroom to freshen up and shower, and in a few minutes, I was in the kitchen.

    It was early morning, and my father hadn''t woken up yet. I decided to cook for him and my sister; nowadays, my family time has shrunk a lot due to the constant work. So, I nned to make something good for my family, and the new cooking technique I had learned would make everything amazing.

    A few minutes into cooking, a surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face, even though I shouldn''t be surprised, considering the clone is me.

    The clone had learned the method while I was sleeping, and now, I am doing it without any problem; there was no mistake.

    It hadn''t been a week since I had created the clone, but it still shocked me with its abilities. If one clone could do such things, I couldn''t help but wonder what two clones or three clones would be able to do and how tremendously they will going to help me.

    I was busy cooking when I sensed the presence and couldn''t help but be surprised. A few secondster, I saw my parents walking into the kitchen.

    My mother had been on a mission when I had left; when she left, she had said it might take her a while to return, but clearly, it did not.

    "Micheal, when did you return?" Mom asked as she sat in front of me, "Last night," I replied while my hands and strings moved multiple things. "You know, you should tell your parents about that," she said pointedly.

    I really wanted to say, I am an adult and did not need to do those things, but I am wise enough to not say something like that. "I am sorry, I forgot," I replied; I usually inform my parents, butst night I was too tired to even send a message.

    "Good. You might be an adult and powerful, but we are still your parents, and we worry, you know," She said as she touched my face with her hand.

    "I know," I said softly before focusing on the cooking. I am using severalplicated cooking methods; they are not easy when focusing on one, and I am using several at a time.

    "What is the asion? You are cooking quite a lot for breakfast," Father asked; I usually cook a sumptuous breakfast, but today is too much, and the asion deserves it.

    Gasp Gasp!

    I did not reply to his question but slightly released my aura of High Grandmaster, and a secondter, the loud gasps rang out of their mouths as they looked at me with shock.

    "Power of High Grandmaster, you are advancing really very quickly, Micheal," My father said while my mother just looked at me with amazement and shock.

    My parents are one of few people who were aware of my true level, but even then, they are shocked, which I don''t really understand, considering I am not the only person in the family who is a Master but possesses the power of the High-Grandmaster.

    My mother also has the power of the High-Grandmaster through her art. It is not hard to believe Grand Arts have this ability; it is the reason why people are so crazy about them, but only in billion have the capability toprehend them.

    My mother had already reached the Master''s ss, and if she had wished to, she could have be Grandmaster, but she is holding back the growth that her art is elerating. She wants toprehend her art further and delve deeper into her Inheritance.

    She wants to do something that only one host of Empire of Mist has been able to achieve before, and that goal is extremly difficult. Even with such achievements, there is a very hard and long road ahead of her, but if anyone could seed, it would be my mother.

    It took another half an hour for everything to be finished, and by that time, my mother had brought my sister, and we ate the breakfast together as a family, and it felt good.

    I hope I get more opportunities to spend quality time with my family, and I will try hard for it, and I can, now that I have the clone.

 Chapter 2579: Sucess

    <h4>Chapter 2579: Sucess</h4>

    "Dear Micheal, have some pity on this old man and give me some crystals; you already have given this brat more than me, which is not fair," said Grandmaster Salvador.

    "Old man, he is my friend; I have known him for a long time, and I need more crystals; they have be crucial for my research," replied Jim.

    "Snort!"

    "What research? Do you think I don''t know you are using half of the crystals on that little girlfriend of yours," Grandmaster Salvador fired back; it actually stumped Jim for a moment before he shouted back at the old man.

    "Enough both of you, you both will get nine crystals each for personal research, and this will be thest time till I get the new stock," I said while messaging my head. They have been going on it each other for quite a while, and I begin to make my head hurt.

    I would have bored it if it had been a genuine argument, but it is not. It is all an act to get more vine crystals from me. I wish I could say that on their faces, but I understand them and know they will straight up refute it.

    "While the nine crystals are far from enough, the old man will manage," said Grandmaster Salvador without even a hint of shame in his eyes. "Me too," Jim said while greedily catching the crystals I had thrown on him.

    While most of the things they have said in their arguments are fake, some are true, like using crystals on his girlfriend and seeing the usage of the crystal; I am very sure it is true.

    It had been six days since I had returned from the Navaar ruin, and many things could happen, but the thing that caused the most ripples were the crystals I have got from the vine; their preciousness is beyond what I had imagined.

    Three days ago, I was heavily cursed by both Jim and Grandmaster Salvador for using the red crystal for my essence recovery; ording to them, it was an utter waste, and seeing what the crystals could do in the hands of alchemists, they were right.

    The crystals from the vine have something called the origin element, which is an extremly good thing. The alchemists could use this thing and create a powerful potion.

    The alchemist would have been easily able to amplify the power of the crystal of healing energy by the three times at the least; I have made the mistake of using it raw.

    It is not just the red-healing crystal that is important; all three of them are. The green-poison crystal containing the extremly horrifying poison could be used to create the antidote, which could be used in dealing with most of the most powerful poisons.

    Of all three, it is azure that turned out of most important many times; I wanted to hoard it for myself.

    The azure crystal that gave the vine speed and strength is extremly good for strengthening the body; its effects are beyond amazing. I had already begun to use it on myself and the subjects, and I think we are going to little more people advancing next month than we had expected.

    The next month was thest month, and the pyramid had been hurrying me for the Grandmaster. It is very clear that they want to make a huge attack on Grandmaster.

    Seeing our defensive position, the Grimms areunching more and more attacks on us, capturing more and more of our territory. The council is under huge pressure to act, and Grand Lords wouldn''t be able to save them forever; they will have to act sooner thanter.

    It is necessary for us to act, or it will begin to affect the morale of our forces, and that is a very bad thing.

    It is why the council had said that they would send very powerful powerhouses to navar ruin to collect more crystals from the vine. It is an extremly dangerous task, but the council is willing to take the risk, and if I am not wrong, then one of person they will send will be from the council.

    Click!

    My thoughts were broken by the people that came inside the watching room, they bowed at me as they appeared, and I nodded at them before focusing on the sixteen windows around me.

    Today is the breakthrough day, and only thirteen Masters were going to make the breakthrough this month, but the water every essence and strengthening crystals from the vine had changed a thing, mostly it was water everessnece.

    The two of the three people added were not even part of next month''s rooster, I did not think they would be ready even next month, but the strengthening crystal and water everessence had changed things.

    Now, we are going to get sixteen Grandmasters; it will be one of our best months if all of them seed.

    People kepting one by one; I only stood up when the phantom of Lord Singh and Lord Hunt had appeared.

    Click!

    It took fifteen more minutes for Ne and the assistants toplete the preparation before they came back to the viewing room.

    Everyone is present, except for Marina and Grandmaster Charline. It is the first time Grandmaster Charline missing the mass breakthroughs, but she is doing something important and unable to attend the breakthroughs.

    "Begin!"

    I instructed, and the second the formation lit up, and to everyone''s surprise, the breakthrough formations covering the Inheritance hosts began to fly up and, within a minute, had formed the runic sphere around the Masters, with them as the center.

    My clone had made things easy. If it were not for its help, I wouldn''t have been able to design these breakthrough formations with the time I have.

    "These look new," said Lord Hunt; "These are the new breakthrough formations I have developed; they are efficient and also increase the chances of sess," I replied, which surprised both council members.

    "Each one is custom them?" asked Lord Singh, hearing a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. One needs more than strength to be a council member, each one of the council members is a highly intelligent person.

    "Yes, each formation is crafted specifically for one person," I replied. I am quite proud of them, and after being tested on myself at first, I know they will work as they had intended.

    The breakthroughs began, and even after seeing them tens of times, I did not get bored; at every breakthrough, I learned something new and found ws in old, which helped me furnish my method even further.

    The first breakthrough came at one hour and twenty-five minutes, the fastest Grandmaster breakthrough I had ever seen, and it is, of course, from the Inheritance host; they are the quickest to make the breakthroughs.

    Two minutester, another seeded, and six minutester, another; one after another, hosts of Inheritance began to make a breakthrough, and within forty minutes, all eleven of them made the sessful breakthroughs.

    The hosts of bloodlines took a little longer; it took them two hours and forty minutes first to begin, but they finished an hourter.

    p p p

    "Congrattions, Lord Zaar, for another phenomenal sess," said Lord Hunt, as the apuse stopped, and all I could do was smile and repeat the words I had said so many times.

 Chapter 2580: Death Of Grand Lord I

    <h4>Chapter 2580: Death Of Grand Lord I</h4>

    The moment I woke up, I felt bad; there was this ominous feeling clouding my mind, telling me something bad was going to happen, and thing, everything was going good.

    The project is going fine; more than just fine, the resources like nine blood-burning essence, blood wine, everessence vines crystals, and a few more are helping a lot with the resources I am growing in my core.

    The council is also helping a lot, even risking their lives; in one month, they have sent the team to the navar ruin three times already to get the vine crystals, and these risks are paying off greatly; I will have no problem inpleting my target.

    Still, this ominous feeling was clouding me; I tried to forget it, get away from it, but it was not going away, even when I meditated, which usually helps, but this time, it was not helping, and it was frustrating me.

    I am very close to reaching my target; the day after tomorrow will be thest mass breakthrough of the first phase of the project, where I willplete my promise to create the hundred Grandmaster for the Pyramid, and I don''t want anything to happen that upend my n.

    Hun!

    I just thought that when suddenly something lighted up like the sun in my core, I instantly appeared beside my core, and when I looked at the thing that was shining like a sun, my expression couldn''t help but change.

    The radiance was bright, but it did not feel inspiring; instead, for some reason, it felt sad. I felt like I am watching the radiance of a dying sun, which at thest moment of its life, shines the brightest.

    The Council Hall

    "Two days, in two days, we will have enough Grandmasters tounch the attack," said Lord Sylvian with a clear, hopeful smile on his face.

    "The pressure to act these days is really too much; just yesterday, I had met the delegation of our vassal organizations, and they ate my brain for an hour, asking me when we will retaliate against the Grimms with the big attacks!" said Silus Bishop, clearly he is angry.

    "How are the preparations, Lord Whitmore?" the projection of the Grand Commander spoke finally. "Neary finished; we just need thest badge from Zaar, and within a week, we willunch the attack on the Grimms," He replied while projecting the graph for everyone to see.

    "He had already produced the ny-three Grandmasters already; I wonder how many he will produce this month," she said softly as she studied the graph.

    "Lord Zaar always gives the list to us, but this time he is being very secretive," said Lord Sylvester before opening the list of peak Masters in the project, and there are nearly two hundred of them.

    The number itself is quite surprising, considering 70% of them had reached this stage in the past nine months, and now many of them would be able to make a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss.

    "Looking at the data here, I think we will get around fifteen Grandmaster this month," opinioned Lord Sylvester, butdy May shook her head beside him, "You don''t agree?" he asked; they were able to predict number seeing the data, so he is quite surprised seeing his colleague disagreeing.

    "I feel like the number is low for this final; I think it should be around twenty," she said while looking at the list of masters.

    "I really hope your words woulde true,dy May; we really need more Grandmasters," Lord Whitmore sighed.

    Seeing the number of Grandmasters appearing in the Grimms, the number hundred did not strike much confidence. As they are very sure, the Grimms are hiding more Grandmaster than they are showing, and these hundred would only give them a fighting chance, not help them win the battle.

    Still, they are better than nothing; it will buy them some time, and the time hopefully will help them produce more Grandmasters.

    Throughout the months, they have noticed the method of Micheal is getting more and more sophisticated, and the Grandmasters they are producing have a lot more potential to advance further than the Grandmasters before.

    Crack

    "The next on our ag" Grand Commander stopped mid-speaking as she heard the crack, and all of them looked up immediately and saw crack running down on the square mirror that was hanging down like a chandelier, and dread couldn''t help but appear on their face.

    That mirror is not a chandelier; it is much more. It is extremly powerful that, even if all of them were to attack together, they would not be able to break it, but now the crack begins to appear on it.

    Crack Crack Crack

    The dread had just appeared on their faces when it had transformed to sheer horror when they saw tens of cracks appearing on the mirror and spreading everywhere. Everyone understood what had happened, and it couldn''t fill their heart with grief and horror.

    "Teacher,"

    Whispered Grand Commander while tears streaming down her face; the grief she was feeling was unbearable; her teacher was like a father to her and her sister, and now today, she had lost him, and the thing is, she could not even grief.

    The tears just started streaming down when she wiped them down and looked at the cracking mirror with an expressionless face, but her eyes were still filled with endless grief.

    The projection of all five Grand Lords has appeared, and when they looked response of Grand Lords, their grief-filled eyes couldn''t help but light up in approval.

    They did not speak or even move, just watched in silence without asking any questions, as if expecting to receive them soon.

    Bang!

    The mirror shattered, but instead of its pieces, its pieces moved around and created a sort of formation, which began to shine.

    The shine started off slow, but soon it had be so bright that even Grand Lords wouldn''t be able to see who was beside them. The shinested for nearly three minutes before it began to mute rapidly till it hadpletely disappeared.

    No change had urred in the formation of the broken mirrors; it was still the same and in the same position, but now there was a translucent figure hanging there.

    He is lord of ss.

    "Teacher, d..did you die?" asked Lady Vivian in a shaking voice.

    She had appeared just a few seconds ago; unlike her younger sister, her face was streaming down with tears, and she did not make any efforts to stop them.

    "Yes, my dear students, I died. The Grimms have killed me." He replied as he looked at them with love and unwillingness, but there was also some eptance of death.

    "Winston, how? You should not have died, even if three or four have attacked you, and if you were willing to pay the price, you would have been able to escape through the mirror world," asked Matron Mavis.

    It is very, extremly hard to kill people with Grand Art; they are very good at escaping, but the lord of ss had died, the first Grand Lord in three hundred years.

    "The Grimms were extremly prepared, and Fazdr had be so powerful that now only you will be able to handle him, Mavis," he said, and everyone shuddered, especially the Grand Lord.

    They are aware of how powerful matron Mavis is, and she is one of the biggest reasons why the Grimm had waited so long to begin this epochal war.

 Chapter 2581: Death Of Grand Lord II

    <h4>Chapter 2581: Death Of Grand Lord II</h4>

    "I wish I could say I am surprised, but I am not; I feared something like this might happen since Vivian and Anna had brought back the news," said Matron Mavis softly.

    "Yes, we all feared this but could do nothing," said Lord of ss before turning to Matron Mavis with a serious face. "Don''t go to the realm, Mavis.

    The real trap is for you; my death was just the bait," said Lord of ss, hearing that all the councilmembers shuddered.

    "I am already at the entrance of the dark rain realm, and if I didn''t take revenge for you, then what use these old bones be?" she asked with deep anger burning in her dark eyes, and one could see her dangerous abyssal mes that are threatening to burst out of her body.

    "Don''t, Mavis; you are the shield that is stopping that bastard Fazdr; you should calm yourself and think rationally," requested Lord of ss, seeing the burning rage in her eyes.

    "So, I just sit around and do nothing while Grimms begin to kill us," she asked, and her voice was loud, letting out the grief and sadness she was feeling at the death of her friend, whom she had known for over four hundred years.

    "I did not say that; I want you to take revenge for me, massacre those bastards till not a single kin of their remained, but I hope you will have patients," He said and floated toward her with ss formation before appearing in front of all the Grand Lords.

    "You all will not have to wait long; in two days, Micheal will have the Grandmaster ready, and then you all will attack the Grimms, and it would be a force they would never expect us to have, and that is the great advantage we will have," he added.

    With the death of the Grand Lord, no attack would be a surprise attack; they would be expecting it and, given their nning, fully prepared to crush whatever came at me. They might be even ready to make a final stand.

    Hearing him, she finally calmed down and, seeing that, a smile small smile couldn''t help but appear on the face of the Lord of ss.

    Very few people know this, but Lord of ss is a very shy person and rarely shows his emotions, which is why he always remains invisible and only shows himself when it is absolutely necessary.

    "Just how did they kill you, Winston?" asked Patriarce Bradford. The translucent figure of Lord of ss did not immediately answer the question; instead, he closed his eyes for a second before opening them and beginning to narrate details.

    "There were two factors in their n; first was Fazdr of Golden Fire, and the other is the anti-mirror formation, which I don''t know where they have got it from," He said before continuing with further details.

    Everyone listened without disturbing him even for a second, though there was no reason to disturb him since the Lord of ss is very detailed in narrating the events of his death.

    If Micheal had been here, he would have been very dumbstruck seeing the reaction of these people or even Lord of the ss of his death. He would have expected more emotions, given the one greatest shield of our race had died and not somemon Grandmaster.

    Though, if he had looked carefully, he would have been startled to see that nearly everyone''s eyes were raging like Matron Mavis, especially of Grand Commander and Lady Vivian; the fire in their eyes were burning much greater than Lady Mavises, but they are controlling it.

    They don''t have an option; the ones that had killed their teacher are far above their grade, and even Grand Lords wouldn''t be able to deal with it aside from Matron Mavis.

    "If not for that bastard Fazdr, I would have been able to breach that anti-mirror formation and escape through the mirror dimension," he finished with a sigh.

    The silence descended in the hall, and for a whole minute, nobody spoke.

    "How long can you hold your souls from breaking apart?" asked Matron Mavis; "Two weeks at most," He replied and turned to his student. "There is so much I have to leave to teach two of you that even a year wouldn''t be enough," He said with a deep sadness.

    If it had been anyone in his body, even Grand Lord, they would have died the instant their body was destroyed, but the Lord of ss is not anyone normal. He is someone who hasprehended the Grand Art.

    The Grand Art brings changes in body and soul; the Fortress of Mirror does the same. One of its abilities is to bind the soul to the mirror dimension, which lets the soul survive longer than a normal soul. Still, this is an amazing ability to have.

    "Teacher didn''t you give Micheal a piece of the mirror; he might have devised a method that would help you remain in the world longer," said Lady Hera suddenly, and hearing that, everyone''s ears perked up, but there was barely any change in Lord of ss.

    "For thousands of years, many hosts of this Inheritance tried it and even gave to many schrs to study it, but no one seeded," he said and shook his head.

    "No one had ever seeded in creating a hundred Grandmasters in nine months, either," Grand Commander said back. Hearing that, the Lord of ss couldn''t help but shake his head in a mirthless smile.

    "I also want to live a little longer, girls, watch you grow to your full potential and watch everyst Grimm Monster get massacred, and in this war, we might have some hope due to Micheal and other talented young people, but it will not happen,"

    "Micheal might have some chance if he had some time to study that thing, but it had been barely three months since I had given that piece, and seeing how many responsibilities he has, I don''t think he even had time to look at what I have given him," said the Lord of ss as he appeared in front of his student.

    "At least let us ask him," said Lady Vivian, and it is clear Lord of the ss wanted to reject it to save himself from the necessary hope, but seeing the expressions in their eyes, he wasn''t able to crush the hope they had in their eyes.

    "Fine, summon him," He said finally.

    ¡­

    "Just what had happened?" I asked as I looked at a piece of the mirror in my hand; it was clear something had happened, and the changes were much more than this piece of mirror greying a little.

    I really wanted to call the council and ask them about the condition of the Lord of ss, but that seemed too presumptuous and not to mention rude, considering Grand Commander is the Lord of ss''s student.

    Hun!

    Still, I thought hard about it and finally made up my mind to ask about Lord of ss, even if it was rude, and about to connect my soul sense to my badge when I found teleportation formation covering me, and I disappeared from the conferment room.

 Chapter 2582: Questions

    <h4>Chapter 2582: Questions</h4>

    I appeared in the hall and saw all the council members looking at me, and I was about to open my eyes and fell on the lord of ss floating amidst broken ss.

    "Lord of ss, what happened to you?" I asked, seeing his translucent figure; I had some inkling, but I did not dare to even think about it. If that turns out to be true, then we will face huge consequences in the war.

    "I am dead, Micheal; this is my soul talking to you," replied lord of ss, turning the terrifying throught I had into the truth.

    I did not want to ept it, especially about the lord of ss. He is very hard to kill, even among the Grand Lords, due to his grand art.

    "How?" I asked a couple of secondster when I was finally able to connect myself to reality from the denial. "The Grimms killed me," he replied, which is the obvious answer. I am who would kill a Grand Lord; though there are some who died in ruins and cosmos, they are a minority.

    Still, hearing him say that, my blood couldn''t help but boil, and I wanted to kill every Grimm that there was.

    "Grimms will pay for it," I said with gritted teeth. "Yes, they will," echoeddy Vivian.

    "Micheal, I have called you here for the important thing; I hope you will be able to help," said Grand Commander.

    "As long as it is within my power Grand Commander, I will do it," I replied without even thinking about it.

    "Teacher had given you the shard of the mirror a few months ago. Were you able toprehend anything? Something that will extend the life of a teacher''s soul by a few months or even a year," asked Grand Commander with a face full of hope.

    I have never seen such expressions on the Grand Commanders'' faces or on Lady Vivian, who is looking at me with a simr expression.

    "Are you talking about mirror soul cage and other simr things?" I asked, "Yes," Both of them replied in unison, with hope blooming on their faces as I named the thing they wanted; even a faint hopeful expression appeared on the face of the lord of ss.

    "Yes, can you create the mirror soul cage? It will definitely extend the life of teachers'' souls for a few months or even a year if we are lucky," said Grand Commander as she looked at me with burning hope; even the lord of ss is showing the

    "Creating a mirror soul cage will not be a problem, and I could even guarantee that it would be able to retain the soul of lord of ss for at least six months before the great degradation begins," I said, shocking everyone, even lord of ss was clearly very surprised.

    "We have all the resources; you can begin immediately," said Lady Vivian, and glittering resources came out of her storage; some of them are so rare that seeing them, my eyes couldn''t help but go wide.

    "Hold on, little girl, there is something more he has to say, didn''t you, Micheal?" asked Lady Ang, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. The old woman is very sharp and knows me the best among all the people here.

    "Yes, there is something more I have to say, but first, I have to confirm something; without it will not work," I replied and turned to Lady Vivian.

    "Create the privacy screen,dy Vivian; you might not want others to hear what I want to ask of you," I said. She frowned a little, but she created a privacy screen, thick enough that one could only see our silhouette and not see us clear enough to read our lips.

    We were not the only ones on the privacy screen; she had brought her sister and also her teacher; they seemed to be the people she trusted the most.

    "What do you want to ask me?" I asked, and the smile on my face had turned a little strainful. She might not like or might even flip, as I had pried into her deepest secret without her permission, and powerhouse does not like such things.

    "I want to know about yourprehension of Fortress of Mirrors; how far has it reached?" I asked, and I could see the shock appearing on her; even the lord of ss and Grand Commander were surprised by her question.

    "How do you know? Did your mother tell you?" she asked immediately while her deep ck bore into me.

    I was a little surprised by her question before the bulb lit up in my mind. So she is the one who went with my mother on the first mission; I had always been curious about the person, seeing the way my mother talked about them, and it turned out to bedy Vivian.

    "No,dy Vivian, it is me," I said and waved my hand; the next second, the seed came out of my hand and transformed into the meta-scan.

    "It is my meta-scan," she said in surprise before turning at me, and I could see the spark of anger in her eyes that scared the shit of me. Her aura had leaked faintly, and that faint aura froze me on my spot. It was so powerful that she could kill me before I could even think.

    Even fighting and destroying that vine in navar ruin wouldn''t be much of a challenge for her.

    "How did you get it?" she asked, and a guilty smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, "When you had taken the drop of nine blood-burning essences," I replied, and I thought she would fly into the rage, but nothing of that sort happened.

    She just closed her eyes for a moment, and when she opened them, all the anger had disappeared.

    "It is very rude to pry into one secrete without their permission, Grandmaster; it might get you killed one day," She said. "I know; I will refrain myself from doing that in the future," I said, and even I don''t believe the words I spoke.

    Though, the answer seemed to satisfy her enough that she nodded.

    "As for your question on myprehension of the fortress of mirrors, it is hair breath away from reaching the Grand Lord ss," She replied, shocking me but also turning my mood ecstatic; with it, my n had a good chance of working.

    "Everybody in centralmand knows about me practicing the fortress of mirrors, but don''t mention myprehension," said Lady Vivian.

    "I will not," I replied.

    "So, why do you want to know about myprehension? Does it require creating a mirror soul cage," she asked to which I shook my head.

    "No, mirror soul cage did not require it; a different method does," I replied. It did not surprise them; they kind of expected it.

    "Does the new method is better?" asked Grand Commander; "Yes, much better and also very risky, but if we are sessful, then lord of ss''s soul would be able to survive for at least three to five years, and if Lady Vivian able to advance herprehension of art to the Grand Lord ss, then it would increse by ten times," I said all in a single sentence.

    They were not able to reach for a second, and when they did, they shook, all of them.

 Chapter 2583: Telling The World

    <h4>Chapter 2583: Telling The World</h4>

    "Though, this method is very dangerous; not only for lord of ss, whose soul might crumble during the process, but also for Lady Vivian, whose body and soul might get injured,pared to it, the mirror soul cage is rtively safe," I said, exining my nt to both council and the Grand Lord.

    I had already exined it for a few minutes to Lady Vivian and others, but I am exining it to others.

    "What are the chances of sess in both methods?" asked Sky Elder Raag; this man rarely shows himself due to his responsibilities, and if its not for the death of the Lord of ss, he wouldn''t have shown himself here.

    There is another Grand Lord who is not present, and aside from me, Grand Lords, and a few councilmen, he is dead to the world.

    "Soul mirror cage has 95% chances of sess, while the method I had devised has 60%," I said, telling the truth without hiding anything.

    The method I had devised in based on a method in ss shard, but that method could not be used, but I had used it as the reference to create a different method. I am not fully if it will work, which is why I gave it such low chances.

    "One lets you live for six months, while the other for at least three years, butes with considerable risk for you and your student," said Matron Mavis and sighed.

    I did not say anything; Lady Vivian hadn''t given me an answer yet. Though she needs to decide soon so I can begin my preparation, which is going to take some time, as I had only conceptualized the method, creating it will take at least a day.

    "The second method, Grandmaster Zaar, prepare for the second method," said Lady Vivian. Her answer surprised me, I thought there would be some discussions, and it would take at least half an hour for them to make a choice, but it seemed like I was wrong.

    "What resources will the process require?" Grand Commander asked. "I have the most important one, but I hope the council will provide the rest," I said, and a blue stone appeared in my hand with a list of resources.

    "Arangatus stone; no wonder you have dared to device such method," said the Sky Elder Raag seeing the stone in my hand.

    I really did not want to use such precious resources; I had a different n, but I decided to use it as nothing more is important than the Grand Lord. Still, it wouldn''t be aplete loss; the data I will get will be immense, and through it, I will be able to test a couple of theories I have.

    "We have these resources and will gather the rest in a few hours," Grand Commander said before she turned to me, "When can you begin?" she asked, "By tomorrow morning," I replied; my clone had already begun working on the method, and I will join it as soon as I get out of here.

    "There is one more thing I need," It is the most important one; I couldn''t start without it. "What is it?" asked Grand Commander seeing the hesitation on my face.

    "I need data on Lord of ss and Lady May," I replied, and her expressions couldn''t help but change a little.

    I need thetest data on both of them; I have data on Lady Vivian, but it is old, and I have no data on the Lord of ss. He was a Grand Lord, and I wouldn''t dare to collect their data sneakily unless I reached that level myself.

    "Take it," said Lady Vivian after a few seconds of silence; it is clear she does not like it but is still willing to do it for her teacher. "I don''t know whether you will be able to collect the data from the seed," said Lord of ss.

    "Even I don''t know that, but we have to try," I said, and two pink-blue seeds flew toward them.

    I am sure my seed would be able to collect the data from the data; they have done it many times. Just those times, the soul was present in the body and not floating independently. Still, I am confident.

    The first seed entered the body of the Lady Vivian; there was a slight resistance at first before it entered inside her, and its power began to spread. On the other hand, the seed that went for the Lord of ss was repelled.

    He had to concentrate for a few seconds to open the way through the mirror formation for the seed.

    If it had been the formation lower than Grand Lord level, my seed wouldn''t have been a problem passing through it, but that mirror formation is Grand Lord level and a powerful one at that; it is extremly hard to breach.

    Hun!

    The seed went inside him, and the meta-soul scan of him appeared in front of me, and it was different, far more different than I had imagined.

    "Please circte your energies," I said and closed my eyes. They followed what I said and began to circte their energies, and their scans became clearer and clearer; about a minuteter, I got all the data I needed.

    The data is quite shocking; I had never thought the art could change soul so much; it hadpletely blown my mind.

    It was not just data on the Grand Lord that was surprising, but also on the Lady Vivian. She had gotten some opportunity, an extremly rare opportunity. The strength of her body had reached very close to the Grand Lord; it was not limited to High Grandmaster as it was a few months ago.

    Once I finish with this task and get immediate revenge on Grimms, I will put special focus on it.

    "I am finished. Sent me back to my room Grand Commander," I said, and a momentter, the teleportation formation appeared beneath my feet, and I disappeared from the centralmand and appeared back into my room.

    "Grand Commander, you should tell the world about the news of Winston''s death before Grimms advertise; it will give them a huge advantage," advised Patriarch Bradford.

    Information is a weapon in war; one could reap great benefits if they used it with surgical efficiency. The Grimm would have already sted it through the world if not for them waiting for another Grand Lord to fall into their trap.

    The news of two Grand Lords at once would create a much bigger effect than the one.

    "I was about to do it," she said and fixed her appearance a little before sitting on the chair and opening the links to the supremes and other organizations; before informing the news to general powerhouses, she had informed the powerful organizations.

    They are the backbones and important part which will help handle the fallout that will happen due to it.

    The death of the Grand Lord will have huge consequences, and if they do not do something to offset it, there will be huge consequences, from the moral of forces going down to defection; it might seem like impossible things, but it happened many times during the war.

 Chapter 2584: Mayhem

    <h4>Chapter 2584: Mayhem</h4>

    "Mayhem, absolute mayhem," I said as I walked out of the war conference. It hadsted for about an hour. Still, I couldn''t help but be impressed by the Grand Commander; unlike before, this time, she did not take any help from the Grand Lords in managing themanders.

    She had done it all on her own, and how she did, it is really amazing.

    She had also promised them the huge attack they had been demanding for months and also said it would be beyond their imagination.

    The death of the Grand Lord had riled up all the humans; instead of being scared by the death of one shield of the human race, they have be angry and now attacking the Grimms as if they want to eat them alive.

    The Grimms seemed to have prepared for our fury as the hundreds of their armies entered the battlefield and met ours.

    We are also releasing our forces; there is not a teleportation formation that is not working or an airship that not flying.

    It is not time to y by defensive but to show our fury for what they have done, and this is just a trailer. The main event would be much bigger than their imagination and which is why I want to quickly finish up with Grand Lords, so I could focus on my real work.

    Hours passed by, and I continued to work on the formation with my clone; it was mentally challenging work, but the one I am enjoying very much.

    The original name of the formation is Cagasau''s Soul Mirror Pce, and it is a wonderous formation to store the soul of those whoprehended the fortress of mirrors, but the Lord of ss souls is not suitable to ce on this method

    The soul needs to be above that of the Tyrant ss, and the resources required to create such a thing are also extremly rare that we wouldn''t be able to gather more than half.

    So, I am making the heavy changes in the formation so that by the end, it wouldn''t even resemble the original formation and wouldn''t work as the original formation.

    I am using the formation as the reference only; I am creating something new. From the knowledge I had got from that transcendence of soul tome and also my own research, I am confident that I will seed. There are high chances that I will.

    I continued working and became so lost with my clone that I forgot the flow of time and only came to myself when I was finished.

    "This should work!" I said as I carefully studied the formation and the method I had created. If I were to state the chances of its sess, then I would say it is 80%, which is great, I think. Though there is still a 20% chance that it will turn into failure, that will be the true death of the Lord of ss.

    I have done what I could in the limited time; if I had the week, I would have done a little better and furnished the formation more, but unfortunately, I do not have much time.

    Every second, the soul of Grand Lord is breaking apart; while the currently the loss is barely negligible, it wouldn''t be the case in a few days. So, the sooner we finish it, the better it will be for the Lord of ss.

    Buzz!

    After checking the formation multiple times and seeing there was no fault in it, I informed the Grand Commander. A few secondster, I found the formation covering me, and I disappeared from the ruin.

    I appeared in the arena, and there were several people, Grand Commander, Lord Whitmore, Lord Sylvian, and Lady Vivian. There is only two Grand Lord present; one is the soul of Lord of the ss, of course, and the other is patriarch Bradford.

    All of them are present in their projection aside me from me,dy Vivian and the soul of Lord of ss.

    Seeing what happened, I don''t think more than three council members were present in the Pyramid. From the tidbits I had heard a few minutes ago, some of the council members have joined the battlefields.

    "You have finished earlier than you had said," Lady Vivian as she gave me the storage. "I was lucky," I replied and looked inside the storage.

    I finished it by midnight, six to ten hours earlier than I had estimated, and if everything went ording to the n. I will be finished by dawn.

    "Everything is present," I said and filled the special formation ink into the formation pen and began to draw out the formation; while I drew it out, I also began to exin to Lord of ss and Lady Vivian how formation would work.

    The exnation had shocked them, but they quickly got over it and began to ask the questions; they had doubts about. It took me twenty minutes to finish the formation, and by that, I had also finished with the exnations and the questions.

    After checking everything is perfect, I begin to ce things on formation.

    Each and every resource is precious, some more than others, like this blue mirror water. It is water from the mirror dimension; it is extremly rare that I did not think they would have it.

    In the list I had given them, I had asked for a resource with a mirror element, but they have provided a liquified mirror element, which is a thousand times more precious, considering its level at the peak of the Grand Lord ss.

    If it had been slight at the higher level, it would break the limit of the world, and it would have stirred to destroy it.

    There is not a few drops of it but a bowl filled with it; it is extremly precious that after the process is over, I am going to ask for the few drops. It is an extremly important resource; it will be very useful in my research.

    Soon, I have ced all the resources, except for the aragatam stone, and studied their cement before turning to Lord of ss and Lady Vivian.

    "Lord of ss,dy Vivian, let''s begin," I said and asked them to sit in their position, which is in the center of the formation across each other, while my ce is near the north corner of the formation.

    Lady Vivian appeared in her ce; her speed was so fast that I wasn''t even able to catch the afterimage. One moment she was there, and another, she had appeared on her face sitting cross-legged. Lord of ss was much slower; he flew in with his mirror formation before sitting on a formation specially designed for the soul.

    Seeing them sitting in their ces, I ced the arangatam stone in the center of the tiny formation, which is part of the formation lord of ss is sitting on, before I shed into my ce.

    Buzz!

    "Let''s begin!" I said and activated the formation; the formation lit up but not too bright. The one thing that is a little bright is the formation covering the Lord of ss, whose runes began to fly up and started sticking the broken mirrors covering him.

 Chapter 2585: Gate Of The Mirror World

    <h4>Chapter 2585: Gate Of The Mirror World</h4>

    Soon the whole formation covering the lord of ss stuck to the mirror formations, and seeing it not reacting adversely couldn''t make me heave a sigh of relief.

    If the problem had urred here, it would have been very hard to fix, but fortunately, it did not. Now, aside from the formation covering the orangutan stone, the whole formation printed itself on broken mirrors and connected with runic chains with the rest of the formation.

    As the formation is stuck on the mirrors, the resources begin to move; the resources like mirror water begin to fill the runes, while the resources like the divine crystals and marden roots begin to mix with each other before moving toward the center.

    It is aplex formation, and I have to control most parts. The streams are resources flowing, mixing, and filling the runes with them.

    Two hours had passed when a brown-colored stream of resources reacheddy Vivian and touched her feet before beginning to climb over her. As it began, the ck and white dress she was wearing disappeared, and only her underclothes had remained.

    She did not remain naked for long; in less than a minute, she gotpletely covered by the brown-colored mixture of resources.

    It looked as if y had covered her, but it was not y but a substance made of resources like dacsar flower, mirtelli ores, and a few other resources, most of them at the level of divine crystals.

    As the brown y-like substance had covered her, the blue mirror runes began to seep out of the y-like substance. These runes looked like they were made of the blue mirror; they were made of the mirror water and a few extremly precious resources.

    Within a few minutes, every part of the brown substance was covered in dense runic formation;dy Vivian looked like is encased in mirrory runes, and she was.

    While the brown-substance was covering and mirror runes appearing on the Lady Vivian, the changes had also been happening on the lord of ss''s end.

    The white solution filled the runes covering the arangatum stone, and the broken mirrors covering the lord of ss liquified and transformed into the runes before bing translucent like the soul of the lord of ss, and now they are imprinting themselves into his soul.

    I am continuously supplying the rule-bending power to the runes imprinting on the soul. Without it, I don''t know whether I would have been able to do it; the resources to do something like that are extremly rare, and also formation is veryplicated, and I did not have time to create it.

    Soon, all the translucent runes covered the soul of the lord of ss, and now, it is time to begin thest process.

    I have done my hardest; whether I seed on not would be known within an hour.

    Buzz!

    "We will start with the final process," I said, and the white formation covering the orangutan stone lit up. The runes filled with the white substance moved and, within a few minutes, seeped inside the stone.

    Just as thest rune seeped inside it, it lit up, and its color began to change rapidly; from blue, it turned milk-white.

    The milky stone began to stretch, and a minuteter, surprised expressions couldn''t help but appear on the faces of those watching, seeing how much it had stretched. It had transformed into two and a half meter long thin disk.

    The circr disk moved and appeared below the lord of ss before beginning to fold. It begins to envelop the lord of ss, and half a minuteter, itpletely envelops the soul of the lord of ss, but it is not the end.

    The white crystalline material enveloping the lord of ss begins to shrink slowly, very slowly. It is not a thing that could be sped up; veryplicated things are happening inside; the slightest mistake on my part, and I might crush the soul of the lord of ss.

    Little more than twenty minutes passed when the shrinking had finally stopped when white crystalline material had shrunk to nearly five inches and taken the shape of a spherical cylinder, a capsule.

    It would be hard to believe that the soul of the lord of ss is present in that tiny thing, but a soul is not a body. It is more flexible; it could do things that the body could not.

    The white crystal capsule had remained in its ce for a few seconds before it flew toward the Lady Vivian and stopped when itnded on the back of her right palm.

    Buzz!

    Just as the capsule touched her skin, the mirror formed across the body of Lady Vivian lit up bright as if some switch had been activated.

    ''Finally, the parts, whether I seded or lord of ss soul would be crushed will be know, within few hours,'' I said as I looked.

    As the runes activated, Lady Vivian began; she poured the power of her art into the mirror runes. She added as much as the power she could, making her runes light up brighter while turning the capsule above her handpletely mirrory.

    Rrrrrr!

    Four minutes passed when the mirrory light on the capsule turned blinding, and it shook and made a sound like it was going to crack, and that made people watching a take a sharp breath as they watched in a bated breath.

    SUP!

    Suddenly, all the bright mirrory light covering the capsule anddy Vivian concentrated on the top point of the capsule, and a beam of mirrory light shot out, and the capsule stopped shaking, seeing that I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief.

    The capsule had reallye close to breaking apart, and if that happened, the soul of the lord of ss would have crumbled into the dusk.

    DHUB!

    A sound of striking rang out as the mirror beam had to stop ten meters above; it was like it had stuck something solid despite there being nothing but air.

    As its beam stopped, it let out a shockwave, and to everyone''s shock, as the shockwave spread, the mirrory surface created in the air behind it.

    The shockwave has spread for only around fifty meters despite its power, but it did what it had ought to do, forming a connection with the mirror world, and the gate appeared.

    What I have done till now is create a rough structure; that structure is very weak without any foundation. For it to be reinforced and have a strong base, which could only be provided by the huge amount of mirror energies.

    Crack Crack Crack

    A cracking sound begins to ring out as the cracks begin to form on the gate to the mirror world, and through the cracks, mirror energy begins to seep out.

    As the more cracks spread, the more energy began to seep out; within seconds, the cracks covered every inch of the fifty-meter-long mirror surface, and a huge amount of energy began to seep out of it, and all of it got absorbed by the mirror runes covering the Lady Vivian''s body.

    The runes will ept the huge amount of mirror energy before sending it all into the capsule, where the art seal of the lord of ss will ept the energy.

 Chapter 2586: Hole In The Mirror Gate

    <h4>Chapter 2586: Hole In The Mirror Gate</h4>

    The important changes begin to happen inside the capsule; the seal of art came out of the lord of ss, came out of the temple of his soul, and floated in front of him.

    His seal is different than the seal my mother had formed by the empire of mist; it is much bigger and feels far more powerful.

    As his art seal came out, the art seal inside Lady Vivian had also lit up, and the connection had formed between them.

    "GASP!"

    A loud gasp came out of thedy Vivian''s eyes, and within a second, her body and soul reached the breaking point. Despite having the aid of runes and resources along with pouring mirror energy, she had reached the breaking point, especially her body, which is very close to the Grand Lord ss.

    A soul needs a body; without it, it can''t exist, and what I am trying to do is create a connection between the lord of ss soul anddy Vivian''s body, and also her soul, to elevate the pressure on her body, but it seemed like, I had underestimated the power of Grand Lord soul.

    It instantly made the body of Lady Vivian reach the breaking point, and there is a high chance that it will make her body crumble as the pressure is going to increases as more energyes out.

    ''Lady Vivian, I could stop the process with the minimal loss to you and lord of ss,'' I said; I am sure she understood the condition of her body far more than I, and I hope she makes the right decision or I will have to make it for her.

    "No, don''t stop. I will handle the pressure," she said, ''Lady Vivian, the pressure will increase over time; I don''t think your body will be able to handle it,'' I said, telling her the thing that would likely happen if we did not stop.

    ''Stopping will affect the teacher''s soul; he wouldn''t be able to survive even a weak.'' She replied. Hearing that, a mirthless smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    She is a very intelligent woman; she instantly understood what would happen will we stopped. While the immediate damage to the lord of ss''s soul would be small, it would speed up the soul degradation, and he wouldn''t be able to live more than a week.

    It would also be made his soul incapable of bearing the weight of the mirror soul cage. So, if we stopped now, all the options for lord of ss would be closed, but I am going to do it nevertheless.

    Lord of ss is already dead, butdy Vivian is not, and there is an extremly high chance that within a few years, she will be the next lord of ss. So, even if she hates me for doing this, I will do it, as this is what is most important for the human race and herself.

    Hun!

    I was about to stop the process when I saw her do something which had thoroughly shocked me.

    She had taken some of the mirror energying into the runes covering her and enveloped this energy with her art energy before she started circting it through her body, and she did; her constitution center came out.

    I could see her meta-scan and could tell how painful it is to circte these energies; the pain wouldn''t have been much if she had just circted her art energy, but she is also circting dense mirror energies, which is much harsher.

    The pain she is feeling is akin to a tear in her soul, but she is bearing, and as the one cirction is finished, I saw a change in her.

    It is very minute, but the strength of her body increased; the constitution that her art had given her also became slightly stronger.

    Such things shouldn''t have happened, but when ites to grand arts, anything is possible.

    I wanted to stop the process, but my mind did not seem to follow themand seeing Lady Vivian perform those torturous circtions.

    A minute passed, and something I had not thought was happening; the pressure ondy Vivian was constantly increasing as the art seal of Grand Lord epted more and more mirror energies, butdy Vivian was baring it all.

    She is constantly circting the energies, taking more and more mirror energy from her runes for every cirction; it is like she is not feeling the soul-tearing pain at all.

    The benefits of such shocking efforts are visible; her body is constantly getting stronger, reacher closer and closer to the strength of her soul. The souls of hosts of Grand Arts are always strong; my mother, despite being Master, has a soul as strong as Grandmaster.

    Six minutes passed, and now even more energy poured out of those cracks, anddy Vivian was also taking more mirror energies for her cirction.

    She is rapidly strengthening her body, and if she continues with this speed, within an hour, she might gain a bodyparable to Grand Lord while still being a High Grandmaster or half-step Grand Lord, considering herprehension of the first energy.

    I am now feeling thatdy Vivian will not onlye unscathed but also gain considerable benefits, might even gain a body as strong as the Grandmaster, which would truly be an aplishment, one would be proud of.

    BANG!

    I was having those thoughts when I heard an exploding sound that instantly filled my heart with dread.

    "Ahhhhh¡­."

    The searing scream ofdy Vivian rang out, the mirror energy to pour of the huge hole that had just sted through the gate of the mirror world. The hope, just sted, was just a meter long, but it is pouring an absolutely colossal amount of energy.

    It had instantly increased the pressure ondy Vivian, and I could see her condition deteriorating fast as her body began to copse.

    Just a second ago, everything was going well, and now, a hole sted through the mirror world, and mirror energy is pouring out of it, and it is just a beginning. I could see that some of the cracks had begun shaking; the holes would be sted out of them.

    The thing I could not stop the process; it had now gone beyond my control; it could only stop at the death of eitherdy Vivian or lord of ss. The mirror energy had even distorted the space around them so they could move.

    As for physically moving them, it would be a challenge, even for a Grand Lord with the dense mirror energy covering them.

    "Sister!"

    I heard the grandmander screaming, but I did not have time to listen to it as I was focusing on slowing down the copse of Lady Vivian''s body, but not a single method seemed to work.

    The soul of the Grand Lord is connected with Lady Vivian, and the more energy it absorbs, the greater pressure it puts on the body ofdy Vivian.

    "Grandmaster, don''t let my sister die!" pleaded Grand Commander, "Micheal, Vivian is a priority; save her at any cost. Winston would not me you for saving his student," said Patriarch Bradford behind me.

    It had shocked me, as he was indirectly saying that I could kill the lord of ss, a friend he had known for nearly four centuries.

    It is not like he is cruel or indifferent but is thinking of the whole race, and currently, the life ofdy Vivian is far more valuable than that of the lord of ss, who is already nearly dead.

 Chapter 2587: The Seed

    <h4>Chapter 2587: The Seed</h4>

    I looked at the lord of ss and saw how he was trying to pull the art seal back into himself to break the connection and when he was unable to do that, he tried to self-destruct his soul, but he was unable to do that as well.

    He is connected to his student and aware of what is happening to her, seeing her body copsing every second.

    "Micheal, kill me. If this continues, Vivian will die." He screamed at me umpteenth time, and it seemed like it was the only option I had, but still, I hesitated.

    He is the man who protected the human race for four thousand years; killing him, even with his own permission, seemed too cruel. If I did that, I would not be able to live with myself, but if I did not do that, then not only the lord of ss will die, but alsody Vivian, and that is uneptable.

    Seeing the body ofdy Vivian which is splitting from every apart, both internally and externally, I finally made my decision. Even if it kills me from inside, I will do it; it is best for the race.

    ''Wait, that constitution seed we collected three days ago might help in this condition," said my clone from my core, just when I was about to pull a trigger and kill the lord of ss.

    I instantly remember the seed it is talking about; it is from the King ss powerhouse that had just been admitted into the project.

    He had a strange but amazing constitution, a level 9 at that; I had been keeping an eye on him for months since I studied his scan a few months ago, and when he leveled to stage three days ago, I collected the constitutional seed.

    My clone was right; that seed might really help.

    I would not dare to use the seed when the breakthrough is not happening, but the method that Lady Vivian had used does give me hope to merge it with the constitution, and if it worked, as my clone and I think, there is a chance that it will help in stopping the copse of her body.

    If it did not, it would kill her in a horrific way, and even the lord of ss would die.

    "Lady Vivian, I have a way to save you, but it is very dangerous and might even bring some physical changes to you that you might not like," I said, and for a second, I did not receive an answer, which is not surprising considering the pain she is in.

    "Will it save my teacher?" she asked; her voice was straining, but one could feel her strong will through it.

    "It will depend on the sess and your efforts," I replied.

    "Tell me what I have to do," she asked, and I directly sent a data packet to her; it is much faster than talking.

    "This! How can this be possible?" She asked with a voice full of shock. "It did not matter. Since it is the choice I have to save my teacher, I will do it, even if it is at the edge of impossible," She added before I could answer her.

    Hearing that, I did not waste any time; though the string I had connected to her for emergencies, I sent her the constitution seed, along with the data packet.

    "I will begin!" she said as she read the data packet.

    A second passed, and I saw her stuffing the constitution seed into her constitution center before taking a huge amount of mirror energy with her art energy and circting.

    Doing something like it will immediately expedite the copse of her body, but it is a necessity.

    Her body begins to copse even faster, and at the same time, her constitution''s center rejects the constitution seed and tries to repel it, but it stuck it like a superglue, not moving away even an inch.

    Still, it is not enough, and given the power of the constitution, it will be able to repel it within a few minutes, which I hope would be enough for us to get into the process of merging or even finish; it all depends on the efforts ofdy Vivian.

    Three seconds passed, and tug of war continued between them; something happened, one cirction finished, and the defenses of the constitution weakened for a moment; as it resealed the strengthening energy and using this chance, the constitution seed seeped inside the constitution.

    It was not able to go much far, but still, it was able to seep inside the constitution.

    Three more seconds passed, and thedy Vivian once again finished the cirction and constitution weekend for a moment to release the strengthening energy and seeped even further. The constitution retaliated but wasn''t able to do anything.

    The constitution seed entered deeper and deeper into the constitution with each cirction, and it began to have an easier time heading deeper as the body copsed further.

    Two minutes have passed, and the condition of thedy Vivian has be grave; in a few seconds, it would reach a stage where it will not be able toe back and, within a minute, copse fully and die, as unlike lord of ss, her soul is strong enough to survive without a body.

    Still,dy Vivian kept circting despite each cirction, expediting her end.

    BOOM!

    Another cirction of energy finished, and a loud boom rang out throughdy Vivian''s deepest part. The constitution seed had reached its source and dipped inside, and soon its power merged with the constitution, and changes began to appear.

    Her body immediately became tensile by 20%, and its defenses against energy increased by a quarter, but these are only side benefits. The real benefits begin to appear as Lady Vivian continues circting.

    Lady Vivian seemed to have noticed the changes, and she began to double the amount of energy for each cirction. She did not seem to care about the horrifying pain or pressure it was putting on her soul; she was just circting as fast as she could with as much energy as she could.

    BANG!

    It had been barely a minute; the constitution had merged when another explosion rang out from above, and instantly, the energy more than doubled.

    "Sister!"

    I heard another scream from behind me, and it was not the first time; I had heard her screams. She has been doing that constantly; it is clear that the bond between the two sisters is very deep.

    "Grand Commander, please calm down;dy Vivian is fine," I said. I lied, she is not fine, but if she continued circting such crazily, she would be.

    BANG!

    A few secondster, after the second, another hole opened, and the mirror energy became even denser, creating even more pressure on Lady Vivian; even I felt pressure and summoned my defensive method to ward off the mirror energy.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    Time passed, and in the ten minutes, six more holes appeared in the gate to the mirror world, pouring a colossal amount of energy. If I had used any lower-level resources, the whole thing would have copsed long ago.

    Still, things are bad, and Lady Vivian is constantly circting more energy at every round just so she can remain alive.

 Chapter 2588: Zaars Mirrorland

    <h4>Chapter 2588: Zaar''s Mirrond</h4>

    Tuk!

    A small sound rang out through Lady Vivian, but it was no less deafening to my ears. Her body had broken through the limit and entered the realm of the Grand Lord.

    It is not just the strength of her body that increased; the amazing perks she had received with her changed constitution have also advanced her in power.

    The injured she was only able to hold on till now begin to heal, and with it again increased the cirction of energy which intensified the physical changes in her further, butdy Vivian did not seem to care about that.

    The only thing she cared about was getting more of this opportunity. If I had been in her ce, I would have done the same.

    The one other person who could see the inner and outer changes as me is the lord of ss; I had even given him the ess to her meta-scan, with the permission of thedy Vivian of course. He is watching everything with a shock.

    He did not even move since the body of Lady Vivian had taken such a giant leap; I did not say anything, just continued looking at everything. Anything could happen, and I have to be ready to deal with it, but I really hope nothing bad happens.

    I am feeling really tired right now after what I have experienced and just want everything to go smoothly.

    BANG BANG!

    I had just thought that when another two holes opened, pouring out even more pressure, putting pressure ondy Vivian, who is already under great pressure.

    Seven more minutes passed when I finally saw the seal of art in front of the lord of ss solidified, seeing that a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    The process is nearly finished, and now everything is up to the lord of ss; he does not have to do much. The connection had been formed, and energy had been collected, and now he just had to bring the seal inside him, and the whole process would be finished, and all the gates would be closed.

    Hun!

    "Lord of ss, take the seal inside you," I said, and the soul of lord of ss nodded and began to take the seal inside him when something strange happened.

    The seal melted and fell on the crystalline ground before it began to merge with the whole crystallizer as I watched with horror.

    "Lord of ss, what happened?" I asked, seeing something out of the line asked. "I don''t know; the seal resisted before melted right in front of me," he said, sounding just as shocked as I am.

    This should not have happened; it should have gone inside the lord of ss, but it did not; instead, it had merged with the crystal cylinder.

    Now, I don''t have fucking idea what will happen; even what happened tody Vivian was in my calction, but not this, and I don''t know what will happen next; it is a feeling I don''t particrly enjoy.

    BANNNNG!

    I was panicking over what will happen when all shit broke loose; the whole cracks covering the mirror world gate exploded, and a colossal amount of mirror energy poured down on Lady Vivian, also me, who was sitting not far.

    "Fuck!"

    About to get away as I would not be able to survive these energies even for a second, when a protective screen covered me; it was the protective screen of the pyramid.

    A momentter, tiny avatars appeared in front of me, and clearly, they were not happy.

    "Micheal, what had happened?" asked little patriarch Bradford with horror on his face, "Grandmaster, what happened to my sister?" asked little Grand Commander.

    "I don''t know what happened, but currently, both Lady Vivian and lord of the ss are fine," I said and closed my eyes, though I did catch the expression of relief appearing on their faces.

    I spread my soul sence into mymander formation and looked at every tiny thing, and currently, shocking things are happening.

    The energy which should first go to Lady Vivian''s rune before going inside the spherical cylinder is now going directly inside the cylinder. Surprisingly nothing is happening to the lord of lord ss and Lady Vivian, who is still crazily circting.

    Even after such a huge thing happened, she did not ask a question. Though I had seen her checking in on the lord of ss before, she focused on the circting.

    Unlike before, the energy did not increase the pressure on her, which is a good thing, as she had already suffered more than enough.

    "Lord of ss, what can you tell?" I asked, "Nothing, aside from this colossal energying at the crystal, I could sense noth, wait," He stopped mid-speaking with a shocked look in his eyes, and a few secondster, an ecstatic smile appeared on his face.

    "The connection ¡­" He exined what he was sensing, and hearing that, a shocked look couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I had never expected such a thing to happen, and it should not be happening, but if it is happening, then the only thing to me is a rule-bending power.

    If I had a week to design this method, something like this wouldn''t have happened. While what currently happening is a good thing, it wouldn''t take a minute for it to change into a bad thing, and I don''t want anything bad to happen.

    We have suffered enough bad things today.

    The colossal energy continued pouring out for another bout twenty minutes when it had finally begun to stop, seeing that I took control of the formation and manipted the crystalline cylinder, and began to close all the gates that could cause any trouble.

    By the gate to the mirror world closed, I had finished sealing everything; now, there would be no uninvited changes. I have finished the method, and since I could be said to be seeded in saving the lord of ss, I could finally name the method.

    It will be zaars mirrond method; I think the name is quite appropriate after what a mirror could do.

    "Sister, what happened to you?" asked Grand Commander in shock, as all the mirror shine had disappeared. Everyone is shocked to seedy Vivian''s appearance; even Patriarch Bradford looks quite shocked.

    Lady Vivian now has hundreds of thin, jagged presents all over her body; they are everywhere and look like they are made of mirrors, and they are somewhat.

    These hundreds of thin mirror lines did not look ugly; they instead enhanced the beauty of Lady Vivian, giving her a mysterious look.

    I have taken back my seed fromdy Vivian, which is filled with data on that constitution seed, which turned out to be far more precious than I had throught.

    I have already decided to nurture the host of that constitution with a special focus and also create a few more constitution seeds; they are going to be very helpful to me.

    "I will tell you about themter," she said to her sister and closed her eyes, and secondter, one after another, the lines began disappearing till there is nothing had remained except for the smooth, vibrant skin.

    I couldn''t help but be surprised; I know the lines could be controlled, but it takes far more than a few minutes.

    Though I shouldn''t miss the vast gap in the abilities of those controlling this power, as one is a puny king while the other is the most talented person of her generation.

 Chapter 2589: Mirror Ring

    <h4>Chapter 2589: Mirror Ring</h4>

    "Elder sister, how is the teacher?" Grand Commander asked as she looked at the ss band on her index finger.

    The ss band looked like is made of multiple tiny pieces of ss, and one could see the absolutely clear image of them in a mirror at the same time; they could see the mirror pulling them inside.

    "I am fine, my dear student, more than fine. I wish I had found such a ce when I was alive," said the Lord of ss, and as a tiny palm-size projection appeared above the ring, surprising me greatly. He was not supposed to do this; I have ced the restriction against it.

    It would cost a soul energy, and any use of soul energy would degrade his soul faster.

    I checked the restrictions and saw they are still working and immediately realized that it is not the soul energy he is using but the mirror energy. There is a huge amount inside the ss, and every second, a tiny bit gets absorbed in it.

    "I am d, teacher," said Grand Commander with a relieved smile on her face before a look of question appeared on her face.

    "Teacher, why did you say you have found such a ce when you are alive?" she asked. She is not the only one who has this question; others have them too.

    "You have toe inside to know it," he said, and a secondter, the GrandCommanders'' real body appeared in ce of her projection, and I could feel her seeping her soul sense inside the ring; I also did the same.

    The scenery changed around me, and I found myself in the world of the mirror; the area was small, but it was beautiful, and everything was made from the mirror.

    I found myself in the garden of mirrors; from nts to the ground itself, everything is made of mirrors. Lord of mirrors, sitting in a huge chair of mirrors.

    The Grand Commander, as she appeared with her sister, she froze in her spot as if she had sensed something while I looked atdy Vivian, whose soul projection is a little different. There are mirror lines across her soul, though much fewer than her body but still present.

    The art she had practiced has been mostly focused on the body, but it is not the body art that I had thought it was.

    In thest few minutes, she had circted the energy through her soul, and since the constitution affects both body and soul, her soul had also gained the benefits of the constitution.

    If the energies hadsted for an hour or more, there was a chance that she might advance her soul into the Grand Lord ss.

    "Teacher, this," said Grand Commander as she opened her eyes; "This ce has a very strong connection with the mirror world; it is the best ce toprehend the mysteries of the mirror," replied the Lord of ss with an ecstatic smile on his face.

    He is very happy about and why shouldn''t he be; a regr soul wouldn''t live after the body dies, but if he lives and sees the condition of this ce, he won''t simply live.

    "Teacher, can you take advantage of it? Given you are a soul without a body," asked the Grand Commander, to which the smile on the old man''s face brightened up even further, which I really had not thought was possible.

    "My art seal had merged with this ce while it still holds a strong connection to me; so I couldprehend the art through it, which in turn will make my soul stronger, I had already tried it, and it is working." He informed.

    I had my reservation when the seal had merged with crystal, but it seemed like I was wrong to worry about it; it turned out to be the thing that would be most advantageous to the Lord of ss.

    It is not without its disadvantages; his soul is still anchored to the body of Lady Vivian, which means the stronger it gets, the more pressuredy Vivian will have to bear. Her body could very well crumble if the pressure became too much.

    Though the chances of it are too small.

    Lady Vivian is improving fast, and she would be able to maintain pace with Lord of ss''s progress, not to mention she had this ce now. It is not only the Lord who could take advantage of this clone connection to the mirror world; Lady Vivian could make use of it too.

    I hope she can quickly advance herprehension of the fortress of ss in the Grand Lord ss; with it, she will be able to make a breakthrough in the Grand Lord ss.

    Unlike the regr powerhouses, those whoprehend the Grand Art do not require theprehension of the first energy to reach to Grand Lord; as long as their artsprehension reaches that stage, they will be able to make a breakthrough.

    Though it is also a truth that those who canprehend art also did not have much problemprehending the first energy.

    It is the reason why both sides will try hard to kill the hosts of Grand Arts, as they possess the greatest chance to make a breakthrough into the Grand Lord ss.

    "Congrattion, Grand Lord; with this, you wouldn''t have to worry about your survival for at least three years," I said. With how things have changed, it is five years at least, but I still decided to go with the old conservative estimate.

    "It is all thanks to you, Grandmaster. Without you, I wouldn''t have survived for more than two weeks," he said before looking at Lady Vivian. "It is thanks to you Vivian had also taken a mountainous leap; it wouldn''t be long before a new lord of ss appeared in the world," he added.

    "It is the least I could," I said and got out the ring; I am sure they had to talk, especially Grand Commander, whose were full of questions.

    It took a few minutes, but Grand Commander came out, and there was a shock in her eyes when she looked at me. Though, she quickly controlled it.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster; I couldn''t tell you how grateful I am for you saving my teacher," said Grand Commander, and her eyes were the earnest I have ever seen.

    "Grand Commander, since we are finished with this, I would like to go back; as you know, there is too much work and too little time," I said, and her eyes became instantly serious hearing that.

    "Yes, but before you go, the council would like to talk to you," she said, and teleportation formation appeared below us, and soon, we appeared in centralmand.

    There are only eight councilmen present, and aside from Grand Commander and Lord Hunt, everyone is in their projection, including Patriarch Bradford and Sky Lord Alvin.

    "Grandmaster, please take a seat," said Grand Commander and offered me a seat beside Lord Hunt.

    It had surprised me so much that I wasn''t able to react for a moment; sitting at the council table is a big honor, and even most High Grandmasters did not get this honor.

    "Thank you, Grand Commander," I said, to which she shook her head. "You do not need to thank me, you have done more than enough to earn the right to sit there," she said as I sat beside Lord Hunt.

 Chapter 2590: Huge Numbers

    <h4>Chapter 2590: Huge Numbers</h4>

    "This is the battle n; we are going to attack with these numbers," said the Grand Commander, and the document shed in front of everyone.

    Seeing it, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up; I was shocked seeing the battle n and the number of Grandmasters and High Grandmaters they were going to use in the attack. To be honest, I had expected the high numbers, but not as such.

    I looked around and saw everyone looking at the document; there was no surprise on their faces; it was clear they were involved in making the n.

    "Grand Commander, forgive me for the asking, but using such a number will hallow us out; we might even call some of the Grandmasters present in the forts," I said.

    The number is huge, so huge that the Grandmasters I have produced currently and the number I think we have on the reserve would be enough. We will have to call the Grandmasters, that are already on the missions, and that is a risky, very risky.

    Not to mention, the whole n is extremly dangerous. There is a high chance that it might turn into the final battle; even during the final battle of thest war, there wasn''t this number of Grandmasters fighting.

    "Yes, and this might turn into the final battle, but we will have to make a stand and show the Grimms our might, or anything less is uneptable," she replied.

    "The death of the lord of ss had hit them hard, and while our people are fighting with burning anger, it will not going tost, and unless we provide them something which they could hold on to, the moral of forces will downhill," Lord Whitmore added.

    I couldn''t but nod at that; the death of the lord of ss has created a huge effect on humans. Currently, they are angry at that and fighting with all their might, but this anger wouldn''tst long unless we could produce another Grand Lord or do something big.

    We have a Grand Lord that is considered dead, and bringing him out world might solve the problem, but he is the trump card that Grand Lord is unwilling to reveal yet.

    "Grandmaster, I should not be asking this after what you have done already, but I still hope you will be able to provide us more Grandmasters," said the Grand Commander, and hearing that, a mirthless smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "I am not a miracle worker Grand Commander, but I promise you, I will try my hardest to provide the maximum Grandmasters to you," I said, and a small smile appeared on her face.

    "We recognize your efforts, Grandmaster. From now on, all the vaults of Pyramid will be open to you, and also, nine supremes have created the vaults for you; you have unrestricted ess to them, can take everything you need," she said, shocking me to my core.

    ess to Pyramids vaults is not surprising. I already had ess to most of them and knew the rest would be given to me sooner orter.

    What is surprising is the vaults of supremes; they are iparable to the Pyramid. The Pyramid runs on the donation of the organizations, 70% of which is provided by the supremes, while the 3o%es from the rest of the organization and is gathered by the Pyramids forces.

    The supremes are filthy rich; they have resources beyondpare; some of the resources in their vaults have been there for ten thousand years.

    So, one can imagine how I am feeling, despite knowing that each one of them is offering me a single vault and there wouldn''t be their best resources, but still, it is something.

    I couldn''t help but wonder what the council had done to make them open the vaults; the old bastards at supremes guard their vaults zealously, especially the three supremes that did not have the grand lord and leaders, who were sitting on the council, still have the old bastards to answer.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, you have six days; give us the Grandmasters, and we will bring down fire and fury on the Grimms," said Grand Commander, and this time, her aura leaked a little, and it had scared the shit out of me.

    "You will be not disappointed with a number, Grand Commander," I said finally, while my clone had brought out the secondary list of people. I wasn''t willing to make them advance this month, but given the circumstances, I did not have a choice.

    The meetingsted for another twenty minutes, but I was able to return five hourster. I had been into the vaults, and I have to say, they did not disappoint; even the Sky Saberbs vault had been filled with great things.

    Click!

    I opened the door and walked into the conference room, which was filled with people; everyone who is important to the project and trusted with all its details was there.

    "Director," They greeted as they got up from their chairs, "Everyone, please sit down," I said and appeared by my seat before sitting down.

    I looked at everyone who was looking at me and could feel the weight of loss in their eyes. Half of them never see seen lord of ss personally, much less talk to him, but they are still grieving.

    He was not a person, bit pir that protected the race, and now he is dead, and every human is grieving. I wish to give them time, at least a day, but there is not even a minute to waste; we have huge work in front of us, and until we finish it, there will be no rest.

    "We are extending the date of monthly advancements by five days," I said, directly getting down on the business. "Are we nning to add more people to the list?" Jim asked; it is not the first time we have postponed, and usually, it is due wanted to add more people.

    "Yes, we are adding more people to the list," I replied. "How many?" asked Grandmistress Sethi. I did not answer directly, instead tapped the table screen multiple times.

    "These many," I said, and the table with the information of people appeared. The table is highlighted in two colors, green and blue. Green were the ones who were selected for the breakthrough these months, and blue ones were the new people added, who obviously more.

    Gasp Gasp Gasp

    For a moment, nobody was able to react before the gasps began to ring out across the table and from the assistants who were standing behind.

    "Th..this number is crazy!" said Grandmaster Salvador; he was so shocked seeing the numbers that even words couldn''t properly form in his mouth. "Many of them are not psychologically ready, director," said Grandmistress Sethi.

    She is not forceful with her words as she usually is; even people here did not outrightly reject the list I had put up. All of them are highly intelligent; they can sense the things that are happening around them and how we have to take more risks now.

    "We do not have enough resources for these people," said Jim, "You do not have to worry about that," I replied and put a storage ring on the table and turned to Grandmistress Charline, who was signing her hands.

    "Yes, there will be more failure, but it won''t be more than 10%; we will make sure of that," I said to her. Usually, the failure rate is very low; in four months, there was not a single fail breakthrough, we already were perfect in our preparation, but this time, we did not have enough time for that.

 Chapter 2591: Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 2591: Treatment</h4>

    "Jim, Grandmaster Salvador, prepare the resources for the breakthrough, Grandmistress Charline, start their treatments, Grandmaster Sethi, prepare them psychologically, hypnotize if it needs to, Mr¡­."

    I gave one order after another, and after nine months, they did not have any problem interpreting it correctly.

    Within a few minutes, everyone had left the conference room, with only Marina and I remaining. "You should take a rest; you look quite tired," she said as she sat on myp. "There is no time," I said with a sigh and took her closer to me and smelled her scent; it always rxes me.

    "Just don''t force yourself too much," she said after a few seconds, and I nodded. We stayed in our ce for a few minutes before finally getting up.

    I kissed her lips gently for a few seconds before walking toward the door; there were too many things for me to do and very little time. The target is too big this time, which increases the chances of mistakes; I will have to review everything carefully, so it would not happen.

    Click!

    Soon, I appeared in the hall; there was a small pool in the center of the hall and five people sitting inside it. Ne was also there, checking the blue water as she talked to the five young men and women inside; all of them were about her age.

    The decision I took at the beginning of the project was the wine one. I have to focus on breakthroughs of experienced powerhouses while on young people of category talent a and b; I decided to make their base stronger.

    Many of them had said they were ready for a breakthrough, but I have made them wait and only helped 12% of young people below thirty to make a breakthrough into Grandmaster ss; those were the ones who fully brought out their potential and were fully ready to make a breakthrough.

    Now, the new people I have added to this month''s advancement list, 70% of them are below thirty years of age with grade a and grade b talent.

    Now, I have a healthy number of these talents, not only from the first month''s list but also that added every month in the past nine months. If I had a few more months, the Grandmasters I would be able to produce would be shocking.

    It will still be shocking; we are not going to stop. It could be said, this is just a beginning; the real terror wille with time when the people I am grooming from the bottomdder wille up.

    The king project is making an amazing progress; it has over three thousand members, and each and every one of them is talented. Unlike the most that are now advancing, these ones are havingprehensive growth and will have great potential.

    "Lord Zaar!"

    They stopped talking and greeted me as I entered the hall. I nodded at their greeting and looked at their meta-scan, which indicates they are more than ready to make the breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss, but I would still like to wait for a few months till they had reached their true limit.

    "How are you all feeling?" I asked as I appeared in front of them, "Excited, we can''t wait to make a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss," said Markus.

    "It is a good thing you are excited, but breaking through Grandmaster ss is not an easy thing; you all will have to be very careful during the breakthrough," I said to them before taking out a red crystal with dense liquid inside it.

    "This will be thest treatment before your breakthrough; it will be a little ufortable, but bear it," I said to them before a thick finger rope came out of my hand and drilled into the crystal, and came out of the other side of crystals, before separating into the thousands of thinner than hair strings.

    These strings went to the pool before piercing into a different part of five; not the slightest chance appeared on the faces of five as that happened; the piercing is painless, but what wille after is not so much.

    Within a minute, the strings have spread into the ces they are out too, and I begin.

    In just a few seconds, a great change appeared on the faces of bodies; they had turned red and blue, and their original skin color had simply disappeared.

    It is the effect of the resources; it is a temporary one; it will disappear in a few hours.

    Not all resources could do something like it; there are very powerful resources that went into making that solution and the red crystal. Resources like the fire dive dust and a few pieces of stainless blood soul lotus petals.

    I am using very precious resources this time, and I need to; it is the only way I can tolerate the minimum failure during the breakthrough.

    Still, when all the breakthroughs are over, I am going drained of lots of important resources like high-grade stainless blood soul lotuses and divine crystals. While the supremes have been generous, they will need help out even more if they want to see arge number of Grandmastersing out.

    Time passed, and as the process continued, the colors of their skin got darker and darker. An hourter, they looked very different now; it did not look like the color of their skin result of the treatment, but something they are born with.

    It looked so natural.

    I could see from the corner of my eyes that Ne was sneakily taking photos of them.

    Taking photos of any treatment of the project is strictly forbidden unless they are for the record, but her being my mentee does allow her some exceptions. Though, she will have to defeat them within a day after she has her with them.

    "You are making good improvements. If such progress continues, within six months, you will be able to form the Inheritance core," I said to her.

    Her help had been invaluable to the project; without her help, doing some things would have been very hard. Even the treatment I am doing currently has been difficult, but with her help, it is all going very smoothly.

    I can''t wait till she creates the Inheritance core; the core will increase her powers tremendously, and she will be a much greater help, especially after she makes the breakthrough into the Grandmaster.

    "Thank you, mentor; I wouldn''t be here today without your help," she said. "Don''t undervalue yourself too much; your aplishment is a result of your hard work. Even though I had helped, it is only a little bit; most of the work was done by you," I said.

    Of all my mentees, she is the one that undervalues herself too much; even now, she still doesn''t understand her true worth. I have to keep reminding her of that now and then; I hope when she creates a core, she will understand her real value.

    Another hour passed, and not much change had urred in the color of their skins, but internally there was a great change, and the pool that was blue had now turned into muddy brown with all the deep impurities that were brought out with the strings.

    A few more minutes passed when I finally withdrew my strings; the five had consumed the whole red crystal, but seeing the result, it was well worth it.

    "All of you rest, and don''t worry about the colors of your skin; they will disappear in a few hours," I said to them and walked out of the hall with Ne, toward another hall, for another treatment.

 Chapter 2592: Four Days

    <h4>Chapter 2592: Four Days</h4>

    In A Very Secret ce

    "The movements from humans are quite mute; aside from a 15% increase in their forces, they haven''t done much even after four days since we had killed their Grand Lord," said the Crockman, with a small, that didn''t seem to leave its face for past few days.

    It was a part of a group that had killed the human Grand Lord, an aplishment that it is extremly proud of.

    "Don''t let your guard down; the humans will attack soon, and it is a fact," replied the foxwomen, "We have killed their Grand Lord, and they have to respond to that with something big, or it will create a big impact on the morale of their forces," added the foxwomen.

    "All of them will die; we will not let even a single one of them run!" said the old Snakeman, and everybody couldn''t help but nod.

    They have made great preparations for it; once the humans attack, they will bring out their real forces, and it will shock the humans from their core; they would surely expect the huge number with their recent movements, but humans would still be shocked by the number of powerhouses, they will bring out.

    "I did not want any error this time; our target is not just Grandmasters and High Grandmasters, but also quasi-Grand Lords and Grand Lords. If possible, I want to make it the final battle of humans," said the old werewolf.

    If it had been a week or two ago, some might have doubted its words, but after the power they had seen it bring out when it had killed the human Grand Lord, it no doubt have remained in their heart.

    Theing attack will be going to be thest big attack from humans; after they deal with the attack, they will hunt down each powerful human till no human powerhouse remains.

    If their luck is good, then within a year, this world will belong to them. They will do what their ancestors weren''t able to do in over ten thousand years, and this time it will happen; there is no doubt in any Grimm''s heart, as this time, they have something that no human could deal with.

    Even if they bring out their greatest powerhouses throughout history, they all will be crushed to death by the trump card they have.

    ¡­

    "Charge!"

    I shouted at the kings behind me as I ran toward the huge Grimms above me; the Emperors had already begun fighting, and the Tyrants that were watching from behind will soon join.

    It had been four days since the death of the Lord of ss, and since then, we have constantly been fighting against the Grimms, sometimes twice that barely give time to eat and sleep, but nobody isining; they are even happy as they get to kill the Grimms.

    There is a fire burning in their heart, and it could only be doused when every Grimm standing on the earth get massacred.

    "Human, die!"

    Shouted the werewolf as a powerful aura of mid-stage King sted from its body;pared to it, I am just an initial Kind, leveled up barely a week ago, but there is no fear in my eyes; instead, there is bubbling excitement.

    Its long use came closer and closer to me till there was not even a distance of half a meter remained. I could hear some people screaming my name, and some even tried toe to my help before being stopped by others.

    I do not need help, not against something this week.

    When the w of the werewolf was just hand distance from me, thin white jagged lines appeared across my body and lit up lightly.

    Puch!

    As that happened, I disappeared so fast that Grimm was not able to catch even my afterimage. The next second, it heard a sound and felt a sharp pain in its chest, and when it had looked down, it saw a tiny ss rapier pierced into its heart.

    "Say hello to the lord of the underworld when you meet him," I said as I removed my rapier from its heart and moved toward another Grimm without wasting time.

    I looked at the powerlines covering my heart and the rest of my body and still couldn''t believe the power was giving me.

    My constitution was powerful from the beginning; it is the reason why I got admitted into the crystal domination without any test and became their core member. It had always provided me with a great boost, but what it is proving to me right now is utterly shocking.

    I couldn''t help but think it might be due to him, despite him saying it is my constitution that is bringing out its real strength.

    ''Micheal Zaar,'' I said the name; I was quite shocked when I saw himing a few minutes before my breakthrough. I was watching in shock when he reced the resources and breakthrough formation itself, saying the one he presented was more suitable for my breakthrough.

    It was; I had made a breakthrough within forty-five minutes, and the transformation I had gone through in that forty-five minutes was beyond shocking.

    I had gotten sixteen power lines in a single breakthrough, which is eight times more than my previous breakthrough, and each of these lines was providing me three times more power than before, making me feel like I could do.

    Micheal Zaar did not stay even an hour; he left after talking a few words to me, making me really confused. I still have the hard thinking that a mighty High Grandmaster, a stage I could only dream of reaching, hade just for a breakthrough.

    Even my girlfriend was unwilling to believe it till I showed the photos I had taken with Micheal Zaar.

    Puch Puch!

    I killed another two Grimm Monsters when I sensed a powerful aura locking on me. An baster Snakeman ising at me, a peak King stage powerhouse, and instead of running away that most people of my level do, I moved toward it.

    Soon, we are next to each other, radiating the deep killing intent.

    "Die, human!"

    I shouted as the deep baster energy covered its thin sword and swung at me with a speed that would cut any initial king into two, but to me, it is not that dangerous.

    My powerlines shone brighter, and I swung my sword like lighting, surprising the Snakeman, but this one experienced. It did not let the surprise slow its movement and reacted at an extremly fast speed; seeing that smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    ''Full power,''

    I said in, and my power lines turned blinding bright, giving me such power that I could barely handle it.

    Hun!

    Just when our swords were about to sh, I disappeared from my spot, and to its horror, I appeared behind it with my sword inches away from piercing its sword.

    It tried to move its sword back and even begin to summon its defensive method, but it was too slow that even if I had slowed down the speed of my sword by half, even them it wouldn''t be able to properly defend.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through its chest and sted its heart through it, killing it instantly.

    Lord Zaar was right; with such power, the kings wouldn''t be a problem for me, but I am still not powerful enough to deal with Emperors; I would need to reach the mid-stage of King to gain that power.

 Chapter 2593: 71

    <h4>Chapter 2593: 71</h4>

    "Listen, Mary, you have to be on your best behavior; I have taken a huge risk by asking the director to let you witness the event; you should keep your promise and be good," said Grandmaster Salvador to the young girl who looked to be seventeen-eighteen years old.

    She is wearing an over-the-top frilly pink dress with a diamond tiara on her; thank god, he was able to dissuade her from that silly star staff that she liked to poke people; she had even once poked the director with that thing.

    He wanted to dissuade her from wearing that silly dress and crown, but mary didn''t listen. He should be feeling grateful that he was able to dissuade her from using that god-awful staff.

    "You are going to witness one of the biggest secrets of the human race, and I really hope you will not try any of your antics there," He said and only to see her, not listening to his words, as usual; instead she focused on her gloves, whose design she is changing every second.

    "You are really a worry rat, Herman; I promise you I will behave like a good girl as long as wherever you are taking me does not disappoint me," She said without looking up from her gloves as they walked down the hallway.

    Hearing that, Herman couldn''t help but shake his head in worry and once again thought about whether he was making a great mistake bringing her. If she tried her antics on one of the wrong people, even he might be able to save her from getting beaten up.

    This girl might not look like a teen, but she is over a hundred years old, and sadly, they are best friends. They have known each other since they were children, and he was with her when she had eaten that envious miracle fruit.

    It was one of the fruit of age, a very powerful one, with the power to slow down her age. In nearly a century, she had eaten the fruit; she had barely aged two years.

    It is an envious fruit, and if records are right, then it would let her live for thousands of years. Still, if mary had known what kind of miracle fruit it was before she impulsively ate it, she might have not eaten it.

    Not everyone wants to have a long life; some just want a normal one. This silly behavior is just her way of coping with this condition of hers.

    Click!

    Soon, we reached the end of the hallway and stopped in front of a big door. "Once again, mary, you should be on your best behavior," I said and pushed open the door.

    I was working on thest bit of preparations when two people appeared on the floating disk; it was Grandmaster Salvador and his friend crazy Marie or mary as she loke to be called.

    Once again, she was wearing a ridiculous dress, though I did not see that silly staff in her hand, which is a good thing.

    I can''t imagine what would happen to her if she dared to poke some of the people here.

    "Grandmaster Salvador, take Grandmaster Mary with you and inscribe the section twelve to section twenty-five," I said and threw a crystal at him.

    He had been working non-spot and barely slept for twelve hours in the past five days, which could be said to be a reality for most of us, including the assistants.

    Increasing the staff for the project has be a priority, and I have been doing that for the past few months, but given how many checks on has to go through, the process of recruitment is exceptionally slow.

    Well, after tomorrow, it will be faster, as the project wouldn''t be a secret anymore. It would be extremly hard to hide it, considering the numbers we are going to attack Grimms with; such numbers doe out of thin air within less than a year of time.

    Eight hours passed, and when I finally finished with the formation and seeped my concentration inside it.

    As I did, it spread through a vast array of formations covering the miles of the area; I checked the formation, and as I had expected, there was no problem. These formations have been inscribed by the Grandmasters; there are rarely any problems when people Grandmasters Charline and Salvador do the job.

    "I am going to rest for two hours," I said as I withdrew my soul sense from the formation andid down directly on the disk.

    I have a very important task in front of me when the breakthroughs begin, and it is going to be extremly straining. I would have if I could get a little more rest than two hours, but unfortunately, I can''t.

    "Wake up,"

    My clone woke me up exactly two hourster, and the first thing I did was check the formation once again before beginning to check on the other things; by the time I was finished checking everything, nearly an hour had passed.

    "What do you all think? Can you see any problem," I asked my team; there was a possibility I might have missed something, and I wanted to know about it before we began.

    "As long as I could tell, everything looks perfect," Jim replied; I looked at the others, but they also shook their head; seeing that, I couldn''t help but feel relieved.

    A few minutes passed, and when the flying disk lit up, and people appeared. My team was familiar with people but not crazy Marie. Seeing those who appeared, she shook and even opened her mouth to curse out loud; thankfully, Grandmaster Salvador anticipated it and closed her mouth with his energy.

    It is a good thing he did; it would not be wise to curse in front of the Grand Lord.

    A total of twelve people have appeared, nine council members and three Grand Lords; of them, only two were present physically, Lord Hunt and Patriarch Bradford.

    I am a little surprised seeing the sky lord present in his physical body considering what is happening outside, but I should not be seeing how important this moment is, and the presence of the grand lord is both reassuring andforting.

    "Grand Lords, council," I greeted.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, the pyramid, and the whole human is extremly grateful to you and your team and wishes you all the fortune in the world," said Grand Commander.

    "It is our duty Grand Commander," I said with a smile.

    "Have all the preparations beenplete?" asked Grand Commander; I could see the great anticipation in her eyes but in everyone''s eyes. There is also great curiosity; aside from my core team, I didn''t tell anyone about it, so there is a pretty high chance they didn''t know about the number of advancements we are going to perform today.

    "Yes, everything is ready," I replied.

    Tap!

    "Then, we should not wait," she said, and I nodded and tapped on the air with my finger; just as I did, a great change urred, and a minuteter, the huge empty arena had transformedpletely.

    Now, there are seventy-one hundred meter radius runic spheres floating around the arena, with each sphere having a human in its center.

 Chapter 2594: Failures

    <h4>Chapter 2594: Failures</h4>

    "Oh, My God!"

    Crazy Marie cursed loudly, and this time, even Grandmaster Salvador wasn''t able to stop her, as he was in awe of the scenery around himself that he wasn''t able to react on time.

    It is not just crazy Marie who is shocked; the council and the Grand Lords are also shocked, more shocked than her. Unlike her, they know aplete truth, and if the crazy Marie knew what they knew, she wouldn''t be just shocked.

    Thun!

    I looked at runic spheres before jumping down and a few secondster,ded on the empty air, where the formation appeared as my feet touched it. It is a squire formation with deep ck color runes, which give out an oppressive aura.

    It has cost me a fortune, and I hope it will increse my chances of sess.

    I sat in the center of it, and as I did, the formation activated, and a ck square lit up, and I felt my mind forming the connection with the seventy-one runic spheres.

    "Initiate the breakthrough!"

    Imanded, and my voice transmitted into all the spheres, and the secondter, the breakthrough initiated. Within three seconds of mymand, all of them initiated the breakthroughs, and their breakthrough stars lit up.

    I closed my eyes and appeared in my core, where a ck squire simr to one outside was floating in the air, and my clone sitting in the center of it.

    I sat opposite it, white then seventy-one meta-scans floated around us, giving us real-time data on the breakthroughs.

    My core is the best ce tomand; here, I will get three times more time, which will be extremly beneficial to solving any problems that might arise.

    "Fuck!"

    I had just thought that, when the first problem appeared, it was the biggest one, the one which I could do nothing to help with other than do the damage control.

    No. 13''s body had begun to show the signs of rejecting the breakthrough. Given the signs, it will reject the breakthroughpletely. I could do nothing about it, especially when it is this early, which is bad.

    With my abilities, I could solve those problems, but it will be a temporary solution, as they wille again with greater force as the breakthrough procedes. It will not only be harder to deal with them, but it will also do irreceable damage to the person making the breakthrough.

    So, I initiated the procedure to stop the breakthrough.

    My seed inside him released the energy while I began to guide him slowly to stop the breakthrough.

    It is quite hard, especially when the person is young and does not have the mental fortitude as the older person who has experienced many things in life. Even for an older person with many huge experiences, this news is not easy to handle.

    It ismon knowledge that once the Grandmaster''s breakthrough fails, it is extremly hard, near impossible to seed in it in the next attempts; it is a road closed. There have been very few people who have been able to seed after their failure.

    I have told them all that it wouldn''t be a problem for them to seed in their next trial as long as they followed my instructions, but my words of a few minutes won''t convince them, lifetimes of truths they have heard before.

    Still, the things I have done and the heights I have helped him achieve have made me trust him enough that after the initial breakdown, he was able to follow my instructions, and I was able to stop the breakthrough safely.

    He had suffered the damage, but the damage was not big; I am confident that I would be able to heal that serious damage within a few weeks, and he would not any anything impeding him when he tried to break into Grandmaster ss next time.

    I really hoped it would be the only failed attempt; in the next two minutes, there were another two, and I can''t say I was surprised.

    People spent years or even decades in preparation for their breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss, while I had days.

    I have done what I could, but I knew there would be some failures; I just had to make sure those failures did not suffer the serious damage and would be able to make a sessful breakthrough in their next attempt.

    Still, one thing that had me feel better is that these three who failed were also one of the people who had the least chance of sess.

    It was not like I had taken them to fill the number and awe my bosses. No, these people have also possessed all the qualities needed to make a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss, its just that their chances were not as good as others.

    Three minutes passed, and another failure came; it was harder to guide it safely to stop the breakthrough, but I was able to do it; this one was too with the least chances. She had the worst chances of all butsted longer than three.

    The longer the time passed in the breakthrough, the harder it was to stop it safely, but with a longer time, I could be forceful with my ways.

    I need them to continue for twelve minutes unaided; after twelve minutes, I will use all my abilities to help them have a sessful breakthrough.

    Second, passed and turned into minutes; as such, ten minutes passed. Aside from three, there was no other failure, but I did not rx, as the problem could ur at any time, and I had to be ready to deal with it.

    The problem came one and a half minutester; another subject began to show a sign of failure.

    "We can be forceful with her," said the clone, and I couldn''t help but nod after seeing her meta-scan. She had crossed the important threshold half seconds ago; it had been before that, that I would have had no choice but to stop her breakthrough, but now, I do not need to.

 Chapter 2595: Majestic

    <h4>Chapter 2595: Majestic</h4>

    "The failure had be non-existent in the past three months, and now, there are three failures one after another," said the council-member Singh as he saw the third person disappear within the runic sphere.

    "If we had given Grandmaster Zaar enough time, there wouldn''t have been any failure," said councilman Sylvian with a sad sigh. "What I am worried about is the people; each of them had the potential to be Grandmaster, but in our hastiness, they have lost their chance," said Lord Hunt softly as he looked at three empty spheres.

    "You don''t have to worry about that councilmen; as long as the failure urred within the first twelve minutes, the director would be able to stop it with minimum damage, and they would be able to make the breakthrough next few months," replied Grandmaster Salvador.

    The council members looked surprised; even Grand Lord had a look of surprise before a look of relief appeared on their faces.

    "It is good to hear. Each Grandmaster is extremly precious; losing a single seed that has the potential to be Grandmaster would be a great tragedy for us," said Grand Commander.

    "By the way, those who failed had the highest chances of failures; though I couldn''t guarantee there won''t be any failures ahead, I can at least say that the number won''t be more than 10%," he said, repeating what the director had to them before.

    "I hope what you say is true; we really need these numbers," said Lord Sylvian as looking the humans in the sphere.

    When they had made the n of attack, they had estimated Grandmaster Micheal would provide 50%-55% of the numbers required for the attack, which is not great considering they would need to cough out 45% to 50% of Grandmaster.

    They did not have such a number in all their reserve and would have to call back many Grandmasters from the battlefield, and that is not a wise choice, considering the Grimms would have already been prepared for the attack.

    Now, if Grandmaster Salvador is right, then the project itself would provide 80% to 85% of the Grandmasters required for the mission, while the rest would be handled by our reserve, without bringing the Grandmasters back from the field.

    He looked at the other Grandmasters, and seeing the shine in their eyes, I knew they were thinking the same.

    ''Their n will seed as long as Grandmaster provides us with enough numbers,'' He thought, and hope in his burned even brighter as he looked at the spheres.

    ¡­

    My seed lit up and released the stream of energy into the two parts of the body, while the energy strings came out and moved toward the seventeen parts.

    "Don''t fear; just press further," I said to the young women; she was a little hesitant before seeing her breakthrough breaking up but recovered quickly and followed my instructions, and within a few minutes, the breaking had disappeared, and her breakthrough became flowless.

    Though I did not get much the time to rx, just a couple of secondster, another breakthrough began to show the signs of breaking a minuteter and another one half a minuteter, and another twelve seconds after that.

    These consecutive breakings immediately increased the pressure on me, and if I did not have the clone, I don''t know how I would have handled the three breaking at once.

    My clone is more efficient than me; while I handle a single breaking, it handles two, and it is handling them fine. I just hoped no more breaking woulde, but it did about two minutester and seeing who it was, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    It is from the subject who was part of the original list of this month''s advancements, with a very high chance of making a sessful breakthrough.

    Sigh!

    Seeing the breakinging from such a subject, a sigh couldn''t help but escape from my mouth. Even with all the tests and preparations, I could notpletely guarantee the breakthrough would be a sess.

    Still, since he has crossed the threshold, I will make sure he will reach the other side sessfully.

    With that thought, I took control of the seed inside him and began to guide him; handling two breakings is extremly difficult considering howplicated this work is, where the slightest mistake not only could stop the breakthrough but also cripple or kill the one who is making the breakthrough.

    I am using every bit of mental power I have in resolving the problem concurrently that I did not have time to look at the others.

    If someone showed the signs of breaking of breakthrough right now, I wouldn''t be able to do a damn thing about it.

    I really wished I had more clones right now; with more clones, such problems would be quite easy to deal with, but life is not fantasy. I should be feeling lucky that I have a single clone; in just a short time of a few months, it had helped infinitely.

    Without it, I wouldn''t be in my current stage, doing what I am doing right now.

    Though I very much nned to get a second clone, and for it, I will have to reach a Grandmaster ss, which, of course, is not easy and would take a lot of time. There are high chances that I might die before I can reach that stage.

    A minute passed, and no other breaking had urred; my clone also had able to resolve one breaking and now handling two like me; seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief; now, even if any breaking urred, it would be able to deal with it.

    Twenty-five minutes passed, and aside from the rapid breakings that appeared around fifteen minutes ago, no other breakings have appeared, and now their chances have be extremly low.

    The advancements are reaching another pivotal movement; within a minute or two, the hosts of Inheritance begin gathering worldly energy, and once they begin, the chances of failure would shrink even further.

    I just thought that when the worldly energy stirred, and not by one but four people, that was just a beginning.

    At the end of the minute, twenty-two hosts of Inheritance have already started absorbing worldly energy, and more are growing rapidly. As there are forty-six people with Inheritance, barely half have called the world energy.

    Two minutes passed, and forty hosts of Inheritance had begun absorbing the wordly energy, and the scene they had created was beyond majestic.

    The sheer amount of worldly energy they have called has made the whole arena filled with so much energy that one could not see their hands. Even normal Grandmasters would have a problem seeing more than a few meters with all their abilities.

    The energy is so thick that only powerful Grandmaters or High Grandmasters could see through this energy, and even they might begin to have a problem as the energy thickened further.

    Hun!

    I was watching everything with great joy when suddenly something shocking happened, which even I had not anticipated.

    It had shocked me but also made me extremly ecstatic; it was the only regret I had for this mass advancement but seeing what was happening, that regret had finally disappeared.

 Chapter 2596: Unprepared Host

    <h4>Chapter 2596: Unprepared Host</h4>

    "Truly Majestic, this old man never even dreamed that he would see such a scene in his life," said Patriarch Bradford with a voice full of shock as he saw the sheer amount of energy pulled up by the forty hosts of Inheritances.

    They had expected such a scene would ur; seeing the number of people breaking through but still seeing it happen had shocked them.

    "Really majestic, I couldn''t help but wish to be present here personally," said Sky Lord''s phantom beside him.

    "Now, these forty have begun calling the energy; the chances of failure had reduced expediently among them," said the phantom of Grand Tower Mistress Ang; she seemed quite happy with this, not only she but everyone.

    Even the current number is shocking, and there are still more than twenty-five who have yet to reach this stage.

    Hun!

    They were animatedly discussing the changes when Patriarch Bradford''s expressions suddenly became serious; a fraction of a secondter, a shock appeared on Lord Hunt''s face before Grandmiress Charline and others discovered it.

    "Bradford, what is it?" asked the phantom of grand tower mistress ang catching the abrupt change appearing on the face of the patriarch Bradford.

    "You should look at it yourself," He said and waved his hand.

    The dense world energy parted like a curtain at themand of his movement, and soon, a lone runic sphere appeared in front of their eyes.

    Gasp, Gasp Gasp!

    Multiple people gasped, seeing what was happening, and again, a look of shock appeared on the faces of the two Grand Lords. What is happening is pretty important and represents unlimited potential.

    "He is forming a core!" whispered Hazel with shock, the Inheritance source had started to open above the sphere, and it only came when one created a core or had already created the core.

    Hazel had not throught she would witness it; the director did not mention anyone in this badge had a chance to create a core. She is aware that there are few people who have the potential to create a core or clone to create a core in a project.

    Even with all the pressure, the director did not add those people to the mass advancement; she could understand it very well.

    Even now, her mother regrets her choice of breaking through to Grandmaster ss without a core. If she had, given her talent, she would have easily been High Grandmaster, not stuck at the precipice of peak Grandmaster for more than two decades.

    "Who is he?" asked Patriarch Bradford; there is some hope in his eyes, not only his eyes but also in the eyes of other Grand Lords as well. Such people are extremly important to every organization, with the highest potential to reach their heights.

    "Newt Packard, age 29, from roaring sea conch," Hazel replied, shocking those listening even more by seeing the roaring sea conch is only King grade organization, the weakest grade of all the organizations.

    "He was hiding good," I said with a big bright smile on my face; it was nothing surprising. I was aware that the background checks and scans clearly showed he was hiding his strength.

    The powerhouses tend to do that, which is quite frustrating. Considering the more truthful they are about themselves, the better I would be able to help them.

    Still, newts core formation had caught me off guard.

    The creation of the core ispletely dependent uponprehension of one''s Inheritance, which is very hard to see. I could see theprehension of some Inheritance, but some are very tightly guarded, and in such cases, I have to depend upon the words of their hosts.

    Newt''s Inheritance is one of the guarded ones, and newt obviously did not tell me about it, which I am sure, he much is regretting right now.

    The wholeprehension is most important to create a core; you also need a strong body and soul to bear its pressure. The body and soul of a newt are quite strong; I have spent countless resources taking it there, but it is still hair breath away from strong enough to be needed for the core.

    Now, he is body and soul are feeling the pressure as the source of energy descended, but it would go back just as it hade if it did not find the host strong enough. Of course, I could not let that happen.

    ''You should have told me about yourprehension when I had you about it, newt; now listen to me carefully and follow everything I have to say,'' I said to him and took out a couple of resources with a painful expression on my face.

    The cost of it would have been a hundred times less if he had told me about it, but there is no use in crying over the spilled milk.

    I had not expected this would happen, but I have dammed well prepared for it. I had made the preparations for months, but today will be the day I will use them.

    I ced the resources in front of me and began the work of strengthening his body and soul.

    It is a painful process, but newt is good and follows my instructions word by word, and we begin strengthening his body while the Inheritance source energies poured inside it. The spheres are also helping a lot; they slowed down the flow of Inheritance source energies, giving me more time to work on his body and soul.

    While I was busy doing that, the rest of the Inheritance hosts called the worldly energy; I was a little disappointed to see no other source appeared, but the appearance of one source already is more than enough; I should not be too greedy.

    There are a few that I am especially grooming to create the core; if I had chosen them for the breakthrough, I am sure all of them would have seeded, but that would have been akin to destroying their future, and I would not do that.

    I might have thought about it if it had been a final battle, but it is not, which is a good thing, but they will be the true weapons of the final battle.

    The ones with the core have the greatest potential, and I have constantly been searching for them ever since the project have begun. I have to say, I have found a few gems with great abilities and Inheritance and have the will to aplish their dreams.

    I have to mentor them well, so they can realize their full potential and be the true trump card of the human race.

 Chapter 2597: 68

    <h4>Chapter 2597: 68</h4>

    Nearly an hour passed since the breakthroughs began, and now all forty-six hosts of Inheritance are making a breakthrough.

    The amount of energy they are gathering is beyond shocking, creating a phenomenon that would have been felt across the world if it had been inside the Pyramid.

    The only reason I even dare to have the mass advancement is because of the Pyramids'' ability to contain it; these breakthroughs would have been spread across the week, wasting quite a lot of time.

    All the problems of hosts of Inheritance have been solved, but now it is the hosts of Bloodlines that are stressing us. My clone and I are each handling two problems at once, and it is hard, much harder than handling the problem urring in the host of Inheritance.

    Unlike the Inheritances, the bloodlines feel alive, act alive, and many theorize that they are alive, which makes dealing with them exceptionally hard. Considering they are very strong but also very fragile, a wrong step on my part could cause a mutation in the bloodline.

    I have to react differently to every move that the bloodline makes, and I have to react fast; unlike the Inheritance, I could not follow the set of procedures.

    This is why I really like it when all my preparation isplete; that way, I do not have to deal with such shit.

    About fifteen minutes passed when my clone and I finished with the problems in our hands and looking at scans; I did not see any problem in theing minute, which is good. I needed a little rest before I turned to deal with another problem.

    I rested for a few seconds before once again ncing at the scan of the newt, the most prized gem. I am still supplying him with the artificial strengthening; though it is automatic now with the help of a formation, as long as he continues to follow the steps, he will be fine.

    Thinking of core, I couldn''t help but think about Rai''s core; of all the cores I had seen, he is the most different, or I should say, filling with such power that if it had exploded, it might even harm a Grand Lord, this''s how much power it contained.

    It is not just the core that contained the power but also that mutation I had once mistakenly thought to be mostly dealt with.

    His condition is a great mystery; his core should have been the center of his power, and usually, that is the case, even for me, but in him, the mutation is also fighting for control and shockingly equally stronger as the core, which I couldn''t understand, but one day, I will.

    I cleared my mind of the stray thoughts and once again focused on the breakthroughs, and thankfully, I did not see any problems appearing.

    Around forty minutes passed when the 22nd sphere stopped taking the worldly energy, and a secondter, her entry into the Grandmaster ss began.

    "First," I said with a big smile on my face.

    Her breakthrough hadsted an hour and forty-five minutes; it could have been much faster, but after reviewing the data of thest mass breakthrough, I have improved the breakthrough formation further, which had increased the time of breakthrough, which is no disadvantage.

    It does not matter, even if the breakthroughssted for hours. If the long breakthroughs were to provide greater strength and better potential, I would make every breakthrough a long breakthrough.

    Three minutester, the second person started thest process of their advancement, and half a minute after that, the third. One after another, each host of Inheritance begins to take thest step toward their breakthrough; by the time it was the twelfth, the first one had finished her breakthrough, formally stepping into the Grandmaster ss.

    I congratted her as she stepped into the Grandmaster''s ss and could see how happy she looked. It looked like she had aplished her greatest dream; seeing that smile, a truly natural smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I truly hope that she will get more than a day to enjoy that happiness and survive whates tomorrow; it will not be easy, but anybody has a chance, they it is these people.

    I have chosen these people for the breakthrough not only because they have also all the elements needed for the breakthrough but also because most of these people are very experienced in the battle; even those younger ones have great fighting experience.

    They will be able to handle the Grimms are fine, not to mention; that not all the Grimm Grandmasters are viciously experienced.

    The Pyramid had done in collecting the data on the new Grandmasters that Grimms have to begin popping up, and while most of them are highly experienced, there are also quite a long of them with mediocrebat abilities. Our less experienced would be able to fight them.

    I have seen the Pyramid''s attack n and know what kind of Grandmasters they are nning to use, and they have taken a maximum precaution and will not just throw away the lives of Grandmasters lives in the fire just for the sake of revenge.

    About an hour passed when thest host of Inheritance had finally finished his breakthrough, and it was none other than a newt.

    ''Congrattion, Newt Packard, on stepping into the Grandmaster ss. A bright future awaits you.'' I said. ''Thank you, my lord; I wouldn''t have achieved this height without your help,'' He replied with tears dropping from his eyes and, to my surprise, bowed.

    I did not stop him; too many people do that these days, and I learned it is better to take the gesture graciously.

    The value of bing Grandmaster is even bigger to him than others. It will benefit him but also his organization. He is the first Grandmaster appearing in his organization since its founder, which will now bring innumerable benefits to his organization.

    From more talented seeds to better ess to the resources, not to mention the help he will be able to provide to his organization with his knowledge.

    A few secondster, he disappeared from the sphere; seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh; I wish he had more time to enjoy that feeling, but we could not even do that. We have to make the preparation for tomorrow, and for it, every minute count.

    With thest host of Inheritance disappearing, I looked at the host of Bloodlines; their breakthroughs have also reached the end, and it won''t be long before the sources begin to disappear, and they begin to take the steps into Grandmaster ss.

    Seventeen minutester, the first host of Inheritance took a step into the Grandmaster sses. His name is Cam Reyes, and just as hepleted his breakthrough, the phantom giant smoke frog behind him became even bigger and clearer.

    Such scenes begin to ur one after another, and their bloodline phantoms be bigger and clearer, which is a sign of their bloodline bing more powerful than before.

    An hour and a halfter, thest host of the bloodline hadpleted her breakthrough; she had the bloodline of D''Ras. A being with an eagle''s head on a golden giant''s body, who had two silver sabers in both hands, like her bloodline, she also uses the twin sabers to fight.

 Chapter 2598: New Era

    <h4>Chapter 2598: New Era</h4>

    "Finally finished," I said as I opened my eyes; I was tired but also happy. I had seeded and seeded with much more failure than I had expected.

    This mass advancement gave us sixty-eight Grandmasters, a number that would shock anyone to death if they heard it. Combining that with the Grandmasters we have produced, in the eight months before it, the project had produced a total of one hundred and sixty-one Grandmasters within nine months.

    What we have achieved in nine months is not even achieved in a century, and I understood that the only reason I was able to achieve this feat was because of rule-bending power; without it wouldn''t be possible, even all the resources in treasuries of nine supremes.

    Buzz!

    I looked at all the seventy-one spheres before activating thest formation; as I did, the runes dimmed further before beginning to unravel from the formation of which they are part and came toward me.

    For those watching from above, it looked like a tsunami of runesing at me, which quickly covered me in its embrace, but a few secondster, it hadpletely disappeared, leaving not a single rune behind, making one wonder whether they had experienced the hallucination.

    Countless precious resources had been used in making these runes; while most of these resources had depleted, there is still something that remained in them. It will save me a lot of resources in the next month of mass breakthrough.

    Speaking of mass breakthrough, we are nearly dry of resources; the resources of nine supremes vaults would be only able to sustain the operation of three projects for a month, and I really hope pyramid and others provide the necessary resources, or I fear we will have to slow down or worse stop, both of the options are uneptable.

    I shook my head of those thoughts; today is not the day to think about those things; today, I have aplished something, and I should enjoy this aplishment.

    I wish my family had been here to share my joy; due to the nature of secrecy, I could not tell even my mother about it, who has a pretty high clearance.

    Not many people know about it, even someone like Lady Hera did not know, though I think that has changed or will change. She had a lord of sses soul anchored to herself, and her power was also pretty close to Grand Lord; it is obvious that she would know about the project and many top-secret things.

    At least I have Marina; with that thought, I slowly got up and flew toward the disk where everyone was standing.

    Thud!

    Inded on the disk and saw quite an odd scene; more than half of the people were crying, be it from my team, council members, or even freaking Grand Lord. Even Patriarch Bradford''s eyes are moist, which I did not think was possible.

    Crazy Marie opened her mouth to say something, and I am sure it would have been loud, but this time, Grandmaster Salvador was well prepared. He closed her mouth with his hand before she could utter the word and wouldn''t release it no matter how much she struggled or red.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, today you have ushered an era, an era that will truly see the end of the Grimms," said Grand Commander, and after that, she did something shocking, she bowed, and with her, the whole council, my team, and even three Grand Lords, while I watched in shock.

    "Thank you, but it was an effort of all of us, not single me," I said simply.

    "Grandmaster, the council, has some importance to discuss; pleasee to centralmand in ten minutes," she said and disappeared along with the council and Grand Lords.

    I looked at the empty space they had left behind before turning to my team. "Today, we have aplished an impossible thing, a thing that no one in the history of the human race was able to aplish, and you all should feel proud of that," I said slowly.

    "But our work is far from over; the challenge ahead us is big; it would not be crushed by a hundred some Grandmasters."

    "We will have to continue producing Grandmasters, and not just the Grandmasters, High Grandmasters, and even Grand Lords if fortune shone on us. So, rest today, and from tomorrow, we will work even harder and will continue till we crushed every single Grimm Monster that remained in our world," I added and finished my speech.

    "It shall be aplished; there will be a day in our lifetime where there will be no Grimm," said Jenkins, and everybody nodded to that.

    It is a dream that every human has, and we will aplish it in our lifetime.

    I talked to them for a few minutes, including fixing the date of the party; usually, our sess party is a few hours after the mass breakthrough, but currently, no one is in the state to party. Each and every one of them is tired and sleep-deprived; some of them hadn''t slept for days.

    They need rest before they can even think of celebrating.

    They left one by one till only Marina had remained. "Don''t spend too much time in the meeting; you also need rest," said Marina before she hugged me.

    "I am proud of you, and if your parents were here, they would also be proud," she said before kissing me. The kiss was short, and after pulling back, she walked into the teleportation formation and disappeared.

    I stayed on the floating disc for a few seconds before I took walked into the teleportation formation and disappeared, and appeared in the centralmand, where I got a little surprised.

    The table is a rectangle; on the head of the table are five Grand Lords, all five of them including the lord of ss, whose projection looked quite simr to his peers sitting beside him. On the opposite side of them is Grand Commander, while on both sides are a member of the council.

    For the first time in a long while, I have seen all the Grand Lords and council members present in themand.

    There is also a new person sitting among the council members, and she is looking at me with a deep shock. She isdy Hera; her appearance did not surprise me. I kind of expected her to be here.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, please take a seat," said the Grand Commander; I nodded and appeared beside the only empty seat, which was besidedy Hera.

    "You know, I am really deeply regretting not recruiting you," she said and sighed. It was not the first time she had said these words, but the emotion in them was never this heavy. I did not say anything other than smile.

    "Now that Grandmaster Zaar has appeared, let begin," said Grand Commander and tapped the buttons on her table; soon, the battle n appeared, and like before, the photos of people on it were empty.

    "It is finally the time we select the people for the mission," she said and tapped a few buttons, and hundreds of photos have appeared, giving me a glimpse into one of the deepest secrete of the human race.

    Showing me the true number of Grandmasters we humans have.

 Chapter 2599: Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 2599: Gathering</h4>

    "Thud!"

    I fell onto the bed, and a secondter, I was already a dreand. The meetingsted for four hours, and it was very tiring.

    Choosing people for the battle is no easy task when the battle could be said to be the most important battle in a century. It is not just choosing people; it choosing a whole team for the best synergy and teamwork, which will bring out the greater result.

    It was veryte when I came out, and I am nning to rest till the afternoon; I will need my body and soul rested if I want to give my hundred percent tomorrow.

    I was not in their battle ns, and when I had told him that I nned to join the battle, all of them rejected my proposal, including the Grand Lord. Looking at their reaction, it was clear that they did not want their golden hen anywhere near the battle.

    This golden hen did not have any intention to stay cooped up in a pyramid, and I could be adamant and charming. After some charm and threats, my name is added to the battle n, though they still tried to make me a part of ruined teams. I had enough of ruins; I wanted something dangerous and direct.

    To their chagrin, I did get want I wanted; it would be very dangerous but also very exciting.

    I woke up in the afternoon, a few minutes before my clone could wake me up. I am feeling rested in body and soul, which I hadn''t felt in the week, and I also felt the memories and newprehension I had got through my clone.

    Now, they do not feel weird anymore as they used to.

    As usual, my clone did great work as I had slept; it had worked on the Grandmaster Inheritance, done some research, practiced in the culinary tome, and studied. The forty hours it had inside my core was a huge time to do all those things, which again couldn''t help me wonder about the things I would be able to achieve with more than one clone.

    I did not waste any time by staying in bed; I quickly got up, freshened up, and showered before walking out of my room.

    My mother is out, my father is working, and rose is at school; thankfully, my father has prepared a meal; I quickly ate it before walking out of the house.

    Click!

    I walked inside the conference room; unlike the past week, it waspletely empty.

    While I gave given the rousing speech about not resting even for a second yesterday, I gave them rest for today. Everyone is on leave, from lower-level staff to the highest, and all of them need it after what they have gone through the past week.

    Today is the day we are going to attack the Grimms, but there is some time, and I like to finish up the work before I head there.

    There is already work waiting for me; nine boxes are ced in front of my seat. The boxes contain the information seed and are divided into five different colors.

    They belong to the people of different states, from those above Knights to those who reached the King, Emperors, and the Tyrant ss. I have scans of most of them, but I kept reviewing them, as many go through different experiences, found different resources, and practiced different methods.

    It changes things inside them, which might make thempatible with my methods; there is another reason to review them continuously, and that is for the traitors.

    The Grimm spies are everywhere, and I have already found thousands of them, but thousands are still able to evade my method. Most of those able to evade were the ones that were brainwashed; there was no external elemental used on them other than pure brainwashing.

    These spies are the most dangerous ones and are able to infiltrate to the highest level.

    I shook my head and focused on reviewing the seeds, which had also undergone huge changes in the past nine months. Each seed now stores more than a thousand scans, and these scans are much better and aligned toward the things I need for one to be the subject of the projects.

    There is nothing new in most of them, except for people who had broken out of the Knight stage; there is great potential.

    I had noticed in the past nine months that the people that broke out of the knight stage in the past eight months are generally stronger than their predecessors. This information is nothing new. For thousands of years, we have known that it is during wartime we produced the strongest powerhouses.

    The pressure of war and the constant battles make one harness their greatest potential, but it is also the truth that we lost immutable people in it.

    Even now, millions are dying by the month, and the cemeteries are endless with graves; even I don''t know how many funerals I have attended.

    I wish the war would stop, but it is not something that could be stopped, especially this war, which might only end when one side is truly wiped out.

    Hun!

    About an hour passed when my clone suddenly stopped and seeing we were connected, I knew what stopped it and couldn''t help but stop.

    "This is really interesting," I said as I looked at the meta-scan of the Emperor ss powerhouse. I have looked at his scans five times in these nine months, and there was nothing interesting about him other than his progress, but now something interesting has appeared.

    My clone and I studied the scan for a minute before I added his name to the list and added three stars to his name. He will be a good addition to the project.

    Another two hours passed, and I stopped; there were still hours of work remaining, but it would be done by my clone while I went to go there.

    Buzz!

    Seeing it was time, I walked toward the formation and inserted the coordinates the council provided. A secondter, the formation buzzed, and I disappeared and appeared in the white hall, which was big enough for a few hundred people to stand.

    There were already a few people present there, all of them were High Grandmaster.

    "Micheal, I knew you would be here," shouted Rai as he saw me, "Rai," I said before turning to two people to who he was speaking. A beautiful woman with ocean blue hair and an old man with a scarlet mane.

    "Lady Atkins, Lord Maske," I greeted them; Lady Atkins had been summoned back from the navar ruin yesterday, while Lord Maske was of reserve High Grandmaster; many thought he was dead decades ago during his breakthrough into the High Grandmaster ss, but obviously he was not.

    "Lord Zaar," they greeted back.

    "So, today is the day we will be attacking those bastards for they did," he said with a fire burning in his eyes, "Yes, they will pay," I said.

    Nobody is being told what they have been summoned for, but one does not need to be a genius to understand that after seeing more than ten High Grandmasters gathering in one ce.

 Chapter 2600: Twelve Teams

    <h4>Chapter 2600: Twelve Teams</h4>

    One by one, people kepting, all of them High Grandmasters. Entry of each one would surprise people, as more than half of them were considered dead or disappeared in some ruins; two of the High Grandmasters that came were themanders of important forts.

    They were the of the people who were most vocal about the attack, and now they have got the chance; for the time of the attack, they have been reced with other High Grandmasters, who will take their ce asmanders of their forts.

    We did not want to move the leaders, as the ces they aremanding are very important, but we had no choice.

    These two are extremly powerful, at the absolute limit of High-Grandmaster ss, and possess abilities that require for the mission, so we had no choice.

    Every high Grandmaster arrived, except for one; I had been waiting for her; it had been quite a while since I had spoken to her.

    Buzz!

    I was just thinking about that when the formation lit up, and she appeared. Her appearance silenced the room instantly, everybody was looking at her, but she seemed to be used to that as she looked around with an expressionless face before her eyes fell on me and a small smile appeared on her face.

    She disappeared from her ce and appeared beside me, "It has been long," she said in her soft voice, "Yes, a long while," I replied and gave my cute friend a hug.

    She is jill, and it had been a very long time since I had seen her. "How are you?" I asked.

    Ever since her Inheritance was revealed, everything had changed. Instantly, she had received the weight of a mountain of responsibilities and expectations on her delicate shoulders. I would have broken down if I had been in her ce.

    "I am good," she replied with a tight smile, and I knew it was not the truth, but I did not further.

    The war and responsibilities had taken all the happiness from her. Though she looked much better than before, the slight hollowness that I had seen in her eyes had disappeared.

    "You seemed good. Did you find a boyfriend or something?" I asked, and it instantly reddened her cheeks before she controlled her expressions and red at me. "No, I had just gotten a lot stronger, and now very things bother me," she replied, and hearing that smile on my face dimmed, I sighed.

    "Don''t shut yourself from the world; we are still young and should enjoy life, despite its woes," I said as I took her hand into mine and gripped it reassuringly.

    "You are talking like my brother; it seemed like you to have gotten a new girlfriend," she said and looked at me with the glittering eyes, "Of course, and you should too get yourself a one," I replied, and once again her cheeks reddened for a moment.

    I stopped teasing her, and we caught up on things, what we had done and what we were doing, of course leaving the super-secret stuff that we know.

    We were talking among ourselves when a couple of teleportation formations appeared in front of us, and a momentter, the whole council appeared, all twelve of them nine present with nine in their physical self.

    "Council," said everyone in unison. "Good, everyone has arrived, and I am sure I won''t have to tell you why you have all been summoned here?" Grand Commander asked, drawing out augh from all the powerhouses.

    "Will this be an assault of High Grandmasters only, Grand Commander?" asked Lady Redhorn, the one who had been pushing for this attack for months, and she seemed a little disappointed; she did not fear to voice out her opinion.

    She had been talking out how the assault would not create an effect if it only the High Grandmasters tounch it. She said we needed the wider scale that only arge number of Grandmasters would be able to provide, and she is absolutely right.

    "No,mander, it will not be the assault of High-Grandmasters only," said the Grand Commander with a smile, and the next moment, the teleportation formations lit up across the hall, and next second, two hundred Grandmasters appeared in the hall.

    Each and every one of the Grandmasters is wearing a ck cloak and white ceramic mast; one could not see what is behind with their soul sense, but they could feel the rumbling aura of Grandmasters through the bodies of each and every one of them.

    Seeing them, a shock couldn''t help but appear on the faces of everyone, especially the twomanders.

    They expected arge number of Grandmasters when Grand Commander said it, but that number was close to a hundred.

    It was the most viable number, they thought, and pulling such a number would have been hard for the pyramid; they definitely needed to call arge number of Grandmasters from the field.

    Now they are seeing two hundred Grandmasters in front of them, and for such numbers, the Grand Commander would have needed to pull out more than half of the Grandmasters from the active field, and she did not do that.

    They would have known if she had pulled such numbers from the active field, as it had not been an hour since they left their post from their fort.

    "H¡­how?" asked Grandmaster Redhorn in shock and, seeing that a bigger smile than required, couldn''t help but appear on her face. This is the woman who had been stressing her for a month, and now seeing such expressions on her face, she couldn''t help but feel satisfied.

    "Grimms are the not the only ones who could churn the Grandmasters; we have the ability too," she said to the shock of everyone.

    "We wanted to wait for a few more months and gather even more forces before assaulting the Grimms, but the death of the lord of ss had forced our hand," she said, and fire of burning revenge zed in her eyes.

    Tap!

    "The Grimms have done something they shouldn''t have, and for it, they will pay the price," she dered and tapped her foot on the ground.

    "This is the battle n; we will move ording to it," she said as she produced a battle n.

    In the battle n, there are twelve teams; seven would be led by seven council members and would attack the seven most important forts of Grimms, while five teams, two of which led by the Grandmasters, would move to attack ruins and realms held by Grimms.

    All five of these ruins and realms are extremly important to Grimms; all of them are rich resource sites, greater in value than even navar ruin. Sessfully capturing even a single ruin or realm will deal a huge blow to Grimms.

    It is either capture or destroy; the Grimms have done that to us since the war begin. They have piged, captured, and destroyed, and now we will do the same to them.

    "The attack willmence in one minute," she said, and everybody began moving toward their group, including the Grand Commander; this time, she would not sit on the sideline but participate in the attack, attacking the most dangerous target with the biggest group.

 Chapter 2601: Radiant Snow Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 2601: Radiant Snow Fortress</h4>

    It took less than ten seconds for everyone to fall into the groups; some groups are as small as five, and the other is as big as twenty-six, of which I am part.

    Grand Commander is leading the group, and there are three other High Grandmasters beside me and Grand Commander. One of them is Lady Redhorn, the other is Lord Muske, and thest one is Lord Rivian, a buffy middle-aged man with a huge ax as his weapon.

    It could be said thatpared to the four of them, I am a littlecking in power, but what I do not have in power, I make up in different things.

    "Young man, you seemed to be aware of these new Grandmasters?" asked Lady Redhorn. You can not underestimate these wily old foxes; even when she was shocked, she had noticed my reaction, and this old woman was very observant.

    It is written in her file.

    "Yes, I am part of the group that is helping to produce them," I replied to her shock.

    The project will not remain a secrete after this mission, and the council has already decided on the info they will leak. Officially, they will say the minimum, but they will leak some trickle of information from here and there to control the information.

    "So, are they any good?" she asked as she got her emotions under control, "They are very good," I replied, "Let''s hope so," she said and turned to talk to Grandmaster Muske, both of them seemed quite familiar with each other seeing the way they are talking.

    Not all Grandmasters of the project are participating in this attack; more than half of them have been reced a few minutes ago with the others.

    It is done not only due to their experience but also their abilities. We need every edge we can get in the attack, and for it, we have chosen the most suitable.

    "It is time," said the Grand Commander, and aplex teleportation formation appeared beneath our feet. It is not just our group that had been covered in teleportation formation, but also the other group.

    Buzz!

    "Victory to us!" shouted the Grand Commander, and we disappeared. For a second, there wasplete darkness, which was a sign we were traveling at a great distance.

    The darknesssted for a second before the light appeared, and we found ourselves in a snowynd. The temperature is very cold, but not for us, though it will freeze even kings within a few seconds, and only Emperors and above could resist this cold.

    "Radiant Snow fortress!" said Lady Charise as she looked at the silhouette of a beautiful shining fortress not far away from us.

    "Their rm system had already started ring," said Grand Commander as she took the air and flew toward the snow-white fortress that is on the tip of the mountain, thousands of meters above the clouds.

    Our speed is not fast; we are slow enough that even amon Tyrant will be able to catch us; since it is not a sneak attack, there is no need for us to be sneak; we will be slow, but not too slow, within a minute, we will reach the fortress.

    "We are breaching the spatial zone," informed the Grand Commander and passed through the spatialyer; I passed through it with the rest of the High Grandmasters.

    From now on, we will not be able to teleport; besides the Grand Lord, nobody would be able to tear the space here, and even half-step Grand Lords will find it hard to tear the spatial boundary here.

    Hun!

    "My my, it seemed like they have quite powerful weapons here," said Lady Charise, and it might seem like she is making a joke, but those looking at her eyes will see how serious she is and are the rest of the High-Grandmasters.

    This beautiful fortress had a weapon that could threaten us, and we will have been extremly careful, as Grimms have a habit of firing such weapons.

    Soon, we reached the top, and the party was already waiting for us; seeing their numbers, some of the Grandmasters behind me shuddered; even I felt a spark of fear rising in my heart seeing theirrge numbers.

    It is very clear that they were prepared for us.

    "Oh ho, I should be feeling honored that Grand Commander of humans herselfe leading the attack," said the Starlight Crockman with augh as he took a step toward us.

    "I thought you guys woulde the day we killed your Grand Lord, but you guys seemed quite patient," he added and as slowly took out the diamond de by its waist.

    Starlight Crockman Grasta; is an eight-and-a-half-meter-long Grimm Monster, with thick starry scales covering every part of its body. This Crockman is a variation; he is a single starlight crockman in the entire crockman tribe and is extremly powerful.

    Those scales of it are unnaturally powerful; a decade ago, a very powerful human Grand Lord attacked it with his full power, and this bastard bore the attack without moving, and that attack had not even cracked a single scale on its body.

    "Yes, it took time, but now we havee; we will not leave till you and your band are cut into pieces," she said, motioning to the fifty-four Grimm Monsters standing behind.

    Of them, ten of them are High-Grandmasters, while forty-three are Grandmasters. It is an absolutely huge number. If not for the Grandmasters that the project has provided, this attack would have failed miserably for humans.

    Their numbers are 20% greater than we have estimated, but we are still capable of handling them; some of us are even excited about it.

    "You have quite an imagination, leader of humans; I wonder how your fell humans will feel when I eat you alive," it saidnguidly like it had all-time in the world, "You can sure dream, Grasta," snorted Grand Commander as she took a step forward.

    "Whether it is imagination or truth, it will be known soon," it said, and a smile on its face turned murderous.

    "Attack, the humans; not a single one of them should remain alive," Itmanded, and a colossal aura burst out of its body; it was so strong that it froze the Grandmasters for a second.

    "Come, leader of humans, show me what you have," it said and moved toward the Grand Commander, and it did not move alone a shadow Manstisman and Snow Werewolf, with a slightly weaker aura than it, moved toward her.

    "Kill all the humans," said the Snow Bullman as it moved toward the Grandmaster Charise with Snakeman with near equal power.

    "Zaar, we will kill you," said the two Rainbow Horned Lizardmen in unison as they shed in front of me. They were twins but looked very different; one had a blue scaly body while the other had a white scaly body, only their horns were simr

    "Oh, it is twins Jasd and Rasd; I had wanted to fight you two since I had leveled up to High Grandmaster," I said, and why wouldn''t I? These two are very powerful and possess deliciously powerful bloodlines.

    Their different colors are due to their different bloodlines.

 Chapter 2602: Freaky Twins I

    <h4>Chapter 2602: Freaky Twins I</h4>

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    "I have to say, you two are quite fearless toe standing in front of me; even the High Grandmasters fought in the navar ruins have maintained the distance from me due to my strings," I said and could see them shuddering, but they did not take a step back as thest Grandmaster.

    "There are very powerful formations ced here especially to make your strings visible; there are also these lenses to see your strings."

    "Not we will need them; we are going to finish you off before you have a chance to deploy your little strings," they said in unison and came at me from both sides.

    My expression became serious, and the greatsword appeared in me as I moved to sh sh against them.

    Hun!

    I had just moved when I saw both of them increasing their speed by five times and appearing to my left and right. The blue-bodied Jasd attacked me with its ck saber, while the white bodies Rasd attacked me with the ax; their attack was fast and extremly well coordinated.

    We have a very huge file on these two; these two have a little low IQ or might even say dumb as children, but exceptionally gifted in fighting.

    They have one of the highest records of Killing Grandmasters, and since they became High Grandmaters nearly a century ago, they have killed a lot of Human High-Grandmasters. We haveid many traps for these bastards; they will always run away with their life on the line.

    I have already decided to kill them before they can bring out their full power, and I am very prepared.

    Since the navar ruins, I have grown quite stronger, not only practicing my art further but also using a lot of resources to strengthen myself. I have also fixed the ws in the burst now, they not only give me more power, but they have be even more efficient in it.

    Not to mention, now I am free to use my greatest weapon while fighting; I could now fight in full concentration while somebody other handles strings.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against the Rasd ax, and a huge physical force came at me with a tide of exceptionally cold energy; both energies struck my armor in an instant, I wanted to freeze it before breaking into pieces, but as it entered my body, they simply disappeared.

    While I also disappeared from my spot and appeared behind Jasd like a sh, whose ax was about to cut through the afterimage I had left behind.

    "Hun!"

    But suddenly, I noticed it was not a real Jasd, but a realistic aura body that felt real and was moving. Regr High-Grandmaster, without exceptionally powerful soul sense, wouldn''t be able to discover it before it was toote.

    Just as I noticed the aura, a feeling of intense danger came over me; it had been a very long time since I had felt such an intense feeling of danger and sense that I did not waste any time reacting.

    "First Burst!"

    I said and activated the power of the first burst, and at the same time, I whipped my sword back toward the Jasd, who was attacking silently from behind. I still don''t understand how it had moved behind me without noticing; I have been very cautious.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed, and the attack was so powerful that despite the power of the first burst, I felt my body shaking, but I did not have any time to dwell on it as I harnessed more power from the burst and disappeared from my ce.

    Sup!

    ''Fuck!''

    I couldn''t help but curse inside as the ax passed by my neck; there was barely a nail of the distance between the de of its ax and my neck.

    Who in the hell wrote the report and called them dumb? These two are extremly smart; they have nearly killed me within a second of a fight, and if I did not remain careful, even I wouldn''t understand how my neck decapitated when it flew into the hair.

    I had just dodged the ax when the silent attack from the Jasd came again, with more power and speed, but this time, I was better prepared.

    CLANNG!

    I defended against its saber before disappearing from my spot to dodge the attack from the ax; it was also a close call, but distance finger, not a nail-like before.

    The crown of roses has appeared over my head, increasing my sensory powers while giving me a headache. I also activated my ocr abilities, so I could see those silent movements of Jasd.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    The crown of roses has made things a little easier, but I am still walking on the knife-edge; their attacks areing too close to myfort, and every attack would be finger length away from cutting me apart; I had never experienced such fighting, even when the enemy was considerably strong.

    While these two are definitely stronger than me, theirbat abilities and teamwork were a level higher than anything I had expected; even the teamwork of ice-fire twins seemed to be pale inparison to this.

    I fear that tiny bit mistake in my past, and I will find one of my limbs flying or get myself cut into two or get decapitated; there will be no saving.

    "Hehe, we have heard so much about Zaar, but he seemed so-so," said Jasd and attacked me with another superfast attack that I had to use all the power of the first burst to get away and still get, survived by mere inches.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    I had just dodged Jasd''s silent attack when Rad appeared in front of me and attacked with such power that I did not think and activated the ''Second Burst'' and used its power to defend while dodging another silent attack of its brother Jasd.

    Despite activating the second burst, the strain on me did not lighten up; it had increased instead. These two are really fast and sneaky, which makes their attack very hard to deal with.

    I had expected them to be powerful reading their info, but not this powerful; they are like the storm of knives, and I was stuck inside the storm, where knives areing from every angle without any break, and while I was dodging them right now, there will be time, where I could not, and it will be the end of me.

    Hun!

    That time came too soon; the Jasd de came too close when I had to dodge the attack of Rasd, and if I did not do anything right, I might end up losing my shoulder.

    ''It seemed like I have to do that; I hope it works,'' I said to myself before doing that thing.

    "Jasd, watch out! There is a string about to wrap about your neck!" screamed Rasd, warning its brother, who had a horror appearing on its face as its aura red and it disappeared; Rasd also took back its attack and disappeared till there was twenty meters distance between us.

    "Micheal Zaar, you really are dangerous," said Rasd, first time looking at me like a real enemy, not something they are extremly confident in cutting apart.

 Chapter 2603: Freaky Twins II

    <h4>Chapter 2603: Freaky Twins II</h4>

    "Jasd, let''s not hold back anymore; let''s not hold back anymore; the sooner we kill, the quicker we will be free to deal with normal enemies," said Rasd as it pointed the weapon at me.

    "Sure!" replied Jasd, and the powerful aura burst of them as they came as me while activating their abilities. An extremly dense blue color energy covered the Rasd Saber while movements of Jasd became blinky; it seemed to be appearing and disappearing, making it really hard to track its movements.

    "Die, human!"

    Both of them shouted as they appeared close to me and attacked at the same time; this time, the power and the speed of attack were off the charts.

    ''Third Burst!''

    The vast power of the third burst filled my body, and I moved my sword to defend while activating my sensory abilities to their limit.

    Even half a minute hadn''t passed, and I had activated the third burst already; there had been only a handful of enemies that had pushed me to such limits. It is very hard, even for those with great advantage over me, considering I am very good at defending.

    But against them, my defense is crumbling like an aged wall; these two are very experienced and seem to be capable of seeing the ws with a nce before targeting them urately.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the huge saber of the Rasd, and with it came the tsunami-like energy which wanted to freeze everything. It had covered me in an instant before it started to drill inside me; I did not care for it, as I knew that no matter how dangerous it was, my armor would deal with it.

    I am focusing on dodging the attack, which seemed to follow me as it blinked around its position; while others may have a hard time tracking it and its weapons, I do not.

    I could see every movement of it clearly and know which body part of mine the attack is targeting, but despite knowing that, I had a hard time dodging the attack.

    CLANNNG!

    I was able to move my sword on time to stop its ax, but just as I did, I found Rasd sabering at my neck at a really fast speed, and dodging it without a cost would be a problem.

    "Fuck!"

    Suddenly, it cursed and changed the direction of its attack, moving close to its feet, where I heard a soft sound and pierce string became visible before it had floated away with the air.

    "You are really sneaky, aren''t you human?" it asked, and before the blue aura covering it became even denser and came at me with greater fury.

    I moved my sword to defend my moving my body to dodge the blinking attack of the Jasd, once again aplishing that with a breath of inches before moving to deal with another attack.

    A secondter, the string again made the appearance, this time to save me but trying to wrap around them before getting cut by their des. I needed to make it appear randomly, so it seemed random, and if I had to make it appear when I was in danger, they would know it was obvious.

    So, I continued fighting, and for a few seconds, with the help of strings, I was faintly able to rx, but soon a horror couldn''t help but dawn on me when I noticed these two learning mybat style and adjusting ording to it.

    It couldn''t scare the shit out of me; I know how difficult this thing is as I do the same and still do that, but it takes time, tens of minutes. Thebat style of Grandmaster and above powerhouses is not easy to analyze, but these bastards already doing that when it is not even a minute since the battle had begun.

    ''Just what kind of luck are these bastards born with,'' I screamed in my heart as I was able to dodge the attack by hair breath.

    "Rip!" I had just dodged Rasd''s attack when Jasd invaded my sword andnded its attack on my hand. He would have taken my whole hand, if not for my armor''s extremly strong defenses and quick reaction.

    Rip Rip Rip

    That was just the beginning; two secondster, another attack cut my armor, and then another secondter before two attacked a second after that.

    These bastards are getting better and better; each attack them is reaching closer and closer and closer to my fatal point that I fear that I wouldn''t be able to live more than a minute.

    Twenty seconds passed by, and now it seemed like my armor is in tattered; it had ripped into nearly a hundred ces, and if it were not for me starting to bulk up the armor for the better defense after the first rip, their attacks would have already ripped my body apart.

    Still, with the progress they are making, that time isn''t far away.

    A few more seconds passed when suddenly, an explosive aura shot out of Rasd''s body, so powerful that I would be only able to deal with only with the final burst.

    "Brother, its time," said Rasd and moved, and with it, Jasd also moved with a simrly powerful aura that made all the body on my hair stand up.

    Before I could even blink and my expressions could fully morph into horror, both of them appeared beside me side by side, and their weapons, were just inches away from taking my legs and neck; it had happened so fast that I was barely able to react.

    Though I still made the strings visible on their body. This time, it did not do anything; it did not even make them blink.

    "You will be dead before your strings could do anything to us," said the Jasd with mock as the de of both of them touched my armor.

    "Really?" I asked as the horror on my face disappeared instantly, and at the same time, it appeared on their faces as weapons froze, and they froze with them before they disappeared.

    "Zaaar!"

    The very next second, I heard the scream from above; it was Grasta who screamed and burst out with an aura that scared the shit out of me and moved toe at me, covering a huge distance in a fraction of seconds, before suddenly stopping as two of her pitched back ss staff sword appeared in front of it, pouting their sharp ends at its fatal spots.

    "Your enemy is me, Grasta, and you should focus on me, or you won''t even survive for ten minutes," said the Grand Commander while she effortlessly fought with two Grimms controlling the two ck ss staff swords.

    "Today, you will die, Zaar," said Grasta before turning back toward the Grand Commander.

    The power of the Grand Commander had truly shocked me. I have read about Grasta and know shockingly powerful it is, but she is handling it just fine with two of her ss swords while the other two ss swords handling two Grimms.

    She is not even using her full power, considering she has six staff swords, and there are two she still hasn''t taken out yet.

 Chapter 2604: New Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 2604: New Enemy</h4>

    In A Very Secret ce

    "Seven human teams have attacked the fort in the past two minutes, and there is news of breaching in three ruins and one realm," said the Crockman and brought the live visual and data of the seven battles that are fought on their forts.

    "Humans have brought out more numbers than we had imagined," said the old snake with a small smile on his face. "Yes, the seven teams alone have brought one hundred thirty-eight Grandmasters and neen High-Grandmasters, including the seven council members leading them," Crockman informed.

    "If I am right, then the humans are attacking with one hundred and fifty to two hundred Grandmasters, and there are twenty to thirty High-Grandmasters leaders; it is quite an impressive force they have attacked us with," said the old snake with a smile.

    It did not seem worried; instead, it looked happy; like humans had done the thing it had very much hoped they would do.

    "There are many new Grandmasters, but more than half of them are from their forces; it is clear for this attack, they have pulled arge number of Grandmasters out from the frontlines," said the Foxwomen, and her voice turned giddy.

    If Micheal had been here, he would haveughed too; the Grimms do not see theplete pictures; while they have urately guessed the numbers, they have been quite wrong in guessing the faces, and that was the intention in which the attack is nned.

    Aside from the leaders and a few top-level Grandmasters, 90% of Grandmasters who went to attack ruin and realm were from a project.

    "Now that the humans have left their front spars, it would be idiotic if we did not take a chance at them," said the Crockman with augh, and the smile on the old werewolves face has be bigger.

    "Order our armies to attack in full power; today will be the day we will make the most advanced, and if luck would have it, we will reach to steps of the Pyramid," old Werewolf said finally, and its order was immediately executed, gates after gates of Grimm fortresses opened, and they charged toward the human forts.

    Hun!

    All of them were watching the battles when suddenly a shocking change urred in the Radian Snow Fortress. The two High-Grandmasters that were fighting the Micheal Zaar disappeared.

    This great reversal shocked them because nearly all of them thought these two would be able to kill Micheal Zaar, seeing the way they were fighting.

    They had made the preparations for Zaar, from the formations to special ocr artifacts, not to mention the research they had done on it, which told them it needs at least two minutes to wrap its strings around the enemies and make them disappear, but here it had done it in one minute and seven seconds.

    "I want his head; Crae and Jhru, if both of you have to take action personally to make that happen, do it, but I want its head, before this battle is over," said the old Werewolf. It is angry, so angry that its projection begins to flicker away.

    "It shall happen, my lord; Micheal Zaar will not live to see tomorrow; not only it but others would not live past their attack, especially their leader," said the Crockman as it saw the leader of humans stopping his proudest descendent.

    The human had far underestimated his descendent; the moment it showed its real power; she and the rest of the humans would die.

    The twins had been too much. If my clone hadn''t been handling the strings, I don''t know whether it is them or me who would be dead right now.

    Their teamwork and skills werepletely different levels, and I could feel scared but also jealous of such skills. If I had got such skills, I would be able to use my strength much more efficiently and fight against the stronger enemies without feeling the strength.

    My clone proved to be more efficient with strings than me. If I had been in its ce controlling the strings, it would have taken me longer to bind those two bastards, and by that time, I might not have been alive. Though, in such a case, I would have employed a different strategy to defend and bind.

    It had been a few seconds since I had killed them, and I could feel the eyes of every Grimm Grandmaster and High Grandmasters on me. They are looking at me like they want to kill me and do it, given half a chance; I am quite lucky that for this mission, the Grand Commander had brought a very capable people.

    From Lady Redhorn, Lord Muske, and Lord Sol, all of them extremly capable of fighting, one of the best we have, and the enemies they are fighting wanted toe at me, but they are stopping them.

    It is not like they are more powerful than the enemies they are fighting; no, they are not, the Grimms have been extremly prepared, but these people have the skills to contain the enemies. With their presence, I shouldn''t be expecting any threat from the enemies they are fighting.

    That does not mean their wont to be any threat; I am sure the Grimms wouldn''t let me remain free. They will send someone and someone very powerful.

    I just hope that a new enemy wille after I finish absorbing the bloodline of two Grimms; as then, not only I will be powerful, but my clone will also be free. Currently, it is busy handling the spatial cage containing the two Grimms.

    It would have been fine if I had taken only one inside my core, but I had taken two, and it had made the condition extremly tricky, and now my clone had to personally control the cage, so chaos would ur inside my core.

    A few seconds passed, and I did not move from my spot, though the Grimms fighting near had moved away. After, what I had done to the two, no one wanted to be too close to me. They are aware that even if they are stronger than me, once my strings bound them, they will disappear, never to appear back in the world.

    While we have no advantages in the High-Grandmaster battle other than the battle of Grand Commander, where she is dominating the three enemies, and if she continues to fight, then it won''t be too long before those ck ss staff swords of her take the first life.

    It is Grandmasters I am a little worried about; there are a couple of fights where they are at a disadvantage.

    Those who are at the most disadvantage are the ones fighting against the three Grimm Monsters; they are having a really hard time.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh; the number of Grimms was greater than we had estimated, but we had to fight, and I hoped they would continue fighting. I could see there were a couple of humans who were already dominating their enemies.

    If they finished their enemies early, they would be able to reinforce their colleagues quickly.

    Hun!

    I had been looking at Grandmasters when suddenly, I whipped my neck toward the fort, where the new Grimm had appeared.

 Chapter 2605: Mighty Power

    <h4>Chapter 2605: Mighty Power</h4>

    ''A Grandmaster,'' I said as I looked at the Stone Lightning Apeman that wasing toward me, bearing a huge killer grin on its face.

    It is a Grandmaster, a peak Grandmaster, who had not reached the absolute peak of its ss. It is freely showing its aura, not daring to hide even a single beat, and when one has such power, why would one hide it.

    It did not fly at high speed and, a couple of secondster, stopped in front of me. "Micheal Zaar, I had heard you have killed the Lizardmen twins, and that is even slightly over a minute."

    "Even I won''t be able to aplish such thing," it praised with a smile, but hidden deep inside its eyes is endless killing intent that would make anyone shudder in fear.

    "Well, you know my strings," I replied with a shrug but did not see any fear in its eyes when I mentioned it, which is rare, but I was not surprised, seeing that white crystal badge on his chest, which contained the golden fire; which is releasing invisible waves of energy every moment.

    "Yes, I know; they have created a terror in some of my colleagues," he said with a carefree smile, "You should be careful too, you know; that golden fire won''t necessarily help you," I said, motioning toward the crystalline white badge on its chest.

    "Yes, I know you have a way to deal with it, but don''t worry; your sword will not be touching any part of my body," It replied, and for the first time, it became serious in our conversation.

    "You sound quite confident," I said, and this time, there was a smile on my face, a smile that was too bright. I am happy as the bloodline harvest has finally begun.

    My little too bright smile seemed to unnerve it, as its expressions faltered, and I felt it scanning itself with thick soul energy, seeing that smile on my face became even brighter.

    "Don''t worry, my strings hadn''t begun to wrap around you yet," I said, which abruptly made it stop before it again continued scanning itself and ring at me a momentter when it did not find anything.

    "It seemed like the little victory of yours has given you enough confidence that now you have started joking," It said while deep anger and killing intent to burn its eyes. "I am always confident little Grimm; you should know that by reading my file," I said; all the mirth on my face had disappeared, and what remained was dead seriousness.

    "I will see that this confidence of yours utterly crushed beneath my feet before I kill you," It said, and the powerful lightning aura shot out its body; the lightning streaks were so powerful that they began to create the ripples around this strengthened space.

    "Earth Smiting Roaring Lightning," It said, and instantly dense yellow lightning covered its whole body densely before it began to flow into the ck Warhammer that appeared in its hand.

    "Die, human!"

    It shouted and brought down its happen at me, and I have to say, the bastard did not hold back in its attack. The power of the attack is on the same level as thest attack of the two Lizardman I had fought a minute ago; to defend against, I will have to burn my blood.

    ''power of Core,'' I said and couldn''t help but sigh; the holders of the core are really amazing, and the power they could harness from their core is shocking.

    This bastard is just a Grandmaster, which is not even at the absolute peak of Grandmaster ss, but already possesses the power to deal with half of the High-Grandmasters there are, and seeing it attacking me, I couldn''t help but feel excited.

    I had very few chances to fight Grimms with core; I had fought against only one, and that bastard was able to run away before I could do anything against it.

    I will not let this one get away, I need data, and this one will provide me; the Inheritance core it had created seemed quite powerful, and I would have a fun time studying it.

    Its attack was extremly powerful, but what was more shocking was its speed. It was really fast; it had appeared beside me in an instant.

    BANNG!

    Its writhing hammer crashed against my shield; it had made them visible in an instant before lighting them up like a bulb.

    With the changes in my constitution, the strings have strengthened and gained new abilities. So, it is not easy to light them up, but the single attack of the Apeman was able to do it.

    "Your shields are really good, but my attacks are stronger, and I will crush them before I crush you," It said with a grin, and even more lightning came out of its body, covering it so densely that one could not see its figure inside the lightning.

    "Moutain Smiting Roaring Lightning," It shouted, and like before, all the lightning flowed down into its hammer, which brought it down on my shields at extremly fast speed.

    BANNNG!

    The dense yellow lightning-covered hammer struck against my shield. The lightning flew down from it before covering my shields, wanting to tear it apart by seeping inside it. Still, as it seeped inside, it only began to strengthen the shields as it absorbed its energies.

    The more it absorbed, the more it lit up, which is a testament to how powerful the attack was, but despite its power, it was still not able to break my shield.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    It had shocked the Apeman but did not stop it, even for a second, and another even more powerful attack came a secondter, and another one after that, and then another.

    One after another, powerful attacks kept striking my shields, and they continued defending. The defenses of my shields are extremly strong, especially after the changes in my constitution, which gave my strings the ability to absorb a huge amount of energy and strengthen themselves.

    This ability is extremly powerful, but not without a limit, and as the Apeman''s attacks get stronger, my shields reach that limit quicker.

    I am watching the progress of harvesting inside me with the bated breath; everything depends on it. Once the strengthening energy begins to release, I won''t have to be worried about my defense; I will get on offense once I absorb all the strengthening energy the two harvested bloodlines provided me.

    The two Lizardmen were very powerful, and seeing the thickness and power of purified bloodlineing at me, I knew I was going to receive a pretty huge boost, big enough that I would have a chance to kill the Apeman, who was mercilessly attacking my shields.

    "Human, stop hiding like a chicken ande out!" Apeman shouted as itunched another attack on my shields.

    "I wille out naturally when you destroy my shields," I replied and to it let out a smile filled with deep killing intent.

    "Don''t worry, that will happen very soon," It said with a toothy grin, and a huge amount of lightning burst out of its body within seconds; it had formed a hill of it before it flowed down into its Warhammer.

    "Sea Smiting Roaring Lightning!" It shouted and brough down a hammer, which seemed like a weapon of Armageddon that wasing to destroy the world.

 Chapter 2606: Cracks

    <h4>Chapter 2606: Cracks</h4>

    BANNNG!

    Its hammer, filled with the hill''s worth of lighting, crashed against my shields, covering them instantly. While the lightning covered the shields and drilled inside them constantly, the ripple of the physical force moved on its surface.

    Crack!

    The power had really reached the limit, and the crack had finally appeared; it spread for less than a second before the shields strengthened themselves and fixed the crack, but the Apeman caught, and it had brought a smile on its face.

    "So, this is the limit of your shields," it said with the killing grin, and again the lighting began to gather across its body.

    The lightning is much denser than before, and each lightning bolt seems to have possessed more power. It took a second for it to gather all the lightning before it passed it on its hammer and brought it down on my shields.

    BANNNG!

    The hammer crashed into my shields, bringing the destructive lightning, which, if it struck my naked body, would have reduced me to ashes in an instant.

    Crack Crack Crack!

    The moment after it shed, the cracks began to appear, and it was not a single crack like thest time, but multiple ones that began to spread over my shields like spiderwebs.

    These cracks spread for a second, covering nearly ten percent area of my shields, before stopping and started recovering from the cracks, despite the lightning still seeping inside it every second.

    A surprise couldn''t help but appear on the face of the Apeman, seeing that; the constitutional seeds have brought a huge change in my strings. One of the biggest is their resiliency and recovery; given enough time, these strings will recover from near breakage, and that is without taking even an ounce of energy from me.

    "Good, very good; I like things that are difficult to break!" it said suddenly and closed its eyes for a moment, and when it opened again, its rocky brown eyes had thin arcs of lighting swimming inside it.

    "Earth Smiting Lightning Serpent!" It said, and a huge amount of thick lightning came out of it and formed a snake around its body, and this snake began to absorb the lightninging out of the Apeman''s body, but to my surprise, the size of the snake did not change at all.

    The only thing that is changing is its aura; it is getting stronger and stronger every passing moment that I was barely able to stop myself from shuddering.

    "Die, human!" It said and released that lightning snake coiling around its body.

    SHAAAR!

    The snake lightning snake whispers like a real snake as ites toward me, and if I did not, the Grimm had granted the temporary consciousness to it, I would have definitely had thought this snake was a real thing.

    BANNNG!

    The snake crashed against my shields, and the crash was so powerful that I stumbled on my spot; when I looked back, I saw the lightning snake coiling around my shields.

    Crack Crack Cracks

    The cracks that had been healed by half begin to spread again.

    The raw lightning power contained inside the snake is immense, and now, it is using that raw destructive power to crush my shields, and seeing how fast the cracks are growing across the shields, I think it might.

    It took around ten seconds for the cracks to cover a quarter of the shields, and the cracks are still spreading without losing their momentum.

    "Human, this attack of mine is no simple attack; it will definitely crush your shields, and when it does, and youe out, I will torture you bit by bit before killing you the most humiliating way," It said with augh.

    I did not say anything to its provocation and instead concentrated on the cracks, which started to spread even faster as the snake brought out another power.

    Powerful physical energy and internal energy burst out of it, and now with it, the crushing force of the lightning snake had increased again.

    Seeing the internal energy of the Apeman, I couldn''t help but feel scared for a moment. If it had been regr internal energy, I wouldn''t have been scared. Many Grimms practiced the arts; the Lizardmen had also practiced the physical art and had the internal energies, but it was nothing of this level.

    It is level above the internal energy they had, much thicker, and it had the 100% synergy with the Inheritance energy, and if I am not wrong, then the art itself hade from its Inheritance to have such great synergy with it.

    In a few seconds, the cracks have covered half of the shields, and they are still spreading at an even faster speed.

    I looked at things inside me worriedly before focusing back on the snake; I had no control over what was happening inside me, but I couldn''t do much to things happening outside unless I was willing to burn my blood, and I might be a force to do that if the conditions did not change soon.

    A few more seconds passed, and the cracks had covered 75% surface of the shields, and they were still spreading without losing even a bit of momentum.

    I could feel the nces surrounding Grimms and Humans and knew the Apeman in front of me was ready to deal with any interference if they came.

    There will likely be any interference; all the humans are fighting very strong enemies, and they will not give them any chance toe and help me. If I need any help, then I will have to provide it myself.

    My expression became very serious seeing the cracks covering 90% of the shields, and now, the snake had burst with more power, which immediately made the cracks spread at the double the speed of before.

    "You should just call back you shields human; if you do it, I will show mercy and give you a swift honorable death," It said, and it sounded quite serious that I had barely able to stop myself fromughing at its offer.

    "No, thank you; I am fine as it is," I said as I watched the cracks reaching 95% and still spreading at fast speed. If this continued, then my shields would burst apart in half a minute.

    The cracks covered the 98%, and the smile on the Grimms face got even bigger as it looked at with deep killing intent. "You have refused my generous offer, human. Now, get ready for the most painful, humiliating death," said the Grimm with augh, but the next second, theugh on its face froze away.

    The cracks that had stopped spreading fast across the shields and covered nearly every inch of it had just stopped.

    Buzz!

    Seeing a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face as the inaudible moan escaped from my lips. The runes have finished the harvest, and now, they have released the floodgates, with the energy so powerful and delicious that I couldn''t help but moan.

    "Full power!" Apeman said with the gritted teeth and the lightning snake ze, bursting out with three times more power than before, but despite such power, the cracks remained frozen; they had not moved even a fraction of a centimeter.

 Chapter 2607: Duggad Mode

    <h4>Chapter 2607: Duggad Mode</h4>

    "Charge!"

    The Apeman roared, and the thick lighting burst out of its body and shot through the hammer into the snake, which was trying all with its might but was not able to spread the cracks further; they now even began to recede very slowly.

    I could make them heal faster, but I did not; I let them heal at natural speed with their energy and my growing strength, which is also strengthening them, as they are an integral part of me.

    BANG!

    The lightning struck the snake, and it began to absorb it, and the more it absorbed, the more it glowed, and the stronger its aura would be.

    SHAAAR!

    The snake roared, and while its roar felt soft, it was deafening to hear and made all the hair on my body stand up. It began to apply more power to crush my shields, but despite the constant power from the Apeman and dramatic increase in strength, it wasn''t able to do anything against my shields.

    Instead, the healing of the cracks has be faster as the more strengthening energy I absorb.

    I could not believe the amount of strengthening energying into my body; it was unbelievable. The strengthening they are providing is simply shocking; what is more shocking is the changes that are happening inside my core.

    The resources are growing at a speed that is simply shocking even to me; the new seeds I had nted had already reached the level Tyrant level in less than a minute; the growth is simply shocking.

    The two Lizardmen were slightly above my grade, but I was able to take both of them, and now, I am getting a reward for it, and it is better than I dreamed.

    The most wonderful among all is the growth of the stainless blood soul lotuses; these nts grow extremly slowly, but now they are growing at visible speed; I am confident that all seven of them would reach the Tyrant stage and even be able to reach higher sses.

    Aside from the original seen, the others I had ced had already begun to bloom; it is clear without doubt that all of them will bloom, and they will reach a good level before this grown energy is spent.

    I need them to grow fast and reach a high level as soon as possible. From now on, their demand will be even higher, and I would need to nt even more of them, but currently, I am refraining from doing that because these lotuses are not the only resources I am growing.

    While they are undeniably important, I need the growth energy for the other resources as well. I can''t let stainless lotuses hog all the growth energy there is.

    More than half the cracks have been healed, and the rest are healing rapidly despite the Grimm pouring an immense amount of power into the snake.

    I am quite surprised by the amount of power the Apeman is pouring inside the snake, and it is not even its full power. The bastard is extremly powerful; the strength its core is providing is amazing. I couldn''t help but shudder when I thought about it.

    Earlier, I stood no chance against it, but now, I have some. Even now, with this powerful strengthening energy roaring inside me, I am not so confident about killing it, but I am sure as hell going to try.

    Killing the host of core is a huge, huge aplishment; they are the ones with great potential and a real chance to reach the ss of Grand Lord, and with the kind of changes that are happening within the Grimms; their chances of reaching the ss of Grand Lord had increased even further.

    Finally, all the cracks on my shields disappeared, seeing that the Apeman had also stopped offering more power to the snake.

    "Come," said the Apeman, and the snake flew toward it before seeping inside it through its chest.

    "You are a great actor, Zaar, even making me believe you have reached your limit," It said; its tone was conversation, but the emotions inside it were raging. Anyone would shudder, just hearing the voice, and would take a step back, seeing the raging anger in its eyes.

    "You have trampled on my pride with your joke, and you will pay the price for it," It said, and all the sparks of lighting covering its body disappeared, and so is its aura. Now, if one did not look at its ranging eye, it almost looked like a regr Grandmaster.

    "Dugadd Mode!"

    It shouted, and the yellow lightning lines began to spread across its body; those lightning bolt designs covered its whole body before they began to fill with the lightning energy, which was so thick that it began to feel like it was liquid lightning.

    It might felt like a long time, but it had only taken a second, and in the second, it had gone through aplete transformation.

    There was no auraing out of it, but I couldn''t help but shudder looking at it.

    It began to radiate the invisible weight that would push even the Grandmasters of absolute peak to their knees, and even some High-Grandmasters would find their knees shaking.

    "Now, let me see how your mighty shield defends against this blow of mine," It said with a silent grin and disappeared from its ce.

    Looking at its speed, my eyes couldn''t help but widen before my lips curved in a smile. My shields disappeared, and my sword began to move up. I wanted to wait till all the strengthening energy merged with me, but seeing such mighty power, I just couldn''t resist.

    It appeared in front of me, and when it, its hammer had already reached halfway, reaching me; seeing the power and speed of the hammer, the smile on my face couldn''t help but brighten up further.

    I harnessed all the power of the third boost and swung my sword toward the hammer, which looked like aet that wasing to destroy the world.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the mighty hammer, and the moment it did, I shook from top to bottom while heavy energy assaulted me. They reached my armor in an instant and began to drill inside me.

    Thud Thud Thud

    I did not have time to care about the energy; the sheer raw strength of the attack was so much that it had sent me back with the heavy steps and surprised looked in the eyes.

    It is not an attack from the Inheritance but from the art. Though it had used the Inheritance energy in it, and seeing how it had used, lit up my mind. The problem I had been having solved in an instant, and runes began to move inside me.

    "Surprised, Zaar? This is the power of the Duggad mode, and I am only scratching on the surface," it said and came at me; the weight from it increased, and I understood it was truly barely using any power in thest attack, while this one had something.

    I should have been scared seeing such a powerful attacking at me, but I found myselfughing, and there was even great anticipation in my mind.

    It is not the only one who had the moves from the art; I have them too, and thanks to it, I have even been able to solve the great mystery.

    Now, I could truly use those moves, and their power will not be hollow anymore.

 Chapter 2608: Mountain Cleaving Style

    <h4>Chapter 2608: Mountain Cleaving Style</h4>

    "Forth cleave!"

    I said, and as I moved my sword,pared to its hammer, my sword seemed much slower and had a faint soft silvery glow as it moved.

    The glow looked faint, and it released the specks of gentle light as it moved. These specks looked soft, but if one looked at them carefully, one would see these soft specks are not harmless light but extremly concentrated fire that affects even space.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the huge hammer, and the energies shed, and their sh had created a spatial wave that had spread around us.

    Thud!

    Still, the attack was powerful without a doubt; despite the powerful counter, it had shaken me and forced me to take a step. The attack was so powerful that it had nearly forced me to take a second step back, but I had stopped myself from doing that.

    "How do you do that?" asked the Stone Lightning Apeman as it looked at me with a deep shock. "You are not the only one with the cool art; I have one too," I replied, and that made it angry, but it brought a smile across its face.

    "I am quite surprised you could synch your art to your Inheritance to such a degree, considering the Inheritance you practice," It said, and I felt the invisible weight from it increasing further.

    "I had never fought a human with a move like mine, and now I want to see how much power you could harness from it," it said with a grin and came at me with an attack that was much stronger than before.

    ''Sixth Cleave!''

    I said and once again swung my sword with all the power I could harness from my body.

    The power is increasing every moment as more and more strengthening energy pours inside me from my runes; the strengthening energy provided by the bloodline of two Lizaradman is huge; it will take some time before I absorb it all.

    CLANNNG!

    Thud Thud

    Once again, our weapons shed and forced me to take a step back. This time, the attack was too powerful that despite an increase in strength, I had to take two steps back and stop myself before I took the third step, while it looked at me with a frown.

    It is not the only one who is confused; I am confused too. If I had been in its ce, I would continue with the attack, not giving the enemy even a fraction of a second to rx, like those two Lizardmen did with me.

    Just thinking about their attack is making me shudder; the bastards had really taken me to the brink of death.

    "I am wasting too much time; I should finish you off as soon as possible," It said as all the confusion on its face vanished.

    I was about to say, ''that is how you deal with your enemies,'' when those words died in my mouth; as the extremly powerful feeling began to radiate and the next second, it disappeared, and a feeling of immense threat rose in my heart immediately.

    I felt the feeling of threating from above, and when l looked up, I saw it above me while its huge hammering down on me with immense speed.

    The Lizardmen had the abilities andbat skills polished enough that they would bring down anyone to their knees.

    This Stone Lightning Apeman did not have such skills and abilities that had nearly brought me to death''s door, but it had the raw power and speed, which I think is even more dangerous. As once struck by such a straightforward raw attack, one would die or immobilize.

    ''Second Cleave,''

    I did not think, the moment I had sensed the attack; my sword moved, it had moved on its own, and it took me a fraction of a second to realize it was moving.

    It is good to think my instincts took over before my thoughts could; otherwise, it would have been toote to react,

    CLANNNG!

    My sword stopped the attack before it could sh against me, but my happiness was short-lived as the explosive power crashed into me and sent me down like aet, and the worse thing was, it did not even want to let me crash safely.

    I had appeared below me and now and swinging its hammer up. If I crashed against it, I would not survive.

    Seeing that, I had thought about summoning my shields but shook my head at the safest option. If I kept summoning my shields against every bit of threat, then where would I learn? This is a wonderful opportunity to learn.

    The battle with Lizardmen twins and this battle had provided me with ample inspiration, and I want to actualize what I learn.

    It is going to be extremly dangerous, but I had to take the risk, as it is the only way I would be able to increase mybat style, and looking at how badly my battle with the lizard twins went, I am in desperate need to improve and polish my skills.

    So, I harnessed every bit of the strength I had and poured it into the sword, which was already moving toward the hammering from below.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the hammer, and a huge force came at me, which shed against conflicting momentum and rocked my body.

    Puh!

    It had shaken me so much that it had injured me despite the protection of my armor. My internals was injured, and I had to vomit the blood with the tiny pieces of my internal organs inside it.

    The injuries healed in an instant with the strengthening energies in my body, but another attack came from behind me, and this one was even more powerful than the one before. I again had to use every bit of my strength I had to defend against it.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed several times in a second, with each attack more powerful than before, a third of which would end up injuring me.

    It seemed to have an unlimited reserve of power, constantly increasing its attack''s power without stopping. Many times, I just wanted to summon out my shields and defend. As smallest mistake on my part will give it a chance to hit me, and that would be the end of me.

    Still, I preserve it as it is the only way I can learn, and I am learning fast; I could feel the changes in the way I am wielding seven cleaving moves, getting more and more refined in using the wonderful moves I have got from my art.

    Till now, I have got the seven attacking moves from my armor, from copper cleave, which I had named the first cleave, to searing cleave, which I had named the seventh cleave.

    I had rarely used these moves, as I had always felt they were iplete and hollow. I was quite right about that.

    When I got the seventh cleave a month ago, I found out that this cleaving style is part of thebat style called the forge mountain cleaving style; it had twenty-one moves, which are divided into three parts of seven.

    With the seven moves, the style had beplete enough that I could use it but still felt hollow in power.

 Chapter 2609: Harness

    <h4>Chapter 2609: Harness</h4>

    The reason I felt hollow was that I felt the moves werecking in power.

    They are plenty powerful, if they were not powerful, they wouldn''t have been the part of the powerful art, but their power is stillcking whenpared to the ultimate moves that Rai and the powerhouses of his possess.

    I wanted somethingparable to those ultimate moves and searched for a way to create the ultimate moves, and I did not think my mortal enemies would give me the inspiration to create.

    It might seem like I am taking a beating, and I am, but I also learn. I am getting better at using the mountain cleaving set; its usage is bing more refined and also, and I am making changes in the power structure so that I can harness the maximum power through the mountain cleaving set.

    It is a great thing that I had never stopped increasing the power of my fire and used many precious resources to increase only an ounce of its power, but all the pains I had taken are now bearing the fruit.

    Now, my fire is powerful enough that it could go toe to toe against the destructive lightning of its, and with my fusion Inheritanece energy, it is producing enough power I could counter against its destructive assault.

    "You are really something, Zaar; I had not thought you wouldst this long when I had first seen you," it said as it hadunched another attack.

    I could see the questions hidden deep in its eyes, and if I had been in its ce, I would have too had these questions.

    We could gauge the power of others by their aura; though we are not urate, we are not too wrong either, and usually, the power lies in the parameters we predict.

    It had predicted my strength, and I had done it, and I am not too wrong in my prediction, but it is extremly wrong. My strength is increasing.

    Even now, the strengthening energy has filled my body and merged with it every second strengthening it, which is what gives me the strength to counter its powerful move. If not for strengthening energy, I would have been holed up inside my shields and defending with the power of my burning essence.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I once again defended another of its attack, and my sword moved to defend another while taking a step back; even after the constant increase in my strength, its attacks were too powerful for me, and I needed to take a step back to manage this terrifying power.

    I defended another attack, but this time, there was a tiny smile on my face.

    Inside my core, all seven stainless blood soul lotuses have reached the Tyrant stage, and the those of new seeds have reached the Prince ss; looking at the growth energy that has remained in me, it is clear without doubt that all seven stainless lotuses would reach Elite ss at the least and those of new seeds definitely reach the king ss.

    There is also that metal essence fruit tree; it is crazily absorbing the energies from the dead copper tree floating above it while the fruits mature on it.

    I could see the few fruits I had taken reaching a few days ago for the project, growing a new and reaching the Tyrant stage. I will only need to harness the Bloodlines of a few High Grandmasters, and all the fruits on the tree again will reach the High Grandmaster ss.

    It would have been great if the bastard in front of me had the Bloodline core instead of the Inheritance core.

    I have never harnessed the Grimm with the Bloodline core, but I am confident that runes could harvest it and purify it like they did with the bloodline. I still can''t tell how many benefits I will get from harvesting the Bloodline core, but I am very sure they would be far above the simple bloodline.

    A few more seconds passed, and the Apeman was still attacking me with rtive calm.

    It is different from the other Grimms I had fought; I have exchanged thousands of blows with it. If it had any Grimm I had fought before, they would have be extremly angry and impatient, wanting to kill me before my strings took them.

    Compared to them, this one was rtively calm despite being angry; one might consider it is due to the amulet, which protects it from my strings, and thus it did not need to be impatient, but that is not the case.

    There had been few who had the ability to defend against my strings, but they were never able to remain this calm after exchanging this many moves, and that made me even more cautious against it, which is why I did not dare to take any hasty steps against it.

    CLANNNG!

    Another of its attack shed against me, but unlike before, this time, there was a surprise in its eyes. It is so surprising that it did not attack me with another of its move right after, as it has been doing that for the past few minutes.

    "If I had been fighting any other human, I would have gotten more advantage as time passed in battle, but as I continue to fight you, I felt like my advantage against you shrinking fast," It said, with deep confusion in its eyes.

    "You are right; your advantage is shrinking," I said with a smile. I answered genuinely, but instead of thinking over my answer of mine, it got angry. The lightning in my eyes raged.

    Seeing that, I really wanted tough; I knew the truth would elicit a reaction from it, which is why I said it, but the reaction I got was a little more intense than I had anticipated.

    The next moment, all the rage disappeared, as if the dense lightning-covered irises of its were just something I had imagined, but I know it was no imagination.

    "You are really something, Micheal Zaar, and killing you would be a great aplishment of mine," It said with a grin, and the next second, the invisible weight exploded as it disappeared from its ce, while the sword in my hand moved forward.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the hammer, which was invisible till the next moment, and for the first time, since it had activated this mode, I did not even shake whole defending the earlier; which had surprised it even more than before when I just shook.

    Though, this time, it did stop thinking and attacked without wasting even a moment.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The next attack came from above, and the attack after that came from below, and the attack from that came from the front.

    It begins to blink around me; its speed is so fast that I am barely seeing it or its hammer; I am just moving my sword on instinct, and thankfully, my instincts seemed to be very sharp as I was able to defend against its attack every time.

    Still, I do not like to be dependent on a single thing, even if that thing is my instinct, which is why I bore the severe headache as I increase the power of the crown above my head as much as I can, and it is worth it, as the figure of Apeman started to be clearer and clearer.

 Chapter 2610: Reveal I

    <h4>Chapter 2610: Reveal I</h4>

    The strengthening energy disappeared, absorbed it all within my body and soul. The boost it has given me is huge, beyond huge; it is the only reason I am standing in front of this terrifying stone lightning Apeman and fighting against it.

    It is not just strengthening energy that has disappeared, but also the growth energy; it had disappeared a few seconds before strengthening energy.

    The growth energy acquired from two powerful High Grimm Monsters could really bring the transformation. A few days ago, I had nearly harvested nearly resources present in my core for a mass breakthrough, which had made my core look quite barren till a few minutes ago.

    Now it hadpletely changed; it had be verdant. There is no tree in my core that isn''t filled with the resources.

    The biggest bounty of all is the strainless blood soul lotuses; to my surprise, all seven of them have reached Leader ss, which is kind of shocking considering the max I had thought they would reach is Elite ss, but they have proved me wrong.

    Not only them, but the other lotuses have also made remarkable progress; three of them were able to reach the Emperor stage, while the rest are at the King stage.

    These amazing resources took a century to grow, but here they are taking only months; thankfully, I do not have to worry about the corruption in the pool; there is a huge amount of it that I would be able to harvest thousands of stainless blood soul lotuses without any problem.

    I would have really liked to look at my envy-worthy herb garden, but I had the battle to be fought against the terrifying enemy, which seemed to have endless power.

    CLANNNG CLANNN CLANNNG

    The barrage seemed endless, but it is in the rtive calm, not making many mistakes its kin would make at this time; it is like it did not care about anything else, rather than making the continuous attacks.

    Though I could tell it was studying me and mybat style, while it might not seem like it, it always aimed at the weakness it found.

    It might not have the fineness of the Lizardmen twins or their uncanny ability to find the tiny weaknesses that even the host is not aware of, but unlike them, it is the horse of a long race.

    It had far more power than them and sustained it for a longer amount of time; the Lizardmen twins were fast fighters; they would use their full power from the beginning and kill the enemy at the quickest speed, and with their skills, it was not hard to aplish their goals.

    Still, they were not the fighters of long battles; they had never fought a battle for longer than ten minutes.

    This bastard is also hell-bent on killing me, but my defense has be air-tight; I am not letting even a single attack inside, which is frustrating the hell out of it, and if it had been any Grimm in its ce, they would have exploded already.

    I wish I could kill it, but it is too powerful, not to mention it is within my benefit if it had remained alive. It will keep others off my back.

    If it is dead, they might send an even more powerful High Grandmaster to kill me or send a quasi-Grand Lord against which I could not do anything. So, even if I could, I would not kill this bastard, as it remaining alive bring more benefits than being dead.

    Its not like I am wasting my time fighting it; it is an extremly powerful enemy which is acting like a whetting stone for my move and also giving me the freedom to do other things that will benefit meter.

    A few minutes passed, and we had lost two Grandmasters, but we had killed six Grimm Grandmasters. There was no fatality in human High-Grandmasters, but nothing could be said, considering the moves they are using; a single hit and they would be gone.

    Puch Puch!

    We were fighting when a sudden change urred on the battlefield; the two staff swords of Grangmander pierced into two Grimms, barely inches away from their chests.

    Those staffswords would have pierced into the chest of their chest and killed them if not for Star Crockman taking action, which moved them away from striking their heart.

    "Bitch, you dare!" Roared the Star Crockman seeing its minions inches away from getting killed. It had made it extremly angry; it had already lost the two High Grandmasters, and it did not want any more of them, or nobody will save it from the wrath of the coven, not even the leader of its tribe, who is a mighty Grand Lord.

    "There is nothing that I do not dare to do, little Grimm," said Grand Commander calmly, to which the Star Crockman smiled, and that smile had a hint of madness in it. Seeing it, I couldn''t help but shudder uncontrobly and nearly got crushed by the hammer of the Apeman.

    "I have to say, you have some strong leader of the human, but you are a ss doll to me," it said and looked at Grand Commander as if it was looking at an ant.

    "I have been ying with, but now the ytime is over," It said, and a horrifying aura released from it, and powerful energies began to swirl around it; seeing that, a terror couldn''t help but appear on every human face while the Grimmsughed.

    Quasi Grand Lord!

    The Star Crockman is definitely quasi-grand lord, and the bastard was hiding quite well. We have a huge amount of data on the bastard, but there is never any indication that it might have the power of a quasi-grand lord.

    Since it was not even a hundred years old, we had not ced it in the category of people who have the power of Grand Commander.

    Kach Kach

    The crockman moved its fingers, and the two staff swod came out of two Grandmasters and moved in front of it, together with other two ss staff swords, which it had been fighting against not long ago.

    "These weapons of yours are quite pesky; I will deal with them before I deal with you," It said and moved its finger, and next second, all four staff swords began to crumble into the fine ssy sand.

    My heart skipped a beat seeing that these staff swords are Grand Commanders'' totem artifacts, and the Star Crockman is destroying them.

    The pain and injuries Grand Commander suffers much be immense; any damage to them causes damage to the soul and destruction of them, leaving quite a big injury on the soul.

    Grand Commander looked at the crumbling swords with an expressionless face. She seemed to have broken her connection with those swords expecting this, but that caused the soul injuries. Though not as big as the forceful destruction.

    Soon, all four of ger swords crumbled into the ssy dust.

    "There, now that I have dealt with those pesky little things, it is time I deal with you," It said and moved toward the Grand Commander to finish her off.

 Chapter 2611: Reveal II

    <h4>Chapter 2611: Reveal II</h4>

    In A Very Secret ce

    "What is this? Where in the hell humans have brought such numbers of Grandmasters?" asked the foxwomen with a deep shock on its face.

    It is not the only one who is shocked, but everyone sitting, including the old Werewolf.

    They had thought the humans had withdrawn arge number of humans and also used their reserve tounch this powerful attack, but it seemed like they were very wrong. The number of human Grandmasters on the battlefield had not reduced heavily as they had expected; instead, the opposite had happened.

    There seemed to be around a 10% increase in their number, and it shocked them to the deepest level, as nobody here expected.

    Even now, it seemed preposterous to see the humans having such numbers.

    One could not produce the Grandmasters like popcorns from the corn. If it had been so easy, they would have defeated the humans in the first century of their invasion and had not been fighting against them for more than ten thousand years.

    The only reason they were able to produce a huge number of Grandmasters was because of that great secrete, but humans don''t have something like that. It is their sheer luck that something like that had happened to them, and they refuse to believe their mortal enemies would alsoe across something like it.

    "Find out the source of these Grandmasters; I want to know about it as soon as possible," said the Old Werewolf as it looked at the foxwomen.

    "Y¡­yes, my lord; I will direct all my spies and will spare anything to find the source of these Grandmasters," replied the foxwomen with stutter while others watched in relish.

    It is the spymaster, and seeing what is happening, it had failed miserably. It was her job to know about these things, but humans were so good that they have barely let out a whisper of this huge thing.

    There were whispers of humans creating the special project to produce the force of Grandmasters, but these whispers were nothing new. They came every few years and were especially dense during the time of war; there are thousands of folders of such whispers, and that is of thest century.

    Now, it looked like it would have to look at those folders even more carefully and awake more spies to dig deeper. It will be risky, considering the shocking speed of the humans catching her spies, but it is the risk she will have to take.

    As they were talking, the projection of two royals disappeared; these two were not Grand Lords, but their power and abilities were good enough that they could survive against the Grand Lords for a minute or two.

    This is a huge battle and could turn into the final battle; all the royals, each and every one of them are present on the battlefield. If the chance came to wipe out the human forces in the battle, they would take that chance without hesitation.

    "We are losing the numbers on the battlefield A, D, and E. If we lost a few more on the battlefield, the advantage of number would simply vanish," said the Bullman worriedly.

    "They are only Grandmasters; we should not worry too much, but we should be ready to act; if any Grand Lord is in danger. We have already lost three; we could not afford to anymore," said the Snakeman and focus on the screen a.

    "This young boy of stone lighting is wasting too much time; he should finish that Zaar as soon as possible," said Ratman, who had been silent for quite a while.

    "If Zaar had been easy to finish, it would have been killed long ago," replied Crockman; it is observing the battle very carefully and was shocked by Zaar''s power. It had never expected Zaar to be this powerful. If it had, then the Lizardmen twins wouldn''t have been able to force it to such a degree.

    Was this all acting?

    It was thinking of these things when a sudden change appeared on the battlefield; the two High Grandmasters of their had their bodies pierced by leader of humans weapons. If the Star Crockman hadn''t interfered, they have been killed.

    "The human will die now," said the Crockman with augh. Its descendent was wasting too much time leader of humans, it is not a good thing and he even told his descendent to finish the human off as soon as possible. It did not listen, but now, it will.

    Its projection tapped on the table and the projection became even clearer; extra cameras on the fort focused on it.

    It want to record the leader of humans death with the greatest quality; the history has proven before such footages are very useful in breaking the morale of enemies if used on the right time.

    A secondter, his desecended removed the pesky weapons from the chest of its minions and crushed them, before moving toward the leader of human. He had ordered it kill it in a single attack, this time, there will be no waste of time.

    Hun!

    It was watching every moment with the wide eyes and bright smile, when its expressions froze and deep shock appeared on its face; not only on its face, but on the faces of everyone.

    "You think only you have such power," said Grand Commander without a change in expression, and that very moment, the powerful aura exploded out of her body, and the first energy gathered around her, which immediately stopped the charge of the Star Crockman.

    She waved her hand, and the fine dust that the staff swords had crumbled into began to gather, and soon the cloud of ck sand transformed into the four staff swords like before.

    "You have hidden deeply human," said the Star Crockman, "So, have you," said the Grand Commander as the four staff swords began to swirl around her.

    "But if you think, this will save you, then you are grossly mistaken," said Star Crockman, and shining grey energy descended on it, strengthening its aura even more.

    "Get ready to die, human," It shouted and moved toward the Grand Commander while she moved her staff swords toward it in silence.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    While the huge changes had happened above us, it had only stopped our battle for a second, before we resumed and now, the Stone Lightning Apeman burst out with even more power and begin to attack me with even greater intensity, like it had gotton some kind ofmand do that.

    The rtive calm in its eyes disappeared and got reced with fury, which seemed to be helping it harness even more power.

    "I had liked you before, now you have just transformed into one big torch, it is quite ring to eyes, you know," I said to it as I parried one of its blows.

    What I had said is true; those yellow lightning marks on its body have be quite brighter and be brighter and brighter, making it one giant torch.

    "Humph!"

    It did not seem to be in the mood to reply to me, civilly as it had just harrumphed and continued pressing on me while I counter, and it had continued for a minute when suddenly a small smile appeared on my face.

 Chapter 2612: Walking Into The Trap

    <h4>Chapter 2612: Walking Into The Trap</h4>

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    "Why are you smiling?" It asked while continuing its assault, "Nothing," I replied while the smile on my face became even brighter; I am not intentionally doing that, but it is happening, and I can''t seem to control it, especially when I looked at its face.

    "Human, you will pay," It shouted in anger and attacked even more intensely.

    These Grimms get angry too quickly, but this one is acting like it is angry. It is angry, but all that anger is firmly in its control; it is using it to harness even more power from its core.

    It took me a while to understand, but I have be even more cautious. I can''tpare it to the other Grimms; if I do that, I will be making a grave mistake and end up losing my life.

    I have achieved some of my goals in fighting and will achieve some in a few minutes, and after that, I will try my hand at this guy. It will be a challenge, but one I will ace; I want to make this bastard my first prey with core, and I have waited for it already.

    While I would have liked it if it had been the host of Bloodline core, I am fine with the Inheritance core as well; more than fine, actually.

    The data on the Inheritance core will be more valuable than the Bloodline, as there is barely 20% of people have a Bloodline at a higher level, while the rest, 80%, have the Inheritance.

    A few minutes passed, and another small smile lit up on my face; I had finally finished up with my objective, and now, it was finally time; I focused my all the bastards in front of me, and it was my luck, that it had nearly reached its limit, the increase of power with each attack had reduced drastically.

    Once again, its hammer wasing at me, and I moved my sword, and as I did, there was a hint of surprise in its eyes.

    This time, my sword is not moving up in the defense but in the offense; many of the weak spots became open as I changed my strategy, but the Apeman did not move its hammer toward them as it would have; instead, its hammer tracked my sword.

    CLANNNG!

    Its hammer shed against my sword, stopping it in its tracks; it had seeded, and it might seed ten times, hundred times, or even a thousand, but eventually, it will fail, and it only needs to fail once; I only need a single attack, and it will be a game over for it.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I took back my sword and attacked another of its weakness, and once again, it had stopped it. It seemed to have sensed something, as it had be more serious and focused, not letting my sword reach too close to it.

    We begin to blink around, attacking from any side and angel, but our weapons would always ss, not letting the others attack too close to ourselves.

    The paradigm of our battle had shifted, it had reached the climax, and others seemed to have sensed it too. I had felt a couple of powerful invisible soul senses on me; the owner of these senses are extremly powerful and could kill me in an instant, but thankfully, not all are hostile.

    I would just need to finish my own battles, while others would handle everything else that came after.

    It was not just my battle that had reached the climax, but I could feel a couple of others had also reached the stage. The battle between the Grand Commander and the Star Crockman has be extremly intense that the fort seems to have activated all its defenses to survive against the shockwaves.

    The battle of High-Grand Lords is destructive; in just a couple of minutes of battle, we have changed the whole topography around us.

    The snowy tranquility had been destroyed, and all the snowy peaks had turned into the ruble; the only thing that had remained unscathed under the assault of energies of High-Grandmasters and quasi Grand Lords was the fort and th mountain it was standing.

    Both of them had been destroyed long ago if not for the powerful defenses of the fort, which are protecting itself and the mountain it is standing on.

    "You have changed your strategy abruptly; it seemed like you have got confidence in beating me," said the Stone Lightning Apeman as it attacked from behind.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I moved my sword back to defend against the attack before appearing above it and bringing my sword down on its huge head.

    "Of course, I have confidence, not beating you but killing you; my strings have already wrapped more than half of your body, and soon, the other half would be wrapped in it as well."

    "Once that happened, even Grand Lord would not be able to save you," I said with a smile, which made it re at me hard before it nced at the crystal badge by its chest.

    Snort!

    "Stop with your dirty antics, human; as long as lords blessing is on me, your little strings could forget about touching me," It said with great confidence, "Don''t worry, it will be burned to death soon enough," I replied with a grin before attacking it.

    It has too much confidence in that thing, and if I had been in its ce, I would have had the same confidence too. The thing is especially powerful that those quasi Grand-Lords fighting above wouldn''t dare to touch it lightly; it is even capable of injuring them.

    If I did not have the white fire, I wouldn''t have thought about killing it.

    Still, I felt relieved that not all the Grimms could use that badge; very few people havepatibility, and the creator has also paid the price for creating this thing. If every Grimm has this thing, then we could forget about killing these bastards.

    Half an hour passed, and both of us had reached the limit, and now it had purely be a battle of skills, and I could tell it was frustrating for the Apeman.

    While I am slightly weaker than it, I am more skillful and, in the past few minutes, was able to reach very close to it while it was unable to make any headway against me.

    While it is frustrating to fight gigantic Grimms, which are nearly five times bigger, it also has benefits. The biggest are freedom and flexibility.

    A few more minutes passed when my eyes lit up, I had found a pretty big opening, and I was confident that I could attack it, but also aware that it was a trap; it had been creating such an opening for the past few minutes, and till now, I haven''t taken the bait, but this is too alluring.

    I have been fighting against it for more than an hour, and I could not waste more time on it, considering the battle of the Grand Commander is reaching the end; I have to finish the battle before she does, because whatever the result, all hell would break loose when that happens.

    I instantly made the decision and moved toward the trap the Apeman had set for me; if the worse came worse, I would use my trump card to deal with whatever it had stored for me.

 Chapter 2613: Burn

    <h4>Chapter 2613: Burn</h4>

    "Hehe!"

    It let out augh as I appeared behind its back, and at that very moment, thick as water, earthly lighting energy burst out of its body.

    It is so powerful that it would burn me just with a touch; even if our weapons shed right now, I would be sent flying like a broken kite with serious injuries.

    Though the chances of that happening are slim, with its current strength, it will be easily able to avoid my sword and attack my body, which will be a game over for me. So, I have to do something; if I do not, then only death awaits me.

    ''Forth Burst!''

    I said, and a sanguine aura burst out of my body; it was burning its essence, so I will do the same, and my method is better.

    Learning from thest time, I have made a pretty heavy change in the fourth burst. The power it gives is still overwhelming but not uncontroble like before; this time, it is not injuring me as it didst time.

    The sanguine power burst out of me, and instantly my movement became faster and more powerful. My sword moved toward its back with all the power it could harness.

    It is a good thing; I am targeting its spine instead of its chest. Unlike what it had throught, I had no interest in its chest; while it would great to strike its chest, I know it is extremly dangerous, and it had prepared many safeguards; I might not even be able to touch it before it sted me off with its giant hammer.

    Even attacking its back, its hammer is approaching fast, while a powerful defensive method had seeped out of its skin, formed a secondter above its stone skin.

    My sword moving at an extremly fast speed, but I see it moving slowly. The fractions of seconds had turned into minutes, giving me an extremly clear look at what was happening around me, and seeing that, my expressions couldn''t help but turn a little nasty.

    Still, the thought of retreating never crossed my mind; instead, I kept pouring even more power into my sword, trying to make my attack faster and stronger.

    Khaaaaaaas!

    My sword touched the thick defensiveyer covering its skin, and I have to say, it was quite powerful as it was able to stop my sword for a fraction of seconds before it moved toward the spine of Apeman, cutting across the defensive like a hot knife cutting through the butter.

    Tunk!

    Soon, my sword pierced through the defensiveyer, and the tip of my sword touched its stone skin of it before I began to withdraw the sword with all my strength and moved my body, as the hammer was upon me and would strike without a doubt.

    If I had withdrawn my attack when my sword had pierced its defensive method, I would have been able to retreat safely, but now I stood no chance of it.

    BANNG!

    I had just barely withdrawn my sword out of it when the hammer struck me, and I felt as if I had been struck by a meteor of lightning.

    Crack Crack Crack

    Immediately, I stot back while a tide of force began to spread over my body; as it spread, it splintered my skin, wrecked my internal organs, and broke my bones; aside from my neck and skull, which had been protected under an extremly powerful formation, powerful enough to stop the tide that came to crush it.

    Puh Puh Puh

    I kept vomiting hard while dense healing energy filled my body and mixed with the healing energy of my own. The second healing energy came from the formation, which my clone activated a moment before the hammer stuck me.

    ''I survived,'' I said as the bloody smile came across my vomiting face, I was able to minimize the impact of an attack by moving my body and making the area dense with strings.

    If I had been hit with the full impact of the hammer, I wouldn''t have been conscious right now; there is a high chance I would have been dead, but I survived.

    It had been a while since I had been injured to such a degree; it reminded me of the battles I used to fight. At that time, there was no armor or all-powerful defensive method that could defend me; I used to get hundreds of injuries in every fight.

    Those were the good old days.

    Various formations lit up across me, helping me stabilize, and the formations worked fast, but by the time I got control over my body and speed, the Apeman had already appeared in front of me.

    "You have fallen into my trap, and now you will die," It said with a killing grin as it gathered the dense energies around the hammer for the onest attack, which was going many times more powerful than the attack, the Grimm hadunched a few moments ago.

    "I did not fail Grimm; you have. You lost Grimm!" I said with a bloody smile, shocking it out, but soon it got controlled over its emotions and opened its mouth to refute when a horror appeared on its face.

    Crackle Crackle Crackle

    At a ce where the tip of my sword touched its back, a tiny white dot became visible before it began to spread around its body, burning the golden fire energies that formed an invisible armor around it.

    In less than a second, it had burned more than 95% of golden fire energy covering the Grimms body before it had zeroed on the source of the white crystal badge.

    It covered the while crystal badge, and just as it did, the golden fire inside it came and began to fight for its survival, but from the beginning, it stood no chance, and the white fire began to burn it into oblivion till nothing of it had remained and all it did that in a second, while the Grimm watched in horror.

    The scene was so shocking that it caught the eye of everyone, and they stopped fighting, from the Grandmasters to quasi Grand Lords, all stop.

    What had just happened was shocking; the white fire had burned something that belonged to the strongest powerhouse of the Grimms, and it was not like the fire had offered any resistance. It had not, like oil; it burned as the white fire touched me.

    "Now that your protection is gone, who will save you from my strings," I said to it, bringing it out of its horror.

    The deep fury appeared in its eyes, and it opened its mouth, but it seemed to have remembered something and closed its mouth and began to retreat with full power.

    "There is no use in running; you have already caught in my strings," I said and twirled my fingers, and the very second, the Apeman stopped on its track, with grave horror in its eyes. Its face would also have shown the same expressions if not for its movement being frozen by my strings.

    "Now, say goodbye to the wo" I stopped in my tracks as the great presence covered me. It felt like God was looking down at me.

    I froze in sheer fear; it was not just my body that froze but also my mind; the presence was too powerful for me to resist.

 Chapter 2614: Clash Of Grand Lords I

    <h4>Chapter 2614: sh Of Grand Lords I</h4>

    "You Batard!"

    The mighty Grand Lord roared behind me, and I sensed a killing intent so vast that it had threatened to break my mind despite the immunity I have.

    I have never sensed such mighty killing intent; it is so vast and dense that it overwhelmed me in an instant but also made me understand so many things at once that my killing rule advanced in an instant and which helped me get out of the sanguine world, I had found myself in.

    I had thought the overwhelming killing intent was worse; the Grimm Grand Lord wanted to break my mind, but I was wrong. It had something more nned for me, something against which I have no chance of defense; an attack.

    Behind me, I saw a huge scaly green w made of energying at me; the w was huge, and it was over a hundred meters long,ing at me with a speed that I would not outrun if I had burned all the essence in my body, for the one final burst.

    "We should have killed youst time; it was a mistake on our part, which I will correct now," said the all-epassing voice behind me as the w moved closer and closer to me.

    Fear and horror in my heart reached the point that I could not even think, but still, I reacted. This attack is going to kill me ifnded on me, and I don''t want to die while frozen in fear; it would be the great shame of my life if I died like that.

    So, I gathered my will to resist this mountainous fear in my heart and pushed; at first, I was barely able to twitch my body, but soon I was able to shake before slowly taking a step ahead. Seeing that, a small smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The moment I took the step, the giant w appeared behind me and began to envelop me as if wanting to crush me inside the fist.

    It is really a gruesome way to die, but I did not have a choice considering the vast difference in strength that exists between us.

    KRRRRRR¡­

    Soon, the gigantic hand covered me and was bout to crush me to a pulp when suddenly it stopped in its tracks, by something invisible which became visible as it had stopped the attack, and when I looked at what had stopped it, I couldn''t help but shock.

    In shock, I did not even notice that the aura of the Grand Lord enveloping me had also disappeared, releasing my thoughts and body from its grip.

    "Lord of ss! How can you be alive? We have killed you," asked the voice in shock; it was so shocking that it had ended up revealing itself. It is Chagr of Amethyst, a Grand Lord from the Amethyst Scale Crockman tribe, looking at the empty spot with deep shock.

    It is not the only one who is shocked; every human aside from the Grand Commander is shocked seeing those mirrors.

    Only those who practiced the grand art Fortress Of Mirrors could bring out these mirrors and see how powerful the attack was; only the Lord of ss could have stopped it, but the lord of ss is dead, only his soul is alive, and he could not cast such powerful attack.

    Even with the aid of a ring, he would not be able to cast such a powerful attack, while the other known person who hadprehended the Fortress Of ss did not have such powerfulprehension.

    Lady Vivian''sprehension in the Fortress Of Mirrors is a step away from the Grand Lord ss, and the mirrors are definitely in the Grand Lord ss; otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to stop this powerful attack.

    "Lord of ss is just a title; if one died, then another shall take their ce," said the familiar voice, and Lady Vivian revealed herself.

    ''A Grand Lord,'' I said in shock.

    Lady Vivian is not hiding her aura, and it is not of the Grand Lord; it is not of the High Grandmaster either. It is something in between, but it does not matter, as when ites to a host of grand arts, the only thing matters is theirprehension of the grand art.

    It seemed like Lady Vivian''sprehension of Fortress Of Mirrors had broken through the Grand Lord ss.

    Still, it is hard to believe, as just five days ago, herprehension was at the edge of Grand Lord, and now it is at the Grand Lord. No matter how much I thought, I just couldn''t wrap my brain around it.

    "It is a good thing; you have revealed yourself, the new lord of the ss. I will kill you just like I killed thest lord of ss, and then, I massacre all the humans here, including your sister," It said, and it looked at me with a warning, which made me shudder on my spot.

    Its intentions are clear; it is warning me against doing anything to the Apeman; unfortunately for it, the threat of enemies doesn''t work on me.

    So, under its threatening re, I stretched my lips with all my willpower and put up a smile, and at that very moment, Apeman had disappeared, and it was not the only one that had disappeared; a crimson-horned Ratman fighting against Grandmaster Muske had also disappeared.

    "You Wretched Human; I Will Kill You!" Roared the Grand Lord Crockman; its raging roar had such power that it had nearly fainted me, but the very next moment, I fainted for a second when I saw its fury.

    Scaled hands like the one still covering me began to materialize, and soon their numbers reached thousands; they had covered the whole sky that not even stars above could be seen.

    A couple of secondster, the hands stopped appearing, but numbers had already reached a whopping ten thousand. It is clear that it did not want to target me alone but all the Grandmasters and High-Grandmasters, and it chose the most visible way to show its might.

    "Die, Humans!"

    It shouted, and all the hands came toward us, bearing the aura that nobody would be able to or even defend, including the Grand Commander; the only one who could stand against it was Lady Vivian.

    "You should keep your focus on me, or you will end up losing your life before you even know it," said Lady Vivian and moved her fingers, and the mirrors materialized between us and the attack.

    These mirrors are differentpared to the mirror that is protecting me; these new mirrors looked like they were made of molten ss. I feel like if I moved my hand through them, I could scoop some of the ss.

    I did not have much time to think about whether the mirrors would be able to defend against such a mighty attack as the giant scaly hand reached the mirrors and moved to crush them.

    Hun!

    Seeing the momentum of the Grimm Grand Lords'' attack, I thought these thousands of hands would stter the liquid ss mirrors beforeing at us, but instead, something shocking happened.

    These gigantic scary hands begin to seep inside the mirrors as they touch them without making the slightest sound or producing any shing aura.

    It shocked all of us, including the Grand Lord of Grimms. Even it didn''t seem to expect something like this would happen to its attack.

 Chapter 2615: Clash Of Grand Lords II

    <h4>Chapter 2615: sh Of Grand Lords II</h4>

    ''The power of the Grand Lord is on apletely different level,'' I thought as I looked at thest of giant scaly hands seeping inside the liquid mirror.

    The Grimm Grand Lord tried to avoid it, but the liquid mirrors were still able to engulf those hands. It is not just those mirrors; the mirror which had been protecting me against the hand had also turned its state from solid to liquid and engulfed the whole hand.

    The power Lady Vivian had shown in her defense is shocking; such an attack would have leveled the hundreds of miles around us, and shockwaves of it would have been enough to vaporize the Grandmasters and injure us Grandmasters, but Lady Vivian neutralized it without a single harmful fluctuation.

    It seemed like one could not measure her in a normal definition; those who hadprehended the grand arts are in apletely different league.

    "It seemed like the old lord of ss had found a worthy sessor in you," said the Grimm Grand Lord with a light smile hanging on its face, "But if you think this much of power is going to save you from me, then you are grossly mistaken human," it said, and powerful aura sted off its body.

    The aura is powerful that it begins to send huge ripples across space.

    It is a good thing the Grandmasters have moved away from their ces, or they wouldn''t have been able to survive those ripples.

    I also began to move away, and thankfully, the Grimms Grand Lord made no move against me; it would if I tried to run away from the battlefield.

    Still, it is not the only danger I have.

    While most of the High Grandmasters are avoiding me, there are three who are looking at me with deep killing intent. Two of them had even tried toe at me a few minutes ago, but the Grand Commander stopped them before they could move even meters.

    I couldn''t help but pity those two; ever since the Star Crockman and the Grand Commander revealed their power at quasi Grand Lords, those two are sitting ducks.

    They could not participate in the battle of Grand Commander and the Star Crockman; it had reached above their grade, but they could not also move to join the other battles, or the Grand Commander might kill them. The only reason they are alive is that the Star Crockman is protecting them.

    I did not dare to let my guard down; I am still burning my essence at the lowest level.

    Every second I am losing a precious essence doing that, but I have no choice because once I stop, I will be in a weakened state, and I can''t afford that. I had to bear it for a while; once I had got the strengthening essence, I could turn it off.

    There are two reasons I had taken such a huge risk of binding the Ratman, despite knowing the risk of being found out by the Grand Lord.

    First is, of course, for the essence; I knew there are high chances I would need to burn my essence to defeat the Apeman, and to recover from it, I would need a strengthening essence, as I could not afford to not be in my best in a ce like this.

    The second reason is bigger than it; I would need its help to harvest the Apeman with core; I have never harvested the Grimm with core, and I did not have confidence that I could do it before the Grimm killed itself.

    The runes have already begun harvesting, and I am already shocked at the sheer amount of essence that the Apeman have. It is utterly shocking that I begin to curse my luck, that the Grimm bastards hadn''t sent the one Bloodline core and instead sent this bastard with Inheritance core.

    Aside from precious data and extremly powerful essence rose, it wouldn''t offer me anything. If it had been Bloodline core, it would be able to give the colossal amount of purified bloodline energy, which had been transformed into a colossal amount of strengthening energy.

    A single such Grimm Monster would have been enough to not only refill my essence but also take me to the level of Grand Master Redhorn.

    At that level, I wouldn''t have feared the two Grimms that Grand Commander is holding back; a single shield of mine would have been more than enough to defend against the two of them. If they attacked me now, I don''t know whether my shields would be able to hold down their assault.

    BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed as the shockwave hit me and sent me flying; the Grand Lords had begun fighting, and even at such a distance, the shockwave created had sent me flying.

    Those poor Grandmasters have also been struck by the shockwave, despite creating nearly a hundred distance between the fight. They got heavily injured in the battle and now running away, forgetting everything; they did not even attack each other while running away; they had done that earlier.

    I also began to put the distance between the battle, but I did not move too far away; I would need the protection of Lady Vivian or the Grand Commander if the powerful enemy attacked me.

    The battle is dangerous, but things might get even worse for me. There is a high that Grimms might send a powerful Grimm to kill me, the one who would be even more powerful than the Stone Lightning Apeman, so I need to be prepared.

    Thankfully, it would note through the fort; the fight of Grand Lords had created the blockage of space. There are ripples everywhere that even Grand Lord thinks twice about breaking the space here.

    Still, it did not change things much, except for giving me a minute or two extra. The Grimms would teleport a little far from this ce beforeing flying toward us; it will give me a minute or two.

    BOOOOOM!

    Suddenly, a defeaning boom rang out from a distance; it was so loud that I felt like going deaf, but it was nothingpared to the shockwave that came with it; it had sent me flying like a broken kite. Still, the sound and shockwave paledpared to the horrifying scene that appeared in a ce where the attacks of Grand Lords shed.

    The space cracked like ss, and through it, I could see dangerous spatial waves that were roaring in the space sea; I couldn''t help but shudder to look at the scene.

    Even after gaining such strength, I still fear the spatial sea and I should, that thing is extremly dangerous, that even Grand Lords travel inside it carefully.

    The spatial waves are the least dangerous aspect of the spatial sea, as there are things that are far worse than exist there. Some of them had even killed the Grand Lords from both sides.

    Their battle continued, getting more and more intense with every second that it reached the height that broken space had be amon scene.

    Seeing the defensive methods that Lady Vivian had used at the beginning of the battle, I had thought she would fight defensively, but she is increasingly offensive, matching blow with a blow against the Grimm, rarely using the defensive methods, and from what I could see with my abilities, she is amazingly skilled.

    It did not seem like she had gotten the power of the Grand Lord just a few days ago.

    Hun!

    I was happily watching Lady Vivian fighting equally with the Grimm Grand Lord when suddenly I looked up, and grave expressions appeared on my face seeing what was happening.

    A sudden reversal appeared in the battle between the Grand Commander and the Star Crockman.

 Chapter 2616: Body I

    <h4>Chapter 2616: Body I</h4>

    Chapter 2620

    In Very Secret ce

    "The humans are too crafty, we had just killed one of the most troublesome Grand Lord of humans, and they have its sessor ready!" The old snake cursed as it saw the human using the Fortress of Mirrors.

    "Don''t worry, Chaes will handle it; end of the day, there will be no lord of ss," replied the Foxwomen, getting a side-eye of the old Werewolf in return which made her whole body shudder uncontrobly, despite having a huge distance between them.

    It was another failure on her part; she is a spymaster, and she should have been able to find it out. She had guessed that one of two students of lord of ss might haveprehended his fortress of mirrors, but it was just a guess, not a confirmation, as the grand art had never been used openly by then.

    Normally she would hope Chaes'' failure at every turn might even conspire for his failure considering their tribe didn''t get along, but this time she is desperately hoping he would seed. She had even messaged him and promised the resources he had been trying to get for a few years; he just needed to seed in wiping the humans.

    She had not only done this one battlefield but all seven; she had contacted leaders of all battlefields and promised them heavy rewards as long they were able to wipe the humans out.

    She will be punished for this failure and might even lose her position as the spymaster. She did not want it to happen; losing this position would be a great shame for her, so she made an effort, throwing resources and artifacts that she had collected over the centuries.

    It pains her, but she has no other choice. She needs to show her sincerity and the price she is willing to y; it will be the only way she and her tribe will survive and even thrive in the rapid change that is happening in her race.

    "This human girl is quite powerful; itsprehension must have reached the Grand Lord ss quite a while ago," said the old snake while smirking at her failure.

    "Yes, it will be troublesome if it had reached the level of an old ss of swords," said Basrae softly. "I would not let that happen. If Chaes did not kill it, in ten minutes, I will personally take action and kill it," said old Werewolf, and everything ented.

    They could not let another powerful lord of ss appear; they had to make big preparation and spend a fortune to kill thest lord of ss, and there was some luck also involved.

    That bastard had nearly got through the mirror dimension, and if they had not used that precious artifact that only old Werewolf had the power to activate, they would not have been able to stop it from running away through the mirror dimension.

    "What are we going to do with Zaar? We can''t leave it alone on the battlefield where it is free to wrap its devious strings around our people and make them disappear," asked the old snake.

    "For now, nothing; I have ordered the others to remain far away from it. Once Chaes or his descendent finish their battle, they will kill Zaar," said the old Werewolf; the decision may seem confusing, but it is wise.

    While they could send another powerhouse, who knows, Zaar might wrap it too and make it disappear. To remedy that, they could send the limited High Grandmaster with protection against the string, and it might be able to kill zaar, but Zaar is not alone on the battlefield.

    If it had been other Grand Lord other than the lord of ss, they might have sent it, but with the lord of ss present, things became a littleplicated.

    Unlike the host of other arts, lord of ss could attack silently, and many of their attacks are silent. It could kill all the Grimm on the battlefield, and Chaes won''t be able to stop it. It is due to the grand art they have targeted it, despite it not being the strongest Grand Lord, as it is the most troublesome to deal with.

    Hun!

    They were watching the battle when suddenly the expressions of the old Werewolf changed, and a grinning killing smile appeared on his face of the old Werewolf.

    "Old snake, you are in charge; it is time for me to fight, and if I seed, then prepare for the final battle against the humans," said the old Werewolf grinning.

    "We wish you have the luck of heaven, my lord," said all of them together as they stood up.

    All of them, except for the old Werewolf, possess serious expressions on their faces; they are aware of who he is going to fight against, and if he seeded in killing the human, he is leaving to fight, then 70% task of conquering humans would be finish in an instant.

    "I will seed," said the old Werewolf to all, and his projection disappeared, leaving all the Grimms in bubbling anticipation.

    "I hope the lord will seed; his sess would instantly fulfill the dream of our ancestors. We will aplish a thing they have never been able to do in their lifetime," said the Foxwomen, with a fervent look in her eyes.

    "They would have seeded too if they didn''t have ipetent people you in the leadership," said the old snake, which instantly made the projection of old Foxwomen flicker.

    "What did you say, old snake?" asked the Foxwomen with gritted teeth and ring eyes. "I am saying, you are useless of the spymaster; Jhofa was a thousand times better than you. If he was with us, we wouldn''t have had such intelligence failure," said the old snake.

    "You shouldn''t make enemies in your old agee, old snake; who knows, your tribe might be exterminated after your death," she said, openly threatening her colleague or enemy by his swords.

    Snort!

    "You are too young to threaten me, little fox, and I am going to die anytime soon, or at least not before a useless person like you," it said back with a snort, which made the foxwomen so angry that her eyes begin to glow like a sun.

    "You fuc"

    "Sryn, the old snake, focus on the battles," said the ratman; stopping them before this verbal fight makes them mortal enemies. They do not want irreconcble rivalry appearing between two powerful tribes in a time like this.

    Nobody said anything till the sudden change urred on the battlefield, which lighted up the faces of all the Grimms sitting at the table.

    "The descendent of Chaes is finally done something," said the foxwomen, seeing how he had sted the leader of the human into the ground.

    "Now, just kill it," said the old snake with a smile.

    That smile did notst on its face for long; about three secondster, something happened that froze the expression of the old snake''s face and the face of every other Grimm sitting on the table before its eyes went wide before as if it had understood something.

    It looked at Ratman and opened its mouth but closed it; there were only three Grand Lords present avable, and they could not be moved unless it was an order from the head of the coven. As all three of them guarding the extremly important ces, leaving them would have drastic consequences.

    This might be a trap set up for them, and he could not afford to let them fall into it, at least not now when they have so few Grand Lords and did not have aplete idea about humans'' strength, especially when they had just revealed a Grand Lord.

    Who knows, there might be one or two who are hiding secretly; they are not the only ones looking to end the war once and for all.

    He could not take chances, but he could not also let the leader of the humans live, she represented something that would be a disaster if it grew, and he would have finished it off before it grewpletely.

    She just now became as dangerous as her sister, but much less powerful, could be killed, and the coven did not have only Grand Lords; there were other options as well.

    "Futra and Bastr, go and bring me the head of the leader of the human. If worsee worse, sacrifice yourself to kill it, but I want it dead," said the old snake, shocking everyone, including the two Grand Lords across it.

    "Old snake, what is it?" asked Ratman.

    "Body," replied the old snake simply, and it was enough as both Grand Lords shook and turned to screen withplete seriousness.

 Chapter 2617: Body II

    <h4>Chapter 2617: Body II</h4>

    BANNG!

    "Human bitch, do you like the taste of my full power?" asked the Star Crockman with the killing grin. It had just burst into power and had sent Grand Commander crashing to the ground with a single attack.

    Thud!

    "I was just ying with you till now. If I wanted to, I could have killed you the minute battle began, but I wanted to see the strength of the leader of humans, and I have to say, it is pretty disappointing," said the Star Crockman as it flew into the crater beforending in front of Grand Commander.

    She had just sat up shakingly, and her condition looked very bad. Her aura is weak; she is vomiting blood while barely able to keep herself sitting.

    "You Grimms talk too much, while I can''t say about others, but this constant chattering irritates the hell out of me," she said irritatingly, as she wiped out the blood off her lips with her sleeve.

    There is no fear in her eyes against the enemy who could crush her, given the power it had shown just now.

    "I say to say you are quite courageous; not many people would be able to utter those words with death standing right in front of them," It said and raised its de and swung it with every bit of its power to kill the leader of humans.

    The expression on the Grand Commander''s face has changed, and now there is mirth in her eyes seeing the deing toward her; it is the opposite of emotions I and others are feeling watching it.

    I watched in horror as the Star Crockmans sword moved closer and closer to Grand Commander till it reached in front of her face.

    I don''t know when I opened my mouth and was about to scream in horror when suddenly strange silvery energy burst out of the grandmander and spread like a shockwave.

    The eyes of Star Crockman diluted seeing it, and it instantly stopped its attack and began to retreat, but before it could take even a step back, the silvery-white energy had touched it, and it froze on its spot.

    The energy did not stop, it moved, and soon, it reached the Grimm High-Grandmasters who were close to the battlefield; they were also running away, but the energy caught them and froze them. I also saw energying toward me but did not run; it was spreading at a speed that, aside from Grand Lord, nobody could run away from.

    It reached me before I could blink and passed through me, freezing me at my deepest. I could not move my body, it was frozen, and it had nearly frozen my soul; if it were not for the protection of my core, it would freeze my soul fully that I wouldn''t have been able to thick, much less enter my core.

    I had entered my core right before I froze and now looking at my metaphysical scan in deep shock.

    I had been frozen, and it was not normal ice energy that froze me but something that is considered one most powerful frost energies, the lunar frost. The burst of silvery while energy contains the lunar frost, which has the power to freeze even the sun.

    Still, the appearance of frost from Grand Commander is shocking, as I have never sensed anything frosty from her; she is an earth elemental powerhouse and practices the core Inheritance of crystal domination called the spires of crystal.

    While the element is shocking, there is something more than shocked me; it shook me to my core. In this frost, I had sensed something which I had only sensed two times before.

    The lunar frost is not the power of Inheritance, or it is of the Bloodline; it is of the constitution, sorry, the power above that of the constitution.

    It is the ''Body.'' I am 99% sure the Grand Commander had a Lunar Frost Body, and it is not a good thing. Considering how it burst out of her, I could already tell a couple of things, and not a single one was making me feel good, but still, I remained shocked and even felt happy when I should not be, as I havee across the ''Body.''

    The ''Body'' is what is above the constitution, but there is an unbridgeable gap exists between them. It is said the constitution is the constitution, while the ''Body'' is ''Body.'' The gap between the two is insurmountable.

    Bodies are extremly rare, so rare that once they appeared, the powerful organizations and worlds would fight hard to attain them. They are something like children of the universe; they have the favor of the quintessence of the universe itself.

    The twins have bodies; they have the cosmic elemental bodies, the bodies of the highest order, then Grand Commander has the body of lunar frost, an elemental body; the body level lower than cosmic elemental but still infinitely powerful.

    Just energy burst out of it was able to freeze a quasi-Grand Lord; I and others with High Grandmaster power stood no chance against it.

    I was frozen, and I am grateful for my sheer dumb luck that I am burning my essence, and once again, I had turned it into full power right before the lunar frost hot me.

    As this burning essence had saved me from suffering horrible damage, I would not be able to heal even with all the strengthening energy in the world.

    Even my survival wouldn''t have been guaranteed; now, I am surviving barely. The lunar frost had damaged my essence as well, and looking at my condition, I would burn the essence safely for four more seconds before the overdraft began and started to damage my foundation.

    Buzz!

    Seeing that, I thought for a while before bringing out a formation and throwing very precious resources on it before activating it.

    A secondter, a stream of fiery herbal energy entered my body, and as it entered, I merged my sun rule power inside it, which immediately amplified the power of the energy fiery energy and began to sh against the lunar frost rampaging in my body.

    It is a good thing I have the rule of the sun; I have umted a lot of powerful resources of sun element, which is now helping me against the lunar frost.

    Still, I could help but be slightly angry at Grand Commander; she should know what kind of power she had and should not release it carelessly when such weak allies are around, as I am not the only one who had been hit by this lunar frost, all the Humans and Grimms of High Grandmaster ss hit by it and fell down on the ground hard.

    Thankfully, it did not affect the Grandmasters; as the Grand Lords began fighting, they escaped as far as they could, that now I couldn''t even see them with my eyes.

    Currently, the humans, as well as the Grimms are alive; both are true High Grandmasters, and their bodies and soul are quite strong, but lunar frost is seeping deeper and deeper inside them, and they have nothing to fight against it other than their rule powers, as the lunar frost had even frozen their Inheritance and bloodline energies.

    "A Boody."

    "Interesting, you human sisters are one luckiest people I have ever met; one hasprehended the Grand Art, while the other has a body," said the Grimm Grand Lord with jealousy in its eyes, but it did not act to attack the Grand Commander.

    I was confused for a moment before I sensed the two presences approaching us at an extremly fast speed.

 Chapter 2618: Frozen I

    <h4>Chapter 2618: Frozen I</h4>

    "Oh no, you are not going anywhere; your enemy is me," said the Grimm Grand Lord as it attacked Lady Vivian with an earthshaking attack, immediately stopping her from going aid to her sister.

    I looked at two presencesing toward me for a moment before focusing on the Grand Commander, who seemed to be lost as she looked at her hands while more and more lunar frost energying out of her, but unlike the initial burst, this time the energy only seemed to be enveloping her.

    Still, that is dangerous as the more it umtes, the more power it gathers, and that is spreading out. If it kept happening, the lunar frost energy would soon reach me, which would be bad.

    Not to mention the two powerful presencesing closer and closer to us; it is clear their target is Grand Commander, who seemed to be lost for some reason.

    Buzz!

    Bad news after bad news kepting till one good thing came; the runes had finished harvesting the two Grimms, and now my core had released the strengthening energies, which immediately spread into my body through the runes.

    The strengthening energy begins to heal the damaged cells as it had appeared, at the same time strengthing them.

    Hun!

    Though I noticed while the strengthening energy is healing and strengthening the cells, it is not touching the ones covered with lunar frost energy.

    Something like this had never happened, nor I was in such a condition before. Even when I was attacked with powerful energies, I quickly dealt with them before the strengthening energy came to heal them. It is the first time I havee across such powerful energy.

    My sun rule and herbal sun energies are fighting hard, but this lunar energy is too powerful. It is very hard to whittle it away, and the damning thing is, I could not use more powerful energies than this, or I would end up destroying my own cells.

    Buzz!

    It is a little different for my soul, and after observing for a while, I used different formations with powerful energy.

    My soul is a little stronger than my body, and most importantly, it is not limited to restrictions the body has. So, as long as I am willing to bear the torturous pain, I will be able to get rid of the lunar frost covering my soul faster than the body.

    BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM

    A couple of seconds have passed, and nothing had changed aside from the battle between the Grimm Grand Lord and Lady Vivian having reached an even more horrifying level that even a simple movement of hand and feet of Grimm Grand Lord, the space would shatter.

    Both of them are fighting hard, but I could feel their gazes toward the Grand Commander and Star Crockman, both of them are rted to them by blood.

    I couldn''t help but be surprised by the strength of the Star Crockman; despite bearing a burst of a st of lunar frost and standing so close to it, it is still alive.

    It had formed the egg of first energy around itself, but that was far from enough to protect against this lunar energy. I wonder how its body and soul are reacting to lunar frost, especially its bloodline, which I think is the biggest reason it is alive.

    I want to seep my seed inside and look at everything that is happening; it is such a life and death condition where the bloodline fights for its survival that it did it show its real strength. I want to seep my seed inside it and analyze every grain of data.

    Though it would not happen, my seeds are not strong enough to bear the power of the lunar frost; they will get destroyed even before they reach close.

    I should be happy with the trove of data I had gotten from the Apeman and should not expect more, not to mention there are more important things I should be worried about; the two presences, which have now close enough that I could see them clearly.

    ''Futra of Red Wings and Bastr of Scarlet Sand,'' I said in horror as I looked at coven members; I knew they would send someone strong; there are many intelligent people among the Grimms who would not take long to understand what was happening.

    Still, sending two members of the coven is too much, as this single battlefield now has three members of the coven.

    These two are quasi-Grand Lords but much stronger than the other quasi-Grand Lords; they are the strongest quasi-Grand Lords of the whole Grimm race, and unlike the Grand Lords who directly became a member of a coven, these people have to fight to the death for each seat.

    From what I have read, thepetition for each seat is extremly bloody, but every one of those selected, best of best among Grimms, has the ability to survive against the Grand Lord a minute or two.

    Soon they breached the spatial restrictions and flew directly toward the Grand Commander; Lady Vivian tried to move toward her sister, but the Grimm Grand Lord stopped her. It seemed to be well acquainted with some of the abilities of the fortress of a mirror, as it was able to counter, while against some, it used sheer power.

    Suddenly, the two stopped; they had stopped right above me and looked at me; I could feel their oppressive gazes on my frozen body.

    "My my, looked at how might lord of strings Zaar had frozen by a big of the lunar frost," said the Futra of Red Wings in mock. It is a Fire Wing Mantisman. ording to its fire, it is extremly fast; those below Grand Lords couldn''t catch up to it.

    "It is our great luck!" said Bastr of Scarlet Sand; it is from the Sand Armored Viperman tribe. Its power is not only defensive but also extremly hot and could be even hotter.

    They have chosen wisely; both of them are fire elemental powerhouses that will be greatly effective against the Grand Lord.

    "We should kill it while it is frozen, along with other humans; we might never get a chance like this in the future," said Futra giddily, and a dark red fireball appeared in its hand, which it threw down toward me while Bastr formed the three sandnces that went toward the three other frozen humans.

    These two have wasted no time in attacking us, targeting all four human High Grandmasters; the only one they did not attack was Grand Commander; they seemed quite apprehensive about her.

    I felt the fireballing toward me; the fireball is huge, bigger than my head, but smaller than the palm of Futra.

    It is powerful without doubt and would burn me, even when this lunar frost covering me and powerful strengthening energy circting inside me; this fireball is not something I could defend against.

    The only person I could count on is fighting, she is trying to get away, but Grimm Grand Lord had her cornered, while Grand Commander is still looking lost while more and more lunar frost umtes around her.

    She did not seem like she could do anything, and I could not shout for help or contact her telepathically since she was the one who had frozen away my body and soul.

 Chapter 2619: Frozen II

    <h4>Chapter 2619: Frozen II</h4>

    ''This time, I might really die,'' I said as I felt the heat of the fireballing toward me, and that heat was increasing at an extremly fast speed.

    In less than a second, the fireball will hit me and burn m to death, and this time there might not be a rescue.

    ''Why didn''t they send someone?'' I have asked myself tens of times in the past moment. The Grimms are not the only ones who have powerhouses of this level; we also have some. If they had sent even one of them, there would have been chances of us being rescued.

    Though I am not ming them, this is not the only battlefield, and we also need to keep some reserve. Not to mention, it is impossible to save everyone, even the most important people; the death Grand Lord is proof of that.

    The fireball reached me, and now there was only a distance of a meter between it and me. I wish I could move my neck; I want to look at the fire before it consumes me.

    Bang!

    I was preparing for it to strike me when I felt intense cold, and to my surprise, the fireball above me froze before I could understand how and exploded into fine red crystalline powder, which felt hot and cold at the same time.

    Her attack was very fast, so fast that I did not even see it, and I was looking at her; my eyes were staring straight at her, but even looking through my core, where the time is three times faster, I didn''t see hering and saving me.

    She had not only saved me but also saved the others; she had destroyed their attack with a speed that I could not even watch.

    "You should not be thinking of harming any humans while I am here, Grimms," said the Grand Commander as she stood up slowly with her form fully covered in lunar energies with a voice that seemed to echo.

    "So, you can control that power inside you," said Futra, and all the mirth in its voice disappeared; and is now looking at the Grand Commander in all seriousness.

    "It is my power," said Grand Commander simply, and two tendrils of lunar frost energy moved separated from her and formed two long needles with one and a half meters in length and the radius of the finger.

    Sup Sup!

    As the needles materialized, they moved toward the Grimm with a speed that I again could not follow; they appeared directly in front of the Grimms and were about to pierce through them when they disappeared, and the needles moved toward them, and this time, the needles are much faster.

    It seemed like the needles were intentionally slow the first time; Grand Commander wanted to move the Grimms away from the humans, and she had seeded.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    I heard two loud ngs and a very powerful shockwave that nearly toppled me. Thank got, the sh was far; otherwise, there would have been far more damage than just toppling.

    The Grimms have stopped the needles, but to my surprise, they were not able to destroy the needles as they would normal energy attacks after the sh. It is like the Grand Commander shaped the needles like her staff swords, which she controls to fight.

    What is more surprising is the lunar frost energy is alone; it is the energy of the Body. It did not have the support of the Inheritance energy or even internal energy, which I know the Grand Commander has; I have sensed it on her.

    Even the most powerful constitution energy is not powerful at her stage, but as I had said, the constitution and the Body are inpletely different leagues.

    The most powerful constitution does not possess even 1% strength of the Body, but at the stage, we are in, we are not able to draw out the full power of the constitution, much less full power of the Body, which is humongous.

    The books I have read have said it is very hard for those at the primary stage to harness theplete power of their constitution.

    Take my constitution, for example; it is strong but not the strongest, but even then, I was not even able to draw out 10% power of it. It is one of the reasons why I researched so hard on the constitutions, so I could find a way to harness the maximum power my current stage allow.

    The books show many ways, but they are not suitable for me as the ways for each constitution are different, and considering my constitution is something that hidden being had helped in making, it is likely I will find a way to harness its full power from the books.

    The fight of Grand Commander is really something; she is in the same spot as she stood up, while her enemies are continuously moving and dodging and shing against the needles, which seem to have been getting stronger and faster.

    There seemed to be a hidden connection between the Grand Commander and those needles; from what I could see, the lunar frost energies were stilling from her body, but unlike before, they were not umting, and the aura of needles was getting stronger by the second.

    I couldn''t help but feel worried about the Grand Commander.

    The power of her body burst out of nowhere, and the worrying thing is that it did not have the support of Inheritance, which is a bad thing, as I had said before.

    They are ipatible, and even if they do not sh, there will be problems. As when they are notpatible, both Body and the Inheritance get very territorial, which means they might be shing right now, but they will be shing soon, and that might spell the end of the Grand Commander.

    Their sh would be powerful, so powerful that it would tear her body apart, and this is only in the condition that the Body is stable.

    Small worlds like ours have a problem ispletely awakening the Bodies; the twins were quite lucky their awakening had happened in stages. It was constitution first before it became a Body, which gave them ample time, but it did not seem like the condition for the Grand Commander.

    Looking at the power that ising out of her, it is very clear that she had gone through the awakening, and I just hope it is a stable awakening without any problem or there is going to be a lot of trouble for the Grand Commander, she might not live long, if the things are bad.

    Even with a stable awakening, she would not live long because she needspatibility with her Inheritance at the least. It would be amazing if there was aplete synergy that wouldbine the power of Inheritance and Body, and even I don''t know how powerful one could be with it.

    The new Inheritance twins have got have minimal basic synergy with their Inheritance, but even with it, the power they are able to harness is beyond shocking.

    Puch!

    "FUCK!"

    I was in my thoughts when suddenly, I heard the faint sound of piercing and, a momentter, cursing loud enough to awaken even sedated person.

    Bastr appeared a few hundred meters away from me and was looking at its palm, which had a tiny hole, and now the area around was freezing rapidly.

    The frost had already covered its palm and now spreading fast into its arm; it won''t be long before it covered its whole art and the rest of the body after.

 Chapter 2620: Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 2620: Retreat</h4>

    Pachack!

    Bastr used its de and cut off half of its arm before the ice could spread further and looked toward the Grand Commander.

    "You have to do more than that to defeat me, human," it said with the killing grim; while it had cut off its hands, it would not affect it much. It uses the sword with a single hand and right hand, which the hand that had been pierced by the lunar frost needle is a left hand.

    "You are right; it is not enough to kill you," said Grand Commander, and hearing that, the grin on its face widened, but very next moment, its expressions froze and turned that of horror, and it began to move at the speed that I could not see, but I could feel it ising toward me.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    The intense feeling of death welled up in my heart, but just as it had appeared, it had disappeared. It had stumped me on the spot.

    BANNG!

    Still, it was nothingpared to what I had seen next when the Bastr crashed in front of me. It now has nine holes in its body, from its bust to legs, and they are freezing it rapidly; in a few seconds, it will bepletely covered in the lunar frost.

    Seeing it, a deep shock couldn''t help but appear in my heart; I was so shocked that I wasn''t able to think for a moment.

    This is Bastr of Scarlet Sand, a member of the Grimm coven and one of the most powerful being alive in the world. It is extremly hard for those below the Grand Lord to kill it, but Grand Commander did it, and she did it in less than a minute, with only the power of her Body.

    "BASTR!"

    Two defeaning screams rang out in unison; one is from futra, who is still dealing with the two lunar frost needles, while the other is much louder and more powerful; it is from Grimm Grand Lord.

    To my surprise, both it and Lady Vivian had stopped fighting and now just looking at each other, before suddenly both of them disappeared from their spot.

    BANNG!

    The next moment, it appeared beside the Futra and destroyed the lunar frost needles with a single wave of its hand. As it did, a faint surprise shed in its eyes, which had disappeared just as it appeared.

    Lady Vivian had appeared at the same time as the Grand Commander, and now both sides were looking at each other, with Bastr and me as the center. Bastr hadn''t died yet, but it will soon; the frost has already covered more than 50% of its body and won''t take long to cover the rest, seeing how fast the frost is spreading.

    "It seemed like it is time to retreat," said Lady Vivian and moved her hand, and I found myself moving toward her along with the rest of the frozen humans.

    It is not just we who moved; the Grimms have also moved, including fast-freezing Futra, with the rest of Grimms, including its descended, who was still alive and fighting against the lunar frost; though its aura is quite weak, it won''t be able to survive for long without sufficient help.

    "Lord Chaes, you could not let them get away after what these bastard humans did to Bastr," said Futra indignantly but closed its mouth, seeing the look in the Grand Lords'' eyes.

    "Best of luck, saving your sister, Grand Lord of humans; I don''t think she has much longer to live," said the Grimm Grandmaster with a grinningugh; Lady Vivian just red at it before a liquid mirror surface appeared in front of it, and all we went inside it.

    Not that we have any choice, Lady Vivian''s energy has covered us and now taking us into the mirror; I am just thankful that she had covered her sister with her powerful mirror energies as the Grand Commander is still spewing out the lunar frost energy.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh from my core; my worse fear hase out; seeing how she is having a problem with controlling the lunar energy, it is very clear that the awakening of her body was not stable; the Grimm Grand Lord had already sensed that which is why it had said those words.

    I sensed the Grimms disappearing behind me and could help but sigh inside my core; I would have liked it if we had killed all the Grimms, but with the presence of Grand Lord, it is likely to happen unless Lady Vivian is willing to sacrifice us all.

    This mission is a sess; we have not only killed the three High Grandmasters but also heavily injured many of them, including the member of the coven; given the injuries Bastr had suffered a fatal injury, I don''t think it will recover soon, even with all the resources in the world.

    Their fort and the area surrounding them are inplete ruin; the fort was very strong but not strong enough to bear the shockwaves produced by the Grand Lords.

    Very few forts have such capabilities.

    Hun!

    We passed through the mirror and entered the space sea, and through it, we began to travel very fast. The mirror energies protecting us tore through the spatial waves till we had stopped, and another liquid mirror surface appeared in front of her, and we began to pass through it.

    Soon we appeared in one of the biggest teleportation formations I had ever seen; the hall we appeared in was empty aside from the projection of Lord Whitmore, who seemed to be waiting for us.

    "Grand Lord,"

    He said and bowed slightly to Lady Vivian; Lady Vivian just nodded before a great change appeared on her face. She suddenly looked very tired and nearly stumbled as she walked.

    ''As expected,'' I whispered.

    It had been less than a week since she had gained theprehension into the Grand Lord ss, and even if it is powerful grant art and she is a very gifted person, the powerhouse she fought was a true Grandmaster, with over a century worth of experience.

    "Can you heal them?" Lady Vivian asked the question to her sister, to which Grand Commander shook her head. "I might make things worse if I touched their bodies," she replied with a guild welling up in her eyes.

    "Don''t worry; I will deal with it after I seal this frost," said Lady Vivian and touched her body through the dense frosty energying out her body.

    It is a good thing; she had powerful mirror energies covering her hand, or it would have frozen her hand too. This lunar frost is powerful enough to freeze the naked hand of the Grand Lord ss powerhouse.

    She touched her back with her palm, and a secondter, a dense runic formation appeared on the body of the Grand Commander. The runes are tiny; each ruin is the size of sand grain and looks like they are made of mirrors covering every part of Grand Commander, even her irises covered in the runic formation.

    A momentter, the formation shone gently, and new lunar frost energy stoppeding out of her; at the same time, the runes began to suck the lunar frost energy, and within half a minute, all the frost energy had been absorbed by the runes before, and the ssy runes seeped back into her.

 Chapter 2621: Blood And Fire

    <h4>Chapter 2621: Blood And Fire</h4>

    "Thank you, elder sister," said the Grand Commander; thest runes seeped back inside her. Lady Vivian nodded and removed the film of mirror energy around her before turning toward me.

    "Grandmaster, let me help you with the energy," Said Lady Vivian as she appeared in front of me. "There is no need, Grand Lord; I have it under control. You should help others; I don''t think they have much time before the lunar frost truly begins to harm them," I said, producing the sound through my energy.

    The frost had still gripped my body hard, and I would need three to four hours before I could get rid of itpletely, but I was able to release some of it from my soul, which is affected much less than my body by the frost and energies working harder on it than my body.

    I have recovered enough that I could use some of my soul energy and internal energy, though I am still weak enough that I wouldn''t even be a match for Grandmaster in my current condition.

    "You never seemed to amaze me, Grandmaster," she said and turned toward others, and I wished I could smile, but I could only look at her with a horrified face, which was thest expression I had before, I was frozen away by the lunar frost.

    "My apologies, Grandmaster. If I could control it, I could have never let it happen," said Grand Commander, looking very guilty.

    "It is not your fault Grand Commander, that power is really hard to control, especially in your condition," I said; she was startled a little before nodding.

    She turned toward Lord Whitmore and began talking to him while I focused on Lady Vivian, who was focused on healing Lady Redhorn.

    She is using the extracting method, which I also prefer. This approach is more efficient and safer than destroying the energy, which will harm the body. She is extracting the lunar energies into the ss sphere that she had conjured; when it is finished, I will ask her for that sphere.

    This lunar frost will be very useful in my project.

    A few secondster, a frown appeared on the face of Lady Viviana, and she opened her eyes and turned to me.

    "The frozen energies have gone quite deeper inside Lady Redhorn; I could not extract it. I could destroy it, but it will injure her,"

    "Do you have any safer way, Grandmaster?" she asked. It is not surprising that while her mirror energies are powerful, they are not suitable for dealing with these kinds of things.

    Not to mention, she needs to use a different approach in extracting the lunar frost energies that went too deep, as all three High Grandmasters are different meta-physically.

    "Yes, I have it," I said, and a few secondster, three formation disks along with three sets of resources appeared in front of me. I tweaked the formation a little ording to their meta-physiques, and I am pretty urate considering I have their live meta-scans.

    Earlier, I was able to seep my seeds inside them; I had to use quite a powerful measure to reinforce the seed to bear the lunar frost energy, but I was able to do that.

    I had sent the reinforced seed to even Star Crockman, but the lunar frost covering it was too powerful that my seed had got destroyed the moment it had reached it, which is quite regrettable considering the resources I had spent on reinforcing it.

    "These formations and resources will help them get rid of the lunar front, and please call Grandmaster Charline; she will administer their treatment," I said. The lunar energy is quite dangerous and will need a very skillful healer to be in charge to deal with any kind of emergency that wille.

    A minuteter, Grandmaster Charline had appeared; by that time, Lady Vivian had already finished extracting all the lunar frost energy she could extract safely from the three high-Grandmasters.

    "Grandmistress¡­" I began exining to her; she looked at me curiously but did not ask questions as she disappeared with the three High-Grandmasters.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, will you being to centralmand or resting?" asked the Grand Commander after Grandmaster Charline left. "If you don''t mind, then I will be joining you in the centralmand, Grand Commander," I said.

    She just nodded, and teleportation formation covered us, and a secondter, we appeared in the centralmand, which ispletely covered in the screens of battles; they are showing not only the battles of seven forts we had attacked, nearly hundreds of others battles, where millions are fighting.

    "Lord of ss, Grand Commander," all four council members stood up.

    "There is no need to be formal," said Lady Vivian as she took the head seat while the projection of the former Lord of ss sat beside her, with Grand Command sitting on the opposite end of the table.

    While I stayed awkwardly on my spot, bearing expressions of horror, thankfully, no one said anything as all of them were focused on the battles.

    I quickly focused on the battles and immediately got surprised by the things I saw. I had been grossly wrong about the strength of the council, it is not just Grand Commander that was hiding her strength, but all of them, each and every one of them who is fighting the battlefield has the strength of a quasi-Grand Lord.

    I am sure the four that are sitting here with their real bodies are also quasi-Grand Lords; it was really shocking. It is not like I had not expected this; I was very sure two or three council members were quasi-Grand Lords, but never in my dream I had imagined all of them would have such strength.

    "The Grimms really were hiding their true forces; if we had not used nearly all our strength, this would have ended up disastrously," said the Grand Commander as she looked at the battles on the screens.

    The Grimms have not only brought a huge number of Grandmasters but there is also a considerable number of High Grand Masters and Quasi Grand Lords. If we had not gone nearly all out and the councilmen hadn''t been Quasi-Grand Lords, we would have been fucked.

    "It is not just Grandmasters above powerhouses Grand Commander, but our levels powerhouses, especially who are part of the three projects, are also doing amazingly well," said Lord Whitmore and showed the graph, with thousands of micro visuals.

    I had taken very big risks, which was opposed by the six councilmen and two Grand Lords, but I decided to do it.

    I had sent 95% of the subjects of the project to the battlefields; many would not consider the wise choice, considering all the subjects of the project are the most talented people in the world, and each of them held the potential to reach the Master, and 55% posses the potential to be the Grandmasters.

    These should be treasured and protected till they reach their potential, but I disagree with it.

    The potential is important, but there is one thing that is even more important, and that is a will. The battle would give them the chance to forge their will in blood and fire, those who wille out of it alive; will have a far greater chance of achieving their potential than those that are sheltered.

 Chapter 2622: Cripple List

    <h4>Chapter 2622: Cripple List</h4>

    "Still, it is very sad to see these little ones die; they had so much potential and are now all gone," sighed the old lord of ss as he looked at the graph showing the fatalities.

    Nobody is happy seeing the fatalities, including me, who have worked so hard on them and spent an immense amount of resources. Still, it is something they have to go through; I go through it, and every person sitting here has gone through and gone through it whenever they walk into the battle.

    Only through the blood and fire will they forge the will strong as the steel; while the battles are not the only thing important to forge a still and constant battles might make brittle that it will break with a single tap, but it is most important.

    The project is not just filling them with resources and advancing them in power; no, they also get vacations, activities, and time to develop emotions.

    Thebination of all these factors develops a powerhouse; battles are important. My thoughts might have been different if I had been born in a peaceful world, but our world is not at peace. It had been invaded by a very dangerous race that sees us as nothing but food.

    "Till now, we have lost twenty-three Grandmasters across the battles; by the time the battle would end, the numbers would likely double," stated Lord Whitmore.

    "The Grandmasters are doing much better than we have imagined, the fatality is lower than what we have estimated, and thanks to Grandmasters, we might be able to save some," said the Grand Commander while ncing at my horror-filled face.

    I have inserted the healing seed into each Grandmaster; as long as they are not decapitated or their fatal organs are not destroyed, they will be saved.

    In the battle of radiant snow fortress, we have lost four Grandmasters, but one of them has survived. She is now healing under Grandmaster Charline; her injuries are very serious and would need at least a month to heal, even with my help.

    Saving even a single Grandmaster is a big thing; every single Grandmaster is a strategic asset, and we need a huge amount of resources and time to create one.

    "The loss of Lord Tai and Lady Croft is great; they have died a heroic death," said Grand Commander, and the whole table fell into silence. We had not just lost the Grandmasters but also the High Grandmasters, two of them, which is our biggest loss in battles so far.

    "At least we are able to kill seven of their High Grandmasters; more than half of them were killed by the Grandmasters alone," said Lord Whitmore, and all of them looked at me, and for once, I was grateful for my frozen face.

    Though, I would have really liked; it if I had other emotion other than the horror on my face.

    "It seemed like you Grandmaster really have a chance to break the killing record set by your predecessor," said Lady Vivian with augh.

    She is talking about Her Excellency Roosevelt, who had the highest killing record in High-Grandmaster, Quasi Grandmasters, and Grand Lords. Many people might think it is Ramona Hawthorn who had killed the most, and she also has a score of killing most Tyrants and Tyrants of Grandmaster ss, but it is Her Excellency who had the biggest score.

    She had killed the most number of Grand Lords, officially it is seven, but Ramona Hawthorn herself had said that Her Excellency had killed more than that.

    Suddenly everybody''s face became serious; a change had urred on the battlefield. It is a battle between councilman Leon and councilman Singh against Graga of silver rock, a member of the coven; they have been fighting against it before they even came here, but now the battle has be serious.

    "Should we send Lady Pise?" asked Lord Whitmore; "No, they are capable of containing it," replied Grand Commander and turned to look at one top three screens where three Grand Lords of Humans are five fighting against Five Grand Lords of Grimms.

    Their battles have reached a horrifying stage, especially the battle between Matron Mavis and the leader of the coven.

    They have changed the whole geography, thekes have vanished, and the volcanos have erupted as the abyssal fire of the Matron Mavis shed against the golden fire of nine annihtion suns, the most powerful grand art of the Grimms.

    In the other battle, Sky Elder is fighting against the two Grimm Grand Lords; that battle is also blurred; all three of them are moving very faster, even matron mavis and the leader of the coven.

    The third battle is between Grand Tower Mistress Ang and two Grand Lords of Grimms; it is most clear. Well, at least we could see Lady Ang, who is most staying at one spot.

    She has the most strangest moves I have ever seen, and if I did not know better, I would have throught she had practiced some kind of grand art. She did not; these moves she is fighting with were created by herself and polished for four hundred years.

    This is why she is even contending against a Grimm Grand Lord with the Grand Art; it is said that after the lord of ss, she is the hardest to kill among Grand Lord of humans.

    I looked for a few seconds before I turned back to the battle between Lord Singh and Lord Leon, where they were getting beaten back by the Grimm. Members of covens are extremly powerful, and unless you are Grand Lord or have a ''Body'' like a grandmander, it is very hard to deal with them.

    It ismendable that two councilmen are even fighting against it and the only reason they even have a chance of fighting is because of councilmen leons Shields, that even a member of the coven couldn''t break, and due to the protection of shields, Lord Singh was able tounch those ultrafast blows at the Grimm.

    His speed is really something else; he is able to match against the Grimm in the speed.

    He is a rare light elemental powerhouse and most proficient in using the light power to increse his speed, which is the reason why he had one of the best kill counts in the whole council.

    "It seemed like Futra didn''t feel satiated by thest battle," said the Grand Commander seeing Futra appearing on the battlefield d. "Lord Whitmore, send Lady Pise to the battlefield d," she ordered.

    "Yes, Grand Commander," Lord Whitmore replied and tapped a couple of buttons on the table. Ten secondster, Lady Pise appeared on the battlefield d and is now moving toward them.

    "It seemed like it hade to take revenge for the death of Bastr," said the old lord of ss slowly, surprising a few council members. This is the first time we are acknowledging the death of a coven member; since we did not see it dead, we did not consider it dead, and most of the time, these peoplee out alive.

    "The injuries that Hera brought on it were too serious for it to survive; by the time we had left, the majority of its core had been frozen; even if it somehow survived miraculously, it won''t be able to project more than Grandmaster ss power," said the lord of ss, while Grand Commander and Lady Vivian acknowledged.

    "Good; we will add it to the cripple list," said Lord Whitmore in a while, tapping on the surface of the table.

 Chapter 2623: Grand Battle

    <h4>Chapter 2623: Grand Battle</h4>

    "Damn, th," said Lord Singh as he returned from the infirmary.

    He had finished his battle nearly forty minutes ago but went to the infirmary to check on his injury. Unlike Lord Leon, who had fought in the protection of shields, he was actively facing Grimm and got some serious injuries.

    Even now, his aura felt like quite a week; he should have been resting, but nobody had said anything. It is not the time to rest yet.

    Including the Grand Commander, five councilmen have returned from the battles, and three are still fighting, along with two Grand Lords. The battle between matron mavis and the leader of the coven has be even more intense than it is now all blur.

    Thankfully, they have changed the ce of the battle; they are now fighting above the sea. Even when fighting above, the residue of their attacks would evaporate arge amount of water and send huge tsunamis, huge enough to draw the cities.

    We have already sent alerts to the cities, and they will be fine unless the battles move toward them; over 99.99% of cities in the world are incapable of dealing with the powerful shockwaves that are produced by the battle of the Grand Lords.

    Suddenly another shed in the center of the table, attracting the attention of all of us. "The Grimms are sending an awful lot of reinforcements,"mented councilmen Leon.

    "These resource sites are important to them; losing even a single one of them would be quite a loss," said Grand Commander, but did not say anything about sending the reinforcement.

    Half of the Grandmasters hade back, but the council did not seem to be in the mood to send the reinforcements to the five teams that had gone to runes and realms. The battles in the ruins and realms are different; you do not necessarily need a too big force, and the missions therest longer.

    It will take two teams at least two days to ten days to return, and I think the way Grimms are sending the reinforcements, we might need to send some too.

    Though, till now, they have yet to ask for the reinforcement, I am sure they will ask soon enough. The battles there aren''t going to be easy, but if we are able to get our hands on the single resource site, then it will be said to be a mission sess.

    Those are the resources sites containing very precious resources, much better resources than the navar ruin, which was also a resource site, and we are getting a huge number of it since we have got out hands on that ruin, but those resources are not enough.

    Most of these resources are water elemental in nature, and not even a tenth of them could be used for the project.

    I need very specific resources, and if I were to give a number, then I was only able to 1.5% of resources that came out of that ruin, which is not bad, not to mention we have sold there are others that require many of these resources and those that are not useful had sold by the pyramid and brought the resources we need from them.

    In many worlds where there is no threat like Grimms, resources became one of the biggest reasons to wage war against each other.

    There were nearly a hundred battles being fought in front of me; every few minutes, new battles would be visible; it seemed like the Grimms wanted to push us from every angle, to find a chink on our shields through which they could make the way.

    While there are some weaknesses, there are no chinks; we know the Grimms too well to make such mistakes. There would have been few chinks, if the council hadunched the attack without the project''s help, but they did not.

    "Ask Lord Sakar to engage," ordered Grand Commander, and a secondter, Lord Sakar became visible and moved toward the enemy.

    He had been on the battlefield f since the beginning, but the council had kept it hidden since the lord Sylvian was handling things. He will be the third human quasi Grand Lord on the battlefield there is already aside from the councilman Sylvian.

    Another hour passed, and now, the mood of the conference room had turned somber; we had just lost another High Grandmaster.

    Patriarch Bradford tried to rescue him but was stopped by the Grimm Grand Lord; he was fighting against the two High Grandmasters. He was not at a disadvantage till both of the Grimms burst out with great power; he was not able to match against that.

    Seeing the death, I couldn''t make myself feel happy about gaining my mobility; I could not move my body, and I silently walked toward the empty seat and sat.

    Nobody said anything other than nodding before everyone turned back to the screen while I looked at lunar frost energy. I was not able to destroy all lunar frost energy; there is still some deeper inside me, which I am slowly destroying without harming myself.

    It will take another two to three hours to deal with it, which is much longer than I had expected. It was far more resilient than I had expected; it would seep very deep inside the cells that one could need to be very careful in extracting or destroying.

    Thankfully, the strengthening energy is still present in my body, which is healing my defrosted cells. If it were not for it, I would have needed days to heal this damage.

    Still, I couldn''t surprise by its presence; I had expected it would only strengthen what it could, but I was wrong. The strengthening energy is going for theprehensive healing of my body and soul; I couldn''t help but think the hidden being had some hands.

    The lunar frost is not normal and has done something to my cells; my avatar had been studying it deeply, and I should have aplete analysis of the lunar frost.

    A few minutes passed when finally, the battle between the matron mavis and the leader of Grimms ended. Their battles have shambled the whole area, multiple volcanoes exploded under the sea, and tsunamis have dawned on the cities.

    Even now, the tsunamis are drowning the cities; thankfully, they were far enough that the residual power had been neutralised fully by the time the tides reached the cities, and what they are dealing with is only water. If there had been a hint of their powers in the water, there would have been great casualties.

    "Matron,"

    Everybody stood up aside from the Grand Lords as the projection of matron mavis appeared, and she directly looked at the old lord of ss.

    "You were right, Winston; it had be more powerful; I was barely able to fight against it on equal ground," she said, and even though they have known this news from the old lord of ss, the effect of it ispletely different when matron mavis said it.

    She is the strongest powerhouse of humans, the biggest shield of humans against the Grimms, and hearing what she said, everyone felt like the weight on their hearts increased by ten times.

 Chapter 2624: Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 2624: Experiment</h4>

    "All seven battles have finished, and other armies are retreating," said the Grand Commander as the projection of Lord Sylvian sat down on his seat.

    It had been two and half hours since the battle between the matron mavis and the leader of the coven was finished, and since then, the battles are rapidly closing as if they had received themand from the higher-ups.

    All the battles of the councilmen had been finished, and the armies fighting the battles across the central continent also began to retreat; now, there are only forty-three battles active across the battlefields.

    Most of them are of the lower levels, and only seven of them have the Grandmasters as the leaders. These battles would also stop soon enough.

    "In the battles, we have lost one Quasi-Grand Lord, four High Grandmasters, and twenty-seven Grandmasters," Lord Whitmore stated the number while everyone listened in silence.

    "In response, we have killed/crippled one member of the coven, three quasi Grand Lords, and forty-four Grandmasters; we believe we have also injured one quasi Grand Lord and two High Grandmaster heavily enough that they will need at least six months to recover fully," he added while looking at the Grand Commander.

    "This is not the final report; we will get it when all five teams report the result of their missions from ruins and realms," he finished. That will take time, at least three to ten days.

    "The result is much better than we had imagined; we have lost fewer people than we have anticipated and brought more damage than we have expected," Matron said slowly, "We have lost some brave souls, and we will not forget their sacrifice," she said, and everybody closed their eyes in silence for a minute.

    "We have aplished our goals in this battle, and if we yed it right, then we will be able to take the moral of our forces to the highest," said the Grand Commander; the propaganda department is going to have their hands full for aing month.

    "Now, let''s turn to the important things," she said and turned to lord Sylvian, "Lord Sylvian, you can start releasing the leaks of the projects. The official response of the pyramid will be conforming existence of the project, and nothing more," she said before she turned to me.

    All leaks will not be the truths; there will be some lies too; it confuses our enemies, as the council would not be the only ones who will be leaking the information.

    "Have you decided on the face of the project, Grandmaster?" asked Grand Commander. As she has said, most of the details of the project will remain secret, except for a few that we leaked, but they will not be the only things that will be leaked.

    With the existence of the project bing known, it is clear there will be some loose mouths who will spill the details along with the identities are those involved.

    So, we will need the unofficial face of the project; they will steer the discussions and narrative of the project in the directions we want to be; this news is going to create a huge st. As to how big it will be and how people will react to it, I have no idea, but one is clear, we need to be prepared for everything.

    "Yes, I think she will be the perfect candidate," I said and tapped on my holowatch, and a projection of the person along with her information appeared.

    Expressions of every council member and some grand lords have changed seeing the projection; they have be a little weird. They are quite familiar with her since she held an important position in the project; I know she is the person I should not choose for many obvious reasons.

    "Grandmaster, are you sure about her? Isn''t she a little¡­unstable?" asked Grand Commander, "Yes, a little bit, but I think she will be right for a job," I said.

    "Since you have decided, we will ept your decision, but she will be on trial unless she proves that she could deal with things that came her," said the Grand Commander and pressed her temples, already worrying about a thing she agreed to.

    "Thank you, Grand Commander, council," I said to them.

    "Grandmaster, there is one thing we want to talk to you about," said the Grand Commander, "Please," I said.

    "We want you to increase the scale of the project, not only from High but from bottom-up, and also start to draw the ns to produce the High-Grandmasters," she said, and hearing that, I couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment before a small smile appeared on my face.

    The smile would have been much bigger if not for me controlling my expressions.

    I have been nning to propose that, and it is necessary to take the steps, as now the Grimms know about our capability and would try even harder to produce the Grandmasters and above-level powerhouses to crush us.

    "I would dly oblige to it, Grand Commander, but we don''t have resources; the current resources we have wouldn''tst even a month if we were to go all out," I said, to which she nodded.

    "Grandmaster, you should focus on the projects, leave the resource to us; the pyramid will provide you will all the resources that you need," she said, and looking at her expression, she seemed to have a definite n for it.

    "I am relieved then," I said, and I am truly relieved.

    I hope the pyramid does provide me a huge amount of resources; there are many experiments that require a humongous amount of resources, but if sessful, they will not only help me but would also help me, but also the project.

    Speaking of the experiment, my clone had just finished analyzing the effects of the lunar frost and the strengthening energy that came after, and I have to say the result was shocking. So, much that it excited me tremendously.

    The lunar frost had damaged my body and soul before the frost got burned by the sr herbal energy and then healed and strengthened by the strengthening energy.

    The whole thing benefitted me tremendously and amplified the effect of strengthening by 20%, which is huge considering the strengthening energy is created from the powerful bloodline, and now this process has enhanced its effect by 20%.

    Multiple ideas began to filter through me, and suddenly, my eyes lit up when I remembered I had a subject to test my theory.

    "Grandmaster?" said Grand Commander seeing the strange expressions appearing on my face all of a sudden. I looked at her before turning to the council.

    "My apologies, but I like to be excused; there is something important I have to do," I said to the amused and confused council and turned to Grand Commanders.

    "Grand Commander, I would be grateful if you would send me healing hall Jf28," I asked the Grand Commander. She did not ask anything, just nodded, and the next second, a teleportation formation covered me before I disappeared.

    The next second, I appeared in healing hall 28, where Grandmaster Charline, along with hazel, is healing three High Grandmasters who are in a different formation.

    I nodded at Grandmaster Charline and Hazel before turning to the three High Grandmasters with a big bright smile on my face, which may have been a little weird and might have given them a feeling of threat as a cautious frown appeared on their faces.

    "My lords,dies, how would you like if I freeze you all again with lunar frost for the little experiment of mine," I asked, shocking the hell out of three of them.

 Chapter 2625: New Phase

    <h4>Chapter 2625: New Phase</h4>

    In A Very Secret ce

    "We have far underestimated the humans this time," said the old Werewolf with a sigh, "We have thought, with a great advantage, we will crush them, but it seemed like we were underestimating our enemies too much," He added as it looked at the table.

    There are a few empty ces on the table that were not present yesterday.

    "We have lost Bastr; our healers tried our hardest, but that frost had damaged him too much; it had also heavily injured one of our quasi Grand Lords and two High Grandmasters, that it will take them half a year to year to fully recover," Old snake replied as he projected the full list of casualties to everyone.

    "It is the truth that we have suffered, but the numbers are manageable; it did not hurt us at the core, and I think it is a pretty good bargain considering we are able to kill their Grand Lords," said Chaes the Crockman, and everyone nodded including the old Werewolf.

    "Still, we have to remember this failure and strive for a better; we will not suffer such loss again; you all know what will happen if failed despite this amazing blessing on us," said the old Werewolf and all the Grand Lords sitting on the table shuddered visibly in fear.

    "Were you able to find out about the reason humans were able to produce so many Grandmasters in such a span?" asked the old Werewolf to Foxwomem.

    "Yes, many things," said the Foxwomen with a slightly excited tone, she had already made many mistakes, and she did not want to make them anymore; the information she was able to collect would surely impress everyone.

    "Go on then. Are you waiting for permission!" Snapping the old snake at her dramatic pause, she red at him before turning toward the whole council as she produced some projection.

    "The humans have created something called projects, where they admit people and groomed them especially to be the powerhouses," she said, and it made everybody frown, "It is not new; the humans have been doing that for thousands of years," said Chaes the Crockman.

    "This time, it is different," she replied and made the few documents expand. "Under the leadership of a mysterious unnamed director, they have brought out many strange solutions, methods, and ways that strengthen them to limit and also harness more power from their bloodline andprehend their Inheritance to make them advance fast," she said ad sent the document to everyone to have a closer look.

    "Were you able to find out about the methods?" asked the Ratman, "Yes, few of them," she replied and sent them another few documents.

    "Aside from the mysterious director, there is a core team, and you all would not believe, who is part of the team," she said and projected thirty-seven images along with their information.

    If Micheal had been, he would have been quite surprised seeing the Grimms getting 60% members of the project right, and all most all-important people rted to the project were there, including the assistants like Hazel; the list also contained the fake members that pyramid had promoted.

    "So, the Zaar is also part of the group," said the old snake, "It might not be; most of them might not be; these may be all members that humans have promoted to confuse us, the humans bastards are very good at that," said Chaes the crockman, and some Grimms nodded.

    "I also agree with, but I think in all of them, at least a quarter of them are the true members, and Zaar is definitely part of it," she said.

    "Prepare the kill order on all of them, with Zaar being the highest. If need to be, the Grand Lords will personally take action to kill it and ce the ''Grand ss'' reward on the identity of this mysterious director," said the old Werewolf and began to read all the documents and brought out another few documents.

    Nobody disturbed him, and few smart ones like an old snake and foxwomen even understood what it was looking for and quickly began to check the documents.

    "As expected," said the old Werewolf with a grin after he finished reading the documents. "Just like us, the humans also require a colossal amount of resources; I am sure by now, they have emptied all the treasuries of the pyramid and half of the vaults of their supreme," he projected the charts for all to see.

    "Looking at the graph, since the past year, there is five times hike in ruin travels,pared to previous wars, it is clear that they are searching for the resources and the same reason why have attacked five of our resource sites and if I am not wrong, then ining days the traffic on the ruins would increase further," he said and with a wide grin.

    "It seemed like the war would soon turn in a different direction; a direction no war had ever taken or never been at such scale," said the old snake, and a grin had lit up across its face too.

    Since they are also producing the Grandmasters and something more, their resources are rapidly depleting, but they did take any big action about it; the treasure hunting parties were kept to a minimum, so humans would not suspect anything.

    Now, both of their cats are out of the bags, and with it, there will be no holding back. They will take all the resources from the ruins and will also kill the humans, and this time, there won''t be any powerhouses that wille to rescue them since the battlefields will be shifted to the ruins.

    "Begin to make the preparation; this time, we will crush humans on these new battlefields," said the old Werewolf and brought out another file.

    "Also, send the reinforcements to five of the resource sites the humans have attacked; we will give a preview of what they are going suffer next," it ordered and selected the people to send to the five resources site, and this time, the number is big.

    It wants to massacre every human that dares to eye the resources of the Grimms race; in the current scenario, they are strategic assets, a fuel to produce a huge number of powerful powerhouses.

 Chapter 2626: Result

    <h4>Chapter 2626: Result</h4>

    "Wake up,"

    My clone woke me up exactly four hourster; it had been three days since the great battles, and things were very chaotic, so now I could not even walk in the hallway like before.

    Not only me but others too; just yesterday, Grandmaster Salvador said his social life had been destroyed. Not all are sad about what is happening; some are enjoying the fame, and the one who is most is Marie; it seems like she is born for it.

    I had stopped going out, not that I much go out unless it is an emergency. Since the project began, I barely had any time to do anything else, and these three days have been jammed-packed.

    I woke up from my bed and freshened up, and showered before bringing out a lunch. I usually try to eat with my family, but it is afternoon, my father is working, and my sister is at school; I will try to have dinner with them tonight if possible.

    Which is likely, considering the work I have to do.

    Buff!

    As I finished lunch, I looked at my holowatch before stepping into the teleportation formation, and a secondter appeared in healing hall jf28.

    Where I saw Grandmaster Charline conversing with the three High Grandmasters, they were ady Redhorn, Lord Muske, and Lord Rivian, who were kind enough to be part of my experiment.

    Three days ago, I had frozen them with lunar frost that Lady Vivian had extracted from their body; like me, I have begun slowly destroying the lunar frost with herbal sun element energy before healing them with an offshoot of strengthening energy.

    I am very grateful for my experiments when I tried to create something strengthening energy; though I have failed to create something of that efficacy, I have created something and have improved that form ording to these three.

    "How are you all feeling?" I asked after I greeted Grandmaster Charline, "Frozen!" replied Lady Redhorn, clearly very annoyed.

    "How long this will continue, Lord Zaar?" asked Lord Ravian, "Not long; you will be out in about two hours; Lady Redhorn will take about five more, while Grandmaster Muske will be free in about half an hour," I replied as I looked at their at meta-scans.

    They have been here for more than three days, and their powers are sealed except for their body''s natural healing ability. Not to mention, the formation is sending two types of energies into their bodies, which are circting through different pathways for three straight days, which ought to make them tired.

    "Good, if you had said one more day, I might have unsealed my powers and walked away," said Lady Redhorn, to which I smiled.

    I talked to them for a few minutes, and they again asked me whether this experiment of mine working. As always, I kept mum and turned to Grandmistress Charline.

    There is huge work for us, but we have been sharing our time in this ce; this experiment is very important, and if it seeds, then it will have huge implications on the project, especially for the high-level powerhouses, like Grandmasters and High Grandmasters.

    Before I knew it, twenty-five passed as I was engrossed in conversation with Grandmaster Charline and turned to Lord Musk as my clone informed me all the lunar frost inside him had been destroyed and his bodypletely healed.

    "Lord Muske, you can unseal your power now," I said to him; the old nodded, and I felt his Grandmaster ss aura bursting out of his body, clearly stronger than what it was when I first saw it; it immediately surprised the old man and others.

    "Please examine your body and soul, and tell me if there is any problem?" I asked; I could see the changes his body and soul had gone through, but I wanted to see that himself. It will spoil all the fun if I hold him that.

    He closed his eyes, and a couple of secondster, a huge change appeared on his face, and he shuddered a momentter before opening his eyes.

    "This?" he asked in shock with eyes wide. "The experiment was a sess; if I am not wrong, then you had a 19% overall increase in strength," I said to the shock of all High Grandmasters.

    "Such increase by little freezing and unfreezing?" asked lord Muske, which made Grandmaster Charline frown. "It is not so simple," I replied while shaking my head.

    "The frost used to use freeze you was purest lunar frost, the resources used to destroy were the extremly rare sun element resources and the energies that were to strengthen you contained the hint of divine dust and other simr resources, not mentioning the other steps like cirction energies and other things, the calcted amalgamation of all have produced such result," I exined.

    "My apologies, Grandmaster; I spoke thoughtlessly. The change was so shocking that it had muddled my thoughts," he said. To that, I smiled.

    "Everything is fine as far as I could see, Lord Muske, but if you have time, please visit me in a month," I said. "Of course, Grandmaster," He said and walked toward the formation, likely going to centralmand where he summoned.

    The council had been eating my ear for three days, I was admonishment, and I truly deserved it. In my excitement, I used three of them in my experiment without thinking they might be needed somewhere else during such a difficult time.

    We have limited Grandmasters, and I have incapacitated the three; there would have been disastrous consequences if the Grimms hadunched the full attack, and there were chances they might do something like that in response to our attack.

    I should have used only one of them, but the lesson has been learned; next time, I will think carefully when I do something like that.

    Buzz!

    A few minutester, the formation buzzed, and Erica appeared; we left the two formations and the High Grandmasters on it in her care before walking out of the healing hall.

    The formation is delicate, but the most important stage is already over, and if anything handles, Erica will be able to handle it. Grandmaster Charline had taught her well; in such a short time, she had be quite a capable healer.

    We appeared in the conference room and found everybody was already there; the conference room was full, from leaders to assistants, everyone was present.

    "Director,"

    The bustling room became quiet as I appeared and stood up, greeting me with my title. "Everyone, please sit down," I said, and everyone sat.

    "Has everyone returned?" I asked, "Yes, all surviving members of all three projects have returned," Hazel replied and projected the numbers in front of me.

    "In this war, we have lost quite a lot of subjects; just the Grandmaster project has lost thirty-seven people; ording to your estimated, two of them had a nearly perfect chance of bing Grandmasters in the next four months," she said, clearly stating her displeasure with my decision.

    I did not discuss the decision to send them all to war with my team; it is not like I did not want but could not due to the secrecy of the mission.

    So, after I returned from the battle, I had to hear quite a lot ofints, and even now, they did not stop.

 Chapter 2627: Expansion

    <h4>Chapter 2627: Expansion</h4>

    "Now, let''s talk about expansion, " I said, "We do not have enough resources for expansion; the current resources we have would notst even a month," said Jim, shooting down my words before I could exin further.

    "We do not have to worry about resources; the pyramid had promised me that they would provide us as many resources we need; we just need to admit and work on every suitable candidate on the project," I said, surprising many of them.

    "The Pyramid is going to have a very hard time negotiating for the organizations for the resources," said Grandmaster Salvador, and everyone nodded with mirth.

    There are two ways we could get resources; one is from organizations whose coffers are filled with centuries and millennia of collection, and the other is by sending treasure hunting teams into the ruins, which is obviously difficult and take time.

    Seeing the craze about the project that appeared among the organizations since the news about the project had spread two days ago, it is extremly clear that they are willing to give the resources to the project.

    I had a meeting with the council yesterday, where they informed me about the shocking interest organizations have shown in the project, far more than what they had expected. Nearly all organizations, from supremes to kings, have called them to inquire about it, with many of them willing to provide a huge amount of resources.

    Though there is one caveat to their offer, all of them wanted a quota in exchange for their resources, and they were even willing to empty their coffers as long as their members were epted into the project and made certain progress.

    I t out rejected it, even the council was willing for a smallpromise, but I opposed it vehemently. There will be nopromise on the selection of the subject of projects. I will ept only those who are suitable, and there will be no exception to that.

    Thankfully, the record of the project is good; till now, around 53% of Grandmasters we produced belong to supremes while 47% belong to other lower organizations.

    This number is quite shocking, considering that above 85% of Grandmasters belong to supremes, and in thousands of years, the number has changed, but it has never gone lower than the 75%, but the project has already begun to change that status quo.

    I am confident that within a year, it will change, and it is making some members of supremes a little iffy, but unlike the small organization, the leaders of these organizations are smart and could look ahead.

    They are very clear, as long as they have the highest level powerhouses, they will always be supremes, and in that, they have far greater advantages, and the project will not change things much and might even make things better as more than half people selected in the project still belong to supremes.

    Yesterday, the council informed me that, by the end of the week, many supremes would open their treasuries for the project; they were very confident about it.

    "Speaking of organization, tomorrow the council has arranged the donor g with the representative of the organization, and nine among the core will have to attend," informed crazy mary from the other side of the table; there was a big smile on her face when she said.

    Being the unofficial face of the projects, she is getting all the attention in the world; in just two days, she had more than ten appearances on popr shows and has done three unofficial press conferences, and even after that, she looked like a fresh flower, without any hint of tiredness on her face.

    "Director and I are going, so there are seven more ces left," she said and looked at them, "I am not going; hounds will eat this old man alive," declined Grandmaster Salvador immediately, "Me, neither; I have been stopped tens of times, and my mailbox is filled emails from people I barely," Grandmaster Sethi also shook her head.

    "We will leave the matter of g forter; let''s focus on important things first," I said and gave a look; while the g is important, there are more important things to worry about.

    "Grandmaster Charline, Grandmaster Salvador, and mary begin to recruit people we have on the waiting list; I will give you another list when seedse back from scanning end of the week," I said to them, and immediate Grandmistress Charline began rapidly signing.

    "Yes, Grandmistress, I understand we need more people, and we will begin interviewing the people you have all referred," I said and brought out the long list of names they have all referred.

    We have constantly been recruiting for months, but this process is slow. The interview takes time, and also the background check, in which Grand Lord is involved, and with strictness involved, we have never managed to recruit more than seven people in a month.

    Fortunately, now that the existence of projects has be known, we can loosen up some conditions, which I hope will help us recruit more and improve our staffing conditions. Though it will not solve it, it is too difficult seeing the condition we have in ce, on which we could notpromise too much.

    "Good, we really need new alchemists," said Jim; nearly half of the people we recruit are alchemists, and we need a lot of them, considering the sheer amount of resources we use.

    The project is a paradise for them, where they learn from the best and can practice their craft by working on thousands of alchemical goods. This year, we are definitely going to get at least one Grandmaster of Alchemy, and I am already aware of who is going to earn the title.

    I had throught it would take them one and half years to two years, but ording to Jim and Grandmaster Salvador, it is going to be this year.

    As long as nothing goes wrong, we will have another Grandmaster of Alchemy, and it helps greatly, as it is not a simple title. One needs to be very aplished to earn that, and the Pyramid and the alchemical association are very strict when ites to granting them.

    Mary is also very close, and if she had worked a little harder, she would have earned that title decades ago. ording to Grandmaster Salvador, Mary''s alchemical talent is no weaker than Jim''s, but unlike Jim, mary did not work hard for it.

    "Speaking of Alchemists, we need to find a recement for mary to lead the king project; if you have anyone to refer, I will listen," I said, and the eyes of some people lit up.

    As the unofficial face of the project, mary could not lead the King project, as with her new job, she will not be able to give the king project all her focus, which it requires.

    Not to mention, mary has to work on her qualification for Grandmaster of Alchemy; her teacher wants to see her reach designation before she dies, and even I don''t dare to be cross with that old woman.

    "I have a name to suggest," said Jim, "Me too," added Grandmaster Sethi, and others also chimed in one after another.

 Chapter 2628: Epiphany

    <h4>Chapter 2628: Epiphany</h4>

    "Everything is good, but keep replenishing the pool every three hours, for eighteen hours," I said to three assistants while handling a small bottle with blue liquid.

    In front of me is a huge pool of pale blue liquid, and it is over three hundred leader ss Tyrants sitting with their eyes closed. Each one of their bodies was covered in the formation, which would absorb the energy from the pool and send it into their bodies through the different points of their body.

    This method is not new, but I have made some advancements in the formation, and Jim has improved the form, which immediately increased the efficacy of the method by about 11%, which is great.

    After taking a look one more time, I walked toward the formation; there was one more ce I had to go before I had to visit the healing hall ft28 to release thest subject.

    Hun!

    I was just looking to step into formation when suddenly I stopped; one of the meta-physical scans in my core was showing an anomaly, and seeing what it was, a shock couldn''t help but appear on my face before it had turned into a bright smile.

    ''It is true, unexpected,'' I said to myself; I truly did not think something like it would happen, but it is wee after the losses we have suffered.

    Tr

    "I aming," I said as I received the call; I knew what it was about. I cut the call, stepped into the formation, and a secondter, I appeared in the healing hall f28.

    Erica looked at me and motioned toward Lady Redhorn; she was alone in formation; Grandmaster Ravian left two hours ago; I hade a few minutes before he finished and gave him the rundown of the progress he had made, which made him so emotional that he cried.

    To be honest, I did not expect him to cry, but sometimes, youe across it, like the thing that is happening in front of me.

    Lady Redhorn is sitting on the formation with her eyes closed; there is nothing strange about it till one senses faint first energy swirling around her.

    She hadprehended the first energy; though it was very faint now, it would change over time. What truly matters is summoning the first energy, and with it, it is a matter of time before she gains control over it and recognizes a quasi-Grand Lord.

    Still, it quite stumped me, considering she is circting two types of energies in different veins. It took huge concentration as the pathways are quiteplicated, and one has to maintain different speeds in two energies.

    What I mean to say is usually, one needs a free mind toprehend the first energy, but Lady Redhorn did it while being busy circting two types of energies in her body.

    I looked at the meta-scan and saw she is still circting the energies and would be able to get rid of lunar frost in about twenty minutes. Seeing that, I did not wait in the hall; every minute was important, and in twenty-minute, I could finish up a task.

    So, I walked into the formation and disappeared a secondter, leaving everything in Erica''s care.

    Buzz!

    Eighteen minutester, I appeared back into the healing hall and walked silently in front of Lady Redhorn, who was just a few seconds away from destroying thest bit of lunar frost from her body.

    Twenty-two seconds passed when finally, thest bit of the lunar frost was destroyed. Now, there is not even a speck that had remained, but Lady Redhorn did not open her eyes, nor I had expected her to, with the first energy swirling around her.

    She had stuck with epiphany andprehended the first energy; it took a minute or few hours for her toe out; I will only wait for a few minutes before I leave, there are many things I have to do, and even though it is important, I could not stay here.

    Not do I need to with Erica present here; she will inform me when Lady Redhorn opens her eyes.

    I looked at her meta-scan, and after some observation, I was able to find out the progress she had made, and it was very good, better than two of her colleagues who were here with her.

    It seemed like the lunar frost treatment, which came to me suddenly, really worked, and it worked much better than I had imagined. Though the resources required for the method are really back-breaking, this method is not for everyone.

    Not only because of resources but also because of lunar frost, which is extremly powerful and dangerous that, if handled incorrectly, would easily kill a High Grandmaster.

    I am also out of this dangerous substance; I have used everything I have on three of them. It is a good thing; I have a meeting with the Grand Commander an hourter; I will ask her if she could provide me with some lunar frost, a little bit of it would be enough tost me a month.

    About five minutes passed, and I was going to stay here for another five before I left; like I had said, there were many important things I had to do.

    Two minutes passed when I sensed a faint fluctuation and saw Lady Redhorn opening her eyes with a light smile on her face.

    "Congrattion, Lady Redhorn; the day isn''t far before you will be a quasi Grand Lord," I said to the woman, who seemed to have be a few years younger; I don''t know whether it is because of my treatment or the happiness or the both.

    "It is thanks to you that I was able to get this wonderful opportunity," she said. "I can not take credit for that, Lady Redhorn; you have received the epiphany because of your deep umtions," I said to which she smiled.

    "I was a little doubtful about your experiment, but it seemed like I had far too much underestimated you," she said as she lifted her dainty hand and formed a fist. "If I am wrong, then the strength of my body and soul should have been increased by 20% to 25%," she added as she looked at me.

    "22% to be exact," I replied, and hearing that a smile on her face became brighter. "With this increase, I am hairbreadth away from reaching the absolute limit of High Grandmaster ss," she said.

    Looking at her meta-scans, some might say she had already reached it, but she is right. She is just a hair breadth away from reaching the absolute limit of the High Grandmaster ss in body and soul.

    "Still, thank you again, Grandmaster; you have done a great favor to me, which I will return one day," she said and walked into teleportation formation before disappearing.

    "With her, we have got another quasi-Grand Lord very soon," Erica said with hope burning in her eyes. "We will also get a Grandmaster, too," I said while looking at her, which made her blush a little.

    It had been only a year since I fixed her bloodline from mutation; that episode had sent her to hibernation for a few months, but when she woke up, her bloodline had gone through the spurt that, within six months, she had reached the absolute limit of Master ss.

    If she wanted, she could level up to Grandmaster, but she waited and continued strengthening her bloodline, and her efforts are finally going to bear fruit, as looking at her condition, she wasn''t far away from creating a bloodline core.

 Chapter 2629: The Mansion Of Grand Commander

    <h4>Chapter 2629: The Mansion Of Grand Commander</h4>

    Knock Knock

    I knocked on the door of a huge mansion, one of the biggest in the whole pyramid; the residence of the leader of the council.

    The whole mansion is white in color and has been carved from single-piece achasas marble, which is insanely expensive.

    It is a very rare type of marble that absorb mana, purifies it, and mellows it before releasing it with a mixture of special energy, which helps in absorbing this energy without any slightest difort.

    It is a good ability, but many things could do such things and are not as insanely expensive as this marble. The reason for its insane price because its ability to increase the natural mana capacity of the body.

    If a child stays here for ten years, their mana capacity would be doubled at the least. It is not just children, but powerhouses at the level of Grand Commander and even Grand Lords benefit from it.

    It is not just Grand Commander have such special houses, but also all the other council members and High Grandmasters and above powerhouses. I was offered one of these special category houses, but I declined after I discussed it with my family.

    While the benefits are great, they are not great enough that I would move away from where I am currently living.

    My sister and parents are getting the best benefits in all the world with all the resources I have,parable to or even better than the offspring of Grand Lords. So, there was no need to move away, which made my sister unhappy, considering all her friends and school were within walking distance.

    Click!

    A few seconds passed, and I was about to knock on the door again when the door opened, and the person who opened it shocked the hell out of me, as it was a Grand Lord.

    "Grand Lord," I greeted with a slight bow, "There is no need so formal, Grandmaster; you can address me as before," said Lady Hera and beckoned me in.

    The inside of the mansion is spartan interior; it barely has any things, but everything, whether chairs or rugs, is of the finest quality. Some of which are even releasing the aura that will harm if anyone below the Grandmasters walks near them.

    It is clear that over 95% of the things here are from the ruins, and not all of them were brought by the Grand Commander.

    As I walked past the visiting room and entered the hallway, I saw many famous arts, one of which was a famous painting that one of her predecessors brought from the ruin two thousand years ago.

    There is a world inside that painting that the soul could enter; from what I heart, it is a wonderful ce that brings lots of benefits, but it is not all good. The world inside had corruption and made several Grandmasters mad, some never able to recover.

    "World of Maharaka, a wonderful artifact to train. You should give it a try when you reach the absolute limit of High Grandmaster ss," said Lady Vivian. "Isn''t this painting corrupt the soul?" I asked, looking at a beautiful painting of snow mountains and green gardens.

    "Yes, it does, and only Grand Lords are rtively safe in it, but those of lower level could also go and get great benefits as long as they have a strong will," she said and looked at me with a twinkling eye before we continued.

    Click!

    Soon we reached in front of the bronze door with a simple flower design, and Lady Vivian pushed its hand. The bronze door opened with a click, and she walked inside, with me following behind.

    I walked into the hall, and like the rooms in this building, it also has minimal things; except for a med-bed and a few chairs, there was nothing. Though I should mention that there are four Grand Lords in the room, aside from the old lord of ss and Lady Vivian, there is Patriarch Bradford and Lady Ang, both of them in projection.

    "Grandmaster, thank you for epting the personal invitation despite your busy schedule," said the Grand Commander as she stood up from her seat. "It is the least I could do, Grand Commander," I replied.

    "You must have already guessed why I have called you, right?" she asked, to which I nodded. "It is about your Body, right," I said, and her expression became a little serious, "Yes, it is about my Body; I hope you will take a look at it," she affirmed.

    "Please,y on the bed, Grand Commander," I said directly; she nodded andid on the grey stone med-bed.

    "I am going to send an investigative seed inside you, Grand Commander; it will let me see everything, every secrete of yours," I said, indirectly asking for an ent, and immediatly felt a fatal threat before it had disappeared; it seemed like Lady Vivian is still angry about it.

    "Go ahead, Grandmaster, but let me inform you that your investigative seed might not be able to survive when it goes near my body, even soul senses of Grand Lords when they moved so close to it," she warned, "We will use a different method if that happens," I said with a smile.

    A secondter, a tiny ck seed size of peanut appeared above my index finger before flying toward Grand Commander and seeping inside her through the middle of her chest.

    A few secondster, a meta-physical scan of her body appeared in front of me. It was of just the upperyer, but still, what I saw surprised me. It seemed like lunar frost was affecting the Grand Commander''s body more than I had imagined.

    There are clear signs of it; most of them are new and likely appeared after the battle, but I could see some old, very old seeing them; I could calcte when her elemental body had awaked. It had awakened quite early, much earlier than I had expected an elemental body could awaken in our world.

    Sigh

    I couldn''t help but sigh, seeing that she had awakened her body when there was no support from the Inheritance; I wondered how she had survived.

    She would have been if it had been aplete awakening, but the signs I have seen so far, it is very clear that her awakening was far frome. Not only it was iplete, but it also awakened suddenly, without prior warning or signs.

    So, different from the twins.

    Compared to her, twins could be said to be exceedingly lucky, as the awakening of their bodies was slow. First, it was the constitution that materialized, which continued strengthening till it surpassed the boundary of the constitution and marched toward the body.

    As it did, it got stronger and stronger, giving enough signs of what their conditions were and giving patriarch Bradford enough time to find inheritances.

    The Inheritance they found was weak and unsuitable, but it did buy them a few years before it began to elementalise them, and they went to hibernation.

    When the bloodsun had called me, they were cusp of awakening, and their awakening wouldn''t have beenplete if not for the timely help from me and that Inheritance, which I hade to know about that person in the garden.

    That Inheritance could have also helped the Grand Commander if she had imprinted it before the awakening. Now it is useless; her condition is unsuitable for that Inheritance, and if we removed her current Inheritance forcefully, it would kill her within a minute.

 Chapter 2630: Crescent Core I

    <h4>Chapter 2630: Crescent Core I</h4>

    Gasp!

    An audible gasp couldn''t help bute out of my mouth when I saw her elemental body core, and I couldn''t help but get shocked; despite being broken, it is majestic.

    In front of my eyes is crescent shape crystal, letting out gentle, silvery light. It looked like a piece of heaven itself, a perfection, until one looked past the gentle, silvery light, and they would see the cracks on the lunar crystal.

    They are everywhere, covering every part of the crescent body core; these cracks are not small either; the biggest one is in the middle. It is nearly breaking the crystal in two; the two sides are only connected by the teethers.

    The elemental body core should not break away. If that happens, then it will be the end of Grand Commander and whoever standing within a few miles radius of her; even Grand Lords would suffer if they are too close.

    The elemental body core is surrounded by a spherical formation made of mirror runes. These are the runes that came out of the Grand Commander''s body when she had brought out the power of her constitution; she should not have done that.

    She had expedited the process by a few months.

    The elemental body core is not standing idly; powerful lunar frost energy emitting out of it, and the formation is absorbing it, but it has also reached its limit as a faint amount of lunar frost energy seeping out of it.

    Looking at the energy, I couldn''t help but wonder how amazing it would have been if it had been just a frost body instead of Lunar Frost. The frost also has a crystalline structure and would have synergized well with the Inheritance.

    They would have about 50% synergy, which is not good, but not bad either; the thing is, she would have been able to use the power of her body with her Inheritance, and she would have been terrifying; s, it is a lunar frost body she has.

    A body is much more powerful than the frost body, but also something extremly dangerous when broken like now.

    I could already estimate the months she had before the lunar energy became too much to handle for the formation and Inheritance that it would freeze her to death.

    I already got most of the information, and now only onest thing remained, examing the core itself. Which even Grand Lords couldn''t do, but there is hope; I might able to able to do it with my preparations.

    I already knew I would be called after seeing the condition of the Grand Commander in the battle. I have a huge amount of data on the elemental core, not only from the ones I have gotten from the twins but also from the Hermes library and other sources.

    With that in mind, I have created a new investigative seed using a huge fortune. I have spent enough resources that would help a couple of Grandmasters to level up to High Grandmasters; people would curse if they knew it.

    I have even added many of Grand Lord''s resources; my heart has bled with the use of each one of those resources.

    Spending these huge amounts of resources is necessary, as it would not be just simple investigating; there will be some collection and a few other things.

    Though I had to seed in doing all those things, even with all the preparations, I could not tell whether I would seed or not. There is a high chance my seed would be destroyed before it even reaches the elemental core.

    Still, I have to try; the life of Grand Commander and a huge treasure trove of data, along with other things, are waiting for me.

    So, I moved my seed, and soon it had reached the sphere; the faint lunar frost energy did not affect, nor did I expect it would. If this tiny bit of lunar energy were to affect my seed, then I would stop before I begin.

    The conditions inside are going to be a thousand times worse, and my seed will have to bear that, and let''s hope it will.

    My seed moved toward the gap in formation and began to pass through it without any problem. While the formation is extremlyplicated, my clone had studied it for days; I had copied it when it came out in the battle.

    Its main focus is stopping the lunar frost energies froming out; though it would also stop things from going in, there are some exceptions. A few soul senses which had imprinted, those select few soul energies could go inside.

    I had just copied it; I had quite a sample of lord of sses soul energy; I had made some modifications, and now my seed had a clear way through it.

    "Grandmaster, it seemed like you did not need a key," said Grand Commander with a voice filled with awe; when the Grand Lords heard it, it shocked them.

    "There is nothing shocking about it, Grand Commander; I had copied it when it came out in the battle and had three days to solve it," I said and even shocked them further.

    I once again closed my eyes and put myplete focus on the seed. Now, I have to giveplete focus to the seed for what I am going to do next.

    Finally, the seed came out of the formation and reached the other side, and immediately, the lunar frost energy became thousands of times greater. Three thousand two hundred and twenty-one times, in an instant.

    The lunar frost is extremly powerful; anyone besides the Grand Lord would freeze to death, and even Grand Lords would feel the effect.

    I looked at my seed, and seeing it bearing the pressure of lunar frost, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, and I moved the seed forward. This is just the beginning; the close the seed gets to the core, the more powerful the lunar frost will be.

    The seed moved slowly, and by the end of the minute, it had reached very close to the elemental core and was now only hair breath away from it. Here the power of the lunar frost increased by three times, reaching a little over ten thousand times.

    The seed is fine, but the real challenge is ahead.

    The ck seed turnedpletely pink and went inside the core; it had chosen the biggest gap between the core.

    It went inside and froze; the power so powerful froze it on the spot, and it was expected as the next moment, the pink seed begin to shine and break out of its freeze, but it did not have long, considering how powerful the lunar frost is, it would be able to stay inside the core for forty seconds at most.

    The time will shorten if the seed goes deeper, which it is nning to do.

    The seed glowed brighter and burst into its full power, leaving nothing back as its spend ahead toward the center of the elemental core. It had to reach deeper, as the target could be achieved after going deeper.

    So, it went deeper.

 Chapter 2631 Crescent Core II

    Chapter 2631 Crescent Core II¡¡¡¡''Its time,'' I said as my seed had reached the center of the core, and just as it did, it glowed even brighter for a moment before releasing the dense pink wave.

    It is a scanning wave, I have used nearly all my supply of rule-bending crystal in this seed, and half of it is being used for this scanning wave. It is not easy to scan the core, but I have prepared for it without caring for the resources I use.

    It is an extremly important step, as it will give all the data I need to know whether the Grand Commanders'' condition could be healed or not. As of now, everything I have seen tells me that Grand Commander has merely two months to live, and while I could extend it by a few months, I did not see any way to heal her.

    Her condition is far too gone to be used by my usual methods.

    The scanning wave spread, and as it spread, its shine began to get dimmer at dimmer. The pure lunar frost elemental core is extremly powerful with many defensive mechanisms, and even though they could not sense the scanning wave or seed, the powerful energies around are assaulting it nheless.

    If it had sensed it like it senses the existence ofing soul senses, it would freeze it before it even touches the seed.

    Even Grand Commander could not see the core despite it being part of her core; being broken and unstable made a lot of things harder. The core did not freeze her soul sense like it did with her others but repel it, barely letting it touch it.

    I know it because I have sensed her dense soul sense remaining in the periphery of the core.

    It took barely a second for a scanning wave to reach the end of the elemental core, but it felt like hours, and it had lost more than half of its shine. It begins to recede, and I felt like it might not be able to reach back to the core before its power ispletely spent.

    I hope nothing of that sort happens; all the hard work and resources I spent on it will go to waste, and so is finding a way to cure the Grand Commanders'' condition.

    A second felt like an hour, but it passed, and the scanning wave came back, and it survived, albeit barely; by the time it had reached the seed, it had nearly be invisible. If it had been even a momentte, it would have beenpletely destroyed.

    It did not, and I have got theplete scan of the Grand Commanders'' broken elemental core.

    ''Run!''

    As the wave went back to the seed, the already prepared seed spent toward the exit with its full power. It had already prepared, and now it is making its way with all its power.

    The seed has aplished nearly all its core, except for one; initially, I was nning to collect extremly dense lunar frost energy, but as the seed entered the core, I changed my mind seeing something else. I now n to take the part of the core itself.

    In the biggest gap of the core, there are thousands of tiny lunar element crystals floating. These are very small; one could not even see them with the naked eye but possess so much power that they would even Grand Lord if they dared to touch with the naked hand.

    Seed opened its mouth like a monster and took the crystals one after another before closing just as fast.

    The seed has only taken five among thousands of tiny lunar frost crystals; the seed had taken only five because taking more might alert the core and also because it is what it could take. Those crystals are extremely powerful, and my seed could not store more than five.

    It took seven seconds for the seed toe out of the core, and it had lost 95% of its power in doing that, but it did not matter as the 5% is more than enough to get out of the frozen boundary.

    A few secondster, the seed entered the formation, leaving all the frost behind.

    As it entered the formation, a change happened in the seed; it split into two parts; one came toward me, while the other remained in the formation.

    A minuteter, I opened my eyes and found everybody was looking at me, including the Grand Commander.

    "Grandmaster, what do you think?" asked the old lord of ss anddy Vivian in unison, with hope and uncertainty filling their eyes.

    "Grand Commander had only had about two months to live," I said, and I could see no one was surprised hearing that, but still, deep grief couldn''t help but appear on their faces. "This silly girl, I told her not looser her seal; if she hadn''t done that, she would have longer to live," said the old lord of ss.

    "I saw the opportunity and took it, and I do not regret it; before I die, I will try to take a Grand Lord with me," said the Grand Commander with eyes filled with conviction.

    "You silly girl," said Lady Vivian as she gently caressed the cheek with tear-filled eyes. "Is there any way to extend her life, Grandmaster? You have found a way for me; there must be a way for her," asked the lord of ss pleadingly.

    There are very few things that could be made a Grand Lord plead, especially the one as old as him, who had seen and experienced everything in his more than four hundred years of life. His words are a testament to how much he loved his student.

    "Yes; it will cost us a fortune, but we will be able to extend the life of Grand Commander by six to eight months," I said, and I could see the lord of ss and others taking a small sigh of relief, but the frown on Lady Vivian''s face became deeper.

    "Is there a way to save Hera fully? You have saved the students of Lord Bradford," she said, greatly surprising me, and I looked at Patriarch Bradford, who nodded at me.

    He had warned me not to tell the council or any other about the condition of the twins. While the world knows that twins are dead, the council knows they are alive, and hearing his words, I did not think he had told others about his student''s real condition, but it seemed like I was wrong.

    "There is a huge difference between the condition of Grand Commander and twins; the biggest difference is a time of awakening."

    "Grandmander had awakened her'' Body'' when she was six or seven years old, and it was not aplete awakening, while the twins awakened it when they were over eighteen, they had done it stages; there was ample indication for that which had given us enough time to prepare for their awakening," I exined.

    I am sure before me, they have explored all the options, including Inheritance, that I have used on twins. The same thing could not be done to Grand Commander; her Inheritance is too powerful, and even if removed somehow, the broken elemental core will destabilize, killing her and everyone around her.

    They are intelligent enough to understand it.

 Chapter 2632 Its Complicated

    Chapter 2632 Its Complicated¡¡¡¡"So, there is no way to save Hera?" asked Lady Vivian; her voice shook when she asked the question, "I did not say that," I said slowly, and hearing her and lord of ss eyes lit.

    "What are you trying to say, Grandmaster? Speak clearly," she said clearly; my vague answers got on her nerves. "It is extremlyplicated, but let me exin it in detail," I said with a sigh and sat on a chair; I would need to sit down to exin all of it.

    They sat in front of me, including Grand Commander.

    I took a deep breath and moved my hand forward; a pink-blue crystal appeared in my hand, and soon a projection size of a man came out of it; it was big, and one could see every inch of it clearly.

    Gasp Gasp Gasp

    As it had appeared, a couple of gasps rang out as everyone what able to tell what this was. "It is the elemental core of Grand Commander, and you can all see what type of condition is it in," I said to their shocked faces.

    The core is in a far more delicate condition than anyone had expected, even I had expected. Inside, it is filled with huge cracks, so many more than what is visible outside; some parts are even hallow.

    "It is nearly gone; a slight interference, and it would copse and self-destruct," said Lady Ang, and hearing expressions of Lady Vivian and lord of ss became worse while the expressions on Grand Commanders'' faces remained impassive, it is hard to what she is thinking.

    "The decrepit condition of the core is a good thing, actually," I said with a smile, shocking all of them. "What are you saying, Grandmaster?" asked Patriarch Bradford with clear confusion on his face.

    "It is easier to manipte under such conditions," I replied. "There is a simple way to heal Grand Commander''s condition, merge her core with element highpatible with her Inheritance. An earth element, preferably of ss category or crystal subcategory," I said, and hearing that eyes of lord of ss lit.

    "We have thousands of such resources in our treasury; some of them are extremly high level," he said excitedly, but the next moment his expression changed when he saw others shaking their heads.

    "It is not easy, teacher," said Grand Commander before turning to me, "Isn''t it, Grandmaster?" she asked with a sad smile on her face.

    "The resource needs to be extremly high level, the same level as her core or higher; to be precise, a world level or even higher level resource that formed out of origin," I said, shocking all of them; they had expected high level, but not this level.

    Every supremes have world-level resources, every one or two every century, but world-level resources formed out of origin are apletely different thing.

    "We have one in our treasury, but it will be unsuitable for Hera," said Lady Ang, "We also had one, but I was a force to use it in thest war," said Patriarch Bradford, "Yes, that leaf of varamma, it had saved you at yourst breath," said Lady Ang.

    I have heard about that incident; five Grimm Grand Lord had ambushed him in thest war and had nearly killed him; it is said he had used something that had the power to bring back even death. I had thought it was an exaggeration, but it seemed like it was not.

    "We have two," said the old lord of ss, and a projection of two things came out; seeing them, my eyes couldn''t help but widen in shock as I know them by a nce.

    ''The foundation of supreme,'' I said and sighed in my mind. Those resources are beyond rare, and the things I could do with them are infinite. "My apologies, but they are not suitable," I said as I shook my head.

    "I will ask Hawthorn Sea and other supremes and also contact other lower organizations; this old man would not see his student die, especially now that the Grandmaster had given them hope," said the old lord of ss. "I will begin asking immediately," said Lady Vivian, and her eyes became a little misty.

    I am sure she had started contacting others with her avatar.

    Within a minute, we have gotten the list of world-level origin resources from the seven supremes, six supremes as Silverstone academy had used them in theirst war during the emergency.

    Of the six supremes, each of them had at least one, but Hawthorn Sea had a whopping four, of which two of them were found by Ramona Hawthorn herself. When she left, there were more than ten such resources in hawthorn seas treasury, but in three half thousand years, they have been used in various emergencies.

    Of eleven, there were two earth element resources, but they were not pure earth elemental resources or had anypatibility with ss or crystal elements. Though I have asked them to bring them here for the test, as to who they might producepatibility, it is quite hard to say with world-level resources of origin.

    Those resources are kept in the most secure ces in their organization; it takes some time to bring them out of their organization.

    "We should start with the treatment of Grand Commander," I said, and in a few minutes, I began. Not all treatments can begin today, some of them need preparation, but all of them are necessary to extend her life.

    A few hours passed in treatment, and resources came in that which I tested, and unfortunately, they were incapable, not even 25%, which we could try as ast resort.

    "Don''t lose hope yet; we have six to eight months, and anything could happen; we could find the resource we need, or we might find a different method that did need those resources," I said, which slightly improved their mood, "I truly hope, you will find a way to save Hera, Grandmaster," said old lord of ss.

    I only smiled at that.

    I stayed in the house of Grand Lord for half an hour to discuss some important things before walking out, and a few minutester, I was in my home.

    I freshened up and showered before eating theter dinner while my clone began to do an experiment on one of the crystals of the elemental core. It is very likely that we would find a world-level resource from our origin; they are beyond rare and would not fall in our hands just because we desire it.

    So, I will have to find a different method; it did not need to be a method that would heal herpletely. I will still be satisfied if I am able to create a treatment that will extend her life for a few years, which will give me enough time to find or create a way to fix that broken core.

    I am confident I could do it.

    Soon, I finished dinner and spent some time with my clone, experimenting on elemental crystals before moving on to other things.

    There are many other things I have to do, and I have to focus on them, too; I will not find a cure for the Grand Commander in a single day.

 Chapter 2633 Donations I

    Chapter 2633 Donations I¡¡¡¡"¡­The organizations have been very helpful, but we still need your help; the projects need your help and would very much appreciate your donations," said Mary, and the video closed. This video has been the most trending; it has been barely six hours since we uploaded it.

    From unofficial spokesperson to Marie had be the official spokesperson; we needed to make the changes in our stance considering how disastrous the donor g had been; while the organization had pledged to donate, and they donated.

    Though what they have donated is paltry some to what they could truly donate; all of them, except for the supremes, are hell-bent on having a quota, even those King ss organizations; most of them did not even have a master to lead them, but they want quota of Grandmaster.

    Supremes have donated, and their donation is big, but it could have been bigger, and it would have been bigger if not for the lower organizations spoiling all the fun.

    It made the supremes hold back on their big donations as if we bowed under pressure; it will benefit them the most, as they will have the biggest quota.

    I could use the shortcut that would make most of the supremes donate even more, but the condition hadn''t worsened that much that I would bepelled to do that, and I did not n to unless we were really in trouble. The Grand Lords are supreme leaders, but they leave most of the responsibilities to those of lower levels.

    If I had asked directly for the donations, it would make things easier, but as I had said, things had not escted that much.

    Many of the council members and the Grand Commander asked me to consider a quota system, even for 10% of ces in the project, but I rejected it immediately. The freedom of the project is very important to me, and if I even concession, it will mess things up, and I can''t have that.

    I walked out of bed, freshened up, and showered before walking out of my room. It is one of the days I was able toe early and wake up early, and I have intentionallye early when since my mother returned from her missionst night.

    "Look, isn''t it the most famous Micheal Zaar," said my mother as I appeared in the kitchen, "It seemed like, you know," I said, she had been on a mission since before weunched the attack and since she was out of contact, it is likely she hade to know right after she had returned to the Pyramid.

    "Yes, how can I not know when the moment youe out of the teleportation gate and person handed you their resume with their greatest secret, and he was not the only one, by the time I had reached home, there are more than ten people handed me their resume or gave their info for your consideration,"

    "Not to mention the thousands of emails and dm''s on my ount, 95% of them are from the people I barely knew," she said and even showed me the emails on hundreds of screens, all of them asking her to help them get into the project.

    "Even rose''s homeroom teacher had handed me her resume," My father added softly, and I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed by that. It was not just the teacher, but parents of fellow students had approached my father, and some bastard approached rose.

    My father and my sister are still finepared to what Hazel is going through; she tried to pick up her kids whenever she could, and since the news has be public, she and her kids are hounded that she had asked for a bodyguard whenever she is out of projects campus and her home.

    "I am sorry, the reaction of people is more intense than we had expected, and it is not going to die out soon," I said apologetically.

    "You don''t have to feel apologetic, Micheal; what you have achieved is the dream of ancestors, and if it were not for you and your colleagues; the Grimms would have been at Pyramid, and we have been fighting thest battle for our survival," she said with the most serious face, I had ever seen.

    "By the way, your aunt had called; she is asking whether you would be able to help your cousin get into the project," she said; hearing that, I couldn''t help but sigh.

    My mother had a love-hate rtionship with her family; she hated them but also loved them. She had helped her niece bring out the grand art from her Inheritance and now is asking for the nephew.

    "Only the director is responsible for the recruitment; though I have looked at his file, and currently, he does not possess thepatibility with the director''s methods," I replied, "I will inform her," she said; there are not many emotions in her eyes when she said it.

    If it had been Joana, I would have helped her, aspatibility could be changed, or I could have crafted the method to her suitability, but for him, I do not have much interest.

    We were not close, and I did not like how he was when we met him; in these few years, we have only met a few times and exchanged only a few words. Still, I could change my mind and break the rules if my mother had pressed me, but she did not seem impressed to press his case.

    Soon, we noticed something and focused on the rose, "How is your school, honey? Have you learned anything new, made new friends?" mom asked to rose.

    She had gotten a little angry seeing her mother giving all her attention to me; she does that when ites to her mother, who only gets spent a few days at most with her family before getting sent on a mission.

    "How is work?" My father asked, "Good, but a little stressful with new subjects and attention," I replied. "Don''t take too much stress; there are other things important than work," he softly and turned to my mother and sister, who were talking about school and friends.

    "By the way, thanks for the equipments; I know I wouldn''t have gotten them without you," He said, and I could only smile.

    I did not do anything, but I understand he had gotten them due to my influence. Those people of technical inventory had gone a little overboard; they had given him an upgraded version of everything he had asked for, and I had onlye to know about it when they had sent me the notification.

    "How are new machines and artifacts?" I asked, "They are great, working much better than I had expected. Though, I would still need some of your investigative seeds; without their help, I wouldn''t have been able to make the progress I am making," I said.

    "Here, these are the special ones; I have made them ording to your needs," I said and handed him a small bottle with twenty-five pink, green seeds.

    "Thank you, they will help me a lot," he said and took them into his storage after taking a quick look. He had to be quick. If rose saw them, she might consider them candies likest time and demand them.

 Chapter 2634 Donations II

    Chapter 2634 Donations II¡¡¡¡I spent little more than an hour with my family till it was time to drop rose at school, which my parents did, while I walked toward the project.

    Buzz!

    "You would not believe the shit that had happened since we posted that video eight hours ago," Mary said; I kind of regret being a little friendly with as now, as now she did not have to be polite to me; I couldn''t help but pity the old man standing behind her.

    Mary is a peak Master, and since she had be the official spokesperson of the project and the incidents happening around, the council had given her the bodyguard, a Grandmaster. Whom she had turned into her assistant.

    He may be a bodyguard, but he is mostly to intimidate others; like my family, Mary also had the cover, and she had it for decades. Her teacher is the best alchemist of humans, and when she says to provide cover for her student, the Pyramid listens.

    "Are we getting trolled heavily; you should have turned offments as I had asked you to," I said to her. The reaction to the project is too intense, and with ites trolling; most of all known people of the project have turned off thements on their ount, including me.

    "No, notments; though I have turned them off ten minutes after posting the video," she said, waving her hand, "I am talking about this," she said, pointing to a couple of video streams and screen; feeling curious, I appeared beside her and looked what is trying to show me.

    A couple of secondster, my expression changed, and my eyes went wide with shock or something beyond that.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed, looking at the number and video footage, and while I watching, another screen popped up. "Warehouse 1064," Mary said as a new screen popped in.

    I took a deep breath and decided to take it all in calmly.

    The donation campaign is not new; there are hundreds of them going on, belonging to Pyramid and various organizations for war efforts.

    It was mary''s idea, and she had suggested it a week ago after our frustration with the donor g. I was a little ufortable with the idea; I wanted the working of the project as secret as possible and not to mention donations open it to other dangers.

    I sat on the idea for days, and the frustration grew each day as member organizations kept screaming quota for resource, the quota for resources.

    Yesterday night, I officially made mary the spokesperson for the projects and started the donor campaign. I did not have much high hope, considering the number of donor campaigns there are and how much the donations are receiving.

    I was only hoping that within six months, I would get about a month of resources, adding that with the resources we have collected from the organizations, we wouldn''t be able to worry about the resources for three months, but it seemed like I could safely assume that I already collected the resources for a month within a day and isn''t over it.

    "How are the sorting and the logistic," I asked.

    We had not prepared but not for such a scale, and since we are receiving such benefits, I want everything to go smoothly as possible.

    "I had sent more schrs to sort and grade resources and asked the Pyramid to keep the three thousand warehouses on standby." She said. "Over 95% of these resources havee from those staying at Pyramid; while we have received huge donations from outside, it will take some time."

    "I am working on a clear logistical line right now; I want everything we received from every corner of the world to be at warehouses within six hours of receiving," she added. "Do that," I said.

    I know logistics can be a nightmare; it is already a wonder she had achieved such things at this speed. It seemed like I had far underestimated her abilities.

    Buzz!

    "Give me the list of resources we got," I said; she swiped on the screen, and a sync file appeared on my holowatch; every second, a new resource or its units would add to the list as schrs sort and categorized them.

    I looked at the list, and it is long, filled with the name of tens of thousands of resources. I am happy to see the schrs are doing their job well; the resources are well categorized in level and types. The nts, crystals and ores, and others are written down systematically.

    My eyes lit up brighter and brighter as I looked at the list; there are not only a huge amount of resources, but many of them are high leveled, reaching Grandmaster and High Grandmaster sses.

    "Ask the council for more schrs and create a triple-checking mechanism, send our few our alchemists to warehouses to keep an eye on things, and send the unknown things, the methods to me; I will look at them myself," I said, surprising her little.

    It is not resources we are epting; we are epting everything from artifacts to practice methods to forms of alchemy and others; before uploading the video, we have created a site where we uploaded our requirements, which is nearly everything.

    We could not use everything that came to use; less than 5% will be useful to us. We will sell them or exchange them for the things we meet. A huge war is happening, and there is a market for everything; we could sell or exchange things within a day.

    "We have gotten good responses and some results from the emails we have sent," said Mary, "The Grandmasters have said they will talk to their organization about the resources, and some even sent the resources belonging to the organizations," she said and hearing that a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The donation of supremes could be better, but it could be barely satisfactory; it is a lower organization that disappointed us and which I don''t like.

    The project did not ask for resources from its members, while we took them graciously if they offered on their own, as we are always in dire need of them.

    This time, we had expected a lot of help from the organizations, but they disappointed us by giving us just a token. So, we have sent the mails to all the Grandmasters we have produced, aside from those belonging to supremes, and as expected, the response is very good.

    Even in supremes, the Grandmasters are very rare, while most organizations below supremes did not even have a Grandmasters.

    So, when one bes a Grandmaster, their clout increases instantly; they directly be lords of their organization. While every organization has a council, this world is built on power, and the Grandmaster has that power, and power gives them the support of the masses.

    More than ten Grandmasters have already sent loads of resources and thrice the number of the pledge; while some could not be contacted, I am sure we will get support from them.

    Let those bastards at organizations y their little politics; I will just make their members Grandmasters and will get the resources that they aren''t willing to give.

 Chapter 2635 Eneas Ulvar I

    Chapter 2635 Eneas Ulvar I¡¡¡¡It was evening before I knew it; I did not spend much time with Marie, even when I wanted to. Who did not like to see the money growing?

    I had only spent half an hour before I began work.

    In these nine months, I have worked very hard, especially after I got the clone to modify the methods to be used without me, and I seeded in many of them. With the special solutions provided by me and formations along with the specially crafted tool, others were able to do what only I was able to do before.

    But still, there are many methods, some of the most important ones that could only be done by me; most of these methods are delicate and usually require my strings.

    Now, I am sitting in the center of one hundred and ten masters, who are sitting on the giant formation, which is crafted with the grandmaster level ink, and inside are ced essences of precious materials and herbs, which are mixed and flowing through the formations toward the naked bodies Masters, who are also covered in the formation.

    The energy that is seeping inside them which is more than they could bear; without me, a quarter would have died within ten minutes, while the rest within half an hour, but now, there is only slight pain on their faces and nothing more.

    I am doing very delicate work right now; more than thousands of stringsing out of my hands are in the bodies of these people, carving delicate formations and filling these formations with energies of resources their bodies are taking.

    I am nning to store enough power in those formations that if that energy leaks from the formation, it will make them explode into pieces.

    It is the first time I am using this method on such arge scale; I have been doing testing for three months, and it is working as I had expected. There have been some problems that urred in testing, but I fixed them all till they became safe to use on such a hard scale.

    Sigh!

    Forty more minutes passed when I finally finished with the carving and heaved a sigh of relief. This method took too much of my focus, but I did it on my own, without borrowing help from my clone.

    I begin to call back my strings, and within a minute, all of them are inside me. "You can all unseal your power now," I said to them, and they began to unseal their power before covering themselves with their armor immediately.

    "Within an hour, you all will leave for ruins for training, where you will fight till your bodies and soul absorb all the energy that I have carved into your bodies," I said to myself.

    They need high adrenaline and their bodies and souls, in the strain, absorb these energies. I am sending them to dangerous ruins filled with powerful monsters and seeing the current trend, the Grimms. They will fight to the death against them and will gain huge improvements by the time they absorb it all.

    It will even make a few of them ready to breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss; there are at the absolute limit of the Master ss, and this will help them push that limit even further.

    "Thank you, Lord Zaar," They said in unison before following the Grandmaster to the formation; they would barely have time to shower and eat before they left for the ruins.

    After all of them had left, I turned to the only person left in the room. "You are doing good; the rate of your improvement is really amazing," I said to Ne.

    She had done an amazing when twelve days when during the biggest mass breakthrough and done even better now. What I had just done would have been moreplicated, and I would have needed a lot more resources if not for her.

    She had created a special fluid, and it took her only four days speed, which is a record itself, and what I am seeing is right, then very soon she would form a core.

    "It is all thanks to your director mentor," she said. "You know, you did not have to always repeat those same words when I praise you," I said with a smile, and a vibrant smile too appeared on her tired face.

    Thud!

    "Take a rest for at least two hours," I said, and the bed appeared right beside her, and a secondter, her eyes became droopy. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; the bed has that effect on people; the more tired you are, the more sleepy it will make you.

    "Sleep no; I still need your help four hourster," I said to her and walked into the formation. A secondter, I disappeared and appeared in a small room, where only four people were present. All three of them are Elites and very young.

    All of them are eighteen years old, and each possesses a constitution of four elements which are at level 1. Their constitutions are the lowest, barely giving them any advantage, but their progress did not look like such.

    They were unfamiliar with each other before I had found them but had been practicing together for two months, and in two months, they had made astonishing progress.

    From the average Prince stage to powerful Kings, it is hard to believe such people would make such progress, and the thing is, the resources they needed were much less than others of their stage. The most expensive thing they needed in their method was huge stumps of element crystals they were sitting on.

    "Lord Zaar!" They greeted. "Everyone," I greeted back with a smile before turning to look at the preparations.

    All the preparation had already been made, and the formation had been carved on the ground and painted on their bodies. While everything looked perfect, I double-checked; one time, I nearly killed people with my carelessness, and I do not want to make the same mistake again.

    ''Now, the only link remained,'' I said and to be moved; some of them pierced into their bodies while some of them began to weave. Four minutester, four runic chains made of my vines connected each of them through their heart.

    "Dana begins and, as always, begins slowly," I said to young women.

    She nodded, and she began the slow cirction; the colorless wind energy felt around her, and a minute and a halfter, the faint green crystalline runic chain turned colorless and took the form of wind; another minute and a halfter, another runic chain turned fiery, before another turned watery andst turned earthly.

    These four are very important, the method they are practicing has huge potential, and I want to see whether they could seed or not.

    If they seed, they are going to reap huge benefits, beyond their imagination, like upgrading their constitution, this method had the potential to take their constitution to level 12, the highest, but currently, it is near impossible for them to even think about reaching that high.

 Chapter 2636 Eneas Ulvar II

    Chapter 2636 Eneas Ulvar II¡¡¡¡The method they are practicing is called Eneas Ulvar in the universal worldnguage; it roughly trantes to pirs of four-element.

    It is a powerful method but a highly dangerous one; so dangerous that if I removed my strings from inside them, they would be immediately destroyed by their own element immediately. In every session, I would create a seal inside them that refrained them from practicing without me.

    This method was created by a very powerful organization called Jarak Ulvar; it was the order of the cruel monks who practiced four elements. It was an extremly powerful organization, and it was its core method; the people would only be a full members after practicing all twelve levels of it.

    This order would take babies with level 1 basic elemental constitutions and raise them in groups of four, each belonging to a different basic element.

    They will be brothers and sisters to each other and trained in a way that would increase their synergy with each other. After theye to age, they will begin practicing this method. From what the book said, 99% of groups would die in practicing this method.

    It is extremly dangerous; they would use the concentrated elemental energy from the crystals and circte them through the specific veins before sending them out through their heart toward the others.

    Who would face even more pressure than others because they will have to take that element that did not belong to them and forcefully convert it to the energy of their element using the energy of the crystal beneath them before sending it to another?

    The third person will face even more pressure; this energy will be more concentrated, and he will have to do the same thing, but with a much greater and the fourth person will have to do the same, but with even more effort.

    This converted concentrated energy will go back to the first person again, and they will have to convert to their element with even more effort, further concentrating before sending it to another person.

    It is a brutal method that would kill one with the slightest mistake, as with each circting, the energy would be more concentrated and harder to cover; it also will be vtile, and by its twenty-fourth cycle, the energy would be so powerful that will kill an Emperors on the spot and injure a Tyrant.

    But these Kings bore it all without the slightest injury, as this is not a brutal method but is also very mysterious.

    The path of their cirction and the basic energies they convert and concentrate create some sort of rhythm that is called unnamed universal energy, which mixes with energy. With it, as long as the cirction is perfect, it will protect them and give them great benefits.

    They first the cycle and then another before another, with each cirction energy would be more concentrated, but it would increase its effect on them, especially on their constitution, which would slowly strengthen.

    There are many methods in my arsenal that could strengthen the constitution and even make them powerful, but there is the reason I chose this brutal method.

    It is not just the methods'' potential and the benefits they will bring them but also the secrete it held and the way it could show me in strengthening my own constitution. My constitution is plenty powerful, but it still has not reached the limit, and the methods I have could not strengthen it further.

    I have read several methods, and those gave me some inspiration, but I need more, as I do just want to strengthen my constitution but also break it.

    I have seen what bodies are, and I am simply not satisfied with the constitution, but I am far, far away from getting something like a body. At first, I will have to focus on strengthening my constitution to limit, which is going to be the challenge itself.

    Finally, the twenty-fourth cirction begins, and their bodies are literally shaking, and they grit their teeth tighter as they circte for thest cycle.

    There are thousands of people with a basic constitution of level 1; I have found more than thirty groups of four from all the levels and even those who hadn''t begun to practice, but I had chosen these four.

    These four did not have many talents, but they had sheer will through which they could crush anything to make way for themselves. This method is not for those with faint hearts; one will need the heart of steel to practice it and see the way they are pushing; I couldn''t help but feel proud of them.

    Finally, they finished the twenty-fourth cycle, and the runic chains and bodies lit up their element, and the energy they had circted began to disappear into their bodies, while some that were going to disappear were absorbed into my vines.

    thud thud thud thud

    Just as they have finished absorbing, they fall down on the crystal they are sitting, too tired to even talk.

    "Well done, guys; you have done great today," I congratted them, but they were no change on their faces, hearing my praise.

    "The next session would be a weekter on the same day, and if you all worked hard as today, then in session, you will sessfully practice the first stage of this method," I said to them, and their dead tired eyes lit up, and their expressions changed.

    Though they still did not move. This method takes a huge toll on the body, and from what I could, they would not move from their spot for at least an hour. "You guys rest; I will see you next week," I said and walked into the formation toward my next destination.

    "I am tired," I said as I walked toward formation with Ne; she had just helped me with thest treatment, and now we were both tired.

    The project had many powerhouses, all of them Tyrants, who could easily go on my days without sleep, but nearly all of them, from basic tyrants to Grandmaster, all of them sleep daily, they might only sleep as low as two hours, but they sleep.

    We need to sleep daily; without it, we can simply function. The work hours are clearly toxic, but we don''t have much of a choice. Recruiting new members might solve some of the problems, but as I had said, it is not an easy thing to do.

    Buzz!

    "You should rest, mentor; you are clearly very tired," she said as we stepped out of the formation into the conference room, where Mary was still sitting in her usual ce, with her bodyguard/assistant standing behind her. she is looking at screens in front of her and discussing something with Marina who is sitting beside her.

    They turned as we appeared and strange light twinkled in Marina''s eyes, seeing that a small smile lit up on my face.

    "How are the donations?" I asked as I walked toward her. "You would not believe it," Marie said, opening her mouth exhageratly, to which I gave her a look, which clearly said ''get to the point, I am very tired to entertain you.''

    "Two thousand eight hundred and ny-two warehouses filled, and more are filling every minute; I have already asked for three thousand more warehouses; you don''t have to thank me for that." She said thest sentence snarkily before turning back to the screen.

 Chapter 2637 One Day More

    Chapter 2637 One Day More¡¡¡¡"The warehouses have started filling even faster now that the donations from outside Pyramid kepting in, but 70% of these resources are below the Tyrant stage, which is a little let down," said Mary with a slight disappointment.

    "It did not matter; we will take everything they are willing to give," I said as I sat down on my seat, and soon tens of screens appeared in front of me.

    Every resource is useful, even Knight grade; even if we could not use them, we could always sell them. As I had said, with the war, there is a demand for every kind of resource.

    The project needs a lot of resources, especially for the below the Tyrant stage, as we have arge number of subjects, and each of them is resources burning, and considering how the resources are streaming in; it seemed like we would not hold back on recruitment of new subjects.

    I rarely hold back when ites to Tyrants, as there are very few Tyrants who could be qualified to enter the project.

    It is a little different when ites to the powerhouses below the Tyrant grade; there are a huge number of them. As usually, only one in twelve hundred Emperor could be a Tyrant; the number improved in the war times, but one could see, each level below, there are hundreds of times more powerhouses.

    The sheer number of powerhouses we have is shocking; the lower one goes, the greater their numbers will be, and that is very advantageous for the project.

    We could groom them from the lower level, which will improve theirpatibility with the project method when they reach the Tyrant ss; not even a quarter of subjects of the Emperor project qualify for the Grandmaster project.

    Breaking into the Tyrant stage is a big thing; it is evolution, and it changes things. Some of the subjects may possess 100%patibility with the project, but that could disappear the instant they level up to Tyrant ss, which is why I scan every newly advanced Tyrant.

    Buzz!

    I was studying the numbers when the teleportation formation lit up, and an old man appeared, holding a small wooden box in his hand.

    "You have to give that to the director," said Mary; a momentter, the old man appeared in front of me, "Director," he said and gave me the box. "Thank you, Grandmaster Carmen," I said as I took the box from his hand.

    "Director, this box has all the important methods and forms, unknown resources, and artifacts we havee across in the first twelve hours," she said; I nodded, and the box disappeared into my storage.

    We have developed a threeyer system to sort everything we receive, from herbs to artifacts. Everything we receive through donations will be carefully checked in its condition, its grade and age, and other things by three people.

    Only when the three people wille to the same conclusion the thing will move out of the warehouses to the vaults of projects.

    Those that are unknown to the schrs of their fields will be sent to Grandmaster Salvador, me, and others for further checking. There would be no doubt about everything we received, as only through this way we will be able to use these things we received with maximum efficiency.

    "Mary, take some rest; you have some important interviews tomorrow," I said as I got up and walked toward the teleportation formation.

    ''One day more,'' rang out in my mind, and I smiled. Yes, one more day, and we will have the day.

    Marina and I had nned a day off, a day to ourselves, free from work and other stressful things. We had nned this day earlier this month, a day after a mass breakthrough, but the lord of ss died, and we got into preparation before going on the attack.

    Eversince our rtionship began, we never had a day to ourselves, and we very much deserve it. The work is extremly important, but I will not let ite the way of the best thing in my life, and I will have the day and will note to work unless another Grand Lord falls dead.

    A minute after reaching home, I ate dinner before falling into bed to sleep.

    The next day, I woke up before dawn and freshened up, showered before cooking breakfast for my parents, who came just as I finished, and me. I spent half an hour with them beforeing to the project campus, looking fresh as a flower.

    Even her bodyguard looked tired, but not her.

    I looked at donations, which are still filling the warehouses, and discussed some things with her before everyone began to arrive for the meeting. We have these types of meetings every few days; they are necessary for the smooth working of all three projects.

    The meetingsted for about one and a half hours, and there were some intense discussions on how to efficiently use these resources. Some of the suggestions were so good that I decided to use them.

    With the meeting finished, I once again began my rounds, moving one from one hall to another. Today is one of the special days, today, I am going to perform a solo treatment, which is kind of rare, as nearly all my methods target groups.

    A treatment targeting a single person brings much greater benefits, but there are over a thousand people in the Grandmaster project, and it is not the only project I have to handle; I sometimes have to go to the King and Emperor project too.

    It is why I continue to push myself to target more people in a single treatment, as it saves a lot of time and effort and some time, even resources that we are always in desperate need of.

    Buzz!

    I stepped out of the teleportation formation into the beautiful garden. "You looked like shit," said Jim, who was waiting for me. "Still, better than you," I said, looking at his tired eyes; though they are tired, there is deep excitement in them.

    "I haven''t slept since yesterday; the resources we are getting are making me really excited; with it, we would be able to make the solutions we have been nning to make," He said, and I couldn''t help but nod.

    There are some forms he wanted to craft; these were never crafted before and quiteplicated with a huge chance of failure. So, we held off from crafting them and decided to craft those who are less prone to failure, but now, we could try some.

    "So, when do you nning to start?" I asked as I walked the garden path with him toward the building, which is in the center of the garden.

    It was his alchemy artifacts; he had changed its location many times, much to the frustration of the alchemist working there.

    "I will begin next week; there is a huge workload on me; I want to finish them all off before I start on it; I will be unavable for at least a week," he said, and I nodded; I have no problem with it as long as he prepared the advance supply for the projects.

 Chapter 2638: Boiled I

    <h4>Chapter 2638: Boiled I</h4>

    "If I seed in crafting what I am nning to craft, then I will form a core," said Jim softly, which froze me on the spot for a moment.

    His Inheritance is different from other Inheritance, different from even regr alchemical Inheritance. It is an extremly high-level Alchemical Inheritance that such levels of Alchemical Inheritance have only appeared two times throughout history.

    It is not necessary a good thing, considering how hard he had to work to achieve each level. Of all four of them, who had gotten these Angel Inheritances, three of them have already created the core, including my ex-girlfriend, her ex-boyfriend, and his own fianc¨¦.

    I am still quite surprised that bastard was able to create the core; it is not exactly an easy thing, especially this early.

    "Congrattions in advance then; I know you will seed," I said to him, to which he smiled. It is not blind confidence but trust. He had been working very hard on improving his alchemy skills and is already one of the best alchemists in the world.

    If it handnt for him, the project would not be at the scale it is right now.

    Click!

    Soon we reached the doors of his alchemy artifact, and he pushed them open, and we walked inside. As we did, the walls became transparent like ss, letting me see what is happening in the tens of halls of this artifact.

    "Today seemed quite active," I said to him as I looked around. The alchemist is always busy, but today, they seemed extra busy.

    "The resources, it had made everybody happy," he said, and I couldn''t help but not.

    In each hall, I could see the alchemists working with different kinds of instruments and formations, creating alchemical solutions and other things. If the regr alchemist were to see it, they would be quite shocked, as nearly all alchemists work on arge scale.

    Some even had alchemical wares as big as rooms in front of them, and they concentrated their all to manage the energies inside them.

    "This project is a godsend opportunity for us alchemists; while the work is constant and tiring, we get to work with a scale that is impossible to imagine before, even in wartime."

    "It is not just a scale of things we craft, but also theplicated alchemical recipes which push our skills to the limit."

    "If it hadn''t for the project, I would have needed years to achieve the skills I have today," he said while we continued walking.

    I saw the person I am extremly familiar with; I saw Hazel, who is surrounded byplicated ss equipment. A hand-side ss cube is floating in front of her, which is absorbing, six colorful clouds of smoke from all sides and creating a ck swirl inside.

    It is a beautiful scene but veryplex; I don''t think many people have the skills to craft what she is crafting.

    "She is crafting a Grandmaster level solution, and looking how things are going, she will seed," Jimmented. "You are mentoring her well," I said; she had tremendous progress, which wouldn''t have been possible without his help.

    "My help was a little; what she had achieved is all due to her hard work and talent," he said. I did not say anything to that; I am just happy that soon we are going to get another Grandmaster of alchemy, and I have big ns for that.

    Click!

    Soon we reached in front of the crystal door, which Jim pushed open, and we walked into a huge hall that covered the dense formations, which were painted with a high grandmaster ss Grimm.

    "It did not matter whether you seeded or not; I just really hope you don''t mess me up; tomorrow is a very important day for me," I said to him sternly.

    "Don''t worry, you will be fine, more than fine; you wille out with great benefits," he said with a bright, confident smile.

    Snort!

    "I really wish you would have used your own fianc¨¦ instead of me; she would be fine if you boiled in a burning volcano," I said, to which he became a little embarrassed. "She is not suitable," he replied.

    ''Liar,'' I wanted to say that I have read the recipe, and she is more than suitable; he just didn''t want to use his precious fianc¨¦.

    "And I am the guinea pig for that," I said back before walking toward the center of the formation. I sat down in the center of the formation while all the clothes disappeared from my body.

    Buzz!

    "I will begin," He said and activated the formation.

    Buzz!

    A secondter, the runes climbed over me till they covered every inch of my body before the remaining formation lit up blindingly, and a couple of secondster, I was inside a huge bronze cauldron made of energy.

    I really wish this little project of Jim would havee a few dayster, as this is not really safe. I have read it, and if something goes wrong, it will mess me up, and I wouldn''t be able to heal myself within a day of the damage it will do to me.

    I have only agreed because it is one of the solutions that will help my friend advance if he seeds, and I will also get considerable benefits.

    This is not a treatment or method but an alchemical solution; it is different from other alchemical solutions as it literally requires a human to be inside the pot. It may be a little different, but it is a powerful solution and would be a tremendous help to the project if Jim really seeded in crafting it.

    I was sitting empty cauldron when the grey water fell down on me. The grey water is heavier than normal water and contains a particr type of earth and metal type of energies.

    ''Gaesanab Water,'' I said, a quite rare resource, a very difficult to find.

    The water-filled nearly half of the cauldron, reaching to my neck, but that was just beginning; in the next second, a palm-size hard cold crystal came down, and after that collection of herbs and roots, before I knew it, tens of other things added into the cauldron,pletely submerging me.

    The submerge is a big part but not really dangerous, as the powerhouses of my level could easily hold their breath for hours.

    A few more minutes passed, and Jim continued to add things when the change began to ur in the cauldron. It begins to get hot.

    First, the water was warm enough that even a child could take a bath in it, but soon it became hot, which will make even vegetables squishy within a few seconds. Still, it wasfortable to me; such a temperature is nothing for someone like me.

    A few minutes passed by, and the temperature of the water had be hot enough that even I began to feel ufortable.

    Soon temperature had reached the height that would even cook Grandmaster alive, but the water was still. There is not a single boil, and the resources inside are not even letting out steam, which couldn''t help but make me shudder.

    As the recipe says, the water must be boiling before the real process begins.

 Chapter 2639: Boiled II

    <h4>Chapter 2639: Boiled II</h4>

    "You can begin, Micheal," Jim''s clear voice rang out in the boiling cauldron.

    It had been a few seconds since the water in the cauldron had started to boil, and it had already be unbearable, and it was not even the hottest temperature the more ware will reach. I really wanted to unseal my power and activate my defenses, but I could not do that.

    I have sealed all my powers except for my internal energy, which is required to create this solution.

    "Ok," I replied, sending my voice out through the internal energy before I began.

    ''It is going to be very painful,'' I said to myself and took in the energy from the water, and I was right. It instantly made me grit my teeth, as I felt like I had taken the burningva inside me. It is extremly hot, and these energies are also dangerous.

    If I had been amon high Grandmaster with regr mana veins, I would have found myself in real trouble. This energy would have really damaged my veins.

    I took the energy and mixed it with my internal energy as the recipe of the solution had said and begin to circte it. The method did not mention any path of energy cirction; I could circte it through any path. The only requirement it had was the merging of the internal energy and the energy of the solution, which is a challenge itself.

    So, I begin to circte the energies through the path of supremebat exercise, not only because it will help me score some seals but also because it will automatically merge the two energies.

    I will not have to put any effort into merging the energies; the exercise will do it on its own as long as I circte them together. The supremebat exercise is mysterious in ways.

    I begin to circte, and as usual, the cirction is difficult; I have reached quite further in the supremebat exercise. I have already created the six seals, and the seventh seal is not far, which is making the cirction extremly difficult.

    Still, I pushed, and in just a minute, I saw my internal energy hadpletely merged with the energy taken from the solutions.

    I should have been releasing this energy, but I did not. Instead, I took more of the energy from the solution and added my internal energy to it, and began circting in the path of supremebat exercise. I did not stop taking the energy; I continued taking it and mixing it with my internal energy before circting.

    What I am doing is very risky, not only for me but also for the solution; I would need to continue releasing the energy into the solution; if I did not do that few minutes, the solution would go to waste. Only be used as the fuel for my art.

    I am taking the risk because I want to make myself feel the pressure; only in this way I would be able toplete the cirction and create the seal.

    So, I pushed myself further and further, taking more and more energy from the solution; after some time, I felt like a balloon, which had been filled to its limit, and any further, it might explode, but despite that, I kept taking more and more energies as I keep circting.

    "Micheal, the solution had reached the critical stage. If you do not release the energies within half a minute, the solution would be spoiled," Jim said.

    Eee¡­

    I did not reply to him and instead pushed myself harder toplete the cirction. I have already reached the edge, and now I just have to break the wall that is stopping me from creating the seal, which is the biggest challenge in creating the seals of supremebat exercise.

    Five seconds, ten seconds, and twenty seconds passed, and I kept assaulting the wall, but it did not seem to break; but I kept pushing and pushing while taking more and more energy inside me, till even my veins began to protest.

    Jim is calling me over and over, informing me about the state of the solution while I am trying to destroy the wall.

    "Bang!"

    "Twenty-five passed, Mich"

    Jim''s voice stopped midway as I broke the wall, and I began to release the energy, which had not only merged perfectly but also purified.

    Though I did not release all the energy at once, I began to release it in a slow stream and would absorb as much energy as I would release.

    The recipe''s first requirement about the energy is to be merged perfectly with the internal energy, and the second is optional but very important to the efficacy. It needs to be concentrated and pure, which will directly increase the power of the solution.

    I did not stop after creating the seal and continued to press even harder as creating the new seal was going to be even harder.

    Time passed, and I created another seal while Jim silently worked on the solution, adding more things inside, shifting the energies in aplicated fashion that was beyond my skills.

    I had seen Jim working before and knew his skills, but it was the first time I saw the scale of it, and I have to say, it was shocking. It seemed like his skills were above what I was giving him credit for, and there was so much I could learn that I had asked my clone to stop sorting the resources and focus on observing Jim.

    An hour passed, and now the solution had reached its peak boiling point; it had be so hot that my skin began to cook, and if it was not for its natural healing abilities, I would have beenpletely dead by now.

    While I am surviving barely, it is a fortune nheless; the energies inside are giving me pain like nothing else, and it is the only reason I am continuing to create a seal.

    I am really a sadist and wretched bastard who needs pain as motivation, but it is how I work, and I am not apologetic about it. There are not many at my level capable of doing what I am doing, and I am capable of doing it due to the motivation this nature of mine provides me.

    Time passed as I becamepletely focused on circting the energy; I forgot everything, the solution and even the pain that was motivating me and had beenpletely focused on circting the energy with every ounce of my focus.

    I could hear Jim trying to say something to me, but I did not care for it; the only thing my mind had was circting and nothing else.

    Hun!

    I don''t know how long had passed when I came to myself as there was no energy remaining in the cauldron for me to circte. I have processed it all that not even an ounce of it had remained.

    The solution is still boiling, but I know the solution is nearly finished. Jim had to do somest stage work before cooling the solution, and till then, I will have to remain here, which is quite a bummer considering the solution is boiling me alive.

 Chapter 2640: Unless Someone Is Really Dyingâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 2640: Unless Someone Is Really Dying¡­</h4>

    Buzz!

    The formation of the bronze energy cauldron lit up, and the cooling solution began to rapidly drain from it till nothing remained.

    When thest drop of solution from the cauldron was drained, the cauldron had vanished, and I appeared back into the hall and saw him slumping on the ground with dense sweat piled all over his body; and when he looked at me, he red angrily.

    "What was that? You were so crazily refining the energy, barely giving me the time to manage the energies. If I had made even the slightest mistake, the solution would have failed, and these huge amounts of precious resources would have been wasted," he screamed through his tiredness.

    "You have seeded, and looking at the color, the result is not bad," I said, taking one of the two bottles floating in front of me.

    The solution inside the ss bottle is vibrant green; we have created the perfect grade solution. We have been hoping for the best grade but ended up crafting a perfect grade solution. A thing he should be proud and looking at his eye, he is feeling proud.

    "Yes, the result is not bad," Jim said softly as he got up and took the bottle in his hand. "Good luck, next time you should use your own fianc¨¦ for it," I said.

    I am not nning to participate in another session of alchemy anytime soon. I have been boiled alive, and till I forget what I have experienced today, I will being back to this hall. "Don''t say that if the usage of solution proved as good as the form said, we might have crafted another one soon enough," he said, looking at me with a fawning smile.

    "Like, I had said, Use Your Own Fiance," I said, emphasizing on words, before walking toward the door.

    Jim walked with me toward the exit of his artifact, and we discussed some things, and soon, we were out in the garden.

    "So, you are out tomorrow?" Jim asked, "Yes, don''t contact me unless it is a question of life and death," I said with all seriousness, but it had made the smile on his face bigger.

    "Who is she? The one who had finally made you take a day off," he asked with a teasing smile. "There is no she; I am burned out, and if I do not take a break, I will simply copse," I said without a change in my expression. He is not the only one who has asked me this question today.

    "Keep lying; I know you are dating someone," He said and looked at me seriously; I smiled at him and walked toward the teleportation formation.

    I may not look like it, I am in a hurry, but I am walking at normal speed. As there was still quite a redness on my skin, and I wanted to disappear before I stepped into the formation.

    Buzz!

    I was walking toward the formation when my holowatch buzzed with the purple marked mail from the Pyramid. I really didn''t want to open it, but seeing it being purple marked, I opened it with some effort while desperately preying on it shouldn''t be something that needed my attention.

    Hun!

    I read the mail, and it couldn''t help but surprise me and also bring a smile to my face when I read about the result.

    Thest of five teams that had gone to be the ruin had returned, and they hade with the victory. We have gainedplete control of the resource site from the Grimms; it is a huge aplishment that is worth a celebration.

    I know Jill won''t have any problem aplishing this task.

    We had sent the five teams to the ruins and realms, and four came back. They were not victorious, but they did not lose either; they came back, killing many Grimms and bringing huge destruction to the resource site.

    These resource sites were extremly important to the Grimms that when they sensed our attack, they sent huge reinforcement, and after day, we also began to send the reinforcement. The numbers have reached so high that their sixty-seven Grandmasters were fighting in those five realms and ruins.

    Especially thisst ruin, which alone had twenty-two Grandmasters and three High-Grandmasters. We have lost three Grandmasters, which is a huge loss butpared to what we have got, it is worth it, especially in these times, when the value of the resources sites have skyrocketed.

    Since the big attack, changes have begun to appear in the war; it begins to shift.

    We are now sending more and more forces into the ruins; it is not just Emperors and Tyrants, but also Knights and above powerhouses.

    The council had said given the result of the battle and how our forces havee out near equal term; both sides will not focus on increasing the number of powerhouses they have, and since both of us have a method to increase the number of powerhouses, the focus will shift to resources.

    Soon, the war in ruins is going to escte, and it going to cost Pyramid a lot; unlike the war on the maind, the war on the ruin is different, we can not shift too many forces, and it also cost a lot.

    It is a huge amount of crystals to activate ream breaking formation and gates, and ording to the council, we might need to shift 3% to 10% of our forces into the runes, and we do not have enough chrystals for that or even the ruin breaking formation to shift even minimum of those numbers.

    Though there is one silver lining in it, the council calctes that we might have more chrystals than the Grimms, as every Grimm is crystals mine for us, but we might not have enough realm-breaking gates; Grimm has more of them.

    The Pyramid had already begun collecting the realm-breaking gates; their numbers had already reached thousand and increasing every day.

    I hope we will have enough of them; we could not afford to even slightest in this new frontier.

    I read the mail, which is also a summon for a meeting; I looked at it for a while before replying with a no. I will not be heeding the council''s summons this time. It is already past twelve, and unless someone is really dying, I am not going to change my ns.

 Chapter 2641: Marina I

    <h4>Chapter 2641: Marina I</h4>

    Buzz!

    The formation lit up, and I appeared at my destination; just as I did, I pressed the red button on my holowatch. Now, all the calls, emails, and dm''s will stop unless they have an emergency.

    It is not just the calls I have blocked but also my connection with my clone. I have given it a direction, and it will continue working on them; it will not disturb me from my much-deserved break unless it is really necessary.

    "You have reallye," said Marin as she put down the tome she was reading and appeared beside me, and soon we were kissing passionately.

    These days after the attack had been really busy; I barely got a few minutes of alone time with Marina every day, which was not enough for a few kisses and or even cuddling, and then we would have to behave that everything was normal, we are just a teacher and student, and there is nothing else between us.

    We had kissed for over a minute before separating, and I looked at her.

    "You look hot," I said softly and looked at her with burning eyes that left nothing for a guess about what I wanted to do with her.

    She is wearing a short babydoll night dress made of red silk, which gives a tiny tantalizing glimpse of what is inside. It is making me very hard to control myself, and seeing that, a soft daring smile appeared on her face.

    ''This devil,'' I cursed in my mind; I know she is doing it intentionally and wouldn''t mind if I took her here now, but I wouldn''t do that. We have waited for a long time, and I want it to be special; she deserves it to be special.

    "What are you reading?" I said, looking away from her and walking toward the couch before sitting on it. "Elisha''s anatomical observation," she replied and sat beside me, "It is a good book, but you will not touch it for a day," I said as I gently closed the tome.

    "It will be a long day, and I hope you won''t make me bored," she said with a challenge, "Don''t worry, you wouldn''t be bored, even for a moment," I replied, "I really hope so," she said, to which I smiled.

    We are going to stay home tomorrow, but it will not be a normal day. I have nned for everything so that she will not have time to be bored, even for a second.

    "Let''s sleep; tomorrow, we won''t be getting any," I said.

    I am not the only one who is tired; she is even more tired than me. She hadn''t slept for two days. Yesterday, when I left, she was working with Marie all night.

    "Hm," she nodded and got before walking toward her room, and I walked toward mine. I sometimese here and have my own room to sleep in.

    "Micheal, sleep in my room," Marina said softly, and it stopped me in my tracks. I was shocked and opened my mouth to say something but closed it when I saw the expressions on her face before appearing beside her.

    "As you wish, love," I said, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face.

    She did not say anything; she just took my picked my hand and took me to her room.

    Soon we appeared in the familiar room; while we hadn''t done anything, I had been to her many times, and unlike mine, it was very cozy.

    There acar a bed and mattress that the professor had brought her and beautiful paintings that her daughter had given her. There is a beautiful small bronzemp on the table beside her bed, which was a gift from me. It is a very powerful artifact that even quasi-Grand Lords would desire.

    The room is also filled with photos, some of her childhood photos with her parents and sister; there are also some with her daughter, from being a baby swaddled in clothes to one a few months ago of the day she became a grandmaster.

    There is one mine too; it was of the day when I had be her student.

    "I should change to something more suitable," said Marina softly; it was not the first time she had said something like it.

    "I have said before, you are my teacher, and I deeply respect you, but you are also my girlfriend, and I love you. You are the best that has happened to me," I said to her, and she melded into me, and we stayed like that for a couple of seconds.

    I know our rtionship is different, and it may feel taboo to some people, but I amfortable with it. If she wants us to open up, I am ready for it, and if she wants our rtionship to be secret for a little longer, it is fine too.

    The only thing matter is her happiness, and for it, even if we have to keep our rtionship secrete, I will do it. Not that it would take longer, I know she is ready now, and the only reason we are not open is me. She is doing that for me, saving me from societal pressure and other things.

    I am already powerful enough that such things don''t affect me and not to mention we are doing anything wrong.

    Still, I will give her the time she needs, as much as she needs to understand that such things are beyond affecting me. The quickest way to help her understand is by taking her to the level I am at, at least in Grandmaster ss.

    I am working on it, and it won''t be long; I have already nearly finished working on the third constitutional seed, which will create the third and final base of her constitution; by the end of the week, it will be part of her constitution.

    With all three bases finished, it will loosen her Inheritance enough that she will be able to be a Grandmaster in six to eight months. Things will be a lot easier when she bes a Grandmaster; it would also make me worry a little less about her safety.

    "Your skin felt slightly hot. Is everything alright?" she asked as she let go, "Jim was boiling me alive a few minutes ago," I replied, to which she arched her brown, demanding an exnation.

    So, I did, and in the end, she couldn''t help but take a sigh. "I will not say anything about it, but I hope you will be careful in participating in such experiments," she said softly; I could see deep concern all over her face, and seeing that I couldn''t help but hug her tightly.

    "For you, I will be even more careful," I said in-ear.

    "Let''s sleep; as you have said, I will not going to get any sleep tomorrow," she said with a bit of teasing, to which I smiled andy on the bed with her.

    As wey on the bed, I immediately scooped her in my arms, and she did not resist; instead melded into me. I took a deep breath of her wonderful fragrance, and before I knew it, I fell into the most peaceful sleep in a long time.

 Chapter 2642: Marina II

    <h4>Chapter 2642: Marina II</h4>

    Note: The content ahead is for a mature audience (18+).

    I was in deep sleep when I felt a wonderful sensation that forced me to open my eyes, only to see the marina nting kisses on me.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw her looking at me with a naughty smile and flushed cheeks. Seeing those expressions, something else had woken up in me, and she seemed to feel it as well as her cheeks reddened, and she pressed on it.

    "Good morning," I said to her; she looked beautiful, the most beautiful I had seen her, and it filled my heart with intense emotions.

    "Good mor" she replied, but before she couldpletely say the words, I flipped her, and now our position is reserved. Now, I am on top of her, and she is below me.

    "You have woken me up from the best sleep I had in quite a while. You deserve to be punished for that," I said as I pressed her down.

    "and how do you n to punish me?" she asked with deep anticipation; "I know a couple of ways," I replied and moved my head down.

    Her lips met mine, and unlike all our kisses, this time, I tookplete control of the kiss. She fought for a while but surrendered, and I made my kiss even more ferocious while griding my body against her, telling her how hard it is to resist her.

    She did not resist at all, and I did not intend to hold back; I had been holding back for months, and today was the day to let everything loose.

    Ahhh

    She moaned as I bit her lip before letting go and beginning to kiss all over her face gently.

    She is a work of her art, every part of her is perfect, and I want to show her that.

    Ahh Ahh Ahh

    Soon, I reached down and began to kiss her neck; she is very sensitive to the neck. Her whole started to shake, and she began to moan as I began to kiss around her neck. At every kiss, her moans will be louder and louder till she stops holding back.

    Soon my kisses reached her corbone and the valley of her cleavage, which is even more sensitive than her neck, and I licked a little, which made her take a sharp breath before letting out the biggest moan I have heard from her.

    I kissed and licked all the naked parts of her and looked at her red nightdress. Seeing the look on my face, she nodded, and I pulled the hem of my high dress as she lifted herself, and a secondter, I removed the night dress and threw it.

    I don''t know where it went, nor do I care, as I ampletely enamored by the goddess in front of me.

    "You are a goddess," I said breathlessly, looking at her, wearing nothing but a piece of beautiful red lingerie. She looked like a goddess, and I wanted to worship her.

    I moved and began to her; I started with the valley between her breasts before moving on her breast, which was covered in red lingerie.

    "Please," Marina pleaded.

    Her eyes are filled with lust and desire, and I know she wants it as much as I do. "Of course, love," I said and moved my hand moved to her back and opened the hook of her bra gently.

    "Magnificent," I whispered, and my mouth watered as her magnificent breast spilled out of her lingerie. I have seen her naked many times and desperately wanted to look at her, but all I took a nce; I never truly got a chance to enjoy this god''s creation, much less touch them.

    I looked at them before shakingly moved at my hands toward them, and soon, I touched those wonderful globes which seemed to have been carved by the god himself.

    Ahhh

    They are soft but firm at the same time, and as I pressed them, the marina let out another moan; she is more sensitive than I had thought, which is going to make things even more interesting.

    I squeezed them a few times before I moved to the main event, a thing I had wanted to do for years. Since the first time, I saw these wonderful things, taken them in my mouth, and now my long-lost desire going toe true.

    Ahhhh Ahhhh Ahhhh

    I licked the dark red are of her left breast gently, bringing out a loud moan from marina before taking it into my mouth and squeezing her right breast at the same time.

    Her breast felt wonderful in my mouth, much, much better than I had ever imagined in my dream, so much that I had nearly orgasmed. They felt amazing as I sucked them, and hearing the marina''s moans, the experience became even better.

    The breast had a taste, a very faint taste; it was faintly milky but tasted like sunshine, and it made me such on her breast even more intensely while my hand squeezed and pinched her right breast.

    Ahhhhhh!

    I gave a gentle bite to her breast, which brought out another loud moan from her lips before moving toward another and began doing the same as I did with the left breast.

    By her moans, I could feel the momentum building in her slowly. I could tell she wanted me to move fast, so she could have what she craved, but I will not do that. I want her to feel the best, and a short burst is not the way; I want to feel the fireworks and make her mind go nk, and that needs work.

    I am doing this not only for her pleasure but also for mine; I am enjoying it very much, especially when I hear those moans and see those lustful, craved expressions on marinas face.

    Marina is a reserved person, and from what I have heard and observed during my years with her, she has always been like this.

    She had a heavy responsibility since she was a child; first, she raised her little sister after the death of her parents, before got the responsibility of the organization before she was even thirty, which had made her even more reserved with her emotions and actions.

    She needed to be intoxicated to express her real feeling, and even then, she tried to deny them. If I had not pushed her, she would have kept denying them even now.

    Even after we started dating, she had been reserved before slowly opening herself up. It was not easy for her, and it is due to it that I had waited for a long to take this big step.

    If I had wanted, I would have done it on the week we began dating, and I know she would not resist due to her feelings for me, but that was not the right time.

    Today is the right time.

    Ahhhhhh

    She let out another loud moan as I bit her right, breaching, reaching near the climax. If I bit and squeezed her breast, she would orgasm, but that is not what I want.

    I let go of the breasts after taking onest look at them and kissed her soft but taunt stomach gently before slowly going down, nting soft kisses on her writhing body.

 Chapter 2643: Became One I

    <h4>Chapter 2643: Became One I</h4>

    Note: The content ahead is for a mature audience (18+).

    "Please, take them off," Marina begged as I had an edge of the panties and had been showering the kisses at the edge without going down further, and it was driving her mad.

    "Since you have asked so nicely, love, I will oblige," I said and kissed the center of her panties before pulling them down. Marina was far more eager than me as she lifted herself up, so I could remove her panties without any problem.

    I threw away the panties and looked at her and froze as I looked at her in her absolute majesty. Marina waspletely naked below me, and she looked magnificent, a goddess in all her glory.

    "I am extremly blessed to have you in my life," I said and moved down for the kiss. Our lips met, and the kiss was surprisingly gentle; it was filled with passion but also love.

    I broke the kiss and moved back, and once again began to shower soft kisses on her; I started with her stomach and abdomen before finally reaching her sacred region.

    Ahhhh Ahhh Ahhh

    As I begin to kiss it, she begins to moan louder and louder with each breath.

    Soon, I reached the mouthwatering rosy folds and breathed on them, making Marina nearly climax before kissing gently on her soft thighs.

    "Micheal, please," Marinained, "Have patience, love," I said to her and kissed her thighs gentle, building more and more anticipation inside her; now and then, I would breathe on her folds before kissing her thighs and pressing her ass with my hands.

    Finally, after more than a minute, I came back to those delicious folds, which had be glisteringly wet. I wanted to tease her even more, but the smelling from those folds wouldn''t let me; it was a struggle every second to note back to the folds since I had seen them.

    "Micheal!"

    I looked at them for a second before taking a gentle lick across them, making her moan in my name while my eyes got blown in by the taste of them. Her taste is amazing and indescribably, but if I were to describe then, I would say she tastes like honey, morning dew with a hint of citrus.

    I felt like something that would make one addicted, and I am very much nning to get addicted to it.

    Tasting her amazing taste, I wanted to burrow my face at those lips, but I controlled myself and started with the rhythmic licking; my tongue moved as if I were ying a delicate instrument.

    "Yes, love, yes, right there, right there¡­."

    She gripped my head with her hand and tried to push me down, but I did not move. Though, I took note of her words and bodynguage and adjusted my rhythm ording to it, building a crescendo with each lick.

    I had been building it for minutes, each time taking her high before bringing her down; she had now reached very high, and I am no mood to stop. Now, she is more than ready to have the orgasm she deserves.

    "Oh God, Micheal!"

    Finally, the dam broke out, and she screamed in pleasure while pulling my hair hard, while Itched my mouth across her folds, taking everything that came in my way and, at the same time, increasing the intensity of the orgasm she was feeling.

    It took her a while; she came back to herself and looked at me with a content smile.

    "It was the best orgasm I have ever received," she said and came at me, and before I knew it, her lips were on mine, and she began to taste herself through my lips and did not seem to mind it seeing the way she is kissing me.

    We kissed for a while before breaking apart, and now she is looking at me with twinkling eyes.

    "You have given me the best orgasm, and it is natural that I reciprocate it," she said, and I found myself spinning. A momentter, I was on my back while she was sitting on top of me.

    She smiled at me mischievously as she lightly grounded her ass on my member, who was already painfully erect, and her teasing was not making things any better.

    "Love, please," I pleaded, but that only made the teasing smile on her bigger and her movement hotter than I immediately wanted to push her down and take her, but I resisted the urge.

    "Patience, love," she said repeating my words before bending down and touching my chest with her index finger.

    Green energy released from her finger and spread into my clothes. As the green energy spread, it begins to destroy my clothes, leaving not even dust behind.

    A secondter, the green energy vanished and with it my clothes.

    After vaporizing my clothes, she bowed down further till our lips were against each other with bare an inch of distance.

    She did not rush into the kiss; instead, she kept looking directly into my eyes while her wonderful breath fell onto my lips. She did not say anything, but through her eyes, I knew what she wanted to say, and knowing that my eyes couldn''t help but be emotional too.

    "I love you, and now I will show it to you," she whispered and gave me a peck on the lips before kissing down on my neck gently and started to shower soft kisses on my lips before moving toward my cheeks and ears and other sensitive ces.

    Soon she reached my neck and began to shower it with soft kisses before moving down toward my cor bone and the chest.

    Ahhh¡­

    I let out a soft shout of pain or moan as she bit down on my chest, leaving marks on my chest.

    She had used considerable force, but it was of perfect amount. She is one of few people who truly know how strong I am and is aware of how to use enough force to leave the perfect marks behind.

    She smiled triumphantly as I moaned before continuing to go down while leaving soft kisses across my body. Soon, she reached my member, who was standing erect proudly.

    "Love," I moaned as she breathed on it before gripping it with her hand gently and looking at me.

    There were emotions of great triumph on her face as she gripped my member. It is as if she is telling me she has control over me, and I could not do anything against her, and she is right. She had absolute control over me, even without her holding my member.

    Ahhh

    "It is really a work of art," Marina praised and licked it with a pink tongue, swiping away the pre-cum that had ozzed out of it.

    "Tasty," she said with a smile, and the next second, she moved her tongue skillfully across the tip of my member, which made me moan loudly and carried me to the edge of the climax.

    It seemed like the slightest touch of her left me high and made me nearlye.

    I am proud of my self-control, and the women I had been with had always praised me for it, but now marina had crushed that self-control with a few soft licks of her tongue and made me wonder whether I would evenst for a few seconds in front of her devilish mouth.

 Chapter 2644: Became One II

    <h4>Chapter 2644: Became One II</h4>

    Note: The content ahead is for a mature audience (18+).

    "Yes, Love, Yes¡­."

    I begin to moan loudly as she begins to suck on my member with her amazing skills; her tongue is moving in such a way that it feels like a trip to heaven and hell as every moment is a fight for self-control, and she knows it as well.

    She is not only using her mouth but also her hands, and you know what they say about the healer''s hands.

    I am not surprised about her hands; I know how good they are; she is the one who taught me. The movement of her tongue, on the other hand, caught me by surprise, it is as skillful as her hands, and she is using it to her greatest advantage.

    "Love, I won''t be able to hold myself back for much longer if you continue like this," I said breathlessly. "Don''t hold back then," she challenged before making her movements even more skillful and intense.

    The wet sound of her movements rang out my moans as the tempo of climax reached higher and higher, and soon, it would reach the height that even my self-control wouldn''t be able to stop and to be honest, I am looking forward to it.

    "Love, I am going toe!" I shouted a couple of secondster, giving her ample warning, but instead of taking my member out, she took it all in.

    "Ahhh, Love!"

    I shouted as I came; my thick hot cum began to spill in her throat, and she drank every bit of it. It was really the best orgasm of my life and taking it all in, she made the experience even more memorable.

    "Oh, love, you don''t have to do that," I said as I pulled my member out, and on the way, thest drop of it spilled on her lower lip, which her bright pink tongue swiped right away.

    That scene lit up a fire in my heart; it was so hot that before I knew it, I found myself in front of her and my lips crashed against her, and we began to kiss ferociously; tasting each out through our mouths, which made the kiss even more erotic.

    Our hands began to move, and our legs began to entangle as we got lost in the kiss.

    The burning passion had surprised me, especially now that we have experienced wonderful orgasms, but it seemed like the orgasm had ignited the passion instead of calming it, and we were getting lost in it.

    It took a while before we separated, and now we are looking at each other with deep emotion.

    "Let''s be one, Micheal," Marina said softly, "I want it to be special," I said hesitatingly. I have prepared so much and nned every hour to make this day as special as possible for her.

    "It is special," she said, but still, some hesitation remained in my heart.

    "I have been ready since the day I expressed my feelings to you, and if you had taken me then and there, I wouldn''t have resisted and even wanted it," she said. "We have taken slow, and to be honest, I have enjoyed slow. It gave us time to know each other more personally,"

    "The journey had been special, and this step will make it even more special," she added. "Ok," I said finally and pushed my waist down while looking at her beautiful, joyful face.

    She is right, this day is special, and I do not need to make any grand preparation to make her know how deeply I love her, as she already knows.

    "Give me a kiss, love," she said as my member touched her entrance, and as our lips met, I pushed myself into her, feeling something I had never felt before; she seemed to feel it too as her hands wrapped around my neck as our kiss became deeper and I pushed myselfpletely inside her.

    Ahhh Ahhh Ahhh

    Soon we separated, and I began to move inside her while directly looking into her, and there was no sound aside from the slow rhythm and gentle moaning.

    My speed was slow at first, but when she entwined our hands together, I began to increase the speed of my movement, and she responded in kind.

    We have be one as our bodies begin to move in perfect sync as we have been doing for years; we seem to know each other too deeply.

    I am feeling very happy right now, and it is not just because of the sex I am having with the love of my life, but because of the deep connection, we have formed between us. It is unimaginably deeper than anything I had ever experienced romantically.

    No rtionship of mine had such a deeper connection as I have with Marina. I understood, she is the one, and she would be the only one.

    "I love you," I said to her, "I love you, too," she said and moved her neck up for a kiss.

    The moments passed as we lost in each other, and before I knew it, I had reached the precipe of the climax.

    "I am close," I informed her, but I did not have to say it as she knew that. "We will climax together," she replied, and I nodded.

    I stopped holding back and began to push myself hard, and she also responded in kind as we moved toward the climax faster and faster till we exploded together.

    We did not make much of a sound and experienced an amazing orgasm while staring into each eye of each other, which made the whole experience otherworldy.

    The climaxsted for quite a while; it was, without doubt, the best sex I ever had, and looking at Marina''s expressions, it seemed to be the same for her too.

    "It was wonderful," Marina said with a soft smile, to which I nodded. It was truly wonderful, beyond what I had experienced before. I have never been such deeply emotionally connected with anyone as I am with a marina and the connection is the best thing ever.

    "Though, I really hope you are not tired; I am notpletely satisfied yet," Marina said with a mischievous glint in her eyes before she flipped me up, going on top of me.

 Chapter 2645: Topics

    <h4>Chapter 2645: Topics</h4>

    Two weeks have passed since Marina and I became one physically, and since then, we have constantly been doing it at every chance we have got.

    We did it this morning too, and Marina had been extremly ferocious, considering I am leaving today. She had left marks all over my body and used special energy, which stopped them from healing on their own with my body''s natural healing ability.

    Unless I actively heal them, those marks will not heal, and I do not n. I like having her marks on my body, and she likes to leave them.

    "Lord Sylvian, how are the chrystalsing from the organizations," asked Grand Commander, "It is good, Grand Commander, especially now that they are sending it with parts of realm breaking gates," He said with a smile; the Pyramid is not only asking for crystals to run those gates but also parts of those gates to build new gates.

    "and how is the training of new technicians going?" she asked, "It is slower than we like, but we are increasing the numbers steadily," he replied.

    Within a month, the teleportation gate technicians and operators became hot new jobs. Their sries have skyrocketed, increased by at least three times within just a month, and they are continuously increasing.

    It is pyramids doing, they want talented personals, and for it, they are willing to pay more; just three days ago, they hiked the sries; I was part of that meeting. Though the meeting was called on more important topics, it was just one of the agendas.

    "Grand Commander, considering the state of ruinic battlefields, we will need fifteen Grandmasters at least to be sent to the ruins in a week," said Silus Bishop, which made the Grand Commander sigh, and she looked at me.

    "Grandmaster, when we will have the new batch?" Grand Commander. "Ten days more, Grand Commander," I said with a smile, to which she nodded and turned toward the Silus Bishop. "We will have to manage with ten; we can not send all our Grandmasters into the ruins when the battlefields of the maind are still active," She said.

    The battles in ruins have rapidly expanded; till now, we have already sent one hundred and thirteen Grandmasters into the ruins, the highest we have ever sent.

    Even in thest epoch of war, there have never been more than one hundred and ten Grandmasters into the ruins at once. The highest Grandmasters were ever present in ruins during wartime is one hundred and nine, and that was during thest epoch of war.

    Forget the Grandmasters; we have already broken the record of the highest number of forces in ruins in all the levels, from the Knights to High Grandmasters; there is even one Grand Lord that went to the ruins. Though, it is said to be a personal mission and an extremly dangerous one, even for the Grand Lords.

    "The battles on the ruins are challenging, but they are bringing the results," said Lord Whitmore, and multiple graphs and charts appeared, revealingplete details of ruinic battlefields.

    First, I looked at the casualty report; we have lost the Grandmasters in the past months, but those losses are manageable, considering we have also killed more than doubled, nearly triple the number of the Grimm Grandmasters.

    After the casualty report, I looked at the resource report and the reason for the new phase of this war.

    It is all for the resources; we are sending thousands of our forces into the ruines, fighting the bloodied battles, only for the resources. As the resources are the most important thing for producing the powerhouses at the factory pace.

    The project is getting the first pick on every resource thates out of the ruin; only after we are done will these resources will be transferred toward the other departments of the Pyramid.

    Thankfully, we do not need more than 10% of the resources that came out, and the other departments would have eaten us alive. Still, these resources are helping the Pyramid fill its vaults slowly, which have been emptied by the project.

    Our own vaults have also been quite filled thanks to the generous donations from the people that are stilling, thanks to the powerful campaign designed by Marie, which is always keeping the people interested and wanting for the project.

    It is not as much as the first week, but still quite arge amount. We have even got a few unexpected treasures, those are the reason why I had been forced to postpone the mass breakthrough by ten days, which I usually do not, but things we have found had forced me to do.

    "We are currently doing fine and would not change our strategy till we receive a new batch of Grandmasters from Grandmaster Zaar," said the Grand Commander before her eyes became even more serious.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, have you finished the ns for the High Grandmaster project?" asked the Grand Commander, which instantly made the eyes of all the councilmembers twinkle.

    "Yes, thankfully, I finished yesterday, and we could begin right after I have returned from the ruin," I said to her and touched my holowatch, and the file of my proposal flew toward Grand Commander, which she tapped a few times and copies of it spread toward all the councilman and the lone projection of the Grand Lord sitting in the corner.

    The High Grandmaster project is divided into two parts; the first part involves the peak Grandmasters, preparing them to make the advancement into the High Grandmaster ss. The second part involves the High Grandmasters themselves.

    I have to help them reach the absolute peak of their ss, which will be a littleplicated.

    A few minutester, everyone closed the files. "It will be quite troublesome to make those people give the deep meta scans; they are quite zealous about their secretes, the old guys especially," said Lord Whitmore.

    "Well, they will have to bare open all their secrets if they want to improve," said Silus Bishop, which greatly surprised me, considering he rarely spoke in my favor.

    "No secret is more important than the advancement, and like lord Bishop had said, they will bare everything if they want to improve," added Grand Commander and turned toward me.

    "The ten-peak Grandmasters are feasible, but three High Grandmasters is too much; it will put great strain on us," said the Grand Commander, making me remember the admonishment I received when I used all three Grandmaster for my sudden idea.

    "I understand your concerns Grand Commander, but three is the most efficient number; using one or two will waste too much time and resources," I said and ced the small box in front of me; I did not have to tell them what it is.

    I have already gotten the meta-scans of all the peak Grandmasters and need High-Grandmasters; the council will provide me; it is their job. Though, it would not be easy considering how zealous those bastards are about their secrets.

    "Fine, but if the need arises, I will pull them back into the battlefield," she said and to which I nodded. I understand how important high Grandmasters are; every single one is important, and sometimes, we are stretched so thin that we had to deployed all of them to the battlefield.

 Chapter 2646: Promotional

    <h4>Chapter 2646: Promotional</h4>

    "Grandmaster, the council wishes you the best of luck with your mission. It is going to be the difficult one," She said; thankfully, she did not try to dissuade me like she did two days when I told her I wanted to go for this mission.

    "Thank you, Grand Commander, council," I replied before cutting the connection anding back to the conference room of the project.

    I was nning to go on the mission after I finished with this month''s breakthroughs, but something happened the day before yesterday.

    The pyramid had sensed the powerful signs from the ruin, and reading the signals, I decided to go to the ruin, but unlike most ruins, one could not go there anytime they wanted to. This ruin had active spatial defenses, which were only open for about an hour and a half every four days.

    Today is the day its spatial defenses will open, and I am sure I will not be the only one who will be going to that ruin; the friends from Grimms will alsoe, I am sure of it.

    The signal was so powerful that I am sure the Grimms would have sensed it, and they will send a force, and I hope they do. As the project progressed, the need for special resources also increased, especially the need for the stainless blood soul lotuses.

    If I had a sufficient number of stainless blood soul lotuses in my hands, I would have double the number of Masters leveling up to the Grandmaster ss, not just Grandmaster, but other stages too.

    The resource has be too important, but I do not have enough lotuses. Even when I mature them all to a certain level, it still would not be enough for all.

    "Mary, had Grandmaster Charline and Erica finished with the thing?" I asked with a faint guilty smile, "No, they are still working," she replied and turned to show me the screen, where she was with her real body, present with Grandmaster Charline, Erica, and a man who looked to be in his early forties.

    Marie is asking the question as Grandmaster Charline and Erica heals the middle-aged man.

    This is part of a promotional event for the project; this man was chosen through the draw, and we are going to heal him. Every we choose the three biggest donors and two lucky draw winners and make their wishese true; it is either advancement or healing them.

    This man chose healing over advancement, which is not surprising considering his problem. It is quiteplicated that even Grandmaster healers would find it difficult to heal, but Grandmaster Charline is skilled enough to handle such problems easily.

    Marie had asked me to be the face of the campaign, but I declined it, as for this week and chosen to throw Grandmaster Charline under the bus, who is not much more enthusiastic about it than me. I wouldn''t have had a problem; it had been just healing, I could spare some time, but it shooting and answering questions that got me.

    There are tens of camera drones are flying around them, and also Mary asking question after question.

    "I will not say anything about pr campaign, which is obviously your forte, but I would say, do not reveal too much. Most of the working of the project still needs to remain secret," I reminded her.

    Enemies could derive a lot of things from the smallest details, and they have already begun their sabotage attempts. We have found hundreds of spying artifacts and devices in the donated materials. We have also discovered the terrifying points and curses hidden deeply in many resources.

    It is the reason why I have been so adamant about the project remaining a secrete, and if we did not need the resources so desperately, we wouldn''t have started this donation campaign, which has been wildly sessful, but also came with its own risks.

    "Don''t worry; I will be careful about what I say," she said seriously.

    She might look impulsive in her behavior, but she is quite careful. Still, I reminded her; that the project is very dear to my heart and could be said to be extremly important for the survival of the human race and might even give us the chance to raze these pets from our world.

    So, I need the project to be just as it was when I returned from the room.

    I finished the work in the conference room a few minutes before going out for the treatments. I have to finish them all by the evening, and there is also a meeting with all core members, after which I will leave for the ruin.

    I wish I could have some free time with Marina, but both of us are very busy today. Though, I am notining, seeing we barely sleptst night.

    Click!

    Before I knew it, it was evening, and I walked back into the conference room, which was already filled. Everyone is present, including Marina. She looked at me, and in her eyes, there were no emotions that said we were romantically involved; we were just normal teachers and students.

    "Good, since everybody is here, we can begin," I said as I sat on my seat.

    The meetingsted for one and half hours and finished a few minutes before I had to leave, which was quite a bummer as I really wanted some good alone time with Marina before I left.

    "Best of luck and stay safe," she said and came closer for the kiss; we kissed gently for a minute before letting go. "I am going to miss you," I said as I enveloped her in my arms. "Me too. So, you have toe early and in one piece," she said.

    "I will," I said and kissed her temple gently before walking toward the teleportation formation.

    "Bye, love," I said as the teleportation formation lit up before I disappeared. A momentte, I appeared in the hall with the teleportation gate.

    Only the high Grandmasters or people with enough ess could enter the teleportation hall directly right now. The council had made the rules around realm-breaking gates stricter, with the change that happened in the war and also one of the traitors that had nned sabotage with the body bomb.

    "Lord Zaar, the ruin will be opened in nine minutes and seven seconds," the technician informed. "Ok," I said and closed my eyes.

    I entered my core and saw my clone, sorting the stuff we had received through an unknown donation. Currently, it is on the methods, reading them one by one before sorting them. All the methods that couldn''t be properly graded areing to me, along with the resources and the artifacts.

    I have found some good methods and recipes that will help the project a lot and also me. There are some methods that held quite a lot of inspiration; my clone had already begun researching them.

    There are not many things for me to look at; more than 99% of things get sorted, tagged, and marked in the warehouses before moving to vaults, and very few reached me and others for a look.

    The schrs are quite good at their job, and with our threeyer assessment, we have not been able to find a single fault in their work.

    I also started to help it; though my speed is not even halfpared to my clone, it still counts in reducing the time. The sooner my clone finished it, the sooner it would be able to move to the more important things.

 Chapter 2647: HG-Q-PX347 I

    <h4>Chapter 2647: HG-Q-PX347 I</h4>

    "Lord Zaar, the connection had formed with the ruin," the gate technician informed. "Thank you," I said, and my armor appeared on my body before stepping inside.

    Once again, I was in a spatial tunnel where I stood without making the slightest movement, as one should when traveling through the spatial tunnel.

    The ruin I am going to call is HG-Q-PX347, a recent ruin that came to our world, not even a century old. We had sent a Grandmaster when it had arrived and that Grandmaster returned within an hour, almost dead; not long after, we sent a High Grandmaster, and she returned less than half a day.

    She was fine, only slightly injured, but she did not want to go back to the ruin again, and since then, nobody had gone to this ruin.

    Unlike the ruins of Master and below category, there are more than half of the ruins of Grandmaster and above ss ruins that hadn''t been explored. It is simple for a reason for that, first is, we do not have many Grandmasters, and second, they are dangerous, especially of the ''X'' category like this one.

    Sending the Grandmasters into such ruins is a huge risk, as losing a single one of them is a great loss to the race as they could be used to fight against the Grimms.

    Such ruins of x category and above are only explored by the desperate or those who are at the end of their life and want to be useful before taking theirst breath, but now things are going to change.

    Seeing how the war is shifting to the ruins, I don''t think any ruin will remain unexplored, especially with the passing time where we would need more and more resources and might even go to the xxx ruins, which means death.

    More than half of the people that go there don''t return at all.

    Thud!

    A few seconds passed, and the tunnel before it reached its end, and I got thrown out andnded hard on soft, colorful sand.

    ''Wee to fantasnd," I said as I got. This is ruin HG-Q-PX347 or fantasnd, as the two people who visited this ce have called it.

    I have appeared on the riverbank, which has nine-colored sand, soft to touch and glittering, that I couldn''t resist but taking some of it.

    In front of me is a small river with crystal clear water, with a faint inviting smell that even Grandmasters would have a hard time resisting. It is not just the river and sand that is beautiful, but also the nts and the sky like it is the most beautiful fantasy created out of someone else''s imagination.

    Though it is very beautiful, it is just as dangerous, more dangerous than that.

    There is a reason why they called it fantasnd, and it is not because of the beauty of the ruin. No, the beauty had yed a little part in why those two have called it the fantasnd.

    It is the psychedelicw that is woven into the fabric of this world, powerful enough that even most High-Grandmasters won''t be able to resist it.

    The Grandmaster who visited this ruin had needed over a year to get out of the hallucinating effect of this ruin psychedelics; it had imprinted itself into his very soul. The High Grandmaster had suffered hallucinations for more than two weeks before she was able to get out of it.

    She was none other than Lady Redhorn; I talked to her yesterday, and she said it is the most dangerous ruins she had ever gone, and I should think about ten times beforeing inside it.

    Talking to her has helped me a lot, and I have made a lot of preparations. My clone had already sat in the center of the huge cirction formation, and all the soul defenses of my armor had also been activated, but I felt it affecting my soul.

    "Thews are really too powerful," I said with a sigh.

    The power ofw had already been nearly destroyed through the thousands of years, but less than a fraction of the power that remains is still affecting me to this degree, and the more I stayed in this ruin, the greater the imprint will be and which will bring the powerful effect of the psychedelic.

    I could already feel some of its effects, like rxation and slightly increased heart rate, and even some sweating.

    "Activate the soul washing formation," I said to my clone, and the formation he was sitting in lit up and began to send the white waves into my soul while at the same time, I began to circte the soul cleansing method into my soul.

    The effect was immediate, especially of the soul cleansing method. It used the soul-washing waves like a cleaner, and while my soul is the floor and imprints are the stains.

    I am quite shocked as I have read the data of that Grandmaster and Lady Redhorn and knew how hard it is to get rid of these imprints, but I am getting it easily.

    It took me a few minutes, but I understood the reason.

    My soul is different; it is extremly pure and far too stronger for its level, and, most importantly, it has been affected by rule-bending power. It could be said that the rule-bending power had merged and had been constantly, since the moment I had created my core, making it very different from the other souls.

    It made me relieved, as initially, I was nning to stay here for three to four days, but now it looks like I could stay longer, though I will have to be careful of those dense psychedelic zones that Lady Redhorn had talked about, those sounded extremly dangerous.

    "You two,e out,"

    I said to Ashlyn and Nero, and soon, both of them came out. This is a dangerous ruin, and I wouldn''t have brought them if I had not been able to ward off thosew imprints, and since I could ward them off, it is, without doubt, that they will be able to ward it off.

    "Don''t go too far," I said to them as they took up in the air.

    "Yes, father," Chew Chew

    They said and flew away; I did not immediately follow them. Instead, I took out the ss bottle and gently filled it with water. The water is filled with thick psychedelic marks. I don''t have use of it now, but I am sure I will once say, not to mention, it is a thing one should have in hand.

    After collecting the water from the river, I flew up into the sky.

    I have a mission in this ruin, I have to find the source of the intense reaction that sensors Pyramid had sensed before the Grimms do, which I am sure havee to this ruin, but the thing is, I don''t know where to look, and this ruin is quite big, not to mention extremly dangerous.

    The residual psychedelicw imprints are the biggest danger of this ruin, but it is not the only danger; there are some things here that could kill me far more quickly than the psychedelics.

 Chapter 2648: HG-Q-PX347 II

    <h4>Chapter 2648: HG-Q-PX347 II</h4>

    Hun!

    I was thinking about the threats this ce represented when I sensed the threat. From the ground, a think dark pink energy beam ising toward me fast.

    My eyes couldn''t widen up in surprise seeing the beam, not because it was powerful but because I did not sense the monster before it had attacked me.

    The beam had reached me and was about to hit me when it suddenly froze in the air. I looked at the dense pink beam, which seemed to have illusionary qualities in it, which made me even more curious, and I twirled my fingers, bringing it even close to me.

    My eyes glowed slightly as I activated my ocr abilities to look at the beam clearly; a minuteter, I deactivated all my abilities and took out the crystal. As I touched the crystal beam, the runes on it lit up, and it sucked the beam inside.

    "You sneaky little thing,e here," I said, and a secondter, a gemmed eyes rabbit monster not bigger than my hand came flying toward me before stopping in front of me.

    "You are very powerful, don''t you," I said to it, and its meta-scan appeared in front of my eyes and a minuteter, all the life in it disappeared, and it appeared in my core.

    This monster was just a Grandmaster ss, but it was able tounch a sneak attack on me. A Grandmaster would have been powerless against the attack. Seeing that, I finally begin to take the monster of this ruin seriously as Lady Redhorn had held me to.

    The ruin is dangerous, but the powerful High Grandmaster, Lady Redhorn with powerful, will resist the effect of the imprints for a day or two easily with various methods.

    The one that had forced her to retreat was an attack; she had said she never saw her assant. She just knew it was the attack of the level of High-Grandmaster, and it was very wise of her to retreat the moment she hit with attack; if she had stayed for even a few said, she would have been dead meat.

    "Guys, be careful," I informed Ashlyn and Nero and also became cautious myself, spreading my soul sense as far as I could.

    Though, currently, I could only spread it to half distance. It is not suppression; this ruin did not have any. It is the soul cleansing method that I am constantly circting; it restricts the range of my soul sense, which I don''t like, but am forced to ept.

    The soul cleansing method is a must in this ruin, and for it, I am even willing to sacrifice half of the range of my soul sense, which will help me detect the danger faster.

    Three hours passed by, and in these three hours, I was attacked by numerous times, but all of them were exclusively the Grandmaster. I had sensed the presence of the High-Grandmaster ss monster, but it had disappeared before I could certain its position.

    As I flew disappointed, expressions couldn''t help but appear on my face; I had crossed hundreds of miles but saw no signs of thing that gave us intense reading.

    Even though the ruin is big, I should have sensed it by now; given how big the reaction had been that our sensors from the huge distance were able to catch it but now, even aftering to the ruins, I sense it, not even a slightest residual aura of it.

    "Have you guys sensed anything yet?" I asked two of them.

    Chew Chew, "No, father, everything is nk here," Nero replied, which disappointed me even further, but I did not let it eat into me.

    I refuse to believe such an intense reaction that could be a sense that a pyramid from the maind could hide in its own world. I will sense it; even if I find a residue of it, it will be enough; with the help of Ashlyn and Nero, I will reach it there.

    Another two hours passed, and I was pretty sure that a High-Grandmaster was following me. It is maintaining a great distance that even my soul sense could not reach and is using a very powerful hiding method, more powerful than what little Grandmasters are using.

    I have decoded the hiding method of these Grandmasters, and I have to say, it is ingenious and simple.

    These bastards are simply melding in thew that is present in every part of the world and which makes them very difficult to see, even when they are standing right in front of me. It is how a chameleon hides by changing its colors to its environment.

    "Father, I sensed it!"

    I was once again fruitlessly trying to ascertain the direction of the monster when suddenly Nero spoke and hearing his words, I forgot all my worries about the monster in an instant.

    "Really? How far it is? Can you guess the direction?" I asked excitedly, as finally, after all these hours, I had got good news. "It is very far, father, but I could sense its direction," Nero said and moved toward the left while gloating at Ashlyn, who had also changed her direction.

    "Nero, how are you sensing it?" I asked, interrupting his gloating session. "Oh, I just melded myself into thew, like how these little monsters were doing and sensed through it," He answered, and I couldn''t help but shake my head at that.

    Even having rule-bending power, I could not achieve that; he is talking about melding into thew; it is not easy, even for the monster born here.

    From what I observe, this skill is only avable to the Grandmasters here, and even not all Grandmasters can do it. I have seen some trying and utterly failing.

    "You have done a good job, Nero; I am proud of you," I praised, "It is nothing special, father," Nero replied while literally shaking in joy by my praise.

    Saying he loved praises would be an understatement; he lives for them. If there are two things he loves more than food, then it would be praise and gloating Ashlyn. I tried to change his behavior as it is not healthy, but it was futile; he was far too gone to be fixed.

    With Nero sensing the source, I increased my speed even further but also became more cautious when I sensed the monster was still following me.

    I have to say the monster is quite patient; I havee across patient monsters before, but they would barely follow me for an hour before attacking, but this one is following me for more than three hours and does not seem to be in the mood to attack.

    Though I understand it could attack at any moment, if the monster thought it could kill me, it would attack, and so, I am prepared.

    Hun!

    About two hours passed when I sensed a feeling of intense danger, and a momentter, I saw it materializing a few hundred meters away from me. In the range of my soul sense, without me even sensing its presence.

    It is much smaller than I had expected the monster of its level would be, but its aura is powerful enough that I immediately summoned my totem artifact.

    I will not take any risk against this dangerous enemy.

 Chapter 2649: Psychedelic Wolf I

    <h4>Chapter 2649: Psychedelic Wolf I</h4>

    The monster in front of me is not only powerful but also beautiful. It is a wolf monster, white as snow, and has blue crystalline ws, which seem to shine under the sunny sun.

    The wolf monster is not big; it is big as a lower knight-level monster. It is no giant that usually monsters of its level are, but it is, without doubt, stronger than them and would be much harder to deal with; I am sure of it.

    Growl!

    It growled at me and disappeared from its spot, and the next second it appeared in front of me with ferocious expressions and swiped those shining ws at me.

    I could not let the ws touch me, not only because they were sharp and could tear my skin like butter but also show me heaven. I sensed extremly strong psychedelic energy, which would directly affect my soul and even body.

    Now, that energy is going to hit me.

    CLANG!

    My sword moved and shed against the monster''s w, and immediately, my eyes widened in surprise. As I shot back with the hammering force and a powerful burst of psychedelic energy came at me.

    My totem artifact is a powerful weapon, and it immediately whittled away the 30% power of the attack before the energy hits me. I have never been thankful for the constitution seed as I am right now, as it begins to absorb the powerful psychedelic attack.

    Still, this attack contains traces ofw, and it was able to absorb some of it due to the influence of the rule-bending power it, but not all, and that hit my soul directly.

    The 12% power of the attack hit me, and immediately, I felt like I am in heaven. I feltpletely rxed, and stars began to shine around me in colorful light. I even saw Marina walking toward me seductively, which is what gave me a moment of rity under this powerful attack.

    "Full power!"

    I said to my clone, and the formation it was sitting on lit up like a blinding sun; my clone had already increased the power as the attack came and increased further, but I knew what I was feeling and instantly activated the formation at full power, not caring how much it will cost me.

    At the same time, I began to circte the soul-cleansing method as fast as I could and tried to try to go even faster. I begin to feel better immediately; though I am still under the influence, it will not affect my judgment.

    Hun!

    I had juste back in control when I felt a feeling of immense threat from behind; an attack wasing, and it targeting my neck.

    "No, you won''t!"

    I shouted and spun while swinging my sword at the full power of the first burst.

    This monster is strange and powerful; earlier, I had been caught off guard despite making all the preparation. The thing that caught me off guard was not its psychedelic attack, which I knew was going to be powerful; it was the physical attack that had sent me flying.

    Its attack did not seem that powerful physically, but still, I used more than enough, wanting to dominate, but instead, it crushed my attack and sent me flying.

    This time though, it won''t happen.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against its w, stopping it from going further, but still, the physical attack was so great that it shook me. Even the full power of the first boost is not enough topletely ward off its attack, not to mention the real danger is just behind.

    The psychedelic attack came, and this time it was three times more powerful than before, but unlikest time, I was more prepared.

    My clone used the data to make a few instant changes, and, most importantly, my armor had absorbed the energies of thest attack and grown stronger. The advancement in its hard defenses is minute; what more important is that once my armor absorbs the energy, it changes its defenses to resist that energy.

    So, after absorbing the energy, it changes itself to resist this particr energy, and the more it absorbs the energy, the more powerful its specialized resistance will be.

    Still, the attack was powerful without a doubt, and about 5% had still my soul, which was stronger than thest attack, but unlike thest attack, this time, I was prepared and used soul washing formation and soul cleansing method at full power.

    Its effects made me rx and showed me stars, but this time, I did not getpletely lost in it. I forcefully controlled myself through the hallucinations around me and swung my sword against the w of the wolf.

    CLANNG!

    Once again, my sword shed against its ws, creating the shockwave that spread far and wide, leveling the forest below us. The trees here are quite strong, but the power of High Grandmasters is not something they could resist; it had instantly razed the miles and miles below us.

    I did not even nce at the destruction below me and instead focused on the attack that came at me.

    My armor sword and armor had dealt with most of the attacks, but there were still some that we were able to stick me; about 4% power of this attack had stuck my soul and made the hallucination around me stronger for a moment before the soul washing formation and soul cleansing method begin to deal with.

    As the threat of the psychedelic energy bes greater, I am circting the soul cleansing faster, which helps me get rid of the psychedelic energy faster.

    To be honest, I have never thought much of soul cleansing methods, even the best ones; everyone practices them, and they are good, but they have great disadvantages. They take a lot of time; it took years before they show any effect, and one needs to constantly practice them.

    Which makes it unsuitable for me with my speed of progress, and that view hasn''t changed, but now looking at how it is helping me clean up the psychedelic energies.

    I felt a newfound respect for it; it might not be much helpful to me in cleansing my soul, but it is very good in cleaning away harmful energy stuck to my soul, especially with the aid of soul washing formation, which is releasing dense waves of special cleansing every moment.

    GROWL!

    The wolf monster growled loudly in frustration as it had unable tond even a single attack on me. This frustration of it couldn''t make me smile. The monster is strong with powerful abilities, but it is still a monster that does not have any experience in fighting humans.

    I, on the other hand, have plenty of experience and made preparations to counter its abilities, which most High-Grandmasters will sumb to.

    GROWL

    "Little wolf, show me everything you have," I said in a challenge; it might not have understood my words but understood intention and growled loudly before leaping and disappearing and appearing directly above me silently without me sensing and swiping a sharp crystalline w at me.

    I swung my sword to meet its w when suddenly rm shed into the eyes of the wolf monster, and it disappeared instantly and appeared a few hundred meters away and looked at me in burning anger.

 Chapter 2650: Psychedelic Wolf II

    <h4>Chapter 2650: Psychedelic Wolf II</h4>

    ''Hm, it seemed like its abilities are not limited to just psychedelic and immense physical strength; there are equally powerful sensory abilities too,'' I thought.

    The reason it had stopped the attack mid-way was because of my strings, which is quite surprising. As in their current stage, even Grand Lords could not see them. I had personally tested with two Grandmasters; unless they are very close and using their abilities, they will not be able to see my strings.

    Growl

    "Why so angry? They are just little strings," I said with a smile; it growled at lovely, and its aura began to increase.

    The psychedelic energies of this ruin begin to swirl around it, that even a single sniff of it will send the Grandmaster to heaven, which they will not be able to leave for years.

    "Powerful," I said as it revealed its true power, which made it re at me even stronger before it shook and disappeared and appeared directly in front of me before swiping ws at me at a really fast speed.

    ''Third Cleave,''

    I said, and my sword lit up faintly silver as I used the move from the mountain cleaving set. I could see the wolf''s eyes bing serious seeing my attack, and it had increased even more strength behind its ws.

    CLANNG!

    Its w shed against my sword, and for the first time, it was a wolf that shook; and it shocked it and made the wild anger in its eyes burn even brighter, and it disappeared before appearing on my left and attacking me with even more powerful attack.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    The wolf hadunched a ferocious attack at me; it was attacking me from all angles, targeting my weakness; it knew from its instincts, but even then, its clear inexperience in fighting the humans was visible, but despite that, my sword was not able to touch this bastard.

    It is very good at countering the attacks, whether it is just instinct or some ability this residue of thew giving it, but is extremly hard to get an edge over it, not to mention this bastard is powerful and every second I had to resist the hallucinations.

    The energies are still attacking my soul despite my defenses; a tiny percent would always escape and strike me. If I stopped circting the soul cleansing method even for a second, I would begin hallucination, and this monster would tear my neck alive and eat me.

    I am sure I would be very delicious to the monster with the number of resources I have consumed; I am one delicious treat.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    The monster is relentless in its attacks, and these attacks are so powerful that I had to activate the third burst to deal with its attacks, but even with that, I was only able to deal with its physical attacks; the powerful psychedelic energy kept hitting.

    These extremly faded residual marks ofw are making things extremly difficult for me; usually, I have very tight defenses against the energy. Most of the time, the energy came inside me directly goes to the runes to absorb, but it is directly going to my soul and even body.

    If this energy didn''t have those fadedw marks, my armor would have been able to deal with it easily. Even a tiny speck of it would have been able to pass through my defense.

    Now 2% to 5% energy of the attack is hitting me, and these energies are powerful with each attack. If I wasn''t circting the soul cleansing method with soul washing waves as if my life depended on it, and it literally does, a single attack of these energies would finish me off.

    Still, I am not that far; I am fighting the effect of it every second; I am hallucinating, my body is rxing and trying to make my movements uncoordinated, not to mention I am sweating profusely, and the only reason I am even fighting all because of my clone.

    We are connected; we are one, but we are also separate, and I am using its rity like a beacon to keep my thoughts straight.

    More than ten minutes have passed since we began fighting, and the destruction we have brought around us is shockingly huge. Thisnd which looked like it came out of someone''s dream, a perfect ce, now had a blotch that we had created.

    I am feeling a little bad about destroying such a beautiful ce, but I have no choice.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I felt intense danger out of sudden; the feeling was so intense that I harnessed all the power of the third boost and began to circte so soul cleansing method at such intensity that my nose began to bleed due to the huge pressure.

    I retreated with all my strength from the wolf, and to my surprise, it did not stop me; instead, its raging eyes became calm, and a look of mirth appeared in its eyes.

    I looked at it with all my abilities, even a crown appeared on my head, and my eyes began glowing, but I did not see the life-threatening threat. Through, I am sure, it wille from it.

    I had just put up a distance of our hundred meters between the wolf and me when the threat materialized. It snowed while the unassuming tail lit up like a sun in the bright blue light, covering even the wolf in it.

    The energy is not normal; when I looked at it, I felt the hallucinations I was feeling getting intense; not only it, the side effects too had felt the same that I had immediately looked away and used every bit of energy I had to run away.

    A secondter, all the blue light concentrated into a single round point the size of the thumbnail standing on the tail point of its pure white tail.

    GROWL!

    It growled loudly at my retreating finger and flicked its tail at me, and with it, it released that tiny blue ball of energy that raised all the hair on my body.

    SUP!

    The ball was very fast, so fast that I could not track it even with all the power of a crown of roses. That immediately made me understand that I could not dodge it and focused all my efforts on the defense; I had to survive this ball, no matter the cost.

    BANNNG!

    Soon, the ball appeared in front of me, and the loud band rag out as it crashed against something invisible, and the shock couldn''t help but appear on my face the very next instant.

    ''This is a fucking monster,'' I thought as I experienced one of the most sophisticated attacks of my life.

    What it did sound very simple; it used my own energy in that ball to bypass my defenses, and it is not an easy thing; energy changes when ites in contact with energy, so even when it is repelled, the defenses of the body considered it a foreign entity, but what it did was keep the energy exact.

    It did not let the energy change, which I don''t know how, but it made me very curious.

    The monster had a shock in its eyes when it saw that my defenses still treated the energy the foreign energy. If I had been a normal powerhouse, my defenses would let the ball pass, but I am not; there is rule-bending power involved in my energy, and one could not deceive the great deceiver.

    Still, there was not a shred of happiness on my face; as this attack was sure to kill attack of it, and my own energy was only a tiny part of it, as inside, there was a huge amount of psychedelic energy, and it spread into my shields, lighting them up like bulbs beforeing at me in full force.

    It took less than a second for a huge amount of psychedelic energy toe to my armor and light it up in beautiful pink, green and blue light.

    If anyone looked at me from the outside, they would see a beautiful scene of me, and my shields lighted up in beautiful colorful lights.

    I wish I could enjoy the condition I am in, but I could not; my shields and armor had only been able to hold back 80% of this dense, powerful psychedelic energy attack, while the 20% ising at me, and this could very well be the end of me.

 Chapter 2651: Wonderland

    <h4>Chapter 2651: Wondend</h4>

    "Marina,"

    I called out as I looked at the marina in this beautiful world; she looked amazingly beautiful and had a wonderful pink halo around her as she walked on the colorful fractals steps.

    All types of patterns in vivid colors are floating around me, and I saw many familiar people shing in and out; just a while ago, I saw my sister riding a rainbow pony and squealing in delight; I tried to follow her, but she was too fast and disappeared too soon, like marina who had just disappeared.

    I am not sad seeing her go; I know she will return, like these pesky Grimms who are floating in and out; I tried to throw them out of this wondend, but they wouldn''t go away.

    Still, in this wondend, I do not hate them as much as I used to, and they even look cute when they change into bright colors and do the frog jumps.

    This is heaven, and I don''t know why I did note to this ce sooner, but no matter, now that I havee, I am not going to leave this ce ever. This is my home, away from all the stress and worries of life, in the embrace of joy and happiness.

    "I aming!" I shouted after the Grimms and lined up to hop like a frog behind them on the colorful circr fractals.

    ''Wake up Micheal, wake up from these hallucinations¡­'' a voice rang out behind my mind. The voice had been an insistence; sometimes it would be faint as a whisper, while sometime it would be loud as the horn-like right now; it very frustrating, affecting the fun I was having.

    "Fuck off!" I said loudly and began hopping behind the Grimms.

    For a couple of minutes, there was only a whisper before the sound began to get louder and louder, and this time, it was getting louder too faster.

    ''Wake up, Micheal, wake up from these hallucinations¡­.'' The loud sound rang out in my mind; it was the loudest I had ever heard. It is like someone had blown the airhorn by ear, shaking my soul with it.

    "Shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up¡­." I screamed loudly, but despite that, the clouds got louder and louder till I heard nothing else, do nothing else.

    The world around me changed, the bright colors darkened, the wonderful patterns became gloomy, and smiling, hopping Grimms showed their real faces, bing even more horrifying than reality, but still, the voice kept banging in my mind.

    Crack!

    ''WAKE UP, MICHEAL, WAKE UP FROM THE HALLUCINATIONS¡­'' the voice said in an even louder voice, and the crack appeared in the psychedelic world.

    "You basta"

    I stopped screaming midway as my mind cleared for a moment, and I broke out of the psychedelic hallucinations and

    I saw it was my clone calling to me with our link and how the wolf continued to attack me, but my shield was stopping it. The control of the strings is in the hands of my clone, and it is the wisest thing I have done because if not, then I would have been in the stomach by now.

    Things are very bad right now, I nearly stopped circting the soul cleansing method, and most importantly, the psychedelic energy is not attacking my clone through our link. The defenses of the clone are extremly strong, but this psychedelic energy is overwhelming, and it will break through the defenses.

    I have to stop; if the psychedelic marks affect my clone, then I will be good as dying.

    I knew I did not have much time before I pulled into the hallucinations again, so I did the only thing I could do to survive.

    So, I began to circte the soul cleansing method and started as fast as I could, not caring about the strain my body and soul might have to bear, as no strain or even an injury is not more important than life itself, and that is the thing is one the line here.

    The crack closed, and I was once again back in the psychedelic wonderful. My intense emotions cooled down in an instant, and I nearly forgot everything before and was about to let this wondend consume me like before, but this time it will be impossible toe out of it.

    "No!"

    I shouted as this knowledge seemed to have triggered a primal reaction inside me and helped me form the connection with my clone, which had been blocked by this psychedelic wondend.

    As that happened, a faint view of the outside appeared around me; the visuals were extremly faint, as if non-existent, but it helped resist the overwhelming psychedelic hallucination and preserved the sense of self. Though every moment is a challenge, the hallucination just wants to sweep me away in it.

    Through the waves of hallucination, I again concentrated on the soul cleansing method, which seemed so far away that I even had a problem getting hold of it.

    I concentrated hard through the powerful waves of psychedelic hallucinations and finally got hold of the method, which I am barely maintaining the cirction instinctively.

    As I got a hold of it, I mustered every bit of the focus I had and began to circte; it is hard due to the great interference of psychedelic hallucinations, which now have to begin to entice with marina, who is lounging seductively on the couch, sitting on the inviting position.

    I concentrated on that and circted the method faster and faster, even when its difficult.

    I continued through the immense resistance, and with time, I felt the grip of the psychedelic had loosened faintly. At first, I thought I imagined this whole world by making me see and hear what isn''t real, and it is hard to distinguish what is reality and what is hallucinations.

    I don''t know how much time had passed, but the soul cleansing method began to show greater effort; the faint view of the outside began to get clearer, and my connection with the method started to get stronger, which helped me circte it even faster.

    Soon, the visuals outside became even clear that I could see them without concentrating, and I began to form back a connection with my clone, which immediately helped me strengthen my resistance against the hallucinations, which were still threatening to sweep me in them.

    It is a good thing that the attack of the wolf seemed to be a one-time attack; if it hadunched such an attack again, there is no way in hell I would be able to resist it, no matter the cards I use.

    Still, the wolf is very dangerous, considering how it is still attacking me, and it is not the only danger. Earlier, I had sensed the presence of a couple of High-Grandmaster monsters when I was fighting against the wolf; if they decided to attack, then the chances of my survival would nearly reach zero.

    I am making progress against the psychedelic energy, but it is very slow; it is too powerful to destroy in one fell swoop.

    Crack

    I was circting with all my might when suddenly I heard the loud cracking voice, and at first, I thought it was from the psychedelic wondend, but I saw no crack on it.

    It took a few moments for my slow mind to understand where the sound came from and when I did, my eyes couldn''t help but widen in shock.

 Chapter 2652: Level 2

    <h4>Chapter 2652: Level 2</h4>

    Crack Crack Crack¡­Bang!

    An exploding sound rang out, and the soul cleansing method reached the second level. Instantly, the visuals of reality became much clearer, and my connection with my clone deepened, and now, I could circte the method much faster and get benefits.

    The biggest of them all will be getting rid of this psychedelic that is still covering all my soul, trying to infect to the core.

    Even with the 2nd level of soul cleansing, it will be difficult, but now with it, I have a much greater chance, and it will be quicker.

    Still, it is quite shocking that I have reached the 2nd level of this soul cleansing method in less than half a day, while Marina had taken one and half years, and she was considered faster in centuries.

    The method was left behind by her excellency rooswelt without any information about it, except that everyone should practice it, and it has 12 levels. This is why we called it method 12, and like all the soul cleansing methods, it is slow and does not give that great of result.

    Though I have changed my mind about that thing, it is extremly useful in fighting psychedelic energy, and I wouldn''t have been sane without it.

    A few minutes passed, and I became quite surprised by the soul cleansing method. It is working much better than I had anticipated. Now, my connection to reality had be quite strong that now, I could control my body and even my strings if I wanted to.

    Though I did not do that, I am still very much in danger, and unless I wipe away all the traces of the energy, I will not touch the strings.

    It took twenty minutes to wipe away half of the spycheliac, which weakened the hallucination by a lot, but they are still strong enough to keep me trapped in the world of psychedelic hallucinations.

    Crack crack crack¡­bang

    It took another ten minutes and a total of 80% removal of psychedelic energy before I was able to break out of the psychedelic world, but the hallucination did not go away; they are now existing with the reality around me. Still, very dangerous.

    Seven minutester, I had cleaned my body of the psychedelic, and now there was not even a speck of psychedelic energy on my soul.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed when I looked at my soul; the changes have appeared in it were shocking. I directlypared it to my meta-scan before appearing in this ruin, and now, and the changes my soul had gone through in a matter of hours in shocking.

    My soul had already been quite pure for its level, and now its purity had increased even further. Its benefits have already be evident; these will help me more when I will make a breakthrough and create a second clone.

    The creation of the soul requires a huge amount of pure soul power, and it seems like I will have to practice this soul method and find a way to advance it further. Creating the second clone in the next stage going to be much harder than the first clone.

    ''Analyse the soul,'' Imanded my clone and turned to the wolf bastard, which was still attacking the shield. I could even sense a few High-Grandmaster monsters, which have gotten quite close.

    I will need to kill this bastard, and it would be good if I create some sort of show. So, the other monsters would think ten times before attacking me because even with the advancement of my soul, I am not a match for these monsters.

    "You have nearly killed me, you bastard, and if I pay you for that, then I wouldn''t be Micheal Zaar of my name," I said with a smile and waved my hand, and with it, the shields disappeared.

    GROWL!

    It growled at me and leaped before disappearing and appearing directly behind me; with the power of the boosts and cleaving set, my sword moved to leave behind a faint silvery radiance.

    CLANNG!

    Its w stuck against my shield and shook; for the first time since our battle began, my attack had affected it physically. It should not be surprising; the attack it hadunched had been too powerful, and it had cost it a lot, weakening it so much that even after an hour, it was not able to recover.

    Which put it on the same wagon as me; it had to win and show its might. If it does not, I will kill it. If it runs away, the monsters watching in a shadow will tear it apart.

    "Hehe, this is just the beginning," I said to the wolf and repelled its w before attacking with another powerful attack.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    Within a few seconds, the battle had taken an opposite turn; from dominating me, I began to dominate it, forcing it to disappear in retreat, and it could not do anything else. As its powerful psychedelic energy has weakened so much that my armor is able to spot it.

    Though I am letting some of it touch my soul so I can continue to practice the soul cleansing method at a ferocious pace.

    It is a risky thing to do and cost me a fortune with the usage of soul-washing formation. I am willing to take risks seeing the benefits it is providing to my soul.

    Rip!

    Finally, after exchanging hundreds of blows with it, I was able to able to avoid its ws and manage tond the attack on its skin. I was nning for a neck, but I had to go for a back before the bastard disappeared and appeared a hundred meters away from me.

    GROWL!

    It growled lowly as its aura became stronger; the rise is not much, but it is enough to tell me the wolf is using all its power, and that made me cautious. Earlier, I had been caught off guard, and I did not want that to happen again.

    HOWWWL!

    I thought the wolf would attack, but unexpectedly, it howled; it was the first howl since we had begun fighting, as this monster usually growled.

    Hun!

    As it howled, it disappeared, and my expression changed suddenly when I saw what was happening. ''The bastard really has some dangerous moves,'' I said to myself before a smile appeared on my face.

    ''You should have used this move earlier; you might have been able to kill me, but now there is no chance." I said and pulled. At that very moment, the wolf became visible, and it was directly in front of me, with its ws just inches away from me.

    Its melding was so perfect that my thick cover of soul sense which forms a sensory sphere, wasn''t able to detect it at all. It is a good thing; my clone was able to wrap the strings around it when its psychedelic energy had sent it to wondend.

    "It is time for you to die!" I said and swung my sword at it with full power.

    Pachak!

    My sword cut through it, dividing it into two. I only killed the Grimms this way, but I had to make a show, and this seemed to be the best way.

 Chapter 2653 Journey

    Chapter 2653 Journey¡¡¡¡I saw the two falling pieces of a wolf; I let them fall for a few hundred meters before taking them back into my storage.

    I did not immediately move away after taking the wolf''s body; instead, I looked at the retreating monster for a few seconds before moving toward my destination.

    The wolf will not be the only monster I will ever face in this ruin; there will be more, and after what I experienced, I wanted to take precautions. It would have been great if I could travel from the ground, but I could not; I had to fly and fly fast, which meant attracting attention.

    The Grimms havee, and I am sure with their luck and arsenal of artifacts, they are moving toward the source of the signal. They might have even fallen a top of it, so I have to reach there as soon as possible, not let the Grimms receive any benefits.

    If there are benefits there, then it would be huge without a doubt. The signal was too powerful for it to not receive any benefits.

    I am traveling fast but still practicing the soul cleansing method, releasing the psychedelic energy stored in my armor into my soul before removing it with the help of soul-washing waves and soul cleansing energy. It is costing me a fortune but also providing me the benefits.

    I need those benefits when I face the powerful monster; I am aware there are more powerful monsters than a wolf, and I have sensed a couple of them; against them, the stronger and purer my soul would be, the greater advantage I will have.

    For nearly two hours, it was an uninterrupted flight before the monster had enough and attacked me; it had about the same strength as the wolf, but this one had wings and could fly; I had finished the fight within fifteen minutes,pared to one and half hour, I had needed to finish off the wolf.

    This time, I had been much more prepared and knew the kind of abilities they have; though the bird revealed some different abilities, they had a simr essence, and with the data of the wolf, I was able to kill it in fifteen minutes, before continuing my journey.

    Another hour passed by, and I closed my eyes once again and tried to sense the residue of the signal but failed again like hundreds of times before.

    Nero is able to sense it, and after some time, Ashlyn also sensed it through the trick to advance for me. I have been running experiments and trying different methods, but till now, I was not able to sense the residue, which is a little frustrating.

    A day has passed since I came to this ruin, and till now, I have fought against the seven monsters; aside from the first battle, all of them have been finished within twenty minutes, and three of them have even too less than ten minutes.

    These monsters are powerful, but as long as you have pure and powerful souls, along with an arsenal of moves, you will be able to deal with them. Though, not all of them.

    There have been two Monsters against which I had to ask Nero and Ashlyn for help; seeing their aura, I did not even try to fight them. I had directly summoned the shields and asked them for help, like now where is Nero fighting a flying centipede, which I am no match off.

    Nero does not look powerful, but he is and has a plethora of strange abilities. Though his soul is not invincible as Ashlyns, he fell into hallucinations but came out of them surprisingly quick.

    "Nero, you had enough fun already. Finish it quickly," I said to him, to which he looked at me disappointedly, and his cute wolf shape copsed and transformed into a cloud of colorful fog and enveloped the centipede before it could even take a step to escape.

    In less than a minute, we are flying again with Nero sitting on my head, sporting sad expressions. "Once we reach our destination, I will let you fight to your heart''s content," I said with a sigh. "I want to fight a Grimm," said Nero, and hearing his tone, I don''t think he would budge.

    Ever since that incident, I don''t him fight the Grimms; he hates Grimms even more than I do. Such hate is not good, and I couldn''t me myself for that.

    My emotions seemed to have imprinted that hate on him, which I don''t like. While Nero is bonded to me, I truly consider him a son and do not want my emotions to affect him. It is he who should discover what he hates and loves.

    Thankfully aside from my hate about the Grimms, he does not get other things just as stronger. Still, I am thinking about giving him greater freedom, but it is a question that will take some time; this ruin is not the ce where we should think about it.

    "Fine, if there is a suitable Grimm, I will let you fight it," I said after a minute of thinking.

    "How much longer, Nero?" I asked as I flew up in the sky; it had been two and half days since we hade to this ruin. We flew and fought for more than two days before deciding to take the rest; I have fought eighteen battles, which takes a toll, even when most finished within twenty minutes.

    "Another two to three days, father," Nero replied as he flew beside me.

    I have a power of a High-Grandmaster and fly at a very fast speed, but this ruin is so big that I had to fly constantly for five days to reach the destination, which I still couldn''t sense.

    The travel would have been quicker if we had not been harassed by the monsters regrly, but that is nature. The monsters will attack if foreigners enter their world and pass through their territory.

    Though one thing that is making me sad is that I wasn''t able to collect much of the resources here. This ce is filled with them; if I had time, I would collect tons of them, but unfortunately, I did not. Though, I will definitely try when I am finished with the mission, as some of the resources here would be tremendously helpful to me and the project.

    Chew Chew

    A few hours passed when suddenly Ashyn chirped; hearing what she said, my expression became serious, and I changed my direction.

    Ashlyn had sensed the high-psychedelic zone ahead, which was very bad news. The further we stay away from that ce, the better.

    Lady Redhorn had appeared very close to the high psychedelic zone and entered there identally, where a powerful monster had attacked her and she was barely able to escape with her life and even then, had to spend a week distinguishing between hallucinations and reality.

    I moved far away from it as possible and began to circumvent it; taking a roundabout way wastes a lot of time, but I don''t really have a choice unless I want to face off against those powerful monsters, which I will have a hard to defend against, even with all the advancement I have made.

 Chapter 2654: Domain In Jungle

    <h4>Chapter 2654: Domain In Jungle</h4>

    Four days had passed since I came to this ruin, and now, I am less than a day away from reaching my destination, and the thing is, I still have not sensed the residue of the signal, despite trying hundreds of times to apply different methods.

    I have also not seen any Grimms either, which is nothing surprising considering how big the ruin is. There might be a chance that they have not sensed it or died, which I very much doubt. The Grimms are strong and have a plethora of artifacts; I am sure some of them would help them sense the source of the signal.

    I had also brought some artifacts from Pyramid, but they had failed to sense anything.

    Half a day passed, and I fought a few more monsters before I stopped with grave expressions on my face. "Are you guys really sure?" I asked them.

    "Yes, father, the signal ising from the high-psychedelic zone," Nero replied, making me take a huge sigh. "Fine, both of you, be careful," I said and flew down while activating my stealth abilities.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground and moved toward the destination while the invisible strings moved around me, collecting the resources at the speed of a blink.

    I will not take the risk of flying above the high-psychedelic zone, even with my stealth abilities. I am very confident in my stealth abilities, but I don''t want to take any big risks before I reach the ce which produced the signal.

    I chose the ground for safety, and since I am walking on it, I might as well harvest the resources. This ce is littered with it; I see hundreds of them with a nce, filled with powerful herbal energies, and while most psychedelic in nature, some were of a different element.

    The ones that interested me the most are the anti-psychedelic nts; they are the most precious. I am collecting them, even if they are right beside the monster, which too would die and enter my core.

    Two and half hours passed, and I reached the entrance of the high-psychedelic region; just looking at me made me feel jitters, and to be honest, I did not want to enter inside, but since my destination inside, I would have to go inside it, whether I wanted or not.

    Hun

    Taking a deep breath, I walked inside, and immediately I got surprised. Not because of the sudden increase in the density of the psychedelic energy, which is expected; it is in the name of this ce. The thing that surprised me was the spatial reinforcements.

    This ruin is spatially locked, there is a window of one and half hours every four days, but there is no restriction on leaving the ruin. That is how two people we have sent have survived.

    The spatial reinforcement means getting out will be difficult; the realm-breaking formation would have a hard time creating a tunnel to pull us throught. 95% of the time, one will fail, which means we will need a powerful spatial artifact to escape, or one will need to get out of this region to get out of this ruin.

    This region is extremly dangerous, without a doubt. The Grandmasters wouldn''t be able to stay in this ce even for a moment; even High-Grandmasters will have to circte the soul cleansing method to survive this ce.

    This energy is already very strong; I wonder how strong the monsters here would be.

    Rustle!

    I had just throught that when I heard the rustle and saw a graceful grey feline with speckled golden eyes. It is walkingzily with the grace of a killer, and it is the High Grandmaster monster.

    Despite being just a few hundred meters away from me, I had not sensed its presence, and seeing howzily it was walking, it had not sensed my presence at well, which is quite unbelievable. Considering how powerful High-Grandmasters'' senses are, they would instantly know whenever someone had entered a mile of distance from them.

    I have not able to crack the melding in four days, but I have improved my stealth ability for this ruin after taking tips from Ashlyn and Nero along with my own observation and seeing how such a powerful monster didn''t sense me despite being so close, it is clear my stealth method working better than I had imagined.

    Still, I would have to work harder on my sensory abilities; it is a great failure on my part to be unable to sense the monster so close.

    I have already started making the tweaks in my soul sense, and I hope it will help me in sensing the monsters better.

    I had to wait for twenty minutes before I could move again before stopping half an hourter when I sensed another High-Grandmaster monster.

    It seemed like this area was filled with the High-Grandmaster monsters; I am sure it has more High-Grandmaster monsters than the whole humans and Grimm race would. Which made me think how amazing it would be if I could tame a few, but that is near impossible.

    They may be monsters, but their minds are quite strong; it is not easy to tame them, especially when they reach so close to the limit.

    It had been tried many times and resulted in failure, except for one time when we have got someone with tamer type Inheritance. That person had a natural talent with beasts and would have been an exceptional asset to humans if he had not been killed.

    It was not a Grimms that killed him, but humans, a high-level member of supremes. He was the elder brother of Ramona Hawthorn, and in revenge, she had destroyed that supreme. She and her excellency, only two people, together had destroyed one of the oldest supreme, with the three grand lords at its helm.

    Another hour had passed, and I passed through three more High-Grandmasters, and luckily, I was able to avoid them all.

    ''My god!''

    I nearly shouted when I saw the piece of ore, densely packed with psychedelic energy, lying buried in the ground. This ore would be perfect to cast the totem artifact of the soul domain, especially that goes toward the psychedelic, but those with illusion abilities will also be able to use it.

    This region is dangerous, without a doubt, but also jam-packed with resources. It is virginnd, has never been touched by the Grimms or humans before, and is jammed-packed with resources. I have already harvested thousands of them and still doing now.

    Hundreds of invisible strings are spread around me, harvesting resources skillfully without making the slightest sound.

    Two hours passed, and I couldn''t believe myself. I have not been sensed by any monster; such thing had never happened before ever since I havee to this ruin. Though, it is also true that I am moving hundreds of times slower and using a powerful stealth method.

    The monsters here have their strange abilities, and I have mine.

    Chew Chew

    Suddenly, Ashlyn chirped in my mind, and the scenery in front of me changed. An eagle eyes view appeared, and I saw a domain hidden in the ground. A very well-constructed powerful domain, and just one look and I knew who it belonged to and what kind of abilities it had.

    Its appearance here is not surprising given its abilities, though I did get surprised seeing it get caught with the monsters. This Grimm has one of the best stealth abilities among the High-Grandmaster, and we had wanted to kill it for a long while; it had assassinated quite a lot of our people.

 Chapter 2655 Fishing I

    Chapter 2655 Fishing I¡¡¡¡''It is a little far, but on the way,'' I said to myself as I looked at the way. I need to reach there within an hour as I don''t think the battle wouldst more than an hour; it could be finished within a few minutes, for all I know.

    "Ashlyn, could you see what is happening inside the domain?" I asked while already starting to move toward the battlefield, which is on the way toward my destination; it is the main reason I decided to take the risk of hastening my travels.

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn denied she could see through the domain, whose ability to stop anyone from spying in it. It is not even produced the aura, and the only reason that it isn''t being sworn my monsters, but still invoking a domain is quite a risky move.

    I am sure, if it had any choice, it wouldn''t have done it.

    I could ask Ashlyn to enter the domain, but I did not; instead, I asked her to patrol around to watch for danger. I have a good guess of Grimm''s strength, and since its domain is hanging in there, I know I am right about it.

    Against one on one, I am no match for it, and nor do I want to fight against it in such a tough environment. I would be more than happy if I fish out a few benefits, mostly kill it through the hands of monsters.

    It would not be too difficult but would be very dangerous, as the monsters would be attracted by it and which will cause a danger to me. So, I have not decided on using that strategy; if there is a condition of trading my life with it, I will absolutely not do that.

    Half an hour passed, and my body had turnedpletely sweaty; in this half an hour, I had taken so many risks that I had not taken in the four days since I hade to this ruin.

    I had passed by four High-Grandmaster monsters.

    Those bastards are fucking everywhere; just a few minutes ago, I had to jump over a sleeping High-Grandmaster, as either it was that or get discovered by worm High-Grandmaster, which was releasing very powerful seismic waves in the territory.

    I have reached close to the domain; ten more minutes and I would reach it. If it had been outside, I would have needed a few seconds to cross such a distance.

    Thankfully, the domain is still active, so I should be able to reach there before the battle is finished. Though it would finish any moment, nothing could be said without a doubt.

    I moved, and after eight minutes and passing a High-Grandmaster, I reached my destination. The domain is about a mile distance away from me, and I could get close, but it is the closes I am willing to get to it.

    The domain is invisible; I could not see through my eyes, and even most of my ocr abilities are useless against it. It is the domain of one of the top assassins in our world; before me, it was known to make people disappear, and most of them would never be seen back in the world.

    Still, I do have some abilities which let me see it, but they are not enough for me to tell what is happening inside.

    Though, I am not worried about that, as my precious strings would solve that problem soon enough. They have already reached the domain sphere and are now slowly passing through it without alerting the host.

    This is much harder than one could imagine as the domains are the ces which one has absolute control over; even the smallest developments would be sensed by the host, but not my strings; I am confident of it.

    My strings released the soul sense filled with the rule-bending power, and immediately my silent world was bombarded with bright colors and deafening sounds.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    The domain is a world of the nightpared to the bright day outside, but the figures be visible every moment, especially the two rainbow eyes monkeys, which are shing against the Urta of the ck Mantisman tribe.

    The monkeys have dark yellow fur and diamond eyes, which shine in the dark brightly. One would begin to feel the hallucinations.

    Its sharp des are shing against the long nails of monkey monsters, which are big as me, and seeing their size, one might even think they might be just malnourished apes, but no. They are monkeys, their physiology, movements, and fighting style is all monkey.

    They are powerful; handling even one of them would be difficult for me, and now the Urta is fighting against two, and it will have to bring out even more power than right now if it wants to do something against these monkeys.

    Its condition is not good but is not bad either, the same with monkeys, who had few injuries on their bodies.

    These monkeys are not only attacking with their long nails but also through their diamond eyes, which are sending sharp beams of psychedelic energy. It was avoiding most of them with its speed, but some of them were striking it.

    ''That purple brick seemed really powerful,'' I said to myself; there is a tiny brick that is floating above the Grimms, which would absorb most of the psychedelic energy; more than 90% of the energy would get absorbed by it, but that is not making it happy.

    Every time the psychedelic beam hit, its face looked like it had eaten shit, and I could understand why.

    The purple brick is an extremly powerful artifact, and the only reason it is even capable of fighting against the monkeys but this powerful artifact is consumable in nature. Each hit would consume it faster, and after observing it for a while, I could tell more than half of its power had already been drained.

    "You bastard monkeys. If you had met me outside, I would have drained your blood and yed your skins already," It shouted and went toward the monkeys in fury who dered before disappearing, making the whole domain dark as a starless night for a moment.

    They appeared the very next moment and shed.

    I have to say, this domain is quite powerful, not only it isting sound and aura but also absorbing the powerful shockwaves created by the attack. The small area in the domain had been utterly destroyed, but on the outside, everything was fine.

    Twelve minutes passed, and three of them continued to battle. They have umted a few more injuries, and the purple brick floating above the head of Grimm became even more. The main reason for Grimms burning anger is its inability to do anything against these frustratingly strong monkey monsters.

    I could tell it was bing desperate; that brick was its lifeline in this ruin, and these monkeys seemed to have wasted a lot of chunk of it. If I had been in its ce, I would have been angry and scared, as these would not be thest enemies I would face, and I would need that brick for what was next toe.

    "You damn monkeys; you have forced me!" said the ck Mantisman, and it looked down on the tiny monkeys. The powerful bloodline aura exploded out of its body. It was powerful that it had immediately stopped the frustrating deckering of the monkeys.

 Chapter 2656 Fishing II

    Chapter 2656 Fishing II¡¡¡¡"Die, you bastards!"

    The ck Mantisman shouted as the giant phantom of Manstisman seeped back inside it, and the Mantisman disappeared.

    The auraing out of it made me shudder; it was very powerful, and I knew it had used a forbidden method to raise its strength such high. It is very risky to use such a method in such a ce, but monkeys had forced it, and if I were in its ce, with its abilities, I would have done the same.

    p!

    The monkeys, who had be serious for the first time, had raised their hands together. Their movements were very fast but felt very slow, and it felt like a minute and moment at the same time as their hands touched, and a gentle pping sound rang out.

    The p was gentle, but it felt thunderous, and just as the p rang out. Dense diamond energy burst out of that p and covered both monkeys, taking their aura to the same level as ck Mantisman, even slightly higher.

    As this energy covered them, the monkeys too disappeared, and utter silence appeared in the domain. The time is flowing slowly, and even a fraction of seconds begins to feel like a moment.

    I knew both hadunched their final moves, and it is highly likely to present a winner or at-will show who will win the battle.

    Pachack!

    "Dream of the dark night," A gentle sound rang out in the dark night, and with came the sound of the de cutting through the flesh. The momentsted long before stopping abruptly as if it was really a dream from which one abruptly woke up.

    Thud Thud Thud Thud!

    Just the moment ended, four sounds loud sounds rang out as the four pieces of dead monkeys fell down on the floor.

    The result of the battle truly surprised me; I am not surprised by its ability to kill it. It had protection from the psychedelic, which is the biggest challenge, and was not dumb like a monster; it is an intelligent being with great experience in hunting monsters and us.

    I am surprised at how cleanly it killed them; it did not give them even a chance to defend themselves before cutting them down into four pieces.

    "Fucking bastards, they are really hard to kill," said the Mantisman as it deactivated its method, and instantly its aura became weakening before beginning to strengthen slowly.

    "They are, but you are able to kill two of them; I would have died if I tried something like that," I said as I walked into the domain. It turned as it heard my voice and looked at me in shock with its huge eyes, which were bigger than my palm.

    "Micheal Zaar, it seemed like the humans have sent you," It said, bing very cautious. I could feel it was consolidating its aura rapidly to attack.

    "Yes, me; as you know, we humans had too few High-Grandmasters, that they have sent me, who was quite busy with the project," I replied, to which its killing intent had reached so high that I could drink and I have to say, I like this vor.

    There is some darkness and gloominess mixed in the usual hate.

    "So, you are involved in the project," It asked as if conforming to the fact., "Yes, but that did not mean anything, as the higher-ups had still sent me on this dangerous mission," I replied with a disappointed sigh, and my sword appeared in my hand.

    "Then its better I kill you," It said with a ferocious smile and disappeared from its spot and came directly in front of me and shed down its short sword soundlessly at a speed that I could barely track.

    "You should have run away when I came waltzing down in your domain; even after killing so many of you, I rarely see any fear in your eyes. I just don''t understand how to feel no fear for me," Iined as I stopped its sword a meter away from me and saw it looking at me with eyes filled with horror, which only came when I bound them.

    "Though your appearance was at the right time, I really need a boost to survive in a dangerous ce," I added, and the monster disappeared from its ce, along with pieces of monster.

    As they disappeared, I also moved; the domain would copse in a few seconds, and seeing the destruction they have brought and the chaotic aura here, it won''t take long for monsters to swarm to this ce.

    If the destruction hadn''t been so vast, I would have cleaned the battlefield, but it is not a work of minutes but of hours or even day.

    A few seconds passed by as I moved fast but cautiously under the direction of Ashlyn when I began to the sounds of monsters and hearing the sounds, it was not just simple roars and growls; some monsters seemed to start fighting too.

    It scared the shit out of me, and I became even more cautious as I moved as I did not want to be discovered by the monster.

    Unlike that bastard, I do not have the ability to keep my domain invisible, and fighting without it would bring an endless swarm of monsters that would tear me apart.

    While I am scared right now, there is a big bright smile on my face; the reward I have got is far more than I had imagined. To be honest, I would not think I would be able to get my hands on it, considering the gap of strength we have between each other.

    It is very powerful, so powerful that I could only defend with all my strength if it had attacked me.

    When I decided toe, I nned to fish it in the troubled waters and kill it in the hands of the monster if possible. Even when I had wrapped my strings around it, I had no intention to take it as I knew the monsters would go bat shit crazy, and no prize worth that risk, even a delicious Grimms with the bloodline.

    As I would have been found out within seconds by those dangerous monkeys, I was not a match for them.

    So, when it killed them, I was over the moon, and it was the reason I had dared to show myself in front of such a powerful monster. Who had some senses would have tried to run away, not that it would have saved it.

    Now, it is bound as the runes spread inside and outside of it; within a few seconds, the harvest will begin, and after that, I will have that strengthening energy that I desperately need; not to mention the growth energy, but I am not worried about that right now.

    Though, it was the main reason I havee to this ruin in the first ce.

    I am now giving more priority to increasing my strength, and if I had been outside of the high-psychedelic region, I might have even practiced my art to gain even more strength. This ce required the strength the survive.

    Fortunately, I have found the Grimm at the right time. It will help me a lot in dealing with monsters and their friends who have found this ce.

    Nero had already found faint traces of them a few minutes ago; there is a high chance they had already reached the destination, so I have to hurry.

 Chapter 2657 Upgrade

    Chapter 2657 Upgrade¡¡¡¡Buzz!

    The runes buzzed and released the thick, strengthening energy, far thickest than I had ever received. This Grimm Monster had far above my degree, and I wouldn''t be able to defeat it if I had fought it on my own.

    As they say, supreme strength might be unbeatable, but guile could make even supreme powerhouse eat the shit.

    The thick energy spread inside me, increasing my strength every second. I had to slow my pace to adjust to the constant increase in strength, lest I end up making mistakes.

    As the strengthening energy was released, the growth energy had also released inside me, and just like the strengthening energy, the growth energy had also been extremly powerful. The resources begin to grow and mature at an extremly fast speed.

    From normal resources to the metal essence tree, which had covered itself with the bronze energy, it is sucking from the half-bronze tree floating above it.

    The growth of the stainless blood soul lotuses is slow but still faster than usual, especially of the lower level ones, which are rapidly climbing the Emperor stage, while the energies inside them be purer and more powerful.

    It is certain without a doubt that the growth energy definitely helps the seven lotuses reach the Grandmaster ss, considering they are already in the leader ss.

    I only nced at my core for a moment before focusing on my moving away. Even without looking at the core personally, I know what is happening inside it through my clone, who is now busy harvesting the resources rapidly.

    They are rapidly reaching the Grandmaster and High Grandmaster sses. Even two types of seeds I have nted have grown into trees in just a couple of seconds; with this powerful growth energy, I am sure they will be able to reach a high level in a Tyrant ss.

    These two seeds are from the thousands we have got through donations. There are hundreds of amazing seeds, but only these two I could nt in my core.

    These are extremly rare and, more importantly, they are needed for the project; one of them is extremly important for the High-Grandmaster project; it would be great if I could take it to the High-Grandmaster ss; it would tremendously benefit me and others.

    A minute has passed since the strengthening energy begin toe out of my runes, and it is stilling.

    My strength has taken a huge leap already, and it is not stopping; there is still a huge amount of energy that ising toward me. I really needed that boost because there is a very high chance that I wille across Grimms of its level or even stronger.

    Not to mention the monsters, which are an even bigger threat than the Grimms; because once they have discovered me, I will not be facing a single monster, and defeating a single monster here challenge it to itself.

    With every second, I could hear the sounds of monsters getting louder and louder despite covering more distance. Some of the monsters seemed to have joined the fights, which erupted not long ago, and I began to hear the loud sounds and the shockwaves.

    Which had forced me to hasten my face further despite ever-increasing power, which is harder than one could imagine as it is not just the speed I have to maintain, but also stealth ability which power is also growing.

    It is a good thing; I have Ashlyn from above who is helping me; if not for her, I would have been running away from the Grimms.

    Four and a half minutes passed, and finally, thest speck of strengthening energy had been absorbed by me, giving me a huge boost in strength. It made me ecstatic, as this boost had increased my chances tremendously.

    The growth energy that the mysterious tree produced has also done magic in my core; it became verdant again and now has an even higher level of resources than before.

    The one thing that made me most happy was the seven stainless blood soul lotuses; all the first seven roses have reached the Grandmaster ss. I will have been surprised if they have not, considering how powerful the energy had been.

    Aside from them, the second batch of essence roses had not only reached the Tyrant ss but also reached the peak of the Elite ss.

    I have reached even closer to my goal; I am nning to take them to the High-Grandmaster ss before I begin to use them. Though, I will keep one back to make it reach as high as possible to be used in the making of a clone.

    I would be really happy if I could take one to the absolute peak of High-Grandmaster ss, just like I had found them in the first ce and used them for my first clone.

    Four hours passed, and I reached very close to the destination, about an hour distance away, which I am quickly reducing as I am moving through the forest under the direction of Ashlyn.

    In these three hours, I have note across any Grimm Monsters, nor Ashlyn and Nero. Though they have caught the signs of them, these signs are quite visible around the destinations.

    The Grimms have about a day of leade over me, and it is not surprising with their luck. I just hope it is not toote; I want to get my hands on whatever produced that powerful signal or at least stop the Grimms from getting it.

    ''I have finished with the formation,'' informed my clone, and hearing that, a big bright smile couldn''t help on my face.

    I asked my clone to make the changes in the soul-washing formation when I had entered this high-psychedelic region. The monsters are more powerful here, and my soul cleansing method also has advanced, and for it, I need a more powerful soul washing formation to protect myself.

    It had finished a while ago, but when I obtained that purple brick and investigated it, I asked my clone to make further changes to incorporate it into the formation.

    Now, it had sessfully done it, increasing my defenses against the psychedelic by a huge margin. While the new powerful soul-washing formation would cost me, it is nothingpared to my life, not to mention, it produces quite great benefits.

    ''Change it,'' I said and stopped circting the soul cleansing method, which I have constantly been practicing with the heavy dose of psychedelicsing at me from my armor. I have stored quite a lot of it for my practice.

    The soul-washing formation covering the ground of my core disappeared, and the next moment, a slightly bigger and even more borate formation took its ce, and it had the purple brick at its center.

    Buzz!

    The formation is activated, and the soul-washing energies begin toe out of it; the soul-washing energies are a little different. They are more attuned to my soul and are reaching more deeper level than before.

    My clone had collected a huge data on the working of the formation and used it to create an even better and more efficient version of it, which is capable of releasing very powerful soul-washing energies when I needed to.

    Not to mention there is an additional defense of purple brick; it could be said that with all the preparations, I am ready to deal with all the challenges that wille to me when I reach the destination.

 Chapter 2658 Destination

    Chapter 2658 Destination¡¡¡¡I had reached the destination, and it turned out to be a huge faded spherical marble ball with a rusted door that was big enough that even Grimms could easily walk through it.

    It is the first structure I have seen in this ruin; there was no structure, not even copsed and aged other than this one. This is the first ruin where I have note across any copsed structure, which made me even more curious.

    Hun!

    I cautiously looked around before walking toward the door, and my expression changed.

    "There are really traces of Grimms here," I said softly. The Grimm energies are extremly faint, but I could sense it; there are two types of them belonging to the two Grimms.

    I looked around for a while before appearing next to the huge rusted door, which was giving off faint energy.

    I have never sensed this energy and could not say anything about it, but if I were to guess, it felt simr to cosmic energy, but not cosmic energy; it is very different than cosmic energy. Though, it is at the same level as it.

    I could be wrong, as the level of cosmic energy and this energy is too high, and my senses could not measure its full gravity of it.

    Hun!

    I looked at the door with all my abilities and soon came to a startling conclusion that I did not dare to believe, but seeing the proof in front of me, I gently ced my hands on the huge rusted doors and pushed.

    Krrrr¡­

    The door began to push open as I applied considerable energy to it; as seen by my abilities, I did not need to break the formation to push open the door. It is not like there is not a formation on it; it is just deactivated.

    The huge door pushed open, and I stared inside before walking through the doors and seeing it in a pristine state. There is barely any damage that could be seen inside; the sign of time affecting it is the slightly faded colors and the visible formations.

    There is barely any psychedelic energy in here; even amon Tyrant will be able to bear it for a few hours before starting to experience the hallucinations.

    It truly shocked me as I had been expecting this ce to be filled with thick psychedelic energy and had increased the output of soul-washing energy and even asked my clone to turn it into the full power and activate that tablet if I began to experience the hallucinations.

    ''Well, it seemed like I had been worried for nothing,'' I said to myself and looked around.

    "House Of Churning,"

    I read the faded texts protected under the formation; the text did not hit or give too much hint that I could not tell what it did exactly. Churning refer to many things, but mostly to the churning of the universe''s ocean to bring out the nectar of immortality.

    The name had spread my thoughts in the direction I did not want them to go; I forcefully calmed my thoughts and turned toward the seven pirs.

    There are huge seven rainbow color pirs that seem to hold the whole structure, and each of these pirs has huge doors. Unlike the front door, these doors have formation on them; they are powerful, but I could break them.

    I walked around the lobby carefully, looking for any other thing or the way, but found nothing. If anything had been here, it had been swiped clean by those who hade before me.

    There was no other way than the seven doors, and all the seven have the formation visible to them. The texts above the doors are also indersernable that I could not see where these doors lead to, and the bastard Grimms had been too careful; they have left their auras on all the doors.

    I could not tell which door had then gone too.

    I looked around for a minute before looking at the second white door. There was no specific reason other than that while felt pleasant. It was the only thing I could follow, as despite looking, I saw nothing that could tell me about the door.

    I had to open the doors the old fashion way; it would have been wonderful if I had the key for once, but it seemed like I did not have such luck.

    "Guard me," I said to Ashlyn and Nero before sitting down and closing my eyes as I began breaking the formation in my core with my clone.

    As I had said, the formations on the door are difficult, but I have the confidence I could solve them. I could do it faster when I and the clone do it together.

    "Finished," I said about two and half hourster. It was a tough formation, and despite working together with my clone, I needed about two and half hours to solve it, but I finally did, and it was time to walk into the gate.

    I am feeling quite excited about it but also scared as I have a feeling that this ruin wouldn''t be like any other ruin, and I will have to be very cautious inside it.`

    I got up and appeared in front of the while door before waving my hand; as I did, the formation appeared and moved toward the door before sticking to the door.

    Buzz!

    The runes buzzed as the formations activated, and a couple of secondster, the formation on the door had disappeared.

    Click!

    I pushed open the door and saw nothing; there was a film of energy that was blocking my vision. I would have to enter inside to look inside, which is kind of risky as anything could be there, but it is the risk I have to take.

    "Fuck!"

    It was the first word that came out of my mouth as I looked and walked to the other side, with expressions of awe and horror appearing on my face.

 Chapter 2659 Collapsing Bridge

    Chapter 2659 Copsing Bridge¡¡¡¡I have appeared in the vast space, so big that it would easily fit hundred Tyrant-level arenas, and this vast ce is filled with the biggest formation I have ever seen.

    The runes smaller than my nails are everywhere; there are millions and millions of them floating around as the formation connecting them has been broken.

    Seeing the number of runes the formation had used, it must be a majestic formation.

    I wish it had beenplete; I would have really liked to see what kind of formation it was. Right now, it is a broken mess; even some parts that are readable seem incoherent without aplete picture.

    There is a bridge made of white crystals that leads to the other side, where there seems to be a red door at door. From what I could see, the bridge looked fine, but there was one slight problem; the floating runes and broken formation.

    The bridge is miles long, and there is a high chance that these broken formations might be reactive, considering these runes seemed to hold quite a power in them, among other things.

    ''Either I could move forward or go back,'' I said to myself and took a step forward. Going back is an option, but who knows, the other door might also contain something like this or an even bigger danger, not to mention the waste of time.

    The Grimms had already had about a day of lead over me, and I did not want to widen their lead any further.

    My feet faintly touched the bridge as I walked. I did not bring too much pressure on it; who knows, it might copse, and that would be a very bad thing. I could fly away over the bridge, but I fear it might induce some reaction if I do not walk on it.

    If people could fly in this ce, there wouldn''t be this here.

    A few secondster, I came across the first set of flying runes and avoided them by walking around. I am quite thankful for the bridge being so big for my size; I would be easily able to avoid most of the obstacles.

    If Grimms had chosen this way, I am sure they would have had lots of problems avoiding these tiny runes, which are everywhere.

    As I walked, I was also studying these runes, not the formation since it is broken beyond belief, but these ruins themselves. I want to see what they are made of and, most importantly, whether they are useful to me and I could take them.

    In just a minute, I have found the answer to both of my questions. I could take these runes, and there wouldn''t be any reaction.

    I have looked extremely carefully and saw these runes held no connection to each other or this ce to create a reaction. They also did not have an aura strong enough to create any imbnce or spatial restrictions, which would stop me from taking them.

    As for their usage, which is a littleplicated considering these runes are made of things far higher than I have contact, and these ingredients had already been fused, and it had been tens of thousands of years, which is a good thing.

    At their current level, I could take them and will take a few, but if I find something really useful at the end of my journey, I will take more than a few.

    A few minutes passed, and I felt like I had be an acrobat. I am not simply walking but jumping in some weird angels to move through the runes. It had been a while since I had done this, and even though I didn''t want to admit it, I was having a lot of fun.

    It had taken me twenty minutes to cross half of the bridge, which is quite a lot for such a distance. On the maind, I would have needed just a few seconds to cross this distance.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed, and I had crossed some distance when suddenly, I felt some vibration under my feet before sheer horror appeared on my face.

    Crack Crack Crack¡­Khap Khap

    Behind me, the cracks began to form rapidly; within a few seconds, they appeared under my feet before they kept spreading forward. If it had been just that, I would have managed, but the huge pieces of the bridge had begun to fall down before the entire began to copse behind me rapidly.

    The sudden change caught me off guard; I had seen the cracks on the bridge and avoided them, and seeing how minute force I was applying on the bridge, I thought I would be able to walk through the bridge without trouble, but it did not seem to be the came.

    "Fuck it!" I cursed as I saw the bridge copsing and sprinted at full power as the boosts activated inside me.

    I moved at a blurring speed, which I could barely control; this time, I did not avoid any runes and directly crashed through them. Thankfully, the runes did not react; they were just pushed away by the field I had created.

    I reached close to the door, but there was onest hurdle before I reached the end. If the bridge hadn''t been copsing behind me, I would have waited for it to pass, as it is moving slowly over the bridge, but currently, I have no time.

    Bam!

    I directly crashed through the formation while hoping nothing would happen. Something had happened, something dangerous; I don''t know what happened, but I felt a strong burst of energy hitting me; it was powerful enough to knock the air out of me.

    Puh!

    I vomited the blood as the energy had packed quite a powerful physical punch; if I had not had my defenses activated to the limit, it would have done much more than that, like knocking me down off the bridge.

    That would have been extremely bad, considering the area outside the bridge is a no-fly zone; even with all my power, I would not be able to fly in it, and I don''t know what would have awaited me down below.

    I shook my mind of those thousand and focused on reaching the door and even increased my speed even more.

    The bridge seemed to be chasing me, as normal bridges did not fall so fast as it is doing right now; even with this speed, I am barely maintaining a meter of an edge over it, and that was a shocking thing.

    I just thought that when another sudden change urred, the area in front of me began to copse as well.

    "Shit!" I cursed loudly; I was just barely two seconds away at the base of the door when this happened. There is no way I could step on the copsing bridge, as it would take me with it, but I could also not fly over it.

    ''Well, it seemed like I could only do that,'' I said to myself and leaped. My leap was not high but was fast, and I did not fly. Instead, my feet would touch parts of copsing bridge gently before I shoot to another piece at very high speed.

 Chapter 2660 Falling Into The Trap

    Chapter 2660 Falling Into The Trap¡¡¡¡Thud!

    My feet gentlynded by the base of the door; with the momentum I was moving, it would have been a deafeningnding, but the no-fly zone was too powerful that it had sucked all the momentum of my flight, leaving me barelynding at the edge of the base.

    I released the breath I was holding and turned back toward the bridge that had copsed. I could see the pieces of the bridge falling down and hear the sound, even when the parts of the bridge disappeared from my eyes.

    I kept looking for a minute before turning back toward the door with a shudder. I do not think I would survive that if I had fallen down.

    I never had throught that I would have it easy when I had entered this building, but this close shave with death had made me even more cautious about it and also even more curious about what this thing is about.

    I do not know much, but one thing is sure this ruin is no treasure pce; it is something different.

    The copsed building might have provided some clues, but it is utterly damaged, and seeing those cracked ruins, even I will dare to enter inside it.

    There is a building beside the door; it is an unassuming and half-copsed state with all its formations moving around. After what I have experienced, I will not take any risk, but still, I felt quite regretful about its state.

    I shook my head and turned toward the door, which is a little rusted with age, but the formation on it is still good. Which is great news considering the risk I would have to take, as now there is no bridge to return to.

    My clone had already copied the formation on the door and began to solve it; a minuteter, I sat down and started to help it with that while Ashlyn and Nero watched over me.

    "Done," I said and got up; it took me two hours and twenty-two minutes to solve the formation.

    Buzz!

    I did not waste any time and brought it out, and a few secondster, it stuck to the door and activated, but I immediately went in; instead, my strings came out and formed the, capturing arge number of runes.

    Click!

    I stored the runes safely the next brought before pushing the door open. It had opened smoothly with a click, and like before, there was a film stopping me from seeing what was on the other side.

    Learning the lessons from thest time, I upped my defenses before stepping out of the door.

    Buzz!

    As I stepped onto the other side, I felt the formation activating before I saw anything else, and before I moved, I was assaulted by th strongest psychedelic energy I had ever suffered; it was at least five times stronger than the attack of the first monster that attacked me.

    My defenses immediately activated; formation in my core which was sending out the lowest amount of soul-washing waves, immediately red up, and huge waves of soul-washing energy came at my soul while I started to circte the soul-cleansing energy faster and faster.

    "Hun, only a single human; I was expecting more," I heard the sound of Grimm; not a normal Grimm, but a vidette, a yellow vidette.

    It had been a long time since I had seen the Vidette since I had fought the Violet Vidette. I had fought quite a lot of Master Vidette but only got a chance to fight a single Grandmaster Vidette and now this yellow Vidette, represents the limit strength of High-Grandmaster ss.

    It is powerful that very few absolute limit High-Grandmasters could fight against them, as for killing them, that is apletely different game.

    "Hun! It is Micheal Zaar; I had not humans would send such gem here," Vidette spoke from the boundary of the formation and moved its hand, and I felt it increasing the power of the formation even more.

    "I have heard you are quite a willy bastard, good at getting away at impossible conditions; taking you lightly wouldn''t be wise," It said, and I felt the power of formation stabilizing, but it did not make me feel any good.

    "Even my vidette defenses wouldn''t be able to survive such powerful energy; I wonder if the golden boy of humans have any way or artifacts survive it." It added as it massaged its hands while hallucinations began to float in my mind.

    I have fallen into the trap that Grimms have created for the humans; the few shes I have seen before closing my eyes have told me all the tale.

    The Grimms have set the trap and not only this door but all the doors. I could see the formations they had created and powered them up with the resources and the monster cores.

    It is right about the power of the formation; it is powerful, so powerful that High-Grandmasters could forget about resisting it, and the only reason I am maintaining a shred of sanity is because of the purple tablet, which is shining brightly as it protects my soul.

    The trap set by the Grimms is too perfect; they have taken the ount that we might take the anti-psychedelic artifact on us and made the formation powerful enough that no High-Grandmaster would be able to resist it, including them.

    The powerful psychedelic attacking me is draining the power of the brick fast. If this continued, then in one and half a minute, all its power would be drained, and even with all the advancements I have made, I wouldn''t be able to defend against this raw psychedelic power.

    "It seemed like you humans do have some good artifacts, but how long will itst?" asked the yellow Vidette as the silver brooch in my chest lighted up and shone have, covered my whole body as I looked toward the Grimm vidette.

    The brooch is a powerful soul-protecting artifact, but it ispletely useless against the psychedelic energy with the residualw marks. I am just using it to fool it; it would be weird if I did not have an artifact on me.

    "Rsas, we were just wondering whether you have died to old age, but it had turned out you have be a vidette; it seemed like we will be updating our records soon," I said, which shocked it considering even peak High Grandmasters wouldn''t able to to talk, even with the protection of artifact.

    "You think you will leave alive to tell them?" The Grimm asked soft smile as it took control of its emotions.

    The Grimm in front of me Rsas of Twin Horned Tribe; an average strength high Grandmaster with average abilities. The only notable thing about it other than reaching the High Grandmaster ss is its ability to survive.

    This bastard is over three hundred and fifty years old and is extremely good at running away. I am quite surprised it had be a Vidette, considering how cowardly it is.

    "I have survived much worse; I will survive this one too," I said with a shrug while I circted the soul-cleansing energy rumblingly.

    I lied to it, of course; I saw no chance of surviving. Even now, I am fighting the hallucinations around me, which feel even more real than reality, alluring me to get lost in them.

 Chapter 2661 Purple I

    Chapter 2661 Purple I¡¡¡¡"I like your confidence, and I would watch it shatter," It said with a toothy smile, "Once your artifact is spent, the psychedelic energy will seep into every speck of your soul that you would never be able to get out of those hallucinations," It added cruelly.

    I do not doubt its words, especially since it uses the monster core and supportive materials that will send the psychedelic energy deep inside me. The formation is very thought out; whoever designed it is very good.

    I have been circting soul-cleansing energy so fast that I had never before, but still, I could see despite that, once the protection of the purple brick is gone. The psychedelic energy wille at me like a storm, and the soul-cleansing energy and soul-washing formation wouldn''t be enough.

    "Why wait for psychedelic to crush me? You are powerful enough to kill me with your raw strength. Just deactivate the formation and kill me," I asked, which again stumped it for a moment.

    It is a genuine question; it is extremly strong, strong enough to crush me in a single attack if I wasn''t defending. If I were to go by the general nature of Grimms, which belief in their strength most than other things, it should have already tried to attack me, especially when I am the only one here, but it did not.

    "Nice try, human, but I will not deactivate this formation till the psychedelic seeped into every part of you," It said, shaking its head, to which I shrugged too.

    This bastard is more crafty than I had released; even though it is a vidette, I am confident that I would have been able to defend against it, at least for a few minutes, before trying to walk into that door, which does not have any runes.

    "Though, if you want to die early, you can turn off that protective artifact and enjoy these heavenly psychedelics. In a few minutes, I will close the formation and will you to true heaven, probably hell, considering the deeds you have done," It added with a teasing smile.

    "You are really a coward as they Rses, hiding behind the formation to kill even a small weak human like me," I said back, and it made it really, far angrier than I had thought it would be; those huge eyes of its are zing.

    "You really have a sharp tongue Zaar, and when I deactivate this formation, I will make sure to give you the pain so great that it will torture you even in the psychedelic wondend," It said with gritted teeth and zing eyes.

    "I am looking forward to it," I replied while putting my sweetest smile on my face; while inside, I was panicking.

    I am producing any result, and when the protection is gone, it is gone to fuck me up bad. So bad that only death will be the only release, and I don''t want to due, especially not in the hands of this bastard Rsas, who is one of biggest cowards of Grimms.

    ''It seemed like I had no choice but to do that,'' I said to myself and shuddered. That thing is really painful, and even after experiencing so many pains, I shuddered at the thought of doing that.

    I am talking about circting the energy of the purple brick; currently, I am covering my soul with energy like a shield, not circting inside it.

    This brick artifact is a kind of talisman that stores a very powerful herbal energy; like most of the artifacts that came to our worlds, this one too is thousands of years old and lost most of its power, but still capable of protecting me against the psychedelic energy.

    The thing I was trying to say is that artifacts contain a very powerful herbal energy, which could be circted. This energy used to be very powerful but lost most of its power, and now, it is weak enough that I could circte in my core.

    I have done the tests earlier, and what I found in the short test was shocking. The thing is that it is very effective in cirction; if I circted, I would be able to get rid of these hallucinations, which are feeling more and more real than reality.

    The most important this is that I will be able to make itst much, much longer; one-tenth of its energy in circtions would be more than enough; better protection I am having, which will make purple brick easilyst up to ten minutes.

    There are many pros to circting it, including saving my life, but one con, and that con is making me shudder.

    The cirction of it is extremly painful; it is like I am scratching sandpaper against my delicate soul. It was so painful that half cirction had left me bathing in sweat and shaking legs; if not for the clone handling the stealth method earlier, the monster would have definitely detected me.

    Now, I don''t have a choice, and I don''t n on dillydallying either when it is my life on the line. So, I took some of my purple energy into the soul-washing waves and began to circte.

    "Ehhhh¡­"

    I immediately screamed likest time, and this time, I did not create a sound around me, nor did I want to consider there was a powerful suppressive formation weaved in the psychedelic formation, which would suppress even absolute peak High-Grandmaster to a puny Grandmaster.

    "The hallucinations should send you to the wondend, not give you the nightmare," said the Grimm viddet with a deep frown on its face, which made it even more cautious as it reinforced the boundary of the formation and took a step back.

    I did not have a second to listen to its mumble currently; I am facing a pain that is making me w my own skin out.

    The pain was so extreme that I could not think of anything other than stopping. Every moment is fighting with oneself as this sandpaper-like energy scratching against my soul, and the more I circte it, the greater pain it would be.

    If I hadn''t been focusing on the pain, I would have noticed the hallucinations were disappearing fast; even fast, even when my clone had removed the protection of purple energy, which was covering my soul and was now only being used in the circtions.

    My clone had also monitored the changes in the soul as I had asked it. I know very little about this energy, and though I do not think it is harmful, I will have to be cautious, especially against such powerful energies.

    These energies had been made from the level of resources that are extremly high level; they are not only powerful but also contain imprints inside them. While time seemed to have destroyed the imprints, I still did not want to take risks.

    If I had any other options, I wouldn''t have circted the foreign energy which I barely know, but I do not have a choice; it is either this or die, and I don''t want to die, not yet.

    Not till I wiped out each and every vermin that had infested my world. Till I achieve this dream, I will continue to struggle with every speck of my life.

 Chapter 2662 Purple II

    Chapter 2662 Purple II¡¡¡¡Ahhh¡­

    "This human bastard is really strange. Should I just stop the formation and kill it in a single attack?" asked the Grimm videte; till now, the screams of humans in front of it had been muffled, but now, they have be a full-blown load.

    "Maybe this is all the act; this human bastard might be just acting," it mumbled, looking at the silver artifact on the human''s chest, which energy is still covering the human.

    "I will wait for a few minutes before deciding," it said and looked around cautiously, especially the boundaries of formation, which it had strengthened to limit and also scanned itself deeply from outside with its vidette energy.

    It had heard about the strings of Zaar, and how many of kin had simply disappeared once it had gotten caught in it. Though it hadplete confidence in itself given its strength of vidette, it still did not want to take the risk.

    It is how it had survived for so long and reached its current stage; it had always yed safely and immediately ran away when things got dangerous. It got punished many times for that, but it had been rewarded with long life, and that is what matters the most.

    I don''t know how long it has passed since I began to circte this horrifying energy, but the cirction has be even more careful, and I want to curse at my clone for that, despite knowing it is done by own order.

    Seeing I have very little information about the purple energy, I had asked it to make changes as it got more data, and since I have begun circting.

    It had made changes three times; all three times, the amount of purple energy I was circting reduced, and two times, the pain of cirction had lessened before increasing suddenly a few seconds ago that making me open my mouth and scream loudly.

    Though despite an increase in pain, cirction has be smoother, and I am using half of the purple energy than I had begun.

    It is likely due to the changes in the soul-washing energy, which is now morepatible with the purple energy since my clone had made the changes in it. It would be wonderful if it could do something about the pain.

    I will not say that to it, as managing the formation is not the only thing it has in its hand. It is also doing other important things, things that will help me survive, while the only thing I have to do is circte the energy.

    It would have been much less strainful if I had two clones, but that is not a thing I should be thinking about right now.

    Time passed when suddenly, another change urred in the energy; the cirction became a lot smoother, and the pain had also lessened. Though it is only about 5%, it is extremly helpful against the pain I am feeling.

    The pain I am feeling is someone is scratching my soul with nailden sand-paper. It is extremly painful, and this small relief was like slightly blunting the edges of those nails; it had helped me tremendously.

    "Just what the hell is happening?" Rsas asked itself; it had expected Zaar to roll on the ground with hallucination and behave like a person suffering from hallucinations would suffer, but instead, it standing on the stop shaking while screaming loudly as streams of sweat flew out of its body.

    It looked at Zaar for a while beforeing to a decision with great joy shining in its eyes.

    "I really didn''t think this bastard would be worth it, but since it had been behaving strangely; it had left me with no choice but to do it," the Grimms viddete said with a sigh, but the cruel expressions appeared on its face as it touched the runic circle in front of it.

    "Full power," said the Grimm vidette gleefully as it activated the formation at its full power.

    "With the full power, I will not know whether this strange behavior is just an act or something else; not that it matters anyway, no High-Grandmaster could survive the full power, not even with the help of an artifact, which would lose the power soon enough."

    As I was circting the energy, I felt the power of psychedelics increase suddenly, and this increase was substantial, but strangely, my clone seemed to have increased the amount of purple energy by about 10. Though, I did feel soul-washing energy getting more than twice stronger.

    It had barely affected the pain but made already difficult cirction of energy even more difficult. The blood, which had stopped some time ago, began to flow out of my orifices again.

    The strain was too much that it had affected my physical body; it is a small price to pay to survive.

    ''Half of the purple energy had been spent,''

    A very loud sound of my clone rang out through my mind; I was able to understand it with all the cirction.

    The reminder did not surprise me; I have already used it for more than one could imagine. Before I started cirction, I could have power for one minute, but I cirction, I barely used one-tenth of it and even that half to half sometimeter.

    So, I have already survived far longer than I ought to and probably would go for another seven to eight minutes. I hope my clone would be able to do what I had asked; otherwise, there is no way I would survive this bastard.

    My luck is really shittypared to these Grimm bastards; we have entered the ruin about the same time, but they have appeared close to the destination that I. If I had appeared in their ce, then it would be standing outside of the formation and the Grimm inside.

    There are still the Grimms that had gone into that door; the two Grimm''s auras I had sensed did not belong to this bastard; it is clear the Grimms have gone behind that door.

    They might have already got what is there and returning. I really wish these thoughts of mine wouldn''te true; I am already at death''s door in front of this vidette, and if another one appeared, I would be gone; no guile and subterfuge will be able to save me.

    "It had been ten minutes; why there is no change," Rsas muttered as the human still standing without moving

    It had thought after releasing the full power of the formation, the humans would fall into hallucination, but that did not seem to be happening. Maybe it is happening; some inheritance lets one lock the body and the armor, something like that might happen to this bastard.

    Just as it had thought that it had shaken its head, the aura of this bastard is too stable. It did not feel like the hallucination was affecting it, and it med it all on the silver artifact, but even the artifact did not exin the strange behavior of the human.

    "Five minutes more of this strange behavior, and I will kill it with my own hands," Rsas finally decided. It likes to be cautious, but sometimes there is no option to take a risk.

    This strange behavior of humans is giving it a weird feeling which it is not like at all.

    Hun!

    It was wrestling with its thought when suddenly it felt a strange aura came out of the human. It had disappeared just as it appeared, doubting whether it sensed it or it was just a hallucination, but it crushed those doubts; it was sure it was real, and it had made it very ufortable.

 Chapter 2663 Level 3

    Chapter 2663 Level 3¡¡¡¡Crack Crack Crack¡­.Bang!

    The loud cracking sound began to ring across my soul as a faint greyyer appeared above my soul before exploding into pieces, revealing the soul, which is now even clearer and felt much purer.

    I have not thought I would really advance the soul-cleansing method to level 3, but I hope I would. Still, I could not believe it, even when it had happened, considering Marina had taken more than three years to reach this level, and I did in less than a week.

    With the advancement into level 3 of the soul cleansing method, my soul has be brighter and purer than before.

    My thought process has be much clearer than before, and my link with my clone has strengthened even further.

    The pain of cirction became even clearer, but strangely, I felt my capacity to bear the pain had increased. I even stopped screaming and now bearing the pain of cirction through just gritting my teeth like before.

    I could now divert some of my concentration to other things. Though, those things do not need to be strainful as they affect my circtions.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed when suddenly, my clone did something strange. It had lessened the purple energy, which caught me off guard; not only it had lessened it, but it also lessened it considerably, keeping it a third of what I circted the moment before.

    It barely took me a moment to understand its reasoning; while a powerful soul might bear the more purple energy, this is not what I want to do.

    The main goal is to conserve it as much as possible, so I canst longer. Even now, with the advancement of my soul, I still could not bear the power of this psychedelic formation; I need the purple energy; the longer I make itst, the better it will be.

    With this trimming of the purple energy, I might be able to survive the formation for another ten to fifteen minutes, which is great.

    The energy it had noticed a minute ago had unnerved it. In the past minute, it had nearly deactivated the formation nearly four times before stopping it, and the reason behind it was the five minutes wait, it had decided.

    It knows it is just an excuse, but still, its heart decided to ept the excuse.

    The strange behavior of the human is not giving it a good feeling, but it also feels that it might be some borate trap of the human to make it break the formation, and the moment it does, this bastard will wrap its strings around it and make it disappear.

    This human is one scariest it hase across, its aura is so weak that it is confident that it could crush it, but it knows it would not be easy.

    It had seen the footage and knew the bastard had one of the most powerful defensive abilities, those spherical shields. The higher-ups have marked its defensive ability strongest under the arts, the same level that bastard Leon, who has the whole collection of shields.

    It had fought against that bastard a few years ago along with two more High-Grandmasters but were not able to touch even a hair on its head.

    It is confident that with enough time, it will be able to break the shields; there is a difference in power between this bastard and Leon, and its shield is not as strong as it.

    Still, it might take a minute or more to break its shields, and by that time, it might wrap those scary invisible strings around its body.

    Just thinking about those strings is making it shudder, as the newest memo from the higher-ups has said that the strings of zaar are extremly powerful. There is a very high chance that they might be bonded artifacts, and High-Grandmasters might not be able to break through them.

    It is because of this worry that it had not deactivated the formation and killed this bastard. It loves its life, and if the time came when it had to choose between killing Zaar and its own life, it would choose its life.

    So, it will wait till the decided time is over before taking a step, and if it had sensed even the slightest hint of strings wrapping around it, it would run away, without care for Zaar, who will be a problem that others shall deal with.

    It had been a few minutes since I had broken through level 3 of the soul cleansing method, and for the first time, I felt like I had a hope of surviving.

    My clone had made good progress and seeing how things were going, it would be able to finish with the preparation in a few minutes, by even this bastard wouldn''t be able to stop.

    Hun!

    I just thought that when a shocking thing happened, the formation suddenly deactivated, and all the psychedelic energy was sucked into it.

    "Die Human!"

    I was just dealing with the shock of formation deactivating when I felt the shuddering aura bursting out of the Grimm vidette and it swinging down its ax with power and speed that I could not track.

    ''Pull the strings!''

    Feeling the immense danger, my thoughts became clear. I stopped the cirction and ordered my clone; now the Rsas have taken action, there is no need for me to hold back either. Though I would very much like, it if it had given me a few more minutes, still I will manage with the progress I have made.

    The moment I ordered, my clone had pulled the strings, and Grimm world shaking attacked, stopped, and immediately horror appeared on the face of the Grimm vidette but the very next moment, that horror transformed into fury.

    "You will die, you bastard!" I shouted and harnessed all the vidette power I had, leaving not even a speck behind.

    It had been not long since it had be a vidette, and for its first time, it had not even used its full power against the monsters of this ruin. Those monsters were nothing in front of the human monster standing in front of me.

    I had decided to run the moment I had sensed the strings on me, and a moment ago, I nearly did before understanding the gravity of the situation.

    This bastard was able to wrap its string around it when it was still trapped in the formation. Those strings of it had somehow crossed the formation and wrapped around itself. The power of the strings has made me shudder and let them see the vast reality.

    This human does not just have strings, but its battle power is one of the best among the humans, and it is also part of the project that spewed out the Grandmasters.

    Most importantly, it knows its Inheritance; there are huge records about the hosts of celestial Inheritances. Each and every one of them is a monster, and they know this firsthand, as that bitch was one of the reasons why they have the lostst epoch war.

    Killing half of the coven is not something anyone could achieve, but the predecessor of this bastard had achieved it, and seeing its abilities and things it had done, it is very clear that this bastard also had the potential to achieve that.

    It may be a coward, but it loves its race, and for it, I will take a risk and kill this huma. It had a chance that as these strings are not tight, it would still be able to project considerable power through it, which will surely be enough to crush this maggot.

 Chapter 2664 Sorry, I Changed My Mind

    Chapter 2664 Sorry, I Changed My Mind¡¡¡¡Its ax only stopped for a moment before resuming its charge, and I am not surprised. The strings have wrapped only 71% of its body, which is not enough to stop the movement of a peak High Grandmaster and definitely not enough to stop the vidette, which is known for its immense physical strength.

    Though its ax ising down, it is not bearing as much power as before. My strings may not have stopped their attack, but they have very well reduced its power speed.

    Still, the attack is very much powerful, and I will need my strongest defense to defend against it, and I hope it will be enough to stop the charge of its ax.

    BANNNG!

    Its ax crashed against my invisible shield, making them visible before brightening them like a zing sun, with pure physical might and that scary vidette energy.

    The ripple of energy spread across the shields as they rapidly began to fight the energy, which they used against the energying into the armor. The vidette energy was so powerful that a moment after it had lighted up the shields, it had lighted up my armor and stilling at me.

    ''The power of the vidette is really something,'' I said as I began to experience the power of its attack, which I wouldn''t have been able to bear if my strings hadn''t been constraining it. It would have been dead in a couple of its moves.

    Puh!

    I vomited, but there was a smile on my face; I defended its attack sessfully, and seeing how it had nearly used all its power, it was likely to be its strongest attack. Even if it was able tounch the slightly stronger attack, I would be able to bear now that my armor had absorbed the vidette energy and was better equipped to deal with it.

    "I have heard so much about the terror of yellow vidette, but your power is just so-so," I teased it, which zed Rsas already burning eyes.

    "You bastard!" It shouted and, in great rage as took back its ax and brought it down with the great power, butst time, it could not utilize all the frightening physical strength it had brought out as my strings were binding it.

    This time, it was able to bring out even less power than thest attack, have provided me enough data about it that I have shifted my strings a little, so they will be able to restrict its movement even more greatly.

    The more attacks it willunch, the greater data it will provide, and I will be able to use it further to restrict its movements.

    BANNNG!

    Its ax crashed on my shield again, lighting them and my armor like a sun before, but this time, despite the energy being slightly higher, it was not able to harm me; not to mention, the physical power was even lower.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    It did not seem to understand the predicament it was in, or the killing intent had been clouding its mind too much as it continued to attack me without stopping.

    Its attacks are getting slower and slower at each strike, as I would manipte my strings for the maximum restrictions.

    I was in shock at what I was doing, as currently, this bastard is strong enough that it will give most of the High Grandmasters, aside from the council members, a death in a couple of moves. Its physical and defensive abilities are off the charts; no human or Grimm of same level couldpare to it.

    Still, I wouldn''t have been able to achieve what I had achieved if not for that Grimm, who fell into myp earlier, and also due to the advancement in the soul, which is helping me manipte the strings even more smoothly.

    This Grimm vidette is beyond me, even with all the advancements I have, and if not for the strings that have wrapped around me, I would have been defending against it, burning my essence.

    Currently, the Grimms was able to only project a sixth of its power, and even then, it is shaking my shields. I could very well imagine what it would be done to me if it hadn''t been under my restrictions.

    Hun!

    It once again raised its sword, and I readied my defenses to defend against it when suddenly it had stopped the midway. All the rage in its eyes suddenly disappeared, and rity returned; though I could see the rage in its eyes was still burning, it was now in its control.

    "Zaar, it seemed like, in current conditions, I could not kill you," said Rsas with an expression of unwillingness as it brought down its ax on the ground.

    "So, you understood it finally," It said with a smile and waved my hand, and the shields disappeared. They have not truly disappeared as it had not truly rxed their stance. It is still cautious and could swing its ax with all strength immediately if it wants to.

    "Yes, I understood and am willing to let you go," It said as it motioned toward the white door behind me.

    "Are you kidding me!" I cursed. "I have fought many life and death battles and nearly had been killed many times ining here, and you just want me to retreat while you Grimm bastard take all the benefits,"

    "It is not going to happen," I added while looking directly into its eyes, which zed hearing my answer, but it soon controlled its emotions.

    "Fine, if you want to go to the door, you can go, but let me warn you; you will not be able to survive against those two that went there," It said, pointing at the lone door behind it. "How nice of you to warn me," I said sarcastically, and it red at me.

    "I will walk through that is out of the question, but I want something more," I said, and it literally shook hearing it. It is clear that my suggestion had made it immensely angry that it was barely able to control itself.

    "Bastard, you can forget about getting anything from me," It shouted back in rage. "Really, then we can stay here till I find a way to kill you, and don''t doubt me, Rsas; I already have a couple ways through which I can kill you with enough time," I said with confidence and this confidence is not fake.

    My words wavered its confidence, and I could see the intense struggle in its eyes.

    "Fine, I will give you the treasure, and then we will go in our own ways," It said after a few seconds, and it couldn''t help but make me feel shocked.

    While I may have said them in all seriousness, they were jokes to me as I had truly had not throught the Grimm would ept it, much less a vidette, who seemed to have the strongest will as those could survive the process.

    "Sorry, I changed my mind; I will not take any treasure when I could have you, which will automatically give me all your treasures," I said with a wicked smile on my face.

    I am quite happy, as I rarely get to y such jokes on a Grimm.

 Chapter 2665 You Are Truly An Idiot

    Chapter 2665 You Are Truly An Idiot¡¡¡¡I could not believe the human had dared to say those words to me, the gall of this bastard to say something like this to me to a yellow vidette.

    The rage that was bubbling inside me threatened to burst out and burn this little human bastard with it, but I calmed down. Even with all its abilities, I do not think it is capable of doing anything to me, at least not yet, and I am not out of options.

    If the need arises, I will not hesitate to use that thing; it will cost me a lot, but it is still much better than getting disappeared.

    "How do you n to kill me? You did not have the raw strength to do it, and I could still move through your strings," I asked while keeping all my options ready to deal with anything that came in my way.

    My videte energy is trying to destroy the strings, but these strings are acting like they did not exist. My energy had just passed through them without affecting them even the slightest.

    "Oh, it is simple; I will make you disappear," the human replied with a smile, and I shuddered and nearly activated myst option before realizing it was all joke.

    "You joke quite well, Zaar; as I have said before, I could still move through your strings, and I know for certain you won''t be able to make me disappear till you stop all my movements," I said and took a step toward it.

    It is very straining to move with all these strings wrapped around me, but as long as I am willing to use my strength, I can move.

    "Oh, we can rectify that," It said, and immediately, I saw the new strings be visible to my horror. I had been extremly careful, even using a very powerful consumable sensory artifact to make up for the mistake I made earlier, but even it couldn''t sense the strings.

    I used every speck of strength I had in my body as I tried to move, but to my horror, I could barely twitch. The only part of my body I could move freely is my mouth, but I do not have any words to speak through it.

    "I don''t know why you Grimms are so confident; you know you should have run away when I revealed my strings. If you had used all trump cards and made some sacrifices, you might have been able to leave, but now, you are dead."

    "You are truly an idiot to fall into such a state, despite having all the advantages," said the little human and looked at me as If I were truly the world''s biggest idiot.

    Hearing those words and seeing those expressions, all the raging fury in my heart turned cold as a wave of shame washed through me. The words that the human spoke are cruel but right; I have made a mistake from the beginning, and I could only me my cowardly nature for it.

    The biggest mistake I made was not killing the human the moment it appeared in the formation. I could have achieved it; experiencing the power of its shield, I knew I could have broken them if I tried without holding back.

    Even if I had lost that, there was still another chance when it had revealed its strings on me. I shouldn''t have let my pride and patriotic emotions get into my head; if I had followed my cautious nature and had used every bit of the strength I have, I might have been able to escape it.

    Now I am bound, but I am not so helpless as it thing; there is still one more thing I could do. It will kill me, but it would also not survive; even those quasi-Grand Lord would have a hard time surviving if they got caught in it.

    "You think you have won, human?" I asked with the freedom it had given me. "Yes, I have won. I have my strings wrapped around you and the moment, and within a few seconds, I would be finished with all the preparation,"

    "The moment I am done with them, you will disappear, never to appear again," the human replied with utter confidence.

    "Good, then I will see how you will survive when I self-destruct my core," I said and used my fury to light up the spark to explode my core; it would only need one and half seconds, and even humans weren''t able to perform a miracle with all its abilities.

    There is one way it could have saved its life; the door behind me, but it would not open with the strength it has. The door may not have the formation, but it is not smooth to open; those two needed my strength raw physical strength to open the door.

    I could see its face morphing into horror as it heard my words, and it gave me endless pleasure seeing that, and I hoped I would hear its screams before dying; it would really give me a piece before departing the world.

    Hun!

    Suddenly that horrified expression on the human''s face disappeared and in its ce appeared a big radiant smile.

    "Like, I had said, you are truly an idiot," It said, and I instantly realized the meaning of its words as the sharp pain materialized in my chest, and to my horror, I saw the thick bundle of strings wrapping around my core.

    It shocked me but also confused me at the same moment; the strings are powerful, without a doubt, but I am not weak, especially in defenses. My body is stronger than any defensive method of any High-Grandmaster. No matter how thin the string is, it wouldn''t have been able to pierce into me without my knowledge.

    I was opening my mouth to ask when the answer revealed itself; a delicate formation crafted out of the strings materialized on my chest.

    "Say goodbye, Grimm; I really hope Ie across idiots like you often; it will make things a lot easier for me," said the human as the sense of defeat filled my heart.

    The Grimm disappeared, but thest look in its eyes remained in front of me. That eptance of defeat in its eyes is something that is rarely seen, whether it is Grimms or Humans, especially among the high-level powerhouses that forget their will like steel.

    It is really hard to make them see the defeat, but this one is defeated.

    Though those emotions havested only for a moment before it begins to experience the worse pain in its life as the formation begins to harvest its essence energies, all of which will be sucked by the mysterious tree.

    Beforeing to this ruin, I have thought of many scenarios I mighte across, but even in my wildest dream, I have never thought I would capture a vidette and harness it.

    Videttes are on apletely different level, and I know my strength; I am far-far away from matching the vidette; it is so powerful that it could crush my strength, especially me who had not received the amazing boost a few hours ago.

    Now, I have a vidette in my core, which is going to bring me tremendous benefits, more than I had ever imagined beforeing to this ruin.

 Chapter 2666 Harvest

    Chapter 2666 Harvest¡¡¡¡Rustle Rustle Rustle

    The mysterious tree had rustled and released the growth energy, and seeing the amount and purity of it, I becamepletely stumped. Though, I was more bbergasted than shocked, as I kind of expected it.

    The vidette is on apletely different level; it stronger than the snakeman and would easily be to kill it in a few minutes. It was my great luck that I found such a cowardly idiot vidette; otherwise, it would be me, who is dead right now.

    It was truly an idiot who had got too easily manipted; I am extremly lucky to get such an enemy, and regretfully, not all Grimms are this idiotic.

    Still, I am very grateful for this skill because it will help me achieve a thing that would have taken me quite a few numbers of Grimms with Bloodline to achieve.

    The vidette had been considerably nutritious to the mysterious tree, as it had grown considerably with it. The Grimm earlier, despite all its power, was only able to make it grow by a few inches, but this vidette had made it grow by a meter.

    Now to mention the growth energy it had just released is unparalleled, and even I couldn''t form proper words to describe it.

    It would be an understatement to say the growth energy is powerful; it is beyond that. The moment it touched the nt, they started to grow like I have never seein them before. I am feeling the months passing every second; the growth of the nts is simply shocking.

    The stainless blood soul lotuses consume tremendous growth energy and grow slowly that even with growth energy, one would have a hard time seeing them grow unless they concentrate on them for a couple of minutes and now are growing at the visible speed.

    I am talking about the growth of roses that had reached the Grandmaster ss and not the ones that are at the lower levels.

    I could see their blood-red color of them bing even more pronounced and their aura rising rapidly. It is without a doubt that they will reach the peak of the Grandmaster ss; the question is whether all of them would be able to go above it.

    If it had been growth energy harvested from an absolute peak High-Grandmaster powerhouse, it would have taken one lotus to the High-Grandmaster, two at most, but I do not think it would take all of them to High-Grandmaster.

    The things are different with the vidette; its growth energy could take all seven of them to the Hig-Grandmaster ss, and it will solve many of my problems.

    The High-Grandmaster ss stainless blood lotuses are extremly potent; they are useful not only on the High-Grandmasters but also on the lower powerhouses. I could use the diluted version on them to purify their bodies and soul.

    Just a few days ago, Jim had said he had found a form of solutions that would be able to dilute the essence of it further despite losing its efficacy, and that is great news, considering how it will able to benefit others.

    I watched the shocking growth for a few seconds before turning to other things. If I had time, I would have watched till everyst drop of this potent energy was used, but I do not have time and need to do many things.

    The first thing I did was obviously turn to formation; there are extremly rare resources ced on them, including the core of monsters, and there are seven of these formations, each one in front of the seven doors.

    I did not touch those resources; instead, I focused on the formation and began to change some runes.

    The Grimms have given me a great idea; I am making small changes to the formations. They will especially be targeted by the Grimms and would activate immediately at full power the moment Grimm''s feet touch them.

    In my conversation with the vidette, I found out that at least two Grimms have gone inside the door, but there might be someing here, and this trap would be for them. Since they had dared to do it against me, it is obvious that I would reciprocate, and mine would be more dangerous than what Grimm had designed.

    While I was manipting the formations, the nts inside my core finished absorbing all the growth energy, and the change they have brought is beyond my beliefs.

    My core had never been so vibrant and had such high-level resources growing inside it, not to mention the thousands that are harvested and stored by my core.

    All the seven stainless blood-soul lotuses have reached the High-Grandmaster ss as I had expected, but the shocking thing is the second badge had reached the peak of the Grandmaster ss, and they would need only a single high-Grandmaster to take them to the High-Grandmaster ss.

    Aside from that, there is another wee change has urred.

    All the fruits on the metal essence tree had reached the High-Grandmaster ss, or it could be said, the slightly above it, which should not have been possible considering the level of the vidette, which might be powerful, but still a High-Grandmaster.

    It is likely due to the aid of the dead copper tree floating above it; it is extremly powerful despite being dead, and recently, I found out to contain thew marks, and thesew marks are not faded like the ones in this ruin.

    I was not able to discover them at first due to their level being too high for me, and I wouldn''t have my strength if not for the ident that had urred a few days ago, which made them visible for a moment.

    I looked at all the changes my core had gone through before turning back to the formation. It took me little more than ten minutes to finish them all up, and now any Grimm that would step into the formation is going to get what they deserve.

    I really hope there will be some fishes in them before I return.

 Chapter 2667 The Last Door

    Chapter 2667 The Last Door¡¡¡¡"With this, I am ready to open the door," I said as Iid out of the formation in front of the rusted door.

    It is the door that takes me to the next ce and likely is the door from which I will be returning and also the Grimms that went inside. Like all the seven formations, this will also activate the moment the Grimms step on it.

    It is stronger than the seven formations; who knows, the Grimms inside received some benefits and gained some strength; I will need something to greet them.

    Now, the only thing I have to do is open the door and go inside, which is a huge risk considering the Grimms that had gone there, and I am no match for them. The whole ruin is filled with the things for which I am not the match.

    The reasons I am surviving are due to the support and supporting abilities I have and also sheer luck and dumb enemies. If the vidette bastard had been a little bit smarter, I wouldn''t be standing here, ready to take the risk which is above my level.

    The third door or beyond that definitely has something, something that is powerful enough to release a signal that reaches the maind.

    It is definitely above my level, and now I really think I should have listened to the council and let someone more qualified like Raie in here, but the deed is done, and now, I have to deal with the problem for which I havee into this ruin.

    The objective is clear: to get my hands on whatever the thing that had created the signal or at least stopped the Grimms from getting it.

    Others mightment that considering my abilities, I should just stay here and trap the Grimm that came back, but that is a very bad idea. As who knows the Grims woulde back from this door, a new door might form, and they would leave through it.

    Not to mention, the formation I have created could have been dealt with. If I could do it, then I have no doubt that others would have secret methods and abilities that would help them, dangerous formations such as this.

    I took a deep breath and looked at all my preparations, including the new purple brick beside the old one.

    Hun!

    Everything was perfect as it could be; seeing that, I touched the huge handle of the door and pulled, but it did not, and it made me frown and worry; I tried again and then again, but it could not be pulled away, and that couldn''t help but make me worried.

    I tried for a few seconds before releasing the investigative wave, and a momentter, a surprise couldn''t but appear on my face.

    "And from where the hell could I bring such strength?" I asked myself. The formation of the door had been utterly decimated, but it still is not easy to open. It had sort of jammed and would require great strength to open it.

    I don''t think even Rsas would be easily able to open it.

    I was about to begin drawing a formation for it when I suddenly stopped. "Nero, could you help me with the door?" I said, and Nero came out looking at the door excitedly. "I will see what I could do, father," he said and jumped toward the door from my head.

    Halfway into the jump, he had transformed into the cloud and covered the edge of the door before beginning to seep inside it through the gaps in the corner.

    Click!

    A few secondster, a click rang out, and the door slid opened before all the fog collected into the fog and transformed back into Nero.

    "Good job, Nero," I said to Nero and petted him. "It was nothing, father," replied Nero with a wide smile stered across his face. I petted him for a few seconds before he disappeared back inside me while I opened the door wide.

    Like the two doors before, I could not see what was inside it, nor did I waste any. Since I had decided, I entered inside without hesitation.

    Hun!

    The moment I entered it, I received one of the biggest shocks of this ruin; within a second, I experienced many things, first was the suppressive formation, which immediately suppressed half of my strength, but it was not shocking; many runes have the suppressing formations.

    The shock was the presence of thick first energy; it is here, and it is dense and trying to destroy this ce, or at least these steles.

    The ce I have entered is vast, just as vast as the ce of runes or even vaster considering, I could see the vastness of it.

    It had filled with steles the size of the Grimm Monsters and were standing in the air in a concentric circle fashion, and each ruin was connected by a thick green chain. The steles and the chains seemed to be made of the same material and now are faded green in color with faintly shining blue runes on them.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed and took a couple of steps back with sweat blenching my whole body in a second. It took me nearly a couple of minutes to calm down before I looked at the blue runes on the steles.

    I was wondering why there was no psychedelic energy here despite the fact that every part of this world contains it. Now I have found the answer and answer these runes, which are filled with thick psychedelic energy.

    For the first time, I am questioning whether I have made the right decision ining here.

    Those runes are beyond dangerous; each of them contains so much psychedelic energy and is so powerful that it will break the mind of the Grand Lord in seconds. It is the reason why the first energy is bearing down on these runes to destroy them.

    Thankfully we are in ruin and not on the maind; otherwise, the world would have been able to apply all its strength on those runes to destroy them.

    Even if a single ruin got damaged or exploded, it would end me, and each stele contains thousands of them, and there are thousands of steles and chains connecting there are present here, but it seemed like there not much to be worried here about them.

    The psychedelic energy here is lesser than what I have sensed in the other ces; even kings would be able to walk in here.

    Though, the suppressive formation and the worldly energy would crush them into a paste in an instant. One needs to be a High-Grandmaster here to survive.

    I looked around and saw the world of steles, and they were ced in a concentric circle fashion. They are not moving, just standing in the air silently.

    Hun!

    ''Flying is forbidden here,'' I said to myself when I found myself unable to fly. I wanted to fly to the top to see the whole view, but the flight of forbidden, and so was jumping.

    After reaching thirty meters high, an stic forcefield stopped forcefully and sent me down hard that I was barely able to stop myself from crashing down.

 Chapter 2668 Steles

    Chapter 2668 Steles¡¡¡¡"It is such a regret that I could not take advantage of this first energy fully," I said with a sigh and felt the first energy around me before I began to walk.

    This is a ce from the High-Grandmasters dream; one could rarelye across such dense first energy, and despite having it, I could not even enjoy it. Though I have asked my clone to meditate on it, I will not lose this opportunity, even when I cannot properly enjoy it.

    I do not have any idea about this ce, but I know it is a final ce, and now, I have to reach the center of it.

    These steles are ced in a concentric circle fashion, and with the direction, they are facing, it is clear that there is something in the center, likely a thing that had produced the signal. There is a high chance I am right, but I could be wrong either.

    Hun!

    A minute passed when suddenly I stopped with a frown on my face; it seemed like the suppression was increasing. The speed at which it is increasing is not much, but it is increasing without a doubt, and that is going to make things difficult.

    I resumed walking while my soul sense moved around, looking for a hint of Grimm aura or any trap these bastards might have set.

    I did not find any, and it did not surprise me; the Grimms had the hours of lead over me, and I would not find them easily.

    I could ask the help of Ashlyn and Nero, but I decided to keep them inside me, at least for now.

    A few minutes passed, and I felt the suppression on me had increased even further, but it did not affect my speed. I am moving fast but cautiously, looking at everything that might be a trap or a danger.

    Hun!

    I stopped suddenly as I had finally sensed the slight whiff of Grimm''s aura; it was extremly faint and might have been released when the Grimm activated some ability, and I could only discover it before it entered the concentrated field of my soul sense around me.

    Sensing the Grimms aura, my steps became even more cautious; I did not dare to be careless even slightly.

    Half an hour passed, and I had crossed more than half a distance from this ce and sensed the Grimm aura a couple of times. It is clear the Grimms have moved in a simr direction as I, which enforced my decision to go to the center than move around its edge.

    In the half-hour, the suppression has increased tremendously; now, I have a strength of Master, and it is reducing at a fast speed as I moved closer to the center.

    Seeing such preparations, I am now even more certain that there is something in the certain. This supression, the powerful steles and the runes that contain the power to call even the first energy of the world.

    I am quite curious about the thing that I will find in the center, and I am sure without a doubt that there will be a thing. I have enough experience and knowledge to know that is something in the center, and I hope the Grimms haven''t gotten them yet.

    ''I have reached it,'' I said as I reached the center. There is now only thestyer of steles before arge open ground opens and in the center of it has a huge white statue. So, huge that even Grimm seemed to be tiny in front of it.

    The statue is majestic and seemed to have a mysterious aura, which made me bow slightly before I realized what was happening and stopped myself. It had shocked me, as Grimm''s majestic bloodline phantom had not made me bowled, but this statue did.

    Thispulsion immediately put me on guard; I knew things wouldn''t be simple at the center but did not expect this.

    Experiencing what happened, I immediately activated all my defenses and began to circte the soul cleansing method at full speed before looking at the blurry statue; when once again, thepulsion had hit me that I was barely able to stop myself from bowing.

    Speaking of Grimms, I have finally found them; there are two of them; they are very close to the blurry statue and frozen with their heads down.

    I do not think they are frozen; I think they are just stopped by the suppression; currently, the suppression of the ce I am is so huge that I am barely able to disy the strength of the Tyrant.

    They have not noticed me yet, but they will soon when I enter the open space; there is oneyer of steles in front of me before there is a huge open space; in its center is the statue.

    A minute passed, and I walked out of the shadow of floating steles into the open space where suppression had suddenly climbed.

    Taking me to Emperor ss from the Tyrant ss in an instant.

    It had been a while since I had be this weak; when I burned my essence in the huge battle of thest month, I still had the strength of the Grandmaster, but now I am being suppressed that I could only project the power of the Emperor.

    I did not stop and continued walking toward the statue without slowing down; I did not use any method to hide from Grimms. They are useless in such suppression, and even if I could, I wouldn''t have; the conflict is unavoidable, and I do not fear them.

    If there hadn''t been suppression, I would have used my strongest stealth method, but this suppression offers a unique advantage, as I was able to find out.

    I walked a few kilometers, and my power had reached the King stage when finally, the Grimms sensed me as I saw they slowly craned their necks toward me.

    I put the biggest smile on my face to greet them, as this would be fun.

 Chapter 2669 Statue

    Chapter 2669 Statue¡¡¡¡"Hi!"

    I said to the two Grimms and waved my hand to greet them as I saw the old friends rather than the enemies.

    One of the Grimm is familiar to me; the other ispletely unfamiliar, but one thing is clear, both of them are very powerful, especially the Stone Teeth Antman Yda at the front; that bastard is very dangerous; I should be careful against them.

    Though I do not fear them, if they attacked me here, I have full confidence that I would be able to survive under their attack.

    Those two continued looking at me for nearly a minute before they moved their neck, and a few secondster, I saw an unknown Crockaman moving its body slowly before taking a slow step toward me; it was clear that iting toward me.

    Its steps were slow at first but soon became faster and faster as the suppression began to lessen, and soon it began to walk at normal Grimm speed.

    ''Father, let me fight it,'' asked Nero from the core, surprising me. I opened my mouth, but before any words coulde out of my mouth, he spoke again. ''Father, you have promised you will let me fight a Grimm,'' said Nero, and his tone was forceful.

    I did promise him, and hearing his tone, I know he will not ept any other way, and there is a high chance that he might throw a tantrum.

    ''There is suppression here, Nero,'' I said, and I know it is a weak excuse, but I have no other words. The enemy is quite powerful that even I could only guarantee my survival against it and nothing else.

    ''Don''t worry, father; I don''t think the suppression here would affect me as much as to you or these Grimms,'' said Nero and appeared over my head, ''I was right; it did not affect me as much as you,'' He added, just when I was about to protect.

    ''Fine, you can fight against it, but don''t take too much risk. If it bes harder,e back to me,'' I said to him, and this time, my voice was serious.

    This was no easy Grimm; if it was outside, it would crush me, and while I have confidence in Nero''s abilities, I couldn''t help but feel worried about him.

    ''Don''t worry, father, I will crush it,'' said Nero with confidence, and all I could do was sigh and turn to the Crockman, who had just stopped in front of us with a sawtooth de in its hand.

    "What happened to Rsas?" asked the Crockman. "I killed him, of course," I replied. I had nned for an borate answer but decided to do a short answer seeing how Nero is literally shaking over my head at the thought of fighting against it.

    "We just gave one job to that idiot, and it couldn''t even do that well," It cursed before turning to me. "You must have trapped him way before killing him, right?" it asked, "Something like that," I replied.

    "Then you will pay the price for that," it and moved its tooth de toward me. "Sorry, I will not be fighting against you; Nero is more than enough to deal with you," I said to it and walked away while Nero leaped at it.

    It took a moment to realize what I had just said, and as it did, it burst into rage. "You Bast!" it shouted, but that shout was cut off mid-way as itstly moved its ax to defend against Nero, who is the size of an antpared to it.

    I am worried about Nero, but I have full confidence that he will be able to defeat it. It won''t be much of a problem for him if his spoken words are true.

    Even feeling 10% less suppression than Grimm would give him a huge edge against it, and considering the strange abilities Nero has, he will be able to defeat it, even if both of them have a simr strength.

    While I gave Nero permission to fight, it produced another problem; the Stone Teeth Antman saw the fight, and that meant I couldn''t let it leave this ce alive. It is not for the world to know Ashlyn and Nero''s abilities yet; they need to remain secret.

    I needed to kill it or have it kill somehow, and it was going to be a challenge; though not an impossible thing, it would have been an impossible thing if we had been outside.

    There is also a considerable advantage; unlike the Crockman, Yda the Antman had the Bloodline. If I was able to kill it, then I would leave this ruin with so many advantages that I had never imagined; those would beparable to going to several ruins.

    Though, I understood how hard the task and I barely had 30% confidence in doing it.

    Before I could even think about fighting it, I had to reach it, and it will be an incredibly hard task, but I am confident that I will be able to do it.

    So, I shed Yda a brilliant smile and increased my pace; each of my steps would bring me close to it and would increase the suppression. There is also thatpulsion or something else that is making me bow to the statue.

    I have already done it three times, and it seems like it is also getting stronger with each step.

    From what I could see, it is not just me that is suffering from it and Grimms too; both Yda the Antman and the Crockman also kept their head bowed most of the time. Even now, the Antman''s head is bowed, though it would lift it every minute as it is fighting thepulsion actively.

    Time passed as I took one step after another toward the statue, while my power reduced with every step.

    From the King to it had descended the Prince stage and now had reached down to the Duke stage. It won''t be long before it descended to the Lord stage and then the Knight; I am very sure that would be my stage when I touch the statue.

 Chapter 2670 Touch

    Chapter 2670 Touch¡¡¡¡The great change urred when I reached the mile of the statue; now, the suppression did not just affect the level but every part of my body.

    I now finally understood why the Grimm is needling a few minutes to take a simple step. It was just level, it could still walk, but now it had remained frozen on its spot and needed an immense amount of willpower just to take a step.

    My strength had been suppressed to the level lord, and I am just a few hundred meters away from the Yda the Antman.

    Despite the suppression, I am approaching it and am confident that I will be able to reach it within an hour. Which is quite considering how close it is to the gigantic statue; it will need about eight to nine steps to reach the foot of the statue where the stairs are.

    Nero is still fighting, but that fight is good at finished; Nero is ying with it; from the beginning, it had never stood a chance.

    Even Yda the Antman knew its friend stood no chance and hastened its steps, which made me push myself harder to catch up with it. I have to reach it before it reaches the status; I don''t know what happens when it begins to climb up the stairs on the statue.

    Another half an hour passed, and my strength had reached the Knight level. It was the weakest I had ever been in a long while; that feeling of this strength, I felt liberating.

    It had caught me off guard, as I had thought; I felt a mixture of panic, helplessness, and fear, the emotions I was feeling when my levels were going down before descending to the Knight stage.

    It is said the feeling of asional weakness is liberating; I have never believed it, but now seeing the emotions I was feeling, it felt true. I felt my emotional strains untangle and felt peaceful from the inside, which gave me great joy.

    I was quite shocked to realize I was feeling even happier than when I had killed the Snakeman and or even gotten that vidette; this joy had reached much deeper inside me.

    I felt like I had taken a big leap emotionally; I didn''t know what it would do or even think about its potential benefits to me as I usually do; I just simply epted it.

    A time after that, I found myself bearing the suppression better; my steps became quicker, and before I knew it, I had reached a hundred meters area of the Grimm Monster and walked toward it, already much slowly, taking only a couple of steps every minute.

    It had taken another step before crazing its neck toward me slowly; it did not say anything, just looked at me with an emotionless eye.

    I did not say anything either and had not put any artificial emotions on m face; I showed what I was feeling in my heart. Which seemed to have irked it as the great irritation shed its eyes as it slowly moved its gaze back toward the statue and focused on the step ahead.

    It had be evidently clear that this was the final ce, and the statue had the thing that produced that powerful signal, and Grimm and I desired it.

    Some more time passed, and I reached it. If it moved its hand, it could touch me, but it did not seem to be in the mood; it was even trying to get away from me, but under such great suppression, every movement requires great effort.

    Despite its tries, it is me that is getting closer to it than it is getting away from me.

    It had once again looked at me, and this time, instead of having no emotions in its eye, there was a deep question and confusion, and I understood what are they, without it even the need to say them out loud.

    It is very simple, despite a clear difference in strength, how can I move faster than under such suppression.

    In my opinion, there are two answers to these questions. First is my will; I like to think my will is stronger than this two hundred years old bastard; as I walk under the suppression of this statue, the strength is not enough.

    Though most people will snort at my first answer, they will find my second answer much more reasonable.

    The second answer is that I am special; I am not speaking in a self-important way; it is a reality brought down by rule-bending power. I have a core of it, and it had merged into my very being, from soul, body, energy, and a few others that one might count.

    While this suppressive power is extremly powerful, even in front of it. I have been able to bend the rules in some way.

    Step!

    I took one more step toward it and now just step away from touching it with my hands. I just hope that it did not move because if that happens, it will be quite bad, considering it had moved its leg toward me, and it is clear that it nned to crush me with its let.

    I was just thinking that when I saw it moving its feet while grinding its stone teeth. Its leg is moving faster than I have seein in the past hour.

    ''Fuck!''

    I cursed in my heart, seeing its chitin-covered foot moving above me beforeing down while standing there defenseless.

    Even my armor had disappeared, as I was not able to maintain it as I had descended into the lower middle of the Knight stage. Unlike me, the bastard still had its bloodline armor on; though not as radiant as I have seen in the photos, it is still covering its body.

    I cursed in my mind seeing the food of the Grimming down me, but my legs did not move. Instead, I concentrated all my willpower on my right hand and moved it with my index finger pointing.

    I could see the mirth appearing in the Grimm''s eyes; it seemed like it was myst gesture against it. Which is kind of right, but also wrong.

    It is a gesture, but also something more.

    My hand reached up, and at the same time, its leg reached my hand, and now there were barely a few inches of distance between my antlike finger and its huge leg, which had shadowed like a tent over me.

    I thought its leg out and touched my finger when I saw its leg stopping just inches away from my finger.

    It instantly confused me, its not like I found it with my strings, and since it is gravity, it would take a much effort from it to bring down its leg at me, so why it did do that? I have no fucking idea, but I am not going to wait till it decides to crush me.

    I once again gathered my willpower and strength and stretched my legs; it was hard, but I was able to do it. Slowly, my hand moved it and reached closer to its leg, which is covered in chitin-like bloodline armor.

    My finger touched its leg; finally, there was no sound when it happened, but I felt its leg shaking, and to my surprise, I felt it moving up instead ofing down to crush me, but it was toote for the instinct of it to save it.

    A thick drop of pink-green color energy came out of my finger and touched its leg, and the moment it touched it, it began to spread into its huge body like a wildfire.

 Chapter 2671 Reaching

    Chapter 2671 Reaching¡¡¡¡"No!"

    Yda the Antman screamed loudly as my energy began to it; I don''t know where it had got the energy to move its mouth, but it did and also began to bring down its giant foot to crush me.

    I did not resist; instead, I let it bring her feet down while my finger was still touching it. I am not scared, only a little bit, but I know I will seed.

    Soon, its let appeared an inch above me and still falling down fast; if I did not do something, it would crush me and considering the suppression, I could not duck and nor could I dodge, and I don''t think I would need to do those things.

    Its huge feet had just touched my hair, about to crush me, when it had disappeared; its huge body simply disappeared, leaving not even a single sign, a faintest fluctuation.

    ''Sigh''

    I sighed internally; it was the third Grimm I had defeated in this ruin and the third one which would have the ability to crush me with its raw strength. I could not believe it, and if I told others, they would be shocked too.

    Some people might say it is luck, and I will also agree, but it is not just luck; my abilities also yed an equally or even more important part in defeating these Grimms. From rule bending power to soul-cleansing methods, there are also things like soul washing formation and artifacts like the purple brick.

    Still, it felt easy, so easy, but I knew it was the mind that was ying its tricks; I rarely killed so many powerful enemies without directbat, and now I did, with the enemies who were much stronger than me, my mind is having a hard time in believing that.

    I cleared my mind of those thoughts; the most important part is killing the enemy, and it does not matter what type of way you use.

    I looked at the statue in front of me, its feet to be precious on which there are stairs. I have not reached there; there is still a distance of ten, around eight meters. It would be quite a challenge to reach there, and I hope it would be the end of the suppression.

    Once again, stopping my head which was bowing to the statue, I begin to put all my efforts into moving my leg forward.

    Buzz!

    It took huge effort and time, but I did, and a momentter, the harvest finished, turning the Grimms to ashes while releasing strengthening energy inside my body. Strangely, I saw that my strength was increasing, but it was not giving me huge benefits against the suppression.

    It is not like I am not receiving any benefits, but they are minute as currently, even with the strengthening energy strengthening my body and soul, my strength had still remained in the lower middle Knight stage.

    I did not, because of the strengthening energy, but instead continued with my efforts while keeping an eye on my core, where the resources are blooming.

    If one thing that benefited the most from the Grimms I have defeated, then it would be the resources in my core. They are growing so crazily that my clone is having difficulty harvesting them.

    It is a good thing; it had made the preparations and even had nted the temporary nts like when I was dealing with the vidette.

    Unlike the other nts of my core, their nts did not remain there forever. I just nted them for the resources I needed in an emergency and could not find them outside, but unlike the normal nts in my core, I did not keep them forever, as the resources they produced could be acquired with enough time and effort.

    It is an inefficient use of the precious growth energy, but I have no other choice as I could find these resources outside and needed them immediately.

    Step Step Step

    I took another step, then another, and then another; by the time of the third step, all the growth energy and the strengthening energy vanished, bringing incredible results. Especially the growth energy, which has shown remarkable results.

    All the stainless blood soul lotuses had reached High-Grandmaster ss; all of them could be used for purification, which is great.

    I looked at the resources inside my core before focusingpletely on the way ahead of me. I only have to walk for a couple of steps to reach the statue, but each step is taking more and more strength out of me, requiring great willpower to even breathe.

    Step!

    Two minutester, I took a step, and it immediately reduced my strength to the lower Knight stage.

    I stopped thinking about my dropping strength and even the suppressions; the only thing I had in my mind was reaching the statue. It is the only thing that matters, and I have bepletely concentrated on it, blocking everything else.

    It was very hard to reach such a state, but I reached it slowly and blocked all my thoughts.

    Step Step Step

    A minuteter, I took a step, and another minuteter, the third step took slightly more as the suppression increased, but that did not stop me as I continued to take one step after another; I was so concentrated on walking toward the statue, that I did notice Nero finishing his fight anding inside me.

    I stopped finally when I reached the statue; all my blocked thoughts came back but did not flood me.

    Though, a thing had happened that had never happened before. I have be amon person; the suppressive energy has suppressed all my strength. Even with the rule-bending present in every inch of my body, I am suppressedpletely.

    I am not worried about it; there are no enemies here against which I will need any strength, and I don''t see any danger here that would need me to use my strength, aside from this overwhelming suppression.

    I looked at the statue in front of me, which I could touch if I wanted to; there was only an inch distance between me and it.

    There are stairs carved in the feet of a statue, and I have to take a step on them to move forward as currently, I do not see the thing that had produced that signal, which I am sure I will find in the ce where stairs will lead me.

    Still, I am hesitating a little; the suppression has already made me amon person; I wonder what will happen if I take a step on the stairs.

    Though there are questions running through my mind, I know I have to take steps, whether I want or not, as it is the only way I would find an answer.

    So, once again, I began to muster my efforts and will to lift my leg; it was beyond hard to do it with all the suppression, but I tried, and a few minutester, my leg began to move up, and a flood of sweat falling down on my body.

    Hun!

    I don''t know how long it had passed when my feet finally touched the touch statue, and instantly, the surprise couldn''t help but sh in my eyes.

 Chapter 2672 The Orb

    Chapter 2672 The Orb¡¡¡¡Step!

    Another of my stepnded on the statue, and a small relieved smile shed on my face as all the suppression had vanished.

    The only thing I could feel was the gentle aura of the statue; it was very light that one could barely sense it, but still, it was extremly powerful as within seconds, it had rxed my tired body and soul; making me feel like I have just woken up from the sleep.

    The most surprising thing I found was thatpulsion to bow has also vanished with suppression. It is like, I have passed some kind of test, and now, I am relieved from bowing. Though it is my own opinion, reality might be something else.

    I remained on the first step for a while before I began to climb up. I did not hurry; each of my steps was slow and deliberate, and I around before taking another step.

    In the gentle silence, I began to climb up the statue, and each step made me feel more peaceful than others. It is not just due to the aura of the statue but also due to the rity I gained earlier, and I wish marina had been here with me, feeling what I am feeling.

    She liked such a peaceful ce where she could be calm and alone and was quite sad a few months ago when one of her favorite vacation spots was destroyed in the battle between the Grandmasters.

    We lost that ce to Grimm, but I have promised her that I will gain it back for her.

    Soon, I reached the shoulder and walked toward the extended hand; I was a little surprised when I saw the stairs leading me toward it, as I had expected it would be its head. Usually, its head when ites to such huge statues.

    I did not immediately take walked on its hand and instead looked around, taking the grand view around me.

    The view is majestic, especially of thousands of steles around the statue. It is without a doubt that steles have yed an important part, with that thing on the palm of the statue as the center.

    I looked around for a minute before walking on the hand, and within a few minutes, I reached what was likely will be my final destination.

    In front of me was a huge red orb in a big house; it was spherical in shape and made of glimmering red hexagonal crystalline tiles. It looked very beautiful; people would fall in love when they looked at this glimmering thing like I am right now.

    There is a door made of hexagonal tile, and I walked toward it before reaching it.

    Though, I did not pull the door and instead looked back at the face of the statue, which, even at such a distance, is blurry in features.

    No matter how much I tried, my gaze could not pierce through the blurriness, and not to mention thepulsion came back and forced me to bow before even I even realized what was happening.

    "It seemed like it was impossible to look at the face," I said with a sigh. I have everything, even my abilities, and it has made me a little disappointed.

    ''It is a face of the titan, even those who carved out this statue couldn''t see the face of the being,'' said the hidden being.

    It shocked me, but soon I calmed my emotions down and turned back to the orb building and reached for the door.

    If I did not ask the hidden being anything and I did not want to despite being extremly curious, I might have asked a few years ago when I dont know the things I know now. ''Titans'' are the one subject I have no right to know; if I knew too much, it mighte to harm me.

    Click!

    The door opened smoothly with a click, and I went inside. The inside was not spatially erged, as I had expected it would, but still, the area is quiterge, and the thing at the center instantly caught my eyes and immediately reminded me of that thing.

    This shocked me because that thing is the highest level of resources I had ever touched; its level is so high that even people much-much higher than me would fight to the death for it, and this thing reminds me of it.

    That thing is the reason I am what I am right now and the only reason I was able to create a core. It is the perfect thing that represents the rule-bending as it is a thing from which the world and all its rules are formed.

    Like it, it held no state or shape, but it had a color or colors nine of them through which it changes too.

    The thing in the center of the hall revolves in nine colors and held no state or shape, but I could see it was about the size of my thumb, gently floating above a long white disc which is covered in the ancient formation.

    The white disk is the only thing in this whole ce that has the ancient runes carved on it, and that is a big thing.

    The ancient runes are hard as they contain the power ofw into them, which makes them very hard toprehend. It not only requires extremly highprehension power, but one also needs to be sufficiently powerful, not to mention the time.

    These runes are beyond me; even a single nce at them had given me the headache that I quickly moved my gaze away and focused on the thing floating above it.

    ''You have found a good thing if you could get it. It will benefit you tremendously,'' said the hidden being, and I was not surprised; I had guessed that much but still opened my mouth to ask the question before closing it.

    I should not be hasty; I have a feeling that the hidden being might answer the questions I asked about it, but before I do that, I have to get all information, and there is information in this hall.

    Those murals seemed to be telling a story.

    I turned slowly and looked at the beginning of the mural, where an aged being with long curvy ck horns was in front of what seemed like a floating continent.

    It seemed to be very joyful to get the continent; the Grandmaster painter had caught the emotions so well, I could literally feel the joy that old horned being was feeling.

    The picture showed the old horned being casting a huge formation on the continent, which seemed to have taken years and huge effort, but it was finished, and in the next images, the cities appeared on the continent one after another.

    Many sun and moons passed, and the civilization of the horned being flourished and kept flourishing, even after the old horned person died.

    The good did notst long, while the horned people fought many wars and turned victorious. This war was not easy; it was a war of survival for the whole race, with the enemies being the Grimms and the one leading them was a creature of nightmares.

 Chapter 2673: Out I

    <h4>Chapter 2673: Out I</h4>

    With the nine-colored matter in my hand, I did not waste any time in retreating; I had obtained everything I could from this ruin, and now there is no need for me to stay in it.

    If I could leave directly through this ce, I could have done it already, but the space here is restricted, and those restrictions are so powerful that even Grand Lord wouldn''t be able to break them.

    It would have been amazing if I could take a white disc with ancient runes; I am sure it is a wonderful treasure, but it is connected to the whole ruin and if I tried to take it, it might trigger something that would kill me on my spot.

    Click!

    It took me a second to get out of the stairs before I pulled out the door and walked out of the huge red-orb building. I once again looked at the face of the titan, which was still blurry and made me bow before I could stop myself.

    I pulled my head up and began to walk down the stairs; I moved as fast as I could, despite everything looking fine.

    I havee to many ruins, and my experience has told me that I shouldn''t tarry, especially when I get the most important thing. Almost always, something happens, and every moment, I was expecting something would happen.

    Everything seemed fine; I did not see any problem when I reached the base of the statue; while it made me feel relieved, I did not let my guard down.

    Hun

    I stopped at thest stair for a moment before taking a step down, preparing myself for the immense suppression that would take all my strength, but to my utter surprise, the suppression I was expecting to feel had nevere.

    I did not feel any suppression I was expecting to feel, not even a shred of it; the only thing I felt was the familiarpulsion to bow and the first energy that was targeting the steles.

    Soon, the surprise morphed into a smile, and I disappeared from my spot toward the door, which I reached by the end of the minutes. Earlier, it had taken me hours to cross the distance between the door and the statue, and now, only a minute.

    I really don''t want to leave this ce; the first energy here is extremly rich; it will benefit me immensely if Iprehended for only a few hours, but I am feeling ufortable with the jitters I am having, which is telling me that the things could go bad at any moment.

    Click!

    With the expression of unwillingness, I opened the door before stepping outside, though not before activating my defenses to the limit. If there is a Grimm on the other side, I want to be prepared against its attacks.

    Step!

    I stepped into the other side and saw no Grimms, which disappointed me, honestly. I spent a lot of time and effort manipting the formations, and it felt bad seeing they have note to use. I wouldn''t have minded fighting a Grimm, especially one with the bloodline.

    I waved my hand and collected all the resources on the formation; not only resources but also collected the painted dried formation.

    The formation ink is high-Grandmaster level stuff, made of precious materials. It had its uses, even when it had turned dry.

    I collected it all before turning to the seven doors; six, considering the white door is out of the question, the bridge had copsed, going there means death, but others also did not provide me much sce either.

    I had already chosen the door; it is the blue one. It is the door through which the Grimms havee and the one they have nned to return from; as I have seen the signs of Grimms copying the runes on the door, no other door had those signs.

    My clone had already solved the formation, and I just waved the prepared formation; it came out and flew toward it before sticking into it.

    Buzz!

    .

    A couple of secondster, the runes on the door buzzed before disappearing; the door was now free for me to open.

    My hands shook as I gripped the door; I could still remember the copsing bridge and how close I was to falling into that hole, which had seemed endless.

    Click!

    The door opened with a click, and I stepped to the other side; when I saw what was on the other side, I shook. The other side is an exact copy of the ce where I went a few hours ago.

    It is also vast and filled with formation, and also there is a long bridge, but unlike that ce, the formation here isplete, and I did not see any damage on the bridge. The small building beside the door also seemed in good condition, but I did not walk toward it.

    I could see the aura of Grimms all over it, and since they looted the building and I killed them, I will find what they have taken when I inspect their storageter.

    I looked at the bridge and did not want to walk on it, and if I had any other options and time, I would have walked out of their door, but I do not have time, and there are high chances that the other doors contain something like it and they might not be in good condition as this ce.

    ''I should not waste any time,'' I said to myself and took a step into the bridge and stopped for a moment before beginning to walk on it when I saw no shake or vibration appearing.

    I was walking on the bridge, but my speed was very fast that by the end of the minute, I would reach the other side. I could go faster, but I did not want to take the risk, and not to mention, at this speed, I could record that vast formation.

    Thud!

    Inded on the base on the other side; I immediately sat down after recording the formation and started to break it with my clone while Ashlyn and Nero watched over me.

    The formation is hard, but I am solving it very fast speed; it seems like that great puzzle had boosted my confidence and knowledge, or this might be just a fluke, but I don''t think so.

    Buzz!

    It took me forty-four minutes to solve the formation, and a minute after that, the formation came out and stuck on the door before activating.

    Click!

    I pulled the door as the runes disappeared and walked outside; as I did, I was stumped.

    "Shit!"

    I cursed; the whole ce was in shambles for some reason. The walls are cracked, debris is flying, and spatial tears floating around, destroying everything that came into their paths.

    These spatial tears are so strong that they will cut through me like a hot knife cut through butter.

    Hun!

    I was just looking around when a spatial tear came toward me really fast; all my boosts activated in an instant, and I disappeared from my spot and appeared over a huge piece of stony debris, with a look of surprise on my face.

    I have really controlled my power precisely; though I have very good control over my strength, it became slightly loose when I leveled up; this time, I barely felt that loose feeling.

    I like to know the answer as it will be extremly helpful to me, but I decided not to think about it, as the most important thing to me is getting out of this ce; as this ce is copsing by second and more and scarier tears appearing.

    In a few minutes, it will be aplete death zone, and I will have to get out before that happens.

 Chapter 2674: Out II

    <h4>Chapter 2674: Out II</h4>

    I looked at the door; it was the only ce through which I could get out; as walls have enough cracks to pass through, they did not lead outside; only the door would.

    The door may be rusted, and its formations may be deactivated, but it is made of spatial resistance material; I could see how it is repelling the spatial energy. While the door is fine, the spatial tears are damaging the walls around it.

    I had to get out of her before the tears could do further damage to the walls; those walls had formed, which is keeping the door in its ce. If there had been the slightest change in the formation, the door would open somewhere else, likely at the spatial sea, where I would not be able to survive.

    Unlike the spatial sea in the homnd, this spatial sea is at the edge of the world, thus extremly dangerous that only Grand Lords have the chance to survive.

    Sup!

    After I made up my mind, I did not waste any time and immediately shot out of my ce; it would take me a couple of seconds to reach the door, and it would be dangerous, but I had confidence that I could reach it before the things got really dangerous.

    Sup Sup Sup

    I jumped around the huge lobby, my feet barely touching the ground as they mostly jumped around the debit,nding on fist-size rocks to tile as big as Grimm.

    If the spatial rifts were not here, I would have directly appeared beside the door, before they are everywhere and moving round very fast speed that, I have to be extremly careful; within a few seconds, these rifts have appeared too close to myfort.

    I do not have any defense against these rifts; the only thing I could do is avoid them, as my defenses are weaker than the paper in front of them.

    Rip!

    A spatial tear ripped through my armor, but I moved away before it could touch my skin, but it still did the damage by releasing spatial energy into my armor.

    I looked at the spatial energy at the horrified face, as I knew, considering the level of spatial energy, my armor wouldn''t be able to hold it for more than a few seconds before it came at me to tear me apart, and I wouldn''t be able to do anything against me.

    Though I did not let this horror stop me, I continued shing toward the door and, at the same time, started to make the preparations to deal with the spatial energy.

    ''It seemed like those preparations I have made are going to be useful.'' I said in my mind and removed a silver diamond with dark pink brow runes carved on it. As the crystal appeared in my hand, I fixed it on a small hole that appeared on my chest.

    Spatial energies are one of the most dangerous energies out there and extremly hard to with, and I have little more than natural fear against them due to the incident which threw me into the spatial sea.

    This silver diamond is beyond rare, and most High-Grandmaster would nevere across such a resource their whole life. Only Grand Lords have it; I have to request especially to matron mavis for it when Ie to know, she had this treasure, and it is a good thing, I had asked as it is now saving my life.

    As I attached the silver diamond to me, it lit up my whole armor in a silvery light, and all the rampaging spatial energy began to move toward the diamond.

    The diamond began to absorb the rampaging spatial energy, and seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief as, for a moment, I had throught the diamond wouldn''t work, and these spatial energies would tear me apart.

    Thud!

    I finallynded in front of the door, and without wasting even a moment, I pushed the door.

    Krrrr!

    The spatial tears are not letting me do that in pieces as I am shing around the door, pushing it with all my strength.

    Nine secondster, I pushed the huge door that had produced the gap big enough for me to pass through, seeing that I did not waste any time and shot through the gap!

    Roar Roar Roar

    I had just gotten out of the building when the feeling of immense threat welled inside me. I saw the gazes of nine monsters looking at me and half of which leaped toward me, with deep killing intent in their eyes.

    It seemed like the monsters had sensed the spatial energy.

    ''Fuck, why this always happens to me!'' I cursed inside my mind. I had just gotten out of danger before falling into another.

    My strength had increased a lot, and if it had a single monster, I wouldn''t have been scared of it, but in front of these many, my recent advancement means nothing; these bastards would tear me apart and wouldn''t leave even bone back.

    "Ashlyn!"

    I shouted, and in the next second, Ashlyn appeared in her big form right behind my feet, and I felt fire shackled covering my feet; and the next second, I shot into the air with Ashlyn, barely missing the ws of the panther monster by inch.

    ROAR ROAR ROAR

    The monsters roared loudly as we shot out, and beforeing behind us, these bastards were quite fast, but Ashlyn was still the fastest.

    There is no choice but to run away because even with all her power, even Ashlyn would find it hard to deal with these many monsters with all her strength.

    Sup Sup Sup

    We ran like hell, and I have to say, Ashlyn''s speed truly surprised me. The advancement we just had increased her speed so much that we are not only leaving behind the monsters, but Ashlyn alsofortably dodging the tens of attacks that areing at her from all directions.

    The monsters are appearing everywhere, and within a minute, the nine monsters have turned to twenty, and they are increasing; I am feeling quite worried, but Ashlyn does not seem to be sharing my emotions; she is excited.

    Ashlyn rarely shows her emotions; even when she fights, there are barely any fluctuations in her emotions, but this time she is having fun.

    Seeing that, I decided to trust in Ashlyn and let my worries rest; I knew she would keep me safe; the only thing I had to be worried about was getting out of this ruin.

    It took seven minutes for us to fly out of the high-psychedelic zone; earlier, it had taken me more than ten hours to reach the destination, and now only seven hours to walk out.

    The moment we walked out, Ashlyn abruptly stopped; we could not leave, but for us, we needed to be in the same spot, and considering how hard defenses of ruin is; it would need half a minute at the least for the beacon to connect and form a tunnel for me to leave.

    At that time, the spatial area around me needed to be stable; it would be a very hard thing to do, considering the swarm of monsters that would be on me.

    "Ashyn, Nero, defense stacking," I said as Ashlyn stopped and I activated the beacon.

    "Yes, father," said Nero, who was sitting on my shoulder and released a cloud of white purple, which became bigger and bigger, and its shape had also changed till it had transformed into s square cloud, with us inside.

    "Chew!"

    Ashlyn came out a single chirp as the ball of silver fire came out of her beak and soon crashed on the purple, white cloud, but instead of burning it, it began to spread like paint, and within a second, it had covered the whole square of cloud.

    I also brought out my shields which have be even stronger after the strengthening energy from two Grimms.

    I rarely used Ashlyn and Nero in battle, but I always kept the knowledge of their abilities. Who knows when an emergency like this will fall on me.

    BANG BANG BANG

    I barely got a one and half second of silence before the attacks started, and they came like a storm, so powerful that they would have shredded my shields apart, but thebination defensive method of Ashlyn and Nero is handling it without much shake.

    It truly surprised me, though it is just the beginning.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    Seconds passed, and the attacks got stronger and stronger as more and more monsters joined it till they became so strong that the square began to shake.

    It scared the shit out of me, but I forcefully calmed myself as I stared at the beacon in my hand.

    "Get in!" I shouted suddenly, and Ashlyn and Nero went inside me immediately.

    The very next second, the light from the beacon covered me, and I disappeared from my spot with a relieved smile on my face.

 Chapter 2675: Grand Lord Faxre

    <h4>Chapter 2675: Grand Lord Faxre</h4>

    IN A VERY SECRET PLACE

    "Today is the joyous day for us, as we have gained a Grand Lord," said the old Werewolf with a big smile on its face. "Come, Grand Lord Faxre, and take your rightful ce in a coven," said the old Werewolf.

    A momentter, a Lizardman with blue scales walked into the conference, bearing the powerfulcerating aura of ice that was faintly leaking out of its body. It is clear that it had yet to fully gain control over its colossal strength.

    "Thank you, my lords," said the Lizardman and bowed to the old Werewolf before taking a seat at the table.

    The gesture surprised quite a lot of people, especially the bow so deep.

    The power and influence of the old Werewolf are growing rapidly, and that unwillingly made many pledge allegiance to it. If it had been just its power, they would not have bowed, evene together to oust it and even kill it, like they have done before when the leader of the coven bes too authoritative.

    This time the things are not simple; the golden fire werewolf tribe will rise and rule above them all; it is inevitable, just like the defeat of humans. The result wouldn''t change, even if the old Werewolf died or humans spawned another Hawthorn and Roosevelt.

    It had been carved into the stone the moment they found that.

    Thump Thump Thump

    "Faxre is just the beginning; soon, we will have more Grand Lords. So, many that even if humans brought back Hawthorn and Roosevelt, they would still be crushed under might," said the old Werewolf, and no one held any doubt about its words as they all thumped the table in affirmation.

    This is inevitable; nothing and no one could change it, not even they.

    ¡­.

    "Begin!"

    I said, and twenty-eight formations lit up as the mass breakthroughs of the Grandmasters began.

    It had been three months since weunched that big attack on the Grimms and two months since I had returned from the psychedelic ruin, and since then, I have constantly been working. The work is so much that I barely get a chance to do anything else.

    Three months ago, we used quite many Masters for the breakthrough, that in the tenth month I was only able to seventeen reached the Grandmaster ss, the number was little better in the past month with the twenty-one Grandmaster.

    Now, in this twelfth month, I will get a satisfactory number if all twenty-eight of them leveled up to Grandmaster ss.

    The goal is to make twenty-five Grandmasters at the least each month and reach fifty, which is extremly hard, near impossible, but I want to achieve and the only way we would be able to survive this war considering the impossible number of Grandmasters the Grimms are pouring in the war.

    We are barely managing it on edge.

    The breakthrough began, and I could already hear exciting discussions around as they watched and observed the breakthrough; many had deep lodging in their eyes as they looked at the breakthroughs.

    Those who have got the ess toe to this room wouldn''t have to worry about bing the Grandmasters, and I gave them a special focus, as their current level is not enough. I will need all the core staff at the Grandmaster ss.

    Only then will they be capable of helping me with the High Grandmaster; thankfully, some of them have advanced to Grandmaster, it had relieved some pressure on me and others.

    "No, matter how many times I see it, I couldn''t help but feel excited," said Lady May beside me. Lord Hunt is upied with a mission, so some of his responsibilities include being representative of the council in the project.

    "Yes, it is exciting," I replied as a meta-physical projection of twenty-eight tyrants floated around me.

    I have seen more than two hundred Grandmasters breaking through, but even now, each breakthrough provides me the data, especially when there is someone like parth, who had already started the process of creating the core.

    I wish I could have more people like him, but creating a core is not easy; less than five in a hundred Grandmasters could create it.

    Though I am trying it all to increase the chances, the creation of core is dependent upon their own efforts. Especially the Inheritance core requires a deepprehension of their Inheritance, which most people do not have even after hundreds of years with their Inheritance.

    Soon, those with Inheritance begin to call the energies, and within just a few minutes, the halls got jam-packed with the worldly energy that spherical formation would absorb and send them inside bodies in the most optimum ways.

    "How was yourst mission,dy May?" I asked. She had just returned from an important mission two days ago; it was in ruin, like most missions nowadays.

    "It was dangerous; these unexplored ruins are filled with danger. Though, I have acquired a small fortune and even managed to heavily injure two Grimms," she replied before turning to me, "Though, nothingpared to you, Lord Zaar, very few are able topete against your kill rate," she said, giving me a clear look of envy.

    It is very hard to kill the powerhouses, even if they do not have powerful offensive methods, they also have very good running methods, that even powerhouses like Lady May sometimes find hard to stop the retreating enemy.

    "You know, at wisdom tower, they are trying to replicate your strings?" she asked, "I know about it; Lord Mathais hase to me for notes," I replied.

    "So, did you give him?" she asked, "Some," I replied, to which a clear surprise couldn''t but on my face. Powerhouses are very guarded about their moves, especially for moves like strings, which are so powerful that there are very few days one could survive them.

    If it had been any other organization than the wisdom tower, I wouldn''t have done that, but it is the wisdom tower, and the old Mathias had helped me when I really needed the help.

    "Let''s hope they seed," said Lady May with a smile, but a smile did not reach her eyes.

    While they may be united, there is intensepetition between the supremes, and the wisdom tower has an edge in replicating my moves considering their core Inheritance which lets them create their own moves.

    Lady May did not say anything about that matter any further and focused ahead, talking in between with most; mostly, the talk always remained in the realm of the project.

    Time passed, and the first person sessfully broke through the Grandmaster ss, and that was just the beginning. A few minutester, another made a breakthrough, and a few seconds after that, another; in just ten minutes, more than eleven people had made a breakthrough, and the breakthroughs continued.

    By the time two hours passed, nearly all the host of Inheritance had made a breakthrough, except for the parth, who is in the process of forming a core.

    I did not see any problem in him that could need my help, and the breakthrough of the Bloodline hosts is also going smooth.

    If everything went well, I wouldn''t have to lift a hand in this mass breakthrough.

 Chapter 2676: Four

    <h4>Chapter 2676: Four</h4>

    "Congrattion on bing a Grandmaster," I said to thest host of Bloodline as she opened her eyes.

    All twenty-eight of them have finished the breakthrough, and people begin to leave. Not all the people here have ess to see what will happen next. I have kept the ess to a minimum, to only those I truly trust.

    A few minutes passed when the four windows appeared in the viewing room, showing two men and two women, all of them looked in their fifties and over and were absolute peak Grandmasters; one of which is Grandmistress Charline.

    She is finally ready to make a breakthrough into the High-Grandmaster; she had been ready for months, but she had decided to wait to further strengthen her core; of the four people, Grandmistress Charline is going to have the easier time breaking through.

    She already has the core, and her foundation is robust; she is going to have a smooth breakthrough as long as there is no disturbance.

    The other three Grandmasters have good chances, and there is also me to help them as I did with the previous two batches. Though the previous two batches did not have as much as numbers as this batch, and if all three of them have developed a problem, then it will be little straining.

    Click!

    A few minutes passed when the door opened, and Ne walked in, clearly tired, but there was a smile on her face.

    "You did good, Ne," I praised. She had worked on three Grandmasters except for the Grandmistress Charline, who did not need any help. She would not have done what she did a month ago, but now, she could.

    She is still a Master, but she has finally been able to create a core, and with it, she could level up to Grandmaster.

    She would be able to help me even more, when she did, but I had asked her not to. First, she needs to reach all the potential of her core, and when she has harnessed every bit of it, she will make the breakthrough to Grandmaster and receive the maximum benefits.

    "Begin!"

    I said after I checked their meta-scans one more time, everything is good as it could be, and the sess now depends on their efforts, and some of mine, if the problem rises.

    The breakthrough began, and I watched with rapt attention. Last time, the problem began at the first minute. The curse, which was hiding in the deepest part of the Grandmaster, red up, and I had to use emergency procedures to deal with it.

    It was not a Grimms curse, but something he had gotten from exploring a ruin; he had thought he had gotten rid of it, and I had thought there was nothing considering how deep it was hiding; even my seeds have a problem in scanning this deep.

    That curse was a problem, but it also turned useful as I got precious data from it, which now enables me to scan much deeper.

    Within thirteen minutes of the start of the breakthroughs, Grandmistress Charline summoned the gate to her source, and the energies began to fly out into her through the formation covering her. Those source energies are one of the most gentle I have ever seen; even amon Tyrant will bear them.

    This is not the case most of the time, and even Grandmasters became careful and kept their distance when the source energies were called out.

    I am quite in awe of source energies, be it Inheritance or Bloodline, unlike the naturally urring energies like the energies of art. These energies are crafted by powerful beings; it is said, the process is extremly dangerous and conditions for their breakthrough.

    A half-hour passed, and all three of them were called the energies; these are also the source energies, but they are not as dense or powerful as the source energy that Grandmistress Charline had called.

    High-Grandmaster could also call source energy, but the source energy they called is only as powerful as Grandmasters with the core. This is why the core is extremly important; it could let one harness power that one could only dream about, and the sooner one creates the core, the greater benefits they will receive.

    All the four halls filled with the source energies, and these energies got dense and denser; till they became so dense that Grandmaster would thick twice daring to enter these halls.

    Hun!

    I was just watching when suddenly, I found the problem building; the problems are in veins. He seemed to have suffered the injuries, and even though those injuries healed, it is quite a delicate affair, and if someone were in my ce, they would have aborted the breakthrough.

    Because if not stopped on time, this small problem is not only going to be bigger and cripple him but also kill him very painfully.

    I have been aware of this problem but could not heal it. Still, it is rted to his veins, and to heal them, I would have had to injure that part before healing it systematically. The whole affair wouldn''t have been not only painful but also would have done psychological damage.

    Which would decrease his chances of leveling up, and the main reason I waited and decided to take a chance during the breakthrough where the strain is the most.

    Buzz!

    ''Activating the formation,'' said my clone and activated the healing formation my seed had carved inside his vein.

    It is an extremly expensive formation and had to use the resources like the divine crystal and the blood fiend lily, which his organization was too happy to provide. A High-Grandmaster was extremly important, and supremes would pay any price to get them.

    It is why I had asked for three times more resources, which they were too happy to provide without suspecting anything.

    What I had asked is too low of the price for the High-Grandmaster; I have been privately approached by the supremes and others, where they were willing to pay insane price, really insane price per High-Grandmaster, which of course I have rejected.

    I may skim them now and then, but that is a limit; I will do or ept anything that will jeopardize my freedom.

    The formation activated and began to heal as the cracks appeared on the veins, and this time, the healing was far moreplete. The formation not only has powerful resources but also has a heavy dose of rule-bending power.

    I will not allow any failure, given how important these people are.

    From what the council had told me, of three of these people, two will immediately join the war, while only one will be kept in reserve. There is a huge need for the High-Grandmasters, especially in those dangerous unexplored ruins.

    The Grimms are making big headway there, plundering huge amounts of resources which in turn will help them produce more powerhouses.

    The ruins are providing us a huge amount of resources, but our share is still lesser than the Grimms, and the Pyramid wants to change that, make it equal at the least, and to aplish that, they need powerhouses, and currently, only the project is capable in numbers they need.

 Chapter 2677: Lady Charline

    <h4>Chapter 2677: Lady Charline</h4>

    "Congrattions, Lord Lake, for your breakthrough into the High Grandmaster," I said as the old man opened his eyes, which are now twinkling with power.

    He is the third one, the only one who had a problem, but now all of it has been healed. Its veins which have been a constant cause of worry for it, have been fully healed, and now he would be able to release all his power without any worry.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster Zaar; without you, this old man wouldn''t have been able to achieve this stage," he said and bowed before a Grandmaster came and led him out of the hall. Everything about him was perfect, so I immediately handed him to the Pyramid.

    "Every month, the number of High-Grandmasters is increasing; I wonder whether there will be a time when we get a ten High-Grandmaster a month," said Lady May with her eyes burning fervently. "Why I am wondering that, of course, it will happen," she added and turned to me with those eyes.

    I smiled mirthlessly at her words, not only me but others behind me also looking at her with the same expressions. They understood the gravity of the words she had just spoken.

    "Lady May, what you said is not easy to aplish; there are innumerable difficulties in achieving that," I said to her with a mirthless smile on my face. Seeing my expressions, she seemed to understand what she had just said, and her expressions immediately became sober.

    "My apologies to you and your team, Grandmaster; I should not have spoken so thoughtlessly," she apologized. "You don''t have to apologize, Lady May, as creating ten High-Grandmaster a month is our goal, but it is an extremly hard goal, which might take a month or over a year to achieve," I replied, which she nodded.

    I have formed many groups within projects and had been admitting the Grandmasters, who had potential.

    I haveid the formation for it since I produced the first batch of Grandmasters of the project, selecting those with the potential to improve further, and I am still working on them, but it would still take more than a year before they could be ready to make advancement into the High-Grandmaster ss.

    Till then, I will have to focus on the old Grandmasters, and a lot of them have the potential to reach the High Grandmaster, and for them, I could afford to create a personalized treatment for their advancements.

    Three Grandmasters have leveled up to the High-Grandmasters, and usually, I would greet them personally, but now I am a little busy. Grandmistress Charline has not finished her breakthrough yet, and while everything is going smoothly, I still like to be focused on her till she finishes her breakthrough.

    A few minutes passed when finally, the powerful High-Grandmaster ss aura shot out of Grandmistress Charline. The aura is far more powerful than all the Grandmasters who broke into the High-Grandmaster ss, but it is also undeniably gentle.

    "Teacher had finally done it," said Erica from behind me; she is with Elisabeth, another student of Grandmistress Charline or, should I say, Lady Charline.

    Click!

    She opened her eyes, but like all the High-Grandmaster whom I greeted, I d

    id not greet her. Instead, I got up from my seat and walked toward the door before opening it and walking into the hall where she was sitting, which was still dense with the source energies of her Inheritance.

    "Congrattions, Lady Charline," I said to her, to which she smiled and signed her thanks quickly before rapidly signing another thing.

    "Grandmistress Charline," I said with a smile; like me, she also prefers to be referred to as the Grandmastress rather than the Lady. She is more proud of her achievement as the healer rather than the level of power she had achieved.

    Though with her bing a High Grandmaster, many things will be easier for her, and that will make a lot of things easier in the project.

    "Congrattions, Grandmistress Charline," "Congrattions teacher,"

    People congratted her one after another, and it took a while before she left to consolidate her level while I went back with Lady May to the conference room. We need to talk about some things, and it is the best time for it.

    "Lady May, you might have guessed what I have to say, but I will say it again; we need resources, the high and peak level ones; without them, we wouldn''t be able to move forward with the High-Grandmasters," I said seriously.

    The resources I am talking about are the High-Grandmaster ss and Grand Lord ss; we do not have those resources in arge amount. Especially the Grand Lord ss, for it, I am totally dependent on the council to provide.

    "The council understands, but we have a limited number of those resources, and only Grand Lords could acquire them," she said with a sigh. "Though, we are having a meeting about that this evening; there will be people from supremes and other big organizations, along with the Grand Lords," she said.

    "Thank You," I said; I know the council is doing its best, and they are providing me resources, even though they are barely at the edge. If I did not receive them for a single month, many things woulde to a standstill, and this is a thing I would hate to see happening.

    "Though, I am sure; the organizations wouldn''t hesitate to open their coffers for you if you epted that suggestion," she said softly, to which I shook my head.

    "I will not ept something that willpromise the freedom of the project," I said, repeating the same line I had repeated so many times. The quota system is bad; it would not only restrict my freedom but also bring the micro-management and pressure that I do not need.

    "I will convey your words to the council," she said with a smile and disappeared while I remained in my spot before opening the files and a couple of meta-scans.

    The sess of the High-Grandmaster project is good, but I want to make it great. It was not big words when I said, I want to make ten High-Grandmasters every month; it is a great challenge, a near impossible one considering it is the High-Grandmaster we are talking about and not a simple Grandmasters.

    I studied and looked through the documents for a while before closing them and bringing out another set; these belong to the actual High-Grandmasters, whom I am trying to

    take to the absolute limit; I even had sess, a single one; it is a sess considering how hard it is to take them to the absolute limit.

    75% of the Grand Lord ss resources were consumed by these people; still, the number is better than it was two months ago when I needed to spend 90% of Grand Lord ss resources on them.

    I am making progress, collecting data, and improving the methods to be more efficient and use lesser ss resources while giving a simr amount of benefits. I n to reduce the resources I used on the High-Grandmasters and use those resources on the Grandmasters to help them reach the High-Grandmaster ss.

    I hope I seed.

 Chapter 2678: Letters Of Justice

    <h4>Chapter 2678: Letters Of Justice</h4>

    Sky Saber Headquarters

    "Sky Lord," greeted Silus Bishop with a bow, "Silus," said the Grand Lord without looking from the documents he was reading.

    "I did not like to intervene in the matters of organization, and you have been doing a fine job, much better than I would have done if I had been in your ce," He said softly, still not looking at him, and Silus shuddered in his heart.

    He knows the Grand enough to notice the ''but'' in a sentence and also the disappointment.

    "Do you know what these are, Silus?" asked Sky Lord as he finally looked at him and tapped on his desk, and tens of documents flew up.

    It took Silus a moment to see what these letters were, and seeing them, pupils couldn''t help but shrink. "Letters of justice," he said.

    "Yes, letters of justice, sent by Micheal Zaar every month for more than three years," said the Sky Lord. "In the first month of the project, I have told you to deal with it, but it seemed like you have done nothing," added the Sky Lord.

    "There are just letters Sky Lord, and we are a supreme; we did not have to bow to anyone," said Silus, and it is not just an excuse; he truly believes what he said.

    "Yes, we are supreme, and we did not have to bow to anyone, but there are times when we have to make apromise," said Sky Lord softly.

    "I don''t think we need to make anypromise to Zaar; he is no threat to us," said Silus, to which Sky Lord just nodded.

    "Yes, even with all his influence and power, he is no threat to us, and because of him, our power is increasing, but it will change," said Sky Lord and looked directly into Silus''s eyes, that seeing the look, he shuddered visibly.

    "Do you really think he could be a Grand Lord, Sky Lord? No one had entered the realm of Grand Lord formally in three hundred years," he said.

    In the three centuries, there have been a lot of High-Grandmasters, and many of themprehended first energy bing quasi-Grand Lords; few of them were so powerful that they were capable of exchanging few blows with Grand Lord, and two were equal to Vivian Sr, gaining the strength of Grand Lord through their art.

    Still, despite all that, there have no one who had entered the Grand Lord ss formally for three hundred years, and there is a reason for that; it is damn hard, impossibly hard.

    "I do not think Silus, I know; this is an era where we will have the Grand Lords again, and it will be more than my era," he said, looking very serious. "So, I really hope you make the right decision; a wrong one will have great consequences," said the Sky Lord before he disappeared, while Silus remained in ce thinking.

    ¡­

    "The lunar frost is increasing fast, but these will stop it from affecting her further," I said while adjusting silvery metal bands around Grand Commander''s body before activating the formations on them, which will work with the formation in her body.

    Her condition had esctes faster than I had imagined; the lunar frost wants to consume her and to make things wors

    e, it is growing in power.

    It was a good thing; I had been keeping a keen eye on the condition of Grand Commander and crafted these bands before it was toote. These bands are connected to the formation inside her, and her body core releases the lunar frost; instead of spreading in her, it will move into these bands.

    It was not easy to create these bands, but Chrystal Domination is filthy rich and has enough expertise to craft something like it after they got the blueprints.

    "It would have been wondering if these resources had beenpatible with her," said the old Lord of ss, looking at three extremly precious resources piled up on the table. All of them are earth elemental and extremly rare, but they do not hold the neededpatibility.

    I kind of pity Lady Vivian, who had gone to extremly dangerous ruin to acquire these resources, but they were not useful to her sister.

    It is not they are trying; I am also trying hard, going as far as bringing out the nine-colored matter, which is level above the resource that she needs, but it too does not havepatibility with her. It would be great if it worked, just like it had worked on marina.

    I had used it on marina, and it had worked much better than I had imagined it to be; not only had it wiped away all the friction, but merged all three seeds into the constitution at such seamlessness that now even I couldn''t tell whether some fiddling had been done to her constitution, which has also advanced in level.

    "We should keep trying; we have six months; I am sure we will find somethingpatible in time," I said; three of them gave me a smile that did not reach their eyes.

    I talked to them for a few minutes before walking into the conference room. It was still morning, but I saw mary working with her loyal assistant standing behind her.

    "These are the things for you to sort," she said and threw a storage ring at me before I even sat down on my seat. I caught the ring and sat down.

    The ring contains the things we got through donations that our schrs couldn''t sort. We are still getting the donations, and the amount we are receiving is also very good. To be honest, I had never thought we would continue receiving the donations at such an amount even after so much time.

    It is all thanks to Mary and the donation campaign, which she has transformed into a juggernaut; there hadn''t a single person that hadn''t heard about the project by now.

    It also helps that people now have far more resources in their hands than before due to the shift in war, which has been moving toward the runs; in just three months, half of the runes have already been turned into battlefields, where both sides fighting to the death to kill each other and take the resources.

    We have also lost quite a lot of people, especially in the ruins which hadn''t been fully explored or handnt explored at all.

    The fatalities will increase even further as, till now, most people went to familiar ruins, but as their numbers shrink, both sides are now moving toward the unexplored runes, and most of the unexplored ruins are dangerous a

    nd high level, a Grandmaster ss and above.

    The Grandmasters are precious, be it human or Grimms, would think hundred times before sending their Grandmasters into the dangerous ruins.

    Now, more and more Grandmasters are being produced; they are sending them to these dangerous ruins before sending the low-level ones behind them.

    The war in ruins is very different from the war on the maind. Even when thousands of people are involved, it is always a game of cat and mouse in the runes and not direct battles, and unlike on the maind, rescue is hard there.

    So one has to fight as their lives depend on it, and it truly is.

 Chapter 2679: Headmaster I

    <h4>Chapter 2679: Headmaster I</h4>

    "Our Grandmasters are quite loyal, always sending us the big badges of resources after their missions," said Mary suddenly and showed me the graph, and seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh, seeing how we are deceiving them.

    "We are not deceiving them, Lord Zaar; we have never promised them a spot in the Grandmaster project; we have only suggested we would if they passed the qualification," she said, looking at expressions. "Not to mention, we are also providing a treatment to them now and then, which is being extremly helpful to them," she added.

    To that, I couldn''t help but nod.

    Most of the Grandmasters we have produced through the project have no hope of advancing to High-Grandmaster ss; 70% of them wouldn''t be able to reach the peak of Grandmaster ss in their lifetimes unless theye across an opportunity that will fundamentally change them.

    For the donations, we are in constant with powerhouses, from Kings to High-Grandmasters. We are especially focused on the Grandmasters.

    We did not harass them for donations; we just gently nudged them, taking full advantage of the gratefulness they felt toward the project, with a shot of deception that hinted that there was a chance ahead and they could be selected in the next phase of the project.

    This is enough to not only get a huge donation from their organization but also from them; we are the reason why we have a sufficient number of high-level resources thatst us for months, and each month, the donation from them grows as we produce more and more grandmasters.

    The Pyramid knows about it but does not do anything, considering it is taking an immense load off them. The powerhouses hoard resources, and now, they are sharing some of their hoarded resources.

    To maintain the grip over these Grandmasters, I treated each group weekly, providing them small advancements, and keeping them loyal to the project, which in turn gave us more donations. All this is mary''s scheme, and she developed it like a master that even I ampletely impressed by.

    "We have received the donation from one of our High-Grandmaster, Lady Prachette; she hade personally to hand me the donation, asking me to put a good word for her," she said after some time, which surprised me, considering, we had not begun our n for the High-Grandmasters, we wanted to wait for a little before we begin to nudge them for donations.

    She is not the only High-Grandmaster who gave us the donation; three others before gave us. One was the High-Grandmaster the project had helped make a breakthrough, while the other two were already High-Grandmaster, whom I am helping to reach the absolute peak.

    Lady Redhorn is one of them; she had reached the absolute peak two weeks, the first one to reach that level with the help of the project and her donation, which is absolutely fucking massive.

    "Big, though nothingpared to what Lady Redhorn gave, but still quite impressive," she replied with a beaming smile before giving me a list, and a secondter, my eyes also lit up. "It is really good," I affirmed with a smile.

    "So, should I start on High-Grandmasters?" Mary asked, to which I shook my head. "We will wait until the decided time," I said; we could not be to

    o greedy and mess up everything.

    If we carefully crafted the rtionship with the High-Grandmaster, then we would get a constant supply of high-level resources, and our dependency on the Pyramid would reduce further.

    With the donations we are receiving, we have already stopped groveling to the organization. I have even stopped attending the donor g and never sent a core team to attend, which irked the organization at first, but soon they began to grovel at us, and their aid had also increased multifold.

    I have a goal to make the project truly independent from the funding of the organization, even from aid from Pyramid itself.

    I would not have believed this would have been possible two months ago, but now I truly believe it is very much possible as we are patient and craft our strategy well, and also keep producing the powerhouses; the greater their numbers will reach, the more donation we will get.

    Ting!

    I continued discussing things with mary for a few minutes, till my holowatch rang with the mail. ''They have arrived,'' I said in my mind and got up from my seat.

    "You are doing good, mary, and don''t forget your practice; don''t forget your appointment with your teacher; she had called me earlier and asked me to remind you about it," I said, walking toward the formation.

    Mary and her assistant shuddered, and even I shuddered; that woman is really scary, and now, I am off to meet another scary old woman; even after gaining so much strength, I still couldn''t shake up the fear of that old woman.

    Buzz!

    I disappeared in teleportation formation and appeared in the hall, which is my personal practice space, which now had people.

    "Councilwomen Ma, Councilman Adams, teacher," I greeted three people in front of me. "Headmaster," said both councilman and the people behind them greeted as they bowed, and it was not a short bow, but a deep bow formal bow with head down and hand on the chest.

    "Councilmen, how many times have I told you; you have been exempted from bowing," I said to them. "It is an etiquette, Headmaster," said the old women Ma, repeating the same words she had said so many times.

    I just shook my head and looked at the twenty-two people behind them; they were divided into two groups. The biggest group of twelve are leaders, while the group of eight are Masters, and behind them is a pool and eight-petal shape huge yellow flower, densely carved in the ruines.

    That flower is a real flower, a High-Grandmaster ss resource, which I am growing in my core.

    "All right, everyone, take your ces," I said to them.

    Teacher had already seemed to have instructed them, as the group of leaders quickly sat in the pool while the Masters sat on the petals of a flower. As they did, the strigs string came out of me and piece inside their bodies, without the slightest hint of pain.

    Buzz Buzz

    "It will be painful; bear it," I said and began the process before turning back councilmembers and teachers while my clone handled the delicate treatment.

    "The scale achieved in such a short period of

    time couldn''t but shock such an old man," said councilman Admans with a sigh.

    "Everything I have achieved is due to the grace of teacher and academy; if it weren''t for it, I wouldn''t have been able to achieve my current heights," I replied, and these are not just humble words but the truth. If I had joined any other organization than the academy, I truly wouldn''t have been where I am.

    Ahhh Ahh Ahhh

    "We just helped you a little; everything you have achieved is due to your own efforts," said the teacher, and I was about to reply that when the loud scream broke through before another joined and then another; soon, all the people in the pool begin to scream.

 Chapter 2680: Headmaster II

    <h4>Chapter 2680: Headmaster II</h4>

    "The people had been asking in the academy when do you n to have them make a breakthrough," said old women ma, while she silently created the invisible field to block the screams.

    "Oh, so they could not continue further," I said with a smile; to be honest, their persistencested longer than I had imagined. The old woman is very good at managing people; she now said it, which means even she isn''t able to control the chorus.

    "We will begin next month; as long as they have the capability and are on the list, they can breakthrough," I said with a smile.

    I am already quite surprised some of them have been able to control themselves for long. Though, I would have very much liked it. If they had stayed in the Master ss longer, it would have been not only safe but also given a greater chance of creating the core, but the core is not for everyone.

    "I will provide you the list of people; you can select who can make a breakthrough to Grandmaster," said the old woman, considerably excited.

    "Ok," I replied with a smile.

    I have been helping the people of the Academy even before the project began; the work I did on the people of the Academy formed the base of the data I used in the proposal of the project, and since the project began, I have focused on them even more.

    I am not so selfless that I would focus on other organizations and not mine. The Riverfield Academy is getting stronger slowly, with a very strong base. If they revealed their full power, even the council would be surprised by it, despite keeping a close eye on the Academy.

    Now, the Academy has forty-two Masters, over one hundred fifty leaders, and over three hundred elites.

    No Grandmasters, we had Grandmasters, but not anymore; both Elina, Professor, and I could project the power of the High-Grandmaster. It would be good if the Academy had some Grandmasters; it is time for that anyway.

    If I had wanted to, the Academy would have had the Grandmasters months ago, but I waited and still would be waiting when ites to truly important people.

    Those who will be leveling up to the Grandmaster ss would be those without the potential or will to reach the greatest height. All the councilmembers and other important people will be at peak Master, till they form the core.

    No matter how long it takes, I hope they wait till they create the core, as only the core could give them the potential and future. I have big ns for the Academy, and to realize that, a maximum number of powerhouses need to form the core.

    Thankfully, most of them have good Inheritances and are capable of creating a core given enough time and resources. Some of them are close; this old woman is one of three people in the Academy who will form the core.

    "When are you nning toe to the Academy, Headmaster? There are some things you have to do, some secrets you have to know," asked Councilman Edward.

    "Soon," I replied with a sigh. I haven''t returned to the Academy in person in more than a year, ever since that incident after my breakthrough. Even when they had formally made me the Headmaster two months ago in a quiet ceremony,

    I was still in Pyramid, and only my projection had gone to the Academy.

    It is not like I did not want to go back to the Academy, but I could not due to many reasons, but most important being safety.

    Academy is not safe; though there are some defenses that could even stop the Grand Lord, even I could not activate those defenses and not mention those defenses are for emergencies, and each time they are used, they would be reduced in power or simply spent.

    "Good, the members of the academy, need to see you in person and not just your projection," He said, and I nodded.

    "The members of the academy are doing well in the war; their performance is rapidly matching with the members of supreme," I said.

    The members of the Academy have above-average strength, but it was nothingpared to supreme. Now that is changing; when I pulled up the records a few days ago, I was surprised to see the progress they are making in the war.

    "It is all because of you, Headmaster; your prestige is making them work harder," the old woman replied, which made me pleasantly surprised, as it is very hard to get praise out of her mouth.

    "Though, some of them took too much inspiration from you and are needlessly charging into the danger and ended up losing their lives," she said while giving me a re. There it is, the praiser is rare from her, and even if they came, they came with theints.

    "It is very hard to control the young people; still make them understand the gravity of the war before they join the battle," I said with a sigh.

    Not that it is going to do much, as I had said, the young ones are very hard to control. The teenagers specifically, even when they idealize, will not listen, even when I tell them to be careful. I have done that many times, but it has not produced any result.

    I talked with them for a while before turning and flying toward the flower; the huge flower is called the myrie hansa flower, a very rare flower, especially one that reached High-Grandmaster ss. This flower may look big, but it is extremly delicate, withering instantly at the undesirable change.

    When I found its seed, I did not waste any time and nted it inside my core, and that''s to my trip to the ruin; I was not only able to grow the flower but also take it to the High Grandmaster ss.

    Drip Drip Drip

    Soon, I was above the flower and took out a tiny ss bottle, which contained a dense milky solution. I activated the formation on the bottle, and drops began to fall, each dropnding perfectly on the center of the small blue formation painted on each petal.

    This is no ordinary solution; it is called erwyn cleansing dew, a veryplicated solution. It is also an extremly expensive one, requiring the resources such as stainless blood soul lotuses.

    This is one best thing that came from Jim; the solution had reduced the amount of stainless blood soul lotus I use for each cleansing by four times, with the help of other resources, which are also extremly rare but not as hard to grow as stainless lotuses.

    Usually, most people only go through the single cleans

    ing of stainless blood soul lotuses, but these people are damn lucky that they belong to the Academy.

    They already went through one cleansingst month, and today will be their second cleansing, and some might even receive the third cleansing if I think they need it or are worth it.

    Within a few seconds, the whole formations on the flower turned milky white as the cleansing had begun. Looking at the meta-scans, I don''t think they will need a third cleansing; thebination of flower and dew will clean all their impurities and strengthen their body and soul from within.

    Though, the final decision would be made after I looked through their data carefully.

 Chapter 2681: Advantages And Side Effects

    <h4>Chapter 2681: Advantages And Side Effects</h4>

    "We will be leaving, Headmaster; take care of yourself," he said and bowed to old women and others before walking toward a teleportation formation.

    "Buzz!"

    Soon, all of them disappeared, and I turned to marina, "There is time for one quick round," I said, "I thought you would never be asked," she said with a full seductive smile, and next second our lips shed within a minute we werepletely naked.

    For the next fifteen minutes, the hall was filled with the sound of moans and the wet sound of bodies, and it was amazing as always.

    "I am really envious of Grandmistress Charline; the things she could do with that power are really amazing," she said with a sigh. "You will reach that height, too," I said as I pulled the zip of her dress up before hugging her from behind.

    "I am not envious of her power; I am envious of what she could do with it and the number of people she could help with," she said as she melded back into me. "I know, and you will gain that power soon," I said softly as I wrapped my hands around her.

    If she had any other healing Inheritance than what she has right now, she would have been a Grandmaster today, even High-Grandmaster or quasi-Grand Lord.

    Her healing talent is the best I have ever seen, much better than what I have. The only reason I am capable of achieving these miraculous feats is because of the tools I have in my arsenal. If she also had these tools, then she would have done a much better job than me.

    We remained to hug for about a minute before letting go; marina gave me onest kiss before she left while I waved my hand and brought out the formation.

    I have constantly been improving the formation, and now, it has be even more amazing with the least side effect. Still, I am being extremly careful using this formation once a week and only for one hour. If I use it for a longer time, I will gain much greater benefits, but the side effect did not worth it.

    I looked at everything one more, especially the timer, because it would be the only thing that would bring me back if I had lost.

    Buzz!

    I activated the formation, and a momentter, a green-purple incense ball burned and began to release the smoke. The smoke did not enter through the air, instead spread into the runes beforeing to formation surrounding anding out.

    A faint wonderful fragrance came to my nostril, sending me directly into the psychedelic wondend, through which I was able to be alert for a moment, the chance which I took to circte the cleansing method at full power.

    Ever since I havee out of the psychedelic ruin, I have been using the resources I have found therein controlled manner.

    It is very dangerous considering the side effect of the psychedelic energy I have suffered aftering back to the maind. I was not totally clueless about it, but still, the power of side effects has considerably shocked me.

    I was not able to sleep properly for two weeks, woke up a sweat, and suffered the feats of disorientation, the ssic psychedelic withdrawal symptoms.

    I did not remain there for even two weeks, but its effects still gripped me. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would have happened if I had remained there for a month or more and would have considered its benefits if the huge responsibilities weren¡¯t weighing down on me.

    This is why, till now, I hadn¡¯t used the psychedelic in the project but used it myself, which a sane person wouldn¡¯t have done after what they have suffered.

    The benefits of it are damn too good to discard, and I did notpletely discard this idea about not using this in a project. I have been testing it myself, and after I studied the result today, I will make a decision on using it in the project.

    Though, I will start it experimentally; those with a strong will and high level, and I already have a few people in mind for that.

    Unlike what I have experienced in ruin, the psychedelic wouldn¡¯t be raw and would be filled with benefits. Grandmaster Salvador had done a very good job crafting the psychedelic essence ball; it provided me far more benefits than raw psychedelic energy.

    I could feel my soul getting purer in each session; though I am still far, far away from breaking into the 4th stage of it, it will take me months.

    Still, I am very hopeful about it, because, despite its huge disadvantages, the benefits it offers are also bigger.

    Minutes passed as I continued circting the formation with the soul-washing formation. Each moment is a challenge itself against this powerful psychedelic that wants to pull me into its wondend, which seems to be a better and better option every second.

    Still, I hanged to my sanity like a hut in the storm because I had made promises to myself that if I lost myself in the psychedelic wondend, then I would never use it for practice, and that was not an option for me considering its benefits.

    It is currently the only method that would be quickly reach the level 4 and above levels of the soul cleansing methods, which in turn will help me create another clone.

    For the second clone, I would need a purer and even more powerful soul right now; my current soul is not enough to create a second clone, which I want to create in the next level. If I had seeded, it would be tremendously helpful to me.

    Ten minutes, twenty, thirty...finally, an hour passed by; fifty-eight minutes to be exact, when I stopped, as psychedelic incense ball had beenpletely spent.

    It had been crafted to design only for an hour, and it had worked perfectly well, just like always.

    I got up and collected the formation before walking toward teleportation while looking at the changes in my soul. I know what changes have urred, and seeing them, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on my face, as like always, they are great.

    One hour with psychedelics is equal to daily twenty-hour practice for a moment; with such benefits, why wouldn¡¯t I use such a method?

    The only problem it has is resources; it requires a lot of resources, from the grandmaster level formation ink to resources to craft a psychedelic incense ball to soul washing formation in my core; not everybody could afford it.

    Buzz!

    I disappeared in formation and appeared in a small room, where a familiar peak Grandmaster was already waiting for me.

    "Grandmaster Zaar," said the woman as she stood up in greeting. "At ease, Grandmastress Veronica," I said and walked toward the formation.

    THUD!

    "Are you ready to begin?" I asked, "Yes," She replied; hearing that, I brought out a huge golden red tile, which radiated an extremly powerful metal-fire energy that most Grandmasters wouldn¡¯t be able to bear, but Hazel¡¯s mom was not having a problem.

    Being familiar with the process already, Grandmaster sat on the formation carved on the hot tile, and I could see her greeting her teeth as the energies of tiles assaulted her, but she bore without letting out a single sound.

 Chapter 2682: Luminescent I

    <h4>Chapter 2682: Luminescent I</h4>

    "Fuck, I am tired!" I said as I sat down on my seat in the conference room. I am alone; not even mary is here.

    After Grandmaster Veronica, I had four more appointments, one involving one hundred and two leaders, which tired me to my bone that I just wanted to go home and sleep, but there was an important meeting with the Pyramid had to attend.

    I will be joining the war in a few days; in the few ruins, the battles are getting especially intense, and I want to join in.

    The project is important, but it is war, especially now when I need inspiration for my Inheritance. I have been stuck on thebat moves for nearly a month, which is three months in my core, and that is not a good thing.

    The Inheritance for the Grandmaster ss is huge; the right word would be vast. There is huge pressure on this next upgrade, as this will bring my strength to the peak of the world, to a Grand Lord.

    There has never been an instance where a Grandmaster was able to achieve the strength of the Grand Lord, but with my unique condition, it is very possible, but I have to create a worthy Inheritance that will harness such power from my core.

    Months have passed since I started on the Inheritance, and my clone spent considerable time working on it, but despite that, I have not made satisfactory progress, and if I continue at pace, then it will take me years to make progress.

    To be honest, I very much like to work on the project, as I know how much we need the powerhouses, but I have to worry about my progress too, especially when my friends are making huge progress.

    Just a few days, I came to know about the mission Ellen and Jill did, along with the team of High-Grandmaster. The mission was super secrete, so much that even I did not have ess to know about it.

    Thankfully, a little bird whispered to me; he was more than willing to let a few secrets slip for a few favors, which I do not have much problem in giving, considering the value of the information he was providing.

    The information was shocking; it had turned out secret Ellen was no less powerful than Jill; both of them were advancing at an extremly fast speed, and if I did not progress fast, they would leave me behind, and it was my fear, but aplete surety.

    Ting!

    I was busy in my thoughts when the Pyramid badge on my chest vibrated, and I closed my eyes; a momentter, I was in centralmand.

    "Council, Grand Lords," I greeted the seven council members and two Grand Lords. I am quite surprised seeing matron Mavis sitting beside patriarch Bradford. She usually does not attend the meeting or only attends truly important ones.

    "Let¡¯s begin," said Grand Commander as she looked at Lord Whitmore, "Thetest information told us that we are winning twenty-three runes, retreating in 12, while fighting stalemate in fifty-seven runes; today we have also lost one ruin; it is nowpletely in the hands of Grimms," He said and projected the data.

    I looked at the data, and currently, it could be said to be good, at least much better than thest week, where we had lost seven ruins to Grimm within a week, not to mention innumerable powerhouses, including the Grandmasters.

    The war in the ruin ispletely different than the war on the maind, where everything is clear, and lines ofmunication are open.

    In ruins, we do not have that luxury; we could not send reinforcements on a timely basis or give orders and expect them to reach the person immediately; most importantly, there is no rescue from the powerhouses.

    If the enemy is too strong, then there is a high chance that one will die without a doubt.

    "The result is good, except for five-star ruins," He said, looking at the group of most important runes, where the fighting is always most intense.

    "Yes, the battles on four Grandmaster ss star ruines and one High-Grandmaster ss ruins are going especially intense," stated Lord Whitmore.

    "It did not matter if we lose the normal ruins, but we should not lose the star runes; they are the ones that are helping this behemoth of war running," Matron Mavis said softly.

    What is mean is that these are runes that are providing us a huge amount of high-quality resources, and war needs resources. Every part of war requires resources, and if we lose them, then it will be good as losing the war.

    "We are going to reinforce it with more Grandmasters, and Grandmaster Zaar will himself will reinforce the luminescent ruin," said Lord Whitmore, surprising me greatly.

    I had just informed them about my intention to join the war for a longer duration two days ago, and they have already sent me to the mission. It is a good thing; I have already finished with most of the responsibilities, and the other things will be handled by others.

    This year, I have tried hard to make most of the process independent of me, and I havergely seeded. 75% of the treatments did not require me to be present, which is starkly different from the 20% at the beginning of the project.

    Now, I could stay away two weeks or even three weeks away from the project; as long as I finish my responsibilities within a week, I will be ready to join the war again.

    That is what I am nning; till I getbat data to my satisfaction, I will spend most of my time in the war, which is easily a few months or more than six months. Nothing could be said, though the things will go fast if I got quality enemies.

    "Don¡¯t send too much reinforcement; we barely have enough Grandmasters and High-Grandmasters to manage the Grimms; it will be a disaster if Grimms suddenly poured a huge number of powerhouses and we don¡¯t have enough people to deal with them," advised the patriarch Bradford.

    "We understand that and keep a sufficient number of powerhouses hidden," Grand Commander replied.

    The meetingsted for another beforeing to an end, but before I could leave, I found matron Mavis in front of me.

    "I would have very much liked it if you had stayed in the safety of the Pyramid, but I know self-progress is important too, andbat is a very fast way to get it," said Matron Mavis.

    "But I hope you will remain careful, the Grimms are the only things that kill you, and your luck wouldn¡¯t be with you to help you get out of every problem," she said and disappeared, leaving a stumped for a few seconds.

    I disappeared just as I came to myself and walked toward the teleportation formation; since I was leaving at dawn, there were many things for me to do, and I did not have much time.

    It would be great if the Pyramid could have given notice of a day than the few measly hours; I could not even say proper goodbye to marina with the time I have.

 Chapter 2683: Luminescent II

    Chapter 2683: Luminescent II

    "Oh, I did not ''mow the diamond princes would be joining us for the mission," I said as I appeared in the hall, where Rhea was waiting with the other two Grandmasters.

    I was a little surprised to know that these two Grandmasters are one of mine; from the earliest batches and they saw me, they moved to bow, but I waved them off as I walked toward Rhea.

    "I am still nothingpared to the most eligible bachelor in the world," she shot back without missing a beat as she turned at me. "I thought you were in akase ruin. Did they call you back?" I asked. The Pyramid had informed me that I would have a team of Grandmasters to luminous ruins but did not expect she would be present, considering she could not strictly ssify into the Grandmaster.

    "Yes, they said they needed this diamond princess urgently to different ruin," she said, and I couldn''t nod at that.

    The ruin we are going to is extremly dangerous, and her defensive abilities would be extremly useful there. She is being called the diamond princess for a reason; a clip of the battle that Pyramid had released saw her getting bombarded by the two High-Grandmasters, and she survived them till the reinforcements arrived to rescue her.

    "Lord Zaar, the gate is ready," informed the technician, "Thank you," I said and nodded at him before walking inside the formation.

    Once again, I am in the tunnel where I remained static without moving; my aura sealed.

    Step! Finally, I reached the end of the tunnel and walked into the watery field, and appeared on the other side,pletely different from being thrown into an unknown ce, and it was thanks to me. They have ced the teleportation gates here, but that will not work without my rings that stably connect the two ends, which is extremly hard when ites to the ruin.

    "I really like it when I did not get thrown into the unknown ce." "You might not believe it, Micheal, but once I have been thrown into the jaws of a powerful monster, and the only thing that saved me is my diamond skin," said Rhea as her diamond skin seeped back into her body.

    "You have told me this story before," I said; it was not the first time I had heard the story from her; she had told me many times, one time in great detail. "I di" she was saying when she suddenly stopped as the handsome middle-aged m. "Lord Yandi," I greeted the middle-aged, who seemed toe out of fighting a big battle considering his aura and looks. "Lord Zaar, you have reallye on the right time," He said, and a look of question couldn''t help but appear on my face. "Has something happened?" I asked with a frown and readied myself for a battle. "It would save a lot of time if I just showed you," he said, and the next second, I saw his energy cover me, and the next second, we began to more at a very fast speed. Lord Yazdi seemed to be very hurried, considering the speed we were moving at the castle; he would have teleported, but the space here was too strong, and using the teleportation formation inside the castle, would be a waste of crystal, which Pyramid did not want.

    Since the war began, we have been rapidly using crystals; most of them are being used in hundreds of realm-breaking gates that are being used daily.

    "Fuck!"

    In a few seconds, we stopped, and one of the Grandmasters behind me cursed loudly to see what was in front of us. He did not bring me hastily to fight but to heal, and it is not a damage that Grimms have done, but what this ruin had caused.

    Tap! "This ruin is not easy; even the Grandmaster would turn into this if luminescent touched you," I said softly and tapped on the ground, and with my tap, hundreds of strings burst out of the ground and moved toward the patient.

    There are twenty-three patients, two Grandmasters, and twenty-one Masters, and looking at their meta-scans, they seem to be hit by arge cluster of luminescent energies, which are invisible, but once you hit by them, you will be radiant.

    The patient in front of them have huge tumors all over their bodies, and these tumors are shining brightly like bulbs.

    At the end of the minute, all the patients gotpletely wrapped in my strings, while the healers working on them copsed. "Why didn''t you send them back to Pyramid?" I asked. "I received the memo that you areing, so I only asked healers to keep the patients stabilized till you arrive," he replied, and to that, I couldn''t help but no appreciatively. "The cluster seemed quite powerful," I said, "It was, and it also came out of the ground all off sudden and hit the group before they could do anything about it," replied Grandmaster Yazdi with a sigh.

    Tap! Two minutes passed in silence when I tapped on the ground again, and my strings began to unfurl from the bodies, and in a few seconds, all of them returned to me while all the patients healed. Now, there is not even the slightest hint of tumor on their bodies.

    Not only that, their bodies are releasing a vibrant aura that they should not be having. "They will wake up in a few minutes," I announced before turning to Lord Yazdi, who was looking at me with a shocked face. "Should we go into themand to discuss things, Lord Yandi," I said to him. "This way, Grandmaster," he said after a moment of silence. "Your healing skills are even better than I heard, Grandmaster. You have taken less than five minutes to heal them," he said as we walked out of the infirmary. "You give me too much credit, Lord Yandi," I said with a shake of my hand. "My healing skills are aligned toward extraction, and I am very good earlier; what I did earlier was just a simple extraction of luminescent energy," I informed, to which he smiled.

    Gasp! Soon, we reached themand, which is obviously on top of the castle and gives the whole view; seeing it, Rhea behind me couldn''t help but gasp audibly; even I barely stop myself from gasping in wonder seeing the view in front of me.

    "When I first time, saw the view, I wasn''t able to move from my spot for a minute," said Lord Yazdi as he looked at the view with us. Luminescent energy is invisible, but it makes things visible, and in front of us, the forest and all the trees inside it are shining like a colorful light. It is so beautiful that I thought I was looking at a piece of heaven itself. "There is a saying about the runes, Lord Zaar, the more beautiful the ruin, the more dangerous the min will be, and this ruin is extremly dangerous," He said somberly while still staring at the beautiful view in front of him.

    "That is very right, Lord Tacit," I said and sighed..

 Chapter 2684: 7 Regions

    Chapter 2684: 7 Regions

    "The Luminescent ruin can be roughly divided into seven regions; the third region is controlled by us, while the fifth region is controlled by the Grimms, and we are fighting for the other five regions," said Lord Yazdi as he widened up the rough map in the center of themand. "The report had said the Grimms are making the big headway into the 4th region," I said, pointing at the fourth region, which is between the third and fifth region.

    The Pyramid had provided me a dossier of information, which had all thetest information about the ruin.

    "Yes, it could be said to be; they now control half of it, and this fourth is extremly important to us; it is the only region aside from the third and fifth the Master could survive," "The other four regions are too dangerous, forget Grandmasters, even I was nearly killed there a week ago," he informed, and I nodded. That would be the sixth region; there are things there that could kill even a High-Grandmaster. "What do you want me to do, Lord Yazdi?" I asked directly. "Lord Zaar, I hope you will help us defend against the Grimms other danger while our people harvest resources in region 4," He said. The n is straightforward but will be filled with danger, especially when I have responsibility behind me. "Grandmaster Rhea, your mission is even more difficult; you will explore region six for resources," he said as he turned to Rhea. "As you wish, Lord Yazdi," she said respectfully. "When can I begin?" I asked, "In the morning, the nights are very dangerous here," he said and before started to brief us with great detail. It took about an hour for him to tell us everything; I had a few doubts about what I asked, and some of the answers even excited me.

    "I will take a tour of the surrounding," I informed and flew out of themand through the open widow. The protection formation did not stop me; it wouldn''t have stopped, even if Lord Yazdi had ordered it; my ess is much greater than his, and so is my position. He is themander of this fort, but he has no authority to order me; it ispletely up to me whether I want to follow what he says or not. Though I am going to follow his orders, he is a goodmander from the record I had seen and also quite powerful, able to hold on against most of High-Grandmasters. He is on the list of people I am nning to add to the project, but it will take a little time before he can start with the treatments as there are restrictions. Even after three months, the council is unwilling to let me work on more than three people, and two of three need to be in optimal conditions. This is kind of disappointing; it would have been more efficient and fast if I had nine to twelve High-Grandmasters to work on together; it would have saved me a lot of time and resources.

    Though, next month I am nning to be a little forceful with the council; I will ask them to increase the number by at least one and remove the condition of them being battle ready; there are some treatments that require days, which currently, I could only perform on one person at a time. I flew out of the castle and saw the beauty of the luminescent forest even more clearly; it is not just the forest that is shining in luminous light, but everything, from soils to hills to even monsters, which usually like to unnoticeable.

    "What a dense mono!"

    I said as I took a deep breath in the sky; the mana of this ruin is exceptionally dense and filled with destructive luminous energy. Those below Masters could not bear it; even Masters had to drink a specially made potion every few hours to fight off the energy; without it, the pores and blisters would start to appear on their bodies, and their condition became like that of those present in the infirmary earlier.

    Hun!

    I was flying toward the forest when I suddenly stopped, and the sphere of pink light energy formed in my hand, and inside it was shining violet energy. "Luminescent Energy!" I said; I had just been attacked by invisible luminescent energy. It had formed in front of me by gathering luminescent energy before shooting toward me; it would have definitely harmed a master if they had struck them.

    The luminescent energy is invisible, as I had said before, but it could be easily sensed and avoided. Though, there are some especially powerful, like the ones that attacked the group earlier, which could be harder to avoid, even by a Grandmaster.

    I looked at the violet energy before sending it to my core; I had to analyze it, as till now, people have barely any idea what it is made of. Though from the analysis that was done a few years ago, it is said that these energies made of various residual attacks remain in the ruin, and a peculiar type of energy, this min, is absorbing from the cosmos. This ruin is quite unique; aside from the mana, it is also absorbing a unique type of energy from the cosmos. I wonder if this had been since the ruin broke off from the world or if its original world had also had this ability.

    I have read that some worlds have abilities to take natural energies of the world aside from mana; it is very rare, but it happens. These worlds are very unique and produce the treasure that no regr world would produce. This ruin also had such treasures; the best of them all is a luminescent pool, an amazing thing to strengthen the body.

    Though, I heard that those things were dangerous and that most people were not willing to enter inside it despite its obvious benefits. "It''s beautiful, father," Nero said as he appeared on my shoulder, "It really is," I said as I looked at the glowing trees below us. If this ce hadn''t been so dangerous, I would have marked it one of the ces I want to take marina for date.

    Thud!

    I flew over the forest for a while beforending softly on the ground gently before walking gently among the glowing trees. There was no purpose of meing out of the forest other than enjoy the beautiful scenery; though I had sent Ashlyn to scour the ce, it would make things quite easy tomorrow. "This variation of drawer grass is quite different," I said softly as my strings brough the glowing grass to my hand. I have been observing the flora and fauna of this ce, and it has interested me greatly. I have been using some of the resources of this ruin for a month in the project, and in my time here, I n to research them even further. This min provides a huge number of resources; if I could expand the number of resources of this ruin I could use in its project, it would help the project a lot economically..

 Chapter 2685: Golden Shuttle Of Tigar

    Chapter 2685: Golden Shuttle Of Tigar"This is really good; every time I eat your food, your skills seem to have advanced by a notch," said Rhea as she took a first bite of the meal.

    She had informed me yesterday that she would have all her meals with me as long as both of us were in the fort.

    "I am d you like it," I replied with a smile. "If you ever got bored of glory and wanted to spend quiet time, you should open a restaurant; souls like mine would be really grateful to you for that," she said after taking a second bite.

    "I will think about it," I replied. The opening of the restaurant had never much crossed my mind, but if I am able to vanquish the Grimms and feel all my ambitions are fulfilled, I will think about what she had said, and who knows, I might end up opening a restaurant.

    "So, are you excited about the mission?" She asked after she slowed down with the food. "Yes, a little bit; it had been quite a while since I have done a group mission in ruin," I replied; I will leave for the mission soon with the group of Grandmasters and the Masters.

    "You should be careful; there might be more than three Grimm High-Grandmasters here," I cautioned.

    She has a dangerous exploration mission, but that is tomorrow; today, she is going with Lord Yazdi, and there is a high chance she will have to fight. While her defensive power protects her against the High Grandmasters, there are many other tricks they have to deal with a tricky enemy like her.

    "Don''t worry, I will not chew more than I could swallow," she said before taking another bite.

    Soon both of our tes were wiped clean, and she helped me wash them before I put them back into the storage.

    "Good luck!" she said as we got out of my quarters, "Thank you," I replied, and I walked our separate ways.

    A few minutester, I was standing in front of the three Grandmasters and forty-two Masters. Quite a powerful team, by the standards of war, especially in the ruin. In wartime, Pyramid rarely sent such force out in ruins unless it was a resource site.

    "We are moving to Region four, and our target is the area surroundingke Samson," I said, and I could see some of the masters shuddering in fear; it is a fearful ce, even for a Grandmasters, and these are just Masters.

    "With me here, you all don''t worry about the luminescence energy; the only you should worry about is gathering the maximum number of resources and Grimm Monsters," I said and waved my hand; tens of blue shining seeds came out of my hand and flew toward them.

    The seeds begin to seep into their bodies; those who wanted to resist but could not, and even their mouth to say something, but closed in fear when they saw nobody was speaking.

    "These seeds are your protection against the luminescent energy; with it, you don''t have to drink those potions every few hours, and as long as luminescent energy remains in the realm of Grandmaster, my seeds will protect you," I said, and I could tell, it had shocked them.

    "Let''s go!" I said, and the golden lines came out of me and soon formed a shuttle of energy. Which instantly shot into the air with a speed that they could not follow.

    ''Golden Shuttle of Tigar'' is the methods name that I am using. This method surprisingly came from donations and is the best mass transport method I have evere across; no method in the academy and even in the Pyramid came close to it.

    The most surprising thing about that it was donated by the Knight but is so hard in its requirement that some Grandmasters wouldn''t be able to use it. Even with all my strength, I am only capable of using an only first level.

    This shuttle is golden in color and looks like an egg which had two bird wings. The design is definitely, and I wish I could change it, but aside from that, there is absolutely no w in this method.

    It is my first time using the shuttle at my full power, and I have to say, its speed and energy efficiency thoroughly surprised me.

    It is moving at an extremly fast speed. If we did note across any obstruction, then we would definitely reach there in three hours, which is much less than I had imagined. I had calcted five hours Ashlyn had gone therest night.

    She took much less time; it did not even take her an hour to get there.

    Hun!

    For half an hour, we did not run into any obstruction; we hade across many monsters, but nobody dared to obstruct us except for this one.

    A murder of crow monsters ising toward us; there are hundreds of crows in them and nine Grandmaster crows, including a huge, over fifty-meter long leader with the Grandmaster ss strength; such a huge group would scare anyone.

    I am not scared of it; I am justughing at the idiocy of the ruler of this murder, which I am going to murder if they continueing at us straight.

    ''Let''s see how powerful your offensive methods are,'' and ced my palm on a symbol with fireworks before pouring my energy inside, and I have to say, it is taking quite a lot of energy, and now, I hope, it produces the result ording to it.

    Sup Sup Sup

    It took me a second to change the attack, and the moment I removed my hand, missiles came out of the shuttle; some small, some big, and one quite big, five meters thick and twenty meters long; obviously for the big bad.

    CAW CAW CAW

    The big caw is taken the attack as a challenge and cawed loudly, and I could see it exploding with aura, along with all its minions.

    The blind confidence in its eyes hadsted for a second before utter horror appeared on the big crow''s face as the missiles stuck it.

    BANG Bang bang!

    Deafening sounds rang out as the missiles struck the monsters, creating the scene like fireworks. It is a beautiful scene, but I did not particrly enjoy it and thus hadn''t decreased the speed of the shuttle, so they could watch.

    The birds begin to fall down, including the big crow, but it is not dead. It is seriously injured, but it will survive with half of its kin, which it saved at the cost of its injuries.

    I did not do anything to the bird and flew away; I hoped this bird would learn a lesson and wouldn''t attack those who are more powerful than it, or it would lose its life. The humans and Grimms are not merciful when the dumb monsters dare to attack them.

    Time passed, and I was attacked by two more monsters; unlike the crow, these two were alone and did not survive the attack from the shuttle.

    Unlike the murder of crows, I did not show much mercy on them, as those bastards haveunched an attack on me.

 Chapter 2686: Lake Samson

    Chapter 2686: Lake Samson

    Thud Thud Thud!

    I deactivated the shuttle andnded on the ground; the group of Grandmaster and Mastersnded behind me, with some masters little wobbly on their feet. We havee very fast; forget the Masters; even Grandmasters aren''t able to see anything than the blur. Since we had left the castle, I have not reduced our speed, even increased slightly, which helped me reach this ce in record two hours and fifty-four minutes.

    Gasp Gasp Gasp Couples of gasps rang out as people walked around; the scenery was very beautiful, and theke had glimmering water; it looked like it was made of the world''s purest crystals.

    "Attention, everyone," I said, and immediately, the Grandmasters and the Masters around me gathered in front of me in a neat line. "It would go without saying that is a dangerous area, especially close to theke, which Masters are forbidden to go in five hundred meters range," I said; there is a very dangerous monster in theke, even the weakest one would eat the Masters for lunch, the strongest one would make even me take out my shields.

    Though I do not worry about that, Ashlyn had fought with itst night; still, there are two other High-Grandmaster monsters in theke, which I have to be careful of.

    "This is the map; I have assigned each of you the area where you will harvest the resources," I said and transferred them a detailed map ofke Samson. Ashlyn provided me clear visuals, and from it, it was not hard to create the map.

    "Does anyone have any questions?" I asked, "No, my lord," they replied in unison. "Go, we have topletely harvest this area by night," I said, and all of them left, and within a few seconds, I was in my ce.

    Considering what we are doing, it might not seem like a war, but it really is, and these resources are fueling it. We have harvested a huge amount of resources from the ruins, and its effects are shown in the battles on the maind. The number of battles is lessened by half, but they have be far more intense, and the people participating in them are advancing in never seen speed.

    The speed is shocking; the people had progressed at such speed even in thest epoch of war, which we have clear records. The war had shifted to ruins, but it will not remain here forever; we are calling it a harvest phase, and it willst till we have harvested every resource we could from ruins and the realms, and when that happens, the war will shift back to the maind.

    Even pyramid is having a hard time predicting the wales the battles would reach when that happens, but it is being said that its wales would be above all the wars we have ever fought against the Grimms. There will be so many powerhouses that the battles would be everywhere, from the tiny inds to the center of the central continent. That is a bad thing, but something that will definitely happen unless we produce a powerhouse that could finish it off in an instant.

    Which, of course, will not happen, at least not as early as we want. Though there are whispers that Grimm might be able to achieve it, we could not let that happen; it will be the end of us. I shook my head of those thoughts and began to gently float at the edge of theke while hundreds of strings came out of me and began to harvest the resources around theke and even inside theke.

    While there were powerful monsters in theke, I did not fear them; I would not move from my spot, even if they came to fight. One of the two could be difficult to kill, but it would not be able to kill me either.

    Though, I do not think they wille, especially after what happenedst night, as right now, they might be in theirirs, nursing their wounds.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed by when my vision changed, and I saw a group of five Grimm Masters moving toward the human area sneakily. I did not hide myself when I came here; I am sure the Grimm nearby had sensed me and sent a party to gouge the strength. The quick action had little surprised me; I thought they would wait till our storage got filled with the resources, so they would not only get humans but also the resources. It seemed like themander was a little idiot; its info said it is a hothead, but its strength is extremly powerful that even with all the powerups, I have no confidence against it. Still, I would very much like to fight against it; only fighting such strong enemies would give me the inspiration I needed to make progress in my Inheritance. Which is my main objective ining to this ruin, and I would not forget that in the lure of these wonderful luminescent resources. ''Star 37, Star 22 moved toward star 31 to against the party of five Grimms,'' I ordered them through my seeds.

    I could see they immediately stopped doing what they were doing and moved toward the Grimms.

    A few minutes passed, and when the faint sounds of battles began to ring out, it instantly attracted the attention of surrounding monsters and also humans.

    ''Everybody, stay at your ce; it is just a little battle,'' which surprised many of them, but they decided to follow the orders. Usually, when a Grimms attack, the whole forcees, especially in the mines where traditionalmunication did not work. Though there is some soul threat method that forms the web of connection, the range of these methods is not big. This will surely surprise the big group of Grimms that just standing at a distance from the fight. If the other humans had joined the battle, the leading Grandmasters would have ordered other Masters to more as well.

    The big battle is a great thing, but we also need to collect the resources; it is the reason why we have brought these precious Masters here. It is a kind of a waste of their great power, but we could not make the golems do such things. It needs intelligent beings. A few minutes passed when another battle broke out; it was the Grimms that attacked, but Monster and it is quite powerful. Seeing the data, it did not seem like the humans would be able to deal with the Monster, but I did not interfere.

    Data is not everything; it tends to get wrong when ites to the actual battle, where raw power is one of the things that require to win the battle. I did not stop as the battles began; I continued to float around theke while harvesting the resources. There is no need for me to do that, my strings are everywhere, and they would take action if the need arose for it.

    Though, I would only interfere when they are about to die; if they had their limbs cut by the enemies, I would not take any action save them.

    This is a war, and they need to be self-sufficient..

 Chapter 2687: Desperate Dream

    Chapter 2687: Desperate Dream"This old woman is quite good," I said as I saw the decapitated corpse of the blue cat monster, which was about five times her size and was very.

    I had estimated her chances of winning quite low, I thought she would retreat after seeing how strong the Monster was, but she proved me wrong; she had not only survived but also killed the Monster, which was considerably more powerful than her.

    ''Your battle was magnificent, miss Roya,'' I said to the copsed women, and my string pierced into her. First, it sucked away all the luminescent vored monster energy before pouring the healing energy, which rapidly began to heal her injuries.

    ''Thank you, my lord,'' she said as I finished healing; ''Its nothing,'' I said before my expression turned serious.

    ''A word of suggestion. You should retreat when youe against such strong enemies; if I had not been here, the wounds and energy that Monster left inside you would have killed you within minutes,'' I suggested; she should understand these things, given her experience.

    She is one of the oldest Masters here, over a hundred years old with a great battle record; these people do make such mistakes.

    Maybe it is because of me; she thought I would save her if she was in any real danger.

    ''I would have retreated if it had a normal urrence, but you were here, and it is not every day one meets the core member of the project,'' she said, and hearing that a mirthless smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    ''So, this was an audition,'' I said somberly.

    I couldn''t say I was surprised as I had been warned about this, Jim. Sarah hade across such auditions during her missions; people thought since her fianc¨¦ was a high-level member of the project, they would get a chance if they impressed her enough.

    ''Miss Roya, you would not get into a project with such stunts,'' I said. ''Every Tyrant is being examined, especially Masters, and only those suitable with the directors methods can get in,''

    ''It does not matter how high your talent is, how impressive you or what organization you belong to; as long as you are suitable with the director''s methods, you will get admitted into the project,'' I said with a sigh.

    ''Can I not get a chance? Even after everything, I have sacrificed my race,'' she asked in a quivering voice; I could hear the clear desperation in her voice.

    I have heard people are going desperate to get into the project, finding it the only way to reach the level of their dreams, especially people like her who have been fighting for so long.

    ''It is not a question of chance but ofpatibility, and it is constantly changing with the method we practice the things we go through.''

    ''Which is why we constantly scan people over and over, especially peak Masters like you, and you might not believe, but they''re huge vacancies in the project and continued to fill them with the peoplepatible with the director''s methods,'' I said, and there was silence from the link.

    ''I will try to bepatible with the project then,'' she said nearly a minuteter, and I could feel the resolve in her voice.

    I knew immediately that she was going to take risks, and it might kill her, and I even opened my mouth to dissuade her but closed it a momentter. My words will not change anything; I could feel her resolve and know she would do anything she thought might help her be Grandmaster or get into the project.

    ''Just be careful and don''t take too many risks,'' I said finally and continued with the harvest.

    While one battle is finished, another is still happening; the Grimms and humans are still fighting and seeing their battle; it might take a while before it is finished.

    Forty minutes passed when the battle had finally finished; the Grimms began to retreat, and the humans did not stop them. They fought for over an hour but were not able to kill, which is a kind of disappointing result; I had hoped they would have killed at least one Grimms.

    Though the result is a little disappointing, I did not me them. The Grimms have sent a team that had great teamwork and had a greater number than humans; it is already a miracle that they have not lost their lives in the hands of Grimms.

    I began to heal their injuries as I watched the Grimms leave; I could kill them, but I did not; there is no need, at least not now.

    Let them stuff their storage with resources first before I kill them. Though I would very much wee it if their leader came at me, my hands have been very much itching to fight the bastard. It had been two months since I had a proper fight.

    A few hours passed, but no other attack came from the Grimms; they were watching us like we were watching them but seemed to have no intention to attack.

    I am a little surprised with their patience, given the temper of theirmander, who is always very eager to kill some humans. I am excited but not in a hurry, as I am going to fight it, just not right now; let us fill our storage before taking any action.

    ''My lord,''

    Another hour passed when a Master contacted me and looked at the reason; my eyes couldn''t help but shine brightly.

    ''I think I have found the luminescent pool,'' he informed with some hesitation.

    "You really did," I said, surprising the hell out of him; it took me less than five seconds to appear where he was.

    "At ease," I said to him when he tried before focusing back on a twinking pool of colorful water, which was about twenty feet below the ground. Despite being so close, I was not able to sense it; the information is right, but they are very hard to sense.

    Though, one could still find them if they know what they are looking for.

    "Are you interested? I promise; I will not let you die," I said to Irvin, who was bald and looked to be in his mid-thirties but was over fifty years old.

    "N¡­No, my lord, I have to see what this thing could do. I was there when Rana stepped into the pool, and I do not want to suffer the fate he had," he said shudderingly as he took a step back.

    These are wonderful treasures but also extremly dangerous; the person he is referring to was a little careless and ended up sufferingly horrifically. I had watched the footage, and it was quite a gretosqopic scene.

    ''We have found a luminescent pool; those interested in entering inside cane here,'' I said to all the Masters through my seed.

    After sending the message, I turned to the pool, which looked like it was made of tens of colorful shining liquids.

    Tap!

    I tapped on the ground gently, and it began to copse. Soon, the wide area around the pool copsed, making a wide way around the pool.

 Chapter 2688: 64 Cycles I

    <h2>Chapter 2688 64 Cycles I</h2>

    Within a minute, five people have arrived; the number is a little surprising as I had not throught these many people would show interest after a couple of unfortunate idents that had happened with the luminescent pool.

    Of the five people that came, two were from the project. I knew they woulde; they had to experience the benefits of the project and understand that in every process I am involved, they will gain the benefits.

    There is also Roya, which I had no doubt about her considering the zealousness she had about breaking into the Grandmasters.

    Thest two are a young man and a middle-aged woman named Rohan and Ca; both of them are middle-level Masters.

    "Only three people can enter the luminescent pool given its capacity, so we will go by the order you have arrived," I said to five. "Roya, Halberg, and Rohan, you three are entering the pool," I called out the names, and three bottles with mud-green color solution appeared in my hand, which I threw at them.

    I did not ask them if they were willing to enter the pool; I called for those who were willing to enter the pool, and since they havee, it means they are willing.

    "Drink the solution and enter the pool," I said to them; they opened the bottles one after another and drank the solution inside them. All three shuddered, and painful expressions appeared on their faces before a green-brownyer began to appear on their skins.

    It looked like tree bark was growing on their skin, and something like that was happening; this would be necessary for the protection of their bodies and filtration of the harmful elements of the luminescent pool, which could melt their skin off and create holes in their bones.

    This is the first time I have crossed a luminescent pool, though I have asked for its sample from Lord Yazdi, on which my clone had done some research with the little time it had.

    The solution is for the protection only, and I barely have any idea what I will do; my approach willpletely depend on how this pool reacts with the body, which is kind of risky, but it is the only way I have.

    The sample I have had been considerably weakened; this liquid is one of the resources that rapidly lose its efficacy when it leaves its ce.

    "Get in," I said as the bark hadpletely covered every part of their body. They did not tally and went and walked toward the pool before entering and sitting across-legged inside it.

    Their meta-scans appeared in front of me; I could see the luminescent pool was attacking the bark, and the bark was not stopping the attack. It is letting most of the energies of the luminescent pool while blocking those which I detected harmful.

    This potion they drank is a little special; it could be controlled by the others, and now I am controlling it.

    See See!

    The energies of the luminescence pool hit the bodies of three of them, and all three sucked the sharp breath. I could see the dangerous spike in pain in their brain gap, even after filtering out the dangerous elements.

    It is not just painful but also dangerous; it begins to burn their skin and internals; I could even see their bones begin to cken.

    It is like a bark skin is offering no protection at all.

    ''Interesting,'' I said to myself; such effects are moremon than one image when ites to special energy resources like a luminescent pool. One has to look past the damage they are doing toward the benefits it is providing.<sub></sub>

    I could see how its energies were burning up the cells, but I could also see the special kind of energies that they leave behind those cells and how it is strengthening them.

    Hun!

    I was watching the three meta-scans with th rapt attention when I sensed the soul sense. ''It seemed like someone wants to look,'' I said in my mind and did not stop the soul sense; I let it cover and observe what I am doing.

    I could see it was surprising seeing no restriction from me; a faint fluctuation before its soul sense got reinforced is proof of that.

    While I am letting it look, I am too keen on letting it look too deeply; I have formed a soul protectionyer around three, and it will not be able to see what is happening to three.

    I wonder whether it would frustrate it enough to take action, which I would very much wee, and so are my people. This is war and while the gathering of resources is important, killing the Grimms is even more important; that is the whole reason for this war.

    A minute passed, and I saw no chance; seeing that, I couldn''t help but shake my head in disappointment; it would have been amazing if it had attacked, and I really wanted to fight against it.

    I controlled my battle lust and focused on three whose conditions had be quite severe. If I did not do anything in a few seconds, they would suffer irreversible damage and die in a minute.

    Though I have to give it to them, despite suffering such damage, not a single of them made a move to leave this ce, nor have they made any sound of pain. Even I wouldn''t have been able to stay such silent at their level.

    ''It is time,'' I said, and healing energy released from the invisible strings into their bodies.

    The moment I released the energy, the barkyer covering their bodies stopped the luminescent energy. The powerful st of healing energy, with the healing rule, rapidly begins to heal their body at a visible speed.

    My healing energies work quite faster on the Master; if it had been Grandmasters or even High-Grandmasters, I would have a need to take the aid of the potion to achieve such healing speed.

    Within the fifty seconds, all their injuries had begun healing, and I once again lifted the blockage, and energies of the luminescent pool came barging and once again began to burn their bodies with their energies.

    Soon their injuries reached a critical point, and I once again sealed their bodies and began to heal them; once they were healed, I would again release the luminescent pool energies into their bodies.

    The ssic cycle of healing and injuries of their bodies continued; it was an extremly painful process that very few will bear, but these three are bearing it, and its benefits have already be visible.

    The luminescent pool turned out to be a better resource than I had imagined being; a little dangerous and could kill the subject if not handled carefully, but it is worth it considering the benefits, and the most important thing is that it did not require outside resources, except for potion and healing.

    Next time I will not use the bark potion; I have only used it because I was being extra careful; now that I know how the luminescent pool works, there is no need to use such expensive resources when a cheaper formation would be able to do a much better job.

 Chapter 2689: 64 Cycles II

    <h2>?2689 64 Cycles II</h2>

    "Sixty-four cycles," I said as I looked at the lone person sitting in the luminescent pool; the two people had alreadye out, leaving only her, who now had reached her limit.

    "Miss Roya, you cane out," I said and blocked the luminescent energy from entering inside her. she had reached the limit, and it would only harm her body.

    A secondter, she began to get up; as she did, the barkyer covering her body began to dry up before flying down with the air.

    "How are you feeling?" I asked as she summoned her armor over her body. "powerful," she replied with a single word. She had gained considerable advancement through this process, and her body had be firmer and more powerful than before.

    "I had thought I had reached the absolute limit of my level, but it seemed like I had been very wrong about it," she said as she looked at me.

    "There is still some space to grow before you reach the absolute limit of Master ss," I said with a smile. She had reached her limit, but I had expanded it with some skillful use of rule-bending power, and now it will be up to fill that opened space.

    I couldn''t help but wonder how long it would take her to achieve it; I don''t think it would be much, a year at most if she survived all the risks she is going to take.

    "All right, everyone, go back to harvesting resources; we still have a few hours before we have to leave," I said, and within seconds, all of them disappeared, leaving me alone once more.

    I looked at the luminescent pool, which still had some water, but not enough for a single person. I looked at it for a moment before moving again and beginning to harvest the resources.

    The luminescent pools are rare and hard to find, but I am sure I will be able to find some in my time here, and if I am able to strengthen a few people with it, it would be amazing. Even more amazing if I find a High-Grandmaster ss luminescent pool, which is extremly rare that they had only found till now.

    I really wished they had left it alone instead of taking all its water and sending it to Pyramid, making itpletely useful for me.

    I hope I will find one, and I have also already begun to make changes to my soul sense, so I will be able to detect it. It might be harder for others, but not me; I would just need a few days, and I would be able to achieve it.

    A few hours passed, and it was already evening; the luminescent trees began to shine even brighter, and this ce began to resemble more and more like heaven as it became darker and darker.

    Lord Yazdi had said that I should return at nightfall as things became dangerous, but I had already told him it would be a littlete.

    While this ruin is dangerous, we have maximized our time in this ce; we can not just hole up in the castle at nightfall. It is a waste of precious time, especially when our enemies are not doing the same. Even when the night appeared, it did not change anything in the Grimms; they were still the resources.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed by when I saw the monsters bing active, just not toward us but also toward the Grimms.

    Rip Rip Rip

    My strings moved, and within a couple of seconds, nine masters and two Grandmaster ss monsters got divided into the two. I am much more silent than my counterpart, who turned them into the ashes.<sub> </sub>

    The monsters in the forest made the movements, but the monsters in the most dangerous ce did not.

    There had not been a single monster that came out of theke; earlier, I had asked Ashlyn to release some of her aura in theke, which had worked better than I had imagined, as no monsters hade out of theke.

    ''Lord Zaar, I am finished harvesting all the resources in my area,'' said star 11, aka Lida, ''Move to the area of star 7 and help in the harvest,'' I ordered.

    In the next hour, I got a couple of such messages, and like the first one, I moved them to a different area to help others harvest. I want them to finish before ten, and they likely would, considering I am handling all the monsters that came to the attack.

    We have been attacked by tens of monsters, and now all of them lying dead, which kind of warned the other monsters that now, barely any monsters are attacking.

    Soon, it is nine, and we have nearly finished harvesting the area around Lake Samson, including me, and now that I am free, it is time I do the job I havee here to do.

    ''Ready for battle,'' I said to all the Masters and Grandmasters and flew up; soon, I was high in the sky and flew toward my enemy, who had been in the sky since the beginning.

    "Zaar," said the Grimm as I stopped a few hundred meters away from me. "Crefa," I said to the Bloodfire Hyenaman.

    The Grimm in front of me is crefa of the Bloodfire Hyenamen tribe; it ispletely red and wearing a blood-red armor, which seems to be made of burning blood. It gives him quite a scary look, more than other Grimms.

    "Seeing how cowardly you were behaving all day, I did not think you woulde," It said, and while speaking, fumes of bloody me came out of its mouth.

    "Why wouldn''t Ie? I just wanted to harvest the resources first, considering how our battle will end up destroying this wonderful ce," I replied as I looked down at the luminescent forest below me.

    "True; I wanted for the same reason; it is quite a hassle to harvest resources, but with you humans, we will be able to get all the resources with the mirror efforts," It said andughed, and the fumes of bloodfireing out of its mouth have be bigger.

    Snort!

    "You seemed quite confident; not many people were able to remain such confident in front of me," I asked, to which it let out a fiery snort.

    "What is there to be afraid of; I know there is a huge difference of power between us, and your strings are pretty much useless against those who had a great difference of power with you," It replied, and when I heard that smile on my face couldn''t help but be bigger.

    If I had told it what had happened in thest ruin, it wouldn''t have been this confident. Though I have to say, some of the things it said are right, especially about the difference of power.

    It is very strong, and I would have to use every advantage I have against it; even with them, I might have to summon my shields, and I will do that without hesitation if I feel a danger to my life.

    Though that is thest option, I would not use it unless I really need to.

 Chapter 2690: Thing

    <h2>?Chapter 2690 Thing</h2>

    Central Command, Pyramid

    "Why have they not returned yet," asked the Grand Commander worriedly. She is worried and agitated, and she is not the only one who is feeling such emotions; every council member sitting at the table feels the same emotions.

    Even Lady Ang and Sky Lord''s projections had a look of worry on their faces.

    Something big had happened, a thing that would change the trajectory of the war. A thing important enough that three Grand Lords had gone to investigate it, the Grimms have sent the five Grand Lords, including the leader of the coven.

    Since the war had begun, nothing had caused the three Grandlord to appear in the same ce; even when the Lord of ss died, only matron Mavis went to the edge of the realm, while others stayed, but this time, three Grand Lords have gone to investigate.

    That thing is too important or could be said most important considering it is a single source that caused more than half breakthroughs in the Grand-Lord ss.

    It had started the war and ended it; its appearance is both good and bad, and it will change things drastically. It could be said that just news of its appearance had upended the carefullyid ns of both sides, and it appeared, then smashed them into pieces.

    This is why everyone is agitated, and it is not happening in the centralmand of the humans; the coven of Grimms is feeling the same.

    A minute felt like hours before, finally, the projection of matron mavis along with patriarch Bradford and Lady Vivian had appeared." Grand Lords, what are you able to find out" asked the Grand Commander immediately.

    "It is as we had guessed; its presence was clear as day," she replied, and everyone froze for a moment, as despite expecting it, the weight of the news was too big.

    "How long do you think it will take to appear" asked the Grand Commander despite knowing the answer to her question." I don''t know; its reveal time varies after its presence appears," said matron Mavis, even though she did not have an idea about it.

    "ording to the historical data, it will take three months to neen months to appear after its presence seeped out," said Lord Whitmore.

    "In our time, it had taken seven months" Patriarch Bradford, he knows it too well as it is inside that thing he had made a breakthrough into the Grand Lord ss, and he is not the only one; there were more, some of them won''t be able toe out alive, even after making a breakthrough into the Grand Lord ss.

    "I truly did not think it would appear so early; it had been barely three and half centuries since it had made its appearance," said Grand Tower Mistress Ang.

    "Its appearance is always erratic; two thousand years ago, it had appeared twice within a century," said Lord Whitmore. The appearance of that thing is erratic, and the rational thing about it is that it only appears twice every millennium; it had never chance since it made the appearance.

    "Now that it had appeared, it changes things," said Lady Vivian, "Yes, we will initiate the Hawthorn protocol," said Matron Mavis and looked at all the Grand Lord, and nobody seemed to have a problem with what she had said.<sub></sub>

    Though it had shocked many of the council members.

    Hawthorn protocol is not something the council could activate; only Grand Lord could do that, as only they possess enough authority and power to make everyone follow it.

    "Should we call Zaar back? We will need maximum people ready to enter that thing when the timees," Elder Lord asked.

    "No, give the child a time; he will be the most important seed that will enter that thing, and we will need to have himplete his inheritance before that," said Matron Mavis; "Though we will be having a meeting with the core team of the project today; I am sure they will be able to act, even when that child isn''t there," she added seeing the expressions people around her.

    "What do we do about the news? Should we keep it sealed or release it?" asked Grand Commander; "Release it; it will create a little chaos but will give us benefits," she said.

    Grand Commander looked at the other Grand Lords and saw no objections on their faces.

    She turned back to the council, "It seemed like theing days wouldn''t be easy," she said with a smile before starting firing orders.

    ¡­

    Micheal did not know about the world-changing incident that happened, as he was busy sparring words with the Crefa of Blood Fire Hyneman.

    "Enough chitchatting; I wipe you away from the face of the world," roared Crefa, and how powerful bloody aura sted out of its body; when it hit me, I felt like my blood wanted to burst into the me, which rmed me into activating my defenses into the highest order.

    I have heard about this blood fire, and the bloodfire belonging to the bastard is strongest. It had killed our High-Grandmaster with just a touch; it had made her own blood burn her to ashes. This bloodfire is a very dangerous ability, and I have to be careful of it, given the difference in our strength.

    As my defenses activated, the effect of its aura halted, but it had still made me shudder at what it had been able to aplish just with its aura.

    Dealing with it going to be very difficult, and I might get burned to ashes by my own blood, and that couldn''t help but make me excited.

    I was right in my decision to see thebat for inspiration; if I continued fighting with the enemies like that, it wouldn''t be long before I would have the data I needed, and it won''t be just the data; I would be getting, but much more, I am sure of that.

    The only thing I have to do is fight.

 Chapter 2691: Power

    Chapter 2691: Power"Globe of Azka!"

    It said and waved that blood-red sphere in its hand, and at that moment, tens of thousands of globes of Bloodfire materialized around me in a spherical formation, surrounding mepletely, leaving me no way to escape.

    There are over ten thousand of those fireballs, and they only took a second to appear; I had thought I had already overestimated its power, but seeing what it had summoned, I know I once again underestimated it.

    "Die!"

    It said, and the ball of bloodfire came at me.

    They came like a cannonball, each globe filled with enough power to burn down a Grandmaster to ashes before even touching them.

    Even if a single blood fire had touched me, I am going to pay the price, and a couple of hundreds would burn me to ashes. With speed they areing down, it will only take a second, at most, for them to strike me, considering all of them are aimed at me.

    First Burst! Second Burst!

    I activated the first and second burst one after another before twelve arms came out of behind me; these arms were just like my normal arms, but these arms were made of green crystalline strings, with each arm holding a weapon.

    The weapons are not made of strings; they are real weapons, and there are not just swords. Only two are swords; there are sabers, axes, spears,nces, and shields, which are the highest; there are three different kinds of the shield.

    ''Twelve arms of Reom!''

    This move is something I have been working on for the past two months; it is based on a mythical deity I have read about in the books.

    This is not just a copy-move but something I have worked hard to create; every weapon had a purpose, and if it worked as I had expected, then I will be able to deal with such huge attacks with much fewer efforts than I required and it makes thing less dangerous for me.

    Though, there is one thing to note: I have not tested this move and should have done that before using it against a powerful enemy such as this; a slight mistake, and it will be the end of me.

    "Haha!"

    They came, thousands of them from every direction, and my weapons moved to sh against them; there was a bigugh on my face as I moved my weapons to sh against these fireballs.

    It was mynce that had first shed against the bloodfire ball, and as I had expected, the moment it touched the fireball, its structure destabilized and moved to explode, but thence''s touch contained special energies.

    The first energy covered the ball as thence touched and began to slow down the process of the explosion, while the other energy repelled it toward the other fireballs

    BANG BANG BANG!

    The fireball shed against the fireball behind it and exploded, taking a few more of them exploding with it; by that time, the other weapons had already reached fireballs, as, unlike my normal arms, these arms could stretch.

    The fireballs begin to explode, and with each explodes, the effects would be greater and greater, and with me at the center, it hit me hard that I began to shake.

    I did not move from my spot; instead, I powered up my defenses even further and moved my weapons to sh against these fireballs, repelling them back toward the barrage, making them explode a little further than they would have exploded if I had dealt them with my sword.

    A few meters of distance may seem like a small thing, but it is not. It is a huge thing, and with my energies interfering with an explosion, the power of these explosions reduced so much that I could bear it with my armor.

    It took several seconds for me to deal with all the fireballs of bloodfire and a few more before it cleared enough to the Grimm again.

    My heart was still beating rapidly; dealing with the attack was not easy, especially when the attack wanted to seep inside me and wanted to burn my blood.

    Despite my defenses, I felt the effect of the attack on my blood; it wanted to burn, and it couldn''t help but scare the shit out of me.

    My blood is not normal; it has been strengthened by art and different methods and has a huge amount of rule-bending powder mixed in it. It is not easy to affect it to such a degree, but it is doing that which made me feel even more apprehensive about it.

    I wanted to summon my shields then and there, but I calmed my emotions. The attack was powerful, and there was a heavy change it might burn my blood, but I had to continue. Only by fighting such enemies will I be able to improve.

    "Powerful attack, but you have to do a little better if you want to injure me," I said with a smile, "Hell, it did not even make me take a step back," I added, and I could see the burst of anger appearing on its face; its body shook slightly, as it wants toe at me and pierce my body with that sphere blood red spear of it.

    "It seemed like my attack really did not affect you; I hope this one would be your satisfaction," It said and began to move its spear in a circle.

    A thin red released from the tip of the spear as it moved, and soon, the spearpleted a circle, and now there is a huge circle made of the thin blood red line in front of the Grimm monster.

    SUP!

    "ying disc of Azka!" It said, and the dense energy spewed out of the thin red line, turning a circle into a disk that slowly spun before shooting toward me with such speed that my eyes were barely able to follow.

    It is a dangerous attack, all right, but I feel that this attack is not simple as it seemed, and I should be prepared for something nasty.

 Chapter 2692: All Out I

    Chapter 2692: All Out I''As expected!''

    I said as a huge disc broke into thousands of pieces as it appeared in front of me. I knew this attack wouldn''t be simple as it was not; the moment the disc broke, it had revealed its true power.

    I harnessed all the power from the two bursts and moved my weapons toward them.

    Hun!

    I got surprised before even my weapons shed against them; these discs tried to move away from their trajectory, and their movements were not simple. All of them seemed to be moving in some mysterious formation, which would confuse even a High Grandmaster.

    A beautiful crown had appeared on my head, and my eyes lit up with a method, and immediately, the mysterious movements began to unravel in front of me.

    With their movements beginning to clear, my weapons moved against the discs, which came much closer to me than I had liked.

    CLANG!

    Like before, mynce was the first thing that shed against the tiny blood-red disc, and it felt as if my arm had shed against the hammer.

    If it had been my real arm, it would have been shaking right now, but my strings are much more tensile, and they have immediately absorbed the huge amount of bloodfire energy before moving toward another disk, as there are nearly a thousand of them.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    All twelve of my weapons shed against the discs, and each one of them felt like it contained a mountain inside them and was sharp as a razor; the most dangerous thing about them was the blood energy. It ising inside me in a huge amount.

    As it came inside my armor, I began to feel my blood healing up; it was doing that without touching my blood; I did not dare to even imagine what would happen if the unrefined energy were to touch my blood.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    My weapons continued to destroy one disc after another, and the more they destroyed, the better they became in doing that.

    I have used multiple arms many times before, from fighting to cooking, but I have never truly developed a true strategy to use them like I am doing right now. I should have done that before; I have an amazing thing like my strings, and I should be using them to their full extent.

    CLANG!

    Thest was cut apart by my rapier and vanished into the smoke as its energy attacked me, which my armor immediately dealt with.

    "Your attack was really good," I praised. It was really a good attack, especially that formation in the disk, which had made it very hard to detect the attack. If not for the crown of roses and sub-method I have developed inside it, I could forget about sessfully defending against the attack.

    "Yes, the attack was good, but still not enough again, you," It said, and I could see the faint smile appearing on the corner of its face, which did not give me a good feeling.

    "I have the five most powerful moves in my arsenal, and since you have defended against those attacks; I will use them on you,"

    "I will start from the weakest before going toward the strongest; I truly hope you could defend against at least three of them; it would be wonderful if you could stay alive till thest; not many humans were able tost survive these five ultimate moves of mine," It said with a smile and pointed its spear at me.

    The spear did not have a chance for a moment before a ball of concentrated blood fire appeared on the tip, and it got bigger and bigger till it reached a diameter of over four meters.

    "Blood Burning Fier Snake!" It said loudly, and the next moment a fiery snake made of bloodfire came out of the huge fireball.

    Roar Roar Roar

    The snake roared as it came out, and it was not the only one that came; another snake came out, and then another, and then another; they kepting till thirty-two huge snakes, bigger than even Grimms, appeared in front of it.

    "I hope you like this attack of mine, Zaar," It said with augh and waved its spear toward me; this is the onlymand the bloodfire dragons have needed.

    ROAR ROAR ROAR

    They roared loudly as they came at me; their roar was louder than before; so loud that those below Tyrant would go deaf hearing it, burned to ashes when the blood-burning aura of snakes touched their bodies.

    Third Burst!

    I activated and harnessed all its power, which was really huge that it had made me slightly ufortable. Thest ruin gave me a really big advancement; after returning to Pyramid, I practiced my art and also continued using resources to increase my strength.

    All of it had now roared inside me, and I needed this roaring power to deal with these snakesing at me.

    Saying these snakes are powerful would grossly underestimating it; they are beyond powerful, so much that they begin to affect the strong space around themselves; even most Grand Lords wouldn''t be able to achieve in this ruin.

    ROAR ROAR ROAR¡­

    ''Let''s hope I will be able to defend against it!'' I said and moved my blue energy-coverednce toward the first snake.

    Unlike the two attacks, it had used this attack before, and I know how powerful this attack is and what it could do and thus the blue energy I had created a moment ago. It is a variation of my Inheritance energy, perfect for defending against the attacks like this.

    BAMMM!

    Mynce struck against the dragon, shaking from up to down, but instead of pain or worry, there was a smile on my face, as my inheritance energy was working as I had intended. If it did, that fiery snake would be wrapped around thence ande at me.

    I could see it had confused the Grimm, but it did not seem worried, as that was just one aspect of the attack, and these snakes could go much more.

    ROARRR ROARRR ROARRR

    The snakes roared as if they were real and came at me with even greater fury; seeing that, a smile on my face turned tough as this is what I havee to this ruin, and it is giving me the challenge I havee looking for, and it couldnt help but make me feel ecstatic.

    "Bring it on!" I shouted, and my arms stretched as they went to attack the snakes, which were roaring like the drakes.

    BAMMM BAMMM BAMMM

    My weapons began to sh against the snakes; at each attack, these snakes would try to wrap around my weapons ande at me, and when that fell, they began to attack me directly; at each sh, releasing a great amount of energy at me.

    It once again made me feel grateful for my runes and overall Inheritance, especially about the changes I have made in my constitution, which are helping me bear the far more powerful energy attacks than before.

    If not for that, there is no way I would have been able to defend against an attack like this.

 Chapter 2693: All Out II

    Chapter ?2693 All Out II

    RAORRR ROARRR ROARRR

    Suddenly, twelve of the thirty snakes roared again and opened their mouth before spewing out a huge amount of concentrated bloodfire at me from all directions.

    It hade from everywhere and so fast that I was barely able to react, but I did. The four shields expanded and covered me from all four directions before the concentrated fire shed against them.

    I remained inside while the snakes spewed out the fire, but my arms were still fighting against them. Grimm might have throught, and I might have to take my back inside too, which would have given these snakes a great opportunity to finish me off.

    I have no doubt that Bloodfire Hyenaman would have used this opportunity tounch an even more powerful attack.

    It might seem like we are fighting civilly, but we are not; we are trying to kill each other; the only reason we are standing apart from each other is that both of us feel it will be dangerous to fight the close battle.

    It fears my strings, while I fear its shuddering closebat abilities, which are even more powerful than these ranged attacks.

    Finally, the blood fire stopped, and within it, the twelve snakes disappeared; they had used all the energy in the attack, but the attack had not finished; there were still twenty snakes that remained which had been attacking me relentlessly.

    I am using every speck of my strength to defend against their attacks; these snakes still have immense power and are inplete control of snakes; every moment they make, every roar they take, are in its control.

    BAMMM BAMMM BAMMM

    My weapons shed against these snakes, each attack taking some of their energy; it continued for quite a while when I noticed a thing.

    Invisible lines of energies came out of the Hyenaman and connected to these snakes, charging them with power. I noticed it immediately but did not show it on my face.

    Though I amughing inside my heart, as this action had not surprised me even a tiny bit.

    Earlier it had acted so honorably, stating it would onlyunch one attack once; it is implied in a sentence that it will notunch that attack again or charge it, but now it is doing that shamelessly.

    Dishoner is weaved into every fabric of Grimm; they might show how merciful and honorable they are, but each and every one of them is rotten to the core, and we humans learned a lot from it, as also keep the honor in the home when wee to deal with these bastards.

    I am saying without a shame that I am trying to wrap my strings around this bastard, and even though I am not seeding, I am still trying.

    The Grimm is using an extremly powerful invisible armor around its body. This invisible armor is made of the most concentrated blood energies that even my strings have a problem piercing through, and even though I could wrap my strings around the armor, it would not be any use.

    It would be able to escape, and that is the reason why it is using these armors.

    The Grimms are not idiots; till now, I have used my strings openly enough times that they could guess some of the abilities of my strings and could defend against them; the distance and the armor are part of that defending strategy.

    Such enemies are frustratingly great, and it is a good thing; I have an amazing clone. It is handling the binding while I am handling the defending.

    I am truly having fun doing it, every moment is filled with danger, and not even the slightest mistake is allowed. As I fight, I am improving rapidly; I am beginning to use every weapon to its strength and also coborate well with the other weapons.

    If I continue learning at such speed, then it won''t be long before I can start using the mountain cleaving set.<sub> </sub>

    Currently, I am only using my standardbat style and not the moves of the mountain cleaving set. If I had used that, my defense would have been even greater, but I could not; I am not skilled enough in these weapons to use them.

    If I used it now, I would end up messing up everything, and these snakes would tear me apart.

    Hun!

    ''Fuck!'' suddenly, I sensed something, and it couldn''t help but scare the hell out of me.

    All the twenty snakes are about to explode, and there is nothing I can do. Using the slowing energy wouldn''t be any use, as the bastard had suddenly filled it with too much power that even energy wouldn''t be able to do anything.

    I couldnt even escape as these bastard snakes have surrounded me from all angles.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    I only had bare moments before the great fireworks began, and they are powerful, so powerful that they have made me shudder to my deepest. If I had gotten caught in this, it would definitely be messed up good.

    It took a while for the energies of the attack to gather, and when it had seen me fine, without even the slightest scratch on my face, a genuine surprise couldn''t help but appear on its face.

    "You should keep your word; not that I had expected you to, you are a Grimm after all," I said as my glowing shields began mute up before disappearing.

    I had my shields ready the moment I flew up to fight against it; I knew this was the enemy that was beyond me, and I should be wise to keep the thing active, which could guarantee my safety.

    "Your shields; I have heard nobody was able to break through them," It said,pletely ignoring the taunt mine.

    "You are wrong; they have been broken," I said with a smile. "You could try your hand at it; you might find some sess with great power of yours," I said with a challenging smile.

    "No, I don''t think I will be sessful in killing you today; Though, though I would not be leaving without a price," It said and let out a killing smile as it looked ahead toward the humans, who are chicken to ughter in front of its strength.

    "Do you think you can?" I asked with a smile, which immediately made it freeze in its ce before huge invisible armor around its body became visible, and it burst into the mes, giving out a horrific aura, which heated up the blood coursing through my body even at such great distance.

    "You think I can not?" It asked back the defeaning sound of a giant and took a huge step while looking at me in a challenge.

    BAMMMMM!

    Its feet hadn''t crossed the whole distance when suddenly it stuck against something and repelled back; it had stumbled a little before it was able to stop itself and looked at the prison of shields it had found itself in.

    "It seemed like your higher-ups did not brief you about all my abilities; my shields are not just for defending," I said with a taunting smile.

    The nature of Grimms is easy to guess, which is why the moment I defended against the attack, I sent my shields at it; I knew this bastard might go after my team. I could not let that happen.

    Their safety is my responsibility; it is fine if they are killed by a Grimm of their level; this is war, and deaths happen, but I sure as hell will not let them be killed by someone more powerful than them, especially someone who is my opponent.

 Chapter 2694: Bodyguard

    I saw the Grimm getting further and further; I kept watching even till its silhouette became tiny like an ant vanishing.

    One needs to be very cautious in dealing with Grimm like this one, as it would require a single attack from me would wipe away all the people I have brought. Even at such a distance, some of them have been affected that if not for my seed inside them, they wouldn''t have been able to bear the residual aura of the attack.

    After a few minutes, when Ashlyn had told me, it had truly left, and I rxed and flew back toward my people.

    "Let''s go!"

    I said, and golden lines began toe out of me, and soon the shuttle formed; they flew toward and sat inside it one after another.

    BOOM!

    The moment everyone sat down, the shuttle pped its wings and shot straight toward our destination, for which we were leaving quite early. I had thought the battle wouldst for hours, and it wouldn''t be midnight before I left, but that was not the case.

    It was only a ten; the battle hadsted not even an hour before we retreated.

    I would have liked it if we had fought a little longer, but that was not an option. I had reached the limit of attack, I could defend against my sword and summoned my shield, and it knew there was no way to break my shields.

    Though it would have been fun if it had tried to break my shield, it handnt tried much even when I had captured it in my shields.

    It had just epted my conditions of retreat without any tantrum. To be honest, this Bloodfire Hyenaman is one of the calmest Grimm I had ever seen, which made me wonder whether that information about it was wrong.

    Such information is very important; the whole fighting strategy is built upon it, and I will make changes.

    In the few minutes of flying, Ie across the monster, or the monster came at me. This time, I did not show mercy and was attacked with the strongest attack that the shuttle could cast.

    The single attack had done the job and finished off the shining monsters, but that was the first of many monsters that I woulde across. Grandmaster Yazdi''s warning was not for naught; the night is really dangerous here, and normal Grand Monsters wouldn''t be able to deal with the monsters that attacked night.

    These monsters that attacked are night are not only higher in number but also more powerful than I havee across during the day.

    Some of them were able to bear the full power attack from the shuttle; I had tounch a couple of more to kill them or shoo them away.

    Thud Thud Thud

    It took three hours and fifty-two minutes for us tond in the protective ground of the castle, an hour more than morning. The speed was a little slower than in the morning as I wanted to conserve the energy in case I came across a pretty powerful monster or a Grimm.

    "All of you have done well today," I said as I turned Grandmasters and Masters, "and don''t forget to submit the resources before going back to your quarters," I informed before flying toward the centralmand.

    It is mandatory to submit 75% of the resources; we did not check the storage of Masters and Grandmasters; it all works on the honor system. Through this, we keep track of the number of resources one submit, though we are able to see who is skimming on their submission if they do it enough times.

    Thud!<sub></sub>

    I passed through the protective formation and appeared in the centralmand, where to my surprise, two High-Grandmasters were present; one was Lord Yazdi, and the other one the one I am quite familiar with since he had been receiving my treatments to reach the absolute peak of the High-Grandmaster ss.

    He is an old man who looked to be in his seventies; there is nothing remarkable about him. If he hid his aura, he looked like a harmless grandpa.

    His appearance here surprised me; two High-Grandmaster is already a stretch, and now, they have sent the third one; they wouldn''t have sent him here without a sufficient reason.

    "Lord Zaar," they greeted in unison as I appeared; "Lord Yazdi," I greeted back and turned to the other High Grandmaster. "Lord Remus, it is quite a surprise to see you here," I said.

    "Not quite," he replied, and the looked on their faces changed. There was trepidation, but I could also see the intense excitement hidden behind those eyes.

    "Has something happened ?" I asked with my voice all somber "Yes, you could say that," he replied and motioned me to take a seat. I did, and they have sat across me.

    "What happened?" I asked. Their expressions have made me quite curious about what happened on the maind.

    "The Grand Lords have sensed the presence of that thing," he replied, and for a second, confusion clouded my eyes, and I even opened my mouth to inquire further when suddenly spark lit, and my eyes went wide in shock.

    "You can''t be serious?" I asked back in shock. "It is the truth, Lord Zaar; the Grand Lords have gone there and confirmed it," replied Lord Remus in all seriousness.

    It took a while to digest the news because it was too huge, and I had not expected to hear it for at least a century.

    "It had been only three and half centuries when it hadst appeared," I muttered softly before turning to Lord Remus for an important question. "Has the pyramid called me back?" I asked; it could be the only reason they have sent him here.

    "No, lord Zaar, I am here as your bodyguard," he replied with a small smile on his face, which again surprised me, but this time, I have quickly able to control my emotions.

    I couldn''t help but feel thankful for the council. If there had been any other news, I would have resisted the summons as my own progress is important as the project, but since that thing ising, everything has changed.

    The responsibilities on the project increased by tens of times in an instant with this news.

    Now, there will be more pressure from the council and even more from the people, especially Grandmasters and High-Grandmasters, all of them wanting to reach the absolute peak of High-Grandmaster before that thing appears, as, in that thing, they will find a way to reach the Grand Lord ss.

    That thing is so powerful that in the six thousand years, we have gained half of our Grand Lords through that thing.

    "Did Grand Lords say when it will make an appearance?" I asked, to which he shook his head. "No, they said it will appear within three months to one and a half years," he replied, to which I nodded.

    No wonder they sent me a bodyguard; I had been offered a bodyguard many times, but I rejected, and the council did not force considering I had to grow myself, face all the dangers, and improve, but this time, they were not willing to take the chance.

    "Lord Yazdi, Lord Remus, I am a little tired; I am going to rest in my quarters," I said and got up. As I reached the door, I stopped and turned back toward them.

    "Lord Remus, we will resume your treatment tomorrow, and Lord Yazdi, congrattions, your name has moved up in thest; you have officially be a subject of the project," I said and walked out of the centralmand, leaving them shocked.

 Chapter 2695: Interacting

    <iframe frameborder="0" height="0" id="aswift_1" name="aswift_1" scrolling="no" src="https://googleads.g.doubleclick/pagead/ads?client=ca-pub-5572264542219016&output=html&h=200&slotname=3620865717&adk=3742904142&adf=2380439325&pi=t.ma~as.3620865717&w=1050&fwrn=4&lmt=1664203979&rafmt=11&psa=1&format=1050x200&url=https%3A%2F%2F.%2Fcontent%2Fmonster-integration(KN)-573-1241995%2Fchapter&wgl=1&uach=WyJXaW5kb3dzIiwiMTAuMC4wIiwieDg2IiwiIiwiMTA1LjAuNTE5NS4xMjciLFtdLGZhbHNlLG51bGwsIjY0IixbWyJHb29nbGUgQ2hyb21lIiwiMTA1LjAuNTE5NS4xMjciXSxbIk5vdClBO0JyYW5kIiwiOC4wLjAuMCJdLFsiQ2hyb21pdW0iLCIxMDUuMC41MTk1LjEyNyJdXSxmYWxzZV0.&dt=1664203979107&bpp=8&bdt=1847&idt=8&shv=r20220921&mjsv=m202209120102&ptt=9&saldr=aa&abxe=1&cookie=ID%3D011f5fdf64bc9817-224477cfb6d60004%3AT%3D1664195649%3ART%3D1664195649%3AS%3DALNI_MbOz86Qy6RfJsfhdPI5TX0euQ1nZA&gpic=UID%3D000009e2bd397766%3AT%3D1664195649%3ART%3D1664195649%3AS%3DALNI_MY8xQaHuP3eHtX4_AgSDGjst_wSHQ&prev_fmts=0x0&nras=1&corrtor=6400770362787&frm=20&pv=1&ga_vid=1904408048.1664195649&ga_sid=1664203978&ga_hid=2136404195&ga_fc=1&ga_cid=704885206.1664195649&rplot=4&u_tz=420&u_his=13&u_h=1080&u_w=1920&u_ah=1040&u_aw=1920&u_cd=24&u_sd=1&dmc=8&adx=433&ady=283&biw=1915&bih=937&scr_x=0&scr_y=0&eid=44759876%2C44759927%2C44759842%2C44767668%2C42531706%2C21065725&oid=2&pvsid=2626578777067183&tmod=2058269171&uas=0&nvt=1&ref=https%3A%2F%2F.%2Fcontent%2Fmonster-integration(KN)-573-1250647%2Fchapter&eae=0&fc=1920&brdim=0%2C0%2C0%2C0%2C1920%2C0%2C1920%2C1040%2C1920%2C937&vis=2&rsz=od%7Com%7CpeoEr%7Cp&abl=XS&pfx=0&fu=128&bc=31&ifi=2&uci=a!2&fsb=1&xpc=cWSnpXvNmP&p=https%3A//.&dtd=17" style="left: 0px; position: absolute; top: 0px; border: 0px; width: 1050px; height: 0px;" width="1050"></iframe>

    "You are not trying to kill me, are you? I have heard how dangerous those luminescent pools are, and now you want me to enter a High-Grandmaster ss luminescent pool," she asked, bearing an expression of outrage on her face.

    "You will be fine; use those two things before entering; within an hour, you will gain the amazing benefits," I said, waving her concerns away.

    "You know, I have seen the videos of the luminescent pool, and I don''t think even my diamond skin would be able to protect me if I entered the High-Grandmaster ss luminescent pool," she said uncertainly.

    "Why don''t I try the Grandmaster one first? Since you know, I am a Grandmaster," she asked, to which I shook my head. "Those will be useless to you; just enter the pool with those things, and you will be safe," I said.

    "Fine, since it is you saying it, I will ept, but if I sense the slightest danger to my life, I am going to jump out of that pool," she said and flew toward the castle gates. "Good luck," I called out, and to that, she waved before flying out the gates.

    She is going on a dangerous mission; from what I have read, region six is a dangerous ce; even Lord Yazdi, with all his strength, nearly died there, and Rhea, as she had said, is still a Grandmaster.

    ''She will be fine,'' I tell myself. Rhea is powerful, and with defenses, even a High-Grandmaster would find it hard to kill her, not to mention she has dee-dee her monster. From the reports I have read, the monster also seemed to gain the benefits from her bloodline and is no weaker than her.

    I watched her till her silhouette disappeared before going back to the castle; there were things I had to do and much less time.

    While I sleptst night, my clone had read every little information I had on that thing, and it is a lot. It is useful, also useless. There is something that remained the same, but many things changed, especially the dangers.

    A lot of people died inside it, even Grand Lords.

    It is morning, and I have three hours before I have to leave for region 3. Now that it had be clear that things would appear, the resources have be even more important, as the project is going to burn through them.

    I have already sent the updated missive earlier to the team. Before, we have been a little careful with the resources, but now I have asked them to burn through them; there is no need to worry about anything else other than advancing the subject.

    This also means I will have to cut my trip short, but I still have two weeks, which I think would be enough, before I go to another battlefield in search of the data.

    Click!

    A few minutester, I walked into the hall where Lord Yazdi and Lord Remus were already waiting for me.

    "Let''s start!" I said with a smile that made Lord Yazdi visibly shudder. I only have three hours, which means I am not going to hold back. I am usually a little considerate of the High Grandmaster, but now, I don''t really have time.

    "It is enough for today; we will continue tomorrow with another treatment," I looked at two High-Grandmasters who had copsed in different ces. Both of them have gone through different treatments which are suitable for them, but the pain they have felt is nearly the same.

    "We have to leave for Region three, be ready in twenty minutes Grandmaster Remus," I said and walked out of the hall.

    I quickly went to my room and brought out the delicious lunch my clone had cooked and began to eat with Nero.

    Ashlyn had gone out in the morning.

    "Father, you have to let me out today; you have promised," Nero said as he finished with his te. "I will even help in finding those luminescent pools; I don''t think they are much of the challenge for me," he added before I could say anything.

    Nero is bing too smart for his age; he knows my weaknesses and says the right thing at the right time.

    "Since I had promised you, I will follow it," I said and lifted my te to wash; a minuteter, I am ready to ready to go out.

    "You don''t have to go inside; you can stay on my shoulder," I said to Nero when he was about to go into the core. Hearing that, Nero''s eyes exploded with happiness, and he jumped on my shoulder.

    I have been revealing Nero now and then, increased his appearances more in the two months. I have been keeping him inside too long; he needs to see the outside world more.

    "There is no need," I said and petted his head before walking out of my quarter, only to find Lord Remus waiting outside my door; a look of surprise appeared in his eyes as he looked Nero on my shoulder.

    "Lord Remus, it seemed like you are taking you are bodyguard duties quite seriously," I said, to which he smiled. "It is my duty and honor that I have got the job of protecting you, Lord Zaar," he said after a second of silence.

    ? I did not say anything to that, and instead, I took out the white disc from my storage and ced it on the center of his chest.

    Buzz!

    The dick buzzed, and formation began toe out of it, and a minuteter, the formation covered himpletely before transforming into the grey armor of stone and metal.

    "This?" he asked. "Grimms do not need to know there is a High Grandmaster beside me; I would like to fight them myself, and you would help me when I had asked you to," I said, "As you wish, Lord Zaar," he said.

    It is not a protective armor but something that would actually hide his true aura; through this armor, he would be able to pose as the Grandmaster, and even a High-Grandmaster wouldn''t be able to sense his true power unless he revealed it.

    With this finished, we walked out of the castle, and the team was already waiting for us.

    "Our destination today is also Region three; we are going a little deeper than yesterday, toward the red-dust hills," I said, and the golden lines began toe out of me, and soon the shuttle was formed, and they got in.

    BOOM!

    With the loud boom, the shuttle entered the air, and its speed increased even further, in the air. Nero, who was on my shoulder, jumped on the dashboard and looked around with his shining eyes.

    "He is so cute!" said the young Master named Jennifer from behind; she tried to control her voice, but with our senses, everyone heard her loud and clear, including Nero.

    Nero slowly turned toward the Master, and before she could process what was happening, she found Nero in herp. It shocked her and scared her, but soon she calmed down.

    "Do you want me to pet you?" she asked, seeing Nero nudging at her hands, to which he nodded, and she hesitantly began to pet him while casting a sneaky nce toward me.

    I did not say anything, even happy seeing he was interacting with others.

 Chapter 2696: Red-Dust Hills

    Chapter 2696: Red-Dust HillsNote: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    ''This bastard!'' I cursed in my mind; just a few minutes ago, I was happy that Nero was interacting, but now he is exacting the pleasure from the buxom of countless girls.

    Seeing his face squeezed between the buxom of girls, I wanted to drag him back into the core and never let him out.

    I am not the only one who is mad at him; nearly all the men sitting are.

    They also wanted to pet him and cuddle him, but he did not go toward them; he only jumped from thep of one woman to another, and the thing is, every woman wanted it, even old and stoic like Roya couldn''t help but pet him.

    Thud Thud Thud!

    Three hours and neen minutes passed when I activated the shuttle, and everybodynded on the red dust hills.

    It looked like, as its name says, it is a red color hill that had luminescent red dust flying around it. The strange thing about the dust is that it never flew away from the hill; it always remained around it, covering it like a nket, never scattering away, not big fast wind is.

    We don''t know much about it; before us, only two people havee here. One was a High Grandmaster a few decades ago, and the other was Lord Yazdi; both of them did not spend more than a few minutes here.

    This ce was chosen by me due to the particr type of resources that this hill produces; I was quite surprised when my clone examined the resources from this ce, as all of them contain a special type of herbal energy, which I really like.

    60% of nts from this ce would be used in the project, which is absolutely shocking considering, we use not even 5% of resources that came from other ces.

    I want to investigate it, and it is a good thing; I have a great partner for that, who finally came back on my shoulder after taking all the pleasures of mortal life.

    "I have divided this ce into areas, and each area had been assigned to you for harvesting the resources," I said as I tapped the few buttons on my holowatch, and their holowatches lit up. "Go; I hope we will be able to harvest the resources from this ce by night," I added, and they scatted immediately, except for lord Remus.

    "Lord Zaar, I don''t think we will be able to harvest by night; it will take the whole night, even a morning tomorrow," He said, and I smiled at that.

    "If we did not face any obstruction, we would be finished by midnight," I said with a smile, and a hundred strings released from me, and a few secondster, he saw the resources around him disappearing rapidly that by the end of the minute, no resources remained in the three hundred meter diameter around me.

    Yesterday, I harvested as many resources as all the people I had brought; the strings made such things too convenient.

    "Your methods are really out ofmon sense," He said with a shake of his head and walked away toward the area I had assigned to him. Since he came here, he has had to contribute.

    As for bodyguarding, he could do that for distance; with his power, it would need him bare seconds to reach me, and I have enough confidence that I could stall any danger for at least a few seconds before he arrives.

    "You go y around; if possible, find me some luminescent pools," I said to Nero, "I will not disappoint you, father," he said and hopped out of my shoulder excitedly and disappeared into the hills.

    I couldn''t help but shake my head seeing that before I walked away while my strings stretched around me, harvesting the resources. The harvest is not simple; since these nts are high level, they require a unique method to harvest.

    Thankfully, my strings are versatile; they could envelop the trees, morph into the formation or even create a small domain around the nt. Harvesting is not a challenge; the real challenge is controlling hundreds of different strings and doing hundred of different things.

    It is very strainful that even now, I am feeling a headache and sometimes end up destroying a nt, but it is a price well worth for such amazing harvest speed.

    The harvesting could be more efficient if I handed control of my strings to my clone, but I did not, as my clone has hundred different things to do, and using it to harvest would be such a waste since it is a thing I am capable of doing myself.

    Hun!

    It had been a few minutes, and I had begun harvesting when suddenly, I sensed something and immediately extended my string toward the star 22, who had just now been hit by a High-Grandmaster ss luminescent burst.

    It had taken all the energy to contain in the seed, which is fine considering no harm hade to the host. Though it would have happened yesterday, he would lie on the ground, with dangerous pores appearing all over his body.

    Yesterday, I collected enough data about the luminescent that I have modified my seeds and now they are better equipped to deal with, even could take High-Grandmaster ss luminescent burst as it did now.

    My string reached him and piece into his body without him knowing and began to charge the seed, which had lost nearly all its power; while it was happening, I continued to harvest, and half a minuteter, the string finished charging.

    It came back and resumed harvesting.

    Time passed, and I became happier and happier as more and more resources began to pile inside me. They are going to help the project tremendously, especially now when we have started to burn them with careless abandon.

    In the missive I sent to the team, I have removed the restrictions on the D ss treatments. The D ss treatments consume a lot of resources but provide only a quarter of the benefitspared to C ss treatments, and we did not use them unless we had no choice due to their consumption of resources.

    Now with that thinging, progress is the only thing that matters, not the price we are willing to pay for it.

    The donations and the resourcesing from the ruins wouldn''t be enough to sustain us, and I really hope that the Grand Lords would be able to enforce the hawthorn protocol, which they have activated.

    Everything is good, except for one thing, the Grimms; unlike yesterday, there are no Grimms at the seeing distance. Though Ashlyn had detected them near me, I did not hide the aura of the shuttle when I came.

    I really hope the Grimme for a fight. If it did not, then I am going at it when I finish harvesting because this is the thing for which I came to this ruin, and my battle yesterday with Bloodfire Hyenaman has already provided me with a huge amount of data.

    The twelve-arm move has been much more efficient than I had throught, and now, I have to quickly be good enough at controlling them that I would be able to use the mountain cleaving style through them.

    Just imaging the power I could project when all twelve arms using those moves couldn''t help but shake me with excitement.

 Chapter 2697: Pools

    Chapter 2697: Pools''Father, I have found it!'' said Nero; it took him sixteen minutes for Nero to find the luminescent pool, and I wish I could say I was surprised.

    The moment, a few secondster, after harvesting the resources I was harvesting, I moved and soon reached the ce where he had found the luminescent pool, and Nero was kind enough to move the earth around, giving the simple ess to the pool.

    "Good job, Nero," I said and petted him before turning to the luminescent pool. It is the Master grade luminescent pool like yesterday, but bigger. It would be enough for five people.

    ''Hartford, Gavai,e to me,'' I called the two people who were not able to enter the pool yesterday. ''I have found a luminescent pool; those who are interested in entering coulde,'' I said, and a few secondster, a clear surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    People areing, lots of them; yesterday only five people had, and now there are twenty-seven areing, some even had appeared beside me.

    The increase in number is not surprising; I was sure those three of sat in the pool would discuss the benefits they have got with their peers. If they know they are going to receive the concrete benefits, they would be willing to bear even a torturous pain.

    A minuteter, thirty people gathered around the pool; three more decided toe at thest minute. The one that surprised me most by their presence is Irvin; he is the one who had found the luminescent pool yesterday but did not enter inside when I gave him to opportunity.

    "Hartford, Gavai, James, Cai, and Rena, step forward," I said, and five people stepped forward and deactivated their armors with me asking.

    As they appeared, small red balls appeared in my hand and flew toward them before touching their forehead. The moment they, the melted and red liquid spread began to spread over their bodies, and within forty seconds, it had covered them whole.

    The moment the solution covered them fully, a blue formation materialized over it.

    This is something I created yesterday after I got data from the three subjects; these are much cheaper and more efficient than the bark solution I used yesterday.

    "Four of you, enter inside," I said before turning to red who were watching. "All of you, go back to your area; we have a lot of resources to harvest, and don''t worry when I find another luminescent pool, I will call you," I said, and with my order, they left, albeit unwillingly.

    I did not stay there much longer either; I watched them for a couple of seconds before I walked away. There is no need for me to stay with them, the formation is automatic, and if some problem does appear, I will be able to deal with it with my seed.

    I resumed the harvested and continued for twelve minutes before Nero found another luminescent pool, a much smaller one with only a capacity of two.

    That was just beginning, as the next hour, he found four more, making six within little more than an hour. All the pools were Master ss and have a capacity of two to nine people; now, half of the Masters are sitting in a luminescent pool.

    The speed at which Nero finds the luminescent pool is shocking; if he continued finding them at such speed, then in less than two hours, all the Masters would be in the luminescent pool.

    The luminescent pools are not easy to find, but Nero is finding them at an amazing speed; each one of them is tens of miles away from the other, but despite that, he is not having a problem finding them and even enjoying the process immensely.

    Still, all the pools he had found were Master grade; there was not a single Grandmaster luminescent pool in them.

    They are extremly rare, so rare that we have only found one so far, and that is in region seven; the same region, we have a High-Grandmaster ss luminescent pool.

    Those regions are extremly dangerous, filled with dense luminescent energy. Grandmaster Yazdi had informed me that in regions six and seven, one is constantly being attacked by High-Grandmaster burst every few seconds, and the monsters there are extremly powerful, that he is barely able to survive when he went to explore there.

    Still, he sent Rhea there, and it is not like he is cruel, but it is a requirement, and she has all the abilities toparable to survive there; those diamond abilities of hers are not just for defense; they are capable of much more.

    What I want to say is that it will be quite hard to find the Grandmaster ss luminescent poll here. From what I am able to observe, to form the luminescent pool, a flux of dense energies require, and that should form over a special type of nt, which helps it ferment over the period of years.

    If I am not wrong, then at least a decade is required to form a Master ss luminescent pool, and as for the time required for Grandmaster and High-Grandmaster sses, I have no idea, but it should be more, a lot more.

    Two hours passed, and now all forty-two Masters have either taken the benefits of the luminescent pools or taken it currently.

    Even those who were horrified by that flesh-melting video of the luminescent pool decided to step into it and get the benefits. It is a good thing; I have prepared those balls in the excess that now every Master is able to enjoy the amazing benefits of a luminescent pool.

    Soon, its evening, and now all the Masters who have gained the benefits of the luminescent pool are harvesting the resources in earnest.

    I have even let them practice their strength by allowing a few Master ss monsters toe in and fight with them. Today too, there are no High-Grandmaster monsters for me to fight, as Ashlyn had dealt with them.

    And now, I am jealously watching my enemy fighting against the Monster, from Ashlyn''s eyes, who is flying over the Grimm undetected.

    This Grimm Monster is someone who is not in our database; it had never appeared before but is extremly strong as Bloodfire Hyenaman, whom I had fought yesterday, possessing many unique abilities, most importantly having a powerful bloodline.

    If I am able to swallow its bloodline, I will gain a huge boost, but it will not be easy; this bastard is strong and just as tricky to deal with as Hyenaman.

    Still, I want to fight it, and I will just as I finish harvesting and seein it has already formed the camp, it will not be leaving. So, I could take my sweet time in harvesting the resources before I go fight against it.

    I only watched the battle for a few minutes before handing it to my clone, and I focused on harvesting the resources.

    My string moved fast as if wanting to finish this job as possible before moving for the real target for which they had been created, and I couldn''t agree more with that.

    Still, despite my working hard, it took me near midnight to finish the harvest, and now, it is time to have a battle that I very much deserve.

 Chapter 2698: Goat Heads

    Chapter 2698: Goat Heads''Lord Remus, I will be leaving for the battle,'' I said as I flew into the sky before shooting toward the Grimm.

    The Grimm is a little far, and it would take me some time, but I don''t mind. It is a good thing; the shockwaves and residual energy of battle wouldn''t be able to reach the humans, and now that there is Nero, I have to be worried about the safety of the humans.

    Lord Remus, which I had thought stay and protect humans, did not seem to be doing that.

    He was following behind me; I did not say anything as I didn''t think that would be any useful. He is sent here to guard me, and he will do that no matter what I say to him.

    Soon, I reached near my enemy, and it flew out of the camp; I had not hidden my aura as it would not be any use, its not like I could assassinate it. I would have if I had the strength, but I did not; even with all my stealth abilities, it will sense me the moment I entered a hundred-meter radius of it or even sooner.

    "Hellow, new friend," I said to Blue Horned Goatman, which had blue veiny armor made of ice covering every part of its body.

    "Zaar," It said simply, and an ax appeared in its hand. "You know, it is good to introduce yourself when you are unknown," I said with a smile before there was no reaction from it; its expressions remained unchanged.

    "Well, it seemed like I will have to note you down as ugly ice goat," I said and even made a gesture of writing.

    "de Storm of Icre!" the Blue Horned Goatman said, and the terrifying aura erupted out of its body and formed a clear bloodline phantom of ice blue goatman, which disappeared inside it a momentter, and at the same time, thousands of huge ice des materialized from behind it.

    "You know, I was just joking; you do not need to get so serious for such simple words," I said and pushed my hands forward defensively.

    "Die!" It said tens of thousands of powerful ice des came at me with incredible speed. This attack is not only fast but also powerful. As powerful as thest attack of Hyenaman before, I was forced to summon my shields.

    First Burst + Second Burst + Third Burst

    ''Twelve Arms!'' I activated all three of my boosts and harnessed all their strength, and also, the twelve arms came out of me, each one holding a different weapon.

    ''Since you want to fight, I will give you the fight!'' I said and pushed mynce forward toward the ice de that came at me.

    These ice des are as thick as mine and twice in length, and each possesses an aura powerful enough to crush the army. I have to be careful of them. If a couple of them hit me, then it would be a game over for me.

    BANG!

    Mynce struck against the first de, and it exploded into thousands of pieces and came at me. I did not make any movement to stop; instead, I moved mynce and other weapons toward the thousands ofnces which areing from behind.

    BANG BANG BANG

    First, thence was just the beginning; a fraction of secondster, my weapons shed against the tens of ice des, and all of them had exploded into tiny sharp pieces and came at me.

    Hun!

    Finally, the firstyer of the broken pieces touched me, and to my great surprise, instead of striking me hard, these pieces turned into puff as they touched me, and their extremly cold bloodline energy drilled inside my armor en masse.

    The sudden intake of this powerful ice elemental bloodline energy was so powerful that I felt freezing. Every part of me started to be cold, but the very next moment, a couple of formations activated inside me and began to release the heat.

    I have learned a lot from yesterday''s battle; at the stage where the Grimm is, its energy did not need to touch me to affect me; yesterday, the Hyenamans aura was enough to make my blood heat, and when it entered inside me, it had made it steaming hot.

    My clone had worked hard and created the formation to ward off such effects.

    BANG BANG BANG

    My weapons moved at an extremly fast speed, not letting in even a single ice de close to me, but the fracture pieces of it wereing inside me, and this energy was huge, and with every ice de destroyed, it increased rapidly.

    Thankfully, if I am good at anything, it would be dealing with energy. Even if it ising at a huge amount, I am dealing with it. My armor kept absorbing and getting stronger, and those it could not absorb were getting quickly refined and sent to my runes, which are more than happy to consume it all.

    BANG!

    Finally, thest ice de came, and it was destroyed by my rapier, and a momentter, my armor absorbed it.

    "Whew, that was one scary attack," I said as I ced my hand on my rapidly beating heart. "You survived." It stated without change in its frozen expressions.

    "I had to use all my strength to do that," I replied to its statement.

    "You are not going to survive the next one," It said, and its eyes radiated in blinding blue light; and once again, the bloodline phantom appeared behind before disappearing inside it, and the aura that came out of its body was so powerful that I felt as if my soul had frozen away.

    "Nine Chains Goat Heads!" It said in a hollowed voice, and the very next moment, nine huge goat heads materialize in front of it.

    These nine goats'' heads are huge; each one is about five meters tall and frozen blue and has chains of ice attached to their heads whose ends have it held in their hand.

    "Freeze to death, human!" It said, and to shock, I found the goats moved at such speed that they surrounded me in an instant from all directions, just like the snakes of Hyenaman did, but goat heads are far more powerful than those snakes.

    MAAAA MAAAA MAAAA

    The nine goat heads bleated loudly in ghostly voice and spewed out the torrent of thick icy mist at me. The mist is powerful, far more powerful than I had thought it would be, so much that, even Lord Remus caught in the mist, he would be frozen to death, much less me.

    This is why he is calling me, wanting toe to help me, but I stopped him, saying everything was under my control, and it is, despite this being likely, its most powerful attack.

    The frozen mist came at me, and before it could stick me, it stopped by my shields which had be visible.

    My shields lighted up as powerful mist hit them; for a few seconds. My shields begin to shake, but I am not worried; the attack is powerful but not enough to break through my shields.

 Chapter 2699: Rocks I

    Chapter 2699 Rocks I

    Note: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    ''Good job; I will soone and see what you have found,'' I said to Nero before turning back to the mist that nine goat heads are still spewing out at my shields, which are shaking under its pressure.

    I did not do anything except for keeping an eye on the bastard, which had not moved from its spot since the battle had begun. Just like Hyenaman, it had maintained the distance, and I was sure if I had moved toward it, it would retreat.

    It also had a powerful invisible cover surrounding it; if I were to describe them, then I would say they are the icy rings. There are eighteen of them, and they zip around it at an extremly fast speed, so fast that whenever my strings tried to move at its body, it would repel them.

    This is the advantage of the power it has; if we are of equal strength, then my strings would have pierced through that defense.

    Even now, my strings are powerful enough to hold; even if they bind 25% of it, I have confidence that I will be able to kill it, but currently, it is a great challenge.

    More than one and half a minute had passed when finally, the goat heads stopped spewing the icy mist and closed their horrific mouth. I am sure these goat heads are not just for spewing icy energy; I have seen their teeth, and they would easily be able to chomp me into the pieces.

    As the mist disappeared, my shields too, and now we are just staring at each other; it with its frozen expressions while I with my smile.

    "So, do you have anything else?" I asked with a smile; it did not reply; it just continued looking at me before it turned and flew down toward the camp; while doing that, it increased the power and the range of defensive method, fearing I might attack them with my strings.

    I watched it till it had touched down on the camp before turning back and flying away.

    I really wish I could burn down the whole camp and the Grimm with it after such a disappointing battle. I wanted to have greater time fighting with my twelve arms, but the bastard only gave me one chance beforeunching that powerful attack against which I could only defend.

    Thud!

    A few minutes passed, and Inded back in the red dust hills, and a momentter, Lord Remus appeared beside me.

    ? "It was an incredible battle, Lord Zaar," Lord Remus, to a mirthless smile, couldn''t help but appear on my face. "What was incredible about it? I had only defended against its only one attack before I had to summon my shield and hide like a turtle," I replied.

    He smiled at that, "While killing the enemy is important, which is more important is surviving, as there will be many chances to kill the enemy in the future, while there is only one life," said the old man, and I couldn''t help but nod at that.

    "Yes, there will be a time when I will kill the bastard," I said before walking toward the Nero. "We are not leaving?" I asked Lord Remus as she followed beside me.

    "No, Nero had found something, and we are going to check it out," I said. I had not hidden the fact that it was Nero that was helping me find the luminescence pool; I have now be powerful enough that I do not need to hide every ability of my monster.

    Soon we reach a ce where Nero; is quietly sitting on the stone before a tunnel, which I am sure has been created by him.

    I had asked him what he had been found, but he did not tell me.

    We appeared by the tunnel, Nero jumped on my shoulder, and we walked into the tunnel silently. "There is a natural tunnel a few two hundred meters down, and it is quite deep," said Lord Remus while casting a deep look at Nero.<sub></sub>

    "Then we will see what it has," I said without stopping. "What about our people?" He asked worriedly, "They will be fine," I said.

    He looked at me for a second before following.

    Ashlyn is flying above; if any dangerous monsters attack, she will be able to handle it. She will be fine, even if Grimm attacked.

    Soon, we reached the natural tunnel made of jagged stone. We did not stop and continued going down, crossing tens of meters each second.

    "Are you sensing the energy?" I asked Lord Remus, "It is luminescent energy, but of different vorpared to what is in the environment and in luminescent pools," he said and nodded at that, as I had sensed the same things.

    "It also seemed to contain inherent heaviness," I said and increased the defenses of my armor. This energy is different but also very dangerous; I want to be as protected as possible unless wee across unforeseen.

    Though I do not think we would or if we did, it would be manageable; otherwise, Nero would have informed me about it already.

    Finally, we have reached the ce which seemed like the end of the cavern; the energy here is exceptionally dense and heavy that it feels like we are in the high gravity environment.

    The pressure of energy is fine; what concerns is the power of energy, which is really something else. "I don''t think even those newly advanced high Grandmasters would be able to bear this energy," said Grandmaster Remus as he activated his defensive methods around him.

    My armor also became thicker and bigger as I created the extrayer of armor while Nero went inside me.

    He is fine, and that is why I have sent him back to the core; I do not want to reveal too much of Nero''s abilities in front of this old man, who I am sure would report everything back to the Pyramid.

    "Let''s enter inside," I said and stepped inside in what seemed like a cavern, and the things I saw inside couldn''t help but stumped me.

    I saw a cavern full of rocks, rocks of all colors which are shining like a bright bulb; here it is so bright that even Grandmaster couldn''t be able to see anything other than the shining rocks; even I had to modify elements of my abilities to see beneath the light.

    The shining rocks are nothing rare; the whole ruin is filled with these things; any rock of this ruin would give a shine, but all the rocks I have seen, never gave out such blinding shine, which is filled with power and heaviness.

    One does not need to be a genius to know these rocks are special; my abilities have already told me that these rocks contain far denser luminescent energies than the luminescent pool and the nature of this energy is also much different than themon luminescent energy and the one that is found in pools.

    I adjusted my defensive measure before walking a little inside and crouched down to pick the piece of shining rock.

    Hun!

    The moment I picked it up, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

 Chapter 2700: Rocks II

    Chapter 2700: Rocks II"Lord Zaar, do you know what these shining stones are?" I asked Lord Remus, to which I shook my head and turned my eyes back to the little shining stone in my hand.

    "Lord Remus, be careful when you touch these stones; the dangerous energy inside them wants to drill inside you the moment you touch them," I warned him when I saw him moving to pick the stone from the ground.

    This stone is heavier than one could imagine; just a tiny piece the size of my thumbnail weighed more than a hundred kilograms, and the thing is, it is not a rock but concentrated energy which had been solidified.

    This whole cavern is filled with these rocks; there are hills of them here, and I do not have a damn idea what they do.

    Though one thing is clear, they are valuable; this immensely dense energy is definitely valuable, and I am going to find out its value. I am sure, with enough experiments, I will be able to figure out what it does, which immensely for its value.

    "Damn!" Lord Reyes cursed behind me as he picked up a rock simr size to the one in my hand. Its energy seemed to have stung him, but he did not throw it away. Instead, he created the istion shield around the rock, which seemed to have calmed the enemies of the rock.

    "These things are nasty," he said, but he observed it for a while before putting it in a crystal box. I also handed the stone to my clone for the experiments and walked inside the cavern while spreading sound sense around.

    The range is only a few hundred meters, which is still better than nothing. The normal soul sense did not work here; the energies here eat that away.

    Which is another interesting thing I have noticed about energy; it affects soul energy hard, while the regr soul energy also affects the soul energy, but not this much; it is too aggressive toward the soul and not just the soul, but other things too.

    My clone had just performed some experiments and found it aggressive toward the flesh, as well as toward the soul; it is not just that; it is aggressive toward everything.

    About half an hour passed when I turned to Lord Remus, "This energy is the reason why the resources on the red-dust hill are so different," I said to him. "This energy is too destructive; it should have destroyed everything?" he asked.

    I smiled at that.

    "Adaptability Lord Remus, the nts above got used to this energy, and they are not getting this directly. It is being purified by the rocks and soul and other things before reaching the nts in a tiny amount," I exined.

    I have already expected that much when I have seen the rocks, but after some looking around, I found out my guess is true.

    Now, I want to see where this energy ising from; I could tell it ising from the ground, but I could not tell how and what from, and my soul sense has a hard time going deeper than a few meters; as th floor, itself made of the shining rock.

    I might not be able to find out the due density of this energy, but I want to try. It will be interesting if I am able to find a source of this energy; it will help me in determining the use of this energy.

    I am tuning my soul sense to this energy, and slowly, I am able to seep it further into the ground. My soul senses have already crossed the ten meters, and the distance is increasing by minutes; I just hope I will be able to seep my soul sense a few hundred meters deep, which might be able to provide me with some answers.

    Nearly an hour passed, and my soul sense had reached a little over hundred meters deep when I had made a breakthrough in tuning.

    As I did it, a change urred; the resistance I was feeling with the energy vanished. I did not waste any time and pushed my soul to sense deeper fast; this breakthrough came with the cost; I am burning arge amount of rule-bending power by the second.

    So, I have almost half a minute to look for a source before I have to call back my soul sense.

    Gasp!

    Ten seconds, fifteen seconds, twenty seconds, at twenty-two seconds, when my soul sensed I had reached nearly eight miles down when I saw something shocking before I had cut my soul sense down; the thing down there had sensed me.

    "Lord Zaar, are you all right?" He asked as I crouched down weakly; "I am fine," I replied a momentter and got up, taking a deep breath.

    Cutting soul sense had cost me, but I will heal from it in an hour; my clone had already activated soul healing formation, and I increased the tempo of the soul cleansing method, which I am constantly circting, even in my sleep.

    "Were you able to find something?" asked Lord Remus when I was finally able to calm myself. "Yes, but it is not something we can deal with," I said.

    "We have stayed here enough; let us collect some samples and leave," I said before he could inquire further.

    I might have answered the question he had in his mind if I had known the answer myself. I was able only able to see it for a moment before being forced to cut my soul sense. Though what I saw is recorded, I will study it, as it is one of the most amazing things I have ever seen.

    It has made a deep impact on my mind, and I have already decided it is one of the things I will investigate deeply when I reach the Grandmaster ss.

    I feel like, at that time, I will be able to look at it more clearly.

    It took us a few minutes to collect the samples before we walked toward the exit; once we reached the exit, it took us a couple of seconds to reach outside.

    "Has anything happened while we are out?" I asked when I reached the group. All of them have already gathered and waiting for us worriedly; this area is extremly dangerous; even Grandmasters here are chickens waiting to ughter.

    In this ruin, they barely have any power and are just glorified herb pickers.

    "Yes, not far from here, two huge Grandmaster ss birds fought¡­." Johan gave short detail of the battle, and I listened even though I knew what had happened.

    A grandmaster ss bird arrived not long after we entered the cavern, but Ashlyn fought it and burned it to the ashes. The only thing that bird had survived was its core.

    "We are finished here; let go," I said after I calmed them with my few words.

    BOOM!

    A minuteter, the shuttle took the air, and Nero once again came out of me and jumped into the embrace of heaven. I did not say anything to him; these people need something to focus on after what they have experienced.

 Chapter 2701: Vestige

    Note: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    "Lady Yui increase the flow of your energy; Lord Yazdi continues pouring the energy," I said as I increased the flow of energy.

    We three High-Grandmaster are sitting on the triangr formation, and in the center of it is a Grandmaster, who is floating in mid-air while her body ispletely covered five-inch thick ck substance, and on it is a dense formation.

    The Grandmaster''s name is Veera Candance, a peak Grandmaster; she was not on the list of breakthrough candidates for this month or the next six months. I barely started on her, and she would have needed at least one year to one and half years before she had a chance to breakthrough into the High-Grandmaster ss.

    Things changed during a mission a few days ago; she hade across a wonderful opportunity in the ruin that had changed things.

    So, when I read her data from the new seeds that the team had sent, I immediately devised the method to fill the gaps she had with an insanely expensive treatment, which her organization was more than happy to pay for.

    Now, with this treatment, she will bepletely ready to make a breakthrough into the High-Grandmaster ss.

    Pyramid wants High-Grandmasters, no matter the price they have to pay to make them. I have received a letter from the councils of nine supremes saying they are willing to give me separate ess to resources other than normal donations as long as I help their member to advance into the High-Grandmaster ss.

    The conditions are agreeable, considering the supremes are not holding back on their general donation; it is a win-win for both the project and supremes.

    It is giving an undue advantage to supremes, but I could do nothing about it. I could slow down a little to give the other organizations more advantage, but now with that thing appearing, my hands have also tied up to anything.

    Now, if they want topete, then they will have open their treasuries and provide us resources. So, we will not slow down because of resources.

    The letters from the team had already said that some organizations have also started opening their treasuries, and with time, more would join because they do not have any other choice; we are their only hope.

    Crack Crack Crack¡­

    More than an hour passed when I and two High-Grandmasters removed their hands from the formations. The ck block also gentlynded on the ground cracks began to appear on it, and its pieces began to fall down before a figure of Grandmaster Veera revealed itself through it.

    "You only need to go through two more treatments prepared by the director on the maind, and you will be ready to make a breakthrough into High-Grandmaster," I said, and hearing that the women''s eyes couldn''t help but light up brightly.

    "Though I would suggest waiting, you have a good chance of creating a bloodline core. If you worked hard and got a few more lucky chances, you might form it within a year," I suggested, which surprised her and both High-Grandmasters.

    I have looked at her bloodline, and it is nearly ready to form the core; the opportunity she got in the ruin is pretty fantastic. I havepared her old meta-physical with the new one, and the advancement her bloodline made in a single month could be said to be shocking.

    She would have needed years to make such great advancement.

    "Thank you for the advice, Grandmaster; I will think about it," she said and thanked the other before leaving. She will not be staying in ruin; she will leave within an hour.<sub> </sub>

    "Core, it is one of the great regrets I have," said Lady Yui with a sigh; "Me too; at our level, it is very hard to create a core than it is at Master or even Grandmaster ss," added Lord Yazi with a tone of regret.

    I did not say anything as what they said was right; once you reach the High-Grandmaster ss, it bes very hard to create the core.

    "Well, our future is not dead; we have that thing; I just hope Grandmaster Zaar will make uspletely ready to take every opportunity from that thing," said Lady Yui as she turned me with her twinkling eyes. "I will try my hardest, Lady Yui, Lord Yazdi," I said, and we walked out of the hall.

    It is morning, and I will be leaving with Lady Yui in an hour.

    She hade two days ago, recing Lord Remus; it is I who had asked for the recement. I did not have anyints about him, but I have finished with his treatment, and it would be a more efficient use of me to send another High-Grandmaster to receive the treatments.

    I like Grandmaster Yui, she is fun, and unlike most High-Grandmasters, she is not old; she is about the professor''s age and fun to be with.

    Hun!

    Suddenly a surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face, and about a minuteter, Lord Yazdi''s holowatch lit up.

    "Grandmaster Rhea returned earlier than I had imagined," He said, and we shed toward themand, and a few secondster, we appeared. It took a little more than a minute before the silhouette of Rhea appeared in front of our eyes and got bigger and bigger every moment.

    ''Interesting,'' I said as my clone began to read the data that my seed inside her began sensing, and it was very interesting, more than I thought it would be, especially about the luminescent pool; the luminescent pool of high Grandmaster ss is different than I had imagined and the benefits are also different.

    Thud!

    Rheanded on the centralmand, and looking at her face, she seemed quite tired. Though, her tired eyes shed when she saw Lady Yui, who smiled at her.

    "Grandmaster Rhea, I am d you have arrived safe and sound," said Lord Yazdi, "You came early; weren''t your missions supposed tost for about two weeks?" I asked directly; I do not have to be polite with my words.

    Her expression turned serious when she heard my question, "I havee across something, which is beyond my level," she said, and hearing that, all our expressions became serious.

    "What is it?" asked Lord Yazdi, to which she shook her head. "I don''t know, but it seemed to be a vestige, and when I got close to it, my bloodline began to react," she said and tapped on her holowatch, and soon a couple of images began to appear in front of us.

    The most prominent of all these images is a huge door made of bones. It looked like the door was weaved from the thousands of intersecting bones; just looking at it gave me a gloomy feeling.

    "Have you entered inside?" asked Lady Yui, to which Rhea shook her head. "No, the danger I felt there shook my soul, but that ce definitely had something that would immensely benefit my bloodline," she said with a look of anticipation and fear.

    "Well, it changes things," I said, and Lord Yazdi nodded. "It seems like you will have to cancel your ns for region three, Grandmaster Zaar," He said, and all I could do was smile.

 Chapter 2702: Relaxing

    Chapter 2702: Rxing"Grandmaster Zaar; I would still think you shouldn''t go there; even with Lady Yui, it is too dangerous," said Lord Yazdi with a deep conflict appearing in his eyes.

    I couldn''t help but pity him; he couldn''t stop me, and neither the council had put any restrictions on my movements, but it was very clear that if anything happened to me, he was going to face a lot of heat.

    "You are worrying too much, Lord Yazdi; I will be fine, especially with Lady Yui here to protect me," I said. "Grandmaster Zaar is right; you are worrying too much, Kaz; it will be dangerous without a doubt, but these are the things which will help us grow and advance," She said.

    "Fine, but please protect him. If something happens to him, the council and the Grand Lords are going to have our hide," he requests.

    "Lord Zaar does not need my protection with his defensive abilities, but if some danger does befall on him, it will be me who is going to face it first," she said, and he nodded.

    Soon discussion moved to important things; analyzing the data that Rhea had provided about the vestige and routes there. She had left a few minutes ago to rest; she had not taken a minute of rest since she left the region and faced multiple dangers; she needs rest, especially now she is going back with us to region us.

    Lord Yazdi had suggested she should stay, but she nearly exploded. If he hadn''t been a High Grandmaster, she had fear and respect for his level; she would have definitely beaten that person up.

    We discussed and nned while my clone inside looked at footage my seed had captured, which is a hundred times better. As there are many things cameras are unable to capture, while seed not only captures the visual but it also copies the aura and other things.

    This likely vestige is going to be very dangerous; that weaved bone door had a faint script that cameras did not capture, and looking at the reaction from the soul and body, they are residual fluctuations ofw.

    Rhea did not seem to understand what they were as her brain reaction was not intense. If she had, she wouldn''t have gone near touching distance of that door; even with all her power, she is still a Grandmaster, and this is a danger that someone like me with the power of a powerful High-Grandmaster has the ability to deal.

    We discussed for an hour before Lady Yui and I went back to our quarters.

    Ashlyn is already toward region six, and with her speed, it won''t take long before she reaches there. Region six is dangerous, but Ashlyn is capable of handling most of the dangers thate her way; not to mention, she possesses superb stealth abilities and could be able to hide from any monster.

    She flew a few hundred meters above the Grimms, and they were never able to sense her; even I was surprised seeing that, as those were notmon Grimms, they were powerful High-Grandmaster powerhouses.

    Soon, I reached my questions andy down on the sofa; I had two hours, and I was not going to waste them. There is a high amount of work that piles up on me, and I would like to finish some of it in the six hours inside my core.

    Before I knew it, six hours had passed by, and I stopped working on my Inheritance and went to the cooking station, which is a big market-style building that has all the cooking materials from rare and famous spices to thousands of types of meat, fruits, and vegetable.

    I don''t think anyone had such a big personal collection as I; many of the things, such as spices, are very rare, and I even have the meat of Grand Lord ss monsters. Half of which had been provided by Lady Vivian.

    She had been ruin-hopping a lot; it is the name of missions, but she is doing that for her sister, who needs extremly rare resources. It is so rare that her hopping many Grand Lord ruins, but it will still be quite difficult to find the resources we need for Lady Hera.

    Everyone has been trying, but as I had said, it is not easy to find them. We barely find a few in each millennium.

    I moved around with the cart, selecting the things I needed.

    It is bing a part of the ritual, and like cooking, it rxes me from deep within and makes me forget all responsibilities and work I have.

    In a few minutes, I selected materials for the dishes I wanted to cook before going back to a kitchen counter, which is an extremly high grade. It is also a gift, though not from Grand-Lord or even a High-Grandmaster; it was from my mentee, Ida.

    She had found it in ruins and gave it to me, seeing how much I love cooking. It is in very good condition and helps me cook some of theplex dishes.

    It took me around an hour to cook all the dishes; I gave Nero his food before bringing back the dishes outside. I had asked Nero to wait and eat with us, but he wasn''t willing to wait since I had cooked his favorite dish.

    Click!

    I had just set the table when the door of my quarters opened, and Rhea walked inside. "It smells good," she said and immediately appeared on the chair, and a momentter, a cute diamond panda appeared on a seat beside her.

    She did not reveal dee-dee in front of others, only to those she trusted.

    Both the monster and humans are huge cases of luck; first, she got an elemental earth monster, whoter advanced to diamond element; it had happened very front of my eyes, which gave her human the diamond ability and ended up awakening the diamond elemental bloodline.

    People would die for the luck these two have, and I hope it will continue, as we will need it in the ce we are going.

 Chapter 2703: To Region 6

    Chapter 2703: To Region 6Note: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    "Let''s go!" Said Lady Yui, and we shook into the sky from the centralmand while Lord Yazdi watched.

    Our destination is region six, which is neighbor to the region five we are in, but the danger it represents is far greater. Still, it would be well worth it if we could find something substantial from the vestige, and I have a hope we would.

    We did not speak as we flew, and if we had not been flying into the dangerous ce and I needed to be alert to all dangers, I would have just closed my eyes and gone back into my core to work, considering it was Lady Yui who was doing all the work here.

    The white ribbons hade out of her, and they had wrapped around our waists while their energy covered us whole.

    She is flying us with her energy without any effort for us; the only thing I am doing is using my soul sense, which has a greater range than the soul sense of Lady Yui for many obvious reasons.

    ROARRR!

    Two hours passed, and the journey had been infortable silence when silence broke up by a shining ck feline monster that flew toward us fast. I did not do anything as before I could, the white ribbon from the Lady Yui moved at the monster.

    Rip!

    The ribbon had shed the monster into two without spilling a single drop of blood while we flew away without slowing down even for a second.

    "Lady Yui, you have grown quite stronger since we metst time," said Rhea with her eyes shining, seeing how effortlessly she had killed the monster. "We all have made progress, little Rhea; I don''t think my ribbons would now effortlessly cut through your diamond skin as they did with that monster," said Lady Yui.

    "Of course, they will not," Rhea replied without a beat.

    It seemed like she was used to the dark humor of Lady Yui that somehow came out; I had gotten a little stumped on the first days hearing her words.

    "When you reach the High-Grandmaster ss, my ribbons would also be useless as they are with Grandmaster Zaar," she said as she turned at me. We had sparred, anddy Yui had used nearly all her strength to break my shields, which was utterly failed to do.

    She is so powerful, even more than some of the Grimm present in this ruin, that even an absolute peak Grandmaster would have a problem defeating her.

    She is already close to reaching the absolute peak of High-Grandmaster ss, and through the project, I will take her there.

    Thank god she had a bloodline; those with a bloodline are easier to advance than those with Inheritance.

    Four more hours passed when we slowed down considerably; we had reached the boundary of region six.

    The luminescent energy here is much denser; for a few minutes, it is getting denser, and it will get denser as we get further inside, which will make the monsters here even more dangerous; Ashlyn had fought with few to gauge their strength, and they are dangerous.

    "It is time for the stealth method," said Lady Yui, and tens of ribbons came out of her, enveloping us in the ball of ribbons that had turned invisible.

    It had turned invisible; it had not just made us visually invisible but also sensorily. It also did not produce any fluctuation or air currents, making it near perfect stealth method in the air.

    "Your stealth method is really good, Lady Yui," I said to her. "Thanks, it is one of my best bloodline abilities," she replied, and I could see how proud she was of her ability. If I had been in her ce, I would have felt proud too.

    It had been six hours since we had begun our journey, and we had crossed more than half a distance, but since we had reduced our speed, it would take considerably most to cross the rest.

    Still, I think the whole journey should be finished within twenty-four hours, which is a lot less than what Rhea took. It had taken her three days to reach the ce where the vestige was, though she did not move toward it directly and found it identally.

    Still, even if she had moved directly toward it, she would have needed two and half hours to reach that ce.

    "Lady Yui, take a left; there is a powerful monster ahead," I said, which made Lady Yui and Rhea look at me in question. I did not answer their gazes, despite them looking at me for a few seconds; the only reply they got was a smile.

    "You know, sometimes I really hate your smile," said Rhea, to which I again replied with a smile. It seemed to have irked her as she red at me before looking away.

    In the next few hours, I continued to warn Lady Yui about the monsters.

    Ashlyn is just ahead of us, scouting the way; she had reached the ce where that vestige is and came back. I had asked her toe back; there are too many powerful monsters in this region, more than I had imagined, and they are dangerous.

    Some are even capable of sensing the stealth method; with Ashlyn just scouting ahead, we are easily able to avoid these powerful monsters, which saves us a lot of time.

    "Right," I said, and Lady Yui followed without question; we had reached quite close to our destination; in about one hour, we would reach it.

    "I can''t believe we are able to avoid those dangerous bastards; when I was here, I had to survive getting chomped by some dangerous bastard every hour," Rhea muttered and looked at me, and I once again gave her my irritating smile.

    "It seemed like we really had to fight the monster," I said softly as we reached the destination, and a few minutester, Lady Yui''s expressions changed as well.

    There is a monster sitting right on top of the vestige; there is no way we will be able to reach it without it sensing us, given its power; we will have to deal with it to reach the vestige.

 Chapter 2704: Punched To The Pulp

    Chapter 2704: Punched To The Pulp"This is the bastard that nearly ate me; it is because of it that I was able to find the vestige," said Rhea. I have seen the footage from her memories, and she was not exaggerating even a bit; this monster had nearly seeded in eating her.

    It was due to its attack that the ground had copsed, and the vestige had been revealed. So, we should be thanking it for it, but I don''t think it will bring our thanks.

    "It seemed like we have to deal with this monster to enter the vestige," said Lady Yui and was about to step toward it when she stopped.

    "Do you want to deal with it, Grandmaster?" she asked, to which I nodded. "It is a very powerful monster, Micheal; it is best if you let the Lady Yui handle it," said Rhea.

    "I will be fine," I said with a smile and walked out of the ribbon globe; usually, I did not fight with monsters, just kill them, but this is worthy; it is very powerful, as powerful as some of the Grimms, I have fought in the ruin.

    As I came out from the stealth ability, my armor became thick, and four arms came out of me. These string arms are thicker than the normal arms I use, and each arm holds a square shield that looks like a huge piece of the puzzle, and it is considering all four pieces are part of a single weapon.

    They could be connected, which would immediately increase their power.

    I have found this puzzle shield in the storage of the vidette, which means it is good stuff. The vidette did not keep many things in their storage, considering most of the things were useless to them, and few things they kept could be said to be amazing.

    These shields are amazing, and they are perfect against an enemy like this one, which now had finally sensed me.

    ROOOAR!

    A defeaning roar rang out, and a huge, about forty-five meters long monster appeared in front of me as if it had just teleported.

    The ape monster in front of me has luminescent white fur and a ck crystal covering thickly around its palms. Through the visual, I know how powerful this ape monster is, and it couldn''t help but make me excited.

    ROOOAR!

    It roared once again and punched toward me; the punch was fast, so much that I wouldn''t be able to see it if I did not have a crown on my head, and this punch was filled with raw power.

    First Burst + Second Burst + Third Burst

    I did not move from ce, which I should have done if I had been smart. Instead, I activated all three bursts, and my four arms moved and appeared in front of me while the squire puzzle shields connected to each forming a perfect rectangr shield.

    BANNNG!

    A punch filled with raw physical power struct against my shields, shaking from up to down and nearly sending me flying, and it was not all that was present in the attack.

    My armor had lit up luminously as the tide of wild luminous energy came at me. It was powerful, but I had already prepared defenses for it; otherwise, it would have done a lot more than just lighting up my armor.

    "A good punch, ape, but far from enough to do anything to me; you need to hit me harder if you want to injure me," I said as I stabilized my footing in the air.

    ROOOOAR!

    I don''t know whether it understood me or not, but it had made it angry, and it pushed toward me again this time, its punch held a lot more power, and even ck crystals covering its palms were shining faintly.

    BANNNNG!

    The punch once again crashed against my shields with raw physical power, but unlike before, it was not able to make me take a step back; I only shook on my spot; it is the same with my armor, which only light faintly absorbing a lot more wild luminescent energy.

    I wanted to fight this monster, not because it is strong but also became I have made some big changes to the defensive formation.

    I wanted to test it against it before I went against the Grimms, who had inspired me to create the move. I have been fighting against them daily, and it had quite irked me that I was not able to kill them, not a single one of them.

    With this defensive upgrade, I was nning to get close to them, which would give me a better chance to kill those bastards.

    "It did not even tickle me; you should try harder," I teased, but at the very next moment, my eyes became serious as the eyes of the monster turned red, and the ck crystal zed as the powerful aura burst out of the monster.

    Feeling the might of the aura, I nearly took a step back unconsciously before I was able to stop myself.

    ROOOOOAR!

    It roared deafeningly with raging anger and punched as its ck fist radiated brighter and brighter; it felt like it was a ck hole sucking up all the light in its surrounding.

    "Bring it on!" I shouted as my armor became thicker and my armor bigger, and I powered the shields with every ounce of energy I had.

    BANNNNNG!

    Its zing first crashed against my shields, and I was sent back flying while vomiting the blood. It is a good thing that our earlier shes had destroyed the trees around, or I would have been crashing through them right now.

    I had been sent back for quite a while before, but I was able to stabilize myself, stopping short of crashing against the tree, but that relief hadsted for a moment before the ape appeared in front of me phantom, and its zing punch teleported right in front of my shields.

    BANNNNNG BANNNNNG BANNNNNG

    Its punchnded on my shield once again, and I basted through the tree and tens of others behind it while vomiting the blood. The bastard followed me like a phantom and punched me repeatedly without giving me a moment of rest.

    I did not even get time to stabilize before I got punched again and again, and the punches of this bastard were getting stronger and stronger by second; that sheer physical force contained in them was tearing my internals apart.

    If I did not have the powerful healing abilities, my conditions would have been much worse.

    This bastard is really good; even with all my battles with the Grimms of this ruin, I have never been injured as this one is injuring me, and my injuries are getting worse and worse with each punch.

    While in my core, my clone is moving around the runes. It is getting all the data it needs to test out the defensive measure and now making the adjustment ording to it. If it were not for that, I wouldn''t be getting punched to the pulp.

    Even if my speed was not great as it, I would have still been able to dodge the attack with the aid of my abilities, but no, I could not do that; I would have to bear its punches till my clone was finished with its adjustments.

    I hope it will be quick; this is really getting in on my nerves.

 Chapter 2705: Counter

    Chapter 2705: CounterNote: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG

    "I think you help Micheal, Lady Yui," said Rhea as she watched the battle worriedly. The battle is too fast for her to follow, but she can still see the monster beating Micheak badly.

    "I will wait; he did not ask for my help yet," she replied, and Rhea couldn''t help but look at her worriedly. "You are his bodyguard, Lady Yui; you should protect him before any serious harm falls on him," she said.

    "You are right about that; pyramid does ask me to protect him with my life, but as you can see, little rhea, he did not ask for help, not to mention he is doing fine; he is just suffering a few injuries," she said and patted on Rhea''s head.

    "He is not fine, Lady Yui; can''t you see him getting beaten ck and blue and vomiting the blood," Rhea said, this time a little more forceful, which put a bright smile on her ce.

    "Do you have any feelings for Micheal little Rhea? Are you worried about your little crush?" she asked, and Rhea''s face couldn''t help but redden up before she red at Lady Yui in exaggeration.

    Lady Yui is different, most of the time, she behaves like a normal person, but sometimes her strange behaviores. She would be too carefree and would not even care about her life; she had seen it several times when she was on the mission with her.

    "You do need to worry too much about Lord Zaar; while he is taking a beating, his condition is not that serious."

    "If things got too dangerous, I am sure he will summon those shields of his, which I did not have the confidence to breach," she said and looked around toward the monsters who were gathering around after hearing the noise of battle.

    Though no monster has dared to attack, if they do, Yui will handle them.

    ¡­

    BOOOOOM!

    Another of its bunch hit me, and this time, I felt my bones cracking and intense pain shot into me. This bastard is bearing me, not stopping even for a second, and the worse thing is, the power behind its attack is getting stronger and stronger.

    My clone is still working on the defensive formation, changing around the runes every moment, wanting to find thebination that works the best, but it is getting time.

    I am getting quite angry at getting beaten in such a state; it had been quite a while since someone had turned me into the punching bag, and I do not like this feeling.

    I could feel my clone was close, but another problem could appear, and the whole process could be extended like it had happened a while ago; I hope something that does not happen, as I don''t think I will be able to resist myself from taking action against this monster.

    ROOOOAR!

    It roared again, and I saw it materializing behind me before throwing an extremly fast punch, and once again, I moved my puzzle shields to protect myself.

    Crack Crack Crack

    I felt some more bones on my body cracking rapidly as both forces inside me shed, and I flew back to the opposite side.

    In the past couple of seconds, the monster had changed its strategy ofing at me from the front. It is nowing from all directions, hoping that it would help it. It is useless; my fours arms are flexible and fast; they could move in any direction I want.

    As long as I could see the attack, I would not have any problem defending against it.

    BANNNNG BANNNG BANNNNG

    The ape continued with its attack while I defended; for a couple of attacks, it kept breaking my bones before it slowly stopped. Not because its attacks got weaker; no, they are still getting stronger; its just that my armor got better thanks to my clone.

    ''I am finished!"

    I don''t know how long it had passed when I heard the sweet around from my clone and a bloody smile appeared on my face as I looked at the blurry punching toward me.

    "It is now, my turn, you bastard!" I said, and a couple of formations lit up inside me, and I, who was flying behind like a ragged doll, suddenly stopped in my ce and before jumping forward.

    Thud!

    In front of itsing speed, my speed felt slow, but despite that, I was able to avoid it and even stepped on it gently before shooting toward the monster''s face.

    I would not have been able to do something like that with Grimms, even if they were this big. Those willy bastards have too many tricks up their sleeve; walking into their immediate area is extremly dangerous.

    ROOOOAR!

    The monster roared, and its huge while body lit up luminously; ayer of luminescent couldn''t help but appear across his body. It surprised me, but soon it transformed into a smile, and a momentter, I appeared directly in front of the left eye of the monster.

    "It is my time to you back the love you have been giving me," I said and brought down thence with the fifth limb that appeared from behind me.

    The bluence moved with blurring speed, covered with my dense inheritance energy that pierced through the shield of light the monster. There was a little resistance but was only able to slow thence for a fraction of seconds before it reached the eye.

    Puch!

    Thence pierced the eyes through the pupil, though more than half of the attack''s force had been absorbed by the pupil; what mattered the most was that thence was able to piece the eye of the monster.

    RAOOOOR!

    The whole monster shook before letting out a deafening cry of pain, while at the same time, its hand came toward me in a fury, which I was barely able to avoid. Instead, I felt fear as the Ape monster had finally revealed its true aura, which scared the hell out of me.

 Chapter 2706: Bone Door

    Chapter 2706: Bone Door"How is he being able to fight against such a powerful enemy?" asked Rhea in shock, seeing the mad ape monster with the terrifying aura attacking Micheal, and he is even responding against it, dodging, defending, and even attacking now and then.

    When Micheal attacked the ape''s eyes, it released that terrifying aura that had froze her on the spot; even Lady Yui had taken steps but stopped when Micheal asked her and now just watching.

    Though given the power the ape monster is disying, she is ready to save Micheal at the moment she notices he is in real danger.

    ¡­

    ROOOOAR!

    It roared again and attacked me as I shed on its back with the twonces, which by the way, are healing at an incredible rate and would be healed in a couple of seconds.

    All the injuries I have given it had been healed, even the first injury in its eye, which made it so mad and started to attack me without reservation.

    SUPPP!

    It attacked me again with its punch and crushed the air itself. The friction around its fist is so strong that it will melt the metal.

    I avoided the attack by inches, but another fist was alsoing. The monster is not dumb; it had been learning while fighting against me and knew the only way it could deal against me was lightning-fast attacks, not letting me rest even for a fraction of seconds.

    I have also learned a few things, one of which is that with my current power, it is impossible for me to kill it. I do not have sufficiently powerful moves, all the injuries I am giving it are like a scratch to it, and they are healing it at an incredible rate, notsting enough to create any effect.

    My inheritance energy is pretty powerful. If Grimms were hit by it, they would find it very hard to heal those injuries in a short time.

    This bastard, on the hand, has no problem; it is filled with so much vitality that it would crush anything that woulde in between the healing, even my incredible inheritance energy.

    ''I guessed it is time to finish the battle,'' I said after I continued fighting for half an hour; in this half an hour, the strength of this bastard had not even decreased a bit, and from what I could see, it could continue fighting at such for more than a day.

    I do not have a day; I do not have even an hour, I have already gained what I could from this ape, and now, it is time to finish it.

    I saw its punching toward me, and this time, I did not move; Grandmaster Yui had called out to me, but I told her to rx.

    "Stop!" I said to ape when its punch came into my personal rage, and it stopped when it was just inches away from touching me. The victory in the ape''s eyes turned into deep confusion, rage, and helplessness before the horror.

    It could not move, no matter how much strength it used; it waspletely frozen.

    "You have taught me a lot, so I will give you the quick death," I said to the ape, and it seemed to understand what I had some way as it constricted and let out a final struggle through which it was able to move slightly before suddenly all the life in its eyes disappeared.

    It had died without letting out a single sound; I had killed it from inside; it was a painless death.

    As it did, its body disappeared into my storage; I had no interest in eating this monster, but I needed it for research.

    Since I havee to this ruin, I have researched the monsters of this ce. The pyramid had said in its memory that the monsters of this ruin are unedible and even dangerous due to the high dosage of the luminescent energy present in them.

    I do not think so; I think they could be eaten, and their meat will be extremly helpful. I just need to find a way to safely consume myself, and I have been making some progress; I hope I will finish it before I leave this ce.

    "Wow, I do not think you will be able to kill this dangerous monster, but you did," she said as she appeared beside me with Lady Yui.

    "Your strings are incredible, Grandmaster Zaar; I have been looking for them since the beginning of the battle, and even when you have bound the ape, I was never able to sense your strings, much less see them," said Lady Yui.

    I smile at that.

    If it had been so easy to sense or see my strings, I wouldn''t have been able to kill the countless Grimms. These strings are the sole reason why I have been able to kill more than 90% of the Grimms I have fought; without them, they would have run away or just killed me.

    Many of them were quite stronger than me, and the only reason I am alive is my strings.

    "Now that we have dealt with the monsters, let''s move toward the vestige," I said, and immediately, their expressions became serious, and we flew toward where the vestige; the ape is not the only powerful monster; there are some even powerful and they are slowlying toward this ce.

    A few minutester, we appeared at the entrance of the abode, near the bone door, which is more than ten meters long.

    I have seen it in photos and through the memories that my seed had recorded, but seeing this majestic thing with my own eyes is apletely different feeling.

    "Lady Yui, are you sensing it?" I asked when I looked at the shock that appeared on her face. "The residual fluctuations; this ruin will be extremly dangerous," she said. While most people, even at Lady Yui''s level, find it hard to sense it, only those with some special abilities have the capability of that.

    The hosts of bloodlines had a great edge in this area whenpared to the hosts of inheritances.

    "Little Rhea, I would suggest you stay here; inside, it is going to be extremly dangerous," said Lady Yui. To that, Rhea immediately shook her head. "I aming inside; I could feel this ce has something which is going to help me a lot," she said.

    It is clear she is unwilling, and we could not do anything else unless, of course, we are willing to be forceful.

    "Since it is your wish, I will not say anything else," she said before turning back toward the bone door.

    The bone door is above ten meters long and made of bones. Unlike a normal door, it is weaved door made from long and thin bones; on these bones is a mysterious scrip, which is what that is letting out a residualw fluctuation.

    Whatever thew is, it is rted to bones; it is not directly attacking me but still standing within its range; I feel like it wants to melt my bones, and if it had amon tyrant or below, their bones would have melted within a second.

 Chapter 2707: Museum Of Bones

    Chapter 2707: Museum Of Bones"Grandmaster Zaar, what do you think?" asked Lady Yui, "There are no runes on the door from what I could tell, and the effect of the script seemed symbolic," I said.

    "So, we just need to push the door open?" she asked, "Yes, I don''t think it will trigger any rm," I said and walked toward the door and had taken a step when Lady Yui stopped me.

    "Let me," she said and appeared in front of me before cing both of her hands on the push and pushing.

    Krrr!

    At first, nothing happened, but when Lady Yui revealed a bit of her aura and used more strength, the door slowly began to open.

    I activated all my ocr abilities and ced my shields around us as I looked for anything strange, but nothing sort of ordinary happened.

    Gasp!

    Lady Yui had opened the doorpletely, and I could see what was on the other side, and it couldn''t help but shock me. I am not the only one who is shocked; even Lady Yui and Rhea are shocked seeing what is in front of us.

    "Let''s go inside," said Lady Yui, and we stepped inside and finally got a full look at the whole, which again couldn''t help but shock me.

    "The museum of the skeletons," I whispered as I took the whole ce in. We are in a gigantic ce which ends we could barely see, and everywhere we can see, they are skeletons; they are left and right and even above us, protected inside the formations.

    The smallest skeleton here seemed small as my finger, while the biggest is above two hundred meters tall and the shocking thing about them is that nearly all of them are letting out the fluctuation residual of thew of every kind.

    It is very clear that these skeletons did not belong to normal beings; they are powerful, so powerful that they are able to enrich their bones with thews they haveprehended.

    "I feel like my rule power is improving at an incredible rate," said Rhea in shock and moved before stopping in front of the skeleton, which seemed to have two skulls and six arms; she stopped in front of it before sitting down with her eyes closed.

    It is clear that she wants to increse theprehension of her rule power, and two skulls, six arms being, are letting out the residual fluctuation ofw that belongs to the earth domain. Though not pure earth domain, if I am not wrong, then it should be a diamond.

    She is not the only one;dy Yui also walked before stopping in front of the skeleton of the bird, which was big as us.

    Unlike two head six armor skeleton, which is nearlyplete, this bird skeleton had half of its bones fallen down, but the residualw fluctuationsing from it are just as strong.

    They have chosen the skeleton and beginprehending in earnest while I am still looking in confusion. I have so many rule powers, and I have a hard time choosing which one I shouldprehend first; I had spent over a minute thinking before choosing a skeleton.

    The skeleton is big, but not that big. It is of the humanoid being, which is nearly three meters long and has a bird head with a long beak and spiked wings.

    This being is letting out the fluctuation of the killingws, just concentrating on it had made everything red and made my mind nk.

    "Fuck!" I cursed when I hade to myself; it was not that my mind had gone ck, but my armor had made me unconscious. It does not do that usually because if something like that happens in the battle, it only means death.

    It only happens in extreme conditions, and extreme happens.

    The residual killingw power had influenced my rule of killing so much; that I felt like I should kill everyone, I had even summoned my sword and was about to get up for a killing spree when my armor detected extreme influence and made me unconscious for a moment.

    A cold sweat couldn''t help but cover me just thinking about what would have happened if one of the emergency functions I had designed hadn''t been activated.

    It immediately made me think of the initial days when I hadprehended the killing rule when I did not have enough control over it. I used to have such urges at that time, and it needed for me quite a while to getplete control over them.

    The killing rule is the first rule I hadprehended and also the most dangerous one as it affects the emotional spectrum.

    When it is transformed into thew, it can do many things. It could directly manipte emotions and make one kill even one close friend and familiar. It is terrifying that I immediately wanted to get away and nearly did before stopping.

    I stopped because I looked at the progress that was made by my killing rule within a second, and it couldn''t help but shock me.

    So, I just gritted my teeth and stopped; I tightened the condition of influence further and even asked Nero to keep the guard. If the formation failed, I am sure Nero would be able to restrict me from causing any harm.

    With all the preparations done, I closed my eyes and focused; immediately, I felt my mind flooded with the killing; I began to get a glimpse of the bloodiest battle I had ever fought, and I wanted to kill, kill till the thrust risen into me satiated.

    This feelingsted for less than a second before I became unconscious; when I became conscious again, there was a smile on my face.

    So, after calming my mind, I once again focused on the killing rule and once again got influenced and unconscious. That did not stop me as I closed my eyes and tried again and again; soon, I gotpletely lost in that rhythm, forgetting everything else.

 Chapter 2708: Rules Advance

    Chapter 2708: Rules AdvanceNote: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    At first, every other second, I would be unconscious due to the extreme influence of the killing rule, and it continued for a minute before that one second had turned to one and half seconds and then two seconds before increasing to three seconds.

    As the minutes passed, the influence of residualw lessened and lessened on me; I could continue toprehend long and longer till the time I could continue for a minute before falling into unconsciousness.

    While I wasprehending, the spherical field of blood red formed around me unconsciously and slowly, its color became deeper and deeper and even more pronounced.

    Finally, after an unknown time, I opened my eyes, and the field around me disappeared. There was a smile on my face as I opened my eyes; in just an hour, I had gotten the benefits of months or even a year if I were to be generous with my estimation.

    My killing rule has made huge advancements, more than I have imagined. I am happy, and I hope I make such advancements in other rules too.

    Giving onest look at the winged skeleton, I got up.

    Lady Yui and Rhea are stillprehending the rule powers; there is a sphere of rule power formed around them; one is of the diamond color while the other is of azure.

    This time, I am not confused about the rule power I want toprehend; the residualw of killing had messed up my mind well. If I sensed the slightest killing intent around me, I am not sure I would be able to stop myself from fighting to the death.

    So, I need something good, something pure to calm myself, and few minutes of searching, I found it.

    This is one of the strangest skeletons here; there is a rough squire bone from which three weaved bones are connected too, which are spread in three different directions.

    It was strange, but I did not spend too much time thinking about what it was, as it had thew I wanted, and I sat in front of it and closed my eyes.

    A momentter, I felt a refreshing calm clouding over me, the influence of the killing energy began to cleanse from my mind, and the tiny injuries that I had remained to be healed began to heal.

    I am feeling good; I am feeling calm.

    The rule of healing ispletely opposite of the rule of healing, and the residual power of healingw emitting from these bones is pure in nature. There are many vors, in even healing, but these bones emitting is the purest.

    It is good that I did not choose the other two; the two skeletons I havee across have also had the healing, but not pure as this one.

    Iprehended and soon got lost in it that I forgot everything else; the only thing I have focused on isprehending.

    By the time I opened my eyes around thirty-five minutester, there was a calm smile on my face. I have made big gains, and most importantly, I have neutralized the effect of the killing rule; now, it would not affect my emotions.

    Lady Yui and Rhea were stillprehending the rules; while Rhea was still on the diamond, Lady Yui moved, and now she was sitting in front of what seemed like a weapon rule.

    I searched for a few minutes in the huge museum before I found what I was looking for; it was a giant over twenty meters long and had six arms and a head that was too big. I looked at it for a moment before sitting in front of me.

    A minuteter, a spherical field of sun rule formed around me; it looked like I was inside the sun. The rule of the sun is a very powerful rule and one of the first I had. It had beenprehended by Ashlyn and handed to me.

    It was a rule of sun-fire originally before I was able to advance it to the rule of the sun.

    It is one rule I used the most; in my inheritance energy, it had the greatest quantity. It is the most offensively powerful rule I have, and if I can advance it to I had the other two rules, then I am sure that my offensive power will increase with it.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed and opened my eyes a couple of secondster; it was not going to be easyprehending this art and even more dangerous. I wish, in this whole ce, it is the only thing that is projecting thew of the sun.

    If I had the other options, I would have chosen them.

    This skeleton is projecting the sun rule that is especially searing; if I concentrate on it long enough, it will start to burn my body and soul.

    My body is still hot from its effect.

    I circted the healing rule to wipe out all its effects before I startedprehending again, and a few secondster, I once again opened my eyes with a singing smell around me. This time, it had literally started to burn my flesh.

    I healed my injuries and again concentrated onprehending the rule; I had kept doing that for nearly an hour before I had stopped.

    I had taken a huge risk inprehending this sun rule, but all the risk had paid off; I have advanced my rule, taking it to the same height as thest two rules, and now, only one rule had remained toprehended, and I know where I need to go toprehend it.

    While I was moving toward the skeleton, I saw Rhea moving around the skeleton, looking, while Lady Yui was stillprehending that weapon-type rule.

    I gave Rhea a wave before stopping in front of a skeleton; this skeleton looked like a human. It is about the same height as a human, and its bones are also simr to humans; the only difference it has from humans is two horns over its head.

    It kind of reminds me of the being of a culinary tome.

    Like I had done with all the other rules, I sat down in front of it and began toprehend the rule of swallowing.

    As I began toprehend, I felt like I was getting swallowed by the power ofw, but this feeling was not dangerous. The swallowingw is no danger to me; it is like a ride in an amusement park, and I am the rider.

    I have to take it as much as it is giving it, and I could feel my swallowing rule is rapidly advancing, far quicker than the other three rules.

    Seeing that, I decided to take a risk and let go of all the resistance I was feeling, and immediately, the power of the faded swallowingw became even greater to me. I was seeing one aspect after another of it; they were rapidly flipping in front of me.

    It might seem like I am not getting anything through the fast flipping, but I amprehending things.

    Hun!

    Suddenly the flipping stopped, and infinitely clear scenery appeared in front of me, and I only got to admire it for a second before it swallowed me; it had happened so fast that I did not have time to put any resistance.

 Chapter 2709: Memory

    Chapter 2709: Memory''A memory,'' I said as I saw thepletely different scene in front of me; I saw thousands of horned humans standing in neat lines, each holding a silver green halberd in their hands.

    They have light violet bodies, sharp ears, and two horns on their head; their eyes are also slightly bigger than humans, but overall they still look like humans but are not; they belong to apletely different race.

    In front of them is an army of the Grimms in millions; all of the Grimms from the Frost Tigerman tribe. These Grimms are nearly ten meters tall and have frosty blue bodies, which make them look like frost mummies.

    The leader of the Grimms is thinner and much smaller than Grimms behind it, just around eight meters tall, but unlike the Grimms behind it, it has four eyes.

    The millions of Grimmsing toward the horned race person, who are standing neatly in their ces without making the slightest movements. They have only moved when the Grimms have got close enough to them.

    All of them got into the position and moved their halberds toward the millions of enemies that were running toward them.

    There was barely any fear in their eyes, just cold hard hate as they looked at theiring enemies.

    The leader of the Grimms shouted something which I was not able to hear, but it was clear that it had said something akin to an attack as millions of Grimms pounced toward the horned race people, whose leader also shouted something which made them move their halberds inplete synch.

    What happened next is something I have never seen before; it opened my eyes to apletely different thing.

    The horned being moved their halberds, and huge grey swirls formed in front of them powered the energy of the thousands of horned beings, and as the army of Frost Tigermen crashed through them, violet jagged pieces of ss appeared in the swirls.

    It had shredded the Grimms before swallowing them up; the swirls were so powerful that they had left not even a drop of the blood behind.

    In an instant, easily a hundred thousand Grimms were shredded into pieces, but there are still a million more, and they pounced at the horned beings with their sharp metallic ws.

    There was barely any change in the expressions of the horned beings, they just moved their halberds, and big swirls disappeared, and small swirls appeared on the tip of their halberds through which they began to attack the Grimms.

    If such a battle had happened in our world, it would have been aplete massacre of humans. We could handle twice, thrice, and even quadrupled the number of Grimms against us without losing an edge toward them, but the difference increased the more pressure fell on us.

    If their number reached ten times, then it would be a simple massacre of us, but here the horned being is handling the number of Grimms that are more than a hundred times greater.

    Still, the horned begin to massacre the Grimms, who are on the same level as them; the halberd moved, and as they touched the Grimms, they would swallow a huge chunk of them. Sometimes, they would even swallow the whole Grimms.

    It is not just these swallowing swirls that are powerful, but also the technique of these people; I had never seen such fluid technique, not even a Grand Lords had them when they fought.

    Not to mention, they fight in a battle formation which increases their power and teamwork; they have learned through thousands of battles.

    I did not need to be too intelligent to know that this is an elite force; the Grimms they are ughtering are no weakling, either. They are powerful with a technique that Grimms of our world look like children fighting with sticks.

    I waspletely mesmerized, and the one thing that made me forget everything was the technique andw of swallowing these people were using in the battle.

    I am trying to memorize everything because what I am seeing is the thing I havee to this ruin for. Thebat data, not only for my inheritance but also to improve my own fighting style, which had beengging since I began to use my strings.

    The strings have given me the ability to kill the enemy stronger than me; one could never get away once they are caught in my strings, and due to this, mybat ability became a secondary.

    It became a thing that I mostly used defensively while my strings wrapped around my enemy; once they were done, I stopped and killed the enemy with my strings.

    Now, in this battle, I am seeing pure weaponbat with a technique that far surpassed this world. I am watching everything I can, trying to glean as much as possible. I hope I am recording this; it would be amazing if I had the recording of it.

    Though it seemed to be likely as I am seeing it through my eyes, I am looking at the memories hidden in thew, and even with rule-bending power, my core will have a hard time recording something like it.

    Still, there is my clone, so the chance is there.

    In just a matter of a few minutes, half of the Grimm army had been obliterated. It is not like the horned beings are not paying the price, their people are also dying, but the number of them is much lesspared to the Grimms.

    The battle became increasingly intense as it continued, and the most intense battle was between the four eyes of Forst Tigerman and the leader of the horned race.

    Their battle is on apletely different level; I should say that the leader of the Grimms is on apletely different level; while the horned race man below is killing hundreds of Grimms by minute, the leader of the horned race is not able to kill its opponent which it had fighting for minutes.

    The leader of the Grimms does not seem to care about the men that are dying below it; the only thing it cares about is killing the leader of a horned race against which it is gaining the edge.

    Time passed, and both leaders'' bodies have littered with injuries, but it was the leader of the horned race who had the most injuries.

    Hun!

    The battle continued for a minute more when a sudden change urred in the battle.

    Two extra eyes of the Frost Tigerman zed with a blue glow, and it burst out with speed; it had simply appeared in front of the leader of the horned race and pierced its ws inside its tiny body horned race person very slowly.

    Augh couldn''t help but escape from the mouth of the Grimm, but it only rang for a second before it suddenly stopped.

    As the thousands of tiny swirls appeared around it, breaking and swallowing it.

    It tried to run away, but those swirls became its shackled, not letting it leave, and in just a few seconds, not even a speck of it had remained.

    The result shocked me as I was not able to see how it was able to do it; every movement of it was clear to me, but I was still not able to see how it did it.

    If I were to say it, then it had used the swallowingw through the high-level method, which even the person was not able to see, to whom this memory belonged too.

 Chapter 2710: Butterfly Door

    Chapter 2710: Butterfly DoorNote: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    ''What a battle,'' I said as I opened my eyes and got up; I have learned a lot from this battle and would have learned even more if my clone had been able to record the battle, but unfortunately, it could not due to thew.

    I shook my head, and I got up; I had already got more than I had imagined fromprehending; I should not be asking for more.

    "Have you finished, or is there some more rule for you toprehend?" asked Rhea as she appeared beside me with Lady Yui.

    "I am finished," I said before I turned to them, "Have you guys explored this cepletely?" I asked. "Yes, there is a door that will take us ahead," said Lady Yui as we walked toward the door while admiring the skeletons.

    "There are more skeletons of races here than I had heard in my life," said Rhea looking at all these skeletons.

    "There are millions of races that exist across the vast universe. If you ever read, you will find that the pyramid had alreadypiled a list of more than five thousand races from the information they had gotten from the ruins," I said; for that, she gave a look.

    "Say, Micheal aren''t you the best at solving formations?" she asked, "I will not say best, but I am good," I replied; I am pretty proud of my ability. Though, all the pride disappears when I think about the challenge of the Hermes library.

    "So, can you break the formation covering these bones; I would really like to take some of the bones here," she said, to which I shook my head.

    "No, I could not, at least not in a short time. It is a hive-type formation. I will have to break a connection on each formation before solving the central part of it, and only then will we be able to touch the bones," I replied.

    Such formations are extremly hard to solve, and they take a lot of time, but there is an obvious w in them, which is that once you solve the central formation, everything will be opened; which means if I solve the central formation, the protective formation on each and every skeleton would disappear and, they will all be ripe for taking.

    Considering the value of the skeleton, I would have taken risks. If not for getting a bad feeling about.

    The way the skeleton is kept; one could see the pride of the collector; it wanted to shock and awe those who came inside, and such people who love their things too much kept a nasty surprise, and I don''t want to find out that is.

    As I am pretty sure, it might make me lose my life.

    "It''s a pity; I really wanted a few bones of diamondw," she said with regret, and I could smile at that because I, too, wanted a few bones for myself.

    "We should not feel any regret; we have already gotten a great harvest at the first hall, and I am sure we will have a great harvest as long as we are cautious with our greed," said Lady Yui.

    Soon, we reached the gate and seeing it, I couldn''t help but be stumped; before I knew it, tears welled up in my heart, seeing the door made of tiny skeletons.

    These skeletons are small as my fingernails, and they belong to the same species of butterfly. Whatever the species of butterfly this is, it must be quite powerful as I could feel an extremly low fluctuation ofw; each and every skeleton is letting out this fluctuation.

    The crafter of these doors used these skeletons to make the door. It did not even use the script like the previous door, only skeletons and connected them through their ownw power; I don''t think even people of the same level as a crafter should have such skills.

    "This door also does not have the formation; should I just push it open?" asked Lady Yui, with a smile that couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "That will be a grave mistake, Lady Yui," I said to her, and both looked at me in question. "This door does not have a formation, but it does have a quite difficult puzzle," I said with a smile before pointing at the certain butterfly skeleton.

    "I am sure you have already noticed; there are some butterflies here which have natural runes and have formed a puzzle," I said.

    "Can you solve it?" asked Rhea, "I can, though it will take some time," I said and sat down on the ground before closing my eyes. Soon, I am in the core, and a replica of the bone door appears in front of me, and I begin.

    I began to move the runes and could tell what kind of horrific power the door would release if I became wrong in solving the puzzle.

    It will not be the power of the runes that wille at us but also the power ofw, which could kill us before we could even put decent defenses in front of it.

    It took me a little more than nine hours inside before I was able to solve the puzzle and open my eyes.

    "Have you solved the formation?" asked Lady Yui; I nodded and moved to the door before she could stop me and started to move the skeletons of the butterflies, which smoothly moved.

    A minuteter, I finished and stepped back.

    Click!

    For a couple of seconds, nothing had happened before finally, all the skeletons with the natural runes lit up lightly, and a wave of residual emitted through it, which made Lady Yui step in front of me as the audible click rang through the door.

    "The door is now safe to open, Lady Yui," I said, and she nodded and pushed open the door, which made barely any sound as it opened.

    The door openedpletely, showing us a glimpse of what was ahead.

    If we had seen the previous space and the skeleton and door, we would have been surprised to see whaty ahead, but we were not.

    After seeing the first hall and door, it became clear that we are not the ground of some organization or a facility of some kind, but the abode of someone and the looking of things ahead, it seemed like that person is a great artist who worked with the bones.

    It is nothing strange; we had few people across thousands of years who worked with bones. Though, they mostly worked on the bones of the monsters.

    "I think it is safe to step inside," said Lady Yui, but they looked at me. I nodded, and three of us stepped into the second half, which is much smaller than the first but still filled with thousands of things that are made of bones.

    I have a special love for bone art pieces, but here each and every piece is a work of art, each invoking efferent emotions, from anger to love to frustration to calm.

    In my voyages to ruins, I have seen many artistic things, but nothing could bepared to what is in front of my eyes.

 Chapter 2711: Art Collection

    Chapter 2711: Art Collection"These pieces are really beautiful; it would be wonderful if I could take one of these homes," Rhea said as she stood in front of the art piece, which looked like a pointy spire.

    The most wonderful thing about the artist is not his ability to meld the bones but melding thews contained in the bones.

    Take the spire which Rhea is looking at; it has aw of heat, wind, and velocity. If activated, the formation made natural runes in the spire; it will release a bullet of heat, which would easily be able to tear apart every defense I have.

    "We can not; the formations protecting these pieces are even stronger than the one in the previous hall," I said; the creator definitely wanted to show off its pieces, but it has the policy of looking but doesn''t touch. Those who dare to touch it will not like what is happening.

    Hun!

    I was looking at an art piece with Rhea when suddenly, I noticed something, and great horror couldn''t help but appear on my face when. All my bursts activated at once, and I moved at my greatest speed toward Lady Yui.

    "Lady Yui!" I shouted loudly as I stopped her hand, which was barely an inch away from touching the piece.

    I did not look at the piece as I forcefully took her away from the piece.

    "Zaar," said Lady Yui and shook my hand away, there was zing anger in her eyes, and a horrifying aura was threatening to burst out of her body; it was clear she was very angry about the way I had handled her.

    The zing anger onlysted for a moment before a realization hit her beautiful face, and horror appeared as she moved her head toward the piece but could not look at it due to me standing in front of her obstructing her view.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, thank you. If not for you saving me on time, I don''t know what would have happened," she thanked as she sat down shakingly.

    It will not shake powerhouses if they are beaten to death, but they will be extremly scared if something had controlled them without them knowing.

    "Be careful; there are many pieces here that affect the mind as well as the body," I said. "I was just looking at it, but before I knew it, I was just an inch away from touching it," she said softly before she closed her eyes.

    "Is that piece really dangerous?" asked Rhea as she looked at it, "Yes, and don''t look at it; Lady Yui was just a centimeter away from touching it," I warned.

    The piece that Lady Yui had just nearly touched is of a nymph; it is an extremly beautiful nymph

    It took a couple of minutes for Lady Yui to open her eyes, and we went toward the other side of the hall while admiring the pieces. While these pieces are dangerous, without a doubt, they are the epitome of art, and one should enjoy them while being careful.

    While we have walked through the hall, we havee across many pieces that affect one mentally. We have remained steer clear of them, especially Lady Yui.

    "Another creepy door," said Rhea when we appeared in front of the door. The door was even more intricate than thest one and even creepy. It looked like it was made of snakes, and if one continued looking, one would see hundreds of snakes moving around the door.

    "I will solve the puzzle," I said and sat down, and soon in my core, I and my clone began to solve the puzzle.

    Surprisingly, I finished earlier than I had throught despite it being harder than thest door. It had taken me just two hours and twenty-five minutes outside time; I thought it would definitely take four hours when we began.

    I got up and began to move the snakes; it felt creepy, but I had no choice but move them to open the door.

    Click!

    One and half minutester, I finished and stepped back, and like before, a couple of secondster, the runes shone softly before a clicking sound rang out.

    Lady Yui stepped forward and pushed open the door; they began to open without making any noise, and soon, the doorpletely opened, giving a glimpse of the big hall.

    Though its size could be said to be tinypared to the other two halls we have passed through.

    "Such a dense energy," said Lady Yui as she stepped inside me. The energy here is so dense that Rhea had to take out a small artifact to protect against the density of energy; not only Grandmasters, even some High-Grandmasters will have to take out artifacts to bear this energy.

    The above is a little strange; the foyer should be first, but it is third. It seemed like the lord of this abode was too vain; they wanted to show their guests their collection and art first before inviting them inside.

    The ce we are in could not even be said foyer in amon sense considering how big it is and the furniture that had been ced here; thankfully, it is not made of bones. Though, there are some art pieces made of bones present here.

    The half foyer and halfmon hall had seven doors in total, all leading to different ces, which made me quite excited.

    I am interested in bones, and I am more interested in the resources I would find in those rooms. Looking at the pieces, I am clear it had many supplementary things aside from bones to craft its pieces, and I want to get my hands on them.

    They would be, without a doubt, extremly rare resources, and I need them; my own appetite for the resources is getting bigger and bigger over time.

    "You guys are sensing anything?" I asked them; their bloodlines have been reacting ever since they came to the entrance. It is clear that this ce has something which their bloodlines desire and I couldn''t wait to find out, as that thing wouldn''t be useful to only them.

    I am not just thinking about myself but also about the subjects of the project, many of which have bloodlines.

    "My bloodline is reacting, but I could not pinpoint where it wants me to go," said Rhea; hearing that, I turned to Lady Yui, who shook her head.

    "Fine, since nobody had an idea, we will begin with the first door," I said and walked toward the first door, which is just borate as thest door and made of bones, of course.

    "Be careful when looking around," I said and closed my eyes.

    I am very excited; I have finally reached the ce which could give me something; while the two halls were amazing and I had to see something that very few could see, considering the condition of my race, I want something more concrete.

    Something that will benefit my people and me.

    While I concentrated on cracking the puzzle, the two explored, and this time, they were being very careful that they did not touch even furniture.

    The furniture was of great quality and looked very good, but they have been to enough ruins that they have collected tons of them, and now just wanted to have something that will benefit them, especially something that is making their bloodline excited.

 Chapter 2712: Workroom

    Chapter 2712: WorkroomNote: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    Click!

    The bone lizard spewed out the bone ball, and the clicking sound rang out from the door as the puzzle was solved. Lady Yui appeared in front of me and pushed open the door with an expectant look in her eyes.

    "Finally, we have found something good," said Rhea as she looked at the huge hall in front of us. It is slightly bigger than the second hall, and I could see a couple of pieces, but unlike the second hall, it is not a showroom, but a workroom, which we have been hoping to find.

    "Don''t touch anything; I am getting a very high feeling of danger here," I warned her as we slowly entered the workroom.

    Saying this ce is a mess would be an understatement; half of the things have already turned to dust here, and thankfully we did not make anyrge movements, or we would have disturbed the dust, which would have made it slightly difficult.

    Nobody is surprised to see the state of its workroom; we have traveled to many ruins and seen many things in the state.

    It had been thousands of years since anyone hade to this ce, and such a scenario was expected. The things outside are only fine due to them being protected by the formations, and the power ofw slows down the age of degradation very slowly.

    Still, we are happy, even ecstatic, as we can see the things through the pile of dust, and if we are lucky, we might even be able to find some good things from this trash and might even get a thing that is making these two bloodlines react fast.

    After looking at the hall for a few seconds, we floated inside slowly.

    We flew instead of walking because we did not want to touch the dust and also because who knows what kind of formation was hidden in the dust? We do not want to identally trigger it.

    I am getting dangerous vibes here, far more than what I have felt in the three ces we have passed through, and it might not seem much, but those three ces were dangerous; Lady Yui had nearly died at the second hall.

    "A bone," said Lady Yui as she stopped as she saw the bone buried in the dust. There is nothing special about the bones; it is about my palm size and cracked and fallen into ten different ces, but it is pure white in color, and there is a faint fluctuation ofw being emitted from it.

    "Faded waterw fluctuation," she whispered and crouched down; I was about to call her caution but saw I did not need to as she took out a beautiful jeweled glove and wore it on her left hand before cautiously picking up the bone; some pieces of it fell down, but those were not important, as they did not contain thew.

    She cleaned up the bone with a jeweled finger and ced it inside a delicate wooden box which is carved up with the runes.

    Thew, even if it had faded and nearly lost its power, is something that is too dangerous for us; even Grand Lords wouldn''t be able to handle its power. One needs to be careful handling them, or one might find themselves in the underworlds before one can understand what is happening.

    The bone that Lady Yui had picked up is a water elementalw bone; while not a single one of us hasprehended the water rule, it would be extremely useful to those back in the home.

    The project is in dire need of such things as one needed to have a certain level ofprehension of the ruling power to level up to the Tyrant ss, and it also requires the Grandmaster ss; even the Grand Lord ss had rule requirements, but I am too far discuss those.

    What I want to say is that bone is a great treasure, and the more we find, the better it would be for us.

    "The hall is too big; I think we should separate to cover more area quickly," I said; everyone here is experienced enough to handle the danger, especially after what had happened in the second hall; as long we are cautious, we should be able to handle things on our own.

    "It is too dangerous, and besides, Grandmaster Zaar, I am your bodyguard; I should not be leaving your side in such a dangerous ce," said Lady Yui; it is clear she is objecting.

    "I am more than capable of protecting myself," I said with a smile, and my shields appeared around me. My words seemed slightly rude, but I didn''t know what other words to use.

    We could not afford to waste too much time in this ce, there was a huge war being fought outside, and Lord Yazdi was alone in the castle, along with Grandmasters and hundreds of Masters; if Grimms attacked in huge force, then even Lord Yazdi wouldn''t be able to save his own life, much less protect those under him.

    "You are right, Grandmaster; separated, we will be able to cover more area quickly," she said, and a few secondster, we chose each direction and moved.

    Rhea took a left, and Lady Yui took a right while I took the center.

    Hun!

    It was not even a minute since we separated when I had stopped, and a feather fan appeared on my hand, which I waved. The fan is an artifact, but I am using it as themon fan to fly the dust away, and it did, revealing a metallic blue bone emitting the fluctuation of the faded metallicw.

    Seeing it, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face before I picked it with my strings with a rule-bending power covering it.

    I admired the long bone, which is quite ugly with all the holes and cracks on it, which make it difficult to guess what type of being it belongs to, but it did not matter; knowing species is not rted to how we will use it.

 Chapter 2713: Treasures

    Chapter 2713: TreasuresAn hour had passed since we hade to this ce, and I had already found nine bones; it was quite a huge haul, more than I had expected; the one that made me happy that there was a bone with a healing rule, which is kind of amazing.

    My rules are umon, all of them. It is easy to find the bones of four conventional elements but quite hard to find others; I was quite lucky that I was able to find skeletons ofw, which my rules could rte to in the first hall.

    Still, there is a little disappointment in my mind; I wanted real resources, something which I could truly use.

    "Fuck, it''s magadar ore, and it is a huge piece," shouted Rhea ecstatically hearing it; I was so shocked that I wasn''t able to control myself and shed beside Rhea and saw her holding a huge block of grey-blue ore, which is even bigger than her hand.

    "Its really big; little Rhea, it seemed like you have hit really big this time," said Yui, who had appeared beside her at the same time as me. I could see a hint of jealousy appearing in her eyes before she disappeared, while I did even hide it.

    "I am really jealous right now. If you were Grimm, I would have already wrapped around my strings and taken that big thing from you," I said directly.

    I did not get jealous easily, considering the level of resources I have and the things I use, but this thing is really amazing. It is rare and useful sadrass leaves and divine crystals that even Grand Lords will desire, and the most amazing thing is that she had found such a big piece.

    "This is mine. Though, I will give you a tiny piece or twoter," she said, and the ore disappeared from her hand. "You better, or I will just rob you up," I said with a smile and walked back to my ce; Lady Yui had also left with a smile.

    We are going to get a piece of it; it is etiquette andw.

    Seeing Rhea getting such a big piece of ore, a fire couldn''t help but light up inside me. I spread my soul sense further than the ten meters range and began to search for the treasures.

    Usually, it is quite dangerous to use the soul sense in a ce such as a thing, but my soul sense is different than the other''s soul sense; there is a heavy dose of the rule-bending power here. To be safer, I have used the half-half form, half soul energy, and half rule bending power.

    It is quite wasteful with rule-bending, but I could notpromise on the safety.

    In the next ten minutes, I found six more bones and a few resources that had degraded to a lower level, nothing to the level of ore that Rhea had found.

    Still, I did not lose hope and continued searching.

    Another hour passed, and three of us had nearly covered half of the area, but still, I did not find anything.

    "Grandmaster, would you take a look at the thing I have found," Lady Yui called out; hearing that, I moved toward her, and soon, I reached her and saw even white pieces in her hand.

    I was about to say these are just the pieces of bones when I suddenly stopped when I felt the peculiarities from it. I took a few pieces minutes in my hand and closed my eyes to concentrate deeply.

    For nearly a minute, I did not find anything useful except for a few peculiarities, which gave me no hint, and I was about to stop when I finally noticed something concrete, and it couldn''t help but shock me, considering these things should have already turned to dust since they did not have any power.

    I continued for a few minutes before I finally opened my eyes and handed the while stones back to Lady Yui with a smile.

    "What are they, Grandmaster? They are making my bloodline react faintly," she asked with hope filling her eyes. "If I am not wrong, these should be the morrow," I replied, and I could see the disappointment appearing in her eyes.

    "Don''t be disappointed, Lady Yui; what you found is no less important than the ore Rhea had found earlier," I said and could see the shock appearing on her face.

    "The reaction to your bloodline would have been intense if it had attracted impurities as its power regressed during the years. If we are able to purify it, I am sure you will get tremendous benefits from it," I said, and I am not overstating the facts.

    There is an insane amount of energy there, a single stone would be more than enough for tens of High-Grandmasters like us, and I will ask her for a few pieces from her after we return to the castle, as these things will be perfect for crafting that thing.

    I havee across a few amazing recipes of alchemical solutions and alcohol, and one of them requires a powerful morrow, which I have not found in any samples that Grand Lords have provided, but looking at those pieces, I am sure I will have what I need after I purify them.

    After saying a few words, I flew back toward my ce; now that Lady Yui had also found the treasure, I had to find it too, or it would be quite awkward when we were dividing the treasures since they would have those amazing treasures and I have none.

    Hun!

    I was thing those thoughts when I suddenly stopped, and a secondter, I gently sent my string down into the dust.

    Usually, I use the fan, but the dust here is deep, and using the fan is not appropriate. So, I sent my strings down, and soon they found the thing which piqued my sense.

    A few secondster, my strings brought the thing out, and it couldn''t shock me.

 Chapter 2714: Divine

    Chapter 2714: DivineNote: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    What my strings brought out was a skeleton, which had many parts missing, including what was supposed to be a head, but that did not matter, considering what this skeleton was made of.

    "Grandmaster this," said Lady Yui, who appeared behind, and even Rhea came and looked at with a deep shock. "I have thought I have brought out a buried treasure, but in front of it, what I have found is nothing," she said as she came closer to inspect.

    I have found a skeleton, all right. It is damn fucking ugly with many parts missing and holes that one could say anything about other than it belonging to some kind of humanoid with a tail.

    "Skeleton of the divine," I whispered; the skeleton had now power; it had divine power. The whole bones are made of divine power, every speck of them filled with it, and one couldn''t help but call them a divine crystal.

    It is not a divine crystal, it is a divine bone, and I don''t know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing.

    The divine crystal has many uses and is the most versatile resource that could be used on anything. If it had blocks of divine crystal instead of the skeleton, I would have been ecstatic, but now with this, I don''t know what to feel.

    As I have said, this could be a good thing or a bad thing; it all depends on whether I would be able to use it or not.

    While I would have rather found another treasure, I am happy to get it. I would have felt down if I did not get anything worthwhilepared to my friends.

    I looked at the skeleton for a few minutes before I put it back in my core and let my clone study while I hunt for the treasures.

    Half an hour more passed, and I had explored the whole central area, and now on the left side helping Rhea. I could not just wait for them to finish; we do not have that much time on our hands.

    I found a few more bones, but they werew bones, not divine bones. Aside from that, I have found a few normal treasures, but nothingpared to the treasures that each of us has found.

    We have already explored 80% of this hall, and the rest, 20%, will be finished in a half-hour; with that, we would be able to move to the other door. We have already made huge gains in this ce, and there are a few more doors we have yet to open.

    If we found something in those doors as we did in this ce, then we would be leaving this ruin with the great haul.

    Hun!

    My strings had brought up another fadedw bone I had sensed in the ground when a light shed through the hall.

    "Lady Yui!" Rhea screamed and moved toward the ce where Lady Yui had been, and now she had disappeared.

    "Be careful," I said, and I pressed on her shoulder, stopping her wildly rushing in.

    She understood my intentions and slowed down, and soon, we reached the ce wheredy Yui had disappeared.

    "She had identally activated the teleportation formation," said Rhea looking at the formation in front of us, which is mildly glowing. It is, without a doubt, a teleportation formation, and seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief.

    For a moment, I had feared it was security formation that had been activated, and it had puffed her away. Still, we don''t know where she went and whether she is safe or not.

    This teleportation formation is exceedinglyplicated, and even I would need a long time to study it. Still, I could gleam what type of teleportation formation it was. It is a tunnel type of teleportation formation; there is a simr formation on the other side of it.

    These formations are much less dangerouspared to throw-type formations, which throw you to the specific coordinates; pyramids used those types of formation to throw people anywhere in the world, and even most ruin-breaking gates are of a simr type.

    The shook types work on coordinates; they throw you at coordinates, and that makes it extremly dangerous because the slightest problems in geographic and spatial conditions could mess the whole thing up, which is a pyramid calcte spatial and geographic conditions before throwing one away at spatial coordinates.

    "This is door puzzle answers; if you followed them to exact, you wouldfortably get out of this ce," I said and handed her crystalline disc before stepping into the teleportation formation.

    "Mich" I disappeared before she could even call out my name fully.

    What I was doing was foolish, but I did not have any other option. This vestige is extremly dangerous, with traps and security formations lying everywhere, and the most important thing is wherever Lady Yui went, she is going to need my help to leave.

    This ruin is filled with theplicated bone puzzle, which she does not have the expertise to handle, not to mention she might be in danger.

    While I do not have the raw strength as her, I have numerous methods that have helped me get out of things that would have killed a powerhouse like her. So, I handed Rhea the answer to the puzzle through which she could get out and took the risk with the formation.

    Hun!

    A fraction of a secondter, I appeared at the other end of the formation in a dark ce and found her, and her condition did not look good.

    I took a step toward her but stopped mid-ways with fear appearing on my face while tens of formations lit up inside and outside of me, formatting very strong shields which could keep out any type of energy, and even then, these unknown horrifying energies wanted to seep inside me.

    Seeing I didn''t have much time, I appeared besidedy Yui who hadpletely changed in half a minute.

    She is thrashing on the ground wildly, while her skin has turned ck and split from hundreds of different ces and letting out a dense grey poo which is smelling very bad.

    I was shocked seeing her condition and did not before piercing my strings inside her; at the same time, another set of strings formed the runes around her body and formed protective shields to stop her body from absorbing any more of these horrifying energies.

    ''Her condition is bad,'' I said as herplete metaphysical scan appeared in front of me.

    I thought she might fall into danger but did not expect she might be directly enterings the death''s door, and the thing that surprised me the most was the time.

    It had been only a half minutes, but the energies here had not only passed through her strong bloodline armor but injured her to this degree that even I am sweating to find a way to heal her.

    I could not just pump the healing energies or extract them. I tried, but these energies were too strong, and my extraction did not seem to absorb the amount needed.

    So, I stopped and focused onying the formation inside and outside her while watching how her bloodline was dealing with the destructive energies.

 Chapter 2715: Destructive

    Chapter 2715: DestructiveHer bloodline, despite being immensely powerful, is losing against the destructive energies, which is quite surprising considering the bloodlines of people at her level are extremly strong, but these collections of energies are stronger, that they are firmly suppressing the bloodline energies while they spread deeper and deeper inside her.

    It is clear her bloodline is losing, but it is fighting hard and which is what will give me a clue to deal with these energies.

    She is not the first patient I am healing who has been infected by the strange energies; I have been doing this for years, and such cases have be quitemon since the war had shifted to the ruins.

    The ruins are filled with danger, and such danger contains strange and horrifying things like these energies. Those who could escape on time, get help from healers, and truly hard casese to people like the Grandmistress Charline and me.

    I dealt with a few every week, and after healing all those, I have learned a thing or two, especially when ites to those with bloodlines.

    When one does not have a definite way to deal with it, one should watch the bloodline on how it deals with it. It always provides an answer, even when it is losing badly.

    My strings transformed into the runes inside and outside while I watched how her bloodline dealt with the energies.

    Those who do not know much about bloodlines might guess that bloodlines have a single way to deal with injuries, but they would be greatly wrong. Bloodlines are one of the most versatile things, and their bloodline energy goes through thousands of changes ording to the conditions.

    I could see the bloodline energy was changing every second as she dealt with the energy and each of its attempts was better than thest.

    I have already gleaned quite much of the info and began releasing the energy inside her through the strings. This energy is something I created with the help of my own energy and some resources. The energy is not for healing, but to stop the spread of the energy, so her condition wouldn''t get worse.

    It is already worse, and if it continued, then within a few minutes, she would die, and I would not let her reach that stage.

    It had be necessary to stop the charge of this energy because it had reached the precipice where she suffered any more damage; it would affect her foundation. I could not let that happen; I have spent a huge amount of time and resources on her, more than any other High-Grandmaster.

    I had not told her, but I am experimenting on her secretly, wanting to revitalize her bloodline, which seemed to have lost the steam of her growth.

    I am doing that to bring her to the absolute peak of her level but also to create a core. It is a very hard thing to do for the High Grandmaster, but it is possible in her condition as she is still young and brimming with potential, capable of bearing powerful treatments that old High Grandmasters would not be able to bear.

    So, I have to save her, not for herself but for the time and resources I have spent on her.

    The energies I have released have been eaten by the energies in this ce, which is nothing surprising; I intend for them to do it as now, instead of targeting the body, they will target the energies, which will slow down their spread and give me enough time to find a perfect healing method from the bloodline.

    Seconds passed when the bloodline had finally stopped changing, as it had found a perfect way to counter the energies. Though it is far from enough to stop the energies considering their power, it is enough for me now that I could truly begin Lady Yui''s treatment.

    Hun!

    It did not take me long to study the way to deal with energies from the bloodline, and the moment I finished. Tens of resources appeared in formation inside my core before it had activated and released the energy; I needed to deal with these energies.

    Sizzle Sizzle Sizzle

    Sizzling sounds rang out as the formations and outside of Lady Yui''s began to release the energy. It did not destroy the energies but weakened them, which is fine too, as now, they are weak enough to extract, and my strings are doing just that.

    Very slowly, the sickly ck color on Lady Yui''s body begins to fade as more and more energies in just body begin to be extracted.

    I also begin to release the healing energies slowly into the parts from which dangerous energies have beenpletely extracted.

    It is a slow process, but I do not mind; I am already grateful enough that I was able to heal her before anything happened to her, and looking at the condition of her body, her foundation would not be damaged, which relieved me the most.

    Though, she would note out of this unscathed; her bloodline had suffered great damage, and it will take at least a month to recover.

    It is not necessarily a bad thing, her bloodline has suffered damage, but this disaster had also awakened it fully, like what I have been trying to do. As long as I provide the necessary nourishment, it will not onlypletely recover but will also reach a few more steps closer to creating the core.

    Another fifteen minutes passed, and the color of her body turned grey from ck, and pus had stopped leaking from the wounds.

    "Fuck!"

    I was busy healing Lady Yui when I saw the teleportation formation not far from me lighting up, and seeing; I couldn''t help but curse loudly.

    "You should listen when I say a thing, Rhea," I said coldly, and thousands of runes made from string flew toward her as she appeared.

    I had hoped she would listen to me and prepare for a moment, but she did not, and clearly, she did not. I am quite angry at her; it is not a ce where a Grandmaster like her should enter, no matter how powerful she is; these energies would tear her apart.

    Hun!

    Before she could realize what was happening, my runes had stuck her and formed a protectiveyer around her body, and I was about to piece my strings inside her when I stopped in surprise.

    My seed had told me that the dangerous energies had not entered her; her diamond defense was able to protect her for long enough till a protectiveyer of my strings had formed around her.

    Still, it is quite surprising, considering even Lady Yui''s defense was not able to stop it for a moment. It did not mean her defense is stronger thandy Yui, who is level higher, its just that her diamond defense is better in dealing with energies such as this.

    Her defense is powerful, slightly weaker than the Lady Yui is level above her and step away from reaching the absolute peak.

    When she leveled up to High-Grandmaster ss, there would be barely anyone of the same level who would be able to break through her defense.

 Chapter 2716: Danger Everywhere

    Chapter 2716: Danger EverywhereNote: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    "I really should have listened to you," said Rhea and sighed as she walked out of the teleportation formation. "You should have," I replied, still a little angry at her for not listening.

    "This ce is extremly dangerous; even I don''t have the guarantee of preserving my own life here," I said and turned back to Lady Yui.

    "Yes, I am feeling it; I am also sensing the thing that my bloodline want is at this ce," said Rhea, and it couldn''t help but surprise me, but I quickly controlled my emotions; as this ce is not where someone should think about the rewards.

    "Don''t go anywhere; this ce is extremly dangerous," I warned her.

    My senses are ring; everywhere I look, I see the danger. It will need great luck for us to get out of this ce, but before I think that, I have to healdy Yuipletely; she still has the destructive energies rampaging inside her.

    Buzz!

    It took me another fifty-six minutes before I was able to extract every bit of the destructive energies. As I finished with it, another formation lit up inside me and began to send revitalizing energies inside Lady Yui; at the same time, I took out an air pen and began to draw out the formation.

    Buzz

    It took me around ten minutes to draw the formation; it activated and split into two before covering both Lady Yui and Rhea.

    I could not have my strings covering always, so I created the formation, which cost me a lot, but I had no choice. These destructive energies are dangerous, and their own defenses are not enough to defend against them; they will sneak inside them and rampage.

    "How are you feeling, Lady Yui?" I asked as her eyes fluttered open, "Weak," she said softly before a sudden realization appeared in her eyes, and I saw her closing eyes for a second before opening them and looking directly at me.

    "You have saved me, Grandmaster," she said. "I did what I could," I said with a smile and helped her get up; while she is fine now, her state is weakened, and her power has regressed; she is now as powerful as Rhea.

    "I think we should try to get away from this ce as soon as possible," said Lady Yui as she looked around, "You are not interested in the thing that your bloodline is sensing?" I asked.

    "I am very invested in it, but after what happened and what I am sensing, I think it is wise to get out of this ce as soon as possible," she said and looked at the teleportation formation, which was shining mutely.

    "Will this teleportation formation be able to take us back to the hall?" she asked, "No, it was one way; we will need to crack it or need the ess codes to operate it to go back," I replied with a disappointed sigh.

    My clone had studied the formation, and these are the only two options that really want me to curse out loud. This ce is too dangerous, and I would have liked to go back as soon as possible.

    "How long will it take to crack you?" she asked, "Days," I replied straight.

    The spatial formations areplicated, and this one is the mostplicated teleportation formation I have seen in all ruins I have explored.

    "Well, it seemed like we had no choice but to find a way through this dangerous ce," she said and sighed again.

    "I think this ce is part of one of the seven doors, but it is much bigger than the first hall we have entered; the space here had been spatially erged," I informed.

    "So, we just need to find one of those creepy bone doors, and we will be out?" asked Rhea, and I nodded.

    "Let''s move; the quicker we will able to find the door, the sooner we will be able to walk out," I said and slowly took a step forward while activating my sensory and ocr abilities to full power, and even then, I was only able to see only twenty to thirty meters ahead in this darkness.

    The previous hall was also dark, but our abilities worked fine there; we did not have any problem, but here everything is different.

    We walked slowly, carefully taking each step in case we triggered any formation, and there are a lot of formations that could be triggered here, more than I amfortable with.

    "Rhea, there is an invisible formation to your left," I warned her as I continued; this was not my first time warning them; I would need to do it once in a minute at least.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when suddenly I stopped and closed my eyes, and a few secondster, earth in front of me moved, and my finger''s thick purple crystal came out. The crystal is shining, and one can see the beautiful sparks flying across it.

    Gasp Gasp

    Gasps of shock rang out; it is not just they who are shocked; I am shocked too. I had not expected that after a few minutes of walking in this extremly dangerous ce, I would find a divine crystal.

    "A lighting element divine crystal," said Lady Yui softly. The elemental divine crystals are more expensive than those without elements, and they are rarer. The skeleton I had found earlier did not have any element, while this one has.

    After checking no fault with the crystal, I ced it in the box and sent it to my core before continuing with my journey to find the exit.

    Hun!

    It had not been even a minute when I began walking again when I stopped, and a few secondster, the earth moved, and hand size block of gold came out. It is gold, but not a simple gold; it has natural fractal patterns on it, which gives out a deep aura.

    "What is it?" asked Lady Yui and Rhea in unison, "Ryd fractal gold, a material that is slightly more valuable than the divine crystal," I replied.

    Finding it a truly a surprise, and I am very happy to receive it as I have been searching for something like it. I am creating a formation that needs this type of resource. Jim would also be happy; he is trying something ambitious and needs the metal elemental resources of this quality.

    I ced it into the box silently and resumed my journey; I am happy with the resources I am finding, but I will not search for them.

    I do not need to say it many times, but this ce is dangerous; so dangerous that once I find the door, I will not look back, even if there is a big load of divine crystal behind my back.

    I have been to many dangerous ces before, but this one topped them all. In about fifteen minutes, I am walking and have avoided more than a hundred traps. They are fucking everywhere at every corner; I don''t understand why the fuck, do the owner of this ce would need to ce so many traps.

    Even we humans did not ce this many traps when we needed to catch the nasty vermins that flood into our homes.

 Chapter 2717: Uncontrolled Bloodlines

    Chapter 2717: Uncontrolled Bloodlines"Micheal," said Rhea from behind me, "Have you sensed something?" I asked her. "The thing our bloodline is sensing is close, very close," she said.

    If it had before, she would have asked to go there or even gone there herself, but even with all her faults, Rhea understood the danger we were in. If it had been any other ce, she would jump right at it instead of informing me.

    I looked at Lady Yui, who nodded; it was clear by her answer she was also sensing what Rhea was sensing.

    "We will go there, but you have to listen to me. If I say it is dangerous, you will not take a step at it, no matter how hungry your bloodline might be for it," I said and looked at Rhea; she had a habit of being impulsion, so it is better that she understood what is rules before we go there.

    I wouldn''t have taken such a dangerous decision if not for Lady Yui; she is weakened a lot, and I need her stronger here. If whatever it is will be able to help her regain her power or at least get the power of themon High-Grandmaster, it would be a great help.

    "I understood," said Rhea.

    "Which direction is it?" I asked, "Left," they replied in unison. I could tell both of them were extremly excited; they were trying to hide it, but I could see it in their eyes easily.

    The response they are getting from their bloodline must be really intense for their mood to be like that, especially Lady Yui, a powerful High-Grandmaster, who is a step away from reaching the absolute peak of her ss.

    I moved to begin to walk toward the left slowly, and they followed behind; there were traps everywhere, and I warned them now and then about the traps they could not sense.

    A few minutes passed, and on the way, I even found a couple of resources, including a few bones. One of the resources I have found was at the level of the divine crystal I have found and was quite rare; it is the request of Sky Lord.

    Now, I just have to survive; I have heard that the old man has quite good things, and there are some I need. I will easily be able to exchange it for the resources I need from him.

    Another few minutes passed, and I stopped, as in front of me was a pool. The pool is not big; it is round and about ten meters in diameter. It is a little deep, about five meters deep, with its base filled with multicolored crystals.

    Those crystals are in hundreds of colors; some are shining whole, others are dull; they also release hundreds of types of different kinds of energies that even my mind had got blown up by them.

    "Rhea, stop," I said loudly, bringing her out of her reverie brought out by her bloodline. "My bloodline is deeply hungering for it," said Rhea as her thoughts became clear.

    "This hunger is really intense that I am barely able to control myself," added Lady Yui as she stared at the crystalline base at the pool.

    "Both you don''t make any movements before Ipletely investigate it," I said, and not to take any risk, I used my strings to bind them. I would not have taken such excessive actions if not for seeing the intense reactions their bloodlines are having, and it is getting intense by the second.

    If things reach the dangerous stage, I will make them unconscious. I could not allow their bloodlines to take a risk and put their lives in danger for whatever thing was inside the pool.

    Tap!

    After a few minutes of investigating, a crown appeared on my head, and I tapped on the ground lightly. As I did, a silvery pink wave came out and moved toward the pool.

    I have already investigated the pool, and now, I want to confirm what I have found with my most powerful investigation method; the result will decide if those two will be able to enter inside or not.

    A few secondster, the silvery pink wave came back, it was much lighter than when it went, but it had brought back the data I needed. There is no formation in the pool, and while the pool itself is a powerful artifact, its only function is preserving; it will not stop those who are trying to enter inside.

    "Lady Yui, you enter first," I said, and before the words fully came out of my mouth, I found Lady Yui shing, and the next second, she sitting on cross-legged on the jagged crystalline surface.

    "Micheal, it is not fair. I am your old friend; you should have given me the first chance," Rheained behind me, but I did not listen as I was busy looking at the thing happening the moment Lady Yui''s feet touched those crystals.

    Visually, there is no change in them, but metaphysically, they are sending a huge amount of energy inside Lady Yui, and her bloodline is drinking it all like a thirsty man in a desert.

    I am watching it very carefully, looking at any problem, and even asking my clone to focus on it. This energy is not so simple; it is giving me the feeling of danger, which means it is dangerous; my instincts have never let me down.

    "Micheal, can you let me go; it is bing very hard to resist," Rhea said pleadingly. She had tried to move but had found herself bound, and I was right to bind her; if not, she would have already jumped at the pool.

    "You will enter after Lady Yuies out," I said and focused back on meta-physic, especially her bloodline, which is ravenously absorbing the energies.

    The bloodline is getting stronger as it absorbs the energies; I could see the bloodline is rapidly regaining its strength as it absorbs more and more energy.

    A little more than a minuteter, her aura firmed the High-Grandmaster ss. At the same time, a bloodline phantom appeared above her, revealing her bloodline, which she had kept secret for many years.

    Her bloodline phantom is of the blue-colored women with shining blue skin and wide azure wings. I could not tell what kind of bloodline it was, but it was definitely a powerful bloodline; I am not surprised to see that if her bloodline were this powerful, she wouldn''t have been able to reach her height of power quickly.

    As her bloodline got stronger, it began to absorb more and more energy while getting stronger and stronger every second.

    My instinct is still calling the danger, but I have not been able to find any, but that did not stop me from looking. If my instinct is telling me there is a problem, then there is, and I just need to find it.

    Five and a half minutes passed, and her aura had gained its previous power; her bloodline had recovered her previous strength and was still absorbing the energy without stopping.

    Hun!

    Another three minutes passed, and the bloodline got closer to the absolute peak; when I finally found the problem that my instincts were screaming at me and saw what it was, I did not wait even a second to think and yankeddy Yui out of the pool.

 Chapter 2718: Burning Corruption I

    Chapter 2718: Burning Corruption INote: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    "Grandmaster, why did you bring me out?" asked Lady Yui in zing anger; I ignored it and looked and magnified the problem I had found a second ago.

    The energies are simply a corruption, a very well hidden corruption which, if I had been looking high and low for, I wouldn''t have been able to find out, and now the question is what this corruption would do because till now, it is lying dormant without doing anything.

    "Ahhh¡­"

    I just thought that when suddenly, the hidden corruption began to burn, and Lady Yui let out a primal scream as she fell down on her knees, while her bloodline burned by the corruption that sneakily piled inside it in a huge amount.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    It took me a moment to realize what was happening, and some of the formations I had already prepared lit up inside me and sent the energies into the Lady Yui, where the formations I hadid out inside her activated and began to send the energies into her bloodline.

    Since I had sensed the danger, I have prepared to deal with it; I haveid out the borate formation inside her and also brought out hundreds of formations, which I used to deal with the bloodline, seven of which I have activated seeing what is happening inside her.

    It could be said that Lady Yui is very lucky that I am here, and also, her corruption is simple; it is powerful, but it is simple.

    It is not trying to infect her bloodline or dormant and spread; it just wants to burn it and is willing to use all its energy. It is burning the bloodline while I am supplying the bloodline with a huge amount of energy to resist this burning.

    I really couldn''t help but pity her bloodline; it had been not long ago, it had suffered a disaster, and now it is suffering another. I just hope her bloodline did not go into deep sleep due to it, which would truly be a disaster for her.

    While it is important to continue to whet the bloodline and continue testing it so it would harness even more power from the source, sometimes, this approach bites one in the ass, and instead of increasing its potential and making it harness more power from it, it will put in a deep sleep.

    The bloodline also has the essence, and while its energies could be burned or damaged, the essence should be kept safe, or it bes quite hard for the bloodline to react.

    This corruption is powerful enough to burn the essence of a bloodline that it may never be able to recover. Though, I am trying my all not to let that happen. Lady Yui is a very important powerhouse, and we need such powerhouses at the optimum conditions now that thing ising out.

    Minutes passed, Lady Yui''s raw screams continued, and I did not have the heart to shut her up forcefully. So, I heard the screams while I healed her.

    The screams also helped Rhea break through thepulsion of her bloodline; her emotions are a lot calmer now that I have released the restrictions on her, and despite that, she did not move toward the pool. Though, I have felt her casting a nce at it now and then.

    Lady Yui''s screamssted for eleven minutes before they finally stopped; the corruption was still there, and it would take me some time before itpletely burned to ashes.

    I am not doing anything directly rted to corruption; while it is simple, it is powerful and made of energies that I have no experience dealing with.

    So, I use the two-pronged approach in dealing with it; one is pouring energies, it will burn them instead of the bloodline, and the other is pouring strengthening energies into the bloodline to strengthen it against the power of corruption.

    It is tried and tested approach which has always worked, and this time too, it is working.

    Another twenty minutes passed when finally, the corruption waspletely spent, anddy Yui slumped on the ground and closed her eyes. I did not say anything and investigated even further, looking for any more hidden corruption, though I did not see any.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster; you have once again saved my life," said Lady Yui after she opened her eyes nearly fifteen minutester.

    "It is the least I could do," I said before turning to Rhea.

    "Do you want to enter now?" I asked; my question caught both of them off guard. "Are you sure, after what had happened with Lady Yui?" she asked, looking at Lady Yui, who had the same question in her eyes.

    I smiled at her question.

    "The pool is dangerous without a doubt; there is intense corruption that, when it burns, will make you suffer the greatest pain of your life and will also burn the bloodline essence, if not careful, but it is without question, this thing is very useful to people like you with the bloodline," I replied.

    I was able to stop the corruption from burning her bloodline essence, or much of her bloodline means Lady Yui was able to keep most of the benefits she had gotten from the pool; she is now just a hair''s breadth away from reaching the absolute peak of her level.

    That is not even the greatest benefit she received; with all the danger she had faced, her bloodline had energized and was brimming with potential.

    As long as she does not take any more of the risk that is dangerous to her bloodline, she will not experience the spurt in her bloodline; it could be said that now, the chances of her creating the core have be even greater.

    "Ok, I will go," said Rhea after nearly a minute of thinking, "Ok, let me make some preparations," I said and began to make some changes, which took me a few minutes.

    "You can go now," I said, and like Lady Yui, she had jumped into the pool before the words had fullye out of my mouth.

    Just as her feet touched the crystal on the base, the energies of the crystal rushed into her bloodline, and this time, I knew what I was looking for and immediately spotted the bloodline and released my own energies into the torrent that was mixing with the bloodline.

    The things here are slightly different whenpared tody Yui, some even surprised me, and the thing that surprised me the most is the amount of energy the crystal is pouring inside Rhea.

    It is more than what it had poured into Lady Yui, and like her, the amount increases with the passing time. The reason for that is simple, Rhea possesses a bloodline core; thus, her capacity is more despite being lower level and possesses much greater potential than Lady Yui.

    In just a few seconds, a dense diamond light began to shine zed across the body of Rhea, and her bloodline projection appeared.

    I am one of the people who knows what kind of bloodline she has and looking at the expression of Lady Yui, she seemed to know about it as well.

 Chapter 2719: Burning Corruption II

    Chapter 2719: Burning Corruption IIThe core had finally begun to resist the energy as it had reached the limit, and it only took it nine minutes for that to happen; in these nine minutes, her bloodline had absorbed more energy than what Lady Yui had done.

    It is all thanks to the core; it made a huge difference.

    Now, it had reached its limit; the crystals were pushing more energy into it while core was resisting, but even in its resistance, it was still absorbing some of the energiesing toward it, and the only reason I have not pulled back Rhea out of the pool yet.

    I want to see how long the energies could push up the core; it will also help me test the limit of the core, which is extremly important data.

    It is certainly dangerous, but I have prepared for it, and as long as Rhea does not initiate the breakthrough, everything will be fine.

    So, I just watched as Rhea''s bloodline struggled against the energy which wanted to be consumed by the bloodline; the only thing I did was mix my energies with the energiesing from the crystal.

    Seconds passed by, and with each second, a stream of valuable data kepting toward me as the energy pressed the core further and further, and to my surprise, the core continued its struggle for more than a minute before it began to repel all the energies; seeing that, I yanked Rhea out o the pool.

    She was expecting it because she did not resist, and as she appeared, she immediately sat crossed-legged beside me, readying herself for what was about toe.

    "Ahhhhh¡­"

    She only got a second of rest before the corruption in her bloodline burned. It was not that the bloodline spread around her body had started burning, but the center of her bloodline also began burning. Her core which looked like the most beautiful diamond in the world has now transformed into the zing sun.

    It is beautiful as it is horrifying that I couldn''t help but get transfixed by it.

    The ze of corruption is more powerful than it had been with Lady Yui. If it had been such powerful in Lady Yui, even I wouldn''t have been able to stop it from burning its essence; the prior preparations are necessary to deal with such a dangerous thing.

    Unlike thest time, this time, I am more rxed; still, I am keeping a vignt eye on the core. If something bad were to happen, I needed to react immediately.

    A few minutes passed, and nothing had changed; the only thing that had changed was me closing Rhea''s mouth. She had herself asked me to do it when I was making the changes; she did not want me to hear her raw screams.

    Hun!

    Another few minutes passed when I noticed something in her core; it was nothing serious, but I still investigated it and looked deeper when I saw something which shocked me and upended my understanding of these energies; I had been very wrong since the beginning.

    At first, I had thought the corruption inside was unintentional; it had someone produced in it through the thousands of years, but I have been utterly wrong in thinking it.

    Corruption has been present in it since the beginning; the creator of the pool had intentionally put it, and seeing what is happening, I can understand why it had done it.

    This pool is for the holders of bloodline, and it is not suitable for all bloodline holders. Sorry, wrong again; what I meant to say is being on a regr host of bloodlines or those who did not create a core is a clear waste of this resource.

    It should only be used by those with core only as only those with core will receive theplete benefits.

    The strengthening energies and the burning corruption worked in tandem; I could see how it is strengthening the core from deep within; without a doubt, Rhea will get far more benefits from it than Lady Yui did, all because of her core.

    Though, that does not mean it is not dangerous for Rhea; it is even more than Lady Yui, and the only reason she is safely getting the benefits from it is because of the preparations I have made.

    The burning continued for another twelve minutes before it stopped; all the burning corruption disappeared, leaving behind a diamond that is now shining even more brilliantly than before, and if I am not wrong, its size had also shrunk a little.

    My energies did not protect her bloodlinepletely; it had to face the corruption, and it did and now came out even stronger.

    She had got many benefits from the energy, from the huge increase in strength to purer bloodline energy, but the greatest of them all is the limit. Earlier during the absorption, her core had reached the limit, but now after the baptism of fire, that limit expanded further.

    If I am not wrong, now she has gotten the strength to fight against the High-Grandmasters, not just passively defend against it, and with the limit increases, she will be able to gain even more power. By the time she levels up to High-Grandmasters, she will directly be one most powerful High-Grandmaster we will have in our arsenal.

    Her defense, on the other, would be nigh-impossible to break within the same level, and quasi-Grand Lords would need tounch their most powerful attack to break her defenses.

    "This strength," said Rhea as she opened her eyes after resting for a few minutes; there was a clear look of shock in her eyes when she felt her strength.

    "Don''t use too much bloodline power; it needs a rest," I warned her; I gave the same warning to Lady Yui a while ago.

    They have made a huge advancement, but it had also put a huge strain on their bloodlines, and it would be better if they let it rest for a while.

    "Thank you, Micheal. Without you, I wouldn''t have been able to use this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity," said Rhea and turned toward the pool.

    "It is quite regretful that such wonderful treasure is in such a dangerous ce, or we would have definitely tried to take it," said Lady Yui, and Rhea nodded.

    "Who says we aren''t?" I asked, and to their shock, they saw the pool slowly separating from the ground, a web of hair-thin strings lifting it up slowly above the ground.

 Chapter 2720: The Safe

    Chapter 2720: The SafeNote: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    I am taking this pool, and how could I not? This thing had the ability to supercharge the bloodlines; it is the first treasure I havee across in my life that could do something like it.

    It is absolutely necessary for me to take it, and if it had been covered in the formation, I would have broken it, even if it had taken the days. This is a resource that could bring a huge change in the strength of the race, and we need it now, especially now that thing ising out.

    I have already decided how I will use it and who will be perfect to use it; while most people will get to use it, priority will be those with the cores, as only those who will take the greatest benefits from it.

    Currently, from what I could see, it could only be used once; it is too powerful and puts too much strain on the bloodline that even those with core will be able to use it once. To use it the second time, they would need to recover their bloodlines to optimum vibrancy, which is different from the optimum power.

    A simple level up or rest is not enough to gain the used vibrancy, but those bloodlines with core recover it much more quickly than the regr bloodlines.

    Soon, my strings disconnected the pool from every connection it held to the ground without disturbing the ground and traps in the slightest. If one looks carefully at the ground, one will see there is a formation shining on the ground.

    This is the formation I haveid on the ground before taking the pool; with it, there was not the slightest disturbance. Not a single trap within an immediate area had been activated.

    The pool had detached itself, but I did not take it immediately; I would not forget the danger in my greed. My strings are currently performing the tests; I want to see if there are any hidden traps inside, and unless I am sure there are not, I will take this thing inside.

    More than twenty-five minutes passed, and thest of my test had been finished, and there was no problem; I did not see the sign of the slightest problem, and now, after taking it inside any trap activated, then it will bepletely my fault, and I am willing to ept the responsibility.

    I took a deep break, and a momentter, the pool disappeared and appeared in my core inside the formation, which had been powered by powerful artifacts.

    "This thing will bring out the huge change in our race," said Lady Yui softly, looking at the empty creator. "Every host of bloodline will receive a huge boost from it like we had," added Rhea, and I couldn''t help but nod at that.

    "Let''s go; we still haven''t found a way out of this ce yet," I said and slowly walked back toward the area from where we came.

    In the unknown, directionless ce, it is important that one stick to a single direction. If they continue with the straight path long enough, they will find something that will lead to the exit.

    We avoided the traps that were on the way and the new ones that had appeared; these are floating traps in this damn ce, they keep moving around, and if I did not have the special skill set that helped me find them, then we would die hundred times already.

    "This is really an SS ss vestige," said Lady Yui as we avoided another hidden trap, "Without a doubt," added Rhea.

    There are three types of s sses, S, SS, and SSS, and people barely explore them; only people with specialized skills are capable of exploring these kinds of ruins, and the Pyramid, rarely gives permission to explore them, even during war times, both humans and Grimms, havergely avoided the ces of these types, especially SS and SSS.

    The psychedelic ruin was an S-ss ruin of High-Grandmaster level ruin that needed special skills, extremly rare protective artifacts, and peak power to explore. This ruin requires super special skills, on top of great power and protective equipment.

    Going into these ces usually means death, and that is why only those powerhouses closer to death explore such ces.

    Most of the time, they do not return, but when they do, they bring out the haul of the century, like we have gotten. Even without a pool, we have gotten enough haul that would even shock a Grand Lord, divine crystal, divine bones, powerful ores,w bones; this is really a haul of the century.

    Three hours passed, and we continued with our journey in this dark ce, avoiding the traps and collecting the fortune that would blow anyone''s mind.

    I have found many things to the level of divine crystals that I have sort of be numb to them. They did not give me a shock or even a surprise; I did not even feel happy, just tired.

    It had been more than three days since we had left the castle, and I had not slept even for a second; usually, it is not a problem for the powerhouse of our level to not feel tired, even after not sleeping for a week, but a condition we are in totally different, especially me.

    Ever since we entered this ruin, I have been using my abilities constantly, especially after I entered the first door, and their usage intensified aftering to this extremly dangerous ce.

    I have a crown of roses on my head through which I am using my multiple abilities; I only use this thing when things get serious, and now, I am using it constantly. Even though I am using it in an efficient mode, it is still straining for me.

    Within this crown, I will only be able to continue for five to six hours at most before my efficiency begins to drop, and that would be a dangerous thing because, in this, we are missing one trap away from death; the traps here are so dangerous, that we fall into them, we could forgeting out alive.

    So, I really hope I find the exit within five to six hours because it is not a ce where I rest, which would be equal to weing death with open arms.

    Another few minutes passed when I stopped, and about a minuteter, the earth began to move. This thing had been quite deep, at the edge of my soul sense; if it had been a few more inches deeper, I might not have been able to sense it at all.

    Hun!

    Finally, the thing came out, and it couldn''t help but surprise me as it was not a resource that I was expecting; instead a wooden box. It is a deep brown color wooden thing the size of a shoebox, and the surprising thing about it is that it looked fine.

    There is no scratch or a mark of age on the box; it looked like it was just days old, not thousands of years.

    The box is simple and had no adornment on it, and if I had not been looking at it with my abilities and seen a dense, extremlyplicated formation drawn on it through the invisible bone ink, I would have immediately opened it.

    I carefully looked at it, and the only thing I say is that it is not amon box but a safe with a formation soplicated that it would easily require me weeks or even a month to solve.

 Chapter 2721: Out

    Chapter 2721: Out"Why aren''t you opening it; it is clear this thing has something good," said Rhea in excitement; even after finding so many things, her excitement about the new things did not wane; it might be due to it being a box which is likely containing treasure inside.

    "I can''t; there is an exceedinglyplex formation covering this thing," I said and shook my head while the violet light bloomed in my hand, showing them the dense,plex runes covering the box.

    A secondter, I ced the box inside my storage and resumed walking, only to stop a minuteter to take another thing out of the ground before resuming walking again.

    Little more than two hours passed as such, and I became even more tired, but I did not see the end to this ce, much less find the door.

    This ce is big, and we are walking at a pace that even amon person overtakes us. If this ce hadn''t been so dangerous, even with such dark, it wouldn''t have taken us more than a few minutes to explore the whole ce and find the exit.

    Hun

    I was thinking those thoughts when suddenly, I saw something in the distance which was shining faintly. It is not the thing that surprised me, as this ce is littered with those, but it is what is behind the thing.

    Seeing it, my whole face lighted up like a bulb, and I wanted to sh up there, but if I were to do that, I would die by ten times reaching there. So, I continued with my regr ce, even though my body was shaking with excitement.

    I moved through the traps, guiding those behind me while picking up the treasures from the ground that seemed to be everywhere.

    Hun!

    "Is that?" called out Lady Yui as she finally noticed it, "Yes," I said and resumed walking, and a few minutester, we had reached close enough to conform; it was really a wall behind the skeleton, but the thing that had surprised me the most is the skeleton itself.

    I thought it was one of themon skeletons we have found in the first hall and thest hall, but I was grossly wrong; this skeleton is nomon skeleton, and that ck greatsword in its chest is proof of that.

    "Don''t go near it, its dangerous," I said and stopped.

    There is still around a hundred and fifty-meter distance between me and the skeleton, and I begin to iffy about it. There is extremly faint energy releasing from it, so faint that, if my sensors were not in the hyper mode, I wouldn''t have been able to sense it.

    This energy is trying to sneakily enter inside me but is stopped by my defenses, and thankfully, the defensive formation I had ced on them has also been effective.

    If this energy had been regr energy, I wouldn''t have been so cautious; many things in this ce have produced the energies; some of it was dangerous, but oneing from the skeleton was most dangerous, and it is the same, that formed the base of the destructive energies that had attacked Lady Yui, the moment she entered this ce.

    "Both of you, wait here a little," I said and even gave a look to Rhea before walking cautiously toward the skeleton.

    I did not have any interest in the skeleton; I have seen enough skeletons for a year that I wouldn''t be too interested in them for a little while, but this skeleton is different, and I am seeing something on it that I have to investigate it before I follow the wall toward the exit.

    Upping my defenses, I got closer and closer to the skeleton before stopping at around fifty meters before it; I could not get any closer without the chance of energy seeping inside me, which had now be a lot denser and more powerful.

    It is fine; I can now see what I want to see.

    As I stopped, I activated my ocr power at their full power, and the things I saw shocked me.

    The skeleton is a humanoid; it is slightly taller than humans and has a single horn on its head and tail. Its bones are different than other bones; they are white like normal bones but have a steely quality in them; I am very sure the bones of this are stronger than those of the same level

    This skeleton had all its bones preserved, which is no surprise; there was no single one that seemed to be missing, even those that were broken by a strike in its heart by the ck sword.

    It had been killed by that sword, and I don''t think it would have anything but a simple death. There are unknown ck scriptsing from the sword, covering its whole body, and when I stared at the script for a long, I felt as if my soul was burning.

    It was not a feeling; it was really trying to burn my soul, and if I had not stopped on time and hadn''t been circting the soul cleansing method which protected me, it would have really harmed my soul.

    ''It seemed this skeleton might be the owner of this ce,'' I said, and I am not assuming it out of the air. The copper ring it is wearing on its middle finger had a si of bone lily, the same si I have seen in the bone art pieces and even above the doors.

    So, there are only two assumptions, whether it is the staff of this ce or the owner, and I am betting my money on the owner, considering how it had been killed.

    It is a simple kill, the one who killed it wanted it to suffer, and I felt no pity for it. I am sure this one had sufficient blood on its hands collecting all these skeletons it had proudly showing, and something or someone rted to the skeleton might havee back to bite it in the ass.

    I also got an answer to a question on resources that are lying everywhere; the si ring was also its spatial storage, and it had exploded with damaged, sending everything contained inside everywhere.

    I would have really liked to get my hands on that sword and the si right, which would have made opening the door extremly easy, but I am not powerful enough to get such close to it, and they are not worth it for me to go all out for them.

    Seeing that, I turned back and returned to thedies.

    "Let''s go; now that we have found the wall, it wouldn''t be hard to find the door," I said to them, and we began to follow the wall.

    This ce is huge, and even with us finding the wall, the door did not seem to close to use, which is scaring me a little as energies are rapidly expanding that I begin to slightly ration them; I did not want to do it, but I have no other choice.

    I don''t know how long it will take us to find the door, so I want to preserve as much energy as possible in case it takes longer.

    We found th door, and it took us nearly three hours to do it; by that time, my expenditures had turned really low. Though, on the way, we have found really good things that few times have brought me out of the numb state.

    "I will solve the door," I said and but unlike before, I did not sit down; this ce was too dangerous for me to sit down with floating traps.

    ''Sess,''

    It took two hours and forty minutes for my clone to solve the door, and by that, I had be so tired that I just was to sleep, but I did not fall down and instead consumed a herb which cleared my mind, which instantly made my mind clear and all the tiredness vanish.

    "That thing had a price," said Lady Yui simply; I smiled at her and turned to the door. Yes, the herb had some side effects, but I need to be at most alert right now; a single mistake in aplicated puzzle and I would be vaporized from the face of the earth.

    I don''t want that; there are still many things that I want to do before I leave this world.

 Chapter 2722: Return

    Chapter 2722: ReturnClick!

    The click rang out, and without wasting any second, Lady Yui pushed open the door, and we walked out into the foyer/living room.

    "So, it was the fourth door," said Rhea, and I nodded. The teleportation formation had taken us to the fourth hall from the first hall.

    "What do we do next?" asked Lady Yui, "First we rest, then we will think," I said and immediately took out my spatial abode before entering inside with two.

    "You can choose any room you want," I said to the two and walked into the first room and inside; I directlyid on the bed before destroying all the herb''s power into me; the moment I did, extremly tiredness hit me, and I fell into the sleep before I knew it.

    I woke up three hourster, feelingpletely refreshed; all the tiredness in me had vanished, and most of my energies had also recovered.

    I did not stay on the bed for long; I got up and removed my clothes, including my jacket, before walking into the shower; I stayed there for fifteen minutes before walking out. I wanted to little longer and enjoy that magically water more, but I could not waste any time.

    Lady Yui and Rhea hadn''te out; seeing that, I closed my eyes and went into my core and began cooking there.

    In twenty-five minutes, I cooked an borate meal before bringing it out to the dinner table.

    "Ahh¡­it smells heavenly," said Rhea as I had just finished setting up the table, "Lady Yui, have you eaten the food made by Micheal?" asked Rhea, "No, but I have heard the praises of it; it is said that Grandmaster Zaar is one of the foremost culinary experts of our world," she said as she looked at the table with the glittering eyes.

    "Please, join me," I invited them; they sat across, and we began to eat.

    "Grandmaster, those praises of your culinary skills are really not empty,cking even," said Lady Yui a minuteter, tasting many of the dishes. "I am d you are enjoying the meal Lady Yui," I said.

    The praise from her means a lot; she is not somemon powerhouse but a High-Grandmaster who is very close to reaching the peak. She had experienced the many things eaten by the culinary experts of her organization. So, the praiseing from her mouth is not empty.

    Within fifteen minutes, everything had been licked clean, which is not surprising considering we hadn''t eaten much in three days.

    "Lady Yui, Rhea, I hope you both will go back to the castle; Lord Yazdi is alone defending that ce," I said. Ashlyn is currently handling things, but even with her power, she could dy things if she did not want to reveal much. So, I want them into the castle, reinforcing Lord Yazdi.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, I have a duty to protect you; your life alone is worth more than our forces here, including Lord Yazdi," she said, and I could only sigh.

    "You are right, Lady Yui, but as you have seen, I did not need protection; I am well capable of protecting myself, but if you and Rhea did not return to the castle soon, there will be no human remain in this ruin that would need a protection, including Lord Yazdi," I said and silence descended.

    "All right; I will leave with Rhea," she said with a sigh, surprising me; I had throught she would need some more convincing before she was ready to leave.

    "I suppose you will return to that hall?" she asked, and I nodded.

    "That ce is extremly dangerous, but it also contains numerous treasures that will be helpful to me and others; we will need them to increase our strength to the max before that thing appear," I said with a sigh.

    To be honest, I really don''t want to go back there, but there are too many treasures there and my enticement for them increse further now that I know they were from the storage ring. One storage container is the most precious thing one has, and while I have found a good thing, I am confident even greater things are waiting for me there, and I have to get them.

    "Here, another crystal with the keys in case something happened to the crystal I gave to Rhea," I said and handed Lady Yui the crystal. "Thank you, Lord Zaar," she said as she took the crystal.

    Click!

    A minuteter, I heard the door of the foyer click before Lady Yui pushed open the door, giving me a glimpse of beautiful bone art pieces on the other side.

    "Take care, Grandmaster," she said and took a step toward the hall with Rhea, "You too, Lady Yui, Rhea," I said, and a few secondster, the door behind them. They will be fine, especially now that they have gone through the advancement.

    There are very few beings in this ruin that have the power to harm them.

    I did not stay thinking for long and appeared in front of the fourth door and began moving the bones, which seemed to be from the tiny, but powerful reptiles.

    Click!

    Finally, about a minuteter, the door clicked, and I pushed it open before entering inside, and the door closed behind me, turning the whole cepletely dark. Though to me, it is notpletely dark, the marks I have spread arepletely clear to me.

    I know where the teleportation formation where I had appeared is and also the body of the owner of this ce. I have sprinkled the marks on every way I have walked, and by that could tell this ce is quite big, which means the greater treasures and resources.

    These marks will also help me quickly run toward the door if things get really dangerous.

    I looked around before choosing a direction and moving toward it, and within three minutes, I had found the first treasure. I looked at its condition and stored it before moving again.

    This time, I am in much better condition, and my pace of moving is more than double speed than before; as now, I do not have two people behind me who I have to look after. As the time passed, my speed increse further, and I began to find the greater at much greater speed.

    Within an hour, I have collected more than twenty treasures and resources that discount thew bones I continue to find.

    One of the artifacts is quite nifty and a great gift for Marina, with which she will be able to diagnose the patient with much ease.

    Hun!

    Another hour and a half passed when I finally found the thing I had been looking for, though it seemed utterly useless. More than half of which seemed to be eaten by the energies and the whole half damaged by age, with no protection, it is already a miracle it had been able to survive for such long.

    I looked at the damaged book, I should throw it away considering its state, but after thinking for a while, I decided to store it back in my core.

    If lucky, I might be able to salvage the few pages of it and every bit of the knowledge count.

 Chapter 2723: Resource Of Origin

    Chapter 2723: Resource Of OriginNote: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    "Father, take this," said Nero and threw another treasure at me, which is three times of side. It is a smooth square ck rock with a burst amethyst around it, it looked quite beautiful, but it is also extremly useless, especially to a water elemental who will pay an arm and a leg for it.

    It had been six hours since I hade to this ce, and I was far from tired, I was already using less energy before being alone, and after Nero came out, the expenditure had lessened even more since he would bring out all the treasures and warned of the danger.

    I should have brought him out from the beginning; it would have saved me a lot of energy and time and helped me find more treasures and resources.

    I am getting a lot of extremly rare resources, but I did not get the books that I had been hoping for, which has made me a little disappointed.

    I really wanted to have books, and since the lord of this ce specializes in bones, I was hoping to get a few books on the bones. It would have really helped me a lot with my inheritance and project.

    The data is extremly important, and while constant research continued to provide me a treasure trove of it, I need something more. The research done by the powerful powerhouses, they can see much more than I could and have a long vision.

    I wish I could have the Hermes library with it; I wouldn''t have had to constantly search for the books everywhere for my research.

    That ce was filled with books, so many books that even in my lifetime, I wouldn''t be able to read through all of them; even when I brought the book into my core, and I am only talking around the first floor, there are many floors to the library containing many books.

    I have found many books here, but all of them were damaged, and one had even crumbled to dust under my fingers.

    I was really hoping I would find some books here and still do; it will help me a lot if I find a few good books.

    Nero was walking in front of me when suddenly, he stopped and seeped inside the ground like he had done many times; he is doing that means he had found good.

    So, I waited, but soon a worried frown couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing him noting back, even after half a minute. I was about to call him when the earth moved, and Nero came back with a small ss jar between his cute reindeer horns.

    "Father, careful; the thing inside feels extremly dangerous," said Nero, and it couldn''t help but turn my expression serious.

    Till now, Nero had found many things, some of them were very dangerous, and despite that, he never gave me a warning about them, until now.

    "I will be careful," I said to him before taking the jar from his horns with my strings.

    The ss jar is a mason jar and is covered in y; I used my strings to clean it and found a single white flower inside the jar. A white orchid, looking fresh like it had been plucked and ced into the bottle not long ago, there was no sign that the flower was a few thousand years old.

    Hun!

    "What is this flower ?" I asked myself, which looked nothing different than the white orchid; seeing that, I decided to use my soul sense to investigate it, and to my surprise, I saw it was repelled by the jar.

    If it had beenmon soul sense, I wouldn''t have been surprised, but this is soul sense mixed with the rule-bending power which would be able to seep through most anything, but this bottle had repelled it.

    Earlier, I was only interested in it because Nero said it was dangerous, but now I am curious. I want to know what this flower is which requires such protection.

    With that thought, I increased rule-bending power into my soul sense and still got repelled, but that did not stop me as I continued to increse the power, and finally, when the percentage of rule-bending power had reached a whopping 70%, my soul sense seeped inside, but only slightly.

    Seeing that, I did not stop and continued to increse the amount of rule-bending power in the soul sense; with it, the soul sense seeped deeper and deeper inside the bottle.

    Finally, when the rule-bending power had 81% in the soul sense, a small tendril of it broke out and touched the flower, the moment it did, an utter horror appeared on my face, and the soul sense touched the flower, burned into the crisp.

    Thankfully, I was able to break my connection with the soul sense before it could harm me.

    "ck Sun Orchid, I had never expected I would find a resource of origin," I said and sighed. This alone is worthing here.

    I have received the harvest of millennia; it is a supreme treasure of the level we are searching for to heal the Grand Commander. It is extremly powerful, so much that if a Grand Lord were to touch it carelessly, they would be burned to death, and no defensive method would be useful against it.

    I wish this treasure had been earth elemental or crystal elemental in nature; it would have helped in healing the Grand Commander.

    I shook my head and once again looked at a flower, or rather the jar holding it; with the flower being organic and its level, it shouldn''t exist in this ruin, considering the level of ruin is only High-Grandmaster, but this jar isted from the world itself, so it did not get discovered.

    The most amazing thing about the jar is that it did not have any formation; it protected the flower inside with just its natural abilities, which made it a grand treasure itself.

 Chapter 2724: Everything

    Chapter 2724: Everything"It took them thirteen hours, much less than I had thought," I said as I looked at Lady Yui and Rhea bursting into the battle between Grandmaster Yazdi and three Grimms against which he was barely holding against.

    If it were not for the recent boost in the strength he had got through me, he wouldn''t have been able to achieve this feat.

    Still, his current condition is quite bad, and if those who haven''t arrived on time, I would have had Ashlyn to save him. She had already helped, stalling the attacks of Grimms before they reached the castle and even killed a Grimm, which dyed this attack.

    With those two arriving, I stopped looking.

    Though the visual is still being recorded in my core, and I or my clone will watch it when we have time, currently, we do not; we both are busy with our work.

    I have not found another resource of origin, nor had I expected it to; if they had been so easy to get, they wouldn''t have been called the treasure of millennia. We only get a few every millennium, and most of them are found in dangerous ces, even more dangerous than this ce.

    From my marks, I could tell I had covered half of this huge ce already; earlier, we were quite lucky that the teleportation formation was quite close to the door; if it had been where I am right now, we might have been still here, searching the way out.

    Nero makes things quite easier; we are covering the area fast and finding all treasures and resources.

    Seeing that there is still a half area to explore makes me a little hopeful about finding another supreme treasure. Though I know the hope is quite futile, a man could hope, especially for the earth''s elemental supreme treasure that I desperately need.

    I continued searching for treasure, and another three hours passed, and Ashlyn informed me about the result of the battle, which was a draw, as the Grimms retreated.

    They did not give a chase, nor could they, considering the condition of Lord Yazdi. He had taken quite a beating before they had arrived and rescued him.

    ''Father, I had found the books,'' said Nero suddenly when I was watching the retreating Grimms from Ashlyn''s eyes. "Bring them out," I said immediately with eyes full of excitement and hope; I really hoped this time the books would beplete.

    I did not ask for many; I just hoped that a few would be in good condition and they would offer me what I needed.

    Hun!

    I just thought that when the earth began to move and not just a small part of but a big part of it, a surprise appeared in my eyes seeing that when it had transformed into the shock when I saw Nero was not bringing out the books, but the shelf itself and inside books, books that had been protected from the harm.

    The shelf came out, and it is pretty big, containing almost a thousand books, and all of them looked in perfect condition, protected in the formation.

    I was looking on the shelf when I again heard the sound of the earth moving; the emotions which had barely stabilized became shell-shocked again as the second shelf came out filled with books, and after it third and then fourth, all containing the books in a near-perfect state.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but turn ecstatic.

    I had wished for a few books, but I had got a few thousand, and all of them looked enchanting. I wanted to break their formation and begin reading them, but I had controlled my impulse and put the shelf back into my core, and continued through the hall.

    Ten more hours passed, and I nearly finished with the hall; I could see my marks everywhere; only some part in the eastern side had remained, which I would bepletely harvested in two to three hours.

    A few minutester, I reached the eastern part and began the harvest; the eastern is furthest away from the body, and thus the treasures here were fewer than in the other parts, but still, those treasures are rare like the others, so I have noints.

    An hour passed by, and we continued harvesting the resources of the ground; to save time, Nero and I divided the area; we are the opposite side of each other,ing closer and closer as we harvested the resources and despite me having thousands of strings at my disposal, I am still slower than Nero in the harvest.

    Hun!

    A surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face when my strings touched the thing underground because for the first time, my core had reacted, which is very considering it did not react to the things it needed, and when it does react, it means the thing is extremly good for me.

    I wish the core had not been picky; the faux bloodline used to react to every single thing it used to find important for its growth; it used to sense those from miles, and once I had reached deep underground of the ghost town to get that thing.

    I immediately pulled out the thing, which had to be quite heavy; I needed to deploy more than a hundred strings to lift it from the underground.

    It took a while before a big thing came out, and it turned out to be a perfectly rectangr block of crystalline bone; one might confuse it for milky crystal if they do not look at it carefully.

    The block of crystalline bones is about four meters long, two and a half meters wide, and about a meter thick, and the most amazing thing about it is the dense formation carved on it, covering every inch of its surface.

    Those runes on it are carved from quite strange ink; it is giving me a feeling that I could not understand. It is not a bad feeling, just strange, one which I had never felt before.

    I looked at it for a few more seconds before I stored it inside my core for my clone to study; it was clear that this thing was extremly important, and the feeling was quite intense when my finger touched it.

    I want my clone to study it, so I can use it as soon as possible.

    After I ced the crystal bone block into my core for my clone to study, I resumed the harvest, and forty minutester, I finished, seeing that a big smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    This ce has given me one of the biggest harvests I have ever got, especially that supreme treasure which was the treasure of millennia.

    Click!

    I did not waste any time as I finished and walked to the gate; it took me a few minutes to reach it before I began moving the bones on the door, which had changed the puzzle, but my clone had already solved it, so I moved the bones confidently before hearing the click.

    A secondter, I pushed open the door and walked out before turning toward the other door; since I have remained here, I will take everything I could from this vestige.

 Chapter 2725: Bone Derivation

    Chapter 2725: Bone DerivationClick!

    I pushed the door and walked out of thest hall, which was the first hall we had inside among the seven halls. There are some parts of it that have remained to be explored to idental teleportation, which I did and got some good things, aside from the obviousw bones.

    It had been two and half days since Lady Yui and Rhea had left, and I had explored this whole ce, which I have to say was much smaller than the many vestiges I had explored but had a good thing high density.

    I had a great harvest in two and half days, especially in two halls which surprised me with the things they had. Though, I had only found the resource of origin in the only in the fourth hall.

    I have explored the whole vestige, but I am leaving yet; not in my current state, which is very tired after two and half days of constant exploring.

    So, as I got out, I directly summoned my abode, and a minuteter, I was in a deep sleep.

    It was sleep without dreams that when I woke up five hourste, I was feelingpletely refreshed in mind and body with all the energies inside me being recovered. I did not stay on the bed and went to freshen up and shower, where I stayed for nearly half an hour.

    Wearing my clothes and my favorite jacket on top, I walked out of my room and went directly into the kitchen, where I took out some things and began to cook.

    I cooked a simple meal with a few dishes, which Nero and I ate while talking; after we finished eating, Nero went inside the core and slept while I walked into the practice room; there was one very important thing I had to do.

    Thud!

    A loud thud rang out in the center of the practice room as I took out the rectangr crystalline bone block whose runes were giving me quite a strange feeling.

    My clone was not able to find out the source of these strange feelings, but it did find out something after studying for nearly six days.

    It especially made practice artifact of consumable category, and if my clone isn''t wrong, then it is used to strengthen the bones.

    I did not forget the bones owner of this ce, they had a metallic sheen to them, and even after so many years, there was not a single mark of decay.

    The strong bones have huge benefits, from more raw strength to greater defense, among other things, and I want that. Since I hade to this ruin, I did not make much progress; all the progress I had made was from my own methods.

    Usually, when Ie to ruins, I make huge progress; all thanks to Grimms, whom this time, I wasn''t able to kill due to mycking strength. Which had really frustrated me; it had been a long while since I had failed to kill the Grimms after trying for a long time.

    I looked at the bone block before flying over it; from what my clone could tell, this block is in fine condition, which means I could use it.

    As for whether it is safe or not, I don''t have the faintest idea; I will know when I test this thing.

    Tap!

    Inded on the runic circle on the top bone block before sitting on it; as I did, I waited, as there were no activation runes through which I could activate the formation.

    Buzz!

    For a minute, nothing happened when suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my mind, only to realize it was a memory containing the method.

    Bone Derivation Method is the name of the method that came at me, as there was no other info in it aside from how to practice it.

    Reading the method, I know it is notplicated, but I will have to study it before I begin to practice. So, I entered my core and began to study it inside it with my clone.

    It took me about one and half hours of outside time topletely study the method, and when I did, I began to circte it.

    The method is different from all the methods I had practiced before; first, it does not take the energies of the body; it takes one of the universal energies which have already begun to trickle into my body, and it alsopletely affects the bones, which is no surprise considering it is the method rting to the bones.

    No change appeared on the block as I began to circte the method, and I did not focus on it; the only thing focused on the circting method, which is attracting more and more universal energy and fusing it to my bones.

    About two hours passed, and now a torrent of energy wasing inside me as I circted the method faster and faster; I could tell my bones were reaching their limit, and in a minute, they wouldn''t be able to ept any more of this energy.

    Buzzz!

    Still, I kept circting when suddenly, the runes on the whole block lit up resplendently, the strange feeling my core getting from runes became intense within a moment, but I did not have time to think about that as the bone devil rose from the block and begin to cover me.

    I felt the bones of the bone devil wrapping around my arms, my neck, my feet, my whole damn body, and I was not able to resist it, which I tried.

    This restriction had scared me, and I even stopped circting, but it did not seem to matter as the bone devil continued to wrap around me.

    The bone devil is binding me to my ce, leaving me no chance to escape if things were to go wrong. It had taken me a few seconds to calm myself down.

    I stopped resisting, but I did stop my struggle; inside my core, multiple formations appeared; some of them were very dangerous to myself, but I would not hesitate to use them if I felt a danger to my life.

    The bone devil continued to wrap the bones around me till every part of me gotpletely covered in the bones. They are now covering me so tightly that I could not move even a slightest; forget moving, these bone binding had made even twitching impossible.

    These bindings of bones seemed to be even tighter than the biding of my strings, and thatpelled me to break them as soon as possible and run away, as I very well understood how little powerless one became when falling into such bindings.

    Hun!

    I was trying to calm myself when I felt sharp pain all over my body; thousands of thin needles hade out of the bone binding and pieced into my body from every angle.

    The pain was nothing much, so I watched everything from my core; I could see my own meta-scan in extreme detail and could see how those one thousand and thirty-six bone needles were gently piecing inside me and only stopping when they touched my bones.

 Chapter 2726: Breaking And Melding

    Chapter 2726: Breaking And MeldingHun!

    As the needles touched the bones, they released thick energy that spread across my bones, forming ayer around my bones.

    This had surprised me as seeing the needles, I had been very prepared for them to pierce through my bones like they did my skin, but instead, they had released the energy which is now covering my bones.

    It did not take even a minute for the energy to spread, covering my bones whole, when the needles finally moved, and instead of piercing as I had expected them to, they began to move on my bones, carving the delicate runes on them.

    Thousands of needles doing that in unison, making me feel like a horde of ants eating away my bones. It is a good thing; these bones are binding me tightly; otherwise, I did not think I would have been able to stay seated on my spot with all my willpower.

    The needles moved, carving one tiny rune after another while I watched with eyes and tried to study the formation they were trying to carve, but it was tooplicated; even an iplete one felt a hundred times moreplicated than what was on the safe.

    The carving continued for nearly four and half minutes, and now my whole every part of my bone is carved in small and delicate runes.

    The whole runic formation is in front of me, and as I had said, it is exceedinglyplicated that I could make head to tail. Whoever designed this formation must be absolutely generous; the way he designed it is simply marvelous; I would need to study it for weeks just to get a hint of what this formation does.

    Hun!

    I was watching the runes when suddenly, I saw the needles melting and filling the runes; within a few minutes, the runes turned crystalline; they looked quite beautiful, actually.

    Ahhhh¡­

    A momentter, the runes lit up blindingly, and I felt the pain that made me scream; the runes released a wave so powerful that it began to turn them into dust.

    My bones began to turn into dust, and there was nothing I could do about that other than scream so loud that my throat became dry, but still, the pain did not lessen.

    The bones crushing wave also made me understand why there is ayer of energy covering my bones; it is to contain the wave to bones. With its power, it wouldn''t be any problem to turn flesh into a fine paste; it is truly very powerful, and that is likely why it needed a bare seven seconds to turn everything into dust.

    The bones had turned into dust, but the crystalline formation was fine and visible, and now, it is slowly seeping inside the bone dust till it haspletely disappeared.

    For a couple of seconds, nothing had happened before I felt the bone dust lighting up or the formation that seeped inside, but a momentter, I felt a wave realizing from the center. This wave is different as it touches the particle of dust, and a change would ur in them.

    The universal energy woulde out of the dust and merge with the energy of the wave, and together the bone dust particle would bond.

    The first wave was spent, but it was far from enough to bond all the dust, so when I saw another waveing out from the center, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief. If they had kept the bones as it is, then I would have been a dead man; the bone is necessary for the movement; with them turning to dust, I am incapable of moving.

    Hell, I wouldn''t have been able to survive for long; bone turning to dust is no simple matter, and if not for formation, which is controlling the inner working of the spine and other things, I would have been dead right now.

    The second wave came out, the third and then the fourth and so on, and each wave would bone the bone dust little by little. I could see my bonesing together little by little

    I just wish it would happen a little faster; I kept fearing something might happen, and it would just stop, leaving my bones to dust. I do not want this to happen, and even making ns to fix it myself if something like that does happen.

    Forty minutes passed, and bone dust was bonding at study speed, and if it continued like this, then within an hour, I would have myplete bones back.

    Waves after waves came out through the formation, bonding my bones more and more; I watched the whole process through the pain.

    While the process is painful and makes me extremly vulnerable, I get huge data from it. This method is doing some of the things I was nning on testing with my bones but never done for fear of permanently damaging my bones, but now the method has done it, proving to me the data which was going to help me a lot.

    I had focused so much on the data that I had forgotten about everything else and only came to myself when the dust had turned back to the bones.

    The formation had returned, but its glow had disappeared, and so had its crystalline shine, which confirmed that it is a consumable artifact. I would have to be very careful about the fact of who will be able to use this thing; even if I could feel it contains a huge amount of energy, it is finite.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed again, and this time, it began to suck the energyyer covering my bones. It hadpletely absorbed theyer within a minute before melded into one and forming and getting out of my body into the bones devil that is covering me.

    It took nearly a minute for it to bepletely absorbed into the bone devil before I felt its binding loosening from me; seeing that, I couldn''t help but feel relieved.

    It took around three and half minutes for the bone devil to unto all its binding and seeped back into the bone block, leaving mepletely free.

    I opened my eyes with a big smile on my face; my bones have gone through a transformation; they are now whiter and have a faintly glowing sheen to them.

    I did not feel any bursting strength from them, except for being a little heavier, which now they have be, but it is not the only change they have gone through.

    If the data I am reading through the meta-scan is right, then my bones have gone through a tremendous change, and I am very d that my fleshy body is strong enough to bear the change.

    It is abundantly clear that not all of them would be able to take advantage of this thing; those who wanted to use it would need a sufficiently strong fleshy body.

    Thud!

    I looked at all the changes before jumping out of the block; now that I have gone through the transformation, it is time I test the benefits and get used to it; as I do, then it will be time for me to hunt the Grimms, which I wanted to do the moment, I have taken the steps into this vestige.

 Chapter 2727: Leaving The Vestige

    Chapter 2727: Leaving The VestigeNote: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    "It is time to leave," as I wore the new set of clothes before summoning my armor; I had trained for three hours and gotten a new strengthpletely under my control.

    Click!

    Soon, I walked out of the abode and put it back into my core before appearing beside the door and started moving the bones on the door, and a minuteter, I heard the familiar click.

    I pushed open the door and walked into the art room and again couldn''t help but sigh in wonder seeing the art it had made. It is truly beautiful, and I really wish I could take some of the pieces; there are many ces in the academy and the Pyramid where I could put them.

    s, I could not; the formation covering them is tooplicated and dangerous to solve; it will take me days andes with a lot of danger.

    So, I could only sigh in regret and walked toward the exit door.

    "The puzzle had changed," I said softly and sat down; with Lady Yui and Rhea leaving, the puzzle had changed again, which means I would have to solve it, and I had wasted no time doing that.

    Click!

    It took me little more than one and half hours to solve the formation, and just as I did, I moved the bones, and soon, I heard the clicking sound, and with it, I pushed open the door and walked out.

    "The collection," I admired as I stepped inside the final hall; I wish I had some time; I would have definitely spent some time here, researching the bones of all these beings, which I could take, but still could collect a lot of data by observing, but regretfully, I do not have much time.

    I have about a week in this ruin, and I have to do the job for which I havee to this ruin, collecting thebat data and, on the way, kill some Grimms.

    It had been extremly hard before with them preparing against my abilities, but now, with the boost I have got through my rules and the bones, my chances of killing them have increased a lot, and I wanted to do that as soon as possible.

    I reached the exit and began solving the puzzle on it; this was thest puzzle; solving it, I would walk out of this wonderful.

    Click!

    Two hours and seven minutester, I heard the final click and pushed open the door. I did not immediately walk out; instead looked back for a second before stepping out of the vestige.

    The bone gates closed behind me as I watched; in the future, if I had the skills and strength, I woulde back to take the treasure that had remained here.

    Technically, I am still a Master, and this is a High-Grandmaster ss ruin; I don''t know whether I would be able to reach the High-Grandmaster ss, which seems too far away currently, given I have not even reached the Grandmaster ss, but if I do, I will definitelye here.

    With the strength, I will have that level; I don''t think escaping any danger will be a problem for me; till then, I will study hard and sharpen my skills, so I will be able to solve the problems quickly as possible.

    I felt the dense luminescent energy as I walked through the copsed underground space. I am very careful and have activated my stealth method; I did not forget how dangerous this ce is and hope to entangle with any monster, if possible.

    With the increse in the strength I had, it would be hard for any monster to do me any serious harm, but still, I would like to remain as hidden as possible and quickly reach the castle; so I could prepare my assault on the Grimms.

    "Nero, scout the way," I said to Nero, "Sure, father," he said and jumped out of my shoulder.

    Usually, it is Ashlyn''s job to scout, but Nero also has stealth abilities that are no weaker than Ashlyn, and it could even be said, his abilities are far more flexible than Ashlyn''s.

    Nero disappeared, and I followed him.

    It took me a few seconds to walk out of the underground space before running through the forest. I hate to admit it, but my stealth method is not good as Lady Yui''s; I could not fly stealthily. I could fly, but my speed would be much lower than Lady Yui''s;pared to that, I am faster on the ground.

    I speed through the forest at a blurring speed; with Nero guiding me, I was easily able to avoid the monsters while clearing more and more ground.

    "Father, there is a Grandmaster ss luminescent pool below me," he said as he suddenly, "Good, mark it and keep an eye for the High-Grandmaster ss pools," I said to him. "Yes, father," he said and sped up.

    I am not willing to stop for anything other than the luminescent pool of High-Grandmaster ss; I have to use it to strengthen my flesh; it is a wonderful resource.

    Currently, my flesh is more than strong enough for the strong bones, but I want to strengthen it further, and luminescent does not strengthen only flesh but bones too.

    So, the boost will be even bigger.

    It would be great if he finds a couple of them; there are many High-Grandmasters would be able to benefit from it, and the best thing is, I wouldn''t need to be present here. I would need to prepare a formation for them like I did with Rhea, and they will be able to enjoy its benefits on their own.

    Hun!

    Time passed when suddenly Nero stopped; I did not think much of it, thinking he might have found another luminescent pool when suddenly, he changed the direction sharply.

    I did not ask him anything, just followed him behind.

    Nero continued moving for about half an hour, and I was about to ask him the reason for that when he stopped, and his vision became colorful, instantly showing me the thing that was not there before.

    "Grimm," I said, and it was not one of five High-Grandmaster ss Grimms that were present in this ruin. ''Just how many High-Grandmasters these bastard Grimms have?'' I asked myself as I looked at the familiar Grimm Monster.

    This Grimm may not be the Grimm of this ruin, but I have met it before and even fought. It was more like attacking, and I was defending with my shields before being rescued.

    Still, I could not understand why they had sent it here; this bastard is a water elemental and stays near the water.

    ''Maybe the strange method it is using might be the reason behind it?'' I asked; it is using a method that would release extremly faint waves of energy that would spread miles into the underground beforeing back to it.

    It worked a little like my own investigative method.

    It is clearly searching for something deep underground, and I want to know what, but more than that, I wanted to fight it;st time, it had nearly killed me, and now, I am going to take revenge for that.

 Chapter 2728: Old Enemy

    Chapter 2728: Old Enemy"Good job, Nero," I said and moved from my spot; since I had decided to fight the Grimm bastard, there was no need for me to waste any time.

    Though I would have very much liked to take a dip in the luminescent pool before fighting a Grimm, it is fine too. I think I am more than capable enough to fight against this Grimm and, with some luck, might even be able to kill it.

    In a few minutes, I reached its range and moved slowly toward it; while my stealth method may becking to some degreepared to the stealth method ofdy Yui, it is stronger than it in many ways.

    With my stealth method, as long as I did not go too close to the Grimm, it wouldn''t be able to sense me.

    I stopped and looked at the Grimm a few hundred meters away from me; through my own abilities, I could only see the faint, blurry form of it.

    It did not matter; in a few seconds, there won''t be a need for the stealth method.

    "Fasra, it had been a while," I said to the ck Sharkman Fasra; hearing my voice, it immediately froze on its spot before a powerful aura shot out of its body, breaking its stealth method, and in its ce was a cover of energy, a powerful measure to stop my strings.

    It had grown stronger than thest time, which is not surprising; we could increse our strength in a short time, and so did the Grimms; they have more methods than us for doing that.

    "Zaar," It said, and I revealed myself. "I have to say, Fasra, you have grown strong," I said as my sword appeared in my hand.

    Snort!

    "It is you who made the real progress, Zaar; from barely defending against my attacks to fighting against me without your shields," It said, clearly reading thetest info about me.

    "It is good you have appeared; there is one resource of origin I want, and your head would be sufficient for me to exchange for it," it said, and a genuine surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "I knew I had quite a bounty but still did not expect it to be a resource of origin. Those are usually reserved for Grand Lords," I replied, feeling quite ttered honestly.

    "In my personal opinion, you did not worth it, but I am d the higher-ups are willing to pay such price, as with your head, I will be able to get it," It said, and its aura exploded even further, stopping the monsters, who have gone too close to us.

    "My my, you have quite a confidence; I want to see whether you have the strength to back that up," I said, and dirt exploded under my feet as I moved toward it.

    I could see the rm sh in its eyes for a moment in its eyes before it had a sword, its jagged-toothed sword; with it, thousands of jagged tooth swords materialized around it.

    Sup Sup Sup

    "Stream Reapers!" It shouted, and thousands of huge jagged des came toward me before I even crossed half a distance toward it.

    It is clear that it did not want me closer to it like all the other High-Grandmasters, I have found in this ruin; they think it is the right strategy to be safe from my strings, and they are little right about that.

    The distance does matter, but not as much as the Grimms think; at a distance, I have fought with them, and it is quite easy to wrap my strings around them; I just could not due to the strong protection they have around them.

    This time, my strings are strong; the advancement in my rule power had made them a little stronger.

    It will also help if I am able to breach its defenses with my sword, which I might be able to do with the advancement I have got, not to mention that thing I could use; unlike the Grimms I have encountered in this ruin, it is an enemy which I have fought before and held a unique advantage over it.

    Thousands of jagged swords made of powerful water elemental energy appeared beside me instantly, and to face them, twelve arms with different weapons came out of my back.

    ng

    Thence was the first weapon that shed against the first jagged sword that came at me; it was bigger than thence and contained powerful destructive energies, but mynce was destroyed; the destructive energy it contained came at me, but my armor instantly dealt with it.

    Unlike the first-time enemies, I have a sample of its energies which I have fused with my armor, which made it much easier for my armor to destroy and absorb the energies.

    If my enemies want to kill me, especially those who are fighting against me for the first time, they shouldn''t tarry with regr attacks; they should directly umte all their power andunch the most powerful attack at me the first time.

    In this way, they will have the greatest chance of killing me, but I am not going to tell them that.

    Let them fight the conventional way, which gives me a much greater chance of killing them.

    ng ng ng

    After the first sh, the other weapons shed against the thousands of huge jagged des at extremly fast speed, so much that even most High-Grandmasters would find hard to follow.

    Even I am having a hard time believing how easily I am defending against such a powerful attack, which before would have forced me to harness every ounce of power, I had in my body; now, it is quite rxing.

    Still, I did not get this ease to get into my head and remained cautious; this is not an enemy you take lightly; this bastard had even been able to run away from Lady Vivian once.

    So, it would be better that I remained cautious and careful of its every move if I wanted to kill this bastard.

 Chapter 2729: Black Sharkman Fasra

    Chapter 2729: ck Sharkman Fasra"Fasra, try something better; I would have defended this attack even in my sleep," I said as I crushed thest of thousands of huge jagged swords it had sent me. "Ande closer; I am not going bite you,"

    "Well, I might, but I am sure you are more than capable of defending against the tiny bite of this little human," I taunted, which made it re at me with its huge eyes. While I was defending against its attack, it had recovered the distance I had gathered on it and took steps back even further.

    "Your tongue is sharp as ever," It said, and a powerful bloodline aura sted out of its body, so powerful that the monsters which have taken the steps toward us again stopped in their tracks.

    "Last time, you got rescued; this time, there is no one here to rescue you; you will not survive," It said, and huge drills of water materialized around it; there are more than thousands of them, and each one of was ten meters long and spinning very fast with such power that it is affecting the space.

    If one looks clearly, one will see the faint spatial tears at the points of the drills.

    "Drills of Maras!" It shouted, and thousands of drills came at me; they crushed through everything that was in their ways, from bounders to tress, everything got crushed. These drills are far more powerful than thest attack, and if I did not take it seriously, I am going to pay the price.

    First Burst!

    I activated the first burst and harnessed all its power; fasra had learned a lot from thest attack, and now, it is in no mood to hold back, and it would be wise if I did not hold back either.

    The thousands of drills surrounded me from all directions beforeing at me; I did not move from my spot as they came; instead, my weapons moved toward them.

    BANNG!

    A defeaning shockwave spread out as mynce crashed against the huge water drill, which was an attack of pure power. It did not explode or send energy at me, nor did it try to attack me with the energy; no, it had just pushed with sheer power.

    Its power is so great that I felt strain from my string arm, and this is just a first attack, and there are thousands of more fractions seconds behind.

    So, the couple of invisible strings moved out of my arm the moment it had shed against mynd and used their physical power to copse the attack of the drill from within.

    This feat is not easy, considering the attacks are very protected against such sabotage, though you could do it as long you have things amazing as strings and deep knowledge of how an attack works, which I have; even centuries-old monsters would struggle topare against me in this department.

    BANNG BANNG BANNG

    The fractions of secondster, the hundreds of drills on me and my weapons moved like phantoms, shing against them and copsing them under their own force.

    Unlike thest attack, I am under quite the strain; the drills seemed endless, and I am trying to move my weapons shed and faster, harnessing all the power I had. If I had been a few days ago, this attack would force me to use the power of the second burst, but I am now I am managing it with only the power of the first burst.

    As I destroyed half of the attack, the ck Sharkman took greater control over its attack, trying to move its water drills in a predictable fashion, and instead of making things hard, it made things easy on me, and I began to destroy its attack at the much greater pace.

    BANNG!

    Thest drill shed against one of my shields before copsing a momentter, and I turned to ck Sharkman, which was ring at me madly.

    It had widened the gap between us even more, and now, there is a mile of the gap between us, which did not make me feel better.

    My strength had increased without a doubt, and I would easily defend against most of the long-range attacks of the Grimms, but I wanted to fight it in close range, which seemed quite difficult, considering it is hell-bent on keeping a distance and if I tried to move toward it, it would just attack me with barrage which will stop me on my tracks.

    Still, I would see no way out of it in my current condition; If I wanted to fight it directly, I would need equally powerful attacks or enough power to directly crush these long-range attacks in a single moment.

    I do not have such power, and it could be said, when ites to the raw power, I am much weaker than it, and the only reason I could fight against it is due to my special abilities as my strings.

    Though not all hope is lost, there are some ways I might be able to kill it, but I wanted it to fight directly, not just defend against these long-range attacks. If the killing had been the only motive of mine, I would have remained hidden and bound it to my strings, which would have given me a much higher chance to kill it.

    "It seemed like you are scared, fasra, creating even more distance between us," I said to it, "Come closer; we will fight weapons to weapons like real warriors do," I taunted, but the only answer I got was even bigger re.

    Fasra did not attack me immediately as I had expected it to do; instead, it just kept staring as if it was thinking. It is quite umon behavior, but ever since I havee to this ruin, all the Grimms except for one had shown such behavior.

    If I even suspected, they might be using some method ofmunicated and even investigated, like I am doing right now, but had got no answer.

    "Dark Prison of Da''se!" It said softly, and tsunami-like power exploded out of it as the bloodline phantom appeared and seeped back into its body, increasing the power of its aura even further.

    It immediately made me serious, as if I am not wrong; it had exploded with every ounce of power; it had meant an extremly powerful attack, likely the most power.

    I had throught it would wait for a little,unch some other attacks beforeing to this, but I guess it did not.

    Hun!

    I just thought what attack it would be when I saw hundreds of meters long, borate pirs materializing around me; there were twenty-four of them, they took less than a second to materised around me; the moment they did, I felt danger, only to huge discs materialized above and bellow the pirs, trapping me on my spot effectively.

    Now, I am feeling regret not avoiding these pirs, which is clearly a trapping move with hidden offensive powers.

    "Hahaha... Zaar, you are really too confident; I had thought it would be hard to trap you in this prison of mine, but you dumb overconfident bastard, had let yourself get caught without a struggle,"

    "You have signed your own death warrant Zaar," It said whileughing loudly.

 Chapter 2730: Prison

    Chapter 2730: Prison"Do you think this little prison of yours will be able to trap me?" I asked it with a confident smile on my face; hearing that,

    "No, of course not, but this will," It said with a toothy smile, and a stone trident appeared in its hand, which it instantly threw toward me.

    ''Fuck!''

    My eyes went wide with horror and immediately made way toward the gap between the columns while activating all three of my boosts with full power; while earlier, I had a feeling of danger, it was still within my control, but now that stone trident had appeared, I would not dare to take a risk.

    That thing is a goddammed ancestral inheritance artifact, they are dangerous and powerful, and most importantly, they could power up any of its moves to a terrifying degree.

    It is a good thing; these artifacts are extremly hard to create and consumable in nature; otherwise, it would have created a huge trouble for us humans.

    It took me a fraction of seconds to reach the gap pirs, which are wide enough that even Grimms could pass through them easily and looked open enough, but I one looked carefully, they would see a thick invisibleyer of energy that is no less strong than the pirs itself.

    I did not dare to underestimate it and poured all my power into my string arms and coated them with the power of my totem enchantments.

    BAANNNG!

    The first one to sh with mynce, of course, had struck heavily to the invisibleyer, making it visible and creating a wave across it that had spread through the whole prison.

    It failed to break it, and nor I had expected it to; if its most powerful attack had been so easy to break, then it wouldn''t have dared to use it on me.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG

    After the firstnce, the secondnce struct, then the two axes, swords, and other weapons one after another, destroying ityer byyer, attacking the same spot, not giving it a chance to heal.

    Finally, it was time for my own sword to strike thest attack, and seeing barely three thinyers remaining, I was confident that I would be able to break them. While the attack of my totem sword might be weaker than the attacks of strings, it more than makes up for it with enchantments that are the strongest on the sword.

    It makes the attack on my sword the strongest of all the attacks, and unlike the attacks of string arms, I am using the mountain cleaving art to strike, which will make my attack even stronger.

    BANNNNNG!

    My attack struck, and as it did, it instantly cut through the firstter and moved to the secondter, which also began to cut like butter and did before moving into the thirdyer and begin to cut it.

    A smile appeared on my face, and I became ready to jump out of the gap which is about to open when suddenly, powerful energy covered the whole structure; this energy was so powerful that it stopped my attack for a moment before creating multipleyers, which my sword could not pierce through.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed as I stopped and looked up, and as expected, there was a stone trident floating above the prison, powering it, making it far stronger than it had already been.

    "Zaar, it is the ancestral inheritance artifact of my tribe; its power is not something you break through," said Fasra, and for the first time since the battle began, Fasra moved forward toward me before reaching directly in front of me; there is barely distance of few meters between us now.

    "You sure are quite confident on your ancestral artifact to appear in front of me; don''t you fear my strings?" I asked the huge Grimm, whose expression froze for a moment before it red down at me with those huge eyes.

    Sometimes, I truly wonder at the size of Grimms; they are four times bigger than us, truly a giant, without the strength to crush us with their stomp, but despite the such huge size and obvious advantagesing with it; the Grimms were never able to defeat us and they never will.

    "Yes, I am," it replied in confidence; "If you are so confident, then why don''t you take off that defense of you? I am sure with me trapped under the power of your move and artifacts, my little strings wouldn''t be able to harm you," I asked with a smile, but it made it re at me.

    "Well, not so confident after all," I said, and its re became even more intense.

    "You dump human; you have forced me to use my ancestral artifact, which is fine too because your head will give me the resource of origin that I need," It said, bringing out the cruel-toothed smile.

    "Bring it on them; I want to see how your little move and artifact is able to kill me," I said in the challenge, not showing even the slightest fear in my eyes.

    "Good, let''s see long this confidence of yoursst," It said and waved itnd, and multiple holes appeared on each pir.

    SUP SUP SUP

    I did not get got feeling about it when and immediately appeared in the center, and at that very moment, huge spikes began to shoot out of the holes at an extremly fast speed that appeared beside me instantly, and I reacted immediately with my twelve weapons.

    BANNNG

    It is a ck ax of mine that stuck against the first spike, and the moment it, I felt a shock traveling through the string arm into my body which made me shake all over.

    I was shocked by the power but immensely controlled my emotions and moved my weapons; the power in this attack was immense, so much that if it had been before I received these advancements in vestige, the attack would have sent me flying with me with vomiting the blood.

    It is powerful, and hundreds of them, if not thousands, areing at me; as those holes did not close, they are still releasing the spikes, with me being their only target.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    My weapons moved as they shed against one spike after another, without letting a single onee closer to me. I am doing my utmost not to let that happen; it will be disastrous for me if any single one of the spikes rammed into me, given the power they have, which is shaking me to my core constantly.

    I could feel the power of this attack, which not only came from the Grimm but also from the trident that was floating above the prison; its power is whatunched those powerful energy attacks at me.

    Thank god I have such a powerful defense against energy; if not for that, this energy would have torn me apart by now. As I have said, it is quite powerful, which made this the strongest attack I had ever faced by the Grimm ever since I havee to this ruin.

    Hun!

    My twelve weapons were defending against the attacks, but they too many of them, and they were constantlying that one had finally slipped and came at me with my head as the target.

    BANNNG!

    It was destroyed by my final defense, my sword.

    Though I had destroyed the attack, it had shaken me, and a crown appeared over my head. I was an idiot not to summon it before, but now I am rectifying that mistake.

 Chapter 2731: Melting Prison

    Chapter 2731: Melting PrisonNote: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    The crown made tracking the spikes easier; my weapons became precious as they began to sh against tens of spikes every moment.

    The spikes continued for more than a minute and came in thousands before they had finally stopped. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief; it was the strongest attack I had ever experienced, and even with the crown, I was fighting with the real possibility of the spikes hitting me.

    "Bravo, I have to say, Zaar; you are really something." "Despite the suppression, you are able to defend against such a powerful attack," It said, referring to suppression, which is barely affecting me.

    Beforeing to this ruin, I have made a big breakthrough in suppression istion; now my aura is enough to iste most of the suppression, and those extremly powerful, I will have activated a few runes which will create a film around my body, which will iste all the suppression against me.

    It is a great tool, slightly heavy on the energy, but it is a trade that is very well worth it, considering I usually have to activate domains to iste the powerful suppressions, which costs a load of energy.

    "I would have really preferred if you had died by this attack; it had saved the ancestral weapon energy for the next attack," It said with a hint of regret before it turned to me. "You really are hell-bent on making me spend more energy on my ancestral artifact, aren''t you?" It asked with its anger and hate.

    "You can try with all your strength, but little artifact and this little prison would bepletely useless to me," I said, and the anger in its eyes burned.

    "Good, it would be the greatest moment of my life seeing when I will take this confidence of your turn it into absolute horror," it said with its blue eyes flooded with an ocean of anger.

    It seemed like it was very angry that I did not die under the previous attack, forcing it to take more energy from its precious ancestral artifact.

    I had opened my mouth to reply in something snarky when I felt the intense feeling of danger and saw the holes on the pirs widening up till they reached the diameter.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM

    The holes had just stopped growing when suddenly I felt something from big holes, and a momentter, the loud booming noises rang out in unison, and the huge ball of spikes which were even bigger than myself, came at me in a crushing mountain force.

    Their aura is powerful that I wanted to activate the fourth boost immediately; I also crushed down the impulse to bring out my shields.

    This is an extremely powerful attack, and I want to try my hands against it. This is the decision I am very well going to regret, but it is the only thing that will satiate my battle lust for a while, as it has be clear that this bastard wouldn''t give me a chance to fight in close range.

    Seeing this is likely thest attack I will face with my weapons; I harnessed every bit of the power I had and also powered my weapons with my enchantment and sent them toward those huge balls with wickedly sharp spikes; just seeing those made me shudder all over my body.

    BANNNNG!

    Mynce shed against the first ball, and immediately, my eyes went wide in shock as I flung back in immense force while spurting the blood out of my mouth.

    I had expected the attacks to be extremely strong, but still, its power had caught me off guard and flew back toward the huge ball in behind, while the other spiked balls curved their trajectory toe toward me.

    BANNNNG!

    I am moving fast toward the balling behind me and others alsoing toward me; I cannot let them crash against me, or the price I will pay will be far greater than the injuries I have suffered.

    Thankfully, I have prepared for such scenarios.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG

    I had reached the huge spiked ball, and now there was only a distance of one meter between it and me when I forcefully stopped as the ball crashed against my shield, and a fraction of a secondter, another few crashed, lighting my shields like the bulb.

    I took a deep breath and wiped the blood off my lips before turning toward the Grimms, whose eyes had turned raging as it looked at my shields.

    Thest time, it was these shields that had stopped it from killing me before rescue had arrived. It really hates them, and it is visible in its eyes, even with the huge spiked balls that are shing against my shields every moment.

    "So, you have summoned your shields," he said; "I did; your attacks are truly powerful that I could not survive against them without summoning my shields," I praised, but it seemed like it had taken it as an insult given its expressions would have be worse.

    "This time, you will not be able to get away," It said with gritted teeth, and the attack stopped.

    A momentter, the Grimm waved its hand, and the stone trident, which was calmly floated above the prison, came down before touching the prison; just that had happened, it melted and transformed into thousands of runes which began to around the prison.

    Seeing that, the shock and rm couldn''t help but rise in my heart; I knew about the inheritance of ancestral artifacts enough to know it was sacrificing the artifact for power; I truly did not think the Grimm was willing to pay such a high price to kill me.

    Soon, the stone runes spreadpletely over the prison, leaving not a single space open.

    "Burning Sacrifice," It said, and at that very moment, the whole prison burst into mes.

    The mes were blue and grey and clearly were water elemental in nature, but they were extremely powerful; just a touch of them was more powerful than a sh of the spiked ball, and now a dense fire covered my sphere of shields.

    The power of the attack couldn''t help but surprise me, but it was not the only attack there; I saw the pirs and the disk melting.

    The vax-like substance is flowing down the pirs, and it is moving at the shield, slowly covering it. Seeing that, a hint of fear couldn''t help but appear in my eyes for the first time.

    I wanted to run away, but I could not; the powerful boundaries still existed, and I was not powerful enough to break them, so I could suffer in silence as more and more melted substances covered me, making the fire denser and more powerful.

    A minute passed, and the whole prison melted; 20% had already covered my shields, and the rest slowly covered it,yer byyer, making it stronger and stronger.

    Seeing how the melted substance was bing solid after covering my shields, I felt like they wanted to bury me alive by doing that. There were powerful Grimm ones who used to do that; it had even buried one of our Grand Lords alive.

 Chapter 2732: Counter

    Chapter 2732: CounterCrack Crack Crack

    The whole prison melted and covered my shields into twenty-fouryers, and now all theseyers are burning in the fire so thick that it feels like it is a liquid.

    The power of fire and physical pressing of twenty-fouryers have reached such a degree that now, it has begun to crack my extremly powerful shields that very few people have done; half of my shields have already been covered in the cracks, while the cracks are slowly spreading into the other half.

    The ck Sharkman Fasra is watching everything with clear eyes; its face seems unreadable with its emotions being calmed down, but if looked at clearly, they will see the faint shadow of a smile on its lips.

    It is happy, and it isn''t able to hide it.

    Well, if I had been in its ce, I would have been happy too. Killing me would not only give it the resource of origin from the covens, but it will also get therge number of individual rewards that hundreds of tribes of Grimms posted on my head.

    It will make sacrificing the ancestral artifact very much worth it.

    It will be more than worth it, considering the boost resource of origin provides to one, and to be honest, I am quite jealous of bastard seeing it had found the resource of origin that is suitable for it.

    These resources are very few begin with that even Grand Lord could not find something that is suitable for them. If it is able to use it currently, then forget reaching the absolute peak of High-Grandmaster ss; this bastard would reach close to the Grand Lords and with a very good chance of reaching that stage.

    Those supremes treasures are different from others; once one finds the one that is suitable for one, one will rise. As long as they do not die, they will have a real shot at bing the Grand Lord.

    I have only seen two people who have the perfect chance to be a Grand Lord; one is even crowned the Grand Lord. Lady Vivian already has the power of the Grand Lord, and if she wishes, she has a high chance to enter that level.

    The second is Rai; as long as he does not die, he will be a Grand Lord; looking at recent data, I do not think it is going long; in less than three years, he will be a Grand Lord.

    Shaking my head from the daydreams of the thoughts of Grand Lord ss, I focused on my current predicament, which is quite bad.

    The cracks have already covered the 70% of the shields and keep spreading without slowing down. If I did not do anything, the cracks would spread on all the shields, and they will break, and the only way I could stop it was to copse this move or kill the Grimm, both of these options are not easy.

    I did not make any unnecessary move; I kept looking at the widening cracks before turning to Fasra, whose emotions were now spilling, with a small smile on its face is everyone to see.

    It did not talk to me, nor did I to it; I think our battle has reached past the taunts and praises, and now the only thing that matter is killing one another Fasra ispletely focused on that, and so was I.

    I stared at Fasra for a couple of seconds before closing my eyes for a second, looking at the preparation it was making. "Faster, the cracks have already covered the 80% of the shields," I informed my clone, who was busy with the formation before opening my eyes.

    It might not look like it, but we are still fighting intensely, each one in its own way; I through my secret methods and it through its crushing force and both of us believe we will win.

    ''I will win,'' I said to myself, and I will; those are not justforting words; it is a truth that I believe will happen.

    Fasra did not give me the battle I was hoping to get from it, it was too cautious, but I am not willing to let it go for another chance of a great fight, which would be idiocy. If I can kill a powerful enemy, I will kill it; it does not matter whether it gives me a satisfactory battle or not.

    Especially the enemies like Fasra, who are terrifying; since the Navar ruin, it had killed and heavily injured one High-Grandmaster, whose injuries were so grave, I had to heal him myself.

    It had also killed three Grandmasters, eleven Masters, thirty-six leaders, and many more; letting it leave alive will be a huge risk, especially since that thing ising; a Grandmaster such as this powerful bloodline has the highest risk of reaching Grand Lords.

    So, even if I have to pay a high price, I will kill this bastard.

    ''Hurry,'' I have asked my clone when the cracks have covered the 90% of the shields and still spreading; they are now spreading even faster, I barely have a minute and a half before it covered my shieldspletely and it would burst apart; I don''t think I will live for more than a second after that.

    91%, 92%, 93%, 94%, 95%, 96%, 97%

    ''Fuck!'' I couldn''t help but curse as the cracks had covered 97% of the shield''s surface, three percent more, and I would fucked.

    Buzz!

    ''Its finished!'' said the clone and immediately activated the formation; while I wished it would work as I had expected, I was paying too much of the price for it to fail. The resources I am using in this formation are extremly rare and valuable, and it is feeling quite painful to use them, but I have no other choice.

    I could get these resources but my life, and for it, if I have to use every resource I have in my storage, I will do it, no matter how much my heart bleeds.

    The energy came from my core and spread everywhere while I watched with bated breath.

    The energy is simply neutralizing energy that I am using against the powerful energies of fire that drilling into my fire and above the capacity of my what my shields could handle. I am hoping this energy would deal with energies of fire while my shields became focused on resisting the physical force of twenty-fouryers around it.

    A few seconds passed, and cracks had reached 99%, but there was no fear in my eyes but a smile; the energy was working. It is neutralizing nearly all the energies that areing at shields, and now my shields arepletely free to defend against the pressing of twenty-fouryers.

    I did not waste any time and immediately made changes to my shields to divert their defense into physical pressing.

    It took a few seconds for Fasra to notice what was happening and when it did, its expressions changed in that almostical way. Its eyes became wide as saucers as it saw my shields very slowly healing the cracks, and I felt it increasing the power, but it was not much affecting the results.

    The energy working as expected, and the shields are healing, and now it is time Ipletely focused on getting Fasra inside my core and harvesting that delicious, delicious bloodline of it.

 Chapter 2733: I Am In Control

    Chapter 2733: I Am In Control"You should try harder, Fasra; the cracks have almost healed," I said as only 10% of the cracks have remained. My shield already healed fully a while ago; the cracks the Grimms are seeing right now, healing extremly slowly, are fake. I had created them, so it wouldn''t run away, seeing the futility of the efforts.

    "You bastard, just shut up," roared Fasra in frustration, but a couple of secondster, its eyes suddenly became calm, and there was even a twinkle in them.

    "It is clear that I could not break through your shields," It said, "It is good you understand that," I replied, and instead of getting angry, there was a sneaky smile on its huge space.

    "But it is also clear that you could not get out of this prison of mine," It said slowly, and the smile on my face disappeared.

    "So, I will just move this prison." It said with a wide smile on its face, "You might be able to defend against my attack, but I refused to believe you will able to a couple of powerhouses the same level as me; hell, I would even call an absolute peak powerhouse here, if I needed too," It added and the wide smile turned into theugh.

    BOOM!

    It did not keepughing for long; a minuteter, its expression became serious and boomed through the air, pulling the prison behind it.

    "It is quite a great n, but what are you going to do about the monsters; they will not easily let you leave this ce," I said a couple of secondster when I saw a few monstersing toward us.

    "Hehe, you do not need to be worried about them, Zaar; they are not as troublesome as you are," it replied without looking and shed down its shark teeth sword at the huge that appeared close to it.

    RIP!

    Its de decapitated the monster cleanly, sending down both of its parts. I was quite surprised seeing the ease with which it had killed the monster considering the monster was nearly as powerful as it.

    Rip sh Bang

    The single attack stopped the monsters for a while before another came, and it also suffered the same fate as the first. After that, many others came, but the numbers slowed after it killed ten-some; now, only the daring monster came, and they came at minutes of break.

    "See, didn''t I tell you, the monsters are not as troublesome as you are," It said with a grin, "It seemed they are not, but they are still taking quite a lot out of you," I replied, and its grin froze.

    Th dumb monsters might have been fooled by the strong, vigorous aura it is projecting, but I did not. It was already quite spent dealing with me, and when it began to kill the monsters with a single attack, it started to draw arge amount of energy, which cost its reserves a lot.

    "Humph!"

    It snorted and flew at even greater speed, taking me with it while killing all the monsters that came at it within a single attack.

    If I had been in ce, I wouldn''t have been able to do something like that; even with all the advancements, I could not kill the monsters the way it kills them. I do not have enough energy to perform such a feat; I will have to burn my blood to achieve such a feat, which I am very much unwilling to do.

    It is the reason why I decided to use precious resources to stop the crack, as I did not want to burn my blood.

    The next forty-two minutes were inplete silence; it was fully focused on getting away from this region and killing the monsters that came at me while I was at a critical juncture.

    I had finally seeded.

    It had taken a lot of effort; I can''t remember the amount of effort I have taken against any other Grimm than it. It had taken me and my clone together, and if not for our extremly fine control that few could match, we wouldn''t have been able to do it.

    "You know, you should run away when you found out you could not kill me," I said softly, but Fasra''s senses were more than strong enough to hear it, as it immediately stopped and turned toward me with deep fear in eyes, which it desperately trying to hide under the confident front.

    "You are dead, Zaar; you shouldn''t act like you have everything in control," It mocked and tried to mock, but I could clearly sense the deep fear in its eyes.

    "I am in control, Fasra; the control you have given to me by staying," I said, and it shuddered visibly.

    "Your strings are useless, Zaar; you are inside the prison where not even a slight air energy could pass through, and I still have protection," It said, making the powerful energy protection visible; it had deactivated it, even when everything seemed in its control.

    "Really, then what it is?" I asked, and my strings became visible, thousands of strings finer than the hairing out of me and them passing through the twenty-fouryers of prison. To make things interesting, I did not make all the strings visible, only the strings inside the prison.

    "You are bluffing; there is no way your strings can bind me with the protection," it said with deep fear in its eyes; all the fake confidence had disappeared from its eyes.

    "Since you don''t believe me, how about I give some glimpse," I said with a smile.

    For a second, nothing had happened, and I could see the fear in its eyes disappearing. It opened its mouth to mock me when it suddenly froze when it saw the dense energy cover surrounding it flickering; not only the cover but also the prison in which it is caging no.

    "No! This can''t be happening." It screamed loudly in horror; I just broke the connection between it and the moves, and without the connection and constant supply of energy from it, the moves would disappear in a couple of seconds.

    "Bastard, I will kill you when we meet next time!" It said and ran away, leaving me confused. I had thought it would try to self-destruct or do something reasonable, seeing it bound, but it tried to run away.

    It seemed like it was truly thinking I was bluffing or just saying those words to confuse the shit out of me, so it would run away.

    "Stop!" I said. I am not going to let it run away; even in my confusion, I have worked too hard to get this bastard to let it run away.

    It stopped with mymand beforeing toward me as I pulled; its face lookedical while being frozen in horror, and I could see it was finally taking a decision to go within a bang, which is more than wee and was the reason why I have wasted so much time talking to it.

    "I should thank you; the boost I will get from you will help me kill more of your kin," I said and could see the confusion in its eyes, which I am not willing to borate on.

 Chapter 2734: Thin Balance

    Chapter 2734: Thin BnceNote: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    BANNNG!

    Finally, with thest attack, the prison broke away, and I let myself fall down while activating my stealth method at full power; the monsters were still around, and I was in no mood to fight against them.

    Thankfully, the Grimm had scared the monsters enough that they were hesitating toe at me, but their hesitation will disappear soon. Though by that time, I willpletely disappear from their senses, and they will not be able to find me.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground with a loud thud, and I disappeared; a few secondster, the monstersnded on the same spot heavily but did not see any sign of me aside from the light print.

    ROAAAR!

    I heard the roar of the monster couple but did not focus on it too much. I am already far away from it, and with every second, the distance is widening, especially since the monster is moving in the opposite direction. The monster disappeared, but I did not let my guard down, as it was not the only monster searching for me.

    ''It was an amazing battle, father; you have bound that idiot Grimm without it even realizing it,'' praised Nero as it guided me through the Monsters.

    ''You shouldn''t underestimate the Grimms, Nero, especially the old ones as it.'' I cautioned, ''Fasra had been too confident of its abilities. If it had remained cautious and rang away on time, I wouldn''t have been able to stop it, even with all my abilities,'' I added.

    ''It was no match for you, father, and if I had fought it, I would have beat it too,'' Nero replied, not taking the meaning I wanted to convey.

    I couldn''t help but shake my head at that; it seemed like I would have to give him more battle exposure, or he would grow too confident in his abilities. The battles would make him understand reality and also help him polish his abilities.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed when a smile appeared on my face; the harvest of Fasra had begun; this couldn''t help but bring a smile to my face.

    Fasra is the strongest Grimm I have ever taken inside me my core, even slightly stronger than the Grimms I have killed in the psychedelic ruin, the exception of the vidette, but it does not count as it did not provide me with a strengthening boost that Fasra will provide.

    I am very excited about it; with this boost, I will be even stronger; it will shrink the distance of power between the Grimms of this ruin and me a lot, and I will have a much easier time killing them.

    Buzz!

    Another minute had passed, and the harvest finally finished; a momentter, my runes buzzed, and powerful strengthening energy flooded inside me that a low moan couldn''t help but escape from my mouth.

    It had been more than two months since I had the strengthening energy in me, and I nearly forgot how wonderful this feeling it. Every moment, the energy would seep inside me, strengthening every part of me, from the soul to the body.

    Hun!

    ''Interesting,'' I couldn''t help but mutter when my clone saw something through my meta-scan; my bones which I had thought would ept less energy after they had gone through breaking and melding, are doing the opposite thing.

    They are consuming the energy like hungry beasts, strengthening themselves more rapidly than the rest of the body and the soul.

    Usually, I do not interfere with how the strengthening energy is divided, as the runes always distribute in bnce, but I decided to interfere. The bones are absorbing too much energy, and I could not let that happen; they needed to be bnced with the rest of the body, or instead of increasing my strength, they will decrease it.

    I made some changes and looked inside my core, where the great changes were urring; the resources were growing rapidly, and in just a matter of seconds, the nt which had been at my foot had be bigger than me.

    In the past two months, I have used a lot of resources from my core, and it feels good to see them growing fast especially the stainless blood soul lotuses. I have nted another badge of stainless lotuses from the seeds I got from the loti I had harvested.

    This batch is big, nearly double that thest time which means I will need a huge amount of growth energy, which I could only get from hunting Grimms with the Bloodline and the videttes.

    I truly did not want to nt so many of them, considering the sheer amount of growth energy they consume. It not only made them grow slower with less growth energy for each, but it cut the share of growth energy of other resources in the garden, which is also very important.

    But I had no choice but to do it; these resources had extremly powerful abilities; they not only cleanse one''s soul and body but also alter the talent and create a growth spurt. This resource has yed a big part in leveling up of High-Grandmasters and tens of Grandmasters in the past few months.

    Not to mention, I have given it to all the council members, including that hateful bastard Sky Saber. I might hate him, but I know he is powerful and one of the biggest defenses we have against the Grimms; the stronger he, the more helpful it will be for the race.

    I am forgetting my hate for the love of my race.

    The strengthening continued for more than four minutes before stopping, and my strength had transformed. If I had fought against Fasra now, it would not have been able to crack my defenses, even with the help of that ancestral artifact.

    It feels good to be powerful, and now I am more sure of killing the Grimms here, but before I do that, I need to do one more thing.

    ''Nero, help me find the luminescent pool of high-grandmaster ss,'' I asked Nero. ''Yes, father,'' I said and immediately felt Nero powering up his investigative abilities.

    I have controlled the amount of strengthening energy the bones took, so the bnce will be maintained, but the bnce is now hanging on a thin line. If my bones get even slightly stronger, it will affect me adversely, so I need to strengthen my flesh, and the luminescent pool will help me with that.

    With my flesh stronger, the bnce will be greater, and I will be able to project a lot more raw power, which I will need against the Grimms.

    Still, it is not easy to find a luminescent pool, even in an area where luminescent energy is dense as this. I just hope it does not take too long, I have to go to the castle soon, or I am sure the council will send a party.

    Time passed by, and every few minutes, Nero would find a luminescent pool, most of which were Master and Grandmaster sses; within an hour, he found twenty-three pools, fourteen Master ss, and nine Grandmaster ss, but not a single High-Grandmaster ss.

    ''Father, I have found it,'' Nero finally said the words I had been hoping to hear from it, and it only took him two hours and eleven minutes.

 Chapter 2735: Flesh Strengthening

    Chapter 2735: Flesh Strengthening"It is quite big," I said as I appeared beside the luminescent pool Nero had found; he had opened a small tunnel toward the luminescent pool, which is about forty meters deep into the ground.

    It is deeper than the most luminescent pool I havee across but also bigger. If I were to calcte it based on the data I have got from Rhea, I could tell that it would be enough for seven to nine High-Grandmasters.

    Buzz!

    I looked around the pool for a few minutes before removing and taking out the blue pearl which I had created for myself. I activated it as I touched it to my forehead, where it had liquified and began to spread across my body, before covering it whole.

    As the blueyer covered it, dense runes began to appear on theyer across my body, and in a few seconds, a dense silvery formation appeared on the surface of my body.

    Dip!

    I did not waste any time and stepped into the pool, which was deep enough that I gotpletely submerged as I sat down.

    A few secondster, I felt the energiesing inside me; I felt thecerating luminescent energiesing inside me. They are being filtered by the formation covering me, but despite that, they are extremly painful, that I had to grit my teeth to bear the pain.

    For a few seconds, my body was able to bear the luminescent energy of the pool, but as time passed, it began to tear apart my skin, seeping into my cells; it was not just skin but also the bones and the soul to some degree.

    I bore it all with gritted teeth, repeating the mantra of ''no progress without the pain,'' which I had read somewhere quite a long ago.

    It is said that pain is a poor motivator for progress, but I find it great. I even saw the painful methods work better and even made some painless methods painful and tested their effectiveness on my subject and found; that the pain, which is really close to breaking point, really does help a lot.

    Though the extreme pain could not be used for everyone, those inexperienced and weak-willed are very unsuitable for this method, and it could even be said, it is detrimental to them.

    The minutes passed, and my body hadpletely broken down; the luminescent energy had ravaged my body, taking me near death''s door; any further, not only the chances of me dying would suddenly increase, but I will also suffer enough damage that it will hurt my foundation.

    If marina saw it, she would be very angry seeing me taking such a risk, but I wanted to push myself hard, at the edge, to receive the maximum benefits.

    Buzz!

    Seeing the damage had reached to precipe, I sealed my body with any luminescent energy and activated the formation inside me and also released my own healing energies, along with the healing rule power and the healing energies from the formation I had just activated in my core.

    "Ahhhh!"

    I couldn''t help but moan loudly in relief as all the energies mixed and spread over my body; it was like the first rain of the season in the parched desert; everything that came immediately absorbed, but the very next moment, more energies came, more than my body could absorb at any time, and they kepting.

    My body is rapidly healing; the formation of healing energy I have created is made specifically dealt with healing the injuries caused by the luminescent energies.

    The formation is extremly expensive, but seeing how quickly andpletely it is aiding in healing the injuries, I know every expensive resource I have used in the formation is worth it.

    Still, it took six minutes to heal all my injuries, and I have opened the seals again, letting in the luminescent energy into my body.

    The first cycle is finished, and now it is the second cycle, and looking at the data of the first cycle, I don''t think I would have to go through as many cycles as Rhea or Grandmasters, or Masters, have gone through.

    I did not push them hard or dangerously as I was pushing myself; even with Rhea, who had a powerful defense, I have very carefully. Unlike them, I know my body extremly well and know where my true limit is, and I pushed it myself to that and even slightly above that, which is quite risky, but currently provides me the great benefits.

    If I did not have these powerful Grimms to kill, I would have pushed myself a little less, but s, the bastards that havee to these ruins are extremly powerful, and to kill them, I would need to umte every bit of the strength I could.

    Soon, my body had again reached the breaking point, and I again released the healing energy to heal my injuries.

    The third cycle began, and after a few minutes, it was the fourth and then the fifth and then the sixth and the seventh, which is thest.

    All the people who have used the luminescent pool till now had to go through more than thirty cycles. Those cycles were small and less painful, mine was longer and more painful, but I have got slightly more benefits, which make all the pain I have suffered worth it.

    As my injuries healed, I walked out of the pool; the silvery formation disappeared, and the blueyer began to recede back before transforming back into a blue pearl. It is now faded blue from dark blue, but it could be charged, saving me a lot more resources I would need to craft another for a High-Grandmaster using the luminescent pool.

    The advancement I have made through it is worth the pain; my flesh has gotten much stronger, and now they have a much greater bnce with my bones than before. Grimms now should be very cautious of me; they will not have an easy time against me as they used to have a few days ago.

    I wore back my clothes and sat waiting; there was one more thing I had to do. If I seeded, then it would save me a lot of trouble.

    Twenty minutester, I opened my eyes and in my hand was a y ball size of my hand with silvery while runes shining all over it.

    Dup!

    I threw the ball into the pool, and the next moment, the runes on it lit up, and it began to absorb the water of the luminescent pool rapidly.

    After I entered this ce, I collected the mud and asked my clone to craft a temporary spatial artifact to store the water in a luminescent pool. I don''t know whether it will work or not; there is a high chance that the special luminescent energy will disappear as it did when the water is stored in other storage artifacts.

    To create this temporary storage artifact, I have not only used mud and spatial material, which is quite expensive, but also a lot of rule-bending power.

    It will be amazing if it works; it will save the trouble of sending a lot of High-Grandmaster to this dangerous area. I could just collect a lot of water from the luminescent pool of all categories with the help of Nero and Ashlyn and use it on the maind on the subject of the project and other people.

    It will instantly be a hotmodity that many people would throng to use despite the torturous pain it gives.

    A few secondster, the y ball had absorbed every drop of energy from the pool, and I brough it back to my hand with my strings before putting it back into my core.

    In an hour, I should be able to know whether it will work or not; I hope it does.

    With the water from the luminescent pool collected, I walked out of the tunnel; as I did, I removed the small illusionary formation I had ced at the entrance before speeding toward the castle.

    This trip has given me more than I had thought it would give; I have made huge advancements. Now, I want to reach the castle as soon as possible before the pyramid sends a rescue, before starting the Grimm hunting.

    I wish the rest of the Grimms of this ruin would give me the satistionary fight than the bastard Fasra.

 Chapter 2736: Returning To Castle

    Chapter 2736: Returning To Castle"Castle," I said as the silhouette of the castle from a distance; I had reached it.

    It took me seventeen hours if I minus the time of my battle with Fasra and the time I had spent searching for the Luminescent pool, and a few minutes more, I spent filling the water of the second High-Grandmaster ss luminescent pool and lower grade pools that Nero had found on the way.

    It was a nice surprise; the second pool was big enough that five High-Grandmaster would be easily able to make use of it.

    Speaking of that, the y ball storage worked and worked much better than I had thought it would, as barely any energy leaked from it.

    Though there is one small problem, the luminescent energy is doing something iffy to spatial runes painted on it and destroying the energies present in the y itself; so I will have to use the water before itpletely destroys its storage.

    This would not be a problem; topletely destroy the storage, it would need three months at least, and that is more than enough for me to use all the water I have collected from the luminescent pool.

    Among many good pieces of news, there is one bad news, which could be the good news, depending on how one thinks about it.

    I have checked the storage of Fasra, and I have found many amazing things inside its storage, including a divine crystal. The piece was not much whenpared to the amount of what I have found in vestige, but I am still happy getting it.

    The divine crystal is a resource; which more you have it, the better; it has almost endless uses and could use in culinary too. Though I did not use it and nor would, I would do it; I would need of mountain worth of it before I could think about using a tiny bit for the cooking.

    The news I was talking about is a small hill of stones I have found in the storage of Grimm; the stones are simr to what I have found in a cavern discovered by Nero.

    There is no proof that Grimm was searching for these stones, but considering how delicately Grimm packed them, I felt like this might be the thing Fasra was searching for through its method. It was not just Fasra, but two other Grimms were also searching for something; Ashlyn had seen them doing that.

    Those two were the ones that had note for the battle; Ashlyn had killed one of them.

    It had been more than ten days since I got those stones from the cavern, and even after doing nearly hundreds of experiments on them, I did not find anything concrete. Still, I am continuing to perform the experiments; those stones are filled with energy, and after a glimpse of the subterranean, I have be even more curious about them.

    A few minutester, I was in front of the castle and directly flew toward themand.

    Thud!

    "Grandmaster Zaar, thank god you have returned," said the middle-aged man as Inded in themand, "Lord Yazdi; that ce was not dangerous enough to hold me back," I said and saw his pale body; I instantly activated the seed I had inside him and saw the injuries littered into his body.

    He was heavily injured in the battle, but still, it seemed like I had underestimated injuries; the Grimms had put quite a nasty surprise into him.

    "If you hadn''t arrived by evening, the Pyramid would have sent the rescue party," said Grandmaster Yui. "My apologies, Lady Yui; you must have suffered quite a lot of pressure from the Pyramid," I apologize, while I have sent a letter to the pyramid a few seconds before leaving, freeing her from the bodyguard duties.

    Still, I could understand the pressure she must have suffered when she returned without me. I am too important to the pyramid, as important as the Grand Lords. Even more, now that thing is appearing, I am a single person who could guarantee the maximum number of Grandmasters and High-Grandmaster, when that thing appears.

    "You don''t need to apologize, Grandmaster." "If you hadn''t sent Rhea, we wouldn''t have been able to rescue Lord Yazdi on time," she said before, her eyes turning to shine.

    "I hope your stay in vestige is worth it, Grandmaster," She asked; even Lord Yazdi looked curiously when he heard the question. "More than worth it, Lady Yui," I replied, and I could tell she was extremly curious about it, but she did not ask any questions about it, nor I borate, as they were going to know about them tomorrow.

    "Lord Yazdi, you should have returned to the pyramid to heal; in your current condition, you are more of a liability than an asset," I said, and slight shame couldn''t help but appear on his face.

    "I wanted to Grandmaster, but Grandmaster Rhea had been called back, and if I had also gone, onlydy Yui would have remained; the Grimms would have attacked the castle without hesitation," he said.

    He is right; with the number of High-Grandmaster we have, it would have taken time to process his recement which would have given the Grimms another window to attack.

    "Besides, I knew I only had to wait for a few days; once you have returned, healing these injuries wouldn''t be a problem," he said, and hearing that I couldn''t help but sigh. "Let''s go, infirmary," I said and walked toward the infirmary with him while Lady Yui remained inmand.

    "The Grimms have done quite a spell on you," I said to Lord Yazdi,ying on a med-bed. "The cursemaster was quite willy; I had to fight against two fighters while it would attack me from behind,"

    "It was one of the most dangerous battles of my life; if it were not for Lady Yui and Grandmaster Rhea appearing on time and rescuing me, I wouldn''t have been alive today," he said and sighed. He didn''t have to tell me; I had seen the battle through Ashlyn and knew how close he was to dying.

    My strings went inside him and began to form the runic formation; usually, I could just extract the curse, but this powerful and good as hiding, I would have toy an borate to catch every big it.

    The curses are extremly dangerous, especially when you let them fester; there is no other person who understands better than me; I have lived with a curse from the moment I was born.

    Buzz!

    It took me around forty minutes toy down the formation before I activated it, and the began to spring up, catching every bit of curses that were deep within the body of Lord Yazdi; it took little more than an hour, but I was able to catch every bit of curse that was hiding inside him.

    As I dealt with curses, I released the healing energy, healing all the injuries which curses had been stopping from healing up.

    "All the curse energy has been extracted, and most of your injuries are healed," I said as I removed my strings. "Thank you, Grandmaster," he said. To that, I smiled.

    "Take a good rest today, Lord Yazdi; tomorrow would not be an easy day for you," I said and left the room, leaving Lord Yazdi confused.

 Chapter ?2737 Absolute Peak

    Note: The Privilege now has 50% off.

    "Lady Yui, seal your bloodline, and no matter what happened, don''t unseal it no matter the pain you feel," I warned Lady Yui. "Don''t worry, Grandmaster; I have sealed my bloodline very tightly," I said and flew above the bone block before sitting on the circle.

    "Lord Yazdi, you can enter the pool," I said to Lord Yazdi, who was standing beside the y pool filled with luminescent water. The y pool is made of y from a luminescent pool, with a powerful sealing formation, the same one I used in the spatial y storage ball I had made yesterday.

    "Yes," he nodded and stepped into the pool till he waspletely submerged. The silvery runes covering him lit up faintly as they began to filter the luminescent energy going inside Lord Yazdi.

    An hour passed, and now the bones of Lady Yui had broken the dust and the melding; while Lord Yazdi is at thest few cycles, he will be finished within a few minutes with the obvious advancements.

    Everything seemed to be working fine, which made me feel quite relieved; I was a little worried about the bone block, but it was working fine without any problem. Her bones have already turned to dust, and now they are melding slowly with each cycle; she will need two hours more before the block reforges her bones.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Lord Yazdi,e out," I said as all his injuries of thetest cycle healed; he had gotten all the benefits of the luminescent energy any further, and it will begin to attack him detrimentally.

    A few secondster, he came out of the pool with a big smile on his face. "The luminescent pool is really painful, but it is worth it," he said softly as he gripped his hands before he turned me to me. "Thank you, Grandmaster; this increse in strength would really help me a lot," he thanked and looked at Lady Yui, involved in bone demon.

    "These bone shackles looked quite scary," he said, to which I shook my head. "They are not; they are just to bind one tightly as possible, so they would not be able to make the slightest movements," I replied.

    A minuteter, he left; there were still two hours before Lady Yui finished, so there was no need for him to stay. Two hours would be enough for him to get some work done and check on the group of Masters and Grandmasters, who were harvesting the resources not far from here.

    Ashlyn and Nero are both out on their own missions; after finding the stones in storage yesterday, I wanted to know whether the Grimms are looking for these things or not, and if they are looking for them, then what are its uses?

    Time passed, and soon two hours passed, and lord Yazdi returned; looking at her scans, Lady Yui would be finished up in a few minutes.

    It was seven minutes before the binds of the bone demon began to unfurl from the Lady Yui before seeping back to the bone block.

    "How was it?" I asked as she opened her eyes, "Painful, but the advancement I have got is pretty shocking," she said as she looked at her hands. Yes, the advancement she had gone to is quite shocking; this will help in projecting more power.

    "Though, the bnce between my bones and skin had broken as you had said it would," she said, and I could sense the worry in her eyes.

    "Don''t worry, we have this pool for that," I said and threw the pearl at her; she caught it and pressed it to her forehead, where it had melted and begun to spread across her body. A minuteter, she had a blueyer and silvery runes across her skin.

    She walked toward the pool and sat inside it,pletely submerged.

    "Lord Yazdi, please," I said, motioning toward the bone block. "There is no cooldown in the artifact?" He asked, "We will find out," I replied with smile. I have no idea if there is any cooldown time. I hope it does not; it will slow down things.<sub> </sub>

    He flew up and sat down; the block did not react; the block would not be activated for a minute, so I focused on Lady Yui, who had luminescent energies entering inside her, and when I saw her bones barely reacting to the energy, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief.

    I had feared that her bones would turn ravenous toward the luminescent energy, which would have been bad considering they had already broken the bnce, but it was not the case.

    The bones would only turn ravenous when theye across strengthening energy or something like it.

    A minute passed by, and a smile appeared on my face as the bone block had activated. It did not seem like there was any cooldown period in the artifact, which is good news.

    "Congrattions, Lady Yui, I don''t think with the current strength, any High-Grandmaster could defeat you," I said as she walked out of the pool.

    Her body is now inplete bnce, and her flesh has been strengthened so that now, it will assist rather than impede the bones from projecting their full power, as it should be.

    Her strength has now slightly above the absolute limit of most Grandmasters, and it could be said she had reached the absolute limit, as improving now will be extremly difficult, near impossible, unless, of course, she creates the core.

    "I did not think I would be able to reach the absolute limit so quickly," she said ecstatically. To that, I shook my head.

    "You are far from reaching the absolute limit, Lady Yui; unless you create a core, you shouldn''t believe you have reached the absolute limit," I said, and a surprise couldn''t help but appear on her face before she was able to calm her emotions.

    "Do you think I could create the core at this stage?" she asked, "Absolutely, your chances increased even more after the experiences you had in this ruin," I said, and a big smile appeared on her face. "I will work harder for your expectations then, Grandmaster," she said, and I smiled at that.

    Two hourster, Lord Yazdi finished; his face had a smile that didn''t seem to disappear; the advancement he got made him very happy and made him cheerful. He needed it after the dangerous battle he had fought against the Grimm Monsters.

    It was evening, and I was standing in front of the teleportation gate; I was not leaving; it wasdy Yui who was leaving.

    With her power reaching the peak of the High-Grandmaster ss, there is no reason for her to stay; she would be useful in other ces.

    "I will hand this over to the council then," she said, and the storage bracelet disappeared before walking into the teleportation gate.

    That storage I have given him contained bone block and the luminescent water of all three levels I collected yesterday. She will give that council, who will hand it to Grandmistress Charline, with the instructions I have left; she will handle them fine.

    I have sent those things because, with them in the hands of Grandmistress, it will benefit more people than in my hands since I will be here in this ruin for another weak.

    Though I have handed the bone block and luminescent water, I did not hand over the bloodline strengthening well. That thing is too dangerous with the way how itpels the bloodlines; it will be safest in my hands.

 Chapter 2738 Battle

    BANNNNG

    ''You just kill a few of their people, and they will send even more powerful people to kill you,'' I thought and crashed against the huge tree.

    Sup Sup Sup

    "Zaar, you have killed our people, and now, you will pay the price for that," said the foxwomen standing three miles away from me and waved its hand, and tens of thousands of grey icences clouding the sky fell down on me.

    ''It seemed like there is no option,'' I said in my heart and summoned my shields; I could not counter this powerful attack of absolute peak powerhouse; defending was my only choice.

    Thousands of icences fell down on me from all directions, so powerful that one could say spatial waves as they moved through the air. I have be quite powerful in my time in this ruin, but still not enough to counter such a powerful attack with my weapons.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    The volley of thousands of icences came and crashed against my shields, making them visible in an instant, sending ripples across them. The attack is powerful, and if I had experienced it ten days ago, it would have definitely cracked my shields.

    I looked at the Foxwomen in beautiful grey icy armor; it is Hrae, an absolute peak powerhouse from the Frost Foxmen tribe. It is very powerful, but we had barely any information about her; it was active three centuries ago before it disappeared.

    Now, she appeared as High-Grandmaster of the absolute peak, a level above the Grandmaster she had been.

    Its appearance is quite surprising; a few minutes ago, I was eating lunch when Ashlyn informed me of its presence, and a few minutes after that, it appeared in front of the castle and called me out specifically in a challenge.

    In just a minute, it had heavily injured me and sent me on theplete defensive,pletely different from the high I had been experiencing in the past few days.

    It had been six days since Lady Yui had left, and I had killed another two Grimms, one of which had a bloodline that was no weaker than Fasra. Nero had also killed one, and considering the two Ashlyn, and I had killed before Yui left, we have killed five Grimms, which is a very high number.

    They were not the normal Grimms but core members of Grimm, their elites among elites, High-Grandmasters, who was inches away from reaching the absolute peak.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    The grey icences continued shing against my shields till all of them had been spent, and not a single scratch was present on the shield.

    "Try harder, and you might be given a few scratches to my shield," I said as I sat down at the base of the broken treefortably. Even at such a distance, I could see my taunt had worked, and she was spewing the raging fire from her eyes.

    "You lowly human, I will kill you!" it shouted, and I felt an extremly powerful aura bursting out of it like the arctic volcano. Feeling it, I am very grateful that I have summoned the shields; this is not an enemy I could survive against without my shields.

    It did not say anything other than the re, but the ice hills began to appear in the air till the whole sky got covered in them.

    Seeing the thousands of hills clouding the sky, even I couldn''t help but feel the awe of the attack and wasted no time in providing every ounce of energy I had and even readied the fourth boost. If the attack seemed too powerful, I would not hesitate to burn my essence.

    "Die, Zaar!" It shouted, and the thousands of hills came at me like the giant meteors that, seeing them, my heart couldn''t help but skip a beat.<sub> </sub>

    BANNNNNG!

    The first mountain crashed against my shields, transferring all its power into the attack as it exploded on the touch. It lit up my shields like the sun, and a faint crack appeared at the ce it struck my shield, which was not enough to do anything against them, but it was just the first hill, and there were thousands that were behind it.

    BANNNNNG BANNNNNG BANNNNNG

    After the first crash hill crashed, another one crashed a fraction of a secondter, and then another one after that; like the rapid bullets, they struck against my shield one after another, creating more and more crashes with each sh.

    Even from a great distance, the foxwomen could see what its attacks were doing, and a frown couldn''t help but appear on its face.

    It might have thought the hills would do much greater damage or even destroy the shields, but they did not. They just gave it cracks, but that did not seem to be even for it, as it did not look happy at all.

    BANNNNNG!

    Thest hill crashed on my shields, creating multiple cracks that spread for a moment before stopping.

    The attack stopped, but one could see the distractions it had brought around; arge part of the forest was simply destroyed, the only sigh of wood that could be seen was the one I was leaning against, and even the castle, which is more than twenty miles away, had to put up a shield to defend against the attack.

    <o>,m "Good attack," I said as I looked at my shield and cracks, which have covered nearly 30% of its surface and are now rapidly healing.</o>

    "You can continue attacking if you want to, but I will tell you, they are useless against me," I said as I flew up, not crossing the miles distance it had maintained against me since it hade.

    Snort!

    "Stop hiding behind shields, and you will know how powerful my attacks are," said Foxwomen; "I will dly do that, as long as you appear in front of me to fight," I said back, to which it red at me.

    "Feel grateful that you have the protectors around human; the moment you meet me alone, I will kill you," said the foxwomen and disappeared.

    I couldn''t help butugh at its excuse; while what it says is true, there are powerful people around me, who hold the capability to stop it, like Lord Yazdi, but that would not stop it considering it is at its absolute peak of High Grandmaster ss and they are not.

    The only reason it had left was that it could not breach my shields.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I stayed in my ce till Ashlyn told me the Grimm was truly gone before I flew toward the castle while seeing the vast destruction we had brought in our few minutes; around fifty miles radius of the area had been destroyed, and the luminescent forest in front of the castle, all but disappeared.

    Thankfully, we are the luminescent ruin, and the area would only require a couple of months to regain its vitality; back on the maind, we had put conscious efforts and resources into restoring the ces which have been destroyed by the battle.

    The more powerful the powerhouses had been, the harder it was to restore the area; some became so damaged that they took decades and even centuries to recover.

 Chapter 2739 Candle Night

    "Lord Yazdi, best of luck; I hope you gain the victory over this ruin," I said to the middle-aged man before turning to another man of the same age. "Lord Sasha, thank you for protecting me for the past few days," I said to my new bodyguard, who came after Lady Yui.

    "It was my pleasure, Grandmaster," He replied; I nodded at both of them thest time before turning back and stepping into the teleportation gate.

    I would have liked to stay in this ruin for some more time, but my time is up. There are big responsibilities waiting back on the maind.

    Thud!

    "Wee back to Pyramid, Grandmaster," said the familiar voice, "Hazel, you shouldn''t have toe to greet me," I said and turned other women beside her,

    "Mary, has everything been well in my absence?" I asked the young-looking woman, "Everything had been good." "The donations have dipped a little, but we did not worry about it, now that the organizations are truly opening their coffers to us," she replied.

    I smiled at that, and all three of us went to the meeting room, which was empty. They were willing to wait for a meeting, but I had asked them not to; let them sleep today; tomorrow, we will have a meeting first thing in the morning.

    Though, that is not the main reason; I also have a ce I have to go, and if not for me to finish some work that needs my urgent attention, I wouldn''t have been here.

    I sat down on my seat and opened the archive of the project with my ess, which is the highest level. I have been getting updates daily, but they were not in detail; the pyramid had very careful with it, not wanting to let too many details of the project out.

    The windows begin to pop up around me, and I begin to read it with a synch of my clone, which makes reading extremly fast.

    The projects have been working steadily; though there have been some problems, they have been handled well by the team. It could be said that with the directions I have left, the team had done a wonderful job handling things, and that couldn''t help but bring a smile to my face.

    I finished with everything, and thest thing I have checked is the data on the bone block and luminescent water I sent a week ago.

    There are already thirty-one people who have used the bone block, including all the council members who are present on the maind, aside from the Grand Commander, who could not use these things, even if she wanted to, given her delicate conditions.

    The people who have used the luminescent pool are over two hundred; from Masters to High-Grandmasters, everyone used it.

    These numbers would have been much higher if not for the supply of luminescent pools. Thankfully, I have brought back a huge amount of it; I have Nero a lot of y storage and sent him out to the seventh region, the most dangerous one.

    He came back in four days, bringing all storage that was filled to the brim with luminous water; I was quite shocked seeing that, as I had given him more y storage artifacts just to be safe and would have been more than satisfied if he had brought back filling 25% of them, but he came filling each and every one of them.<sub> </sub>

    "You two rest too, from tomorrow; it is going to be extra busy," I said nearly an hourter when I had closed all the windows.

    Biding them goodbye, I stepped into the formation with an excited heart; it had been a long while since I had seen Marina, and now, I just wanted to embrace her.

    Buzz!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The formation activated, and I disappeared, appearing in Marina''s house, but as I appeared, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    All lights were off, and instead, the candles burning everywhere; I stepped out of the formation and walked out the foyer into the living room, which too had burning candles, and through it; I could see the door of Mariana''s room was slightly opened with the gentle lighting out of it.

    I slowly walked toward the room before opening the door and saw marina lying on the bed seductively, wearing nothing other than the gentle candlelight.

    She looked beautiful and seductive, so much so that I was having a hard controlling myself; every cell of my body was asking me to leap at her and ravage her without mercy.

    "I had been very waiting for you, but it seemed like you love your work more than you love me," she said without moving from her spot; it was clear she was upset.

    "That would be the biggest lie in the world," I said as I slowly walked toward us while throwing my jacket on the ground.

    "The only reason I had gone there was to finish up some things, so nothing would disturb my night with you," I said and leaned down on the bed beside her; there were barely a few inches of difference between our mouths.

    "You are important to me, more than work, more than anything. I hope you know that," I said and leaned in for a kiss.

    As our lips touched, I felt the thirst I had been feeling for weeks finally getting satiated, and it was an amazing feeling.

    The clothes on my body disappeared, and I gently embraced the marina. There was no hesitation in us as our lips and hands as they moved across our bodies.

    Within a few minutes, moans began to fill the silence in the rooms, and they did not stop for hours; we had been away from each other for too long, and now, we did not want to separate from each other; our bodies were still moving when the first rays of dawn filtered through the window.

    I have a meeting soon, but I couldn''t care less about it; I will not stop till the thirst we had for each other does not satiate.

 Chapter 2740 Losing Control

    "You have spoiled me with this; I don''t know what I will do when you leave," Marina said as she sat up, a white covering gently sliding off her beautiful breasts, revealing them in full glory.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I am not going anywhere, love," I said as I ced the sumptuous breakfast in front of her before taking her wonderful lips for a kiss.

    It had been three months since I returned from the luminescent ruin, and we had been together nearly every night, even when the professor and Elina hade. Though they did not know I was here, the teleportation formation madeing and going quite easy.

    "The council seemed pretty happy yesterday; the project has given them seven High-Grandmasters in a single month," Marina said while eating her breakfast.

    Yesterday was another big breakthrough, and we have produced forty-one Grandmasters and seven High-Grandmasters, a number which I had not throught the project would be able to produce a few months ago; I still couldn''t help but get surprised when I thought out the number.

    "It is all thanks to the unlimited resources they are providing to us. If they had done that before, we would now be having even more powerhouses," I said.

    "Resources are important but don''t forget your own contribution; without you, nothing of the sort would have happened."

    "We might have even been pushed to the brink of the continent if not for you," she said as she pressed her hand to her mind.

    A few minutester, the marina finished with breakfast and walked out of bed, all naked. "Will you be joining me?" she asked, to which I shook my head. "I could not; I have an important meeting soon," I said with regret.

    The shower with Marina is great, and I never lose the opportunity, but these showers take time and, sometimes, more than an hour, and I do not have time. If it had been a normal meeting, I would have postponed it like I have done many times, but this meeting is with the Grand Lords, so I could not postpone it.

    "See you then," she said and gave me the kiss, whichsted for a minute before walking into the shower seductively, which I could only watch in regret before walking toward the teleportation formation.

    Buzz!

    Twenty minutester, I stepped into the small hall, the ce so secure as the centralmand of the Pyramid that not even councilmen could not enter without invitation.

    "Grand Lords," I greeted as I stepped into the hall, where all the Grand Lords were sitting; it is very rare to see all Grand Lords in the same ce, including the one who people thought was dead.

    "Grandmaster, please take a seat," said Patriarch Bradford pointing toward the only empty seat on the table, "Thank you," I replied and took the seat beside Grand Lord Gatlin of Silverstone Academy, whom people considered dead.

    "First and foremost, we like to congratte you on High-Grandmasters you produced yesterday," said Patriarch Bradford. "This is a result no supreme could produce in a century, and you have done it in a month," said Lady Ang.

    "It is all due to the unconditional support you all have provided me," I replied. "Don''t be humble, Grandmaster; take the credit when its due," admonished Matron Mavis. To that, I smiled.

    "We have called you here not only to congratte you on your sess but also to discuss the state of Grand Commander," said Patriarch Bradford, and expressions of everyone immediately turned sober, especially that of lord of ss anddy Vivian.

    "With the changes, I have made, her life had extended a little, but still, she wouldn''t be able to live more than two to three months," I informed.<sub> </sub>

    It is already five months since the battle which forced her to bring out her power, and since then, it has been growing uncontrobly that three weeks ago, it became so worse that it had broken the bands I had specifically forged to contain the power of her constitution.

    Now, Grand Commander is living inside the formation that is connected to her; it continues to absorb the frost that her core released, but it is not enough. Her constitution is harming her, and in two to three months, it will kill her if no cure to the condition has been found.

    "Has nothing could be done to save her?" asked Lord of ss; I could feel the desperation in his voice, but I had nothing to console it. "The only thing that could save the Grand Commander is a resource of origin that has at least 50% synching with her," I said, and the silence fell.

    With us wildly exploring the ruins at a scale that had never been done before, we have been finding a huge amount of resources and even found a resource of origin a month ago, which made it two with the one I have found, but both of them are unsuited for her, like all the other resource of origin we have tested.

    "Hera said she is losing control over her power fast that within two weeks, she would be powerless to summon even the slightest bit of energy," said Lady Vivian softly, in an almost whisper-like voice.

    "She is saying she is nning tounch a solo attack on Grimms, dealing them as much damage as she could she could,"

    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but feel startled before sighing; it would be a suicide attack; the moment she intentionally tried to harness the power of her constitution, her life would be limited to minutes because the power of the lunar frost core would burst out uncontrobly, consuming her and everything around her.

    Not even Grand Lord would be able to save their lives if caught in that burst of power.

    "I will be leaving for hipon; it is the only ce that will give me what I need to save my sister," She said, and rm shot out in the eyes of Grand Lord.

    Buzz!

    A few minutester, I walked out with a shock still radiating from my eyes; the things that had happened in the past few minutes were truly shocking, especially after Lady Vivian informed her decision to visit hipon ruin, the same ruin that nearly killed Grand Lord Gatlin.

    "Micheal!" I heard loudly, "Did you say something, mary?" I asked, hearing her calling me loudly. "I have been calling you a couple of times, but it seemed like you have lost in thend of dreaming," she said, clearly not happy.

    "My apologies, I was thinking about something else," I said, "So, what do you want?" I asked as mary did not do anything without any reason.

    "Nothing, I have sent you the list of this week''s donations, and these are the things which our schrs couldn''t identify currently," she said and slid the storage toward me. I took the storage and sent it to my clone, and opened the list of donations she sent.

    It took me a few minutes to read the list before I stepped into the teleportation formation; my whole was filled with work; there were many people I had to cleanse, strengthen, and train; I will not be able to free myself before midnight.

    I continued with my work, hopping from one ce to another, hearing moans of pleasure to agonizing screams, mostly screams; most of the methods I use are painful.

    Hun!

    It was evening, and I was sitting in the center of three hundred and twelve Masters when suddenly my eyes flew wide open in great shock.

 Chapter 2741 63%

    I was shocked so much that I had nearly fatally injured three hundred and twelve people who were going through the cleansing.

    If I had not controlled myself just now, they all would have been fatally injured, and most importantly, the cleansing solution made with stainless lotuses as the core ingredient would have gone to waste.

    Still, the thing I had just found out is extremely shocking with the power to affect the whole race, and if not for me being at the critical juncture, I would have already leaped to my core. Now, I just to be happy with the memories I shared with my clone as it does experiment with this thing.

    Time passed painfully slow; each second felt like hours that I wanted to abandon it all, but of course, I did not. That would be idiocy and harm these people, some of whom are on the roster for this month''s breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss.

    Finally, twenty-seven minutes passed, and thest of the person got cleaned of the impurities of body and soul, and the moment that happened, a wave of silvery fire went of me, scaring the shit of the Masters, who will have no resistance against it, if want to burn them.

    It just burned the filthy impurities they had released, including the smell that made this beautiful hall into a shithole.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Congrattion, everyone, all the impurities of body and soul had been cleansed thoroughly; with it, most of you wouldn''t have a problem in reaching the Grandmaster ss,"

    "Of course, it is on the condition that those who had taken theirprehension of inheritance to the peak, doing that," I said, and everyoneughed,

    Before the project started, there was nocking of people with enoughprehension of their inheritance to break into the Grandmaster ss; the problem used to be their talent and the strength of their body and soul.

    Now, after fifteen months since the beginning, these problems are solvable, and the main hurdle is theprehension of their inheritance, which the project could not help much with. It all depends upon their efforts and theirprehension power.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster,"

    They thanked me as they bowed, but I had already closed my eyes, and now at my core, I was staring at the sand in the bowl.

    This sand is no different from themon sand on the beach, but it is not; one might have a hard time believing it, but it is a resource of origin. In all the tests my clone had done, all point out it is a resource of origin, with quite straightforward ability.

    I moved my palm up and released a powerful gust of silver fire; it was powerful enough to burn even amon High Grandmaster, but as it touched the sand, it gotpletely absorbed; there is not a single spark of the fire remained on the sand, nor there is any change.

    "Hot," I said as I touched the sand; it was hot as my fire, and the strangest thing is, it did not show it was hot, even passed over, it did not affect by it. It only reacts with organic things, such as the touch of humans, nts, and even the soul.

    This sand had two properties; from what my clone was able to find out, one is absorption and containment, and both properties are extremely strong that it will not have even the slightest problem in absorbing the Grand Lords'' power.

    A few minutester, I opened my eyes and tapped on my holowatch, carefully wording the mail and sending it before stepping into the teleportation formation.

    Buzz!

    The teleportation formation buzzed, and I disappeared and appeared inside a familiar manor, which excluded the calming energy.<sub> </sub>

    I stepped out of formation and walked inside a massive mansion, and soon, I appeared in front of the bronze gate and pressed my palm against it; as it epted my aura, the bronze door began to open. Soon, they openedpletely, and I entered a big round hall.

    In the center of the hall is a huge formation, and the center of which is Grand Commander is sitting; quite a big change has urred in her over these past few months.

    Her hair turned silvery white, and so is her eyes; dense vein-like patterns appeared all over her skin, and though the faint silver white mist wasing out, she looked like a goddess with all these changes, but the reality was the opposite; these changes were killing her.

    Aside from Grand Commander, there isdy Vivian and Lord of ss, but also Lady Ang and Patriarch Bradford, both of them are receiving the end of her intense re of her. I am not surprised; after what they did to her in the morning, it is far for her to be angry, ranging even.

    "Grandmaster, why do you call this urgent meeting? Have you found something?" asked Lady Vivian with evident hope in her voice.

    "Yes," I replied while feeling relieved that I was not at receiving end of her anger.

    "What is it?" she asked as she appeared in front of me, "This," I said and took out a bowl with the sand. She did not say anything but touch it before burrowing her hand inside it; for a couple of seconds, nothing happened when suddenly a frown appeared on her face, which turned into shock.

    "Unseal my powers; I want to check this thing out," she said to Lady Angel; it was more like bark.

    Earlier, when she mentioned she was nning to go to hipon, the grand lords collectively sealed most of her power and bound her to a pyramid.

    The life of a Grand Lord is important more important than even a Grand Commander; they would not let her risk her life when the whole race is fighting for its survival.

    Lady Ang sighed, and the barbed crown on Vivian''s head turned green from blue, and the next moment, I felt her pouring an immense amount of energy into the sand.

    "It really is a resource of origin," she whispered in shock and passed the bowl to Lady Ang, who too tested it. It took them a while to calm their emotions.

    "Where did you get this from, Grandmaster?" she asked. "Believe it or not, it hade from donation, and it is a Knight that gave it to us," I said to their great surprise.

    "Will this be suitable to hera?" asked Lady Vivian, "We will find out once we test it," I said and walked toward the formation where Grand Commander was sitting. She is still in meditation, and nobody is in the mood to wake her out of it unless they find something concrete.

    I stopped at the end of the formation and ced the bowl on a small circr formation, which I have specifically added to test the suitability of resources.

    In the current state, I could go near the formation; the slightest touch of this lunar frost would freeze my body and soul. Even quasi Grand Lords will be frozen to death by these icy lunar fumes; only Grand Lords could survive against them.

    The formation lit, and we watched with bated breath; it took twelve minutes for the result to appear, and when it had a shock and ecstasy couldn''t help but appear in its eyes.

    The number is 63%; this earth''s elemental resource of origin has 63% suitability with her.

 Chapter 2742 Sand

    "63%." Said Lady Vivian seeing the number above the formation; clear happiness is evident in her eyes. She is ecstatic, and why wouldn''t she be? We have finally found a thing that we need to save her sister.

    The suitability is good, but I would still prefer it if it had been over 70%, but beggars can''t be choosers. It is already our great luck that we have found an earth elemental resource of origin which we could use to heal the Grand Commander.

    "Since you have found the material you have needed, you can healing hera now, right?" asked Lady Vivian; there was so much intensity behind her emotions that I was barely able to stop myself from nodding.

    "We have found the suitable material, but we barely know anything about it; I did not even know its name, much less the deeper properties which I would like to know before we could start healing," I said and turned to Lady Ang.

    She is the most learned among all the Grand Lords; if anyone has an idea about the sand, it would be her.

    "I have no idea what it is, but I have already sent the missive to all the organizations. If they have any information about it, we will know soon," she said, and I nodded. My clone is still doing research on the sand and learning something new every minute.

    Still, it might take days before I could understand enough intricacies of it to use it to begin healing, a time we did not have.

    Every second, the condition of the Grand Commanders condition is getting worse; the more time we lose, the lesser chances of our sess would be, and we have already lost quite a lot of time, but as I had said, this is an extremly delicate process, the more I know about it, the better chances of sess would be.

    "Well then, I will go and rease"

    "This sand known is called sand of araeth," said Lady Ang cutting me off; "Were you able to find out about it?" I asked. "Yes, one of our artificers has a book with the list of powerful earth elemental resources, and this sand holds one of the chapters in it," she informed.

    I opened my mouth and was about to ask more questions about it when a teleportation formation materialized around above her delicate palm, and a huge tome big as my hand appeared, which she threw toward me.

    "The information of sand in on chapter twenty-seven," she said as I caught the tome in my hand, which by the way quite heavy.

    I opened the tome, and immediately a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; the tome was magical; it had far more pages than one could see, which is a good thing because it means I might be able to get a lot of information about the sand.

    Soon, I opened chapter twenty-seven, asdy ang had mentioned, and it was the chapter dedicated to this sand.

    The sand is named the sand of Azaeth that Lady Ang had mentioned; it is from a cosmic storm names Azaeth, which could consume everything in its path, living and non-living. It consumes the whole world and celestial bodies like the sun and even ck holes.

    It is called a scourge, and whenever it appears, it brings distractions; it is said, one of the most powerful of Azaeth, had even consumed a titan.

    "That idiot sought his own death; it had tried to consume the most powerful azaeth storm ever appeared despite not having the capability and ended up getting consumed by it,"

    "Though its death brought more benefits than sorrow; the resource we have obtained from his failed merged had helped us a lot in a big way,"

    Said the hidden being when I was reading the line about the titan, and its words couldn''t help but shock me but also scared me.<sub> </sub>

    This was not just information but also a warning of what could happen if something went wrong. Thankfully, it did not say it was impossible.

    ''Do you have any safe way I could use this resource?" I asked, but as usual, I did not get any reply from it and turned back to the tome.

    The information in the tome is more detailed than I had expected, which made me extremly happy. The more detailed the information is, the greater help it would be to me. It took me nearly an hour to finish reading the chapter; the single chapter had more than seven thousand pages.

    "Lady Ang, would you mind if I borrow this tome for a few days?" I asked, "It is fine," she replied. I nodded and turned tody Vivian.

    "Lady Vivian, please help me collect these resources," I said and sent her the list. "We will begin healing tomorrow evening,"

    "Couldn''t you start healing hera now?" she asked. "No, Lady Vivian, I could not," I said with a sigh. "It is a delicate process, and seeing the odds are already against us, I would like to be as prepared as possible for greater sess,"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I understand," she said softly as she turned toward her sister, who was still in meditation.

    I talked to her and Grand Lord a few minutes before I went back home; I have canceled all the appointments for the day and tomorrow. It will definitely increase my workload to a back-breaking level, but I have no other choice; Grand Lord is too important with her elemental body.

    If I seed, it will be a matter of time before the Grand Commander advances into the ranks of Grand Lords, and we need Grand Lords.

    Saving her would be a hard task, with how far things have gone, but it is not my first time doing something like that; I have saved the twins at the time, and I barely had any understanding about the elemental bodies and the cores, but I had seeded in saving them.

    I will seed in saving Grand Commander, too; the problem is moreplicated than the twins, but I have more data now, a treasure trove of them, which increases my chances of sess.

    As I reached my home, Iid down on the bed and closed my eyes, and soon, I was in my core, and in front of me was a bowl of sand. My clone is already doing its experiment, and now I will begin mine.

    I will start with testing whether the information I have read is right or not. It is not like I do not believe the information in the book, but I like to verify it.

    An hourter, a Grandmaster from the crystal domination came, bringing all the resources I had asked for, and they have brought in double the amount.

    I am quite surprised by the speed at which they have brough those resources, the list was quite long, and not all of them could have been present in the crystal domination vaults, but they still gathered it within an hour.

    I only slept for two hours that night and took an hour of a break for eating and showering before entering back into my core.

    As the evening of the next day rolled, I opened my eyes, and there was a smile on my face.

 Chapter 2743 Start

    I stepped into the hall and saw people were already waiting, and seeing them, I couldn''t help but be surprised. Lady Vivian is not present in her physical body, which is kind of surprising considering how big a day it is for her sister, but I should not be surprised.

    Lady Ang is present in her real body, which means she will have to be out, and it seemed like this time she did not flip, given her expressions.

    "Grandmaster," They greeted, "Grand Lords," I said back and turned to Grand Commander, who now had her eyes opened, though which silvery-white mist was releasing.

    "Grand Commander, are you ready?" I asked, "I am, but if it somehow failed; I hope you will leave me with enough mobility to make my final stand against the Grimms," she said, and I could only smile; there are high chances of failure, but I will give my all to seed.

    "Lady Ang, I want you to draw this formation," I said and gave her the disc in which I had carved the formation and air pen.

    I would have done it myself, but this ink is special and needs a Grand Lord ss energy which I don''t have. Which was the reason why I had asked for Lady Ang and not Lady Vivian, who is not technically a Grand Lord; she just has the power of one.

    Lady Ang took the pen from my hand and began to study the formation of the disk; a few secondster, a frown appeared on her face and became bigger and bigger before it suddenly eased, and she started to draw the formation, pouring her Grand Lord ss energy into each room.

    She is drawing the formation around the formation, which contains the Grand Commander; I had designed that formation on the view that once I find material, it will easily connect with the healing formation, which I have been creating since the day, I had diagnosed Grand Commander.

    It is the reason why I had needed only a day to create a healing method; I had already designed it; I only needed to make some changes ording to the properties of sand of azraeth.

    "Thank you, Lady Ang," I said as she finished drawing up the formation, which covered the whole hall. There is barely any space that hasn''t been covered in the runes.

    I looked at the formation and checked every ruin; I had been looking since the moment Lady Ang had drawn the first rune and knew she had drawn formation without any mistake, but I still double-checked because we started; there would be no stopping.

    Tap Tap Tap

    Seeing there was no problem, I waved my hand, and hundreds of resources, some processed and some not flew out of my core andnded on their spots perfectly.

    The eyes of Grand Lords couldn''t help but pop up in surprise seeing the resources; even Lady Vivian was surprised; while she had provided resources, I had only asked those I did not have. Nearly half of these resources are from me, and many of them are extremely rare.

    I did not hold back anything for the healing of Grand Commander, using resources such as theplete stainless blood-soul lotus and many other resources of the same level and some even levels above that, which I have found in luminescent rune and storages of Grimms.

    I looked at all the resources before, and finally, a fistful of sand appeared on the bowl of my palms, the sand of azraeth, and in the center of sand was a single drop of nine-colored matter, which continued to change its state and shape along with color.

    The value of drop is greatest in all the resources I have used, thousands of times greater than all the resources I have used, including the sand. I unloaded all the sand and nine-colored matter into the small formation before turning to the Grand Lords.<sub> </sub>

    "Grand Lords, activate the defensive formation to maximum," I said; if it worked, there would be a phenomenon, a quite powerful one, and I need the defenses of this ce, as powerful as they could be; one person among Grand Lords understood it very well, I am sure he very well remembered what happened when I healed his students.

    No change had urred, but immediately I felt an oppressive atmosphere in the hall, and a goldenurel wreath appeared above my head.

    It is the highest level of protection the Pyramid have, and with it, not even Grand Lord would be able to harm me as long as I am in Pyramid. The Pyramid will use all its power to protect me from any kind of danger, and I will really need it if things work as I had nned.

    "Lady Ang, please take a seat," I said, and the old woman sat on the formation circle, and I sat on the circle beside her.

    "Grand Commander, are you ready?" I asked the woman; "Ready as I could be Grandmaster," she replied with a small smile.

    Buzz!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Then we will begin," I said and activated the formation, and just as I did, it lit up resplendently, and the runes of an inner circle of new formation moved and connected to the old formation; just as that happened, the protection, that keeping lunar frost in had unraveled, spreading the lunar frost all around the hall.

    I also felt the lunar frost around me and couldn''t help but shudder at her power; if it had not for the protection from the Pyramid, I would have already been frozen to death.

    Around forty secondster, the old and new formations merged, creating apletely different formation.

    "Lady Ang, begin," I said, and she began to control the grand formation, which is mixing and spreading the resources. The sand also moved. It did not mix with other resources; it just moved before stopping in front of the Grand Commander.

    I did not do anything, it was not time yet, but I had prepared myself because my task is extremly delicate, and the smallest mistake will have great repercussions.

    So, I am currently looking and seeing how the power of lunar frost spreads into the vastwork of seals that I had created inside the Grand Commander to absorb the lunar power. Initially, I had thought they wouldst at least two months, but the cracks have already appeared on them within a month.

    Looking at how fast their condition is deteriorating, they wouldn''tst more than ten days.

    Thank the gods, I have found the material on time to heal her, or I would have needed to spend another fortune to revitalize those seals, and the difficulty would have been much greater.

    The resources outside are mixed and merged as the runes begin to climb up on the body of the Grand Commander. If it had been normal runes, they wouldn''t have gotten close to her, much less climbed on her body, but these runes are filled with powerful resources, so much they would be easily able to bear the power of the Grand Lord.

    An hour and fifty-seven minutes passed when finally, the first phase of healing waspleted. The body of the Grand Commander is nowpletely filled with runes that are connected to the triangr formation of the center in which she is sitting.

 Chapter 2744 Merge I

    "Thank you,dy Ang," I said and took control of the formation covering the body of the Grand Commander.

    As I did, the formations began to seep inside the body of the Grand Commander, leaving only a single link out, which is connected to the triangr formation, which is now being controlled by Lady Ang and will y an important part while I handle the things inside.

    The runes seeped inside the grandmander and started connecting to the sealing formation which was already in her body. It is a beautiful process and what made it even more beautiful was the adverse environment in the grandmander''s body; the lunar frost there wanted to destroy everything foreign.

    Within a few minutes, the sealing formation connected to the new formation. At that moment, all its damage began to heal and within a matter of seconds, the runes had be good as new that not the slightest damage could be seen on them.

    ''It is time to start the second phase,'' I said and powered up the sealing runes to the highest power in synch with the triangr formation that Lady Ang is controlling.

    As I powered the runes, they began to suck the frost on her body as fast as possible, like a vacuum drainer, every bit of lunar cold present in body is getting absorbed by the amazing speed and so is theing out of her core.

    Before I begin on her core, I want her body to have as less as lunar energies as possible or it will create a bacsh, and I could not let that happen. So, I will take such every bit of the lunar frost energy she has in her body.

    A massive amount of lunar frost energy is getting sucked out of the body of the grandmander by runes which would sent it to the triangr formation, which has already begin to change its color from ck to the icy silver.

    It took seven minutes for me to absorb the lunar frost energies from her body; there are still a lot of them present in her body, but they have merged with her very cells and the formation could not absorb them. Still, the amount they had absorb should be enough to stop the bacsh.

    The only part of her body still has lunar frost is the source itself, the core; it is still sending out arge amount of it outside, but it is getting absorbed and sent out by the formation outside of the core.

    ''Now that the cleaning is done, let''s move to the next phase,'' I said and this phase is important.

    The formations in the body of the Grand Lord begin to move toward her core; there is already a dense formation covering, but these formationsing behind are formingyers of it, one after another till, forming thirteenyers.

    The thirteenyers trapped the beautiful silver-white crescent shape core; from the first time, I saw it, the big changes have urred into it, mainly there are more cracks.

    It looked quite delicate with these cracks and it is, the slightest misake and the core would split apart into many parts, and I could not let that happen because it will be the end and my own life could be danger with it.

    The power the core would produce after the core, would be so much that I fear even the protection of Pyramid might not able to stop it.

    Thankfully, it will not happen with the formation I have designed.

    The formation looked amazing and it is powerful; I have used very rare and powerful resources to used create them. If I destruct it, it will create a force powerful enough to vaporize even a Grand Lord, and now, I am using its power to forcefully merge the broken elemental core of grandmander with a sand of azraeth.<sub> </sub>

    With that though, a small opening was created into the firstter of formation and cloud of sand travelled through it.

    Ayer afteryer of formations opened and the cloud of sand traveled inside till it passed through thestyer and now, only there is only borken core in front of it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The sand did not stop and moved toward it; the core sensed its presence and immediately amount of lunar frost increse three-fold and continued incresing, but the sand of azraeth is an incarnation of great hunger, thews of swallowing are imprinted into their very being.

    No matter how much the cold energy the broken lunar frost would release, it would absorb it all without any problem as it moved toward it.

    When I designing the healing method, this phase had stumped me the most; the power of lunar frost core is so much that, even if other thing is resource of origin, it would be able to stop it, but with sand of the azraeth, I do not need to be worried about it.

    Within a few second, a cloud of sand reached the crescent lunar frost core and enveloped it, and it seemed to have made it very angry as core had released frightening amount of lunar frost, but this frightning amount being easily swallowed by the sand.

    Seeing sand is fine, even with such massive amount frost energy, I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. There was slight fear in my heart that lunar frost might overwhelm it, but seeing what is happening, I do not need to be worried about that.

    Now, it is time to start the most important part the merge, which I have never done before, even with the twins and there is high chance that it might not work at all, but it is the only choice I have to heal the Grand Commander and I will try it.

    "Begin!" I said loudly and immediately; the drop of nine colored matter, which had been silent in the cloud of sand, burst out with the tens of thousands of runes of dark blue and red color.

    The formation is extremlyplex and one of my proudest works, as it appeared, it immediately enveloped the sand cloud and the crescent core inside it, while the one hundred and twenty two runic chains shot out and connected to varius formations of thirteenyer globe.

    "Activate the merge!" I said loudly and both of the formations burned into radiant light, they are bright that their light seeped out of Grand Commander''s chest.

    "Ahhhhhhh¡­."

    As I activated the formation, a loud scream burst of the mouth of the Grand Commander. It is loud and sharp, filled with so much pain that one could not bear to hear it.

    It is my first time hearing Grand Commander scream, and she did not scream; I have done very painful things to her, thest seal I have done on her was akin to burning her soul in fire, and even then, she had not let out a single sound, much open her mouth, but now she is screaming with her mouth wide open.

    One could imagine how much pain she would be feeling.

    "Hera!" shouted Lady Vivian seeing her sister screaming in pain, and I heard Patriarch Bradford say something to her, but I did not listen to it, as all my focus was on the merging process that had just begun.

 Chapter 2745 Merge II

    The merge had begun; all the sand of azraeth enveloping the broken lunar core shot toward it, sticking themselves into the crescent lunar core.

    As the sand stuck to it, the whole crescent core changed, there is not a slightest silvery light could be seen on it as the crescent core gotpletely covered by the sand, and now it looked like it was a core made of the hand, but the lunar frost core is fighting hard.

    I could see how it was pouring an immense amount of lunar frost energies into the sand, trying to destroy it, but the sand of azreth just kept absorbing whatever came in its way.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, and a red-blue formation covering it began to shrink till it started to stick to the sand crescent core, and in just a matter of few seconds, the whole sand crescent core gotpletely covered in the formation.

    Just as that happened, thirteenyers of formation zed even further, and that whole body of Grand Commander began to shine as they sent the immense amount of energies into the red-blue formation covering the crescent core.

    The energies are not justing from the thirteenyers of spherical formation but also from the triangr formation, which Lady Ang is controlling. Both formations contain immense energy produced from extremely rare and powerful resources.

    It took twenty-one minutes for all the energy of both formations into the red-blue formation covering the core before the formations began to fade and crack.

    They have served their purposes, and now everything is up to red-blue formation, which now begins to seep into the crescent core slowly.

    One and half a minuteter, all the signs vanished, and only a crescent core remained, which was covered in sand and still absorbing an immense amount of lunar frost energies, whose amount had increased even further, but still, the sand had absolutely no problem in absorbing it all.

    I am watching it all with great fascination, and I couldn''t help but wonder how these Grand Lords would react if I had told them that I have no idea about the things that would happen from now on.

    I have done everything I could, but from now on, what will happen is not in my control, nor do I have much of an idea of what this will turn into.

    I have a clear idea about the sand of azraeth thanks to the tome, but the lunar frost core still eludes me, even after the month of research I have done on it. It is an elemental core, and these things are mysterious as they are powerful.

    I am feeling quite a fear of failure, but I am also excited; this is uncharted territory for me; the thing I have done with the twins is different than this and quite easier.

    More than two hours passed, and there was no change; the lunar frost core was still sending the energies which are powerful enough to freeze even a Grand Lord within a second.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed when I sensed the change; the lunar frost core had now started to send its essence into the sand covering it, which is a huge thing. The essence is thousands of times more powerful than the energy; unlike energy that could be recovered, the essence is very hard to recover.

    With every drop of the essence, it is sending it into the sand; it is losing part of itself, but it does not seem to be caring; it just wants to deal with sand.<sub> </sub>

    An hour passed, and it had been continued releasing more and more essence, which began to affect its size; in just an hour, it had lost 7% of its size, which is a lot, and what is even more shocking is that the amount of essence it had released in an hour, would have been more than enough, to hundred times more Grand Lord we have in our world.

    Both humans and Grimm Grand Lordsbine.

    The elemental core is the darling of the world, immensely powerful, more powerful than even most of the bloodlines. Seeing the power of the core, I couldn''t help but a tinge of jealousy for a moment, but I remember the abilities of my core, which are no less wonderful.

    Hun!

    Around one and a half hours passed when suddenly I saw a big change urring in the sand; it was very minute, but this minute was huge. I saw a grain of sand melting, not only just melting but also changing its color to silvery white from caramel, which is the reason why I noticed it so quickly.

    Still, I couldn''t help but be surprised to see the grain of sand melting, considering the essence entering inside it is cold in nature, extremly cold. It should be frozen over, but it is melting. As if it is absorbing the extremly hot energy rather than the absolute cold.

    I sighed and did not try to make sense of magical things with the rule of physics; I tend to do that sometimes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A few more seconds passed, and another sand crystal melted and began to change its color, and then another, more and more sand crystals began to melt within an hour; around 15% of sand had been melted and turned into silvery white, a color of lunar crystal.

    Time passed with it, and more sand began to melt with increasing speed; and the same time, the lunar core inside began to shrink fast as it poured more and more energy into the sand.

    Four and half hours passed when finally all the sand melted, and at the same time, the lunar core covering it disappeared; it had spent every bit of essence into the sand that it had wiped itself from existence.

    Now, in front of me is a blob of melted sand which is silvery white in color, and the strangest thing is, it is not giving the slightest feeling of cold. Forget the cold; it is not even the slightest bit of auraing from it, and one might feel it ismon melted ss; the interesting thing about it is its color.

    Though its creation had stopped the screams of Grand Commander, who had been screaming non-stop for hours, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for it. Those screams were painful to hear; I had thought about sealing her mouth thousands of times.

    <o>,m For more than a minute, nothing happened; the silvery white melted ss ball just floated where the core had been when suddenly, red-blue light bloomed from within, and the change urred immediately; both Lady Ang and I had sensed it.</o>

    "Brandford, activate the istion to its highest; the Grimms sensors shouldn''t sense even speck of fluctuation of it," said Lady Ang, as she sensed the changes.

    I don''t know whether Patriarch Bradford did what she asked, nor do I care; all my senses were focused on the changes that began to appear above us.

    Two deep spatial aberrations begin to appear, and if not wrong, the gates of the sources would soon materialize in those two ces.

 Chapter 2746 Merge III

    "Bradford, give me the protection," said Lady Ang with some hesitation; immediately, the goldenurel appeared over her head.

    Above us, the source gates of two energies have opened, and now the energies begin to pour out of them. The feeling we are getting from them is so dangerous that even a powerful Grand Lord like herself had taken protection from the Pyramid to be safe.

    What is now happening could be said to be the most dangerous part; in a simple analogy, I have mixed the ingredients of the cake perfectly, and now, I just have to put them in it the oven, but the thing is, I don''t know what temperature should I used for baking and nor I have control over it.

    The lunar core had merged with sand, but the process is notplete; it will only bepleted when it is baptized by the energy or rather the energies, which makes it dangerous, considering I have made the artificial changes in the core.

    The elemental body is formed when the body forms a connection with the quintessence of that element; it happens in the fetus stage.

    Now, I have changed the core and mixed it with another thing, a resource of origin, which also represents another elemental quintessence, and now the source energies begin to gather from these quintessence, the source energies of lunar frost and source energies that made the sand of azraeth.

    The thing that made these things even moreplex is that both of the elementals are not pure elements. Like with the twins, one was ice and other fire, but here one is lunar frost, which is a lunar element and frost element, both of which are not pure elements themselves.

    While the sand of azrieth is a crystal element and swallowing elemental, the crystal element is not a pure element.

    So, as the more energies of lunar frost and sand of azraeth began pouring from the source, things will be messy and dangerous, and it is due to this danger Lady Angeal asked for the protection of the Pyramid; she did not want to take the needless risk and lose a needless life in the process.

    There is a danger for us, but the greatest danger will be faced by the Grand Commander herself, and I don''t have a single method to help her, as in front of these powerful energies, my little bit of abilities counts nothing.

    The energies begin to pour out of the gates, and in a matter of seconds, two clouds begin to hover above her; one is silvery white, and the other is caramel, and both of them radiate a powerful might as they sh against each other at the point of contact.

    It is a good thing I have protection; otherwise, I would not be able to survive the waves of power created by their ss, which are getting stronger and stronger every second as more and more energies gather.

    While Lady Ang and I are protected, Grand Commander is not, but she is strangely fine; even the energies of the sand of azraeth are harming her, which came as quite a surprise, and I hope they will not harm her when they begin to seep inside her.

    A few minutes passed by, and the whole hall got covered densely with the elemental energies; at left are the energies of the lunar frost, while on the other side are the energies of sand of azraet.

    "It begins," I said just as I noticed the energies begin seeping inside the Grand Commander; both of them seeped at the same time and in a trickle amount first.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Seee!"

    The Grand Commander sucked a sharp breath as it happened, and my expressions couldn''t help but change for the worse. While the energies of lunar frost pass through her without a problem, it is not the case with the energies of sand of azraeth.<sub> </sub>

    It begins to burn her; this energy ispletely foreign to her; she did not have any inherent protection against it as she had with lunar frost.

    Still, there is a small silver lining, the lunar frost that had forcefully inserted inside her cell since she released the seal is now protecting her against this energy, and theing lunar frost is also strengthening it, which I hope will help us survive.

    Now only a trickle of energies entering inside her, but soon, it will be a torrent; the pain she might feel, energies of sand tore through her body and soul might be greater than what she had felt before.

    As the energies began to seep inside her, they moved toward the core before entering inside, and thankfully, I saw no violent reaction from the core. It is thanks to the formation, which is handling the violet aspect of shing and merging these energies together.

    The nine-colored matter is a miraculous material; it is a thing that gave me the greatest confidence in sess. Though this material is extremly hard to manipte, to create the formation, I had to use nearly all my supply of rule-bending crystals, which I have been creating for months.

    "Ahhhhh¡­"

    Seconds passed, and Grand Commander continued bearing the pain with gritted teeth when she finally could not and let out a painful scream.

    I had braced myself for it but still couldn''t help but shudder when I heard her scream, filled with pain, and they were going to be louder as the energies entered inside her in a greater amount.

    While her screams are painful, I am very happy to see her bearing the energies of sand of azraeth without losing her life. The lunar frost energies are helping it bear the burnt of energies while it is still injuring her; the pace of it is much slower and bearable.

    The energy which would be them be sucked into the core, which now finally started to show the change.

    It had started to release the aura, which was frosty as before but also felt heavy and sharp with a hint of delicateness, which reminded me to ss.

    The aura got stronger as it continued to absorb more energies; it also started to bring physical changes into it. It begins to shrink, getting concentrated.

    Around forty minutes have passed, and the Grand Commander is still screaming; her screams feel more painful now with the blisters that now covering her radiant frost skin. All the signs of her skin vanished, torn apart and destroyed; now she looked like a being whose skin had peeled away with festering blisters appearing on it.

    She looked horrific, and her condition was not great, but she is surviving, and that is important as the biggest change has finally begun to appear in her core.

    It begins to solidify, a ssy flex begins to appear on the core, and they are slowly spreading; it won''t be long before the upper surface of the core begins to solidify, and after that, it will be the deeper part that will solidify, just like what happened when ss ball is created.

    I just hope it will be like the perfect ss ball, unlike those wed ones, which cracked apart into pieces when they cooled down.

 Chapter 2747 Merge IV

    "Hera," she whispered, seeing the state of her sister, who barely had any life remaining in her. Her skin had been destroyed, and bones became visible; even she couldn''t understand how her sister was still alive.

    "She had absorbed all the elemental energy; in a few seconds, we will know the new core that had been forged is stable is not," said Patriarch Bradford with an expectant voice.

    The Grandmaster had exined all the steps earlier; the core had called and absorbed all the energies, and her sister had survived. The Grandmaster had said her chances of surviving is the energy absorption was less than 50%, but she did.

    Still, she is not out of danger yet; aplete core has just been forged, but whether it is perfectly forged or has any problem, they don''t know; they will know that soon enough.

    She desperately hoped that there wouldn''t be any problems; Grandmaster had said that even slight problems in the core make it crack into pieces, and that would be the end of her sister.

    Hun!

    Her mind was filled with these horrific thoughts no matter how much she tried to stop them when suddenly she saw a silvery white ssy shine bursting out of her sister''s heart. It was so sudden that within a moment, the ssy lights covered hera fully.

    The silvery-white ssy shine was a surprise, but what happened next was a shock; her sister''s injuries started healing, and the speed they were healing was the fastest she had ever seen.

    It was not normal healing either, but something else; even in projection form, she could see how this dense ssy light burrowing into the skin of her sister; it couldn''t help but put a smile on my face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This is a sign of a perfect core; the lunar frost core and sand of azraeth merged togetherpletely and became one, and now they are changing hera''s body ording to it.

    It felt like hours had passed, but only a few seconds had when all the silvery white dense ssy shine had disappeared and revealed the wless body of hera, bereft of any marks. Even those poison marks on the back she had received in ruin, which no potion could make them disappear, hadpletely vanished.

    A great physical change has appeared in hera, aside from the already lithe body has be even more perfectly proportioned, and her brown eyes became silvery with a ssy shine that looked like her eyes had been reced by the two ssy orbs.

    It is not just her eyes that had changed, but also her hair, which had turned into silver-white from raven color and looked like each strand of her hair made of her ss; it is highly lightly that they have gained that property given the nature her core has transformed to.

    "Now her core has to ept her core, and everything would be perfect," said Patriarch Brandford, thest step, the one that will determine her future.

    Grandmaster had said if he seeded in sessfully forging Hera''s core, he would leave a powerful seal inside it and activate it if her inheritance did not ept it, so no conflict would be created between them, as it had been before.

    The seal would let her use her inheritance without interference from the core, just like before, but it would be aplete waste of her core.<sub> </sub>

    Her core is extremly powerful; it is an elemental core and colossal power; if her inheritance core could imprint her with its power, she would be extremly powerful and wouldn''t face any problem in reaching the Grand Lord ss.

    The core had stabilized, and it was round, instead of the crescent as before, andpletely ssy, in a silvery white color, which made it extremly beautiful. So much that I wanted to pluck it out of her chest, but of course, I would not do that.

    First, it would be dangerous, and I would likely die, and if I somehow seeded, it would kill the Grand Commander.

    Now the inheritance needed to be imprinted on it, which I hoped would happen; otherwise, I would need to seal the core, which would be an utter waste of such a gift.

    The chance is that it might happen, especially after what happened; the sand had been transformed into ss by the sand, and there is a 60% chance that it would happen. If it did not have the lunar frost element, that chance would have been above 90%.

    Hun!

    I was staring at both of the cores when the change I had been waiting for happened; it shone, but the very next second, it did something that shocked me. It moved from its ce, and looking in the direction, it is clear that it is moving toward the lunar ss core.

    I had expected it to release the runes at the lunar ss core, but it is moving, and this makes things veryplicated and dangerous.

    Both of the cores had been great friction before, and it is already a miracle and testament to Grand Commander''s ability that she was able to create an inheritance core, despite the inherent resistance from the lunar frost core inside her.

    It is extremly hard and dangerous to have two cores inside one; they would always fight for dominance over each other and the body.

    Her inheritance core is also ssy in nature but much different than the lunar ss core; first, it is purple in color, and second, inside it, a silhouette of the huge thrown made of ss could be seen inside, which is quite different from the barren icy cold world filled in the silvery-white lunar light.

    Soon, both cores appeared next to each other, which was barely a hair of distance away between them, and I had feared they would crash when the inheritance core stopped.

    Hun!

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief, but that reliefsted for only a second before the inheritance core began doing something shocking.

 Chapter 2748 Feat

    The purple ss inheritance core melted, and the melted parts began to transform into the ancient runes, which then moved toward the lunar ss core.

    I watched with a bated breath as the purple runes touched the lunar ss core, and to my great relief, the core did not react.

    My heart that had started galloping begins to slow down as more ancient runes begin to climb on the lunar ss core while the inheritance core begins to shrink.

    These runes are not only climbing the surface but also seeping inside it, and there was no reaction from the core; it is letting it do what it wants.

    I don''t know if what is happening is a good thing or bad; I was hoping something like this to happen but did not expect the inheritance core would use itself for the runes, and thatplicated the things, as the hell could break loose at any moment and there is nothing I would be able to do myself.

    "Grandmaster has the Inheritance imprinting itself into the core?" asked Lady Vivian, "Something like that," I replied and could tell a look of question appearing on the faces of three of them.

    "The inheritance core is using its own essence to imprint the elemental core," I answered, and their expressions became serious.

    All of them understood what the inheritance core was trying to do and knew how transformative it would be for the Grand Commander if it had seeded, but they also knew the great dangers thate with it.

    It took a few minutes before the inheritance core had vanishedpletely, and now there is only a lunar ss core remained whose surface and inside arepletely covered in the purple ssy runes that one could barely see the lunar shine through it.

    For a few seconds, nothing happened; the core remained static when suddenly, the purple runes zed, and a secondter, spatial fluctuation appeared above her, through which an borate source gate of her inheritance appeared and began to spew out powerful source energy.

    For more than a few minutes, the source energies gathered till they filled the whole hall densely before they began to seep inside the Grand Commander.

    The source energy of the inheritance is not harming the Grand Commander, nor did I think it would. The inheritance is already imprinted into every part of her body; she had been baptized by it three times, so there is no question of harming her.

    The thing I am worried about is how the lunar core would react as more and more inheritance energies kept pouring inside it every second.

    There is a huge amount of energy present in the hall, and the source kept spewing out the energies, and the core kept absorbing, and it continued for more than an hour before the inheritance source gate finally closed, and the core absorbed every bit of source energy in the hall.

    A few seconds after the core stopped absorbing energy, nothing had changed; the purple runes kept zing that one could barely see them, there was utter silence from the core, but I could feel the big changes happening inside it, but I could not see it.

    Gasp!<sub> </sub>

    The silence continued for more than fifty minutes when the light began to dim before finally, I was able to see the core, and it couldn''t help but make me gasp in shock involuntarily.

    The core hadpletely transformed; it was still ssy and silvery-while color and halo around it, but now, it had purple spots around its surface, which made it look like a real moon rather than the ss balls as it was before.

    Her fusion core is not barren anymore, and now, inside it, there is a throne of ss, grander than before and with the color of silver-white and purple.

    Hun!

    I was watching the core when suddenly, a huge, huge amount of energy poured out of the core and began to spread inside her body, seeping every part of her. Her aura, which was already very strong to begin with, has begun to get stronger and stronger.

    Within a few minutes, the aura had gotten so strong that a look of shock had appeared on the face of Lady Ang, feeling the aura, and it still continued to climb higher and higher for ten more minutes when before it stopped, and Grand Commander had finally opened her eyes.

    Another change had appeared in her eyes; now, her silvery-white ssy eyes had a purple ring in them, which made her look even more mysterious.

    I opened my mouth to congratte her when the aura which had just begun to seeped back inside her and exploded into full power as the armor began to flow into her naked body, the armor which was much different from before.

    The armor is silvery-white in color with a purple design flowing over it; it looks like it is made of the most precious ss, so delicate that it will fracture with the slightest touch, but it would not, and if I am not guessing wrong, even a Grand Lord will find it difficult to crush it instantly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Second level core, just like Bradford''s girls," sighed Lady Ang seeing the huge phantom of the ssy throne materializing above Lady Ang.

    Yes, it is the second-level core, just like the cores of the twins; these three are the only people who have gained the second-level core, from my knowledge, and that will give them immense power. Even my core is at 1st level, and I couldn''t help but feel a little jealous about it, as the advantages a higher level could offer to one is huge.

    "Congrattions, Grand Commander," I said, "Thank you, Grandmaster, you have once again achieved the impossible feat by saving me," she said as she turned to me.

    "We were quite lucky that everything went well," I said. It had gone beyond well, considering the things that had happened.

    She had gained great fortune from a tragedy, and like I had said, she is lucky. If another case such as this came at me, I don''t think I would be able to replicate the such feat.

 Chapter 2749 Back To Work

    "How are you feeling?" asked Lady Vivian to her sister as she appeared in front of her and her hand made of light touched her cheeks gently, "I am feeling good, great," she replied.

    "Are you feeling any problem with the new core?" she asked, and Grand Commander shook her head. "The core is perfect," she replied, but a tiny frown appeared between her eyebrows,

    "The new core had changed things; most of my new core and methods have be useless and disappeared. The new methods and moves have appeared in their ces," she added. She did not seem sad about the fact she would need to learn them all over again; I could even see a hint of excitement about that in her eyes.

    "With the fused core, you do not need to fear anyone below the Grand Lord," said Patriarch Bradford; he understood elemental cores well; his student has one, but there is a huge difference in what twins have and what Grand Commander has.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The elemental bodies of twins are higher level than the body of the Grand Commander, but unlike twins who have the elemental core with inheritance imprinted on it, Grand Commander has a fused core, the merge of elemental core and inheritance core.

    Grand Commander held an obvious advantage over the twins despite having a lower level core; her inheritancepletly merged with her elemental core, which means now she could use the full power of her elemental core with an inheritance, and that is colossal power.

    The inheritance of twins did not even let them use half power of their cosmic elemental cores. At the same level, they would at most fight equally with Grand Commander due to their higher level of core, but defeating her would be very difficult unless they have an inheritance that would help them bring out the full power of their cores.

    "Grand Commander, don''t go anywhere for three days." I said, "While your core looks perfect, I still like to monitor it for a few days,"

    "I will not leave the pyramid for three days," she replied; I nodded and walked out of the hall. I am very tired and hungry and just want to sleep.

    A minuteter, I was in my room, eating the food my clone had cooked; ten minutester, I licked the tes clean andid down on the bed, and in a couple of seconds, I was in a deep sleep.

    I woke up in the evening feeling refreshed, ready to finish up the work that had been backlogged past two days. With the daily duties, it might take me a week or more to finish up all the backlogged work, but I am not worried.

    The work is something I enjoy, and the drawback of it will be me spending a little less time with my family and marina, which is the sacrifice I will have to make.

    I quickly freshen up before going back to the project, and my first stop is, of course, the conference hall.

    "Marie sent the information of mack mara with grandmaster Jeeves of crystal domination," I said to marrie, "Who is he?" she asked as she looked up. "He is a Knight ss donor ofst week," I informed.<sub> </sub>

    "Is this rted to your absence of two days?" she asked, and I nodded. She seemed a little surprised by it but did not ask any questions as she turned back to the screen, "I have sent, " she said; I nodded and walked out of the conference room.

    Mack mara is the person who donated the sand of azraeth to the project, which helped in saving the Grand Commander. Crystal Domination wants to properly thank him for that, as it is due to him their leader is even alive and got powerful enough that no one could match her simr level.

    I have also decided to reward him; as it could be said, I have, too, benefitted from him. I have barely used a quarter of the sand I have got from him, not to mention the data and the energies I have got from the Grand Commander, which my clone had been analyzing.

    I have already gotten a good result with the data and have started analyzing it. I am sure that by the time I have finished fully analyzing it, my knowledge about the cores will deepen further.

    A few minutester, after walking out of the conference room, I have be treating the subject, hopping from one hall to another without taking even a minute of rest. I did that till the next morning when I had to stop to heal a few patientsing from the ruins.

    Their condition was bad, but with the help of Grandmaster Charline, I was able to save most of them. Though a few of them would have to retire, they have suffered huge damage to their foundation that even I could heal in the short term.

    It will be a long process for them before they are able to recover to their peak.

    In the evening, Grand Commander came for her tests, which was quite a surprise to me; as it was I going to her for the test, but withing to me, she saved me a few precious, which I couldn''t help but feel grateful.

    The Grand Commander hade for three straight days, and in three days, I understood I had far too much underestimated the power of the elemental core, which had been perfectly fused with the inheritance; her power was shocking, and she could barely control it.

    So, she is leaving the pyramid for training.

    Usually, it is not wise for the leader of a whole race to do that, and if she had been amon High-Grandmaster or even quasi-Grand-Lord, the Grand Lords would have stopped her; while individual power is important, leadership is more important, but her power is too great.

    The Grand Lords themselves understood it and asked her to get control over it as soon as possible, and training in a dangerous ce was the quickest way to do that.

 Chapter 2750 Gate Of Haroz

    "You know, you didn''t have to force me toe here with Lester; it would have been quite easy for you to get the thing you need," I said as the spatial fluctuations around us vanished.

    "I have confidence in my abilities, but I need you with me in case I am not able to get it," Jim said as he looked at me, "Besides, this ce has good things; I am sure they will not disappoint you," he added with twinkling eyes and all I could do is sigh.

    To be honest, I would have very much liked it if I had been in pyramid working. I know the thing this ce could provide, and they are quite good, but I could still very much prefer pyramid, and I don''t think he will need my help when there is Lester here.

    The ce is dangerous without a doubt, but with a high Grandmaster, Jim will be fine, and besides, Jim is no weakling; even Lester wouldn''t be able to defeat him, and if he had the element Lester had, he wouldn''t have brought him here.

    "It would be great if we finish with it soon," I said as we began to walk verdant hills which are filled with beautiful trees.

    We are not in the central continent; we are in a small continent called bs, which ispletely in our control; we havee here because of the ce that had appeared, it had already three times before, in the past two centuries, so we have quite good information about it.

    Just as Jim got to know this ce had appeared, he had brought me here forcefully and even had called pool Lester who was on a mission somewhere.

    He needed a resource from this ce, a resource that is extremly rare and could only be gotten from this ce. If it had been some normal precious treasure, Jim had note here. Considering now, we have keys of supremes treasure, no regr resources, even those as at the level of divine crystal could not entice us.

    We ran through the hills and forest for a few minutes before suddenly stopping at the ravine, where the gate was as dark as night was standing.

    "My lords," greeted the woman as we appeared; she looked to be in her early thirties and a tyrant. "Pric, right?" Jim asked, "Yes, my lord," she replied with a bow.

    "You have done a good job," he said and threw a small bottle with a potion at her; seeing what it was, Lester''s eyes shed in surprise, but he did not spare more than a nce at it and followed us toward the gate.

    The gate is big, about seven meters tall, and made from one of the materials which had the darkest shade of ck I had ever seen. So ck that it seemed to be sucking the light inside it.

    "Gate of Haroz," said Jim with shining eyes, and a key just as ck as the door appeared in his hand. "Grandmaster, let me," said Lester when Jim was about to push the key into the door. "Its fine, Lester, the door is not dangerous, but whates after it," he said and pushed the key inside the door.

    Click!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The clicking sound rang out, and Jim pushed the door open, revealing only darkness ahead that no ability of ours could peer through.

    "Careful, the enemies wille from all directions, and they would only be killed by the right," said Jim as the sword appeared in his hand, on which he poured the colorless solution.

    "Let''s go," He said and stepped inside; the moment we did, we felt the danger, and it came from everywhere.

    A saber zing in pure white light appeared in Lester''s hands, while at the same time, jims sword lit up in light, but unlike the light of Lester''s spear, this one had a tint of green in it.

    I also did not hesitate to summon my own weapons; my totem artifact appeared in my hand, while two strings of hands came behind me, each bearing ance; all three weapons lit up in bright light, and the lighting from my weapons is not white, but silvery in color.<sub> </sub>

    Ruuuuu¡­

    We had just summoned our weapons when the ghostly sounds rang out around us, and wraths cloths in darkness and with a w that is sharp enough to tear even a Grimm apart came at us.

    It is not a one or two that came, but tens of them, and they havee from all the directions, even came from below us, with each having a power of high-Grandmaster.

    These wraiths are extremly dangerous and had even killed a peak High-Grandmaster powerhouses among many. That high Grandmaster was powerful, more powerful than the wraiths that had attacked him, but he still got killed by these wraiths; because of the ipatible power.

    He was an earth elemental powerhouse, and these wraiths could only be killed with the light elemental power, which has properties of cleansing, quite a rare type of requirement, that among all the High-Grandmaster we have, only Lester had that power.

    ? I do not have a light ability, but I have a fire, and with slight modification with the help of rule-bending power, I could create a light ability that is needed to kill the wraiths.

    "Die!"

    Lester screams and shes down its saber at three wraiths at the amazing speed at technique. He is quite young, just thirty years old, and had reached level High-Grandmaster two months ago, but he fights like the one with a great experience.

    sh sh Shash

    He is a natural-born fighter, he killed three in quick session, but by that time, I had already finished killing eighteen of them.

    Mynces moved like needles, piercing their heads and releasing light energy, which would spread into their whole body and vaporize them, leaving only small necrostones, which my strings instantly collected.

    "Collect necro-stones, Lester, that are the cores that will form new wraiths in a couple of seconds," I reminded him as I collected thest necrostone, which he failed to collect.

    "My apologies, Grandmaster," He said, and even greater power burst through her body; his movements became faster, and he began to kill the thrice a number than before while collecting the necro-stone.

    Mynces are also moving around me, they are only two, but it seems like there are tens of them; every wrath around me seemed to burn in the light; within a moment they appeared, they would be pierced bynces, and precious necro-stones would be in my storage.

    "Well, it seemed like I have wasted this precious armament potion for nothing," said Jim looking at his precious zing sword, which he had raised not once.

    "Keep it ready; these wraiths are slowly getting stronger," I said, to that, he shrugged. "They will get stronger for a while before their power stabilizes. We will just need to continue killing them till the door appear," he said.

    I have read the information and what he said is true, but still, I couldn''t help but worry.

    Maybe it is just paranoia; I have experienced too many things that I have begun to sense the danger, even in such a simple mission.

 Chapter 2751 Wraiths

    Ting Ting Ting

    "The wraiths should have been finished by now, but they are stilling," Jim said worriedly as he gripped his sword tightly.

    It had been nearly ten minutes, and I had killed thousands of wraiths, but they were stilling, and their number had increased even more.

    ording to information, these wraiths should have disappeared by now, and the door had be visible, but they kepting in greater numbers.

    Lester is now using all his power to deal with them and is getting tired fast; the sweat had already started building, and I could see his muscle was straining, it wouldn''t be long before his movement began to slow down, and the power of his attack lessened.

    Still, his performance is quite surprising, I did not think he wouldst this long with such powerful enemies, but he is still fighting.

    I did not stop him, even after seeing him reaching the limit, just controlled the number of enemies he was fighting. He had a great talent for fighting, but it could go to waste if they did not constantly fight against their limit; only in this way would they be able to achieve the full potential of their talent.

    "Why do you think this time it is so different?" I asked Jim, who had a big frown on his face when he looked at theing wraiths.

    "I don''t know, but this time it is clearly different," he said, and it is different; I have asked my clone to scour through the information from all three missions before, and there is no mention of such difficulty, a Grandmaster at the level of Lestor is more than enough to clear this ce, but now something different is happening.

    I was nning for an exit door and even had a string attached to it, but to my great shock, the door had simply disappeared.

    We will have to deal with these wraiths if we want to leave this ce, and it won''t be going to be easy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rip!

    A few more seconds passed when suddenly, a ripping sound rang out; the wraiths, for the first time, were able to hit him.

    The first strike was just a trailer of what wasing, as a couple of secondster, another wraith was able to hit him, and then another; in just a few minutes, his whole body got riddled with injuries, those who are quite difficult to heal, despite having extremly good healing power, that light user enjoy.

    "Lester, rest for now," I said and killed the wraith he was fighting; he did not object to the suggestion and took a step back and concentrated on healing his injuries.

    Ting Ting Ting

    Another ten minutes passed, and now, I am harnessing all power I have, and if the wraiths are still kept growing at such speed, I might need to activate my burst and summon more weapons.

    I am not liking what is happening; while currently, the threat is something that I could handle currently, it won''t be if they continue getting stronger at such a speed. It is good when things are predictable; when they are in a range of unpredictableness, dangerous things happen.<sub> </sub>

    Currently, I am fighting best of my abilities while conserving as much power as possible for a big foe that mighte.

    Thences are quite efficient and fast, and most importantly, they give a wide range, and if one is skillful enough and has the hands that could stretch, I could kill the enemy that is close as inches away from me to meters away from with ease.

    Not to mention, I am using a simple method but mountain cleaving style, which I have finally adopted in all my weapons, which makes its killing efficiency off the charts.

    ''First Burst!''

    Finally, I activated the first burst and dealing with the wraith had be so difficult that if I did not use it, the wraiths woulde at me and begin to tear me apart.

    Seeing I had to activate my burst, I sent out even more strings in search of the door in this dark space, which had formation so powerful that even sneaky things like my strings would have a very hard time finding what they were looking for.

    "Were you able to find something?" asked Jim, to which I shook my head; "Me too; there is seemed to be a powerful formation which is spoiling all my efforts to find an exit," he said with a sigh.

    "Don''t worry, we will find the door," I said, and he just nodded and closed his eyes; the next second, I saw tiny delicate, shining feathersing out of him before they disappeared into the darkness. I could see the look of frustration appearing on Jim''s face, but that did not stop him as he continued.

    Hun!

    Nothing had changed for the next couple of minutes till I reached very close to activating the second burst when I noticed something suddenly.

    The new wraiths stopped appearing; as I realized that, my eyes couldn''t help but fly open in joy, and I harnessed every power of power I could to finish off thest remaining wraiths.

    Ting!

    Mynce stuck against the head of thest wraith and immediately filled its whole body with light, burning it till only necro-stone had remained, which my strings have captured and stored into my core.

    Each of these cores is precious, and I have tens of thousands of them, which could be considered quite a fortune, even for someone like me.

    "We have finished up the wraiths; the door should appear soon," said Jim, and just as he said, the darkness in front of us parted like mist, revealing the door.

    The door is different from what was written in the information.

    "It is grey in color, not iron," said Lestor; ording to information, the door is supposed to be in the shade of iron, but it is in the shade of clear grey, without a hint of iron color.

 Chapter 2752 Zombie I

    "Whether its silver or iron, we have to enter inside; once we enter this ce, moving forward is the only choice," Jim said and walked toward.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon we appeared beside the door, and he ced both of his hands on the door before pushing it open. The door opened smoothly, revealing the space inside was no different than the one in ce are in, but we had to go inside, as it was the only way to get out of this ce.

    We stepped into the other side, and as we had seen on the other side, it was filled with darkness; there was no difference between this room and thest one we were in, now that the grey door behind us had disappeared.

    "Be careful; the enemy could appear any second," I said when I saw Lestor wanting to take a step forward. In this ce, it is wise to remain together unless there is no choice; we shouldn''t move away from each other.

    For nearly a minute, nothing happened before finally, the darkness began to part, revealing the humanoid, which is at least two meters tall and has four hands. It had grey skin and tattered armor around its body; its des also seemed rusted and seemed like turned to pieces at any second.

    "Zombie!" said Jim, and I nodded as I took steps toward it while it remained frozen in its spot.

    The people that came three times here had also fought a zombie at the second door before getting their reward at the third door. To get the reward, I will have to kill this zombie, which seems frozen, which is good; if I could finish it before it moves, I will clear this second door.

    I want to do it as quickly as possible; there is a very high chance that this zombie would be much stronger than those which have appeared here before, just like the wraths.

    ROOOARRR!

    There was only about a four meters distance between us when suddenly, it blinked and let out a ghostly roar before it disappeared from its spot.

    BANNNG!

    I only heard the sound of a de ripping through the air before one of its rusted scimitars shed against my sword, which I barely had time to move in front of me in defense.

    Step Step Step

    I felt like a meteor crashed against my sword; the raw physical power behind the attack was so much that it roiled my internal organs and nearly sent me flying, but I did not let that happen; I moved that energy into my legs before beginning to take the steps back rapidly.

    It was a good thing; I had first boost activated, which had saved me; otherwise, I would send flying like a broken kite, which would have been bad became Jim and Lestor were no match for this bastard.

    First Burst + Second Burst + Third Burst

    In the single step I took, I activated all my boosts, as that is what will require against such a powerful enemy; not only that, four strings of hands also came out from behind, all four hands wielding thences. If any attack gets past thesences, it will be a sword that will sh against it.

    It had only let me take only four steps when it moved toward me; seeing that, I gulped down the blood that came in my mouth and moved my weapons at it.<sub> </sub>

    Last time, I made a mistake underestimating it, but this time, I will not make the same mistake.

    CLANNNG!

    Its scimitar shed against mynce, and once again, that powerful raw physical force came at me along with a tide of necrotic energy, but this time, it only shook me slightly.

    ROOOARRR!

    It let out another ghostly roar before attacking again, and this time, it did not use the single scimitar but all four of them. All of them came at me with extremly fast speed and technique which immediately changed my thoughts about it.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The scimitars came at me, and their movements felt like a storm, all-epassing and destructive. The physical forces of the strings are powerful enough to crush the mountain into the dust, while the necrotic energy thates with it will simply vaporize it.

    It is extremly powerful, and that god, I have such amazing defenses against the energy. If there had been someone in my ce, they had to focus quite a lot of energy on defending against it; I did not; the defense is automatic, and unless the energy is at a truly threatening level, I did not have to get involved in it.

    Hun!

    A couple of seconds passed when finally, I noticed something and, within a minute, becamepletely sure of it. It is improving as I fight against myself; I first did not dare to believe it and thus tested it, changing my fighting style by little and immediately noticing how it is forming a counter against it.

    It immediately made me worried, but I quickly discarded my worry and thought about it rationally. I could not stop reading and improving my moves, but it also could not stop me from improving by studying its moves.

    So, I have to improve faster than it, and I would.

    If I think about it carefully, it is a great opportunity for me as well; ever since I started using the mountain cleaving with my weapons, I did not get a chance to test it against a powerful and skillful opponent, and now it is my chance.

    Now, not only could I test my moves against the powerful enemy, but also furnish out the ws in them; this is such a great opportunity, the one I will not miss.

    With that thought, I stopped holding back on my moves; I began to use everything I had and even began to use the moves I had nned but never incorporated; it was a great chance to test them and see if they were really worthy of being added.

    I have to be careful not to go too overboard as this is not a friendly spar but a battle to the death; a single mistake on my part and those rusted scimitars will cleave me into pieces.

 Chapter 2753 Zombie II

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    ''Fuck, it is harder than I had thought,'' I said as I defended against its scimitar, but the other two came again, followed by another.

    It had been nearly twenty minutes since I had been fighting against it, and I was improving at a speed that I hadn''t improved for quite a long, but this enemy of mine had been improving even faster. It is reading me like a book and attacking my weaknesses that I could barely defend.

    The sweat had covered my whole body, and I waspletely focused on the battle, analyzing its slightest movements to defend against its attacks.

    I have read about such zombies; they arepletely dead but capable of learning from the enemy. It is all due to formation; it is artificial intelligence, but it is far more difficult to create than a simpleputer program; even with all the knowledge, I could not create them.

    This bastard is learning and improving as we fight and, in the process, forcing me to improve beyond my limit. It had been a long while since I hade across an enemy such as this one, and I am extremely that I did, which is why on my sweat-filled face, there was no fear but a smile.

    I have been longing for such an enemy but did not have time to find it. If Jim hadn''t forced me toe here, I would have been working, hopping one hall after another, treating the subjects, which have continued to increse at such a pace that the staff of the project barely have time to rest.

    In the past month, the level of staff has increased and so is the number of staff, as the council eased the requirements.

    All this rush is for that thing, which could appear any minute, and the pyramid wants a maximum number of powerhouses, especially the High Grandmaster, who have the highest chances of breaking through into the Grand Lord ss in that ce.

    Hun!

    Another few minutes passed, and the pressure on me increased even further; finally, one of the scimitars was able to break the wall mynces had created and came at me.

    CLANNNG!

    For the first time since the battle began, I used my sword, and it was to defend; the strike was fast as lightning, and even with a crown, it was very hard to discern its movements. I was able to defend myself because, like it, I am also studying it, and even if it had made its movements chaotic, I could somewhat predict its attack.

    "Micheal, do you need help?" asked Jim from behind, "No, I am fine," I replied as I defended against several of its moves that came from behind me.

    I would not take the help to defeat it; I have a couple of easy ways to fight it, like summoning the while armories of weapons; with twelve weapons, fighting it will be much easier, but where is fun in that? I am already feeling bad for using the sword and making a snap decision, an idiotic one for those who are watching.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I put back my sword and immediately felt the pressure on me increse; my sword was my defense against its attacks, and now, I have put it back.

    It was an idiotic move, but I still did it; I wanted to fight without a backup so that I could push myself even more against the enemy.

    I could feel the end of the war was approaching, and it would begin when that thing appeared, and I had already decided on entering it, and for it, I would need to be strong as possible and hope I would level up to Grandmaster by that time, but that seemed likely the case.

    I am still quite far behind; it is not easy to create the inheritance through which I nned to gain the power of the Grand Lord while still being a Grandmaster, and that thing could appear this very day, which I truly hope, it did not, we are not ready yet.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG<sub> </sub>

    Another twenty-some minutes passed, and nothing had changed. Though, in twenty minutes, I have blocked all its attempts at me, not letting any of its sabers cross through mynces.

    Still, every sh is a challenge, where its scimitars are trying to outdo mynces, so they coulde at me and hack me to pieces.

    Rip!

    A few more minutes passed when suddenly, its saber avoided mynce by the distance of hair and came at me; the strike was so fast and sharp that it ripped through my armor, and I barely saw how it had happened.

    The scimitars are extremly powerful artifacts, they ripped through my armor, and if it weren''t for mynces which moved toward it and it was forced to take back its scimitar, I wouldn''t have been able to get away with just a scratch.

    The scimitar had left behind a huge amount of necrotic energy that would have been enough to kill a High-Grandmaster of my power within a few seconds, but that would happen only when the energy entered inside me and the one left by the scimitar did not.

    In the project, I have learned many things, a lot of which I have incorporated, like the small runic bubble that appeared on the wound, containing the energy that would have ripped me apart.

    Now, that energy slowly entered my armor where it was consuming and filtering it; the energy would be dealt with in a couple of seconds; till then, I have to make sure to not get injured. As currently, I am only capable of creating only a single bubble.

    The attack is scary and makes me realize how close I am to death fighting against it; its sabers did not even need to hack me to kill me; it would be a job done if they just needed to scratch me a couple of times within a few seconds.

    I wanted to summon my sword immediately and even summon my shields immediately, but I crushed those thoughts.

    If I wanted to do that, I wouldn''t have taken back my sword. No, I will fight this dead bastard with these fournces of mine and kill it with them without using any other move.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The fight became even more intense after that; I pushed myself harder and harder, and even the dead zombie seemed to have sensed that it had changed its strategy from the cautious offense; it went on the total offense.

    The pressure on me increased immediately, but it also helped me push myself harder like never before.

    Our battle became the dance of des, and in this dance, I cut myself multiple times, but I contained those injuries and continued fighting, giving every once I had, even the small part of my soul sense, which I used to keep an eye on Jim and Lester.

    TANNNG!

    Theplete focus bore me the fruit finally, and for the first time, I was able to strike mynce at it. Though it was stopped by its broken armor, it did not matter, as I have filly touched it, and once I have done that, it will not be a problem for me to replicate it.

    The next time mynces would strike it, they would not be striking its armor.

 Chapter 2754 Radiant Garden

    Rip CLANNNG Rip

    Every few seconds, mynce would sh across its body, but there was barely any effect despite my attacks going into its bodypared to the scratches it had given me.

    These are not normal attacks; while my attacks might not go too deep, they are filled with white-hot inheritance energy, which I have specially created to deal with these necrotic bastards. A single dose would have been enough to kill the bastard, but even after neen strikes, it is still standing and fighting.

    The energy is notpletely useless, as I could see it faintly slowing down, but the result of still quite disappointing, considering I had considered the energy to be the bane of all the necrotic beings.

    It seemed like I would need to research it further, but before I did that, I would have to deal with the bastard in front of me, which is proving to be a far bigger challenge than I had imagined it to be.

    It had been more than an hour since I had started fighting against it, which made it one of the longest fights, I have fought in the year. Usually, even the strongest enemies get buried under my feet when I fight them for this long, and those who are truly strong would already force me to summon my shields within a few minutes of fights.

    I continued with my assault with every bit of strength and concentration I had; I did not dare to rx even the slightest since my attacks started to touch it.

    I only had a faint edge over it. If I rx even the slightest bit, then I will lose my edge, worse, it will gain an edge over me, and it will definitely happen, as it is still learning.

    Rip Rip Rip

    So, I kept fighting and striking it; at first, my attacks would only strike it only a few times a minute, but that time began to shrink slowly.

    By the time two hours are over, of fournces, at least one would always strike it, and it finally begins to show the result.

    Its defensive mechanisms were not able to destroy the energy fast enough as I was putting it inside, not to mention that it was not just shing now but piercing; I had pierced so many times. If the Grimm had been in ce, it would have fallen down by now.

    Puch Puch Puch

    It took me another twenty minutes before I was able tounch my final move; I had pierced all four of mynces inside it, which I had done many times, but this time difference in that the tip of thences had zing hot pearls, which burned through the zombie and its powerful necrotic defenses.

    ting ting ting

    The scimitars fell down as the zombie stopped before it began to melt under the radiant energy; I quickly collected the scimitars before I sat down, nearly falling.

    The battle was intense but extremly tiring; it had been a long while since I was such dead tired physically after the fight; it was such a great feeling.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I have nearly forgotten how simr you are with Sarah when ites to fighting the enemies,"

    "It is not just killing the enemy with you guys; no, you need to improve with each fight and even take idiotic handicaps when fighting," said Jim as he appeared beside me.<sub> </sub>

    "I am not as petty as her," It was my only answer, and it had brought a smile to his face but also made him sigh with a shake of his head, likely thinking about the rtionship I had with his fiance.

    "My lord, you were really magnificent; you were so fast that I could not see your movements at all," said Lester, looking at me in apletely light of adoration, which had reached an ufortable level.

    "Work hard, and it won''t take you long to achieve simr feat with your talent," I said and got up. Even though I was tired, I could not sit in this dangerous ce.

    "If any danger appears ahead, don''t take any risk; just use your strings to get rid of it," He said, and I nodded. I had enough fun for one day, and even though I am recovering fast, I will not take another risk; it is not just my life that I risk while doing that.

    "We should be directly reaching the reward room, right?" I asked Jim as we waited for the door to appear. For thest three times, one needed toplete three challenges before moving to reward.

    The first two challenges were cleared through fighting, while the third was formation breaking.

    It took about a few minutes before the door finally appeared; it was wooden like the previous two but felt metallic.

    "It was supposed to be a silver door," said Lestor looking at the golden door; "With the changes that had happened, I am not surprised," Jim said, and we walked toward the golden door.

    We appeared beside the door, and Jim pushed it open, revealing the scene, which was much different than the other two rooms we had to pass through.

    "Well, the garden looks the same as the descriptions," I said as we walked inside and stopped at the stone entrance, which had a golden energyyer, and on the energyyer was aplex formation.

    I only nced at the formation before watching the garden behind, which is bathing in a radiant light. It is blurry, but one could still see how beautiful the garden behind it is, filled with extremly beautiful nts, and even more precious is the water in a goblet, which is above the stone coffin.

    That is the thing that Jim had brought me here for; the thing considered inside the goblet is truly precious, and I have already asked for it long ago.

    So, even if I did not havee here, I would have gotten it, but I am d I havee. It gave me a much-needed break that I wasn''t willing to take with the work I had.

    "I am going to solve it," said Jim looking at the formation on the golden screen; I nodded and sat down. He has a day to solve the formation, which is quite lesspared to the difficulty of the formation. If it had been any other person of our age than Jim, I wouldn''t have believed they have the ability, but Jim has it.

    ? I am totally confident that my friend will solve the formation before the time, and he needed to do it for his own pride, considering he barely lifted the de in the past two challenges.

    While I sat with closed eyes, Jim focused his all on solving the formation.

    I am a little grateful for Jim here because if not for him, then I would have to solve the formation, which I usually enjoy but rather not do right now. I have made huge gains in the battle, and I wanted to think about them carefully, especially about the ideas I have.

    Some of those ideas have made me really excited.

 Chapter 2755 Feeling

    "I am finished," said Jim, and a secondter, I opened my eyes. He took neen minutes to solve the formation, which is a very good speed, and I had expected nothing less from my friend.

    "Congrattions," I said to Jim, who had already begun to move the runes around on the golden screen.

    I have also made huge gains; aside from consolidating my benefits from the battle and working on my inheritance, I have also taken an hour of nap, which has made me ready to face any challenges that we might face.

    Buzz!

    Seven minutester, Jim finished and stepped back while the golden wall of energy buzzed and disappeared, giving us a way into the radiant garden.

    "Its beautiful," said Jim and stepped inside; lestor and I took a step after and immediately felt thefortable radiance of the garden.

    The radiance feels amazing, and not just that, it also has a powerful healing effect that I felt like I should hurt myself just to experience the amazing healing effect of this radiant energy.

    Hun!

    I was bathing in this radiant light when I felt something, and before frowning hard, I was getting a feeling, a very bad feeling, but I couldn''t sense where it wasing from or what it was that was giving me.

    "Be careful; this ce might not be as good as we are thinking it to be," I said, and a rxed smile on Jim''s face instantly became serious. "Are you sensing something?" he asked. "Yes, but I don''t know what it is," I said truthfully.

    "We will be careful then," He said and walked further inside, taking the amazing beauty of the garden.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The garden is small, but it still has thousands of nts neatly nted up, all of them at a High-Grandmaster level. We could harvest them but could not destroy the nts or even the things we harvest; if we do that, then we will have to face dangerous consequences.

    Soon, we reached the center of the garden, where a three-meter-long stone coffin was ced on the round marble stand.

    The coffin is made of simple white color stone; there are borate carvings or even designs, while the bowl ced above it is beautiful; whoever made it much be a great master.

    "The bowl had started filling," said Jim happily. The drops are appearing on it; if we were to go by past information, then the bowl will be filled by the end of the day; we will have to drain it before this ce expels us out.

    "Let''s begin harvesting," said Jim, before turning to Lester, "Lester, harvest only nts you know the method of; if you want something and don''t know the method, you can ask Micheal or me for help," added Jim, with a very serious voice.

    This ce does not take waste lightly; many people had expelled when they destroyed the resources, and some even got themselves killed.<sub> </sub>

    Lester nodded and walked toward the nts, and so did Jim and me; this time, being cautious, I did not go overboard and summoned only twelve strings to harvest the resources, instead of usually hundreds which I do, and my efficiency with them is great.

    But here, the danger is greater, and I did not want to harm the single nt, so to be careful, I am only using twelve strings, on whom I have perfect control.

    My strings moved and began to harvest the resources at the precious even Jim could notpare. Jim has impressive energy control and knowledge butcks experience. He has plenty of experience, just not as much as me; I have done these hundreds of times.

    I walked slowly, leaving behind barren trees, and even sometimes, even trees would enter my storage if they were important enough.

    All the resources here are precious, two of which are rare and important enough that I am going to nt them in my core.

    Seeing the boxes of resources piling up in my storage, I couldn''t help but feel d I hade to this ce, but still, that nagging feeling in my heart couldn''t go away; I began to search for danger everywhere but did not find it.

    It is all radiant and peaceful, a perfect ce to enjoy the afternoon; the only oddity this ce has is a coffin; it would have been great if it had been buried, and some had even tried it, but their good intentions have cost them their lives.

    The coffin is a forbidden item in this ce; even touching it will make one feel the pain they have never experienced in their life.

    The boul is the only thing one could touch, but one had to put it back after taking a liquid inside, or those who tried to take it have suffered greatly.

    Twenty hours passed, and I stopped; the garden was nearly harvested, if I wanted to, I could harvest it all, but I did not.

    Jim and Lester are still harvesting, and what I have left would be more than enough for them to harvest.

    Three hourster, both of them have stopped as the garden ispletely harvested; there is not a single resource remaining aside from the liquid in a bowl. The bowl had nearly filled, and in half an hour, it would bepletely filled, and we will take it at that time.

    The stuff is precious, and we do not want to miss even a drop of it.

    "I have heard that you are a scourge when ites to harvesting the resources, but seeing you harvesting a nearly whole garden, it seemed like those rumors were not mere exaggerations," he said as he appeared beside me near the coffin.

    I only smiled at that; the ten strings were me holding back; if he saw me using hundreds of strings, I wondered what he would think.

    Finally, half an hour passed, and the liquid in the bowl finally stopped filling it. The near-colorless water with a hint of violet looked enchanting in radiant light as it filled the bowl to the brim.

 Chapter 2756 Ghostly Skull

    "Let me," I said to Jim when he tried to lift the bowl, he nodded and stepped aside, and I fortified my armor further and raised my hands to lift the bowl from the stone coffin.

    Ever since I have stepped into this garden, I have been getting that nagging feeling of great danger, and I have searched for it everywhere but did not find one, and even now, when the time of our leaving hade.

    The only ce coulde from was the bowl, so I decided to take matters into my hand because my chances of surviving whatever danger was much bigger than Jim and Lester''s.

    My hands touched the golden-blue bowl, and it felt slightly colder to touch; considering it is sunny in the garden, aside from this little anomaly, everything seemed fine. Seeing that, I lifted the bowl or tried to when suddenly the silver and golden formation appeared on the coffin and lit up resplendently.

    Hun!

    The formation did not give me a good feeling at all, and I immediately tried to let go of the bowl, but before all my fingers could leave it, strange energy came through the bowl from the formation and struck me, bypassing my defenses like they did not exist at all.

    I couldn''t help butugh inside me at the futility of my defensive measures, which were not able to stop this energy for even a fraction of a second.

    I could hear the screams of Jim and Lester, who seemed quite far despite them being close to me. They tried to shake me off my freeze, but the energy inside me reacted, sending both of them flying far away.

    I wanted to tell them to stop, but my mouth and soul were frozen; I could not tell the condition of my friends or know whether they have survived.

    The energy did not harm me, but I could feel it scanning my body and soul before going at my core, from where it had repelled hard. It tried again and was nearlypletely destroyed; only a small part remained, which seemed intelligent enough not to try at my core again.

    The energy did not remain in my body and went back into the coffin, but to my surprise, I still remained frozen on my spot.

    <strong>''Hahaha... It''s worth it, definitely worth it,''</strong> a madughing voice rang out in my mind, making my frozen body shudder in absolute fear.

    After these years, I have nearly forgotten about my constitution, an extremly rare one that is desired by powerful powerhouses. I have read about it in great detail in Hermes library; it is the constitution that could hold any soul and restrict it from universal decay.

    This is the greatest advantage, as normal bodies, even those created by their DNA, would not stop the universal decay, but mine could. My constitution is extremly useful to powerhouses that they have waged for it and even spent their fortune; having someone like me is akin to having a second life.

    <strong>''My sacrifice for all these years worth it, I have finally found a body that will foster this soul of mine!''</strong> it said as it calmed down, and next second, I saw the formation on the coffin change, transformed into something else, before it slid over me and covered my body whole.

    I watched it all with horror as the golden and silver covered every part of my body, and I was powerless to do anything against it.

    ? I could not even self-destruct, taking it with me as it had cut off my connection with my core; I could not do anything other than watch it takes control of my body.

    Finally, the formation covered my body whole, both inside and outside, when a wisp of ghostly green fire came out of the coffin. The wisp is the size of my thumb and looked like it could go off any time, but a faint auraing from it would have me freeze up without the aid of formation.

    It is beyond powerful, so much that it could snuff out the Grand Lord with just the power of its aura, and that is the moment it came out, the power of the world began gathering.<sub> </sub>

    The wisp seemed to understand what was happening and immediately sped toward me and seeped inside; the moment it did, I felt like I had been submerged in the world''s coldest water with a death aura; that wisp seemed to have contained all the world deathly cold.

    <strong>''Finally, my wait of two hundred thousand years is over,''</strong> said the wisp, ''My enemies should prepare themselves; once I return, I will bring the death to them,''

    The wisp roamed around my body before it came back to my chest and fixed itself into the center of the golden-silver formation imprinted there.

    <strong>"Little human, you should feel grateful that this body of yours now going to be of great Kal''aza; I will take it to the height that you have never ever dreamed in your wildest dream,"</strong> It said.

    ''Fuck off!'' I cursed; I did not ask for mercy as I knew I would not get from it, so cursing seemed like a choice.

    <strong>''I was going to show mercy, seeing I am using your body, but you disrespected the great me; I will give pain you have never experienced in your life,''</strong> It said, and I felt such cruelty that I did not sense it from even the Grimms.

    Buzz!

    The formation it had fixed itself in buzzed, and the kindle ghostly green me spread through the formation, turning the golden and silver runes into the ghostly green.

    Within a few seconds, my whole body began to bathe in the ghostly green mes, making me feel such cold that I felt like even my soul would turn into a block of ice and turn to pieces.

    In a couple of seconds, the ghostly fire had spread into every rune, and I understood the time hade for it to snatch my body.

    Buzz!

    <strong>''Now, give me your body, human!''</strong> It shouted, and I saw the kindle, which was reduced to half its original size, taking the size of a horned skull and opening its mouth as it activated the formation.

    As the formation activated, I felt the pull, not to my body, but to my soul; it was trying to suck my soul, and it was getting powerful very quickly, making me feel the pain that became intense in seconds; I will have no choice but to scream.

    "Ahhhhh..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Four secondster, I screamed, and these screams got louder and louder every second as the pull to my soul got stronger and stronger. If this continues, then it won''t take more than a few minutes for it topletely fill my soul out, and what it will do with it will be horrific without doubt, I am sure of it.

    <strong>''Scream, human, scream loudly; it has been a very time since I heard the beautiful screams,'' </strong>said the fire skullughing, and I wanted to stop screaming, just to piss it off, but I could not. The pain is too much for me to not scream.

    Hun!

    The pull got stronger and stronger when suddenly everything stopped.

 Chapter 2757 Consume

    <strong>''What is happening?''</strong> screamed the ghostly skull, and a momentter, it saw the answer to its question and me too.

    Though, I was not shocked as it was; there were only things that could save me, and both of them are in the core.

    <strong>''The strange core; I was going to deal with after I finished taking control over the body, but it seemed like I have to deal with it first, before taking control over the body,''</strong> It said in a very angry voice and turned toward my core.

    <strong>''Come!''</strong> It shouted and opened its skull mouth even wider, and I felt all the pull concentrating toward my core, and it was stronger than what it had used against me.

    I watch with bated breath as the pull gets stronger and stronger, but there is not much of a shake from my core. Forget the core; the moon orbiting it did not have any change despite the strong pulling from the skull.

    Seconds passed, and there was no change; even when the pull continued to get stronger and stronger, every second and even after a minute passed, there was no change, and it must be really frustrating for the ghostly skull.

    Another minute and a half passed when it suddenly stopped.

    <strong>''I will deal with you after I got the body; by then, I will see if you still dare resist me,''</strong> It said and came back to me like a looser. Once again, I felt the pull against my soul, but it stopped just as it began.

    <strong>''You fucking thing, I will end yo''</strong> its voice cut off immediately as the core acted; it started to pull of its own and is hundreds of times stronger.

    Crack crack crack

    The runes begin to crack and fly up into the small swirl created on the core, and with passing seconds, the pull got so strong that it began to swallow thousands of runes at once, and it targetting not the only runes it had ced inside me, but outside too.

    The skull is trying its all to collect the ghostly mes from the runes, but its attempts are unsessful; the swirl on the core is swallowing it all.

    In less than ten seconds, it had already swallowed more than half of the runes, and it won''t take long before it swallowed the other half.

    <strong>''It seemed like someone had already imed this body; my apologies for intruding then,''</strong> said the skull and tried to get away when the pull focused on it, stopping it in its tracks.

    <strong>''Don''t go overboard, you bastard; I will burn this body apart if you did not release me!''</strong> threatened the skull and zed brightly as it told it would really do it.

    Seeing what was happening, I wanted tough loudly; just a few minutes ago, it was a high and mighty being that could easily swallow me, but now it had fallen so low that it was forced to use threats to get away, which would not help it.

    It shouldn''t have targeted my body; as it had said, there is already someone here, and that someone who not to share my body with those it did not like.

    Like I had expected, the threats have made only things worse for it, as the pull suddenly grew in power, so much that it began to pull the skull toward it.

    <strong>''I have offered you the choice, but since you are willing to throw it all away, then I will burn this body and even self-destruct if you dared to stop me,''</strong> said the skull and even looked at the core in expectation, thinking it would listen to it, but it was gravely disappointing by the answer it got.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The pull from the swirl had got even stronger; it began to move toward the swirl even faster.

    <strong>''Since it the mutual destruction you choose, I will give that to you,''</strong> screamed the deathly skull and zed.<sub> </sub>

    I couldn''t help but feel the horror as it revealed its aura, and that ghostly me began to spread; it wouldn''t take an even second for it to cover my whole body and burn me into the ashes.

    I was horrified at the thought of being burned alive when my core zed and began to suck it all with the power that not even my deathly skull could resist.

    <strong>''Nooooo!''</strong> It screamed loudly as it began to move toward the skull, without the power to resit before gettingpletely swallowed, leaving not a single proof behind.

    Just as it got swallowed, I got my mobility back, and I turned back toward Jim and Lester and couldn''t help but be shocked at their state. Their condition is bad; they have fractured nearly all the bones of their body and bleeding from everywhere.

    Their breathing is low, and if they do not receive medical attention soon, they will die.

    Hun!

    I immediately appeared beside them, and my strings went inside them; a secondter, I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.

    Their conditions are bad without a doubt, but it was due to the physical attack; there is not the slightest bit of energy involved in it, which is great news because if there had been the slightest amount of energy from that thing, I don''t think I would have been able to heal them.

    I started to heal them and immediately noticed a small problem; it was not from them but from me. I could not ess my core, which is not surprising after what happened, but it will make things a little harder; those formations make things quite easy.

    Now, I have to use my own healing power, which is also quite powerful.

    Within a few minutes, Jim and Lester''s eyes begin to flutter open as I have brought out from unconsciousness.

    "Micheal," he said before his eyes wide open in shock, "What happened? How do you survive?" he asked, "I will tell you, butter," I said, and he nodded and let me heal him.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I was still healing them when suddenly, I noticed something. In healing these two, I hadpletely forgotten about this ce, which had now begun to crack apart spatially.

    "Fuck, let''s get out of here," I said to them; they were healed enough to walk and use their energy, which I hoped would be enough for all of us to get out of this ce safely.

    They also saw what was happening and got up immediately, and we ran toward the door; on the way, I touched the coffin, and to my surprise, it went inside my storage.

    "Micheal!" Jim admonished, but I only smiled and avoided the spatial cracking toward me by jumping before moving even faster toward the door.

    It took us a couple of seconds to reach the door, and on the way, we jumped through the hundreds of spatial cracks, which increased exponentially.

    Thud Thud Thud!

    As we reached the door, I pulled it open and threw Jim and Lestor in it before jumping out, and a momentter, I crashed against something hard, but I did not mind; as we got out safely, priscs shocked face is proof of that.

 Chapter 2758 Final Phase Begin

    "I did not know the mutation inside you would grow such fast that we would need to take such measures," I said to Rai as red runes began to spread across his body.

    He is in a state I have never seen him since I have begun treating him; he is lying on the med-bed with lustrous blue scales covering nearly every part of his body; even when I had first woken him from the sleep, his condition was not this bad.

    "The sudden breaking ofst three seals have nearly killed me; if I did not return on time and grand mistress had not helped me, I would have definitely died," He said weakly as he looked at Grandmistress Charline beside me; he is right, he would have died, if he had been just a few minuteste.

    "While you have nearly died, it did provide me with precious data, and I have designed this; I am sure you would be very satisfied with it," I said, but he only gave me a look.

    His condition was so bad when he appeared that we had no choice but put him back to sleep in the hall of sleep again; we do that extremly rarely.As usual, we always find to way to heal the patientpletly; even if we did not heal them, we would always find a way to stabilize them, but Rai''s condition was too bad and dangerous.

    It was not only dangerous for him but for us; I still remember how the mutation had tried to attack everything that hade near it.

    He had been unconscious in the hall of sleep for seventeen days; we were able to calm the mutation earlier and now focusing on the seals inside his body.It is clear that the seals earlier were too weak, not strong enough to hold his power, this time, they are going to be stronger, much stronger, and stable.

    "Are the new seals going to be good?" He asked, "They are going to be revolutionary," I said, shocking him, as I do not use these generally.

    The new seals arepletely different from all the others I have deployed on him; they are the most expensive.For these seals, I have spent a fortune; this is the second most expensive treatment I have ever done, and the only one which cost more than it was the treatment of Grand Commander that I did nine months ago.

    The difference in the cost is only small, as this time, too, I have used the resource of origin.It belongs to hawthorns sea, but the people of the zing sphere were able to exchange it with the resource of origin they have.

    Rai is the shining star of the zing sphere, the one who will definitely be a Grand Lord; for something like that, they would be willing to sacrifice their entire fortune.

    It is not just the resource of origin I am using in these seals but also nine-colored matter, which I have only used on Grand Commander.

    Soon, the formationpletely covered their body, not only outside but also inside, where it covered every part of his body.There would not be a single part of his body that is not covered in runes; as I have said, the seals this time areprehensive, or there is no way in hell I would dare to use nine-color matter for it.

    "It is going to be extremly painful, but bear it," I said, "Pain is not a problem for me, Micheal," he said confidently, and I could only smile at his dumb confidence.

    Ahhhhhh

    A minuteter, he was screaming like a little bitch, while dense blue mist covered its body while the phantom of hell dragon roared above him.

    The runes are not going to imprint themselves into his body but also on his soul.I rarely touch the soul, seeing how delicate it is, that even the smallest problem could mess up a person, but I have no choice.The power of mutation is extremly strong, and it will get stronger.

    So to deal with it, the seals have to be perfect.<sub> </sub>

    Not the slightest bit of mutation should spread to where it should not be, or he will turn into an abomination; the change it will bring would be far greater, and they would not just be physical, but also the mental.

    More than two hours passed when the physical change began to appear on Rai''s body; the lustrous blue scales began to seep back inside his body, the chaotic aura of mutation stabilized; till finally, all the aura had disappeared Rai, became normal as a human.

    He begins to look like a human again, but he is not; the mutation has changed his DNA more than it should.This is the main reason why the mutation could not destroy; it could only contain and harnessed.

    "Its sess!" I said with augh and was about to take a step toward him when I stopped, as the powerful aura of light never before came out of his body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The aura is more powerful than the aura earlier, which is not surprising, considering how the newly forged seals have helped him consume the mutations the safe way without bringing the slightest change in his appearance.

    "This aura," said Grandmistress Charline in shock, "H..has he reached that stage?" she asked, to which I shook my head."No, but he is very close," I replied with a smile, and a secondter, we appeared beside him, who again became even more beautiful than before, that I couldn''t help but feel slight attraction to him.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and looked at his left chest, where there were three ming blue concentric circles; these three were the three seals.

    "How are you feeling?" I asked as he opened his eyes; "Great, these seals do not feel constraining at all," he said, staring at three ming circles on his chest before he turned to me.

    "How long will it take the mutation to break them?" he asked, "Looking at the way mutation growing, I don''t think it would take it even a month to break," I replied. To be honest, my money is on three weeks or even less; the mutation grows faster with every passing day.

    "Will I be able to be a Grand Lord in six months?" he asked directly, surprising Grandmaster Charline."I don''t think it will be a problem," I replied before a smile appeared on my face.

    "It is not your question, right?" I asked, to which he shook his head and smiled."No, my friends and some bastards are bugging me with this question; I just want an answer, so I could shut them off," he said.

    The zing sphere is one of the supremes who do not have a Grand Lord; they desperately need one, not only to aid against the war but also to affirm their prestige as supreme.

    Ting Ting Ting

    "You are not the only one; there is one woman in my academy who also keep nagging me abo" I was replying to him when my holowatch buzzed and vibrated so loudly, it would have woken me from the deepest sleep; it was not my holowatch that rang, but of Grandmistress Charline and Rai, who just wore it a few seconds ago.

    All three of us looked at the mail, and a secondter, our expressions changed, but it was not surprising.

    "The horn for the final phase of the war had rung," said Jim with a toothy smile, and his aura exploded, forcing Grandmaster Charline and me to take a step back.

 Chapter 2759: List

    Chapter 2759: List"Since the Grandmaster, Zaar had appeared, let''s begin," said the Grand Commander, and immediately hundreds of screens materialized, each representing an organization, with nine big ones belonging to the supremes.

    I even saw one belonging to the academy; it had an old woman, Ma, sitting in it. I had been thinking about her not too long ago.

    I could feel the eyes of tens of people on me, as aside from the Grand Lords, I am only a non-council person sitting at the table with the council. Though no one was surprised to see that, it had already bemon knowledge that I was the leader of the project, the one responsible for churning out powerhouses at factory speed.

    "Grand Commander is it true; had it finally appeared?" asked the leader of Martell, "It had starteding out, and in three days, it will bepletely out," she replied, and I could see the change appearing on the faces on every screen.

    It is one thing to be notified by the mail, but another thing to be confirmed by the leader of the Pyramid itself.

    "How many people are pyramid going to send?" asked an old woman from the organization called the amethyst ind.

    This question had everybody silent; this is the most important question; because that thing represents the greatest opportunity, and not many people were willing to let it, including the members of the council; we had a riot because of more than once. So, this is the subject that Pyramid will have to treat carefully.

    "We will send 50% of our Masters, four hundred Grandmasters, and around 50 High-Grandmasters," replied the Grand Commander, and the visible shock spread across the screens.

    "We have numbers; it is like sending all our forces there, especially with fifty High-Grandmasters, that is the number of High-Grandmasters we have, including those of your of the council," said the old women from mistson,

    "Council should not forget what happened two millennia ago," she added sternly, referring to a very bad incident that had brought heavy losses to us and nearly wiped out all our powerhouses; we are able to hold them for long enough till our powerhouses begin to return from the thing.

    "The incident of two thousand years ago will not repeat itself; we will have enough powerhouses back to defend ourselves, even if the Grimms attacked with all the force they have left behind," she said with confidence; it is not just her eyes that have that confidence, but also other council members and the Grand Lord.

    A second after she said the words, I found hundreds of eyes turning to me, looking at me like they wanted a piece of me.

    "Just how many Grandmaster and High-Grandmasters that you have produced, nephew? " asked the old woman, and my expression became a little serious hearing the world nephew; technically, I am her nephew, consider my great grandmother and this woman was cousins, but I don''t like it.

    "We have enough, Lady Remina," I replied curtly.

    The screens became silent for a second before the barrage of questions began again; they asked all sorts of questions, while most of them were directed at the council, some of them were targeted at me; many of them were rted to a number of powerhouses we have, which of course the top secrete.

    Aside from the council and the Grand Lords, nobody knows even me, but I could guess the number with a good range.

    "Does the whole council n to go inside?" asked Lord Marin of Silverstone academy; "No, Lord Marin. Lord Whitmore, Lord Hern, Lord Sylvian, and I will be staying back," she replied, and the wave of shock again spread into faces of people.

    Usually, when this thing opened, it was the council that was first in line to enter that ce. These people were the ones with the highest potential and greatest chances to reach the Grand Lord ss. So, when hearing the third of them is not going, it couldn''t help but shock them.

    I am; I have known about it for more than a month, and they have already made a n about whose going and who is not.

    There is no need for Grand Commander to go; if she wished, she could be a Grand Lord within a day. Lord Sylvian is nning to make a breakthrough into Grand Lord ss on his own; he hade to me a month ago for his final treatment.

    He is ready is make a breakthrough, and from deep scanning and studying his data, I could tell he had a chance of sess.

    Going inside will increase the chances of a breakthrough even greater, but I did not n to do that. It is due to the feelings he had fordy Vivian, which are no secret; he wants to prove he could also make a breakthrough on his own.

    I don''t know the reason behind lord Hern''s refusal, the Grand Lords and council seemed to know the reason behind it, but they did not share it with me.

    Of all council members, this fat man is the most mysterious; he never so much revealed his aura; I once tried but failed to sense even a speck, which is quite strange because such tight sealing of power is really, really hard.

    Thest one is lord Whitmore; his choice of not going confused me the most; he is a powerful man with great potential, but he still decided to remain out. The council also seemed confused and even asked about it, but I have got no answer from him, other than him being not interested in going.

    They might not have any interest in going, but I very much have. That ce has one thing that I very much need; it is even more important than my advancement into the grand lord ss.

    The meeting hadsted for another hour before the screens began to disappear one after another till only the council and the Grand Lords remained.

    "Grandmaster, you will begin the breakthroughs in the evening; by tomorrow morning, I will need the updated list of how many Master, Grandmasters, and High-Grandmasters the project have produced," said the Grand Commander.

    "You will have it," I said; there is still more than a week to the mass breakthrough day, but we have to do it in the evening with those who are ready.

    We have already made a n for it; the moment that thing begins toe, we will make those eligible for breakthroughs; it does not matter whether it is the day after the mass breakthrough.

    Thankfully, it decided to appear at the near end of the month, and we have quite a lot of people ready who are going to make a breakthrough today.

    I stayed inmand for a few more minutes before walking out with hope and fear filling my eyes. That ce we are going to is dangerous, extremely and many people going to lose their lives, the people going knows that, but they also understand it is the opportunity of a lifetime.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    That ce is a thing that gives everyone something; the only thing one has to do is survive.

 Chapter 2760 Impossible

    "In these two years, all of you have done a wonderful job, and it is because of all of your efforts that we have been able to achieve the miracles in the past two years,"

    "So, thank you all," I said to my core team; this would likely be thest mass breakthrough before there would be breaks. The project will continue, even when left for that ce, but the big mass breakthroughs will not happen till I return.

    Some of the people on my core team have already expressed their intention to enter that ce and asked me to refer their names to the council.

    "All, let''s begin; we have to finish it all before dawn," I said and jumped down on the viewing tform onto the small floating runic disk on which I sat down.

    Around me are runic bubbles, hundreds of them; it is not just a single level that is going to make a breakthrough, but three levels, leaders, Masters, and Grandmasters. There are one hundred fifty-two leaders, seventy-three Masters, and eleven Grandnamsters.

    This month was supposed to be a memorable day; for the first time since the project began, I was going to make more than a hundred masters break into the Grandmaster ss and would have done that if that fucking thing had appeared nine dayster.

    Now, I have to do with the seventy-three masters; the number was less than thest month.

    Though it will be the first time since I am leveling up the people of three states together, it would not be a problem. All of them are ready to make a breakthrough, unlike the time when we attacked the Grimms fortresses, to reven for Lord of ss.

    That time, I had not chosen the people who had somewhat less chance to make a breakthrough; this time, I have not done that.

    "Start!"

    I said, and immediately, two hundred and thirty-six powerhouses initiated the breakthrough simultaneously. It felt like hundreds of parts of a big engine rumbled together, spreading a soft hum across the hall; it was a beautiful sound that I havee to appreciate over the years.

    The runic spheres begin to light up till each of them feels like a bulb; these formations contain the powerful herbal energies which have been specifically crafted for them individually, just like the breakthrough formation.

    In these two years, we have made many advancements; I have perfected the breakthrough formation so much that it now only increases the chances of breakthrough it is supposed to but now also provides a slight increase, which is a big thing.

    Grandmaster Salvador and Jim, along with their teams of alchemists, have also made a huge advancement in crafting personalized solutions and essences.

    If we win the war and they can pass down the knowledge and skills they have learned, it will benefit the whole race tremendously. Through sheer practice and experiments, we are able to learn things that no book was able to teach us.

    It is what helped the alchemists to advance rapidly in their craft and levels; Grandmaster Salvador had broken through the stage of High-Grandmaster, and thirteen people of his and jims team were able to reach the Grandmaster ss, including hazel.

    It is not just alchemists who have advanced, but also healers, artificers, psychiatrists, and others; everyone has advanced in their crafts and levels.

    The project has provided them guidance, exposure, and freedom to advance their crafts, and now they have be capable of producing over three hundred, over hundred Grandmasters, and over ten High-Grandmaster a month; a feat that would have seemed impossible to me and everyone else in the first month of the project.<sub> </sub>

    We were advancing fast, and I really wished that thing would have waited a few more months before it came out; by that time, my wonderful team might have really been able to produce one thousand Grandmasters, which I once thought might take me more than a decade to produce.

    A few minutes passed, and now the people began to call the energies; some of the Grandmasters even began to call the energies of their sources.

    The breakthroughs are a wonderful thing; the data they provide is immense, and I have collected tons of it, which has helped me a lot in creating my inheritance, which is nearlyplete or fullypleted on how one looked at it.

    If I wished to, I could make a breakthrough into the Grandmaster right now and would get the power of the Grand Lord, but I did not.

    I am sensing somethingcking, and that is the reason why I haven''t made a breakthrough despite having someone with Grand Lord''s power who would be a great asset to the race. Though I have made all the preparations, if the need arises, I can make a breakthrough immediately.

    I hope I will find what I need in the thing; it will not only help me with my inheritance but also help me in gaining the library, which I am still not confident enough and haven''t tried since my second attempt.

    At fifty-seven minutes, the first leader ss, Tyrant, broke through into the Master ss, and a few seconds after that and then another, within a minute, twenty-seven of them had made a breakthrough and still doing it at nearly every second.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Twenty minutes passed, and the leaders with the bloodlines had also begun to make a break, and at the same time, the first Master made a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss.

    In the next minutes, more Masters made a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss, while all the leaders finished with their breakthroughs into the Master ss. All of them have finished a breakthrough without a single failure among them.

    As I have said, all the people I had chosen had a very good chance to make the breakthrough; I did not choose the shaky ones.

    A little more than half an hour passed when finally we got our first High-Grandmaster of the day; she was an old woman of nearly three hundred years old, she was herst years. A few months ago, when I admitted to her that she becamepatible with my method, I thought she might not be able to do it.

    A vigorous life force is necessary to make a breakthrough, and she nearly wiped out, but she had proved me wrong with her preservation; I havee across some people here in the past two days, the ones who have defied the extreme odds to achieve their goals.

    A few minutester, another Grandmaster broke through into a High-Grandmaster ss, and then another; a little more than one and half hourster, the final Grandmaster made a breakthrough into the High-Grandmaster ss.

    He is quite young, just thirty years old.

    "Congrattions, everyone, on the sessful breakthrough," I said and got up and flew up to the viewing tform, where the team was present.

    Today is the first time where no outside person was present in watching the mass breakthrough; not a council member or a Grand Lord, I forbade them froming. I wanted to give the honor to my team; without them, achieving what we have achieved today would have been simply impossible.

 Chapter 2761 The Day I

    "Your mother hadn''te?" father said as he put down his coffee; "She is fine, see," I pointed at the delicate bronzemp, which was burning in white light.

    It is a soulmp, a very expensive artifact, and hard to get, all of which have been hoarded by the supremes to keep a watch on the state of their powerhouses. I was able to get one, and this one notes the state of my mother and currently, she is like.

    "I know she is alive, but it had been more than one and half months, and she had not returned," he said worriedly, "Rose had been asking about her a lot," he added, and I couldn''t help but nod at that; she had been asking about mom to me too, and now, I am also going to leave, and she will be alone with father.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "She should be returning soon," is all I could say.

    This time she had not gone to the official mission but the personal one; she had sensed something familiar from the ruin, where she had gone to the mission and asked permission from the pyramid to go and investigate it, and till now, she had not returned.

    My father is not the only one who is worried; I also worry about her, but there is nothing I can do about that other than have faith in my mother''s abilities.

    As for her missing the greatest opportunity, it is not for her or those with grand arts; these are the only people who barely get any advantages from that ce when ites to the art, they might advance in levels in that ce, but it is hard for advance in the art.

    This is why not many hosts of grand art enter that thing, as the levels are not important as the advancements in their arts, which would automatically help them in advancing their levels.

    My mother is still a Master but has the power of High-Grandmaster; she could easily level up to Grandmaster ss and High-Grandmaster, but she did not, despite the obvious advantages the levels offer, but she did not, she wants to take her art to the Grand Lord before leveling up further.

    It is a daunting task that might take her years or even decades to achieve, or she might not be able to achieve, as even for those with a heart, reaching the power of the Grand Lord is not easy.

    I did not say anything about it to my mother, but I really hoped she would level up, at least to the Grandmaster ss, because one needs backup.

    If she spent up the art, she would have the power of Grandmaster to run away, not to mention a higher level that provides the quick recovery of the energy.

    "You take care of yourself, Micheal; I have heard that ce is extremly dangerous," he said, and I could see how much he was worried about my safety. "I will be careful," I said; like he had said, that ce was dangerous, and even with all the abilities I have, I could not guarantee my safety.

    I spent up few more minutes talking with my father before I walked out of the kitchen; I would be leaving in the evening, and since it might be a month or more before I came out, I wanted to spend this whole day with my family and marina.

    Rose went to school and will be returning by afternoon, and at that time, I will be going to Mariana''s; it is such a regret that I will not have alone time with her with those two present.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed and appeared in Mariana''s house, and I heard the familiarughter.<sub> </sub>

    As I stepped into the living room, I saw three women sitting on the couches, talking andughing. "Teacher, professor," I greeted and sat beside Elina, who had red cheeks and red angrily at the professor, and even turned at me with a re that had a hint of warning.

    Which confused me, and I looked at her with a look of hurt; I did not do anything, not even a word, and got a re from her.

    "What are you all talking about?" I asked, and the smile on the professor''s face brightened as she looked at me while feeling a threatening aura beside me; I did not have to look to know that Elina was casting another threatening nce at me.

    "We are talking about Elli''s boyfriend, whom she is not telling us anything about," she said and cast a hurtful nce at her niece, "Because its none of your business, aunty; you all will meet him when is a time," she said, ring at her aunt.

    "Oh, this is just hurtful; I just want to meet the first serious boyfriend of my niece," she said, acting hurtful, and turned to me, "Am I wrong in that, Micheal?" she asked as she turned to me, and I nearly opened my mouth to answer, but stopped myself, seeing how unwise would that be.

    "Since I am not getting an answer from my niece, I will ask you, Micheal." "Do you know this mysterious boyfriend of Ellis?" she asked, and immediately, I felt a feeling of immense threat and re that came with it; I would be dead if I dared to answer it.

    I have never said Elina or her boyfriend, I have known about them explicitly, but I have hinted enough times that they know I know about them.

    "I can''t say anything about it, professor," I replied, and sad expressions clouded the professors, "You too, Micheal; I had not expected this from you," she said while using her potent powers, that nearly made me believe that she is really sad and I should tell her everything she wanted to know.

    Thankfully, my mind is guarded, and I could resist her power ofpulsion, which many of my levels wouldn''t be able to do.

    "At least tell me, how powerful he is? Is he stronger than me? I don''t want Ellie to date, anyone who can''t even fight against me equally," she asked while ring her full power ofpulsion at me, which quite frankly is something very hard to resist.

    "Josie enough, Ellie will tell her about her boyfriend when she feels it is time," Marina interrupted, and the professor smoothly turned toward her sister, "Like you will tell?" the professor asked and got an even bigger re from her sister than her niece.

    "Fine, fine, I will not ask about the rtionships your mother and daughter have," she said as she raised her hands up in surrender.

    "God, when it did be a crime to ask about others'' rtionships," she muttered grumpily, and I couldn''t help but smile at that.

    I really wanted to tell her about marina and me and see what kind of reaction this niece and aunt would have, but Marina is not ready, and I would wait till she is, even if it is a decade or even a century.

    "So, have you guys made the preparations?" I asked, and immediately expressions of the three of them became somber. Marina is noting, but the professor and Elina are.

 Chapter 2762 The Day II

    "I have already read the information you have provided and have a basic idea about the ce," she said and looked at me. "Though I would have very much liked it if you could let me make a breakthrough into the High-Grandmaster, it will make things a lot easier and safer,"

    Like Elina, she is too a Grandmaster and could level up to the High-Grandmaster any time; the only reason they did not is because of me.

    I have asked them not to level up.

    "You both have top-level bloodlines, and there is still a lot more power you could harness from your core before you need to make a breakthrough into the next level," I said. "Still, considering the danger you two are going to step in, I won''t stop you if both of you were to level up; I don''t think you guys will face any problem with that,"

    The ce we are all going to is extremly dangerous, so dangerous that even those who have the power of the Grand Lord couldn''t guarantee their safety; strength is important to survive that ce, but knowledge and guile, would be equally important.

    "It is fine; we have already waited for more than a year; what are the few more months," said the professor as she waved her hand.

    It is true that they have been stuck in Grandmaster ss for more than a year, but their strength has not been struck; they are improving. Though not as fast as they liked to be, they are, and it will going be going to benefit them immensely when they level up.

    They already had enough strength to go against the powerful High-Grandmaster, and I want them to be powerful enough to go against the limited High-Grandmaster and beat them before making a decision to level up.

    We talked for more than a hour about our preparations when Elina stood up, "Mom, aunty, I will be going; I have some personal business to attend to," she said and walked toward the teleportation formation.

    "Say hi to your boyfriend from me, Elli," shouted the professor from behind, which made Elina stop and re at her aunt for a second before she stepped into the formation and disappeared.

    "So, who is her boyfriend Micheal?" asked the professor the moment Elina disappeared. "It is not my secret to tell, professor," I replied and got a re from her before she got up.

    "I had enough of you; I will go and meet some of my friends whom I might not be able to see after today," she said and, a few secondster, disappeared while Marina and I looked at each other.

    "I thought she would never leave," I said and brought marina to myp before kissing her gently; today will be thest time I will have these wonderful lips of hers; I don''t know when I will return. So, I want to imprint the memory of her part of her in my mind.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    We made love for two hours, and during these two hours, nobody disturbed us; the whole house had been silent other than the sound of our moans.

    Buzz!

    "Be safe," said Mariana as she wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me a long kiss. "I will," I said as the kiss ended and stepped into the formation, seeing her onest time before disappearing.

    When I went back home, my sister had already returned from school, and I yed with her; she already knew I will leaving, I had told her yesterday, so there was much less sadness yesterday, but still she stayed with me till evening, not daring to stay away even for a minute.<sub> </sub>

    "Goodbye, rose," I said, "Goodbye, brother," she said, barely able to stop the tears welling up in her eyes. "I will return before you even know it," I said and kissed her little cheeks before hugging my father.

    "Don''t worry about mom; she will return soon," I said to him before stepping into the formation, and a secondter, I disappeared.

    I appeared in the big hall, which was filled with people of Grandmasters and High-Grandmaster levels; most of them had already appeared, and to my surprise, I found out I knew nearly all of them; there were a few people I didn''t know, even among those who are wearing the cloaks and masks.

    I have helped more than 80% of people here, and they have my seed inside them, which easily tells me their identity, even when they are wearing masks.

    I looked at the huge crowd of Grandmasters and High-Grandmaster; in over tens of thousand years of history of the Pyramid, there have been only one time powerhouses of such level gathered in such numbers at one ce.

    There are more than three hundred Grandmasters and High-Grandmasters standing here, that even with their auras contained, they have charged the air so much that some Masters will feel suffocated; it is one of the reasons why they have not been allowed here.

    I did not see the ones I had been waiting for, so I went to the friend I saw, but on the way, people came talking to me, so I had to make small talk before I finally reached my friend more than ten minutester.

    "Rhea, it has been a while," I said as I appeared beside her; it had been more than half a year since I had seen her, but in half a year, her strength had quite changed. She is still a Grandmaster, but not many High-Grandmaster could challenge her.

    "I have been on an important mission," she replied as she turned to two people from Silverstone academy, who are about our age but are Grandmaster ss powerhouses with a battle power to fight against the high Grandmasters.

    "Grandmaster Zaar," they greeted politely before I could turn to greet them. "Grandmaster Gadgil, Grandmaster Pax," I greeted, and soon we began talking; the subjects we were talking about were light, nothing serious, especially not about the ce where we would be going.

    Minutes passed, and people kepting till finally, I saw the person appear for whom I have been waiting.

    "I had just turned toward us when she appeared beside me with the speed that surprised some of the quasi-grandmasters.

    "Nice haircut," I said, looking at the shoulder-length bob, "You are not looking that bad yourself with the new jacket," she said and took me for a hug.

    "It had been more than three years," I said as I broke the hug, "Yes, quite different from the time when we used to see each other at the school, nearly everybody," she said; she was Ellen, one of my oldest friends, whom I am seeing in a very long time.

    She has changed a lot since I have seen her; she has be taller and her physique more toned that it feels like she could crush the mountain in a single punch, and that is likely the case from the threat I am feeling from her, even most quasi-grand lords didn''t give me an as intense feeling of threat as she is giving me.

    She is not hiding her aura; the aura of Grandmaster is visible around her, but only an idiot would believe that is her true power.

 Chapter 2763 Honor

    "You have grown powerful; I don''t think I can beat you to the pulp like before," she said as she looked at me from up to down.

    "It seemed like your habit of overestimating yourself against me still hadn''tpletely disappeared," I said, to which a bright smile appeared on her face. "Don''t forget, I have beat you the pulp many times, and I have photos of it if you want to jog your memories." She replied with her old taunting smile.

    "That was the past; you will have a very hard time if you want to beat me to that condition ever again," I said, to which she arched her brow.

    p "Really, from what I could see, you are a High Grandmaster, and I am Grandmaster and still confident in dominating you in battle; I wonder what will happen if I reached the same level as you are?" she asked, and that brought a big smile on my face.</anda>

    "Are you really sure I am a High Grandmaster?" I asked back, and her expression froze for a moment before a familiar smile appeared on her face.

    "You still like to y the wolf in the sheep''s clothing, aren''t you?" she asked, and to that, I could only smile.

    "How are you?" I asked, "Me good." She replied and turned me with twinkling eyes. "It is you, I should be asking, mister world-famous, producer of powerhouses," she said in an exaggerated manner.

    "Do you know, nearly every conversation I have, you appeared in it, and when people came to know I am your friend, they beg me to introduce them to you, so you could do your magic and make them level up," sheined.

    It is not just herint but also of the many of her friends and family; my father had been barraged by these, and so was my mother; they did not even leave my sister. Just a few days ago, my sister told me to make her and her friend L strong, so they could fly in the sky like adults.

    "So, the people know my worth finally; you shoulde to myb. I will give you a good advancement in a short time," I said and looked at her as I looked at the precious thing.

    She did not like me looking at her like that and red at me fiercely.

    Ellen was different than the rest; her bloodline was on apletely level, above that of the phoenix and dragon bloodlines which are considered the top bloodline of the universes, and I want to examine it; I am sure the data I will get after that would be tremendously helpful to me.

    Snort!

    "I don''t need your help; I am capable of advancing on my own," she replied with a snort. "That you are," I affirmed.

    "By the way, where is your fianc¨¦? Is she noting?" I asked her, to which she shook her head. "She decided to stay back at the organization," she replied, "And your girlfriend, is she noting too?" she asked, "No," I replied; I could have lied and avoided the question but decided not to.

    "So, you do have a girlfriend," she said, and to that, I could only smile. I have already said more than I should, I am not going to say anything further, so I swiftly changed the subject to something else.

    Ting!

    A few minutes passed as we talked when my holowatch rang out with the mail; I read it and turned to Ellen.

    "It is time," I said to her before walking on the stage; without me saying anything, everybody fell silent and turned to me.<sub> </sub>

    "In a minute, the teleportation formations would appear minute and take us to the ce near that thing," I said, a little awkwardly. Even after such a long time, I am still ufortable in a big crowd, and that makes me a little awkward, which sometimes shows.

    Still, I did it as it was an honor.

    Only the Grand Lords take these powerhouses near that ce when that thing appears, but this time they have given me the honor, and for that, I couldn''t help but feel grateful to them.

    "Have all the people gathered, Grandmaster?" asked a High Grandmaster, "No, Lord Anders; the thing had begun toe out yesterday, and we have not been able to call back all our powerhouses we have selected,"

    "Those who we could reach havee back and stilling; those who could not sadly miss this great chance, and we will have to choose the others as their recements," I replied.

    We have a range of numbers for each level, like we will take three hundred seventy-five to four hundred twenty-five for Grandmasters. There is a decided range for High-Grandmasters, too; the number we choose depends upon the powerhouses who coulde back from the various missions they have been on.

    It would have been great if we knew the date of its appearance, it would have made a lot of things quite easier, but we did not and thus wouldn''t be able to call back all the powerhouses who have been chosen to enter that the thing, which I will see in few seconds.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    Just as the minute passed, the teleportation formations appeared beneath the feet of people, and a secondter, they buzzed, and we disappeared.

    A secondter, we appeared in a ce that was filled with rock hills; everywhere one would see, they would find the hills of red rocks with scan vegetation. Thoughts of years ago, this ce used to have a verdant forest, but the battles fought here had changed the whole ecosystem of this ce.

    In front of me is Grand Commander with seven council members; aside from her, all of them are entering inside. There were supposed to be eight council members entering inside, but Lord Hunt had not returned from the ruin yet; the pyramid tried to contact him, but they could not reach him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Behind me are Grandmasters and High-Grandmasters standing in a neat lined, and behind them are thousands of Masters. There are over six thousand of them; the pyramid decided to level 50% master into that thing, which I am quite opposed to.

    The think offers the advancements that even I could notpete with the team and unlimited resources, but that ce also kills quite a lot of people.

    I looked ahead toward the Grand Lords, who were standing a few miles away; there were only three of the Lady Ang, who was in the middle, while Lady Vivian to her left and Lord of the sky to her right, and they were facing the five Grimm Grand Lords.

    The one that is leading them is the old snake, the oldest and most vicious Grand Lord of Grimms, whose curses have taken innumerable lives.

    The curse that my mother got and then transmitted to me before bing sentient was a signature curse of it cast by its student. This bastard is very dangerous; it is said anyone below the Grand Lords who enters the three hundred meter range around it will be hit by its curses.

    It is not just the rumor but the truth that Grand Lords have conformed, so no matter how much I hate this bastard, I will not be going near it unless I have the power of the Grand Lord.

 Chapter 2764 Spy

    Behind the five Grimm Grand Lords, there are over a hundred High-Grandmasters, over a thousand Grandmasters, and around fifteen thousand Masters.

    People behind me saw these numbers with sheer horror; they were not fearing it but thinking about what would have happened. If they didn''t have the powerhouses match them, the answer is clear, total destruction.

    Forget the decade; if they had attacked us with these numbers two years ago, we would have been defeated in a matter of days.

    Thousand Grandmasters and a hundred Grand Lords are enough for that, and the thing is, it is not their real numbers. Like us, a certain number of their forces had stayed back, and it might attack us the moment we enter inside the thing; it has happened many times in the past.

    Within a second of my appearance, I felt the gazes of Grimms on me, especially of the old snake, which made me shudder all over.

    "They are looking at you like they want to eat you alive," said Ellen, "They would be given half a chance," I said; Grimm eat humans, and if they get the chance, I am sure they will waste a chance to eat me alive; the price they have kept on my head would entice even a Grand Lord.

    The reward on my head had now be even greater than the Grand Lord itself.

    "That thing is really different," said Ellen after some time, "Yes, it is," I said as I cast another nce at the yellow frothy squirming thing pouring out of the ground; it did not look like a thing that would take us to the realm of danger and rewards.

    A few minutes passed, and when a teleportation formation shed in the air and brought the professor, Elina, and a few other people.

    Both of them were sent to the emergency mission by Pyramid a few hours ago, and I feared they might not be able to return on my time, but they have returned, and it couldn''t make me sad and relieved at the same time.

    One part of me was hoping that they would note in time as the ce we are going is extremly dangerous, and they might not be able to return, and I don''t want to lose a good friend and mentor; most importantly, Marina would be heartbroken, if something were to happen either of them.

    The other part of me was hoping they would return on time, so they would be able to enter inside and take advantage of the biggest opportunity the world has to offer.

    I nodded at them before turning back; the ce of each one was decided, or I would have really gone toward them. The Pyramid wants to project the human forces as one single unified force as it is and not the one that is made of different organizations and cliques.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As time passed, more people came, Masters, Grandmasters, and High-Grandmasters; these would be directly sent here the moment they appeared from the ruins.

    Three hours after arriving, two people appeared; seeing them, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. I thought they might miss it, but they were not; Leonard and Ida hade at the right time; they are one of my proudest achievements.

    They have made huge progress in the past few years; Leonard is a powerful High-Grandmaster, while Ida is at the peak of the Grandmaster ss, having the ability to fight against the High-Grandmaster.

    She is still the most talented fighter I have ever seen; I have personally trained her for months, pushing her boundaries with everything I could teach her, and she absorbed it like a sponge; herbat skills have improved so tremendously that she has now surpassed most of the old monster of her level.

    Another hour passed, and yellow frost had spread even further; a teleportation formation materialized beside me, and two people wearing clocks and masks appeared; their cloaks and masks were a powerful artifact that one could not sense the slightest bit of their aura or see their appearance.

    Ellen looked at them carefully and frowned as she was not able to ascertain their identity; the Grimm Grand Lords tried to move their soul sense toward them but were stopped immediately by the soul senses of our Grand Lords.

    "I did not think you guys woulde," I said simply, "and miss this great opportunity; we are not idiots Micheal," said the cloaked voice.

    "I did not mean that; its just that I did not think your teacher would let youe here given how much he loved you too," I exined.

    Snort!<sub> </sub>

    "That old man tried," said the cloaked voice with a snort.

    "Its nice to see you again, Micheal," said the other cloaked person, "You too," I replied, without taking their names. These are twins with their cosmic elemental cores; they do not need such ces to improve fast; the cosmic energy is more than enough for them.

    Still, it is a good thing they areing because, with their core, they would be easily able to find the resources containing cosmic energy.

    I need those resources.

    A few more hours passed by, and yellow froth spread further; it had reached its end, and if the past data is in the right, then in an hour or two, it will begin to consting.

    A process of a few minutes, which will take us inside it.

    This froth is not a gate but the thing itself that we are going to enter. This froth contains the world in itself, it is hard to believe, but it is a truth. The research we have done on it and the things we have found inside all point that it is the truth.

    Hun!

    A teleportation formation appeared, and another person with cloaked gear appeared; aside from twins, two more with cloaked had appeared, and this one was a third and also man and the one who is giving me quite a familiar feeling.

    I think I know him and know him quite well but couldn''t tell who it is.

    ''Didn''t he seem familiar to you?'' Ellen asked suddenly, and I couldn''t help but nod; the instinct of people of our power is quite good. If we feel we know him, then we certainly do.

    Though we did not initiate the conversation with this familiarly unfamiliar person, our faces were visible. So, it is he who should initiate the conversion, but it seemed like he does not have an intention to do that, which is fine too. There are more than enough people to talk to.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and another person appeared, not among us, but in the Grandmaster, and he was different. My seed is inside him, and like most people who came, my seeds inside immediately them immediately passed the data to me; this data is the one I hate to see the most.

    ''An activated spy, Grand Commander,'' I informed her, ''Name, level?'' she asked back. ''Patric Niel, Grandmaster,'' I informed and could see the Grand Commander sighing.

    Each Grandmaster is precious; it hurts when they activate as a spy; this Grandmaster is not the one I produce. If one of mine had activated as the spy, the seed inside would have killed them on the spot before they could deliver a single piece of information to Grimms.

    This one is quite lucky; it had been three days since he had activated through the gic timer and did not pass the info. If it had tried, it would have died and would still die within a week due to the mechanism I have fitted inside my seed to deal with such trouble.

    ''Deal with it discreetly,'' she said, ''Yes,'' I affirmed and set the timer through the seed.

    Like the Grand Commander had asked, it would die discretely, or at least not in front of these people. The moment he passed through, the program inside the seed with activating, and its heart and brain would implode, killing him in an instant.

    It is the second reason why the Grimms hate me so much; I have been able to find nearly all their spies, and for that, they hate me to the bone. As for the first reason for hating me is obviously me producing the powerhouses at factory speed; without these numbers, we would have already lost the war year ago.

 Chapter 2765 Net

    ''The consolidation begins,'' I said as the yellow froth stoppeding out of the ground and started to recede back, but not on the ground.

    It had begun to take shape, as for what shape it would take is a mystery as every time it is different, but it did not affect the end result.

    In the ce where masters are, teleportation formations appeared, and people started appearing one after another. These are the recement for the Masters that the council had chosen; the chosen could not return on time from ruins, so now their recement would take their ce.

    Currently, only the recements of Masters are appearing as they will be the first to enter this ce, but soon it will be recements of Grandmasters and even High-Grandmaster, as the timees.

    I was watching the consolidation of the frost when the teleportation appeared beside twins, and another person appeared, and this time is not masked and clocked like others, and she instantly attracted the attention of all the Grimms.

    "You have taken quite a lot of time toe," I said to Jill, who was wearing a ck battlesuit; seeing it, I couldn''t help but be surprised, the artifact is extremly powerful, but that is not a surprising thing. What is surprising is that she is wearing an ancestral artifact of the Hawthorn Sea, which was once upon a time worn by Ramona Hawthorn.

    She is the second person to wear it after Ramona Hawthorn herself.

    "I have just appeared from the ruin a minutes ago and sent directly here," she replied and looked around.

    She had grown really powerful that the threat I was feeling from her was no weaker than what I was feeling from Ellen. This is not surprising, seeing how much hard work she had put in, and she is the host of the most powerful inheritance this world has ever seen.

    The yellow froth came close to taking shape, and expressions on everyone''s became cautious; I readied myself and felt the air around me getting charged with power.

    Many times, the Grimms had attacked when the froth had taken shape; it is unclear whether they will attack or not, but one thing is clear I have to be ready.

    Another minute and a half passed when finally the yellow froth consolidated into an oval shape disk, which had spread over nearly five hundred meters and was floating about a hundred meters above the air.

    "Hehe, It would be bad if we started without an old age tradition," said the old snake with augh, and immediately hundreds of thousands of grey snakes appeared. They are made of energy ande in all shapes and sizes. The smallest snake being small as a finger, while the biggest one is hundreds of meters long.

    The attack of the old snake is vast that it covered the whole sky; each snake it produced was strong. Even a tiny one was enough to make me shudder with fear.

    The Grand Lords'' power is no joke, this is just a casual attack of it, but it is enough to wipe out nearly everyone in this ce. Without the protection of Grand Lords, we will be like a chicken on a cutting board; it will be able to kill us in any way it wants.

    "Careful; this is the old snake''s attack," cautioned Grand Commander while looking at a sky full of snakes made of Grand Lord''s energy.

    Sharr Sharr Sharr

    The snakes stayed in their spots for a few seconds, roaring in their scary voice; the attack was a psychological tactic; the bastard wanted to lower our morale before we entered that thing, but the attack could turn into something else if we could not defend the attack.

    ? It had happened more than one time that our Grand Lord was not able to properly defend against the attack, and it led to the battle.<sub> </sub>

    The Grand Lords did not move to see the attack, and only when the attack reached halfway did thedy ang raise her bony hand and wave down.

    Just as she did, the giant blue glittering appeared in the sky and moved down toward the snakes. The snakes tried attacking it and moved away from its way, but nothing seemed to work as it stretched itself toward the snake, not wanting to let go of even a single snake.

    Soon, the had reached the snakes, and they attacked it with a full fury of curse fire, and what attack it was, it hadpletely mesmerized me.

    The blue shimmered, and in some ces, it cked out, but still able to hold on, it began to envelop the snakes, which tried their hard to run away, but not a single one was able to do it. Each and every snake caught in the before it turned to bundle and disappeared.

    "Have you finished with your little game, old snake, or do I need to entertain you further?" asked Lady Ang as the simple wooden staff appeared on her hand, which the old snake looked cautiously.

    The old snake''s slitted eyes lighted up for a moment, hearing the challenge, but it shook its head. "We will fight soon, but first let our people enter," It said.

    "We will use the old form," It added, and Lady Ang simply nodded.

    "Masters forward!" ordered Grand Commander, and the Masters immediately moved forward with the order they had assigned.

    The old form the Grimm had referred to was two and a half Grimm per human, which is not fair for humans, but we did not have a choice. As we once declined and a fight broke out, the Grand Lords fought; their fightsted for more than three hours, the entrance closed, and the opportunity was missed.

    The opportunity is too big to miss, even under such an unfair deal, but we are used to it, which is why gains are rarely lower than the Grimms; most of the time, they are equal and even higher.

    The feet of the first eight humans and ten Grimms touched the oval froth, and immediately, they were consumed by it. The froth climbs up on their bodies, covering them fully; the moment that happens, the froth falls back down in its ce, minus people.

    Immediatly, the second group took their ce a fraction of a secondter they too disappeared before another group took their ce.

    Things are going smoothly, but they could go wrong at any time; the Grimms are notorious for breaking agreements. It is why all the humans are cautious, even Masters who are entering; each of them could burst into their full power within a moment and attack.

    Soon, half of the Masters entered, and the recements of Grandmasters began to appear; those who had note were going to lose their lives.

    "Grandmasters forward!" Grand Commander ordered, and eight people besides me moved forward; the only person remaining was a masked and cloaked man who seemed familiar but did not know who he was.

    The gazes of the humans and Grimms became sharp as the first batch of the human and Grimm Grandmaster moved forward. This batch is the most powerful one, each and everyone capable of fighting against a powerful High-Grandmaster, some even against quasi-Grand Lords.

    Thankfully nothing happened, and I let go of the breath I did not know I was holding.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2766 Attacked

    ''Good luck, Micheal; I hope you wille out of this thing alive,'' said the man beside me and disappeared, appearing on the froth directly with the other group and disappearing inside it while I watched it all in clear shock and confusion.

    "I truly did not expect it," I said finally with a happy smile on my face, and there was a small smile on my face; he had truly improved beyond what I had ever thought, and it couldn''t help but make me excited. I had always wanted to beat him till his teeth went flying but never got a chance in those days, but it seemed like I will now.

    I just hope he will survive and make huge advancements, or there will be no fun in beating a weakling.

    One after another, Grandmasters entered, and soon, it was the turn of the professor and Elina, along with Ida in their group. I wished them good luck as they entered inside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, it was the turn of thest group of Grandmasters to enter and which had quite many familiar people, including Danielle''s whom she had especially asked me to take care of if I met her inside.

    "High Grandmasters forward," ordered the Grand Commander, and I moved from my spot as I am in the first badge, and it was filled with some friends, colleagues, and mentees.

    There is Lady Yui, Leonard, and Lady Veronica, among others; we appeared above the disks at the same time as the twenty Grimms in front of us. All of them peak High-Grandmasters or quasi-Grand Lord, as each of them is unfamiliar, I read about a few, but the information about them is too old.

    Hun!

    We were inching toward the disk when suddenly, the powerful aura sted out of the twenty Grimms; the aura of quasi Grand Lord.

    At the same time, I felt even more fearsome attacksing toward us, the attacks from the five Grimm Grand Lords. These were not vast attacks but precision ones, filled with immense power, that there is no way in hell we will be able to defend against it and nor we needed to.

    "Bastard!" cursed Lady Ang, and all three Grand Lords made their moves.

    Not a single one of us looked at the attacksing from the Grimm Grand Lords; it is not our responsibility to defend against it; our responsibility is twenty extremly powerful attacks that areing, which have been turned into something else.

    The Grimms seemed to have put a lot of thought into selecting these people because each one of them seemed to be amplifying the attack of another perfectly; thebined might of their attacks reached near the attack of the Grand Lord.

    While they have been prepared, we have been too; it is I who selected the groups of Grandmasters and Grand Lords when the pyramid had asked me yesterday. I am the most equipped person considering I have a vast amount of information on nearly every Grandmaster and High-Grandmaster.

    They activated defensive methods one after another, stacking their shields against each other perfectly; by the time thebined attack of the Grimms touched the first shield, all the defensive methods had been stacked up perfectly.

    The attacks of the Grand Lords shed above us with such a might that it produced a web of huge spatial cracks; it was as magnificent as it was horrifying.

    BANNNNG

    The blue-violet confluence of Grimms attack tore through the first shield without any resistance, and given its power, none one was surprised.

    It did the same with the second and third defensive shields, which brought huge changes to human expressions and cruelughs on the Grimm''s faces as their attack moved to the fourth shield, but unlike the three shields, it did something to their attacks.

    It whittled its power and speed, the same done by the fifth, sixth, and seventh shield before the attack appeared in front of the horrified faces of humans while still bearing more than 60% might of thebined attack of the Grimms.<sub> </sub>

    "Shit!" cursed Lord Holden while others tried their hardest to reach the froth; once the feet touched it, no attack of Grimms would be able to affect them.

    Finally, the attack reached five meters around me and shed against my invisible shields, which became invisible as the attack shed.

    BANNNNG

    The defeaning sh rang out, and a huge ripple spread across my shields; the shield had lighted up as it sucked the attack before beginning to digest them while the Grimm watched in utter shock.

    While I have not leveled up in more than a year, I have progressed immensely. I have reached the absolute limit, and even after that, I have continued to harvest the Grimms, which have given me great resources, and it is due to the aid of these resources that I was able to build one of the biggest human forces in history.

    "I knew it would not work; it is a good thing; I have taken the things in my hand," said the deep voice, and with it came a feeling of impending death.

    The host of the voice materialized above us, and so was the source of the danger; it was a ck Apeman, holding a clear white hammer which wasing toward us with a speed that we could not even follow, even if it did that wouldn''t have changed anything considering the bastard attacking us is Grand Lord.

    At this moment, everything had slowed down; I could see the Grimm Grand Lordsughing as they moved to blockdy Ang and others from rescuing.

    Even Patriarch Bradford, who was hiding, had also been blocked by Grimm Grand Lord; he would not be able to rescue us on time, and nor feet touched the frost before the hammer of Grimm Grand Lord struck us.

    Aside from the horror and fear, I felt very apologetic toward my group; they would die because of me. The Grimm is targeting me, it is looking at me with, and huge hammer centered on me; it is clear that I am its target, but others would not survive if the hammer struck.

    Hun!

    The hammer was just inches away from striking my shields when I felt the familiar cold and the great rm sh in Grimms eyes.

    I could see it looking at me with great regret before suddenly, its happen exploded in even great power and changed its trajectory toward the opposite direction.

    CLANNNNG!

    A loud ng rang out as the hammer of Apeman shed against the wickedly pointy ss silvery-white ss staff, which looked like a work of art but froze up the energy on the hammer and even the smallyer of ssy ice appearing on the Apeman, which immediately shook off.

    "Leader of Humans," said the Apeman with a look of shock as the Grand Commander materialized in front of it.

    It is not just the Apeman that is shocked, but also the other five Grimm Grand Lords and other humans, aside from other Grand Lords and me.

    When her inheritance core merged with the elemental core, she had already gained power very close to that of the Grand Lords, enough to entertain them for a few minutes, and now, nearly a year had passed, and with how perfect her inheritance had bonded with her elemental core, even I don''t know how powerful she had be.

    Though, I know one thing for certain, she could take on Tekr without any problem.

 Chapter 2767 Star World

    "You should not have attacked them, Tekr," said the Grand Commander, and to the shock of the Grimm Grand Lord, it saw five quasi-Grand Lords being frozen to the ss.

    "You bitch!" It cursed and moved to save them but stopped three delicate silvery ss staff with a pointy edge appeared in front of it, stopping it from its tracks. "It is a price for breaking an agreement," she said, and the only thing the Grimm Grand Lord could do was re at her.

    I looked at the two bright moons and sighed; the reason elemental bodies are so desired and feared is that they give absolute dominion over their element. When they are in the presence of their element, everything bes their domain.

    The reason she was able to move so swiftly, avoiding the five Grand Lords, was moonlight which is everywhere, and under it, it is very hard to deal with her, and it is not her only element.

    "You will pay for this," said Tekr with gritted teeth and a zing aura, "I am waiting," replied the Grand Commander.

    The Grimm did not move from their spot; they had created a single chance for an attack, and they failed. Now, if they try anything, there will be consequences; even without it, there will be consequences.

    The idiots missed the chance and even paid the price for their failure, and it is far from the end of their trouble. If they had seeded, the risk they took would have been worth it, but now the ball ispletely in our favor.

    Because our most important powerhouses, those with the greatest potential, have already gone inside, including me, who will go in a few micro-seconds, while there are many high-Grandmaster and few quasi-ones, they are not as important as I or Jill or ellen.

    So, now we could force the negotiation, and it would be fine with us if the Grimm chose the battle because, as I have said, our most important people have already gone inside.

    It is quite regretful that I would not be able to see what would happen next as my feet had finally changed the frothing surface, and I began to feel the sensation that thousands of people who went inside have recorded.

    This thing had many names like the star world or luminary paradise and tens of others, but most people referred to it as a thing, and more than half of the people who went inside it described alive; they felt it being alive for the first second they touched it like I am now as the froth begins to envelop me.

    It felt alive; it was not just the sensation of the froth, which felt like a touch of skin, but also the faint beat that felt like a real heartbeat.

    I wanted to struggle against the frost and the strange feeling it was giving me, but I remained calm and let it cover me fully. The struggle is fruitless, as once you touch the surface of it, you will not be able to get out of it, even with the power of the Grand Lord.

    The froth did not take even a second to envelop mepletely, and when it did, all the feeling vanished, and I found myself in a vast cosmos, and around me were thousands of twinkling stars in all the colors I had seen in my life and some I had not.

    It is theorized that this ce contains a space that is even bigger than our world; there are so many ces here that one could not count, and every time, 30% would be different; when onebines the area of these ces, it would easily be many times of our world.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and focused on the stars around me; the size of this ce did not matter; what mattered was choosing the star.<sub> </sub>

    There are hundreds of thousands of them, and each would take me to a different ce, and the thing is, I don''t know where it would take me; it is said to be apletely random thing.

    I looked around before choosing a dark cyan star and flew toward it; there was no meaning behind choosing it; I found it pleasant and flew toward it and hoped it would be a gateway that would take me to that ce where I wanted to go.

    To be honest, this ce is amazing and contains chances that would take one to even Grand Lord ss, but I have no interest in them; I do not need the chances of this ce to make the advancements.

    Here in this ce, I have onlye for one and one ce only, and if this ce did not have it, I would have remained back and focused on creating more powerhouses for my race.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Finding that ce would totally depend on my luck as there is no map that could take me there. Though I did find some hints about it after scouring through a huge amount of data we have about this ce.

    As I flew toward the star, I found myself alone despite thousands entering before me which is not surprising as this ce might be the same for everyone, but people face it alone. There have never been people whoe across each other in this ce.

    A few minutes passed, and the cyan star began to grow bigger and bigger as I flew closer and closer to it; by that time, half an hour had passed, and the cyan star had be a giant in front of me.

    It had be big as the city and emitted faint coldness, which was apanied by a feeling of danger, which made me careful and lowered my speed. There was not any information about its danger, likely because those who faced it died, and there was no one around to report it.

    Around ten more minutes passed, and I finally stopped in front of the massive cyan star, which was burning brightly in the cold fire.

    Click!

    As the information said, the star had a door, it is at the very top of it; I looked at it for a few seconds before pulling the door, and it clicked. I don''t know why I am surprised to see that when I clearly know this would happen.

    I did not waste any second and walked inside and saw theke containing the clear blue water; I even saw a few fishes swimming in it and also five Grimms and two humans. They are walking through theke and are not rxed as they should be; there is a huge sweat pouring out of their bodies.

    "Theke of cleansing," I said softly with a slight groan as this challenge going to be quite difficult, but I had to pass it to reach the wooden door which was waiting for me on the other side; reaching there would not be easy.

    With that thought, I wasted no time and began to climb down the marble steps toward theke; these steps were one of the easy steps I had in a couple of hours.

    While I groaned seeing theke, I was happy to see it. It is one of themon tests one faces after entering the thing; nearly 20% of people face it, and the benefits it offers are equal to what stainless blood-soul lotus offers, which is huge.

 Chapter 2768 The Lake

    Dip!

    I took a step inside the pool and immediately felt a refreshing feeling, but I also felt the heaviness, which would increase with every step.

    One has a week to finish this challenge; after that, they are out; if they do not get out, no it sends one to another challenge which is not only more difficult but also dangerous, and if they fail in that too, they will be sent to even more dangerous mission.

    It will be continued for four weeks before they are thrown out of this ce, but most wouldn''t survive, as those with the ability to survive would clear the challenges easily.

    There is a debate among humans about who killed the humans most here, the challenges or the Grimms. Usually, the answer is Grimm, with them being mortal enemies and all, but here it is different.

    A few secondster, I dipped another foot in theke and began to take the steps, which increased the cleansing effect and weight at the same time.

    The effect of theke is different for everyone; it works proportionally to the strength of the body and soul; the purer the person''s soul and body are, the more pressure they would feel because it is the purer body and soul that require the greatest efforts purify them even further.

    Within a minute, my body got nearly submerged in theke; the body below my neck waspletely underwater, even half of my neck, just like the humans and Grimms in front of me.

    It does not matter what size you are; it will submerge you to the neck.

    It took a few minutes, but two humans finally noticed me, and a few secondster, the Grimms, all of whom had aical horror appearing on their faces.

    In the past few years, quite a few rumors have appeared about me in the Grimms, but the one that spread the most that me eating the Grimms. It is said that I love to eat the Grimms alive, which is why I have captured them with my strings and caged them somewhere that even powerful Grimms could not find them.

    I don''t know who spread the rumors; it is not the coven because they tried to tamp it down as it increased my notoriety among the Grimms.

    Well, I am happy as long as the rumor is not about me eating my fellow humans.

    Two hours passed when another Grimm behind me, a familiar Grimm; though the information had said it was a Grandmaster, it had turned out to be a High-Grandmaster. Seeing me, a clear sh of fear couldn''t help but appear in its eyes.

    It controlled its emotions quickly but did not step into theke for nearly half an hour before dipping its toes inside.

    I did not care for it, especially when it did not even have a bloodline; I focused on crossing theke, whose pressure was increasing with every step. Currently, the pressure is fine, and I could much faster, but I decided to maintain a steady pace.

    Things going to get very hard for me; I don''t know whether I will be able to cross theke in time; unlike these people ahead of me, my soul and body are much purer than theirs. Despite being a Master, my soul and body are nearly as pure as the Grand Lords, who have the purest souls and bodies.

    Now, thiske is going to grind them like they have never been before, but if I pass the test, I will receive great benefits, which would be extremly beneficial to me when I level up to the Grandmaster ss.<sub> </sub>

    So, no matter how difficult it is, I will have to pass this test.

    A day had passed, and I continued moving at a simr pace while the water continued to seep the energies inside me, performing the gentle cleansing with every step that continued to be heavier and heavier, but still, my pace remained unchanged.

    In a single day, I had already crossed more than a third of theke, and if I continued moving at such speed, it wouldn''t take me more than two and half days to cross the wholeke.

    I wish that woulde true, but it would not as the pressure has continued to increase, and it will till I will be forced to slow down my pace. I wonder when that time is; I hope it will be after I have crossed 90% of theke.

    It is not the first time I have been in this type of test; I remembered a few years ago, I had passed through theke such as this, and that challenge was much easier than this; I have crossed through it in a record time, a feat which will be quite hard to replicate in this challenge.

    Another day passed, and I had nearly crossed 75% of theke with my unchanging pace, but now doing that would be quite difficult.

    The pressure has be so great that in a few hours, I wouldn''t be able to maintain this unchanging pace. I will need to make changes.

    It took me around five hours before I was forced to slow down the pace, I could continue with the previous pace, but it would be detrimental in the long run. So, it would be better if I slowed down on my own to save energy that I would useter.

    Another day passed, and five Grimms reached the door, while the two humans slowed down their faces a lot; the five Grimms were waiting by the door to attack the humans.

    One could be attacked in theke, but the power of the attack is reduced a lot, which is why they are waiting by the door to finish the job they could not do earlier. The humans are looking at me with hope, but all I can give them is a smile as I try my everything to take one step after another.

    It had be difficult for me to take the steps under this intense pressure which was making me feel like there was a mountain on my face, but I had to do it.

    Another day passed, and my pace had slowed down even further with the sweat pouring out of every part of my body which I could spend any effort to stop as every bit of my effort was done to take the step ahead and save the pitiful humans who havee beside me and now walking an ant pace.

    They have no choice; the five Grimms are above what they could handle with their power. They might have some chance to escape if they had been outside, but here, it is very hard when the Grimms are standing right in front of the door.

    So, to save them, I began to put more and more effort into every step of mine, and finally, at the end of the sixth day, I reached the end of theke that now only ten some meters have remained for me to cross.

    Click!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "We will see you ahead, humans!" shouted the five Grimms at two Masters before opening the door and walking through it one after another before not a single one of them left.

 Chapter 2769 Bamboo Golems I

    "Thank you very much, lord Zaar; we wouldn''t have been standing here without you," thanked the two Masters again before walking through the open door, which closed behind them a secondter.

    As they disappeared, all the energy seemed to be leaving me, and I stopped.

    There were less than ten meters remaining in theke, but I had no energy to take even a single step; I just wanted to close my eyes and sleep, and I nearly did that before waking up a few secondster.

    It would be aplete disaster if I fell into sleep. Forget losing the challenge; I might end up losing my life in the hands of the bastard who is cautiously following behind me, it would have easily passed by me, but fear in its heart had kept it back.

    Though I have no doubt that if it is given a chance, it will hack me into pieces without a second thought, and sleeping would directly be handling that chance on the tter.

    So, I forced myself to remain awake and moved through the water, which felt no less than solid metal. Taking a single step forced me to dig into my body and soul for every bit of strength and use every strand of willpower I had.

    I took one step after another with each step, taking everything for me before finally, three and half hourster, I stepped out of theke and felt like a mountain full of weight had been lifted out of my shoulders.

    Thud!

    I fell down on the marble steps as Ipletely got out of theke; I was feeling the lightest I have ever felt before and also tired, very tired.

    I remained on my spot for a few minutes before crawling up on the t ground and started taking out things, and soon there was a formation around me, powered by four powerful defensive artifacts.

    This is the seventh day, and I still have little more than twenty hours.

    I want to take the rest. While I could continue with this tiredness with some small rest, I would rather sleep and let it all out because the next challenge could be dangerous, and if it turned out as tiring as this one, then I could forget toplete it.

    "I will be sleeping now, you could attack if you want, but I will kill you if you do that." "Let me sleep for eight hours, and I will leave without even ncing at you," I said to Leopardman, who was still in theke, and closed my eyes without waiting for its replies.

    I was so tired that I fell into sleep without a second, and it was a deep sleep without dreams and nightmares.

    ''Wake up,''

    Exactly eight hourster, I was woken up by my clone, and the first thing I looked at after I opened my eyes was the Leopardman, who was in the same spot as earlier.

    "I have waited as you have asked me too, now get the hell out of here," It said, "I will soon, but first, let me eat something," I replied with a smile and cleansed myself with a method to feel refreshed, which I do not have too, as I am already feeling quite refreshed.

    I said and took out the freshly cooked meal box that my clone had cooked and began to eat while going over the changes that theke had brought to me.

    Back home, I have reached the limit; I have advanced as much as I could with the help of resources and the consuming the Grimms with the bloodline that I could not improve any more in any aspect, but in the past six days, I have.

    Which would have been quite hard, near impossible, considering I have reached the limit, but here I have improved.<sub> </sub>

    This ce is heartless, merciless, and will throw one challenge after another without giving you a break or a way to get out before the four weeks, but if you survive here more than a month, you will automatically make advancement; the Master with no future will advance to Grandmaster and Grandmaster to High-Grandmaster.

    It is veryplicated when ites to bing a Grand Lord, but it is possible; some people always break into that boundary whenever this thing appears.

    Since this thing appeared thousands of years ago, this is the first time we have sent so many Grand Lords here; till now, we have never sent more than thirty-five Grand Lords into this ce, but there are nearly double, and many of them have quite a potential.

    Like the members of Pyramid and people like Lady Yui and Lady Redhorn, who are among the precious few who have the core at Grand Lord, thus have the highest chances against that level.

    Theke had purified my body and soul even further; I could see the shine of my soul be denser and even purer than before, which couldn''t help but put a smile on my face.

    Soon, I finished the meal, and the empty box went back to my core; I got up and walked toward the door before stopping in front of it and looking back at the Grimm.

    Click!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hope that you will note against me again because next time me meet, I will kill you," I said and pulled open the door and walked inside.

    I did not have to say anything to the Grimm, but I had been uttered bored these past six days and done nothing other than take the most difficult walk on theke. So, I wanted to have fun, and threatening the Grimm, who is already scared shitless of me, is fun.

    I stepped into the darkness, and immediately white star came floating toward me and stuck on my wrist. Seeing the number on it, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    The score took me by surprise; it was much higher than I had thought, which I had not expected, considering I had taken more than six days to pass the challenge of seven. Though, the better than I had thought, it is not highest but not lowest either.

    I am happy nheless; it became very usefulter, and I will need quite a high score if I want to reach the ce I want to go.

    Step!

    A secondter, after the star-struck to my wrist, the darkness had disappeared, and I found myself in arge clearing of the beautiful bamboo forest, the bamboo around me moving slowly in a gentle wind, producing melodious sounds.

    Just like theke, a board appeared for a second, informing what type of challenge it would. The words were a little vague, but I understood the gist, which was to fight some opponents, and I had three days to defeat them.

    Sup Sup Sup

    Barely a second passed since the board had disappeared when the sound of air piercing rang out, and I saw wooden arrows with the end onyx crystal heading at me with a speed that most absolute peak High-Grandmaster difficult to deal with.

    ''This would be fun,'' I said, and a red saber appeared in my hand, and I moved it toward the arrows that wereing toward me from all three directions, all of them being aimed at my weak spots.

 Chapter 2770 Bamboo Golems II

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    The saber in my hand moved wlessly and shed against the arrow which was aiming for my eyes before appearing next to the one targeting my neck and shing against the one targeting my thighs; in a fraction of a second, it destroyed them.

    <o>,m All three arrows exploded with head, and even their shaft had splinted into pieces as I moved my saber with the mountain cleaving style.</o>

    Hun!

    I had just destroyed the arrows and looked at my work when I saw the blurring movements, and in a fraction of secondster, there were three delicate bamboo golems, each wearing a green cloak made of bamboo fiber and having a green bamboo sword in their hands.

    Sup Sup Sup

    All three of them appeared above me and swung their thin swords at me, and if that was enough, another round of arrows came at me, and this time, it was not simple three arrows but a barrage of tens of arrows, which kept increasing by seconds.

    ''The challenge of the first week is supposed to be easiest,'' I thought as I fought these difficult opponents before two strings of hands came out of behind, each holding a short blue spear.

    If it had been just three bamboo golems, the red saber would have been more than enough, but the arrowsplicate things. So, for precaution, I summoned the two arts; they will deal with the arrows while I fought with three golems with a saber.

    CLANG

    My saber moved and shed against all three bamboo swords at once, which I have to say posses quite a physical force despite looking light.

    My attack had stopped them in their tracks while my spears destroyed the arrows, but the very next moment, they disappeared from their spot and appeared beside me, cornering me from all three sides as they attacked.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    The red saber moved like a viper and shed against the attack of the bamboo sword, while the spears moved to defend against another barrage of arrows, which packed a lot more punch than before.

    The small, calm clearing has be a battlefield, but despite our powerful moves and destructive shockwavesing from it, the bamboo around remained fine. The constant shockwaves made the sounding from them even more melodious.

    The bamboo golems and I shed around the opening, wanting to strike at each other weak spots, which by the way, is quite difficult.

    Whoever designed these golems must be someone great; their skills are even greater than the zombie I had fought about a year ago. These golems not only fight well, but they also have amazing teamwork, not only with fighters but also with the hidden archers.

    They are attacking me in such a way that will give them the optimum opportunity to strike at my weakness; this is something else.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It had been a while since I had such a challenge, so I did not hold back and began to use every move mybat style had to offer. I did not care for the score, which would be higher if I had finished them early; the only thing I cared about was fighting to my heart''s content.

    I even started to use the new moves of the mountain cleaving style I learned a few months ago from my art, which I have not properly able to incorporate with the saber.

    So, I begin to use them more and more despite facing greater danger, as they are easily able to read the weakness of it and strike, but that is also helping me too, as I am quickly finding out my weakness and fixing them immediately.

    If I had chosen the sword, the battle would have be much easier, but where is the fun in that? Also, I would not be able to learn as much as I should.<sub> </sub>

    Since I havee to this ce, I should take full advantage of it because even with all its danger, the challenges in this ce would still pale inparison to what we will face the moment wee out.

    With its appearance, the final phase has begun, and the war will be finished in a matter of months; seeing the scale of it, we would not be able to recover if we lost this war. If some of the information we have collected is right, then we might as well get exterminated in war.

    So, for the survival of my race, I need to get as much as I can from this ce and hope that when I get out, there will remain something to fight for.

    The Grand Lords have already said, the moment entry closed, the Grimms will start their assault, while we have kept huge forces, including half of the Grand Master and the Grand Lords. I still worry, and the reason is the troubling intelligence we have got about the Grimms.

    The reason Grimms were able to produce so many powerhouses at such a quick speed, and the same reason could spell out our extermination with us unable to give anything given its power.

    Still, there is a chance because the powerhouses of that level have many restrictions. If it weren''t for restrictions, the powerhouse of such a level would require mere minutes to wipe us all out. If it could do that, it would have done that ages ago.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and focused on my battle; I have a habit of overthinking things. I should not do that while I am here; the only thing I should focus on improving myself so much that when the timees, even if that thinges, I will be able to stand against it.

    Though that seemed impossible. So, I will focus on what is possible with my current strength; the bamboo golems.

    More than two hours passed when I finally got the chance to strike the body of the golem, and I took it without wasting even a second.

    BAMMM!

    My saber moved like a snake, avoiding the two bamboo sword before striking the waist of the golem hard, while sending the powerful burst of inheritance energy.

    BOOOM!

    A secondter, the bamboo golem exploded into pieces; I did not move, instead moved toward the two golems which attacked me amidst the splitters, which are quite powerful themselves, but my armor was strong enough to handle them.

    CLANG!

    My saber shed against the bamboo golem before I disappeared and appeared above the second bamboo golem and brought down my saber.

    It reacted fast and even had the aid of arrows, but my spears handled them before my saber shed against the head of the golem, avoiding the sword that came for defense.

    BOOOM!

    The second golem exploded into pieces, and I moved toward the third without stopping; the golem did not seem to have fear as it came at me, but it was no challenge without two, especially when I knew all its moves.

    BOOOM!

    My saber avoided its sword without much effort before piecing its stomach, and a momentter, it also exploded into pieces like the other two golems.

 Chapter 2771 SURVIVE

    "Now, its your turn," I said and pulled, and immediately, three bamboo golems came out of the bamboo; they tried to struggle, but all was fruitless in front of my strings.

    BOOOM!

    "Goodbye," I said, and the saber and the spears struck the bamboo golems and archers at the same time, making them explode into pieces.

    My strings picked up the sword and bows of the golem and took them to my core before sitting down in a clean space.

    Little more than two hours passed, and now there were two choices in front of me, whether I could wait for three days and go and go right now. I decided to wait, not for three days, but for a few hours, to consolidate what I had learned.

    Spending three days here would be an utter waste of time, and this opportunity which I have to exploit to its fullest.

    Click!

    Three hourster, I got up and walked toward the gate, which is at the end of this beautiful bamboo clearing, before opening it and walking inside.

    Once again, the darkness has enveloped me, and a star appeared, and this time, it gave me the best score, which is not surprising, seeing I had not taken even half a day to defeat those bamboo golems.

    A second after the star appeared on my wrist and merged with the first before, everything cleared, and I found myself on the floating ck brick tform with an information board ahead of me. The challenge is described in short but precise words and has one word that is in capital letters.

    ''SURVIVE,''

    Sup Sup Sup

    The board disappeared, and a momentter, I saw a couple of spears materializing around me beforeing at me at an incredible speed.

    My expression became serious, this might look like a challenge that Knights would face, but it is not. These survival types are the hardest challenges that one would face here. It is very hard to survive the whole period in them, as they are not only difficult but also quite long.

    Thankfully, this challenge is only a day long, but it would not be easy to deal with, and I better remember that the bamboo golems I have faced before are proof of that.

    Hun!

    The spears came at me from all directions with an amazing speed, but as they came closer to me, they turned like a snake, replicating the movement of the expert spear master. I was not surprised; I was expecting something like it, as such challenges have appeared.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    The ax in my hand moved with speed and destructive power and shed against the spears and destroyed thempletely, but that was just the beginning.

    Another round of weapons came, and this time, they not only had spears but also hammers, and as they approached me, they moved with a fashion they would move when an expert is wielding them, which created a confusing view, especially now when I am getting attacked by different kind of weapons together.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG<sub> </sub>

    The attacks werepletly destroyed by my ax, but that was just the beginning as before I even destroyed all the weapons, another group materialized, and then another before the second had even shed against me.

    ''As expected, no challenge is easy, even those of the first month which are considered the easiest.'' I thought as I looked at theing weapons.

    As I have said before, the whole ce would continuously throw challenges at you, and you will have to crash through them before failure would send you to an even more dangerous challenge, while winning will also throw you at an even more dangerous challenge.

    ? One might not see any difference between winning and losing, but there is because losing will make you continuously fight without giving you the slightest bit of rest, and such a condition, will kill even the world''s strongest, much less me.

    Every this thing appears it will take at least a quarter of our lives; the number is always greater than it, but never lower; a couple of times, we have lost more than 50% of the people; the challenges that appeared at those times were truly difficult.

    The mortality rate is even high among the Grimms, where at least 40% of their people die, and at the worst time, they have even lost 75% of all those who entered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Still, despite such a high mortality rate, the people of both races fight toe here, especially those who are at the end of their potential. For those, this ce offers a true opportunity that they will not find outside and the absolute truth.

    Ten minutes have passed, and now the attacks are constantlying without the slightest break, and the number and types of weapons have also increased.

    Now every minute, there would at least twenty different types of weapons would be attacking me, and some were strange and difficult to deal with, like the morning star and chakram; I had nearly summoned two more arms to deal with constant pressure.

    I would rather not do that this soon; I want tost at least an hour before I bring out the arms.

    Time passed, and with every minute, things got harder and harder to deal with; in just half an hour, I had already started sweating heavily under this assault. If there had been someone else in my spot, they would have already started using the skills and even boosted their strength.

    I have skills and could also boost my strength, but I would rather not do that; for more than a year, I have been focusing on thebat style, and I would rather focus my all on that first.

    It is not like I would not use the skills I have developed and the boosts I have, it would be foolish to not use them, and I would be forced to as the challenges got harder and harder, but till then, I would polish mybat method, before I begin to polish my skills.

    There is a reason I have been focusing so much on thebat style for more than a year, and the reason for it is more than a personal preference. I am developing something, and for it, I need arge amount ofbat data in every weapon possible.

    I have already added the first model of what I am developing into my Grandmaster inheritance, and if it works as I had expected it to, then I will have another trump card.

    Over the years, I havee to know that my strings are not omnipresent; there are ways to deal with them, So I would need something else to deal with the enemies, something strong, something that is as hard to deal with as my strigs.

    I had to think a lot before the idea came to my mind, and afterprehensively thinking about it, I wasted no time developing it.

    Sup!

    The dart shed by my ax, avoiding it by hair breath distance,ing directly for my eyes. If I had moved my head away on time, I would get much more than thecerating air.

    ''It seemed like it is time to bring them out,'' I said, and two arms came out of behind, each holding a rapier and scimitar, and they moved toward theing weapons.

 Chapter 2772 Supreme Commander

    PYRAMID

    "Horror pods; the Grimm bastards are using those damned things," said Lord Whitmore with a grimacing face as the Grimms brought out one of their most dangerous weapons, which they have been using for thousands of years in nearly every war.

    On the thirty-four battlefields, a grey-blue-colored mist exploded the battlefield, and immediately screams of humans began to ring out as the mist drilled inside them, and horrific pores began to materialize over their bodies; some humans had just exploded into the blood and gore, infecting even more.

    With the appearance of that thing, the final phase of the war had begun, and both sides began to fight no back hold battle, using everything they had, bringing out the weapons they had kept secret for such long.

    "Ask healers of these thirty-four battlefields to prepare the pools of solution we are sending," said Grand Commander to her aid before turning back to the screens.

    "Since the Grimms have started to use the horror pods, it wouldn''t look good if we hold back," she said and pressed the button in front of her, instantly connecting to themanders of the battles.

    "Release the roses," she ordered, and for a few seconds, nothing happened before a terror appeared on the battlefield. It had been quite a while since they had used it on the battlefield, and Grimms seemed to have been nearly forgetting about them before that beautiful horror appeared and began to chase them.

    The huge vines appeared on the battlefield and began to capture the Grimms in their thorns before sucking their blood and growing at a speed that even Grimms could not stop.

    Some idiots tried to attack it with it, but they were barely able to put any scratch on them before the vines enveloped them, and the thorns began to suck their essences and grow.

    The vines, which had only appeared in the few spots on the battlefield, soon appeared across the whole battlefield as they grew at a horrifying speed, chasing away the running Grimms; even the Grimm''smanders are helpless against them as they themselves are struggling against vines.

    "I have nearly forgotten how dangerous these things created by the Grandmaster are," muttered Lord Whitmore as he saw the destruction these vines were bringing.

    "They are like a bloodhound, chasing away every Grimm that they could smell," said Lord Hern, seeing how vines split into hundreds of parts every second and killed thousand of Grimms, which powered them further and made them grow faster.

    In a matter of few minutes, the battlefield haspletely changed; now, it is not only the humans that are screaming but also the Grimms. The Grimms are now screaming so loud, that they havepletely drowned the sound of humans.

    Ten more minutes passed, and now the bloody battlefields have turnedpletely green with vines, which have to begin to shine as the essence roses begin to spurt on them.

    Though nobody is focused on it, as the power of the pods and the vines have disappeared, the humans and Grimms begin to fight hard again.

    If it had been a battle before, they would retreat into their forts, but now there are no such options. The humans have drunk the potions, which slowed down the effect of horror pods entering inside them, and now fighting, cutting down every Grimms they havee across or being cut down by the Grimm.

    The battles are now a hundred times more horrifying than before; the casualties are piling into thousands, but there is no stopping.

    It would not stop till one side ispletely defeated or begin to retreat, where they will chase the retreating side, bringing out the weapons and powerhouses to break the forts.<sub> </sub>

    The wars are horrifying, and this one is going to be the most horrifying of all, as both races are hell-bent on making this thest war they have ever fought.

    "Lord Whitmore, how many of our forces have returned by now?" she asked, and he immediately provided the figures. "Sent them to fort san¡­" she began to give the order to move them to the different forts across the human territory.

    As thest phase begins, the battlefields have begun shifting back to the maind from the ruin; both races have given the order to bring out all their people from the runes to the maind for the final battle.

    "The number is not enough; we need more people," said Grand Commander, "The realm gates are already running at the full capacity," Lord Whitmore informed, and hearing that the hands of the Grand Commander couldn''t help but curl up in the fist.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Ask all the organization to activate their realm-breaking gates; we will provide them coordinates to bring our forces down from the ruins," said Grand Commander, surprising Lord Whitmore greatly.

    "This decision will need the highest authority," he said and looked at Grand Commander, "I have it," she said and produced a badge, which surprised all the people. All of them immediately stood up and bowed, seeing the badge in her hand; she had gotten something that very few have gotten across the history of humans race.

    "It shall be done, suprememander," said Lord Whitmore; she had be a suprememander, and with this designation, she had the authority to order even Grand Lords, and they will listen.

    Very few across history were able to gain this designation because not only it trust but also power. One might not believe it, but power is easier to gain but the trust.

    To gain the designation require the approval of each and every Grand Lord; not even a single objection is allowed for it. This is hard extremly hard to gain because, with this designation, she hadplete authority over every human and resource control.

    She drains a supreme of its people and resources and sends Grand Lord on a suicidal mission, and they wouldn''t be able to do much anything.

    Not many people know it, but the supremes are connected to the pyramid, their offensive measure is connected to the pyramid, and so are their vaults, and the authority of the suprememander also gives herplete authority over the pyramid.

    She is the fifth person to gain this authority in ten over ten thousand years of the history of the human race. Thest person who gained authority was Ramona Hawthorn; she had gained that through fear.

    She had demanded it and beaten every Grand Lord of humans in a single battle that they had no choice but to give her what she had wanted.

    "All the organization affirmed the order; I have begun sending the coordinates to them, and soon hundred and fifty-seven new channels would be open for our forces toe back," Lord Whitmore informed.

    "Send the Grandmasters for the protection with Grand Commanders as overseers in every region," she ordered; he couldn''t help but be surprised to hear that but followed the order a secondter.

    It is not a time to keep the forces hidden, especially now that Grimms would try their all to defeat them in three weeks before, after three weeks, the people begin toe back, and they would want to defeat the humans before that or at least deal enough damage, that new powerhouses that came out will bepletely useless.

 Chapter 2773 Fifteen Days

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Finally, two artificial hands came out from behind me, one holding a saber and spear and helping me defend against the weaponsing toward me.

    Isted longer than I had expected, nearly three hours which is more than I had expected myself tost.

    With the appearance of two extra hands, things rxed immediately; with these three weapons, I could have better control over the directions and control more area.

    Still, I did not dare to get too rxed, things seems easy now, but they will get harder with the passing of time. So, I need to be careful and look for a pattern among the weapons, which will make dealing with this challenge easier.

    The notes of minority powerhouses imed that there is a pattern in such challenges; if one is able to find and exploit it, then the difficulty of the challenge reduces a lot.

    Many more have refuted the ims, saying there is no pattern and these weaponse off randomly, but I am going to differ from that.

    I have felt the pattern since the first hour of the challenge; it isplex and elusive, and getting hold of it is going to be difficult. Those who have sensed the pattern have said that it is easier to sense it than unravel it and then make use of it.

    Still, I am searching for it because I do not want to defend myself like dumb; there is a challenge in that, but an even bigger challenge would be finding the pattern, and I will do it without taking any help from my clone, which is busy doing some important things.

    Before I knew it, five hours had passed, and I still have not found the pattern, but I have made progress, and I feel like I will be able to find it; it just takes a little more time.

    I was right; it did take time, a lot more than I had thought it would be, so much that now the pressure of the challenge has increased immensely, and in a few minutes, even three weapons wouldn''t be enough to defend against the attacks.

    Though now, I do not have to worry about it, the pattern has be visible in front of me. I could see the invisible threat connecting to all the weapons.

    With this invisible thread, everything became clear, and I moved my weapons ording to the pattern I was seeing.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Something magical started to happen as I began to move my weapons through the invisible line; I started to find things bing easy that, in a few minutes, they had be nearly effortless; I just needed to move my weapons in the invisible line and my weapons would sh against theing attacks on their owns.

    The attacks of weapons are fast andplex, but I have no problem defending against them; it is starkly different than what I was facing a few minutes ago.

    I remained focused on the pattern and increased the speed and the power of my attack ordingly, I defended against the attacks without any effort, and it couldn''t help but amaze me and filled me with inspiration.

    If I could find a pattern in the enemies fighting as I have done against the weapons, it would be much easier to kill them.

    Though I understood the difficulty of that, what I am facing now is aplicated pattern of attacks, but it is a dead one without a soul, far easier to crack than the fighting style of any sentient being, which changes ording to a condition far more flexibly that something created by the runic formation.<sub> </sub>

    It made cracking the fighting style of a sentient being such a difficult, near impossible task if I wanted to do it on the same level as I have done with this dead pattern.

    Time passed, and soon twenty hours passed, and I sat down while two more arms came out of behind me and began to deal with the weapons around me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The difficulty did not increase by much, but I am slowly getting tired, and I want to rest a little because this challenge willst whole twenty-four hours without giving me the slightest break before I get thrown into another challenge.

    Before that, I want to rest my body as much as possible, as who knows what kind of challenge I got thrown into, and for it, I want to be prepared as possible.

    With the four artificial arms, I did not need to move my body, and after an hour, I evenid down and let the four arms do all the work they were doing expertly. Following my intentions across the pattern without making the slightest mistake.

    CLANG!

    Time passed as I defended, and before I knew it, the butcher''s saber on my left struck the sharp boomerang, destroying thest weapon toe at in the challenge, and the secondter, the blue stone door appeared in front of me.

    Click!

    I got up and walked toward the door before stepping inside into familiar darkness, which gave me another star, the one with the highest score, before sending me to another challenge.

    Days passed by one after another, and before I knew it, it had been fifteen and a half days since I entered this ce. In these fifteen days, I havepleted nine challenges; the shortest one had a time limit of three hours, while the longest one had a week.

    I havepleted each and every one of them and got the best score; aside from the first challenge, which gave me a subpar score, every other challenge came at me, and I excelled at it, including this one that has given me the highest score yet.

    Hun!

    A momentter, everything cleared, and I found myself in great shock; in many instant things, I did not even sense them; they just happened in an instant.

    First, I am naked; there is not a single piece of clothing on my body, not even my storage ring, which usually lies hidden in my skin, but that is not a shocking thing. The shocking thing is that I have turned into apletely normal person.

    My connection and my energy had disappeared, and I found myself at the weakest I have ever, even when I burned my blood and became so weak that I did not have the strength to twitch the finger; even at that time as I was not weak as I am right now.

    Before that time, even if a King wanted to hack me, he wouldn''t have been able to do it with the strength my body had, but now, a simple Knight of the lowest level could massacre me; I lost my power and also my physical augmentation, even sensing my core has be quite difficult.

    Though, I have a perfect connection with the clone, which is not surprising considering we share the same soul.

    As I came out of my shock, I looked around and found myself in a desert at near dawn, with wooden tables spread in front of me, and on them were various things; not powerful, magical things, butmon things which could be easily destroyed by even the weakest knight.

 Chapter 2774 Desert Trek

    "Desert trek,"

    This is the name of the challenge; I have a week to reach the endpoint, with seven midpoints to reach every day.

    The table contains things that I will need and also a weapon that I could choose, which is the only magical thing present in all.

    There are restrictions on choosing things, but with my physical capacity, I would need to be careful about what I take. Aside from water, I will not get anything from the daily midpoints, including the food, so I have to be very careful in choosing the stuff I will take, and I only have half an hour to choose.

    The first thing I did was choose the clothes; the clothes should be light but also insted; it ismon knowledge that the temperature in the desert drops to minus degrees.

    Which is not much of trouble if it is hundreds of degrees minus, but my current body is so weak that it would not be able to take even minus one temperature; I will freeze to death within minutes.

    I chose the clothes which are the lightest and feel most insted before picking up the bag. There, I chose the camp, which seemed sturdy enough to hold even in the storm before, before moving to the water container and the water bottle, and then the food.

    I chose the ration type, which could be eaten directly and also be cooked in water; after that, it was a small stove, a couple small things that woulde in handy, and then another piece of clothing.

    By the time I had done, the whole camping bag had been filled to the brim and felt a little heavy; I wanted to unload something, but I could not as each and everything important.

    I have already been quite austere in my choosing; there are many things I have not chosen, like the entertainment pad and other things.

    Now only three minutes remained, and the only thing remaining to choose is a weapon. I have chosen a specific halberd which could second as the walking stick, which I am sure I will need it.

    The halberd is the only magical thing; it is madepletely of energy which is ck in color with the de being dark red. The de of it was wickedly sharp that I did not dare to touch it.

    With the weapon, everything was ready, but I still waited for the timer to end, which ended two minutester, and everything had disappeared, aside from the start sign board.

    I looked above at the sun, which had fullye out, before staring at the leather map andpass in my hand. The map is normal but very detailed; I think I will not have a problem following it, especially with thepass that came with it.

    A minuteter, I put the map in my pocket and began to walk in the desert; for a while, it was fine other than a feeling of crushing weakness, but soon, I began to feel the heat, and this heat began to increase that within an hour, the hat begins to feel useless.

    In three hours, my whole body got slimed in acrid smell, and the heat began to radiate from the sand as well as the sun, so I wanted to take a few sips from the water canteen hanging from my waist.

    I resisted the urge and continued walking; I decided to drink a fixed amount of water every hour or when my clone told me. I am still in contact with it, and it could see my meta-physical scan, which is not detailed enough due to suppressive power sealing it all.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Still, it is enough to see the condition of my body, which provided enough data on how much water I should drink and the pace I should maintain tost long.<sub> </sub>

    It is quite a cheat, but it is part of my strength which I have worked hard to gain; now, my clone is working to break the suppression; I do not need to unlock all my power, which I think is impossible, with the level of suppression here, but I think, getting a sliver out at the moment of need would help me a lot.

    I have no doubt there will be others in this challenge; there are always people in such challenges, which means there will be Grimms, who will obviously have a great advantage due to their huge size and the power thates with that size.

    With the suppression, every Grimm is an enemy here; even Masters and Grandmasters might be able to kill me with the inherent physical abilities they have.

    Soon, it was twelve in the morning, and the sun over me was spewing fire; I had thought it would be difficult but did not expect it would be this difficult.

    I am sweaty, I am parched, and I am tired; I just want to drink all the water I have and just sleep, but doing that would be a death sentence, especially when those carrion birds flying over me, who just waiting for me to drop dead, so they could nibble on my flesh.

    ''So this is mortality,'' I said as I looked at my condition, so delicate that even a whisper of knight could kill me.

    Back on the maind, I had the power of god; crossing such a desert was a matter of second for me. I held so much power that I could turn the ces into the desert and make volcanoes, and now simple flickr of that aura would wipe me out of existence.

    It seemed like this is the way this ce tells us, that no matter how powerful one is, even with god-like power, there is always something that will bring you down.

    I sighed through the parched lips and continued before stopping at the shade of a big boulder about half an hourter. Necessary, especially with this delicate body of mine, which I do not have to strain too much, because there is no awesome power that will heal the damage immediately as I receive it.

    Though I did notice that my body is slightly stronger than normal, which is likely the result of rule-bending power which had merged into every part of me, even under such strong suppression, it was able to create some leeway.

    I rested for half an hour and took the measures sips of water before I once again looked at the map and continued with the journey.

    Looking at the map, I am making very good progress, and if I am able to maintain such a pace, I will be able to reach the first mid-point by night, where I will be able to replenish the precious water before continuing with this hazardous journey.

    Hun!

    Another hour had passed when suddenly I heard something and carefully began to walk the dune, and when I reached the top, I saw the source of the sound.

    A human, a woman at a distance, is running from the two Grimms who are chasing her, and they are rapidly closing in.

    I didn''t have to imagine what would happen if these Grimms caught her.

 Chapter 2775 Desert Rescue

    I really wanted to focus on crossing the desert, but after seconds of watching, I put my backpack down and many things hanging down from my waist before running toward the two Grimms.

    My mind wanted me to run away, focused on the test as much as possible, but my heart wanted to rescue the women, especially when I felt the women being familiar.

    So, I ran toward them under the scorching desert sun; I did not care how running was not optimum in this environment, and I shouldn''t be doing me, but currently, I do not care. I want to reach there as soon as possible and rescue that woman.

    They discovered me within a minute, and to my surprise, the women took a sharp turn in the opposite direction seeing me.

    Hun!

    It surprised me, but I soon understood her intentions; with her running in the opposite direction, the Grimms had been forced to choose between two humans, and if we know anything about it after fighting with them for more than ten thousand years, it is that they want all humans.

    With the choice of who to follow, the Grimms chose both of us; one went to chase after the women while another came at me.

    I stopped immediately, seeing the Grimming toward me.

    Since it wasing toward me anyway, why should I waste my energy moving toward it? It is better that I just wait for it; the precious few seconds of rest would help me a lot in dealing with the giant Grimming toward me.

    The Grimm came running before suddenly stopping a few hundred meters away from me, and I could feel its big eyes on my face.

    "Hahahaha¡­Micheal Zaar," It said with clear ecstasy, "Never in this ce, I have wished to cross you. It would have been the end of me, but here in the desert, it will be the end of you!" shouted Golden Fire Werewolf in ecstasy and came at with those glowing ax in its hand.

    I think it is unfair to give these damn Grimms the weapons; they already have a huge advantage in their size and the strength that came with it, and now with these weapons, they have be a terror. I can''t imagine the humans who have fallen prey to the Grimms.

    Soon there was only a hundred-meter distance between it, and it came raging; it was a Golden Fire tribe, and I don''t know whether it was a Master, Grandmaster, or a High Grandmaster.

    ording to the information, it is a Master is more than a decade old, and I know enough to believe such old information, what seeing the Grimms bing High-Grandmasters from Masters in a matter of years and especially it being a Golden Fire Werewolf.

    "Go to hell, Zaar!" shouted cakza and swung its ax at me with a speed that seemed really slow; I did not even need to take the help of a clone; it was experience.

    Even though all my abilities are sealed to amon person, I have a great experience with Grimms that even withmon senses, I could see everything, but that does not mean I will have an easy time dealing with them; as here, I am fighting one of the most dangerous battles of my life.

    I did not have healing abilities or armor, and with these energy weapons which could tear through anything, its attack only needed to touch me, given its sheer size, and I will be dead.

    As it lifted its ax, I looked at its bodynguage and began to move; unlike before, there would be no sh of weapons; its speed and physical strength were far greater than mine. I would have to dodge every attack of it if I did not want to be eaten by this bastard.

    The w came at me, and I moved to dodge it, but like me, it could also predict what I would do and move its ws ording to it.<sub> </sub>n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This is why I have said this will be one of the most dangerous battles I have ever fought, and if I want to survive and much less win, then I will have to use every bit of advantage, I will have.

    With that thought in mind, I connected myself to my clone vision, and immediately, everything slowed down further. It is not just that; my clone also began to help analyze it, and immediately, I could predict its moves with uracy akin to seeing the future.

    Unlike me, my clone is not restricted inside my clone; it could use the analyzing power of the High-Grandmaster, even with the very bad visuals it is getting from me, as my senses are restricted, and currently, I am not getting even 0.1% of what, I usually get with senses.

    So, with the aid of my clone, I began to move as the prediction shed around me; it seemed to have noticed the change but did not seem worried as I brought down nearly eight-meter-long ax down toward me.

    It slowly came down, and soon it reached me when a frown appeared on its face when it saw that despite moving its ax toward me as I moved, it was not able to catch me, and even the distance between its ax and me was widening to its frustration.

    Bang!

    Its ax crashed on the sand, but it immediately hacked it toward me without losing even a fraction of a second.

    There was no change in my expression seeing the huge ax heading at me as I stopped, and when it was just a meter in front of me, I jumped toward it, surprising even Grimm, who moved its ax, wanting to hack me with me into two, but even with strength and speed, it won''t catch me.

    Step!

    Like, I had said, it did not catch me as I was sessfully able tond the foot on its ax before jumping to the other side, and it couldn''t do anything.

    "Bastard!"

    It cursed loudly as it stopped its ax and moved it back toward me, which I predicted would happen, and moved to dodge it.

    "Try harder, Grimm. It would be a true shame if you couldn''t kill me with all the advantages this ce has provided you," I said through my parched lips as I dodged another of its attack.

    "I will kill you!" it shouted andunched another strike at me which I again dodged, and it once again attacked me without wasting even a second.

    I have to say this Grimm is good, especially with the advantage of speed and strength; it couldn''t help but deepen the horror in my heart because it will be very hard for my fellow humans to deal with such enemies.

    I hope the woman is fine. Though the chances are not in her favor, all I can do is hope. I have done what I could to save her; she will need to kill the Grimm on her own or survive long enough, so I can go help her, but the chances of that happening is quite low.

    I don''t know whether I will even be able to kill the Grimms given its power its size, as the bastard only needs one strike to kill me, while with my little weapon, I will need more than one, and there is a high chance, that it might crush me to death before that happens.

 Chapter 2776 Desert Battle I

    "Are you going to dodge? It seemed like without your strings, you are nothing, Zaar," taunted Cakza as itunched another attack at me.

    "At least, I am seeding in that, unlike you, who did notnd a single attack on me in the past five minutes," I said back, which made it re at me fiercely and came at me with another attack.

    What it had said is true, and it is time for me to attack. In the past five minutes, I have recorded its limit and know how fast it could go and how much strength it uses on its moves, and I know it is using all its strength and speed without holding anything back.

    My clone had also made studied all its moves and now could predict them with far more precision than before. I also need to do it because I could not afford to waste any more time, as that woman I need to rescue may be dying right now.

    So, it is time that I take the offensive.

    I dodged another of its attacks before bursting toward its legs with all the power I have, and it surprised it as I had expected it to. Since the beginning, I have conserved some of my power, not much, but about 20%, which now will make a great difference in my offensive against it.

    It drew back its ax, but I was already a precious few seconds away, and it knew that too; as the looked uncertainness appeared on its became, its expressions became clear, and it lifted its leg and moved to crush me.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; I wished for it to happen but wasn''tpletely sure about it, considering it is a risky move, but it took it, and I jumped when it reached sufficiently high and finally took out the halberd, which had been at my back since the start of a battle.

    The Werewolf seemed surprised by it, thinking I would attack from the ground, where it is much safer, and I have more space to move around in the air; it is pretty much fixed with my energies sealed and me unable to call any worldly energy.

    A slick smile appeared on its face as it changed the direction of its food, and now, it wasing directly at me.

    The foot ising at a slightly awkward angle and is not fast enough, but it does not need; I am moving fast enough that when I crash into it, I will break a couple of my bones and will be pushed back and ax from behind will finish up the job.

    "You have miscalcted, Zaar," It shouted where there was barely a two-meter distance between its giant foot and me.

    "Really?" I asked, and the next moment, a look of shock appeared on its face as I spun in the air defying the physics or using to its peak.

    It had been a long while since I had used such a risky maneuver, and my clone had to try it to see whether it was possible, and it was, and I did that using the perfect body control I had.

    I spin not only to avoid its giant foot but also to gain the maximum power for my attack; while the de of the weapon could slice through anything like butter, I still wanted something more.

    It tried to move its foot toward me, but it could not do that as the already awkward angel would be even more awkward.

    With the axing from behind, it will lose its bnce, and the only way to avoid that would be to stop the ax, but that would not help it; I would be done with my attack by that time.

    sh!<sub> </sub>

    As I came face to face with its foot, I shed my halberd on the vein of its ankle, which is hidden in thick fur. The de reached the vein and began to sh it, and there was no resistance; the de shed through it beforeing out with the shower of thick dark red blood and the scream of Grimm.

    "Ahhhh¡­"

    The Werewolf screamed loudly, and a momentter, the thick red blood hit me, and it was scalding. Literally scalding, my skin began to scald as it touched me, and there was nothing I could do other than scream, and I wished that I had moved away from the shower spurt as quickly as possible.

    A secondter, I moved away from the ring of blood shower andnded on hot sand, which stuck on the blood, making things more painful and ufortable.

    "You will pay for it, Zaar," said the Werewolf as it turned toward me while the blood spurted from its vein.

    "Die!" It screamed and swung its ax at me in rage, not caring that its careless movement was spurting even more blood from its wound, unconsciously thinking it might heal on its own like it do in the battles outside.

    I jumped back, easily avoiding the sh, but the inherent rage appeared in its eyes, and now, it only wanted to murder me. It took a step toward me and shed its ax again, which I had avoided making it even angrier.

    "You have lost; you should have run away while you have a chance," I teased as I avoided another attack of it. "Shut up!" It roared and attacked me even more furiously.

    Unfortunately, its fury couldn''t help it transform into greater strength as it usually happens. It is losing an immense amount of blood every second, and it is weakening it. It shouldn''t have lost its calm and focused on the injury I have given, but it did not, and that will be the end of it.

    p I am very knowledgeable about the physiology of the Grimms; I don''t think there is anyone in humans who knows about the Grimm''s physiology as much as I do.</anda>

    The werewolves are the mostmon Grimms, and all the subtypes share the same physiology and ankle vein I had cut; it is a major blood vein and also gives quite a lot of pain when cut. It is a reason why I had targeted it specifically despite the danger, and it is very well worth it.

    Though there are some things that caught me off guard, like the temperature of the blood. I truly did not think about it; as usual, this thing never affected me. I could avoid it with theyer of energy, doing that since the first time I began fighting the Grimms.

    This hot blood is not a thing of all the Grimms, but special cases with power powerful fire elemental power like the golden fire were a werewolf.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    This miscalction had cost me a lot; my skin is now scalded, and this willplete this test downright torturous.

    That I really hope my better-than-normal healing power will heal it quickly, but as a healer myself; I know it will be hard because it is not just heated that I will deal with but also the nature of the Grimm''s blood, which contains some very nasty elements that will make my life a living hell.

    But before that happen, I will kill this bastard who did that to me.

 Chapter 2777 Desert Battle II

    "Die, you wretched human," the Werewolf screamed and attacked again, butpared to a minute ago, there was a clear difference between the speed and the power of its attack, and speed had been reduced to more than half, even if its fury had not.

    ''It is time to finish off the Grimm," I said as I looked at theing attack and jumped; I felt quite intense pain as my scaled skin strengthed, the dry sandy bloodyer strength across my body.

    Step!

    I bore through the pain as Inded on the de of the ax and leaped toward the face of the Werewolf with all my strength.

    I could see surprise appearing on its furious face before it opened its giant mouth and moved its face toward me to take a bite of me.

    It is quite risky, more than what I did earlier, and if I failed, I would be weaponless and dead, but it is the only way I could finish the battle quickly, as with my condition and environment around me, I couldn''t fight long.

    Within a second of taking a jump, I spun in the air, and the Grimm became careful, but still, it did not expect what I did next.

    Sup!

    I threw my weapon at it; the only thing that could help me kill it, and my aim was its eyes.

    Seeing the halberding, the rm couldn''t help but sh in its eyes, and it closed them immediately. Its eyelids are very thick, and if it were any other weapon, they would have a hard time piercing it, but with the energy, there is no way it could defend against my small halberd, especially when its weapon is so far away.

    Puchi!

    The halberd reached its left eye and pierced through it smoothly, goingpletely inside it, and I could not even see the end of it.

    "Ahhhhhh¡­" I was to see that, but that surprise immediately melted away from the loud defeaning scream of the Werewolf, on whose head I hadnded before jumping down immediately as far as I could.

    It is a good thing I did that as the next second, it had immediately brought down its hand and its eyes, forgetting me or the giant ax it threw right over my head so fast. If I hadn''t ducked on time, its idental throw would have taken me down.

    It is screaming in pain loudly, and I quickly created as much space between it and myself as I have quickly reached the giant ax it threw a few hundred meters away.

    I remained unmoving as I watched the Grimm fall down on the floor, screaming madly in pain, which continued for more than a minute before the scream slowed down and suddenly stopped.

    ''Did my halberd really reach the brain?'' I thought as I looked at the Werewolf, which had stopped screaming but still twitching on its spot.

    I feel like it is acting, but no way to prove it, which I could not do without a weapon. I should follow my earlier strategy of leaving it in a while until my halberd hit the target, which did not seem so wise now, even when it did not seem to be in any condition to chase me and like die if no help came.

    I looked at the huge ax in front of me and had a hunch and decided to act on it.

    I touched the ax with both of my hands, and a secondter, it changed its size, perfectly fitting into my hands, seeing that a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. I had expected this would happen, but seeing it happening, couldn''t help but make me smile.<sub> </sub>

    I tested the new weapons for a few seconds before walking toward the Grimm; there was a high chance that it might be acting, but I had to take the risk.

    I am walking toward the most dangerous part of it, its hands; I won''t cut it. While cutting the whole hand will be better, even with the weapon, it will take time, and the shes make things quite easy.

    It had already lost quite a lot of blood from the vein in the leg, which is still bleeding. If I cut in the nerves of its hands and even neck, it wouldn''t take even a minute to immobilize it, and from there, killing it will be easy as cutting the cake.

    Slice!

    I cautiously reached its twitching hand, expecting it to stop and reach for me at any moment, but that did not happen, and I was able to slice the nerve of its hand, which began to spurt the fountain of blood.

    Thankfully, I had expected it and was able to avoid it before walking toward the other hand even more cautiously and slicing that hand too.

    Now, I am truly sure it is not acting because not even an idiot would let me injure them so much that it will result in their sure death.

    As if now, it is constantly losing blood; it had already lost enough that there is no going back, it will die in a few minutes, and before that, I wanted to test one thing before I hack its neck, destroying every possibility of surviving by ident.

    The thing I am trying to do is only take a second; it will be great if I am a sess. I really need one thing, and it could provide me with that.

    Buzz!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    With that thought, I touched its bare skin on its hand and closed my eyes; immediately, my clone inside activated formation, which was powered by the big crystal of the rule-bending power.

    As it activated, it sent out a huge burst of energy, so powerful that I began to feel constraint because of it, but the next moment, it began to reduce at an incredible rate, that within half a second, 99.9% of it have beenpletely destroyed, but a very tiny burst of it came out and surrounded the Grimm whole which disappeared.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; I have been able to send it inside my core.

    I have spent a fortune for it, which I have not done it, even if it had been a High-Grandmaster, but this one had bloodline; I had sensed its blood, and the bloodline of golden fire werewolf is powerful. Most importantly, I need the growth energy produced from it.

    I have found a seed I want to grow; it is really important. The resource produced from it will help me a lot when I make a breakthrough.

    With that done, I moved toward the women; I really wanted to walk back to my backpack and drink a shit load of water, but rescue is important.

    This is the reason why I took such a huge risk. Though I don''t know how much I would be able to help in my current condition, which is pretty bad.

    Hun!

    I had just taken the step when I suddenly stopped and slowly turned back, and I saw, in the ce Grimm had been, a chest, a simple wooden chest glowing in green light.

 Chapter 2778 Desert Battle III

    Click!

    I opened the chest, and inside it found a small bottle it had a healing potion written on it; I took out the small bottle from the chest, uncorked it, and before taking a small sip from it.

    As I took the sip, powerful refreshing energy began to spread inside me, and as it did, it started healing the injuries on my body. In less than five seconds, all the injuries I had suffered had vanished, but there was no smile on my face.

    "Things will be bloody in this ce," I said with deep seriousness and ced the potion bottle in my pocket before running toward the other Grimm.

    The chest is a reward chest; this ce had considered the disappearance of the Grimm as my kill and rewarded me for it. I am happy to receive the reward but sad thinking about the consequences it will bring or has already started bringing.

    This whole ce is not good but is not bad either; it could be said to be neutral.

    Every test is different with different rules; in some tests, killing is forbidden and even punished, and in some, killing is encouraged and even rewarded; this one is among them. As for why it is bad because it will encourage people to kill, it is not just humans killing Grimms and vice versa, but also humans killing humans and Grimm killing Grimms.

    The reward it gives is insidious; they are not random. It gives what one needed; it gave me a healing potion because I needed it, which seemed good but not.

    When one finds themselves in a desperate condition that had their life depended on it, people will kill even their friends because this ce will offer them things they need to survive.

    I am sure many deaths would have already happened due to it.

    Soon, I could see the Grimm at a distance and also the humans fighting against them, and I was quite surprised that she was still alive and running as the Grimm chased her; the Grimm was much slower than before, and it was clear that it was injured.

    If it had been running at the speed I had seen earlier, it would have already caught her, and she might be in its stomach already.

    Still, even at a distance, I could see the woman was tired, and while she was injured, the Grimm would eventually catch her due to the great stamina its size avail it.

    I continued to run toward it, and soon they caught my glimpse, especially the Grimms, who stopped while I also received quite a surprise. The woman is a girl, someone I know, a friend I have made in the native continent; I did not expect I would meet her here, but I know she would be here; she is on the list I had suggested to the council.

    Rachel

    Not my ex-girlfriend, but a friend, the archer; she had made amazing progress, reaching the Grandmaster ss without the aid of a project.

    While the Grimm stopped, Rachel kept running; this time, she ran toward me, and Apeman, who had stopped, had alsoe toward me, despite now there being two humans and one who had quite a fearsome look.

    "Run quickly before it catches us," said Rachel as she came near me, "Why? Running will only make us tired, and with the stamina it has, it will catch up to us eventually," I said as I waited for Apeman toe.

    My words stopped her in her tracks, and she looked at me as if I was crazy, "You want to fight it? are you crazy?" she asked what she was thinking.

    She had not recognized me yet, not I would if I had been in her ce; my voice was heavy due to the dry throat, and nearly my whole body was covered in blood and caked with the sand, including my face and hair; in such state, even my parents wouldn''t be able to recognize me.<sub> </sub>

    I did not answer her question and instead threw the ax at her, "I am sure you will be able to use it at the right time," I said to her; she seemed quite surprised by the familiarity I had said those words to her.

    She opened her mouth to say something but closed it, seeing that I smiled and walked toward the Apeman, who also slowed down and looked at me seriously.

    It was not an idiot; it could see my state and also the weapon I had thrown at her, which was used by its friend earlier.

    <o>,m "Crog, surrender your weapon, and I will let you leave," I said as I appeared a hundred meters in front of him. My words seemed to genuinely shock it as it did not react for a couple of seconds.</o>

    "Hahahaha¡­"

    It came back to its senses and began tough loudly; it hadughed so much that tears started to stream down its face.

    "Ahh, its been a while since I have heard such a good joke," It said as it wiped out tears from its eyes. "It is not a joke," I said with a small smile on my face.

    "To me, it is little human," it replied and looked in the eyes. "You may have killed that worthless Cakza of the golden fire tribe; you can forget about killing me, even if two of you attack me together," it said confidently.

    "Good, I want to see how injured little Grimm like you could contend against us," I said and ran toward it.

    I had already analyzed its injuries which are in its left leg; there are three bloody spots I could, one is on the knee and the other two slightly below it; these injuries have affected its gait as well as its speed, but as it said, it is not Werewolf and seeing I have killed that bastard, it will be careful against me.

    Still, I have confidence I could kill it, and I will do it because there is no other choice. If we do not kill it, it will kill us.

    "Die!"

    It said as I had approached it and brought down its club at me, with power and speed that is above that of a golden fire werewolf.

    Bang Bang Bang

    I avoided the attack by inches, greatly surprising it, but it followed with another attack, taking its one good leg forward. I avoided that attack as well, and the one that came after and the one after that.

    My battle with Werewolf has given me great experience in fighting with this strength, which I am using against it, and it is clearly frustrating as the confidant mask on its face is slipping up slowly.

    "You seemed quite confident in your strength; where is that confidence now," I taunted as I had avoided another of its attack. "I will show it to you when I crush you to the pulp," It said andunched another attack, which I again dodged.

    This bastard is very good.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It is ying by its strength, containing its injures quite well; not many people among the Grimms and humans fight such calmly as this Apeman is doing in such harsh conditions, which make most people a little reckless.

 Chapter 2779 Desert Battle IV

    "How long will you keep hopping? Fight me like a real man." It taunted me; I did not reply to its taunt and kept avoiding the attacks.

    It had been three minutes since the battle had begun, and since then, I have avoided its attacks. I did not take any big risks, and it also has its mobility restricted due to the injuries. So, it is refraining from moves that require too much footwork.

    It is intelligent enough to recognize its strength and weaknesses and act ording to them.

    I could not continue like this for long; I would get tired soon with all the moving under this zing sun, while despite being injured, it could continue longer with its current speed and strength; some more of it was hiding to reveal it at the right moment.

    Another minute passed, and I decided tounch the offensive. I have already studied it, and I know it is hiding some of its powers, but I am confident that I will be able to deal with it, not to mention I am not alone; there is Rachel, who I am sure will help me at the right time.

    She is already helping without doing anything, forcing it to divide its focus between two, which is already a huge help.

    Bang!

    A few seconds passed, and I got the opportunity I had been waiting for. I did not waste any time taking it despite it being very risky.

    Step!

    As the huge staff of the Apeman came down against the sand, I changed my way and jumped on it. I had done it in such a way that despite reading my movements, it was not be read my movements quickly enough, which gave me a chance to safelynd on the stump of its staff and begin running up.

    "The fly had walked into the trap!" It said ecstatically, and the surprise on its face turned into a grinning smile, and I saw it releasing the hands on its staff and moving them toward me to catch me, with a speed that was much faster than before.

    It would be my end if it caught in those giant hands; it would be easily able to kill me through numerous methods, from squishing me to tearing me into two, all of which are painful ways to die, but they did not stop me as I race across the falling staff.

    It may have its ns, but I have mine as well, and we will see who seeds.

    The hands of Apeman had reached closed enough when I jumped up from the falling staff; it had taken me high as it could, and now staying on it will only make me fall with it.

    "You are mine," It said with an even bigger smile as it moved its hand, there is now barely two, and a half meter distance between its hands and me, and those looking would surely feel I would be captured in its hands, but, I would not.

    Sup!

    Its hands moved closer and closer toward me when suddenly a great rm shed into its eyes as it looked behind me.

    A look of indecision shed in its before it moved its right hand up and left hand toward me, seeing that a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I was prepared against the two hands, but it would still be risky, but one hand would be much easier to deal with. I have to thank Rachel for that, who is still very good at attacking at the perfect time; she made this dangerous attack a little easier for me.

    As I approached, its hand came at me; I saw the ax streaking through the air, with its target being the right eye of the Apeman. To defend against it, the Apeman had moved its hand in front of its eye, which is quite a bummer, but still, I am happy.

    Puch!

    The ax pierced into the hand of Apeman, and at the same time, I spun in the air, changing my position from getting captured in the middle of its hand and getting slightly above it.<sub> </sub>

    Step!

    It tried to motion capture, but to its surprise, I ced my foot on its hand and took another jump, which strained some of the muscles hard, and I even heard faint cracking, but it did not matter as I jumped from it, and it tried to move its hand toward me when it suddenly stopped.

    Puch!

    I heard another puch sound, and it was from an ax which came out of its hand and pierced into its eyes; it had caught me byplete surprise.

    I thought, like arrows that had been buried into knees, but no, not only ax came out, but also pierced through the eyes of the Grimms.

    "Ahhhhhh¡­"

    It screamed loudly, and I bore it as I gripped my halberd tightly for the attack that I was about to do.

    sh!

    Soon, I reached its neck and shed across it, and like before, there was no resistance; it tore through its skin, and when it reached the vein, it cut through it, releasing a fountain of blood, the majority of which I am able to avoid, but some of which have struck me.

    The Grimm screamed louder as I came to the other side and began to fall down after taking a step on its shoulder.

    I would have very much liked to use its hands as a stand to jump down, but now, I will have to handle the jump on my own.

    Seven meters is quite a distance, and I would have feared thending if it had been a solid surface, but thankfully, it is sand. If I do it correctly, I will not suffer any damage.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground with a thud before rolling to distribute the force, but still, I did not feel any of my bones breaking; some of them did, but the damage was still bearable. I will drink the healing potion to heal them, but not now, as I have a Grimm to face.

    "You bloody, human, I will kill you!" shouted the Apeman in a fury and hacked its staff toward me, which I easier avoided.

    "Really, with only one hand?" I asked as I had avoided its attack. It is attacking me with a single hand, while its other hand is holding its neck through which blood is dripping down.

    I had chosen the vein on the neck for a reason; it is the most important blood vein I could hit that deals the greatest damage, and with the current method, it will not be able to stop the bleeding, and I am sure as hell would not let it stop it through anyway.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I will kill you!" It shouted and attacked, and while there was rage, it was still cautious. Though, this cautiousness is not going to help it; with that injury in its eyes and neck, it had already lost the battle. It is just not understanding it, which is fine too, because I will make it understand it soon enough.

    I avoided its one-handed attack and ran toward it, seeing that an rm couldn''t help but sh its eyes, and it attacked me with its staff sweeping, which I simply avoided by ducking down and resumed running right after it.

    The huge body has an advantage, but tiny ones have their own advantages; I will show them that.

 Chapter 2780 Killed

    sh!

    I gave another to the other leg of the Apeman; it is a little ufortable to walk into the shower of blood that another leg is spurting, but I have no choice.

    The blood of Apeman is not as dangerous as the blood of the Golden Fire Werewolf, nor is it hot. Though it did have corrosive properties, and I could feel them working on my body, it will take them a while before they affect my performance or do any serious damage.

    Though, by that time, I willpletely deal with this bastard.

    "I will kill you, you wretched human!" It shouted and finally took the hand off its neck and ced it on the staff, but as it tried to take a swing at me, it got destabilized and was barely able to stop itself from falling.

    "You are dead already; resisting will bring it faster," I said calmly as I avoided its loose blow.

    A shower of blood is falling from its neck and both legs. In a few minutes, it will die; it is already toote for it, and unless someone could provide it with a healing potion or bandage its injuries, there is no way it would survive. It will not survive; I will make sure of that.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I will not die alone; I will take you with me," It said and came at me suicidal, but I easily avoided it while more and more blood spurted from it, till finally, it had lost enough that it could not even remain standing.

    BANG!

    Its huge body fell down on the ground with a huge bang.

    "Bastard!" It cursed and struggled to get up, but it could not. It had lost too much blood and still losing; it won''t be long before it dies of excessive blood. I have no intention of expediting the process by a few minutes; it costs a fortune to take it inside, and it is not worth it, even with the essence rose it offers.

    It would have been another thing if it had a bloodline, but it did not. So, I am content to watch him die.

    As I watched it struggling, I heard the sounds of footsteps behind me; I did not have to look back to know it was Rachel.

    "Who are you?" she asked me with shock, hearing a smile couldn''t help but appear on my bloody caked face. "You hurt me, Rachel; I did not think you would forget your dear friend so quickly," I said and ced my hand on my chest like I was hurt by it.

    I could see her thinking hard before suddenly her eyes went wide in recognization, "Micheal!" She said and moved to hug before stopping when I raised my hand.

    "You don''t want to get this on you," I said, motioning to the Grimm blood that had covered nearly every inch of me. "No wonder it you; only someone like you could kill the Grimm single-handedly despite such a huge disadvantage," she said.

    "I did not do it alone; you had helped," I said. To that, she smiled, "I am not talking about this one, Micheal," she said, and to that, I remained quiet.

    It had been a while since I had seen her, and she had changed a lot; she had grown slightly taller and became even more beautiful. Her blond hair is also longer; she used to keep them at shoulder length when I used to know her.<sub> </sub>

    "Thank you for rescuing me; I would have been in Grimm''s stomach if not for you saving me on time," she said softly after some time. "You are my friend. If I did not save you, then who would," I said, omitting the fact I hade to save her before I knew who she was.

    "I am lucky to be your friend," she said and turned back to me, and now her eyes were far more emotional than they were before.

    "I have never truly thanked you for what you did for me." If not for you, I wouldn''t have been able to get out of that mess, much less had a High Grandmaster apologized to me, a Master," she said with tears dripping from her eyes.

    "You are my friend; you did not have to thank me for anything, and you should tell me about your difficulties. Do you know how bad I felt when I came to know about it from someone else, even after so much we went through," I said.

    "I am sorry," she said, and tears started dripping from her eyes. "Don''t cry; I only hope that in the future, you will trust me enough to ask me for help," I said as I gently ced a dried blood-caked hand on her shoulder.

    A few months ago, her rtionship had turned sour, which is nothing strange; it happened, it is natural, but the thing is. The man she was dating was not willing to part ways and began to force her to mend the rtionship, and she couldn''t do anything much because the man she was dating had a grandmother who was a High-Grandmaster.

    I had few words with that old woman and even called the quasi-Grand Lord, who is responsible for all High-Grand Lords of that supreme.

    The matter was sorted out within a day; the old woman personally went to Rachel to apologize, who was a Master at that time, and the man she was dating never disturbed her again and even received punishment for what he did to her.

    I got to know about it from the spies.

    Even though it seems unfair, powerful people get certain privileges, and there is not much one can do to fix it.

    Though I could not fix it, I could damn well make sure my family, friends, and organization do not suffer under it like I had once, and now, I have the power to make sure nothing of that sort happened to people I care about.

    "I will," she said after some time after she calmed her emotions and wiped her tears.

    A few minutes passed, and the Apeman had finally stopped twitching; there was not the slightest movement from its body.

    "Let''s go," I said and walked toward the Apeman, "Is it dead?" asked Rachel. "If it is not, then it will soon," I said. I have no fear of it acting, it had already lost so much blood there is no way it could do anything to me, and I have to keep an eye on it in case it has something like a potion, which it did not.

    Soon, we reached the Apeman, and I found there was some life remaining in it, but it would soon disappear, till then I have a job to do.

    "Stay back; you wouldn''t like it if anything from it spurted into your clean clothes," I said and began to process to remove the ax and arrows.

    It is not a clean process, and many other things other than the blood have covered my clothes and blood. As a healer, I worked on many disturbing things and even dealt with Grimm''s physiology, but seeing the substance covering my clothes and hands, I truly wanted to vomit.

 Chapter 2781 Three Arrows

    "Here, your weapons," I said and gave her the three arrows and the ax; thankfully, the energy weapons clean themselves automatically, or I needed to clean them, and I really did not want to do it.

    "Thank you," she said as she ced her hand in the quiver and took the ax in hand.

    "I really hope you know where the Grimms have left their backpacks, or this yuckiness would be the end of me," I said, motioning toward the filth that is on me; I am really having a hard time holding back the vomit.

    "Yes, I know; I have also left my backpack somewhere close," she said and stepped toward it when she suddenly stopped. "Is there something?" she asked as I did not follow.

    "Yes. This ce is reward type," I said with a sigh, and rm shed on her face, but she was quickly able to control her emotions. Still, I could see heaviness enveloping her eyes as she understood passing this test would be much harder than she had thought.

    We were waiting infortable silence when, about thirty secondster, a case appeared. This case is bigger than thest one.

    "Will you please?" I asked, motioning my hands which should not touch anything if I did not want to spread the yuck, which had already begun drying.

    Click!

    Rachel walked toward the case and opened it; inside were the three energy arrows. Like, I had said, this ruin provides us what we need.

    "I am sorry," said Rachel, "For what? It is a pretty good reward; with three more arrows, you will do pretty good damage to any enemy wee across," I said; she nodded and put the three arrows in her hip quiver before getting up.

    "Let''s go," I said, and we walked toward our backpacks; we first went to retrieve my backpack since it was on the way. It took us a few minutes to get it, and I wanted to drink that wonderful-wonderful, but I did not; I did not want to touch any of my things with yuckiness.

    So, after we retrieved my backpack and Rachel drank a few gulps of my delicious water, we began to walk toward her and Grimms backpack.

    "They are pretty big," I said happily as I ran toward them.

    The backpacks are huge, about half the size of Grimms, and I could see the big water bottle which was hanging by it; it is the reason I have been for it. The water there would be more than enough for a bath out of this yuck and drink my fill before filling out my canteens.

    Water is the most preciousmodity, and as the desert rule says, you should drink as much water as you can when youe across the source.

    "A little privacy, please," I said to her as I reached the backpack, "Sure," she replied and ced a new set of clothes and soap bottle near me before walking toward another big backpack that was not far away from her own.

    Put!

    I pierced the big water bottle with my halberd, and a stream of water began to fall down on me. I felt the refreshingly cool water falling down on my body under the zing sun.

    For a few seconds, I did not move at all before I removed all my wet clothes and started to scrub myself with a piece ofted cloth that I tore away from the cloth earlier.

    It was a little hard to scrub everything, but I did without care for my skin to be red from the excessive scrubbing.<sub> </sub>

    It took me more than twenty minutes to wash down everything, and thanks to soap, all the yucky smell had also vanished. It felt great to be clean again, though this feeling would notst for long; I could feel myself sweating under the sun.

    Tear Tear Tearn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With bathing done, I tore the backpack of Grimm with a few shes of my halberd, and everything inside spilled out. From clothes and tents to rations, everything is no-magical and in a big size.

    Everything was useless to me; with limited capacity, I could not take anything, not even food. It would have been a different thing if it had been a magical nature, but nothing of that sort is present.

    So, I took a few more gulps of water till I was full and walked toward Rachel, who also seemed to be sorting through the storage of the Grimm.

    "Nothing, right?" I asked as I reached her. "No, everything is too damn big to take," she said as she looked at the big things. "Everything is non-magical, even this?" she said and motioned toward the spy-ss; seeing it, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    "I did not have that on the tables," I said, looking at the big spy sses, "Me too," she said with a shake of her head. I don''t know why it happened, but it would have been amazing. If we had something like it, it would have made our journey much easier.

    Still, we moved the big piece and looked around through it but found nothing.

    So, we stopped, filled our canteens, and drank as much water as we could before starting our jokey, with the heavy backpacks on our backs and maps in our hands.

    "If we continue moving at such a pace, we will be able to reach the mid-point by eight," She said, looking at the watch in her hand. "It will be quicker if we did note across any trouble," I said, but both of usughed at that.

    After what we have experienced, there is going to be trouble, especially more with the reward system, which will make Grimms actively hunt humans. It is a piece of bad news for us humans because of the disadvantages we have against them in this ce.

    A few minutes passed, and we could see the Apeman we had killed not long ago; great changes had urred in a matter of minutes; more than half of its bird''s flesh had vanished, eaten away by the carrion birds that came at it, the moment we walked away from the body.

    "These birds are really something." "If themon birds of our world had eaten the flesh of Grimms, they would have been rolling in pain right now." She said.

    The flesh of the Grimm is poisonous to every being in the world, be it animals, monsters, or even humans. Not to mention, our world dposes the Grimms really fast; even High-Grand Lords would disappear in a matter of days.

    I would have really liked it if I could employ my seeds; I would really like to know what was so special about these birds that they could consume the flesh of the Grimm without any problem.

    Time passed as we continued our walk; for three hours, nothing had happened before we finally saw the Grimm. It seemed to have seen us before we did, as when we noticed it, we saw it running toward us.

    "We will fight as we have discussed," I said; Rachel nodded and began to climb the closest sand dune while I waited for the Ratman toe closer.

    Since it desires death so much, we will give it to it.

 Chapter 2782 Force Shoes

    "Your six arrows are quite useful," I said as I took out thest arrow from the eye of the Ratman. It had taken us less than five minutes to beat, and now it was nearly dead, and I could not do anything as I removed the arrows from its eyes.

    "Without you entertaining it, I wouldn''t be able to take a shot at its eyes," she said. To that, I smiled and handed her the arrows and sat on the boulder, not before cing a thick cloth on it.

    Everything is hot here, and if I dared to sit on the boulder, it would cook my ass, and I don''t want that. I am already quite yucky with blood and other stuff and just want to shower up, but I will have to wait for a little reward before I reach its backpack and shower.

    Though my mood was not as bad early when I had removed the arrows from the Apeman''s eyes. From the Ratman, I have got a good weapon, the longsword.

    The halberd is a good weapon, but the sword would be better, especially the long sword, given the abilities of the weapon here, which could cut through anything. So, weapons withrge des are the best choice in this ce.

    Click!

    <o>,m A minute had passed, and finally, the case appeared; this time, Rachel had walked toward it without me saying anything else and clicked opened the case, revealing pair of shoes. They are blue in color and made of energy, but from a distance, they look real.</o>

    "Take it," said Rachel, and I did not hesitate; I removed my shoes and began to ware them, careful to not let hot sand touch my feet. It is very hot; if my feet stay on it for too long, it will burn them.

    Soon, I finished wearing the shoes, and immediately their information appeared in my mind putting a bright smile on my face.

    There is no name for these shoes, so I named them the force shoes; what they do is really simple. They increse the force of my jump to double and absorb half a force when jumping, which means through them, I could jump up twice a distance and jump down from the Grimms without breaking my bones.

    "They are good, I assume?" she asked, "Very much," I replied; they will help me a lot in my battle against the Grimms.

    About ten minutes, we reached the backpack of the Grimms, where I had done the quick but thorough scrub under the water from the Grimms bottle.

    A few minutes after that, we resumed our travel.

    A few hours passed, and the sky began to darken; after the ratman, we did note across any enemies, which was a kind of relief. Fighting the Grimm herees with immense danger; it only needs tond a single move to kill us, and no defensive move or any other magical thing to save us.

    "The moon is making things quite difficult," said Rachel as it again hit the clouds, clouding the whole in the darkness.

    The sky is cloudy, dawning not only on the sky but also on the stars, which makes it difficult to see around. While we have a shlight, it is not enough. We cant use it now, especially when we are so close to the point where our enemies will notice us easily.

    "It is fine; I don''t think we will have any problem reaching the day-point; we are very close to it," I said. If my calction is right, then we will be able to reach it in an hour.

    "Still, if it keeps hiding, it will make uste," she said, looking at the moon hidden in the clouds.<sub> </sub>

    I did not say anything but led her quietly; we would not get lost, I am confident of it, even when we could not see much in this utter darkness.

    The map this ce has provided is urate to minute detail, and I have seen the big map of Grimm, and it had been copied in my core. My clone had done some simple calctions, and with it, even without the moon, if I simply followed the directions provided by my clone, I would reach my destination.

    Hun!

    We were walking when suddenly, Rachel ced a hand in front of me and slowly ducked down. I did not question her and slowly ducked down.

    "I am hearing something," She whispered in my ear; I nodded and stayed down while straining my ears to hear what she was hearing.

    For a couple of seconds, I did not hear anything before finally, I heard something. It took me a couple of seconds more to hear what it was; it was the sound of steps and its sounds of talking, and it belonged to Grimms, three of them, to be exact.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They are walking very close to us, barely two hundred meters of distance between us, which is considered a personal range of powerhouses, and it is extremly hard to enter inside that range without being detected by them.

    We pressed ourselves against the cold sand and watched with bated breaths as the three Grimms walked without a care in the world. They are talking in loud voices, shing a huge shlight on the map around as they move.

    Thankfully, we were hidden behind the dune that obstructed the lights they shed; still, my heart couldn''t help but beat faster when a light shed over the dune.

    The three Grimms are too much for us; even two are more in this dark light. Unlike Grimms, who could survive from attack, they only need a single attack to kill us, and in such a dark environment, they have the advantage, as they would be able to kill us, even if they hit up by ident.

    We remained hidden for nearly ten minutes till we could not hear their sounds anymore; only then we dared toe out.

    "How the mighty had fallen," said Rachel as she looked at me, and all I could be a smile.

    If it had been outside, I would not have hidden like this; even if those three had been a quasi Grand Lord, I would have still not hidden. I had full confidence to fight them, and if things got hard, there were the shields that could protect me, even in any danger.

    With such a close shave with Grimms, we have be even more careful and even slowed down our paces. It is fine if we reach our destinatete, but we need to reach it safely.

    Half an hour passed, and we stopped as we could see the point at a distance; it was glowing brightly enough that anyone could see it from a distance.

    We began to move toward it, but within a few minutes, we had to stop and hide as Grimm walked not far away from us. It is not just the Grimms we encountered but humans; we have encountered a group of four humans, the first one in this ce.

    We did not move to greet them; there was no hurry; we would meet them soon enough since we were going to the same ce.

 Chapter 2783 Entering Safe Zone

    SAFE ZONE, COMBAT IS NOT ALLOWED

    The text appeared in front of us as we crossed some invisible boundary; seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. I was wondering how humans and Grimms walking to so close to each other without attacking, so this is the reason for that.

    "Safe zone makes things quite easier," said Rachel as she straightened her back and began to walk without fear; I also straightened up and removed the cloth from the pocked and wore it on my face like the mask.

    I had created it earlier with the cloth I found in the Grimms backpack.

    My identity is quite sensitive; I am one person that Grimm likes to kill the most, even more than the Grand Lords; it is better I hide my identity.

    "This mask might make you a bigger target than hiding your identity," said Racheal, and I smiled. "I am sure there would be quite a few humans who would be hiding their identity," I said, and she looked at me with a big surprise.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I have changed my voice and also my gait; even though people here could notice far more things than ordinary people with simr senses, they still would have trouble recognizing me.

    I have also cut my hair due to the blood of Grimm that get inside, and very hard to clean up. Also, wear gloves and shoes. It could be said that nearly every part of my body is covered, so one could not identify me through normal means.

    Half an hour passed by, and we reached the glowing beacon, which is a huge fountain; it is over a hundred meters tall, with luminescent water spraying through it beautifully.

    I could see both humans and Grimms filling their canteens through it without killing each other, though they were staring daggers into the eyes of each other as they did that.

    "It is quite a scene, isn''t it?" asked Rachel. To that, I couldn''t help but nod. "It is all due to the safe zone; if nobatw disappeared, it wouldn''t take a second for us to cut each other apart," I replied; she just smiled.

    It is quite an active scene around the fountain, which has lighted up the huge swath of area.

    On the right side are the camps of humans, and on the left are camps of Grimms; there are hundreds of people on both sides; from what I could see, there are around two hundred humans and a simr number of Grimms on the other side, their numbers might be slightly more than humans.

    I am surprised that these many humans have survived, it is quite hard to fight Grimms, but I should not have been.

    Since the Grimms invaded, we have been at a disadvantage against them, but despite that, we have been fighting war after war without getting wiped out. So, even in such conditions, humans will find a way, just like Rachel and I did.

    "Market, I have missed it," said Rachel and quickened her pace toward the market, where the Grimm and Human selling their wares.

    It had been years since I had seen such a scene, it used to be quitemon in the low-level runes, but as the stakes became higher, such scenes disappeared beforeing back now.

    I followed behind her, looking at both humans and Grimms, identifying each and every one of them. Though most I could remember with my own memory, for some, I needed to take help from my clone.

    Most humans are Masters, more than 50% of them, while the rest are Masters and Grandmasters, but even among them, most are Grandmasters, with a minority being High-Grandmasters. It is not surprising considering over six thousand Masters havee, and there are only around four hundred Grandmasters and less than a hundred High-Grandmaster.

    Still, despite their high and mighty power, this ce has turned them into ordinary beings; even Grimms are not spared by it.<sub> </sub>

    As we walked toward the market, I got looks due to my mask, but these looks were less intrusive than I had expected. As I am not the only one who is wearing such a thing, about 20% of humans are doing that, and some minority of Grimms.

    Which is kind of unexpected.

    Soon, we entered the market, and it was filled with wares; most of them were non-magical in nature, but some were magical ones, and most of them were weapons.

    "We have two weapons; if you find something that will increase your battle power, don''t hesitate to exchange them," I whispered to Racheal''s ears.

    Now, I am truly regretting not taking the staff of the Apeman; I have taken the ax from the Werewolf and the sword from the Ratman, but not that staff from Apeman, which would have increased the weight and had been a pretty useless weapon, without the edge.

    If I had known there would be a market, I would have picked up that little extra weight.

    We attracted quite a lot of attention as we moved; we had more artifacts on us than most people; both of us had two weapons, and there were also my shoes, which nearly everyone was staring at with either greed or envy.

    "Hey, would you like to exchange that sword with my mase," asked one human, his name is sam dahl, a Master.

    "No," I said and walked ahead.

    As we moved, more and more people asked for our stuff, but what they had was not what we needed. Most of the things these people are selling are useless to us, though there are some things we have found that I very much love to have.

    "Are you willing to exchange that greatsword with my halberd?" I asked the Bullman, "No, but I am very interested in that sword and those shoes," it said, looking at my sword and the shoes.

    I shook my head and walked ahead before stopping in front of another Grimm, a werewolf, who had three arrows and long ws in front of it.

    "Are you interested in my wares?" it asked as Rachel stopped in front of huge arrows. "Yes, I want these arrows," she replied straightforwardly.

    "Good, then I will take two of your weapons in exchange, or I am willing to take those shoes if they are good enough," he said, looking at my shoes greedily.

    "Only halberd," said Rachel, and Grimms eyes became sharp, and cruelty shed in them. "Little human, I am selling three arrows, and I am only asking for two weapons exchange; I am taking a loss here," it said, lifting the arrows.

    "Only Halberd," Rachel repeated, and seeing no reaction from it, we began to walk away. "Stop; I will trade with you," said the Grimm as we prepared to walk away.

    "You humans are really cruel; If I did not need the halberd for my self-defense, I would have never agreed to sell you, bastard," he said and moved the arrows in front of us, with craftiness hidden in its eyes.

    "Trade tform," I said simply and could see it moving its lips to curse.

    This is nobat zone, which means we could not fight. So during the trade, when the things left our hands, it could easily snatch them with its big size, which offers it big advantages in things; from what I heard through the conversations, quite a few humans have fallen for this.

 Chapter 2784 Leaving Safe Zone

    Wepleted the trade with the werewolf before browsing the market again but did not find anything. This is a little disappointing, but we are not sat and even be said to be happy.

    We have obtained three arrows, which made it nine in Rachel''s quiver, which she had covered in cloths. The nine arrows would be lethal for any enemy that we face; they will make dealing with the Grimms much easier than before.

    After browsing the market, we found an open spot around the big fire and began to set up our tent. I set up the tent while Rachel talked to the people who came.

    Many of them havee to invite us to join their team, and many havee to exchange, but these people also do not have the things we want. We want weapons or things like shoes that will aid us inbat; we will even exchange a weapon for simple binocrs, but nobody is willing to make that trade.

    Binocrs in one of the most important things here, and not all tables have them. It would have made the journey far easier if we had something like the binocrs.

    Soon, I finished setting up the tent and started cooking with the stows. It did not take long for food to cook; within ten minutes, it was ready.

    "It is better than I thought," said Rachel as she took the first bite, and I couldn''t help but nod. It tastes much better than we ate it dry during the afternoon; maybe eat is because we are eating by the war fire, and there is not a zing sun over our head that will make even gourmet taste like shit.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Do you want to take the first shift, or I do?" I asked as we finished eating. "I will take the first shift," she said; I nodded and walked inside the camp.

    Even with this camp filled with humans and here is a safe zone, it will be highly irresponsible because looting is always an option. It is not looting of weapons and tools but also of the food, as the mid-point only provides the water and nothing else.

    So, everything other than water, like clothes and food, is on the table for looting.

    I fell into sleep within seconds; I was very tired after a day of walking in the zing sun and the battles that when sleep took me, I felt like I had entered heaven.

    "Micheal,"

    Four hourster, I was woken up by Rachel; while the four-hour sleep is not ideal, it is enough for us to operate.

    Rachelid down in the ten, and I walked and sat outside, the desert has be quite cold, but thankfully, there is enough wood and fire here to keep everyone warm.

    I could see many people awake by their camps, guarding their friends and colleagues. Unlike before, there was barely any conversation; everyone was waiting for time to pass. I could see many people trying to stay awake and some failing to do so.

    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you," I said as I got up; for a few seconds, there was nothing before the sound of receding footsteps appeared beside camp and sat down.

    This is not the first time someone has walked near my camp sneakily, and every time, I have warned them gently. It is good they listened because even if this is a safe zone, it would be very bad for their reputation if people knew their identity.

    The tag of a thief will be attached to them, and even if they became a Grand Lord, they would not be able to wash away.

    "Rachel," I said and shook her gently, and she woke up with alertness, ready to stab anyone who might threaten her with an arrow in her hand. She had slept with it and never let it go, even in sleep.<sub> </sub>

    With her waking up, we folded our tent and softly walked toward the huge fountain and drank as much water as possible before filling our canteens to the brim and started walking toward theplete darkness, as even now, the moon is hidden under the clouds.

    There is still an hour before the sun begins toe out, and we want to make a good distance before that; we are not the only ones thinking that; many humans and teams have left before us; some had even left two hours before.

    "It is very cold," said Rachel within a few minutes of walking; without the protection from the campfire, it is very cold; thankfully, we will only need to suffer it for an before the sunes up and begin baking us in its barely survivable temperature.

    SAFE ZONE END

    A little more than half an hour after we had left the camp, we heard the message and immediately became cautious as from now on, we are on our own again; there are no invisiblews that will protect us against danger.

    "Six more days, and then we will be finished with this test," Rachel said softly, "I still don''t understand why there is a test like this here? I don''t see any of its uses?" she asked, and it is not the first time she is asking me this question, it is not just her, many people have this question in their mind, including me.

    "Maybe it is to show us our own fragility," I offered, but she did not seem convinced by it.

    We silently walked, and the silencested till the first rays of dawn before we abruptly changed our direction.

    Earlier, we did not directly follow the direction on the map but took a roundabout way; given the Grimm''s nature, those who left early would definitely set up the trap to hunt humans.

    I have been looking at all the humans and Grimms who left, my clone referenced that with the map and through, this direction seemed safest to avoid the initial traps, but now that the sun came out, we will follow the map route, though we will stay away from the exact route.

    Others might get lost using such risky ways, but with a clone, we will be fine and will be able to take some of the shortcuts that will help us reach our destination quickly.

    Soon an hour passed by, and now the sun waspletely out; we walked as quickly as we could, trying to cover as much distance as possible before the sun came out in its full glory.

    We still have around two hours more before the temperature of the sun and sand be zing, and I hope till then, we will note across any attack.

    Another one and half hours passed, and in these two and half hours since the dawn, we had covered double the distance. We are making good progress, and if everything goes ording to n, we will be able to reach the second midpoint, even before dawn.

    Though, the chances of that happening is very low.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed, and the temperature became even hotter when suddenly, I felt an intense feeling of danger and looked in its direction, only to see a big rock approaching us with high speed and incredible uracy.

    It was thrown at us by the Bark Skin Bearman, who was hiding behind the huge dune.

 Chapter 2785 Ambush

    "Duck!"

    I shouted and shouted down with Rachel seeing the huge stoneing at us like a cannonball.

    BANG!

    The stone ball missed our heads by inches and crashed a meter behind us, sending out stinging hot sand at us. "I will go at it," I said to Rachel and moved toward the Bearman; running is not an option, especially now that it is throwing the stone balls.

    The stone balls were not really a surprise; the Grimms we faced were too dumb to find the ingenious way to use their size and strength.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Many humans have suffered due to them, crushed to death; it is one of the most talked about subjects in the human camps, and there is no way to avoid it other than killing the Grimm, and that is what I am going to do.

    SUP!

    Seeing meing toward it, a cruel smile appeared on its face, and it picked up another stone from the hidden ce I could not and threw it at me.

    The aim of the bastard is perfect, and it used some skills, but like it, I also see everything clearly and know where to move to dodge the attack, and I began to do that the moment it released the stone and Rachel used that same moment tounch the arrow.

    I could see the rm shing in its eyes, seeing the arrow; the bastard is an idiot. It did not focus on Rachel, who is most important here.

    ? The archers are the only humans who could fight against the Grimm here; they have range and speed. If they are good with excellent judgment and enough arrows, they could create a terror in Grimms, especially when they have someone like me to distract them, Grimm.

    The small arrow moved at the lighting speed, many times faster than the stoneing at me, and soon, it had reached the Grimm, and without any choice, the Grimm moved its hand up in defense.

    Puch!

    The arrow pierced into the hand of the Grimm, and it flinched as it pierced its hand but soon controlled itself.

    It might seem like the Grimm had not suffered anything, nothing more than a bite of the ant, but no, it had hit where she wanted. The eyes were never a target; it was always a hand and that particr spot where it hit. The Bearman did not seem to understand it, but it will soon.

    BANG!

    The stone ball crashed, and I avoided it, this time by more than a meter. This time, I was prepared, and the shoes helped a lot.

    "Little human, you are good, but you will still be crushed by me," shouted the Bark Skin Bearman and lifted another stone from the pile that now I could see and was about to throw at Rachel this time when it had paused.

    ''It seemed like it had finally understood where that little arrow had hit and now stuck,'' I thought with a smile.

    That arrow of Rachel had hit the movement nerve on the Grimm''s right hand, and it was not much of a problem, but the thing is arrow is now stuck in this ce, like a clog in a fine mechanism.

    Now, it cannot control its hand properly, and ask anyone who practices a throw how important the control is.

    "Bitch, I will kill you!" It cursed at Rachel and thew the stone; immediately, its eyes zed in a bad mood, as even it understood its throw had gone off the mark, much less Rachel, who did not move even an inch from her spot seeing the stoneing.

    I continued moving the Grimm, and it noticed that as it picked up another finely carved stone and threw it at me, its aim was a little better this time.<sub> </sub>

    BANG BANG BANG

    I avoided the stone, but it threw another and then another after that, and dodging them became quite difficult as the distance between us reduced.

    Thankfully, with it having used six on us, only two stones have remained in its pile, which it does not seem to have any intention to keep, as it lifted it up.

    SUP!

    It did not immediately attack me with the stone; it let me enter the two-hundred-meter range before throwing the stone at me with perfect uracy.

    Seeing that, my expression became serious, and I leaped left with a speed that even left the Bearman surprised.

    "Its the shoes, isn''t it? You were able to dodge my attacks because of the damned shoes," it said as it looked at my shoes greedily. Yes, the shoes helped, but it would be wrong to assume it all because of the shoes; I did not use that much of the power of the shoes, not even half.

    "So, are you going no use thatst stone?" I asked; I did not get any closer. This is the distance; I have the confidence to dodge its stone attack. Getting close any further is going to be very dangerous, and I rather not do it.

    "Nah, the stones are useless; I am going to use this beauty to crush you two," It said and picked a huge greatsword and ran toward us.

    It is not running toward me but Rachel; it is a very wise move; with her out, it will be able to focus on me without any problem, but it will not be easy; I will not let it happen.

    As it ran toward Rachel, I ran toward it; with its huge steps, it only needed a second to cross the distance between us before I appeared in front of it.

    "Die!"

    It seemed to be happy about the fact, thinking I hade to bring myself in the tter to it as it did not waste any time and brought down its sword hard, with the speed that not many Grimms would be able to project.

    The attack crossed the huge distance in an instant till there were only two meters between us when I jumped left.

    Bang!

    The sword shed on the sand, and two things happened instantly; the first one was that I leaped at its leg, and the second one was that it found an arrow right in front of its eyes.

    It was so busy thinking it had me that it had nearly forgotten about Rachel, who was its main target. She used that second to attack with perfect timing, and now the Grimm is in an extreme dilemma, whether to stop me or the arrows.

    The thing is, it could not stop us both even if it wanted to; the arrow was nearly in front of its eyes, and its hands were down. They will not be able to reach it before the arrow hits the eyes; it is the same for me. I am leaping toward its leg with the full power of shoes, which is slightly greater than the speed its hands could move.

    So, at max, all it could do was move its leg, and with the time it had, it will not even lift it high enough to crush me.

    sh!

    It moved its leg, wanting to use my momentum to throw me back, but just as its leg was about to crash against me, I spun in the air while the long sword cut through its defensive bark-covered leg effortlessly as the hot knife cut through the butter, leaving behind a shower of blood.

 Chapter 2786 Kill

    Puch! sh!

    Inded on the back and turned before leaping toward another leg and shing at it while Rachel to second eyes of the Bearman.

    It shouldn''t have attacked us; we have no interest in attacking any Grimms because things could turn ugly for us, but if someone attacked us, then we would not stop until we killed this bastard.

    "You dirty humans!" Roared the Bearman and swift its huge greatsword across the sand; my eyes went wide seeing how quickly it was able to reach me and barely dodge with the jump. If I did not have the shoes, I wouldn''t have been able to dodge them and would have been into a meat patty.

    The speed and the power of that sweep were huge; I don''t think I would have been able to survive it to even drink the healing potion.

    As Inded down, I jumped back as fast as I could, creating as much distance from the blind bastard as we could. I have torn down both of its veins on its legs while Rachel had taken its eyes; there is no way the bastard would survive now unless it has a healing potion.

    "You wretches, I will remember you," It said and began to run away with a fountain of blooding from its legs; it did not even take its backpack by the dune, nor could it find it with it being blind.

    THUD!

    We did not let it run away; both of us followed it with Rachel attacking it with her arrows, and in three minutes, it stumbled onto the ground. It tried to let up and nearly did it before copsing to never get up again.

    Click!

    Two minutester, the box appeared by its body, and like always, Rachel walked and opened the box. "A potion," she said with a smile; I smiled too; you could not have too many options, especially in this ce, without one''s natural healing power.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The healing potion is quite good, from what my clone observed; as long as life remains in me, a single gulp of it would turn me into good as new.

    "It did not look like a healing potion," I said; the healing potion is green, but this one is blue. "It is not; it is a stamina potion," she replied, bringing an even bigger smile to my face.

    The stamina potion would be as useful as the healing potion; it will be useful when we are fighting against more than one enemy or when we are running; it is very tiring to run in this desert.

    We did not waste any time; I had already removed the arrows from the Bearman''s body and also taken its weapons. I also checked its bone and did not find anything valuable.

    On the way toward its backpack, I tested the greatsword, which is about the same weight as the long sword with a slightly short de. While I am an expert in great swords, I will keep using the long sword as it gives me the bigger de.

    Soon we reached the Grimm''s backpack; I began to wash with the water while Rachel began to sort through it; by the time I had finished, she had finished with the sorting.

    "Found anything interesting?" I asked, to which she nodded. "This," she said and lifted the cloths, she said, pointing toward the small bundle of cloths, seeing that I couldn''t help but sigh.

    I know this would be the case; those clothes in the backpack mean they had killed the humans. I walked toward them and looked and found them about my size, seeing that I had kept them. I only have two sets of clothes, and while I wash them after a battle, I would still like to have a fresh set that isn''t touched by the Grimm''s blood.

    "Was there anything other than clothes?" I asked, to which she shook her head. "Let''s go, then," I said as I lifted the backpack on my shoulders.<sub> </sub>

    We begin to make our way toward our destination, avoiding the main route and taking as many shortcuts as possible. I could see there were many questions in Rachel''s eyes, but she did not ask. I am grateful for that, as I would have to either stay silent or lie about it.

    p For the next four hours, our journey had been silent without any interference; we hade across a group of Gimmes, but they were far away from us and did not notice us; which is good because I don''t think we would have been able to defend against the four Grimms, two is our limits.</anda>

    Still, our luckes to an end as wee across another Grimm, and ites running toward us with hunger and greed in its eyes.

    About six minutester, it was its turn to run away from us before it copsed on the hot baking sand and died a minuteter, giving us our second healing potion and long ws as weapons.

    After I took another slower and wiped away all the blood, we continued again.

    Soon it was five, and we were rapidly making our way toward the destination; we hade across nearly five Grimms in different instances, most of them we were able to avoid. One noticed us and even attacked us with stones, and when it saw us avoiding the stones, it moved away.

    Which really surprised us as no Grimm who saw us had stopped till we had killed it; this one seemed to have a much greater sense of self preservations than all the other Grimms we havee across.

    Another hour had passed when suddenly, we saw the Grimms, and they wereing toward us. "Run!" I shouted at Rachel, and we began to run.

    We usually did not run when it came to the Grimm, especially two Grimms, as we could not outrun them in stamina and speed, but things are a little different now; ording to my clones calctions, we need only to run for a few minutes, and we should be able to reach the safe zone.

    Bang Bang Bang

    "Dodge," I said, and we both moved sideways while the stone crashed in front of us, but that was just the beginning as more and more stones came at us.

    I am happy they are throwing the stones at us because it is slowing down their speed a lot; they could not maintain the high speed while throwing the stones, even when the load is lessening.

    Still, the Grimms are gaining ground, and we are getting more and more tired, as we are not running lightly; there is a huge load on our back which is making things extremly difficult.

    "Should we make a stand?" asked Rachel seeing how to clone the Grimms havee, to which I shook my head. "No, let''s keep running; we will reach the boundary of the safe zone soon enough," I said and kept running, using every bit of strength I had.

    Bang!

    Another minute passed, and we continued running, but now our speed had be even slower, and Racheal had taken us the stamina potion, which she would drink within a few seconds.

    I opened my mouth to ask her to wait when I suddenly stopped and copsed on the ground, with a smile on my face, and a momentter, she did the same.

    We have reached it, and the huge text floating in front of us is proof of that.

 Chapter 2787 Cold Wind

    "Die you, fucking bastards!" the two Grimms shouted and brought down theirnce and mace down at us as we copsed on the ground.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; the giant bastards hadn''t noticed we had reached the safe zone. It is good; this will give them little punishment for the chase they have given us.

    BANG BANG!

    Their weapons came down and shed against the invisible forcefield of the same zone, and feeling that, their eyes went wide with fear, but now there was no time to regret.

    ''AHHHHHHH...''

    Both of the Grimms let out a scream as they flew back from their ces, with the blooding out of their mouths and ears and eyes as they crashed down.

    "You will pay it, humans," said the Bullman, who did not attack and walked toward its friends while we just smiled and walked toward the fountain that we could now see.

    "You are really good, Micheal. We have been able to reach the second mid-point before even the sun has gone down," she said as she looked at the sun above, which had started to go down but would take another half an hour to reach to gopletely down.

    By the time we reached the fountain, the sun hadpletely gone down; people had arrived, mostly Grimms, setting up a camp and market.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I left Rachel in the market and went to set up a camp; it took me a few minutes with yesterday''s practice. I wish this safe zone would let us use the abode; it would have made so many things easier, but it is not, and now I have to do everything by hand.

    After setting up the camp, I took out the small stow and cooked; there was not much skill involved in it. I put the thing in the required water, and it will cook itself in a few minutes.

    I had just turned off the stow when Rachel had returned, "You have returned early," I said before I noticed the thing above her head, "and not empty-handed," I added, looking goggles above her head.

    "These will help me aim better," she informed, and I couldn''t help but feel happy for her. She already had a good aim, and with these goggles, it will be even greater.

    She did not tell me much and nor did I ask her; we quickly ate, and like yesterday, I took the first turn to sleep. We have arrived quickly today and want to reach the next point even sooner. So, we are going to sleep as much as we slept yesterday and leave early as possible.

    Which will help us not only cover more distance but will also save us from most of the Grimms.

    "Micheal,"

    Rachel woke me up four hourster; I opened my eyes and got up, only to notice something new on her feet. "I had to exchange two weapons with the Grimms for it," she informed, and I could see she was looking for my reaction.

    "You have got yourself a very good deal," I said with a smile; I have those shoes myself and know how useful they are. While they might seem like that much useful to the archer, they are more useful than dead weapons we are carrying on our backs.

    She slept while I kept the watch, and unlike yesterday, I saw no thiefing to steal our stuff, which is a relief as there is always a chance of them seeding, and these energy artifacts are too precious for us to lose; it could be said our life depends on them.<sub> </sub>

    "Rachel, wake up," I said softly, and a few secondster, she woke up.

    Within five minutes, we arepletely packed and now filling our water storage at the fountain. As we finished with that, we began to walk out of the safe zone on a dark, cold night.

    Today, there was no moon, and the temperature was lower than yesterday, but with our clothes, we were able to bear it.

    "Will you be able to find a way?" she asked softly as we walked out of the camp, "Don''t worry, the dark will not hinder us," I replied; there was so much dark that we could not see more than few meters ahead of us, but that did not matter with my clones aid, we will always be on the right track.

    We are the earliest in the whole camp to leave before any human or Grimm and have about three hours before the dawnes.

    While the Grimms have shlights, I don''t think even they will leave such early on this dark night. Even with the shlight, there is a big chance that they will lose the way. This dessert is quite confusing to travel at night, especially when one doesn''t have a magical aid like my clone.

    An hour passed when things became slightly difficult; the wind began to blow. The small wind was manageable, but when it turned to a gale, things became difficult.

    "Fuck, this cold!" cursed Rachel with her teeth chattering; she was not the only one feeling me too. It was very cold from the beginning, but the wind has made it worse, and now it feels like hundreds of icy needles shing against my skin.

    It was hard to even when we hadpletely covered ourselves from head to two, wearing gloves, shoes, and insted clothes. We have even covered our faces with the ingenious cloth mask, leaving only our eyes open, and despite all that, the cold is still unbearable.

    In the next hour, the wind became even harder, and I wanted to stop and set up a camp, but we did not; we continued moving through the cold wind.

    Those who have started behind us might set up a camp, especially the Grimms, whose big bodies will be hit hard by the wind, as not all of them have fur to protect against such hard wind. Some Grimms will have an especially hard time against this wind, more than us little humans.

    More than an hour passed, and the wind finally began to slow down; by the time it hadpletely calmed down, the first rays of dawn had appeared.

    "Dawn finally," whispered Racheal; it is still quite cold, and our teeth are chattering, but there is a smile on my face.

    "Let''s pick up the pace; we will have about three hours before the sun bes baking," I said, and we began to walk fast. Every minute, the temperature would rise before finally, an hourter, the cold had finally disappeared, and the heat began to take over.

    "This is quitefortable that I want to strip naked and bath in it," said Rachel, looking at me with eyes that made me slightly ufortable.

    "It is only going tost for a few minutes before it turns ufortable," I said while looking aside. "Good things do notst forever," she said softly under her breath.

    The next few hours were quite ufortable; for some reason, when the sudden attack from the Grimm came an hourter, I felt quite grateful for it.

 Chapter 2788 Sand Worm

    It is the fifth day, and we are making a good time; we have left the camp an hour after midnight by morning, made a good time toward our destination, and wouldn''t have any problem reaching the fifth mid-point by six or even before that.

    It is eight and a half in the morning, and we have begun to slow down our fast pace as the sun begins to burn over us.

    We have constantly walking for the past four days, but despite that, the sun still felt like hell, and I wanted to just stop, but that was not going to happen. If I really wanted to stay, I should have stayed in the safe zone.

    Though I am saying I wanted to stop, and I really do, I will not, even if things get harder than they already are, especially now when I have already finished more than half of the challenge. There are less than three days remaining; I will bear it.

    Another few minutes passed when I suddenly stopped; I began to feel danger, and it intensified by the second.

    Seeing me suddenly stop, Rachel became alert instantly and began to look around. We did not need to talk to know what was happening; our movements were enough for that, and Rachel knew I only stopped suddenly when I sensed the danger.

    "I could not see any Grimm around," she said a couple of secondster, "I am also not seeing any either, but the feeling of danger is getting intense by the seconds," I said with a deep frown appearing on my face.

    I already have my sword in my hand and Racheal her bow, but the enemy is giving me the feeling is nowhere to be seen.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed when suddenly my eyes went wide with shock, and I sensed the enemying from the direction I had expected; it was not that sensed it but my clone, examing the data it had gotten from my senses.

    "Jump!"

    I shouted as just as my clone informed me; Rachel followed me without any question, and both of us jumped high, despite having a big weight on our back.

    Bang!

    We had just reached up when sand below our feet burst out, and sandworm burst out bearing its that would have a grind in the paste in the matter of second.

    "Sand Worm," I shouted from the air; it was a sandworm without a doubt; I have fought too many of them to not recognize them within a second.

    It had really caught me by surprise; I did not think this ruin would have it and revealed it after four days. This ce is already dangerous enough, and now with the sandworm, it has be even more dangerous.

    Sup!

    The enemy was surprising, but we reacted instantly; as the head of the sandworm came outpletely, Rachel nocked the arrow and released it on its head, one of the two most fatal areas of the sandwork.

    Puch!

    With the distance between us and the sandworm, the arrows had reached it instantly and pierced its head, which froze it for a moment.

    "Ehhhhhh¡­."

    It let out a weird scream of pain which felt jarring to the ears, but I had no time to worry about it as I fell down toward it, with the weighted backpack made the fall even faster, but it was going to be useful for what I am going to do next.

    My sword shed at it before burrowing deep inside, even before Inded on its head. I used the weight and weight of my backpack to burrow my sword deeper inside it.

    Thud Thud!<sub> </sub>

    Wended on the ground, and at the same moment, Rachel released another arrow in its head before jumping down, but I did not follow suit; instead, I used one hand as support against the iling monster while using the other hand to remove the spear from my backpack.

    Puch!

    I removed the spear and pierced it inside the skull of the iling monster, sending it much deeper into the skull of the monster than my sword.

    For a moment, I had expected it to die, but it did not and instead began to il even strongly. If it were not for the support of the sword and spear, I would have had sent flying by this monster.

    Puch!

    "Target its heart!" I shouted at Rachel, who had justnded, and again aimed at the sandworm while I began to take out the spear while holding on to the sword, which I have to say was quite a struggle.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Puch Puch Puch!

    Rachel targeted the heart as it came out further while I also brought down my spear into its skull again, making it let out another loud scream as Rachel fired another arrow at its heart.

    Thud!

    Suddenly, it tried to roll, and seeing that, I jumped out, taking my spear with me.

    The first thing I did afternding on the ground was discard my backpack before running toward it with my spear.

    We have been very lucky with our first strike; we have targeted its integral part. Though it had not killed it, it had made me mad enough that it forgot to burrow back inside the sand, which is one of the frustrating things about the sandworm.

    They could burrow back into the sand and attack, which is why it is always great to finish it off in a single attack, not giving it a chance for a second attack.

    Given soundlessly, it could move through the earth, it is very hard to discover it without the powerful senses, especially when they attack for the first time; that is when they are most dangerous.

    Puch Puch Puch

    Soon, I reached it and pierced my spear inside it, driving down the spearpletely inside before bringing it back and piercing it inside it while avoiding getting crushed by its huge size, which turned out of quite big, slighter bigger than even Grimms.

    Rachel had also brought down arrows after arrows on the bastard; in these two days, we were able to increse the number of arrows in her arsenal, making it twelve, which she is throwing at one after another.

    For nearly a minute, it felt like our attacks were not doing anything before the monster began to slow down, which gave us big hope, and we intensified the attack even further that Rachel had used all her arrows which she seldom does, given the abilities of Grimm popping at ces you least expected.

    She always keeps three as backup, but now she has used it all, and even then, the monster is notpletely killed, just slowed down.

    Puch Puch Puch

    Losing her arrows did not make her useless; she took the pike hanging in her backpack and began attacking its heart while I attacked its skull.

    <o>,m We had to keep attacking for more than minutes, avoiding getting crushed by it tens of times before we finally stopped; it had also stopped, making barely any movement.</o>

    "You have made quite an art on its skull," said Rachel as saw the sheer number of attacks I have done on its skull. "You have not done a bad job yourself," I said as I looked at the pieces of its heart spilling out from the holes she had made on it.

 Chapter 2789 Too Big

    Chapter 2796 Too Big

    "Jokes aside, we have been very lucky with this bastard. If we had not struck the important part of its brain at first strike, it would have taken us a lot of time and trouble to kill this monster," she said as she began to remove the arrows from the monster''s body.

    For once, I did not have to do this job, and I couldn''t help but feel happy about it. I don''t particrly enjoy getting myself dirty, but I do it as in every battle; I am the dirtiest of us, wet in the blood of Grimms from head to two.

    The sandworm did not spread much blood, and what it spread was easy to clean up; I have already cleaned myself and now just enjoying watching Rachel remove her arrows from the sandworm, which she really is not liking it at all.

    "You are really good at it, Michael; I like it when you remove the arrows from our enemies," said Rachel as she removed the sixth arrow from the still beating heart of the sandworm.

    We have put a lot of holes in the bastard, but still, it is alive.

    Though, not for long, even with the vitality, which is equal to that of Grimm, it would not be able to recover soon; the injuries we have brought on it are too great.

    A few minutes passed, and Racheal had taken out all her arrows before cleaning herself; with that done, we waited for our reward to appear while keeping our senses focused on the sand for the slightest sound and the vibrations.

    Click!

    "It appeared," said Rachel and walked toward the wooden box before opening it with the familiar click, but a secondter, a look of confusion appeared on her face.

    "What is it?" I asked, and she turned the box toward me, and there I found a small round button or seal on one looked at it. It is round and made of energy, and on it is the green text of somenguage which I couldn''t read.

    "Has the box had information about it?" I asked to which she shook her head.

    Most of the things did not have the information aside from potions, "Try it," I said; only by testing it will we find its uses.

    She nodded and took out the seal from the box when another surprise appeared on her face, and before I could ask what she had sensed, I saw her touching her bow with that seal, which stuck to it before melting and next moment, wavy green lines begin to spread across the bow.

    It couldn''t help but shock me; I have expected many things from the seal, but not this. Itpletely shocked me.

    "What does it do?" I asked as the bow finished with changes; now, there were three green lines across her colorless energy bow, which looked far better than its previous in version.

    "It is supposed to double the power and speed of the arrows released through the bows," She replied softly before her eyes became clear, and she nocked the arrow into the bow and pulled the string while aiming toward the sky.

    Sup!<sub> </sub>

    She released the string, and the bow shot up at a speed that I was barely able to see, but it was enough for my clone, which told me the speed of the arrow had really doubled, and that had shocked me; as with such power, she had instantly be destructive.

    I don''t think she will be just supported in the future battle; with her arrows having such speed and power, she now could kill the Grimms on her own, and she understood it all well, seeing the smile on her face.

    A few secondster, the arrow came down, and she caught it in the air before we began to make our way toward our destination, with more cautiousness than before, as now we had another enemy than the Grimms, and it was sneakier than them.

    An hour passed, and I could see a shadow of disappointment clouding Rachel''s face; I could tell she was searching for the Grimms to test her improved weapons. If I had been in her ce, I would have done the same; I mean, the upgrade is huge, and I also wanted to see what it could do against the Grimm, but there seemed to be no Grimm in sight.

    Usually, this is not a problem we suffer; no matter how early we leave, they could easily catch up to us with their huge bodies and long legs.

    Another hour and a half passed when we suddenly stopped, as we heard the sound of a fight, which had really caught us by surprise. One might not believe it, but we have heard more sounds of arguments of Grimms than the sounds of a fight, but what we are hearing are definitely sounds of a fight and a big one at that.

    "Should we take a look at it?" asked Rachel, looking at me with hopeful eyes, "Only from a distance," I said with a sigh. She nodded excitedly before we slowly began to move toward the Grimms.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Currently, we cannot see them, but from the sound of fights, they are not that far; they are just blocked from our view by dunes of sand between us.

    More than ten minutes passed when we have climbed into the dune that gave us the view of the battle, and what we saw couldn''t help but shock us to the core.

    "Oh, my god!" said Rachel as she saw the three Grimms fighting against the three sand worms, and these sandworms are huge. In front of them, what we have fought for looked like a child.

    Saying they are huge would be an understatement, considering each sandworm is over thirty meters long and have a mouth that could easily turn the head of the Grimms to the paste, and the Grimms are having quite a difficulty in dealing with them.

    "They have finally found something that is difficult in this ce," I said, and there was a genuine smile on my face seeing the misery of our mortal enemies.

    They have had quite easy in this ce; this one is a true difficult challenge they havee across, and I couldn''t help but feel ecstatic about it.

    "Should we watch or leave?" she asked, and I could see why she was hesitant. There are three Grimm monsters; we have always been lucky to avoid or run away from the group of three or above Grimms because dealing with them is truly a challenge, with a very high risk of death.

    <o>,m </o>

    "We will watch, and if one of them dies, then we will go after them," I said, "Sure, I wanted a fight these bastards since the moment I got this sweet enhancement," she said, looking happily at her bow.

    With that, we hid ourselves even better; we didn''t want to be discovered and hunted.

    I do not doubt for a bit that if one of the Grimm had discovered us, they would lead those earthworms right at us, and we are powerless against them; our little weapons, even Rachel''s doubled-powered arrows, would bepletely useless.

    Their size is too big for us to do anything against them.

 Chapter 2790 Three Grimms I

    Puch!

    The Red Horn Bullman had finally got the chance, and it brought down its huge great sword and hacked the sandworm into two in a powerful strike.

    "The risk it took paid off," said Rachel gently, and I couldn''t help but nod; it had brough itself very close to the worms and suffered many injuries, but they paid off as finally able to decapitate the sandworm while Crockman hade from behind and crushed its heart with its sawed sword.

    It cut off all the possibility of it connecting two of its points; some of the sandworms could do that.

    With only two sand worms remaining, the offensive of the Grimms has be even more intense, but the sandworm is not easy to deal with either; they are burrowing into the sand anding out, giving the Grimms more and more injuries, which in turn affecting the Grimms.

    "I am going near them," I said to her as I took off my backpack.

    "There are three of them, Michael," said Rachel; she is also clear that while it might seem like the Grimms are having a hard time dealing with them, it is without a doubt that they will be able to deal with it.

    "They will be injured by the time they finish with the sandworms; we will need to attack at the right time, and we will be able to take all three of these Grimms," I said and took out the thing I had created yesterday, with cloth from the Grimm, its blood and the sand.

    It is a cloak I have made by sticking the sand with the blood of the Grimm; the blood of baster Snakeman is especially sticky; I have used that to make it.

    I quickly wrapped myself with it and moved toward the Grimms slowly.

    It is very dangerous, but I have to do it; I did not tell Rachel all the reasons I am willing to take the risk. The first is that all three are High-Grandmasters, with two being quasi-Grand Lord and the third being a peak High-Grandmaster.

    These three are immensely powerful, and I would have difficulty dealing with them if they attacked me outside. Here they are not so powerful, and with sandworms injuring them, we might be able to take them; I just hope that when the timees, Rachael will perform a miracle with her bow.

    I move cautiously through the sand, wearing a very ufortable cloak; it is heavy and causes rough friction, but it is the only way I have to move with the rtive stealth here.

    A little more than five minutester, I stopped; it was the closes I could get with the Grimm without getting implicated in the battle which is raging right now.

    The Grimms are very close to killing the second sandworm; it is very injured; if it were not for it to keep burrowing back into the sand, the Grimms would have finished it by now.

    Around two minutester, the second sandworm got killed by the Grimm, and now all three of them begin to target thest one. Three Grimms against a single sandworm is no challenge. If it keepsing out of the sand at this pace, it will not even a minute for Grimms to kill it.

    Puch!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Fuck, it seemed like thest three days of this test wouldn''t be easy as we have thought!" said the Crockman as he sat down, "It was a shameful battle; three puny sandworms reduced us to such a state," said Bullman, looking at carcasses of the three in sandworms.

    "Well, it is good, we were attacked, as now we will get a reward; killing humans rarely give the reward," said Hogman and looked greedily at the in sand worms.

    Sup!

    "Watch out!" screamed the Bullman suddenly; at the same time, I threw away the cloak and ran toward the Grimms, facing the most dangerous battle I had faced here in this ce; dealing with three Grimms wouldn''t be an easy task, and some of part of me is already regretting that decision.

    I pushed those thoughts down and moved toward the Grimms.<sub> </sub>

    Puch!

    The shout of Bullman alerted Crockman and Hogman, but it was no use, as the arrows appeared right in front of their eyes of Crockman and pierced through them.

    There are many disadvantages of small weapons, but there are some advantages too, like not being discovered soon. Especially Rachel''s arrows have now be twice faster; they had appeared by the eyes of Grimms at an instant before piercing through it.

    The thing is, she had not even used the full power of the new advancement.

    "Ahhhhh¡­"

    The Crockman begins to scream, and Grimm looks around, spotting Racheal and me in a second.

    "Humans, I did not think you would dare to challenge us, especially here?" asked Bullman.

    "Why? You were never a difficult opponent Gnan," I asked as I slowed down; me taking its name casually surprised it as it looked at me carefully from up to down with its huge eyes.

    "It seemed like you are not one of the puny masters who had eyes above their head, but a peer," it said seriously before a bloody smile appeared on its face.

    "I will have fun crushing you to death," it added before the turn to Hogman, "Trab, go and finish off the archer while Hraf and I will finish this one," said Gnan the Bullman.

    Both listened to it immediately; the Hogman went running toward Rachel while Bullman and Crockman came it. The Crockman seemed to be really mad at me, seeing the way it was looking at me with its single eye.

    "Bastard, I will torture both of you before eating you alive!" said the Crockman and came running toward me, while the Bullman was a little slower, despite wearing the shoes. Only Bullman and Hogman have the shoes; Crockman does not.

    As the Grimm had said, it is difficult for them to get the reward of killing every human; they have to kill a group of us before getting anything, while we get a reward after killing every Grimm.

    This might be the way this ce bnces things out.

    "Ahhhhhhh¡­."

    Within a few seconds, the Crockman had crossed the distance between us and was about to attack me with a wicked saw de which still had the blood of sand worms dripping from when it suddenly stopped as it heard the loud scream filled with the pain.

    "My eyes, my eyes; the human bitch took out my eyes," shouted the Hogman loudly as it stopped in its tracks, instantly making the expressions on the faces of the two Grimms in front of me serious.

    "It seemed like you havee prepared," said the Bullman looking at me seriously, "Very much," I said and removed the mask off my face, and immediately, the eyes of the Grimms went wide.

    "Zaar," said both of them in unison; the Crockman had even raised its leg to take a step backward before it had stopped itself.

    "It looks like killing you won''t be easy?" said the Bullman, looking at me seriously.

    "Are you giving up, then?" I asked back, to which it smiled. "Give up; why? I only said it would not be easy; I did not say it would be impossible," it said and leaped at me.

 Chapter 2791 Three Grimms II

    I watched as it jumped toward me; while there was fear in my heart, there was no hesitation. I moved as it moved, while Crockman had remained on its spot, looking at Racheal, who was walking toward us with her bow aimed at it, more specifically its remaining eye.

    While it is focused on Racheal, I know it could target me instantly. So, it would be wise if I remained cautious about it.

    The Bullman came down, bringing down back of its huge great sword toward me; it was not using the edge of the sword toward me, and nor did it need to because, because it did not need an edge to kill me. The brute force it has is more than enough to turn me into the meat patty.

    I saw the swording and jumped and could see its eyes shing in joy as it smoothly moved its sword toward me, wanting to hit me like a fly.

    "You are dead." It stated, and I have to say, it is a very risky move, and I wouldn''t have done it if I did not have done it before yesterday, as it would have been a suicide.

    ng!

    My sword moved and shed against the huge sword of the Grimm.

    Immediately shock appeared on its face, as I did not fly away like a broken kite with bloody bones; no, I used the force of its attack and jumped back gracefully.

    "How?" It asked in shock before looking up and down at me, and soon, it noticed something in both of my hands. "It''s those bands, didn''t it?" it asked, finally noticing the bands of energy in both of my hands.

    They are bands of absorptions; they are not set, but something I got after killing the Grimms yesterday, and they are amazing. I was very happy to receive them as most of the time, the things we received through the rewards were useful to Rachel.

    "Now, are you confident in killing me?" I asked while ncing at the Crockman, who was still looking at Rachel, who had finally stopped at a safe distance and now looking at the Grimms with a harmless smile, but no Grimm would think her as harmless with that bow in her hand.

    If they need any more proof, they only need to look at Hogman, who has finally calmed down and now standing in a spot with its weapon against its fatal spot.

    "They are just little tools, will not help you other than survive for a few more seconds," it said and came at me again, with its speed being much faster than any Grimm I had seen, which is not surprising given the shoes it is wearing.

    To be honest, the Grimms with the shoes are terror, especially those as powerful as it. With these bands, I wouldn''t have dared to fight against such an opponent if it hadn''t been injured to the state where it could only project 60% to 65% of its power.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Bang ng ng

    It brought down its sword at me, and I dodged, but it quickly brought it and attacked me mid-air. I defended against the attack before jumping back, creating more distance which it followed in quick steps before attacking me.

    Attack after attack came; I dodged and defended and even ducked, using everything I had in my arsenal to contend against it. It is challenging but also fun, especially when the enemy is intelligent and bears the immense experience of centuries, which it had molded to suit its current conditions.

    It is attacking me with a strategy, which is to push me till I ampletely tired out; while this is also making it tired and worsening its injuries, it had enough vitality to handle it for a longer time than me.

    It is not the only one who is with strategy; I have one too, which began before it even saw me. Its model had already formed in my core, and with every move it made, it became more and moreplete.

    "We have thought your fearsomeness is only due to your strings, but it seemed like we have underestimated you far too much," it said with its eyes zing with an intent to kill.<sub> </sub>

    It intensified its attacks, and the happiest one was none other than me.

    While it is true, it has much greater vitality than me, which let it fight much longer than me despite the injuries, there are a lot of conditions attached to it, and foremost of them all is not straining those injuries, which it is doing right now as it had intensified its attacks against me.

    "If you keep attacking me like that, you will strain your injuries too much," I informed with a smile, "Don''t worry; after I kill you, I will dress them well," It replied.

    "Or you might find a healing potion in the reward box that just has appeared," I said a little too loudly, and it immediately got a reaction from all three Grimms.

    "Healing potion, give it to me; Gnan quickly opens the box and gives me the potion," shouted Hogman loudly, "Shut up, Trab; let me kill Zaar first."

    "The reward box might not have, but I am sure Zaar will have on it," It shouted back, without losing its focus on me. "Am I right, Zaar?" It asked. "Of course, I have it, and so does Rachel; you just have to kill either of us to get the hands on the healing potion," I replied, once again loudly.

    "Human bit, where are you, give me the potion," shouted Hogman, but did move from its spot or move its weapon, which was guarding its fatal spot.

    I must give it to the Hogman; it is much calmer than the Hogman. Other Grimms won''t have been this calm if they have been in its ce.

    While the blind Hogman is calm, the Crockman is not so much; it is moving its eyes toward the Rachel and Reward box and even takes a step toward the reward box, which is quite close to it.

    The allure of the reward is too great, more than us holding a holding healing potion. As we might be lying about having it, the reward box will not. It definitely will have something, which will likely be a healing potion.

    It had already be amon knowledge about the reward boxes offering things you need most, and currently, the Grimms needed the healing potion the most.

    "You know it had never happened to be, but I heard the reward boxes disappear if you don''t pick them soon enough," I said, echoing the nasty rumor that spread into the safe zonest night.

    "It is just a rumor," said Gnan and attacked me with a furious attack, "As I said, it had never happened to me, but I wouldn''t want to be true if I were in your ce," I pressed as I dodged the attack.

    My words have riled up the Grimms; I could see both Hogman and Crockman, with Crockman taking a step toward it before stopping, seeing Rachel is still aiming at it.

    "Hraft, guide me toward the reward box," shouted Hogman; the Crockman seemed conflicted by it, but seeing Bullman not saying anything, it opened its mouth to guide its friend.

    ng ng Puch Puch

    "Move back and w" the Crockman had just said the few words when Rachel, who had been silent till now, began firing arrows at rapid session.

    Two of which Crockman had defended, but the other two, which were at full power of her bow, had stuck, one at its chest while the other one at its second eye.

    With it, it had be truly blind, like a Hogman.

 Chapter 2792 Three Grimms III

    "Ahhhh¡­."

    "Bastards!" the Bullman cursed, hearing the scream of the Crockman, who had now bepletely blind.

    "Were you cursing your friends or me?" I asked. I am truly confused about the target of its cursing and would be grateful if it clears away my confusion.

    "Shut up, you wretched human," shouted the Bullman andunched another attack, but this attack of it did not have the bite as the previous attack because the shield and warning which Crockman had acted had bepletely blind, and now, it was on its own.

    Rachel had even pointed her bow at it, ready to release the arrow, the moment she sensed the opportunity.

    "Two of your friends have already gone blind; you should run away; I promise I will not follow you," I said as I defended against its attacks.

    "I do not need to run from the enemies like you," It said as it followed with another attack; "Right, you only run away when fighting against the enemies like Lord Sylvian," I teased, and immediately its eyes shed in rage.

    I have a big file about it and knew whom he had fought against and from whom he had run away.

    "Well, then it seemed like I will have to bury you with your friends here," I said with a sweet smile but did not move. It is not time yet, but I will have to do it soon, or its n will work.

    As time passed, the tiredness kept piling inside me, and when it reached high enough, it would slow me down. So, I must finish it before that, and thankfully, I am ready to start on my offensive.

    Sup!

    I ducked the sweep of its sword, and instead of moving left as I usually do, I leaped toward its legs; as I did, an rm shed in its eyes.

    Not because of me, but due to the arrowing toward it at a very fast speed; I could see the struggle in its eyes before it moved its sword up, while I got a clear way, which I did not waste and leaped at its right thigh, with all the power the shoes could give me.

    I did not think it would be able to react with nearly its focus on the arrow that wasing toward us, but I saw it moving its thighs moving toward each other.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but smile; my speed was too fast. It would not be able to crush me with its thighs like it was nning to, but it still did it, and I know why; it was to hide the real attack of the weapon it hadn''t used in the fight till now.

    ng!

    Its sword had reached its head a fraction of seconds before the arrow and thus able to defend against the arrow, but there was no smile on its face as another arrow wasing.

    Slice!

    My sword had sliced through my left thigh, though a vein, which, unlike the most veins I had cut on the Grimms, did not release a shower of blood. It did release some, but its momentum stopped by the hairs around the wound that barely trickled dropsnded on me.

    It is a happy asion as I don''t particrly enjoy myself being bathed in Grimms blood, but I am not in a happy mood and instead looking at the sharp end of the red stone tailing toward me.

    ng ng!

    I did not have any intentions of dodging it and brought down my sword against the sharp stone end of the tail; at the same time, it defended against the arrow Rachael.

    Puch!<sub> </sub>

    It hade at me with so much power that it shook my internal organs that blood came out of my lips as I was thrown back; I had used the full power of the band, but still, they were not able to absorb it all, and now, I am flying back, which is bad now considering the Grimm bring down its sword fast, with a power it not shown in battle.

    I could see the blood seeping out of its injuries, but it did not seem to care; it was not even caring about the arrow that wasing from its eye, willing to sacrifice it to kill me.

    Such decisiveness is rare among the younger Grimms; they would not do that, but this one had no hesitation as it brought down its sword toward me, and I moved my sword up to defend.

    ng Puch!

    My sword shed against it, and the bands absorbed as much force they could while sending the rest to me. The force is less than what the tail had given me, but it is enough for me to vomit another mouthful of blood while sending me crashing down hard.

    As I crashed down fast, I fought a battle against time, trying to move my feet down so that they could absorb the force, because if not, then even with crashing against the sand, nearly every bone on my body would break, and that will be the end of me.

    Bang!

    I crashed on the sand hard, but most of the force absorbed by my shoes, what remained was enough to break some bones of my leg and gave me sharp pain, which nearly made me unconscious.

    "Now, it is time for you to die, Zaar!" It shouted as it moved its sword up to defend against any arrows; as for killing me, its leg was more than enough.

    Hun!

    It lifted its few centimeters when it suddenly stopped as the sharp pain clouded its eyes, and they went wide. It had fallen unconscious for a moment due to the pain because it was intense, hundreds of times greater than what I had felt a moment ago.

    The nerve I hit was nothing special in normal times; even if you cut, it will not affect the Bullman much. As its waist, there is the main nerve from this connection, but that had been damaged with its battle with sandworm and all the loads fallen into this nerve.

    Now that I cut it and tried to make a heavy movement, it had sent a heavy signal into the brain in the form of intense pain, making it unconscious for a moment.

    Puch!

    It came to itself, and its eyes went wide immediately as an arrow appeared in front of it and pierced into its second eye, making it immediately blind.

    "Ahhhhh¡­."

    It screamed; the scream was not of the pain but the frustration because, in a matter of seconds, it had gottenpletely blind and got an injury that would give it a harrowing amount of pain with the slightest movement of its leg.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    To put it simply, it is fucked; it should have run away when I had been given a chance because, at that time, I would have been satisfied with two Grimms left and didn''t want to take too much risk to continue fighting it, but it did not listen.

    With all three Grimms blind, no one needs to think about the result; yes, all three dead, but it was not easy; it could be said to be very hard, especially when Gnan the Bullman asked its friends to run away as fast as they could and should for help; not at them helped them much.

    Still, it was worth it; not only I got fertilizers for my garden, but the reward we got from killing Grimms and their own reward of killing sand worms had upgraded our artifacts enough that we would be able to fight against the three Grimms when they were at their peak.

    The seals are amazing; that day, we upgraded nearly all the artifacts we had on us.

 Chapter 2793 Midnight

    "Leaving this early would be dangerous," said Rachel looking up in the night''s sky, "Do we have any choice," I asked with a sigh, to which she shook her head.

    Yesterday had been hell, and it was due to our own mistake; we showed off too many of our artifacts; we should have learned the lesson from the day before and kept our artifacts hidden.

    It was a record for us; yesterday was a record for us; we have killed nine Grimms in total. If it were not for the all healing and stamina potions and upgraded artifacts, we would never have been to deal with so many Grimms and some humans who wanted to take a chance but ran away.

    It is thest day of this test, and we are leaving right at midnight, the earliest we have ever left. Thankfully, after all the trouble of yesterday, we were able to reach the safe before the sun went down.

    Still, we did not want to suffer the same fate as we had yesterday and thus left earlier, even capping the sleep by half an hour, which we wouldn''t have done if this was not being thest day.

    "Nobody seemed to be following us," said Rachel as she looked around with the night vision binocrs; with how dangerous things have be, even Grimms wouldn''t dare to leave early.

    The sand worms have be a menace, especially for the Grimms; half of the Grimms who had followed us yesterday had trouble with the sand worms.

    While they are not following us now, with their long legs, they will easily be able to cross the distance in a short time. So, we need to put up as much distance between us and the Grimms as possible.

    The journey would not be easy, given how cold it is and there is even a wind, and we are still in the safe zone, where things remain mild. The real challenge would begin when we stepped out of the boundary; thankfully, we got something yesterday that might help us with some things.

    Fifteen minutes passed when we stopped and hit behind the dune before taking out the seals from our pockets and beginning to paste them around artifacts upgrading them by seconds.

    Today had been a good day; we were able to exchange some of the seals we don''t need with the ones we need, and now each of our artifacts has at least two seals pasted on it; our weapons had three each.

    After pasting the seals on the energy artifacts, we finally took out the things we got yesterday in ourst battle against the Grimms, which we have fought very close to the safe zone.

    We did not even wear them for more than a minute, considering they are kind of shy, and we had not wanted to attract more attention to ourselves than we already did.

    We took out the energy cloaks from the backpacks and wore them; they covered nearly all our body as we wore them; we felt barely any cold, that was until both of us passed the seals on them, and the very minutes, cold we were feeling, had also disappeared.

    "This get-up suits you well," she said, looking at me from up to down. I am only wearing a cloak but also the mask, which I have got from trading earlier; with it, I could forget the ufortable cloth I used to wrap around my face; unlike it is an artifact that not only hides my face but give me much greater rity, including the night vision.

    "Let''s go," I said as I wore my backpack. "I wish we had something for our load as well; it would have made things far easier," Rachealined as she lifted her backpack on her back.

    "We are already in much better condition than the first day," I said and took the lead; I still remember the first day and the days after that; they were hell.

    It is not the heat or sand that made me feel powerless, but my power orck thereof; I have gotten used to being a feel like a god, having immense power and the adoration that came with it. This ce had razed it all down and made me and every human equal.<sub> </sub>

    It is quite an experience, and I feel like I understand the meaning of this challenge and how its benefits might be much greater than the simple boost of strength.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With our gear, we moved forward at a good speed, we wanted to cover as much distance as possible, and it would be great if we were able to reach the final point of the test without any conflict, but that is just wishful thinking on my part.

    ?

    There will be conflict; the only thing I can do about it is be prepared, and currently, I am more prepared than I had ever been in the past six days.

    "Out of the safe zone," said Racheal, and weing us out was a gust of wind that nearly threw us out of our spot and made us feel chill from head to two.

    "What?" I asked Racheal loudly as she said something which drowned by the wind.

    "I said it would have frozen us like popsicles if we were wearing our normal insted clothes," she shouted, but all I could hear was barely a whisper in this wind.

    So, I replied to her in signnguage before taking out my spear to be used as a walking stick; she did the same as I took out the pike.

    The icy winds are the most powerful we have ever experienced, and with a spear as a walking stick, it is quite difficult to walk in such high wind, and it is a good thing we have these cloaks covering our whole bodies; otherwise, we could forget walking in a such cold wind, which seemed to be getting colder.

    Still, we are notining because it will keep our enemies out, and even sandwormse out less in such an environment, which is a great plus point.

    Last night, we had to face the three sand worms; today, I hope we will be spared by it as right now, even with the aid of these artifacts, we are in no condition to fight.

    Even the sandworm will have trouble operating in such a cold temperature.

    Half an hour passed, and the winds have remained the same; they were powerful and blisteringly cold. Thankfully, we could still walk without losing our way, with the cool new binocrs and my old clone, who is still extremely useful despite the new artifacts.

    Another hour had passed, and finally, I felt the wind slowing down, and this time, it felt real; it was not like one of those times when it slowed down only to be intense. Around ten minutes ago, it lifted Racheal up and threw her down the dune; she was still quite mad about it.

    Half an hour passed when the winds have finally slowed down, and it brought a bright, beautiful smile to her face.

    "Finally, there is no more crazy wind," she said happily, and I smiled too when suddenly, that smile on my face froze up. She noticed it immediately, and without me saying anything, she jumped.

    The sandworm hade, and from what my clone is telling me, there is more than one.

 Chapter 2794 Afternoon

    "It seemed like today won''t be easy," said Racheal as she took out the stamina potion from the reward box and put it in her pocket before we continued with our journey under the zing sun.

    "We have already expected it, given what we have experienced since the beginning of this test," I said, taking the sand look at the dead sandworm, which we did not take even a minute to kill.

    This is the tenth sandworm of today, and nearly every hour, we are facing one; thankfully, with the artifacts we have, we are killing them fast, getting more things in return, like the seals and potions. The seals we have collected have upgraded our artifacts even further.

    "I will like this insistent attack of sand worms is not random, especially when the count in the rewards we are getting after killing them," she said, and her expression was very serious when she said it.

    "You are saying there might be something powerful at the end?" I asked to which she nodded.

    The next few minutes were quiet as she was not the only one feeling it; I, too, sensed that there might be something big at the end and the constant attacks and rewards are for it.

    The damnest thing is we could not do anything against it; we have to y the game this ce is ying and survive. If it were not for that, we wouldn''t have taken the risk of venturing out every single day; we might have just stayed in the safe zone like many humans and Grimms are doing by the day.

    A half-hour passed by as we walked under the baking sun; today, we are not feeling anything baking from it; these cloaks are saving us from the harshest sun we have ever experienced in our life.

    Though things are not asfortable as one might expect, there is still some heat we are feeling, which is making us ufortable and sweaty.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I stopped and, a few secondster, brought down the binocrs from my eyes. "The Grimm ising toward us," I informed.

    "Is it alone?" she asked, to which I nodded. ''''I will handle it then; you just protect my backpack," she said and set down her backpack before running toward a huge boulder. When she reached it, she jumped on it,nding on afortably twelve meters tall rock.

    It would not have been possible a few days ago, but five seals with different abilities could do wonder. At full power, those shoes could take her even higher, which is not the only thing they could do.

    She stayed on the rock for a little more than a minute before she jumped down from it and ran toward the Grimm, to its great surprise.

    It should have run away, seeing the sheer number of artifacts and seals we have on them; an intelligent Grandmaster Grimm like it would have understood it, but instead, it had made it greedy, and this greed will take its life.

    The Snakeman is powerful, to begin with, and it also has a number of artifacts around its body, but they are still nothingpared to what Racheal has, and because of it and her undeniable skills, it is going to lose its life, and it won''t take her a long time for her to kill it.<sub> </sub>

    Still, it is quite surprising to see lone Grimms; in the past six days, humans or Grimms got to know each other very well and formed a group, but there is always a rarity like this one.

    It is good with yesterday''s battles; Racheal had gained quite a confidence in her abilities. Yesterday, things became so dangerous that she had to fight against two Grimms alone, and both of them had shields.

    She was still able to kill them without taking the slightest help from me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, both of them got close enough that Snakeman began to shower Rachel with powerful throws of stones, which were being powered by the move it was wearing. I was wondering what it does, and now I know it will be very useful to Rachel, with the new seal she had added to her bow two hours ago.

    The stones were fast, but she avoided them as she got closer and closer without firing a shot, which confused it, but it kept throwing the rocks at her.

    It didn''t take long for the Snakeman to empty the supply of the stone before it finally took out its sword from its back and ran toward Racheal, who was too running toward it.

    Rachel finally acted when there was only a hundred-meter distance between them; she suddenly stopped and fired two arrows one after another. The Grimms had been prepared for it and moved its sword quite fast but found out the speed of the arrows was much faster than its sword.

    Still, the Snakeman was quite skilled and able to defend against one arrow, but the other one pierced inside its right eye, which killed a momentter.

    "Five seals," I said with a sigh; the five seals have transformed her power, as the five seals she had attacked worked well together, surpassing the power they are supposed to give by simple addition.

    I hate to admit it, but the five seals of her bow are far more synchronized than the seals I have on my sword. If I had such synchronization, my sword would have be even more terrifying.

    Seeing her kill a Grimm, I wanted to fight one too, but currently, I am not seeing any Grimm around. Though I have no doubt, I will see them soon, and I will fight them, especially if I see some High-Grandmasters.

    This ce makes it much easier to kill those bastards than the outside, where they run away feeling the slightest danger.

    A few minutester, Rachal had returned, and she was already wearing the Snakeman''s glove. There is something more; her smile is proof of that.

    "What do you get from the box?" I asked, "Something very good," she said before revealing what she had got.

 Chapter 2795 Evening

    "We should have reached the destination by now," she said as she put down her binocrs, "We should have reached there an hour ago, but there is still no sign of it," I said as I looked at the map.

    For the past six days, the distance between two points has always been the same, but this time, it is different. My clone had already estimated it, but it was not able to urately track with the data it had.

    "Do you know what is happening?" she asked to which I shook my head. "The only thing we could do is keep walking," I said as I took another sip of water from the water bottle, which had a few drops of stamina potions mixed inside.

    There was no choice; we had left the safe zone with the minimum rest and fought many battles with both Grimms and the sandworms that currently, we could not operate without the stamina potion.

    "Though we might now be seeing it, I think we are close; we might reach it soon," I said as I continued walking.

    "I really hope so because I want to sleep till I cannot," she said before her expression became a little somber. "It would not be easy, would it?" she asked, "Likely not," I said and sighed.

    What we have experienced throughout the day is proof that there is something big at the end; I am pretty sure it is. Our whole bodies areden with artifacts that have been upgraded multiple times; even our cloaks now have two seals attached to them.

    They have now be more like armor than the cloaks and even help slightly in reducing the weight of the backpack.

    I wish we could get something for the load on the pack; while it is much lighter from the first day, it is still quite troublesome to carry to such a heavy load at arge distance.

    "Are he Grimms moving?" I asked, to which she shook her head. "No, they are keeping their distance, but I have no doubt that once they see the chance, they wille at us," she said as she looked at the Grimms with her binocrs.

    There are three groups of Grimms around us, a total of eight of them. One group has two Grimms, while the two have three Grimms each.

    It is already quite a surprise that they did not attack us, and there are multiple reasons for that; just an hour ago, the two teams saw us wiping out a team of four Grimms; before that, we had wiped two Grimms and one before that.

    Which are less than what we fought for yesterday, but the day is yet to be over.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Other than seeing us fight, there are other reasons, like the team of five humans. Just a while ago, they have fought against a team of three Grimms, killing two, while the other was only able to survive because it had run away on time.

    Thest and most important reason is that they could also feel they might have to fight something big and thus want to conserve their strength.

    Though, I am sure it could all change if I removed the mask off my face and showed the face; all three teams of Grimms woulde to kill me. This is not an exaggeration of self-importance but a simple reality.

    We continued to move forward, and as with time, more and more Grimms and humans began to appear, and the strangest thing was the attacks of sandworms had nearly stopped. In the past hour, we have only got attacked once by a sandworm, and that was nearly an hour ago.

    It is not just with us; even Grimms hadn''t got attacked. We have been keeping a close eye on the Grimms, and we did not see those giant sandworms attacking the Grimms.

    <sub> </sub>

    "Can you see that?" asked Racheal, "Yes," I replied while running as for why I was running because the Grimms were running. They have started running a few minutes, noticing this thing before us; not to be left behind, we have also started to run with Grimms.

    Now, with the artifacts, we could also match the Grimm''s speed, which has also been increased due to them wearing the artifacts.

    What we see through the binocrs is a huge wall, so vast that there is seemed to be no end to it. This wall of energy has a gate big enough that even Grimm would be able to pass through itfortably.

    As we saw the gates, we took a few more gulps of water containing the stamina potion and ran even faster, matching the speed of the group of Grimms, who were most ahead.

    Around twenty minutester, the groups of Grimm and we stopped in front of the giant gate, which was nearly twenty-five meters tall. It is also made of energy like a wall, but unlike it, it is in blue color instead of blurry colorless.

    There was no information about the gate other than floating words that say, ''one at a time.'' If it were not for that, the Grimms would have barged in at the door.

    "Un hun, wait till others appear," I said to Golden Fire Werewolf, who took a step toward the gate. "You think you could stop me, human?" It asked as it turned to me.

    "Of course, I could," I said and gently removed the mask off my face, and immediately its eyes went wide along with the two Grimms behind it, who unconsciously took the steps back before they were able to stop themselves.

    "Zaar, you truly have made a mistake revealing yourself," It said with a cruel smile, "You should have stayed anonymous as now, every Grimm here would kill you," it added

    "And every human here would fight them," I replied with confidence which immediately dimmed the cruel smile on my face.

    A few minutes passed, and it did not do anything else other than re at me while two groups of Grimms and a group of humans came into the view before stopping at their respected groups.

    "Lord Zaar," said the leader of five humans and bowed slightly, "Lord Irwin," I greeted to middle-aged man before greeting the five people behind him by name, even the masters.

    Three of the five are the subject of the project, including Irwin; he wouldn''t have been able to reach the level of High-Grandmaster without mine and the project''s help.

    "What is this door?" he asked, to which I shook my head. "I don''t have the slightest idea; the only I know is what that text is reading out," I replied, pointing toward the huge floating text, which is saying only one person at a time could enter inside.

    "So, no choice but to wait," he said, and I nodded.

    Minutes passed, and the Grimms and humans kepting; by the time sun had begun to set, there were already twenty-three humans and twenty-seven, a very surprising number.

    Usually, the Grimms are always at least double numbers, but here they are only four more people than us, a number we would be able to handle, even in our current state.

    "So, how will we do this?" I asked the unknown Golden Fire Werewolf, who had obviously be the leader of the Grimms.

 Chapter 2796 Gate

    <h4>Chapter 2796 Gate</h4>

    ¡°So, its final; we will follow a ten-eleven form,¡± I said, and Grimm nodded foully; we had negotiated for about twenty minutes with a lot of threatening and cursing before agreeing with the form.

    The bastard wanted to send an equal number of people, which would have benefitted it immensely because, in the end, they would have more people remaining, who would have easily killed thest of humans with their greater number.

    While we are negotiating, more people havee, four humans taking our numbers to twenty-seven and five Grimms, taking their number to thirty-two.

    Even now, things are not really in our favor; the Grimms will still have more numbers than us at the end, but at least those numbers would be managed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s decide on the order,¡± I said to the humans and immediately got the reaction.

    ¡°I do not want to gost,¡± said one young man in his mid-twenties, ¡°Me too,¡± added another young Master, and then another voice came before another.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmaster Racheal and I would be thest,¡± I said when finallyining voices stopped, and immediately saw a lot of Masters and Grandmasters taking a visible sigh of relief.

    ¡°I am sure, Lord Irvin, Lady Hina, you wouldn¡¯t have a problem staying tillst?¡± I asked the two experienced High-Grandmasters, who shook their heads with a smile.

    It took a few minutes to decide the order before we turned to Grimms, where there was a lot of cursing and threatening going on.

    ¡°Finished?¡± I asked the Golden Fire Werewolf as he turned toward me, ¡°Yes,¡± it harrumphs. I just nodded and turned toward the first human who had chosen to walk through the gate.

    ¡°Grandmaster Kenah,¡± I said, and the woman in her mid-thirties stepped out and walked toward the huge gate silently.

    Soon, she reached and pushed the get, which began to open her push despite the massive difference in their size.

    The door pushed openpletely, but all we could see the white on the other side in which Grandmaster Kenah had vanished, and the doors closed on their own again.

    ¡°Gfras,¡± said Golden Fire Werewolf, and immediately the scaled Frogman stepped out from the group of giant Grimms and walked the gate.

    The gate opened, and the Grimm walked inside before the gates closed again, just like before.

    ¡°Mister frisk,¡± I said, and a man in his early fifties stepped out of the group and walked toward the gate, and after him, another Grimms.

    One by one, the humans and the Grimms begin to enter the gate before only three humans and five Grimms remain.

    ¡°Lord Irvin,¡± I said, and the middle-aged man took a step toward the gate before stopping, ¡°Be careful, Lord Zaar, Grandmaster Racheal,¡± he said before resuming and walking toward the gate while the six Grimms watched.

    All of us were very careful, Racheal even had her bow out, and arrow nocked; she just needed to aim and release the string if any of the Grimms dared to take a step toward us.

    They seemed very much willing to do it; there would be a very high possibility that these five Grimms would attack us the moment Irvin walked out of that door.

    Irwin opened the door before stepping inside the white light, and the door closed behind him; the moment it did, the hungry eyes of five Grimms fell on us.

    ¡°Chral,¡± said the Golden fire Werewolf and Snakeman walked toward the door, and he minutester, the door closed behind it.

    ¡°Be careful, Michael,¡± said Racheal and walked toward the door; she did not look back nor need to.

    If anyone here knows about my abilities the most, then it would be Racheal. She was aware of my skills and knew I would be fine, even if all four of them had attacked me; I might not be able to kill four of them, but I wouldn¡¯t have any problem guaranteeing my life.

    Soon, Racheal opened the gate, and instead of opening it directly and walking inside, she turned back at me before taking a step inside the while.

    ¡°Now you are alone, Zaar,¡± said Grimm, ¡°So, do you want to attack me?¡± I asked with a casual smile on my face, which seemed to be angering it more.

    ¡°You will be dead if we do it,¡± it said, looking at me with eyes filled with hate, ¡°Then try it,¡± I taunted as I put the mask down, and a momentter, all the Grimms came at me.

    Within seconds, I was fully surrounded, with no way out.

    ¡°Now, you will die!¡± said the Golden Fire Werewolf with augh and brough down its ax at me; the others also swung their weapons at me, aiming to finish me up in a single strike; unfortunately, this is not going to happen.

    I let the weaponse at me; the Grimms are quite smart, they have attacked me in a way their weapons wouldn¡¯t sh against each other, but they would also trap me on my spot.

    It is quite a great strategy; unfortunately, they have far underestimated my abilities; the things I could do now with the power of my amazing artifacts.

    ZUP!

    When the weapons were only four meters above me, I jumped, and I jumped back instead of forward, right toward the Viperman behind me, who slightly adjusted its thin de, that now if I kept moving, I would have myself sliced into two.

    The chances of that happening became greater with my speed and speed of the thin sword of Viperman, which have be even faster seeing meing toward it.

    Both the sword and me kept moving toward each other fast, and soon, there was barely inches of distance between the de and my head.

    I could see the smile of victory on the face of Golden Fire Werewolf; there was not a doubt on its face that I was going to die in the next second when suddenly, the victorious smile on its face froze up.

    I moved or teleported from my ce by a meter; the thin de of the Viperman, which was supposed to bisect me, continued to fall while I continued to move up.

    Still, the dodge was nothing as shocking as what happened very next second when I moved my sword forward to hack toward its neck, but the thing is, its neck was three meters away, and my sword would not be able to reach it before I passed over its shoulder.

    The Grimms have thought that too when their shock, the de of my sword suddenly extended by five times, and for the first time, horror appeared on the face of the Viperman.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    SLICE!

    That very second, the long de touched the neck of the Viperman and began to cut through it like butter; by the time the second was over, the Viperman¡¯s neck had also beenpletely cut apart.

    Its poisonous blood showered over me, but this time, I made no moves to dodge it; everything fell on my clock before sliding down; with how every part of my body was covered, not a single drop had touched my skin.

    Thud!

    Inded on the sand before turning toward the three Grimms, who were looking at me with shock.

    ¡°So, who wants to die next?¡± I asked the shocked Grimms with a sweet smile.

 Chapter 2797 The Last Hurdle I

    "Well, ite seemed like nobody is interested," I said to the three Grimms, who were still looking at me with shock over what had happened a few seconds ago.

    Click!

    I looked at them before slowly walking toward the reward box that had happened, "I will be taking this," I said and opened the box with a click and inside it as the seal.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; the seals are always wee. I took the seal in my hand and stuck it to my cloak while keeping a sharp eye on the Grimms, who looked at me like they wanted to eat me alive.

    "Since none of you are interested in fighting, I will be going," I said and walked toward the gate at a pace that was neither fast nor slow.

    The battle a few seconds ago may seem easy, but it is far from it; I have used my trump card to shock and awe. I will not be able to use it for some time.

    If these three attacked me, I would have a hard time defending them, as now these three will be prepared, and I might need to run away if things got too difficult.

    I am extremely cautious right now; my sword and artifacts are ready to deal with any attack the Grimms couldunch.

    The Grimms did notunch the attack, even when I reached the door and began to pull it, which couldn''t help but make me relieved as they were not the only thing I needed to deal with.

    I am sure the other side of the door also has something very challenging, and I need to be ready; I could not afford to make myself too tired fighting against these three Grimms.

    Soon, I opened the doorpletely and saw only white light ahead.

    Step!

    I did not immediately walk into it and instead looked back toward the three Grimms. "Dear mortal enemies, I will see you on the other side," I said and stepped into the white light, which felt like afortable, gentle wind in the night.

    The next second, I found myself standing on the top of the tall stone pole, and in front of me was the desert, but unlike the desert before, this one had white sand and de sand worms that could be swimming everywhere.

    There was no direction text telling me where I had to go, but it was rather clear by the beacon which is shining on this beautifully dangerous night. This is thest challenge of this test, and passing it would make me clear this test, but it would not be easy.

    Seeing the sheer number of ck sandworms here and the sharp spikes on their body, I really don''t want to jump into this field of death, but I have no choice but to do that.

    So, I let down my backpack and took out the potion bottles, which I poured into the half-empty water bottle. I begin to add not only stamina potions but also healing potions inside it; this bottle will be the only thing I will take aside from the artifact.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I do not think I would need the backpack further and should have unloaded most of the stuff back into the safe zone, but I did not want to take the chance.

    Sup!

    I looked around before taking a deep calming breath and jumping down from the fifty-meter-tall pole from which is surviving the jump almost impossible without the artifacts.

    The test begins from the first jump itself.

    Raaa Raaa Raaa

    As I had jumped, immediately, all the sandworms in my close vicinity noticed me and came at me like they wanted to turn me into a paste in their dangerous mouths.<sub> </sub>

    I was not even halfway into the jump when some of the sandworms reached me; these sandworms were different from the ones I had faced; they were faster and stronger and bigger, twice bigger than those I had faced in the past couple of days.

    This is not surprising to me because if these were regr sandworms, crossing this hurdle wouldn''t have been much of a challenge.

    I looked at all the sandwormsing toward me, and, with the aid of a mask, the view of them was clear, which helped me immensely in deciding what I needed to do.

    Raa Raa Raa

    One sandworm appeared right behind me and came toward me fast; if nothing happened, then I would directly enter its mouth and turn into the paste.

    Of course, I would not let that happen and took action about it immediately; a faint sound of boost appeared under my feet, and I moved a few meters forward.

    It is a boost, different from teleportation I have performed while fighting the Grimms, which I could only do once in a minute within a little rage. That is a life-saving tool and only be used when it is necessary.

    I now appeared in the middle of the three sandworms, and all of them wereing to eat me; it was quite a terrifying thing, especially those teeth, but I kept myself calm and weapon ready before soon, there would be a shower of blood.

    SLICE SLICE SLICE

    I reached the position that now, those huge mouths of sandworms mere a meters away from me; I activated the seal at the perfect moment and whipped my sword in aplete three sixty-degree, decapitating all three sandworms who wereing to eat me.

    There was no joy on my face for the kills because I had only killed three, and there were tens areing toward me, with hundreds being present in this desert.

    Thud!

    I activated boost again andnded on the spiky body of the sandworm, which flipped immediately to throw me off and crush me under its spikes, but at that time, I had already leaped away from it.

    If I had wished to, I would have easily killed the sandworm, but that is not my target; my target is the beacon, and I would kill when my life is in danger, or it will help me reach the beacon quicker; otherwise, it is just a waste of time and would get me killed.

    Thud!

    I had justnded on the sand when suddenly my heart skipped a beat and jumped immediately; as I did, I found another sandworm bursting out of white sand.

    SLASH!

    Leaping, I moved to the left and cut across another sandworm blocking the way beforending on the sand and jumping immediately as I sensed another sandworming at me from the ground.

    ''It is like andmine,'' I muttered, and in the next minute, it seemed to be the truth; every time my feet touched the sand, a sandworm woulde out. I could not even stay for a second on the sand before I had to move; otherwise, I would get swallowed.

    The challenge seemed too difficult, even for me, who had the aid of my clone finding it difficult; I wonder how others are doing.

    If others have got the same difficulty as me, then it would be hard for even 10% of the people to pass this dangerous challenge.

 Chapter 2798 The Last Hurdle II

    Gulp!

    I gulped down the water from the bottle and immediately felt the potions mixed inside it, turning to energy and spreading inside my body, healing the strained muscles and replenishing my stamina.

    It had been little more than an hour had passed since I jumped down from the pole, and I had already killed four times more sandworms than I had in nearly seven days, and I had only crossed half of the distance; the other half remained to be crossed, and the things are getting dangerous by the minute.

    I have already lost myself in the challengepletely, with the only goal in my mind being to reach the beacon, and for it, no matter how many sand worms I have to kill, I will kill them.

    Minutes passed as I covered more and more distance, dodging and killing sandworms that got in the way; getting closer and closer beacon, I could see thend above which it was floating, and it was realnd and not some sandy ce that I had got fucking tired off.

    For the past week, I have seen only sand; there is not a single nice t ce, not even in safe zones. It is irritating to live in this much sand; it gets into the ces where it had no ces of getting.

    Seeing the sweet, beautifulnd with some greenery, some fire seemed to have lit up inside me; I had be even faster.

    Hun!

    Before I knew it, another fifty minutes had passed, and now that sweetnd and wonderful trees on it are barely a few hundred meters away when a strange thing happened.

    My feet had touched the sand, but no sandworm came out, and that is not the strangest thing. The strangest thing is that the sandworm that has been chasing me as crazy has just stopped following like they have all lost interest in me.

    Bang Bang Bang

    I had just questioned that when suddenly the sand began to explode in front of me, and sandworms began toe out, and seeing them, my eyes couldn''t help but go wide.

    "You got to be kidding me!" I cursed loudly as I looked at the giant sandworms appearing in front of me one after another as huge, really fucking huge, even bigger than the one faced by Grimms; that ck chitin covering them and unnaturally sharp spikes on their bodies that look very dangerous.

    These bastards are so huge that even if I stretched the de of my sword to my limit, I wouldn''t be able to decapitate them.

    Which is going to make things quite difficult.

    RAAA RAAA RAAA

    Nine huge sandworms came out of sand one another before roaring at me with their huge mouths anding at me with a speed that made my heart skip a beat.

    I begin to move, and my speed is fast as I can go; while things are going to be dangerous, I have no choice but to move forward.

    RAAA!

    Soon, the huge sandworm appeared in front of me, and it was gigantic; at a distance, I was failed to see how giant it was, but now, I was only meters away from me, I could see it in its full majesty, which made me realize how easily it could crush me.

    It will kill me even if it simply falls down on me; I don''t think my artifacts would be able to protect me from its massive weight.

    I reached quite close to it, every part of me was screaming for me to jump, but I kept running toward it because I knew it needed to be perfect or I will die.

    Bang!

    So, I kept moving against my instinct, and when finally, there were only twelve meters of distance between us, I had jumped.

    I had jumped with full power, and this time, I had not only used the full power of my shoes but also of my cloak, which had a seal that could reduce my weight up to half, which immediately increased my speed and shot up like a rocket.

    RAAA!<sub> </sub>

    The sandworm screamed and came at me at its full speed; I could see iting closer and closer to me and feared it might reach me before I reached sufficient height.

    Thankfully, my clone had eased my doubts, telling me I would reach the sufficient height of seconds before it reached me.

    Step!

    Finally, I had reached the highest point, and it was only a few inches above it that Inded on its spike as I began to fall down.

    Hun!

    Just as my feet touched one of the thousand spikes on its body, I felt something that put horror on my face, which made me leap out as fast as I could.

    Sup!

    I jumped out when I saw a spike, I was standing on shooting out, and it shot out at a such speed that I don''t think even my shoes would have been able to stop it before it pierced through them and destroyed my leg.

    ''Fuck, now I have to be careful of the spikes I stepped on,'' I cursed inside me as I flew through the air while four giant sandworms came at me from all four directions.

    RAA RAA RAA

    I will be able to dodge the oneing at me from left and right, but one that ising at me straight is going to be a challenge.

    ''I truly hope it worked,'' I said, and in one smooth motion, I took out the spear from my back and threw it forward with the power of all eight seals in my glove and band in my right hand.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    SUP!

    The spear shot a lightning speed while I watched with bated breath as I flew toward the sandworm.

    I have no idea whether the spear would do anything or not, considering it is smaller than a toothpick, but it is the only option I have, or I hope it worked in some way because, if it did not; I will get swallowed by that giant mouth to never came back.

    Puch!

    The tiny spear had reached the sandworm before passing in between through its giant teeth; for a second, there was no reaction; I continued moving it, reaching quite close, when suddenly the sandworm stilled, and I activated the boost, going even higher.

    RAAAA¡­

    It screamed loudly, and by that time, I was already jumping on the spikes of its body, targeting the sandwormsing toward me.

    My clone had calcted I could safely walk through these spikes as long as I moved fast enough, and with them, I could also target the sandwormsing toward me; for that, I only had to jump on the spikes present at the right angles.

    It requires a constant calction, and I have a clone to do that.

    RAAAA¡­

    The sandworm is not liking me using it to attack its mates and even tried to roll on the ground, but I easily avoided that with my jumps.

    Unfortunately, good things do notst, and now, I have reached its end; I jumped toward thest sandworm, which is standing between me and the wonderfulnd.

 Chapter 2799 Reward

    PUCH!

    My sword struck the upper part of its lips and only went a few meters inside as intended, leaving enough out on which I hadnded before taking a high jump using its flexibility and power of artifacts boost.

    RAAAAA!

    The sandworm roared madly and chased after me, but I had no fear for it as I was approaching thend fast or rather its airspace, which I hoped would be equal to touching it.

    I am quite high that even with the artifact, I am going to break quite a few bones, but I did not care because I fucking did it.

    As I had thought that, I passed the invisible boundary and immediately saw the sandworms behind me stopping in their tracks and disappearing; it was not just the sandworms that had disappeared, but the whole white sand desert had disappeared.

    Hun!

    I was enjoying the feeling of victory when suddenly something began to happen, which made my eyes go wide in shock.

    The artifacts I am wearing are turning into motes of energy, and I found my connection with them losing till I could not senses them anymore.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed loudly as I fell down; I was falling from a quite high distance with a speed that would turn me into the meat patty.

    There is no way in hell I would be able to survive this fall in my current state.

    Hun!

    I was screaming inside loudly, searching for a way to survive the fall, when suddenly, I began to feel something which I had lost a week ago, sealed away from me, but now it ising back.

    I felt like a parchednd that hadn''t seen rain in years; as my power began to return, thend absorbed it quickly and began to change.

    Within a second, the power of the knight had filled my body and began to rise up; as it began to happen, all my fear in my heart vanished, and I closed my eyes, enjoying the wonderful feeling which is no less amazing than the greatest climax I had ever had.

    For the past week, I have felt handicapped, as if a precious part of me sealed away, and it had been, but now that seal has begun to loosen, I have started to regain my power.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground with a loud thud; I felt like a feather.

    There were not the slightest injuries I had suffered through the fall; a king could bear much more than a fall of fifty meters. My power had currently reached the King stage and rapidly moved toward the Emperor.

    I did not move from my spot, and neither opened my eyes as I felt the power filling me, which had now reached Emperor.

    A few more seconds passed, and now my power reached Tyrant ss and began to climb its sses.

    It took nearly half a second when the power had stopped filling me as it finally reached the absolute peak of Master ss or High-Grandmaster ss, on how one looked at me.

    It feels amazing to get the power, not just power, but also the powerful senses and soul senses through which I could kill a Grandmaster and make the High-Grandmaster unconscious.

    My eyes remained closed for a couple of seconds before they opened, and I saw the world with such rity I had not thought I would ever see.

    It is amazing, beyond amazing; I should appreciate more the things my powerful senses let me see.

    As I came to myself, I looked around; the first thing was the beacon above me which was shining brightly.

    I looked ahead and saw a door, a normal human-size door made of blue stone, which had ''next test'' written on it.

    Beside it is a translucent door, which is flickering; it is also had a text ''out'' carved on it, and above it is a timer, which is counting down eight hours and sixteen minutes.

    If I were to guess, then this door wouldpletely materialize in the eight hours and sixteen minutes, and it will take one out of this thing to the maind.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It surprised me a lot, as the door of leaving only came out after four weeks, but not always; there had been some exceptions, and it seemed like the exception had happened.

    This is a very good thing; it will save a lot of lives by letting people live early.<sub> </sub>

    Aside from the doors, there is t brownnd, and at the edges are the fruit trees; one look at them, I know they are not normal fruit trees but something more.

    I did not immediately move toward them, instead looked at dots of energies flying around me like a firefly; there were twenty-nine of them, and if I am not wrong, then these twenty-nine energy dots represent twenty-nine artifacts and seals I was wearing.

    Not all things have disappeared; I could still feel the sand in the ufortable ces, and I am also wearing the simple clothes I had got from this ce.

    There are also some potion bottles in my pocket, which really made me excited. The potion from this ce is the best; they could heal some of the things that the potions made by our alchemist could not, and Jim had especially said to me, I should bring the potions if I had got them.

    He had alsoe to this ce; many attempts of the council to convince him otherwise had beenpletely fruitless.

    "It looks like I am the first," I said, but there was no happiness on my face. If thest hurdle faced by everyone is the same as everyone had faced, then it would be very hard for even five humans to pass this test.

    Even I, with all my advantages, needed to use everything I had got, and even then, I was barely able to cross this hurdle.

    I am worried about Racheal and others, but my worrying will not help them.

    So, I decided to pass the time doing productive things; the first thing I did was remove all my clothes and then clean myself, including removing the sand from the ufortable ces before wearing a new set of clothes and my favorite, which had appeared in front of me with all the cloths and other things, I was wearing before entering this challenge.

    With that done, I walked toward the trees; there were about fifty of them bearing familiar and unfamiliar things, which made me excited.

    The majority of trees here are fruit trees, but there are some flower trees, roots, and herbs.

    Soon, I reached the mango tree, which was filled with red mangoes; they were amber spark mangoes. They got this name from the amber spark moving around them.

    It is a very precious fruit at the level of one of the best resources in my core; for a fire elemental like me, it is the best tonic, and someone else is demanding; threatening toe out if I did not listen to them.

    Both are bored and angry, and if I did not give them something to calm them, they might reallye out, and I don''t want that, as I don''t know how this ce would react to them.

    So, unless it is necessary or I am sure they will be fine aftering out, it will be better if they remained in my core.

    ...

    Hun!

    With that thought, I picked up the mango and was about to send it inside my core when suddenly, I noticed something.

    I saw one of the floating dots of energy disappearing.

    Seeing that, a mirthless smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. For a minute, I thought I had hit the jackpot, but that did not seem to be the case.

    I could only take twenty-nine things, which is much less than I would like, but still enough when considering how precious these resources are.

    I sent the mango inside my core, and it appeared in the hands-on of my clone, which cut it into slices and served it equally to Ashlyn and Nero before examining the seed, which made its face lit up and with him, mine.

    The seed could be nted; it was not like those null seeds which had been tempered; I really hate those.

    My clone immediately begins to make the preparation to nt it; this resource is amazing, and I would be an idiot if I did not nt it.

    I did not take another amber spark mango despite wanting to see how the faces of Nero and Ashlyn lit up as they began to eat the slices.

    I will have to wait for a while to eat the slices; though not that long, with the number of Grimms entering this ce, I am sure I will be able to find enough of them, to grow the nt at a high level within a short period.

    I passed by a couple of fruit and flower trees before stopping at the guava trees; the guavas are ck as night with a starry pattern.

    I don''t know their name, but I know it is useful to me; my core is telling me to pick them up.

    Thud!

    I was just about to pick it up when suddenly, I stopped and looked back toward the energy wall, where a person had finally crashed.

 Chapter 2800 Out Gate

    "Lord Irwin," I said as I shed before the middle-aged man and immediately couldn''t help but sigh internally. The speed, I really missed it.

    "Lord Irvin, stay in your ce; you will start recovering your power soon," I said as he tried to crawl away; he sounded surprised but nodded and watched as his artifacts turned into the motes of energy; when all his artifacts had disappeared, his power begins to recover.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I had sensed it before it had; my seed had immediately formed a connection with me as his power began to return.

    My clone had already recorded how my strength had returned, but I still asked my seal inside Irwin to record and transmit. The way this ce had sealed the sealed power is really amazing, and I want to replicate that, but I would need arge amount of data on that.

    I will get it as long as more people survive it; I really hope more people survive.

    "How are you feeling, Lord Irvin?" I asked as he finally regained his strength, "Alive," he replied and got up, and a few secondster, a frown appeared on his face.

    "The translucent door," he said, looking at the door of leaving, which had yet to materialize fully. "This time seemed to be the exception," she said, "That makes sense," he said and looked down at his state.

    "I will give you some privacy," I said and disappeared from my spot and appeared beside a guava tree.

    The fruit is unknown to me, but I know I want it; my core has been desiring it and desires very few things. I pluck the guava and store it in my core. They wanted to eat it, but I had stopped them, promising to give them the next fruit I plucked them, which I did.

    I had plucked not only the fruits but also flowers and roots, most of them I would be able to regrow in my garden.

    "How was thest hurdle," I asked as I sensed Irwining toward me, "I did not think I would be able to reach the beacon," he said, and there was still fear in its eyes for the enemies whom he could now crush in an instance without much of the effort.

    He is not the only one who felt what he had felt; I have also felt it many times during the hurdle and now worry about other humans, especially Rachel.

    "Choose the things wisely; you could only take twenty-one of them," I said, looking at energy dots floating above his head. He seemed a little surprised before looking at the energy dots floating above his head.

    He fetched back his hand as he heard my words; with rewards being limited, he will have to think hard about the resources he wants to take.

    A few minutes passed by as we harvested the resources in silence.

    It took me around fifteen minutes to harvest the resources I needed, half of which were eaten by Ashlyn and Nero; thankfully, they had left behind the seeds, which my clone had already started the process of nting.

    Aside from resources, there was nothing else there, so I picked up a soft grassy spot andid down under the beautiful moon.

    My eyes rested on the energy wall as I wanted people toe, but even after a few minutes, nobody hade.

    Thud!

    I was staring at the energy screen when it flickered, and a familiar person came out, bringing a smile to my face I immediately got up and appeared beside her.

    "Wee back," I said to Racheal as she fell down to the ground; she was quite injured, but her injuries were healing rapidly; she seemed to have drunk the healing potion not long ago.

    The healing potion was beyond good; my clone had already performed a few experiments on it, and the result it had got was shocking.

    Its efficacy is off the charts; it is not only useful to the High-Grandmasters like me but also the Grand Lords; it is very hard to find the things that are useful to them.

    "I hate sandworms!" Racheal said and tried to get up, "Stay; your power should starting back soon," I said; a surprise appeared on her face, but she nodded as she watched the artifacts, she was wearing a turn into the motes of energy, and when they disappeared, her strength begins to return.

    Thud!

    Racheal was recovering when another woman appeared from the screen, and she appeared quite high about twenty meter high; she would fall down hard before she began to recover her power; seeing that, I created a gust of wind to cushion her fall before focusing back on the Racheal.

    An hour passed, and people came, not as many as I had wished they would have.<sub> </sub>

    Of the twenty-seven that had entered, only eleven have returned, less than half but more than I had expected, given the difficulty of thest hurdle.

    The energy screen is still there, but I don''t think any more of the people woulde; nearly two hours had already passed since I hade, which made it four hours since the people walked through the gate; I don''t think people would survive for that long.

    Though, some might, those who had not jumped out of the pole.

    "Thest hurdle was one of the most difficult things I have faced in my life, and I don''t want to face something like that ever again without my powers," said Racheal as she came back from picking out the resources.

    "It was extremely dangerous," I said; it was the only thing I could say.

    "Do you think this test is worth it?" she asked softly, looking ahead, "I don''t know," I replied.

    I could see some merits of this ce, but still, the danger we have faced seemed excessivepared to the benefits we have received. Maybe I am feeling this because the benefits are not materialistic, aside from the little treat we have received here, but they might be hidden and revealed slowly in the future.

    I spoke a few words with Racheal before closing my eyes to sleep; like before, we are taking turns, and I have also deployed some formation for extra protection.

    Soon, there was only half an hour remaining on the clock above the ''out'' door; nearly everybody was sitting in front of the doors, waiting.

    "Are you nning on leaving?" I asked Rachel, to which she shook her head. "No, I am staying; I will likely die if I keep facing such tests, but they are also opportunities, and I want to go through each one of them till I can''t," she replied before turning to me.

    "You?" she asked, "I am not either; there is one ce I want to go, and I am not going to leave this ce till I find it," replied.

    She did not ask about the ce I wanted to go and instead turned toward the watch; in half an hour, the door to the outside would appear, not just in this ce but nearly every other ce.

    After each test, everyone will have the choice to leave this ce; this choice only appears after four weeks, but this time it took exception and appeared around a week early.

    Still, I wish the choice had been present since the first day; a lot less people would have died if that had happened.

    I am not ming this ce, people who entered here were well aware of the risks, and they had still decided toe.

    Finally, half an hour passed, and the door had materialized; for a minute, nobody spoke; people just stared at the grey-stone door which had ''out'' carved on the top.

    Click!

    "I am leaving," said a Master named Adam and walked toward the grey door before opening it and stepping outside.

    "The ce is dangerous, but I am not nning on leaving yet; I still have a dream to achieve a Grand Lord ss," said Lady Hansa and opened the door and walked inside and behind her followed the other people, people stared at the grey door, but they still walked into the blue door, to the next challenge, that might kill them.

    Soon all the people left, leaving only me and Racheal.

    "Best of luck for your next challenge Michael," said Racheal, and before I could do anything, I felt lips on my cheeks. They stayed there for a moment before she pulled back and walked toward the door, silently without saying anything.

    I watched her as she opened the door and stepped inside while the door closed behind her.

    I did not immediately follow after her and instead looked at the grey door; its appearance would bring another change to the war.

    From today, both members of races will begin to leave this ce, and they will be stronger than before; as they join the war, it will be even more destructive.

    I hope the pyramid is prepared for that.

 Chapter 2801 Sudden

    Pyramid

    "The Grimms were hiding a lot more strength than we had anticipated," said Supreme Commander as her projection appeared back in the centralmand.

    "They have brought out a second new Grand Lord in just three weeks; it would be very troublesome if they had brought out a few more," said Lord Whitmore.

    They had been quite shocked when the pyramids sensors picked up the signal of an unfamiliar Grand Lord; every Grand Lord was busy that Lord Whitmore had thought of asking the lord, but Supreme Commander volunteered herself to go.

    He was quite opposed to it, considering the Supreme Commander is not a Grand Lord and did not have much fighting experience with Grand Lords; the only time she had fought against a Grand Lord was when she had saved Grandmaster Zaar.

    Still, she insisted and came back nearly four hourster.

    "How powerful was the new Grimm Grand Lord?" he asked; he had seen the battle, but it was a battle of the Grand Lords, and even with the Pyramids sensors, it is very hard to capture the fights of Grand Lords.

    "Very powerful; you could not underestimate a Golden Fire Werewolf with bloodline," replied the Supreme Commander.

    He shuddered to hear that the golden fire werewolf tribe is one of the strongest tribes of Grimms; in every century, they would have a member of their tribe into the coven, but there have been a really few times when they did not have their member in the coven.

    There are two reasons for their power their Grand Art which is considered the most powerful offensive grand art in the world, and their bloodline, which is the strongest bloodline of all Grimms; those who awakened it, have an edge over even the strongest bloodline.

    This was fine and all, but now it had be even stronger, far more than now more than 10% of upper echelon forces are made of them, with 20% with awakened bloodline, which is terrifying, and not all these bastards went inside.

    They are pushing our forces hard, frommon Tyrant to Grand Lord; it was a good thing; we had kept arge number of our forces back, or we wouldn''t have been able to deal against the heavy momentum the Grimms are bringing toward us.

    ''Is there any news on lord Sylvian''s end?" asked the Suprememander, to which he shook his head. "He had said he mighte back in a day, but it might take an even a month," she said; he had gone out of making a breakthrough into the Grand Lord ss and hoped he would be sessful.

    They really need a Grand Lord, as he is feeling pretty sure there are two more new Grand Lords that Grimms were hiding.

    It is already bing hard to deal with the current number of Grand Lords the Grimms have, and if they decide tounch the full blow attack of the Grand Lords, they would be in trouble, but thankfully, they also have a reservation about that.

    As of now, we, too, have produced two new Grand Lords, and if they attack with strength Grand Lords, it could backfire, as it had happened many times in history.

    Hun!

    They were discussing the deployment and distribution of forces when suddenly the projection of the grand tower mistress appeared in the centralmand.

    The projection of the Grand Lord is nothing strange; there are two already present in the centralmand, but what is strange about her appearance is that she is staying guard beside that thing in front of the Grimm Grand Lord.

    She needs to bepletely focused on that, as Grimms are not above attacking suddenly; they have done that more times than they could count.

    When they are in such situations, Grand Lords do not divert even the slightest of their focus unless it is necessary.<sub> </sub>

    "Ang, what happened?" asked the sky lord, "The changes have begun to appear in the thing," she said and showed the blurry projection of the thing, through which to be they could not notice anything, but nobody doubted Lady Ang''s words.

    "It is a week early," said Patriarch Bradford, "It seemed like this time an exception," added Sky Lord, and a secondter,dy Ang had disappeared.

    The moment she left, the centralmand lit up on screens, and orders began to fly out of all three council members'' mouths.

    Their duties are divided, and they begin to move and adjust their forces; the change in that thing means people begin toe out of it soon, both humans and Grimms, both of them much stronger than before.

    Their appearance will now take the war into a new destructive phase; as from today till that thing disappears, people will continue toe out, and they will be stronger by the day, till even a Grand Lords came out of it, even Whitmore couldn''t imagine the scale it would reach, even with all the data he has.

    Unlike before, the scale of people that went inside is huge; they have sent 40% more people than the highest they have ever sent, especially the Grand Lord; their number is more than double that they have ever sent; the Grimms had sent even bigger numbers.

    This makes things hard to predict and more dangerous.

    He had nightmares about what this beautiful world would turn into when both sides would fight with all their strengths.

    Three hours and twenty minutester, the thing shone, and the next moment, a huge group of humans and Grimms appeared above the thing. There are around fifty humans and more than double the number of Grimms.

    ''The first group is always big,'' he thought as he looked at the group while their pictures and information materialized in front of him.

    "94% Masters, 6% Grandmasters," he read the number; those who had returned only had two Grandmasters and no High-Grandmasters.

    This information is old, three weeks old; at the time they entered that thing. I hope some of them have leveled up.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Weak-willed bastard," said Lord Herm, the man usually jovial, but sometimes he gets blunt. "Lord Hern," said Supreme Commander with a faint hint of warning.

    "What? It is true; aren''t we adding them to the dump list?" he asked with a smile, with both him and the suprememander sighing because what he said was the truth.

    It is a tradition to add those who returned on what Lord Hern had said as a dump list; they are considered weak-willed who had run back from the greatest opportunity on the first chance they have got.

    While he admits the ssification is not perfect, and there are many reasons behind their returning than simply not having a will to continue.

    They are still going to dump the list, which is kind of bad, as, at every opportunity, they will get thest chance.

    Still, it is not going to affect them much because now, they or those who will not get the opportunity; they will be directly thrown into the battles which willst till the end of the war.

    If they survive till then, they will automatically get their name out of the list.

 Chapter 2802 Sky Bridge

    A star flew through the darkness before stuck on my wrist, merging with a star that was already there. As it did, the darkness began to disappear, and I gripped my sword hard to deal with any challenges that came across me.

    Even those who attacked without warning made me mortally wounded not long ago.

    It had been one and half months since I hade inside this thing, and constantly doing challenges after challenges; is tiring and also exhrating.

    I am also improving fast; the boost here is slowly pushing back my absolute limit. The strength I had got here in one and half months would have needed me years to gain.

    It is extremely hard to push against the absolute limit of people, especially someone like me, who is already bending the rules of power. Even those of the greatest inheritance and bloodlines are not a match for me if we are on the same level.

    I am more than happy to receive the boosts; they are increasing my power little by little, which is useful but would be far more useful when I break into the Grandmaster; that is when this boost will give me its greatest benefits.

    I want to see how long the boost will push back my limit as my every cell of me begins to fight back against the boost.

    The scene cleared in front of me, and I looked for danger, but I did not find the danger; instead found a huge scroll in front of me, which had aplex runic equation written on it; only half of the equation was visible, for the other half, I will have to unfurl it.

    "Finally," I said as I looked at the scroll, and beside it was two doors; one would take me out while the other took me to the next test.

    I do not have interest in two doors as I am more interested in a scroll; it is what I have been waiting for and will take me to the thing for which I have entered this ce.

    This scroll is what is called an extra challenge; unlike most challenges that you have to do or fail, these ones you could ignore without any apparent consequences.

    I looked around, and when I did not see any problem, I gripped the scroll and unfurled it fully; it took me a few minutes to understand the equation, and when I did, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Interesting," I said; the runic equation is quite interesting; it is a type I have never solved before but have confidence I could solve.

    I sat down and closed my eyes, and immediately, I appeared in my core in front of my close, who is looking at the copy of the scroll in front of it. It had already begun solving it, tens of runes could be seen below the scroll, and I started too without wasting even a second.

    You might be allowed to gox on other challenges but not on the extra challenge.

    One has to solve these extra challenges the quickest way possible; that way, they will not only get a higher score but will also get another extra challenge sooner; the more challenges you excel, the more you get before you gather enough pieces to go to the ce you want.

    The equation in the scroll is quite difficult, which couldn''t help but put a big bright smile on my face. I love these things; the harder they are, the more fun I will have.

    Hour after hour passed, and before I knew it, it was six hours, but I was not done with the runic equation. Though I havee quite close to solving it, I don''t think I will need even half a day, which I had initially expected.

    "Done," I said as the solve equation produced the answer, it took me seven and half hours to solve it, which itself spoke of theplexity this equation had.

    I did not immediately get out of my core and instead double-checked my answer, which had turned out to be right. I immediately got out and began to write down the answer on the scroll with the brush that had been attached to it.<sub> </sub>

    Buzz!

    A moment after I finished writing my answer, the scroll lit up immediately and transformed into a golden piece of tile in the shape of a piece; looking at it, it seemed like I would need to collect nine of these to create aplete circle.

    ''I should be able to do it,'' I thought, looking at the golden tile piece, which is proof that I have passed this test exemrily.

    Now, I just need to ensure not to dilute the color as I collect more pieces and maintain this golden color with more golden tile.

    The color of the tile piece bes dense or diluted when other tiles get connected; the golden is highest, so I have to maintain; only through it will I have a 100% chance to get what I want.

    Click!

    I looked at the piece for a minute more before I opened the minutes more and stepped inside. This time, there was no star or darkness that was usually when I passed through the gate; instead, I got directly transported to the bright ce.

    "Cross the sky bridge," I said as I read the floating board in, and in front of me was a bridge made of ck rocks which are loosely connected to each other. This bridge is high in the sky, so high that I could barely see the ground below.

    I also noticed that my powers got sealed, not tightly as it had happened during the desert challenge, but still tight enough that I could not even use 1% of my power.

    I do not like my power to be sealed, but it is happening a lot that I got used to it. Thankfully, this challenge was going to be short; I could already see the gate on the other side.

    Though, not for a single moment did I think this challenge would be easier; I had made that mistake before and nearly ended up failing in the simple-looking challenge.

    This time, I will not repeat that mistake.

    Hun!

    So, after looking for a few seconds, I saw took a step on the first stone of the bridge, and immediately my expression changed.

    The stone is loose; it is fixed in the air but not stable enough. Just now, when I took the step, the stone moved, wanting to flip me down. Thankfully, I moved my lead fast enough that I was able to bnce the stone and stop myself from falling.

    ''It is going to be tricky,'' I said in my mind; the first stone had nearly made me fall down; I am beyond sure the next stone would be even more difficult.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I was right; the second stone was more difficult, and the third stone was even more. By the time I reached the tenth stone, I had no confidence in whether I would be able toplete the challenge.

    It is too damn difficult.

 Chapter 2803 The Golden Bird I

    Hun!

    "How long will this take," I said as I stood in the dark for more than an hour. Usually, the doors send you where you need to go, but very rarely, it makes you wait in the dark.

    Some say it is one of the hidden tests of this ce.

    It had happened four times in the past two months, but I did not stay more than twenty minutes, and now it had been more than an hour, and I didn''t know how long I would stay here.

    I don''t want to stay too long, especially not the eleven hours, which is the highest noted record of us humans.

    Another hour had passed, and I was still in the darkness, but now, I was not staying uselessly waiting. I am in my core working; in front of me is arge runic formation, a part of my Inheritance, I am looking at it from every angle, so I can find a way to optimize it efficiently.

    I feel like I could make it better without losing the efficiency, but till now, all the ideas were able to increase the power of it as I needed to, but that made it lose the efficiency it had.

    These are small problems, and I am bugged with a few of them; I am hoping the ce I want to go to would inspire me in a way that I would be able to solve them.

    I have already collected half of the pieces and will be able to collect the other half in the next few weeks. The sooner I reach that ce, the quicker I will be able to make the breakthrough.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If I did not find what I needed, I would still make a breakthrough. The Inheritance I had designed is great; I am confident that it will give me the power of the Grand Lord, especially now when I have been strengthened by the many boosts.

    Another two hours passed, and I was still in the darkness, working on my Inheritance while my clone worked on something different.

    Hun!

    I was justining about it when I felt the change, and immediately, I found myself in a verdant clearing with a delicate silver birdcage floating in front of me

    There is also a board which had the challenge details written on it.

    ''Catch the golden birds,'' this is the name of the challenge; as its name says, I have to catch the golden birds which are flying around the forest; I have five days to catch them and will need at least five to pass the challenge, as for excelling, the number is not written.

    Though it said the one with the highest birds would get the biggest distinctions, it means I have to catch the highest number of birds.

    It is clear by the phrasing that I am not the only one in the challenge; there is a high chance many humans and Grimms would be present in the challenge, and I really hope they do; it has been more than a week since I had killed one.

    This time, it will be even more fun as I did not see any restrictions on my power, which means I could use every move in my arsenal to catch these golden birds.<sub> </sub>

    "You twoe out," I said, and the next second, two came out, looking happy. It had been nearly ten days, a month in cores since they were out; it is no wonder they were happy.

    A month ago, I was able to confirm that we could bring out the monsters out; I saw a few masters doing that brought out my own monsters, and despite their strangeness, I did not feel any restrictions on them, which is great.

    Chew Chew

    "Help me find these golden birds and be discreet," I said to them, "Sure, father," replied Nero and turned into the blur; Ashlyn also chirped and flew into the sky while her body shrinker down to till she was a finger size.

    Hun!

    I took the bird cage in my hand, which was made of silver; it seemed like the work of a master; it was also surprisingly strong; I could not bend it even an inch despite using all my strength, and it could not be stored in storage.

    Though it could be controlled with the energy, I used my invisible strings; this way, even those who were as strong as me wouldn''t be able to snatch it from me.

    I moved the cage behind and wore the mask; a secondter, my features began to change.

    A few minutester, I walked into the forest with a long scimitar in my hand, searching for golden birds; I nned to finish collecting the birds as soon as possible. So, I could focus on the more important thing, hunting the Grimms.

    A few minutes passed, and I did not see any sign of golden birds, forget golden birds; there was no sign of humans and Grimms.

    I did not think I was alone here, the challenge had just begun, and this ce was waster than I had thought. It might take a little longer to fight others; till then, I will focus on finding these required golden birds.

    Chew Chew

    A few more minutes passed when suddenly Ashlyn chirped, and a vision appeared in front of me.

    Hun!

    ''Is it really a golden bird?'' I asked myself, but I did not wait and instead flew toward it. I am notpletely sure it is the thing I need, but it is golden and is a bird; I am going to try to catch it and see if it is the thing I am looking for.

    It took me around four minutes to reach where Ashlyn was and see the thing with my own eyes.

    The golden bird is about big as my hand, but this bird is not alive but mechanical. It ispletely metallic that I could even see its cogs and gears through the gaps.

 Chapter 2804 The Golden Bird II

    "Come to me, little birdy," I said as a huge hand formed out of energy moved toward the bird, which continued to fly in the sky, like it hadn''t sensed my hand.

    Hun!

    The change appeared on it when the hand had reached a hundred meters of it and started closing fist, wanting it to capture it with it.

    I saw it slowly turning toward the hand and looked at it with its red gemmed eyes before pping its golden mechanical wings and turning into a blur, before stopping five hundred meters a momentter.

    I couldn''t help but be surprised, the speed of it unexpectedly fast, faster than my greatest speed by fractions; seeing that smile couldn''t help but lit up on my face.

    "You are going to give a lot of trouble to others, but not me," I said as I pulled the two invisible strings and immediately found myself taking a two step forward.

    As I tried to pull it, it pulled me back, and the force it used was enough to push any High-Grandmaster back. If they try to use it in their hand, they will be quite surprised.

    "You are powerful little birdy, but my strings are no slouch either," I said as my expressions became serious as I pulled.

    Hun!

    The bird struggled, trying to p its wings faster and faster to generate even a greater pull that again had surprised me, but still, I kept pulling into me, and soon, it was at my arm''s reach when it pulled another surprise, the dangerous one.

    Chew!

    It chirped mechanically, and instead of pulling, it came toward me like a bullet with my heart as the target when it suddenly stopped at my hair, a breath away from my chest.

    "You are really something, aren''t you," I said and touched it, and immediately, a golden lightning attacked me. It was a powerful attack that burned an unguarded high grandmaster to ashes, but I am not surprised by it and even prepared around it after seeing its antics.

    "The challengers here are going to have a lot of fun with you guys," I said and opened the bird cage and sent it inside, for which it resisted.

    As it entered inside and I closed the cage, it became calm; it chose one to stand, flew toward it, and now looked at me cutely with gemmed eyes. Even Grimms might feel pity seeing the look and want to release the bird, which off would be a grave mistake.

    This challenge wouldn''t be as easy as people think; aside from each other, they are not this bird to worry about. From what I have observed so far, this bird would easily break through the normal methods; whether it is Grimms or humans, both will have to apply special methods to capture it.

    I was looking at the bird when I caught a glimpse of something from a distance. It took a few moments for it to be a giant to tower over me as it stopped in front of me.

    "Hand over the bird, human, and I will give you swift death," said Grimm.

    The ssic line.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    <o>,m </o>

    I don''t know why they did not bring some originality to their threats, always using the same old lines that have been going on for thousands of years.

    "No," I said, looking directly into its eyes; the Grimms in front of me is from one of the rare tribes of Grimms, the White Ravenman Tribe.

    It is also an unknown bastard; from the database of White Ravenman I have, nobody matches its descriptions. It is also quite young, no older than forty years; the unfortunate thing is the bastard had an Inheritance, which is unfortunate, but it will not save its life.

    While it is unknown, it is powerful; an absolute peak Grandmaster, who had received multiple boosts, fighting it would be fun.<sub> </sub>

    "Hehe, then it looks like I will have to take it from your dead body then," it said, and before its voice had fully reached me, I found it behind, attacking me with a long thin sword, which would move through my flesh like butter, if it touched it.

    I craned my neck toward it, and my spear moved like lightning and appeared in front of its thin sword before it could cut through me.

    ng!

    Our swords shed, and I could see them shaking a little before looking at me with surprise. "Try something original; I got bored hearing the same shit," I said and moved my spear before attacking it as I appeared directly in front of its face.

    ng!

    "I will give you some original," it said as it had defended against my attack, and the next second, an aura exploded out its and attacked, like wanting to hack me into pieces.

    ''First Burst!''

    I did not hold back either; I also released the first burst and attack. If I had wanted, I could have defended against its attack without powering up, but why should I do that? We both are of simr strength and its fighting skills are subparpared to old monsters that I fight.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and I saw it shaking from up to down; seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appeared on my face, and I pushed with the offensive.

    While we both have a simr strength, I held the advantage when itpared to inheritance energy, which changed the moment I got a sample of its aura.

    While I was not able to level up in these two years, I was able to do many things; one of the amazing things I was able to do was ''treating'' I was able to treat the enemy''s Inheritance energy with mine, which made it more lethal toward it.

    My inheritance energy could now avoid its defenses to a much better degree and also cause even greater damage.

    It is now bing a poison which has been specially crafted for it; the more it enters inside it, the more dangerous it will be; it could be said that an average High-Grandmaster like it is no match for me, and I will show it that.

    CLANG CLAANG CLAAANG

    I attacked furiously,unching one attack after another, which would shake it more and more, and force it to take a step back. Seeing that, it began to harness more and more its power, and I matched it till it began to use every ounce of its strength.

    PUH!

    It vomited, which directly came at me, but I burned it away with a wave of fiery mist and looked at the Grimms, who were barely able to keep itself stable in the air as it looked at me with horror.

    "What did you do to me?" it asked with eyes full of horror.

    If anyone else had in its ce, they would feel the same; my inheritance energy had blocked nearly all its energy pathways, made its skin tight from inside that it would need huge effort for a single movement; as I had said, an average Grimm like it is no match for me.

    "You do not need to know that," I said and gently tapped on its head, and it disappeared.

    Even if it did not bloodline, I would harness it; the essence rose from it would be extremely valuable in theing days.

 Chapter 2805 Boiling Rage

    "Good things," I said as I flew over the forest in search of the golden birds; my clone was sorting through the treasure trove in my core; the Grimm''s storage really had many things inside.

    These are rare and precious, and some of them were even able to evoke desire from my core.

    It took my clone fifteen minutes to sort out everything before it went back to things it was working on while I continued searching for the golden birds, or rather the Grimms.

    I am not worried about the golden birds; I have two great assistants for that.

    Ashlyn, and Nero, can bring me the golden birds I need, and I don''t think they will have any problem with that; given their abilities, they would have an easier time than me.

    So, I focused my attention on the Grimms, and it is great I have entered the challenge, which is for the High-Grandmasters, where I would only need to find them to kill them.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when a vision appeared in front of me; this one was also from Ashlyn, and this time, it was showing a human, and seeing who it was, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    "He leveled up," I said as I looked at him; he was ness, a Grandmaster subject of the project, and now he is a High-Grandmaster.

    I should not have been surprised; considering the boosts this ce provides, I am sure many Grandmasters from both sides would have leveled up into the High-Grandmaster ss. Till now, I have seen many Masters leveling into the Grandmaster, but my first seeing a Grandmaster into High-Grandmaster.

    I wonder if anyone had been leveled up into the Grand Lord; there were quite a few people from both sides who were closer to that level.

    Our council members and members of Grimm''s coven are closest to that level, but there are some others hidden figures as well.

    I have aplete list of the humans I have gathered sneakily by my seeds.

    Right, the level of my seeds has reached so high that barely anyone below the Grand Lord ss could sense my seed. Till now, nobody had sensed them; not that I tried someone like Lady Vivian without using some underhanded means like when she had drunk the wine I had crafted.

    I watched ness with Ashlyn''s eyes and couldn''t help but be impressed by him; he had leveled up but did not let the power get over his head.

    He is walking through the forest, barely using any excessive energy other than the stealth method, which is very good.

    I watched him for more than a few minutes before I closed the link and resumed flying.

    I am not using any stealth method; hell, I am energy excessively. So, if someone wants to track me, they will be able to track me easily.

    It is not overconfidence, just a belief; I may not be the strongest, but those with High-Grandmasters strength, including those who are stronger than me, could not do anything to me. If things got bad, I could always summon my shields, which are praised by Lady Vivian herself.

    She had told me as long as people do not have the power of the Grand Lord, they could forget breaking my shields.

    Another few minutes passed when I came across another human; a woman who was wearing a cloak and mask to hide her identity. It is quite a powerful artifact. If I did not have my seed inside her, I wouldn''t have known who she was.

    She nodded at me, and I nodded back as we flew by each other.<sub> </sub>

    While working together is a wise choice, in such challenges, people of our level prefer to work alone; it is the same with Grimms.

    Half an hour passed, and I did not find any golden bird.

    Though I havee across a battle between humans and Grimms who were fighting intensely, I did not interfere or stop to watch. There is nothing interesting about the battle; the human fighting the Grimm is powerful enough to handle

    ''Father, I have found a golden bird,'' suddenly Nero''s voice rang out in my mind, and I saw a golden bird perched on the tree; it had its eyes closed and seemed to be sleeping, which made the whole thing look strange considering it is a mechanical bird, it is not alive.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Good, bring it to me,'' I said to him.

    I could feel Nero''s eyes lighting up, and he turned blur toward the bird, which flew away immediately as it had sensed him.

    Three minutes and ten secondster, Nero stopped before me, with the golden bird struggling in a pink cage of energy. Nero, a too even shorter time than me to catch the bird, less than five seconds.

    "Thank you, Nero," I said before putting the struggling golden bird into the silver cage and the like bird before it; it had immediately calmed down the moment I had put it inside the cage.

    Four hours passed, and now, I have five golden birds in my cage, a required number needed to pass the challenge, but I am not happy. In these four hours, I have not fought against even a single Grimm; it is not like I have not seen them; I just did not fight.

    Both of them were fighting humans, and I didn''t want to interfere in the battle seeing the humans were doing fine; also, both of the Grimms did not have a bloodline.

    Chew Chew

    I was brooding when Ashlyn chirped, but her chirp had a somber feel, and the vision had alsoe a momentter, but when it did, I saw the scene and seeing it, all the blood in my body couldn''t help but boil in rage.

    BOOM!

    A loud boom rang out as I moved; I did not hold back anything. I used every bit of energy I had to gain the greatest speed I could.

    Four and half minutester, I reached where the Grimms were and flew down like a meteor with a spear in my hand. The Grimm who was sitting on the wood stump looked up with mirth in its eyes and only moved its sword when we my spear was just a few above it.

    Its movements are casual, and it did not stop chewing down the flesh that it was eating; it was eating a human; half body on the fire is proof of that.

    It is also not the packaged human either, which are found in the Grimm''s storages, but a true High-Grandmaster. The hidden seed in the dead body immediately connected to me as I came into the range, and now my clone is watching the battle of lord Loha against this bastard, who defeated him within a minute.

    CLANG!

    My spear shed against its sword, and the casual eyes became serious in surprise; in an instant, its whole-bodynguage had changed from casual; it had be alert, but a cruel hungry smile appeared on its face as Inded in front of it, after the sh.

    "Finally, a worthy enemy; it had been quite boring fighting these weaklings," it said in a clear voice, without any ent, that only one tribe of Grimm could do.

 Chapter 2806 Skal I

    "I will give you such a pain that will regret to ever born in the world," I said to it with gritted teeth and pulled back a half-eaten body toward me; it did not spot, just kept looking at me with a light smile on its face.

    "Oh threats, how lovely; I hope you are powerful enough to keep them," it said with a smile as bloodline energy red across its body and its swung its huge gemmed sword at me, with a speed of lightning and fitness that very few Grimms or humans of its age could manage.

    This is Skal from White Foxman, or simply Foxman tribe; it is a scion, one of the most powerful Grimm tribes. The leader of their tribe sits in the coven and is one of the most powerful of Grand Lords, and this bastard in front of me is one of the top Grimms out there.

    It is also very young, less than thirty years old, and has a core; it is also a Grandmaster, it is hiding that very well, but the moment I got my hands on a sample of its energy, the secrete got unraveled.

    Still, defeating it wouldn''t be easy because it had a core, and it came from a powerful bloodline, which gave it the power to fight against a High-Grandmaster despite being a Grandmaster.

    This bastard had killed our absolute peak High-Grandmaster a month beforeing to this ce, now it had been two months here, and I can''t imagine how powerful it had be with all these boosts; I have to be very careful against this bastard, not let the emotions I am feeling affect my decision.

    CLANG!

    "You will soon know how true my threats are," I said as I defended against its attack, but that was just the beginning as, from the moment, its huge rapier became a blur.

    I did not back down either; I moved my spear to sh against theing bluer sword.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    My spear begins to sh against its sword, matching against each blow which is stronger than mine. These attacks are of it are not only powerful but also very skilled, especially the method it is using; not even many experiences High-Grandmaster predict its sword and its trajectory the white blur of swords.

    Its moves became faster and stronger with maneuvers soplicated that I needed to activate a couple of ocr methods to see it clearly.

    As time passed, it began to press on me, and my stance slowly shifted to defensive; I could have activated the bursts and so much wanted, but I decided to listen to the calm part of my brain and slowly shifted to the defensive. This way, I will be able to read itsbat style more clearly and guard against any shifty move it dared to cast.

    "You are a good human, but if it is all you have, then I am afraid you will die in the next second," it said as the white aura around red and attacked.

    This time, there were noplicated maneuvers or hidden illusions in its moves; it was just a simple sh that would hack me cleanly into two if I did not counter it.

    ''First Burst,''

    I activated the first, and its power filled me as my aura burst out; the spear, which looked to break into two with sh, lit up and moved with such force and power that it made Foxman look cautiously.<sub> </sub>n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed, and bent and broken trees around us simply turned into the dust by a shockwave, creating a clear ground in an instant.

    "I knew you would not be disappointing," It saidughing, but I could clearly sense its bubbling killing intent hidden behind its eyes. Others might not be able to see, but I could taste it; my killing rule had reached such high that even Grand Lords wouldn''t be able to hide it from me.

    "Don''t worry; I will not be disappointed," I said, and my eyes turned red as I released my killing intent at it; not full, just 25%, but it was still enough to shock its eyes and bring out that killing hidden behind its eyes, which is being clearly suppressed by me.

    I really liked to re my full killing intent at it, but that would be too risky; there is a chance it will recognize me and try to run away.

    The Grimms have given the orders to those below Grand Lords to not engage with me unless they have the power of Grand Lord; they should not engage with me; this order had directlye from the mouth of the leader of the coven.

    I have seen many powerful Grimms running away seeing my face, and once again, I had to use the mask to change my face.

    "You must have killed a lot of us to have such a powerful killing intent," It said with gritted teeth, with its suppressed killing intent bursting out with a powerful will to kill.

    "A lot of you, and you too, will soon join them," I said and shed at its back and moved my spear toward its heart, but it had reacted instantly.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG`

    "Small move," It said as it stopped my spear and next moment, swung its rapier at my neck, but I defended it immediately before directly appearing in front of its face and attacking, which it stopped.

    Our weapons moved like a storm with such power and skills that a single miss would cost us gravely, and both of us are trying very hard for that; we are fighting, and even a single advantage moment would spell life and death for others.

    Hun!

    ''Deal with it; I do not want any interference in the battle,'' I said to Ashlyn when she saw another Grimming toward us.

    If this Grimm had been particrly powerful, I would have let ite, but it is not a, nor it has a bloodline. So, there is no need for me to deal with it.

    So, I asked Ashlyn to deal with it, who is more than happy to do it.

 Chapter 2807 Skal II

    "Good, you are worthy of me showing you my real power," it said as I had stopped its attack, and next second, a powerful aura roared off its body.

    It is so powerful that it has forced the domain as it spread around, and that domain expanded as the bloodline phantom appeared behind it. It is different from the phantom of Grimm bloodlines; I havee across till now.

    It is affecting the area in a way those bloodlines were not able to do; it is clearly different and not because it is one of the most powerful bloodlines of the Grimms but also because its host has created the core, which enables it to harness far more power from its bloodline.

    "Calm dance of hrar!" It shouted and waved released from its body, and at that very moment, I saw the Grimm disappearing from my view, and I felt an immense feeling of threat.

    First Burst + Second Burst + Third Burst

    I activated the third burst, and the power of all three boosts roared inside me; and at me time, I summoned the crown of roses, which is invisible, but immediately gave me theplete look of threat, and I moved my spear to deal with it.

    CLANNNG!

    My spear shed against its sword, much closer than I would like; there was barely half a meter distance between its sword and my spear.

    It is far too close than I would like; if I had beente by even a fraction of a second, the de would have struck against my neck, and I don''t want to imagine what would have happened after that.

    "How long can you defend?" it asked with augh and attacked again; this time, the attack came from above, and it was faster and stronger than before, and it was quite hard to predict the trajectory of the de despite it being huge.

    If it were not for the crown''s power, I would have been able to track its sword.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNGn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I stopped its attack, but it disappeared and attacked me from another direction before attacking me from another, never attacking me from the same spot twice, keeping me always guessing from where it would attack.

    If someone were to look from the other side, they would see me getting attacked by the tens of Foxmen who were attacking me with the skill and grace that very few Grimms possess.

    ''The bastard is really talented,'' I said as I defended against its attacks.

    Itsbat style is vast that those analyzing it would have a hard time finding its weakness. No wonder its file had said this bastard is tricky to deal with.

    Still, no matter how tricky it is, I will kill it, not only to take revenge for what it did but also because of that juicy bloodline core.

    I have been searching for the Grimms with bloodline core for a very long time and had onlye across one once; the one I hade across ran away the moment it realized who I am.

    Not to mention, the Grimms have kept these bastards protected, letting a very few of them out, but now it had sent nearly all in this ce, and I will have their juicy core, starting with this bastard.

    Its attacks continueding at me from every direction and every angle; the thing that surprised me was that after thousands of attacks, its eyes remained calm. There is a bubbling killing intent, but there is barely anger it in it, much less rage.

    It had been nearly twenty minutes since we had started fighting, and, in such time, the Grimms began to get angry, but this one was calm, unnaturally calm.

    I don''t know whether it is due to the effect of the method, or it is naturally that way, but this quality had made me want to kill it more.

    This calm nature of theirs makes such enemies quite hard to deal with.<sub> </sub>

    CLANNNG!

    Another attack came, and I defended, but to my surprise, I found the Grimms were not moving; it is just looking at me with their calm eyes.

    "I couldn''t remember any humans contending against me this long in a recent history," It said softly, "That''s because you haven''t met the real powerhouses of us," I replied with just as calm smile, to which it nodded.

    "You are right," it said, "You little humans are very good at hiding your cards," it added, looking at me intently.

    "Not as good as you, Grimms," I replied.

    "About that, you are right; we have left quite a force back. There is a very high chance that your whole race will be destroyed before you get any chance to save them," it said, giving a toothy smile, trying to antagonize me.

    "Don''t be so sure about that," I replied.

    They are not the only ones who have a powerful hidden force; we have to; even if one or two Grand Lords popped in, we would be able to handle them.

    "Now there is some confidence; I want to see how long itst," it said with a smile, and its aura red to an extremely threatening level, and the bloodline phantom appeared behind it and merged in its body, strengthening its aura so much, that I am sure it is using all its power.

    "It willst till you have turned to ashes," I said, and my aura also exploded, pressing against it and pushing back slightly, which brought a smile to its face.

    "Die human!" It said, and its sword glowed like a burning start as it came at me, and I also swung my spear in return.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, and I felt tsunami-like energying at me from the sword; it was furious and it is vast, so much that it covered mepletely for a moment before entering inside my armor, and by that time, another ring attack came.

    ''The energy is really something,'' I said with a hint of fear; the moment it had entered inside me, it wanted to tear everything apart.

    The defenses of most of the absolute peak High-Grandmasters would be torn apart by it; they would stand no chance against this horrible energy attack, but it is its greatest bad luck that it came at me who could deal with these attacks with the slightest injury.

    Still, even with a powerful defense, I checked everything; this energy was too powerful for it to give any leeway. It would tear me apart if it found the tiniest way to enter inside me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Without giving me a moment of respite, it attacked me again and again, sending powerful bursts of bloodline energies that would cover my armor before entering inside.

    If these energy attacks had been physical, I would have had a much harder time dealing with them than I am right now; I might be eating dirt, which again made me wish that I would find such an enemy here; I really want to fight someone who would push me to my limit.

    It is very powerful, but not enough to push me to use every bit of power I have; it forces me to keep my shields around to use them in moments of need.

    Though it had the potential to reach that level, unfortunately, it would not; I would kill it, and nobody would be able to change this fact.

 Chapter 2808 Poisoned

    "You should have torn apart by now; how you are bearing my energy attacks?" I asked with deep confusion.

    It hadunched hundreds of energy-filled attacks if it had been any other High-Grandmaster; even if they had not sted into thousands of pieces, they would have been seriously injured, but I ampletely fine, without the slightest injury.

    "Just like you are bearing mine," I replied. I am also attacking the bastard with powerful attacks of inheritance energy, but it seemed fine.

    Those with bloodlines really have too many advantages against those with an Inheritance. My move of treating the energy did not work on most bloodlines, and they have much better energy defenses than the

    A frown appeared on its face hearing my reply, but it still continued with its attacks, and I continued defending against them with a smile on my face.

    A few more minutes passed, and it was still continuing with attacks; wanting to take me to my limit by constantly bombarding me with energy, but the poor bastard did not know that I was digesting energy as it came, so there was no question of crushing my defenses with the constant bombardment.

    ''I think it is time,'' I said, and for the first time in more than ten minutes, I had moved on the offensive.

    I have gathered enough data for my clone to make a model of it, which will now help me against its offensive.

    CLANNNG

    As I appeared in front of it, I burst out of all my strength and attacked with its head as my target, but the bastard was quick; despite its surprise, it reacted immediately and defended against my attack.

    "Your offense is futile, human; I am stronger than you," it said, and for the first time, I saw the spark of anger in its eyes.

    "We will see about that," I said and attacked as it harnessed thest bit of its power.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It is right about being stronger than me, but that is not rare; most of my enemies had been stronger than me, but I was still able to kill them.

    I have developed my inheritance in such a way that I could fight against the stronger enemies, and I have fought and killed the enemies who had a gap much bigger than what it and I have, especially those who relied on its energy attacks.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It defended against my second attack, so Iunched the third, and when it had defended that, Iunched the fifth and then the sixth and seventh; I continued to attack without stopping it even for a moment.

    "If this is all you have, then you could forget about injuring me," it said, and this time, I did not dignify it with my words; I continued with my attacks without a moment of break.

    A minute passed, and then another, and Iunched hundreds of attacks, but not a single one was able to strike; despite that, there was not a hint of disappointment on my face because, ording to me, everything was working as it should be.

    The bastard is skilled as well as powerful, and that made me take a long road to kill it.

    Puch!

    It was the sixth minute of my offensive when my spear slipped and struck it to the great shock of the Grimms, but an experienced fighter reacted immediately, and I had to withdraw my spear before it could pierce it at a threatening level.

    Which is fine; I have got what I have wanted from it.

    "I will kill you!" It shouted as finally, the me of anger that ismon among the Grimm lit up in its eyes.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It attacked me, which I had defended, and before attacking it, it countered it, and Iunched another attack.

    The bastard has finally got angry, but it is still not letting that anger go over its head. It still has a rational mind and defends and attacks me without losing even an ounce of sanity to the anger.<sub> </sub>

    ''It is really good; I hope the other Grimms I will meet in this test would at least be able to give me this level of challenge.''

    Puch!

    We continued fighting, and it was another four more minutes before I was able tond another attack; this had gone a little deeper than before but still at a non-threatening level.

    This time, it was not its sword that forced me to pull back, but the strange method attached to its armor, which, despite piercing, was rapidly sucking off my momentum. If I had continued further, that sword of it would have hacked me into two.

    "You are good, but you should stop thinking that you could kill me with these little moves of yours," it said. To that, a big bright smile appeared on my face.

    "Oh, I do not have to think that. You are dead already," I said with a smile and attacked it as if taking advantage of surprise to goal a strike.

    "Little tricks," it said and defended my attack.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Half a minute passed as I continued attacking it when a sudden change urred in the battle; it shook before stumbling on the ground.

    "What did you do to me?" It asked heavily while gripping its heart hard, "I poisoned you," I replied, which is a sort of lie; it is not a poison but an incapacitation of its bloodline.

    Dealing with bloodlines is quite troublesome, especially with powerful bloodlines with core; they could deal with almost anything, but they could still be dealt with.

    In the first attack, I have collected the blood and mixed it with little something in my core before depositing it back in the second attack. It spread into the body, blocked the connection to its core, and made it incapacitated, a sort of like I did with the Grimm earlier.

    Thud!

    "Impossible!" it shouted back and tried to get up but was not able to move more than an inch before falling down on the ground.

    "Not impossible," I said as I walked toward it with a spear in hand, and for the first time, I could see the genuine fear in its eyes.

    "You bastard jraef; how long are you nning to hide?" shouted the Foxman as I reached its huge head.

    "Bastard, couldn''t you stay quiet? I was able to hack this human in two," said as the Grimm as it appeared beside me silently without the slightest fluctuation.

    "Jraef, you have been hiding for quite a while," I said as I looked at Gemmed Eyed Antman, who wasst seen a century ago.

    "I never hid; you humans just never saw me," it replied.

    "You assassins are really hard to keep track of," I said with a sigh.

    "Human, you are quite good, but I hope you will release my bastard friend from your poison," It said, and its aura red, which is no weaker than a Foxman on the ground.

    "I would have listened, but you are a dead man, and I don''t listen to the dead man," I said as I shook its head.

    A surprise appeared on its face, and it looked around its body for any injury, but it did not find any; it turned with rage burning in its eyes.

    "You bas" it cursed loudly and tried to attack me when a sudden horror shed in its eyes as it found out it could not move at all.

 Chapter 2809 My God

    "Zaar," said the Gemmed Eyed Antman in shock and horror, "Oh, you have noticed," I said with a smile. Of course, it would; I am the only one who could do it.

    I knew it was hiding since, in the beginning, Ashlyn had shown me, and as well as Foxman, it is all been a trap, the human on fire and it is eating them to attract the humans.

    Even if I hadn''te, some others would have, some hade hearing the sounds of battle, but I had sent them away. I had everything in control; my strings had everything in control, which I have used not only on the Gemmed-Eyed Antman but also Foxman.

    I just did not use them till the Antman showed up; I would have really liked it if it had shown a few minutes earlier, but it showed toote, and I had shown my cards, which would have made it fight guarded, which is not as fun as fighting a confident Grimm.

    "Now, it is time for you to go to the ce where you will suffer the greatest pain of your life," I said as I turned to Foxman, who remained frozen on the ground.

    It tried to open its mouth, but before a single word coulde out, it disappeared, and with it, the Gemmed Eyed Antman. It would have been great if the Gemmed-Eyed Antman also had a bloodline. It would have helped produce a lot of growth energy, but unfortunately, it could not.

    There is also a minute chance it will awaken its bloodline, especially with the stage it has reached; the chances of that are less than one percent, but I always wish it to happen whenever I take Grimm as powerful as it inside my core.

    I am very excited right now; for the first time, I have taken a Grimm Grandmaster with a core inside to harvest, which is a big thing.

    I know how powerful these bloodline cores are; they are immensely powerful, containing so much bloodline energy that there is a faint doubt in my heart whether my core would be able to refine it all or not; it is not the only fear; there is another one, the most dangerous.

    I fear that its bloodline might end up summoning the source; the Grimm''s bloodlines do that when they are in extreme danger.

    Those without core are not powerful enough to do that, but those with core are, and I hope the hidden being take care of it, as it did with most things, because if not, then it will be difficult for me toe out with my life in my hand.

    Seconds passed, and the runes spread around the two Grimms; they tried to resist, but it was all futile; they were not able to stop the runes even for a second as they covered their every inch.

    Buzz!

    It only took twenty-seven seconds for to runes to cover every inch of it, and the moment it finished, the runes buzzed as they lit up and harvested begin.

    The essence energies of Gemmed Eyed Antman begin to gather at the center where the essence rose will form while a simr thing is also happening to the Foxman, but there is also another thing happening to it, the most important thing.

    "My god,"

    I said with eyes wide; the bloodline essence that came at me was something I had never seen before; I have harnessed thousands of Grimms but never have gotten to see bloodline essence such as this.

    It ispletely truly crystalline; there are no crystals floating in a stream of bloodline essence because it ispletely crystalline, and it is melted.<sub> </sub>

    Even a person who did not know anything about the bloodlines would now be able to tell it being its most high-level if I ced it among all the bloodlines I had ever consumed.

    Seeing it, I couldn''t help but curse myself because I am at a limit; I could not consume a bloodline; my share would go to the mysterious tree, which would transform into growth energy. I am feeling very jealous, right, jealous of tree, even Ashlyn and Nero, who will be able to enjoy this energy as they enter back into the core.

    I am d that runes are handling everything well; they have suppressed the bloodline so well that I don''t think they will be able to summon the source.

    Seeing that, I felt like a huge load lifted off my shoulders; as I had said, it would have been my end if that had happened.

    I kept watching for nearly a minute before I opened my eyes; there was a huge amount of bloodline essence, and it would take time for it all to be harnessed.

    I am going to be doing some chores while that happens.

    I looked around, and soon, I saw what I was looking for; I appeared beside it and lifted the birdcage up. The Foxman had two birds in its birdcage, I thought for a second before opening its door, and just as I did, the two mechanical birds pped their wings and moved to flew away.

    They moved with such speed that even those who were aware of their abilities would catch off guard and might end up losing them.

    Thankfully, I had been prepared; the birds flew out fast but immediately caught into the invisible prison of my strings. I brought my own birdcage forward and opened its door; unlike the birds in Foxman''s birdcage, mine did not try to fly away.

    I don''t know the exact reason, but maybe it is because I am alike, and Foxman is dead. It is alive, but I don''t think this ce, despite all its power, could sense it inside my core.

    With the two birds, I now have seven birds which are two more than the required five.

    It took me a few seconds to find to find the birdcage of the Gemmed Eyed Antman because it could not be sensed with the soul sense. It also had the two birds inside, which I had quickly transferred to my own birdcage, bringing the number of birds to nine.

    Half a day had not passed, and I had already collected nearly double the number of birds required to pass the challenge, and there were still a few more days before the end of this challenge.

    I am sure I will be able to collect a few more birds, and the cage already seems full, but I did not stress about it; I am sure there will be a way to take more birds.

    <o>,m </o>

    I am more excited about the Grimms, especially those with bloodline; I am seeing the level of bloodline essence they are giving me, and now, I want to hunt all that who hade here.

    Seeing there was still little time for the bloodline to bepletely harnessed, I hopped on the stump where Grimm was sitting andid down with my eyes closed. I do not need to be worried about the enemies; Ashlyn Nero will deal with them like they did when I was fighting earlier.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2810 Complete Limit

    Buzz!

    It took little more than eleven minutes to harness before my core released the strengthening essence, and it filled my runes before spreading into my body.

    I watched all with shock, and why wouldn''t I be; I had reached the limit, and other than the boosts of this ce, nothing seemed to be working in pushing back the limit, and now I see a faint stream of strengthening essence filling my runes and spreading into my body and soul.

    With me reaching the limit, I had thought I would not get a boost from strengthening essence gotten from the Grimms, but it seemed like the level of the essence I was getting was too low grade to push my limit back.

    The stream was faint, but the boost it provided to me was huge; despite the immense resistance, the stream of essence pushed inside my body and soul.

    I could feel my strength rising rapidly like never before, and it was all due to the small stream strengthening essence; I couldn''t help but wonder, what would have happened, if all the strengthening essence of my share hade at me.

    That is impossible in my current condition; my body and soul are fighting hard against the small stream of strengthening essence by tooth and nail, that I doubt whether it be fully digested.

    It did not, 99.5% of the strengthening essence did, but thest 0.5% had to recede back to my core. It is a little disappointing, but when I looked at the advancement it had given me, all that disappointment hadpletely vanished.

    I think with this boost, I have reached theplete limit; even from boosts of this ce wouldn''t be able to increase my strength anymore.

    In the past two months, I havepleted eight extra challenges and now held eight pieces; I only need one more piece toplete the circle, then I will be able to reach that ce.

    I thought about it for a second before turning my gaze to the ce where a miracle was happening.

    The mysterious tree had its biggest growth I had ever seen; it had be so big that I looked like a tiny ant in front of it, and now, it was releasing a vast amount of energies that was making the nt grow at a speed that made my eyes go-round with the shock.

    They are growing rapidly; even powerful resources like stainless lotuses are growing at a visible speed.

    I see how one lotus after another is blooming on the water as they harness the incredible amount of corrupted energies from the pool. I had never seen them pulling out such a huge amount of energy, though there had never been so many stainless lotuses in the pool.

    There are a total of sixty stainless lotuses in the pool, and thanks to a huge number of Grimms I have hunted here, all of them have reached the Tyrant stage and now climbing the sses at a speed that I had not thought is possible.

    It is not just the lotuses that are growing extremely fast, but also all the other resources, some of them being harvested by my clone.

    The day this ce came out, I made a huge change in my garden, taking out 65% of the nts I had nted here. The moment this ce came out, thest phase of the war had begun, and the moment this ce closed, the countdown to the war''s end will also begin.

    So, I needed to make a change into the nts I have in my core; I do not need most of the nts that I would need for the smooth working of the project.<sub> </sub>

    The project will not close, but there won''t be many people in it as most of them will be fighting. It had begun already; I am sure by now, the war had reached such a stage pyramid will be using every powerhouse it had in its arsenal, be it knights or the Grand Lords.

    I couldn''t help but shudder when I think about the horrifying casualties that would be piling up every day, but this is war and normal war either, but the epochal war which will result in the destruction of one race.

    Like most wars before, the chances of it ending in a stalemate are slim because the sides are hell-bent on this being thest war.

    "As expected," I said as I noticed a thing; the growth energy is powerful that no High-Grandmaster ss bloodlines had given me such powerful energy, but still, no matter how powerful it. It is still a Grandmaster ss energy and took nts to Grandmaster ss.

    I had already expected it, and I am not disappointed because now all the nts in my garden are in the garden are at Grandmaster ss and above.

    Now, I will only need to find a couple of real High-Grandmasters with the bloodline, and I will be able to take the nts I will need to a High-Grandmaster ss; it wouldn''t be difficult, but not easy either. Though, I am sure I will be able to do it before my breakthrough.

    The growth energy spread for nine minutes before it finally stopped, and the changes it had brough to my garden were shocking.

    Even though I have reduced more than half of the nts, my garden has never been verdant as it is right now. There are nts of every color and size, and they are powerful; some release aura''s powerful enough that even those with the same level would find it hard to approach them.

    Nearly 90% of the nts nted here have their own special environment, from frozen cold to burning inferno.

    With the formation, it is very hard to do what I am doing, especially with the resources present in the world. I was able to do it because of the rule-bending power, and it is what formed the base of the project and made it so sessful.

    I looked at the garden for another minute before I opened my eyes and shot up in the air while my armor changed, and so is my aura.

    In the previous battle, the aura had spread far and wide; if I were to erase it, it would take a lot of time. So, it would be better if I changed my aura, which is quite easy for me.

    This time, I had changed my aura to bloodline; within a minute, it had be stable that now even if High-Grandmaster looked carefully, they would not find a single fault in it.

    With that, I begin to search for other Grimms, especially those with bloodline core. I have tasted the kind of power they have, and now, I want it; not to mention, I will be killing the Grimms with the potential to reach the ss of the Grand Lord.

    For a few minutes, nothing had happened, but Ashlyn had found another golden bird which she brough to me without me saying anything.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Thank you, Ashlyn," I said as I ced the golden bird into the cage, and now with the tenth bird, the cage is full.

    Which couldn''t help but make me wonder about where I would ce the birds I would get after this.

 Chapter 2811 Shameless Hag

    ''Steady,'' I said to myself I released a single invisible string toward the bird, which was sitting on the tree nearly a kilometer away.

    This is thest day and now catching the golden birds have be even more difficult. Their powers are increasing by the day; every day, their speed and strength are doubling, that now, even I couldn''t match their power and speed.

    Not just powerful, they have also be violent that just one morning, I saw a tiny little bird tearing through the Grimm in the morning.

    The Grimm only suffered a minor injury, given its sheer size, but still did that to peak High-Grandmaster powerhouses is a big thing.

    In the past four days, I have caught quite a lot of birds with the help of Ashlyn and Nero. I don''t think anyone has caught as many birds as me; I have not seen even with half of the numbers, which had been bringing quite a lot of challenges.

    Everybody wants the birds I have.

    Soon, the strings reached the bird, and I began to weave the runes around the bird; the bird had now be powerful enough that I simply wrapped my strings around it and pulled it, and it pulled me toward itself.

    I had suffered that once and did not want it to happen again.

    So, I am taking some help from the formation; with it, I will easily be able to deal with its immense strength and save myself from the embarrassment I have suffered not long ago.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Everything went smoothly as I had able to create the formation around it without it detecting.

    "You are now mine, little birdy," I said and did not hold back my sound. The bird heard and craned her toward me mechanically before upping her wings to fly when it shed against the invisible sphere and bounced back.

    It was not one to give up easier as it tried again and again, but every time, it had repelled back by the cage enveloping it.

    While I watched, there is a faint shock in my eyes; the amount of power the bird had shing against its cage is immense. If it struck against me with that force, it would send me crashing with blood spurting out of my mouth.

    "Come to me," I said, and the bird flew toward me, and soon, it was in my hand, still struggling against the invisible cage.

    I opened the bird cage and sent the little bird inside; the moment it did, it felt like the size of the bird had decreased further, but no, its space had expanded.

    "You have watched the show, Lady Song; you cane out now," I said as I turned to my left and looked exactly where the old woman was hiding.

    For a second, nothing had happened before a woman who looked to be in her seventies with wavy curly white hair and a kindly smile on her face.

    She is Bianca Song of mistson, a quasi-Grand Lord, but here she is a very powerful High-Grandmasters as one cannot control the worldly energies here, which is also one of the reasons why breaking into the Grand Lord ss is easier here than outside.

    "You have powerful senses, young man; not many would be able to discover this old woman as you have done it," she said as she walked toward me, looking at me from top to bottom to recognize me.

    "I was just lucky," I replied humbly.<sub> </sub>

    "So, what can I do for you, Lady Song?" I asked the old woman; she had been following me for a few minutes, even before I had stopped went to capture the bird.

    "This old woman just wants a small favor," she said, and I just looked at her without saying anything.

    "I was hoping you would part with some of the birds you have," she asked with an embarrassing smile as she looked at my bird cage. "My apologies, Lady Song, but I could not do that, and besides, you have more than enough birds in your birdcage," I said, looking at thirty-one birds that are present in a birdcage.

    I could see her eyes sharpening in anger hearing my rejection before the fake kind smile appeared on her face.

    "You have double the number of birds than me, young man, and I am not asking much; just half of them would be enough for me,"

    "I am very close to Grand Lord ss, and having the highest bird would help me a lot in a good boost to break into the level of Grand Lords," she said kindly, a smile that would made anyone melt on the spot, but not me.

    I don''t like this woman from the beginning; she is from mistson and belongs to the faction that caused my mother the greatest harm.

    "My apologies, Lady Song, but I could not do that." I said, "I have worked very hard to capture these birds, and I need the boosts, just as you do, and to be honest, it''s you who should give me birds, seeing I will have a greater chance of breakthrough due to my young age," I added.

    I could see the kind smile disappearing from her face and zing anger appearing in eyes that would rival any Grimms.

    "I don''t know who you are, young man, but you have been disrespecting me, and I could forgive; so, I will do my duty and punish you," she said but did not take a step, as if giving me a chance to back down and offer her my birds.

    I have seen many shameless people in my life, but not as this old woman, who have crossed all the boundaries, which is good because now, I do not have to be respectful to her.

    "Can you, old hag?" I asked with a mocking smile, and old women''s eyes literally spewed out the fire.

    "Little bastard, if I did not break every single bone of your body, then I wouldn''t be Bianca Song of my name," she said and moved toe toward me when she received the biggest shock of her life; she found out she could not move.

    The shock soon turned to horror as she realized all her struggles were for naught; even with all her strength, she could not even twitch her limbs.

    "You are spaw.. Michael Zaar," she said in horror, and the smile on my face became even bigger. "The old hag had finally recognized me," I said in my real voice and appeared in front of her.

    "You are elder, and I am very forgiving. So, I am letting you go this time, but mess with me again, and I''ll turn your bones to dust," I said softly while giving her my most manic smile.

    I did not linger there for long and disappeared, I really wanted to break her bones and take all her birds, but I controlled my emotions. The old woman is powerful, and we need such people in the war against the Grimms.

    I just hoped that the old woman would take this as a lesson and change her ways, or I would really do what I had said to her.

 Chapter 2812 Crockman

    "Die, you human bastard die," shouted the Grimm as she rained down one blow after another at me from its dual scimitars.

    In front of me is ck Horned Crockman, against whom I have been fighting for nearly an hour, and the bastard is a tough opponent. A true High-Grandmaster with core, its strength is not something amon peak High-Grandmasters couldpare to.

    Thankfully, its core is not something at the quality of Skal the Foxman.

    If it had, then I would already have summoned my shields because once a host with that quality of core levels up, the power they will get would be very close to the Grand Lord.

    We have intelligence that some members of Grimms have even better-quality cores than it, and on leveling, they might get the power of Grand Lord, but it is extremely hard and very risky when pushing for that power; there is resistance from all factors.

    That resistance held power to crush the cores, which is why most people would give some leeway to the resistance and take the lesser power instead of pushing for the highest.

    I am going to push for the highest power, and the resistance I will feel would be nothing like anyone had felt as I would be a High-Grandmaster asking for the power of Grand Lord, but Grandmaster asking for the power of Grand Lord.

    A heresy.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Its two scimitars are like a ck storm,ing at me from every direction and angel to pass through my immediate range and hack me into pieces.

    The bastard might just do that given a single chance, which I am not nning to give.

    "Can you just defend? Don''t you know how to attack?" it asked as it pressed on me. "Like you are one to talk, you had not evennded a single attack while I had already given you a sh," I mocked and could see its eyes red up in irritation and anger.

    "A scratch, and I had let you do that to see your power," it said as it pushed on me, "Keep telling yourself that," I said, as I defended with every bit of power I had.

    I hadnded the attack on it, and it was a surprise to me as much as it. The opportunity had presented suddenly, and I took it; it is quite regretful that it reacted quickly, and I had to retreat my sword, with it only scratching across its scales.

    I am not worried; I know I will get a chance soon; I just need to be quick, as there is only half an hour before the end of this challenge.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNGn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ten more minutes passed as our weapons kept shing without stopping for even a second; I could feel the urgency in its moves as the end of the challenge drew near.

    I did not let the limited time get into my head because I knew if I did not make a change in strategy, I would be able to take the bastard in time.

    So, I continued to move with my n, and with every move, I got closer and closer to achieving it, while the bastard got increasingly frustrated; when the clock began to tick on thest ten minutes, its moves became far more aggressive and riskier.

    "Die!"

    It shouted thousands of times as it activated another method, but I defended the same; no method, it is working on me.

    Though I am feeling quite a pain in my hands, these attacks of it contain immense physical power, and if I hadn''t been continuously circting the healing energy into my hands; their state would have been so bad that I wouldn''t be able to use them to lift the weapons, much less fight using it.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNG

    <o>,m </o>

    ''I think it''s time,'' I said after two minutes.<sub> </sub>

    Though I did not bring any change into my fighting, I continued defending as I had been doing for more than half an hour.

    CLANNNG

    Another minute had passed when I had defended its attacks as I usually do, but this time, there was a sudden change.

    KRRRR

    Instead of taking my weapons back, I moved forward, dodging the second scimitar as I slid my sword toward the de of the first scimitar, and within a moment, I appeared directly in front of the Grimm, who was looking at me with shock.

    For it was too much; one moment, it was pressing down on me, and next, I slid my sword across its scimitar while dodging the second by hair breath before appearing in front of me.

    I did not waste even a second; my long sword moved from the scimitar and directly toward the Crockman, who had already activated a couple of very powerful defensive methods on top of its inheritance armor, which already had a very good defense.

    Not to mention, its weapons are only a few meters away from me and coulde to hack me into pieces before the second is even over.

    The defenses are powerful, but I have prepared for them; my sword is coated with energy that I had taken from it and mixed with something mine, and now, to the shock of Grimm, it is piercing through these defenses like they are paper, without the slightest bit of resistance.

    Puchi!

    My sword broke through all its defensive methods and armor before piercing inside the skin; unfortunately, I could only pierce half of my sword inside it before I had to draw it back and disappear from my spot; managing to dodge the scimitaring at me by half an inch.

    "You Bastard!" It shouted loudly and came at me with all fury in the world.

    "Hehe!" Iughed in response and moved to defend against its attacks; the bastard was dead. While others need to hack these bastards to pieces to kill them, I only need a single attack.

    It feels good that I could use my years of research in the battle to finish off the enemies as strong as it is.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    For twenty seconds, everything went well; it continued attacking me while cursing; even the injury I had given it nearly healed when the sudden change had urred.

    Thud!

    It stumbled; one moment, it waspletely fine, and the next moment, it had stumbled with deep shock in its eyes.

    "How?" It asked, and I could feel it trying to move its sluggish soul energy inside its body which was getting slower by the second till it could not be moved anymore, just like the inheritance energy.

    "A clever poison," I said and appeared in front of it and tapped on its head; a momentter, it had disappeared, and I appeared beside its birdcage.

    There were less than five minutes before the end of the challenge; seeing that, I wasted no time and appeared beside its birdcage and began to transfer the birds inside the cage into mine.

    I was fast, but it still took me a little more than two minutes to transfer all the birds into my birdcage, which now had more than a hundred birds inside.

 Chapter 2813 Bird Boost

    The moment it struck zero in my internal clock, I found the blue energy covering me, and soon I disappeared from the forest and appeared in the huge floating marble disk, on which the Grimms and humans were arriving by the seconds.

    SAFE ZONE

    A word appeared in front of me for a second before it disappeared.

    I looked around and found there were the usual two doors, one to leave this ce and the other toward the next challenge.

    I looked at them for a moment before my case focused on the huge birdcages on both sides of the doors; these birdcages were simr to the one I have in my hand, but they were huge, nearly twice the size of Grimms and looked like work of art.

    There is already a board by the two birdcages, which says deposit the birds into the big cages and receive the boost; it is no brainer that those with the most birds will receive the big boost.

    Which is likely why I am receiving the hungry gazes of both Grimms and humans.

    I even saw an old hag, Bianca looking at me with hate and fear; though I had returned to my original features after the battle with Grimm and wore a mask and cloak, she could recognize me with the birds I have in my birdcage.

    I have to say the old woman had also umted quite a lot of birds, which is not surprising, seeing she is powerful.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I am quite surprised as I looked at the humans; nearly 40% of the humans here had been Grandmasters when they had entered this ce, but now in just short two months, they had not only reached High-Grandmaster ss but also reached its peak.

    This ce didn''t just call the biggest opportunity in the world for nothing; there is quite a chance that some might have reached the stage of the Grand Lord.

    "You have quite a lot of birds, young man; mind sharing some with this old man," asked Lord Kann, "He is one of the few humans who is not hiding his identity.

    "No," I said, and the old manughed, "Well, I had to try," He said with augh and walked away. I like this old man, he is not bad, but I would not be sharing the birds with him.

    I don''t mind sharing the birds, they are useless to me aside from score, which might be impacted due to it, but I am willing to sacrifice that too for the boost that will help people, but first, I want to see how much boost one is getting thankfully, the first human already appeared in front of huge birdcage.

    He ced his birdcage on the tform, and the small birdcage opened on its own, and the twenty-one golden birds inside flew into the big birdcage while the small one had disappeared.

    As the cage disappeared, the golden aura covered him and began to seep inside his body. The aura covered him for one minute and twelve seconds, and when he came out of the circle, the advancement he made appeared

    "Quite good," I said, and I walked toward a lone person; there were three humans who had more than a hundred birds in their birdcages; unlike the women, the bird in his birdcage was not surprising. If he couldn''t gather this many, he wouldn''t be deserving of a seat on the council.

    As I appeared beside him, he gazed at me coolly with his marked eyes, "Lord Hunt," I said and could see a slight change in his bodynguage.

    "Grandmaster Zaar," he said warmly after a second of silence.

    "You have gathered quite a lot of birds," I said, looking at his birdcage, "Not as much as you," he said, "Though, if you require it, I am willing to share some of them with you," he added, surprising me a little and also made me feel heartened.

    Birds are the biggestmodity here; some greedy people like old hag Bianca resorted to threatening and stealing.<sub> </sub>

    "Quite the opposite, Lord Hunt; I am here to ask if you need any," I said, "I would not deny that some more birds will help me," he said with a hint of hesitation.

    There are many familiar people here, but the reason I chose Lord Hunt is not only because he is a council member and someone I have got to know very well through the years but also because I could see his core and knew it could digest the boost.

    He seemed to have some through some fantastic opportunity here; I could see clear changes in his inheritance core, and its quality had improved a lot.

    It wouldn''t be a mystery to me for long; I had already started to copy the data from the seed I had ced inside him.

    <o>,m </o>

    "Take it then," I said and opened the birdcage under many hungry eyes and began to transfer the birds into his cage.

    Birds begin to enter his cage one by one, ten, twenty, thirty...

    "Grandmaster, it is too much," said Lord Hunt as the fifties bird went inside his birdcage. "Take it, lord hunt; I have reached the limit; the boost is not useful to me any longer," I said.

    I am 99% sure that my body will reject the boost; I will get thest confirmation after the boost enters my body.

    Finally, when there were only ten birds remaining in my cage, I closed the door and looked at the birdcage of the lord, which now had over two hundred and fifty birds, more than double the number of birds that any human or Grimm present here.

    I could feel the envious gazes of both humans and Grimms that had now be more intense on the birdcage of Lord Hunt.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster Zaar; I will not forget this favor," he said. "It is not a big deal, Lord Hunt," I said.

    A few minutes passed, and Lord Hunt decided to take the boost; he appeared beside the huge cage and ced the birdcage on the stand. A secondter, the door of it had opened on its own, and the golden birds began to fly into the cage on its own.

    It took quite a time before all two hundred and eighty-eight birds went inside the cage, and a moment after that, a golden light covered his body whole before beginning to seep inside him.

    Nearly everyone watched as the boost began, and itsted more than ten minutes before it stopped, and Lord Hunt stepped out of the circle.

    His metaphysical scan appeared in front of me, and seeing it; my eyes couldn''t help but widen up for a moment. He had received quite a huge boost, directly taking it to nearly a limit; if he had around fifty more birds, he would have reached the limit.

    Still, with his power, he won''t have any problem getting a boost to take him to the limit in the next few challenges.

    "Congrattions, Lord Hunt," I said as he came back, "It all thanks to you, Grandmaster," he said, to that, I smiled and appeared in the circle.

    Hun!

    A few secondster, when the boost covered me and tried to seep inside, it got repelled, but it did not get out of my body as I had expected; instead, a suction appeared on my core and sucked all the boost.

 Chapter 2814 Guilt

    Pyramid

    "These bastards!" cursed the Supreme Commander, seeing another Grimm joining the blurry battle, not a normal Grimm, but a Grand Lord.

    Till now, the Grimms have revealed four new Grand Lords, a shocking number, and the thing is, she still doesn''t know if these are thest or if they are hiding a few more. Till now, aside from her and her sister, they have shown only one Grand Lord, their newest one.

    Lord Sylvian, leader of Hawthorn Sea.

    He seeded, and with it, once again, the hawthorn sea once again wrestled the ce of number one supreme from the crystal domination, which had upied the ce for a few months, with her and her sister being the two Grand Lords of Crystal Domination.

    Now, hawthorn sea also has two Grand Lords, and they are the real ones and most powerful. Forget Lord Sylvian; matron mavis alone would be able to be defeating two sisters with one hand behind her back.

    "Should we send?" asked Lord Whitmore hesitantly, seeing our two Grand Lords fighting against four. "No," she said, despite her sister being in one on the battlefield.

    "Lady Hera and Lord Sylvian are enough to handle them," she said.

    With the fourth Grimm joining the battle, she could see that things were bing dangerous for her sister and lord Sylvian, but she had confidence that those two could handle it; their rtionship may be a little awkward, but their powers areplementary, and they have one of best teamwork out there.

    She moved her eyes to the other battlefields; they were not only Grand Lords fighting; Patriarch Bradford and older lords were fighting the battles in the different corners, while others were guarding the different parts of human territories.

    Ready to engage against the Grimms as they appeared.

    She had fought not long ago, and while she tried to kill the bastard, it was powerful with a vast array of attacks and experience of centuries with that kind of power; while had only a few months with it, and that makes dealing with old bastards very hard.

    She is not without her own advantages; her unique fighting style affords her great advantages as well, and she is learning fast as she fights these old bastards.

    Still, the biggest advantage she had was her elemental core, which she had always viewed as a curse; from the moment it had awaked, it had given her only pain and difficulties.

    All her life, she had to take every step carefully lest she harms the seals around her core; the worst parts were the breakthroughs where she needed the help of her teacher and old powerhouses to protect the seals so that she could make a breakthrough safely.

    Now, after the reforging and the merge with her inheritance, it had be a blessing.

    She had read about elemental core and was confident that aside from the Grandmaster, she knew most about them, even more than the twin students of Patriarch Bradford, but no knowledge had prepared her for what she was experiencing every day, every minute, every second.

    The core was getting stronger by a second; she could see her core pulling invisible elemental energies like a furnace.

    These energies are strengthening, and with it her; two months ago, she had difficultysting against hour against Crae, but now she has just fought against for more than three hours and is much less tired than she had been when she had fought it for the first time.

    She was a little regretful internally when she had seen her colleagues going for the greatest opportunity the world had, but now all those emotions have vanished.

    She watched the battles on the hundreds of screens, it was not just the Grand Lords that were fighting, but everyone, even Knights, was not an exception.

    The battles are bringing unimaginable destruction to the world that even the world is not capable of healing in a short time, and it is going to get worse, seeing that her eyes couldn''t help but tear up.

    ''Thest time,'' she repeated those words inside her; this war against the Grimms was going to be thest she could feel, even Grimms could feel. There will be no stalemate or armistice but the total destruction of one race.

    Either we will wipe the Grimms, or the Grimms will wipe us out; there will be no other oue other than that.

    She was looking at her battle when suddenly her expression changed and of those who were watching. "Old snake," said Lord Whitmore with gritted teeth as two new Grimms Grand Lords have appeared.

    Old snake, one of the most feared Grimms.

    It is not powerful in the conventional sense, but only an idiot would measure the power of the special profession Grimm conventionally.

    The old snake is the most powerful special profession Grimm, and its curses are so powerful that even someone as powerful as matron mavis is cautious of them. Now it has joined the battlefield, and it had note alone, but another familiar Grand Lord.

    Now, there are three Grimm Grand Lords against Patriarch Bradford, and if he does not receive the reinforcement in a few seconds, the consequence would be bad.

    "It seemed like it was time for Lord Gatlin to join the war," said Lord Whitmore as he looked suprememander, but to his surprise, she shook her head.

    "No, let him remain dead for a little longer," she said, and Lord Whitmore looked to his left, but she shook her head at that option too, which made him frown because aside from two options, there is no one could help Patriarch Bradford, as all the other Grand Lord including suprememander is busy and could not leave this ce.

    "It''s been a long since herald from zing Spear had joined the battlefield, don''t you think, my lords?" she asked the two council members, who looked at her confusion before their eyes widened in shock.

    Every supreme had a title for their Grand Lords; the sky saber called their Grand Lord the Elder Lord, while the Bloodsun called their Grand Lord patriarch, and just like them, the zing spear called their Grand Lord herald.

    "zing Spear did not have a Grad lo," said Lord Whitmore before suddenly his eyes went wide.<sub> </sub>

    "Supreme Commander, you can''t be talking about him?" asked Lord Whitmore in shock, and she just nodded and pressed a button, and soon a huge screen appeared in front of her and is a young man with a devilishly handsome face.

    "Lord Sce, it is time for you to join the battlefield as the herald," she said, and the handsome young manughed toothily.

    "Finally," he said, and immediately, the teleportation formation appeared under his feet, and he disappeared and, a few secondster, appeared on the battlefield where three Grimms appeared barraging Patriarch Bradford with their attacks.

    They immediately stopped as he appeared, and the screen once again became clear before bing blurry again as the phantom of the dragon enveloped him.

    The hell dragon pped its wings and shot toward the three Grimms with a speed that even she could barely follow.

    "Raibhan Sce, when did he achieve the power?" asked Lord Whitmore, "A while ago," she said with a smile.

    "You should have sent Lord Gatlin, Supreme Commander; he is not suitable to fight against the willy enemies like an old snake; only experience powerhouse could handle the old, old snake," said Lord Hern, hearing that a smile on her face became even brighter.

    "He will not disappoint us, Lord Hern; I might even say he is aptly capable of handling enemies, such as old snake, more than even lord," she said, surprising both lords. Who quickly controlled their surprise and looked for an answer, but she remained quiet.

    Before Grandmaster Zaar left, he had revealed some of the secrets to her; the biggest secret among them was about raibhan sce.

    The biggest one is him not beingpletely human; the mutation had changed him so much that he could be said to be a part dragon.

    The bloodlines made changes into one, but they never brought such great changes; one always remained human despite having a bloodline. Her sister''s student had the most powerful bloodline that had ever appeared in the world, but it still kept her human.

    He is not, and that brought him some special abilities; she fought him not long ago when he had removed thest of his seals, and even she couldn''t defeat him despite using all her strength.

    The special circumstances gave him some special powers, especially his soul and body, which now have be so powerful that not even her elemental frost could freeze him; anything that entered inside him got burned by the hellfire, which seemed no weaker than her lunar frost.

    He joined the battle and began to fight against the two Grimm Grand Lords while Patriarch Bradford began to handle an old snake, which is a wise strategy.

    "Things did not seem good for lord sce," said Lord Whitmore a minuteter. He is taking hits, and even with all his strength, the two Grimm Grand Lords are straining him.

    "He will be fine," she replied. The one thing he is good at is taking hits, his physical and soul capabilities are beyond what one could imagine, and the damage he could take is immense, especially with that horrifying healing speed of his.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As time passed, the worry transformed into shock, and even through a blurry screen, they could sense the frustration of two Grimm Grand Lords fighting against him.

    Suddenly her focus went side screen showing that thing; it glowed again, and two Grimms and one human appeared, all of them Grandmasters, peak level from the input that Lady Ang had provided.

    The human who came back was a Master when he went inside and now returned as peak Grandmaster. She was preparing to extract him when the thing had lit up again, and a single human appeared; a woman with a strength that was close to peak High-Grandmaster ss.

    She was a Grandmaster when she went inside, from the project, like 90% of Grandmasters. She does not look happy at all; it is clear looking at her scowling face.

    "Extract them," she said, and a secondter, teleportation formation projected on them, and a few secondster, they were back in the pyramid safely.

    Though for not long, within a day, they will be sent to war.

    It''s been two days since either Grimms or we made attacked the people who came out of the thing. We only do that when someone important appears, like a peak High-Grandmaster with potential.

    Tring Tring

    She was busy directing forces while watching the battles of Grand Lords, which were still being fought, when a call rang out; there were very few people who could call directly to the council, only those who were noted as very important.

    She received the call, and the face of an old woman who looked to be in herte fifties appeared, "Supreme Commander," the old woman greeted, "Grandmistress Charline, I hope you have good news," she asked with a voice full of guilt.

    She is not the only one; even two council members looked at the screen with deep guilt.

    "She woke up," said Grandmistress simply, with mixed happiness and sadness filling her eyes as she shifted the camera, and they saw the woman, and seeing her, their expressions couldn''t change for the worse.

    Even the woman seemed shocked by her appearance as she nkly stared at her hands.

    "We failed him," whispered Lord Whitmore in a barely audible voice which drenched with the guild. He had asked them one thing, protect the people he loved, and they failed at that miserably.

    She had failed, despite making all the preparation. The Grimm had seeded in harming the one person he loved the most; while others are not aware of their real rtionship, she is, and that is making her feel even more guilty.

    She dreads the day hees back and sees her in the state she is in.

 Chapter 2815 Palace Of Wonder

    Buzz!

    The runic circle in front of him buzzed and lit brightly, and soon, the bright light began to shrink till it became the size of my finger before it disappeared, leaving a piece of golden marble behind.

    Click!

    "Thest piece," I said and took the golden piece of marble in my hand and took out a nearly finished circle. I did not wait and ce; the piece I had got into an empty ce, which made a clicking sound, finishing the circle.

    I looked at theplete circle in my hand, and with ecstasy, I am happy, so happy that I am literally shaking.

    The moment I entered this ce, I have been working on getting it, from trying to excel at every challenge to solving every extra challenge at distinction to get a piece, and now I have finally got and could go to the ce where I wanted to since the moment, this thing had revealed itself.

    I stared at it for a few seconds before walking toward the blue stone door and putting the circr disk in the opening.

    As I put the disc into the opening, the color of the door turned golden from blue, though it remained stony.

    Click!

    Seeing everything was all right, I pushed open the door, and it went smoothly with a click, and I stepped inside, appearing on the other side a momentter.

    In front of me was a golden key floating which I had quickly taken in my hands before looking around at an amazingly huge pce, which seemed to bepletely made of the world''s most precious marble.

    The pce is a work of art; every corner, every column, and every mural looked like a work of art made by the Grandmaster.

    There is seemed to be immortality in everything; no, that would not be quite right. There seemed to be agelessness in every part of the building; I have gotten this feeling very few times in all grand buildings in the runes and reals I have explored.

    "The pce of wonder," I muttered and turned to the huge ck stele at my left, which was so big that even Grimm would feel small in front of me.

    The stele had rules written down on it; I read each and every one of them and found them simr to those written in the ount.

    There is a map of this pce which I quickly copied, with the information of all one and hundred and twelve halls present in it, with three colors.

    The irony, silver and golden; one needs the color of the keys to open them, with golden keys being the highest level and iron keys being the lowest; a golden key could open iron doors, but iron keys could not open the golden doors.

    The golden keys not only give me ess to open any door I like, but I could open three iron doors, two silver doors, and one golden door.

    After I finished reading the stele, I took a step forward into the huge pce; it is big, made for beings that are even taller than the Grimms.

    I moved through the pce with quick steps, and soon within three minutes, I came across the first door. It is an iron door that is nearly fifteen meters tall and has designs of weapons, some of which I have never seen.<sub> </sub>

    "Hall of Weapons" reads in bold letters, and I really wanted to go inside; over the years, many people hade here and gone inside this door, obtaining great benefits. Unfortunately, I can''t go inside; using the key on this door will make it silver, which then couldn''t be used on the door; I want to enter.

    The door which I am nning to go to is the golden door; I could not use my key here, or I won''t be able to use the key on that door.

    While entering this door will provide me with great a benefit, they would not be as great as the one which I want to enter; the benefits of that door are unimaginable for me, and the only person who had entered before had left quite detailed records to it.

    A few minutester, I passed by another door and then another; all of them were iron and so enticing that I had nearly stopped in front of each door.

    Ten minutes passed by, and I had passed through a couple of pathways when I suddenly stopped, and it was not a door than stopped me but the Grimm.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Zaar," said the Grimm and looked at my golden key with a look of jealousy, "Hasg," I said back to Bearman and the huge silver key in its neck; this old Bearman is a quasi-Grand Lord and quite a terror, a survivor of many wars, and scars of its body are proof of that.

    "I hope you will never get the benefits you havee here for," said Hasg, like it was wishing me a good luck.

    "Keep dreaming that Hasg, and unlike you, I truly hope you receive great benefits because I want you to be somewhat of a challenge when we sh," I said with a toothy smile that zed its killing intent toward me.

    I did not give it much time and moved; it did not stop me. Though it is clear, it wishes it could be the way it is looking at me.

    It wasn''t long before I came across another Grimms, and this one made me look at it carefully. Not because of the golden key it had but because it is Grandmaster, which is a rtively young age; I don''t think, it is older than fifty.

    At it saw me, I saw it shudder and take a step back in fear before it stopped itself and controlled the emotions.

    "I didn''t think I woulde across a fellow schr in here," I said to unfamiliar Ratman with a schrly vibe. "I also don''t think I would meet you here, Grandmaster Zaar," said a Ratman, as it controlled the fear and killing intent.

    "It is really frustrating that we are not allowed to kill others; right now, I want nothing more than hacking you into pieces," I said as I appeared in front of the Ratman.

    "You are very confident of your abilities, Zaar," it said, hiding the deep fear behind its eyes. "I am, so you should pray to whatever god you have to note across me because I love nothing more than hunting fellow schrs," I said with a killing smile, that Grimm''s sport.

    ?

    I did not wait for its answer and disappeared from my spot.

    I had the Ratmans face memorized, and as I had said, the moment I saw it, I would kill it. I will give the priority to killing it than any High-Grandmaster of the Grimms as these bastards could bring far more damage than any High-Grandmaster would.

    No one better than me understands what these people are capable of, as I am one of them.

    A few more minutes passed before; finally, I came across a human, the one I am quite familiar with as she is part of my team, and I was quite surprised that she had survived the ce for so long.

 Chapter 2816 The Door Of Celestial Inheritance I

    "Anya," I said to the woman who was a few years older than me; she was an early-stage Grandmaster and now a High Grandmaster, quite a huge improvement considering the fighting wasn''t her forte.

    "Grandmaster! It''s nice to see you here," she said as I appeared in front of me.

    "You too," I said as I looked at the silver key in her hand and the silvery door at which she was staring. "The door is suitable for you," I said as I looked at the ''door of minor alchemy,''

    People wouldn''t look down on my minor if she could grasp 0.01% of what is behind that door; she would be the best alchemist in the world

    Click!

    "I think so too," she said softly and flew up and stopped in front of the keyhole, which is big as her. She inserted the tiny silvery key into the small keyhole and twisted it. A clicking sound rang out as she twisted, and the door began to open as she pushed at it.

    "Good luck," I said as the door opened enough to enter inside, and a secondter, she walked inside with the door closing behind her.

    Seeing that, I resumed my journey, and in just a few seconds, I came across another Grimm and three humans after that, finally, the golden doors began to appear.

    There are seventy-five iron doors, twenty-five silver doors, and twelve golden doors. The first golden door is the door of armament. It is the higher version of the door of weapons and one of the most popr golden doors there is.

    After that, it is the door of elements, which contains the knowledge rted to the elements, and after the door of alchemy, healing, and others.

    Each one of them is enticing, and I want to enter them, but I only have one golden key and can only choose one golden door.

    I had passed sixth golden doors when I suddenly stopped when I saw a Grimm and humans close to each other, staring at the two doors, which are opposite to each other; it is quite funny that I hate not only the Grimm but also the human standing not far from it.

    They turned toward me as I appeared with a clear look of surprise

    "Zaar,"

    Both said in unison; it was clear by their voice that they were not very enthusiastic about me appearing there.

    "Lord Bishop," "Fasn," I said, clearly showing through my voice that I was not enthusiastic about seeing them either.

    They are quite important; one is a member of the pyramid, while the other is a member of the coven; both are the governing bodies of their respective races.

    After greeting them, I did not dally and walked between them toward my destination, though not before casting a nce at the door they were looking at, which of Inheritance and Bloodline. It is not surprising these two are the most popr doors.

    Especially for people of their level, who are just a hairbreadth away from reaching the stage of the Grand Lord, these doors could help them in that.

    The door of inheritance could help the bishop in gaining moreprehension of his inheritance, while the door of the bloodline could help Fasn increase the purity of its bloodline, both of which are extremely helpful in reaching the level of Grand Lord.

    I passed by them silently and passed through the two hallways before I reached my destination.

    The door of celestial inheritance.<sub> </sub>

    Only one person before me hade here, my predecessor, who had the same inheritance as me. She had gained a lot from this, and I hope I will gain it too.

    I did not immediately walk inside it and instead walked a few hundred meters toward thest two doors beforeing back. I want to look at all the choices before I make a decision; it is a wise thing to do. Many times, people end up losing huge opportunities due to it.

    I don''t like that uncertainty, so I checked. Though I did not find anything changing, I did not do anything for more than a minute.

    If there had been not war of survival raging outside; I would have made a different choice, the door of runes, it would have benefitted immensely in all aspect of runes, but I do not have time and thus chose what is important.

    Though, if I did get a chance in the future, I will definitely enter the door of rune.

    I turned my focus on the door, the one I had chosen. I did not waste any time further and flew up to the huge golden keyhole and inserted the golden key inside it.

    Click!

    A clicking sound rang out as I twisted the key and pushed open the door; there was no resistance. Though, I had to use considerable force to push open the door; the masters would have put a quite a lot of effort if they wanted to enter inside.

    Soon, the door opened enough that I entered insidefortably; I did not immediately enter inside, just looked at the golden light for a moment before entering inside.

    For a second, everything was golden before I found myself standing on the stone floor with a creation heart written on the big letters, which was the name of my inheritance.

    Around me are the floors stacked one after another, reaching up to three stories, and each floor will have hundreds of runic armors standing like a mannequin. It is not just runic inheritance blueprints but also books, scrolls, crystals and many other things.

    This is a totally paradise for me, containing enough knowledge that the time I have is far from enough to take advantage of it all.

    I have a month here twenty-eight days to be exact, if the clock above me is any proof, but this ce is special. Here in inside the doors, the time slowed down by four times. So, while, I will spend a month here, only a week would pass outside.

    For someone like me, it is a huge advantage as I could enter inside my core when I need to think and take advantage of further time dilution.

    Here, I n to take advantage every advantage I have to gain the maximum advantage in this ce. I hope with all the knowledge I gain here, will help me see what iscking in my inheritance and have a way to fixed them.

    With that in mind, I walked toward the first runic humonoid blueprint which is three times as big as me, in the color of ming red and steely grey. From the distance, thousands and thousands of runes of it seemed clear, but they are blurry and even looking at closely, they are blurry.

    ''It is time for you to be clear,'' I said and touched the humanoid blueprint, and immediately, the change urred.

    The runic humanoid begins to split from the lowest level of Lord to the highest primary level 3, which is blurry like primary level-2, only primary level-1, which is a Tyrant ss, and below inheritances are visible.

    Those two which are still blurry, are the two levels above the Tyrant stage; just a visibility of them would bring the world pressure; only this thing which is isted from the world could show me the runic blueprint of those two level, but it wouldn''t be easy.

    Even this ce, whose entry I earned after so much hard work, I still have to finish the challenges if I want to see what kind of runic inheritance blueprint those two above levels have.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2817 The Door Of Celestial Inheritance II

    "Santania Inheritance," I read the text before looking at seven humanoid-shaped runic blueprints. Each one was bigger than the other; the first was the smallest humanoid and belonged to Lord ss; it only had ten thousand runes.

    It took me a few minutes to study it with the help of my clone, and also the concept inside was quite simple. Still,pared to my runic inheritance diagram, it is at least ten times power; the power it could project and the efficiency it has is much greater than mine.

    I moved my gaze to the second runic inheritance blueprint; it belongs to the duke stage and is still much better than what I had designed, but the disparity between the two had lessened.

    Around ten minutester, I moved my gaze to the third blueprint, which of kind, where the disparity had shorted further.

    I studied it for nearly an hour before moving to Emperor, which I looked at before closing my eyes and studying inside my core to save time.

    In the Emperor stage, I shortened the disparity even further; I remember how hungrily I began to search for knowledge; I would search ruins for the books, and marina and others too would help me, getting me the knowledge I needed to create my inheritance.

    Soon, I finished studying it and moved to the tyrant stage inheritance blueprint. I copied before sitting down and closing my eyes.

    Studying it is going to take time.

    All the Inheritancese from outside, including the celestial inheritance change ording to the world. In our world, there is a limit at the Tyrant stage, or to be more precise primary level 3.

    This is thest stage and, thus, the most powerful, and one could not harness all its powers directly. So, it is split into sses, which are different from the sub-level of stages; they are more efficient in harnessing the power of thest stage.

    In front of me is an inheritance diagram of the Tyrant stage, which is not split by sses; the one capable of harnessing all the power of the Tyrant stage.

    It is an extremelyplex inheritance diagram, and hours before, I could decipher it, and when I did, my eyes couldn''t help but widen in wonder.

    It is amazing, and whoever designed it is really a genius; the power one could harness, and the efficiency one is shocked. I have seen many Tyrant stage inheritances, and this inheritance already took a very high ce among all those I have seen.

    I could see howcking my own inheritance is, and if I had given up on urges, I would have never been able to forgive myself.

    I had already decided I wanted to harness the power equal to this Inheritance, and I wanted to do that, not in the Grand Lord ss and High-Grandmaster ss, but in the Grandmaster ss; it might seem like a dream that would not be achieved, but I believe as long as I try it with my all, I will be able to do it.

    As I studied it, I opened my eyes and got up, and touched the other runic humanoid blueprint not far, and it had also revealed itself.

    This time, I did not study it and, instead, just recorded it before moving to the other humanoid and copying it. There is a total of two hundred and six, and I copied them all in a matter of minutes before stopping in front of a huge runic door.

    This door had aplex runic formation, and solving it will not only give me ess to the second floor but also unlock the primary level 2 part of the inheritance, but currently, solving it is near impossible.

    It is a cipher-type formation, and a hint to solving it is present in the blueprint of all the inheritance; even my core understanding of over two hundred inheritance blueprints is a huge work.

    Thankfully, loads of books, scrolls, and crystals that are present here have the knowledge that will help me understand inheritance blueprints quickly.<sub> </sub>

    I copied the diagram of the door before I began to read the books and scrolls; as I did, I received a surprise. The books do not exin the inheritances as I had expected them to; instead, they seem to exin the concepts.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    From the easiest few seconds to the most difficult ones, that frustrated me so much that I had to bang my head against the wall.

    The crystals are the things I love the most because they contain the visuals of hosts of inheritances that are present here. Now, I don''t have to visualize how the inheritance works on the blueprint, but I also could see it directly.

    Though I could see the little trap and I refrained myself from watching the crystals and visualizing from the diagram.

    Visualization is extremely important, it is what generates new ideas, and I don''t want to lose it. If I feel like I am losing the edge due to crystals, I will stop watching them altogether.

    Though, I hope it did note to that.

    Hours passed as I scanned one book after another before putting them back on the shelf; I did the same with the scrolls. I am recording it, and while there are restrictions, and such methods, my core seemed to bend that rule.

    It is quite regretful that I could not take these scrolls and books inside; it would have made things a lot easier.

    As I do this, I wonder what advantage my predecessor had; if I were to guess from the numerous notes she had left behind, then she also seemed to have a core that created the world to a certain degree because, like me, she had also used a piece of the world to create her core.

    Though using the piece of the world does not guarantee having a mini world in the core, the chances of it are less than 1%, but I still feel she had created it with the hints she had left behind.

    It took me twenty-four hours to record all books and scrolls; I am a little tired, but there is a smile on my face.

    I did not immediately begin studying; no, I sat down and cooked in my core; I had not eaten in a day, and I was feeling quite hungry.

    I soon cooked an borate meal for myself which I ate in the dining room of my spatial abode before I went to my room to sleep.

    I slept for three hours before being woken up by my clone.

    I entered the shower and came out fifteen minutester before walking out of the room infortable clothes.

    Now that I ampletely refreshed without a hint of tiredness, Iid down on the couch and closed my eyes, and immediately appeared in my core and sat across the table from my clone.

    Around are runic humanoid blueprints and thousands of scrolls and books. I will be studying them in my core with my clone, and I hope to finish the studying in two weeks or less, preferably, as this is not the only floor; there are two more floors.

    Reaching them would be a challenge, without a doubt.

 Chapter 2818 First Floor

    Three days passed since I had begun studying; nine days if I count the time in my core. Aside from the rest of the three hours a day, I had spent all my time in my core, studying.

    In these nine days, I have read hundreds of books and scrolls and tens of blueprints.

    I am feeling like I was in a dream; everything I needed about my inheritance seemed to be here. The only ce which had given me such a feeling is the Hermes library.

    The knowledge I have thirsted for so long is here, and I am drinking it all as fast as possible. I have got here so much that I won''t be disappointed, even if I weren''t able to go to the second floor. Though, I will try my all to get there.

    There are so many books and scrolls, and they contain amazing knowledge; not all of it is unique; I have read about many things written in them through various sources over the years, but more than half of them is still unique.

    My predecessor had mentioned in her notes that the first floor is only basic; the real knowledge is found on the second floor and the third floor above.

    The knowledge here had already flooded me; I couldn''t imagine what I would get on the second floor or the third floor. Though one thing is clear; I want to solve the cipher formation on the door, not for the knowledge, but to see the level of inheritance that is above a Tyrant ss.

    I have never seen it before or never seen a whole part of it; I havee across a broken piece or two, but never aplete one, even in the Hermes library, that knowledge was restricted.

    It is not surprising considering that knowledge will bring pressure on the world because it is a thing that breaks the limit.

    Thankfully, this ce ispletely isted; I will not only be able to see the inheritance blueprint of primary level 2 but also primary level 3. She had left many words about them, and I hope, I hope, at least, I will get a glimpse of them.

    A glimpse would be more than enough, given my abilities.

    Another week passed, and a remarkable change urred in my studying speed; as I read further and further, I found out I had started to understand things at a much faster pace; it is not just things in books and scrolls, but also runic inheritance blueprints.

    As I studied these huge number of blueprints, I have realized a few tricks to studying them, which increased my speed of understanding and reduced the time I needed to do by more than four times.

    "Soon," I said as I looked at the copy of the door; unlike ten days ago, I have now understood many things. It could be said that I am extremely close to solving the cipher. I had nearly finished solving it; the huge scroll to my left is proof of that.

    My progress is shocking and wouldn''t have been possible without a clone, which is much better at studying and analyzing that me.

    Though I have noticed some ws in it; I think those ws in it are intentional by the creator of the method. The clone shouldn''t do everything, or it will make the host useless, and there is a huge chance that it will take over the soul.

    Thankfully, something like it wouldn''t happen; the creator had made sure in more than one way.

    "I did it!"

    Another one and a half dayster, a shout rang out of me as I looked at the scroll. I had finally done it; I had solved the cipher. It had taken me eleven and a half days, or around thirty-five days in core time, where I had worked.

    If I did not have the clone and core, then I could forget solving the cipher in eleven and half days; even a month wouldn''t have been enough.

    I did not waste any time and opened my eyes and immediately walked out of the abode and appeared in front of the cipher door.<sub> </sub>

    I studied it for any changes but did not find any.

    Seeing that, I did not waste any time and began to move the metallic runes on the door and stopped two and a half minutester.

    Buzz!

    For a moment, nothing had happened before; finally, the runes buzzed and lighted up the whole metallic door.

    Click!

    Within a few seconds, I heard the clicking sound I had been waiting for as the huge door opened. I looked at the open door but did not walk inside and instead turned back toward the first floor before appearing beside the closest inheritance blueprint.

    I touched it, and immediately, seven inheritance blueprints appeared in front of me with the name ''gyperian inheritance.''

    I barely looked at anything as all my focus was on the sixth humanoid inheritance blueprint, which had be clear; I could see every rune of it, and there were millions of them, each rune being small as dust, but I could see it all clearly.

    I recorded it all and closed my eyes, and a momentter, I appeared in my core, and in front of me was a humanoid inheritance blueprint of primary level 2.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Magnificent," I whispered in awe; it is awe worthy, I had just started studying it, but I could tell how amazing it was.

    I had imagined many things about it, but as I studied it, I found out that everything I had imagined had paled in front of the thing standing in front of me. It is a work of art; beyond anything, I have ever seen before.

    In just a few minutes, it lit up the sun inside me; made me realize how small my thinking was. Immediately hundreds of ideas floated down on me; the things that had stopped me from leveling up became clearer than now; I knew it was just a matter of time before I fixed it all.

    It seemed like I had only needed a perspective, and this thing had given me that.

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly as I came to myself nearly three hourster; in these past three hours, I have been studying it like crazy, so much that I have lost a sense of time.

    I looked at it longingly for a moment before I opened my eyes; it was not a time to study it.

    I took a deep breath to calm my emotions before I appeared beside the closes runic humanoid blueprint and touched it, immediately copying the sixth runic humanoid blueprint of primary level 2; after I finished with it, I moved toward another.

    I appeared one runic humanoid blueprint after another and copied them, and within a few minutes, over two hundred primary level 2 blueprints had been copied.

    It is going to take a lot of time to study them, months, even years, easily, and I really wish I could have a chance to do that inplete peacefulness without a war that could wipe out our whole species; at least I have a clone.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and looked at the open door ahead of me; there was a second-floor waiting, a ce that would give me a better chance to attain the strength to win this war.

 Chapter 2819 Second Floor

    Step

    I stepped into the second floor and found it simr to the first floor I had been on, just smaller. Just one nce had told me there were only a hundred runic humanoid blueprints on this floor, and the books and scrolls were also less in number.

    I did not get disappointed by it; if my predecessor''s words are to be believed, then the quality of the knowledge contained on this floor is level above the floor below, and I can''t wait to see it.

    I immediately appeared beside the first runic humanoid blueprint and touched it.

    It had immediately unfolded into the seven blueprints, and like on the first floor now, only thest seventh has remained blurry; I will be able to clear it by solving the cipher of the door leading to the third and the final floor.

    I looked at the blurry blueprint for a few seconds before moving my gaze to the first blueprint, the smallest one.

    Hun!

    Within a few seconds, a hint of surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face, and that surprise became bigger as I studied the next blueprint.

    ''She was right; the quality of the inheritance blueprint here is a level above those below,'' I thought as I studied it.

    I did not study it further and recorded it before beginning to record the other blueprints, and within a few minutes, I moved to the books and scrolls. They took time, more than half a day before I appeared in front of the door.

    The cipher on the door is a marvel itself that remained standing in front of it, trying to make of very few things that I am understanding about it.

    Like the door before, this one, too, is a cipher door, and the answer to solving it remained in the books. There are less than half of the books and scrolls here, but I am sure it would not make solving the runic cipher any easy; I think it will be even more difficult.

    Thankfully, I would not need to understand all blueprints and read all the books and scrolls. If that were the case, I wouldn''t have been able to solve the previous cipher at all.

    On the first floor, I have only thoroughly studied 10% of the blueprints and read less than 20% of the books and scrolls, but still able to solve the cipher. It is the essence that matters; as long as I understand the hidden essence in the books, I will be able to solve the cipher.

    Thirteen days had already passed; the first day had been spent copying things, before eleven and a half days spent deciphering the cipher, and a half day just now copying the stuff again.

    I now have a total of fifteen days, and I have to solve the second cipher in that time; I would prefer if I am able to do it in fourteen days or before, but that is going to be a challenge.

    I will give my all for it; I still want to see what it is on the third floor; the words that my predecessor used to describe it filled me with bubbling anticipation.<sub> </sub>

    I did not immediately begin studying; I slept, showered, and ate before finallyying downfortably on the couch and closing my eyes to enter my core.

    Unlike me, my clone had never stopped for a moment, and I joined it immediately with a scroll in my hand while it held a tome.

    Time passed in silence; every now and then, I would mutter, scream or curse, depending on my emotions. I would even y with Ashlyn and Nero, mostly Nero when I had got bored.

    As I studied these scrolls, books, and blueprints, I saw how incredible they are and also difficult that I many times wished I had another clone; it would have made things a lot easier.

    I have made huge preparations for my breakthrough, and if everything goes alright, then I will have a second clone after my breakthrough.

    It will be the first thing I will do after the breakthrough; the clones have be even more important right now; having two of them would be a tremendous help me to me, especially in understanding primary level 2 inheritance.

    It isplex, soplex that I would need months, even years, to understand it; it will be a little easier if I can soak all the knowledge contained in books and scrolls, but that too will take a lot of time.

    This is why I said that having a second clone would make a lot of things easier for me.

    Before I knew it, ten days passed, and I am still studying and making quite a progress in solving the cipher, but not as much as I like to make, but despite that, one could not see any disappointment on my face; there was even a smile hanging from it.

    Like I had said, I am already satisfied with what I have got.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    While I am excited and hopeful to see what is present on the third floor, it will not affect me much if I am not able to decipher the door within time.

    The biggest draw of ciphering this door is unlocking the primary level 3 inheritance, which I could already tell would be beyondplex, and I would need years to understand a single blueprint, and before that, I would need to study all primary level 2 blueprint which itself going to take years.

    I don''t know whether I would survive till then; the moment this ce close down, the final battle will begin.

    I don''t know long it will take, it could take a week to months, but I am clear that it will defiantly not be a year. It might not take even a month if the data of the previous war go by.

    So, it is not much big deal for me, as my eyes are set on the immediate target, which is to level up. As only leveling up, I would be able to be any help in the final battle.

 Chapter 2820 Third Floor

    "There is enough time," I said as I opened my eyes and immediately appeared beside the door to the third floor.

    It had taken me fourteen days and three hours to solve the formation, much longer than I would like. As I now have less than a day here, but still, I am feeling quite proud of myself for solving this second cipher in such a short time.

    For a while, I thought I would not be able to do it, seeing how difficult it was, but I somehow did it.

    <o>,m </o>

    Click!

    I took a deep breath and began to move the runes on the door; within a minute, I finished, and the runes lit up, and I heard the clicking sound a few secondster as the door opened.

    I did not immediately walk inside; instead, I stepped back and turned toward the closest runic humanoid blueprint. I don''t know why, but my hands began to shake for some reason as I moved them toward the blueprint.

    Finally, my hand touched the humanoid blueprint, and immediately, it had turned into seven, and all the blueprints became clear.

    My eyes immediately turned toward the seventh, the biggest blueprint which is big as Grimms with very tiny runes.

    Hun!

    The size of runes did not impede me as I have begun to read the formation, which seemed simple as those present in the smallest blueprint, but the thing is, I did not seem to understand them.

    It really confused me, and I tried again and again, but I did not seem to get understand about them. It is like these simple interconnected formations hiding some intent, and I have to understand it before I begin to study the blueprint of this inheritance.

    I shook my head and moved toward another blueprint, thinking it was one of the strange ones that are present here, but to my surprise, the second primary level 3 blueprint was the same, and so was the third one.

    There seemed to be a veil covering these blueprints, a veiled intent or some other things which I have noprehension about.

    So, unless I get an understanding of this invisible veil, I wouldn''t be able to study these, even If I tried for months and years.

    As for how I will get the understanding, the answer to that is hidden in these blueprints. I felt like as long as I understood these inheritances thoroughly, I would get the key to understanding the inheritance.

    Seeing that, I did not waste time studying them further and instead began to copy them. I copied all the primary level 3 inheritances of the second floor within a few minutes before moving to the first floor and did the same.

    About half an hourter, I appeared in front of the door to the third floor, thest floor, about which my predecessor had so many words, but she was also very cryptic about it.

    Taking a deep breath, I took a step inside the third floor, and the first thing that came to mind was that it was small and there was no blueprint here, which really surprised me because I had really thought there would be inheritance blueprints.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    From the below, it seemed like there are blueprints here, but there are statues, which I couldn''t help but think were intentionally ced in here to mess with those whoe here.

    Theck of a blueprint did disappoint me, but I quickly calmed my emotions and focused my gaze on the center of the room.

    In the center, there is a white marble stand and on the stand is the tome; a huge tome, a tome that slightly bigger than me.<sub> </sub>

    On the first two floors, there were tomes, but they were at the size at which humans could read themfortably. I had a creeping suspicion that those tomes were shrunk to human size. If someone of Grimm''s size hade, they would have been adjusted to their size.

    This tome, on the other hand, is huge, bigger than me.

    I walked toward it, and it beautiful; whoever did the binding must be really someone very talented. It is a treasure by design itself.

    "The Basics of Clear Heart by Theodluin Enmaris," I read before flipping to the cover, where there was an immensely beautiful painting of ake in the forest; just a simple ce of it made my tired mind refreshed.

    I looked at the painting for a minute before I flipped the page; there was a dedication on the page, the author had dedicated the book to his wife.

    There is small poetry below the dedication that, reading it, tears couldn''t help but stream down from my eyes, and immediately memories of the marina flooded so intensely that I had needed minutes to calm my emotions.

    I changed the page, but not before memorizing that small poem.

    Soon, I reached the index, and taking a looked at it, I moved to the next page where the book had really begun.

    I began to read, flipping one huge page after another unconsciously; the words that were written were so mesmerizing that it had captured my attention, and it took me hours toe to myself, and that is only due to my clone.

    If it had not shouted at me, I would have continued reading.

    I had read for three hours but barely finished even 3% of it; the pages are very thin, and it is over half a meter thick, it contains tens of thousands of pages, which would take days for me to read, and I do not have that much time.

    So, I began to copy it, and immediately I stopped as it felt like I wasmitting the sacrilege.

    This book ispletely theoretical, but it is the best one I have read about my inheritance. It had exined everything so well that problems that had been bugging me with months of studying began to solve themselves up without even my conscious try.

    The praises of my predecessor, which seemed to feel over the top, now felt underwhelming; for the first time, I felt like she hadn''t done justice to this tome; it deserves all the praises there are.

    A few minutester, I once again started copying; it felt wrong, but I continued, copying one after another.

    It took me more than an hour to copy it; I could have been faster, but I decided to take it slow. It is the only way I could show my respect for this wonderful tome.

    With the book copied, I did not stay on the third floor because I knew if I stayed there, I would open the tome and begin to read it, and I don''t have time for that. There is one more thing I should do before I leave this ce.

    I reached the second floor and began to watch the crystals; I had stayed from them after the first day, knowing they were a trap, but now I was done with everything; I could watch them.

    It is such a regret that I could only watch one at a time, and the limited time I have wouldn''t be enough to watch it.

    Still, I am grateful that I got the chance to watch at least some of them.

 Chapter 2821 Doors

    The white metal door appeared in front of me as the four weeks in the ce were over; seeing that, I turned off the projection I was watching from crystal and ced it back on its shelf.

    Step!

    I took onest look at this amazing ce which has given me so much, before stepping out through the door and appearing outside, with once again the golden door of celestial inheritance in front of me.

    The one month inside the door had been beyond productive; I have not only gathered data that I will need to study for centuries, but I have also got the inspiration I needed to finish off my inheritance.

    My clone had already begun working on it; it will study and, at the same time, will work on the inheritance. If I had a huge time on my hand, I would have studied everything for years before even thinking of making a breakthrough, but unfortunately, I did not.

    The war of survival is raging outside, and I need to make a breakthrough as soon as possible.

    With no keys remaining in my possession, I begin to make my way toward the exit. It would have been great if I could snatch the keys from others, but I could not. I would need to earn them again, which will take time because now the extra challenges would be even harder.

    There are very few people who have been able to enter the pce of wonder for the second time, but I will try; I have already seen the kind of benefits it could offer me.

    Within a minute, I came across a Grimm again, a familiar one; it got surprised seeing me and even opened its mouth but closed it and red at me with hate, seeing me not spare more than a nce at it.

    A few minutes after that, Ie across the two humans staring at golden doors. I had stopped for a few minutes to make a polite conversation, which turned out fruitful as I got to know about a few interesting things.

    There are thousands of people who have entered this ce, and everyone is improving by the day; even barely surviving the challenges will continue to increase one strength, and as for those who excel, they are flying fast.

    Thousands of people have improved, and from what I could tell, more than 50% of the masters who have entered and remained have already leveled up to the Grandmaster ss.

    Though many have died, I am sure the number of those dying had already reached above a thousand, but there is nothing that could be done about it; those who entered knew the risks.

    Still, the fatalities here are not even 1% of what we might be suffering outside; I am sure, every day, the war was getting more and more intense by the day. Those who left this ce might not be gotten even a day of rest before they were sent back to fight the war.

    The golden doors ended, and silver began; I came across more humans and Grimms staring at doors with keys in their hands.

    Ten some minutes passed when suddenly I stopped as I came across the woman who was staring at two doors intently with a golden key in her hand.

    "Stumped, are we?" I asked, surprising her greatly, "Yes, I have been standing here for more than ten minutes, deciding which door to choose," she replied.

    "Have you checked the golden doors?" I asked, seeing the golden key in her hand, to which she rolled her eyes. "I am not an idiot, Michael. So, of course, I have checked the golden doors, but they did not have what I needed," she answered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "And these two have?" I have, despite knowing they have; when I passed by these two doors, I had thought of her; they are suitable for her given her bloodline.<sub> </sub>

    I don''t know much about her bloodline, but I know it is the most powerful bloodline in the world. She is Ellen, and since I had seen her two months ago, there did not seem to be much difference in her; she is still a Grandmaster.

    Others might get fooled by it, but I am not. She may be a Grandmaster but is powerful enough that no one besides the Grand Lord would be able to kill her; even with all my abilities, I don''t have much confidence in defeating her.

    "The door of divinity and door of radiance both suits you, and since you have the golden key, you could enter both," I said, but I shouldn''t have stated such an obvious fact.

    "You think I don''t know that; I could choose both, but it is very important to choose the right one at first," she said, and the way she said it made me realize that there may be more to it than I am seeing, but I did not ask about.

    "You should take the door of divinity then; your bloodline is divine by nature, and radiance produced through it," I said.

    She did not say anything for nearly a minute before finally nodding. "You are right; the door of divinity should be the first," she said, and the next moment she moved with a speed that my eyes were barely able to capture and appeared beside the giant key.

    Click!

    She inserted the key, and the next second, a clicking sound rang out as she twisted the key. She began to push open the door, and soon, it had opened enough that she couldfortably pass through it.

    "It''s nice seeing you again, Michael," she said and walked inside the gate, and the gate closed behind her.

    I once again sighed; it had been quite a while since I had to get to talk to my friend like we used to when we were young. There are so many things I have to talk about and many things I have to ask, especially about her bloodline, which is a treasure trove of data.

    I had wanted to sneak my seed inside her but did not do that; I had sensed a powerfulyer around her that, that I did not think my seed would be passed through without being discovered.

    It is the same with jill.

    These two are really different from each other, but they give me the same feeling; whenever I am close to them and think of fighting them, all the hair on my body stands up.

    I did not stay further, watching the door closing, and again started my journey toward the exit. Soon, the silver doors finished, and the irons began.

    Ie across more humans and Grimms; their numbers have surprised me. Compared to a week ago, there are at least five times more numbers, a huge change in a matter of days, and it is not like getting keys is easy.

    It seemed like I had been judging them too harshly, underestimating them too much.

    I am not the only one who has a talent, people have them, too, and this ce gives you ample opportunity to show them with its extra challenges.

    Finally, I passed through thest iron door and reached the exit, with giant blue and grey doors standing in front of me.

 Chapter 2822 Mist

    When I entered this ce, I had a clear idea in mind; go to the pce of wonder quickly as possible and leave right after, but now my decision has changed, and it is making me feel guilty.

    My reasoning was to join the war as soon as possible, but after two months and observing many things, I now feel that staying further, at least till I make a breakthrough, would be a wise choice.

    While the Grimms may have hidden a huge force, the humans wouldn''t lose against them; we have been fighting against them for thousands of years, and even if they came in as unending tired, we would still be able to hold them for quite a while.

    I have great faith in my race and those guarding it; even if the Grimms have brought a couple of Grand Lords, which I am very sure they are hiding, we will be able to deal with them.

    We have Lord Gatlin in hiding, and if he is able to practice that method, then he will be even more terrifying than he already was, but there is also someone in whom I had more confidence.

    It had been two months already; I am sure Rai would have broken through all three seals by now. I am very sure he did, which will give him the power of the Grand lord; he will be another trump card, not to mention there is a Lord Sylvian.

    He was nning on making a breakthrough into the Grand Lord and having the best chances among all the council members, but nothing is certain; it is a level of Grand Lord; if achieving had been so easy, they wouldn''t have such a tiny number of them.

    It took me a while to clear my emotions, and I moved my gaze from the grey door to the blue door.

    Step!

    I did not wait further and stepped into the open blue door; there was no darkness; one moment, I was in the pce of wonders, and next, I found myself in the forest, the one covered in the faint mist.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Forest of Nierafas; Get out before it gets you,'' written on the board, and there was a map below it and the time I had to finish off the challenge, which was one day.

    Hun!

    I looked at it before taking a step forward and stopping immediately right after, with my expression bing serious.

    "The mist," I immediately caught the strangeness of the mist, and a minuteter, my eyes went wide when I understood what it was doing.

    I first thought it was a psychedelic like the one I had experienced in the ruin, but as soon discarded that thought. It is not psychedelic, but something more dangerous as it is only affecting my soul instead both soul and body, like the psychedelic in the ruin did.

    It is going to be hard dealing with this thing; thankfully, after my adventure into the psychedelic ruin, I have worked hard to upgrade my soul defenses.

    I have also been able to level up the soul method I was practicing; I hope these measures will be enough for me to deal with what will being to this ruin.

    I have most of my powers sealed, but it has happened so many times already that it did not affect me at all. I moved to the most suitable speed that I had calcted and also, at the same time, began to circte the sou method at its top speed.

    The method seemed to be helping a lot, more than I had thought; more than 99% of the mist that came at my soul would be dealt with by it.<sub> </sub>

    Still, that did not make me any happy at all because I noticed as I walked further the mist is getting denser.

    I did not let that affect my mood; I kept walking, following the map; this time, I am not taking any help from my clone. I have handed it the responsibility of the inheritance, and it is working; I will not ask for its attention unless I really need its help.

    Three hours passed by, and the mist had be much denser; still, everything was quite visible, and I was not having any problem in following the map.

    Though the mist had started to affect me, and I did not like what it was doing to me. I would have preferred if it had given me hallucinations, I could deal with them, but I do not like having my thoughts slow down; it makes me feel dumber, and I am getting dumber by a second.

    I circted the method faster and faster, trying to slow down the assault of the mist, but as the mist got denser, the effect of the mist was greater.

    Another hour had passed, and now I felt like amon person; my thoughts were slowing down so much that I was having a problem in circting my method, but I gritted my teeth and continued circting no matter how strenuous it felt.

    I have to bear it for two hours more; I have already crossed more than half of the distance, and in two hours, I will reach the end point.

    Another hour passed, and finally, my speed had slowed down; I had to do it to focus more on circting the soul method. Concentrating on both of them is quite hard, especially with theplicated pathways of cirction the method has.

    My speed began to slow down till it reached the walking speed of a normal person.

    I wanted to move faster and reach the endpoint, which is quite close, but I could not; as stopping the cirction of the method will make the effect of the mist much stronger, I don''t think I would be to walk for more than few minutes before the effect of the mist became so strong, that it will stop all my thoughts.

    ''Maybe I have been too fast,'' I thought.

    It was a mistake on my part; I did not properly calcte the effect of the mist and continued moving at a fast speed. If I had been slower, I would have had greater time to adjust to the power of the mist; it wouldn''t havee to me like a hammer.

    There is no use in crying over spoiled milk; I should be focusing more on circting the method faster to resist the effect of the mist.

    I passed over the creek and bushes many times, and I nearly stumbled; it was the first time I realized the things I took for granted require quite a lot of thought power, and now that my thoughts are slowing down, it became a challenge to avoid simple stone or bush that is on the way.

    It became challenging to follow the map, and it hadn''t been floating into my core, showing me the clear way; I wouldn''t have been able to do it.

    Crack

    Once more, I had stopped myself from stumbling from the rock when suddenly, I heard a cracking sound; even my dumb mind was able to register its implication as my eyes went wide hearing the sound from my soul.

    Maybe, now thinking wouldn''t be so damn difficult.

 Chapter 2823 Another Month

    "One week more," I said as I looked at the runic humanoid projection in front of me; it was finished; I only need make some minute changes and check it for mistakes, which would take about a week.

    I had thought it would take me two to three months to be finished with the changes, but I will be done in less than that. Only thirty-five days had passed since I had walked out of the pce of wonders, and in a week more, I would be ready to make a breakthrough.

    It wouldn''t have been possible without the help of my clone; it worked constantly on the armor, and like now, I begin to use every bit of the free time I have to work on my inheritance.

    It was quite difficult to acing the challenges without the help from my clone, which I have be so dependent on.

    I had to use the abilities which I had not since I had created the clone; thankfully, I had the foresight not to remove those abilities, which are now helping me a lot.

    I stayed in my clone for three and a half hours before I opened my eyes and looked around.

    There are quite a lot of people around me, even Masters, who have be a minority after more than three months of the opening of this ce.

    Of the five Masters, two had just leveled to a Grandmaster a while ago; three Grimm Masters had also leveled up after they received the boost.

    More than half of the people have already left, while the others are leaving one by one; there is only half an hour remaining before the gate closes.

    Buzz!

    Seeing that, I got from my spot and walked toward the stand, and ced the nine rings on white marble. Immediately counter buzzed, and I found myself covered in the golden glow.

    <o>,m </o>

    It entered inside me, but not a speck of it was able to merge with me, and a few secondster, the whirlpool had been created from my core and sucked all the boost inside. As thest speck got sucked by my core, I walked out without any change on my face.

    It had happened to me so many times that it had be a routine. Though, every time it happened, it made me curious about where this boost goes.

    It is not always that I keep the boost; I sometimes give to others as I did with Lord Hunt, but this time, I did not see anyone like Lord Hunt who would make good use of the boost.

    There were people who would have reached High-Grandmaster ss or were at the limit with my boost, but they did not matter much in the grand scheme of things; it would be better to let them earn the boost than simply giving them.

    "You were lucky this time, Zaar, next time, you won''t be," said the Bearman as bore down its aura at me. The aura of the Grand Lord, the first Grand lord, I havee across in this ce.

    I had fought against it a few minutes earlier; I truly wished I hade across it an hour ago; I would have tried my all to y this bastard, and there was a chance I could with the restrictions on our power, but I only got two and half minutes against.<sub> </sub>

    Even I could not perform a miracle in two and a half minutes.

    "You wouldn''t have been standing here if we didn''t have only two and a half minutes basr," I said to which it red beforeughing.

    "I was going to say the same, Zaar; it is quite a regret that we only got to fight for two and half a minutes," It said before stepping into the blue door. It is not leaving; the greedy bastard likely wanted to take all the boost this ce had to offer before leaving.

    Even for a Grand Lord, the boosts here are substantial.

    I did not stay further in the safe zone either and followed Grimm into the blue door like always, darkness enveloped me for a second, and I had got star imprinted on my wrist before everything began to be clear, and I once again found myself into the forest.

    "The Rainforest," I said; there are many times forests havee before, but not a rainforest, especially one which has torrential rain and even the lighting crackling from above.

    I moved my gaze toward the mission board, and my expression couldn''t help but change for the worse. There is only one word written there, and below it is time.

    The word written is ''Survive'' with three days as a time limit.

    I loved these kinds of tests, but I was hoping to get some rxed ones so that I could focus on my inheritance, but that is not going to happen now. It is a good thing I slept earlier because now, for the next three days, I am not going to get any.

    Patter Patter Patter

    The board disappeared a minuteter, and the furious rain began to strike me; thankfully, I had changed into waterproof clothes because without the energy, it would have been quite troublesome to deal with the wetness.

    My energy ispletely sealed, though some physical enhancement to the level of peak Knight has remained. Which I hoped would be enough, but nothing could be said, who knows, the rain might turn freezing cold, or lightning might begin to strike me, where these physical enhancements begin to get tested.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I did not remain on my spot long and walked toward the big tree that I saw; while I could bear the rain, that does not mean I wanted.

    I like to be dry like everybody else, but it is going to be a challenge, considering this is a survival mission and these missions are notoriously frustrating.

    Chi Chi Chi

    I was just thinking that when suddenly, all the hair on my body stood up, as I heard the irritating sound from the familiar monsters.

 Chapter 2824 Monkeys

    Chi Chi Chi

    I turned back right in time to see six monkeysing toward me; they were small with red fur, but had notoriously sharp ws and cruel smiles on their faces.

    ''I hate monkeys,'' I muttered hatefully and swung my both of my rapiers toward the monkeys who had already reached ufortably close to me.

    Pachac Pachac

    My rapiers moved fast as lightning and cut the two monkeys into two pieces in a clean motion. It immediately rmed the monkeys, but instead of making them retreat, they moved forward with even greater fury in their eyes.

    I tracked their movements as I swung my swords toward them; these bastards were very nimble as they tried to dodge my swords mid-air, but they followed these bastards like serpents before catching up to them.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac

    My sword cut through the two monkeys before moving to thest two and decapitating them before them could reach me.

    The torrential rain wiped the blood off my swords without me needing to shake them; it also turned the ground beneath me red with the blood of monkeys.

    I did not even cast a nce at it as my eyes were concentrated on the trees.

    The reason I hate monkeys is not because of their irritating voice and crafty nature but also became theye in groups, and that makes it hard, and even dangerous, to deal with them; they have injured me to death many times because of it.

    Chi Chi Chi

    For a couple of seconds, nothing had happened before I started to see the red eyes popping into the night, and the next moment, they came, making sharp irritating calls.

    This time thirteen came, and all of them were clearly aware of my abilities, seeing the cautiousness in their eyes, but it was not going to save these monsters. No, matter how intelligent and crafty they are, they are monsters; they could never be matched against me.

    I saw the thirteen monkeys, and it took less than a second for me to predict their future path and devise a way to kill them quickest with minimal movements.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac

    My rapiers moved at the same time, and the very next second, the bodies of monkeys began to fall down one after another, that by the time the third second was finished, the bodies of all thirteen monkeys were on the ground, dying the water in a darker shade of red.

    Chi Chi Chi

    I did not get a second of relief when I heard the even angrier call, and it wasing from all directions, and I could say I was surprised.

    This is a fixed pattern of attack from these monkeys; they will attack you from all directions. This time, things are looking bad for me because of this fucking rain, which would hide a sound and block my vision, making already difficult things even more difficult.

    A second after the calls, the monkeys came, and they came from all directions and even from above; seeing that, I truly wished I had my strings.

    They make such attacks quite easy to deal with, but now not only do I not have my strings, but I also do not have the soul sense, which lets me see everything.

    To fight them, I will have to utilize my physical senses to the max, which I had been forced to relearn by this ruin to deal with such challenges I am in.

    <o>,m </o>

    "Bring it on,"

    I shouted as I spun three-sixty degrees, getting a look at all the monkeysing at me.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac<sub> </sub>

    Soon, the first monkey reached me, and my sword was ready for it; it got cut into two before it even realized what had happened before my sword moved to decapitate the second monkey; at the same time, I took a step to the right, avoiding the moneying from above before dividing into two with my second sword.

    I killed two more monkeys before I turned back and shed the monkeys who were almost at me, at the same time dodging and killing the ones who wereing from left and right.

    Rip!

    I had killed seventeen monkeys before; finally, one was able to break through my defenses and shed at my shoulders, leaving a bloody gash with its sharp red ws.

    I did not react to the wound; I had moved on time to lessen its effect. So, the w only left a gash and did not take my whole art, which it did with its sharp ws.

    The monkeys may look small and harmless, but I have seen them taking out the High-Grandmasters Grimms. One of Grimms was a powerful High-Grandmaster with over three hundred years of experience, but I had seen it getting killed by the little monkeys.

    Though it was a mistake of the Grimm bastard to the viciousness of the monkeys that killed, it had underestimated the threat too much and ended up losing its life.

    I will not make that mistake; every battle I fought is with the intention of surviving; if I needed to run away, I would do it; I would even fake my death if I needed to, I had done that already, and surprisingly it had saved my life.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Not all could do such a thing to the degree to fool the senses of these vicious monsters, but I did. It was all due to my healing knowledge and expert physical control.

    Pachac Rip Pachac

    I killed a few more monkeys before another money were able to hit me, and this time at the back. A few secondster, another monkey shed at me; it was at my shoulder, near my neck.

    A minute had passed, and bodies of over a hundred monkeys gathered around me, but they were stilling at the endless tide.

    I could not fight them endlessly; I was getting injured, and it was beginning to affect me; currently, I am keeping the effect of injuries under control by forcing myself to push harder, but it will not work on forever; the injuries will slow me down.

    That will be the only chance the monkeys will need to finish me off.

    So, before that happens, I will have to kill all these bastards or run away from them; I have done that many times and there is no shame in my heart about it.

    Rip Pachac Rip

    Another three minutes passed, and I had killed hundreds of monkeys but also paid the heavy price. There is not a single part of my body that hasn''t been injured by these damn bastards; if my inheritance vitality hadn''t been strong, I would have fallen down already.

    Still, I am at my limit; I am already started to look for a way to run away, which I will do in a few seconds.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed, and I was about to run away when I noticed the number of monkeys lessening; I differed my n to run away and continued fighting.

    Though, I am still ready to run away at a moment''s notice if I felt this being a feint from the monkeys.

    Fortunately, it did not seem like it.

    There is no calction in the way they are throwing themselves at me; they are doing that purely out of the feeling of rage and revenge.

    ''Which they will not have.'' I said in my heart as I cut down another monkey.

 Chapter 2825 Wet And Cold

    Pachac!

    I cut thest monkey with everything I had; this bastard had been hiding, waiting for me to let down my guard after killing hundreds of its kind.

    I looked around cautiously for a few seconds before finally piecing the saber in my left hand into one of the bodies of the monkeys beneath my feet and taking out the bottle of healing potion, and taking a gulp before closing the bottle.

    There was not a single ce on my body that hadn''t been injured, but as I had drunk the potion, all these serious injuries began to heal rapidly.

    There is a trick toplete the challenges of this thing, which is to use the things you have found here. There are no restrictions on using them, like the rapiers and potion that I had drunk, and I had faced no restrictions whatsoever.

    Within a few seconds, my injuries had healed enough that I took out my saber from the dead body of a monkey and walked away in the torrential rain.

    The battle hadsted for only a few minutes, but it had tired me out, and I could not rest. I had to get away from this ce as soon as possible as big predators woulde smelling the bodies, and I want far away as possible from this scene when that happened.

    A few minutes passed, and I could hear the sound from the ce I had left; the monsters seemed to be fighting, which is not surprising considering I had left quite a treat for them, which they wouldn''t want to share with anyone.

    Sup!

    I had about a six-minute of relief when I got attacked again, and this time the threat is surprisingly fast and more dangerous than a monkey.

    Thankfully, it came alone.

    Pachac!

    I turned back and swung my rapier, immediately cutting the snake into two.

    "I am learning," I said; the snake hade from behind and made a minimal sound, but I was still able to sense it and kill it.

    It had been a really long while since I had used my physical senses to this degree; even before, I had not used them in such a way as I am doing right now.

    <o>,m </o>

    The soul sense makes everything very easy and, quite frankly, makes the use of physical senses absolute with its precision.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This ce had been forcing people to learn to use them again and use them more precisely than before. Those who are learning are moving forward, while those who could not be leaving or getting merged back into the soul by overestimating their capabilities.

    I continued moving as the torrential rain assaulted me from above, and it was getting quite cold, adding more to the already ufortable situation.

    The monkeys have shredded my clothes and the rain protection I was wearing; they have left it all in tatters. Now, I am wet and feeling cold, and there is not a single thing I can do about it.

    It would have been great, even if I could ess my energy; even a tiny bit would have been enough to ward off the rain and cold that came with it, but unfortunately, there is none, not even a tiny, itty-bitty stream.

    I walked for more than ten minutes and killed a couple of monsters before I found a tree big enough that the base of it was rtively dry. While it would be dangerous to seek shelter beneath it, I decided to take the risk and jumped toward big roots, avoiding little ponds that formed around.

    Soon, I found myself under the dry tree, and it felt like heaven.

    For the next twelve minutes, nothing attacked me, and I became rtively dry, but the calm did notst. At the thirteenth minute, I got attacked again by a snake, but this time, the snake that had attacked me was not a tiny snake but a huge one that could easily swallow me.

    I looked at the huge green anaconda monster that suddenly popped out of the water and now came toward me with its huge mouth open to swallow me.<sub> </sub>

    Sharrr!

    It screamed loudly, seeing its surprise attack had failed, but quickly changed its direction and followed me toward my jump.

    My lips couldn''t help curve seeing that; the snake may look big and feel difficult to deal with, but it is not when you know how to deal with it; I have dealt with many of such beasts before, and as long as I do make a mistake, I will be able to deal with this monster with rtive ease.

    I did not make any movement while in the air, but as the snake came closer to me with a huge mouth, only half a meter away, I struck.

    Puch Puch

    My rapier moved fast with precision and pierced into the snake''s big eyes and used them as leverage to move up further in the air.

    Sharrrr!

    The snake monster screamed loudly in pain while I appeared above it and removed rapiers from its eyes before Inded.

    PUCH PUCH!

    The next moment, my rapiers pierced into the snake again, this time at its head.

    SHARRRRR!

    It roared loudly as it struggled against death, nearly throwing me off it. If I hadn''t been gripping my rapiers so tightly, it would have really thrown me off it.

    Thud!

    The intense strugglested for more than an hour before the snake began to slow down and fall to the loudly. Seeing it is still not dead, I decided to put it out of its misery.

    "It''s how I like it, efficient and clean," I said as I looked at the dead body of the snake, but I sighed the very next moment. The dead body means I have to change my position again, which I really don''t want to do, considering how good this spot is.

    While I am unwilling, I did not hesitate to move away, once again in the rain, in search of a dry spot. Thankfully, they are not very hard to find.

    Two minutester, I was once again under the shadow of the huge tree. Though I have gotten wet again, there is nothing I can do about it.

    This time, no monster had disturbed me for half an hour; the one that came after that was a small fry which I easily dealt with.

    Three hours passed, and small, and big monsters came; some were dealt with a single strike, while harder ones took minutes and forced me to drink the healing potion. I had to change my potion a couple of times due to the piling bodies, but there was nothing that could be done about it.

    Hun!

    I was lying against the tree when I heard the sound of fighting, and it is not the sound of monsters fighting monsters; I have long ago learned to distinguish that. No, it is a sentient being fighting against the monsters, and my answer is Grimm.

    I did not stay in my ce hearing the sounds; if it was Grimm as I was expecting and someone powerful, I would fight it.

    I would very much prefer it if it were a Bearman; we could not finish our fight earlier.

 Chapter 2826 Glowing Fur

    I was right; there was a Grimm fighting, but it was not the Bearman that I had been expecting. It is a werewolf, the golden fire werewolf, and it is fighting against a pack of arge wolves.

    It seemed quite funny to see Werewolf getting attacked by the wolves, and there seemed to be no love between them.

    The Grimm hated when one referred to them by their monster counterpart.

    I did not get too close to the battle; I have no interest in helping the Grimm by dividing the attention of wolves which are tearing at Werewolf from every angle.

    "Ahhh, you bastards; if I were at my peak, I would have wiped you out in an instant," screamed Grimm in frustration as the fur on its body lit up gently, sending a faint wave of heat, which I just wanted to embrace myself in.

    It is a golden fire werewolf, and even its inherent fire has been suppressed, but still notpletely, as faint heat still radiated from it. If I were to guess, then this bastard is at least a Grandmaster, as only their bloodline is powerful enough to bring out such faint power.

    It is making me really jealous, as while the heat is useless against attack, it could keep it always dry, and that is the most wonderful thing.

    "Die, you bastards, die!" The Grimm continued to scream as it hacked wolf after wolf, but they kepting. They have also learned the limitations of the Grimms and thus adjusted it; the Golden Fire Werewolf is doing the same, but the wolves are doing it better.

    The Grimm had been powerful, but itsck of experience is quite evident; it had gained too much power too early and did not have enough experience in physical battles to deal with such enemies. Though it is clear, it is learning.

    It is being forced to learn; not learning will be its demise.

    Still, the wolves are doing it better, despite being the dumb bastard. To be honest, the Werewolf should have run away by now, slowly killing the wolves that followed it, but it did not, and now its body is littered with injuries, and running will only benefit the wolves.

    Unless, of course, it has the healing potion, which will make things a lot easier, especially if it has a little bit of stamina potion with, which will guarantee its survival.

    A minuteter, it did bring out a healing potion, and I was not surprised. If it had not learned that much, then I wouldn''t have been survived so far.

    It drank the potion and was putting the bottle away when it was knocked out of its hand.

    "Bastard!"

    The Grimm cursed and tried to pick it up and immediately faced the intense assault of wolves, which to my surprise, the werewolf bore and put the bottle in its pocket.

    It was a very wise move because the potion had hit its system, and in the next few seconds, all the injuries it had and all the injuries it had suffered would be healed by the potion; healing even the most serious one wouldn''t be a problem with the potion.

    As I had said before, the potions found her, be it a healing potion, stamina potion, or any other potion. They are the best; that alchemists at home are crazy about them.

    As the Werewolf''s injuries begin to heal, it begins to run away; its speed is not fast intentionally, as its main reason to run away is to have an edge over the wolves and kill them one by one.

    The strategy was sessful; in a few minutes, the Werewolf was able to kill nearly all the wolves.

    Growl Growl Growl

    "Scared now, little wolves," The werewolf taunted thest group of wolves which was growling at it, and as it took a step toward them, they ran away, jumping over the bodies of kin.<sub> </sub>

    ''Another mistake,'' I said with a shake of my head. It should not have let go of even a single wolf; they have its smell and will bring an even greater number to kill it. I had experienced it firsthand and was barely able to survive that encounter.

    I shook those thoughts and turned toward Grimms; the wolves have been unsessful in killing it, but I will not.

    "Nice battle you had there, Grimm," I said to the Werewolf, who had just sat down. It had be instantly alert and stared at me, especially the broken mask I was wearing; it was quite strong, but holes and cracks had already appeared on it.

    I don''t think it will even survive a day.

    "You have been watching," It stated, "Yes, and I have to say, you are one big idiot," I replied, and immediately its eyes red in rage, but it immediately controlled its emotions.

    ?

    "Hate to admit it, but those wolves were very troublesome; you wouldn''t have even survived against them," it said, to which I shook my head. "I have fought against them several times, which is why I am saying you are one big idiot," I said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You have quite opinions, human," it said as it took a step toward me. "They are not opinions, just simple facts," I replied.

    "Well, then, I would like to you see whether you have the strength to back that up," It said and brought down its huge w at me.

    Dub!

    I avoided its w by inches as it pierced into the wet ground behind me and jumped on its hand; it began to lift and moved its other w toward me, and I let ite close to me and jumped over like a rocket toward its face.

    I have watched its battle and pretty much knew its limitations, not to mention it is tired after a long battle and incurred new injuries, for which it had not drank the healing potion.

    An rm shed in its eyes seeing me, but soon it calmed down and moved its head away so that, even if I spun, I would not be able to reach it. The only other option I have is to throw my sword at it, which of course, I will not do.

    It would be idiocy to throw away the only weapon you have.

    The Grimm avoided me, and I flew past it beforending on the tree behind, which was my target, but to Grimm, I had miscalcted as it spun, and now both of its ws wereing at this tiny human.

    I did not move from my spot; I continuedtching on the tree as the huge ws came closer and closer to me.

    I let theme closer, and when they were just two meters away from me, I jumped, and it instantly rmed the Werewolf.

    The speed I had jumped was more than double than before; it is more than it could imagine having. It is not the only one with a little bit of special power; thanks to a little rule-bending, the physical power I could project is a little greater than others, and now I am using every ounce of it against this Grimm.

    I easily avoided its ws, though it had tried to reach me, with one w tip barely inches from me.

    A second and a halfter, I was directly in front of the huge eyes of Werewolf, which was looking at me in fear and rm.

    Puch!

    I smiled at the eye before piercing my sword through in one smooth motion. A moment after that, I heard one of the loudest scream of Grimm; it had made me deaf for a few seconds.

 Chapter 2827 Zap

    "Another one," I said as I looked at the body of Grimm or what remained of it; there is barely anything had remained, even most of the bones were eaten, and the remaining were in such shape that even I couldn''t make sense of them without a proper investigation.

    The reason I was able to tell was because of the weapon and huge tattered clothes; monsters don''t eat that.

    This is the fourth body of Grimm I had seen in this ce; I did not see any dead humans, which is not surprising, seeing we are small, and our weapons and clothes could easily get buried in the water and the mud.

    The challenge was hard, harder than any survival-type challenge I had faced here; it did not seem at first, but as I fought, I began to notice the tiny changes that make this ce dangerous.

    I looked around for potions and luckily found them; I collected them in the bottles I had before walked away. Even if the monster nearly ate the body, I did not want to remain close to it.

    Since the challenge began, I have constantly been fighting; there wasn''t an hour when I hadn''t fought. Many monsters hade at me; some were easy to kill, while others were so hard that I felt intense mortal danger facing them.

    The most dangerous ones always came in groups.

    A few minutester, another monster attacked me; I finished within a few seconds and walked away before stopping a few minutester and abruptly changing direction.

    Soon, I saw a human woman fighting a group of monsters; I knew her and realizing that I had walked away from the battle. She is one of the most experienced High-Grandmasters, more than capable of dealing with any danger that woulde across her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I havee across many humans in a day; most of them I left alone like right now, some I had helped when I saw them needed the help and even provided them with the potions.

    Some wanted to team up, but I politely rejected the offer; I worked better alone and only teamed up when it was necessary.

    Not to mention, I think teaming up in such challenges would be detrimental to them in such challenges. They will learn more if theyplete the challenges alone.

    A few more hours passed, and I have killed a few more monsters before resting for a few minutes and killing the monster that attacked before changing the ce and resting again for a few precious minutes.

    I did not even think about the sleep as from the beginning, I knew I would get none here. Sleeping means death, and only an idiot would do that. Most who are in this test would short rest whenever they could before fighting again.

    The time challenge is three days, which is neither long nor short, but not everybody can bear it. It broke the people''s spirit and left them running at the first chance. Many had said that they would fight a war at their full power than go to another survival-type challenge.

    From what I had observed so far, more than half people left afterpleting survival challenges; it gave them fear and shook their souls.

    Even Grandmasters and above are no exceptions; it could be said that it is them who hate these kinds of challenges the most.

    It robs them of their god-like powers and forces them to fight like a mortal; they hate that feeling after sacrificing so much to attain their powers. I am also one of them, but for most who stay, I also understand only by passing through these challenges we could achieve what we want.

    Still, even the big powerhouses have a limit at that one point; they too leave this ce, or rather this ce forces them, as challenges get s harder by the day.<sub> </sub>

    In the thousands of years since this ce appeared, there have never been more than twenty people who came out to finish thest challenge.

    Even with all the powerhouses of each generation, less than twenty people have remained till the end, and that is Grimms, and humansbined.

    Another two hours passed and these two hours, and I havee across a group of monsters. I had in each and every one of them, but their mild poison, which came in high dosage, was paralyzing; it was a good thing; I saw what it was and took the precaution against it.

    I walked across the muddied water, avoiding the quagmires that would have definitely killed a few. Though I did not see the proof, the quagmires did not leave the proof behind when they swallowed.

    Hun!

    I was walking when I suddenly felt immense danger, and it came from water, but I could not see what it was. So, I did the only sane thing I could and jumped.

    The moment I did, I saw the blue-electrical arcs spreading across the water, and soon they enveloped me as my feet were still in the water. It will take a fraction of a second topletely get out, and till then, I will have to suffer this shock.

    The electricity that the eel monster had released was powerful, so much, so that normal person had been standing in my ce, he would have burned to coal; even now, I am suffering from shock, and can see how it is burning off the tiny hair across my body and begin to faintly char my skin.

    The pain it gives is also no less, but that is an easy thing to bear.

    Gulp!

    I stayed in the water for less than a second before I flew up, and the first thing I diding up was to move my numb limbs with all my will and drink a sip of a healing potion.

    While I have received a shock for less than a second, it did quite a damage, especially the numbing effect across my body, which is no less bad as serious injuries because it stopped me from using all my strength, and I can''t have that.

    So, I took a sip of the precious potion, which I only do when I am seriously injured; I am not seriously injured right now, but my condition is the same as if I am.

    The potion transformed into the energy before it had reached my stomach and spread across my body. The minor injuries healed it in a matter of seconds, and most importantly, I have got myplete mobility back and am now free to deal with any challenges thate across me.

    I grabbed the branch of the tree before swinging myself toward the dry part of the root; earlier, I had seen electricity spreading and how few safe areas were.

    Even my body great conductor with all its wetness due to the constant rain, which had not stopped even for a second.

    Thud!

    Inded on the dry root and began to look for an eel monster which had nearly killed me; I have to kill it before I walked away, or it will zap me to death.

 Chapter 2828 Three Vs. Three I

    "Interesting," I said, looking at the strange battle going on in front of me; there were two humans fighting against three Grimms.

    One is surprisingly Ss Bishop, and the other is Lady Veronica, hazels mother, both of them fighting against the three Grimms. All three of them are powerful, but one caught my eye, Targ, a member of the coven, a very powerful Grimm.

    Their battle had created quite a ruckus, but sensing the danger, no monster had tried to interfere with it; like me, they were watching.

    I had arrived a few seconds ago; I had heard sounds of battle nearly half an hour ago, but dealing with monsters of my own. The powerful monsters begin toe out for thest day, especially now in thest few hours.

    This is the third day; it is nearly finished. There are only around three hours until the challenge is over; it will be the hardest three hours, the powerful monsters wille, and mortal enemies will take the risk against each other.

    I watched and couldn''t help but marvel at how these people were fighting, especially Bishop and Targ, which is peak-level fighting. Even though I hate the bastard, I have to admit Ss Bishop is powerful; even without energy, he is fighting like the master he is.

    It should not be surprising to me, as the sky saber and zing sphere are two Supremes who focused on the weapons skill the most.

    Their members, especially those who are born and bred into an organization like Ss, had been trained with weapons since they could hold a sword and have amazing weapons skills.

    His energy is no less amazing; Targ of Frost Bullman Tribe is one of the unique Grimms of the coven. It could be said to be most simr to one of the most hated members of the pyramid council, Raymond Leon of the wisdom tower; unlike him, it did not use shields, but a great sword that is much wider than the normal swords.

    He is one of the oldest members in the coven and the one with the most powerful defenses below Grand Lord; it had even survived the attacks from our Grand Lords.

    Now it is fighting against Ss, with no one getting an edge over others; totally different from Lady Veronica, who is suppressed under the two Grimms.

    One of the Grimms is familiar; a High-Grandmaster named Habr from the Violet Viperman tribe. The other one is likely Master or Grandmaster, given the skills, it is showing and ying support on Habr''s fight against Lady Veronica.

    I watched the battle as I slowly moved toward it; thanks to rain and these trees, my movements werepletely concealed.

    It is not a battle in which I could stay on the sidelines; it is a grand opportunity to hunt the powerful Grimm, and I will not let it go.

    Though, it also does not mean I n to join the battle immediately. It is a great opportunity that Grimms hadn''t seen me, and I want to use it tond a crippling strike at the bastard at the right time.

    I moved closer, and my target was the fight between Lady Veronica and Habr; while Targ is most dangerous and Ss is capable of fighting it, it is Lady Veronica who needs help, as she is fighting against the two Grimms.

    Usually, such numbers do not stress us, we have the habit of fighting them, but here we have our power suppressed, which is a great advantage to Grimms, given their size.

    A minute passed, and then another, but no great change had urred in the fight other than it was getting harder for Lady Veronica to fight. The two Grimms are gaining a greater symmetry with each other, which is improving their teamwork rapidly.

    If they kept improving and suppressing Lady Veronica in such a way, then she wouldn''t be able tost against the Grimm for long.<sub> </sub>

    Another two minutes had passed, and I have reached the spot, and now, I was just waiting for the right moment to attack. The moment hade a lot sooner than I had anticipated, just a few seconds after reaching the spot, and I took it without wasting even a moment.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As the unknown Tigerman took a step back tounch the better attack at Lady Veronica, it had appeared a few meters away from the tree I was on, presenting me with a perfect opportunity tounch an attack.

    Rumble!

    I jumped, and at the same time, the clouds rumbled and produced lighting which lit up the whole area bright as day for a moment, which was enough to Habr the Viperman see me from the corner of its eyes.

    "Nrav, a human from the back!" warned Viperman loudly, and immediately, the Tigerman turned on instinct and saw meing toward it, directly for its eye.

    The Viperman seemed to realize what it had done and moved its lips to curse and wanted toe to the rescue but was immediately stopped by Lady Veronica; not that it would have done anything considering the distance, which it would have needed at least three seconds to catch.

    The lightning had done a great favor; it had shown me to the Viperman, who warned the Tigerman, who turned toward me, giving me a straight route to its eye. It is just like when I fought against the Golden Fire Werewolf two days ago.

    Puch!

    My sword passed through its eyes without much resistance; it wentpletely inside that gooey substance with a vomiting smelling out through the gaps.

    Once again, I felt grateful to this cold cascading rain as it cleared the substance away, as I removed my sword andnded on its shoulder before jumping down, barely avoiding its hand, which hade to crush me.

    "Bastard, I will kill you!" shouted the Tigerman and came at me with fury as blood and other thing spilled out.

    I am quite surprised by its reaction, there was no scream of pain, nor it had used its hand to cover its eyes. It Gripped back its huge saber and came at me with fury.

    The Grimm might not have the experience, but it has the will, and such enemies are most dangerous when you leave them alive. They might be weak now, but they grow powerful, especially through each setback they receive. So, it is better to kill such bastards before they fully let out their potential.

    Bang!

    I avoided its furious attack, which crashed on the log of wood I was standing on, and used the opportunity to leap toward its legs.

    Immediately it lifted its right leg and moved to crush me and, at the same time, bring down an ax toward me. A test of great bnce and skill; it should not have done that because it had slowed it down, and seeing that, I stopped holding back.

    I instantly increased my speed, easily avoiding the food that was about fall on me; I could see the rm in its good eyes as I moved toward its leg.

    It had closed the ways it could save itself from lifting the leg, and now, I am going to exploit the hell out of this great opportunity it had given me.

 Chapter 2829 Three Vs Three II

    sh!

    I shed down on its other leg, opening up another vein; now, the shower of blood was spurting out of both of its legs while giving it immense pain.

    "You bastard!"

    It shouted and brought down its huge ax toward me with all its fury, which I avoided easily before moving toward its legs.

    This time, it did not make a mistake as before; it did not move its feet up to crush me and instead took steps back in retreat while bringing down its ax at me again.

    If I had been fighting against it in a sand realm with our powerspletely sealed, it would have been a game over for it without a healing potion, but here our powers are suppressed only to the Knight stage, and that makes it quite troublesome to deal with the Grimms.

    As here, the immense vitality of Grimms shows its magic.

    The blood is stilling out of them, but not as much as I like it to be, and in a minute, the wound willpletely close up.

    The Grimms really do have an unfair advantage; even here, all they had to do to kill us was tond a strike across our body or just capture us with a huge hand or stomp us with their huge legs, and it would be game over for us, while we have tond tens of precise injuries on them to do anything.

    Not to mention, there is a healing potion that will undo all the damages we have done in a matter of seconds.

    The difference in advantage really frustrates me, but there is nothing I can do about it.

    Bang!

    Its axnded on the ground beside me and moved up to strike again like so many times; this time, something different had happened; I jumped on its hand, and it reacted immediately, releasing its grip on it to capture, but before they could, I jumped up with all my strength.

    An rm shed in its eyes, and it tried to move its head away, but its speed was too slow; even its hands that wereing to capture me wouldn''t be able to capture me on time.

    Its head had still moved enough that I needed to take the spin to move a little before I appeared in front of my target, the second eye of the Grimm.

    "You wretch"

    The Tigerman cursed as it arched its feet to jump, but it had reacted too slow; I had already reached my target and moving for the attack.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through the second eye of the Grimm, effectively turning it blind, but I did not have time to celebrate my victory as the huge hands of Tigerman came at me. They were able to capture me; then it was game over.

    I used the sword at the leverage and flew up with the force of my hands, taking the sword with me; it would have been much easier if I had left the sword, but as I had said, it is the only weapon I have; I could not leave it.

    BANG!

    I had just reached above its head when the edge of its hand crashed against me and sent me flying hard.

    I am not surprised; a second ago, I saw its hands moving up and knew the way it was moving and the speed it had; it will crash against me and thus prepared to lessen the blow and even took other measures.

    I was sent flying toward the huge tree, against which I am going to crash hard, which would injure me even further, more than I had injured the Grimms, and might even take me to the death''s door; before that happens, I have to do something.

    Thankfully, I took action the moment I realized its hand was going to crash against me.

    Gulp!<sub> </sub>

    The tree is getting closer and closer to me, and so is my hand; as I cover half a distance toward the tree, my good hand with the potion bottle in it reaches me, and I take the gulp.

    Bang!

    The liquid flew down my throat and turned into energy when I crashed against the tree hard, breaking nearly all bones of my body, including those in my neck.

    If a normal person had been in my ce, they would have died instantly; even though I did not die, my condition is not much better. I would die in less than a minute if I did not receive immediate medical attention.

    The moment I had thought that the healing energy that spread around my body began to do its magic. I saw my skin and bones reconnecting, and the blood stopped leaking; I am healing fast, but still not faster enough.

    I stayed on my spot for a few seconds before I straightened my mangled body and gripped my sword hard, which, surprisingly, I didn''t let go.

    In less than ten seconds of crashing, I jumped from the tree and moved toward the Grimm at my full speed. I am not the only one who drank the potion; the Tigerman also did, and if I did not want to waste the opportunity I had created with such risk, then I would have to finish the Grimm before it recovered its eyes.

    The huge bodies of Grimms give them many advantages, but there are a few disadvantages as well.

    From what I have observed, the potions work a little slower on them, and ording to my calction, I have around a minute before it recovers its eyes.

    Which is rather fast, considering I have damaged one of the most delicate andplex organs; they usually take a little longer to heal than the other body parts.

    I reached it and went for its legs.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The bastard is smart; instead of standing still on the spot, it is moving and moving irregrly, making it hard to predict its movements.

    People would hesitate to take action when giants like Grimms move in such a way as you could be squished without knowing how.

    I have already taken a big risk to kill it as soon as possible; if I wanted to, I could have taken my time to kill it, that approach would have been much safer, but I did not want to wait when there were two Grimms around.

    So, now I will take a risk again, and this time, I will seed.

    Slice Slice

    I took one more nce at the other two Grimms fighting not far away before attacking, cutting across its leg before moving to another and doing the same.

    The injuries started to heal the moment I had caused them, but that is to be expected with the power of potion in its system.

    I had chosen to attack legs not because I wanted to injure, but for apletely different reason, and seeing what action it takes, I know it is worth it.

    "Bastard!"

    <o>,m </o>

    The Tigerman shouted and brought down its ax toward me.

    Bang!

    This time, I did not have to dodge its ax, as its aim was far off, but I used the opportunity to jump on its huge hands and ran across it before jumping as it tried to shake me off.

    "Fuck!"

    The Grimm cursed as it released what I was about to do and moved its hands toward its eyes again, but unfortunately for it, it was not the eyes I was targeting, but something else.

 Chapter 2830 Two Vs Three

    Thud!

    The Tigerman fell down with injuries across its eyes and neck; it had taken quite an effort to wean away the power of the potion from its system before killing it.

    The core of strategy was eyes; I never let it heal; without the ability to see, it was a fish on a chopping board, a powerful wriggly fish, but still, a fish that I finally seeded in gutting.

    "Bastard!" Cursed the Habr, the Violet Viperman, who wanted to aid its kin but was stopped bydy Veronica.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Targ, on the other hand, ispletely busy fighting Ss Bishop. It had not even looked when the Grimm died; only an idiot would dare to distract himself when fighting a dangerous enemy like the Ss Bishop.

    Both of the battles are great, I just wanted to sit and watch the battles, but I could not do that. Killing these bastards as soon as possible is the highest priority.

    Gulp!

    So, I gulped the stamina potion and moved toward Ss Bishop; while Lady Veronica needed help, killing Targ is more important. It is a member of the coven with a very high chance of reaching the level of Grand Lord in this ce.

    "Leave this bastard to me; help Veronica," said Ss Bishop when I was about to reach the battle; hearing that, I immediately turned and ran toward Lady Veronica.

    It is not me following the bastard''s order but doing what is right. If I had joined the battle despite his objection, then there would be friction between us, and it will help the Grimm instead of helping us.

    So, it is better I aid Lady Veronica first; after we kill the Viperman, we will be able to help him against the Targ, and Bishop would not be an idiot to reject help despite its massive ego.

    Soon, I reached the battle and performed a few hand signs in quick session from the angel Grimm could not see despite the wide view its giant eyes offered it.

    "Ok,"

    That is all Lady Veronica said.

    A secondter, I joined the battle against the Violet Viperman; the Grimm was much more experienced than the Tigerman I had just fought, but it is now fighting against two humans.

    I immediately went for the legs while Lady Veronica dealt with its sword. The Viperman is quite nimble and seeing meing for its legs; it had been moved around, using a lot more footwork than before.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; it shouldn''t have done that when fighting against me; you should be stable, but he does not know much about me, and I have fought with apletely different style against Tigerman and now usingpletely different against it.

    sh sh

    A few secondster, Inded my first attack on the Viperman; its legs began to bleed, and there was no shower of blood; the injuries were to cause pain and restrict jammed its movements, which would happen in a few minutes.

    I once again signed the gestures at Lady Vivian, and immediately we changed position; I began to defend against its swords while Lady Vivian began to attack it; her target is specific spots on its thighs.

    "You wretched humans," cursed the Viperman loudly; it had been a minute since I have joined the battles, and it had suffered quite a lot of injuries.

    From its feet to its chest, one could score injuries, half of which are still bleeding.<sub> </sub>

    People might consider them harassing injuries with minor effects, but they are wrong. The Grimm had already realized what we had done to it, seeing how cautious it had be, and if it could, it would have definitely tried to drink the potion.

    It had tried a few seconds ago, but now that bottle was lying in the mud.

    I once again signed and gestured at Lady Veronica, and her eyes became serious; from the tree she had been, she jumped toward its head, and at the same time, I jumped on its sword hands.

    "You finally fell into my trap," said the Viperman, without care for the Lady Veronicaing from behind as it quickly legs off one hand at sword and brings it toward me at surprising speed.

    The speed at which its hand is moving is really great; I don''t think many Grimms would be able to achieve such speed with its limbs as it is right now.

    It is definitely the bastard''s trump card, a damn good one against such a human.

    It took its hand barely a second to reach me, and the moment it did, I jumped. It seemed to be expecting that as it moved its hand toward me without losing even a fraction of speed.

    "Caught you!" It said with a smile as its fingers stretched to catch me, "Not yet!" I said and brought down my sword at the bone of its middle finger. My move seemed like a suicide move; even the smile on Grimms had brightened up seeing that.

    Me piercing my sword to its middle finger would be painful, but in turn, it will catch me, and after that, all it had to be squeeze me, and I will spurt like a tomato.

    If I had any options, I wouldn''t have taken such a risk either, but there was no choice when its hand came at such incredible speed.

    I had looked at all the options, and this one seemed to be the best one.

    Puch!

    "You are mi" said the Grimms as my sword pierced into its finger; at first, there was no reaction, but soon a surprise shed into its eyes, which transformed into a shock as its hand froze.

    ''Even it did not know,'' I said, seeing its reaction. Even I was not sure it would work, I had studied its anatomy and knew what would happen if I pierced my sword at that specific spot, but I was notpletely sure of it, as I had never tried it.

    I did not waste time; I squeezed out of its hand before jumping toward its eyes; it reacted fast, and a hand came at me; while it could not move its fingers, it had no problem moving the hand.

    Its hand was chasing me when suddenly it slowed down as another attacknded on it, and this time at its huge skull, on a very popr weak spot it had above its skull.

    Puch!

    I reached its left eye and pierced it before jumping up; this time, I was able to avoid its hand inches, while at the same time, Lady Veronica jumped on its shoulder and shed deeply at its neck.

    "I will kill you," shouted the Violet Viperman, and that is the only thing it could do as we bring injury after injury across its body.

    It should have run away because it did not take us long to take out its other eyes, which have sealed its fate. It was then it tried to run away, but it was already toote.

    It was toote, as now, even if the Bullman came, it would not be able to save it.

 Chapter 2831 Poison I

    "It is running away," I said as I jumped from the dead body of Viperman and ran toward Targ, who had started running away.

    It ran away the moment it saw we killed Viperman.

    I did not waste any time and began to chase Lady Veronica not far behind me. The bastard is quite smart; it knew it would not stand any chance against three humans and thus began to run.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I had a powerful trump card I had not used till now; I had saved for it. If I had used it in the earlier battles, I wouldn''t have had such difficulties.

    The things are notpletely out of reach yet; while the Grimm possess a far greater speed than us, it will not be able to utilize it all in the area we are in. It is a rainforest, not a desert, without any obstructions where it could sprint at full speed.

    Here, the trees were everywhere, and it did not have enough power to crush through any obstructions that came their way.

    In a minute, I had already cached up to Ss Bishop; he looked a little surprised but did not say anything.

    Sup Sup Sup

    The Bullman suddenly up branches of the burned tree and threw them at us; it had only looked back for a moment, but its aim was spot on, but we were also prepared; seeing burnt projectilesing toward us, we jumped out of the way and followed it.

    The branches of the burned tree were standing, and as the seconds passed, it began to throw anything and everything at us, including the mud, which was quite hard to dodge.

    I let some of it even hit me; it felt like a sledgehammer, but still better than getting hit with mud that had a piece of stones inside it; they would have torn me apart if they had hit me.

    Still, despite all the obstructions, we are gaining ground; I am gaining ground. I have already reached ahead twenty meters ahead of Ss Bishop, and the Grimm is now less than fifty meters ahead of me.

    Three minutes more passed, and now there was barely a ten meters distance between the Bullman and me. If it had just stopped and fallen down, I would have been crushed by its body, which of course, wouldn''t happen.

    As I reached closer to it, I have brought out my trump card, a bottle. It used to be a potion bottle, but now it had thick grey liquid inside.

    I opened the bottle and poured a thick liquid on the de; the moment I did, the water from the rain fell down on it, and it solidified, forming ayer on the de.

    I have found many poisonous things in this ce, most of them useless. If I apply them on the de, the rain will wash it away, even if I am somehow able to keep them on the de and even able to use them on the Grimms; it will be detected by it.

    All the Grimm would need to do is drink a potion once, and the poison will be dealt with.

    I had never thought much about the options till I found the haesran flowers at the base of a huge tree.

    These flowers are not much poisonous on their own, but ground them and mix them with any kind of blood, preferably monster blood, and it will transform into a thick poisonous solution, which will solidify the moment it touches any metal.

    Still, despite that, I wouldn''t have used it; if not for its powerful paralytic effect, whiches suddenly, and silently.

    Since there is no energy involved, it could be detected or destroyed unless, of course, it drinks the healing potion.

    Which it will not do unless it senses something, and by the time it does, it will not be capable of drinking a potion.<sub> </sub>

    I had found the flowers yesterday but never used it on any monster or Grimm I had fought. I had been keeping it for someone like Bearman or at least someone like Targ, whom I am chasing right now.

    BANG!

    I jumped over another big piece of wood it had thrown toward me and continued chasing it; in less than a minute, I would reach it.

    I reached it less than half a minuteter and was moving toward its legs when suddenly, a huge sword swept toward me.

    Seeing it, I couldn''t help but be surprised; not many Grimm would be able to do this maneuver so skillfully as it is doing while still running at full speed.

    I could easily avoid it if I wanted to; I just needed to stop, but I had no intention of doing that; instead, I pushed all my power into my legs and jumped.

    Hun!

    The Grimm was looking ahead, so it did see me jumping and forgetting healing in torrential rain. So, when it saw what I did, there was a clear surprise on its face, but that surprise did not stop it from reacting.

    It saw meing for its neck and craned it down; a simple moment would make me miss my target.

    It is quite regretful, but the neck was never my target; I knew it wouldn''t let me target it.

    Slice!

    So, I spun in the air and changed my direction, andnded back of its hand, right below its shoulder. I used one hand to grip its icy white fur and used the other hand to leave the huge gash across its hand.

    The gash was not deep; the potion I had, and with only my hand, I was not able to get the power I needed to burrow my sword deeply. What I did what akin to a minute injury, which will heal in a few minutes, but to me, it is a sess.

    The substance only needed to touch its blood, and it did; the way I use the de, nearly all substances covering the sword touched its blood. A result much better than I had imagined.

    The moment I did, I felt it shaking its hand; I did not resist; instead, I pushed my legs against it and used the momentum to jump back.

    As I appeared in the air, it tried to flip its huge sword at me and kill me like an insect, but I changed my ce through the spin and avoided the sword by inches beforending on the ground.

    "You should have gone after its neck," said Ss Bishop as he ran past me; I did not say anything and just followed with Lady Veronica, who was not much behind.

    I once again drank the stamina potion and ran with Lady Veronica; I did not rush like before; it would be taking too much risk for a job that was already nearly done. I need to be ready for what happened after the poison kicked in; in any condition, I could not let it drink the health potion.

    A few secondster, Ss Bishop reached it, and the way it began to attack, and this time seemed to go all out, taking much greater risks than before.

    Still, his opponent is good. It is defending well; even if it was suffering injuries, it was on non-fatal parts, which did not affect its performance.

 Chapter 2832 Poison II

    We reached it, thanks to Ss slowing down the speed of Bullman, and began to attack. I did not take big risks and fought almost casually.

    It got me a pointed look from Lady Veronica and Bishop, but I smiled through my broken mask.

    Still, the Grimm does not make things easy; with three of us reaching it, it had stopped running and now fighting in the earnest or defending it.

    It is very good, despite the three of us fighting it together; it is defending most of our moves, and whenever we were able tond a hit, it would be on the no-lethal part of its body. Not to mention, most of these injuries would be closed within a minute.

    The Grimms have powerful healing powers here, but the healing power of this bastard seemed to be the strongest among all the Grimms I had fought here.

    It did not matter, it would be dead soon, and it will be quite an aplishment considering the power this bastard had.

    Even outside with all my abilities, I will need to fight it for a considerable time and need some luck to defeat it.

    It is one of the strongest Grimms, and it will die today.

    I was just thinking that when the poison had finally irrupted, its body shook and froze on its spot while rapidly beginning to turn purple.

    I could see its body fighting, and the way it was fighting couldn''t help but make me feel surprised. ''The bastard might just fight it out with its vitality given enough time,'' I said.

    Though we are not going to give a time for that.

    Still, the power of vitality surprised me; the poison is not easy to deal with. Once it had revealed itself, it began to consume the vitality, but seeing what is happening, it is clear its vitality has been fighting hard against it.

    SPLATTER!

    A huge sttering sound rang out as its body fell down on the mud, covering three of us thickly, but in a few seconds, we got cleaned off by the torrential rain.

    "What happened?" asked Lady Veronica, looking at the faint purple color body of the Grimm. "Poison," answered Ss Bishop before I could reply and turn to me.

    "It seemed it is your doing," he said, with a faintly cautious voice, "Yes," I affirmed as I walked toward the paralyzed Bullman and touched it. The next second, pink energy came out of my hand and covered the Grimm, and the Grimm disappeared.

    The scene shocked them so much that both of them took a couple of steps back in cautiousness.

    "Who are you?" asked Lady Veronica, "I thought you have recognized me by now, Lady Veronica," I said in my original voice and removed the broken mask from my face.

    "Grandmaster!" "Zaar!" said both of them in shock, but soon they controlled their emotions, and the cautiousness left their stance. Even Ss, who hates me and knows hate me, had loosened up; even he knows I will not attack him, despite all the hate I have against him.

    "Since we are finished with the Grimms, I will go," I said and walked away; there was no need to stay further; we had killed the Grimm it was time to go our separate ways.

    <sub> </sub>

    They did not say anything as I walked out; there was no need to say anything. They understood it well as I do, that one will obtain the greatest benefits whenpleting the challenge alone.

    While we have teamed up, it is out of necessity; we broke up as soon as we finished dealing with the Grimm. The battle was truly great; not only had we killed one of the most powerful Grimm, but I have also received a huge bounty from it.

    There are a few hours before the challenge is closed, and I hope I will find a few more Grimms. Not for a bounty, just for killing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Those Grimms who have reached this stage are all important; killing them brings down future trouble, especially for someone like Bearman; if I am able to kill the enemy like that, it would be huge merit to the war.

    Slice!

    I was thinking that when suddenly I had turned and shed my sword down, cutting the insect monster size of a cat into two.

    Buzz!

    The harvest began, and despite seeing it a couple of times, I still get shocked at the level of purified bloodline essence these bloodlines with the core have. It is something different, out of the ordinary, and the benefits they provide me wish I hadn''t had reached theplete limit.

    My garden once again would reap huge benefits from it, and I couldn''t help but feel jealous of it.

    Though, also grateful.

    These couple of harvests with Grimms with the core have helped me a lot, especially in maturing the resources I need. Now, I have not only had enough resources for myself, I could spare a few for others too.

    These resources are not normal; despite their lower level, even Grand Lords will desire them. I have already given some to people I know, and now more will be produced.

    The extra resources are always wee; one might not know where one might need them.

    Buzz!

    Finally, the harvest is finished, and now the mysterious tree has released the energy; immediately, the nts begin to grow rapidly, with a speed that will shock anyone who will see it.

    Hun!

    I was watching the growth while still remaining cautious of my surroundings when I sensed something. A few secondster, the expression on my face changed abruptly.

    "Fuck!" I couldn''t help but cursed loudly, and a momentter, they attacked.

    Wolves ck as night came at me bearing sharp fangs and cruel gaze; I readied myself to deal with the most dangerous, irritating monsters.

    I knew thest few hours wouldn''t be easy, but I still did not expect to be attacked by wolves; it was the worst thing that could happen to me.

 Chapter 2833 Breakthrough

    sh sh sh

    I was cutting through the group of snakes when the energy covered me, and I disappeared from my spot.

    A momentter, I appeared in the huge clearing with two gates and a clock above it. There are also two boost stands for the Grimms and humans who have begun appearing.

    As I appeared, the first thing I was circting was the energy in my body, removing all poison the snakes had given and the injuries I had on my body.

    They begin to heal at a visible pace, which shouldn''t be surprising considering there is no resistance; they are simple fleshy injuries that are easy to heal with my vitality.

    I looked around and was a little disappointed when I did not see the resources, only the booster stands. People love it when there are only booster stands and resources they can get, but it is hard to get the boost.

    Many did not wait, directly going for the boost as they appeared. The first among them was Ss Bishop; he looked unusually excited to receive the boost.

    Seeing the boost, I wondered what methodology would be used this time; there was no mention of when the challenge began.

    In some challenges, we had to collect some things; through them, one could guess the amount of boost that one would receive through it.

    It is a little hard when ites to survival-type challenges; it could measure by monster kills or something else, but nothing is certain.

    I looked for a few seconds before summoned my abode and went inside; there, the first thing I was showered before cooking inside my core, eating, and finally sleeping.

    I had been awake for three days, and in those three days, I had been constantly fighting. I did not get rest for more than a few minutes after the fights, so even after I gained full power, the tiredness remained. So, I slept, as I needed a rxed mind for the work I had to do.

    In the past three days, my clone had made immense progress, and now, I only needed three to four more days before I became ready to level up; it could be a little early, and I want to level up as early as possible.

    Hun!

    "Wake up," said my clone, waking me up from sleep; I woke, but immediately a surprise shed on my face, as I did not ask it to wake me up.

    I wanted it to bepletely focused on inheritance.

    "Why did you wake me up?" I asked as I entered my core; there were still forty-five minutes to five hours. "For this," It replied and pointed toward the meta-scan, which was shing.

    "What about it? It is just a simple break," I suddenly stopped myself as my eyes went wide, and a momentter, I appeared beside the meta-scan.

    A breakthrough is happening, not a normal breakthrough, but a breakthrough into a Grand Lord ss. I have all the information about the breakthroughs, from the smallest part to the biggest, but I did not have a recording of it.

    No one had leveled up into the Grand Lord in front of me, which is the thing I had regrated the most and wanted to watch the breakthrough myself or at least have a recording of it, and now, the thing I had so much hoped for is happening in front of it.

    The joy did notst much longer, especially when I realized who this meta-scan belonged to.

    Ss Bishop.<sub> </sub>

    He had initiated the breakthrough into the Grand Lord ss.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I hated the bastard, but I couldn''t move my eyes away from it; it was the thing I had wanted for so long, and I really wished I wouldn''t be getting it from the man I hated the most.

    A minuteter, I walked out of the abode and saw Ss Bishop in the corner of the clearing; he was sitting under a powerful protective formation, with eighteen humans standing guards around him; all of them were High-Grandmasters.

    There are many familiar people there, including Lady Veronica.

    I moved toward it, but just as I appeared close, an old man with an iron saber at his waist appeared in front of me, stopping me from going any further.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, my apologies, but I could not let you go any further," said the old man; he was not alone in stopping me; four other High-Grandmaster drew close, ready to protect their leader.

    The old man and the four belong to the same organization, the sky saber, and they know the kind of rtionship I had with their leader.

    "Rx, Lord Norman; I am just here to watch. If I want to do anything against your leader, even you wouldn''t be able to stop me," I said with a friendly smile on my face.

    The old man looked at me for a second before he sighed and stepped away, giving me the clear way to the bishop.

    I walked a few steps before stopping at the edge of the protective formation, which was quite powerful. Even Grand Lords would find it very hard to break it.

    Thankfully, it ispletely transparent, so I can see what is inside. The meta-scan could only show what was happening inside his body, not what was outside, especially when all his powers were sealed for the breakthrough.

    "What do you think about our leader''s breakthrough, Grandmaster?" asked Lord Norman as he appeared beside me.

    "Bishop''s soul and body had reached theplete limit; his energy had acquired the needed purity andprehension into his inheritance, and first energy had also reached very high that he wouldn''t have any problem standing against the Grand Lord for minutes or two," I replied.

    "I am sensing a ''but'' in your sentence, Grandmaster," said the old man. To that, I smiled.

    "Your leader has filled all the boxes he needed to be a Grand Lord, but as you are aware. If filling the boxes is all we need to reach the level of Grand Lord, then we wouldn''t have had such a puny number of them," I replied, and this time, its his time to smile mirthlessly.

    The old man himself filled all the boxes, but he did not dare to try to level up; it was not easy. People said it was a game of luck; those who were lucky would level up while others merged back into the earth.

    "Still, what do you think about the chances of our leaders seeding?" asked the old man, the question which I did not answer immediately.

    "Given his talent, I would say they are fifty-fifty," I replied and could see the old man taking a sigh of relief as the hope sparkled in his eyes.

    This is quite a great chance, and one part of me really wishes they hadn''t been. I even wanted to sabotage him, and I could, but I controlled my emotions.

    Him seeding will give us a Grand Lord, who would be tremendously useful in the war, and his chances are good.

    He might be hateful, but he is one of the most talented among humans; by checking all the boxes to the highest, he might really seed.

 Chapter 2834 Helping I

    An hour passed, and everything seemed to be going smoothly, but the process had just begun; the resources had gone inside and got swallowed by his core while the connection to the source was opening above him.

    I am looking at his meta-scan, and there seemed to be no problem; I could not see the slightest rejection as they merged with him.

    There did not seem to be any problem with inheritance either; it secured the connection with the source; within a few minutes, the connection would stabilize, and source energies woulde out.

    The process is seemed to be the same as the other level up in the Tyrant stage, and it is 90%. It had one stage that others did not, the most dangerous, but many people who attempt the breakthrough are never able to reach that part; they fail before that.

    The rate of failure is extremely high, and it is due to this high failure rate; people only try when they are confident, and even then, most fail.

    While everything has been going smoothly till now, things could go bad at any time. I have heard of cases where everything had gone smoothly to the end before all copsed

    "The source had appeared," said Lord Normanhappily as the source had stabilized and began to pour out of energies so thick and powerful that I wanted to get my hands on them. I immediately ordered my seed inside Bishop to collect some of it.

    The source power I had collected from the Grand Commander had been extremely useful; it had helped me a lot with my research, and I am sure this will too.

    I watched as the source poured out a thick amount of purple-grey color; it is metallic in nature, and when on concentrate on it, it felt like millions of sharp des hovering around them; it is a very suppressive feeling.

    Soon it covered the whole formation that now only the silhouette of the bishop could be seen inside.

    Another few minutes passed, and Bishop began to absorb the energy; like the resources, most of it had gone toward its core, which began to absorb it all hungrily.

    My seed inside him had also acted and collected the sample I needed; seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Everything is going great for the leader. If it continued like this, then the leader would seed," said Lord Normanas he looked at the process with glittering eyes.

    I did not say anything, just watched; it is not a breakthrough on which I couldment. I have already given the odd and did not want to say anything further, lest I am wrong.

    If it had been a Grandmaster breakthrough or a High-Grandmaster one, I would have already been able to tell whether the host would seed or not or what kind of strength I would have after the breakthrough, but now, everything is too difficult.

    Or too easy?

    From what I could see, everything was going on smoothly, and I could not see the slightest problem with the breakthrough.

    Bishop''s preparations seemed to be impable; he checked every box and used the resources that synergized with him perfectly. If one looked, one would not see even the slightest problem with it, and still, despite that, I couldn''t shake the feeling.

    I felt like Bishop was walking on the thin edge, and anything could go wrong at any moment.

    Maybe it is my instinct, letting me feel what I could not see, or just the feeling projected from the hate I have for this man; I don''t know.

    Time passed as more and more energy poured out of the source, and whatever came, Bishop''s core would absorb it all. There did not seem to be a limit; there is, but it is quite big. From what I have read, the core absorbed the energies of the source for hours before they stopped.

    My breakthrough would be different than theirs; unlike those with Inheritance and Bloodline, I do not have any kind of source that will provide me with an immense amount of energies.<sub> </sub>

    I will have to provide the energy for my own; usually, it is worldly energy, and I will use it, but it is not enough. I would need something more; thankfully, I have prepared for it.

    I have made every preparation; the only thing I need to do is to be ready for the inheritance. The moment I did, I could start my breakthrough, and seeing Bishop breaking through, I also wanted to do the same.

    Another hour passed, and Bishop was now epting more energies; every human was watching, and many Grimms.

    One could see the immense hate in their eyes, and if this hadn''t been the safe zone, they would use everything they had to stop the breakthrough.

    A Grand Lord is a being that has the power to tip the scales of war; those who have more Grand Lords the greater chances they have won it.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I opened my eyes, and a momentter, the change felt everyone; the expressions on the human face became grave, while smiles appeared on the faces of Grimms.

    The smooth process was broken, and instability appeared, and it was so big that it could be sensed by everyone.

    "Leader!" Lord Normanscreamed loudly as he watched the instability with shocked grave eyes. It is not the only one who is shocked. I am too shocked, too, because one moment, everything was going smoothly, and the next moment, the core became unstable.

    I looked at the chaos around me and sighed before my armor appeared on my body; the armor was thicker than usual for greater protection.

    I also took out the bottle with a red liquid and poured it over me, which spread around my armor, forming ayer of a red-y around it.

    "Grandmaster," said Lord Normanpleadingly; "I hate the bastard, but I will try my all to help him," I said, and the next moment, to the shock of an old man; runes came out of my hand and stuck protective formation.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed and formed a door, through which I walked inside.

    I had not been just watching but also solving the formation, which was not easy, but not hard either.

    I stepped through the gate and entered the formation and immediately felt the power of source energy pressing around me.

    It felt like I was getting crushed under the weight of the thousands of des.

    It froze me that I was not able to move for a couple of seconds. If it were not for the rapidly deteriorating condition of the Bishop that had forced me to gather all my willpower and take a step forward, I would have remained frozen for god knows how long.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I hate this bastard, but imperative that it seeds in its breakthrough. I don''t know whether I will be able to help it or not, but I will have to try, even if there is the slightest chance.

    His sess will give us a Grand Lord, and I will help him with everything I can.

    Though I really wished it hadn''t been this bastard but someone else, it would have made me a lot more enthusiastic about helping.

 Chapter 2835 Helping II

    I reached Bishop; it was hard, especially so close to him where the pressure was so high; it felt like it could crush me to pieces, and it would have If I hadn''te with sufficient preparation.

    I did not waste any time and gripped his head with both of my hands and formed a connection with my seed inside him.

    ''Bishop, can you hear me?'' I asked.

    ''Zaar!'' replied Bishop immediately with rm, much faster than I had thought he would, considering what was happening inside him.

    ''Rx, I am not here to kill you,'' I said, feeling the great rm in his voice. If I wanted to kill him, I wouldn''t have gone through all this trouble; I only needed to wait a little while, as the job would have been done by his core.

    ''Why are you here then?'' it asked cautiously. ''To help you, of course,'' I replied and could see him getting stumped for the words that he was not able to react to for a few seconds, a time which I used to charge the seed I had inside him.

    ''It seemed like your heart is much purer than I had imagined,'' it mocked as it got its emotions under control. Even at this stage, where it could die at any moment, it still has a heart full of ego.

    Hearing his mocking tone, I wanted to abandon the bastard and let it die, but I bore it, thinking about the benefits of the race.

    ''I don''t have time to waste, you hateful bastard. So, decide now, as my help might save your life,'' I said, giving him the ultimatum.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Fine,'' he replied, and I could see the great strain in his voice.

    Things are getting out of its control, and even with all his willpower, it cannot control what is happening at its core. I am quite surprised that even in such a state, he was able to maintain his ego; I have seen people begging me to help them when they found themselves in such a condition.

    ''We will first start with the instability in your core,'' I said and let go of the anchor that was keeping my seed in the fixed ce.

    The core is still absorbing the energies, but there is no control; it is absorbing everything that ising at it, and the more it absorbs, the more unstable it bes.

    ''W..will I be able to seed in the breakthrough?'' he asked a few secondster with a voice full of hope that I wanted tough.

    It is not the thing he should be thinking about and not the thing I will first focus on.

    ''My first objective is saving your life, and only after doing that I will think about the breakthrough,'' I replied and felt like I had eaten the shit; I really wanted to vomit after speaking those words.

    Soon, my seed reached the core and immediately exploded into thousands of blueish-pink runes. As they exploded, the runes began to cover the formation while I watched with bated breath.

    The runes are packed with rule-bending power, but the pressure on them is also huge. It is not only the pressure of source energy that wants to turn them into dust but also the pressure of the core itself, which wants to swallow them.

    I have powered them up with a huge amount of rule-bending power, but I still am not fully confident whether they will be able to cover the core before they are crushed into the dust or get swallowed by the<sub> </sub>

    Buzz!

    The formation covered the core finally, and I immediately activated it and began to pour even more energy inside it.

    As I did, it began to work on its magic, and this interfered with its connection with the source.

    Directly controlling the suction would be impossible, as it will not take more than a few seconds for the suction of the core and pressure from the source energy to destroy the formation. So, I targeted the thing which is responsible for both source energy and suction.

    The connection.

    I begin weakening the connection, and its result is evident immediately; the power of suction begins to lessen, and so is the source energying from the source.

    In less than ten seconds, a great change had urred. Instead of sucking torrents of source energy, now the core is barely taking a faint stream. I could notpletely cut the connection; doing that would start a chain of events which I wouldn''t be able to control.

    ''How?'' asked Bishop in shock, but I did not feel the necessity to answer the question and instead looked at the source gate above me, which was still spewing out an immense amount of source energies and increasing the pressure by the minute.

    I could make it disappear by cutting off the connections, but as I had said, it will bring out its own troubles. So, I had to keep it open till I dealt with those troubles; only then would I think about it.

    ''How did you do it?'' He asked again, not liking my silence to its question. ''I have my ways.'' I replied. If it had been a friend or at least a colleague, I would have told him, but it is the man I hate, and the only reason I am helping it is due to the duty to my race.

    As for the answer to its question, it is one of the formations I have developed to help myself; I have thought about all the trouble I could face during my breakthrough and created the methods to resolve each and every one of them.

    ''We are temporarily able to control the flow of source energy and thus stop things from getting worse, but things are worse,'' I said, and I got no reply, which is not surprising given his nature.

    An egoistic bastard who gets angry at every little supposed disrespect.

    ''Now is the tricky part; I am going to send a formation inside the core to investigate, and I hope you will wrap it with your will, so it can remain undetected as it entered inside,'' I said, and again, there was no reply, nor I care for it as long as it does what I had said to him.

    As I had said, a dark pink seed with a green spot came out of my core and entered inside him, and a secondter, it appeared by his core.

    ''Do it now,'' I said as I sent my seed toward its core; for a second, it did not act, but right when the seed was about to enter inside his core, I felt like willpower covering it, giving it the protection.

    I am not surprised; no matter how egoistic this bastard might be, he still wants to survive. Life is far more important to him than his mountainous ego.

    It is very hard to remain undetected in the core; it is the ce of power, made of very powerful energies, but this seed is specially made to enter the cores, and his willpower is just anotheryer of protection against detection.

 Chapter 2836 Choice

    My seed entered inside his core, and the things I saw couldn''t help but surprise me. I wanted to say there was no saving him and call back my seed, but I controlled my seed to go deeper.

    The pressure on it increased as the seed went deeper; it is not such the pressure, but the chaotic-ness itself began to attack the seed mercilessly. The level of the attacks is stronger than the all-out attack of Bishop, very close to an attack from Grand Lord.

    It had cost me a lot to create the seed, but seeing how it is bearing it all, I know all the resources I have spent on it are worth it.

    I sent the seed deeper and deeper, searching for the cause of the imbnce; till now, I did not see even a slight smile that would help me deduce the cause, but I am willing to look.

    I hope that it did not take too much time, as the chaotic-ness inside the seed is increasing by the second. While I have brought some time by lessening the flow of source energies, the time will notst forever.

    I quickly need to find the reason for the imbnce and try to fix it; it is the only way to save his life.

    ''Have you found anything?'' asked Bishop; he couldn''t remain quiet forever. It is his life on the line, his future for which he had worked so hard; he cares more than he cares for his ego.

    ''No,'' I replied and continued looking.

    Hun!

    More than a minute had passed, and things had be more chaotic in his core that they had begun to press hard against my seed when my seed finally sensed something.

    I immediately asked it to follow it, and a couple of secondster, I got a look at it. ''Go closer,'' I said to myself and moved the seed toward that thing.

    ''So, that is what it is,'' I said as I reached closer, and I wish I could say I was surprised.

    This reason is one of the biggest reasons for failures for people like him; I don''t know why he hadn''t tried to fix it before he started this level-up.

    I did not say anything to him and instead activated a couple of investigative formations in the seed; while I know what it is, I don''t know much other than that the diagnostics formations will help me with that.

    ''Did you suffer any problem when you formed the core?'' I asked, ''No, the formation of my core was perfect,'' he replied a momentter.

    ''Really?'' I asked back, ''Yes, there was no pr,'' he replied back, this time quite angry, when suddenly he stopped.

    ''The only problem I could think of is a small glitch; it appeared for less than a second before everything resumed smoothly,'' he replied, now sounding a little uncertain.

    ''And did you try to investigate it after?'' I asked, ''Of course I did. I know what it could do to my future; I investigated it many times, even took help from the sky lord, but did not find any problem,''

    ''My breakthroughs after that had also gone smoothly, so I did not think there was a problem,'' he replied with a faint hint of anger, and this time it was not directed at me.

    ''Well, there was a problem and this breakthrough widened that tiny problem by thousands of time,'' I said and sent him the visual.

    He did not say anything, but I could sense the upheaval in his emotions seeing the problem.

    ''C..can you fix it?'' he asked a couple of secondster with clear hesitation and a very faint hint of pleading. ''Yes, I could, but it will be very expensive,'' I replied, it will be hard, but I have confidence I will be able to do it, especially after sacrificing the seed.

    ''Don''t worry about the price; I will pay you triple, quadruple. Just fix it,'' he replied with a hint of pleading that unconsciously seeped in his voice.

    ''I will remember that,'' I said and connected him to the live feed.<sub> </sub>n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The seed is really expensive, and I don''t want him to go back on his promise tomorrow, saying I had asked too much for the problem I fixed.

    For nearly a minute, nothing had happened before twenty-seven pink runic chains came out of the seed, and they went toward those huge cracks causing the instability. There is a powerful storm of energy around the cracks, but the runic chains are strong enough to bear.

    I am powering those chains by burning the power inside the seed.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    Within a few seconds, the twenty-seven chains got connected to the parts of the cracks before the formations activated.

    As the formation activated, the chains began to pull the cracks, narrowing them slowly.

    It might seem like a crude and harsh approach, but it is the best one, and it is already working. I could sense the change appearing in the chaotic-ness as the crack narrowed.

    Buzz!

    Finally, the cracks came close enough that even chains could not remain on them when finally, the seed buzzed along with chains.

    What happened next was surprising to Bishop.

    My seed begins to melt; it is not just my seed but also the chains connected to it. As they melt, they begin to fill the cracks.

    I have narrowed down the crack, but if I left it just as it is, then it wouldn''t take more than a minute for it to start widening, and this time it will bring even greater choice. So, it is better I fix the cracks, which will solve the problem forever.

    It took more than two minutes, but the problem had finally been fixed, and chaos in the core had lessened so much that one could barely fill it.

    ''You did it,'' said Bishop in shock; I am a little angry at his tone. He should not have been shocked; if I say, I could do it, then I will do it; there is no question about that.

    ''There are now two options ahead of you,'' I said to him directly; ''First is to continue with a breakthrough; after what your core suffered, your chances had lessened considerably. If any problem came, it would be huge, so much that even I wouldn''t be able to fix it,''

    ''There is a very high chance, you will die suffering the failure,''

    ''The second option is to stop the breakthrough; you will receive a bacsh, but I guarantee you that there will not be permanent damage,''

    ''You will be able to able to try for a second time in future,'' I said.

    For a few seconds, I did not receive any answer, but that is to be expected, given the weight of the choices.

    ''The bacsh will have put me out for at least a year, with my strength suffering considerably, right?'' he asked heavily.

    ''Yes, you are about right,'' I said, not all surprised he was able to deduce that much.

    ''What is the use then? Even after I seed a yearter, it will be useless; I need to be Grand Lord right now, it is the only way, I could aid my race,'' he said, not to me, but to himself.

    ''Open the seal, Zaar; I will continue with my breakthrough,'' he said, and for the first time, I couldn''t help but feel respect for him.

 Chapter 2837 Grand Lord

    I removed my hands from his head and began to take a step back while the same time, opening the connection. As that happens, more and more source energy begins to enter inside.

    I could not stay here him; the pressure from the source energies had increased so much that the cracks began to form on the y armor. Once it is destroyed, my own armor wouldn''t be going tost, so it is better for me to leave when it is time.

    Not to mention, I have left a powerful seed inside him, but it won''t be much of help, as I don''t think I would be able to do anything against the problems that might appearter.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster," said the old man as I appeared out of the formation. "Don''t thank me yet, Lord Norman; the difficulties have just begun," I said and looked ahead.

    Earlier I had marked the chances of his seeding as 50%, but now it is 20%. The breakthrough should be smooth as possible, especially this one, the final breakthrough; facing a problem means the end.

    Though barely anyone could survive a hup in this breakthrough, the only reason he did was because of me. Now, everything is up to him, and I truly hope he seeds.

    Every Grand-Lord is important and holds power to change the course of the war; he will be especially useful. We have very few Grand-Lords who fight closebat, and his addition will increase our power tremendously, but before that, he will have to seed.

    I watched for a minute before closing my eyes, and a momentter, I was at my core, staring at the meta-scan of Bishop while my clone continued to work on the Inheritance.

    If Bishop hadn''t been breaking through, I would be working on my Inheritance, but I am not sad. Watching the live breakthrough is helping me; I am getting an immense amount of data, and it has already started helping me with a few things.

    With a shared mind, we do not need to tell each what we know; once I know it or understand it, my clone will understand it well, and it is the same wise versa.

    The one clone is already turning out to be extremely useful; the second clone would help me even more, and it is just a matter of days before I get the second clone.

    Another hour passed, and the source was still releasing the energies Bishop was absorbing; the rate of his absorption was much greater than it should be, and his hurting him.

    It is one of the side effects of what I did earlier; the source has gotten after I yed with the connection, and now, it is spewing out more energy and forcing it into the bishop''s body.

    This job usually belongs to the core, which creates suction, but the suction had been destroyed a few minutes ago, and now it is just energies entering Bishop''s body and drilling into his core.

    It is a serious problem and one I could do nothing against; I could release the healing energies through my seed, but those energies would get destroyed by the torrent for source energies; it is the same if I tried to cast the web of formation.

    The source energies would st it to pieces; they had be so strong that barely anything could stop them, nor I would try to do that because.

    The interference would make the source even angrier, and the energies that woulde out will tear the bishop apart.

    Time passed, and the injuries on Bishop''s body got worse and worse; even those watching from a distance could tell how dangerous things had be for him.

    "The injuries of the leader are getting worse; can''t you do anything, Grandmaster?" asked the old man. "I could, but it will make things even worse," I replied without opening my eyes.

    The old man did not say anything and watched.

    It might not look like it, but things are going very well for the bishop; aside from the injuries due to the source of energy, there is no problem. The core, despite being force-fed, looked quite good; I could not see any strain on it, even with all the energying at it.

    I had thought, after all this time, there might be other problems, but there is none; everything is fine, other than the piling injuries.

    If things continued in such a way, then Bishop might really reach thest phase of the breakthrough, despite the injuries he is suffering.

    Another two hours passed, and the source energies had only increased; the source gate had be twice bigger and now spewing out many times more energies, that is tearing Bishop apart, but he was bearing it all without making the slightest noise.

    His core had taken an immense amount of energy, and I was right; then, within an hour, it would stop, and the final stage would begin; I hope no problem urred till then.

    Forty-nine minutes passed when finally, the change in the source urred; it started to lessen the energy it released at the same time, pouring less energy into the core.

    Within six minutes, all the remaining source energy is absorbed by the core while the source gate begins to close up.

    "My God!" said the old man seeing the state of Bishop; saying bad would be an endorsement. There is not a single part of it that is not bleeding, but that is not worse; the worse thing is that his own source energies have poisoned him, and that sickly blue-grey skin is proof of that.

    It is not just his body that got poisoned, but also his soul.

    "The condition is not bad as I had thought it would be," I said, and the old man and others looked at me as if I were mad. To be honest, I thought it would end up worse than he is right now, but Bishop seemed to bear the assault much better than I had thought he would.<sub> </sub>

    As the core finishes absorbing the source energies, the core begins to solidify; usually, in other breakthrough, this is considered to be thest stage.

    Once one reaches it here, the breakthrough is said to be a sess, but the Grand Lord ss had another stage. The hardest one; all the Grand Lords I have asked told me this is the hardest stage of their breakthrough; even the written testament old Grand Lord said the same thing.

    It took a few minutes, but the core had finally solidified, and it looked amazing; it looked steel blue world and in the center of the world was a saber buried in the ground.

    Even looking through my seed, I couldn''t look at the saber for more than a minute before it felt like my eyes were being cut by the thousands of des.

    "Has it begun, Grandmaster?" the old man asked to which I shook my head; it had not happened but will very soon.

    A minute passed, and two, the third minute, had begun when I felt the change through my seed.

    The istion had disappeared; this ce we are is isted from the world, which lets one do quite many things, but now, it has removed the istion around bishop; it does that during the final stage of the breakthrough.

    For a few seconds, nothing happened when finally, the will descend, the will of the world.

    It is invisible and cannot be sensed with the soul sense, even by my seed, but I do not need to sense it to know it has arrived.

    It is quite apparent as Bishop gathered his own will to resist the vast will of the world.

    To break through the final stage, one needs to contend against the world itself; resist its well enough for the world to find you worthy of having such power.

    The phase is short; it does notst more than fifty seconds, but it is the hardest one; passing it meanspleting the breakthrough.

    I wondered whether I would face the will; I should not be, considering I am breaking into the Grandmaster ss and not a Grand Lord.

    The will only descend when one is leveling up into the Grand Lord; for some reason, it doesn''t descend on the people who gained the power of the Grand Lord without breaking into the stage.

    "Ahhhhh¡­."

    A few seconds after the will descend, Bishop let out a scream, a scream so loud that one would not believe a person of his station could scream such away.

    Nobody is surprised, they might not feel what Bishop is feeling, but they have all heard about how difficult it is to resist the will of the world; nearly half of the people fail and die in this stage.

    The will is incorporeal and does not affect body and soul, but I could still feel the struggle of Bishop, and it had brought tears to my eyes. I don''t know what he is feeling, but I know it is an immense difficulty that very few people have the ability to bear.

    Seconds passed as I and others watched in trepidation; every second felt like an hour as we watched for every little reaction from Bishop.

    Thud!

    Around forty seconds passed when I felt Bishop rxing and him falling down on the ground, while the istion again enveloped Bishop.

    "Yeahhhhh!"

    Seeing his body falling, disappointment and grief filled in the atmosphere while the Grimms watching from a distance, let out huge cheers.

    The grief around was so overwhelming that the humans did not have the energy to look back and red at cheering Grimms.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "My Lord!" the old man and several others screamed in grief as they came to themselves; some even had tears streaming down their faces as they watched the fallen body of Ss Bishop.

    The whole scene wanted to make meugh, and I did, before turning to grief-stricken humans who were ring at me in anger.

    "Rx, he seeded," I said to their shock, and the next, the fallen body of Bishop zed in bluish-grey light, and an aura so powerful burst out of his body that made several people unconscious in an instant.

    The bastard had be the Grand Lord.

 Chapter 2838 The Final Seven

    "Grand Lord,"

    People said in unison as Bishop got up; some bowed, some kneeled, while I only looked at him with a smile. He might have be a Grand Lord, but he still hadn''t earned my respect for me to bow, much less kneel in front of me.

    "Congrattions, Lord Bishop," I said as he appeared in front of me. "Thank you, Grandmaster. I wouldn''t have been able to seed without your help," he said with a clear hint of awkwardness.

    I don''t think he ever thought he would say such words to me. Hence the awkwardness.

    I only smiled; he nodded at me and walked toward the old man Norman and the others; they all were happy, ecstatic. The value of the Grand Lord is huge; his appearance had immediately changed many factors in our direction.

    I hope he is not the only Grand Lord we have made till now because I know the Grimm had two here, and there may be more.

    While the other congratted him, I looked at the gates; the few Grimms were leaving this ce. Thankfully, they are only Grandmasters; with them, I am able to stop the news; I could do it with some High-Grandmasters, though it will be expensive.

    Those seed bombs are not easy to create.

    ''If you are nning to leave, leave early; I would not be able to control the news of your breakthrough for long,'' I said to Bishop, which immediately stopped him in his tracks, and a visible frown appeared on his face as he looked at the gates and Grimms.

    "Thank you, everyone, for your good wishes, but I will be leaving now," said Bishop before he appeared in front of me.

    "Thank you; you have no idea how grateful I am for what you did to me," he said and disappeared; the next second, he appeared by the exit door and walked inside.

    The Grimm Grand Lord could afford to stay inside, but not us humans; who know what is happening outside? The Grand Lords Grimms had hidden, and The Grand Lords they have produced here must have joined the battles. I can''t imagine the pressure they must be feeling right now.

    "Grandmaster, I hope you will be able to help me when the timees," said Lord Norman. "If you made all the preparation, you wouldn''t need my help, but I will be there," I replied.

    "That is all I ask," he said with a smile.

    I stayed out for a few minutes, talking to Lord Normal, Lady Veronica, and others, before walking back into my abode, while many left for the next challenge, wanting to get as much boost as possible.

    In my abode, Iid down on the couch and entered my core, and started to work on my inheritance. The breakthrough gave me huge inspiration and data; that made me more confident in my sess.

    To be honest, I wanted to try right now, and there was a high chance I would seed, but I did want to be hasty. I have waited for years, and what is few more days; I will level up after making all the preparations and leave this damned ce where I had stayed long enough.

    One and a half hours passed, and I got up from the couch with a satisfied smile on my face.

    I heated the food I had cooked earlier and ate it before walking out of my abode; there were less than ten minutes before the gates closed, and barely any people had left.

    I put the abode in my storage and walked toward the gate; I chose the blue door that would take me to the next challenge rather than the grey one, which I really wanted to choose.

    It will take me outside, but there is no use going out of that door without having the power of the Grand Lord; I hadn''t forgotten what had happened when I tried to enter that thing; I had gotten attacked.<sub> </sub>

    Thest time I survived, it would be hard this time; the Grimms would be much better prepared.

    Hun!

    I shook my head and about and about to open the door when something happened blue door; the silver vine-like lines began to appear over a huge door, and in a matter of seconds, the whole door got covered in the beautiful design but looking at it.

    Everybody is looking at the center of the door, where a number is shing in a golden light.

    "The final seven," said the human behind me, and struggle appeared on his face as he looked between the blue door and the grey door.

    ''The final seven have begun,'' I said, and I truly wish they had started a little early.

    The final seven are thest seven challenges; they are the most difficult and sometimes very dangerous that many people hesitate to enter them, but being the final seven, the reward they are offered are iparable; the people who survive them make the most progress in these challenges.

    I looked around and saw the Grimms and humans disying varied emotions seeing the door; some looked excited, while the others were visibly scared that they had moved toward the grey door.

    The information about past challenges is avable to them; they know how difficult these challenges are and how easy it is to lose their lives in these seven challenges.

    Aside from the obvious danger, there is also a factor of unpredictability. Once entered, there is no possibility that one will be able to get out after finishing the next challenge; like now, the exit door is not present at every end of the challenge.

    At one time it had not appeared till thest challenge; that challenge had killed a lot of people, both Grimm and humans, but it had also produced most Grand Lords ever.

    I looked at them with hesitation because if something like that happened, then I would be stuck for at least three weeks, and I wanted to get out in three days, right after I made a breakthrough, but getting out now, also possessed its own risk.

    Even if I did not make a breakthrough, the Grimms considered me enough risk that they would attack me, and as I had said, thest time I was lucky, this time I would not be the Grimm would not dare to underestimate my abilities this time.

    Not to mention breakthrough here is easier than the outside; earlier, when Bishop was leveling up, the will of the world came atstn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I looked at two doors with hesitation, once again trying to choose between them.

    "Move aside, Zaar; there are some who are not afraid of these challenges," said a Grimm as it swaggered toward me. I looked at the unknown Golden Fire Werewolf and moved away, and I could see the victorious smirk appearing on its face as it passed by me.

    I am not the one who gets angry at such silly gestures, but I am going to kill this bastard.

    A few minutes passed, and Grimms and Humans chose the doors and left through them till I was the only one remaining in the clearing.

    "The hell with it!" I said and walked toward the blue door; there was no other choice.

 Chapter 2839 News

    <strong>A few Hours Before- Pyramid</strong>

    "My Lord, it is finally time for you to join thend of the living," I said to the old man sitting in the corner without taking my eyes off the screens in front of me.

    All our Grand Lords were fighting, including the Supreme Commander; she and Lady Ang had been fighting against four Grimms, but now a fifth had appeared, and it was from the thing; the moment it appeared, it immediately joined the battle.

    "Finally, this old man was getting quite bored while sitting around since the war had begun," he said as he got up, with a strange auraing out of his body, which he immediately controlled and brought the normal aura that everybody is familiar with.

    The first aura couldn''t help but make him shudder; he is feeling fear, not because of the aura of Grand Lord, but the strangeness contained in it.

    Old man and he shares the same inheritance, and this is not the aura of their inheritance; it is an aura of the method that the Grand Lord practiced; even the suprememander had shuddered when she had talked about this method.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He controlled his emotion and opened a teleportation formation, and a momentter, Grand Lord Gatlin disappeared and appeared on the battlefield.

    He stopped the battle with his appearance, but only for a moment before the battle began even more intensely.

    He watched all the battles with bated breath; there was not a single Grand Lord out there that is free; from matron Mavis to Lord Gatlin, everyone is fighting. It is already a miracle that no Grand Lord has died yet, as there is always rescue when one is in danger, but that is changing.

    The number of Grimm Grand Lords is increasing very fast; till now, two new Grand Lords have appeared out of the thing; they are Grimms, while not a single Grand Lords have appeared from the humans, even after three months.

    It feels frustrating, and he desperately wishes he could do something about it, but he cannot. He is powerless.

    A few minutes passed, and he was the battles were at a standstill; the battle against the five Grimm Grand Lords that Lord Gatlin had joined also did not show any obvious change.

    Lord Gatlin is fighting defensively, protecting Supreme Commander and Lady Ang from powerful offensive attacks while theyunch their own attacks.

    He does not seem to be using his new method. This is not surprising from what he knows about; it is best used when fighting against the enemy one-on-one. The method is a great addition for Lord Gatlin, who fights defensively.

    A few more minutes passed, and when a thing lit up, a couple of Grimms and humans appeared, and a secondter, the expressions on the face of Grimms and humans'' Grand Lords have changed.

    He was just thinking about what had happened when suddenly a projection of Lady Ang had appeared.

    "My La"

    Both he and Lord Hern got up to greet when she stopped them, "Ss Bishop had started the breakthrough," she said and disappeared; she could not afford to distract herself for long in such a dangerous battle.

    So, he focused on the humans who had just appeared and now trying their hardest to get out of the range of the battle as soon as possible.

    He could not deploy the teleportation on them as long as they were a range of battle; the space was not stable there; he tried, but he might end up killing them.

    More than ten minutes passed when finally, three humans got out of the range of the battlefield, and he summoned them directly into the centralmand.<sub> </sub>

    "You have said Lord Bishop is breaking through?" he asked the leading High Grandmaster; "Yes, my lord," the High-Grandmaster replied.

    Hearing the confirmation, a beaming smile helps but appears on his face. They needed the Grand Lords, and the bishop would be extremely useful with his battle experience and closebat offensive abilities, which very few Grand Lords have.

    "What are his chances? Did he tell you about it?" he asked and immediately realized how futile the question was. He might have gotten something if it had been any other of a colleague, but given a Lord Bishops nature, he is not the one to reveal such things in the open.

    "Does he have anyone to protect him from the disturbance of Grimms?" he asked; while he knew in safe zones, one couldn''t be attacked. Still, there are plenty of ways to disturb one during the breakthrough, even if one is protected under the formation.

    So, it is necessary to have people around to protect from the disturbance the enemies would cause.

    "There are many, My Lord. There are many powerful people protecting councilmember Bishop, Lord Norman, Lady Ang, and even Grandmaster Zaar is there; with him being there, no Grimm would dare to cause any disturbance," he replied with quite an enthusiasm but did not get the reaction he was hoping for.

    Hearing thest name, the expression on his face became somber, and the same with Lord Herb.

    Most people are not aware, but there is great animosity between Lord Bishop and Grandmaster Zaar.

    The people of the sky saber tried to kill Grandmaster Zaar and nearly seeded, and that created bad blood. It was fine when Grandmaster Zaar was nobody, but he was not anybody anymore; now, even Grand Lords are respectful to him.

    He hates Lord Bishop to the bone.

    Many colleagues of the council had asked him to punish those responsible for the deed and apologize. Not only did he not apologize, but he constantly protected the people responsible.

    That had intensified the bad blood so much that a few months ago, Grandmaster directly told him that when he was powerful enough, he would personallye to the sky saber and bring the punishment on those who were responsible.

    Now, he fears that Grandmaster Zaar might do something in his hate; he could, and nobody will be able to stop him, given his abilities.

    Though, he hopes he will keep a calm mind as he did when he was running the project, not discriminating against the people of any organization, despite him having the power to.

    The battle is now raging, and the appearance of every single Grand Lord changes things. While there is a huge chance that Lord Bishop might not seed, the Grimms do not want to take any chances.

    They continued fighting for nearly an hour before suddenly, both of the groups separated on either side of things.

    Now they are looking at the thing; while it took at least five hours for a breakthrough of the Grand Lord, it is not set in stone that he will seed; if a failure urred, the news woulde, as will news of sess, if he seeded.

    Time passed, and people kept watch on the thing; around half an hourter, a group of Grimms and humans appeared, but to the disappointment of both races, the group was not from the same ce.

    They came from different ces and had no idea about the breakthrough of the Lord Bishop, so they waited for the next group.

 Chapter 2840 Appear

    It was around two hours since the first news of the breakthrough when a group appeared, and it had brought the news about Lord Bishop''s breakthrough.

    He moved his eyes away from the ecstatic group of Grimm Grand Lords and turned to a Grandmaster who had just appeared in centralmand.

    "So, the Lord Bishop had failed?" he asked; he felt like someone had used a brittle saw and cut its heart. He had high hopes about the Lord Bishop, their first Grand Lord from the thing, but it seemed like that would not be the case.

    "I did not say that, my lord; I just said we have sensed a very unstable fluctuation from the Lord Bishop," the old woman replied.

    "Which is good as a failure," he said softly; he knows how important it is for a breakthrough to be smooth, especially the breakthrough of Grand Lord ss, the slightest unstable fluctuation, and it will be a failure without a doubt.

    "Thank your information; rest for a day, tomorrow, you will join the war," he said, and a teleportation formation appeared below the feet of the old Grandmaster; when she opened her mouth.

    "It might be irrelevant, my lord, considering this is a breakthrough of the Grand Lord ss, but Lord Zaar had stepped into formation, saying he will try to help councilman Bishop," she said, even though she could not believe he could do it.

    The moment both council members heard it, their expressions froze before a hopeful smile dawned on their faces.

    "Why didn''t you say that before," he said back, nearly screaming.

    The old woman might not be aware of Grandmaster Zaar''s ability since she was one of the few people who were not part of the project.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They have seen the abilities of Grandmaster Zaar, from waking up a Grand Lord to healing the elemental core. He is capable of doing that no other; if he is willing to help Lord Bishop, then he might really be able to save his breakthrough.

    "There is a chance," said Lord Hern softly, and he nodded.

    Time passed, and two more battles of Grand Lords had stopped; patriarch Bradford returned to the Pyramid while others remained on patrol.

    Hun!

    Around half an hour passed when a group of Grandmaster Grimms appeared; all three of them were Grimms, but just as they appeared, a strange thing happened.

    The bodies of the Grimms shook, and they fell down; a momentter, they got a reply from the Grand Lord that the Grimms had died, and they were not the ones who were responsible for it.

    The strange behavior couldn''t help but confuse him, and immediately, he typed a few buttons, and a screen with old women appeared in front of it.

    "Do you recognize these Grimms?" he asked; the old woman looked at Grimms, and her eyes lit up in reorganization.

    "Yes, my lord; all three of them were present safe zone of thest challenge," she replied, "Thank you," he said and cut the connection before turning to Lord Hern and Patriarch Bradford.

    "It looks like the Grandmaster wants to keep us in suspense," said Patriarch, and he couldn''t help but nod at that.

    While he might not bepletely sure whether it is surely Grandmasters Zaar''s doing, the kill felt like one of his moves.

    Now with it, suspense in their heart became even greater.

    Hours passed, and they began to look and scan at every group that came, but most of these groups were from the other parts and those that came from where Lord Bishop it will fall dead the moment they appeared.

    It incenses the Grimms so much; that Foxwomen screams loudly in frustration.<sub> </sub>

    <o>,m </o>

    They are also no less frustrated as there is no humaning out; they do not know whether Grandmaster Zaar has seeded in saving Lord Bishop or not.

    Another hour and a half passed, and the thing lit, and a Grimm appeared; the moment it did, their eyes went wide in shock and horror.

    It was nomon Grimm but a Grand Lord.

    "It hade out," said Patriarch Bradford softly; its appearance is no surprise to them. They knew this Snow Werewolf was advancing into the Grand Lord ss two weeks ago; it had just remained inside of its greed for the boost.

    Lady Ang and others immediately attacked, and in response, the Grimms also attacked back. The Snow werewolf did not remain standing either; it had immediately joined the battle with its kin.

    Now, the three humans Grand Lords are fighting against the six humans Grand Lords. The numbers are double, but despite that, our Grand Lords are fighting courageously.

    More than an hour passed, and they were still fighting. Our site is getting suppressed, but they are not on the defensive. Lady Ang and Supreme Commander are on the offensive, while Lord Gatling is on the defensive.

    He does not like the odds in numbers; it gives Grimms edge, where they need to seed only once before assaulting with all their power.

    They injured Lord Sce a few days ago, nearly bringing him to death, with the old snakending a couple of blows.

    Such injury would have kept any Grand Lord in bed for weeks at least with all precious medicine and healers at their hands, but he came back to the battlefield within three days,pletely fine and even more powerful.

    It had been two and a half hours since they resumed fighting, and they were still fighting; the Grimms were pushing against the humans harder and harder that they began to pile up an injury.

    Both the Suprememander and Lady Ang received injuries heavy enough that it had finally started affecting their performance. If this continued for long, then he would have to ask Patriarch Bradford to join, and that would be a bad thing.

    The Grimms had more than doubled the number of Grand Lords, and the entry of Arl, the Snow Werewolf, had increased the number further, tilting the precarious bncepletely in their favor.

    Another twenty minutes passed, and things became even grimmer; not only the injuries on Lady Ang and Supreme Commander had increased, but Lord Gatlin had also suffered the injuries.

    "I am going," said Patriarch Bradford, and it was bad, as Grimms would take the advantage of it, but there was no other choice. If he did not send Patriarch Bradford, they might really lose a Grand Lord, and they could not afford that.

    Hun!

    So, not thinking of the consequence, he tapped the button, and a teleportation formation appeared beneath the feet of Patriarch Bradford and about to send him to the battle when he froze.

    In small screen left side of him showed the thing which lit up, and a momentter, a man appeared, wearing a blue and ck suit and with a blue-grey saber at his waist.

    He appeared with the same confident smile on his face that irk most people and looked up at the intense battle raging above.

    He removed his saber innguid confidence, and he moment thousands of huge tower-like sabers materialized above him before shooting toward the six Grimms.

    "Well, now that he appeared, I don''t have to go for a rescue," said Patriarch Bradford, bringing him back to reality.

    "Yes," is all he could say as he removed the formation under Patriarch''s feet and looked at the screen where Ss Bishop had directly appeared in front of Foxwomen and attacked it with his saber at a speed that he could not follow.

 Chapter 2841 Maze Of Glittering Glass I

    I stepped out of the gate and found myself standing on the small disk; in front of me was a challenge board, and like the door, it was different; the board was silvery with golden writing.

    "Cross the maze of glittering ss in seven days," said the board, and it is all it said with a timer of the seven days, which has yet to begin.

    "This should be the maze," I said as I looked at the vast hazy maze-like structure below me. I activated my abilities to see the maze clearly, but it remained hazy.

    Still, I recorded everything; it might turn usefulter.

    Time passed, and while I remained standing in a small disk, there was nowhere to go. I had tried to jump down but was stopped by an invisible energyyer covering the disk.

    More than two minutester, I found darkness covering my eyes when it became clear; I found myself in front huge ss gate, which was open.

    The ss gate was beautiful, and I wish I had time to admire it, but I did not. There is a timer of ten seconds, clearly indicating I have to enter inside in ten seconds.

    I did not immediately want to go inside and looked around for a few seconds, and when there were only seconds remaining on the timer, I walked inside the gates.

    "Wow," I said as I stepped inside the saw the scenes around me; it is beautiful.

    ''There is really a glittering ss,'' I said as I looked at the walls of the glittering ss, with each sporting a beautiful mural.

    Hun!

    Each glittering wall of ss has murals, and these murals have stories with nearly simr characters, but the stories on each wall are different. However, they are connected to each other, but not in the continuation.

    I think I know how to solve this maze; it is a story maze. I will have to find the clues from the stories to solve this maze and get out.

    Solving it wouldn''t be easy. If it had been, there wouldn''t be a time limit of the week to solve it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Still, I will try to solve it as soon as possible; in three days, I will finish with my inheritance, and the moment I do, I want to make a breakthrough.

    I did not immediately walk away from where I was; instead, I began to test the limit. I am not feeling any restrictions on my power, but I am sure there are restrictions, and otherwise, all it would take me to fly to the sky to solve the puzzle.

    Thud!

    "There are restrictions or just one restriction: the fly limit. One will not be able to fly above hundred meters; the walls are a little taller than that, so there is no way one would be able to solve the puzzle by looking from above.

    I also found out that delicate-looking ss walls are extremely strong; I had attacked them with all my strength but did not able to bring even a scratch; the ss absorbed all the energy and physical force the moment it touched it.

    I recorded the murals into my core and walked while one invisible string connected to the left wall. I am doing a wall following, a simple method to solve the mazes.

    One has to ce the hand on one wall; it does not matter which direction it is and keep following it, and eventually, one will get out.<sub> </sub>

    I don''t think such a simple method will help me get out, but I did not want to leave any options. It might help me in getting out in some other way or provide me with some clues.

    Soon, I came across another group of walls, and they showed a different story in the same continuation. I recorded it like before and moved on.

    Hun!

    I had just walked a few steps when I suddenly stopped; someone had just appeared on the other side of the wall.

    A Grimm: I could not see who it was, but I knew it was a Grimm, a Snakeman, to be exact.

    I am not surprised by its appearance as I had never expected to be alone doing the challenges.

    I was watching the Snakeman when something happened; a silhouette of a human appeared. The Grimm seemed to have said something before it moved, and the next moment, the human split into two. The human died; there is no way they could survive such an injury.

    Sigh!

    I could only sigh in grief seeing that.

    The final seven are different challenges; there is no equalizing limit. You coulde across a Grand Lord, and it will kill you.

    Unlike most challenges before, where people of different levels are kept separate, such things did not happen in thest challenges. If you are unlucky, then you will die.

    There is nothing I can do to help them.

    Though I grieve for them and will kill every Grimm I woulde across.

    With that vow, I resumed walking, one wall after another, collecting murals; even after collecting more than twenty murals, I saw did not the story in one mural connecting to the other.

    I had never thought that getting out of the maze could be easy, but it seemed like it would be harder than I had thought.

    Hun!

    Fifteen minutes passed, and I saw seven humans and Grimms getting killed in a moment and several others fighting when suddenly something shocking happened.

    The wall with a string connected to it had disappeared, and a new wall appeared in its ce, with the same mural hanging on it. It happened so fast and stealthily that if my string hadn''t been touching it, I wouldn''t have noticed.

    It confused the hell out of me; it would have been fine if the mural had changed, but only the wall had changed while the mural remained.

    I wonder if the seal I have ced on it will remain; I hope it does. There must be a reason for the change, and if I find a clue to get out through it, it would be amazing.

 Chapter 2842 Maze Of Glittering Glass II

    Seeing the disappearing walls, I released a few more strings and connected them to the walls, cing a seal on them, which, if stayed, would reveal their ce when I came across them.

    Half an hour passed as I remained alone; through the walls, I would see the silhouette of the humans and Grimms walking and fighting if they came across each other.

    I also wish some Grimms woulde, but this time there is hesitation in wish.

    Like before, I am not the top fish in the pond; I do not have the confidence to crush through any enemy I havee across, as now the Grand Lords have appeared, and even with all powerful defensive abilities; I would have had to run if Ie against them.

    Hun!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I was thinking that when another sudden change urred.

    Two walls disappeared, one in front of me and one to the right had just disappeared, and a new one appeared at my back, closing the way I hade from.

    It had happened right an hour after I had entered.

    "Another treat!"

    I did not get a chance to think about it much when an idiot Crockman came charging toward me; it was a peak Grandmaster, and it wasing at me with an excitement burning in its eyes, likely thinking I would be an easy prey considering I have kept my aura at Mid-Grandmaster.

    I nced at it and was about to split it into two when I stopped noticing something about it.

    "You have a bloodline," I said; it must have found my tone to be strange as it stopped in its tracks and looked at me cautiously when it had simply disappeared.

    While it is a puny Grandmaster, it has a bloodline and will help me grow some resources.

    While my core harvested it, I resumed walking across the beautiful maze, reading iplete stories on the murals that did not connect with each other. I am confident they will; I need to connect enough of them for that to happen.

    A few minutes passed, and a human woman came across me; seeing that, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    I am not surprised because I know her, which I don''t; I am familiar with her since she was part of the project.

    When she entered this ce three and half months ago, she was just a Master, but now she is a Grandmaster, very close to reaching the limit.

    She gave me a look as she passed by me; I did not say anything either and resumed my journey in this vast maze, collecting more and more murals with each step.

    Another hour passed, and when the change appeared again, the sses changed. Some disappeared, and some appeared,pleting the whole different way.

    It is clear that routes are changing, and they seem to be doing that every hour, which is going to make things moreplicated and difficult.

    I wish this hadn''t been a challenge of the final seven, but some normal challenge that I could easily pass and focus on my breakthrough. I am very close and would like to finish it before my clone does with the inheritance, but that is likely the case with all theseplications.

    A few more minutes passed when I suddenly stopped as a huge figure appeared in front of me.<sub> </sub>

    "A human atst," it said, but soon its eyes shed in disappointment, but soon a surprise appeared on its face as my aura began to climb steadily and broke the barrier of the High-Grandmaster and continued climbing before stopping at peak of the High-Grandmaster, just like it.

    The surprise in its eyes had long disappeared, and now, they held a deep cautiousness.

    "You were saying something, Nirn?" I asked the Onyx Horned Rhinoman.

    "Who are you?" it asked cautiously, "Who I am did not matter; what matter is how long will you be able to defend against me," I said, and I disappeared from my ce and appeared directly in front of before attacking it.

    CLANG!

    It reacted immediately as its great sword appeared in front of my halberd and shed; the moment it did, its eyes went wide.

    It shook the moment my sword shed against it before it took a step back.

    "Your reaction is good, but if it is all you have, then I will kill you within a minute," I said and appeared at its back before attacking it.

    "Don''t underestimate me, you bastard!" Nirn screamed, and the powerful aura sted off its body and brought its sword back, and defended against my attack, which again made its whole-body shade, but this time, it did not take a step back.

    "Good," I said with a smile and immediately activated the first boost. I had not used my full power earlier, but I knew it would not be enough to defeat it, and I wanted to defeat it as soon as possible.

    My boost was silent, so when I appeared in front of it again and attacked, its eyes couldn''t help but wide in shock.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    Its sword was barely able to defend against the attack which sent it back, and that was just the beginning as I started to attack it relentlessly, not giving it even a second of respite.

    It is a strong opponent, but not strong enough to force me to take things slow. It is not even a talented fighter despite being over two hundred years old.

    BANNNG!

    Iunched another powerful strike, and it directly crashed its huge body against the glittering ss wall, with it vomiting huge mouthfuls of blood.

    "It is time to end it!" I said loudly and could see horror appear on its face as it tried to get away while activating many defensive methods as possible.

    Rippp!

    "It is useless!" I said, and the next second, a loud ripping sound rang out as my halberd ripped through its defensive methods before decapitating it.

    Arge amount of blood spurted from its neck, but I was able to repel it with my energy as usual.

 Chapter 2843 Blizzard Werewolf

    "I shouldn''t have given it such an easy death," I said as I looked at the decapitated body of the Grimm; it would have been much better if I had harvested it.

    It would have been a fitting punishment for all the humans it had killed and eaten, and it would have given me an essence rose, and I need essence roses, especially of its level.

    I have been turning them and sending them out with those who are leaving; I am sure they have already started showing their usage on the battlefield.

    I shook my head at the mistake and collected the body of the Grimm; while I could not harvest it from the essence rose, I could harvest it in the crystals; it had been a while since I had done that.

    After dealing with the Grimm, I resumed walking, reading each mural by a step and copying them.

    Since I arrived in this ce, I have copied hundreds of them, but not a single one seemed to have connected to each other. It is clear all of them are part of a single story, but the story is damn huge that I felt like I would have to collect thousands of them before I find something connecting.

    Five hours passed, and in the five hours, I had collected a few hundred more murals and pasted my seals on the glittering ss they are, but not a single ss had reappeared in front of me.

    Maybe my seal is getting destroyed by a ss, or maybe I have yet toe across them; it is very hard to tell.

    As I was moving, the sses disappeared and appeared around me, blocking the old ways and creating new ones.

    Also, three new Grimms in front of me.

    "Disappointing,''

    As I looked at the three Grimms, all Grandmasters. They opened their mouth as they saw me, but before they could let the word out, they disappeared, appearing into my core where the runes began to climb on their bodies.

    One had a bloodline, and while the two were useless, I did not want to kill them, seeing the number of humans they had killed. It is better they get harvested; it would be a better end for them.

    In the past few hours, I havee across many Grimms, Grandmasters, and High-Grandmasters, but not a single one of them was powerful. Even among the peak High-Grandmasters, there was not a single one that hadn''t killed within a minute.

    It is not just the Grimms that are weak, but I am too strong for them; my level had not increased like most of these Grimms, but my strength had a strength not many could match.

    Still, I do not dare to wish for a strong enemy; who knows when I had asked for the strong enemy; a Grand Lord might appear; I am not a match for Grand Lord.

    Another hour passed, and the glittering ss walls changed again, this time bringing a group of four humans in front of me. All of them are High-Grandmasters; when I had seen themst time, they had just leveled up to Grand, and now they had reached the High-Grandmaster ss.

    I just nodded at them and walked away; given their power, they are more than powerful enough to protect themselves and even powerful High-Grandmasters.

    Hun!

    A few minutes had passed since I had walked away from that group when I heard the faint sounds of fighting. It stopped me for a moment before I became a blur as I moved toward the fight; each step carried me closer and closer to the battle till I was able to see it.<sub> </sub>

    BANG!

    "Human, if this is all you have, then it is better; I will kill you as soon as possible," it said and brought down its hammer, sending the man in purple-blue armor flying hard, but just as he was about to crash into the wall; shining purple wings behind him moved and stopped him crashing.

    Though he had stopped himself, he did not get relief as the hammer came crashing toward him.

    "Krah!" I said as I saw the Grimm.

    The Grimm, one of the rare Grimms, is a branch of Snow Werewolves called Blizzard Werewolves; these are very muscr Grimms and use a hammer. Once upon a time, it used to be a very powerful tribe, with two Grand Lords in the coven, till Ramona Hawthorn nearly wiped it away.

    They have never been able to recover from it, even after thousands of years.

    Though in this century, they have a chance, and all because of Krah; around four ago, it was a member of the coven till it left.

    ording to intelligence, it had started ruin-hopping, searching for a way to break through into the Grand Lord ss. The council very much feared it would seed and tried many times to kill it, but it survived all its attempts to kill it and even killed the few of our people we have sent to kill it.

    Thankfully, the bastard itself did what we could not; it went to a very dangerous ruin and nearly got killed. From thest intelligence we have about it, it is recovering from the injuries it had suffered.

    The thing that injured it must be something else because it left a mark; more than half of the body is covered in ck marks, the part covered by the ck marks is wrinkly, and there is no fur on it.

    It is, without a doubt, the most dangerous Grimm below the Grand Lord ss, and not many could contend against it; the humans are capable of fighting against it already, told the length of powerful he is.

    Though I am not surprised, considering it is one of the most powerful inheritances that appeared in us, humans.

    The Angel Inheritance and the host of it is my ex-girlfriend''s ex-boyfriend Simon; I have never liked this bastard and have taken quite a revenge on him.

    I heard he had been training hard for years to take revenge for the humiliation I had caused him during the championship.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I have heard so much about angel inheritance that appeared among the humans in this generation, but it turned out to be so-so," said Krah as it brought down his hammer on Simon.

    The Grimm wouldn''t have dared to utter such words if it had been fighting against Rachel or her sister. Those two would have given it quite a challenge, while Jim would have got utterly sted by it, but he is not an enemy this Grimm or anyone else want to fight.

    After he created the core, he began to receive the real power of his inheritance. The only thing I could say is that fighting against him is not a nice experience.

    Another minute had passed, and now Simon''s condition had be even worse; he was not surviving only by defensive methods, and the Krah was breaking them one after another. In a few seconds, its hammer would reach him.

    "It seemed like this is a week where I would save the hateful bastards of sky saber from dying," I muttered as I readied myself.

 Chapter 2844 Not Killed Me Yet

    "It is time for you to die, little wingy!" said the Krah and brought down its hammer toward Simon.

    The Grimm had already broken nearly all his shields, and the one had remained nearly broken; all it would need was a slight push, and it would break into pieces.

    I could see the horror on Simon''s face as he tried to p his wings fast at the same time, tried to reinforce the shield, but he was drained and could do nothing against the horrifying attack that wasing toward him.

    First Burst + Second Burst

    Seeing it was time, I activated two of the bursts, and at the same time, ance appeared in my hand, which threw it toward the Grimm as I stepped out of the wall.

    The moment thence left my hand, the Grimm had sensed it and could see its eyes turning serious as it had changed the course of its hammer swiftly to deal against thenceing toward it fast.

    CLANNG!

    The hammer shed against thence, creating a shockwave strong enough that it sent drained Simon flying away like a broken kite; that he crashed against the ss wall not long after.

    "A rescue, interesting," said Krah with a toothed smile before its eyes became serious again. "And you looked quite strong, at least stronger than this little birdy," it said, casting a nce at Simon.

    "I am," I said confidently as I walked toward it with a simple steel spear in my hand. "Hehe; I like confident enemies like you the most.

    You guys cry the loudest!" it said, and the next moment, I found it in front of me, crossing hundreds of meters in less than a second before attacking me with its frosted war hammer.

    I moved my spear toward it, and it moved like a blur, appearing in front of the huge hammer instantly.

    CLANNG!

    My spear shed against it, and I felt the sheer physical power that shook me and nearly forced me to take a step back, but what was even more dangerous is the front energy that came after. It is cold; the second most cold I have ever felt after the lunar frost of Grand Commander.

    "Who are you?" asked Krah as it pressed its huge hammer against the needle-like tip of my spear. "The one who is going to kill you," I replied while using every ounce of power I had to keep the spear in my hand from shaking.

    "Oh, the confidence!" it said, and a terrifying aura burst out of its body. It had frozen everything in a thousand-meter radius in an instant.

    Simon, who had just begun to retreat, froze on his spot as the aura swept by it and looked at the Grimm with horror before pushing his wings harder, trying to get away from the rage of the battle as soon as possible.

    Third Burst!

    "Good power!" I said with augh, and I activated the third boost, which felt a littleckingpared to epassing power of Grimm, and it is, but there was no fear in my eyes.

    "You are really blind if you are thinking of defeating me with such power," it said and brought down its hammer toward me.

    The attack is not simple; there is a storm of energies covering it. They are so powerful that they will tear even peak Grandmaster to shreds.<sub> </sub>

    It was not the only one with an attack; my inheritance energy had also changed a little as my spear moved toward it.

    CLANNNG!

    Its hammer shed against my spear, and to the shock of Krah, the storm-like energy covering its hammerhead destroyed in an instant, but I wish I could enjoy it as it currently; I was busy taking a step back, barely stopping myself from flying away and crashing into the wall.

    "Strange energy you have, human!" it said, but this time, all the mirth had disappeared from its eyes, and now, all there was killing intent, so intense that I felt my killing rule advancing by it.

    I wish I could take a look more carefully, but no, I don''t have time.

    "Die!"

    It shouted as it brought down its hammer at me; the storm energy was far more denser than before; that is not worried me about this attack; what had worried me most was the sheer physical force of the attack that seemed to be pressing me even before shing against me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Seeing the attack, I did not hold back and harnessed every bit of the strength I had. It is not the attack I could contend against by holding back.

    CLANNNG!

    My spear shed against its hammer, and this time, too, my energy had destroyed its despite being much weaker, but I was able to do nothing against a physical force, which hit me like a storm and sent me flying.

    Puh Puh Puh

    I begin to vomit as I fly away; in a second, I cross hundreds of meters and still fly hard toward the wall.

    The wall is far away, but if I kept flying toward it at such speed, then I would crash against it, and it would not be a pretty scene.

    The runes activated the moment I flew back, and now, I removed the cap on their power, and immediately they zed, and I found myself slowing down, and I wished I could rx, but I could not; the huge Grimm wasing and this time, with a more powerful attack.

    CLANNNG!

    I had just stopped myself when its attack shed with me, and as I had expected, it was more powerful. It had injured me further and sent me back flying faster, but this time, I was prepared, and with my runes working at full power, I could slow myself much faster.

    Thud!

    Inded by the wall; there were barely five meters of distance between us, the same distance as the Grimm that had appeared in front of me.

    "I am disappointed, human; I thought you would be some challenge, but clearly, I had overestimated you," it said. To that, Iughed as I wiped away the blood from my lips.

    "Don''t be so sure, Grimm; you have not killed me yet!" I said as I looked at it with a challenge.

 Chapter 2845 Obeyed

    "Then, I will kill you to show you!" It said with a toothedugh and brought down its hammer at me, and I once again moved my spear to defend.

    CLANNNG!

    Its hammer came down on my spear, lighting all the runes inside me and sending me back toward the wall, spewing out blood out of my mouth, mixed with the tiny pieces of my internal organs.

    A clear surprise could be seen on the Grimms face; it might have expected its attack to send me sttering against the wall, seeing it was more powerful than the previous attack that had sent me flying hard.

    It is all due to the quick changes I was able to make in time.

    Regretfully, they will only help me bear its physical attack to a certain extent. So, I will only be able to fight offensively, which is fine too, considering whom I am fighting; not many people in High-Grandmaster ss would survive.

    With its power, it has a great chance of killing many of the council members.

    "He, it seemed like you were hiding a little bit of strength, but it is not going to help you," it said and brought down its hammer at me.

    My back was just a meter away from the wall, and I wanted to dodge the attack, but its attack was not something you could dodge, not because it was because it was powerful. Though it is a reason, there is another, the biggest.

    Its skills.

    The bastard was the most skilled enemy I had ever faced.

    Though I have shed against the Grand Lord, it was not a fight; the bastard had just sneak attacked me, and I have defended.

    CLANNNG!

    Once again, its huge hammer shed against my spear and sent me back, but not as expected as it was; I moved back barely two steps before I was able to stop myself, and this time, I had not vomited.

    "Surprised?" I asked, seeing the surprise shing in its cold hard eyes.

    CLANNNG

    "Ants don''t surprise me," it said through gritted teeth and attacked me, and once again, my spear shed, but this time something shocking had happened; I bore its attack without stepping back.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    That made the Grimm very angry, and it began tounch a barrage of attacks on me, which I was barely able to defend.

    I had not thought someone would be able to force me to this state after I had reached theplete limit. At every defense, I wanted to summon my shields and watch this bastard helplessly try to break through it, and the only reason I hadn''t done this was because I wanted to learn this from this bastard.

    What I am doing is very risky, but seeing the benefits, I will continue with this strategy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    More than ten minutes passed, and it still continued attacking me, changing the types of attacks every few minutes, some of which made things easier while others harder.

    I acted as if all the attacks were the same; they were affecting me at the same level. If I had shown their real result, then my shields would have already be active by now, and I don''t know whether I would be even fighting it.<sub> </sub>

    My shields will reveal my identity, and once it did, not many Grimms willing to fight me. I had a member of the coven running away the moment it realized who I was, and there was even a strict warning to those below Grand Lord for engaging me.

    CLANNNG!

    Its hammer came shed against my spear, sending thick snow lightning covering the hammer at me. It had covered me thoroughly in an instant before beginning to drill inside me.

    It is a powerful attack that would have frozen one''s body with numbness; even with all my energy resistance, I feel numb as this attack strike me.

    "I think we should stop me; it is clear you can''t defeat me. It is better we conserve our energy to fight against the other enemies," I said and looked at it with pleading eyes.

    Snort!

    "You can forget about that human; not even your deal body will leave today!" It said and brought down its hammer at me, and I usually moved my spear in defense.

    Half an hour passed, and I was quite shocked that I had survived for such a long time. I did not think I would; I had thought by now it would have already forced me to summon my shields, but I am still surviving.

    It is all due to the changes I am constantly making in my inheritance, which is helping me in defending against its attacks; not to mention, my ownbat style is also adapting, which by itself is a tremendous help.

    "Fuck!"

    The Grimm cursed as it stopped as ced its hammer down while it red at me with hate. "You are the most frustrating human I have ever met, even more than that bastard Leon," it said as it red at me with hate.

    "So, ready to give up now?" I asked with a smile, which clearly had a hint of tiredness. We had been fighting for more than two hours, and seeing how it had not been able to kill me yet, it had no option to give up.

    Well, I am not disappointed; I had a fulfilling battle that I am almost sad that it is ending.

    "Give up? No," it said with a shake of its head while smiling at me toothily. "I have one more move, which I don''t use except when I am in mortal danger ore against the enemies, who could pose a mortal danger to me in a rtive future," it said, and I began to sense something terrifying out of it.

    "You can''t be using that?" I asked with a visible fear in my eyes. "It might give you strength but leave you weakened afterward; this is not something you want," I said in a pacifying tone while casting a faint nce to the left.

    "It is your own fault, human," it said as she shook its head with a sigh. "You are good, and given your strength; there is a slight chance that you might be able to take that step here, and I could not allow even the slightest chance,"

    "As for the risk associated with it, you don''t have to worry about that. I have little something that will help me recover in a short time," it said, faintly ncing to the left.

    The second more passed, and the cracking dam sted open.

    BANG!

    The blood-red aura sted out of its body. It had burned its essence, converting it into power that had shaken me to my core.

    I am sure, with such power, it would definitely be able to exchange moves against a Grand Lord for a minute at the least.

    "Now, it is time for you to die, Human!" it said and raised its hammer and brought it down at me with such power that is enough to crush anyone below Grand Lord, even me, if it hit me, but unfortunately, it is not going to happen.

    "Stop!" I said, and the rules obeyed.

 Chapter 2846 Clue I

    "Michael," said Simon; the Grimm was not the only one that had frozen up, but also Simon, who had materialized behind the Grimm like a ghost to attack Grimms.

    "As you can see, I had everything under control. Though I appreciate your efforts to save me," I said before I released him from my strings and turned to the Grimms, who were bound in my strings.

    "It was a good fight; I have learned a lot through it," I said and even had a smile on my face. In return, it is giving me hate, its eyes full of it that, if it could materialize in fire, I would be burned to ashes in less than a moment.

    "You should be satisfied with such an end," I said, seeing its unwilling expression; it was struggling hard, pushing more and more of its powerful burning essence toward my strings to turn them to the crispn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "It is a problem with your Grimms; you never get satisfied, and unfortunately, I could not do anything about that," I said with a sigh and touched its chest, and the next second, it disappeared.

    I turned to the other person, who had been staring at me for quite a while. "I am quite surprised you stayed," I said to him, and I really am after saving him; I thought he would run away as far away from the battle as possible.

    "I am not an ungrateful bastard!" he replied while ring at me, "You are not," I said back, which made his re even more intense with clear anger.

    "I hope you will not bind me again, Michael. I do not like the feeling of it," he said through gritted teeth before closing his eyes, and when he opened them, they became calm; there were barely any emotions in them.

    "It was for your own safety, Simon," I said before walking away.

    The battle is finished; there is no use in staying anymore. It could be said that I have already wasted precious time fighting the Grimm, the time which I would have used in collecting more murals and pasting my seals on more ss walls, which I don''t know whether will turn helpful or not.

    Within a few seconds, I walked far enough that I could not feel Simon''s soul sense on my back anymore.

    I may not have said it, nor I will ever to that bastard, but I am quite impressed by him. Not many people would have done what he did.

    Most would have run away seeing the enemy''s power, and he had plenty of chance in the two hours, but he did not. Instead, he stayed and even attacked, atst, seeing me in danger, knowing there was less than a 1% chance of his rescuing me and nearly 100% chance of him dying.

    Not many people have such courage.

    A few minutes passed, and one of the most powerful Grimm under the Grand Lord ss died, turned into the essence rose. It is quite a regret the bastard did not have a bloodline; if it had, its essence would have helped the garden tremendously.

    Not that my garden needed it, but always wee, especially now when I primmed the nts in my core once again.

    I have collected all the resources I will need for my breakthrough, and there are thousands more in the boxes that will be useful to others. I was lucky enough to get enough growth energy Grimms to grow and harvest the resources I needed.

    The extra resources are wonderful breakthrough resources, and I will give them to any human who I think is close to a breakthrough.

    Now, I have once again primed the garden, removed even more nts, and nted a few new seeds. These I have done with an eye on the future.

    I have learned through experience that the sooner you begin to prepare for the future, the greater benefits you will have. For others with my power, the next stage may be the final one, but too few like me or close to me, it is not the case.<sub> </sub>

    After seeing all those inheritances and reading the books, I know I could reach that level, and the only thing I need is time.

    Hun!

    Once again, I saw the murder through the ss wall, a Grimm killing a human; it immediately wiped away the silly thoughts in my mind and immediately forced me to think of the present rather than the future, where I have a habit of wonder off.

    I wish I could say this is a rarity, but it is verymon; both races, when theye across each other, will try to kill each other.

    They would not give up, even when the enemy had simr strength; it would instead increase killing intent in their heart, just like it had happened with the Grimm I had just. Even after fighting for more than two hours, instead of giving up, it burned its essence to kill me.

    A few more hours passed, and I came across a couple of humans and Grimms, all of whom I had killed. Some of them had delicious bloodlines, which have helped me tremendously, and the new seeds I have nted have quickly reached the level of High-Grandmaster.

    This ce had made quite a number of High-Grandmasters, more than what I made in the project or even Grimms through there, which is bad for us but also great for me; their essence roses and the bloodlines have been more than helpful.

    Thinking of essence roses, I couldn''t turn to my clone, which was working on the inheritance. If it hadn''t been working on the inheritance, I would have had it process all the essence roses; I have collected quite a few of them, and it is time for me to turn them into those amazing things.

    It was the twenty-third hour when the glittering ss walls appeared and disappeared, closing the old routes, bringing out the new ones and with few Grimms and humans on different sides.

    Hun!

    I moved to deal with the Grimms when suddenly I stopped; it could be said I froze for a moment before a big bright smile appeared on my face.

    I turned my back and looked at the wall that appeared behind me; this wall was special because it was the first wall that appeared to have the seal, which I had ced on it about five hours ago.

    "Die human!"

    I was looking at studying the mural when a frown appeared on my face as a huge Crockman appeared in front of me and swung its ax with the full power of the High Grandmaster.

    BANNNG!

    "Fuck off!" I said, and as if a cannonball collided against the Grimm, it sted off and crashed against the ss wall at left.

    I did not spare even a nce at the Grimm before turning back to the mural or, rather, the ss wall with my seal.

    The mural is different than what it had earlier, which is not surprising. I quickly copied it, and it appeared on a different corner of my core.

    The mural on the wall is like others; it cannot connect but is part of the same story. Still, I felt it is an important piece and would help me in solving this puzzle in a big way.

 Chapter 2847 Clue II

    "The second one," it had not been half an hour since I had found the wall with the seal when I found the second one.

    This one did not just appear but had already been present, and looking at the number on the seal, it is one which I had pasted on the wall in the first hour of arriving.

    The mural immediately appeared beside the first mural of the seal I found earlier.

    There are over five thousand murals in my core, each unconnected to the other. I have tried different formations and methods, but they are too different that even now, I feel it will be difficult for me to get out of the maze within a week.

    Unless, of course, I could randomly find the exit but seeing the way this maze is designed, that would unlikely happen.

    Someone had put a great mind into designing this maze; the creator was intelligent as well as powerful. I could feel the restrictions around me for the methods that I didn''t have. With the power of those entered, the only way this method could be solved is by the rules of the creator.

    Currently, I have five thousand eight hundred and fifty-two pieces of the mural in my core, and each minute they increase.

    Their number would be six thousand by the time the day was over, and the chances of two connecting did not seem much better than before. Though now I have hope, which is different than the chances, which are mathematical in nature, hope is not.

    Till now, I have not found a concrete way to solve this maze, but there is hope, and this is only the first day; I don''t think even Grand Lords here would be able to solve this maze in a day.

    Despite having all these pieces, not a single one connects to the other, which frustrated me, but also made me feel awe.

    This is not something anybody could do; as creating a story is easy, even those with a shred of creative talent could do it with enough time but creating a story that is so vast that one could not connect two pieces, even after collecting the thousands, is something else.

    Finally, a day passed, and I had expected I have collected over six thousand pieces of murals and found four walls with the seals.

    There was no change aside from the disappearance of the walls, which happened every hour. It had brought a single human, who nodded at me and went on her own away.

    I did not tarry either; I was moving fast through the maze, collecting more and more pieces of murals, especially those on the wall where my seals were present.

    A few hours passed, and I collected a few more thousand pieces of murals and fought some more Grimms. Two were interesting enough that I had spent more than ten minutes fighting before killing them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They gave quite a lot of nutrition to my core, too, maturing another group of stainless lotuses to the High-Grandmaster ss. It is one of the resources that I hadn''t taken out or stopped the supply of growth energy, nor I ever would.

    This is a resource that is always going to be in use, just like the fruits of the metal essence tree and a mysterious tree that produces growth energy.

    Currently, I am at my core with an excited smile on my face. I rarelye inside my core, especially with this amount of concentration.

    As enemies are everywhere and they have a different methods in their arsenals, the stealthy ones are the most dangerous, they just need to attack me with one powerful attack, and it would be game over for me.

    Still, this moment is worth taking a risk; I think I have finallye across the mural that will connect with the other.<sub> </sub>

    "This one," I said with a smile and connected the new piece of the mural with the one I found a few hours ago.

    The moment I connected the pieces, they became one; they did not be one magically, but one could see the continuation of the story through them.

    Hun!

    As I read the story through the mural, I saw another piece connected could be connected to it and brought it, and as I had expected, it connected, and the story became even bigger.

    ?

    I looked around but found no other piece that could be connected, but it did not disappoint me. It is already surprising that I was able to connect the three pieces, and all three murals are from the ss walls that had my seals.

    Seeing the murals connecting, my heart is now filled with even greater hope.

    Till now, I have been only collecting the murals, but now I have connected them; I am sure, if I collect and connect enough, I will be able to find a way to get out of this ce.

    With that thought, I opened my eyes and began moving again, and in just two hours, I had connected two groups of murals, with one group having four murals in them; like the first, all of them are from the glittering ss walls that had my seals.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I collected a few murals when I suddenly stopped; it was a mural that had stopped me.

    It was not a mural that had my seal, nor was it the connecting, but still, it had stopped me. The scene painted is something else; it instantly captured my attention and forced me to stop.

    There are less than ten murals to have done that here, and this is the most intense among them all and gruesome.

    The mural depicts the scene of murder; the painter had painted it with such skills that I felt like it was happening in front of me. I could feel what they were feeling, and before I realized it, I found myself clutching my chest.

    It took me a while to clear my emotions, but even after that, I did not move; I kept staring at the mural for nearly ten minutes, a time I had only given to Grimm before I had forced my legs to move.

    All the murals are painted to the greatest artistic standards, but some, like that mural of murder, have even surpassed those standards. I very much wished I could take that mural, but unfortunately, it is not possible; not even Grand Lord could do anything to the glittering ss.

    A minute after that, I stopped again as I found another connecting piece. I immediately connected it to the first connecting piece, making it a four-piece long mural, like the second mural.

    Time passed, and with the passing of time, I found more and more pieces that connected, and I am not the only one; both Grimms and the humans have begun to find them.

    I have already seen marks of others on the glittering walls; nearly every wall had marks, and some had hundreds of them.

    I have discovered that the walls do not need borate seals; one could even paste their aura on it, and it will remain.

 Chapter 2848 Survive I

    One and a half days had passed since I came to the maze, and I am collecting and connecting the murals; I have already formed over twenty groups, with one group having thirteen murals.

    I feel like it wouldn''t be long; before long, I will see something concrete.

    I am not only making progress in the maze, but I am also making great progress in my inheritance which is most important. I am making great strides, as I have expected, and if nothing goes wrong, then by tomorrow evening, I will have the inheritance ready.

    I hope by then, I will be able to get out of this maze, but that is likely the case, even after me making such progress.

    The progress may seem big, but it is quite small considering the sheer number of murals this ce has, and not to mention I am finding news each minute.

    I have already collected more than ten-thousand pieces of murals, and their numbers just keep increasing. It would have been great if the murals have repeated, but it is not; only ss walls are being repeated and not the murals.

    It makes this extremely difficult, but not that I can do about it other than try to solve it to the best of my abilities.

    A few more hours passed, and I have killed a few more Grimms, which I have to say were quite powerful.

    I have already noticed that the Grimms on the second day are far stronger than on the first, and in these past few hours, I have encountered more High-Grandmasters than the Grandmasters and all the Grandmasters I have encountered were the group of High-Grandmasters.

    It is not just with the Grimms but also with humans.

    The reason for this happening is simple; people are getting killed. There is no mercy; if youe across the enemy, there is going to be the fight. You need to be strong to kill the energy or at least defend against it to survive.

    Not all are.

    It is the reason thest seven challenges are so difficult; there is no mercy. If youe across a strong enemy, then you will die.

    Even with all my strength, I could notpletely guarantee that I would survive as in front of the Grand Lord, I am nothing. I already know there are two Grimm Grand Lords here; the Grimm I had killed were more than happy to share this information.

    There was nothing I could do about it other than hope that those two woulde across the single Grand Lord we have in this maze, and she kills them.

    Yes, we, too, got a Grand Lord in this ce; I was quite surprised when I came to know about it, especially the identity of that person. She was not a council member and was behind in my list of people who could make a breakthrough into the Grand Lord.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Though, I shouldn''t be surprised; the opportunities of this ce could work magic, not to mention that woman is quite talented.

    I know it because I have worked on her and have her detailed meta-scan in my core.

    I decided not to think about it, as I had no control. My time would be better spent if I focused more on murals; it is through them I will be able to get out and thus will be safe from the Grand Lords of the Grimm race.

    Five more hours passed, and I collected even more murals while connecting them some more.<sub> </sub>

    Unlike before, it seemed to be frustrating me; no matter how many murals I have connected, I am not seeing a way out.

    Maybe I am being too hasty with how closely I am getting to finishing my inheritance.

    I wish I had gone out through that door. If I had then, I would be in Pyramid, working on my inheritance, and might even be making a breakthrough in the safety of the Pyramid.

    I might be dead, killed by the Grimm the moment I got out; it is for that reason I did not get out, and even with the mood I am in, I still think staying was a wise choice.

    A few minutes passed, and I stopped as I came across another exemry mural; this one was not showing any war or carnage but a small oasis in a barren desert.

    The mural felt calming to look at, and I looked at it for more than five minutes before I began to move again.

    Another half an hour passed when I suddenly stopped with horror on my face. I knew there were chances of this happening but did not wish it would happen.

    I immediately calmed my mind and stopped my clone from working on inheritance; what was happening was far more important than the inheritance.

    It is a question of life and death.

    Thousands of thoughts raced down my mind, and my clone''s mind before one idea appeared acted. I begin to move toward the right; I am always moving left, but now, if I want to survive, I have to move right.

    Barely a second passed when a. huge Grimm appeared in my view; it was the vast soul sense of the Grimm that I had sensed, and now it had appeared in front of me with its cold eyes locking me in.

    "Another human," it said, and with a casual tone and waved its huge hand; from it, a tiny spark of energy had released, morphing into a long violet needle that came at me with a speed that I could not track.

    BANNNNG!

    The needle appeared in front of me like it was teleported, and a momentter, a deafening sound rang out with a powerful shockwave that was powerful enough to seriously injure the High-Grandmasters.

    "Hahahaha¡­."

    A clear surprise appeared on the face of the Grimm, but soon it turned into thunderousughter that did not stop for a minute.

    Theughter of the Grimms stopped as it became serious as it looked at me.

    "Michael Zaar, we met," it said, and the all-epassing aura of Grand Lord bore down on me.

 Chapter 2849 Survive II

    It is the Bearman; the bastard did not even take even a second to recognize me the moment I revealed my shields.

    Its aura is nowpletely on me, and so are its eyes. I feel as if a colossal mountain is pressing down on me, and regretfully, things are worse than that.

    There is at least a chance to survive if the colossal mountain is pressing down on me, but here, there is almost none.

    In front of such might, I could do nothing; all my methods and tricks were useless as it would be able to crush through them with sheer might. Still, like a butterfly in a storm, I will try to survive with my all; I am not going to hand myself to this bastard, no matter how bleak my chances are.

    "Aege," I said in a casual voice as possible as the mountainous pressure bore down me. "It is Grand Lord Aege, Zaar," it replied with a spark of anger lightning in its eyes for a moment for the disrespect.

    "What, are you going to me kill me for the disrespect?" I asked with a hint of a dare in my voice. "Hehe, you are going to die alright, but it will not be an easy death as you are expecting." It said.

    "You have killed a lot of our people; I don''t think anyone had killed as much as our powerhouses as you have, and for it, you are going to pay," it added with a cruelugh covering his mouth.

    "I am waiting," I replied.

    Immediately, I felt the aura getting heavier; it became so powerful that I had nearly hunched in my ce before stabilizing myself.

    For a second, it just looked before twitching its giant stubby fingers from which I think violet bloodline energy hade out.

    "I have heard so many things about your famed shields; let''s see how it could hold against this little attack of mine,"

    "Nine Spheres of Ydres," it said, and the violet energy quickly transformed into the huge nine balls; each ball was three times the size of my head and had rippling patterns across their surface.

    "First,"

    It said, and immediately, the first violet ball came at me. Its speed is not fast, much slower than the needle earlier, but the power it held is shocking that even someone as powerful as Krah, the Blizzard Werewolf, would get crushed to death by it.

    BANNNG!

    The ball of violet energy crashed against my shields; I felt a huge shock and staggered back. I could feel my internal getting damaged by the shock of the attack, but I did not care for it.

    The ball of violet energy had not disappeared after the crash but dissolved into energy and seeped into my shields, wanting to break them from the inside.

    My shields have lighted up like a sun, and numerous formations activated as they dealt with the powerful bloodline energy of Grand Lord, which seemed to bear a great hunger and wanted to consume everything. If my shields had been amon defensive method, they would have disappeared in an instant.

    "Not even a scratch; I am impressed," said the Bearman.

    This time, there is no anger in its eyes, instead mirth. As if it is looking at castle of sand made by the child and pressing a finger against it, there is no doubt it could destroy the castle easily; it is just looking at much force it would need for its own amusement.

    "Let''s see whether this second ball could do anything to your shields," it said and sent the second ball, which also came with the same speed as the first ball.<sub> </sub>

    If I were simpleton, I would have felt relieved seeing that, but I am not, and my methods see everything behind the fa?ade of the attack, and it scared the shit out of me because this attack is far more powerful than the attack before.

    BANNNG!

    The ball of violet energy crashed against my shields, and the sound produced was much louder than before.

    Puh!

    I vomited the blood as I staggered; the physical injuries did not give me as much pain as I felt when I saw the first crack appears, and that was just a starting; as the ball dissolved and energies drilled into my shield, the cracks began to spread rapidly.

    This is the power of the Grand Lord; a High-Grandmaster would not be able to damage my shields to such a degree, especially after the boosts I have got.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It is very hard to do, but it is not much of a challenge to a Grand Lord; they represent the apex power, and everything below them is ants, bearing a challenge small as it could be considered an honor, but the honor does not save lives.

    It did not take long for the cracks to cover a quarter of the shields, and they are spreading even faster than before.

    Seeing my expressions, the smile on the Grimms face became even brighter; I am a prize, and killing me would receive an honor. It is not the first time I have been attacked by a Grand Lord, but the Bearman, who will have the honor of killing me.

    The Bearman is barely able to keep the happiness inside its heart as it was able to aplish a thing that its senior failed to achieve.

    The cracks crossed 50% and still spreading across the shields; they are like tides, crushing everything in their paths as they spread. I have activated the final burst, but as I had expected, it is barely able to affect the spread of the cracks.

    By the end of the ninth second, the cracks have stopped spreading, but by that time, they have covered 93% of my shields.

    "Your shields are really good, as they say, Zaar; I did not think I would have been able to make a single crack on them if I had used everything bit of power I have when I was a High-Grandmaster," it said as the third ball moved forward.

    "Unfortunately, I am not a High-Grandmaster anymore, but a mighty Grand Lord," it said, saying thest word a little too loudly as it sent the third ball of energy at me.

    ''Forth Burst!'' I did not hold back and nor I hid as I burned my essence.

    The power I had never felt before bursting out of my body; it was so great that even I have got surprised by it, and if I had been looking at Grimm, I would have seen a look of surprise shing into its eyes too, which made it increase the power of attack, that I immediately noticed.

    Still, the surprise of the power inside me did not disappear; it is truly too huge.

    It is the first time I have burned the essence since I have reached theplete limit, and I think I now have a power that is extremely close to the Grand Lord, but it is still not the power of the Grand Lords and would not help me survive it.

    If it had been slightly more, above that invisible limit, I might have been able to do something, but now, I could do nothing.

 Chapter 2850 Caging The Curse

    BANNNNG!

    The ball crashed against the shields, and all the cracks that had been healed immediately began to appear; within a second, the cracks covered half of the shields, and they were spreading fast.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Bastard!" I cursed loudly as I wiped my mouth of the blood; this bastard had not only increased the power of its attack when I had burned my essence but also a moment before it had crashed against the shields, and the increase in power had been huge.

    If it had not been for that, then my shield, being powered by my essence, wouldn''t be able to crack so easily.

    I had a power very close to the Grand Lord, and with such power powering up the shield, even Grand Lord would need to use substantial power to break through my shields, and the bastard did.

    I am angry at what the bastard had done but also helpless to do anything other than wait for that one small opportunity.

    The cracks kept spreading, and I poured more and more burning essence into my shields. I had stopped holding back; it would be an idiocy to do that in front of a powerful opponent such as this.

    Finally, I was able to stop the cracks, but there was no joy on my face; the cracks had covered 98% of the shields, and I was nearly drained of the essence.

    I can''t remember thest time I drained my essence in such a short time because it had nothing happened. I had never drained my essence in less than three seconds.

    "Good, you are good; such powerful defense, no wonder even Grand Lords weren''t able to kill you," said Aege, and there was no mirth in its eyes, but a killing intent, and it made no motion hide it. It is for me to see and understand how much it wants to kill me.

    "Now, I would truly be impressed; if you are able to defend against this attack," it said, and before I could say anything, it had sent the fourth ball at me.

    It came like the other balls, but like before, I had no other method to defend. My shields remained in tatters; I had used all my bursts, and all my essence had been drained.

    BOOOOM!

    The Fourth ball crashed into my shields, and my shields exploded; it was not the ball that sted the shields, but I did. It helped in diverting all the force of the attack; in exchange, I have ended up damaging my strings, but I could not think about that right now.

    It took a couple of seconds for the air to clear, and when it did, a genuine surprise shed in the eyes of the Grimm.

    "You are still standing," it said, looking at me from up to down.

    I may be standing, but it is taking all my strength for me to do that. I am injured from head to toe; there is not a single part of my body that is not bleeding.

    The external injuries may look bad, but they are nothingpared to the internal ones; the only reason I am standing and even breathing is because of the couple of formations that lit up and sent lifesaving nutrition and energies to me.

    It is the only reason why; I am even able to maintain the armor on my body.

    "What are you waiting for? Kill me," I said after I saw Grimm staring at me with a smile on its face. "Not yet, Zaar; you are not blessed enough to get a clean death," it said with augh, and a small transparent bottle appeared in its hand.

    "This little thing is called ''ck tar''; it is a gift from old snake." "He had said this thing would make the enemy wish he was never born; a curse that loves to consume the core,"

    "Enjoy the hell Zaar," said the Grimm with augh and threw the bottle at me.<sub> </sub>

    The bottle came in fast and stopped above my head before its cap lit up, and a ck tarry substance inside came out.

    I shuddered the moment I felt its aura, and it was not just me; even the Grimm shuddered, and I felt it covering itself with an invisibleyer of energy.

    Old snake is one of the most dangerous Grand Lords out there; even Matron Mavis became extremely cautious whenever it is around. She had suffered through its methods and most other Grand Lords we have. Even that dangerous curse my mother and I had was from the old snake.

    As the ck, tarry substance came out, it immediately took the shape of a tiny snake and came at me; the closer it came, the more powerful its menacing presence would feel.

    I tried to get away, but I was bound by the Grimm''s energy; it was so powerful that I could not even move from its spot.

    Sharr!

    The snake appeared in front of my chest and stopped; a momentter, it made the most realistic sound, like a snake, before drilling inside me.

    My weakened defenses were barely able to stop me for a second before it was inside my body, and I shuddered visibly; I nearly fell down, and the only reason I did not was because of the Grimms energy, which was holding me up like a puppet.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    As I had expected, the moment the cursed snake entered inside me; it went for my core, and at the same time, another thing had happened; thirteen formations stored in a building corner of my core lit up at the same time.

    I have born with the curse; it had be sentient inside me.

    I may not know as much as an old snake about the curse, but I know plenty, and there is no way I would let another curse afflict me.

    I have designed the defenses inside my very inheritance; those defenses are lying dead right now, but I have a backup. These thirteen formations are powerful defenses against the curse, more powerful than I have created those inside my Inheritance.

    Before the curse could even reach my core, the runes began toe out of it, and they went toward the snake.

    As they appeared beside me, the snake stopped for a moment but did not do anything; seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I have a curse constitution, and these formations are made to work with its power; the constitution itself is derived from the power of the curse that the old snake has created.

    So, with such power cloaking it, the snake was barely able to sense the formations before they started to surround the snake while it moved toward my core as nothing had happened.

    It did not take long for it to reach my core and when it, it opened its mouth, which began to be big and soon became big enough to swallow the core.

    BAMM!

    As it did, it moved to swallow the core, but right at the next moment, its huge head crashed against the wall of the cage that formed around it.

 Chapter 2851 Escape

    "Ahhhhh¡­"

    I screamed loudly while the powerful chaotic curse energy burst out of my body; it was so powerful that the Grimm had reinforced the energy protection around it unconsciously.

    ''Damn!''

    I cursed loudly in my mind; just when I thought everything was under my control, it happened.

    Bang Bang Bang

    I had just stopped the curse from swallowing my core by caging it when it went mad; the calm snake exploded in size and now is struggling against the cage. The formation inside increases their power constantly, without care for the resources they are burning for it.

    Even with all the preparations, I was barely able to hold the curse in the cage, which seemed to be getting powerful by the second.

    I have been warned by the Grand Lords not to underestimate the old snake, and I did not, but still, the power of its creation has truly shocked me.

    I would not have been shocked if the old snake had been here powering this thing, but it is not. It is just its creation, a frightful, wonderful, powerful creation, which would destroy me if I did not keep it contained inside the cage.

    I am constantly making changes in the cage as I get more and more data about the curse, and in just a few seconds, I have got a lot.

    What shocked me the most was the method the old snake had used to create this curse. The old snake did not make many efforts to hide; it could be said it had kept bare to scare the enemies who might get afflicted by it.

    The old snake had used a sacrificial type of method to craft the core; it had sacrificed thousands of monsters for the curse.

    Harnessing their essence and their soul power, along with their resentment, which creates a strong soul attack. I am very fortunate that this curse tried to eat my core first; if it had attacked me with resentment like it is doing inside the cage, things would have been far more dangerous than right now.

    Not that they are less dangerous; I am perfectly aware of what would happen if the slightest power of the curse leaked out of the cage.

    "Kill me!" I shouted in a guttural voice filled with extreme pain before went back to screaming again.

    "Not yet, Zaar, not yet." Replied the Grimm Grand Lord with its voice full of joy. "You have killed too many of us to have any mercy,"

    "This curse will ground your bones and melt your soul." "I am recording everything, and when I get out, it will be yed across all your servers, a reminder of how futile your resistance against us and what happens to those who dare to resist,"

    ''The bullshit,'' I said inside me while casting a nce inside my core for a fraction of a second at a clock, waiting for the only way that could save it.

    Surviving against this bastard is a near-impossible task, but notpletely impossible. I could survive; I just needed to y my cards right, at perfect timing.

    Since it had appeared, everything had gone ording to the n, and once again, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for having a notorious reputation among the Grimms. If I had been one of themon High Grandmasters, the bastard would have killed me and moved on, but I am not.

    I have killed a huge number of Grimms, and no one is able to match my number, not even Jill, Ellen, or Rai. I am talking about the official number that Grimms have and not the real ones; if the Grimms truly knew how many of their powerful I had killed, they would go mad in a fury.<sub> </sub>

    More than half of the powerhouses I have killed were in ruins, where no one was there to record, and I have always been quite discreet with my kills.

    Once again, I increased the pitch of my screams, made it as painful as possible, and made the aura of the curse even denser. I also increase the power anti-soul measure; not that Grimm dared to touch the curse with its soul sense, but I like to be careful.

    I once again cast a nce at the clock and focused on the cage; the curse is trying different methods to break out, and each one is more dangerous than before.

    I am handling the curse antics but also preparing for the worse or thest method that it will try. I could already guess what it was, and with my current preparations, I could not protect myself if it tried that, but slowly, I am building defenses against it.

    Looking at the bastard, I have already decided that I will not y with my enemy. I have picked up this habit, but I will stop it if I survive.

    Considering how I am nning on escaping the clutches of this bastard, other smart enemies might also use such methods; the best way to stop them is to kill them as soon as possible.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Hun!

    The curse suddenly split into thousands of parts and moved toward walls of the cage before sticking to the runes. For a few moments, nothing had happened before suddenly; these thousands of parts zed with power and melted the runes, copsing the cage in an instant.

    ''Interesting,'' I thought as I saw that; this one was the strongest of their attacks, each part of the curse projected an immense amount of power; it broke the runes and made the cage copse.

    It is not a single cage that is caging this curse; I would be an idiot to depend upon a single cage. There areyers areyers of it, and every second, theseyers get stronger as I continue to make the changes with the data, I am getting about it.

    "One minute," said my clone; I did not have to ask what it was talking about.

    The thing will happen right after one minute, and for it, I have to be prepared. I don''t know whether it is known about or cracked the pattern; I did not dare to think about it because if it knows about it, then I am fucked.

    So, I screamed even louder and created a cursed aura so powerful that it would not dare toe close to it. To make a fake aura, I had to injure myself even more than I am, and I did without a doubt.

    I want it to do nothing other than enjoy the agonizing screamed of its hated enemy, and my act seemed to me work as its eyes lit up with great joy when the curse changed its form to mes and began to burn me while I screamed hoarsely in pain.

    Seconds ticked, and before I knew it, less than ten seconds had remained; seeing that, I intensified my act even further.

    Soon, only three seconds remained, one more passed, and now only two remained; when I stopped breathing and with me dead, the curse also disappeared from my body.

    "Dead, finally!"

    The Grimm said with a smile, but the very next second, its expressions changed as if it understood something, and I felt the vast power of the Grand Lord pressing on me, breaking my bones and squishing my flesh.

    The attack came suddenly, but just as it came, it disappeared along with the Grimm, who was now nothing more than a blurry behind the glittering ss wall.

 Chapter 2852 Vaporize

    I don''t know what the Grimm might be feeling right now, but happiness is not one of those things; at thest second, it had understood everything, but it was toote.

    The walls appeared like they did every hour; they changed exactly every hour, and there was aplex pattern in the ce they would be appearing, it took a few hours, but I was able to solve that puzzle.

    It is the reason why I changed my position the moment I sensed it and used everything I had, from words to my shield, to stay on the spot.

    From my vast experience, I know how Grimms behave; this bastard behaved exactly as I had thought it would; it even maintained the same distance as I had expected, which made things easy.

    ''I should deal with these injuries,'' I said, looking at my grave injuries; I was injured before, but at thest moment, the Grimm had injured me even further. It not looked like it, but my condition was very bad; if I left it as it was, I could die.

    I did not immediately begin, instead took aplete stock of injuries.

    My bones are crushed, and my skin split in hundreds of ces; thest attack of Grimm had even harmed my soul, and on top of that, with drained essence, it could be said that I am pretty fucked; normal healing methods are pretty useless to me right now.

    Not to mention, there is a dangerous curse present in my body, but I decided not to think about it after handling its responsibilities to my core.

    The first thing I have to do is replenish my essence, which is easier said than done but still possible. I have some precious''s resources that will help me replenish my essence; once I have replenished a quarter of my essence, healing my injuries wouldn''t be any problem.

    Hun!

    I was about to begin when suddenly a Grimm appeared and saw me; its eyes lit up; my eyes lit up too, especially after I had sensed its aura.

    "It seemed like someone had left an unfinished job; let me finish it," it said and appeared in front of me and brought down its club with the full power of the High Grandmaster.

    BANNG!

    A deafening bang rang out as the club crashed down, but it did not crash down on me but against the red energy cover covering me, which the attack was not able to crack. The only thing it had left a small ripple, which, too, had disappeared.

    "Thank you, Nero," I said; a cute little thing appeared beside me, which the Bullman looked at with great shock.

    "Now, be a sweetheart and take the guest home," I asked, "Sure, father," replied Nero and looked at Bullman with a smile that made me stagger back for some reason.

    "Little monster, I will kil"

    Before the words could fully form the lips of giant Bullman, light red energy covered it, and it disappeared, appearing inside my core, where the runes have be climbing on its body a momentter.

    I was about to consume a very precious resource, but since the Grimm arrived, I don''t have to; it will do the job much better quicker than the resource I was about to consume would have done.

    Buzz!

    Soon, the harvest began, and in less than two minutes, the Grimm had turned to husk while the faint stream of strengthening energy released into my body.

    Since I had reached theplete limit, the strengthening essence had stopped, but now it hase as I have lost essence, and strengthening is the best thing I have evere across to replenish.

    I begin to feelfortable feeling as my essence begins to replenish; at the same time, the strengthening essence begins to heal my injuries. The resource wouldn''t have been able to do that, but the strengthening essence could.

    Soon, the essence disappeared, and I slowly got up; nearly all my essence replenished, what little bit remained would be replenished within a day.

    "Next time we meet, I will kill you," I said to the Grimm while waving my hand to the blurry figure, which is still present on the other side, likely looking at me.<sub> </sub>

    I did not waste much time on it; my clone had already gone back to working on inheritance while I focused on thest problem, the curse.

    Buzz!

    The formations I have developed in my inheritance activated and connected with the formations from my core, forming defenses so tight that the curse would have a very hard time breaking it.

    I have designed both formations in such a way that they will strengthen each other. If my armor had been full power earlier, I would have dealt with the curse, not just continued to cage it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the formation inside my core and inheritance linked, they acted.

    A stream of runes begins to release from the walls and move toward the curse, which is still trying to break through. The curse did not react to the runes as if it had not sensed them, even when the runes began to paste across its body.

    Thousands of runes begin to paste across the curse, then thirty-two secondster, a dense formation forms across the curse and its different parts.

    I looked at the formation and took a deep breath.

    I checked the defenses of the cage because what I was going to do right now was very dangerous, and I needed the perfect defense if things went south.

    Buzz!

    ''Everything is perfect,'' I said as I looked at the cage and activated the formation covering the curse.

    Blinding radiance burst out of the runes; it was so bright that even I could not see anything through it.

    This radiance is a special curse eradicating energy I have developed; the formation will form a domain around the curse and vaporize it.

    Its sounds quite simple, but it is not; it is also very dangerous.

    The curse really proved to be something that the old snake made; it is very powerful, but my energy is not weakling either.

    Slowly but surely, it begins to vaporize the curse; the curse sensing its end begins to get vtile fast. It started on the final option, but I had already predicted that, and runes lit up and began to stabilize this vtility.

    The formations were not able to stop the vtility, nor had I expected them to; them slowing down it already more than enough.

    Time passed as the curse got vaporized, and at the same time, it became more and more vtile despite the efforts of formation, which only slowed down the process by a little.

    BANNNG

    Neen secondster, the vtility reached its peak, and the curse exploded, rattling and cracking the wall of one cage after another.

    The explosion of the curse was so powerful that it had cracked eightyers of cages, leaving only the ninth one fine. If it had cracked, then I would have suffered consequences, bad consequences.

    Sigh!

    I took a sigh of relief and began to clear away the residue of the curse; it was powerful and dangerous. I have to clean it all before even thinking about removing the cages.

 Chapter 2853 Grandmaster Inheritance

    "All cleared," I said, and walls began to break into the runes and retreat back into my core. I have finally finished destroying every bit of residual curse that had remained after the explosion.

    That residue was powerful; it would have given me hell if a tinies bit had remained in my body.

    Soon, all the runes returned to my core, and I have turned back to the walls, resuming the recording of the murals.

    To my surprise, I immediately found two ss walls with my seals; one mural on them immediately connected to a group of murals, taking their number to eighteen from seventeen.

    I did not stay on my spot after I recorded; Io moved immediately; I am moving even faster than before, not staying in ce for even a moment.

    It is dangerous, but there is no other choice; going slow and cautious wouldn''t help me against the enemies like the Bearman. As for those below it, I am well capable of dealing with them, even now when I am not at my 100%.

    Before I knew it, two days had passed since I had stepped into the maze, and my chances of breaking it seemed much better than yesterday, but I still it was lesser than I would like.

    I should not be feeling that, considering it is only two days, but I couldn''t help it.

    Hun!

    Eighteen more hours passed, and I had collected another ten thousand new murals and over a thousand murals from the ss walls with the seals; it was that made me stop.

    Currently, I am in my core, looking at nearly two thousand murals I have gotten from the glittering ss walls with the seals.

    My eyes are especially looking at the group of murals to which I had just added another mural.

    Before, there were two groups of thirty-eight and sixty-one murals; the mural I found connected both groups, making it the biggest mural line with hundred murals.

    There was no magic, no light when a hundred murals connected, but I felt the storying alive. It transfixed me, but most importantly, for the first time, I felt like I had found a genuine clue to get out.

    I looked at what I presumed was a clue before turning to over thirty thousand public murals and began to search for the thing which this clue was trying to show me.

    It is a hard task, even with all the advantages; scanning through these thousands of general murals is no easy thing, but it is a way through which I could find a way out of the mural.

    An hour passed, and I am still looking; mural after mural passed by my eyes, but I was not seeing what I wanted to see. I wish I could use my clone, but it is busy with inheritance.

    "Found you!" I screamed as I looked at the mural.

    As I had expected, I had found what I was looking for, but it is iplete, which did not surprise me. If I am not wrong, I have only found a single piece; there are three more pieces I would need to find before I could get the way out of this mural.

    I did not waste any time and moved and began collecting more and more murals.

    I am happy to be finally found a concrete way, though there is also slight frustration about being wrong.<sub> </sub>

    ?

    Till now, I have thought that general murals are part of one vast story; I just need to find enough pieces to connect to the story, but I had obviously been wrong. The mural murals are not part of one vast story but a clutter, a useful clutter that holds the hint to get out of this maze.

    Another hour passed, and then a few more minutes when suddenly a smile lit across my face; it was not because of the hint but an even bigger thing.

    I have finally finished with my inheritance.

    After more than two years, I have finally finished with the Grandmaster Inheritance; it is the longest time I had ever taken to create any level of Inheritance, but the time I took was worth it as now, I can finally say that I am satisfied with what I have made.

    If I had wanted, I could have made a breakthrough months ago; I would have seeded and had gotten the power of the Grand Lord, but after seeing things like elemental core, I was not satisfied with it and continued working.

    For months, the work bore no fruit till I came here and went to that ce; with all the books, tomes, and scroll along with hundreds of examples of inheritance, I found what I was looking for, and after a few months, seeded in creating the inheritance that I could be fully satisfied with.

    I wish I could stop and celebrate, but I do not have time; I have to keep moving and collecting the murals.

    It is not the only thing I did; I have killed every Grimm I havee across; some I have even to the core as a guest; they have provided quite a lot of help, making my clone even more verdant.

    Twenty-two minutes after I had created the inheritance, I found another mural; this mural connected to the group, which already had nine murals, making it a hundred and providing me with another clue.

    This time I did not stop to search through the clutter; my clone is now free, and it could do that job while I searched for got more murals.

    It took my clone fifty-five minutes to find the mural from the clutter, immediately obtaining the second part. Now, I need to find two more, and I will have a way out of this maze.

    Before I knew it, it had been three days since I had entered the maze; I had wanted to get out of this maze in three days and make a breakthrough right after, but I am still searching for the way out.

    I may have fallen behind my target, but I do not want to fall too far behind. Today will be thest day; I will be in the maze.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hell, I want to finish before half a day is over.

    An hour passed, and I had collected enough murals to form another group of hundred; seeing the hint there, my clone began to search for the clutter.

    Hun!

    Just eleven minutes after that, a surprising thing happened; I had formed a mural thatpleted another group of hundred, I still hadn''t found the clutter mural for the third clue, and the fourth was ready; seeing that, a big bright smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    Though I did not stop, despite collecting all the hints.

    I don''t know; whether I would be able to find what I needed through the cluttered murals or if the four clues would be enough for me to find the way, I am sure they would be, but still, I continued moving and collecting the murals, so I would not lose any time if I were wrong.

    Thirteen minutes passed when my clone found the third mural through the clutter and immediately started on the final fourth.

 Chapter 2854 Out Through The Lake

    It took me just three minutes to find the final mural from the clutter; it couldn''t help but surprise me.

    Buzz!

    Though I was surprised, I did not waste any time; I have connected all the murals in the format the hints have told me, and the moment I did, it buzzed and lit up.

    For the first time, something like that happened, and it couldn''t help but bring a smile to my face. I am now sure I was right; seeing the light, all the doubts I had in my mind had disappeared.

    Soon, the light cleared, and a chart appeared in front of me, a chart showing a way to get out of this maze. I am a little disappointed that there won''t be a door opened directly in front of me, as it would save me from all the dangers I might fall into.

    It is something I have to ept, and looking at the chart; it did not seem like it would take a lot of time for me to find an exit.

    It took me a few minutes to study the chart fully, and once I was done, I began to move ording to its direction.

    Twenty minutes passed, and I had already crossed more than half of the distance to the exit point; I would have been faster if I had spent a few minutes fighting against a tough Grimm.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed when suddenly, I stopped, not because I had reached the exit point ore against a very powerful Grimm but came across very faint auras which are disappearing rapidly.

    The auras disappeared here quickly; in five minutes, even Grand Lords'' aura vanished; outside, it took years. There is a familiar aura of Grand Lord, that Bearman, but it is not that bastard aura that had surprised me, but another aura, which is weaker than it.

    It is a distinct aura of power; only two people possess it, Matron Mavis and Jill; only those two have the abyssal fire in our world.

    Matron Mavis is outside, which means it is Jill is the one who faced against the bastard, which couldn''t help but make me curse.

    I have first-hand experienced the power of that bastard and know how hard it is to survive against it; I was very lucky to survive it, but if anybody had a chance, then it is Jill.

    I refused to think of any other oue.

    I investigated for a few seconds before I moved again, this more cautious, despite knowing the chances of meing across them are small, seeing the walls have changed not long ago.

    Another twelve minutes passed when I finally stopped as I reached the exit point.

    In front of me is a mural where there is a crystal blueke, and in this crystal blueke, three scaly humans are fishing.

    "I hope it works," I said to myself and once again looked at the words before turning to theke.

    "Neaurasae Tib," I spoke the words described in a chart; the word means ''Lake let me in,'' but it seemed like nothing had happened, and I was about to try again when a faint shimmer spread across theke.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, and I walked to the mural, especially toward theke, which is an exit out of ce.

    I moved my leg into theke, and it went inside, and the next moment my whole body; the moment my whole body entered, I felt the water around me and swam up.

    "Ha!"

    I got out of the water and found myself in the oasis, with date trees and dunes of sand at a distance. Below me is a crystal blueke and a beautiful desert garden.<sub> </sub>

    I looked around the beautiful garden and did not take long to see the price.

    There are a hundred spheres of golden energies are floating in neat lines on the left side of the garden; the biggest one is big as my hand, while the smallest one is the size of my fingernail.

    The oasis had appeared many times in the top seven challenges. So, I know what these golden balls are; there are balls of boost, and the biggest contains the biggest boost.

    I have no intention of taking the boost right now, despite the risk that a person whoes after me could take the biggest boost.

    I know my core has been taking the boost, and I don''t know whether I will get it back; in such uncertainty, it would be wise to hold on.

    Doing that, I could lose big time if a lot of people came, but I have to take that leap of faith and hope not too many peoplee before I finish my business.

    As for the business, it is to make the breakthrough, of course.

    I wish I could make a breakthrough immediately, but that would not be wise. I am tired after three days of wakefulness, and many battles, not to mention I have notpletely recovered; I could not break through in such conditions.

    These conditions are not hard to resolve; I just need to sleep, and when I wake, I will be fully rested and recovered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With that thought, I brought out my spatial abode and went inside.

    The first thing I did entering my room was shower; I stayed inside the cascading cold water for more than fifteen minutes beforeing out.

    I worefortable clothes and brought out the feast my clone had cooked while I was in the shower. I only ate once in the past three days, and saying I am famished would be an understatement.

    I cleaned the tes faster than Ashlyn, and by the time I finished, I saw both Ashlyn and Nero looking at me with shock; feeling their gazes, I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.

    After dinner, I went to my room andy on the bed; before closing my eyes, I asked my clone to change the recovery formation. There are some formations that work better when I sleep and given their efficacy; I should be healing fully by the time I woke up five hourster.

    I closed my eyes and, within a minute, fell asleep; it was not sleep without a dream. I dreamed about my mother, who had yet to return from the ruin she had gone to.

    I woke up exactly five hourster; as I did, I did not stay on the bed even for a second and immediately went to the bathroom to freshen up before walking out of my room and the abode.

    Making the breakthrough out would be much safer than in the abode; the erged space makes things difficult in the breakthroughs, which are at a limit or close to it.

    The safe zone also had its problems.

    While one could not be attacked in the safe zones, there are plenty of ways one could disturb the breakthrough; many people have failed due to it.

    Thankfully, I have made the preparations.

    I have a formation that will save me from all the disturbance; it is also very hard to break; even a runemaster like me would need at least half a day to break through it.

    I immediatelyid down that formation before starting on the real work.

 Chapter 2855 Breakthrough I

    Tap!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I entered inside, and before reaching the center of the circle, as I did, I gently tapped on the ground. The next second, a beautifullyplex circr formation appeared on the floor.

    This is my breakthrough formation; I have been working on it for more than a year and a half, constantly refining it with every change.

    Now, it had transformed into a work of art that any rune-master would appreciate.

    I looked at the formation before waving my hand, and the resources appeared, so much and so precious that even Grand Lord would be shocked seeing them. Especially the resources like nine-colored matter, some of which I had brought out, but I don''t know whether it will be any of us.

    It is true that it held perfectpatibility with my core; it is the resource that represents it more, but I don''t think it will consume it in this breakthrough.

    I was not going to bring it but decided to take it out If my core would use the resource.

    Aside from the nine-colored resource, there are other precious resources, purple soul tresaie, and blood vigor roots; they are very powerful resources representing the soul and body, and they are at the Grand Lord grade; I had to trade quite a lot of things for these two.

    There are many other precious resources which I had traded and found, many of them being Grand Lord ss.

    Still, over 75% of herbal resources were provided by my own core; I had nted the resources I had needed for my breakthrough.

    Most important among them all are twenty-four blood-soul stainless lotuses and six metal essence fruits I had especially cultivated for my breakthrough.

    The resources have a shocking value that not many High-Grandmasters would be able to collect on their own, even if they searched for decades.

    I was only able to do that became of special circumstances and a few unique abilities.

    Aside from the herbal resources, there are other resources present here as well; the most important are twelve thumbnail-size violet-colored crystals. These are aznir crystals; they contain vast amount of mellowed energy that any powerhouse could consume easily.

    I am very lucky that I found these crystals; I had different huge-size crystals in mind, but to my luck, I had found them in the storage of the Grimm.

    The bastard had one hundred and nine crystals; I don''t know where the bastard had found them in such number.

    They are more valuable than the divine crystals; the energy contained in them is not only very powerful but could also be absorbed by anyone.

    I will not be getting any energy from outside; not even worldly energy, as this ce is isted, so no worldly energy. Even if I had ess to worldly energy, it wouldn''t have been enough; I would need something more.

    Thankfully, with the time I had, I have prepared for everything.

    Seeing everything was perfect, I did not waste any time and sat down in the center of the formation before activating it.

    Buzz!

    The formation activated, and the next second, I found myself lifting up in the air as the formation began to fold, and in just seven seconds, the formation turned spherical with runes and resources in every direction.

    As the formation turned into the green from the while; I initiated the breakthrough inside me. I looked at the majestic inheritance blueprint for onest time before I repelled back out as the breakthrough initiated inside me.

    The essence begins to extract from the formation, while some which were already filtered begin to mix some. Some essence had poured themselves into the runes and began to climb into my body.<sub> </sub>

    While the long time I needed with the Inheritance had a lot of disadvantages, there are some advantages as well. I got a long time working on the things like breakthrough formations when I was stuck on Inheritance. I worked for a long time on this and created something I am really proud of.

    The first thing breakthrough formations should do to aid in a breakthrough is increase the chances of the host who is breaking through.

    Second, it should be efficient; not all people have a lot of resources to waste, and consuming extra resourcese with its own cost.

    So, efficiency matters a lot, but it should note at the cost of safety; breakthroughs kill people, higher the level, the greater the chance of breakthrough there will be. I have created many safety measures; that, if I somehow fail, will help me save my life.

    Though I will not fail, I have not worked so hard for years to fail.

    Aside from these two elements, I have added another one that most people would consider risky, speed.

    Ask anyone, from Knights to Grand Lord, and they will tell you that a slow and steady breakthrough is safest, and they are right, but there are some processes that could be made fast without sacrificing any element of the breakthrough, like extraction and merging of resources.

    I have made some things a little faster; the speed is especially helpful in a ce like this where every minute count.

    The essences extracted from the resources began to merge, while the few groups of essences that had already merged had filled the runes and began to climb over me.

    Already half of my body had been filled with the runes, and more were climbing over me as the runes got filled with the resources.

    The process is quite fast, and it is not due to just formation but also the fire that makes the extraction of essence a smooth process. I have brought the kindle of fire from my core, which is helping a lot not only in extraction but also in merging.

    Time passed, and soon, all the resources dissolved and merged into the runes, and those runes climbed over me; there was not a single ce where there were no runes; even my irises were not spared.

    Buzz!

    As the formations climbed over me, they lit up, and an immense amount of herbal energy entered inside me; sensing it, my core which had turned a colorful blob of liquid, began to spin. As it did, all the herbal energies came inside my body fast before moving toward the core.

    A secondter, the core begins to consume a huge amount of herbal energies of all types; the more it consumes, the faster it would spin.

    I have used arge amount of powerful precious resources containing a massive amount of energy, which will take some time for my core to absorb.

    Time passed as my core spin; each spin would be faster than before and would let it consume more energy. Now every second, it is consuming enough energy that the High-Grandmaster would be horrified if such an amount of powerful energies entered inside them.

    It will kill them.

    Thirty-seven minutes passed, and finally, my core had finished absorbing all the herbal energy it needed, 98.9% of the energies that I had prepared; the only thing that remained untouched was the nine-colored matter, which is hardly surprising.

    I am quite urate in my estimation of the energies I would need and felt quite great seeing the number of herbal energies I have consumed more than Bishop; I wonder how that bastard would feel knowing that.

    Especially when it is not even a breakthrough of the Grand Lord but a Grandmaster.

    He would die of shame.

 Chapter 2856 Breakthrough II

    Buzz!

    As my core absorbed the herbal energy, the spherical formation lit, and with it, the first violet cube lit up.

    The moment it did, the whole spherical formation began to turn violet; it only took a couple of seconds for it to turnpletely violet before the twelve runic chains were released from it and connected to different parts of the formations covering me.

    As it happened, the purple cube zed like a sun, and the violet color darkened as it released energy; the chains transferred it in an instant, turning formation covering me fully violet like a sphere before sending the energy to me.

    Gasp!

    I couldn''t help but gasp in shock as the violet energy appeared from every part of my body; it was not the amount that had shocked me, but the quality of the energy.

    I know how powerful these crystals are; I have performed numerous tests before selecting them for my breakthrough. Still, when I felt them entering me, it shocked me.

    The energy is no weaker than the source energies I have sensed. The violet energy is very powerful; I have done numerous tests on it, testing it against many source energies, including the one I have got from the Bishop, and it was no weaker than it.

    Though it is just energy, different from the source energies, be it of inheritance or the bloodline, it could notpare to them, nor do I want to.

    Inheritance or Bloodlines, to some extent, need the energy with an imprint of source; it is what they run on. I, on the other hand, do not need such an imprint; I have created my own Inheritance, which gives me the advantage of using any energy that is suitable for me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Inheritances and Bloodlines also have their advantages; some I could notpare to.

    The energy came streaming down through the runes, passing through every cell of my body, before entering my core, which is like herbal energy, began to spin faster and faster to absorb more and more energy.

    These violet energy crystals contain a massive amount of energy, more than one would need for a breakthrough into the Grand Lord ss.

    ording to my calctions, I would need three-four of the three violet crystals, which may seem impossible, seeing the sheer amount of energy that is needed for the Grand Lord breakthrough; even though I am breaking through Grandmaster ss, I would need about the same amount of energy.

    I have brought out twelve of these crystals, just for precaution.

    Half an hour passed, and a quarter of the crystal disappeared, and within its consumption increasing every second, the rest would disappear in another half an hour.

    Currently, I am taking 2.1 times the energy that Bishop was taking at the same time, and he was already going too fast due to the problem that had urred in his core. My core is taking the energies faster than him, but I am feeling no pain, nor is my body suffering any side effects due to it.

    There are several reasons for that, the uniqueness of my body and energy is two of them, but the biggest one is the breakthrough formation I have developed.

    It is efficient and fast; it could provide me with far more energy in much less time without any side effects. I am feeling quite proud of this fact; the days I had put into designing this formation finally seemed to be worth it.

    Another half an hour passed, and finally, the first violet crystal disappeared; it had taken around one hour and two minutes topletely disappear. The second crystal, which is already lit up and providing unimpeded energy to me, will take even less time to disappear.<sub> </sub>

    I looked at my core and saw the blob spin faster and faster; as it did, it grew bigger very slowly.

    One would not notice the change in size unless they kept looking for minutes; the change in size is not surprising considering I am breaking through the Grandmaster ss, my biggest breakthrough after entering the tyrant stage.

    The Grandmaster ss used to be the dream of everyone; people used to prepare for decades and centuries to break into this ss, but then I appeared, and Grandmasters began popping like rain, and people''s dreams climbed a notch, and they began to dream for a High-Grandmaster ss.

    I am just happy I am breaking through the stage, and everything seems to be going well; I am not sensing a small problem in my core, which couldn''t help but make me feel relieved.

    While I am confident in my methods, I still have this small, and it is natural; everybody would have it while taking such a big leap, no matter how confident they are.

    Another hour passed, and no problem had urred, but my core had consumed two more energy crystals. Now, it had begun taking the energy from the fourth, and the amount it was taking was so huge that it had turned the whole runes crystalline.

    The amount is quite shocking, and I begin to feel strain in my body. It is not much, but surprising considering the preparations I have made.

    If I had been taking such a huge amount of energy without the protection of the formation, I would have been torn apart like Bishop had, even worse than him, considering the flow of energy is more than five times greater than what he had suffered, and it is increasing.

    I don''t care if the strain had been painful; what matters to me is having a breakthrough, and looking at my core, that seemed to be the case; I could not find even the slightest problem.

    Fourteen minutes passed, and the fourth crystal disappeared, which shook me to my core. I did not think I would need more than four violet energy crystals; I was surprised when it went over three and a half, but now, it started on the fifth, and it had sort of started worrying me.

    If it had been four crystals, I would not have been worried, but the fifth is worrying.

    Four more minutes passed, and the strain became painful when my core had finally begun to slow down with its consumption of energy.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief; if it had consumed the whole energy crystal, I would have really worried about my life.

    It took little more than a minute for the core to stop, and when it did, the flow of energy had also stopped.

    As the core stopped, I got to look at it; it was still a colorful blob of liquid, but now it was bigger and felt much thicker. If I am right, then its size had increased by 30%, which is a huge increase, seeing we are talking about the core.

    Now, it is time for the final stage, solidification.

    If I had been breaking into the stage of the Grand Lord, the istion would have disappeared, but I am not, despite the power I will get from it.

    I have also made a conscious effort for that not to happen; each of the runes is infused with the power of rule-bending, and I have created a formation in such a way that it istes itself.

    Even those standing beside the formation will not sense a shred of aura from it, even when the energy crystal sends out its energy highest volume.

 Chapter 2857 Grandmaster

    Sigh

    A few seconds passed when finally, the solidification began; seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief.

    For a few seconds, when nothing had happened, I thought the istion would disappear, and that would be a bad thing, but it had not happened.

    Hun!

    I was in joy when suddenly, that joy on my face froze up; my core began to shake faintly as it continued to solidify.

    Seeing that, my heart couldn''t help but skin a beat.

    I did not even have to think about the reason for this shaking; it was the energy, it had taken all this massive energy, and now it is having a hard time digesting it.

    It made things difficult and also quite dangerous.

    I wanted to act immediately, but I did not; it was just digesting the energy and having a little problem, which is a serious problem, but I shouldn''t interfere, not yet, or I could make things even more dangerous and difficult than they already are.

    I hope it is a problem that my core will solve itself. If I took action, I might solve it, but it could also worsen it.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes; it was the fourth minute, and the core was still shakings. Its shaking had not stopped, but it did not worsen either; it was still shaking at the same intensity as before.

    In these three minutes, I have made aplete preparation; I will swoop in if I see things worsening.

    Hun!

    Another minute passed, and the shaking continued when something unexpected happened. The moon, which is revolving around the blob, started releasing a faint mist.

    Its action had surprised me; it could be said that I had nearly forgotten about it since it had been silent for so long. Thest time it had done something when I practiced the new level of art, it had sucked energies and then showered its processed crystals, which easily merged with my core, improving its quality faintly.

    Now, it is releasing the mist, and the semi-solid core is absorbing the mist, and to my surprise, the shaking begins to slow down.

    It took me a while to calm myself from that, and I looked at the satellite; I still remember the day I got it. I had leveled up to the Tyrant stage, and the world had given it to me as a form of acknowledgment, and since then, it has helped me many times.

    One and a half minutester, the shaking had stopped, but the satellite still continued to release the mist

    I did not do anything about it as I did not see any problem; it had just stopped the shaking of the core while interfering with the method solidifying, which is still happening.

    Gasp!

    Another four minutes passed, and the core had solidified; the moment it was, I couldn''t help but gasp, just like I did in the previous breakthrough when the core had solidified.

    It is not the power of the core that shocked me but the beauty of it.

    It had be even more beautiful, possessing even greater semnce to the real; I could not find any difference between it and the real; it seemed the same.

    The blue and green color, with the white clouds and colorfulndscape, looked mesmerizing.

    Buzz!<sub> </sub>

    I was looking at the beauty of the core when it shone, and the next second, runes released from it, runes brimming with so much power that, for a moment, I feared I might get injured by them.

    Thousands of vine-like formations came out and began spreading through my body, reaching the further and deepest ce of mine.

    This time, the runes are getting deeper into me, and it is intentional; I do not want to leave the deepest part of me unguarded. I had wanted to do that long ago; since I dealt with the curse, I did not have the ability to efficiently put them there, but now, I do.

    Thousands and thousands of lines of runes kepting out of the core and spreading into me; there was not a single part that was not getting imprinted by them.

    To those who might have seen my breakthrough, it would have seemed underwhelming. Hell, even Knights created a bigger effect during the breakthrough than I did.

    Buzz!

    It took less than a minute before the runes buzzed and zed like a sun as they released the breakthrough energies.

    ''Ahhh!''

    A loud sound couldn''t help but escape from my lips involuntarily; the energy came at me with a tidal wave. It was gentle, but the sheer amount of it created a shock that couldn''t help but give me hammering pain across my body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The pain did not disappear, nor did I care about it; the only thing I cared about was the energies that were merging with me and increasing my strength at a pace that I had never felt before.

    Even the strengthening from the Grimm with core did not increase my strength as fast as it is increasing right now, and as my strength increases, the pain I am feeling due to the strain is lessening.

    Seeing the waves of energying from runes, a victorious smile couldn''t help but appear on my face as I gentlyy down. Though I should maintain a serene cross-legged position in case someone sees me, I do not want to.

    It is my moment, and I want to enjoy it the way I want to.

    Speaking of someone else, even after more than eight hours, nobody hade. It is quite a surprise to me as I thought someone would have solved the puzzle by now.

    There are a lot of intelligent people among humans and Grimms, with numerous abilities provided by their bloodlines and inheritances. In an hour or two, someone will solve the maze ande inside or mighte in a few seconds.

    I hope that does not happen, at least till I am finished with my breakthrough. I wanted to get my hands on that first delicious ball of boost; it had been a long while since I had enjoyed the boost properly.

    A few seconds passed, and another smile appeared on my face; my strength had crossed the invisible boundary and now began rising in the realm of the Grand Lord.

    Hun!

    More than three minutes passed, and the runes were still releasing the energy, and my strength was still climbing when I suddenly noticed something in the energy.

    "It did not disappear," I said with a smile.

    The breakthrough energy is not pure breakthrough energy; there is another energy mixed in it, the energy of the boost. I had not noticed it earlier because it had been mixed with it so well, but now I did.

    While my strength is rising, there is another change happening; my totem artifact, is also upgrading. I did not have to provide any resources and energy; it was doing it independently.

    It had really confused me, but I sensed how it was happening, and to be honest, the fact had a little scared me that even think about it further and focused back on my rising strength in the realm of the Grand Lord.

    Finally, after more than half an hour, the runes stopped releasing the energy, and I formally entered the realm of Grandmaster, or should I say Grand Lord, given the strength I have.

 Chapter 2858 Humbling

    BOOOM!

    "The power," I said as I listened to the boom that rang out as I punched in the air; the punch was casual, physical, without any energy, but it still broke the sound limit effortlessly.

    If it had been a normal ce, this is not all it would have been, but this ce is a safe zone, and my strike neutralized before it even crossed a meter.

    I wish I could have a ce where I could practice at my heart''s content; this safe zone is not a good ce; there are too many restrictions to do any good practice.

    I shook my head in a sigh before taking a step forward and immediately appearing beside the huge ball of boost, nearly crashing into it before I was able to stop myself an inch away. My strength has increased tremendously, and so is my senses; I need to learn to control them and work them in a synch.

    Instead of that, I am increasing my strength further.

    I wish the boost could wait, but I have already stretched my luck here.

    Till now, no one hase, but it will not be the case forever; soon, the people wille, and they will not wait. Seeing a big ball of boost, they will immediately run toward it.

    Hun!

    "Let''s eat it," I said, and then touched the boost; immediately, the boost disappeared and entered inside me.

    The moment it spread inside and began to advance my strength, seeing the way it was increasing my speed, my eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    ''No wonder the people are so crazy about it. If I had such a boost continuously, I would have been crazy about it too,'' I said inside as the boost seeped inside me.

    It took more than ten minutes for the huge boost to bepletely absorbed, and I now feel even more powerful, but unfortunately, I do not have a scale through which I could measure my strength.

    I shook my head before taking a step toward the formation and appearing inside; now that I had leveled up to the Grandmaster and taken the boost, it was time to do an important thing. I would have done it right after the breakthrough if not for the boost.

    I sat down and closed my eyes; immediately, I appeared in my core, which now had be even more vibrant and energies inside even denser.

    It felt like the whole garden is drenched in thick energy, and it is it felt wonderful.

    I looked at Ashlyn and Nero; both of them were still sleeping, with a soft glow covering their bodies. They have not taken even a shred of energy from me, but still leveling up.

    They have not taken any energies from me; both of them are quite capable of tapping into the very high-level energies of the universe, the ones I could sense, much less see. The only reason I knew about it was that I looked inside Nero, who was absorbing those energies with every breath.

    I looked at it for a few seconds before walking toward theke; appearing on the pure white crystalline rock inside theke, which had been carved in the shape of a pool.

    The smallke had changed quite some time; it had already the water when it formed, but the fire in it came a littleter. The crystals, on the other, are thetest development, not so thetest, especially when one counts the time; it had passed in the core.

    The crystals are the grace of the being that had tried to eat me and use my body to host its soul because of my constitution.

    I don''t know what the hidden being did to it; I only know when it an open restriction to my core a few minutester, the crystals had been added into theke.<sub> </sub>

    It is not just crystals; the quality of water in theke and sea has also changed.

    These crystals are pure soul crystals; they will be a tremendous help when creating the clone.

    The pool created into the created into the crystal is already filled; it is green and purple in color. One might have a hard time believing it, but if I count the soul crystals, the cost of creating the second clone is greater than leveling up to the Grandmaster ss, which gave me the power of the Grand Lord.

    I sighed once again at the cost before stepping into the pool; all the preparation had already been made. My clone is sitting in front of me, and my hand is a blood-soul stainless lotus.

    It is the thing I used in creating the first clone, and it is the thing I will need to create the second and all the other clones. Which it is very important to choose a resource that could reach a very high level because if not, then you will have to stop practicing the method once the level of one''s surpassed the resource.

    The blood-soul lotus in my hand is High-Grandmaster grade, which might seem like a lower-level resource, considering my power, but it is not.

    I am Grandmaster, and the lotus is level above it; not to mention it is capable of holding the power of the method, which is all that matter.

    If it not for that, I would have waited to create my second clone; with war and the methods I have, I am confident I would have been able to bag at least one Grand Lord, which would have been enough to produce a Grand Lord-level stainless lotus.

    I have waited for more than a year for a breakthrough; I could defiantly afford to wait for a few days, but I do not need to; I have everything I need.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Let''s begin," I said.

    "Ok," said my clone and transformed into the energy and went inside the blood-soul stainless lotus in my hand; as it, I closed my eyes too, and a momentter, tiny silvery lines of runes began toe out of my temple.

    The runes may be small, but they are jammed-packed with soul power; I need to use my soul power to create the vast formation. I still remember how difficult it had beenst time; I had to burn my soul for extra power. I really hope I do not need to do that right now.

    I should have enough energy for the clone.

    The constant lines of tiny silver runes came out of my temple, and they would enter the lotus, covering every part of it, from stem to petals.

    As the runes came out, I saw my soul energy draining; before I knew it, half of the soul energy was already gone, and there were still quite many few runes to be materialized.

    60%, 70%, 80%, 90%.

    Even after draining 90% of my soul energy, there were still runes I had to materialize, and I continued doing that, even when the soul energy was 95% and 98% a few minutes after.

    Soon, the consumption of soul energy reached 99%, and I could barely keep my thoughts straight.

    It wasn''t long before I felt all-powerful and mighty and had the power to destroy the world, but now, I felt like I couldn''t even hurt a child.

    It is really quite a humbling experience.

 Chapter 2859 Second Clone

    At 99.8%, it had finally stopped; it had taken all my soul energy, leaving only 0.2%. That is barely able to keep me coherent enough to follow the next step of the project.

    Buzz!

    I looked at the lotus in my hand and gently ced it down in the pool; the moment I did, the thousands of tiny silvery runes on it lit resplendently.

    I could see they had begun to suck the resources from the pool. I hope it will be enough; they should be considering I had added 20% extra than my estimation. So, even if it crosses my estimation like my soul energy, it should be enough.

    I am still quite surprised by the amount of soul energy the method has taken; my soul energy has grown vastly since I was a Master. It is not only grown in volume but also the purity.

    I had put a special focus on it with the method in mind, and despite all the preparation, it had nearly drained me. It is a good thing; I was still able to supply it. If it had wanted more, I would have needed to burn my soul like thest time to generate more.

    I don''t wish to do that, especially now, where powerful enemies are everywhere.

    Thankfully, I am finished with that stage, and the next stage did not seem to be having any problem seeing the way it is consuming the resources.

    A quarter of them had already gone, and it was not just resources in the pool it had taken; it was taken from the pool itself. The runes on the lotus are sucking massive soul energies present in the pure soul crystal.

    I am not worried about it consuming the whole soul crystal, and even if it did, it would not matter as long as I get the second clone. The clone had already proved its usefulness, and having another one would benefit me tremendously, especially in troubled times like these.

    I have already decided what I have wanted with my clones; I will put them on the work the moment they materialize.

    Time passed, and soon, half of the resources from the pool had disappeared; the changes have started appearing on the lotus. On its blood-red petals, lines of violet begin appearing, and the silvery runes gain a shade of green, with silvery lines covering its edges.

    This method is really amazing; though it has some ws, the unique nature of my core counters them easily and turns them into its strength.

    Sometimes, I wonder whether it is designed for me.

    A few more minutes passed, and another quarter disappeared, leaving only 25% of the resources of the original, but the lotus is still consuming them.

    I continued to watch the process, not daring to miss anything; a problem might ur at any time, and I needed to be ready to deal with them.

    Though it will be very hard for me to deal with any problem arising from it, I do know enough about the method to fix it. It is tooplex, and if it were not for the step-by-step instructions, it would have been impossible for me to practice it with just a structure.

    Twelve more minutes passed, and finally, the lotus began to stop taking the resources; there are less than 10% of the resources had remained in the pool; it had also reduced the side of this huge soul crystal by around 15%, which speaks shocking amount of soul energy the lotus had taken

    It is a good thing I have made the preparations for it, and the second stage went smoothly.

    For a couple of seconds, the lotus remained on its spot without any change before slowly floating up; when it reached my chest height, it turned translucent and entered inside me.

    Buzz!<sub> </sub>

    As the lotus entered inside me, I felt cool and warm at same time; the feeling hadsted for couple of seconds when suddenly, I have received a shock which cked out everything, made me unconscious.

    When I became conscious, I once against felt a familiar connection, but this time there is not a single connection, but two.

    Now there are two clones sitting in front of me; both of them looked like, they are made of purest, rarest white marble. If they stay still, they looked like worked of art made by the greatest sculptor.

    "Hell, clones," I said, "Hell, Michael," they replied in unison, hearing that a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    I now have two clones, capable of managing many tasks; now with them, I could do things at speed, I was not able to do it before; not only because they are two, but also because, they are better. Theputation power of the 1st clone had increased with the level, it could do things at much faster level.

    It is the reason why this method is so hard and take so many resources, at every level, the clones upgrade and for that, require an immense resource and the soul power, that not many people could bring out after few levels.

    I will have to work especially hard, even harder than before; only through this way, I would be able to continuously create the clones at every level.

    This method lets one create a lot of clones, really a lot, and seeing the requirement that increase with each level; I don''t think, many people would have created even half of the clones of the methods limit.

    I shook my head and stopped thinking about it; it is the thing of future, and I should not worry about. The only I should be thinking, is increasing my soul power enough, that at next level; I would have enough soul energy to create the third clone.

    "You are now clone one and you are clone two," I said to them, "We understand," they again replied in unison.

    "Both of you go and work on the next level of Inheritance," I said, "Ok," they replied and disappeared from me and appeared in the workstation.

    There are many other things to do; there is a huge backlog of things after I had asked my clone to focus on inheritance and nothing more, but those things could wait.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I need them to work on Inheritance, because I want to conform the thing; I am pretty sure of it, but still want the second opinion after the clones does calctions.

    I really hope; I am wrong about it.

    Sigh!

    I sighed and about to get out of the core when my gaze fell on the clock; seeing the time, I couldn''t help but became surprised.

    "More than an hour," I whispered; the ckout which felt like only a second long, was actually more than an hour long, an hour of outside, not of core.

    Here, nearly three and half hour had passed inside the core.

    I shook my head and disappeared from the core, and a momentter, I opened my eyes; still sitting under a huge formation, in an empty oasis.

    "No one," I said; four days had passed since the challenge had begun, but aside from me, no one seemed to have cleared the maze.

 Chapter 2860 Future Path

    I took the formation back into my core and took out the abode before entering inside; I directly went to my room andid down on the bed.

    ''Clone 2 activated the soul formation 17,'' I said to the clone two before closing my eyes, and in a couple of seconds, I was fast asleep.

    I need to sleep; I am extremely tired and drained of soul energy, which is harder to recover than regr energy. The formation will aid me in recovering it faster.

    I had slept for ten and a half hours, and when I woke up, there was a smile on my face.

    "Grandmaster," I said to myself, still having quite a hard time believing that I had finally reached this stage, but I did.

    The world-crushing power flowing in my veins is proof of that. The feeling had been even more amazing had I recovered my soul energy, but with sleep and aid, I was only able to recover 40% of it.

    I stayed in bed for a few minutes before I got up and went to the bathroom to freshen up and shower before walking out of the room.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In the kitchen, I ate the breakfast that clone one so graciously cooked before I went to my core.

    "So, what I thought was true?" I asked; I already know the answer, not because I felt it, but because our souls are connected; what they know, I know. I am just making conversation to feel normal, which itself is weird considering I am talking to my clone, with whom I share the soul.

    "Yes; our next advancement would be the Grand Lord ss," replied clone two.

    Earlier, I had asked them whether I could level up to High-Grandmaster as normal people do, which I had felt would not be possible for me after I had read all the books and tomes in the door of celestial inheritances, which now held true.

    My condition, which gave me so many advantages, has now be my disadvantage.

    It is a bad thing for me because now the next stage for me would be the Grand Lord ss, which will give me the power of the Primary-2 stage.

    If I went for that power, I would face life-threatening dangers.

    My earlier n was to reach the Grandmaster ss, which would give me the power of the Grand Lord. If I survived the war and lived long enough, then break into the High-Grandmaster ss, which would give me power between the Tyrant stage (Primary-III) and the Primary-II stage.

    I did not even think further, as I did not have enough to think before that.

    Now I have obtained it and understood it, with my condition and power, it would be nearly impossible for me to level up to High-Grandmaster ss; I will have to level up to the Grand Lord ss directly.

    This will be very dangerous for me if I want to exploit my full potential; because of the data I have. I am confident that my core can bear the power of Primary-II stages in Grand Lord ss, but the thing is, doing that would be extremely dangerous.

    There is a couple of hurdles, first is creating Inheritance; till now, I have not even understood single primary-II stage inheritance, and I am already nning to have the power.

    The second is the resources; I will need a massive amount of resources, some of which needs to be primary II. The world does not have such resources nor allow them to exist; it destroys them, the moment it senses them.

    This brings out the third problem, the world.

    I might be breaking into the Grand Lord ss, but I will have the power of primary-II powerhouses, and I don''t know whether the words would let me that kind of power; it might crush me to a pulp the moment it sensed it.

    There is a simple, less dangerous way around it; take the less dangerous power, the one I was nning on having after breaking through the High-Grandmaster ss.

    Gain the power between the Tyrant stage (Primary-III) and Primary II stage.

    It solves nearly all problems; it is much easier to create, and I would be able to manage without primary-II resources, most importantly.

    If I make enough preparations, the world will not kill me, but the great question is whether my pride will let me do it.

    I waited for more than six months when I felt my Inheritancecking; if I wanted to, I could have easily leveled up and gained the strength of the Grand Lord, but I waited because I did not want to waste even the slightest potential of mine which I have worked so hard to get.

    I thought about the subject for a while before shaking my head.

    I will have to research it deeply, and now that I have gained the power of the Grand Lord, I will know those secrets of the world that only Grand Lords know; even Grand Commander will get ess to them till they have gained the power of the Grand Lord.

    It is the condition for those secrets.

    I hope those will offer me some other window; I hope they do.

    "You guys continue with inheritance," I said, and they once again disappeared.

    Their first task is to study the material I have from the door of celestial inheritance; they will study all the books, scrolls, and tomes and also begin to study the primary-II stages of inheritance. It is imperative they study before they start creating the inheritance.

    It is such a massive job that I wish I had the third clone; it would have made things much easier.

    I did not immediately walk out of my core; with the clones busy, there were few things I had to do; those things could not wait.

    I have to do them before I leave here, but before that, I want to look around.

    The size of the core may have changed, but the area inside the core remained the same; it is the same with time dtion, which is quite regretful; I would have loved to have a little more time in the core.

    While the area of the core may not have changed, its quality has taken the leap. The quality of the soil has improved, and so is the density of energy; it felt refreshing just breathing.

    The nts looked beautiful, and the majority of them were nted with my next breakthrough in mind. I will have to nt a few more and collect some more seeds; after leveling up, I have gotten an even clearer idea of what I need.

    I truly pity the Grimms; with that massive choice ahead of me, I will hunt those bastards like crazy, especially the Grand Lords.

    It will be an extremely difficult endeavor; I might lose my life because I will now be fighting at the highest stakes, the bastards with centuries of experience and multiple tricks off their sleeves.

    I have studied those bastards and made the preparations; I am sure I will be able to surprise some of them with a few of my own tricks; it would be wonderful if I am able to kill them.

    I always wanted a garden with Grand Lord ss nts; they will fulfill that dream of mine.

 Chapter 2861 Luck

    "Finished," I said as I looked at the work, I had just done; it took a couple of hours, but I was d I finished with it; now, no enemy would be able to leave my core once they entered inside.

    The thing I have created, should I say upgraded, is the small spatial domain. I had this when I was a master; I had created it to lessen the load on my core when I brought the enemies inside.

    I have made enough preparation in my Inheritance and used appropriate spatial resources during the breakthrough that I do not need to create the spatial domain, but as I had said, I will be dealing with the Grand Lords; those bastards have numerous tricks.

    So, even when I was sure of my abilities, I made these extra preparations. So, no matter what tricks the caged enemy would bring, I would be able to deal with it.

    This spatial domain I had created is pretty amazing; every time it would use, it burns very precious resources, the spatial resources are not easy to find, but I will use it every time I capture a Grand Lord; it will be very much worth it, even when the Grand Lords did not have the bloodline.

    I tried a few things before I walked toward thest thing; I wanted to see it the moment I had finished with the breakthrough but did not have it till now.

    It took me a moment to appear beside it, as I took it outside, just beside my study station. It looked good there, like an art piece, but it is not an art piece, but my breakthrough formation, which has been crystallized.

    The crystallization is not rare; with the amount of energy passed through these runes, I wouldn''t be surprised if it had been crystallized.

    Though, it still had a surprising factor; the crystalized runes still preserved the majority of rule-bending power and remained herbal energies, likely due to the special properties of the violet energy.

    Thebination of three things created something different; it inspired me to create something that might help me in my next breakthrough.

    I tinkered around it for nearly an hour, taking many notes and making many ns before putting it away and opening my eyes.

    I had a lot of work to do, but I will do itter.

    There are people I have to greet; look at the brightest minds of both races. Those who could solve this maze are exceptional people, and I want to see who they are.

    So, I opened my eyes and got out of the abode; the moment I did, the gaze of one Grimm and two humans fell down on me.

    "Zaar!" said the Grimm, "Grandmaster," said the two humans.

    I smiled at the humans before turning to old Grimm. There are not many old Grimms, but this one, the bastard, is nearly four hundred years old, and like that bastard Krah, it is a former member of the coven, resigned more than a century ago to find a way into the Grand Lord, but till now, it was not able to.

    "Rhiey; I did not know your mind is still working enough to solve the maze," I said to old me Tusk Hogman. "If a child like you could solve it, then it wouldn''t be any problem to the great me," it said grandly.

    "Still, it was nearly a dayter than a child," I said before turning to the humans from ring Grimm, both of them surprisingly Grandmasters and young; the woman is only twenty-five years old and the man twenty-seven.

    "Grandmistress Sera, Grandmaster Harode, congrattions on solving the maze; it is not easy to solve in such a short time," I congratted.

    To be honest, I had thought the humans that would solve the puzzles would be among the best known with experience, but these two have clearly surprised me. I should not be; if I could do it, then others could do it.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster," they said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "If you don''t mind,e inside my abode; I will treat you to some wine and snacks," I said, hearing that a look of hesitation couldn''t help but appear on their face.

    "Don''t worry; it will not impede your breakthrough; it might even help you," I said, seeing the reservation on their face.

    The boost they have gotten had taken them to their peak; it was so much that they were not able to be

    Hearing that, the women''s eyes lit up as if she remembered something. "You are too kind, Grandmaster," said the woman happily and walked toward the door, seeing that the man also followed with some hesitation.

    "See youter, Rhiey," I said to the Grimm, who was already ring at me, before entering inside.

    "Please, take a seat," I said and waved my hand immediately; a sumptuous feast of snacks appeared in front of them. From the rarest cheeses to precious fruits and meat, there are empty crystal sses, which I will fill with the bottle of wine in my hand.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster," they said as they took a seat while staring at the snacks in front of them.

    What I ced in front of them was not a normal thing; even High-Grandmasters would be hard-pressed to get their hands on those things, especially the wine, which had aged well in my core.

    "Don''t be shy; eat," I said, seeing them looking at the feast hesitantly while I poured the wine into the empty sses.

    After a moment of hesitation, the girl took a bite of the grape while the man picked the slice of cheese; both of them closed their eyes the moment they took the bite.

    "I assume both of you are nning on making a breakthrough now that the boost has taken you to the peak," I said as they becamefortable.

    "Yes, it was our great luck that we had survived the maze; without gaining the power of High-Grandmaster, it would be impossible for us to survive the next challenge," said the man as he picked the slice of the fruit.

    "It is a miracle that both of you survived," I said to them; I was literally shocked by how they had survived. It is very hard for a Grandmaster to survive the maze on their own; without any protection, they would die in the maze.

    "It is," said the woman before finally taking a sip of blood wine. This is a diluted one, so a Grandmaster could drink it without getting burned to death.

    I did not ask them how they have survived as I am looking at it at my core; the women were part of the project and thus had my seed; it had recorded everything.

    As I watched the recording, I couldn''t help but get shocked. The sheer luck this woman had is simply amazing. In her time in the maze, she hade across many enemies, but she had always had someone to protect her; even jill had protected her once, and she even survived the battle of the Grand Lords in the maze.

    I have heard about some people having such luck, but it is my first time seeing it.

 Chapter 2862 Appear

    It is the sixth day since the maze challenge had begun, and fewer than expected people havee out; till now, around only thirty people havee, and both Grimm and the humansbine.

    The one person I had been waiting for had note; by now, the method would have already spread, but she had note out yet.

    Though I know Jill is alive and survived the Grand Lord, I have scanned the memories recorded into the seeds of people who havee, and ording to thetest person who had seen her, she was alive, and that was seven hours ago.

    I opened the blinds and looked at people outside; the window was not real, but it gave me a three-sixty-degree look at the whole oasis.

    Till now, twenty-nine people havee, both Grimms and humans; it is quite surprising that those people I had thought woulde first had not made the appearance, and those I had not even thought about solved the puzzle and came out of the maze.

    Till now, only Grandmasters and the Grand Lord had made an appearance; there was no sign of two Grimm Grand Lords and the one human Grand Lord; they were still searching for the way out.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I looked around before focusing my gaze on the breakthroughs; two Grimms and one human were making the breakthrough; of the two Grimms, one was trying for the Grand Lord ss, while the other was for the High-Grandmaster, the humans were also trying for the High-Grandmaster.

    The Grimms, who are trying for the Grand Lord ss, are powerful and have reached a peak that now could not improve anymore, but if only had been a requirement of bing a Grand Lord, we would have had hundreds of them by now.

    It is going to fail; it does not have what it needs to make a breakthrough into the Grand Lord ss. If it had been in its ce, I would have waited and prepared myself more before trying to level up.

    It is good for us; if it is lucky, the breakthrough will maim it, and if it is unlucky, then it will kill it; I hope it will remain alive; the bastard had a bloodline. If I get my hands on it, I will have a little treat.

    I cast onest nce at the human before walking back into my room; I had my seed inside him, and tracking his breakthrough, if any problem arose, I would lend a hand, as I had done before to the people breaking through.

    I wish I could leave; I wish that every waking minute since I had leveled up, but there is no exit gate. Only the blue gate will lead to the next challenge, but it is also locked, and if the past data is to be believed, it will open after the week is finished.

    These are the final seven challenges, and the rules are different here.

    I wonder how my friends are doing; they are not in the maze but in some different challenges. The first four challenges of the seven are different and have groups of people in them; it is thest, which is the same for everyone, and those are very dangerous but also very rewarding.

    If I had time, I would have gone for them, but I will not.

    I want to get out of this ce as soon as possible; the moment I see the exit gate, I will be out. I don''t know what is happening outside, but now that I have acquired power that gives me the power to fight at the highest stakes, I want to leave.

    I shook my head, and beforeying back on the couch, with both of the clones busy, I must finish the backlog of work, which I am doing at shocking speed.

    ?

    I have recovered my lost soul power, and with it, I get to enjoy all the perks that came with incredible power.

    My thoughts could now run at incredible speed; I could now do things that were impossible to me before, and that couldn''t help but make me happy.

    I have already done quite a lot of work, tens of experiments, some nting, and search through the storages of Grimms that I had killed, in there I have found a lot of things, including miracle fruits and a collection of seeds, two of which I have nted.

    The two seeds have made me happier than the miracle fruits; the nts those two seeds will grow into will provide me with resources that will help me tremendously in my breakthrough.

    I am now doing a few more experiments with the resources I have; all these experiments are for my future breakthrough. I have stopped everything and doing the things only that will aid me in my future breakthrough, which is now the most important.

    There is still a lot of time before I reach the stage where I can make the next breakthrough, but seeing how things are going, I need to prepare.

    Which is why I am making my clones study hard; they are doing great; every minute, I am learning something new and even giving my input in the understanding of Inheritance. I want to finish these experiments as soon as possible, so I can work with my clone in studying and understanding Inheritance.

    It will take time for that to happen; there are many things I have to do before I can focus on Inheritance.

    Hours passed, and as I had expected, the Grimm had failed but survived; the other Grimm had seeded, and so was the human. I had taken action when he came across a slight problem in the breakthrough, but aside from that, everything went smoothly.

    Now, humans and the Grimm are seeding; there are no Grandmasters present in the oasis; even those few who arrived in these past hours are all High-Grandmasters.

    More than half of the Grandmasters who entered the maze had died; those who survived immediately went for the breakthrough, whether they were ready or not. They understood that being a Grandmaster was a death sentence and that being a High-Grandmaster would give them a better chance to survive.

    Ting!

    It was near the end of the sixth day; I was working on my core when the bell of the abode rang. My eyes flew open, and immediately, I saw the person who rang the better.

    Seeing her, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    Click!

    I got up and immediately appeared by the door; before opening it, in front of me was a young woman, who was very cute when I met her, but now has be a battle-hardened warrior.

    Seeing me, a smile appeared on her face, and I saw the shadow of cuteness she used to have.

    "You took quite a time," I said with a smile as I moved to hug my friend, "Not everybody is as good as you at these things, Michael," she said and hugged me before entering inside.

    "I heard you were first and took only three days to get out of a maze," she said as walked inside; "Three days and some change," I replied, to which she rolled her eyes.

    "I took me double, and I had to survive some seriously dangerous Grimms," she said, "I know," I said, to that, she gave me a look before shaking her head.

    "I am tired; which room is free?" she asked, "Any room other than the first," I replied; she nodded before appearing beside the second room and disappearing inside a secondter.

 Chapter 2863 Cheer

    "Thank you foring, Lady Atkins," I said as I opened the door; "How can I reject your invitation, Grandmaster," she replied and came inside.

    "Once again, congrattions on your breakthrough; with your, the chances of us willing the war would be much greater," I said as I sat across her.

    "What''s the use of this power when I couldn''t even use it to fight the war," she said, looking down at her hands. "It is a matter of few days, Lady Atkins. I am sure there will be an exit in the next challenge," I said with the confidence that I was not feeling in my heart.

    "I hope so," she replied and sighed.

    She had leveled up to the Grand Lord; it came in quite a surprise; it should not have been considering what her bloodline is. She is powerful enough that her organization had marked their candidate for the Pyramid council during thest war; she would have had a seat the moment she gained the level of High-Grandmaster.

    She would have had if not for the Grimm attacking her and forcing her to sleep in the hall of sleep.

    In the short period since she had woken up, she had already proved herself with merit; she is very powerful; those of the same level would have a very hard time beating her, and when the battle is around the water, they could forget that.

    She is the most powerful elemental maniptor we have; she is unbeatable in water.

    "Have youe across the Grimm Grand Lords, Lady Atkins?" I asked; I know she had; I had read the memories. "Yes, I havee across both of the bastards; they are very tricky to deal with, dangerous," she said, giving me a warning.

    "I am sure they wouldn''t have been able to escape; if the battle had been near the water," I said, too, and she smiled.

    "I was wondering if you could provide me with data about the Grimm; I would be really grateful if you do," I asked, to which she once again gave me a look before opening her mouth.

    "You are a powerful Grandmaster; with that shield of yours, you might even be able to take a few weak moves them, but make no mistake, they have the power to kill you easily," she warned; to that, I smiled.

    "I have first-hand experience with how powerful they are; I barely survived Aege," I said, and it couldn''t surprise her.

    "Now, that would be a story I would like to hear someday," she said, and I just smiled at that.

    "I have made detailed notes of the battle against both of the Grimm''s Grand Lords; I hope it will help you beat those bastards when you level up to Grand Lord ss," she said and handed me the two crystals, which I immediately sent to my core to study.

    There is a very high chance I wille against one of two Grimms, and before that happens, I want to bepletely prepared.

    While it is frustrating that I could not join the war after aplishing everything. I still could help, if I am able to kill any Grand Lord, it will be a tremendous help, and I will do just that.

    We made small talk when finally, the second door clicked open, and Jill walked outside, looking fully rested and refreshed.

    "I am hope you had made something good to eat, Michael, because I am ravenou" Jill stopped mid-way when she finally noticed Lady Atkins.

    "Lady Atkins," she greeted immediately as she saw her; "Princess Jillian," replied Lady Atkins; using the archaic title that Hawthorn Sea used for their heir. Though not all heir received this title, only the truly exceptions ones; in three and half millennia of hawthorn sea, only five people have received the title.

    The others who received it had all gone to be Grand Lord, and Jill, too, would not have any problem reaching that stage; it is already a surprise that she did not take that step.

    "The dinner is ready; I finished it a minute before Lady Atkins have arrived," I said and invited them to the dining table.

    I removed the energy cover covering the table, revealing the sumptuous feast. "It had been a while since I ate what you made, and it seemed like your culinary skills have improved tremendously," she said, looking at the dishes in front of her.

    "Of course," I said as I removed the wine bottle from the storage.

    The moment she saw the bottles, Jill''s eyes red.

    "You said you have no bottle left," she said usingly. "Yes, I have only brewed around hundred bottles; I had given you three, but you wanted more; I did not have more for anyone to give," I replied.

    "Aside for yourself," she used; to that, I smiled and poured the wine into her ss.

    This is thetest wine I have brewed; usually, I brew inrge quantities, at least a thousand bottles at the brew, but I could not for this one: the recipe demands resources that are too rare, some including the elemental divine crystals.

    So, I was only able to brew only hundred twenty-three bottles after giving some to Jim, who helped me brew, and council members and Grand Lords, who provided some resources; I was left with less than twenty-five bottles; I have been using this wine very economically.

    I had even sealed ten and buried in my core; I will take them out when they aged at least a decade, which in my core would take about three and a half years; nearly a year had passed.

    I only need to wait for two and a half years before I take them out; I just hope I survive for that long.

    Chink!

    "Let us cheer for our survival in these challenges," I said, and we clinked the sses before taking a sip, which immediately forced the three of us to close our eyes.

    "This wine is really something, Grandmaster," said Lady Atkins with a clear shock in her eyes. This is a wine for Grand Lords; all the resources I had used were Grand Lord ss. If not for that, I wouldn''t have brewed just a hundred and twenty-three bottles of it.

    After taking a sip, we started on the dinner, which again surprised Lady Atkins; Jill, too, had been surprised, but she was quickly able to control her emotions, as she already knew what to expect.

    We continued with dinner while talking about different things; I got too many things, one that put a huge smile on my face. It had turned out that another member of the council had be a Grand Lord; they left a few minutes before the top seven challenges began.

    The news made me extremely happy, especially after they told me about the number of Grimm Grand Lords they havee across and counting all the Grand Lords.

    It is five, a huge number; these are the ones we havee across. There might be some who leveled up stealthily, who left or hid their power.

    It will be good if we can deal with them in this ce.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2864 Forest Of Beguile

    "You have been lucky; you won''t be lucky next time. The next time we meet, I will kill you," said Aege and released its aura, which shook nearly everyone who was standing.

    "You have failed once, Aege; you will fail again," I said to it without shaking even a slightest, to which it red and walked forward. The Iron Scaled Snakeman beside it just looked at me and walked forward.

    There is a lot of information about the Iron Scaled Snakeman in the crystal; it is as dangerous as Bearman. If I hade across it, I would have to give my all to kill the bastard.

    I watched them as they walked through the gate, and after them, a few humans and some Grimms passed through it.

    It had been only a minute since the gate had been unlocked, and I started walking through it. There is not much time; with a minute over, only eight and a half minutes remain, which is fine considering; there are not many people in this oasis.

    Seven days had passed, and all those who had entered, only one hundred and fifty-three people were able to solve the maze.

    This is kind of shocking, considering over five hundred people had entered the maze challenge. There are no empty numbers; I have predicted the number after viewing the people in the seed.

    Not all who had returned had died, but more than half had sure would have died; as for those who had had not died but also had not solved the maze, they could be said to be good as dead because they would be sent to the special challenge, in which a very people could survive.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    One by one, people entered the gate till less than ten remained. "Good Luck, Michael," said Jill and stepped inside. "See you on the other side, Grandmaster," said Lady Atkins and disappeared into the gate; after them, a few humans and Grimms walked into the blue stone gate till only I remained.

    I did not wait long and appeared beside the gate before stepping inside.

    The familiar darkness enveloped me before a numeric one flew out and passed on my wrist; this is my rank of the first challenge; if I were to finish all the seven challenges, it would help me tremendously; unfortunately, I have no wish to do that.

    I have achieved everything I have wanted; I will disappear from this ce the moment I see the exit.

    The darkness should have cleared the moment number was pasted on my wrist, but it did not; instead, it remained. This time, I did not waste any time thinking why and just closed my eyes.

    Little more than six minutester, things became clear, much quicker than I had expected, but I weed it and looked around myself.

    I found myself in a forest, the forest so beautiful that I had mistaken it for the garden, but it was forest all right. The garden has symmetry, even those made to look like a forest, while the forest has the chaotess that gardens don''t, unless, of course, you neglected it for years.

    See!

    I looked around before casting my nce at the mission board, and immediately, I sucked a deep breath. I am sure the others would have done the same; many people wish this challenge for not appeared, but it did.

    It is the famed forest of beguile.

    If the maze was difficult, then it was even more; barely a quarter of the people could pass the challenge, but that is not the worst thing about it; the worse thing is this forest beguile; it lets one''s deepest secret. Many people screamed at them, which made them live in embarrassment rest of their lives.

    As the name says, this forest beguile; the effect is so strong that one would say out their deepest secrets and do embarrassing things.

    It has created many scandals, but the biggest of them is the tree-hugging scandal or tree fu**ing scandle, where, two thousand years ago, a Grand Lord got naked and did with the tree.

    It was recorded and spread into the outside world.

    Even having the power of the Grand Lord, he was not able to stop the recording. The Grimms had copied the crystal by millions and spread it across the whole central continent.

    It was the biggest embarrassment of that Grand Lords'' life; that for two centuries, he would remain isted in a tower,ing out only when there was an extreme need.

    I also fear this challenge; I have quite a lot of secrete. Every one of them would cast a ripple across the world; if spread, I have to be extremely careful about that not to happen.

    I collected the map by mission board and studied it; I have five days to finish the challenge and no restriction, aside from that, I could not fly over three hundred meters above the ground.

    Five days may seem like a lot of time, and it would been, if it had been normal forest. Crossing wouldn''t have taken me more than few hours with my new speed, but this is not a normal forest and if I dare to use my full speed; I will be making the rounds of forest rather than crossing it.

    "It is time," I said as I folded the map and activated my armor; as I did, over a million strings finer than hair came out of my body and begin to weave the armor in the mostplex fashion. Those who would be able to see it and understand the process would be shocked by it.

    Though, I am not an idiot enough reveal; it will be cloaked.

    The strings weaved the armor; it is not the normal weaving, but a runes weaving. The runes are weaving aplex formation into the armor. I am first time done thisplex, it is just beginning; If the armor worked as I expected, the next stage of it would be shocking.

    It might seem like a long time, but it took a less than a moment to appear on my body.

    The armor is silvery in color, just like my fire, but have vines like lines from across both shoulder lines from head to two, in forest green and blood red color.

    There are also a design of academy and pyramid on my chest, but I cloaked them; I do not want reveal identity in this armor, it will be better if it remained secrete for little while, at least till I meet the enemies and dealt with them.

    It is not the first time me materializing the armor, but once again; I couldn''t help but summon the mirror to see myself. I looked too damn amazing, for to not take out the mirror.

    This time, I did not spent minutes staring myself; I just took a one look and put the mirror back, before taking step inside the forest.

    I have extensive notes about this ce and already have strategy on how to cross it and especially, things I should not do. The first and foremost, I should not use mymon soul sense; the beguilement willtch on soul energy like liches.

    It will quickly cover the soul and one would themselves, before knowing how.

 Chapter 2865 Capture And Pull

    I stepped into the forest, or I rather say, I flew into it; my feet did not touch the ground as I flew through the forest. I am flying slowly but enjoying it immensely; I had never flown such smoothly in my life.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The forty-seven new flight formations seemed to be working much better than I had imagined; they made everything smooth, from control to flight.

    If this had not been a dangerous forest, I would be shooting across its skies, testing the limits of those formations, but it would not be possible in the current circumstances.

    This ce was extremely dangerous; it had been less than a minute since I had entered the forest, but I could already feel the beguiling forceing at me, trying to sway my will gently.

    It is said the methods of the forest are so smooth that one would get caught in it before one realizes how. It is imperative that one takes all the precautions there are to protect themselves.

    I had already sealed my armor with the tightest formation and stopped using themon soul sense, despite the alluring range it could provide me with my current strength, and it is also the reason I am flying through the forest that is running through it.

    It is not the soul this forest beguiles, but the body; the nts release various gaseous psychedelics to aphrodisiacs, anything that could force one to lose their mind. It is also due to it; this forest is a treasure trove; there are many nts of such nature lying around.

    These nts are extremely rare outside, but here they are asmon as grass.

    I am collecting them, and thankfully, there are no rules against that. The maze had been too barren; while it had the pretty nts, they were mostly useless; I had collected less than a hundred, but here, in less than a minute, I had already collected a hundred.

    People would say, I should focus more on the challenge, and I am doing that; I am barely using 10% of my brain''s power in collecting; if I wanted to, I could collect thousands of these a minute. This is not an easy task considering one could not simply pull those resources; most of them require a certain method.

    Hun!

    A little more than an hour passed when I stopped in surprise. I have sensed a human; she is four kilometers away and, like me flying through the forest. Finding a human is not surprising; what is surprising is that she is not part of the people in the oasis.

    She must havee from a different challenge.

    I looked at her for a few seconds before moving my soul sense away. Yes, I am using a soul sense, despite it being a surefire way to get yourself beguile fast.

    It is notmon soul sense, which, by the way, now has be so powerful that I could cover hundreds of miles in a moment, thousands at full power. This is a special soul sense, protected with rule-bending power; its range is very small, just five miles, which is better than not using any soul sense at all.

    Hun!

    Barely a minute had passed when suddenly, I sensed a wave of soul sense washing over me.

    "The idiot Grimm," I immediately knew it was from a Grimm, a High-Grandmaster; everybody is High-Grandmaster now, so I should not be surprised. The bastard should have been aware that one should not use the soul sense, but it seemed like it was too confident in its abilities.

    Though I did detect a hint of bloodline in the soul sense, that immediately made me happy.

    "Let''s test it," I said, and immediately, my soul sense receded to me before I made it take the shape of string, and inside it went an actual string.

    The soul sense-covered string became invisible and shot out like a rocket with the hound on top; it moved at incredible speed toward the source of soul sense, and five secondster, it reached it; it was about twelve miles away and the idiot who done that is a Bullman.

    The Bullman is familiar; it is one of the few Grim Grandmasters who were able to clear the maze, and the most interesting thing about it is that the bastard had cleared it in five days; even Jill and Lady Atkins had taken the six days to clear it.

    So, one could understand how much I want to kill the bastard.

    As the string reached it, it had wrapped around it; the single string only took three seconds to wrap itself around the Grimm before a look of shock appeared on its face.

    I pulled the bastard toward me, and it wasing toward me; there was a look of rm on the giant bastard''s face, but I found out it could do nothing against the invisible force. The powerful strength of the High-Grandmaster, which had just gained a day ago, was useless in front of this invisible force.

    Six secondster, the Grimm stopped and looked at me.

    "Who are you?" it asked, "You already know," I said; the recognition already shed in its eyes the moment it saw me.

    Not that it had recognized me through the armor, which was hard, not only because they could not see my face, but I had designed it in such a way that one could not even tell whether it was a man or woman inside through the building.

    It had recognized me through my method; there are very few people among the humans who could bind it in such a way as I had done it.

    It opened its mouth to say something, but I shook my head, and it disappeared, and I continued, and four secondster, a smile appeared on my face when I saw the harvest begin. With this level, the process has now be much faster.

    Buzz!

    Nine seconds passed when the harvest finished, and a moment after that, the strengthening energy released, which by the way, seemed quite palepared to the energies I had, and it is.

    The energy of boost had been powerful, and so are the energies of breakthrough; even some High-Grandmaster had provided me much better energy than it, which is understandable. It is a powerful Grandmaster, but still not someone with a core; it could not provide me with the quality of strengthening energy as them.

    I only nced at a trickle for a moment before focusing on the growth energy inside me.

    I got control over it and directed it toward the few new nts I had nted; immediately, I got surprised by the level of resistance I was feeling orck thereof. There is barely resistance; I could divert it everywhere I want effortlessly.

    The new seeds begin to grow rapidly with growth energy that, by that time, all the energy had expended; all of them had reached a Tyrant ss.

    They would have reached a Grandmaster ss at the least if not one nt there being guzzle; it is a guzzler at the level of stainless lotuses. I had directed half of the growth of High-Grandmaster at it, and it was only able to reach the level of Tyrant barely.

    It would not have if not for me giving it a little extra energy from other nts share at the end.

 Chapter 2866 Beguiled

    Four hours passed since I stepped inside the forest, and till now, I seemed to be fine; my meta-scan is telling me I am fine, though every second I am fighting the effects of beguiling.

    Currently, all of them are being warded off by the defenses of my armor, but there will be a timee when they pass by it.

    It is that time I will be in real danger.

    I once again shook my head as I went to overestimate my abilities; many Grand Lords have fallen under the beguilement, and I am just a Grand Lord. I am more in danger as it affects the people like me the hardest; those with strength beyond their level.

    It seemed like this ce hated them or, in better words, challenged than harder than the other people. I am worried about myself and also my friends; they are an exceptional bunch.

    I should stop worrying about them and focus on me; they are well capable of passing such challenges, and their powerful inheritance and Bloodline will protect them till they reach thest lead, where the test will happen; passing it means clearing the challenge.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I may be moving slowly, but if I continue at such speed, I will reach thest leg in around two days. I n to finish this challenge in three days and get out of here the moment I pass through the exit.

    A little more than half an hour passed when my soul sense came across another human, a High-Grandmaster moving at a very cautious speed; his defenses also seemed quite strong from what I could tell.

    I watched him till it had moved out of the soul sense circle and continued with its journey, getting more and more cautious with the passing of time.

    So, it was eight hours, and I had crossed nearly 15% of the distance; currently, I am moving ording to the n. If I kept moving ording to n, I would reach the final leg in two days; I hope I do.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed when I heard something; it was not something; it was the sound of battle. It is quite rare here; I have seen Grimm and humans ring at each other before they pass each other, avoiding the battle.

    They would not have done that in any other ce, but this ce is dangerous; if they lost the grip on their mind, rather than killing each other, they could beguile, and the consequence of that would be death or worse than that.

    The battle was quite a distance away that my soul sense could not go there, so I flew toward it for more than a minute before the battle could the battle with my eyes.

    As with their level, their battle easily covers an area of five miles, so, it is better for me to just watch with my eyes. It is not like they could see; these High-Grandmasters do not have those abilities.

    Still, these people are quite powerful; both of them are peak High-Grandmasters. I watched the battle for a minute before I flew away. The battle is interesting, but I do not have time. I would have waited if the Grimm had a bloodline, but it did not.

    As for humans, she is powerful, no less weak than Grimms; whether she could win against them or not will depend upon her abilities.

    Soon, it was twenty hours since I had entered this forest, and I had just killed my fifth Grimm; this one did not have the Bloodline, which is a little disappointing, but when Ipare my overall harvest, I had made a killing.

    I had killed five Grimm, all of them High-Grandmasters, and of five, three of them had the Bloodline. Now all of the nts in my core, once again, had reached the High-Grandmaster ss, including the new guzzler.

    It made me a little happy, but only a little.

    My level had advanced, and so have my priorities; now the reality is, the resources of High-Grandmaster ss won''t cut for me. I could still use them, but they will not have the necessary effect on me; I need Grand Lord ss resources.

    Getting them is easier said than done; most of theme from ruins or secret realms, even I will need to work hard to get them.

    The easiest and quickest way for me to get them is to kill a Grand Lord, but that is an easy thing. First, I will need to find the bastard, and even if I do, killing it would be hard; they are full of tricks, and I would be needed to use my everything for the faintest chance to kill them.

    Still, if I am able to aplish that, the reward would be great; I would be extremely happy, even if I were able to kill a non-bloodline Grand Lord.

    It will deal with the great danger of my race, and that is a reward enough for me.

    Before I knew it, I found a Grand Lord, the Snakeman, and began fighting it immediately.

    It was a strong opponent that I had given everything I had just to fight, and finally, after fighting for hours, I was finally able to pin it down and raised my great sword for onest blow when I suddenly stopped, with my eyes wide.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed loudly with the cold sweat appearing all over my body; I immediately began to circte my soul method faster and begin to reinforce the seals even tighter.

    ''The gas from abination of those flowers passed through the armor and affected your brain and soul,'' informed the clone.

    It did not have to tell me; I guessed that much, but still looked at the data and my meta-scan and reinforced a few more things reading the data.

    It took less than a second to infiltrate and affect me; I was in the dream for one and a half seconds, which was huge.

    Any Grand Lord could finish me off ten times in such time.

    After reforming the defenses, I looked at the group of flowers; there are seven flowers, two are a soul in nature, three affect the body, and one is hybrid. They are very powerful but not enough to pass the defenses, which change when faint vapors or smellse from them merge.

    Thebination of that is so potent that it took less than a second to pass through my defenses and affect me.

    Honestly, it scared me shitless; these little flowers affected me, one of the strongest people in the world, but it was still able to pass through my defenses and affect me, and all it took was a second.

    I wish I could say it is thest time.

    No, this is just the beginning; things are going to get even more dangerous, and I need to be cautious, before if not, then it wouldn''t be long before something stronger affect me, and I wouldn''t be able to get out of its effect in one and half a second.

    I looked at the flowers carefully, and a secondter, they disappeared; I had not even left behind the roots. They are dangerous, and it would be better if I had them in my core.

    After collecting them, I once again checked my defenses before resuming my journey, this time in a much more cautious mind.

 Chapter 2867 Detestable Bastard

    A day had passed since I had stepped into the forest, and since then, I had been beguiled three times. The first time is for one and a half seconds, while the other two are for a few microseconds.

    The time may seem small, but for a person of my level of strength, it is more than enough to finish the job thoroughly.

    I had been cautious, keeping my thoughts in control, but still got beguile. It is not easy to defend against them; the whole forest is full of them.

    It might not seem like it, but every second, I am fending off hundreds of attempts of beguilement. I am seeding in most, and it is due to it I am standing here. If I drop all the defenses, then it wouldn''t take even a second for the ce to beguile me.

    After testing a few things, I had increased my speed; while the slow speed is cautious, it is also detrimental. The first two things were able to hit me because my slow speed kept me in the area enough for them to infiltrate my defenses and affect me.

    It is not just a speed I have increased; I have been actively manipting my defenses to align better against the dangers of this forest.

    Very few inheritances and bloodlines give freedom with defenses, and even those which give couldn''t bepared to me. My defenses are malleable; I could use them in any way I want, and I am doing that; the effects of that are incredible.

    "You little minx!" I said to the deep red root buried in the ground; the energy of it had infiltrated my defenses and started to affect me.

    Thankfully, I noticed it immediately, and now, I have taken the bastard out, and it disappeared a momentter. It is now part of thousands of resources harvested from this forest.

    Hun!

    Nearly an hour passed when I suddenly stopped and moved toward left; before stopping about a minuteter and watching a huge Crockman.

    "Hahaha¡­ the victory feast, made from the human''s powerhouses themselves; such delicious humans, I wish I could eat such delicious humans every day,"ughed the Crockman and tore away another huge chunk of the tree and ate it; its mouth had made a loud crunching noise before gulped it down.

    I shuddered, watching it; if it had been a normal tree, it would have been fine, but the tree was far from normal.

    It is the thing that had beguiled it and now forcing it to eat it; with every bite, the effect of beguiling is getting stronger and stronger.

    The effects of it have already be strong, and after a few bites more, it could forget about getting out of its effects.

    Even now, it could be said to be too far gone that there is no hope of it relieving itself from the beguilement.

    My seed is showing everything to me, and now the question is, what do I do with this bastard? I could simply kill it, but I would be wasting a peak-High Grandmaster with a bloodline; that would help me produce a good number of resources.

    I thought for a moment, and a secondter, the bastard is in my core.

    I was a little hesitant about taking it due to arge amount of hallucinogens in its system. I fear it would burst all out if I tried to harvest it, but when I thought about it and realized the difference in level between it and me, I realized it is not that dangerous, even if hallucinogens inside it hit me on the face.

    I could bear their effects.

    So, I took the risk; it will also be beneficial for me since, with it, I will know whether things like these could attack me when I harvest them.

    In ten seconds, I got my answer.

    I now do not need to worry about whatever is inside my energies attacking me; once the runes get hold of them, then I will refine everything, including whatever that is inside me.

    The next two hours were silent; I only got beguiled at once, and I came out in less than a second. It made me even more cautious as, unlike before, my defenses were changing to the need, and despite that, the forest kept affecting me.

    The only thing that makes me happy is the distance I am crossing; I have already crossed more than half of the distance, and if I keep moving at such speed, then within ten hours, I will reach thest leg.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when I began to hear the sounds of battle; while many Grimms and humans were avoiding the battle, some just did not care; they were hell-bent on killing the enemies.

    Hearing the sounds, I changed my route and moved toward it, and three minutester, I reached it, and the moment I saw who was fighting the battle, my eyes couldn''t help but ze in anger; it was not a Grimm that made me angry, but a human.

    I have never personally met the old bastard, but I hate them to the bone; I hate him as I hate the Ss Bishop. Even more than Ss Bishop, as at least he cares about his race to risk his, but this bastard cares only about progress.

    I am talking about High Healer Carmichael, the greatest healer in the world. The bastard caged himself in an unknown ce before the start of the war and did note, even when the war began; Grand Lords themselves had gone to ask him toe, but he did not.

    Wanting to focus more on preparation to be a Grand Lord.

    I, Grandmaster Charline, Marina, and thousands of other healers did our best, and if he had been there, we would have been able to save even more lives.

    The bastard might be selfish and greedy, but he was the best healer in the world. I feel quite proud that I was able to beat the bastard, even before I reached the Tyrant.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The twins were thest people he hade to see before he went to seclusion, and even with the knowledge and experience he had, he was not able to cure their problem and had even dered, and nobody else would be able to do it, but I did.

    I was quite surprised to see him, as when I was at the entrance of this thing, I did not see him; he likely hade in after I came inside.

    He is in great trouble; now, he is fighting against a very powerful Grimm, a Golden Fire Werewolf, who has created a core. Still, the old man is fighting against it and is still alive, which is quite surprising considering he is a healer and healers don''t have that strong fighting power.

    Though despite all his power, he is in bad shape; the injuries had piled up across his body, and looking in the direction of the battle, it wouldn''t be long before Golden Fire Werewolf took his head.

    I truly want to let that happen, but unfortunately, I cannot do everything I want; there are things I need to do, things like saving this detestable bastard.

 Chapter 2868 Not Here

    "Die, you lowly human!" The Werewolf screamed and attacked; the old man wished he could defend himself, but he could not.

    He is spent, he has used everything he had, but it is not enough.

    Till now, he had been quite lucky; it is not like he had note across any strong enemies, he had, but all of them were either killed by him, or he fought against them long enough that they gave killing him; the reason he had been lucky because he did note across any Grand Lords.

    He had heard there were Grimms Grand Lords, this ce had produced at least four of them, but he was lucky enough to note across any till now.

    He had thought he would pass this challenge too and might even excel at it, given he had special advantages in a ce like this, but it seemed like his luck rang out.

    He is very unwilling to die; he had sacrificed a lot, even bore the wrath of Grand Lords, all to reach that level, and he could see that it was finally within walking distance when death came.

    ''I curse you with all my hate, you bastard!'' he cursed as the fiery w of Werewolf broke through hisst defense and closed his eyes, hoping that death would be quick.

    Hun!

    A second passed, but the death he was waiting for did note; he immediately opened his eyes and saw empty space in front of him; the Golden Fire Werewolf, supposed to be there, had just vanished.

    "Am I hallucinating?" he asked himself while looking around.

    ¡­

    Seeing the old bastard wrestling with reality couldn''t help but put a smile on my face. I could have saved him earlier, but I waited till thest moment before making the enemy disappear.

    Seeing himself with fear on his face made me quite happy; I watched him for a few seconds before resuming my journey while he began to call his savior, thanking me for saving him.

    I did not reply, not because I wanted to stay anonymous, but because I wanted to let it wrestle with reality, questioning himself whether what he was seeing was the truth or everything was a hallucination.

    I should not have done that; it increased the risk of the old man getting beguiled, but there is too much anger against this bastard not to let out in some way.

    I left it behind and focused on the Grimm in my core; it is another unknown Golden Fire Werewolf, but this one has a core.

    Buzz!

    It took six seconds for runes topletely cover it and fifteen to fully harvest before the strengthening energy released, which was strong. Those with core never disappoint, especially those with the powerful bloodlines of Golden Fire Werewolf.

    It took twenty-one seconds for me to absorb all the strengthening energy released from it; for growth energy, it took a little more time as I was diverting it to the specific nts.

    It provided quite a lot of especially, more than what all the Grimms I have killed in the forest did, but still, it was not enough to satiate me. It had only increased my strength by a trickle; I would need hundreds of such and thousands of normal High-Grandmasters to reach the limit.

    Which would mean killing the High-Grandmasters the Grimms have and some more; I could not do that.

    There is a simple way, which is a Grand Lord, but I will have to find one first before I can dream of doing anything further.

    Hun!

    A little more than an hour passed when I suddenly stopped my swaying body and flew up while looking down in horror at the huge nt with very sharp teeth if I had fallen in its grasp. It would have been game over for me; the poison coating its teeth wouldn''t have given me any chance.

    It is the second time in an hour I have fallen into the beguilement; things are getting dangerous with every step I cross.

    A few more minutes passed when I stopped, not because I fell into a hallucination or saw an extremely rare and delicate nt that I had to harvest carefully, but due to the human.

    A beguile human is not surprising; I had alreadye across one before; the special thing about this one is that he is sitting under the tree in a cross-legged position; like some kind of monk, it truly looked like a monk seeing he is bald.

    If I did not see his meta-scan through my seed, I would have thought he was just meditating to calm his mind, but he is not. He is under the little nt behind him; it has something to him that calms his mind and forces it to meditate in some way.

    I looked at what the nt was doing, and it was tooplex for me to understand in a few seconds, which is quite surprising, as, with my knowledge, I could understand things by a nce.

    I studied the scan for a moment, mostly calcting the danger of the nt; when I became sure that taking the nt would not affect him, I immediately harvested the nt.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Taking out the nt would stop things from getting worse.

    Now I have to wake him up, but to do that, I will have to neutralize theplexpound of the powerful chemicals and soul energies that are affecting him, a very tricky.

    Thirteen minutester, my clone one went back to study, and I threw the formation before throwing the resources on it, more than half of which had been harvested from this jungle.

    Buzz!

    Formation activated, but unlike my quick heals, there was no reaction for nearly seven minutes before it finally scrunched and opened.

    "Grandmaster?" questioned the man as he opened his eyes before understanding shed in his eyes, "It looked like I had been beguiled," he said before he turned to me.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster Zaar," said the middle-aged man; "I am just returning the favor, Lord Vikram," I replied; this man had saved me once. I might not be standing here if it had not been for his breakthrough.

    "This challenge is much harder than written in archives," said the man and sighed. "It is, but we have to finish it," I replied, and to that, he smiled.

    I had talked to him for a minute before resumed on my journey, changing back to the original armor after I had created enough distance. I had changed back to my previous armor so that he could recognize me, and now, I am back in my real armor.

    Time passed, and with each step, I got closer and closer to thest leg, and the closer I got, the dangerous things would be.

    Saying I am scared would be an understatement; I have seen how humans and Grimms got by the forest, and I might get trapped, too, in such a condition, it is quite easy to kill me, and I don''t want to die, not yet.

    Hun!

    It had been not even a minute since I had gotten out of the influence of beguiling, which had kept me trapped for two minutes, when I sensed a Grimm entering my soul sense circle.

    It immediately made me stop, as it was no normal Grimm but a Grand Lord, and I didn''t want to deal with it, not now, not here.

 Chapter 2869 Shudder

    If someone had asked me a day ago, even half a day, whether I would fight against the Grand Lord here in this forest, I would say yes without hesitation, but now I did not n to.

    I love to kill this bastard, but the ce I am in is extremely dangerous; if I were to fight it, there is a very high chance that I might get beguiled a mid-way, and it will give my enemy to finish me off an instant, and I don''t want to die yet.

    Hun!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I shook my head and flew away from the Grimm with a very unwilling heart, but two seconds after I made my decision, a wave of source sense released from Grimm, and with a distance between it and covered me in an instant, letting the Grimm of my ce.

    "Shit!" I cursed, seeing the Grimm turning toward me before disappearing.

    My abilities let me hide from the High-Grandmasters and below, but it is very hard to from the powerhouses of the same level at such a close distance unless I activate my stealth method; stealth methods areplex, and they are suitable in a dangerous ce like this.

    "Another human!" Aege said and attacked.

    Thick violet energy came at me; it was fast and powerful that no High-Grandmaster could survive it, much faster than the final attack it had done to mest. It seemed to have learned from thest time; finish the energy as soon as you can, so it cannot run away.

    BANNG!

    I saw the attack and did not even move, and soon, it crashed into me.

    The Grimm, wanting to store the body before leaving to its surprise, nothing came at it, and a momentter, when the dust cleared, it saw standing on the same spot, without the slightest scratch.

    Thest time, I needed everything I had to defend against its attacks; this attack I had just defended would have killed me even with my shields, but I was able to defend against it, just with my armor.

    "A Grand Lord!" It said in shock and immediately became alert; its whole-bodynguage had changed. Now, there is not a hint ofziness in its eyes.

    "Can we not do this, Aege; as you can see, it is a very dangerous environment; it could kill us both before we can kill each other," I said with a sigh in a voice different from mine.

    The Grimms usually reply very quickly, they always had a reply, but this time, my words did stop it in its tracks and force it to think as it looked at me cautiously.

    It made no reply for more than ten seconds before shaking its head.

    "You are right what you have said, but you are a Grand Lord and a new one; in this ce, I had a better chance to kill you than after finishing the challenge, where the boost will advance your strength further," It said, and by the time, it had let out thest word of the sentence, a cruel smile had appeared on its face.

    ''It seemed like it had be fullymitted to fighting me,'' I said to myself; "Think about it carefully; we both could really die," I said, and hearing that, the smile on its face became even brighter.

    "Don''t worry, human; I will give you a quick death," it said, and a huge white halberd appeared in its hand, and it took a step, appearing directly in front of me.

    "Die, human!" It screamed and attacked; the attack was quite surprising; I had thought it would first ask about me to gauge my abilities, but it seemed like a bastard wanted to kill me as soon as possible without wasting any time, which was the wisest move.

    The quicker you finish the battle, the less chance there will be to be caught under the beguilement.

    ''Since it is not willing to listen, then I have no choice,'' I said and attacked back; I am not sad to disappoint by it not listening to me; it could be said that I am happy. I was just pragmatic earlier because there is a very good chance to get beguile while fighting.

    Which is fine too, more than fine, because now I will give my everything to kill it, the thing I wanted to do for a long time.

    If I seed, I will even get a big reward, its bloodline.

    A grey spear appeared in my hand, and it moved toward the Bearman; this spear was of Grand Lord level. I had taken it from the armory of the Pyramid, and there is a reason I took it; I will be able to use that new of mine efficiently with it.

    Our weapons moved closer, and soon there was a distance of fewer than ten inches away from each other when a surprised expression appeared on its face.

    ng!

    A muted ng rang out as the weapons ssed; it even shook the Grimm faintly as it looked at me with surprise.

    "A nice little ability you have, human, but don''t think you are the only one who has them!" The Bearman roared in anger, and crackling dense violet mist crackled on the de of its halberd.

    "Murdering Violet!" It shouted and swung down the crackling halberd toward me.

    My eyes couldn''t help but widen their surprise at the power of the attack, just an aura of it powerful enough that it would have cracked my shields; I wondered how powerful it would be when it shed against me.

    Thankfully, I will not have to wait long to find out.

    ng!

    Once again, when it entered the seven-inch range of my spear, the momentum of the halberd began to loosen rapidly, but likest time, the Bearman pushed, and our weapons shed in muted might just like before.

    There was no disappointment on the Bearman''s face, even ecstasy as the moment shed down; the crackling came down from its halberd into my spear before covering me, and all it took was a fraction of a second.

    Hun!

    It was not all; the moment this crackling mist covered me, the Grimm took back its halberd andunched the attack, the attack which was far more powerful than the previous two attacks, wanting to finish me off silently and quickly, as it did not even shout.

    "Nice attack!" I said, and to its shock, it saw my armor turn and swallow all the crackling violet mist while, at the same time, I swung my spear.

    ng!

    Our weapons came close, and when we had reached the shing distance, its moment began to slow down till it shed, and Bearman shook from head to toe.

    "You will have to do something better," I said to the angry Bearman, whose violet eyes were zing in anger.

    "You are not an easy enemy, but you humans rarely are when you reach this level," "The bitch, I had fought not long ago was also quite hard to deal with," it said as it calmed its anger, with deep violet eyes turning to normal.

    "But I will not let you get away, as I did with that bitch. You will die here," it said, and the powerful aura burst out of its body.

    So powerful that it made me shudder.

 Chapter 2870 Battling Grand Lord I

    "Sundering Violet!"

    It shouted, and the thick violet came out and covered the whole halberd while everything around me that couldn''t be burned melted.

    "Die, human!" It roared as it swung down its halberd; as its sword moved, the air itself began to burn. The temperature had reached so high that anyone without the power of the Grand Lord would burn to death; even I would have; I would have when I was a High Grandmaster.

    "Tear of fire," I said and swung my spear, and at the same time, bright-red fluid came out of my hand and flew over the spear before covering its tip; as it did, it released its might.

    The moment it did, it couldn''t help but surprise the Grimm. The temperature released from it instantly turned the kilometers around us into the death zone. Everything had burned, and what is not burned is boiling; the might of the Grand Lord had spared nothing.

    ng!

    The weapons came, and at a shing distance, and even the mighty heat from the halberd was not able to resist its momentum from slowing down before it shed against my spear.

    The moment our weapons shed, the shockwave was created, the shockwave that is filled with the power of extreme heat. It vaporized everything that came in its way; even boilingva under our feat wasn''t able to escape its fate as it spread.

    ''The power of the Grand Lord,'' I said in surprise; the destruction had truly surprised me, even made me feel fear as this is just the beginning.

    Snort!

    The Grimm snorted, seeing me countering its attack, and attacked me again, this time with even greater momentum and power; the heat was violet, even greater.

    ng ng ng

    Our weapons shed, spreading even hotter shockwaves, but that was just as another attack came and then another, bearing even greater and greater, and I matched it all.

    This seemed to be irking the Bearman. It is trying differentbat moves, but I am countering them all. It is hard, but I have practice, and I can fight against a much-skilled opponent when I am fighting defensively, light now.

    ying defensive is the safest bet for me, not became I am weaker than it; I don''t think I am, but I have just leveled up and did not know my abilitiespletely. ying defensively lets me get familiar with my strength without getting myself in danger; it is what I am most skilled at.

    There is another bigger reason for me being defensive; that is this ce.

    Ever after burning the miles of the area around us, the danger hadn''t truly gone away; 99% of the dangers in the vicinity had got burned to ashes, but there are some remaining. Of all those which remained extremely dangerous, some seemed to have gotten stronger by this heat.

    I am extremely careful; I have not only activated many formations to keep my soul and body protected along with many defenses of my inheritance, and I have also asked the cloned one to take a break from studying the inheritances and focus more on my defenses.

    It is doing that.

    The Grimm is dangerous, but the forest is more dangerous than it; I have to keep my guard always, or I will die without knowing how.

    ng!

    Another attack filled with extreme heatnded on my spear, and I stopped it; I had thought it would resume with another attack like it had been doing for the past few seconds, but no, it had just stopped and looked at me.

    "Who are you?" it asked suddenly, hearing that a small smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. "Morgan Frost," I replied, and immediately, its eyes zed in anger.

    "You are lying; there is no person named Morgan Frost among the humans," it said angrily, and I moved up my hands in defense. "Sorry, I''ll tell you the truth now; I am Michael Zaar," I said, and its glower became even more intense.

    "Wretched bastard, Michael Zaar didn''t cross the final mote; I saw it beforeing here, and it is still a High-Grandmaster." It shouted, nearly attacking.

    "Sorry, Sorry; this time, I will tell you the truth; I am Adria Hapoos," I said, and Bearman looked like it would spew out fire from its mouth.

    "Good, you are being humorous," it said with gritted teeth before it calmed itself down. "I was only asking for your name because I wanted to be courteous and wanted to leave you a grave, but since you are not willing, I will not force you," It added with a smile.

    It might be smiling, but I could see the bubbling anger behind its eyes and raging killing intent which I could take.

    The Bearman had taken me seriously, and the only reason it wanted to know my name was so it could remember my details and form a battle strategy, as till now, whatever strategy it was using did not seem to be working.

    "Don''t worry, I know your name; I will put your name on your tombstone when I kill you," I said, and all that killing intent and hidden anger had nearly burst out.

    "I like to see how you do that, human!" they said, and the aura was like a floor burst out of it. It was extremely powerful that I felt like I was standing in a raging river of energy, and there was no way out.

    I was quickly able to control my emotions and watched the aura covering its huge body.

    For a moment, I felt like a bloodline phantom was covering it, making it feel like the strongest being in the world, and it is one of the strongest beings in the world; there wouldn''t be more than around ten humans who could contend against it.

    "You had forced me to open the seal human and now bear its power," It said, and violet lightning materialized from its body and covered its huge halberd thickly.

    "Ravaging Violet!" It shouted and swung down its halberd at me, which shot some stray bolts of lightning around, with someing at me. I did not even look at the bolts; those were stray bolts; a High-Grandmaster would get vaporized by them with just a touch, but I will be fine.

    It is halberd I should be worried about; that is a thing that truly possesses the power to harm me.

    ''It seemed like it is truly a time to use that,'' I said, and immediately, hundreds of thousands of runes had lit up inside me.

    ''First Burst!''

    I had activated the first burst; I had not changed them; why would I when they are so great? There is no need to change a thing that works great.

    When I made changes in my constitution through the constitution seed, I had a huge n in my mind. These bursts were capable of harnessing a huge amount of power, and they did that very efficiently. If I had not made changes in my constitution, I wouldn''t have harnessed such power at this level.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This power is the perfect mate for my core which is capable of producing colossal power, and these bursts are capable of harnessing it efficiently.

    It is one best decisions I have made, and now with this power, I will bury this bastard.

 Chapter 2871 Battling Grand Lord II

    CLANG!

    The lightning-filled sword came down at me heavily moment with earth-shaking power, but it reached close; its momentum began to lessen, but the Grimm already expected it and pushed hard and shed against my spear.

    The storm of lightning traveled toward my spear, and this time, its journey was not unimpeded; thousands of red and ck runes lit up across the spear, and they shed against the lightning; by the time lightning had reached me, more thank of half of it had been destroyed.

    ''What a power,'' I said in shock as the lightning covered me; the violet lightning was really something; it wanted to melt me but, at the same time, drill inside me.

    A fraction of a second after it had covered, my armor had turned vicious once again and sucked all the lightning of bloodline energy, while at the same time, I swung my spear toward it.

    I have a huge change in my inheritance; I have my strengths made even stronger and created measures against my weaknesses.

    I could now swallow the energy much faster rate; it is not just swallowing that faster but breaking and processing it before sending it to my runes has also be faster. As for my weakness, that slow field was the answer to that; it swallows up the momentum of the physical attacks.

    It was inspired by the swallowing field that I used to have a few years ago; the field was meters in diameter, while this one is a bare few inches, but which is more than enough.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Its halberd begins to sh against my spear at lightning-fast speed; each attack would be faster and stronger. At every attack, I will be swallowed by a threatening amount of lightning, which I would swallow back in a fraction of a second.

    Seconds passed and turned minutes and minutes into two; three minutes have passed, and it continued to shower me with this storm of lightning when suddenly the formations inside roared in power; as in a storm of battle, a gentle whisper of strange energy came flowing, unabated by the shockwaves before hitting me.

    It was the strongest beguiling attack I had been hit during the battle, and I was not the only one; it also got hit by it.

    Its deep violet eye became hazy, clearly affected, but not enough to lose itself. I could see in its gaze that it is very much in control; its continued attack is proof of that.

    It continued with the attack for seven seconds, and in the seven seconds, all the effects vanished, and its one became normal as it looked at me withplete focus.

    "This ce is too dangerous; we can''t just fight it forever," It said, not only to me but to himself. "I had said to you before it is better we do not fight; it is not safe in this ce," I said, to which it nodded.

    "You are right, but killing you is important, and that is a risk I am willing to take," it said, and I couldn''t help but smile hearing that.

    "You think you could?" I asked. "You are not even able to injure me till now and thinking of killing me; you are really something," I said, and Bearman glowered at me like never before.

    BOOOM!

    "You will see that within a minute, I will have your head in my hands," it said with a toothedugh, and the aura burst out; the aura so powerful that I felt like it was pushing me, and I nearly lifted my leg to take a step back from the strong force ofpulsion present in its.

    The aura that was released was thick as blood; it covered its whole body before flying up and gathered, where it had transformed into the most realistic bloodline phantom I had ever seen.

    I did not even look at the eyes, but I felt a strongpulsion to bow to them. If I had the weak will, I might have done that, but I stayed on my spot, and the phantom disappeared back into its body, consolidating its strength, that nearly forced me to bring out my sword, but I controlled that urge and gripped my spear tighter.

    "Now, you die!" It said, and suddenly everything was cold.

    The Violet Eyed Bearman Tribe could use any element; as long as they awaken their bloodline, they gain domain over elements. Most Bearman tried to focus on one or two elements, while this one seemed to have focused on three and had really good mastery over them from what I had seen.

    "Arena of Violet Frost!" It shouted, and immediately, I felt the surrounding around me changing.

    The frostedva-destroyed forest vanished, and what appeared to be a grand arena, I felt suppressed. It suppresses every cell of mine, but it is not the most dangerous aspect of it.

    The most dangerous aspect of it isplete elemental authority; I could feel it, and the only domains that are called realized domains are the reason why it could make it so borate.

    I wanted to summon mine, but I resisted that urge.

    "A realized domain; it is pretty good," I said as I looked around; I hade across many domains, but those were just regr domains; not a single one had been a realized domain like this one. Though I havee across some copies, those were just copies, and this is a real deal.

    "What you see is just a surface; you can''t imagine the power of my domain," it said, and it came at me. In the domain, its speed and power had reached apletely different level, and if I did not bring out mine this very instant, then I would pay the price with my death.

    First Burst + Second Burst + Third Burst

    Millions of runes lit up inside me as I activated all three of my boosts and began to pour the power; it is not just the power of the inheritance energy that begins to pour out but mixed within its internal energy.

    I have activated the boosts multiple times inside the safe zone to get used to it, but even now, I couldn''t get used to this massive power; it was very hard.

    It took me all my willpower not to moan as this power-filled every part of me.

    "Die, you bastard!" It shouted as it appeared in front of me in an instant and swung its halberd, which seemed to be gathering the frost energy present in its tip as it came at me, while at the same time, icy ropes came down from the ground and begin to climb over me.

    ''Spikes,'' I muttered, and formation lit up; with it, I stopped worrying about the icy binding and attacked the bastard, and for the first time in the battle, I used the mountain cleaving style.

    The Grimm is right; I only scratched the surface as I made a move, and the suppression on me began to increase rapidly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The suppression here had reached such power that High-Grandmasters would explode into the shower of blood and gore, with no power to defend against it.

 Chapter 2872 Battling Grand Lord III

    CLANNG

    My tiny spear shed against the huge halberd that seemed to have contained all the cold of this ce.

    The sh was loud and created the shockwave that would have crushed anything and everything in its path, but here, the shockwave fizzled out, even before it had reached its end.

    At the same time, the suppression on me increased even more.

    The realized domains are really good, and I wanted to summon mine desperately, but I did not and instead turned to Bearman with a smile.

    "So-So," I said, and its eyes red like a torched.

    Sup Sup Sup

    "You bastard!" It said and swung its halberd in the air, and thousands of icy spikes materialized in the air and came at me with incredible speed and power.

    "Wheels of fire!" I said, and huge fiery red wheels came out of me and moved toward the spikes, but as they moved, the cold and suppression began to reduce their power rapidly.

    BANG BANG BANG

    The spikes shed against the wheels and destroyed them with the power of the domain beforeing at me.

    BOOM

    The tip of my spear zed in the red fire, and I moved my spear to the first icy spike, destroying the moment it shed before moving toward another.

    BOOM BOOM BOOM

    My spear moved like a phantom in mountain cleaving style, destroying one huge icy spike after another, not letting even a singlee close to me.

    It was fun; with the colossal power coursing through my veins, I had to push myself hard against these spikes. Using one move of mountain cleaving style after another, and the more I destroyed, the faster and more fluid my movements would be as I got more and more used to this power.

    CLANNNG!

    The spikes were attacking me when the Bearman came behind me and attacked. Its attack was fast and powerful but not sneaky; even with it hiding in the domain, I always knew where it was.

    "Try harder," I said to the Bearman, who melded into the domain and disappeared while I turned to spikes, which became bigger with a much greater number and nowing at me with even faster speed.

    Seeing these spikes, I wanted to summon my abilities; some of them would make things very easy, but I could not risk that.

    It is a great battle for me, I am testing many of my hidden attacks on it, and with it summoning the domain, it has made things even more challenging, which is the best ce to test my hidden abilities.

    If they are discovered, they need more work, and if they did not, I could use them any Grand Lord freely.

    I wish we wouldn''t been fighting in this dangerous ce at that time; I would have been willing to take the risk to reveal my identity. So, even if it ran away, I could have always chased it; here, that is a very dangerous thing to do, and I would not do that, even if the price is Grimm with bloodline.

    My life is more important than any prized Grimm, especially those who broke through here.

    BAM!

    The icy spikes hit me squarely on the stomach, sending me flying; this was not the spike that came flying; it materialized in my range and shed against me.

    It is very hard, considering I have created a tiny domain with the power of my aura and some rule-bending. So, it is quite difficult to materialize something in close range; it was able to do something like that, which means it had great control over its domain.

    CLANNNG!

    Once again, Grimm materialized behind, and I was waiting as a couple of formations lit up inside me, and I flipped at a speed that surprised even Bearman before shing against it.

    "You are doing great; predict the timing better, and you might be able to score a hit on me," I said, and immediately angry scowl appeared on its face and melded into the domain, disappearingpletely.

    "War of Violet!"

    I heard a secondter, and immediately, I saw huge ice statues begin to spring from the ice. These statues were no normal statues but icy copies of Bearman; they did not give me a good feeling at all.

    The icy copies kept appearing one after another till their number reached three hundred.

    Thud Thud Thud

    "Human, this is my most powerful attack; you will not survive it," It said through the domain, and immediately the copies came; some came running from the ground, while others flew toward me.

    "Fuck!" I cursed.

    These are no mindless icy puppets; they are part of very powerful moves; I could tell with the grace they are moving and the powerful ice elemental energies they are made of; they will not be easy enemies, especially with Bearman hovering around me.

    ''It left me no choice,'' I said, and immediately twelve fiery hands came out of me; they were my vine''s hands; they were just covered in fire.

    They have also been upgraded like all my moves, and their power hadpletely changed, especially when I used them with the mountain cleaving style.

    "This seemed like Zaar''s move," said the Bearman with a moment of silence, "I had told you I am Zaar, but you are not willing to listen," I said as I moved my hands toward theing icy copies of Grimm.

    "Snort!"

    "Whoever you are will die now," it said, and the copies attacked,ing at me with all the directions.

    It does not seem to believe it, which is not surprising, considering I could not level up in the time I had.

    The Grimm that came after me in the safe zone would have sensed the breakthrough, and since there was only less than a day of difference between us, it was not a time in which one could make this big breakthrough, especially when I just came from a straining challenge.

    Not to mention the biggest fact that convinced it that I did not unt my level. The Grand Lord do not hide their power.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNG

    My twelve hands shed against the icy copies, and they were hard as I expected; still, I was able to make a crack on them as I shed, but these cracks would heal immediately, not giving me a chance to attack the damage I had done.

    The Grimm also attacked, but this time, it was much more cautious. The seed of doubt had spawned in its mind, and it did not want to take the chance if I was who I was said to be.

    It is constantly changing the ce, and not only that, but it has also formed a very powerful energy protection around it, doing everything it can.

    Since I had revealed this much, I had decided to reveal some more and harnessed the power of enchantment of my sword and poured as much energy into them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    BANNG BANNG BANNG

    The next second, something shocking happened; as I shed against the copies, they began to explode as something heavy shed against them, and it is exactly what is happening; the weight enchantment was crushing them.

    They are exploding at speed, the domain can''t heal them, and it is frustrating it immensely.

    This frustration begins to show as it begins tounch more and more sneak attacks on me, not caring about the danger that my identity poses if it is the truth.

 Chapter 2873 Dream Of Desire

    BANG CLANNNG BANG

    The attacks areing from all directions; it is not just the icy copies that had been attacking me, but also the Bearman, whose attacks are relentless and dangerous; I might be willing to miss the attack of the icy copies, but I would never let the Bearman strike me.

    Those attacks are not the ones you could take on, even with very defensive armor.

    I have already destroyed more than two hundred of its copies, but they kepting, and not wildly; the Bearman is directing them in a way that they will act as obstruction while it gets a shot at me.

    Till now, not even a single attack of it has seeded yet, but it could at any time.

    The attacks from the forest are continuing, and some of them are really strong, nearly taking me to the wondend. I think I have fought enough and should finish the battles as soon as possible, or I will regret it.

    To be honest, I don''t want to end the battle yet; I have just started to get the hang of the power, and I want to till I getplete control over it. Not to mention, I am having fun; I have always dreamed of fighting with such power, and now, I am getting an opportunity to do that.

    ''I wish I hadn''t been fighting in such a dangerous environment,'' I thought and started final preparations.

    Seconds passed, and I continued to destroy one icy copy after another; soon, I finished with them all and turned to Grimm, who was hiding in its domain, but its position was never a secret to me.

    "It is time you die, Grimm," I said and appeared next to it and attacked it with all twelve of my vine hands, each holding a powerful artifact in them.

    CLANNNG!

    At the first sh, the Grimm became visible with rm in its eyes and opened its mouth, but soon its gaze fell on the eleven handsing at it, and its rm grew big.

    The rm in its eyes turned to hate and anger, and it moved its halberd to defend itself, but I already studied it and knew what it could do as I caged its weapon with three of my hands while other hands moved toward its body.

    SLASH SLASH SLASH

    It had a powerful defense, but my hands tore through it and began to sh across its body. It tried to dodge, but it turned fruitless as hands extended and came from every direction, not giving it a chance to dodge, much less run away, which it was trying to.

    Seeing the injuries piling on its body, I couldn''t help but feel ecstatic. I have always wanted to kill the Grimm in such a way, and now I am doing that.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hun!

    As more and more injuries piled across its body, I began to feel more and more happy, but after some time, the happiness seemed to feel sort of empty; I was not feeling the content as I did when I beat the Grimm to this stage and when I thought that another question had popped into my mind.

    ''Why am I wasting time doing such things when I have a quick way to deal with it?'' I asked myself, and immediately, my eyes went wide.

    ''Fuck, I got affected,'' I realized and immediately began to activate the formations but stopped immediately as I realized I was an illusion and those would not help.

    Instead, I tried to contact my clone, but to my horror, I could not.

    It horrified my mind because I realized how strong this dream which I have been trapped in is; it is not letting me contact the part of my own soul. If I couldn''t contact the clone, there was no I could sense my soul, and when I tried, it held, but I could not sense it at all.

    I am scared shitless right now because I am not alone. I am fighting a life-and-death battle against the Bearman, and it would love nothing than kill me.

    There is only one thing that could save me from this dream and the thing I could rely on to stay alive, my clones.

    I hope they will keep me alive and also help me in getting out of the dream; keeping me alive is more important because as long as I am alive, I can find a way to get out of here, and I have already begun.

    The first rule of getting out of the dream is realizing you are in a dream; while I have realized that, getting out wouldn''t be easy. Before, this dream wasn''t controlled by someone but formed by magical and chemical energies; as long as they were in my system and kepting to my system, it would be hard to get out.

    It will be hard but not impossible; many people who have gone through this challenge have fallen into such a dream, and few were even gotten out of it.

    They have shared some tips, and with my knowledge of things, I am confident I will be able to get out, even if magical and chemical energies keep affecting me; the only thing I need is time, and I hope my clones will give me that.

    With that, I began topletely focus on breaking out of the dream; the first measures of contacting my clone, soul, and core had failed, and now, I am trying the other measure; the first among them was doing the opposite in the dream.

    I know what the dream is showing me; the ideal battle that I desire, weapon to weapon without underhanded means. This is just stupid, one should use whatever one has to kill the enemy, and I always run by that philosophy, but the heart is not always rational; it sometimes wants to do things that defymon sense.

    So, I started to do the opposite; I did not only begin to use the most underhanded means I have but also started to fight the way I had never done.

    Immediately, I began to feel the resistance andpulsion doubled down on me, wanting me to get immersed in the desired battle of my heart, but I refused and used all my willpower to do the opposite.

    At first, there was no change, but as time passed, I felt the change in my dream; I felt it weakening in some ways and getting stronger in some.

    It weakened its power aspulsion bore down on me at full force; it is very hard to resist it, but I did and continued with my ways.

    BOOOOM!

    It felt like hours passed when suddenly, I heard a loud boom, and the dream exploded like pieces of a mirror, bringing me to reality.

    The force that broke came from my soul; my clone seemed to have used a pretty powerful measures to bring me out.

    As I hade to myself, I saw the things that shocked me.

    I saw Bearman covered in all three elemental energies, fire, frost, and lightning; they were covering its whole body, making it look like a demon on the rampage, and it is considering my state.

    I am injured, bleeding from nearly every part of my body, but still alive. My clones had taken control of the twelve hands and had been fighting it, but not well enough to keep me without injuries, but I didn''t mind.

    As they have kept me alive, and that is all that matters.

 Chapter 2874 Redemption

    "You are a good human. You have forced me to use this very straining move; even that bitch didn''t do that." It said as it looked at me with raging anger.

    "Still, it is worth it, as the price will be you," it said and came at me; the speed it came at couldn''t help but shock the hell out of me.

    It is fast, very fast; it appeared beside me in a fraction of a second and brought down its halberd like a death scythe, which covered it in all three elemental energies.

    "Hmmph!"

    I harrumphed, and all my strings hands moved away, and at the same time, the spear disappeared from my hands and was reced with the great sword. A sword that had a ck rock handle and a blood-red crystalline de, which seemed sharper than anything, I hade across.

    As the great sword appeared in my hand, I could see the recognition shing in its eyes, and with it came rm, but it reced that feeling with burning fury as it attacked me.

    I did not hold back either; I harnessed every bit of strength I could from my boost and also charged up the enchantment as much as I could.

    There was a shy fire on my de; I even deactivated the field and just swung the sword with sheer power, like I had been doing in the dream.

    CLANNNNG!

    The weapons shed, and they shed with such power that even the domain couldn''t bear it. The cracks begin to form on it as the shockwave hits the edges.

    "You are really Michael Zaar." It said, and I smiled. "I am, and you should also run away before I kill you," I replied, to which its expression froze.

    "Hahahaha..."

    The freezested for a moment before the Bearman began tough loudly, and tears started to stream down from its face. It took a while for it to calm down, and when it did, it looked at me with a calm, clear eye, "I am a Grand Lord, Zaar; not some puny High-Grandmaster that will get caught in your little strings,"

    "If you want to, bring them out; I will tear them down," it said, and before I could reply, it came at me; with a fury that far surpassed the past.

    CLANNNG

    My sword shed against its halberd again before I took it back and swung again; my action had surprised it as, till now, I have never initiated the offense; I have always fought defensively.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    My sword shed again and once again; I took it back and shed and shed again after that. I begin to use everything I have, withbat skills, that far surpass that of before; earlier, I used a spear, which is not my main weapon. The sword is my main weapon, the one I am most skilled with.

    My sword shed against it, and so are the energies; both energies shed; I gave its energies unrestricted ess to me and sent my energies at it, which began to injure slowly.

    As for its bloodlines are in huge amounts and extremely powerful, but despite that, they are being swallowed in my armor and processed before being fed to my runes; they love the bloodline energy.

    I should finish it off, but instead, I am fighting it with reckless abandum; well, there is a reason for that, I am erasing the weakness I have.

    The dream had told me what the desire could do to me, while there are many desires in my heart. The desire for such battles is immediate and easily exploited.

    So, I am giving my heart what it wants, so it would satiate and wouldn''t be exploited by the forest again.

    This itself poses the risk of getting caught into another move from the forest, not to mention getting killed by the Grimm, but it is the risk I am willing to take because the attacks that target the desire possess the greater danger, and there is still a quite a forest, I have to cross before, I reached thest leg.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    So, I fought, exchanging thousands of moves by minute, wrecking the strong domain, which now became unrecognizable, but the Grimm did not seem to care about that.

    SLASH!

    Minutes passed when suddenly its eyes turned dull, and I immediately took the advantage of the moment and shed down my sword at it; I was only able to pierce my de by a few inches as it came to itself pretty quickly and avoided the of death at thest moment.

    It survived, but the experience seemed to shake it to its core; it is visible in its eyes.

    "We should stop fighting humans; the forest will kill us before we kill each other," it said in a sobering voice, surprising me with a sudden turn.

    It wasn''t long ago it was threatening to kill me.

    "No,"

    "I have given you a chance earlier, Aege, but you did not listen; now you will die," I said and attacked, seeing its eyes zed in a fury, but the fury did not stop responding to my attack.

    CLANNNNG!

    Our weapons shed, but this time, there was a great change; the Grimm shot back. The bastard is running away; it uses the momentum of the attack and its power to create the speed boost.

    "It was a fun battle Zaar, but it is over now. We will meet again, and when we do, I will kill you," It said as it went further and further toward me.

    I could chase it, but it will a minute to catch it, and even then, it was very hard to kill it in a short time with just my sword, but I did not have to choose that lengthy option. Now that the desire for reckless battle had been satisfied, I could kill it with my trusted method.

    "Rose Redemption," I said, and at that very moment, a beautiful red rose bloomed from the Grimms body to its horror.

    The Grimms tried to stop it, but it could not; the rose bloomed, trapping the Grimms inside before stopping its momentum.

    "Come," I said to the rose, and the giant violet rose came flying toward me, and three secondster, it was in front of me with a Grimm trapped inside.

    It is struggling, but its struggles are futile; it was right; if it had been my strings, it might have been able to break them, but it is the redemption that everyone deserves, even Grimms, and there is no escaping even for a mighty Grand Lord.

    "Stop struggling; you will gain redemption soon, but before that, you will pay for the sins you havemitted," I said and touched the huge violet rose gently; as I did, the rose disappeared.

    Crack Crack Crack

    As the Grimm disappeared, the half-destroyed domain began to crack apart and disintegrate, but its energies did not disappear; back in the world, it would be a death ground.

    Back in the world, it takes centuries for the death grounds to disappear; the Grand Lords are the mightiest powerhouses, but they also herald destruction, and now, they are going to sh in numbers that never shed before in the world.

    I shudder at thoughts of destruction our battle would cause to our world; there is a chance that we might end up destroying it; just thinking about it made me shudder in my soul, and the horrifying thing is that there is nothing one can do to avoid it.

    The war of Grand Lords is inevitable, just like its death.

 Chapter 2875 Essence Of Grand Lord I

    Multiple formations lit across my inheritance and in my core; the healing energies from them mixed and began to heal my injuries rapidly.

    While I was out, the Grimm had battered me a lot, and I want to heal as soon as possible because it is not just the soul this ce attacks but also the body. A weaker body is more susceptible to attacks from the forest; I want to deal with the weakness as soon as possible.

    Looking at my injuries healing fast, I entered inside my core and saw the Grimm chained on the crystal disk, which is a semi-spatial domain, and it was struggling hard against those chains and looking the way pulling and pushing; it seemed like it might be able to break through them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I have never seen any Grimm struggling to this degree; usually, when they entered inside, they froze; the ce did not let them even twitch, but it is doing much more than that.

    Still, it can forget to break through; while it might seem it could, it will not. The chains are designed in a way they are more flexible, but they would not let anyone out once they are wrapped around, especially not this Grimm.

    "So, this is where all disappearede?" asked the Bearman while still struggling. "Yes, it is my core, the ce you could never break through," I said and looked at silver and green runes, which had already covered half of the Bearman''s body.

    "You core? You must be joking!" It shouted out in rm, to which I shook my head. "I am not; it is quite regretful that it could only take the wretched bastards like you and not humans," I said with a sigh; it had opened its mouth to say something, but at that moment, the runes finished covering its body.

    I couldn''t help but get surprised seeing that the runes had covered it at about the same speed as they did the High-Grandmasters, but it is a Grand Lord.

    It is due to me; with the help of rose redemption, I broke down all the obstructions that slow down the spread of runes, and the results are amazing.

    All that research was truly worth it.

    Buzz!

    The lit up as activated, and the secondter, they zed; the level of the energy these runes begin to harness is so phenomenal that they lighted up the runes.

    If the whole core turned dark, the light from the runes would be enough to brighten the whole core; that''s how bright they are.

    The Grimms eyes went wide in horror as it tried to scream, but its mouth was closed, and I have isted the guttural sound it is making. I have heard enough Grimm screaming that I don''t want to hear it anymore, even if this is a Grand Lord.

    I am more focused on the bloodline essence that the runes are harvesting.

    Hun!

    I was watching the harvesting when suddenly the violet mist began toe out of it; it wouldn''t shock me as something like that never happened, and seeing the unexpected, I readied all my emergency measures; I have designed a lot of them.

    I understood that harnessing a Grand Lord wouldn''t be simple, so I created measures, as many as I could.

    ROARRR!

    The aura soon transformed into a phantom and roared; the power that surpassed the world easily broke out multiple istion barriers and came down on me.

    The power was weak, but it froze me to a spot that I could not help but even twitch; it not only froze me but also shook my core so that immediately, I wanted to activate the measures, but I did not.

    The phantom is dangerous, and I might regret my choiceter, but I did not activate any measures. Instead, I activated all the investigative abilities I have at my core.

    These abilities are hundreds of times stronger than outside; it is my domain, thorough and thorough, and this is a rare chance to observe the bloodline phantom.

    It is very hard to do that because this mysterious power covers it always; even the weakest bloodline phantom possesses the same problem, but here that problem is much weaker due to factors such as harvesting of bloodline and this being my domain.

    I let it roar and rage while I observe, though I have kept an eye on the dangers of my core, and currently, it is only shaking it.

    Most of the power of the phantom is resisting the harvest of bloodline essence, which it had slowed down, but had not stopped.

    More than two minutes passed, and the power of the bloodline phantom had begun to lessen, which was no surprise to me; as more bloodline essence gets harvested, the weaker the bloodline phantom would be.

    A minute more and the phantom is barely visible; the runes on the hand had increased the speed of harvest as the resistance began disappearing and now harvesting at three times more speed than before, and it is increasing by the second.

    I looked at it for a few more seconds before I turned and walked toward the right, and soon, I reached the pool, the pool of corruption.

    Inside it, tens of beautiful red lotuses could be seen; the red looked beautiful against the ck of corruption.

    "I hope it works," I said as the vase appeared in my hand. It is a beautiful vase of y with figures painted in golden ink.

    It is something I have got from Lady Vivian; she hade across it when she was searching for the cure for her sister.

    Seeing it as a thing on my list, she took the trouble to collect it, and for it, I couldn''t help but be grateful.

    My next action could destroy these precious lotuses or help them take the next step to the Grand Lord. Them advancing to that level will help me tremendously, and for it, I am willing to take the risk.

    The vase contains the corruption, the corruption of the Grand Lord ss, and I am nning on mixing it with the corruption in the pool. The experiments I have done suggest that the corruption in the vase will mix well with the corruption of the pool, and the lotuses would also ept it.

    I am doing that because while the corruption in the pool is vast enough to grow thousands of stainless lotuses, it is still a High-Grandmaster ss.

    The growth energy still makes them take a step above, but the amount of growth energy it will require would be at least four times more than if they have a Grand Lord ss corruption in the pool to aid their growth.

    I could not afford to spend such arge amount of growth energy on a single resource when there are other ways to lessen the expenditure.

    The blood-soul stainless lotuses are precious, but I have other resources to grow, too, like the metallic essence tree; I could not let it hog it all.

    So, I am taking a risk, and I really hope it works.

    Gul Gul Gul

    Since I had already made up my mind, I did not waste any time and opened the seal on the vase and began to mix the dangerous corruption into the pool.

 Chapter 2876 Essence Of Grand Lord II

    Sigh!

    I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief when I saw the lotuses recovering; for more than a minute, I thought I had made a huge mistake when I saw the lotuses begin to wither; a few seconds after, I mixed the corruption.

    Now they have not only stopped withering but also begun recovering with the powerful corruption I have added. Still, it would take them more than a day to recover naturally, but in this core, nothing worked naturally.

    It wouldn''t be long before they recovered and advanced to the next stage.

    I looked at further damage for a while before turning to the biggest tree in my core, the mysterious tree, which was now growing rapidly.

    I had never seen it growing so fast, even when it was a small nt; it was already a little over meters long, and now, it is growing even taller. Seeing its speed of growth, I couldn''t help but wonder whether it would touch the sky; while the sky is quite tall, it does have a limit.

    I began to walk toward the tree and only took a few steps when I suddenly stopped.

    Hun!

    "I shouldn''t let my guard down," I said and resumed walking, but this time went toward the formations which had been defending me from the beguilement.

    By the time I returned from looking at the defensive formations, the Grimms had been nearly drained.

    One of the most powerful beings in the world had turned old and grey in a matter of minutes; those who would look at it wouldn''t recognize it for the mighty figure it was a few minutes ago.

    Dhub!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Twenty-seven seconds passed when finally, the mighty Grand Lord disappeared in the smoke of dust, leaving behind the most beautiful essence rose I had ever seen in my life.

    It is fully violet in color, and its petals gleamed with power that those below Grand Lord would feel suppression with justing closer to it. They would not be even able to touch it, and nor I would let them touch it; it is too dangerous; if the energies inside it exploded, then even a Grand Lord would have a hard time escaping unscathed.

    Buzz!

    I only got a second to admire it before my core buzzed, and I felt like the world''s oceans began to fill me; saying the amount of energy is huge would be an understatement, and the quality it had, I have no words to describe it; other than saying crystalline essence thick asva floating into every part of my body.

    "My Lord!"

    I gasped, seeing the speed at my strength begin to increase; it had even surpassed the speed advancement during my breakthrough; even the boost felt pale in front of it.

    I have thought about the strengthening essence of the Grimm hundreds of times and overestimated it, but still ended up underestimating it.

    It is above my imagination.

    The Grand Lords are no simple beings, they are the limit powerhouses, and nobody is stronger than them. Each one, be it a host of inheritance or bloodline, have a powerful core, which provides them with limitless power that could turn the whole world asunder.

    It is a kind of blessing that the world does not have many Grand Lords; otherwise, it would have been destroyed a long ago.

    It now had changed, and I feared for the fate of my world.

    I controlled my thoughts and focused on the most important thing, the growth energy; I had to divert it toward certain resources. There are a few resources I need to take to the Grand Lord ss first; as for other resources, they will need to wait for some time.

    I took a deep breath and took control of gentle growth energy, but the sheer amount of it and its quality made me feel like I was holding a raging river in my hands.

    It is very hard to control.

    I greeted my teeth and used every bit of willpower I had to divert the growth energy to nine nts in varying amounts, which made things even more difficult, but I have a habit of multitasking and am somehow able to manage.

    Hun!

    The one nt that took the most energy is, without a doubt, a metal essence tree; I have allocated a massive 25% of energy to it alone, and it is swallowing it all without a pause and growing rapidly, which, to be honest, surprised me.

    It had stopped growing for quite a while, and I thought it had reached its limit. Each essence tree is different; it depends upon the world in which it had born and the ce it grew into.

    It is growing, but I do not think the growth energy is the one that is the most responsible for it; it is a huge amount of growth energy I am giving it, but from what I read about the essence, it is still not enough to grow it like this.

    So, in my opinion, the biggest reason for its growth is the dried half-bronze tree floating above it; thick bronze energies like water release out of the dead tree and seep into the metal essence tree.

    The bronze energies are not the only thing that tree is absorbing; it is also absorbing all the twenty-four metallic essences ced around it. It had already sucked more than 30% in a matter of seconds, and it wouldn''t take more than a minute for it to absorb it all.

    I have more stored, and I am going to add to it; it is quite regretful that nine-metallic essences are thest one I have, or the world have; various organization has given me everything I had, and even after that, they are only enough to produce only two metal-essence fruit at Grand Lord grade and one at Grandmaster or High-Grandmaster if I am lucky.

    Metal essence is extremely rare, especially in the Grand Lord ss; I need to refine the massive amount of metal to produce a single drop, and I have them in gallons.

    I could see the changes appearing in the fruits as they began to advance from High-Grandmaster to a Grand Lord ss.

    They are not the only ones that are advancing; there are other nts too also advancing toward it; the most beautiful among them is the blood-soul stainless lotuses.

    They have already recovered, and now, they are advancing while guzzling a huge amount of growth energy. It is the reason why, despite there being over seventy-blood soul lotuses at peak-High Grandmaster ss, I am only providing the energy to the thirty lotuses.

    If I had growth energy to spare, I would have used it on these lotuses, but I am already providing 15% of the growth energy to it; I could not provide it anymore.

    The 15% should be enough to take those lotuses to Grand Lord, especially with the Grand Lord level corruption, which they are sucking in wild abandon; that couldn''t rm me.

    Looking at the amount and speed of corruption they are sucking and the growth the lotuses are having, I am afraid even producing two hundred Grand Lord lotuses would be a challenge, which is quite different than the five hundred I had expected.

 Chapter 2877 Automation

    Sigh!

    Thest bit of growth energy entered the nts, and I rxed; it had been really hard to manage all this energy, but I did it, and the result was magnificent.

    I now have eleven nts filled with resources that are in the Grand Lord ss, two extras that I had thought. A few of the resources took less growth energy than I had expected, so I diverted to the other nts on the list.

    All the twenty-four fruits on the metal essence tree had reached a Grand Lord ss; the growth energy had yed a part, but the biggest part was yed by the dead bronze tree floating above; without it, it wouldn''t have been possible to take all the twenty-four fruits to Grand Lord ss.

    Thebination of the two had also made the grow; it had now reached nearly meters tall, and fruits hanging on it looked like glittering stars.

    I turned to stainless lotuses and saw true beauty; the thirty that had reached Grand Lord ss looked amazing, but what was even more amazing was the aura they were giving.

    They felt pure that I wanted to be in theirpany forever, but I could not. I have a huge challenge to finish, and the sooner I finish it, the safer I will be.

    With that thought in mind, I got out of my core and opened my eyes.

    As I did, the world felt clearer than before; my physical and soul senses had taken a leap with the advancement I had just gone through. The strengthening energy that Bearman had provided was huge; it had increased my strength by leaps and bounds and had also elevated the fear in my heart.

    There was a fear in my heart that I would need to kill a shitload of Grand Lords to reach the limit; even 25% of the High-Grandmaster I had killed would have been an impossible task, as there are not many Grimm there, but now that worry had disappeared.

    I had seen the sheer amount of strengthening energy that Bearman had provided, and I now had a fair idea of how much I would need to kill to reach the limit.

    The number is still huge, and I might not be able to kill all of them; but even if I had been able to kill even half, it would be a huge help to me.

    After seeing everything alright, I resumed my journey through the destruction.

    Our battle had notsted long, but the destruction it had brought was horrifying; this is in a ce where the space is much stronger and the environment more resistant; on the maind, the destruction would have been even bigger.

    It took me a few minutes to get out destructed part of the forest, and just as I got out, I sensed a flurry of attacks, the majority of them being weak; there were some seriously strong that I had to give my everything to resist against.

    This gives one quite an idea; destroy the forest as you walk, and you will face less resistance; doing that is not a big deal for Grandmasters and above, especially someone like me, who have the power of the Grand Lord, but doing is not wise; there is even word of warning in notes left behind and even by the Pyramid.

    It is one thing to destroy parts of a forest during battle, but if you do that intentionally to lessen the danger, then the forest will get angry, and you do not want to make the forest angry; it could do things to you that are worse than death.

    Which is why even Grimm is not doing that.

    Hun!

    Twenty minutes passed when I came across a Grimm again, a High-Grandmaster with a bloodline but did not have a core, but I still took it inside my core; I had done it so quietly that Grimm was shocked when it suddenly found itself in apletely different environment.

    A few secondster, trickling strengthening energy filled my body; the growth energy had also been released, but I did not control it. There was no need for it; all the nts had reached the High-Grandmaster ss; as the growth energy spread, my clone just harvested excess resources that were produced.

    They might not be useful to me at my level, but there are plenty of people who will be very grateful for them.

    I had even asked my clone to nt a few seeds; these are not for me, but few of my friends; these resources are hard toe by, and since I have a seed and supply of High-Grandmaster, I might as well produce them.

    Another hour passed, and I had killed three High Grandmasters; one of them had a bloodline.

    As I reached closer and closer to thest leg, I began to encounter more and more humans and Grimms; some were journeying, while others were stuck in beguilement. I helped those who were stuck before moving forward.

    Things are bing more and more dangerous as I reach closer and closer to thest leg, especially for me, against whom the forest ising out full force.

    In the past hour, it had got me nine times; of the nine, four times, I have been out for more than a minute. Two times, I even tried to shout out my secret; thankfully, the silence formation had been activated in my armor. So, no voice could be projected out unless I deactivate it.

    Two hours passed, and I once again killed the few Grimms, saved some humans, and got stuck by the forest attack tens of times, but I survivedn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I just need to survive three more hours before I reach thest, where there will be the biggest of this challenge, but this constant attacks from the forest will vanish, and so is fear of speaking my secrets out.

    I think this is the biggest fear in the mind of humans and Grimm, and that is what the forest hadtched on it. I have seen tens of humans and Grimms babbling their secrets out.

    Hun!

    I stopped once again as another Grimm entered the circle of my soul sense, and it was a normal Grimm, but a Grimm with the core. An inheritance core, but core nheless, these are most dangerous, not because of their power, but because of their potential.

    They had the biggest potential to level up to Grand Lord, and this ce gives them all those opportunities.

    Killing each Grimm with core, I am lessening the chances of future Grimm Grand Lord appearing.

    My strings moved toward it, and a couple of secondster, the Grimm disappeared, and I resumed my journey, not even looking inside my core.

    It is Grand Lords I am worried about; no High Grandmaster has been able to break through my core, and no one ever will be.

    Half a minuteter, it had turned to ashes, leaving behind powerful essence rose, which was directly transported to the formation, and the process of turning it into the fatal weapon began.

    Before me or my clone were needed to direct the process, but after breaking through, I did not need to. I only needed to send the Essene rose, and the formation automatically would finish the job.

 Chapter 2878 The Road Of Will I

    "A few minutes more," I said as I cast a nce at the map while flying toward my destination; now and then, my eyes would turn blurry, but they turn normal in seconds to minutes.

    I also continued harvesting the resources of this ce; I had increased the pace in thest two hours when the level of resources increased. Nearly all of these resources are rare and couldn''t be found outside; I am risking quite a lot harvesting them when I should bepletely focusing on reaching my destination.

    Especially now when I had reached so close.

    The risk is worth it because these resources are really useful; most of them are Grand Lord grade, and they are very useful in healing soul damage and mental problems.

    They are going to be very useful in theing days and after the war is over.

    Hun!

    Once again, the beguilement stuck with me, sending me to the dream for two minutes and thirty-seven seconds before I broke out of it, and even during that, I kept moving. I temporarily handed the primary energy control to my clone, which kept me moving, even when I was stuck in the dream.

    It is the reason why I was able to cross such a huge distance in such a short time.

    Eight minutester, after killing another Grimm and being stuck by the beguilement three more times, I saw the final leg. It was in front of me, and I wanted to appear on it, but I did not hurry and continued moving toward it without changing my speed.

    I have been cautious all this time; I do not want to throw it all away when I finally reach my destination.

    Hun!

    I was right to be cautious because, just after steps, I had been hit by the strongest attack from the forest. I was out for eleven minutes before I was able to break out of it with the help of my clones.

    Thud!

    Finally, I hadnded on the beautifully bricked road and immediately felt all the power leaving my body; one moment, I was God, at another, a mortal with no magical power.

    I had expected that the moment one''s feet touched the road, their power would disappear. The sudden disappearance shook me, and I even panicked for a moment before I was able to calm my mind.

    "The road of will." I read the board; there is no other information about it, nor do I need it. I already know everything about this challenge; it is a simple test of will.

    There had been many tests of will; nearly a quarter of the challenges here had been about the will, but this one was the strongest and most dangerous. It had even killed people, but those are minorities, the people who have survived till here, nearly halfpleted the challenge; the only difference is some took hours while the others took days.

    "Let''s get started with it," I said, and a minuteter and began to walk at a brisk pace.

    For a few steps, I did not feel anything before I began to feel the pressure; this pressure was not physical or soul level, but something different.

    It seemed to target something deeper; if I were the say words of those who finished the challenge, they would say this pressure directly affects the will.

    I maintained the pace, and with each step, the pressure grew higher and higher; my will seemed to be strong enough to bear it, and in a little more than fifteen minutes, I had finished crossing the 10% distance.

    Hun!

    The pressure began to be a little ufortable, but not something that could stop me; I continued, and soon I came across the first Grimm. Ites from a different road, there are many roads, but all take to the same destination.

    It saw me before I did due to its huge size, and I could see its deep anger as it looked at me. I did not even know the bastard, and it was looking at me like I had killed its father.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Well, I might have, considering the number of Golden Fire Werewolves I have killed so far.

    I waved, but that only made it re at me further; "Just being polite," I muttered, but loud enough for it to hear me, and still, it did not say anything.

    Soon, we stepped into the same road and the Grimm, who was slightly behind me, moved ahead with its huge step. I did not;peting against it would not give me anything, especially this early. I want to see whether it would be able to maintain the same pace as it covers more distance.

    I did not have to wait for long; half an hourter, it began to reduce its face till it became slow enough to move at the same pace as me, despite having more than four timesrger size.

    A few minutester, three more people joined two human Grandmasters and one Bronze Scale Crockman, which was sweating a lot.

    I stayed away from it, as closer to it felt like rain seeing the way it was sweating.

    The two humans, on the other hand, were quite interesting; they were not the ones I had seen before but here, but I knew them, and from the memories of seed, I knew they were High-Grandmasters. The thing is, they were just Masters when they entered this ce.

    It is nothing surprising those who have survived till this stage have reached the High-Grandmaster ss; the experiences and opportunities here are enough to turn any healthy Master into the High-Grandmaster.

    They nodded at me as they saw me and continued walking at a measured pace, which was neither slow nor fast.

    An hour passed, and the people increased further; I had crossed half a distance with many people around me, both humans and Grimms, some I am quite familiar with, including Lady Veronica.

    The pressure on will have really be something; now there is not a single being, be it human or Grimm, who wasn''t sweating. People have even started walking with the hunch-back despite the pressure of not being physical; it is worse than the physical or soul pressed.

    It went deeper, right to the fiber that made the person who they are.

    On the journey here, we have been trapped in the illusion and dreams, but here, there is only simple pressure, and the only thing we have to do is bear it as we walk, but to some people who are falling behind, it is the most difficult thing.

    The worst thing is no external things could help you, even if you could harness your power. I have a faint connection with a clone, and through them, I could activate formation with force, but it will not help me at all; those formations help me with the soul and body, but this thing affects the will.

    Many people are falling behind, but many are still maintaining the pace; those who are maintaining the pace in the highest number seem to be the old guys.

    This is also not surprising; while younger people have the highest potential, the older ones have the strongest will with all the experiences in their lives.

 Chapter 2879 The Road Of Will II

    "Fuck, its hard!"

    Cursed the Grimms behind me; nearly 70% of the road had been crossed, and less than of people could be seen walking out on the road that half an hour ago, despite new peopleing every few minutes.

    Like the Grimm had said, the pressure had be very hard; not all could bear it. Even I, who was still walking, had to reduce the pace as the pressure had be crushing.

    "This challenge is not easy, Grandmaster," said Lord Remus, the old man who acted as my bodyguard not long ago. "It is not Lord Remus, but we have to finish it," I replied, to which the old man smiled tiredly before once again wiping his temple.

    Even the experience people like himself are feeling extreme pressure; some cannot even bear it and copse on the road. It is happening and more right now; Lady Veronica had nearly got crushed by the weight of the Grimm, who had fallen unconscious by this pressure.

    Hun!

    Some time passed, and I had crossed a few hundred meters when I suddenly saw someoneing from the connecting road. Her figure was blurry, but I could still see this particr shade of fiery-red hair which is shining brightly under the radiant sun.

    Only one person has hair in this shade of red, Sofia.

    Since I entered this ce, I had not seen her, but I knew she was doing fine, better than fine with all the memories I had checked. She is alone; her twin Raina does not seem to be with her, and this ce rarely keeps the two people together.

    It took her a few minutes to cross the road, and I had even waited for her; I could afford to do that for my dear friend. "How nice that you have waited for me," she said; this time, she did not hug, nor would I have returned it, given how sweaty we were.

    "It is the least I could do for a friend, who does not have time for me," I said back, but soon regretted seeing the guilt shing in her eyes.

    "I am just joking," I added, but that did not change anything. "I wanted toe to meet you, but there was too much to do, and there was that secrecy and all," she replied.

    "I know; it was inconsiderate for me to say that," I said, to which she shook her head and began to walk beside me.

    "How were the challenges?" I asked, wanting to change this depressing mood, "Difficult, but fulfilling; each one had helped me tremendously," she replied with a soft smile on her face.

    "So, have you leveled up?" I asked; it was quite a personal question, but I wanted to ask it reason other than satiate my curiosity. "No," she replied with a shake of her head.

    "I am close, and if I pushed, I am confident that I will be able to make a breakthrough, but I wanted to wait till I am fully able to harness the power my core could offer me before leveling up," she replied before turning to me with eyes filled with the question.

    "Am I making a mistake? Sometimes, I felt like I should level up as soon as possible to help with the war," she asked, to which I shook my head.

    "No, you are not making a mistake; you should only level up when you feel confident. As for joining the war, have some confidence in your teacher and others; they will be able to handle things till we are ready," I said. Hearing worry on her face eased, and she nodded.

    A couple of minutes passed into silence; the talking itself takes quite a lot of effort with the pressure, which increases with every second.

    As time passed and more people joined through the different routes, but soon many of them slowly fell behind; the pressure was too much that even those with a strong will, had to stop to rx; some even took steps back to relieve some of the pressure on them.

    "I have met your girlfriend, I mean ex-girlfriend; she had be quite powerful that even you might not be able to beat her," Sarah said with mirth hiding in her eyes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Who?" I asked, to which she rolled her eyes, but from me, it was a fair question considering both of my ex-girlfriends are pretty powerful.

    "Mira. She had be terrifying," she replied with a smile. "It is not surprising. She has one of most powerful bloodlines in the world and the will to aplish anything," I said with a smile, to which she red at me.

    She wanted to get a rise out of me, but she will have to do better to do that.

    Another hours passed, but we crossed a little distance; our speed had slowed down a lot, and now, we were walking even slower than the children.

    It is this time we are showing the advantage of our small size; unlike Grimm, the pressure on us increases little by little with our small bodies and feet; it is not the same case with Grimms and giant bodies; with every step they take, the pressure on them would spike, and not all the Grimms could bear it.

    Bang!

    The Grimms are falling, with more than twice the number as us; most of the humans got away from them, and some tried to chase, but seeing the hazard, the Grimms decided to focus on their will.

    Not all the Grimms are with weak hearts; just like humans, there are some who are moving steadily, and I took note of these bastards.

    I wish I had my powers with me; I would have definitely tried to finish these bastards.

    Those with strong will are more dangerous than those with talent and powerful bloodline/inheritance, as these bastards have the ability to acquire them all with their will.

    Things are hard, and they are bing harder.

    It is not just people around me that are beginning to have trouble; I, too, am having a huge difficulty. Taking each step had be a challenge itself. I am pushing myself hard with each step, not to be bested by the people around me, especially the Grimms.

    There are a lot of things on the line, but the thing that is most important is the reward; people want a boost, and it is a thing that could increase their strength immediately.

    They would not get such an opportunity like this.

    I also want the boost, but what I want the most is to stop the Grimms from having it, which is nearly impossible, but I hope our people will be able to get the biggest boosts; a powerful Grimm is not a good thing for us.

    Time passed, and we pressed ahead despite the increase in press.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, there is a change appears in the Grimms; their pace begins to increase out of sudden. They began to push themselves harder and harder, which made some of them copse, but that did not stop them.

    "The Gate!"

    It took us a while before we saw what was the thing that was making them run faster; it was none other than the gate. The Grimm was able to see it first due to its giant size, but now we can see it too.

    As the humans saw it, it seemed like someone had injected artificial adrenaline in them, as we also began to push ourselves harder without caring for the consequence that might fall on us for doing that.

 Chapter 2880 The Curse

    The Maind

    While Michael''s other powerhouses are pushing themselves hard against the pressure, another group of humans is also pushing themselves against the much more dangerous enemy.

    "The old snake; we did not expect it to be this powerful," said Lord Whitmore in horror as he watched the battle; it was yesterday the old snake had revealed its power, and it is still feeling horror for what it had done.

    It had not killed any Grand Lord but had done something much worse; it had infected the Grand Lord with the potent curse, a curse so dangerous that no healer of their ability to do anything against it, and even when healers tried, the curse attacked them, nearly killing one of their best healers.

    In just a day, it had infected half of their numbers with this curse, and even with all their abilities, they were not able to save themselves from this curse.

    Patriarch Bradford got infected, and so was Supreme Commander; even Lord Rai, who has one of the greatest physical abilities, was affected by this curse, and it is spreading fast as they use their energy.

    Even now, they are fighting; in one of the biggest battles of the millennia. Ten Grand Lords are fighting, Six Grimms against the four humans; the Grimms lead by old Snake, while the humans are by Patriarch Bradford; with him is the suprememander, Lord Rai, and Lord Singh.

    All four of them had been affected by the curse of the old snake; there is also Elder Lord who got affected, but he is fighting a different battle.

    I wish we had a healer capable of healing the curse, but two who have a chance to do anything against the curse have gone to that things and haven''t returned yet.

    He tapped on a few buttons in nervous anticipation, and a screen appeared in front of him.

    "Have you been able to find anything yet, a cure or at least a way to stop the curse?" he asked the two women; his eyes unintentionally went to the younger woman and seeing her condition, he couldn''t help but feel guilty.

    He doesn''t know how he will face him; he had specifically asked the council to protect his loved ones, and they failed spectacrly.

    The woman had changed, and he didn''t know what sort of reaction he would have when he saw her. He will bear the consequences; he just hoped he would return soon.

    "No Lord Whitmore, there is no breakthrough. If we find anything, you will be the first one we will call," said the older energy voice, without looking up from the medical artifact she was staring at.

    "I hope you seed soon," he said, he wanted to say that the fate of the whole race depended on them finding a cure or a way to stop the curse from spreading like he did so many times, but he did not; they did not need to tell that, they are risking their lives working against the curse, they understood very well, what the cost of the failure would be.

    "Lord Hern, we might need to use the power of the night de sooner than we had nned," he said, and the man had just nodded.

    The dark de is rarely used, even during wars; it is the only weapon of humans that Grimms truly feared. It is a deciding weapon, the only thing that saved them from losing wars.

    He looked at the screen ahead and saw the battles; there was not a single Grand Lord who was not fighting; they were barely getting any rest before they needed to fight.

    The Grimms are using their advantage of high numbers too well, tiring their Grand Lords with the constant battles. It is not easy to do that, considering their cores could produce inexhaustible power, and they could easily stay awake for a month, but there is a huge difference between staying awake and fighting for a month.

    It had been six days since any of their Grand Lords had slept; they had been fighting constantly, and it was showing, especially those who got cursed by the old snake.

    Their figures are blurry on the screens, but one could see the sickly blood-red auraing out of those who got infected. The more they use their energy, the denser would this bes, and the more the curse spreads inside them.

    They could not stop this blood-red aura, and ording to Patriarch Bradford, it is also acting like a beacon, sending their location constantly to the old snake, who is the Master of this curse. Not to mention, the aura was highly infectious; it would be a High-Grandmaster, within minutes.

    Which is why the Grand Lords are using quite a lot of their energy, burning this aura as ites out of there, going deeper into this predicament.

    Looking at the battles, one might think humans have no chance of winning; the Grimms have a greater number, and within this curse, the victory of the battle is determined, and humans are stretching the time of their defeat.

    It is all true, but they are not lost, and this is not the only powerhouse they have; they still have a chance of winning, they only need to survive longer, and for it, even if they have to sacrifice their lives, they will do it.

    The new generation ising; they have sent the word from inside. Their most talented have the confidence to gain the power of Grand Lords; they only need time; they have asked for one and half months, and eight days had already passed.

    He hadplete confidence they would seed, and with the top seven challenges, their chances increased even further.

    There is no message from people inside about the beginning of the top seven challenge, but there is no need to; it has been nine eight days since any human or Grimm came out, and that only means one thing, the top seven challenges have begun.

    The longest gap only appears during the top seven challenges; it is small as seven days and long as a month and a half.

    Time passed as he watched the battles with the bleeding heart; the Grand Lords were fighting, but millions were dying by the day; these were not fighters but innocent people.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Even Grimms didn''t want to destroy the precious livestock they would gain after the victory.

    Even after fighting quite high, the scale of battles is so huge that the energies would react to the ground and bring destruction.

    We have prepared it with thousands of years of experience, but still, we could not save people; the bunkers and defensive barriers are not enough to defend against the Grand Lords, especially those at the small continents.

    I turned my eyes to the biggest battle, the only battle that was being fought between two people, the strongest. There is no one who couldpete against them, the fire vs. five, golden vs. abyssal.

    The old werewolf is beyond strong that it has started to be pressed against Matron; slowly, her battle strategy is changing fromplete offensive to minute defensive.

    If things get worse at such speed, then it won''t be long before Matron Mavis, too, begin to fight defensively, like most humans Grand Lords are doing right now.

    Hun!

    He was watching the battles when suddenly a screen popped up in front of him.

    "Grandmaster Charline were you ab" he was asking the question when he stopped mid-way, seeing the expressions on two women''s faces, the expressions of sheer horror.

    "L..Lord Whitmore, this curse¡­" she informed him, stumbling about the things they were able to find out about the curse; by the time she finished, he slumped powerlessly on his seal with the same horror on his face.

 Chapter 2881 The Gate

    The temporary boost vanished, and the fatigue set in, and it became stronger than before. That it instantly made several of the Grimms and humans fall to their knees.

    Even for me, the pressure was so much that I just wanted to give up, but that was not an option for me; I could not give up, no matter what.

    So, I moved, taking one small step after another, while sweat flowed like a river from my body.

    The huge stone gate looked far but also looked quite closely; if there weren''t a suppression, then it wouldn''t have taken me more than five minutes to reach it, even when I walked, but now, seeing the way this mountainous pressure-pressing against my will, it going to take much longer than that.

    Thud!

    Another Grimm fell, not far away from me, that I did not even look at it for a few seconds till everyone looked. I still did not understand the reason for them looking till I noticed the things I should have at the first instant, especially me, a healer.

    ''Dead,'' I said in my mind; while the most Grimms have fallen unconscious, this one had died, which is quite rare; I felt lucky to witness it and even happy seeing it was not the Grimm with a bloodline.

    Like others, I did not waste more than a few seconds on the dead Grimm before pushing forward, but this time, there was little caution in my pace. I had somehow forgotten that this pressure is dangerous; if one had pressed themselves too hard, they would die.

    Ten minutes passed, and there seemed to be no change in the distance between the door and me; though it was not true, my clone was giving me the details of the actual progress I had made, and it was pretty good.

    Still, as many people had said, I am quitepetitive, and seeing the people in front of me, I begin to push myself harder and harder, forgetting the caution of which I had reminded myself.

    There is no other way; seven people are in front of me, three Grimms and four humans. I would not have pushed myself if t had been only two or three humans and no Grimms, but there are Grimms, and I would not have them entered the gates before me, no matter the risk I need to take.

    I looked at Sophia; she was matching her pace to mine, and she was just a step behind me; sometimes she gets, but she is a step behind me.

    I teased her about that with my expression and, in return, got the familiar re.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    These are the moments that made the pressure bearable. If she had not been here, I don''t think I would have been able to maintain this pace.

    Sometimes having friends makes difficult things bearable, and I am d I had very good friends.

    Twenty more minutes passed, and I had crossed half a distance to the gate when I had first seen it, but that did not make me happy, as I was not able to take the lead on even a single person ahead of me; there is even one added to the list of people ahead of me.

    Sofia had taken the lead once again; it was the lead of just one step but felt insurmountable considering I was nearly dragging my feet; I did not seem to have the will to lift my legs fully to walk.

    All my will is focused on fighting this pressure, while a tiny fraction of it is being used as other things such as walking, things that used to require no thoughts now need a focus.

    Another half an hour passed, and now their good news, I was again ahead of Sophia, not just Sophia, but one Grimm and two humans. It had taken me immense effort to do that, but I was able to do it, and now, my target is four people ahead of me, which again will be quite difficult.

    The four people ahead of me are not easy; all of them are old bastards with a will strong as steel, not to mention the gate is barely three hundred meters ahead, which Grimm could finish off in just a few strikes with its huge size.

    Thankfully, this is not a ce that will give it the advantage due to its size; if I were to say then its size is a great disadvantage to it, considering how fast the pressure increase on it.

    I continued to drag my feet, crossing inches every time I moved forward; the speed was slow as a snail but was everything I could manage; I could not go faster, but if I did somehow, then I would either fall unconscious or die.

    Some more time passed, and now, there was only a fifty-meters distance between me and the gate; there were now only three people ahead of me, two humans and one Grimm.

    We all are moving fast as we can; the exhrating emotions seem toe back as we reach the shadow of the gate, that we are moving faster than we had in the past mile.

    I forgot everything else, mypetition and the boost that is waiting for me on the other side; the only thing I have in my mind is the gate that I have to cross.

    It is this extreme focus that helped me bear this immense pressure that seemed to be increasing at a much faster rate than before that I felt the people behind me falling to their knees, some even fell unconscious, but I do not care for any of that, the only thing I care is the gate.

    I don''t know how long it passed, but as I reached it, I could see the deep brown color that reminded me of the soil.

    It was in but felt beautiful, and I wish I could spend some time admiring it, but I had already taken a step into the gate, and my vision of it had already disappeared as everything turned dark.

 Chapter 2882 Rewards

    The Maind

    ''The old snake seemed to be hell-bent on killing us,'' Heramunicated; they had been fighting against the old snake for nearly a day, and they were reaching their limit.

    She could see the curse, a blood-red thing that is stic as liquid rubber, and it spread as she used her energy; it had already covered more than 50% of her, and in the better, Patriarch Bradford was in the worse.

    Despite all his power, he was not able to stop the curse from spreading inside him; it had covered 80% of him, and it was affecting him heavily that he could only project around 60% of his original strength.

    The worse thing is it is spreading fast, restricting more of his power; it wouldn''t be long before he isn''t able to fight against it the old snake.

    It is not him, but others also in the worse shape, especially Lord Bishop and Lord Singh; the curse had covered more than 70% of their self and spreading rapidly, faster than even Patriarch Bradford.

    Only she and Lord Rai are in better condition due to their special conditions, but those advantages wouldn''t be able to save them; these three go down.

    The despair couldn''t help but fill her heart seeing this; it wasn''t long before she held hope in her heart. A hope that they will be finally able to wipe the Grimms away for good, but the hope is taken away too soon, too suddenly.

    They could not even stop the Grimms till the final badge of people came out, the ones who were holding on to deal the final blow to the Grimm.

    The bastard old snake had destroyed it all, and now, when theye out of the final seven challenges, they will not see us holding down the line for them but our bodies buried in the ground and the world destroyed.

    There is no hope they wille out of it alive; Lord Whitmore had told her what the healers could find out and shook her. The curse is not something that our healers would be able to do something; even the Grand Lord ss healer would fail in front of it. The curse contains something that is beyond the highest level.

    ?

    ''It seemed like the time hade; ask Whitmore to release the night de in ten minutes sharp,'' order Patriarch Bradford; she is not surprised.

    She had talked to Lord Hern not long ago and asked him to be ready.

    "We might go down today, but we will take the old snake with us; everyone, the moment night de appears, attacks the old snake with all your strength,"

    "Burn your essence if you can, but get the maximum power; we have to kill this bastard, so the young ones will have a chance in defeating these bastards," said Patriarch Bradford, and nobody objected; all of them understood what is at stake and if they needed a victory in the war, they needed to sacrifice themselves.

    So, the race could survive, which is the most important thing.

    ¡­

    I stepped into the light, and the colossal pressure, vast as the ocean, vanished; not even a single speck of it remained.

    The joysted only a moment before I focused on a new feeling, or the right word would be the state. The second of the top seven challenges seemed to have changed my state of mind, it is not just thest leg that did that, but the whole challenge; a brute force alone is not enough to sharper the will.

    I wish I could spend more than analyzing my state of mind, but I do not have time. The human and Grimms ahead of me are already moving toward the reward, and to my surprise, it is not the boosts I expected.

    They are things!

    From artifacts to resources, everything seemed to be present in those hundred things; seeing those things, I couldn''t help but get shocked, and I was not the only one.

    The human and Grimm ahead of me are just as shocked.

    "Getting things is good; My heart would have bled if I had lost a huge boost," said Sophia behind me as she appeared.

    ''Take the essence of azkaf marak; it will be extremely useful in your breakthrough,'' I said to her and moved. While I was daydreaming, my clones looked at all the things, and as I had said, everything in those hundred bubbles was great, but I could only take one.

    My eyes scanned through all the things despite already knowing what they were; they were in order, the first thing being more precious than the one after that.

    I looked at the things in the top line, and they are precious but would help me a lot, but if anyone knows me, they know I like to think further and n ordingly.

    There is one thing among the hundred that will help the most; it might take a while for it to be useful, but when it does, it will provide me more benefits than any other things here, and if my luck were to hold, then I wouldn''t have to wait for long, to get the benefits from it.

    I appeared in front of a small bubble; it was the smallest bubble, and inside it was a small seed, a transparent seed with shining specks. It is a sunflower seed, not a seed of themon sunflower, but the seed of the star mist sunflower; I can''t imagine my luck in getting this seed.

    I did not waste any time and quickly took the seed.

    "Hum, the seed of star mist sunflower; it is a single seed; I would have chosen it if it had been a whole sunflower," said the Grimm as it appeared behind me.

    "No one asked for your opinion, Rofka," I said back, without turning to the Frogman; it the bastard who was ahead of me with the old man.

    It had already made a choice; there was a deep blue orb in its hands, the orb of mor sea, which was in fourth ce. Those who have reached this stage are intelligent enough to choose the thing they need rather than the things that are both.

    Till now, six people havee out, and all of them have done that, as the things in the top three are still present in their environment.

    "It is Lord Rofka, for you, Zaar," said the Grimm, and the mighty aura of Grand Lord had burst out of its body; the aura immediately got restricted before it reamed me, but I could still sense its mighty power.

    I was quite surprised this bastard reached the ss Grand; I should not be. It is a member of the coven and has all the qualifications to reach there, especially in this ce.

    Still, another Grimm Grand Lord means even bigger danger.

    "Enjoy while itsts," I said to it while directly looking into its eyes before walking away. It got quite angry at the supposed disrespect, but this is a safe zone, and I really wish it hadn''t been because then, I would have been free to kill this bastard.

    "You are right; this essence would really help me a lot," said Sophia as she looked small bottle filled with bright red essence. "Do you want some?" she asked, to which I shook my head.

    "No," I replied. "Though I will not reject it if you offer me some after you finish with it," I said, to which she smiled.

    "What did you get?" she asked, to which I showed her the seed. "There are better things there than this seed," she said, "I know, but this thing is more useful to me," I replied.

    She opened her mouth to say something when suddenly a look of question appeared on her face as a blue storage box appeared in my hand.

    "Here, take this; there are some things here that will help you in your breakthrough," I said and moved to give it to her, but she did not ept. "I can''t ept it; you''ve already done enough for me, and besides, I already have everything I need for my breakthrough," she said, declining.

    "These are no normal resources; they will help you upgrade your elemental core to maximum power," I said, and the hesitancy on her face disappeared.

    If someone knew her core as intimately as her, then it would be I had helped it create it.

    "Gasp!"

    A gasp rang out of her mouth as she looked inside; as I have said, there are not normal resources, but very precious ones, from Grand Lord grade stainless lotus and metal essence fruit of her element; there are few other resources I have found and tons of precious High-Grandmaster ss resources, which I have harvested from my core.

    "This?" she asked in shock. "There are not for you alone; I have tagged them well; if you find others, give them these resources. There are some untagged resources; you can give them to anyone who you think has a chance," I said to her.

    "You are leaving?" she asked as she saw me turned to toward the gate, and I nodded.

    I have been getting a very bad feeling for quite a while, like something very bad is happening, and I have to go out of this thing as soon as possible, or even worse things would happen.

    "But you have not even leveled up," she said; hearing that, a bright smile appeared on my face. "Am I not?" I asked back, and immediately her eyes went wide.

    "Good luck with your next challenges, Sophia," I said to my friend and walked toward the exit; it had finally appeared, and it seemed like I was not the only one who was leaving.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rofka was also leaving, and seeing me appearing behind it, it turned to me. "The moment you get out, I will kill you," it said with a killing smile and stepped into the gate.

    I, too, followed it after, not heeding to the humans who were asking me to stop.

 Chapter 2883 OUT

    <strong>The Maind</strong>

    "Ready yourselves; we all will have only a few seconds after the night de appear," said Patriarch Bradford; nine minutes have passed since he had asked them to prepare for the final charge.

    They have been preparing, but not in an obvious way; there is no change in their energy circtions as they fight. Though they are taking increasingly desperate measures, they have avoided taking extreme measures, nothing that would alert the old snake.

    While their inheritance and bloodline could keep much of the interference out, she did not dare to let her guard down and asked others to same.

    They fought the Grimms, harnessing more and more power from their cores; even knowing doing that would spread the curse more, they had no other choice, half of their power had been already sealed by the Grimms, and now, another the rest is sealing away rapidly.

    A few seconds passed when suddenly, a big smile lit up across the face of Grimms, and a moment after that, the rest of the Grimm; they have also got the news, seeing it horror couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The thing had lighted up, and a Grimm had appeared on it, the first being after nine days, and the Grimm is no simple Grimms but a Grand Lord.

    Lady Ang and Elder Lord, who had fought there, confirmed it.

    "Hahahaha... another Grand Lord; now there is nothing you could do to stop us, humans," Old Snake roared inughter while the horror appeared on their faces.

    If it had been a week ago, they would have been able to bear an extra Grand Lord, but now, even a single Grand Lord could change the scale, destroy them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "There is no time to waste; Whitmore sent the night de n," said Patriarch Bradford before stopping suddenly as the visual in front of him showed another human appear above that thing, a very familiar human.

    "Michael Zaar!" said Lord Hern loudly as he was about to leave for the final attack of humans when he suddenly stopped seeing the human that appeared suddenly.

    The shock onlysted for a moment, when horror returned again before they saw Rofta, which now became a Grand Lord, attacking the Grandmaster Zaar the moment he appeared, without giving him a moment to activate a defensive method, not that it could help him.

    ''Only Grand Lord could defend against Grand Lord, especially against such a powerful attack.'' When a shock appeared on his face and Lord Whitmore''s, who was standing beside him.

    "Die, you bastard!" Rofta roared as it attacked me the moment I had appeared. It had not wasted even a fraction of a second; the moment I appeared, it attacked me with an attack that even Grand Lords have to take seriously.

    ''The bastard did not want to leave any stone upturned,'' I thought, seeing the attack.

    While the bastard had been prepared, so I am; my great sword appeared in my hand, and I swung it; the moment I did, eyes of it and everyone who was watching went wise.

    CLANG!

    Its saber slowed down before shing against my sword, creating a huge shockwave that spread long and wide, giving the Frogman shock of its life as it shook from head to toe.

    "You have be a Grand Lord!" shouted Rofta in shock; it was not only the Frogman who was in shock. A shock could be seen on the faces of four Grimms above and two humans fighting them.

    "What? Do you think only you could," I mocked without even looking at it, as all my focus was on Elder Lord. He is not fine, the red bloody marks all over it and the mist that came out of it.

    ''Dangerous curse,'' I thought immediately; I have studied the curses enough to know when I see one, and it looked like it had affected him a lot, by the looks of it, which is quite strange considering the Elder Lord would have dealt with the curse already before it had spread inside so deeply.

    "What is happening?'' I asked, and immediately, a window with Lord Whitmore appeared in front of me. "Battles for survival, Lord Zaar," Lord Whitmore replied in a somber voice, and immediately, a couple of screens appeared in front of me; they were the blurry scenes of battles and one window titled curse.

    A look of shock couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing the battles, especially two battles, one that was above me and the one that was led by Patriarch Bradford.

    That battle is one that shocked me the most; all five humans fighting it, including the Patriarch Bradford, got cursed, and it seemed to be stopping them from using all their power; their state is very bad, seeing the way they are fighting and the state of the curse, I don''t think, they are going tost very long.

    "You bastard, you dare to ignore me!" shouted the Frogman seeing me absent and attacked, and seeing that, a look of irritation couldn''t help but sh in my eyes.

    Immediately two thick vine hands came out of me, with each holding ance and saber, and moved to attack the Frogman.

    ''Handle it!'' I said to clone one; I could have used two of my clones to analyze the data while I fought, but I don''t think I will be able to able to fight well without knowing what is happening, and besides, my clone is more than capable of fighting against the Grimm for a while, it had kept me alive when I was fighting Aege, and that were very straining circumstances.

    CLANG

    Thence shed against the ck saber of the Frogman before the spear attack; the vines are special; they could stretch themselves for quite a long, so I did not have to move away from my spot.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    The Frogman defended, but as it did, another attack came at it and another; the Frogman was seething with fury, especially seeing me standing monotonously, without moving from my spot, but it could not do anything, as it needed to respond to theing attacks from my spear andnce.

    "Fuck!" I shouted loudly as I read the file about the curse; it did not take me long to read the simple exnation, and it horrified me, especially when I read how much the curse affected all six of our Grandmasters; the growth of the curse was updated, just a few seconds ago.

    ''Lord Whitmore, I am going for the aid of Patriarch Bradford,'' I said; I was nning to fight against this Frogman while aiding Lady Ang and Elder Lord in the battle, but the condition of the other battlefront is direr; with their condition, they would notst long.

    "Lord Zaar, you could not!" said Lord Whitmore rmingly; "Lady Ang and Elder Lord are barely able to stop the four Grimm Grand Lords they are fighting; if you left, their condition would be direr with Rofka joining battles against them," he added with a great rm.

    "Don''t worry, Lord Whitmore; joining the battle against our Grand Lords will be thest thing on Rofta''s mind in the next few seconds," I said with a smile.

    I have been hiding my greatest trump card for years, rarely revealing any of her abilities, but now that I have gained the power of the Grand Lord, it is time to reveal her to the world.

 Chapter 2884 Greatest Trump Card

    Whitmore couldn''t help but get shocked hearing the wordsing out of Lord Zaar''s mouth, so he turned to Lord Hern beside him to confirm if what he heard was right, and the other man nodded before suddenly a look of shock appeared on his face.

    "Whitmore look," said Lord Hern, and Whitmore slowly turned his head toward the screen, fearing something bad was happening, but his utter shock, he saw something he had never expected to see

    He saw the familiar little bird of Lord Zaar flying toward the tens of huge water-spinning water spearsing from above, covering the whole sky.

    The attack is mighty, it is clear that the Frogman is not holding back any longer, and to its horror, the little sparrow is flying straight toward it.

    "What is that little sparrow doing? Lord Zaar, stop your sparrow!" he shouted through the screen, but there was no reply from the other side.

    He was shouting when the little sparrow reached close to the thousands of water spears, and he nearly shut his eyes. He was d he did not because a momentter, he saw the most shocking thing of his life; not he, but all those who were watching were shocked seeing what had happened.

    As the sparrow reached the spears, when it opened its little mouth and spewed out the fire, not a small fireball, but a storm of fire came out of her little mouth.

    The storm of silver fire instantly enveloped tens of thousands of huge spinning water spears and began to burn, burn such a powerful attack that they began to vaporize so fast that a momentter, nothing had left.

    ¡­

    "Ashlyn, kill the bastard!" I said as I looked at the shocked Grimm, who was looking at Ashlyn in shock; not only it but also Grimms and humans fighting above; they stopped their fight seeing their attack.

    Chew Chew

    Ashlyn chirped excitedly and went toward the Frogman, who had finally been able to control its emotions.

    "Bastard, don''t look down on me!" Frogman roared in its croaky voice and moved its saber to attack me, but Ashlyn appeared in front of it in an instant, and her whole body turned metallic as it shed against the powerful artifact, bearing the powerful attack head-on.

    CLANNG!

    A deafening sound rang out as they shed, and to the shock of Frogman and others, they saw the tiny sparrow in a metallic body pushing the saber back while the Frogman shook from head to toe while the space them rippled.

    ''Lord Whitmore, I am leaving to aid like Patriarch Bradford and others,'' I said, and for a second, there was no reply. ''I can send you there in a second, but you need to step into a stable space,'' he replied.

    The space is not stable here with battles of the Grand Lord; I would need to move for thousands of miles to find a stable space, which will not take time, but I have a better method.

    ''There is no need for that,'' I said with my and raised my hand forward; as I did, a hugeplex circr runic formation appeared from my hand.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, not only the space around the circle stabilized, but also a gate formed in the center, and I stepped into it.

    The frogman tried to stop me, but Ashlyn attacked with fiery waves of wings, and the Grimm, quickly moved his saber and activated shields to stop it.

    I stepped out a secondter to apletely silent valley, but I could faintly sense the fluctuation of the battle and moved toward it at my full speed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The power of Grand Lord gave freedom to use many abilities; that were simply impossible before, like this mobile teleportation formation. It is not just a simple formation but also a space stabilizer, which is the biggest plus point of it; it could help travel from even unstable space.

    It worked by creating a tunnel between the two points, which means I need to know the coordinates of the ce I want to go, and the other point where I am going needs to have stable space, which is why I have appeared a distance away from the battle.

    ¡­

    ''Patriarch Bradford, Lord Zaar will reach you in five seconds,'' informed Whitmore, ''Keep the night de ready; while Zaar may improve our chances, even he will not be able to change make a huge difference given the power of the curse,''

    ''So, keep the night de ready,'' said Patriarch. ''The night de is ready; it will be deployed the moment you order,''

    ¡­

    ''Lord Zaar, stay back; the curse is very dangerous, and there is no way to stop it from infecting you,'' warned Patriarch Bradford with a very heavy tone, which is understandable considering how everyone who had fought with an old snake in these three days got infected by the curse.

    From what I read, the curse is invisible; you can''t sense it before it infects you; the moment its sanguine smoke begins to release from the curse, and the more the curse spreads, the denser this sanguine smoke would be.

    The most dangerous thing about it; it also infects.

    ''I understand the danger Patriarch,'' I said and moved toward the old snake, against whom the Patriarch is fighting, avoiding the battles of five others who are fighting against the six Grimms.

    The Grimms did not stop me; some even gave me a wide way toward the old snake with a smile on their faces, while humans called to stop me.

    As I passed them, I sent my seeds inside them; these were no normal seeds but the first twelve seeds I had created. They were first made to control the Grimms, they can still do that, but they could also do many other things, especially after leveling up with me, with a huge upgrade.

    Soon, I appeared beside Patriarch, and the old snake looked at me with its scarlet eyes.

    While we called the bastard old snake but is not a Snakeman, it is a Viperman from the Crimson Eyed Viperman tribe. It had pure ck scales, which are very strong defensively, and glowing scarlet eyes, from which its tribe got their name.

    "Hehe, Micheal Zaar, the always confident. It seemed like you do not fear the curse," said the old snake, which made Patriarch beside me shake; he started to form an energy shield in front of me, but I shook my head at that and turned to the old snake with a smile.

    "I could say the same thing about you; you are standing confidently in front of me despite my strings," I said, and strings materialized in my hand for a moment before disappearing.

    The moment it saw them, alertness shed into its eyes immediately, but it did not make change its ce; it was still looking at me withplete confidence.

    "Then we will see whether my curse gets you first or your strings make me disappear," It said, within a faint hint taught as thest sentence; it clearly believes my strings could not do anything against it.

    "We will see," I said with a smile and turned to Patriarch Bradford; "Patriarch, let me handle the old snake; you go aid others," I said, and he had opened his mouth to decline but stopped suddenly for some reason and simply nodded.

    "Be careful," he said and disappeared, and I turned to face the old snake.

 Chapter 2885 Against Old Snake I

    "I am impressed; you even sent that old bastard away. It seemed like you really did not fear me." said the old snake, "Curses are your specialty, and I don''t fear curses," I said in confidence, that I was not feeling inside me.

    The meta-scans of all humans appeared in front of me, and I could see how horrifying the curse was; it was designed very intelligently, with elements beyond the level of our world, which is the reason why it was able to affect people like Rai and Grand Commander, who have one of the best defenses against the curses and the other special energies.

    I have asked both of my clones to study the curse; I have collected the sample from the sanguine smoke. It would have been better if I got the real sample; well, I don''t think I will have to wait long for that.

    "Good, I do like crushing the overconfident people; they cry loudest when I fill their bodies with my curses," It said, and the ck crystal on the brown wooden staff lit up.

    "Harbinger butterflies," It shouted, and thousands of ck butterflies with crimson eyes began toe out of its staff; they wereing so fast, within a matter of seconds, their numbers reached hundreds of thousands.

    Rew Rew Rew

    They have surrounded me from all sides; formed a sphere of ck and red, and now they areing at me; wanting to tear me with their ck teeth or just seep inside me.

    "Come, precious," I said; I did not move away from my spot, even let these butterfliesnd on me, and before I knew it, I had gotpletely covered in them.

    I am not suicidal; I have already estimated the strength of these butterflies, and most importantly, I wanted to collect the curse energy from them to analyze it. I already have a sample of energy, the Grand Lords have helped me get it, but I wanted newer samples.

    For two seconds, these butterflies did not; they just covered meter byter, till hundreds ofyers formed around me before they finally began.

    Tink Tink Tink

    A metallic-sort sound rang before it turned canopy, as thousands of butterflies repeated them as they tried to tear through my armor with their sharp ck teeth, made of extremely powerful energy that could simply tear apart anything the curse energy touched.

    Thousands of butterflies are covering me, with all of them are trying to eat my armor but have not seeded; seeing that, they begin to use their full power.

    Hundreds ofyers of butterflies began to transfer their energy to butterflies touching me, and instantly, their strength had grown hundreds of times, which would make them eat the armor of Grand Lord, but once again, not even a scratch was appearing on my armor.

    It is not only due to my armor being strong, and it is, but also became of my curse constitution and many anti-curse methods I have developed.

    They are working better than I imagined, which is why after more than a minute, the butterflies simply melted, trying to seep inside me.

    I did not stop it, though; this time, I was far from being more careful; I didn''t want to infect myself with the powerful curse identally. That would be really bad.

    Soon, a minuteter, all the curses disappeared inside me, and I looked at the bastard; there was no surprise on its face; it was even bearing a huge smile.

    "I know that cursed wouldn''t be any use against you," It said, "Then why do you use it?" I asked back, and before it could even open its mouth to answer, I appeared in front of it and shed my sword across it.

    Sup!

    My sword passed through it, but cut nothing; it dodged the attack, leaving behind an afterimage.

    "Don''t be so impatient, Zaar," said the old snake, appearing a few hundred meters behind me.

    "Cursed Rays of Merxs," It said, and the glowing orb on its staff released thousands of the cursed rays at me; seeing the cursed rays, I stopped in my tracks, and four hands came out behind me and moved toward theing cursed rays, who had appeared in front of me.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    The cursed rays shed against my weapons, and they were sticky. Instead of disbursing after the sh, they stuck to my weapons and came at me, and I let them.

    "You are quite good at defending against curses, and all fault lies on me," said the old snake and sighed. "It is likely because my curse, which had festered inside you from your mother and became sentient, it had forced you to study the curses and take this path," it added, not with sympathy, which is for the show as behind the facade is bubbling hate.

    "You have quite an active imagination," I said and once again moved and, this time, appeared behind before attacking.

    Sup!

    "I would have loved to get a sample of it, but it was toote when I came to know about it," it said, from behind me, once again dodging the attack smoothly.

    ?

    Old snake does not have much of a conventional offensive in power; in that term, it is one of the weakest, but it is not a regr powerhouse; it does not need a conventional offensive power. It needs powerful curse abilities, which it has; in dangerousness, it is only level below the coven''s leader.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Now with this new curse, it had nearly reached its level of dangerousness.

    So, no matter what happens, I cannot underestimate it, or I will find myself cursed like the others.

    "Spectral Chains of Vradl"

    It shouted, and thousands of ghostly cursed chains materialized around me; these chains were long but not huge, their wide as my fingers, buting at me like snakes.

    First Burst!

    Seeing their power, I did not hesitate to activate the burst; while earlier attacks may be powerful, this one is level above them. If I tried to defend against it without the burst, there is a huge chance; these ghostly chains of the curse would envelop me, and that will be bad.

    Like a ghost, they appeared beside me instantly from all directions and came to envelop me; I have read about this attack; it had once caught Lady Ang more than two hundred years ago; she was barely able to get out of it with her life in hand.

    Crackle!

    ''Ghost burning mist!'' I activated a method, and the crackling mist covered all four weapons as they moved to sh against the ghostly chains that came.

    CLANNG!

    Thence shed against the first chain, and for the first time, a surprise appeared on the face of the snake for a fraction of a second before it disappeared.

    As I had said, this attack was not amon curse attack; it had ghostly qualities. If one tried to deal with it in the normal way, they would be suffered greatly, which is why most Grand Lords would simply dodge its attacks.

    Only three Grand Lords on our side have the ability to deal with it head-on. Matron Mavis directly burned it with her power, not to mention it had been two and half centuries they had fought alone; whenever she appeared, this bastard simply ran away.

    As for the other two, they use alibies simr to mine but less dangerous, as this crackling mist had not only defended but also cracked the ghostly chain into pieces.

 Chapter 2886 Against Old Snake II

    Crack Crack¡­Bang

    Chain after chain exploded as they shed against my weapons till not a single chain remained.

    "Quite a move you have created," said the old snake; this time, there was no smile on its face. "I had to; spectral attacks are bitch to deal with," I replied.

    "They are," It said with a nod and moved, and it moved with such a speed that it had appeared directly in front of me, with the orb on its staff glowing brightly.

    "Breath of Dreas!" It shouted instantly, the dense ck mist released from its staff with blue lights twinkling inside.

    The move was so fast that it had instantly enveloped me and burned my soul sense, I had spread far and wide, and immediately, I got contained in a very dangerous mist.

    When I read the information on the old snake, three points stuck out the most. Dangerous, fast, and unpredictable.

    It is the second most dangerous of all the Grimms. It is fast; a quality one does not associate with the special energy powerhouses. They usually have defensive abilities, wanting to defend the offensive move rather than dodge them, opposite to the old snake.

    The same with unpredictability, which is considered its most dangerous ability; most special energy powerhouses are rational and calmer than regr powerhouses; it is not, at least not during battle. It is unpredictable; it is due to this quality it was able to make most of our Grandmasters suffer over the centuries.

    As the ck mist covered me, it did not waste any time attacking, and my god, it was dangerous, especially the blue particles.

    Second Burst!

    I activated the second burst without wasting any time; while this attack may seem like amon attack, it is extremely dangerous. At first, I thought I would be able to defend against it with the first boost, but the moment the mist touched me, I knew that would not be the case.

    With the power of the second boost coursing through me, I opened the armor. Though notpletely, I am being very careful; I don''t know what this bastard will do.

    The mist attacked me, and I let ite inside me; as it entered, I quickly began to refine it. If others were to see it, they would be shocked; even the old snake would be shocked.

    Grand Lords avoid the attacks of the old snake like a gue; while fighting, all the human Grand asked me to avoid the attacks, defend it or dodge it, but don''t take it to head.

    Those who had tried paid the price for doing that.

    More than two minutes, when I was finally able to deal with the mist, everything became clear, only to see an old snake looking at me smilingly.

    I did not have time to ask the bastard the reason behind its creepy smile when I saw it as a huge ck snake with a glittering horn as the blood crystal materialized in front of me; it was there, just invisible.

    It revealed itself the moment I finished with the mist.

    SHARRR!

    The moment it revealed itself, it came at me at a speed that was many times faster than the old snake; it had appeared at me before even a loud roar reached me, and now want to pierce that very sharp horn made of extremely dense powerful curse energy into my body.

    Even with all my immunities, I would be in great trouble if that horn pieces me.

    Third Burst!

    ''Shield of Rose!'' I activated the third boost, as it is not an attack that could be defended against with the second boost, and even summoned a silvery shield with a beautiful design of a rose on it, a moment before it came strike me.

    CLANNNG!

    The giant snake slowed inches away from my shield but was still able to sh with the force that made my eyes go wide and sent me back like a rocket, with blood leaking from my mouth and ears.

    It had sent a powerful wave of concentrated curse energy, which, if entered inside me, would shrivel my body like a spoiled potato, but dealing with curses, was never a problem to me; it is physical momentum that gets me.

    ''Bastard!'' I cursed inside me; I had thought the attack would be powerful, but not this powerful. It is more powerful than any attack of the Rofta; in our battle, it had made me summon even a single shield, but the attack of this bastard threw me back like a broken kite.

    Finally, I could stop myself after more than ten miles, ten miles more, and I would have entered the fight between Grand Commander and Rai against three Grimms.

    One could not underestimate this bastard; it is not like Rofta the Frogman, who only had barely a few days of experience of being Grand Lord; this bastard had been a Grand Lord for over a century. It had moves to deal with every type of attack; if it had not, seeing the trouble it made, matron mavis would burn this bastard alive a long time ago.

    CLANNNG!

    I did even get a chance to wipe the blood away before the snake came at me; it roared and shed against my shield again with even greater momentum.

    This time, I was better prepared; I had made the changes in my shield and armor, and now, it was not even able to throw me back, even a quarter of the speed than before, which surprised Bearman, that it was not able to control its emotions for a second.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    CLANNNG CLANNG CLANNNG

    I stopped at a little over a mile, but like before, just as I stopped, the snake came at me with even greater momentum, but it was not able to send me back long; it seemed to get the opposite effect till I stopped flying out and started taking the steps back.

    CLANNNNG!

    The snake came bearing one of its most powerful attacks yet, and it shed against my shield, and for the first time, even it was not able to make me take.

    I shook from head to toe and even vomited blood, but I did not take a step back, and that couldn''t help but make me smile, through the bloody teeth, while the old snake looked shocked.

    "Nice attack, but it is my turn now!" I said bloodily, and next few seconds, my strings were revealed, covering the snake from every angle; the snake struggled hard seeing it bound, but all it was able to do is twitch.

    I looked at the old snake, hoping to see shock or even horror, but I saw a smile, a big bright smile.

    "You are so predictable, Zaar!" It said with augh before familiar cruelty shed into its eye.

    "Burn those strings!" said the old snake, and the moment it did, the whole snake turned into cursed mes. The mes were so strong they made my eyes go wide.

    ''Fucking snake was hiding its real power,'' I thought, seeing the power of the cursed mes.

    They stuck to my strings like tar, trying to burn them, and for a while, my strings were even able to resist before the change began to appear.

    At first, the strings began to cken up, but after more than two minutes of struggling, they began to burn and turned to ashes; I had to cut a connection to them to stop the fire froming at me.

 Chapter 2887 Death Of Grand Lords

    "Your little strings may be powerful before, but in Grand Lord ss, they are nothing; every Grimm fighting here possesses the power to destroy your little strings," mocked the old snake.

    "It is not the only move I have," I said with a hint of defensiveness; "Yes, but it was the strongest move you had, didn''t you?" It asked me with a smile.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "No, I had many other moves which are much stronger than the strings," I rejected it with a much clear note of defensiveness in my voice, which had lit the smile on the old snake''s face even more brightly.

    "I will not lower myself to argue with you further; with your strongest move down, you are already a dead man," It said with eyes burning up with confidence.

    "You are acting as if you have already won," I mocked, but instead of getting angry, itughed loudly. "But I am; I have cursed you in my first attack; I was just ying around to see the power of your strings, but those too burned to ashes by my curse, and soon you shall too," it dered.

    "That''s impossible! I have defended against each of your curse attacks perfectly," I said, but one could sense a faint hesitation in my voice as I scanned inside and outside my body.

    Others heard the conversation and tried to move toward me to rescue me, but they were immediately stopped by the Grimms they were fighting.

    "It is the truth; my sanguine devil curse had affected you; I could sense it in your body," said the old snakeughingly. "Stop joking, old snake; I have designed my defenses in a way that no curse of this world could affect me," I dered, gaining some of the confidence back as I said it.

    "Well, it will make things easier to exin then," said the old snake, trying to control the smile on its but failing to do it. "It is a curse that is out of this world; it is the curse that is beyond the level of Grand Lord," the old snake dered mightily, like a maestro end of a concert.

    "No!" I shouted out loud in horror, "Hahahaha...Zaar, you will now see the power of the mighty sanguine devil that no human could survive!" It said loudly as I watched in horror.

    A second passed, and a faint frown appeared on its face before it eased up, but a couple of secondster, it appeared again; this time, the old snake gritted its teeth and closed its eyes as if to concentrate.

    "Are you looking for this old bastard," I said with a voice full of mirth,pletely opposite from the one a few seconds ago.

    The old snake''s red flew open and immediately focused on the tiny transparent sphere that looked like it the made of ss, and inside it was thousands of sandy sanguine granules; seeing it, its eyes grew wide as saucers.

    "How? I was clearly sensing it inside you." It asked before it could stop itself. "Tricks, you are not intelligent enough to see through them," I said back while the old snake looked at me with seething anger; it was so angry that it could not let out a single word it wanted.

    "You have shown me your most powerful move, and you failed; now let me show you mine, and I promise you, there will not be any failure," I said, smiling confidently as I raised my hand toward the old snake, who first time show the fire.

    ?

    "Rose Redemption," I said, ''Ashlyn, ashes!'' I said, and she, who was ying with Grimms, appeared directly in front of the frogman, to its horror, and breathed out the silver fire; at the same time, the rose redemption appeared; In front of the world.

    To the shock of everyone, it is not the old snake got the redemption, but Lightning Hyenaman named Jasft, a new Grand Lord; it was part of three Grimms who were fighting against Rai and the Grand Commander.

    A beautiful blue rose materialized across its body, enveloping it fully, before disappearing and appearing by my side a momentter, with a face filled with sheer horror, theplete opposite of joy it was feeling when it was fighting against Rai and Grand Commander.

    "You bastard, release him.!" shouted the Old Snake, and it came at me with a speed that I could not even follow, but no matter how great its speed was, it would not matter, as all I needed was an intention to send me to my core, and I sent it, without wasting even a moment of time.

    "No! You wretched human!" roared old Snake, and a horrifying aura released from its body, sensing I felt kind of scared. This is its real power; it had not used it all on me; if it had, it might have been able to save the Hyneman.

    BOOOM!

    I was looking at the horrifying aura of the old snake when a deafening boom rang out, and the golden fire exploded in the sky, revealing the old Golden Fire Werewolf. It is the oldest Grimm; I have ever seen, and sensing its aura, which ripples the space around it, I begin to shake from head to toe in fear.

    The golden leader Rhaek, the strongest powerhouse in the world. I had expected; the death of the Grand Lord would cause a huge reaction, but I still did not expect the leader of the Grimms woulde to kill me; it had horrified me, became even with all my abilities

    It was supposed to be fighting against the matron.

    "It is the greatest mistake of my life not killing you, Zaar!" It said with elegance and might, as the golden sun appeared in its hand before transforming into a huge spear.

    "Now die!" It said and threw the spear while I watched in horror; this was no normal attack, but an attack that was filled with the power of art and the power of bloodline; either one could make it strongest among the Grimms, and it had both, and it merged them better than any powerhouse among human and Grimm.

    The spear appeared in front of me instant; one moment, it was in its hand; next, it was right in front of me; if it struck me, I would not be able to survive.

    Hun!

    It was about to strike me when suddenly a ball of ck fire appeared in front of me; this ck fire was different, there was no aura from it, but one would shudder when they looked at it; this fire possesses the power to burn even the art.

    There was no sound as the two shed, nor any shockwaves; both fires attacked each other, swallowing till nothing remained.

    "Your enemy is me, Rhaek," said Matron, but the very next second, her expression changed, and so did the expression of Rhaek and every other Grand Lord, not mine; I know this would happen.

    Ashlyn had killed the Frogman; her fire turned into ashes; even I couldn''t do that, but she did. Killing the first Grand Lord on the maind in centuries.

 Chapter 2888 Fury

    "I will kill you, wretched human!"

    It roared in a fury, which shook the world, and an aura that had the power to break the world began to radiate from its body. Its aura is so powerful that it begins to crack the space apart around it.

    "Calm down, Rhaek," said Lady Ang calmly; I don''t know how she could be calm in front of such a powerful aura. "Calm down; you are telling me to calm down; this bastard had killed two of my people; I will kill it," said Rhaek in a fury.

    "Have you prepared then? Because once we begin, they might all die," she said and looked at both humans and Grimms before she released her aura.

    Her aura seemed no less powerful than the werewolf, but unlike it, it did crack the space but burned it; it would be very dangerous to appear in a ce she is.

    The Werewolf''s aura became even more violent, but it did not take any action and only red at matron mavis with hate. "I will deal with you first," it said to the matron before turning its gaze to the old snake.

    "Old snake, I want all humans'' dead, especially Zaar!" It added and disappeared, and with it, matron, leaving me once again to face the old snake.

    "Hehe Zaar, that old bitch had left; who will save you now?" asked the old snake with augh. "Don''t overestimate yourself, old snake; you are strong enough for me to need a rescue," I said and immediately received a raging re, but a momentter, the old snake controlled its emotions, and a smile appeared back on its face.

    "I will show you how strong I am then," It said, and it again released that horrifying aura; sensing the auras of the Werewolf and Matron, I had nearly forgotten how powerful this bastard was, but the aura reminded me of that.

    "Nine Snakes of Revenlieth!" It shouted, and a huge part of space around it began to ripple as the snakes began to materialize around it.

    The nine snakes appeared at the same time, they were twice bigger as the snakes earlier, and all had jet-ck scaled bodies, but their horns were a different color, from glowing scarlet to withering grey. All of them are sharp, and I feared it would be very hard to deal with these attacks.

    "It is the attack very few were able to see, but whenever I used it, you humans needed a rescue to save your little lives," said the old snake, and it was right.

    The moment it revealed the attack, the Grand Lords began to contact me, telling me how dangerous this attack was and that I should run away, as unlike them, I would not have anyone rescuing me if the Grimms were able to strike me with it.

    SHARRR SHARRR. SHARRR

    "My precious; kill this bastard!" the old snake shouted, and snakes came roaring at me with a speed that I could not follow

    They appeared around me in an instant, surrounding me from all directions, looking at me with sanguine eyes replicating the emotions that are present in the old snakes'' eyes.

    SHARRR SHARRR SHARRR

    "Die, you bastard!" said the old snake and snakesing at me roaringly with their sharp horn pointing toward my body; their horns of them are extremely dangerous, but they could also swallow and spew out a dense, powerful curse.

    Given its flexibility, the attack is very hard to dodge or defend.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The nines snake at roaring momentum, but less than a secondter, they stopped as they shed against the invisible defense that revealed itself.

    "Shields of Roses!" I said softly as twenty-four shields with beautiful designs of roses painted on them revealed themselves.

    I have made huge changes in the shields, many more inside than outside, though outside changes, too, looked amazing. I have doubled the number of shields and reduced their sizes than before for greater flexibility; the most important thing, their defensive ability took a huge leap when I used all of them together.

    "Try harder, old snake," I taunted, and its red zed in anger.

    "Bastard, I will kill you!" It roared, and the snakes attacked again, this time, their horns were shining, and a very dangerous aura wasing out of them.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    They shed, and this time, the attack was really powerful; thest time, they were able to make the shields glow, but this time, they have lighted up the roses beautifully and even sent a rippled-across sphere made of the shield.

    "Nice old snake, but you will need to go stronger, for a crack or two," I mocked, which made it even angrier I wish, I could have more fun with it, but there were pressing things to do, which is why I have control of my defense to clone one and entered my core.

    I looked at Grimm, which I had captured a few seconds ago; the runes had nearly covered it, and in three to four seconds, they willpletely cover it, and harvest would begin.

    It is a historic moment, but I have note for it; there are more pressing things that need my attention.

    I appeared beside clone two, which was looking at theplex structure of the curse that afflicted Grand Lord. It is truly a dangerous curse; the old snake had designed it well, but that is not what made it dangerous, which made it dangerous, is the ingredients it had used to craft this curse.

    Blood of primary-II powerhouse.

    This is the reason why people this curse was able to infect and spread into Rai and Grand Commander; it is very hard; they have very powerful defenses against such things.

    The old snake had been very smart; it had diluted the blood enough that it would not attract the attention of the world and get destroyed, but still powerful enough that once it was infected, no one would be able to get out of its system.

    Forget getting it out; the curse will spread like wildfire the more energy they will use.

    The curse made many questions arise, some even horrified, but I decided not to think about them; the most important thing was dealing with the curse, which I could not do in the short term.

    That does not mean there is nothing that can be done against it; there are some short-term solutions I could see.

    The best thing about the curse is that the old snake had designed it, and it had it designed very; its signatures could be seen all over it, and no one had studied the curses of the old snake more than me, which gives me a unique advantage when dealing with the curse.

    Buzz!

    I was studying the curse with clone two when the runes lit up, and the harvest began; the Grand Lord screamed, and its powerful aura burst out, nearly shaking the spatial domain before it tightened up and everything stabilized.

    I had my clone make changes from the data I had gotten from thest harvest; the spatial domain had be more stable now. That even if the bloodline phantom came, it would not be able to strain the domain.

 Chapter 2889 Last Strike

    SHARRRR SHARRRR SHARRRR

    I opened my eyes a moment before the strongest attack of the old snake was about to strike my shields; the nine snakes of the old snake had merged together, forming a nine-headed hydra with a shuddering aura.

    It wasing at me with burning wrath in its eye, the same emotions in the eyes of the old snake; it had been attacking my shield for nearly ten minutes, and till then, it was unable to make them more than a ripple.

    It had tried other moves, too, strong moves inbinations of nine snakes, but they were futile against my shields.

    "Burn it to ashes, my hydra!" shouted the old snake in fury as the hydra reached me.

    The hydra, as if listening to itsmand, opened all nine of its mouths simultaneously, and nine types of dangerous colorful cursed gathered in its before they shot toward me,bining into a pure white curse, which felt far more dangerous than any of nine curses.

    BOOOOOM!

    A loud boom rang out as the pure while curse shed against my shields, covering it whole in a second as I tried to wither the shields made of strings.

    If it had been defenses of any other Grand Lord, they would have begun withering under this power, but my immunity made it futile before the shields began to absorb this powerful curse. Crushing it, processing it, and turning it into pure energy, which in turn help them defend again more curse and process it fast.

    It took more than three minutes before everything became clear, and I became visible to the old snake and others; and when it did, there was a shock in its eyes.

    "It seemed like you have left me with no choice," said the old snake with a hint of unwillingness, which quickly transformed into a resolve which did not give me a good feeling.

    "Sacrifice."

    Shouted the old snake, and the horns on the nine snake heads melted before the heads started melting, and soon the whole snake melted and fell on the spear of shields.

    The moment it did, my eyes went wide in shock, and a smile appeared on the old snake''s face as if it had finally caught me. Everything before this attack was acting; it had done that so that I would let my guard down as I became overconfident in my defense.

    As this attack is easily dodgeable and only works when the enemy stays in the same spot, which is why it has never been used this attack on anyone in centuries because no one defends against old snakes'' curses head on.

    SIZZZLE SIZZZLW SIZZLE

    The curse was like steaming hot oil; the moment it fell, it had made a sizzling sound as it went to cover me, and soon, I was caged in a spear made of the oily hot curse.

    While it may be hot enough to burn the Grand Lord to ashes, it is a curse that holds the maximum power. It is trying to seep inside through my shield, affecting me.

    There is one more thing that surprised me; this curse possesses the most simrities with the curse of my mother had been afflicted.

    It is no coincidence that the bastard had used this attack; this one might be one of the strongest attacks of old snake, but it has several of this caliber; it used them ording to people like any intelligent person would do.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I ignored the head and focused on the case; while heat may be dangerous enough to affect the space, it poses no danger to me; it curses that is hidden inside, which is dangerous.

    If my strength had not been increased by the strengthening energies, my shields would now would have been under immense strain; there would have been some cracks. That would have been very dangerous for me, given I am dealing with the curse and not any ordinary attack.

    I looked at the curse and thought for a while before choosing the way to deal with it.

    A secondter, the back of the shields lit up, and small ssy orbs began to form behind them; it was one of the new things I had added to the shield, I had added the same thing in my armor, and it had been very useful earlier.

    A minute and a half passed, and all the curses disappeared, and with my shields and now, the old snake looking at me with hate, it had never looked at anyone.

    "Thanks for the curses; it would help me a lot in my research," I said, motioning to the circr gand of tiny orbs which contained all the curses it had sent at me too.

    "Thanks for this, too; the earlier sample was too small," I said as I revealed another orb, but this one did not have the white curse that is present in the twenty-four orbs; it had red granules, the most dangerous curse of an old snake; it had sneaked that in with thest attack.

    It was very sneaky, far more than the first attack, that only a single sensory formation was able to catch it among the hundreds present in my shields.

    I still shuddered, thinking about what would have happened if this curse had entered inside me.

    Sigh!

    The old snake sighed after looking at me in silence for nearly a minute before closing its eyes and sighed; when it opened its eyes again, all the hate and fury had vanished from its eyes, and they became tranquil.

    Seeing that, I became cautious, ready to go all out in an instant.

    "You are truly my nemesis; even my strongest curse did not seem to affect you," It said slowly, and the next second, that tranquil face morphed into incarnation cruelty and fury as it came back with ten times more force, that involuntary shuddered and nearly a step back in fear.

    I did not dare to underestimate it; it is an old monster with hundreds of tricks under its sleeve, a moment of carelessness, and I will be done.

    "So, what!" It shouted and cast its nce toward humans from me, "I may not be able to do anything against you, but these humans are all under my fist; I could do whatever I want with them,"

    "I wanted to wait till the curse spread into their bodies fully and consumed them, but since you forced me, I will let the curse consume them now," It added, and its eyes glowed.

    "You could not; the curse could not be remotely controlled," I said back, with a voice full of confidence. Unlike most of its attacks, which came from its body, the scarlet devil curse came from its staff. Even an old snake could not keep this curse inside; it possesses it too many dangers.

    "You are right but also wrong," it said, and blood red pearl appeared in its hand; "I cannot control the curse through my mind, but I could with this; the moment I destroy this pearl, the humans will be consumed by it, while experiencing the greatest pain of their life," it added and took the pearl in its fist to crush it.

 Chapter 2890 Blood Of Primary-II

    The bloodline phantom tried to break the runic chains covering it, but it was utterly unsessful, just like the old snake outside, whose attacks are not able to do anything against my shield other than make them ripple.

    With the soul being one, I know everything that is happening outside; I can always assume control if things be dangerous.

    I begin to experiment on the sample of the curse; I am being extremely careful, as it is no normal curse but something that is made using the blood of the primary-II powerhouse.

    I will love it if I get my hands on even a single drop of blood or even a diluted sample which isn''t mixed with any regent. It would help me tremendously, not only in solving this curse but also in predicting the true power of the primary-II stage powerhouse, which in turn would benefit me in studying the primary-II inheritance.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is very difficult to find anything that will give any hint into the power of the primary-II stage, as anything that appears to get destroyed by the world.

    Which is the reason why the old snake had diluted the blood so much and even weakened its power; that now, it had barely crossed the boundary of the Tyrant stage; it is powerful to affect anything below the Tyrant ss hard, but not enough to attract the attention of the world.

    I was doing the experiments when I saw the Yrefd turning into a husk, as every drop of its essence had been harvested.

    Buzz!

    A moment after that, the core buzzed, and the powerful strengthening energies resealed into my runes and spread through my body, rapidly increasing my strength.

    Yrefd, like Aege, was a new Grand Lord; both of them have about simr power, but still, this power was huge; even after experiencing once, I have still got shocked by the speed; it is increasing, but I quickly controlled my emotions and focused on the reward, I had gotten, not long ago.

    "I hope it works," I muttered, seeing the seed rapidly absorbing growth energy and, at the same time, a huge amount of astral energies from the dome surrounding it.

    I had thought I would be quite a while before I got my hands on another Grimms, but less than an hourter, I had another Grimm with a bloodline in my core.

    It is a great opportunity to grow resources, so I would not miss it; thus, I have buried the seed into core soil which had been mixed with special soil, I had created to nt a few astral nts some time ago and covered it with astral funneling formation, inside which I have added highest quality pure-astral stone.

    If I had time, I would have worked very detailly on the seed, but I don''t know how long it would take for me to capture another Grimm with a bloodline, and I don''t want to wait long, considering the use of astral mist sunflower have for me.

    For thirteen seconds, there was no change in the seed; it just kept absorbing the growth energy and massive amount of astral energy, that I wanted to restrict it from getting any more of growth energy. Every drop of it is precious, and there are many other resources I need to grow with it.

    At the fourteenth second, the change in the seed urred; it began to germinate; seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, and all the tension on it vanished.

    For a few moments, I feared the seed might not germinate because other seeds would not even take a second with the level of growth energy, while this one took more than ten seconds.

    The blue astral mist came out of the ground, and a few secondster, it''s shoot pieces through; it was a green nt with silvery astral lines all over it.

    With it taking growth energy and a huge amount of astral energy, it did not stop as it came out of the soul and kept growing, getting bigger at every second; in a matter of few seconds, it had grown over a meter taller and reached the Tyrant ss, and still growing.

    I am happy seeing it growing, but my heart is also bleeding, seeing the amount of growth energy it is taking; it is more than the majority of the nts.

    It is taking nearly as much energy as those stainless lotuses, which is something considering they are number two when ites to consuming energy, and now, this sunflower hase to challenge the spot.

    I had thought the huge amount of growth energies provided by harnessing the Grand Lord would be enough for me to provide all the resources I need, but that does not seem to be the case. I need a massive number of resources, and they all need to be in Grand Lord''s ss.

    ?

    I will need to kill a lot of Grimms Grand Lords with bloodlines for such a massive amount of growth energy; the did not have that many Grand Lords, not to mention I will not be able to kill such arge number.

    There are other options, ruins; there are runes where I can find the Grand Lord ss resources, but those ces are dangerous. Not to mention, there are ces that provide resources above that of the level of Grand Lord, but not many people have gone there, and for those who have gone there, very few hade to return to tell the tale.

    Lord Gatlin had gone to one of such runes, even in the outer stages of that ruin, he got a parasite into him that had nearly killed him.

    The nt finally reached the Grand Lord ss, and the moment it did, the sunflowers began to bloom. These astral sunflowers are not huge, each one is half the size of my hand, covered in blue cosmic energy, but I could still see the round of transparent glittering seeds and violet astral petals that surrounded it.

    There are nine sunflowers bloomed across the single tree, which are currently enough for my needs, but soon, I will need more.

    I would need to nt a few more trees with seeds from this sunflower, but getting the growth energy to grow them would be a problem as it is not the only nt I have to grow.

    In this round of growth energy, I have taken more than twenty nts above the Grand Lord ss, which includes my regrs like metal essence tree and stainless lotus. I had to provide them with energy and replenish the resources, as I have given seven eleven metal essence fruits and sixteen stainless lotuses.

    Though the amount of growth energy I have provided the nts was half of thest time, as I have said, I have other resources to grow too.

    There is still a lot of growth energy remaining, and it is making many nts grow; I controlled the flow and focused back on the curse. It is hard, but I was able to do that; I have already spent time directing the energy when there are more important things to do.

    Like saving the Grand Lords.

 Chapter 2891 Retreat

    Crush!

    "No!" I screamed as the Grimm crushed the red gem; the humans watched in horror as the old snake and other Grimms grinned.

    "Now, there is no one who could save you, humans; you all will die," Said the old snake with augh as it opened the fist, and red rust flew out of it, disappearing into the sky soon after.

    There is no use collecting the dust; it is a trigger; it had done its job, and now it is time for the curse to do it.

    Old snake and the other Grimms Grand Lords watched the humans in anticipation, wanting to see their screams as they were consumed by the curse, but as the seconds passed, nothing happened, and doubts began to sh into their eyes as they looked at the old snake.

    The old snake slowly moved its neck and looked at me with shock, horror, and questions on its face.

    "What did you do?" It asked with gritted teeth as it saw my expression easing up and a small smile appearing on my face.

    "Me? I did not do anything; it is likely that gem of yours didn''t work," I said back dramatically as it used me of the great crime.

    The old snake just looked at me without saying anything, but the emotions in its eyes roared, and its whole body began to shake, that I even felt fear.

    "It is me, alright; I did it," I confessed guiltily as I put my hands up, but instead of making it happy, the rage in its eyes had exploded further. "It should not have been possible; given the level of the curse, you could not interfere with it, especially in such a short time," shouted the old, refusing to believe.

    Hearing that, all the dramatic expressions on my face vanished, and a mocking smile appeared on my face. "Don''tpare yourself with me, old snake; you could not do it, does not mean I could not do it," I said with the self-confidence that is not fake.

    What I did was the easiest thing; I covered all of them with an interference barrier; with it, no signal could be passed through it other than the ones I have approved of.

    "So, what? The curse is still inside them, and it is spreading; it won''t be long before the curse spreads fully and consume them," said the after seconds of silence, gaining back some of the confidence that it had lost earlier.

    "Hehe, didn''t you notice?" I asked with augh, "Notice what?" It asked back, voice full of doubt as it whipped its head toward the human, and a secondter, its expression have changed drastically, as if it had finally noticed the change.

    "How?"

    It was the only thing it could ask; I could tell it wanted to ask more, but it could now let them out.

    "It''s a secret," I said with a smile.

    What I did is quite difficult, and measure that will onlyst about an hour before I will have to find a way to reinforce that measure or find apletely different way; my clones are working on that.

    As for how I did it, it is very easy to understand; I fooled the curse, made my seed the hosts fully, and made it spread through the fake pathways, but as I had said, it is only temporary. The curse made by an old snake is dangerous and intelligent in its own way; it won''t be fooled forever.

    Hun!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The old snake looked at me for more than a minute before its powerful aura came back in all fury, and I readied my defenses for its attack, but the attack did note; instead, it just kept looking at me without saying anything.

    "Retreat!"

    Said the old snake, surprising me and the rest of the humans and the Grimms, before fading away; the Grimms looked unwilling, which is understandable as they never had the edge on humans as they are right now, but they have followed; the old snake into retreating.

    "Let''s leave," I said to the Grand Commander and others as mobile teleportation formation came out of my hand; it had instantly stabilized the space and opened the gate.

    "It''s hard to believe the Grimms had left; I thought this would be myst day," said Rai as he appeared beside me before stepping into the gate smoothly.

    It was Patriarch Bradford next, before Lord Singh and Grand Commander; thest among them was Ss Bishop, who nodded at me before he stepped inside; with everyone left, I also stepped into the gate, and the formation disappeared behind me.

    The retreat of Grimms is only temporary; they will be back soon, very soon, and with more force, we will need to be ready to deal with, without cursegging us behind.

    Next second, I appeared in the pyramid with the rest; it is a medical bay, where everything is prepared, just as I had asked him to.

    He is also there, along with healers, including Grandmistress Charline; all of them are projection of course. Even after controlling the curse, it is still quite dangerous, even if the tiny leakage seeped into them, they would die within a minute.

    Only Grand Lords or those with that power, could defend against mist, and even then, they bear the risk.

    "Lord Zaar, I can''t thank you enough for your timely recue; if it not for you, we would have been burning our life essence to take a few Grimms with us," said Patriarch Bradford; I thought for a moment, before I shook my head at that.

    "It wouldn''t have worked Patriarch; the old snake had been very crafty when designing the curse. Those of you with Inheritance wouldn''t have been able to burn your life-essence at all and those with bloodline, wouldn''t have bene able to harness more than 25% power from it," I informed.

    "Bastard!" cursed Rai, before the expressions of everyone became serious as they looked at me.

    "Do you have any way to deal with it?" asked Supreme Commander; they have changed her designation. "Not permanent eradication, but I have some ideas about temporary relief," I said with a sigh.

    "That is more than good enough," said Patriarch Bradford with a smile.

    "Everyone, please lie down on the med-beds," I said and turned to Grandmistress Charline, "Thank you, Grandmistress; without the data you and teacher have provided, I wouldn''t have been able to save the Grand Lords," I said to old women.

    ''It is quite a regret that I was not able to find a way deal with the curse,'' she signed quickly; "Don''t worry, we will find it together," I said and turned toward the rest of the healers, but did not find the face, I was looking for.

    "Where is teacher?" I asked and immediately, a faint change appeared in their expressions, and my eyes sharpened immediately; it made a couple of people shudder visibly.

    "She is safe," said Supreme Commander, as I had just opened her mouth to speak. "She said she will meet you, after you have done with the Grand Lords," added Grandmistress Charline.

    A frown appeared on my face, but it eased a secondter; I have known Grandmistress Charline known long enough to trust her words.

    It is without a doubt, there is something going on, and I wanted to go to marina immediately, but I could not. I have to heal the Grand Lords; that is most important, more important than me or marina as the fate of the whole race depends on them.

 Chapter 2892 Methods

    "I will be making you all unconscious now," I said and activated the formation, and soon, the Grand Lords fell into unconsciousness one after another.

    My seeds did not have the power to forcefully make them unconscious, but it could do it with no resistance. It did not face any resistance, not even from the Ss Bishop; if I had wanted to harm him, I would not have helped him during the breakthrough.

    Gasp Gasp Gasp

    A second after Grand Lords slept, multiple gaps rang out; even Grandmistress Charline, who is aware of my abilities better than most, couldn''t help but be surprised when I pulled out a detailed structure of the curse.

    Though unlike most, she did not gasp in shock.

    "This is the mostprehensive curse stricture I have seen; even our best artifact could not produce such rity," said Grandmaster Yodel.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster Yodel; I hope you won''t hesitate to give your opinions; it will not matter, even if you think them oundish," I said to two men before turning to the most important person; aside from that bastard Carmichael and me, Grandmistress Charline possesses great knowledge of the curse and other special energies.

    "What do you think, Grandmistress?" I asked, ''The curse isplex; that bastard old snake spent quite a time designing it,'' she said, through energy so everybody could hear; the projections could do that.

    It already took a year to design the cure, or even more; this is not a thing that could be designed in a month or two.

    "The linking of hexecontahedrons, who''s each side possessing a different type of curse vector, created a very strong structure,"

    "The bastard had used the blood of primary-II as a shell of hexecontahedron before adding different curse vectors; it is extremely strong that it cannot be destroyed or even be extracted." She said and turned to me from the projection of curse.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I don''t know how you are able to stop the curse, but given its power, the measure should be temporary," she added, and I nodded.

    As I said, she is very intelligent.

    "We have about an hour before the curse begins to spread again, so tell me if you have any answers or suggestions," I said to them.

    My clones are working on a different method, but it is not the best; I hope they can give me the answers or at least something that will give me an idea.

    "The best way to deal with the curse would be breaking its structure and making it copse on its own, but we are far away from doing that. What we need to do is find a containment method that will let Grand Lords use all their power," said Grandmistress Charline, to which I nodded again.

    We begin to work, and the healers begin to provide their suggestions, but each one is shot down by me with the answers on how it will not work.

    I have already thought of them, and with the calctions my clone had performed, they were not feasible, but still, I did not lose hope.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I looked up and turned toward the projection of Lord Whitmore and who had just opened his mouth to curse.

    "Don''t worry, Ashlyn will handle it," I said to him, which again surprised him, but he nodded gratefully. A group of Grimms hase out, and among them, there is a Grand Lord, someone I did not know about it, but seeing who it is, did surprise me.

    Till now, most of the Grimm Grand Lords were from the old guard, but this one is different; this one is new and young.

    We are not the only ones who have young blood; the Grimms have them too, and in muchrger numbers, and they have beguning out.

    It already had considerable power when it was a High-Grandmaster, and now, it had be Grandmaster. Ashlyn had already confirmed that it was more powerful than Rofta.

    After killing the Frogman, she had been going against the Foxwomen, one of the most powerful Grand Lords, attacking her sneakily; even Ashlyn is not powerful enough to deal with it, and there is a very high chance she will be able to tear through my defenses, with the power she had shown till now.

    Unlike the old snake against whose curses I have considerable immunity, I possess no such thing when ites to these general Grimms.

    I will have to be very careful against these powerful ones, at least till I gain the strength to deal with them.

    ''Be careful,'' I said to Ashlyn as she intensified her harassment of Foxwomen; the foxwomen is a very dangerous Grandmaster, that even a single attack of it could finish Ashlyn up, but for that to happen; the attack needed tond on Ashlyn.

    Trusting Ashlyn, I have focused on the curse; I have handed different things Grandmaster Charline and others went inside my core.

    I still asked them to bring out suggestions or ideas; I will be able to hear them inside my core.

    I, with my two clones and three healers, begin to work, and I have to say, sometimes it is good to have people, especially talented, intelligent people like them, who have earned the Grandmaster name through merit and not through the level.

    Half an hour passed, and my clone and I had made quite progress in the method we are working on; while it is not perfect, it will extend the seal on the curse for a few more houses and will be able to unseal around 10% power.

    It may not seem much, but it is the best I could do.

    "We could do something if we somehow could connect the zepir algorithm with the nelis equation," said Grandmaster Razik.

    "No, it would not work, even if we are able to connect two; became zepir is not stable enough to stop the violent reaction created by nelis equation,"

    "It sts the Grand Lord into pieces," I replied without even opening my eyes.

    Lord Whitmore was horrified when he heard the suggestion; some of them were really dangerous, could vaporize the Grand Lord and with them us.

    I answered and moved back to the thing when I was working on when suddenly, I stopped. "Zepir equation is not enough, but we added Ramasat form; the violent reason would be controlled."

    "Though it will make the curse re, it could be stopped by sanec and erwyn algorithm," I muttered; it is what I am using in the current temporary measure.

    "It could really work, but connecting those equations is not possible," said Grandmaster Charline, with herst words being barely a whisper; she knows me enough to use not that word in front of me.

    From the next second, I threw out everything I had been working on and started working on the new idea with my clones and three healers; with all of us, I began to make steady progress, in more than an hourter, I had a solution ready.

    It took me a while to convert into the formation, but with the help of my two clones, I was able to do it in a time that shocked all three healers.

 Chapter 2893 Silence I

    "It is still quite dangerous; who do you want to try first?" asked Grandmistress Charline; as she had said, the method we have devised is dangerous.

    The first bear needed to be strong.

    "Sce," I said as I appeared beside Rai; as I did, I lifted him up before waving my hand. A formation came out of me, surrounding him in a perfect cube size formation. It is just an outer formation; I have controlled my seed inside him to form the inner formation, which it did in less than a second.

    The formation outside formed a perfect white cube, in the center of which is the unconscious body of Rai. Now that I have brought out the formation, It is time to bring out the resources.

    It will need a powerful resource, rare resources; the curse couldn''t be control without the resources.

    Gasp!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I waved my hand, and the resources flew out, and immediately, a loud gasp rang out of Grandmaster Yodels'' mouth. I have only brought out the seven resources; all of them are Grand Lord ss.

    He is not shocked by their level; he is a Grandmaster of healing andes across and handles Grandmaster ss resources; the thing that shocked him is the rare these resources are.

    They are not themand Grand Lord resources but extremely rare ones that had been made; even Lord Whitmore''s eyes lit up.

    I have used the violet crystal to powerful the formation, the same one I used during my breakthrough, three petals of Grand Lord ss stainless lotus, and even a small piece of soul crystal from theke, and a few more rare ones; these are the resources, that even Grand Lord would have a hard time getting their hands on.

    Buzz!

    As the resources took their ce, I activated the formation; the whole cube instantly turned violet; at the same time, its power spread inside Rai, where it powered the inner formation.

    As it powered up, the whole body of Rai turned violet.

    I watched as the essence began toe from the sources; two of them went separately, while the others mixed together and covered the formation, filling it before getting inside.

    It took seven more minutes for resources to reach their ces, and now, it is time to see whether the method we have devised will work or not.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    "Begin," I said, and immediately, the different parts of the formation lit up brightly in a different color; at the same moment, the projection of the curse shook before copsing; no one was surprised to see that, but one could still, regret in their eyes.

    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity; they could gain so much from watching it.

    "I am recording it all and will give it to you allter," I said to them, and relief couldn''t help but sh in their eyes.

    The projection had not copsed due to the start of the method but because of my interference. As the method we have devised is iplete, only Grandmistress realizes it, but she had learned a long ago not to ask questions when seeing such things.

    I had done that many times when we were healing the Grandmasters from the hall of sleep.

    The method we have device is iplete, but my seed inside him willplete it.

    If it works as expected, I will be able to silence the curse for a few days, which would be a great help to me in finding a method to extend it further or, better, a way to exterminate the curse altogether.

    The formation begins to work together with the seed; in just a few seconds, the changes begin to ur.

    At first, the body of Rain which is violet in color begins to turn ckish before stopping mid-way, the ckish-ness receding, but just about to recede fully, it begins to spread again with red smokeing out of his body. Within seconds, the ckish-ness had covered over 80% of the body before stopping there and again beginning to recede.

    "Even if he is a Grand Lord, his skin should have torn apart, and he should be having a seizure, but he is just lying there motionless without a single scratch on him," said Grandmaster Yodel in shock.

    Grandmistress Charline and I looked at each other; we were one of few people who knew about the real condition of Rai; no one knew it better than us.

    He is peculiar, with a very tensile body and soul; not many things could damage it, which is why he is suffering the lowest damage among all, 0.7% lower than Grand Commander herself, who had her own unique advantages.

    Both of their damage is about the same, with less than a point difference, but Rai is a better subject, given his immense physical characteristics provided by the mutations, which is still generating, even under pressure from the curse, but getting safely absorbed into mechanisms of seals.

    Time passed, and for more than half an hour, I could not tell, before finally, a smile appeared on my face; by that time, the real damage had finally begun to show.

    His skin had split up, and bones were broken with him vomiting the blood unconsciously; it is the same with his soul; it is not huge damage, especially not to him; with his abilities, it won''t be able to take him long to recover from them.

    I watched the method working with the bated spreading cover, covering the curse with a thinyer without alerting it; it is a very delicate task that my clones and I are doing in tandem. It requires a big focus; the slightest mistake and curse will destroy everything, including Rai.

    Earlier, a slight power of it had slipped out, and it had injured Rai to such a degree, and it was not even 5% of it; the 50% of it would wipe Rai from the face of the earth.

    Seventeen minutes passed when finally, theyer had covered the whole curse, with my seed forming a secondter above it; just as it happened, a huge change began to happen to Rai.

    ROOOAR!

    A powerful aura burst out of his body, and the vivid bloodline phantom of a majestic hell dragon appeared above him and roared mightily before seeping back inside him.

    The moment it did, the speed of healing of his body increased by twice; it increased even further when I spread the remaining resources inside him, merged with my own healing energy.

    He began healing very fast, but despite that, it would take him two to three hours to heal; the injuries he had received were not normal, and even Patriarch wouldn''t have been able to survive; the only one who could have, is Grand Commander, but the injuries she had received would have been far extensive than that.

    After dealing with the curse inside Rai, I now have enough data to make the process much safer.

    I did not waste any time and began to work with my clone to improve the method; I wanted to make safe as possible, but I could not take too much time doing that too.

    As Grimms could attack at any moment, and we need to be ready to deal with them.

 Chapter 2894 Silence II

    Buzz!

    The formation covering the Supreme Commander activated, and the process of healing began.

    It had taken me more than one hour and twelve minutes inside my core to make the changes in the formation. If I had time, I could have been able to make it even safer and more efficient, but I did not; even that hour and twenty minutes had been more than I would like.

    I have not only made the changes to the formation but also changed some of the resources I am using. I did not change the core ingredients, like violet crystal and petals of a stainless rose, but changed some supplementary resources.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was not only to increase the safety and efficiency of the formation but also became the Grand Commander.

    I could not use the same formation and ingredient for each person; what I am doing is veryplex, and will have to make the changes ording to each person, which will not take much time as long as the process is safe.

    A few minutes passed when the ck spots began to appear; they were much less than when they had appeared on Rai, but the damage they had behind, was greater than what they had Rai. Still, her elemental body had saved her most gruesome damage.

    ''Chew Chew''

    A few minutes passed when Ashlyn informed me of something which changed my expression drastically; a group of three Grimms appeared, again bringing Grand Lord with them; it was old guard, but they will not handle it.

    Lady Ang, Elder Lord, and Ashlyn are swamped with handling the five Grimms; they cannot handle another one, and if we do not, send someone to handle it soon.

    The Grimms that had retreated earlier will attack, without wasting a second, so we really need to do something right now, in a few seconds.

    "Lord Zaar, my apologies, but I have to ask you to join the battle," said Lord Whitmore. If a novice can understand things, then a seasoned person like Lord Whitmore could understand even better, which is why he did not hesitate to order me to battle, despite knowing how important are the things I am doing.

    "I am busy," I replied, and Lord Whitmore opened his mouth but closed it, seeing a smile on my face. "But Rai had recovered enough to join the battle," I said and turned to Rai, who was unconscious till a second ago.

    "Are you ready for battle Rai?" I asked, "More than ready," he replied with a grin as he gently got up. Lord Whitmore looked at me in question.

    "He is ready, the curse is under control, and with his injuries mostly healed, he will be able to use around 90% of the power in the battle without any fear," I replied, and that brought a smile to his face, and a momentter, a teleportation formation appeared behind the Rai''s feet, and he disappeared.

    A few secondster, he appeared on the battlefield, immediately reducing the strain on three, which had reached the breaking point.

    As I had said, he had nearly recovered; if he had rested for another hour, he would have recovered from all his injuries and been able to project around 93% of the power, which is more than enough to deal against the new Grandmaster that hade.

    I only looked at the battle for a few seconds, and seeing everything under control, I focused back on healing.

    Now, seeing the Grand Lord appearing, I became even more determined to heal them as soon as possible because if the Grimms who had retreated joined the battle, then we would have to meet them in the battle; it would not matter whether the curse inside us is silenced or not.

    So, before that happens, I need to silence the curse of everyone, so they are ready to face the Grimms when the timees.

    Soon, half an hour passed, and I had finished healing the Supreme Commander; the curse inside had been silenced. She had suffered injuries that would take her more than an hour to heal from.

    This time, I have used more resources for healing; they are precious, but their value is nothing in front of our survival.

    I did not immediately begin healing the next patient; no, I closed my eyes again and began to perfect the formation. I have got data from the Supreme Commander and have especially investigated the faults, which I do not understand when I read the data from Rai.

    It took me one hour and twenty minutes to fix the w further before I released it, and to the surprise of those watching, this time, not a single formation came out of my hands, but three, each one going at the Patriarch Bradford, Lord Singh, and Ss Bishop.

    It is a huge risk I am taking; when I was healing Rai, I had to focus on two of my clones to handle the formation, and I am, and I am dealing with it alone while my clone handles their own patient.

    I have no other choice; I need them ready as soon as possible, and for it, I am willing to take the risk.

    Nobody questioned my decision, not even Grandmistress Charline, who usually stops me when I take too big of risks, but this time she did not.

    She also understands the need for me taking a risk; it is the only way.

    I am not only healing because I need them ready, but also because; I need them to relieve Elder Lord. Who is in a very dangerous state; the curse inside him spreads a lot, and I need him out of the battlefield as soon as possible.

    I could send the Supreme Commander right now, she had healed enough to join the battle, but it came with a huge risk. The Grimms will likely understand what I am doing and will send all their people, and that would be bad; it is a thing that shouldn''t happen.

    So, I need these people to be healed, so even if the Grimms sent all their forces, we would be able to deal with them when rescuing the elder lord.

    With the data I have gotten here, I have been constantly making changes to the seed inside him, which has slowed down the progress of the curse. If it not for that, the curse would have already would have covered over 90% of him, and he would have been in no condition to fight.

    As I had said, he was still in a precarious condition, and it was getting worse in minutes; he needed rescue as soon as possible.

    My clone and I focus on healing, but within minutes the pressure has be so hard for me that I begin to feel a blinding headache, and I wish that I could just stop, but I continue, as stopping is not an option.

    "Is there something I could do, Grandmaster?" Grandmistress Charline asked, sensing my condition. To that, I shook my head and continued.

    I wish she could help me, but she could not; it is something that only I could do it.

    Hun!

    Twenty minutes passed, and I was more than halfway done with healing Patriarch when suddenly, a vision appeared from Ashlyn.

    The thing glowed again; it does it when people are about toe, and I desperately began to hope that it was not another Grand Lord, as that would make things very dangerous for us.

 Chapter 2895 Appear I

    As I feared, a Grand Lord appeared, and it was not a Grimms Grand Lord, but a human one; in fact, it was Lady Atkins, but despite that, there was no smile on my face; instead, it was a worry that increased.

    ''It would have been better if she had waited for an hour or two,'' I thought, and I am not the only one who is thinking that; Lord Whitmore is also thinking the same. Though, he is also kind of relieved seeing another Grand Lord appearing on our side.

    I only nced at my vision for a fraction of a second before focusing on the healing; while the pressure had lessened, there was still so much for me to do, especially now, where things could change very fast; I needed to heal these three Grand Lords, as soon as possible.

    I resumed healing while Lady Atkins joined the battle; she did not even get a moment of rest before doing that, and seeing how she had leaped into the battle moment she had arrived, it seemed like she had been expecting that.

    Ten more minutes passed, and now I became even closer to healing them; in a matter of few minutes, I will be finished with them. I just hope things go smoothly, as they have till now.

    The battle near the thing surprised me; nothing surprising had happened, and that was what surprised me. I thought the Grimms would send at least one Grand Lord there to deal with the Lady Atkins, to maintain their edge, but they did not, which is good because it gave the Elder Lords some rest that he desperately needed.

    Still, I would like to get him out of the battle as soon as possible, before his condition became worse that even I could heal him.

    "Lord Zaar," I was feeling quite great seeing things going in our favor at least once when Lord Whitmore called my name, and before I could even ask him, what happened, a visual appeared in front of me, where I saw two Grimm Grand Lords, who were part of old snakes'' groups, moving fast to join the battle.

    They are not joining the battle above the thing but a battle against Lady Vivian, who is fighting alone against the two Grimms; she had been fighting against them for more than ten hours without any conclusion.

    ''They are testing,'' I thought; they have sent these two to test the waters; if we did not send someone, they would not only kill Lady Vivian with those numbers but will alsoe at us with their full force.

    We are not ready for that yet, though we will answer to this aggression.

    "Supreme Commander, I am afraid you will have to join the battle," I said to her as I woke her up from her unconscious.

    "I am ready," this is all she said, and the next moment teleportation appeared behind her feet, and she disappeared while I focused even harder on healing.

    The Grimms have begun testing, and they mighte at full strength if they see the gap; even if they don''t see it, they wille, but it might take some time, at least a few hours, which would be more than enough for me.

    Once I healed them, I would see if that snake bastard dared to curse any of our powerhouses.

    A few secondster, the two sisters teamed up and began to fight against the four Grimm Grand Lords; it is quite surprising that neither Supreme Commander nor her sister Lady Hera, are the Grand Lords, but they are fighting against four of them; it is quite a challenge.

    Nine minutes after Supreme Commander left; clone two was able to silence the curse inside Ss Bishop; which immediately freed up clone two, which immediately began to work with me to heal Patriarch Bradford.

    It took three and half minutes more before; finally, I could silence the curse inside Patriarch and immediately focused on Lord Singh with a clone.

    Some things inside Lord Singh have silenced the curse a little difficult that all three of us needed to work for another eight minutes to do that; just as I finished, I began healing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This time, I did not hesitate to spend any resources; I used every resource I had without holding anything back and poured my healing energy inside them to heal their injuries as soon as possible.

    Unlike Rai and Supreme Commander, I want to heal them fully; with that, they will be able to release 90%-95% of their power and would be able to fight for days without worrying about the curse.

    The curse has been silenced, not eradicated; they will have freedom for a week to ten days before they need to worry about the curse. Till then, I will be able to find something concrete; I have that much confidence in my abilities.

    "Lord Whitmore, Elder Lords'' condition is getting worse; I need him here; the sooner, the better," I said as I turned to Lord Whitmore as I finished with healing.

    He did not seem surprised and instead turned toward three Grand Lords, "Are then ready for the battle?" he asked, that I nodded as I woke them up.

    "Patriarch, you will aid the Supreme Commander and Lord of ss, while Lord Singh and Lord Bishop, you will join the battle above the thing; your priority will be sending Elder Lord back for treatment," he said as they opened their eyes.

    Three of them said nothing other than nodding, and the next second, the teleportation formation covered them, and they disappeared while I slumped back into the chair tiredly and closed my eyes.

    Healing Grand Lord is not easy, especially when they are afflicted with such a dangerous curse.

    I am tired, but I am still looking at all the battles while my clone works; I could have gone, but both Lord Whitmore and I think it wouldn''t be a wise choice.

    I would only fight against the old snake, as only I could deal with its curse. So my clones would be working on the mechanism that defends our powerhouses from this dangerous curse of the old snake. Creating something like that won''t be a problem; it is quite easy.

    For others, it is quite hard to defend against the curse, and I would not even try it as it is above me; the only thing I would do is that make my seed absorb the curse from the moment it entered the body, not giving it even a single chance to spread, and from what I have studied, it is clear, that the curse only became dangerous when it begins to spread.

    The moment our three Grand Lords entered the battles, the Grimms replied immediately, sending out six of them. All except for the old snake.

    I am waiting for that bastard; it is powerful, but I have learned much while fighting it. Not only I have got the experience of fighting the most powerful curse master of the worth, but I have also got samples of many of its curses; I n to create their antidotes.

    So, no curse of it would be able to harm anyone.

 Chapter 2896 Appear II

    Thud!

    Elder Lord fell onto the ground as he appeared, not even having the energy to stand on his two feet; he was only able to fight till now through sheer will.

    "You will be fine, Elder Lord," I said to him, despite knowing he had fallen unconscious, before taking him to the center of cube formation, which was floating in the air.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I have prepared it beforehand to utilize it the moment he appears.

    I and my clones begin healing him immediately, without wasting even a second of time. It would have been great if he hade earlier; they have taken nearly an hour to send him to me, but still, he can be saved.

    This time, I did not even cast a nce at the battle and even asked Lord Whitmore not to disturb till something really important was happening or the old snake had appeared.

    Time passed as the sweat began to fill up my temple, and veins began to pop out; the curse had spread too wide across the body of Elder Lord, and it was taking a colossal amount of effort to deal with it.

    I rarely had a hard time dealing with any curse, even if it was a level above me; I had healed the curses of Tyrant Grade while still being Emperor. So, in that sense, I should be able to deal with this curse with rtive ease, too, since it also levels above me, but things are not that simple.

    The three stages of primary ss are different from than other stages; even though the curse is only a level above me, it is extremely powerful, not to mention the limit of the world, making things even moreplicated.

    I need to treat the curse with extreme caution, not only because it is dangerous but also because I could not let the world sense it. The moment it did, it brought down its power at it, which could suppress the Grand Lord to his ce to st him to pieces, which is likely to happen.

    The world tends to destroy things that are above the level.

    An hour passed, and I was still healing the Elder Lord; only Rai and the Suprememander had taken over an hour to heal, while Patriarch and others took about fifty minutes.

    Even after an hour, I was not even reached halfway into healing, but I am close, and once I am dealing with an important hurdle, the rest of healing with be much easier to handle.

    Things must be going well, or at least not be worse, since Lord Whitmore hadn''t disturbed me, nor have I received any visuals from Ashlyn. I couldn''t help but feel grateful at that; the condition of the Elder Lord is very critical; if he had been even half an hourter, I wouldn''t been able to save him.

    The curse begins to change characteristics after spreading 75%, and the body of the Elder Lord is something that the curse seems to like, seeing the way it is spreading.

    Another hour passed, and I had finally done away with the most dangerous work; it took me more time than I had thought, but I finally finished. There is still quite a lot of healing I have to do, but it would not even be quarter stressful as thatplicated part had been.

    The slightest mistake, and I would have called the wrath of the world on the Elder Lord.

    Forty-two minutester, I finally stopped and slumped back on the chair once again, tired, but there was a relieved smile on my face.

    I have silenced the curse and even done some extensive healing, but despite that, his condition is quite delicate. He had been injured his very core; his vitality had been damaged and his soul injured; while I have cast healing on him and used resources without holding back, it would still take him two to three days to recover fully.

    Even to join the battle, he will need to rest for at least one and a half days.

    "It did not matter; it is already a miracle that you have been able to save the Elder Lords'' life, Lord Zaar," said Lord Whitmore as I conveyed the condition of the Elder Lord to him.

    I nodded and closed my eyes; soon, I was in my core, watching the battles with my badge''s connections to the pyramid while my clones worked.

    I had thought the two clones would be enough for me for things I will require at this level; I had nned to keep one always on the inheritance while the other for the stuff that came in, but after I walked out of the thing, my clones have immediately got busy into a curse.

    I want to finish this curse business as soon as possible and start work on my Inheritance, which I felt imperative after what I have experienced since I came out.

    Especially the curse, which had scared the hell out of me.

    I need to be at Grand Lord''s ss as soon as possible, as an even bigger danger exists, we are not seeing it, but it has made its presence abundantly clear.

    For something of that power, wiping any resistance from us is easy as breathing; the only reason we are safe is due to the limit, but one thing I have learned through my experiences, is that there are ways into anything, and the books have already told me, with enough preparations and desperation, one could pass the limit too.

    I shook my head of the thoughts; we need to think about the current dangers before thinking about that.

    I looked at the battles, and there was no change; no new Grand Lord had popped out of the thing, and the old snake still hadn''t shown itself despite every Grand Lord fighting.

    I have no doubt that it will, and this time it will be better prepared to deal with me, so I also need to be better prepared to deal with it. I shouldn''t be overconfident; the old bastard like it has hundreds of its arsenal, and who knows, one of them may be the bane me of mine.

    The moment the bastard thinks it found that it will make itself appear.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes, and soon an hour passed. Things remained unchanged; the only thing that changed was the battles, which became even more intense.

    Both sides are trying to kill each other, using their most powerful moves, but they are getting either countered or defended. It is very hard for the Grand Lord with the sheer number of abilities they possess, and unless someone possesses a great difference in power, at struck right at with great luck, there is no chance they will be able to kill the Grand Lord.

    I am only able to do this because of the rule-bending power and the inheritance I have designed to use that power with maximum efficiency.

    "Lord Zaar, the old snake, had appeared," informed Lord Whitmore suddenly, with some hesitation in his voice; a momentter, I understood the hesitation as I saw the old snake alone, away from all the battles.

    "I will be fine," I said as I got up, and teleportation formation materialized beneath my feet, and the next second, I disappeared from the Pyramid.

 Chapter 2897 Curse Domain

    "You took quite a lot of time to return," I said as I stepped out in front of it, "Humph! I was making the final preparation to bury you," It harrumphed.

    "Last time, you were not able to do anything; this time, too, it wouldn''t be much different," I replied with a smile, which brought the biggest ever scowl on the face of old snake''s face, "But go on, I want to what kind of amazing n, you have made in these past few hours to kill me," I taunted.

    This time, there was barely any anger appeared on the Grimms face; instead, a wild grin appeared on its face as the powerful aura exploded out of it.

    Seeing the aura, I couldn''t help but be surprised; it had released all its power like it didst time when it had fought against me.

    It immediately made me cautious as I kept my cards close to activate at a moment''s notice.

    "Vestige of the curse,"

    It shouted, and thick ck-red energies shot out of its body; they were thick and spread wide, instantly covering miles before they began to turn into the domain.

    A world of ck formed around me before the red buildings began to construct very fast; these were not buildings, but spires, with very pointy tops, which gave off a very dangerous feeling. It is not just spires that formed, but also other type of buildings, such as temples and wells, which seemed to be filled with dangerous boiling curses.

    The one thing that raised all the hair on my body was a chandelier made of the spiky crystalized curse.

    ''What a domain!'' I said, fully impressed; it is also a realized domain, just like that of Aege, but there is a huge difference in these domains.

    The domain of the old snake is far more refined, which is not surprising considering the old snake had centuries of refining it while Aege did not even know its domain fully.

    "Quite a domain, old snake," I praised; there is no need to discriminate, even if it is an enemy. Even among the Grand Lords, it is one of the best domains and deserves praise.

    My praise seemed to have caught the old snake off guard, but it quickly smoothed its expressions and turned to me.

    "Sugary words will not save you from me, Zaar." "Today, not even your dead body will leave this ce," it dered, and its aura peaked again, going even slightly above than what I thought was the peak.

    "I have never used this move on humans; it my greatest trump card that even the strongest Grand Lord will look with caution," it said before its expression turned serious.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Grand Viper of Etaras!"

    It said with all its might, and when it said its name, a strange fluctuation came out, something I have sensed before but could not believe the old snake would have, considering its nature.

    A moment after it called its name, a grand viper materialized begin the old snake; it is above two hundred meters along, and its mouth begins enough to swallow ten of me.

    It also has lustrous red scales and eyes that are cker than night; they gave me the same feeling as the phantom, but it is not a phantom.

    The old snake clearly had an inheritance, but this viper had been formed of divinity; it is very hard to contact the divine, much less receive its blessing; I have onlye once against such Grimms, and that was a long time ago.

    "Now, you have seen it; it is time for you to die, Michael Zaar!" said the old snake, and that huge viper came at me.

    SHARRRR!

    The viper screamed as it came, and its scream was simr to the snake, but it held a strange power, which crashed through my defenses and hit my soul, making it shudder and giving me the pain; that threatened to ck me out, that I resisted with everything I have.

    ?

    I couldn''t afford to nk out even for a moment, or this viper would eat me alive.

    I activated all my soul defenses; earlier, they worked, reducing the power of the attack; by its fifth, now they will work even better.

    Its scream hadn''t fully disappeared when it appeared in front of me, crossing a little more than a mile in an instant, and it did not stop. Instead, it opened its mouth, wanting to swallow me whole.

    BANNNG

    ''It is not easy,'' I said inside me, and that very moment, whole red teeth shed against my shields of roses, which are being powered up at full power of all my three boots.

    As the viper''s mouth cracked and shed against my shield, they materialized and lighted up like a sun as they shook under the might of the viper.

    Last time, the old snake was not able to snake light up my shields at such brightness, and this time, it not only lighted up but also shook them as the full power of its maw crashed on my shields, wanting to tear them apart, but it was not able to do that.

    A clear surprise appeared on the old snake''s face seeing that; I wished I couldugh at that, but I was not in the mood to do that.

    A single attack had shown me the might of the viper, and the thing it had only used physical force, not the divine power of the curse element, which every part of the curse is made of, and despite all my immunity, it is giving me a very bad feeling.

    SHARRRR!

    It removed its teeth from my shields and glowered at me with those nightmarish eyes that I did not dare to look directly at before screaming; the sound was louder, and its effect was greater than thest scream, able to crush more than half of my defenses.

    Still, by the time its scream had reached thest defense, it all but disappeared.

    The viper stared at me for a second after its scream, but its huge body began to glow in sanguine light, and it swept its tail at me; it had happened so fast that I had only noticed it when it appeared by my shield.

    BANNNNNG!

    Its huge tail crashed against my shields with such force I had never experienced before; it shook me despite being inside the shields, which lit up like a bright sun as the force hit them, and vast divine power came at them.

    Crack Crack Crack

    The moment after the crash of the tail, the cracking sound began to ring out to my horror.

    It is extremely difficult to crack my shields; new Grand Lords could forget that, even among the old, only half has the power. I did not think the old snake had it; it is not pure offensive Grimms; its power lies in curses, which I could defend well against.

    Now, it proven me wrong.

    No wonder it deployed the domain, despite the drain it cost; nobody would want to reveal such a powerful killing move to enemies.

    I looked at the cracks that appeared on all the shields and spreading, and it was not just the powerful physical force responsible for that but also the divine energy of the curse element that had filled my shields.

 Chapter 2898 Divine I

    "Even your shields won''t be able to stand against me, Zaar; soon, they will break, and then I will kill you," said the old snake with a victorious smile on its face.

    I only gave it a looked before focusing on the divine energy of the curse element; the divine energy of Grimms is different from the divine energy of the divine crystals, but it is still divine energy against which I have created the defenses.

    It is not the only Grimm who could call the divine energy; I have experienced it before, and the strongest Grimm powerhouse in thest epoch of war was also someone who could use divine energy.

    My shields have taken the divine energy and processed it, not fully; I have not disyed the formation to fully process it, but they have done the job, and now, it is alling to me like the flood.

    My armor lit up, and all the energy refiners got activated; I have worked hard creating these energy refiners, taking huge inspiration from my own refinement engine.

    Now, as the divine energy, it is split across thousands of tiny refiners across my body; they will break the divine energy, separate its harmful element and squeeze whatever useful they can, and store the harmful to expel or research.

    ''It is quite difficult,'' I said, as refiners began to refine the divine energy, and slowly, the refined trickle began toe out, and I sent it back to my shield.

    It is still a divine energy of a curse element, but now, enough harmful elements have been strained out of it, and my shields absorbed it without any problem. If it had been any other energy, they would have processed and absorbed it without my help, but divine energy is different.

    As the divine energy flowed back into the shields, their light began to dim up, and cracks stopped spreading before they began to heal up.

    Seeing that, an expression of shock couldn''t help but appear on its face, that it wasn''t able to react for a moment.

    "It seemed like you have more cards than I had imagined you would have," It said through gritted teeth, and it was angry.

    If I had been using the divine energy, I would be too, unlike the normal energy, which one could refine unlimitedly as long as the world has energy; divine energy is different.

    It is harnessed through faith or provided by the divine.

    I don''t know through which way it had harnessed the divine energy, but both ways provided it with a limited amount, not to mention his own body, which acted like a vessel couldn''t store a huge amount of it, no matter how suitable it is with it.

    Still, I will have to be careful; a small amount of divine energy could cause huge destruction. Even I will die if I am not careful enough.

    "I have many cards, old snake; bring out all you have, and I will face it head-on with my shields," I said, and its eyes zed.

    "Don''t get cocky, Zaar; the grand viper has just begun, and it will not stop till it swallows you to the bones," said the old snake, and the viper began to glow again, brighter than before.

    SHAAARR!

    The viper screamed at itsmand and struck its tail; this time, I had activated all my sensory abilities, but even then, I have barely able to catch the tail of a snake.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    BANNNNG!

    The tail struck my shields hard, with greater momentum and power than before, and immediately cracks started to form on the shield.

    The cracks spread at a much faster speed than before and seeing that, a smile appeared on the old snake''s face, but it froze away a secondter when it saw the cracks stopped spreading. Despite the powerful attack, they were not even able to cover 9% of the shields, as they had earlier.

    It is due to my shields are still processing the divine energy I got earlier, and they are constantly depositing into my shields to power them further.

    Not to mention, my shields have got the sample of the energy, and they have changed urring to it, making them more resilient against the energy. There is also the fact that my clones were slightly able to increase the speed of refining and the defenses against the divine energy with some tweaking.

    They are still studying the energy and making changes.

    My energies should learn that they need to attack me with everything they have with their strongest attack, without holding anything back, because once I got studied them, it will be much harder for them to kill me, unless they have a considerable difference of strength with me.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG

    It seemed like the old snake did not want to give me a slightest of break; seeing the cracks begin healing, itmanded the snake to attack again and again, till it break the shields.

    With the constant attack, it did not take long for things to get harder.

    Crack Crack Crack

    In less than five seconds, the cracks have covered 10% of the shields and they are spreading fast with each strike. The immense physical force is cracking the shields, but forcing the cracks more is the divine energy of the curse element, which is umting faster and faster into shields.

    More divine energy wasing at the shields, that I could process, while my clones are trying hard; the progress they are making is not enough to stop the cracks from spreading.

    By the time, the tenth second rolled, the cracks have covered 25% of the shields, when suddenly, a ring of blue energy covered the edges of the shields and immediately, the cracks slow down.

    It is defense I had designed; at every 25%, the defenses would reinforced internally to boost the defensive power, but even this boost of defensive power was not able to stop the stop the cracks, it barely slowed down for a few seconds, before viper increase the power of the strike further.

    I looked at divine power that is filling my shield; its amount is much lower than energies of Grand Lord, but it is more powerful than it.

    If this continued, it would soon reach the stage where it will spill out and that will what truly harm the shields and most importantly me, it is where most divine energy will spill into.

    I did not think about my design further and closed my eyes; even with my clone, the shields could operate on their own.

    I materialized in my core, before appearing beside the schematic of my armor, especially of refiners; both of my clones are working on it, and I joined them; with three of us working and our connection, we began to work, even faster, but still our speed is slow.

    We do have much time, not even a minute; we need to work faster, make those refiners refine the divine energy more efficiently with greater quantity.

    Hun!

    Only a few seconds had passed when I got the messages from the shield; 50% of it had been cracked, and now a red band appeared on the edges of all shields, and immediately cracks began to slow down, but this time, the old snake, is not willing to give up my shields, even for a moment.

    Immediately, the old snake gritted its teeth in rage, and the power behind the viper''s strikes increased again.

 Chapter 2899 Divine II

    BANNNNG!

    Another strikended on my shields, and cracks covered 75% of the shields, and immediately the purple line covered the edge of the shields. The old snake seemed to be expecting that, as the attack hadnded at even greater speed and power.

    I was not able to increase the energy of the shields as much as I needed to; what I was able to achieve had been destroyed by the old snake by increasing the power of its viper''s attacks.

    I want to do something fast as the shields'' storages were very close before the spill urred, but there was no other option than increase the efficiency of the refiners as they would strengthen my shields against it.

    I am already using my energy for that, but it is not enough, even using external energy won''t be enough. It won''t help much, even if I use the divine crystals I have.

    As the thought came to my mind, I stopped immediately.

    "I may not be able to use the divine energy to strengthen, but I could use it to dilute," I said to myself and immediately knew it would work; I have studied the divine energy of the curse, while it would not look favorably on other divine crystals, but it will merge with them, especially, the neutral divine energy.

    "You know, what you have to do," I said to my clones, and a momentter, I opened my eyes and looked at the shields, which had cracks covering 85% of their surface, and they were spreading fast.

    I have to strengthen my shields before the cracks reach 90%, as that is when the spill will begin, dealing me with even greater damage. I hope, what I thought will work, should work.

    Buzz!

    86%, 87%, 88%; just when the shields cracks reached 88%, the formation activated inside my core, and a flood of divine energy came flooding in.

    It is in huge amounts and fills my armor before beginning to mix with the divine energy of the curse; despite being a neutral element, the divine energy of the curse resisted the merge, but when I released rule-bending power as a catalyst, both energies mixed readily and immediately; the divine energy of the curse diluted it.

    As the diluted divine energy entered the refineries, it began to refine them at a speed that wined my eyes. It is seven times greater than before, and even though diluted, it is still bringing out processed divine energy at four times more quantity, and all of it goes to the shield.

    Seeing that, I opened the connection even wider, letting the more divine energy of the curse enter inside me; it is a huge risk, but something I have to do to lessen the strain on the shields.

    BANNNNG BANNNG BANNNNG

    The Grimm instantly noticed the slowness of cracks spreading and increased the power, which brought the shields on the cracks to 90%, but after that, it became hard for Grimm to increase cracks on my shields, despite the increase in power.

    My clones found the perfect form for the mixture and also began to change the refiners ording to it, which helped stop the cracks from spreading further.

    For over a minute, a tug of warsted at 90%, with old constantly increasing the power of the viper''s attack and me refining my methods with every second when finally, I gained the edge, and the cracks finally began to recede.

    Seeing that, a small smile couldn''t help but crack on my face; I was still scared shitless because the viper continuedly increasing its power, but the cracks were receding, which made little relieved. Though I am still cautious, the viper is dangerous without a doubt, and I don''t know how many moves it has remained.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    88%...85%...80%...75%

    Slowly but surely, the cracks receded till they reached 75%, and the viper suddenly stopped attacking; the moment it, the cracks on the shields began to recede fast, faster than they appeared on the shield.

    "The divine power of curse should have withered your shields to nothing and reduced you to husk, but nothing had happened to you," It said, looking at me with a hint of question

    "I have to thank you for that because of that curse inside me; I have gained powerful immunity against the curse, especially the ones that came from you," I replied, which is not the truth, theplete truth, but the old snake did not need to know that.

    "Sentient curse; I have read they do strange things," it said, and suddenly its eyes lit up with greed as it looked at me; the greed him so strong I began to get really scared.

    "You are a great specimen; the immunity you have against the curses is extremely stronger. It might be beyond above the level of the constitution,"

    "Studying it will help me tremendously, and if I capture you alike, I might be able to harness that immunity to me, which might be in storing the scarlet devil inside me," It said and looked at me with its eyes zing with greed, such greed I have never seen in the eyes of anyone, but it is greed that scared the shit out of me, it madness than apanying it.

    I have heard the old snake being mad, but I rubbished it after fighting earlier; now, seeing the madness zing in its eyes besides greed, I think I might be wrong about my assessment of it.

    "Don''t look at me like that; I am feeling quite scared," I said as I ced my hand on my chest with an expression of fear on my face. "Well, you should be because you, Zaar, are the greatest treasure I could hope to have; by harnessing you, I will gain the immunity that I had always hoped to again, and with it, I will not even have to fear that bastard, Rhaek," it said with a big smile.

    "Zaar, now witness the greatest power of my strongest attack," It said, and the divinity of the snake burst out at full force, and I readied myself to face the strongest attack of my life.

    "Grand Viper of Etaras, consume!" It ordered, and the moment it did, its huge scaly head began to grow unnaturally; within a few seconds, it began to look like an abomination, with a huge head and huge eyes split into nine irises each.

    ''The bastard is definably going to give me nightmares if I survive!'' I thought, this time, there would be no rescue, as everyone was busy with the battles.

    SHARRRRRR!

    Its head finally stopped growing, and it screamed, and it screamed so loudly that it broke through all my defenses and crashed into my soul, making me ck out for a fraction of a second.

    When I came out, I saw the mouth of a viper appears, taking half of the sphere of shields into its mouth, and a momentter, I waspletely in its mouth, in the darkness; the only source of light I had was my shields, which are healing rapidly that now, less than 10% of the cracks have remained on it.

    Now that I had entered its mouth, I didn''t think I would get a chance to heal them fully; the viper would not give me that chance.

 Chapter 2900 Swallowed

    "Don''t be scared, Zaar; I will not have you dead, but you will receive the divine punishment for the crimes you havemitted," the voice old snake rang through inside.

    "Old snake, I will not die without killing you," I replied while looking at the cracks that were rapidly healing across the shields.

    "I will hear those words if you survive," it said with augh as its voice faded, while the cracks had also reduced to 5% and now healing at an even faster speed.

    I looked at the healing cracks when I saw the sphere of shield moving, getting deeper into the snake; at the same time, I saw the dark red-ck mist ahead of me; just seeing it made all the hair on my body raise.

    Crack Crack Crack

    Soon, the mist touched the shield, and the moment it, my eyes widened in shock, and the cracks that were healing stopped and began to spread faster than earlier.

    Its power shocked me, but I did not let shock interfere with me in making a quick decision; I immediately increased the power of the formation.

    More and more divine energy began toe inside and merge with the divine energy of the curse, but despite increasing divine energy, there seemed to be barely any change in the pace of cracking, which had already reached 20% and spread even faster.

    As I go deeper into wherever it is taking me, the mist is getting denser at a very fast speed; that refined divine energy I am sending seems to have no effect on it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Use the highest quality divine stones," I said through gritted teeth; I have spent the divine crystal-like water, and now, I am even choosing to burn even the highest-grade divine crystal I have in my storage, but I do not have them in a huge amount; I will have to get out of here, or I will die in the hands of an old snake.

    Hun!

    I had asked that when I felt the sphere of shield falling down in what seemed like a gorge, which seemed to be filled with extremely dense mist ck-red curse mist.

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly when I saw the dense mist touching my sphere of shield, and immediately speed of breaking quadrupled.

    At that same time, much denser energy came into my armor and filled it before merging with the divine energy of the curse and beginning to get refined.

    A second after, a trickle began to flow into my shield, and the speed of breaking finally began to slow down despite the mist getting denser with the falling speed.

    "It had not stopped," I said with a worried frown appearing on my face; the cracking process had slowed down, but it was not stopping at all; instead, it was increasing as I fell into the denser mist.

    I tried stopping, but the mist seemed to pull me down, and no amount of force seemed to be affecting it. It is like there is something more in the divine energy, which I can''t seem to understand.

    Soon, crack covered 75% of the shield, and the edges of them turned purple, and despite that, the cracks spread without much change.

    A second passed, and all divine energy of the curse had emptied; immediately, I let the small stream of ck-red mist inside through the shield; just as I did that, they shook and lighted up, even brighter than before.

    Despite it increasing the speed of cracks, I have not let the mist in, except for the small sample; this cursed divine mist is extremely dangerous, and I don''t want something like this into me unless I am solely focused on it.

    The moment the mist entered inside my shield and came at me, the volume of divine energy in my armor also increased by 4.6 times, and they merged the moment the mist entered my armor; I had to use a heavy amount of rule-bending power to merge them together.

    The merged divine energy begins to enter inside the thousands of refiners, and those who were very fast immediately slowed down under this energy and are taking more than twice the time to process.

    Hun!

    Finally, the first trickle of processed divine energy came out and entered the shield, and something shocking happened. It immediately slowed down the cracks, they stopped at 84% and did not increase to 85% nearly a secondter, which is huge, and it had happened the moment I sent the energy.

    My shields have got familiar with higher level divine energy and increased their resistance and also got the power to defend it.

    ''Make it better,'' I told my clones; I would have gone too, but I am doing something important. I could not process divine energy; it is in the huge amount that I don''t think those limited highest quality divine crystals I have possession going tost till that.

    Nor could I afford to waste that much time here; I needed to deal with it soon and find a chance to finish that bastard old snake.

    That would be an extremely difficult thing; that bastard is extremely careful against me; it did not seem like it before. I have sensed five different types of invisible defensive methods covering its body; three are from artifacts, and there is extremely powerful detectionter.

    These are the ones I found out in my earlier battle and this one; I am sure there are definitely more there.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed, and at 87%, I was able to slow down the process enough; now, to increase a single percent, it needed eleven seconds.

    With such time, I will not let it increase to 88%; it will recede from there.

    Thud!

    Six seconds after, I had thought that; the sphere of shields had finally hit the ground, and immediately, the crack covered 88% and moved toward 89% fast.

    I gritted my teeth and doubled the amount of ck-red misting inside me, which immediately increased the amount of divine energying from my core, but even then, it only slowed and stopped, only slowed.

    "Fuck it!" I cursed and doubled the amount of ck-red mist; it was above the limit of safety, but I did not care because if I did not do something now, the cracks would spread further. They had already covered the 92% of it, and I could not let them cover more.

    "It is near breaking limit," I said softly as I looked at the state of my armor; it was not only taking a huge amount of mist but merging it and processing it; it produced a massive amount of strain that even my amazing strings have a hard time bearing it all.

    Finally, when the cracks reached 94%, the trickle amount of processed divine energy began toe out of the refiners and merged into shields, powering them up, and like before, the result was amazing.

    The cracks began to slow down fast, and at the 21st second, they stopped spreading; by that time, the cracks had covered 96% of the shields, far more than I liked; if the power of mist increased further, then it won''t take long before my shields to st into pieces and this curve ravage.

    I don''t know whether it will happen, but I don''t want to wait till that moment. The moment cracks stabilized, I focused my all on the n.

    I will not die here; I can''t die here.

 Chapter 2901 Coming Out

    "Can you see through anything that domain, Lord Hern?" he asked, to that the other man shook his head. "The domain had been silent for too long; I am getting a bad feeling about it," he said to that other man, just sighed.

    "There is nothing we could do; Even I went there, I don''t think I will be able to do anything much against the old snake," said Lord Hern; his predecessor had gone after the old snake and forget doing anything to it, she was barely able to escape with life intact, and that is all because of night de.

    The power of the curse is so strong in the old snake; any High-Grandmaster appears within a mile of distance from the old snake, withers, and dies in the most painful way.

    "We should have believed in Lord Zaar''s abilities; he was even able to heal Grand Lords from the curse above the limit. He can survive the old snake," he said, and he really hoped things turned out as he was hoping.

    ¡­

    "The bastard!"

    Old snake cursed as he looked at Grand Snake; he could clearly see what was happening inside and was shocked when he saw even the mist of the gorge couldn''t kill the bastard.

    The mist is extremely dangerous; even among the powerful Grand Lords, there are not more than three people who could survive it after getting caught.

    He had finally gained the divine energy after the hard work of centuries, and not even the bastard Rhaek knew about it, nor did he tell anyone about it.

    Even though he had been his strongest supporter of him, even he did not trust him, especially now; a huge fortune had fallen on the Golden Werewolf tribe, that now no one couldpete against them.

    He even heard from confidants from the Golden Werewolf tribe that Rhaek ns to dere himself an emperor right after defeating the humans.

    It is their greatest anathema, they have killed many of their leaders for just having the thought of it, but now they are powerless to do anything. Even if every one of them attacks him, they will not be able to do anything to him; even if they are able to kill him, it will not change anything.

    Another Golden Fire Werewolf will take its ce.

    He is not willing to be a subject, never was, and will try everything not to let that happen; that blood had helped him a lot, and he saw the light into the next level, but today, he saw the door.

    Zaar.

    He needs it; it is the thing that will help him to cross the limit of the world. It is something that is made by the very essence of him that formed that enviable curse immunity that is above that of the constitution.

    He is confident; by that ritual, he will be able to harness Zaar''s immunity and other good things its body has; it will not create the door for him to reach the next level, but will also increase the curse affinity of his body enough, that it will be able to house scarlet devil into his body, that it is now housing in its staff.

    It will increase his strength so much; that even Rhaek won''t be able to do anything against him.

    To have all that, it just needs to kill Zaar, which is proving to be quite a challenge; the bastard is very hard to kill, and just when he thinks it is near killing it, something else happens.

    A few minutes ago, the cracks have covered nearly whole shields, and he thought it wouldn''t take divine mist long for it kills it, but the cracks stopped, and since then, they stuck, neither advancing nor receding.

    His heart is bleeding with every drop of divine energy that is being spent; it had needed decades to umte this much divine energy. The method he is using is very slow but very sneak, that even Rhaek and his spies are not able to find out anything.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There is another method he could use to umte divine energy much faster, but it has costs, and it will immediately attract the attention of the Rhaek, something he does not want to happen.

    "It will be worth it," he said; once he got hand on the Zaar''s body, this sacrifice of divine energy would be worth it; the benefit it will provide will be above his imagination; he could feel that in his old bones.

    It won''t take long for Zaar to get in its hands; it is resisting through some unknown method, but not long. The divine energy is vast, whatever method it uses will be spent, and when it does, its damning shields will st apart, and I will get my hands on its wonderful body.

    Hun!

    He was just thinking that when it sensed something and a momentter, that thing revealed itself; seeing it, shock appeared on its face. Its aura sted to peak, and the crystal on the staff glowed with the bright right.

    "Cursed drill to heaven!"

    It shouted, and the chandelier above lit up in the brightest red light and spun like a drill before falling down on that abominable rose.

    It looked at a huge rose unfurling across the Grand Viper, unaffected by the powerful curse attacking; he still remembered how it had covered that poor Thaes; it covered it and disappeared, never to appear like many fellow Grimms, who were never seen after disappearing at the hands of bastard Zaar.

    He doesn''t believe Zaar has the power to take the Grand Viper; it is something that would have eaten Thaes for dinner, but he does not want to take a chance.

    It is something that took decades to umte, and the only thing that could do something against Zaar; he did not want to give Zaar a chance, even if it was the smallest one.

    ''He will not lose his most powerful weapon,'' he thought as he looked at drill, which was about crash down that damn rose; it was not a normal attack, but an extremely powerful one, its impact would be pure physical; it will be able to crush that rose, with the sheer physical might.

    The drill was about crash into the dammed rose when his greatest nightmare came alive.

    The rose bloomed fully and disappeared, taking the grand viper with it; he could feel it was gone, and he could not feel the connection with divine energy, which took decades to umte.

    ¡­

    "NOOOOO!"

    When the viper disappeared, and he returned to the domain, the scream of the old snake was the first thing he had heard before he saw the powerful drill-like attack right above his shields.

    BANNNNNNG!

    The drill crashed into the shields with the momentum and sheer physical force he had never experienced, but it barely made the shields glow, much less crack them.

    The shields arepletely healed, without much crack on them; hell, they are glowing with power. A power that my burning essence is providing them.

    There is the power of god flowing through my veins, something so vast that I am barely able to control it.

    I wish I did not need to take this desperate measure, but it is the only thing that could help in strengthening the rose''s redemption enough that it was able to take the full brunt of the divine curse''s power and make it disappear.

 Chapter 2902 Refinement

    "So, do you have anything else for me?" I asked with a smile, extremely careful to let not a single speck of my aura spread out of the shields. I am burning my essence, and if the old snake got to know about it, then it would be a game over for me.

    I would have no fear if it had been outside, but we were in the domain of the old snake, a very powerful domain that could inform it of the slightest fluctuation; I have to be extremely careful with everything I do.

    "Humph!"

    It hmphed and disappeared; not melded into the domain, just disappeared, and in a couple of seconds, the domain too vanished, absorbed by the old snake, who had finally left.

    I wish I could take a sigh of relief, but those expressions I had seen in the old snake''s eyes before it disappeared wouldn''t let me.

    The greed in the Grimm''s eyes seemed to have increased, and so is madness to get what it wants, and now, the old snake won''t stop until it gets what it wants.

    "Fuck it," I cursed and waved my hand, and a teleportation formation came out.

    Old snake wants my body, but he will not get it, even if I die; I have created many countermeasures, some learned from the Grimms themselves.

    I am aware of what kind of benefits my body could provide, especially to the Grimm of old snakes'' caliber. It is only thinking about the curse; if it knew about other things, I don''t think it would have left.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The formation stabilized, and I stepped into the formation; a secondter, I appeared in Pyramid, in the centralmand.

    "Wee back, Lord Zaar," said Lord Whitmore; I nodded and sat on one of the corner chairs, where usually the Grand Lord used to sit when they were alone.

    I did not talk to anyone; I just sat and finally turned off the burning-off essence, which made tirednesse crashing down on me, that I just and I did.

    I had not slept for quite a while and had fought two battles and healed six Grand Lords, on top of burning my blood. Saying I need a rest would be an understatement.

    Sleeping will help me quickly recover my essence and will also take this tiredness away; I have already been told by a couple of Grand Lords to take rest whenever I can; with constant battles, one could be awake for days without sleep.

    While I am sleeping; my clones are working, working on the curse and the viper, I had caught, which is now in my core; inside the spatial domain, bound in hundreds of chains, which are slowly sucking the divine energy out of it and sending to quern, where it is getting processed.

    I had slept for three hours before I woke up; when I opened my eyes, I saw there were more people in the room than when I had slept.

    Aside from Supreme Commander and her sister, Lady Hera, there is also Lord Sylvian, Patriarch Bradford, Lord Gatlin, and Matron Mavis; only Supreme Commander and Lord Gatlin are present with their real bodies, while others are in projection.

    The rest were fighting; the battle over the thing was raging, and I was quite relieved, too; no one on our side had been seriously harmed to die.

    Ashlyn is also fighting with them, but unlike them, who have taken their opponents, she did not; she is shing throughout the battles, attacking Grimms before disappearing; she is the reason why they hadn''t gained the edge over the humans despite having twice a number.

    I did not immediately walk toward them; instead, I closed my eyes and appeared in my core; both of my clones were working on the curse, and in these three hours, nine we count the time, they had made quite great progress in the curse.

    I looked at progress before turning to the viper, which had now be quite pale and small; more than 70% of its energy was already being harnessed.

    It is now in the quern, where it is getting purified.

    "It will take a while for all this divinity to get processed," I said to myself as I turned to the quern.

    There is not much physical change in it since the first generation; it is still nine-ted andpletely transparent. Though to me, it looked magnificent, it is likely because I know what it is capable of doing, doing things that the first generation were not even capable of doing; it had already proven its worth in these past few hours.

    Six tes of quern had filled with the curse; the first ce, where the curse entered, is filled to the brim, and there is no space remaining.

    As soon as the little space is opened, it is immediately filled with the curse from the viper.

    The quern is extremely powerful, but the divine curse is not easy to deal with; too, despite all its power and the suppression that now my core cast now has the power to weaken the resistance of everything.

    The divine energy had only been purified to the sixth te; it is extremely hard to purify it further. It is divine energy, notmon energy, but if I can process it to ninth ce, I would have a divine curse so pure; that it will help in my research of the curse tremendously.

    Though it would not be easy.

    Earlier my shield had used the curse energy, which had much less purity than the curse processed by the first te. That time, I was not focused on purifying but on taking out harmful elements, so it could be absorbed by my shields to strengthen them further.

    If I had pure divine energy, purified at sixth ts, then even gorged wouldn''t have been able to bring a single crack on my shields.

    They will be extremely helpful when I face the divine attacks of the old snake next time, but that is likely, as the divine energy is not easy to gain, and the old snake would have taken years to gather divine energy.

    Unless, of course, the old snake was willing to use that option, which it would not; even someone as Grimms would think ten times before using that option, not because they are not capable, but because it is an option simr to killing a chicken for an egg, and Grimm are smart enough to not use that option unless they are really forced too.

    I even heard the Grimms had made it forbidden; after the thing that happened in thest epoch of war.

    The battle against the snake had cost me a lot; I spent divine crystals, the useful resources in the world like water, especially the highest grade one. My heart bleeds whenever I think about it, but it was necessary, and I will do it again, with all the resources in my core, as my life is more important than any resources.

    I could get the resources, but not life; once it had ended, there was noing back from it. So, I will never sacrifice it for any material thing unless that thing could help my race.

 Chapter 2903 Meeting

    I opened my eyes and got up from the moment I had; all the eyes of the Grand Lord fell on me. "Michaele, take a seat," said Matron Mavis, offering an empty seat opposite her.

    "Thank you, Matron," I said and appeared by the seat before sitting on it.

    "From all of us, I once again want to thank you; if not for your timely appearance, we would have needed to take some drastic action that would have had bad consequences," she said, casting a nce at Lord Hern before turning back to me.

    "There is nothing to thank me for; what I did was my duty," I replied with the same words as I had replied earlier.

    "You were always reliable; I wish these old women had the insight to take you at the same time as that little girl," she said softly and got the look from Lady Vivian.

    The silence descended, but it onlysted for a second before everyone focused back on the battle. "Our powerhouses are doing fine; I don''t think we would need to send any reinforcements," said Lord Sylvian, who, as I had expected, had leveled up in the world without taking aid from that thing.

    "We are in bnce, but we should be ready to deal with any emergency the moment, it appears," replied Grand Commander; everybody here is intelligent enough to understand what she is talking about.

    The people areing from the thing.

    "Good, once the battle is over, Gatlin, you will go there to relieve Ang; she had been there for long enough," said Matron, to that Lord Gatlin just nodded.

    "Lord Gatlin, congrattions, your method seemed to be working better than I had thought," I said to him, to that he instantly brimmed. "Yes, the little bugger is finallying to some use," he replied with a smile, and a secondter, aplete meta-scan of him appeared in front of me.

    I immediately focused on the parasite, especially the cylindrical cage enveloping it.

    This is not the cage I had cast inside Lord Gatlin when I woke him up from the hall of sleep. That had been destroyed after I entered that thing; now this cage is different; it is from the method which he found.

    A quite dangerous method he is practicing, making use of a parasite to increase his power; ites with huge risk, a slight mistake, and the parasite consuming him; speaking of the parasite, the bugger looks good, far healthier than I had seen itst night.

    My seed split into and went inside it and began creating the emergency mechanism in that dangerous thing; even with the method, it is not full in full control of Gatlin; it is just following the orders because Lord Gatlin is feeding it.

    "Just be careful, Lord Gatlin; that parasite is far from under your control," I cautioned, "I am aware of it; I will be extremely cautious till I reach the third level of the method," he replied, and I am barely able to stop myself from squirming.

    Asaenae''h method Level 3: life and death both; at the third level, their lives will be connected; if one dies, the other one will die too.

    So, no matter how much the parasite wants to consume Lord Gatlin, it won''t be able, instead, it will aid him, but it will be not be easy to reach that level. I have read the method myself, and it is extremely hard and will take him years, even centuries, to reach that stage.

    "Lord Zaar, I will need the information on all the Grimms; I had asked you to collect; we will need to prepare for what ising," said Supreme Commander.

    Aware of some of my abilities, she has asked me to collect information on Grimms, especially those who reached the Grand Lord or those who have the ability to reach there.

    ''I have alreadypiled the information you need," I said and handed her a blue crystal; she was a little surprised but took it and began to read the information inside; a minuteter, her expression turned bad.

    "How bad is it?" asked the matron as Supreme Commander ced the crystal down, "Bad," she replied and handed, handed her the crystal; a minuteter, her expression turned bad too.

    "I don''t think we need to worry about the Grimms that wille of the thing; from what I have seen, we will also have enough powerhouses to deal with the Grimms that wille out," I said, surprising them all.

    "It is the current Grimm Grand Lords we should be worrying about more; many of them might have cards against which we need to be extremely careful," I said, sobering the surprise on their faces.

    "Has something happened in your battle against the old snake?" asked Lord Sylvian, "Divinity," I said to their shock, and the next second, a white crystal appeared in my hand, inside which was ck-red mist.

    I activated the small formation on the crystal, and immediately, the divine aura shot out of the crystal, bringing horror to the faces of those who were present physically.

    I had Lord Hern and Lord Whitmore protected under my energy, but I let some of the muted aura passes through the energyyers, so they could sense it too.

    "How powerful is it?" asked Matron, bearing a serious expression that I have seen only a few times; divinity is no joke; the powerhouses who possess the capabilities to harness it are dangerous; the leader of Grimm in thest epoch was the most dangerous among all, nearly finishing off the whole race single-handedly.

    If not for Ramona Hawthorn and her excellency stopping him, the Grimms would have been ruling the world now.

    "It is very powerful; if Ie across it, I will run away with all my might," he replied, asking for crystal, which I handed him.

    "I think I have made it spent nearly all divinity it had, but nothing could be said; it might have more, or it might use that way to collect the divinity in the shortest time," I said and could see reliefe flooding in the faces of some people.

    "Suprememander, keep a very close eye on the tribe of the old snake; we do not want to miss if it used that ritual, and everyone, please be careful of the old snake, even more now," she said.

    "You don''t have to tell us that, mavis; if it is up to me, I will never see that old wretched bastard," replied Patriarch Bastard and spitted wherever he was.

    I don''t think many people here would dare to face the old snake after that curse; they had a defense against it, and if not for me, they would have been consumed by it now.

    "Good," she said and turned to me, "Michael, how long will your method be able to suppress the curse inside them?" Matron asked.

    "A week to ten days, but I am working on the way to extending that; I think I will be able to do it a few days," I replied, "And cure?" asked Salus Bishop the moment I finished.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "The curse is at primary-II level, Lord Bishop; suppression is all I can do right now," I replied; there are some leads on curing it, but I am not going to share them until they lead to some concrete results.

 Chapter 2904 Gift

    We were in deep discussions when finally, the battle above the thing ended; everyone disappeared, both Grimms and humans, and a few secondster, they appeared in centralmand.

    Not all came back with their real bodies; some had only appeared in projection, while others with their real bodies. Lady Ang, Lady Atkins, and Lord Singh have appeared back in their real bodies, while everyone else is in their projection.

    We need Grand Lords out; the Grimms are everywhere, and while we could travel very fast, a dy of even a few seconds could cause unimaginable destruction. With Grand Lords out, they could sense the energy with their vast soul sense and move toward it before they could cause any damage.

    "Now that everyone has arrived, we will discuss the most important topic," said the suprememander, and everyone''s expressions turned serious.

    "I think it is time that we recall our forces from the battlefields," she said, and barely anyone seemed surprised by it. From what I have been in this one and half hours, that pyramid had called back the knights, but everyone above them is still fighting across the thousands of battlefields.

    "It is a wise choice; there are thirty Grand Lords from both races, and it is causing huge destruction, and millions of people have already died from residual energy and shockwaves of our battle,"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It is time," affirmed Lady Ang.

    "I am activating the harsha protocol then," she informed. If she had been a grandmander, she would have needed the permission of the Grand Lords, but with her being suprememander, she had 99% independence on the decision; there are very few on which now needs the concess of the Grand Lords.

    The harsha protocol is aplex one involving the retreat of forces and sending people into safe ces, ces like fortified bunkers, abodes, and secret realms, which have been modified to take refugees in wartime.

    More than half of them have been filled; the rest half will be filled too quickly; soon, most of the cities will be deserted, and the poption will be herded into the safe ces till the war reach a conclusion.

    Not all forces would retreat; Grandmasters and High-Grandmasters will remain in the battle; their battles will also turn intense, especially of the High-Grandmasters; they are the ones below the Grand Lord ss, and they will fight to the death because this is the only way they could survive and the only chance they have to reach the Grand Lord.

    It ismon knowledge among the high-level powerhouses that only during the war time is reaching the Grand Lord ss possible.

    So, especially those who were not able to reach the Grand Lord ss, even entering that thing, will vie for it.

    "Be careful of the Grimms," cautioned Patriarch Bradford; there will be no resistance from the Grimms; there rarely is when ites to this retreat, but the bastard loved to y the trick; kill the armies so that future trouble would note to them; we have lost armies in such in every war, but this time, the number will be much smaller.

    We have a huge number of Grandmaster and High-Grandmaster ss powerhouses, enough to deal with any trouble from Grimm. Not to mention, we will also be keeping an eye on the whole operation, stepping in immediately the moment we have sensed the interference of enemy Grand Lords.

    "All the Grimms have retreated, but they wille again very soon with a much better n in mind, that we will need to be extremely cautious in dealing with it," said Matron Mavis before turning to me.

    "Especially you, Michael; it is you who they will all try to kill most, might even try something that is not to be expected," she warned, "I will be careful," I replied.

    The Grand Commander had opened her mouth to say something but closed it as if someone had appeared in centralmand. It was Ashlyn; she appeared and instantly went inside me without even looking at the people around me.

    She is not tired, but I still asked her toe back for a little while; to take the energies I have got from harvesting the Grimm; with it, she will be stronger, and I am more relieved with her fighting on the battlefield.

    "I always thought that bird of yours was strange but did not expect her to be this strange," said Lady Ang; "The powers she had, the way she fights, ispletely different from other monsters I have seen in my life," she added, and she is not the only ones with those thoughts, nearly everybody is.

    I did not say anything other than smile.

    "Everyone rest while you can; it won''t be long before Grimmse back again," said Matron before turning to me, "Michael, I did not want to pressure you, but please quickly find a way to extend the suppression of the curse; it will be better if you find a way to cure it," she added.

    "I will try, Matron," I replied; she nodded and disappeared.

    Soon, one by one, all the Grand Lords disappeared till only I remained with Supreme Commander; there were also Lord Whitmore and Lord Hern, and seeing the way they were looking at me, they seemed to be very much part of this discussion.

    "Lord Zaar, I want to start by apologizing to you." "I was not properly able to handle the responsibility you have left me with," she said, looking very guilty.

    "My family and teacher seemed fine," I said back; I had asked Grandmistress Charline about them, whom I trust explicitly, and she said they were fine, and also, my mother hadn''t returned yet.

    "Not fine; the condition of your teacher is sort of different," she said hesitantly, and instantly my eyes hardened. "There is no threat to the life of your teacher, and her strength has taken a huge leap, but her condition has changed," added Lord Whitmore, hastily seeing my expressions change.

    "I will be a judge of that after meeting the teacher," I said and got up before they could say anything.

    Though I am relieved knowing Ang is fine and healthy, it is clear by their words and expression of Grandmistress Charline that something had happened to Marina, and I want to know it.

    I walked out of the centralmand and saw the woman there, waiting for me; I had asked her to wait for me when the meeting ended.

    "Has something happened, Lord Zaar; you seemed different than you were a minute ago," she said, looking at me. "Ie to know about something, but it is not serious," I replied; she looked at me but did not ask the reason.

    "I had asked you to wait for me to give you this; it is something that will be very useful to you," I said, and a blue orb appeared in my hand, and immediately her eyes went wide.

    "What is this?" she asked, barely able to control her emotions. "Orb of mor," I replied before handling her.

    It was from Rofta, the Frogman, the fourth-rank reward it had chosen after finishing the challenge; when I saw it the first time and immediately thought of her.

    So, when Ashlyn dumped the storage in the core earlier, I immediately took it out for her.

 Chapter 2905 Marina

    "Thank you, Lord Zaar," she said as the energies of the orb swirling around her went back to it. "I hope it will help you greatly in the battles against the Grimms," I said with a smile.

    "It definitely will," she replied and put the orb into her storage.

    She is powerful, to begin with, but with this orb, she will be even more powerful; it will erase the need for her to be close to water elemental energies. The orb contains a colossal amount of powerful type of water elemental energy; with its aid, her moves will be even stronger.

    "Get familiar with it, Lady Atkins; you might need to use it very soon," I said and walked toward the teleportation formation.

    If I had not been in a hurry to meet Marina, I would stay and talked to her for a few minutes, but I did not. Marina is the most important thing in my life, and I will not be able to calm myself till I see her condition with my very eyes.

    Buzz!

    The teleportation formation lit up, and I disappeared; a secondter, I appeared in her personalb.

    As I appeared, I saw the marina and couldn''t help but be surprised when I saw her; ayer of green mist was covering her body that one could not even see her eyes.

    She is wearing a band, a powerful artifact given to her by her sister a few months ago. It covers one with mist, making it hard for the senses of one to see her, but that is that Grand Lord and below ss. With my power, I could easily break through the cover of mist, but I did not.

    "Marina," I said softly as I appeared beside her, and to my shock, she tried to take a step back before stopping herself; this involuntary reaction from her couldn''t help but shake me to my core.

    "What happened?" I asked softly, with my voice barely more than a whisper.

    The reaction of she had said many things, that now when I want to touch her, my hand is shaking, refusing to move. If my closeness had gotten this reaction, then I couldn''t imagine how she would react when I tried to touch her.

    "I have be a monster," she said after nearly a minute; the raw pain in her voice nearly broke me. I had never heard such pain in her voice, and now, hearing it, I felt broken, and at the same time, deep bubbling anger rose in my heart that I was barely able to control.

    "You are not a monster and never will be, no matter what happened to you," I said to her, trying to get close to her but stopping myself, fearing the reaction she would have.

    "Really?" she asked with her voice full of self-deprecating mirth; I opened my mouth to reply to that when she touched the bracelet, and mist began to evaporate, and a momentter, she revealed herself.

    She is not the marina I had left in the pyramid, at least not physically, but in heart, she is still my marina, looking at me with those beautiful irises, searching for any sign of disgust she might find on my face.

    "Beautiful," I said and finally touched her face; her whole body shook involuntarily but did not resist my touch or get away with it and instead leaned into it, with the tears welling up in her eyes.

    "Really, are you not seeing me as a monster?" she asked, "Why should I? You have be more beautiful, and you know, I always had a thing for horns," I said, and that put a small smile on her face.

    Saying the marina had changed would be an understatement; she had transformed, and those who only knew her barely will not be even able to recognize her.

    She now has beautiful purple skin and glittering amethyst scales covering her legs and two curved horns that seemed to be carved out of bright yellow amber with a hint of gold and had vibrant-green rings of vines over them.

    Her ears have also changed; they turned pointy, and her eyes now bore two different colors; one is green while the other is golden amber. The golden amber eyes are slitted, while the green eyes, which were natural eyes, form crystalline outlines at the end of the irises.

    The thing that surprised me the most was her tail, which was green scaled but had a triangr shape spike made of amber. It felt sharper than my sword.

    She now has also be taller, nearly as tall as me.

    "You have be even more beautiful," I said softly and moved my face toward her, and soon our lips touched, and I could feel her quiver, but she did not resist, nor she stepped back.

    We begin to kiss, and it is just as I remember, though clearly her taste has be even sweeter, like nectar, and I am not saying metaphorically.

    At first, our kiss was gentle, but soon it turned aggressive, and it was not me who was being aggressive; marina became aggressive as if wanting to validate she was not the monster and I still loved her.

    Hun!

    We were kissing passionately when suddenly I noticed something which made my eyes widen in shock, but despite noticing the shocking thing, I did not stop and continued kissing her with the same passion she was kissing me.

    The kisssted more than five minutes before we separated, and I finally saw a smile, a true smile.

    "Thank God, you are kissing me. If it had been any other poor soul, you would have killed him," I said to her with a smile, but her eyes went wide in rm, and she tried to step back, but I stopped her and pressed her against me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I said, some poor soul, your poison is not strong enough to harm, and even if it had, I would have been able to deal with it; you know that better than anyone else," I said, directly looking into her eyes.

    It may not seem on my face, but I am deeply shocked by the poison, not only by the poison''s powers but also by how easily it spread through my body, and I did not even when it had spread through my whole.

    I was able to detect it right before it was preparing to strike me.

    It would have been one thing if she had been a Grand Lord ss, but she is a Grandmaster, not even a High-Grandmaster, but that poison of hers could kill anyone below the Grand Lord ss.

    Just what happened to her?

    "I am changed, Michael; I feel like I have turned into a monster; everything about me seemed to harm people. I have nearly killed Grandmistress Charline a couple of times," she said shakingly.

    "You are not a monster; the thing happened to change you to the most fundamental level. It will take you some time before you will be able to control your new powers," I said to her and held her even tighter.

    I could only imagine what she must be going through with such a huge change; many people would have broken down by it, but she stayed strong, and I couldn''t help but feel proud of her for that.

 Chapter 2906 Two Bloodlines

    "So, what happened?" I asked finally after a few minutes. I could look inside her; I could still feel my seed, which for some reason, weakened a lot.

    It is quite unusual; the seed was powerful, hidden inside her very constitution, not to mention a powerful that even during Grandmaster''s breakthrough, it would have remained unharmed, but it could not through the change that had urred in her.

    "I was attacked by the Grimm when I went to the academy," she said softly, and immediately my body shook. "I have told you not to go there; the Grimms were waiting for every moment to attack the people close to me, and they did," I said to her, barely able to control my emotions.

    She at me and, seeing the look in my eyes, her eyes went down.

    "It was an emergency," she said softly, "No matter what the emergency was, you should have dealt with it from the safety of the pyramid," I said.

    "I am sorry," she apologized, and seeing those wonderful eyes, all the fury in my heart disappeared.

    "Still, you should not have been hurt; the pyramid should have protected you better," I said, again feeling angry at the pyramid. I have specifically asked them to protect my family and marina, and they have failed.

    If they hadn''t, then marina wouldn''t be in this state.

    "The council had sent Lord Emil; if not for him, the Grimms would have killed me rather than left grievously injured and poisoned," she replied.

    I had not expected her to be attacked by a Grand Lord; if they had, she wouldn''t have been standing here; not to mention, it is very hard for Grand Lords to infiltrate our territory. The pyramid has three sensory spheres around our territory, and the academy is at the edge of the first, the strongest sphere.

    Not to mention, there are Grand Lords who keep an eye on every movement of the enemy Grand Lords.

    "It must be a very powerful Grimm to attack you, even with Lord Emil protecting you?" I asked; I know the man; he is one of the quasi-Grand Lords and is powerful enough to take a couple of blows from the Grand Lord.

    "Its Hasd of Golden Fire Tribe; you have fought with it," she replied, and immediately an image of young Golden Fire Werewolf came to mind, the host of the most powerful offensive Grand Art, the same that old werewolf has.

    "I will kill that bastard," I swore and turned to Marina, "A poison wouldn''t have turned you to this; it is clearly a work of Bloodline," I said. I have not looked inside nor used my soul sense, but I dealt with bloodlines enough to know the kind of effect they could have.

    It is clearly due to the Bloodline, and it had done a clear number on her, much bigger than what his bloodline had done on him. I don''t think even I will be able to do anything to these effects; they had clearly transformed her to cellr and soul level, that even hiding them like Rai wouldn''t be possible.

    "Bloodlines," she corrected, shocking the hell out of me.

    "The Grimm had not only grievously injured me, but also left a very dangerous poison; something that began to burn my life force, even the seed you have left me wasn''t able to stop the burn,"

    "I barely had a few seconds to live, so Grandmistress Charline fed me the chaotic miracle fruit as thest option to save me," she said, and immediately, a miracle fruit came to my mind.

    One of the most precious treasures of Grandmistress Charline has; it was given to her by one of her patients a long time ago.

    I had seemed the miracle and even performed a few experiments on it; I still have data on it. A chaotic bloodline fruit, divided in purple and green, as the two bloodlines fight over its dominance on it. If someone had not plucked it before it was ripe, then one bloodline would have eventually won; it would have be bloodline fruit.

    The chaotic miracle fruits, or the unripe fruits as they are called, are extremely dangerous; the energy inside them is too chaotic to digest, especially the bloodline-type chaotic miracle fruits.

    Over 90% of people who consume them die, but people still do when they have no options left.

    There are many records of people surviving fatal conditions by eating a bloodline fruit, ripe or otherwise. Still, it is a huge risk, and Grandmistress Charline wouldn''t have taken it if there were any other options.

    "So, you are telling me there are now two bloodlines inside you?" I asked, and to that, she nodded. "And they are stable?" I asked, and again, I got a nod of affirmation.

    Her affirmation had blown away my understanding because it is near-impossible for two bloodlines to exist at the same time, especially when they came from the bloodline fruit.

    The bloodlines are extremely territorial; they do not bear any other bloodline in their space. If it appears, they will fight to the death to kill it.

    Now, in front of me, two bloodlines exist in one body, and despite marina saying it, I am having a hard time believing that.

    "You can look yourself; if you are having such a hard time believing me?" she said, seeing my expression. "You are the reason it had happened; if not for what you have done to my body, I don''t think I would have been able to survive the sh of the two bloodlines," she added, surprising me.

    I opened my mouth to ask the meaning of what she was saying but decided to look at myself.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, a seed came out of me and seeped into her body; it immediately followed the signal and reached the seed, which had barely any energy left, and began to merge with it.

    The seed I have left inside Marina is one of the best; I did not hold back on resources on creating it and had filled it with a huge amount of rule-bending power, and now all of it had been spent that it could barely send out a single.

    It barely took less than five seconds for the seeds to merge, and immediately, herplete meta-scan appeared in front of me.

    The scan is the most detailed meta-scan I have seen; it had been made from months of data collected from the Marina, and it hadpiled it all in a single most detailed meta-scan.

    Gasp!

    A gasp of shock couldn''t help bute out of my mouth; marina had said that two bloodlines existed inside her peacefully, but those words were too simple for what I saw inside her.

    If what I am seeing right, the marina is the luckiest person in the world because what I am seeing, she should have been hair breath away from copsing into a puddle of flesh and blood, but now her cells have perfectly merged with the two bloodlines.

    I took a sigh of relief, seeing she was not in danger; it was the first thing I had looked for, and now that I had confirmed it, I could look at other things inside her.

 Chapter 2907 Family

    Marina is not human, which is obvious looking at her, but when one looks inside, it bes even more obvious. Like Rai, her human DNA had changed; she is now considered only 87.3% human.

    Unlike Rai, this change is now fueled by mutation and thus is much stabler, but it also means it couldn''t be hidden, like him. There is also a difference of change in them; Rai is 98% humanpared to Marina, and the changes inside him, seem so small, which is why I wouldn''t be able to revert her back to her original self.

    Or hide the sign of change, as I did with Rai.

    The changes are permanent.

    Her core is also now different; the old core had been destroyed, and so is her inheritance; she now has a bloodline core, a fused bloodline. One part of it is scaled emerald in color, while the other is in golden amber with lines of purple over it, and both of these bloodlines are powerful.

    Extremely powerful, as powerful as her daughters and rai''s bloodline, and she had two of them.

    If I were to guess right, marina had the power of High-Grandmaster despite being a Grandmaster; it is extremely close to Grand Lord, a hair breath away.

    It is, without doubt, the moment she breaks into the High-Grandmaster ss, she will have the power of Grand Lord and not an average Grand Lord.

    If she breakthrough now, she will have enough power to toss me around the room easily.

    I have looked through everything, from the moment she had been attacked by the Grimm to the time she consumed the chaotic miracle fruit of bloodlines. I could tell how close she had been to death so many times, and she was right; if I hadn''t made all those changes in her, she wouldn''t have survived.

    I have changed and strengthened her constitution through many ways, from using the resources to constitution seeds and even conditioning her body with a lot of miracle fruit energy.

    They have been done to loosen her inheritance so that she could advance, but they ended up doing apletely different thing.

    "You have been very lucky to survive; there were more hundred instances during the process where you would have died," I said; there were more like over three hundred, and she survived it all, some through luck, some through her abilities and some through the things I have done.

    "I know," she said softly.

    "Do you know the name of bloodlines?" I asked, and to that, she nodded. "Though the bloodline memories I have received, one is poison dragon while the other is ady of the forest," she replied, and I wasn''t much surprised, especially hearing the poison dragon; I have seen the same draconic elements in her as I had seen in the Rai.

    As for thedy of the forest, I don''t know anything about that, but one thing is clear, it is as much as powerful as a dragon bloodline, and it is a green element.

    "Both of your bloodlines could be used for healing; have you tried it?" I asked, to which she shook her head. "I have yet to get full control of powers and abilities, and seeing how dangerous they are, I want to get full control before I even start practicing with these powers," she said, looking at her hands.

    ?

    "Don''t worry, you will get control over them soon," I said; I know how much she loves healing; it is something she had spent her life doing, and I could understand how painful it is for her to watch the injured, but not able to help.

    I talked with Marina for an hour before I let them, but not before cing her on the bed to sleep; she had not slept for more than three days, with a curse appearing all of a sudden and before working on a different thing.

    She might be able to help others with her skills, but she still possesses the knowledge. She is one of the best healers in the world, and when she gets control over her powers, she will be best even better than me.

    Before, there were a lot of restrictions, but now there are none, with a lot of freedom and power for anyone jealous.

    Buzz!

    The teleportation formation buzzed, and I appeared in my home, right in the living room, where my sister was ying the game with my father.

    "Brother!"

    She heard my steps and looked toward me, and froze for a moment before she screamed loudly and came running toward me before jumping in my arms.

    "How is my little angel," I said as I swooped her into my arms. "I am good, but mommy still has not returned," she said, tears dripping from her cute angelic face.

    "She will; just like brother had returned, mommy will also return soon," I said as I wiped away her tears. "Really?" she asked excitedly.

    "Yes," I said.

    Mother had not returned, but she is safe; about a month ago, she had sent a message through the mist stone, a sort of artifact that is rted to the empire of mist Grand Art.

    Though reading the words, it does not look like she wille back soon, and for it, I am sort of feeling d about it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Things have be dangerous, and with her art, she will need to join the battle immediately, and Grimm will target her, not only because of her art but also due to her rtion to me.

    My heart was filled with guilt after I heard what happened to Marina; if she had not been rted to me, she wouldn''t have been targeted such viciously.

    She may have survived with freaky luck, but others would not; this time, the Grimms would not make a mistake. Earlier, I was just a thorn in their path; now, I have be a sword, killing two of their Grand Lords in front of their very eyes; they will take revenge for that.

    I consoled by my sister for a while before walking up to my father with my sister in her arms; she was not willing to let me go.

    "H..have you?" he asked hesitatingly. To that, I nodded, and his eyes went wide in shock. I told him before leaving that when I return, I might be at that level.

    Soon, he controlled his emotions and sadness and clouded his eyes, "Don''t worry, I will be fine," I said softly, to which he nodded, but I could see the clear worry in his eyes.

    "How have things been?" I asked, "Fine; there is no danger in the pyramid," he replied before looking me in the eyes. "I heard the things might not stay this way?" he asked softly, a voice barely greater than a whisper.

    "Things are fine, especially now with Lady Atkins and me appearing; more wille soon, and it won''t be long before we wipe away the Grimms from the face of this earth," I said.

    "I truly hope so," he replied as he gently patted the head of my sister.

    "Have you guys had dinner?" I asked, "No, I was cooking it," I replied, "Well then, I am cooking," I said and got up.

    "Rest, Michael; I will cook," he said, and I opened my mouth to object, but seeing his expression, I closed my mouth and sat by my sister, who was now ying with Nero.

 Chapter 2908 Bliss I

    Buzz!

    Seeing my father leave for his room to sleep, I also walked to the teleportation formation and disappeared, appearing in marina''s home.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I quietly opened the door of her bedroom and walked in; she was sleeping, but it did not seem like it was peaceful sleep, seeing the way she was shaking.

    I walked to my side of the bed andy on it before gently wrapping marina in my arms.

    The shaking continued for a few seconds before it calmed down as she melded into an embrace as she used to do before she transformed.

    I had already slept earlier and was not tired at all, but I stillid with her; she needs me, and I need her; as for it work, it is not a problem; I have never needed to keep myself standing to do that.

    I did not immediately close my eyes and went to work in my core; instead crooned my face into my neck and breath into her neck. Her smell had changed; it became even more alluring and addicting, but I could still smell the notes of the original smell in this new smell that could make me infatuated with her, and I am speaking figuratively.

    It sorts of surprised me when I think about the power of both sisters; the alluring kind is the same.

    The bloodline of the professor had increased her allure tremendously.

    Though there is a difference in their allure, the professor''s allure makes her seem harmless, makes her beautiful that anyone would feel attracted to her. So, the people would let their guard down in front of her, while marina''s allure is like that of a huntress, beguiling the enemies for long enough that she would finish them; it seemedpletely different than her nature.

    The change the bloodline had brought wouldn''t be just physical; these powers would change her nature.

    I will have to ask Rai to help Marina with it; he has experience in dealing with the psychological changes brought by the transformation, and he will be able to help the marina.

    A minuteter, I close my eyes, unwillingly as that is; if I had time, I would nestle with marina till I am satiated, but I do not. I have too much work, especially that curse of the old snake; I have to solve it as soon as possible, and only then will I be able to focus on my inheritance, which had be necessary, especially after seeing the element the curse is made from.

    My clones were already working on the curse; I joined them immediately.

    In these few hours, they have made tremendous progress in the method of silencing the curse; if everything goes at this speed, then it wouldn''t take more than two days for me to develop a stable method which would silence the curse for at least a month while letting them harness all their strength.

    A month should be enough for me to develop a method to deal with the curse.

    Hun

    A little more than two hours passed when I sensed movement from marina, and opened my eyes immediately, and found her looking at me.

    "Had a good sleep?" I asked, "Yes, in a long while, I was able to sleep without any nightmares," she said as she nestled close to me.

    We stayed like that for a few minutes before I took her lips to mine.

    There was no resistance or hesitation from the marina; she was active and passionate as the kiss became soft to wild.

    My hands moved toward her top, wanting to remove them when she suddenly stopped and pulled back. "It''s too dangerous, love," she said. It is clear from her eyes that she wants it too, but there is fear for it in her heart.

    "Nothing will happen," I said to her with confidence and removed her top, this time, she did not resist my advances; after her top, I removed her pants slowly, leaving her in nothing but pure white lingerie.

    "You are beautiful," I whispered as she looked at me with trepidation before taking her lips once again.

    For the next one and a half hours, we made love, exploring the bodies of each other like never before. The experienced was much different than I had expected, especially with her tail; it is amazing and dangerous, like every part of her body. The only reason I am alive and kicking are because of my level; if I had been a High Grandmaster, I would have been lying on the ground frothing.

    "Have you noticed your two bloodlines works seamlessly with one another? Making them much stronger than they would alone," I asked marina, who was on top of me, while my hand gently messaged back across the glistering purple skin.

    "Yes; that is also makes them hard to control," she replied, with some sadness. "You will learn to control them soon," I said while my hand moved from her back to her hand, which was covered in beautiful emerald scales.

    I first thought her scales would be hard, but to my surprise, they are soft as skin, and if one touched them with eyes closed, they might not even be able to see the difference.

    Seeing one might mistake them for just a show, and that would be a grave mistake; these scales are very defenses, even stronger than the scales of Rai when he was a Grandmaster.

    Thebination of two bloodlines has strengthened the abilities of both bloodlines, and most importantly, they fixed the weaknesses; I could barely see any weakness in power.

    "Can you bring them out again?" I asked her, "What?" she asked back, with a re. "You know what I mean," I said, giving her a look while she red back at me.

    Sup!

    The stalematested for a few seconds before she sighed and brought them out, her ws.

    The golden-amber ws, with lines of emerald flowing through them. She had brough them out in the throes of passion, piercing them hard in my back, taking me to one of the greatest climaxes of my life.

    It was quite a surprise to me as I did not think I liked pain while having sex.

    "They are beautiful," I said as I took her w into my hand, feeling the power and edge contained in them; the changes in her were deep and shocking but also amazing. I hope she epts them; it helps her a lot with controlling that tremendous power that resides in her.

    "Are you tired?" I asked. To that, she shook her head, "Good, because I am not finished with you," I said and rolled fast, pushing her down before piercing my member inside her.

    For the next two hours, we had sex in every corner of the room; it was hard and intense, letting out our deepest, wildest desires, especially for the marina. She tends to repress those things, and when they came out, she became quite a beast in bed, and now, with these two bloodlines, those wildest desires have intensified.

    If I told anyone what she did in the bed, nobody would believe me; they would not believe the gentle healer had such a wild side in bed.

 Chapter 2909 Bliss II

    "You have be even wilder," I said tiredly as I slumped back on the bed and immediately got the re in return. "I love you too," I said and kissed her temple, tasting that wonderful sweat, which tasted like honey, but was deadly as nightshade.

    The poison dragon bloodline is not weak, especially when it is working together with the mysteriousdy of the forest bloodline.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    We have been making love for nearly seven hours, trying to make us for months of time we have separated. Marina, as I had said, became more wild, taking the lead in the past ten hours, making me tired enough that now, I barely have the energy to walk.

    I may be tired, but I am feeling wonderful, especially now seeing marina letting go of many of her inhabitation about her condition and starting to ept who she has be.

    "Do you have any ways to deal with the curse permanently?" Marina asked suddenly. I did not answer the question immediately; if it had been someone else, I would have said something like, ''first, let me suppress it before thinking of eradicating it,'' but it is marina, and I prefer not to lie with her when I have a choice.

    "I have a few leads, such as the Masterson method, but nothing concrete," I replied, and she nodded. "Masterson method is good, but it will charge up poison and make the world notice it; there is also the question of stability and its tendency to burn the lifeforce," she replied, to that, I couldn''t help but nod.

    As I had said, she is one of the best healers out there; her knowledge of healing is no less than that of Gradmistress Charline, and if she had not been constrained by her level, she would have been capable of healing even Grand Lords.

    "It had a problem, and also several other methods I have thought; I am working on them," I said. "Let me know if I can help you with something," she said, and I nodded before kissing her.

    "There are a few things on which I need your help, but before we can start on them, let''s shower first," I said; "I think we should shower separately," she said, and I couldn''t smile at that.

    "There is no need," I said and picked her up, and the next second, we were in the shower.

    The shower was supposed to take about fifteen minutes, but it took more than an hour; but now we were fully clean and wearing somefortable clothes, we walked out room into the kitchen.

    All this intense activity has made me famished; I am sure she is feeling hungry too.

    "What do you want to eat?" I asked as I appeared behind the counter, "Anything is fine," she replied, "I will cook your favorite dishes then," I said with a smile, and arge number of ingredients materialized, and with them came my twelve hands; will take a whole day, if I tried to cook with two days, with twelve, it would be much quicker.

    "Nice hands; they looked quite strong," she praised, "They are; even Grand Lord wouldn''t be able to escape once it had got caught in them," I replied proudly.

    "Have you killed it?" she asked, with her soft voice. "Yes, I killed them; two, in fact," I replied, and her eyes went wide as saucers.

    The Pyramid had released news about it, but that time she was sleeping.

    "I am proud of you, not only as a lover but also as a teacher," she said as she kissed me over the counter; she broke the kiss when it was beginning to get passionate. Its good she did because I don''t think I would have been able to control myself, especially when we were near the counter, which is one my favorite ces.

    "You are a tease," I said before focusing myself on cooking while talking with her about mundane things.

    It took me about an hour to cook, and when I was done, the whole feast wasid out on the table, and only two of us were alone to eat it; there was no one but us. As Ashlyn went out earlier after she finished digesting all the energy, Nero is sleeping with rose, as she wasn''t willing to let him go.

    "You did not have to cook the whole feast, love," she said as she sat across me; "I wanted to," I said. She might be saying it, but she is loving; like any other person, she likes to be spoiled.

    I filled the sses with wine and toasted to the war before I began eating.

    "Humm. Your skills have improved; I don''t think anyone could match you in culinary skills anymore," she said as she took the bite. "I didn''t really practice since when I was inside; maybe it is because I had leveled up," I replied; I had noticed ever since I had leveled up, I have been improving fast in culinary arts.

    Levels do not affect culinary skills directly, but they bring immense indirect benefits, such as powerful senses, which help tremendously.

    "I wish Ellie and Josie had returned with you; I worry about them a lot," she said suddenly, "Don''t worry; they are fine and will return soon," I said, and these are not empty words.

    I had thetest information till a week ago; Elina is fine and making rapid progress, while the news on the professor was barely a day old. The information I have from my seed in Lady Atkins, the professor is fine, more than fine; with the little conversation they had, she had told her she is ready to breakthrough into Grand Lord, and she is.

    The new seeds of the Grand Lord ss copy the information from other seeds when they are close, so I have got all the info of the professor, every challenge she had gone through, and every boost she had received.

    From what I was able to find is pretty surprising; the professor was ready to level up to the Grand Lord ss in the first month she had in there, but she held. I did not have time to study the data much, but it may be likely rted to the unorthodox method she is practicing; it is very strange and different that my seed was not able to getplete data about it.

    I hope that when shees out, she will be a Grand Lord; we need Grand Lords; the more we have, the better.

    I also need to focus on increasing my strength too; I have seen the power of Rhaek. The bastard is extremely powerful, against which I could not do anything else, and it is not the only one; there are several Grimms who have the power to kill me. I at least need to be strong enough to stay alive in front of them when they attack.

    There is only one way I could do it quickly, and that is to kill and harvest the Grimms; the more I harvest, the greater my strength and the better I will be able to protect my race and loved ones.

 Chapter 2910 Hall Of Authority

    I closed my eyes for a moment and saw marina working on the faux body withplete concentration; it had been four hours since I had created it for her so that she could practice.

    There are many ways one could get control over one''s abilities, thousands of them, but the best way let her get that is through what she knows, and she knows healing the best, and thus, I have created a faux body, with my seed and few precious resources along with aplete meta-scan of Tyrant.

    This body not only looked like a body but also worked like one as it is copied from a real human and is powerful enough to be not damaged easily.

    It will help her get her energies under control, which is the first step; with her energy in control, she will be able to explore her new abilities and get them in control.

    I watched her for a few seconds before closing my eyes and once again appeared in my core, in front of a mess of things. The curse is not easy; that old snake had put all its knowledge into creating this curse. It is quite a challenge to find method, to even silence, but if I love anything, then it would be a good challenge.

    Buzz!

    Around two hours passed when my holowatch buzzed with a mail; it was from the suprememander. "I have to go; there is something I have to do," I said to Marina; she did not respond, being engrossed in curing the problem in the faux body.

    I did not say anything further and walked out of theb before stepping into the formation and disappearing; soon, I appeared in front of huge bronze doors, which were big enough that even several Grimms would be able to walk through themfortably.

    There were already people waiting for me; aside from Supreme Commander, there was Patriarch Bradford, Lord Singh, and Lady Atkins.

    "Supreme Commander, why have you called me?" I asked directly; I have important things to do, and unless it is rted to the Grimms, I do not want to disturb them.

    "You will know soon," she said without much exnation and stepped forward, appearing in front of a huge bronze door before pushing them open.

    Hun!

    A surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face when I saw the muscles across the Supreme Commanders'' body straining; it was clear that she was using considerable force, a physical force that could only Grand Lords or those with the power of the Grand Lords could project.

    The door began to open slowly, and soon it had opened enough that we couldfortably walk inside.

    We followed behind the Supreme Commander into the hall, a pure white hall, which was empty of any decoration except for a floating ck pearl at the center of the hall.

    The moment I saw it, my eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    The ck pearl seemed to contain the weight of the world; I am very sure that even if I attacked with all my strength, I would not be able to damage it, but it is not its strength that had surprised me, but what it is. I did not think the Supreme Commander would bring me here, but I shouldn''t be surprised.

    "This is the true core of the Pyramid; this pearl provides the authority we have," said Supreme Commander and ced her badge on the pearl before cing her hand on it, an action copied by Patriarch Bradford and Lord Singh.

    A second, they ced their hands, the ck pearl began to glow, and it kept glowing for twelve seconds before Supreme Commander and others took back their hands and badges.

    "We have brought you two here to give you the authority; once the process is done, you will have the same authority that all the Grand Lords have," she informed before turning to Lady Atkins.

    "Grand Lord Atkins, ce your badge on the pearl and drop the drop of your blood into the pearl before cing your hand on it," she instructed.

    Lady Atkins did what she had been instructed; at first, she ced her pyramid badge on the pearl before dropping a drop of blood on it and then cing her hand on it. As she did it, the pearl glowed more brightly than before, and at the same time, it swallowed the pyramid badge.

    For more than a minute, nothing had changed before finally, the badge it swallowed came back six minutester, but now it was different than before.

    It is now purple with silver and golden lines, just like the badges of all the Grand Lords.

    The pearl turned to normal, but it took a while for Lady Atkins to open her eyes, and when she did, her eyes were a little hazy, as if she was overwhelmed by what she had experienced.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Grand Lord Zaar," said Supreme Commander; I nodded and walked toward the pearl.

    The pearl is even bigger than my head but is quite shiny; it looks like a natural pearl, but I don''t know enough to be truly sure of it.

    Drip!

    I did not stare at it for more than a second before I removed the badge and ced it on, cut my finger, and dropped the blood on its shiny surface before cing my hand on it.

    The secondter, I found myself in apletely different ce, in the vast schematic that likely belonged to the pyramid, made of tech and magic.

    I wanted to observe it more, but a huge amount of data scream came floating into my head, giving me a splitting headache. I instantly called the help of my clone to manage this vast stream of data.

    Immediately, my headache subsided, but that was not the only help they provided; they also began to sort the data; while the data may be huge, my clones possess great analytic abilities. They could sort through the data at speed I could never catch up.

    I don''t know how long it took, but finally, the data streaming ended, and the pain had also disappeared and, with it, the schematic of the pyramid; I wanted to study that, but it had disappeared, but no worries; I could still view the schematic of it. The basic one; as for the most detailed one, no one could see it except for the crafter of the pyramid itself.

    A momentter, I opened my eyes, only to see a surprise appearing on the faces of the people before it disappeared.

    I took the purple badge from the pearl and ced it back on my chest with a smile on my face; the authority was really great; now I could do many things, including having a very powerful projection which would touch and smell, even sense, if one is willing to bear the strain.

    "Lady Atkins, Lord Zaar; both of you have now the authority that is equal of all Grand Lords, a thing very few in thousands of years have been able to achieve this feat," said Supreme Commander as she toward the exit.

    "Now that you have got authority, it is time for you to know the secrets," she said as we got out of the huge hall.

 Chapter 2911 Cottage Of Secrets

    "This is a cottage of secrete, containing the secrets of our world," said Patriarch Bradford as we were appearing in the small cottage by a waterfall.

    The cottage is simple; there is no artistic engraving or the fluctuation of energy, but I could feel a very powerful feeling of threat emanating from it. I am not the only one who feels that; Lady Atkins also felt that, given how her pupils contracted as she scanned the cottage with her soul sense.

    "Follow me," said Patriarch, and we walked toward the cottage; only three of us here, Supreme Commander and Lord Singh, had left for the centralmand.

    Click!

    We walked by a small stream from the waterfall and soon reached the cottage; Patriarch Bradford gently pushed open the door and walked inside.

    To my surprise, the normal space inside is not spatially erged as I thought it would be. Though it is nearly packed with things, carefully banded books, 99% of them from our world, I have read enough to tell, and if I am not wrong, then they are likely the words left behind by our powerhouses.

    I have heard about this ce and have always been very curious about it, especially the words left behind for those who departed.

    "This ce contains the deepest secrets of the world, from the very dangerous ruins to the unbelievable things our most powerful powerhouses have discovered,"

    "You might even read something that will seize your heart in terror and give you nightmares in days toe, so be careful about what you read," said Patriarch before he walked out of the cottage, leaving us with a room full of world''s greatest secrets.

    I wish I could take these books inside my core, but I could sense; they are covered in an extremely powerful formation against which even my shields would fail.

    I looked at all the things inside, and while the majority are books, there are also crystals and scrolls and some more; over the past thousands of years, the culture change evolved, not to mention one''s preference.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With magic, one could immensely amount of data in a single strand of hair.

    There are thousands of books here, but two people have left more than anyone else; Ramona hawthorn and her excellency Roosevelt.

    There is a whole section of the books and other stuff they left behind, countered in thousands; I couldn''t help but feel the bubbling excitement seeing that

    While I was staring, Lady Atkins picked up the book; seeing that, I did too, but not one, but twelve of them. Seeing that, even Lady Atkins had raised her eye.

    I gave her a smile before turning to the books.

    The twelve books opened together in front of me, and at the same time, a violet runic formation opened my eyes. A momentter, the pages of the books begin to turn, one after another, without stopping.

    After what happened in the door of celestial inheritance, I have created a special method to read faster.

    I would encounter many ces where I could not be able to take things away and would need a way to read books faster, and this method is for that.

    The method is just one part; the second is my clone; I am not just copying the knowledge in these books but simultaneously understanding them. These books do not contain some archaic runic forms that I need to think about; they are mostly experiences written by predecessors.

    In the few seconds, I began to read, I was shocked by what I had read, not just by instance in one book, but several of them.

    ''These books really have some scary stuff,'' I said to myself as I continued to read the books.

    In less than five minutes, I had finished reading the twelve books, and others came; the moment the book was finished, others reced it, wasting not even a second.

    Time passed, and before I knew it, an hour had passed, and I had already finished reading over five hundred books. As passing time, I have increased the number of books I am reading; it is all theory and experiences, and right now, I am reading twenty-six books at the time.

    Which is a challenge to even my clone.

    Thank God for the time flow in the core, which makes this possible; it wouldn''t be possible in real time.

    Five more hours passed, and I had finished reading over four thousand books, that now only a shelf of Ramona Hawthorn and her excellency had remained, and when the space opened, I immediately took the books from the shelf.

    I have been shocked thousands of times in the past few hours that I have sort of be numb to them; I thought, with me knowing all the secrets, nothing could move me, but I was very wrong.

    The first book I read shocked me to my core, and from there, I received a shock, so many shocks at every level that I began to categorize them from a tremor level to an earthquake level, and there are many earthquake-level secrets in these books.

    The biggest secrets are the hidden ones, the world-destroying level. They are secrets, hidden within the secrets, hidden so well that very few would be able to unearth them.

    While Ramona Hawthorn was straightforward, her excellency is a kind of wordsmith. I don''t think many people would be able to find them, and those who did will never share because these secrets are for those who could find them, those who could not have no right of knowing them.

    The gravity they hold is immense; in my current capacity, I would not dare to tell that to anyone.

    As I read more, the more secrets I came to know, and the one thing that shocked me most was the mysteriousness of the world. It was bigger than I imagined, with many things to explore.

    Now, I want to kill the Grimms even more; they have no right to be in this world, and the sooner we exterminate them, the better it will be.

    I will try my all for that, more than ever.

 Chapter 2912 List

    "Even in the cottage of secret, some knowledge is restricted," I muttered as I looked at the ss shelf, which was clearly locked. The formation covering is very powerful and hard to break

    It would take me weeks at the least or even months to break it; this could be said to be one of the hardest formations I have seen, and I have copied it; if there is ever a timees when I have enough time, I will try to break it.

    Though it would be much easier for me to open it with the key, Patriarch Bradford might have the key; he might know the person who does.

    Though one thing is clear, we are not ready to know about the secret in books; if we had, Patriarch Bradford would have opened it for us.

    With the shelf locked, I finished with the books, but I did not leave; instead, I finally sat down and closed my eyes, browsing through the secrets that I had learned today.

    Over 80% of the books here are testaments left behind by the predecessors, the things they encounter. However, most of the things in these books are secretive in nature, that only Grand Lords have a right to know.

    It is not the only ce they have left their testaments here; there are other ces too, most in Pyramid''s library and archives of their own organizations; those were lesser secrets, while these are the greatest.

    In just a single day, I have added hundreds of ces to visit my list; very few among them are safe; even these people who went there, after bing Grand Lords, came back with experiences that gave them nightmares throughout their lives; some were not even able toe back.

    Most of these ces are ruins, the dangerous ruins on the edge of the orbit of our world, where even the limit stretches and break. A minority of such ces exist inside the world, too, cloaking their power in some way, like the thing did, as it is clearly above the limit of the world.

    I sorted through the secrets while my clones worked on the curse; reading one of the books, I have got great inspiration for suppression. A method I had never thought would work, but the graph created by my clones was any proof; it is clear the method will work, and it will be far more stable than the one I was using before.

    Though, it will take more resources, which I am willing to spend for stability.

    117: Ruins of Zerab; A necrom¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the journal in front of me, I kept writing all the secrets, both visible and hidden; I even marked those that I wanted to visit.

    It is such regret that I could visit any of them; I have sufficient power to visit one of the least dangerous ones on the list but did not have the time, nor will I be able to until the war is over.

    Which is such a regret; it is already quite regretful that I had to leave early from the thing, and now I will have to wait till the war is over, which I may not be able to survive.

    Buzz!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I was going over the journal of the secrets that I made when my holowatch buzzed, and mine was not the only holowatch that had buzzed; it was also of Lady Atkins.

    "So, they have finally attacked," I said, but did not disappear from my ce, nor did Lady Atkins. However, we did leave the ce through our minds and appeared in a different ce.

    ''Who attacked?" asked Lady Atkins as her projection appeared a moment after mine.

    "Mras and Krof," replied Supreme Commander without taking her eyes off the screen. Above the thing, Lord Gatlin had begun fighting against Mras, the Violet Scaled Crockman, and Krof, Wood Horn Elkman.

    Her expressions, too, turned serious; both of the Grimms are part of the old coven, with centuries of experience, especially Mras. It is one of the most powerful Grimm in the coven.

    The battle started with gauging attacks, but very quickly, it became intense; both Grimms were working together to kill Lord Gatlin, but the old man was not easy to deal with, especially with its new method.

    It did not take long for the dreadful phantom of the parasite toe out, and the edge of the Grimm had vanished within a second, and now it was Lord Gatlin who was pushing against the Grimms.

    The method is quite powerful; if it had not been powerful, Lord Gatlin wouldn''t have practiced this dangerous method.

    He would have been more than happy to keep the bastard caged. The method is this powerful when it is only the first level, and the parasite is still recovering.

    The moment he advances to level 2, his strength would immediately be equal or higher to the matron mavis, but reaching level 2 is hard, very hard, and also risky. There is a very high chance he would consume by parasites before he reaches level 2.

    Hun!

    Ten minutes had not even passed since the first battle had begun when the second started above the northern ocean.

    For a few seconds, there was nothing, but a momentter, Patriarch Bradford shed against Imraf, the ck-Eyed Sharkman, and Dirml, the Iron-Hoofed Horseman.

    The horse bastard is quite fast, despite being the new Grand Lord; I would love to fight it.

    The destruction their attacks are causing is shocking; despite fighting high, their battles are creating hundreds of meters high tsunamis, which are spreading in every direction.

    We have evacuated all our coastal cities, but still, this destruction is going to take lives, not only of humans but also monsters. I pity the poor monsters who are losing their lives without doing anything.

    "Supreme Commander, I want to join the battle over the northern sea," said Lady Atkins; hearing that, my eyes couldn''t light up.

    It is a perfect battlefield for her, above the sea where the water elemental energy is quite dense, not to mention the literal water, which she could manipte inexhaustibly.

    "Patriarch Bradford is enough to deal with them. If any other Grimm appears, I will send you there," said Supreme Commander. Lady Atkins opened her mouth but closed it a momentter.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face in the cottage seeing that, I could understand what she was thinking. Sea is her domain, and she is probably thinking she will be able to handle the two Grimms, and she might with her abilities, but that is not enough. Our condition is not that worse to make us take such risks.

    Imraf, the ck Eyed Sharkman, is dangerous.

    For years we thought it was dead, seeing it had not been seen in nearly two hundred years, but the bastard is not only not dead, but also quite powerful than the time it had disappeared.

    Lady Atkins needs to be patient; it is a war, and sooner thanter, she will get a chance to fight; we might send her to fight more Grimms than she could handle.

    It is a war for survival, and nothing is out of the question here.

 Chapter 2913 The Pet I

    Third battle began at the end of half an hour after the first battle; it was Shael, the foxwomen with Dusthorn Bullman, against whom Lady Ang had begun fighting.

    They are attacking rapidly, and it won''t be long before we will need to deploy all our Grandmasters; even I might need to join the battle, and I want to because currently, only I could kill a Grand Lord.

    I am looking down on them; it is just that I developed my abilities to make use of every advantage I have; there is nothing that I left, and that helps me a lot in killing the Grand Lords.

    I have cut the connection with the projection a few minutes ago, but the battles and other things are streaming into my core; I will instantly know if something happened, and also, I could keep working on the curse. I need to do it quickly as I can, as, without it, I don''t think Supreme Commander will let me join the battle unless there is an emergency.

    Thankfully, with the idea I had reading these books of secrets, I am very close topleting the suppression method. If I had gone with my previous method, I would have been finished by now.

    It is only a few hours away, which would pass quickly.

    A little more than an hour passed, and eight of our Grand Lords entered the battlefield; the biggest battles were happening as usual above the thing, and it was especially intense.

    Others are also fighting fiercely, and they have nearly doubled the number of us. It would have been a wonderful advantage if they had not trained us in fighting with double or more numbers for years; for a human, it is never a problem to fight against the two Grimms of the same power, despite Grimms having all the advantages in the world.

    Hun!

    Two more Grand Lords joined; they had not joined the battle above the thing but against the Patriarch Bradford, and Supreme Commander immediately sent Lady Atkins without wasting even a moment of time.

    Seeing that, I pulled some of my focus from working on the curse and focused on the battle; Lady Atkins''s maniption of water and elemental energies has always fascinated me.

    I had tried to do it with the fired bus but wasn''t able to do much, unlike Ashlyn, who is as skilled as Lady Atkins or more skilled than her.

    ?

    The things she does sometimes really shocks me.

    The moment after two Grimm Grand Lords, Lady Atkins also appears, and immediately, a blue staff appears in her hand, and on top of the staff is an orb of mor.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but be surprised; I did not think she would be able to bond her artifact with an orb of mor this soon.

    As the staff appeared in her hand, she raised it, and immediately, a huge wall of water came from the sea below at extremal fast speed, and attacks of two Grimms crashed against it, and to my surprise, the hasty defense did not break.

    Just a huge ripple appeared on the wall, but that too quickly, leaving shock to all those who were watching.

    She did not just defend; the moment the wall of waters defended against the attacks transformed into hundreds of waternces that went toward the Grimms, which couldn''t help but surprise me.

    The did not have just speed, but they were also powerful; even though the visuals are not clear, I could still guess the amount of water concentrated in thosences, and if I were those Grimm Grand Lords, I wouldn''t dare to underestimate them, and it seemed like, these Grimms are not nning too.

    I watched the battle for a few minutes before again fully focused on the curse. If I did not have the curse to solve, I would have watched the whole battle.

    Another hour had passed when the badge on my chest vibrated gently, and a projection of the Supreme Commander appeared in front of me.

    Buzz!

    "Lord Zaar, old snake had appeared," said Grand Commander, and before I could say anything, I found a teleportation formation under my feet. I had less than a second to prepare myself before I disappeared, and I appeared on the other side; I was above the nem forest, which had the nem river snaking through it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is a wonderful forest; peoplee here for vacations given its picturesque; if one looked closely, one could see many resorts spread across the forest. It is in the territory of Mistson; my mother has many good memories of this ce.

    It is quite regrettable; this ce is going to suffer. It might even get destroyed, and there is nothing I could do or will not do.

    Holding back, even a little against the enemies like an old snake, could cost me a lot, including my life. So, I will not hold back, even to save this wonderful ce.

    "Zaar," said the old snake with a faint smile on its face, "Old snake, I hope you have something good this time; I hope you don''t waste my time like thest time," I said and smiled on its face froze for a moment before it appeared again.

    I readied the purified divine energy; I would use it on my shield if the bastard started with the divine attacks.

    "Don''t worry, this time you will not be bored because we are going to kill you," said another Grimms as it materialized beside the old snake.

    Seeing it, my eyes widened; I wouldn''t be so shocked if it had appeared alone or with any other Grimm, but it had appeared with an old snake, and that was very dangerous, as it was not a normal Grand Lord.

    The new Grimm was huge, one of the biggest I had ever seen; it looked like it could break the old snake into two; it looked twigpared to the giant Grimm beside it.

    ''Lord Zaar, I am sending a reinforcement,'' said Supreme Commander the moment it had revealed itself. ''There is no need; the bastards havee prepared,'' I replied, as I sensed the tens of artifacts covering thousands of kilometers of space, destabilizing faintly enough that no spatial movement could ur in it.

    "Nice," I said as I focused on the second Grimm, Anrd, the Bronze Tusk Elephantman; it is an old Grand Lord. Not one of the most powerful, but it poses a great threat to me, more with the old snake.

    "Anrd, just as we nned, quick and fast!" the old snake ordered, and the powerful aura sted out of its body; feeling the power of the aura, my expression turned serious.

    The old snake is not holding back, it had started with its full power, which is fine, but the Anrd, the Elephantman, also released its full power, which seemed like a mountain, space around it began to stretch by its sheer weight of bronze aura, and it is a bad thing for me; it would have been wonderful if I had a little taste of its power before it attacked me with its full power.

    "Shimmer of Akraso!" shouted the old snake, and shimmering blue poison-like mist came out of its staff; at the same time, the old snake ced its thin hand on the giant Elephantman for a moment before taking it off.

    "Might of Grasr!"

    The Elephantman roared, and the extremely clear bloodline phantom materialized over it before disappearing back into its body, filling it with the sheer might that I nearly took a step back in fear.

 Chapter 2914 The Pet II

    Boom Boom Boomn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The Elephantman ising toward me, with each step shaking the space and making deafening sounds; they sound like the drums of destruction, telling me how close I am to my end.

    It is noting alone; around it had a tide of shimmering blue, covering its whole body; I am sure, seeing the scene, many Grand Lords would be shuddering right now because that mist is no prop to make it look even more threatening, but a dangerous curse attack, that people will fear, more than meteor-like Elephantman.

    First Burst + Second Burst + Third Burst

    I am the opposite; the curse may be dangerous, but I could deal with it. It is the attack of Elephantman I am scared of because, with the power, it ising at me, it will be hard to defend; not to mention, I still feel like there is more to the attack than I am seeing, and I should be more careful, even after activating all three boosts.

    "There is no one who can save you now, Zaar!" It said as it appeared in front of me and raised its silver warhammer, and the tide-like shimmering mist around it began to gather toward that sharp pointy edge.

    By the time it reached the top, all the shimmering mist had gathered into the hammer; at a small point, sticking top of its sharp edge.

    If the attack had been shield-cracking worthy before, but now seeing what happened and the aura I am sending, it is going to st my shields apart.

    "Die Zaar!"

    It roared and brought down; it happened while I looked at it with horror. This attack is really my bane; it is not the magical power of the curse I am fearing but the sheer physical might of Elephantman that is powering it.

    Seeing the power, I did not think about it further and activated my option, which I really don''t like to use, as it went long before I recovered from using it, and now, I am using it again.

    BANNNNG!

    The hammer crashed into something invisible before it could strike me, and my shields materialized, glowing like the sun as they absorbed the magical and crushed the physical might.

    Though, not all, as I am shaking, barely stopping myself from vomiting the blood thates to my throat.

    Gulp!

    I gulped down the blood and looked at the shocked eyes of Grimm before staring at the shockwaves spreading in all directions, rippling through the space. It didn''t take it long to reach the ground, and a momentter, arge part of the forest simply vaporized. Vaporized, under the power, that only a few in the world could defend.

    "You survived? no new Grand Lord could survive the attack!" It asked with a voice full of shock. "Are you blind? Yes, I have survived," I said back, snappily, before turning to the old snake.

    "Old snake, has your experiments eaten its brain too?" I asked, and immediately eyes of Elephant Manan zed in a bronze light as the rage bubbled in its heart.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    "Bastard, I will kill you!" It roared and brought down its hammer and began to hit my shields hard without stopping. zing them like a sun when they just started to dim.

    There was an aggressive smile on my face, but in my heart, I was shocked by the bastard''s power. It is huge that my shields wouldn''t have been able to bear it if not for burning my essence.

    I have activated the fourth burst; I wouldn''t have survived without it.

    Last time, it was the final attack of the old snake that forced me to burn my essence, but here, the Elephantmans first attack had done that. I could handle the energy, even if it is divine energy, but the physical might be my bane.

    It is not like I am weak against physical attacks; I am not; I could bear far more physical power than my peers like Lady Atkins and others, but not as great as I could bear the energy.

    It would have been wonderful if I could do that.

    I have been working hard to achieve that for a long while, but I couldn''t; the runes or the core take the magical energy, but they could not the sheer might. I will need to think about a different way to find the answer; there is a high chance I might never be able to do that.

    "Old snake, it seemed like your pet here did not fear getting disappeared?" I asked the old snake, but the expression of Elephantman changed; it immediately stopped attacking like crazy and retreated like there was a fire in its ass before stopping near an old snake, who red at me before touching it with thin hands.

    "Don''t be scared; this bastard could not make us disappear; only those who have simr offensive power as it could disappear," said the old snake, as it looked at me shit an eating smile, proud of itself figuring out the secrete of disappearing.

    It is sort of right, but notpletely.

    "I may not make you disappear, but you could also not do anything against me," I said back, with a simr smile as Grimm''s face, but one could easily tell it was forced.

    "You do not need to worry about that; we will soon crack your shields," said the old snake with a smile, and its aura peaked again.

    "Frozen Heart!" said the old snake, and icy dark energy appeared in its head; it looked like smoke, like the oneing out of burning wet wood, but it was burning no wood, and instead of being hot, it gave me very cold feeling juts looking at; I felt like my heart being frozen over, just staring at it.

    "This is one of the things I have created in this decade. It is an iplete project; I am nning on letting it consume your leader; her lunar frost body will make it the strongest curse in my arsenal, even stronger than the red devil," he said with greed and madness in his eyes, that even made Elephantman beside it shudder in fear.

    As I had said, this bastard is the strongest Grimm after the old werewolf. It is strong enough to kill the Elephantman beside it, just not me.

    It stared at me a second longer before its emotions became suddenly calm and threw that icy-ck curse at the Warhammer of Elephantman, which nearly let it go before getting control over itself, but still got the intense re for the old snake.

    "Might of Vrnndr!"

    It roared, and the bloodline phantom appeared again before merging back into its body; its thick bronze bubbled out of its body and soon formed a thick second armor around its body, which is borate but made it look even bigger.

    Boom Boom Booom

    As the armor appeared on its body, it came at me; again shaking the space like an earthquake, creating ripples in the space wherever it stepped on before appearing in front of me.

    "Die, you wretched human!" It shouted as it raised its curse-covered hammer before bringing it down hard, with much greater power than before.

 Chapter 2915 Silence Cure

    BANNNNNG!

    The hammer crashed on my shields, and immediately, the stream of my essence had turned into the tide; I could not let it see a single crack on my shields.

    If it had been an old snake only, I would have shown a few cracks, but I could not show it in front of this Elephantman. I read its file and knew what its reaction would be the moment it sees my weakness.

    It will be frenzied the moment it sees my weakness and will continue to attack till it breaks my shields, and it has the power to do that, but I do not have the absolute essence. I could only afford to spend a limited amount; if I spent more, I would require greater rest, and I could not do something that would make me weak for more than a day.

    Even a day is more than I could afford.

    This time, it was not shocked, but there was a zing fury in its eyes, and it raised its hammer again while its aura bubbled, going slightly past even the peak.

    "Die!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It roared again and swung down that ck smoke-covered frosted warhammer with a might that was greater than before.

    BANNNNNG BANNNNNG BANNNNNG

    The hammernded on my shields, and I poured even more of my burning essence into my shields to defend myself, and I wished that was the end, but it was not. It had gone into a frenzy, and now, it is repeatedly crashing its hammer against my shields as it presses its bloodline for more and more power.

    The Grand Lords do not into a frenzy; they might anger and rage, but they are always in control, but there is always an exception; this bastard is an exception.

    It is mental, and I am not saying that in a derogative way; it has mental problems. It is bipr, quick to anger, and obsessive, among other things.

    The bastards at the coven did not try to fix it; instead, they amplified its problems even more with the aid of old snake''s experiments.

    The reason for that is progress is always is.

    ording to the intelligence we have, this bastard is the most untalented of the bunch, with a mediocre bloodline. It shouldn''t have reached Grandmaster ss, forget Grand Lord with its talent and bloodline, but mental problems made it push itself higher and higher, with the aid of old snakes, experiments.

    There is a nickname in our files, the pet.

    It is a pet of the coven, precisely of an old snake; it is due to its experiments, it was able to reach this height and also the world such well with the curses of the old snake. Other Grimms, including the old werewolf, wouldn''t dare to get such close to old snake curses, much less use them to increase the power of their attack.

    It continued with the frenzied attacks, and I poured more and more essence into defending against it.

    "Arnd enough, we have got what we wanted," said the old snake with a big smile, and the frenzied Elephantman calmed instantly and moved back toward the Grimm.

    I am quite surprised by the change, I did not think the old snake had such high control over another Grand Lord, but it is my mistake. I should not have underestimated the curse; the curse power is capable of shocking with thousands of applications.

    It is extremely hard to get control over another intelligent being, but when you are foremost in your field and have centuries, you could do many things, even make another Grand Lord submit to you in heart and mind.

    "We are leaving Zaar, but we will meet soon, and when we do, I promise you, we will kill you," said the old snake withplete confidence that I have seen on very few people.

    It shed me ast smile before it disappeared, and when it did, a small smile appeared on my face.

    ''Next time, I will have your pet,'' I said in my mind; I know what it did, and I let it do that. If I wanted to, I could easily stop it, but I did not; there was no fun in that.

    Sigh!

    I controlled my emotions and looked down, seeing the destruction; I couldn''t help but sigh. The beautiful nem forest is destroyed; there barely anything has remained, and it was the result of the battle that hadsted less than minutes; if we had fought for an hour, then wouldn''t be any sign of it left.

    I waved my hand and stepped into the formation a secondter before appearing in the centralmand.

    ?

    "Congrattion Lord Zaar; handling the two old Grand Lords is not easy," said Supreme Commander. "No, it is not," I replied.

    "I am tired, suprememander, and will be taking a rest; contact me if there is any emergency," I said, and teleportation formation appeared beneath my feet, and I disappeared, appearing in my room a momentter.

    I did not change or even remove my shoes before sleeping on my bed, with recovery formation burning the precious resources in my core.

    ''Wake up!''

    I had slept for four hours and thirteen minutes before being woken up by my clone; I had asked them to let me sleep for five hours so that I could recover faster. The only condition I had kept before waking me was that either emergency or they were finishing the silence method; it is clear they have finished with a suppression method.

    I tapped a few buttons on my holowatch before I disappeared and, a secondter, appeared in the infirmary. There is only one patient there, Elder Lord, and two High-Grandmaster guards.

    I nodded at them before turning to Elder Lord; he is sleeping or rather in an artifici in which I have kept him. So, he could recover faster, he had recovered a lot with the recovery formation I had put around him, but the curse had wrecked him well, and would need another two days to heal.

    "Let''s silence the curse inside you," I said, and a ck seed came out of my finger and seeped into the body of the elder lord.

    My clones finished with the method about an hour ago, but they needed time to integrate resources into it, which took nearly two and a half hours inside the core.

    I looked at the meta-scan of an elder with a worry-free expression, but around eleven minutester, a smile bloomed. The method worked, and it worked better than I had imagined.

    If the results I am seeing are right, then with this method, I will be able to silence the curse for more than a month, about a month and a half to two months.

    It is not a long time, but I am sure I will be able to find a way to get rid of the curse in time; I am confident I will be, as I already have some good leads.

    I was looking reading the meta-scan when I sensed presence behind me; I had sent a message half an hour dy. It seemed like half an hour had passed since they all had appeared at once.

 Chapter 2916 Worries

    "Have you finished with the cure, Lord Zaar?" asked Grand Commander. "Yes," I answered as I turned to them. "Everyone, pleasey down," I added.

    They did as I told them, and a momentter, three ck seeds appeared on my fingertips and flew toward them before seeping into their bodies.

    As they did, they fused with the old seeds that had in them and started silencing the curse.

    I could feel the aura of the three of them getting denser as the curse got under control; the curse was still suppressing some of their powers, but with the new method, all the suppressed power was getting out, which made all three of them excited.

    5% of the strength may seem small, but it is huge; it is a difference between going offensive and defense and life and death.

    The slightest increase or decrease in power could bring a huge change in the battle.

    Lord Singh was the first to finish; Supreme Commander and Rai had finished at about the same time. The curse inside three of them isplete silence, and as long as they do get injured enough to die, my seed will handle the curse.

    "The curse inside you is silenced, but it is a temporary measure that willst only about one to two months," I said, surprising them.

    "I haveplete confidence that you will be able to find a way to destroy this curse inside us," said Supreme Commander.

    I talked to them for a few minutes before the two left while Rai had remained behind.

    "Do you have something to ask me, Rai?" I asked him, seeing him still being in the infirmary. "I don''t want to pressure you since you are already trying your hardest, but how long will it take you to find a day to remove the curse inside us?" he asked.

    "Do you want to advance to Grand Lord ss?" I asked back after a moment of silence.

    He looked quite surprised by it.

    It is not really hard to guess, with the curse fully suppressed for at least a month; there is no need to ask this question unless he is nning to take that step.

    "Yes," he replied.

    "When I got cursed a few days ago, I had never felt so weak in my life." "You know, I had never been affected by the curse or any special energies; my abilities have dealt with that so much I had started to feel immune to the special energies till this curse had shown me to my ce," he added, with a mirthless smile on his face.

    "The curse is dangerous, beyond the limit; if it had entered me, I would have been too powerless against it," I consoled, to which he shook his head.

    "I don''t want to feel powerless again, Micheal; if I level to Grand Lord, I don''t think with my abilities, even this above-the-limit curse would be able to do anything against me,"

    "Not to mention the power I will get; I don''t think even that bastard Rhaek will be able to kill me," he said and looked at me; the question was clear in his eyes.

    "You are about right, but I will need at least a month to solve the curse, and I don''t think you should hurry; the broken seals are still holding the vast power, and you should learn to harness it all before you think about leveling up," I advised

    The three seals he had broken hadpletely merged with it; they now control the power inside him, especially uncontroble mutations inside him.

    His progress is better than I had imagined, but before thinking of leveling up, he needs to harness all the strength inside him, not only to gain more power when he leveled up but also to a mutation that had merged in him; it had also sensed the limit and preparing.

    He could break through into Grand Lord at any moment, but sess is not guaranteed.

    When he level-up this time, the mutation will explode, and he will have to be strong enough to force it back. The seals will help, but ultimately, they are tools; he needs to be strong enough to use them efficiently.

    "I know that, but still, I do not like dancing on a razor edge." He said as he clenched his fist. "We only have matron as the powerhouse that could stop Rhaek; if something had happened to her, then that bastard wouldy waste to us, so we need to bury him before that happens,"

    "Having someone with power simr to a matron will help us a lot," he said, and I couldn''t help but nod.

    "You harness all the power inside the broken seals; the moment you do, I will help you make a breakthrough. It will not matter, even if there is a curse inside you." I said finally.

    "I will be counting on you for that, Michael," he said and disappeared; he is likely waiting for that to hear, seeing how he disappeared the moment he heard that.

    Sigh!

    I sighed, I wanted to ask him to talk to the marina, but with the speed he had disappeared, there seemed to be no chance of it.

    I shook my head and turned back to studying; while I was talking with Rai; my clones were studying the data I had gotten from the three of them, and they found something interesting in them; especially in the data of Rai.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It is a very tiny thing, and if I had not studied the mutation in Rai deeply, my clones wouldn''t have been able to notice it.

    The thing my clones noticed is interesting, but I don''t know what to do with it. I will have to study it further before I am able to know enough to find any use for it. It would be wonderful if it could help me remove the curse from the bodies, but nothing could be said without further studies.

    I sat down by the chair and closed my eyes; only three hade while others were still fighting. So, I decided to stay here; it would save me a trip when they return from the battle.

    ''Clone two, resume working on the inheritance,'' I said as I appeared by the structure of the curse.

    Rai is not the only one who is worried about what would happen if something happened to Matron Mavis. There is not one powerhouse who could deal with that bastard.

    I do not wish for something to happen to matron mavis, but there is a huge possibility because she is the only powerhouse who could contend against the Rhaek. Everyone is preparing for that scenario in their own way, even matron mavis had urged everyone to increase their strength in any way possible.

    Not to mention that bastard is constantly getting stronger, and in every battle, the strategy of matron mavis would shift defensively after some offensive attacks.

    This is why despite the curse being the main objective, I had sent my one clone to work on the inheritance. While the time of a few months is not enough to make anything, much less create an inheritance of Grand Lord, if I learned anything till now, that every bit counts, and miracles do happen.

 Chapter 2917 Three

    Two days had passed since I had silenced the curse inside the Grand Lords, but it had just been silenced, not cured. I and my clone are working hard to find a way to cure it.

    Though, it will take time.

    Till then, I should keep working and fighting, which I did not get a chance to do in thest two days.

    Supreme Commander is not willing to use me until there is no other choice, or the old snake appears, which hadn''t, even its pet isn''t visible. I am sure the old snake is working on the method to kill me after it has got what it wants; I am waiting for it, too, because, this time, I will make a kill.

    Today, I might get a chance to fight; everyone is fighting now, except for me and Elder Lord, who is also in the centralmand.

    It had been little more than an hour since he woke up; after freshening up and eating, he came back to the centralmand, ready to fight.

    He ispletely healed; I was able to make some changes in the recovery formation after reading his data, and the silence of the curse had helped a lot too. If not for that, he would have been only battle-ready and not fully healed.

    I am sitting in centralmand, but I barely watch any battle; I am in my core, working on the curse. Sometimes, when I feel stuck, I would go to clone two and help it studying.

    While I might be saying it is working on the inheritance, it is only studying; I do not have enough knowledge to create the level of inheritance I want to create. So, I have to study to gain that knowledge before I start to work on inheritance; it is a lesson I have left.

    A few days ago, I had my one clone working on inheritance while the other was busy studying, which was a mistake. I should have used my clones to study, given that barely any work was done by the other clone.

    Now, it is study first and workster.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Sigh!

    I sighed as I thought how gargantuan this task was, and I should simply let go and focus on the curse because, with the speed we are fighting, the war will notst long.

    Once the thing is closed, we will let go of all inhibition and fight until death; there will be no retreat.

    So, at max, I only have two months, six inside my core, which might seem a huge time, but it is not.

    Six months are enough to study, much less create an inheritance; the inheritances of primary II are extremely hard to study, even with the help of books, as for creating inheritance. It will be going to take an even longer time, much longer, not to mention the resources I will need.

    Even if I survive the war, it would be a miracle if I am able to create the inheritance within a year, even two years.

    It is due to these facts I want to stop working on the inheritance, but my heart is telling me I should keep working, as miracles do happen.

    So, despite the rationale, I had my one clone working on the inheritance; I sometimes would help it whenever it was possible.

    Hun!

    "Elder Lord, please," said Lord Whitmore, and a secondter, he disappeared; at the next second, he appeared above the ciers, and his enemy was none other than Chanf, the Snow Werewolf.

    The bastard is very strong; I could not deal with; it will rip my shields like paper.

    It is not the only one; Drnal, the Golden Fire Werewolf, is also there with it. This is the new Grand Lord, previously unknown, and is quite powerful, which is not surprising considering he had the bloodline of the Golden Fire Werewolf tribe.

    These bastards of Golden Fire Werewolf everything inside the thing; I havee across many of them, and so are other people. I am very sure that by the time the thing closes, there will not be only two Grand Lords from this damned tribe.

    It would have been great if the bastard had been from any other tribe; the bloodline of the Golden Fire Werewolf tribe is very strong, even among the bloodlines the humans have, not many couldpare to it, and now they are awakening it like crazy.

    Many Grand Lords have theories, most of them aligned toward the one to which I have aligned, but unlike them, I am not guessing; I have found concrete proof.

    I nearly had a panic attack yesterday when I was able to conform to the proof; I did not even dare to share it with others, as it would conform to their fear and affect their mental state like mine did.

    The Elder Lord began to fight and seemed quite angry; he burst out with full power as he began to fight against Chanf.

    He was pushing the Grimm back with every attack, and Drnal, the Golden Fire Werewolf''s supporter, wasn''t doing anything to thwart the attacks of the Elder Lord.

    If I had been in the Elder Lords'' ce, I would have been angry too; that curse had really done a number on him, taking him nearly three days to recover in such dangerous times.

    Within five minutes of the beginning of the battle, both the Grimms went on the defensive. It is not humans who go defense; when we are mad, we make even Grimms pull out their shields.

    "Lord Zaar, be ready; you might need to enter the battlefield," said Lord Whitmore, and I wish I could say I am surprised, but it is clear as day with the strategy of the Grimms.

    They have stretched the battlefields; usually, Grimms create four to five battlefields, preferring to fight in groups, where they could use their higher numbers in greater efficiency. Most important, it makes Grimms very hard to kill, as there is always someone to save them.

    Now, they have created nine battlefields, and nearly every human Grand Lord is fighting except for the matron, who is keeping an eye on the Rhaek.

    Aside from it, there are three Grimms absent from the battlefield, an old snake, its pet, and another Grimm Grand Lord called Kraf. All three of them are old and dangerous; even if a single one of them had appeared, I would have to join the battlefield.

    There is another option, which is to pull someone out of battle, but it is a risky move; we would not make it unless there is no choice.

    An hour passed, and to my surprise, no new Grimms had made an appearance, which kind of disappointed me, despite fighting being a bad choice for me, given the Grimms that I might need to fight.

    I couldn''t help feeling that way; everyone was fighting, and I wanted to fight too, not only for the dangerous thrill but also to collect data and, most importantly, to kill these bastards; every kill would directly affect the result of war.

    The bastard is extremely hard to kill; the powerhouses of lower levels were much easier to kill, but it is not surprising. They are Grand Lords, the limit powerhouses.

 Chapter 2918 Kraf

    "Lord Zaar," said Lord Whitmore, and opened my eyes immediately, "Who is it?" I asked, "Kraf," he said, and the formation under my feel shed, and I disappeared.

    The Grimm had taken a long to appear, but it had been fine since it had appeared. I want to fight and, if possible, kill the bastard, which would be quite difficult given its abilities, but I will try.

    Soon, I appeared on the other side, above the verdant prairie.

    Boom!

    I looked around before shooting forward; the Grimms were alsoing toward me fast, and I could have waited for it, but I did not. With its power, I will not get much action, so I might as well have some time flying; I did not get much chance to fly around the pyramid.

    "Kraf," I said as I stopped in front of a huge Grimm. "Zaar," it replied.

    It is Kraf, a Wood Horn Goatman from one of the rare green elemental Grimm; green is not the element of the Grimms, given their chaotic nature, but still, some tribes exist that have this element.

    It would be wonderful; if I could harvest its bloodline, I would benefit a lot from it, more than I would from the Grimm with the same power. It is not the first green element Grimms I had faced before; I had killed one before, and its bloodline essence had surprised me.

    The purified bloodline essence of green elemental Grimms is more valuable; they provide a much bigger boost than the bloodline of their level and power will provide, and also, the growth energy is especially powerful, nearly twice as powerful as the same level bloodline.

    "I am not liking the way you are looking at me, Zaar; it reminds me of the old snake," said Kraf; "Thank you?" I said, not sure whether it was praising me or cursing.

    "It is not a praise, Zaar; nobody like it when the old snake looked at you that way," it said and shuddered. "I can imagine," I said, and I truly can.

    I have the same look in my eyes that the old snake had when it understood how my constitution could immensely benefit it.

    It red at me hearing my answer, but soon its eyes became calm, and even a smile appeared on its face. "I have to say, I had to wait quite a while to fight you," it said.

    "Do you really want to die that bad?" I asked back, and a sh of anger appeared in its eyes before they became serene as forest.

    "No, I wanted to fight you because I wanted to kill you and consume you; I can feel you will be able to help me tremendously in harnessing more power from my bloodline," it said, and instantly, its serene green eyes, begin to burn with the evil greedy ze.

    It resembles the look that the old snake had given it to me, making me shudder from head to toe.

    "Really?" I asked.

    The Green element had its advantages; take this bastard; it could make its bloodline consume any being. The more unique and nutritious the being is, the more power its bloodline gives it.

    This bastard is one of the Grimms with the greatest experience of ruins; ording to our intelligence, it had explored the highest number of runes in this age, more than any humans or its fellow Grimms. The reason for that is the monster; went hunting for unique monsters to let its bloodline consume it.

    This is a rare ability that appeared once in millennia, and whenever it appeared, the coven took that person and trained them because they have the highest chance of bing the Grand Lord.

    The only thing they need is the bodies of unique beings; it does not matter whether it is humans, monsters, or even Grimms. It had killed its own and explored the ruins for monsters before reaching its current power.

    It is about simr to how I get the power-ups from harvesting the bloodlines of the Grimms.

    "You might not believe it, but I could feel it in my bloodline, which is telling me, as long as I consume you, I will receive the greatest boost of my life," it said, and by the time thest word came out, a sort crashed look appeared in its face.

    "Many Grimms want to kill me, but all failed, even the old snake failed; what makes you think you will be able to kill me?" I asked back and hearing that, a big smile appeared on its face.

    "They failed because they don''t have what I have," it said, and it released its aura; it is not 20% or 30%, but full power. I could feel it had released all its power.

    ''Since when had the Grimms be this smart?'' I asked myself; the old snake, too, had begun attacking me with all its power in thest two battles, and now this one too.

    It seemed like Grimms seemed to realize how I fight; it is either that or this bastard was too excited to kill me and just couldn''t wait.

    "Show me what you have them?" I asked as I looked at it; the Goatman was seven meters tall and had woody brown fur with vibrant green eyes. Its bloodline armor looked like it was made of vines and branches, but have very powerful defensive abilities, especially water and earth elemental attacks.

    "Seven Pirs of Yredae!" It shouted, and the next moment, seven huge wooden pirs with borate designs appeared around it, forming a circle.

    These pirs are as big and nearly a meter thick, with glittering greens murals on them; they do not look harmful, but if one of them falls on me, it will turn me into a good jam of blood, flesh, and bones.

    "Now, I will show you how I will kill you, Zaar," it said and sent those seven pirs at me.

    Sigh!

    Seeing theming at me, I couldn''t help but sigh; really, I was hoping to take out my sword in the battle, but sensing the power in the attack, it would be useless. I would be thrown like a broken kite before these pirs crushed me paste.

    So, it would be better if I remained in my hidey-hole.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    The first pir crashed against my shields, making them visible and shaking them hard, and the first ss was just the beginning as all seven pirs began to crash against my shields at the same, attacking them at maximum power, filled with powerful physical energy.

    ''Interesting,'' I said a momentter when the disparity with the energy showed.

    I thought this was just a physical attack powered by energy, but when I noticed not as much energying at me as these pirs released, and so, I investigated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It did not take me even a second to find out what was happening; the powerful attacks of the pirs were not real attacks. It is just a camouge to hide a real attack, and it is very good, considering I did not immediately notice it.

    It also answered the question of how it was able to break the shields of the Ss Bishop so quickly when they had fought a few days ago.

 Chapter 2919 Feast Of Azenrith

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    765, 766, 767¡­ the pirs kept crashing against my shields, doing something else under the guise of the attack, but it was fine because the fight had be interesting.

    When I saw the pirs at first, I thought it was going to be another defensive fight, but the Kraf had done something that made this fight interesting, and now, I am waiting for it to reveal what it is going to do with it cing hundreds of seals on my shields.

    They are dangerous without, a doubt, all right that I wanted to wipe them away, but I resisted the urge despite doing that would be a wise and safe thing to do.

    I wanted to see what it could do, as harnessing is not the simrity it shares with me. Some of its abilities are simr to mine, and I would like to observe, not only for inspiration but also for knowledge.

    Its method always been secretive; it would be great if I hade to know about some. It would help me and others tremendously in the battles.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Finally, the wooden pirs stopped hitting my shields; I do not think it is because it gave up seeing the attack was not working, but because the marks had reached the required number of 888.

    "Told you, your little attacks wouldn''t be able to do anything against me," I said mockingly; to which it smiled back; "Who said they did not?" It asked back, and the powerful aura sted off its body again; this time slightly more powerful than before, but it was not what I was looking at.

    I am looking at the eight hundred and eighty-eight seals that appeared over my shields and lighted up.

    "The attack earlier was just camouge for the real attack, and you, like everybody else, were not able to discover them," it said mockingly, and its aura zed, forming a bloodline phantom behind it.

    The phantom is different from all the other bloodline phantoms I have seen so far; the regal is sitting inside the halo tree while the tree grows around it.

    The tree is verdant, bubbling with life force, but for some reason, I could not understand; I felt the tree was wrong.

    It remained behind its back for more than a second for some reason; usually, the phantom only appeared for a fraction of a second before it disappeared back into the body, but this one had remained for one and a half seconds, and when it merged back into its body, a change urred.

    Another armor began to appear on my body, made of brown and green branches and spread across its body and radiating the same wrongness its bloodline phantom had projected, but at a much minor level.

    "Now, you shall be consumed, Zaar," it said, and its voice had a strange hollowness to it that wasn''t before.

    I did not have much time to think about what was happening as I saw the domain covering it; it materialized in an image of the forest. The forest looked like amon forest with verdant trees, soil, and everything else. Aside from the wrongness, the only strange thing I could find in the forest was arge number of dried trees.

    Around 40% of the trees that materialized in this domain are dead, and there

    "Feast of Azenrith!" It said with that strange hollowness in voice.

    Rustle Rustle Rustle

    Its voice hadn''t even faded when a rustling sound rang out, and branches began toe out of the armor that had appeared on the body of the Grimm.

    The Grimm''s armor is not the only ce where the branchese out; they also started toe out from the eight hundred eighty-eight seals.

    They came out all of sudden and began to spread across the sphere of protection my shields had made.

    At first, they tried to pierce inside through the gaps between my shields, but when they could not, they began to around, wrapping around each other, till they had fully enveloped me that I could not see what was happening. It is not just my eyes that could pierce through the branches enveloping my shields, but also my soul sense.

    The branches have a very powerful anti-soul sense mechanism. They would absorb it, the soul sense around; it did not matter whether the soul sense touched them are not; they would absorb it as long as it was within their range.

    Still, it would be gross negligence on its part; if it thinks, I wouldn''t be able to see what is happening with its blockage; I have ways that it could not think of.

    A momentter, the five-meter-diameter field of rule-bending soul sense began to expand, and soon, it spread out of the shields and touched the thick branches covering my shields, and there was not the slightest reaction from them; my soul sense passed through as if there was no blockade, and soon it was out.

    Hun!

    A secondter, the whole domain got covered under my soul sense, and I could see what was happening, and it kind of surprised me.

    I saw the branches from the sphere and from the Goatman connecting to each other, which was not surprising when I saw the branchesing out of both of them. What surprised us was that merged branches pulled the Kraf close to the sphere, and now, it connected to it, which branches formed anotheryer of a sphere around it.

    ''It seemed like escaping now would be the right choice,'' I said to myself; I wanted to use my escaping move; it came with damage, but I could recover with enough rest.

    I made up my mind, but when I tried to escape, I found myself frozen.

    It is not Grimms doing, but my own; I wanted to stay; the Goatman had used a unique method beyond what I imagined, and I wanted to see what it could do, despite knowing it might take my life; I wanted to stay.

    My heart won in the end, and I decided to stay.

    This method had never been used before, and I recorded everything I saw. It is not Grimms who is revealing hidden moves, but everyone, from Grimms to humans; there are some moves that I haven''t revealed yet. I am sure many people would be surprised when I reveal those.

    It is not a time yet, but soon I will be; till then, I should experience the moves of my enemies.

    A minute had passed finally, and a huge sphere of branches had been created, with Kraf and me inside them; now, I wanted to see what it could do.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking that when something surprising happened, the sphere of branches began to fall as if it was a ball that had lost all its energy and was now being pulled down by gravity.

    The strange thing is, I am not feeling any of that; if I did not have soul sense showing me everything, I would have thought I was still floating in the sky.

    Now, I am even more curious about this move, but also prepared to escape; I could feel the danger increasing as we got closer to the ground.

    So, the moment I sensed a true danger to my life, I was going to escape, no matter the price I had to pay.

 Chapter 2920 Absorption I

    BAMMMM!

    The huge ball of branches hit the ground hard, creating a massive shock and sound, but I did not hear any of that, not even a whisper or shake.

    Even those outsides wouldn''t be able to hear anything, as a domain that was also moving with a ball had absorbed everything; it seemed like a forest falling down gently as a feather.

    ''Now the question is, why did it let the ball fall down,'' I asked, and I did not have to wait for long as the answer soon began to reveal itself.

    A few seconds after the battle fell down, the branches moved. They began to expand and dug deep into the ground and began spreading like roots.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    These branches are not burying deeper, but they spread wide at a shocking speed, wanting to cover a maximum amount of area. It is quite shocking the way they are spreading and covering such a vast area; this bastard had been hiding so deeply; it had never revealed such abilities in centuries.

    It seemed like we had underestimated it far deeply, noting it one of the lower-run Grand Lords of the old coven, the same level as an old snake''s pet, we had been very wrong.

    It would be a nice time to escape, my mind screaming at me to do that, but I am unable to move from the spot, despite knowing this might be myst to escape before this ability of it truly shows its power.

    Nearly seven minutes passed, and I remained frozen on my spot when finally, the branches stopped spreading, covering over five hundred square miles of area.

    This is the power of the god; that every powerhouse desires.

    In a matter of few minutes, it had covered such a vast area, and now, I am excited to see what it could do. So much that I am shaking from head to toe.

    Finally, I have seen the god-like power of the Grand Lord; though I have seen the destructive power of the Grand Lord, it did not impress me as it did. This is something of my taste; destructive power is easy, but doing something like that is not the thing that is making me feel even better that I am the first to experience it.

    Now that they had spread, it was time to see what they could do.

    Gasp!

    I hadn''t even finished thinking that when the branches reacted. They shone in a brown light, and what they did next had shocked me enough that I had let out a visible gasp.

    They begin to absorb the energies of the nts; it is not just energies from the nts they are absorbing, but water elemental energies and earth elemental energies, but they are minutepared to the energies of the nts they are absorbing.

    It is shocking, not the absorption of the energies, I could also do that, but the scale it is absorbing. I could not do this even at the hundredth scale.

    The branches in the ground absorbing the energy and transferring it all to Goatman, who is fixed in the ball; as the energies reach it, the bloodline phantom appears again, and I notice it bes even more clear and now radiating an even denser aura as it the seconds passed.

    At first, I had thought it was consuming the energies, but I was wrong; it was only processing it before it released it back and spread into as of branches covering my shields.

    As the energies began to spread, changes began to ur, the kind of changes that scared the shit out of me.

    "I should really get the fuck out of here," I muttered, and this time, even my heart did not dare to stop me. There is a difference between having suicidal thoughts and stopping for suicide.

    My soul sense begins toe back to me, and formation activates inside my armor; there will be a price for escape, but I am more than happy to pay, as no price is more important than my life.

    Hun!

    The formation is a charge, and I was to activate it when I suddenly stopped as my receding soul sense noticed something, a very obscure detail which I had failed to see earlier.

    I paused the formation and focused on the thing my soul sense noticed, and a couple of secondster, my eyes couldn''t help but go wide in shock.

    ''Even with it, it is too dangerous,'' I said to myself, but unconsciously, I had already deactivated the formation.

    ''Well fuck it,'' I said and closed my eyes, and many formations lit inside me; my clones, who were working, stopped what they were doing and came to aid me.

    Since I am fucking idiot to take such a risk, I might as well go all out for this tiny little chance because, if I seeded, there would be a huge fortune, but if I failed, I would have to pay with my life.

    Within a few seconds, I opened my eyes; it turned out my clone''s efficiency was far greater than mine. My presence is only making things harder instead of easier.

    "Kraf, are you dead? If you are, you can just tell me?" I asked mockingly, with a hint to fear hidden in my voice.

    A few seconds passed, and I did not do anything, which is not surprising; as the thing it is doing requires an immense amount of focus, it could spare even tinies bit to even respond to me.

    "It is fine if you don''t reply to me before in ten seconds, I will begin to attack," I said threateningly, but one could clearly feel the fear in my voice.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG

    Ten seconds passed, and as I had said, I have begun attacking through my shields; these are not only to protect and could be used for an attack too.

    Though these attacks are only for a show, they have been made only for a show. The moment I used my shields, they will be used for defense only; even these fake attacks are for defense.

    Though they are fake attacks, they are quite powerful; no one below Grandmaster could bear them, but despite their power, they are not doing anything against the branches. At first, they were able to make some scratches, but after time passed, they were not even able to do that, as the branches got strengthened by the energy.

    While I continued my fake attacks, I also kept track of everything; especially the massive energy its branches absorb, which is increasing over time.

    It affected the environment immediately; the vast prairie that was filled with verdant green and now turned brown and dried out as their lifeforce got sucked, and at the same time, the quality of the soul also decreased at an rming speed.

    If it had continued at such speed, it wouldn''t be long before the whole area turned into a wastnd, which would take decades and even centuries to recover.

    I wanted to stop it but could not; I did not have the power to stop it, but I would make sure the bastard would pay the price for what it was doing.

 Chapter 2921 Absorption II

    It took thirty-nine minutes for a stretch of a six-miles radius area to turn into the wastnd; its branches had absorbed nearly all the energy, and even now, it was squeezing in whatever had left.

    By the time it finishes in a minute or two, this ce will have the worst soil in the whole world, worse than even the desert.

    It is painful to watch a fertile, vibrant ce turning into a wastnd, but I watched and itched these images in my heart. So, I will make it remember when I punish this bastard.

    "Are you ready to die, Zaar?" said Kraf, with the same hollowness it had earlier. It still had the bloodline phantom behind it, and it had be impossibly clear.

    "You think you can kill me? Even an old snake couldn''t me when I had my shields out," I said confidently, looking at my shields.

    "Your shields are powerful, alright, but they are not powerful enough to stop me," it said back. "Many people have said that, but all of them have failed," I replied.

    "I will not," it said, and the branches moved.

    There are no thorns as I expected, but pressure; the branches are getting closer, wanting to squeeze my shields, and the physical force

    They are projecting through it is shocking, and it is increasing fast.

    I am scared out of my life seeing that because if it kept increasing this way, then it wouldn''t take long for it for the cracks to appear.

    I wanted to escape and could still do, but now the price would be much greater; those branches were not squeezing my shields tightly but also doing everything else, so I could not escape, including creating a very strong spatial lock.

    The lock is covering the vast area, the area where branches are spread, meaning I will have to put greater to escape now than I had before, but I am not escaping. If I wanted to, I would have; now, I have invested far too much to escape.

    Crack Crack Crack

    It did not take long for the cracks to appear; once they appeared, they began to spread fast; even the energies of all three boosts were not enough to stop them from spreading.

    "As I have told you, your little shields would not stop me from consuming you," it said, and the pressure of branches had increased further.

    "You have only cracked my shields, not broken them," I said through gritted teeth and poured every drop of my power into them, but it was not helping at all.

    It took them less than ten seconds for cracks to spread 50% of the shields, and despite increasing the defenses, they are spreading even faster than before.

    Soon they reach 75%, and a couple of seconds after that, they have crossed 90% and still spread faster before stopping at 99.99%, just a slight push, and they will break into pieces.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Now, what do you say?" asked Kraf mockingly. "Do you worse; my sword will meet your little branches when they came at me," I said as my sword appeared in my hand; I even covered it with zing silver fire.

    BANNNNG!

    "As you wish," said the Goatman and pushed into my shields; as it did, the shields sted into the pieces while I stumbled back as the hundreds of sharp pointy branches came at me.

    I was about to strike them when they suddenly stopped at an inch''s distance from the range of my sword.

    "You seemed quite confident, Zaar?" asked Kraf suddenly, and the fear from my face vanished. "Oh, you caught me," I said simply as a smile bloomed across my face.

    "I thought my acting was perfect, but it seemed it was not perfect enough," I added with a shake of my head, and the sword in my disappeared.

    "You are quite confident, despite facing the attack that could kill you," it said while the sharp branches moved an inch forward threateningly.

    "I am confident," I replied.

    "While this attack of yours is powerful, it will not do anything against me. It should be you who should be worried; the moment your little branches touch me, you will experience pain as you have never before," I dared.

    "You are bluffing! I have broken through your shields, and you have turned to bluff; face me like a real man, Zaar," challenged Kraf.

    "I am facing you like a man; it is you who is hesitating. Come at me, Kraf," I said with a toothy smile on my face; the smile was especially sweeter, seeing the burning rage in the Goatman''s eyes with faint hesitation.

    Sup Sup Sup

    "Since you want death so badly, I will give it to you, but let me tell you, it will be a painful death." "You will die, bit by bit, as I consume you," it said, and hundreds of sharp branches came at me from all sides; there was not a single ce through which I could escape, not I want to.

    The sharp branches came closer and closer to me till they were inches away from touching me; as they got closer, time slowed down to me, and I was them in detail, like never before.

    So, I was able to see how these branches had stopped the moment they touched my armor; the touch was so faint, there wasn''t even noise.

    "What? How?" It asked with a voice filled with utter shock.

    "You know, if you had attacked me with convectional moves you have used against the others, you would have easily saved your life; it would have been me who would have run away," I said softly.

    "You are powerful enough that I am no match against you; you might have even been able to break my shields with your regr moves, but you, an idiot, lost your mind in greed and ended up making the mistake of using this move, and that surrendered your life to me," I said to it.

    "You have only stopped my attack but are talking like you are a step away from killing me?" It asked, hearing that a small smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Am I not?" I asked, "No, you are not," it replied, and I smiled brighter while a shock appeared in its eyes, which turned into horror a momentter as it found out, it could move at all, nor could it use any energy.

    As I have said, I had no n to kill it, and nor I could have if it itself hadn''t provided me the opportunity.

    It had made a mistake when it released the branches and began to absorb the energies; when dealing with me, one shouldn''t reveal any gap, but it revealed hundreds.

    I could not target it with rose redemption; its defenses were too powerful, and for the same reason, my strings couldn''t wrap around it.

    It using this method provided me with a better opportunity than both of these methods.

    What I did is simple, I just released my energy around absorption points, which are none other than strings. It went directly inside it; while there were defenses, I did not have a problem avoiding them, considering it was sucking up a massive amount of energy, and I only mixed tiny of mine, camouged under them.

    Slowly, I was able to put a huge amount of my energy inside it, which then transformed back into the strings, and what happened after that did not need much imagination to guess.

 Chapter 2922 Dead

    I have it, but things are not simple as the other times; everything is connected. The branches that are prisoning me and also the ones which are spread over five hundred miles under the ground.

    If it had been just that, I would have been able to pull it inside me, but it is not all; the biggest obstacle is its bloodline. The phantom is still outside, resisting the pull. The Goat man also seemed to understand that, as horror disappeared from its eyes and mock appeared.

    ''It seemed like there was no other choice,'' I thought and sighed, and the next moment, a vast amount of energy began to flow out of me.

    These are nomon energies, but energies that made my strings, and they are spreading far and wide; I have to get my strings into everything; it is the only choice.

    My two clones and I worked together, so that we could work faster; we had to finish it as soon as possible. If I sensed something bad, it woulde to its rescue, so I needed to finish it before that happened.

    Doing this would have been much easier if I could make it recede its branches, the way I controlled its attacking toward me, but that way had been closed. Its bloodline had acted very quickly, closing all the weaknesses that I could exploit.

    Now, it could not move them, nor could I. The attack is locked, with both trying hard to gain control over them.

    Still, it is very dangerous for me; its bloodline is trying very hard to get control over these branches; the moment it does that, it will be game over for me because now, I don''t have my shields to defend against the attack of branches.

    I could not let that happen and pushed my clones and myself hard.

    Rustle Rustle Rustle

    Around two and half a minute passed when the branches began to move ever so slightly; seeing that, my expression couldn''t help but turn worse.

    It is gaining back its control over its attack, and I am stopping it, but I am losing battle; I have to finish this quickly, or it will be I who will be dying, not it.

    Another minute passed, and its control became even greater; the ball of branches had shrunk, and now, I could touch it with my hands and feet; most importantly, I was wrapped under the branch, and it was squeezing me with every second, the force growing bigger.

    If it continued, then within half a minute, these branches would squeeze me to the pulp; it is a very bad way to die, and I don''t want to die this way.

    Buzz!

    Twelve more seconds passed, and my defenses have reached near breaking point; when I finally heard the buzz, I was waiting to hear.

    The silver and green runes began toe out of me and begin spreading; seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief while branches squeezed me tighter with every second.

    For the past few minutes, I have been spreading my energy everywhere, to branches, as I have already spread inside it, but it is not enough; as the bloodline essence covers these very vines, and I have to spread it inside it before the runes coulde out, that is the condition.

    It would have been much easier if I were able to cut these branches from it, but if I had such strength, then I would have killed it directly rather than use such, risky borate ploy.

    The runes are spreading at an extremely fast speed, but I still wish they would spread faster; the bloodlines have seemed to have sensed the threat from the runes and now fighting back desperately, wing back power at a much greater speed, and it is making things harder for me.

    Crack Crack Crack

    Finally, the squeeze had be so tight that my bones began to break; first, it was the bone of my left hand, before it was right, then it was my legs and shoulders.

    I have kept my neck and legs very protected, but the pressure is piling on them very fast; I won''t be able to resist for long before the bones of my neck begin to break; it will be a very dangerous thing for me.

    Buzz!

    A few more seconds passed, and the bones of my head began to crack, and a faint crack began to appear on the bones of my neck when suddenly I rxed, and a momentter, I heard another buzzing sound as the runes lit up.

    Immediately, the bloodline stopped increasing pressure on me as now that the runes began to harness its power, it was fighting back with everything it got to stop it.

    It would have been better if it had loosened the branches, which are still squeezing me tight. It is painful and widening the cracks in my bones, but I will survive now that the force is not increasing.

    The trickle of bloodline essence began to flow inside me to my core; it was tens of times less than what the runes could harness when the Grimms were inside me. The core is their domain; no bloodline, no matter how powerful it is, could not put up much resistance; here, things are a little harder.

    Though the bloodline will lose, it has already started losing, despite fighting tooth and nail against it.

    The branches also slowly began to lose their hold on me; till now, they could not crack my bones anymore. The runes absorbed the bloodline essence contained in them, making them weak as the normal branches; within a minute, I broke out of them.

    The resistance from the bloodline got weaker and weaker till, after five minutes, there was barely any resistance, and now, my runes are sucking this purified bloodline essence at amazing speed; it won''t take more than ten minutes before the runes suck it try.

    I begin to make the preparations to escape; the moment it dies, the Grimms will know, and they wille at me in vengeance, which I am very sure won''t be able to survive without rescue.

    So, I want to escape before that because rescues could fail when attacking someone like an old Werewolf, who would need a single attack to kill me.

    With the space lock from the branches vanishing, I did not feel any resistance when the teleportation formation came out. I did not activate it, just brought it out, the moment I activate it, it would form the connection with the other end, and I will step through it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This is the n, and I will have to execute it perfectly.

    Soon, there were only a few seconds of bloodline essence remained in it; the moment my runes sucked it, it would die, and I will escape.

    Seconds passed, and finally, thest drop of essence sucked into my runes, and immediately, I could see the change appearing on the faces of all Grimms; they knew its dead.

    That very second activated the teleportation formation, which opened a gate a momentter, and I moved my leg into it when I suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 2923 Green Wave

    Buzz Rip!

    Two things happened when I moved my leg to step into the teleportation formation; the first one I am quite familiar with, as it had happened so many times.

    My core had released the strengthening energies into my runes; an extremely thick strengthening energy, like the one I have never experienced before, filled with a unique vibrancy I have sensed very few times in the bloodlines of the Grimm, but it is not the thing that had shocked me.

    What shocked me was the second thing, a pulsing beat of dense energy that came out from me.

    The mysterious tree released a dense pulse of energy; it came out of me suddenly and seeped into branches that were nearly state of copse; it had revitalized them instantly.

    I could see the energy spreading into them, revitalizing them; it was so sudden and shocking that I wanted to watch but could not as I had sensed the first Grimm appearing, and it was powerful that I did not want to stay even second more, and I didn''t.

    I immediately stepped into the teleportation formation, leaving the roaring Grimm and my curiosity behind; I would investigate what happened when I reached the safety of the pyramid.

    Step!

    I controlled myself and stepped into the formation and reached the other end a secondter, only them; I was able to heave a sigh of relief and looked up, only to see Lord Whitmore and Lord Hern looking at my shock.

    I opened my mouth to greet them, but I stopped suddenly as I saw something on the screen that shocked me greatly.

    On the screen in front of me, I saw the dead prairieing back to a rife; a wave of green was spreading through it, turning the dead wastnd into a prairie that greener than before.

    The dry whitish soil began to turn rich brown, and driedkes began to fill with water.

    It was not just me who got shocked; even the Hagra, the Bullman who hade to kill me, got shocked by the sudden changes that began to ur out of sudden. It remained on its spot for a couple of seconds before flew toward the ce where I had killed Wood Horn Goatman.

    It took two seconds to reach there and see the domain covering it breaking up; it just waved its hand, and the broken domain disappeared, revealing what was inside.

    Seeing the scene, the Bullman shook; it was not just Bullman but also Lord Whitmore and Lord Hern.

    Sigh!

    I sighed as I saw the ball made of thousands of withered branches; it is not withered branches that are shocking, but what is inside them.

    A withered Goatman is standing tall with horror on its face; it looked so real that one would shutter; it is in perfect state, aside from the small hole in its stomach from where I had pulled out the essence rose right before leaving.

    "ZAAR, I WILL KILL YOU!"

    Roared the Bullman in the sky loudly; it roared was powerful that it crushed the clouds, and the ball of withered branches and Grimm copsed into the dust, which scattered across the prairie by the gales.

    It had been a long while since I had left the proof, probably the first time since I became Emperor.

    The effect of what I did is huge, as I have not simply killed the Grimms but sucked it dry, which is far worse than simply killing, cruel by even the standard of Grimms.

    I left it intentionally, there were many things to fear, but now there are not. Though there are still a few Grimms who could kill me, I do not fear their extreme targeting, which they are doing to me and other Grand Lords.

    Me revealing it create a powerful phycological effect.

    Still, I was a little confused; when I left, the pulse from the mysterious tree had made the branches vibrant, but a momentter, they withered again.

    It seemed to have a temporary effect on the energy; it was likely used by the energy as a channel to transfer the energy into the prairie; the moment all the energy left it, it returned to its withered form.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I sat down on the chair and closed my eyes; a momentter, I appeared in my core in front of a mysterious tree, which had grown even bigger and now, it is releasing an immense amount of growth energy, which I began to control and divert it toward the specific nts in required volumes.

    ''What are you?'' I asked to mysterious tree; it consumed the Grimm''s purified bloodlines and converted it into growth energy and now, sending a pulse of energy, which had growth energy among a few different things, which turned the whole prairie vibrant again in a matter of few seconds.

    I wanted an answer, but asking the tree would not get me, so I focused on the important things.

    The strengthening energy and growth energy both of them havee at me in a great amount, and most importantly, they are even more potent than I had expected them to be.

    With the bloodline being a green element, I knew it would give me a huge boost, but I still underestimated the power of the boost.

    My strength is increasing like crazy, faster than any boost had increased, even faster than when I reached the Grandmaster ss. I can''t imagine how powerful I would be when I finished digesting it, but I am ecstatic, especially when I think about how unexpected this harvest was.

    Kraf was powerful and above my grade; I would have never been able to kill it if it had stuck to its conventional moves.

    Hell, it would have me, who would have needed to run away when it began to attack with its most powerful attack, but the bastard had to use this strange attack to consume me.

    It ended up dying by my hand and giving a huge boost in return, which I am now going to use to kill even more of its kind.

    The strengthening boost has made me happy, but growth energy had me even happier; it is on apletely different level that now, I targeting more than twice the number of nts with growth energy that I had previously nned to do, and with the way they are growing; I might have some growth energy to spare, for few more nts.

    Seeing them growing at absurd speed, I couldn''t help but feel happy, but a momentter, a sadness couldn''t envelop me for a brief moment.

    With the way I am killing the Grand Lords, it might not take long to collect all the general resources I need for the next breakthrough.

    For important resources, I will have to scourge the dangerous ruins, but even if I collect them, betting my life, I might not need to use them for years.

    The more I study, the more I realize how difficult it is to create the inheritance of my final breakthrough; I already felt it might take years, but now, I feel like it might take decades; even a miracle wouldn''t be enough to shorten time to months.

    I shook my head of the mncholic thoughts and focused more on the growing energy, creating a few more streams of it for the nts from down the list.

 Chapter 2924 Any Price

    "It killed three Grand Lords, three," "In the centuries, no Grand Lord died, and now in less than a week, it had killed three," said Old Werewolf and looked across the table, especially at the three empty seats of the Grand Lord, that died.

    "I want it dead; I don''t care about the price, as long as it is dead; I will pay it," he said, and by the time thest word came out, his voice was barely louder than a whisper.

    "It had killed our people, but I still do not think it is much of the treat," said Shael, the Foxmwomen, the head of intelligence. "Several of us have the power to kill it; the only reason we are not because we have been held back by those human bastards," she added.

    "I am asking for an answer, Shael, not stating the obvious," barked Old Werewolf, and the Foxwomen shuddered. "Apologies, my lord; I am just saying he is not a big threat; we just need to wait for a little till the exalted finishes making the potion; after that, we will have no need to fear it or any other human,"

    "We might even be able to finish them before that; our elites inside that thing and outside are making good progress; it won''t be long before they join us, and with them, we might not even need the aid of exalted to finish off the humans," said Foxwomen, but instead of being satisfied by her answer, anger grew in old werewolves eyes.

    "You think humans won''t have their elites?" It asked back, making the Foxwomen shudder even more. "I want something concrete to kill Zaar and the rest of the humans; I will be very happy if we are able to do it without the aid of the exalted," he said and looked around before its eyes stopped on the projection of an old snake.

    "Old snake, tell me you have something?" asked the old Werewolf; "I am making good progress; once I am done, Zaar will not be a problem, and then, killing the rest of humans with my red-devil wouldn''t be a problem," replied old snake.

    Finally, the expressions of the old snake had calmed down a little.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I hope you have in mind that Zaar has immunity against your curses," reminded the Old Werewolf; hearing that zing greed couldn''t help sh in the old snake''s eyes for a fraction of a second before disappearing, but even through the projection Rhaek had noticed it.

    Its own eyes shed coldly seeing that, but that sh was invisible; he only needed these people till the defeat and death of humans powerhouses; once they died, he would kill every one of these bastards who had remained, including the old snake, who is most dangerous among them all.

    The only Grand Lords he needs will be from Golden Fire Tribe; the exalted had the same opinion.

    "Against this one Zaar will not have any immunity against," said Old Snake, and the Rhaek nodded. "Kill it; I will reward you with the thing that you desire," he said, and the eyes of the old snake shone with a visible yearning.

    "You will not be disappointed," said the old snake and bowed.

    ¡­

    "With Kraf dead, the pressure on us had reduced a lot," said Lady Ang sitting across from me. "I wish we had the abilities like the young Michael; winning this war wouldn''t have been a problem," joked Patriarch Bradford, which lighted up the mood on the table.

    "Killing Kraf was just dumb luck; it had made a mistake which I seized," I replied. "It is not dumb luck, but the battle; no difficult victoryes without a little help from luck," said Matron Mavis, to that I could only smile.

    Most of the battles have ended; currently, only Lady Vivian, Lord Singh, and Ss Bishop are fighting.

    "This is the third Grimms you have killed Michael; the Grimms wanted you dead before and were willing to pay a high price, but now that you are killing Kraf, they will not even hesitate to sacrifice one of them to kill you," said Elder Lord, and other Grand Lords nodded at that.

    It is a no-brainer; till now all the Grand Lords I have killed were new, but now I have killed an old Grand Lord, who was quite powerful, the Grimms wouldn''t take it lying down.

    They will now try harder than before, and Elder Lord said, won''t hesitate to sacrifice their own if it meant killing me. It wouldn''t have been possible before, but now that Rhaek hold on the power had strengthened, it could even force a Grand Lord to do such a thing.

    Though I do not regret what I have done, it is war and I have to kill the enemy, if I did not do anything fearing the consequences, I would let myself down and my race.

    ¡­

    Three days passed since I killed Kraf, and now, I am standing by the door with Grandmaster Salvador, Grandmistress Charline and Marina.

    We are staring at the huge circr formation and centre of which is small pool of ck, enough for one person to dip into.

    "I have not thought I will be able to seed," he said softly, "But you did," I replied, looking at the pool. It is the thing I designed after reading about it in book, but it was beyond me to create it.

    It needed alchemy skill, which I don''t have, and truly, I had not thought, Grandmaster Salvador would aplish that too given the difficulty.

    This is something only the greatest alchemist we have should be able to aplish, but she in that thing. So, I had to depend on Grandmaster Salvador.

    It is good thing he seeded because cost of the failure would have too high; that small ck pond made of Grand Lord ss resources, which include metal essence fruit, a couple of stainless lotuses and other extremely precious Grand Lord ss resources.

    "You should all leave, we don''t know when she wille; it might take hours or even days," I said, they nodded and disappeared, my projection too left the hall, leaving Grandmaster Salvador alone, with his greatest creation.

    Buzz!

    It was fifteen hours before I received a message I was hoping to get and immediately, a teleportation formation appeared beneath my feet and I disappeared.

    A secondter, I appeared the huge alchemical hall. She had appeared with her real body and talking with Grandmaster Salvador.

    "We should begin, Matron, we do not have much time," I said and the old woman nodded and walked toward the pond; while she was walking, Grandmistress Charline and Marina walked through the teleportation formation, with their real bodies.

    Marina still had herself covered in mist, but unlike before, she now had her eyes visible.

    As I have said, we all are dealing the threat of Grimms in our own way; the biggest threat is Rhaek and only Matron is contend against it and for that, she needs to be strong, especially now when it was getting stronger;pare to it, Matron is barely making any progress.

    So, I have used what little time I have on this method, which I have first created for jill and made changes to suit Matron Mavis.

    She reached the ck pool and all the clothes on her body vanished as she stepped inside the pool, beforepletely submerging inside it, that we could not see her in the pool of ck tar.

    "Matron, charge the formation," I said to her and stepped back; despite creating enough distance between me and the formation and with me, others did the same.

    A momentter, a horrifying aura spread into the alchemical hall as the abyssal fire of matron mavis came out and began filling the runes.

    I knew the difference between our power, but despite that, I couldn''t help but shudder head to toe, sensing the might of abyssal fire, which could turn me into ashes within a few seconds.

    I enveloped three of them in a mini-domain; the aura was too powerful, especially for Grandmaster Salvador and Charline; Marina fared better despite being at a lower level, due to her unique body.

    The abyssal fire spread across all the runes, and the moment it did, the ck tar pool lit up gently like a moon, casting a gentle ck light across the hall.

    "Grandmistress remember, you have to circte the energy ording to the route that appeared inside you," I said to her; I had my seed inside her.

    I had asked her, as it was the only way I could better develop the formation; thankfully, she did decline. In front of the threat of Grimm, no secret matters as long it gives them strength; these old Grand Lords, are willing to reveal every secret they have.

    I waved my hand and immediately, her meta-scan of matron appeared in front of me; I have already asked for her permission for it, and she did not decline.

    Everyone in this room had theplete trust of the Grand Lords, including Marina.

 Chapter 2925 Nine Days

    It had been nine days since I came back, but it felt like nine months, considering how I was working and fighting nearly all the time, working mostly.

    Fighting had slowed down for me, especially after I had killed Kraf; the Grimm had changed the strategy, and now, most of the battle was being fought in the groups. Where there would be at least two Grimms from the old coven, the powerful ones, that even I needed to be extremely careful of.

    Still, I am fighting and working, and soon, I will need to kill a Grand Lord again, the bloodline; it has be a necessity with the way I am spending resources on the Grand Lords.

    It is not only Matron Mavis using my methods, but also other Grand Lords; Patriarch Bradford, Lady Ang, and Elder Lord, all of them had gone through the first round, and Grandmaster Salvador and other alchemists had already begun the preparation for the second round.

    They continuedly to need to go through rounds of treatments to make big improvements.

    My methods are working better than any of them had imagined; it had thoroughly impressed them. It might sound like overconfidence, but I never doubted them not working.

    I had all the data and resources and only needed to create suitable methods for them; it also helped; there is also untapped potential in their bodies through the slow growth over the centuries, which my methods were able to bring out.

    The methods worked, but they brought their own problems; my huge catch of resources, which I had umted after killing several of the Grimm Grand Lord, dwindling fast; more than half of it had gone, and the rest would also disappear in a week if I did not kill any Grimm Grand Lord with the bloodline.

    I really hope I do because if I do not, then I might need to use the resources that I had kept for myself; I really don''t want to touch them.

    They are my breakthrough resources, and I need them in hand; even though it might take years before I can use them, but still I like to have them on my hands as things could change at any time and who knows, I might be able to make a breakthrough, much sooner than I had imagined.

    I shook my head at that and focused on the book in front of me.

    I had once again stuck in a curse; I picked the book on inheritance, helping clone two, who had been working on the inheritance, or rather studying the books, that we had brought out from them. Some of them are really hard to understand, and even with its analytical mind, my clone needed hours or even days to understand.

    While reading, I sometimes would look at the screens, especially at one screen where one of the biggest battles being fought; seven of our Grand Lords were fighting against twelve Grimm Grand Lords.

    It is a destructive battle, which might seem chaotic with Grand Lords are moving around, but it is highly disciplined, where both parties work together in teamwork to kill each other.

    I had been a part of such a battle two days ago, and it was horrifying, as unlike the Grimms trying to kill every human, all the Grimms were focused on killing me, with their attacks powerful enough to vaporize me an instant;

    I have nearly died a couple of times at the hands of that bastard Foxwomen; it was hell-bent on killing me, and if it nor Lady Ang protecting me, I wouldn''t have been able to return to the pyramid safely.

    "It was really quite a battle," I muttered as I focused hard on the problem I was facing.

    Nothing seems to be easy these days, and even understanding things inside these books have be difficult. There used to be a time when nothing seemed to be stump me, but that time feels like ages.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is nothing surprising that the problems are stumping me, as these books are notmon, but the thing that will help me create an inheritance that would rival an inheritance of Primary II and let me understand Primary III, which I couldn''t make any sense of, which is extremely frustrating.

    It is not like I could ask for anyone''s help; even Lady Ang won''t be able to help me, while she is a Grandmaster of runes with vast knowledge and hundreds of years of experience, her expertise in a different stream of runology.

    The only person that could help me was my predecessor, but she had left the world thousands of years ago.

    I think there is one more person who could help me, the librarian of Hermes Library and the collection of the library, but I don''t have time to go there; I am needed here and need to join the battle at any second; my unavability could have huge consequences, as big as losing the war.

    Not to mention, I only have one chance to solve it, and I do not haveplete confidence. I had that a few days ago, but the more I think about it, the more I am not ready; it may be my nerves talking or just the truth.

    Still, the important thing is I could not go to Hermes Library; it would have been one thing if it had the thing which could let us win the war, but it did not.

    If we had a few years, it might be with the knowledge it contains, but not in a few months, in which the war will end.

    Two hours and seventeen minutes passed outside when the huge battle above the thing ended; nobody was dead, to the anger of both races.

    ?

    They just retreated to rest and heal their wounds and wille back to fight a battle.

    As I looked at the battle of the Grand Lords, I felt like it was a battle of might as well as endurance. The Grand Lord is barely getting any rest, especially the humans; we have fewer numbers than bastard Grimms, which they take full advantage of by attacking us constantly.

    If they continue with this strategy, sooner orter, it will bear fruit, and the Grimms know that.

    Buzz!

    "Lord Zaar, pleasee to the infirmary," said Lord Whitmore as his projection appeared in front of me. "Ok," I said as I opened my eyes, and a formation appeared beneath my feet, and I disappeared a momentter.

    As I appeared a momentter, the information flowed into my mind with seeds, and immediately; I turned into Patriarch Bradford, who seemed fine, but if one looks closely, one will see his skin a lot drier than before.

    It was just a faint glimpse of the dangerous storm he was fighting inside him.

    "It seemed like you have received quite an attack," I said as the strings released from my hand; the injury was bad, but now bad enough for me to summon the coffin; the string enough will do the job.

    "It''s that bastard Rraln; it had attacked me with a powerful attack with a powerful attack, it had never used before," replied patriarch, and immediately, the recording of the battle in my core rewind till it found the powerful attack from Rock Chimpman, that hit patriarch.

    "It was a powerful attack indeed," I affirmed a secondter, an attack that would have sted me to the pieces.

 Chapter 2926 Rain

    "You all are good; I don''t think there are any problems," I said as I finished looking through their meta-scans. "Thank you, Lord Zaar," replied Supreme Commander before disappearing with the rest.

    I did not remain in the infirmary for long before going back home.

    My sister will being from school in a few minutes, and I will spend at least half an hour with her and my father.

    She also picked up a bad habit; she had started taking Nero to school, and while the monsters aren''t allowed, they made exceptions for Nero.

    Not because he is cute but also because he is my monster, and it also helps that Nero is extremely good with children; it helps a lot to keep their minds off the horrific war that is being fought outside.

    I am also relieved, with Nero, no matter what Grimms tried, they will not be able to do anything to her.

    Soon, it was evening, as usual, I was working when my body shook suddenly for no reason, and all the hair on my stood up. Seeing that, my expression turned serious, and I began to scan my body rigorously, but even after a few minutes and looking through every inch, I did not find anything.

    I looked around, checked on the people I love, and found everything and even looked at my mother''s soulmp; it is too burning vigorously.

    I did not find anything amiss in the battles, even though I stared at them for more than ten minutes.

    Seeing there was nothing amiss, I calmed my jittery feelings and focused back on the work; it took me a little while to focus back, but as I did, I gotpletely lost in it.

    I have made huge progress on the curse; if it continues as this, it won''t be long before I find the way to extract this cure.

    I might be even able to do it before the month is even over; that would be a great thing. As useful or not, I want to focus back on my work as soon as possible.

    Soon, it was night.

    I had dinner with Marina and a quicky before we went back to work; I was in Marina''sb with my eyes closed while she practiced on the faux body.

    She had made great progress in a matter of days; earlier, she told me if she continued to progress at such speed, then in a week to ten days, she would be ready to work on an actual patient.

    This is great news, as I had thought she would need at least a month before she has confidence in that.

    It seemed like I shouldn''t underestimate my girlfriend.

    Buzz!

    It was around mid-night when my halowatch buzzed before the projection of the Supreme Commander appeared in front of me.

    "Lord Zaar, we have sensed the presence of the old snake and Anrd," said Supreme Commander. "I will be there immediately," I said, and the formation appeared beneath my feet.

    "Be careful; both of them had not appeared on the battlefield since they fought youst time; old snake might havee prepared," said Marina worriedly as she appeared in front of me.

    "That I have no doubt," I said and kissed her lips; the kiss onlysted for a second before I pulled back unwillingly, and formation buzzed, taking me to the centralmand.

    "Where has it appeared?" I asked as I appeared in the centralmand. "Above the homer forest," she replied. "I will be going them," I said.

    "You should be careful, Lord Zaar; old snake and Anrd have taken a break of more than a week to appear; it is clear that they had prepared something for you," she cautioned.

    It is clear from her expressions that she did not want to send me to fight the old snake and its pet, but there was no choice, as I could neutralize the attacks from the old snake. The others could not deal with, especially against that horrifying curse red devil, which even I could extract in a day or two.

    "I will be careful," I assured, and the formation under my feat took me out of the Pyramid.

    A momentter, I appeared above the homer forest amidst torrential rain; it crashed on my armor without doing anything. I looked around for a second before flying straight.

    I have already sensed the Grimms; they are not far, and I would only need a few seconds to reach them. Three and half secondster, I stopped, where the rain was even more furious.

    "Old snake," I said, and for a second, nothing had happened. "Zaar," greeted the old snake as it became visible, and beside it, its pet Anrd, the Bronze Tusk Elephantman.

    There seemed to be something different about it, something very threatening; thest time when I was against it, I did not get such a powerful feeling of threat.

    "You have been out for more than a week; I miss you," I said with a smile, surprising them a little before they were able to control their emotions.

    "We missed you too, Zaar, which is why we have spent working on working on something, that will keep you with us forever," said the old snake, shing a simr smile on my face, but it looked dangerous, not sweet.

    "I am d to hear that; I hope it is something good; thest three times had been disappointing," I said to it; hearing that, its eyes couldn''t help but sh in anger for a fraction of a second before it turned to normal.

    "Oh, don''t worry, Zaar; this time, not even body will leave this ce," said Old snake, grinningly, "Now, that''s the spirit," I said as I grinned back.

    "Force of Bronze!" shouted Anrd, and the horrifying level of aura burst out of its body; it released all its aura with no intention of holding anything.

    As it released its aura, a huge bloodline phantom formed behind it before it merged back into its body, consolidating its aura further.

    "This time, you will not be able to run away, Zaar!" said Anrd; I barely nced at it, as all my focus was on the old snake, and it released its powerful aura. If this had been a fighting aura instead of a curse, I would have tucked my tail between my legs and run away.

    "Fire of Ghal!" said the old snake slowly, and ckish blue fire appeared in its hand, and it ced that fore into the back of Anrd.

    As the fire touched its body, it spread over it and mixed with its bronze aura, bing even more powerful that I was barely able to hold back a shudder seeing now.

    "Bring out shields, Zaar, because even they will not be able to save you," roared Anrd and came at me with each of its steps, cracking the air and creating ripples of space.

    Even the torrential rain did not dare to touch it, always staying hundreds of meters away from it.

    I did not do anything, and even now, I have only nced at it while most of my focus is on the old snake.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is the real enemy, while Anrd is just a pet.

 Chapter 2927 Cursed Leaves

    It reached a hundred meters ahead of me, and I focused on it from the old snake; my expression turned serious, and the power of all three bursts began to flow through my veins.

    "Die, Zaar!"

    It screamed as it appeared in front of me and screamed loudly as it brought down its Warhammer at me and received a big surprise when it saw my great sword appearing in my hand and I swinging toward it.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, creating a shockwave powerful enough that it destroyed the clouds above and the forest down; within a second, the hale disappeared, and the moonlight shone on us.

    ''Fuck, its powerful!'' I cursed inside me as I took a step back while stopping myself from vomiting, as it looked at me with shock.

    I had thought with me consuming the Wood Horn Goatman and getting that huge green boost, I might be able to fight against it head-on, but I forgot the bastard is the physical type, which is always hard for me to deal with.

    "How can you be this strong?" it asked in shock, "I was always strong; I was only using you to test the strength of my shields," I replied mockingly.

    "You have only countered a single attack and already talking; tell than to me when you have done a few thousand," it said and attacked at even greater power.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNG

    Its hammer came down at me, and I have countered again, but it was just the beginning of the storm of attacks that began toe at me one after another, shaking me to my internals.

    The attacks of the bastard seemed stronger than before; the ckish-blue curse fire covering it, also stronger than thest time, seemed to be especially potent against my energy.

    Though, it had been crushed and swallowed the same as other curse energies that came at me.

    It is physical aspect of the attack that is giving me stress, injuring me with every attack. I had circted the healing energies inside me while, at the same time, my clones were making live changes in my armor to better deal with its mighty attacks.

    The sh of attacks is bringing great destruction around me. The clouds vanished; I could not see them, and so was the forest; they were destroyed, and the more we fought, the more destruction followed.

    While I am fighting, I have never let go of my eyes from the old snake; it is still standing in its ce with a light smile hanging on its face. It is giving me a very bad feeling, but there is nothing I can do; I could try to attack it, but it will not do much.

    My current strength of mine is not enough to do anything; it could easily counter them or dodge; its defensive methods are best among the Grimms.

    The rose redemption and also strings are also useless against it, given the number of invisible defenses of various types it had cast around itself.

    I would not have been this fearful if it hade to attack me with this giant bastard, but it is staying in one ce with that hateful smile on its face, doing something unknown, which is very dangerous for me.

    A minute had passed, and we exchanged over a thousand attacks; it was suppressing me, but I wasn''t able to do anything other than that; I was able to defend against it with minimal injuries.

    CLANNNG!

    Once again, our weapons shed, and I readied myself to face another when it retreated and appeared beside the old snake while I put down my sword.

    p p p

    "Good, very good, you have once again impressed me, Zaar," said the old snake and pped with its bone hands.

    "Well, it seemed like I have done really good to make a monster like you p," I said back dryly, but it did not seem to faze; instead smile on its face had be wider.

    "You have, and I hope, you will deal with the next attack with the same ease," It said and, once again, ced a hand on its back; all the remaining ck-blue fiery curse disappeared, but he did not remove his hands.

    "This is a curse I have not used in a century; I wonder how it will fare against you," it said, and a strange dense aura burst out of its body.

    "Treant of Vasdaer!" It shouted, and sickly green smoke came out of its hand and enveloped the Anrd before transforming into the treant with sharp blood-red leaves and sickly green bark.

    "I hope you survive it; there is one more curse I want to try on you," It said and removed its hand from the Anrd armor, and immediately, it came at me, shaking the space with every step it took.

    I am more focused on the threat which is enveloping it; it is a curse and not a normal curse.

    Anrd is feeding it its energy, and it is consuming it and sending it to those blood-red leaves, which are getting more realistic every moment and also sharper, and I am sure it is not the only thing it is providing it.

    "Die, you bastard!" shouted Andr as it appeared in front of me and swung down its Warhammer, seeing that I also swung my great sword up.

    CLANNNG

    Its sword shed against me, and my eyes couldn''t help but widen; its attack is powerful as I expected, bearing 20% more physical might, and with it came to a very powerful curse energy, which is what shocked me. The curse is different, and I immediately knew what is different about it the moment thousands of refiners began to break it.

    The bastard is very smart.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    While I was shocked and getting a step back to manage the momentum, I got another surprise, the three most realistic leaves came at me like darts and pierced through my body; my armor was only able to stop them for a fraction of a second before they were able to pierce through me.

    The moment they, the eyes of the old snake, lighted up blindingly with greed and hope, but it controlled its emotions before it could see.

    Though I caught it.

    "So, something could go through that damn armor of yours," said Andr with augh and brough down its hammer at me again.

    CLANNNG

    Once again, its powerful might shed against my sword, and I defended it, but like before, I couldn''t properly defend against it.

    Ting Puch Puch¡­

    This time, it was five leaves that came to me; aside from the one which came at my face that I had repelled, the other four had pieces through my body.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNGn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Which made the smile on its face even bigger, and it came at me with another attack and then another without stopping.

    Ting Ting Puch Puch¡­

    With the attack came leaves, and they began through my body, that within a minute, thousands of blood-red leaves pierced through me, painting my whole body red.

    The blood could be seen flowing through the wounds, which are healing extremely slowly, and it is not the only thing the cursed leaves are doing.

 Chapter 2928 Burn I

    CLANNNG

    Once again, its Warhammer came down at me, bringing another flurry of blood-red leaved crashed into my body, tearing apart already torn skin and thecerating pain that felt all over my body.

    Not to mention the energy colder than ice they released through my body, wanting to freeze from the inside out.

    It is a truly dangerous curse.

    "Anrd,e back; if you keep attacking it like that, our human friend will not be able to bear it," said the old snake, and the Bronze Elephantman stopped and went back to it.

    "Don''t overestimate me, old snake; this curse of yours won''t be able to kill me," I said to it, to that old snake smiled. "That I have no doubt about; if killing you had been this easy, I would have done that the first time I had fought you," it said, not sounding angry at all when talking about the past failures.

    "It''s good you understand that," I said.

    Tap!

    "Yes, I understand it clearly," said the old snake and tapped on the space gently; as it did, its realized domain began to materialize.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I did not try to escape, if I wanted to, I could escape any time, and it is not a time to do that, especially before achieving the endgame, which both old snake and I have; as for who will seed, one could not tell.

    "Now that the domain has enveloped you, I will reveal my card; I have specially prepared it to kill you," said the old snake while Anrd, besides deactivated its bloodline armor, revealing its body.

    It is a very dangerous thing to do.

    It is armor that protects the body inside no matter how strong it is; it is still frailpared to the armor.

    I have heard no Grimm Grand Lords are in front of each other without armor; they always have it active when they are in thepany of another Grand Lord.

    Anrd is really its pet, as no other Grimm Grand Lord would do such a thing.

    "Marks of Haedasr!" shouted the old snake and ced its hand on the back of Andr, and immediately, a dense formation of geometric lines and Grimm scrip appeared. It is extremelyplex that I, who have a rudimentary understanding of Grimm script, could tell from head to tail.

    Still seeing the script, my eyes couldn''t help but widen because this script had not appeared when it ced its hand, as Grimm wanted me to believe.

    I have worked on such things in the project long enough to know that the formation has been carved on it before, and looking at how hard it is trying to stop my soul sense from sensing the true nature of it, I could guess the ink is made of extremely precious material.

    I am right; the moment my soul sense with rule-bending power touched it, I felt the power of ink, which was powerful enough to raise all the hair on my body.

    As the scrip appeared, a curse white as snow appeared in its hand and began to fill the ck runes, turning them while, and soon, the geometric lines and scrip inside all turned while like a death.

    p!

    "Now die in peace, Zaar; I promise you, I will take good care of your body till I assimte it into me," It said and pped on the back of the Anrd, and the formation lit, and with it, the bloodline armor appeared on its body, and it came at me.

    The moment it took a step, my eyes couldn''t help but widen in horror, and it began to charge the formation on its end, too, and the thing it was using its life force.

    The Grimms do not do that unless they are in very desperate straight; burning life force is a serious affair for both humans and Grimms. It could take them days to years to recover from the damage, and not to mention; some people never be able to recover from it as their potential gets destroyed.

    I have been burning my essence since before the Tyrant ss, and I know how careful I had been; many times, I hade close to destroying potential.

    Though, it is the best risk I have ever taken; if I had not started burning my essence, I would have never survived the danger; I faced in the Emperor stage.

    It is not only burning its essence but burning in it a pulling power from what I could tell; as at such, even with vigorous essence that is natural Grimms and aid of bloodlines, it still wouldn''t be able to sustain the formation for more than a minute, before it begins to damage potential; that even bloodline might be able to help it recover.

    "Die, human!"

    It shouted as it appeared in front of me in a fraction of a second, much faster than I had anticipated before raising its Warhammer up in the air and bringing it down with full might.

    As it, the runes, which now had turned half white-half red, released a thick pink mist, that seeing it, my whole body shuddered now that thick mist flowed into its arms before covering its Warhammer, making it look like a weapon of death.

    I did not think even about countering the attack; my sword had disappeared while I watched the attacking down at me.

    CLANNNNNG!

    Its Warhammer was just a meter ahead of me when it crashed into my invisible shields, lighting them like blinding sun, while my eyes went wide as I felt the impact.

    There is no way I could have defended this attack before consuming the bloodline essence of the Wood Horn Goatman and getting that big boost.

    This boost is the only thing that saved my shields from cracking; they would have even if I had burned my essence.

    "Not cracked!" said Anrd, and there was a surprise on its face and the face of the old snake but no disappointment. The smile on the old snake''s face returned, and it seemed to be brighter than before.

    "Good, very good; it would have been a disappointment if these amazing shields of yours had been sted to pieces in a single attack," said the old snake, and the next moment, something surprising happened.

    The Warhammer of Arnd disappeared and ced its two huge hands on my shield with a crazed looked in its eyes, and a moment after that, the Grimm script covering its body became blinding and to slide across its body and flowed into my shield.

    They flowed toward my shields as they came out of it, and I wanted to destroy them, but that would be difficult, given the power of runes.

    So, I let them cover my shields till theypletely flowed out of it and covered my whole shield.

    Now, the only point connecting the runes and Grimms is where it is sticking its hand, through which it is still pouring out an immense amount of life essence into the runes.

    "I had thought you would resist, but you did not, which is good, as now this overconfidence of your will be your death," said the old snake, and its eyes turned cold, filled with such cruelty that I have not seen in any Grimm and the first time since the battle began, I wanted to escape.

 Chapter 2929 Burn II

    "Burn!"

    Said the old snake, and to my surprise and the great shock of the Anrd, another formation appeared from its skin; it was blood-red and much denser in the script.

    "Ahhhhhh¡­."

    As it appeared, it glowed in a bloody red light as it began to harness life-essence in a huge amount making Anrd scream in agony, but the old snake did seem to care about that, as it moved its fingers and formation glowed brighter, harnessing even more life-essence from the Grimm.

    Anrd wanted to resist it, but it seemed to have been immobilized, bing nothing more than a source from which it could draw the life-essence to power up the Grimm script covering my shields.

    I was shocked seeing what was happening; one-second Anrd was a Grand Lord ss powerhouse which is willing to burn its life essence to power up the old snakes formation, and the next second, it had be an unwilling source of life energy for the old snake.

    The thing that shocked me is not old snake harvesting from unwilling Grimm, it is not beneath the Grimm to do that, but it is doing it to another Grand Lord ss powerhouse.

    Grand Lords are not simple Masters or Grandmasters; they are Grand Lords, the limited powerhouses that very few are produced through millennia. Each one is precious, and a lost single one is a great loss to each race, but here, old snake is burning one for its life essence.

    I knew the Grimms would be willing to sacrifice even Grand Lord to kill me, but I never thought they would actually do it in a literal sense.

    Not to mention, no Grimm would let that happen, but Anrd was different; it had trusted the old snake too much that it had be its pet, and now, it is getting sacrificed for the purpose of its master.

    Though it did not seem willing for it, it was not that it mattered with the preparations the old snake had made.

    Barely a few seconds passed since the harvest of the blood-essence began when the coppery mist began toe out of the body of Anrd.

    ROAARRRR!

    The mist transformed into a bloodline phantom, and it seemed livid as it roared, and immediately the harvest of life essence began to slow down, and I could see a visible relief appear on the Arnd''s face.

    "Mighty bloodline, I have made enough preparation that even you wouldn''t be able to stop me from getting what I want," said the old snake with a hint of mockery as another formation appeared from under the skin of Anrd, and it is gold in color and looked like it is carved from the melted cold.

    The golden formation had activated, and for a couple of seconds, nothing had happened, but soon, the phantom began to fade slowly, and the speed of harvest began to pick up.

    ''A Genius!'' I couldn''t help but exim in my mind what it had done now was simply amazing, and I didn''t think anyone other than old snake and me could achieve such a thing.

    I called it a genius because it was able to do it without rule-bending power, which is ten times a hundred times more difficult.

    The old snake could not achieve such a thing in a matter of days; it had toy the formation deeply inside it and let it secretly umte the power slowly and be part of Grimm that even bloodline begin to consider it a part of the body, only this way could the formation iste within the formation.

    Which means the old snakeid the formation a long time ago, even before it became a Grand Lord or awakened its bloodline.

    It is quite a gamble, but one that seeded and giving the old snake a battery from which it could use a massive amount of life essence to use necessary times like this.

    "I have seen many heartless Grimms, but not one such as you," I said, "Though, I am impressed by istion formation; I don''t think anyone other than you in the Grimms race had the capability of imprinting suchplex formation in another Grimm," I praised and it is genuine.

    "Thank you, it feels good to be praised by a fellow schr," said the old snake with the faint bow.

    "How long ago have to imprint the formation inside it; it should be at least three centuries ago before it became a Grand Lord," I said, and a faint surprise appeared on its face before that turned into a bright smile.

    "Three hundred and sixty-seven years ago, when he was just an Emperor," He replied. "A great gamble on your part; even I would hesitate hundred times before thinking of using ink of mesaerin gold for a long shot," I said, and true surprise appeared on its face, but it hid it too quickly.

    "I am very d; I am going to kill you now, Zaar, because you are the true threat of humans, not that bitch from the abyss or her student, but you," it said sombrely with a hint of relief.

    "You have not killed me, old snake, and you will never be able to," I said to that old snake and smiled. "You overestimate yourself too much, Zaar; these are measures that would have given even Rhaek''s headache; you will definitely die from it," it said, with its voice oozing with confidence.

    It truly believes its measures could kill me, and it is not wrong.

    "We will see then," I said.

    We did not speak further and just watched as the flood of life-essence came out of the Anrd and filled the runes covering my shields.

    While it may seem like I am doing nothing other than waiting for my death, I am not; my two clones are working furiously, creating the formations across the shields at lightning speed for a showdown that will happen when it finishes harnessing all the blood essence from Anrd.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A minute passed, and there was no change in us; we looked at each with a smile on our faces and cautioned in our eyes, waiting for a moment, which would appear at the end of the minute.

    Hun!

    As such, a few seconds passed when suddenly a small change appeared on the face of both of us, small nothing to be worried about, but after a second, that small change transformed into a shock at the same time.

    Because a shocking thing had happened, and both of us were having a hard time believing it.

 Chapter 2930 Twenty-Seven

    "¡­shift the people from Constance city and Barv City to the city bunker 367 and 414 of the Hargrave Region and al" Supreme Commander was giving the rescue orders when she stopped suddenly as the alert shed in the screen in front of her.

    It was not only her, but everyone had stopped talking and looked at the screen; the thing had lighted up.

    It clearly means are going toe out of the thing, which is surprising as they had not thought, anyone would being before the top seven challenges were finished.

    They thought the same when Lord Zaar and Lady H hade.

    She really hoped that further people would note before the top seven challenge was finished. As it might not seem like it, the battle is swinging in their favor, with Lord Zaar taking one Grimm Grand Lord after another.

    She hoped to finish the war before the people who remained in the thing came out, as they could causeplications, and she did not wantplications, especially the badplication, but fate seemed to love them.

    The people fighting above had also stopped, charging their attacks to full power, especially Grimms. They do not want to have another Zaar on their hand and would be killing any Grimm that came out of the thing with their most powerful attack.

    If it is Grimm that came, then they will be defending them with their utter might.

    A second felt like an hour as it passed slowly with all their focus on the thing, with hope the person that came out of it would be from their side and it would be a Grand Lord.

    Finally, a second passed, and the being came out seeing the person; the expressions of the Supreme Commander and all the other humans couldn''t help but turn bad.

    Seeing the Grimm with an aura of Grand Lord, the eyes of Lady Ang and other humans, Grand Lords'' eyes shed in disappointment and anger, and they were about tounch the attack when suddenly another figure appeared, and this one was human.

    She is not the only one who appeared; with her, another Grimm with an aura of Grand Lord.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    People were stumped seeing three Grand Lords appearing one after another, but what had happened till now was the tip of the iceberg.

    The real shock had yet toe.

    A second hadn''t passed after the third person when another figure appeared and then another and then another, and soon, over ten people appeared, and they kept appearing with each having an aura of Grand Lord, during the whole world watched in shock.

    Be it Grimms or humans, never have they seen such a thing or even dreamed of happening; each and every one of them is shocked; even peak Grand Lords like Rhaek and Matron Mavis are shocked.

    The people kepting till their number had reached twenty-six when finally, Grand Lords stopped appearing, and High-Grandmaster started, but nobody seemed to care about them, as everybody was still focused on the twenty-six Grand Lords that had appeared.

    ¡­.

    ''You will not regret it,''

    "Well, I should finish this battle soon to join that party," it said as it came out of shock, "It is a great party; I too will join it," I said, with the shock still shaking my heart.

    "Dead people don''t join the parties, Zaar," said the old snake, "You have not killed me yet, old snake, and nor will you," I said back while still focusing on the biggest battle our world had ever seen, it had one more Grand Lord, than the battle of three-half millennia not.

    Not to mention, more people are joining; and as I finished here, I will be joining that battle soon. I mean, who wouldn''t be part of a historic battle where more than forty Grand Lords are fighting?

    It is a direct way to imprint one''s name in annals of history.

    We both focused our eyes on the Anrd once again; it had changed from a minute ago. The biggest Grimm Monster I had ever seen had shrunk considerably, and now it is thin as an old snake with lustreless wrinkly skin.

    Even its shiny bronze tusks have lost their shine.

    Over 70% of its life essence has already been drained, and the rest will be drained in half a minute; we both have that much time to read our methods before our methods sh.

    I am making preparations, but I had more time than I had right now; I would have been more sure of my chances of surviving.

    Old snake had far surpassed my expectation by sacrificing Anrd, and that made things extremely dangerous. The old snake and its curses could not do anything to me, but it all changed when you add the colossal amount of life essence.

    Not just a pure life essence, but something more; I could see the life essence that is harnessed from the body of Anrd getting mixed with something very dangerous before it flooded into the runes covering my shields.

    More than twenty seconds passed, and now huge Bronze Tusk Elephantman turned into a small sickly Grimms, who seemed like it did not have much to live, and I am writing; if the old snake kept harnessing its life essence, it wouldn''t be able to live for more than a few seconds.

    "That''s enough; I can''t let you die yet; I still have a lot of uses for you," said the old snake, and the blood-red formation turned off and seeped back into its skin

    "Now t"

    The old snake had turned me with a victorious smile when that smile froze, and it turned back toward the sickly Anrd, who was giving it the weak smirk, as its bloodline broke out of istion and its power spread inside it before the bloodline phantom materialized behind it and it is angry.

    ROARRRR!

    It roared loudly as it tried to produce the life essence that had been drained away, but no matter how powerful the bloodline was, it will not be able to fill the life essence.

    Over 95% of the life essence had been drained, and its potential had been destroyed; it could forget about ever advancing, hell gaining back its power would be a great challenge. Not to mention, the drainage had cut its life expectancy by a huge margin.

    "You, you are the one who broke out the formations, aren''t you?" asked the old snake as it turned to me with eyes zing.

    "Yeah, it''s me," I epted with a bright smile on my face, "I wi" it shouted, but its shout cut mid-way once again as another shock appeared on its face.

    It had appeared not only on the old snake; but also on Anrd.

    "You!" It said through its fallen teeth as the rose enveloped it; the old snake tried to stop it but found it lost nearly all control over Anrd, and what little had remained had been fought by bloodline, which is paying no heed to me, the biggest danger.

    It had taken less than a second for the rose of redemption to bloom, and the moment it did, the Anrd disappeared, despite the old snake focusing all the power of its domain to stop it.

 Chapter 2931 Failed Again

    "I will kill you!"

    Shouted an old snake in a fury I had never seen from it; it was angry, really angry, and it was understandable considering I had taken its precious pet.

    Buzz!

    The old snake did not waste even a second of time and activated, and the moment it did, my eyes couldn''t help but widen in shock.

    Crack Crack Crack

    The formation seemed to have held the weight of the mountain as the moment it activated it, the cracks began to form my shields almost immediately.

    It is incredible power the formation has as my shields have be very strong after getting the green boost from the Kraf, but now the power that is filled with life essence mixed with a very powerful curse which seemed to be adept in bypassing my defenses.

    In just a second, it had cracked more than 20% of the shields; it is a very fast speed; if this continued, then it would take less than five seconds for it to break my shield into pieces.

    It is counting on that speed; it wants to finish me quickly, not give me any chance to find a way out of it like I did thest three times when I had fought against it.

    ''It seemed like it had used the sample it tookst time wisely,'' I said in my mind as I looked at fast-spreading cracks.

    In thest battle, it had taken a sample of my strings, which I had let it. If I wanted to, I could stop it, but I did not, which now is going to help me.

    Buzz, Buzz, Buzz!

    When the cracks have covered around 40% of my shields, the formations activated across my shields. They did not make any sounds or light up; they just activated, and immediately, the cracks began to slow down to the shock of the old snake.

    At the same time, my shields rapidly began to absorb the energies, and with it, the breaking had slowed down till it hadpletely stopped, stumping it frozen.

    It had made a grave mistake, not that I me it for that; it had thought it had made a wonderful n, and it is, but the thing is, it had made the same mistake as the Kraf, an even bigger one than it.

    It had used the life essence of the Grimm to power up its attack; it shouldn''t have done that; it is the thing I use to create essence rose. It might know that, or it thought, the curse it had mixed with the life-essence would change that, considering the curse is not from it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Like those blood-red curse petals, the curse it had mixed in life essence to make it stronger is not from it; just like the red devil, it had a store of that curse in its staff rather than its own body, which it does with its curses.

    It probably had thought that since I have greater immunity to its curses, it would use the powerful curse that did not contain its energy. It powered it with the life essence of the Grand Lord and mixed it with my own energy to destroy my defenses more smoothly.

    It was very wrong, as I have immunity against all the curses of Grimm and even those who had not been originated from them.

    When my constitution was created, it went to the base of the curse power, directly to the deepest origin, that goes even further than its own signature, to the primal signature of all curses.

    So, it would be said I have immunity against all curses; it did not matter who created them.

    Now, my shields are absorbing and even pulling all the energy that came at me and using it to form many tiny essence roses.

    The mixed curses had made things slightly difficult, but my clones have handled it all too well; it could be said the challenge in this battle is not provided by the old snake but by Anrd.

    It took me quite a while for me to convince Anrd to let my seed inside it; I had made a deal with it that it would take my seed inside it, and I would help it break its bloodline out of the istion and would not use my strings against it.

    ?

    I followed the promise to the word; I did not use my strings; I only used the road of redemption to take it inside me.

    "How are you able to do that? My method is powerful enough to eat away the defenses of Bradford," It asked in shock.

    Its eyes have be bloodied, filled with great confusion and frustration. It was so frustrating that I feared it might pull out its own scales.

    I couldn''t help but pity it for a moment seeing that before I remembered what it did do just a few minutes ago.

    It had drained a fellow Grand Lord without a shred of mercy, destroyed its foundation, and even nned to perform the experiment on it.

    It is a true monster that does not deserve any pity.

    "It''s just that I am good; no matter what you do, you couldn''t kill me," I replied and could see great rage appearing in its eyes.

    "Bastard, I will kill you!" It raged, and the next second, the formation brightened up like a bulb, and immensely powerful waves of attacks came through it, and my shields have absorbed it all without leaving any drop behind.

    This is another idiotic thing it is doing; the amount of energy did not matter to me; it will only expedite the formation of those little essence roses.

    It seemed to realize that, after a few seconds, it stopped the formation and just kept looking at me with such killing intent that I had never felt from any Grimm. It is vast and powerful, with thick vour of cruelty in it, which ismon in Grimm, but exceptionally dense in the old snake''s killing intent.

    Buzz

    I felt my killing rule was advancing, and it was, which made me happy, and that very second, the harvest had begun, making me even happier, but I did not lose focus and kept my eyes locked on the Grimm.

    "Just what is it will take me to kill you?" it asked as it calmed its emotion down. "You can''t, at least not with such half-hearted measures," I replied.

    I thought it would get angry, but it did not; instead, it just sighed before a small smile appeared on its face.

    "Nothing greates easy in life; one needs to be ready to make sacrifices, bet their own lives on it to get the things they desire," it said slowly, and all the hairs on my body stood up hearing it, but what scared me most is look in its eyes.

    ''Damn!'' I cursed as I saw the look.

    I had just given the bastard some great idea, a very good idea if its expressions and words were any proof. I should have just stayed silent and not babbled with my mouth.

    "We will meet again, Zaar, and next time, either you will die or I," it said with conviction; I had never heard from it before, making me curse myself even more.

 Chapter 2932 Trade

    "Wait!"

    I said to the old snake as it began to disappear; it became visible again as it tuned. "What? Do you want to fight me?" it asked mockingly, but I could see its eyes became extremely alert as it looked at me.

    "No, I am not strong enough to fight you yet," I replied; even with all the advancements, I could still not kill this dangerous bastard.

    "Then why do you stop me?" it asked snappily, "I am wondering whether you are interested in little trade?" I asked, and immediately, its eyes lit up.

    "Name your price; as long as it is not excessive, I am willing to pay it for Anrd," it said to which I shook my head.

    "Anrd is dead; it is noting back alive, ever," I said, which it red at me.

    "I was hoping to trade some rare materials," I added, and after a while, a crystal appeared in my hand, which I threw toward the old snake.

    Old snake was surprised but caught the crystal with a hand made of energy and was too cautious not even to touch it.

    One does not need to touch the crystal with one hand to read it, especially the one I threw at it.

    After a few seconds of catching it, its eyes widened in shock. "You have all those things?" It asked, with its eyes zing in the greed, which it controlled pretty quickly as a calcting look appeared in its eyes.

    I did not answer its question; instead, tens of resources appeared out of my core and began to spin around me tantalizingly, making its even calm emotions roil.

    "So, are you interested?" I asked as I put back the resources back in my storage and looked at the old snake, who seemed to be in a great dilemma.

    What I am doing is an extremely risky thing because the resources I am exchanging are not normal. All of them are Grand Lord grade and extremely rare; I have even put a resource as a stainless lotus out, which could help this bastard a lot.

    I have no choice but to do that; the old snake had the widest variety of resources, and aside from the leader of the coven, it had the most resources.

    I have already got great things from Kraf, and now Anrd will give me things, but there are some specific resources that I want, and those could only be provided by the old snake, and for it, I am even willing to sacrifice resources like stainless lotus and astral mist sunflower.

    It did not answer for nearly a minute before it took out a blue crystal and threw it toward me. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I caught the crystal with my invisible string and read it, and my eyes went wide immediately.

    "It seemed like I had ended up underestimating the old snake, even when I didn''t want to,'' I said in my mind as I looked at the huge list of precious things.

    I thought with my special circumstances, I wouldn''t be much behind old snake when ites to extremely precious resources, but I have been utterly wrong. The things this bastard has been shocking, far more than I had imagined.

    More than fifty times than me.

    "It seemed like I would be one of the richest men in the world the moment I killed you," I said to the old snake, who just red at me.

    "Jokes aside, there are many things I want from your collection," I said, turning my voice serious.

    "Then be ready to pay the price," the old snake replied dryly, but I could see the excitement in its eyes, which it was having a hard time hiding.

    "Here is the list of things I want; I hope you will not ask a too high price for them," I said, and a list of hundreds of things materialized in front of me; seeing it, a hint of confusion couldn''t help, but sh in its eyes, which it did it very quickly.

    "You have quite an appetite Zaar," it said.

    "I need the resources, so the next time when we meet, it will be your body that will be in my storage," I said, to that, it smiled instead of getting angry.

    "We will see when we meet next time; for now, let''s trade," It said, and we began negotiating.

    The old bastard is really good at negotiating; it always has an answer to everything, which makes it very hard to gain an edge.

    The intelligent ones are frustrating to deal with, especially someone like an old snake, who knows everything about the material they have.

    It must have those to create the most powerful curses.

    "It is nice doing business with you, old snake," I said as I brought in hundreds of resources inside while the old snake watched withplete focus, activating a couple of abilities to find a weakness in them.

    I scanned them before sending them to my core, where they directly appeared on the huge formation.

    I have no doubt that the old snake had done some sabotage, just like I did on some of the resources I have sent to it; it will be to respected to abilities to deal with those sabotages.

    The old snake had faded into its domain after giving me looked, and a secondter, its domain began to break till itpletely disappeared.

    I did not immediately disappear as I didst time after killing a Grimm; the old Werewolf was busy fighting with Lady Ang, even with it wanting toe at me; it would need at least a few seconds, and by that time, I will be able to run away.

    As for other powerful Grimms, most of them are busy in the biggest battle our world has ever seen, which I will join soon.

    The suprememander had reservations about me joining, but I had convinced her; it is a great ce for me, so many Grimm Grand Lords; I definitely want to pluck at one Grimm among the new ones, especially now with the boost I have gotten from the Anrd.

    I think, now, my shield has be sufficiently powerful to defend me against one of the powerful Grand Lords, not top level, but now, I could definitely be able to survive against the middle level.

    It couldn''t make me happy.

    Now, I want to kill the Grimms even more, so I can get more powerful. At least get powerful enough to defend against the attack of Rhaek; that happens; the feeling of hanging the sword I have will never truly go away.

    ''Lord Zaar, you could go now,'' said Supreme Commander, and immediately, the teleportation formation came out of my hand.

    Buzz!

    It buzzed, and I stepped inside, and the next second, I appeared on the other, and immediately, my eyes couldn''t help but widen in shock seeing.

    I have seen the visuals of the battle, but now that I am sensing it, I am feeling its real scale, and I am d such a thing is happening in a very strong isted space.

    If it had happened outside, the destruction it would have caused would have been unimaginable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 2933 Battle Of Millenniums

    "Elder Lord," I greeted as he materialized in front of me, and we both flew toward the battlefield, where more than forty Grand Lords were fighting, something that nobody had seen before.

    More are joining; on the other side, an old snake and two Grimm Monsters have appeared; if the Grand Lords kept appearing, it wouldn''t take long for the number to reach the shocking fifty.

    "This is really something isn''t it?" asked Elder Lord with battle spirit burning in his eyes. "Yes, never have ever these many Grand Lords have fought in one ce," I replied, as I tried to move at my fastest, before getting help from Elder Lord.

    My speed methods are good, but Elder Lord is still faster, and there is no shame in taking help from him, to reach the battlefield sooner.

    ?

    Every moment, the battlefield grows closer and closer, and hosts of different aura''s have be clear; some are familiar, while others are unknown.

    I am quite happy about seeing the familiar faces, especially the one who is dancing around her opponent with illusion and enchantingughter.

    Marina will be happy to see her.

    "You have done great, Michael; able to aplish the thing we all failed to do despite having centuries," said Elder Lord, and I did not need too smart to know what he was talking about.

    "My abilities are just better suited for it," this is all I could say.

    Soon we got closer and felt the change appearing on the battlefield through our appearance; I felt like tens of Grimms looking at me, and some even began to change their position.

    Like us, they, too, have something like the Pyramid, which share the connection with all the Grand Lord.

    So, the moment I killed Anrd, they knew, and now they are running away, mostly the new Grand Lords, as they know they are not a match of me.

    "Be careful, Michael; the Grimms will defiantly try something willy," said Elder Lord seriously before he spent away.

    Three secondster, he reached Lady Ang, who moved away to fight another enemy, the old snake. Like me, she could kill it before keeping it in one ce wouldn''t be a problem.

    Now, she did not even need to fear the red-devil curse; I had designed something that would be able to handle all the red-devil curses that entered her. Though this defense is not perfect, it has many weaknesses; it would not be a problem for Lady Ang.

    She had been fighting against the old snake for centuries; as long as there was no red devil, she would be able to keep it in one ce.

    I could have fought, but there was no use, and we both did not want that, nor did our superiors. Supreme Commander wanted me to fight other Grimms and try to kill as many as I could.

    She had even told me if I could even sacrifice like one of the new Grand Lords, as long as I could get kill three Grimm with that chance.

    These words shook me, but it is a reality of the war and the best strategic choice many humans have made through the thousands of years, and I might need to make it in this battle.

    I hope I do not; I really don''t want to do something like that.

    I had just reached the battlefield when I sensed a powerful killing intent targeted at me; many Grimms were looking at me with killing intent, but this one is targeting me.

    I looked and saw iting at me like a rocket; its whole body was covered in dangerous golden-yellow mes swirling around it, threatening to burn anyone who went close to it. Even the new Grand Lords that had appeared could burn if the fire touched them.

    It reached a mile away from me and stopped.

    "Die Zaar!" It shouted, and a ball of energy, which it had been gathering since it came at me, transformed into a fierynce, which it threw at me.

    SUP!

    My eyes turned serious and forced me to activate all three boosts as my sword appeared in my hand to deal with thence that wasing toward me.

    This was no normal attack; that fierynce is an attack which is more powerful than the strongest attack of Arnd. It is so powerful that even in this ce, where the space is so strong, thence of it sent heated ripples through it.

    It took less than a second to appear in front of me, and I felt like I was in an inferno; the only thing that was keeping me was my armor; without it, I would burn to ashes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the fierynce, and immediately, I began to take steps back uncontrobly before stopping at the twelfth step.

    A true Grand Lord of mid-level, it wasn''t long before I was feeling confident with the boost from Anrd, but now a single attack from it brought me to the ground

    "Ma!" I said as I wiped the blood leaking from my lips. "You survived," It said with its expression turning serious.

    It is a Ma from the Fiery Lionmen tribe, which belongs to three fire groups. The three Grimms with the strongest fire; ranked third among them, but its fire is stronger than those Golden Fiery Werewolves, who hadn''t awakened its bloodlines.

    The Grimms are smart; they have sent Ma at me, who is very good in long-range powerful attacks; they wouldn''t want to take a chance after I had killed three Grand Lords.

    It is also why they have stopped before I get close to the ce where the new humans and the Grimms are fighting.

    "But you will not survive my next attack!" It said, and swirling fire around it began to create fireballs around, which then stretched into thences.

    "Die!"

    It shouted andunched a barrage ofnces at me; every moment, numerous fireballs formed in the fire around it and stretched into thences beforeing at me.

    SUP SUP SUP

    I wanted to summon my shields to defend against this barrage, but instead, I summoned the arms. It is quite a risk, but I want to fight till I can; I could always summon my shields when things be fatal.

    Twelve arms came out of me; they looked real as my arms but were made of strings, and each one of them was holding a different weapon.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The ninences came first, and my nine weapons went against them and shed.

    As they shed, I felt like nine different mountains crashed at me at the same time, roiling my internals, sending me uncontrobly, and nearly throwing off my feet.

    Things were not safe as thences kepting, and my weapons moved to sh against them while the clone one made changes to the defense of my armor to defend against the attack better.

    It is my great fortune that I could deal with enormous energy; if it had been not for that, the colossally powerful fiery energying at me would have burned me apart.

    Still, despite this great advantage of the attack, the bastard is injuring me with each strike till I begin vomiting the steaming hot blood and cooked pieces of internal organs.

 Chapter 2934 Mazla

    CLANNNNG!

    I used my own sword to defend against thest fierynce that came at me, which, again, sent me back by a few steps.

    Though, this time, I did not vomit the steaming blood that I had done a couple of times in the past hour.

    "You should have died!" It said, looking at me with burning hate; "You are not powerful enough to kill me," I said back, which angered it even more, but it did not let its anger control it.

    "Then I will see how you survived it!" said Ma, and its aura grew even more powerful, turning the space around as hot as an inferno.

    "Aekaem''s Marite!"

    It shouted, and the mes swirling around it began to burn even brighter as it got dense that soon, even Fiery Lionman had disappeared into them.

    Seconds after, tens of fiery strings came out of the fire, and they began to form something; the fire around the Ma began to get thinner as something began to form in front of it through the strings.

    It did not take long for the thing to stop; it turned out to be a copy of Ma made of extremely dense fire; just looking at me made me want to run away.

    BOOM!

    "Now, I want to see how you can survive," said Ma from behind fiery Ma, and immediately, it leaped toward me with a speed that made my eyes widen in surprise and made me active all the ocr abilities that would aid me in fighting such an enemy.

    It took less than a second to cross the mile as it appeared in front of me, and as it did, it swung that longnce at me.

    Like it, itsnce was fast, very fast; it was a good thing I had activated my ocr abilities, or I would never be able to catch itsnce.

    CLANNNNG!

    I was able to move my sword against itsnce on time, and they shed; the moment they did, my eyes went wide, and I flew back like a broken rocket.

    The fiery Ma did want to give me any chances, as the moment it sent me back, it attacked again with that longnce.

    With its range, it did not even need to move from its ce; thence is long enough to reach, and it did while I was in no condition to move my sword.

    I had received a huge shock in my arms which were still shaking; I could move my hands to move in the condition it would be too risky.

    Thankfully, I had not pulled back my string arms, and one of them, holding the white bonence, moved toward the Grimm to sh against it.

    CLANNNNG!

    The bonence shed against the fierynce, bending at an unnatural angle as it absorbed the force, but even its abilities were not enough to absorb it all.

    The force was colossal; it came at me like a meteor, bringing a huge amount of fiery energy that crashed into my armor before seeping inside.

    Barely a micro-second had passed when it came at me again, this time taking a step toward me, appearing directly in front of me, and aiming itsnce directly toward my heart.

    I would not be able to move mynce in time to defend, but no worries, I have more than ten weapons to defend against it, and this time, I have used the halberd.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNGn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Itsnce shed again, sending me even greater speed, and attacked me again and again, not giving me even a single chance to rx.

    I want to summon my shields; with them, I would defendfortably, but that option would be too easy, not to mention I would be under strain to do things I am right now.

    So, despite the danger it could bring me, I continued fighting with it as it attacked me constantly,unchings thousands of attacks every second without getting slower, even for a moment; instead, its attacks were getting faster and stronger.

    They were sending me back with each attack that would cause injuries to my internals, but as time passed, those injuries began to lessen. As my clone made changes, which help manage its attacks better and also I got used to its swift and powerful attacks.

    Nearly five minutes passed, and we had shed thousands of times; since the phantom appeared, there was not a single moment I got to rest.

    Hun!

    I was again sent back flying, but at much less momentum than I had been a few moments ago, when suddenly, my spear and long sword hands went south and north.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    Three of my weapons shed against three fiery Ma phantoms; the two new ones came at me invisibly before attacking me sneakily.

    Puh Puh Puh

    Though I had defended the attack, it had note without a cost; I felt my internals had been attacked by a couple of sledgehammers; it was a powerful blow that sent boiling blood and cooked pieces of internals out of my mouth one after another.

    "Can you control three of them, Ma?" I asked the Ma, who was miles away from me.

    "You can watch how I will kill you them, then," it replied confidently, and all three fiery Ma''s came at me from three directions.

    The question was not really to mock it but a genuine question because it is not the only one who has such a move; I have one too, and I want to see how it controls them, to make it better than it is.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    My weapons shed against all three Ma''s, roiling my internals even more than earlier, before attacking again without wasting any moment.

    They are attacking hard and fast, but it is clear that the way they are attacking that their attacks are not as skillful as before, but with such power and speed, it could sacrifice some skills, especially against someone like me, who could barely defend against it.

    I am getting increasingly injured every second; the force behind attacks is too powerful. My internals is getting damaged, and my strong healing power, which is second to Rai among the Grand Lord, isn''t healing it fast enough.

    Buzz!

    Around forty seconds passed since three fiery phantoms began attacking when I finally got relieved. Clone one had made the change, which in the armor, immediately reduced the power of the attack by a huge 80%.

    It is shocking, but my clone had a simple way to deal with it; shing the physical energies against each other, immediately reducing their effects on me.

    It is a simple method, but it requiresplex work; it is not an automated process; the clone itself undermand manages the force.

    With the aid of formation, a lot of strain was relieved from me, and I was able truly to focus on the battle, which was going great.

    Stressful but great.

    I may be under a lot of pressure, but I am fighting against such a mighty enemy with centuries of experience. It is very hard, but I am doing it, and it is not the only thing I am doing, and Grimms will realize it soon.

 Chapter 2935 Death Of Four Grand Lords

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNG

    Once again, all three of the fiery phantoms shed against me, and I shook, but that is all that happened. I remained on my spot while fighting the three phantoms with twelve weapons.

    It is straining to control so many weapons under such a skillful and powerful enemy, but it is a challenge I desire because what I have learned today will help me defeat those truly powerful Grimms.

    They are true terrors, having very powerful bloodlines to a Grand Arts; one Grimms had frozen space apart with its grand art, even I might not be able to teleport through it if I get caught in it.

    "Try harder, Ma; you are not even pushing me back now!" I said to the Fiery Lionman, who is looking at me with anger and frustration.

    My taunt did not work on it, as it still continued to attack me without bringing much change in the attack.

    It did not matter Ma was not my target; I was just fighting; there were other Grimms that I wanted to kill.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when suddenly something happened in the west of the battlefield that immediately changed the expressions of all those who were fighting, especially of humans, as one of us had died.

    Since the war began, our five Grand Lords have died; first was the Lord of ss, died in the siege led by Rhaek, the four after that were Grand Lords killed by me and Ashlyn; there is a sixth one I had killed inside the thing, but I am not counting that, as it is not the Grimm that had died in the battlefield.

    Now, the sixth one died, and it is from us humans; more will die in this battle, but I will make it Grimm that will die more.

    I could not save humans; the battlefield is too vast for that, and the enemy that is holding me is too strong, but I could kill them, and I will.

    "Do you see that Zaar, a human Grand Lord, is dead, and it won''t be long before I add your name to that list," It said.

    "You can only dream, Ma," I said back as I defended against its attacks.

    The human Grand Lord that had died was a new one that had appeared from the thing; it was one of few people whom I do not know personally.

    He was an old monster who was part of the secret force and only revealed himself when the thing opened.

    It grieved for him; he had achieved something very few humans were ever able to achieve, and before he could even enjoy the glory that came with it, it had died.

    With the death of the first Grand Lord, the environment of battle had changed; the attacks became even more intense, and many Grand Lords from both sides brought out their shields to defend against the powerful attacksing toward them.

    I continued with defense, with an eye on the price. The death of humans had made them ecstatic, but the thing I will do will make them shriek in horror.

    More than ten minutes passed, and battles became even more intense; both Grimms and humans were suffering injuries but still fighting without stopping, even for a moment.

    I also did not stop, and now, I have seeded. It is finally time to bring the Grimms to redemption.

    Rose Redemption

    I called out, and miles away, two Grimms felt the shudder running through their bodies; both Green Eyed Apeman and Stone Tooth Tigerman stopped in their tracks as Grimm with knowledge watched in horror as the roses bloomed across them.

    "ZAAAAR!"

    I heard the screams, and it was not Ma that shouted, but also a few Grimms as their auras exploded.

    Half of the Grimms moved toward me while the other half went to stop the rose from blooming. The half that came toward me immediately stopped by the humans facing them, I had informed them what I was doing a moment before, so they were ready to act.

    It is the same for the Grimms that tried to stop the blooming; they will not seed. I have chosen the Grimms, who have been far away from the most powerful Grand Lords.

    So, they will not be able to stop the rose from blooming, as those who are close enough to do anything. Even if they reached it on time, they were not strong enough to stop the rose from blooming.

    "Raelom''s Fury!" "Tieris Cage!"

    Shouted the Ma, and the huge fireball appeared above me at the same time; the fiery Ma''s attacking me stopped and transformed to pirs that formed a triangr prison.

    "Bring it on!" I said to Ma as the roses bloomed despite the effort of the Grimms, and they disappeared before appearing directly in front of me.

    Seeing that, rm shed into the eyes of Ma before turning into blinding rage like before as they disappeared, entering my core, where they were greeted by my clones.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I, on the other hand, looked up and watched that huge fireballing toward me at an extremely fast speed, bending the space at the move.

    It took it less than a second to appear over me, and I found out it was more powerful than I had imagined and bigger.

    BOOOOM!

    It effortlessly passed through my prison and shed against my shields as they became visible, creating an extremely hot furnace that was so hot that even space began to melt away.

    ''Now Ashlyn!''

    I said to her, and she appeared behind the Gemscale Crockman while all the Grimms and humans focused on me; I did not even informed the Grand Lords about her attack, as they might give away.

    The Grimms noticed the attack and moved, but by the time their attacks reached her, she had disappeared, leaving the burning Grimms, who died by the time Shael had reached it.

    "ZAAAAR!"

    The foxwomen screamed, and her scream contained such power that even my shields rattled by it; it was a good thing Lady Ang was there; she was the only person standing before me and my death.

    I am quite confident that she will be able to save me from the wrath of Foxwomen; she had promised me that, and I have no doubt she will be able to keep her word.

 Chapter 2936 Life Force Tree I

    Extremely hot mes assaulting my shields while powerful Grimms are trying toe at me; the only thing stopping them are human powerhouses.

    I am confident they will not let any Grimme toward me; even Foxwomen, in all her fury, wouldn''t be able to move past Lady Ang.

    Seeing that, I stopped worrying and focused on the steaming problem in front of me; I was trapped in the inferno-like heat.

    The furnace repeatedly attacking my shields with fire so hot that even rocks would melt within a moment.

    I am protected inside my shields which are near breaking point; if one looks carefully, one will even see faint cracks forming around my shields.

    No matter how strong I get, there is always someone who is stronger.

    I need to get strong enough that there is no one who will be able to break through my shields, and for that, I will need to keep hunting and killing the Grimms.

    The fire was powerful enough that it had made a crack in my shield, but those cracks were manageable. I would be worried if the bastard attacked me with an even stronger attack and cracks began to spread, but that did not seem to be the case.

    It is constantly providing energy to the furnace, but it is not increasing its power; it is just replenishing what it is losing to my shields.

    My shields are constantly absorbing the fiery energies that are attacking them, breaking them and strengthening their own defenses, which is why those faint cracks are healing slowly.

    Though, it is also making things ufortable for me as it is not just shields that are absorbing energy and filtering them but also my armor.

    It is making things quite hot for me,ceratingly hot.

    It is a good thing; it is an inheritance energy and not a bloodline energy. If it had been bloodline energy and I would have needed to take it inside.

    It would have cooked me from inside; it had happened a couple of times with me, and not a feeling I would ever like to relive.

    I looked around for a few seconds before closing my eyes.

    I shouldn''t be doing it; I should focus on the battle as it is not just Ma who wants to kill me; there are Grimms, who have the power to st my shield to pieces, but there is something important, I have to look in my core, and I am willing to take the risk.

    I paid a huge price to the old snake to get it.

    I appeared inside my core; the first thing I looked at was the two Grimms, who were struggling with their might as the runes spread inside them.

    They looked at me in fear and anger as they tried to open their mouth, but they were frozen, unable to even twitch.

    In a few seconds, the harvest would begin, and I needed to be ready before that.

    I turned to my clone two; it was looking at the formation; it was a huge formation with circr lines with thousands of essence roses, with the grade of Knight to Grand Lord.

    In the center of the formation is a seed buried in the ground; this is the most valuable thing I have traded with an old snake, and I had used a metal-essence fruit for it. I did not n to use the metal-essence fruit, but the old snake wasn''t willing to ept anything else.

    It demanded something extremely rare and valuable that would benefit it, and the essence fruit, made of curse metal, was perfect for it.

    It was thest thing I should have given to it, but the thing it had brought was too valuable to reject, and now I hope the seed bloom.

    The seed I traded with it was a seed of a necrotic blood spill tree; it is also called a life-blood crystal tree.

    We had this tree before; it was sessfully nted by her excellency; it kept providing us benefits for more than a thousand years since she left before it was destroyed by the schemes of the Grimm Monsters.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There were many seeds of it she left behind, and humans nted them, but not a single attempt had been sessful till all the seeds were spent.

    There was not a single seed that had been left for me.

    I have paid a huge price for this seed, making my enemy strong with the essence fruit I have provided, but if I seed now a hundred times more than what I have given, it is not just me who will benefit, but also my race.

    I looked at the formation, which is from her excellency; I have made changes in it, as unlike her, I do not n to feed it bodies of Grimms, that is too grotesque and also takes a lot of space, which I do not have in my core.

    I have removed a lot of nts, but slowly their numbers increased, and now, they have covered the same area as the nts before.

    Buzz!

    I was looking at the modified formation when the runes finally spread into the two Grimms and formation activated, and the harvest began.

    It is quite a regret that only one of them had a bloodline while the other had the inheritance.

    When I targeted them, I did not look at their bloodline or inheritance; I looked at their strength and their location before targeting them with the rose redemption.

    I did not stay in the core for long; after seeing there was no fault in the formation. I withdrew my consciousness from my core and focused on the defense.

    It is still attacking me, and for its entertainment, I begin to bring out a few changes in my shields, making it think its defensive method is working.

    It seemed to have to motivate it as it began to pour even more energy into the furnace; seeing that, my eyes couldn''t help but light up.

    It is the enemy I will kill in the future, and while there is a lot of data about it, there is a huge difference between experiencing it personally and reading it.

    This bastard is powerful, without a doubt, even with the boost I will get from it. I could not kill it unless, of course, it used a move like Kraf; then, it won''t be a problem for me to kill it.

    s, it would not happen again.

    Buzz!

    I continued on my defense, and finally, I heard the sound I had wanted to hear.

    The harvest is finished, and now, my core has released the strengthening energies inside me; at the same time, growth energy is released from the mysterious tree.

    The formation covering the seed also lit up a moment before growth energy reached it.

    The growth energy reached the seed, and immediately, I sensed the change in the seed; I sensed its ravenous hunger.

    As it absorbed the growth energy, the firstyer of formation lit up, and it began to absorb the knight-ss essence roses.

    At first, it took around three seconds to absorb a single essence rose, but soon, it changed to a second and then a fraction of a second.

    I saw it; it sucking one essence rose after another till there is none had remained.

 Chapter 2937 Life Force Tree II

    The seed absorbed all the Knight-ss essence roses and moved to Lord-grade essence roses.

    It had taken seven seconds to absorb the first, six seconds to absorb the second, four seconds to absorb the third, and one second to absorb the fourth.

    By it is the fifth essence rose of Lord ss, it had been absorbed in less than a second; after that, Lord ss essence roses began to disappear one after another, and before I knew it, all seven hundreds of them had vanished, and it moved toward the Duke ss essence roses.

    The same thing begins to happen with Duke ss essence roses.

    While it absorbs essence roses and a huge amount of growth energies, there was no sign of germinating.

    This is the seed that is not easy to grow; it takes years for one to know whether germination failed or not, while this process quickened by the thousands of times with the growing energy.

    There are grey swirly marks appearing on the seed, but it is not proof that it will seed. They appeared as if they absorbed the energy; only when it germinated; would I know whether it was a sess or not.

    I really hope it is a sess because there are a lot of things riding on it, most importantly, the growth energy. I am using a lot of growth energy on it, which could help me grow many resources that will be useful and the Grand Lords, especially the new resources I got from the old snake.

    I am growing some of them but could grow even more if I did not use the huge amount of growth energy in the seed.

    Soon, the Duke-grade essence roses disappeared, and King ss began.

    It started to absorb them too and, in little more than a minute, was finished with them too and moved to Emperor ss essence roses, which it finished less than three minutes before moving to Tyrant ss.

    The necrotic blood spill tree is different from most other nts I havee across, as most nts the resources ording to the level of nutrients they absorb, but not this tree.

    It starts from Primary-I ss or Tyrant stage, which is why it is also called the Grand Lords tree because the resources produced from this tree are the Grand Lord ss from the beginning.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Thest necrotic blood spill tree was very tightly guarded, but Grimm, in their ways, were able to entice students that Grand Lord.

    It was a major incident that forced Pyramid to change many of its policies, especially rted to restricted information and resources.

    Even Grand Lords couldn''t tell anyone easily.

    Within a few minutes, the Elite, Leader, and Master ss essence roses had also disappeared, and it began to suck the Grand Lord ss essence roses.

    I had used nearly all my essence roses, turning them into rose vines, but those rose vines were able to kill many Grandmasters and produced many more essence roses, which I have taken from the Pyramid.

    It is a good thing I did, as now they are turning out quite useful to me.

    While it was happening, four more Grimms entered the battlefield; I felt their gazes on me, and thankfully Supreme Commander took quick action.

    She arrived, and with her was her sister Lady Vivian, both of the sisters went toward the new Grimms that arrived, seeing that I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief, while it made Ma angry.

    It seemed to hurt its pride that they needed the reinforcement for it to kill me, a young Grand Lord, as it began to shower me with attacks from outside while trying to burn my shields in the inferno, which had now be even hotter.

    It is great; while it is attacking, I could focus on that wonderful nt, as it will be hard to kill another Grimm again, how far they have run away from me, and while the Rose Redemption has a long-range, it is not that long.

    Though with every Grimm I consume, its range would increase, and so is its power.

    Every second, right, I am getting stronger by strengthening my energy, which in turn strengthens my abilities.

    I looked around for a few more seconds before focusing on the core, where the seed had just finished consuming the Grandmaster ss essence roses and now turned to High-Grandmaster ss.

    The marks on it are bing more profound; when Ipared it with the marks on the past seed, I found the marks on my seed more vibrant and prominent. It would have been wonderful if I had images of the seed that her excellency nted but did not leave behind the images.

    I watched it with great focus, recording everything for future purposes and also adding notes, which is quite easy at my core.

    I just need to think of words, and they will appear much faster than writing at Grand Lord speed.

    Soon, it had consumed Grand Lord ss essence roses, and now it is turning toward Grand Lord ss lotuses; I have only six of them, but I think they would be enough.

    A few seconds after it started consuming the Grand Lord ss essence roses; a change urred in the seeds that were not mentioned in the boost.]

    Hun!

    It lit up, and marks on it began to change rapidly; I was watching when suddenly, the seed cracked open, and a small sapling came out of it, split the ground, and came out in the light.

    It did not stop growing, nor I had expected with the growth energy supporting it; it continued to grow.

    At first, it looked like a normal nt, but as it began to grow bigger, those notable changes began to appear on it.

    Multiple branches begin to split from it and with minimum leaves, which is usually not the case with nts grown with growth energy.

    But this one looked like it had grown in a parchednd. It had dried bark, thin branches, and few leaves. It looked like it is the verge of dying, but it was not the case at all.

    One looked inside it; they would be shocked by the amount of vibrancy this nt had; it is really shocking. No nt in my core possesses as raging vitality as this nearly dead looking nt does.

    It stopped growing when it had reached over two meters tall and consumed half of the resources; as it happened, its speed of consuming the essence roses increased suddenly by four times, and the ck essence rose to begin to shrink at visible speed and before disappearing.

    It was the turn of blue essence rose, but I am not looking at it.

    I am looking at the white sap that begins toe out of its bark, the sap filled with such vibrancy that it is just breathing in; I begin to feel alive and refreshed.

    This sap is one of the resources that everyone desire; it could injure and help increase the chances of a breakthrough, but its biggest use is recovering the lost life force.

    For this reason, I have paid such a high price to an old snake; with this resource, I could recover my life force in a matter of hours instead of days.

    For someone like me, it is a resource that is worth fighting to the death for.

 Chapter 2938 Grimms Hope

    I looked at the tree, which was still absorbing the growth energy, and thest of Grand Lord ss essence rose while the colorless sap came out of its bark.

    Which rapidly solidified within a second; it did not matter whether it was in a solid or liquid state; the only thing I had to care about was feeding the tree and the sap.

    Which will need to be on the tree till I have use of it.

    Unlike most resources which stayed for quite long, this one is not. Even when stored carefully, it loses its efficacy, one needs to use it within a day, or one will find its efficacy less than desirable.

    Which is why I am not removing any tree sap despite it covering the tree from all directions.

    As long as it is on the tree, it will maintain its efficacy without losing even a fraction; as with the nt being in my core, I could take it off the tree whenever I want.

    There is a lot of saping out of it, which is not surprising, as aside from thousands of essence roses of the lower level, this tree had also consumed six Grand Lord ss essence roses; all of which are made of life-force of the Grimm.

    Every part of this dead-looking tree is valuable, not just the sap.

    Its bark could heal any kind of physical damage, while the roots help in healing soul damage. The colorful leaves contain pure elemental energies absorbed from the fertilizer in their purest form.

    It could be said its value is no less than the essence tree, and it is the truth, but unlike it, it is a very delicate nt.

    For twelve hundred years, we have had this tree, and we have used countless resources in our care to maintain it.

    There was a team of High-Grandmasters would remain around it for care, looking after the exuberant life force inside that became unstable and implode.

    There is much less risk here than outside; it is my domain, I control everything here. There wouldn''t be any change in its environment, with me and my clones always sensing its every change and fixing the problem immediately if it arises.

    By sessfully growing this tree, I have solved one of my greatest problems. Now, there would be much less hesitation when ites to burning my essence.

    After looking, everything was all right; I went back to the real world; there was a powerful enemy outside, and while my shields were handling it, I didn''t want to be too careless.

    Those powerful Grand Lords are not the only things that could break my shields; there are some rare powerful artifacts that could do the same thing. I have read about them the in the cottage; some of them had nearly killed Ramona Hawthorn and her excellency.

    It is, without doubt, the Grimms have at least one of such artifacts, as they have not used much in a long time, but they will if I keep killing their people at such speed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I am not going to stop at that, even If there is a chance that Grimm might have the such artifact. I will continue to kill the Grimms without stopping till they are forced to use such artifacts.

    BANNNNG!

    Another of its attack had shed against my shields, doing nothing.

    Since I have digested the strengthening energy, my defenses have be even stronger; now, its attacks couldn''t even give my shields the faint cracks.

    "Ma, it isn''t possible for you to kill me; it will be better if you take the help of another Grimm," I said to it; there was not a trace of mocking or teasing in my voice, it was all serious, but its burned with rage as if I cursed its ten generations.

    It began to attack me crazily while I watched.

    It gets very boring sometimes to summon the shields; you just need to stay there while your enemy attack frustratingly.

    It used to be fun, but now it has happened so many times; I wish I could just fight, but I could not. I could either stay here or leave; both options are not good. Like Ma, who is here to keep me upied, I am too here to keep it upied.

    It is a powerful Grimm and could cause big losses if it entered the battlefield, especially to the new Grand Lords, who are no match for it.

    Hun!

    "You wretched human, I will kill you!" screamed Ma loudly, and to my surprise, the furnace disappeared, and I saw Maing at me with all fury in the world.

    "Interesting," I muttered; I had not thought it would be able to discard the fear of my strings and rose redemption toe at me directly.

    It seemed like I had frustrated it enough that now, it did not care about the consequences at all.

    "Die, you bastard!"

    It roared as it appeared in front of me and swung that long rednce that was even longer than it at me.

    BOOOOM!

    The fiery tip of thence struck against my shields, and I couldn''t help but be surprised; I thought it had reached its limit, but this physical strike was powerful enough to send a ripple across my shields, and there was even a fain crack appeared on it, before it disappeared.

    "Try harder, Ma."

    This time, I mocked, which seemed to make it even angry as it began to release a storm of attack on my shield.

    ''Let another onee,'' I said to a pyramid, ''Are you sure?'' asked Lord Whitmore, ''Yes,'' I replied. While Ma is strong, I could handle another Grimm of Ma''s level.

    In a few seconds, I saw the Grimming toward me; it was one of the Grimm that was fighting against Rai, and now given way, it came at me.

    "Ma, need any help?" asked the Nras, the Violet Scale Crockman. "Fuck off, Nras; I could handle this bastard alone," barked Ma.

    "It did not look like you are handling it well," It said and raised its amethyst de halberd toward as its aura roared and the bloodline phantom appeared behind it.

    "Let me show you how to kill the puny humans!" It dered as the bloodline phantom of a huge Crockman merged inside it.

    "The ze of Thaes!"

    It roared, and violet light covered the de and began to burn as it came down at me; at the same time, Ma also attacked me with a powerful attack on the side.

    It might be angry at Nras, but it understood what was important and swallowed its pride to finish off the enemy, who could do nothing but taunt from behind its puny shields.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Two attacks struck against my shields one after another, with a sh that was powerful enough to make me stumble inside my shields and roil my internals.

    Crack Crack Crack

    While at the same time, making the cracks appear on my shields, seeing those cracks spreading before stopping at 4%, their eyes lit up, especially that of the Ma.

    It had been attacking me for nearly half an hour, but except for faint cracks, it was not able to do anything else, but now they had finally seen the hope.

    I looked at the tree, which was still absorbing the growth energy, and thest of Grand Lord ss essence rose while the colorless sap came out of its bark.

    Which rapidly solidified within a second; it did not matter whether it was in a solid or liquid state; the only thing I had to care about was feeding the tree and the sap.

    Which will need to be on the tree till I have use of it.

    Unlike most resources which stayed for quite long, this one is not. Even when stored carefully, it loses its efficacy, one needs to use it within a day, or one will find its efficacy less than desirable.

    Which is why I am not removing any tree sap despite it covering the tree from all directions.

    As long as it is on the tree, it will maintain its efficacy without losing even a fraction; as with the nt being in my core, I could take it off the tree whenever I want.

    There is a lot of saping out of it, which is not surprising, as aside from thousands of essence roses of the lower level, this tree had also consumed six Grand Lord ss essence roses; all of which are made of life-force of the Grimm.

    Every part of this dead-looking tree is valuable, not just the sap.

    Its bark could heal any kind of physical damage, while the roots help in healing soul damage. The colorful leaves contain pure elemental energies absorbed from the fertilizer in their purest form.

    It could be said its value is no less than the essence tree, and it is the truth, but unlike it, it is a very delicate nt.

    For twelve hundred years, we have had this tree, and we have used countless resources in our care to maintain it.

    There was a team of High-Grandmasters would remain around it for care, looking after the exuberant life force inside that became unstable and implode.

    There is much less risk here than outside; it is my domain, I control everything here. There wouldn''t be any change in its environment, with me and my clones always sensing its every change and fixing the problem immediately if it arises.

    By sessfully growing this tree, I have solved one of my greatest problems. Now, there would be much less hesitation when ites to burning my essence.

    After looking, everything was all right; I went back to the real world; there was a powerful enemy outside, and while my shields were handling it, I didn''t want to be too careless.

    Those powerful Grand Lords are not the only things that could break my shields; there are some rare powerful artifacts that could do the same thing. I have read about them the in the cottage; some of them had nearly killed Ramona Hawthorn and her excellency.

    It is, without doubt, the Grimms have at least one of such artifacts, as they have not used much in a long time, but they will if I keep killing their people at such speed.

    I am not going to stop at that, even If there is a chance that Grimm might have the such artifact. I will continue to kill the Grimms without stopping till they are forced to use such artifacts.

    BANNNNG!

    Another of its attack had shed against my shields, doing nothing.

    Since I have digested the strengthening energy, my defenses have be even stronger; now, its attacks couldn''t even give my shields the faint cracks.

    "Ma, it isn''t possible for you to kill me; it will be better if you take the help of another Grimm," I said to it; there was not a trace of mocking or teasing in my voice, it was all serious, but its burned with rage as if I cursed its ten generations.

    It began to attack me crazily while I watched.

    It gets very boring sometimes to summon the shields; you just need to stay there while your enemy attack frustratingly.

    It used to be fun, but now it has happened so many times; I wish I could just fight, but I could not. I could either stay here or leave; both options are not good. Like Ma, who is here to keep me upied, I am too here to keep it upied.

    It is a powerful Grimm and could cause big losses if it entered the battlefield, especially to the new Grand Lords, who are no match for it.

    Hun!

    "You wretched human, I will kill you!" screamed Ma loudly, and to my surprise, the furnace disappeared, and I saw Maing at me with all fury in the world.

    "Interesting," I muttered; I had not thought it would be able to discard the fear of my strings and rose redemption toe at me directly.

    It seemed like I had frustrated it enough that now, it did not care about the consequences at all.

    "Die, you bastard!"

    It roared as it appeared in front of me and swung that long rednce that was even longer than it at me.

    BOOOOM!

    The fiery tip of thence struck against my shields, and I couldn''t help but be surprised; I thought it had reached its limit, but this physical strike was powerful enough to send a ripple across my shields, and there was even a fain crack appeared on it, before it disappeared.

    "Try harder, Ma."

    This time, I mocked, which seemed to make it even angry as it began to release a storm of attack on my shield.

    ''Let another onee,'' I said to a pyramid, ''Are you sure?'' asked Lord Whitmore, ''Yes,'' I replied. While Ma is strong, I could handle another Grimm of Ma''s level.

    In a few seconds, I saw the Grimming toward me; it was one of the Grimm that was fighting against Rai, and now given way, it came at me.

    "Ma, need any help?" asked the Nras, the Violet Scale Crockman. "Fuck off, Nras; I could handle this bastard alone," barked Ma.

    "It did not look like you are handling it well," It said and raised its amethyst de halberd toward as its aura roared and the bloodline phantom appeared behind it.

    "Let me show you how to kill the puny humans!" It dered as the bloodline phantom of a huge Crockman merged inside it.

    "The ze of Thaes!"

    It roared, and violet light covered the de and began to burn as it came down at me; at the same time, Ma also attacked me with a powerful attack on the side.

    It might be angry at Nras, but it understood what was important and swallowed its pride to finish off the enemy, who could do nothing but taunt from behind its puny shields.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Two attacks struck against my shields one after another, with a sh that was powerful enough to make me stumble inside my shields and roil my internals.

    Crack Crack Crack

    While at the same time, making the cracks appear on my shields, seeing those cracks spreading before stopping at 4%, their eyes lit up, especially that of the Ma.

    It had been attacking me for nearly half an hour, but except for faint cracks, it was not able to do anything else, but now they had finally seen the hope.

 Chapter 2939 Relieved

    "Look, my single attack made the cracks on the shield," said Nras boisterously.

    "It is not just your attack; it is thebined attack of us two that made the cracks, and for your information, I have been able to make the cracks on the shields," replied Ma defensively.

    "Keep telling yourself that," said Nras, and once against, raised its halberd for the attack; Ma, too, red and raised itsnce and attacked.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Once again, their weapons shed against my shield and spread the cracks that formed on it, and this time, they did not waste any time speaking and instead attacked again immediately after that, widening the cracks on my shield even further.

    I started to make the change into the shields to deal with thebined attacks while they continued with their attacks without stopping.

    Soon, the cracks covered 20% of the shields and began to increase with the constant attacks; seeing I was worried, but not enough to force me to burn my essence.

    If they want to break through my shields, they would need more power than this, and they don''t have that much power.

    ''Do you need aid?'' I heard from the pyramid, ''No,'' I replied, and even if I wanted the aid, I would think about ten times before asking.

    Nearly all our Grand Lords are fighting across the various battlefields, and the one that remained in the pyramid is not powerful enough to help me against these enemies.

    So, it is better I handle them on my own rather than taking any Grand Lord from their respective battlefield, which will have disastrous consequences.

    Soon, the cracks have covered 25% of my shields, and the color of the shields changed at the border, increasing their defenses further.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    The attacks shed again after the change, but this time, a surprise appeared on the faces of two Grimm Grand Lords, as not a single crack appeared.

    The ever-growing cracks seemed to have stagnated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Try harder, Ma," said Nras as it created loudly to harness even more power; its halberd remained in the air for a couple of seconds beforeing down, with Ma matching its attack in timing and might.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Their attacksnded, and this time there was a change in the cracks, but instead of making them happy, they made them angry.

    As the cracks widened, they widened by a fraction, not even a quarter of a percent.

    While the little progress made them angry and frustrated, it did not stop them, even for a second. Instead, this anger begins to help them harness more power as they begin to attack my shields in a mad fury.

    I watched as the cracks spread slowly with each of their attacks; the progress was slow, but it worried me, and I began to focus harder on making changes in the shields.

    Every bit I do would count in slowing the cracks on my shields.

    The cracks kept spreading with every attack; it did not take them long to increase the cracks to 26%, which seemed to motivate them even more as they began to attack even more furiously.

    Within a minute, they took the cracks to 30%.

    It is not just my defenses that are cracking, but also the defenses of many Grimms and humans; many defenses cracked, which would have killed them if not for their allies appearing on time and saving them.

    Though it is without a doubt that injuries are piling on both sides, especially on the new Grand Lords, who do not have much experience fighting such power.

    Due to it, they ended up making mistakes, and even a small mistake in such a battle could wipe you from the face of the earth.

    "Scared Zaar? You should be; it won''t be long before we st open your shields and vaporize your filthy soul from the face of this world," said Nras as it attacked my shield further.

    "First crack my shields, Nras and then talk," I said back while looking at shields that have cracks to 40% and are spreading slowly with each attack.

    The Grimms are trying to harness more and more power with each attack; while their increase in strength is minute, it will affect things if it keeps increasing at such a pace.

    I wish I could do anything about it other than burn my blood and escape; I am pretty much powerless to do anything.

    I could not even trap any Grimm into my rose redemption; they have gone too far, while these bastards are too strong for either of my methods to work.

    This is really frustrating, especially when I think about how easy it had been to capture Grimm into my string when I was Master and below.

    As long as Grimm and I share the same boundary of power, even if it is many times powerful, I would still be able to wrap it around my strings, but it is not possible when ites to Grand Lord.

    They are immensely powerful with unbreachable defenses; it pains me to regret it, but I could only use my methods on those who are closer to my power. Grimms are these two are very hard; even when attacking me, these two are keeping powerful defenses.

    The swirling fire around Ma is still present, and it had be even denser when it came close to me.

    If I tried to use my methods, the rose redemption would burn, and strings would get discovered, which I do not want to happen.

    Soon, the cracks reached 50%, and immediately, the color of the shield''s border have changed again. It immediately turned the expression of Grimm serious, but it did not stop their attacks.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNG

    The Grimms attacked without stopping, but this time something different happened; the cracks did not spread, not even by a fraction; my shields have stopped their attack.

    Seeing that, a relieved smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

 Chapter 2940 Sliced In Half

    ''They wouldn''t just give up!'' I thought in frustration as I looked at the Grimms; they were still attacking me, even after one and half hours.

    The cracks they have brought my shields with such hard work had been healing very slowly with the changes I have made, that now they have only covered 19% of them, and in half an hour, there won''t be any more of them.

    I am not the only one that is frustrated; Ma and Nras are too, but they are channeling all their frustration into attacking while I watch in standing.

    I wish I could fight them head and while I could fight one of them, fighting two is above me. I would be killed if I tried that, which I won''t.

    The only thing I could to pass my time was work at my core, but that was too dangerous, but still, I would go there every few minutes to work, as there was nothing else to do.

    It had been more than one and a half hours since I began fighting here, and except for killing two Grimms, I had done nothing else.

    The kills are a great aplishment, and I am proud of them, as they weren''t easy, but I still wish I could fight with my sword.

    Sigh!

    I sighed once again and looked at the two Grimms attacking me tirelessly before shifting my eyes to the battle below them.

    They are quite far, but I could still see them with my abilities and visuals from the pyramid, which are shing in my mind through the badge on my chest.

    Quite a lot of humans have been injured, including the healer who could heal them; that bastard Carmichael hade back alive and was a Grand Lord.

    It had seeded, and I am not surprised; when Ist checked, it was nearly ready for that.

    Though, there are still a few among them who managed to surprise me; I have already inserted my seed inside them, and their meta-scans are shing in front of me, giving me theirplete details. I could even tell the kind of lucky instance they have encountered, which helped them make the breakthrough.

    I could also see how injured they were and how they still kept pushing themselves while fighting against the Grimms.

    Thankfully, it is not just the humans, who are injured, but also the Grimms. Those bastards are hell-bent on killing us; they sealed every injury theye across with numerous methods and continue to fight against the humans.

    I was watching these battles through jealous eyes when I saw the sudden change. It is from an old snake who is still fighting against Patriarch.

    The bastard had released its curse again, the one with an above-limit element, which had not surprised me. It had used that before an hour ago.

    What surprised me was the curse; it was not the red devil.

    It still had that above-the-limit element and seemed to be a direct striking type, rather than wait and grow before attacking crippling blow type. It would have worked, as my seeds are not a magical pill that could protect against anything, but against this one, they could defend.

    As I have designed the measures against the above limit element and not the curses, so, any curse that that same above limit element, my seed will capture before it spreads into their body.

    Such wouldn''t be the case if the above-the-limit element had been different, but it is not the case; it is the same, which worked in our favor.

    Still, I remain vignt because there are a lot of ways things could get screwed; because the measures are only working before the old snake does not know exactly what they are, the moment it knows them, it will easily be able to find a way around them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I was focusing on its battles when another change appeared across the battlefield; a Grand Lord crashed on the ground hard.

    It is one of two new Grimm Grand Lords fighting against one new human Grand Lord. I am not surprised; Lady Yui had always been good at closebat, and if she had been fighting against only one, then the Grimms wouldn''t have just crashed.

    There are many battles are going on, but two are most surprising; it is of new Grimms and humans. Two humans are fighting against four Grimms.

    ?

    The battle is nothing surprising; what is surprising is that it is two humans working together.

    Those two did not like each other, especially her; I truly did not think she would work with him, even to fighting against it; I am sure Marina, too, would be surprised if I showed her the clip.

    Hun!

    A few minutes had passed when suddenly something happened.

    Lady May, who was fighting against the Werewolf, got her hand cut off, but it widened the eyes of all Grimms who were watching.

    Even the Werewolf attacked her got; its eyes widened in horror and began to retreat while trying to summon its defensive method, but it had fallen into the daring trap of Lady May and now found a concentrated fiery blood-red wave of energy that came from Lady May''s rapier directly in front of it.

    Slice!

    The concentrated fiery-blood red energy struck against the unfinished defensiveter of Werewolf, which had even been able to hold it for a moment before finally striking against its body and splitting into two.

    The moment had shocked the whole battlefield, that nearly all battle stopped; even Ma and Nras stopped attacking me and watched the two equally sliced parts of Werewolf Grand Lord falling down, with horror frozen in its both eyes.

    It is a huge risk that she took before the slightest mistake, and it wouldn''t be the Werewolf that would have been split into two, but her.

    The attack of Werewolf had gotten too close to herfort, but it was needed, as otherwise, the Grimm wouldn''t have taken the chance toe close to her.

    Lady Vivian killed her first Grimm; right aftering out of the thing, and I am d I have paid a small part in it.

    "You wretched human!" screamed Chanf, the Gorrman, and tried to move toward her, but it was stopped. So are the other Grimms.

    "You two can go if you want," I said to Ma and Nras, who just red at me hard.

    One of them could go, but it will be stopped, not by me, but by other humans. While all of them fight against the Grimms, some of them still possess abilities the ability to take on another Grimm.

    The battle did not resume; both sides red at each other and just kept ring.

    "Retreat," said Lady Ang finally, and there was no resistance from the Grimms as both sides began to fade away.

    The Grimms in front of me did, my shields disappeared, and I, too, began to disappear, and a momentter, they took have disappeared.

    Soon, we reached the ce where space was stable and began to leave; the stable space did not matter to me but seeing there were many new Grand Lords, I stayed behind them with old Grand Lords in case of the attacks.

    The Grimms do that.

    The moment they see a chance, they attack.

 Chapter 2941 First In Millenniums

    I appeared directly in the infirmary, with Lady May already lying on the bed; she was not the only one; a couple of Grand Lords wereying on the bed injured and in pain.

    Including that bastard Carmichael, who is a couple of rooms away; he is one of the most injured Grand Lords, and if it is not for Ss Bishop, he wouldn''t have been able to survive the battle.

    Now, he is healing his injuries, and I have to say, I am quite surprised at the speed at which he is doing that. It is really something; if he kept healing at such speed, it wouldn''t take him long to heal his injuries fully.

    "Let''s get this hand of yours attached," I said to Lady May and took her hand, which had been covered in energy.

    She could have attached it herself, nearly all inheritance has methods to attach the cut body parts, but it is better for the healer to do this job.

    Thousands of strings came out of me and pierced the hands beforeing out of it and piercing her shoulder, and soon, thousands of strings connected both parts of my body and now,ing closer and closer.

    "Lady May, you can activate the method when your hand connects to the shoulder," I said to her.

    The inheritance had imprinted in her body, and it better, she uses the method in her inheritance, while my strings and I will fix the ws there are, making her hand good as perfect.

    Though she will have psychological damage, I couldn''t help with that. She will have taken help from the psychologist.

    Buzz!

    As both parts connected, she activated her method, and my strings began to fix the ws that might remain; within seven minutes, the hand was perfectly connected, and I have activated formation in my core and mixed my own energy in it before sending it into the wound.

    The formation I have used contains the life-source crystals from my newest tree, and when I used it with other resources and my own healing energy, the result I got was shocking.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The hand would have needed at least six hours to healpletely till she could use it in the battle, but now it will take around an hour.

    This is what a life force could do, and if the old snake what happened to the seed it had given me, it would scream loudly while pulling out its scales in rage.

    "I feel like I could use my hand in battle right now," said Lady May as she moved her fingers. "No, you shouldn''t do any heavy fighting for at least an hour," I advised, to which she nodded.

    "Thank you, Lord Zaar," she said as she got up; I nodded and moved to other patients.

    Their injuries are not as serious as Lady May, but it is important that they are healing, as they might need to join the battle at any moment possible.

    Finally, I have reached myst patient, who is smiling at me, "You have done quite a lot of things since you have returned; a kill of five Grand Lords will make even her excellency proud," said Professor. She had returned, and she was a Grand Lord.

    "Six Grand Lords, and if you count two killed by Ashlyn, then there are eight," I replied, and a small surprise couldn''t help but appear on her face before it turned into a smile.

    The smile onlysted for a couple of seconds before her expression turned serious.

    "Be careful; the Grimms have many cards they haven''t used yet," she cautioned, "I know," I said as I pierced my strings inside her.

    There is something very weird going on inside her, something I have never seen before. It took me a while to understand what it was, and it had finally cleared up some confusion I had about her ever since I had seen her fight.

    She is a true Grand Lord, but she does not have the power she should have when she reaches the Grand Lord ss.

    She had a bloodline powerful as Rai and her niece; the only bloodline that could be above it is of Ellen''s.

    Not to mention, she had created a core even before reaching Master ss; with all these elements, her strength would have been far greater.

    Even Rai and Supreme Commander, who are only High-Grandmaster, possess greater strength than her.

    It confused me when I saw her fight; even the seed I nted in her did not give me a clear answer till I carefully studied the data and performed a few tests with the strings I had nted inside her.

    It turned out her power was sealed, and why was it sealed? The reason is simple; she was unsuitable for her bloodline

    Bloodline is usually suited for everybody, even those who are not suited; bloodline changed them, but the condition of the Professor was extreme that even bloodline couldn''t do much against it and was a constant sh, that it burned professors life force whenever she used her bloodline power more than 50%.

    It all changed when I gave her that hair, but even still, her constitution remained changed; things improved after her creating the core, but still slow.

    Now she had leveled up to the Grand Lord; her bloodline had got enough power that it was now forcefully converting her body to suit its need, and the process was fast.

    It is why the majority of her strength is sealed, but it is releasing slowly as her body changes and gets attuned to her bloodline.

    It is happening fast, but it will still take her about a year before she will be able to harness her power; with the current condition, that is quite a long time.

    I will find a way to speed up that process, and I already have a good idea.

    Buzz!

    I was just finished healing the damage she had suffered when our holo-watch buzzed. "They are asking us toe for a meeting," I informed.

    "Damn, I wanted to go meet my sister first," she said, and I barely stopped my expression from changing. "You will meet her after the meeting ends," I said.

    To that, she nodded and stepped out of bed.

    A secondter, a teleportation formation appeared under our feet, and we disappeared and appeared in the centralmand.

    Nearly everyone was present, including Raymond Leon; he was the only one among the new Grand Lords who had not suffered any injuries.

    With him advancing into the Grand Lord ss, he could now use his bonded artifact with even greater expertise, not to mention harness more power.

    Many Grimms have attacked the shields from a tree of shields, but not a single one could breach it.

    We took our seats; I could see joy lighting up in the Professor''s eyes as she looked at her name appearing in front of her as she sat, her gaze especially fixed on the name of the organization below it.

    For the first time in over three thousand years, two Grand Lords of the Riverfield academy are sitting at this table.

 Chapter 2942 Shuddered

    "Four of our people have been killed, and we are unable to do anything," said Rhaek slowly while other Grimms listened in shame.

    Every Grimm feels shame, especially those who failed to stop the deaths.

    "It''s all because of that bastard, Zaar," said Foxwomen with gritted teeth. "There is always going to be some, Zaar. It is our mistake for trying not hard, not making enough sacrifices," said Rhaek heavily.

    Foxwomen opened her mouth to say something but closed it soon after.

    "I will kill Zaar at my next attempt. Either it will die, or I die," said the old snake, and the expressions of everyone changed, especially of the new Grimms, but there was no change in the Rhaek''s expressions.

    "Even if you are able to kill Zaar, so what; it is not the only one, who is hard to deal with among the humans," said Rhaek and looked at the new Grand Lords, who had brought damnable intel from the thing.

    Still seeing some confused faces, it tapped the button, and a couple of projections appeared. Michael would find everyone familiar, but one person there would surely surprise him.

    "Zaar is just the beginning; these ones will be hard to deal with as it is," said Rhaek. "While they may be strong, they are not the only ones; we also have our elites," said Nras, and Rhaek nodded.

    "You are right, our elites aren''t weaker than them, but I still do not want to take the risk," he said, and his eyes hardened, and nine bottles with diamond shine appeared on the table; feeling the aura from the bottle, eyes of those physically sitting, couldn''t help, but widened up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Is this?" asked the old snake in shock, to which Rhaek nodded.

    "It''s what every one of you thinking; I did not want to use them with the ways that opened in front of them, but this war had forced me," he said and looked at every Grimm.

    "With this, there is no need for a ceremony or useless sacrifice of a hundred to create one; you just need to drink it, and if you seed, you will get the power that will make even make me regard you carefully," he said and could tell, it is thest sentence that excited the sitting Grimm the most.

    Seeing their gazes, Rhaek couldn''tugh inside his heart; he had gotten hold of them quite a while ago but did not use them.

    He wanted to create a loyal force for himself with it, but seeing how the war was going and it was making someone powerful upset, he decided to use it.

    Even if they got powerful drinking it, they would be under its control. Though it wished, those would still be from its tribe.

    "It''s dangerous, right?" asked the Pigeonman, an avian type of Grimm. He was surprised when he saw this little bastard be Grand Lord; he was notst on the list he had.

    "Yes, it is extremely dangerous," Rhaek replied.

    He would have lied if it had any other powerhouse, but all are Grand Lords, and some, like the old snake, are very intelligent; lying could backfire, and he did not want any trouble, at least not till they had finished with the humans, then he will kill these bastards himself.

    The silence descended for a whole minute; nobody had spoken before; finally, little birdy pulled the bottle toward it, which surprised him again.

    He shouldn''t have been the birdy is weakest among the Grand Lords; the chances of it advancing further are next to zero. The bottles, on the other hand, give him enough to fight against him with equal strength.

    So, his taking a chance for such power is not surprising.

    In the next minute, six more bottles disappeared, leaving behind only two, which Rhaek did not touch, as he was very confident that by the end of the day, these two bottles would disappear.

    "Those who have taken the bottles, drink by end of the day; I hope you all seed," he said, which is likely.

    It would be a huge fortune, even if half of them seed; even by that number, they will be able to ughter the humans.

    He just hoped they would finish it soon, but even earliest, it would take twenty days, which was much earlier than the old way, which used tost till one month and was more painful than this.

    "Old snake, quickly make your preparations; I want Zaar dead," he said; he might not seem worried about Zaar, but he was; he had read what people like it could do, and he wished he could kill right now, but he could not because of that damned bitch.

    He is worried but also knows that Zaar will die; he knows what kind of move the old snake is nning, as he was the one who provided the method to the old snake.

    That was had been its biggest regret, as with that method, the old snake could even pose harm to it, but he had no choice when he traded the method. That time, the old snake had something he wanted, and it was because of that thing he was able to reach this height.

    Though it is without a doubt that he had also killed a powerful enemy, who needed to kill swiftly before he could use that move.

    He already decided that once Zaar died, he would kill the old snake, as the method would be unusable for a week. With one stone, he will be able to kill two of its most powerful enemies; he just hopes the old snake will seed.

    Half an hourter, the meeting is dismissed.

    He, too, disappeared and, a secondter, appeared in front of a ruin-breaking teleportation formation.

    It was the highest-level ruin-breaking gate they had; even when someone of his power traveled through it, it was undetected.

    Even sensors of the humans pyramid couldn''t detect it.

    He looked at the gate and shuddered in fear before controlling his emotions.

    There used to be a time when it feared nothing, but now, he feared one who could crush him like an ant; in front of that vast power.

 Chapter 2943 She Is My Sister

    "We will take a minute of silence for Lord Roberts''s death," said Supreme Commander after Carmichael took his seat.

    We all stood up and closed our eyes in silence.

    It is really regretful that the old man died before he could enjoy the glory of being a Grand Lord; he should have stayed alive for at least a day to enjoy it.

    Still, he died for his world, for his race, and I hope, wherever his soul is, he knows that we will not let down our mothend and race that he hadid down his life to protect.

    "May the soul of Lord Roberts find peace," said Supreme Commander and sat down, and behind her sat down everybody else.

    "Today, we have killed five Grimms; they will take revenge for that, using what they have not used before," said Matron Mavis.

    "I am pretty sure, today we have made Grimm take any drastic action, as what that is, we will know soon," "

    I hope all of you remain extra cautious, but if you get a chance, don''t waste even a second thinking and kill the Grimm, as this war and through it, only side will be victor, while other will be wholly massacred" added Matron in a soft voice as she looked at each and every one of us.

    The expressions of people couldn''t help but turn serious, especially of the new Grand Lord; their first battles were very intense, in that they lost one of them.

    "Michael, as always, nothing could be said about your abilities in killing Grimms; they are unparalleled," she said and turned to Lady Vivian.

    "You girl did good, but don''t take such risks till there is a guarantee that you could kill at least three of them," added warningly.

    "I will remember that matron." Replied Lady May.

    "Now, to the important topic," said Supreme Commander, taking the lead once more.

    For the next one and half hours, she outlined our strategy and briefed the new Grand Lords on the war; I could have left if I wanted to, but I stayed.

    However, most of my focus is on my core.

    "We will move by this strategy; the changes ur ording to the moves that Grimm will make," said Supreme Commander and dismissed the meeting.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Currently, only Lady Atkins is fighting; while the other others are patrolling our territory, we will move as the Grimms appear.

    One by one, we got out at the table, and I walked with Professor before reaching Marina''s home.

    "She seemed to be in theb," said Professor as we appeared in Marina''s home and above took a step toward it when I stopped her.

    "What is it? I could tell there is something in the way you are behaving," she said, looking at me in question.

    I couldn''t help but smile at that; Professor is one of the few people who know me the best; it is really hard to hide things from her, especially these things.

    "Something had happened to the teacher," I said, and her expression immediately became very serious. "I could sense her, and she seemed to be fine," said Professor and tried to investigate through soul, to which I quickly isted Marina with mine.

    "She is fine," I said before she could ask me that, and I could see relief flooding her eyes. "But some changes have urred in her, and I hope you wouldn''t react badly seeing that," I said, but for some reason, she got angry; it was clear in her eyes.

    "You might be her lover Michael, but she is my sister; no change of hers could make me look at her any different way," she said to my shock and walked up toward theb, leaving me stumped on my ce.

    It took a second for me to get control over my emotions, and I appeared behind her when she was about to open the door to Marina''sb.

    Click!

    The door clicked open, and Professor stopped in her tracks as she saw Marina, who was without her cloak. Marina looked at her sister with hidden vulnerability, fearing what she might say.

    Both sisters stared for one long second before Professor moved and appeared in front of her sister before hugging her.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing that, and I disappeared, leaving the two sisters alone.

    "How does she know?" I asked myself as I sat down in the living room.

    Marina and I had been very careful hiding our rtionship, but she was still able to find out; maybe we were not as good as we thought we had been.

    She knows, then who else also knows; it is definitely not Elina; if she had known that, she would have definitely exploded at me. Maybe she is the only one, or maybe she is not; I don''t really care that much.

    There is nothing to be ashamed of, and if it were not for Marina, I would have dered to the world already.

    I did not decide waste any more time on that and just closed my eyes; there are many things I need to do, but before that, I have to look at the newest addition to my core.

    I have looked at the dead-looking tree many times, but I still wasn''tpletely able to believe I was able to get this thing.

    I had already counted it among the most precious nt in my core, which I would not remove, no matter what. It will stay in my core till I die, and it will not let me die.

    As long as there is a single breath remaining in me, this tree will keep me alive.

    Till now, I have only used some life-force crystals, but I have to do some tests on leaves, bark, and roots; thankfully, unlike crystals, they can store for a longer time, but they need to be stored carefully,

    I had collected some samples and brought them out, and a momentter, I typed a message before a teleportation formation appeared in front of me, and I ced the box with the thing on it, sending it to the Grandmaster Salvador for research.

    It will save me a lot of time, and given his expertise, Grandmaster could analyze them at a far more detailed degree than I could.

    With that done, I begin to focus on real work, the curse; I am working on the solution and am making good progress. I am very confident that I will find a way to extract it before the time is up.

    I wish I could say the same with my inheritance; with speed, I am making progress in it; it will take years before I have the inheritance ready, and that is when I work on it with both of my clones.

    If a single clone keeps working on it, then it will take even more time. I will not let that happen; as soon as clone one finishes with the curse, I will send it back to inheritance.

    More than half an hour had passed when I opened my eyes and saw both sistersing down the stairs with smiles on their faces.

    Marina looked happy; the worry that always seemed to be clouding her face had mostly disappeared, and I could thank Professor for that.

 Chapter 2944 Irritating

    Three days passed since that great battle, and Grimms seemed to have changed their strategy ofing hard and fast with a lot of numbers.

    Now, there are a limited number of Grimms on the battlefield, every time, there are not more than nine of them, and it frustrates the Supreme Commander a lot because the Grimms that came are not anyone could deal with.

    They are the strongest Grimms, and we needed to send our strongest to fight them; we could not send our new Grand Lords, even if sent then the triple number, they would be ughtered.

    The part that frustrated Supreme Commander the most was that she knew that Grimms were doing something but did not know what they were doing and couldn''t do anything against it.

    With the numbers they have, they could have the confidence to handle pretty much everything, but there are a lot of uncertainties that make things extremely dangerous.

    I had gone to fight two times these past two days, and both times wasn''t able to kill the Grimms I had fought. It was the same Ma and Nras, both bastards are powerful, and even when they attacked me separately, I couldn''t do anything against them.

    "It is good we have changed; this one was working better than thest one," she said, looking at Patriarch Bradford lying in the huge coffin, with thousands of strings piercing into his body.

    We have changed the method we used on it, as it was not giving us the desired result. This one was working better, it had been just ten minutes, and it had given us the result that the old one used to give us in an hour.

    While the method is better, it also takes a lot of resources.

    My own resources are not enough; I am using the resources from their own organization. They have given meplete ess to their treasuries, I could just go there and pick whatever I wanted, and there will be no questions asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I had done that in the morning; I directly teleported to the Blood Sun and one of their old men took me to the treasuries.

    I have already gone through all the treasuries of nine-Supremes in the past two days, and while I had to spend my precious time doing that, it is a good thing I did.

    There are a huge number of resources there; the ones that interested me most are those that aren''t ssified. Nobody knew about them, so they kept them in special storages until some people found out about them, and they moved them to the main treasuries ording to their categorization.

    Still, there are a huge number of unknown things that have been gathering dust there for thousands of years; that over 90% of them are unknown, even to me.

    I have taken a lot of things from them, even unknown ones; some of them were desired by my core, while some I have found interesting and some I had needed, and they are helping me a lot.

    Right now, I have used more than ten things I have taken from those unknowns thing in this treatment of Patriarch Bradford.

    Buzz Buzz!

    I was studying the changes in the meta-scan of patriarch Bradford when my watch buzzed and when I saw who it was, I turned it silent.

    "You should take his call," said Grandmistress Charline, "He is irritating," I replied, "Still, he was the foremost healer of the world before you came, and he had a vast knowledge of healing," she said, and I opened my mouth to refute her, but could not find words for that.

    What she had said was right.

    "Fine," I said and typed the messages, fixing the appointment with him; he might be a selfish bastard, but it is without a doubt, the bastard has a vast knowledge of healing.

    His knowledge is even greater than mine, and the only reason I do better is because of the abilities I have designed and the rule-bending.

    There are few things I want from the old man, and I am sure I could satiate some of his curiosities. I have already recorded what he needs.

    It is not like I had met him; I did two days ago, but I walked away after ten minutes of contact. The bastard is really sufferable and full of himself.

    I shook my emotions and focused on Patriarch and manipted the strings. In this method, I needed to be constantly in control; the energies are quite vtile and could bore a huge hope through the old man if they went out of control.

    "Marina looked happier these days," said Grandmistress Charline a few minutester. "Her sister has returned; she is helping her cope with things," I replied with a sigh.

    Professor had made some thingsplicated, but I am d she came. She is helping Marina through a lot.

    I just wish she didn''t have to leave today for a mission; the mission is not long, and she will be able to return by tomorrow, but still I worry about her.

    There are very powerful Grand Lords are roaming around the world, and even though the methods of Professor are good. That it would be hard for those powerful Grand Lords to discover her, and there would be rescuing a moment she desired, but it is still dangerous.

    She is not strong enough; there are many Grand Lords who could kill her before she could even think about the rescue.

    She had left, and there was nothing I could do about it other than hope she would be careful and use the thing I had given her to escape in time if there was any danger.

    I focused back on the meta-scan of patriarch Bradford and the constant changes that are urring in it. Those changes are positive, but few intelligent people could also see the side-effect this vtile method is leaving behind in its wake.

    For that, I have created a special concoction of the healing energy; it contains my own healing energy and also life-force crystals, mixed with some of its bark and pieces of roots along with seven other different things.

    This concoction of healing energy would spread into hundreds of affected parts and heal them quickly as possible, before the damage could be fatal.

    It could happen very quickly.

    As I have said, this method is dangerous enough to bore a huge hole into the Patriarch''s body. So, I needed to be careful every second.

    Many people might fear using this method given the chance of dying, but it is safe in my hand. Even if I get distracted, the formation I have created will find damage without stopping and healing it.

    While it would not be perfect as me doing things, but still be perfect.

    Soon, over one and a half hours passed, and I started to pull back my strings from the patriarch; when I pulled thest string out of him, he opened his eyes.

    "How are you feeling, Patriarch Bradford?" I asked, "Bad," he replied. "I am feeling like millions of tiny bombs exploded inside me," he added.

    Hearing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my and Grandmistress Charline''s face as exactly that had happened.

    "Don''t worry; the feeling is temporary; you will soon begin to feel fine," I replied.

 Chapter 2945 Promise

    "The bastard was really irritating, but I get quite a lot from him," I replied, "Well, you have got the benefits, so you can''t keepining," said Marina admonishingly.

    "That is true, too," I said as I nuzzled her neck with my nose. "Don''t start; we both have work to do," she protested weakly.

    "Don''t worry, it won''t take long," I said as I pressed her against the wall and took her lips into mine.

    In the next minute, our clothes flew across theb, and for one and a half hours, erotic moans began to rang out through the house.

    "I told you," Marina said usingly as she tried to get up from the couch where we both were lying naked on top of each other.

    "Stay," I said; she resisted for a moment but stopped when she saw a look in my eyes.

    We did not speak at all, justy silently as my hands gently messaged her hair and back.

    "I wish we could spend all our time like this," she said softly after some time. "We will," I promised.

    I want this, I want to spend every moment of my life without worrying about anything, and that time wille.

    She deserved it, I deserved it, every human in the world desert it, and I will give my all to achieve it.

    In this war, either they will die, or we will, and for the people I love, I will make sure it is Grimms who will be wiped away from the face of the earth.

    We stayed on the couch in silence for more than half an hour before getting up and wearing the clothes that were scattered all across the house.

    A few minutes after that, we ate dinner before Marina went back to herb while I stayed in the living room. Which is for the best, given how hard it is for me to control myself around her.

    Iid on the couch, which still had Marina''s smell, and closed my eyes.

    A night passed when I opened my eyes; I went to my house and had breakfast with my father and sister before she went to her school, and I returned to Marina.

    While I am working, the humans and Grimms are fighting; the Grimms are still using their top-level powerhouses.

    They are still hiding their lower-level powerhouses; as for whether they just keeping them back or doing something, we don''t know; the information rted to it is air-tight.

    This is why the suprememander had sent her own sister and professor to find out.

    Once we have got the information, we could form a better n. We could evenunch an all-out attack; if we found the Grimms had taken their powerhouses somewhere.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The chances of seeding would be good, at least killing a few, as long as they don''t have that double-number advantage. Which they still have, even after killing, so many of their powerhouses; they always survive due to this advantage.

    If we are able to trim their numbers, we will have a great advantage against them in the final battle.

    I had worked for four hours before I opened my eyes and disappeared, and appeared in the healing hall. Grandmistress Charline and Salvador were already present.

    With the bastard Carmichael, the pressure on the Grandmistress Charline had lessened a lot; now, most of the healing was handled by him, and she could now focus more on research.

    As I appeared, we did not waste any time and began the preparations.

    "The number of resources we are using at the scale, I don''t think they have ever been used before, especially with our efficiency," said Grandmaster Salvador as we drew out a huge formation from ink he had made.

    "That is undoubtedly true," replied Grandmistress Charline as she spoke through the energy.

    It took us thirty-five minutes toplete the preparations, which we triple-checked. The method is very dangerous, even more dangerous than what we have used on Patriarch Bradford yesterday, so we need to be careful.

    Buzz!

    "Lord Zaar, Grandmasters," greeted Lady Vivian as she appeared.

    We are not only targeting the old Grand Lords but also some new ones like Supreme Commander and her sister. They have the power of the Grand Lord, despite being a High-Grandmasters, so when they level up, the power they will be able to project will be immense.

    Supreme Commander, Lady Vivian, and Rai are the biggest hope against whatever new the Grimms would bring out, especially Lady Vivian.

    Unlike Rai and the suprememander, she does not have that dangerous curse inside her.

    So, if she wants, she can level up without any problem, but before she does that, I need her to strengthen her body, soul, and energy to the limit.

    I am using everything I have, not even holding back on the rule-bending power so that I would be able to progress over their limit.

    "What do I have to do?" she asked, "Just sit in the center of the formation and seal all your energies," I said, to that, she nodded and appeared directly in the center of the formation before sitting.

    Buzz!

    As she did, the formation had activated, and at the same time, I materialized her meta-scan in front of Grandmaster Salvador and Charline.

    "Lady Vivian''s meta-scan is quite different from others," said Grandmaster Salvador. "The grand art," said Grandmistress Charline through her energy voice.

    The Grand Art changes everything, from the body, soul, and energy; everything changes ording to it as one progresses higher in it.

    Lady Vivian had progressed quite higher than in grand art, and it showed in the constitution as it had not only to change her body, soul, and energy, but also her core, which had bepletely ssy, but such thing only happened, when both art and inheritance in synchronization.

    This synchronization is very important as it increases the power of the core and also the Grand Art.

    In the fifteen minutes of activation, the whole formation had climbed up on her body; there was not a single thing space on her body that hadn''t been covered by the formation.

    The formation had already started working inside her, releasing the ssy energy inside her, which would merge with every part of her, including her core.

    A few days ago, I had asked her to give me concentrated energy of art and inheritance; I had mixed it with rule-bending power and a few other things, creating something that would strengthen her and help her go above the limit.

    The method is working, and there is not even the slightest problem; if I want to, I could easily leave as looking at how things are going, I don''t think there would be any problem, but I am not leaving.

    This formation is very dangerous, fatal even, so I need to be here in case something goes wrong.

    Though I will not waste time, after a few minutes, I sit down in the corner chair and close my eyes, and begin working inside my core.

    Buzz!

    Around forty-seven minutes had passed when suddenly, I opened my eyes.

    The formation is fine, it holowatch that buzz, and after a single buzz, the projection of the grandmander appeared over it.

    "Lord Zaar, the old snake had appeared," she said, and my expression couldn''t help but turn serious; I did not forget what the bastard had saidst time when it had left.

 Chapter 2946 Gamble Of Life And Death

    I appeared in the centralmand and saw the Supreme Commander and others looking at the screen, which had footage of a lot ofkes.

    "Landen Lakefield," I said, and Supreme Commander nodded.

    Her expressions were serious but not as serious as they wouldn''t have been if I had told her what the old snake had said to mest time.

    I had not told anyone, not even Marina or any Grand Lords, as there was not much they could do other than worry.

    Telling them would have made them keep me Pyramid, and I don''t want that; only I could deal with the old snake effectively.

    They could not deal with it, even with the measures I have put inside them, as the measures would fail if the old snake noticed what they were, and seeing how intelligent this bastard is, it wouldn''t take long to notice them.

    "I am going," I said.

    Buzz!

    "Be careful," said Supreme Commander; I nodded, and a momentter, the formation buzzed under my feet, and I had disappeared.

    A few secondster, I appeared at the other end, and below me were hundreds of beautiful bluekes. There is a high chance this beautiful ce will get utterly destroyed today.

    "You came," said the old snake as it materialized a few hundred meters away from me. "What, you didn''t think I would not?" I asked, to which it shook its head.

    "No, I truly did not; after I had said to youst time. I didn''t think the humans would let their brighteste fight against me," it said. "We are not cowards like you, Grimms," I replied, and hearing that the smile on its face became brighter.

    "Rather, you had not told them what I had said," it said, with that despicable smile on its face.

    "Did it matter since I hade," I said, putting a little more anger in my voice? "No, it did not." It said with a shake of its head.

    "So, you have prepared what you were going to prepare to kill me?" I asked, hearing that the smile on its face became bigger. "Yes, I did, and with the things I have traded with you, my chances of sess improved tremendously."

    "Earlier, it was going to be a gamble; there was some chance I might fail, but now, with your help, there is no way I will fail," it said, forking its tongue out.

    "Many people have said these words to me, but they are all failed; some, like your pet, had even lost their lives," I said back and could see a sh of anger appearing in its eyes before it disappeared.

    "You will know soon how right I am," it said, and a crystalline bottle appeared in its hands, containing blood red.

    Seeing the ss bottle, all the hairs on my body stood up, and I wanted to run so badly, but I controlled my emotions and asked both of my clones to be ready.

    This is going to be very dangerous; I might even lose my life if I am not being careful.

    Gulp!

    "Zaar, you will die today but will also live through me," said the old snake and gulped down the solution in the bottle in a single gulp.

    A second after it drank the potions, its eyes bulged and became blood-red from crimson; at the same time, its scales began to change color rapidly, turning blood-red as its eyes.

    Looking at it felt like it hade bathing in the blood.

    "It is bloody painful, but everything will be worth it after I consume you," said the old snake with gritted teeth and a smile before a formation appeared on its body.

    The formation is in the Grimm script and is ck as night, and soon, it covers every inch of its body, making it look quite ominous.

    Buzz!

    "I am taking a huge risk Zaar, but I am confident I will seed," it roared as the formation covering its body activated, and the moment it did, my expression couldn''t change as I sensed the energies from the old snake, that made me take a step back unconsciously.

    I sensed a divine energy, and it was not just it but also above the limit element, and it seemed to burn with a huge amount of divine energy.

    It channeled the energy created through the burn into the formation for a very dangerous purpose, which made me feel that I should run away as soon as possible as I might not get another chance to do it.

    Still, I remained in my spot; the old snake had be very dangerous, and if I ran away, it might target them, and I don''t think, aside from Matron, who is fighting Rhaek, anyone could deal with this bastard.

    Crack Crack Crackn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    For nearly a minute, nothing had happened; the formation kept shining before finally something happened, and it couldn''t help but surprise me.

    The cracks begin to appear on its body, and these are not small cracks but big one that runs deep, and it is appeared everywhere, including its face.

    There is a huge crack covering its face, showing even inside of it has solidified.

    It looked horrified with cracks, and if I did not know it had done that to itself, I would have thought it had been hit by some dangerous attack or its own curse had backfired on it, but it is nothing of that sort; everything is intentional.

    I had told that Supreme Commander as well when she had asked me.

    DHUB!

    A few seconds passed by, and the cracks spread into every part of its body when suddenly something happened that even shocked me.

    It imploded, turning to dusk; for a second, I thought something had gone wrong, but I soon realized it was not the case when I felt his strong soul.

    It is still present, and it feels even powerful than before.

    The dust soon morphed into a huge blood-red cloud; it was so huge that it would be easily able to swallow Grimm of a simr size.

    "It is time for you to die, human!" the blood-red dust called out a strange voice and came toward me.

    My expression turned serious seeing that; I was not sensing anything from it like before, but I knew it was dangerous, and I have powered my shields to their strongest and even readied the fourth boost to use it at the moment I needed it.

    I was watching the huge cloud of blood-red dusting toward me when the suprememander contacted me again.

    "Lord Zaar, Lady Josephine had returned, and she had brought the news," said a Supreme Commander.

    "Michael, there are a huge number of people from old snake''s tribe who had gathered at their base," said Professor before I could even ask what the news was.

    Hearing it, my eyes couldn''t widen in rm; I had asked the suprememander to keep eyes on the old snake''s tribe after it revealed the divine energy, and now, it had gathered its tribe.

    It is bad; the gathering could mean only one thing, the bastard is ready to do the unthinkable, and seeing even the professor was able to see it means the Grimms knew about it, and they will not be going to stop it, despite doing that is forbidden.

    ''I should leave!'' I decided.

    That step was extremely dangerous that even I would not be able to bear it; I could not stay here.

    I immediately warned all the Grand Lords and was about to activate my escaping method when the dust cloud enveloped my shields, and what happened next was one shocking thing I had ever experienced.

    BANNNNG!

    The moment it enveloped my shields, they exploded into pieces; itsted not even a second. It shocked me and sent a huge bacsh at me, that stopped me from activating my escape method for a second, and that was enough for the old snake to wrap me around in the dust cloud.

    "Now there is no escape but salvation," said the dust cloud in its strange, hallowed voice, and the next moment, it began to drill inside me.

    Like my shields, my armor also offered no resistance to it; the dust cloud pieced through it before seeping inside me.

    As grains of dust seeped inside me, I felt like I had been pieced by thousands of hot needles.

    They havee at me from every direction, and it is not just my body they have pieced, but also my soul and my energy, and moved toward my core too.

    "Ahhhh¡­.."

    I screamed loudly as the dust began to pierce inside me, as I began to feel the pain I had not felt before.

    The old snake is not joking, the bastard literally wants to consume me, and it is thoroughly prepared to the level of risking its own life.

    The method it had used was extremely dangerous; I could tell it was designed to consume another being, to their very essence, and make them part of theirs.

    It also poses a danger to the old snake because if it does not seed, it will die.

    It had aptly saidst time that the next time we meet, either it will die or I, and it is regretful to say it, but the chances of me dying is higher.

    Unlike the method that Kraf had used, it did not favor me.

    This method is like an apex predator, it does not give the prey any chance, but it also should know I am not anymon prey.

    I will not let it consume me, I will use every move in my arsenal to stop, and if I had to sacrifice my life, I would do it and take this bastard with me.

 Chapter 2947 Repel

    "You are mine, and I will consume you," said the old snake; it had been barely a few seconds, but a quarter of the blood-red sand had already entered inside me.

    My defenses have activated, but they are not doing anything as the red dust tears through everything I have prepared, giving me pain that I have never felt before.

    It had taken me a while to think through this fog of pain, and when I looked at the conditions, I couldn''t help but get shocked by what I saw.

    ''No wonder my clones hadn''t taken any big action yet,'' I thought as I saw how these blood-red dust particles entered every cell of mine, every fractural of my soul and energy, and they were dangerous.

    Each particle had aplex formation drawn on it; I did not understand it much, but enough to know if I did something to thwart it, they would explode, and my clones couldn''t have the risk that doing.

    That does not mean they have not done anything; they have activated a few extremely sneaky formations that are made 90% of rule-bending power.

    That, even old snake seeping in me, couldn''t detect them.

    Even with the formations, my condition is not good; it could even be said it is grim, more than grim, there is a high chance I will die.

    While I have motivated myself that I will survive and even take Grimm with me, the chances of that happening seemed quite low, but despite that, there is no other choice than to resist; I will not hand myself over on the silver tter.

    I shouldn''t act hastily, or whatever chance I have will also disappear.

    So, I calmed myself and watched the process, gaining as much data as possible that would help me in dealing with the Grimm.

    Soon, half of the blood-red dust had entered inside me when something changed. The dust began to make a move toward my core; till now, it had only acted against my body, soul, and energy.

    My expressions have turned serious; my core is myst bastion. It is due to it I have confidence I will be able to put some resistance against it, and also the reason why my clones are still working despite my soul getting filled with the Grimm.

    "I have got your soul, body, and energy, and now, I will have your core, too," said the voice that rang through me as it closed on my gate.

    It enveloped my core, and seeing no reaction from it; I couldn''t help but be disappointed as the cloud moved to swallow it.

    Boom!

    It had just touched the core when a booming sound rang, and a powerful ripple spread, which threw away all the blood-red dust attacking my core.

    It couldn''t help but surprise me as it was not the core that had acted.

    "Blessing of the world!" shouted the voice in surprise; it was the moon revolving around my core; it shed in silvery light and sent it flying.

    "Little thing, you will not be able to stop me!" roared the voice, and more blood-red dust gathered before it moved to swallow my core again with even greater momentum than before.

    Boom Boom Boom

    Another booming ripple rang out and sent the blood-red dust flying again, this time sending it nearly flying out of my body, but even then, it did not stop and continued trying over and over with a greater amount of dust, but still sent back.

    "It had not expected swallowing you would be easy, but the difficulty is greater than I had imagined," said the Grimm and stopped going after my core.

    Instead, it began to focus on seeping into my body, soul, and energy; it entered inside me with renewed focus.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed when I heard the sounds of battle; they were from a distance, but it was, without a doubt,ing from the battle.

    I could not look at it, my body was frozen, and my soul sense was restricted to my body.

    Still, I know our powerhousese to the rescue, but Grimms seemed to be prepared for it, given how they were able to stop them without letting them too close.

    The rescue will be hard; I will have to be my savior, and I have already begun preparing as I study the particles of blood-red dust, which are the parts of Grimm.

    I think I had understood what it was trying to it.

    It had transformed itself into dust, which is nothing but breaking itself into millions of tiny parts, with each particle of dust containing its body, soul, and energy, and it is a method that binds them together.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Without it, everything will simply copse.

    I could make it copse, and after studying it, I have concluded that I could do it. There are some formations inside that will be able to do it, but doing that would kill me.

    As it destabilizes the method and make all the particle explodes, creating an explosion that even Grand Lord will get vaporized by it if they are close enough.

    I readied those formations, especially the most powerful ones. I might really be needed to use it, and I want it to work without failure.

    Soon, thest of the dust had entered me, and my senses went blind; it was not just my physical senses but also my soul sense and energy. I have lostplete control over it and now falling down, which is nothing to be worried about, nor am I focused on it.

    I was worried about my horrific state; the blood-red scales had appeared over my body, and I felt my tongue forking up; my size had also be bigger.

    I became a human-Grimm hybrid.

    That is not all; there is aplex formation of the Grimm script covering every part of me with tiny runes. They have covered me so densely

    I could see it all with a tiny bit of rule-bending power mixed with soul energy I could utilize; it had horrified me that, for a moment, my mind went ck.

    "Now you are mi" It was saying when it stopped mid-way.

    Till now, I have been silent, bearing it all, but no more.

    Buzz, Buzz, Buzz!

    It is now my time to strike; I will show the bastard the prince it needs to pay to even look at me with eyes of greed.

    I have suffered such thinking many times; it is not the only thing that wants my body and is the weakest one.

    While it wants to consume, opposite to taking over my body, it is all the same to me, and against it, I have made hundreds of formations.

    I could not always depend upon the hidden being to save me; I had to save myself.

    So, I activated three formations inbination; alone, they are nothing, but together, they will wreak havoc against the old snake.

    As I activated the formation, red, white, and indigo runes burst out of my core, and they spread around my body in seconds.

    It just took them just two and a half seconds to spread through every part of my body, ovepping the Grimms formation, without even activating it.

 Chapter 2948 Clash Of Devine Energies

    "What is happening to Lord Zaar?" asked Lord Whitmore in horror as he saw Grimm-like scales appearing on his body.

    It is not only he who is horrified by such change, but others too; they have never seen something like this before, have even read about it.

    "I don''t know," said the projection of the Elder Lord, who had worry written all over his face and had horror hidden in his eyes.

    Seeing what was happening to Michael had shaken him.

    "I am summoning Lord Carmichael and Lady Charline," said Lord Whitmore, and nobody objected.

    Usually, the information about the Grand Lord''s battles is kept secret, but sometimes, they call the expert to take their view on the important situation, and this is an important situation.

    It took a few seconds for them to appear.

    "What happened?" asked Lord Carmichael, "This," replied Lord Whitmore and rewound the footage; as they saw it, their expressions couldn''t help but change.

    "Do you know anything about it?" asked Lord Whitmore. "It is the first time I have seen something like it," said Lady Charline.

    "I think I know what is happening," said Lord Carmichael, and all the eyes turned on him. "What is it?" asked Lady Josephine before Lord Whitmore could ask.

    "Swallowing," he said with a grave expression, "Swallowing!" said a few Grand Lords in rm. "Yes, the old snake is trying to swallow Grandmaster Zaar," he added, shocking those who were listening.

    "It is a very dangerous method; not many dares to use it, given the risk it possesses, but it also offers tremendous benefits."

    "Though the failure would mean death, there is no surviving it," exined Lord Carmichael grimly.

    "So, if old snake failed, Lord Zaar could be saved?" asked Lord Whitmore; he is confident in Lord Zaar, who survived even more dangerous conditions than this and not to mention his ability to perform the miracles.

    So, he did not doubt Lord Zaar would survive it.

    "Unfortunately, no," said Lord Carmichael, dousing his hopes.

    ?

    "The failure means death, of both. I don''t want to say it, but chances of Grandmaster Zaar''s survival are very low," said Lord Carmichael, shaking everyone to their core, given how important Lord Zaar is.

    He is as important as Matron Mavis, or even more, given his potential.

    ¡­.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh¡­."

    The old snake screamed as three formations activated; a sticky dark blue energy created from thebination of three formations spread across the body, soul, and energy and stuck to the grains of blood-red dusk particles before pulling them out.

    It seemed to be giving the old snake immense pain that it shouted through my body wrenchingly.

    I am not surprised; every particle is part of it, and when I pull them off from their required position, it feels like I am tearing their soul apart, and I may be doing that just that.

    Though I am not feeling any pleasure from its scream, its pain might be pleasing here, but I am focused on the particles it is made, and they seem to be welded into me; even with all the power of three formations, the progress is slow.

    "Fuck it!"

    I cursed and decided not to hold back and activated the formations at their full power, and immediately, I felt like I was boiling in theva.

    It is extremely painful that I am d that I am being frozen, or I would have screamed loudly as the Grimms.

    It is not just painful, the peak power of the formation is harming my body and soul, but with the condition, I am in, I could not bear to think about those things.

    If I survived, I would be able to heal any damage I got.

    "Little bastard, you are more difficult than I had thought but don''t think this all I have," said the old snake through a scream, and immediately, the change urred in all the particles of the old snake.

    They lighted up and in divine energy; it shocked me.

    I am not surprised by the divine energy; I knew it had it. It shouldn''t have used all of it on me; what surprised me was the amount of it.

    It is huge, much, many times more than it had used against me that time.

    As the divine energy charged out, the particles of the old snake stopped in their tracks and began to retreat to the old ce.

    No matter how much I pulled, I wouldn''t be able to pull them back; instead, they started seeping even deeper inside me.

    Buzz!

    "Do you think only you can use the divine energy?" I asked it, and immediately divine energy filled all three formations.

    "This! How is it possible?" asked the old snake in shock the very next second as it had sensed the divine energy, and while it had changed a lot with a lot of things, I had mixed in it. The old snake could still sense the divine energy which used to belong to it.

    The divine energy is purified to the firstyer, and after that, I mix a lot of resources in it, including arge number of divine crystals.

    Increasing its quantity and power by many times, most importantly, I had designed it in such a way that it will anti-thesis to the divine energy of the Grimm.

    Ahhhhh¡­

    I screamed as the divine energy filled the runes and began to pull against the particles; while the energy was powerful, it was also harming me tremendously.

    But I did not care.

    As I had said before, as long as I survive this, I will have more than enough time to heal from the damage the Grimm had brough on me; even if the damage is immense, I will find a way to heal it.

    The only thing I will need to do is survive.

    The tug of war began against the two energies; both seemed to be equal in power as the particle would swing toward both sides.

    Seeing that, I had stopped holding back and released the energy as much as possible, not caring how is frying up my soul and body.

    If Michael had time to look outside, he would find huge smoke of wasted divine energying out of its scaly body.

    My reckless move seemed to work, as now I had gained the edge to the shock of the old snake. As I had done that using my own energy.

    The old snake is very angry; since it is inside me, I can feel the anger radiating and feel that I want tough,ugh so loudly that tears begin to stream out of my eyes, but unfortunately, I cannot.

    BANNNG!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    My body hit the ground finally, and I did not feel as shocked as I thought I would feel after falling from such a height.

    Not even a crack had appeared, which should have; it is likely because of the scales covering me. they might look thin but are highly defensive, especially against blunt blows like this.

    "Zaar, your methods are really shocking; no wonder you have forced us Grimms to this level," said the old snake.

    "But don''t think I am without means." It said, and I could feel deep unwillingly from the Grimm; sensing that, I couldn''t help shuddering through my soul.

    If it is an option that even the old snake is unwilling to use, then it would be really something powerful.

    A secondter, it had used that option, and horror dawned on my soul as the scream came out through my frozen body.

 Chapter 2949 Scheme

    "I hope I am right trusting it with you, Shael," said old Werewolf looking at a thick ck pond, in the center of which was a pristine white crystal that had dense runes carved on it.

    "So, all I have to do is activate this crystal and target the old snake?" asked Shael hesitantly.

    She had to be sure she was targeting another Grand Lord, someone who was very powerful and vengeful in nature.

    "No, we are not targeting the old snake but preventing the tragedy that led to our defeat in the previous epoch war and theplete disappearance of one of most powerful tribes of Grimms,"

    "All I am asking is you target the old snake only when the old snake performs the forbidden act," said Rhaek, as he looked at the projection where thousands of powerful members of the old snake tribe were sitting around a huge statue with pies expressions on their faces.

    "I can''t believe the old snake is idiot enough to do the forbidden," she said, "People do a lot of things for power," replied Rhaek.

    He had studied the method and created this as a counter if ever the old snake was mad enough to use the method on him, but now it will be used, even when the old snake is not targeting him.

    He does not know concretely what Zaar had that forced the old snake to take such a drastic step, but it should be something amazing for the old snake to take this step, and he will not let him have it.

    An old snake is dangerous, and the sooner it will kill, the better, and what better way to kill it, in the name of doing the forbidden act?

    Even if it did not perform the forbidden, he would still attack it. The old snake is too dangerous to keep alive.

    "So, can I trust you with it, Shael?" he asked, and the foxwomen in front of him nodded.

    "Good, do this, and you will have the meeting that you always wanted," he said and could see her eyes lighting up like a sun hearing that.

    ...

    "Ahhhhhh¡­"

    The bastard brought out the curse, not a normal curse either, but above the limit curse; it is different from others, but without a doubt, it is above the limit curse.

    Its quantity is not huge, but when it burns under divine energy, it bes destructive.

    I screamed in pain as it tore the particles through the grasp of my formations, pulling them back and taking deeper into me, but that was not all they did; no, they began to gather this powerful force, and their target was my core.

    "I really didn''t want to use it; it would be bitch to get out its consequences, but you bastard has forced me," cursed the old snake.

    I did not listen to it; all my focus was on thinking through this massive pain and watching a wave of blood-red dust, which had been charged with divine energy, and the limit curse was going for my core.

    Booom!

    They had enveloped my core, and just about to swallow it, when the ripple came out of the moon like before and sent the powerful blood-red dust back.

    "You will not be able to stop me this time!" the Grimm roared, and I felt it charging again with even greater power.

    BOOM, BOOM BOOOM!

    It got repelled again as it tried to swallow my core again, but it kept trying without stopping.

    Seeing it unable to do it, it begins to concentrate on releasing energy into blood-red dust. I felt the pain lessening as all the energy began to move toward the dust.

    Soon, it filled dust with such power that it could barely keep it together andunched another attempt, the most powerful among all, to swallow my core.

    Hun!

    They surrounded it before moving toward the core to swallow it, and once again, a rippling wave came from the moon, but this time something different happened.

    The cloud of blood-red dust wasn''t repelled likest time; instead, the dust-cloud and wave shed, pressing against each other to move forward, and for a few seconds, nobody gained the edge till the cloud of blood-red dust burned brighter and pushed forward.

    In a moment, it crossed the distance and touched my core failed before being pushed back hard by a wave sent flying to the edge of my body.

    GASP!

    I thought Grimm would attack again, but it did not; instead, I heard him gasp and felt intense emotions from it, nearly at breakdown level, before it was able to calm itself.

    "Yo¡­You are not a Grand Lord, but a Grandmaster!" said the old snake in a shaking voice; it could not believe it, but it had felt it with its own sense. The moment his particle touched the core, he saw the true level of Zaar.

    A secondter, I felt greed, overwhelming greed, that I have never could exist, but it is radiating from the old snake.

    "It is impossible, but someone you have made it possible through some way," it said, and greed in its heart have risen further, nearly drowning me with it.

    I did not say anything further, but I felt it doing something it had not done before; it began concentrating all its energies on the dust cloud. I could see the particles of old snakes covering every part of my body begin to send the energies to the blood-red dust cloud.

    Every blood-red particle of the old snake in the cloud begins to absorb the energy; they begin to light; at first, the light was gentle, but now it is like a torch, and they are still absorbing the energy.

    It is scaring the hell out of me, and I begin to prepare the defenses to form the core; my clones are doing short experiments on the few particles they were able to catch when the dust cloud touched it, and every second, I am getting more and more information from it.

    If I had time, I would have found a way to deal with it, but the time I am asking is days, even weeks, but I don''t even have seconds.

    Finally, the dust dust-cloud absorbed nearly all the energies from the particles, and now, they are zing like the sun.

    I had readied the suicide formations if they breached the wave moon and my own defenses. I would activate the suicide formation; even with all the power in the world, the Grimm would not survive that, and even that above-the-limit element wouldn''t survive it too.

    The dust cloud remained in its ce for a second before it moved toward my core; it moved with power and moment that I felt no doubt it would be able to do what it was nning on doing.

    It took a moment for it to surround my core before it went to swallow it, while I asked my clone to put the finger on suicide formation.

    BOOOM!

    I thought it would swallow my core, but when a ripple came out of the moon, my eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    It was powerful, far more powerful than all the waves it released till now. The moment it touched the cloud, it sent it back so hard that the cloud shed against the walls of my soul and body.

    ''My god!'' I gasped; I knew the blessing of the world is powerful, but not this powerful, especially when, at thest time, it nearly let it have my core.

    "You bastard!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The old snake roared with fury like never before and sent the dust cloud again at even greater momentum, and this time, too, it again sent back hard.

    It tried again and again, but the result was the same; the blood-red dust cloud was not able to touch my core.

 Chapter 2950 Divine Sacrifice

    "Give up, old snake, you are not going to have my core, ever," I said to it after it tried more than a hundred times to swallow my core, but each time sent crashing by the ripples of the moon.

    "I will have it," it said back, with a conviction. "And how do you n to do that, old snake? You have already used everything you have right now," I mocked, and for a few seconds, there wasplete silence from the old snake.

    "I had onest card left; I had left to deal against Rhaek, but now I will use it against you," said the old snake and said it in a voice that made my soul shudder in absolute fear, as this time, I do have an idea, what it will do.

    Which is why I had not activated the suicide formation.

    With how things are, I am going to die; there is no doubt about it. The old snake had merged into a very part of me; we are inseparable; I will die, whether it seeded or failed.

    It will fail because, like it, I also have a final move, which will kill me, and I could use it now, but I waited because waiting will deal the bigger blow to Grimm after what the old snake is trying to do.

    "Divine Sacrifice!" said the old snake, and I felt something releasing from its soul that I had only faintly felt before, but now it is clear as day as if it had been released from me.

    ¡­

    Shaels frozen projection came alive; she was fighting a powerful human, but she could spare some focus, to kill the old snake now that it had done the forbidden.

    She hates the old snake more than she hates Rhaek, and with it dead, she will be the second most powerful.

    Not to mention, all the resources of the old snake''s tribe are going to be hers, and she will also get the meeting she desires so much.

    She once again looked at the projection to be sure.

    There she saw the formation covering thousands of members of the old tribe lighting before they began to burn.

    As they burn, the energy would release from them and enter the huge statue, which will then transfer to the old snake.

    She couldn''t shudder to see the amount of divine energy the old snake would have; even Rhaek wouldn''t be able to deal with him with such energy in his arsenal and might even need to run away.

    Though she kept that thought to herself, the slightest whisper of it could make things very difficult for her.

    "Die, old snake," she said with a smile and activated the formation with the wish that it would die by most painful death.

    BUZZ!

    The formation buzzed loudly, and the runes on the white crystal lit up and began to gather the energies from the pool at an extremely fast speed.

    The attack will be ready in forty-two seconds, and it will take a second more to reach the old snake.

    Rhaek had told me the old snake would not be able to avoid it, and he seemed quite confident about it.

    ¡­

    I felt the divine energy pouring into my body like a flood; I had expected it to be a huge amount considering it was sacrificing its tribe for it, but the amount still shocked me, and the horrifying thing is it is increasing every moment.

    As the energy came, it filled me in an instant; all the particles of the old snake began to absorb it, especially the dust cloud.

    I did activate the final formation and let the divine energye and fill me. Since I am going to die, I want to die with a bang.

    The divine energy is hundreds of times greaterpared to the time when it had used against me, and it is increasing every second.

    Ites from sacrificing pious believers; the faith that produces is immense, which in turn converts into divine energy through the rituals.

    I let the divine energye in, which has be overwhelming, and even began harming me without intention. The power of it was so much that it began to break my body and soul, but I bore it all.

    My focus is on the dusk cloud, which is absorbing more than half of the divine energy that ising for Grimm.

    It is not moving from its spots, which is good because if it does, I will have to activate the formation, which I really don''t want, till all divine energyes.

    Twenty seconds passed, and now the divine energy reached such an overwhelming level that my skin began to split, and my soul was tearing up. I am feeling the pain like never before; I bore it with everything I got.

    Another fifteen seconds passed, and now, just keeping myself conscious of that soul-breaking pain has be a huge challenge.

    The divine energy ising at me in an amount that I could measure, but it must be colossal.

    If Michael could see it from outside, he would find himself covered itte by divine energy, which had covered him and nowing inside him from all directions.

    Twelve more seconds passed when finally, I felt the divine energy stabilizing and a secondter, it began to lessen, and three secondster, everything stopped.

    Hun!

    "Now you will be mine," said the old snake finally, and all the particles zed as once again above the limit material came out, and to my surprise, it did note in its curse form but the purest form.

    Even when my senses were locked, I could tell the world had sensed it and begun to gather its power, but the old snake did seem to want to give the world any chance to do anything, as it burned them.

    "Ahhhhhh¡­."

    Immediately, I felt like a furnace, every part of me was burning; from soul, blood, and energy, there was nothing that was not burning.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The sheer power of this is humongous; the only reason I am alive is because of method; it is what protecting me against the most dangerous harm.

    This energy is powerful enough to burn even someone like Rhaek and Matron Mavis to the ashes.

    "Zaar, this is my might, and after consuming you, this power will be truly mine, that even Rhaek would not be a match for me, much less you puny humans," said the old snake.

    "You will not gain that power, old snake; you will die with me," I said and could feel mirth.

    "I will be supreme once I consume you!" dered the old snake ad sent a blood-red dust cloud to my core.

    This time, it is bearing such power that even the blessing of the world couldn''t be able to stop it.

    The old snake is right; in front of such overwhelming power, no one could stand against it, but I have one thing that will burn even divine energy and above limit thing; it will also take me with it, but it is a reality.

    I am just happy that I am dying alone; Ashlyn and Nero are out and will be fine, given their powers.

    Soon, the cloud enveloped my core and about and went to swallow it, and like before, the moon released a wave, and to my surprise, it was powerful enough to stop the cloud for a while second before it got crushed.

    "You are mine, Zaar!" it said and moved to consume my core.

    It was just a hairbreadth away when something white came out of my core from all sides and touched the blood cloud, and immediately, I felt the horror from the old snake.

 Chapter 2951 White Fire

    "What the hell is this?" asked the old snake in horror seeing the white thing, "Fire," I replied as I had finally released it.

    This is white fire, which I got a few years ago in ruin, which exploded right after.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is an extremely powerful fire that even suppression of the world was not able to destroy. The only reason I was even able to get it was the hidden being; without it, I would be burned by it without even touching it.

    Ashlyn liked this fire; she bathed in it; till now, I was not suicidal enough to try, but now, the circumstances have forced me.

    It is not a tiny wisp of fire I had released, but a goblet.

    I want to leave nothing to chance; the Grimms, like old snakes, have many ways they might even be able to survive these impossible conditions, so it is better for me not to hold back.

    As the white fire came out of my core, ittched on the dust cloud that wasing at my core from all directions, and as I expected, it began to burn it.

    It was already beginning to spread through the formation; within a second, it had spread through 20% of my body and rapidly spread further.

    In a couple of seconds, it will cover my whole body.

    The divine energy and the above-the-limit thing seemed to be some kind of kerosine to it; it was spreading through them rapidly.

    I thought that given its power, they could resist, but there seemed to be no resisting, just burning.

    "Ahhhhhhh¡­."

    I screamed in pain as the fire spread through half of my body; it was not just me that was screaming, but also the Grimm, which is likely why my throat seemed to be working.

    The pain is immense, as the white fire is not only burning the divine energy and above the limit element but also my body and soul with it.

    It is more painful than I had thought, but there is nothing I can do about it. Once the fire got out, there was nothing I could do about it, especially when there were these mmable things for it to burn.

    Soon, the fire covered me whole, and that is when it began to ze truly.

    It begins to burn the divine energy and thing above the limit. It seemed to purify then, as I could see the drops dripping down through it.

    It begins to go deeper and inside me, to the particles of an old snake, which are covered in dense divine energy and above the limit element, but it is burning through that and watching its progress; it won''t take long for it to reach the deepest particles.

    When the flood of divine energy came, it filled the particles, and the bastard took them deeper into me, to the deepest; I wish it hadn''t.

    If it had not reached the deepest part of me; I might have had the tiniest chance of surviving, but seeing how it had reached the deepest part of me; that it had merged with me, there is no way I would be able to survive it.

    It took the fire merely a few seconds to burn through the humongous amount of divine energy and above the limit element to reach the particles or, should I say, the old snake.

    "I will not die easily, Zaar; I will have you, and this fire wouldn''t be able to stop me," said the old snake.

    It couldn''t help but surprise me; there was nothing that could stop the fire; it had burned through the divine energy and even the above the limit element.

    So, it is likely an empty boast.

    Hun!

    A momentter, I found out it might not be an empty boast when I saw the thinging out of its particles.

    I don''t know what it is, but it is a ckish brown and contains immense vitality in it, and there is also an earthly element in it.

    The thing that made me most surprised is the level of wrongness in it.

    I begin to hate it just looking at it.

    It came out of the particles of the old snake and covered it fully before the white fire descended on it.

    The white fire covered it, unlike the divine energy and above the limit element. It did not seem to burn it.

    "I told you, Zaar, I will not die; this fire of yours would be spent, and then I will have you, including the secrets you are hiding in that core of yours," said the old snake with the detestableugh.

    "Don''t be happy so early, old snake; the fire is still burning," I said; there was not even a hint of worry on my face.

    The white fire is struggling against the things that are giving me a sense of wrongness, but it is still burning, and even if it is spent, I will bring more, and that will be even more powerful and in greater quantity.

    I have used one of the weakest parts of white fire; in the center, there is fire so strong that it would not take even a fraction of a second for it to vaporize me.

    I could not control that fire or bring it out, but I don''t think I will require that strong fire. The one I could bring out would be enough to burn the old snake and me to the ashes.

    Currently, I am just nning to wait and watch; I could bring out the fire, but I didn''t. The pain from this fire was already so overwhelming, giving me such a pain that I could barely think through it.

    Bringing even stronger fire will burn my sanity away, and I like to be sane when I die; I at least deserve that.

    Seconds passed, and it did not feel like the fire could burn the wrong thing; it made me frustrated as I might need to bring out that strong fire, even when I didn''t want to.

    "See that, Zaar; you will not be able to stop me; very soon, I will consume you," said the old snake andughed while I just watched.

    A few more seconds passed when my emotions finally leaped up; as faint dark smoke began toe out, things covering the particles and rapidly, the smoke grew denser while the colorless substance dripped from them.

    The air of substance had shocked me, but I had no time, as I looked coating over particles, which now had caught fire.

    "NOOOO!''

    The old snake roared loudly in unwillingness and shock as the thing which it is counting on its defense began to burn.

    Drip Drip Drip

    Just like the divine, a substance begins to drip from it as it burns, and as a second passed, the fire got more intense, and the dripping of substance too intensified.

    If I had any chance of survival, I would have been very interested in it, but I do not. I have seen the method; it will take me with it; even with the aid of fire, I will not survive.

    I am very sure of it, which is why I did not even entertain the thought and focused my all on taking the old snake with me.

    Its survival would be very dangerous, especially if it is able to consume me.

 Chapter 2952 Black Beam

    ''Why hasn''t it been activated?'' Shael asked as she looked at the white crystal, which was still sucking off the energy from the pool.

    Rhaek had said it wouldn''t take more than fifty seconds, but it had already been one and a half minutes, and still, the attack hadn''t activated.

    She looked at Zaar and the old snake; she couldn''t even see their figure since that dangerous fire hade out of nowhere. It had destroyed hundreds of miles of areas, vaporized the water in theke, and crystalized the earth.

    She could sense the power of fire from where she was fighting humans, and it scared her. She is confident she will be burned to death if she dares to touch that fire.

    She won''t know where the firees from; it could be from Zaar, but also an old snake. Likely an old snake, a century ago, he had boasted of having found a great fire, and this is likely the fire he was talking about.

    Only something this powerful could make an old snake boast so loudly.

    Twenty-two seconds passed when finally, all the energy in the pool was sucked by crystal, and it lit up like the zing sun.

    "It is time to say goodbye to the world, old snake, Zaar," said Shael with a smile on her face.

    ¡­.

    "NOOO¡­."

    Screamed the old snake as the thing protecting its particle disappeared, and the me attacked its particles finally.

    "Ahhhhhh¡­."

    The old snake screamed as the me covered the particle and began to burn them with greater intensity than it had to divine energy.

    It is burning the old snake, but also me; the method had connected its life and mine together, and if it dies, I will die too.

    The particles of the old snake had burned, and with it, I had burned too; we both screamed so loudly that I wasn''t able to differentiate whether the scream hade from it or me, not that it mattered, seeing the result would be the same.

    ¡­

    Sup!

    A tiny ck dot of extremely concentrated energy formed out of the crystal, taking all the energy it had gathered before disappearing as it broke through the space.

    Shael also let go of focus from her projection; it won''t take the energy more than three seconds to reach the old snake and Zaar.

    A minute after that, they will die.

    ¡­

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I overcame a strange feeling, and even through this pain, I was able to feel it, and I was not the only one feeling it; the old snake was also feeling it, but differently.

    Instead of strangeness, it is feeling an extreme threat that even I am able to feel from it.

    Sup!

    A momentter, I felt something entering me, and it did; a ck beam of energy had entered inside me.

    Boom!

    It did not even stayed still for a moment before it exploded into thousands of pieces, and to my surprise. The pieces went toward the particles, and they were strong enough to pass through the fire before seeping inside the particles.

    It couldn''t help but shock me.

    AHHHHH¡­.

    "You bastard, Rhaek!" shouted the old snake before I saw the formation on each particle breaking in before my eyes shed in the rm.

    As I had said before, if something happens to the formation, the particle bes unstable and explodes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The beam is cracking the formation, and it is making the particles explode.

    It is also doing another thing that, for the first time, gave rise to hope in my heart that I might be able to live through this.

    With the formation cracking rapidly, the defenses of particles weakened a lot, and the more cracks, the lower its defenses would get.

    As that happened, the fire took full advantage of it and seeped inside, wanting to burn it from within, not caring how the particles were destabilizing. It just wants to burn it all while purified substances drip through it.

    I am also feeling the effect of it, but the effect is much lower due to the weakening of the formation of the particles.

    If the formation kept weakening up and the fire burned it all before all the particles would explode.

    There is a chance I might truly be able to survive, though my condition would be bad, and I might be messed up enough that I might not be able to practice again, but this is not a time to be worried about those things.

    Currently, the only thing I need to care about is survival; only after that will, I need to worry about other things.

    This ck beam is really something; it was doing what even the white fire wasn''t able to do it.

    It is breaking the formation, which was not an easy thing, as even though the white fire started burning the particle, the formation remained unharmed.

    If I am right, then the beam was made to target the method, and it is likely the old werewolf who did that; the old snake had screamed its name.

    Now the old snake is screaming under the dual assault; I don''t think it could even form a coherent thought with the pain it is feeling. As the beam was still breaking the formation, the fire had seeped inside every particle and burned them from within.

    I am also suffering a lot of damage, my body and soul are breaking, as the formation maintains the connection as it breaks, but the damage is far lesserpared to what the old snake is suffering.

    Seconds passed, and the particles became even more unstable, but also the fire had be even more intense.

    It is bing a race against time now, whether the particle explodes the first or the fire burns it into the ashes.

    My life depends on it, and any person I wish to survive.

    A few more seconds passed, and now half of the particles had been burned. I could tell it had done irreversible damage to the old snake, that now, no matter what happened, there was no way the old snake would survive through this.

    The formation is also nearly hanging by the threat, which lessens the effect of the fire on me, but I could still see the huge damage that had been caused to my body and soul, but I did not decide to think about that.

    Nine secondster, the formation snapped,pletely broken up.

    Two things happened once after that; the powerful aura shot off them while they began to vibrate fast, ready to explode in a second.

    The second thing that happened was the fire seeped into the particles like a flood, as with the formation copsing, all the defenses of the particles have also copsed.

    I stopped breathing as in a second, I would know whether the particles exploded and killed me or the fire burned the particles before that happened.

    boom boom boom

    A second felt like an hour as I saw the particles glowing like supernovas ready to explode, and they did, but before the explosion could spread, it was swallowed by the white fire, leaving nothing behind.

 Chapter 2953 Prison

    All the particles burned away, and the white fire was retreating back to the core, but despite that, I did not feel great.

    I could not even twitch, much less move; saying I was injured would be an understatement and wrong.

    Something happened to me that is far deeper than simply being injured, but it is not the time to worry about the thing; I need to leave here as soon as possible.

    The help is unlikely; I could feel many Grand Lords fighting; the sounds and vibration I am feeling from the ground are more than enough to tell me there will not be a rescue.

    The Grimm will not let it; they will instead try to finish the job that the old snake had failed.

    I watched the me disappear into my core, more than half of it had already disappeared inside, and the rest would be soon.

    Three secondster, all the mes had vanished inside my core, and immediately, a ping, a crystal with blue lines, came out of my core and floated up above me.

    Buzz!

    As it appeared above me, it lit as it buzzed, and immediately energy came out of it and surrounded me the moment it; the floating crystal disappeared, and in its ce was a formation toward which the cocoon started floating.

    Soon, the cocoon holding me passed through the formation and disappeared, and one and a half secondster, I appeared in a pyramid.

    This is my emergency measure; as long as my core is working, I can get away from any ce. Creating the crystal is an extremely expensive process, not to mention the amount of rule-bending power requires.

    Still, it is worth it; my life is more important than any resources, and I will sacrifice without hesitation if it means they could save my life.

    That is what they are for.

    Hun!

    A surprising thing happened as I appeared in the Pyramid; my ce suddenly shifted, and I found myself in apletely different ce. It is the ce I have aware of it, but I did not expect I would find myself in it.

    Especially after gaining such power, but it is wise after what had just happened.

    ¡­

    "Zaar escaped!" said Shael as her projection appeared in the seat; she was still fighting, but the human bastard''s escape was too important that the emergency meeting had been called.

    "I can''t believe it had survived; I thought it would have died with the double of old snake and the beam," said Nras; all of them had been briefed about what happened, and no one had a hint of grief in their eyes for the old snake.

    Nearly everybody among the old Grand Lords has some grudges against it, but there is nothing they can do as the old snake is too powerful.

    "It did not matter if it had survived; the beam would have scanned the parts of the told snake into the little bastard; that alone will make the little bastard useless."

    "Most importantly, it is the humans who will have suspicion against him, so his days are going to be pretty miserable," said the old werewolf andughed; the othersughed with him.

    ¡­

    "Apologies for this, but I hope you understand why we are doing this," said Lord Whitmore from the other side while I watched him with my frozen eyes.

    "Yes, I do. You want to ascertain when I am still Michael Zaar or the old snake?" I asked, speaking with what little energy I could control.

    My body is a mess, so is my energy and soul; I could not control any energy, nor could I let it flow through my veins. I could only use a very tiny bit of it; it was a special energy I had created for an emergency, it did not require veins for it.

    I am just d that my inheritance had broken up; the runes bore the change without much damage.

    Which is the most important thing; if some something had happened to runes, I would have truly been gone, without any hope of getting out of this predicament, ever.

    "Yes, we do, but before we start, I hope you are not in mortal danger; we will give you a chance to heal them," he said, with guilt, which he tried to clear away unsessfully.

    "I am wrecked beyond belief Lord Whitmore, but I am not in immediate danger," I replied. My condition is extremely bad; so bad, even I couldn''t tell whether I would be able to heal from it, but I am not in mortal danger.

    "Good," He replied with relief and worry flooding in his eyes and two beside.

    "So, can you tell us what happened, Lord Zaar?" he asked, "As you might have already guessed, the old snake had used a strange method to consume me," I replied. I wished I could smile right now; I would have given him the mirthless one.

    "D..did he seed? Is it inside you?" he asked with hesitation. "No, Lord Whitmore, it did not seed; I had burned it," I replied.

    For a moment, there was silence.

    "Why didn''t you die, then? From what I understand, the method would have connected your life to it. If it had died, you would have died too," asked Carmichael, who had been silent till now.

    "I would have died, but the treachery of the Grimm saved me; a ck beam hade, and it stuck the old snake inside me, weakening the connection," I replied; seeing that, a surprised expressions couldn''t help but appear on their faces.

    "It all seemed very usible," said Whitmore; for both me and Grimm, but more in favor of Grimm, like everything went as nned.

    "I agree," I agree.

    There is nothing more I can say, as it is not time.

    "It is enough for now, we will convene with all the Grand Lords after they return from the battle," he said and was about to disappear when he stopped with some hesitation.

    "My apologies, but we will have to take your storage and also need to seal your powers," he said with guilt flooding his eyes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It is fine," I said; he nodded but did not move.

    Three secondster, two Grand Lords appeared and walked to the screen. It is Lady May and Silus Bishop; they walked through the screen with guilt shing in their eyes, more in Lady Mays, as they searched me and took my storage.

    There are many of me, and they contain quite a lot of my wealth but not my real wealth.

    Grandmistress Charline knew it, as the mirth appeared in her eyes as they took my storage.

    "This will be a little painful; please bear it," said Lady May and ced two thick silver bands on my wrists.

    Buzz Buzz

    They activated, and I felt their power spreading inside me; the bands are called bands of har. They are the most powerful sealing artifacts we have they, and they do not just seal the powers.

    "Thank you for your corporation," he said and disappeared with the rest, leaving me alone in the most powerful prison in the Pyramid.

 Chapter 2954 Questions

    I stared at an empty ce for a moment longer before I focused on the core, and after some concentration, I entered inside.

    ''It is good,'' I said as I moved my limbs around; I enjoyed the mobility for a couple of seconds before my expression turned serious, and I appeared by my clones, both of them studying the meta-scan.

    I have to say, the clone method is great; even after the mess in which my soul is, they are still standing, and it is as much on the method as on my core. If it had been a normal core without the peculiarities, I wouldn''t have been able to maintain my clones.

    I looked at my meta-scan and saw the mess my body was in; it was bad, beyond bad, that I didn''t know where to begin.

    The white fire had saved me, but it had also messed me up for good.

    When it came out, it burned the divine energy of Grimm, and I wish it would have done that. No, it did not; it had burned, but notpletely; it left its concentrated pure extract, which had merged into my body.

    I would have been able to handle the divine energy, but not the mixture of soul, body, and tiny proportions of its energy, which had been and purified concentrated extract, that fell on me; the most dangerous of them all is a small extract of above the limit element.

    It all had merged into me, and not everything pure and concentrated merged in good; when ites to Grimms, it is a very bad thing.

    If there had been anyone else in my ce, even matron mavis, they would have died. Their souls and bodies wouldn''t have been able to bear these concentrated Grimms, no matter how pure they were.

    The Grimms are anathema to us.

    I am a little different, my soul and body entrenched in rule-bending power; the rules that applied to them wouldn''t be applied to me as strongly, and there is also a thing where I advance by harvesting Grimms bloodline.

    It created a kind of familiarity, which helped me survive, but surviving is not enough, especially when there is a freaking war being fought outside.

    I need my strength.

    I am weak right now, so weak that even King would be able to kill me.

    It is without a doubt, I have to heal myself, but currently, I don''t have an idea of how I am going to do that, considering my problem is extremelyplex.

    That even I do not understand it myself. It is the mostplex problem I have ever encountered, more than the above-the-limit curse that the old snake had afflicted on them.

    So, before I could even think about healing myself, I needed to first study the problempletely, every aspect of it.

    ¡­

    A few hours passed, and most of the battles had ended; only Elder Lord and Lady Atkins were fighting.

    In the centralmand, one by one, all the Grand Lords appeared one after another, with each one having a serious expression on their face, with a most focused man on man with white clothes.

    "Lord Carmichael, what are the chances that he is Michael and not the old snake?" Matron asked the question. Everyone began to look at him with the same expressions, that despite being a Grand Lord, Carmichael couldn''t help but sweat under the weight.

    "I don''t know. I am aware of the general information about the kind of methods," he replied, and disappointment couldn''t help but appear on their faces as they had been hoping to get concrete answers.

    "No, a Grimm could not get control over Michael, no matter powerful it is," said Lady Josephine, and the Grand Lords just looked at her.

    "If I may be bold to say it, Grandmaster Zaar had said to me not long ago that no one could consume it; they would be burned to death if they tried," said Grandmistress Charline, and few Grand Lords shuddered.

    They still remember the fire they have felt when they went to rescue Grandmaster Zaar. It made their soul shudder in fear, and they knew the slightest touch of that fire would turn them into ashes.

    "Is there any way to ascertain the truth?" asked Matron, and Carmichael looked a little hesitant. "Meta-physically, it is hard given it is swallowing; there is a simple way, but it is not foolproof," he replied and got a look question.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    "Memories; are very hard to get hold of, even if one swallowed one wholly. They could not get the memories," he said.

    "But as I had said, it is not a perfect method to ascertain," he added.

    "Perfect or not, we couldn''t be unsure; we will get this over today. We cannot taint our brightest star with suspicion," said Matron Mavis, and everyone nodded.

    He was able to do what nobody was able to do in the millennia, and he is one of the biggest assets in defeating the Grimms, not to mention the curse that is inside their most powerful Grand Lords.

    Lord Carmichael had looked at the curse, and it was immediately above his abilities; one can''t me him; curses aren''t his expertise. He is more like an injuries man; for any kind of physical and soul injuries, he will be able to heal them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡­

    It was about four hours after they came; I was still studying my meta-scan; everything was tooplex; I don''t think mere twelve hours, even with the help of two clones, would be enough for me to understand theplexity.

    "So, you guys have decided?" I asked the more than twelve Grand Lords who had appeared.

    "I hope you understand the reason for the doubt," said Matron Mavis. "Yes, I do. Though it sucked to be me," I said to which she smiled.

    "Lord Carmichael had said that it would be hard to ascertain about you with just Meta-scan, but we would still like to see it," she said, and the bands innd lit up, and soon, my meta-scan appeared.

    They have been scanning my body for hours, even with their power; my internal defenses are too strong for them that it took two hours for them to scan me fully.

    Gasp!

    A gasp couldn''t help bute out of the mouth of Carmichael and Grandmistress Charline as they watched the meta-scan; even Grand Lord like Matron Mavis was shocked seeing it; it was really too shocking, even when it was not that clear.

    "This one is a little unclear; this will help much better in understanding things," I said, and another meta-scan appeared by the side and made their eyes go much wider.

    Even though I have hidden a few things that might reveal some of my secrets, the meta-scan is more detailed than what is provided by the bands.

    He studied, and Lady Charline studied for several minutes before look shook their heads as they looked at the matron.

    "We have a few questions for you; I hope you will answer them?" asked Matron. "Sure," I replied. She nodded and looked at Lady Ang.

    "Do you remember our fourth meeting? Do you remember what I have asked of you?" she asked, "Yes, you have asked me to heal the forty-seven tyrants, and aside from that, you have asked my views on Kabil''s nine-synching formations," I replied.

    "I could even tell you what I have told you that time," I added, but to that, she shook her head.

 Chapter 2955 A Way I

    "What was the treatment you have prescribed for my students?" asked Patriarch Bradford when it came to his treatment

    "Our goal was to reduce the elementaliz...." I begin to exin, and the more I exin, the greater change urs in the face of the old man Carmichael; he had also tried to heal the twins but had failed.

    He is the secondst; the only one who remains is Professor, who is staring at my frozen body while I spoke through the energy.

    "...it had finally seeded," I finished the detailed exnation that hadsted more than ten minutes.

    "Lady Josephine," said Matron, to which Professor shook her head. "There is no need; I know he is Michael," she said to that.

    Matron sighed and looked at me.

    "Grandmaster, apologies, but you know why we had to do it," she said, the first time using my title since she hade here.

    "Of course, I understand," I said. If I had been in her ce, I wouldn''t have been able to do such things; a meta-scan would have been enough for me to know the truth.

    "We will shift from here, but your ess will be restricted. I hope you understand," she said, "Yes," I replied, and immediately teleportation shed. I disappeared and appeared in the familiar med bed; it was my personalb.

    I am not the only one who appeared; the Grand Lords, too, have appeared, including the Professor.

    "Lord Zaar, your condition, from what I understand, is not good, right?" asked Matron, "It is very bad," I said simply, and both Carmichael and Grandmistress Charline nodded at that.

    "I don''t know whether I would be able to recover from it or not; I haven''t even finished studying my condition," I added, and nobody is surprised; even those unlearned would understand how bad my condition is after taking one look at my meta-scan.

    "I hope you will be able to find a way through it; you always do," said the old woman, smiling before her expression became serious.

    "So, the old snake is really dead; there is no chance of iting back like Lord of ss?" she asked. "It is fully dead; even its soul has burned into the ashes," I replied, seeing relief shing in her eyes.

    The old snake is dangerous, even if it exists in a condition like that of the lord of ss. It is a schr; there is no one in the world who understand the curses better than it; even I am verycking whenpared to it.

    "I have one request of you. I would be really grateful if you could grant it?" I asked, "What is it?" she asked without promising anything.

    "Old snake had hidden its storage in a spatial pocket through the special method," I said, and a ck crystal came out of my core. "This has its coordinates and way to retrieve it," I said, and the crystal flew toward the Matron.

    The bastard had seemed to not trust anyone or any ce, or it wouldn''t have brought its storage with it in an important ce.

    It had used quite a special method to busy its storage in the spatial pocket; it is not easy to do or to find even for someone like Matron Mavis caliber.

    I need that storage; the bastard is the richest of Grimms; it had things that would make even Matron Mavis envy.

    "It will be done," she said.

    They stayed for a few minutes before disappearing, leaving only Professor behind. Grandmistress Charline wanted to stay, but seeing Professor, she had left too.

    "How are you feeling?" she asked softly after a few seconds of silence. "I am fine," I replied, and she gave me a look.

    "Don''t worry, Professor; this too will pass away," I added. "I have never heard you so pessimistic," she said.

    "It is bad," I replied, telling the truth.

    For a minute, she did not speak; Professor opened her mouth a couple of times before she closed it.

    "Matron said your condition must be kept secret," she said finally. "It is a wise choice," I replied; I understand what they are doing. My state is sensitive; the fewer people who know about it, the better it will be.

    I also finished off the old snake, one of the greatest dangers. So, they will be fine unless the Grimms bring out something dangerous.

    "Don''t tell Marina about my condition; go with the official statement," I said, and I could see her rolling her eyes at that. Since she already knows about our rtionship, there is no need to consider decorum in front of her.

    "Do you need anything; I will bring it to you, whatever it is?" she asked, and looking at her expression, it was clear; she would give me the forbidden items if I asked her to.

    "There is no need for it right now, but if I needed, I would contact you," I replied. "Do that," she replied and came close to me and kissed my shriveled forehead.

    "Get well soon, Michael," she said and disappeared.

    I went back to my core and began studying again with my core.

    A day had passed by, and I continued studying; the only time I came out was when Professor and Grandmistress Charline hade. I gave her a copy of the meta-scan with many more details for her opinion.

    If I didn''t want to worry Marina to death, I would have taken her help too; Marina''s medical knowledge is no less than Grandmistress Charline, and she is improving at tremendous speed with the knowledge she is getting from her bloodline.

    It is improving her knowledge tremendously speed; her skills are also improving at an even greater speed, and she is relearning everything with the new abilities from her bloodline.

    I needed a total of one and a half days to study my meta-scan fully; I left behind nothing. There is not a single thing I have left behind, and it made my expressions graver because things are much graver than I had expected.

    "The purified essence of divine energy, blood, and soul, including above limit element, had merged inside you; it would be tremendously hard to get rid of them," said Grandmistress Charline and waved her hand.

    "These are the methods I think might be helpful to you in some way in extracting that dangerous material out of you," she said, and a list of seven methods appeared in front of me.

    I looked at the seven methods, and as I expected, Grandmistress Charline had provided quite a viable choice.

    "Second and fourth will take years, while the sixth will be quick, but even these three would only target one element, not all four, and they couldn''t be used together," I said.

    "We will find a better method; there are thousands of them; we just have to look," she said, and we looked, and slowly answer began to reveal itself, but the more it revealed, the graver my expression would be.

    It took a little more than a day before I was able to find a way, but it is extremely dangerous; the slightest mistake and I would end up in a worse condition than I already am.

    I did not immediately begin; I spent another day perusing the other leads but came back to first, as the others were not good as the first or even more dangerous than it. The only advantage they have is they will be less painful and will take a shorter time.

    I sighed inside my core before walking out.

    I used my holowatch to contact a person, and a minuteter, he appeared in front of me with a guarded looked in his eyes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Lord Zaar, do you need anything from me," he asked, "Yes, I was hoping you would give me the gourd of abyssal fire," I asked. I had asked for it a few months ago, and then, I had got an immediate ''yes,'' but now there was a pause.

    "May I ask for why?" he asked; I did not answer and just threw a crystal at him. He seeped his soul senses inside, and a few secondster, his eyes widened in shock.

    "You are nning on using abyssal fire for the Calroms fire quenching method?" he asked in shock. "Yes," It is the only way I could get those detestable things out of me.

    "You will be burned to death by using it," he said with a very serious voice. "Yes, there are chances of that happening, but it is the only way I have," I said, and he looked at me and closed his eyes, and for a couple of minutes, they have remained close.

    "Matron had given the permission; it will be delivered to you in an hour. I hope you will allow the witness in case something goes wrong and you need saving," he said, and we both know; they will be keeping an eye on me.

    "Of course," I replied, without ming him.

    The cautiousness is necessary; we have been burned hard before, nearly lost a war that would have wiped us out.

    Since then, humans have be a lot more cautious, never taking a risk when ites to things like this.

 Chapter 2956 A Way II

    Note: To make up for yesterday, I have written a double length chapter.

    He had said that the goblet of fire woulde ande in an hour, but I had got it within fifteen minutes.

    After me getting the main ingredient, I started preparation for a method.

    While I am saying it is a method, it is much moreplicated than that; one simple method is not enough, but the method is the most important part.

    "I will need these processed from Grandmaster Salvador; tell him it is a priority," I said, and a storage bag came out; the high grandmaster keeping an eye on me, couldn''t help but be surprised, considering my storage had been confiscated.

    "It will be done, Lord Zaar," he said and walked to the teleportation formation and disappeared. A couple of secondster, I sensed another personing and taking his ce.

    At my core, I begin working on the formation; it needs to be good; my life depends on it.

    So, another four days have passed in designing everything and studying the method; I mostly stayed at my core working, sleeping for only three hours a day.

    Grandmaster Salvador had also finished up my resources, and I got some resources I needed from the Pyramid. Some of the resources I have asked for were pretty high-level, but they had given them to me.

    I walked out of my core and called Grandmistress Charline; it would be too straining to do everything by myself, but it is better I take her help.

    A minute after I contacted her, she appeared, and she did not appear alone; there was that bastard Carmichael with her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Grandmistress Charline, Lord Carmichael," I said as I greeted them.

    I did not make a fuss about him being here, it would be even more helpful, and he could keep an eye on me, not that I would let him see what I did not want to.

    "This is the formation I want you to carve, along with resources," I said and sent the things.

    Carmichael immediately looked at the formation and began to study it, and soon surprise couldn''t help but appear on his face.

    "The formation you have created to reduce the risk of the method is quite good," he said as she looked at me.

    "Your words mean a lot, Lord Carmichael," I replied.

    He studied the formation for a few minutes before he and Grandmistress Charline began to work. The formation is quite big, and they needed nearly an hour to paint it, and they checked it twice for mistakes.

    "It is done, Grandmaster," said Grandmistress Charline. "Thank you, Grandmistress, Lord Carmichael," I said and floated to the center of the formation with the little energy I had.

    Inded in the center of the formation; usually, I sit, but since my body was frozen. Iy in an awkward position.

    I did not immediately activate the formation, instead looked at the small goblet with a ck fire burning in it. This is considered the most dangerous fire in the world, even more, powerful than the fire of the golden fire werewolf, which is merged with the power of the art grand art.

    This is an abyssal fire, the most dangerous fire in the world.

    It could kill me if handled wrongly, even in the slightest way; other than Matron Mavis, it would be suicide to do something like that. Even for me, it is a huge risk, but other methods are also risky; this one at least promises to deal with all my troubles.

    It was quite a surprise that Pyramid had even given me permission; it might be because they believed me or, more likely, they hoped that I would die, and they would get out of this predicament of trusting or not trusting me.

    For a moment, I want to stop and work on the formation even further, make it even better to reduce the formation.

    I could do it, but I do not have time.

    Buzz!

    I did not waste any time and activated the formation. It lit up as it did, and the resources began to melt and merge.

    For the first twenty minutes, nothing had happened before finally paste that had been made with the merging of all the resources began to flow toward me. It touched my feet at first and climbed over me, covering me as flow over me.

    Soon another stream touched my hand and another my head and waist, spreading to cover my body.

    Within a minute, my whole body got covered in a green paste, and it began to thicken rapidly; after two minutes, it hadpletely solidified.

    As that happened, another change began in a few seconds; the runes, which had been silent till now, began to move. They began to move also change, covering me from side till every part of my body got covered by them.

    There is not a single needle could be passed through the hardcover; even my nostrils have got covered by them.

    Now the important part, the first of the most dangerous part. I hope it will work as I had designed it, or there will be hell to pay.

    A few seconds passed, and a tiny kindle of fire came out of the goblet, very small, and flew toward me, to the center of formation at my heart.

    Dhub!

    The moment it touched the center of the formation, it spread like wildfire, shocking Carmichael and Grandmistress Charline so that they called out in horror.

    It took less than a second for the fire to spread through my whole body, that now all the runes were covered in a faint abyssal fire.

    I also felt relieved that it was not burning the hast paste, which meant till now, everything had gone well.

    Buzz Buzz

    A couple of seconds have passed when finally, the formation covering my body had activated, and so had the formation inside my body.

    I have made the formation inside me with my own runes; I could use some of the runes of my inheritance.

    I have made them for this purpose, as some methods require the runes internally, and it is very painful to bring them inside.

    As both of the formations had activated, they connected to each other, and that happened; half of the fire covering the runes went inside.

    It is not just fire that is going inside, but also half of the essences covering me; they are as necessary as the fire.

    Ehhhh¡­

    I tried to make the process as painless and safe as possible, but as the fire passed through me. I felt pain simr to what I had felt when I was trying to burn the old snake; now, when I could not control myself, a sound couldn''t help but escape from my frozen mouth.

    Still, this was just the beginning; the real pain woulde soon.

    Within a few seconds, half of the fire hade to runes inside me, and there was no fear in my mind that fire would burn through my runes.

    It will not; I have full confidence; that my runes will be able to handle the fire. There won''t be any leakage or burnout.

    Now that fire has entered the runes inside, the most dangerous and painful part of the method will begin.

    I hope I will be able to bear it and not be burned to death.

    A couple of seconds passed before finally the method was activated.

    Humm!

    Both the formations hummed, and through them, through them, the wave of abyssal fire released.

    It spreads into my body, soul, and energy; it begins to spread through me, including the deepest part of me.

    As the abyssal fire spread, they began to melt the part of the old snake; blood, soul, divine energy, and above the limit.

    Except for the above-the-limit element, everything had melted faintly, and that melted part merged into my body and soul with the aid of essences.

    If Carmichael and Grandmistress Charline had seen it, their eyes would have gone wide; as I have told them, I would execrate these parts, not merge with me. It would be like, poisoning myself deeply with the poison that had already affected me.

    When I first started, I also nned to execrate these; as the Grimms are anathema and every part of them harmful to us, but I am a little different.

    In the past few days, I have noticed that my body and soul are consuming very-very tiny part of it without the slightest side effect. Though their speed is very slow, and if they continued as such, it would take nearly a decade to absorb it all.

    I do not have a decade, but I do have a method and am intelligent to do it very fast, with even lower risk than the execration.

    I watched as they merged, and when I saw there was not the slightest resistance, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief.

    Hmmm

    Another hummed rang out through the formation after thirty seconds, and another wave of abyssal fire released, reinforcing the one which was already burning.

    As more fire was added, the abyssal fire covering the thing began to burn even more brightly and melt even more substance, which would then merge with my body and soul.

    It is painful, and with same hum, it is going to be even more painful, and there is nothing I can do about it other than bear it.

    Humm Humm Humm

    Every thirty seconds, a wave of abyssal fire would release from the runes, which would melt even more substance and with wille greater pain.

    Every second, I wanted to stop, but I continued. I will not stop till my body and soul reaches the limit, no matter how much pain I would feel.

    I am keeping on everything, not only me but also my clones; they are watching everything. If we see the slightest problem, we will stop.

    My lifees after everything elseter.

    It continued for thirty-three minutes before the method stopped; my body and soul reached the limit. It could still absorb more but could not bear the abyssal fire, which is getting stronger at every cycle.

    Buzz!

    Seeing the body and soul reaching the limit, the formation activated, runes lit up, and all the abyssal fire that had spread into me began to get sucked into the runes.

    The process went better than I had imagined, much better, as I had not thought I would be able to continue for more than fifteen minutes, but I havested more than half an hour but barely used 10% of the kindle''s fire.

    Soon, all the fire gathered into the runes before the runes inside me sent back the fire to the runes above, which was extremely painful.

    A minuteter, all the fire from the runes gathered into the center, forming the kindle, which then went back to the goblet.

    Seeing that, I felt relieved.

    The progress I made today is nothing much; less than 1% of Grimm substance has melted.

    Most of it was the pure essence of Grimm''s body and soul, a very tiny bit belonging to divine energy, while the abyssal fire was not strong enough to do anything above the limit element.

    Which is not surprising; it is already quite surprising; this bit of abyssal fire was able to burn the purified divine essence, which spoke the power of it.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, was the method sessful?" asked Grandmistress Charline with her voice shaking; "Yes, it was," I replied with energy.

    As I had said, the progress I had made was barely anything; it did not bring any noticeable change to me.

    I was still frozen without the ability to twitch, and my body looked so thin, beyond a normal person could be.

    My flesh is literally sticking to my bones. If there had been any normal people in such a state, they wouldn''t have been able to survive.

    "I am d, with it within a few months, you will be able to return to your peak," She said, "Thank you for the kind words, Grandmistress," I replied.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, if you don''t mind, can you have a sample of excrement?" asked Carmichael, and I could see Grandmistress Charline giving him a look, but he pretended not to see it as he looked at me with hope and other emotions.

    Crack Crack

    "Sure," I said, and a cracking sound rang out, and soon a grey-green piece fell out, which floated toward Carmichael.

    "I hope you will be able to find something that will help in recovering faster, Lord Carmichael," I said as he caught the piece.

    "Of course," he replied with a smile.

    I have collected a lot of data with the method, and my clones have already started working on the supplementary formation and changing the ingredients it needs to make the method more efficient and fast.

    At my current speed, I would need four to five months to merge fully, but that is too long, given we are fighting a war for our survival.

    I nned to finish it in about a month, and if I needed to take the risk for that, I would take it.

 Chapter 2957 Cure

    "You looked better today," said the Professor as she sat beside me and took my hand, which twitched in her grip.

    "I am making good progress," I replied.

    It had been a week since I had started the method, and the result seemed to have be visible. The physical changes were obvious now, my skin had be vibrant, and I had gained some weight; most importantly, I could now twitch.

    It might seem like a minor thing, and it is not, but whenpared to internal changes, it does seem like a minor thing. Those are really big.

    "How''s Marina?" I asked.

    "Worried," she replied, "She knew something had gone wrong with you and asked me about you consistently," she added, looking directly into my eyes.

    If I wanted to, I could meet Marina; they have slowly given me my ess back, but I don''t want Marina to see me in this state. I have already decided that I will not meet her till I can speak fluently with my mouth.

    It might seem silly, but I at least want to have that.

    "I will meet her soon," I promised.

    "How is the war?" I asked, changing the subject.

    My ess to information about the war is still restricted, but Professor still told me some tidbits.

    I am sure she gets reprimanded for it, but she is Grand Lord, and there are very few things they could do to her other than a few harsh words and some esses restricted.

    "No progress; the bastards are extremely hard to kill," she said frustratingly. She is not the only one who is frustrated; all the Grand Lords who hade to meet me had been frustrated by the inability to kill them.

    When I was fine, we had the kills regrly, but now there is nothing.

    "Has the pyramid tried to attack with full strength?" I asked, to which she gave me a look that told it all.

    The Grimms are doing something with some of their Grand Lords, which we have yet to find out, but it is making everyone jittery, including me, but the bastards have enough numbers that with some of them gone, they were still able to hold us off.

    Professor stayed for about an hour before she left, and I closed my eyes; it took some effort from me and time, but I was able to close them fully.

    I worked in my core for little more than three minutes before I opened my eyes, as it was time to practice again.

    I am using the method every seventeen to eighteen hours; that is when I need to recoverpletely from every session.

    Grandmistress Charline had already appeared, and she was silently drawing the formation on the floor. She came when she was avable, and when she is not; she sent one of her students.

    "Grandmaster Zaar, it is ready," she said as she finished with the formation. "Thank you, Grandmistress," I said and floated up before appearing in the center of the formation.

    Buzz!

    I activated the formation, and the familiar process began; most of the stages were the same the first time, though internally, many changes have been made to make it more efficient.

    Humm Humm Humm

    A few minutester, the formation inside and outside begins to send waves of fire across my body while I grunt in pain.

    Each wave releases a huge amount of fire, more than what I have released on the first try, and they would melt the Grimm substance sticking into me and merge into my body and soul.

    Humm!

    Twenty-three minutes passed when thest hum of runes rang before everything stopped.

    I have made great progress in this session, but like all the previous sessions, I was not able to melt above the limit substance. Some changes have urred to it, but not big enough to melt it; the fire would need to be much stronger if I wanted to do that.

    It took me a few minutes to clean myself before I was back on my bed and, inside my core, working.

    I began to analyze the data of today''s session and find out any element of the formation I could improve. I have noticed a couple of things that could increase the efficiency of the formation by a little.

    I worked on them while my two clones worked on different things; even in this state, there were many things for me to do.

    A few more hours passed when the formation the clone was working on became green; I stopped as that happened before a smile appeared on my face, as I had seeded.

    I have finally created the method to extract red-devil curses from the bodies of those affected. I made my clone recalcte again for any mistake, but it found none after three tries; seeing that, I opened my eyes.

    Immediately, I typed the message through my badge and sent it.

    Less than a minuteter, Supreme Commander with Patriarch Bradford and Carmichael appeared before me.

    "Have you really seeded?" asked Supreme Commander, with excitement apparent in her eyes. "Yes," I replied. "Though, it is a very dangerous process, especially for the first person who will try it," I added and threw the crystal toward her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She caught and began to read the method, and soon her eyes went wide before she handed the crystal to Patriarch Bradford, who then handed it to Carmichael.

    "This is a suicide," said Carmichael as he read, "So, do you think it will not work?" asked Supreme Commander.

    "I did not say that," he replied quickly but got a look from Grand Commander and the patriarch Bradford.

    "What I meant to say is that this method is extremely dangerous and that chances of dying are extremely high," he exined.

    "It is an indeed dangerous method, and in its current form, both of you are unsuitable for it," I said, and their gazes turned to me. "This method will need a strong body and soul; while your souls are strong, your bodies are not," I added, clearly indicating who would be more suitable.

    "Lord Sce," said Supreme Commander, to that I nodded.

    Rai had a very strong body and soulpared to that, Supreme Commander had an even stronger soul, but her body was slightly weaker.

    "Lord Sce is out; I will give this to him when he returns; till then, please work method to make it safer," she said and disappeared with two.

    If I could smile, I could have done that.

    They have tested me, and now it is my turn to test them, to see how much they trust me; the method is dangerous, and a person could easily die. It is the biggest test, as I am targeting one of the

    brightest stars who are getting stronger every day.

    Losing him would cause great damage to the forces, as he is the new Grand Lord who could fight against the old ones of covens.

    I closed my eyes after they left; this time, not for going to my core, but to sleep.

    I woke up three minutester, and when I did, there was a person sitting beside me. "When did you arrive?" I asked Rai. I knew when he came, I had sensed him and woke up, but didn''t open my eyes immediately.

    "Not long ago," He replied as he turned to me.

    "So, have you decided?" I asked, to which he smiled. "What''s there to decide? As soon as I heard you found the cure, I came here," he said.

    "Have you even read it?" I asked, "There is no need; I know you won''t let me die," he said; I had no words for that, but it felt good to hear those words from him.

    "I will call Grandmistress Charline then," I said and contacted her, and it took only a few seconds for her to appear, and as I had expected, she did note alone; she had brought the guest.

    "Grandmistress, Lord Carmichael, let''s begin," I said and sent crystal and other stuff toward her; a few minutester, she began drawing the huge formation.

    It took one and half hours to make the preparation, but it perfect, without any mistakes.

    "Rai, sit in the center," I said as I floated in front of him beforeying in front of the formation in front of him.

    A second after that, a small ss ball came out of me; seeing it, the eyes of all three went wide. Not at the ball, but while fire inside it, which is powerful enough to make all the hairs on their bodies stand up.

    Buzz!

    I ced the ball in the formation between us and activated the formation.

    Soon, the runes lit up and began to suck and mix the essence into them; it continued for thirteen minutes before it began to move, and then they took the ss ball with them.

    A minuteter, the ss ball fixed itself into the chest of Rai while the runes covered him fully.

    "Ahhhhh¡­."

    Nine minutester, a mournful scream rang out of Rai''s body while his skin split and bloody hot steam began toe out of him.

    He is getting injured, but I do not look at his injuries and instead focus on the ss ball, which has crimson specksing; this is burning without letting them escape.

    Thud!

    It continued for more than an hour before finally Rai copsed, very injured and unconscious. The method was really hard and dangerous, but we seeded.

    The curse ispletely out of Rai''s system.

 Chapter 2958 Therapy

    Humm

    Another hmm rang through runes, and a wave of abyssal fire released through them, thickening the fire that was already covering my body, giving me even greater pain.

    Hun!

    This time, something different had happened, which hadn''t happened in the past two weeks. The above-the-limit element had melted and merged with my soul and body, along with the resources mixed into it with the help of fire.

    The amount that had been melted had been pinchpared to a mountain full of substance that had remained, but it was the start.

    It had not happened until today, and now that it had started, it will continue till the mountain-worth of above-the-limit substance is absorbed into me.

    Humm Humm Humm

    Soon, thirty seconds passed, and another wave of abyssal fire came, bringing even greater pain to me and melting more of the above-the-limit substance. Thirty secondster, another wave came, and then another thirty seconds after that.

    A minute passed as the more and more abyssal fire spread through, burning and merging the substances, till my body reached the limit.

    ''Twenty-one minutes,'' I said to myself as I stopped.

    A minute after that, the fire gathered at the center of the formation above my heart. The kindle of abyssal fire was not small; it was three times the size of the small kindle that I had used in the first session.

    A minuteter, the process was over, and I floated myself up in the bed, but an unlike a week ago, my position was not a mangled mess, but I was lying straight, and also my body looked fuller.

    I am still very thin, but I do not look like I would die at any moment.

    "Thank you, Grandmistress," I said, drawing out every word slowly through my mouth.

    "I have told you many times, Grandmaster Zaar, you don''t have to thank me for this minor thing," she said. To that, I smiled.

    I can now control a lot of my body, especially my mouth, which I am focusing on most, and with some effort, I have now begun to speak clear words.

    Though, I need to speak slowly if I want to speak clearly. If I tried at a normal speed, I stumbled, which I think was a problem for a few days.

    Each session is helping me control more of my body; it won''t be long before I learn to speak fluently without a problem and even be able to stand up on my own.

    Grandmistress Charline left after a minute, and I went back to my core; there, I began working.

    Both of my clones are working on the inheritance, studying the books while I am analyzing the data of today''s session to make the formation faster and more efficient.

    Even now, it is not working fast as I like it to be.

    Though, it is likely to change now that the above-the-limit substance has melted. It had merged with me, which provided me with an immense amount of data.

    I am studying this data and making changes; if they worked as I had expected, then the method would be even faster and more efficient. The pure essence old snake''s body and soul should be melted within a week.

    It might take another week to melt the divine energy; as an above-the-limit element, I could not calcte the time frame of it.

    I don''t have sufficient data to do that.

    I continued to work on the method and formation while watching the battles in the background. Since I had begun to cure, nearly all the restrictions on me were lifted one by one; I was even invited to a meeting in the morning.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There are now very few restrictions that have remained; they will be to disappear in a few days.

    The battles of Grand Lord are boring me; the Grimms have put a perfect defense that no matter what we do, we cannot breach them. The max we are able to do is injure each other; most of the time, that, too, did not ur.

    Two more hours passed when I opened my eyes and flew out of bed, andnded on the mat; that was already on the ground.

    I began to take deep, slow breaths before I started on my physical therapy; it is extremely important, especially if I do not want to adjust to my strength again when I recover.

    The therapy will help me recover physically as well as psychologically, which is the most important thing.

    The physical therapysted for more than an hour before I washed myself off with my energy and floated on my bed.

    This time, I did not close my eyes as in a few minutes, a very important person was going toe, and I needed to be prepared for her.

    Buzz!

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes when I saw the formation light up, and she appeared, looking at her expression.

    It was clear she did not look happy at all.

    "You are really a bastard," she said as she appeared by my bed.

    "I am sorry," I said slowly; her expression changed a little hearing that, but soon the anger came back roaring in her eyes, which have started glowing.

    "What does sorry will do? If you keep pushing me when you are vulnerable, how will we work, Micheal?" she asked, with raw pain burning in her eyes.

    Hearing her words and seeing the pain in her eyes, I felt like I had been hit by lightning.

    I put my misced pride before our rtionship, which is the most important thing to me, more than the power I have.

    "I d..did not want you to see me v¡­vulnerable," I said stutteringly, but I did not care; what was important was her.

    Her expressions softened a little hearing that.

    "You have seen me at most vulnerable and epted me as I am, and I will do the same if you give me a chance," she said and took my hands into hers. "I will n¡­not do something like this again," I promised, and what was left of anger had also disappeared.

    "You better not, or I will never forgive you," she said as she gave me a look before stepping into the bed andying over me.

    As she did, the invisible field of energy created around us; while the Pyramid had said they stopped keeping eyes on my every movement, I did not truly believe them.

    So, it is better I create a privacy field that even all the powerful senses of the Pyramid couldn''t breach through.

    "So, what happened to you?" she asked as she snuggled to me. "Old snake," I replied, to which she gave me a look, seeing that I began to exin what happened, this time in full detail, omitting very few things.

    I have not even given the Pyramid such a detailed ount as I am giving it to her.

    It took me more than ten minutes to tell her all; when she did, her eyes were zing in anger again, and the aura of her bloodlines spreading vast, nearly cracking the privacy bubble before I reinforced them.

    I am just d that her anger isn''t directed at me.

    "If I had the power, I would have ughtered those bastards!" she said with gritted teeth.

    She had lost so much to the Grimms; her parents died fighting them, making both her and her sister orphans at a young age, and being a healer, she sees their cruelty every day, but still, her words have surprised me.

    I have never heard her saying these words, even against the Grimms.

    "I wish the people I love didn''t have to fight those bastards, but there is no other choice," she said and sighed, and all I could do was hold her closer.

    I would love nothing more than spent time with Marina and the people I love, but I could not, at least not till every Grimms is ughtered.

    Only then the danger will be gone from our lives.

    Marina did not speak further, nor did I; we justy on the bed in each other''s embrace, content in silence, but good things didn''tst long.

    Hum!

    We were enjoying each other''spany when my alert shed in front of me and showed the projection; seeing it, my expression couldn''t help but change.

    "What happened?" she asked, seeing the change, and I immediately made feed visible to her, and her expressions, too, had changed.

 Chapter 2959 Proud

    "This," she said in surprise, but hope had also appeared in her eyes as she looked at things with trepidation that she unconsciously gripped my hands tightly.

    The thing had begun glowing again, which meant the people woulde in a second; whether this will be thest batch of people or others has yet to be known, but what it is will change everything.

    If it is thest batch, then the final battle will begin immediately, and if they are not the final badge, there will be a bloody battle where both humans and Grimms will die.

    I wish I could be there, but I cannot; I am weak. If I entered the battlefield, even the weakest Grand Lord would be able to kill me without significant effort.

    Finally, the second passed, and the first to appear was a Grimm, and immediately, I knew it was Grand Lord; the second person was also a Grimm and Grand Lord, and the third was also a Grimm and Grand Lord.

    Seeing that, a worried frown couldn''t help but appear on my face, and some Grand Lords even cursed when the fourth person appeared, and he was human seeing who it was, my eyes lighted up like a zing sun.

    "He seeded," I said loudly as I could while gripping Marina''s hand tightly.

    I had put that codex of runes in all the seeds I had spread into the humans and Grimms, who did note when I walked out, in the hope that they woulde across him and my seed inside him will copy that.

    It seemed like it did happen; he came out as Grand Lord with a very strong aura.

    The person that appeared after him was also human, and seeing her; I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    I shouldn''t be; the old woman had everything she needed to take this step.

    She is from Mistson, the detestable woman who had demanded the birds I had collected, which I had given to Lord Hunt.

    The next one that came was Grimm and then a human and again a human, before three Grimms one after another, all Grand Lords.

    One after another, people kepting, each one shing the aura of Grand Lords; everyone watched them in deep shock because with their numbers, we had officially crossed the number of Grand Lords ever existed in the world.

    The record was held by the era of her excellency, but now our era has broken that record, but it did not make me happy at all; instead, I shuddered with fear.

    I am not fearing for myself, but for my world for which we are fighting, these huge numbers of Grand Lords are going to cause a huge destruction, and millions will die by the storms of energies that will be created by the battles.

    Finally, the Grand Lords stoppeding after their numbers had reached thirty-eight, and the High Grandmaster began, but nobody looked at them; all eyes were focused on the Grand Lords.

    In less than a minute, the Grimms have gained twenty-three Grand Lords, while we have gained fifteen.

    We did not have such a number in that era, but now we have got them in minutes.

    Half a minute passed, and all the High-Grandmasters and the thing had stopped glowing, and the auras in the battlefield red.

    "She did note," said Marina softly, "Don''t worry, she will appear at the end," I said as I held her closer.

    Marina had been waiting for her daughter, but she did note, and neither has Ellen, Jill, and others.

    From the information the new Grand Lord had brought, only five of the top seven challenges had been finished; there are still two more.

    It is taking more than it took in the past, but I am happy because if it had been thest batch, the final battle would have begun, and we are not ready.

    We could be stronger; we have few powerhouses that could reach the power of the Matron Mavis; it would not be wise to fight a final battle without having several of the powerhouses of that league, as who knows what Grimms are hiding.

    Hun!

    To my surprise, they did not begin the battle immediately; instead, they let the High-Grandmasters of both sides leave.

    It took little more than a minute for the High Grandmasters to disappear, and the moment they did, both sides shed with numbers that were above seventy.

    Grimms have brough out of their numbers; only those seven to ten who were not seen in the past three weeks were not in the battle, while from humans, aside from the two Grand Lords, one of them being Matron Mavis, everybody had joined the battle.

    "What kind of horror is this?" Marina asked shakingly, seeing the sheer destruction caused by the sh of over seventy-Grand Lords; even I began to shake seeing it.

    Though my reasons are different, I am excited; I think harvest; I would have, if I had been present there, with such numbers, I would have been able to snap a few easily, especially the changes I had made in my inheritance a few days ago.

    I am not there, but I needed to be looks like I will need to take greater risks in my sessions. I could not let those juicy bloodline Grimms be killed by others.

    Even a single bloodline Grimms death would be a huge loss to me, given how rare they are, with such great numbers.

    "This is nothing; if they had not been fighting in the contained space, the destruction would have been ten times greater than what you are seeing right now," I said to Marina, and she shuddered.

    This is just the beginning, and I hope our world survives it.

    I watched the battle with all my focus, especially on Leonard, my mentee, who has finally be a Grand Lord.

    Before leaving, I had already made an inheritance that would help him to be a Grand Lord, but like mine, his was also iplete; after reading the books in the hall of celestial inheritance, I gained the knowledge I needed.

    While I worked on my inheritance, I also made changes to his; when it was ready, I uploaded it into the seeds of people around me.

    His seed would have copied it; I know it had because only knowing the upgraded version would have given him the armor, he had on him.

    The new upgrade had not only changed the color design of armor, but it also gave him a bigger upgrade in strength with greater potential.

    As it would merge with his fused constitution well.

    I want to see the peak of power this new inheritance got him; what he had shown in a few seconds has already impressed me, and I am sure, what he will showter, will impress me further.

    "You are really something, Michael, fusing art with his constitution and then using inheritance to bring its own power; no one other than you could do such a thing," said Marina in awe as she kissed my cheeks gently.

    "I could not do this with anyone else; his constitution and art are uniquely suited, which is why I was able to do it," I said modestly, to which she rolled her eyes.

    "His constitution was rigid, and if you had not changed with treatment and constitution seed, it wouldn''t have been able to merge with the art," she said.

    To that, I couldn''t help but smile.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I really did something amazing; it is one of the things that I am most proud of.

 Chapter 2960 Leonard

    "Mammoth Charge!"

    I said, and the mammoth power roared through my body; his fused art+constitution released the power, which was strengthened by inheritance, before reaching every part of me, making me feel like he could do anything.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Die human!" Akra roared and swung that huge wooden staff down with the power of the Grand Lord.

    I, too, responded, swinging his ax with the power of a mammoth charge, which threatened to burst out of his body.

    CLANG!

    My axe shed against the staff of the Chimpman, and I felt a huge shocking at me, while at the same time, the powerful energies of the attack traveled down my ax and shed against my armor; just as it did, golden yellow light shone through my armor, which sucked all energy.

    He received a shock, but not as big as he had expected, given the power of the attack.

    It once again couldn''t help but surprise him; he had thought it would send him back, but all it did was shake his body.

    The Grimm, too, seemed surprised by it, but it did not let it stop it and attacked without hesitation; he, too, responded same time as it.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Their weapons shed and then shed again and then again; I was increasing the power of my attacks with every strike, but the Grimm was matching that as well, not giving it a single chance to strike it.

    It was insteading at him with the power of the sledgehammers; a single strike on his body and he would turn into a meat patty.

    It is not like it is only dangerous in the battle; no, there are over forty Grimms fighting the battlefield. Some are powerful enough to kill him in a single strike.

    Thankfully, those are held off by their powerhouses, but still, he fears the stray attacks; they are powerful enough that, if they hit it, he wouldn''t be able to survive it.

    "You have improved a lot since thest time we fought," said the Akra while still attacking. "You have also done quite better yourself," he replied.

    It was not the first time he had fought against this bastard; he had fought it a few weeks ago when they were both High-Grandmaster.

    The bastard was powerful that he was barely able to run away with his life on the line,

    Now, he is fighting with much better chances, but he still does not forget the craftiness of the bastard that nearly killed him.

    "Yes, I have done it better," It replied with a toothy smile, and its aura increased. He, too, also harnessed the full power of the mammoth charge and attacked the bastard with it.

    We shed thousands of times in minutes; each of our attacks would send a ripple through space and send a shockwave that would turn the mountains into dust.

    They are really right; this is the power of the gods.

    ''Mammoths Rage!''

    He shouted inside him, and suddenly, even more, power filled his, and he moved for the kill.

    The soon I killed them, the easier it would be both of them were new Grand Lords and did not haveplete control over their abilities.

    Which gives them the best chance of killing each other, as once they get familiar with all their abilities and get control over them, it will be very hard to kill them.

    Mentor had provided him the records; he knew how hard it was to kill Grand Lords before the war began, and not a single Grand Lord had died.

    Though now more than ten had died, she was quite shocked a few minutes ago when he got to know that, with the majority of them being Grimm, what is even more shocking was that most of them were killed by his mentor.

    Except for one who has been killed by Lady May, every other Grimm Grand Lord had been killed by his mentor.

    It shouldn''t have been able to shock him, and he even felt ashamed feeling those emotions.

    His mentor was able to make a brute like him a Grand Lord, a thing of impossible magnitude, but he was able to do it, so it shouldn''t be shocking that he was able to kill a bunch of Grimms.

    Now, he at least needed to kill one, so he could deserve the inheritance his mentor had designed.

    "Die you, wretched Grimm!" he shouted as he reached the Grimm and swung his sword at the full-power mammoths rage, even Akra got surprised by it, but it released fast as its aura exploded and brought down its staff before his attack could even reach it.

    CLANNG

    It stopped my attack, making me shake from head to toe; I am not the only one who, the Akra, nearly took a step back before stabilizing itself.

    "You could never kill me with this little power, human!" said Akra and brought down its staff toward me; I also swung my ax at it in response.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    Once again, we shed, but this time, we both were better prepared as there was not a single shake from both of us; instead, we brought back our weapons and attacked again and again.

    Our weapons begin to move at a speed faster than sound; the shockwaves woulde out like tides from their shed and spread out, where they would sh against tens of more shockwaves that areing from the different battles.

    Everywhere he looked, someone was fighting, trying to kill each other, but till now, nobody had been killed, but I don''t think this will be a reality for long, given the sheer size of the battles.

    Hun!

    He was just thinking that when something very strange happened.

    He saw an ice-elemental domain suddenly copsing, and Hyneman, who was the center of it, fighting against the bleeding human, suddenly disappeared.

    It did not disappear but died; he and the rest of the Grand Lords felt it die and also sensed the tiny bird before she, too, disappeared with the Grimm.

    ''It can''t be?'' He asked himself, not believing what he had felt, but the next second, a notification appeared in front of him through his badge with information, which made his eyes go wide.

    "Mentor," he muttered and turned to Grimm, who had a rage burning in its eyes.

    They looked at each other without moving before suddenly powerful auras sted out of their bodies like a volcano explosion

    He activated mammoth''s fury without hesitation and felt the true power of his art+constitution roar through him. Till now, he only borrowed the power, and now, he hade out and filled me as if a dam had exploded.

    Hun!

    ''Mentor had made a mistake,'' he thought, as the power that had just appeared began to tear him apart, but soon it stopped as hundreds of formations came out of its core and contained this flooding energy, which had threatened to burst him apart.

    Once again, he couldn''t help but feel ashamed, doubting his mentor.

    "Die, you bastard!"

    He quickly got his emotions under control when he saw the Chimpman appear in front of him and swing down that huge staff covered in extremely thick earth elemental energy.

    He also swings his ax in pull power with golden swirls of his mammoth covering his ax; the auraing from it was no less strong than of the Grimm, and it couldn''t help but surprise it.

    When they had fought a few weeks ago, there was a stark difference in strength between them; even saying that would be an understatement given how the Grimm had nearly killed it.

    CLANNNG!

    Its ax shed against Grimm''s staff, and he felt a huge physical shock that forced him to take a step back; what was more shocking what the flood of earth elemental energying at him; it was so vast he feared that it would tear him apart.

    ROOAR!

    He had activated his defenses to deal with this energy, but before they could act, a roar rang through his body, and all the iing energy was sucked into the tiny mammoth that came out of hise.

    It shocked him; there was no mention of it in the notes of inheritance that the mentor had sent.

    He wishes he could inspect it further, but he does not have time, as another attack ising at him.

    ClANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    He defended against the attack, and like thest time, the phantom had consumed the energy; it did the same in the attack that came next.

    He and Grimms attacked each other without holding back; he especially is not holding anything back, as all the offensive energying across him is absorbed by the tiny mammoth.

    A few minutes passed, but no winner wasing out; the Chimpman was strong, countering every attack that came at it.

    ''Should I use it?'' he asked himself; there is one attack that could help it, but ording to information, it could be only used once a month, and mentors notes said that he shouldn''t use this attack unless it is an emergency, or he is present.

    As this attack is not tested and could harm him, even kill him, and he could only use it once every month.

    It is not an emergency, nor is the mentor present, but it is the best time to use it; once Grimm gets the total cover of his strength, the move might not be able to work.

    CLANNNG!

    He did not think about it further and activated that method the moment his ax shed with the Grimms.

    ''Tusks of Mammoth!''

    He said silently and immediately felt a crushing pain in his heart while his core zed. If he hadn''t been ustomed to the pain, he would fall unconscious by now, but even bearing it, he felt like he could fall unconscious at any moment.

    SUP SUP

    The pain hadsted not even for a moment but felt like hours when finally, two huge ivory tusks with sharp points materialized behind him and moved toward the Chimpman with a speed that made his eyes go wide.

    BANG BANG BANG

    The tusks surprised the Chimpman, but it did not stop from reacting; multiple defensive methods appeared one after another, but these unstoppable tusks crushed through them till they reached thest defensive method, which was able to stall them for a fraction of a second before they broke through it.

    PUCH PUCH

    They pierced through both sides of its chest and froze the Akra in its ce.

    He moved, knowing he had less than one second before tusks disappeared and the Grimm gained back his mobility.

    He appeared in front of Chimpmans horrified eyes and swung down his ax, not caring about multiple powerful screams that rang out behind it.

    PACHAC!

    His ax reached the neck of Grimm and felt resistance, but it cut through it and the next moment, a head of Grimm flew into the air.

    ''I seeded,'' he said in my mind and smiled, but a momentter, his expression froze, and he clutched his heart as the pain he had felt never before bored down on him.

 Chapter 2961 One Left

    "It''s ready, Michael," said Marina as she finished with the formation. "Thank you, love," I said as I slowly stepped out of bed and walked toward the center of the formation.

    Soon, I reached the center of the formation and sat down slowly while Marina watched with attention. Yesterday, I fell down mid-way.

    I did not stop the fall with my energy; I let myself fall before sitting down with my efforts.

    Buzz!

    As I sat, I activated the formation, and a few minutester, I had my whole body covered in thick, hardened blue-green paste, which was now more than thrice thick as the first time.

    It is thickening over sessions, but today it is extra thick.

    I need it this thick today because I n to take a leap today, and it will be very dangerous, and I truly hope it will be able to help me through the harm.

    I greet my teeth as the fire from the external runes transfers internally; the fire is seven times greater than the first time. I had used seven small kindles, five yesterday, but I added two more today.

    It is a huge risk that the marina did not approve of, but I need to take it to heal myself faster.

    I was getting a very bad feeling, like something extremely dangerous wasing, and we needed to be ready to deal with that.

    Finally, half of the fire had entered the runes inside contained in the runes, and it was better to stay that way.

    An uncontrolled leak will have huge consequences, including death.

    I begin to take deep breaths, readying myself for the pain that is about toe. It is bad and dangerous, but it is something I have to do.

    Twenty days had already passed since I have started to practice, and I needed to heal myself before the month was over and, thus, these dangerous risks.

    Hmmm!

    The hmm rang out through the runes, and with it, they sent abyssal fire through the body.

    The amount of fire was even greater than that peak it had reached during the first session, and the pain it began to give forced the tears out of my eyes, and it was just the beginning.

    The fire spread through the body, and like always, I am keeping an eye on everything. I did not let even this soul-burning paine my way.

    As the fire spread, it began to burn the substance; at the current level, only the purified essence of body and soul that is mixed with divine energy had begun to melt and merge with my body and soul.

    All the unmixed purified essence of the old snake''s body and soul had fully merged with me; what had remained was one that was mixed with divine energy, which made it harder to melt and merge, but in today''s session, I nned to get rid of it all.

    So, that only purified divine energy and above-the-limit substance will remain.

    Hmmm Hmmm Hmmm

    After the first humm, the second humm came, and after it third and then the fourth, each one bringing more abyssal fire out of the runes and melting the substances at greater and greater speed.

    By the time of the seventh minute, the fire had crossed yesterday''s limit, and at the eighth minute, thest of the old snake''s purified body and soul essence mixed with divine energy also fully melted and merged with me.

    Now, with all the purified essence of the old snake''s body and soul merging, there are only two things left, which are purified divine energy and above-the-limit substance.

    As that happened, a change urred; it had not urred in all the sessions. The runes begin to shift, and a few more formations appear.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    One of the reasons I chose this method was because of its versatility; one could modify it ording to the need and not the purified essence of blood and soul hadpletely melted.

    It would not be efficient to work with old parameters; thankfully, I prepared for its days ago.

    Hmmm

    Soon the runes finished with their changes, and they hummed again, sending arge amount of abyssal fire, which made me greet my teeth hard that they began to make the sounds.

    As this fire spread, it began to make the purified divine energy drip down, while even above-the-limit element had also begun to melt slowly.

    In this session, I have not only nned to get rid of the purified essence of blood and soul of the old snake but also divine energy. I just hope that my body will be able to bear the abyssal fire and merge with a humongous amount of divine essence.

    This divine energy hade from sacrificing thousands of faithful; it is a lot, even when it is purified and concentrated.

    My body should be able to merge with it, especially with the new change that urred a few days, which would clean me. Without it, I would have needed to excrete more than half of these things I am merging with.

    While these substances may be purified and my body and soul may be different due to rule-bending power. I could not absorb it ceaselessly, as it is still anathema; too much, I will have to bear dangerous consequences, which are worse than death.

    Thankfully, I have a blessing that is helping me with cleansing.

    Still, even with its aid, I am being careful, looking at every minute change carefully. No progress will be worth changing the fundamental nature of one.

    Hmmm Humm Hmmm

    One after another, hmmm spread through my body; with each hmm wille great pain, but it will also melt more divine energy and some above-limit substance.

    "Ahhhh¡­"

    Ten minutes passed, and now I was screaming hoarsely; the pain had be too much that I could not remain quiet, but despite that, I did not stop; I would not stop till my body reached the fire it could bear or the substance it could absorb.

    Another twelve minutes passed when I finally stopped; my body and soul had reached the limit of fire they could bear.

    As for divine energy, it had been fully absorbed three minutes ago, leaving behind only above-the-limit substance.

    This is not the only good news; there is another one, which is quite unexpected, and I thought it would take me a few days before I could do it, but it happened today.

    A blockage in oneplete circuit of magical veins had been cleared; with it, I would now be able to move my energy around.

    With thisplete circuit, I will be able to project the strength that is near Grand Lord.

    This strength is not enough for me to join the battle, but with it, I will be able to do things which I haven''t been since I was injured.

    Crack Crack Crack

    A minute had passed, and the fire had returned to the goblet, while cracks began to form rapidly on the hard paste covering me and those pieces that were falling and disappearing into my core.

    There is still quite a lot of herbal energy had remained in them; they will be useful. Even if they are not, I could not afford to throw them.

    I have been burning through my herbal inventory at a very fast speed, and it is not normal resources I am burning through, but Grand Lord ss. I have already burned half of the resources I have collected for my breakthrough, and by the time I finish, I might burn through them fully.

    I have also been asking Pyramid for a lot of resources, and thankfully, there was noint; for that, I am very grateful.

    I will need to kill quite a lot of Grimms to replenish my vaults; thankfully, there are a lot of Grimms that need to be killed.

    It would have helped a lot with my condition if they had just handed me the storage of the old snake. They had found it the day I had asked them to; they just did not give it to me.

    I am sure their tremendous fortune is waiting for me, but Pyramid is unwilling to do that till I clear away all the corruption inside me.

    They are also having problem opening; the storage is a very powerful artifact with a lot of failsafe.

    Even the codebreaker of the Pyramid, which is the most powerful of all the storage-breaking artifacts, is unable to open it.

    They should just give it to me; I don''t think that the code-breaking formation etched on my storage ring is going to have any problem in breaking through it.

    After storing all the pieces of herbal paste, I cleaned myself with energy and got up slowly, and found out I was having much fewer problems than it was before.

    It is because of me getting rid of all substances except the limit element.

    "How are you feeling?" asked Marina as I sat beside her on the sofa, "Good, very good," I replied, and to that, she gave me a look.

    "No, not good enough to do that; I think we will need to wait for a few more days before we do that," I said with a smile, and I could see the faint spark of disappointment appearing in her eyes before it had disappeared.

    "You should be feeling fine enough to heal that mentee of yours now?" she asked, and a smile appeared on my face.

    "Yes, I think it is time to wake him up," I said as I got up with much more ease than before and walked toward the formation.

 Chapter 2962 Soul Beast

    I appeared in the room where Leonard is; it is a medium size room, which is wholly covered in the formations and in the center of which is Leonard.

    A battle that happened six days ago; the day he came back from the thing, he had killed a Grimm, but within a few seconds, he fell unconscious.

    If it were not for Elder Lord, who saved him at the cost of incurring some injuries, he wouldn''t be alive right now.

    What had happened to him had really shocked me; it was not him falling unconscious about which I had warned him, but him surviving.

    The bacsh he received was not normal; it would have killed him if it were not for that little thing that had saved him.

    Which is the most shocking thing.

    At first, I wondered whether he was able to create a being like Nero, but he did not. It is something more, something that I was not able to find because it had hidden too deep inside him.

    So deep that only after getting the strength of the Grand Lord can I look inside.

    It had revealed itself when I scanned his body thoroughly and was able to understand it when I watched the recording that my seed made, especially from his Grand Lord breakthrough.

    I sat beside him carefully, not to step into any of the runes, before beginning to release the strings from my hand.

    It is the first time I am releasing these many strings at once since I have been injured, which felt quite good; without the unblocking of the circuit, I wouldn''t have been able to do something like this.

    As the strings came out, they began to burry inside him, spreading through his body, but most were concentrated on his core.

    They surrounded him before some went inside.

    I could see Marina pressing hard on my shoulders as I began to send my strings inside the core.

    It is dangerous to take things in the core, the core is very territorial, and this one is no exception.

    The only reason my strings enter inside it is that I have designed, and I also added channels intentionally for strings to go inside.

    It is not because I wanted to spy on him but because his core is made ofplicated elements, and I wanted to have to fix them safely asplications arose.

    They did when he had used that forbidden move, which I had specifically asked him to use in my care for the first time.

    I, at one time, withdrew it from his inheritance but added it back, thinking it might save his life one day, but idiotically, he did not use it to save his life but kill a Grimm.

    If not for the Elder Lord, he would have died with that Grimm.

    "Gasp!"

    Soon, my strings reached the ce they wanted to, and the blurry figure became extremely clear that it had made Marina gasp in shock.

    "Didn''t I tell you?" I said with a smile as I looked at the tiny golden mammoth with white tusks.

    It is fixed between the huge cracks; it is the sole reason why those cracks hadn''t widened up and killed Leonard.

    As I said before when I first noticed this little mammoth, I thought it was something like Nero, but it was not.

    Nero is entirely different than what this little mammoth is; seeing it, I once against, couldn''t help but be amazed by the things magic could do.

    It is not sting the worlds apart but also creating the things like it.

    The creation of little mammoth happened due to various things happening at the same time, ended up creating it.

    The most important part of his creation is a soul seed, which is over a thousand years old.

    The soul seed is from a special soul-type monster, which at the time of its death, created a soul seed and sent it into the ancestor of Leonard.

    The purpose of the soul is simple, gather enough soul energy to be reborn again, but it needs massive soul energy. Humongous, actually, and not normal soul energy either, but one at its purest that I even I don''t have it.

    It was gathering the birth soul energy, which is formed when a soul is birthed.

    So, through the years, it entered every soul that was produced in Leonard''s family till it had entered Leonard and took the excessive birth soul energy when it first formed.

    It had nearly gathered enough energy to be reborn; it would need to pass into another body before it could reborn when I started tinkering with Leonard and his very soul through his constitution.

    The first step of its birth urred when I merged his constitution with art; it created some energies, one of which was simr to birth soul energy.

    The dormant seed reacted immediately and went for it and swallowed it but soon found itself trapped in the newly formed core of core of Leonard, which had quite a lot of stray rule-bending power, which it swallowed and triggered.

    I should have been able to discover it, but the seed is designed to hide most sacred spaces of one''s soul, where even I could enter without triggering intense reactions.

    It had formed some sort of cocoon as it triggered, which would absorb stray rule-bending power and other kinds of energies entering Leonard, which I would conveniently swallow all by his core, but some of it taken by this little thing hidden inside.

    The final change came when he was breaking through the Grand Lord ss; there was immense energy, which it absorbed to heart''s content, which finally made his core discover it.

    At that moment, some function in the art activated, and it was able to imprint to its deepest.

    So, when it burst out of its cocoon after the breakthrough, it took the form of a mammoth rather than its original form and created a bond.

    In one way, it considered Leonard, a father, and his core is its home, which is why it had not hesitated to sacrifice its essence.

    Thankfully, Elder Lord had brought Leonard to me before the little thing could drain his essence fully and disappear.

    I was able to provide a little thing with enough energies that not only it had stopped it from burning his essence but recovered what it had lost.

    Now it is in perfect condition, stopping the cracks with the energy I am providing.

    "Now, it is time to wake him up," I said, and my strings moved toward the cracks and began to morph into the formation, which covered the cracks on both sides.

    Buzz!

    The formation activated, and I started to control it to heal the cracks. It is a very delicate task, but I am used to it.

    I first brough the cracks together before filling them with the energies; a little more than an hourter, the cracks healed.

    In a few hours, he will be ready to join, but before that happens, I have one more thing to do.

    I had studied what happened when he used that move and was able to fix the problem it had.

    Now, I have to make changes in his inheritance, which I could; like my own inheritance, I have made Leonard''s inheritance malleable, but only I could make these changes.

    I could have given the control to Leonard, but he did not have the knowledge to make these changes.

    Working on the inheritance requires great knowledge, which only I have in the whole world. I had created this inheritance and was the only one who could make the changes to it.

    It took me a little more than two hours to finish the changes before I withdrew my strings.

    "Wake up," I said as I activated a small formation inside him, and a momentter, his eyes flew open, with aura releasing from his body; thankfully, most of his power was his seal, which he would be able to unlock on his own within a minute.

    "Calm down," I said to him, and he rxed immediately.

    "My core, mentor, I think, my core had cracked," he said as he sat up. "Yes, it had, but I had fixed it," I said before my eyes became serious.

    "That move is designed to save your life; only use it when your life is in danger and not when you think you could kill a Grimm," I warned as I got up.

    "I will remember it," he said. To that, I nodded.

    "You have got very lucky with that little thing; cherish it well," I said to him and walked out of the room with Marina.

    I did not tell him about the little thing; I am sure he knows and will find out more in time.

    Currently, that little thing is small, but it will grow powerful and will be a tremendous help in the future.

    The only thing he needs to do is take care of it.

    Soon, I returned home while Marina went to hers; I left theb yesterday. I spent some time with my sister and father, who seemed quite worried about me.

    Buzz!

    I had dinner with my family after that; I went to my room and had justid down on the bed when my holo-watch rang with the message.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I read it and replied.

    A couple of secondster, the teleportation formation lit up, and Rai walked out of it.

    "I am ready," he said, hearing that a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. This time, he is truly ready.

    "Well, we shouldn''t waste too much time then," I said as I slowly got up from the bed.

 Chapter 2963 Declaration

    "Seven, it is better than I had imagined," said the old Werewolf with a big smile as he saw the seven blood-red Grimms sitting on their seats.

    The seven are truly out of its expectations; even the provider had said that getting five from nine potions would be great luck, but now they have got the seven, it will make things even more easier.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "With them, we will be able to wipe out humans. Our struggle of more than ten thousand years will finally seed," said Shael, and every Grimm sitting in the chair nodded with affirmation because, with these seven, the humans would stand no chance.

    "You all cane in," old Rhaek said to the shock of all Grimms; another group walked in, each one having an aura of Grand Lords.

    "Even if those bitches, Hawthorn and Roosevelt, came back, we will bury them in the ground as well," said Chanf, and nobody objected to his statement.

    "Now, we have the greatest force of the Grand Lords in the history of race in the world, and we will turn the humans into dust," said Rhaek as he looked into the eyes of over fifty Grand Lords sitting in front of him.

    His gazessted longer on the seven blood-red Grimms, their greatest weapons, who have the strength equal to his.

    They will tear through the humans till not even their bones will remain.

    "Ready yourselves; bring whatever artifact your tribes have. In an hour, we willunch the greatest attack the humans had ever seen and wipe them out before the day is over," dered Rhaek, and all the Grimms began to thump their fists on the table.

    ¡­

    Hmmm Hmmm Hmmm

    The hmms rang out through the runes every thirty seconds, bringing out the fire, which is powerful enough to burn anymon Grand Lord to ashes.

    It had been twelve days since I healed Leonard and thirty-two days since I started practicing this method, but I had not finished merging with the substance.

    It was easy to melt the weaker part of the above-the-limit substance, but as the powerful part came, the process began to slow down, even after the abyssal fire got hotter.

    Now, barely a single dripes out of it at every hmm, but that drop is more powerful than the tter of rain that even my body and soul would take some time to absorb.

    A little more than half an hour had passed, and I was still continuing, and now, I needed two hmms of fire to melt the single drop.

    It is hard, and it is going to get even harder.

    Hun!

    Around nine more minutes passed when my dry throat stopped screaming, not because I had stopped the method.

    No, my body will still be able to bear the fire for a few minutes more.

    Something else had happened, which I had expected to happen a little earlier, butsted longer, to my amazement.

    I have reached the limit of above-the-limit substances my soul and body could consume. I could still consume more, but it will begin to change me from the human I am and bring me closer to the Grimm.

    Which I will not let that happen at any cost.

    I have been keeping a very strict eye on my soul and body since the moment I started practicing. I knew this would happen, and I kept an eye on it so I would not cross that fateful line.

    Buzz!

    I changed the runes; it took a few seconds before the new formation activated without stopping the method.

    Hmmm!

    The runes hummed again, and a few secondster, a drip came out, but for the first time since I had started practicing, instead of merging with me, it had execrated out of my body, which I was supposed to do.

    Even Marina did not know I was absorbing Grimm''s purified substance.

    This is a secret that will create shockwaves even in Marina''s heart, and I will not tell it to anyone, just as I did not tell anyone how I harness the Grimms bloodline. These secrets should go to me in my grave.

    Four more minutes passed, and I was reaching very close to my limit; it won''t be long before I had to stop it for today.

    I have already finished with 90% of the above-the-limit substance and hope to finish thest 10% in a week. It will be a huge challenge considering thest 10% is the most powerful of all the substance, and I am already taking a huge.

    Hun!

    I was screaming my lungs out when suddenly I stopped as over fifty screens popped up in front of me, and to my horror, each screen had a Grimm in them.

    "God save us!" said Marina and used the wall as support as she saw the seventy-one Grimm Grand Lords in nearly every part of the world.

    I focused on Rhaek before turning to the seven blood-red Grimms; I remember them, all seven of them were among the first big badge Grand Lords that appeared out of the thing.

    They disappeared after their first battle; we had suspected the Grimms might be doing something but still did not expect this.

    Videttes?

    Looking at how they are of the same color and dusty hue of their skin, they seemed like videttes, but Grand Lord ss videttes are ck.

    Three have appeared in ten thousand years of war against the Grimms, but they were never blood-red.

    Supreme Commander has invoked the grand order, calling for every Grand Lord, I am in no condition to attend, and I will not, as I am going to the thing I had prepared but did not wish to use.

    "Marina, leave," I said, greeting teeth as the abyssal fire still burning me, and a realization appeared in its eyes instantly as she looked at the goblet of abyssal fire in front of me.

    "You are going to use that?" she asked shakingly, to that I nodded. "It will kill you," she said shakingly.

    "No, it will not, and not that I have a choice," I said while looking at screens; she looked at me as a tear dropped from her right eye.

    "Please don''t die," she said after a second of silence and walked toward the formation.

    She also understood why I needed to do this; there was no other way. It could really kill me, but as I had said to Marina, there was no choice.

    "Nero, go," I said, and Nero, who was ying with my sister, immediately became alert as the teleportation formation appeared below him, and he disappeared and appeared in the centralmand, to the shock of everyone.

    "He is Nero; he is just as strong as Ashlyn," I informed them directly, without wasting any words.

    All the eyes of Grand Lord fell on the white cute cub of a wolf with a shining reindeer horn that anyone wanted to touch, and now he looking at all of them with serious eyes, which made him even cuter.

    "I am going to practice Aotaq''s Nirvana; it is going to take me some time before I join you all in the battle," I said and cut my connection.

 Chapter 2964 Gather

    Absolute horror filled the eyes of the humans Grand Lords as their projections appeared in the centralmand while their real bodies joined the battlefield.

    Lord Whitmore assigned them their position on the battlefield while they gathered the centralmand.

    It did not take even three seconds for all the Grand Lords to gather, including the hidden ones.

    The ones who did not enter the thing, instead, went to the dangerous runes as those ces were more suitable for them.

    Some of them had seeded and returned and now are sitting here.

    There is only Lord Zaar appeared, but he was trying to kill himself with the method which killed every person who had tried it, except for one, his predecessor.

    Nobody stopped him from using that method; currently, this is the only choice he has in removing the corruption inside him.

    Though he had made up for his absence, he had sent his cute little monster; looking at its extremely cute appearance; it did not look like it could even kill a rat. The same could also be said with that little bird of Lord Zaar, but it had killed three Grand Lords till now.

    Second to only Lord Zaar.

    "The final battle prevails upon us, and we have to seed, or at least hold the Grimms back, or we will be wiped away," said Grand Commander to all the Grand Lords.

    Including Lord Carmichael, who had not joined any battle other than the first when he came out the thing.

    "There is no stalling; either they will be wiped out or us," said Patriarch Bradford, and every old Grand Lord nodded.

    "To the victory, then," said Supreme Commander with a smile on her face. "TO THE VICTORY!" shouted every Grand Lord with their loudest voice; that whole centralmand shook before they began to disappear.

    Including Lord Hern.

    "Lord Nero, you will be going to the Mchi fields," said Lord Whitmore, and Nero cutely bobbed his head as formation appeared beneath his feet, and he disappeared.

    ¡­

    "Humans, today is your doom; we will ughter your protectors and burn them till not even ashes of them have remained," said Rhaek as his voice rang through every part of the world.

    The Grand Lord has power, but not enough to project their voice through the whole world. It is using the artifacts, without a doubt.

    Nobody stopped it, let it waste any time while we made our preparations; while the few seconds may not seem much, they are a lot.

    The fire had returned to the goblet, while the hardened paste to my core; there was no need for that anymore. I will be using a different method, an extremely dangerous one; that has over an 80% chance of dying, but if I seed, I will have all the substance out and will have other great benefits.

    At my core, the preparation has already begun.

    This is the most expensive method I have ever used; the resources I am using for it are more than I have used for my breakthrough, more than I have used in the method I have been practicing for more than a month.

    I have used three world level resources; one was on me, and the other, I got from the Supremes.

    Aside from that, I have used thirty-essence roses, nearly all seeds of astral sunflower, purest blood crystals and soul crystals, sacred stones of the highest grades, and many other things.

    "Today, I will deliver your fates to you, that you humans are nothing more than our food, which is the greatest honor your filthy race could have," It said, and the first battle began; the one who attacked first was no other than the professor.

    She had moved like an illusionary ribbon against her two enemies, wanting to cut them apart, but the enemies she was facing were not simple.

    They stopped her before attacking with her own.

    A fraction of seconds after, another battle began over the sea; Lady Atkins summoned the hug tides and sent toward two Grimms.

    By the time the second had passed, more than ten battles had already begun; the most prominent among all was Lady Ang; she was facing the two Grimm, one was Chanf, and the other was Blood Vidette, which attacked first and sent her flying with blooding out of her mouth.

    The same thing had happened to Patriarch Bradford when he was attacked by a momentter.

    I watched for a couple of seconds before turning off all the screens; it is bad but watching it will not save them.

    I am nearly finished with the preparations, there is onlyst ingredient to add before I can start with the method, and for it, I went inside the core.

    As I appeared in my core, my clone handed me back the small bottle; inside it was blood and the center of it was a purple-violet drop.

    It is the blood of Elina, and the center of it is her bloodline essence; she had sent it with Leonard. It is Grand Lord grade, but even with that, it would have seriously hurt draw out her essence.

    She had sent it with words saying I will need it very soon, and now it seemed like I am really needing.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I opened the bottle and dropped it all in the pool of multicolor solution; as I did, it began to thicken rapidly till it got the creamy consistency.

    "It is ready," I said and got out, and a momentter, a thick, seven-colored round sheet appeared in front of me, every part of it covered in the runes.

    I took the goblet of abyssal fire in my hand and activated the formation; as I did, the runes lit up and disappeared, and in its ce appeared the branch-like patterns spread across the whole sheet, which now slowly began toe down.

    I got up and held the goblet of fire in both of my hands while the sheet came down slowly.

    Finally, it touched my head and began evoking it as it came down; soon, it covered my whole head before covering my neck and came down to my chest, and began to spread to my hands and my waist before moving toward the legs.

    Finally, my whole body is covered in it, and I begin to look like a statue, which is covered in beautiful wine like statues.

    Itsted for a few seconds before the branches began to turn ck as the abyssal fire spread through them till all the branches turned back like fire.

    Buzz!

    The buzzing sound rang out, and everything burst into the fire; thick abyssal fire burst out of branches and covered it while I felt like thousands of needles piercing through me, and they, with it, sent hold like substance that began to cover my organs.

    It is not painful, just slightly ufortable, but the pain wille soon, and it will be like nothing I had felt.

    The abyssal fire burning around me is proof of that.

    I hope I will bear it without falling unconscious, which is a death sentence in this method.

    A quarter of people who practice this method died because they fell unconscious, and then the method consumed them.

 Chapter 2965 Deaths I

    "It had not been even a minute since the battle had begun, and one of yours had already died," said Rhaek as it looked at frail human women.

    Throughout the centuries, she was the only person who could contend against it.

    "It is war, Rhaek people will die; even I might die," she replied without any hint of emotions.

    "You are right about you; you will die, and so are the rest of humans, Grand Lords," replied Rhaek without any hurry to attack.

    While it may seem rxed, he is a little angry; it had thought, with their huge numbers and seven blood videttes, they would be able to kill five human Grand Lords by the end of the minutes.

    The old ones seemed to be hiding their powers, seeing how they were dealing with the blood videttes.

    What shocked him was the new humans, those three, who should have been killed with a single strike of vidette but fighting against them head-on.

    For a moment, he thought of sending two blood videttes behind him but threw that thought away the next moment.

    He needed those two; they would be good shields against any suicide attacks or powerful artifacts.

    While a human may defend now, we hold the advantage; they will die. Their death might take an hour and an hour more, but they will all die.

    ¡­

    "Who would have thought you would have such power," said Blood Vidette Werewolf, as it defended against sharp icy desing at it with its bare hands.

    "You, Grimms were not the only one who has prepared for this battle," she said once again, attacking the Blood Vidette Werewolf with another flurry of icy des as it tried to close the distance between them.

    ¡­

    CLANNG CLANNNG CLANNG

    "You have grown stronger since thest time we fought," she said as she continued with the storm of attacks at the human.

    Last time, the human needed to be rescued; if it had a few more seconds, it would have definitely been able to kill him.

    "You have not done too bad yourself," replied Elder Lord with a consistent voice, but inside he was shocked.

    The Grimm had improved; if it had such powerst time, he wouldn''t be able to survive before the rescue arrived.

    This makes things quiteplicated and far more dangerous; as now he wouldn''t be able to rescue others after killing, he will need to worry about his own life, and this Foxwomen, really have the power to kill him.

    Hun!

    He was moving to defend against another attack when suddenly his expression changed, as another human Grand Lord had died.

    ¡­

    "Ahhhhh¡­.."

    I screamed loudly as the fire began to burn me from inside and outside.

    The pain I was feeling was so much that it threatened to drown me with and break my mind. I am barely resisting it, but this, too, is bringing me closer to unconsciousness.

    Both of the options, I could not choose as they would be in a death of me and take me to that is something simr.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Not even a minute had passed since the method had begun, and I was already in such a bad state; I wondered how I would be ten minutester.

    The only thing that is making me happy right now is how fast the above-the-limit substance is melting and excreting out of my body, where it will be burned to ashes by the abyssal fire that is covering me from the outside.

    Though, it is not the purpose of the method.

    This method is one dangerous cleansing method; it is not cleaning on the surface, but what is inside, and that is what makes it so dangerous and how so many people have been burned to ashes by it.

    My body and soul energy are clean, but as this method begins to work its magic, it begins to get even cleaner.

    Most important for me, it is wiping out all traces of Grimm inside me

    While my body and soul merged with purified substances, there are some extremely faint traces have left behind. Those traces are invisible, or someone with my set of abilities could see them, but this method is wiping them too.

    If I survived this method, then even I wouldn''t be able to find the traces of Grimm''s energy on me.

    It couldn''t help but make me happy.

    A few minutes passed, and the fire became even hotter, giving me even greater pain. The mold covering me started to go red, and through it, specks of abyssal fire and smoke of essences entered my body.

    It feels like I am going through some kind of archaic religious ritual which is cleansing me of my deepest.

    It would have been great if I had not gone through it if the Grimm had attacked ten dayster. I would finish with the substance with much less pain.

    Hun!

    I was burning through pain when another familiar ring rang through the hall. It was so loud that even through the pain, I was able to hear it, and it did not make me happy at all; instead, I felt sad as another human died.

    It is the third human had died, while only one Grimm has been killed.

    Before activating the method, I set up a ring of two types, one for human death and one for Grimm.

    As with this method, I could not use any kind of soul sense, and I needed something to keep eye on things going on outside, and just as expected, it was bad and going to get worse.

    Killing more humans frees up more Grimm, who would join another battle against the humans.

    If they kill a sufficient number of them, then they will be able to kill us through sheer numbers.

    We could not let that happen; we have to kill the Grimms; if not kill them, staff them. We have used that strategy many times, and it has helped us in many tricky situations.

    Though, this time it will be hard; the Grimms seemed to bepletely prepared. Their numbers are huge, and those blood videttes will not be easy to deal with.

    I have done everything I could; I helped Rai, Lady Vivian, and Supreme Commander to level to Grand Lord past week, taking their strength very close to the Matron Mavis.

    I had also been helping the old Grand Lords, but these are not enough to deal with a number of Grand Lords out there, especially videttes. They would be extremely hard to deal with if past videttes were any example to go by.

    I wish I could join the battle; I might have been able to do something, kill a few Grimms, of I am quite confident in doing.

    I curse that bastard old snake who put me in this condition; not only had the bastard lost its life in the most painful way, but it left me with its substance.

    Which is not its fault when I think about it, as it is me who summoned the white fire, but my angry mind did not want to listen.

    I just needed an outlet to let out my anger from this powerlessness, and the dead enemy seemed like a good target as any.

 Chapter 2966 Deaths II

    "Die, filthy human," screamed Rhas attacking the little human with its huge ax, while at the same time, two more Grimms came from behind.

    Atkins looked at the attacks of three Grimms without the slightest change in her expression. The only proof she had acted is a pearl on her weapons began to shine.

    BANG BANG BANG

    A momentter, all three attacks shed against the thin water curtain that came out of nowhere.

    After bing Grand Lord, her strength had taken a tremendous jump, and even more that her control over the water elemental had also increased tremendously. It is not only due to the breakthrough but also because of the Grimms.

    Ever since she came back from the thing, she had fought the most battles among all the Grand Lords.

    More than Matron Mavis or Elder Lord, or any even Michael Zaar.

    She had fought nearly every day; it helped her gain tremendous control over the water element, and even with three Grimms attacking, she was not feeling any pressure at all.

    She might even be able to kill them if she is lucky.

    Hun!

    She had just thought that as she defended against another attack when she sensed a presence and a secondter saw a Grimming toward her at a very fast speed.

    Seeing that, her expression couldn''t help but change, not because she would soon fight against the four Grimms, but because this one was clearly stronger than the three, and she would need to give her all just to survive against it.

    ¡­.

    She was able to kill a Grand Lord, and now, she is getting targeted; while most humans are fighting against one or two Grimms, she is one of the few who is fighting against the three of them.

    "Bitch you had killed my good friend; you will pay for it," said Brael, the Blood Stone Antman. Its whole body is blood-red and making it look a little simr to those terrifying blood videttes.

    Though there is a difference, its blood-red is shiny and crystalline, while the blood-red of those horrifying videttes is faded and dusty.

    CLANG BOOM BOOM

    She defended against the de of Blood Red Antman, but another two attacks came from behind. The blood-red sun behind her swelled inside and absorbed those attacks, burning in the furnace, increasing''s its power.

    Puh Puh

    She puked the blood with pieces of her internal organs. Taking such powerful attacks is not without cost; even a powerful ability as blood sun has a limit.

    It was her great luck she was able to awaken this great ability, the first one in three hundred and fifty years; it is one of two prime abilities of blood sun inheritance.

    Even Patriarch did not have this great ability; he had the other one of two. That one is offensive, as this is defensive.

    She was a little disappointed when she got the defensive prime method, as she is an offensive type and likes to have the offensive method that Patriarch has, but she is d she got the defensive one, as it is what saved her life.

    Without it, she would have died right now, but even with it, her survival would be difficult.

    ¡­.

    "Careful, the human is on a suicide path!" Vrag, the Crockman warned its partner, seeing the human charging toward the suicidally, without caring for any injuries he is incurring.

    Both of the Grimms became careful but intensified their attacks while maintaining the distance between them.

    "You Grimm bastards, I will kill you!" shouted the old man; he was Nana Baru, one of the old monsters from the Silverstone Academy, and now there was a crazy smile on his face.

    Unlike others, the man did not mind dying; he had aplished his dream of bing Grand Lord, and now he is ready to die, and the only thing he wants to do before doing that is to kill these two Grimms.

    He is willing even to sacrifice his life to do that.

    The Grimms seemed to have understood what it was trying to say, but that was not going to help them, especially when he used that move.

    "Everburn!"

    He shouted, and his bloodline burned his life force and power like never before coursed through him; it was so intense, he felt it might explode out of its body.

    It is an attack that could be used once in three months and would leave him weak for a simr time.

    He just hoped this attack would give him more power; it wouldn''t matter if it burned his life or bloodline for it.

    Grimm''s eyes widened as he crushed through their attacks as reached close to them; they were running while attacking, but he was quickly catching up.

    One and a half secondster, he appeared in front of Crockman and attacked, which made horror appear in the eyes of the Crockman.

    CLANNNG!

    The Crockman was barely able to defend with that huge de of it, but it cost it as it shot back like a rocket.

    Baru did not wait and followed after it; he did not have much time with this power. Three seconds at most, and he would like to finish off both of the Grimms before this addictive power disappears.

    He appeared in front of the Grimms with a single step and attacked; one after another, shields began to materialize in front of the Grimm.

    BANG BANG BANG

    His sword sted through one shield after another in front of this great power; no shields hadsted even a fraction of a second.

    The more shields I cut through, the greater horror would appear in the eyes of Crockman, who is using every bit of its strength to summon more shields, but it simply does not have time, not that they would be any useful in front of this might.

    Finally, I was able to cut through thest defense, and now, only the sword remained, and seeing iting toward me, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    SLICE!

    It took a while for a Grimms to understand, and horror filled its eyes, and it tried to turn back, but it was toote; my sword had touched its neck and began to cut through it like it was butter.

    A momentter, its head went flying in the air, and I immediately turned toward the other Grimm, who had run in the opposite direction instead of helping.

    Hoping, it had not run away too far, as there was only a second had remained.

    He saw the Grimm and knew he could reach it and would even be able tough a single attack before the power disappeared.

    Hun!

    He did not waste any time and took a step toward it when suddenly, he stopped with eyes bing wide as saucers.

    He saw a huge wolf mouth appearing out of nowhere suddenly, and Ratman, who was running, had directly gone to this huge mouth before it could stop itself.

    The moment Grimm entered inside, the mouth closed, and a momentter, he saw a snow-white wolf cub with reindeer horns looking at him cutely.

    "Is it d..dead?" he asked shakingly, and cub nodded his little head cutely.

    The monster of Lord Zaar, he thought as he looked at cub; it had killed the Grimms with such ease that he had a hard time believing it, especially whenpared to himself.

    He had to use his trump card while the little wolf had just opened its mouth and swallowed the Grimms, and it was over.

    The cute wolf cub looked at him for a moment and disappeared, the moment it did, its method also lost its power, and he felt himself weakening.

    So much so that he has a hard time maintaining himself in the air; if it were not for him instantly switching the worldly energy, he would have fallen down.

    He was thinking ofnding and finding a safe ce now that he was in no condition to battle when the little wolf appeared in front of him and touched his forehead with his antlers.

    Buzz!

    Immediately his eyes widened as warm energy spread into his body from his temple, and wherever it spread, the weakness would disappear.

    Soon, the energy spread through his whole body and disappeared, taking all the weakness he had.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He opened his mouth to thank the little wolf cub but found it had disappeared, seeing that he couldn''t help but smile.

    With him killing one Grimm and little wolf cut killing another, they have killed three Grimms, the same number as they killed, but it is not a thing to be happy about, seeing they have double numbers than us.

    Still, it is a start; if they kept killing such, they might not win but should be able to stall these bastards.

    Hun!

    He had thought that and was about to join the battle the pyramid had just ordered him to join when suddenly he stopped, with a shock on his face.

    They have killed another human, and it is nomon human, but a council member, leader of the Supreme.

    Lord Sylvester, the leader of the Mistson, had been killed by the Grimms.

    It couldn''t help but shock him.

    The council members are best among the new Grand Lords; even if the three Grand Lords attacked them, it was not easy to kill them, but the Grimm did.

    The Grimms that killed him were not normal; they were no new Grimm Grand Lords. They were part of an old coven.

    No wonder the two of them were able to kill him.

    His death will bring huge changes, as those two killed will join the other battles, and they are not easy enemies to deal with.

    If they had been, they wouldn''t have been able to kill a powerhouse like Lord Sylvester.

 Chapter 2967 Cry

    "Ang, one of your council members has died; it won''t be long before others start to die as well," said Rhaek, still standing in the same ce as it had a few minutes ago.

    Everyone had begun fighting except for them.

    The battle is not going as he thought it would, more of its people are dying, but at least they are killing humans as they die, saving him some of the trouble when he kills themter.

    "As I had said, people die in battle," she replied, without moving, even her expressions remaining neutral as she talked about the deaths.

    "You are right, and it is time for you to die as well," he said with a sigh, "You two, kill her," he finally ordered the Blood Videttes behind him.

    He is not going to fight; many humans have already begun their suicide charges, and he is confident he can handle anything this bitch could throw at him. He still does not want to take the risk.

    As he ordered, the two blood videttes moved, and they moved with speed that even he would take it seriously.

    Thankfully, they are in hisplete control; one wrong gaze and he could make them drop dead on the ground.

    Hun!

    The blood vidette appeared next to her andunched their attack when she finally reacted; a powerful aura that he had never felt from her exploded as she moved to counter the attacks of two Blood Videttes.

    ''She was hiding her strength,'' he thought; there was not the slightest surprise on his face. He knew she was hiding; even he had kept some of his strength hidden.

    Hun!

    It had been only a few seconds since the battle had begun when something happened that spoiled his mood.

    ''These fucking monsters!'' he cursed as they killed another of his people, and the Grand Lord they killed was from the Golden Fire Werewolf tribe.

    He was able to bear them killing Grimms because they were killing others, but now they had killed a member of his tribe, and this one was quite promising, able to reach the level of Grand Lord without bloodline.

    It had only happened once in history, and that was over five thousand years ago; most people from his tribe who reached Grand Lords ss have bloodlines.

    The little monsters have crossed the limit of his tolerance, and they will pay a prince for that.

    He immediately shot a few orders; now, let''s see how those little bastards kill his men. He thought and turned to the battles in front of him.

    ¡­

    Another loud horn rang out, bringing the death of humans to seven, though he could barely hear with all this pain.

    The fire had reached its near peak, baking me from inside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I was d that the creamy mold I had prepared was holding back the worst dangers of fire which could turn me into ashes, but still, the fire had spread into every part of me, and if not for the method and herbal energies, it is releasing, I would have turned to the ashes by now.

    Though, it is also doing what it is supposed to do, cleansing.

    It brings out the slightest impurities I have, hidden so deeply that I barely see them. All of them are getting burned to ashes as theye out of my body.

    Most importantly, above the limit substance is nearly burned, only 1% of it remains, and it is hard. The fire is burning it thoroughly, but it still resists the change urring in it, but fire needs to be more powerful to burn it into the ashes.

    Soon the fire will reach its peak, and this substance, sticking so hard, will be melted and excreted out of me before burning to ashes.

    It is important that it is burned, not only because it is a very dangerous substance but also because it is blocking several important pathways of many cycles, and if I wanted to performplicated moves, I want them gone.

    Seconds passed, and with each second, the fire was burning brighter with greater power.

    I am screaming, as there is no way I could bear this pain without it.

    I don''t know how long had passed, but the method had reached its final state; peaking, which is also called nirvana.

    There is a reason why so many people have tried this method, not only Grand Lords but lower-level powerhouses.

    Because sessfully practicing this method make one reborn, like nirvana.

    It is not just the cleansing it does but the potential it rouses; even those with no talent will find it easy to break through after they go through it.

    The Pyramid had banned the method for everyone; even Grand Lord needed permission to get this method.

    Though most of the old Grand Lords have it in their possession, I also have it; it is from the academy that only the leader of it could see it.

    This is why I informed the pyramid about practicing the method, not asking for it.

    It is a very popr method, and many books mention it; even those books are banned. People always get new books from the many ruins, not to mention desperate people always find the information they need if they try enough.

    Hundreds of people have practiced this method through the thousands of years, but only one has been noted to have seeded.

    My predecessor, while everyone else before and after her, burned to death, including the Grand Lords.

    The substance finally began melting, but I was not even looking at it; within seconds of the fire peaking, something I had feared had happened.

    The fire had started to burn me.

    Burn my body and soul; it had not done that before; it had inside me but had never burned me, but it did, and now I am screaming, but no word seemed toe out of me.

    The pain is something I could never describe, but I knew this is how those people have felt when they are burned to death, especially those who used the most dangerous abyssal fire.

    I screamed in silence and helplessness; there was nothing I could do to stop it.

    The method could not be stopped, I would have used other things to stop, but it was a divine fire that burned me; everything I tried would burn to death, which is why I have not prepared for any contingency.

    Still, there are a few things that could save me; two are the most important. Though, I don''t know whether they will save me or not.

    As it is a thing of my making, and they don''t interfere with that.

    So, I watched myself burn; I saw my skin burning and bones cking, my soul shrinking as I felt the pain that threatened to break my mind.

    I held on to that, as it was the only thing in this scenario I could control, and if I die, then I want to die as a sane person.

    A minute had passed, and all the flesh on my body had burned, and all my bones had cked; the fire had reached the sacred space of my soul and begun to burn it.

    Cryy...

    I truly thought I would die as the fire began to burn the most sacred space of my soul and epted it, albeit unwillingly, when I heard a majestic cry inside me.

 Chapter 2968 Mortality

    Cryyyy¡­.

    The cry rang out inside me; it was familiar. I heard it before when Elina had leveled up to Tyrant''s ss, and the bloodline phantom of death phoenix came out, roaring in a mighty cry that I had just heard in me.

    The next moment, I saw multicolored mold turning purple-violet color, and through it, wings were flying.

    Hun!

    The wings flowed through the mold before entering inside me, into my body and soul, and whenever they passed, they could release the energy which, to my greatest shock, began to heal my injuries.

    It did not stop the fire as I had thought it would; no, it is still burning my body and soul, but these wings are helping me heal.

    I am healing at a speed I have never healed before; it would take seconds for my body and soul to heal before it got burned by the abyssal fire and got healed by the feathers again.

    It is like I am dying and getting reborn every second; there is not a part of me that hadn''t been burned, before growing back again.

    Even my brain had been burned before it healed; it should have killed me, but it did not for some unknown reason.

    The feathers defy even magic, or maybe they are doing what they are supposed to.

    The power of the phoenix lies in rebirth, and that is what it is helping me achieve, but even feathers cannot help, with the fire that is getting hotter by the second, even at the peak.

    I shouldn''t speak that way; they are the things that are keeping me alive.

    If these feathers hadn''t been constantly healing me, I would have turned to ashes long ago. Even if they had stopped, I wouldn''t be able tost more than two seconds before burning to the ashes.

    The abyssal fire is burning everything except for two things; my core and the moon orbiting it.

    It is not like it did not try to burn it but was unable to do it; even with all its power, there was not the slightest change in them. They bear the abyssal fire without any problem, and like white fire, the moon is taking some of the abyssal fire too.

    It is a big thing because this fire is one greatest treasures of the hawthorn sea; they rarely give it to anyone, and now, my moon is taking some of it.

    That old women might even kill me, but I will be worried about that after surviving, as even with the wings, I don''t know fully whether I would be able to survive.

    As I could see the color of the wings fading as they used the energy, and if their power depleted before the method was finished, then nobody would be able to save me.

    Seconds passed as the peak power of the method got higher and higher, making the wings spend more and more energy till there was barely color left in them.

    I watched the whole process through the pain, watching how it burned me and how I came alive with the power of the wings.

    It made me understand my own mortality.

    The power of the Grand Lord makes one feel like a god, who could do anything, even wipe out the whole world in a matter of a day, but we are still mortal and could die at any moment.

    I felt like I had understood something, and a momentter, it clicked, and at that exact moment, a thing happened that made my eyes go wide in shock.

    I saw the ribbon of my killing rule and the leaf of my healing rule merging, and bright light appeared, which began to dim almost instantly, and now, in there is ce was a humanoid, which seemed a child, an adult, and the old man at the same time.

    As it revealed itself, the energies of killing and life disappeared through me, and apletely different energy that was a league above them had reced it.

    Mortality.

    The rules of killing and healing have merged and be the rule of mortality.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Saying I am shocked would be an understatement; because my rules are already at the top level, and going above, that is crossing the limit.

    There are three grades of rule-powers, in the lowest grade, which is also called third grade, are elemental rules like fire, earth, and water and their archetypes, such as stream or dust.

    There are rules above that are second grade; it also contains elemental categories, which are the strongest archetype of basic elemental rules. They also contain weapon-type rules, like the rule of the sword, the rule of the saber, and others.

    My original killing rule, which I haveprehended from Leonard''s ax, was also a second-grade rule before advancing into the first grade.

    Now the first-grade rules, which are considered the most powerful among all three categories. My advanced rule of killing and rule of healing are first-grade rules, so is my rule of swallowing and sun.

    As for those above that, they are not even called rules fully; it is very hard toprehend them, said to be near impossible level, as they contain the hint of fabric that made the whole universe.

    My rule of killing came from death, while the rule of healing came from life, and the merging of both has created the rule of mortality, which is above all three grades of rules.

    As it appeared, it began to spread its energy everywhere, my body, soul, and even my core, where some changes have begun to appear, but I am more interested in what it is doing against the abyssal fire.

    It is resisting it, slowing down the damage the fire is causing me while aiding wings in my healing.

    Hun!

    As such, half a minute passed, and now the wings had be transparent that it could disappear any moment when finally, the power of the method had reached absolute peak.

    It stayed there for a moment, burning up nearly all the wings except for one, before it finally started to leave, returning to the goblet, which I was still holding in my hand.

    When half of the fire left, the wing disappeared, but by then, the power of fire lessened enough that I could bear it on my own, even without help from the rule power.

    Soon, less than 5% of the fire was left inside me, and when the mold began to seep out of my body, by the time all the fire had left, there was not even a speck of the mold that had remained.

    The method had done what I had used; it had cleansed away all substances that had clung to me and the ones that had not properly merged.

    It is now said that I have truly gone through the rebirth; I am pure as a newborn child, without any impurities.

    I did not check my condition and instead restored my connection to the pyramid, and the moment I did, my expression couldn''t help but change.

    Nine humans have died, including two council members. The leader of Mistson and Windgod Temple died.

    Buzz!

    I had just restored the connection when the teleportation formation buzzed. Marina appeared, and she was not alone; with her was Lord Whitmore.

    "Lord Za" he opened his, but before he could fully speak out, I cut him. "I am going now," I said as the formation appeared below my feet.

    "Where are you going?" he asked, and to that, I smiled toothily. "Where there is a crowd," I said and disappeared through the formation.

 Chapter 2969 Entering The Battlefield

    "Nine, nine of yours have died, Ang," said Rhaek with augh as it looked at the old women fighting against two blood videttes.

    The dangerous ck fire could be seen everywhere as she attacked the two videttes; they had been forced on the defensive the moment they had attacked her.

    The videttes might have the power, but they did not have enough experience to fight against the enemy like this.

    Still, they are doing fine; soon, more will join after they finish their respective battle. It is going slower than it likes to be, and there are more of them that are getting killed, but human kills are still more.

    It did not matter if others died, as long as they killed the humans they were fighting; the only ones needed to be survived the vidette, whom it could control, and killing them was impossible.

    There is only one among the humans who possess the ability to kill them, and it is keeping an eye on her, while others will die with their resistance broken.

    Hun!

    He was just thinking that when suddenly its expressions changed, not only its, but also of old women in front of it and all the humans and Grimms who are fighting.

    Grimms, they have be careful, especially the ones who are fighting in the ce where he had appeared.

    ...

    "It seemed like there is quite a party going on here," I said as I appeared, and all the eight Grimms and the three humans whom they were fighting stopped and looked at me with varying emotions, mostly surprise and shock.

    "You six, handle the humans; we will deal with this bastard!" Ma as it shot toward me with Chanf, the Rock Chipman; both of them are powerful, especially the Chanf; its power is near peak Grand Lord.

    I looked at the three humans, Lord Singh, Ss Bishop, and Raymond Leon: all three bloody, barely hanging to their lives.

    The only reason they are alive it''s because of Raymond Leon''s shields; he had to burn his force to power up those shields, and if I had appeared, he wouldn''t be able tost long.

    He wouldn''tst long; he is only hanging by a threat, and the moment he stops using his life force, he will drop dead.

    The others are not in much better condition, grievously injured; they are now getting pushed back by the Grimms. Those six Grimms want to take the battle as far away as possible; they do not forget what would happen if they remained close to me.

    Suddenly the expressions of three humans changed, and secondter, had the expressions of six Grimms, who saw the injuries of humans were rapidly healing.

    The one that was shocked the most was Raymond Leon; he saw there is another source of life force appeared in his body, rapidly helping him replenish his life force.

    ''He better thank meter,'' I have extracted the necrotic tree with everything it has; for the method earlier and now for him. It now not only looked like near dead condition, but it was near dead condition.

    I better find a way to heal it within an hour, or I am going to lose it, which would be very bad.

    "Old snake," said Ma as it appeared in front of me, trying to be naughty, calling me old snake.

    "I am Zaar; whatever of the old snake had left me been burned to ashes by nirvana," I said, and immediately eyes of both Grimms widened in shock.

    "Though, if you still consider me your friend, you are wee to hug me," I added as I opened my arms,pletely defenseless, but both Grimms did not move even an inch; instead, their auras exploded to their limit.

    Hun!

    It was not just they; I felt another powerful familiar aura; feeling it, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Ah, another one of our old friends hade to join for a battle," I said, still not summoning my weapons despite seeing Nrasing toward me with aura zing.

    "Zaar, it''s a good thing you have survived; I regrated not killing you with my own hand when the old snake dealt with you," said Nras, the Violet Crockman, as it had stopped behind me.

    "Don''t let your guard down, Nras; it is saying it has gone through nirvana," informed Chanf quickly, which surprised it, and its expression has be serious as the other two.

    "No wonder it was able to get rid of the side effects of merging," said Nras, and its aura, too, exploded, and a huge bloodline phantom appeared behind it before merging back into its body, further reinforcing its aura.

    "Kill this bastard," roared Chanf, and all three of them attacked while I remained standing in my ce.

    A momentter, all three appeared behind me and attacked with their weapons, and I did not move.

    I only moved when their weapons reached halfway when suddenly three hands came out of me, with three different weapons, ance, the halberd, and a long sword, and moved toward three Grimms, who were attacking me without holding anything back.

    ng ng ng

    Their attacks shed against my weapons, and I shook from top to down and even had to take a step back.

    "You guys are quite powerful," I praised three of them, but instead of being happy, they looked at me with even more seriousness.

    "It had grown more powerful thanst time; don''t hold anything back, use everything you have," said Chanf, and the shield appeared in its left hand while Nras greeted its teeth, and a jeweled sword appeared in its hand, recing its old.

    Now it was my time to get surprised, two of them had taken out their ancestral inheritance weapons, and they were Grand Lord grade.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As it appeared in their hands, their auras grew even more powerful than before; seeing my expressions couldn''t help but be serious.

    "Die, you bastard!" shouted Nras and attacked while at the same time, Chanf and Ma too attacked.

    Seeing then, I harnessed even more power and moved my weapons toward them.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    They shed, once again shaking me, but this time, I did not take a step back despite defending against the powerful attack.

    Hun!

    As they finished, I thought they would take back their weapons and attack me again, but instead, I saw myself surrounded by thousands of fierynces, shiny des, and rocky spears while three Grimms kept my weapons locked.

    Sup Sup Sup

    "Die!"

    Three of them shouted in unison, and thousands of attacks came at me at a very fast speed; they wouldn''t even take a second to hit me.

    "Nice attack," I said without moving or even struggling to get my weapons back to defend myself and just watched theming toward me.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub

    As the weapons entered the ten meters radius of me, something strange seemed to have happened to them.

    They seemed like they had entered the viscous substance, which immediately reduced their speed but a lot before beginning to eat them away; a momentter, they entered the field, and they disappeared.

    The more came at even greater intensity but had changed nothing; they, too, entered the field and disappeared.

    This is a move I could not use before; I did not have the necessary strength of soul and body to project this field, but now I have it.

    There are also a couple of moves I could now use other than this; I am quite excited to use them in the battle.

    "I thought it was a nice attack, given how three of you hadbined your powers, but it is just so-so," I said as I looked at them.

    "Bastard, don''t dare to underestimate us!" roared Chanf and attacked the two with all the fury in the world.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    They began to attack me madly, harnessing as much the power they could, but even with that, they couldn''t breach my defense.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh in disappointment, which seemed to make them even more angry as they with even greater fury, but this fury did not seem to bring out as much power as they needed.

    "You guys disappointed me; especially you, Nras and Ma; I thought you guys would give me a good fight after ourst battle but did not,"

    "I am not sensing that spirit in you," I said, clenching my fist.

    "You!" said Ma angrily, to which I shook my head.

    "We have been fighting the battle of our survival; I could not waste too much time on you, who did not even have a spirit to fight," I said.

    Immediately rm shed in their eyes, and to Chanf and my surprise, Ma and Nras stopped attacking and began to run away in the opposite direction.

    "You cowards!" roared Chanf. "You should run away too Chanf when you have time, or Zaar will make you disappear," screamed Ma from a distance.

    "It is not strong enough to kill me, you cowards!" shouted Chanf and turned to me, only to see me looking at it with a smile.

    "You are quite wrong about that," I replied, and it opened its mouth to refute when horror appeared in its eyes when it saw the rose blooming around it.

    Rose Redemption

    The rose had not just bloomed around the Rock Chimpman but bloomed around all nine Grimms, around Ma and Nras, who were running away, and also around six Grimms, who were fighting against three councilmembers at quite a distance.

    They tried to resist it, attack it, and even burn it, but nothing seemed to work against the roses.

    The roses kept blooming, and the moment they fully bloomed, the Grimms began to disappear one after another.

    The first to disappear was one of the six Grimms fighting against the council members.

    They were the weakest; after them, it was Ma and then Nras before; finally, it was Chanf, the Rock Chimpman, the strongest of them all.

    They disappeared, leaving only me and council members on the battlefield.

 Chapter 2970 Nine To Harvest I

    The shock of what happened spread through the whole war to every Grand Lord who was fighting, be it Grimm or humans, and some powerhouses with high enough ess.

    In the centralmand, Lord Whitmore''s whole body shook, and he nearly fell down and would have, if not for Marina, stopped him.

    She too is shocked, but not as much as he and Grand Lords; she knew her student and lover enough secrets not to get shocked as this, but still killing nine Grimms at once is quite a shocking thing to do, even for a Michael.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡­

    "Seventeen of yours have been killed, Rhaek. Do you want to say something?" taunted the old woman; till now, it was taunting her, and now, it is her turn.

    Rhaek did not reply; it was truly shocked. It was not expected Zaar to appear; it thought the old snake had dealt with him, and even if it were not killed, it would be good as killed with parts of the old snake inside him.

    They are poison itself, and it thought Zaar died, and humans were keeping the news hidden, but not only Zaar had not died, but he also came back and killed nine of its powerhouses in less than a minute.

    Rhaek felt like pulling its fur out, but soon it calmed down, and even a smile appeared on its face.

    ''So, what if he came back?'' Those he killed were mid-level Grand Lords. There is a vast difference in strength between a middle and peak Grand Lord; it had a lot of them.

    "You two got after Zaar," it said; they were surprised but immediately obeyed; it was quite surprising that the old woman did not react to stop; seeing that, it ordered another Blood Vidette to move toward Zaar to be sure.

    "I have sent three blood videttes at Zaar; they will kill him within a minute," he said with a bloody smile.

    He could see her flinching for a moment, but she recovered her expression quickly. Though it saw it, and it made its smile even brighter.

    "They will die too," said the old woman a momentter. "Even you could not kill them; what makes you think he will be able to do anything against them?" it asked.

    "Because he is Zaar," she replied, but that made it onlyugh harder.

    He had quite a grudge against that little ce after that bitch did it in thest epoch war. After it finishes killing all the humans, that ce will be the first it will destroy.

    ¡­

    ''Maybe, I had chewed more than I could swallow,'' I thought, seeing my core begin shaking the moment I took them inside.

    Now all of them are bound in a small spatial realm, which is burning through spatial and energy crystals along with other resources, and despite that, it is shaking.

    Seeing it shaking, the Grimms begin to struggle even harder.

    I should have killed the three and taken only those with the bloodlines inside, but that wouldn''t have been possible.

    The moment I killed even a single Grimm, the big guns would have arrived, stopping me from taking any of Grimms, and I could not have that.

    I have grown powerful that I am not even fear big guns, but not powerful enough to kill even a single one of them. To have even the slightest chance to kill them, I need the bloodline essence the six bastards would provide me.

    It is the reason why I chose this battlefield instead of any other. It had the highest numbers of Grimms with bloodline, and to my luck, even Nras the Violet Crockman hade running toward me after I came here.

    The nine of them are shaking the spatial realm and my core; the only reason I am not in full-blown panic mode is because the runes have started climbing over them.

    The moment they spread fully, the harvest would begin, and I will be safe.

    "You guys leave as soon possible; it won''t be long before the powerful appear," I said, and they seemed to be understood that too; they disappeared without saying a word.

    A moment after they left, the two presences appeared and seeing them, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "You guys did good," I said as Ashlyn and Nero appeared; both of them had killed five Grimm together, which was more than anyone besides me had done on this battlefield.

    Chew Chew

    "Thank you, father," they said and disappeared inside me.

    They are powerful already, but they will be even more after absorbing the essence of the six Grimms. The essence always strengthened them more than me, as I had to share my essence with the mysterious tree, but they did not.

    Hun!

    As they appeared, Nero did something that couldn''t help but surprise me; he turned into a puff of energy and merged into the spatial domain.

    The moment he merged with fully, the shaking began to lessen at incredible speed, till there was barely any, seeing that a relieved smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    "Thank you, Nero," I said; with him, I don''t have to worry about the shaking anymore.

    In a few seconds, the big guns wille, and I should feel fear because there will look at one Blood Vidette, which is at the level of Lady Ang, but I am only feeling a little of it, as most I am feeling is sheer excitement.

    I had been stuck in a room for more than a month and needed the excitement; earlier, when I said the Grimms had disappointed, it was not just mock but also the truth.

    I looked at runes spreading into the Grimms before turning my focus on the battles; even after killing nine Grimms and sending the three to aid them, our condition was still very precarious.

    There were over seventy Grimms, and even after killing so many of them, there were still more than fifty of them on the battlefield.

    Some of them are doing well, while others are barely surviving.

    The ones who are fighting against most Grimms are Lady Atkins and Joana; both of them are fighting against four Grimm Grand Lords.

    Lady Atkins is fighting through her water maniption, while Joana, my cousin, is fighting with her Grand Art, the empire of mist.

    She had been in the ce where my mother was, and she returned, but my mother did not for some reason.

    I wanted to ask her for a reason for that, but I did not; she was fighting against four strong enemies. She needs all the strength she has without the slightest disturbance.

    My two mentees have also been doing great; they are fighting together against; six Grand Lords, and they are doing good.

    Leonard is on the offensive, while Danielle is using her bubbles and power of inheritance together to defend against any attacks thate at her and Leonard; she is also able to injure one Grimm grievously.

    ?

    If not for others rescuing it, it would have been killed.

    Still, they are not the most dangerous battles; the most dangerous of them all being fought by Supreme Commander Leonard, Lady Vivian, and five old Grand Lords.

    Their enemies are the blood videttes and peak Grand Lords; if anyone other than them faces against such enemies, they will not survive.

    Hun!

    I was watching the battles when I sensed the two presences, and a momentter, two blood videttes appeared.

    ''They are taking me seriously,'' I thought, seeing the two blood videttes, but soon my expression changed when I sensed the presence of a third and couldn''t help but curse inside me.

 Chapter 2971 Nine To Harvest II

    "Three blood videttes; your boss much is really angry at me for sending three of you to me," I said as I looked at three of them with a smile, without a hint of heavy cursing that was going on in my mind.

    "Don''t overestimate yourself, Zaar; you are nothing; the Grimms you have killed were weaklings; we are the real powerhouses. We are the limit," said the Pigeonman haughtily.

    The avian Grimms; are quite rare among them Grimms. Very few tribes of them exist in the world; it also did not help that we had wiped out a few.

    If I remember right, its name should be Hsas; it was nearly killed by Lord Singh in the battle, but in a single month, a huge transformation had urred in its power, and now, even I have to be careful of it.

    "You are absolutely right, Hsas; they were weaklings, while you guys are the real deal," I said genuinely, truthfully, but it seemed to have made them angry.

    They seemed to think I was mocking them.

    "Die, you bastard!" It shouted, and a feathery saber appeared in its hand, and it came at, with a speed that broke away the space.

    It is not the only one who came at me; the other two are a Rhinoman named Taga and Bullman named Cheas.

    These bastards used to be so weak that I could have snapped in two with a flick of my finger, and now they areing at me with attacks that could wipe me out from the face of the earth.

    Three came, but instead of attacking me, they attacked something invisible.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Their attacksnded on my shields, making them visible, and shaking them. I couldn''t help but feel surprised, not because they had shaken my shields hard, but because they were able to discover it.

    Very few Grimms have been able to do it.

    It is good that I have activated the shields instead of fighting against them, which I desperately wanted to do.

    These bastards are extremely powerful, seeing how they have detected my shields. I could not underestimate them.

    Matron had warned not long ago that be careful of these videttes; they are different from the Grand Lord videttes we have the information of. Their sensory powers are equal to Rhaek, and their reaction speed better than ck Videttes.

    The w they had was that they did not have much experience in fighting with this power.

    If they had the experience of Rhaek or Shael, they would have been in absolute terror.

    "Break these shields," shouted the Pigeonman and attacked, and with it, two others

    blood videttes also attacked.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Loud ripples spread through my shields, but that is nothingpared to space that breaks away when shockwaves spread; these shockwaves havended on the ground and turned the destroyed mountain into a fine powder.

    The river that used to be present vanished so is the forest; everything had been destroyed, and the more they, the more it destroyed.

    It is not happening just around me but everywhere; the sheer destruction the battles are causing is humongous.

    It is damaging our world, but there is no other choice than fight these bastards; only after killing them can we begin healing our world.

    "Don''t hold back; use all the power you have to crack the shields; the sooner we st them to pieces, the quicker we will be able to kill this bastard," said Pigeonman, an aura so powerful I had never felt before came out it.

    The aura had destroyed the space into smithereens as it released from it and momentter, two other Grimms.

    They attacked, and it was a sight to behold; as their weapons moved, they cut through the space so cleanly that not a single granule could leak, which is usually not the case, as spatial particles tend to scatter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    All three attacks crashed against my shields simultaneously, with such force that I shook despite being inside the shields.

    Crack

    Also, the first time, the crack had appeared on my shield, a tiny one, but it lit up the eyes of Grimms, and they began to attack with great enthusiasm, not caring about the destruction the shockwave of their attacks was causing.

    Crack Crack Crack

    The cracks began to spread with each of their attacks while I watched without changing my expression.

    Buzz!

    I may be looking at them, but most of my focus was on my core, where finally, the thing happened which I had been waiting for.

    It had taken a while, which is understandable as it is not one or two Grimms, but nine of them, with three of them being middle-level Grand Lords.

    The harvest has begun, and the runes have begun to draw out an immense amount of bloodlines energies.

    Immediately, their bloodline phantom materialized, and they began to resist, and the flow of bloodline essence reduced to a tenth of theirbined resistance.

    It did not surprise me; the bloodlines have quite a power.

    They could even resist the pull from runes to a certain extent, and this time, there was resistance from the six bloodlines, but despite the resistance, the runes were still harnessing bloodlines.

    Though not in the amount I like to be, it will increase as the runes draw out more bloodline essence weakening the bloodline.

    It is futile resistance; they are fighting a losing battle; I wish they would understand. It would have saved both of us a lot of time.

    I looked at my shields, the Grimms had already cracked 20% of them, and now they were spreading further, but I was not worried.

    They need to crack my shields by 90% to make me worried, and they have not reached that stage, nor will they ever be.

    I will be finished with Grimms inside me before that; even if I did not, I have ways to slow it down till I am finished, but I am sure I will not need to use that move.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I focused back on my bloodline as a shocking thing had happened; a Grand Lord with inheritance had awakened the bloodline within it.

    "Ma, my dear friend. You are too good to me; even while dying, you are giving me the parting gift," I said to screaming Grimms as the bloodline awakened inside it.

    I truly had not thought this would happen because it is extremely hard to awaken the bloodline, this further in power, when inheritance seeped in very cells of you. It will resist everything it has not to let the bloodline awaken.

    But the conditions here are different; the inheritance is fighting the power of runes as it harnesses its essence to create a rose.

    Itpletely focused on that, and on top of that, very powerful bloodlines were resisting, and it could feel the resistance deep within it as runes connected them all, which forced the dormant bloodline within it to awaken.

    I am very happy to see it; one new bloodline means more power, and I need more power to deal with these three.

    There is no way I could kill them without some extra power.

 Chapter 2972 The Essence Tide

    Crack Crack Crack

    My shields have cracked 50%, and now their cracking has slowed down again, and that seemed to frustrate them but also make them even more furious.

    This fury is transforming into their strikes as they attack my shields with greater and greater power.

    These bastards are very powerful, and thanks to my shields, I could now predict their power and would be much better prepared to deal with them.

    I stared at them for a couple of seconds before focusing back on my core, where the runes were harvesting the power from the seven Grimms.

    As for the two other Grimms with the inheritance, they have already turned to dust, and their essence roses have been added to the formation around the necrotic tree. They will be used to heal it when the growth energy is released.

    The bloodlines are still resisting, but their resistance has grown much weaker.

    Now my runes are harnessing the humongous amount of bloodline essence from them. It is really immense, so much that I am just shaking at the thought of getting strengthening energy and growth energy.

    My core looked barrenpared to what it looked when I fought against the old snake; there were very few trees which have the Grand Lord ss resources on them.

    There used to be a time when nearly all the trees had the Grand Lord ss resources on them. That time is not far away; the moment growth energyes out, I will have trees filled with Grand Lord ss resources.

    Hun!

    I was having these excited thoughts when suddenly, my expressions turned somber; the three blood videttes, too, had stopped, but they had beaming smiles on their faces.

    "See Zaar, while you have been hiding in the shields, your people are dying," said Taga, "At least they are dying by fighting bravely, not hiding like a coward like you," it added tauntingly.

    I met its eyes but did not say anything.

    It is my fault Lord Kale died, not because I am hiding in the shields, but because I have called back Nero and Ashlyn.

    They were the ones keeping a lot of human Grand Lords safe, but now with them; the danger had increased, and a human Grand Lord had been killed, but there was no other choice.

    I need both of them to consume the essence of bloodlines; it is the only way they can grow stronger quickly and deal with the bigger danger. If I had not called them, they might save saved some weaker Grand Lords, but some stronger would have died in the future.

    So, no matter what I felt, I had to make the hard decision; there was no other choice.

    Seeing no response from me, the Grimms have resumed their assault with even greater fury, but the progress they are making is slow, which is better for me.

    It won''t be long before the runes harness all the bloodline essence and the strengthening energy is released; I am waiting for that moment.

    Once again, I focused on my core and saw the changes that were happening here, especially the bloodline phantoms, which used to be majestic a few minutes ago, that I did not dare to look at their faces.

    Now they faded, and with the power of core support, I could even look directly into their eyes. Though I could only do it for a second, any longer, and I would be feeling someone crushing my head with a very sharp hammer.

    I tried that, and I don''t want to experience it again.

    The bloodlines are from the mighty being, powerful enough that destroying a world like ours is simple and effortless as breathing.

    They have imprinted their mark on the quintessence of the universe, which is why those with their bloodlines could harness its power anywhere in the universe.

    Sometimes, I really feel jealous of them, as the bloodlines are the source of unlimited power; it is up to one how much they are able to harness from it.

    Dhub!

    Another minute had passed when suddenly a Snakeman exploded into the dust, leaving behind just an essence rose.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; the essence of the first Grand Lord had been harnessed, and it won''t be long before the essence of others got harnessed, and they turned to dust like this Snakeman.

    I quickly move the essence rose in formation, covering the necrotic tree; I will feed it as many essence roses as it needs to recover and grow further.

    I need to make the tree generate as many life crystals and other important things as possible. They are extremely vital, and I feel like I might have need of them soon enough.

    Dhub Dhub!

    A few secondster, another Grimms exploded, and then another right after that; immediately, I transferred their essence roses into the formation surrounding the necrotic tree.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It took around twenty seconds more before another Grimm exploded; thest one, among the six Grimms who had fought against three councilmembers.

    Now, only three have the strongest; their bloodlines are still strong.

    I am quite surprised by Ma''s bloodline; it had just awakened, but despite that, it was only slightly weaker than Nras.

    To be honest, when it had first awakened, I had thought it might be the weakest of all seven bloodlines, and despite that, I was happy.

    Now, I am ecstatic.

    Dhub!

    Another two minutes passed when finally, Ma exploded, leaving behind a very powerful essence rose, which, too, had gone to the necrotic tree.

    Dhub!

    One and half a minuteter, Nras exploded, and then the power of all the runes concentrated on the Chanf; the strongest among all nine Grimms.

    ''It is time for you to die, Chanf,'' I said as its bloodline began to drain away rapidly while it let the silent scream of horror.

    Dhub!

    Finally, it too exploded, and I immediately sent its rose to the necrotic tree and waited.

    Buzz!

    I did not have to wait for long, as the next second, the strengthening essence I had never felt before rushed into my runes from the core, in such amount that my extremely powerful runes, which have be more powerful in nirvana, became shake.

    Gasp!

    That immense power had shocked me like never before; a gasp of shock couldn''t help bute out of it.

    It also surprised the Grimms, who stopped for a moment before attacking with greater power, feeling something, they did not like.

    The strengthening essence released through the runes and entered my body when a surprising thing happened. My body begins to swallow it like it has been hungry for years; it is swallowing the essence faster than the runes release.

    It shouldn''t be possible; the only reason I could think of was merging with the substance before going through nirvana, which had cleansed me to my deepest.

    In my body, the strengthening energy had been released while in my core; the growth energy was growing the nts at such speed I have never seen in my life.

    The growth energy always grew the nts faster, but now it is doing that with a much greater speed than before.

    The nts are growing resources of Grand Lord ss by seconds, and most importantly, the necrotic tree also started to suck essence roses like it had hungry for a generation.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

 Chapter 2973 Fighting The Blood Videttes

    "It had been nearly seven minutes since you guys came, but you still failed to break my shields, in which I am not using even half of my power to defend," I said to the shock of blood videttes.

    The Pigeonman opened its mouth to refute but stopped short as I waved my hand, and all the cracks on my shields disappeared before the shields themselves had disappeared.

    "What are you three waiting for? Attack me," I said as three hands came out from behind me, which brought them out of their shock, and all three moved to kill me.

    "Die, you bastard!" they were not holding anything back, attacking with the power they were using to break my shields.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Their speed was extreme; their weapons had arrived before me in an instant, but I had been prepared as my weapons moved.

    I have been studying them as they attack my shields and pretty much could predict their limits, which makes things quiteplicated.

    As with this boost, defending against them is not a challenge, but killing them is.

    They have very high sensory powers, and there is ater invisible defense against them; it is not a move, but a natural defensive barrier, which formed after they became videttes.

    It makes things quite tricky.

    Saying that wouldn''t solve anything, I have to find a way to kill them, and if I had learned anything in the past month, then there is always a way, even in impossible situations.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Their weapons cut through the space and shed against mine, creating a shockwave that destroyed the spaces as they spread out, but I was in no mood to see that.

    Step Step Step

    The power of the physical strikes hit me like a sledgehammer, and I began to take steps back; each of my steps would bend the space as I moved.

    It is not the only thing their attacks have done; they had also released a very peculiar kind of energy that evaded several of my defenses before they caught and began to get processed.

    The mysterious tree is still releasing the growth energy, but it begins to demand the vidette energy the moment it enters inside me.

    Hun!

    My eyes videttes in surprise as they begin to process the energy.

    I noticed the above limit element inside them. It is expertly processed and weakened on purpose, but it is present, and it is what is used as the main ingredient to make these videttes.

    I had my doubts, but this confirmed them.

    "Die, you filthy human," said the Pigeonman as it appeared in front of me before swinging its feathery sword while its two mates simultaneously attacked me from left and right.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The weapons shed, and once again, I shook before beginning to take a step to manage the force, but these blood videttes followed me like a snake and attacked me again.

    All I could do was move my weapons in defense.

    These bastards are powerful, alright, I am using all my boosts and every bit of energy, but it is still not enough to properly defend against them, much less attack them with a powerful offense.

    Once again, they threw me back, but this time, I took fewer steps back than before, as my strength had increased a little more.

    The strengthening essence is stilling out from my core, and my hungry body is absorbing it ravenously, making me stronger every second.

    I should have waited till all the strengthening energy was absorbed by me, but I did not, as I wanted to fight these bastards, and even though they were suppressing me; I was having fun.

    "Try harder; I had not even vomited blood from your attacks," I said, and their fire of rage burned through the eyes of three Grimms.

    "Die," they screamed as they attacked, and I moved my weapons to deal against them; they moved faster than before, and Grimms noticed it as they increased the power of their attacks even further.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Our weapons shed, crushing the space around us before they started to heal rapidly.

    The speed of space''s healing is amazing; it barely takes a fraction of a second before it healspletely, but it just looked like but did not happen.

    Around 99.9% of space heals in a fraction of a second, while the rest, 0.1%, takes a minute to heal, which makes teleporting in such a ce very dangerous.

    "Good, just like that, but stronger," I said, and it made the Grimms even more furious, thinking I was taunting, which truthfully, I am.

    I am trying to make them angry so that they would use their full power, and they are doing that.

    "You wretched human, I will kill you!" roared Taga in its fury and attacked with two mates, and these attacks smattered the space around as they shed.

    My heart bleeds seeing what our attacks are doing to the beautiful world, but as I had said before, there is no other option but to face them and kill them once and for all; so we can focus all our efforts on healing our beautiful world.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Our weapons shed thousands of times per minute, creating destruction that had not been seen before.

    The Grimms are harnessing every bit of power they could to attack me, I could feel their attacks are getting stronger, but the effects they are having are lessening at incredible speed that, now, I only need to take two steps back at most to deal manage the power of their attacks.

    "You should be ashamed to call yourselves the blood videttes; you have above the element material in you, but you are not even capable of harnessing its power,"

    "Choosing to remain in the confines of Grand Lord when you could easily break the limit with enough effort," I mocked and could see their eyes widening in shock as they stopped attacking mid-way.

    "How do you know that?" asked the Pigeonman in great shock, like I had blurted out their most sacred secret.

    "What is there to be shocked of; you reeked of above-limit-element but couldn''t even harness its power," I said while shaking my head disappointedly.

    It was very hard to detect; I could easily because it had nearly killed me.

    "They should have chosen someone more capable to be the blood videttes because obviously, you bastards are useless," I taunted, and their eyes burned with rage like never before.

    "Shut up, you wretched bastard!" shouted Taga in bubbling rage as it attacked me with its two mates.

    What I said is true, but it is not as simple as I said it to be.

    Normal videttes'' strength froze away after they became videttes, which gave them limit strength of their level; these blood videttes are different.

    Their creator had used the above-the-limit material, which gave them a chance to reach above the limit.

    Though doing that would be extremely difficult, near impossible even.

    It is even more difficult than peak Grand Lords grand breaking the limit, which had not happened in millenniums.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Their attacks shed against mine, and their eyes widened in shock, as this time; I did not take even a single step back.

    "The real battle begins now, Grimms," I said andunched attacks at them, harnessing every bit of power I had anding toward from strengthening essence.

 Chapter 2974 Transcendence Illusion

    ''Useless fucking bastards!'' It cursed in his mind as it fought against its oldest enemy. It had been more than ten minutes since they had gone to Zaar, and they were still not able to kill him.

    Forget killing him; they did not even seem to injure him; he was defending against them without any problem.

    He felt angry and frustrated and wished it could go for the Zaar and kill that bastard, but the old woman wouldn''t let that happen.

    Soon it calmed itself down and looked at the visual of all battlefields for the people it could sent.

    There aren''t many; it is the only one who had greater power than even these videttes, the old snake was also had power with its powerful curses, but it is dead.

    Not to mention, its dangerous curses were useless against Zaar.

    It could also not send out the blood videttes; they are beating the powerful humans; even a single one''s disappearance would free the humans, and they couldn''t afford that, especially against the three, who had gained the power of peak Grand Lords.

    It looked around for nearly a minute before its stopped on one battle; yes, it would be perfect.

    ''Shael, go aid blood videttes in killing Zaar,'' it ordered, but instead ofpliance, it got the excuse.

    ''This bitch!'' it cursed and felt its anger rising, but soon, it controlled that. ''Do this, and I will give you that orb,'' it said through gritted teeth.

    He was in a dilemma on what to do about Shael; now it is no more. It will die, too, along with most Grand Lords. The only ones who will remain alive are a member of its tribe and blood-videttes, who are loyal to it.

    Shael immediately epted, and a few minutester, it disappeared.

    Shael is perfect; before the blood videttes, it was the third strongest after old snakes, but now, it is a lot behind, but despite their limit power, the blood videttes incapable of killing it.

    Like it, Shael, to have a Grand Art, a very tricky one, which makes it hard to kill it.

    It could do it, but only because it, too, has a Grand Art, and it is more powerful. Itsprehension of its Grand Art is way above Shael.

    ¡­

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    "You should feel ashamed; despite fighting for more than ten minutes, you aren''t able to do a single thing to me," I mocked as they defended against my attack.

    "You. Shut up!" shouted Pigeonman, but soon scrambled to move its sword to defend against my attacks.

    It had been barely ten seconds since I had begun my offensive, and it was frustrating the hell out of all three Grimms.

    I am not attacking them with a single weapon, but nine of them. What makes it even more difficult is that these hands are not constrained by any limit; they can bend at angle and stretch hundreds of times.

    In just a few seconds, the Grimms found out how difficult it is to deal with them and frustrating, each second, the attacks getting stronger and harder to defend.

    They are not the only one who is frustrated; I, too, have been frustrated. I have made some intrusions against the Grimms and saw how powerful their defense is; it is the most frustrating defense I have ever encountered.

    Still, my probing hasn''t been entirely useless; I was able to find out some interesting things on which my clone is working.

    If I am lucky, then I should soon have a way to bypass the defenses of the blood videttes.

    "Try harder, you all; if you keep defending as such, it won''t be long before I am able to pierce my weapons into you," I said, and it made them angry, but soon a smile appeared on their faces of all three.

    "You could try, but let me tell you. If we stand here and let you attack us, even then, you will not be able to able to breach our defenses," said the Pigeonman confidently, and it is sort of write, with the current strength I have.

    Though not for long.

    The boost is still flowing through my runes and would be continued for a few minutes, but even it would still be hard to kill them directly.

    Thankfully, I am not dependent on that way like others; I have better ways, and once you fall into them, you can forget about surviving.

    "Don''t be confident little Pigeonman; I have killed monsters like an old snake, and while you lot are difficult, I will kill you, just like, I had killed all the Grimms I had fought," I said and could see them shudder.

    Though they recovered quickly and defended, they did not get even a chance to rx; another wave of attacks came at them, and then another.

    I am not giving them a single chance to rx, showing them attack after attack, studying their fighting style to make my attacks even more lethal.

    These blood videttes are powerful, but they do not have experience of this power if they had fighting experience as any old member of a coven. I could have never been able to press them as I am doing right now.

    Suddenly, a smile appeared on my face, and my attacks became even more furious at the Grimms.

    "You know, I am already making a list of Grimms; I would kill after killing three of you; do you have any name you want to share? For you three, I will kill that person first," I asked.

    To my surprise, an expression of thinking appeared on the Pigeonman and Rhinoman''s faces before rage appeared in their eyes.

    "Don''t worry, human, when we finish with you, we will kill all the other humans, tear them, limb by limb, till no life remains in them," said Pigeonman, barely controlling its anger.

    They are not idiots; they know I am taunting them on purpose, trying to make them angry. So, they would make a mistake; they have been controlling that anger quite well, and I want to see how long they could do that.

    Also, it is fun to tease them; I am not going to get this chance after I kill them, eventually.

    Hun!

    I was fighting them when suddenly, my eyes shot up, and one of my arms holding a spear moved up fast.

    CLANNNG!

    A loud nging sound rang out, and Shael revealed itself as she took a single step back.

    "You have taken your sweet time attacking," I said to the Foxwomen; her fur was silky while and her huge body was graceful, that when not wanting to, I couldn''t help but admire the creature she was.

    She appeared some time ago, getting closer to the power of her Grand Art and what amazing art it is.

    If I did not have the advanced sensory sphere surrounding me, it would have been hard to detect her easily.

    "It seemed like I had underestimated you, Zaar," it said as it looked at me somberly. "Many tens to that," I replied with a smile while continuing to shower the three Blood Videttes with constant attacks.

    "And then, they pay the price with their life," It said, and to that, I nodded, "But, I will not make that mistake," it said confidently.

    Hun!

    A momentter, after that, the three Grimms I was attacking had simply disappeared without leaving the slightest proof.

    "Transcendence Illusion," I said with a smile, "Everything is an illusion, Michael Zaar, even me," it said, and four attacks came at me while it continued to stare at me with a smile on its face.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    My sword shed against them, and even with the sh, they did not reveal themselves and attacked from a different ce.

    "You know, many people have paid the price for underestimating my grand art," It said, that I smiled.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I am not underestimating it; I just don''t think it is powerful enough to kill me."

    "If yourprehension of your Grand Art had been at the level of the Rhaek, I would have feared you, but at the current level, you are not my match," I said and could see its eyes shing in anger.

    A momentter, its eyes turned normal, and the smile on its face became even bigger.

    "Are you sure about that, Zaar?" it asked, and the copies of it began to appear all around me, tens of them, which turned to hundreds.

    Each of these copies had different expressions and aura of peak Grand Lord; the aura is so perfect that anyone would have a problem distinguishing them.

    If they had been just perfect copies of illusion, then it wouldn''t be a mighty Grand Art; these are not illusionary copies, but they also possess the power of peak Grand Lord.

    Seeing the copies, my expression couldn''t help but turn serious; this move is the most powerful Shael, but she rarely uses it as it is quite taxing to it, and when she does, it means she is very serious about her enemy.

    "Die, Michael Zaar," it said with a beautiful voice, which did not have any hint of an ent.

    Sup Sup Sup

    With its orders, hundreds of its copies havee, and one of the copies also held its real body, as the one who had been talking to me obviously the copy.

    Not to mention, the biggest danger is that the blood videttes have also been hidden inside; it would be very bad if they were able tond a strike.

    ''The Hundred Arms,'' I said inside me softly, and hundred tens of arms released from my back and shoulders till their numbers have reached hundred and one, with each arm holding a powerful Grand Lord ss weapon.

    I had needed to raid the Pyramid''s armory for these weapons.

 Chapter 2975 Heaven And Hell I

    CLANNNG CLANNN CLANNNG

    The hundreds of copies came, and my weapons met them, and so began the sh, which had been rarely seen in war.

    Hundreds of copies of Shael begin to sh against my weapons, and it is not just copies that are shing, but also the real body of Shael, which is hidden somewhere, and also the three blood videttes.

    They have attacked me through the guise of different copies, and their attacks are powerful. If I did not defend each of them carefully, I would pay the price.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    So, with the aid of a sensory spear, I moved, shing against the copies, which did not seem to be disappearing after the sh as one might expect, instead continuing with the assault like a real being.

    It is truly a terrifying attack; our Grand Lords would use their strongest offensive and defensive to defend against it.

    It could not use the attack for more than a minute and usually left after the attack as it thoroughly tires it out.

    It is not surprising tounch such a massive attack; it would need colossal energy that even Grand Arts couldn''t provide without a limit.

    "Its a good attack, Shael, but you would need to do something better if you want to have a chance against me," I said while defending against thousands of attacks; her copies wereunching at me every second.

    Hun!

    "I will give you something better, then," It said, and immediately, my expression became serious when I saw the changes appearing in the copies.

    Till now, nearly all the copies had used a simr attack, but now all of them have begun to use different attacks, which makes defending so much harder.

    It is already quite hard to control a hundred hands; it is no effort for me too.

    It is not a traditional powerhouse, but Shael; is second to Rhaek in experience, and fighting it is extremely dangerous when every copy of it uses a different method.

    Within a second of it, three copies broke through the defense of hundred arms and came at me, and to meet them, three came out of me and moved toward them.

    Hundred is not my limit; it is not even half of what I could bring out, but the more I bring out, the higher it is for me to control them.

    Though bringing a few over a hundred wouldn''t strain me, I still should limit them, or it would begin to affect my defense

    CLANNNG CLANNN CLANNNG

    My three new arms shed against the three copies, and I felt such physical force I have not felt in any battle; it was immense; it shook me from head to toe and nearly forced me to take a step back.

    As they shed, the copies moved toward me without stopping, while my three hands were too slow to stop them.

    "You will die, Zaar!" said the copying from the front and soon transformed into the Pigeonman, which swung its huge feathery weapon at me; other copies had also been transformed into the blood videttes and swung their weapons at me.

    I poured my power into the hands and moved them fast as I could; their speed increased, and they began to catch up to Blood Videttes fast.

    Hun!

    They were about to when suddenly everything changed around me, and I found myself in a flowery paradise.

    There are giant beautiful flowers around me and a milky white sky through whichrge swaths of water are falling.

    The most beautiful of them all is a throne made of flowers floating in the sky; it is a very beautiful thing, and on it isnguidly sitting Shael, and now is looking at mezily from above.

    "So, you could use this move," I said; till now, she had not used it, anyone.

    Though we have data about it and know how dangerous it is, thest Grimm who could use this move had cut off the hand of Ramona Hawthorn.

    "Yes, I could; I have been saving it to use against Rhaek," it said without any reservation.

    "Wise move, with the information we have; you all will be pretty useless to him after the war," I said as I tried to fly toward it but found out I could not, so I began to walk slowly.

    I have to say, the illusion of the Grand Art is realistic, so much so that I could smell the flowers and feel them. I could barely spot any difference. No wonder thest Grimm who could use this move was able to kill so many of the Grand Lords.

    "You did not seem to be worried about getting out; most people who fall into my illusions would first try to get out," it said.

    "Why would I be worried? Are you seemed me getting cut into pieces," I asked back with a smile, "As for trying to get out of this illusion, I am trying, but it is quite damn hard," I added as I walked toward it,

    It red at me, but soon her expression went back toziness, "How are you still fighting? Most people would have frozen the moment they entered my illusion," it asked, and I opened my mouth to answer before suddenly stopping.

    My expressions became serious for a moment before a smile appeared on them.

    Just now, I had nearly caught up in her attack; it was very smooth that I was not able to detect it till thest moment.

    It chilled my heart because once I got caught in it, only death would be my release.

    "You are very good, but it is Grand Art, so it is not surprising that you are able to pull me into it, but it is a limit of what you could do," I said.

    Pulling me into the illusion is a great feat that nobody other than those with the Grand Arts could do it.

    I have very powerful defenses, which I have to strengthen further when I am lying in bed with parts of the old snake inside me.

    Absorbing them had strengthened my body and soul, but the biggest benefit had been provided by the nirvana, which cleansed my body and soul.

    I don''t think there is anyone with a soul as pure as mine in the whole world except for babies born right now.

    "Don''t underestimate the Grand Art, Zaar," it said, and the scenery changed again, which was opposite of what it had been earlier.

    If earlier scenery was like heaven, then now it is hell, and I am chained in it.

    It is a world ofva and fire; everywhere, there isva and fireing from the sky and ground while I am hanging in the chains above theke below me and breaths of fireing from the sky.

    It again is sitting on the throne, but it is no flowery throne, but made of volcanic rock, with the crown of fire sitting across its head.

    "My Grand Art has the ability to transcend illusions and make them a reality, and I will show you how real they could be," it said, andva from theke and fire from the sky came at me.

 Chapter 2976 Heaven And Hell II

    "Burn, Zaar," it said and covered me withva and fire; immediately, I greeted my teeth as they began to burn me.

    It really is painful; I could not see the difference between it and real fire; it is burning me like a real fire, without any difference.

    "How is it, Zaar? Do you like the fire?" it asked with a big smile appearing on its face.

    "It is good, but if you want to torture me, then bring out something equivalent to the abyssal fire; otherwise, it will be just difort for me and nothing more," I replied, and that hateful smile on its face froze for a moment.

    "So arrogant; I will see; if you remain as such, you start to bath inva and fire," it said, and theva from theke flew up, and even thicker fire came at me.

    Soon, both of them have submerged me, covering every part of me.

    I began to burn, and it was painful, so painful that I wanted to scream, but I controlled myself.

    This illusion is too powerful; if it had been used against the Grand Lords, I don''t think many of them would have survived. It had kept this as a secret to deal with again, Rhaek, and for it, I couldn''t help but feel grateful to the old bastard.

    I was burning in a fire when I finally received the real injury. The Pigeonman blood vidette had finally been able tond a strike on me.

    I was able to move away on time, that its feathery de had only nicked me, but that nick had left a pretty huge gaping hole in my stomach with energies that wanted to swallow it all.

    Still, it was stopped in my tracks by my rule; it rapidly weakened its power, and soon, the boost still flowing through my runes began to heal injuries with my own healing injuries.

    The boost is nearly empty; it willst for another minutes before it ends. It gave me a huge boost and confidence, and I will kill them.

    "Now, are you feeling pain?" It asked as it covered me in a fire andva. "It is painful, but as I had said, you will have to bring out something at the level of abyssal fire to shake my heart truly," I said with augh.

    "I want to see how long you can continue,ughing," it said, and the fire andva around me became even denser that they began to burn my flesh till the bones could be seen from it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is a horrific experience and sight that will break anyone psychologically, but I held on.

    As this is not the only fight I am fighting, outside this illusion is a main battle, which I am barely surviving with constant attacks of it and its copies and also of the three blood videttes.

    It is hard to manage both things together, but there is not really a choice.

    It is Grand Art is I am dealing with, and trying different methods to deal with it, but nothing seems to be working for me to get out of this illusion.

    Still, I am trying; there are thousands of ways, and I am sure some of them will work, or I will have to survive till it has lost its energy.

    It is using very powerful moves on me; it is attacking me with hundreds of copies and also puts me in an illusion, which is likely to consume more of its energy.

    It had already been more than minutes since it was doing that; it was supposed to limit, which obviously was a lie; like everybody else, it was also hiding its power, but even if it was hiding, there was a limit to it.

    It will not be able to continue forever.

    There is also another way, which is to kill it directly, which is easier said than done but felt like the easiest of all three ways.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking that when another attack struck me, making an even bigger hole in my body, and this time, there was no strengthening essence; it had been fully absorbed a few seconds ago.

    Still, my methods are weaker; once again, the rule of Mortality covered the wound before healing power rushed into it.

    My rules have merged, and representation has disappeared from my core, but their power did not. I could ess it through the rule of Mortality, which it is made of, and now its power is much stronger than before.

    So, I mixed the healing attribute of the Mortality, and my wounds began to heal, pushing even above the limit substance back before containing it in my armor.

    The rule of Mortality isplex; it could do things that not any rule of three grades is capable of.

    I wish I had at least a day with it without any disturbance; I am sure it would have brough a huge change.

    It had already brought a huge change, and everything went all right; then, it would help me kill these bastards.

    "Stop struggling, Zaar, ept the embrace of death; it will relieve every pain you are feeling," it said with a voice that was able to sway even my heart; I nearly took action before stopping.

    "If you like the death so much, you are wee to join it; I will even lend you a hand," I said, and I could her eyes raging in anger.

    This time she did not speak; instead, she materialized even greater fire andva around me till it formed a huge thick sphere, with me as its center.

    There was not much change in the pain; it had reached its limit. It could not make the mes even hotter, as I had, even Grand Art had limits.

    Itsprehension is not high enough to produce mes that could break my mind.

    I have read about this art of Shael; it is extremely powerful; at one stage, it could make even an illusion a reality.

    Shael will have to leave the world if it wants to achieve that, and it is not even powerful enough to do that.

    I bear it all while my clone saves me from the worse. I am getting injured now and then, but those injuries are not enough to kill me, especially with the new rule power I have.

    Chew!

    Another minute had passed when a chirp rang out through the battlefield, and Ashlyn came out with Nero.

    Their appearance surprised them, a couple of copies and one Blood Vidette have chased after them, but they easily evaded and disappeared through the space.

    I could have asked for their help, and they would have made defending against these bastards quite easy, but I did not.

    They have an important thing to do other than save the lives of humans. Some of them are barely handling, and if they do not receive help, soon, they will die.

    One Grand Lord had already died, and I could not afford to lose anymore; we needed all our numbers to deal with these bastards.

    "Your monsters are quite powerful; you should have asked to stay. They would have helped you to live a little longer," said Shael from its throne.

    "There is no need; I am alone is more than enough to bury you in the ground," I said, and once again, it brough moreva and fire at me, but it did not change anything.

 Chapter 2977 Hole

    sh!

    Another injury cut across my body, and it was too close to my chest; if it had been a few inches higher, I would have been in real danger.

    I wish I could say this is the first time I have received a such injury, not I did not; I have received such injuries more than ten times. The only reason I was able to avoid them was because of my armor.

    It had taken away a lot of momentum from the attacks and changed the directions instead of bluntly defending against them. Otherwise, in front of such huge weapons, I would have turned into minced meat.

    The injury begins to heal, but the videttes are already attacking, even such clone injury did not stop them, and Shael, they would continue till I am dead.

    "It must be a lot of straining to use, the moves for such a long time?" I asked as it burned me withva and fire.

    "No, it is not; myprehension is high; I could hold for quite long," it said with a rxed smile.

    "No, you can''t, seeing how desperately you are trying to kill me; you won''t be able to hold on for long," I said, and immediately raging anger appeared in its eyes.

    "I think you need more pain if you could still run your mind to think about these things," it said, and even moreva and fire around me.

    "Quantity will not change, Shael; you have to bring it the heat if you truly want to hear me," I said, and its eyes lit up as if I had given it some great idea.

    Sup Sup Sup

    "I have a good idea," it said, and tens of red-hot pokers materialized in front of me beforeing at me with a motion of its finger.

    Puch Puch Puch

    The red pokers pierce through me, including my head and my mouth.

    "Hehe!"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Iugh with the poker in my mouth; it is already giving me all the pain it can and what these pokers could do is try to inflict psychological damage, but as long as my heart remained calm, I will be able to bear it too.

    Puch Puch Puch

    Myugh seemed to have been angering it as it sent out even more pokers; now, they have pierced nearly every part of my body.

    I truly wish it had not pierced my mouth as now, I could not speak, which is quite a shame.

    I would really like to talk to it; it will be one of thest Grimms; I will have contact after I finish, and I will massacre the bastards.

    I have already begun within my n; the only thing I need to do before that is deal with these bastards.

    Outside, Shael, her copies, and three blood videttes are attacking me furiously, using every kind of move they have while I am defending. It was hard; every few seconds, I would get injured, and even Shael was able to injure me a couple of times.

    It is weaker than the videttes in convectional strength, but not much weaker. It was not only hiding the power of its grand art but also of its bloodline.

    It is powerful enough that it will be able to defend against the blood videttes without getting killed.

    If the Rhaek had made its move, it would have needed to use everything it had just to have a chance to kill it.

    It makes killing it very hard but not impossible, and I will do it; there is no option other than that.

    Hun!

    More than a minute had passed when suddenly a tiny smile shed on my face; I had finally done it.

    Till now, I could see the outside with my connection with my clones, but now, I have drilled a tiny hole through this illusion and can watch outside on my own, and it is not the only thing I can do.

    With this, I could take control over my body again, but I do not do that; I let my clone fight while I did the other things.

    If I get control of my body, it will suspect something; I do not want to do that till I am finished.

    So, I let my clone fight it, suffer injuries, and sometimes get too close to fatal organs for myfort.

    Crack Crack Crack

    "I think it is time to end it," I said with a poker in my mouth, which surprised me, but the next moment, a clear shock appeared in its eyes when the cracks began to appear all over the illusionary hellscape.

    "How?" It asked in shock, and all I did was smile.

    The Grand Arts are powerful, but they are not almighty; with enough effort, you could break through them, and I did.

    It tried to fix the cracks, but they were spreading faster than they were healing, and soon, they covered the whole illusionary space.

    There is not an inch that isn''t covered in a crack.

    BANNNG!

    The world exploded into pieces, and I came into my body while all Shael and its copies froze; half of them had even disappeared, including those covering the blood videttes, making them reveal themselves.

    It had received the bacsh, which is what I wanted.

    If I wanted to, I could have broken through a minute early, but I waited, make my preparation as such that I could give it a biggest shock possible.

    Its purpose is not only to get a bacsh but something greater, which I have achieved; it was hard, but I finally did it.

    "You bastard, I will kill you!" said all the copies, and they came at me, including the three videttes, which again transformed into the copies of Shael and mixed among all the copies, making it very hard to know where they are.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    My arms moved and began to sh with the power that had not been revealed on this battlefield.

    It surprised the Grimms, but it gave them pushed, with even greater power.

    ''Now!'' I said, and three weapons moved; the spear, sword, andnce targeted the single copy, which was a real body, and they moved with speed that was far above my other weapons that were seeing that the eyes of Shael couldn''t help but widened up.

    The speed and the power of the weapons are not dangerous, but what it couldn''t sense, which is hidden so carefully.

    CLANNNG!

    It stopped thence with its sword and moved it to defend against another attack but found it; its sword was moving at a much slower speed.

    Seeing, it did not waste any time in summoning the defensive method, including the ones from its Grand Art.

    BANG BANG BANG

    The sword and spear touched the first shields from the Grand Arts, but to its surprise, the shield weakened, and weapons pierced through them; the same thing happened to the second defensive method and the third one after that.

    "Bastard!"

    The three blood videttes screamed and tried to move toward the Foxwomen to help it, but they got swamped by the attacks that had stopped them in their tracks.

 Chapter 2978 Shael Dead

    BANG BANG BANG

    One after another, shields break till it is the final shield; it was tough, especially when it tried to escape with the method of her great art.

    I had created a mini domain with these weapons that, stopped; still, I was racing against time, and this was the only opportunity I had.

    BANNNNG!

    Finally, itsst shield broke, and horror appeared in its eyes, but it quickly reced with a hard look, and its body shone and began to turn illusionary.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''The illusionary escape,'' I muttered in my mind when I saw; it had not shown this ability ever, but I expected it to have it after it pulled me into illusion.

    This ability is amazing; in thest epoch war, its user was able to escape its life three times while fighting against Ramona Hawthorn, but in the fourth time, her excellency Roosevelt nailed it.

    Thankfully, she had left notes on how this ability works.

    As it activated its ability to escape, my sword, which is none other than my own totem artifact, lit up brightly, and the illusionary escape stopped for a fraction of a second, and that was all I needed.

    Puch!

    The tiny sword had price through the huge body of the Shael to its, and three blood videttes shocked me.

    The world seemed to stop for a moment as it appeared before it resumed, and Shael controlled its shock and looked at it with mirth.

    "It is not easy to kill a host Transcendence Illusion," it said, and its body zed like a sun in beautiful multicolored light, but the very next moment, all the glow disappeared to the utter horror of Shael.

    "It is, when you make all the preparations," I said to it, and it opened its mouth to respond, but before the words coulde out, it disappeared.

    One of the most powerful Grimms in the world had died; someone who even Rhaek would have struggled to kill had died at my hands.

    "Now, boys, the distraction has disappeared. Should we continue with our battle?" I asked the three blood videttes, who had unconsciously taken a step back.

    I could feel them checking out the space for a most stable part to escape; when the bodies of all three of them shuddered, a great fear appeared in their eyes, which surprised me before it transformed into a rage at me.

    "Bastard, we will kill you," they shouted in a fury like, never before and came at me.

    Hun!

    The sudden change in them had shocked me a moment ago, they were ready to escape, but now, they had thrown their lives at me.

    Something seemed to have happened, which made them stop. Even if it had not happened, I wouldn''t have let them escape; I had already made the preparation to stop them from escaping if they tried.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I met their fury with a smile, and to make it even angrier, I began to reduce the hands rapidly till only nine had remained.

    It made their eyes zed in even greater fury at supposed disrespect, which I had done intentionally.

    "Try harder, little Grimms; I had even reduced the hands for you; even then, you are not able tond even a single attack at me," I mocked without holding back; hearing that made their bloody eyes even bloodier.

    I wish I had rules rted to anger as I had rted to the killing.

    I am sensing a very peculiar vor of killing intent from them; it is filled with fury, but there is also an equal measure of fear, and this fear is not targeted at me.

    They fear someone more than me; it is likely why they are still fighting instead of escaping like they are trying to do.

    Well, I am d, as it saved me the trouble of stopping them, and now, I could direct that energy into doing important things, like killing them.

    "Zaar, I promise you; the moment I had you, I will begin to torture you and will not stop till your mind has been broken," said the Pigeonman blood vidette.

    "I had heard that over a thousand times; try something original. I am sure you guys coulde with that," I said, and the rage in their eyes red further.

    They attacked me in a fury, and to my surprise, the Pigeonman began to harness some power from the above-the-limit substance that had been merged with it.

    I could clearly feel that increase in its strength and the vidette force it was sending toward me.

    I am not sad about it, but happy; it will die soon, but the data it will provide will help me tremendously.

    It is why I am taunting it, as that element hade from the being, which likely is the biggest danger our world might face, and I want to understand it as much as possible.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The weapons kept shing, and I continued to attack them with the nine arms, not giving them even a moment to rx.

    Buzz!

    A buzz rang out in my mind, a smile appeared on my face, and harvesting began. The quality of the bloodline energy is above that of even Chanf.

    It is not surprising considering, Chanf is a middle-level Grand Lord, while Shael is at peak level and has the strongest bloodline; the only one who has a stronger bloodline than her is Rhaek.

    The harvest has begun, and thick crystalline essencees into my core, going from different sources.

    Even with my share, which I have to share with the mysterious tree, I will receive a huge boost, as big as I had from all sixbined.

    This might seem surprising, but it is not; Shael''s bloodline is not only powerful but also at apletely different level.

    It is said that the bloodline of the White Foxmen Tribe is as powerful as Golden Fire Werewolves; it only seemed slightly weaker because the Golden Fire Bloodline is pure offensive, while White Foxmen tribes, bloodline focused on illusion.

    Though, no Grimm dared to say it openly, even White Foxmen, fearing the wrath of Golden Fire Werewolves, who were always stronger.

    The harvest continued as I fought; I had even silenced most of the connection with the core, especially that of the Foxwomens screams. They feel like humans; many times, I wanted to stop the harvesting.

    It is also struggling hard, despite being alone, shaking the confines, with the power of her art and bloodlinebined.

    Thankfully, before leaving, Nero had left something that stabilized the spatial realm. It is still shaking, but not at a dangerous level as before.

    A few minutes passed, and the harvest hade to an end; it won''t be long before I started to get the strengthening energy. The moment I finish absorbing it all, I will start killing these bastards.

    It is the reason why I had chosen to kill Shael before these bastards, to be it was more valuable than these blood videttes.

    These blood videttes are important, too, especially to the mysterious tree.

    Hun!

    I was waiting desperately for strengthening energy while dealing with this bastard when suddenly my expressions changed; not only mine''s but also Grimms, and like the rest of the battlefield, we had stopped fighting.

    The thing began to shine, and it was not shining dimly but brightly, which it only does when the final batch of people came out.

 Chapter 2979 Last Batch

    ''Fucking bastard, once I deal with this bitch, I will kill you with my own hands!'' It was cursing loudly in its mind.

    It had been a few minutes since the Shael disappeared, killed would be a better word since nobody who had been killed by Zaar had evere back.

    Hun!

    It was cursing while fighting old women when suddenly its eyes lit up as a projection of a thing shining appeared in front of it.

    For the first time since Shael died, it had smiled.

    It had been feeling angry at its death, feeling it might need to itself need to go to Zaar to kill it, but now, it might not need to go, as the final batch had arrived.

    The final batch that came out of the thing is always the most powerful, with a few of them being the peak Grand Lords. There are some very promising had gone there, especially three from its tribe.

    They had a special blessing; with it, their advancement would have skyrocketed, that one or two might even have gotten strength close to it.

    It is exciting, especially as the end of humans is just minutes away.

    ....

    Buzz!

    "Hahaha, do you see that Zaar, the final batch ising; historically, we always have double or more people that came out in the final batch,"

    "Once they join the battle, we will ughter you all, starting with you," said Pigeonman with augh, and at the same time, the harvest had stopped, and the core had released the strengthening energy into the runes.

    I would have been extremely happy if not for this happening.

    I am very close to killing these three bastards, but now there will be interference, and this bastard had said the interference would be seriously interfering.

    Nero had gone there sneakily, and I told him to take out as many as Grimms; with his power and abilities, it won''t be much of a problem.

    I watched with bated breath as the powerful, strengthening energy filled every part of me, making me stronger. I do not doubt that once I finish absorbing it, I will be strong enough to take these bastards.

    If it is not enough, I will harvest enough Grimms to get the strength I need; that is the reason why I sent Ashlyn and Nero outte and why they have not started killing Grimms.

    With their current strength, they could kill more than 75% of Grimms with a single attack.

    Finally, the shine began to wear off, and figures began to reveal themselves; as I saw them, my eyes couldn''t help but widen in shock. The same with the Grimms; they could not believe what they were seeing.

    There are twenty-one people who have appeared, all of them being humans; not a single Grimm is among them.

    A second after they arrived, we received the first message from arrived humans; it was shocking but what we had already expected.

    ''All the Grimms had been killed; we have left not single one alive,'' it was what the message had said, and that brough a smile to every human face.

    "All the Grimms inside have died; you three wouldn''tst long either," I said, and this time, they did not burst into a rage and instead just kept looking at me.

    They did it for a moment before their expressions changed and their auras exploded; it was not just their aura that had exploded, but the aura of every Grimm on the battlefield and most powerful among all is of Rhaek.

    The bastard had finally revealed its true power, and it was horrifyingly powerful, so much so that I, who was fighting on another side of the continent, could sense it clearly.

    "You have made our lord angry; it was unwilling to use its full strength before, fearing it would do great damage to the world, but you have left him no choice," said Pigeoman with a toothy smile.

    I wish, I could say it is wrong, but it is not; that power is truly horrifying; in front of it, I would have no choice but summon my shields and hide.

    I hope Matron is prepared.

    A second after it did, Matron too released its aura; it was not the only one who was hiding its power; Matron too was hiding it, and it was great, but still slightly less than the Rhaek.

    It should be enough to defend against it while the rest would be handled by us; the twenty-one that arrived had teleported toward their assigned battlefields; a secondter, they would arrive on the different battlefields.

    "Harder boys, harder; you won''t want to die early, right?" I asked and could feel the fury rise, especially in Pigeonman, who further harnessed the power from the above-the-limit substance.

    Hun!

    I was fighting it when I sensed the presence from a distance, and a couple of secondster, it came close.

    "Need any help, Michael?" asked Ellen as she arrived with that confident smile on her face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She hadn''t even summoned her bloodline armor, but looking at three Grimms like there was nothing to fear against them.

    "No, I could handle these three; you go dead with others," I said, without moving from my spot, as my hands were doing all the fighting.

    "Fine, but if you need help, ask me," she said, and holy white light covered her, and she disappeared; I watched the ce from which she had disappeared, and my expression couldn''t help but turn serious.

    While she had contained her power, I could sense something that made me serious. She will not be an easy enemy to defeat.

    As she disappeared, others appeared across the various battle, Sarah, Jim, Elina, twins, jill, and others; most of them were young, and among them, only three were old.

    There are some who did not arrived, but I decided not to think about it in this battle.

    They joined the battle, most targeted powerful; Jill and Elina had gone for Rhaek, the twin, Sarah, Rachel, Elina, and a few others went for the blood videttes and peak Grand Lords.

    The power they exploded with shocked all the Grimms and humans who were fighting.

    Nearly ten of them had exploded with the power of peak Grand Lords.

    The one that surprised me was my old friend, Kevin, from my hometown; he had also be a peak Grand Lord; it is not what shocked me about him

    What shocked is the power of the monkey on his shoulder. It is giving out a powerful aura, especially those three eyes; they are the real danger.

    ''I truly did not think the monkey will that bloodline,'' I thought inside me; as I watched him appearing beside Lord Hern, who was using the night de, which gave him the power of Grand Lord while still being a High-Grandmaster.

    The de uses life force to run, and the reason he is even fighting now is because Ashlyn had inserted a see filled with life-force, as I did with Raymond Leon.

    He appeared beside Lord Hern and took the night de; the moment he took it, the change appeared in his armor, and the de had be part of him.

    ''As I expected, it is a legacy weapon,'' I said inside me, as his already peak Grand Lord power reached even higher, reaching the level of twins, who had cosmic elemental bodies.

 Chapter 2980 Harness

    They started fighting, and within seconds the expressions of the Grimms changed; they understood this was not a one-sided battle but something that they would need to pour their everything to win.

    The only ones who are still confident are the Rhaek and the blood videttes.

    Three secondster, the first Grimm died; it was one of the four who were fighting against Lady Atkins.

    It was killed by my friend Jim, an alchemist who scored the first kill in the new human Grand Lords.

    He had cut the Grimm into two, but a strange thing happened as he did; instead of its two pieces falling down, a formation covered both pieces, and they disappeared before he couldunch the second attack and truly finish off.

    A momentter, a Lizardman with two pieces appeared in front of me, to the shock of three-blood videttes and all the humans and Grimms.

    "Disappear," I said, and the Lizardman disappeared; it did not have a bloodline, but it did not matter; I would harvest every Grimm on the battlefield to prepare for the biggest danger our world had ever faced.

    "Continue? The distractions will continue to appear; you three don''t have to get distracted by it," I said and attacked the three, not giving any chance to rx.

    While inside me, the boost is pouring out through the inheritance runes, and the runes and begin to cover it.

    This Grimm is just the beginning; more will join it soon.

    I had just thought that when Philips More, the new Grand Lord from Windgods Temple, stabbed the Snakeman through the chest. The moment it happened, the runes materialized over its body and disappeared.

    A secondter, the stabbed Snakeman had appeared in front of me before disappearing into my core; this one had the bloodline.

    After sucking the six Grimms, I became powerful enough to create the teleporting seeds. With this seed, the moment Grimms have received a life-threatening injury, they will teleport to me.

    It will frustrate the person who killed them, and to make up for it, I had designed the formation in such a way that it will leave behind its possession and teleport the bodies of the Grimms.

    Still, I will need to apologizeter.

    Theing Grimms did not stop my battle against the blood videttes; I continued to push them without stopping, going faster and faster, till they all could do it defend and nothing else.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The only one who is holding on from the three is the Pigeonman; it is harnessing the power from above the above-the-limit, which is helping to not get all suppressed by me.

    TING!

    Finally, my saber shed through the skin of Rhinoman but was barely able to scratch it; the defense of it seemed out of the world.

    "You might be able to dominate us, but you could forget about killing us; our defense is greatest among all the Grimms; even Lord Rhaek couldn''tpare to us when ites to the defense," said the Rhinoman.

    "I have broken many of such defenses; breaking this one, too, will not be a problem for me," I said and attacked them with even greater power.

    Though I may have said, I am also quite surprised by its defense; my probing had said they have a powerful defense, but I did not expect them to be this powerful. I will need to put quite a power if I want to kill them in a conventional way.

    Buzz!

    A few more seconds passed when the two Grimm inside me turned into dust, and another stream of strengthening energy had joined.

    It is quite weakpared to the strengthening energy from the Shael, which is not surprising considering the vast difference between them.

    The Snakeman was an early-stage Grand Lord, while Shael was a peak stage, near the limit; there is no other Grimm than the Rhaek, who could have a thicker bloodline than the Shael.

    It had been a few seconds since the new stream of strengthening essence began toe at me when another Grimm teleported in front of me, and a few seconds after another, both of them did not have a bloodline.

    I am not disappointed, there are still around fifty Grimms who are fighting, and more than half of them have a bloodline.

    All of them will be mine, not to mention these fucking videttes that I am fighting. My clone has begun nting in every inch of my core''s surface; they are even removing buildings, statues, and other things that are taking up the space.

    It is not just the nting they are doing but also harvesting and storing the resources.

    Thousands of boxes are getting filled with resources of every kind; the growth energy is producing them, and I am harvesting them, especially the Grand Lord ss resources; they are the ones that will truly help us.

    I just hope we will have enough time to use them.

    A minute passed when a Crockman appeared; it had a huge hole in its chest, but at thest moment, my seed inside it could save its bloodline core.

    It is the thing that had its bloodline; if it had been destroyed, the Grimms would have been useless.

    It had disappeared into my core, and secondter, got acquainted with runes, which it had tried to resist, but like all the Grimms, it was unable to slow them down, even for a second.

    "Zaar, what do you do with all the Grimms you made disappear?" asked Pigeonman suddenly, in a rare serious voice without any hint of rage and fury.

    I was going to give it a conventional answer that I did to all the humans and Grimms, but stopped and thought for a moment before opening my mouth.

    "I use them as fertilizers; I have some trees that use you Grimms as fertilizers; they like them alive especially,"

    "There is one, the most powerful them all, which love you videttes; it swallows every bit of you without throwing out even a single bone," I said and could see all three Grimms shuddering.

    Not only these videttes shuddered, but also the Grimms and some humans; I have spoken loud enough, without any protection, that sensors on both sides could pick it, without any problem.

    I had just finished answering when another Grimms appeared in front of me; this one too with bloodline and disappeared inside me, making the videttes shudder even more.

    TANG TANG CLANNNG

    "Don''t worry, you guys, you will join the rest soon enough," I said and attacked, with two of my attacks striking against two videttes, giving them scratch, which began to heal, disappearingpletely a momentter.

    The only one who is still defending is the Pigeoman, who is under this extreme stress, harnessing even more power.

    Seeing that, the killing intent in my heart zed even brighter; earlier, I used to think this bastard was one weakling, who became videttes and gained this power, they would not have gained otherwise.

    I was a little wrong, at least about this Pigeonma; it has a talent.

    It seemed to have understood how to harness the power hidden in it, and if given enough time, the bastard would definitely be a threat, even bigger than Rhaek.

    I can not let you leave the battlefield alive, or it will be a huge threat for us, so huge that nobody will be able to handle it.

    So, even if I have to burn my essence or have to use my most secret move, I will not let the bastard leave.

    Unlike its two friends, it also did not want to leave; a fire was burning its eyes. It had found a way, and now it wanted to use this strain to gain the maximum power it could.

    I am familiar with Marina and often say that I have certain looks appear in my eyes when I am trying to do something that is very dangerous but also extremely beneficial.

    "Having fun, harnessing the power?" I asked, and it couldn''t help but surprise it.

    "Don''t be surprised; it is clear what you are doing," I added, and I could feel it calm down before a toothy smile appeared on its face.

    "Yes, I am harnessing the power hidden in me, and I have to thank you for that," It said, "Well, I am feeling proud," I replied to the smile on its face, have be even bigger.

    "I will make you even more proud by killing you and eating your flesh," it said hungrily.

    "Easy there, it seemed like a little bit of power had gone over your head. I think it is time to tell you who the boss is," I said, and the speed and strength of the three arms attacking it became double, rming it immediately.

    Soon, the bastard got the rm in control and began to view the vines as a challenge, and as I had expected, it began to harness the power even more ravenously.

    Buzz!

    As this was happening, the Grimms inside me turned to dust, and two more streams of strengthening essence had entered my runes and started absorbing into my body and soul.

    My body had absorbed a lot of strengthening energy in a short time, but despite that, there was not the slightest reduction in its hunger; instead, the hunger had increased further.

    The nirvana had cleansed my body but also increased its hunger. My body is now absorbing the strengthening energy without getting overwhelmed.

    Once upon a time, the core used to need to slow down the flow to let my body and soul absorb the strengthening energy, but now everything that came out of runes gets immediately absorbed.

    It made me quite curious about the amount of strengthening energy I will need in my body to let it feel overwhelmed.

    It will be fun to find it out.

 Chapter 2981 Running

    CLANNNG TINNNG TINNNNG

    I kept pushing against the Grimms, more like beating them; the two Blood Videttes were barely able to defend against me; the only one who was still hanging was the Pigeonman.

    It is still harnessing the power from the above-limit substance as I carefully push it.

    The substance contains huge power, and the Pigeonman had learned to harness it; it had grown more powerful than before.

    If it had attacked me with this strength it was defending against me at the beginning, it might have been able to break my shields.

    Buzz!

    As I was fighting, three or four Grimms inside me turned to dust, and three new streams of strengthening energy rushed inside me.

    Till now, twenty-two Grimms had been killed by others and teleported to me before I took them inside and began harvest them.

    They are increasing my strength by seconds, and growth energy has been producing so many resources that even two of my clones are not seemed to be enough to manage it despite them havingplete control in my core.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    My whole core had turned into a farm; I had taken out all the buildings, storing the storage so that I could nt on every surface I could find.

    My clones have been nted in the whole core, and now, they are removing many nts and nting different nts in their ce after they harvested the required resources from this nt.

    Over the years, I have amassed a trulyrge collection of seeds of many important resources that would bring tremendous help.

    The space in my core is too small to n them all; I could not even nt 0.1% of them, but I am trying.

    With this unlimited growth energying to me from a constant stream of Grimms, I began to grow resources; after I harvested the required amount, I would rece them with the others, remove them and nt other resources.

    Quite a lot of growth energy is wasted through it; it requires a huge amount of growth energy to take any nt to take Grand Lord level, but after I harvested, I would remove them and nt a new one, doing the same thing again, a minute or twoter.

    They would not waste; many of the trees are useful, and some contain immense herbal energies that could be used for many purposes.

    As for the nts which could not use for any purposes, I would be able to use them in my art; it takes any kind of n; the only condition it had, is the nt needed to have herbal energy, and these nts have that.

    Another Grimm was killed, and it appeared in front of me; its neck was decapitated. It would have killed the Bearman, but my seed through invisible strings, keeping it connected.

    Though not for long, at most a minute, which is enough for me to harness the middle-level bloodline of this Bearman.

    I sent it to my core without stopping, and unlike before, the blood videttes did not get startled by it; they had seen it too many times to get startled.

    Hun!

    It had been a second since I took the Grimm inside when a change urred on the battlefield.

    The Grimms begin to run, abandoning the battlefield; at first, it was Tigerman fighting Lord Singh, and a secondter, it was Hyenaman fighting Lord Sylvian, and after that, it was four more.

    Others also begin to try to retreat, but humans are holding them; two were killed and appeared in front of me before entering my core.

    The Grimms have begun running, and now there is no holding them back. I thought as I looked the running Grimms, but I would not let that happen; not a single Grimms would be able to leave alive.

    ''Nero, Ashly, kill them,'' I said; I have prepared for this.

    ¡­.

    ''I will die at your hands than die by the hands of humans and disappear in some hellhole that Zaar is sending,'' said Aekr as it ran away.

    It is not the only one who is running away; all of them are, except for Blood Videttes.

    ''I will say it if you run away; I will kill you all most torturously with my bare hands!'' it roared the threat, but unlike before, it was not working.

    It was not even able to stop them, even for a moment.

    It is angry and shocked; it had been an hour before the victory seemed certain. They were killing humans, and with each kill of a human, they got closer to victory, but that stopped when Zaar arrived.

    That fucking wretched bastard.

    It is truly regretting not taking action itself when it had a chance for years, and now, he had be such a huge threat that only now it could kill the bastard.

    The minute he had arrived, he had killed nine Grimms within a minute, and then it was Shael.

    Still, even then, the losses were manageable till that fucking thing began to shine and brought out all the humans.

    It is still having a hard time believing that all its people have died, even members of its tribe, which had powerful blessings with them.

    It is still holding on to hope, but that hope is rapidly decreasing, especially when one sees one after another Grimm getting killed by these new humans and then strangely teleporting to the Zaar and disappearing.

    I think this is what broke thest draw, most Grimms do not fear death if there is a purpose or heroic, but they are not getting killed directly, but disappearing into Zaar, and that is scary for them.

    The unknown is always scary.

    It still continues to scream threats at them while fighting against the three human bitches. Two that had arrived were shockingly powerful, more powerful than its old enemy, faintly weaker than it.

    That in front of such enemies, it uses everything it has; killing a single one of them helps it tremendously.

    Hun!

    It was fighting the three and screaming threats when another change appeared on the battlefield.

    Zaar''s monsters which had been silent for a while, appeared in front of Grimms and began to burn them and swallow them, but this was not what shocked it the most.

    What shocked it was them teleporting through the broken spaces; even it did not dare to do that.

    People as powerful as it had died trying to teleport through the broken spaces.

    ¡­

    Another burned Grimms appeared in front of me, and also one who was in great condition. Nero is a good boy; he is keeping the Grimms in great condition, while Ashlyn is singing them to their bones, barely keeping them alive.

    "How are your monsters teleporting through the broken space?" asked Pigeon in shock.

    "I don''t know," I replied, as I truly don''t know; the only thing I know is that it is something they could do inherently.

    I had got shocked when I first saw it. I can''t do it, and not even Rhaek and Matron could not do it; it is too damn dangerous, even with our power.

    Even now, when Grimm teleported to me, they teleported to the unbroke space; while a hundred meters from me, space might be broken like a mirror around me, it was great.

    I have created a field around me, which is keeping the space stable, which is why I have not moved from my ce, only fighting through my strings hands, not through my own hands.

    I don''t like it, but you sacrifice some to get some.

 Chapter 2982 Killing Blood Videttes

    The running away had stopped; the Grimms understood the futility of it. There is no escape.

    If they ran, the two monsters would catch them before they could even cross into the safe space and teleport, and the two monsters only needed a single attack to finish them off.

    There is one who had teleported through the broken space; whether it seeded or not, no one could tell.

    Though it is quite regretful, the bastard had the bloodline.

    So, now they are fighting, fighting with their life on the line, holding back nothing, burning their core and bloodline.

    I am still entertaining these good gentlemen; I have no intention of killing them. At least till all the Grimms are killed, the normal Grimms, not videttes.

    Not to mention, it is fun fighting them, especially the Pigeonman; the bastard is still harnessing the power from above-the-limit, growing quite powerful that, if I did not have contingencies in ce, I would fear it getting away.

    "Having fun, right? Harnessing more power with each breath; is exciting, isn''t it?" I asked with a smile; it froze thatugh before it returned to its face, but I could still see the spark of fear in its eyes.

    "Yes, I am having fun, my strength is increasing, and soon, it will increase enough; I will kill you with it." It said, looking at me with zing killing intent.

    "How cute!" I said back, making a face, which brought a seething fury in its eyes, but it controlled and channelled it all in harnessing even more power.

    I am very happy seeing to do that; as I had said, the more it will harness, the more data it will give me, and I need this data. It is through this way I will be able to find a way to deal with that enemy.

    Another minute and a few seconds had passed, and when another Grimms popped in front of me with a huge hole in its heart.

    It is a thirty-second Grimm, and I took it inside my core while the human it is fighting against has moved to aid another human.

    There are now more humans than the Grimms and killing them fast; it won''t be long before all the bastards die, other than the videttes.

    I had just thought that when another one was killed, this one by my dearest friend Elina.

    She had burned the bastard, pouring a fire inside it through her sword; if it were not for my seed, it would have burned even its core.

    I took it inside me, and there was a small smile; it had a bloodline, a powerful one. Its harvest going to help me a lot.

    The fight with Pigeonman is exciting, I hope the other two would have also given me the same excitement, but all they are doing is taking a beating.

    Still, despite all that, they did not run away; likely, they were confident since my weapons couldn''t hurt them, I wouldn''t be able to kill them any other way, and I truly wished I could prove them wrong.

    I could, but that might spook the Pigeonman, and this is why they are even alive, not getting feasted by the mysterious tree.

    Another Grimm appeared and went inside a few secondster, and then another. Thest one had tried to run away, and Nero swallowed it up before sending me to it.

    Seeing their condition, some still try to run away no and; thinking they might be lucky enough to escape.

    I wish I could tell how futile their attempts are, there is no escape other than death, and some Grimms seemed to understand that as they went bat-shit crazy.

    Such craze attacks would have done huge damage if they hadunched them when they had huge numbers. Here, we humans have a greater number than them; no matter how crazy they go, they will not be able to do anything against me.

    In the next minutes, four more came, and I took them to my core.

    The Piegeonman and the other two blood videttes became serious; they seemed to understand that final momenting.

    All three have be cautious and created a sensory field around them by merging their soul senses.

    Hun!

    Which kind of a surprise that such an effortless merging of soul sense could happen after years of practice; here they are doing it with less than a day of practice.

    It is the vidette attribute that aids them.

    I did not change my fighting style other than continuing to press Piegeonman little by little, always keeping it on the knife''s edge.

    Time passed as one Grimm after another came at me and entered my core, till finally, thest one came and killed none other than the professor.

    With this, Grimm, Ashlyn, and Nero had alsoe back; it is a little risky to bring them back, given how one of the videttes might try to run. Those fighting them are very capable people; they will not let them run away.

    Now, only Rhaek and seven videttes have remained on the battlefield.

    Hun!

    A second after thest, Grimms and my monsters disappeared in me; the three Blood Videttes took the step they had been preparing for quite a while.

    Their auras exploded; they had been hiding some power; while strength the two bloodiest minors, the Pigeonman was the one who was truly hiding something; seeing it, a bright smile couldn''t but appear on my face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You have really not disappointed me, little Pigeon," I said, and my sword appeared in my hand.

    "So, shall we?" I asked as I motioned; three of them looked at each other before turning to me.

    "Die Zaar!"

    All three of them screamed in unison and came at me; I did not move, but my vines moved, only two of them, targeting the other two blood videttes behind the Pigeonman.

    Puch Puch

    They came, but halfway through it, a faint sound rang out, and to the shock of two Blood Videttes, they saw two spears piercing through their chests.

    Earlier, I was barely able to make a scratch on their chests, and now I have pierced my spears inside them.

    It was not easy as it looked, and the raw strength could not do it; I had some different ways to achieve that, but it was worth it.

    The Piegeonman saw what happened, but it did stop it; instead, its aura roared as it came at me with burning fury in its eyes.

    "You have shown your power; it would be bad if I did not show mine," I said, and I released my aura. Unlike its aura, which broke the space like a mirror, mine just created a faint ripple across the space.

    I moved toward him; I moved like I was walking, but in just three steps, I appeared in front of it.

    "Die!" It swung its sword.

    I smiled seeing that, and to utter horror of the Pigeonman, I took another step and directly appeared in front of its chest and moved my sword toward it, like I was going to poke it.

    It tried to move and bring its de to defend, but it was too slow.

    Puch!

    My sword effortlessly pierced through its chest like it was butter before stopping at hair breath''s distance away from its core.

 Chapter 2983 Rhaek I

    ''Died, Blood Videttes died.'' It repeated the words in its mind while still not being able to believe them.

    It had not thought that anyone besides it could kill it, even it would need to kill, put great effort into killing them, but Zaar, who it thought could kill without much effort given a chance, had killed them.

    Everything had been lost, now with three dying; the confidence of the other Videttes has copsed, and they are trying to run away.

    It, too, was in quite a trouble, besieged by nine humans, all peak Grand Lord, trying to kill it.

    "Hahahahah¡­."

    He startedughing suddenly as he released all his power, every bit of it; he held nothing back.

    The humans stopped attacking as they looked at its crazedugh and rumbling aura.

    "You filthy human, I was being merciful to you, bringing death to you by my hand, but now you have lost the opportunity,"

    "Soon, you all will face the fury of the Grimm race, and the fury had no mercy like me," It said shouted andunched its most powerful attack at the weakest person to break the encirclement and run away.

    ¡­.

    My expression turned serious as I heard the words of Rhaek; they are not the biggest danger; there is even bigger, something horrifying.

    The danger is something so powerful that we might be killed by a single breath of it.

    I shook my head of those thoughts; we will face that danger when the timese. Now, it is time to kill the Grimms that are present on the battlefield.

    Buzz!

    The formation I released buzzed and stepped into it and the next second, I appeared on the battlefield, where Supreme Commander with others fighting the Blood Videttes.

    I did not move toward it. Instead, I released my seed, activated another formation, and appeared on a different battlefield, where Rai was fighting against another Blood Vidette.

    As such, I moved from one battlefield after another, releasing the seed before moving to another battlefield, and soon, I am the fifth battlefield where thest Blood Videttes were fighting against Lady Vivian.

    After I released my seed, I stepped into the formation, and a momentter, I appeared on the battlefield where the most powerful energies wereing.

    The ce where nine humans are fighting against Rhaek.

    The bastard is very good, it has bloodline as well as Grand Art, and it uses its power with extreme efficiency to defend against the powerful assault as it tries to break the encirclement to run away.

    The humans are good, too; despite its power, they are keeping it in a tight encirclement.

    I moved toward the battle; I needed to teleport far away due to the battle''s shockwaves breaking the space far and wide.

    I will need at least a minute to reach the battle; by that time, the harvest should begin. The mysterious tree is extremely excited, its branches and leaves shaking wildly as it waits for the essence of videttes.

    The runes are spreading inside them as they struggle; their power is insane, but after so consuming so much strengthening essence, my core is able to contain them without any problem.

    The strengthening energy was still flowing through my body, and more will flow, as three videttes are not only Grimms present in my core.

    There are six more if I had waited half a minute and let the harvest begin; there would have been only three, but now the runes will need to spread inside all the Grimms before the harvest could begin.

    I should have really waited, as more streams of strengthening energy would have helped me a lot against the enemy; I am moving to face.

    The bastard had been the most powerful being in the world for centuries, and seeing the way it was fighting, it more than deserved that title.

    Thebination of the most powerful bloodline and the most powerful offensive art is no joke. Just fighting the battles is sending shivers down my spine, but it also burns the fighting spirit in my heart.

    I flew with all my strength, tearing through all shockwaves that wereing toward me one after another.

    Finally, I reached the battlefield, there were barely ten miles of distance between us, and I was crossing it at an extremely fast speed.

    It caught my gaze and looked at me with such hate that it chilled my heart, but even it did not stop me.

    ''Michael, be careful, Rhaek is very powerful, and you are the one it hates the most,'' said Matron, who is fighting against Rhaek with Jill, Ellen, and Kevin, while others formed a circle in support, attacking whenever they get a chance.

    I reached the circle and passed by Rachel, who had the most beautiful wings.

    I entered the circle, and my sword appeared in my hand; my enemy had been waiting for me as dangerous power gathered in its wed fist.

    "Fist of Nine Burning Suns!" it said and took a swing at me; seeing the speed of the fisting toward me, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up.

    The power and speed of this first were terrifying, and it hit me; not even hair on my body would remain.

    I also swung the sword, harnessing power from all three boosts, leaving not a single speck behind.

    CLANNNNG!

    My first shed against my sword, and I felt an immense shock coursing through my body while powerful energies assaulted me.

    Step Step Step

    I begin to take a step back, while at the same time, Kevin appears behind Rhaek with his monkey on his shoulder and attacks with the de that is dark as night, but it reacted quickly.

    Its w shed against the de when the monkey''s eyes shed, and something amazing happened; more than half of the power of the attack had disappeared, but Rhaek was no normal powerhouse.

    Before he could take advantage of what he did, three fiery fists with terrifying auras materialized and moved toward Kevin, seeing that he had disappeared before they could crash into him.

    "You puny humans are not powerful enough kill me," he said, but he wasn''t even finished when a ming ck sword and holynce came at Grimm.

    I also stabilized myself taking three steps back, and moved toward the Rhaek again; there was no need to give it even a second of rest.

    We will continue to assault it till there is nothing of had remained of it; it also understood that, as it tried to get away from every gap it could find, there is always someone who will stop.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Attack after attack shed against it, most of the time, it would use the offense against the offense, but it would also bring out its defensive method when it is necessary.

    It is a very versatile powerhouse, using every kind of method to its maximum advantage, and I hate to admit it, but I am not good at it, despite crafting every move for my advantage.

    It had centuries of experience, and while it is not even a decade since I began the practice, the difference is huge.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Still, I am confident that I would have been able to cross the distance of these abilities, and a decade would have been more than enough for me, but I do not have a decade.

    That does not mean I could not kill it. I may not be as efficient as it, but I have enough methods to kill it ten times, and I will do it.

 Chapter 2984 Rhaek II

    Buzz!

    A minute passed when the sound rang in my core, and the harvest began; the mysteries tree had gonepletely crazy as the runes had formed the connection between it and the videttes.

    It begins to suck them at far more speed than the runes harvesting the other Grimms; I have never seen the sheer amount of energy passing through the connection.

    It surprised me greatly because these blood videttes are not normal; they have above-the-limit substance in them, which I thought the mysterious tree would have a great problem absorbing.

    It is not having any problem at all, it is absorbing everything without care for the world, and I truly wish it would be able to digest it all.

    A few seconds passed, and it seemed like my doubts about it digesting it was quite unfounded as suddenly, the mysterious three had begun to grow.

    It is growing fast, faster than when it had consumed the bloodline essence of Shael.

    It was the strongest bloodline essence it had consumed, but it seemed like it still favoured the videttes more.

    Unlike the other trees, it is quite hard to grow a mysterious tree; after it gets used to the substance, it stops growing.

    Every time, I need to hunt more powerful Grimm than the previous to make it grow. The videttes seemed to be the best things it had ever got, seeing the way it was growing and how its branches were extending everywhere.

    I wish I could continue watching with all my focus, but I have to kill the most powerful Grimm in the world, and seeing how it is fighting, it will not be an easy thing to do.

    sh!

    We attacked it non-stop when something happened that had never happened before; the attack hit the Golden Werewolf.

    It was none other than a ck dagger in Kevin''s hand, which had suddenly extended and attacked, diving a few inches deep inside beforeing out.

    That monkey of his is really good; without it, he wouldn''t have been able to do something like this.

    "You bastard, I will kill you," it shouted at Kevin with eyes full of fury and moved its golden ws burning with the power of art and bloodline toward Kevin when I appeared in front of it and brought down my sword.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against it, and for the first time since the battle had begun, I was able to stop its attack without taking a step back, just some shaking from head to toe.

    Rip!

    "It won''t be long before I send you where I sent the videttes," I said with augh and attacked again, and at the same time, a tiny twin metal-purple feather came very fast and stuck the Grimm in the back.

    Thebined attack from Sarah and Rachel; was just starting when anotherbined attack of sisters came, thence of ice and fire.

    The attack of twins bears a very powerful aura.

    Rhaek tried to move its ws to defend against it, but Ellen and I stopped it while Jill, Matron, and Kevinunched another attack.

    "Bastards!"

    It cursed, and very powerful defensive methods began to materialize around it.

    sh Rip sh

    Its defence was very powerful, but three extremely powerful attacks were able to pierce through it andnd on it.

    The damage is not big, but it signifies something; till now, it was able to defend against them perfectly, but now it isn''t.

    It also seemed to understand that as it tried to take even greater risks to escape, revealing the moves it had never revealed before.

    sh Rip sh

    Still, those new moves weren''t helping it any, as the tide had started to turn against it as attack after attack began tond on it.

    I, too, have finallynded the attack; my de had only gone a few inches before I had to pull back, as the Rhaek came at me madly, wanting my de to be removed from it as quickly as possible.

    It seemed to have been scared of me, never letting mee too close; it had shaken when my sword touched it.

    I am not imagining it, as others have also noticed.

    "I will kill you all!" It raged as another round of attack hit it, and this got even deeper into its skin.

    The more we fight, the more we understand its defence and attack it constantly, without giving a moment of break.

    It also helps that most of us know how to fight in groups, noting each other way, when, instead, aiding. It used our high number against us earlier, but it did not work.

    Buzz!

    As I was fighting it, the harvest finally stopped; all the Grimms, including the videttes, have turned to ashes, and the strengthening energy was released.

    The new stream of strengthening energies is quite powerful; the Grimms, which were killed atst the most powerful ones, all peak Grand Lords, and so it is obvious the strengthening energies created from their bloodlines are going to be strong too.

    I wanted to moan, feeling strengthening energies filling me, and my body had been absorbing them hungrily.

    Ever since I had killed Shael, there was a constant stream of strengthening energies in my body, it had strengthened me a lot, and I am going to be quite powerful by the time I finished absorbing it all.

    Still, the multiple streams of strengthening energies are nothingpared to shocking pure growth energy filling the nts inside my core.

    My clones are working like never before, nting, harvesting, and pulling, doing that in a circle.

    They have already amassed a massive number of resources, and now they will have even more with dense growth energy.

    Hun!

    A secondter, something had happened; all the corruption in the corruption pool had beenpletely drained by the lotuses.

    It is quite shocking, as it wasn''t long before I had filled it with the corruption materialize, which I have asked from the different Supremes, but it is now empty.

    Which is quite a regret; I would have really love to have more stainless lotuses. I should be satisfied with the number I have; with this growth energy, I have been able to gather hundreds of them.

    Thest few even reached the absolute limit of Grand Lord ss, like so many resources are doing right now.

    It is likely the above-the-limit substance in blood videttes; the mysterious tree had absorbed it and produced the most powerful growth energy, which is taking all the resources to the limit of the Grand Lord.

    Even the growth energy gotten from Shael was not able to do it.

    I only watched for a few seconds before resuming fighting with all my concentration. The battle is going well, piling its body with more and more injuries, which are getting deeper.

    ''Now!''

    I said suddenly, and all the humans who were attacking closely moved back while the powerful attack stuck from behind, not giving it any chance toe at us.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    We stopped a secondter, and our attack had also stopped.

    "Finished so early?" asked the Rhaek with a smile while its eyes filled with extremely cautiousness.

    It is having a very bad feeling but does not know where it ising from.

    "No, we are just starting," I said, and immediately, twenty-four shields have surrounded it.

    It shocked the Grimms.

    I had been very careful in cing them around it; with its abilities, it would have discovered them if I had been careless in the slightest.

    "Attack with everything you have!" I said; the Grimm opened its mouth to say something but closed it, seeing so many powerful attacksing towards me.

    These attacks have effortlessly passed through shields and began hitting, where they received another shock.

    Its defensive methods are not as powerful as before.

    The shields have formed a very strong domain inside; even with its power, a quarter of its strength had already been suppressed, and with passing time, it will suppress even more.

    BOOOM BOOOM BOOOM

    Loud booming sounds begin to ring out as we attack with everything we have; it begins to injure heavily.

    It tried to defend and even break my shields, but all of its attempts have be futile. The shields could not be broken; they have be powerful enough that it will not cross the limit if it wants to do that.

    Another minutes passed, and our attacks became even more furious; all of the colors and elements could be seen, and we were not holding anything back.

    Two more minutes passed when I sensed the change I was hoping for.

    It is getting grievously injured, and it is weakening its aura. I did not hide it, and immediately, the attacks became even stronger; humans began to harness every speck of power they had for their attacks.

    Everyone understood we needed to kill this bastard, and we were using everything we had to do it.

    "Enough, you bastard!" It roared, and golden energy came out, covering it; the moment it did, my eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    I was not surprised when all our attacks effortlessly repelled it a momentter.

    "You have forced me," It said, with a voice that was barely visible before it looked at us, especially at me.

    "Enjoy what little time you have because soon there will be only painful destruction that will make you regret not dying by my hands," it said, and the matron opened her mouth to reply but only found, Rhaek had disappeared.

    It had shocked them, but the one who was most shocked was me; it shouldn''t be possible to teleport out once one is caged in my shield, but it did.

    It used the power that could turn me, and all of us, into dust in a moment.

 Chapter 2985 Culling

    "It escaped," said Matron looking at the space it had been. I sighed and made my shields disappear.

    "It won''t be able to next time," I said as I carefully stored what I had collected; next time, this trick will not work, no matter how great the power behind it is.

    When ites to teleporting, delicateness requires, not overwhelming, power. I am sure I will be to do interference with the power I have, but whether I will remain alive till then is apletely different question together.

    "It might have escaped, but there are still some that are alive," said Kevin, and a third of the eyes of the monkey on its shoulder has shone, and the broke space stabilized, which he tore and disappeared.

    Others, too, begin to disappear, joining the fight against the four remaining videttes till only Matron and I have remained.

    "We need to start preparing," I said to the old woman, whose eyes had be very serious. "Let them kill these videttes and enjoy some victory, false as it may be," I replied, and all I could is smile.

    "The rest?" I asked, and her eyes became hard in an instant. "We will kill everyst one of them; it is the least we could do before ites to destroy us," she said, and I nodded.

    Next second, she gave the order for the destruction of Grimms.

    Not all Grand Lords are fighting against the videttes; only the most powerful humans are capable of that; the rest are staying far away and waiting for the orders.

    "I have something that will aid them in it; it will being to them soon," I said, and she arched her brow in question, but in the next seconds, Nero and Ashlyn came out, and me disappeared.

    Second,ter, they appeared beside the Grand Lords, handling them the boxes.

    It took less than a minute for them to hand the boxes to all the Grand Lords, and when they did, the Grand Lords began.

    The wanton killing of the Grimms will benefit no one; we will be just killing Grimms without getting anything from them and making them; my method is painful as well as beneficial.

    Ashlyn and Nero had not only spread the seeds to Grand Lords but also to High-Grandmasters and Grandmasters that came out of the pyramid.

    As such, the culling of vermin has begun, from Grandmasters to Grand Lord begin to spread the seeds, and whenever these seeds go, they will search, hunt, and swallow the Grimms.

    Turn them into the essence roses; it took a few minutes for my seeds to spread into central confinement and big inds.

    The Grimms begin to run but cannot; even those of the Grandmaster and Grand Lord ss are having a problem entering their Supreme Citadel.

    Even before the Rhaek escaped, Lord Whitmore had activated a spatial blockade around their supreme citadel that, aside from Grand Lord, nobody could break through.

    Their supreme citadel is fighting back since it is too an artifact of the same level, but not breaking the blockage, as unlike us, who are using full power, that will onlyst for a couple of hours, the supreme citadel is not.

    They are preserving their power, deciding to sacrifice the Grimms outside as most of their core people are present inside the citadel.

    The outside had 90% of their poption, but it did not matter to them much, as they would be able to regain this poption in a couple of centuries.

    What matters most is helping preserve all sources of survival, the same strategy they used when Ramona Hawthorn wiped away all the Grimms except those in the citadel.

    A couple of centuriester, the bastard came back, wing more and more territories year by year, till only they began to control more than half of the world again.

    "So, are you going to give me the storage of the old snake now?" I said to Matron, and the old women''s cheeks became red.

    I have found a lot of things in the old Grimm''s storages, especially of Shael, which is filled with a huge amount of things.

    First thing I asked my clones to look at is the seed; they are the most important things. I have growth energy right now; when it disappeared, the value of the seed would plummet too.

    I need to grow as many resources as possible to prepare for the future. As we may die, but others will continue with the resistance till we wipe away each and every vermin from our world.

    "Here, it is very hard to break, though. "We have tried many methods but have been unsessful," she said as she handed me a single storage back, but the moment I touched it, I knew it was no simple artifact.

    "It is very dangerous; if you feel it is difficult, let it be till you find the safe way," she advised as I nodded.

    The storage disappeared from my hand and into my core, where it appeared in the storage ring, and immediately, its code-breaking formation surrounded it.

    ''It is truly difficult,'' I said to myself as I saw the amount of energy it was taking for the formation; even Shael''s storage had not taken this much, and it had still not been broken.

    It took one minute and seven seconds before, finally, the core-breaking formation in the ring turned green.

    The storage finally opened; it immediately came out of the ring, and my avatar in the core took it in its hand and looked inside; the moment I did, my eyes couldn''t help but widen in shock.

    Gasp!

    A loud gasp rang out of me, seeing the sheer number of things contained in the biggest storage I have ever seen in my life.

    The old snake''s storage is the neatest I havee across; everything is tagged and marked, and you will not see anything out of ce there.

    I looked around it, and immediately, I found what I was looking for; the seeds. The old snake had a huge collection that was hundreds of times bigger than mine, containing all sorts of seeds.

    Even his collection of unknown seeds is bigger than my collection of seeds.

    I immediately called clone one to me, and it began to help me choose the important seeds that we need to n, which we both will send to clone two, who is nting and harvesting.

    The growth energy is stilling out, and it will for a few more minutes; the videttes have produced huge growth energies, and they were not the only source.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There was a couple of peak Grand Lords'' bloodline, who, too, produced quite a lot of growth energy.

    Hun!

    A couple of minutes passed when suddenly, I opened my eyes as a very injured Blood Vidette appeared in front of me, covered in the formation densely and looking at me with all the hate in the world.

    I did not say anything to it and waved my hand, and it disappeared inside my core.

    "A lot of Grand Lords are angry at you for taking their kills," said Matron slowly. "I am doing this for their benefit," I replied and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 2986 Big Enemy

    "Look," my clone said; before it even said it, I knew what it had found due to us being one, and my eyes couldn''t help but light up.

    It carefully brought out the thing; it is extremely dangerous, and looking at its aura, we will need all the carefulness in the world to handle it.

    It is a corruption, and its level is faintly above Grand Lord. If it had it had been not sealed in such a powerful container that could hide it from the world, it would have attracted the world to it.

    I sent my clone to check the seeds with its mind being faster and took the container toward the corruption pool, which had been drained of all the power.

    The stainless lotuses have taken so much that there is barely any corruption had remained inside.

    I cautiously opened the seal of the container and began to drop it little by little; I did not remove the hundreds of stainless lotuses floating over the pool.

    These lotuses are powerful and more than capable enough to take care of themselves in front of powerful corruption.

    It is their food; they thrive on it.

    As I begin to drop the oily dark corruption in the pool, I have also unlocked the ess of growth energy to lotuses.

    The moment I did, these peak Grand Lord ss lotuses ravenously began to suck the powerful corruption from the pool. As I had said, this corruption is food to them; they live on it.

    These are already peak Grand Lord ss stainless lotuses, but they are still advancing, trying to break out of the limit that corruption and growth energy they are taking had.

    They might just seed.

    I have added corruption in the pool for about a minute before I stopped. There is still a huge amount of it remains the vassal, but the amount I have added to the pool would be more than enough.

    I ced the container in a safe ce before returning to the old snakes'' storage and starting to shift through the seeds.

    The bastard truly has a huge collection of seeds; there are so many of them that I wish I could nt all of them, but I do not have that amount of growth energy, even if I harvest all the Grimes alive on the battlefield.

    ?

    Which is three.

    Rustle!

    The mysterious tree rustled as it finished sucking off the blood videos and turning to dust while, at the same time, releasing a huge amount of growth energy.

    About a minute passed when I opened my eyes again, and another blood vidette appeared in front of me, which I immediately took in my core before closing my eyes again.

    Half a minuteter, another appeared, and I took it inside, leaving only one Grimm on the battlefield.

    Thest Grimm knowing it would die and could run away under the assault of so many humans, tried to st its core. It would have created quite a lot of destruction and killed few, but to its shock, it found out it could not do it.

    It took twenty-second for it to be defeated before it appeared in front of me, and I took it inside me.

    ''All Grand Lord, appear in Pyramid within a minute,'' said Matron, and immediately, her projection appeared on the battlefield while I decided to leave with my main body, considering what I had to do.

    "We have won; we have wiped the bastards!" shouted the Grand Lord from the Mistson as I stepped into.

    Some of the Grand Lords seemed to be cheering mood, but as they saw me, many faces began to look at me angrily, while others remained with unchanged expressions; these were the ones who knew the truth of our impending doom.

    I took my seat, bearing the knife-like gazes of the Grand Lords.

    It took a few seconds, but all Grand Lords gathered in their real bodies and the projection.

    "Now that everyone gathered, I want to lodgeined against Lord Zaar; he stole our kills, our rights, he sho"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Shut up!" roared Patriarch Bradford angrily as it red at Grand Lord Rowenson of Mistson.

    The man seemed shocked by some of his friends and even opened his mouth but closed immediately, seeing the expressions of half of the Grand Lords, especially of the old Grand Lords.

    "How long we have, Lord Zaar?" asked Patriarch Bradford, and everyone turned to me.

    "If it had been prepared for such a scenario, then less than an hour, which I do not think it had been,"

    "They have prepared, with the videttes, very sure of their victory. The powerhouse wouldn''t have made the preparation to break into the world; it did not need to with such preparations," I said, and I could see many of them taking a small sigh of relief.

    Those confused are getting filled who could sheer horror appearing on their faces; some even able to maintain a connection as they glitched.

    This is horrifying news, especially to those who thought we had won; only to know there is a Grimm powerhouse that has a level above the Tyrant stage.

    To be honest, I wanted to smile, and it appeared on my face, despite my great efforts to control my emotions, that nobody seemed to be ming me for smiling in such horrifying circumstances.

    "Breaking into the world for a powerhouse like it is no simple thing, the faintest leaking of its power and the world would muster all its power to crush this enemy,"

    "If I were to guess, then this powerhouse would need at least fifteen days to one month to make the preparations to break into the world," I said, and others nodded, likely toe to the same decision with their knowledge.

    "I think we should prepare for the worse and think it might appear within an hour," I said, and the expressions of everyone had changed, especially of the new Grimms.

    "What do you propose?" asked Matron.

    "First, we should change the destination pyramid to ckstone ind; the battle of Grand Lords has immensely damaged the world, and we cannot afford to damage it further," I said.

    "Supreme Commander, prepare to shift the Pyramid to ckstone Ind," said Elder Lord, and other Grand Lords nodded in affirmation.

    Others wanted to object to it, but one look from Matron had made all of them silent.

    "The second is more important; I think we should send most Grand Lords and our brightest to hide,"

    "They will hide for decades or centuries, the above-the-limit powerhouse won''t stay forever, and the moment it leaves, our Grand Lord will attack to wipe out the Grimms from the face of the earth,"I said.

    "With the power that powerhouse has, we won''t be able to hide. It will find us, even if we hide in ruins," said Supreme Commander.

    "I have a way around that," I said, and seeds twinkling like stars came out of my hand.

    "These are sealing seeds; they are capable of sealing even the Grand Lords'' power." "With these, they will be able to hide inside ruins, which are limited to King and Emperors," I said.

    "There is no other choice," said Lady Ang and turned to Grand Lords, who nodded.

    "So who will stay and fight, and who will hide for the future of our race?" she asked the silent table, which burst into a great raucous the next second.

 Chapter 2987 Sending To Safety

    There was a raucous, as everybody wanted to stay and fight, even those who were ring at me, but not everyone could stay.

    Even from the old Grand Lords, only Matron Mavis is the only one who is staying to fight.

    Of the forty-nine Grand Lords, only eleven are staying.

    Matron Mavis, Supreme Commander, and her sister, Lady Vivian, twins, Sarah, Rachel, Kevin, Rai, Jill, Ellen, Elina, and me.

    "These seeds will help you in sealing your power, and in the box are seeds for a group of people you are taking," I said and forwarding the boxes toward them.

    Even those who have sent their projection there have returned.

    "These are the resources if we fail; these will help you create a new badge of Grand Lords with enough time," I said to their shock and sent storage rings toward them.

    They took the storage rings in there, and a couple of secondster, their eyes widened in shock. There is not a single Grand Lord who does is not shocked; even the old ones too have been shocked.

    It is not just a Grand Lord ss resource I have given, but they are the most important ones.

    "Where do you get these resources?" asked Joana. To that, I smiled.

    I have nearly emptied everything I have; I have only kept less than 10% of what I had harvested, but given the number of Grimms I killed and the resources I have harvested from them, it is a huge amount.

    "Use them wisely," I said, and they nodded.

    "You all have fifteen minutes to say goodbye to your family and friends," said Matron Mavis to us, those who are staying.

    Those who are leaving are taking their families with them; this is a privilege that only Grandmasters and above-level powerhouses have, and each too allocated a limited number of family and friends they could take with them.

    Those who they could not take will move to different safe spaces, but not as safe and hidden as they are leaving for.

    I smiled at friends who were leaving and wished I could talk to them more, but I did not have time.

    I could only smile at them before I disappeared and appeared in my hope, where my father was waiting for me with my sister.

    "Have you packed?" I asked my father as I took my sister in my hand. "Yes," he said. I informed him of what was happening a few minutes ago and asked him to pack his bags.

    He will be leaving with my sister; they will be going to a very safe ce.

    "Do you able to find out anything about your mother?" he asked. To that, I smiled. "She is in a very safe ce; even Grimms would not be able to go there," I said, and I could see him rx visibly hearing that.

    From what Joana told him, it is space made from the power of their art, and only those whoprehended the empire of mist would be able to enter inside.

    Those without it would be lost inside it forever.

    "I wish you coulde with us," he said, "Me too," I replied. I truly wish I could go with my family, but it is not a choice I have.

    I have to remain here to defend our world, and even if I need to sacrifice my life, I will do it without hesitation.

    I talked to my father for about ten minutes before my expression became serious.

    "It is time," I said, and a formation appeared below feet, and a secondter, we have appeared in a huge hall with a teleportation formation. Already quite a lot of people have already gathered here, and they have begun entering the formation.

    "Lord Zaar," said Lady Ang as I appeared. "Lady Ang, please take care of them," I said to the old woman.

    They are in Lady Ang''s group; she is the most powerful among those who are leaving, and I feel safe to have my family under her care.

    "Don''t worry, I will not let anything happen to her," she said; I nodded my thanks and turned to my sister.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Brother loves, you know that, right," I said as I hugged the little one. "Are you and mommy going to be fine?" she asked worriedly.

    "Don''t worry, we will be fine, and soon we wille to get you," I said as I kissed her cheeks gently.

    "I will miss you, brother," she said with tears welling up in her eyes. She might not know the things that are happening, but she still could feel something is not right.

    "I will miss you too, rose," I said and hugged her again as I vaporized the tears welling up in my eyes.

    A minuteter, I saw them entering the teleportation formation.

    "I hope you all will be victories," said Lady Ang and stepped into the formation. After she left, the teleportation turned off on its own, and the crystal te containing the coordinates of the ce they had for turned to dust.

    Even a few pieces of teleportation formation that could help ess the rough location had also turned into dust.

    We are not taking any risks aside from the suprememander; nobody knows the exact coordinates of where they went. Even I am only aware of where my sister went and no other ce.

    Though I could probably guess a few ces, and if I used the seeds, I would be able to locate most of them.

    As they left, I disappeared and appeared in another hall where people were entering the formation. This group is being led by the professor; Marina is going with her sister while Elina is staying.

    As I appeared, I saw Marina hugging Elina with tears dripping from her eyes.

    This time she did not hide herself under the cloak; she fully revealed herself in front of her daughter, with who she only gets to spend scant minutes.

    Soon, everyone had left through the formation, and only four had remained when Marina walked toward me, wiping the tears from her eyes.

    "Protect her; I will not be able to bear losing her," she said as she appeared in front of me. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to her as long as I am alive," I promised, and I intend to keep that.

    She nodded and, to my surprise, came closer to me and kissed my lips.

    For a moment, I wasn''t able to react as I had not thought she would do it in front of her daughter, but soon, I responded, letting go of all the inhibitions.

    Our kisssted for nearly half a minute before Marina pulled away unwillingly.

    "I can''t bear to lose you too, Michael," she said and touched my cheek gently before walking away with her sister, and soon she disappeared, leaving Elina and me alone, who was now ring at me intensely.

    "Why, my mother, Michael, why? This is going to make things really awkward," she said angrily and disappeared, while I remained stumped on my spot, before a smile appeared on my face.

    She is not as angry as I thought she would be when she found out about my rtionship; like a Professor, she already seemed to have the inkling, and the kiss just confirmed it.

    She looked more irritated by it than angry, and if we survive, then we are going to have a long talk about it.

 Chapter 2988 Arrived

    Rhaek shuddered in fear before gritting its teeth and cing both of its hands on the door.

    The moment it put it, both of his hands began, the white lines began to spread across the door, and within a second, the whole door had covered for them.

    Click!

    A secondter, the clicking sound rang out, but it did not immediately go inside, instead waited, trying to calm its mind.

    It truly did not want to go, but it did not have any other choice. There is no hiding from being inside.

    It took it more than a minute to control the fear in its heart before it began to push open the door.

    Soon, the door opened fully, and he walked through into a huge dark hall; the only light it had was from a big formation, in the center of which was a throne, where there was a young Golden Fire Werewolf sitting with its eyes closed.

    There are a couple of grey tubes covered in dense runes attached to its body, providing it with the resources that areid across the formation.

    Each of these resources is above the limit; if the world had sensed them, it would destroy them, but it would be hard.

    They are on the ruin that is on the furthest edge of the world, where the influence of the world is weakest, and also, they are protected under the istion formation; it would very much for the world to sense them, much less destroy them.

    "My lord," he said and kneeled.

    For a few seconds, nothing had happened before the being on the chair slowly opened its eyes, which looked like two zing orbs of golden fire and having the power to turn it into ashes.

    They could do it without a doubt.

    "You have lost," said the being; it is the statement, not a question as if it had already been expected, it would happen.

    "Yes," it said.

    "It is all because of that bastard Zaar if it ha" it was exining when he felt the intensity of the gaze that made it stop immediately.

    "Conquering the world is not easy, but your ancestors were really ipetent not to conquer this weak world even after more than ten thousand years."

    "You, on the other hand, possess even greater ipetence than them, to not able to do that even with the help I had provided," the being said calmly, making it feel shame it had never felt before.

    "I am ipetent," it said with gritted teeth.

    "See, you are so ipetent that you could not even form your thought, repeating what I had said,"

    "You should feel ashamed even to call yourself a Golden Fire Werewolf," said the being, and all it could do was here with gritted teeth.

    If it had been anyone else, it would have torn that bastard into pieces, but in front of this being, it is nothing.

    This being''s simple breath could st it into pieces; it was so weak in front of it, it did not even have the right to get angry.

    "You know I should kill you for this failure; I would have been killed in my world if I had made such a mistake," the being said, and it shuddered with the thought of dying; it didn''t want to die.

    It wanted to open its mouth to beg, but for some reason, it found that its mouth wouldn''t open, no matter how hard it would try.

    "But I am merciful, and I will give you one more chance to conquer the world," it said, and relief couldn''t help but a flood in its heart, but then a question arose.

    How it will be able to do it?

    The being seemed to read what it was thinking as a small smile appeared on its face.

    "This time, I will give you something that the humans will have no way to deal against," It said, and a dark corner of the hall lit up, revealing eight tubes, each holding a golden fire werewolf within.

    It shocked it; the golden fire Werewolves did not shock it, as it was the one who provided the being with them.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Nearly a decade ago, it had given the most talented hundred you Golden Fire Werewolves, who have awakened their bloodline.

    Now, eight seemed to have been alive, but even if single had remained alive. It would have been enough to destroy all the humans.

    "Are they?" he asked, and the being nodded. "All of them are above Primary-1, but below Primary-II,"

    "The world will act against them, but since they are not truly Primary-II, they will be able to bear the pressure of the world," said the being, and the runes covering the tubes lit up, and the water inside me began to empty up.

    "Thank you, my Lord; with this, defeating the humans wouldn''t be any challenge," it said with a bright smile clouding its face.

    "It was never a challenge, little Rhaek; you were ipetent enough not to achieve that," said the being, which froze the smile on its face but soon frees disappeared, and it began to smile ear to ear.

    "Remember your promise Rhaek; you will have to begin the moment finished with resistance," reminded the being and its expressions became a little unnatural, but he nodded.

    "Yes, in a century, everything will be in its ce," it said.

    It had made the promise of this being, one that would destroy the world, but it does not matter. The being had promised to take it and its tribe when it leaves for a bigger world, which is not limited to a measly Tyrant ss.

    They have an artifact, and the being has the coordinates, and the core of this world would power the artifact.

    It did not care for the world or Grimms tribes; as long as it survived, everything was well.

    Time passed, and a little more than an hourter, the first Golden Fire Werewolf from the pod had opened its eyes, and it was none other than its descendant.

    There had been seven descendent among the hundred, and only two have seeded.

    It couldn''t make it happy.

    If anyone were to suppress it, it would like its own descended; with two of them among eight, it would be safe before it too advanced to the next stage, and it did not think it would have a problem with that.

    It could feel the resonance with their bloodlines, and while their bloodlines are powerful due to their level, they are not purer than it.

    Only the being had a bloodline purer than it, but it is confident that when it reached the being''s level, its bloodline too would at least be as pure as its or even purer.

    It took a few more minutes before another Golden Fire Werewolf opened its eyes, and two minutester, another, which was its second descendant.

    It took around fifty minutes for all of them to be unconscious and get out of the pod, and now, they are kneeling in front of the being.

    "Go and kill all the vermins; I want to hear the news of your victory within an hour," said the being.

    "It wouldn''t even take an hour, my lord," said Raxth, its descendent, hearing that the being smiled softly and closed its eyes.

    They remained in their ce for a minute before silently walking toward the door.

    "I had heard the human Grand Lords is the most delicious thing that very few were able to taste," said Jshr, as the door closed behind it.

    "Then we are going to have a feast," said Raxth and stepped into the ruin-breaking gate in front of it; others nodded with smiles and stepped into the gate.

    To give humans their end.

    ¡­..

    Shhhake!

    Despite all its formations, the Pyramid shook as it teleported into ckstone ind.

    With the powerful suppression and space that is strong enough that a normal Grand Lord will have a problem breaking, it is quite hard to teleport it here.

    It had drained quite a lot of energy reserves of the Pyramid. We wouldn''t have done it if it was not an absolute necessity.

    I looked at the ind, which waspletely barren and made of ck stone, hence the name.

    This ind is not natural, it is part of a ruin that merged with our world millions of years ago, and due to its suppression and gravity, which is nine times the central continent, it is not a suitable ce to live.

    Even monsters don''te to this ce.

    "Now that we have brought a Pyramid here, it is time to think about the future," said Supreme Commander.

    "ording to Lord Zaar, if we are lucky, then we have fifteen days to a month before our enemy arrives, and if we are unlucky, it could appear at any moment," she said.

    "For the next three days, we will wait here, recover injuries and practice the methods; after that, we will leave for runes with time dilution to break through the limit or at least try to increase our strength," said Matron.

    Nobody had objections; what she said is too hard to achieve, even with time dtion, what others'' choices we have.

    We will try with all, increase our power, and break the limit, everything that will give us a chance to defeat that enemy.

    "I already have a ce where I want to go," said Kevin, and I opened my mouth to reply when suddenly my expression froze.

    Everyone noticed, and their expressions turned serious.

    "Has it arrived?" asked Supreme Commander, and I nodded as I looked at the packet of data; what I found inside couldn''t help but surprise me.

 Chapter 2989 Eight

    "Is there something else?" asked Ellen seeing my expression turning strange. "Yes, there is good news," I said, which made them arched their browns in question.

    Others may not see it, but to me, it is good news.

    "The being had note; instead, it had sent eight Grimms, each above Tyrant ss but below the Primary-II stage," I said, and that made some of them frow even further.

    "How''s that good news?" asked Kevin, "It is because we are not a match of the being, it is powerful beyond aura imagination, but it could note immediately,"

    "If we defeat these eight plus Rhaek, we will have at least a month to prepare for the being, and in my opinion, it is good news," I said, and some of them nodded.

    "Still defeating them would be a challenge," said the phantom of Lord of ss, which I nodded before gemmed-like seeds appeared above my hand; seeing their eyes and everyone widened up.

    "We will have to use our everything from the beginning, burn your essence from the beginning and try to finish them as possible," I said and turned to seeds, which floated toward every person sitting at the table.

    "While these are not perfect, they should be able to save us from the worse effect of the essence burns," I added as the seeds began to seep inside them; nobody resisted them.

    "I have never felt such life-force in my life," said Matron as the seed had seeped inside her.

    The seeds are filled with life force; I have drained the necrotic tree as the filled it, collecting a huge amount of life-force and filled the seed with a huge amount of it.

    I wish I had time to process it further and add things to make it work better, but as long as we survive this encounter, I will have more than enough time to perfect these seeds.

    Though it will be a challenge to survive, there is a chance. If that being hade, there wouldn''t have been any chance.

    I had felt what Rhaek had felt, and it sent a chill down my heart; there was no way we could match that power.

    "They have appeared," I said as the formation covering us shed, and we appeared out of the pyramid in the sky of ckstone Ind.

    A few seconds had passed when the powerful soul senses touched us, and a secondter, a big rift in the space opened, and nine Grimm Monsters appeared, eight of them having a world-shaking power.

    They appeared with the power of the world trying to crush them, but they seemed to be bearing it without any problem.

    "See, they did not run away; they are even waiting for us," said Golden Fire Werewolf in the middle.

    It is Raxth, the supposed leader of the eight; its aura is faintly stronger than all the other Grimms.

    "There are some missing," said Grimm named Tref with short fur. "We will find it; with our power, there is nowhere they could hide," Hras said, grinningly, before turning toward us.

    "So, humans, since we are merciful; we will give you a chance; surrender and bring out all the other humans of Grandmaster and above ss, and we will give you a quick death,"

    "Or fight with us, and we will give you death that you have not even dreamed of in your nightmare," said Raxth and looked at them with a grin.

    "You are powerful, but don''t think you will be able to defeat us," said Supreme Commander defiantly, which only made the smiles on the Grimm''s face brighter.

    "Good, I am hoping you would say that; your surrender would have been too boring," said Raxth before mirth appeared in its huge golden eyes.

    "Come, show us your little resistance; we might entertain it for a minute or two," It said, and immediately we moved.

    Our auras exploded, and it immediately froze the expressions on the Grimm''s faces for a moment before even bigger smiles appeared on them.

    First Burst + Second Burst + Third Burst + Forth Burst

    I had activated bursts and felt my essence burn and produce such power that threatened burst out of me.

    I have harvested a huge Grimms, whose strengthening energy I needed quite a lot of time to digest, nearly twenty minutes after Rhaek ran away. If I had fought the bastard that time, I wouldn''t have had a problem killing it.

    Buzz!

    Now, I am burning my essence, and it is not the only thing I am doing; a momentter, the formation buzzed in my core, sending a powerful life energy into me, mixing with my burning essence and body, making me even stronger.

    It is not just happening to me, but to everyone, through the seeds I had seeped into their body.

    Life energy is powerful; no power rejects it.

    Even the abyssal power of Jill and Matron and the holy power of Ellen had taken the life energy and strengthened themselves.

    As I reached the Grimms, Nero and Ashlyn appeared on my shoulders before they disappeared.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They have their responsibilities.

    The Grimms were surprised by their disappearance and even looked around but did not find them, despite increasing the power of their soul sense and spreading it further.

    "I heard you are the trickiest one, the reason we have lost the war," said Raxth as it appeared in front of me and swung its w at me.

    It happened so fast that I did not see how it happened, but I reacted with my experience.

    My sword moved, and a momentter, I felt it touching its w.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against its ws, and I felt like a meteor had hit me, and with it came a tide of energy so powerful that I had never experienced before.

    It filled my armor and lighted up as it seeped inside; the bloodline was massive and powerful, as I had expected.

    Still, to the shock of Grimm and mine, I bore the magical and physical attack with just the slightest shake.

    "Interesting, it seemed like you humans are capable of resistance, little as that it may be," it said with a smile and released its aura, which began to crack this strong space like the mirror.

    Our sh a moment ago was only able to send a faint ripple across space, but now, it cracked it like a mirror.

    Earlier was just a casual strike; this one was real.

    "See, if you could bear this, human," it said and swung its w toward me; it was even faster than before, and I could not see it, but I decided to trust my instincts and moved my sword.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed, and immediately my expressions changed; I vomited the blood and began to take a step back while its energy filled with armor.

    "You bore it," the Grimms said with mirth, and I sat appeared in front of me and attacked me with even greater power.

    I harnessed more power and swung my sword, ignoring the muscles that felt like iron.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against me, and this time, I was barely able to keep myself from shooting back a broken kite.

 Chapter 2990 Against Half-Step Primary-II

    ''Fucking idiots,'' cursed Rhaek inside its mind, seeing how the bastards were fighting. It had told them to kill the human in the first second, but here, the bastards are ying around.

    They were making the same mistake it had made. If it had not taken the humans lightly, it would have won the war and not bore this shame.

    Still, it is quite shocking the power humans have burst out with; if they had used this power against it earlier, it wouldn''t havested even seconds.

    It is d they did not; nothing is more important than its life.

    They are burning themselves, and it has given them incredible power; It is just d being far away right now; it did not want anywhere near the battle.

    If it were up to it, it would have escaped, but doing that would be a bad choice. The being will forgive it once but will not do it a second time.

    Hun!

    It was just thinking that when suddenly it had sensed the movement behind it. Only to see the monster of Grimm attacking it.

    Immediately, its aura sted to full power, and golden ws appeared in its hand.

    It had seen the monsters kill the Grimms before, and while it was confident it would be fine, it did not want to take the risk.

    ¡­

    CLANNNNG!

    Another attacknded on my sword, and I sted back like a rocket, vomiting, while the Grimm came walking toward me, each of its steps crossing miles before appearing in front of me and attacking.

    Hun!

    It was just attacking when it stopped and looked at Rhaek, which was moving its w toward Nero, who had attacked it.

    "Aren''t you going to help your ancestor?" I asked, which surprised it, but soon it shook its beast.

    "If it could not even kill a little beast, then it has no reason to be alive, much less have me as its descendent," replied the Raxth and attacked, this time with much greater strength.

    They were likely irritated that I had used my monsters while fighting against them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    CLANNNNG!

    The golden ws struck against my sword as it did; a shock couldn''t help but appear on its face.

    This time, I did not fly back like a rocket; it had expected me to be, instead just taking a couple of steps back.

    I have made a n; I had started even before entering the battlefield.

    I already knew those seventy Grimm Grand Lords were not our enemy; the being is.

    The top boss did note, and I am thankful for that, as the measures I had prepared would have been detected by it, but these eight might be powerful, but still not enough to detect what I had done.

    Especially when they are in thepany of their own, in their Grand Citadel, their most protected space where no human Grand Lord has taken a step alive or not bound.

    Still, all this preparation will give me a chance; there is still an 80% chance that this bastard will kill me.

    "It seemed like Rhaek was right; you are really irritating," it said, and the thick golden fire had covered its ws.

    "ws of Basnr!"

    It said, and the first real method of the attack came, and it was very powerful, very powerful that I began to burn more of the essence for greater power while formation inside my core also red brightly.

    "Die," it said and swung its fiery w, and I also moved my sword to defend against it.

    CLANNNNG!

    Its fiery w hit me like a meteor, and at the same time; the fire released from the w and came at me before enveloping me.

    My totem artifact, with all its power, able to take a quarter of its power, and for that, I couldn''t help but feel grateful, but that feelingsted for a fraction of a second before I dealt with the fire covering me.

    It is extremely powerful, and I am taking it inside my armor, despite knowing that, even if 1% of it leaked inside me, it would burn me to ashes.

    I had no other choice; I powered up my armor with even more energy and took all the fire inside, which my armor began to process and sent to runes, which loved anything of bloodline energy.

    Especially of this quality.

    I had just taken the fire inside me when I saw the Raxth attacking me again, this time with even denser fire.

    CLANNNNG!

    I defended barely once again, the dense fire covering me, and this time, it did not wait for even a moment before attacking me again.

    CLANNNNG!

    "You seemed to be able to defend against it; I couldn''t help but wonder how long you will be able to do it," it said as our weapons shed and another wave of fire came at me.

    It is just starting as it attacks me against, with its ws holding even greater power.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    Itunched one attack after another, sending more and more fire at me; I am opening more and more paths to more paths to take the fire inside me, which increased the risks further and further while straining my armor.

    It will make the leaking easier.

    Seeing that, I decided to use the processed energy to reinforce my armor; I am sending all the energy to my runes, just a small stream of it while storing the rest in my armor.

    I had nned to store the energy for future use, but seeing if the fire leaked inside me, there won''t be any future, so I decided to use this card.

    Which is a much better choice than burning up more essence energy. I could not burn too much; the bastard had only revealed small parts of power.

    I could clearly see how much it was hiding, and I needed to keep my energy in the preparations for that. It would be better if I am able to kill this bastard before it, but that seemed highly likely.

    Still, I would try it with my all.

    CLANNNNG!

    Another attack hit me, and powerful fire covered me, but this time, just as it had covered me, it was immediately absorbed, even surprising Grimms.

    Now, about half of the defenses are powered by the processed bloodline energy from the Grimm, which is the best energy to deal with its attack; with it, processing got faster, and I have even begun to save the energy again.

    "You do have some tricks; I wonder whether you will be able to defend against this attack," It said, and its aura roared, and tens of thousands ofnces materialized behind it.

    Sup Sup Sup

    "I hope you survive, human," it said, and thousands ofnces flew toward me while I cursed inside me.

    It will make me spend a lot of energy as I could not dodge this attack. If I tried, one of thesences would skewer me and turn me into ashes.

    I don''t want that, at least not before killing it.

    Hun!

    ''There is no choice,'' I said disappointedly as the runes lit up inside me when I sensed something and immediately turned to Rai.

 Chapter 2991 Crash

    ''He broke the seal,'' I said as the clone one began to act; Rai had broken the seal forcefully.

    The seals have reformed as he leveled up to Grand Lord, containing a massive mutation created during the breakthrough.

    If everything had gone well, then the seals would slowly filter the mutation and merge with him for a longer period of time, but now he had broken the first seal for the greater power.

    Rai had talked to me about it earlier, and seeing there is no other way around it, I have done what I could.

    I have created the fast-filtering mechanism and attached it to the seals; it will not only filter the most dangerous parts of mutation but also spread the mutation into required ces in such a way without changing Rai.

    It will be a difficult task, but clone one is able to do it; it knows Rai better than himself, and seeing we have studied Marina detailed. It will be able to distribute mutation without changing the appearance of Rai.

    Most importantly, the breaking of the seal would provide him with immense power.

    I was present when he broke through the Grand Lord ss just a few days ago and was shocked by the mutation produced.

    I don''t think anything other than the seals made of nine-color matter would be able to contain so much mutation.

    If we survive today, then Rain will be our greatest weapon against that being; opening those three seals would provide him with tremendous power.

    The same could be said about Ellen and Jill; both of them are just High-Grandmasters. If they break through to Grand Lord, we will have a real chance of defeating that being.

    CLANNNNNG!

    The first sh of the goldennce had brought me back to my thoughts; thence shed against my shields, with its power spreading across it.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    That was just the beginning, as the very next moment, tens ofnces struck across my shields, and the Rain ofnces began.

    I poured the massive energy at the same time, processed the energy from thences, and sent it back to the shields; every moment, I would need to provide less and less energy to defend till it stabilized to a tenth of the max I had provided.

    All the formations are running to their maximum efficiency, while clone two is constantly analyzing data and modifying the formation to deal with its bloodline energy.

    Thankfully, I already have a lot of data about Golden Fire Werewolves'' bloodlines, and thus am having a much easier time modifying the formations.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    Finally, thest thousandnces hit at the same time; finally forming a faint crack in my shield while the same time creating a shockwave powerful enough that it broke the space for hundreds of miles.

    "You are good, really good," it said with a toothy smile, but I could say the zing anger in its eyes.

    "Thank you for the praise," I said with a smile, which seemed to make it even more angry and killing intent in its heart even more intense.

    It is quite vast in its power, though it did not have a deeper vor than the killing intent of Rhaek and other Grand Lords.

    It might have great power, but it does not experience; its moves are quite sloppy, at the level of Masters at most, which is the main reason why, despite having such power difference, I was able to predict its attacks.

    From what I am able to see, they seemed to have been advanced in the pods; their power and breakthrough had not been natural. It had been artificial through some unknown method.

    Well, it is great news for us because if it had the experience of someone like Rhaek, then our bodies would have been in its stomach already.

    "We have yed enough; it is time to finish you off," it said, and waves of aura came out of it; it was vast and powerful, and I felt suppressed by it alone.

    It was not done as soon as that wave of aura had transformed into the bloodline phantom. A huge thing which I did not dare to look directly into the eyes, as the hammering pain would not be the only thing I would receive from it.

    The phantom stayed behind for a moment before merging back with it, reinforcing its power further.

    "You should feel proud that you have forced me to use this," it said; golden fire red across it as it came at me

    Knowing it was time to stop holding back, I burned my essence to full power, and at the same time, the formation inside me had also been activated as its full strength.

    Before I merged with the essence of the old snake and went through Nirvana, I wouldn''t have been able to run such massive energy through my vein. It would have torn veins apart; now all I am feeling slight difort.

    It appeared in front of me like a phantom, silently and swung its ws; its movements were fast, but without grace, someone of its power would have, but sometimes, raw power is more than enough to finish the job.

    I swung my sword defensively, using every ounce of power I could muster through me, using every type of energy I had to gain the edge.

    CLANNNNNNNG!

    A sound like never before rang as we shed and froze for a moment before a shower of blood came out of my mouth with bits of pieces of flesh while I cashed toward the earth at speed, faster than I had even flown.

    This moment gave me a second to look at the all the battles, and a small smile appeared on my bloody face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rai is fighting the battle to a standstill, even pushing the Grimms now and them, while others are doing not bad, which is not surprising considering their bloodlines and inheritances.

    Not to mention thest reward from the thing, which brought them to the peak of their level, and now they are burning their essence, harnessing such power that is shaking even the Grimms.

    The only one, who is doing worse than me, is Matron Mavis.

    Which is not surprising considering how she is; she does not have the exuberance life force we have.

    The only reason she is still standing before her experience and the immense amount of vitality the seed is also providing Ashlyn, who is fighting with her against the Grimm.

    We had asked her to leave with rest, but she was not willing; she said if she were to die, then she wanted to die while fighting.

    BANNNNNG!

    It took a second before I crashed on the hard ck-stones, letting out another spray of blood through my mouth.

    I had created a cushion of energy and strings, but it was not able to save me from the hard blow, which made me vomit and cracked a couple of my bones.

    What is more surprising is the hope that formed; it is not more than twenty meters wide and two meters deep.

    If it had been in the central continent, a miles long crater would have formed by such a powerful crash.

 Chapter 2992 Crash II

    "If you had any hope, it would have vanished by now," it said as it looked down at me. "I am not dead, am I?" I asked back as I wiped my mouth and got up.

    Every part of my screaming, but I suppressed and used my rule power to heal my injuries; it is doing a splendid job of that.

    "It seemed like you still did not understand it. I will need to crush every bone in your body till you underst¡­."

    It suddenly stopped mid-way and whipped its next back, looking at the cloud of pink with utter rage as it transformed into Nero.

    Sup!

    "You beast, I will kill you!" It shouted in rage, and immediately, a hugence big as building materialized above it, and it shot toward Nero at incredible speed and reached him in a moment.

    It was about to crash against him when Nero simply vanished, and to the shock of Grimm, it did not leave behind even the slightest proof.

    It used its soul energy but could not find proof of the little beast.

    It was just looking at it when Nero appeared over my shoulder and about to curse at it when he disappeared again; this time, he disappeared inside me, bringing Rhaek with him.

    He had seeded; I had never doubted that.

    "Where is Rhaek?" it asked, looking intensely, "Dead," I replied and could see the rage I had never seen before appearing in its eyes.

    "I Will Kill You," it said each word with gritted teeth as the powerful aura exploded out of its body, and it appeared in front of me and swung its ws.

    There was only a tiny bit of fire in its ws, but that fire began to burn the space as it came at me with ws.

    It scared the hell out of me, but I could not dodge the attack, so I moved my sword,pletely trusting my instincts to guide me.

    CLANNNNNNNG!

    Its huge ws struck against my tiny shield, and once again, I vomited blood, but it was zing hot with the cooked pieces of my flesh while I shot back up at an even greater speed than before.

    This time, I was moving up; I defended in such a way that the force of sh would take me up instead down.

    If possible, I don''t want to crash against the ck stone. The crash had broken several of my bones, including the skull, which had nearly healed before being broken again by the crash.

    While the injuries are serious, there are more pressing things for me to be worried about, like the Grimm, who ising at me like a hunter, and small kindles of fire that went inside me.

    Those kindles of golden fire are extremely powerful, and they have seeped inside me. If my strings hadn''t been this strong, they would have burned to death already.

    "Still surviving, Hun," it said as it appeared in front of me and swiped its w again, with even greater force than before.

    All I could do it move my sword in defense with everything I had.

    CLANNNNNNNG!

    Once again, the sh made me break several of my bones and vomit lots of blood as I shot back at even greater speed while the Grimm followed me.

    The Grimm is angry, but it also seems to be having fun, looking at how it is chasing me.

    If it had wanted, it could have all its power, which would have been quite a challenge for me to defend and survive, but like all the Grimms, it is ying around.

    Wanting to defeat me in body and soul before killing.

    This true kill for the Grimms is what they yearn for, and it is what killed them, and I will kill this bastard, even if I had to burn every ounce of the essence I have.

    Hun!

    I was preparing to defend against theing w of the Grimms when I sensed Rai breaking the second seal, and it couldn''t change my expression.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is dangerous, a mutation from the first, my clone could handle, but from the second seal, even it will struggle.

    The mutation contained in the second seal is far stronger and harder to contain, especially when the mutation is stilling out of the first seal.

    I can not me him for what he is doing, we are facing an enemy that is far stronger than us, and unless we use every card we have, we will be wiped out for them.

    So, currently, no one cares for the consequences of what they are doing; everyone is using everything they have to kill the Grimms they are fighting.

    CLANNNNNNNG CLANNNNNNNG CLANNNNNNNG!

    One after another, attacks came at me, injuring me further and further. It is because of my great healing power I am still fighting, but it won''t be able to help me forever; with the pace, I am injuring myself.

    Still, I had to hold on.

    "You are really something else; if not for Lord ordering death to every human Grand Lord, I would have just captured you and presented to him," it said as it swiped its ws at me once more.

    "You could not even kill me and think of capturing me?" I asked, and as I expected, instead of making it angry, a smile appeared on its face.

    Through my experience, I have learned a way to insult the Grimms.

    Right worda is the key to insulting the Grimms, as the right words could make them zing angry or excited as the Grimm it is right now.

    Buzz!

    Another attack hit me, and then another, and then another; they kepting at me before; finally, I heard the sound I was waiting for.

    The harvest has begun.

    I had feared the Rhaek might have something from the being that mightplicate things, like the thing it had used to escape earlier, but it seemed like I was worried for nothing.

    It did not have anything; it was getting harvested like every other Grimm had been harvested in my core, while experiencing the worst pain anyone could feel.

 Chapter 2993 Mother

    CLANNNNNNG CLANNNNNNG CLANNNNNNG

    The attacks wereing fast and hard, injuring me so much that now it had injured me enough that I could not even harness my strength.

    If it were not for my rule power, which is aiding me, I wouldn''t have even been able to fight.

    My injuries are grave enough that a normal person could not fight having them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You are losing too soon, human; I thought you might be able to keep me entertained for a few minutes, but it seemed like you won''t survive even by the end of the minute," it said with augh and attacked me.

    It had attacked me thousands of times in the past few minutes, and each of its attacks was powerful enough to obliterate me if it hit directly.

    I am barely defending against it, but if my injuries kept getting worse, then even doing that wouldn''t be possible, and if that happened, then there would be only one end for me.

    "Try, human, try; you have excited me; it would be a shame if you died without properly satiating me," It said and pressed me with even greater power.

    I gritted my teeth and used every bit will I had to harness every bit of the power, but it obviously did not seem enough.

    BANNNNG!

    I was barely defended before I came crashing down on the ground hard, breaking even more bones and spurting out pale blood from all my orifices.

    Since the first time I had crashed on the stone ground, I was able to avoid it, but now, I have crashed on the ground again, getting further injured, that even with my body burning with energy, I could not muster the strength to rise.

    I could feel my friends shouting and trying toe to rescue me, including Rai, who had begun to suppress the Grimms but could not as the Grimms had stopped them.

    "It seemed like I had expected too much of you," it said with a sigh, and I was struggling to open my mouth to reply when I suddenly stopped.

    Buzz!

    Inside my core, Rhaek had turned to dust, and my core vibrated a momentter, sending a massive amount of strengthening energies into my runes.

    These strengthening energies were truly massive in amount, and purity is even greater than what I have gotten from the Shael.

    It came from the runes and filled my body, but just as it did, my body, which is hungry as it is, absorbed it all, that for a fraction of a second, there was no strengthening energy in my body before it came roaring in.

    "Well, it seemed I have to drink this disappointment and finish you off," it said and came above me before bringing down its huge w at me to finish me off.

    BANNNNG!

    I flipped at thest moment, avoiding the w by hair breath distance, before getting up, which it did not like.

    "It seemed like there is still some spirit remaining in you," it said and attacked me with its ws, the speed of the attack being much faster and stronger than before, at least double.

    CLANNNNNG!

    I was barely able to move my sword before the attack had shed against me, forcing me to spurt out arge amount of blood with cooked pieces of flesh while shooting me up, with even greater injuries than before.

    As the injuries appeared, the strengthening energy spread into them, beginning to heal rapidly while at the same time strengthening them.

    For the first time since I had gotten the energy, I am wishing it coulde faster to me. Heal me and strengthen me, as it ising at me, and soon, its attack, with break even more of my bones.

    CLANNNNNNG!

    As I had expected, it appeared in front of me a secondter and attacked me again with even greater power, instantly upending all the healing that had been done while sending me back at an even greater speed.

    The runes seemed to understand the hunger and need of my body, as they were pouring more and more strengthening energy at a faster rate, but I needed them to be even faster.

    CLANNNNNNG CLANNNNNNG CLANNNNNNG

    Another attack came, and then another, and then another; they continueding, without a moment of rest, overwhelming me.

    I struggled, but after some time, the change began to ur in my condition, a faint at first before bing stronger with every passing second.

    While I am getting injured, the strengthening energy is healing my body but also strengthening me, which requires more and more energy to injure me to a simr degree as before.

    A few more seconds passed, and I began to heal faster than I began to get injured; despite the constant attack, I am healing, and half a minuteter, I was fully healed.

    Now, I am only getting injured by the attack and will heal fully before the next attack hits me.

    It is a vicious cycle, but there is no escaping it; I do not have the power, and regretfully, what Rhaek is providing me would not be enough to give me a better chance.

    Though it will help me stay in the field longer, which is akin to giving me a better chance again it.

    "So, you were hiding your strength," it said, once again excitement building its eyes. "The question is, how much are you hiding?" It asked, and I felt the power of theing attack increasing suddenly.

    CLANNNNNNG!

    It hit me, and immediately, tens of bones of my body broke away, and blood spurted out of my orifices, while at the same time, the healing energy spread into the injuries and began healing them.

    The dance continued, and I began to digest the strengthening energy at an incredible rate that I hadpletely absorbed the strengthening energy within three and half minutes.

    It was quite shocking when as earlier, I had needed more than fifteen minutes to absorb the strengthening energy from the Shael, and it was not the only strengthening energy I was absorbing.

    I wish it would havested for at least that much time, but it did not, and I am not ready; I need more time if I want to pin it down.

    CLANNNNNNG!

    Once again, the attack had hit me and sent me flying at an even greater speed, but this time, there was no strengthening energy to heal me.

    One after another attack came, and I defended it while getting more and more injured, while at the same time, I began to take more risks with my methods, which could easily make it discover what I am doing.

    It would be bad if that happened, but what choice do I have?

    It is this or dies, which I will do when it injures like before. So, I am taking risks, taking a chance, before its w finally rips me and I die.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed when the badge notified me of something, and a momentter, I sensed what pyramid had told me.

    I felt horror, and I begin to massage her like crazy.

    The person I have never wanted on the battlefield has arrived.

    My mother has appeared, and she ising to join the battlefield, despite my request for her to run away.

 Chapter 2994 Mist

    Hun!

    Suddenly, the expression of the Raxth changed as it stopped attacking me mid-way.

    A faint mist has appeared on the battlefield all of a sudden, and it is getting denser and denser.

    I could see the mist and Grimm clearly, but I am sure it is having a problem doing the same.

    "Empire of Mist!" It said as its expression became serious and dense, soul sense had spread from it, not only from it but from every Grimms as the mist began to denser by the second.

    I couldn''t help but get shocked seeing the mist or, rather, its immense power, far more than I had imagined.

    Joana had told me about the progress of my mother, and she herself was proof; she is a Grandmaster, but with the power of her art, she was able to fight the Grand Lords and had even killed one.

    Now my mother had returned, and I could clearly feel her power through her seed; she had be a Grand Lord from the Master she was a few months ago, but it was not her real strength.

    Her strength lies in her art, which has reached the limit and has be so powerful that it begins to interfere with the senses of Grimms, who are above the stage of the Grand Lord.

    "My child," said my mother as she appeared in front of me, with her hand massaging my face.

    "You shouldn''t havee, mom; it is very dangerous here," I said, "How can I not? My son is fighting for his life. I will not stay away,"

    "I have already lost some precious ones; I don''t want to lose anyone ever again," she said gently, and I smiled before my eyes widened in horror as I saw Raxth appear silently behind my mother and swipe its huge ws at it.

    "Mom!"

    I screamed and moved, but it was toote, as the w of the Grimm had swiped through her, tearing her so cleanly that not even a drop of blood had leaked out.

    "This little art is too weak to stop me," it said with a victorious grin, but the next moment, the grin on its face froze away when it saw its body; it had torn into pieces turning into mist and disappearing.

    "Empire of Mist is nomon art that you could tear away, Grimm," said mom as she appeared in front of me.

    ''Her art had improved tremendously,'' I thought in shock; the scream earlier was no acting; it was real; for a moment, I had really thought that the bastard had torn apart my mother.

    ''You have improved, mom,'' I said, ''Not as much as I like; I am using the full power of my art, and I could use it for forty-five minutes; we will have to escape somehow before that,'' she replied.

    Hearing that, my eyes couldn''t help but light up while the Grimms leaped toward my mother to try to kill her again.

    ''Can you really hold on for forty-five minutes?'' I asked to be sure. "Yes," she said.

    ''Good, you help others; I will handle this bastard,'' I said, and I could feel my words had shocked her.

    ''Michael, we have to escape; there is no way we could defeat them,'' she said, ''Give me half an hour. If I was not able to do anything to it, then we will escape with the rest,'' I said.

    ''And go help others; I could handle this bastard now that you have enveloped everything in the mist,'' I said, and instead of doing what I had asked her, she appeared in front of me while Grimm chased another one of her phantoms.

    ''They are too strong, Michael; we could not defeat them,'' she said once again. ''Like I said, give me half an hour; if I did not find a way to defeat them by then, we would escape,'' I said.

    She looked at me for a second before she signed.

    ''Fine, but no more than half an hour. After that, I am taking you away, even if I have to force you,'' she said and disappeared.

    Though, she had left behind her phantoms, which are appearing constantly around Grimms, taunting it.

    I watched as I resumed with the thing I was doing with even greater fervor and more dedication.

    It chased against the phantoms for a few seconds, only before it stopped and looked at me.

    It stared at me for nearly ten seconds before a powerful aura sted out of its body, and it moved and, a momentter, attacked me with the most powerful attack it hadunched yet!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Its ws tore through me, but soon I turned to the mist.

    Sup!

    "Wrong direction," I said from behind it, and it reacted immediately, appearing in front of me and swiping down its w at a speed I could not even see.

    The w tore through me, and I turned into the mist.

    "Try harder!" I said as I appeared directly in front of it, and it swiped its ws at me, and I once again turned into the mist.

    Art is truly power; I am inplete awe of it; like other grand arts, it did not have strong offensive abilities, but there is no other art that isparable to it in confusing senses.

    Even Shaels illusion-type Grand Art is pale in front of it, not became it is not powerful, but because the two Grand Arts focus on two different things.

    "You bastard, I will kill you!" It ranged, and an aura exploded out of it that sted the space apart as the phantom created behind it.

    "The Golden Rain!" It shouted, and millions of drops of concentrated fire materialized in the sky.

    Each drop with the power to obliterate the Grand Lord into the ashes.

    This is its true power; it had finally revealed it.

    Seeing such a wide area attack, I couldn''t help but shudder, but I also felt excited to experience an attack at a vast scale.

    Sup Sup Sup

    "No matter where you are hiding, it will reveal it!" it said, and the drops began to fall down, I summoned the defense method without hesitation, and it moved.

    It appeared in front of me and attacked, but its utter shock; it saw me turning into the mist again.

    Seeing it, I couldn''t help but smile at its naivety.

    It far too much underestimated the power of the Empire of Mist; the art confuses one''s senses; what I mean is if it wants to detect me through its fiery rain as I defend against it, then it is in very big disappointment.

    In this art, even if it showers me with the attack, I defend right beside it; it will not detect me.

    "Ahhhh!"

    It screamed frustratingly, and tens of thousands ofnces appeared in the sky before they came down, with such a might that they began to crack my shields, but despite that, the Grimm did not discover my position.

    It became unstable and started to use attack after attack to discover me, but never able to do it.

    Twenty minutes passed by, and it was still unable to do it.

    While it had failed to discover me, I have finally seeded at the twenty-sixth minute.

    Though to win, it needs to hold on, and to be honest, I do not haveplete confidence that it will.

 Chapter 2995 Golden Blaze

    "You bastard, if you are your mother''s son, thene fight me head instead of hiding under her skirt!" It shouted in frustration.

    This is really a human insult; the people are an idiot when they say Grimms don''t learn from humans.

    It had been trying to hit me for the past hour, but it was unable to do it due to the sensory interference of my mother''s Grand Art.

    "Since you are asking so nicely, here I am," I said as I appeared in front of me, but instead of seeing the joy of doing what it had asked, I saw a suspicion.

    "Don''t worry, I am not a phantom," I said as it might have seen something on my face, as its expression became serious before breaking into a cruel Grin.

    "Caught you!" it said, and an aura like it had never revealed sted out of its body. It did not attack; no, it is not that big of an idiot; instead, it used a trapping me, a fiery weaved ball that covered us.

    "Golden Domain!"

    It said, and immediately the power of the domain filled the tiny space, converting it into a small world of fire, where everywhere I saw, I would see the structure made of golden fire.

    They are beautiful as they are deadly.

    "You are real, alright; I could clearly feel the life force that you are burning," it said with a grin.

    "What? You have doubted me?" I asked back, feeling insulted, which made the grin on its face be bigger.

    "You humans are really an idiot; a little taunt at you and you have thrown yourself at the fire,"

    "You shouldn''t have responded to my taunt and escaped, it might have let you be alive for an hour or two, but now it is toote," it said and pressed down all its domains suppression at me.

    "Kill me them if you are so confident," I said back and could see a spark of suspicion appearing on its face as it focused its domain and soul sense on me further.

    "Using smart words, hum, they will not save you this time, human," it said and raised its ws in the air.

    "Die!" it roared and brought down its ws; I did not move, but my eyes shed, and immediately, shock appeared in its eyes.

    It might have been thinking, I am an idiot to reveal myself to its taunt, but it is an idiot, especially when it took me to an enclosed space where no Grimms would be able to see what was happening inside.

    It saved me a lot of energy; I might have spent doing that.

    I acted, and it immediately got shocked as it noticed that my strings had covered every part of its body; there was not a single part, which was not covered in the string, but despite that, they were not able to freeze it.

    It is stilling at me.

    Sup!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I stepped away, easily dodging its attack; the strings had made it very slow and reduced its power a lot so that it would not threaten me, even when I was not burning my essence.

    As I dodged its attack, it did not immediately attack me; instead stopped and looked at me.

    "H..How?" it asked. I did not loosen my strings; the bastard is strong enough to move its body through the string''s restrictions.

    "It is because you are an idiot who was not cautious enough when it was among allies," I replied.

    As I had started long before they appeared, when I fought against Rhaek, I had inserted see inside it.

    So, it returned from the ruin, as I had programmed; it had sent a seed inside everyone besides who was above Grand Lord.

    It was a good thing; I did not hold back on seed and was not restricted to releasing only one seed.

    The Grimms are notorious for hiding things; our information had said only being is there, but there might be more.

    I did not want to risk that and thus made the seed in such a way it would be able to send more than one seed out if there were multiple presences.

    Thankfully, there were only eight; if it had been above nine, then there would have been a problem.

    As it had only a limit of eight seeds, in the end, it worked.

    The seeds that had gone into Grimms had no offensive abilities; their bloodline protection was too strong; even if I made them rule-bending power, the bloodline would still sense if they had any bad intentions.

    So, I took a delicate approach.

    The function of these seeds was to create meta-scan of Grimms and look for every weakness, and so that is what they did.

    They found a weakness in its power and merged its power inside it, especially in its sensory abilities. It had created an exception in its sensory power, so they could not detect my strings.

    This was the easiest part; the hardest was to breach its defenses across its body; this bastard kept a very strong defense around them, which made it extremely hard to breach.

    And while my seed has created an exception for the strings, I could not reveal much of its power while breaching it; once it is discovered, it walls over.

    I had to use quite an ingenuity to breach my strings inside its powerful defenses before wrapping my strings around them.

    Now, I have to breach these strings inside it because wrapping it from the outside is not enough to pull inside my core. It is too heavy meta-physically; I am not strong enough to pull it inside.

    Thankfully, I have a very good idea, and the Grimm itself will help me; I only need to be quick.

    Twenty-seven minutes have already been passed, mother would only be able to hold it on for thirteen more minutes, and I have to finish up at least three Grimms before them, or it would hard to win this.

    We are at our end, and despite the numerous abilities they have, they won''t be able to continue forever, especially after the mist is lifted.

    "You think you could hold me with these strings, human?" it asked, hearing my answer.

    "I will tell you how I could break these strings and kill you after," it said, and its aura exploded even more, so much that it pushed me back with it.

    The phantom appeared and entered back inside its body.

    "Golden ze," it said piously, and the thickest, most powerful golden fire came out of its body, and within a second, that powerful, dangerous fire covered my strings, trying to burn them.

    The fire is really strong, and if I wrapped my strings around it before entering the battlefield, it would have really been able to burn my strings.

    Now, it would have to bring something more powerful.

    This fire is not enough to burn my strings, especially when they are being powered by my burning life essence and have the formation which specifically protects them against the bloodline energy of the Golden Fire Werewolves.

    "Bring it something powerful if you want to burn my strings," I taunted, and an even denser ze surrounded it while I watched with a smile.

    The string had entered inside it, and soon, it will be inside my core. I just hope my core is strong enough to bear the weight of this bastard.

 Chapter 2996 One Down

    "Try harder," I taunted again, but there was barely any change this time; it seemed like this was its most powerful ability.

    It is quite powerful, and if I did not have it bound, I would have been scared for my life.

    It is powerful enough that it has attracted even more attention from the world.

    The suppression of the world, which is so powerful that despite not being targeted by it, I started to feel a little breathless under its pressure.

    "I will kill you!" it roared in a fury, and the ball of that dense fire had formed in its ws, and it threw it at me, or tried to, as it found out, the dense ball of golden fire was not moving from its ws.

    What happened in the next second isical; it tried to throw away the ball of fire while it remained sticking to its ws.

    "Ahhhhh!" it screamed in frustration, and it came at me while the fire around it threw even brighter.

    It came at me, wanting to capture me in its arms; if it had not been bound, it would have been able to do that, but now, the strings have slowed down its speed by so much that I could easily avoid it.

    "You will have to do better to catch me, Raxth," I said as I dodged itsical hug one more time.

    "So, what you have bound me? I could feel you are powering your strings by burning your essence," it said as it suddenly stopped.

    "How long can you continue? Ten minutes, twenty minutes at a max hour, after that, you will be mine, and I promise you, I will tear you apart limb by limb, in a most painful way," it stated.

    "Quite an imagination you have," I said before suddenly a smile bloomed across my face.

    "You are right, I could not continue for long, nine minutes, and I will bepletely drained, but I am not worried about it because you will be able to fill my reserves," I said, and genuine confusion appeared in its eyes.

    It opened its mouth to voice that out, likely when suddenly it stopped, and a shock appeared on its face, and soon, that shock turned into a horror.

    As it found out, its aura begins to decrease, and with it, its power.

    "W¡­what are you doing to me?" it asked in sheer horror, "Nothing, just lowering your magical weight," I replied.

    I seeded in wrapping my strings around its core and veins; after doing that, lowering its strength is an easy thing.

    "You bastard, I will kill you!" it shouted loudly as horror and helplessness turned into rage.

    I avoided its w, but it attacked again and again and again for nine seconds before I stopped and let the attacke close to me.

    "You have polluted our world long enough, vermin; it is time for you to die," I said, and just when its w inch away from me and that dense fire licking the strings of my armor, Raxth had disappeared.

    Appearing into the spatial formation, which is waiting for it.

    It appeared, and I was about to ask Nero to strengthen the formation when suddenly I stopped when I noticed my core was able to bear it; it was at its limit, but it was bearing it.

    "Eleven minutes," I said; I have eleven minutes and need to kill at least two more Grimms, or everything will be for naught.

    While the power this one will provide will be huge, it will not be enough as it will take me to limit.

    I will not be able to absorb everything; it has to offer. If I were able to do that, I would have be capable enough to fight against Grimms without burning my essence, but unfortunately, that is not going to happen.

    Things are not bleak; as long as I kill the two more Grimms before the mist disappears, we will have a chance in defeating the rest of Grimms or at least surviving without getting wiped out.

    "You have really killed it," said the voice in shock when I was about to move.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You shouldn''t doubt you, son, mom," I said to my mother, "You are right; I shouldn''t doubt you," she said with a proud smile, and I smiled back before my expression turned serious.

    "You could hold it for another eleven minutes, right?" I asked, "Twelve if I stretched myself," she replied; I nodded and moved.

    I had to relieve Matron Mavis that the old woman had nearlypletely drained herself. She will die the moment she stops burning her essence, and I don''t have confidence whether even I could be able to save her from it.

    "Matron," I said as I appeared beside the old woman, as she was taunting the Grimms, who had Ashlyn on her shoulder.

    She is the one saving the old women whenever the Grimms use the area-wide attacks. Her condition is also not good, but I will be needed to ask her to continue till we finish with Grimms.

    "Have you killed it?" she asked, with her eyes sharp as ever. "Yes," I replied before my expression turned serious as I burrowed three seeds inside her.

    "You should rest now; there is barely any essence remaining in you," I said while working on my seeds.

    "I will fight these bastards till myst breath," she said clearly, not willing to listen to what I had to say.

    "Matron, I have found a way to kill this Grimms; there is no need for you to recklessly risk yourself," I said seriously, but a smile appeared on the face of the old woman.

    "I think, you and both aware, that I am beyond saving now," she said with a smile; she does not seem to fear death.

    "I am the healer; you let me worry about that," I said, and the old woman smiled, and the next second, I felt her stop burning her essence, and immediately, she went still.

    She had stopped breathing.

    If anyone looked at her, they would say she is dead; she is very close, but not dead. Though she could die, even I don''t have full confidence that I would be able to save her.

    I sighed, and a secondter, a teleportation formation appeared, and she disappeared through it.

    "Will you be able to save her?" asked mom, "I don''t know, her condition is very bad," I said and turned toward the Grimms.

    While I may seem like I was wasting precious seconds, I was not; my clone was controlling the strings, doing the fine job targeting the two Grimms.

    The one who is Matron and Ashlyn are fighting, who is chasing their phantoms, and the Rai is fighting, who now has be powerful enough with mutation, still merging with his body, that he is fighting against the Grimms to a standstill.

    Even injuring it, as the Grimm chase the phantoms.

    I closed my eyes to focus; Ashlyn is here; she will save me from any wide area attacking at me, while my mom will keep the Grimms busy with her mist phantoms.

    The only thing I have to do is wrap the strings around the Grimm, with little more than ten minutes.

    I had needed more than half an hour to do that with Raxth, but there is a chance that I will be able to do it with the time I have, as I have data.

    I know what steps to take and what is useless; I hope with this data, I will be able to do because if not, then nobody will be able to save us from being wiped out.

    As after wepletely drained, even a single remaining Grimm would be able to finish us off without breaking a sweat.

 Chapter 2997 Three Down I

    Buzz!

    A buzz rang in my mind, and the harvest of the Raxth had begun.

    It had taken the runes one and half a minute to spread inside it, half a minute outside, nearly five minutes inside.

    The runes had never taken more than a minute inside to spread the runes against a single Grimm; this time, it had taken nearly five, and the harvest wasn''t going to be easy either.

    The bloodline phantom of Grimm came out and roared before even a single drop of essence came inside.

    It shook my core with such power that I wanted to ask Nero to power up the formation, but I stopped the moment the first drop of bloodline essence came out of the Raxth.

    It is something I have not experienced before, it bears simrity with the Tyrants bloodline, but it has something the Tyrants bloodline does not.

    This something is extremely powerful and does belong to the Tyrant ss, nor does it belong to Primary-II; it has a sort of ipleteness in it, but it is, without a doubt, extremely powerful.

    As the first drop appeared, it immediately divided various shareholders. Half of my share has gone to the mysterious tree that had made it grow, and more essence went to it the more it grew.

    The resistance from the Grimm''s bloodlines is so huge that only drops areing, but these drops are enough to spurt the growth of the mysterious tree.

    I looked at the harvesting in worry; while the bloodline is powerful, there is also a great struggle from it, and it might take more than I afford to give.

    I need its essence energy and need it before the mist disappears; while it will not make me powerful enough to fight against Grimm''s head-on without burning my essence, I still need this power.

    I hope the ten minutes would be enough, which is half an hour inside; no Grimms had taken even half of that time to get fully harvested, but it is no average Grimm either.

    All I could be hope that the runes would finish harvesting before the mist disappeared.

    I am already seeing the positive signs; the speed of the harness is increasing. It won''t be long before the drops turn into streams. Though, I would have very much preferred it if it was a flood.

    I sighed and focused on the Grimms; three Grimms; I increased one more after seeing my clone was perfectly capable of handling two streams of strings, so I let it do that while I focused on the third.

    It had stretched my strings so much that I needed to use some from my armor itself, which immediately decreased my defensive abilities.

    I could not even summon a single shield right now, wholly dependent on Ashlyn for my safety. If they were so busy, I would have asked one of them to protect me while have sent Ashlyn inside my core.

    Nero is consuming the purified bloodline essence as ites, growing stronger by the second; Ashlyn would have been done it too if not for protecting me.

    Chew Chew

    She seemed to understand what I was thinking as she chirped loudly, "I know you don''t mind protecting me, and I am grateful for that," I said as I gently petted her before, once again, closing my eyes in focus.

    I need to be very focused, as I am not only wrapping the strings outside but also inside.

    I wanted to be done with these Grimms in a single moment, without any Grimm knowing how, especially the four, which I am not targeting.

    While the Grimms are chasing the mist phantoms, the humans attacking them, unlike most of their attacks, are quite powerful. Doing quite damage, but not as much as I liked it to be.

    The only one who is doing some serious damage is Rai, who is still merging with an immense amount of mutation every second, which is constantly increasing his strength.

    The mutation is too powerful, he had not even merged with even half of the mutation, and it is already given him power; if he merged with the whole, he would easily be able to defeat these Grimms.

    It is the only power of two seals; the third seal contains the powerful mutation, which is also most dangerous.

    If it had been released without him being ready, then he would have turned into the abomination. It will not only warp his body but also his soul, which is the third seal that cannot be opened forcefully.

    Rai can''t open, even I can''t open it, without days of time; I had intentionally designed it in such a way.

    "Michael, five minutes," said mom, informing me the time she could hold on with every passing minute.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Seven minutes have already passed since I took the Raxth inside my core and began on three.

    I am making progress, but I am not sure whether I will be able to finish with them before the mist disappears in five minutes.

    Though, there is one good news; the runes are rapidly increasing the speed of harvest. After five minutes and starting from drops, it is now a river of bloodlines essenceing toward me.

    It is moving toward the flood, making me believe that the Raxth might turn into dust before the mist disappears.

    I truly hope so.

    "Four minutes, Michael," said mom slowly, and I pushed myself more, taking more risks. It is the only option I have; if I do not take risks, I might not be able to take them in my core before it is time.

    Second passed, and with it, the Grimms went crazy.

    They havee to believe that killing us will be easy as squishing an ant under their feet, but in the first second, they found out it will not be easy, as we burned our essence, not caring for the consequences.

    Still, the burning of essence did not faze them; it excited them that they would hunt instead of butchering with sheer power.

    When my mother arrived, things changed; the mighty ones began to fumble in the search for the enemy.

    Their senses have been jumbled; everything they attacked turned to mist, and instead, getting attacked every second that it begins to frustrate them.

    Theirb-grown minds did not seem to handle the frustration well, given how they wereshing in every direction.

    Some of those powerfulshings came in my direction, and Ashlyn had to defend against them, with the cost of injuring herself.

    "One minute, Michael," informed Mom.

    It made me lose all inhibition; I had finished most of the work, and seeing I might not be finished with the rest, I let go of everything and began to work as fast as I could.

    I have reached the stage where the Grimms could do nothing if they discovered my interference other thansh out, and it only happens if they discover, which I am giving all to avoid.

    "Half a minute," said mom, and this time, I did not even nod and focused on finishing the job.

    Dhub!

    "Ten seconds," she said, and I was nearly finished when I heard the sound, which I had not thought, I would, before the mist disappeared.

 Chapter 2998 Three Down II

    Buzz!

    The dust of the Raxth hadn''t settled down yet when the core buzzed, and strengthening energy came pouring down like a flood from the runes.

    It instantly filled my body the moment it came out of my runes, and for the first time since I had entered the battlefield, my hungry body was slow to absorb it all.

    It is not the fault of my body but of the strengthening energy, whose level is high enough that my body is having a problem absorbing it fast.

    The energy is really powerful; within a second, it had healed all tiny injuries that had remained in my body before it began filling my body and soul with the power of my breathing.

    The energy is so powerful that I could not exin it, and I am just d my body is tightly sealed; before the world had sensed it, it would have brought down its suppression at me.

    Whether it is Grimm or humans, the world does not bear anything that is above the limit; while I may not be above the limit, strengthening energy is.

    The strengthening energy has note alone; it brought powerful growth energy with it, which began to fill all the nts to the brim. I so much wanted to control it but could not.

    My one clone is still busy managing the mutation in Rai, while the other is focused on Grimms with me.

    I wanted to observe the strengthening and the growing energy, but there was no time; I just faintly nced at it, controlled my shock, and focused on the work at hand.

    I have less than nine seconds and have to finish it before that.

    So, I am giving my all without caring whether Grimms sensed it; I have gone far too deep for them to do anything other thanshing out.

    One Grimm had discovered my interference and nowshing out madly with full power; it had injured a couple of humans and, most importantly, Ashlyn, that I wanted to stop all and finish that bastard first, but I controlled my emotions.

    I need to be rational; I need to take three of them together, and only then we will have a chance against the rest.

    So, I drank all the anger and focused on work, no matter how many of its mad attacks shed against Ashlyn.

    "Three seconds," said mom, and I could feel shakiness in her voice and knew that she was barely holding on.

    Now, she does not have to.

    "I am finished," I said, and to the shock of all the humans and my mother, and most importantly, three Grimms.

    They saw the exploding power of the three Grimms suddenly muted before those three Grimms froze up and disappeared, never to appear in the world again.

    My core shook like never before as the three appeared, but a momentter, the shock began to slow down till all the shaking had stopped as the power of Nero filled a tiny spatial domain.

    Without Nero, I could not hold these Grimms.

    Ashlyn, too, disappeared into my core, and I turned to my mother, who was not in a good state.

    "You should leave too, mom," I said, and she opened her mouth to say something before I stopped her as formation appeared in front of me.

    "You have helped enough; we will be able to handle the rest," I said. She is in no condition to go; further, she could stand in the air, and the moment she stops her art, she will fall down.

    "Kill these bastards, Micheal," she said finally, "Don''t worry, mom, within an hour, not a single one of them will remain," I said, and she nodded; before stepping into the formation, as she did, the mist begin to clear.

    I moved, and by the time I appeared beside Elina, the mist had beenpletely cleared, and the four Grimms were looking at me in shock.

    We have surrounded the bastards; of the eight, only four have remained, and I, as I had said to my mother, these bastards too will die.

    For nearly half a minute, nobody spoke before Grag spoke up as its eyes turned to me.

    "You, Zaar, you have made them disappear, bring them out," it said loudly as its aura red wildly.

    "Rhaek had warned us about you; we should have listened to him," it added and came at me.

    "Well, I will rectify that mistake immediately," it roared and attacked, but at that moment, Rai appeared in front of me.

    "You will have to go through me to kill him," he said, and his aura, too, exploded as it moved its spear toward theing ws of Grimm.

    His strength increased a lot, especially in the past half minute, which the Grimms had given us. He was able to work with my clone, doing nearly five times the work in that short time.

    CLANNNNNNG!

    The power of the Grimm is nothing to scoff at; as their weapons shed, the space exploded, and a powerful shockwave spread out, cracking the space as it spread.

    The Grimm and Rai remained locked for a moment before Rai took a couple of steps back with the blood leaking from his mouth.

    The power of the Golden Fire Werewolf is nothing to scoff at, especially when released power; even Rai, with its mutation boost, is not a full match for it yet.

    "Kill Zaar; after we finish it, killing other humans wouldn''t be a challenge," shouted Grag, and three Grimms, who were frozen in their ces, reacted immediately.

    The world-shaking auras exploded out of their bodies, and the bloodline phantoms appeared in the sky before merging with them, reinforcing their auras further.

    "Die, you bastard!"

    All three of them shouted in unison and came at me; the power the three emitted was huge, so much that my whole body began shaking as I was targeted by them, but like Grag, it wouldn''t be easy for them to reach me.

    The moment the three came at me, all the humans leaped at them; from Elina to Supreme Commander, everyone moved toward the Grimms without the slightest word.

    I did not move but gripped my sword tighter; it was the only method I had to defend myself against the attacks of these bastards.

    It is a huge risk I am taking, but what other choice I have?

    Unlike Rai or me, these people who do not have something that could help them go for hours.

    At most, they have an hour, and that is after the help, I am going to provide them.

    They shed against the Grimms and pushed back, but before they coulde at me, another group moved, and when the group pushed, another group took their ce.

    We have ten people fighting against three Grimms, that is more than three times their number, which usually favors the Grimms.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They are not holding back but is pressing forward, especially the first group of Jill, Ellen, and Kevin; these three are very powerful, only weaker than Rai, who is a true Grand Lord, while these three are just High-Grandmasters.

    If they had been a Grand Lords, then these eight Grimms that attacked us wouldn''t have been able to survive, even for a minute.

 Chapter 2999 Got You, Zaar

    CLANNNNNG BANNNNNG CLANNNNNG

    The humans and the Grimms are shing like never before; their attacks have crushed the clouds and split the space.

    There had been only one instance of such power that had appeared in the world, but its scale had been as great as we are facing right now.

    It is something unheard of, but it is happening right now.

    CLANNNNNG!

    I defended against another attack before getting pushed back tens of steps and vomiting a lot of blood.

    It did not take a second for the strengthening energy to fill my injuries and heal them, and once again, I was on top of the shape, with my essence energy burning, which is replenished by the fraction of strengthening energy, while the rest is being used to strengthen me.

    If I had been attacking such a powerful attack before the strengthening energy of Raxth came for me, I would have died.

    When I faced Raxth, I had it bound before it used its full power.

    I had been very careful about that; I knew if I revealed my strings before I had a whole way to deal with peak strength, I would die.

    I did not have to worry about that when I acted against the three Grimms; in the mist, they did not know what was happening to them till thest seconds.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    One had suspected something andshed, but I was able to bear it with the help of Ashlyn.

    Now, the Grimms know I am making them disappear somehow and are being very careful, not to mention trying to kill with all their power.

    I am in truly dangerous condition as now and then, one of their attacks would slip by ande at me, which I would defend with my sword.

    As all my strings are busy, and new ones that are being made due to my increasing strength are moving toward the Grimms.

    A few more seconds passed when a small smile appeared on my face, and a few secondster, surprised expressions began to appear on the faces of humans before their strength increased by a notch.

    It had surprised the Grimms seeing the sudden increase in the strength of the humans, and they began to fight even more madly.

    What I had did was to give them the second dose of the life force, the one that is above the limit of the Grand Lord. It had increased each of their strength by at least 20%, which is huge.

    The new life force had not only increased their strength but will also help them fight for longer.

    The only one who hadn''t benefited from it is Rai; he had stopped burning his life force long ago.

    Since he broke the seals, he could not burn his life-force while, at the same time, merging with the mutation.

    It is a surefire way to turn into an abomination.

    With the seeds nted into the humans, I had once again begun to use half of my focus on the strings. It is dangerous not to keep an eye on the Grimms, but I had to do it as things became difficult.

    The bastards have guessed I am doing something and thus being very careful about everything.

    If I did not have the data from the four Grimms, I wouldn''t have been able to do what I am doing right now.

    They would have discovered my strings already.

    Now, I have data and their full meta-scan, thanks to Rhaek.

    Though it is still difficult with them snooping into every corner, I will be able to do it; the only thing I need is time and also to not die.

    These bastards are trying every method to get close to me, but humans are thwarting all their attempts.

    Hun!

    Anotherbined wide rage attack materialized the sky; over forty thousand golden firences materialized in the sky, and their sole target was me.

    SUP SUP SUP

    They came down with the power to turn the earth asunder, and humans moved toward them inplete coordination.

    One badge surrounded the Grimms and began to attack them, so they could not move toward me, while another group moved toward theing attack, casting their own to stopnces.

    I gripped my sword tightly and burned my essence to the full power feeling the power like never before.

    I am getting stronger by the second with this strengthening energy; now, every time I burn it, I would feel more powerful than I had ever felt before, and it is enthralling, but not enough against these Grimms.

    CLANNNNNNG BANNNNNG CLANNNNNNG

    Thences began to sh against the attacks, and some slipped and came at me, where my sword met them.

    They are powerful, and each strike of them would send me and injure me. If it were not for the powerful strengthening energy roaring in my body, which is healing every damage I have instantly, I wouldn''t be alive right now.

    Still, it is a great struggle; I could die any second, and the only thing that needs to happen is an attack hitting my body.

    I had to defend against more than a hundrednces before they disappeared, which is much lesspared to what my friends have handled.

    They are really powerful; those inheritances and bloodlines have created far greater reserves in them than I had with all my wisdom. It is what gives them power and helps themst so long.

    Time passed, and I could feel I was slowly reaching the limit.

    In a minute or two, I will reach it, and all this strengthening energy will disappear and transform into growth energy, which will move to the nts.

    The nts are growing like crazy; all of them have reached above the limit, just like these Grimms who have provided the energy.

    The clone is harvesting them and nting them while at the same time distributing the mutation to Rai. It had gotten familiar enough with the distribution that it could now multitask.

    I couldn''t help but feel relieved seeing that, as some of these resources need to be harvested by hand, if they fall after being matured, they get destroyed.

    Most importantly, the clone one is pulling and nting new nts, which is necessary because if we survive it, then we will be going to need a lot of resources, not just to recover but also to advance.

    Not all people require the same resources, and I have made a list of resources that my friends will require, and I am nting them and harvesting them.

    It helped that I found a lot of seeds in the old snakes'' storage and also a huge cache of the metal essences, which I am using to make the metal essence fruits that my friends and I would need.

    There is arge number of things in old snakes'' storage that I did not have a chance to check; not to mention, I did not even touch Rhaeks storage.

    There is no doubt in my mind that the biggest fortune is present in its storage, bigger than old snakes.

    It was the leader of Grimms and a person from the most powerful tribe; it had all resources of the Grimm race under its thumb, and I am sure it would have taken quite a lot of them across the centuries.

    Hun!

    I was looking at the battle when suddenly I sensed the presence and looked, only to see the Grimms behind me.

    The strange thing is there are still four Grimms fighting with humans.

    "Got you, Zaar!" it said and swung its ws with a speed that I could not even see.

 Chapter 3000 Limit

    Even though I could not see its ws, I moved my sword, burning my essence at full power, without holding anything back.

    I feared something like this would happen; there is a huge difference in strength between the Grimms and humans, and they will find a way toe at me in some way, and I had been prepared for it.

    CLANNNNNNG!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    My sword shed against its fiery ws; the fire surrounded me immediately, and at the same time, I spurted out the, which burned away while I shot back like a cannon, with every bone on my body broken and flesh split apart.

    The blow had been too powerful; I wouldn''t have survived something like that, and now I can.

    The strengthening energy filled me, healing every damaged I had suffered. A secondter, all the grievous injuries healed while the wings opened behind me, stopping the momentum that was sending me back.

    The Grimms wasing for me, but before it could reach me, Ellen and Lady Vivian shed against it.

    The shining ss bound it while Ellen attacked it with thick holy bloodline energy covering her de.

    I moved away, but not too far; I needed to remain in the range to manage my strings.

    Soon suprememander too joined in, and three people of crystal domination began to fight against it.

    The bastard had used the substitution method to get away; it is very good, and if it not for my strings, I wouldn''t have been sensed it.

    It was too fast.

    It will happen again, and I have to be careful; the humans might keep an on the method, but it is not the only method the Grimms have; there are numerous, and one will work eventually.

    Another minute passed, and as I had expected, another Grimms was able to get away and hit me, but again, I had survived.

    Eight seconds after that, the moment hade; the strengthening energy had begun to recede into my core from my body and soul.

    I had reached the limit.

    There is a massive amount of strengthening energy that has remained, but since I have reached the limit, it will be converted into growth energy and spread to the nts.

    Buzz!

    With the strengthening energy gone, my healing protection had also disappeared, but there was a second best option, which I have already, and it activated the moment the strengthening energy had disappeared from my body.

    It filled me and made me feel cool all over my body; it was life-force from the necrotic tree.

    It could notpare to strengthening energy, as it not only heals my injuries but constantly replenish my essence.

    This life force could not do that well, though it would be good, healing my energies.

    Still, the time clock had started for me; now, like others, I did not have unlimited strengthening energy. All of it would turn into growth energy, and it is also the same for the bloodline essence of the three Grimms.

    All my share of bloodline essence will go to the mysterious tree, which will foster its growth and create a massive amount of growth energy.

    I wish I could absorb it, but I am already extremely lucky to absorb so much.

    I have harvested the bloodline energy of more than thirty-five lords and even merged with above old snakes'' essence and above-the-limit substance.

    It is all due to the core''s element of rule-bending; without it, it wouldn''t have been possible. Nirvana also helped me tremendously; it expanded the limit of my body and soul by a lot.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub

    A few more minutes passed when finally, all three Grimms in my core turned into dust.

    It had taken a lot more time than I had thought, a little more than nine minutes outside.

    Six times more than what Raxth took, but it is not surprising, considering even with the help of Nero, three Grimms have put an immense amount of strain on my core, which had slowed down the process.

    With them turning into dust, the growth energy had increased, but only by around 150%. It is not because there is not enough growth energy harvested, but because this is the limit of what mysterious the tree could release.

    The limit is increasing as it is still growing, but I do not mind the slow release of it, as it will give the clone more time, to nt and harvest more resources.

    CLANNNNNNNG!

    Once again, the Grimm had appeared, and I swung my sword before being sent back vomiting with lots of broken bones, as not as many as before, but still many.

    The formation inside me glowed with the power and sensed arge amount of life force into my body, which merged with rule power and began to seep into the injuries and heal them.

    It is quite fast, not as fast as the strengthening energy, but still fast.

    It had somehow advanced my rule by a little, likely because I understood the mortality deeper as I watched kindles struggling against the storm.

    It is a great struggle where a single mistake would have cost us our lives.

    It is our fortune that our world has produced so many of the great powerhouses, who are, despite being young, experienced and talented and working together without any problems.

    If we did not have such great numbers, we might not be alive right.

    We are not without mortality; in these past hours, millions of people died innocent humans, some of them had level lifted a weapon in their lives.

    The shifting of battle here had mitigated a lot of that; nearly all shockwaves and energy storms created by the battle had been contained in the ind, and there was barely anything that leaked out.

    A few more minutes passed, and the battle got more desperate; the Grimms had gotten the impending feeling of danger while we were depleting our energies fast.

    Even the life-force would not help anymore, as it is just aplementary resource; the real power is still given by the lifeforce they are burning.

    A few more minutes and a couple of sneaky attackster, a smile appeared on my face. Despite the resistance and constant attacks, I have the Grimm; it took me sixteen minutes, but I got the first of fourth.

    Immediately, I focused on seconds.

    While my strings are targeting all Grimms at once, they are focusing on a single Grimms at once; it is the best strategy.

    If I focus on it all at once, it will take a huge amount of time, and by then, if we lose our essence, it will be very bad, which is why I am focusing on one Grimm at a time, so even if we lose our essence, we will still have a chance.

    Rai is the best hope to deal with any Grimm if it remains.

    He is the only person who is facing the Grimms head-on, and the Grimm it is fighting is the only Grimm that hasn''t attacked me yet.

    He is growing powerful that, in a few minutes, he will have strength equal to the Grimm and surpass it in an hour.

    The Grimm also seemed to understand that, seeing the way it was fighting.

 Chapter 3001 All Down I

    CLANNNNNG!

    I defended against the attack and sent back tens of steps while others appeared and handled the Grimms, who wereing at me for the second attack.

    I wiped away the blood from my lips with a smile. I may have been hit by the attack, but it also helped me take ast step with my strings and bind it fully inside and out, making it the second Grimms of the fourth.

    It was only a twenty-fifth minute since I had begun and a ninth since I had finished with the first.

    Instantly, I moved toward the third Grimms.

    I nned to fully bind it even sooner, as the mad charge of these Golden Fire Werewolves is expending the energy of the humans fast.

    If this continues, then I may not even have an hour.

    Not to mention, I am myself in danger; these constant attacks with full power have been expending a lot of my essence energy, and this time, there is no strengthening energy to refill it.

    Now that I have reached my limit, everything of my share is going to the mysterious tree, which is growing with it and converting it to growth energy.

    All the nts in my core had reached above the limit, especially the important nts like the mysterious tree, the metal essence tree, and the stainless lotuses, which again drained all the corruption.

    Thankfully, old snake had a huge amount of it, and the clone one had dumped it all into the pool.

    I just need to survive it; I have got a huge amount of resources, nearly everything I need for my breakthrough I got it.

    Most importantly, the resources are above the limit.

    For this kind of resource, I was fretting about, and now I have got, passing the one hurdle for my breakthrough.

    The only thing I need to do is survive; with the two Grimms in, the chances of it have increased significantly.

    Now, I just need to take the third one, and everything will be perfect.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking that when I sensed another Grimm appearing in front of me and swinging my sword ahead.

    CLANNNNNNG!

    The weapons shed, and I was sent back vomiting while a couple of bones of my body broke, but that very moment, the life source drilled inside them and began to heal them fast.

    Though not as fast as before, my constantly draining life force had made it harder to heal my injuries faster.

    The more it drained away, the harder it would be to heal my injuries.

    It is not just the case for me but for all the other humans; their life-essences are rapidly draining, and that is putting a massive strain on the healing abilities of their bodies.

    The Grimms have noticed it, which is why they have changed their strategy. Instead of trying directly kill the humans, they are now using attacks that drain more energy of humans in defending.

    The only one who is safe in it is Rai, who has gained the strength to fight against the Grimms head-on.

    He also changed his strategy of fighting from defensive; it had moved to offensive, the thing he is known for, and seeing he had pressed into Grimm to the disadvantage, shows how good he is.

    Rai is very good; he had experience fighting in two big wars, a thing only old Grand Lords have.

    With this experience and power, it is not a big thing for Rai to suppress the Grimm, who is equal in strength. Not to mention, his strength is growing every passing second.

    If this goes on, he might not even need my help to finish the Grimm.

    The clone one is working on fusing the mutation with him while, at the same time, working on the nt, and despite that, it can merge the mutation with Rai at a much faster speed than before, in a much-bnced form.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes, and soon, half an hour passed since the mist had disappeared.

    There is a huge change has urred; the humans, except for Rai, have be a lot more careful, while the Grimms have be rash, and with their power, they could afford to do that.

    Once again, I had sensed the Grimming toward me; it had be quite easy to it after using a simple formation.

    I am just tracking it through my strings, and it is making defending against its attacks a little easier.

    Still, whenever I shed with them, my heart beat faster; as I knew, I am just a single miss away from dying.

    CLANNNNNNG!

    Once again, I defended, and it took arge chunk of my energy so much that I could now only defend twenty-eight times, which is not much considering how these bastards attacked me.

    Two more minutes passed, and I had been eleven times in it, leaving me around with seventeen more chances of defending.

    Though I am very worried about it, there is a smile on my face as I am finished with the third or fourth Grimm and moved to the final Grimm, Yrak, against whom Rai is fighting.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed when I sensed something rming, and I did not waste any time acting.

    Immediately, the auras of the three Grimms lowered, and they disappeared to the Yrak and all the humans, even I could not inform them.

    One of the Grimm they are fighting, the one named Fasv, tried to burn his core for power.

    It could not do that with my strings; then one might think, what worries then? The worry is it realized it could then inform three others it could not do that.

    The other three also tried it, but the two found out they could not do that either, leaving only who could do it.

    Seeing three friends in trouble, the fourth one will definitely do it.

    I just hope I am toote, it had not spread the news of what it was trying to do, or it would be bad.

    "You bastard!" Yrak roared, looking at me directly, and the next moment, my expression changed.

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly and immediately asked my friends to get away and also the same time, closed the seals; they could not be closed fully, only temporarily, for five to six minutes at most.

    It had lighted up the torch, and I could not stop it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A secondter, its aura began to increase at tremendous speed, but to its utter shock, not only was its aura increasing, Rai had released its full power, some of which he was holding before he lighted up the torch as well.

    His aura had also begun to rise, and even faster than before.

    Yrak moved not toward Rai but toward me, and its speed was very fast, but thankfully, Rai stopped it.

    CLANNNNNNNNNG!

    The weapons shed, and they shed with such power that had not been felt in this world before.

    The space exploded into splinters, creating a ck hole, which threatened to consume all before space began to heal rapidly.

    Still, the shockwave released from it was powerful enough to push back all humans, including me.

 Chapter 3002 All Down II

    "You guys should leave," I said to them as the humans gathered around Rai and me, engaged with the suicidal Grimm.

    "What about you?" asked Elina, "I will be fine and not without options," I said with a grin, and immediately, strings appeared around the Grimm, covering every inch of its body, slowing it down as it moved to defend against Rai.

    "Go, but don''t turn off the essence burning; keep it very slow," I said, and formation came out of stabilized space.

    "Will you truly be fine?" asked the suprememander, looking at me worriedly. "I will be fine; you guys just go," I said hurriedly.

    There is no telling what Grimms would do, and I don''t want them to be caught up in it, as it will directly result in their death.

    "Take care of yourself, Michael," said Ellen and stepped into the formation after her; others took a step inside one after another. Thest one was Kevin, who gave me a look for a second before stepping into the formation.

    Seeing all of them disappear, I finally took a sigh of relief.

    The things here are far more dangerous than I had said, my core is shaking, and my strings are at breaking while I am trying my all to drill my strings inside it, not caring whether it discovers them or not.

    We are far too much gone to worry about that; currently, the only thing I have to do is drill my strings inside it and have that bastard inside me.

    While my core is shaking, it is subsiding very slowly, with Nero getting stronger with essence energy, which in turn reinforces the formation he is powering.

    Everything is connected, and the copse of a single thing will copse it all.

    I just hope before that happens, Rai finishes up the Grimm, which he is trying his all to do it.

    I am helping him all I can; I am controlling his seals, so they cannot burst open and also slowing down the Grimm, considering at risk of my strings breaking, and now, all he had to do is to kill the bastard as soon as possible.

    He is doing good, he had already started injuring the Grimm, but Yrak is good, at least defending, when its life is on the life, but it is clear its condition is getting worse.

    A minute passed by, and a smile appeared on my face; I have finally able to drill my string inside it, but my job was far from done.

    I need to spread them inside before it tries something even more idiotic.

    I am working fast as I can; I am handling the inside of the body while the clone is handling a more delicate close.

    We are on a time limit; if it dared to burn its essence, then it might take the next step too, and there is no way I could stop it; if it does and gets sessful, then Rai and I will be finished.

    I don''t even know whether Pyramid will be able to bear it and what consequences the world will have.

    Seconds passed, and Raiunched attack after attack, pushing it back and injuring it. His moves began to work as more and more injuries piled up on its body, and it was unable to heal them all in time.

    It is not easy to heal from such injuries; the hell dragon bloodline is extremely powerful, and on top of that, it is boosted by the mutation, the chaotic element that makes healing injuries extremely difficult.

    BANNNNNNG!

    Little more than two minutes passed by when the Yrak crashed into the ground hard, creating an over hundred-meter-long crater.

    If it had been anywhere else in the world, the crater would have been hundreds of miles, but here is this, over a hundred is already shocking enough.

    Rai came down, but by that time, Yrak had gotten up.

    Though it did not help as they shed, it had to take a step back, which Rai used to give a big cut across its shoulder.

    Yrak bore the injury and immediately moved to counter-attack, it had defended against it, but the next one had caught it once again.

    Rai is doing good, but I am hoping he will do better; half of the time, he has already been passed, and now, he has to finish the Grimms within two and half hours, or the mutation wille back.

    Once it does, and he is in his current state; it will run rampant and turn him into an abomination.

    I cleared myself of those thoughts and focused on my work; the sooner I finished, the sooner I would deal with this bastard.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed when suddenly I noticed immense energying out of its core, and it began to shine before suddenly blinking out and appearing in front of me.

    "Micheal!"

    Rai screamed as it tried toe to me while Yrak swiped its ws at me with a bloody satisfied smile on its face.

    A horror couldn''t help but appear on my face as I realized the kind of predicament I am. Rai will not reach me in time, and also, this attack is not something I could defend against.

    Hun!

    ''Is this my end?'' I asked myself as I felt an invisible w about to cut me apart when something had happened.

    Ashlyn came out of me and shot toward the grinning Yrak; the horror on my face became even deeper.

    The attack is too powerful, and I fear even Ashlyn wouldn''t be able to stop it and might do something which I will not be able to bear.

    CLANNNNNNNNG!

    I thought that when Ashlyn shed against the ws, and to my utter surprise, I saw her sh and only pushed back a little.

    Not only that, she had absorbed nearly all the power of the attack so that no shockwave would release.

    It had shocked me, shocked the Yrak even further; the one chance it had to kill me had disappeared.

    "Let''s die together!" it said with madness, and I felt it, trying to st its core apart, and now it is my time to smile.

    "It is not going to happen," I said, grinningly, the moment my string entered inside it. I have asked my clone to block the pathways to self-destruct.

    I knew I would do it when things became desperate, and I was right in my decision.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    PUCH!

    "No!" It said in shock, and at the same moment, the spear had pierced through its chest, which filled it with horror and despair, but even in that, it tried to move its ws at me.

    "You have lost," I said, and my strings covered it, and a momentter, it disappeared.

    It would have taken a little longer if not for Rai destroying its defenses.

    Though the core had remained unharmed, I had asked Rai not to touch it, and he did not.

    "We did it," he said, grinningly. "Yes, we did," I replied, not caring about the intense shaking of my core.

    I turned to Ashlyn and took her in my hands; she was injured, but not as much as expected. The boost from Grimms had increased her strength more than I had thought.

    "Thank you," I said to her; she nodded with her little head and disappeared into my core, and I turned to Rai.

 Chapter 3003 Declare

    Lral appeared in front of a huge gate, with his whole body shaking from top to down, as he ced his hands on both sides of the door.

    Lord Rhaek had told him the big secret and ordered him what to do if an extremely unforeseen thing had happened.

    It had happened.

    The humans have defeated them, killed every Grand Lord they had till only Rhaek had remained. He had brought help, something that would have crushed the humans, but instead, the impossible thing had happened.

    The humans have crushed them,pletely crushed those who were above the limit. That no one had thought they would be able to do.

    It was all due to that bastard; it was because of it the humans have killed them all.

    The door lighted up as it scanned its bloodline before it began to push it forward. It took nearly all its energy, every bit of it before it had pushed enough to squeeze into the door.

    He entered inside me, and immediately his eyes fell on the throne, where a young Golden Fire Werewolf had been sitting.

    The mighty being.

    Just looking at him, his bloodline began to roil; it knew instinctively that Golden Fire Werewolf is powerful, so powerful that a simple breath of him would wipe out the Grand Lords.

    He stared at it for a couple of seconds before he knew he had to kneel, and he did shakingly.

    "My L"

    He had just spoken the word when the being had opened its eyes, and a faint aura covered him, which was heavy as a mountain and pressed him against the floor hard.

    "A weakling like you have arrived means they have lost," he said; there was no surprise or shock in the chimelike voice of the being.

    "Y¡­yes, my lord; the wretched humans have killed them all, including Lord Rhaek," he informed, stuttering.

    "The little task is too big for you, useless people," the being said and sighed.

    "It seemed like I would be entering the small world earlier than I thought, but it is fine, too. I have mostly recovered and will finish the work myself after wiping the vermin''s myself," the being decided.

    "Thank you, my lord; against you, the humans will stand no chance," he said, immediately felt the angry gaze, and to his horror, it found itself turning into the ash.

    It opened its mouth to beg for mercy, but no words came as its whole body turned into ashes.

    "How dare you to even suggest that vermins could even stand a chance against me," he said before he sighed, and a smile appeared on his face.

    "Enjoy the time you have left, vermins; in a month, I wille down and destroy you and your world," he dered, and formation around it changed, and once again, it closed its eyes while formation did its work around it.

    ¡­.

    We have killed all the Grimms, but we have not won; there is one big Grimm had remained, someone who is powerful beyond our imagination.

    It could kill us with a simple swipe of its hand, and we could not resist, not even for a moment.

    We have about a month; I could be very wrong; it could appear now and finish us, but I will consider a month, which is not really much time, but it is something, and we will need to do everything we can in this time.

    "Let''s go," I said as the formation appeared and stepped inside; Rai followed behind me.

    A secondter, we appeared in the Pyramid, in the med-bay, where everyone was lying on the bed, with their eyes closed and essence burning at a very faint speed.

    They all are so unconscious.

    They were pushing with their all when fighting against the Grimms, but what we are seeing now is the true reality. They arepletely drained and let themselves fall unconscious to preserve as much energy as possible.

    Leaving the Grimms to us, in confidence that we will be able to finish them and that we had not let them down.

    "Do you need any help?" asked Rai, to which I shook my head.

    "You should sit and focus on merging with the mutation," I said; he nodded and sat down immediately, and the next second the speed of merging increased inside him.

    Clone one is aiding him while same time nting and harvesting, while clone two is helping me in creating the healing pools.

    All of them have expanded the immense amount of life force, and generally, they would need years to recover from it as such things damage the foundation itself.

    Which I was able to avoid, but still making them recover in record time would be a challenge.

    I need to make them recover fast, which is quite a task, but I have the expertise and the resources to make that happen, and I will do it, as there are no other options.

    They could not spend a month recovering; they needed to recover in a week.

    A few seconds passed when I waved my hand, and a small round pool came out, and I immediately ced the body of matron mavis inside.

    The old woman is in the most critical condition; if I had not done anything in an hour, the old woman would have died.

    A few seconds after that, another small pool came out, and I added Elina to it and anothere came out, and I added Lady Vivian to it.

    One by one, I added people to the pool; thest one was Ellen. The moment I did, I asked them to turn off their essence burning, which they did; they might be unconscious, but they could still listen.

    Seeing all of them in pools, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief.

    These pools are not perfect, I am barely too minute to make each of them, but they are enough to stabilize the condition of people and stop them from burning their essence further.

    My condition is not much better, but I have started; many formations lit up inside my core the moment I finished with thest Grimms.

    Though I would recover much faster if I rested, I have no time till I perfect their recovery methods, but before that, I have some work to do.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    My core is still shaking wildly; it has lessened a little in the past few minutes, but it is still wild; it is nearly at its limit.

    The runes had spread into four Grimms, and harvesting had begun before it would take some time before it finished.

    I have a lot of work to do; the growth energy from the three Grimms is still flowing; due to the limit of growth energy, the mysterious tree could send as times, which is a very good thing for me.

    As of now, I have growth energy, and I can help my clones in nting and harvesting.

    It is not the al growth energy I will have, as the other four Grimms are still being harvested.

    I nned to use it all wisely to grow arge number of resources, enough for all our breakthroughs if we were lucky enough to aplish it in a month.

 Chapter 3004 Harvest

    I begin, and like before, I focus on storing the old snake while my clones are nting and harvesting.

    I would have very much liked it if the close two would handle the storage of the Rhaek, which I had not touched, but it is busy with clone one.

    Growth energy is very powerful; it is growing the resources at such a fast speed that despite all control my clone has over this core, they are barely managing to keep up with this speed.

    The seed collection of the old snake is huge, and I am looking at thousands through the minute. Sending those important to my clone while cing the unimportant into a different ce.

    Now and then, I would look through some unknown seeds which are on an important shelf.

    The old snake might not be able to identify what kind of seeds they were, but it was clever enough to identify important ones through their aura and quality.

    I would barely identify five in a hundred, but my investigative abilities are much more than the old snake.

    So, even though I did not know many seeds, I could tell what kind of thing they might produce, which made me choose to nt them.

    Though the sess is not that great, only 20% of the unidentified would live.

    Every seed requires a different climate and different materials, such as soil and other things.

    Growth energy is powerful, but I do not grow the seed on its power alone, which is too wasteful.

    So, when I saw the seed is only growing on the power of growth energy alone, I would pull it out.

    Time passed as we nted and harvested a huge number of resources every second. The boxes grow till they have formed a small mountain, and this is just the beginning

    We are just using the growth energy of the three Grimms, and there are four more from which the growth energy has yet toe down.

    The process is slow due to the difference in level, and it became even slower with pressure, which is fine by me; I would have very much loved it if it had been even slower.

    Or even able to hold back the growth energy in the mysterious tree, but that will not happen; I tried, but it doesn''t work.

    So, I am working with what things are, not daring to waste even a second of time.

    Dhub Dhub Dhub

    Around twenty minutes passed when finally, all four Grimms had turned into dust, but there was no change in the growing energy.

    The mysterious tree is already releasing as much as it can; it cannot increase the flow anymore.

    I did not look at it, as I could feel how much growth energy the mysterious tree has and how long it would take to unload it, and I am confident that I will be able to harvest a huge number of resources by the time growth energy is spent.

    "Good!"

    I said with a big smile when I found out the seed in the unknown; Osme flower seeds.

    This flower is very good; alone, it is not much, but when I mix it with life-force liquid from the necrotic tree, it will show its power.

    It will help me and everyone a lot in recovering our life force faster.

    I would find such gems now and then, which I would n immediately.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Forty more minutes have passed when I had to refill the essence under the metal essence tree and pluck out the fruits.

    The metal essence tree is one of the things that is taking a huge amount of growth energy.

    It had grown with this above-the-limit energy and still taking while absorbing an immense amount of metallic energies from the half-bronze tree floating above it; it is literally showing it.

    After I plucked the fruits and changed the essence, the essence began to drain, and flowers began to appear on the essence tree.

    It won''t be long before those flowers turn into fruit and mature, and I will againe back and pluck them.

    I have harvested a lot of metal essence fruit already and used nearly finished; all the metal essence that old snake has above limit the grade.

    Soon, I will have to turn to the metal-essence of Grand Lord grade or look into another source. Storage of Rhaek and other Grand Lords, the old ones, which I did not have a chance to open.

    I will also be finished with the seeds in the old snake''s storage and move to Rhaeks.

    I have been working very fast and am quite proud of myself for looking through such a number of seeds in such a short time.

    If I had time, I would have looked more closely at those unidentified seeds, but I did not.

    I did not even have a second for each seed. I will after I finish with this and have free time.

    Many seeds had interested me but weren''t able to grow; I want to research them further.

    A few more minutes passed, and I was finished with the seeds, but I did not immediately get out. No, I began to look through a huge number of resources, and some of the resources could be nted.

    I am nting only those I need, so after selecting two hundred-something resources to nt from the thousands, I finally took out my soul sense from the storage of the old snake and burrowed into the storage of Rhaek.

    Gasp!

    A gasp of shock came out of my mouth as I looked inside; I had expected it to be big and beyond my imagination, but it went over that.

    It is huge and filled with stuff, so much so that my eyes went wide.

    It is less organized than the old snake, where everything is precise, but still, it was not chaotic, and I was able to find out what I needed soon enough.

    The first thing I touched was metallic essence, there were arge number of them, and many of them were above the limit, so I took them all out and first used those that would immediately help me and my friends.

    There is still enough growth energy to pluck out a couple of badges of essential fruits.

    After the essence, I moved toward the seeds; Rhaek also had them, and its collection was huge, nearly as huge as an old snake.

    Which surprised me, but I shouldn''t be, considering it was the leader of Grimms. Even if it did not need those things, it understood their importance and collected them.

    As I looked at the seeds, my eyes lit up with joy that I wanted to nt all of them, but I controlled myself and began to nt only those I needed.

    There are many of those I need; they will help my friends and me tremendously in theing days.

    I only wish they had been better-tagged.

    The old snake had taken great pain in tagging everything, not only with their name but also with their details. It helped me tremendously in nting them.

    Rhaek had not taken such care; naming them was already enough for it.

 Chapter 3005 Healing

    Thest drop of growth energy disappeared into the nts, and I finally slumped back with a bright smile on my face.

    For more than an hour, I have been working with growth energy, and every second was worth it; when I looked mountainous pile of resources that I had gathered, it made me happy.

    I rested for a few minutes before getting up and started working, this time, with recovery formations.

    Clone one, on the other hand, is still working on the Rai and same time, clearing some space for a few of the old buildings, which I had removed to make more space to nt the resources.

    A little more than a day had passed when finally, a pool appeared in front of me, and I stepped into it.

    I am dead tired and now just want to sleep; I took a nce at every formation, which I had improved tremendously, and Rai, who is still merging with mutation.

    My clone had found a better way to merge with mutation while reducing the side effects, but it made the process very slow, but we have time for that.

    ?

    Seeing everything was well, I dipped into the pool and closed my eyes; within a second, I fell into sleep while formation had covered my whole body, helping me recover much faster than before.

    I had slept for nearly a day, and I am refreshed, although weak; I have only recovered only 20% of energy, and others are doing much better than me.

    Their inheritances and the bloodlines are aiding the formation to recover fast; each one of them, aside from Matron, recovered by around 40%, and in two days, they will nearly fully recover.

    They are recovering fast, not only due to their formation and their bloodlines but most due to the resources.

    The resources in each pool are so great that it would make the eyes of the Grand Lord go wide.

    They are extremely rare, and more than half of them are above the limit.

    Their bloodlines and inheritances absorb them with the aid of formation, which they are then coinventing into the energy that replenishes their life-force fast.

    I have collected a huge amount of data seeing them recover, and I am sure I will be able to create a formation that will help me recover as fast as them.

    I was just looking at their progress when I got to know about a couple of shocking things.

    While I was recovering, my clones have gone through the storages of the Grimms. It took them a huge time to sort through it all, but they did it, and the things they have found had shocked me to my core.

    It is not just Rhaek and the old snake who had incredible things in their storages, but nearly all old Grimms.

    Each of them has something, from shocking resources to miracle fruits; I have found a multitude of miracle fruits, and among them, there were thirteen miracle fruits of bloodline alone.

    They are the rarest and most desired among all the miracle fruits.

    As the bloodline could be passed through the generations. The more powerful one bes the greater chances of them passing the bloodlines sessfully.

    The bloodlines awaken, but some remain dormant till awakening generationster. Ellen is one of them; her bloodline is not going through a miracle but was passed down.

    Though there was no record of her bloodlines existing, a bloodline of such level never goes unnoticed.

    It might have been dormant for tens of thousands of years, for it is never recorded.

    I entered the core and looked at all the amazing things that my clones had found, but one attracted me to the spear with a peculiar design of fractals.

    It is no normal sphere but an artifact, I don''t know what kind of artifact it is, but it is damaged, and it seemed like Rhaek had valued it a lot and tried to fix it, with all the proof I had seen.

    It must be something important for Rhaek to put such great effort in fixing it.

    I looked at it for a few minutes but did not find anything special about it. So, I moved to the different things, each of them is special and extremely useful.

    Of them, I am going to use them very soon, on matron, whom I am only able to keep alive.

    There is barely any change in her condition.

    Healing her would be hard, but I will try my hardest; currently, I am focused on keeping her alive, and with enough time, I will find a way to heal her.

    I stayed in my core for nearly an hour before I walked out, leaving my clone in their work.

    Clone one is looking through all the stuff very carefully; earlier, they have just sorted it, now it is a good look at important things, while clone two has already started working on the inheritance.

    Advancement is the only way to deal with the big enemy.

    Though I would need years for my advancement, I am still studying the inheritances, not even started designing them. It is impossible to do it, even in an year.

    There are ways through which one could still achieve it, going to a ce where time moves faster.

    I have already chosen a ce where I want to go, but before I go there, I will need to visit another ce, a ce which will definitely help me in creating my inheritance faster.

    I had wanted to go there for a long time, but I was not ready; this time, I felt ready, not that I had any choice.

    I had to give it a try, use myst opportunity because gaining it would help me tremendously.

    I sighed and looked at the pools around me before beginning to manipte them on the data I had collected.

    Three hourster, I got off the pool; I was not fully recovered, but there was no other choice.

    I would have waited till I recovered, but I did not reach there in the next three hours; I will have to wait for days, and I am unwilling to do that.

    I cleaned myself with energy and wore a new set of clothes before teleporting with the formation and appearing in a centralmand, where the projection of Rai is giving orders.

    Not all people have left; some masters, grandmasters, and even High-Grandmasters have stayed.

    Now, Rai ismanding them, along with the powerhouses, to scour the world for the Grimms. He is also outside, looking my any hidden Grand Lords who might have remained.

    I don''t think there is, but it didn''t hurt to check; Nero and Ashlyn are also out, checking and killing any Grimms theye across.

    "Have you recovered?" asked Rai without turning. "No," I replied, "Going somewhere then?" he asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Yes, there is an important thing that I have to collect from me one ruin," I replied.

    "Do you want me toe with you?" he asked, finally turning. "There is no need; this ruin is not dangerous," I replied.

    Even if I wanted to take him, I couldn''t; it is Master ss ruin. It will repel him; even I will need to be extremely careful while hiding my power.

 Chapter 3006 Hermes Library

    "XR037," I said as I appeared in the ruin; it had been a while since I hade here, and now, it felt fragile.

    I could explode the space with a flick of my finger, and if I revealed my full aura, I might end up destroying the whole ruin.

    I have no intention to do that; I havee for a thing. As soon as I get it, I will return.

    With that thought, runes lit up inside me, and I moved; my speed was far, but it did not break space. Through it did send ripples across, but they will not cause any damage to the ruin.

    In a few minutes, I had the spots where I found the Grimms when I came first time with the professor and a few minutes after, the ghost city in which I had to hide to survive from the Grimms.

    I even saw the pce that had copsed when I had retrieved that treasure.

    Thud!

    Forty-two minutester, Inded near the stream where the gate would appear, and looking at the time; there was an hour before it happened.

    Seeing that, I sat by the stream in the valley and closed my eyes, and helped my clones in their work.

    About an hourter, I opened my eyes with a smile on my face as I saw the formation shing on the stream before transforming into the gate.

    I got up and walked into the gate, and a secondter, I appeared in the grand Hermes library.

    "Wee back, Micheal Zaar," said the mildly sarcastic voice; I turned toward the beautiful woman with purple eyes and radiant forest-green hair.

    "Thank you, overseer," I replied, ignoring the mild sarcasm in her voice.

    "So, another round of reading; I hope you have brought something good, or you will not get even a second of reading this time," she warned.

    "No, I want to try the test," I said, and I could see a faint surprise appearing on her face, which she did not try to hide.

    "You seemed quite confident," she said. To that, I just smiled.

    "Very well, since you want the test, here is the test, but let me tell you, this is yourst chance; after you fail, the door of Hermes library will be closed for you forever," she said.

    "Thank you for informing me, overseer," I replied, and she looked at me for a moment before waving her hand.

    The stone disc appeared and the threeyers puzzle; thest two times, I had failed in it, but this time, I will seed.

    "You have three hours, and your time starts now," she said, and hazy runes became clear, and I instantly appeared beside it and began to solve it.

    My hands moved fast; they moved as fast as I could think of, and I was thinking fast. My knowledge and understanding of runic equations have increased tremendously since thest time I am here.

    Click!

    It took me two and a half minutes to solve the firstyer; first, I had needed more than two hours to do that, and thest time, nearly one and a half hours, but this time, only two and a half minutes.

    As I had said, my understanding of the runes has gone through tremendous advancement.

    The solved equation of the firstyer merged with the secondter, and I began to work on it immediately.

    It is quiteplex, but I understand it, and my hand is moving with that understanding.

    Click!

    The runes moved around as my hand moved, and the equation became simple and simple, till it had solved too in eight minutes.

    I stopped for a moment as only the finalyer of the puzzle remained before I began with a smile on my face.

    It is quite tough, I give you that, far more than twoyers, and I could see howst time, I had failed.

    Whoever designed it is really smart, making it seem tough with convincing trash, which is what most will focus on, avoiding a simple equation that is right in front of their eyes, requiring only a few moves of runes to solve it.

    Click!

    It took me six seconds to solve it, and the moment I did, the whole disc lighted up, forming a stone key.

    "Congrattions, Micheal Zaar; you have solved the challenge and thus became the librarian," she said as she took the stone key in her hand.

    I looked at it, but she did not give it to me and instead turned to me with a smile.

    "The ess of 1st level librarian is quite low. Do you want to try the challenge for the 2nd level librarian?" she asked with a smile, which did not give me a good feeling.

    "Sure, but what would happen if I lost?" I asked, "Nothing, you will only lose one chance; like the first challenge, you have three chances for this challenge," she informed me without changing her smile.

    "Bring it out, them," I said, and the smile on her face became brighter, and she waved her hand.

    As she did, a huge bronze disk appeared, the same size as the stone one, and runesid out simrly.

    "To solve this too, you have three hours, and your time starts now," she said, and the runes became clear.

    I looked at the first circle and began immediately; I have understood the formation, and now I have solved it.

    At first nce, it did not look tougher than the one I had solved, but the more I solved it, the moreplex it would be.

    Click!

    It took me twenty-one minutes before I heard the click and moved to the secondter, but it did not immediately start likest time.

    I looked at it carefully for nearly half a minute; I did not move before I finally did. My hands began to slide across the runes fast, but sometimes I would stop for a second and again.

    I solved the second runic puzzle, but it took me one and thirty-three minutes; nearly two hours passed.

    Like before, I studied the third and final puzzle, and this time for nearly five minutes, before I began to solve it.

    The puzzle is exceedinglyplex; changing a single rune is changing the whole puzzle.

    It would have been great if I could take help from my clones, but this ce somehow isted them. I am on my own in solving this formation.

    Minutes ticked by as I moved around the runes; sometimes, I would stop for a minute before starting again.

    It was damn frustrating, but I did not let that frustration clog my mind; I remained rational and looked at each rune calmly as I moved them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Three hours are over," said the overseer behind me, and the bronze disc turned hazy before disappearing.

    I sighed and pulled back my hand.

    "It was quite a challenge," I said as I turned to the overseer, "But you have nearly finished it,"

    "Do you want to go again?" she asked, and to that, a smile appeared on my face. "No, I am not capable of it yet," I replied, though I am confident that I will be capable of solving it very soon.

 Chapter 3007 Binding The Library

    "By binding this key, you will be its librarian, and the library will enter inside you," she said as she handed me the key.

    Thest sentence stopped me for a moment, but soon I shook it off; whatever secrets I have, the library has bigger, and I don''t have a choice.

    If I did not have a big enemying out to wipe me and my race, I would have thought about it seriously, but the enemy ising, and I couldn''t care for any of my secrets toe out.

    It is the reason why I had openly snatched the Grimms without care for the human''s anger or my abilities its reveal.

    I wanted to prepare for the big enemy.

    So, I took the key and closed my eyes, and immediately started to bond with it, which I found a very easy process.

    A few seconds after the process begin, I found the stone key in my hand melting and seeping inside me.

    There, it transformed into a tower-shaped building and moved toward my heart; soon, it appeared in heart space, a little distance away from my core and the totem artifact.

    Hun!

    I was about to seep my soul sense inside it when something strange happened; pull created from my core, and it sucked the tower inside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The tower tried to resist, but it was pulled inside with crushing force, and a buzz rang through me, which nked my thoughts for a moment.

    ¡­

    "What is happening?" asked Ar in sheer horror as she felt the pull, she resisted with a force that would crush the worlds, but in front of the pull from an unmatured core, the resistance was futile, and the tower pulled in.

    A momentter, she found herself and the toward in tiny ind; it was so small it couldn''t even be called an ind.

    Hun!

    For a moment, she thought the tower was pulled into a different space before the tower of senses informed her where she was, and it couldn''t help but shock her.

    "An iplete world inside the core," she muttered in shock.

    She was inside an unmatured core, which is an iplete core. It shocked her, not because it was impossible, but because it was very much possible.

    Though it is extremely hard, very few can achieve it before crossing the primary stage.

    The thing that shocked her in the presence of her tower, which should have cracked this little world like an egg, which is trying to hold the weight of the world, but it is fine.

    The presence of the world is not affecting, or is something stopping the presence of the tower from affecting the fragile world?

    Hun!

    She had juste to that conclusion when her eyes widened in shock when she sensed the presence in the tower.

    Someone had entered her tower without her knowing, and they were at the top floor, where no one had ever gone without her, but now there was someone.

    She disappeared and appeared on the top floor, where to her shock, she saw a figure cloaked in the mist sitting in her chair.

    She could not see a figure, not even a silhouette; she could not tell whether it was a man or woman or race they were; she could sense nothing, not even their power.

    "You must be in some dire straight to merge your world with this library and be its spirit; it truly a death sentence for a little titan like you," said the figure in the mist, shaking her to the core that she nearly copsed on the floor.

    This is her deepest secret and greatest curse, a desperate thing she had to do to survive.

    If she had not done it, she would have died.

    "W¡­who are you?" she asked, feeling ashamed that her voice shook when asking the question.

    "Who I am is not important; what is important is that I am taking residence here, and you will be my attendant," they said.

    It took her a moment to register her words, and when she did, her face became red in anger, and she was about to speak when she felt a gaze that froze her.

    "Don''t be quick to angry little titan; it is your greatest honor to serve me. Your great-grandmother had begged for this chance but got rejected, and now you are getting it,"

    "If you please me well, I might even tell you a way to get out of your predicament; it is not as difficult as you think it is," said the voicenguidly as they leaned on the chair morefortably.

    Those words froze her mind for a second, giving her hope for the first time in thousands of years.

    "T¡­truly, you have a way?" she asked with her voice stuttering, "What is so difficult about it? If Ursael could reforge his soul that is broken into millions of pieces, turning you into your former self is no big deal," replied the voice.

    She kneeled; she did not know whether the person was telling the truth or not, but it is a hope; a hope, she had after ages, and she was willing to ept it.

    "How should I address you?" she asked.

    The honorifics tell a lot about people, and they are a specific way to address a person ording to them, especially among the titans, which she thinks this person is.

    "Since we are in the lower world, your majesty is fine," replied the other person, carefully dodging the question.

    "Your majesty," she said and bowed before a question appeared on her mind.

    "How should I deal with a human?" she asked; the little human is clearly important. The person of such power wouldn''t be with him without any reason.

    "There is no need to treat him any differently; treat him like you had any other person who passed those little tests of yours," they said with a mirthful voice.

    Her cheeks couldn''t but redden hearing it, but she controlled herself.

    "As you wish," she said.

    ¡­

    My thoughts came back a momentter, and I found myself by the stream from where I entered the library.

    I looked around before going inside my core, and as I had expected, the tower was inside, on the hill.

    The statue that used me there lying down; I felt a little relieved it was not broken. I really like this statue.

    I looked at the statue for a moment before focusing on the tower on the hill, before disappearing from my ce and appearing in front of its huge entrance of stone doors.

    I was about to knock on it when the door began to open on its own. I was a little surprised seeing that, but soon a smile appeared on my face.

    As this is my library now, those wonderful books are mine to read. I am shaking with excitement at just the thought of it.

 Chapter 3008 Returning

    Note: I have fixed the mistake in thest chapter; thank you for reporting.

    Coming down from the top floor, she looked outside and nced at each thing carefully, and the things she saw couldn''t help but surprise her.

    The white mes of white titan. Though they are not from him but from his descendent.

    Still, they are powerful enough to asunder the small world, but here they are contained without any problem.

    They are contained and not burned in the iplete world, the same reason her tower hadn''t been destroyed.

    There is an essence tree; she had a few types of them in her world. There are even some interesting resources like stainless blood soul lotuses, but one that truly surprised her is the sapling of the world tree.

    It is not rare at all, but very important; every being who creates the world, they nt the sapling of the world tree as their first nt.

    The sapling is not rare for people like her, but for people like this little human, it is impossibly rare, but she shouldn''t be surprised, with that being present, as she shouldn''t surprise be surprised about sensing the forbidden power in every part of this umon world.

    He had made it an element of its core, which is his greatest fortune and greatest mistake.

    She shook her head and saw the clones; she was familiar with the clone method, one of the rare but demanding methods with many ws.

    Still, it is one best clone methods, but in the core, made of forbidden power, it fixes many of these ws.

    She was looking through the clone when the human finally appeared; he looked at the tower for a few seconds before appearing by the door, seeing that she, too, had disappeared and appeared by the door before pushing them open.

    ¡­

    "Wee, librarian," said the overseer as she opened the library door. "Thank you, overseer," I said as I stepped inside.

    As I came inside, a faint disappointment couldn''t help but appear on my face. I thought the library would have a time dtion like before, but time is flowing simr speed as my core.

    It would have been wonderful, even if the time here flowed two times faster than my core; I would have had six times more time than outside.

    "You are first level librarian, which gives you ess to the first floor of the library; you could read any section, any book, but taking out a book from the library is forbidden,"

    "Though, you could share the knowledge you learn here, in a limited capacity," she informed.

    The sharing requirement is surprising, but I am not worried about it. I am confident I could clear the second challenge, and it won''t take long.

    If I had survived, a year would be more than enough.

    "There are certain things you do have to do as a librarian, collect more books; there is a quota for every century." "

    You have to bring unique knowledge, or your privileges would begin to get restricted, and if it continued millennial, your ess position of librarian would be terminated, and the library would disappear," she said.

    The requirement surprised me, but I am not worried about it, not because I already have enough books toplete the quota, but because the century is a long time, and I should be able to fill it in such a long time.

    "It is a regr time, right? Not the time at my core," I asked, "Yes," she replied, and I took a sigh of relief.

    It would have been quite bad if I had only thirty years. Though, I should be first worried about surviving rather thanpleting the quota.

    For the next ten minutes, she informed me about the rules of the library, which I had no problem following.

    "Do you have any questions?" she asked; I was about to shape my hand in no when a question appeared in my head.

    "Yes. Do my clones have any restrictions in entering the library?" I asked, "No, they are you; thus, they can enter without any restrictions," she replied,

    "Any other questions?" she asked, to which I shook my head. "Call me if you need anything or have any questions," she said and disappeared, leaving me alone on the first floor.

    A second passed, and both of my clones walked into the library, and I turned to them.

    "You know what you have to do," I said to them; they nodded and walked toward the different sections.

    Clone one had gone toward the healing section, while clone two had gone toward the inheritance section. I followed the clone one to the healing section and browsed the book, which brought a hungry smile to my face.

    I read for little more than half an hour before putting down the book unwillingly. It is a very interesting book about the life-energy, describing different aspects of it and its uses, many of which I did not know.

    I need to return to the Pyramid and heal; I could read while doing that. Not to mention my clones are now always going to be present in the library, and since we are one, them are reading, and my reading is the same thing.

    It might be the same thing, but I want to hold the book in my own hands and read the text with my eyes, knowing through the clone is different, even though they understand things better than me.

    I came out of the library, and after checking my strength was still sealed, I activated the beacon, and a few secondster, I disappeared from ruin and appeared in a space tunnel, where I remained unmoving.

    Even after gaining such strength, I remained cautious in the space tunnel.

    Soon, I appeared in the pyramid and immediately went to the med bay before entering the healing pool.

    I was about to close my eyes when the projection of Rai appeared.

    "You have returned soon. Did you get what you wanted?" he asked, that a bright smile lit across my face.

    "Yes," I replied. "It must be something good to make you this happy," he said. "It is,"

    "Good," he said before his expression turned serious. "We have not found any Grand Lords, but there were some Grandmasters and High Grandmasters snooping around,"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I have deposed them with your seeds," he said. I nodded before turning to him.

    "Take a little rest Rai; you need it," I said, and he smiled. "I will take it after the suprememander and others woke up," he said and disappeared while I sighed and closed my eyes.

    I appeared in my core and immediately walked inside the library before appearing in the healing section.

    Every minute is important; I need to find a way to recover the life-essence fast as this would not be thest; we would need to burn our energy.

    I also need to find a way to wake up a matron, mavis; I am sure this ce would show me a way or at least the direction, and I want to find it soon as possible.

    The condition of the matron is quite critical; the slightest change could kill her. She does not deserve to die; after all, she had given it to the world.

 Chapter 3009 Recovery

    "Since you are here, it seemed like you two had been sessful in killing thest Grimms," said the voice behind me.

    I turned and saw Ellen getting out of the pool; she was the first to wake up, recovering 96% of her life essence.

    Jill is slightly behind her; she has recovered 92% of her essence, and the difference is not surprising. Considering Ellen''s bloodline is holy in nature and thus possesses greater healing ability.

    I am a little surprised by Jill''s healing speed; despite being a pure offensive powerhouse, she had a great healing speed.

    I shouldn''t be surprised, given she had the best inheritance in the world.

    "How are you feeling?" I asked, "Good, nearly recovered, but you already know that with little snooping seeds of your yours," she said, and the next second, my expression couldn''t help but change.

    "You are not the only one with the tricks, Michael," she said, smiling as she vaporized all the solutions from her body.

    She had blinded my seeds, all three of them I had in her, and now, I could not see what was happening inside her.

    Not that I needed to; she had nearly recovered, and it wouldn''t take her more than a day to make the rest of the recovery on her own, given her body was still filled with a huge amount of herbal energies from the pool.

    "Your fianc¨¦ hade to visit her a lot of times; you should go meet her," I said; her expression became a little strange for a fraction of a second before they eased up.

    "I will," she said before she appeared beside me and looked at the matron, who was submerged in the pool, with the runes covering every inch of her.

    "How is she? Can she live?" she asked worriedly. "Living would not be a problem, but waking up would be a long process," I replied.

    After reading in the library, I devised a method that would keep her alive. I will read and research further if I want to heal her.

    "That is more than good enough considering her condition," she said and sighed.

    Ellen did not stay long; a minuteter, she disappeared while I focused on the matron.

    I was working on her when Jill woke up; it took me a while to console the crying girl. She meant a lot to her, more than a teacher, like a grandmother; she had even called that when crying.

    Soon, I finished with her and walked back into the healing pool while Jill remained by her side.

    By the time I had woken up more than twelve hourster, I had recovered a lot. I am not the only one; everyone had recovered, including my mother; that now, only matron mavis and I remained in med-bay.

    I had recovered 65% of my essence and would need another one and a half days and big sleep to recover the rest.

    Which is quite fast; the changes I made quickened the recovery by at least eight hours, which is a lot.

    The library is already providing me with quite a lot of benefits, not only in healing but also in inheritance.

    Reading the books in the library made understanding the content of books from the hall of inheritances quite easy. It seemed like I might not need as much time as I needed to understand the books, or I might not even read all of them.

    As the library seemed to have much better books.

    I also got a little surprise a few hours ago; the books from the hall of inheritance had filled 15% of my quota.

    It is a pleasant surprise, and I hope we will somehow kill the big energy and survive.

    Then I would be easily able to fill the quota of this century within a few years or might not even need that much as I have not even submitted the other books I have, including therge collection I have found in old snakes and other Grimms storage.

    I asked my clone to take it all in into the library after checking it and also finished looking through the Grimm''s storage carefully.

    There are still many things in Grimm''s storage that my clones have not looked at carefully; I wanted to sort them all out as soon as possible.

    I got out of the pool, I should stay in it to recover longer, but I have things to do.

    There is a meeting called by the suprememander in two hours, and also, I am famished; I want to eat something delicious very badly.

    I disappeared from the med bay and appeared in my room, and directly walked into the shower after removing my clothes.

    I could easily clean myself with the energy, which is clean better than the water, but I want to feel the water cascading across my skin.

    The mental satisfaction it gives couldn''t be given by the energy.

    I stayed in the shower for fifteen minutes before walking out of it and wore a new set of clothes, and walked out of my room.

    In the kitchen, I took out the stuff and began cooking; I nned to create something borate as I was eating in days.

    My hands and the hands made of strings moved; each pair was working on a different dish, working so masterfully that no one in the world couldpare.

    Yes, I do not know a thing; there is anyone better than me in culinary art. I have achieved a level very have in the world across history.

    It took me about an hour to finish it all, and I had just begun to set the table when I saw my mothering in.

    "It smelled delicious," said mom as she sat on the chair, "I hope you like it," I said as I took out the bottle of wine and poured us a ss each.

    "It smells heavenly; I don''t think a simple like would be enough to describe it," she said as she clinked the ss before taking a sip of the wine.

    "It is good, the best I have ever had," she said as she gulped down a sip of the wine before she took a bite of the food and immediately closed her eyes.

    "I don''t think anyone couldpare to you when ites to cooking," I said. To that, I smiled.

    It is one thing to know yourself and another to be praised by a parent for it.

    "How are you feeling? It must have taken a lot for you to defeat those Grimms," she said, looking me concerned.

    "I have mostly recovered, and it took everyone''s efforts, especially yours, to defeat those Grimms," I replied with a smile.

    Without my mother, we wouldn''t have been able to kill them.

    "Now, only one had remained," she said, "Yes, only one," I said and signed.

    For a few minutes, there wasplete silence; other than the sound of eating and cutlery, there was no other sound.

    "You have grown more than I had ever imagined; I am proud of you," she said, taking my hands in hers.

    I did not say anything other than smile.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, we finished the dinner and talked for a few minutes, general topics, nothing serious.

    Still, I made my mother cry after I showed her rose''s photos. She had been out for months and missed many things, including Rose''s birthday.

 Chapter 3010 The Method

    "We have killed the eight Grimms; it is time to n ahead," said the suprememander as all of us sat at the table.

    "Visiting time dilution ruins is the only choice. I have already chosen the ruin; I want to go," said Sarah, and the name of the ruin appeared in front of us.

    Some others have also nodded.

    "These are list dilution ruins I have found in Rhaek storage," I said, and the data appeared in front of us; little more than half the ruins there are the same as what we have, but there are some that even we don''t know.

    "Are they reliable?" asked the suprememander. "Likely, I have crossed reference the data with our simr ruins, and it seemed legit," I replied, and she nodded as the file went toward everyone.

    "Choose the ruin you want to go to and leave as possible," said the suprememander.

    Everyone will leave for the ruin, including the suprememander. Breaking through the next stage will give us a huge chance against the enemy, and we need every chance we have to defeat that impossibly powerful being.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The battle against eight half-steps Primary-II Grimms has given me a huge idea of the enemy we are dealing with, and it would be hard to defeat, even if all of us made a breakthrough into the Grand Lord ss.

    Though, things could be a little easier if someone breaks the limit and reaches the Primary-II ss.

    That would be very hard to achieve; such a thing had not happened in millenniums, and there is a reason for that.

    "Here are the resources that I think will help you in advancement," I said, and over ten storage rings appeared in my hand before they went toward every person sitting at the table, including my mom.

    Gasp Gasp Gasp

    A couple of gasps rang out as they took a ring in their hands; I have given them a lot of resources, 50% of what I have harvested using the growth from the eight Grimm.

    There are resources like metal essence fruits, stainless lotuses, and carefully sealed essences from the necrotic tree, with all of them above the limit.

    Aside from that, I have added arge number of resources I have got from the Grimms'' storage, including the miracle fruits.

    "So, many above-the-limit resources," said Rachel, and she looked at me with an arched brow.

    To that, I just smiled; they do need to know where these resources havee from. Though, most of them have already guessed about their source.

    "These will help tremendously in our advancements," said Sarah, looking at me withplicated emotions.

    "Have you decided which ruin you are going to?" asked Elina; I nodded at that. "The swirling ocean; I will be leaving tomorrow," I replied.

    Earlier, I had nned to go to the ruin where Lord Gatlin had found himself with the parasite, but I had changed my mind after reading information about this ruin from the Rhaeks book.

    The elements of it will benefit me more, and most importantly, this ruin had higher time dilution than one had Lord Gatlin gone, though it is also more far more dangerous, even for someone like me.

    Even Rhaek itself had barely been able to return alive from it and never dared to go there again.

    "It is quite a dangerous ruin," said mom as she read the information, "Yes, it is," I replied.

    She wants to stop me, but she will not; she understands our condition and knows how important it is for us to raise our strength to deal with the threat that will wipe out our race the moment it appears.

    The meeting hadsted for another hour; it was mostly about the discussion of the ruins, as there is nothing that is important to it.

    Even cleaning up our world, which the Masters and above are doing a fine job of.

    Still, she calls back one of the Grand Lords that had gone to hiding; since everyone is heading to the ruins, including the suprememander, we will need a Grand Lord to keep amand.

    He will arrive in a few hours; by then, a few of us would already have gone.

    Some people are unwilling to wait for even a second; Sarah and Rachel are leaving within an hour, and Lady Vivian is nning to leave by midnight.

    By tomorrow everyone will be in ruin, dangerous ruins, and some might even die there.

    "You are going to ilvag, right?" I asked my mom; she was not surprised that I knew her destination.

    It was the same ruin she had returned to earlier. She had told me; she returned in a hurry without getting the chance to explore that ruin.

    "I will search for a way to break the limit through my art," she replied to that I nodded.

    Focusing on her Grand Art is the best choice; with it progressing in her inheritance would be easy.

    We talked for more than three hours; there were so many things to talk about, and if we had time, we could have talked even more, but unfortunately, we did not.

    I watched my mother leave through the ruin-breaking gate before returning to the med bay and sleeping in the pool. I am leaving tomorrow, and I want to recover at least 80% before I leave.

    I slept for more than eleven hours before waking up, and when I did, I had recovered to the 88%, which couldn''t help but bring a huge smile across my face.

    I went to my room, showered, and ate before calling Rai; he wanted to leave at night, but I had stopped him.

    I had to make some improvements in his seals; thankfully, my clone was able to do it in time.

    They had also found something interesting in the storage of an old snake, which could benefit him tremendously.

    "So, are you done with the upgrade?" he asked as he appeared. "Yes," I said and motioned him to sit.

    He did, and a momentter, a ck seed appeared in my finger, which flowed toward him before seeping inside his chest.

    A few secondster, he reached the seals and merged with them, and began upgrading.

    It took about fifteen minutes when Rai finally opened his eyes and saw a book on the table before him, which was not present before.

    "What is it?" he asked as he took a book in his hand, "Take a look," I said with a smile.

    He looked at me questioningly, but when I did not answer, he opened the book and began reading it.

    In the next few minutes, various emotions shed across his face, from surprise, confusion, shock, happiness, and excitement.

    "What do you think?" I asked when he closed the book finally, after about twenty minutes. "I think I might be able to practice it," he said excitedly, and if I had been in his ce, I would have been excited too.

    "If it worked, as you and me thinking it might, then it will solve your mutation problem," I said, and he nodded.

    My seals are good, but they only solved half of the problem, but with this method, the other half of his problems would be solved too.

    He would bepletely safe from the mutation.

    "Where did you find this amazing thing," he said as the book disappeared from his hand.

    "Old snakes storage," I said, and the smile on his face became bigger. "Well, it is quite sad; you had killed it, or I would have thanked it personally," he said.

    "By killing it with the method?" I asked, and he grinned back draconically, with his slitted eyes shing.

    Those are the side effect of his breaking the two seals and forcefully merging with mutation. I had helped with what I could, but even I couldn''t stop these minor side effects from appearing.

    Still, if the method worked, it would all disappear, not only the eye but all the draconic qualities he has, appearing in apletely different form.

    He did not stay for long and left after discussing a few things.

    I also walked out of my house, and till the evening, I met a few people and discussed some important things before going out and harvesting over a thousand Grimms with bloodlines.

    They might be weaklings, but they provide resources, and these resources would be very useful to the humans to whom I had sent.

    We might not be able to win against the enemy, so I had made all the preparations I could, including sending arge chunk of above-the-limit resources to them.

    If we fail, they will seed.

    Soon, it was time for me to leave, and I entered the hall where the realm-breaking gate was; I was not alone; the suprememander was with me.

    "Best of luck, Micheal," she said, "Thank you, suprememander," I said back and stepped inside the gate, and a momentter, I was in the spatial tunnel, which was shaking mildly.

    The ruin, like most of the ruins of its level, is right at the edge of the world''s influence, which is quite far, and building a safe spatial pathway is quite a work and requires the ruin-breaking gate of the highest grade.

    There have been Grand Lords who have had idents in the tunnel. Only a few of them had been able to return; one of them was Ramona Hawthorn and her excellency.

    It will not happen to me; the stable pathways are one best thing about this ruin. Rhaek even noted that it had the most stable pathways among all the ruins of its level.

    Despite that, it had never dared to return to this ruin.

 Chapter 3011 Swirling Ocean

    Inded on the ground hard, caving it, but I did not care about that, as I am being shocked by the sheer density of energy and quality of it.

    "Rhaek was right; it was reallycerating," I said and looked around cautiously at the unstable space around me, which is normal in these types of runes, as not only is space unstable here, but also the time.

    The time here moves twenty-two to twenty-six faster than outside, and it is happening due to the instability of time and space.

    These are one biggest danger here, Rhaek had said; it had nearly got cut into two pieces many times. I also need to be careful, as this is not the space of our world but something that is much more stronger dangerous.

    It may seem like the whole world is cracked, but space here is much stronger. I would need to use all my strength just to send the ripples in space here.

    This ruin is called a swirling ocean, not because it is aquatic; no, it is not. Rhaek did not find any water bodies here, but Rhaek did not stay here for more than a week and only traveled a small area despite all its power.

    It is called a swirling ocean because of the swirling clouds of colorful energy in the sky.

    The energy inside the cloud is so powerful that if I breathed in it, it would tear me apart, and I would suffer energy poison. It had tried and barely survived due to the life-saving resource.

    I don''t know why it had even tried it; the energy down below is heavy that my refinement engine is working at full power to process it, not to mention the energycerating me with every breath I took.

    Thankfully, my body and soul were strong enough to bear it; normal Grand Lords would get injuries with every breath and, with their power, would copse within ten minutes in near-death conditions.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is one of the reasons I came here; there are other reasons as well.

    I have around two years here, and if I calcte the core time, then six years, which is less than I would like, but I will have to make do and breakthrough into the Grand Lord ss.

    The first thing I did was look at the formation in my core, the formation, to measure the time.

    The flow of time fluctuates here, and I want to keep a track of it; so I could return at the end of the month, and it seemed to work, which I did not doubt.

    It is not something I had created but something I had pulled out from the library.

    With that in mind, I began to walk; my first task is to find a safe, quiet ce, a ce where I could work silently. I nned to work in my core for at least a week before I moved to explore this ruin while my clones worked on the inheritance.

    "Be careful, especially you, Nero," I said to him as I called them out.

    "Don''t worry, father," said Nero as he jumped out of my shoulder while Ashlyn flew away.

    They are more than powerful enough to protect themselves, more powerful than even when I was at my peak, but I worry about them, especially Nero; he gets curious about things.

    And everyone knows what it does. However, he is not a cat or wolf per se.

    I followed behind them as they remained close while avoiding the spatial rifts; most of them remained in their ce, but some moved, and those were the most dangerous ones, capable of cutting me into two pieces.

    In this area, there are very few of them, but Rhaek had written that there are some areas where there moving spatial tears are everywhere, and he had remained as far as away from those ces.

    I stopped and carefully plucked berries from one nt; one might think such a ce may been barren before they would be quite wrong.

    It is verdant; I have appeared in an area where nts are everywhere. It is a forest, but it still has a lot of nts.

    The berries I had picked had filled with energy, and they did not seem poisonous at first scan, but I did not dare to eat them, seeing the sheer amount of energy contained inside the berries was more than enough to knock me out.

    This ce is above the limit; the power of the world barely has any influence here; it is at the very edge of the world''s influence.

    It is filled with resources that could make even the eyes of the supreme with envy, but nobody dares toe here, and if we were not in the desperate straights, we wouldn''t havee here.

    This is a ce where people could like Rhaek for dinner; no one is idiot enough to mess around it.

    Even Rhaek had not dared toe here despite all the resources and advantages this ce could offer for a person like it.

    Ten minutes passed, and I picked up a couple of more resources; thetest ones were flowers than were hard as diamonds. They absorb light and convert it into pure light energy, a perfect resource for someone like Ellen.

    Hun!

    Another few minutes passed when I suddenly stopped and hid behind a boulder containing my aura.

    Ashlyn had sensed something and now went to check while I hit carefully. ording to Rhaek, there are many monsters above the Tyrant level here, and it had even suspected there is might some in the real Primary-II stage.

    This is just spection on its part, and I don''t necessarily agree with it, as the ruin is still under the world''s influence, no matter how small that influence is.

    So, it is one thing to have a monster above the Tyrant stage, but it ispletely another thing to have at the Primary-II stage.

    It took about a minute for Ashlyn to find a monster; it was a bull, a blue color bull with crystalline grey horns, and it was above a Tyrant ss.

    Its size is quite small, the same size as the weakest bull monster on my native continent, but it is powerful enough to destroy the whole continent within a matter of seconds.

    It is a monster above my league unless I want to burn my essence or use the slow method. I would have fought it, but I am fully recovered yet, and till I do it, I am not going to fight any monster here.

    ''Be careful,'' I said to Ashlyn as she dived in to fight with the monster while I moved a little away.

    Themotion might attract some monsters, and I want to be little away as possible, in just a case. I

    It sensed Ashlyn and immediately sent the grey beam, which was so fast that I could not track, despite seeing it clearly with Ashlyn''s eyes, but Ashlyn did not seem to have any problem with it, as she moved ever so slightly and dodged the attack.

    As she did it, she moved toward it fast, dodging more of its grey beams from the horns before reaching it, and just when her wings were about to touch, they turned metallic and cut through its skin.

    Which may look like flesh, but it is very tough; even I would struggle to burrow my de for more than an inch without the power of my burning essence.

    Roar!

    The monster roared than even I could hear it from miles and shot a rain of greysers at Ashlyn, but she avoided all of them and sliced across its skin.

    The injuries would easily heal within a second, but it would make the bull angrier by the second, as it is unable to hit her.

    It seemed to have finally lost its mind and appeared directly in front of Ashlyn and opened its mouth to chomp her down, and it had nearly done before she moved ever so slightly and avoided its mouth before giving a cut across its face.

    It made it even more angry, and a full aura sted out of its body.

    It attacked Ashlyn with its full power and chased her like crazy, but it was not able to catch her; she would always slip by inches and give it a big cut.

    Even a dumb monster seemed to understand she was ying with it, which made her even angrier, but it was unable to do anything.

    Ashlyn continued to y with it for a few seconds before she became serious, and now the cut began to get bigger and bigger as she would increase her my many times before turning it small.

    She had nearly decapitated the monster, which seemed to break the straw in the monster''s courage and begin to run away.

    All the burning rage in its eyes has disappeared; now, it just wants to disappear from the devil before it decides to eat her.

    Unfortunately, it is dead the moment she senses it, and seeing it running away, Ashlyn begins to increase her size before she is three times bigger than it and swept down, capturing it in her talons.

    Crack!

    It let it struggle for a few seconds before finally; she decided to kill it by snapping its neck and turning its brain into the water.

    Which is what killed it; snapping neck doesn''t work on a monster of this level; it did not even work on Tyrants, with our powerful healing energy.

 Chapter 3012 Powerful Monsters

    Thud Thud

    Ashlyn and Nero had dropped the bodies of the monsters one after another in front of me.

    While Ashlyn had killed the bull monster, Nero killed a hog monster that had got attracted by Ashlyn''s battle.

    "Good job," I said to the two of them and took the bodies of monsters in my storage.

    It will be a challenge to cook them, but it is a challenge I am looking forward to. I am sure they will taste delicious.

    Rhaek had already said they are

    Speaking of Rhaek, it seemed like I had entered a more dangerous area than it had, as the first monsters it had seen were of Grand Lord ss, while the ones I saw were above the Grand Lords.

    I will have to be extremely careful of them; one mistake and their ws would tear me apart, spilling my guts.

    Nearly a minute after I stored the corpse, I began to move away again.

    Once again, I began to search for a safe spot, a ce where I would be able to work for a week without any disturbance, but such an area was not easy to find.

    Still, I have to try as this will not be the first safe-space I will need to find, considering I will be staying here for two years.

    Fifteen minutes passed, and still, there was nothing.

    I wish I had appeared where Rhaek had appeared; that ce was not only rtively safepared to this, but also was ruins of the city, which had many ces where it could hide.

    It is one of the reasons why it had survived for a weak.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about the dead golden fire werewolf when Nero sensed a monster, which was also above the limit, but unlike the two, it had barely crossed the limit of a tyrant.

    Seeing that, I moved toward it.

    I am going to stay in this ce for two years, and eventually, I will need to fight the monsters here.

    Powerful monsters like this one, with the strength I have. As I am not going to make any advancement till, I make a breakthrough, which is far, far away.

    So, I better get used to it, as Ashlyn and Nero will not save me every time, not to mention I need abat information. The Grimms have given me tons of it, and now, I need to get it from the powerful monsters too.

    I moved close to it, and just when I had reached about five hundred meters of it, it sensed me and came at me.

    Through Nero''s eyes, it came toward me; its speed was like a blur, that it did not even take a second to reach me.

    It did not attack me; it stopped at a healthy distance and looked at me clearly, as I was looking at it.

    It is a dark blue wolf monster with ck eyes and a blue horn over its head, which''s energy signature is off the chart.

    The wolf is also smallpared to the powerful monsters of our world; it is the size of a regr wolf monster, but it is far from regr.

    Growl!

    It looked at me for about three seconds and what seemed like a grin appeared on its face before it shot toward me with ws that seemed to be sharper than the des.

    The speed is beyond what I could see, so I have done what I did against the Grimms.

    I harnessed every bit of the power I had and swung my sword, letting my instinct and experience guide me.

    CLANNNG!

    Its ws shed against my sword, and my eyes went wide in shock, not because of the power behind the attack but because of the energy; it had sent a tiny bit of energy at me, but that energy was densely packed.

    I have never experienced such densely packed energy from any enemy, despite fighting thousands of them.

    Puhh!

    The first thing that happened as we shed was that I began to take steps back rapidly, while at the same time, I vomited blood with a piece of my flesh in it.

    I did not even try to stop the vomit, as there were other important things for me to do, like getting the momentum of the attack, which had nearly shot me back under control, and moving to defend against attack from the wolf.

    Sup!

    A small beam of blue energying toward me at an impossibly fast speed that I had no confidence in defending and wanted to burn my blood, but I held back on that instinct and moved my sword, which was already ready.

    I could not afford to burn my blood here, where every monster I saw seemed to be above the powerhouse.

    CLINNNG!

    A sharp sound rang out as the beam of energy shed against my sword and the moment it. That tiny bolt of energy came at me, shaking my armor as it seeped inside it.

    Even now, when it is seeping inside my armor, I can''t focus on it as I am moving my sword to defend against the monster, which came at me, the moment itunched the energy attack.

    I only hoped that my armor would be able to stop it. If not, then I will truly be in serious trouble.

    CLANNNG!

    Once again, its sharp ws shed against my sword with an even more powerful attack than before, that I was nearly shocked back like a broken doll.

    I had made a few changes knowing I would be here and would be facing such powerful monsters.

    It is now a little harder to send me back into the fights. Though, it could still happen if my enemy had used enough power and this blue wolf monster nearly had that power.

    I would need to be extremely careful not to shoot back, as it restricts me and will give a monster a greater chance to tear through me.

    CLANNNG CLINNNG CLANNNG

    It disappeared and appeared behind me, wanting to tear my head apart with its ws, but I defended, but a second after doing that, a beam of dense blue energy came at me before another w attack.

    The wolf seemed to be even smarter than the Grimms with its constant attacks.

    It is not wasting any time on growl and insteadunching constant attacks on me that keep me fearing for my life.

    As it will need only a sessful attack to finish me off.

    I want to burn my blood every second, but I am controlling those instincts and calmly defending against the attacks.

    As I had said before, burning the blood is not a choice; even with all the resources and methods I have, the recovery period is too long.

    Here seconds are too long; forget minutes and hours.

    "Try harder, little wolf," I teased the wolf as I got the hand of its rhythm. It is a monster, after all; its movements are much easier to predict after dealing with a few hundred of them.

    Growl!

    It growled at me angrily and came at me, and I was ready for it as I moved my sword in defense, which made it angry, and itunched the beam directly at my head, which had dodged with a slight movement of my neck.

    It was the first time I had dodged the attack this way, and it felt cool but also extremely dangerous, and if my sword and I were not moving to defend against it, I wouldn''t have done something dangerous.

    My teasing and defense have made it angry, and its attacks have be more dangerous but also most predictable.

    Be it humans, Grimms, or monsters, all of them are easier to predict when they are angry.

    The enemies who are calm are the most dangerous ones, which is why I always antagonize powerful enemies.

    Once they got angry, it became a little easier to deal with them.

    Another minute passed, and it seemed like our little fight had attracted the ruckus. Thankfully, Ashlyn had moved to deal with it, and this time, she was not ying around.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Seeing she might be able to finish the battle sooner than me despite having a powerful enemy, I begin to take even greater risks.

    The monster, too, seemed to have lost all its patience as it began to attack me crazily without holding anything back.

    Which in turn increased pressure on me immensely.

    Seeing that, Ipletely focused on the battle, forgetting everything else, including the battle that Ashlyn was fighting.

    Forty more seconds had passed when suddenly a smile appeared on my face, and the monster also seemed to have something bad about to happen.

    It stopped as it was about to leap at me and even took a step back.

    "You should have run away when you had a chance," I said with a shake of my head, and an intricate weave of strings appeared on its body.

    It ispletely covered by them and thus in my control.

    It is powerful enough to still move through my strings, despite heavily binding it, but that does not change its fate.

 Chapter 3013 Red

    "You were tough, I will give you that," I said as the light disappeared from the red cat monster''s eyes and it had disappeared into my storage.

    I sighed andy against the tree with my eyes closed while my injuries healed.

    This was the sixth monster I had killed in the four hours and the most dangerous one. That seriously injured me, and if I had got it within a few seconds, I would have been really forced to burn my essence.

    I remained against the tree for a little over a minute before resuming for my journey to find a safe spot.

    My injuries have not been healed, but I have recovered enough to defend against anything thates at me.

    Though, I would not move against any monster till I am fully healed. The monsters here are dangerous; each one I had fought nearly forced me to burn my blood to fight many times.

    The ruin is far more dangerous than I had thought, and now, I am having doubts about whether I would even be able to survive the two hours here with such dangerous monsters.

    Hun!

    I was thinking of monsters when I had suddenly stopped.

    In front of me was a spot a few hundred meters wide; the spot was different and dangerous; before, a small stream of energy came from the cloud, which had made this small spot even more, denser with energy.

    The energy is already powerful and dense that I am feeling pain with every breath, and if I breathe in there, it will be even more painful and dangerous.

    I appeared there in an instant, took a breath, and immediately, my body turned red.

    I got out as soon as I could, but my body was still turning red, and my teeth gritted in pain. I stayed as such for more than three minutes before the redness began to disappear; it still took more than a minute for my skin to turn normal.

    "Fuck!" I cursed.

    The moment I had breathed that energy, I felt like I had been cut by thousands of des. It had been a very painful experience, and if I did not have enough willpower to bear it, I would have screamed.

    The current is my limit; if I go into an area where the energy is as dense as that spot, I will die, and it won''t take more than an hour for that to happen, and it will be very painful.

    It is a good thing I went there and got to know my limit; still, I will need to be prepared to deal with energies.

    They remained stable in different areas but sometimes changed, like climate. The density of energy surges, and if I remained unprotected in such surges, then I would have a very painful death.

    It is not like I had not prepared for this; I had, after reading the data left behind by Rhaek, but my preparations have been inadequate.

    My clone had already started working on it while I turned back to the spots and strings released from my hands. It took me a little more than a moment before I finished harvesting all the resources there.

    It is not just the nts I had harvested, and also some rocks and crystals which the monster used to live there had collected.

    There used to be a monster here before Ashlyn had killed it earlier; such areas are always upied by powerful monsters.

    Time passed as I searched for a safe space, but I did not find any.

    I did find the monsters and fought against two of them, which had made me tired, despite all the fights ending within ten minutes.

    The monsters are no weaklings; each one of them is making me use every bit of my strength to fight.

    I stopped again, and this time, there was a small smile on my face. I did not find a safe spot but found something which I could not get through the growth energy.

    Wheat!

    A wild wheat; I had needed good wheat for the bread, and while I had seeds of hundreds of varieties. I could not nt them, as the important resources took precedence, and the wheat was not important enough.

    I did not waste any time, and hundreds of strings flew out of my hands, and I began to harvest this mature wheat.

    It will be the highest grade of wheat I will have, and what made me even happier was that this wheat seemed to be perfect for making the bread.

    This wheat might be a frivolous thing to be happy about, considering the important things I have to do, but it is not.

    These small joys are important, especially now, when I will be alone for two years, with no one to talk to other than Ashlyn and Nero. It will take a huge psychological toll to deal with that; I need to do something that makes me happy.

    And good bread will make me happy.

    Within a minute, I had harvested the wild wheat spread over a few hundred meters of area. The amount I got isrge and willst more than three months, even if we ate daily two times a day.

    Hun!

    After I collected the wheat, I moved again, and, in a few minutes, I seemed to enter a different area.

    The energy there got slightly denser and had at least three times more space spatial cracks than the area I had been to, but those cracks were frozen.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The active spatial cracks, which are the most dangerous, are much lesser here, which means, it is much safer.

    Feeling the energy and knowing I could bear it, with the newly modified formation and my refinement toward could process it, albeit slowly, I walked into it.

    Though not before Ashlyn and Nero went inside and investigated for a minute.

    They have sensed much fewer monsters here, which is not surprising considering this might be an area which had a high density and is safe, but the huge spatial cracks are everywhere.

    Even with their strength, these spatial cracks would tear them apart if they crashed against it.

    I entered inside and found out; there were a lot more resources here than I found in the area I had passed by. I did not hesitate to harvest them while Nero finished off the monster, which sensed my presence and came at me.

    Half an hour passed, and my mood became a lot better, not because of the resources but because I might truly find a safe area here.

    I had already found a couple of them, but they were inadequate, and I didn''t want to bex with my safety; thus, I kept searching.

    Hun!

    Another twenty minutes passed when Nero suddenly came toward me at a very fast speed and stopped in front of me.

    "Father, I have found a good spot," said Nero excitedly, and before I could ask him about it, he moved toward me, leaving me no choice but to follow it.

    I had needed to follow him for more than ten minutes before he stopped and looked at me.

    "What do you think, father?" He asked with his eyes shining in happiness. "Good job, Nero," I said and petted him lovingly.

    He really found a very nice spot.

 Chapter 3014 Safe Spot

    The spot Nero found inside was a few hundred meters into the ground, with a big entrance, which could easily be blocked.

    It is inside a giant metal deposit, which is very hard to cut, and also it is hidden by shrubs on a small hill.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I liked it immediately, and the first thing I did after deciding on it, it to block it. There wasn''t anything to block it with around.

    So, I asked Nero to bring the huge rock I had seen a few miles back.

    He brought it within a few minutes, and I blocked the entrance before entering inside, where I took out my abode.

    Hun!

    As I entered the abode, a surprised expression couldn''t help but appear on my face before it turned into a full smile.

    This is my first spatial abode, and even after getting many along the way, I kept using it, but today I thought it might be a day when I might need to use the different ones, but it looks like I do not have to.

    It couldn''t help but make me happy; I have grown quite attached to it. It would have made me a little sad if I had to change it for something better.

    After checking things, I let go of my armor.

    The thing that made me happy was that the abode had blocked all the energy of the ruin, which is the thing I need, as, without my armor, the energy of this ce would tear me apart.

    It took me little more than eight hours to find shelter and fight many battles on the way; it made me tired.

    So, the first thing I did was sleep; I did not even shower as I slept.

    When I woke up four hourster, I felt refreshed and well-rested and also recovered. My injuries have fully recovered, and myst bit of life-force, couldn''t make me happy.

    I checked everything for a minute before going bathroom to freshen up and shower before walking out of my room and into the living room, where I sat on the couch and closed my eyes.

    Soon, I had entered my core, and in the past day, every time I entered my core, I would directly to go the library, but this time, I went to the cooking station.

    I am hungry, and I want to eat something delicious.

    A momentter, I reached the cooking station, and the first thing; I looked at was the meat of monsters, which was already cut and processed.

    Not only that, but they also ground the wheat and made a dough from the wild wheat I had found, and now, that dough is already fermented and read to bake, which I did.

    I put it in the oven before turning it into meat.

    While the bread would be made with the head from the formation, the meat is not so much; even my silver fire wouldn''t be enough to cook the way I want; thankfully, I have another fire.

    So, I begin to make the preparations, cutting the vegetable and mixing the spices; all of them are above the limit.

    Vegetable like meat is from this ruin, but spices are not, but they are also above the limit.

    I had not used the growth energy for wheat, rice, and other things, as the quantity I need is too huge, but that is not the same for spices. They are required in less amount, so I guiltily used some of the growth energy to take them above the limit.

    Soon, I was done with the preparations and brought out the white fire from the soulke.

    It is the only fire that would let me cook that powerful meat the way I want, but it is very control.

    Thankfully, I can control it urately enough to cook with it.

    It took a little more than one and a half hours for the meal to be cooked, more than I usually took, but seeing what I made, it was totally worth it.

    I wish I had someone to share it with; even Ashlyn and Nero are out, and they are having so much fun that they are unwilling to return in the name of a meal, which they usually do.

    Shaking my head, I served myself a portion with a smile on my face and took a first bite of the sumptuous meal that I had cooked.

    Humm!

    A sound couldn''t help bute out of my mouth as I took the first bite. It is delicious, and the vors melded so great that people would have orgasms eating it.

    I gulped the bite, and a momentter, another big smile appeared on my face.

    It had been quite a while since I had felt immense energy with a single bite of the food and waited for a few seconds to digest it, despite it being soft.

    The culinary art is not simple as cooking the food; it is more of a maniption of energies.

    Those who are good enough at it could manipte the energies in such a way that the harshest of energies of material became soft and easily digestible.

    It is very hard to do that with energies of such a high level, but I was able to do it with white fire.

    It also quite disappointed that it will be hard for me to cook dishes that do not require heat, but I have two years of experience, and I am sure if I had practiced enough, I would be able to do it.

    I have also bought the tome with me as there are still nine methods remaining to be masters, which are extremely hard.

    I have been trying for months, but I still wasn''t able to get master the method on the 991st page.

    I will focus on it because it will not only help me learn another cooking method but also will help me tremendously with my energy maniption.

    This time yed a huge part in taking me where I am; without it, I don''t think I would have the power that I have now.

    So, I will spend substantial time on it, and I think the library will also help.

    The culinary arts have a huge section dedicated to hundreds of thousands of books about it.

    And this is just the first floor of the library.

    It took me a little more than an hour to finish off the food and ten more minutes of rest to absorb the energy, but it was time well spent.

    Now that I was rested and satisfied, I appeared at the library door and entered inside before walking toward the workstation my clone had set up, where both of them were reading withplete focus.

    The challenge is huge, and we have limited time; we can not waste even a minute.

    So, I sat on the table and picked up the book from the pile that my clone had set up beside it, and began to study.

    It did not even take a minute for me to bepletely engrossed in it that when Ashlyn returned sometimeter, I did not even look up from the book.

 Chapter 3015 Shame

    I was nning to study for a week before exploring the ruin further, but it has already been twelve days, and I am still studying.

    I am making huge progress, and I have decided that until I have hit a roadblock or found something truly interesting, I will not move away from the library.

    In these past twelve days, I have explored the library, which is huge, so much that even if all the books in the world pile up, they would still not equal the fraction of the collection held on the first floor alone.

    I am having a great time studying, as every kind of knowledge is at my fingertips. For the first time, I could find every type of knowledge I needed.

    It is challenging as it is amazing.

    As knowledge may be avable to me, understanding it is a great task in itself. Even with all the knowledge, I would sometimes be stuck on the problem for hours.

    It is frustrating but a part of the process.

    I want to finish my study soon as possible, so I can focus on building my inheritance, which I hadn''t started.

    ?

    I do not have adequate knowledge to do that.

    Just yesterday, I looked at one of the blueprints of primary-II inheritance, and 90% of it of it went over my head, which is great progress, as when I got those blueprints the first time, I was barely able to understand 1% of it.

    I want to finish gaining knowledge and studying these blueprints in six months, one and a half years inside the library.

    It might seem like a huge time, but it is not; still, I will need to aplish it, even if I have to study every waking minute.

    Chew Chew

    A few more hours passed when suddenly a chirp rang out in my mind, and scenery appeared in front of me.

    It was not the first time Ashlyn had sent me something interesting, and I was about to look and go back to studying when suddenly I stopped when I truly looked at the thing she was showing.

    It froze me for a second before I gently put the book down on the table and got up.

    ''It seemed like it was time to take a break from studying,'' I said to myself as I walked out of the library before opening my eyes in my bedroom.

    Till now, Ashlyn and Nero have shown me many interesting things they have found, but those things were not interesting enough to force me to stop studying; this thing is.

    Soon, I got out of the abode and put it back to my core; there was no need to keep it here. If I found another great spot, I would stay there instead of spending the precious time I have on a return trip.

    I reached up and activated the formation, and it moved the boulder enough that I could walk out of it.

    The boulder is quite heavy that even with all my strength, I could not move it. So, I ced the formation, which smartly moved the boulder for me without making any noise.

    With the boulder ced back, I moved toward Ashlyn with Nero guiding me.

    One of them is always nearby when others are away to deal with any danger thates at me.

    I couldn''t help but feel lucky to have such powerful monsters as my partners; without them, I wouldn''t have been this powerful.

    Hell, I wouldn''t even have been alive.

    Ashlyn is quite far away, and it will take me at least two hours, even three, to reach her. If Nero weren''t guiding me, it would have taken even more, as he was not just guiding me but also killing any monsters that came in the way.

    Juts now, he had killed the monsters, and it took around thirty seconds for him to do that, while I wouldn''t have aplished that in such time, even after burning my blood.

    An hour passed by, and Nero had killed the four monsters in that time, two of which were quite powerful.

    We are moving quite fast, already crossing more than half of the distance; if everything went well, then we would be able to reach our destination within an hour.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when another monster sensed my presence and came toward me, but Nero moved to fight it.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Fuck!''

    I cursed in my mind; this monster was powerful, one of the most powerful that Ashlyn and Nero had faced in the past twelve and half days.

    It might take some time to defeat it and might even attract some trouble.

    Hun!

    I was right, it did, and it was about the same level Nero was fighting, against which I am no match.

    Even to fight it, I would need to burn my blood, and I was about to press that trigger when Ashlyn swooped in and cut a huge bloody line across the Rhino monster''s body.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but feel relieved, and at the same time, shame filled my heart.

    In the world, I am one of the strongest people, but here, I am one of the weakest; where my life is in danger every second, I am out of my hidey-hole, and wouldn''t survive without help from my monsters.

    Nero killed the monster he was fighting before moving to kill another, which was about to attack me.

    This one was weaker, I could have handled it, but I am grateful that Nero did; it had saved a lot of time.

    Forty secondster, Ashlyn too finished with her monster, and we resumed our journey as I stored the monsters in my storage.

    The next twenty minutes went without problem; the monsters attacked, but Nero and Ashlyn killed them within a second, till another powerful monsters sensed me, and Ashly and Nero attacked it.

    I am getting extremely frustrated by how easily monsters sense my presence; it is the sole reason why we are getting attacked by so many times.

    It is not like I did not work on it the past twelve days, I did, but it seemed like there was the effect at all.

    It had shocked me, as for the first time since I created the inheritance, my changes did not make any change.

    It is a disappointment, but I am collecting data, like seeping my seeds into the monsters who are sensing me.

    It is quite hard, as monsters might be dumb, but their defenses are quite high; more than half of my seeds were destroyed the moment they entered inside the monsters; thankfully, those inside a little weaker survived.

    They are providing the data, but it is raw; I will need to study it all to understand it, and it might take time.

    So, till then, I would need to collect even more data, as arge collection of it already helps.

    I had already made it my priority, and clone is already begun studying it.

    If I want to survive in this ruin, then I will need to be invisible, as Ashlyn and Nero will be with me to defend me every time; we might get overwhelmed, and they might not help me before it is time.

    So, upgrading my stealth method is paramount.

 Chapter 3016 White Door

    We have reached the area, and it is different than what I had seen so far and more like what Rhaek had described.

    For the first time, I am seeing the signs of the buildings. They are in a very dpidated state; some even copse with the slightest touch.

    It is not surprising, as this ruin is old and the flow of time here is more than twenty times faster, but once destroyed, most buildings are spatial cracks, and the energy is powerful enough to erode everything in time.

    The energy here is denser, as dense as that area of a few hundred meters, which had made my whole-body red.

    The twelve days have given me enough time to make changes in my armor, and unlike the changes in my stealth, these are working as I had expected them to.

    I could not bear this energy; though it was painful with every breath, making me feel like I was being cut by thousands of knives, it would not kill me, even if I stayed here for days.

    Which is more than good enough for me.

    Ten minutes and killing one monsterter, we reached our destination. A ck spherical building with a white door.

    It is different than the rest of the buildings, which are eroded; this one is quite a great shapepared to them. There are cracks here and there, but the building is standing, with barely any sign of tear on the door

    Surprisingly, no building could survive here with everything in ruin, trying to destroy it, but this did, and it couldn''t make me feel curious.

    A part of me was also telling me to stay away from this ce.

    As this building is in ruin is above the limit, and danger inside it is going to be of the same category; I shouldn''t take risks when I nearly have everything; I need to make a breakthrough.

    That I shouldn''t be wasting my time here and instead focus everything I have on creating the inheritance.

    They are wise thoughts, and I should follow them, but there are dangerous thoughts as well, which are telling me. Since this ruin is above the limit, that ce might be as an artifact or a talisman of the same category, which might help in killing the Grimms.

    The bad thoughts win, and I walk against the white door.

    The building had no name, just the door, with a reallyplicated formation, which I couldn''t solve immediately.

    So, I copied the formation and left, fifteen minutes and one monsterter. I took out my abode in another safe underground space Nero had found.

    The entrance is a little small that I had to crawl, but it is fine. As long as it is safe, I can control my fear of small spaces.

    Soon, I reached the end, where there was a small space big enough for me to stand, which was more than enough for an abode, which I took out and crawled inside, where there was abundant space.

    I walked into the living room and closed my eyes, and the next moment, I appeared at the library entrance and went inside.

    The formation is veryplicated that I could not solve it within an hour or two. There is also the danger of the monsters, who seemed to sense me quite easily.

    So, it is best I solve the formation safely, where I could even take the books as reference and use wonderful tools, thanks to the grace of Grimms.

    I did not take help from my clones; they are busy, and this I could do it; it might take a little more time, without their help, but it is fine.

    That building is not going anywhere, and I have nopetition who could enter the building before me.

    Six hours passed, and I was very close to solving the formation.

    I am solving it faster than I had imagined; it seemed like taking the reference from the books helps a lot.

    I have done this before; as usual, I did not have the books I needed on that very specific subject, but now I do, and it made everything quite easier.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but imagine the inheritance I would have been able to create if the big threat of Grimm wasn''t looming in the world.

    With such vast knowledge, I would have been able to create inheritance at the level I would never have dreamed of, and I would still do it with the limited time I have.

    Twenty-two minutester, a smile appeared on my face as I finally solved the formation, and I got out of the library before opening my eyes.

    ''It is time to open that door,'' I said to myself as I walked out of the above, taking it with me.

    Twenty minutester, I was once again back in front of the white door of the spherical building, and without wasting any time, I waved my hand, and a formation appeared and flew toward the door.

    I have to thank Grimms for it again, especially old snake and Rhaek, as it is because of them I am able to open this door so soon.

    It is all thanks to the ink they have provided.

    All the ink I had was at Grand Lord ss, and since we had sent Jim away, the only person who had the ability to create the ink that was above the limit, there wasn''t ink above the limit made by humans.

    The ink I am using is from the old snake;bine, there are twelve pots total, which is far less than I like, and I might need to make some myself, which is going to be a challenge itself.

    While I have a level, I do not have the skill.

    So, if possible, I have to use the ink sparingly as I don''t think I have enough time and resources for thousands or hundreds of times; I will need to try before seeding at making it.

    Buzz!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The formation stuck and buzzed as it lighted up while I watched with great trepidation.

    It is my first time breaking into the door of this level, and anything could happen. Like a beam could shoot out of the door and vaporize me. It had happened many times and could happen to me.

    Click!

    I was having those thoughts when a clicking sound rang out from the door, scaring the hell out of me.

    I controlled my emotion before turning to the door with a cautious expression.

    I looked around it for a second for any danger, and when I saw none, I walked toward it before cing both of my hands on it and pushing.

    Krrrrr!

    I did not have to use much force, as the door opened smoothly, and when it opened wide enough, I walked inside, with the door closing behind me.

    I did not care for that as I was busy staring at that scene in front of me; I have imagined many scenarios, but not this.

    There are seven skeletons lying around in the hall in various positions; looking at them, it is obvious they were killed, quite brutally, by signs I see.

    I looked at them for a few seconds before turning to the center of therge hall, where there was a door, and it seemed human size.

 Chapter 3017 Divine Statue

    I looked at the pitched ck door in the center of the round hall, which looked like, it had been carved out of the smoothest granite.

    I did not immediately walk toward the door and instead got closer to the skeletons.

    Hun!

    Their clothes were withered, but weapons were in great condition, which I immediately took with my strings, and it made the bones turned to dust, which did not surprise me.

    It had been hundreds of thousands of years with the time dilution; one needs to be extremely powerful for their bones to survive for that long.

    I searched through the bone ash for storage but did not find any. I did not even see the sign of it.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is clear that whoever killed them likely took their storage, which is quite bad, as I was really hoping to get some powerful above-limit resources.

    Aside from the skeleton, there is nothing in the hall, no painting, no artifact. The only thing it has is the ck gate.

    I appeared in front of it and looked at the letters on top of it, which were carved in anguage, I didn''t understand. I had copied it to look for itter when I had time and walked toward the door.

    There are no runes visible on it, and with rule-bending power, I could not sense the slightest defensive mechanism or formation in it.

    Krrrrrr!

    Seeing that, I ced both of my hands on the door and pushed; as I did, I found it opening smoothly that I had lessened the force to open the door, and when it did, I walked inside.

    Gasp!

    As I entered inside, I couldn''t help but gasp at what I was seeing in front of me.

    In front of me is a huge statue, which is at least four hundred meters tall, carved from some transparent stone.

    It is a humanoid being with a regality that seemed to ooze from every part of it; it has four hands, pointed ears, and a human face.

    It is very hard to describe its gender, as it saw men and women simultaneously, but one would forget them when one looks at those eyes.

    They held no emotions in them, but they were captivating, so much so that I unknowingly continued to stare at them for more than three minutes before I came to out myself.

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly but immediately felt like I hadmitted some sort of sphemy and was unconsciously about to bow for forgiveness when I had stopped myself.

    "This ce," I said slowly while activating all my mental defenses to the fullest before looking around at all this divinity.

    This ce is filled with divinity; there is so much that I had never sensed before in my life, even a few of the above limited divine crystals that Rhaek had palepared to the divinity I am feeling here.

    It is alling from the statue; the whole statue is carved from the divine crystal.

    It is shocking when one thinks about the sheer amount of divine crystals needed to make the statue.

    It is one of the rarest and most preciousmodities in the world, and here some rich bastards have carved a whole statue out of it.

    The whole thing had bbergasted me, but excitement took over, and I moved toward the statue.

    Hun!

    A few hundred meterster, I had to stop myself. The divinity has be so dense that it begins to create a suppressive atmosphere that begins to make me feel breathless.

    It had also made taking steps harder due to the sheer density of the divine energy.

    To be honest, I have never I woulde across such a heavy amount of divine energy that will make even taking a step forward a challenge.

    It seemed like it was a wet dream of every powerhouse turned nightmare.

    "Father, do you want the statue?" asked Nero from my head. "Yes, try if you can take out a small piece of it and be careful," I said and warned when Nero flew toward the statue, hearing my first word.

    He did not seem to have any problem with the divinity like he did not have any problem when he entered dense energy areas that would kill me.

    It took him a few seconds to reach the statue, and immediately, his mouth became hug, wanting to swallow the open palm of the statue.

    Hun!

    His huge mouth covered the palm, and he closed it and swallowed it when suddenly, he got repelled hard and had to turn into mist to absorb the force before constructing into a small wolf cub.

    "I am going to try again," he said before I could even open my mouth and tried again and once again repelled before trying again.

    "Enough, Nero; there are obviously powerful restrictions there," I said when he was about to try for the fourth time.

    His expression turned sad, and he flew toward me, sulking.

    "It is fine; sometimes we have to bear the disappointments," I said, and I patted him as I took him in my arms.

    Chew Chew

    I was patting when Ashlyn chirped haughtily; her target was obviously Nero, who red at her immediately from my hands.

    "Why don''t you try then? I am sure you will not have any problem taking a few pieces off it," Nero challenged angrily, but she kept looking at him haughtily until he looked away.

    I couldn''t help but shook my head seeing that and petted him for about a minute before waving my hand, and a disc size of my hands appeared in front of me.

    Buzz!

    I activated the dick and waited expectantly, but to my disappointment, it did not work either.

    This disk is a special artifact I have found in the Grimm Grand Lords'' storage.

    It is an artifact of divine energy, but it did seem to work; not a speck of divine energy had entered inside, which surprised me.

    I did not think the restrictions would be so powerful that even an artifact of such a grade wouldn''t work.

    Sigh!

    I sighed in disappointment; a precious amount of divine energy was around me, but I couldn''t take it.

    It is like a famished person seeing the feat but could not taste it, even a single bit.

    I shook my head in disappointment and moved my leg to take a step forward when I suddenly stopped.

    There is one more thing I have to try, and it took me a few minutes to take it out and till, then I decided to walk.

    Seven minutester, I stopped and waved my hand immediately; a tree came out in a huge flowerpot.

    The tree is a little taller than me, filled with thousands of flowers.

    Divine Asamaer.

    It is a flowering tree that had flowers that looked like lilies, but this is no breed of lily, but apletely different nt whose seeds I have found in the Rhaeks storage and cost me to fortune to grow.

    It is thest of the nt I have grown in my core, and I had to for a while before nting it and kind of regretted it doing that.

    As to just to take it above the limit, I had to use 50% of the divine crystals I had, which is a huge amount, as I am counting all the divine crystals I have got from Grimm''s storages, including Rhaek and Old Snakes.

 Chapter 3018 Ritual

    I wouldn''t have minded spending such a massive number of divine crystals if it had given me what I wanted, but it did not.

    The flowers may look bloomed, but they are not because their puffy petals are empty. They need divine energy, which they would turn into divine nectar, which is extremely pure.

    It can be used in thousands of thousands of things, and if I had confidence that thest 50% of divine crystals could produce even a few drops of nectar, I would have used all the divine crystals I had.

    I had far underestimated the level and quantity of the divine crystal I needed to produce even drops of nectar.

    It is why I have done a wise thing and cut my losses by cutting off the supply of divine crystals and the growth energy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Now, I havee across divine energy, which is thousands of times more than this nt needs, and I want to see if the nt can absorb it.

    I did not dare to hope, I had hoped for the past two times, and both times my hopes were dashed by the powerful restrictions of this ce; this time, too, there was a high chance the same thing would happen.

    So, I just kept watching, and in less than three seconds of me bringing out the nt, a smile appeared on my face.

    As I saw the nt begin to take the divine energy, there were no restrictions from this ce as the rooms of the nt began to absorb the divine energy.

    I watched the nt''s roots take more and more divine energy second, and for seven and half a minute, it kept increasing before stopping.

    I continued watching for a few more minutes before removing my soul sense from the nt. From what I had observed, it would take three to six months for the flowers to be filled with divine nectar.

    This is quite a long time, especially for me, which is used to seeing the nts getting to mature within seconds from the seeds.

    I will have to keep the nt here; I don''t want to do it, but there is no other choice. I could not take the divine energy, so I will need to keep the nt here and return in three to six months to get it.

    If nothing bad happens, then I will get the nectar, which will help me tremendously during my breakthrough, and for it, I am willing to take a huge risk.

    I took onest look at the nt before walking toward the statue; there was a door there, and I would have to go through it if I wanted to reach the next ce.

    I could also go back and return a few monthster to take back the nt, which is the safest choice, but since I havee here, I will see through everything.

    Not to mention, this huge statue made of divine crystal had made me quite curious, and I wanted to see what this was all about.

    So, I continued to take one step after another, even when the divine aura had denser with every step, making simple breathing a challenge itself.

    Soon, there were only around ten meters between me and the gate, which was below the feet of the huge statue, and crossing these ten meters, would be a great challenge.

    I took anotherborious breath and moved my leg forward, it took all my effort, but I managed, and after taking another deep breath, which nearly took me a minute, I moved my leg for another step.

    It is hard, but there is no other choice; I need to reach the feet of the statue to reach the gate, or I could just go back, which I will not do.

    So, with each step, I would muster my will and move closer and closer to the gate while feeling quite grateful for the restriction that stopped the divine energy from entering anything other than the nts.

    If it were not for those restrictions and this divine energy entering inside, I would have been dead.

    The divine energy is extremely powerful, so much so that a simple breath of it would have overwhelmed me and popped me up like a balloon.

    It took me a little more than one and a half hours to cross the final ten meters, and I reached the gate, which also had text in an unknownnguage above it, which I could not understand, but I still copied it to check it outter.

    Krrrr!

    The door began to open smoothly as I pushed it, and when it opened wide, I stepped into the other side.

    The ce I had gone to was much smaller than I had been; it was spherical like the first room, and this time, it had murals.

    They were instructions on what to do, and seeing them, I couldn''t help but feel slightly confused, but I did not dare to question it.

    It is a ritual, and only by performing it will the door reveal itself.

    So, I took Ashlyn and Nero inside me, despite knowing they could see everything from the core, but still, I like to be alone when I do this.

    Hun!

    I removed my shoes and walked into therge circle, and immediately felt all my power disappear.

    For a second, I felt panic before I was able to calm myself with a deep breath.

    Since the Grimms, I have be cautious, too cautious, and this ruin didn''t help much either in calming me.

    Now, everything ticked me; I always have a trigger of full power in my hand, ready to activate the moment I sense danger.

    While being cautious is good, being over-cautious is bad, but I do not have time to focus on it.

    Every minute is precious, and this ruin has already been worth it with divine energy, and I hope I will find something more to help me with my breakthrough.

    As I calmed down, I picked up the rope and the stone buck attached to it; both of those things seemed to be in great condition.

    Thump!

    Observe them for a few seconds before throwing the bucket down the well; it made a thumping sound as it hit the water before entering.

    Seeing that, I pulled the rope, and a few secondster, I had a bucket filled with crystal-clear water.

    With that done, I begin to remove my clothes for the ritual shown in the murals.

    If I am not wrong, then it is some sort of cleansing ritual; I had to wash with water before entering inside through the door.

    I removed all my clothes and ced them neatly on the stone table and sat naked on the stone tool, and began to wash myself with water with the help of the stone mug.

    The water was cool, and when I tasted it, it felt refreshed, but other than that, I felt nothing from it.

    Though all my strength was suppressed, I could not bring even an ounce of energy, and even with the rule-bending power, I was not able to take a single drop of water inside my storage.

    So, the water may bemon water or something else; I could never know.

 Chapter 3019 Emotions And Memories I

    I poured thest mug of water on my body before getting up from the stone stool.

    To my surprise, white towel and clothes appeared on the empty stone table. The towel felt coarse, but it had wiped away all the water from my body.

    There is nothing magical about it other than it being a great towel.

    As I dried myself, I put the towel away and took the clothes in my hand; the clothes were a simple hemp tunic and pants.

    I first wore the pant before wearing the shirt.

    Hun!

    As I had fixed thest button on my shirt, the door materialized in the outline, as the mural said it would; seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I did not waste any time and walked toward the door, and to my surprise, my powers were still sealed despite walking out of the circle.

    I am not worried about it; my powers will return after I finish with whatever the mural is asking me to do, for which I couldn''t help but feel a little excited.

    Krrrr

    Soon, I reached the door and pressed it open; like the door before, it opened smoothly, and I stepped inside.

    Gasp!

    The moment I stepped into the other side, a gasp couldn''t help bute out of my mouth.

    I found myself in another gigantic area, which was even bigger than the second hall with the statue; this one also had statues, and they were a simr size to the one I had seen in the second hall.

    There are nine statues, and each one of them gives me a feeling of reverence that, like thest time, I unknowingly bowed to them.

    Though this time, I hade to myself within seconds and walked into the enormous hall with sealed powers.

    This hall is a little different from the second hall, aside from being bigger and having more statues.

    It had something more, the mats, there hundred and one mats in front of each statue, and also these statues are faintly revealing the divine energy, unlike that statue, which had revealed so densely that walking through it was a challenge itself.

    Like the statue in the second half, these statues also had doors below their feet; there were also two more doors attached to the hall.

    One is from where I came from, and the exact opposite of it is the other. I don''t know where it leads, but I will find out soon enough.

    But before that, I have to explore this hall; I have a feeling that there is so much more in this hall that I am seeing through my eyes.

    So, I looked more deeply.

    As I looked, I saw that the nine statues belonged to different races; two of them were like one in the second hall and did not have a distinction of sex.

    Earlier, I had thought that the carver intentionally obscured the sex of the statue, but it seemed like I had been wrong in assuming that it might be a racial factor.

    I looked at all statues, and some had even surprised me, especially statues of the woman lying in sensual poses with barely any cloth covering her.

    As I focused on her, all the erotic thoughts seemed to have burst out of my heart, and even my member had risen up and be hard as steel.

    I immediately looked away and began to take deep breaths; it took me a few minutes to calm myself.

    Only after that, I dared to look at the statues, but not more than a moment; after experiencing the extreme emotions, I could see each statue representing an emotion.

    I don''t know what to think of it, as the extreme burst of emotions has kind of scared me, but after deeper thinking and looking into myself, I found no adverse reaction to it; rather, I felt a little calmer.

    I analyzed my emotions carefully, not caring about the minute passing.

    I remained on my spot with my eyes closed for more than ten minutes before I opened my eyes and walked toward the closest, which was nearly a mile away, a distance I don''t mind walking.

    A few minutes passed, and I reached the front of the statue; it was a man who looked human but had eyes that seemed nearly twice as big as human eyes.

    It also has seven fingers and toes rather than five, which humans have.

    Though what attracted me most was its face, the smile. The smile is not big, but it seems to contain all the joy in the world.

    This time, I was careful and only looked for a moment.

    I looked down at it at the gate and then at the mats in front of me; there were hundreds of simple jute mats, big enough that humans could easily sleep on them.

    Though, I don''t think it is for that.

    I looked around for a minute before sitting on the mat, which gave me the best view of the statues.

    It did not matter where I sat, as the effect would be the same.

    As I sat, I took a couple of deep breaths before finally I looked directly at the statue into the huge eyes, which seemed to contain an ocean of joys.

    I immediately got lost in it, and before I knew it, my most joyful memories began to appear in front of me.

    The oldest memory came first; it was of me and my parents; I may be two or three at that time, and they took me to the park; it was simple memory where I walked with my parents while they talked.

    Not all things they talked about were happy, but it still made me happy, and this happiness is pure.

    Soon the memory changed; this one, too, is with my parents, where they were drawing with me.

    I even cried in this one, seeing how bad my drawing was, while my parents consoled me.

    Soon another memory came from school, where we were singing with our homeroom teacher.

    Memories after memories began to appear, and soon came the memory of the day when I saw Ashlyn hatched from the egg. From the moment she came, she was different; her siblings went to their mother while she remained alone.

    The next few memories with Ashlyn, one in particr where she beat up her siblings when they had irritated her too much.

    Soon, it was the time of our bonding ceremony, one of my happiest memories.

    The memories changed, and soon, I saw the memory where I saw my sister for the first time and held her in my arms. She was tiny and fragile that my arms shook when I had picked her up.

    More and more memories came by, and unknowingly, I started to cry for some reason, but I did not wipe away y tears.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I let them flow as I looked at all my memories, some of which made me smile, like the first time Marina kissed me drunkenly.

    The embarrassment that appeared on her face for a moment was too cute; that I wish I could record it.

 Chapter 3020 Emotions And Memories II

    Thousands of memories appeared before me, making me cry so much that I hadn''t in ages.

    These were the happy tears, which I am more than willing to shed.

    Soon all the happy memories appeared in front of me, but they did not stop; they kept appearing, but not in the loop, at random, which I felt morefortable than I would have been in the loop.

    I felt like I could stop at any moment, the only thing I had to do was look away, but I did not; I let the memories appear in front of me and watched them with joy on my face.

    I don''t know for how long I watched, but I did, till the memories stopped appearing, and I justid back on the mat and closed my eyes.

    I remained such for a few minutes before I opened my eyes and got up, feeling a lot lighter than before.

    The memories showed me what matters to me the most, and I will give my all to protect them and my precious world.

    I got up and walked toward the next statue; it took me a few minutes to reach it, and when I did, I sat on the mat with a perfect view and looked at the statue.

    It is of a woman with two horns on her head and ws for her hands, and it contains so much anger that it could burn the world with a single nce.

    I moved my gaze away from those eyes just as I looked at them and even thought of going for a different statue, but I calmed my mind and looked at the eyes of the statue again.

    This time I did not look away, and soon the memories of anger began to flood in.

    The first memory that came had surprised me; I thought it would be about the Grimms or the bastards from the sky saber, but no.

    The first memory is when I was about four or five and in the supermarket with my mother, and angry at her because she wouldn''t buy me a snack that I wanted so much.

    It was over budget, and we couldn''t afford it, but I wanted it since everyone in my school had eaten it.

    I still remember how I slept hungry that day; I vowed that I wouldn''t eat till my parents bought me that expensive snack, but I woke up at midnight feeling very hungry and ate the dinner''s leftovers.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face remembering it; especially the looks my parent gave me the next day.

    They were trying so hard to hold back theirughter.

    Hundreds of other memories appeared in front of me before Grimms appeared, and the anger I felt toward them was like a volcano.

    I wanted to summon my sword immediately and even did, but it did note out, as all my powers were sealed.

    It is a good thing they did, and now I could even understand the reason behind it.

    If the power is not sealed in this extreme burst of emotions, then one will harm not only himself but also others around them.

    Thousands of rageful memories of Grimms appeared in front of me, from the first werewolf I saw, who wanted to kill me, to the numerous Grimms I saw eating human flesh.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was quite long before the memories of those bastards from the sky saber came, the time when they messed with my homing beacon and sent me to the spatial sea to die.

    If it was not for the protection talisman I had found in the ruin and the professor spotting me when the protection was about to burst, I would die.

    I have not forgotten about my revenge; I will have it after the problem of the Grimms is solved, and that time even Elder Lord and the rest of the Grand Lords of sky saber wouldn''t be able to stop me.

    They couldn''t stop me even now, but as I had said, I will take my revenge when we have the victory over the Grimms.

    The memories kept shing while the tears again began to flow out of my eyes. Which kind of surprised me, as I had tears of joy before but never had tears of anger.

    I shouldn''t be surprised, I am feeling extreme emotions, and such things happened, and I did not resist it.

    Soon, all the memories of anger appeared in front of me before they started to appear at random, I watched them all till everything stopped, and once again, Iy on the mat with my eyes closed.

    A few minutester, I got up again and moved to other statues, this was about regret, and I have thousands of them; the same is about despair, which the statue after that is showing.

    I could not count the times I had felt despair, but every time, I beat it, and this time too, I will do the same.

    I sat in front of one statue after another, each showed me different memories, and after experiencing these memories, I began to feel lighter and lighter, which I had not felt in years.

    Especially since the war had begun.

    Soon, I had finished up eight statues, and only one had remained; it was the first statue I saw, of the woman lying in a sensual pose, with eyes filled with lust and desire; I have kept this one for thest.

    I sat down but did not immediately look at it.

    These statues showed me many things; some were quite embarrassing, and some even made me feel shame.

    This one will bring out the memories of lust and desire, and I am confident some of them will turn my whole-body red.

    After more than ten minutes, I looked at the woman; I did not focus on her face, but the whole body, which I had not seen earlier, and I have to say, the woman was the most beautiful creature I had ever seen.

    An incarnation of lust and desires.

    She looked like a human but had thin scales covering her body, and seeing those, I couldn''t help but imagine them shining in rainbow light for some reason.

    I looked at every part of her body and was quite grateful that no one was around, especially Marina.

    I don''t want to be seen as a pervert by my girlfriend; if she had been here, I wouldn''t dare to look at the statue.

    After looking through every part of my body, I looked into the eyes, and soon, the first memory poured in.

    Immediately my whole body turned red in embarrassment; it seemed like I had felt those emotions far too earlier than I had thought I had, and it couldn''t help but embarrass me to the extreme.

    As more memories poured in, the more embarrassed I became.

    This embarrassment only lessened when I became thirteen.

    When I got attracted to a cute girl, I had crushed on her for years, which is why I was crushed when I saw her making out with Ellen.

    Remembering that memory, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, but when I saw them a decade ago, all I could feel was anger; earlier, the statue of anger showed how angry I was that time at both of them.

    Soon the mature memories begin to appear, my first time with Rachel and then with Mira, and finally with Marina, my eternal love.

    The memories of her made me cry, but they also made meugh at the same time.

    They also made me realize how much I missed her, and I nearly got up to leave to meet her.

 Chapter 3021 Monastery

    The memories stopped, and Iid back on the mat and closed my eyes to rx, but unknowingly fell asleep.

    When I woke, I was shocked to find out I had slept for over eighteen hours; it seemed like those bursts of memories brought by extreme emotions had made me more tired than I thought.

    Still, I do not mind losing the eighteen hours as I am feeling light like I have never felt in my life.

    While the worries have remained, I do not feel like obsessing over them, which was making things worse, stopping me from working with all efficiency.

    I could even see the change in my clones; what they had aplished in the past twenty hours seemed shocking.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face as I got up and looked at all statues.

    All they brought out was the memories, some even I wasn''t able to remember; they made me realize what is truly important and what I should most focus on it.

    For it, I couldn''t help but feel grateful and bowed to each statue with my own will and grateful heart.

    This ce had given me more than I had hoped, and there were more; there were more doors that remained to explore, nine below the statues, one attached to the wall of the hall.

    The first door I chose is an obvious one in front of me, below the statue of the sensual woman.

    Krrrr!

    I walked toward the statue, and unlike the statue of the second hall, I did not feel any pressure; within a few minutes, I reached it before pushing it open.

    Hun!

    I stepped inside the hall as the door opened, and what I saw inside couldn''t help but make my eyes go wide.

    I had expected many things, but not this. Though, I shouldn''t be surprised, given the kind of statue it is.

    This hall is round, and all over it are murals, erotic murals with lovers in different positions, and is the design of the rose, but it is not a painting, but an extremely borate formation filled with the power of divinity, which I could not understand.

    I looked at the hall for a couple of minutes before walking out.

    It is not for a single person. If I survived against the Grimm, I would return to this hall, bringing marina with me.

    Soon, I walked out and moved toward the different statue, this one belonging to the grief.

    I was a little fearful of this statue and wanted to enter the door inside it at thest, but I controlled those thoughts and walked toward it.

    Earlier, when I stared at this statue, thousands and thousands of faces came in front of me, my colleagues, and my friends. The war took many of them, more than I count, and I still grieved for them.

    We would lose many more people unless we finished the big Grimms and wiped out everyst one of them; only then will our world have an evesting piece.

    Soon, I reached the door and pushed it open before going inside, and found myself in a huge hall, at least three times bigger than the hall beneath the sensual woman statue.

    It is also square in shape, empty except for the mats lying on the floor.

    The walls of the halls are fully barren except for the five-line text written in the brush, it is what the mats are facing, and if I am writing, then one will have toprehend those words, whatever they are saying.

    I copied the words and got out of the hall; it is not like I don''t want toprehend them; I am sure I will be able to gain something if Iprehend it, given the mysterious feeling I am getting from them.

    But I need to explore all the doors before I begin toprehend what the texts.

    A few minutester, I reached another hall, which was too simr to the previous one with the same dimension and design; the only different thing was the text.

    The next hall was the same, and the hall after that, and soon, I finished with all the eight halls, and now, only one hall below the statue of joy had remained, and I stepped inside it.

    Hun!

    I thought it would be the same as the other hall and nearly did when I looked at the size of the hall and the mats present in it, but it is different, and what is different is that it did not have the texts.

    Instead, there was a bell, a big bronze bell of my size, that had some words written on it.

    I looked at the whole hall before walking toward the bell, and I tried to ring it, but to my surprise, it did not, despite using all the strength I could muster with all my power sealed.

    It did not move even an inch.

    After trying for a minute, I shook my head and walked out of the hall, and moved toward the only door that had remained.

    It is attached to the hall, like the door through which I hade here.

    Soon, I reached it and pushed it open, and what I saw inside brough a small smile to my face.

    Living quarters.

    It is a room that has a small kitchen and bathroom attached to it; I had guessed I would find this, and I was right.

    If I am right, then this is some kind of monastery or temple; those statues and rooms inside them are for meditation, while this one is for life.

    These quarters are simple and very smallpared to ces I had been living in the past few years. The room did not have a mattress, just a simple mat made of jute, like the other mats, but slightly bigger.

    I have already decided that I am going to stay here, at least till I finish meditating in all the rooms and gaining all the benefits from that.

    The burst of memories emotion had freed me, and it somehow made my clones more efficient.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I am sure that meditation will provide me with even greater benefits.

    I did not immediately go to the meditation hall and instead walked to the kitchen and began to take out the things and fill the empty kitchen racks.

    This room had unsealed my powers, not all of them, just 1% of them, which is more than enough for me.

    With it, I could easily bring out the things from the core and enter inside.

    After I brought out the stuff, I began to cook.

    I do not n to cook something borate but a simple meal. The borate meal does not feel right in this ce.

    It did not surprise me that the cooking formation of this ce is powerful enough to cook above the limit vegetables I am trying to cook.

    At my core, I needed to use white fire to do it.

    In an hour, I finished cooking, and I began to eat with Nero and Ashlyn. It was a satisfying meal that brought a satisfied smile across my face.

 Chapter 3022 Meditation

    Click!

    I watched Ashlyn and Nero disappear before the door closed in front of me and walked toward the ck door of the first hall, and opened it.

    As it opened, I couldn''t help but feel relieved; for a moment, I thought it might not open.

    While I am staying in the monastery, Ashlyn and Nero have no interest in doing that, I had even asked them to meditate with me, but they refused and wanted to go out.

    So, I sent them out.

    Both of them are strong enough to survive in the ruin; while I meditate and study in the monastery, they will scout and hunt.

    I have never given them such an opportunity to be free in the ruin; it will be a good learning experience for them.

    Though I couldn''t help but worry about them, despite knowing they were more capable enough to survive in this dangerous ruin.

    I stepped into the second half and immediately felt the intense divine energy, but this time, I was bearing it with greater ease than before.

    The divine energy from the statue affects one not only physically but also mentally, and with the statues helping me relieve a lot of pressure, I am having quite an ease walking through.

    Soon, I reached the tree, and a smile bloomed across my face seeing how it was doing.

    It is absorbing the divine energy at a much faster rate than before, and if it continued even at this speed, I don''t think it would need even three months to fill all the flowers with the nectars.

    I can''t wait to harvest these flowers and extract that wonderful divine nectar, which will help me tremendously.

    I studied the flower for a few minutes, looked at it for any deficiency, but everything was good; seeing that, I walked to the door.

    Soon, I entered the third hall, and I cleaned myself like yesterday and wore a new set of clothes that appeared before entering the final hall.

    Instead of entering the residential quarter, I entered the hall below the statue of joy.

    Once again, the bell appeared in front of me, but this time, I did not try to ring it; instead, I sat down on the mat and focused on it.

    Ting!

    A few seconds passed, and I had just concentrated on the texts of the bell when the bell rang.

    I expected it to be loud given its size and unconsciously prepared myself for auditory assault with the bell being big and close, but to my surprise, it was indeed loud but not overwhelming.

    It was the most melodic sound I had ever heard and filled my heart with joy.

    It put a smile on my face, and I unconsciously closed my eyes to examine the sound and joy that was contained in it.

    Unknowingly hours passed by as I meditated, examining the joy that it is bringing, and through it, I am learning so much about myself.

    The bell would ring every three minutes, and it would bring mysteries soplex that I could not understand even 1% of it, but that did not make me sad.

    I understood this less about understanding the mystery of the bell and more about understanding my own emotion; the bell is just a tool to bring that out, which is why I focus more on my own emotion rather than the bell.

    It benefitted me tremendously that when I stood up more than four hourster, there was a smile on my face.

    I had far from finished, but it is enough for today.

    After getting out of the hall of joy, I did not go to any other hall and instead went to the quarters and sat down on a mat with my eyes; I remained as such for an hour before finally going to my core.

    There I began to study with a focus I never had and found everything seemed easier. Even those things that used to stump me for hours got solved within minutes; it couldn''t help but make me happy.

    It is not just me but also my clones; since they are connected to me, they also feel the effect, despite them being a rational, calcting part of me.

    If I continued to make such progress, it wouldn''t take long for me to finish my study sooner than I thought and move to work on the inheritance.

    I studied for the whole day before sleeping for two hours before bathing. As I came out of the bath, I once again cooked a simple meal and ate in silence, and after washing the dishes, I walked out.

    This time, I walked into the hall of regret, and I meditated there for more than three hours beforeing back with a somber mood.

    Like yesterday, I spent an hour meditating in silence before entering my core and working with my clones.

    Days passed by as such; every day, I would wake up, bathe, and eat a simple meal before meditating on one of the hall emotions, before meditating for an hour in silence and then studying for a whole day.

    My days became monotonous, with barely any change, and it made me feel calm.

    When I came here, I was extremely tense; I wanted to take advantage of time eleration and finish my inheritance before going back to the world to face the Grimm.

    I am still feeling the worries and other things, but the chaotic obsessiveness has begun to disappear.

    It helped me as I began to study at a pace never before and also get to know myself every day.

    I even meditated in the hall of pleasure, which I mistakenly thought was only for love. It is for that too, but one could also meditate on it, where I learn more about my lust and desire and, through it, about love.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If we are able to defeat the Grimms, I would definitely bring the others here.

    This ce brings tremendous benefits, and I will be daring and say it is as important as the thing or even more important than it.

 Chapter 3023 Starting

    I close my eye from the texts of regret and, a minuteter, open them before getting up and slowly walking out of the hall.

    A few minutester, I walked into the quarters and sat down on the mat, closed my eyes, and meditated for little more than half an hour, before entering my core and stepping into the library.

    It had been three and half months since I hade to this ruin and three months since I had entered this monastery, and the things I was able to achieve were immense.

    Every day is the same here; from the start of the day, I would meditate and thene back and work before sleeping for three hours.

    I would work around for seventeen to eighteen hours a day, and every minute would be productive.

    Which is why I had finished studying the required material and even inheritance, and today, I will finally start working on the inheritance.

    It is a monumental challenge, far bigger than I had understood before; only after studying the inheritances did I realize how big the challenge is in front of me. It scared me, but it also made me excited.

    I am more excited than I am scared.

    "Let''s begin," I said to my clones as I entered the library, and both of them closed their books and moved away from the inheritances they were studying, and walked into the work area I had created.

    It is a huge area, and there, all my inheritances are present, from the Lord stage to Grandmaster ss.

    Now, I will create the inheritance for the Grand Lord ss, skipping the High-Grandmaster ss entirely, and my goal is to achieve the power of Primary II through it.

    It might seem impossible, but it is very much possible. Though achieving it would be very hard, not impossible.

    The library and the monastery had given me the hope that I would be able to do it.

    My clone and I looked at all the looked all inheritance before we began. The first thing we brought out were the notes of ideas we took while studying; we looked at them before each of us chose one section and started.

    This time, all the formations are new; we are not upgrading the old formation for the new level, but creating the new ones, taking the old as only a reference.

    If I had been creating an Inheritance of High-Grandmaster ss, I would have upgraded more than 50% of the formation, but no, I am skilling a level and creating an inheritance ofplete ss that will give me the strength above the limit.

    Far above what the eight Grimms had.

    I need to be powerful enough to sh against the big Grimm head-on; if not more, then I need strength equal to it.

    Time passed as we worked; now and then, we would stop to think or take a reference from one of the library books before resuming to work again.

    This is the best thing about working here, which gives me the hope I can create the inheritance in the time I have.

    The library contains all the knowledge I need; I only have to understand it and use it the way I need in my inheritance, which made things easy but also difficult as I now have a very big ambition about my inheritance.

    I have found arge number of books and inheritance blueprints in the hall of inheritance, but the library contains a thousand times more and better.

    Some of the inheritance blueprints I had seen in the library had blown my mind, and I have already decided the create an inheritance of standard equal to them. It is really a challenge.

    Soon, the day passed, and it was time for me to sleep.

    If I wanted, I could easily continue for weeks without sleeping, but it is not wise. Sleep is necessary not only to rest but also to keep the mind calm.

    I will stick to this schedule till I am here; once I am out, it will be hard to follow this strictly.

    I might not even be able to sleep or meditate for days when out.

    It is a cold, harsh world out there; Ashlyn and Nero have shown me how dangerous this ruin is. It had scared me shitless, but I also knew I would need to get out of this monastery at some point.

    ?

    I need to explore and test myself against the elements of this ruin; only through that way would I be able to achieve my goal.

    Both of them had been out since the day they asked to send them out, exploring the different areas.

    They hade across dangerous, amazing things, many of which shocked me excited me, and scared me enough to have nightmares.

    With the data they are providing, I have quite aprehensive map of this ruin, but it is notplete.

    This ruin is huge and dangerous; with all spatial rifts and time fluctuation, one could simply fly from one end to another, not to mention dangerous monsters.

    Some of them were so dangerous that even Ashlyn and Nero had to run away from them.

    I woke up exactly three hourster and did what I did yesterday and the day before that, and that day also passed.

    Before I knew it, a month had passed, and it was finally time to leave the monastery. I have achieved more than I thought I would, and I will return.

    After I explored and got what I wanted, I would return to the monastery. This is the best ce to work, and I feel I will make a couple of visits to this ce till I am in this ruin and even after that, if I had survived.

    I took onest look at all the statues and bowed to them with all the gratefulness I had toward them before walking out of the hall.

    I appeared in the first hall directly, and instead of walking toward the exit, I walked toward the ck door leading to the second half and pushed it open before entering inside.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    There is something I have to check before I leave this ce.

    As I entered the second hall, thick divine energy washed over me; it would have been wonderful if I could take divine energy, but I could not.

    Still, I am not sad, as I got the second-best thing.

    I appeared beside the tree, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing the progress. The flowers are nearly matured, some did, and they have already started making and storing the divine nectar in their petals.

    I had already harvested the first badge of flowers, with nectar filling their petals to the brim.

    I extracted it, and the product I got was far better than I had imagined; I am already sure it will provide with tremendous benefits during my breakthrough and even after that.

    If I had time, I would have got out and shared them with others, but I did not.

    I looked at flowers before turning into slightly over five hundred nts, which had just started budding through the pots.

    I had not only harvested the nectar from flowers, but also the seed, some of which I had nted.

    Without growth energy, it will take years to reach the level I want them to be. If I survive, then I will have a powerful resource in a huge amount.

    I stayed in the second hall for a few more minutes before finally walking out; it was time for adventure.

 Chapter 3024 Out

    Click!

    I watched the door of the monastery close behind me before looking ahead into an area filled with dense energy, making each breath I tookcerating.

    But there is no single line of pain on my face, instead a smile.

    I am feeling quite excited for things toe; I had spent four months in silence and meditation, and now I want some action; I am sure I will find a lot of it on my way to my destination.

    I have already selected a ce I want to go to; it will take days to reach there, but it will be worth it.

    I looked for a few seconds before walking toward the south; Ashlyn and Nero were around me, scouting for any danger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Like before, my strings are out, and I would harvest any resources I havee across. This ce is filled with it; not many arepatible with me, but it is always great to have resources, especially of this level.

    Around half an hour passed by before the monster had discovered me and nowing toward me.

    ''It worked,'' I said with a smile.

    I had spent quite a lot of time I was in a monastery working on my stealth method and even incorporated a lot of things, I had learned from the way, these monsters sensed me.

    The method is obviously working, as this time; I was able to get quite close to the monster before it discovered me.

    It took a few seconds for the monster to appear in front of me; it was a lion monster with a regal ck mane and white body. Its eyes attacked me the most; one eye was ck, while the other was white.

    Roar!

    It looked at me for a couple of seconds before roaring and leaping at me with such speed that my expression turned serious.

    I swung my sword, using every bit of strength I have with the fear and excitement I had.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against its sharp, powerful ws, and I began to take a step back rapidly while gulping down the blood that came to my mouth.

    The monster was the strongest I had faced, and it seemed like I had dealt with the first attack better than I had thought I would; after not fighting for four months.

    Roar!

    It roared, seeing me defending against its attack, and came at me much faster, and its ws were covered in ck-white energy.

    CLANNNG!

    Once again, I had defended against the attack, but this time, I spurted out blood while taking a step back, with each step helping me deposit the physical force in the ground while at the same time dealing with a unique energy attack.

    The ck and white energies were separate, but when they touched my armor, they shed, creating a powerful st.

    It was a good thing; my armor had absorbed nearly 80% of them before they shed, or the consequences would have been catastrophic.

    I immediately made a change in working on my armor; this time, I had been lucky, and next time, I won''t be.

    I will not give the monster a chance to st me.

    ClANNNG!

    The moment I finished with the changes, the Lion monster came at me again, shing its ws at me, but this time, it was not all it did; it had sent a st of powerful energy at me.

    BANNNG!

    The st of energy had shed against the seven shields that had materialized. I always have my shields around me whenever I have strings to spare, and while this monster is extremely powerful, it does not take all my strings.

    ROAAR!

    It roared loudly in anger before attacking me again, even faster.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNG

    The attack came, and when I defended against it, itunched another and then another.

    It is attacking me at a very fast speed, not giving me even a moment of rest.

    This style is not unique to this monster, but nearly all the monsters of this ruin fight in such a way. All of them fight with nearly all their power in a fast way, always going for the weakness.

    If I am not wrong, then it is likely because of the high density of monsters in this ruin; they want to finish their prey as soon as possible and take it away with them before other monsterse and snatch it away.

    I have observed it, not only through my battle but through Ashlyn and Nero.

    This ruin is dangerous, and I want to know everything there is to know about this ruin; only through this way, I will have a maximum chance of survival.

    If possible, then I don''t ever want to die in the teeth of a dump monster; I will take any intelligent being, humans, even Grimms, or those belonging to any other race, rather than dumb monsters.

    These monsters may be dumb, but they are powerful; the lion had made me bleed in the first attack, and it cracked several of my bones.

    As I had said, this is the most powerful monster I had dealt with in this ruin; it is quite strong, though not as strong as those faced by Ashlyn and Nero.

    Like before, I could not face them without burning my blood.

    ROOOAR!

    A minute passed by, and the monster got really angry; it was not holding back at all. It had be challenging to stay rooted on the ground, as every attack of it was trying to throw me off the ground.

    "Enough!" I said finally to the leaping monster, and rm shed across its eyes as my strings tightened around it.

    ''The new weave is working better,'' I said to myself as I fended off its attacks.

    I had experimented with different weaves powered for formation to bind the monsters; this one is good, better than the one I had usedst time.

    It also put less pressure on the strings, reducing their chance to snap quite a lot.

    I could make it even better; if I was able to do it to a sufficient degree, then I might really think about facing those truly powerful monsters that Ashlyn and Nero fight.

 Chapter 3025 Golem

    Four days have passed since I walked out of the monastery, and I am close to reaching my destination.

    It took longer, but not surprising considering the number of monsters I had to fight.

    On the first day, I fought monsters in my vition, but from the second, I focused on getting to my destination, but monsters would attack, and even with an upgraded stealth method, it was not easy to evade them.

    Now, I am quite close to my destination, and I am quite excited about it as it had looked quite great through Ashlyn''s eyes.

    I took a short left turn and avoided the monster that was not far away from me.

    I havee to know the limit of my stealth method and thus would move ording to it. It also helps Ashlyn and Nero tell me where the monsters are, which makes avoiding them even easier.

    With their help, I have avoided truly powerful monsters; ones even they could not defeat.

    I had sensed its aura, and it was powerful that it would have ughtered the eight Grimms within a matter of seconds. If I am right, then that one was very close to the Primary-II state.

    Earlier, I was not willing to believe that there might be true Primary-II ss monsters here, but now I am.

    Ashlyn had Nero had shown me some things that had forced me to believe it, especially seeing those zones, which are filled with energy, matching those in the sky.

    Even with all their guts, they did not dare to venture into that area; it was too dangerous, even for them.

    A little more than an hour passed, and I had killed another monster; it had sensed me and attacked.

    It took me four minutes to finish the battle, which is quite long in the area, where I usually finished it within three minutes.

    One minute to bind and two to kill.

    It was powerful and injured me so much that some of those injuries are still healing.

    A few more minutes passed, and I stopped as I reached my destination, which was ake.

    It looked like a normalke, but if one looked at it carefully, one would see faint runes floating in it.

    This is a doorway to somece; I don''t know where it leads, but it will be, without a doubt, a very dangerous ce.

    Ashlyn had dropped a monster here, and theke had annihted it in less than a second.

    One is only safe when they touch the entrance or any other ce, and thiske will destroy without leaving even a single proof. If it had, then a mountain-worth of bones had been here.

    I looked at theke for a few seconds before jumping into it.

    I had worked on the formation for more than weeks, using a few hours each day to solve this formation till I had finally solved it.

    Thump!

    A thumping sound rang out, and horror appeared on my face; thinking I had failed, I tried to leave, but the water gripped me like a rope.

    I struggled for a fraction of a second before the formation on which I had jumped shed, and immediately I stopped all my struggles and took a sigh of relief.

    For a moment, I had thought I had failed; that would have been very bad. My ending bad.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed, and I disappeared, and a momentter, I appeared in a bright ce.

    Hun!

    It took my formation a fraction of a second to adjust before everything before clear, and what I saw couldn''t help but shock me.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "The fuck!" I cursed; I looked at things around me,

    Everything is ruined, the walls copse, the floor cracks, and the pirs into pieces, while stray formations fly around.

    The first thing I did was turn back and check the exit, and I was relieved to see it being present and in perfect condition, unlike the things around me.

    It was truly unexpected; the entrance was fine without any problem, even better than a monastery before inside; it had turned out ofplete ruin, that I wanted to return immediately, but I decided to stay.

    I will look around for an hour, and if I find something interesting, then I will stay, or I will get out of this ce.

    Once again, checking the flow of time, I moved forward cautiously.

    It is important that I always check the flow of time; there are some spots here where the flow of time is nearly the same as the world. I don''t want to be stuck in those ces, even for a minute.

    I will waste time there at more than twenty times a speed, which I could not afford.

    I had walked a couple of steps when I suddenly stopped, and my strings have picked up a piece of blue-colored marble.

    I don''t know what it is, but my soul sense behaved strangely when it passed through it. So, I picked it.

    Suu!

    I looked at it for a couple of seconds before suddenly my eyes went wide, and I sucked a sharp breath.

    "Spatial soil," I muttered in shock; it is definitely a spatial soul. I do not know what of it, and it is mixed with other things, but it did not matter.

    This thing is extremely useful to me from the things I could see in it.

    It could be used in nting spatial types of nts, but more importantly, it could be used in strengthening my core, especially the world aspect of it.

    I had been searching for a spatial soul for years, and I found some treasuries of organization, but their level was low. At most, they have grand lord-ss spatial soil, and it is in a very tiny amount.

    I needed the one above the limit for the eventual breath-through I might be able to make if I survived the big Grimm.

    A breakthrough that will take me above the limit.

    Now, I am most focused on making my next breakthrough, which will help me save my world, but I am still happy finding I.

    If I survive, then I will have one of the most important resources I need to make an above-the-limit breakthrough.

    There were tens of pieces of it lying around, if not hundreds, and my strings moved cautiously through the floor to pick them up, careful not to touch any straying formation.

    Soon over, hundreds of such tiles went into my storage, and collecting them with every step and checked other things.

    It will be a challenge for me to extract pure spatial soil from the tile, but if I survive, then I will have years to do that in a world without any Grimm; I think the time will be more than enough for me to find ten extraction methods than simply one.

    A few minutes passed, and I had collected all the pieces of marble and now looked at the broken pir, which had some interesting texts carved on it.

    Thankfully, they are in the universalnguage and seem to be a bad.

    I would love to read one and take it for marina; she like these things, and it is her guilty pleasure; unfortunately, I couldn''t. The rest of the pir is in a broken formation, whose light obscures the texts.

    I did not dare to use my abilities on it, lest it triggers them; you can never know with the broken formations.

    I moved around the pirs, picking things that caught my interest, and some did, which I put in my storage, but their importance to me was much less than the spatial soil.

    Half an hour passed by, and I walked through the way made through the broken wall, and the first thing that I came across against me couldn''t help but surprise me.

    It is a head, a beast head of some kind, belonging to one of the broken statues.

    ''Not statues, golems,'' I corrected myself a few secondster and immediately became even more careful.

    Thankfully, aside from the two that are cracked, every golem here is torn into pieces. Some even turned to dust.

    It couldn''t make me feel relieved; these bastards are the trickiest. They activate and chase like a hound, and unless you destroy them, they will keep chasing you.

    While there did not seem to be any danger here, I did not want to be in a tricky ce like this and begin to take a step back.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I stopped when I noticed something; a bright red thing near the fee cracked golem.

    It is a piece of energy crystal, and when my soul sense touched it, I sensed tremendous energies from it.

    More than any energy crystal that Rhaek and other Grimm Grand Lords have in their storage.

    I thought for a moment before made my mind.

    My string went toward the crystal and carefully wrapped around it with a sealing formation appearing and pulled it.

    Hun

    A secondter, the thing was my hand, and I was looking at it grinningly when suddenly, I sensed something.

    My expression froze, and I slowly looked ahead, and what I froze me for a second.

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly as the cracked golden with burning yellow yes took a step toward me.

    ''I am such a greedy bastard!'' I cursed myself as I prepared, slowly taking a step back behind a broken formation while activating all my boosts.

    Same time, Ashlyn and Nero appeared to my left and right and looked at the Goldem with excitement, which I was not feeling.

    As things are going to get very ugly for me soon.

 Chapter 3026 Fighting On The Edge I

    "All trespassers must die!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Came out through the golem as I positioned myself behind the broken formation, where there was sufficient space, before turning to the golems.

    It is moving slowly, but with each step, it is getting faster and firmer, I wanted to attack it immediately, but I did not think it would be wise, so I had focused on the different things.

    I looked at it carefully, especially its crack-filled body; there were cracks everywhere on it, the biggest one on its neck, taking a third of it, but seeing the material, it would be very hard for me to damage it, but I will have to try.

    The Golem is bad enough, but it is not the biggest danger; the biggest danger is the ce itself, which I had beenden in broken formation.

    Some might be harmless, as not all the formations are broken formations, but there will be some which have enough power to vaporize me on the spot.

    So, not only do I have to deal with the golem, but I also need to watch I do not step on something I do not need to.

    Which is very hard, considering every enemy I had fought in this ce had the power to send me back.

    ''It seemed like there was no choice,'' I said with a sigh and did the thing I had so far resisted doing in this ruin.

    ''Fourth Burst!''

    I activated the fourth burst, which is not the only thing I did; I have also activated the formation, which I had only perfected a few days ago.

    Buzz!

    As the formation activated, its energy came out and mixed with my burning essence. This energy is made of life-source from the necrotic nt and divine nectar; I had got not long ago, and a few other things.

    As both energies merged, my power swelled.

    If I had this formation when I was fighting against the eight Grimms, I wouldn''t have been as desperate as I had been, and so are others.

    It had reached halfway with deliberate steps before suddenly turning into a blur and appearing directly in front of me, avoiding broken formation.

    "Die!"

    It shouted, and a great sword came toward me at a blurring speed that startled me but did not stop my sword from moving, which was already in position.

    I am very d that I have improved the visual formations; in the battle against the Grimms, I was not able to see their weapons when they used their full power and only fought with their instincts.

    I don''t know whether it would have worked against the golem or not. I am just d I did not have to find out.

    CLANNNG!

    Its great sword shed against mine, and I shook, nearly taking a step back.

    The sheer physical force was too much; it had roiled my internals, but not enough to be injured.

    Though, if I had not been burning my blood, I would have been sent back crashing with injuries all over my body.

    The golem did not waste any time and attacked again with more power than before; it too burned even more essential for the greater power and formation inside my core shone brighter to match the increased energy needs.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I had defended against its attacks, and itunched another and then another without wasting even a fraction second, with each of its attacks being more powerful than the previous.

    It is not just attacks that are powerful; its skills are also great. It is far more skillful than the Grimms, it is as skillful as old Grand Lords, and if I am not seeing it being a golem, I would have thought I was fighting some sentient being.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, when its sword was mid-way, it had disappeared, and I sensed it behind me and immediately moved my sword behind.

    I was quite surprised when I saw the weaponing at me was no longer a great sword but a spear that wasing for my head.

    I moved my wrist a little; if I had continued in the same way, it would have been able to avoid my sword with the skills it had and pierced my body.

    CLANNNG!

    The spear tried to move around my sword like a snake, but I acted quickly and stopped it before it reached me.

    As I did, it once again disappeared, appearing directly above me, bringing that spear to like a drill at my head.

    I reacted and moved my sword up; this is quite a difficult manure for both parties.

    Only those confident of their abilities or those foolish use them as one simple mistake, and the enemy''s de will be on you.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, and it appeared to my left, attacking me once with its ranging spear.

    Attacks after attacks came, and while I defended, my expression couldn''t help but be worse.

    Even after thousands of years, the golem still held incredible power, and as it fought me, I noticed there was no fluctuation of power, everything was running smoothly, and those cracks were also stable; not a single one widened by even a centimeter.

    Still, its power is increasing.

    I don''t know how much power it could use even after all these years, but I will need to have it in my grasp before it uses the power that I cannot handle.

    Hun!

    Once again, it appeared in front of me and attacked, and I immediately looked wide, shocked. The formation inside me roared to its full speed; at the same time, I had burned my essence to the highest.

    It immediately filled my body with power, which I had never experienced before, but even this power did not give me the confidence to face what wasing.

    The increase in its power is too sudden; till now, it had been increasing its strength at a constant amount, but now it has multiplied it many times.

    CLANNNNG!

    I stopped the invisible spearing toward me, but as I did. My expression changed drastically before a mouthful of blood flew out of my mouth, and I began to take steps back rapidly.

    I activated all the formations that could stop this momentum; I did not care whether it broke my bones or split my skin, but I had to stop, or I would step into the broken formation.

    For all I know, it could vaporize me the moment I stepped inside it.

    Finally, I had stopped right at the edge of the broken formation; seeing that, I couldn''t take a sigh of relief, which I had even finished taking, when I felt its spearing toward me with greater power than before.

    ''Goddammit!'' I cursed loudly and moved my sword to defend myself while harnessing as much power as I could from burning the essence.

    I had been doing that since a second ago and was able to harness quite a lot of it, but still, I would have liked to have more.

    As I am standing on a cliff, a single step back and I will fall to my death, and I don''t want to die in the hands of the golem, no matter how smart it is.

 Chapter 3027 Fighting On The Edge II

    CLANNNNG!

    Its spear shed against my sword, shaking from top to down, nearly sending me into the broken formation.

    I survived after throwing a mouthful of blood, but it did not end.

    It had caught me, and now it was going to use every bit of the strength it had to push me into the formation, and there was nothing I could do to get away, as I did not have the strength to do it.

    What I have now is barely enough to defend against it, and thising attack is more powerful than thest, forcing me to continue burning my essence at ever greater length.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    The spear came at me again, and I had defended, but once again, it shook me so much that I nearly fell in the formation.

    That was just the starting as its attack came, one after another, and they were extremely powerful that I was hanging on the edge.

    I wanted to use my shields, but I could not due to their size; even if I reduced them to the side, it wouldn''t be enough to form a sphere without shing with the boundaries of the broken formations.

    Using fewer shields will be useless; given the power of the attack, it will break through them unless I use the full sphere.

    It is another thing for me to think about.

    Seconds passed, and it continued its intense assault, continuedly forcing me to burn my essence to its max.

    I have to give it to whoever designed the code of this bastard; it is really good. Capable of thinking on its own to kill the enemy most efficiently.

    Not only that, but it is also learning very fast; it is studying me and making use of what it has learned.

    It had raised all the hair on my body and made me cautious of its every attack, as it was extremely close to killing me. The only thing it had to is continuedly to increase its power and evade my sword.

    Seeding even once will end me.

    One minute and Forty-four seconds passed when a smile appeared on my sweaty face; it was hard considering the powerful investigating formation around, which made it very hind to bind it, but I did.

    "Slow!" I said as it once again moved its spear to attack me.

    As mymand, my strings appeared, covering every part of its body with a veryplicated weave which is being reinforced with the formation and powered by my burning essence.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Despite that, it was not enough to stop it; it only slowed it down; I knew it, which is why I used ''slow'' instead of stop.

    As the strings appeared around it, they showed it down, but to my surprise, not as much as I liked, but enough, I finally dared to move away from the broken formation as I moved my sword to defend.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended, and for the first time since I had started fighting it, I did not shake from top to down.

    Still, I did not dare to let my guard down; this was a dangerous enemy, and underestimating will be my end.

    I had just thought that when it attacked again using more than double the power than thest attack, at the same time, its faded brownish body began to turn blue, and seeing that; I became even more careful and activated a few more formations.

    Soon, its whole body turned blue, emanating such heat that would meld any metal.

    Even with fire and strong elemental defenses, I am feeling very hot inside my armor, like I am being cooked.

    It is nothingpared to what my strings are feeling; they are nearly edge of splitting before they started to absorb the energy and use it to strengthen as I begin to make the second weave around the first.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended much more easily, but another of its attack came; even with the dire straits, it was not willing to stop, not only in attack but also defending itself as the heat continued to get stronger.

    Thankfully, I have devised a mechanism that my strings could absorb and refine all kinds of energy to make themselves stronger.

    Another minute passed as three weaves of strings covered the golem, with the formation of each reinforcing the other and sharing the burden, and even with it, it was not enough to stop it.

    It is constantly increasing its power, and even now, it is powerful enough that it would be able to finish me off easily without the power of my burning essence.

    I have more weaves, and I begin to make them over it, wanting to slow it down further before stopping it.

    As only them, I could start thinking about turning it off; I had also asked my clone to find a way to turn it off, it had found some, but those could not be used in the current state.

    The way of the sword wouldn''t work; the material the clone is made of it is very powerful.

    My strings tried, but they could not pierce the material, and ording to the tests I have done, even if I used the full power of my enchantment and swung the sword will all my strength at its weakest part, I wouldn''t be much other than faint scratch.

    Three minutes passed, and I had finished with the seventh weave, and it only slowed it down by 20%, which is not enough, but I will continue.

    A few more seconds passed when my clone picked up another book.

    ''This might work,'' I said to myself as I saw what the book had.

    My clone began to flip the pages, reading them rapidly and reading everything they contained, and soon, a formation came.

    I looked at the formation, and the strings began to move, form themselves into the runes, and soon, an extremelyplicated formation appeared across its body.

    Buzz!

    The formation activated, and to my utter shock, a secondter, the golem had slowed down.

    I had not thought it would work; there are nearly thirty formations to fry its control system in the book, and I have only used the first, and it was enough to slow it down.

    Seeing that, I poured more energy into the formation and even added a lot of rule-bending power, which seemed to do the trick in bypassing its defense and turning it off.

    It began to fall down at a sudden stop as it was mid-attack, but I waved my hand, and it went to a standing position while I just wanted to crouch down and turn off the burning of my essence and start the recovery.

    But now, I first have to dispose of it; I could leave it here. It is a powerful tool, if I got control over it, it would help a lot, but first, I have to store it, and thankfully, the old snake has just a thing about it.

    Thud!

    A huge metallic rectangr box appeared; it was big enough to store it and powerful enough that even the golem wouldn''t be able to do anything.

    Even if it sts itself to pieces, it won''t do much other than dent it into a few ces.

 Chapter 3028 Sophia

    "Mount Zerasar," I said, grinningly as I breathed in, and arge amount of fire energy came inside my body before being immediately absorbed by my cosmic elemental core.

    Just outside the volcano, the energy is so thick she couldn''t imagine the type of dense fire energy would be inside the volcano.

    It had taken her two and half months to reach this ce, and during the journey, she nearly died more times than she could remember, but everything would be worth it if this dense fiery energy were anything to go by.

    It had nearly nine months since she hade to this ruin; first time away from her twin for so long, but she had to.

    A big Grimm Monster ising for her and her world, and she needs the strength to defeat it, and this ce will give it to her.

    She is going to be here for the next eight months and will try her hardest to achieve the breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss.

    "I hope you have what I need," she said with augh and walked toward the mountain, walking on theva that could turn any most Grand Lord into ashes, but her, it is providing the energy.

    She hadn''t even activated her armor as she walked through this ce; she did not need to.

    This ce may be hell to others, but to her, it is heaven; every breath she took it energizes her. Every part of her body absorbs the fire energy around, from her toes to her hair.

    It is really hard to find fire energy of this level; the Grimms have really explored a lot of ces, and this one is one of theirs.

    Usually, such ces are too dangerous to explore; only the Grand Lords at the end of their lives do it, and if there weren''t a danger of being wiped out by the big Grimm Monsters, she wouldn''t havee here this early.

    She had been nearly killed almost daily; one had even crushed her chest and was hair breath away from destroying her core when she had killed it.

    There many such instances she had faced in thest nine months.

    Sigh!

    She sighed those memories away and activated her armor; she was being daredevil for not using it for a few minutes, but necessary in this dangerous ce, where nearly everything had the power to kill her.

    She did not like her armor, nor her sister; they did not tell anyone, but it felt restricted. Whenever she activated, she felt confined, but it was the only thing that kept her and her sister alive.

    Still, she sometimes wished she had the inheritance that could fully harness the power of her cosmic elemental core.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This inheritance was not even able to harness a quarter of its power; if they had the inheritance that could fully harness the power of her core, then big Grimms would have its ashes floating somewhere else.

    There is nothing she can do about her condition; she is lucky to be alive, and she should learn to appreciate that.

    Hun!

    She suddenly sensed something, and immediately, her sword became a blur, cutting through the thing that had just attacked her.

    She looked at two pieces of a tiny snake; it is small as her palm but had the power of the Grand Lord and one with considerably powerful sensory abilities.

    Her stealth method helps her meld into the environment; the method is nothing special; what is special is her core, which makes her nearly invisible in an area with fire energy.

    The denser the fire energy is, the greater invisibility she will wield.

    Not long ago, a monster that could have her breakfast passed her; it was barely a hundred meters away, and even then, it could not sense her, but this fucker did.

    There are always exceptions, and she needs to be careful of them.

    She removed the core and stored the body in her storage before closing her eyes, and soon, an immense amount of pure fiery energy began to enter inside her.

    It is slightly painful as monster cores are a little harder to absorb, as they might be fire elemental monsters, but their core contains many other things, which are a little painful when absorbing.

    Once they entered her core, everything else turned to ashes, and only fire elemental energy got absorbed into the core, making it stronger.

    Though not her, she had reached the limit of the power she could wield through this inheritance, but her core still needed a massive amount of energy.

    It took little more than a minute to absorb the strong core of the Grand Lord monster, and it is less than a drop in the bucket. The energies she needs are colossal, and only a ce like this could fulfill the need of her core.

    Three and half hours passed as she climbed through the massive volcanic mountain, and the fiery energy became even denser.

    So much so that no Grand Lord, even that Rai, would be turned into ashes if he stood here, but to her, it is the mostfortable thing ever, and in the ce she is going, the energy is going to get much denser.

    Another forty minutes passed when she stopped; she looked at a huge door embedded in the mountain, with the numeric 17 written on it in a huge number.

    She moved left, seeing that her destination was door number 11, which is on the left side.

    Another hour passed, and she finally reached door number eleven and walked toward the huge door.

    From the records she found, this ce used to be a huge city, a forge city.

    The greatest city in the world, which it was part of.

    It was ruled by the twenty-forge masters, each powerhouse powerful enough to shake the world, but also the greatest craftsmen, whose skills could only be matched by the other forge masters.

    She appeared by the door, which was nearly fifty meters tall, and took out the red key, which is big as her.

    There was very little information about the mouth in the Grimm''s notes that Michael had provided. Even two Grimms, who hade to this ruin, had not dared to walk this mountain.

    This key she had gotten from the eleventh forge master''s abode; those formation that abode nearly killed her, but it had given her the key and also the information about this ce

    Click!

    She flew near the keyhole and inserted the huge key before swinging it and immediately heard that clicking sound.

    Hearing that, she pushed the door, needing to use considerable force to just move it a little.

    Soon, the door opened at the finger length, and fire energy so pure that she had never sensed in her life came at her, and her body absorbed it all greedily.

    Feeling excited, she used all her strength to push open the door, and the more she pushed open, the more energy woulde out.

    Soon it opened enough that she had gone inside but stopped immediately as she sensed the danger.

    It is powerful enough to kill her in her current state, but the opportunity that lies inside is also too big to let ago.

    After thinking for a few seconds, she made up her mind and walked inside.

 Chapter 3029 Dangerous Stealing

    ''Careful, Careful¡­''

    I am saying this mantra over and over as my string carefully wrapped around the white peach.

    I am in an extremely dangerous ce; there is a monster sleeping closer to the tree, and if it had sensed me. it will be the end of it, as I don''t think the three miles distance would affect it much.

    I wouldn''t have taken such a huge risk if it were not for the tree in the middle of the hugeke of corruption.

    Those white peaches are extremely useful resources that will aid me tremendously if I consume them, before the breakthrough.

    It is important enough that I am willing to take the risk against the monster, whom even Ashlyn and Nero couldn''t match.

    There are hundreds of peaches on the tree, but I am only targeting three, one for each of us, but it is truly risky, but I really needed it for the sess of my breakthrough.

    Slowly the fruit, beforepletely enveloping in, seeing that a smile ''t help but appear on my face.

    As it did, the strings wrapped around all three cut it from the branch without making the slightest sound.

    As peaches are plucked, they disappeared; they have not disappeared but are enveloped in invisibility, and in their ce, different peaches appear, who look the same and also possess the same aura.

    Even if I am dealing with a monster, I want to be thorough; the monsters are quite smart about these things.

    I slowly begin to bring the plucked peaches toward me. If I pulled them at full speed, it wouldn''t take long more than a couple of seconds to bring them toward me, but the monster might discover it.

    So, I have to be slow.

    A few minutes passed, and the peaches had covered half of the road, and now, only half had remained.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I stopped as a frown appeared on the face of a sleeping monster, and it sniffed for some reason while miles away; I remained frozen, not daring even to twitch.

    A secondter, the expressions eased, but I remained frozen for a minute before pulling the peaches.

    A six-minute passed, and finally, the peaches entered the formation where I was hiding, and I immediately took them in my hand.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They are white as snow and radiate pureness that very few resources could.

    These are maar radiance peaches; they are simr to stainless lotuses, as they only grew up in corruption.

    I looked at them for a moment before turning to the second thing, a small blue bottle in front of me in which an invisible string was burrowed.

    This string is sucking the corruption out of theke, the most power it could bear. Seeing the amount, I had collected, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    This is true Primary-II ss corruption, very powerful that only my strings could bring it out from the deeper part of theke.

    I had used every bit of the corruption I had gotten from the old snake and wanted to find it, but it was not easy, especially at this level, where even this far, the power of the world was suppressing it.

    My strings are the bottle; both are capable of hiding it from the world; I could not let it detect it, as the slightest change in the environment would immediately be detected by the sleeping monster.

    This corruption would help me a lot, and if I am able to harvest the big Grimm, this corruption will help me grow a lot of stainless lotuses.

    If I did not get that chance, thiske would provide them to me. I had thrown twelve seeds of stainless blood-soul lotuses in theke. They are the highest-grade seeds I have, and I am sure at least half would grow.

    Though, they take a lot of time without growth energy.

    Hun!

    I began to pull back the string, and barely a second had passed when suddenly, the ck smander opened its eyes.

    ROAAARRRR

    It opened its mouth and roared loudly; its aura was filled with such power that I felt my soul shaking.

    I froze, fearing it had discovered me as it began to sniff before it moved, and it moved with such a speed that I could not follow before stopping, and now, under its ws, the rat monster.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh of relief; the monster had not discovered Nero or me, who was a little ahead of me and provided me with a visual.

    I wouldn''t have asked Nero to take such a risk if I did not know his abilities. If he remained frozen and used his natural stealth ability, then not even a monster of this caliber would discover him, even if he was a few meters away from him.

    I have seen it happen many times with some monster more powerful than this lizard.

    Puch!

    The smander pierced its ws inside the rat monster effortlessly; the rat was powerful enough that even I would be no match for it, even after burning my blood, but this smander effortlessly killed it.

    As it did, it began to gorge on it.

    It took barely a minute to gorge out the rodent, leaving behind barely anything, before it started to sniff around again, and it did for a few minutes but did not seem to find anything.

    It seemed to have relieved it as it went to the old spot andid on the stone, closing its eyes not long after.

    I did not make any movements for ten minutes, and only when I became sure it was truly sleeping did I begin to slowly pull back the string.

    Nearly ten minutester, the string entered inside, and it had brough a thing; a fingernail size purple-ck crystal.

    It is more powerful than the liquid corruption I had in a collection, and its grade is also higher. There are even more powerful corruption crystals inside theke, but my strings are not powerful enough to bring them out securely.

    Even under the istion of strings, some aura might leak away, and it will be a death of me.

    Even after bringing two strings out, I did not move and instead satfortably in my hidden spot.

    I will only move when the monster moves for the hunt; Nero has observed it for a few days, and it will move in a day or two.

    That will be my chance to leave.

    With time in my hand, I sat crossed-legged, sealed my power even more tightly, and closed my eyes before entering inside my core.

    There I checked the corruption and fruits for a few minutes before entering the library and started working on my inheritance with my core.

    A year had passed since I came to this ruin, and I have faced many dangers, many of which nearly killed me; that seemed to happen almost daily when I was out.

    I have survived while always working on my inheritance.

    I have made huge progress, but as not as much as I would like to, but I have a year, and I think I might be able to aplish it if I am continued working as I have been in the past year.

 Chapter 3030 Escape

    Six hours had passed since I was waiting for the monster to wake up and leave, but the bastard was still sleeping.

    I am not having any problem, but I don''t like to stay in a ce where the monster might discover me at any time. The formation is perfect, with the power varis stones, but still, I like to be somewhere safe.

    I looked at the visual appearing in front of me before I once again focused on the hundreds of things in front of me.

    I am experimenting on my rule power; the rule of mortality had many uses, from healing to stealth.

    It is a rule power had the power of life and death, which means I could use these elements in stealth by melding into a ce where both elements exist.

    This ruin is filled with life energy, and the ce I am are with death; I am finding a way to incorporate it into my stealth method, but till now, I have not found it anyway.

    Though, I have leads on which I am working.

    Hours passed, and I continued working on it while taking the reference from the books from the library, which told me it was very possible to do it.

    It''s just that I could not use those ways because them being too advance, and I could require the aid of resources, which I do not have.

    So, I have to find my way, using the knowledge in the books.

    Nine hours had passed when I closed the books and put away items. I have used my research time, and it is, once again, time to focus back on the inheritance.

    ROOOARRR!

    Two hours passed when I suddenly monster opened its eyes and roared loudly before staring at the north, where it was sensing something. It started for a couple of seconds before turning to blur as it disappeared.

    A minute passed, and it disappeared, even from Nero''s eyes, though Nero could feel its sense locked on the tree.

    This is the reason why I had not tried to take all the fruits because the bastard had always had its eyes on them.

    Even when its hunting, just yesterday, it ughtered a group of monsters that had tried to go for the fruits while it was away on the hunt.

    It treasures those fruits, and if I had been in its ce, I would have done the same; they are too precious.

    A few more minutes passed, and when Nero spoke the words I had been waiting to hear.

    "Father, you can leave now; it is quite far away," he said, and just as I heard, I opened my eyes and waved my hand, taking formation inside my storage before running away as much as speed is possible to do safely.

    Ashlyn flew ahead of me, scouting the way while Nero remained on the watch.

    A couple of minutes passed, and I have crossed five miles before slowing down as I once again entered the monster-dense area.

    Those five miles were the territory of that smander; nobody stays there. If it had caught me, it would have ughtered me, as it did, but thanks to my monsters and my methods, I am safely out of its range, but I am not safe.

    I will only be safe when I reach my safe spot, which would take me two to three days to reach.

    A year ago, it would have taken me ten to fifteen days, with the sheer number of monsters I had to fight, not to mention the snail-like speed I had to maintain to move, but a yearter, things changed.

    Repeatedly getting caught by monsters had forced me to improve my method; every month, there would be an advancement in stealth, and even now, I am, I am focusing on improving it.

    It is the only way I could cover therge area of this ruin without spending too much time following.

    There are a huge number of ces Ashlyn and Nero had found here. I want to visit them, as they not only provide the resources but also knowledge.

    If I had stayed in one ce and focused on my inheritance, I wouldn''t have made such progress. While the progress is not satisfactory to me, it is tremendous what I have aplished.

    I am only unsatisfied I have only because of the time, the time I have. If I had a year more, I would be hundred percent confident about creating the inheritance, but I only had two years, and one is already over.

    Time passed as I crossed through the territory of one monster after another.

    Ashlyn had killed many monsters residing in these ces; it took a few days for another monster to take over it.

    This ce is jammed packed with monsters, despite a huge number dying every day.

    The monster here is always fighting for territory, mates, and other things, but despite that, barely any change urs in their poptions.

    This ce is hell for the Grand Lords; even someone at the level of matron mavis and Rhaek would be desperate here.

    It had be desperate, which is it ran away within a week, despite the huge greed it had for the resources for this ruin.

    It hade for those resources and to find a chance to make a breakthrough above the limit, and the bastard had even found hints of it, but it had be so dangerous for it that it could not stay further.

    It had promised toe back after its art was above its limit, but it had not.

    It is a good thing; it had not; if it had happened, then it would have already wiped us away years ago.

    Sigh!

    Little more than two hours passed when I took a sigh of relief; Nero had finally left, and I thought he would try for the peaches.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I didn''t say anything about it to him; in the past year, I had learned to let them make their own decision.

    Now, I barely voice my objection to anything, and even when I do, I do it like a suggestion rather than an order.

    It took half an hour for Nero to reach me, and I increased my speed even further as I have got the two scouts.

    With this speed, I would reach my permanent safe house even sooner.

    A few hours passed, and barely any monster had sensed; those who sensed got killed by Ashlyn and Nero.

    I am not the only one who has improved in the past year; they, too, have improved tremendously, even more than me.

    Now, they took only a second or two to kill most monsters; only the powerful took more time.

    Soon a day passed in the day, and I had only fought one monster; I usually fought only one or two monsters a day, which I think is enough.

    BANNNG!

    A few more hours passed, and I reached quite close to my permanent safe hour; two-three hours more, and I would be there, where I would finally be able to let my guard down.

    Hun!

    A little more than an hour passed when I sensed the monstering toward me, specifically toward me.

    It had sensed me.

 Chapter 3031 Safe House

    ''Let ite,'' I said to them as I stopped.

    I had not wanted to fight any monster, but this one was different; it had sensed me despite there being a huge distance between us.

    With the current level of progress in my stealth method, it is very hard for them to sense me from such a long distance.

    All the monsters had sensed me before had been within five hundred meters of distance, but this one was little more than a mile away, and it had still sensed me; it couldn''t help but fascinate me.

    Growl!

    It stopped in front of me and growled while I looked at it, slightly confused, as it looked wolf and also a dog.

    It has grey fur with red strips across its body; one of the red strips goes between its eyes, giving it a quite menacing look, which is also the element that confuses the hell out of me.

    It might be a hybrid between them, as there are dogs in these ruins, and I had fought against a few of them.

    It did not matter what it was; what mattered is this wolf-dog monster was powerful.

    Very powerful that I wouldn''t have been able to fight against it a year ago without burning my blood.

    "Come, little doggie!" I said to the wolf-dog looking at me.

    Growl!

    It growled and jumped at me; at the same time, I have moved my sword toward its razor-sharp ws.

    CLANNNG!

    They shed against my sword, shaking me from up to down, forcing me to take a step back.

    It had even injured me enough that blood hade out of my mouth, but it had be so normal in the battle against these monsters in the past year I stopped worrying about such things.

    CLANNNG!

    Like all the monsters, it reacted immediately, appearing to my left and swiping its ws at me, but I had been expecting it.

    It attacked again and then again, but I have defended; I have gotten so used to such attacks that I could even defend against them with my eyes closed, but of course, I would not take such a risk.

    Soon, twenty seconds passed, and a smile appeared on my face, and surprise and horror appeared in its eyes.

    "You are quite smart," I said, seeing it trying to retreat, but it had be slow enough that I appeared directly in front of it and attacked.

    I have developed a method to wrap the strings around the monsters'' bodies faster, and this weave is very tight and already powerful. As I put moreyers on it, it slowed it down further till it couldn''t move anymore.

    One and a half minutes passed, and I was finally able to freeze it; then, it was a matter of a few seconds for me to kill it before depositing its body inside my core.

    With the monster dead, I resumed my journey toward my safe house.

    Soon, one and a half hours passed, and I have once against reached the gates of the monastery, my safe house.

    Buzz!

    I waved my hand, and formation came out of it; it had stuck to the door before it buzzed, and a few secondster, I heard the clicking sound and pushed the door open.

    "You guys, take care," I said to Ashlyn and Nero. Both of them have no interest ining inside; rather, they would enjoy the freedom outside.

    I entered inside, and the door closed behind me while I walked toward the ck door.

    It had been the longest I had been away from the monastery; as usual, I returned within a month and stayed at least a week beforeing out, but this time, it had been nearly two months since I hade back.

    I have achieved a lot in the two months I have been out, and now, I am going to stay inside for at least a month, working on my inheritance and meditating.

    I loved it in the monastery, and if I did not have to go out to collect data and test my methods and other things, I would have stayed inside and worked on my inheritance, which obviously would have taken quite a long to create the inheritance.

    I opened the ck door and walked through it; the moment I entered the other side, powerful divine energy hit me.

    I smiled, seeing that, before turning into the nts, two thousand, one and thirty nts.

    Every two months, I would collect the flowers and use some of the seeds to nt them till I had nted over two thousand nts, and aside from a few who died, every nt was growing exuberantly.

    Soon, I reached it and looked at thousands of flowers before beginning to harvest them.

    Like all the trees, this tree is also growing with the divine energy that is primary-II. So, at each harvest, they would grow a little more powerful, and with it, the flowers.

    It means the flowers of each harvest would be faintly higher grade than the ones harvested before.

    I had harvested them ten days before leaving, and now all the flowers are matured; I could not see even a single flower that was not filled to the brim with the amazing nectar.

    I have a big n for this nectar, and I would need as much as possible because if I seed in achieving what I am doing, then I will have a great thing in my hand.

    If I fail, then not only am I going to lose a lot of nectar, even my life will be in danger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, I finished harvesting all the flowers; I will soon need to extract all its nectar and hand it to Ashlyn tomorrow; she will take it to the ce she had taken in the past two times.

    I did not immediately leave; instead, I looked at the first batch, which had reached the lord ss finally, and now, the buds had started to form.

    The flowers will grow, and within a month, I will have knight-grade flowers; I will harvest half of them and n to do that at each level.

    As it will be tremendously useful in the growing next generation of powerhouses in the academy. The academy had be powerful, but it still paledpared to the supreme.

    If we are able to defeat the big Grimms, I will wipe all the Grimms; Ramona Hawthorn was not able to do that, with them hiding in their artifact, even after gaining the power above the limit, but I will.

    With my abilities, it is not a big deal for me, and I have prepared for it.

    Only a big Grimm needs to die, and within a week, I will wipe out all the Grimms inside that bloody artifact.

    Once the Grimms disappear, and after we, the power dynamics in the world will change, and I want the academy to survive in those dynamics, and for it, we need to be strong.

    It is not a big thing for me; nothing is except for a big Grimm. Once I defeat it, everything will be easy.

    Augh couldn''t escape from my mouth; even now, there was a 99% chance that big Grimm would bury us all dead, and unless we killed it, there was no need to think about the future.

    As with it, there isn''t any.

 Chapter 3032 Solace

    BOOOM BOOM BOOM

    I dodged one attack barely by inches, some even grazed by me, before sting craters on the ground.

    I had been running away for more than an hour from this bastard, which was hell-bent on killing me.

    I had only taken a single nt from its collection, but it had made the bastard so angry is chasing me like mad.

    Even Grimms had not pressured me this much as this monster was doing; one of the most powerful monsters in this ruin, king of one of seven regions, a true Primary-II ss monster.

    It is an amethyst scale Dino-bird, but with a huge horn on its head, from which it is shooting powerful amethysts sts at me.

    I shouldn''t have gone for that nt, but I had no choice, it had it, and I needed it. If I had searched in ruin, I would have taken months to find it, and even if I did, I wouldn''t have found it in the grade I needed.

    It needed to be at Primary II, and it was, and the moment I put it in the egg, all its runes lit up.

    For more than a year, I have been practicing the method, focusing on it with my all, as it is the optimum method that will give me all power I need to defeat the big Grimm Monsters.

    All the preparations had been finished; I had practiced all the minor seven methods and finally created the egg, which took my strength to barely edge away from the Primary-II ss.

    With every preparation made, I just need to find a quiet, safe spot and practice the method, and that is what I had nned to do when the bastard returned and began to chase me like mad.

    "You bastard, just stop; I only took one nt; the hoard of it had still remained in your nest," I shouted.

    If I knew the bastard would chase me like mad, I should have taken all the hoard of treasure. It was really huge, and I wanted to take it, but control myself, with the thought of returning and beating this monster, then taking its treasures fairly.

    Now, I don''t know whether it will happen or not; it is close to me, and the moment it caught or one of its sts hit me, it would be game over.

    I will have to deal with the monster, but it is too powerful, but strength is not the only way. There is guile, and it is where I am taking it; if I am sessful, then I will be able to get rid of the monster.

    I had already covered most of the distance that would have taken me days, it only took an hour, and I would need to keep running for ten more minutes before reaching it.

    SUP SUP SUP

    Another st of energy came at me, and I pped my wings, shing around at a very fast speed to avoid them, but still faintly sang through it, and its energy entered inside me and began to tear me apart.

    It is very hard to do it; Michael had said I have a very strong body. It was strong as eight Grimms, who were half level above me, and that was before I broke the two seals containing the mutation, which had strengthened me rapidly.

    Michael did a very good job managing the mutation, but side effects had remained, but seven minor levels of the method had wiped it all out.

    When the method reaches level 1 and the egg hatches, all the side effects of mutation will vanish. Not even a faintest will remain, even those that remain internally since I ate the miracle fruit of bloodline when I was a child.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Michael had reduced it but was never able to remove it, making me feel inhuman.

    Though the method will fix it, it will not turn me human again; I will be more inhuman but will look like aplete human, which is more than enough for me.

    Time passed, and I finally saw the huge broke vestige; seeing that, a smile finally appeared on his strained face, and I flew toward that spot.

    In seconds, I will know whether I will seed or not; I hope to, as it is the only way I will be alive.

    Seconds passed, and the monster kept attacking me; I dodged the most, but some grazed me despite my efforts; one had taken arge chunk of my face, including my one eye, but I did not have time to care about it.

    I swooped in, and the monster followed; seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief.

    I had thought the monster''s instinct would kick in, and it would sense something wrong, but it did not.

    Thap!

    I reached the broken circle and flew toward its end; it did not take it to reach the end, and the moment I did, I tapped on the stone block.

    Buzz!

    As I had expected, the broken circle lit up and immediately formed a done, trapping the monster within; even I was barely able to stop myself from getting caught inside.

    A few months ago, I had gotten trapped inside here.

    It would not keep the monster inside for long, just nine days, and after that, it would turn off automatically, which is more than enough for me.

    "Have fun here, little birdy," I said to the roaring monster, who was trying its all to break free by attacking it, but it will not. It stays trapped for nine days before the formation will deactivate, and it will be out.

    It took me a little more than an hour for me to reach the safe spot before I took out the abode, a marble building, which I found in this ruin.

    It is very powerful, and the best quality about it is stealthy, even if I need to be very close and focus all my soul senses to discover it.

    I entered inside and simplyy on the bed to sleep after munching on powerful healing resources.

    Michael had said the mutation had made my healing abilities very strong and that I would be able to recover from it.

    It is time to test whether it is true or not.

    I woke up more than a dayter, and the first thing I checked was my eye; there was no mangled flesh like before, but instead, new eyes, just as before, without any change, as I had never lost them.

    I checked for a few seconds and ate before finally sitting with my eyes closed in the training hall.

    A secondter, an egg appeared in front of me, a white egg with runes on it. To be honest, it looked like a chicken egg.

    I have a dragon bloodline, but I have a chicken leg; if my love got to know about it, she wouldugh till tears streamed down my face.

    Remembering her, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; I missed her a lot, which is why I had to get strong enough to kill that Grimm bastard.

    I calmed my emotions and focused on the egg.

    There is only onest step had remained, feeling the mutation, and now, I will just do that.

    I leased the lock on the rings enveloping the egg; it is mostly the third ring; I have already consumed the mutation in the two rings.

    Buzz!

    The third ring buzzed, and the powerful unstable mutation poured out, and the runes on the egg lit up, and it began to consume it.

    I watched with bated breath for any anomaly, as this mutation in the third ring is far stronger and very unstable. That Michael had created a seal that I couldn''t open quickly, as for me, I needed to be ready to unseal it.

    It had unsealed because I was finally ready, but instead of directly merging with it, I was sending it to the egg.

    If the method worked as it should work, then I would get the power that mutation contained without side effects; it would even take all side effects from my body.

    As after it finishes absorbing the mutation from the ring, it wille for the one that is in my body.

    It will be an extremely painful and dangerous process, there is a high chance that I will do it, but if I seed, I will gain the strength of Primary II.

 Chapter 3033 One Year And Eleven Months

    Click!

    The door of the monastery closed behind me; it might be thest time I would see it. If I see it next time, then it will be only after I have defeated the big Grimm.

    One year and eleven months have passed since I havee to this ruin, and I have forty-four to fifty-two days, with fluctuating time, and I have to make a breakthrough by that time.

    I don''t think I will have a problem; these past ten months have been insanely productive; I have made tremendous progress, and I am now barely a step away from finishing my inheritance.

    Which I will do in a week, ten days at most.

    Till then, I have a couple of things to do; first is to harvest the resources I have invested huge resources in before going for the ce where I will make a breakthrough.

    I first thought about making a breakthrough into the monastery, but it is not a perfect ce.

    It is sealed from outside energy, and I nned to use it other than worldly energy.

    The energy of this ruin will be extremely useful in my breakthrough. It is a higher grade than any energy back in the world, not to mention it is infused with spatial and temporal energy.

    For others to use it in their breakthrough would be like poison, but to me, it is nectar.

    Themonce will not do, I would need a safe ce that could protect me against the monster and, at the same, give me unaided ess to energy, and thankfully, I have found such a ce.

    It was by total mistake, but it is very good; if it were not for that, I would have used the monastery.

    Taking onest look at the monastery, which has given me so much that I would be forever grateful to its creators.

    Keeping my emotions under control, I begin to move; my destination is quite far, that it would have taken me more than a month to reach there when I first arrived; now, two to three days would be more than enough.

    I moved with my stealth method active while Ashlyn and Nero scouted for me, so I would avoid any monstering toward me.

    I have fought against so many monsters in the time I have here that I do not want anyone, nor do I need to.

    I have got everything I have wanted, and now, I just want to collect the things before moving toward my breakthrough spot.

    Before I knew it, six hours had passed, and I had not fought even a single monster while covering arge swath area, crossing the territories of hundreds of monsters.

    Some of them were dangerous enough to kill me in a single swipe; thankfully, it didn''t happen.

    I have constantly been working on every aspect of my power, especially the stealth method, which has improved tremendously.

    There is nothing greater than fear of death that bred ingenuity.

    I have worked really hard in every part of my inheritance, and what I have created has really made me proud. I wouldn''t have been able to do it without a library; it is the sole reason, I have reached so close to creating the inheritance.

    If it not for it, I don''t think I would have been able to create the inheritance, even if I had five years in this ruin.

    It would have needed me at least ten years to create, and it wouldn''t have been as good as what I am about to create.

    Another six hours passed, and I have fought against the monster; there was no choice. As it came running toward me very fast, chasing a different prey, but when it sensed me up close, it forgot that prey and came at me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It was a battle I had finished within a minute without attracting any monsters.

    I still remember a battle a few months ago; while the monster I fought was normal, once it had attracted is very dangerous at that moment, and I killed it. I took out my stealthy formation and hid inside it with Ashlyn and Nero.

    It was powerful enough that even Ashlyn and Nero would have dealt with it, and it had been extremely close, but formation had saved us.

    In the past few months, I have perfected that formation even further, and I will be counting on it to save me before it is absolute mayhem; when my work gets discovered.

    I will try my hardest for monsters to discover what I did and sneakily slip away after what I had got, but if they discover it, then I want to be ready for the mayhem that will appear.

    As this time, there will not be a single monster like when Ashlyn and Nero stole these peaches, but a huge group of them.

    Yes, Ashlyn and Nero stole more than half of the peaches two weeks after I entered mayhem. They did it after I slept, so I would not discover what they had done.

    When I woke up the next morning, they had a lot of peaches and every angry monster, which was very angry, had killed a lot of monsters, till another monster of equal power came and fought it.

    Now, that smander guards its peaches even more zealously; it even looks at new nts that appeared on the corruptedke with the same eyes.

    All the stainless lotus seeds I had thrown in theke had budded and grown, and with such a concentrated curse, they had even reached Emperor grade and growing even faster.

    In two to three years, they would break the limit and reach Primary-II ss.

    Even if I died, some human will might find them, and it will help them tremendously against the Grimms.

    They are not the only nts I have nts; I have nted hundreds of them in a suitable environment. If I had time, I would have nted more, but unfortunately, I did not.

    Soon, two and half days passed, and I reached my destination.

    I have reached it, but I am still moving toward it; I would like to be as close as possible but not too close, which is why I had stopped when I reached the five-mile of radius.

    I had reached the hidden spot that Nero and Ashlyn found long ago; it is a very hidden ce; they don''te, it barren and those monsters like barren.

    For extra stealth, I activated the formation before sitting center of it with Ashlyn on my shoulder.

    Nero will be out, while Ashlyn will be with me.

    With preparations done, I closed my eyes, and a string came out of me and moved out of the formation toward the destination.

    It didn''t take long for it to reach the destination, a giant freaking honeb with thousands of bees, which are big as my leg.

    There are worker bees, the protected bees are even bigger than others, and I saw them kill the monsters with deadly uracy.

    As I am going to do here, it is obvious; I am going to steal honey, which I had spent an insane number of resources to make.

 Chapter 3034 Honey I

    For sixteen months, I have been feeding these bees the nectar; I have fed 90% of the divine nectar I had harvested from the tree.

    It is not just divine nectar I had fed them, but also the nectar of the other flowers and even life source from the necrotic tree, which I had not thought these bees would like, but they did.

    Now it is time to cash in my investment; I hope the investment turns out to be as I am expecting it; if it is just honey of yellow graze bees, then I will literally cry.

    The honey of these bees is extremely good, I have harvested it before, but this batch will be different because of the resources I used to craft it.

    There are many beehives in the area I have explored, more than ten of them, of which I have harvested honey from seven, and of these seven, the honey of these bees is the best.

    I even created a badge of mead from it when I was feeling stumped, and it is really delicious that Ashlyn and Nero cleaned one bottle each in record time, and I had to lock the rest, fearing they might drink it when I was not looking.

    The string moved carefully as it reached the honeb; the queen bee was guarding and was very powerful, just a step away from Primary-II ss.

    Hun!

    I had just thought when suddenly my string had stopped, and shock appeared on my face.

    My string had reached close enough to the honeb that I could sense the aura of bees inside the honeb, especially of the queen bee, and since thest time I had checked, it had grown considerably more powerful.

    Sixteen months ago, it had been a step away from Primary II ss, and now, it is a hairbreadth away from it.

    It had made tremendous improvement, and I felt like the resources I had provided had helped it a lot.

    While the resources I had provided were not the most powerful from their ruins standard, their grade was.

    Each one of them helped in the breakthrough; I just hoped it hadn''t consumed all the honey it had made from my resources.

    It had be riskier, with the queen bee bing even more powerful, but I had invested too much to back down. I would have backed down if it had reached Primary II, but it did not.

    So, I will try to get what I deserve.

    My string had touched the honeb before slowly entering it very carefully. The honeb is huge, but the sense of a queen bee always envelops it; it will notice the slightest change.

    I have studied the soul sense of these bees and made changes that will make discovering my strings harder.

    Getting discovered is not the only challenge I have; the biggest would be taking the honey from the honeb. It is far more difficult than thest time, as this time, the queen and other bees are even more powerful.

    The string had entered inside, and slowly, its soul sense, heavy with rule-bending power, spread across the honeb, and when I saw it was not discovered, a smile couldn''t help but fill my face.

    Soon, my expression turned calm, and I, once again, saw the amazing process of honeymaking.

    It is a three-part process; first, worker bees collect the nectar, which they then would give to house bees, which would take inside them and mix it with enzymes that are special to their species.

    Then they would add it to the hexagonal cells, where it would turn into honey.

    As for the queen, its only job is to produce more bees and keep an eye on everything; I have seen it correcting the bee immediately when it made a mistake.

    My string slowly dipped into one of the cells, and a few secondster, a big smile bloomed across my face.

    The honey had all quality I had hoped it would have; it was even better than I had imagined it would be. It couldn''t help but turn me ecstatic that I wanted to start sucking the honey immediately.

    I did not; instead, I calmed myself.

    The first thing I did was split the string; immediately, the string split into, from honeb to me.

    The ends of two strings dipped into the bottle in front of me; the blue bottle was filled with a special liquid I had made for this purpose, and the second transparent one was empty.

    As it happened, their ends at the honeb began to split again and begin to dip into the hexagonal cells.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They split into thousands of parts; each cell would have two strings dipped into it. One is connected to the empty bottle, while the other is connected to the filled bottle.

    I simply cannot take honey; the queen bee will notice.

    So, just like I had done with the peaches, I will add something in honey same time I suck it. It is a special solution, which will look like honey and be honey when sensed, but it is not true honey.

    It will also disappear within time, so dilution or loss will ur to honey, but it will surely make the queen mad.

    With all the preparations made, I waited.

    There is three and half-hour rest period when the queen rests, in that it will be less alert. I will finish my job at that time.

    So, there was nothing more to do other than wait; I closed my eyes and began working on the inheritance. I have to finish it within two weeks and check it after for mistakes before making a breakthrough.

    Which is not a lot of time, but I will have to aplish it, which is why I could not waste even a minute.

    Seven hours passed, and I opened my eyes with a smile on my face, which turned serious a momentter.

    ''Let''s begin,'' It had been fifteen minutes since the queen began resting; I had waited for it to fall into sleep more deeply, and now that it did, it was time I begin the harvest.

    Buzz!

    The formation across the strings had lit up, and the string connected to the bottle acted. The string begins to suck the solution, and when it reaches the end of the string, the other string starts.

    It begins to suck the honey while the other strings release an equal amount of solution.

    I am taking the honey from the bottom of the cells and depositing the solution at the bottom as well. As I noticed, when the bees drink honey, they mostly drink from the tip; only the queen drinks from deeper.

    Currently, the queen is resting, and it is not going to wake up for at least three hours, while I will be finished in less than one and will leave immediately.

    I wanted to be out and far away by the time the queen noticed what had happened; its fury would going to be wild, and I did not want to get caught in it, despite my confidence in the formation.

    I did the samest time, and the thing is, the queen did not even notice. I did not take more than a few bottles.

    This time, I am taking more, so the chances of getting discovered are also higher.

 Chapter 3035 Honey II

    Half an hour passed, and I had got most of what I wanted; ten more minutes and I would take all the honey I needed.

    I looked at the transparent bottle, which was filled with honey; it may seem small, but the storage inside wasrger than it looked.

    The same with strings; they are thinner than the hair, but the space inside them is spatially erged so that they can transfer far more honey than it looks.

    Everything is going ording to n; it couldn''t make me happy and also pity the guards; the queen is going to be very mad when it discovers what has happened.

    It would increase the guards at honeb when it is resting, and currently, there are quite a lot of guard bees, but not a single one of them was able to discover what is happening.

    Hun!

    Eight more minutes passed, and the smile on my face became even bigger when suddenly my smile froze.

    The queen bee had opened all its eyes and had a fury in them, the same one that Smander had when it had started a massacre in search of the thief of its precious peaches.

    "Fuck!"

    I couldn''t help but curse loudly and immediately started on ns which I had prepared in case this happened.

    Eeeeeee!

    The queen let out a loud, sharp sound; it immediately woke up all the bees; from worker to guard bees, all of them turned alert in an instant, and their eyes turned red, while their soul sense exploded as they began a frenzied search for the bees.

    While I stopped taking honey and narrowed the soul sense just enough to get a look at things at honeb and not look at them clearly.

    I did not move the strings; it was too dangerous.

    My strings are not easily discoverable; I should worry more about myself, seeing within a few seconds, three bees went over my hiding spot.

    If I get discovered, thousands of bees wille at me, and it will be game over me for me, considering each and every bee is above Grand Lord''s ss. I may survive a few, but not hundreds, forget thousands.

    I was doing everything I could and could do nothing further, so I stopped worrying and closed my eyes, and went to my core while Ashlyn keep eyes on my surrounding.

    Hours passed, but the bees kept searching for the thief in a frenzy; they were far more angry than I had thought.

    They had spread far and wide in search of the thief, invading and killing lots of monsters. I couldn''t help but feel little guilty about it as they were innocent but fell prey to the fury of the fees.

    Even some bees had died when they attacked a monster that was far more powerful than them.

    It took more than a day for their frenzy to slow but not stop. It took another day for their frenzy to stop, but it all acted to draw out the thief. The monsters may be dumb, but they are smarter in some way.

    It was three and half days when everything turned calm, and the queen had truly slept; this time, it was not acting.

    So, I finally acted and began to pull out my strings slowly; I had very much wanted to take more honey, but I controlled my greed.

    I have taken more than enough, and it is time I should take back my strings and leave this ce.

    It took me eight minutes to pull back my strings, and as I did it.

    I waited, and within a few minutes, I got the go-ahead; immediately, I waved my hand, storing the stealth formation in my storage, before getting up and moving through the way Nero had scouted.

    Ashlyn also flew out of my shoulder and began to help me move through the maze of bees.

    While the bees have stopped their frenzies'' search, they are still vignt and spread wide due to the monsters they have killed. Now, they are upying their territory, killing any monster that got too close.

    I do not want to get caught by them; even now, when they find the monster in their territory, they call the whole ground and descend on it.

    Even if they are weaker, they make up with theirrge numbers and poisonous sting, which incapacitate any monster within a second to minutes, depending on their power.

    Most monsters do not want to mess with these bees and stayed away.

    Little more than half an hour passed when finally a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I have got out, there is arge number of bees, but I have got out with the help of Ashlyn and Nero.

    I did not stop; I kept moving; I was not safe. Nothing here was safe unless I found something like a monastery, which is unbreakable by any monster here; then, I am not truly safe.

    If I survive the big Grimm, I will definitely return here; this ce is a treasure trove; everywhere are resources, and this is the safest part of the ruin.

    There are some areas that Ashlyn and Nero had found which is filled with powerful monsters. Every monster there is a step away from the Primary-II stage, and some are even at it.

    Ashlyn and Nero saw them; they were terrifying.

    Now that I have acquired the honey, I could go to the ce where I will make a breakthrough, but before that, I have to pick one thing from a ce.

    I will not help me in any way, at least before I defeat the big Grimm, but I would like to collect it if it is ready. It is amazing, and I like to see if all that energy was enough to heal its damage.

    It is the most amazing thing I have found in the Rhaek''s storage, and with the information, I have found in the library, I was able to find a way to fix it.

    It was not difficult when one thinks about it; I just needed to feed it a shit load of energy.

    Far more than what Rhaek, me, and all the Grimms storage hadbined.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Thankfully, with the help of Nero, I had found a source of great energy; it is immense, and I am kind of excited to see it.

    As it will help me take the academy, where I need to take it.

    Chew Chew

    Three more hours passed when Ashlyn suddenly chirped, and fear appeared on my face immediately; I looked around and saw the boulder.

    Stealth!

    I immediately behind me, and formation came out; I did not even wave my hand, and formation activated without me doing anything.

    I had designed it in such a way for a thing like this.

    A very powerful monster came toward me quickly, something I could not evade. I have to hide.

    It has happened several times in the past few months; sometimes, you can not avoid them.

    Till now, this way has not failed, and it will not fail this time too. It better not fail, or forget; even Ashlyn and Nero would struggle to kill it.

    So, it is wise is say my life depends on it for it not to discover me.

 Chapter 3036 Burning Battle

    As I entered the circle, I didn''t wait for the monster; I began to make preparations for the worse.

    The monster ising to a worse ce; we are very close to the territory of the two powerful monsters. So, even if we dealt with it, it would attract the attention of other monsters, which would spell our doom.

    The thing that could happen is not discovering us, because it did, then it will turn very risky and thus the preparations.

    A second had passed, and the monster hade verye; it would appear close to me before I even finished taking ce.

    Finally, it had appeared, and it was just a few meters away from me, and I didn''t know what kind of monster it was; all I could see was a blur, and it made me happy as it was moving away.

    Hun!

    A smile had just appeared when the monster stopped, and the smile froze on my face as I saw it sniffing the ground while a powerful soul sense spread around it.

    I did not dare to make any movement as I watched the ck wolf but prepared for the worst as, given its power, I would barely get a fraction of a second. If I made a mistake, then I would pay for it with my life.

    Buzz!

    I was watching with bated breath when I saw the monster stopping and turning toward me, and it disappeared from its spot and immediately activated and powered poured inside.

    BANNNNG!

    The next instant, a loud bang rang out, and it shook me from head to toe; the shock was so powerful that it had not only made me vomit blood, but also several bones of my body and made my skin split.

    Still, my shields held on.

    "You will have to try harder than that little monster," I said to the ck world is norger than amon wolf monster but have the power to tear apart the world.

    "Growl!

    It growled at me and disappeared, and I readied myself, as the next blow was going to be harder than the previous.

    BANNNNG!

    As I thought that, I felt the wolf crash to the left, and it made me nearly fall on my knee, but there was a smile on my face, seeing the confusion on the dumb monster''s face.

    It had likely wanted to attack me from behind, but it moved left toe behind me, and it found itself crashing against the shields.

    The second attack made the shields fully visible, and to its shock, the ck wolf had found itself trapped.

    As I have not covered myself in the shield but trapped it inside, it is a risky strategy, but I have no other choice.

    Before, if I defended myself with shields, it would attract the attention of the powerful monsters of the surroundings, and that will be bad.

    So, it is better that I trap the monster in my shields; this way, not the slightest sound and bit of aura wille to seep out, but it will create another problem.

    Which is killing the monster.

    It is nomon monster, but one that is very close to the primary II. Extremely powerful that even if I attacked it with my sword in full power, it would not do anything to it.

    There is only one option, and I truly hope it will work, or I will die.

    Growl!

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG

    The ck wolf growled and began to crash against the shield to get out, and every second, I poured more power to stop it.

    In the past twenty-three months, I have worked hard to improve every aspect of myself, that include my strings.

    I could not improve them directly due to the limit, so I created the formation and used the resources to do it. I am strengthening my strings through it, and it is the reason why my shields were able to hold on against it.

    Without it, the power generated from my burning essence wouldn''t have been enough.

    Still, in front of this massive power, my strings are just a step away from snapping because this bastard may look like a shadow-element monster, but it is a purely physical one.

    If it had been an energy-type monster, any energy type, I would have been able to use it to strengthen my shields, but I do not have that luck.

    So, I am off to use the conventional way to deal with it; I just wish that this bastard would give me the time before each crash of it takes a huge chunk of my energy, and I want to finish it before it finishes me off.

    Soon a minute had passed, and it had drained away half of the essence; it is insane considering it was not a regr essence, but one that is strengthened with the formation in my core.

    Till now, no monster had been able to burn it this fast, including the Grimms, but this one, and now, if it continued crashing against my shield at this pace, then I have less than a minute to deal with it.

    Seconds passed, and twenty-one seconds passed by when a small smile cracked across my face.

    "Now, I want to see how fast you could hit my shields," I said to the monster as strings revealed themselves around its body.

    It''s not just that.

    These strings are connected by finger-thick ropes, which are connected to each shield. So, it could be said it is bound by all shields, with its movements restricted from all angles.

    Growl!

    It growls in anger as it tries to break the ropes but is unsessful. So, it tried to bite them, and I got worried for a moment, seeing the force of its teeth, but it soon calmed down.

    The rope is made of thousands of strings and a very powerful formation attached to it; it is not easy to break.

    BANG!

    Seeing it couldn''t break through my shields, it once again crashed against my shields, but the force it could use much less, not to mention my strings were using its massive physical power against it, making its blows even weaker.

    In a matter of seconds, the pressure on me had reduced a lot, but the job was far from over.

    "Try hard, little wolf," I teased, and it red at me with death, but trying to break through my shields again.

    Each of its attempts would give me greater data against it, which I would use to tighten it further, making it crash slower and slower till I am barely feeling any kick whenever it crashed against my shields.

    Another minute passed, and it had grown very angry, harnessing more power than before, but more than 70% of it getting absorbed and used against it, making its blows useless against me and my shields.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Still, it did not solve the problem that I could not kill it; I did not have enough power to do it.

    Thankfully, there is someone else who could do this job for me.

    "Ashlyn, will you," I said to her, and she flew immediately into the sphere of shield, and it did impede her.

    She just passed through the strings to the shock of the monster.

 Chapter 3037 Mine Drained

    Rip Rip Rip!

    Ashlyn''s wings ripped through the monster''s hide; unlike my de, she was not having a problem, but the thing is, the monster is healing too fast.

    Even when Ashlyn attacked it with fire in her wings, it still healed at visible speed, but its speed of healing was slowing down. In just half a minute, it had been reduced by the 20%.

    This is huge that only Ashlyn could achieve it.

    In half a minute, she had shed it thousands of times; her speed was immense that even I could not follow her.

    She is ripping through it, weakening its healing power and defending, and soon, the time wille when it dies.

    Hun!

    I was watching when suddenly Nero showed me the vision of a monster; a few secondster, it died in Nero''s stomach as he simply swallowed it.

    It was a second monster that hade our way since we had started fighting; Nero had killed them both.

    It is why I had kept Nero out despite knowing that I would be able to kill the wolf quickly if I sent both of them inside.

    I would need him outside to deal with anything that came our way; as sure as hell, I can''t do it.

    PACHACK!

    Another minute passed when finally, Ashlyn''s wing tore through the neck of the wolf, decapitating it in a single attack.

    Immediately, all the remains disappeared, and so are the shields, leaving behind no proof of the battle. Even the blood I vomited vaporized the moment it came out of my mouth; I had specially designed a formation for that a long time ago.

    "Let''s go," I said and immediately began to move without wasting even a second.

    I am burning my blood here and need to find a safe spot. If I stop it now, I will not have the energy to even run, much less use the stealth method and fight against any monster that appears.

    Thankfully one of our old safe-spot is near; in two to three hours, we will be able to reach, sooner if we are lucky.

    Hun!

    I could hold on till that if no monster had appeared, and just as I thought that it had appeared, but a few secondster, Ashlyn''s wing tore through it, slicing it into two parts.

    An hour passed, and we came across another monster, but Nero dealt with it; it was quite powerful that, and Nero needed nearly four seconds to kill it.

    I was quite impressed by his speed as that monster was not weakling, but Nero had been able to kill it at an extremely fast speed.

    Another half an hour passed, and no monster hade. We have also reached our hiding spot, it was just as I had left it, and not the faintest monster presence could be felt it or around it, which couldn''t help but make me feel relieved.

    Hun!

    I immediately went to it, and instead of directly taking out the abode, I took the formation and activated it.

    Only after checking it was working as I was expecting it to, I have taken out the abode and entered inside, and removed the clothes in the living room before summoning the tub of healing solution.

    Buzz!

    As I entered inside the yellow-green solution, the formation activated on its own and spread around my body while I slept.

    I hadn''t slept for more than four days, and after a tiring battle, I let go of everything and slept.

    Buzz!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    My mind buzzed, and I woke up forty-two hourster, fully recovered from the burning of the essence. Even I was surprised by it, as I thought it would take me two days, given the amount of essence I had burned.

    It is a record for me, and I have to thank my clones for it; they did a little tinkering. Changed the formation a little and added a few more resources, including the new honey that I had harvested.

    I am fully recovered, but not feeling refreshed as that feeling currently being overwhelmed by hunger.

    So, I asked my clone to cook something for me while I went to the shower; by the time I came out of my room wearing the new set of cloth, the dinner had been ready, and I just needed to wave my hand, and it had appeared on the table.

    I did, and dinner appeared on the table, and I began to shovel it into my mouth.

    I would have liked it if Ashlyn and Nero ate with me, but I had gotten used to it. As both of them have been staying outside, they have never entered any safe spot with me, loving the freedom they have got in this ruin.

    BANNNG!

    Soon, I finished eating and cleaned the dishes before walking out of the safe abode.

    I did not n to rest actually till I had collected what I had left long ago, but conditions have forced me; now I have rested and recovered, there is no need to waste any time anymore.

    Now, I will only rest when I reach my breakthrough point, or the conditions force me like they did two days ago.

    Soon, I walked out of my abode and collected it and formation before resuming my journey.

    It is a night without any light, which is fine by me; I have reached high-enough power that night and day die not to make any difference to me.

    An hour passed, and then another, and we havee across three monsters, but Ashlyn and Nero finished them quietly, and we continued moving as time passed before we finally reached the spot.

    ''Nero, go bring it out,'' I said as I hid in the stealth formation.

    Gasp!

    Nero nodded with his little head and went inside the ground, and a couple of secondster, a shock couldn''t help but appear on my face, and a gasp came out when I saw the state of the underground.

    The more distance Nero covered, the bigger shock would be on my face.

    About a year ago, there used to be a huge energy crystal mine in this ce; they were very powerful crystals, albeit unpurified, but the deposit was huge, the biggest I havee across in this ruin, and now, it ispletely disappeared.

    I only saw bare few crystals here and there, but nothing else; it had truly shocked me to my core.

    Soon, Nero had found it, and around it, not a single speck of crystal; not only around, but even in the air, there was no extremely dense energy; it was the same as I felt outside.

    Nero picked the thing up, and a little more than a minuteter, he dropped it in my hand.

    I looked at the spherical object; it is the same object with fractals on it, which I had found in the Rhaeks storage.

    It was extremely damaged, and understanding what it was, Rhaek had tried to heal the damage, but as I had said, it required a huge amount of energy that even the whole Grimm race did not have.

    Thank god they did not because this thing would have made a huge difference.

 Chapter 3038 Band

    I looked at it for a few more seconds before putting it inside my core; I only needed to defeat the big Grimm, then I would be free to use it without any problem.

    It wouldn''t be easy, but I dare to dream.

    Putting it in my storage, I resumed my journey toward my breakthrough spot; I should be able to reach it within one and a half days, and I hope I do note across the monsters I had two days ago.

    It had taken me two days to recover, a lot of precious time wasted, and while my clones continued working on the inheritance, I could have joined them by now instead of still continuing with my journey.

    Buzz!

    A few minutes passed when I suddenly stopped and took out the stealth formation and activated it.

    Ten minutester, I resumed my journey again.

    A bird monster hade from above; these bastards are extremely dangerous, most dangerous among all. As they flew higher, where the density of the energy was highest, thus making them more powerful than most monsters.

    If I had survived, I would truly like to experience those swirling clouds above; the density of energy there is amazing, but it is also extremely powerful; with my current strength, I couldn''t remain there even for a second.

    But if I level up, I think I will be powerful enough to stay in the clouds, at least for a minute.

    Currently, the ce I am running through has quite a high energy density. So much that, if I had appeared here in this ce, I would have started screaming in pain immediately as this energy had started to tear me apart.

    It took me months to develop a way to survive in this dense energy, and due to it, I am able to move easily here.

    Hours passed, and with every step, I began to get closer and closer to my destination. Before I knew it, a day had passed, and now I was just half a day away from reaching the breakthrough point.

    A few more minutester, I looked to my left, where more than five hundred kilometers away was a honeb of Primary-II grade.

    It is one of the most dangerous things Nero and Ashlyn hade across in this ruin; they were never able to reach close to it, nor they dared to, but they had sensed the power of guard bees, and they all were at Primary-II.

    The queen bee would be even more powerful than them.

    I want to go there one day, not just because of honey but also to collect resources. The whole two hundred square miles of the area is the territory of bees, and it is filled with resources, especially the ones which grow through the pollen.

    They were in the primary ss, and Nero and Ashlyn were able to bring some of them to me, nearly risking their lives.

    One of the resources they brought from there was life-saving as it was one of the resources I used in strengthening the formation of my strings.

    It is just one ce; this whole ruin is filled with such ces. I only need to be stronger, and all of it will be at my fingertips. If I had survived, then it would definitely be.

    A few more hours passed, and now I had reached close to my breakthrough spot; two hours more, and I will be able to reach it.

    It couldn''t help but make me smile.

    Once I reach the spot, I will hide in my closest hiding spot and will note out till I am ready to make a breakthrough.

    Chew Chew

    I was just thinking that when Ashlyn chirped in my mind, scenery appeared in front of my eyes.

    Just one looked at it, and the color drained from my face;st danger, I was able to survive; if I am caught in this one, then I could forget about surviving.

    As this is not a lone monster that ising toward me, but a huge group of them, and half of them are as powerful as the wolf I had fought.

    A band of Bison monsters ising toward me at a really fast speed; at most, I have a minute before theye close enough to discover me.

    "Nero," I said with my heart beating faster than ever before.

    "Looking, father," he replied while I looked around through my own methods. Time is of the essence here; I could not get discovered by the Bisons or those who are hunting them.

    "Found it!"

    Nero said twenty secondster, and I moved toward it, using every bit of speed I had, and four secondster, I reached beside him, who had just born a hole through the small hill, revealing the entrance.

    "You are a lifesaver," I said and sped through the hole he had sted while he moved to close it.

    I was quite surprised by how deep the hole was and when, over two hundred meters, before I reached the end of the cavity.

    There is nothing here, only one entrance toe and go out; usually, I avoid single entrance/exit spaces, but I have no choice right now. It is already my luck that I even found a ce to hide.

    Buzz!

    Just as I had reached the end, I took out the formation and activated it before taking out my sword and creating the trap.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Seeing how powerful monsters are, this will be barely any use if a group of them attacked, but I have to be ready.

    I would not go down without any fight if they came at me.

    Thud Thud Thud

    Seconds passed by slowly when I started feeling the shake of the ground, and every second, this shake would get stronger and stronger till I could feel the hill I was in begin to shake like the earthquake.

    The Bison monsters and their hunters had appeared, and seeing them, I did not dare even to breathe.

    I watched those powerful monsters running at blurring speed with faces scared; I would be too if I had a pride of powerful lions chasing me.

    As I watched those graceful monsters leaping at huge bison and crushing their necks, a strange inspiration couldn''t help but strike me.

    I remained frozen, forgetting the fear of being discovered or even the monsters themselves, getting lost in the strange inspiration.

    I did note out even when the monsters left, just stayed frozen as minutes passed by.

    It was at the forty-third minute that I came to myself and was quite surprised by my state.

    It took me a minute to collect myself and the sudden inspiration that I had got hit with.

    ''I think I might do it,'' I said in a voice that was barely audible to myself before collecting the formation and walking out of the hole.

    "Thanks again, guys; I wouldn''t have been able to survive without you two," I said to them and resumed my travel while focusing on the inspiration I had just been hit with.

    It was a grave mistake to divert my focus here, but I couldn''t seem to help it.

    No matter how much I tried to focus on reaching the destination, I would focus on the inspiration a momentter.

 Chapter 3039 Elina

    "Only through death rebirth will ur," I said as I looked at the bubblingke of blood red.

    I am nning on dying as only through it will I achieve rebirth.

    If mother knew what I was going to do, she would stop me without question; even Michael, who is known to take a huge risk, wouldn''t dare to do something like it.

    I am nning on killing myself to achieve a breakthrough, a dangerous process that will kill me permanently from the face of the earth if I make even the faintest mistake.

    Mother would have told me to use a simple way, but the simple way would not give me the strength I want; it would not make my bloodline reach the purity I need.

    For the blessing of death phoenix, I will have to die and make a rebirth through it.

    I did not think about it further; the bloodline armor disappeared from my body, and my clothes turned to ashes, and I moved my feet to step into this pool.

    This ruin was dangerous for me, but it was also very beneficial; I had achieved something I did not haveplete confidence in achieving.

    I have now reached the stage where I could make a breakthrough into the Grandmaster ss, and it would be sessful, but as I had said, it will not provide me with the peak power I could achieve in the Tyrant stage.

    This is the only way to achieve that.

    If the circumstances were different, she would have chosen the safer route without a doubt, but there is no option for that right now.

    The enemy we are facing is too powerful, and if I want to kill it, then I will have to harness all the power that my bloodline can provide me.

    Only with this power would I be able to fight against the Primary-II and kill it.

    Dip!

    My feel dipped into the pool, and I felt its corrosive energies burning me; the pain was so great that it had instantly made me grit my teeth in pain, but despite that, I did not stop and dipped my other foot into the pool.

    The pain increased further, but I did not stop and kept taking one step after another into the pool while reciting the hymn of the death phoenix in my mind.

    It is the only thing I have to do while dying; no matter how much the pain increases, I do not have to stop reciting it.

    One step after another, I entered the pool till the corrosive blood-red liquid reached my neck, and even then, I did not step and continued moving till my whole body drowned in it.

    The pain was immense, something I had never felt in my life, but I did not scream or even open my mouth.

    The only thing I did was continue reciting the hymn faster and faster; it was the only way I was dealing with this soul-tearing pain.

    The pool contains very powerful corrosive energies; it is formed from the blood of some monster that bled here and, after thousands of years, has turned into this.

    The energies are extremely powerful, and my healing power is no match for it; it is tearing through it, my skin, my bone, and even though my soul, leaving nothing behind.

    Seeing that, I wanted to leave the pool immediately; I could right now, and while it would take me a long while, I would heal. Even if I did not work on my own, Michael would heal me; I have confidence in his abilities.

    I crushed those thoughts and focused on reciting the hymn.

    I had made my decision, and I would not back down; when I stepped into the pool, I was ready to die, and not staying thoughts will stop me.

    A minute passed, and I was not just a second away from dying; my skin had mostly disappeared, my bones had corroded so much that holes had formed in them, and my soul had been damaged so much that even Michael wouldn''t be to heal me from it.

    The only part of me, which still holding on to its basic shape is my heart; it is still beating wildly, but the corrosive energies are building on it.

    I could feel my bloodline being drained, and my heart had been hollowed by fighting this corrosive pool; it won''t be long before my heart and core surrendered it.

    A few seconds passed when the corrosive energies began to flood my heart and, through it, my core.

    My heartbeat is slowing down every second, and all the resistance of my core disappears while my thoughts begin to slow down as death begins to take me in its embrace.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The reciting of the hymn became hard that I wanted to stop and embrace death for what it is.

    The death is tantalizing, telling me to ept its embrace as there will be no more worry and pain, but I resisted and continued reciting the hymn, even when I could not.

    Finally, thest word of the hymn came out, and I found myself being embraced by death; there is no resisting, no escaping it; it wille no matter how much one runs away from it.

    Hun!

    Death is void, there are no thoughts, no emotion, just endless silence, and I floated in it for a time that is unountable when suddenly, I saw the wings; it lighted, brightening the endless void in an instant.

    Cryyyyyyy¡­

    I heard the cry, it was not loud, but it had awoken me from death, and I found myself back in the pool; the scenes I saw shocked me to my core.

    I saw an immense amount of corrosive energies rushing into me; this time, it was not corroding me but feeding my bloodline core, which was getting stronger at that impossible speed.

    I found myselfpletely healed with skin so vibrant that I had never seen on anyone, even on Ellen, who seemed to incarnate of everything holy.

    ''I have seeded,'' I said to myself, seeing the rushing energy and source above.

    The gamble was huge, but I seeded, and now, I am gaining the power that will help me fight the big Grimm, and with little luck, this power will help me kill it.

 Chapter 3040 Final Preparations

    "I reached it," I said as I stopped and looked at the ruins of a once sprawling city; everything had turned to dust except arge disc in front of me, in a dusty state.

    Looks can be decisive, as this dick ispletely fine, even if everything in this ruin turned to dust. It is even older than this ruin, considering this ruin is part of the world, which is at Primary III.

    This disc could even be used in breaking through Primary III into a higher stage if the information about it in the library is to be believed.

    I am extremely happy seeing the disc; it is the best thing I could hope for my breakthrough. As it will not only aid me in the breakthrough but will also provide protection during it.

    When I found it, I stimted the conditions of the breakthrough.

    The moment I had started the breakthrough, it had formed an energy dome around it, strong enough that no monster of this ruin would be able to break it, which is not even the best thing about it.

    The best thing about it is that it will not interfere with energies; they will be easily able to pass through it. Only living things and attacks of them wouldn''t be able to pass through it.

    I looked at the beautiful disc before resuming my journey toward the safe-spot not far from this ce.

    That is where I will stay till I am finished with my inheritance, which will take some time, but I will try to be quick as possible.

    I am feeling hurry in my heart; I know I should quickly make a breakthrough and go back, as once the Grimm arrived. It wouldn''t take long for it to destroy our world if it is hell-bent on doing that.

    ?

    There were several monsters on the way; I had to fight one, while Ashlyn and Nero finished three before I reached the hiding spot.

    It is one of the best hiding spots; it is inside one of the most intact rooms in the pce. I don''t know how it survived for long, but it did; all I had to do was break the formation that never changed and walk inside.

    Buzz!

    The formation broke, and I went inside; while its protection is not great as the disk, it keeps me hidden and masks my aura fully, no matter what I do here.

    Once, I had stayed here for thirteen days straight, and not a single monster came close to this room, much less attack it.

    As I entered inside, I took out my abode and walked inside; I did not immediately start working. Instead, I freshened up, and at the food my clone had cooked in the core beforeying on the couch.

    A secondter, I was in the core at the door of the library; I walked inside as I usually did and began working on an inheritance without wasting any time.

    I am very close; in a week or less, I will be finished with it, and there is nothing that will stop me. As the things that remained were difficult, just time-consuming, which is why I had left them for thest.

    Time passed, and soon eighteen days had passed inside my core, and I had finally finished with the inheritance.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. It was truly hard, and the only reason I was even able to aplish it was because of the inexhaustible knowledge I had gotten from the library.

    Without it, it would have taken years for me to create an inheritance, and it wouldn''t have been as good as I had made it.

    Still, the work is not finished; I need to revise it, refine some resources and create the breakthrough formation that will connect with the disk.

    The disc is more than capable of helping me break through, but it is not a normal fraction breakthrough; fractious levels are formed at the limit stage of the work, while the disk is for the big breakthroughs.

    Not to mention, I am taking some risks for greater strength, which needs a different formation.

    So, my breakthrough formation above the disk could help me a lot and minimize the risk I would face.

    I left the revision to my clone and began to work on refining materials and changing my old breakthrough formation.

    These tasks are not big but a little lengthy, especially refining the resources. I do not need the skills akin to Jim to do that; the skills I have is more than enough to do it.

    Still, if I survived, I would study alchemy.

    With the resources I could nt in my core, it would be very beneficial to me if I learned alchemy. This way, I wouldn''t be dependent on someone for alchemical products like potions and ink.

    I entered the hall of alchemy and brought out the resources, and began.

    What I am doing is basic refining; if I had a greater skill, I would have gone above that. Even this is at the limit of my skill, considering the resources I am dealing with my normal resources.

    They are delicate, and the slightest mishandling could spoil the whole process. Through, I would have not let it happen.

    Days passed as I refined one resource after another; that by the time a month and a half had passed inside the core, I had finished refining all the resources.

    The sheer amount of them is huge, but I will need it all, considering it is no simple breakthrough for me, but one that will take me to a Grand Lord ss, directly bypassing the High-Grandmaster ss.

    I would need an immense amount of resources, and I had processed extra, so even if I had calcted wrong, I would have the resources to make up for it.

    I had brought a lot of resources thanks to the eight Grimms and Grimms Grand Lords, but I have also collected a colossal number of resources in these runes, including the resources of Primary-II.

    More than 50% resources I am using in the breakthrough are at the Primary-II stage.

    I had already designed the breakthrough formation in the past two years; all I had to do was incorporate it in my old breakthrough formation, which had beenpletely crystallized during my breakthrough to Grandmaster ss.

    I could have made it new, but I had spent quite a lot of resources in creating this, and a huge change urred in it in myst breakthrough.

    Using it will be more beneficial to me than using the new one, so despite it taking more time, I began to change it, and two days and lots of resourcester, I had finished with it.

    As I did, I immediately joined my clones with inheritance; they were not finished with the work, and time was approaching.

    We will need to finish it before the timeline I had decided; I had already cut one revision, and I decided to revise it only two times before starting the breakthrough.

    I do not like it, but I do not have any choice; if possible, I like to return back to the world before the deadline, at least a day before.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This is quite a task considering one day there equals over twenty days here.

 Chapter 3041 Breakthrough I

    Khatch!

    I bit into the radiant peach and chewed on it before swallowing and taking another bite of it.

    The juice floated down my throat before transforming into energy and spreading through my whole body, giving me afortable feeling that I had felt only a few times before.

    Each bite is heavenly; before I knew it, the peach had disappeared, and it was time for me to initiate the breakthrough.

    I am sitting on the disc, defenseless, as Ashlyn and Nero had entered inside me. There are monsters nearby, but by the time they realize what is happening, I will be very well protected.

    The disc is magnificent, but so is my breakthrough formation, in the center of which I am sitting.

    I have worked on it for two years, and it is showing.

    It is aplex spherical formation with thousands of white crystalline runes; they were blue before, but after the changes I made, they turned white. I am sure by the time; I finished my breakthrough, their color would change again.

    Seeing everything was perfect, I closed my eyes and initiated the breakthrough and opened my eyes.

    Buzz!

    The buzz rang through the disk, and the formation covering me and both of them lit up, especially the dis. All the dust and the stones have vaporized, and it bes good as new.

    Last time I had cleaned the disc thoroughly, I had not needed to do that, as the disc is more than capable of doing that on its own.

    As the disc and formation had lit up, they began working. The resources began to seep in slowly while the dick has formed the protective dome, which made relief.

    Though I knew this would happen, seeing it happening couldn''t help but make me relieved.

    Hun!

    I was watching that when something surprising had happened; I saw the disc taking control of the spherical breakthrough formation.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As it did that, the essences of thousands of resources, whether it is nts or ores or something else, began to fill the runes of spherical formation rapidly.

    They mixed and merged with each other, and some remained alone as I had nned.

    By the end of the minute, runic chains formed and came at me, and soon they touched and began to cover my body till every part of my body was covered in runes, while runic chains were connecting the formation and me.

    Through this connection, the resources begin to pour into my body, and my core, which has already turned into a blob, begins to spin and absorb these resources.

    At first, my core was spinning; it was spinning so slowly that one could see its spin unless they really looked at it, but as resources began to pour in it, its speed increased, and with it, the number of resources it began to pull.

    I have designed the breakthrough formation in such a way; the resources that wille at me will be dependent on my core; the faster it spins, the more resources will be able to pull.

    By the time the minute ended, I had begun to feel ufortable, given the sheer number of essencesing at me, not to mention half of this essence had the power of Primary-II, which is the main reason I am feeling so ufortable.

    If it had not been for the breakthrough, I wouldn''t have dared to take such a drastic step.

    Every second, a huge amount of powerful essences came at me, but even with increasing speed, it will take time.

    I would need an immense amount of resources for the breakthrough, and thank god, Ashlyn and Nero helped me collect a lot of Primary-II resources because if not, then I would have used half-Primary-II resources, which would have taken a lot of time.

    Even a day, not to mention the sheer amount of time I would have wasted to refine them to the essence.

    Half an hour passed, and resources were stilling at me; it had increased the pressure on me so much that my body had reddened.

    The pressure is huge and dangerous, but not life-threateningly dangerous; it is level below that.

    The flow of resources had stabilized as my core wouldn''t suck faster than it; it would start breaking my body, and my core wouldn''t want that. Even when it pushed me, it always stopped right before it became life-threatening.

    Still, it is extremely unconformable, and I wish it would be finished soon, but that is wishful thinking.

    I had gone slow with the breakthrough, I could make the process faster, but that would have lessened my chances of a sessful breakthrough.

    It was already dangerous for me due to skipping a level, and I didn''t want to make it even more dangerous by rushing it.

    Even if the breakthrough takes two days, I will still be able to reach back home a day before the deadline.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed when the first guest appeared; a monkey monster. It did not sense the breakthrough; the disc istes all energies and fluctuation.

    It was passing by when it noticed the phenomenon and stopped.

    It started at it for a couple of seconds before it came and attacked; even with all the strength of the monkey monster, it was not even able to create a ripple across the energy dome.

    Inside, I did not hear even the slightest sound.

    I smiled at the monkey, but it seemed to make it even angrier, and it started to hit the dome harder and harder before finally stopping.

    It had stopped but did not leave and seemed to have started screaming, and a minuteter, a group of around twenty-twenty grey monkeys had appeared, and all of them began to attack.

    I couldn''t help but smile at the folly of the monsters; they could not break it, even if the group of Primary-II hade, they wouldn''t be able to break it.

    I am safe here till I make a breakthrough; after that, I would need to fight a shit load of monsters.

    As when I finish with resources and start with energy, it will start attracting the real monsters; I have no doubt that even Primary-II will appear, and after energy protection disappears, I will have to fight them.

    So, it is important that I seed, not only seed but also be powerful enough to face the army of monsters.

    More than two hours passed when finally, my core started to reduce the pull for the resources while I just looked at it.

    Intentionally, I had processed double the number of resources, and once again, I had been wrong in my calctions, as my core had consumed nearly all the resources, leaving behind barely 11% of them.

    It is an enormous number of resources, considering the resources I had used were not normal.

    Aside from Primary-II ss, there were some extremely rare and powerful resources, like the honey of divine elements, divine nectar, and stainless lotuses.

    All of them might not be in Primary II ss officially, but they have the power of it and are one of the reasons why I am feeling confident about seeding, despite the odds.

    A minute passed, and by the end of it, core stopped epting the resources.

 Chapter 3042 Breakthrough II

    For more than a minute, there wasplete silence that; I feared that my breakthrough was my failure when my core picked the speed, and I felt the energies begin to move around.

    In a couple of seconds, a funnel is created above the dome before the energies begin toe inside.

    They did not directlye at me, as the disc had absorbed them before releasing them into my breakthrough formation.

    Hun!

    So, when the energy had reached me through the runic chains, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    I knew the disc purified the energy ording to the capacity of my body, but what it did was even better than I had imagined.

    The one thing that impressed me the most is that it did not purify the spatial and temporal energies as I had thought it would and instead just mellowed it like the rest of the energy, which made it easier to absorb.

    Not to mention, it had removed the dangerous element which would have threatened to spoil my breakthrough.

    Like the resources, my core began to take more and more energy inside me every second as the pull became greater, which made the funnel above the dome even bigger.

    At first, there were only monkeys, but within seconds of me absorbing the energy, a group of wolves appeared through the trees.

    They looked at the dome and the tunnel cautiously before turning to monkeys, and they began to fight.

    The fight onlysted for a few seconds, to my regret, before both of the groups had stopped and separated as other monsters appeared.

    The bear monster, a pride of lions, likely the ones I had seen a few weeks ago hunting the Bisons, and some strange monster, which looked like a hybrid between bear and hippo; there were many such monsters in this ruin.

    By the time ten minutes had passed, hundreds of monsters gathered around the done; some were alone, some in groups, and strangely, they did not attack each other.

    There was some growling and other stuff, but no action.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, the expressions of all the monsters have changed, and they felt silent and even separated, leaving open a single line.

    It had surprised me, but I soon came to know why it did, as it had appeared. It is a deer monster with crystalline antlers. It looked small and delicate but, without a doubt, a Primary-II monster.

    I was just looking at myself when it disappeared from its spot, and I saw it crashing against the shield with powerful force, that sense group of monsters nearly flying, but all it could do against the dome was make a tiny ripple.

    That, too, had disappeared instantly.

    Which did not seem to affect it as it continued to ram against the dome at a very fast speed that I could not even see. I know it is attacking because of a ripple forming and disappearing across the dome.

    I looked at it for a few seconds before looking up, the funnel above the dome bing bigger and taller.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The higher it reaches, the more powerful the energy brings, which makes me slightly unconformable, but it is just a starting.

    The pull from the core is getting stronger by the second, which continues to increase the size of the funnel and bring out the stronger energies, which are all being absorbed by the core.

    Absorbing the energies will take time and will be painful atter stages, but not dangerous.

    These processes are safe; the dangerous step will be during the consolidation in which my fate will be decided.

    If I had not been skipping the level, I wouldn''t have worried about the consolidation. I would have been confident about my ability to make the breakthrough, but the skipping makes things difficult.

    My core would feel immense pressure during that, which will either sweep through or crack.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on other things, like the appearance of two new monsters, who are likely Primary II, given how the other monsters separated; some had even run away.

    While the deer had stopped attacking, seeing it was futile, these two began while the Deer and the other monsters watched.

    Half an hour passed, and a few more Primary-II monsters have appeared, scaring the hell out of me.

    My breakthrough not only needed to seed, but I also needed to gain power; I predicted otherwise, dealing with ever-increasing Primary-II monsters would be quite troublesome.

    Another half an hour passed, and it had started to be quite painful; even after such time, my core kept increasing the pull, which was bringing more and more powerful energy.

    If this goes on them, then the funnel might touch the swirling cloud above me, and that is very dangerous.

    I don''t think I would be able to use it, even with the disk purifying it and mellowing it.

    I turned to the monsters; many of them were leaving as more powerful ones were arriving; just a few minutes ago, three wolves arrived, all Primary ss, and they had killed a group of fiery goats.

    They massacred the whole group in seconds and devoured it all, leaving barely any proof of their existence.

    A little more than an hour passed, and I gritted my teeth harder; the funnel had finally reached the clouds, and the energy came in so pure that I hardly could believe it, but it was not what made me grit my teeth.

    It is spatial and temporal energies that, despite being mellow, make me feel like they are tearing my soul apart.

    Hun!

    I was feeling immense pain when a surprising thing happened; I saw the moon around my core, shining faintly.

    As it did, a line separated from the energying from the core and went to the moon.

    It is about 30% of what my core is absorbing, and it couldn''t surprise me, but it also made me happy. The moon has saved my life, and if it wants to absorb the energy to make itself stronger, there will be no one who will be happier than me.

    Twenty-some minutes passed by, and it became even more painful that I am the verge of screaming when I noticed the flow of energy had stabilized.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief; if it had continued increasing, I would scream.

    Even I have a limit in bearing the pain.

    ¡­

    "Temporal flow is changing," she said to herself as she looked outside of her tower.

    He should have understood that gathering a huge amount of energy would affect the temporal flow of the ruin, but it seemed like he had forgotten such a simple thing.

    It will be a lesson for him.

    She looked for a few seconds before focusing on the two monsters on the being''sp; she had seen enough to know they were not monsters.

    One was not from the beginning, and the bird looked like a monster but was not. She had seen what the sensors of her tower had shown her, and it couldn''t horrify her.

    The bird is like her but far more powerful than she could imagine.

 Chapter 3043 Aerd

    "It is time," I said as the formation died down.

    The clocking is finished; now, even if the world focused all its power on me, it wouldn''t be able to discover me.

    I once reminded myself not to use too much power; I could not afford to damage the world.

    I need its core to power the gate. It is the only thing that could power it, and if I damage it further, it will take centuries or even millennia to heal the damage.

    I do not have that much, I need to get out of here as soon as possible, and it won''t be a problem as long as I control myself.

    I got up and felt my legs shake; it had been a millennium since I walked. The injuries have made that impossible.

    The chair disappeared inside storage. It is my most precious artifact; without it, I wouldn''t have been able to heal fully.

    Taking one more look around the hall, I began to walk toward the door, with each step bing more confident than previous that by the time I reached the gate, I had gainedplete control over his body.

    Krrr!

    I pushed open the gate and walked out, and stopped immediately to see old weakling kin shakingly kneeling.

    "M¡­my lord," he said shakingly, but I did not even acknowledge and walked toward the realm gate. They might be from my tribe, but they are ants, and I would kill them all after I finished activating the gate.

    It would be much better than dying in a dying world.

    It is a ce worse than hell; I had seen it with my own eyes and felt its withering air that seemed to suck the life out of anyone alive. Even with my protection, I wasn''t able to stop myselfpletely from it burning my life.

    I reached the realm-breaking gate, which is active, and stepped inside.

    Soon, I was in the tunnel, which began to shake; seeing that, I immediately controlled my energies, and it stabilized.

    Nearly a minute passed when I stepped out of the gate and immediately felt the world.

    It is a small work with abored pulse; the world is damaged. Though the damage is not huge, the constant conflict wouldn''t let it heal fully.

    I focused on the core, and a smile appeared on my face; it was strong enough to power the gate, and if I wished to, I would be able to take quite a few people with me, but all those I could take died and these quivering ants don''t deserve it.

    "M¡­My lord, the humans have killed our powerhouses; please wipe them out," said themon werewolf.

    I did not even look at it as the body turned to ashes.

    How dare the ant even talk to me? I feel some restraint; if these ants are from my tribe, anything else deserves to die.

    A few secondster, I walked out and immediately felt the world at even greater rity, and a surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "A growing world," I said.

    This is no normal world but a growing world; it has not yetpletely matured to its limit.

    If we had not invaded it, it would have reached Primary II in a hundred thousand years, and if it still had the potential left, then Primary III in a million years.

    Such words are very rare that I almost felt regret that I am going to destroy it to power the gate.

    I moved my sense from the core and spread it around the world, and a momentter, a smile appeared on my face.

    "Found you," I said and was quite surprised they were not hiding; instead, they were waiting for it.

    I disappeared, and the next moment appeared on the small ind of ck stone and got surprised to feel the suppression. Though, it is not powerful enough to suppress me in the slightest.

    I looked at the bronze pyramid before turning to little humansing toward me; as I focused on them, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up.

    "No wonder those eight had died," I said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Each one of the humans is at the limit of Primary-I but has the strength of Primary II. A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing their confident face as if this much would be enough to do anything to me.

    I would have been a little worried if they were actually at Primary II, but at this level, they are no threat to me.

    Though, I am excited, as these ants would resist a little before getting crushed.

    "Grimm," said the little human woman with a frosty aura, "Aerd, would do," I said with Grimm and could see them bing alert as if I was going to attack them, which I would not, at least till I had my fun.

    It had been millennia since I had fought, and I wanted to fight, even if it was against these ants. "Come, what are you all ants waiting for," I said, seeing them still standing.

    Sup Sup Sup

    "Since you want to die soon, we will grant you the wish," she said, and tens of thousands of frosty-ssnces materialized around her and came at me.

    As they came, I felt the mist covering me, and at the same time, mirror shackles bound me from all the angels.

    I hate Grand Arts; I had tried to practice them but was not suitable for any of them. So, I kill those who could practice them and take great joy in doing that.

    Thences took time appeared in front of me, and I did not move; the simple defensiveyer was more than enough to deal with them, and even summoning my bloodline armor would be too much against these ants.

    Bang Bang Bang

    Lances crashed against me and, as I had expected, exploded into the dust the moment they touched me.

    They had not even sent a ripple across defensive skin.

    "You alle at me and attack me with your strongest because once I move, you all will die," I said, looking directly into their little eyes; the mist of grand art is not powerful enough to impede my vision.

    "You bastard!" screamed a male human and came at me with his spear.

    It had appeared in front of me and attacked with the ming spear covered in draconic hell mes.

    The human has a dragon bloodline; I had fought a few with a dragon bloodline, they were quite strong, but I killed quite a lot of them.

    They were quite delicious, and I am nning to eat this one and all the other humans. It might not satiate me, but it will do enough to pause the immense hunger I am feeling.

    Which could only be satiated after I returned hope.

    Crack Crack Crack

    I moved my hand, destroying the mirror bindings, before flicking my finger at the fierynce.

    Bang!

    My finger shed against the spear, and I could see rm appearing in human eyes before it began to take a step back rapidly.

    A surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face; seeing that, I thought it would shoot back with broken and bleeding, but it only took steps back.

    It seemed like I had underestimated them, which is good as now; this battle wouldn''t be as boring as I had thought.

 Chapter 3044 Consolidation

    It was over seven hours before the core satisfied with the energies.

    It had shocked me, really shocked me; the sheer amount of energy my core had consumed was really shocking.

    If they were energies around the dome, I wouldn''t be surprised and wanted to consume those energies for my breakthrough.

    These energies came from the swirling clouds; though the energies were only from the surface, they were extremely powerful that gave enough pain that I had nearly screamed.

    Now the important part of the breakthrough consolidation.

    I have kept the breakthrough simple as possible; I did not want to make it overlyplex and have aplication.

    It is already dangerous enough, and I don''t want to make it even more dangerous.

    As the core stopped absorbing the energies, it slowly began to reduce its speed of spinning till it had stopped. It is currently a multicolored blob, but as it consolidates, it will be like the world again.

    The process has already started; it is not just visible because it is happening very slowly.

    It will take time, and even if it is faster than the other two processes, it wouldn''t beplete before an hour.

    This is the process over which I have no control; I could not stop even if I wanted or aid it if something went wrong.

    Which made me kind of more rxed than tense, as one might expect. Relinquishing control is liberating in its way.

    Time passed, and it was fifteen minutes before I spotted any change; an extremely thinyer of solid began to appear on the core. Like thin ice appeared on the water and it is spreading across it.

    I am watching it with rapt attention, how the surface is slowly solidifying.

    It took more than six minutes for a thinyer of solid form across the core, and it faintly begins to look like the world, but only a cheap copy; the real thing will appear when the whole core is consolidated.

    Twenty more minutes passed, and it started to look even more like the core, but the process was far from finished.

    I am happy seeing the progress, as I did not see the slightest problem. There is no cracking, no instability; it truly made me relieved.

    Though not fully, which I will not till my core ispletely consolidated.

    I watched for a few minutes before opening my eyes; I wanted to continue watching, but seeing my thoughts spiraling in the direction I didn''t want to. I decided to focus on something else for a while.

    There is only one thing for me to focus on, the monsters; they are waiting for me toe so that they can feast on me.

    There are over ten Primary-II monsters I could see, each powerful enough to level the whole world.

    Thankfully, they are above the level and, unlike intelligent beings, cannot cloak their power to enter the world.

    Even if they could, they will not; while the world might be bigger, the energy density there is piss poor, not to mention the prey there is also weak enough to taste nd.

    No monster would go to a ce like that.

    They have gathered, and even after the energy fluctuation around the dome has disappeared, they have not. They are waiting and watching and will not leave till they finish.

    I will finish them, it is my only choice, and it will be difficult, but I am confident that I will be able to do it.

    I looked at each of the monsters as it looked at me; all the monsters of this ruin are small, but each one packs the power to destroy the world.

    As I looked at them, I couldn''t help but think about the first day I had appeared here. How I hadughed at the thought of Primary-II monsters existing in this ruin, not truly believing what Rhaek had suspected.

    It didn''t take me long to suspect the same before finding the proof of it, and now seventeen are around me.

    A few more minutes passed, and I got bored staring at the monsters and turned back to my core, where the thinyer covering it had be thicker.

    An hour passed, and about 40% of the core had been solidified; I thought it would go faster than that, seeing how the first two parts of the breakthrough went faster than I had anticipated.

    I do not mind being slow; I have more than enough time; the only thing I want is for it to be safe.

    Another hour passed, and the progress had reached 70%; it truly began to look like the world now. More beautiful than my core before, and it is not evenplete; I can''t imagine how it would look when it is fully consolidated.

    Time passed, and the consolidation of my core made steady progress, reaching 80%, 90%, and 95% without any problems.

    I had thought there would be great pressure on my core during the consolidation due to it skipping a level. It is not easy, but it seems like it is sailing through it, and in less than half an hour, it will be finished, and I will be a Grand Lord.

    The consolidation had reached 99%; there were only a few minutes before the most dangerous process of the breakthrough waspleted, and I couldn''t be happier.

    Hun!

    I was on the eighth cloud reaching for the ninth when ominous happened; it was swift and suddenpared to the slow progress of the consolidation.

    Crack Crack Crack

    The consolidation stopped, and the core shook before the cracks began to appear on it.

    Sheer horror couldn''t help but appear on my face; my core was cracking, and if it continued, then it wouldn''t take more than a minute for it split apart and for me to die.

    I will die; there is no question about it.

    The core is my life, and if it cracks into pieces, it will take me with it, and the worse thing is, I couldn''t do anything.

    I am powerless.

    So, I watched my end unfolding and couldn''t help but feel quite grateful that it was happening fast.

    I want my end to happen swiftly.

    Soon more than half of it cracked, and in a couple of seconds, it would crack fully.

    Hun!

    I was watching it all in mirthless horror when I saw the light, literally a light. The moon revolving around my core began to shine gently and released the light on my core.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I watched in hope, but as seconds passed, no change urred, and that hope soon turned into dread.

    The dread had just filled my heart when suddenly, the hope returned.

    All of sudden, the cracking had stopped and began to heal fast, fast as cracks had appeared, and in a matter of seconds, I saw every crack on my core filling up before the consolidation began.

    A small smile couldn''t help but appear on my sweaty face; I did not dare to smile brightly or let myself be truly happy.

    I have experienced how things could change within a few seconds. So, until consolidation is truly finished, I will not feel relieved.

    It took one and a half minutes for the core to consolidate, and when it happened; I smiled ear to ear as I promised myself.

 Chapter 3045 Grand Lord

    ''So beautiful,'' I said as I looked at my core; it was the same size as before and looked around the same, but it had even more vibrant and looked a little more like the real world.

    Every breakthrough of mine will bring me closer to bing aplete world; sometimes, I can''t help but think about it will be when it bes a world, a real work.

    Buzz!

    The core buzzed, and in the next second, thousands and thousands of runic scripts came out and spread through my body, reaching deeper than they had ever gone before, covering every part of me.

    The runes looked beautiful, and each of them was filled with immense power, but that was the most impressive thing about them.

    The most impressive thing about is what they could do.

    I have worked really hard on the inheritance and created something that is on par with the best Primary-I inheritance in the library, better than any Inheritance I have found in the hall of inheritance in that thing.

    I am very proud of it, especially when I think about how quickly I could do it.

    The only reason I am even able to do it is the library, I have said many times, and I will say more, without the amazing library, I wouldn''t have been able to achieve something this amazing.

    Buzz!

    It took only a couple of seconds for the runes to reach every corner of me before the core buzzed again, and the energies I was waiting for flooded through the runes into me.

    The energy thicker than the honey and more powerful than eight Grimms have provided flooded me.

    I was powerful beyond my imagination, and my body hungrily sucked it, but even with all its hunger, it could not take the energy fast enough.

    It couldn''t help but surprise me a little.

    Since I had gone through the nirvana, no energy, with the one with continuous flow, remained steady in my body before it waspletely absorbed, but now, it is my body that is losing the energy, and I am not feeling sad at all.

    It is going to be mine eventually; it did not matter to me whether my body epted it slowly or fast; what matter is it gets me the strength I need.

    I need great strength; without it, I wouldn''t be able to defeat the Grimm, which ising to attack my world.

    The energy seemed endless; it kept pouring in; no matter how much my body absorbed it, it would continueing.

    It couldn''t help but make me happy, as I could feel how fast my strength was rising.

    In a matter of seconds, I have achieved strength, I would get burning my blood before, and by the end of the minute, I think I have crossed the limit and got the strength of Primary II.

    Only a minute had passed, and there was still a colossal amount of energy that remained to be absorbed.

    Ten minutes passed, and the energy kepting; even now, there seemed to be no end.

    It made me excited that to calm myself; I focused micro part of my energy. Seeing my body and soul absorb it and strengthen itself. I know it and have done great research on it since before I had created my first inheritance.

    Still seeing it, I felt like I had learned something new.

    Time passed, and energy continued to flow before finally stopping after twenty-three minutes, taking a total of over half an hour.

    It was less than what it took during myst breakthrough, but this time, the quality of energy was so great that even my body struggled to absorb it.

    As the energy stopped, the aura of the Grand Lord flooded through my body; I had be a Grand Lord, and the power I had achieved seemed to be greater than I had imagined.

    Now, I wanted to test it against these monsters.

    In a minute, the energy dome will disappear, and the first thing I will do is deal with them before finding a safe spot to create the third clone and practice the strengthening method.

    I want to leave this ruinpletely ready.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when suddenly a shock appeared on my face, and with it came to fear.

    My clone looked at the clock, which showed I had crossed the deadline, which shouldn''t be possible; there are at least twenty-four to twenty days here before I cross the deadline.

    My first thought was a malfunction, but this formation is something I had created but taken from the library.

    Still, I checked for any malfunctions, but there weren''t any.

    My breakthrough did not take twenty-five days, it was barely a day, but it was the reality that twenty-five days had passed, and it was only too dumb brain few seconds to understand the reason behind it.

    "I am fucking stupid," I cursed myself.

    I am a really stupid bastard; I had thought of everything except for one; I did not think about what would happen when I pulled a huge amount of energy around.

    It will affect the time dtion around me.

    To be honest, it is not my mistake either; I truly did not think I would be able to take the energy from the swirling cloud, which is the thing that affected it.

    If it had been energy around the disc, it wouldn''t have happened. Even if it had, I would have lost a few hours at most, not over twenty days.

    Still, it is my mistake to consider this my happen, considering strange things always happen during my breakthrough.

    I took a deep breath to calm myself.

    Cursing and crying wouldn''t help; I needed to think rationally, and the first thing I should do was get the hell out of this ruin.

    The deadline for return had passed, and I needed to return to the world as soon as possible. As for the third clone and practicing the strengthening method, I will do it at the home.

    As Grimm might not have arrived yet.

    The wise thing to do would be to practice both methods here, as it would take a fraction of time herepared to what it would take in the world, but I don''t want to wait.

    I looked at the dome surrounding me and the monsters out; the dome would open on its own in forty seconds, but I wish I could open it now and kill these monsters before getting out of this world.

    I calmed my emotions and nned the best way to kill these monsters soon as possible.

    By the time I had decided, there were only five seconds till the dome disappeared; seeing that, I waved my hand and took the breakthrough formation inside.

    Like I had expected, it had changed; the white crystalline runes have turned multicolored, with an aura of Primary-II.

    I want to see whether the world would suppress it or it would be invisible with the power of rule-bending.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I don''t know, but it will be interesting to see the results.

    Finally, the dome disappeared.

    Roarrr Roarrr Roarrr

    The moment it did, the monsters with world-shaking auras roared and came at me with death in their eyes.

    Even with the power of god in my veins, I felt scared.

 Chapter 3046 Return

    Roarrr Roarrr Roarrr

    I controlled my fear of so many Grimms and summed my sword before shing it toward them.

    Sup!

    Long sharp energy shed and moved toward the monsters, bearing the power of enchantments.

    This is just dying the attack for me to power the truly powerful attack, as these bastards wouldn''t be stopped by this attack.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when I had received my greatest shock.

    I saw the long sword arc reaching the monsters, and they moved their ws to crush it as they did not sense any threat from it, but the moment their ws touched the arc, their expressions changed.

    Pachac Pachac Pachac

    From gloating, it had turned to horror as the arc smoothly began to cut through their ws before cutting through their bodies.

    They tried to stop it, but the arc seemed too fast for them, as it cut through their whole body before they could do anything, and before they knew it, they saw themselves separating into two pieces and falling.

    I watched it all in shock; the attack was a simple attack, I had used to buy time, but it had ughtered them.

    These were nomon monsters, but the most powerful ones, the Primary-II ss, and my simple sword arc had cut through them.

    It took me a little while to understand the reality, and when I did, a grinning smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, and I turned to the lone Primary-II monster that hadn''t attacked me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Come," I said to the frozen monster, and it shuddered before suddenly turning and running away.

    Its speed should have shocked me, it is so fast that it would have been invisible to me, but now, it is slow as a snail, and I haven''t even activated any of my special ocr abilities and only general ones which work passively.

    Puch!

    A small bolt of energy formed in my finger before flying toward the bore; a momentter, I heard a faint sound, and the fiery horned bore fell down dead.

    I looked at it for a moment before waving my hand, and all the bodies of monsters disappeared inside my storage. They all are at the primary stage; for others, I did not even want to attack them, seeing how they quivered with one look from me.

    After storing the monster, I took out the beacon and activated it; at the same time, an invisible sphere formed around me, instantly stabilizing the space, which was always vibrating.

    It put pressure on realm-breaking gates.

    Earlier, I wanted to find a safe ce to activate it as I did not think it would be powerful enough to stabilize the vibrating space with my power, not to mention the danger of the monsters.

    Now, there is no such fear in my heart; I know, with the power I have, there are very few things in this ruin that will be able to do anything to me.

    For a few seconds, there was no reaction from the beacon before it lit white, seeing that a small smile appeared on my face.

    The realm-breaking gate in the pyramid had got my coordinates, and now it will form the spatial tunnel between me and it.

    I hope it will do soon as possible; my heart is beating fast, and I worry something has happened. I really hope I am not toote, or I will not be able to forgive myself.

    Seconds passed and turned into a minute, but the light had not changed, and I began to get worried when finally, it turned green, and a momentter, I felt the power of realm breaking gate envelop me.

    I did not resist and let it envelop me, and it did. A momentter, I am in the spatial tunnel.

    I stayed frozen in the tunnel with my power sealed; this long spatial tunnel is very delicate, especially for someone of my power. The slightest leak could have a big consequence.

    The spatial seat between the ruin and the world is extremely dangerous, but something I could handle with my current strength, but I do not want to fall into it, as it will take me quite a time to find my way to the world.

    The time I do not have.

    A minute passed and another minute more, and I would be back in the world; I would have to be very careful there.

    For someone of my strength, it is very fragile; too much power and I would cause huge destruction that I could not control.

    As I understood this, I became more worried about the world; the Grimm is extremely powerful. So much that, if it wished, it would easily be able to destroy the world; same for my friends if they had made their breakthroughs.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed when I saw the state of the tunnel ahead, it cracked, and if I passed through it, it would definitely explode.

    I did not waste any time and immediately loosened my seal, and stabilizing force rushed through me toward the cracked spatial tunnel ahead.

    The tunnel began to heal, but it did not make me happy; as the state tunnel became worse and worse with more distance, I crossed, making me send even more stabilizing force.

    I have studied the spatial tunnels enough to know that this is not natural, some foreign factor had caused this, and it couldn''t help, but it makes me worried.

    It is not easy to create such power of instability, especially from outside.

    The more I think about it, the graver my expressions would be that now, I want to reach the pyramid as soon as possible.

    If I had been confident that I could reach there faster with my method, I would have jumped out of the tunnel.

    I would likely travel faster than tunnel with my methods, but I have not tested them, and I don''t want to take the risk of them not working and wasting any more time.

    So, I had stayed.

    Seconds passed excruciatingly slowly, and the tunnel became more unstable with every inch I traveled, but I kept stabilizing it artificially before I reached the end, where the tunnel seemed to have exploded.

    So, with the help of a beacon, I had formed the tunnel with my energy, reaching closer to the end before stepping out of it.

    Step!

    "L..Lord Zaar, it had arrived," said the technician as I stepped out of the formation, and immediately, I sent my soul sense out.

    It would not have worked before, even now; I felt the resistance from the pyramid before it had passed through its walls.

    Immediately I saw the scene outside, and my expression changed instantly, and burning rage appeared on my face.

    Silver, green and red threads appeared out of my body and formed the armor around me, taking a fraction of a second.

    It is beautiful, and I would have admired my creation like a narcissist if not for the scene I am seeing.

    So, the moment armor appeared on my body, I took a step and disappeared, appearing outside.

    The moment I did, my blood began to boil, and I promised that I would kill the Grimm bastard in the most horrible way.

 Chapter 3047 Final Battle I

    I saw the scene with my eyes that my soul sense had shown me a moment ago.

    The ckstone ind, which had barely shown any cracks when we fought against the eight Grimms, is now broken into thousands of pieces floating in the sea, and on these pieces are bodies of humans.

    There are spatial cracks everywhere, tearing everything in their way, but they are contained on the ind. There is a ring covering the ind that is stopping any kind of fluctuation or spatial tear from getting out.

    Hun!

    The ring is strange; it is not from the Grimm, I am sure of that. The energy of Grimms is vastly different.

    It made me extremely curious, but I did even look at it, instead focused on the people.

    From my mother to Rai, everybody was lying there, nearly dead; even the professor was there for some reason.

    It made me feel relieved to see they were alive, barely, but alive and bound in chains made of Grimm''s energy. These chains are binding not only them from the outside but also inside.

    The chains are protecting them against the spatial tears, but they would also crush them to death if Grimm desired.

    Not all humans have been defeated; two are still fighting against it.

    Ellen and Jill but they are on theirst leg, burning nearly all their vitality till only the drop of it remains.

    Seeing that, I moved as they wouldn''tst more than a few seconds with what had remained in them.

    ....

    "I have to say, you have put up quite a fight, satiating some of my desires to fight," I said to the small humans.

    I am shocked, truly shocked, by the power they have exploded with. If I had fought them before I had fully recovered, I would have been in serious trouble against them.

    "You have no won''t yet, Grimm," said the one with an Abyssal aura burning across its body.

    ?

    "I have little human, and I, you know it as well," I said with a smile before I became serious.

    Tap Tap

    "I think it is time; I finished you all and had you all for a meal before I harvest the core of your world," I added and tapped my finger in the air twice, sending crushing that will send them near death like others.

    I do not want to kill them; I like to eat them, covered in sauces, which are in my storage.

    The crushing force moved toward them, and they moved their weapons to defend themselves, but it was not something they could defend with the little power they had.

    Still, despite that, there was no horror on their faces; I havee across very few enemies who could face death as they are right now.

    Hun!

    The force reached them in an instant and was about to crush them when it began to weaken rapidly till it hadpletely disappeared.

    It couldn''t help but shock me; it also shocked the two humans, but soon a relieved smile appeared on their faces, and they put down their weapons at the same time.

    "You have finally arrived," said the one with a holy aura, and I became alert, and the armor appeared on me instantly, and at the same time, I sensed it.

    It had appeared so close, without me sensing it, it couldn''t help but shock him.

    "My apologies; I should havee sooner," said the voice before the human became visible.

    My eyes couldn''t help but sharpen, sensing its aura. It was weak, weaker than even the two in front of me. I thought it would be a Primary-II to be able to sneak so close to me, but it is at Primary-I.

    ¡­.

    "It is fine; what matters is that you have arrived," said Jill, and I could see how weak she was; my seed had already entered inside them, replenishing their vital energy rapidly, but given the amount they have a lot, it will take time.

    Giving control of the seeds to my clones, I turned to the Grimm in front of me, who was staring at me sharply.

    It is a golden fire werewolf, a little thinner than normal, and very powerful. It looked quite young, but it was not; though my rule, I could see it was quite old.

    It is at the elderly stage of its life.

    "We should go above; fighting here will destroy the world," I said to it, and a mocking smile appeared on its face.

    "You think you are powerful enough to make me listen to you?" it asked mockingly, and I did not say anything and just swung my sword at it, which instant filled its eyes with rm and before they became cautious.

    A saber appeared in its hand, and it moved, but our weapons did not sh as its saber, and my sword stopped at hairbreadth away.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You guys rest; I will handle this one," I said, and they disappeared from the very eyes of the Grimm without leaving even the slightest fluctuations.

    It looked surprised, but soon its eyes suddenly turned murderous, and I could see the chains around humans reacting.

    A momentter, a shock appeared on the face of the Grimms as its chains had reacted at all, and instead, they dissolved and disappeared, while all of them disappeared from their ces like Ellen and Jill.

    I would be an idiot if I left those chains on my mother and others. The moment I saw them, I dealt with them.

    "Zaar, right? You are really something," it said with killing intent that I had never felt in anyone.

    It is vast as the sea and extremely dense; just tasting that killing intent, I felt like I am standing in a world of blood.

    Hun!

    I smiled at its question and flew up; a momentter, it also followed behind, with surprise appearing on the faces of both of us.

    As the ring around the ind began to fly up with us.

    "Quite an artifact you have; it had helped contain the energies of the battle, or it would have damaged the core of the world, which would have been quite a regret," It said.

    I did not say anything, nor could I, as even I don''t know anything about it either. Though it is wrong about one thing, it is no artifact.

    It is the energy created by someone who is extremely powerful, far above me, and that did not make me feel any good.

    Though I did not n to do anything, it did not do anything other than save the world. I will investigate it after killing this Grimm.

    Soon, we crossed the first boundary of the world and reached high above that we could see a huge sphere down below. With this high, even if we use all our power, our destructive energies will not reach it.

    Especially with the ring surrounding us, which had be even bigger than before.

    I stopped and turned toward the Grimm. "You are not part of Grimms of our world," I said to which it simply shook its head.

    "The weaklings are not powerful enough to produce a prime like me," it replied haughtily.

    "Then how do you reach our world?" I asked, as if it coulde, then others coulde too, and I have to know it.

    It seemed to understand what I was thinking as it grinned.

    "Don''t worry, human, I am alone and more than capable of wiping you all out from the face of the universe," it said and attacked at a lightning-fast speed.

 Chapter 3048 Final Battle II

    ng!

    I moved my sword seeing its attacking toward me; its attack was fast, but not fast enough.

    My sword quickly reached its saber, and they shed.

    The shockwave released by the sh crushed the space as it moved, but nobody even nced at it. Our expressions have only changed slightly when the ring absorbed the shockwave as it reached it, leaving the space outside unscathed.

    "You are truly a Primary-I," it said in muted shock. To that, I smiled, "I had been Primary II; you wouldn''t have been standing right now," I said, and hearing that, his expression turned murderous.

    "The humans below had the same confidence, but not a single of them made me use even 20% of power, and you will also be no different," it said.

    "We will see," I said and moved to attack. The Grimms also reacted at the same time, swinging its saber toward me.

    ng ng ng

    Our weapons shed, but that was just the beginning as we attacked again and again, with each of my attacks being stronger than the previous, but the Werewolf had countered each of them without any problem.

    It is skilled, more skilled than anyone I had ever seen; even Matron Mavis and Rhaek couldn''t hold a candle in front of it.

    It is also using a saber instead of ws as a weapon, as most werewolves, no matter the tribe, use ws. I have fought against very few of those who used weapons, and now, I am adding it to my list.

    It is projecting the colossal intent at me while, at the same time, it is fighting without a rush.

    Usually, when the enemy project such killing intent, it is clear that they want to kill you quickly in the bloodiest way, but it does not seem like it is nning to do that, the way he is fighting.

    Which made me very alert, as very few foes could cloak their intention so well in the battle.

    I might not predict what kind of moves my enemy would make, but I could tell the direction the battle would go; with it, everything was ck, and it was scaring me a little, making me more cautious.

    It is why I did not hurry, and also, such fights suit me well; the longer my enemies will fight with me, the greater my chance will be of defeating them.

    A minute passed, and then another, and we continued fighting without saying any word, slowly increasing the power of the attack. Making the battle look like it is some kind of exhibition match, then the battle of life and death, on the result of which the fate of both races will be determined.

    Hun!

    It was little more than four minutes when a change urred; I felt the threat from behind, despite the sabering at me from the front.

    ''Afterimage,'' I muttered and swung my sword back toward the saber that wasing me with the intention to cut me into two.

    Normal after image couldn''t fool me; the one in front of me was very good, it had an aura, and one would even feel like it, but it was undoubtedly a clever illusion made by speed and power; it was harmless.

    On the other hand, the attacking from my behind is very harmful; a slight miss, and I will say goodbye to the world.

    nnng!

    I defended against the attack before turning to face the Grimm. "Nice afterimage," I said, as it is still active and would fool even of the same level.

    "A minor trick, but many people get fooled by it," it said with a smile, "I could clearly see why," I said and attacked.

    My attack was straightforward as it could get; I did not use any tricks, at least those which couldn''t be seen.

    nnng nnng nnng

    It defended, but I moved with a different attack, but it had defended it smoothly before attacking me, which I defended before attacking again.

    I am learning a lot about it from its attacks, and I am sure it is learning a lot about me too, and with its power and experience, seeing a lot more than I could.

    Such enemies should be dealt with cautiously, especially when I do not know anything about it. I could not guess its power, as it is cloaked, or if it had any powerful artifacts that could destroy me and the world.

    My clones are watching the recording of its battle with others, and what I had guessed was right.

    Before I came, it was fighting against them without using any weapon; it did not even summon its bloodline armor and was still able to thrash Rai, who had an extremely powerful body.

    Hun!

    nnnng nnnng nnnng

    A few more minutes passed in silence before it suddenly increased the power and the speed of its attacks, and they had rapidly begun to rise in power and speed till they had crossed the power it had used against the humans.

    A small smile couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing its attacks getting stronger fast.

    I have gotten a little bored with the measured pace of the battle; I want to use the power that is flowing inside me. It wanted to be used and urged me every second, but I controlled my feelings.

    I could tell the breakthrough had released some demons in my heart; these demons are the emotions I suppress, and the breakthrough has given them a chance toe out.

    It was a great thing; I had spent time in the monastery, which helped me a lot in controlling my emotions. Without it, I have no doubt they would have had been able to influence me.

    "You are good humans and quite skilled, too; if you had been a Grimm, I would have definitely taken you with me, even if you had belonged to a different tribe," it said as it attacked.

    "Aren''t we humans also part of Grimms? Just strayed from the great path ording to your propaganda?" I asked with a smile and could see anger shing in its eyes before itughed.

    "A dirty race like yours can never be part of our noble race," it said while not stopping even for a moment while attacking.

    Hearing his words, an even bigger smile appeared on my face.

    "You seemed quite proud by the fact of being created from the lowest beasts by the abominations," I said, and I felt the killing intent like never before while its eyes zed in a rage hot enough to turn the world asunder.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You filthy human, I will kill you so painfully that you will beg for death, but it will note," it said, and a powerful golden fiery aura shot through its body.

    The aura is powerful enough to crash the space around us into the smithers, spreading far and wide till it reaches the dick of energy, which stops it on its track.

    Though I knew the disk would be able to stop it, I couldn''t help but be surprised seeing it, given the power of the aura, which is alone more than enough to kill every being down below.

 Chapter 3049 Rage

    "Die!"

    It shouted loudly and attacked me with its aura covering its saber; the attack was so powerful and fast that it cut through the space like butter.

    Seeing the attack, my eyes burned in excitement, and a silver aura shot out of my body; unlike its aura, mine did not crush the space. It had just flowed in it, like not being strong enough to affect the space.

    My sword moved with the same power and speed as its saber but with much less skill than it.

    It seemed to know its advantage as it tried to move its saber around my sword and directlye for me, but I was not going to let that happen.

    It might be far more skilled than me, but I have a habit of fighting the more skilled enemies, and second, it''s a giant freaking saber. It might have been able to avoid my sword if it had been a normal saber, but with this size, it will never reach closer to me.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against its saber, and I felt its power, not only the physical power but the energy, which made my eyes go wide.

    The moment it came at me, I had sensed it was something else; it was just a tiny amount but held the power of a mountain, but just as it crashed against my armor to tear it apart, it got swallowed immediately.

    I could see the small surprise appearing in the eyes of the Grimms before it moved its sword for the second attack; I responded immediately while my clone studied the energy my armor was processing.

    Even in a very small amount, it is extremely destructive; when ites in real quantity, it would be an absolute horror.

    So, I needed to make the changes to suit this energy; my armor had already begun, and my clone had also started making the changes to the things it had observed from the energy.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    In a matter of seconds, we have shed thousands of times, creating such destructive shockwaves that would have crushed whole continents into the dust.

    Thankfully, we are far above the world; here, the bastard would be able to use all its power and still wouldn''t be able to harm the world.

    As for the suppression, it will be able to bear it with its power.

    I am waiting for that suppression of the world, as currently, its power is cloaked under a very sophisticatedbination of method and formation, but it could not cloak all its power.

    If that had been the case, it wouldn''t have waited for so long toe to our world; it woulde to the moment it had realized we had killed the eight Grimms.

    "I have to say, you have surprised me with this strength while being a Primary-I. It is quite hard to gain such strength at this level," it praised.

    "You have only seen the fractions; you will see the whole of it when I bury my sword in your chest," I said grinningly, and the spark of anger lit up in its golden eyes.

    "Quite confident, Hun!" it said with augh, and its power instantly tripped in mid-attack, but I had been prepared for such, as my power increased instantly to match its.

    I could not predict its strength, but I could feel it is immense, with it using only a fraction of it.

    I don''t know whether that would be enough to defend against it, much less kill it, but it did not matter as I would have to do it, even if I needed to burn every ounce of the essence in my body.

    Only after it dies will my world would be safe, and for it, even if I had to sacrifice my life, I will do it.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Ten more minutes passed, and I shifted my style to even more defensive as it began to be more aggressive.

    I do not mind it; these are the type of moves let me learn more about the enemy and help me kill when the timeses.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed when it changed its moves again; the golden fire covered its saber and attack, with its attack being much stronger than the previous attack.

    I was ready and reacted instantly; more power coursed through my veins while the silvery fire had covered my de.

    This breakthrough had made silver fire unusually stronger, likely because of Ashlyn. Some things had happened in the ruin, including her eating that miracle fruit that strengthened her fire.

    When her fire is strength, mine get strengthened, even though our fires have been diverging for quite a while.

    CLANG!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The fiery des crashed, and the look that appeared on its face was truly priceless when it saw my silver fire was contending against the golden fire without losing.

    Its eyes became so wide that it had beical; of all things that had happened till now, this one seemed to have hit it the most.

    "You are not a Primary-I!" it said with a matter fact tone, and I grinned as my weak aura began to rise fast; it soon broke the boundary and reached Primary-II two till it became strong as its aura.

    "Yes, this is your real power!" It said, looking at me intensely, but soon its expression changed as the power of my aura popped like a balloon and returned to its previous state.

    It is my real aura, as for the one that climbed to Primary II, it was fake, which I had made studying its aura.

    "So, what do you think about my level?" I asked teasingly, and instantly its eyes became red, and a powerful aura shot off its body. Its spread so fast that it had covered the whole area inside the ring-like domain.

    If it were not for the ring restricting its aura, it would have spread even wider.

    "I will kill you!" it roared with rage and swung down its fiery saber that, burned the space it cut through as it came at me.

 Chapter 3050 Free

    CLANG!

    Our swords shed while our auras pressed against each other, and it made the Grimms even angry as my weak aura was contending against its extremely powerful aura without losing even an inch.

    Though I have to say, the sh of golden and silver aura looked good; especially when they crushed the space between them as they shed against each other.

    "Try harder," I said, and its eyes zed further as it moved its saber back and attacked me with even greater power.

    CLANG, CLANG CLANG!

    Our weapons shed repeatedly; I remained defensive, trying to learn as much as possible about it.

    As it won''t be long before it will start to use its true power, and at that time, I will need to think more about defending than learning.

    I am making both my clones for that, and if it were not for the debacle, I would have had the third clone and much greater strength with my art, but what happened had happened; there is no need to waste time crying over it.

    Its attacks got stronger and stronger; I defended them calmly without letting myself in the bubbling battle spirit I was feeling in my heart.

    At the fourth minute, it had suddenly stopped and looked at me seriously, with eyes devoid of any anger and hate.

    "It seemed like I won''t be able to defeat you without using some of my true strength," it said, to which I smiled. "You won''t be able to defeat me even if you use all your strength," I said with a grin.

    It did not get angry at all as I had expected it to and instead smiled, which was devoid of any mirth.

    "We will see about that," it said, and change urred; the change was no explosive, but it had exploded the space around us, as its aura turned thick as honey, holding power to ground even space to dust.

    It is doing just that.

    "Die!" I was watching when it attacked with a speed that was barely visible to me before it became clear instantly.

    First Burst!

    The power of the first released from me; it came from everywhere and filled me with strength in an instant. It did not just fill my body with power but also amplified my senses, turning everything normal again.

    Its saber had reached halfway to me when I had reacted; my sword moved, not in attack, but in defense, that by the times its saber reached it, it was ready to defend against it.

    CLANNG!

    Its saber shed against my tiny sword, and a shockwave swept from it just, vaporizing the space in an instant, but like always, a new one came and filled its space.

    It looked at me in shock as its thick aura shed again mine, and like before, it was not backing out even an inch.

    Unlike its aura, mine did not thicken; instead, it became grainier from powdery, and as it shed with its Grimms aura, it weakened it before swallowing it. It is happening very slowly, but not slowly enough for it to not notice.

    "As I had told you, it will have to bring truly destructive power to do anything against me," I said, and its eyes red for a moment before it attacked with its huge saber.

    "Hehe," Iughed as I moved my sword to defend myself.

    It is really angry as the attack is more than three times stronger than thest attack, but I do not fear it. As I had said to it, it will need to bring out truly destructive power to harm me, and this power is not enough.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    Our weapons begin to sh, with each attack being at least three times stronger than the previous.

    It wants to destroy me with sheer power; well, it is not going to happen, at least not with this power, and the more we fought, the more energy it would require to defeat me.

    As my clones studied it, clone two had even bought an unpurified sample of its energy inside the core and now testing against various samples of energies that I had created.

    At the same time, clone one was making changes in my armor, making it more efficient in processing this energy while I fought and studied it.

    More than ten minutes passed, and we exchanged thousands of moves in the short exchange, but it was not able to able to make me move even an inch from my ce.

    At the time, I noticed one thing; its cloak, which it uses to remain undetected from the world, is reaching its limit. It could only hide till it used a certain amount of power; after it had crossed that, the cloak would break.

    I am waiting for that, not because the world will crush it after it has been discovered, which will not happen, as we are powerful enough, but because it will cover it with its presence, and I need that to happen.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It did not n to stop and continued to attack me, using more and more power with each strike, till what I was waiting for had happened.

    Boom!

    A muffled boom rang out as it stopped, and instead of getting angry, it grinned while the pressure of the world gathered around it, but it did not seem worried even a bit.

    "Finally, I am free," It said, while I looked at it in confusion, not understanding what it had said.

    "There would have been a bacsh if I had broken the cloak in one swing; I had to do it slowly, and now that I did it, I could use all my power in an instant if I want to," it said.

    "And you think you can defeat me using your full strength?" I asked with a smile while processing what it had said.

    If I had known it would receive bacsh, I wouldn''t attack it with my full power and would have even slower.

    I had learned a lot in the time we had fought, and I would not trade it for a bacsh, which I have no doubt it would have been able to suppress till it killed me.

    Now, I have quite a lot of knowledge about it and devised my strategy ording to it.

    "I wouldn''t even need my full strength," It said back, and its aura became a thinker in an instant as it came at me with the strength to break the world.

    Second Burst!

    The power of the second burst filled my body, and I moved my sword to defend against it.

    The real battle starts now, and it could end within a minute or in an hour; one thing is certain, I will use every drop of strength I have and even my life to kill the bastard, which is going to be a very difficult task.

    As the clock had disappeared, I sensed the true depth of its power, and it kind of scared me.

    If I had a choice, I wouldn''t have fought it, but I did not. So, not only do I have to fight it but also kill it, and I will do it.

 Chapter 3051 Power

    CLANNNG!

    Its saber fell down on my sword, and for the first time, I shook; it was faint, but I did. The power was really immense, not just physical, but also energy.

    It hade in like the flood, and my armor being ready, absorbed it like a sponge, leaving not a drop of it and immediately beginning processing; despite that, I couldn''t help but feel hot all over due to it.

    "This is the power I was waiting for," I said with a grin.

    "Don''t be so happy; this is just the beginning," it grinned back and attacked with the speed and power that surpassed its previous attack, but I had been ready for it and responded immediately.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It came at me like a tornado, shing its saber against my tiny sword, but unlikest time, there was no shaking from me, which made its eyes sh in anger and attacked me with even greater power.

    I responded, increasing the power of my defense to match its, while my clones did theirs to aid me in every way.

    Time passed, and we continued without stopping till I reached the maximum power I could harness through the second boost.

    The power we are using is immense, so much that we could crush the world in a matter of seconds.

    In front of it, it is as fragile as paper and which is why I couldn''t let the Grimms win.

    A few seconds passed, and I was about to activate the third boost when it suddenly stopped and looked at me with all seriousness in its eyes.

    "Even in my wildest dreams, I had never truly thought this world would be able to produce someone of your power," it said while the space around us built.

    "If you hade a few hourster, you would have found a lot more people with far greater power than I have right now," I replied.

    "Which is about right, and that is why I kill you and every human in the world, even those you sent to hide," it said while projecting its vast killing intent.

    I am not surprised it knows about them; any person with enough intelligence could guess that.

    "Hahahaha¡­"

    "You will not be able to because I will kill you," I said, and itughed loudly that it took more than a minute to calm himself down.

    "It seemed like our sh till now had given you the wrong impression about my strength; let me correct how you are you are," it said, and a golden aura, so thick that it felt solid, came out of it.

    Unlike before, it did not spread and instead gathered above it, forming a giant bloodline phantom.

    The phantom seemed to have riled up the world even more as more of its power began to press against it, but it was more than strong enough to bear it without losing even an ounce of its strength.

    Seeing it, my expression too turned serious as I knew; it would now use its most powerful attacks.

    "mes of Yrat!" It said, and dense golden mes covered its whole body and saber, which swung toward me.

    Third Burst!

    The power of the third burst filled my body so much that it started to leak till it was absorbed by my armor, but even with such power, I had no confidence in killing it.

    My sword moved to defend against it while the silver med spin against its de at a very fast speed. These are no simple silver mes but a very powerful move I had named crushing mes.

    I had created it to deal with such attacks.

    CLANNNG!

    Finally, our weapons shed, and I nearly took a step back while all the mes on its body came at me, but to its shock, more than half of those mes were swept in revolving mes, while 40% came at me.

    It instantly covered my body, but just as it did, it immediately got absorbed into my armor, which had faintly shone for a moment before turning to normal.

    As it happed, it came at me with another attack.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Another attack right after that and then another; the mes on them were stronger and stronger.

    I also poured more and more power into my defense; holding anything back will have a great cost, so I did not.

    A minute passed, and we had shed thousands of times, creating such destruction that would make anyone''s soul shudder, but I did not even nce at it, focusing my all on the battle while hoping the ring would contain all.

    Even if the rings had not been present, the attacks would not have harmed the world directly, but indirectly, they would have caused huge damage.

    There are hundreds of runes floating around very close to us; they are low-level runes, and they would have been destroyed by our attacks.

    Every ruin is important, especially the low-level ones that are close to the world.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Our lowest level practitioners trained there; without them, it would be hard for them to gain resources and advance.

    They could not just go to the higher-level ruins; the energy, the pressure, not to mention monsters and others danger, would kill them within a few minutes of taking the steps into the ruin.

    It is just one danger that ruin is preventing, not to mention unstable space, which would affect the teleportation inside and raw energies of attacks that woulde at the world every few years and ravagerge swaths ofnd in an instant.

    "Golden Destruction!"

    It shouted suddenly, and the fire around it zed with such an aura that made my eyes go wide that immediately, I began to harness as much of the power I could from my bursts as I moved my sword to defend against it.

    CLANNNNG!

    I defended, but the very next moment, I shook and began to take a step back while vomiting the mouthful of my blood, which vaporized in an instant, with shining golden mes covering me.

    It had finally shown its power, making the real battle for the survival of my world begin.

 Chapter 3052 Power II

    "Die, you bastard!"

    I did not even stabilize myself, even if it had appeared in front of me like a phantom and attacked.

    This time, I had a chance to harness the immense power coursing through my body, and I did, using every bit I had to defend against the attack.

    CLANNNNG!

    Its huge saber shed, and to my shock, I saw felt myself shuddering before taking a step back while vomiting against another bout of blood, which once again vaporized by new sound shiny fiery energy covering me.

    Despite using all my power, I had been pushed back, and it is not like, it had used its full power.

    No, it did not.

    It is still not using its power, and that did not make me feel good, giving me a feeling of defeat, but I crushed those thoughts and prepared myself for it.

    I havee across many such conditions where the enemy was ready to kill, but I have not only survived those situations but also killed the energy, and this time too, I will do the same.

    Hun!

    "Now, you understand the difference between us?" it asked with a grin and came at me again but suddenly stopped mid-way before a frown appeared on its face.

    The frown stayed there for a moment before it eased while it moved its one w against its chest, and when it reached it, it had gripped something invisible and pulled.

    For a moment, nothing could be seen before a group of green strings finer than the hair became visible, and great surprise couldn''t help, but appear on its face, while I watched with wide eyes.

    "Strings!" it said before it had turned to me. "Rhaek had said that you used the strings, and they are the sole reason you were able to kill so many of them,"

    "I didn''t think they would be able to affect me, and they couldn''t, but reaching me and wrapping themselves around me is still a feat that I don''t think anyone of this could achieve," it added with an amazement apparent in its voice while staring at the strings.

    It continued to stare at them for a couple of seconds before pulling hard, but a momentter, a surprise on its face when it saw the strings did not break, instead just stretched.

    Seeing that, the fire covering its body began to move into the strings, and a couple of secondster, the surprise on its face became even bigger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ?

    "Fascinating," It said when the strings didn''t burn by the shining golden fire.

    A smile appeared on its face, and the shining fire started to be thicker and thicker and zed more brightly. It was only after twenty seconds a change appeared on the strings.

    They reddened, and fourteen more secondster, they finally burned, but Grimm was not satisfied as the fire in its hand spread around its body and, in a couple of seconds, burned away all the strings to the ashes.

    "The strings are really amazing; even a sufficiently powerful Primary-II bound by it would be powerless against those strings," it said as it turned to me.

    "But you burned them," I said through gritted teeth. "Yes, I did." It replied, grinningly. "You should understand humans, in front of me, Aiens of Purple Pce; you are just an ant,"

    "You haven''t killed me yet, Grimm," I said while wiping away the blood off my lips. "Aren''t I?" it asked back, and I found it in front of me and its saber, crossing more than halfway distance to me.

    CLANNNNG!

    I was barely able to move my sword in position to defend, and it nearly threw me off my ce before I started to take the steps back rapidly while vomiting a mouthful of blood.

    "Give up, human, there is no other way than die, so you just give up and let me give you a peaceful death," it said and attacked me with an even more powerful attack, but I already had my sword moving, and I let my guide when its saber came toward me.

    CLANNNNG!

    Its saber came at me, and many formations lit up inside me; they were ones my clones were able to create after studying its power.

    They are not much, but they are keeping me in a ce.

    "You are really something; someone of your power should have exploded into pieces or burned to ashes by my fire, but you are still standing," it said, looking at me intently.

    "I will be standing even when you turn to dust," I said back.

    "Good, you have some spine, and I would very love to break it," it said and attacked again, this time with even greater power.

    CLANNNNG!

    I defended, with everything I had, every trick I had, but its raw power had broken through all, and I shot back with blood dripping from my mouth.

    "Didn''t I say," it said and shed in front of me, and the only thing was to move my sword with all the strength I had to defend against it,

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    It attacked again and again without wasting even a second; its speed was incredible, and the power was horrifying enough to destroy the world. If not for the ring surrounding us, I would have truly been worried about the future of my world.

    I defended against the attacks, which were getting stronger, as it was the only thing I could do against this colossal enemy.

    It would be a little easy if I burned my blood, but it is not the choice I have. I need to know where its limit lies, and till then, I will not burn my blood or any method of importance.

    It is an extremely risky gamble considering it only needs a single attack to finish me off, but what choice do I have?

    Revealing my cards prematurely will waste them, which I couldn''t do as they were the only things that could help me defeat them.

    "You are one of the most difficult enemies I have killed, a literal cockroach; even those stronger than you would have died by now, but you are still surviving," it said and attacked me again.

    The grinning smile on its face had disappeared, and now, only irritation had remained, which made its attacks stronger and faster.

    It had bad for me, but I am also feeling hopeful; the more power it uses, the clear I will know its limit, and time isn''t long.

    As I have constantly been collecting data and which gives giving a clearer picture of its limits with every move it uses, but its powerful moves are also taking me to the limit of my instincts.

    They, too, have a limit, and I won''t be able to use them with data; I have to urately predict its attacks, and when I don''t, it will be my end, as it will only need a single attack to finish me off.

    CLANNNNG!

    A few more seconds passed, and another attacknded on my sword, and once again, I sent back faster, but this time, there was a smile on my face, along with horror.

    I was able to find a limit to its power, and it horrified me, but it also gave me relief, as now I could make myst move.

    As for whether I seeded or not, I don''t know, but I sure as hell gave my all for it.

 Chapter 3053 Domain Of Mortality

    ''Fourth Burst!''

    I activated without hesitation, and immediately change appeared; my essence burned like a supernova while my armor thickened with the leaked power it absorbed.

    The powering from burning my essence was immense, and I could not control it; on top of that, the formation inside me had activated, releasing energy and merging with the burning essence, making it stronger and even harder to control.

    My inheritance is very good, one of the best in the whole library, but it could have been even better if I had the time.

    One of the things I would have done is make different moves, not just make the same move differently, which I did with this current advancement, which may feel exactly the same as the old.

    It is not the same, just looks the same.

    Still, if I had time, it wouldn''t even look the same. I had a grand vision, still, have it; if I survive by my luckiest stars, I will use the time of decades and even centuries to create what I have in my mind.

    It was really something, but I could not waste more time thinking about it anymore, as the Grimm had appeared in front of me.

    CLANNNNG!

    It once attacked me with greater power, but this time surprise shed in its eyes as my sword moved, and when it shed, the surprise became even bigger.

    It shook, the first time since our battle had begun.

    "Good, I was hoping when you would burn your essence, and now you did," it said with augh.

    "Now show me the power you have gotten by burning your essence. So, I tell you, how futile your resistance is," it challenged, but I did not move; I only looked at it.

    "Domain!" I spoke, and power the domain burst out of me and spread far and wide, and looking at it, it couldn''t help but be surprised.

    There was no elemental power or suppression, but it had instantly made its expression serious.

    The domain did not have much and eve did not look like it. It looked more like a coge of memories that rtives y at the funeral of their loved ones; the domain I summoned is doing that.

    Around me are projections of different things, nts, beasts, and even people. It shows them from the moment they were born to the day they died.

    It is mortality; this is my domain of mortality.

    "High rule domain!" it said and turned toward me. "Since you have shown me your domain, it is only fair that I reciprocate," it said, and immediately a golden sun materialized over our head.

    As it did, the golden mes began to spew out of it, turning the whole into that fire. It is a majestic domain, and I would expected no less from the such enemy.

    It seemed to consider my domain a major enemy than me, as instead of targeting me, it targeted my domain, trying to burn the pictures, which burned as the fire touched them before appearing new.

    They follow the rule of mortality, which they are made of, and it is not making the Grimm any happy.

    "It seemed like I had enough yed around; it is time for you to die!" it said somberly, and a fiery aura released out of its body like a wave before going up and forming the bloodline phantom, which looked far clearer than before.

    "Now, die!"

    It said the moment the phantom merged with me and attacked me with such power that it scared me, but the fear did not stop me from reacting.

    This time, I am prepared too.

    CLANNNNG!

    Our weapons shed and created shockwaves to destroy even the world, but they did not much shake us.

    It was surprising seeing me, not even shaking, but that did not stop it from immediately attacking me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It knows I am burning my essence for power, and the best way to deal with it is by making me spend it, and it is doing just that.

    I am fighting, but there is a great surprise in my heart that despite burning my essence, I was not even able to force it to take a step back. The most I did was shake it, and now, not even that is happening.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Attack after attack came, and I defended; I could go on the offense since both of us now nearly had the same power, but the burning of my essence did not burn away my brain.

    I know my weakness well; my experience and technique are much weaker than mine. So it is better I stuck to defenses, but defense alone will not help me survive, much less kill it.

    Thankfully, the defense is not the only thing I am doing; there are many things going around in the background, and in a minute, all will be revealed.

    Till then, I had to continue and pat myself for a great domain I had created.

    It might not look much, but it is doing good, better than I had imagined it to be. The Grimm really has a reason to be scared; if I had been in its ce, I would use every bit of power against me.

    I would even burn my blood to kill the enemy with the such domain.

    These things could do many things, and with the power of rule-bending merged into it, then the sky is the limit.

    Seconds passed, and I continued to fight against it, defending against each one of its attacks, no matter how powerful it was.

    It is also at its limit, and this power is immense, something I could only achieve by burning my blood I am grateful that it is not considering me as a threat even now and is not willing to take a drastic step as burning its blood.

    It should.

    If my n worked, then it didn''t have much time before it died, and if it didn''t, then I would be another weakling it would crush before destroying the world.

 Chapter 3054 Finale I

    "Slow!"

    I said as itunched another attack like it had done thousands before that, but just as I muttered the word, an rm shed in its eyes, and it slowed immediately before stopping.

    I looked at its hand before at its body, everything that was wrapped in the strings, with the deep shock in its eyes.

    "These strings, so sneaky," it said, and immediately, extremely powerful fire, the most powerful I had ever sensed, came out of it, and ranged into the strings.

    For the first few minutes, nothing had happened, but soon, they turned red, and even faint steam began to appear from the strings, seeing that a grin couldn''t help but appear on its face.

    "I have to say, your strings were sneaky, but like the old ones, they will burn to the ashes," it said wicket, grin.

    "Are they?" I asked, and the grin froze, and it looked at the strings.

    Soon, a frown appeared on its face before a surprise and then a shock when it realized my strings were not burning, and instead, they were consuming its fiery energy and making themselves stronger.

    Its fire was strong enough that my strings couldn''t consume it such easily, but with precious time it had provided had given me the to find a way.

    I had changed the formation of the strings, strengthening the formation inside my core, and also added resources that could help my string neutralize the power of the fire and consume it.

    I am spending resources like water, but I do not care; killing it is important, and I will spend every single resource I have to do that.

    "Good, very good, but if you think this would be enough, then you are far too much overestimating your strings," it said with rage, and an aura burst out of its body, more powerful than anything I had seen before.

    The aura formed the phantom above its head; it was bigger than past bloodline phantoms and looked much clearer, almost real, and when it merged back with Grimm, its power had broken all boundaries.

    For a moment, I had thought the power had broken the realm of Primary II and entered Primary III. It did not seem like the case, but I do not know, seeing I have never seen a Primary-III, just read about it.

    It did not matter to me what stage had its power had reached; what matters is that I had to kill it, no matter the price I needed to pay.

    "Now, let me show you how I crush these strings of yours," It said, and golden fire seeped out of its body; it did not feel like fire at all, butva gave how thick it was, and now, all of it is moving to burn my strings.

    I did not move, but my clone inside my core was throwing the resources inside the formation without care about the rare and precious they were.

    The fire that is thicker than the water entered inside the strings and set them on fire while more strengthening energy merged with my burning blood essence to strengthen the strings further.

    The strings wouldn''t burn; once they did, it was game over for me; I would not be able to do anything other than die under its de.

    Seconds passed in silence as nobody moved even an inch from their ces; we did not even dare to blink as we watched the invisible sh of fire and strings, and my strings were surviving, albeit barely.

    It is not making Grimm any happy; I could see every second that fire was unable to burn the strings, and the rage in its eyes would increase.

    A minute had passed, and the Grimm seemed to have snapped as quickly moved its hand and tried to pick the strings it had donest time, but to its great surprise, it couldn''t.

    It begins to use its abilities, but even with them, it couldn''t just pick the strings.

    Earlier, it was able to sense my strings because I had revealed them to it, and it is for the same reason it was able to pick them and burn them to ashes.

    It was intentional, the strings are my signature, and Rhaek might have mentioned it. So, if I did not show it, it would already be guarded against them, even if it would not consider them a true threat.

    Now, I have revealed my strings will fully power, and they are not easy to deal with, especially with the aid from my core.

    It had tried for a full half minute before it turned to me with its eyes filling with unending rage.

    "I will kill you!" it said lowly and came at me, even with strings wrapping every part of it. Its speed is fast, with immense power coursing through the veins.

    BANNNNNG!

    It had just moved when it sensed something and brought down its saber, and immediately, my shields were revealed.

    All twenty-four of them arepletely round with green and silver color, with a picture of the world at their center. All of them are around it, caging it in a spherical formation.

    "It is not easy to kill me, Grimm," I said as it looked around the shields, and I thought it would shout something angrily, but it did not and instead turned toward me with a smile on its face.

    "Nice shields you have, but how long will they be able to stop me?" It asked and saw its saber covering the thick fire before it attacked.

    BANNNNNG BANNNNNG BANNNNNG

    It began to attack my shields, and each of its attacks would send a ripple across them, and a few cracks would appear, which would heal immediately before appearing again with the next attack.

    ''Bastard!''

    I cursed as I stabilized myself and gulped down the blood that came to my throat.

    The bastard is very smart, it knows I am burning my blood, and now it is attacking wildly to make me spend more of my essence.

    The quicker it will expand my essence, the sooner it will be able to kill me.

    Its n is working, and I am losing my essence fast, and my internal injuries are bing bigger and bigger, but I am also extremely close to achieving my goal; in a few seconds, I will make the final move.

    It might seem like I am just caging it, but I am doing far more.

    This is nomon Grimm that I could just pull inside me; no, I couldn''t do that. It will resist, and once I fail, I will not get a second chance, so I need it to be perfect.

    I need to take inside me without giving it the slightest chance to resist, and I am throwing everything I have for that.

    Seconds passed, and it continued to attack, rapidly draining my burning essence; it is a great thing that I have the strengthening formation; without it, I wouldn''t have been able to hold it in my cage.

    Hun!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Suddenly my eyes widened as I noticed the faint changes in it and immediately acted with everything I had.

    I had needed around ten more seconds, but the bastard was moving to burn its blood, and I couldn''t let it happen.

    Once it happened, nothing would be able to stop it.

 Chapter 3055 Finale II

    I used everything the moment I sensed it was trying to burn its blood. I burned every drop of essence inside me, simply lit the spark on the whole essence, not caring about the damage it would cause to my soul and body.

    Buzz!

    At the same time, the formation in my soul lighted up with full power and sent so much energy that my body could not handle it, but I did not care as I only had fractions of seconds before the power of essence flowed through its veins.

    As it happened, I stopped hiding my domain and revealed its whole power, concentrating on it, which immediately made its eyes widen in shock.

    I concentrated the whole domain of mortality on it, and it began to decrease its strength rapidly.

    It is not suppressing it, decreasing it, which is what made the rule so powerful. It is why the Grimm had acted when it noticed my rule power, but it failed to notice I was only using 20% outside.

    I truly used it when I summoned my shields, and if it had not turned to burn the essence, I would have been able to make the domain even more powerful and decrease its strength faster.

    It would have been great if I had a few more seconds, but the bastard seemed to have sensed the danger to life; otherwise, it wouldn''t have acted such swiftly.

    "Pull!"

    I shouted and tried to pull the Grimms inside my core; it immediately sensed it, and an aura exploded around it as it resisted.

    "You will not seed." It said, and its aura red, and I felt my grip on it rapidly losing its resistance, and the essence burn was not far; the moment it happened, I would finish.

    A horror appeared in my heart, and I used everything, pushing even further, not caring about the consequences of what will happenter, but my grip kept loosening till the time came when a spark finally lit across its blood.

    Terror filled me, but I still kept trying, but I knew all hope was lost.

    Hun!

    The dread consumed me as the power of burning essence began to fill its veins, and it moved its weapon to crush me when suddenly a surprise appeared on my face as the familiar power filled my strings.

    ''Father pulled it inside!'' said Nero, and I did not hesitate to try again.

    As I did, rm shed into the eyes of the Grimms, and it resisted full power that a bloody bloodline phantom appeared behind it, but with aid of Nero and every bit of my strength pulled.

    "Ahhhhhhh¡­.."

    I screamed loudly as I felt its resistance was copsing and pressed even further. Finally, thestyer of resistance copsed, and terror appeared on Golden Fire Werewolves'' faces as it disappeared.

    As it did, I let go of everything as I did not have any energy and began to fall down toward the world while I felt my consciousness slipping away.

    I resisted as there was so much to do, but I was so tired that I could not. I was barely able to ask Nero and Ashlyn to take care of Golden Fire Werewolf in the core before I fell into consciousness.

    I don''t know how long I was unconscious, but I was woken up by a splitting headache.

    Through my half-opened eye, I found myself on the bank of a stream with ice-cold crystalline water. The scenery around me is beautiful and would have been even more if there were not been bodies of a few monsters and Grimms lying around.

    There is also Ashlyn and a couple of humans watching me from a safe distance.

    "Your excellency, have you killed the Grimm?" asked High-Grandmaster Stanley finally, and I wished I could reply, but I could not, as opening my mouth felt like a great struggle.

    So, I did not and focused on the important thing.

    My core is shaking like never before as the Golden Fire Werewolf is resisting, as the runes harvest it.

    Many Grimms have resisted, but before runes enveloped them after harvest began, it was the struggle of their bloodlines and runes, core barely shook that time, but now it is shaking madly.

    It is the edge; if Grimm had a little more power, it would have been able to damage my core.

    It is happening while the runes are harvesting, and Nero is enveloping the spatial domain.

    Through this, one could imagine how powerful the Grimm is also its bloodline, that even after ten minutes since the harvest had begun, they were able to harvest a line of bloodline essence.

    "Zaar, let me go; if you didn''t, then a signal would be released, and an even more powerful force of Grimms would descent on your world,"

    "Let me go, and I will leave your world and never return to it in my life,"

    It threatened and begged the clone one looking at it; it did not respond, no matter how many times Grimm begged and threatened.

    Even if what it says is true, letting it go would be a grave mistake; I was lucky and had Nero, that I was able to defeat it. Next time, I won''t be lucky, even if I am a little more powerful.

    It knew all my moves now and would finish me within a second, and it had the power to do it, especially after it had burned in its beg.

    "Please, let me go; I am willing to swear a life oath," it begged; it had stopped threatening a minute ago and now is just begging; even if it growls, I will not change my mind.

    I looked at it through my clone''s eyes before making it turn to my meta-scan, and as I had expected, my condition was bad, very bad.

    The only reason I am even awake is one of the emergency formations; it won''t be able to keep me awake for much longer, and in a few seconds, I will fall into unconscious again.

    It is not an exaggeration when I say my condition is extremely bad as it had never been. I had nearly used every drop of the essence, such burn would kill others in an instant, and even if they survived, it would damage their foundation.

    With my abilities, I won''t suffer the foundational damage, as I will be able to heal it, but recovering fully soon is going to be a challenge for me.

    A few more seconds have passed, and I fell into unconsciousness again.

    When I woke up once again, I had a cool feeling all over my body and the same time, a ding headache.

    Managing the pain, I flutter my eyes open fully;st time, only one of my eyes was opened and not fully, but now I have got some energy; I opened them both and turned toward the humans, whose numbers have quadrupled.

    "The Grimm is dead," I said finally and saw the pure joy appearing on their face that I had never seen on anyone; some were so happy that they copsed due to it.

    "Finally," said High-Grandmaster Stanley and copsed on her knees while tears began to flow out her eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 3056 Ashes

    I entered inside my core with the little energy I had got and appeared beside the ashes of the Golden Fire Werewolf.

    I picked up those ashes in my fist and looked at them.

    It wasn''t long ago; it had filled my heart with terror, and even now, I feel it when I think about it, but it is dead, and with it, all Grimms would be. It won''t be long before the greatest dream of my race will be fulfilled.

    We will kill each and every Grimm; it does not matter where they are hiding, we will hunt them down and kill them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I released the dust from my hand and picked up the essence rose of the Grimm; it was beautiful. A shining golden-colored essence rose; it seemed like it was carved out of the solid fire; it is dangerous as it is beautiful.

    I looked at it for a few seconds before throwing it toward the necrotic tree with some unwillingness.

    I would have liked to keep it with myself as a mark of my victory, but it had greater uses.

    Consuming it, the necrotic tree will give me the life essence of the Primary-II level, and that is very important right now, given the injuries everyone has suffered.

    The essence rosended on the formation, and immediately, the tree began to consume it.

    I turned to the whole ind and, seeing what was happening, couldn''t help but put a smile on my face.

    Seeing the trouble, I had in nting and harvesting when the growth energy came, I have developed something, something veryprehensive.

    I looked at my clones, who are operating aplex formation that will nt and harvest the resources. Their control is spread over the whole hand; every nt is nted and harvested under their control.

    With it, there is not the slightest waste of time and growth energy, and every inch of space is managed to the greatest efficiency.

    Like thest time, all the buildings have disappeared, and now on every inch, there is a nt, most of them with their ecosystem and supporting fertilizers, which will lessen the strain on growth energy and make use of it in maximum efficiency.

    It is not just in my core that something amazing is happening, but also in my body and soul.

    The strengthening essence is even thicker and more powerful than the energy of my breakthrough, and my body and soul are consuming like a hungry beast without anyg despite the power of energy.

    It seemed like its bad state had woken up the hunger that was consuming it all.

    I watched everything with a small smile on my face that told me I did not need to worry about anything, and I did not.

    As for the threat that Grimm left before dying, it might be true or a lie, but one thing is clear, that threat will not appear soon.

    They will not appear in day, month, or year; it will take more than that. If they evere, then we will be ready; even if I were not present at that time, I would leave the contingencies behind, so my word would be safe.

    "Thank you,"

    Nearly an hour passed, and once again, I thanked Ashlyn and Nero; without them, I wouldn''t have been alive.

    It was Nero who helped me in capturing Golden Fire Werewolf and saved the core from the attacks of the Grimms, while Ashlyn saved me from falling and killed all the threats that came after.

    If not for her, those weaklings would kill me; I was weak enough to be killed by them at that time.

    Thanking them, I got out of my core and stood up before turning to wait for High-Grandmaster and Grandmasters.

    "What is the status of Grimms?" I asked. "We have locked the space around their supreme fortress the moment we sensed the presence of big Grimm disappear,"

    "It won''tst long, six days before the energy drained from the Pyramid, while Grimms begin to run away to ruins as they did after thest epoch war," she replied.

    "You did good, Lady Stanley," I said to the old woman. "Thank you, your excellency," she replied and bowed.

    It was the same thing they did after her excellency Roosevelt, and Ramona Hawthorn defeated them. While Supreme Fortress is unbreakable, the Grimms are not the ones who keep all their eggs in one basket.

    So, after a few hundred years, when they came back, those who came from the ruins were the strongest Grimms.

    Those bastards could hide so well that even her excellency and Ramona Hawthorn were not able to find them.

    While we were able to stop them, some of them already in ruins, with Ashlyn and Nero, I will find them and kill them, even if I scour every inch of every ruin, and as for those hiding in the unbreakable fortress, they will die too.

    "Scour the world; I want you to kill every Grimm hiding, but don''t go to the realms and runes yet; we will start cleaning them after everyone has returned," I said, and they bowed.

    "What about those hiding in the supreme fortress?" asked High-Grandmaster Stanley; clearly, she was worried; the same thing was happening as in the past.

    "We will kill every Grimm hiding there," I said with a grin and could see some of them had some questions, but they did not dare to ask them.

    I did not stay further and disappeared; the next second, I appeared in the med bay, where I had sent them.

    All of them are unconscious, including my mother, and their state is very bad.

    A few minutes passed when the first tub came out of my storage, and I put my mother in the purple liquid. A few secondster, the dense formation had covered her whole body, and she began to heal.

    Another two minutes passed, and I put the professor inside it before I ced Elina then the professor.

    One by one, I took out the healing tubs and ced them inside till all of them were inside, including Matron Mavis.

    I had created a special healing pool for her a few months ago in the ruin; it will heal her, not fully, but enough that she will gain consciousness in a week or two.

    Only after that, the process of true healing will begin; it might take a year or more, but I am confident that I will be able to heal the old woman thoroughly.

    Seeing them, I wanted to rest in the healing pool, too, as I might look healthy as a stallion, but I am not.

    My injuries were extremely deep, and while 90% of them were healed by the strengthening essence, the rest will heal very slowly.

    It will take months before I will be able to return to my 100%, and I am not worried; I have more than enough time to heal slowly as the greatest danger our world has ever faced has gone.

    We will only need to kill a few vermin who have remained, but those won''t be a problem when these people woke and those we sent away have returned.

 Chapter 3057 Ship

    "Can you really open it?" asked Ellen, a big white round thing made of metal, which is dented in many ces.

    The ship, supreme fortress of Grimms, across history, there had been extremely few humans have reached so close to this thing. Because it is a death sentenceing to this clone, even Grand Lords wouldn''t surviveing this close.

    "Just watch it," I said to her, and we flew toward it, and when there was only a hundred-meter distance between us and it, a gate materialized in front of us.

    I passed through it without stopping and immediately appeared on the other side with Golden Fire Werewolf, a Foxman, and Bearman waiting on another side; the Golden Fire Werewolf is a Grand Lord.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The bastards were hiding one; thankfully, the seed I had left let me manipte the Grand Lord for a few seconds, which was enough for me to bring it out yesterday and control it with an even more powerful seed from which it could never recover.

    "You have them in your control," said Rai from behind, seeing the nk look in their eyes.

    What we did in the next twenty hours did not make me proud, and if it is not necessary, I will not discuss them in my life.

    Nobody would.

    The ughter we did had shuddered our souls; till now, we have not killed 0.01% of Grimms as we did in just a few hours. Even though I know each of them deserves it and is necessary for our world, it still shook my heart.

    This ce contained all tribes and their important people; I even saw the Grimm tribes, which we thoughts were extinct; we killed them too, wiped them all out from the face of the world.

    Not all of them were killed directly; I took hundreds of thousands of them in my storage and harvested them for the resources.

    Those resources wouldn''t be of any use to me, but they will be extremely useful to the academy as some of them are truly rare that they couldn''t be found in ruins, and now I have them.

    "Good; we now haveplete ess to the Grimm''s fortress," said Supreme Commander from the other side.

    It was surprisingly easy to get control over the Grimm''s fortress; I did not know a thing; it would be this easy considering it was a Grimm-made ship, but it was.

    "Congrattions, everyone, you have achieved what every person of the human race dreamed for thousands of years," said Supreme Commander before turning to me. "Especially you, Lord Zaar; the whole race is indebted to you," she added.

    I did not say anything other than smile.

    With the Pyramid getting control over it, thousands of people begin toe from the next minute, taking control over everything.

    We have not decided what we do about it yet, but I am sure we will be able to find a few useful ways for it. Before we do that, we will have to wipe all the vermin away from our world and the runes.

    It had been three days since I had killed the big Grimms, and since then, I had focused on healing and hunting Grimms.

    Today was the day Supreme Commander and everyone woke up, and she had begun calling our people who had gone into hiding. By the end of the day, they wille, and we will begin the proper cleanup.

    There are ruins and realms to search, not to mention there are enough hiding ces in the world, and we will need to scour through all.

    It will take time to kill all Grimms hiding in the holes, months or even years, but we have time, and we will not rest till we have killed every one of the Grimms.

    "I can''t believe we have gotten control of the supreme fortress, even Ramona Hawthorn wasn''t able to aplish that," said Elina, and everyone turned to me again.

    "Everybody had their strengths; I am a little good at this," I said, "So humble," Ellen mocked, and everybodyughed.

    It feels good to be among friends again; even Kevin''s presence seemed bearable now that we have erased the greatest threat of our world.

    We have stayed there for a few more hours till Lord Whitmore came and took control over it.

    "It is really frustrating that we are healing so slowly; I want to go to the ruins and kill those vermin," said Elina as she dipped into the healing pool.

    "We all have overexerted ourselves; it will take some time before we heal," I said with a small smile as I made an adjustment to their healing tubs.

    I had not woken up all of them; my mother, professor, and a few others are still healing. Though, I will need to wake up my mother soon, as my sister and father will be returning in half an hour.

    I made the adjustment to all of their pools before finally going to my mother.

    "Mom," I said gently as I woke her. "What happened? Did we win?" she asked as her eyes flew open.

    "Yes, we did," I replied gently, and I could see her tense body rxing visibly. "You have killed it?" she asked with surety as if she knew I was the one who did the deed.

    "Yes," I affirmed, and her expression became serious, with pain filling her eyes.

    "It must have been very difficult?" she asked softly.

    "Yes, it was," I said. "It was all my fault; if I had been stronger, you wouldn''t have to go through all these difficulties," she said as she caressed my cheeks.

    "It is because of you I had the strength to go through these things," I said, and a smile appeared on her face.

    "I am proud of you," she said, and I smiled.

    "You should get ready; father and Rose are returning soon," I said, and that instantly widened her eyes, and she immediately appeared out of the tub; a minuteter, she went to clean up while I went to my room.

    There are thousands of things I have to do, but like my mother, I also want to wee my family with her; the other things could be der.

    I also showered and wore a new set of clothes before walking out of the room; a few minutester, my mother too also returned from her room.

    She looks good, except for little paleness that is not noticeable unless one focuses on her; other than that, she lookspletely healthy.

    She is not; she has barely recovered 35% of her power, but it is fine; she could rest and recover her family.

    "Let''s go," I said after I received the message, and both of us disappeared and appeared in the hall.

    The rune-breaking gate was active, and people wereing out, and we only needed to wait for a couple of seconds before I saw my fathering out with my sister by his shoulder.

    He froze when he saw us, especially my mother; it made Rose turn toward us, and her eyes went wide.

    "Mommy!" she shouted, and immediately mom appeared beside her and took her in her hands.

    "My precious girl," said mom and began to kiss her cheeks as tears fell from her eyes.

 Chapter 3058 Memorial

    "For eleven thousand, six-hundred years we have fought against the Grimms, billions died, but today everything ended,"

    "As the suprememander of humans, I dere the war is over," said Supreme Commander to millions of people gathered in front of us, who cheered as they heard those words.

    It had been three months since I killed the big Grimm, and since then, we have been hunting all over the world in the ruins, realms, and vestiges. They were hiding everywhere but reached them and killed the bastards.

    I am sure, we have not finished killing all of them, only an idiot would be sure of that, but I know we have killed more than 95% of them.

    The rest will be killed, too; as we might have officially said, the war is over, but hunting teams are still searching for them, and they will keep searching for years till every Grimm is dead.

    The cheers of millions of humans havested for minutes before they finally calmed down.

    "As the sign of our victory, we will nt a seed where the most powerful Grimm fell; this seed will grow into the tree and be a sign of our victory, ages toe," she said and asked me to move ahead.

    I flew ahead, holding a seed in the y te while millions of eyes looked at me; I could feel their gazes and the weight they contained; it couldn''t help but make me shake.

    We were hiding and lying about many things, like this ce being where the big Grimm fell, but not all.

    The pyramid had decided to be truthful about who killed the biggest Grimms, and I epted the glory, not for me but also for my family, Marina, and, most importantly, the academy.

    Inded on the ground gently and crouched down before parting the soul from my hands gently.

    It is all choreographed; there is a huge formationid inside, covering over hundred miles. All the people who hade for the victory speech are covered in it, and they will help the seed grow.

    When enough earth is moved, I ce the seed inside the earth, exactly at the center of the formation, which is hidden from most, and cover it back with the earth.

    As I finished, a shining crystalline stream of water appeared from above and fell on the earth.

    "The seed is not only a symbol of victory but also our faith in each other; it is due to this faith we have survived thousands of years against the Grimm before defeating them for good," I said slowly, but my sound could be heard miles away.

    "So, I want you all to pray for this seed, that it will grow and be a mighty tree that will help our world heal," I said loudly, and I could see all the humans praying, and a sliver of faith created from it is gathered by the formation and fed to the seed.

    This seed is the seed of the world tree, one of three which had been found by old man Gatlin.

    He had given one to me, which I had nted in my core; this one is second; I have to tell him what it is exchanged, and now, that old man had asked me to help nt one in his organizations as well.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The seeds of the world tree are rare; it is a miracle that old man found them because the benefit they could provide is immense.

    We have staged this event here and even released some info about the seed we are going to nt, as we nned to make it a faith tree.

    The seed of the world tree could be anything, but the faith tree will be best for our world. It will grow through the faith of the people of this world, such trees help in mending the world, and we need it desperately.

    Our world is damaged, and this tree will be extremely useful in healing it if we are able to grow it.

    There was an easy way; I could have used Grimms to grow it in my core and then nt it outside, but then it would not have been a faith tree but something else. It is a great risk, but one everyone agreed to take.

    The old man also chose the risky way; he wanted the tree suitable for his organization. I couldn''t help but admire him for it, as I don''t think I would have dared to take such a risk.

    I wish he had the extra seed; I would have loved to nt one in the academy. I could have used this seed, but the world is more important than the organization.

    I stayed looking for more than a minute before a smile appeared on my face; I sensed the change, it was small, but I sensed it. The faith had clicked with the seed; it will increase the chances of it growing sessfully would increase tremendously.

    "Thank you all for your prayers; I am sure, with it, the seed will definitely germinate," I said, and the people cheered.

    I waved and flew back to the stage amidst the Grand Lords.

    ''What are the chances of it germinating?'' Professor asked, and she was not the only one who asked the question. ''70%,'' I replied to her and everyone else who asked.

    A few hours passed, and the speeches continued; every Grand Lord had given a speech. It is an honor of a lifetime that the generation will cherish.

    So, it is important that every Grand Lord participate, and it is not just Grand Lords, but High-Grandmasters and Grandmasters, along with exceptional Tyrant and lower powerhouses who made great contributions, had also been invited on the stage.

    Those who sacrificed themselves had also been honored.

    We have erected tens of thousands of pirs in the ce and, on them, carved the name of billions who had died; there is no single name we have left behind.

    It was not just people who died in this war but in all wars and the fight against the Grimms. They have sacrificed their lives for the world and deserve to be remembered for ages.

    "Thank you, I hope each of you will visit this memorial once in your life to honor the sacrifices people have made," said Supreme Commander in herst speech and disappeared, and with her, the rest.

    It is not over; for a whole month, there will be programs here and in every part of the world, as this will be thest time the world will be so united.

    We are na?ve to think we will be unified forever; there will be peace till this generation, but the conflict will start after, as it did after Ramona Hawthorn and her excellency had sent the Grimms to their fortress.

    From tomorrow, the negotiations will begin; as more than half of the territory of the world had been in the hands of the Grimms, and now they are dead, it was time to divide it.

    Though this ce will be neutral, I had asked for a vow and written guarantee about its neutrality. No matter what happens in the future, this ce will never be attacked; there is a huge stele with that promise with a signature from all the organizations.

    From King to Supremes, every organization had signed it.

 Chapter 3059 Academy

    "Are you returning to the academy?" asked Ellen as I was walking through the memorial, invisible to people around me.

    "Yes, it is time I return to it permanently," I replied, to which she nodded before her expression became serious.

    "Good, I have something to tell me, more like they asked me to tell you," She said withplicated expressions; clearly, she was ufortable with what she was about to say, and I could already guess what is about.

    "Who they?" I asked despite knowing who, and she knew it, which is why she red at me.

    "They hope that you will not increase the number of powerhouses too much and will keep the numbers in bnce with other Supremes," she said, and the smile on my face became even bigger before it became serious.

    "Don''t worry; the numbers of academies powerhouses will remain in bnce; I will not create the army to dominate the world," I said without hiding my voice from those who were listening and could feel them taking a sigh of relief.

    Currently, I am powerful enough to create an army for world domination, and they will not be able to stop me, but as I had said, I have no intention of doing that.

    Though, I will not leave the academy at the mercy of Supremes; that is the only mistake my predecessor made. I know too well that glory fades, and it did not take long for it to happen.

    So, when I leave, the academy would be strong; strong enough to contend against any supreme, but it wouldn''t be a supreme.

    It is opposite to the ethos of which it had been founded and why her excellency did not make it supreme, even when she had the power to do it, like Ramona Hawthorn.

    A few hours passed, and I returned to the pyramid where the authority of the Supreme Commander downgraded, that now she is a leader of the Pyramid and nothing more.

    This whole council, including Lady Hera, is nning to resign within a year after the important work to be done.

    It might seem like the work is done, but it is not; the hidden Grimms need to be killed, territories need to be divided, and the brainwashed humans need to be rehabilitated along with other colonies of humans in the Grimm''snd.

    It will be a tough job, and even now, we are not sure whether we are not sure the way we are doing that.

    "I will visit you in a month; by then, you would recover more," I said to an old woman in a wheelchair.

    "Thank you, young man; without you, this old woman would have merged to earth by now," said Matron Mavis.

    She is still weak and unable to use her power; it will her a year or more before she can do that.

    "It is the least I could do for all the sacrifices you have made for the world," I said to her before turning to my friends. "Take care of your teacher, and if something happens, contact me immediately," I said to Jill.

    "I will, and thank you again for healing, teacher," she said and hugged me before taking the old woman away.

    I said goodbye to my friends and also my parents, who were going to stay here for a few days. They haven''t decided on what they will do; though I had said the door of the academy will always open to them, I don''t think they wille there.

    "Tell me when you decide," I said to them, "We will," said mom; I hugged them before disappearing.

    A secondter, I appeared in the academy in from of Marina''s office, my office, as I am headmaster.

    Everyone is here as I had asked them, Ellen, Professor, Marina, and all the councilmembers who had survived the war, including old women Ma, and all of them are staring at the grey sphere floating in front of them.

    "You have kept us waiting for an hour, headmaster," said the old woman; her demeanor did not change, even after I gained this power and became headmaster.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "There are some things that came up," I said, "More important than this," said the old woman pointing at the floating grey sphere. I only smile before turning to the professor.

    "Bring out everyone," I said to her, to which she nodded.

    "Attention, every member of the academy, students, staff, and every other, appear in front of the administration building within half an hour," she said through her badge, and immediately the whole academy stirred.

    We have be visible to the masses as they appear one after another; I have also sensed the powerful presence.

    They did not hide their presence; they just remained invisible to the masses; only those at the professor and Elina''s level could sense them.

    Soon, half an hour passed, and all the academy members had gathered in front of us; seeing them, my eyes couldn''t help but be emotional.

    Like every other organization, we have lost people; more than half of our members have died in the war.

    I cleared my emotions and turned to them.

    "Today, I will give you all the gifts, something that will make every member of the academy proud as till it stands," I said and ced my hands on the floating spear; its grey color turned green and slowly went down till it merged in the earth.

    For a minute, nothing had happened before; finally, energy burst out of far corners of the academy and enveloped it fully in an energyyer; that even Grand Lords would have a hard time breaching.

    Shake Shake Shake

    People were staring at the giant energy spherical energy cover enveloping the academy when the earth began to shake.

    While the earth shook, not a single wall copsed due to it.

    "The academy is moving!" shouted someone, and people began to look, but they did not see it moving; confusion appeared on most of their faces before they understood what was happening.

    The academy is not moving sideways, but it is moving up.

    It took more than a minute for a huge steely round bowl containing the academy to reveal itself. It finally reached above the ground and finally picked up the speed to fly up as people began to gasp visibly.

    This artifact that Rhaek had been trying to fix; I did it with mine full of crystal.

    This artifact is the same level as Pyramid, but unlike Pyramid, which is a fortress ss artifact, this is a city ss.

    It did not contain immense space in small size and was not as defensive as it was, but it was big and capable of doing many things that Pyramid could not.

    It is perfect to house the academy.

    For three months, we have been working hard to give it ess to all academy buildings; there are some really powerful formations that were left behind, not to mention the legacy buildings.

    There were many things we had to do before we have able to merge it with this artifact, but it was all worth it seeing the academy flying up.

    Soon, it reached the clouds and pierced through them; the sun became ring above, but the energy screen changed, making the inside sunny as before while giving the breathtaking view as the artifact finally stopped.

 Chapter 3060 High

    "It''s beautiful," said Marina as she looked at the clouds, "It is," repeated the professor.

    It feels like we are flying over a sea of clouds; sometimes, the clouds would part and would give a look below.

    I looked at the scenery before turning to the interface which had appeared in front of me. We have only brought the academy up, but there are still many things I have to do.

    The first thing I chose is to create the gate; not everyone could be able to fly this high, and it will be forbidden to most people other than the Tyrants and those with special privileges to fly directly into the academy.

    I tapped the icon on the interface, and a giant gate white marble gate came out of the floor.

    It is huge, so huge that several Grimms would have been able to walk and fly through it. It appeared out of the ground before flying up and soon passed through the energy sphere covering the academy and descended toward the ground.

    Boom!

    A few secondster, a muffled boom rang out as the gate filled itself on the edge of the hole that formed when the academy flew up.

    The runes on it activated immediately, and a few secondster, a group of Lord flew toward it; when they passed through it, they appeared on the tform, not far away from us, which the group of Tyrant guards was guarding.

    "How many gates do you say we could deploy?" asked Elina, "Neary thousand, we could deploy them at any part of the world," I replied.

    The Pyramid had its strength, while the flying globe had its; there are many things that Pyramid could do that it cannot, while some things it could that Pyramid cannot.

    I tapped on the interface several times before turning to the people who were flying around, looking at everything. There is not much change in the academy; we have decided to keep it just as it is.

    "Everyone, please stay at your ce for a minute," I said; everybody stopped in their ces; whether they were on the ground or in the air, they had just stopped.

    For a few seconds, nothing had happened before things began toe out of the ground everywhere; these were batches that looked like the academy batches they were wearing but were capable of doing much more.

    They could be said to be simr to Pyramid batches, though they will be connected to the academy no matter where they are.

    With these batches on them, we will be able to pull them from anywhere in the world as long as they are in a safe ce. Though that function will be used carefully, it cannot be a go-to rescue function whenever one is in trouble.

    "Now, zones," I said to myself and tapped.

    As I did, invisible energy boundaries have created, stronger than any boundaries that the academy had been before, and in some boundaries, the mist began toe out of the ground.

    Even around us, the mist begins toe out, and rapidly the energy begins to get denser, but it did not get too dense like some areas.

    This is themon area; the density of energy couldn''t be high as the ces which are exclusive to the Tyrants, which will kill them.

    ''Pyramid epts a connection,'' I said through my pyramid badge and sent out the connection, which was immediately epted, and a few secondster, a projection of Lady Hera and all council members appeared in front of us.

    The connection is of level 4 privileges, which means through their connection of the pyramid, they could send their projection here and also connect to the academy''s interface in a limited capacity.

    "Congrattion, Headmaster, you have given your organization a gift of ages," said Lady Hera.

    "Thank you, chief," I said. "I hope, when some of us bring out little artifacts, you will help us," added Lady May.

    "Certainly," I replied.

    Such artifacts are extremely rare, but I am sure some of them might have some in their treasuries. I would be surprised if they didn''t have at least one, given their history of thousands of years.

    "I am d to hear that," she replied.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "There will be a celebration in the academy in a week; I hope you all will grace it with your presence," I invited.

    "Since you have invited us so kindly, we will definitelye," said Lady Hera. I talked to them for a few minutes before they left; many of them had envy in their eyes when they left, and I couldn''t me them.

    I turned to the crowd; everyone had now got their badges; I could see it in the interface; those who were out would get them badges after they returned.

    "From today, a new era for the academy will begin, and it is my greatest hope that each of you will keep the values of the academy in your heart and fight for it," I said, and they cheered.

    I waited till the cheers stopped before continuing again; I wanted to finish short, but I had toy out the vision, and there was no better time to do it.

    The speedsted for more than ten minutes, and when it finished, there was raucous cheering.

    "Good speech," said the old woman as she took my ce.

    The speechessted for half an hour more before it was over, and we went to my office, where we began to make changes in the academy through the interface.

    While most of the changes were invisible, some were visible, like bringing the statue of her excellency and Ramona Hawthorn near the entrance, like it was before when the academy was on the ground.

    There are many suggestions, but we have decided that; like before, people should see the statues when they first enter the academy.

    I still remember the first time I had entered the academy and saw those statues; they have enamored me, and I can still remember the feeling of seeing those statues.

    After we did that, we began to expand the spaces; the academy will get bigger, and while we decided not to change it, we need space, and thus we expanded the space within.

    The artifact could do that, it needs a lot of energy, and it has the energy, and I will deposit even more energy crystal in it; so that it will be able to run without problem for thousands of years.

    It was nearly an evening before we have decided to take a break for the day.

    "Finally, we are alone," said Marina as she got up from her seat and came to me before sitting on myp and bringing her lips to mine for a gentle kiss.

    "It feels good to kiss you without any worry," I said as we broke the kiss, "We now will have all the time in the world for kisses and other things," she said seductively, and immediately my body reacted.

    "You know, I always wanted to take you in this room," I said; this is her office, which has now be mine.

    "What is stopping you from doing that," she challenged, and I reacted instantly, without a care in the world.

    For the next three hours, there was nothing, but our moans rang out through the office; we have marked every inch with our love, and there is not a single ce where we have not done it.

 Chapter 3061 Negotiations And Banquet

    "How are the negotiations?" I asked the Professor as she appeared. She and the old women were the representatives of the academy.

    "Bad, the organizations are fighting for every little inch," Sheined. "You shouldn''t be surprised; it is something we had expected," I told her.

    "Yes, it is not surprising, but I still couldn''t help but wonder how they are refusing to give each other an inch," she said, to that, I just smiled.

    "Well, at least they have agreed to stay away and not to influence minor continents heavily," I said. To that, she nodded.

    The focus on the minor continents has increased tremendously, not only because the minor interference treaty had expired after the war but also because of the powerhouses it had generated in this generation.

    Ellen, Jill, Kevin, the twins, me, and a few others are from minor continents, and we are the strongest in the world; one Grand Lord had straight up said that they should be divided by the Supremes.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The funniest thing is half of them have agreed to it, but we had vehemently opposed it even when they offered us the two continents.

    Not only us but Ellen, Sarah, Kevin, and others also protested against it. So, they finally agreed to continue with a minimal interference treaty; the minor continents would have independence.

    Though it will not beplete, it is far more than they could have with their power, seeing most of the people there are Knights.

    "Any other progress?" I asked, "Yes, we had agreed on four more neutral zones," she said. "We need more, or people will have a conflict for every parcel ofnd in the future," I said.

    We stayed silent for a few seconds before Professor turned to what I was doing.

    "You should be present there with your real body, not with projection," she said angrily. "It is boring," I said, "This one is fun," she said, looking at my hundreds of hands doing hundreds of things.

    "Yes, it is. I want everyone to have a taste of a lifetime," I said.

    I am a giant hall controlling hundreds of hands which are cooking for hundreds of thousands of people. I am cooking for Knights to Grand Lord, and it is quite challenging to do it all at the same time.

    Managing the sheer amount of energy in each huge pot and pan is really a task that is making me sweat, and I am enjoying it.

    "Do whatever you want; just appear in person when important guests begin to arrive," she said with a wave of her hand and disappeared, and I turned to cooking.

    I am not blindly cooking with hundred hands; I am following a specific method I have read in the library, and I have to say, it is quite efficient; without it, I wouldn''t have been able to cook these thousands of dishes, withoutpromising their taste in some way.

    I am not the only one who is cooking, but also my clones inside the core; had giant cooking formations with hundreds of pots and pans on the heat.

    I would have liked to do it myself, but I had to take the help; given the sheer number of guests that areing, I want them to have a memorable experience, and they will have it.

    The important guests will start arriving in four hours, so I should be finished here in three and a half; I don''t think it will be a problem.

    Clearing my thoughts, I focused on cooking; the dishes I am most focused on are the ones I am cooking for the Grand Lords. Those dishes are especially the ones being made from Primary-II material.

    I had to erect the special field to make them, or the world would have destroyed them.

    These dishes are most special, and even among the Grand Lords, only powerful ones like Ellen and Lady Hera would be able to eat them; normal Grand Lords are incapable of eating them, no matter how much I mellowed them.

    Time passed, and at about three, I finished thest dish, a dessert, a very delicious one, that I couldn''t stop myself from eating more than I should for the taste.

    I looked at all and turned to a Grandmaster; she was waiting respectfully team of Grandmasters and masters.

    "Grandmaster Lee, every dish needs to be served perfectly. If served wrong, then a person might die," I said to her.

    "Don''t worry, headmaster. There will be no mistake; academies honor depends on it," she said. "I hope," I said and disappeared.

    I appeared in my room in a small house on theke. I have been requested to change the residence, it did not suit me as the leader of the academy, but I declined. I like this house, the calm, and the privacy it provides me.

    As I appeared, I immediately went to the bathroom and showered beforeing out and wore the suit that Marina had ced on the bed.

    Click!

    I was adjusting it when the door opened, and marina walked in wearing a red velvet-slitted dress. The dressplemented her scales and made them look even more prominent.

    "You look beautiful," I said as I appeared beside her, "We can''t do it right now; we have to go and wee the guests," she said weakly, seeing the look in my eyes.

    "It won''t take long," I said to her and took her lips; she resisted at first before melding her lips into mine, and for the next forty minutes, only mons rang out through the room.

    "Didn''t I tell you," Marina said angrily as she wore her clothes and fixed her make-up. "You enjoyed it," I said, to which she red even more intensely.

    Soon we were ready, and I took her hands into mine and disappeared, appearing at the gates, where we received by angry eyes of Elina.

    "Where were you guys," she hissed, "Ask your mother; she takes ages to be ready," I said and immediately got a re from both mother and daughter.

    She was angry at first with our rtionship, but as time passed, she got used to it, but even now, whenever we disy affection in front of her, she res.

    She had opened her mouth to say something when our first guest appeared.

    "Wee to the academy Lord Whitmore, Lord Gatlin," I greeted as they materialized. "Thank you for the invitation, Lord Zaar," said the old man.

    We talked to them for a minute before they went inside, and I weed another guest that appeared; within an hour, all guests arrived, and the programs began.

    Hours passed, and speeches were held before it was time for the banquet.

    "Thank you all for gracing us with your presence. I hope you will enjoy the banquet and forgive me if you find any problem with it," "As it is my first time cooking for so many people," I said to over a hundred thousand that gathered in the gigantic hall.

    My words drew augh, but soon their expressions turned to hunger when aromatic trays rolled in giant halls by the golems and the people.

    The food and the wine appeared, and when they started eating, they instantly got enamored by it.

 Chapter 3062 Silver Grove

    "Wee to the Silverstone Academy, Lord Zaar," said the familiar man as I appeared in front of grand ptial building.

    "Thank you for the invitation, Lord Whitmore, Lord Gatlin," I said to the two men and nodded at other powerhouses behind them.

    "Have you selected the location?" I asked directly. "Yes, please follow us," said Lord Whitmore and they led me toward the ce, while I watched the academy, one of the nine Supremes.

    "It is your first timeing to the Silverstone academy, right?" he asked. "Yes, I always wanted to visit it, but never got the chance," I replied.

    The Silverstone academy is really at different level, from the quality of talent to sheer numbers. My academy could notpare to it, but it won''t take much longer for it to became equal to that of Silverstone academy and other Supremes.

    It would have already made a huge progress, if I had used the shortcut, like I had in project to rapidly advance our powerhouses.

    I am not doing that to the academy.

    I want to raise its levelprehensively, so this generation of powerhouses will help to raise the next generation. I will not be here forever and if I did not want to academy copsed after, I am gone, then the people of the academy will have to work hard.

    Raising the level artificially is quite easy for me; with the knowledge I have from experiments and from the library, even producing Grand Lords with enough time, is not a big deal for me.

    But these artificially raised Grand Lords will barely have any knowledge and experience of reaching the level, that next generation will need.

    So, with Marina, I had developedprehensive n; in which, I will help, but only a little, the rest of work will be done by them.

    It will take, at least a decade and even more, but it will be worth it; as even when I am gone and current powerhouses crumbled to dust, the academy will stand in its ce, with base so strong, that even the Supremes will not be able to shake it.

    "How do you like the Silverstone academy?" asked the old man Gatlin, as we walked through it; invisible to most people, only those at Grandmaster and above could see it and they would stop and greet.

    I have worked on some of them and talk to few words, as I walked.

    "It is really amazing, your heritage shows in everything," I said and look of the pride couldn''t help but appear on the face of the old man.

    "Countless generations for thousands of years worked tirelessly to make the academy reach these heights," he said, with pride apparent in his voice.

    "And today, if seed in what we are doing today, the academy will take another big leap," he added with excitement palpable in his voice, which understandable, considering what I havee here to do.

    Half an hour passed, and we appeared in front of big stone gates, they looked normal, but they are extremely powerful. Even Grand Lord would need to attack for a thousand of times to break through this door.

    "Quite powerful artifact you have," I said as we stopped in front of the door. "It is one of the things founders had left behind," informed the Lord Whitmore, pushing the door.

    "Very few people who were not part of the Silverstone academy had able to enter the ce we are going Lord Zaar,"

    "Thest non-member who entered through this gate, was none other than your predecessor." Said the old man.

    He is not meaning Marina, but her excellency Roosevelt; from the records, I know that leader of that age and her excellency were quite good friends.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Soon, the door opened, and we walked inside; only six people have entered, while those below the Grand Lord stayed behind, looking at things behind with the great yearning.

    "Wee to the silver grove, Lord Zaar," said the old man as we walked inside and a surprise couldn''t help, but appeared on my face.

    "It is really true, you guys do have a great garden abode," I said, to which, all Grand Lords just smiled.

    Supremes are Supremes, not because of their power, but also because each have something else, that makes them supreme.

    The Wisdom Tower, have the broken library, while the crystal domination has the ss pir, and the Silverstone academy has silver grove.

    I looked at silver earth, one of the most fertile earths I have evere across; each speck of it contain an immense energy and these energies would be absorbed by thousands of rare trees across the garden.

    My soul sense quickly spread around the garden, and I couldn''t help, but be even more surprised; it is really huge with trees producing all kinds of resources, which golems would collect and store.

    The garden is amazing, but not everyone could enter; the silver earth is harmless to nt, but very harmful to humans, those below Grand Lords, would be ravaged by its energies.

    If Lord Whitmore hadn''t broken through the Grand Lord ss few days ago, he wouldn''t been standing here.

    "This is the greatest treasure of our academy; instrumental in survival of our organization," said the old man, and I couldn''t help, but nod and also took the inspiration from it, for what I am working on for some time.

    "It is really great, I hope, you will provide me, with seeds of some of these trees," I said, to which the old man nodded.

    "For the favor you are doing us, Lord Zaar; it is the least we could do," said the old man as walked through the harden.

    Fifteen minutester, we have stopped at empty ce; it is center of the garden, withrge open area.

    "There used to be a center tree here before he found the garden, and he tried to nt many trees in the center, but the power is too much for any seed or trees to bear,"

    "Any nt or seed would get destroyed by it; even the thousands of nts and seeds, I had nted had been destroyed," said the old man Gatlin with a sigh.

    I nodded and crouched down and sending my soul sense inside and in few minutes, a surprise couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    "It needs a mother tree, a powerful one at that," I said as I opened my eyes. No wonder all they have nted had been destroyed.

    "So, what do you think? Will the seed of the world tree will be able to bear it?" he asked, to which I smiled.

    "World tree is the greatest mother tree in the whole universe, there is no better seed to nt as mother tree than its seed," I said and could see the old man taking a sigh of relief.

    "Though, it wille with its own risks, as the seeds you have got are not at the best condition," I added.

    I had already given this warning to old man and repeated again.

    "Yes, it is a risk, but if we seed, then it will be akin to getting a flying fortress that you have, or even better than it," said the old man and he is right, if the tree grew, the benefits it will provide, better than academy flying in the sky.

    The seed of world tree is no simple thing, and here it will be acting as mother tree, which will multiply its effects.

    If they are able to grow it, then they will be never be wanting for a high-level resources, and might even be able to produce few that go over the limit.

    "Since that is what you want, we will do it," I said and took out the things and old man, handed me thest seed of the world tree.

    I really envy the old man for this seed; for what I am nning for the academy, this seed would have been perfect, but cant everything we want.

    With seed in my hand, I started the nting process, using resources, that even made, old man''s eyes go wide.

    It did not take long, and in few minutes, the seed is in ground and now we have to wait; wait for months or years.

    The seed of world tree could sprout in a day or even take a year; the one we nted in memorial hadn''t sprouted yet, despite getting the constant supply of faith, from the billions of people on the world.

    "Thank you, Lord Zaar; the Silverstone academy, will not forget this favor," said old man.

    "It is the least could do, if another invading force of Grimms came then Silverstone academy will be one of the first pirs, that will stand against them," I said.

    "The Silverstone academy had established for that purpose, we will not stop till every Grimm is dead, and if another wave returns, then we will be the first to fight them," said old man thumping his chest.

 Chapter 3063 Third Clone

    "Five months and six days," I said as I got out of the healing pool. It took five months and six days for me to heal fully.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Thest 1% took more than one month to heal, but now that it did, I could finally create my third clone, which I had been waiting for a long time.

    I need it.

    Seeing the Grimms dead, one might think, I do not have much need for the clones, but they would be dead wrong. There is more need for them now than it was before, as the challenge is far bigger.

    My clones had been working on the Primary-II inheritance the week I had killed the Grimm.

    The task is mountainous; there is immense material to study, which will take years, and creating the inheritance will take even more time.

    Having three clones working on it will help me tremendously.

    As I got out of the pool, I cleaned myself and sat down before upgrading the defenses of the practice room, that now aside from Marina, the professor, and Elina, nobody coulde inside, not even members of the council, including old women.

    I informed three of them of what I was doing before closing my eyes.

    I appeared in my core, where two of my clones were sitting in of pool made of soul crystals, and inside the pool was a solution made of precious resources.

    I had prepared everything a few hours ago when I knew today would be the day I would make my third clone.

    I once again checked every preparation despite knowing everything was perfect. Still, I wasted a few minutes double-checking, and as I had expected, everything was perfect.

    Seeing that, I felt relieved and sat down opposite my clones, and a momentter, the stainless lotus of Primary-II grade appeared in my hand.

    I had created nine of these lotuses with the energy from the big Grimm; I have nted more, but there is no need for it to waste precious energy on it when I have already nted some in the runes.

    They are going perfectly, and when I return to the ruin, I am going to nt a few more.

    That corruption pool will continuously provide me with stainless lotuses and radiant peaches, and this time, even that bloody monster will not going to stop me from harvesting them.

    I looked at the lotus and began immediately.

    A secondter, the runes begin toe out of my head; there are tiny, but thousands in number, and all of them begin to merge in the stainless lotus.

    Thest level of the first stage is quite hard toprehend, but thankfully, I had my clones which made things quite easier. Though I had also yed a part inprehending, the help of clones in it was invaluable.

    Ten minutes passed, and the stream of runes kepting till it had finally stopped, and I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief.

    ''82%,'' I thought.

    There is no way I could have created the third clone if I had been in the High-Grandmaster ss. The soul energy needed is immense. If not for advancing after consuming the big Grimm, the expenditure would have been over 90%.

    Buzz!

    The buzzed as the runes have covered every inch of it and floated out of my hand into the pool, where it had begun to absorb the energies.

    I did not do anything other than watch as the lotus consumed a horrifying amount of energy, not from resources from the pool but from the pool itself.

    It is consuming the soul crystal it is made of.

    Time passed, and finally, the lotus stopped when it consumed nearly 95% of resources in the pool and pool itself and began to float up.

    When it reached my chest height, it moved toward it before it began to seep inside, and soon, the lotus waspletely inside me, making me feel cool all over.

    Buzz!

    I was feeling this cool feeling when the lotus inside me buzzed, and I felt unconscious for a moment; it was not a moment, but seventeen minutes and in these seventeen minutes, the process was finished.

    I opened my eyes and saw the clones, which looked like they were carved out of the purest white marble.

    "Hello, clones," I said to them, "Hello, Michael," they replied.

    By creating these three clones, I have practiced the first level of clone art. It made me excited, not only because of the three clones but the thing they will be able to do now.

    To the library, I said them, and immediately, we appeared at the gates of the library and walked inside.

    Soon, we reached our study station, and I turned to three clones.

    "Merge," I said to them, and immediately, all three of them glowed and began toe closer and closer to each other before beginning to merge, and a couple of secondster, only one clone remained.

    It had changedpletely from pure white; it had turned to a glossy ck color.

    "Read it," I said and forwarded the tome toward the clone; this tome is really hard, some of the concepts there took days and weeks to understand, but once done, the benefits would be tremendous.

    A few minutes passed, and a surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    It is really understanding them quicker than the clones would be far, which made me quite happy, but also a little sad, as I am not going to use this too often.

    I know the value of using my brain. Even if these clones are part of me, it is not wise to depend on them too much; I will need to continue using my brain so that it will always remain sharper.

    Which will benefit the clones, but if I depend on them too much, the I will regress, and with me, they will regress.

    So, the merge is only for emergencies.

    "Separate," I said, and they did, and a momentter, they began working on their respective tasks while I got out of the core.

 Chapter 3064 Third Wheel

    "It is finished," I said suddenly; Marina, who was lying beside me, looked at me with excitement in her eyes.

    "Show me," she said excitedly; I nodded and raised my hand, and immediately, the badge came flying from my shirt onto the floor as it appeared in my hand; I transferred the blueprint my clones had created inside inheritance.

    Buzz!

    The badge buzzed lightly, and soon a huge round projection appeared in the room.

    The duvet covering Marina slid down as she sat up, giving me the full view of her delicious breasts, the one faint red bite mark that is rapidly healing.

    It hadn''t been a minute since we had stopped, and we only nned to rest for a few minutes before we started again.

    My one hand moved toward her breast and began to y with it while I sucked on another as she studied the blueprint I had created after months of study. It will be a legacy that I will leave behind.

    It will make the academy self-sufficient.

    "It is quiteprehensive," she said while I just hummed, enjoying her breasts too much to reply to her properly.

    For these things, I had fought the damn war and killed the Grimm, and I will enjoy them to my heart''s content. Even Marina did not stop me; she knew much I loved them.

    "It will really be amazing if you are able to do it, though it will be quite difficult," she said softly, but I heard the challenge in her voice. "Yes, it will be difficult, but your love will do it," I said and flipped her up, taking her top of me, right above my member.

    "We should sleep early today; your parents areing to visit tomorrow," she said as she slowly descended.

    "We will see," I said and sheathed myself into her, drawing out a moan from her wonderful lips, the moans in the next few minutes got louder and louder as she rode me with wild abandon.

    We did it the whole night and only slept at dawn before waking three hourster to be ready for my parents.

    Days passed in bliss, and before I knew it, it had been six months since I defeated the Grimm.

    Today is special; I have nearly finished with all the social asions and responsibilities and will be starting my tours of the ruins. The first is the swirling ocean, and I am taking Marina with me and also the Professor, unwillingly.

    "You know, professor, you don''t have to be the third wheel; you can explore the ruin on your own," I said to the Professor.

    It was supposed to be Marina and me, but the Professor is tagging along, despite me saying no to her.

    "You have been hogging my sister for months; I want to spend some time with her," she said as she circled her arms with Marina. "You are always wee, Josie," Marina said while looking at me guiltily.

    I shook my head and walked through the hallway with them, and soon, we appeared in front of the huge blue metallic gates, which I pushed it opened and walked inside.

    "I couldn''t help but feel awe whenever I see this thing," said Professor as she looked at the huge teleportation gate.

    Unlike Pyramid, which could only do teleportation in the world on its and needed separate ruin-breaking gates, our artifact teleportation gates could break through the ruins.

    It is far safer than traveling through any of the ruin-breaking gates and also more efficient on energy.

    It also eliminates the need for the technician, we will only need to add the coordinates, and it will send us there.

    Buzz!

    I had already uploaded the coordinates and only needed to select one before the teleportation formed the connection; as it did, it buzzed loudly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Let''s go," I said as I took Marina''s hand and walked inside; a momentter, we were in the space tunnel, which is very hard to break, and we were moving extremely faster.

    Step!

    Seven secondster, we breached the ruin boundary and stepped on it; I immediately looked up and saw dense energy clouds swirling over us.

    "What a dangerous energy," said Professor as she appeared.

    She looked at her sister and felt relieved. I did not cover Marina with my energy; she is a High-Grandmaster now, and with her abilities, bearing this energy is no challenge for her.

    It is even better for her growth if she stays in such a high-energy environment, seeing how her body absorbs this thick, dangerous energy without any problem; there is not even a hint of difort on her face.

    "So, where is the special ce where you were talking about?" she asked, "Near," I replied as I began to walk.

    If I wanted, I could have just taken her there; it would have only taken me a few seconds, but I wanted to enjoy the walk with her. If one forgets the danger of energy and spatial tear, this ruin is quite beautiful.

    "It really a wonderful ruin," said Marina and moved to kiss me; while the professor just looked, she did not even look ahead and instead stared to make me, wanting to make me feel ufortable, but I am not made of such thin skin.

    I instead deepened the kiss and squeezed Marina''s ass tightly, making her let out a soft moan.

    "Please, get a room," said Professor, while Marina broke the kiss and red at me. I smiled and took her hand into mine, and resumed the journey.

    About an hourter, we reached our destination.

    "What is this?" asked the professor seeing the building. "You will know soon," I said and waved my hand; the runes came out and moved toward the door.

    Buzz!

    The door buzzed, and I pushed it open soon while, like always, Ashlyn and Nero flew out of me; they had no interest ining inside.

    We have entered the familiar hall of the monastery, with the stone door at the center. I took them toward it before opening it and walking inside.

    "Whoa!"

    Said Professor with shock as we appeared in front of the huge statue, radiating powerful divine energy.

    The divine energy seemed to have gotten a lot stronger, likely because of my level; the stronger you are, the more it will affect you. It did not matter; it would only take me a few minutes more to reach the gates at its feet.

    As for Professor and Marina, they both have a strong enough will to pass this challenge.

    "Are those divine element flowers?" asked Marina, "Yes, I nted them when I was herest time," I replied as I looked at mature divine flowers; all of them had reached Primary-II grade.

    While it may seem like I had only left them for six months, it had been more than twelve years here, and in such thick divine energy, the over thousand nts I had nted had grown to Primary-II.

    "Let''s go," I said, and we walked toward the statue under its powerful divinity.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face as I walked toward the statue; for six months, there was no challenge. I hadn''t even sparred with anyone aside from teaching.

    Now, this divine is pressing against me from all sides, trying to stop me, but it will not seed.

 Chapter 3065 Exploring

    "Divine trees," I said as we reached them; wonderful flowers that covered the whole trees and were filled with the thick divine energy that anyone could absorb.

    "Help me in harvesting them," I said to them as I began to use my hands and as well as my strings.

    I could not use too many of my strings, as flowers are quite delicate, and the slightest mistake will spoil them, not to mention the suppression, which makes controlling the strings hard.

    "You have nted a lot of these trees," said Professor as she picked the flowers. "And I am going to nt even more of them," I said with a smile.

    My clones had already started making preparations; they were taking the seeds from the flowers and nting them in big pots.

    "The herbal divine essence of these flowers would be very useful, from healing to advancements," said Marina. "Yes, it had many uses," I said, remembering a very naughty use I had read in the library.

    For that, I will need to convert it into honey, which I am nning to do after I extract the essence from this flower.

    The honey earlier helped me tremendously, and this time, I am going to target the bees that are at Primary II. The divine honey will be produced by them will be even more amazing.

    I have many uses for that honey, including creating a mead ording to one of the recipes I have.

    Thud Thud Thud

    It took some time before we had harvested all the flowers from the divine trees, and I waved my hand, bringing out thousands of pots.

    "You nevere unprepared, are you," said Professor, "Never," I replied, and we continued our journey toward the feet of the statues.

    It took some time, but we reached the gates with our bodies drenched in sweat; Marina looked especially hot with her cloth sticking to her body, and if the professor hadn''t been here, I would have taken her here and now.

    She seemed to understand what I am thinking as her eyes shed in a warning.

    I smiled and pushed open the door before walking inside, and a momentter, I appeared in a serene ce. Knowing what I had to do, I quickly removed my clothes and took out water from the well before taking a bath.

    As I finished, I wore simple clothes and stepped inside the gate that had appeared.

    Once again, I appeared amidst the statues, each representing different emotions and desires. This ce had helped me tremendously; if it were not for it, I wouldn''t have been able to create the inheritance on time.

    Even if I had, it wouldn''t have been of the level I had.

    I was looking at the statues when Professor walked through the gates and, a momentter, Marina.

    "Don''t look at the statues directly; only do that when you meditate in front of them," I said. I had told them about it when we were walking through the divinity of the statue but decided to warn them again.

    "Are you leaving?" asked Marina, "Yes, I have already meditated here for months, so there is no use in me staying here,"

    "You guys stay and meditate; the benefits it will provide them will be tremendous," I said to them and took Marina in my arms and began kissing her; this time, she melded into my kiss without any resistance or care for her sister.

    We finally broke away after a few minutes.

    "Take care, and don''t take too many risks," she said, "Don''t worry, I will be fine," I said and walked out of the door.

    I was a little angry at the professor earlier, but now I am d; Marina will have her sister aspany. This ce may be beneficial, but it is lonely; if one is alone with the professor, she won''t be alone.

    I appeared back in the first hall before walking out of the monastery.

    There are many ces I have to go; thest time I was here, I was only able to explore the tiny part of this ruin, and now I will be able to explore the whole.

    There are many things I have to collect from here for my legacy; I already have a few spots in mind, and I am sure I will find a few more.

    Nero and Ashlyn had already gone toward those;st time, they did not get to explore these runes whole; this time, they nned to do that, and they started with flying inside the swirling clouds.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I couldn''t help but shudder to see that.

    Even when my strength increased so much, I couldn''t fly in a swirling cloud. I will be able to bear the energy, but temporal and spatial energies inside would tear me apart.

    I pushed those thoughts of regret and moved ahead; my first goal was to find the bees, and while I have found a few of them before, with one being at Primary II, I want to find the stronger bees.

    The stronger they are, the better honey they will produce, but before I go there, I have to visit one ce.

    Roar!

    A few minutester, I reached that ce, and immediately, I heard the roar from the monster, which came at me with all its strength as it saw me eying its treasures.

    "Quite lizard!" I said to the monster, and it froze as my strings wrapped around it.

    This monster used to scare the hell out of me a few months ago, but now, it is so weak that I could kill it in an instant, but I did not. It is a great guard; not many monsters dare to attack it.

    I turned to theke of corruption and thirty-one stainless lotuses floating on top of it; I had only left nine seeds, but it had thirty-one in a little more than a decade.

    I harvested them and added more seeds to theke.

    It was a good decision not to grow too many of these lotuses with the growing energy when I get them from this ruin every few months.

    I have added a few more types of seeds in theke that grows on corruption and harvested radiant peaches.

    I only left three for the scared monster and one stainless lotus. If I take it all, the monster might run away, so I kept some for it.

    After looking around the whole ce and collecting some more powerful corruption from the bottom of the pool, I left the ce.

    Half an hourter, I entered the area; here, I became a little careful; there were powerful monsters in these ruins that posed some threat to me; Ashlyn had just fought one, and that bird was quite powerful.

    Those monsters who travel through the clouds are the strongest; they are mostly birds, but some ground monsters also travel through them.

    Soon, two and a half days passed, and I found the powerful bees I wanted; their base was on the tall green mountain where the energy was densest.

    The reason I chose these bees to give the divine herbal nectar is that there is a special group here, which will travel into the cloud and gather some of that swirling energy and use it to make the honey.

    I gave these bees the divine nectar, and after I stole 75% of their honey, they were really mad that they had killed every monster in hundreds of miles around their mountain.

    It was really scary to watch.

 Chapter 3066 Bring You Here

    ng ng ng

    My sword shed against the ws of the flying monster; it is a monster with a red scale and the face of a hog, withrge wings with a size matching that of a lion monster.

    I am fighting a flying pig.

    It is one of the most powerful monsters in this ruin, bearing the strength equal to mine when I had leveled to Grand Lord''s ss. If it hade during that time; it would have taken quite a lot of effort out of me to kill.

    Now with me fully recovered and advanced with bloodline, the essence of the big Grimm, it is no challenge.

    Still, I am fighting against it for more than an hour. In these past forty-two days, it is one of few that could fight against me and is quite experienced, not to mention aggressive.

    I had appeared beside it when it was feeding its piglets.

    Sup Sup Sup

    Another barrage of dense fiery bolts came; every single one of them could burn me to ashes, but I avoided them before appearing beside the monster and hitting it with the t of my sword, sending it flying for several hundred meters.

    It stabilized itself within a second beforeing at me with its horn zing, while I watched with a smile.

    ''I think it is enough,'' I said as I stopped it when it was just a meter away from me. I could see the rm in its eyes as it froze and struggled to move, but it could not even twitch.

    "You are lucky to have children," I said, looking at small piglets, which are not even a year old, before disappearing from its view.

    A few secondster, the flying pig go freed and begins looking for me, but it did not after a few minutes of looking.

    It roared in frustration before flying toward the tiny piglets, which moved their small wings to meet it.

    I watched it for a few seconds before leaving for the monastery.

    I have been out for nearly one and a half months, not only to find a challenge but for the resources, which is the reason I havee to this ruin. I had scoured through theplete ruin, finding innumerable resources.

    The ruin had a huge number of resources; they fill every inch and me taking some did not affect it all.

    I had not just collected the nts, but everything, from loads of energy crystals to soil and ores. I took everything I will need for my progress and the legacy I nned to create.

    I have not reached my limit yet; while the big Grimm was powerful, its energies were not enough to take me to the limit.

    I will need to progress like everyone else to reach the limit. Sometimes, I kind of feel regret thinking most Grimms dying, they made progressing quite easy.

    Now, it will not be easy. I will need to take one tiny step after another. It will be years before I reach the limit, but I have time. I am sure I will reach the limit first before I create the inheritance.

    The inheritance I am trying to create is going to take a lot of time.

    This time, there is no hurry, no impending doom. So, I want to take my sweet, use every bit of knowledge that the library has and every preposterous idea, I have to create an inheritance, that will take top ce among all inheritances of my level.

    Even surpassed them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I am working every second for it; my two clones will always work on it non-stop, and even the third clone work on its the majority of the time and is only steps away when I need help with something important.

    I suddenly stopped and look at the broken abode not far away from me; I have found quite good things in it and also nearly died in there.

    There are still some dangers in these ruins that could kill me.

    Half an hour passed, and I passed by another beehive. I had looted. I had collected honey from nearly every beehive in this ruin; much honey that could be used in all kinds of things.

    There are a couple of things I had to try with Marina; just thinking about it makes my mouth water up.

    Thud!

    A few more hours passed, and Inded on the ground, before waving my hand and releasing the runes toward the monastery''s door.

    Buzz!

    The runes buzzed and a momentter; I pushed open the door, before walking inside.

    Soon, I appeared in the divine hall and saw the nts growing nicely; those matured to Primary II had flowers all over them. They had yet to mature. It will take them around two weeks before that happened.

    A few minutes passed; I reached the third hall where I bathed before stepping into the fourth hall, which I found empty.

    I know they have not left. They would have left the sign if they had.

    I looked around, and soon a smile appeared on my face; two doors are shining, doors of anger and joy. I am sure both sisters are in them.

    I did not walk toward the door, instead chose the statue of regret and meditate in front of it. Hours passed and when I finally looked back and saw the Professor walking out of the door with joy.

    She nodded at me and walked toward the quarters.

    I resumed mediation again and more than one and a half hours passed when I felt Marina and turned back. Only to see her walking out of the door of an anger.

    I got up and walked toward her; I wish I could just appear beside her, but all our powers are sealed. I needed a few minutes to reach her.

    I did not speak and simply hugged her before walking toward the quarters in silence. Soon, we reached it and walked inside, and, to my surprise, there were two extra rooms.

    They were not here before, but now they are. Likely the number of doors increases ording to the people.

    "I have made the meal," said the professor softly and handed me the meal, which I and Marina took and ate in silence. Within a few minutes, we finished, and the professor went to sleep while we went to one of two new rooms.

    "When have you arrived?" asked Marina as she closed the door. "Just a few hours ago," I replied, and took her lips for a gentle kiss.

    "Let''s sleep," I said, and she nodded, and we slept.

    We woke up six hourster, sleeping more than we usually do; after freshening up and showering, we walked into the hall, where the meal was already ready, but no professor.

    We ate in silence before walking out of the quarters and, without saying anything; we walked toward the statue of lust. When we reached its door, I pushed it opened and we walked inside.

    "I wanted to bring you here the moment I saw this hall," I said to her, and her cheeks reddened.

    "You also have a tail. It will make things quite amazing," I teased, and she blushed even harder. Thedy in the mural has a tail. With it, we will perform all the positions.

    A few minutester, we begin, trying one position after another shown in the mural and received such physical pleasure that satisfied our souls.

 Chapter 3067 Found Him

    "You are doing good, dear," said Marina as she advised a young girl of around nine. Rose hade to us for a few days and see what I was doing, she wanted to help.

    Marina had been teaching her. I could have done that, but I let Marina do it, given how Rose used to hate her when they first met. It was a child''s jealousy. Rose thought Marina was going to take her brother away.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It had been three years since they had first met, and now rose knows that her brother is not going anywhere.

    It had been a little over three years since the death of the Grimm and so much had changed.

    The world had be vibrant. There is barely any conflict; most of the friction that happens happened between the lower powerhouses and it is solved amicably, with the systems that we put in ce.

    The negotiations finished a few months ago, taking nearly three hours, but the result was good and nearly everybody is happy.

    The territory of the academy had increased by sixfold; we have got no part of a territory that Grimms held but expanded around the ancestral territory.

    We have made deals with our neighboring organization; they give us their territories to us. We will give them the bigger ones from thend that had been upied by the Grimms, which they are more than happy to agree.

    Many members of the academy thought, we have lost a lot in the negotiations. If we had demanded, we would have gotten territories equal to that of the Supreme.

    They are right, but we do not need territories equal to that of Supremes. We are not surprised and with our artifact, our academy does not need to be equal to Supremes.

    A small territory is enough for us to get the talent we need and as for resources, I am leaving a legacy, which will be enough for the academy to remain self-sufficient for thousands of years, not to mention, our artifact can send us to any ruin.

    Our future members will need to be strong enough to get those resources.

    The same thing will happen with legacy. I am going to leave it behind. They will need to earn. I will not leave it open for them to bezy idiots. If I do that, then it will not take the academy even a thousand years to fall.

    "Good, now ce the seed inside," said Marina when rose had removed enough earth with the garden trowel.

    As Marina said it, rose took out the seed from the bowl and ced it inside the small hope, before covering it with the soil and watering.

    "Good girl, if you keep nting like this, it won''t be long before you leave behind your brother in gardening," said Marina, and the young girl''s cheeks reddened. "Marina is right; it won''t take long if you keep working hard like this," I said, and her cheeks reddened further.

    "Brother," she red as got embarrassed; I just smiled and turned to the formation in front of me.

    It is quiteplicated. It is a formation that will arrange hundreds of ecosystems of nts, take care of them by watering them regrly and providing them with nutrients, and even harvesting them after the resources matured.

    It is a vast formation, but far fromplete. I am working on slowly, connecting each new ecosystem with it, in which I had nted the nts.

    My n is to create a vast garden covering the whole artifacts; it will bepletely automated, with no interference. The formation will nt, care and harvest, and will even make its fertilizer.

    The only outside things that will handle it are the golems.

    Professor had found a huge number of golems in one ruin; I went there are brough them out. Those over three thousand golems would be perfect for this legacy of mine.

    I am not just etching the formation on the ground, but the very core of the artifact that only I could override. Even the future headmaster will have a lower authority than me; they will be able to break it when they surpassed me in strength.

    Two hours passed, and the sun had finally gone down when I finally stopped.

    I will resume tomorrow. I have nothing more to do; for more than two years, I have been nting and visiting ruins with Marina. Now and then, I would visit friends or attend some private functions like birthdays.

    Marina and I havepletely disappeared from the public eye; thest time we showed ourselves was at an anniversary function of the academy.

    In a few years, I nned to hand over the reins of the academy to someone capable; I have an eye on a couple of people. As long as they satisfy me, I will hand over the academy to them.

    I had asked both professor and Elina, but both have no interest in it; both of them focused on their progress and spending quality time with loved ones, as we are not going to be here forever.

    A decade, two at most, before everyone leaves, including me and Marina.

    We walked toward the house, invisible to the rest. Unless we want to, nobody could see us.

    Soon we reached the house, theke inside which is my house; we did not fly over it, instead sat on a small, but beautiful wooden boat that Marina had carved herself and roved in silence.

    Even rose who was talking non-stop had quitted down.

    "What do you want to eat?" I asked as we got off the boat. "I want to eat dessert today. The cake you had baked when you and Marine to visit us and also..." she started to give me the list of things she wants to eat.

    "The germs will eat your teeth''s way if you eat so much dessert," said Marina after hearing her long list, "No, they will not," she said back.

    This threat used to scare her before, but now it does not.

    "Go freshen up, the dinner will be at the usual time," I said, and she went to her room, while Marin and I went to ours.

    Click!

    The moment the door clicked closed, I pressed Marina against the door and kissed her passionately.

    Even after years of being together, our love did not diminish, instead, it became even stronger.

    "I love you," I said as I released my load inside her in the shower nearly an hourter. "I love you too," she said and kissed me.

    A few minutester, we walked out of the shower, changed into new clothes, and stepped out of the room.

    Rose was in the living room, talking to her friends through projection.

    Marina and I entered the kitchen and cooked together; I did not use my strings, just my hands. While we cook, we talked about things mundane things, but they bring me immense joy.

    This makes all the pains I took worth it.

    "What are you thinking about?" Marina asked. "Our lives, the joy this simple life is bringing," I said, and she smiled.

    She opened her mouth to say something but stopped seeing sudden changes in my expression.

    "What happened?" she asked, seeing the smile appear on my face, but it was not a smile that many people like to see.

    "Found him," I said, and her expression also became serious as she did not need to ask who I am talking about.

 Chapter 3068 Revenge

    A middle-aged man was sitting in a diner, having a meal; he looked like any other man, with an average forgettable face, and with the level lower Knight.

    In front of him is a woman about the same age, pretty, talking animatedly. "That fountain is really great. I heard it was made from the battle of Kings. I think we should go see it Jaxson." said the woman.

    "Sure, we will leave for it tomorrow," I replied with a smile; despite not being interested. If I willed it, I could create a thousand of them in an instant.

    I am a mighty tyrant, a Master, just a step away from being a grandmaster, but despite such power, I am hiding in a minor continent, with most of my power sealed so tightly, that even I will need months to unseal it all.

    It is not just an aura, but also changed my whole body with an artifact; it is the only reason, I had not have been discovered yet.

    I am the most wanted person in the world; Riverfield Academy wants me. Michael Zaar wants me.

    Offering rewards like making any powerhouse a tyrant. If a tyrant found me, then he had promised to make them Grandmaster and if Grandmaster found me, then promising to make them High Grandmaster.

    He had even promised to increase the chances of any High-Grandmaster to Grand Lord ss. The only thing they have to do is find me.

    It was a good thing I got out in time; if he had stayed in the organization, then the moment war ended, Zaar would have had me.

    Every day, I curse those two bastards. They were my students, but I wished I had never met them. If it is not for them, my life wouldn''t have been in such a state, where I need to hide like a rat.

    My family had said it was only for a few years; after Zaar leave, he wouldn''t need to hide this intensely, and in a hundred years, I might be able toe out openly.

    The days were painful, and the next years would be even more painful, but I had to bear it. Hundred years is huge, but I will survive it, and after I broke through to Grandmaster, I will live the rest of my days like a king.

    The sealing of my power is bad, but it is also helping me progress; as the sealing method is not normal, it is profound with many benefits.

    It will take decades for me to practice the method, but once he finished; I will be a Grandmaster. Then, even my organization will be forced to predict it.

    "Good, since you agreed; I will let you have a good time today," said the woman suggestively, and I brought excitement into my eyes, despite not having any interest in her.

    She is a tool, helping him meld in perfectly so no one will find me. It is important because once someone guessed his intensity, it will be game over for me; even the woman in front of me will notify Zaar if shees to know my identity.

    A few months ago, a rumor about his appearance on his ind had spread and hundreds of thousands of people rushed toward it.

    The woman also wanted to go; like any people of a minor continent, she too desired to reach above the height, that is possible with her measly talent.

    "We can''t do too much. We will have to wake up; the teleportation for Garis Fall only remains active for an hour," I said to the women.

    "Don''t worry, I will be all you''re the entire week," she said, giving me another suggestive look, and I was about to reply to her. When her expressions change suddenly, a great shock appeared in her eyes.

    I felt the whole diner fall into silence and, with a shock appearing on all their faces and with them looking behind me.

    I slowly looked behind and saw a huge handing toward me; seeing that, terror couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I got up from my seat and tried to run, but it was futile and even I knew it. It did not take even a second for a huge white hand made of energy to capture me. As it did, a spatial rift opened, and a hand moved toward it.

    "My apologies for this disturbance; I hope this humble meal would be enough for you to forget this minor disturbance," said the voice, and I saw tes of food bearing meals so delicious that even in terror I felt my mouth watering.

    A momentter, I was inside the rift and rift close in front of it and I knew I won''t be alive for longer.

    Zaar had finally found me, and he won''t be merciful enough to forgive me.

    ¡­

    "You have been quite difficult to find Samson," I said to the man, I have been searching for years.

    To be honest, I had not thought it would be so difficult to find it, with my current strength and one moment even thought it might havemitted suicide, but I know bastard enough to truly consider that.

    "Yes, you did. Now kill me and done with it." said the man defiantly, but I could see the sheer terror in his eyes, hiding behind the thin wall of defiance.

    "Oh, I will," I said matter of fact.

    I looked at him and saw how he was able to hide; the artifact he is using is powerful and the method he is practicing seemed quite mysterious too.

    "Ahhhh!"

    He screamed loudly as I ripped the artifact from him; it is not just an artifact, but I took every valuable thing he had on him.

    "I will kill you the same way you had tried to kill me, and I promise you, if you survive somehow, I will note at you," I said and could see hope building in terror, as I threw him into the spatial sea, with a thin cover of energy surrounding.

    That thin cover would onlyst only for a minute and after that, he would be on his own.

    "How are you feeling?" asked Marina. "Same," I said and kissed her gently on the lips before resuming the cooking.

    Revenge does not make one feel better, or at least it did not to me, but they needed to be punished for what they did to me.

    A minute and ten seconds passed, and he died, while I contacted Sky Saber with the list of people who aided in his escaping and hiding. I want them punished.

    I stated clearly if they did not punish them, then I will take matters into my hand.

    I had been a littlex with Sky Saber, thanks to Jim and Rachel, but they will need to punish those people. It did not matter if they were from a prominent family, they will punish them. If they did not, then as I had said, I will take matters into my hand.

    A little more than an hour passed, and we finished cooking.

    "Rose, dear, the dinner is ready," said Marina to rose, who was still talking to her friend. "Coming," she said and made a quick good buy, before washing her hands anding to the table.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You have only baked cake," she said, clearly angry that I did not cook everything she had asked me to.

    "Yes, mom had said one dessert a day is enough for you," I said, and she red while muttering something under her breath, before taking a bite from the slice of cake and closing her eyes in ecstacy.

 Chapter 3069 Alchemy

    "Good, keep it up," said Grandmaster Salvador as I was doing the most straining thing.

    In front of me is a blob of essences, which is being surrounded by nine fires of distinct temperatures. I need to constantly change the temperature of all seven fireballs, hundreds of times per second.

    I have already added seventy-three essences into the and have to add eighty-four more.

    I had failed seven times already and this was my eighth attempt; I don''t want to fail, but it is damn hard.

    I had to manage and merge the essence that would burn each other contact while keeping the keep the heat on them, which is healing them from all sides. My head is sweating and so is my back and I haven''t finished even half the work yet.

    As the energies bnced, I added another essence into the mix, and once again; it hade on the verge of explosion, which I again thwarted with nine fires.

    It would have been much easier if I could use my soul sense, but that will defeat the entire purpose.

    It had been two years since I had to learn alchemy from Grandmaster Salvador, and I have to say; it is hard. If I did not have my core and my clones where I practice, my skills would be where they are now.

    Still, I am going much slower than I had liked to be; I had thought I would make significant progress in time, but as I had said, the alchemy was not easy as it looked.

    I now have a huge respect for alchemists in my heart.

    A little more than a minute passed, and I had added another drop of the essence and things became even more dangerous, but I once again handled it.

    Time passed, and before I know it, I had added one hundred and fifty-second drop. I had failed at this momentst time and even now; I am on verge of failing, but I am trying my all to seed.

    A few second seconds passed, and I took a sigh of relief as the energies stabilized, but work is far from over.

    There are five drops of essences to merge, and it will be harder with each drop, as it has been happening since the second drop. There are high chances that I will fail, but I will continue to try till I seed.

    I added drop after drop, till I added thest one hundred and fifty-seventh drops.

    I spin the fire around the blob and adjust the temperature at a speed, that no anyone could do, even if they have my level.

    Controlling the rampaging energies of the blob is hard, but it is not the only thing I have to do, I also have to smoothen the energy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Finally, after over twenty minutes, I seed, and in front of me is a floating ball of purple-ck.

    It is small as a thumbnail and smooth as a diamond; it is also precious. Not only because it is made of Grand Lord ss resources, but also because this thing is extremely useful to the Grand Lords.

    "Congrattion, Micheal. You have created the first level pill of azer. It is a milestone many alchemists dreamed to achieve," said Grandmaster Salvador.

    "Thank you, Grandmaster," I said as I vaporized the sweat off my body. "With it, tomorrow you will take part in making Riverin Wine," he said, to which I smile.

    Till now, I had brewed over one hundred wines; some I brewed myself, for some I took their help and while some, I delegated to them, as I have no skills.

    The wine we are crafting tomorrow is quite precious and requires skills that only a few have. It is also being crafted with material above the limit, with key ingredients in Primary II.

    It is going to be a challenge, not only for me but also for these people.

    "Let''s continue," I said and was about to start again as one time is not enough, when my expression changed suddenly, not only mine but also of the old man beside me. It is not just that sensed it, but every person in the world.

    "Finally," I said with a smile and formation appeared under us and a momentter, we disappeared and appeared, in the memorial.

    As we appeared, others also begin to teleport around us, Lady Hera, Matron Mavis, Ellen, Kevin, Jim, and many other Grand Lords, with High Grandmasters and even Grandmasters.

    Within a second, hundreds have gathered and all of us looking at a single thing.

    A minute passed and then another and we continued watching in silence, as such seven minutes passed when a small sapling came out from the earth.

    "It took five years for this seed to germinate," said Matron Mavis, looking at the sapling of the world tree.

    "The divine energy is so strong and pure in it, and will heal the world through it," said Grandmaster Salvador.

    The reason every person in the world had sensed its germinating before we felt forming the connection with the world''s core. With our power, we could sense it is converting the faith of billions into divine energy and feeding to the core, which will slowly heal the core.

    The core is also not taking the energies for free, but also providing it with some of its energy to the tree.

    They have formed a direct rtionship that benefits both and also the humans of the world because our world is not a normal world. It is a growing world, it will grow, to be more powerful.

    Once the core, the core healed, it will move toward advancing; I don''t think it will take more than a thousand years, for it to break through the limit, with the help of world sapling.

    Then the limit of the world would be Primary II instead of Primary I. If we are lucky, then the world could break through and reach the limit, a Primary-III, but that is extremely hard, for a world like ours, but with a sapling, there is a chance.

    It is quite regretful that any of us wouldn''t be here when they happen; we will either be far away or merged into the soil.

    ''I hope, the seed in our garden will also germinate,'' said the old man Gatlin. "It will," I said.

    Though, I don''t know whether it will germinate or not to be sure; about the same time passed, the seed in silver grove is showing no sign of germinating.

    It might germinate, the next day or next decade, or never; nothing to be said properly about the tree.

    A few minutes passed, and I appeared in front of cameras, addressing the entire world.

    "Our faith in our world bore fruit; we had seeded in germinating the seed of the world tree," I stated to the whole world.

    I spoke for a minute more, before others took over; it is really a joyous asion. This seed will turn things around for our world, and there is some work for me to do.

    Currently, the protective formation is strong that, that even Grand Lords will have to struggle to break it, but I nned to make it even stronger so that even they wouldn''t be able to break it.

 Chapter 3070 Seven Years

    I got up from the table in the library and walked toward the huge shelf filled with books. I browse through a couple of them before taking out two and sitting back in my chair.

    I am studying, while three of my clones work on the inheritance. It had been seven years since I had to begin, and my work was far from being over. I don''t like to admit it, but I have not even finished 50% of it.

    Others are making tremendous progress. It won''t be long before they make the breakthrough and leave soon after.

    I am not in a hurry to leave, but I would like to finish my inheritance, but even with the three clones, it is going to take time, a lot of time.

    I studied for more than three hours before joining my clones in working on the inheritance. It is exciting, but sometimes, it could turn quite frustrating, especially with those sky-high standards. I had set up for my inheritance.

    Four more hours passed when I opened my eyes; I got off the couch and went to the kitchen and cook dinner.

    I was making it when Marina walked inside, appearing beside me and giving me a kiss. It was a long kiss. She was out for two days, and I missed her a lot.

    "How''s Elina?" I asked. "She is great, happy," Marina replied. She had gone to her daughter, who spent half the time with her boyfriend at zing Sphere.

    Marina went back to our room and returned fifteen minutester, looking fresh. That I wanted to take her immediately, but I had controlled myself and focused on the dinner. I am making.

    Soon, I finished and made the table, before we started to eat.

    "I can''t control it anymore," I said the moment we finished cleaning the dishes and pushed her against the kitchen cab before taking her lips.

    A minuteter, the moans begin to ring out from the kitchen counter. After that, we did it on the couch and patio, under the night sky. It was a well past mind-night before we finished and went back to our rooms.

    The next morning we woke up early as we had to leave for the ruin.

    "Ready?" I asked as I took her hand and a momentter, we stepped into a huge teleportation gate.

    Thud!

    We entered the tunnel, and a few secondster, we were in the ruin, which had dense spatial and temporal energies that only a very few Grand Lords could bear; Marina is one of them.

    This is a Greystone ruin. one of the most dangerous ruins in the world; half of it is barren, while the other half of it is green, with powerful monsters, but we are not here for them.

    "Let''s go," she said, and we begin to move toward our destination, dodging the spatial rifts and mini-temporal storms which form instantly and could kill even me, if I get caught in them for long.

    We moved and a little more than one hourter, we reached the greener area, where she covered us with her stealth method.

    Her stealth method is one of the best in the world; the best when ites s traveling through the greenery, she could mast presence so well that even a monster a hundred meters away couldn''t sense us.

    Another hour passed, and we finally reached our destination, where the spatial and temporal energies were stable.

    She ced her hand on themon rock and a momentter, a formation revealed itself and we walked inside. The moment we did, the entrance disappeared with the formation.

    We walked through the tunnel, which was covered under the formation, and soon we reached the cavern. Which is even more heavily protected under the formation, that any ce here.

    The formation was created by me and used to store precious goods.

    The wine I have been crafting for years; I have been storing it in this specially created ce. I had spent a fortune to create it, but it is worth it, considering I have stored over a hundred thousand bottles here, of more than a hundred kinds of wines, I have brewed.

    "I have only one bottle of Venar left; Ellie said she wanted a few more bottles of¡­" she stated the requirement of her daughter and sister, to which I couldn''t help but rolled my eyes.

    To that, she red at me.

    "You know the professor came here four days ago and raided over three hundred bottles," I said.

    "No, she did not," Marina refuted, and I tapped on the control formation and soon footage of the professor appeared.

    She came smiling and giddily took one bottle after another, without a hint of remorse on her face.

    It is not the first time she raided this ce; I many times wanted to ban her from this ce, but that wouldn''t be wise, seeing how protective Marina is of her little sister.

    "Well, she provided a lot of resources to you to craft these wines," said Marina with bright cheeks and went to the room where the Venar wine is stored.

    I activated all my defenses, entered behind, and instantly dense energy hit.

    I had chosen this ce, not only because of the stable time eleration of thirty-one times but also because there is a source of very pure energy underneath this cavern.

    For magical wines to be more powerful, times aren''t enough; they also need tremendous energy, and this ce is to provide that to them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The energy in this room is dense and extremely poisonous, that this wine releases, which is nectar to the marina.

    "Yes," she moaned as she deactivated her armor and this poisonous energy rushed into her, making her scales glitter like gems.

    Within a minute, she absorbed all the poisonous energy, leaving only pure behind, before she started picking up the bottles of wine, which I had made for her and only she could drink it.

    Grandmaster Salvador nearly died crafting this wine. It was a good thing. I had my strings inside him in the process and I dealt with poison, which was not easy considering it was Primary-II wine.

    That incident ended up helping the old man. As he finally made his mind, and a weekter, he leveled up into the Grand Lord ss.

    Marina took fifty bottles before we walked out; they willst her for a few months. She drinks this wine, not for hobby or pleasure, but for practice. The poison is necessary for her to advance. It benefits both of her bloodlines.

    After taking the bottles, I stock the twenty-five thousand bottles of wine I have crafted in the past two weeks, making the number over two hundred thousand.

    My target is a million, and I will brew them, as my level in alchemy increases.

    "Ready to leave?" I asked after taking a bottle for myself and my family and a few friends. She is not the only one who has the people.

    "Yes," she said, and we got out of the ce. I will return in the month, to stock more bottles and take a few.

    Soon, we returned to the academy, where less than an hour had passed.

 Chapter 3071 Ten Years

    "Tell her the best of luck from me," said Marina when I was to leave. "I will," I said and gave her a long kiss.

    "Return soon," she said as we separated. "Don''t worry, I will be home by night," I said and kissed her temple, before disappearing.

    Today is an extremely important day; for the first time in thousands of years, someone is going to make a breakthrough into Primary II, not just gain its power of it.

    She had it.

    Jill was making a breakthrough into Primary II, and she had asked me to be present there as her protector. It is a great honor.

    I will have to do the same thing for Ellen, who is making the breakthrough five dayster in a different ruin. They are making a breakthrough, but I am far from finished creating my inheritance.

    I have also not reached the limit, though; I am close.

    It is hard for people like me, who do not have ess to source energies like those with powerful inheritances and bloodlines. Which makes them advance fast.

    I walked out of my house and disappeared. A secondter, I have appeared in front of a small, but beautiful manor.

    "Lord Zaar, thank you foring. We are very grateful for the favor you are doing to us." said the middle age maning toward us.

    "It is no favor, Lord Chalice; Jill is a friend," I said to which he smiled. "We have already made all the preparations. With your appearance, we can now leave for the ruin.

    He took me inside where there are already five Grand Lords waiting, three aside from Jill and Matron Mavis.

    There is also her family, I greeted them, before shaking hands with William, Jill''s brother, whose eyes are filled with desire as he looked at the Grand Lords around him.

    Once upon a time, it was fortunate to have one Grand Lord among them. Now each supreme has at least seven of them and the Hawthorn Sea has ten, officially it is only seven.

    "Have you adjusted it?" I asked Jill, "Yes," she said and turned to Matron Mavis. "Let''s go," said the old women, and the formation appeared under our feet, and we disappeared, appearing in front of the ruin-breaking formation, which is already ready.

    Jill''s family is noting; they are not strong enough to survive even for a second if something went wrong.

    "Seal your powers," said Lord Sylvian to all Grand Lords as we walked toward the ruin-breaking formations.

    We stepped into the ruin-breaking formation and entered the delicate tunnel, which was as fragile as paper. We could easily tear it apart if we are not careful.

    It had been years since we have stepped into a fragile spatial tunnel, which is not only weak but also slow. Our artifact''s ruin-breaking gate is amazing; the tunnel is strong enough that even Grand Lords will have to attack with all their power.

    Thud!

    A little more than a minuteter, we stepped into the ruin and familiar spatial and temporal energies hit me.

    There aremon in these types of ruins; they are on the edge of the world. Where the world could not do much to suppress these things, which is good for us; it gives us elerated time and a lot of resources.

    Though few people dare toe here; as this type of ce could easily kill the Grand Lords.

    This is why these ces were only visited a few times across centuries and only by those in dire need or at death''s door.

    "This is Cargs ruin, very important to our organization," informed Matron Mavis, while the energy of Jill covered the Grand Lord more densely and she activated her stealth method, as we moved.

    It is on my list, and I am going to visit this year; I have nearly visited 90% of the ruins. The rest is 10%; I nned to visit this year; I have a goal to visit all these temporal ruins with Marina before we leave.

    As we move through it, I looked around; the spatial rifts and temporal energy aremon, but aside from that, the ruin is different.

    It had a far denser amount of water and earth energies than other ruins; marches are everywhere and so are dangerous monsters; to most of them, we are invisible, but still sensed us and jill finished them off.

    The three Grand Lords watched everything in awe; with their power, they could never dare to step into his ruin.

    Matron and Sylvian Chalice are powerful, but not as much as Jill. Though they have the ability to take the step that Jill is going to take today, they will be ready in an around decade.

    Three hours passed when I sensed a different kind of energy.

    I thought this ruin was not suitable for Jill to break through, but now sensing it, I am taking my words back.

    "Have you sensed it?" asked Jill to which I nodded, while the three strained their senses to sense it.

    "It is a ce found by my predecessor. It is also where she made the breakthrough," she informed, referring to Ramona Hawthorn.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A few secondster, we stopped at the mouth of the hole.

    "Micheal, will you protect them?" asked Jill, "It''s no problem," I said and strings came out of my hand and formed a secondary armor around three Grand Lords and Lord Sylvian.

    Lord Sylvian is strong, but it is the abyssal fire we are dealing with and since he does not practice it like Matron Mavis and Jill, he will need to be protected as things are going to get dangerous.

    Which is why Ashlyn and Nero appeared on my shoulder, for extra security.

    Seeing them protected, Jill jumped into the hole, followed by Matron Mavis, and then us.

    As we jumped into the hope, immediately I felt dense abyssal energy, and the deeper we go, the denser it would be, and also wider.

    We have fallen for a minute before I was able to see the abyssal mes below; aside from jill who keeping falling toward the mes, we all changed our direction; those mes are dangerous. Getting caught in the will have dangerous consequences.

    Thud Thud Thud!

    A few secondster, wended one after another in a very dangerous ce. The energy from the mes is so dense here that if I let go of the cover, the three will burst into mes.

    Thankfully, there were no monsters; there are a few closes that have developed resistance, but not in the ce where we are, it is threatening even to them.

    "All clear," I said to Jill, who looked at me from the center of the mes.

    With me giving the signal, she walked through the abyssal mes and appeared on the open spot, and took out a multicolored crystalline ball.

    Buzz!

    She activated and a few secondster, it became a floating sphere, inside which she had entered. It is my breakthrough formation, which ruins what she had manipted to amodate hers.

    I had asked her to use it and she agreed without hesitation.

    With her using it, it will be even stronger. I need to make, as many breakthroughs through it as possible and thankfully, I had already secured some promises.

 Chapter 3072 Cloak

    As she sat in the center of the formation, she waved her hand and huge resources appeared around her, which took their ces in the formation.

    Some of these resources were provided by me, which she had exchanged with resources she had. I am not the only one who is exploring the ruins. Nearly everyone is harvesting resources for their and their organization''s need.

    It is hard to get this level of resources and the more they gather, the greater it will benefit future generations.

    "I am starting," said Jill, and nobody said best of luck. If you need the best of luck at this stage, then there is no need to make the breakthrough.

    Buzz!

    The sphere buzzed and lit up as she started the breakthrough and a few secondster; the resources begin to move into the runes. They mixed and merged and in a few minutes, they formed the chains and moved toward Jill''s body.

    As they touched her, they begin to flow across her body, and within a minute; they have covered every inch of her.

    Now she is fully covered in runes, while nine runic chains connected her to the spherical formation.

    Buzz!

    For a few seconds, nothing had happened before the sphere buzzed again and lit brighter as it begin to send the resources into her body.

    "Isn''t it happening too quickly?" asked Matron Mavis, to which I smile. "Yes, it is, but everything is going smoothly," I said, and Jill''s meta-physical projection appeared, which only two of us could see.

    "There is not the faintest strain on her," said the old woman and I had just smiled.

    The formation may have turned into her own, but the runes are mine ¡ª I filled them with rule-bending power and many other things that make them an amazing tool to make a breakthrough.

    After Jill''s breakthrough, it will be even better.

    As I had said before, I want the runes to be used in as many breakthroughs for Primary II as possible; with each breakthrough will make them better and increase their efficiency.

    Just thinking about it is making me think twice about leaving this thing. Which I will do, no matter how good it became, as I could always make another one, but my world will not have another one, if I took it with me.

    The resources enter inside Jill, and every second their speed will increase, which Jill''s core absorbs with no problem.

    It seemed to have an insatiable hunger for speed and efficiency through which it is consuming those resources.

    Ten minutes passed, then twenty, and now thirty minutes are over, but Jill is still absorbing the resources. There are a lot of them and she hasn''t even consumed even a fourth of them. It will take a while for her core to consume what it needs.

    An hour passed, and her core was still consuming the resources, but its speed had increased tremendously, that now it begins to strain her body.

    Though it is manageable, Jill''s body and soul are strong enough to bear this strain with no problem.

    Another forty minutes passed when finally, the resources begin to slow down till they finally stopped.

    "96%, far more than I had guessed," said the old woman beside me. "We always guess, but most of the time, our guess is wrong," I said, and the old woman nodded.

    For a minute, nothing happened, before finally, the core begins to move again and with it, the energies of the surrounding, at the same time space rippled above her, and the source gate begin to open.

    A minute passed and the whole formation got covered in the abyssal mes. At the same time, the source gate opened and begin to pour dense abyssal energies into the formation, which will be sent to her.

    The energies poured into her, and her body is absorbing it all; even the fire surrounding her entering her through the runes is not doing anything to her.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief; I thought, the fire might harm her at a dangerous moment, but it is clearly helping.

    I am also d that the formation is easily able to handle the abyssal energy; there was some small doubt in my heart that it might not be able to.

    "I think we should all take a step back, it will be going to get dangerous soon," I said to them, and we moved back a few hundred meters till we touch the wall for safety, I even summoned my shields.

    Though they have remained invisible.

    An hour passed, and my warning held true; the resource energies became even denser and abyssal fire even more powerful, and dense, despite Jill consuming it.

    There is abyssal fire far below and Jill and the source above are dragging it out of the ground.

    Another hour passed and then another and soon, four hours passed by and my shields have be visible as quite a lot of abyssal fire hade out of the ground, and my shield was the only thing that was stopping.

    "I think it would be wise to get out of here now," said a middle-aged. "Soon, Grandmaster Rhode," I replied.

    It is clear that we would need to go out if the fire kept increasing in such a way and I want to see the limit of my shields, and how powerful abyssal fire, they could bear it.

    One and a half hours passed, and the whole space became and of abyssal fire. Even my shields have covered wholly in abyssal fire, that we could not see it.

    The fire is dense and powerful, and I don''t think, and my shields are reaching the limit.

    "Let''s go," I said with a sigh, five minutester and the sphere of my shields begin to move up, and soon, we were out of the hole.

    There were quite a few monsters have gathered around her, but nobody moved at us. I had asked Ashlyn and Nero to anyone who dared toe closer to her.

    Handling the responsibility, I turned my focus to Jill.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Two and a half hours when finally, she stopped taking the energies, but by them, she had filled the whole hole with an abyss so dense that even I would be burned to death, but she is fine.

    "Consolidation had begun," I informed them and everyone''s eyes turned serious as they watched the whole.

    BOOOOM!

    A minute passed, then two before long. It was ten minutes and then an hour. It was past two hours when a loud boom rang out and a powerful pir of abyssal fire shot out in the sky, turning the few monsters to ashes, who were flying above.

    A few secondster, the pir disappeared, and in its ce Jill appeared, wearing no armor in this dangerous environment, but one look at her, nobody would think, she needs armor.

    "Congrattions on bing the first person to break through Primary II in over three thousand years," I congratted.

    "Thank you," she said, and others congratted her one after another, especially Matron Mavis, who had tears dripping from her eyes as she hugged Jill.

    "Do you have prepared the thing I had asked you to?" asked Jill. Which I smiled, and a green glowing seed appeared on my finger before flying toward her.

    "It will hide you for six months," I said, hearing that. Her smile became even brighter. "It is far more than I had asked you to," she said and let the seed deep inside her. A momentter, an invisible cloak appears around her.

    "You are my friend, it is the least I could do," I said with a smile before my smile turned serious.

    "Can you sense it?" I asked her and everyone''s expressions became serious. They are level to know about this secret.

    "It is just outside our world, as the records say," she said, and I took a sigh of relief. "Good," I said. With this confirmed, I did not have to change my ns.

    "Thank you for this, it made things quite smoother and faster," she said and threw the sphere at me.

    The ck color is now more prominent among all the multicolors. That is just a minor external change; the things that happened internally to it are more amazing.

    It had be much better. The next person breaking through it is going to have an even smoother breakthrough using it.

 Chapter 3073 Gate

    Days passed, and it''s been six months since Jill had broken through and she was leaving. She is not the only one who is leaving. Four more are leaving with her.

    The same month she had broken through, many others had also broken through. Ellen, Kevin, twins, Sofia and Raina, and Madeline, Ellen''s fianc¨¦. Now all of them are leaving and I havee to bid them goodbye.

    "Take care mom, dad; don''t worry about me. It won''t be long before I find a way to bring you to me," said Ellen as she hugged her parents while tears drip from her eyes.

    I watched them, but I am most focused on Madeline. She had been inconspicuous, never revealing more than she needed to, and had been nearly absent through the whole war, except for fighting a few battles.

    Now, a month ago, I heard she had broken through Primary II and leaving with Ellen.

    It had shocked me and many others. As her information had said. She is a Grandmaster and now is a Primary-II; it is quite hard to believe. Especially when I had scanned her with my seed and even sneakily added one to her.

    She still had it inside her, and it is still sending me signals, showing all her data, which I think is all fake, but has no way to prove.

    I had tried to ask Ellen about her, but she remained silent on most things.

    "Thank you for the ring," I said to her as she appeared beside me for thest hug. "I don''t know what you are talking about," she said, as she hugged me, but I could see a faint smile appearing on her face.

    I am not sure whether she is the one who did it or someone else, but I am infinitely grateful for them. If not for that ring, billions of people would have died.

    The hugs and kisses continued. Soon, it was time for them to leave.

    "Good Bye you all. I hope we will meet on the other side soon enough," said Sofia to the nearly a hundred people who came to see them off.

    After giving onest hug to their parents and brother, Sofia and Raina entered the gate. Which is invisible to us. Only those who reached Primary-II could see it.

    It is present as the moment they stepped inside, they disappeared, without leaving even the slightest fluctuations. After them it was Kevin, then Jill, andst were Madeline and her fianc¨¦.

    "They left and, in a few years, we will leave too," said Lady Hera, to that I smiled. Yes, within a few years, we will leave and just thought of that made me sit, but it is an inevitable truth.

    The world had be too small for us and while the other side was dangerous, there was no option but to go.

    "Let''s go," said Matron Mavis, and enveloped people of her organization and disappearing. Lady Hera and Vivian did the same, and so had Patriarch Bradford. All of them left one after another till only Marina and I left behind.

    "I wish we could stay here till we die," she said softly, before smiling mirthlessly at her words.

    "Don''t worry, we will have a forever home; it is not just this," I said to her as I looked at the wonderful blue globe where I was born and grew up and will be leaving in a few years.

    "Let''s go, we have to be prepared for tomorrow," said Marina and took a step forward and we disappeared and a few secondster, appeared at the academy. Where the preparations for tomorrow are being made.

    Soon we went back to our small house and spent a day in each other''spany, while my clones work on inheritance.

    I have reached a limit a few days ago; it took longer than I had imagined, but I was able to do it. Now, I only need to create the inheritance and I will be ready to make a breakthrough into Primary-II.

    It will take a few years for that. It is not easy to create the inheritance of the level I want.

    Soon, the next day came, and now, I am standing in front of thousands of members of the academy; 40% of which belong to Supremes and other organizations, like before the academy is taking the members of other organizations.

    Before it was used to be waiting-members, who were notpletely qualified to be in the supreme, and only after reaching King, they would get admitted to the supreme, now it is different.

    Those here from Supremes areplete members, born and bred there; they will be in the academy till they became emperors before leaving for their respective organizations.

    Of 40% non-members, only 20% are from the supreme, and the other 20% are from the lower organization. I hope, in centuries toe, these people of different organizations will foster bonds and will keep the conflict to a minimum.

    "Headmaster, it is time," said the old woman, and I nodded and took the step forward, facing hundreds of thousands of students and faculty of the academy.

    "It was the greatest honor of my life to serve you, but the time hade to pass the mantle to someone more capable," I said to the crowd, and a woman appeared beside me.

    "From today, the new headmaster of Riverfield Academy would be Lisa Walters. She will take the academy further that I had ever could," I said and stepped aside, letting the women with ocean-blue hair take the stage.

    The woman looked in her mid-twenties, but was only three years older than me; the youngest of all candidates, I had shortlisted to rece me. She is a High-Grandmaster, which is now a prerequisite to be the Headmaster.

    She had been a member of the academy since she was born. Her parents were the staff and fought distinguishingly in the war.

    Her talent is mediocre, but she has a drive that very few have, which to me is far greater than talent. She is also a master in ruins, another requisite for being a headmaster; this condition had been there since the inception of the academy.

    Strength is not enough. You need a magic expert; Marina was a healer, and so am I, along with a Rune Grandmaster and now an alchemy master.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I can never fill the giant shoes you are leaving behind, Headmaster Zaar, but I will try my har¡­." She said as she started the speech.

    The programsted for a few hours, and there was a banquet after in which I had once again cooked for over hundreds of thousands of people.

    It is thest time I will do that. After today, I will truly be disappeared from the eyes of the world. I want to spend the rest of my time with my loved ones, work on my inheritance, and finish my legacy.

    "How are you feeling?" asked Marina as we returned to our house. "Relieved," I said. Even though I did not look at the day-to-day functions of the academy, there was still responsibility and I had to make appearances, but now, there are no more.

    I ampletely free to do what I want with no obligation.

    "She is good. You have chosen the right sessor," said Marina. She knows me too well. While I may be saying, I am relieved, I am still worried about the academy and will always be.

    Though, I have done everything I could, what happens after I leave will depend on the future generations.

 Chapter 3074 Primary II

    Buzz!

    "Finished!" I said as thest formation slid into the core of the artifact and the whole formation controlling the grand garden activated.

    As I focused on it, I saw the garden spread across the whole academy; 70% of it is restricted, but 30% is open and thousands of students could be seen roaming through it, sitting in the shade of its trees.

    Seeing the vast garden, filled with trees that are from Knight to Primary-II grade, couldn''t help, but make me feel proud.

    This will be my legacy.

    "You have really created something amazing, love." Said Marina as she sat under the shade of two tall trees. One of them looked like it was translucent, while the other was brimming with vitality.

    I have not found another seed of the word tree despite my many tries, but I have found something just as amazing.

    These two trees are a lover harmony tree; they are also said to be descended from the world tree. As one could sense, one represents the soul, while the other body and these two form the core.

    It was quite a challenge to bring them here from the ruin I had found, not to mention they were in Primary II ss.

    I did it and to hide from the world; I had encased them in a very powerful formation, with rule-bending power. It will hide its presence from the world, till the world broke through the limit.

    I wish I could stay for a century, watch till all the trees I nted grow, but there is no time. I will leave in three months.

    Today is the day I will make the breakthrough; this whole month a lot of people are going to make a breakthrough, Marina, Elina, Jim, Lady Hera, and others.

    We n to leave together, to make the world thrive without our shadows.

    "Let''s go, we have preparations to make," I said, and we disappeared and appeared in our hope.

    ¡­

    Buzz!

    The evening has arrived, and I am waiting for my family; I had just thought that when the formation buzzed and three people arrived.

    "Mom, dad, rose," I greeted the three of them.

    "Are you confident, brother? You could always wait," asked my sister. "I am confident, kiddo," I said, and her cheeks reddened while she red at me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Since she had grown, she did not like me to call her that, but to me, she is always a little girl who demanded desserts from her older brother. Sometimes, I could not believe it. She had truly grown up.

    She is a woman over thirty now, and Grand Lord, she will break through Primary-II in a few days and will be the youngest one to do it. It couldn''t help, but make me proud.

    "Since everyone had appeared, let''s go," I said, and we disappeared, appearing in front of the giant ruin-breaking gate.

    "This thing is really great. I wish we had it," said Rai. "Keep dreaming," said the Professor.

    One by one, we stepped into the formation and soon, we went into the tunnel and seven secondster, we appeared in the ruin.

    Thud Thud Thud!

    We stepped into the swirling ocean; it is where I had made the breakthrough into the Grand Lord ss and now, I will make a breakthrough into Primary II.

    "Let''s go," I said, and we begin to move through the ruin.

    We moved fast, and within a few minutes, we have passed through the monastery that everyone visited, including my parents. My cheeks couldn''t help, but redden, thinking about how my mother thanked me, after returning from the monastery with my father.

    Forty minutester, we have reached the ce where I am going to make a breakthrough.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It is at the peak of the tallest mountain, whose peak is touching the swirling clouds. It will be dangerous, but it is the best ce for me to level up.

    "Go, we will handle everything that came for you," said Mother. "Thank you. Thank you all," I said to my mother and everyone else, before flying to the peak.

    Thud!

    Inded at the peak of the mountain, in a cloud of swirling energy, which I could barely resist with my armor, but that is going to disappear soon.

    I look at the clouds before taking out my breakthrough formation. It had changed a lot in the past two decades since the Grimm died. It had gone through many breakthroughs of Grand Lords, including my sisters and also eight of Primary-II.

    After me, it will go through tens of Primary-II breakthroughs. There is a long line in it.

    In theing month, it is going to be used almost daily.

    I looked at the colorful sphere where some colors seemed more prominent before throwing it. As I did, it expanded its size, bing as big as a small house.

    I admired my beautiful creation for a second, before appearing inside it, in the center, and deactivating my armor. There is no danger. The sphere had effectively isted all the energies inside.

    As I sat in the center, I waved my hand gently, and immediately, a massive number of resources appeared around me, before he went toward their ce.

    Over 95% of the resources here are alchemical processes; they are processed by me. I am quite proud of it, seeing all of them are in Primary-II ss, few were even above that.

    I took the radiant peach in my hand and ate itst time; its juices turned to energy and spread through my body, making it fully ready for the breakthrough.

    Buzz!

    With everything ready, I entered inside my core and started the breakthrough, and immediately, the breakthrough formation lit up.

    I sat in silence while my core and breakthrough formation begin; there is no worry in my heart about this breakthrough, as I know I will seed.

    I had spent twenty years on it, more than I had spent on my breakthroughs together. I know I will seed. There is no question about it, even when I am making the breakthrough in this dangerous ce, with dangerous energy.

    As the breakthrough formation activated, the resources moved. They mixed and merged, while some operated solo and within a few minutes, they filled the runes. These runes, in the form of chains, moved toward me.

    They moved around my body and soon every part of my body was covered in them from head to toe.

    Buzz!

    The breakthrough formation buzzed as my core begin to spin and resources begin toe at me through the twelve runic chains.

    The resources entered my body and my core begin to consume them. The more it consumes, the faster it will spin, drawing out more and more resources from the formation.

    I watched it all as my core consume the resources, I needed two decades to collect.

    There were no normal resources, but Peak Primary-II resources, which I have harvested from ces, that held the power to kill me. Some were even above that, thanks to the big Grimm.

    It had huge storage, and while it had used most of the resources inside; there were some that it had not used, which were suitable to me.

    The true Primary-III resources are the only ones that I did not dare to process. Those were too precious to risk that, for a little efficiency.

    Of all the resources, one is the greatest of them all; I have used it in my breakthroughs many times, but my core had never epted it. This time, it did.

    The nine-color matter.

 Chapter 3075 Primary -II (2)

    It took my core a little more than two hours to absorb all the resources. The speed is quite shocking, considering; I had absorbed 89% of the resources I had prepared.

    My core had not only epted the resources I had ced, but also the resources it had in it. Many people had broken through and did not use all the resources, and these resources had remained here.

    My core had taken some of them, the ones it found suitable for it.

    This is the best thing about this breakthrough formation. It will take all the leftover resources and when the person is breaking through, it will provide all the suitable resources, whether they are ones ced on it or stored inside it.

    Buzz!

    I was looking at the resources I took when my core begins to move again. The formation buzzed as the surrounding energies begin to gather.

    There is a humongous number of energies around me. It only took a few seconds for a vast cloud of energy to gather around the formation, before it started to get absorbed by the formation.

    A secondter, the energy begins toe inside me; it was a small stream, but very heavy andced with thick spatial and temporal energies.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It entered inside me and began to get absorbed by my core greedily. My core is not only absorbing the multicolor energies from the cloud but also the other energies, in a small amount.

    The abyssal energy left behind by Jill, elemental energies left behind by twins, dark energy by Kevin, and angel energies from Jim and others.

    They are stored in massive amounts inside the formation, and I am taking a small amount of them, just like I did with the resources.

    It is why I had said this is a perfect breakthrough formation; it will provide you with everything and help me make the most perfect breakthrough.

    Seconds passed and the amount of energy I am taking inside became bigger and bigger. Ten minutester, I am gritting my teeth in pain, as the amount of energying increased so much that I felt millions of des cutting across my body and soul.

    Soon, it was half an hour, and I was barely stopping myself from screaming in pain.

    I have taken a huge part of swirling clouds, a part that had stretched for miles, and now, this part is sending a huge amount of energy at me, and they are so pure and filled with temporal and spatial power, that it became torturous.

    I had said that the breakthrough would be smooth, but I did not say it would be painless. I had guessed, it might turn torturous.

    If I had wanted to, I would have chosen another ce, but this is perfect, especially with thick spatial and temporal energies, which have been considerably mellowed by the constant spinning clouds.

    Other ces did not have these mellowed spatial and temporal energies, which are necessary for me given the type of core I have.

    The nine-color matter and these two energies will benefit my core tremendously and help me take it to its true potential. So, for it, I bore this torturous pain.

    An hour passed, and it had even be even more painful. The only consoling thing about it is that energy had stabilized and will not increase any further means there will be no pain.

    Thirteen hours passed since I had started absorbing the energy and I am still doing that. I did not think I would continue for this long. I thought six hours will be more than enough given the quality of energy, but more than double the time had passed.

    I could do nothing about it than watch and hope Marina and others wouldn''t be too worried.

    Thankfully, I had already told them that it might take a day at max for me to make a breakthrough.

    A little more than an hour passed and finally, I saw my core slowing down and begin, and a minuteter; it had stopped, and I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief. That pain had be too much, only I know how, I bore it.

    Nearly two minutester, the consolidation had begun. It is a slow process, that only after ten minutes, I saw the faint solidyer appearing on my core, and an hour after that, the core semi-solidified.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It took another one and a half hours before my core buzzed and revealed itself in its full glory.

    It looked amazing, like the real world. It is a real world and with this breakthrough; it had be even more real. So much that nobody could doubt it.

    With consolidation over, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief. While I was confident of my breakthrough, given my thorough preparation, there was still a slight worry and now, it too had disappeared.

    Buzz!

    I was staring at the beautiful thing when the core buzzed and chains of runes came out. They are in huge numbers, more than seven times ofst.

    The inheritance is bigger, much bigger than thest time, and it is showing through these runic formations that are spreading into every inch of me.

    They are dense and they are entering deeper like never. They have entered the areas that even I had barely seen, and this is the body I am talking about. It took the runes barely a minute to spread through every part of me before they finally stopped.

    Buzz!

    A secondter, the core buzzed again, and energies thicker than honey and more powerful than I had ever experienced came down from the runes and entered my body and soul.

    Ahhhh

    A loud moan couldn''t help but escape my mouth as the power, I had never felt before had entered my body and soul.

    Every drop of this energy had the power to destroy the world, and it wasing to me like a flood. There is an endless amount of it that my body is having a hard time absorbing.

    Still, like a greedy beast, it is trying everything and slowly absorbing the energy; the more my body absorbs, the stronger I would feel. It is an amazing feeling.

    It took nearly an hour for me to absorb the energy to itsst drop and when I am finished, I felt the power in my vein like never before; I am confident I could destroy the world in a single attack.

    I could even push this ruin out of the orbit of the world, which is harder than one thinks, considering these ruins are part of powerful worlds.

    Gasp!

    It took me a few minutes to get control over my emotions and when I did, I immediately entered my core and a gasp of shock couldn''t help bute out of my mouth.

    I had seen the changes through my clones, but seeing through my own eyes gives a different feeling.

    The space inside the ind had expanded; it had now been twice the size of before, not only that, the energy inside is much thicker, but one thing that made me most happy is the flow of time.

    It had increased to four times that of the outside. It will bring me tremendous benefits.

    "Congrattions on your breakthrough," said the voice from the tower. "Thank you, my Lady," I replied.

    It is the first time she congratted me on anything, other than when I passed the tests at the library.

    I looked around for a few minutes before walking out of my core; I wanted to stay further, but my family is waiting for me.

 Chapter 3076 Pregnant

    ROAR

    The phantom of the poison dragon roared as it had materialized, while the phantom of thedy of the forest remained serene, but its power was no weaker than the poison dragon roaring beside it.

    Seeing them materializing, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. Marina had seeded in breaking through. I have no doubt she would. She had worked hard to reach here, without taking much help from me.

    The phantoms stayed there for a few seconds before they merged into Marina''s body. As it did, her aura begin to rise rapidly.

    We all watched from the distance, not because it will disturb her breakthrough, but because it was dangerous. She is making a breakthrough in a very dangerous ce; it is extremely poisonous.

    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§®

    If that poison hit me, it will burn my vitality, while I could resist it. I like to stay far away as possible from it.

    An hour passed, and the aura had stopped rising. Marina was sitting under the shade of an enormous tree and finally opened her eyes, and immediately, I noticed great joy in her eyes, but also sadness.

    It stayed in her eyes for a couple of seconds, before her expression cleared and she got up, before appearing directly in front of us.

    "Congrattions, love," I said to Marina as I look at her. The breakthrough had brought a change in her, making her more inhuman, and beautiful.

    The scales on her body had be even more glittering and her eyes are radiating with even more power, and now making love with her is going to be even more dangerous. She is not a simple woman.

    A single kiss from her could kill a Primary II.

    "Congrattions, mom," said Elina, ring at me. She still did not like me showing public affection to her mother, which is why I like to tease her more.

    Others congratted her, and a few minutester, we returned to the academy where I threw a party, inviting my friends and family.

    The party hadsted untilte evening, before all the guests left, leaving us alone in our house.

    "What happened?" I asked as thest guest left. I did not forget the expressions she had after she finished with the breakthrough.

    The light smile on her face turned serious, and she sat couch. I sat beside her before taking her hand. I had never seen her this serious, and it couldn''t help but make me feel worried.

    Though I did not pressure her, it must be something to make her this serious. So, I waited.

    "I am pregnant," she said after more than ten minutes of silence.

    It would be a great understatement if I say this did not shock me. It is thest thing I had expected her to say, but I looked at beautiful twin-colored eyes, which were looking at me with a myriad of emotions.

    From fear to joy to sadness and many more.

    "Then we will be great parents," I said and kissed her cheek lightly. I did not question her words, despite not seeing any sign of pregnancy in her body. Even now, when my clones are looking at her meta-scan, they could not see it.

    "The upgraded cloaking seed will give us three years. In that time, I have confidence that I could upgrade it further to give us more time in the world," I added, but instead of turning happy, she became sad.

    "The pregnancy is different from human pregnancy. It will take decades and will be extremely risky in the environment of our world," she said and did something inside her. That immediately, hidden thing became visible.

    Itsted for a second, but I have got everything I needed to see.

    ''She is truly pregnant.'' I thought and joy I had never felt before erupted from my heart. We had talked about the children, but they are far in our future; not to mention the chances of it happening were extremely low because of Marina''s biology.

    She is not fully human anymore. The two bloodlines have made great changes to her very DNA. It is due to it, the chances of us having a baby were extremely low, and the reason we did not use protection.

    Unconsciously, we were trying for a baby and unexpectedly seeded.

    "I am happy that you are pregnant with my child, more than I had thought I would be," I said, gently

    "What are we going to do about the baby? We can''t have the baby born here and the world through the gate is too dangerous," she asked with eyes filled with worry; she is not the only one who is worried, I am worried too.

    The baby is mine too and in just a couple of seconds. The news made me feel the weakest I had ever been in my life.

    "We will think of something," I said, and she smiled weakly. Even though we are gods in the world, we do not have a choice.

    We will have to raise our child in a dangerous environment, whether or not we wanted. I have seen what Marina had shown me and just looking at a few things, I understood many things.

    The baby couldn''t be born in the world. It is not a human baby and thus the environment of the world is unsuitable for it to grow.

    Seeing it floating in a dense magical energy and how it is not enough for it; I know we will have to leave, the sooner the better. So, there is no question about extending the deadline, which I was thinking of.

    "I am worried, Michael," she said, with tears welling up in her eyes. "I know, love, but being worried will not do anything," I said and hugged her.

    We stayed on the couch for more than an hour in silence, before we went back to our room where we slept hugging each other.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The next day, we begin working. We wanted to know everything about our child. While her bloodlines had hidden it very carefully, that even Marina hadn''t gotten to know about it till she made the breakthrough.

    Even I wasn''t able to do it with my all-powerful seed.

    Within a few days, we got enough data, that we made some changes. Marina''s diet had changed, and so is her lifestyle. She would only eat high-energy food. All the food she ate would be in Primary-II.

    She is also beginning to sleep more, at least six hours a day. These changes have made a difference, we have seen the changes.

    I am doing everything I could, but I wish I could do more. I am restricted to the world we are in and that is making me look forward to the day when we passed through the gate, even knowing how terribly I am going to miss the world.

    Day after day passed. Every few days, someone would make a breakthrough; most people did it on their own, including my sister, of which I am very proud, but some, like council members of the academy, needed help.

    There are quite many few people are leaving, which I think is a wise step, despite it weakening the world.

    The world had changed with the Grimms'' gone and now it needs new leadership, without the shadows of the past. It will weaken the world temporarily, but in the long term, it will make it stronger.

 Chapter 3077 New World

    "Today, we will leave," said Marina as I opened my eyes. "Yes, it is time to leave today," I replied with sadness and excitement in my heart.

    Sad because I will leave the world in which I had born and excited because I will see and do things about which I had only read. There is also an equal amount of fear for my child and its mother.

    "Let''s get ready," I said, after giving Marina a kiss on the cheek. In a few minutes, we freshened up and showered before walking into the kitchen.

    I cooked the breakfast, and we both ate before we stepped out of the house.

    Today, we don''t have to go anywhere. we have sorted out all our business and now want to spend a day in a calm, before leaving at the midnight.

    We have already decided what we will do today. We will be roaming the academy that both of us so much love and we did just that.

    We visited every ce, be it small or big, we visited everything, before stopping at thest spot.

    It is one of the most restricted areas in the academy, where one of the most precious things is ced.

    In the breakthrough formation, the multicolored sphere is sitting center of the huge marble. It had been very powerful and had every kind of energy resource in it.

    It will be used in the breakthroughs of Grand Lords and Primary-II and someday might even be used in the breakthrough of Primary-III.

    It can be taken out of the academy, but right out of the breakthrough, it will appear here. There will be very few chances that someone could steal it or even destroy it.

    I stared at the wonderful creation for a few minutes before sitting under the shade of lover trees with Marina.

    Before we know it, it was five, and we returned home within a few minutes. My parents have arrived with my sister and also professor, and Elina.

    "To great future," I said, and everybody clinked their sses before drinking the wine and eating. The only person who did not drink is Marina and everybody here knows the reason for that.

    After we finished the meal, we all sat on the patio and talked, not hard stuff, just a little thing.

    The time went by so fast that it was midnight before we knew it.

    "It is time," said my father, and the smiles on everyone''s faces turned serious. I nodded and a momentter. We disappeared and appeared beside the gate, where Lady Vivian and others were already waiting.

    "I am going to miss this world," said Grandmaster Salvador. "Me too," said Mary, with tears dripping from her eyes.

    "Will we reach the same ce, brother?" asked my sister. This question had been asked too many times and I don''t know the answer to it.

    "I don''t know, kiddo," I said.

    We might end up in the same ce, or at a totally different ce, nothing is certain. Even with all the books, the library did not have the answer to this question.

    I looked at the gate as we wait for a few people. It is a simple blue marble gate, there is carving or any type of embellishment, just smooth stone, but it is enormous. That even a hundred people could pass through it.

    A few minutes passed and everybody had arrived, not only those who were going but also those dropping off.

    Most of them are Grand Lords and they are hundreds in number; I had once dered that our world will have a hundred Grand Lords one day and now, we have more than that.

    "Take care of the academy," I said to Lisa. "I will," she replied, and I smiled. She is a Grand Lord now; I had offered to help her make a breakthrough to the Primary-II, but she had refused.

    She wanted to take the long route, and I couldn''t help but feel proud about that. I am sure, in a decade or two, she will break through this level and walk through this gate we are about to walk into.

    "Since everyone had arrived, it is time we leave," said Matron Mavis. immediately everyone quiet down and turned to the gate.

    Marina appeared beside me, and I held her hand while my other hand was held by my sister. I don''t know whether, doing this, will take us to the same ce, but it is worth the try.

    "Let''s enter," I said, and we moved toward the gate, holding hands while everyone watched.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Soon, I stepped through the gate, and I felt a faint cold and found myself in some kind of spatial tunnel. so strong that even if I use all my strength, I will not be able to create a ripple in it.

    I am also alone and moving at extremely high speed, hundreds of thousands of times, millions of times faster than I had ever moved in the fastest tunnel.

    It is an exciting moment, but I am feeling sad. I am alone. There is nobody besides me, not a single soul. I knew this would happen, but I still did not want to believe it.

    I don''t know how long it will take me to find Marina and my family. Whether I would be able to witness the birth of my child, I really hope I do; I want to be there with Marina.

    I did not let myself wallow in the sadness and focused on my current situation. The ce I am going to is dangerous and I will not be the strongest person there, as I had been in my world.

    I have to be ready to face any kind of danger that came at me.

    I checked everything and found it perfect; my four clones are also doing great work. There is always work, especially when the next challenge is so big.

    I will need to finish it off as soon as possible, as greater strength will help me find my family faster.

    Soon, seventeen hours passed in a tunnel, and there seemed to be no end to it. It also kind of shocked me, given the immense distance I am crossing by second and how far my world is, and the distance is increasing every second.

    I would need to be very strong if I ever wanted to return to my world, which would not happen sooner.

    Hun!

    Another two hours passed when I saw the light; I approached it too fast. It had blinded me and a momentter; I came under immense suppression.

    Dhub!

    I was reeling with the suppression when I hit something so hard that it had broken the bones of my body.

    A momentter, when my eyes fluttered open, and Ie to my senses. I realized I had realized; I had not hit the solid, but something liquid, water to be exact.

    I am inside the water in such dangerous suppression, seeing that I begin to move my hands and legs, despite the immense pain they are causing me.

    There might be some powerful monster here, and I don''t want to fight it in my current condition. That would be terrible, as there is a high chance that the monster would be stronger than me.

 Chapter 3078 Captured

    Haa!

    I took a big breath as I came out of the water and saw the world as it was, and what I saw couldn''t help but shocked me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I saw the clear blue sky with four giant moons that could be seen in the morning light.

    I am in the water, everywhere I see, I could only see the water. For a moment, I thought, I am in a sea, but the water is too still for a sea.

    I wish I could see further, but I could not. The natural suppression of the world is far too strong, it is suppressing everything.

    Still, it couldn''t help but make me excited. Despite the suppression, I could feel the powerful energy, which is far stronger than anything I had felt, but it is not giving me a god-like power, as one might expect.

    Instead, it is slowly entering my body, expelling the old energy and refilling it with itself.

    If I had such energy in my world, I would have easily been able to make a breakthrough in Primary III and even go above that, but here, it is amon energy, which will give me a strength equal to a knight.

    ording to the information I have about the gates; I am in one of the prime worlds. There are thousands of them and the first level that people start here is Primary I, Tyrant as we know it.

    There are no Knight stages or Kings or Emperors. The levels here start with Tyrant and end with even I don''t have any idea about.

    Thankfully, I had designed the inheritance with the prime worlds in mind, and the moment I had entered it; it adjusted itself ording to it. Though I will need to calibrate it, as I have done it with the data I had read in books and not from the one I had collected.

    I will do thatter. The first thing I have to do is heal. The injuries are serious, but in my world, I would have needed a minute or two to heal from them, but here, seeing the speed, it would take me hours.

    Buzz!

    Seeing that, I immediately activated the healing formation inside me, which had a single Primary-III healing herb. It is the only one I had kept for myself while distributing the rest to others.

    As I did, I received another shock. It is not just me which had got suppressed, but also my core, which normally remains unaffected by it.

    The time eleration of my core had been reduced. From four times to normal time, it hade down to barely twice. Though, all the nts inside my core are sucking the energy greedily.

    I could feel the change appearing in the nts rapidly and also the change happening in the energy of my core, which is bing denser by the second.

    Even with the healing formation, it will take at least two to three hours to heal my injuries, instead of seconds, that would have happened in the world.

    I wish I could heal in peace. It will be quicker, but that is not an option I have.

    I could feel the danger around me, and it will be better if I leave this body of water quickly as possible. Thankfully, I had collected enough energy that I could use some of my methods.

    I activated them and swam through the water, while being as quiet as possible, both physically and through the energy.

    Half an hour passed, and I am seeing no end to this water, but I kept swimming. My speed is now a little faster because of the recovery from some of my injuries.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed, and I noticed a dot in the sky; it is rapidly approaching my direction.

    I don''t know what it is, but I know I shouldn''t be discovered by it. Anything unfamiliar is dangerous and unless I got a stock of everything, and know I would be safe, I should hide.

    I did just that and dipped into the water, but a few secondster, I came out with a mirthless smile on my face.

    I felt a soul sense locked on me; the soul sense is so strong that I froze in sheer fear and I needed great willpower to break the hold of fear and move my body toe out from the water.

    As I came out, the dot became a huge disk and there were people on it. Five people and among them, only one is human and they are directly in front of me, watching me with smiles on their faces.

    The smiles I did not like.

    "Esdaf hes hurs baraf jarm gatrivar," said the leading voice, and all of themughed, as they looked at me, while I remain calm with a poker face.

    The leading being turns to me. He is a man with purple skin and at least a foot taller than me, with dark blue eyes that seemed to radiate the light and nails that are red as blood.

    They seemed painted.

    "You are a good human. Most crashers take at least ten seconds to break the hold of soul sense from their minds. You took only three," he said in an ented universalnguage.

    "Thank you for your kind words, my lord," I said politely, and a faint surprise appeared on its face.

    "This one is polite too," he said, while the others behind himughed. "Most crashers act like kings, that they have been of their little worlds," said the women behind him.

    She is of a different race; she had green skin, with vine-like blue hair. She is also quite pretty, but the emotions in her eyes are not.

    She is looking at me like I am some kind of thing; she is not even considering me even a person.

    "I hope. It is pure enough. Thest few crashers had been bad enough," said the leading man, and a momentter, I felt an immense force gripping my body and saw myself getting pulled out andnding on the silver disc they were on.

    Buzz!

    The moment Inded on the disc; an extremely borate blue formation became visible, and I felt it releasing a powerful scanning wave.

    I felt rmed by it but too weak to do anything against it; it is too powerful.

    "Primary I, Purity 67%, six elemental constitutions, and a fire core," he said with a hint of disappointment.

    "At least he is better than any finds of the past month. Especially considering thest three who had the legacy inheritances," said another green skin man, but this one had red vine-like hair and bit taller than a woman.

    "You are right; he is better than all the shits we were getting," said the leader with a smile and turned to the only human middle-aged man on disc.

    "Jerome, who do you think will pay for him the most?" asked the leader, and I felt my world crashing. I already had an inkling of being treated like good by their words, but hearing that, I became sure.

    Still, I did not plead or beg. These guys are professional in trading people like me; it is better I remain silent and observe everything.

    "Sart. He will be best suited for his mine and, if you negotiate well boss, we might be able to pay all our debts to sart with him," said Jerome. Bringing a huge smile to purple skin man''s face.

    "Now, that''s the news. I had been waiting to hear," he said, and a momentter, the disc shot into the air at a very fast speed.

 Chapter 3079 Sold

    We are moving at an extremely fast speed, so much so that all I could see is the blur.

    In a matter of a day, my whole life had changed. A day ago, I had been the strongest person in the world and now I am being sold and I am powerless to do anything against it.

    Earlier, they seemed to have talked intentionally in the universalnguage. As now they are talking in an unfamiliarnguage again.

    I sit quietly, saying nothing, even when they talked about selling me. Trying to see and sense everything around me.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I gathered little in ten minutes; I have been on the disc. From what I could tell, all five people are extremely strong. If I am right, then they are above the Primary-III ss, as their power feels unassable.

    I am relieved that even with scanning formation; the cloak that I had infused in my body had worked.

    I have made myself above average during the breakthrough, cloaking the very cells of me with the forbidden power. This is what the rule-bending power is known here, and I could not reveal it under any conditions.

    I gathered that much when I read the hints from the world, and I became sure when the library spirit warned me after I had broken through Primary II.

    A few more minutes passed when the scenery changed suddenly. From blue to it turned lush green; the change had also urred in the energy. The water elemental lesson, while the green elemental increases.

    The energy protection around the disc stopped the wind but did not stop the energy.

    A few more minutes passed, and I saw a vast blur. If I was not wrong, then it is a city. A vast city that I wish I could look at clearly, but I could not. The disc is moving too fast, and I am not strong enough to see through it.

    Soon the city disappeared, and the disk continued to speed away. Now and then, I would see small and big blurs which I think were viges and towns. Other than that, I saw only forests.

    Hun!

    I was watching everything when suddenly; I felt the disc stopping in front of a five stories building, and right in front of it is a huge entrance to the mine, with all kinds of people lining up.

    I instantly noticed a cor on the neck of all people and couldn''t help, but shudder.

    "Ah, my most favorite crasher hunters, and this time you have brought the thing for me," said the man, who have a brown stone skin, which is moving like flesh.

    He also had three stone eyes; the eyes in his temple looked especially terrifying, that I did not dare to look at them.

    "We have brought you the goods, Sart and ording to Jerome, it is perfect for your mine," said the purple skin man.

    "I will be the judge of that, Rox," said the stone skin man, and the ring on its finger shed and I found myself covered in formation. The formation onlysted on my body for a second before it disappeared, and the stone skin man turned to Rox.

    "You are right. This human is good for my mind," he said before his eyes became serious.

    "How much you want for him?" he asked, to that a wide smile appeared on the purple face of Rox. "I want our debts forgiven," said Rox.

    "You must be joking! He is not even half of the value of the debt you owe me," said the stone Sart in outrage. "I will not negotiate with you, Sart; either you take him and forgive our debts, or I will take him to another mine," said Rox, and he seemed serious about it.

    "Fine, you bastard. I will take him. You can consider all your debts forgiven." He said finally and sigh.

    "It''s always doing pleasure with you, Sart," he said, and the stone man handed him a scroll, which he took and opened, before putting it away.

    "Rox, don''t forget me. If you find anyone suitable for my mine, bring them to me," said Sart. "You can count on that, Sart," said Rox as he jumped on his disk and a momentter, it shot in the air.

    "Lem!" shouted stone skin man and a couple of secondster, a green-skinned old man with blue vine hair, appeared beside the stone skin man.

    "Take him to the mine and cor him," said Sart and walked away, while the old man turned toward me with a kindly smile on his face.

    But the smile did not reach its eyes, making it extremely creepy.

    "Human, you should understand the condition you are in. You are in the prime world and not a king of your little world," said the old man, and a blue metallic cor appeared in his hand, and before I could do anything, it appeared around my neck.

    Click!

    I heard a clicking sound, and energy washed over me; to my surprise, it expelled all the artifacts on my body, including my storage rings, one of which was hidden in my skin.

    "You are lucky, you have been sold to master sart; here you have a chance to earn your freedom."

    "The only thing you will have to do is mine a ton of daros crystal or work on mine for fifty years and you will be free," stated the old man.

    "Many people have earned their freedom through it and the master sart had released them with generous severance pay," he added and begin walking toward the entrance of the mine.

    "Though note that, master sart did not tolerateziness. You will at least need to fulfill your daily quota, or you will be punished and go hungry,"

    "Do that for an entire week, and you would wish that you have worked harder," he said and looked at me with a clear threat in his eyes.

    I opened my mouth but found I couldn''t speak a word because of his energy mping it down.

    "I don''t want to hear anything, your talents, or your inheritance to anything. We have everything better in this world, save it for when you gain the freedom and needed to earn a wage," he said.

    I nodded, which it allowed.

    Soon, we reached the mouth of the mine and walked inside and to my surprise; I saw there is a whole vige there with hundreds of buildings and thousands of people, and not all of them are wearing cors.

    I looked around and paused when I saw the gruesome scene.

    There I saw seven people of different races, chained to a pole and they are bleeding from head to toe.

    They have whip marks all over their bodies. I could clearly tell it, as one stone skin man is clearly whipping the frail-looking woman, while she screams loudly.

    "Master Sart will tolerate anything, except disobedience and greatest disobedience is trying to escape,"

    "If you ever try to do that, remember this will be your punishment, and let me tell you, it is more painful than it looked," said the old man with a kindly smile on his face.

 Chapter 3080 Rules

    "Zaagar, I have brought you another miner," said Lem as we entered thepound which has lines of three-story buildings.

    The stone skin woman turned toward us; she is the same race as the stone skin man named sart, but taller and fitter. Though she is weaker, despite being on the same level; Sart is stronger than her or Lem, and even Rox.

    "Good, but one would not be enough if Sart wants to increase the output. I would need at least fifty cored or at least two hundred employed," said the stone skin woman as she looked at me.

    "Your cousin knows it and he had posted a request in the city; I am sure some people will ept it," said Lem.

    Snort!

    The woman snorted, "With the kind of pay, he is offering. Only desperate ones will ept the job. Tell him to find more crashers," said the woman Zaagar, and I felt her pulling me toward her.

    I could feel the faint killing intent leaking from the Lem, and the women sensed it and smiled at him in a challenge, but he looked away.

    "I will tell him that," he said gruffly and walked out of thepound while the women''s three eyes turned to me.

    "I am sure Lem had already exined the rules to you. So, I will not do it, but remember, if you broke even a single rule, you would wish you hadn''t," she threatened.

    "I understand," I replied. "Good, I like humble ones like you. Most crashers take time to understand the reality they are in," she said, and I did not say, choosing to remain silent.

    She looked at me before two things appeared in her hand. One hand had two books, and the other had a ring.

    "Practice the first method. You have until tomorrow morning. The storage, have the tools you will need to do the job," "Lose them and you will receive the punishment," she said and took me inside thepound.

    We stopped at the seventh three-story building and entered inside. The building seemed empty, but I did not know why.

    Soon we reached the top floor, and she opened the third door. "From now on, this will be your home till you earn your freedom,"

    "Every day, you will mine the require a quota of daros crystals. The more you mine, the sooner you will earn your freedom," she said.

    Though I did not fail to notice the spark of mirth that appeared in her eyes when she spoke thest sentence.

    She gave me onest look and walked out of the hall while I look at the small room, which had three bunk beds for six people to sleep. I walked toward the one, which had been unmarked.

    The moment I touched it; it turned green like rest like the storage. It is connected to the cor, as the storage the women gave me.

    Everything here is connected to the cor. I noticed how it sends and receives the signals from the hundreds of artifacts. With such tight security, it will be hard to escape here.

    Though I will do it, as I do not, see any other option for my freedom.

    I am not an idiot not to see the hints, there is no freedom, and even if what they said is true, one wouldn''t be alive to enjoy it. Because what they are mining is not a simple thing, but a toxic crystal in its unpure state.

    The moment they had said the word, my clones had scoured through the library and found all information about the daros crystal.

    I became even more sure after I opened the first book and look at the method they have asked me to practice.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It is a method of detection for daros crystal.

    After practicing the method, I will be able to send the waves to find the daros crystals and it is extremely dangerous, seeing the waves will enter back in the body with the response, and with them, they will bring toxic energy to the daros crystal.

    From what I had read, toxic energy is extremely dangerous and sticky in nature. The second method she had given me will remove that.

    Unlike the first method, the second method is hard to understand, much less practice, but if one did it, then one will survive for at least a decade. If practiced perfectly, then it will be able to not onlypletely expel the toxic energy but also use it to strengthen one''s body.

    I looked through both methods and handed my clones to study, while I look at the storage.

    It only contains the mining tools, but also a few books, which had the rules of the mine, as well as thorough detail about the crystals. There is even a book, which hasplete detail and ways of earning freedom.

    The quickest way is to find the highest grade of doras crystals; I would only need a thumbnail worth of it, and I will gain freedom.

    I do not believe that even for a second; if I find it, the bastards will find some way to keep me in mine and more crystals of the same quality.

    There is only one way to get freedom, and that is to escape, but it will be extremely difficult. As there is not only their cor which tells them about my every position, but also the powerful guards.

    Still, no matter how difficult it is; I will escape.

    Click!

    I was reading the book, when I heard the door clicking open and two people, in dusty clothes, walked in.

    "A new mate; I was wondering how long it will take them to rece Dom," said the man. At first nce, he looked like a human, but he is not when you look at the light ck scales on his temple.

    He looked to be in his early thirties. The one beside him was a human, and he seemed to be in his mid-twenties. Both of them are wearing cors like me.

    The human is on the same level as me, but the man with a ck scale on his temple is Primary-III. His energy is in same in line with the Primary stage, he is not level of Lem and others; it is a grade higher.

    "Hello, I am Michael." I introduced myself. "I am Rim, and this is Jax," said Rim with scales.

    "I assume both of you are not from the prime world?" I asked, to which they shook their head. "No, we are also minor worlds, had the luck to crash into this prime world," said the human Jax.

    "I would be really grateful if you tell me about mine and daros crystal I have mine from tomorrow," I said, and a grin appeared on their faces.

    Click!

    "Knowledge is not free, you will have to give us something in exchange if you want to know about that," said Rim and I was about to reply to him, when the door opened and what I saw couldn''t help but make my eyes widen.

    Two people hade in, bringing the women in their arms. The woman on the left had blue skin and a tail, while the man on the right looked mostly human with grey skin, but had a red crystal on his forehead.

    It is the women in the middle that attracted my attention the most.

    She is bloodied from head to toe. She is the same woman; I saw getting whipped when I entered the mine earlier.

 Chapter 3081 Advice

    "Ranya," they screamed in unison and helped in bringing the girl, who turned out to be my bunkmate.

    The bed below mine belongs to her.

    "I had told her many times, not even think about the escape, but she did," said Rim, as they ced her bloodied unconscious body.

    "Des had said if she did not work, tomorrow, all of us will receive ten whips each," said the man with red-crystal on his forehead.

    The expressions of everybody had changed, but they did not seem surprised by it.

    "Ready yourself, rookie. Tomorrow you will have a very painful day," said the Rim, but I ignored him and climbed down from my bed and appeared beside the women.

    I ced my finger on the undamaged part of the girl''s head and closed my eyes, sensing the soul sense inside her. She is Primary-III and thus has resistance, but I was able to bypass it due to her injuries.

    My soul sense had spread across her body and the more I looked, the graver my expressions would be.

    The whip marks have something that makes them extremely painful, but other than they do nothing. The real danger is her body, which had been poisoned by toxins, thus making her heal extremely slowly.

    "Are you a healer or something?" asked the woman with obvious mirth. "Yes," I replied as I opened my eyes and could see the surprised appearance on their faces.

    "Wow. I had never thought I would be happy knowing Dom dead," said Rim, but I ignored him and turned to them.

    "I am not strong enough to heal her; do you have any medicine or potion; I could use on her?" I asked them.

    "Des had handed me this, but it is barely useful," said the woman with a tail and handed me a round ceramic bottle, which had a white gel in it.

    I opened its transparent cap, and my eyes couldn''t help but wide. "It might seem unbelievably powerful by our world''s standard, but here it is the lowest-grade medicine," said Jax.

    He is right, but it is all I have, as this medicine is even better than the one I have in my core.

    "A little privacy, please," I said and the woman with a tail acted forming an energyyer around us, while the men took a step back, but did not leave the bed.

    I did not waste any time and begin; I took the gel in my fingers and begin to apply it over her body expertly.

    I did not remove her clothes, as they have mostly turned into rags and I did not need to. It will work as long as the gel had covered all her injuries.

    Within a few minutes, I finished applying the gel to every part of her body. As I finished with that, I ced both of my hands on her and took control of the healing energies of the gel.

    Healing energies are extremely powerful and if I had been in my world, I would have had a hard time controlling it with the energy I had. Here my energy is changing and with it, I had gathered this energy and begun to take it to her wounds.

    It is not difficult, but not hard either. Though it would have been easier if all the energy in my body had been changed with this world.

    I will have to make do with what I have, and this is what I am doing.

    I focused everything on moving the healing energy across her wounds, blocking everything else. This is a very delicate process, one wrong step and I would worsen her injuries, instead of making them better.

    Over forty minutes passed when I opened my eyes and wiped away the sweat that had piled up on my forehead.

    "My god, you are really a healer," said the woman with as she removed the energy screen she had cast.

    The moment everyone saw it, their eyes also couldn''t widen in surprise.

    "Her injuries have healed more than half," said Rim as he looked, before turning to me. "She will wake up soon; it will be better if we wrap her in bandages. It will stop her injuries from worsening when she made the movements," I said, and looked at them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "We do not have bandages, do clothes will work?" said Jax and I nodded. A momentter, each one of them offered some clothes.

    I scanned them for any foreign energy before tearing them in stripes and bandaging her. It had been years since I had bandaged someone. It was my father who had taught me the skill and I couldn''t help but feel grateful for it.

    Thinking about him, worries about my family and friends couldn''t help but flood in.

    I have so far avoided thinking about them, but now the dam of it had broken through and I couldn''t stop thinking about them.

    "Do all the people who entered the gate crash on prime worlds?" I said to them. Some of themughed, while some shook their heads.

    "No, only those who do not have the legacy inheritance or bloodlines. Those lucky people directly go to the closest beacon of the source," said Jax.

    "Beacon as if the world of that inheritance or bloodline where its source lies or strong powerhouses with that inheritance or bloodline," he added, seeing my confused expressions.

    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but feel relieved. Everyone who had entered through the gates has what they describe as the legacy inheritance, including my sister.

    Marina, Elina, and the professor had the bloodlines. I am a little worried about Marina since she had two bloodlines.

    "Has someone else had entered the gate with you?" asked the woman. To which I nodded.

    "If they had legacy inheritance or bloodline, they will be fine, but Legacy inheritance and bloodlines are notmon,ing across even a single one in our lower world is a great fortune," said the woman.

    I was barely able to stop myself from reacting and was quite grateful that the woman Ranya made a movement before slowly opening her eyes.

    "Brother, have you to save me, brother," said the injured women frantically, and Rim and others sighed.

    "Your brother has note to save you, Ranya. We and our new roommate had saved you," said Jax loudly, and a momentter, her eyes became clear, with tears dropping from her eyes.

    "Thank you all. I did not think I would survive it," said the young woman, after a few seconds of silence.

    She is not young, in a mortal sense. She is about forty-one years old, in human years, but seeing her race that age slower, she could be said to be a young woman and she looks like one.

    "You should thank Michael here the most. He is the one who healed you." said Jax and the women''s eyes focused on me.

    "Thank you," he said again. "You have already thanked me once, there is no need to thank me again," I said before I turned serious. "You have suffered heavy injuries, it would be wise, if you do not move for at least an hour," I advise.

    There are still quite a lot of healing injuries remaining in her wounds, which are slowly healing her. Still, she would need to remain lying for at least an hour.

    "Ranya, you shouldn''t have tried to escape. You know, it is impossible to do it in this ce," said the one with a tail.

    There is no admonishment in her voice, just defeat.

    "I can''t remain here and wait for death. I will not ept this fate," said the young woman. Despite being this injured, there is still a fight burning in her eyes. My sister, too, had sported a simr fire in her eyes.

    Rose had suffered a lot due to me; from when she was little, they hadpared her to me at every step.

    It is why she had rebelled and even join a different organization, from what mother and I were leading.

    She worked hard and visited more ruin than even me, risking her life thousands of times. I had offered to help her many times, but rejected the offer every time, wanting to do everything on her own.

    She did it and the only help she ever epted was the breakthrough formation and the resources I had processed for her.

    She had declined even that and if not for her mother forcing her, she wouldn''t have epted it. I am damn proud of her. She is the best sister that anyone could hope to have, and I am missing her a lot.

    "This time, you had survived. The next time you won''t. They will kill you," said a man with a red gem, bringing me back to reality.

    "I will not ept it," said the young woman, making everyone sigh.

    There was silence for a minute before the eyes turned to me.

    "Michael, I will advise you toprehend the searching method as soon as possible; it will be the only thing that will save you from the punishment," advised Rim and walked toward his own bed.

 Chapter 3082 Mining Slave I

    The person dropped the yellow gooey substance on my te, and I moved on and sat in the ce where my roommates were sitting.

    This is early morning, and we are having an early lunch. After it, we are going to be sent too deep into the mine.

    I haven''t slept properly all night. Thinking and worrying did not give me more than a few minutes of shut-eye.

    "No matter how many times I ate it. I still felt like vomiting at every bite." Said Jax and others nodded, including me.

    This is really bad. The yellow substance is bad and so is the bread. It felt like the cook isn''t even trying to cook the meal. He just threw away everything in the pot and keep it on the heat, till it ispletely cooked.

    There are nutritious energies inside it if manipted well. They could provide ten times more benefits than they are providing now.

    "Thankfully, today wouldn''t be bad, since most of Ranya''s injuries had been here," said Karta, the woman with a tail. "We could thank Michael for that," said Rip. I smiled and continued to eat the disgusting meal.

    Ranya recovered nearly whole through the night. Though she still had bandages covering her whole body.

    Rim had said to keep them. If she had seen recovered, it might irk some people and I couldn''t agree more.

    The young woman did not speak much, and I wouldn''t be if I had suffered what she had. Still, I couldn''t help but be fascinated by her, as she is an elf. I had read so much about her face.

    It is a mythical to us.

    We quickly finished our lunch and walked out of the cafeteria and directly went to the reporting station.

    "You are quite early," said the stone-skin man in front of the huge formation. I had noticed most of the people in the leading position here are from the stone-skinned race.

    Jax said they all belong to the same family. The lobar family not only owns mines but also in the refinement business.

    "We had to, boss. Yesterday, some of us had barely been able to finish our quota," said Rim. "Good, work hard and you might earn your freedom, before time," said the rock-skin man, with obvious mirth in his eyes.

    The formation below our feet had lit at hismand and we disappeared.

    A momentter, I found myself alone deep underground, with five people from my room. Jax seemed to have gone to someone else, but nobody seemed surprised.

    The mine stretched for tens of miles underground. The deeper you go, the more dangerous it will be, but also have more doras crystal.

    I could feel the toxicity in the very air, and it is making very ufortable.

    I controlled my emotions and turned to another stone skin person sitting behind a small rock table in front of me. It was a woman, and she seemed quite old and bored.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You five will go to your usual spots, while you newbie will go to section 32," she said and immediately, expressions of everybody changed.

    While a map is projected in front of me from the cor. It is showing my current location and the destination I have to reach.

    "What are you all waiting for, go!" she shouted, seeing us, not moving.

    Hearing her shout, we scurried away. We had just moved when another batch of people appeared on the formation.

    "Be careful. Section 32 is very dangerous, a lot of people have died there," warned Ranya. It is the first time she spoke, without me speaking to her first.

    "I will be careful," I said. I am worried. They had told me the dangers this ce had, from high toxins to monsters to doras burst, any of these things could kill me without a doubt.

    A minuteter, Karta took the turn to move to her section, and then Rim and the Gack, the man with the red gem on his forehead. Thest one to leave me was Ranya. She waved as she walked toward her mine.

    I waved back and walked toward my destination. It is a little farther and I could hear the sounds of hitting now and then; some people hade before us, and some might have stayed the night.

    There are no restrictions on staying the night, but the next day, when one returns. One will need to produce the two day''s worth of quota.

    Hun!

    About forty minutester, I reached section 32, and immediately, a surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The toxic energy here is more than double than normal. Usually, such ces have more doras crystals, but people avoid them like a gue.

    Using the detection method, this dense toxicity is entered inside one, and nobody wants to happen, even for more crystals.

    The toxic energy is dangerous, the more it entered inside you, the more harmful to you it will be.

    The second method is useful, but unless you practice it to a very high degree. It will leave the toxins inside your body and weaken you slowly.

    I stopped and looked at the map of section 32. It is huge, like all sections and I will be here till I till or escape. As it is big enough, that it will need a decade or even centuries to mine it all.

    I took out took a pickaxe from the storage and looked at it. The weapon is strong enough to be one of the most powerful artifacts of our world, but here, it is a simple mining tool.

    I had also practiced both of the methods thate with the collection. The first one is called Jemans Detection. It is a method for Doras crystals.

    The second method is Hivers Refinement. It is technically a body refinement method to use toxins to refine the body.

    Though, it only does that when one practices it with all forty-nine circtions, which also expels the toxins.

    I had to use the power clone toprehend the method in a single night. If I hadn''t, it would have taken me days.

    The first method was simple. I had only needed a few hours with the help of my second clone.

    Now, I am going to use it.

    My armor appeared on me, and I walked near the wall. As I did, I activated the detection method, and a few secondster.

    A wave released from my body, made of my energy, soul, and vitality, and soon, it came back with a response and as I expected; it brought the toxins back, along with the response.

    I did not let the responsee back to my body; I trapped it in my armor, along with the toxins I had brought.

    For others, it might be hard to read the response without it touching their psyche directly, but I have no problem reading it through my armor.

    As I had created a projection of my psych, in my armor, with the help of my seed.

    I read the data and found nothing. No crystal, it disappointed me a little but did not surprise me.

    If finding the daros crystal had been easy, it wouldn''t have been a struggle every day to finish the quota.

 Chapter 3083 Mining Slave II

    I sent another wave through the method, this time even more powerful, going even deeper.

    A secondter, it came back with the response and toxins. As I read it., I found there are no doras of crystal in one nine deep in one square meter area.

    Even with the method, the walls are hard to breach. I would need to use considerable power to send the method deeper. Will also need to be mindful of whether I could even dig into the deeper part, even if I find the crystals.

    I sent another wave and then another, going deeper and deeper, till at eighteen inches deep, I finally found the crystal.

    Cling!

    I couldn''t help but feel excited finding the small crystal, and immediately, I hit the pickaxe against the wall.

    To my surprise, I could barely chip away a small rock. Though I did not use my energy, I still applied considerable physical force. It was not enough to break these tough walls.

    Seeing that, I inserted my energy into the artifact and the runes on it had hit up and I hit the wall.

    Cling Cling Cling

    The ax went deeper, and a smile appeared on my face. I hit the ax and then again, using the perfect amount of force and energy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Here conservation of the energy is extremely important. Because of toxic energy, one can''t recharge here. If one uses too much of their energy in powering the artifact, they will drain themselves before could mine the quota.

    Cling!

    Finally, with thest hit, a fist-size stone fell down, and inside it was a thumb size crystal. I took out a chisel to carve it out and took a grading disk to measure its grade, even though I could already guess it.

    "P1," I muttered, as I looked at the grey crystal. It is a P1, mostly used by Primary-I.

    I would need to find over five hundred of this size to finish today''s quota or find better-quality crystals.

    I would need a hundred P2 for today''s quota or ten P3. If I find an S1. Then I will earn my freedom, but those are extremely rare, considering it is a middle P-Grade mine.

    Most crystals found here are of P2 grade.

    I put the crystal in the storage and immediately noticed the cor taking a stock of it.

    Since sleep eluded mest night, I had done other things. Like investigating this cor, which is quite hard to break. It is tracking everything I sent in storage and even sends an investigating wave across my body.

    Though it is not recording, which made me take a sigh of relief.

    Except for breaking the cor, I could deal with other things. Soon, I will find a way to break the cor and escape from this damn ce. Though it will not be easy, might take months or even years.

    A few hours passed, and it was afternoon. I have mined 65% of my quota. Which is 70% of P1 crystals, while 30% are P2.

    It is a slow process, and if I continued, I might not be able to mine the quota on time. Seeing that, I decided to take the risk. It is not a risk from the things I had observed so far, but if I somehow got caught, there will be a huge consequence.

    Even the library spirit had warned me about those consequences.

    I pushed those thousands of hesitating away and activated the detecting method. Sending another wave, but this time, the wave had a tiny bit of forbidden power had mixed in it.

    The wave returned sooner than I thought and when I looked at the response, my eyes couldn''t, but wide.

    The wave had not only covered three and a half times more area but also went seven times deeper, and the data it is provided also much clearer.

    It is like the wave did not face any resistance at all.

    It did not. I had changed the wave in such a way that it would be easily able to pass through the rocks here and discover the crystals.

    It did. There are nine of them, with seven P1 and two P2.

    I did not immediately dig and instead move away and sent a wave and a few secondster, move again and sent the wave. I continue to do that for twenty minutes, till I have created a map of arge area around me.

    With this, I won''t have to use the forbidden power for days. It will lessen the chances of discovering. If I continued using it, I might get caught, so it is better that I use it in once in a while.

    Cling Cling Cling!

    I chose one area and begin to mine, and a few minutester; I stopped as a big stone fell down.

    I immediately took out the chisel and cleaned the rock, till only grey crystal had remained.

    It is dull and looks like a normal rock; one could not see it as crystal, but its nature is crystalline. When purified, it shed the rockiness and looks like a crystal.

    I chipped away a few small pieces and measure them into P1 and put them into the storage while taking the rest of the big crystal into my core.

    A secondter, a sigh of relief couldn''t help but escape from my mouth. There was no reaction from my cor, I knew it but still felt relieved.

    Since those bastards dared to capture me as a ve, I will make them pay. I will mine the shit out of out here, so much. That when I escape, I will be rich.

    I erase the signs of big crystals from the ce I mine. I am nothing if not cautious. After erasing the signs, I begin to mine again, while inside my core. My clones started on the job.

    They divided the crystal and started purification through different methods. It is an impure crystal. It needs to be refined before it could be used.

    The books in the library have many ways, but over 95% of them require supplementary materials. Those I do not have.

    So, I will have to go with those methods I could use. These methods will be slow, but I don''t mind.

    Time passed as I continue mining. I did not always mine the biggest crystal. I chose smaller ones too and between the grades. Most of those I mine would go to my core, while a small fraction into my storage.

    I have only found P1 and P2 grade crystals till now. As they have said, the P3 is rare, but I will find one, eventually.

    Soon, there is only an hour remained, and I have mined over ten times. Which is great.

    This ce is huge and even if I continued to mine, even at such intensity, I wouldn''t be able to mine it all in a decade.

    The mine is active for over a thousand years; thousands of people mine here every day.

    So, it could be said, it is quite hard for them to discover me, but I remain careful. Erasing all the signs.

    I do not want them to suspect me of anything until I escape from this damned ce.

 Chapter 3084 Petty Thieves

    Soon, it was time to leave. There is no fixed time in which one coulde and go to the mine, but everyone followed the time, because of the many dangers.

    In the night, the monsters became active. Those who stay there at night are those who are truly desperate.

    I put everything in my storage and walked away. I have gotten a huge haul today, and the purification is also going great. In a few hours, I will have a purified P1 daros crystal.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and a frown appeared on my face when I saw three people waiting. These were uncored. They were employees and had artifacts that protect them from the toxins.

    "Stop, ve," said the one in the middle.

    He is a cat Beastman; when I had seen them yesterday, I nearly screamed Grimm. They are not Grimms, there is a vast difference between them and the Grimms.

    First is their height, they are tall as normal humans, not Giant like the Grimms. On top of that, they look much different from their animal features and, most importantly, there is not an aura of wrongness in them.

    "What do you want?" I asked the cat Beastman with grey fur. He is a Primary-III with an invigorating aura, without a hint of weakness that all cored have.

    "What we want is tax? Since you are new here, you will have to pay tax," said the Beastman.

    "Take out all the doras crystals, you had mined humans?" said the cat Beastman on the left.

    "Fuck off," I said directly and took a step forward. "It seemed like this little ve will not understand his ce taking no beating," said the leader Beastman and punched me.

    I stopped and watched the punching toward me. When it was just a few inches away from me, my hands moved, and I stopped its punch squarely. It tried to pull his hand, but my iron grip won''t release.

    Bam!

    "You really shouldn''t have attacked me," I said with a smile and acted. I did it so fast, he only heard the sound, when his whole body crashed against the wall.

    "You!" said the two Beastmen, and I looked at them. "What? Do you want toe at me?" I asked slowly, and they hastily took a step back.

    "You ve, if you do anything to me. You will be punished." Said the one on the left. I only looked at him before turning to one who was struggling to get up and took its wed hand in hand.

    "Consider this a small price. The next time, you try to block my way and you will, you haven''t done that," I said to him.

    He nodded before his eyes shed in rm and then anger at seeing what I had done. "Bastard, you will soon regret what you have done," he shouted from behind.

    I took a few things from his storage. I did not touch his daros crystal, but took things like a healing balm and bandages.

    There were not many things in his storage. Even employee couldn''t bring it inside, still what I have got will help me in emergencies.

    "You shouldn''t have done that," said Ranya. They had appeared a second after I had crashed him against the wall. "It is fine," I said to which Rim shook his head.

    "These bastards are part of the stronger gang. In a day or two, their leader wille for you," he said, faintly shuddering. "I will deal with them, as I had dealt with him," I said and both of them just sighed.

    "You might be able to deal with him, but what about in a few months or a yearter? When your body became weak," he asked.

    "Will think about it when that happens," I said, and we resumed walking, while they just shook their head.

    "Have you guys been able to mine your quota?" I asked. "Barely," said Rim, while Ranya just nodded. Soon, a few minutester, we saw Karta and Gacking toward us. Seeing us, they stopped.

    "How much do you need?" asked Ranya to Gack, without saying anything.

    He did not even need to say it. It is clear on his face that he was not able to mind his quota. "Karta helped me with 4%, but I still need 12%," he said, and Ranya''s expression turned grave.

    "I could only give you five 6%," said Ranya, and moved her hand and crystals moved from her storage to his.

    "It will help, but I will still need to take the punishment," said Gack with a sigh. "You will not," I said, and daros crystals from my storage moved into his, surprising all of them.

    "It is hard for rookies to mine their quota on the first day, much less have a surplus," said Rim.

    "I still remember how I had been punished for the first four days for not finishing up my quota," said Karta.

    "I had been just lucky," I said, and they just smiled. Soon, we reached near the formation, where there is a small line. We had also lined up and, after a few minutes, reached the stone-skin man.

    "100%. Move," said the man Ranya in front of me and she stepped into the formation, while I appeared in front of the stone skin man.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Without him saying anything, I touched my stone ring on his table and numbers appeared. "132%. Good rookie keeps it up like this, and you will earn your freedom before you know it." Said the stone-skin man.

    The points appeared in front of me as he deposited them. Those who mine above the quota get points, as I had done.

    I have to say, the one who designed the system is a genius. He had kept punishment and reward in bnce. So, the ves here will work hard till they die, without causing any huge revolt.

    Buzz!

    The formation lighted up, and we appeared and appeared above a reporting station before walking out.

    "Michael, do you want to check out the point store before we go to our rooms?" asked Karta. "Sure," I said. I wanted to check it out since I had heard about it yesterday and it is as good a time as any.

    A few minutester, we reach the point store. It is a huge building in a vepound, bigger than even a cafeteria. I could not see it due to all these houses in front of it.

    "It had nearly everything, from practice resources to healing potions that heal you in minutes," informed Gack.

    It is big and has quite a lot of stuff. It took me less than a minute to see. There are some resources here that could be used for purification. I could absolutely not take them unless I could use them for other valid things.

    I think I know, but currently, I will not buy them. I don''t have enough points to buy them all.

    "Let''s go," I said a few minutester. "You don''t want to buy anything?" asked Rim. "There are few things that I want to buy, but those are too expensive," I said, and Rim nodded as if knowing what I am thinking.

    "The practice resources are really too expensive," he said. I nodded with a smile as we walked out of the store.

 Chapter 3085 Refinement

    Click!

    I had juste from freshening up when the door opened and Jax walked in with a painful expression on his face.

    "How much?" asked Rim directly. "7%," he said as he walked toward the bed. There is a round whip mark across his stomach, with blood dripping through it.

    "Lie down gently," I said to him. He did it without saying anything and I took out the healing cream from the storage and apply across the wounds, before closing my eyes and distributing the energy.

    The healing energy of the balm is stronger than yesterday''s, but I am also handling it much easier. All my energy had been changed, which was making things quite easier.

    Five minutester, I opened my eyes and bandaged his wounds. Thankfully, I have to go with them, or I would have needed to tear more clothes apart to make the makeshift bandages that are covering Ranya''s body.

    Her injuries have been healed, but she is keeping the bandages for a day or two. Which is a wise choice.

    Soon, I finished and went back to my bed andid down, before closing my eyes and entering inside my core.

    "It feels good," I said as I looked at the core.

    My four clones are working, three on inheritance, while one is on the daros crystal. The five-crystal ced in five formations, and they are slowly purifying it. Two of them are faster than the other three.

    It would have been faster if I had let the minute impurities stay, but I did not. I want apletely pure crystal, and for it, I will wait a few hours extra.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I check the progress of the purification and entered the library and sat in my usual seat and studied. I had picked quite an endeavor, a very hard one, that will not provide me with benefits quickly but it is necessary.

    I am learning the ancient runes.

    There are three types of runes. Themon runes, the ancient runes and primordial runes.

    It is said that one should only touch the ancient runes after reaching the Sovereign. Learning them so early, I might be overestimating my abilities.

    I am not. I am perfectly aware of my limitation, but I need to study them now, as only then, I might use them after reaching the Sovereign. It will take me decades, even centuries, to learn only the basics of it.

    "It''s dinner time," Rim announces unenthusiastically. A minuteter, I opened my eyes, and we all went out of our rooms for that distasteful meal.

    An hourter, we returned; there was a hidden excitement on my face, that I had to work very hard to hide.

    Iy on my bed and entered inside my core and looked at the second formation. It is less than ten minutes away frompletely purifying the daros crystal.

    It is burning thousands of crystals by a minute, but I do not care. Daros crystal is more precious than them, despite being on the same level.

    They could not even be said at the same level. Primary-I of my native world and Primary-I of the prime world had a vast difference. So I do not care, even if I burn all the energy crystals I have.

    Buzz!

    Finally, the formation buzzed, revealing a fingernail size daros crystal.

    I was a grey and thumb size when I put it into the formation, and now it is light yellow and thumb size, but I could feel the thrumming power inside it. It is huge, despite being in P1 grade.

    I took it in my hand and felt slightly warm. It contains huge energies, which could be used in alchemy to artifact refinancing and even recharging.

    Buzz!

    I threw it into the small formation and a momentter; it activated, and I felt a stream of energiesing inside me. It filled me, despite being a level lower.

    It is why the daros crystals are so precious; they provided the energy that is far purer and more powerful than most energy crystals at their level. Those who have too much wealth used them in their breakthroughs.

    I stopped the formation and brought a tiny crystal in front of me before dividing it into several parts and sending them to different formations.

    Using daros crystals to refine daros crystals may seem like a waste, but I do not have any choice. I want to have them in good quantity for my uses and emergencies.

    I watched the formation for a few more seconds before turning to an important thing.

    I could not just mine and think of ways to escape, I also need to increase my strength. Currently, I may be seemed powerful enough to fight Primary III, but I am pitifully weak.

    Those I have defeated are the worst of this world''s stock. I need to be strong enough to fight even powerful Primary-III and currently, there is only one in front of me.

    To use the refining method, they have so usefully provided.

    I have the toxin from the daros crystals, and I had refined it further ording to my needs, and now I am going to use it.

    Buzz!

    After checking the privacy barrier around me, I activated the formation. The moment I did. A stream of toxins came into my body. It iscerating and it will be even more painful when I circte it.

    After taking a deep breath, I circte it and as I had expected; it is even more painful.

    I did not stop and continued circting. The more I circte, the greater pain it was giving me, but I bore it and continued.

    My pains bore the fruit, and I was able to finish the first cirction but is just the beginning. If I want the results, I need to circte them for the forty-ninth round. Only after doing it will I get results.

    It reminded me of the supremebat exercise. That was painful, and it is even now. I had created the ninth seal, but even after trying thousands of times, I have failed to create the tenth seal.

    Even Marina had stopped at the same juncture, as it was damn hard.

    I continued circting until I couldn''t. I stopped at the seventh round. My whole body had be sweaty, which I had vaporized and rested for a minute before trying again.

    I failed again, but that did not stop me. I continued trying, failing over and over again, but getting every time, till I couldn''t anymore.

    I circted it till the twelfth around, which is significant progress for the first day. I had asked around and everyone had told me how difficult it is to practice this method and till now, only the person here seemed to have done it.

    Looking at the data on Ranya, I know she had seeded. It had taken her more than a month. She only aplished it two days ago.

    I think this is likely the reason that prompted her to escape. The silly girl should have waited at least till she had erased the weakness of toxins, but she was too impulsive, or rather, it became too much for her.

    It is difficult to adjust from the king of the world to a mining ve.

 Chapter 3086 Beating Again

    Buzz!

    We disappeared, and a momentter, appeared deep inside the mine. The stone skin woman looked at us, but. did not say anything.

    "Be careful, Michael. Those people might try to take revenge against you for yesterday," warned Rim. "I will be careful," I replied.

    A few minutester, we separated, and I am alone walking toward my section. I am alert, waiting for the attack toe, but even when I reached my section, the attack did note.

    ''They might not even attack me,'' I said, and stopped worrying. If they dared to attack, I will handle them, till then I stopped thinking about them.

    I pushed those thoughts and looked at the map; I had created yesterday and begin mining.

    I have to mine more than yesterday. I have looked at the cost of refinement and it is huge, the more doras crystals I have, the more I will refine.

    Four hours passed, and in these four hours, I had mined the crystals as yesterday and there is quite a lot of time. So, I continued and a few more hours passed, till it was finally time to leave.

    I had mined three times a crystal than yesterday. If I continued mining at such speed, it won''t take me long to mine the area I had mapped.

    I am not worried; it is a vast area, and that would take years to mine fully. Even if I went ten times faster than I am right now.

    I did not immediately leave. I sat down and increased the flow of energy from doras crystals to my body. It is a risky thing, as I might fool the cor, but sufficiently powerful people like sart will see through me if they looked.

    Still, it is a risk, that I will take, and prepared a few contingencies to deal with it.

    Hun!

    Soon, I am full and walked out of my sections, but within a few minutes, I needed to stop. As some guests were waiting for me; there were seven of them, but one stood out the most.

    "He is a bastard who had beaten me, brother," said the Cat Beastman, who I had beaten up yesterday.

    "You shouldn''t have done that, little human," said another Cat Beastman. This one is different from the other Cat Beastman. He is taller and has more muscles, and his aura is more powerful.

    "I said the same thing to your brother and will say the same thing to you." "Don''t attack me, as I will not be merciful as I had been yesterday," I said. To which heughed, showing his sharp canines.

    "Good. I like to see what you do against me," he said and came at me with an amazing speed.

    While his minions behind him created energy screens to block the energy fluctuations and sounds. Seeing how fast they have done it, they seemed quite used to these types of things.

    "Die!"

    He shouted as he appeared in front of me and attacked me with arge, sharp w made of energy. A rapier appeared in my hand, and I wordlessly swung toward him.

    ng!

    My sword shed against its w, and to its great surprise, stopped it in its tracks.

    "It seemed like I had needlessly scolded my brother. You do have some strength," he said and attacked again, faster with an even denser and sharper w.

    ng ng ng

    My sword shed against, once again stopping his attack, but he attacked again and again and again. He continued doing that, from all the angels, while I only defended it without moving an inch.

    At first, it had a calm smile on his face, but as heunched, more and more powerful attacks, and I defended it easily.

    It frustrated him, which turned into the anger. On the other hand, I am having fun, despite fighting against such an unskilled enemy.

    The beast Beastman is strong but did not have the skill to match his power. I easily read his moves and defended using minimal power and movements.

    "If this is all you have. Then I am afraid I had got excited about nothing," I taunted, and his eyes bulged in anger and a momentter, inheritance armor appeared on his body.

    My expression too turned serious, and my armor appeared on my body.

    As the armor covered my body, I moved, appearing right in front of him and moving my sword at him. He moved his ws to the counter, but I easily avoided them, which made his eyes harden and he moved at me for mutual destruction.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face and my other hand moved like a lightning, capturing his hand with sharp energy ws.

    His eyes widened in shock, and he understood what I was trying to do, and reacted, but it was toote.

    BANG!

    I gripped his hand tightly and threw him against the wall. Far harder than I had his brother.

    "I had told you not to attack me, but you did," I said as I walked toward him. He looked at me with bloodied eyes and turned toward his people in anger.

    "What are you bastard, waiting for, attack him," he growled. A look of hesitation appeared on their faces for a moment before they moved toward me.

    The Beastman I was fighting had also got up and came at me. Seeing that, an excited smile appeared on my face and I moved, like a storm, while the rapier in my hand transformed into the club.

    Bam Bam Bam

    For the next few minutes, I moved like a storm, shing against each of them, before sending them flying with my club. Till every one of them had crashed against the wall, without having any energy, to get up.

    I stopped and looked at the Beastmen lying on the floor, bloodied.

    "Since you attacked me, pay," I said, and this time, I looted everything they have in their storage without any hesitation.

    There will be a punishment if they haveined about me, but I will bear it.

    "You won''t always be a strong human," said the leading Beastman. "You are wee to attack me a yearter," I said and walked away.

    A few minutester, I saw Ranya and others waiting for me worriedly. "Have you faced any trouble?" asked Rim. "No," I replied with a smile.

    They heaved a sigh of relief, and we walked toward the exit, and soon we reached the stone-skin man and get up on the line.

    A few minutester, it was my turn, and I touched the disc with my ring and immediately, the old man''s eyes shed in surprise.

    "960% of quota," he said and looked at me. "Some people tried to rob me. I robbed them instead," I said directly.

    I could not take the crystals to my core, nor I could take throw them, so I put them in my storage.

    The stone skin man just nodded, and a momentter,rge points entered my cor. While at the same time, his vast soul sense moved into the tunnel sneakily, but I had sensed it.

    Buzz!

    It only remained active for a few seconds before it turned off. He looked at me even more carefully, before activating the formation, which made us disappear.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 3087 Sneaky

    ''Forty-sixth,'' I thought painfully as I finished the cirction and started on the forty-seventh.

    This is the furthest I had reached in my practice, and it is taking my all to continue, but I am doing it. It had been three weeks since I havee to the world and twenty nights since I was practicing and even now; I had not seeded.

    For others, it is significant progress, but for me, it is not. Especially with all the favorable things.

    So, I pressed further, screaming in the privacy screen as I circted further, not caring about the veins on my head popping up or my voice bing hoarse.

    I kept circting and finally circted the forty-seventh cirction and moved to the forty-eight. I only need to circte it and I will seed. The refinement would be within my reach.

    I did not stop and pressed ahead, even when the blood leaked from my eyes and every hole in my body.

    I continued and for what seemed like forever; I finished the forty-eighth cirction and moved to the forty-ninth.

    As it happened, the change was immediate. The pain increased by a huge degree, as toxins spread into my body, but they were not scattered. They moved in a specific way against every cell and particle of my soul.

    The toxins are refining me as burn themselves, and when they are finished, they woulde out of my body like impurities.

    These impurities are not of the toxins alone, but also the impurities present in my body. Which is a lot, so much that it shocked me.

    By my world''s standard, I am pure, with no impurities, but by this, even the things I considered pure are impurities. I will have to remove them all. Only then, my body and soul would be pure.

    My body is filled with them and if I can remove them. I will be even stronger and this method is the best way I have.

    The impurities areing out as I circted the forty-ninth cirction. Every second is a challenge here and I just want to stop. It is too much for me, but I could not stop.

    I channel the memories of cor and mining. I am a ve, and if I want to get out of here, then I will need to be stronger. This method will strengthen me, as well as purify my body and soul.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    For twenty-two minutes, I kept circting before I could not and stopped.

    I am dead tired, but I vaporized impurities and burned the vomiting smell before getting out of my bed gently. Everyone is sleeping under the privacy of their energy barrier, except for Ranya.

    She is practicing like me and now, I could understand why she gets out in the middle of the night.

    While we could vaporize the impurities and smell. The feeling of uncleanness did not go away, till one clean themselves traditionally.

    In these three weeks, her state had improved tremendously. When she had tried to escape the first time, there were only two days she had practiced, but after three weeks, the result was clear.

    All the toxins have disappeared from her body, and she is removing the impurities every day while refining her body.

    A few minutester, I returned to my bed, and after a few seconds; I fell asleep. I woke up in the early morning, freshened up, and showered before going to lunch with everyone else.

    As I walked out of the house, I looked like everybody else. My skin is bing duller every day, and the aura is weaker, with eptance of my condition in my eyes.

    Compared to me, Ranya is shining radiantly. She is hiding it, but those with good methods could see it, and I am sure, the sneaky bastard could also see it too.

    As we walked, I could see her looking everywhere. From the position of the guards to the cement of artifacts, if one looks at her long enough, one will easily be able to tell what the girl is trying to do.

    She hade from a far safer world than me. Her family controls the whole world and when they break the limit, they would enter the gate and leave the world, as she did.

    Like her brother did, for whom she was still waiting.

    She did not have experience with such things, and barely experienced any real conflict, other than one in the ruin. I am doing the same, but nobody could spot me, as I am not truly looking.

    Since the moment I havee to this ruin; I am recording everything. I know the movement of guards to the cement of artifacts.

    I might be able to bypass these things with great luck, but I could not bypass the soul sense. There is an extremely sneaky soul sense that is ever-present. It is very faint, and I had needed a few to notice it.

    It noticed everything and remained especially focused on the escapees, like Ranya and others.

    It always tracks them.

    I know with this soul sense and tight security; it is impossible to escape from above. So, I will try what is impossible for most people, escaping from the down.

    I could do it and today, after the tests, I will know for the sure.

    Soon, we reached the cafeteria and picked up trays, and loaded it with the most distasteful food I had ever eaten, before sitting on the table.

    "I know, I will die in this mine, but before that happens. I truly want to eat something delicious," said Jax as he took a bite of his food. "Is that why you were saving the points?" asked Gack.

    "Yes, and I am very close to my target," Jax replied. Hearing that, I sighed internally. While grave expressions appeared on Ranya''s face.

    These people have epted their fate and just as nearly all the ves here. There are extremely few, like Ranya, who are still thinking of escaping and Sart is keeping a tight eye on them.

    With his vast soul and the sense that Sovereign level gives him, he could easily catch them when they tried to escape.

    Like he caught Ranya.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§®

    The way he tracks them, I think it is a game for him. He neveres to mine, just watched them all through his soul sense. The moment anyone tried to escape, he alerts the guards, and punishment was bated on them within minutes.

    Soon we finished dinner, and we walked out of the cafeteria.

    My eyes unintentionally moved toward the gate, where three bloodied dead bodies were hanging. The punishment for the first escape is a thousand whips, and the second escape is death.

    Buzz!

    We reached the reporting ground, and a few secondster. We disappeared and appeared inside the wine and walked out of the formation.

    Stone skin woman sneakily moved her soul sense into the body of Ranya. It stayed there for a couple of seconds before moving to me and Karta for a fraction of a second, before leaving.

    They did not even discover it scanning them, while to me, it is clear as day.

    She is not as sneaky as the soul sense above. I had easily caught her, while my seed was able to fool her.

 Chapter 3088 Plan

    I reached my section and without wasting any seconds; I begin to mine as I do it daily. My movements are practiced, and my strikes are hitting the spots, the way I want them.

    Two hours passed, and I have amassed a huge amount of daros crystals, and I am mining for more.

    In my storage, huge piles of daros crystals are getting refined under the huge formations covering arge area, under the energy provided by the daros crystals itself.

    A very inefficient method wasted a lot of daros crystals, but I do not have a choice. I could not just buy the things from the point store and start purifying them efficiently.

    I am very sure, some of the things have been kept there for the purpose to catch the people like me.

    The people running the mine are not idiots. They know very well that there are thousands of methods and artifacts that they could not detect. So, they ced those things as a trap.

    I am nning on taking some of those things, but for valid reasons. They will know it when they spy on me.

    Another hour passed, and I continued to mine, but my expression has turned serious. As I am nning on doing, that I have not done before. It is a very risky thing, and I had waited three weeks for it before making up my mind.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Now, Nero,'' I said while I had continued to mine.

    Nero moved through my arm before entering inside the wall. I have carefully investigated and know they did not move their soul sense more than an inch into the wall.

    The toxin is sticky and even if their level is higher; they did not want to take a chance with it. Not to mention, even their soul sense wouldn''t be able to go deeper than twenty inches.

    To go deeper than that, they will have to practice the detection method.

    My method is simple. I want Nero to investigate and create a small tunnel for me to escape. For more than a month inside, he practiced with stones. Now he can effortlessly float inside them.

    ''The Prime world is really amazing, father,'' said Nero from the wall. With his voice being tinted with shock. "It is also dangerous, so be careful," I cautioned, barely keeping the shock from my voice.

    As Nero went inside, he begin to absorb the energies like crazy and it is not the normal energies he is absorbing, but toxins.

    Thankfully, he is moving around, not staying in any ce for more than a second. If he did it, he will drain one area too much and might get discovered. He is smart and understood that, without me telling him.

    Hun!

    He moved around while I mined. He would discover crystals and take them. It continued for over fifteen minutes before, suddenly, the pick-ax in my suddenly stopped before hitting the wall.

    Neroes across the crystal, not a crystal size of a finger or a hand, but one that is even bigger than me.

    A huge load and what makes it even more shocking is its grate. It is notmon P1, but P2. It is big enough to earn me my freedom.

    Nero looked at it, before opening his mouth and swallowing it whole, and moving further below.

    Nero did not touch the crystals near me, but he is taking it all of those away and I am ecstatic.

    With the speed, he is collecting crystals. I will have a massive amount of it within a day and if I escaped safely, I wouldn''t have worried about resources for quite a while.

    As these crystals will buy me every resource, I will need to progress at this level.

    Hours passed and with every hour, Nero was harnessing so many resources, I had not harvested even in a week. P1, P2, P3, you name it. He is finding them and taking them.

    My eyes went red just thinking about the sheer amount of crystals he had umted so far and still doing it every minute.

    If this continued, then in the matter of a few days, I would have so many daros crystals that I had never thought I would have sinceing here. Still, despite collecting such wealth, Nero''s eyes focused on our target.

    It is to survey the ground and find the exit.

    No matter the crystals we umte, they will be useless. If we do not escape from here. I am willing to sacrifice all the crystals and every resource in my storage to escape from here.

    Lost resources could be earned, but life is not. Once it is gone, it will be gone forever.

    Hun!

    Suddenly Nero stopped, but this time, there was no crystal in front of him. He just stopped and closed his eyes.

    He kept them close for a little over a minute before opening. ''Father, there is a life-detection artifact buried deep inside here,'' informed Nero, and I am not one bit surprised about it.

    I had expected it. This mine is precious, and it wouldn''t be without such protection, and I am d it is there.

    ''Can we be able to fool it?'' I asked him worriedly. ''Definitely,'' Nero replied and a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    A secondter, he resumed exploration, going deeper and deeper inside the mine, finding more life-detection artifacts.

    There seemed to be a whole web of them. It couldn''t help but make me curious about how they have buried them deep.

    Maybe they have used some sovereign-level method or maybe they have used some type of spatial method.

    I do not care what method they have used; it is good enough for me that I would be able to fool them.

    Currently, Nero is making a map of the whole underground. Even with his ability to float underground, it will take him a few days to map the whole underground. Then he will have to make the tunnel through which we will escape.

    It all seemed very easy, and it is, but also very difficult, as a hundred things could go wrong with it.

    We will need to be very careful and if everything went well, then it might not take even a month for us to escape.

    Nero is doing well at his end, and I will have to do well too. I will have to deal with the cor.

    It is very dangerous. If I go out of its range, it will explode, taking my head with it.

    I had made good progress on it; I had looked through most of its defenses and found a way to break them. There are only three remaining, and my clone and I are scouring the library for the safest way to break through them.

    A month will be more than enough for me to do it.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§®

    For the first time since I hade to this mine. I had found a way to escape and now I can''t wait to do it. There is a huge world for me to explore and grow.

    Find my family and friends. I will make it happen and the first step to aplishing it all will be escaping the hell out of this mine.

 Chapter 3089 S1

    Cling Cling Cling

    My pick-ax continued to hit the stones, while Nero floated underground, creating the map.

    It is the fourth day, and we will finish creating the map today. The mine is vast and there is a shitload of life-detection artifacts.

    Till now, Nero had found seventeen of them, and I am sure, by the end of the day, there will be even more.

    In a matter of four days, Nero had found loads of crystal. Yesterday''s, a single load was big as the three-story house I am living in.

    It is now, lying in my core like a centerpiece.

    Hun!

    I was mining when a soul sense came; I acted like I did not notice and continued mining.

    Every few days, the soul sense wille. It is from stone-skin men and women who take the shift on this floor. They would use their soul sense to keep an eye on the miners.

    I am pretty careful with these people. I always need to be on the ground, not daring to let go even for a second.

    It remained on me for a few minutes before disappearing and came back a few minutester for a second, before disappearing for good. Seeing that, I rxed a little but did not stop what I was doing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hun!

    Hours passed when suddenly, I second something and reacted immediately with my pickax.

    ng!

    My pickax shed against the sharp-gemlike w, and my eyes came face to face with the reptile.

    It looked like a fusion between a lizard and a crocodile and shining scales. Its ws looked like they were carved out of amethyst and looked extremely sharp. Sharp enough to slice through me easily.

    "Good, that you havee; I have been feeling quite bored in here with nothing to fight," I said to the monster.

    "Raaa!" It let out a glutaral sound and came at me with the power of the Primary-III. I also moved toward it, with a fighting spirit zing in my eyes.

    I might have feared it if it had been a few days ago, but now with the refining method and my impurities cleansing.

    My body is filled with power, and I will use it to fight the monster.

    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§®

    It is also a great thing that these walls are good at absorbing energy and sounds.

    So, unless stone-skin was looking at me intentionally, they will not be able to sense the fighting.

    ng!

    Once again, its w shed against mine, but this time, the bastard moved fast and attacked me with a tail that was even faster than its ws.

    I had been expecting this, as it is not my first time seeing the monster. Nero had fought a couple of them, and I have also heard about them from my roomies, so I know how to fight these bastards.

    ng!

    I defended, but the tail attack was powerful enough that it shook me from head to toe, before attacking me with its ws.

    ng ng ng

    It attacked continuously, not wanting to give me even a single moment to rx.

    Seeing it fight like that, I couldn''t help but be surprised. It is fighting much better than most monsters; I have fought in my life and even better than the people; I have fought here.

    I shouldn''t say that about the people. The ones I have fought here were on the lowest rung. The real practitioner of this world is much better and I want to fight them, but first I will have to deal with this monster and escape.

    ng ng ng

    It continued attacking, testing me in every way to ascertain my weakness, but the monster did not find any.

    More than a minute passed when suddenly, I spent a spike in the monsters'' power. It happened with barely any disturbance, but I sensed it and knew the monster is going to attack me, with the greater power.

    ''Burst 20%''

    I said and arge mchite circle appeared behind me, with it being filled to 20%.

    The burst activated, filling my body with amazing power. I filled my ax with it and swing against the powerful attacking from the reptile.

    ng!

    Its tail shed against my ax, and this time, this was a reptile''s turn to get shocked. As I had not only stopped its attack but also shaken it, that it had nearly taken a step back.

    "Try harder, little reptile," I teased, and its eyes shed its anger and it attacked again, with far greater power than before.

    ''25%,'' I muttered, and even more power filled my body and I swing my ax against its ws.

    CLANG!

    My pick-ax shed against its ws and for a moment, we froze, before the shot back, stopping itself only a few meters before crashing against the wall.

    "Use all your power, if you want to do anything against me," I said to it and it somehow understood or did not see any other option as, its harnessed all its power.

    Raaa!

    It let out its strange roar filled with power and came at me with such speed that I needed to activate my abilities to see it.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Its powerful w brimming with energy, attacked me, but I defended, and the tail came the next moment. I defended against it and felt a faint shake, before moving my ax to deal against its ws.

    Monster have gone absolutely mad and now, using every bit of power and trick it had to deal against me.

    Many tricks it had been using might have killed many people. These bastards are the cause of the biggest mortality here. They killed more than the toxins and punishment, and this lower level has an attacking rate.

    Just two days ago, Ranya had been attacked by it and she was happy, as these monsters have a high price.

    Hundreds of its attacks shed against mine within a minute, and it had used all its moves and its power also reached the limit.

    A faint disappointment couldn''t help but cloud my eyes. Even when the monster had attacked me.

    It wasn''t fully able to satiate.

    "I think it is time I kill you," I said, and its instincts seemed to have screamed what is going to happen as it had tried to retreat, but I had appeared directly in front of it and gently moved pick-ax toward its head.

    The moment the tip of the pick-ax touched its head, I activated the sharpness of enchantment that I haven''t activated in our sh.

    Thud!

    As I did, the pick-ax pierced through its head, killing it in an instant, before its body fell.

    I looked at the dead body of the monster and wish I could take it to my core, but it was too risky. The signs of battles are everywhere and while I could erase them, I did not want to take the risk of a monster''s body.

    I would have taken it if it was a hare or deer, but I would not take it for a lizard, no matter how precious it is.

    So, I simply stored it in my storage and resumed mining again as if nothing happened.

 Chapter 3090 Map

    Nero is nearly finished. In a few minutes, he passes through thest area, and a map covering the life detection artifacts will beplete.

    Even if I could avoid them, I needed the map before the ces where their power oveps are very hard to avoid detection, and once; they detected you. They will focus on you.

    Now, in a couple of minutes, the map will be finished, and Nero could start working on the real escape measures.

    A few minutes passed when suddenly, Nero stopped, and seeing what he had found, I had stopped too. I had only stopped once this week and that was yesterday when he found the house-size load of P1 crystals.

    What he found now is smaller than even a thumb, but the value of it, far bigger than the house size load.

    My whole body shook as I looked at the S1 grade crystal; it is a sovereign grade. This tiny piece would be more than enough to earn my freedom, finance the resources till I level up, and more.

    I had heard there had been S1 crystals found in the mine before, but those instances could be counted with fingers.

    Thest one that had been found more than a century ago.

    Nero looked at it before taking it into his mouth. He ate the crystal directly, as he did with other crystals. He ate it with arge rock surrounding it. The rock, that is even bigger than me.

    It is the safest way, as the toxins present in the crystals are harmful even to Nero.

    With the rock, those toxins would be contained, till I became powerful enough to purify them.

    I am very excited about finding S1 grade daros crystal. If I escape from here, it will help me tremendously.

    A few minutester, Nero finished the map, and immediately begin the tunneling.

    Even with his abilities, it will take weeks. Till then I will have to solve the cor problem. It is not easy as it looks, but I have confidence, in my abilities, that I will be able to do it before Nero finished the tunnel.

    When there were forty minutes to return, Nero came back to me, and I continued mining for the forty minutes.

    I stopped at the exact time as I had been in this month and put back the pickax into my storage before getting up and leaving.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when I had suddenly stopped seeing Ranya kicking a horned man hard in the balls.

    He is not the only one on the ground. There are four more, all of them screaming in pain while holding their junk. It is clear; she had done the same to the four people, as she is doing to the fifth.

    "What happened?" I asked as I approached her. "These bastards tried to molest me," she said with anger burning in her eyes and she stomped and broke the leg of the man.

    "Do you need any help?" I asked her, with my eyes zing with the same anger. "No, I will deal with these bastards myself," she said and begin breaking their bones.

    It is a harsh truth that sexual assaults aremon in the mines. The people here are caged and worked to death, with only death as a release. In such cases, they let their emotions run wild.

    Ranya is a prime target. She is an extremely beautiful woman. Elves are famed for their beauty. Not only that, but to those who could see through her cloaks, she is a radiant pearl, that anyone would want to possess.

    Which leads to this.

    It is not the first time that had happened. I caught her punishing her men three times. I am sure there are many other times that I did not see.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    "If you ever try this again. I will punish you so bad, that you will regret to ever being born in this world," warned Ranya, before she walked away.

    Soon, we are joined by others, but nobody had mentioned what had happened. We just kept moving and reached the stone-skin man of theter shift and got into the line.

    Everybody had got their quota today. So, nobody needed to give away some of their crystals.

    Soon it was my turn, and I touched my ring to the disc. Immediatly a faint surprise couldn''t help, but appear in the eyes of the old man and he turned to me. Scanning me sneakily, and saw what I wanted him to see.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "132% of the quota and Primary-III monster in perfect condition," said the stone-skin man, and points got deposited into my cor.

    "You have killed a monster and there is barely any scratch on you," said Rim as I appeared in the formation.

    "I dodged all its attacks and was lucky that my only attack that was able to hit it had killed it immediately," I replied.

    "The points will help you a lot," said Rim, with a faint jealousy in his eyes. Which is natural.

    Ranya and I in our rooms had collected the greatest points. Ranya especially, after she sessfully started practicing the method, the detected method also became powerful, that now every day, she would mine at least 50% of the quota.

    Most of the time, she would mine double of quota and buy the resources from the point store.

    Buzz!

    The teleportation formation buzzed, and we disappeared. A momentter, we appeared above.

    "I am going to the point store. Is anyoneing?" I asked, "No, I had gone there a week ago," said Karta. "I still need some points to get things I want," said Gack and shook his head.

    "I am short on a few points. I hope you guys will give me some," said Rim. "No problem," Ranya, and I said in unison.

    Three of us went to the point store and begin picking what we want.

    When I saw the point store the first time, I wanted to buy the cooking material, but I changed my mind. After knowing many crashers here are trained alchemists and many create their own potions, after buying raw materials.

    Through potions and medicine, they could create are the most basic ones because of the unavability of tools. They are much better than those sold here.

    They are insanely expensive.

    Most of the things I chose could be used in potion and also in the processing of the doras crystals.

    I stayed away from the most obvious ones and picked up the obscurity. Even these people might not have an idea that some could be used to process the doras crystals.

    Not all have a library with immense knowledge.

    Soon, we picked up the thing we needed and walked into our room, where we quickly freshened up and erected the privacy screens across our bed before beginning to process the resources into the potion.

    After a few minutes after starting, the sneaky soul sense came, watching everything that was happening.

    I smiled internally and continued. I had been fooling him for days, as I had used half of the resources I am buying to process the crystals, while the other half to practice.

 Chapter 3091 Escape

    ''Today is the day.'' it is the first thought as I opened my eyes. For fifty-one days I and Nero worked for it and today, we will escape.

    Everything is ready. Nero had dug up nearly all of the tunnel, while I had finished up with the cor. I only need onemand, and I will freeze up its working without alerting any artifact.

    I took a deep breath and brought out a cylindrical alchemical pill from the storage.

    I had cashed in all my points yesterday and created many different potions and pills.

    I would need them, as the world outside the tunnel is extremely dangerous. Nero had gone out, and I have seen the dangerous monsters roam the forest around the mine.

    I would need to be very careful, not only of the monsters but also of the people. They are the most dangerous. I don''t want to be caught again by the vers and sold to another mine or brought back here.

    It is dangerous without a doubt, but another option is working till die in this mine as a ve, which I will not ept.

    I look at the pill in my hand. It is blue and red and a little bit. Twice the size of my thumbnail, I stared at it before putting it in my mouth.

    Gulp!

    It was a little difficult to swallow the pill, but I did, and the moment of I did. The pill had transformed into two sets of energy. One is refreshing, while the other is metallic and hard to control.

    Buzz!

    Thankfully, the formation inside my core activated and it begin to pull the metallic energies toward it.

    Only one set of energies is for me and the other is for the refining formation. I have till now refined enough crystals that I won''t be able to worry about money if I can reach any town or city.

    I have not even refined 1% of the crystals I have. I have a massive amount of them. So much so that I am begun to consider myself rich.

    I don''t truly know whether I am rich, as I don''t have a knowledge of the economics of this world. All the people I am in contact with are crashers, those who are employed lived separately.

    I many times wanted to talk to them about it, but did not, thinking it will draw their attention.

    A few minutes passed, and all the metallic energy had disappeared, and only refreshing energy had remained.

    The refinement method is excellent but had obvious side effects. It is harsh and ideally should be practiced every other day, but since I am practicing it daily, I need to deal with those side effects.

    This pill I brewed is very good at that.

    Twelve more minutes passed, and I had digested all the energy. Seeing that, I woke up. Except for Karta, everybody is sleeping.

    Ranya had woken up, but like always, she is practicing her method and what a method it is. Her whole body is bathing in the light, making her look otherworldly.

    I did not look at her for more than a second and went to freshen up and shower. When I had returned, everybody had woken and readied themselves for the day.

    A few minutes passed, and it was time to leave for the cafeteria and to the mine after that.

    "Let''s go," said Rim, and we leave the room one after another.

    I was thest one to leave and before closing the door, an invisible energy shot from my hand and divided into the five parts, which went toward their beds.

    I am leaving alone, but these people have be my friends. I will not leave them without hope.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If their luck is good, then they will be able to leave a few weeks after me.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Soon, we were in the cafeteria, eating the despicable meal. Rim and Kartained as usual, but their voice was within the private sphere.

    Just a few days ago, one person got their bones broken by the head cook. He might cook a shit, but he did not like people talking shit about the food he was making.

    Soon, we finished the meal and walked toward the reporting station.

    I am behaving naturally as always, but Ranya had been on edge. I am sure she is nning to escape, and that is within a few days. It is so clear that Rim and others had warned her about it.

    Buzz!

    Soon, we reached the reporting station and a few secondster, teleported inside the mine.

    The stone skin women were waiting there and as always, her soul sense move into Ranya, before into her for a fraction of a second.

    I hope it will be thest time I see the face of the woman.

    "You seemed quite happy today?" asked Rim as we walked into the mine.

    "The cleansing method I had been practicing had reached the first aplishment. Cleansing a trace amount of toxins," I said with a bright smile.

    "Lucky you. The cleansing method I had brought from my world is useless against these toxins," he said and sighed. "Don''t worry, in a few months, you will practice the refining method. I know you are trying hard," I said. To which he smiled.

    "I hope so. I have reached forty-fifth cirction. I n to reach forty-ninth in a month," he said and looked at Ranya.

    "You will," she said.

    A few minutester, we begin to walk toward our sections, and soon, I am alone. I watched Rayna''s silhouette disappear before resuming walking toward my own section.

    Soon, I reached there and like always, begin mining.

    A few minutester, Nero sneakily travels through my arms into the walls and started thest of the preparations, while I continued to mine as I had been doing for nearly two months.

    We have been ready for three days. We have waited till now. The stone-skin women had a pattern. It is not a simple one, but I could easily see through it.

    Today is optimal, she does not use the soul sense today nor the stone skin, who changes the shift with her.

    Today is a perfect day, and nothing will stop me from escaping.

    ''Father, everything is ready,'' said Nero two hourster. "Come then," I said to him and sent a pulse of energy into the cor. It easily breakthrough it and entered its centralmand, freezing it in an instant.

    Nero came a secondter and, without saying anything, turn to the cloud of white energy and enveloped me.

    A momentter, I found myself moving and seeping into the wall. Nero can not do this for more than twenty-five seconds, but it is enough for what we are trying to aplish.

    Seeing myself seeping through the wall, a big smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I am escaping, truly escaping, and now there is no turning back, and nor do I want to turn back.

    Though, I wille back for my revenge. How can I let these people live? They have dared to enve me.

    They will pay for it one day.

 Chapter 3092 Punishment

    Neen secondster, a cloud of Nero disappeared, and he entered my core, tired.

    This action may seem small, but it had tired him out. It was necessary. I could not leave proof of how I escaped, at least for a few weeks.

    ''Thank you, Nero,'' I said and looked around a tiny tunnel. It is very small, that I could barely crawl into it.

    This ce is hell for those who are ustrophobic.

    Buzz!

    A took a deep breath and a momentter, a green ring appeared on my finger and activated it immediately. As it did, the green runes came out of it and spread around my body.

    This is a cloaking ring. It will give me the signature of the monsters, that life-detection formation will avoid.

    Till a month ago, I had been nning to use the rule-bending power, but as I thought about it, I realized the ws of my n. If I somehow got discovered, while under the cloak of rule-bending power, I will be fucked.

    I am under no circumstances could reveal the forbidden power. The librarian had warned me, it will be not be discovered, unless I am caught using it.

    I could make excuses for the tunnel and other thing. It will not matter if they think, I am lying, but I could not be caught using the rule-bending power.

    It is an absolute no-no for me.

    Which is why I had created the ring from the core of the monster. It took some serious ingenuity and great help from Nero to dissect the waves of those artifacts released to create this ring.

    I had not used even a shred of rule-bending power in creating it.

    Soon, the formation spread across my body, covering every inch of me. Seeing that, I moved.

    Or rather crawl.

    The ring has an obvious w. I could not use my energy. So, I will have to crawl with my physical power.

    Thankfully, with the refining method, I am far stronger than I had been a month ago.

    I crawled quickly, covering arge area within an hour, but the mine was vast, and Nero had to create a long tunnel for safety.

    The tunnel avoided most of the life-detection artifacts, and those ranges it passed through are quite away and their power is weak at such a distance.

    So, it could be said that unless something unexpected happened, I will escape safely.

    Another three hours passed, and I couldn''t help but wonder whether they have discovered me yet.

    They shouldn''t be unless they scan my ce with the soul sense. The likely time, they discover me, would be when my roommates lined up and the stone-skin man did not see me.

    I had seen him investigate such cases.

    It did not matter, even if they discover me now. They cannot find me. In these months, I have found that even Sovereign''s soul sense cannot seep over two hundred meters into the walls.

    The tunnel is four hundred meters away, they will not be able to discover it.

    I had prepared thoroughly for this escape. Every point is well thought out, and the solution is found. Without such preparations, I wouldn''t have dared to make an escape.

    I only have one chance and I wouldn''t waste it with subpar efforts.

    A few minutes passed, and I havee across the wave from the life-detection artifact. I did not stop and continued moving, and the wave just passed through me, without stopping at me, even for a second.

    Soon, I walked out of the rages of the artifact and continue crawling, before stopping one and a half an hourter.

    As I had stopped, I got up. I stopped at the underground hole. It is quite big, bigger than even the room I used to live in with six people.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    I am nning on living in such a room. I am not leaving this ce immediately; I am not an idiot. They will be searching for me, and my safest bet is to stay here for at least a week.

    Two, if I could.

    I stayed in the cave for a few minutes, and stretched my legs, before resuming my journey through the very narrow tunnel.

    An hourter, Ie under the range of another life-detection artifact and continued. Soon, I passed through another hole. I did not stay there for more than five minutes.

    Time passed, and the time had arrived. It is now where I usually leave.

    Within a few minutes, they mighte to know that I had escaped and will search for me. I just hope that they do not me my roommates. Sometimes they do, and sometimes they don''t.

    I wish I could take them with me, but the risk is too big. For my own safety and theirs.

    I have left behind a way for them to escape, and it is quite good. With a little luck and the things, I had left behind on the way, they will be able to escape.

    SHOOOK

    Another hour passed when suddenly, the whole underground shook madly.

    A horror couldn''t help but appear on my face. It is no earthquake, but someone had shaken the whole mine and Level 1 Sovereign couldn''t do it.

    I was thinking that when an aura felt vast as the sea with the weight of the mountain touched me, as spread through the whole. I know it is not an aura of Sovereign; I have seen an aura of sovereign and it is not.

    It is at least an Earth Sovereign or maybe a Sky Sovereign; I don''t know.

    I ampletely frozen by this aura. I could not move even an inch. While my mind is racing.

    As far as I know, the Lovel family does not have an Earth Sovereign. Its leader is at the High level of the Sovereign stage, not even a Peak Sovereign, which the Lord of Kand city, from the Lovel family is.

    Did they have toe today, just when I am escaping?

    I hope whoever it is does not take any interest in me or destroy this mine, or I will be destroyed by it. I could survive copse by the earthquake, but no direct attack from a High-level powerhouse.

    They could melt the whole mine and me with it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I was fretting over it when the powerful energy around me gathered on me, and I felt my world going nk.

    Ahhhhh¡­

    Before even my eyes became clear, I heard the painful screams. They were so painful that, that they have reminded me of the Grimms when they got harvested in my core.

    I turned toward the screams, and when my eyes became clear a momentter, I saw a scene; I had not expected to see.

    I saw stone-skin men, guards, cooks, and other people on a pole made of light, with thorns of light enveloping their whole bodies.

    The vapors of blood could be seening out of their bodies as the light burned them, while they scream mournfully.

    It took me a while to register their faces, and I saw Sart and other familiar faces, there were some that are unknown to me.

    Around me, thousands of people gathered, all miners cored and uncored. In front of me is a group of people, floating in the air, watching expressionlessly.

    Only one person had an expression. She was crying while hugging a handsome young man.

    She is Ranya.

 Chapter 3093 Choice

    ''Her brother hade,'' I thought, as I looked at her hugging a young man. One does not need much to make the connection.

    I looked at them. There are four of them. The one that Ranya is hugging seemed to be in his early twenties and an elf like her. One could clearly tell they were siblings, looking at their features.

    Besides, the young man is a woman and a man of the same age as him. They looked human, but had wings made of light.

    Thest one is a middle-aged man. He is clearly the most powerful and the leader of the group, seeing the way he is standing.

    He is human. He had a thick blond gain and a strange white eye that seemed to be radiating the light. I can''t sense his aura, but I know he is powerful, to easily punish Sart and others.

    I stared at them for a moment before turning to Sart and the others. The punishment was heavy, but they deserved every bit of it formitting very.

    The screams continued for more than half an hour before it they begin to stop one by one.

    Nobody said any words. To cored ones, they deserved it. To uncored, the people who are carrying out the punishment are too powerful. If they said anything, they might be punished too.

    They are more worried about their survival rather than the fate of those being punished.

    So am I.

    I don''t know what these people would do. While Ranya is a friend, they might take offense in I was running away alone.

    It would be quite bad if they decided to punish me. I am nothingpared to them. They could kill me without even moving. Their aura would be enough to turn me into a puddle.

    Finally, the first person died. It was a cook; who liked to beat the people who critique his food. He was a peak Primary-III, a lot weaker than the leadership, who were all Sovereigns.

    A few seconds after the cook, the guard died and then another. One by one, all the people of the Primary stage begin to die, till only a sovereign had remained. It took another fifteen minutes for the first sovereign to die.

    It was the steward Lem, who had brought me into the mine.

    After it was some unknown stone-skin man that I had never seen and then the stone skin woman Zaagar.

    Thest one to die was Sart.

    They seemed to hate the bastard the most. As while others fell unconscious in pain, the thorns covering him did not let him do that. He kept screaming in pain, till he took thest breath.

    "The vers are dead. You all are free," said the young man, whom Ranya is hugging.

    Immediately, the cors we were wearing melted away, but they did not feel hot, as the melted liquid slid down our skin and fell on the ground.

    The smile on the face of the cored was priceless. All of them had dreamed of this happening but never thought the thing would happen. But now, it had happened.

    Their greatest dream has been fulfilled.

    ''Now what will happen?'' I questioned as I looked at shiny people floating above like the gods.

    I had just thought that when I found myself in apletely different ce. I have found myself above a vast city and I am not alone. All four of them are here, including Ranya.

    There are also six of us. I am not the only one they have brought. They have brought Rim, Karta, and all of Ranya''s roommates.

    "City lord, appears once," said the middle-aged man, who is leading the group.

    He had said softly, but his voice had spread through the city. As all the small people looked above from the ground.

    "Who dares to speak so loudly in my city!" came a roar, and an old-looking man with scaly hands and a tiny horn came out of the biggest building in the city.

    Those thunderous expressions remained on his face, only for a moment, before fear appeared as he looked above. He stared for a moment, before flying toward us, fast.

    "My lords." He bowed as he appeared in front of us.

    "Bring out the members of the Lovel family," said the middle-aged man. It surprised him, but immediately, he bowed.

    "As you wish, my lord," said the old man and flew toward the sound, beforending at a hugepound. For a minute, he disappeared, before appearing out, with nine people of the stone-skin race, all of their sovereigns.

    "My lord, I have brought the members of the Lovel family," said City-Lord, bowing again, while members Lovel family looked with fear in their eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Do you know what your crime is?" asked the middle-aged man to the members of the Lovel family.

    "We are members of Yar organization. I am sure, whatever mistake we havemitted could be solved amicably," said the oldest and most powerful member of the stone-skin tribe.

    The old man had either made a very smart choice or was very dumb. By revealing his organization.

    "Hehe," Rayna''s brother just smiled, and horror appeared on the face of a stone-skin old man, and he opened his mouth.

    When he found himself on a pir made of light, with light thorns covering every part of his body.

    It is not just him, but also all the members of the family who found themselves hanging on the pirs with thorns covering them.

    "You have dared to enve, who you shouldn''t," said the middle-aged, and immediately, the light thorns dug into their bodies.

    Ahhhh....

    They started screaming mournfully, loudly as Sart and others did, while the city lord watched with horror. That turned into terror when the middle-aged man looked at him.

    "The ords clearly state that very is forbidden in the world, but you let it happen in your city," said the middle-aged man and increase further in his eyes.

    Ahhhhh...

    He opened his mouth to say something, but only a scream came out of it as he found himself on the pir, with a light thorn digging into his flesh.

    As it happened, I saw thepound of the Lovel family copsing and so is the magnificent manna from which the city lord hade out.

    It is not just two buildings, but many buildings across the city copsed. Within a minute, the quarter of this huge city copsed and the most shocking is, I did not even sense how he did it.

    I am not surprised. The difference in power between us is so huge that even if he had used power, I am powerful enough to sense it.

    Half an hour passed, and the first person died much faster than in the cave. In the next seven minutes, all the others died, including the city lord.

    All of them died before turning to ashes, while Rayna''s brother turned toward me and others.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Since you have helped my sister. I will help you and drop you to one of our affiliate organizations,"

    "Do any of you have a problem with that?" he asked and immediately, the heads shook. Why would they have a problem, their eyes lit up. The moment he uttered those words.

    "You will have our greatest thanks, my lord," said Rim, and others nodded happily.

    "I would be grateful if you dropped me to any city, my lord," I said and immediately, a shock appeared on their faces.

    This is a godsend opportunity, and I am being an idiot to decline it, but I don''t want tomit to any organization without knowing about it.

    It is a lifelong bond, and even if it is beneficial, I don''t want tomit to it.

    ''Michael!'' Rim hissed telekically. "Michael, think about it. The world is dangerous, joining an organization would be much safer," said Rayna, and I could sense her kind intentions.

    "I made my decision," I said with a smile. She still seemed unwilling to ept as she opened her mouth, but was stopped by her brother.

    "Your friend had made his choice, Ranya," said her brother, and a momentter, we disappear again and for a couple of seconds, everything was nk, before it became clear again.

    I have found myself at the base of the small hill, with even denser energy, than I have felt in a mine or above the city.

    "There is a small city a few miles away from here," said the Ranya brother, and a purple metallic medallion appeared in his hand and he threw it at me.

    "This will be your id. Bind it with your soul and energy," he added as I caught it. "Thank you, my lord," I said as I bowed.

    When I had looked up, I saw them gone. Not a single one had remained.

    ''I would have liked to say goodbye to them properly,'' I said to myself. Well, it is not like I am not going to meet them again.

    I am sure, our paths will cross again.

 Chapter 3094 Klahan

    I looked at the purple medallion in hand and immediately became surprised. As I had thought it to be metallic, but it had turned out to be crystalline.

    There is no text on it, but a simple design of three globes, simr to the three moons hanging in the sky.

    I stared at it for a moment, before you sent out my vitality, soul energy, and inheritance energy inside it and immediately felt it imprinting it.

    I did not get a memory packet from it; it had just imprinted my energies. When I investigated a little, I felt it was impossible to remove my signature from it, and that couldn''t help but make me relieved.

    It wouldn''t have been a reliable id if a person of my power could wipe the signature from it.

    Buzz!

    I inserted my energies again, and this time, a change urred. It buzzed and the projection of three moons appeared above it.

    The moons looked like the moons in the sky.

    I looked at them for a few seconds before stopping the energy and projection to disappear.

    Putting the id in my storage, I flew up, and soon; I flew above the hill and immediately saw a huge city, fifty miles away. He had said the city is small, but it is huge, bigger than the one I had been to a few minutes ago.

    I flew toward it and within a few seconds; I noticed quite a lot of people going toward the city oring from it.

    I did not fly too fast, nor I could. The energy is so dense that it feels viscous. I could not fly too fast here. Only the Sovereign could fly faster. Those below it will have to go slow.

    Thud!

    It took a few minutes before I slowed down andnded a mile away from the giant city gates. Through which a couple of Grimms could easily walk in, with their hand in their air.

    I would have flown above the gates if I could, but it seemed like Primary stage practitioners couldn''t fly over the city.

    Some are doing it, but it is obvious they have a special privilege.

    Soon, I reached near the gates and saw thousands of peopleing and going out of it. There is no checking, but now and then, I would see guards asking any random people for their IDs.

    I did not stop seeing that and continued, with my gait being confident and my face did not have a hint of nervousness, as I walked through the gate.

    "Id," said the guard to me and I couldn''t help but curse at my luck, but on the outside, my expression remained unchanged. I stopped and turned to single eyes guard and shed out a purple medallion.

    Immediately, a surprise appeared on his face. It had taken him a while to collect himself from the surprise.

    Buzz!

    "Is it yours or have stolen it from someone?" he asked with a sharp voice. My expression did not change, but I had poured all three of my energies inside and immediately, the projection of three moons appeared for a moment.

    He shook as a shock appeared on its face. Even the guards beside him had a shock in their eyes.

    "My apologies for stopping you, guest. With the purple Id, you have the privilege of flying over the city," said the guard, with his tone turning to be mellowed from hard.

    I just nodded and walked inside the city of han.

    It is not just the guard who is surprised. It had surprised me too. I knew this id must be good since Rayna''s brother had given it to me, but not expected it to be this good.

    It is a good and bad thing. As it will let me go to the ces where I couldn''t, but will also make me noticed and I don''t want that.

    Currently, I am too weak to handle unnecessary attention. I need to understand this world first, its rules and ways, and grow in power.

    This world is dangerous, far more than our world, which had Grimms in it.

    Within a minute of arriving in this world, the vers captured me and sold me into very. I worked in mine, charting my escape, but just when I did that, I got hurled out by a powerful force.

    I don''t want to be in that situation ever again.

    I walked out of the gates and into the city and what a magnificent city is. It is massive, with buildings of all sizes, shapes, and styles. Our greatest cities are dustpared to this.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The thing is, it is just amon city. Rayna''s brother had referred it to as a small city. I couldn''t help but wonder what a big city would look like.

    It is a night, but I did not immediately find a ce to stay, instead. I slowly walked down the street. Listening to the conversation of people, understanding the world through their conversations.

    I barely know anything about this world, and while I had read about it in the library, that information is ages-old.

    I had heard some tidbits from the uncored in mine, but it is too little. I need more and listening is the best option to understand it.

    I had roamed through the city for three hours, listening to everything I could before walking into a dome shaped ss pub. It is big, with hundreds of people talking andughing while the music yed in the background.

    They are talking in differentnguages, but the mostmon is the universalnguage, and the second is the localnguage.

    During my walk through the city, I had noticed that. Most of the people here are bilingual, many effortlessly switch from local to universal and vice versa. In my world, only a select few know the universalnguage.

    I could notpare my tiny world to the Prime world. The difference is even bigger thanparing a newborn infant to a Grand Lord.

    "What can I get you?" asked the horse Beastman. "Fire ale, roah steak, and gak fries," I answered effortlessly. "Right away," he said and disappeared while I looked and listened.

    I never had that drink or the food I had ordered, but I had seen the name on the huge menu and ordered it. I hope it is good.

    It had been ages since I ate something good.

    A minuteter, the waiter returned, bringing my order. "Here is your fire ale, roah steak, and gak fries." He said as he put my order down.

    "Thank you," I said. He seemed a little surprised but nodded before disappearing again, while I turned to the food.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It looks at ale, which looks like a normal ale aside from the fire specks. I take the ss in my hand and take it to my lips before taking a sip.

    Gulp!

    It was mellower and far tastier than any ale; I had drunk, even better than the one I had brewed, but the real fun started when I gulped down the wine.

    The wine had turned into a fire in my stomach. It is powerful, but not painful, at least for me.

    It kind of felt nice.

    I minuteter; I took another sip of it before turning to the steak. It smells delicious. It cut a piece of it and ate it with a small cherry tomato.

    It begins to melt in my mouth as I begin to chew it, tasting quite wonderful. The chef of the bar had some talent. His skill could be at about 50th recipe of the cooking tome.

    It is not easy to gain such skills; I know the years; I needed to be spent inside tome to reach the 50th recipe. It was hard but fulfilling.

    It is not just stake that is good, but also the fries that before I know it. I have an empty te and ss in front of me.

    "Another ss of fire ale please," I said to the waiter, and a few secondster, it appeared. I drank this one slowly. Listening to the conversation around me, which is enriching my knowledge by the second.

    "Bill, please," I said to the waiter, and a few secondster, the bill appeared in front of me.

    I looked at it before dropping a small crystal P1 Daros crystal on it. The waiter was surprised, but quickly took and a few secondster, came out a change.

    I took the change, but not before leaving a generous tip, which made the eyes of the waiter light up.

    There is nomon currency in the prime world. One could trade in any kind of energy crystals.

    Though, depending on the region, there aremon energy crystals used as currency.

    Take the city of han. It is a level 2 Sovereign city and the mostmonly used currency here is our Ro crystals. 80% of transactions that happens here, happen in Ro crystals.

    The value of standard P1 grade Daros crystals is one hundred and twelve Ro crystals. The whole meal and tip had cost me nine Ro crystals in total.

    It was totally worth it.

 Chapter 3095 Information

    "Thank you," I said as I took the round crystal key from the reception and walked up the stairs.

    I have booked a room in an inn. The inn is neither small nor big and it is one of themon area business market districts of the city. It is preferred by Primary practitioners.

    It is the only district I had explored. The city is so damn huge that it will take me a lot of time, to explore it fully.

    The inn is seven stories tall and made of white wood. It is a special type of wood, which releases faint waves of rxation as it absorbs the energy from people.

    My room is on the sixth floor, and I soon reached it, before touching the blue crystal key to the door.

    Click!

    The door clicked open immediately, and I entered inside. The room is a single medium size with a bathroom attached to it.

    There is a huge window, which provides a clear view of the street.

    I appeared next to the window and looked at the view for a few minutes, beforeying on the bed.

    I closed my eyes and think about the things I had learned about the world.

    The prime world of es is massive, so huge that my world would be akin to a tiny ind or even smaller than that. Aros region, which is the city of han, is part of hundreds of times bigger than my world.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There are ny-two such regions on the continent of Jasnar.

    It is a massive world that Primary II, like me, couldn''t travel, even in a thousand years.

    Even the sovereign would have a problem doing that.

    The ruling structure is a kind of simr, but also different. The organizations ruled areas, but there are also the ruling kingdoms and families.

    Many organizations and ruling structures are affiliated with each other, as is in my native world.

    These affiliations are not always subservient in nature. They may be partners or just pay tithes to powerful organizations for backing, but remain independent in their working.

    It is aplex structure. Compared to that, the practice system is a lot simpler.

    There are nine levels in the prime world, divided into three parts. The first is the Primary part, which contains Primary-I, Primary II, and Primary three. The second part is Sovereign.

    It is divided into Sovereign, Earth Sovereign, and Sky Sovereign.

    Thest is Prime, the most powerful. It is divided into Prime, Rising Prime, and Shining Prime. It is a little funny, but it is continuing for eons.

    Each of these nine stages is further divided into four parts. Initial, Mid, High, and Peak. I am at the Initial level of Primary-II stage.

    My clone hadpiled every piece of information I heard and saw. It gave me some ideas, but I will have to listen and interact more before I will have the full picture.

    That is for today. It is time for me to work.

    Immediately, I entered my core, unlike before. No huge purification formations are running across my core. I had stopped that. There is no need to go with an inefficient approach now that I am free and in a huge city.

    In a few days, I will buy the things, I needed the things to purify them and also the practice resources.

    After looking at small things, I moved to important things. To the inheritance, not Primary-III, in which two of my clones are always working, but Primary-II, my current inheritance, where one of my clones working.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I do not n to remain at Initial Primary-I forever and I am quite close to breaking out of it.

    I am making changes to a higher power and seamless integration into this world. While my inheritance had adjusted itself and I have made some changes, they are not as efficient as I had liked them to be.

    This problem will be solved with the next upgrade.

    I worked for a few hours beforeing out of my core. There is one more thing I have to do before sleeping.

    Practice the refinement method. It is not just cleansing me but also taking me closer to a level small level up.

    Buzz!

    I took a deep breath and activated the formation inside my core. As it did, it had released the toxins inside my body, and I begin to circte them. Compared to the first time, I had seeded; I am quite fast.

    Seven minutes passed, and I reached the 49th cirction.

    The impurities havee out and also my body and soul got strengthened by a little. The amount of impurities is much smaller than before, but they are denser and smell even worse.

    I am circting the toxins from the P1 Daros crystals and its effects are waning in a few days. It will stop benefiting me.

    I have no other choice than to continue with it. As with changes I have made in toxins, my body is not strong enough to handle higher levels. So, I will squeeze all the benefits, before leveling up.

    I am already pushing against the limit, squeezing the tiniest benefits in sessions and I will continue to do that, till I could no more.

    The method may be harsh with many ws, but its effects are, without a doubt, great. My strength is increasing faster through it, while at the same time, my body is getting cleansed.

    Such swift progress is hard, even in the Prime world.

    It alsoes with its risks. As if one is not able to circte or did not finish, the whole 49th cirction. All the toxins will enter your body and that will have a huge consequence.

    I practiced till I could not, before stopping.

    Immediately, I got out the bed and went to the bathroom. Which is big. I had asked them for a big bathroom.

    Showers are one of the things I enjoy, and I like to have a good bathroom to enjoy it fully. It is big and has all the amenities that one will need.

    I stayed there for more than half an hour and when Ie out; I am feeling fully refreshed. The smell in the room is also done, there is not even the tiniest of foul smells.

    Seeing that, Iid on the bed, this time, without covering it with energy, and closed my eyes.

    The sleep did note early. I was kept awake by thoughts of Marina and my unborn child. I really hope they are in a safe ce. The world is dangerous, and I am worrying about them every second.

    I had finally fallen asleep more than an hourter.

    The next day, I woke up. Ate the pill to deal with the side effects of the method, before freshening up and showering.

    I did not cook, even though I wanted to. Instead, I went down and had breakfast in the inn while listening to the conversations flowing around me.

    It was after breakfast; I checked out and walked down the street with a smile on my face. There are many things I have to do today. I have made a list and I hope I will be able to do it all.

 Chapter 3096 Larons Emporium

    ''Larons Emporium,'' I read in the fifty-story silver-green color, huge building. It is a store.

    I looked at it for a moment before entering inside it and immediately, got enamored by what I saw. It had surprised me as I had never thought. I would see something like this, on such a huge scale.

    It is a mall, but for resources. The resources are just ced on the racks and people could pick them up.

    Resources are rare and precious, and they are not sold this way, but in the prime world, they do. It had truly surprised me, but I understood it will make things much easier for me.

    I entered inside and felt my spatial storage sealing up. I could not take out the things, nor I could add to them.

    Even sovereigns will have a problem in doing that, and the moment they do. The rms will re out.

    I walked over and picked up the store''s storage band. It is only storage that works here, and it has a massive space. If one wants a bigger one, they could request it, for a small fee.

    Wearing the storage band, I looked at the racks and resources ced on them.

    My eyes lit up seeing them, and I am not even seeing the resources on the full floor. Much fewer tens of floors above me.

    All of them are filled with massive resources. One only needs to have money to buy them. I have some money, I hope, it will be enough to buy the things I need for my immediate need.

    The first thing I am choosing is the practice resources. I am nearly out of them.

    The ones I have brought from mine''s store are finished, and I have brought little resources from my world. Choosing to keep 99% of resources there for the future generation.

    Here, resources are abundant. The only thing I need is money. In my world, such resources are few.

    The ces where the Primary-II resources are found are extremely dangerous. That most Grand Lords, die in those ces. Only the desperate or powerful would dare to go there.

    I shook my head and went to the first rack, looking at resources, reading their information, and sensing them.

    I want everything the racks have, but I could not. I have limited money and I need to choose the resources that I need for my immediate need.

    Thankfully, everything is in neat order, I could find everything easily.

    I first chose the practice resources; the first floor is for that. I chose them carefully, as many of them are quite expensive. I could choose the subpar ones, but I did not want to. I want the ones that will give me the best results.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I did not only buy the practice resources, as some practice resources can also be second to the healing resources and the resources I needed for the refinement.

    There is a different section for those resources, and I will go there too. I just chose them, because I needed those resources.

    Soon, I went to the second floor, and the third and fourth, and browsed through different sections.

    I have to say, seeing all these resources lying, it is hard to control myself. I want to buy everything, but I could not buy everything here, even if I had mined the whole mine for the Daros crystals.

    The store not just sells raw resources. It also sells the potions, and the processed resources, like the potions and the breakthrough essences.

    From this, they earn the most.

    I have no n to buy those processed resources. I have recipes for all the potions and other alchemical mixtures and have the skills to produce some. With more practice, I will produce those too.

    Not to mention, the potions and other things are far more expensive than the resources than make them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Two more hours passed, and I was on the tenth floor, buying things.

    Another three hours passed, and I was on the seventieth floor. Thest floor, as I could not go higher, as I don''t have much money left. I have saved a portion of money for this thing before I even stepped into the store.

    Seeds.

    I need the seeds and, unlike my small world, here, my options are not so much limited.

    A quarter of the seventeenth floor is dedicated to the seeds. There is every kind of seed, just seeing them, my eyes light up.

    The seeds are not part of my immediate need. So the budget I could allow for it is not much, but I could still buy a few seeds and the fertilizer needed to grow them. It is more necessary, as the Grimms aren''t avable on the demand.

    I saw many seeds there, including that of the stainless blood soul lotus, which is a variation of stainless lotus, whose seed is also present there.

    I had brought it, as the stainless lotus had much wider use than blood-soul lotus. It is an optimum alchemical ingredient. With it, I had also brought some Peak Primary-III corruption.

    It had cost me quite a lot.

    I had stayed in the seed department for more than an hour and brought six seeds, along with their fertilizers.

    "I will pay in Daros crystal," I said to twin-horned women at the checking counter. There was no change in her expression other than the nod. As she took the storage, put it on a disc with two gems.

    "Twelve hundred and seventeen P1 Daros crystals," she said. I nodded and touched my storage ring to the blue gem on the left.

    It turned green, and immediately I found everything I had brought appeared in my storage.

    "Thank you for shopping inrons emporium. Please do visit again," she said in a practiced voice.

    I nodded and walked out of the store.

    It had been five days since I havee to the city, and I have pretty much understood how it works.

    Now, I want to find a little ce where I could stay for more than a day. Till now, I did not stay in one inn for more than a day. I could not make a breakthrough in the inn. I have to find something more stable.

    I have a ce in mind. It will be a perfect ce for me to breakthrough. It is expensive, but I will bear it.

    A little more than an hour passed, and I appeared in a valley, where there are thousands of houses small and big across the hills. I have heard the energy inside it is very thick, far more than the city.

    It is also mellowed and mixed with a special alchemicalbination. Which increases the speed of practice.

    "Wee to oneria." said gemmed eyes woman as I entered the spacious office. "I need a house for a week," I said to her. "What kind of house you want, we have them avable in several grades and sizes," she said and projected a long list.

    It had images of houses and the amenities they provided.

    "I will take pearl soza," I said after looking at the catalog. "It will be eleven thousand four hundred and fifty ro-crystals. half of which is a deposit. You will get it back when you leave," she said.

    I nodded and paid with nighty-six daros crystals, which she epted, before handing me the key.

 Chapter 3097 Pearl House

    "I appeared in front of the small house situated in the middle of the hill. It was round and looked like it was made of pearl.

    It is a pearl in which they have made the house. Ites from a monster known as l m. It radiates calming energy, which made one feel peaceful.

    Click!

    I looked at the small pearl house and the small crystalline stream flowing through it. Before walking toward the house and opening its door.

    As I walked inside, I immediately realized the energies inside were far denser than outside. The energies outside are also more than twice denser than the city, but here, they are four times denser.

    They are also more easier to absorb as the pores of my body open and I begin to absorb the energy.

    I looked around the house; it is small. It had one living room and bedroom, which had a bathroom attached to it.

    There is no formation in the house. People are paranoid here and don''t like too many formations. All the formations here are standing alone, not a single one that is connected to the central grid.

    It is one of the reasons why I had chosen this ce.

    The inns were good, but every inch of them had formations, which made me a little ufortable.

    I activated my abilities and scanned every inch of the house, and did not discover any formation connected to the central grid or any standalone spying formations. It made me relieved.

    I first thing I did was the shower. Even it felt amazing in the house.

    If I have excess money in the future, I would definitely buy such a house. I have seen many shops that sold such houses. The sovereign grade evenes with an erged space but costs an insane amount of money.

    I came out of the shower and wore fresh clothes before walking into a small kitchen.

    It had been a while since I had cooked in such a small kitchen, but it was more than enough for me to cook.

    I am kind of feeling excited as it is the first time I will be cooking since I havee to this world. While my clones have cooked for Ashlyn and Nero, it is not me, even if I felt it like it.

    I took out the stuff; I had brought things in the store, from meat to spices to oil. I have brought a few meals worth of things and now I am going to cook.

    I looked at all and begin.

    To my surprise, I immediately fell into the rhythm, and an hour and a halfter, a sumptuous meal was in front of me.

    "You guyse out," I said, and Ashlyn and Nero came out as I set the table. I am a little relieved seeing Ashlyn is not sleeping. Ever since I hade to this world, she is sleeping a lot.

    She is sleeping more than she is awake and I couldn''t help but feel worried about her.

    I have checked and there seemed nothing wrong with her. If not for the library spirit saying, what is happening to her is natural and there is nothing to be worried about, I would have taken her to the doctor.

    Something is happening to Ashlyn. I had asked the library spirit, but she remained mum about it.

    "Father, it is so good," said Nero as he took the bite. It is really good. Better than, I had eaten in any restaurant here.

    I took the first bite and then another. Before I know it, I found the te empty. Thankfully, I had cooked arge meal.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Finally, we finished. There was nothing that remained in our pots and our tes, with our stomachs bloated. It had been a long while since I ate like this.

    I stayed in my ce for more than half an hour before I get up, but not before taking Ashlyn inside me. She had again fallen in asleep; it is not her digestive sleep, but the strange sleep that she is having.

    I sat on the chair by the balcony and stared at the beautiful night before closing my eyes and entering my core.

    Now that I had brought resources; it is time to work on processing. The first thing I have to do is process the daros crystals before processing the resources for my breakthrough.

    The process had already begun; the moment resources entered my core earlier. All four of my clones have begun working on it, and now, I have also begun.

    A little more than seven hours passed when I had finished with processing the material needed to process the daros crystal.

    It is only for P1 crystals. My clones are working on making the materials for the P2 crystal processing.

    I took the ink and filled it into the pen, and a momentter, the runes begin toe out of it and begin to lie on the ground and the earth. Forty minutester, a massive square size formation is erected.

    I double-checked the formation and after I was satisfied. I ced the things inside the formation, before putting a massive load of P1 crystal inside.

    It is nearly 10% of all my P1 crystal harvest. Nero had mined a huge amount of it. So much that, hundred people wouldn''t do in a decade, and I want to process it all.

    I looked at it for a minute before I begin toy down another formation. Soon, I finished with it and moved another load inside, and begin working on the third one.

    Buzz!

    The third one also begins processing the p1 daros crystals. I want to create even more, as there are still a lot more crystals remaining to be processed, but I do not have the resources for that.

    I worked for a little more than an hour before the material for the p2 crystal processing was finished.

    Buzz!

    I begin drawing the formation, and within a second; I am finished and moved the load inside, before activating.

    This formation is much smaller than the massive three, about one-twelfth in size, but more expensive than three. It had 35% of all p2 crystals I have and will take, more than twice the time to process.

    Now only P3 and S1 crystals have remained, but I do not have things to process them.

    I am not worried. The next time, I will go to the store. I will bring the materials needed to process those.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I did not stay in the core for long; I came out and stared at the night again, thinking about the future.

    I have gathered quite a lot of information in five days in the city, including the things that I could do.

    Some are safe, some are dangerous, and both offer progress. The safe ones offer slow progress, while the dangerous one''s fast progress, there is even a middle path.

    I haven''t really chosen yet and will not, till the breakthrough. Now, I am all focused on the breakthrough, which I am very close to achieving.

    It will be sessful. I have no doubt about it.

 Chapter 3098 Kara

    Buzz!

    The formation lit up, and energies entered my body. The energies are hot and painful, but not enough for me to scream.

    I am in the tub filled with thick violet streaming solution. It is thest practice. After I am done with it, I will be ready for the breakthrough.

    I stayed unmoving as the solution got hotter and hotter, till it became so painful that I had to grit my teeth to stop screaming. It made me feel like I should have gone with a less painful method.

    It was effective as this one but require more resources. I did not have enough money to buy those resources.

    So, I stuck with this painful one.

    Little more than half an hour passed when the pain had finally lessened, but it is another fifteen minutes for me to get out of the pool. When I did, my skin was red like a cooked chicken.

    I immediately went for the shower, beforeing out and sitting on the balcony.

    I am nowpletely ready to make a breakthrough, but I don''t have the resources for it. I will be leaving after dinner.

    A few minutes passed, and I was about to leave to cook dinner. When the door opened to the balcony of the opposite house opened and a very beautiful woman walked in.

    She is one of the most beautiful women; I have seen sinceing to this world.

    At first nce, she looked like a human in her mid-twenties, but she was not. She had ocean-blue hair and eyes that glitter in a multicolor. She also had crystalline wavy lines covering her body, which twinkle like her eyes.

    I only look at her for a second before looking away. She is barely wearing anything and what she is wearing ispletely see-through.

    "Hey, neighbor," she said a secondter, and I had turned to her. Focusing nothing but her face, which is smiling in mirth.

    "Hello," I replied.

    "You must be new?" she asked. "Yes, I had rented this ce just two days ago," I said, to which she smiled, and her smile is beautiful.

    "Good. The person before you were a total creep," she said with her eyes shing in anger. "I am sure you had no problem in handling him," I said, and mirth appeared in her eyes.

    "Her," she corrected. "My apologies," I replied. To which she smiled again.

    "What were you doing?" She asked. "I was about to cook a dinner for myself," I replied before I could stop myself, and her eyes glittered again.

    "You can cook?" she asked.

    "Yes," I replied.

    "You seemed quite proud of that," she said, arching her brown. "I know enough," I said, and her eyes glittered again."Well, then I will definitely have to try it," she said and jumped out off the balcony.

    I wanted to stop her, inviting strangers is not a good thing, but I felt myself stopping.

    She seemed fun, and I am feeling a little lonely.

    Click!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Soon, she appeared by my door and opened it. "Pleasee in," I said, not letting my eyes move around her body.

    She is truly beautiful a woman.

    "Thank you," she said and entered inside, and sat down on a chair like she owned the ce. Which should have made me angry, but I found the altitudeforting.

    "So, do you have any preference for eating?" I asked her. As many races have preferences, what might be normal food for us could be inedible for them.

    "As long as you do not feed me rocks. I would be fine." She said rxedly. "Don''t worry, I don''t the rocks either," I said and walked toward the kitchen and took out the things.

    I looked at them for a moment, before I started cooking.

    She watched from the distance for a minute, before the smile on her face turned serious, and appeared beside the kitchen counter and begin watching me intently.

    I did not stop her.

    "So, how long have been here? If you don''t mind me asking," I asked. "About a year, but most of the time, I had been out of the city," she replied.

    "You seemed to have been new to the city," she said, to which I nodded. "Yes, I had arrived here a week ago," I replied while cooking.

    I am not solely focused on cooking; I am also focused on her. She is quite a woman, guarding her aura in such a way that I had seen very few people do.

    It took me a while, took me a while to know that she is in Primary III. I don''t even know what level she is at, but I could tell she is not Initial level. She is either at Mid-level or above.

    A little more than an hourter, I am finished.

    "Let me. It is the least I could do," she said and helped me set the table.

    "So, what is your name. I like to know the name of my guest before I eat with them," I said, and she smiled, with her eyes twinkling. "Yes, the introduction is necessary," she said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I am Kara," she introduced herself. "I am Michael," I replied.

    "Well Michael, what you cook seemed to be the most delicious meal I had ever eaten," she said. "Then, I shouldn''t make you wait any further," I said and raised the ss of seryn wine.

    It is one of the wines I had brought, which still tasted good here. It is likely due to the doras crystals; I had let it absorb.

    Clink!

    Our sses clinked, and we took a sip of wine. The moment she did, her eyes wines twinkled.

    "You have a good wine too," she said as gulped down the sip, before turning to a meal in front of her.

    "Mmmmm" a sound came out of her lips. She did not say another, and took a bite of another dish, making the same sound again.

    I did not say anything. Those sounds from her mouth is the greatest praise I could receive.

 Chapter 3099 Strengthening

    "Wow, I don''t think I ever had such a satisfying meal in my life," said Kara as she finally put her fork down.

    "I am d you enjoyed it," I said with a smile. "It is such a regret that I had to leave in a few hours, or I would have shamelesslye to you tomorrow for another meal," she said with her beautiful eyes twinkling.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You are wee anytime," I said. I did not ask her where she is going. We have only known each other for a few minutes. Such questions are for friends.

    "That is the best thing you could have said," she said, getting up from her chair. "I aim to please," I said, and her eyes twinkled again.

    "Thank you for the meal, Michael. Now, even if I die in the next few days, I will have one less regret," she thanked.

    "I am sure you will easily survive whatever you are going to face," I said. She smiled at that, but this time, there was not the slightest mirth in her eyes.

    "I hope I do," she said softly and walked toward the door.

    Soon, she walked out of the door. I watched her till she entered her house, before closing the door behind me.

    I have to go to the store, there is a huge shopping to do. I have processed quite a lot of Daros crystals and now it is time to spent.

    I am going to buy the breakthrough resources and also refining resources, along with a few other types of resources.

    Soon, I reached the teleportation artifact nearest to my house.

    This gate''s housing had many teleportation formations connected to the city. I could get to any part of the city through them.

    I had rarely used them since. I wanted to want to listen and look, but I had done enough of that. Now, I wanted to save time and reach the store soon as possible, as the shopping is going to take a lot of time.

    "Newt Emporium," I said as I appeared by the artifact. "One ro-crystal," said the man with the ck horn.

    I handed him the crystal, and immediately the gate appeared, and I walked inside. A momentter, I found myself in front of a huge building of a newt emporium.

    It is a different store. To be cautious, I am not going back to the same store. This store is slightly bigger and has an even better collection. I hope it will have everything I need. I would hate to go to the other store.

    Soon, I entered the store and took the band, before starting shopping.

    This time, I barely hold back. I brought everything I need from breakthrough resources to cooking materials. I even brought some alchemical tools.

    I had shopped for six hours and when I got out of the store, there was a smile on my face.

    Like earlier, I took a teleportation formation, and a minuteter; I was at my house.

    I did not begin immediately, instead; I handed all the responsibility to my clones and close my eyes to sleep.

    I woke up five hourster and immediately went to the bathroom to freshen up and showered, before cooking breakfast, which I ate with Nero. Ashlyn is once again sleeping, and I did not wake her, nor I could.

    I had tried it when she started sleeping like that, but no matter the way I tried. I could not wake her up.

    After washing the tes, Iy on the couch and closed my eyes. A momentter, I was in my core with my clones working on different things.

    I could already see a new refinement formation has started running. Refining not only P1 and P2 grade Daros crystals, but also P3 and S1. Though the refinement of S1 is going quite slowly, despite having only a handful of the crystal inside it.

    I do not mind. I do not need S1 grade Daros crystal, but I like to have it on hand. Who knows when I might need it?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I am happy seeing the progress of my clones and especially when they have readied the resources I need.

    I check the resources and bring out the thing. It is a multicolored runic sphere.

    The breakthrough formation.

    It is from the original breakthrough formation, but only contains less than 1% of its power, but that is more than enough. This is just a schematic, and I am going to strengthen it with the resources I had brought.

    I ced it down on the runic formation that had already been created by my clones and ces the resources.

    There are a lot of resources, including nearly all the rule-bending powers and S3 Daros crystal. Thankfully, few of them had got refined. I only need one and even that is going to be more than enough.

    Buzz!

    After seeing everything is perfect. I activated the formation and within a few minutes, the resources moved toward it.

    I watched it for a few minutes before I moved away. If I had time, I would have continued watching, but I have to make a breakthrough today and there are still some things that needed to be done about it.

    Soon, seven hours passed, and the sphere had finished absorbing all the resources.

    It is now strengthened and is much better than the one I had left in the home, and with every breakthrough that will happen. It will be better, I can''t wait to see the heights, it will reach in the future.

    I checked it for any ws and there were none. Seeing that, I put it back into its ce and continued working.

    I am refining the breakthrough resources. Some of them are quite tricky. My clones are helping me, but with the easy parts. The hardest ones I had taken for myself.

    I had failed a couple of times in refining some resources, but that is normal in alchemy and still, a cheaper optionpared to store brought things. Those things are really expensive.

    Not everyone has alchemical skills. They are easy at first, but the further you go, the harder they became.

    Even I who had a great foundation in energy control had a hard time.

    Culinary art may bear some simrities with alchemy. They are different fields and require a different sets of skills.

    It is my luck that I had great teachers, like Grandmaster Salvador and Jim. Without them, I wouldn''t have had such skills.

    Remembering them, I couldn''t help but think about them. Grandmaster Salvador hade with me, while Jim, along with Rachel and others, had stepped into the gates a little early.

    Both of them had inheritances that are ssified as legacy inheritances. So, they should be fine.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed suddenly. In my moment of distractions, things begin to get awry. I focused my all and was barely able to salvage it.

    I took a sigh of relief and pushed on all distracting thoughts and focused on what I was doing.

    I had nearly destroyed what I was working on. It would have been bad if that had happened, considering how expensive the resource is.

 Chapter 3100 Mid-Level Of Primary-II

    "Done," I said as I refined thest resource. I am very happy. It was more difficult than I had thought it would be.

    I counted all the resources before getting out of my core, but did not open my eyes and instead took a deep breath to sleep.

    Within a minute, I fell asleep and woke up two hourster, feeling fully refreshed.

    "I am ready," I said and added house on ''do not disturb,'' before taking out the sphere of breakthrough formation. There is not much change had urred in it, aside from it bing more vibrant.

    It is a little risky to use it because of its rule-bending power, but it is not easily discoverable. The rule-bending power could only be discovered when it being used.

    Even then, one needs to be sufficiently stronger to sense and affinity, as not everyone could sense it. It is even more difficult to sense it in breakthrough formation since it became part of it and also because I have actively made efforts to hide it.

    I am confident that Sovereign wouldn''t be able to sense it, even if they try with all.

    No matter what I say, there is a clear risk in using it, but I will take the risk for my breakthrough and also becuse I need it to be better.

    Small breakthrough is easy, but big ones are not, especially when I will try to advance from one greater stage to another. It will be especially difficult for me; the forbidden power has its prize.

    Buzz!

    I pushed away all the thoughts and activated the formation. It became big. It is a good thing; I had removed the furniture, or I would have thrown it away.

    I stepped inside the sphere before waving my hand. Immediately, the resources came flying and took their ces.

    Buzz!

    After checking them one more time, I initiated the breakthrough. The momentter, the breakthrough begins.

    There is no difference between a small breakthrough and arge breakthrough, aside from the level of dangerousness.

    Small breakthrough is also dangerous when one is unprepared. Thankfully, I am fully prepared.

    The resources in the runic formation mixed and merged for a few minutes before they came at me. My core, which had already turned into a blob, spun and, as it did, it started to pull the energies toward it, before absorbing them.

    Every second, the speed of its spin got faster and with it, it begins to pull more and more resources. That, after over ten minutes, it had be a little painful.

    The pain is nothing surprising. I bore it as its speed stabilized and continued for more than thirty minutes before stopping.

    ''95%,'' I said to myself, seeing the resources I had consumed. This time, I had been right and couldn''t help but feel happy about it.

    The core remained static for more than an hour before it had started to spin again. This time, it begins to pull the energy, extremely dense, powerful energy from P2 Daros crystal, anein crystal, and hasat stone.

    I had brought other two crystals from the store and while they were not as expensive as Daros crystal. I am still spending money on things that I could get for free.

    I could use energy from the environment, but I don''t want anyone to know that I am making a breakthrough.

    Using crystals had its own benefits, but it was up to me. I would have used them inbination. The crystals and the worldly energy.

    I could not and if I want to, I will have to pay extra here. They charge extra for the energy used in making a breakthrough.

    The energies of the three crystalse inside me while the core is absorbed. Just like the resources, the intensity increased by the second, until it had got painful, and the speed stabilized.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Time passed, and I observe the process, noting every little thing. What I notice now would help me make my breakthrough even smoother next time.

    Thankfully, I did not notice anything adverse.

    Time passed and before I know it, the core begins to slow down and, with it, its speed of absorption, beforepletely stopping.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The energy absorption took less than twenty minutes. It would have taken more if I had used worldly energy, but I took powerful crystalline energies, which are suitable for my core.

    After a minute of silence, the consolidation begins and, like the other processes. It is fast, much faster than I had thought.

    Maybe it is not just the resources that made the breakthrough faster. It is also the world. I noticed the point down for further research.

    It took seven minutes and change to consolidate the core, and, to my surprise, there was greater change than I had expected. The size had remained the same, but it had be clearer and more realistic.

    Buzz!

    I was watching the core when the chains of runes came out and spread across my body. In a little more than a minute, they finished, and my core buzzed again, releasing the floor of energy.

    As the energy came out, I got the surprise of my life.

    I had expected it thicker than honey, with crystalline granules as the energy of my Primary-II breakthrough had been. But to my surprise, I found the energy thinner than even water.

    The energy may be thinner, but it is far more powerful than that thick crystalline energy had been.

    ''The prime world,'' I thought.

    Things worked differently here. I shouldn''t take too much reference from the things I had experienced in my native world. There is a huge difference between it and the prime world and I should ept that, even subconsciously.

    The energy came and finished in a little over four minutes before it left me brimming with power.

    Though, for the first time in years, I did not get a feeling of invisibility after the breakthrough. It may be the subconscious or the effect of the world.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1~§ão§®

    This is telling me, I am not powerful enough to be invincible in a small vige here, much less in a city, whose leader is an Earth Sovereign.

    With this breakthrough, I had reached the Mid-level of Primary-II stage.

    It is my first breakthrough in this prime world, and it did not disappoint me. It was great. It had increased my power, and now I have be even more equipped to deal with the threats that wille at me.

    I enjoyed the feeling of a breakthrough for a few minutes before my expression became serious.

    Now, that I had made a breakthrough. It is time for me to think about the future. I have grown stronger, for it, I will need to go on adventures.

    The city is filled with such opportunities. They are everywhere.

    I have to choose the kind of adventure I need to go on. The first thing I will look at will be the growth they offer. It is the thing; I care about the most.

    To be powerful as fast as possible.

    So, I can find Marina and my family. I am worrying about them every day and unless I find them and know they are all right. I won''t be able to stop worrying about them.

 Chapter 3101 Decision

    Four days had passed since my breakthrough, and I was searching for the road to take. It is turning out much harder than I had thought.

    This is thest day; I have given myself to think about. I will choose a ce to go today, or I will choose it randomly, but tomorrow will be the day I will leave for it.

    "Adventurers Pce," I said to the handler. "One ro-crystal," he said. I handed him the crystal and immediately, the artifact activated, and I stepped inside.

    A momentter, I appeared in front of a huge adventurer''s pce. It is a ten-story tall,rge building, one of the seven in the city.

    A few secondster, I stepped inside it and saw thousands of people sitting inside, with information about jobs projected in the air and across various tables.

    I looked around before walking to the fourth floor. The first to the third floor is for Primary-I. Floors third to sixth are four Primary-II, and the floors above that are for Primary-III.

    The top floor is for the sovereigns, but very few sovereigns prefer this branch. All sovereigns prefer the main branch of the city.

    I reached the fourth floor, and it is considerably nicer than the first three floors and all of them are Primary II.

    I wanted to go to Primary III, but since I had registered as Primary II, I will have to remain on these three floors. Or I will need to earn enough cred, to get my batch promoted. That will give me a chance to go to the Primary-III floors.

    I picked up an empty single chair and sat down, looking at all the missions.

    There are many missions, from protection missions to exploration missions. I was hedging toward the exploration.

    Some of them were extremely dangerous, and many Primary-III that had gone there hadn''t returned. I had selected a couple of them and if I did not find anything more interesting. Then I am going to choose from one of them.

    Hun!

    I looked at all the notices when suddenly everything turned red.

    "Attention all members. The gates of Silverinth had opened. Attention all mem¡­." The voice begins to repeat and again.

    I turned around the hall and saw the expression on every person sitting there had changed. Excitement to fear had clouded their eyes, mostly excitement. Many of them connected to their adventure pce batches immediately, including me.

    While connecting, I asked clone two to find all the information it could about Silverinth from the information I had brought from the pce.

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1~§ão§®

    While I looked at aplete notice on the badge.

    The Silverinths gates had been opened after one thousand and seven hundred years. As for what Silverinth is, it is a powerful organization that used to exist hundreds of thousands of years ago.

    Whenever its gates open, people rushed in there.

    It changes people''s lives but also kills a lot of people. Which is not surprising given how dangerous this ce is.

    It hadn''t been a minute since they announced it, and over fifty-thousand people had already applied to go. I thought for a moment before applying, and by that time, the numbers have reached over a hundred thousand.

    Millions of people are going to enter, but given the size of Silverinth and the fortune found here, it is normal.

    The ce is more dangerous than I nned to go, but since I had applied, I will go, and I have only six hours to prepare.

    It took me a few minutes to get to my house since everybody was leaving to prepare. I had to wait a little before the teleportation formation took me to my destination.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Click!

    I closed the door behind me and sat down on the couch. I have everything; I need to go there, but I checked it once, while my clones study the new information about the Silverinth that I had just brought, including the map.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Looking at the map, it is clear that the ce is vast. Even if a million people entered, it would still be quite sparse.

    I studied information with my clones, focusing most on the dangers and fortune. There are two most important things one should focus on exploration.

    Two hours passed, and it was evening. I got up and freshened up before returning to the kitchen and started cooking. I am going to have an early dinner.

    I cooked the simple meal, which is finished within forty minutes, which I ate with Nero since Ashlyn is sleeping again. I rested for half an hour before removing my clothes and sitting cross-legged in the center of the room.

    Buzz!

    A secondter, the formation activated and a very faint stream of P2 daros crystal toxin came into my body and I begin the cirction.

    Since I broke through into the Mid-level of Primary II, I started using the higher-level toxin. Which is far more dangerous than P1 daros toxin, even after I processed it for greater efficiency.

    I only use a faint stream of it, and even it is dangerous. Though, the benefits it is providing me are far too great.

    In just four days, it had strengthened quite a lot and went deeper into the cleansing. If I continued to practice, then I wouldn''t take many years to make the next breakthrough.

    These benefits came with their own side effects, as the method had ws. Thankfully, I am capable enough to create the solutions to offset those ws.

    Time passed, and I had done one cirction after another, before finally reaching the forty-ninth cirction, where the real challenge had finally begun.

    The pain had increased exponentially, and so was the difficulty of pushing the energy. I am doing everything I could, as stopping mid-way would have a huge consequence. That, I do not want.

    So, I kept pushing and finally finished the cirction before starting again.

    As I circte the energy, the toxins refine my body and soul, while pulling out the impurities of my body. The amount of impurities is not decreasing, even after four days, likely because I am increasing the amount of toxins I circte inside me.

    I circted for little more than half an hour before I stopped andid down while burning the foul impurities covering me.

    The smell is too horrible to bear. Even after burning the impurities, some of it had remained. That I had to stand up despite being tired and walked into the bathroom.

    There I used a specially created bath solution to scrub my body of all the smell, beforeing out feeling refreshed.

    When I did, all the smell in the room had vanished.

    I changed into new clothes andy down on the bed and within a few minutes; I fell asleep. I needed to bepletely rested, as who knows when I will have time to rest?

    I had slept for two hours before I woke up and once again checked my preparations for the mission.

    Soon, it was time, and I walked out of the house and checked out in out in the office. I am leaving the house, as the mission might take a month or more and I will not keep paying for that long.

    It is quite expensive.

 Chapter 3102 Silverinth

    "XRG132, XRG133, XRG134, XRG135¡­"

    The token number is called one after another. As my number was called, I walked inside the huge airship.

    It is huge and shaped like a butterfly. I have heard these kinds of airships are quite expensive here and even the city has few of them.

    From inside, the ship is bigger due to spatially erged space, capable of taking three-hundred thousand people at once. I entered inside and followed the map, shown on my token.

    Soon, I reached the cabin where my seat was; the cabin is huge, with twelve long lines with three seats in each line.

    My seat is in the fourth line, and it is in the middle. When I reached it, I have got quite a surprise. I saw a person of the race; I had never seen before. A ss humanoid, with some part of him being mirrored, in which I could see my reflection.

    I nodded at him and sat down.

    One by one, people entered inside, and soon the whole cabin got filled with people. Some of the people are of races that I did not even know.

    One of the strangest ones is the ball. It is viscous and floats inside the cabin. If not for me sensing its life energy and hearing them talking. I would have thought they were some monsters.

    Twenty minutes after I entered the ship, I felt the ship moving. It moved up to the clouds, before suddenly boosting forward at an extremely fast speed.

    I had heard the ship was extremely fast, but despite that, it will take us about four and a half hours to reach our destination.

    It had been years since I sat on the ship to go to any ruin or realm. Ever since I hade into this world. I felt like I was relieving my early practice days. Those days were like this.

    Sigh!

    Remembering those days, I couldn''t help but sigh.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I looked at the people around me and saw they were not even interested in exchanging nces. I closed my eyes and entered my core. I looked around before entering the library and resumed studying ancient runes.

    They are extremely hard, but I am taking baby steps in them.

    I am years away from even creating even the smallest formation with it, but I am making progress. I found out that studying ancient runes is helping me deepen my knowledge of themon runes further.

    Which in turn helps me create the inheritance faster.

    I am making mad progress, that despite the reduction in time dtion in the core. I am working on inheritance much faster than I had ever worked in my native world.

    It is not only because of the ancient runes but also due to changes in perspective and experience.

    In my world, a select few had reached Primary II. It could be said, I was the first, as my Grand Lord''s inheritance was equal to Primary-II and Primary-II was equal to Primary-III.

    Even though I had made my Primary-II inheritance in the Prime world in mind. There were many ws in it.

    Thankfully, I had fixed nearly all the ws and I couldn''t wait to test them out against the real opponents.

    Time passed, and I kept studying and only opened my eyes when I felt the airship rapidly decelerating.

    Within a few minutes, it stopped andnded on the ground without making even the slightest noise.

    As the shipsnded, the gates were open and one by one; we begin to get out of the ship.

    When I got off the ship, I got surprised by the scenery. I had thought we would be in the forest or the mountain, but no, we are near the biggest waterfall I had ever seen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''aror waterfall.

    It is a magical waterfall and Primary stage practitioners are forbidden there. It pulls us to it, and we are too close, we could not resist the pull and fall into it.

    It had killed an unknown number of primary-stage powerhouses over the years.

    I looked at the waterfall for a few seconds before turning to the ce where everyone was staring. The small spatial rift had been expanded by the artifacts and powers of earth sovereigns.

    Three Earth Sovereigns are actively powering those artifacts. These three belong to three cities, which hade for it.

    Aside from hon, Ardar, and Jasda cities had also brought their people. This ce is between three of their territories. They have fought many times for it, but no one was able to conquer it fully.

    "Since everyone hade; we should begin sending our people inside," said the old man, with a crystalline beard and two rock horns.

    Earth Sovereign Caskag, the vice-lord of Jasda.

    "I agree," said our leader. Earth Sovereign Yaru. She is a woman with blue skin and a misty water tail.

    She is also lieutenant governor Khahon and the governor''s cousin.

    Buzz!

    Thest Earth-Sovereign also nodded and as he did, we received the orders from our batches. It is the orders of enters.

    After receiving the order, we moved, and soon, the people of three cities formed three lines of hundred. These lines stretched for miles, considering each city had brought roughly a million people.

    "Now," said all three earth sovereigns, and a hundred people of each city moved, and a momentter, a hundred behind them and then a hundred after them.

    While at the same time. The purple gate that three earth sovereigns powering had expanded by hundreds of meters that three hundred people couldfortably pass through it.

    I noticed that as each person reaches the gate, they would shudder. It made me curious, but I did not think about it much as soon, I will know the answer when I reached it.

    One by one, a group of three hundred begin to enter inside the gates, while we behind move forward, and soon, it is my time.

    Armor appeared on my body. It is simple grey-blue armor, with an average look. There is nothing eye-catching about it.

    The fewer people notice me, the better it would be for me. I have seen what happens when people notice you and I don''t want it to happen when I am still weak.

    Soon, I reached the gate and like people who were in my position. I too shook heavily. Some of the powers of the earth''s sovereigns leaked, and that power is immense.

    If these Earth Sovereigns want to kill us. They could easily, without us knowing how.

    Soon, I reached the gate and passed through it, and strangely; I felt a chilling cold and my armor couldn''t do anything against it. It is not powerful enough even create the slightest resistance.

    Thankfully, the cold is harmless.

    I had just gotten over the feeling of cold when everything became bright, and I felt myself falling.

    I immediately used my full power to fly up, but only able to slow my sleep from falling. The gravity here is strong enough that even with all my power, I could not fly against it.

    Thankfully, I was warned and was prepared to deal with it.

 Chapter 3103 Find

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground hard, and my whole body shook. Thankfully, I hadnded safely, breaking no bone.

    No wonder they are not letting the Primary-I. They could not survive this gravity. It is not just gravity, but also energy. It is thick and not easy to absorb. Many Primary-II is going to have a problem dealing with it.

    It is likely why they have capped the number of Primary-II to 25%, while the rest are higher-level powerhouses, mostly Primary-III.

    I took a deep breath and looked around. At first, it has seemed like I was in the forest, but looking closely, I saw the runes of many buildings.

    They have fallen on the ground, and the trees have grown around them.

    I looked around and sensed no one around. The changes begin to appear in my armor, the color change to ck-green and so is the style. It had be a little bulky and metallic.

    Now it looked like a fitting metallic armor.

    It is not just the armor that had changed, but also my aura. From Primary II, it went to Primary III. My aura had also changed to something different, and now nobody could associate me with the persona I had shown in the city.

    I must disguise. I might need to take some actions and make some decisions that might bring trouble when I am out.

    ''Nero,e out,'' I said to him, and immediately Nero came out. He is floating in front of me like gravity doesn''t affect him.

    "Stay hidden," I told to him. "Nobody will discover me, father," he said and flew away and soon disappeared from view.

    Sovereigns are the highest-level practitioners allowed in this ce, and they are not powerful enough to spot the peculiarities in Nero. If the Earth Sovereigns had allowed me here, I would have not brought Nero out.

    Nero flew up, giving me a view, and I cross-referenced it with the map, but I did not find the ce I am.

    This area is vast and not all of it is mapped. Not to mention, my map is notplete. There were some very expensive maps, for which I didn''t want to pay huge money.

    Since I don''t know where I am. I picked a direction and walked toward it.

    There are a couple of objectives I have for this ce. First is to collect resources, then look for the methods and find the opportunities to advance quickly.

    I soon stopped and turned left, before walking a couple of steps and stopped near a small nt with yellow flowers. I first thought they weremon peonies, but they were not.

    They are de peonies.

    I carefully gathered the winds of elemental energy in my palm and carefully controlled to harvest of the flowers.

    If I touched them with my hand, the flower would wither. They need to be harvested with wind energy. Within a minute, I had finished harvesting all thirteen flowers.

    After harvesting the flowers, I resumed walking again, with a smile on my face.

    The flowers are rare, but what made finding them even more amazing is that I need them. One of my clones had worked on these flowers. So, that I could add it to the healing formation.

    Its addition will make the healing formation even stronger.

    Hun!

    A little more than half an hour passed when Nero had finally seen a person. It is a short woman under five feet with ming hair, fighting against a monster.

    She is at the Mid-level of Primary II like me and is fighting against the Lion monster of the same level. It seemed to be a tough fight, but seeing the way women are fighting, I know she wille unscathed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I did not watch for more than a few seconds before continuing with the journey. Now and then, I would stop and collect the resources I found.

    An hour passed, and even now, I wasn''t able to see where I was. It won''t be easy, and I should focus more on finding opportunities, rather than finding where I am.

    With that, I increased the power of my soul sense and mixed some rule-bending power with it to avoid resistance.

    Though not enough, that for knowledgeable sovereigns to discover it.

    A little more than an hour passed when I stopped. In front of me is a half-copsed building. There is nothing new about them. I havee across a few of them, but there is something interesting in there.

    My core had reacted a little when my soul sense passed over it.

    I looked at the building before carefully walking inside it. Some buildings have broken formations and those are quite dangerous.

    I stopped the one and moved around it, leaving as much distance between us as I could.

    I avoided two more broken formations before arriving in what seemed like a living room. It is where my core had reacted. So, I spread it, this time more densely for an urate position.

    ''Found you,'' I thought when my soul sense had reacted again. I had found the thing.

    I walked a couple of steps before stopping and crouching down. I formed extra protection in my hand and moved it onto the dusty floor.

    It did not take it too long for me to find it and when I did; I pulled my hand back. There is a small coin size thin in my hand. It is a green metallic piece; it is clearly a piece of something.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There was even a formation carved on it, which had disappeared.

    I don''t know what it is. I will need to perform some experiments and scour the library after going to know about it. Though one thing is clear, it is very useful to me, given how my core is reacting with it in my hand.

    I put it back and turned to the half-copsed living room. Since I hade here, I might as look at it.

    With that thought, I carefully look at things, but whatever I looked at would turn to dust. From tables to tiles on the floor, they would crack with the slightest touch.

    The most regretful is the books. They would simply turn to dust as I touched them. I would have very much loved to collect them, despite having a library with gazillion books.

    More is always better and who knows, the book may offer something that the library did not have.

    Even the library spirit had said that the library was notplete. It could never bepleted, as every day something new gets discovered. The only thing we could do about it is to collect as much as knowledge we could.

    Hun!

    I was in thest row of the book when the touched book did not turn into dust. Nothing happened to it, even when I picked it up and brought it out.

    I cleared the dust off it and read its title.

    "Lake Soul," I read the title and opened the book and within a minute, my eyes couldn''t help but widen up.

    It is a method, a soul method, and one very powerful at that, but regretfully. It is not for me.

    Only those of pure water element could practice it.

 Chapter 3104 Robber

    I walked out of the house with joy and disappointment in my eyes. Except for the piece of metal and soul method, I did not find anything.

    It is a big haul, and I am happy, but I am also a little disappointed that I could not practice that method.

    To be honest, I could try. I might be able to do it with the aid of forbidden power, but the benefits it will provide me will not be even 10% of what it would water an elemental practitioner.

    I pushed away those disappointed thoughts and focused on positive.

    While I might not practice it, it still had great value in research. It is quite shocking that I found such a level of method in a small house, kept open on the shelf.

    Even in this world, such methods are extremely rare. I have seen the prices of the method on shelves and the one I found is not even sold in stores.

    I resumed my journey, and another hour passed. I had checked another house, hoping to find treasures as I did, but there was nothing. Instead, I got nearly hit by the broken formation, which shot toward me.

    Though I may not have found something in the houses. I have found some good nts.

    A few more minutes passed, and I found another nt and was harvesting it. When a guest had appeared, and stopped a few meters away from me.

    "Can I help you?" I asked the man without looking up. As I ampletely focused on harvesting the nt.

    He is tall, with clear ck skin of a shade that I had seen no humans have. He had silver eyes, which were slightlyrger than humans, and a thick mane of white hair. Which he had gathered in a ponytail.

    "Yes. Hand over all your storage devices and artifacts to me," he said with a pleasant smile on his. Like he is asking for water and not trying to loot me.

    "What will you do if I did not?" I asked, as I finally looked at him. "Kill you, of course," he said with a grinning smile.

    "I will not. So it better you fuck off," I said and immediately the grin on its face froze up and anger appeared in its eyes.

    "Since you want death so badly, human. I will give it to you," he said, and a dark-blue metal long sword appeared in his hand and he came at me.

    My expression turned serious, and a helmet appeared on my head and a long sword in my hand. I would have liked to use any other weapon than my sword, but I do not have any weapon other than the pick-ax.

    The one I had brought from my world is too weak to fight against a Mid-level Primary-III.

    I did not move and waited for him toe toward me. While observing everything I could about him.

    He is at the Mid-level of Primary III and seemed stronger than average Primary-III. Looking at how eyes moved seemed to be the alert type.

    "Die!"

    He shouted as the white energy covered his sword and he swung it toward me.

    I also swung my sword in response, but I did not cover it with energy. Though I moved it with the same speed, its sword moved toward me.

    ng!

    It tried to avoid my sword''s sneaky move, but I blocked it and our swords shed.

    Nobody moved, but surprise appeared on its face. He may expect me to take a step back or at least shake, but I remained standing, with no change.

    "You have some power. No wonder you dare to talk back to me," it said and attacked me again, with white energy ring across his sword.

    ng ng ng

    Our swords shed again, but that did not stop him as he attacked again without stopping, and with each attack, his frustration grew.

    "You need strength to rob people, little robber," I mocked, and anger red in his eyes further. "Bastards, shut up," he snapped, and he released his aura, which finally made me serious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Searing of Thousand des," he said, and attacked. His sword begins to create copies, making it hard to see which is the real copy.

    I know, which is the real sword, but it did not make things easier, considering all the copies are dangerous.

    Burst 10%. Critter of des.

    As I activated the burst, it filled me, and copies of my sword begin to materialize around it.

    It couldn''t help but shock him. The attack looks simr to his attack. It is simr, but it is also far more versatile. I could do many things with it, that even its attack couldn''t do.

    With my intention, more than half of the des moved ahead of my sword. Following the pattern, I envision.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    His eyes widened, and his stance turned defensive as my swords reached him and he defend against them.

    Rip!

    My real sword shed across his chest. He reacted quickly and moved back. Otherwise, it would have been a death-dealing blow.

    "Try harder, little robber," I said and the anger in its eyes increased further, but a momentter. Those emotions calmed down and a powerful aura burst out of his body, far more powerful than the aura before.

    It is likely his full power.

    "You are powerful, I''ll you give that, but you are dreaming. If you think this little of power would be enough to do anything against me," It said and powerful energy gathered across its sword.

    "zing Dawn!" It roared and attacked me.

    His attack is fast, quite fast, and filled with power. That would deal a fatal blow to me if hit directly. Still, I do not fear it. Instead, there is excitement in my heart.

    Burst 30%.

    The power of the burst increased, and I swung my sword. It is a simple attack without any zing energy.

    Which made him look at my attack mockingly.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against its and powerful energy came at me, but all got absorbed by my armor, while my energies made steam released from its whole body and now, it is looking at me with rm.

    It looks at me for a moment, before jumping back and beginning to retreat fast.

    "You shouldn''t have shown killing intent," I said with a sigh. I may not have ess to the killing rule, but I could still feel his killing intent.

    I might forgive his words by breaking every bone of his body. But I could not forgive those intentions. He had very much wanted to kill me, and I could not tolerate that.

    I looked at his retreating figure and took a step toward him and a few secondster; I was in front of him, with my ming sword moving toward him.

    Pachak!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I a"

    Barely a single word came out of his mouth when my sword cut through his neck along with all the defensive methods he activated.

    His head flew up while his body begin to fall down, with a silvery fire burning it both. It consumed the body, leaving only artifacts behind.

 Chapter 3105 Night

    I swept the artifacts and his storage off the ground.

    As they appeared at my core, my clone had opened them. Immediately, arge amount of stuff came out, and as I looked at it, my eyes lit up.

    It is my first storage in this world, and it did not disappoint me. It is filled with resources and artifacts, some of which were quite useful to me.

    Like the spear.

    "It seemed like he is professional," I muttered, seeing the number of storage devices present in his storage. There are over fifty of them, which is a huge number. Robbing so many people anding alive is not a simple thing.

    Professional robbers tend to have a small lifespan. As eventually, they tried to rob someone, they shouldn''t have and ended up paying with their life.

    Like this one did.

    It is quite a regret that I had to kill him. I don''t like to kill people, but he had left me with no choice. He truly wanted to kill me and if I did not kill him for that, then my consciousness wouldn''t have let me sleep in peace.

    I pushed those thoughts away and resumed my journey. While my clone sorts out the stuff and ces them in their respective ces.

    My core had be bigger, but the shelves of stores are empty. There is not even 1% of resources left in it,pared to my peak.

    Most of the seeds in my core have not even sprouted, while the one I had brought from the world is at Primary II and even if with elerating time. They will need time to reach Primary III.

    Unless, of course, I could kill the Primary-III Grimm with the bloodline.

    For it, I have entered the wrong prime world. The Grimm bastards are everywhere. Forget small and medium worlds. They are in the prime worlds and even dare to attack the cosmic tower and supreme realms.

    I hate bastards with every cell but also miss them a lot. Especially the easy progress they brought me.

    Three more hours passed, and the sky darken. Seeing that, my expression turned serious.

    The monsters here are dangerous, but one could easily avoid them, but it is the case in the day. At night, this ce changes and it is advised to hide at night, as long as you are not in one of the white zones.

    Thankfully, we are prepared. Throughout our journey, we would always look for a ce where we could spend a night.

    I only needed to walk for a little over ten minutes before I reached the ce which Nero had found. It is a small house, mostly in a copsed state, but it had an intact underground chamber.

    Unfortunately, there are no treasures in it.

    I went inside, carefully avoiding the many broken formations which littered this ce. It is the reason I had chosen it over other ces.

    Even if some monster had sensed me; it is will have passed those formations. It is difficult for the monsters to pass those formations without getting killed by them.

    Even the dumb monster avoided such ces.

    Buzz!

    I took out the purple square and activated it. As I did, it expanded and soon transformed into a tiny house, covering nearly all underground space.

    I entered inside and found myself in a small studio apartment. I have a spatial abode in my core, but if I bring it out. The suppression of the world will destroy thepacted space within in an instant.

    Any type of spatial artifact I brought from home is useless in the Prime world.

    Even storage rings, which had one of the most stable spaces, would be crushed within a day here. Which is why I had put nearly all spatial artifacts in the box and locked it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As they will not be of any use to me here.

    If I want to use any spatial artifact, it needs to be from the prime world. Like the storage ring, I am wearing.

    This abode is a regr one and is much better than what I had brought from the store. This one belongs to the robber and is the best in the grade.

    There were spatial abodes in the store, but there were insanely expensive. I could not afford them.

    I freshened up in a small bathroom and walked out before sitting on the sofa. Feeling the change that is happening in the surrounding.

    The energy is thickening, but this thick energy is very hard to absorb. Most Primary-III wouldn''t be able to absorb it. It is why; they have advised all, including the sovereigns, to bring the energy crystals with them.

    There are some areas here that are harmful even to them.

    I looked at Nero, who stayed out, and I did not stop him. He is making his own decisions and I am supporting him, despite knowing it is extremely dangerous in this unknown ce.

    Even now, I don''t know where I am.

    I rested for half an hour before finally getting up. It might not look like it, but the thick energy and high gravity had tired. It made me more tired, the fight with the robber.

    I took out things from my core and started making dinner. An hourter, I am finished and served myself. I am going to be eating alone, since Nero is outside, and Ashlyn is sleeping.

    I finished the dinner by that time; the energy thickened further, and gravity too had been increased.

    It will continue to till midnight, before the effects will start waning, before disappearing in the morning.

    After cleaning the tes, Iy on the single bed and closed my eyes.

    I entered my core and began working on my inheritance with my clones. Time passed and soon it was midnight. The energy and gravity seemed to have reached their peak, as there was barely any increase in them.

    I am d Nero is fine. He is enjoying it, running in this high gravity and dense energy. He even fought some monsters and hid when the sovereign came.

    There are Sovereign stage monsters here. Their numbers are more than I amfortable with.

    I am not a match for the Sovereign. If I sensed one, then I will have no choice but hide as Nero did.

    I watched Nero for a few minutes more before closing my eyes. This time to sleep.

    I woke up five hourster feeling refreshed. I freshened up and showered before cooking an early lunch, which I once again ate alone.

    I stepped out of the abode and deactivated it and put it in my core, before walking out of the house cautiously.

    A few minutester, I was out, and it was cold. Thankfully, my armor is strong enough to ward it off. Energy and gravity, on the other hand, arepletely different things.

    Though I could ward off the energy by sealing my armor, I did not.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I am refining this energy. It was hard, but I like the challenge. It also saves me energy crystals. While I could afford the energy crystals. Why should I use them when there is free energy?

    The only thing I have to do is put a little effort into refining it and I get thick pure energy, which is also helping me rapidly to limate to this ce.

 Chapter 3106 Weir Wall

    Half a day had passed, and I havee across more people. From what I observed through Nero, nobody seemed to have any idea about where we are.

    It seemed to frustrate many people and make them mad.

    I have been to a lot of ruins to feel these emotions. Though I would need to know where I am to get out of this ce.

    I am not worried about it. I am confident that I will find out my location, eventually. It might take some time, but I will do it. Once I know where I am, things will be simple.

    Hun!

    A little more than an hour passed when suddenly, Nero showed me something. My eyes widened and I begin to move toward it.

    It took me half an hour before I reached it. I am not the only person there. There are already twenty-seven people. They just nced at me as I appeared before turning back to the thing.

    It is a ck stone wall, and in the center of it is a grey stone door. A sliding type door and it is opening extremely slowly.

    If not for me staring it at for half an hour, I would have stopped the door is not opening at all.

    I am familiar with these walls. These are called weir walls. They are gateways to the vast pce. People have found amazing treasures there. Most importantly, the ce had teleportation gates. Through them, you go anywhere in this ce.

    "Why hadn''t the door opened yet?" I asked no one in particr. "Don''t know. It is opening slowly," replied a horned woman.

    Nobody seemed to have any idea why. So, I did not ask any further questions and sat by the tree at a distance, like everybody is doing.

    Everyone is a stranger here; they are maintaining at least twenty minutes of distance. All of them are alert and some of them have their hands very close to their weapons, ready to react the moment the need arises.

    An hour passed, and the door opened by two inches more and it had be big enough that a few people slip inside it, including me.

    Nobody tried.

    There is a clear warning written in the information that one shouldn''t try to enter the weir gate before it had fully opened.

    All those who entered had never returned.

    Another two hours passed and now the door was nearly open. In an hour more, the door will be fully opened.

    I don''t know why it is happening, as it had never happened before. It made some people cautious, and they left, but more havee to their ce, as the number had reached thirty-four now.

    More than an hour passed when I got.

    A minute and a halfter, the runes on the door lit up, as the door had finally opened. People hesitated for a second before walking inside.

    I watched people pass through the gate and when my number came. I also passed through it.

    Hun!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A fraction of a secondter, all the hair on my body stood up. I am very familiar with this feeling; it is the feeling of instant death. Something powerful came toward me and if I did not do something, I will die.

    The thing is, I don''t know what it is everything is white in front of me.

    It cleared as I thought it and to my shock. I saw a sabering toward me at an extremely fast speed, filled with power. That would kill me if it hit me.

    It is just a few inches away from me, and the one who is trying to kill me is a white-furred man. he is the eighth person who entered through the gate and looked at bodies around him; it seemed like I was not the only person it had killed.

    I have no time to worry about other fates, as a saber is just a palm distance away from me and I did not do anything at the very moment. I am going to die.

    I don''t want to die. Without meeting Marina and my family, without seeing the face of my child.

    Burst 100%.

    I activated the full power of the burst for the first time since my breakthrough. Its raging power filled me immediately from hundreds of power nodes. Even injuring me while doing that, but I do not care.

    I will deal with injuries after I had survived.

    The de came close further, having just a fingernail away from me when I had acted.

    Puch!

    The sound rang out, and a huge shock appeared in the white-furred man''s eyes before light dimmed out of them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I removed the spear from its head and collected all its artifacts, including the storage. I checked the bodies of the people he had killed, but he had already collected their resources.

    "If you want to kill someone this way, use your full power," I said and turned to a few people who were looking from the distance.

    I have never experienced something like this in my world. Even Grimms hadn''t tried this. It is a clever way and if furred based had used thatst bit of power; it had used when its doom was a moment away.

    Then I would be dead, with him collecting my storage.

    Though it would have been wildly disappointed by what it would have found there. My storage device is only a token, the important things are present in my core.

    I was looking at his head and body when a young man with luminescent nails walked inside. He got so rmed seeing dead bodies that a couple of defensive methods appeared around him.

    I couldn''t help but smile seeing that, but also memorized his aura.

    He reacted extremely fast as if he had been in my ce. He might have been able to defend against the attack with those defensive methods.

    I nodded at him and walked ahead into the weir pce.

 Chapter 3107 Arachne Golem

    It is said, the Weir pce is huge, and there are many treasures here. Many of them had already found, but every time the ruin opened, they find new ones.

    I will only get one chance at the weir pce, as next time, I walk into the gate. It will transfer me to a random ce or a specific ce if I have a token.

    If nothing else, I will try to find a token. It will make travel easier.

    I walked through the hallway, watching the broken doors and empty rooms. They have been stripped clean, that barely anything useful had been left in them.

    Nothing is surprising about it. Millions of people havee here across the ages and looted this damn ce. One needs to search pretty hard to get anything here.

    This is why many people prefer to find a teleportation gate and get the hell away instead of wasting time here. I am nning to stay for a day. I am sure, by then, I will find something.

    Even if I found nothing, I would at least find the teleportation gates. If I find the teleportation gates to one of the areas, I want to go to, then it would be more than enough for me.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when I stopped as Ie across my first teleportation gate. It is a big ck gate made of marble and above it, had text written in white marble letters.

    "Halewane Mountain," I read.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The ce is good, but not on my list, but if I found nothing, I will choose it.

    Though, if I can find the token, I could use this gate to go to the desired ce. All the gates are programmed to the destination, but having a token, you could override it and go to any ce you want.

    I looked at it for a moment before resuming walking.

    Now that I had found the gate, I increased my pace. I am quite lucky to find one so close to where I had appeared in the maze-like pce. Others take hours, days, and even weeks to find one.

    A little more than an hour passed, and I have found nothing but empty, looted rooted rooms and no teleportation gate.

    I know I shouldn''t be disappointed, considering I had at least found the teleportation, but I couldn''t help it. I want to find some challenges that will push me to my limit and help me grow.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes have passed when I stopped. Amidst the broken rooms, I found one that is perfectly fine.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face before my expression turned serious. These doors are extremely dangerous, there are very few doors that did not possess any dangers.

    Click!

    I took a deep breath and opened the door before going inside it.

    As I entered inside, I found myself in a big hall. In a beautifully decorated hall, there are paintings of statues, but one thing had attracted my attention immediately.

    Bones.

    They clearly belong to the people and looking at the way died. It seemed horrible and painful. I was looking at the bones, thinking about what could have killed them, when I saw the possible answer.

    I looked at the metallic Arachneing toward me. It had the body of the spider while the humanoid was on top. The humanoid women held the five thick curved sabers, and they looked extremely sharp.

    "Die!"

    Said the statue in a strange metallic voice and attacked. Seeing the attack, my eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    Burst 30%

    I directly activated the 30% of the power, while bringing out my great sword. I had nned to use the spear here, but this was not the fight where I could hold back. I need to be at my 100% to fight this thing.

    ng ng!

    Two of the sabers shed against my sword, and my eyes widened as I took steps back. While the Arachne followed before attacking me, with an even more powerful attack.

    Burst 50%.

    I did not hold back and activated even power while moving my sword to defend against a very powerful attack.

    ng ng!

    The two sabers shed against my shields again, and that exact movement. I moved, dodging the attack. One of its sabers was barely a hairbreadth away from my neck.

    "The fuck!"

    I cursed and looked at the golem, which had just stopped and now looking at me.

    I do not think its power ran out as it stopped. It did not. I could feel its roaring power. It had more than enough energy to fight a thousand battles.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It is studying me, and I did the same.

    I looked at the first serious challenge since I hade to this ruin. Earlier, the attack of a white fur man was dangerous enough to kill me. But it wouldn''t have a chance if he had attacked me directly.

    This golem could kill me, and that is making me excited.

    It had stared at me for a six and half seconds before it moved, and I reacted instantly. I move my sword to the counter. Its death-dealing sabers.

    Burst 60%.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Three sabers shed against my sword, and the third one came for my chest, but I move my chest left, before taking a step back.

    It tried to follow, but I was prepared.

    This maneuver was risky, but I needed to do it to test its limitations. I need to test them all before I mount my offensive on it.

    I already know where I have to attack, to finish it off, but that is the easiest thing. As the golem is powerful and, from what I had observed, a skilled fighter. If I attack its core now, it would be like walking into a well-designed trap.

    I think many people who had been killed here had tried it. It is too easy; it is literally shing.

    The one who designed it must be some sadistic bastard to keep the core in such an obvious ce. That anyone would tempt to attack it.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    It attacks again and this time; it is much swifter and the technique it had used to be also different.

    If I didn''t have the experience, I wouldn''t have been able to act so fast.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    While I reacted fast, the golem attacked again without waving for a moment. I defended, but once again, its saber had got too close to myfort. I did not get even a moment to take a sigh of relief before it had attacked again.

    Burst 70%.

    I further harnessed the power from the burst, but even then, I felt the heavy shock as I shed against it.

    The golem is really strong, strong as the opponent I had been searching for.

    So, I did not back down and tried to get out and instead, took a step forward and shed my sword against its sabers.

    Our weapons sh fast. The bastard is attacking at my every weakness and the thing that makes it frustrating and exciting is the changing of its fighting styles.

    Every few seconds, it would change into a fighting style. I have nevere across any opponent who could do that, even if I can''t do something like this.

    Slice!

    More than a minute passed. When its saber cut through my armor and sliced through my cheek.

    It had surprised me. Not the injury, but the smoothness through which it could cut my armor.

    It is hard. Even people like a white-furred man wouldn''t be able to cut my armor so smoothly as its de did. They are sharp, but most importantly, when they touched my armor, faint energy coated the de.

    Which is what had cut my armor.

    "Nice cut," I said with a grin and moved my sword to defend against another of its attacks.

    CLANG CLANG Slice

    Our des danced and with it came an injury. The second injury was on the shoulder and the third one leg.

    Till now, I have gotten seven injuries. They were no need and on the process of healing, but it had still scared me. As there are only a few inches of difference between superficial injuries and fatal one.

    Burst 80%

    More power poured into me as my opponent got stronger. I am matching it in power, but it keeps increasing in such a way, I won''t be able to do it.

    I need to finish it soon, because if I did not, then it will finish me and all it does, and that would be truly bad.

    I don''t want to be those skeletons lying on the floor. There are important things for me to do. Not to mention, if I were to die, I like to die in the hand of someone alive, not a dead thing, like this golem.

    "Well, it seemed like. I do have to take a risk to finish you," I said and stepped forward, shedding the defensive style for the offensive.

 Chapter 3108 Token

    CLANG CLANG!

    My sword shed against its des before the other two came at me. I avoided them before going at it again.

    I have fought against it enough to know its limitations. There are not many. It might be made of metal but could move at every angle. Its speed is great and has high agility with those eight legs and powerful offensive capabilities with four sabers.

    It alles with a powerful body.

    With all these elements, it is a pure killing machine. That those below Sovereign would find it difficult to defeat.

    The bones in this hall are proof of how strong it is.

    Still, I will defeat this golem. I have said it has a few limitations, which means it has limitations, small as they might be, and I will need to exploit the hell out of them to defeat it.

    Though it would not be easy. This bastard is protecting that spot very well. If I went there without any protection, then it will be my funeral.

    So, I will need to be careful and wait for the right chance, but not too long. I don''t have much time; I will have to finish it before, and its strength increases beyond what I could handle.

    CLANG CLANG Rip!

    I wish I could directly go for it, but I am testing the responses first. Though, if I get the chance, I will not hesitate to take it.

    We continued shing, and like it; I am also changing my style. It is not the only one who could do that, I could do it too. But I try to remain careful with it, as it is very dangerous.

    The slightest mistake and this Arachne golem will divide me into two.

    Rip!

    I was just thinking that when its de had cut me again. My left shoulder. It had already hit these five times, with these being sixth. Thankfully, none of the injuries are serious.

    It might have been if it had gone several inches deeper.

    Burst 90%.

    I said three minutester. Its strength had increased enough that I had to increase mine.

    Now, I am under tremendous pressure, as I could only increase my strength once. So, I will have to finish it within ten minutes. Which is a monumental task to me.

    The more I fought against it, the more I understand how difficult it is to defeat this golem.

    I even thought about escaping, but it was even harder than defeating it. If I had my shields, I might have been able to do it, but at my current stage, I only have a false copy of them.

    Just like this armor, which it could easily cut.

    The natural suppression of the world makes it really hard for my strings to form. They are the base of my power.

    While I have strings, they are not like the original strings I had.

    Those were magnificent and if I had them. I wouldn''t have been thinking about escaping against this bastard.

    I need to be strong, much stronger than I am right now, to have them, and I will have them. The only thing I need to do is to make progress.

    Hun!

    I was shing against it when I had saw the opportunity. A trap specifically woven by the golem.

    It had been doing that a lot in the past few minutes. Creating chances for me to take, but till now, I had been careful not to use them.

    Full Burst.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I activated the full power at 100%, and it is not just an increase of 10% of my full capacity, but a burst releasing all the power it had. Which is six and a half times more than what I have at burst 90%.

    I had been waiting for this moment and now the chance came; I took it.

    It took an instant for the power to fill me and, as it did; I moved. My speed is fastest than ever in this battle and as my sword moved, it begin to change shape.

    It could not do it in the mid-battle, but now, it could. I am changing the shape, as a great sword is not suitable for what I am going to do.

    CLANG CLANG!

    Two of its sabers shed against my sword, while the other two came for me, where I ducked before stepping left and moved forward while my sword slid on the two sabers.

    From the great sword, it had turned into a rapier. A thin dueling rapier, not a battle rapier.

    It moved toward its destination at an extremely fast speed, much faster than I had shed with the golem.

    I had noticed that the golem responds to strength. The more strength I used, the more it will use. It will also keep increasing its strength at a steady pace, even if I did not.

    It also could not increase its strength within a moment. It takes a second or more and that is why I had used every bit of my power to strengthen my attack faster.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Puch!

    Soon, my sword reached its core, which was on its stomach. While at the same time, its saber touched my back and pierced through my body toward the center of my chest.

    Puch!

    A momentter saber came and pierce my stomach from the front. If I did not do something, the sabers wille at me and both of them are moving for my head, from which I could not survive.

    I did not think about it, focusing my all on crushing its core. It is the only way through which I will survive.

    Khatch!

    The tip of my saber touched the blue shell of the core and it dammed hard, but I had been prepared.

    All the sharpness of enchantment''s power had been concentrated on that part. So is special inheritance energy, which is good at breaking defenses.

    Khachack!

    I felt the sabers on my head and neck, and they begin to cut through me when finally, my sword pierced through the shell and crushed the core. Stopping, all four sabers of Golem immediately.

    The Arachne golem had stopped and I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief seeing that.

    I was a secondter from dying. Even now, my state isn''t that good. I am heavily injured and have to heal myself soon as possible, but before that, I will have to take these four sabers out of me.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when the golem in front of me begins to melt away. Not only the body but also the sabers inside me had melted away and slid down to the ground through my legs.

    It felt weird like I had peed in my pants.

    Soon, the puddle formed on the ground, and another thing happened. It begins to seep into the ground. I tried to collect some samples with my energy, but I found I could not.

    Soon, thest drop disappeared, but it leaves behind something, and seeing that my eyes couldn''t help but light up.

    There is a green token on the ground with the emblem of the pce. I had desired it and after the battle of life and death; I had got it.

 Chapter 3109 Ruvian Dust

    I took the token, before focusing on my injuries, which are very heavy. The saber had cut through the bones in my chest, reaching close to my heart.

    The same thing had happened in my stomach. It isplete, held together by the formations.

    Buzz!

    Thankfully, I had stopped the bleeding and had activated the healing formations in my core.

    I sat down on the ground and closed my eyes before starting to move the healing energies to the wound. While this is automatic, controlling them had a greater effect.

    My eyes remained closed for twenty-five minutes before I had opened them.

    My injuries have not healed fully, but they have healed enough that I could now walk and even fight. In half an hour, they will heal fully, till then, I will have to take things a little slow.

    Thank God, the golem had not sent the energies into the wounds, or it would have made things a little difficult.

    I did not immediately get up, instead; I took out the token and looked at it carefully. It is green and round, bigger than a button. It had an emblem of a pce and a numeric three below it in a universalnguage.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It made me happy, ecstatic even.

    I could use it three times to go to any ce I want. Even a one-use token would have been enough, but I have got the three-use token.

    I put it back into my core and got up and looked around the hall. Thankfully, nothing had got damaged. It would have been to see things damaged, after fighting a life-and-death battle in fighting for these things.

    I walked, but I did not walk toward the things, but toward the bones closest to me.

    They are everywhere in this hall.

    Soon, I reached the first skeletons. It is one of the few which are rtively intact. All the flesh on it had disappeared, but tattered clothes have remained and so are the artifacts.

    I am quite happy to see there is storage, and it is intact. I collected it with the rest of the artifact and, after some thought, the body.

    I will bury it in some ce. It is the least I could do after taking their artifacts and storage.

    I walked to the other bodies, collecting them along with their artifacts. While inside, my clones open the artifacts and sort the things inside. Some had a good thing, while others did not.

    In more than half of them, many of the herbal resources. Only those who were in packaged rooms, and had long shelf-like had remained.

    They have been here for thousands of years. Some are tens of thousands of years. Even spatial storage couldn''t keep things good for so long.

    Soon, I am finished with all the bones and turned to the hall. It had statues and paintings and a small bookshelf. Seeing the bookshelf, my eyes lit up, and I appeared beside it.

    It is a small ckwood bookshelf, divided into three parts. I touched the knob and pulled down it and it, without even the slightest resistance. Seeing that, I pull out one book after another.

    This is a mixed collection. There is history, romance, and even three books, that belong to metallurgy.

    It is a nice find, not great, but still good. I opened the second ss cover and took out thirteen books. It had one more than the first shelf. After emptying the second shelf, I turned to the third.

    Hun!

    When I tried to pull out the ss cover, I got a surprise. It did not pull away and instead, two things appeared on it. One is a round token image, and the other is a runic puzzle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I did not have to think about what they were about. I already have information about them.

    The ss cover would not open and I could not forcefully, but I do not need to. I could have the token to open it or solve the puzzle. Using the token had a price. It will take one travel privilege away.

    So, of course, I will not spend it on this. Especially when there is something runic beside it.

    I looked at the puzzle, and for nearly ten minutes; I did not move. Before finally, I moved. My finger begins to dance across the runes and a minuteter stopped.

    Buzz!

    The runic puzzle buzzed, and I opened the shelf. Inside it is a thick book. There is only one and when I took it and looked at its title, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I opened and read it for a few pages before putting it into my storage.

    It is a method, a body method, and quite an interesting one. Though, I could not practice it. Is not suitable for me, but I could definitely use it to study.

    After taking the books, I took the bookshelf itself. It is made of rare wood. I am sure there are many people out there who would like to use it.

    With the bookshelf inside, I turned to the statue closest to me. It was of the beautiful, winged women, and looked amazing. More than that, the white stone it is made of is valuable, and I might break its hands or feet for the resources if it did not give me the right price.

    I turned to the painting after the statue and found it locked. Like the shelf, it could be only opened through the token or runes.

    I choose the runes and ten minutester; the painting is in my core.

    One by one, I take the stiff from the hall. I am leaving behind nothing, as everything is valuable here. If I had been in the native world, I wouldn''t have spent much time taking these things, but here, I am poor and I will take every seble thing.

    Soon, I had scourged through more than half of the hall before reaching a table. It is a round table and on it is a small jade box, half the size of my palm.

    Buzz!

    I picked up to take it, but like many things here. It is restricted. So, I turned to the runes. Six minutester, I opened my eyes and moved my finger around them, and a minuteter; the restrictions disappeared.

    I took the delicate jade box in my hand. It is a really a work of art and hasnian jade is very expensive.

    It is used in storing precious resources. I am not going to sell this thing. ''I am sure I will find something precious to store soon.'' I thought and put it back in my storage.

    Gasp!

    A secondter, a gasp came out of me. My clone opened a small jade box, and it was not empty as I thought it to be.

    The jade box appeared in my hand and this time, it is opened and inside it. Silver-red dust.

    "Ruvian Dust," I said with shock present in my voice. It is very precious dust and the thing; I very much need.

    It is precious to the alchemist and the artificers. With this, I will strengthen the breakthrough formation further. A tiny pinch of it will upgrade the quality of any formation ink.

    These two are just examples, as there are many more uses of it.

 Chapter 3110 Robbers At Every Step

    "Finished," I said and looked at the hall. There is not a single thing had remained. I had taken away everything.

    I checked one more, even used the soul sense tinted with forbidden power for something truly hidden, but I saw nothing.

    Seeing that, I walked toward the door with a smile on my face.

    I have got many things inside the hall. From books to arts, but one thing that made me most happy is the ruvian dust. I would have been happy if I had gotten it alone, that''s how precious it is.

    My clones had already started infusing it into the breakthrough formation and one is searching for the best ink form.

    Though, I am in no hurry to use it in the formation ink. The dust is precious, and I am not skilled enough yet. If I am nning to create formation ink using it, then it will need to be at high-Sovereign.

    My alchemical skills arecking, but I am confident. I will reach it there if I practice enough.

    Click!

    I opened the door and was about two walks out of it when I saw three people waiting on the other side. I am familiar with two of them. They were present when I had killed the white-furred man.

    Which is why they have immediately taken a step back. But one looked at me with greed in her eyes.

    "Give us half of the things you have got there, and we will let you go," said the woman with feathery wings.

    "You should ask these two friends of yours what will happen. If you try to mug me," I said with a smile. She opened her mouth to say something but closed it a momentter.

    I looked at her and the two behind her before walking ahead and closing the gates behind me. Before walking away from them.

    They did not attack me, even when I had my back against them. They would not, if they wanted, they would have done it at the moment. I had my back against them.

    Soon, they disappeared as I took the turn in the vast pce.

    My target is the same: find more rooms as possible and loot them. It is a risk, seeing I nearly died in defeating that golem, but one could not find a fortune, and growth without such risk.

    Not to mention, the battle was thrilling. It had pushed me beyond myfort zone and forced me to make decisions that I wouldn''t take normally.

    Half an hour passed, and I did not find any teleportation formation or room. I am sure people must be looking for them crazily. I am already lucky to have found one room.

    Well, I had given it a day, and I will give it a day. What I will find in a day would be up to me and my luck.

    To be honest, even if I found nothing, I wouldn''t be much disappointed. I have got a great harvest, more than I had imagined and I am satisfied with it. As there are other ces to search for a fortune and with the token, I won''t have any problem doing it.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed when I suddenly stopped and turned, before walking in a different direction.

    I am hearing the sounds. With each step, they are getting clearer and clearer, until I finally saw what was causing it.

    As I had expected, there was fighting going on in arge area. Over ten people are fighting in three groups against each other and the cause of that seemed to be meren lotuses in theke.

    It is quite a precious resource, but I have no interest in joining the chaos.

    Those who are fighting are not weak, except for one. All of them are in Primary III. While I am confident in keeping myself alive in such chaos, the resources are not worth it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I looked at the resources for a few seconds before I walked out of the battle.

    A few minutes passed when I stopped and turned back. "I know you three are following me. Reveal yourselves," I said and for a second, there were no movements before three people revealed themselves.

    Since I had left the fight, they have been following me.

    "You have quite a good sensory ability," said the grey-wolf Beastman. "It is not that I have a good sensory ability. It is just that you people have bad stealth methods," I replied, with an obvious hint of mirth in my voice.

    "Bastard, you dare to insult us!" cursed a mink beast-man, but immediately Wolf Beastman looked at him, which made him shrink away.

    "Since you found us. I will not hide the reason."

    "We just want you to share some of your wealth with us. We do not want much. A quarter of what you have would be more than enough for us," said Wolf Beastman with a smile.

    "What will you do if I did not?" I asked him. "Nothing much. We will just break some of your bones and take everything you have in your storage," said the Wolf Beastman cutely, and the bastard even looks cute.

    "Come then. I want to see whether you break my bones or I break yours," I challenged, and a spear appeared in my hand.

    "Since you want it so much. We will give it to you," said the Wolf Beastman, and the powerful aura of Mid-Primary III burst out of him. Beside him, Ko Beastman also released the powerful Aura of Primary-III, and so had the Mink Beastman.

    Unlike the two, it is an Initial Primary-III.

    As their aura burst out, they came at me. They seemed to work well together, but it was clear that they have not been working together for long.

    They may be familiar with each other and formed a team or just formed a team, seeing all three of them are the Beastmen.

    Burst 70%.

    "Don''t disappoint me," I said, and the power of the burst filled me, and I moved toward them.

    For the next half minute, a loud sound of shes rang out, before everything stopped with three Beastman on the ground with their bones broken.

    "Since you wanted to rob me. It is only fair, I rob you," I said, and their storage artifact flew toward me. They red at me but did not resist.

    They know that I am merciful already. If I wanted to, I could have killed them easily.

    I looked at their storage and couldn''t help but be a little surprised. The Mink Beastman has some good stuff. the first thing I did is snag the books, before turning to other things.

    A minuteter, I am finished.

    "I am showing mercy today. Do this again and I will kill you," I said and threw their storage back at them and walked away.

    They red at me as they took their storage, and soon a shock couldn''t help but appear on their faces. I only took a quarter of their things.

    The rest I left untouched.

    While I could have taken all, I did not want to. They do not want to kill me, and that is enough for me to show some leniency.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Though, if they tried robbing me again. I will kill them as I had said. I could forgive once, but not twice.

 Chapter 3111 Banzar Valley

    A day had passed since I havee to the weir pce and now, it is time for me to leave.

    I have found one open hall and several looted ones which still had some stuff in them. Especially the ones which had been locked with the formations.

    One thing that happened to me most was attempts to loot me. There were five times robbers tried to rob me. I had to kill one team, as they were fully willing to kill me while breaking the bones and taking the stuff from the rest.

    The looting here is a lot moremon than I had faced in the world. I don''t know the reason, but sometime, my luck might run dry, and I might get looted by someone powerful.

    I decided not to think about it, but I am now more focused on finding the chances to grow more powerful than umte more fortune.

    I had found three teleportation gates here and I am going to the one that is close to me. Even with my speed, it will take me one and a half hours to reach there.

    Time passed, and on the way, I havee across many people. Thankfully, nobody tried to rob me. Two people looked at me like they might, but changed their decision for some reason.

    Soon, I reached near the formation; there were already a couple of people waiting there.

    This one led to ''Char Citadel'' but I have no desire to go there. So, I took out the token that made all their eyes light up and ced it in the hole.

    As I ced it, a list appeared in front of me. I scroll it down before selecting the ce. As I did, the gate shed, and I walked inside. While I did that, several people moved from their ces and stepped into the gate with me.

    I did not stop them. Since they want to ride on my token, they are most wee.

    One token, let ten people travel together, and only seven have. There is still space for the two and those who want it only have two seconds, as the gate will stay connected to the ce for three seconds only.

    Step!

    I stepped into the other side and immediately felt the greater gravity and denser energy.

    I looked around and saw myself on top of the hill. Everywhere I looked are the verdant hills, with many dpidated buildings. There are more of them, hidden in the shadows of the trees.

    I am banzar valley. It is a beautiful ce, but also extremely dangerous.

    "Little human, hand over the token you have." said the stone-horned man. "Ask me again and I will kill you," I warned, without turning.

    "Hehe, I had to give you a chance, but it seemed like I have to take it from your dead body," said the man and came at me.

    Puch!

    A secondter, the sound rang out, before I removed my spear from it''s his heart

    I don''t know why these people have to be so idiots. They know looting is dangerous and they still do it. Even the Grimms weren''t such idiots as these people are.

    "Idiot," I said and took the artifacts and storage from his dead body before walking away.

    I did not even burn the body. He did not deserve it with the level of killing intent he had shown me.

    As I walked down the hill, I opened the man. Looking at the marked ces I had gone, each one of them is at least one and a half days away, and that is when everything goes smoothly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In these two days, I had been here, I know, hoping things go smoothly is akin to night noting.

    Still, I am prepared as I could and have the confidence to survive anything aside from Sovereign or a group of golems like that Arachne. It was too powerful. If a group of them hade at me, there was no way I could survive against that.

    Hun!

    I was halfway across the hill when I sensed the powerful monster. Immediately, I increased the power of my stealth method and hide.

    Soon, I saw the monster. It is a ck leopard with dark blue eyes, and it is slowly climbing up the hill. It is clear; the monster had sensed the peopleing behind me and now going toward them.

    I wanted to fight it, but I controlled my urge.

    It is not wise for a to fight the monster. It will waste time and also tire me, giving chance to the other monsters and humans behind to take a swipe at me.

    While I am confident about surviving that, I don''t want to take the risk needlessly.

    A few minutes passed, and I begin to hear the sounds of fighting. The monster had attacked them. Hearing that, I stepped out and walked down the hill.

    As for those people, they are capable enough to handle a monster like that. It is only one monster, while they are four, all of them at Primary III.

    Half an hourter, I had reached the base of the hill. I have to say, there are a lot of monsters here. The journey of ten minutes had taken me half an hour. It will take even more than description to reach my destination.

    I had already expected it and would go directly for it. I will look around and if you find anything, I will explore it.

    It is the reason why I hade to this ce. Exploring the unexplored is where the chances are found.

    Those ces I had selected had been explored, but each of them still holds considerable fortune. I am going to use it as a benchmark. While moving toward this, I will try to discover new ces.

    ''Come out, Nero,'' I said and brought Nero out. As he came out, he smiled happily before shooting into the forest.

    I would have brought Ashlyn out, but she is sleeping again. She had woken up earlier and had stayed awake for nearly seven hours before sleeping again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With Neroing out, my travel became faster. Though I would still stop every few minutes to collect the resources. There are a lot of them, some of which would be very helpful to me.

    Soon an hour passed, and I have traveled to arge area. I would have not been able to travel even a quarter of it if I did not have Nero to guide me.

    There are too many monsters here. I should have believed the information.

    These monsters are good and bad for me; good because few people will be able to travel fast as I could in this area, and bad because like most people. I would bepletely defenseless against a Sovereign monster.

    There are Sovereign stage monsters here and I am no match against them.

    The most damning thing is, I am not even able to hide if theye too close to me. So, I really wish they would not, because if they did.

    Then it would be an end to me.

 Chapter 3112 Gate-Breaking

    I stopped my breath and contained my energy as much as I could while melding with the surrounding environment.

    This is the greatest test; my stealth method is facing since I havee to this world. I hope I passed, or I will be fucked.

    I was hiding in the bushes, while I watched the group of twenty-one monsters passed by me through Nero''s eyes. These amethyst tusk hogs are dangerous, just a minute ago, I had seen them tearing through the Bull within a second.

    I wouldn''t have been this scared. If their number had been few, but there are over twenty of them, all of them being at Primary-III.

    Four are even at the Peak of Primary III.

    Every second is feeling like an hour as the monsters roam around me. Some have even eaten from the bushes under which I am hiding, unable to discover me.

    My stealth method is quite good, even in this powerful world. I have made it topete against the best inheritances and bloodlines of my friends. Which made it much better than any stealth method I have seen so far.

    A few minutes passed, and the hogs begin to leave the area, but the bastards were too slow. I had to wait for eight minutes before I coulde out.

    "Fuck, that was hard," I said cursing. I really thought those Hogs might discover me, and I will have to run like mad.

    I took a deep breath to calm my emotions before resuming my journey.

    It had been neen hours since I havee to the Banzar valley. A day since I had spent the night hiding in an abandoned building.

    The nights here are very dangerous here, more than in the unknown area I had ended up in. The energy had thickened a lot, and the gravity increased, but the monster was dangerous things were still a monster.

    Nero had sensed the aura of the Sovereign monster.

    In these neen hours, I had gone to a few abandoned buildings but did not find anything worthwhile.

    Though, I am not sad. The herbal resources I am finding are more than making up for it. Even so, there is a longing in my heart. I want to explore something exciting, something dangerous.

    I pushed those thoughts away. Such thoughts are dangerous, they kill people.

    I continued walking toward the path that Nero had charted, collecting herbs and nts on the way. Every few minutes, I would pause to collect the nts and herbs before continuing my journey.

    I was walking when I my head toward the left while walking straight. If I concentrate, I could hear the sounds of fighting.

    There are two people fighting. It seemed like a robbing situation. Thanks to Nero, I could avoid the people, there are many people in the vast area, but I was able to avoid all of them.

    I do not need people. I am alone is fine.

    Hun!

    A few hours passed and when an imagined in front of me. Everything turned blue in front of me, with a big triangr building in a grey shape. It stayed for a few seconds before it disappeared while my vision cleared.

    ''Dig the way,'' I said to Nero.

    What he had shown me just now is his underground vision. He could look far deeper than what sound sense infused with forbidden power could.

    It was not the first building he had found underground. He had found several of them, with thetest one being three hours ago. It had turned out to be a total waste as it had spatially enhanced space, that had been totally copsed.

    I had wasted nearly an hour on it and got nothing in return.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Still, I will not stop, I am sure. One of these times, I am going to get lucky and get a fortune.

    It took me twenty-minute to reach the ce before I walked into the dense bushes and crawled into the tunnel that Nero had made. With all these practices, he had be quite good at digging them.

    It took me a little over two minutes before I have reached where Nero is.

    I got into a big hole at the end, and in front of me was a door. A door made of white stone. What made me happy, like most copsed buildings, it is not connected to the central grid.

    Still, that does not mean I would be able to open it.

    I would have to see what kind of power it had before even breaking the formation. Because I only have ink at the level of Primary III. If the runes possess the power of Sovereign.

    Then, even if I have the skill to break the formation. I wouldn''t be able to do it, as I did not have the power.

    "Father, it''s power below the Sovereign grade. The ink you had created will be able to break through the formation on the door," said Nero when I was about to use the method to sense its power.

    "Well then, I will have to see the formation," I said with a smile and without asking, Nero''s eyes lit up.

    A momentter, a formation appeared.

    I had a method to see it from the door, but Nero is making things quite easier. Now, I only need to solve the formation to open the door.

    ''That would not be easy,'' I said in surprise as I studied the formation. This is the hardest formation I had seen in this ruin, even all ruins when I think about it. It is multyered with suchplexity that I had only seen in books in the library.

    It couldn''t help but make me excited.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I copied the formation and sat down before closing my eyes. A momentter, I entered my core and walked into the library. My four clones had already stopped what they were doing and begin working on breaking the formation.

    I joined them on arge round table.

    While I would have very much liked to break the formation on my own. I couldn''t waste too much time on that.

    Time is precious in this room, and I will need to use every minute wisely if I want to find the chance and umte a fortune.

    With the four clones, it had be easy. We are solving oneyer after another at an amazing speed. That even I got surprised by it, despite knowing their capabilities.

    As five of us could think of five different ways at the same time.

    Still, it took me ten and a half hours to solve the formation. A little over five hours outside.

    I seeded, and now it is time to open the gate.

    I waved my hand, and the formation came out and flew toward the gate.

    I really hope the gates have something, at least let me even out the cost of ink. Making the ink cost a fortune, as it does note without failed attempts. Though, I am getting better.

    Buzz!

    The formation stuck in the door while I watched with bated breath. Three secondster, the runes lit up, and I heard that wonderful sound that told me it worked.

 Chapter 3113 Song Of Sar

    I looked at the door for a moment, before cing both of my hands on it and pressing it further.

    The door begins to open, and soon they opened wide. I looked ahead and saw the stable space; a wide smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I did not waste any time and stepped inside arge white hall. It ispletely intact, and the space here is so stable that even Sovereign wouldn''t be able to create a ripple inside it.

    I looked around the hall, is bare aside from a few art pieces which were ced in strategic ces.

    I only look at them for a moment before turning into a silvery text in front of me. ''Cloudsor Pce,'' written on it.

    I don''t know what it is and nor do my clones. They read through every word of information and did not find a single text about it.

    It did not faze me, instead; it had excited me. It is unknown, and that is building great anticipation in my heart.

    I looked around the hall and saw there was nothing other than the artwork. I walked toward the hallway. I will first explore this ce beforeing back to collect the pieces of art.

    The hallway is huge, but there are only doors in it. These doors are big as a white stone door.

    They are also made of stone, but each is of a different color. The door in front of me is made of grey, with an emblem of a fiery ring on it.

    "Cauldron," I read and white energy released from my hand. A momentter, the energy turned slightly pinkish and the runes on the door became visible to me.

    I sat down and closed my eyes, and the next moment; I was at my core.

    I stayed there for nearly two hours regr time, before opening my eyes and getting up.

    Buzz!

    As I got up, the runes came out of me and stuck on the door and a few secondster, the door buzzed.

    I pressed both of my hands on the door and pushed it till it opened. Feeling the space stable, I entered inside and found myself in another huge hall, and in the center of the hall was a green stone disk.

    "A cauldron," I said with shock before I moved with my highest speed and appeared beside it.

    "Fuck, I can''t believe it," I said as I reached the cauldron. It is not a normal cauldron. If I am right, then it is one cauldron of Raan.

    There are one hundred and one cauldrons, with each one being more advance than another.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The two floors of the library had few blueprints, and I know how difficult to craft them.

    One needs to be an extremely skilled artificer and a minimum of Earth Sovereign to craft the easiest one. I wonder which one this is. I do not mind, even if it is first among the one hundred and one.

    It is every alchemist''s wet dream.

    It is a titan who devised a method to craft them and now I havee across one and I couldn''t control my excitement.

    It is a fortune of life, and even a half-baked alchemist like me desires it. The one who designs them is no ordinary person. He is said to be the greatest artificer in the world.

    He is a titan, a Great Titan.

    It took me a while to get control over my excitement before I begin to look around the cauldron. Checking each and everything very carefully, as will help me identify which cauldron it is.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The library had a book that had a way to identify the cauldron. The first twenty-four cauldron.

    A little over ten minutester, I had stopped with my eyes bing wide and my breath ragged.

    It is the No. 5 named song of Sar.

    It is crafted expertly as those burst-like patterns formed only when it is crafted correctly. What made it even more amazing, is that is crafted by a Sky Sovereign and above powerhouses.

    The first two could be crafted by Earth Sovereign, and the three after that by Sky Sovereign. The one who crafted it is Sky Sovereign or even Prime.

    I don''t care who crafted it. What I care about is that I have got it. It will help me tremendously with alchemy and also practice. It is not used for alchemy, but also for practice.

    "The Song of Sar," I said and energy released from my hand.

    Looking at the formation that is binding it to this hall and seeing the formation, my expression couldn''t help but turn somber.

    It is an extremelyplicated formation, moreplicated than the door itself, and with a very dangerous trigger.

    The people who had it seemed to have been loved too much as if there was the slightest mistake. Then, the formation, which is maintaining this expanded space, would turn off and immediately, the entire space will copse.

    Even the Earth Sovereign would die as they would be at the center of spatial implosion.

    The formation is tough, so much so that I do not have any confidence in whether I could solve it. Usually, I have an idea when looking at formation, whether I could solve it or not, but this did not give me any confidence.

    It did not matter. What mattered is I had to solve this formation and get this cauldron, no matter the price I need to pay.

    So, wasting no time, I had recorded the formation before sitting down and entering my core.

    "Merge," I said to three of my clones and three of my clones merged, turning into a prime clone. Now, three people are sitting at the table instead of five, prime clone, clone four, and I.

    It had been quite a time since I had used the prime clone. I did not like to use it, fearing I will grow too dependent on it, and dispute it being part of me.

    It is one of the irrational fears.

    Three of us begin, and in seconds, the prime clone shows its superiority. I did not focus on that, as the formation is more important than my petty emotions.

    Now and then, we would get up from our chairs, and bring the book from which the shelves. Within a few hours, piles had umted near our chairs, and the table got filled with them. Not even an inch of the table could be seen.

    No one cares about that, what matter is solving the formation.

    Soon, fourteen hours passed, thirty-eight inside, when I stopped. We have barely scratched the surface of it, but I could not take it anymore.

    My head is giving me migraine, not only because of formation but also due to my stomach. I am hungry and it is distracting me.

    So, I walked out of the library and into the kitchen I had set up before starting to cook. One and a half an hourter, I finished cooking and brought it out, and ate with Nero and Ashlyn.

    For once, she is awake at the time of dinner.

    Though she won''t be able to remain awake for long. I could already see the sleep in her eyes. I don''t know whether she would even be able to finish the meal before falling asleep.

 Chapter 3114 Havoc

    "She slept," I said.

    She could only finish half of the meal before falling into a deep sleep. I sighed, before picking her up gently and sending her to my core.

    I finished up the meal before taking out the mattress and sleeping on it. Within a few minutes, I fell asleep, waking five hourster.

    Without any headache.

    I quickly freshened up and ate the breakfast that my clone had created before sitting cross-legged. A momentter, I am at my core with my clone, who has made significant progress while I was out.

    I joined them immediately and begin working on solving the formation.

    A day passed and then another and then another, even then formation is not solved. If the Song of Sar hadn''t been on the line, I wouldn''t have spent such time solving the formation.

    For it, I will spend even a month, if I need to. This thing is too precious to think about anything else.

    It will help me with alchemy, but also in practice. I want to advance fast, so I could meet Marina quickly as possible. I am worried about her, also my unborn child.

    Time passed, and I kept working on it. Feeling joyful when I solved the yer, frustrated when stuck, and even had the feeling of giving up, when things got hard, but I continued, and it paid off.

    I had seeded. I had solved the formation. It took me eight and a half days to do that.

    I opened my eyes and got up. I looked at the beautiful cauldron for a few minutes, before waving my hand.

    A vast formation with a heavy aura came out. The aura is all from the ink. There is a small amount of vurian dust mixed in it. I had to do it to increase the power of the formation.

    After spending so much time solving, I could not afford to fail due to the quality of the ink. So, I added a bit of dust.

    It is such a regret that if I had more time to research and practice. I would have been able to process it better, increasing the quality of ink further, but I did not.

    I had to make up with what I had.

    Buzz!

    The formation enveloped the cauldron, and I watched with bated breath. As I might die, if it did not work. Despite knowing that, I did not cover myself with any defensive formation or method.

    My formation and methods are not strong enough to give me even a second chance. So, why try.

    Three secondster, the formation lit up and begin to seep inside the ground. Connecting with the formation of this ce, recing itself with the cauldron.

    I had to change the approach mid-way. As the formation is hard, and I could not truly break it with the time I have. So, I had decided to rece the formation I had created with the one connected to the cauldron.

    It is dangerous, and I would need to leave as the formation wouldn''tst long more than an hour.

    If I had been wise, I would have first checked through all three rooms and taken that art on the hall before going for the cauldron, but I did not want to wait. This is an absolute treasure for me, and I need to get my hands on it as soon as possible.

    Which made me do an idiotic thing.

    Buzz!

    Time passed and finally, after six minutes and seven seconds, the formation buzzed, and immediately; I waved my hand and took the cauldron to my storage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As I did, I walked to the door and opened it, before stepping out of it. A few secondster, I was in the hall, and I opened the white stone door. Thankfully, I did not have to use the formation to open it.

    It is such a regret; I had to leave all those behind, but I do not mind it. Even if those ces had a thing like a cauldron, I wouldn''t have been able to take it.

    The formation, I used put a great strain, and if I used it more than once. The central formation would have immediately detected it. So, even if all three halls had a simrly precious thing as Song of Sar, I would have been only able to take one of them.

    There is an option to take all of them, but that would have needed me to break the formation, and it would take time.

    A month at least or more. At the time, I did not have.

    So, I made the idiot choice of choosing the cauldron; without looking at the other things, but I did not feel sad about it. Regretful, maybe, but that is natural.

    Soon, I walked out of the tunnel and move away as fast as I could. I don''t know how big the reaction would be when my formation loses power and the central formation of the pce detects it.

    Though, I am sure about one thing. Whatever will happen, it won''t be pretty.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    BOOOM!

    One hour and five minutester. I was inside a hidden ce. I had brought out the abode and had just entered inside it when I heard the boom. A very loud boom shook the earth.

    It is good that I had found a hiding spot, as the thing that will happen now won''t be pretty.

    Such begins the explosion, going to rile up the monster. I pray for the people; I hope they survive. I feel bad, as because of me, many might die, but it is how the world works and if they had been in my ce, they would have done the same.

    I can''t remember the times I had suffered because of the other''s mistake.

    The explosion subsided within a minute, but what happened after that made me shudder. Monsters came out of their holes and begin attacking anything and everything in their path.

    Attacking each other, attacking people. I could see it all through Nero''s eyes.

    I watch for a few minutes and couldn''t help but became surprised. The people are good, some are hiding, some are fighting. It is not absolute suppressions as I had expected, which helped in elevating some guilt.

    A few minutester, I sighed and closed the link with Nero''s vision, before closing my eyes.

    A momentter, I appeared at my core, beside my clone, who is looking at a cauldron or rather arge table with many alchemical instruments.

    The cauldrons of Raan are just a given name. The real name is the supreme alchemical instrument of Raan.

    They are not cauldrons; they could take shape of it. Like they could take shape on this table with many alchemical instruments.

    There are countless alchemical styles, and these supreme alchemical instruments could help with nearly all of them. My world did not have a specific alchemical style. We jumbled it all with knowledge from the inheritances and ruins.

    It is why alchemists needed all kinds of tools. With this one, I do not need to search for any tools.

    It will be enough for everything.

    "Let''s practice," I said to my clone and begin working on the song of Sar.

 Chapter 3115 Blatant

    Fourteen hourster, everything had calmed down, and I walked out of the hidey-hole.

    It is early morning, dawn and there is still darkness and heavy gravity and energy that is reducing slowly. It will continue for twenty minutes more, before stopping and beginning in the evening once again.

    It felt good to be out again and while I had been out for nearly two hours yesterday.

    That did not count, as I was most focused on getting as far away as possible and finding a spot to hide.

    I resumed my journey, careful to avoid people who alsoe out from the ce they have been hiding. In ten days, the number of people in banzar valley had increased by ten times.

    There are a lot of them and some of them are quite powerful. Yesterday, I had got a clear glimpse of their power.

    Especially of Sovereign. There were two sovereign fights; both won by the people. Watching the battles gave me a pretty good idea of how powerful they are.

    It is such a regret that I could insert my seed into them. While I still have the seed, they are not powerful as before despite their formation beinge efficient. It is suppression. It is making things quite harder for me.

    I need to reach the Sovereign stage as soon as possible. The journey to reach there had be a little easier as I had gained the song of Sar.

    It is amazing, even felt like the hallow words to describe it. It is beyond words.

    I really wished I hadn''t been in this ruin, or I would have locked myself in the house for months and practiced on the cauldron till I became satisfied. That is currently being done by my clone.

    An hour passed, and I stopped for a moment. Not far away from me, two peak Primary-III are fighting.

    Their battle is intense and if I had been in their ce, I would have done the same.

    The resources they are fighting for are precious and if I had not found something like that in the storage of one of the dead people in the hall of the weir pce, I would have been tempted to join them.

    I looked at the battle for a few seconds before I moved ahead, avoiding both monsters and people.

    Over ten hours passed, and I had collected hundreds of resources and explored two buildings. The haul is not bad, though nothingpared to the song of Sar.

    I became careful, and the density of people increases in me. So much that I did not even avoid them, nor I could, as they are everywhere.

    A few more minutes passed, and I walked through the gigantic trees into the open ground. As I did, I could barely stop myself from gasping in shock.

    I don''t know why I am shocked. I have seen the images; I have read about them, but still am shocked seeing them.

    Banzarmand.

    A huge building that is over fifty stories tall and kilometers wide. It is a vast building, which is spamming on hills and valleys and the ground.

    It is spread across a huge area, not only above ground but also underground. Not to mention, the whole ce is spatially erged. So, inside it has more space than outside.

    Banzar valley is one of four prime areas of the Silverinth. This ce is said to have one of four inheritances of the Silverinth organization. The city and the organization behind it had ced a huge reward for it.

    The reward is basically a city at the level of han or anything of equal value.

    One of the inheritances of Silverinth is no joke. It is a Prime Inheritance, having the power to take one to the Prime stage. People are crazy about such inheritance, seeing most people here have the inheritance of the Sovereign ss.

    Though I am not an idiot to believe they will give one a city if one finds the inheritance. Even if they give it to show the world, they keep their world. That person will forever be caged.

    I have no interest in Inheritance, what I want are chances and resources and this ce had them, even after thousands of years.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This is one of the four most visited ces, and at a single nce, I could easily see over a thousand people around me.

    I looked around before walking toward the building. It will be myst destination in banzar valley. I would have explored the other ce if I had not spent ten days getting the song of Sar.

    Hun!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, I reached near the gate, and it was about ten meters ahead of me when I stopped. Not only me but others also stopped, as the powerful aura covered us.

    I looked up and saw beautiful women with purple stone horns flying toward the gate. She is not only beautiful but also very powerful.

    She is Sovereign.

    Shended in front of the enormous gates ck gates and stepped inside.

    As she did, people around me heaved a sigh of relief and resumed walking toward the door. Sovereigns are powerful, so much so that they could kill everyone around here, including me.

    So, I want to remain to steer clear of them, until I get the strength to fight them.

    Soon, I reach the gate and passed through it. A momentter, I found myself in a garden.

    Harn Gardens.

    There are seventy points where the gate sends, and I had entered one of the least explored ces. It couldn''t make me happy, but soon, my expression turned bad, when I saw what is happening.

    "Hundred thousand no-crystals please," said the five-foot man with four hands, not far away from me.

    BANG!

    "I am not paying you a shit," said a blue-tailed man, angrily, but the very next moment, a loud sound rang out as the blue-tailed man crashed against the statue hard.

    Breaking many of his bones.

    "Since you have forced my boss to take action. It is two-hundred thousand ro-crystal." Said a four-armed short man, as she appeared beside the bloodied man.

    The bloodied man red at four hands man but paid the toll.

    "Thank you," said the four-armed man and went back to his ce, and started collecting the toll.

    People looked angry at tant looting, but what they could do? There is Sovereign behind the four-armed man. He had hidden himself in grey mist and his aura was hard to sense, but anyone with a brain could recognize that it was a sovereign.

    The four-armed man is not weak either; he is a peak Primary-III. A powerhouse, one step away from reaching the Sovereign stage.

    But for 99.99% of people, that one step is insurmountable.

    "Hundred-thousand ro-crystal please," said the four-armed man with a smile. I nodded and handed him the few nts.

    He said nothing to that.

    Hundred thousand ro-crystals may seem much and it is outside, but here, even the one with the lowest luck could find a thing of that value.

    I walked past, while Sovereignckey kept looting people. He did not loot all people. When a Sovereign came, he stepped out of their path with a bright smile on his face.

 Chapter 3116 Soul Vitar

    The sovereign and toll collector had disappeared, as I walked deeper into the Harn Garden. It is a huge ce, and we do not have itsplete map, even now.

    Maybe there is, but they aren''t sharing it with the rest.

    A few minutester, I stopped in front of the two roads. One goes right while the other goes left. I am going left to the mirror ways. It is dangerous, but I will find more chances there.

    A few minutes passed, and I have reached the ce where over a hundred mirrors are ced over ake.

    Those were no ss mirrors, but a spatial pathway, which lead to secret parts of the harn garden. The thing is, the pathways are not stable. Now and an unlucky one tore through the spatial des and only their piecese out.

    There is no other choice than to choose these pathways. The right side offered a few little chances.

    I shook my head and walked toward theke like so many are doing and stepped inside in one of the mirrors.

    Step!

    Immediately, everything had turned dark. But only for a moment, before I stepped to the other side and immediately, a smile appeared on my face.

    This is the secret part of the harn garden; it is contained in therge spatial bubble. Unconnected to the rest of the formation of the banzarmand. It is the main reason why, I havee to this ce.

    Other ces are tricky, but here not so much.

    I looked at the tunnels in front of me. They are everywhere. People who stepped here would look around before choosing the tunnel to go. I did the same. I chose the seventh one and walked inside.

    These tunnels are not small, they are huge enough to even Grimms could walk inside them.

    Connected to them are the doors, which have different names. I am reading them, but they do not have what I want, so I keep moving.

    This huge spatial bubble is a work of art. It is huge and every minute, the doors will change.

    So, even if I stayed in one ce, the doors will change every minute. It is too slow. It takes a minute to change. At that time, I could see tens of doors.

    Hun!

    I stopped and immediately appeared beside the door and touched it with my energy. As long as my energy touches it. It will remain in the same ce.

    ''I hope it is within my level,'' I thought and took out the ck crystal and project the energy through it. The crystal is fake. I don''t want anyone passing by to know, I have these abilities.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed and put back the crystal and also pull away the energy. The runes of the gate are powerful. A Sovereign Grade, a High-level Sovereign, or a Peak level of Sovereign.

    I would need ink of that level. I don''t have it. While my clones practice it, with the resources I have gathered, it will take time before I seed.

    Shaking my head, I walked away and three people who have also stopped walked away in disappointment.

    There is no end to these freeloaders, nor I could do anything against them. In my world, there were freeloaders, but not in this quantity.

    Hun!

    I walked away, but soon, I had to stop. Not because of the door I had found, but because I saw Sovereign.

    He had a key, which he inserted into the door and went inside. No freeloader dared to follow behind him. He is a Sovereign. If tried, sneaked inside with him, he will kill them.

    Half an hour passed, and I had found another three hours. All of them are of Sovereign grade.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This ce was for the Sovereign. If it is not for time, which eroded the power of some gates, people like me wouldn''t have been able toe here.

    This is the ce that had one of the best opportunities in the banzar valley and I will get at least one for myself.

    I passed by one person, who was sitting under protection formation, while their energy was connected to the door.

    I have seen over ten people doing such things. I am not the only rune master here. This is the prime world, with the best knowledge and teachers. Organizations foster such talents since their childhood.

    Runemasters are important in the prime world, with enough talent. Their value goes over even Sovereign.

    I only nce at them for a moment before walking ahead, looking at the door.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Hun!

    Another twelve minutes passed, and I havee across the door. I stopped and took out the ck crystal and projected the energy through it.

    A momentter, a smile appeared on my face. This is a door with Primary-III formation. It made me ecstatic because this door is better than all the doors I have found so powerful.

    ''Soul Vitar,''

    There is information about this door. I need what it has.

    I did not waste any time and took out the blue crystals and projected the energy. Immediately, the dense runic formation appeared in front of my eyes. I copied it, before turning off the crystal.

    Immediately, I waved my hand and a circr protection formation appeared on the ground.

    Buzz!

    I stepped inside and sat down, and immediately the formation activated. Forming a protection dome around me. No one will see what is happening inside, even sovereigns would have difficulty.

    With the formation activated, I entered inside my core and begin solving the formation in the library.

    I did not do it alone; I took help from one clone, while the other three were busy doing an important job. The formation is difficult, but I can solve it and it wouldn''t take me more than a few hours.

    Bang!

    A little more than an hour passed when I opened my eyes as I sensed the attack. A Primary-III attacked the dome, sending ripples across it.

    I looked at the man through the dome, anger zing in my eyes. "Do it again and I will kill you," I said from my dome and anger immediately appeared in its eyes, but it did not take any action.

    It red at the dome and walked away, likely sensing the conviction in my voice.

    I truly wished it had attacked. I really wanted to fight the bastard, but the gate in front of me is important too. I could not waste time the on someone who is extremely strong.

    The crystal-eyed man is not simple. He was Peak Primary-III. I haven''t fought with someone of that level.

    I have watched them fight and know with my strength, they cannot defeat me, but me defeating them is also would be a challenge. If the door is not something I need, I would have definitely fought against him.

    I closed my eyes, and once again focused on solving the formation, while I did that. People gather and left after a few minutes.

    They know how hard is to solve the formation, and it takes a lot of time. So, most aren''t willing to wait, but I did notice there are two Initial Primary-III, who are waiting from the first minute.

    They seemed desperate and they may be on the scale here, but their strength is only average.

 Chapter 3117 Pay

    It took me two hours and twenty-two minutes to solve the formation, but I opened my eyes in five hours and thirty-three minutes.

    Even this seemed too fast, I cannot waste too much time here. I need to get inside as soon as possible.

    So, I got up and took the formation before waving my hand. Immediately, a formation materialized and moved toward the door fast. While the eyes of four people lit up with joy as they took a step back.

    There is a nasty bacsh when the formations don''t work and they want to be out of their way when that happened.

    The formation stuck on the door, and the number of freeloaders turned to five from four.

    Buzz!

    A second after sticking, the formation lit up and two seconds after that; I heard the buzz.

    Click!

    Immediately, I opened the door, and by time; the freeloaders appeared beside me. I was the first one to enter inside, but I did not close the door inside me. Instead, I left it open, and they came behind me.

    As the seventh of them entered, they closed the door from behind. Blocking the way for those who were a moment toote.

    "Fuck, he really broke the formation so quickly," said the woman. She is one of the two who was waiting since the beginning.

    I did not even nce at them and turned to therge room. In the center of the room is arge silvery square. One could sense the pure soul energy from it and around it are twelve round formations.

    "Since I opened the door. You all will spend the resources." I said to seven.

    "Since you opened it. You will as well pay for the resources." Said the bone-horned man with an irritating smile.

    sh!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Immediately, arge, deep, bloody gash covered him from shoulder to stomach. It had happened so fast that he wasn''t able to react at all.

    "Say a fucking word from that irritating mouth and your head will fly," I warned as it opened its mouth.

    If it had been High-Primary-III or Peak Primary-III, I might have threatened first and attackedter, but for this weakling, it is an attack first threat letter.

    He closed its mouth and red at me, before looking at the six for help, but they were silent.

    The powerful ones had even looked at him mockingly.

    He looked away and drank the potion and was the first one to ce the resources. Others also begin putting resources. It took a few minutes, as this ce requires specific resources.

    After ten minutes, the silver square had got a green outline. This means we have got the resources; we wanted and now it is time to experience the soul vitar.

    I sat down in a circr formation, and behind me were seven others. Nothing happened as we sat, but no one was worried.

    Buzz!

    One minute and two secondster, the formation activated immediately. Thousands of runes begin toe out. They begin to cover me, not only from the outside, but also from the inside.

    One could resist these runes and keep them out, but that would diminish the effect of it.

    I did not resist. This is a dead organization. No one is spying on anything. Not to mention, I need it enough that I am willing to take the risk.

    Buzz!

    It took over seven minutes to cover an inch of me with tiny runes before the formation lit up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Immediately, I felt the soul; the energying from the circr formation. it is silvery green in color, this energy would be absorbed by the formation covering me and enter my soul.

    Ahhhh¡­

    A moan couldn''t escape from my mouth as the herbal soul energy entered my soul and move ording to the formation''s directions.

    I did not resist. I let the formation work.

    The soul vitar does two things, it heals the soul, and second, it strengthened it. My soul is powerful. Very few Primary-III couldpare with me, but it is also somewhat impure and slightly injured.

    Not with deep injuries, but with scratches. That would heal with time.

    The cleansing method caused them. It is powerful but has some serious drawbacks, but seeing its benefits far outwits its side-effect. I am practicing it and will continue doing that.

    The soul energy moved around me and every second more ising. By the time the minute to over, I ampletely covered in soul energy.

    I am pulling more energypared to all those sitting. Even more than Peak Primary-III, who had a surprise on his face, as I looked at him.

    I am projecting myself as Primary III, but it is very hard to see which level I am. I could see confused faces whenever people tried to gauge my level. It is fun to see those expressions.

    I did not use any rule-bending power doing that. It is just my armor and energy control.

    Over ten minutes passed, and I had felt the effect of the energy. The faint scratches on my soul begin to heal, while my soul is getting stronger. It couldn''t help but make me happy.

    I need a strong soul. Not only for power, but also for creating the clone.

    I had created one clone since reaching Primary II and I want to create more and, like all things in the prime world, it is difficult. I would have a powerful soul by the time I reach Peak Primary-III to create one.

    ording to my estimation, the cleansing method will not be enough. I need more, like soul vitar.

    This ce had many such opportunities, not only for the soul, but also for the body. I am going to take every opportunity I came across, putting special focus on soul strengthening.

    An hour passed, and it was not over. The energies are stilling into my body, while dirty energy is going out.

    Even herbs are not without impurities. Therefore, the formation is not letting the soul absorb all, it will remove the impurities.

    Whoever designed the formation must have deep knowledge about the soul. It clearly shows in the way the formation is designed. I could not create something like this.

    Though, if I keep deepening my knowledge of soul and runes, I might do it, one day.

    Time passed, and another hour passed when one of the formations turned off.

    It is of an Initial level of Primary-III. Despite being the first to get off, he looked quite happy with what he got.

    A few minutester, another person got them, and then another. It is the bone-horned man that I had shed.

    Time passed and one by one the formation begin to turn off and soon, my formation also turned off. I was thest one, taking whole three and a half hours. Even the Peak Primary-III finished within an hour.

    "It seemed like we have to keep following you for many of such great opportunities," said Peak-Primary III.

    He is not the only one with that thought, others are also thinking the same.

    "I have no problem. As long as you all pay for resources, I spent in breaking the formations," I said to them.

 Chapter 3118 Captive Again

    Click!

    With a deal made, I opened the door. I am pretty happy with it. They will pay me and protect me while I open the doors.

    It is a win-win for both.

    I was smiling and about to take a step out of the open door when the smile on my face froze.

    Right in front of me are two people. Both Sovereigns, belonging to the same race, and they are looking at me.

    "Is he the one?" asked the Sovereign to the Primary-III, not far away from him. He is the same Primary-III, who had a door closed on his face earlier.

    "Yes, he is," replied the Primary-III and turned to me. I found myself moving toward him. He had gripped me with his energy and was now pulling me toward him. I couldn''t close the door, even if I want to right now.

    Soon, I stopped, standing directly in front of him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I looked at Sovereign. He is from one of themon races in han, iras.

    He has purple skin and thick blue eyes, which are slightlyrger than humans. Though this difference is not noticeable if one does not look at it clearly.

    He had also had a short tail, with a blue bush at the end.

    "Friend, I heard you were able to solve the formation on the door within six hours?" he asked.

    "It was just a fluke," I replied. To which he smiled. "Fluke or not, but I need you to break a few gates for us," he said and the smile on his face disappeared, and his eyes became serious.

    "You will have twelve hours. As there are a lot of gates, we need to break here," he said, with threat apparent in his voice.

    I was about to open my mouth to reply when I felt myself moving fast, but before leaving, I was able to catch the look of Primary stage practitioners. Those who wereing with me inside the room.

    They are cursing at opportunity loss, but I couldn''t care less about that.

    In a shocking turn of fates, my will has been taken away from me once again and it made me angry. Raging; so much that I am having an extremely hard time controlling my emotions.

    When I was a mine ve, I hated every second of it. My will had never had been taken away from me in such a way.

    In my native world, the sky saber tried every despicable way, but they took my freedom to such. Now it had happened again and likest time, I have no power to resist.

    A little more than a minute passed when we stopped again. There are now five people in front of us, belonging to the same race. One is Sovereign, while four of them are at Primary-III, Peak level.

    "Is he the one?" asked the woman Sovereign. She seemed youngest among three Sovereign and looked to be in her mid-twenties. Compared to the one to capture me, who looked to be mid-thirties, while the one beside him was in thete thirties.

    The women also have a more powerful aura.

    "Yes," he replied. "I hope he is better than our two," she said and pointed at two people beside her.

    "Human, you have a job. Solve this formation for us," He said with a smile, and I wish I could decline. Its eyes clearly held the warning, despite his face smiling. He will not like it if I decline.

    "Give me the formation," I said after a moment of silence, and Sovereign women, threw the crystal at me.

    "You have twelve hours," said the man.

    I nodded and waved my hand. Immediately, a protection formation appeared. The woman Sovereign looked at me with an arched brow but did not stop me as I stepped inside the protection formation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The surprise turned to mirth in their eyes as they watch me sit in protective formation before it enclosed itself.

    It is not for protection, but istion. Even they will have a problem seeing through it. As for breaking it, I did not even focus on it. I had lessened its power so much that even Primary-II will break it.

    I sent my soul sense into the crystal, and immediately a huge formation appeared in front of me.

    I copied it before closing my eyes and entering my core. A secondter, I am in the library at the table and begin working on the formation, with the help of my clone.

    The formation is at the same level as the one I had solved earlier. The only difference between them is that I will need Sovereign-ss ink to open the door.

    Time passed as I continued working on the formation.

    Two hours and forty-two minutester, I solved the formation, but I did tell them that. Instead, I remained in my core and focused on my inheritance. This time on the smaller upgrade of High-Primary-II.

    One of my clones will always work on it, while the two will work on the Primary-III inheritance.

    As for thest one, will do the jobs I assigned, like it is doing alchemy right now. When there is no job, it will also work on inheritance.

    Getting another clone will help me tremendously, and I hope to get it in Primary II. Rather than the Primary-III.

    Ten hours and twenty-three minutester, I opened my eyes and took away the protective formation before getting up. While all seven of them looked at me with surprise.

    "You solved it?" asked the woman in clear surprise. "Yes," I replied, and could see she was having a hard time believing it.

    "You will open it then," she said and moved away with six. While I just looked at them.

    "What are you looking for? Open it," she questioned. "I don''t have the ink," I said simply, and she looked at me incredulously. "If I had it, I wouldn''t have targeted the Primary doors," I said back.

    She looked at me for a moment, before throwing away a blue air pen.

    I caught it, and surprise couldn''t help, but appeared on my face when I saw the amount of ink it had in it. Not to mention, the grade of the air pen is much better than I have.

    I activated and a momentter; the runes came out of it fast. Much faster than my air-pen is capable of.

    I just needed to project it inside and the runes wille out. It will bring them even faster, if I project it faster, and I did. I projected the whole damn formation inside it, instead of sections.

    Immediately, its speed increased further and it begin to spew out the runes at a speed I had never seen before.

    It even surprised the watching sovereigns.

    In little more than two minutes, the whole formation appeared in the air, before it begin to move toward the door.

    Buzz!

    Three secondster, it stuck the door, before lighting up and a few seconds after that, I heard that sweet sound, that I know I had a heart.

    Click!

    "He really broke it," said the woman and appeared next to the door with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 3119 Ingan Forge

    Click!

    She opened the door of the room and stepped inside. I was about to take a step when I pushed inside. They think, I would run away, as I could.

    As I pushed inside, six entered behind me before closing the gate on the envious eyes of those watching.

    "Ingan Forge," said the woman as she looked ahead with a big bright smile.

    In front of me is a spartan room. It is smaller than thest one, but not by much. It ispletely white and at the center of it is a fire. It is palm size magenta color me, with streaks of grey.

    Around it is a huge silvery disk, on which are twelve round formations. For twelve people to sit.

    If soul vitar was for the soul, then Ingan Forge is for the body. Though, it will be more powerful than the soul vitar.

    "This little human is better than I had thought. With him, we might be able to visit all the practice halls we have on our list," said the Iras man who captured me.

    "You are right, Sor," said the woman as she slowly walked toward the fire. As she reached it, she threw away a huge number of resources and the fire did not reject even a single one of them.

    It seemed like they havee more prepared than I had thought they had.

    After throwing the formation, she sat down, and after her, the others sat down in the circr disk one after another.

    "What do you think you are doing?" asked the Sovereign, who looked to be in histe thirties. "I want to sit," I replied, to which he and others smiled.

    "You can dream human. This opportunity is only for us," he said with a mocking smile.

    "You can kill me now, then. Because I will not open even a single door for you," I said and walked toward the formation, while he red, with his powerful aura pressing down on me.

    It is extremely powerful, but I walk through it.

    "Let him, harnal. He deserves it," said the woman as she looked at me with a smile. It seemed pleasant, but I could see the hint of anger in her eyes, which she was keeping contained.

    I do not care whether she is angry at me. I could already guess their intentions for me. They need me, but they did with me. They will likely kill me.

    So, I will enjoy the opportunities I am opening for them while finding a way to escape from their grip.

    "Thank you," I said with a grateful smile. Acting as if I did not see her real emotions, as I sat down on the disk, before a Primary-III woman.

    "I hope you do not scream human. The forge is very painful," taunted Harnal. I only smiled and focused on the fire. It is not a natural fire, but an artificial one, crafted for this purpose.

    Hun!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    For a minute, it was quiet before the formation covering lit up, and tiny runes before toe out of it. They spread around us like the runes of soul vitar did, covering us externally and internally.

    Buzz!

    As the runes covered every inch of us. They buzzed and immediately; the fire enters them. Within a matter of seconds, they filled the tiny runes covering us and released the first breath.

    Ahhhhhhh¡­.

    Immediately two iras race people, both Primary-III, screamed loudly. While the expressions on everyone''s face, including mine, had changed.

    It is painful, extremely painful, opposite to what I had experienced in the soul vital. That wasfortable, but this one was far from it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The runes released the fire in a rhythmic way inside us.

    This fire is strange. It is not only hot but also extremely heavy, like a hammer. I felt like every cell of me was getting hammered by a very hot hammer. It is painful as it is strange, but I did not resist it.

    A little more than a minute passed, and another wave came out. More powerful than thest one, once again drawing out the screams from two iras race people.

    For the force of the first few minutes, the effect was barely visible, but soon, I was able to see the effects. They were amazing. It is strengthening me and most importantly; it is bnced about it.

    I did not see even the slightest side effects of it, aside from pain. Which had now increased so much that even the third Primary-III begin to scream.

    It is painful. I agree, but still not painful enough to make me scream. It will have to be much stronger, and I feel like it will be strong enough to make me scream.

    Whether I scream at them or not. Only time will tell.

    A little more than a half hour passed and the effect of it has be amazing. Every breath is bringing bigger effects. It won''t be long, because my body became as strong as my soul.

    I will have to strengthen my body, soul, and, if possible, energy, as much as I could.

    I am in a very dangerous situation. These people have captured me, and I am sure they will not let me live after they are done with me or they might have something even worse.

    Put a ve cor on me, as it happened in mine.

    In han, very is forbidden, but these three belong to one of the prominent families of the city. They had an Earth Sovereign leading them. Such families did not need to care about the rules, especially if they do it sneakily.

    I shook those thoughts in my head and focused on what is happening inside me.

    I am recording it all. I know what I will get from it will help me a lot. In inheritance, in designing treatments, and other things.

    I need to collect, as much as data, I could about me. It will help me create a better inheritance, which is more important in the prime world. Here, the strength rules supreme, and the weak have no rights.

    Powerful could enve and nothing will happen to them, as long as they are more powerful than everybody else.

    Ahhhhh¡­.

    An hour and twelve minutes passed when the fifth screamed joined. It is from the Sovereign, the same bastard who had stopped me earlier.

    Even in such pain, I couldn''t help but feel the joy in his misery.

    It seemed to have sensed something as it looked at me while screaming loudly. I did not nce at him, no matter how detestable he is. He is a Sovereign; he could kill me quite easily.

    I don''t need to antagonize this person more than I needed to.

    Another half an hour passed and holding back the screams have be even more difficult. Muffled screams begin toe out from the three of us, while the five screamed loudly.

    It had be extremely hard to hold back the scream through this pain, and I would have screamed if I had been alone, but I am not.

    So, I focused on processes, seeing how the fire is strengthening. It helped.

    By the time the runes released thest fiery breath, there was not a single scream that came out of my mouth.

 Chapter 3120 Rayspring

    It had been eight days since I had be captive to iras race Sovereigns, and in these times, I had opened nine doors.

    Aside from being a captive that had built a volcanic rage inside me. I am doing well, better than I had imagined, before I came here. So much so that I am nearly ready to make another breakthrough.

    It had been only a month, twenty-seven days to be exact since I had made a breakthrough and I am ready for another.

    We are still in the spatial bubble and opening the doors. This is the tenth door on their list. I had cracked it a few hours ago, but I am still in an istion barrier and in pain, as I am practicing the refining method.

    I had practiced it daily for the past week and its effects have be even more amazing with all the treatments.

    It is also worth noting that I am taking crazy risks, damaging my body and soul, by using toxic energy more than what is safe for me. I wouldn''t have dared to take such a risk in the city due to its side effects, but here I do.

    90% of the treatments here help the body, soul, and energies and with it, I am healing from the damage; I get using the method.

    Even this extreme strain is helping me press the limit. Though it is very dangerous if I went too far, I would end up injuring myself so much, I will need months to recover. I might not even recover from some of the damage.

    So, I need to be careful not to go too far.

    I continued cirction till I reached the limit. It is not just me reaching the limit, but also my body and soul.

    Now, unless I made a breakthrough, I won''t have to practice this method anymore.

    I opened my eyes and saw myself covered in impurities. The most prominent are dark droplets. It is blood-filled with impurities. Blood is one of the side effects of practicing the method to the extreme.

    The fire covered me, and I burn it all and once again close my eyes. Not to go to my core, but to take a nap.

    Within a minute, I fell asleep. It is strange falling asleep while sitting cross-legged, but I am tired enough, that I could do it.

    ''Wake up,''

    I was woken up exactly two hourster by my clone. After two hours of long sleep, I am feeling much better. Still tired, but not as much as before.

    "Man, I wish he could crack the door. One bath in the rayspring bath and I would be ready to make a breakthrough." Said Ura. One of four Primary-III "Have patience," said Reta and looked at me.

    She is powerful, but even she would need to look into my formation very hard to see inside it.

    It was hard to see before and I have made changes to it further, which made it even harder to look inside, even for a Sovereign like herself.

    For the next one and a half hours, I worked on my inheritance. Working with my clones, to finish it soon as possible.

    For a small upgrade, I had kept one clone, but seeing how rapidly I had been approaching a breakthrough; I had used three clones on it. It was a wise decision, given how three clones have helped me.

    I had stopped everything for that, even alchemy. The only clone that is not working on a small upgrade is working on Primary-III advancement. I would not stop that.

    Finally, I opened my eyes and took the formation inside me before getting up.

    "Have you broken the formation?" asked Ura impatiently as I got up. "Yes," I replied simply, and the air-pen had appeared in my hand.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    For the next two minutes and seven seconds, arge number of runes begin toe out before the whole formation gathered in front of me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Buzz!

    It stuck on the door and a couple of secondster. The buzzing sound rang out from the formation.

    Click!

    Reta, like always, appeared in front of the door and opened it before entering inside. Usually, this is the time, harnal would push me inside like he had been doing that since the first time, but it did not happen.

    As overexcited, Ura and Mas entered behind her, before Harnal pushed me inside.

    It is not just the Primary-III that are excited about rayspring, but also Harnal and Sor. They are just hiding it too well, but I could see they are also excited about it.

    If I am not wrong, these two are also very close to making a breakthrough.

    They are both Initial level Sovereigns, unlike Reta, who is a High-level Sovereign. Which is why even Sovereigns are staying close.

    Two days ago, one High-Level Sovereign tried to enter the room with us, but she kicked him so hard that she crashed against the door hard. That was the time I had sensed her real aura; it is extremely powerful.

    I entered the room into what seemed like a rocky hall and in the center of which was a small pool filled with water that is shining radiantly.

    "Rayspring," said Ura excitedly, and moved toward it. He deactivated his armor and began removing his clothes till he was in his briefs before jumping into the pool.

    Mas moved a momentter, before the other two. I had deactivated my armor and put on all my clothes; I am wearing into my storage and walked toward the pool in my briefs.

    Which had changed into blue swimming briefs.

    To them, I am a tall, bald man with a big nose. I am taller than I am originally, and my face is different. I would be an idiot to reveal my real face, though it mattered less than an aura, which is also not real.

    Changing my face is quite easy for me, thanks to the bone method I had found in ruin.

    I had found in the bon abode, where were beautiful and horrifying structures of the bones.

    The method was in the safe, which had taken me quite a lot of time to break. Still, the time I spend breaking it is worth it. With it, not only do I realign my bones but also change their shape.

    Turning into apletely different person.

    I reached the radiant pool and took the first step inside. Immediately felt the warm water and light energy that had entered my body and begin to heal the injuries of my body and soul.

    ''So, it is a healing type pool,'' I had guessed that much hearing their conversations.

    Unlike them, I did notplete the information. I have information on about 20% of doors here, while they have 100%. Also, the information they have is much more detailed and right.

    A few secondster, I entered the pool fully, even submerging my head inside, while dense light energies of healing elements filled me.

    The energy is very good; it is healing my injuries. It made me happy, but another thing made me even happier. That is, see it working.

    For a healer like me, it is important.

 Chapter 3121 Last Door

    The radiant water is not just healing the injuries but also affects the body and soul. Looking at what it is doing, it is clearly preparing for body, soul, and energy for the breakthrough.

    Its effects are good, so much I was shocked by it.

    I had tried to collect the water, but I found out I could not. I tried for radiant energy, which is also very hard, but possible. I am doing it through the funnel created by the forbidden power.

    It is very slow, but it is still better than nothing.

    "With this, I will be ready to make a breakthrough into the Sovereign stage," said Ura. "Don''t be overconfident. The stable mind is more important than everything else for the Sovereign breakthrough,"

    "Even the talented had failed. So, keep your heart in bnce and emotions in control," said Reta, and he nodded.

    He is not the only one who is ready for the breakthrough, others also seemed to be ready. More ready than him, but he is more excited.

    Their family had sent them here for the breakthrough. I wish I could look at their meta-scan, but it is too risky, even without sovereigns.

    The breakthrough is important, but there is a more important thing for which they havee here. They have not talked about it openly, but by their words, I have picked up. There is something even more important.

    They need me for it. Breaking these doors was just the test.

    I am quite curious about it, but I did not ask about it, and nor do I care. As my priority is escape and every moment, I am searching for it till now; I had not found even a single opportunity to escape.

    Even now, when everyone is enjoying the radiant bath with closed eyes, I could not slip away.

    All three sovereigns are alert, especially Reta, who always had her eyes on me. Even for a moment, she is not moving her focus toward me. It felt like she was focusing more on me than on a person of her race.

    An hour passed and all my injuries have been healed. There is not even a scratch has remained.

    If I want to make a breakthrough now, I am 80% sure, I will seed. A few more hours in this water and my chances will increase even further. I am sure staying more wouldn''t be a problem.

    These people need this water more than I had.

    So, after looking outside and checking my meta-scan, I resumed working on my inheritance.

    There is no interference of water and me working in my core. So, I am doing that. For me, every minute is important. Especially since I have not finished with the small upgrade.

    Though I am close, I will need to finish it quickly before reaching the breakthrough spot.

    Time passed, and soon four hours had passed, and I have reached the limit of benefits I could take it from this pool, but I did not get out. I am still taking the energy from this pool.

    Not to mention, we will be here for an hour or two more.

    While Primary III is finished, no sovereigns. They always take more time, and even I can''tst them.

    Two hours and three minutes passed when Harnal opened his eyes. Eight minutester, it was Sor. It was four-two minutes more before Reta had opened her eyes.

    "Let''s go," she said, and stepped out of the pool while Sor and Harnal unabashedly ogled her. She is a beautiful woman without a doubt, but if I get a chance, I will not hesitate even for an instant to kill. If I had the power.

    My freedom matters the most since they are keeping me captive. I will kill them.

    Click!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    One by one, everyone stepped out of the pool, and we wore our clothes before getting out of the hall.

    "We have gone to all the doors we have wanted. So we will go to the breakthrough ce before getting out of here." Reta said, and I felt myself moving.

    We moved through the caves at a quick speed, searching for the door. Stopping after one hour and thirty-seven minutes, as found the door that we had wanted.

    "Break it," she said and handed me the crystals as she scanned the formation with her artifact. I simply nodded and brought out the privacy formation before stepping inside.

    Soon, the privacy formation covered me, and I begin to solve the formation.

    Two hours and twelve minutester, I solved the formation and immediately begin working on my inheritance. I need to make a breakthrough and I need my inheritance ready.

    It is quite a challenge, but seeing most of the work had already been done. I might be able to do it.

    I am having quite a hard time believing; I am creating an inheritance such fast. In my world, it would have taken me years, but here I am doing that in less than a month.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    There are a couple of reasons for that. First is the change in perspective. In my world, I had been the most powerful powerhouse. At a level, very few across history had been able to reach.

    The second isplexity, which had reduced a lot due to this extreme suppression of the Prime world.

    While I need to make things far more sophisticated to work here. I only need to work on a few things.

    The third is me and my clones'' knowledge, which had increased further. So, despite a reduction in time dilution, we are able to create the inheritance much faster, at least with the small upgrade.

    The Primary-III inheritance is going to take time. I am reaching for high, and I create such an inheritance, that will help me harness that power.

    Seven hourster, I stopped as I had finally finished with the upgrade. It looked amazing and will let me harness much greater power than I could at my current level.

    I stayed in my core for another hour before opening my eyes and getting up.

    "Quickly opened the door," said Ura hurriedly. I looked at him before taking out the air pen. A momentter, the runes started toe out of it.

    There is a lot of ink inside this air-pen, and I wanted to take some of it, but I could not. This artifact is bonded to Reta, and she only gave me ess to drawing the runes and nothing more.

    If I take it inside my core, I could erase her bond, but that would be a death sentence. She will know the moment; I took the pen inside my core.

    A little over two minutester, I finished drawing up the formation, and it went toward the door.

    Buzz!

    A few secondster, the door buzzed, and Reta opened thest door, we will enter in this ce.

    She walked inside while I was pushed.

    No matter how many times it happened. It still makes me extremely angry that I wish I could kill the bastard in the most painful way.

    I controlled my anger and looked ahead and immediately; I couldn''t help but get surprised at seeing the ck rectangr te at the center.

    I recognized it. I had read about it in one of the books in the library.

 Chapter 3122 Negotiations

    Temporary Link

    Two groups of people stare at each other like they want to kill each other, and they are given they are mortal energies.

    In the entire world, there are few rivalries like them. They have been mortal enemies., even before the abomination invasion. There is no other option, as their rtionship had gone beyond ever to heal.

    "I say why we are talking to these delicate flowers? We should just trample them," said the man with fiery blue. "Try it, reptile, and I will make you poisoned by your own poison," said the woman with glittering vine hair.

    "I like to see how you can do it," challenge the man with fiery blue. "Attack me and I will show you," said the back woman.

    The aggressive talk had beenmon, and it was bing more aggressive by the day. It won''t be long before unable to control themselves and attack.

    The wise members look at a small house, where powerful members of both groups are under heavy negotiations. They have been at more than a week and till now, no caseous had urred.

    They really hope it, before hot-headed people from both sides, wouldn''t be able to control themselves for much longer.

    Some of them are still shocked by what happened in the past few months.

    Little over two months ago, it was a normal day and two members of their races were fighting. It was nothing surprising about it. They fight every few decades, for one reason or for another, or for no reason.

    They were fighting when the world tunnel materialized and spew out a human. A human with a bloodline of two of their races.

    It was a great sin that should have never happened.

    It had shocked both of whom were fighting, before making them agree, rageful even.

    They wanted to kill the abomination, erase it from the world, and were very close to doing that when they stopped with their whole bodies shaking.

    At that same, the realm cores of both realms activated on their own and begins pulling humans toward one another.

    It is not the weak human they are targeting. It is what is she carrying.

    It is what made them stop in their tracks, made them kneel unconsciously despite being so extremely weak.

    The two months after that was chaotic. For the first time in thousands of years, the two realms came close to war. If it was not envoys that appeared, they would have fought all for that human.

    To over what she is carrying.

    Click!

    They were ring at each other when the door finally opened, and people came out. Five people from both races on each side, with three people in middle, in the middle.

    "I hope both of your realms will keep your promises. If you break them, then you will not like it, what we will do," said the envoy of the divine realm.

    The threatening tone surprised them. Usually, they stayed aloof, never interfering in affairs of any realm, but this time they did, and the Divine realm is not the only one. The other two envoys of exalted realms also nodded at her threat.

    "Don''t worry envoys. We will not break our promise." said the higher-ups in unison.

    "I hope you do, for your own good. This might help you climb the divine tower even higher." Said the middle envoy with a kind smile, before he disappeared with two other envoys.

    ¡­.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Sorana te,''

    I said as I looked at the ck te. It is a breakthrough tool, one of the good ones for the Sovereigns, but Primary stage practitioners could also make a breakthrough in it.

    What made ever amazing is the energy nodes connecting to it. I see the thick cloud of energy and, if needed, it will provide more. The only thing one need is resources.

    "So, who is going to make a breakthrough first?" asked Reta. "Me," I said, before even Ura could reply.

    Making all of them focus on me, even Reta looked at me directly.

    "Do you want to break into Sovereign?" asked Ura mockingly. To that, I smiled. "I am not a Peak Primary-III," I said and released my aura.

    Till now, I had never revealed my aura. The only time they could find it was during the treatment, but the formation covering us sealed everything. So, there is no question of them fighting.

    "You are a High Primary-III?" asked Sor in surprise. "Yes," I said simply.

    "You can only dream human. It is for Sovereign breakthrough, and I am going to make the breakthrough first." Said Ura, with a smile.

    "Let him go first, Ura," said Reta, and immediately the smile on his face froze. He looked at Reta and opened his mouth to say something, but closed it immediately, seeing the look in her eyes.

    "Thank you," I said to Reta and walked toward the rectangr disk. "Stop," said Reta, as I had taken just one step. I turned and looked at her in question. "Wear this," she said, big pearl bracelet appeared in her hand.

    It had a bracelet, with ten, nine fingernail size pearls.

    "What is it?" she asked. "An artifact that will help you," she said and gave me the bracelet, without giving me the option to reject it.

    I know I have no choice, so I took the bracelet and wore it after deactivating my armor. As I did, it immediately activated on its own and sent a powerful investigative wave inside my body.

    It did not surprise me, even a bit. Though I feigned resistance to it and showed outrage in my eyes whileughing madly in my heart.

    It is I who spy on others, not the other way. I had developed ways to deal with it years ago. This artifact is powerful, Sovereign grade, but it is seeing what I am showing it, and nothing else.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    To its sensors, I am a powerful High-Primary-III who could deal fight equally against Peak-Primary III and even have a decent chance of defeating someone like Ura.

    There was no surprise on Reta''s face when my meta-scan appeared in front of her eyes. As I had said, the bracelet shows what I want to show, and what I was showing is what she had expected.

    "Thank you," I said with gritted teeth and turned toward the rectangr disk.

    Ura and othersughed as I turned, but I amughing harder. Let the bastard be happy. There will be a time when I will beughing, and they will be crying.

    I reached the te and took out the breakthrough sphere, and immediately a surprise appeared on their faces. I had no n to reveal it, but seeing what they were trying to do, I decided to reveal it.

    There is another bigger reason, which is survival.

    I know they will kill me after they are done with me, but I want to change their mind about it. From killing, I want them to think it is better to keep me alive for long-term benefits.

    I am doing that in case I did not get a chance to escape.

    I will try to escape their clutches and will give my all for it, but I need a contingency n. I could not afford to die, at least not before I see the face of my child.

 Chapter 3123 High Level Of Primary II

    The breakthrough formation expanded, and I went inside before waving my hand and taking out resources.

    95% of resources were in essence form, processed by me, while others'' resources do not need to turn into the essence.

    As I sat down, I initiated the breakthrough, not before cloaking the bracelet with the simtion. Everything will turn off during the breakthrough. I need to have the surrounding simtion before I start.

    Buzz!

    The formation started, and immediately; the bottles dissolved, sending the resources into the runes.

    It saves a few minutes and looks very cool.

    ¡­.

    "What did you find, any hidden surprises?" asked Sor. "No hidden surprises, but he is stronger than he looks," replied Reta.

    "We had already guessed that. Seeing how hested more than any of our Primary practitioners," said Sor as he looked at the four Primary-III practitioners, two of who of which will make a breakthrough now.

    The two will not. They had a special n for them. It is the whole main reason for theming here. If they are able to achieve it, then in a few centuries. It will be their family who will control han.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "What do you all think that is?" asked Han. "I don''t know, some kind of breakthrough formation," replied Reta, to which Uraughed.

    "What kind of idiot he is. That is Sorana te, one of the best breakthrough tools of this ce and he is using some kind of dumb formation on top of that," said Ura.

    Nobody said anything to that and just looked. A few minutes passed and a surprise couldn''t help, in the eyes of Reta and others, seeing how fast everything is happening.

    "Everything is blocked, right?" asked Sor. The Sorana te blocked everything, they could not even sense the faint energy from it. Especially when the te is taking the energy from notes, rather than from the environment.

    ¡­.

    My core had stopped, spinning as the resources were absorbed. Taking nearly 92% of the resources I had prepared.

    I am getting good at estimating the resources I need. The uracy this time was better than thest.

    Buzz!

    For a minute, everything was silent. Before my core had started to spin again and as it did, it begin to take the energy from the node.

    It is pure and dense that even after a minute, only a small stream ising inside. Energy does not need to be of huge quality. If it is pure and mellowed, one could absorb it and it is usually better.

    ¡­.

    "The breakthrough is happening quite fast," said Sor. "He will fail." Said Ura. Reta did not say anything, she just watched.

    Those who are intelligent are watching, without saying a word. If one looked at their eyes, one would find them glowing in thoughts. Even to them, what is happening is exciting.

    Time passed and another two hours passed by when the formation stopped taking the energy.

    ¡­.

    My core consolidated, bing even more world-like. Some even consider it a world, if they did not know what is.

    A momentter, the runes came out like tides and begin to spread across my body. In less than a minute, they have spread into every part of my body, before they buzzed, and the core released the energy.

    The energy came from the runes, and it was powerful despite being thinner than water.

    Every moment, my strength is increasing, and by the time I absorbed every drop of it. I felt power like never before, and like thest time, this strength did note with the feeling of invincibility.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With this, I reached the High Level of Primary-II stage.

    I looked at my advancement before an activated couple of formations with my energy control and contained my aura, before changing its vor and power.

    I turn to the pearl artifact in my hand and checked the simtion, which was still working. I matched my attribute with it, making itpletely wless, before smoothly removing the simtion without alerting the artifact.

    Only then I opened my eyes and walked out of the sphere, before taking it inside me.

    "You have seeded?" asked Ura, despite sensing my aura of Peak Primary-III. "Yes," I replied and cast a nce at Reta, who had a shock in her eyes.

    If I had been in her ce, I would have too had felt those same emotions. The data the bracelet sent is quite shocking for her.

    "What is the runic sphere that you had used?" she asked when Ura was about to say something. "It is my breakthrough formation," I replied, a little defensively.

    "A soul artifact, right?" she asked, and I smiled in my heart while showing fear and hesitation on my face.

    "Yes," I answered unwillingly, after a moment of silence.

    "Now that he is done. It''s time I made a breakthrough into the Sovereign stage," Ura said and walked toward the te with a big ecstatic smile on his face.

    "Wait," said Reta suddenly and Ura turned, with anger on his face, that he was not even trying to hide.

    "What?" he asked snipingly. "Use the breakthrough formation he had used," she said, shocking him.

    "I am not going to use that. If he does something, my breakthrough will fail. I might even die," he said. "He will not do something," she said and looked at me, with a threat apparent in her eyes.

    "As for you, you can do without it, but the breakthrough formation he has will increase your chances by at least 15%," informed Reta and he stopped his open mouth, whatever he was about to say.

    "You are kidding, right?" he asked. "No. It is the only reason he even seeded in making a breakthrough," she said, looking at me.

    She is not even trying to hide, that the artifact is an invasive type.

    "Fine," he said and turned to me. "If you dared to mess with my breakthrough. I will give you the most painful death," he warned.

    "Michael, give him your soul artifact," said Reta and I put an unwilling expression on my face, as I took it out, before throwing it toward the te.

    Where it became big.

    Ura reached the ck te before stepping inside the formation. He looked around me with apprehension before taking out the resources, which moved toward their ces on their own.

    The formation is smart. It had learned from many breakthroughs of legacy inheritances. So, it wouldn''t have any problem with the breakthrough of a host of Sovereign-ss inheritances.

    I turned to resources, and they are in huge numbers, more than ten times than I had used.

    It is not surprising; he is breaking into a Sovereign stage. Where he will gain power at apletely different level. It is a breakthrough, different from any kind. As with a breakthrough, his soul and body will start merging.

    This is why Sovereign stages are known as One stage or Consolidation stages.

    Buzz!

    The runes buzzed, and the breakthrough started, and I started to have a really hard time controlling myself.

    While I may have to reveal the breakthrough formation, to change from killing to controlling, I also wanted to see how the breakthrough is done with my own eyes, despite reading about it in hundreds of books.

    Now, I am seeing it.

 Chapter 3124 Problem

    ''I am fucked,'' I thought as I looked at the breakthrough that is happening in front of me. Five hours have already passed, and it is continuing.

    The breakthrough is not a problem. What I had noticed in the breakthrough is a problem. I had noticed certain things that will make my breakthrough extremely difficult.

    Forbidden power makes things difficult, and from what I am seeing, I had underestimated the thing far too much.

    Even sacrificing the forbidden power will not make much difference.

    I, as an idiot or absolute genius, had made my core with forbidden power as its basic element.

    Even if I cut the forbidden power, the difficulty will remain. Though, cutting the forbidden power will help, lessening the difficulty of future breakthroughs, as with each breakthrough, more forbidden power merges with me.

    I am not going to do that. The rule-bending power is part of me, and I will not let it go till I have no chance and there are choices ahead of me.

    Extremely hard choices.

    He had absorbed all the resources, 81% of what he had brought, while the rest were absorbed by the breakthrough formation. He shouldn''tin, given he would have failed without my formation.

    He is now absorbing an immense amount of energy, but 10% of the energy he is pulling is getting absorbed by my formation.

    It is a good thing; I have not waited to upgrade the formation. I had used every resource I had thought would be useful to it, from ruvian dust to keasad roots. Not to mention the forbidden power itself.

    The forbidden power couldn''t be detected by the Sovereign. To be more precious, there needs to be a vast difference of power between them to detect it.

    This means they need to be at least Earth Sovereign to detect the forbidden power of the Primary-II level. Even if I release it from my hand, they will not detect it. I had tried a few days ago.

    I had been very careful about forbidden power, but I will not survive with extreme cautiousness. To grow, I will need to take some risks, and I am taking them.

    Two more hours passed, and he stopped absorbing the energies and now, the most important part, begin. Here is where the first step of a merge of body and soul will begin. If it seeded, then the core will transform into the Sovereign Core.

    It is a very dangerous process, but also one where I could get some real data on breakthroughs.

    Thanks to him for using my breakthrough formation. It''s aplete, detailed meta-scan in front of me. It is giving me the same quality data, my seeds used to give me.

    It is regret that I could not put every person I meet inside the sphere. I would really like to have a huge set of data as I have on Primary-I and below.

    Hun!

    Half an hour passed when a slight problem urred. The soul and body, which were merging nicely, stopped suddenly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Immediately, a change urred on his face, and it was noticed by all those watching.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ura, what happened?" asked Reta immediately. "The merging of soul and body had stopped," he replied, terror apparent in his voice.

    It would have been manageable. If a problem urred, in the before stages, but in this stage, it is extremely dangerous. If he failed, he could die, and if he survived somehow, it will be worse than dying.

    As he will be a cripple.

    "Can you do something?" Reta turned to me. "Sorry," I said and immediately her real emotions showed.

    She was angry enough that she might me me for it.

    "But it seemed like whatever the problem was, it is making both breakthrough formation move," I added and pointed. Where another chain of formation is moving toward Ura, the Sorana te also acted.

    My clone is controlling the formation, but it is following the lead of Sorana ce. Moving through the way it made.

    I do not want to draw too much attention, not to mention my formation is not powerful enough. I would need to piggyback on the Sorana ce.

    Soon, I reached the ce where the problem was and immediately the sorana ce moved to fix it. To my surprise, it had fixed the 90% damage, leaving only 10% for me, the mostplicated one.

    To me, theplicated does not matter, what matter is power, and I have the power and also the resources to fix it.

    So, I started to fix it immediately. Rather my clone. It moved fast and begin fixing the problem. It was doing that when I noticed something, which nearly made my eyes go wide.

    ''Add it,'' I said to my clone and my clone immediately sent the seed there. My advanced seed I had created sinceing here.

    It willy dormant, recording everything, but not have offensive powers, and will not even be able to send a signal to me. If I want to retrieve what it recorded, I will have to send another, more advanced seed there.

    I don''t have that seed, and if I think about It. it seemed like a total waste to put a seed inside him, but I am still doing it.

    Mostly because I did not have time to do it since I havee here. It is the first time I got it, where it will not be got discovered. So, I am doing it, despite knowing I will get nothing from it.

    Soon it took more than ten minutes, but my clone is able to do it, and as it finished. The breakthrough resumed.

    "The breakthrough resumed," said Sor with a smile. Others smiled while I watched it all with an expressionless face. If it were up to me, I would have failed the bastard and made the failure the most painful one.

    It is fine, I will get a chance one day. Till then, I would need to keep my eyes open for any opportunity to escape.

 Chapter 3125 Finished

    "I seeded. Do you see that, I have be a Sovereign!" Ura shouted as he opened his eyes.

    He seeded, all because of me. If it weren''t for my help, he would have been lying on the floor cripple.

    Of course, he wouldn''t be thanking me for it.

    He walked out of the sphere a momentter, with his Sovereign stage, which I now understand even better. All thanks to him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Congrattion, Ura," said Reta. "Thanks, Reta," he replied, and I could see her eyes shing for a moment. Before there was used to be a respect when he addressed her, but now he is acting like they are peers of the same level.

    He is a dumb idiot. She is powerful enough to wipe the floor with him in an instant. Even if all three sovereigns attacked her. She will defeat them in a matter of seconds.

    After Reta, others congratted him, and he soaked it all in.

    "Mas are you ready?" asked Reta to the woman. "Yes," said an iras woman, who looked to be in herte twenties, and walked toward the ce. As appeared on it, she went inside the sphere.

    Buzz!

    A minuteter, she started her breakthrough, with a far more confident note than Ura had been.

    As the breakthrough started, I felt their eyes on me. I could tell by their faintly changing expressions, they are talking telepathically, and it is about me, seeing how they had focused on me.

    I did not react to them and just kept watching the breakthrough.

    An hour passed, and I walked away and sat down by the wall. Not close to the door, but opposite to it, before closing my eyes to sleep. I need to get sleep when I wanted, as for the breakthrough my clone will handle. If there is any problem.

    I slept for eight hours when I woke up. Mas had finished her breakthrough and Sor started his.

    He is already a Sovereign and is breaking through the Mid-Level of Sovereign from the Initial level of Sovereign.

    Mas also had a problem that my clone helped deal with, but it did not insert the seed. The problem was different, and even the most advanced seed couldn''t be ced there.

    An earth Sovereign would discover if they scanned their bodies with the soul sense.

    I did not even open my eyes; I kept them close and watched through the breakthrough formation.

    I watched for a few minutes before entering my core. There, I called out all my clones to look at the data we had collected.

    Watching the two breakthroughs, I realized that my breakthrough to the Sovereign stage and above that is going to be difficult. Far more than their breakthroughs, it will be a simple life and death.

    I need to prepare and start preparing immediately.

    Make changes in my inheritance, not only in the Primary-III inheritance but also in my next small advancement of Peak-Primary-II.

    Till I reached for the Sovereign breakthrough. I need toy down a firm base. Strong enough to bear the extreme pressure I am going to get, and it will start from my next breakthrough.

    I already know what I need to do, and it will make breakthroughs very dangerous.

    Every breakthrough will be a challenge, either it is a small orbit, but if I reach a Peak level of Primary-III, with all these challenges. Then I will have to face, much less pressure, than I would face without these preparations.

    So, I studied the data and also brainstorm with my clones to best way to approach my idea.

    It took a few hours before we have decided on the approach. It is the most dangerous way, but it will also lessen the pressure on me the most during the Sovereign breakthrough.

    Five hourster, I opened my eyes and watched for fifteen minutes before eating the meal.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I did not invite them, nor they asked. They just kept watching the breakthrough. In half an hour, I finished eating and sat down, crossed-legged, before closing my eyes again.

    The challenges have be even more difficult and I would need a lot of time to solve them.

    If I am able to get away, I will iste myself for a few weeks to study and work on my inheritance. I will need the time. I could not just throw everything on my clones. I also need to use my own brain.

    Three and a half hours passed when I opened my eyes again. As Sor had finished his breakthrough.

    He did it without any problem.

    "Congrattion, Sor," said Reta, always the first. "Thank you, Reta," he replied. His voice has the same respect as before.

    "Harnal, you are thest," asked Reta, and to her surprise, he shook his head. "I am going to pass. I will wait and explore a few more opportunities," he said, and Reta smiled.

    I am too surprised by his decision. He was as excited as the Ura, ready for a breakthrough the moment he got a chance, but it seemed like I had judged him too early.

    He has some brains to not get in the flow with one''s emotions.

    "Good. I am happy you are not rushing." She said and turned to me. "Morant, collect your soul artifact. We are leaving," she ordered.

    I nodded and walked toward the breakthrough formation. Aware of how all of them looked at me, likely even talking telepathically.

    I am sure I have elevated myself from that person. They have to kill me after they have finished using me as a person. They need to keep alive for their benefit.

    They are not the only ones with ns. I too have ns. I was able to ce a seed inside one of them, useless as it might be, and also able to upgrade my breakthrough formation.

    With three Primary-III breakthroughs, its power had incensed a lot. Especially by the breakthrough of Sor.

    While the others were breaking through into the Sovereign stage. He has already been at the Sovereign stage, not to mention nearly a quarter of the resources that he half left in my breakthrough formation.

    Which it had yet to fully absorb by the formation.

    It is not just resources, but also an immense amount of pure energy. It made me giddy when I think about it.

    I picked the breakthrough formation and put it into my core. Where it will truly absorb everything, it had gotten with these breakthroughs.

    "We have gotten everything we have wanted here and in the whole pce. After we visit that ce in the Banzar valley, we will move toward our real objective," said Reta, and others nodded.

    Click!

    We that, she had opened the door, and we have walked back into the tunnel.

    Once again, I have felt myself getting enveloped in the energy of the Reta and moved. A few minutester, we stopped in front of the doorway out of the spatial pocket.

    It is a mirror, like the one I had entered in this pocket, but bigger.

    I was staring when I felt a soft hand on my wrist. It is Reta. It seemed like she did not want to take any chance with me.

    Not wanting to let go of the golden egg.

    A momentter, she walked into the mirror, pulling me with her, and a secondter; we were out.

 Chapter 3126 Dauru Bulls

    We walked out of the Banzarmand, and only then, Reta removed her hands from mine.

    It is such a regret that these people have no interest in exploring the banzarmand. They have onlye here to that spatial bubble. So, they could better prepare themselves and make a breakthrough.

    Now, they have finished with that; they do not see any value in staying in the banzarmand.

    They are after something big. Bigger than anything the banzarmand could give them and I couldn''t help but feel curious about it.

    They have remained mysteriously quiet about it, but I can tell. They need me for it. It is why they had brought the two runemasters, but they are far from good, at leastpared to me.

    "How far is that ce?" asked Reta. "It will take us one and a half days to two days to reach there," replied Harnal as he opened the map.

    "Then we shouldn''t waste any time," she said and immediately we started to run. This time she did not cover us with the energy, but the speed is far enough that only peak sovereigns could manage it.

    I moved with them. I did not even think about escaping or even shouting for help.

    No one will help me, and I could not escape. The open space is the strictest prison. If I want to escape, it would be only possible in an encased ce, like a building. Here they would catch me before I could even take a single step.

    A few minutes passed, and the people have disappeared. Now, I could only asionally sense their presence.

    It is such a regret that I could not bring Nero out. Not for the scouting, there is no need for it, but for resources. Nero is very good at collecting them. He would always collect, at least five times more.

    I am still collecting the resources. I had created the energy strings. Though they are not as good as my strings, they do a job of collecting 80% sess, and 20% turn in a failure of various degrees.

    I only get a fraction of a second to harvest the resources. I am already going much better than mypetitors.

    Ura and one Primary-III are also collecting the resources. Ura''s rate of sess is just 60% despite being a Sovereign, while the Primary-III''s is 30%.

    Ura is not happy seeing that. As asionally, he would re at me.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed when suddenly, I felt all four activating the same method. The stealth method covered all of us.

    As it did, they made a sharp turn, and it is not the only turn they made. In the next hour, they made a couple of them, and I have to say, they are very good. The stealth method is also not bad.

    A little more than an hour passed when Reta looked behind Sor.

    "You had wanted the horns of Dauru Bull, right?" she asked, and her eyes of Sor lit up immediately. "Yes, but the horn needs to be of High or Peak Sovereign Dauru Bull.

    "The herd leader is at High-Sovereign," she said and moved left, and we moved with her.

    Soon, I could sense the herd of bulls and if I had been alone. I would have run away as far as possible. The herd is small. It had just around seventeen monsters, but of seventeen, three are Sovereign.

    With one being at High-Level of Sovereign, as Reta had said.

    Soon, we reached the bulls, and they were big, twice the size of regr bulls, with pure white bodies and glittering orange horns. As they sense us, the orange fire begins toe out of their nostrils.

    "I want to fight it," said Sor. "You have ten minutes. If you are done with it, by then, I will step in," said Reta.

    "Don''t worry. I will be finished by then," he said, and a powerful aura of Mid-Sovereign sted off his body as he moved toward the herd.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    MOOOOOO

    The herd leader mooed loudly and moved toward Sor, with its hooves covered with the fire. While the other bulls spread, before moving toward us.

    I am not worried about the bullsing in with Reta present. I do not need to care about my safety. Though, I am thinking about one thing, those orange horns. Sor is not the only one who had use for them.

    I also need the orange horns.

    I have read about them when in data of the ruin. I think they will be useful to me in strengthening the breakthrough formation.

    It is an alchemical ingredient, but I don''t currently have a use for it, but I am sure I will find a use for it, eventually.

    I pushed those thoughts. It is unlikely I will get my hands on them. I shouldn''t think about it. Though, I will try asking for the horns, hope they will be merciful with their weak captive.

    CLANG

    I was in my thoughts when Sor shed against the bull. His ck saber shed against the bull''s orange horns and despite a powerful attack, not a single scratch appeared on them.

    Sor seemed to know that. If they had been delicate, he wouldn''t have shed directly against the horns, it is the thing he wants.

    The sh pushed him back for a couple of steps, but there was no surprise on the Sor''s. As if he had expected it.

    The bull did not give him any chance and attacked while he was taking the steps back, but he was ready as he moved the saber.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    He begins to fight against the bull, while the rest of the herd had finally approached us from all directions. They do want to get away.

    MOOOO MOOO Mooooo¡­.

    They all moved and attacked us, while everyone watched the dumb monsters with a smile. It did not take long for their fiery hooves to reach us, and they attacked us with those powerful horns.

    Bang Bang Bang

    They were about to attack us when their horns crashed against the invisible protection. It made the bulls even angry, and they continued to attack, but no matter how they do, they couldn''t break the protection.

    Even a Mid-Sovereign monster is powerless against it.

    "Idiot monsters," said Ura andughed with the rest. I also put augh on my face, despite feeling terror in my heart.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The bulls are extremely powerful. Even Ura and Harnal will have a problem dealing with them. If Reta hadn''t been here, we would have been running in terror.

    I don''t know how far I would have been able to run away before the orange horns of these powerful Sovereign monsters ram me from behind. Just thinking about sending a long shiver through my body.

    Time passed as the bull continued attacking, while Sor continued to fight against the herd leader.

    I wish Reta would participate and kill these bulls. It all feels very dangerous to me. The sooner they dealt with it, the better.

    Though, it won''t end soon. The bull Sor is fighting is very strong, and he is struggling against it, and until he kills it or the ten minutes pass. Reta won''t kill the ones who are attacking us.

 Chapter 3127 Woody Abode

    Puch!

    Nine minutes and forty-seven secondster, Sor had finally killed the monster. It is quite surprising as I had not thought he would be able to do it.

    "He did it," said Harnal, and the others cheered while Reta turned to the Bulls, which wereing for another attack.

    The violet crystalline des formed in the air and shot toward the bulls, at a speed that I could not see.

    Bulls seemed to feel the threat they represent and tried to dodge the attack. But these energy des were too fast.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    They reached the bulls and pierced through their eyes. It couldn''t help but surprise me.

    It is not attacked through the eyes that surprise me, but the des piercing the same spot among all bulls.

    This is uracy at apletely different level.

    I was watching the bulls when Sor came back. He is bloodied, but there is a victorious smile on his face. As for those injuries, they are not that serious. He will heal from them within an hour.

    "Let''s go," said Reta and we begin to move again. They did not even look at the bulls that Reta killed.

    Seeing that, I did not hesitate and pulled them all into my storage.

    "Serve us faithfully, and you will continue to get such scraps," said Ura and I even nodded to stroke his ego.

    These bastards do not care about most resources. The only reason they are even collecting the herbal resources is that I am doing it.

    They have no reason to. They are from a powerful family. It provides them with all the resources they need. The only thing they need to care about is progress, and the family will continue to shower them with resources.

    I do not feel jealous of them.

    The pressure these bastards feel is also huge. Their whole standing is dependent on their progress and the power they have.

    Once they stop progressing, things became harder. Especially those at the lower level. The family will send them to dangerous ces, where they could either make progress and survive or stagnate and die.

    I am happy to get the bulls.

    My clone had removed the horns and tested them and as I had expected. They are really useful in strengthening breakthrough formation.

    Not only that, but they will also be useful to me in crafting a couple of alchemical recipes I am working on.

    Hours passed as we traveled through the banzar valley.

    From the map I have, we are moving toward the most destitute area of banzar valley. The ce had nothing, but it clearly has something very important, considering how excited these people are.

    Soon, the sky darkened and with it, the density of energy increased and so is gravity. Not to mention, powerful monsters begin toe out.

    It did not stop them. The only thing they did was slow down and cover the Primary-III''s, including me, under the Sovereign energy. To help in dealing with energy and gravity.

    It did not take long for the powerful monster to discover us. A Peak Sovereign.

    That is when I saw a glimpse of the actual power of Reta. She is terror, at apletely different level than Sor and other Sovereigns.

    "I think we should take a rest," said Sor, after a few hours. Immediately, all stopped. "We should have stopped a few hours ago," said Reta, as she turned to look at the faces of Primary III.

    These people have not slept for more than two days, and night travel takes the strain.

    Unlike them, I am fine. I slept two times and dealing with this energy and gravity was much better than them. I could even go another day, without much problem.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Let''s find a safe ce," she said and ten minutester, we had found a ce, and she took out the abode.

    Hun!

    The abode surprises me. It is a tree trunk. When she took it out, but a momentter. It had be a full-blown tree, and I am having a problem distinguishing it real from fake.

    It had not only be a tree but also melded with the environment. I don''t think even Sovereign would be able to discover it from a normal nce.

    It is a Sovereign-ss abode and not a regr one either. Regr abodes do not have such a powerful cloaking ability.

    Click!

    She opened the door through the tree trunk and went inside and after it, Ura, Mas and then, it was me and, like always. Harnal pushed inside me.

    The moment I entered inside; I had received a huge shock.

    It ispletely woody inside, as I am inside a house carved into a tree. It is also spatially expanded, but that is not what shocked me. What shocked me is the energies, dense energies of the element.

    It is so powerful that I felt like I was in a mild healing bath.

    It took me a second, but I understood what it was. That tree trunk is no normal tree trunk, it is from a powerful tree with healing abilities. They have put a spatial inside it and are enchanted with powerful formations, like cloaking and others.

    Such abodes are insanely expensive. Most Sovereigns could not afford them.

    "Your room is No. 8," said Reta. I nodded and walked toward the room, while they gathered in the living room.

    As I walked toward room, no. 8, I realized it was a small abode. At leastpared to all the spatial abodes I had been in. It had only eight bedrooms, with mine being thest one.

    Click!

    I reached the room and opened its wooden door and entered inside. The room is small. Thankfully, there is a bathroom. I quickly took off all my clothes and entered a small bathroom.

    The size of the bathroom did not surprise me. Since the room was small, the bathroom would be small too.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I begin to shower, without caring whether they are watching me. They are not going to get anything out of it.

    Fifteen minutester, I walked out of the shower and changed into a fresh set of clothes, before sitting on the bed and taking out dinner.

    I am being careful, by eating from the box. Thankfully, they are prepared by me and are delicious.

    Twenty minutester, I finished dinner andy on the bed before closing my eyes. A momentter, I am inside my core. Immediately appeared in front of the huge sphere, which was getting strengthened by the horns of bulls, along with other resources.

    I had gotten the horns at the right time.

    It had been used in four breakthroughs and had a lot of resources and energy. It is the right time to strengthen it.

    I am not only strengthening it but also changing formation with the data I had collected, making it even more efficient and powerful. I need it to be as best as possible, as my breakthroughs wouldn''t be easy.

    I watched it for a while, before going into the library and studying the ancient runes.

    While it may seem like there are other important things to do, than the ancient runes, which will not help me, before reaching the Sovereign stage.

    It is wrong; they are helping me constantly. They are widening my perspective. Making me understand things, I could not before.

    Ever since I had studied them; I had noticed my formation is getting much better than before. It big enough reason for me to study it.

 Chapter 3128 Siobhan Gate

    I woke up an hour before it was time to leave. I was not tired enough to sleep, but I did. I need to be at my peak to grab any chance to escape.

    I did not open my eyes and instead went to my core. Appearing directly in front of the multicolored sphere, which is floating about the green disc, which is nothing other than the song of Sar.

    Song of sar is an alchemical tool, but it could also use for artifice. I am using it to strengthen it.

    The result is simply amazing. The strengthened breakthrough formation, which used not only the horns from Primary-III, Dauru Bulls but also from Sovereign Dauru Bulls, along with resources I had found yesterday.

    It had be more powerful. That now, I can''t wait for my next breakthrough.

    Though it is going to take time, even if I became ready tomorrow. With the things I had seen, it was going to take a little longer for me to be ready for the next upgrade of inheritance than the past one.

    I looked at it for a few minutes before walking into the library.

    I spent an hour in the core before Ie out. I immediately opened my eyes and went to the bathroom, where I freshened up and took a quick shower thatsted for less than five minutes beforeing out.

    I changed into the new clothes and took out another package and dinner and finished it in record time, before walking out of the room.

    When I reached the room, everybody had gathered. They were sitting in the living room, talking.

    "Look who finally decided toe in," taunted Ura, but I said nothing. There are still three minutes before the time to leave.

    "Since everybody had arrived, let''s go," said Reta and walked out of the abode. One by one, everyone walked out of the abode.

    It was dawn. The sun had just revealed itself. It will take a few minutes before the darkness disappeared and with will be extra dense energy and gravity.

    Reta looks the tree trunk back into her storage, and we begin to move again. This time, our speed is faster than yesterday. I could see one Primary-III man using all his power to maintain the speed, while the other isfortable.

    I am alsofortable, but if the speed increases by 10% or more. Then I would need to strain myself.

    Hours passed, and we went deeper and deeper into the destitute area, where there was nothing but forest. I had not seen the ruin of even a single building. Though there are people in this area.

    Not many, but some.

    It might not have vestiges, but it is still a ce filled with resources. Some people have a lot of resources. It is quite unfortunate that the city is going to take more than half of what we all would harvest.

    Only people like my captures will be exempted from that rule.

    The city will take a nominal 10% from them. They will not even check their storage. Whatever they give, the city will ept.

    Soon, it was afternoon, and I could tell we were close, seeing the expressions on Harnal''s face. As I had said, I am curious about this ce, and that would even make even Reta excited.

    Roar Roar Roar

    We were moving when a pride of lions detected us and they were idiot enough to attack us, with only one Sovereign and that was Mid-level.

    Reta killed the whole Pride within a single attack without stopping and, as always, I have collected the monsters. It had happened many times and as Ura said, these peoples are more than happy to let me collect the scraps.

    I do not mind it.

    The material of these beasts costs a lot. If I can escape, I will earn a lot selling them.

    I will not sell all of them; only those monsters I can''t eat.

    I like to cook different dishes and there are many I like to practice. These monsters will help me a lot with it. Already, I had collected years of meat supply, but I still want more.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A little over two hours passed when Ura stopped and with him, the others.

    "It''s around here," said Ura looking at the map. Immediately, all the Sovereigns spread and begin to use their soul sense to search the underground.

    I did not even try to fake to help them instead; I started to collect the resources around. There are many of them. I should be able to collect a few before they find whatever they havee here for.

    "Don''t try to escape, human. You will not like what we will do," warned Ura. As I moved a little away from the group.

    "As if I could," I said without looking and moved toward the nt I had sensed. I could see him ring at me, but I do not care. As long as I do not genuinely try to escape, I have nothing to fear.

    Little more than half an hour passed and I am still collecting resources.

    I have collected quite a lot of them and hope they do not find what they have looking for some more time. So, I could collect more.

    "Everyone,"

    I was thinking that when a clear voice of Reta rang in my ears. Knowing my signal, I walked toward the voice.

    A few secondster, I reached Reta. Where everyone was looking excitedly at the tunnel that Reta was digging.

    They had found what they were looking for and I wanted to check it out with my soul sense, but I controlled myself. It is not a time to sweep in their excitement. I will know what it is soon enough.

    "Legs go," said Harnal excitedly as Reta withdrew the energy.

    Harnal was the first to go. After him, Ura, Reta, and others. I was secondst, behind me was Sor.

    The tunnel seemed quite deep, but a few minutester. We reached the ce, or rather, the teleportation gate. Seeing the gate, my eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    "That''s right. Siobhan Gate," said Ura with augh, seeing the shock in my eyes.

    There is a huge reward for finding such gates. There are only four of them in the whole ruin and each of them leads to a ce like Weir pce, but weir pce ismon.

    This one is not.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The ces these gates connect to contain the key to reaching the most precious thing of Silverinth.

    Though to ess these gates, one needs a token. Special token, different from the weir token.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when suddenly, the silver token appeared in Reta''s hand and she pressed into the hole.

    Buzz!

    The gate changed immediately to watery, and Reta walked and others followed immediately.

    I too entered the gate with shock on my face.

    I knew their target was big but never expected it to be this big. I had thought all of them had already been found, but with the preparations they havee in with, it clearly did not.

    These bastards going for it. This means things are going to get dangerous. So much that I wanted to escape immediately.

 Chapter 3129 Key I

    "We need to get the key," said Reta and turned to me for a moment, before walking ahead.

    I followed while looking around the opulent walkway of a small garden that was inside the building.

    Everything is beautiful around me, from the gemstone bricks to the silver walls. The flowers in the garden are also precious, with each one of them being in Sovereign ss.

    I wish I could get them, but all of them are protected. It would take me time to break through this formation, time they won''t give me.

    Soon we got off the garden and walked inside the pce. There are many rooms in it, and I am sure they will have many treasures, but these people do not seem to have any interest in them.

    They just keep walking and walking, passing the hundreds of rooms, before finally stopping in front of therge silver door with violet lines.

    There is no board describing what it is, but just as we appeared in front of it. Eyes of all of them had lit up, especially the quiet girl, who mostly remained silent, had excitement in her eyes.

    Reta looked at it for a moment, before she had taken out the familiar artifact, but when she activated it.

    It had lit up brightly, all the other times, it had just glowed.

    A minuteter, all the shine had disappeared, and a small blue crystal formed above it. Reta took it out and turned to me.

    "Solve this," she said as she threw the crystal at me. I caught the crystal and put my soul sense in it and a couple of secondster, my eyes widened in shock, before I turned Reta.

    "It is beyond my abilities," I said simply.

    I don''t know whether I could solve it, but if I were to try, then I would need at least a month or more to do it.

    "Bastard, what do you say? If you don''t solve it, I will bury you here and now." threatened Ura loudly.

    "Do it then," I said and looked at him in the challenge, which made him even angrier. "Since you want to die so ba"

    "Shut up, Ura," said Reta angrily. Ura opened his mouth to reply, but one nce at Reta''s eyes and he forgot everything he wanted to say and shuddered visibly.

    "Will this help?" she asked and palm size, white crystalline te appeared in her hand. She handed it to me wordlessly, and I seeped my soul sense inside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    For the first few seconds, there was confusion, but soon my eyes lit up as I read it further. I read it for over fifteen minutes before turning to Reta.

    "Even with this. It will have me ten days or more." I replied, and she did not look surprised. Instead, something surprising appeared in her hand that made my eyes go wide.

    "Do it in ten days and I will give you this. The sooner you solved it, the more of these you will get," she said with a smile before it disappeared from her hands.

    Buzz!

    "I will try," I said, and I took out the istion formation. I entered inside it, and it activated, covering me in the sphere.

    "Ura, Mas. You both also try," she said and handed them the crystal. Ura may look wild, but he is a runemaster. It is the reason why he hates me the most. I think I somehow give him an inferiorityplex.

    They also sat down and started working, but they could only dream of solving before me.

    Not because I am more knowledgeable than them, which I am, but also because I have more time and clones. Which are made to do these types of things. They could neverpete against me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I entered my core and walked into the library.

    As I sat down, two of my clones had already started working. One is reading the te, while the other had solved the formation.

    The formation is hard, and even a month wouldn''t be enough, but the te contains points. A kind of cipher. It is not this formation, but these types of formation.

    It is clear that these points are from the creator of this formation, or at least someone quite familiar with them. As for these people, got such knowledge, I don''t know, but it will help me solve the formation quickly.

    Before I know it, the day had passed, and I had wonderful progress.

    The points are really helpful. They did not give me the answer directly but show the way and that is more than enough for me. With the help of my two clones, I made huge progress before finally solving it.

    It took me little more than two and a half days to do it and I did it without sleeping, even for a second.

    While I had solved it, I did not feel any pride. As 80% of the difficulty had been taken away by the points in the crystals disk. Without them, I would have defiantly needed more than a month to solve, even two months.

    As I solved the formation, I got out of my core, and a minuteter. I was in a fast sleep.

    I slept for thirteen hours before waking up feeling fully refreshed. After cleansing myself with energy, I ate till I felt bloated, before entering back into my core.

    There is no way I am going to tell them that I had solved the formation, no matter how enticing the reward is.

    I entered the library and started working on my inheritance. In the few days, I have worked on smaller and bigger upgrades of my inheritance, studied the ancient runes, and even done some alchemy practice on the song of Sar.

    The days passed too quickly, before finally, it is time for me to tell them.

    So, after thirteen and a half dayster, I opened my eyes and took out the formation before getting up. As I did, I felt the powerful eyes on me, looking at me for the answer.

    "Have you solved it?" asked Reta. "Yes," I said tiredly and threw a crystal at her.

    She had said she would give me those things if I solved the formation in less than ten days, but I didn''t just yesterday to not see the trap.

    Even thirteen days are too quick, given how difficult the formation was, even with the help of those points.

    "Here," she said, and hand handed me the airpen.

    I already have an air pen she gave me, but as I had guessed, the ink, there was not powerful enough to work on the door.

    I seeped my soul sense into the ink inside the air pen and couldn''t help but get surprised. It is powerful, very powerful. I would be ecstatic if I got even a single drop of it.

    A secondter, the runes begin to spew out of it. The runes are powerful, and their aura is such that it made me and other Primary-III shake.

    Even Ura had shaken by its aura, no matter how much he tried to hide it.

    Four minutester, I am finished. Aplicated formation appeared in front of me and a momentter, it moved toward the door.

 Chapter 3130 Key II

    Buzz!

    The runes lit bright and buzzed. A surprise appeared on Reta''s face as she looked at me.

    "You really broke it," she said. ''What do you mean I broke it?'' I questioned incredulously. I had broken over ten formations for them and it seemed like it was still hard for them to trust my word.

    "Here, take it. You deserve it," she said and threw a golden-brown ball with a rough surface.

    I cached and smelled its wonderful fragrance. I had wanted it the moment she showed it to me, but I had controlled my greed. It is a good thing I did. It was a ploy to test my real abilities.

    It looks like a ball of jaggery and it''s kind of it, but it did not use sugarcane, but one hundred and twelve types of flower essences.

    It is korons essence, and its recipe is one of the mostmon, but making it extremely hard. Not only flowers used in it are rare, but one also needs the expertise to craft it.

    The big families like these iras race bastards belong to have the resources and expertise to make it.

    It will be really helpful to me during my breakthrough.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Reta appeared in front of the door and pushed it open. It opened without resistance, and we all walked inside, one after another.

    Gasp!

    The moment I entered. I heard the gasps around me. It is gasp-worthy.

    I found myself in a huge hall decorated in yellow and silver. With the grand mural on the walls and the roof, made by someone very talented, but these people had just nced at them before, before turning to real things.

    There are thirteen things ces around the hall. Protected under the formation, all of them are artifacts, from sabers to rings.

    They look powerful, and I wish I could get my hands on at least one of them, but with these people. It wouldn''t be possible.

    "Be careful and don''t touch anything," said Reta as she gently walked toward the center of the room, where there was a golden key. It is not a solid key, but something made of runes.

    "The seniors were right. The key had materialized this time," said Reta as she reached it.

    She did not touch it and instead took out the artifacts and started to scan the invisible protection formation protecting the key. A minuteter, she is done and took out the blue crystals that formed, before throwing them at me.

    Hun!

    I caught the crystal wordlessly and looked inside. A minuteter, my eyes had shot up in rm. The formation is much harder than the door. I don''t think I would be able to solve it, in even three months.

    "It is beyond me. I won''t be able to solve it, even if you gave me the months." I said as I shook my head.

    Instead of getting angry, a smile appeared on her face. "I think within this, you will be able to solve it more quickly than thest formation," she said and threw a te at me.

    I cached it with a frown; earlier, I had some help, and it took me nearly three days inside and this one is much harder.

    "What do you think?" she asked a minuteter. "I think I will be able to solve it, in a week or less," I said as I took out the istion formation and sat inside it.

    The crystal te she gave me to solve the formation on the door had notes on the formation. The te has the key to solving it and its variations; the formation changes every three months.

    So, it shouldn''t take me over two days to solve it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With my two clones, I begin to solve the formation, and to my surprise; I could do that in little more than a day.

    I shouldn''t be surprised, instead feel ashamed. They have provided me with everything, and I still took over a day to solve the formation.

    As always, I did not tell them. It had been only half a day outside. So, I begin working on my inheritance and other things, like designing the new seed.

    I need a new seed, considering the one I add sneaked in Ura had been designed when I hade to this world. I need a better one, and I already have a couple of ideas with the data I had collected on Primary-III and Sovereigns.

    It would be better if I could design it while in this ruin. Who knows when I need to use it.

    Time passed, and soon, it was five and a half days when I had opened my eyes.

    "Have you broken it?" asked Reta. I nodded and took out the airpen. A momentter, it begins to spew out the powerful runes at a quick rate.

    A few minutester, the formation appeared, and it flew toward the key, beforepletely enveloping the formation with it.

    Buzz!

    A couple secondter, the formation broke away and immediately Reta took the key. The joy she had in her eyes when she got is immense. It is not just her, but others too had that joy.

    "We got it. We got the key," said Sor emotions. "With this key. Getting that thing wouldn''t be a problem," Harnal.

    "You are wrong Harnal. Things will truly be difficult now," she said with a serious expression.

    "We have gotten the key, but it is just a step. We need to get that thing or all the preparations for our family had made will be for naught," she added, turning everyone''s expressions somber.

    "You are right. We couldn''t becent," said Sor.

    Reta nodded and, to my surprise, threw another korons essence at me. "We will not take your aid for free," she said, before turning to walk toward the door.

    She is treating me like a dog, giving me a reward whenever I performed as she asked. I am sure she would just as easily kill me if I had displeased her.

    I have with them enough to understand their nature and due to it; I have be more worried they will kill me after they had done with me. Especially since Ie to know what they are after.

    After getting it; they would want to wipe away everything and everyone they don''t trust.

    There is a high chance they might kill me to keep it secret, despite all the uses I have.

    "These artifacts are amazing. I wish we could take some of them," said Mas in regret.

    "That thing is more important than any artifact. We have to get it soon. We are not the only ones going for it," said Reta.

    Soon, we were all out of the room and walked toward the gate.

    As Mas said, it is really regretful that we could not take anything. I would have liked to get my hands on one or two of these artifacts, but with these people present, I could not.

    A few minutes passed, and we reached the gate. She once again used the token to activate the gate.

    As it did, we begin to step through it.

 Chapter 3131 Twist

    As everyone walked out of the gate, begin to climb up from the tunnel, which was much slower than climbing inside.

    After we had reached the gate earlier, Reta had erased all signs of it. Keeping only a small space open, while filling the whole tunnel expertly. Only after one looks carefully, does one will be able to see signs of it.

    She is nothing, if not careful.

    It took half an hour before we finally saw the sun, and a few seconds more to bathe in its lights.

    "Out finally," said Ura and took a step forward when suddenly, Reta''s expression changed and stopped Ura from moving forward.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I know you two are hiding. Come out," said Reta suddenly. For a few seconds, there were no movements. Before finally, I saw two peopleing out from different directions.

    The moment I saw them. My eyes couldn''t help but widen in surprise.

    The two people are from the beastmen race. Yellow strip tiger beastmen and they both are Peak Sovereign.

    "Reta, your soul sense is powerful as always," said the taller one. "Your stealth method is so bad that I didn''t have to put much effort to sense you," she replied as she took a step forward.

    She must have said something to Sor and the other Sovereigns as the quiet girl appeared beside me and the three Sovereigns surrounded us protectively.

    "Hand over the Key, Reta and we will let you go," said the shorter Tiger Beastman. "Weaklings do not make demands. Orarg," she mocked and anger appeared in the eyes of the short tiger beastman.

    "Hun. It seemed like you still have spunk, despite being a level lower than us," said the short tiger beastman angrily.

    "Level is not everything. You should understand it, well, after what happenedst time." She mocked, making it enough angry.

    "Enough chit-chat. Hand over the key and we will let you leave. Resist and we will take it from your dead body," said the taller tiger beastman.

    "I like to see how you do it," challenge Reta, and the bigger tiger beastmanughed as the red ax appeared in his hand.

    "I will show it to you then," he said and shot toward Reta, with a powerful aura sting off his body.

    She also did not remain in her ce and moved toward the tall tiger beastman. With the speed, I could not catch.

    As they reached close, a red saber appeared in her hand and an aura was released from her body. While she is a level lower, her aura is not weak. It is as powerful as that of her opponents.

    CLANG!

    Their weapons shed, and the powerful shockwave had released from it. Powerful enough that Sor had needed to use the defensive ability to block it.

    "We should move back," said Sor, and I felt myself moving back, while at the same time. I saw a brown bow in the short tiger batsman''s hand, in which he had released the violet aura, targeting Reta''s head.

    I am quite surprised seeing the tigerman as the archer.

    It is hard to be an archer, as the long-range attack is easier to defend against than the close range.

    Most who start with the bow leave it for another weapon. Some continued and reached this stage, are always powerful.

    The short tighter beastman released the arrow at the same time Reta moved her saber to sh again.

    The arrow was so fast that it appeared by Reta''s head in an instant and what is more surprising is that Reta, move her head a little, dodging it by less than an inch.

    BANNG!

    The arrow shed against the tree, exploding into pieces, while Reta shed with the taller tiger beastman.

    The battle started with a bang, and I wish I could see it clearly. These people are powerful, and even after activating all my ocr abilities, all I could see is a blur.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Still, even the blur is exciting.

    It is my first time seeing the powerful sovereigns fighting. They are very powerful, and I wish I had this kind of power. If I had, I wouldn''t be in this predicament.

    I shook my head at those thoughts and focused on the battle.

    From what I could observe, Reta is powerful enough to faintly suppress taller tiger beastman, but with short Beastman and his really powerful arrows. She is getting suppressed.

    Though not enough for them to injure her, much less kill her.

    Still, nothing could be sure; they haven''t released their full power yet and until they do, I shouldn''t make any predictions. Especially when I couldn''t even see the battle properly.

    While I am excited, I am also scared.

    With the strength they have, they would only need a single attack to finish us off. One attack of an ax or one arrow and we would be finished. All three sovereigns would be powerless against their attacks.

    This is why we are constantly moving back, creating as much distance from the battle and its powerful shockwave.

    I could feel how scared these people around me were and also ashamed about it, which is why they were talking telepathically.

    I could tell they were talking telepathically, seeing how their expressions would twitch now and them.

    It is not the result of the battle ahead. The expression changes in different ways when one is watching the battle and talking telepathically.

    I am also scared, but not as much as them. I know I would survive. If they want the key, means they will have to use me to get that thing. Even if they have a runemaster, an extra wouldn''t hurt.

    A few minutes passed, and they used more and more power, but the result is the same.

    No one is gaining more than a faint edge, but they are still fighting. I don''t know how long, but I hope it will end soon. As I will not get a chance to escape in an open forest. I want to be at a ce where I will get a chance to escape.

    Over ten minutes passed, and the battle was turning raging by the second. They are using everything they have, but failing to kill each other.

    Hun!

    I was watching it when I sensed the presence. Everyone had sensed it and looked behind, only to see there is another red strip tiger beastwoman standing behind.

    "Hello," she said and moved.

    Bang Bang Bang

    She acted fast, that I only saw bodies flying till she was the only one standing by me.

    Hun!

    I thought, she is going to hit me too and was about to tell her what I am when I felt her w gripping my hand tightly, but not painful.

    As she did, I felt myself moving at a blurring speed.

    It was so fast that I could see which direction she is taking me. Nor I could resist, in front of her massive power.

    "You bastards!"

    I heard the loud angry scream of Reta behind me, while my new captor just smiled. "She is angry," said the tiger beastwomen, andughed.

    There is not even the slightest worry in her voice. The only thing she is focused on is taking me away.

 Chapter 3132 Clear Lake I

    "I think we have got away far enough," said tiger beastwomen as we stopped by the came in the small hill.

    It seemed to be a nned spot, seeing how she had directly jumped into its hidden entrance. She took me inside. A secondter, the hidden formations activated on its own,pleting the istion.

    "Who are you, and why did you kidnap me?" I asked. "I did not kidnap you, dear human. It could be said I saved you from your kidnappers," she said with a smile.

    I wanted to snort, but I control myself and just looked at her. She did not save me; I had just changed the captors.

    "You must be really good, to help them get a key in less than three weeks," she said. Ignoring the look I am giving her. "It was not difficult. They had notes on the formations," I said, and she did not sound surprised.

    "Even then. Getting a key in three weeks is shocking. Even our own runemaster couldn''t achieve something like that," she praised, but I did not let it get over my head.

    "They have the key. You wouldn''t be able to get that thing, even if you have me," I said carefully. Instead of getting angry, hearing my words, she smiled.

    "You don''t have to worry about that," she replied with a confident smile.

    I did not ask her any further questions and sat down on the rock. "It would be great if you can provide me with an ount of what you had experienced in the pce," she said just when I was about to close my eyes.

    I wordlessly took out a white memory crystal and imprinted it with the data of what I had experienced and threw it at her before closing my eyes.

    ''Wow. It seemed like you were not interested in hiding anything about your kidnappers,'' she said. I heard it in the library and, after a moment of thought, I did not reply with a snarkyment.

    Though she is right about the crystal. I had imprinted it with a detailed record, holding nothing back.

    A little more than three hours passed when I sensed the movements and opened my eyes. Only to see the two tigers'' beastmen entering inside. Though they did not look good, their state is haggard, with the injuries on their body, especially the tall one.

    "Wow. She had really done a spell on you." She said with a hint of mocking, and, to my surprise, they took it with their head down.

    "That bitch was more powerful than I had fought herst time," said the short tiger beastman, after a moment of silence.

    "Maybe you should have stolen him, and I would have fought her," she said, pointing at me. There was no answer from them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The two just sat down and begin recovering from their injuries, while the tiger beastwomen kept the watch.

    It seemed like the tiger beastwomen is stronger than I had thought or more important than these two to be talking like that.

    I looked at them for a minute before closing my eyes.

    "Wake up, little human. It is time to go," said the tiger beastwomen after one and a half hours. I immediately opened my eyes and get up.

    The two tiger beastmen seemed to have recovered. As the injuries on their body had disappeared and their aura is a lot stronger than before. All three of them walked out of the cave and I followed behind.

    Once again, I felt her aura covering me and we begin to move at a blurring speed like before.

    It is such a regret that with such a speed, I couldn''t see a single resource, much less harvest them. I would have really liked to get as much as possible, as whether I remained captive or became free, those resources are going to help me a lot.

    Hours passed, and we continued moving. Soon it was evening and even then; we did not stop.

    Puch!

    The shorter tiger beastman fired another arrow, and a secondter, it pierced through the skill of what seemed like a monkey monster.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Killing it in an instant.

    He had been killing any monster that came at us, and he killed every one of them in a single attack. Like Reta and her people, these people also do not care about the monster''s bodies.

    I do, but we are moving so fast that I couldn''t collect them.

    I want to curse at these bastards, but I remained quiet without saving anything, but every time, he kills a monster. I would try to get a body and that seemed to amuse them.

    At the moment, the monster is killed, these people would increase their speed a further, before reducing it a few minutester.

    Finally, at midnight, we have stopped. We have appeared in front of the teleportation gate. Not the one I had used to travel to this region, but a different one.

    "We are going to meet them sooner than we had thought. I hope all of them had gathered," said the short tiger beastman as he ced the token and selected the location.

    "We will see," said the Tiger Beastwomen and picked my hand and I found myself stepping into the teleportation formation. For a moment, everything was nk before it cleared.

    The first thing I felt was the dense water elemental energies. The banzar valley had green and earth elemental energies, but here water elemental energy is the densest.

    60% of it all is the water''s elemental energies.

    It is still dark. Since the four main regions are connected, time in them is also the same.

    So, it is midnight in this region too.

    "Ah, the precious water elemental energy," said the tiger beastwomen and sucked a deep breath, taking a lot of water elemental energy inside her.

    I couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. I did not think she would be a water elemental practitioner. I guessed her to be earth or metal. These are the element, the members of her race usually aligned with.

    "We should hurry and reach the meeting spot as soon as possible," said the tall tiger beastman.

    The beastwomen opened her eyes a momentter, and I felt myself move.

    A couple of secondster, we moved out of the dense trees and what I saw couldn''t help but surprised me. I sawkes, vastkes. Everywhere I look, I see thekes.

    Though, I know the clearke region had lots ofkes, even so, the number and sizes had still surprised me.

    Puch Puch puch

    We moved through thekes and ground, choosing the way that will take the destination faster. Like before, it is a short tiger beastman responsible for the monsters.

    There are a lot of monsters that are attacking, three times more than in the banzar region. Especially when we are on thekes.

    These people are powerful, that they do not fear monsters. They are killing every monster, then getting in the way.

    Over three hours passed, when something surprising happened. I was finally able to collect the monster. It was a fish monster with glittering amethyst scales.

    All three of them looked at me but said nothing.

 Chapter 3133 Clear Lake II

    "You are early, and it seemed like you have even brought the guest," said the older yellow-strip tiger beastman as he walked out of the small, a minute after stopping near it.

    He is bulky with darker yellow eyes and is a Peak Sovereign, but his aura felt a lot stronger than two Peak Sovereign tiger beastmen beside me.

    "We have got what we wanted from the banzar valley. So, there was no reason for us to stay," she said. "Key?" he asked. To which the beastwomen sighed.

    "Reta of Arma family, has it," she replied, to which he arched her brow. "Reggie and Ban fought with her, even if I had joined. She was powerful enough to escape with it," exined tiger beastwomen.

    "And him?" he asked, turning to me. "The rune-master. He was able to help them get the key in less than three weeks." She said and for the first time, his expression changed.

    "If he is good, as you say, then we will have a little easier time getting what we want," he said and turned back to the water, while beastwoman and others followed, including me.

    The smallke is quite deep, and at the base of it is a dome house. Made of blue bricks.

    At first, I thought it was a spatial abode like a woody house in the Reta, but it is not a spatial abode. At least not a portable and movable spatial abode. I could feel the runes deep into the ground.

    It is of this ruin.

    Soon, we reached the gate and passed through the blueyer, and immediately appeared in what seemed like a hall.

    In the hall, there are nine yellow strips tiger beastmen sitting. Five of them are peak sovereigns, while two are peak Primary-III.

    "Human, solve this formation," said the bulky tiger beastman as threw the disk at me. "What will you give me if you do it?" I asked back, to their surprise.

    "If you break it in less than a day, I will give you this," he said and took out a small bottle, inside which is a dense solution. I don''t know what it is, but it must be something for a peak sovereign like him to bring it out.

    "Keep your promise," I said and bring and brought out the istion formation and entered inside.

    Nobody said anything, just looked amused.

    I would have really liked to sleep, but since he had given me the challenge. I will solve it first, before sleeping.

    I went to my core and began solving the formation on the te. This time, I did not even take help, from my clone.

    ''Finished," I said after two hours and four minutes. I brought the disk out and took out the boxed lunch and ate it, before closing my eyes again and this time to sleep.

    I woke, but did immediately inform them and instead worked on my inheritance for a few hours and only opened my eyes at the eighteenth hour.

    "It is done," I said as I got up and threw the disk at the bulky man. Who looked at the finished formation in surprise. "You have really solved it in less than a day," he said after a few seconds, before throwing a blue bottle at me.

    "I want to rest," I said to them. A momentter. A blue star with a numeric twenty-two flew toward me before sticking to my palm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "We will call you when it is time to leave," he said. I nodded and walked away.

    This abode may seem small outside, but is big. There are over fifty rooms here, and that is on the first floor. I am sure the second floor above will have the second, simr rooms.

    Click!

    I reached the room and opened the door and immediately couldn''t help but became surprised. I had been expecting the room, but it had turned out to be a suit.

    I looked around the rooms before reaching the control panel and tapped on a few buttons a secondter. The water elemental energy of the room disappeared, and neutral energy begins to take its ce.

    After, the energy changed. I removed all my clothes and walked into arge bath. The biggest one I havee across.

    Usually, I am a shower man, but I love to take a bath where there is water like this. It is a special type of water, one that is good at healing injuries and removing tiredness.

    After taking a quick shower, Iid into the copper tub and instantly felt amazing.

    I did not add anything to the water, there is no need to add anything. It is amazing without it.

    I enjoyed it for more than an hour, before taking myself out and changing into new clothes, beforeying on the bed to sleep. Of course, I am not sleeping; I had already slept; I am going to work at my core.

    I entered the library and began studying. Not books or runes. but the information about this ruin.

    More importantly, thekemand.

    These people are here for the inheritance. The Clear Lake inheritance, to be more specific.

    The silverinth origination had many inheritances, but there are four prime inheritances. Even among the four prime, Clear Lake is considered being the most powerful one.

    It was not created by the member of silverinth but was found a thousand yearster. I said it, after a few hundred years of its finding. Every leader of the organization had this inheritance.

    It was powerful enough to suppress all three prime inheritances.

    I don''t know how much of it was true and how much of it was hype, but one thing is clear. They want it and they are willing to pay any price to get it.

    Currently, I have seen two powerful families trying for it, but I know there are more.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It makes things extremely dangerous for me as all of these bastards are sovereigns, against whom I am helpless.

 Chapter 3134 Caged

    "Yes, yes, yes¡­" I kept muttering slowly as I controlled seventeen energies as the reaction happened in a triple-globe boiling sk.

    I am creating something good; it is for the refinement method. It will increase its efficiency and decrees those side effects.

    I had to do it because if I had refined my body with Primary-II doras crystal toxins, it will tear me apart.

    So, I am processing it and mixing it with a few other things. I had done it before this time; the changes are bigger. Thanks to all the data I had gathered in my practice with it.

    Surrrrrr!

    Suddenly, the yellow-blue liquid caught fire and begin to burn rapidly, releasing toxic grey smoke. I wanted it with expectant eyes as it burns and a couple secondter, the fire disappeared, leaving behind a thumb size, pale yellow stone.

    Seeing that, a smile appeared on my face.

    I took out the pale yellow rock. There is had been eleven failed attempts and a lot of resources wasted, but it is all worth it.

    I had been able to refine it, and now, I will test it.

    I threw the rock, and it appeared on the formation while I get out of my core, and begin practicing the method.

    Buzz!

    The formation had activated, and pale yellow energy entered inside me from my core and immediately my expression changed.

    The energy is painful and the cirction of it is going to be even more painful. That did not stop me, as I circted the energy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    One cirction after another cirction finished, and soon it was the fortieth cirction, where things have be truly painful. I wanted to stop desperately, but I know, if I stop, it will take me a lot of time to reach the forty-ninth cirction.

    I can not have that. I could not stop without reaching the cirction at 49th. It will be fine if I had stayed there for a moment, but I only need to reach there.

    So, I used every bit of willpower I have and kept pushing. Reaching 41stcirction, 42nd, and then 43rd.

    Every cirction made it difficult to move forward, and the thought of giving up overwhelmed me, but I know I could not do that. I need to reach the 49th cirction and I will achieve that target.

    I don''t know how long it had passed, but I had reached the 48thcirction.

    Now it had be truly difficult that I had nearly stopped a couple of times breaking the rhythm. If that had happened, I would have needed to start from the beginning and I don''t think I would have the energy without a few hours of rest.

    So, I kept pushing and pushing, nearly failing a couple of times, before finally reaching the 49th cirction.

    Hmmm!

    As I reached the forty-ninth cirction, the energy hummed and spread into body and soul. Cleansing them from the deep within and refining them at the same time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Seeing the result, I couldn''t help but became surprised. It is good, better than I had estimated. If I had used the pure primary-III Daros toxin alone, I wouldn''t have gotten such a significant result.

    Seeing the result, my tired mind felt energized, and I continued circting in the 49th cirction.

    My n was to reach there, before stopping as I know, next time, I could push harder. Now, after seeing the result, I wanted to continue pushing until I used every ounce of the will I had.

    As I circted, the energies went deeper and deeper, refining and cleansing my body and soul.

    It had also brought out terrible-smelling impurities. That is even such pain. I am smelling them and wanted to puke. I resisted the urge and continued, till I could not anymore.

    Thud!

    I fall down a secondter, while fire covered my body. I need to use great effort and could only sustain the fire for a second before it had gone away, but it was fine. My fire is powerful enough that in one second, it had burned the impurities to ashes.

    The faint smell remained. It is disappearing fast. I don''t know whether it is cleansing formations of the training room working or sleep-taking me.

    I slept, and it was a deep sleep thatsted for more than five hours. My clones had let me sleep till I woke up on my own.

    As I woke up, I wanted to shower first, but I resisted the urge and instead went to my core. There I looked at my meta-scan andpared it with the meta-scan before practice and the difference is stark.

    It is not just cleansing, and strengthening it is much better, but the side effects are also much lesser.

    It is amazing that I am having a hard time believing it, but the result is in front of me.

    With this, my path to reach the Peak of Primary II had be a little smoother. Still, I shudder.

    When I think about the pain, I will need to bear it at every session, but I will do it.

    It did not matter the pain I need to bear. What matters is the result. As long as there is a result, I will bear any pain.

    I studied the result for a few minutes before opening my eyes and walking out of the practice room and directly going to the bathroom. There, I took a shower with amazing water; it made me forget all the pain that I had experienced.

    I had been in this abode for five days and in these five days. I had not gotten out of the abode even once.

    They had locked the door, saying they will call me out when it is time to leave.

    These people literally kept me captive, and it made me extremely angry, but I had kept my anger in my heart. Never showing it on my face. Waiting for a day, when I will reveal it.

    It would be the day these people will cry.

 Chapter 3135 Lake Command

    ''Morant, it is time to leave,'' the voice of the bulky tiger beastman rang out in my room. A secondter, I opened my eyes and got up.

    Click!

    Immediately, my armor appeared on my body, and I walked toward the door. Unlike before, this time, the door had opened when I pulled it.

    Soon, I reached the hall and couldn''t help but became surprised seeing the number of yellow-striped tiger beastmen had gathered in the hall. Of which sixteen are Sovereigns, nine of them are at peak level, while six are below.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    All six of them are at the Mid-Sovereign and above. The rest are Peak Primary-III.

    Of which one had surprised me. Unlike all the beastmen here, this young tiger beastman had blue eyes instead of yellow, like the rest.

    It could be due to various reasons, the main one being gic, but it may be due to the method or inheritance he is practicing or the thing he or any other reason. Whatever the reason is, it made him look quite handsome.

    The new tiger beastmen looked at me but said nothing.

    "Let''s go," said the bulky tiger beastman and opened the door. One by one, they begin to walk out.

    I also felt myself moving. It was Reggie. The short tiger beastman with a bow.

    Soon, all of us got out and the door of the abode closed on its own, while we swam up before reaching the shore of theke.

    It was dawn, and the faint sun rays shining on thekes, look extremely beautiful and serene. Just one look at it and I begin to feel calm all over.

    "Inheritance section will open in three days. We will have to reach there before that," said the bulky tiger beastman, who seemed to have activated some method. After him, all the tiger beastmen activated the method.

    Hun!

    The moment thest one of them did. A yellow line came out of the bulky tiger beastmen and begin to connect to each of the tiger beastman before it came back to him on the other side.

    "Let''s go," he said and turned into a blur, and to my surprise, I found everything around me turned blur as we took the skies.

    We are flying at an extremely fast speed; till now, all sovereigns I had been with had avoided flying, but now, they are flying fully.

    With their numbers, they do not need to worry about anything. Not only from this ruin, but also from anything that came from outside.

    It might look amazing to the Sovereigns, but I am utterly bored. I could see nothing. It ispletely blurry for me. Seeing that, I decided not to waste any more time and closed my eyes.

    A moment after I entered my core, there once again Ashlyn is sleeping.

    She had woken up two hours ago and stayed awake for half an hour. This time, she was able to eat the meal properly and talked to me for a few seconds before getting back to sleep.

    I watched her before entering the library, where I begin to work on my inheritance. This time Primary-III inheritance. I am working on it much less than the next upgrade, as I am doing something on it that I had not done before.

    If I seeded, then I will add the same thing to the Primary-III inheritance.

    I amying the bricks for my Sovereign breakthroughs. It is going to be dangerous, but I have a strong enough formation that I could bear it. I have to bear it, as without it, I wouldn''t have any chance of making a breakthrough into the Sovereign stage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thirteen hours passed, and it is evening, and we are still flying fast, despite the gravity increasing and energy getting denser.

    We have a lot of distance to catch. ording to the map I have, I would have more than ten days to reach thekemand. I know they are going there; it is where that inheritance is, along with other inheritances.

    The bastards want that most important inheritance, and they seemed to be prepared to get it.

    It will also be thest chance I will have to escape. If they get the inheritance, then I am finished. They will either keep me captive or kill me. The chances of killing seemed much higher.

    I don''t want to end up with either of those options. I want to escape, but that wouldn''t be easy too.

    I wish I had the information these people have. It would have helped me a lot to escape. I would have been able to n better with it, but now I would need to continuously look for the chances, and the moment I saw, I have to get it.

    It will not be easy, seeing there are nine-sovereign and each of them keeping a tight eye on me.

    In front of their mighty strength, I am weak as the chicken, but even chicken have their days and I will continue looking for my own.

    We stopped at the twenty-sixth hour. I was shocked by the distance we have gathered in little more than a day. It would have taken me over five days to travel non-stop at my full speed.

    "We will rest for five hours before leaving," said the bulky tiger beastman. A few minutester, three spatial abodes came out.

    I was assigned to the room to sleep and, like before; they kept it locked. I could only get out when it was time to leave.

    Six hours passed, and I was called out and a few secondster. We begin traveling again.

    Hours passed, and nothing and no one hade our way. A few dumb monsters attacked, but they were finished before they could even get close.

    Even now, it is Reggie who is responsible for killing the monsters and he is doing a damn good job. While I could not see due to the speed, I know nearly every monster died by a single arrow.

    There were only seven monsters that took a second arrow. Those monsters were powerful. I had sensed the aura of some. They sent a chill through my body. I wouldn''t dare to face these monsters unless I became a Sovereign.

    Time passed and at the forty-ninth hour, I opened my eyes as I felt us slowing down fast.

    Gasp!

    Seeing that, I opened my eyes and was enough that I could see. The first thing I saw made my eyes go wide, and I unconsciously gasped in surprise.

    The Lake Command.

    It is beautiful. It is a huge pce that stretched for miles. It was white and looked like it was made of pearls and had thousands of waterfallsing out of it.

    It had been over a hundred thousand years, but one could not see a single w in it. It seemed like it had been made just yesterday.

    "The records had said thekemand is magnificent. I had not truly believed it, but now those words feel pale in describing its magnificence," said Ban as he looked at the pce.

    "I wish we could take it with us," said Reggie, and immediately a couple of them snorted, making him re at them angrily.

 Chapter 3136 Lake Command II

    "It seemed like the others have already arrived," said a bulky tiger beastman looking toward the city.

    His words confused me as there are people everywhere, tens of thousands of them, going in and out ofkemand.

    There is not only akemand here, but also a huge city around it. Which is still hiding many treasures and sometimes people end up finding really great things there.

    We are outside the city, and it seemed like we will be camping here.

    Hun!

    I was looking toward the ce where the bulky tiger beastman is looking, when suddenly. I saw three peopleing toward us. All three are Peak Sovereigns and belonged to different races.

    The one on the left is stone skin, with cream-colored stone skin. On the right is nem, a dark blue skin man with metallic horns, and the middle one is iras woman, and I know she is from an arma family.

    In the information, I had brought in han. There was information about her. Ura had also talked about her.

    As they appeared in front of the bulky tiger beastman. I felt iras women''s eyes drifting toward me for a moment before they focused back on the beastman.

    "Wow, I don''t think you three woulde to wee us," said the bulky tiger beastman with a grin. "Cut the bullshit, Rost. We havee to negotiate, but you need to have a key for that." Said nem man.

    "You don''t need to worry about that," he said with a grin and shed the key for a moment.

    This one is yellow. It seemed like all four keys have different colors.

    "Let''s go then," said the iras woman. After a moment of hesitation, he flew toward them and soon, four of them disappeared.

    He seemed to have said something to other beastmen. As they set the perimeter, but did not put down abodes.

    It did not matter to me, as I begin to search for the resources.

    These past ten days had been nearly a waste to me. I had more productive days with iras race than this beastmen. For more than a week, I had been confined to the room.

    The days that would have been better spent exploring opportunities in this ce. One rarelyes across such ruins, but these bastards do not seem to care about that.

    The only thing they want is an inheritance.

    I moved around and they did not stop me. Though I could feel the powerful presence of Reggie and bam always in the background. They are keeping their eyes on me. I could always feel their soul sense like a shackle.

    "Human,e back," said Reggie, and I stopped in my tracks and went back.

    Just when I reached them, I found Reggie''s energy picking me up, and I was flying again. This time, we had entered the city and continued flying for more than ten minutes before stopping.

    Hun!

    I couldn''t help but be surprised at the ce where we hadnded.

    It is an open area, which already has abodes, belonging to three powerful families. I even spotted a couple of familiar people, Reta Ura and others, who stared at me, before turning their gazes at Reggie and others.

    We allnded, and within a second, the three abodes had been set up.

    "We will leave in half a day. So, take as much rest as you could," said Reggie, as we entered the square white crystalline abode.

    It also seemed to have made of some special crystal, because energies here are very mellowed, that I am absorbing it with no conscious effort.

    I nodded at Reggie and walked toward the room while cursing my luck hard.

    It is clear these bastards negotiated something with the other three races. I wanted them to fight and kill each other, instead they were working together. It will make my job extremely difficult.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I could do nothing about it, other than five a way to escape.

    I wish I had more information. All I know, they are for the Clear Lake inheritance, and they have the keys needed for it. The keys are important to enter the inheritance pce, and the more keys one has, the more people one will be able to take inside.

    It is all I know. I do not have any map of inheritance or anything. Just a few lines of information.

    These bastards are also being tight-lipped about it. Not voicing even a single bit of important information.

    Soon, I reached the room and slept as they had said. I slept for four hours before freshening and eating. As I did with that, I sat crossed legs in a small space and started practicing the refinement method.

    Thud!

    A little more than half an hourter, I was lying on the ground with foul-smelling impurities.

    I burned them and stayed on my spot for a couple of seconds before getting up and going to shower. I came back feeling fully clean.

    Gulp!

    I sat on the bed, took out a ss bottle with brown liquid, and took a gulp. It is so bad that I wanted to vomit, but I controlled myself.

    This is the medicine; I had crafted in my core a day ago. It is to help me with managing the side effects of the method on me.

    With that done, Iy on the bed and simply close my eyes, and went to my core.

    "Human, it is time," said Reggie a few hourster.

    I opened my eyes a momentter and appeared in the hall where all the yellow-strip tiger beastmen had gathered.

    "So, you all understood what you have to do?" asked the bulky tiger beastman. "Yes," they all replied in unison.

    "Let''s go then," he said, and we walked out of the abode.

    As we walked out, I found the members of other families too had walked out of their abodes. They have a simr number, with each group having no more than twenty-six people.

    Hun!

    As I look around, my eyes fell on one person in the nem race group and I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    Kara?

    That girl is Kara. My neighbor for a day whom I had invited for the dinner. She is in nem race''s group, with impassive expressions on her face.

    "She is also the runemaster that the Davais family had found here." Informed Ban, seeing me looking at her.

    A captive like me. I couldn''t help but say to myself. There is a high chance that she is a captive like me. There is also a big chance she is with them. I am d I had my armor on, despite my face and aura being different.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Since everybody is ready, legs go," said the iras woman, leading the group and flew up.

    The other groups followed behind and soon, all of us flew toward thekemand.

    Looking at thekemand, I couldn''t help but feel excited about it. There are many opportunities in this ce. If I were to escape, I would really like to check out the few things inside it.

    I just hope, I could escape, but seeing such arge number of people, with more than half of them being sovereign. It seemed likely the case.

    Still, I am going to try my all.

 Chapter 3137 Inheritance Palace

    Thud Thud Thud¡­

    Wended not in front of the front entrance I had expected them to be, but at the southern entrance.

    It seemed confusing as one could reach the inheritance pce from the front gate too. Still, there must be a reason for them to do that, they wouldn''t have chosen this entrance for no reason.

    As we appeared in front of the door, multicolored runes appeared on our bodies, from the four leaders.

    If I am not wrong, then I am, then these runes havee from the keys.

    As the runes covered us, we stepped inside the formation. I did not wait. After the first person, I walked inside. I hate it when they push me; I hate it so much that I wanted to kill them.

    I appeared on the other side, and we were not scattered. All of us had appeared in the exact spot.

    It seemed like the key does much more than open the gates of the inheritance pce.

    "The gates had yet to appear," said Reta, looking at the white empty circle. "It will appear in a few hours," said nem man.

    Seeing I have a couple of hours to kill; I looked around. We are in a garden, one which is in terrible shape. Everything is taken.

    People have not only harvested the resources from the nts but also taken the nts themselves. Leaving nothing for people like me.

    There are not many people around, which is understandable.

    This ce is harvested and even being the entrance of the inheritance pce appearing here. Only those with the keys could enter inside. So, most people see no reason to waste their time here.

    Though it might change, there are a lot of freeloaders, and people could see big groups and make their assumptions.

    I hope many peoplee and try for it; I would love to get away amidst the chaos.

    I search for the resources for a few minutes, but when I did not see any. I just sat down by the tree stump and closed my eyes. A secondter, I was in the library working on my inheritance.

    "Human, wake up," said Reggie, and I opened my eyes.

    Immediately, I saw the white circle, which had been empty, now had a blue rock disk and in this disk have four holes.

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom

    The four leaders have already appeared on it and now and now inserting the keys into the keyholes.

    Click!

    The moment they did, a clicking sound rang out, and a door with a silvery white screen appeared on it.

    "Friends from powerful families. Would it be possible if some of us to enter there with you?" asked a Peak Sovereign with a long-scaled tail. He is not alone, around him are more than forty-Sovereigns.

    He looks quite confident, and I wish I could p the idiot.

    The moment he uttered those words; ten sovereigns from each of the group moved with aura zing. It rmed the man, but it''s already toote.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The bastard had tried to join the opportunity without sufficient strength.

    Forty-six sovereigns are not a good number. The four groups have more Sovereign than them. Not to mention, the overall quality is so much better.

    The idiot should have gathered at least over a hundred sovereigns before asking such a stupid question.

    Bang Bang Bang

    For the next few minutes, loud sounds begin to ring out. It had only stopped when over forty sovereigns fell on the ground, bloodied and broken.

    "Be grateful that we are in a merciful mood today or it would have been even worse," said the leader of the iras group.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Let''s go, we have wasted enough time," said Nem man, and soon we begin to enter. This time there was order, the Primary-III were the first to enter.

    They added me and Kara to that list before the Sovereigns begin to enter after us.

    The first thing I saw when I entered the other side was the grand hall. Inside it are archaic stone gates, carved masterfully. With all types of design.

    There are twenty-three doors. Eleven on each side, while one in front which is a door, but not like the rest.

    Still, it was the most magnificent one. It is not surprising; that it belongs to a clearke inheritance.

    There is another thing in this magnificent hall. A round, ck crystalline sphere in the center.

    I do not know what it is, but I could guess.

    "All the Primary practitioners touch the stone in order, we have decided," said iras race woman.

    Immediately, a stone-skin person, Peak Primary-III young man, walked ahead and ced his hand on the ck crystal.

    For a couple of seconds, nothing had happened before the crystal above the third door on the left lit up. I could see the clear disappointment appearing in his eyes. As he looks at the crystal and the door below it.

    As I had guessed, the crystal was to guess the suitability of the person for the inheritances here.

    He is suitable for the Verons Aqua. I don''t know what kind of inheritance it is, but he clearly did not like it. Or maybe he was pining for Clear Lake and was just disappointed that he was not suitable for it.

    "Next," said Iras race and women and iras race young man walked toward the crystal and ced his hand on it.

    A couple of secondster, the crystal on the door lit up, and not one crystal, but three, including Verons Aqua. He also seemed disappointed, but not as much as a stone skin man.

    A second after, he removed his hand. Nem race girl appeared and ced her hand on the crystal.

    After a couple of seconds, the crystal above the door lit up, and not amon door, but the door with Clear Lake inheritance.

    "Yes," the girl screamed in joy, and nobody looks said anything, except for looking at her with varying emotions. Those with her race looked at her with joy and pride, while others, with jealousy, hate, and anger.

    After her, another girl came lighting up the crystal above two doors, but left in disappointment.

    As she did not light up the crystal of Clear Lake.

    One by one, every Primary-III walked toward the crystals, getting varying results. Those who lit up Clear Lake were very happy, while others were disappointed.

    Soon, all twenty-nine Primary-III had ced their hands on the crystals. Of these, six were able to light the Clear Lake doors. Stone skin, and Iras had two people each, while Nem and Tiger Beastmen had one each.

    There are only two Primary-III who did not touch the crystal, Kara and me.

    "Don''t you want to try, Morant?" asked Ura mockingly. I was wondering how long it would keep his mouth shut; it was already a record that he was able to keep his mouth shut till now.

    "No," I said simply, without even looking at me.

    "As we have discussed. We will first go through the other inheritances before moving toward the Clear Lake," said bulky tiger beastman and turned to all Primary-III

    "Those who want to imprint the inheritances, raise your hands?" he asked.

    Those who lighted up Clear Lake were first to raise their hands before slowly others did.

    A total of seventeen raised their hands and twelve choose not to.

 Chapter 3138 Imprinting Inheritances

    "We will start with the first gate. Thunderous Ocean Inheritance," said Nem race man.

    Click!

    Immediately, two people hade forward. One is iras race woman, while the other is a tiger beastman. They both walked toward the door, with their Sovereign, before opening the door.

    I am a little surprised seeing them open the door easily and immediately questions begin to rise in my heart.

    If they could open the doors without any problem. Why do they need me? I guess I will know it soon enough and I am grateful for whatever use they have for me as without it. These bastards would have killed me.

    Inside the room are hand size crystals with yellow streaks on them. The inheritance stone of Thunderous Ocean Inheritance.

    "The second door; Ravaging Rain," said Nem race man, and the person from Nem race stepped forward and opened the door, with Sovereign of his race at his back.

    One by one, he begins to name the doors and inheritances, and people who lighted them stepped forward with Sovereign guardian and went inside it.

    Six doors opened, and seven people went inside them. Only six people who have raised their hands have remained standing, these are the people who had lit up the Clear Lake Inheritance.

    He did not call for that door. I guess he wants to wait till they are finished with these side doors.

    "Sit in front of the crystal and ced your hands on it," said Reta, to the young iras race man, who had chosen the Thunderous Ocean Inheritance.

    He did as she said and ced his hands on it before closing his eyes.

    A couple of secondster, the crystals lit up. A momentter, blue runes with a yellow tint, came out, and begin to spread across the young man''s body.

    Hun!

    At first, the runes were normal, but something abnormal came out. "Common-ancient ruin linkage," I said in shock.

    The inheritance is not made from themon runes alone, but it also has the ancient runes. It is called linkage, and it makes formation powerful, more powerful than whatmon runes alone could have.

    It is also minimizing the size of the formations while maximizing the power of the formation.

    "Yes, Linkage. All these inheritances have been created by Primes," said Reta. "I heard only Clear Lake Inheritance is crafted by Prime," I said, to which she smiled, with mirth.

    "Don''t believe everything you read," she said.

    Ahhhhh¡­.

    I was processing that when I heard the scream. It is not from the room I am in but from some different room.

    The process of imprinting is going to be painful. As their bodies are not fresh, they have inheritances imprinted. The new inheritances are going to erase that before imprinting themselves.

    Once they do, they will have to make a breakthrough.

    Which shouldn''t be possible throughmon sense. To level up, you need toprehend the inheritance. It is one of the requirements of breaking through.

    It happened because of a technicality that is tooplex to exin in a few short words.

    The thing is, if they are ready in body, soul, and energy, they can make a breakthrough. Though, after the breakthrough, they will be weak. So much that any Primary-III or even Primary-II will be able to kill them.

    They will need toprehend their new inheritance from the beginning.

    The more theyprehend, the greater strength they will gain, but even those with greatprehension power will take years.

    Decade considered quickest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It is due to it; many people think ten times before deciding to change their inheritance. They only do it when the new inheritance could offer them some tangible benefits.

    Like being higher level than their current inheritance, which increases their chances of reaching a higher level.

    "Morant,e it is time for you to earn your keep," said the bulky tiger beastman. It immediately made me angry.

    What keep?

    These bastards are keeping me captive and talking about keeping me. If I had the strength, I would have killed the bastard immediately, but I did not have the strength.

    So, I nodded like an obedient dog and walked toward the four leaders.

    As I walked out, I noticed four peak Sovereigns handling Kara the crystals and saying something.

    I wanted to keep watching, but I reached the four bastards.

    "I need you to solve this formation," said the bulky tiger beastman, and threw a crystal at me. I took the crystal wordlessly and seeped my soul sense inside it and soon a vast formation appeared in front of me.

    A few minutester, I opened my eyes and turned to them.

    "It is beyond me. Unless you have more detailed notes than what you have given at Siobhan Pce. I won''t be able to solve it, even in a year," I said to them, and the smile on their faces lit up.

    "We have it," said Stone-skin man and handed me a square cube.

    I looked inside it and saw what I saw couldn''t help, but be shocked me. It is nearly the answer to the formation, but even then, it wouldn''t be easy to solve the formation.

    "The formation is hard. I will need something to motivate me," I said to them. Since they said, I want to earn my keep. They will need to give me the keep.

    Immediately, anger appeared on the faces of the three. Only iras woman had the mirth in her eyes.

    "You bastard. You are nothing but a filthy servant. If we want to, we can easily kill you," said the Stone Skin man, pressing a humongous aura at me.

    It is shaking me to my soul, wanting me to kneel, but I held on.

    "Kill me then. I know you guys will kill me after using me. So, I might as well die early," I said, to their shock.

    There is no use in ying dumb. They could see I was looking for escape and I know they will kill me after they had used me.

    I might as welly it all out clearly and take some benefits. If I can escape somehow, I will have some excellent resources. If I did not, they will disappear with my death.

    Before dying, I will make sure every precious resource I have is gone with me. Which is not hard, I will just need to keep all the important resources in my core, which I have been doing from the beginning.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Dhekras, don''t be stingy. Give the guy some motivation," said iras race woman to stone skin man.

    "Here, take this," said the stone skin man, giving me a violet-magenta crystal.

    "You are trying for Prime ss inheritance and giving hokras crystal, which is barely a Sovereign-ss resource," I said, looking at his eyes directly.

    "You have some sharp lounge human, and I will pull it out in a most torturous way. If you were not able to solve the formation," it said with raging eyes, and I smiled at that.

    The crystal in his hands disappeared and was in its ce. A ss box appeared in his hand, and he threw it at me.

    I picked up the box and looked inside. It had a white flower with a fractural golden line on its petal. Seeing the flower, my eyes couldn''t help but widen, and a smile appeared on my face.

    "Thank you for your generouspensation," I said to him, while the anger in his eyes zed.

 Chapter 3139 Stealing

    "Morant, before entering your istion bubble, give me your breakthrough artifact. As you know, we have a few people to level up," said iras woman, as I was about to step into my istion formation.

    The other three looked confused and looked at her, but she just smiled.

    "Sure," I said and took out the breakthrough sphere, and activated the newest function. Immediately, the sphere lit up, and another sphere came out of it, and then another.

    All three spheres are connected to each other with the runic chain.

    "Now three people will be able to make a breakthrough in it," I said as I handed it to her. "It will not affect its power?" she asked in surprise.

    "No, as long as three advances from Primary-III to Sovereign, It will not matter. The same, even if three of them have the same inheritance," I said and stepped into istion formation, while four Peak Sovereigns watched dumbstruck.

    It is not like they do not have breakthrough formations and artifacts. Of course, they have, but they have experienced how good my breakthrough formation is and now want it.

    As for why, I had given it so easily and even showed the new function.

    Because I want them to use it on as much as people as possible, it will strengthen the breakthrough formation and also help me collect a lot of data.

    I watched them fiddle with it for a minute before closing my eyes.

    A secondter, I am at the library working on the formation, which is beyond me, but with the answer key. I am solving it rapidly, it nearly has all the answers, that I barely use my two clones'' brains and my brain.

    Still, it is an extremelyplex formation. It won''t be solved quickly.

    Nearly two days had passed when I opened my eyes; not because I had solved the formation, but I felt the activation of my breakthrough formation.

    I looked ahead and saw all three globes of breakthrough spheres shining up with three people inside them.

    Two of them are from iras race while the third is from the tiger beastman race. They had started the breakthrough while the others watched.

    I watched for a couple of minutes before focusing on the formation. There is no need for me to keep looking. The breakthrough formation will handle everything. If there is any problem, then my clone will make a move.

    Eight hours passed when I finally finished solving the formation.

    It was easy with the answer in front of me. If I were to solve it on my own. I wouldn''t have been able to do it without further study.

    As always, I did not tell them I had finished and instead begin to study.

    Three more hours passed when finally, the first breakthrough was finished. It was the iras woman.

    I had lied a little when I say, three breakthroughs will not affect its power.

    It did affect it.

    If a single person was making a breakthrough. It would have been two and a half hours faster. Even then, using three is vastly efficient; it will save nearly fifteen hours, not to mention, it will strengthen the formation faster and provide me with more data.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Twenty minutester, the second person finished the breakthrough. It was a tiger beastman and twenty-two minutes after that, the third person.

    All of them watched in surprise; the breakthrough was faster, but also without any surprise. There were some problems, but my clone had fixed them before even the host could detect them.

    They watched it for a minute before the next three entered the formation.

    These three were from nem race and the stone skin race. They started and began their breakthrough, while I manipted it a little with rule-bending power.

    The three breakthroughs had strengthened it, but I don''t want to show it. Such a strengthening speed will shock them, and it will be bad for me.

    While I stopped the speed of the breakthrough from reducing. I did not change anything about its abilities, which now had be more powerful and made the breakthrough much safer than before.

    A little more than a four and half dayster, I opened my eyes and got up. Surprising them all.

    "Have you finished?" asked the stone skin man?" "Yes," I replied. He looked at me, before his face curved into a smile, with deep anger in his eyes.

    "This is ink. Use it to break that formation," he said, and pointed at the door.

    "Sure," I said and took the airpen from his hand.

    It is taking precautions, because if formation failed, then the reaction from its defenses would vaporize even a Peak Sovereign.

    I am confident that it will not trigger any defenses. The formation is truly broken.

    I opened the door and entered inside, and a few secondster, the door begin to close. I watched them and couldn''t help but smile when I saw not a single one of them dared to take a step inside.

    Which is great for me.

    As of now, I could skim this formation ink.

    I activated the air pen, and the runes begin toe out, and their aura is powerful enough to shake me to my core. It is not an aura of Sovereign ink, but Earth Sovereign ink; even to these people, it is precious.

    The runes begin toe out, but three of every ten runes woulde at me. These are fake runes.

    I could not just drain the ink from the airpen. He would know that instantly. So, I am creating fake runes. These fake runes will enter my core and convert back into the precious drop of Earth Sovereign ink.

    I am stealing 30% of what I am using, which is huge.

    I could easily skim more, but I don''t want to draw suspicion. It might make them take extreme action, like putting a ve cor on me.

    That would be bad. It will effectively stop me from escaping till I found a way to deactivate it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 3140 It Is Time

    Buzz!

    The runes buzzed and I bend down and picked up the inheritance codex. It is a square blue stone with a ck dot.

    It had great value and people like those four outsides will fight to the death for it, but I have no interest in it. It is not useful to me. The library has all the data I need, but this will not help me.

    Though, If I could keep it, I could. As the mary value of it is huge. I could buy many things; I need by selling them.

    Click!

    I clicked open the door and walked out. "The corrupted ocean," said the stone skin man and snatched the stone from my hand. I did not see it happening. One moment, it was in my hand. In another, it was in stone-mans.

    "Good. It is really the inheritance stone of the corrupted ocean," he said and turned to me. "You have done a good job, human. Now, return my pen to me," he said.

    ''Bastard!'' I cursed before he threw his air-pen at him. He looked at it for a moment before turning back to the inheritance stone. I felt relieved. It wouldn''t have been nice if he knew I stole from him.

    "It is time for my Song of Rain," said nem man and tiger beastman and threw the two crystals at me.

    One had a formation, while the other hand answered the key. Still, I kept looking at him.

    "You are one greedy bastard human," said the tiger beastman, before throwing a wooden box at me. I opened the delicate wooden box and, seeing the thing inside it, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Thank you," I said, and entered the istion formation and begin breaking it, but two hourster, opened my eyes.

    The breakthroughs had finished, and all eleven had made the breakthrough. Now, only six had remained, but those six will take time. As they all have been chosen by the Clear Lake inheritance.

    With these eleven breakthroughs, the formation had strengthened a lot, along with collecting quite a lot of resources.

    Not to mention that juicy data, which I cannot wait to study.

    There is one more thing it is collecting. I don''t know whether it was able to collect it or not. I had made it very sneaky and even I did not dare to check it.

    If it had been able to collect it, it would help it tremendously and me.

    I had known about that thing from the books and saw when iras race people made a breakthrough the first time. I did not dare to get it, thinking it might harm them, but after studying the data, I knew there would be no harm.

    Considering I am only taking a stray, which would be released by the body slowly over the period of a few days.

    I looked at the breakthrough formation for a minute before focusing back on the formation.

    I solved it in one and a half days inside my core, before sleeping for a few hours and studying in my core. I only got up after the normal four days.

    "Done," I said, casting a nce at Kara, who is still solving the formation.

    The tiger beastman looked at me with hidden joy, before throwing the air-pen wordlessly. I took it before walking toward the inheritance door.

    They are still taking precautions and not following me inside. Which is more than wee.

    Soon, I was inside the rooms with runes spewing out of my air-pen, and, like before; I am stealing 30% of the ink.

    Soon, the formation isplete, and it went to the inheritance stone and a few secondster. I disable the formation and took the inheritance stone out.

    As I took it out of the room, the tiger beastman snatched it from my hand, while iras woman turned to me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I want Wardens Whirlpool. Here are the formations and your fees," said iras woman with a smile, as she handed them to me.

    I first look at the reward, which is satisfactory, before turning to two crystals.

    "And my breakthrough artifact?" I asked and could see the spark of anger appearing in her eyes, despite having a smile on it.

    She did not hand it and instead looked at me and I looked back at her. We continued looking at each other for more than a minute before she handed back my breakthrough formation.

    My breakthrough formation is very important to me. I would not have worked on her formation unless she hands it over.

    Hun!

    A few minutester, I was in my core, solving the formation. When suddenly, I opened my eyes.

    Kara seemed to have finally solved the formation. As she walked out of her istion formation, nem leader appeared beside her and talked a few words, before handing the air pen to her.

    I watched till she entered inside the room, before focusing on the inheritance, which I have solved in one and a half days.

    Immediately, I walked out of the library and took out my breakthrough formation, and focused on it, and soon. I saw a tiny space, which is filled with multicolored energies. Among them, the mostmon are silver and green.

    "I had captured it," I said.

    This energy is created when the process of soul and body merging begins. It usually stays in the body and disperses within a few days.

    Now, it is merging with my breakthrough formation. I don''t know what kind of benefits it will bring, but I know it will bring benefits.

    I took out a few samples before cing them on the Song of Sar with a few more resources around it. I am strengthening it further. I could do thister, but since I have resources and time, I decided to start immediately.

    There is no need to do itter when I can do it now.

    With that done, I turned to the samples I had collected and begin to study them. They will be extremely helpful in understanding how merging works.

    I studied them for the whole day, before turning to other subjects and soon, the four days had passed.

    "Finished," I said as I got up. "Here''s the ink," said iras woman, and handed me the ink.

    This time, too, they did not follow me inside and I once again stole the 30% of the ink I had used.

    Buzz!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A few minutester, the formation broke the restrictions, and I have taken out the inheritance stone before walking out of the house.

    "Good, you have done it," said iras race woman, happily.

    "Since we have tested our runemasters'' abilities. It is time we go for the Clear Lake inheritance and get these inheritancester," said nem race man.

    I could see everyone''s eyes became alert at his mention of the Clear Lake inheritance. They might seem like they are working together, but once the Clear Lake inheritance appeared. It will be a bloody battle.

    There is a high chance I might be a casualty in their battle or might be first to be killed before they turn on each other.

    "It is time," said the Tiger Beastman, while the others nodded, before turning to me.

 Chapter 3141 Last

    "Help us get the Clear Lake inheritance human, and we will give you the fortune. Even one of the inheritances here isn''t out of the question," said the Nem race man.

    I did not say anything and appeared in front of the door of the Clear Lake inheritance.

    It is not a door, but a portal to another space bubble. The Clear Lake inheritance is too valuable to put in the same space as the other inheritances.

    "I can''t promise anything till I see the formation and answer sheets," I said as I turned to them.

    "Here are the formation and answer sheets," said Nem man and threw the crystal at me. He is not the only one. The others have also done the same; I cached it and seeped my soul sense into them.

    Within a minute, my expression changed and for more than fifteen minutes, they became more intense, before suddenly smoothening up.

    "Can you do it?" asked iras woman nervously as I turned to them.

    "Yes, I can do it, but it will take time," I said. To be honest, I am not really sure whether I will solve the formation or not, but I said yes.

    As there is no other choice.

    "We have one and a half months. Will that be enough?" she asked.

    "Yes," I said simply. "Good, do it, and I we would give you all you desire," said tiger beastman, clearly implying I might get my freedom, if I solved it.

    "I will need some advance payment first, and I hope it will be good enough to fill me with motivation to solve it as soon as possible," I said shamelessly, and I could see the anger lightning in their eyes, with killing intent they are barely suppressing.

    I looked at them and showed it through my eyes, that I don''t care what they think. They better give me something good or I will not solve the formation.

    They will not kill me, no matter what I do, until they get their hands on the Clean Lake inheritance.

    After that, there is a very high chance they will kill me in the most painful way.

    "As I had said, we do not mind giving you anything you want. We just hope you will solve the formation," said iras race woman, putting a sweet smile on her face.

    I smiled back sweetly and keep looking at her. As I had said, I will not start, unless I receive some prepayment.

    I could see everyone was looking at me from anger to killing intent. Only Kara had mirth in her eyes.

    We stared at each other. For a couple of seconds more, before finally, a crystal box appeared in the hands of iras woman, and she threw at it me.

    I took the box and opened it. Immediately, a frown appeared on my face. The thing is good, but it is at the same level as the things they have offered me before.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "This is an insult to my knowledge," I said and threw the box back at me and the rage that appeared in her eyes at my gesture.

    Seeing it had chilled my heart.

    I thought, she will bring her aura down at me, but to my surprise, she smiled beautifully.

    "My mistake. I hope this will be enough to motivate you," she said as the crystal box disappeared in front of her hands and a wooden one appeared.

    She threw it at me.

    I caught the wooden box and opened it, and immediately, the smile on my face brightened up.

    It had a blue lotus in it. It is called aqua lumen lotus. What made it even more amazing was that it had seeds in it and I was going to nt them in my core.

    "Thank you," I said to her and turned to tiger beastman.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It couldn''t help but surprise him and the other two, while ira''s woman smiled. They shouldn''t be surprised. I told them I want the resources from four of them.

    They should be grateful that I am not asking for it from the rest of them.

    "Here," said the tiger beastman a few secondster, with a faintly shaking hand.

    He is so angry that he is having a hard time controlling his emotion. I don''t care, he can get angry as he wants. As long as he gives me the resource, I will be happy.

    I opened the stone box, and another smile appeared on my face. A secondter, the stone box disappeared, and I turned to the nem man.

    The two did not waste any time and quickly gave me the resources, wonderful resources.

    "Thank you for your wonderful gifts. I will try to solve the formation quickly as possible," I said and entered the istion formation.

    A minuteter, I was at my core, solving the formation with my clone.

    Days passed when suddenly, I opened my eyes. I had not solved the formation, but I had learned something. It gave me some hope to escape, but it is a very tiny one and I am powerless.

    So, I am going to take the risk.

    I took a deep breath and looked at Kara. She was in her istion, solving the formation. It is not just her, but also the formation masters they have brought.

    While I solve the formation to open the gate of Clear Lake, they will try for the inheritances here. They might get a few by the time I solve the formation.

    ''Elma. Do you know any way to escape, if I take you inside the Clear Lake room?'' I asked her. Taking the name they have called her, not the one she told me in han.

    I am taking a huge risk here; not only asking a question but also openly using rule-bending power. It is the only thing I could use that will evade the soul senses of so many sovereigns.

    For nearly a minute, there was no answer, and I was about to try again when I heard her voice.

    ''If you could take me inside the room. I have a way to help us escape,'' she said, and she asked with such confidence that I did not even want to ask ''really?''.

    ''I hope you are telling the truth,'' I said. ''I am. Take me into the room and I promise you, we will escape,'' she said.

    This time, I sensed the desperation along with the confidence in her voice.

    ''Ok,'' I said.

    I don''t know whether she is telling the truth or not, but she is the only hope I have. I need to believe her, as without it, I will be killed.

    The moment these people get their hands on the Clear Lake inheritance, the first thing they will do is kill me.

    So, with purpose burning in my heart. I focused on everything; I have to solve the formation.

    It was hard, and I needed to take help from my clone and many of the books in the library.

    I had solved the formation and surprisingly it only took me nine and a half days to do it.

    Though, I shouldn''t be surprised or even feel even a hint of pride.

    I had not solved it on my own. The literal answer sheets were in front of me, guiding me at every step.

 Chapter 3142 Fooled

    "I am done," I said.

    I hate this word. It had be a symbol of my captivity and I hope I never use it in such a condition.

    "You are really good, Morant. You have done it in thirty-two days," said Nem man. "I was lucky this time, or it would have taken a lot more," I replied.

    "Well, you did it, and that matters the most." said iras race woman with a bright. To that, I smiled.

    "I would need ink and a sample of five auras of people who want to enter inside," I said, and I could see four of their eyes lit up.

    These bastards have been very smart. They have set a trap by erasing a piece of certain information about how only five people at max enter at once. I am not interested in hiding the information.

    "You foure," said Nem man, and four people came. Each Peak Primary-III belongs to a different race.

    Including the quiet iras girl, who rarely spoke in my time with them.

    "Please give me a sample of your aura," I said to them. Immediately, all four of them release their auras before releasing their sample.

    "Thank you," I said as I collected their auras and turned to the four Peak Sovereigns. Without me saying anything, the air pen appeared in front of me, which I took and turned to the door.

    I appeared in front of the door and a momentter, begin to release the runes from the airpen.

    The aura from the runes is extremely powerful. The ink is nomon Earth Sovereign grade ink.

    It must be made from High or Peak Earth Sovereign grade resources.

    More than ten minutester, the formation isplete, and I fixed the four auras inside it in front of watchful eyes. This time, they were extremely careful, watching my every move.

    As I fixed the aura, the formation moved toward the door, while four peak Primary-III appeared beside me.

    They do not have to.

    The formation is powerful enough to pull them from anywhere, as long as they are present in the hall and willing.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The formation stuck on the door, and I watched.

    I know the formation is perfect, but couldn''t help but feel nervous about it. Everything depends on the formation working.

    If it did not, then I will die.

    Buzz!

    A second passed, and the formation buzzed and disappeared. At the same time, a symbol of a blue trident over a symbol of five-pointed stars appeared on the door.

    The symbol ofkemand.

    Everyone watched it with a smile on their face, but a secondter, that turned to shock. As they saw two beams of energying out of the star and striking me and Kara.

    "You bastards. I will kill you!"

    Roared the stone-skin man as they understood what was happening and moved to attack us.

    He appeared beside me, and I felt its punch right next to my face, to my horror, when suddenly, everything turned ck in front of me.

    For a second, I thought I was hit and died when I found myself in apletely different ce.

    "You have really done it," said Kara beside me in amazement. "I thought you yed me when you collected aura, but you did not," she added as she turned to me.

    "So, escape?" I asked directly, and her expression turned serious. "I did not lie. When I said I had a way to escape," she said.

    "I am sensing but in sentence Elma," I said, to which she nodded. "I need to be Sovereign to active it," she said, and I really wish I could beat her to a pulp.

    I took a deep breath and controlled myself before turning to her.

    "Then make a breakthrough," I said, taking out my breakthrough formation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "There is a minor problem," she said, not even ncing at my breakthrough formation. "What?" I asked through the gritted teeth.

    "I don''t have a resource," she said with her cheeks reddening in embarrassment.

    "I can see you have a storage," I said, looking at her storage ring.

    "Those bastards took everything I have," she replied angrily and threw her storage ring at me.

    Hun!

    I caught her storage ring and looked inside it and immediately got surprised. Aside from food and formation-breaking tools, there is nothing in there.

    "Give me the list," I said. Once again, with a gritted tooth.

    She looked at me for a moment before projecting the list with her energy, and a surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Are you trying to skim me? These resources are enough for a couple of people to make a breakthrough into the Sovereign," I said. With these resources, four people would be able to make a breakthrough into the Sovereign.

    Not to mention; there are some resources she had written. That Primary-III breaking into the Sovereign wouldn''t use.

    "I am not a normal Primary-III," she said, directly looking into my eyes. "So, do you have the resources?" she asked with hope and expectations.

    "Yes, but they are not processed," I replied after a few seconds of silence. "It is fine," she said and walked toward the palm size blue round. It looked like a big water drop, fallen to the ground.

    To my surprise, she sat beside it.

    "You will be weak as a leaf. You make a breakthrough with that inheritance," I said, and she turned to me with a confident smile on her face.

    "I will not," she replied, before turning to a big water drop and cing her hands on it.

    Hun!

    For a couple of seconds, nothing had happened, before suddenly clear blue runes appeared on her body. Seeing the runes, a shock couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    As those runes were notmon runes, but ancient runes. Each and every one of them is an ancient ruin.

    There is not a singlemon rune in there.

    They appeared on every part of her body when something even shocking happened. The water in the water drop moved, and begin to climb into her hands and seeped into the runes covering her body.

    ''Fuck!''

    I cursed loudly in my head seeing that.

    In just a few seconds, the whole inheritance codex disappeared. She did not imprint it but swallowed it.

    "So you have a tether inheritance," I said as she opened her eyes and this time, a shock couldn''t help but appear on her face.

    "Yes," she replied a momentter. "How many pieces have you collected so far?" I asked again. "You do not need to know that," she replied.

    "Fair enough," I said.

    There was silence for a moment before she waved her hand and a metallic disc appeared on the ground.

    "Give me the resources," she said, to which I smiled. "You will make a breakthrough on this," I said, pointing at the sphere in my hand.

    Hearing that, her eyes hardened.

    "You know, I could take the resources forcefully from you," she threatened, and a bright smile appeared on my face. "No, you cannot," I said confidently.

    Not even Peak Sovereigns could take my resources from me. She is still a Primary III.

 Chapter 3143 Legacy Inheritance

    "Fine, I will use your artifact, but remember. If you mess with my breakthrough, you can forget about getting out of here," she warned, before taking the breakthrough formation from my hands.

    I said nothing and smiled.

    A secondter, she activated the sphere, and it became big, before going inside and looking at me.

    I waved my hand, and an immediatelyrge number of resources flew out of my hand and went inside the sphere.

    The resources are huge, so much so that I am crying inside me while having a smile on my face. I am giving her over 30% of the resources I have, including two resources I had gotten from the four to solver Clear Heart inheritance door.

    I have even used the resources; they have given me to solve the other doors.

    It is not just the resources I have got here, but other resources too. Like daros crystals, I have given her not only Primary-III daros crystals but also Sovereign grade daros crystals.

    Those are very precious, and I have given half of what I have to her.

    "These will be not enough," she said after looking around. "They will be," I replied. It might not seem like itpared to her list, but she is breaking through my breakthrough formation, which has a lot of resources inside it.

    She wanted to say something, but closed her mouth a momentter.

    Buzz!

    "Just remember. There is no exit, without my sess," she said and closed her eyes and, a secondter, she started the breakthrough.

    I also chose a spot and sat down before closing my eyes.

    I am quite interested in her breakthrough. She had a tether inheritance or link inheritance, as many called them. These were no normal inheritances; they are level below legacy inheritances; some are equal to legacy inheritances.

    Some of them could be categories in legacy inheritances.

    The tether inheritance is a simple inheritance that is divided into multiple parts.

    Every part of them could be used individually and collectively, by gathering more pieces, which will make the inheritance stronger, with every piece collected.

    She did not tell me how many pieces she had collected. Nor do I care. I am more interested in her breakthrough. I am more interested in the power of her inheritance.

    See if she is as good as she had said to me confidently.

    Buzz!

    Her meta-scan that appeared in front of me, is the most basic one, but it was slowly getting detailed over time.

    It is happening much slower thanpared to others. Even Sor''s meta-scan had appeared faster when he had made a breakthrough to Mid-Sovereign from the Initial Sovereign.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Over thirty minutes passed, when the essences begin to flow into runes. Mixing or going alone.

    Usually, this process starts within a minute, but these resources are unprocessed and thus take time.

    A few minutes passed, and runic chains begin to form and moved toward Kara''s body. Soon, they reached her and begin to move across her body, covering every inch of her within a minute.

    As it happened, the resources enter inside her.

    Hun!

    It immediately surprised me; the speed at which her core begins to take the energies is slightly faster than even Sor, who was a Sovereign.

    The speed of absorption is a good denominator for the core''s strength, and her core is powerful. It made me cautious. If she decided to deal with me, I won''t be able to do anything to her.

    While I have a good feeling about her. I am not an idiot enough to believe just that.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I would need to be prepared if she decided to burn the bridges.

    Time passed and her core absorb the resources at amazing speed, but despite that, there are a lot of resources. Over 30% of my resources are no small number, even her powerful core would need time to digest that.

    It is all thanks to Nero; I was able to provide her with these powerful resources.

    He had collected tens of times more resources than me. He had collected most of them through the night, where he would haveplete freedom.

    A little more than two and a half hours passed, and her core had finally slowed down, and I took a sigh of relief.

    There are only 1.5 of the resources have remained. She had taken it all, not only from the resources I had given her but from essences that had been stored in my breakthrough formation.

    Over ten people had made a breakthrough in my formation, leaving behind quite a lot of resources.

    She had used nearly half of the resources, taking more than what I had estimated.

    I shouldn''t be surprised.

    I have gotten a detailed scan of her meta-scan and I have to say; she is pretty powerful. If I am not wrong, then at Primary III, she had the strength of the Initial Sovereign.

    I don''t know how powerful she would be after the breakthrough, but I know it will be pretty powerful.

    They would not be able to catch her as easily as they have done.

    Speaking of them, I wonder how those people are feeling. They must be hopping mad to be getting fooled, especially by a Primary-III, whom they could easily crush.

    I wonder how they would be felt. The one who had fooled them is not even a Primary-III, but a Primary-II.

    I had run away, as I do not have the strength to kill them. There will be a time when I will have that strength and I will have my revenge.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on Kara, whose core is slowing down.

    Nowes an interesting part, the energy.

    It will clear my doubts about whether her inheritance is a legacy or no legacy. If it is a legacy, the gate to the source will be materialized. If it is not, then she will take the energies from the powerful crystals I have given her.

    Her core stopped and, for more than a minute, it had stayed that way before it started spinning again.

    Seconds passed and nothing happened; I did not feel the changes in the space, while her core did not have the energy from the crystals.

    Everything is silent.

    Hun!

    It stayed silent for seven seconds before something happened, that made a smile appear on my face.

    ''It is a legacy,'' I said as I sense the faint ripple, which intensified rapidly before finally, the gate materialized.

    It is a round white gate, and through it, faint blue energies begin to pour out. The energies are dense, so dense that one might feel it is watering out of the source gate.

    My formation absorbed it and sent it to Kara while taking some for itself.

    It is taking only 1%, it could take more with no problem, but there is no need for it. The source energies are useful to those with corresponding inheritance. To others, it is poison.

    This 1% of the energy would be more than enough for it to strengthen itself.

    This energy will help it. It would help it even more if it could strengthen itself with a couple of more source energies.

 Chapter 3144 Escape

    The source gate had closed after a little over two hours; it had brought out an immense amount of energy.

    It is not an amount of energy, but a quality that was shocking and Kara had absorbed such a quality of energy in such a huge amount.

    Now, I am excited and scared. Excited because I want to see the height of the power she will reach after absorbing such energy and scared because I will be an ant in front of her.

    Which she could crush easily.

    I have made preparations, but I hope I do not need to use it. As things will turn extremely dangerous for me.

    Hun!

    I was waiting for the merging of body and soul to begin when something surprising happened.

    I sensed the intense burst of energy from her temple.

    It had remained active for only a second before turning into something even more shocking.

    The intense energy fluctuation disappeared and now I am seeing the blob in her temple. This white blob is not normal, it is small but contains a massive number of energies. More than even the source had provided.

    It had shocked me so much that my mind had frozen for a moment.

    As I hade to myself, I saw the blob moving fast, and within a second; it had appeared beside the core.

    It is massive energy and if it went to the core. It will st it into pieces, and Kara with it. Even I won''t be able to survive.

    I opened my mouth to warn Kara when I realized something. Instantly, all the tension left my face, and a smile appeared.

    I had been such an idiot, I should have recognized what it is, the moment it had appeared.

    This blob of massive energies is nothing, a final seal or the Grand Seal of Supreme Combat Exercise. It contains colossal energies and those who are able to create it receive massive benefits.

    The blob, which is bigger than the core had seeped inside it, beforepletely disappearing.

    The only sign it had even to have been present was the faint green sheen covering the core. It had remained there for little more than ten seconds before it slowly disappeared.

    It had fully disappeared and there was no change in the core, but there was. I will see it soon.

    A few seconds passed, and the merging of body and soul begin. As it did, faint green energye out, making this exceptionally dangerous process, a little safer.

    It does not only make it safer but also makes the merging perfect with no ws.

    I had read about its benefits and decided not to make a breakthrough in Sovereign before that. What I am seeing had still shocked me and further reinforced the promise I had made.

    It will not be easy.

    I had already created the nine ruby seals and was extremely close to creating the tenth one. I only need to create ast amethyst seal, which will make it ten, and form a ruby seal, which will make ten ruby seals.

    Giving me the final seal.

    I am just a step away, but that step is the hardest. I have tried thousands of times but failed every time in creating that amethyst seal.

    Still, I have time till I reach a Peak level of Primary III, but I would try to create it sooner. It is always great to prepare.

    More than three hours passed when the preliminary merge finished, and the consolidation of the core begins. Compared to all the processes, it is quite fast. In less than ten minutes, the consolidation is finished.

    I looked at her core, and it feels like a massive blue sun, containing pure water elemental energy instead of fire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Buzz!

    I was watching her core when it buzzed and released a massive number of energies. Just seeing the quality of it, I couldn''t help but get shocked.

    It is very pure, far more than any Primary-III breaking through Sovereign had. Even Sor couldn''tpare to it.

    It did not flood through her, flowed into her, and begin to merge with every cell. I could see her getting stronger by the moment and the speed she was getting, had blown my mind.

    I have never seen something like it.

    Those who level up before are nothingpared to Kara. She would be able to beat every one of them with no problem.

    Minutes passed, and finally, she absorbed every drop of her energy.

    She had be powerful enough to fight against Peak Sovereign like Rost. She might not be able to defeat him, but fighting and escaping from someone like him wouldn''t be a problem for her.

    This is her strength when she is an Initial Sovereign. I can''t imagine the strength she will have when she advanced to Mid and High or Peak.

    She will be unstoppable there.

    "Congrattions," I said as she opened her eyes. "Thank you," she said and looked around the breakthrough formation.

    "Your breakthrough artifact is amazing," she added. "It is, and it took a lot of resources to advance it to this degree," I said. Hinting, what I am meaning to convey.

    She understood it, as her cheeks had reddened, and crystalline lines across her body radiated in faint pink light.

    It did not happen before.

    This reaction seemed to embarrass her even more, as her cheeks reddened further. While the crystalline lines across her body radiated a darker shade of pink.

    She red at me before closing her. When she opened them again, she had her emotions under control, while the lines across her body, shed in, and glowed in multicolor light as always.

    "I will give you back resources after we escape from here." She said, and I smiled before my expression turned serious.

    "So, the escape?" I asked. "Don''t worry, I have a way. Just give me a few minutes to get control over my power," she said and closed her eyes.

    Her few minutes turned out to be one hour and three minutes before she opened them and turned to me.

    "The way I have will bring us out through the main gate," she informed. "They will be waiting there," I added, to which she nodded.

    "I have a method to control the aura and change its signature to some degree," she said and removed the crystal.

    "There is no need for it," I said immediately. My aura changed topletely different. It had happened so smoothly that it had shocked her.

    "It is good, but we could still be found out. So be ready to fight," she said, and I smiled.

    She gave me the look before walking toward the wall and cing her hand on it. To my surprise, the emblem ofkemand appeared on her wrist, before flowing out of it and appearing on the wall.

    As it did, it became bigger, till it covered the whole wall.

    For a couple of seconds, nothing had happened before finally. The trident in the center disappeared and in its ce, a door appeared.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Ready?" she asked. I nodded as I appeared beside.

    "Legs go then," she said, and we both stepped into the door; finally escaping.

 Chapter 3145 Heart Canal Valley

    I appeared on the other side.

    As Kara had said, we had appeared out of the main gate of Lake Command, along with tens of other people.

    She is beside me, and I could see her soul sense moving as she searched for me.

    She will not find me. At the moment I had stepped into the gate, I had changed my aura and the armor. I am not the only one. She had also done the same. She is now a High Sovereign with ck shimmering armor.

    Mine is an off-white color and looked like it is armor made from heavy-metallic tes.

    The reason I could even see her is that I had left the mark of forbidden power on her, which will disappear in a few seconds.

    Kara looked at me for a few seconds before she walked ahead. Where twelve sovereigns, including the familiar four leaders, had created a blockage.

    Anyone who ising out anding in had to go through them.

    Kara reached there and walked through the blockade without being stopped. They only heavily scanned her, but did nothing else.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    These people are powerful, but there are more powerful people than them. Families and organization. So, they could not stop everyone. They are mostly focusing on Peak-Primary-III and Initial Sovereigns.

    They sometimes would stop, a Mid-Sovereign, whom they suspect.

    "Deactivate your armor and step on the disk," said Ura as I reached the blockage. I did not question, I deactivated my armor and stepped on the disk.

    I am apletely different man than they have seen before; I am shorter, with blond hair and amber eyes, and I am an earth-fire element practitioner of the Mid-Primary-III stage.

    The onlymon thing they will find with this persona and others is that we are both humans.

    There are lots of humans.

    As I stepped, stepped on the disk, I felt it scanning me. The auras of Peak-Sovereigns have also scanned me from top to bottom.

    They have a sample of my aura; both iras and tiger beastmen had collected it. That sample is fake. Even if they test it against me with even a powerful artifact, they will not get any response.

    "You can go," said Ura a secondter with fowl expressions. I walked out, while faintly ring at them.

    I once again activated my armor and walk ahead.

    I have two options in front of me; I could leave this ruin or explore it further. This ruin will stay open for another twenty-two days.

    If it had been a day before, I would have left the ruin, but now I am going to explore. I need resources, not because Kara had taken a third of them, but because, after what I had seen in Kara, I would need more resources.

    Unlike over ten people who made a Sovereign breakthrough in breakthrough formation, Kara''s breakthrough had given me the most information.

    It is ten times better than what those gave me.

    All the others who made a breakthrough were average, but Kara was not. She had a legacy inheritance, and it was powerful.

    It gave me greater rity on what I needed to do.

    As the decision was made, I did not waste any time and asked my clone to look at the map. It is not the map I had brought, but the one I had stolen a nce at when the members of the Tiger Beastman tribe were looking.

    It is far more detailed and has secret notes made by their predecessors.

    I looked around before deciding on the ce I need to go. It is not the ce where I needed to break the formation, I think, I needed to refrain from it.

    Unless there is no choice, or I am extremely sure nobody is looking. I will not break the formations.

    It is too risky.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Those four families are out for my blood. If they caught even a scent of me, they woulde at me like the bloodhounds. This time, the only escape I will have would be death.

    I moved toward the selected destination with a disappointed sigh.

    I had heard quite a few things from iras and beastmen. Some ces could help me a lot, but I am sure bastards would be looking at those ces carefully. Going there would be like walking into a trap.

    Compared to it, the ce I had chosen is much safer. Though still dangerous in its own right.

    Seven hours passed, and I reached my destination.

    Heart Canal Valley.

    It is the only ce in the Clear Lake Region, which did not havekes. Instead, it had canals, and since it had the shape of a heart.

    Thus the name.

    It used to be farnd where they would grow herbs and other precious nts. It had been destroyed a long time ago, at the same time when people of this organization had run away, abandoning it.

    It had now be a forest where dangerous monsters delve, but it also had a huge number of resources.

    It is a big ce, and many people visit here for the resources but stayed on the outskirt.

    As the deeper you go, the more dangerous it will be. I will not stay on the outskirts, and I will not find the resources I need there, but the core is too dangerous for me. The best option is to stay in the middle.

    I entered the forest.

    I could sense the people. They are everywhere but despite that. I am finding the resources.

    In just fifteen minutes, I have collected more than thirty of them. I could have collected more, but I am being careful here, using a different style to harvest, the resources.

    It may seem a little too careful, but it is not. As I am already taking an enormous risk by staying in ruin.

    If I had been wise, I would have gotten out of this ruin as soon as possible.

    Hun!

    An hour passed when I suddenly stopped. Not far away from me, two people are fighting. It is not a fight over resources, which ismonly seen in this ce, but banditry.

    I watched it for a few seconds, before resuming collecting the nts.

    Till now no one had tried to rob me, but I am sure there will be. As long as it is not Sovereign or Peak Primary-III with legacy inheritance, I will be fine.

    If the robber is too powerful, I could always hand over my storage. I had kept pretty precious stuff inside my ring.

    Two more hours passed and surprisingly, no robber hade to loot me, and till tomorrow, no one will. The sky had darkened and energy is denser and gravity heavier.

    The powerful monsters had begun toe out.

    I am moving toward the hiding spot that Nero had found for me. It is a good spot, I will remain there, without being discovered by people or monsters.

    A little more than ten minutester, I reached it.

    The first thing I did was take out the stealth formation and after activating it. I took out the abode and kept it at the smallest sizefortable.

    I went inside the abode, which had a bedroom and kitchen side by side and a really tiny bathroom. It was smaller than the size I usually prefer, but it is the safest choice I have.

    While I settled myself. Nero patrolled around the abode for a few seconds, before leaving.

 Chapter 3146 Curious

    Eight days had passed since I had escaped from the clutches of the four families and, till now, they were not able to able to find me.

    They are still searching; just yesterday, I had seen people of nem race and tiger beastmen racee to heart canal valley. They even passed by me, but did not recognize me.

    I had changed my armor and aura again, to wipe out all the signs.

    Now, I am just a High-Primary-III.

    Currently, I am running on argeke. There are barely any monsters here, all of them killed by people.

    Thousands of people travel through thiske every day, and three months is more than enough to vanquish all the monsters that used to live in theke.

    I pushed away the pity for the dead monster and continued running, before stopping a few minutester.

    In front of arge white teleportation gate.

    I am leaving thekemand for a different ce. I have harvested enough resources from the heart canal valley. That now, I want to go to a different ce and harvest different types of resources.

    There were not many people around the teleportation formation, which is not surprising.

    Less than two weeks remained before the ruin closes and people don''t want to leave. The region where the exit is.

    Once the exit disappeared, they can forget about leaving this ce.

    The only people who are still using these teleportation gates are people like me, who have a token with the charge to return. Not to mention, the ce I am going to is close to the teleportation gate.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I will only stay there for a week before returning here and leaving this ruin.

    I ced the token in the hole and select the location. A momentter, the screen flickered before turning watery again.

    Step!

    Seeing that, I stepped inside and a momentter, appeared on the other side, with the dry sunny sun shining on me.

    Umber Region

    The umber region is one of the furthest regions of Silverinth, much less prosperous than the other regions, but had what I needed.

    I looked at the sunny sky, before toward the forest which is not far away from me.

    This region had no specific element, like all the others. It had all types of elemental energy and produces all kinds of resources.

    The forest in front of me aver forest, and it had all kinds of resources I need.

    Thankfully, it shouldn''t be over-harvested. As 70% of people search for opportunities in the ruins. That 30% of people who search for the resources, search for them in the four prime regions.

    It is not like people did note here, they came, but in much less quantity than in the other regions.

    Soon, I reached the forest and was instantly got amazed by what I felt.

    Mother tree.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It is for this reason; I havee to this ce, despite its disadvantages. The presence of the mother tree helps in growing a certain kinds of resources and I need those resources.

    These resources are not so powerful, but they have a certain thing that I need.

    Hun!

    I had just taken a step when I suddenly stopped when two people appeared in front of me. One is a blond bearded human man who looked to be in histe thirties, while the other is Wolf Beastwoman.

    "You know, I am really not in the mood. If you tried to rob me, then I will take all your stuff, your storage weapons, and even clothes."

    "So, think carefully," I said to two Peak Primary-III.

    Their expressions turned serious, and they remained as such for a couple of seconds, before a smile appeared on the human man''s face.

    "You are mistaken, friend; you were not trying to rob you. We were juste to ask you for some water. We ended up drinking all ours," he said shamelessly.

    I rolled my eyes. What a sorry excuse. With their power, they could live without water for weeks, not to mention there is water not just far away.

    The excuse was so bad that even his girlfriend was ring at me.

    "Here is the water," I said and threw the water bottle at them before moving ahead. They took the water and watched me leave, not attacking me.

    Very few people are smart like them.

    What I had said to them was not an empty threat. I had done that to people; I had not only taken their stuff and clothes, but also sealed their power. They were forced to cover themselves with leaves for their decency.

    Those were the luckiest ones. The ones who had shown me the killing intent had turned to dust.

    An hour passed, and I stopped at the spot where I was greedily pulling the purple spotted grass. There is arge area covered in them, and I am going to harvest it all.

    It took me a little more than half an hour, but I did it. I pulled all the purple spotted ss, leave not even a single matured stalk.

    Hours passed, and I harvested one resource after another as I went deeper into the forest. There are a lot of resources and monsters, most of which I am avoiding with the help of Nero.

    The ones I could not avoid. I have to fight.

    Thankfully, the two monsters I fought were not that powerful. Not like that white cat.

    I had nearly died fighting it three days ago.

    A few more hours passed, and the sky begin to darken, and I stopped harvesting the resources and walked toward the closest hiding spot.

    Nero had found many of them, with the closest one a few minutes away from me.

    ''Father, I have found something interesting,'' said Nero, sounding excited, which immediately stopped me.

    It is not the first time Nero finding things. He had over twenty abodes and other thing''s heart canal valley, but he was never excited about them.

    This time, he was excited, and it couldn''t help but make me curious.

 Chapter 3147 Boiling Tar Cloud

    "Are you excited about this?" I asked Nero, looking at the broken entrance of the building deep underground.

    "Yes. I am sensing something from it. It will be beneficial to the three of us," he said excitedly. I nodded and looked ahead carefully.

    I had not nned to enter any building, but we were sufficiently far enough from the four families. Most importantly, here I might not have to break the formations, especially to enter the door.

    I looked at it for a few minutes before walking toward the door.

    I am very careful as there are broken formations all over, and while I am entering through the gap. Those formations could move. So, I need to be ready to react if any of them moved toward me.

    Soon, I reached the broken ck door and walked through the gap, keeping close eyes closed on broken formations.

    No broken formations in the door reacted as I moved through it, but it was just a starting. As I reached inside, I found everything in shambles; it is not just the broken formation but also a partial copse space.

    They had used expanded space here, but it copsed. Though not fully, only a quarter, while the rest seemed fine.

    To be honest, I want to get the hell out of here. This ce is dangerous. The slightest reaction from me could cause aplete copse of space and I am not powerful enough to survive that.

    "Where is that thing, you are sensing?" I asked Nero on my shoulder. "Ahead," he replied.

    Hun!

    I nodded and walked with him, but soon, I stopped and crouched down before picking up something.

    It is a red gem, not a ruby of some kind, but a gem with intense fire elemental energies inside it. If I am not wrong, then it is an arcos fire gem, and I have found a big piece of it.

    Just a few steps ahead, I had crouched down again and picked another gem.

    It is another arcos crystal, but not of the fire element. It is a faint green color and has wind energies inside it.

    As I looked around carefully, I saw there are many arcos crystals embedded in the walls. The owner of this ce must have been filthy rich to use precious arcos crystal this way.

    They are everywhere and in every element, but I did not pick all of them; only those in safe areas and away from danger.

    It is not just the crystals, I have spotted a couple of more things, but they are either within the broken formation or near it. I don''t want to go anywhere near them.

    I hope I will quickly find whatever Nero had sensed and get the hell out of there.

    "Left father," informed Nero as I reached the end of the hall and I couldn''t help but sigh in relief, as on the right side is the copsed space.

    Hun!

    I moved to the left and couldn''t help but became surprised. I was expecting a ce with a broken space, but here, the space is stable.

    Though it is still filled with broken formations, and, like the hall, they are everywhere.

    I walked down the corridor but did not touch any rooms, even those with intact formation. Every small thing could trigger a copse and I am already taking a huge risk being here.

    A few minutes passed by the corridor before entering another.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    On the way, I picked up some interesting things. Some of them are just as valuable as arcos crystals, some are more.

    Just getting them already worthing here.

    "It is just ahead, father," said Nero when we reached the end of the corridor. I grew excited hearing that, but remain careful.

    Soon, I got out of the corridor and found myself in front of the overgrown garden.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I was just looking at the garden when Nero jumped off my shoulder. "Careful, Nero," I said, seeing his sudden action.

    I followed behind him, avoiding every formation I hade across.

    I did not even touch the amazing resources around me. I just want to see what made Nero so excited that he would run away so excitedly.

    Hun!

    I was running after him when suddenly I stopped.

    I had felt the reaction from my core. The reaction was small, but it sent a wave through my core.

    Only once I had felt something like this and, thinking about it, I couldn''t help but grow excited.

    Soon, I resumed walking and resumed walking. Immediately, I received another surprise.

    Every step I take seemed to be intensifying, the reaction from the core. The wave became bigger and bigger every second.

    Thankfully, it did not disturb the working of my core. It is just the reaction to my core, sensing something it is truly desired.

    More than ten minutes passed, and I was very close. I could sense Nero, and in a minute or two, I will reach him.

    I took one step away, another, with my core bing so excited that it literally shook. I felt like, if I get close enough to the thing, it might burst out of my heart.

    Gasp!

    Soon, I cross passed through the thick trees and appeared in the clearing and saw something that made me gasp.

    In front of me, bubbling tar, but it also feels like a moving cloud. It is colorless or seems to contain every color in it. Maybe it has color, but my mind is too small to conceive it.

    The thing has no aura, and to my shock, I could not even sense it even as I pumped it with forbidden power.

    Though it seemed to react to the forbidden power.

    As I move, my soul senses it to its tendrilse out, eating away the forbidden power rapidly. I immediately cut the connection, seeing that.

    "What is it?" I asked Nero, while two of my clones begin to scour through the library for it. "I don''t know, father, but it is very useful to me and Ashlyn," he replied, staring at me greedily.

    "What about me? You said it would be useful to me." I asked. "It is useful to you too, but not this bubbling tar cloud. If you stepped inside it, you would die," he said and my expression couldn''t help, but grim.

    "So, you are going to just enter inside it?" I asked Nero. To that, he nodded with his little head.

    "Yes, I am going to take Ashlyn with me," he said, looking at me. "She is sleeping," I said.

    "It does not matter. She will absorb it," he said and seemed quite sure of it. I could sense there is something else, but I did not ask and instead, I brought out sleeping Ashlyn and gave her to Nero.

    "You know she would be angry. If she knew you picked her up like this," I said to him, seeing he picked her up in his mouth.

    He could have easily done that with his energy, but he chose to do it with his mouth.

    The rivalry. It did not stop, even when one is sleeping.

    Nero smiled with eyes full of pettiness before he walked toward the boiling tar cloud with Ashlyn in his mouth.

 Chapter 3148 Sharp Teeths

    Nero entered the boiling tar cloud with Ashlyn, and soon he disappeared from my eyes and my sense.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I could feel him alive, but not his location or what he is thinking.

    It couldn''t help but make me worried.

    I don''t like it when Ie across such things. Things I know nothing about. The only thing I know is that it somehow resembles nine-colored matter, but obviously more powerful than it.

    It is safe, at least for them. Nero and Ashlyn are never wrong about such things. I hope they are not wrong about this thing too.

    Seconds passed and there was no change in it, even when a minute passed. It was about a fourth minute when I noticed a slight change.

    A small swirl had formed in the central; it is tiny, and if I had not been looking carefully. I wouldn''t have spotted it.

    The swirl had appeared, and I am sure Ashlyn and Nero are behind that.

    A few more minutes have passed, and the swirl had be slightly bigger. Which made me even more sure that Ashlyn and Nero are causing it.

    Ten more minutester, it became even bigger, but only by a small margin. It is happening very slowly. I do not mind it as long as both of them are safe and get the benefits.

    I watched it for an hour before deciding to explore this ce.

    Time is precious in this ruin, and it would be better if I spent it collecting the resources. This garden had arge number of resources and all of them were precious, with over 95% at Sovereign ss.

    I looked around before walking in the direction which felt safest.

    As I was walking toward this garden, I felt danger from everything. I felt like these dangers were from the broken formations alone.

    It felt kind of creepy, and I wanted to stay beside the boiling tar cloud, but that will be a waste of time.

    I did not sense any monsters, but I have experienced enough things to know that it is not the only danger a ce has.

    Soon, I spotted the first resources and crouched down to harvest tallow flowered with brown crystalline edges covering them. This is a precious nt, mostly useful to those who have earth elemental powers.

    I harvested all its flowers within seconds before moving toward the others.

    Over six hours passed, and I collected thousands of resources. They are at every step. Even the grass I am stepping on is a precious resource and I had already collected some of it.

    Hun!

    I was collecting it when all the hair on my body stood up. I felt immense danger. I have only felt in thepany Sovereigns showed a killing intent on me.

    I did not think and reacted; full power burst out of me, and I burned my blood with the greatest intensity and jumped.

    I jumped forward, not wasting even a moment to find an optimal direction. I jumped toward two broken formations, which are very close to each other.

    There is enough space between them for someone like me to pass through. Though, will I be able to do that is in question? There is a high chance that these two formations would react when I am doing that.

    I was thinking about that when I saw the threat.

    It is a violet nt with a vine that had a mouth and bloody teeth. It ising at me fast and would be able to catch me before I reach the broken formations.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I tried to harness more power and increase my speed, but I am already using everything I could.

    It would take me some time to burst out with the peak power, but I do not have time.

    I could not even use my sword by the time I spun in the air to sh against its mouth. I will be dead meat. So, all I could do is stay where I am and push, as hard as I could, as it is the only choice I have.

    The second begin to feel like an hour as I reached the formation gap, while at the same time, the vine had reached me.

    It is just an inch away from my legs. It had reached my leg as I finished the thoughts and now it had opened its mouth wider as my foot entered its mouth and brought those sharp teeth.

    Hun!

    I watched in horror as those teeth close it, when suddenly surprising happened.

    The mouth froze, and it was not just its mouth, but the whole nt froze, stopping in its tracks.

    It couldn''t help but surprise me, but I did not have time to dwell on the surprise, as I begin to pass through the gap between the two broken formations. Which could react at any moment and vaporize me out of this ce.

    I watched with bated breath as I passed through the formation. It felt like hours, despite being a fraction of a second.

    I appeared on the other side with a smile on my face, as I appeared near the tar cloud. This is the ce where I sensed threats, in the least.

    Thank god, I did not move far away from it, or I would have been dead meat right now.

    Still, I am in danger; I might be temporarily safe right now, but what would happen when I tried to leave the garden.

    I was not attacked when I hade here but might get attacked on the way out.

    It took me a while to calm my nerves enough to think calmly. When I did, energy strings came out of my hands and move toward the garden.

    I could not just stand here. I need to be productive. There are resources there and even if I could not be there personally, I could harness them with my strings.

    These strings may not be as efficient as my original strings, but they do the job, while I can reside in rtive safety.

    Another six hours passed, and I continued to harvest the resources, while Ashlyn and Nero continued to consume a tar cloud-like boiling substance.

    The swirl had be much bigger in these thirteen hours and even the size of the tar cloud had been reduced by 30%. It is going to take at least another day or more for them to consume it all.

    They mighte out before that, I don''t know.

    I tried to contact Nero before he had been silent. I could feel him and Ashlyn, but could not contact him.

    I watched for a couple of minutes before starting harvesting and it is not the only thing I am doing. I am also examining the nts and even found seven of them that can pose dangers to me.

    They are hiding very well, but I am finding them.

    If I had a Sovereign with me, things would have been much easier, but there is not. I am on my own and I truly hope I will be able to get out of this ce in one piece.

    There are many things for me to do, to die so early.

 Chapter 3149 Bubbling Soil

    A day and sixteen hourster, the bubbling tar cloud ising to an end.

    It had shrunk so much that now it covered the area, a little bigger than my hand. As it had been, getting consumed by Nero and Ashlyn.

    I am currently tired, physically more than mentally. That I am sweating from every part of my body.

    Digging is difficult, even for me. Especially when I am trying to dig the soil previously covered by the bubbling tar fog.

    About twenty hours ago, I noticed that the bubbling tar cloud-upied soil was different. I took a sample and tested it immediately and was shocked by what I found.

    Since then, I am digging it into the soul. Using my sword in creative ways, I had never thought I would use.

    As I had said, this soil is not easy to dig, and it goes quite deeper. About seven to nine meters deeper. I am taking it all. This soil is an absolute treasure, better than anything I have got in this ruin.

    Even better than the Earth-Sovereign ss ink, I had stolen.

    It will be useful in many things. The most basic being used in the breakthrough and to increase the quality of the soul in the core tremendously.

    It will also help in upgrading the breakthrough formation.

    I have to dig a huge part and dig as it shrunk. Now, only a column in the hole remains, where the bubbling tar cloud envelops Nero and Ashlyn.

    I don''t know the exact name of the soil, as possess the qualities of many powerful souls. So, I am calling it the bubbling soil, till I find its real name. Which I am sure I will do on the upper floor of the library.

    Digging the soul is not the only thing I am doing. I am also harvesting the surrounding resources in the garden.

    Leaving them would be a waste.

    I have given control of my energy strings to my clone, and it is a fantastic job harvesting them. Better than I would ever do.

    Forty minutes passed, and Nero and Ashlyn had absorbed all the bubbling tar cloud.

    "Father, this is for you," said Nero sleepily, and handed me a blob.

    It is a size of an apple; it did not have color, and it''s in a state of continuous change. Just like the nine-color matter.

    I only looked at it for a moment before sending it back to my core. When I turned to Nero again, I saw him sleeping, just like Ashlyn beside him, and it couldn''t turn my expression bad.

    I controlled my emotions and quickly sliced off the column from the base with my sword and put it back into my storage, along with sleeping Nero and Ashlyn.

    As I did, I turned back toward the garden, as it was time to leave.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I was hoping Nero would guide me out of this ce as he brought me here, but it will not happen.

    Now, I am on my own, and thankfully; I had not been just sitting. I had investigated, especially, the route through which I had entered this ce and now, I am going to exit through it.

    I have checked it and found it the safest of all.

    Even in his excitement, yesterday, Nero had chosen the safest road to here, and I did not waste any time moving toward there.

    I jumped out of the hole and walked the way; I hade. I am a little tired and would have liked to wait if it had been possible, but it is not.

    These nts feared the bubbling tar cloud, whatever that it is, but now it is gone. They might move at it. So, I will need to get out of there before that happens.

    My steps are steady and fast, I am looking everywhere and could see the danger. It is quite a regret that I do not stand much of a chance against these dangers. If they attack, I will jump toward the formation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    That will happen. Only when I am lucky asst time.

    Some of these nts are so powerful that they will have me before I could do anything else.

    I could do nothing else than be prepared for these dangers. If I am unlucky, they will attack, and by luck, I will detect it. It will give me a small chance to survive.

    I pushed those thoughts away and continued moving; I have already crossed half of the garden. There are many resources on the way, but I did not touch any of them.

    My life is more important than any resource I would collect here.

    Hun!

    Another minute passed, and there were just a few steps of distance when I suddenly jumped.

    I was right about jumping, as the moment I did. The vines burrowed into the ground hade at me. I have been tracking every dangerous nt with my soul sense and the moment; I sensed its movements; I jumped.

    It had crossed the distance at an amazing speed, reaching halfway in a fraction of a second, before suddenly stopping in its tracks.

    Thud!

    Seeing that, I took a sigh of relief, before a smile appeared on my face.

    The one I learned in my time here was that these nts had a strong sense of boundaries. They will not move further than that, which is wise in a ce dangerous as this where the broken formations are everywhere.

    Touching even a small broken formation could vaporize them in an instant.

    I took a couple of deep breaths to calm myself down and looked ahead. The way ahead is dangerous, more dangerous than the garden.

    In the garden, I have some chance of survival, here I do not. If a stray broken formation activates, it will set off a chain reaction that will not give me a chance to survive.

    It is the same for the expanded space. If the formation somehow lost the energy, the entire space would copse, taking me with it.

    Still, despite all the danger, there is no choice. So, I took onest deep breath and walked ahead.

    My steps were steady and cautious, but my heart was beating wildly. It is a dangerous walk. Every minute, I am walking around hundreds of broken formations; they are everywhere.

    Finally, I reached the hall and stopped for a few seconds to wipe away sweat before resuming walking again.

    Hun!

    I had just taken a step, when suddenly a broken formation size of a hovercar came at me, like a knight. Activated all my strength and arched back, by a few inches fast as I could.

    Sup!

    Barely avoiding it, by a fingernail distance.

    If it had hit me, it would have cut me apart, but it hit a huge formation, which absorbed it.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief. If it had been another formation, it might have started the chain reaction, and the hall would be the worse ce for that.

    As not only it is filled with a lot of broken formations, but it also had copsed space on one side.

    Which made it terrible for me.

 Chapter 3150 Grimms In Ruin I

    "I did it," I said as I stepped out of the broken door. I had copsed in the small tunnel.

    I have already decided on that, in these eight days, I am here. I will not enter another above.

    I will just gather the precious nts from the wild and leave. I am far too weak to enter a ce like this I need to have a chance of survival; these ces did not give me that.

    I did not get up, instead, I took out the meal box and begin to eat it.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    When I did with it, I took out formation and activated it before sleeping. Inside, I did not get even a moment of rest. Every moment, I needed to be careful, not to mention the blood burn.

    It all made me exhausted.

    I woke up seven hourster feeling refreshed and recovered.

    A lot of things had happened in the past seven hours. My clones had done the initial research on the bubbling soil, and they mixed it around the nts.

    All the nts.

    There is not a single nt that used soil had rejected it. In just a short time, there are changes in them, and with the passing of time, these changes would be bigger.

    I needed things like the soil since the Grimms were in short supply. I would appreciate anything that will increase the speed of their progress.

    I got up after minutes and took ast look at the broken door before begin climbing the cave. It is a little deeper than even sovereigns'' soul sense didn''t reach this deep, with all this suppression.

    More than ten minutester, I reached the end. Copsing the blocked entrance, before seeing the sun.

    It is morning, and I n to stay here for two more days before going out of this region, and the ruin after.

    I had already made a n of what I was going to do after leaving this ruin.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I was harvesting an herb, when suddenly, I stopped, as I sensed something. It is extremely faint in this dense energy, but it had stopped me.

    ''It shouldn''t be possible,'' I said to myself.

    I had sensed the energy of Grimms or felt like it was from Grimms. It is extremely faint and disappeared fast.

    That, even when I tried to capture it, I got nothing.

    I thought about a minute before pushing away those thoughts. Maybe I am missing the bastards so much that I am imagining the stuff.

    Hun!

    I resumed harvesting the herbs and continued for more than half an hour. When I stopped again.

    This time, my eyes are wide in shock.

    I sensed it, and it is much denser. So much that I could sense it clearly and couldn''t deny it is a figment of my imagination.

    I even took the energy and tested it inside my core, and it is 100% Grimms. The bastards are here.

    I immediately stopped what I was doing and moved toward the aura I was sensing. I am reading my every move, while armor changed color, and so is my aura.

    My artifact appeared in my hand, in the form of a long sword.

    I am feeling scared, but also excited. I am missing these bastards. For years, there was my only focus before we vanquished it all. Now, it had been a decade since I saw one.

    A few minutester, I begin to hear the sounds of battle, and the minute after that, I saw a battle.

    Two Primary-III''s are fighting; the ck Bear Beastman is fighting against the Werewolf.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They are Mid-Primary-II.

    The Grimms hate every life in the universe, but they have the beastmen the most. More than us humans or any other race. They seemed to have an instinctive hate for them.

    "Die, you filthy Beastman," roared the Werewolf as it attacked with its ws, while the Bear Beastman could only defend.

    The Bear Beastman is good, slightly more powerful than the Grimm itself, but he did not have the experience of fighting against giants like Grimms.

    It is why, not only he is defending but also getting injuries. He is already bloodied head to toe and if continued to fight like this, it wouldn''t take long for Werewolf to finish it off.

    I watched for a few seconds before walking toward the fight.

    I did not hide my presence, and my gate is rxed. They sensed me within a few seconds. As the smile appeared on the Bear Beastman''s face, while the Grimm became careful.

    As I reached halfway, the Grimms retreated and turned to me.

    "Human," he said with a grin. "Grimm," I said back, and a small surprise appeared on its face.

    "It seemed like you have fought us, members of heaven race, before," he said, and to that, I smiled. "You guys always have a new name to call yourselves. Why can''t you all stick with one," I said as I continued walking toward him.

    "They should just stick with spawns of abomination. As they are really the spawns of abomination," said the ck Bear Beastman.

    "It is too long. The Grimm is much better," I replied, and it made the werewolf angry.

    "It seemed like you are in a good mood, human. Well, it won''t take me long to turn it into your nightmare," said the Werewolf angrily and came at me, with his aura zing.

    A faint surprise couldn''t help but appear on the ck bear beastman.

    It is not the power; he had used against him when fighting. I am not surprised. The Grimms are sneaky that way.

    It appeared in front of me, with a huge grin on its face.

    "Die, you bastard!" It shouted and swung its steely ws at me, filled with thick power.

    I saw theming and swing my sword at it, almost casually that mirth appeared on its face, but a momentter, that turned into a surprise.

    CLANG!

    Its ws shed against my sword, and it shook from head to toe while I stayed on my spot, smiling.

    "I thought, the strongest Grimm. I had ever faced would be stronger, but you are weak," I said, shaking my head in disappointment. While its eyes zed in anger.

    "You bastard, I will show you how strong I am." it roared, and even a powerful aura rose from it.

    It attacked, with a huge phantom use appearing behind its original ws. By the time its ws reached halfway, those phantom ws had solidified and looked far more dangerous than before.

    They came closer and closer to me and just when they were about to strike me; I disappeared.

    For a moment, there was confusion, before the rm appeared and finally, the horror. When it felt the de touching its chest and piercing through its armor and defensive skill.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through the chest of the Grimms, while it looked at me in horror.

    I smiled at its horrified face before it disappeared to my core. Where, after decades, once again the runes wille out and the harvest will happen.

    The only regret is that the bastard had no bloodline, only the inheritance.

 Chapter 3151 Grimms In Ruin II

    "Thank you, without your help. This spawn of abomination would have eaten me," he thanked.

    I smiled before my eyes turned serious. "When did these Grimms appear?" I asked, and he nched.

    "A day ago. The first one had directly appeared in front of me," he said and shudder from head to toe.

    "So, it is not the first one you fought here?" I asked. "No, it is the fifth, I had fought in a day," he replied.

    I wish I could say their appearance in the ruins is surprising. It is not. These bastards tend to do that, and it is quitemon. They will arrive at nearly a fifth of the ruin, trying to kill people and their harvest.

    "Why didn''t you try to escape to the Clear Lake Region?" I asked. It is the region with the exit and most of the powerhouses would be there.

    "These bastards have seized the gates," he said cursing, and my expression couldn''t help but turn bad.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, a smile appeared on my face for a moment. I was worried when the runes did note out for a moment. These runes are the reason why I could harness these bastards.

    Their bloodline, to be exact.

    While this one did not have a bloodline, I am sure. I wille across one sooner andter, and those runes would have been necessary then.

    "Have you met any Sovereigns?" I asked.

    It is clear; the ones controlling the gates would be Sovereigns; against whom, we are powerless. Only the Sovereign or those with the power of the Sovereign could deal with them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes. I met two of them, and they were going tounch the assault against the Grimms controlling the gates tomorrow morning," he replied.

    I am sure the Grimms would have heard it and would be prepared.

    The battle would be bloody, or there might not be any battle before Grimms killed everyone. Though, that would be very difficult to achieve. The people here are not weak, but if anyone could do it, then it would be Grimms.

    These bastards have invaded our world and stayed in it for over ten thousand years. Despite generation after generation of humans fighting against them.

    "You cane with me or stay and hide till tomorrow. I have a map of a few hidden spots," I said, and took out the parchment.

    He struggled for a minute before taking the parchment from my hand and looking at it. "I think I will stay in one spot and recover for tomorrow''s battle," he replied after a few seconds of silence.

    "As you wish. Just burn the map after memorizing it," I said and walked away, while he burns the map.

    It would be wise for me to hide too; there will be Sovereigns and they would only need a single attack to finish me off, but this is a rare opportunity to make fast progress.

    God knows I need it.

    It is a great risk, especially when I don''t have my most trusted weapon against the Grimms.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    My strings, but there is no other choice. I have to fight and kill these bastards.

    I begin walking away, things how quickly things have changed. An hour ago, I had nned to harvest for a day, before going back to the Clear Lake Region and leaving this ruin after.

    Now, I am nning on fighting the Grimms this whole day and if I had survived, there will be a huge battle tomorrow.

    Even after surviving that, there will be a huge danger when we passed through the gates. Who knows, the Grimms aren''t waiting at the other door, killing us the moment we appear on the other side.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on the present.

    I have to do things in order; the first one is to find and kill the Grimms. Priority is the Grimms with the bloodlines.

    A few seconds passed, and the runes finished harvesting the Werewolf. It had turned to dust as every other Grimm who had entered my core, leaving the beautiful essence, rose.

    I looked at it for a second, before sending it to the thing that needs it the most.

    Necrotic tree.

    It is hungering for it, and while I had brought a vast supply of essence roses. They were of the lower level and sinceing to this world, its hunger had increased further, consuming them at a far greater pace.

    I only had a supply of two months and after it, I would have struggled to keep it alive for more than a month.

    The level of the necrotic is too low to live without its supplement. It will have to reach a level much higher than it, to do that.

    As I rose appeared in front of it, its shriveled tree shook, and its nearly withered leaves rustled. As the energy of the rose moved toward the tree, with the help of the formation.

    I am excited about it, as this rose will not only keep alive but also help it provide enough energy to produce a life force. I need that thing, not only for healing, but also for breakthroughs and alchemy.

    I watched the tree for a couple of seconds before focusing my all on finding the Grimm monsters.

    By what the ck bear beast-man had said, there are quite a lot of Grimms hade here. It is both a bad thing and a good thing.

    Bad thing because they will be wiping all of us with quite an ease, a good thing because now, I have quite a lot of Grimms to kill.

    A few minutes passed, but I did not sense any Grimms, which is not surprising considering how big this ce is. It still couldn''t help but disappoint me.

    It would have been tremendously helpful. If both Ashlyn and Nero had been awake, or at least one of them away.

    If they had, I would have been fighting the Grimms right now.

    I shook my head and continued searching and a more ten minutester. I found it and for a moment I did. My eyes zed in anger.

    The bastard is going to do the thing I hate the most.

 Chapter 3152 Hateful

    The Grimm sitting under the tree and in front of it has a fire running. On which he is cooking a stone skin man.

    The stone skin had a cream color skin, the same as one of the four facilities.

    "You know, I like the stone skin the most. They are hard on the outside, but have soft skin on the inside, which tasted delicious when cooked properly and added a perfect amount of salt and lemon." It said, seeing meing at it.

    It is a Goatman with violet horns. Beside it is a jagged great sword.

    The Grimm is powerful, a High-Primary-III, and seeing the confidence in which it is holding itself.

    "A gourmet. I can''t say I have met many. Most of your kind are like animals. Gorging raw if they feel hungry," I said as I continue to walk toward it.

    Instead of getting angry at me, it nodded.

    "Yes, some of us are like that, with no patience and taste. Which I think, is a great regret. We should savor our kills, enjoy the simple andplicated vors," It said.

    "You are right," I said, and a faint surprise couldn''t help but appear on its face. "A fellow gourmet then?" he asked.

    "A chef," I replied, and his eyes lit up further and his eyes turned to my storage. "Good, I love killing chefs. They have the best stuff in their storages," it said with a grin as it finally got up.

    "You are right about that," I said, grinning back as I looked at its storage.

    I have killed a couple of gourmet Grimms and found the best spices and other culinary things inside their storage. Those also had the greatest number of human bodies in their storage and for it, they have paid the price.

    For a few seconds, we just looked at each other, saying nothing. Slowly, our expressions became serious.

    "Shall we?" it asked as he picked up its jagged de. "Sure," I replied, and both of us shot toward each other at the same time.

    As it came at me, the lines across its de lit up, while I had also powered up the enchantments on my sword.

    "Die!"

    It shouted as it appeared beside me and swung its huge great sword, while I swung my long sword at it. Which looked like a toothpick, in front of its massive size, but the size is not everything.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, creating a loud sound, but just that. Nothing else had happened.

    It looked for a whole second, before swinging back its sword again, and I responded immediately.

    ng ng ng

    Our swords begin to sh. The bastard is quite skillful. It could use a great sword at the speed of a rapier. Its skills are far above the Werewolf I had fought, against whom I had used a simr level of power, but appeared in front of it and kill it.

    It would be hard to do something like this to this bastard. It is too skillful.

    Hun!

    As we were fighting, it suddenly disappeared and appeared behind me, while its jagged sword came at me to kill me.

    That attack is no simple attack, but one is filled with great power. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Burst 15%.

    I activated the burst, harnessing 15% of its power.

    CLANG!

    It filled me, and as I turned fast and shed against the deing at me from behind.

    "You will have to do better than that if you want to do anything against me," I said to it with a smile. To which it grinned back. "This is just a trailer human," I replied, and an even more powerful aura burst out of it.

    Burst 25%

    I activated and swung my sword, with my inheritance energy covering the de.

    CLANG!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Our des shed again, this time with a deafening sh, came a shockwave. Shaking the surrounding trees.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    They remained locked only for a moment before it attacked again, and I responded. This time, we did not stop, but kept attacking, without wasting even a second.

    We both want to finish the enemy as soon as possible. We are not the only ones in the forest. The sooner we finish, the sooner we will move against another kill.

    That is what I am thinking.

    A few minutes passed, and a smile appeared on my face. I think I had fought with it long enough.

    Burst 40%.

    The power filled me, and instantly I moved from defensive to offensive, surprising the Grimm.

    I have been fighting defensively till now, but there is no need. Especially against this one who does not have a bloodline.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed, and it shook, with its eyes widening in surprise.

    "You wretched bastard!" It screamed and a powerful aura burst out of it. As I had expected, it is quite powerful.

    "You should bring your full power. This little wouldn''tst you long," I said and moved ahead with the attack, using all the power 40% of the burst is giving me.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    It defended, but I disappeared and appeared behind it and attacked it, which it defended again, but I did not stop and attacked its left, before the front and them right.

    Attacking from all sides, never staying put in one ce. It is defending it, but it is irritating it, while Iugh.

    Rip!

    Finally, after more than a minute of the sh, I was able to slice through its shoulder. A minor injury, which is already started healing, but it had made it angry.

    "I will kill you!" it roared and its full power burst through its body and it came at me.

    Burst 50%

    I moved with a grin on my face, a grin he seemed to hate so much. As the heavy killing intent assault me.

    The killing intent is powerful. The Grimm had killed a lot to get it, but its story ends here.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, nearly uprooting the small tree, while the grin on my face became bigger, seeing iting at me, with an even bigger attack.

    I could see it had felt something. A doubt appeared in its eyes, but it had pressed on with its attack.

    While I took a step forward instead of moving to dodge or countering with my sword. As he steps finished, the de was inches away from me. If it hit me, it will divide me into two.

    Unfortunately, that will not happen.

    As the sword was inches away from me, I spun, avoiding the sword by inches. Of course, it will not go to let that happen.

    It grinned and moved its sword toward me, but to its surprise, its sword did not seem to catch me, no matter how fast it moved.

    For the first time, a worry appeared in its eyes and soon, that turned to fear, and it tried to take a step back, but to its horror, it had found me, behind it.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through its chest from the back. It had a great surprise in its eyes. If I had been in its ce, I would have had that too.

    What I did, require a serious level of skills.

 Chapter 3153 Bloodline Grimm

    The Grimm had disappeared while I turned back. "I thought you will step in to save it," I said.

    For a moment, there was no reply, before I heard the crunching of leaves and a figure walked out of the trees.

    "He was quite irritating. I wanted to kill him myself, but you have done the job for me," said Bullman, with apletely ck body.

    He is full-back, and his body, his hair, and his eyes. The only thing that is not ck is its eyes. They are red.

    It is another Grimms with an unfamiliar tribe.

    "Since I had killed it for you. You should give me something in return," I said to it and it grinned. "How about death, there is no greater honor for you filthy humans that die at the hands of heaven race." It offered.

    "I''ll pass," I replied.

    The silence descended. It looked at me; I looked at it. A Mid-Prime III and not a normal one either, but one with the bloodline.

    Just seeing it couldn''t help but make my mouth water. It is the reason why I had killed the bastard earlier, so quickly.

    If I had not sensed it, I would have fought for a bit longer, take pleasure in the fight, before sending it to my core for its punishment.

    We stared at each other for three minutes and twelve seconds, before a powerful aura sted off our bodies and we moved toward each other. I also get to see its weapon as it came at me, a white wooden ax with a blue metallic de.

    "Enveloping Darkness," it said as it appeared in front of me and bubbling ck energies came out of its hand and surrounded the de.

    The curse energies.

    It is a curse master, a hybrid powerhouse considering he is using an ax. Seeing a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I love the ones with the curse, and I want to see whether my immunity provided by my constitution is viable against the Grimms'' curse energy from the prime world.

    "The radiance," I said, and my de glowed; it is a light glow and felt weak, that mirth appeared in its eyes as it saw it.

    "Die, human!" It shouted and swung its ax at me, and immediately, I moved my glowing sword onto the counter.

    CLANG!

    Its ax shed against my sword, creating a defeating sound, but it was just a prelude.

    As the bubbling curse energies came down from its ax to my sword, and seeing what happened next, its smiling eyes turned to shock.

    As the dark curse energy poured out, the light glow begins to burn it, not letting it move past my sword. Though, it had only happened for a few seconds, before the glow disappeared and bubbling dark energy came at me.

    "Hehe!"

    It smiled, beforeughing and attacked me again, wasting no time with more curse energy and power.

    CLANG CLANG CLANGn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Our weapons shed again and again with every attack. It would attack me with more dark energy, but even after a minute, there was no change in me. I am still fighting with a smile on my face.

    Another minute passed, and a frown appeared on its face.

    "Crushing Darkness," it shouted, and an even more powerful aura exploded and with it,e to a powerful bloodline curse energy.

    It is denser than before and fully covered its weapons, making it look even more dangerous than before.

    "I want to see how you can survive now, human," it said with a grin and attacked, with thick curse bloodline energy covering its ax.

    The attack is powerful, so much so that I begin to feel the suppression from it.

    Burst 70%.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Immediately, I activated the burst at 70% and its roaring power broke through all the suppression I was feeling, and my sword moved toward it.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed with arge amount of curse energying at me like a flood. It watched me with bloody eyes and when the curse energy covered me; it attacked again, with an even more powerful attack.

    "You will have to try much harder, that is this Grimm," I said, with the curse covering me.

    I attacked while my armor rapidly sucked the curse energies. By the time our weapons were inches away from shing, my armor had absorbed arge amount of curse energy.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    Once again, its ax shed against my sword and brought a loud curse at me, before attacking again, without wasting a moment.

    I begin to counter it, while my armor sucks the curse energy and feeds it to my runes after processing it.

    The runes loved it, and I wish it had been less painful. The armor is processing the curse, but not fully, and some harmful elements remained.

    They do not harm me, but it is quite painful when they travel through me to the runes.

    While I had gotten used to the pain, I will not mind it. If it is gone or hurts me a little less.

    Minutes passed, and it attacked me in all sorts of attacks and directions, but I was defending against it all.

    This might be a Grimm, I had never faced before, but I have faced so many of them, that unless it is truly different. I will fight against it, as long as it is at my level.

    Suddenly, it stopped and looked at me.

    "Why isn''t my curse energy affecting you? I could tell it is seeping inside you, but it is not harming you, even a little," it asked with a big question in its red eyes.

    "I am immune to it," I answered with a grin.

    I had thought about lying but told the truth. It is more fun that way.

    "You are lying! It is not somemon curse energy humans, but bloodline of great lord Haksa, that I am blessed with,"

    "You are not immune to it," it roared at the end.

    Seeing that, the smile on my face became bigger. It is clear my answer seemed to have riled it up and I couldn''t help but feel happy about it.

    "Believe, whatever lets you sleep at night," I said and immediately, its eyes went wide with rage, that it was barely able to contain.

    "It seemed like I will have to show you the true wrath of great lord Haksa''s blessing to wipe the filthy sphemous thoughts," it said, and the aura exploded like a volcano.

    "Darkness Wrath!"

    It shouted with a thick curse energy covering its whole body and came at me.

    It really looked dangerous, and it is dangerous. If I did not counter the attack, the de will cut me in two, while the curse energies will give me great pain in thest moments of my life before tearing me apart.

    Burst 90%.

    I said and the roaring power filled every inch of me, and I attacked.

    Compared to it, my attack is far simpler.

    There is only a faintyer of energy covering it, but it had made the dark Bullman alert, and it poured even more power into its attack.

 Chapter 3154 Watching

    CLANNG!

    Its powerful attack shed against my sword, and the moment it was that thick curse energy flowed like water out of it and covered my whole body.

    It had happened so fast that it had barely given me any time to react.

    In less than a second, I have beenpletely covered in inches of thick curse energy.

    "Now, burn human. Burn in my lord''s fury," it said with augh immediately.

    The thick curse covering me begin to burn like it had caught fire and the smokeing from it had formed the phantom of a huge Bullman, which the ck Bullman looked reverently.

    I looked at the fire before thousands of tiny formations lit up across my armor.

    A momentter, they rapidly begin to suck the curse on the armor, while the Bullman had watched in shock.

    "Like I had said, I am immune," I said, and it shook. With its eyes widening like saucers that white lines begin to form in it, while its face contorted into something nasty.

    The same with muscle, which begins to build up.

    ''Have I broken it?'' I asked myself and prepared myself to attack it, when suddenly its expressions smoothed, but rage in its eyes increased tenfold.

    "Human, I will give you the most painful death for this sphemy!" it said, and I couldn''t look it in confusion.

    This Grimm is really something. I have told it, I am immune to curses, but he did not listen and when he attacked and his curse was unable to do anything against me, it got angry and said I had sphemed.

    It must have understood what I am thinking as it got even angrier, but this time, it did not shout.

    Instead, an aura like never before sted off its body. It wiped away, all the mirth on my face and made all the hair on my body stand up.

    The aura seemed endless and destroyed the trees around us, before it begins to gather and formed a bloodline phantom.

    Hun!

    I couldn''t help, but be surprised seeing the bloodline phantom. As it is faint, the faintest bloodline phantom I had seen in my life, but if one considered it weak, then it would be a grave mistake.

    The bloodline phantom could not be materialized in its full glory due to the suppression of the prime world.

    If it had been my little world; it would have been so clear, that it would have felt real.

    Like all the bloodline phantoms, it stayed behind it only for a moment, before it seeped inside it. Making it even stronger.

    "This is my full power of my lord''s blessing and I will vanquish you with it," it dered at attack. Its attack made my eyes go wide, it had fast, and with such power, my heart skipped a beat.

    Burst 100%.

    While I was shocked, I reacted immediately.

    I activated the full power of the burst, and it filled every cell of me. Giving me such power, that for a moment, I felt like, I am drunk.

    Even in such movement, my sword moved instinctively, using every bit of power, I could harness.

    CLANNNG!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    My sword shed against its ax, and immediately I shook. It is not epassing curse energy had shaken me, but the sheer physical power of the attack.

    Step Step Step

    I shook before I take steps back rapidly while vomiting the ck blood with pieces of flesh.

    "The power of my lord is infinite. A puny human like you, could not contend against it," it said and came at me with another attack.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    These zealot bastards are dumb; in its blind faith, it could recognize that it is its physical power that has done the damage, not its curses.

    If it had its mind in the right ce, it would have seen the curses in blood and flesh are processed curse. Not the unprocessed one; I mixed the processed one to food the bastard.

    CLANNNG!

    Its weapons shed against my sword again and this time, too, I took a step back, but only one, while vomiting the blood once again.

    "Try harder, zealot," I taunted, and its eyes zed in rage.

    "Die!" it shouted and attacked with raging fury. Seeing it, I felt a little regretful in enraging it, but quickly pushed that thought and moved my sword to defend.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    We shed again, and I took a step back, but this time, there was no vomit, but unlike before, it did not waste time and attack immediately, before attacking again, appearing behind my back.

    I could barely defend against that attack and vomited two mouthfuls of the blood, with the shocks it had given to my body.

    Seeing that, it started to attack me from all sides and for a while; it had reached very close to defeating me.

    Slowly, I got used to its attack, and the vomit stopped a couple of more attackster. I even stopped taking a step back. It is not like I have harnessed more power, no I had just got better adjusted to it.

    It is clearly more powerful than me, but that does not mean it will defeat me.

    I have a habit of fighting against such enemies, but when I used to do that. I had my precious strings, through which I used to bind the enemy and defend against their powerful attack.

    I do not have that now, but I am still sure, I will be able to kill it.

    It is not blind confidence. I had done that before hundreds of times, as there was a time when I did not have the strings. Even then I had killed the Grimms with such power difference and I will do it now.

    "How long will you be able to survive human. It is better you give up and ept, my lord''s embrace," said the Bullman as it continued with its attacks from all the sides.

    "Don''t worry, I will soon send you to your lord''s embrace soon," I said back, making it even angry.

    Seeing that, I grinned and again about to say something nasty when I suddenly stopped and begin to take steps back again, as I am being pushed back.

    It grinned and attacked with even more power, while I defended, made my move desperate.

    Someone had appeared on the battlefield, someone very powerful.

    A Grimm Sovereign had just stopped and now watching the battle. I have to show that I am on thest leg, and it could kill me.

    If I did not, the Grimm that is watching might take matters into its own hands and against which I have no defense.

    Slice!

    Its ax sliced through me, giving it a gruesome injury to my back.

    It looked gruesome, but it was only a flesh wound; I wouldn''t have taken such a risk, but the bastard Sovereign Grimms had been watching for a minute.

    So, I have to show it, that the Bullman had everything under its control.

    "This is just the first injury human. I will give you many more, till you begged me to kill you," it said and attacked again.

    I defended barely before a tiny smile appeared on my face. The Sovereign moved; it is leaving.

    A couple of seconds passed, and it disappeared, while I turned to the Bullman in front of me.

    It is about time; I kill this fucking bastard.

 Chapter 3155 Curse

    CLANNNG!

    "You are pathetically weak. Despite having a bloodline, you could not kill a person same level as you," I said to the Bullman as our weapons shed.

    "Shut up, you bastard!" It shouted angrily. "Why so angry? I am only telling the truth," I asked with a grin, before attacking it, which couldn''t surprise it.

    It is the first time I had attacked it since it had burst out with full power.

    With my state of being bloodied and injured, I did not look like a person wouldunch an attack against such a powerful enemy, instead, I should be looking at the exit.

    CLANNNG!

    It defended against my attack and was about tounch it when it saw my sword moving and another attack wasing toward it.

    It is stronger than me and faster, but that does not mean I cannot go on the offensive. As long as there is not an overwhelming difference of strength between us, and my skills are superior, I could do it.

    Not to mention, I have fought with it long enough that I got quite familiar with it, which makes things even easier for me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Our weapons shed, as it defended against my attack quite easily, but that did not hold me down as I attacked again and again.

    I continued attacking, and it kept defending.

    The irritation vanished on its face, and now there was mirth. It is like watching a child who could barely walk trying to climb a mountain. It is impossible, but also funny to watch in a sick way.

    I am also smiling as the things are going on my way. It is behaving exactly as I hope it would.

    So, I continued, changing nothing.

    "You have called me weak human, but you are weak as an ant. If I wish, I could crush you easily," it said with augh. "Why don''t you then?" I snapped back angrily, which made the smile on his face even bigger.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The attacks continued, and it defended easily with a smile on its face. I am sure; it is also nning something, but I will be acting first.

    A few minutes passed, and I am ready.

    I did not waste any time acting. Attacking with my sword, which I have done thousands of times in this battle. The Grimm had suspected nothing, as my sword moved closer and closer to it.

    Suddenly, a surprise appeared in its eyes. When I moved my sword atst movement.

    Krrrrrrr¡­.

    Our swords met, but instead of shing like usual, they touched. This time, it is a point of my sword met its ax and not the de and begin to slide against the huge ax de.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It immediately moved its ax to stop it, but it found out, it could not do much.

    All the force it is applying to stop my sword is getting distributed. It is not like it had not tried to stop that, but no matter what it was, I would counter it, while my sword kept moving across its de.

    It had a simple option to take its ax back, but it would give me a clear way ahead. Which it does not want to do, as it could not predict, what I am trying to do taking such a risk.

    So, it did the next best thing.

    "Bastard!" it said loudly and released the dense cursed energies at me through its ax. Even after stating it clearly, the bastard is still refusing to believe I have immunity against its curses.

    I am ecstatic seeing it attacking me with the curse energy.

    It hade at me and covered me whole while trying to drill inside my armor, which let it do that. The curse energy had poured inside my armor, where it went to thousands of swirls.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The swirls broke the energy and processed it, before it went to my runes, giving me quite a pain.

    I did not focus on it as the sword finally left its ax de, and I moved toward its huge leg. Instead of moving its armored leg, which I am going for, the Bullman adjusted its ax and attacked me with it.

    It ising from behind and I have a bare few moments to do what I want and dodge this attack. Which, if I failed to do it, will bisect me into two.

    Seeing the grin on the Bullman''s face, it is already thought; it is an inevitability.

    I reached its legs and attacked; the attack seemed normal, there was not even the faintest coat of energy on the de. Though I am pouring every bit of energy, I could in the sharpness enchantment.

    Buzz!

    When my de was just a few inches away from hitting it; the formation inside me buzzed, and it released energy and immediately, the energy covered my sword thickly.

    The moment it appeared, the Bullman''s eyes were wide, feeling an immense threat from it. It instinctively tried to take a step back, unconsciously slowing its ax.

    If it had done that when I had attacked, it might have resulted in something, but now, it is toote.

    As my sword had already touched the first defensiveyer and begin cutting through it like butter, to the shock of Grimm. It is not the energy, just the power of sharpness and enchantment.

    This was not amon sharpness, but a magical sharpness that could cut through any energy.

    It cut through the first defensiveyer and then the second, before the third, without losing even the slightest momentum.

    After cutting through the fourter, it touched the bloodline armor, which created resistance, but not enough to stop the de.

    SLICE!

    My sword cut through the armor, before starting to cut through its skin, while I begin to move. As for the Grimms, its eyes widened and the whole body shook as the energy entered inside it.

    This energy is a curse. I have researched them for years, but the first time created something that could be ssified as a curse.

    It is made by using its bloodline energy, my energy, some rule-bending power, and a few precious resources.

    This curse is powerful but has a very short life. Just five seconds or fewer; I will have to finish it before that.

    "Ahhhhh¡­."

    It screamed in pain, while its eyes became unfocused. Still, its ax kept moving toward me.

    PUCH!

    I avoided its ax by hair breath. It did not stop and kept moving, before piercing into the leg Bullman hard.

    It couldn''t help but surprise me. Even with extreme pain, one should have self-awareness again own a weapon, but I guess it did not.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when I sense the curse''s power rapidly depleting. It had been only a second and it will run for another second, before losing the power.

    Seeing that, I jumped and appeared behind its chest.

    It seemed to have sensed the fatal danger as it moved, but its senses were clouded by the curse to work perfectly to defend against it.

    Puchi!

    Which is a victory for me, as I attacked and my sword pierce through its chest, from its back, destroying all the resistance it had hastily put in.

 Chapter 3156 Better Deal

    "I will kill you!" the Bullman screamed in fury while bubbling blood came out of its mouth.

    "Unfortunately, you have lost the chance," I said to the Grimm as I touched it on the back.

    Its eyes shot in rm, and it tried to resist, but it had found itself nearly frozen.

    It could move, but slowly and seeing that, horror couldn''t help, but appear in its eyes.

    It was resisting that when it felt a strange powerful pulling force, that it could not resist.

    The Grimm disappeared and appeared in my core, while I just wanted to copse on the ground.

    Buzz!

    I am thoroughly tired, but I could not resist. Instead, I activated another healing formation to heal my injuries and wipe away as many of my signs as possible before leaving the battlefield.

    My injuries are healing fast. In a few minutes, they will healpletely with the aid of the healing formations.

    Though it would be better if I rest a little before going against another powerful Grimm. The Bullman I had fought was powerful, with a vast difference, but I defeated it.

    Still, it was hard, and a lot of luck was involved and an experimental thing.

    I had just taken a few steps when a smile appeared on my face. The runes havee out as usual and they have spread around the Bullman.

    Soon, the harvest will begin, and I cannot wait for it.

    My clone had already made a list of nts, I want to provide the growth energy. Some nts are more important than others, some are extremely rare, and some I need immediately, that I could not buy it from the store.

    The list is made of all these factors.

    The first three are the staple, blood-soul essence lotus, metal essence tree, and necrotic tree.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    These three resources are extremely important to me. Especially necrotic trees and blood-soul stainless lotus they will help me a lot in surviving the Grimms. I will fight.

    The healing solution made from them will help in healing my injuries at a much faster rate than the things I am using in my formation.

    Buzz!

    It took twenty-seven seconds for the runes to spread before the harvest begin. It started with the mournful screams of the Grimms.

    A secondter, the bloodline essence came, and I couldn''t help but became surprised. Like the breakthrough energy, there was no crystal or denseness in it; it is thin as water.

    Though, it may be thin. It feels powerful and I wish I could have it all, but I could not.

    Even my share of it is getting split with the sapling of the world tree and me. Which had started growing a second after it took the bloodline essence, and its growth was the fastest, faster I had ever seen.

    Seeing it, I couldn''t help but wonder about the sapling we had nted at home.

    It is growing on the faith, and I had checked on it, a day before I left. It was growing great, absorbing the massive amount of faith that all the people in the world are sending toward it.

    I watched for a few seconds before focusing on the things in front of me.

    I increased my speed and began moving fast. I have to get away from it as possible in case the Grimm decided to check back on the battle.

    My little covering up of the signs wouldn''t be able to fool the Sovereign if it looked at it for more than a second. So, it is better for me to be away from the fight scene as possible, in case it searched for me.

    I walked away fast as I could while trying to leave behind as fewer signs as I can.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I think I am doing quite a good job, even a Sovereign would have a hard time tracking me.

    Buzz!

    A few minutes passed, and I was moving when the Bullman turned to dust a momentter. I heard the buzz from my core as it released the energies.

    I stopped immediately and closed my eyes, focusing on water-like energy seeping into my body and soul, strengthening them rapidly.

    ''Ahhhh,''

    I couldn''t help but moan, getting this feeling after decades. I had nearly forgotten how strengthening energy from the bloodline feels before getting reminded again.

    I enjoyed the feeling for a few seconds, before focusing on the growth energy. Sending it to the nts I selected.

    Hun!

    As I watched the nt grow, I couldn''t help but get surprised. It is not their growing speed that surprised me, but how the y reacted with this fast growth and it blew my mind.

    ''Add the better soil,'' I said to my clone.

    I had only used the base soul, which is the lowest quality. There is still arge amount of soil that I had yet to use.

    As I said it, a huge control board appeared in front of my clone, and it tapped a few buttons on it. Immediately, the soul begins to appear around the nts before gently mixing in.

    Seeing the strain, I feel when there is too much growth energy. I have automated nearly everything in my core.

    So, when Ie across a huge amount of powerful growth energy, even two clones would be more than enough to manage it all.

    "Enough," I said when the soul reached the bnce amount. Currently, it is enough, I will add more when I level up.

    The soul begins its work immediately, making the smile on my face even brighter.

    I am really lucky to have Nero who helped me gain this amazing resource.

    Many people would think using extremely precious resources as the soil is wasteful, but I do not think that. As not only it is saving me a lot of growth energy, but it will also slowly enhance the quality of my core.

    A few minutes passed and all the strengthening energy got absorbed by me and sometime after, the growth energy also disappeared.

    I looked at my core and saw how the nts have changed, but it was not enough. I will need more growth energy if I want to take all the nts to Primary III.

    I looked at it for a minute before looking at myself. I have also healed fully. What little injuries had remained were healed by the strengthening energy.

    I am also feeling a lot better and after covering enough distance with the fighting scene, I will find another Grimm to fight.

    Preferably, one with the bloodline.

    I should rest after this battle, but there is no time. The Grimms are wreaking havoc and need to kill them. To save the people, but also to increase my strength.

    It would be wonderful if I could reach the limit through them. Though it would be hard, given the number of Grimms, I would need to kill.

    They might kill me before I reached my limit, but I will try.

    Without it, it would take me months or even years to reach the limit.

    Grimms not only offer the fastest way to that, but they also offer the resources to make the breakthrough after. There is no better deal than it.

 Chapter 3157 Stray Energy Waves

    Puch!

    I pierced my sword into the heart of the Grimm, and it disappeared into my core, where one Grimm was already waiting.

    This one did not have the bloodline, nor the one who is waiting in my core. The ones with the bloodlines are rare. Of the fifteen Grimms I had killed since morning, only three had the bloodline.

    Still, those three helped me a lot, increasing my strength. Now, I am capable of fighting much stronger enemies than I had in the morning.

    This battle had been tough, I have fought two Grimms, both were powerful High-Primary III.

    I had defeated them but at the cost of injuries. They are healing rapidly, with me using a new alchemical concoction in the healing formation. Like before, I am not using multiple healing formations. One is now enough.

    Though, the cost of it is also quite great and if I had not been in my current predicament, I wouldn''t have been so cavalier with it.

    The vitality liquid from the necrotic tree and stainless lotuses is not easy to grow. They also had many uses, from breakthrough to cleansing. The more I have, the more they will help me in emergencies.

    They take a massive amount of growth energy to grow, and I have a limited amount of it. If possible, I wanted to use them as little as possible.

    I looked at the moon, which was slowlying out of the cloud. Usually, I am in the abode by this time, but now, I am searching for enemies to kill.

    It is dangerous seeing most monsterse out of the night, but it would be a bigger problem for the Grimms than for us. The monsters instinctively hate the Grimms. They will attack the Grimms first than us.

    Still, the monsters are not the only dangers here. The Grimms are and they are the biggest, bigger than the monsters.

    I haven''t forgotten the incident. I had nearly died two hours ago.

    A few minutes passed, and I deactivated the formation as my injuries have nearly healed. I also recovered quite a lot, that I could fight another battle, and now started searching for the enemies.

    Hun!

    I did not have to wait for long before I saw sensed the energy of the Grimms. It is not only the Grimms I had sensed.

    There is another energy, something familiar.

    ''I should get the fuck away from here,'' I thought. It is Sovereign, I am sensing, and I don''t want to be close to them. Earlier, I had survived against the Sovereign, but my luck wouldn''t help me twice.

    I begin to move away from the fight and within a few minutes, I could not even sense it.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief, but the very next second, my expression changed.

    I sensed the aura of sovereigns again, and it is approaching me rapidly. I wanted to run away, but I know I wouldn''t be able to run away for long, so I decided to hide.

    There is no good ce to hide, so I appeared beside the biggest tree and hid under its big root while melding my aura with it.

    It is not great, but it is the only choice I have. If I had a few minutes more, I would have been able to do better.

    Still, it is something I had to be epted and expected. It would have been much safer if I had been hiding. There are several hiding spots that Nero had found, that couldn''t be detected by even the Sovereign.

    I knew the risk of hunting the Grimms and I have chosen to do it. If I died, then it would be wholly my decision.

    Seconds passed and Sovereigns came; they came thunderously in the sky.

    There are two Peak level Grimm Sovereigns fighting against a High Sovereign from the iras race. The Grimms were Crockmen with purple scales, while ira''s race women are Reta.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I am not surprised seeing her; I have sensed her aura earlier.

    Still, I couldn''t help but be surprised at seeing her. I did not think they would send her this far to search for me.

    Reta is on the defensive, while the two Violet Scale Crockmen are on the offensive.

    Though despite their power and teamwork. They did not seem to hold a big advantage over her. They are more powerful than her without doubt and suppressing her, but she is holding her own.

    They did not seem to have discovered me or do not care about my measly presence.

    They may not care about me; I care about them. I watched their battles. It is blurry and near invisible sometimes, but I could see the power of their attacks and it is shocking.

    If I had not been hiding behind the thick roots. I would have needed to use my energy to protect myself from this stray energy and that would have revealed me.

    They fought and slowly got moved away from me; it would take a minute for them to move from me.

    It might take more if they had changed the methods.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when they did it, while I cursed. They begin to use even more powerful attacks and the stray energy was so powerful that even the big root couldn''t help me escape from it.

    The powerfulcerating energy seeped inside me through the root.

    It is not as powerful as it should be, thanks to roots, but it felt extremely painful as it seeped into my armor and then into my body, where it begins to injure me heavily.

    Buzz!

    I activated the healing formation inside my core and did not hold back on power. but even with it, I could only slow down my injuries from worsening.

    The worse thing is those bastards fighting above stopped moving, now fighting from one ce.

    Sending waves and waves of energy to the surrounding.

    It had be extremely dangerous for me. If they continued in such a few more minutes, I could die.

    I don''t want to die, at least not this way. If I were to die, I hope it would be in a battle, fighting against a worthy enemy. Not hiding with the stray energies of powerful people.

    I watched the fight, wishing they would move, but even after a minute. They did not move, and my injuries kept worsening.

    Another half a minute passed and when they finally moved.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Moving a few hundred meters away instantly, but this distance is nothing. There is barely any change in waves of energying toward me.

    They fought in that ce for a couple of seconds before moving again, and they moved a couple of secondster.

    This time, theye closer, assaulting me with even greater energy before moving away.

    I wanted to scream at the pain, but I bore it as I watched the fight powerlessly.

    I am weak. Forget fighting them, I could even defend against the stray energies they are releasing. The only thing I could do was wait and hope that they move away before it is toote.

 Chapter 3158 Sneak Attack

    I could hear the sound of battle and waves of the energies were stilling, but they were far too weaker than the peak.

    I am heavily injured. If I deactivate my armor now, one will see the blisters covering every inch of my body.

    Even my eyes have made me blind.

    It is bad and what makes it worse is that I am healing too slowly. The energies that attacked me were too powerful. It would take hours or even a day to heal those with healing formation.

    I did not even think about the resources right now. My life is important. As for resources, I will get them as long as I am alive.

    Over ten minutes have passed, and I could still hear the battle, but it is very faint. So much so that I could not hear the sound waves without my methods.

    The waves of energy have also be even weaker than before, which is helping me heal faster. These waves were the prime reason, my healing was so slow, they would destroy the healing energy as they enter me.

    I am controlling this energy, sending it to the most vulnerable areas with a precise approach, which lets me use the minimum amount of energy, with maximum efficiency.

    I have no other choice; I do not have unlimited resources to heal such injuries. I need to use every drop of it as efficiently as possible.

    A little more than half an hour passed when I suddenly, the battle stopped. I stopped sensing the energy fluctuations.

    It could only mean one thing. That the battle had ended.

    I never thought I would say such a thing, but I hope Reta won. If it was Grimm, then it would be bad.

    A few minutes passed, and I heard nothing. There was no sound. Not even of the monsters, which are usually quite loud as this time.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but feel relieved, but I did not rx. Nor I tried to move away from my spot. It is the best spot right now, I don''t think, in my current state, I could hide my tracks.

    This ce is bathing with the energies of the battle, which is helping me hide my aura.

    So, I stayed and focused my everything on healing as fast as possible.

    Around half an hour passed when suddenly I sensed the presence. They are quiet, but I could sense them.

    They are Grimm, and they areing toward me.

    A little more than a minute passed, and I saw the two Grimms. One is a Werewolf, while the other is a Bearman, with a body dark as night. Both of them are moving sneakily and talking in an istion bubble.

    I created a string of my soul sense and add a little rule-bending power in it, before moving toward two Grimms.

    I am not doing that to snoop on them, but to know their level. Their stealth method is sealing everything good.

    ''¡­quickly find a hiding spot as soon as possible. We were quite far away from the battle, but it had scared the hell out of me.'' I heard from the werewolf as my string breached their bubble.

    ''We would have died. If the battle hade toward us,'' said Bearman shudderingly.

    My heart started to beat wildly as I looked at Bearman. The bastard had a bloodline. It is a Mid-Primary III and is about as strong as the Bullman I had killed.

    I want to kill it for its bloodline''s essence. It will help me recover faster, but doing it is very dangerous given my state.

    Not to mention, there are two Grimms, instead of one.

    I thought for a moment before deciding to take a risk. My injuries are heavy enough that I will require more than a day to recover at this pace while strengthening energies from bloodline essence will make it much quicker.

    The Grimms are powerful, and I have to kill the Bearman in a single strike.

    If I had been at my peak, it wouldn''t have been a problem, but I could not ess my full power with my injury.

    Since I decided, I readied myself and waited for them toe closer to me. With the speed they are moving, they should reach the closest to me in less than five seconds.

    I hope they did not discover me. This shouldn''t happen considering the energies of battle are still masking everything, but nothing could be said, I need to be prepared for everything.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Three seconds passed, and they appeared closest to me.

    Burst 100%.

    I acted and activated the burst at 100%. As I did, a sharp pain spiked through my body. It was so painful that it brought tears to my eyes, and I wanted to scream.

    I controlled the pain and moved.

    I went fast as possible, crossing the seventeen meters of distance in what felt like an instant, without getting discovered by them.

    It is only when I appeared behind them, did they discover me.

    The first one to discover me was Bearman, the moment it discovered me, defensive methods appeared around it, and seeing that the werewolf had also be alert.

    The Bearman reacted immediately, as it moved to turn toward me. While at the same time, a mace had appeared in its hand.

    Puch!

    "You Basta!"

    It roared, but stopped mid-way as my sword pierced through its back into its heart, while it watched in shock.

    It opened its mouth again, but before it could utter a word, it disappeared. Shocking the werewolf beside it.

    "I will kill you!" It screamed and attacked me, with its violet ws.

    Rip!

    I could not dodge the attack, its ws grazed me. My armor had absorbed most of the force, while the ws only grace my skin, my few inches, giving me a bloodied wound across my shoulder.

    Compared to the injuries, I had, it is nothing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You are next!" I said to the Werewolf grinningly. "You can dream," It countered and attacked again, with its full power.

    CLANG!

    I defended against its attack, shaking all over. Not because of the power of its attack, but the pain it caused me due to the physical shock.

    My armor is still working fine and managed all the energy. It is a physical force that is always troublesome to deal with.

    Still, there is no choice.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    It grinned, seeing me shuddering, and attacked again, I defended, shuddering like before and it again and again, while I continued to shudder in pain.

    A few secondster, a smile appeared on my pain-filled face.

    The runes havee out, and they have started to spread across it. Within a few seconds, they will spread all over it and the harvest will begin.

    After that, it will bring the energies that will help me deal with injuries. Till then, I will have to entertain this Grimm and bear the pain.

    The Werewolf kept attacking me in frenzy. It wants to kill me, which is understandable, seeing I had killed its friend, while I could only defend myself.

    If I had been at my peak, this bastard wouldn''t havested more than five seconds in front of me, but now, I am fighting for my life against it.

    Buzz!

    Seconds passed when another smile appeared on my face. The harvest had begun. A few minutes more, and I will kill this spawn of abomination.

 Chapter 3159 Bad To Worse

    "You are injured!" said the Werewolf suddenly with wide eyes, as the things in mind clicked.

    The Werewolf is more intelligent than I had thought.

    "No wonder you have attacked us. If you had not, we would have discovered you and then it would have been over for you," it said added, and a bit of smile appeared on its face.

    It became dumb again. Though not that dumb, anyone in its ce would think the same.

    It is better to attack proactively than wait for the attackers. My sess in killing Bearman gave more proof to its theory.

    "Wow, you are so intelligent," I mocked. Which, instead of making it angry, makes it smile brightly.

    "Mocking isn''t going to save you, human," it said and attacked.

    Its attack is only slightly stronger considering it was already using its full power, but it is more daring. It is bad for me, as in my current state, not only I am limited by my power but also by my moves.

    There are still a few minutes before I receive a strengthening energy. It had been only a few seconds since it begin.

    Till it happens, I will have to survive; at any cost.

    CLANG!

    I defended against its w covered in sparkling energy, which would explode like bombs. Exploding as they touched my armor.

    My clone immediately started to make a change in my armor to deal with it, while I move my sword to defend against another w.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    My sword stopped it, but the Grimm disappeared and appeared behind me and attacked again.

    I moved and defended at thest moment, but it disappeared again and appeared in front with its ws.

    It continued to attack, and I defended at the edge. It is hard and very painful and I wish I hadn''t attacked it. This bastard intelligent knows how to take advantage of the opportunity.

    Werewolves are like that, most of them are dumb, but some turn out smart as this one. They are most frustrating to fight.

    There is no option. I will have to keep it at the bay till the strengthening energy came. I will do it.

    It did not matter the pain I will have to bear and the price I have to pay to do it. As defeat will only end in death, there is no escape in this scenario.

    "I wonder how long you will keep this up. Sooner orter, your injuries will get you and then, I will kill you," it said grinningly, while a smile appeared on my face too.

    "I have killed more of you in a worse state than you had killed in your life. I will be fine." I said.

    This time, it did not smile, as if sensing the truth in my voice, and instead, its expression became serious.

    "Well, then it is important that I send you to the underworld as soon as possible," it said and intensified its attacks with even more daring.

    It is open to many sides and if I had been at my peak.

    I could have just walked ahead and poked my sword into its chest with no resistance, but now it is me who is resisting. Something like that wouldn''t happen to me.

    It continued to attack, more and more intensely, while I was having a hard time defending against them.

    My injuries are so much worse and they are worsening by the second. Even the healing formation could only slow them down and not stop them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Without strengthening energy; I wouldn''t be able tost more than a few minutes.

    Thankfully, the strengthening energy is guaranteed. I only need to fight it for a few minutes. After it, I could kill it.

    Hun!

    A little over two minutes passed and soon, it would be all over, when suddenly, I sensed something, and it couldn''t help but change my expression drastically.

    I wish the werewolf bastard had not sensed it, but I would be dreaming, if I had thought that.

    It did. The faint change in expressions is proof of that.

    There is another Grimm, and the bastard ising toward and looking at things. I did not look like, Werewolf, will stop him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Need any help?" asked the Ratman with ck ws and a gray body.

    "No, I could handle it on my own," replied the Werewolf defensively and I couldn''t help but take a sigh in relief internally.

    The Ratman is not normal. It is a Mid-Primary III, with a bloodline. It had a powerful aura, stronger than Bearman I had killed.

    It is stronger than it is.

    "Come on, I will only take its body. You can have its storage and artifacts," said Ratman. The Werewolf opened its mouth, but hesitated to say whatever it was saying.

    "You better follow on your promise," said Werewolf finally with gritted teeth, while I cursed internally.

    "Don''t worry about it!" said Ratman with a smile.

    It is clear the Ratman had no intention of doing that, and it did not even hide it, but what could the Werewolf do.

    It is weaker than Ratman. If it wished it, it could be able to kill it, which means it could kill me.

    As the Ratman uttered the words, it moved, while a white short thin de appeared in its hand. The de is short by the Grimms'' standard, but it is still over three times longer than my sword.

    "Die human!" said the Ratman as its powerful bloodline aura burst out, with the w of Werewolfing at me from the other side.

    CLANG!

    I was able to able to defend against the attack of the Werewolf and moved to dodge the attack of Ratman, but failed.

    Rip!

    Its de ripped through my corbone. Cutting the bone by a few centimeters.

    It was a killing strike, which I was able to mostly dodge, but it still injured me. The physical injury was slight, but the de had sent the energies directly into my body, making my already worse injuries even worse.

    "Hehe, you dodged," said the Ratman with a grin, before attacking again, while the attack of the Werewolfe from the other side.

    Within a few seconds, things have bad to worse. This time, it was not my fault.

    CLANG Rip!

    Once again, I defended the attack from the Werewolf, but the attack of Ratman hit me.

    It was my back, and the injury was quite gruesome, both physically and by energy.

    Seconds passed, and I defended against every attack of the Werewolf, but it was Ratman''s, which got me. 80% of its attack had hit me and it is not even using its full power.

    If it had. I might not even be standing here.

    "Wolfman, you have found a quite good opponent. It might not have much strength, but it is good at dodging death," said the Ratman and to my horror, increased the power of its attack.

    CLANG RIP

    Once again, I could defend against the Werewolf, but Ratman got nearly cut my thigh.

    I wish I could focus on defending against Ratman''s attack while letting the Werewolf attack me, but that would be bad.

    I could defend against it, but I could not bear the shock of its attacks. That would immobilize me, killing me a momentter.

    Seconds passed, and I continued fighting. Dodging the attacks of Ratman partially. Mostly due to sheer luck than skill, but I think the luck had begun to dry out, as the body had started to get weak.

    If it continued, then I wouldn''t evenst for ten seconds.

    Buzz!

    I was losing hope in my despair, when the sound, I was wishing to hear in hours like seconds, rang out through my core.

    From that second, things changed.

 Chapter 3160 Rest

    "This human is a cockroach. It continued surviving no matter how much you hit it," said the Werewolf.

    Rip!

    "Then is not its fault, but yours. You are too weak to kill it.," said Ratman to prove its point.

    It attacked and left behind a straight line on my back.

    "Why are you killing it, then? If you are so powerful," challenged the Werewolf angrily.

    "It is no challenge to me, little Wolfman, but I was hoping you would kill it, but it seemed like I had underestimated you.

    "Even with my aid, you are incapable ofnding even a single attack on it," it said, and sighed, before attacking me again.

    It did not even look at me when it did that. It stared into the eyes of the Werewolf tauntingly.

    It had been a minute and three seconds since the strengthening energy had been released. It had done an amazing job inside me and now I am going to show it to these bastards.

    Especially to the Ratman, who is not even looking at me.

    When Ie across weak Grimms. I taunt them; I mock them, but I never kept my eyes away from them.

    My soul sense would always be locked on them, but Ratman, so confident of its abilities, forget looking. It is not even keeping its soul sense locked on me.

    Even the Werewolf with all its advantages had not dared to be one bit careless since our fight begin.

    It is likely why it is the first to notice the strangeness in my movements.

    "Watch out!"

    Puch!

    The Werewolf screamed the warning, but it was toote. I had avoided the sword of Ratman by hairbreadth and appeared in front of it, before piercing my sword into its chest directly.

    It watched in shock, and then horror as it struggled to move, but it was powerless.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I crushed thest of its struggle and pulled it into my core.

    It had only been a minute, and my injuries have not healed. I could not even use all my strength but used most of it.

    I was going to wait for a little before revealing my power, but Ratman was idiot enough to give me the opportunity to kill it and I took it, without any hesitation.

    Killing it in a single strike.

    I turned back and avoided the powerful attack of w from the Werewolf by an inch, before turning to it.

    "It is your time to die, little Werewolf," I said and took a step toward it. It kind of expected that, seeing the defensive methods that materialized in front of it, while it tried to run away.

    Puch!

    I appeared at its back before attacking. It was a smooth attack. My sword pierced through all its defenses with needle sharpness, before burrowing into its heart.

    "Basta"

    It opened its mouth to curse, but could not curse fully as it disappeared into my core.

    Sigh!

    I took a sigh and wiped away all sweat on my forehead while letting the strengthening energy into the flesh wound.

    Which begins to make them heal rapidly.

    I had taken an enormous risk, which had be worse. I had survived it, but not all because of my abilities. Mostly because of luck.

    I was lucky and survived. Next time, I won''t be. So, I have to be careful, very careful, otherwise, I wouldn''t survive the night, much less the battle tomorrow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I cleared the few signs of battle that I could before moving ahead.

    I want to rest badly and strengthening my energy helps. It did not thoroughly wipe away all the tiredness.

    Still, it is helping as my body and soul absorb.

    A few minutes passed, and I have finished absorbing the strengthening energy from the Bearman, and now Ratman''s energy flowed into me.

    As I had expected, it is more powerful than the Bearman. It is giving me a rapid rise in strength while helping my nts grow faster.

    After what I had experienced, I am going to need those nts more.

    They are the only reason I am even standing. Without them, I wouldn''t have survived those waves of stray energies from the battle.

    Soon, those energies also been absorbed and I have never felt so strong. The Grimms with bloodlines have increased my strength tremendously. I am not more confident about surviving.

    Though, before I fight more. I need to rest. Not much. A half an hour to an hour would be more than fine.

    What I had faced did not change my mind about hunting Grimms. It is dangerous without a doubt, but it is also a fast way to advance, and if I want to return to the real world from this ruin, I will need strength.

    It will help me tremendously in the battle tomorrow, and the ones I will face after that.

    From what I heard, this is not the only region where the Grimms havee. I had predicted it and it did not make me feel good being right.

    It is the truth, and it is also a truth that I will need to fight several battles to get out of this ruin.

    Soon, I reached one of the hidden spots that Nero had found. I reached there before taking out an istion formation.

    The first thing I did after that was to eat.

    All this fighting had made me hungry. So much that I ate two boxes of the meal and felt bloated.

    That I had to lie down.

    It is not the position I want to be in this dangerous ce, but it is the only position that feltfortable in my condition.

    Ahhhh

    I moaned infort before closing my eyes. Not to sleep, I could sleep within a second if I want to, but it is not the time to sleep.

    I entered my core and the first thing I looked for was Nero. He is still sleeping.

    That bubbling tar cloud is something to make Nero sleep. Not many things make Nero sleep and even those do. Only make him sleep for a few hours and not a whole day.

    Ashlyn is also sleeping and unlike her usual sleep. Where she wakes up for a few minutes several times a day, but this time, she did not up for a second.

    I don''t know how long they will sleep, but I wish Nero had been awake. He would have been very helpful, especially earlier.

    With his strength, he wouldn''t have had any problem dealing with the Werewolf. After I killed the Bearman and even Ratman at full strength and fully alert state.

    I shook my head and stop thinking about the ifs.

    I looked around my core for a minute before withdrawing from my core. It would not be rest if I keep working in my core.

    Even with the two doses of strengthening energy, my injuries have not fully healed. Though they have healed enough that I could ess my full power.

    I closed my eyes again and within a few seconds; I fell asleep.

    ''Wake up,''

    I slept for exactly forty-five minutes, before waking up my clone. I woke up within a second, before getting up, feeling rested.

    I checked everything before stepping out of my hiding spot. As it is time to resume hunting, the Grimms again.

 Chapter 3161 Battle I

    "How are you feeling?" I asked the man as he walked out of the small room. "Good. The potion you have provided was very good." said the man.

    He is Heleu from the Eyr race. He is a tall man, with ck and blue skin. He had two eyes, which were on the same side as humans, but looked like they were made of pearls.

    The eyes of the Eyr race are precious. They get hunted for it.

    I hade across him a few hours ago; he was besieged by the three Grimms. I had joined the fight, and we were able to kill all three Grimms, including the one with the bloodline.

    It had been myst Grimm with bloodline.

    "Ready?" I asked as I got up. "Yes," he replied in confidence, but I could hear a tremor of nervousness in his voice.

    Hearing his reply, I walked out of the abode with him behind me, before taking it back into my storage and walking out of the hiding spot.

    It is still dark when we reached above the ground, but the sun will begin toe out in half an hour.

    The dawn is the time for the assault at the teleportation gate.

    "I hope enough people will gather. The number of spawns of abominations wouldn''t be small," said Heleu. I couldn''t help but nod at that.

    It is not a strategized battle. The n is simple: it is to assault the teleportation gate that Grimm has under their control. Since they know our n, they will be prepared, and they will be inrge numbers.

    I am prepared as I could be I have killed a lot of Grimms since yesterday morning and till midnight.

    Many among them had the bloodlines and helped me advance tremendously, but even with it. I have no confidence to survive, as there are going to be sovereigns in the battle and a single attack from them would finish me.

    Even those below Sovereigns would be very dangerous for me.

    Soon, we have sensed the presence; there is a big group walking. It is not a group per se, as many of them had a distance of tens of meters among them.

    A band would be the right word to describe it. We joined them as we moved in the same direction.

    Within a minute, the number of people reached hundreds and is rapidly increasing as more and more people joined. By the time the first rays of the sun fell on the forest, the number in our band had reached over a thousand.

    Seeing that, a small relieved smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. I had been worried, but now, the worry had lessened a little.

    I am sure there would be many bands like this. I hope we will have enough numbers to take the teleportation formation from the Grimms or it would be the end of us.

    Soon, we reached the end of the forest and saw thousands and thousands of people gathered there, from hundreds of races. Some I couldn''t even recognize.

    "My god! How are we going to defeat them?" asked Heleu in horror, looking at ranks of thousands and thousands of Grimms assembled in the neat order.

    "They are not many as you think," I said to him, looking at the armor of Grimms. "How can you say that, they are nearly three times as us," said Heleu with eyes wide.

    "Exactly, and our numbers are increasing," I said to his wide eyes.

    Three times may seem like much, but it was stapled in our battles against the Grimms, butparing these people to my native world would be a huge mistake.

    These people are not the people who have fought thousands of battles against the Grimms. They are not the people who knew the Grimms as their sole enemy and learned and refined the fighting style that is suited to kill the Grimms with maximum efficiency.

    This means these numbers are dangerous.

    Thankfully, the people are stilling out of the forest, and it would be great. If we had a simr number as the Grimms; it would help us a lot in defeating the Grimms.

    Half an hour passed, and our numbers reached to massive thirty thousand, half as Grimms, who have about sixty-thousand people.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There are also nearly two-hundred Sovereigns. It is hard to tell how many Sovereigns the Grimms have, seeing they are still hiding, but I hope it is not too much.

    I could Reta among the Sovereigns; she is standing in front with other Sovereigns keeping eyes on the Grimms.

    I felt d she had survived. Those two Grimms she was fighting were powerful and level above her, but she had survived. She will be a great asset in the battle.

    "Why aren''t they attacking? Are they wanting a fair fight?" asked Heleu. Hearing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Nothing like that," I replied, and he looked at me in question. "They are letting us gather enough numbers, because if they attack too early. We might get too scared and run away in the forest, which will make their job of killing us harder,"

    "They are allowing us to gather enough numbers. So, we feel confident about fighting. The moment they saw us confident with our numbers, they will attack us," I exined.

    I may not know much of a battle strategy, but I know the basics, and this is basic.

    "ATTACK!"

    It had been a few seconds since I had exined to Heleu when the loud war cry rang out from the Grimms.

    As it spread, the Grimms moved toward us, shouting their battle cry.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "ATTACK!"

    Our leader shouted. She is a White Wolf Beastwomen, holding ance, and with hermand, we moved toward the Grimms.

    Armor flowed over my body and the long sword appeared in my hand, as I ran toward the Grimms.

    My eyes moved to the tens of thousandsing at us while my soul sense swept toward them.

    I have one target and one target only. To kill as many of the Grimms with the bloodlines as possible, and this battle is a perfect ce to find them in huge numbers.

    It will be dangerous, and I might die. I would prefer it over other ces like under the root, to the stray battle energies.

    I don''t want to die that way.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNNG

    The Sovereigns shed in the air, sending out waves of energy that made everyone, including the Grimms, shudder.

    Thankfully, they are flying high enough that the waves of energy their battle produce is barely any threat to us.

    Still, I will need to keep some of my focus above. To avoid any idents.

    The Grimms are getting closer and closer; I could feel the heavy vibration on the ground. It felt like an earthquake and it creates a kind of suppression.

    Some people got so scared that they simply stopped and not that I could me them, even when I want to call them cowards.

    "Cowards!" said Heleu and I could only smile.

    The Grimms are not rare in this world, but not everyone had fought them. It might be the first time they have seen the Grimms and just got panicked.

    I hope they recover quickly because being frozen or running back into the forest wouldn''t be a wise choice.

 Chapter 3162 Battle II

    "They are close," said Heleu with a shaking voice as the Grimms appeared close to us. There is only around a mile of distance between us.

    Which they will cross in a few seconds.

    I have already picked several targets, and I will attack. The only thing I have to do is cross the distance and fight them.

    Both armies got closer and closer to each other for a second, before finally shing.

    "Kill the spawns!"

    A loud battle cry rang out as the armies met and shed. The sh was so powerful that it shook me, but I continued moving.

    "Die, human!" said the blue Ratman, appearing directly in front of me with a ck dagger in its hand, which is moving at me at a very fast speed.

    The Ratman is at Mid-Primary III. It does not have a bloodline, but I will have to kill it to reach the Grimm with the bloodline.

    Burst 90%.

    The immense power flooded into every part of me. I decided to go high from the beginning. This is a battle where enemies coulde from any side. The more prepared I am, the better I will deal with whatevering my way.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I dodge the attack, by an inch and moved my sword forward.

    Puch!

    The Ratman''s eyes widened seeing the de, and it tried to dodge it, but my sword was too fast. It had touched its chest before it could activate any defensive method, before piercing through it.

    A momentter, the Ratman had disappeared, and I moved ahead.

    Hun!

    I had just taken a few steps to reach my target when I saw a white axing toward me. It was a Bearman that is attacking me, with the intention of hacking me and a beastman beside me to death.

    CLANG! Puch!

    "Huma"

    I defended, and it opened its mouth and let out a few words when it suddenly stopped seeing me in front of me, with my sword at its chest, before it disappeared.

    I nodded at the Beastman and moved ahead.

    The battle is chaotic, like all battles are, the Grimms are a little more organized than us, which is a plus point for them. Unlike them, we arepletely disorganized, with most people, being never fought in armies like this.

    Though there are many like me, who had fought in armies and had a great experience in fighting the Grimms.

    These are dancing on the battlefield. Fighting, killing before moving to another prey, without wasting a moment.

    I had to kill another Grimms before I reached the prey. It is fighting alongside other Grimms against horned race women.

    The red Crockman seemed to have sensed meing toward it, as its eyes turned to me.

    "Handle it for a moment. I will have finished this human in a second," said the Red Crockman to its friend and appeared beside me, before swinging its red saber at me with a power that surprised me.

    It is a High-Primary III Crockman, and the bloodline makes it far stronger than average Grimms of its level.

    I could have chosen weaker prey, but I chose the strong from the beginning. As a killing, it will give me an enormous boost in advancement, which will increase my chances of surviving this battle further.

    It could also backfire. It can defeat me, and it will be all over.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and immediately a surprise couldn''t help but appear on its face.

    "A good prey!" it said and grinned, seeing me stopping its saber without shaking, while I also smiled back before my expression turned serious.

    As it attacked me with much greater strength than before.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed again, and this time, too. There was no shake from me; instead, I smiled brighter.

    "Try harder," I harder taunted, but instead of getting angry like normal Grimms would do. the Crockmanughed, while its eyes shone in the powerful killing intent.

    "Since you want me to try hard. I will try harder," it said, and a thick red aura exploded from it. It is so powerful that it had pushed away several humans and Grimms fighting around us.

    The aura moved up and formed a bloodline phantom; seeing that, my eyes couldn''t help, but turn serious.

    "Die, human!" I screamed and swung its saber at me. The attack is dangerous, especially the red light radiating from the de. It is hotter than the fire, and burning the air itself.

    I did not think it would use its full power quickly. While I wanted to fight it for at least a minute to get to know itsbat style, it is fine too.

    Burst 100%.

    I activated the full burst and swing my sword. Since it is not willing to hold anything back, I will not do it either.

    With the full power of the burst, I swing my sword at it.

    CLANNG!

    My sword shed against its saber, shaking me immediately, while at the same time. Red light enveloped me thoroughly, and I had experienced its full power.

    It is not just extremely hot, but also has a powerful binding property. It had frozen me the moment it enveloped me. I felt like I was stuck in solid concrete, with no way to escape.

    A big smile appeared on its face and it immediately. It swings its saber at me for the killing strike.

    No change urred until its saber reached halfway when suddenly all the red light covering me had vanished and I moved my sword in defense.

    CLANNNG!

    I stopped its saber while it watched with wide eyes.

    "How?" it asked after a moment of silence. "You are not the only one with the tricks," I said and immediately a smile appeared on its face. A smile filled with anger.

    "Good. I like to see how long you survive," it said and attacked, while I moved my sword in response.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Our weapons shed hard and fast, with each attack being stronger and faster than before.

    In this battle, there is no need to hold back. The quicker you finish the enemy, the sooner you will move to a different enemy.

    It is a battle, not a fight. You win it by killing the maximum number of people.

    We keep shing fast and hard. Its every attack is a death blow. If it hit as it intended, it will be a death blow. There is no way I will survive the saber if it hit me squarely.

    Rip!

    Nearly a minuteter, its sword shed through me. Giving me a gruesome wound that reached my go from my chest to my stomach.

    "You have survived. You will not survive the next," it said and used that move again.

    Its body bathed in red light, while it came at me with blurring speed.

    It is an amazing move that caught me off guard. A move that should only be used once, especially against an enemy like me, who record everything and had clones to study everything.

    It came to me, targeting my sword once again, but unlike before, moved forward, making the smile on its face brighter.

    But the next moment, that smile froze when I moved left, dodging the saber, before taking the step forward, appearing directly in front of its chest.

 Chapter 3163 Battle III

    Puch!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    My sword pierced into the chest of the Crockman, while it looked at me in horror before it disappeared.

    Hun!

    It had just disappeared when I felt the powerful attack from behind and moved to dodge it immediately.

    Rip!

    I was not fast enough, and the sword grazed my back. Giving me a gruesome injury.

    It is freezing. So much that I felt like it would freeze me to a popsicle, and it might have if it was not for my energies acting to contain the energies from the attack.

    I turned back and moved my sword to defend myself from another attack.

    CLANNG!

    My sword shed against the icy-blue sword of the Lizardman. The lizardman had icy blue scales and dark blue horns. I had fought Icy Lizardmen before, but this is not from that tribe.

    I do not care about that as there are more important things to be worried about. One, it is the most powerful Grimm I had fought.

    It is a Peak-Primary-III Grimm; a powerhouse that is stepped away from reaching the Sovereign stage. Not just its is powerful, but also has experience; its first attack is proof of that.

    It is difficult to sneak an attack on me.

    "I am feeling quite excited. It had been a long while since I had fought against the cold-blooded lizard," I said and immediately bubbling hot anger appeared in its icy cold eyes.

    "You have a sharp tongue. I will see if it is sharp as now when I freeze you over," it said and attacked with an icy de, with more power than before.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    Our weapons shed before they attacked again, and then another. Its sword moved fast, like a lightning, but held the power of the storm. If not defended well, I will get swept in it.

    It is quite scary, the way it is using the momentum of each strike to power up its next strike.

    If I did not know how to diffuse it, I would have been in by it now.

    It seemed to frustrate it, but it is not letting that frustration affect it. Instead of channeling it all toward me.

    I did not make any other move than defend. I am going to wait till I get a boost before going on the offensive against it. As with my current power, defeating it is a very hard task.

    Thankfully, the harvest had begun in a few minutes. I will have a strengthening energy; I need to defeat it.

    We fought for a minute more before it suddenly stopped.

    "You might not have much power, but you defend quite well," said Lizardman. "In front of a powerful Grimm like you. It is the only choice I have," I replied with a smile.

    My reply widened its smile, and a grin appeared on its face.

    "Well then. I hope you will be able to defend this." It said that ice must begin toe out of its body with its aura rising.

    Everything around me bes cold. It was so cold that those who were fighting near me had stepped away. I did not; the cold may be powerful, but I do not fear it.

    What I fear is its sword.

    Soon, the mist had enveloped its swordpletely, and aside from the hand, nothing could be seen.

    "Now die!"

    It said and took a step forward before they appeared in front of me and swung that icy blue sword.

    As the sword came closer to me, I felt the temperature decreasing rapidly, till the air itself had frozen. It is so cold that, that anyone below the power of Primary-III would simply freeze in a second.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I did not waste even a second and moved my sword to defend myself.

    CLANNG!

    The icy sword shed against mine, and the icy energy enveloped it. Trying to freeze it and the energy covering it, before moving toward me; in a second, it had enveloped me.

    As it happened, it attacked again, and I responded immediately.

    The mist covering me tried to impede my movements, but I sliced through it. The powerful and more suitable to area effect than direct sh, which is more dangerous for me.

    It is still not powerful enough to stop me.

    It will have to go through my armor first, and doing that is not easy.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    It attacked furiously like a storm; using denser and denser ice-cold energy, till it became like mist. Wanting to freeze me, but it will not. This fighting strategy will work on everyone, but not me.

    I am good at fighting, but there is another reason I survived it for a long and that is perception.

    It is people''s perception. It is what they see and what did not. People do not understand that physical attacks work is my weakness, while energy is nearly useless as it did not overwhelm me.

    They do not notice it. It would be wise to say I did not let them notice; acting such, that even the most intelligent wouldn''t notice it.

    Power is important, but it is not enough to keep one alive in this cruel world. One also needs to be smart and adaptive. Only through this, one could survive for a long.

    Hun!

    It was attacking me when suddenly thick icy mist moved and stuck on the sword. Forming a thickyer of ice over the sword.

    Its aura had also increased. It had tried to hide it, but I had noticed, and it couldn''t make me worried.

    I swung my sword, and this time, used every bit of strength I have. I would need to use it all, otherwise, I would pay an enormous price.

    Who thought the bastard who attack like a storm could also be silent as a whisper.

    CLANNNG!

    Its sword came down on mine, and I shook, before started taking the step, while vomiting the blood. Which froze away the moment it hade out of my mouth.

    "So this is your limit," it said with a grin and came at me with an even more powerful attack.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I could barely move my sword to defend against the attack. I did it, but another came while I took the steps back and vomit, one mouthful of blood after another.

    It is increasing the power of its attacks too fast for me to get used to it. If it continued to do that, then won''t be long before something dangerous would happen.

    Rip!

    A few secondster; it did. It had avoided my sword expertly with speed and power and cut me on my stomach, just above my navel.

    I had moved to dodge it, but I couldn''t.

    More than an inch-long de of it still cut through me and sent an immense amount of powerful cold energies to freeze me like a popsicle.

    I moved my energy while a couple of formations activated inside my core. Sending the energies, which filled the formation and sealed the cold energies in the wound.

    CLANNNG RIP

    The next attack came too quickly; I had defended it, but it attacked again and giving me a cut across my chest that nearly touched my bone.

 Chapter 3164 Battle IV

    CLANNNG RIP CLANNNG!

    Another wound cut across my shoulder before I defended the attack and move my sword again, to defend againsting toward me.

    In less than thirty seconds, there are thirty-six cuts across my body. Each cut is holding a massive amount of icy energy. If even a quarter of them had been released, they would freeze me for an instant.

    The worse thing is the more cuts appear on my body and the more strain on it increases.

    It won''t be long before it will not be able to hold off these powerful energies. Even with the help of formation in my core.

    "I am impressed, human. I have seen no one dealing with my energies before. Once I killed you, I will dissect every part of you and find out how you have defended against my attack."

    "I am sure it will help me a lot in dealing with pesky enemies like you in the future," it said without continuing with the attacks.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Its eyes are confident like it knew it will kill me. To be honest, the chances seemed high with the difference in strength we have, but I am not without an option.

    In a couple of seconds. One of the options I had been waiting for, wille out.

    It continued with its attacks while I defended. The people are fighting everywhere, but whenever we moved, they would separate.

    Most could not bear the power; we are fighting with.

    RIP!

    Once again, its sword cut through me, this time at my chest. Touching the bone, most importantly, is very close to my heart.

    Till now, I had kept it from the influence of the cold energies, but if they kept increasing, I will not be able to do it. With thetest one, there are four injuries on my chest, one more, and a whole damn bright break free.

    I could barely contain those cold energies and can not afford even the slightest leak. I will be finished with the smallest leak.

    I defended the attack, but the second one came and it avoided my sword. Coming directly at my neck.

    ''Shit!''

    I cursed and moved back to dodge the attack while my sword moved, but I know. It will not be able to reach it. It had happened so many times in the battle that I reacted instinctively; the moment I saw it avoided my sword.

    Its giant de came closer and closer to my neck, while I moved back to dodge it.

    Till now, I had avoided the neck at any cost, but this time. It seemed it was unlikely to happen. Still, I will, because that giant sword will need a couple of inches into my skin to kill me.

    Rip!

    I could not stop the sword, but instead of cutting. It just grazed through my neck; giving my neck a tiny cut with a sword that is half as thick as my neck.

    I sealed the energies immediately and moved my sword to defend against itsing attack.

    Buzz!

    Four attacks and one cutter. My core shook, and a flood of energy came out of it.

    It felt like I had been waiting for it for days, despite being a little less than three minutes. The Grimms were too powerful, making me feel every second like an hour.

    The energy flooded into me and I controlled it. Focusing more on strengthening, rather than healing, the injuries. I did not leave all my injuries; I healed some of them with the strengthening energy.

    About 10% of them. Every one of them was in a fatal spot.

    "Hun, it seemed like you have been hiding your strength," said Lizardman a couple of secondster.

    "It was necessary. To deal with you," I replied with a smile. "Hehe. Your little strength wouldn''t go to help you human," it said with a huge grin, and the next moment, a powerful aura sted off its body.

    The smile on my face disappeared, and horror appeared in its stead. While inside, my expressions are calm.

    It is a risk to reveal the strength when the energy barely strengthened me, but the one I took.

    As it will help me, quickly get my rising power under my control. If I hide it and use it all at once,ter, this bastard might take advantage of my loose control.

    I wouldn''t have taken the risk if it hadn''t been such skilled. It could be said that it was Grimm who had forced me to take such an enormous risk.

    It attacked with enormous power; freezing the tens of meters around us and forcing people to retreat in a hurry.

    I did not retreat and swung my sword with my power. I did not hold back anything and would add every big as more of the strengthening energy with me.

    CLANNNG <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Our weapons shed, and I was nearly shot back by the force of the attack. It also brought a torrent of cold energy, but I did not care about that, as I rapidly took the steps back, without vomiting the blood.

    The strengthening energy immediately healed my internal organs and so did the faint cracks in the bones of my hand.

    The injuries had just healed when the Lizardman appeared in front of me and attacked again.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I defended it like before, but it attacked again and again. I kept defending while strengthening energy would heal my injuries.

    Over time, fewer and fewer injuries appear on me. The vomiting stopped and also the cracks in the bones. Slowly, I begin to take fewer and fewer steps back, dispute it using more and more power.

    A minute had passed, and I noticed a strange thing. It is reaching its limit; its strength is increasing less and less.

    Another minute passed; it had stagnated.

    CLANNNG

    Our weapons shed, and this time, its eyes widened. As I did not take a step back, despite it using all its power.

    I had got enough strength to hold back against it half a minute ago, but I kept continued taking a step. So it would not hold back even a single bit of energy against me.

    "It seemed like you have reached the limit," I said to it and its cold eyes turned zing.

    "So, what you can never defeat, me," it said defiantly. "We will see," I said with a grin and moved to attack it.

    The boost will not make me stronger than it, but I never needed to be stronger than my enemies to kill them. I only need to see the gap between our strengths, not toorge, as it had been before.

    Now, with strengthening energy, therge gap is shrinking, and it will reach to level. I amfortable with it.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I attacked, and it easily defended and it is the same as the next and the next one after that.

    It is powerful and skillful. I will need far more than it to kill it, and I am slowly reaching it there.

    As my body merges with more and more strengthening energy.

    A few minutes passed, and I continued attacking it. The strengthening energy had finally been digested and I am now moving to kill it.

    "Try harder, human. If this is all you have, then you can forget even nicking me," it said and attacked me.

    Sometimes, I would let it take the lead before leading it again.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended, and it attacked again, and I defended. Just like before. If it had any other enemy, I would have moved in front of it and pierced my sword into its chest, but it is not.

    It is skilled, it will not let it happen, and I am not powerful enough to do it forcefully.

    So, I have to wait for the chance.

    Over ten minutes passed when I had finally seen the chance. Not the fake ones, but the real ones. It is small, but I know I could exploit it after studying its fighting style.

    CLANNNG!

    The attack came like any other attack and my sword shed against it before I crouched down and moved forward.

    It surprised the Lizardman, but it acted fast and tried to move its sword, but found out locked with my sword.

    It had stayed that for a moment, before I moved away from my sword and leaped toward its chest, at my full speed.

    "Bastard!"

    It shouted while its sword moved toward me. I do not care, as I moved my sword toward its chest. I quickly begin to retreat, enveloping itself with multiple defensive skills.

    PUCH!

    My sword broke through all defensive methods before piercing its heart.

    Releasing the burst of energy, which covered its whole body, crushing the resistance and taking it inside my core.

 Chapter 3165 Prey

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed; the sword cut deeply before it disappeared. If it had been a fraction ofte, I would have found myself cut in two.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It is too dangerous, and I might have acted hastily. Going for the first clear chance I had seen from it. I need to be careful, not to make such a mistake in the future.

    I hope that the Lizardman survives after the price I paid to kill it.

    A moment ago, to crush its defenses and pull it inside my core quickly. I took the risk and sent it near death''s door. Usually, immobilize them when I pierce the sword inside them for safe harvesting.

    The things are looking delicate for it. It might survive the harvest, or it might not.

    Well, at least I will get a crystal from it. If it did not survive. Their value is not even a tenth of the essence rose, but it is still better than nothing.

    Hun!

    I had justnded on the ground when I saw a Sparrowmaning from the air. It is very fast and powerful. A High-Primary-III and, seeing the way it ising toward me. It is quite experienced in it.

    It took it a second to reach me and it swung its two long swords toward me.

    A powerful move not many could defend, not to mention. Even if one can defend it, the second de will cut them into two.

    "Die human!" it said as its de reached very close to me.

    It smiled, thinking, I am already dead and that the closer its de gets, the wider its smile would be.

    Soon, the de des were just an inch away from me. When suddenly, the smile on its face froze as the de touched me, or rather after image.

    Puch!

    The shock in its eyes turned to horror when it felt something sharp on its back, but it was alreadyter. As the sword had pierced its chest and a momentter, it disappeared.

    Inded back on the ground with an expressionless face.

    I am in pain. The injury on my back is painful. Every movement I make sent a painful pulse that I could barely bear. I wish I could heal it, but I could not as the wound has dense icy energies.

    I am currently focused on whittling away the energies, but it will still take a few minutes before healing it.

    A few minutes might not seem much, but it is life and death in a ce like this.

    It would have been great. If the Lizardman or Sparrowman had the bloodline, but unfortunately, they did not. I will have to heal the injury on my own.

    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® Still, I could not wait around for it to heal. I will have to continue fighting or Grimms wille at me. I do not want that; I want to choose my opponent, those with bloodlines.

    I looked around at thousands of people fighting. Many died by the minute, both natives and the Grimms.

    From what I could see, nobody was having an advantage, and seeing that. I couldn''t help but feel relieved. I had feared the Grimm will get an advantage because of theirrge numbers and discipline.

    Still, the natives are difficult to deal with and if they had the experience, the people of my world had.

    We would have been chasing the running Grimms.

    The Grimms of our world would never fight us unless they have at least 2.5 times our number. Most of the time, they would have three times more numbers. It was their stable.

    It took me a second to look at all the Grimms before I chose the one I need to fight and moved toward it.

    Every movement is giving me pain, but I bore it as I took the step toward my prey.

    "Die, you bastard!" <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Shouted the Werewolf as it appeared in front of me, before swinging its ws at full power. It is a High-Primary III and is about just as powerful as the Sparrowman. It did not have a bloodline.

    PUCH!

    I appeared in front of it and pierced my sword into its chest before its ws could cross half the distance between us.

    A secondter, it disappeared, and I walked toward my prey. It is four hundred meters away from me, but there are many people and Grimms fighting in between.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I noticed something and moved left. Killing another Grimm, which came in my way, before moving toward a new Grimm, which appeared in my radius.

    Puch!

    I pierced my sword in the back of Ratman, and a momentter, it disappeared. "That was my prey, you bastard!" screamed the red stone-skin man.

    "My apologies. I hope that will be enough to calm your anger," I said, motioning toward the storage and artifact of the Ratman. I only took the body, not the artifact and storage.

    "Don''t steal others'' prey," said the stone-skin man with a re as it quickly swept up the storage and artifacts of the ground.

    "My apologies," I said and walked toward my prey.

    The Ratman had shed in my radius, and I had to kill it. As it had the bloodline.

    I now have five Grimms in my storage, and it did not reach the limit. My core could still take a couple more and I don''t think I will need much time. I will fill it before I reach my prey.

    With the Ratman dead. I resumed my journey toward my prey. Bearing the pain, I am feeling at every movement.

    Puch!

    I killed the Bearman, which attacked me with the ax. It should have focused on the weasel Beastman, it is fighting instead of taking a chance at me.

    I crossed two hundred meters, taking two more Grimms inside me. Making eight Grimms in my core, with only one with a bloodline.

    Now there are a little over a hundred meters between me and my prey.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, all the hair on my body stood up, and I turn, only to see a giant arrowing toward me, at a very fast speed. It was shot by the Pigeonman, who is having an archery battle with the blue-horned woman.

    I wanted to dodge the attack, and I could, instead I gathered every bit of power; I had and swung my sword toward theing arrow.

    I have to destroy it otherwise. It will tear apart quite a few people fighting behind them. They are not strong enough to defend against it.

    Still, it is going to be painful.

    BANNNNG!

    The arrows shed against my sword and exploded with immense power. Sending me flying a couple of steps back with me vomiting a mouthful of blood.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed loudly as a sharp pain rang through my back that brought tears to my eyes. I bore it, before resuming my walk toward the prey.

    It took me a little over five minutes to reach it and when I did. There were eleven Grimms in my storage and they are shaking it.

    My core is under the strain, but I am confident it will be able to handle it.

 Chapter 3166 Limit

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    It had been five hours since the battle had begun, and it was still in a stalemate.

    Grimms and natives are dying by a minute. Each one tries to kill another quickly as possible. I am doing the same, killing one Grimm after another. Not resting even for a minute, no matter how injured I am.

    For it, I am gaining a reward. My strength is rising rapidly. Every battle with Grimms with bloodlines had made me strong, that I have reached the limit.

    One or two Grimms more and I will be at the limit.

    It happened far more quickly than I had imagined, but it made me happy, as well as sad. Happy because I have reached the limit, and sad because very soon, my strength will stop rising.

    There are many people, even reaching the limit. I would not be strong enough to fight against the strongest on the ground.

    Forget Sovereign, there are many Primary-III who are insanely strong. Thankfully, it is not just the Grimms, there are natives just as strong as them and fighting them.

    The battle is a stalemate, with us slowly moving toward the gate, which is our ultimate purpose.

    If we want to exit through the gate, then we will have to crush the Grimms. Edge wouldn''t be enough to will have to crush their numbers enough that they will retreat, or they will not let us enter through the gate.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    PUCH!

    I appeared behind and pierced the sword into the heart of Grimm before taking it to my storage.

    The heart of the Grimms has be my weakness. I need to target that part to immobilize them before sending them to my core. It would have been easier when I had my strings.

    I could attack them whenever I want, before them in my core.

    I do not like this weakness; it leaves a mark. My clone is working on something that will immobilize the Grimms, attacking parts other than the heart, like the skull.

    I do not wantplete freedom to attack all the parts. Even if it was two or three aside from the heart, I would be satisfied. I just need some freedom. It will solve a lot of problems.

    As of now, If I want tond a killing blow, I would always need to target the heart; it restricts the options of choosing the opening.

    Puch!

    "Die, you bastard!" said Bullman, as it appeared to me. I slowly turned toward it, before appearing in front of it, before my sword went to its chest smoothly.

    A secondter, it disappeared, while I moved my eyes to search for the prey.

    Hun!

    I was looking when I felt a gaze and saw an Apeman with brown hornsing toward me. I grinned, seeing iting toward me, and moved toward it. Instead of waiting.

    It will not be an easy enemy to deal with it. It is a High-Primary-III and, seeing it has a bloodline; it is obviously going to be stronger than most people of its level.

    "Hesr''s Might!" It shouted and brightened down that huge Warhammer on me, with a suppressive power.

    It is an earth elemental powerhouse. The attack just now has the elements of gravity involved in it.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but grin. I love it when there is something different from the usual elements. It makes the battle fun and sees; it is a Grimm with the bloodline; it is double fun for me.

    CLANNG!

    My sword toothpick sword shed against its huge Warhammer, stopping it in its tracks, while making the eyes of Apeman wide.

    "It would be a lot more fun. If you use your full power," I said with a grin. Its eyes red in anger, but a momentter, they calmed down and a smile appeared on its face.

    "Since you want to see my full power. I will give you a glimpse of my full power," it said loudly, and a powerful aura burst out of it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It is powerful enough to push tens of people and Grimms fighting around us.

    Its aura spread, before consolidating its back and turning into the faint bloodline phantom. Which had stayed behind it for a moment, before merging back into its body.

    "Good, now show me what you got," I said and it shook in rage, seeing me treating it like a weakling.

    Silvery brown energy red around the head of its hammer, and it was brought down. Immediately increasing the gravity by over three times.

    This ce already has a higher gravity and now it is attacking with such an attack.

    Well, I do not mind. I am already grateful it did not shout the name of its attack. I don''t know why, this shouting of the name of the attack had begun to irritate me. It wasn''t before, but now it did.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended, and the strong elemental power filled me as gravity came at me. Wanting to make a misshapen mess under its power.

    I can''t imagine the things this power had done to people. It is making me want to kill it more.

    "Human, I will kill you!" roared the Apeman out suddenly and attacked again, but with a more powerful attack than before.

    Maybe it might have gotten angry, but I had defended its attack without any shaking.

    It was a terrifying attack and if it hade at me at the beginning of the battle. It would have crushed me, but now after killing so many Grimms with the bloodline; it is difficult, even for someone with this kind of power.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It begin to attack me rapidly and I defended. I did notunch a single attack, only defended, while studying its fighting style.

    It is a great fighter, which is not surprising, given it had a bloodline. All those with bloodlines are skilled fighters. Because of those memories, their bloodline provides them.

    They effectively merged with them, giving them knowledge and instinct of that fighting style.

    Without practicing even a single day. They gain knowledge and the amazing thing is; the knowledge does not feel foreign to them. It feels like it is something they learned after practicing for decades.

    It is what makes it so frustrating to fight with these bastards. If I had not fought thousands of them, I wouldn''t have been easily able to kill these bastards.

    Seconds turn to minutes and we kept fighting.

    I could see it getting frustrated by notnding even a single strike at me. Using all kinds of moves and attacks, but not a single thing it used was able to break through my defense.

    It made it take a risk, and I rewarded it, letting it get closer, the more daring it became.

    It slowly begins to lose its inhibition as its attack became more and more daring.

    A few minutes passed, and I got the opportunity I was waiting for and took it, without hesitation.

    Puch!

    A second and a halfter, my sword pierced through its chest while it watched in horror.

    A momentter, it disappeared, and I moved to the different Grimms. A few minutes passed and strengthening the energy released from my core increased my strength rapidly.

    My body continued to absorb the strengthening energy till it stopped doing it.

    It may be sudden, but not surprising. I had been expecting it.

    The limit.

 Chapter 3167 Edge

    "Die!"

    The Dogman shouted and attacked as it appeared too behind me. It is fast and I will give it that, but not fast enough.

    Puch!

    A secondter, my sword burrowed into its chest, and it entered inside me. Like five others Grimms did, unlike five, this one was much easier to kill.

    Nine hours passed since the battle had begun, and it could be said that a majority of weaklings have been killed.

    Some, like it, have survived by sheer luck, but their luck is also running out.

    It had been four hours since I had reached my limit, and I am still hunting the Grimms with bloodlines. They might not give me the strength anymore, but I need them to grow the resources.

    In these four hours, I have grown and quite a lot of resources. So much so that once I had got out, I will close myself in the house and onlye out when I reach the Peak of Primary II.

    It will be going to be an expensive affair, not a breakthrough. I will need a huge resource for the breakthrough, but more, before reaching it.

    If I want to reach the Sovereign Stage, then I will need to make preparation now.

    It could be said that I am alreadyte.

    To reach The Sovereign State. I will need to go through a lot of treatments. The number of resources I will require is tremendous, and it pains me to say, the resources I have now are not 10% of what I will require.

    I am saying this after counting the resources I have got from the Grimms and grown through the growth energy.

    Thankfully, I have time.

    After finishing the Dogman, I resumed moving toward my prey. Dealing with Grimms, that attacked me. It took a little more than half an hour before I reach my prey, who was just a couple of hundred meters away from me.

    In a normal ce, it would have taken me seconds to cross such a distance, but here it takes much longer.

    Every Grimm is powerful. That takes me at least two to ten minutes to finish. There are very few had remained that could be finished within a minute.

    I begin to fight against the Grimm, who was fighting a four-armed man. He was more than happy to let me take over his opponent. Unlike the trend of the battle, he was getting suppressed.

    If it had been continued for a few more minutes. He might have been killed by the Grimm.

    After nine hours of the battle, we have got the edge. It seemed impossible, but it had happened and now we are pressing against the Grimms, using the edge we have.

    The Grimms are also resisting hard, and it won''t be easy to widen the edge. Seeing the Grimms that had left now are the most powerful ones.

    They are not easy to kill.

    I noticed that as time passed, the percentage of bloodline Grimms is increasing. Their number is not increasing, it''s just that inheritance Grimms are dying much faster than the bloodline Grimms.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Their rate of dying is so fast. That despite their huge numbers, the percentage of bloodline Grimms increasing, who are a small minority.

    It is good and bad for me. As I have more prey than I could kill and bad news because all of them are quite strong. There are some scary strong, that I stay away as far as I could from them.

    Thankfully, the natives are fighting those bastards. There are arge number of natives who are powerful enough to keep the scary ones at the bay.

    Over twenty-five minutes passed before I could finally kill it. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The death of it had cost me. It had given me a lot of injuries, which are slowly healing with the healing formation.

    They will not heal before the next enemy came, and I had just thought that. When the two Grimms appeared beside me, silently and attacked. The attacks were powerful and done with coordination.

    I wanted to curse my luck, seeing that, but I moved, and after much struggle and more injuries, killed both of them.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om Three hours passed as I continued fighting and now it had bepletely dark. There are no stars or moon in the sky.

    It is a dark night.

    Not that it affected anyone, though the increasing gravity and energy density are having a visible effect on the battle.

    The Grimms as well as the native are getting tired easily. Now, they have started to fight more cautiously and efficiently as possible. Trying to conserve as much energy as they can, while trying to kill the enemy.

    I could see them drinking the potion and other things to keep going.

    I am in much better condition than them. The strengthening energy not only strengthens but also provides a boost in stamina. It is keeping me in prime condition, but still, I could feel the tiredness building.

    Sooner andter, it will get me, and this strengthening energy wouldn''t help, as much as it is helping right now.

    The battles are kind of like this; here one did not get even a moment of rest. Those who try to get it to end up losing their lives. I have seen a couple of people and Grimms getting killed due to that.

    They have fought in fights, but not in battles. Especially not like this and because of inexperience, they paid the price with life.

    Four more hours passed, and the gravity got stronger and the energy denser, making people tired faster. I have started to feel its effect and stamina formation had activated about an hour ago, providing me with constant stamina.

    It will have some side effects, but I will bear it when the timees. Right now, I have to kill as many as Grimms as possible.

    Puch!

    I killed another one. This one did not attack me, nor it was my target, but I needed to kill it.

    "Thank you," said a short red-skin man with a tail. I nodded and moved toward my prey. I had to save him. If I hadn''t, that killing blow from the Werewolf would kill it.

    A few more minutes passed, and I reached my prey and begin fighting it.

    "Natives. We have fought against these spawn of abomination for long enough. It is time that we finish them off," said the voice from the sky.

    It is the leader.

    "Kill these spawns!" she roared and immediately the blood of every person begins to boil. Even those who are tired enough that they just wanted to rest felt like the new energy had entered their veins.

    "Heaven race, don''t shame your ancestors. Kill the natives, so we could feast on them," said the leader of the Grimms, making the Grimms below roar in fury.

    "Die Human!" shouted the Goatman fighting me with every bit of power and since the burgle of final charge rang out, there is no need for me to hold anything back.

    Instead of slowly increasing the edge before finishing the Grimms. The leader decided to go fast and hard.

    It is a risky strategy. One I should not choose, but since the leader had done. I will follow it.

 Chapter 3168 Danger From The Sky

    CLANNNG RIP CLANNNG

    It had not been half an hour since the call for the final battle rang out and things have gone bat-shit crazy.

    Everyone became crazy, Grimms, and natives, and started to fight with no reservation. They stopped holding back on their strength and control and now just want to kill.

    I have been stuck against such Grimm for thest five minutes. The Viperman is powerful, the most powerful Grimms I had faced till now and it wants to carve a bloody art across my body.

    Rip!

    "Why don''t you just die human!" demanded Green Viperman and attacked again, which avoided my sword and gave me another cut on my shoulder.

    Not a normal cut, but the one with a powerful poison.

    Since the Lizardman, my containment methods have be better, but I continued to get carved by the Grimm.

    Even those methods wouldn''t be able to stop all the poison crashing into my body.

    Like all the Grimms, it had also gone crazy and attacked me with every drop of its power and the worse thing is, it was slowly getting stronger.

    The intense emotions cause it to harness more power from its bloodline. It is pulling by a little with every attack, while it might not seem much when one calctes it all, it is immense.

    I am already hanging by a threat against it and now the increased power is making things even more difficult.

    I love the bloodlines, but at a time like this, I hate them, and couldn''t help but wish to have a bloodline. A source of unlimited power, restricted only by one''s will to harness.

    Others may have gone crazy, but I am not. I am fighting calmly, despite injuries piling on me.

    I don''t have any choice. Unlike them, I couldn''t afford to go crazy. As nearly everyone seemed stronger than me and I need to be calm and cautious to deal with everything they threw at me.

    CLANNNG RIP CLANNNG

    The crazy attacks continued, with cuts on my body reaching over forty, and they are piling up.

    It is already quite a surprise that I am even alive. I think this is making the Viperman most angry.

    I am sure. If I fall dead right now; more than half of its anger and craziness will evaporate. Unfortunately, I couldn''t do that.

    So, I defended, waiting for the opportunity. I hope it wille sooner, or I will have to take some drastic action, that I really don''t want to take, especially in a ce like this.

    Hun!

    Another three minutes passed and when the opportunity came, or I might say the death.

    Tens of long bluencese from above; each one is powerful enough to kill us without hesitation.

    The attack of sovereigns, A Grimm Sovereign.

    Such attacks are rare, as those fighting above are careful not to let their attack fall on the lower battlefield. As people from both sides fought down here, but they always could not be careful.

    Sometimes, these stray attacks fall, and till now. I have been quite far away from them, but now, they areing directly for me.

    The Viperman, which was in the midst of attacking me, had stopped and begin to retreat.

    e¦Áglesnovel`c,om I couldn''t help but shook my head internally seeing that. There are more than tennces, and they areing fast. It won''t be able to move fast enough to do anything against them.

    Even if it avoided them; an initial burst of energy will get it.

    I had stopped worrying about Grimm and started to think aboutnces. I already know what I have to do, as four of my clones had calcted everything and I reacted immediately.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I moved five steps ahead; at the same time, a marble dome came out around me, enveloping mepletely.

    Such methods are useless when Sovereign targets you, but very useful when it is just an intentional attack, and they will not attack again.

    As the dome appeared, I rxed and spread my soul sense out of it. Normal soul sense couldn''t travel through this marble-like material, but one thick with forbidden power could.

    I had just brought out the soul sense. I saw ance directly above the dome as my clones had calcted.

    BANNNNNG!

    I did not get even a fraction of a second before thence crashed directly above the dome. A defeating sound rang out, and the dome shook, but that is all.

    Me, who is hiding under it, ampletely fine.

    Who said that you will need to use your method to defend against everything. No, the most important thing is surviving; it did not matter, the method you used to do it.

    This dome is nothing special. It seemed to be part of some artifact I had found in the Grimms'' storage.

    It is made of very powerful material and even Sovereign would have a hard time damaging it, and as I had expected. It had defended me.

    I wish others had used such a method, but most did not.

    Like any murder hobos, their minds did not think above their power. Not many had used the ingenious method I did and ended up losing their lives in a stray attack, with no fault of their own.

    I did not immediately go out; the attack is very powerful and meant there are powerful stray energies asnces crashed against the ground and people.

    It will take some time for stray energy to be thin enough that I could go out.

    I am keeping a sharp eye out with my soul sense, as it is a golden opportunity. I had missed it a couple of times because me being too far away.

    Buzz!

    Forty-seven secondster; I had activated the formation I had prepared for such a scenario. As it activated, a thickyer of blue-green energy appeared around my armor.

    As it fully appeared, the tiled dome covering me had disappeared and the stray energies attacked me.

    Despite theyer, they are attacking me and former injuries on my body made things even worse.

    Still, I bore the pain and moved at my full speed and immediately reached the first Grimm. A Bearman,pletely dead; it disappeared immediately in my storage and so is the stone skin beside it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I collected the bodies without stopping for a moment and soon reached the Viperman I was fighting.

    The bastard is alive; it had a special artifact. It protected it from stray energy but lost power in the first ten seconds. The Viperman, who was running in its protection, could not bear the energies and fall.

    It is in a very bad state, at the death door. A few seconds more and it will die.

    I took inside my core and moved while thinking about how fortunes could change in an instant.

    I collected the bodies, dead or alive. It did not matter. I collected every Grimm, also natives, while those were alive. I fed them in my strongest potion.

    These are made by me and will help them bear the effects of energy. Or at least stop them from getting worse with constant exposure. As for whether they survive or not, I don''t know.

    I have done everything, I could.

    The healer in me wanted to help them more, but I was at my limit.

    The potions are the most I could do, as I am not powerful enough to help them deal with the stray energies of the Sovereigns attack.

 Chapter 3169 Charge

    RIP! PUCH!

    I took the injury before piercing my sword into the chest of the Crowman, which came from above.

    A secondter, it had disappeared, and I immediately moved to another Grimm. There is not a second to waste; since the call for thest charge, the shit had hit the fan.

    Not only on the ground, but also above.

    There are several attacks havee down from above. Killing many people, I had been lucky to survive such a stray attack, but many didn''t, with no fault of their own.

    It had been an hour since thest charge and more people have died than four hours before then.

    All these people are strong, but they are dying every second. It had be less of a battle to conquer the gate than of survival.

    For me, it had be a battle for survival. With both sides using everything, they have to kill the other.

    The bastards are responding aggressively. Especially in the past half an hour, as their numbers begin to decrease rapidly, that now there are more natives than the Grimms.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I truly had not expected this would happen.

    With the difference in number and unexperienced in fighting the Grimms. I thought we would need to charge madly at the gate. Those who are lucky will survive, while those unlucky will die at the hands of the Grimms.

    Seeing our edge increase by the minutes, the Grimms are fighting like mad, but it will not help them.

    It had be irreversible. Within an hour, we will kill enough of them that the gate would be in our control. Even the dumbest seemed to understand that, as they are matching the Grimms'' fury with their own.

    I am fighting more calmy than my peers, but my killing rate is not slow.

    I am killing them one after another, preferring the ones with bloodlines, despite the great risks of fighting them.

    The rewards are just as great. I am harvesting arge number of resources, with the help of growth energy. If I survive, then these resources are going to help tremendously.

    So, it might be a risk, but it is the one I am willing to take.

    sh!

    "Die!" I shouted as Bullman shed it across its leg. It is a harmless wound, but I cut it to annoy it. The more annoying it gets, the sooner it will make a mistake, and one and half minutester, it did, and I exploited it.

    An hour passed, and a drastic change urred on the battlefield. Much bigger than I had expected.

    We have a surrounded by the Grimms in a circr formation and now, like a noose, we are tightening slowly.

    It is the first time the natives have used any strategy. It is Grimms'' fault, even a decreasing number. They have been too confident in their abilities, and thus give us the chance to envelop them.

    The leaders above were directing it all, and we were just following the orders.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel ''Strengthen the southern nk. We will let none of these bastards escape,'' said the voice telekically, and a few secondster, a more native appeared on the southern side.

    I am on the southern side, the most dangerous one, and I havee here intentionally.

    It is also the best ce as those who want to escapee to this side since there are more natives than the Grimms. I get a hand in killing them, which is a huge incentive for me.

    sh!

    ''Now,'' said the blue-horned woman as she gave the gruesome injury to the Grimms. I, who was ready, immediately appeared behind it and finished with the killing blow, and a momentter, it had disappeared.

    It had left behind storages and artifacts, which the blue-horned women quickly collected.

    When ites to bloodline Grimms; I take the body while the rest go to those who helped me. It might seem like a bad deal considering the storage of Grimms contains a massive number of things.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It is a better choice to take the storage since the strengthening energy is useless to me and the storage has far more resources than I could grow with the growth energy it provides.

    It might have more resources and something more, but the bloodline essence is more important to me.

    It will strengthen Nero and Ashlyn, but also the seedling of the world tree, which produces the growth energy. Those resources produced through it couldn''t be found even in the stores.

    I need those resources, not only for the breakthrough but also for the many treatments I am going to have. They have be even more important now, with the things I was able to find out.

    "RETREAT!"

    I was fighting when the loudmand of retreat rang out from above. The Grimms had been waiting for that and the moment they received themand; they came at us.

    We parted.

    We might have a number more than Grimm''s, but numbers are spread, and we tried to spot these bastards directly. It will give be us getting trampled by their feet, not them getting killed.

    Though that does not mean we will not attack. We will attack and kill these bastards.

    BANG BOOM CLANG¡­

    We created the gap before started attacking them with everything we have. The humans from the other side rapidly gathered around us, attacking the Grimms even with greater intensity.

    The attacks are ferocious and the Grimms are only focused on running away while defending against the attacks.

    Countering would be a death sentence with the sheer number of attacks we areunching at them. If they stop to counter, they will be targeted with tens of attacks in an instant and even the most powerful ones wouldn''t be able to survive it.

    As we also have quite a powerful people and I do not want to go against them. Even for a single attack.

    ''Chase and kill as many as you can!''

    Came themand as all the Grimms came out of the circle. Immediately, we followed the Grimms, attacking them with everything we have.

    I, like, always moved toward the Grimms with bloodlines. Going after those, we are injured, as those are the easiest to kill.

    "Fuck off!"

    The Grimms screamed and attacked me and I moved my sword to defend against them.

    CLANNG!

    I defended the attack while it continued to run when its expression changed as the powerful attack came from the panther beast women appeared in front of it andunched the powerful attack.

    CLANNNNG!

    It defended it barely, but the very next moment, it widened as my sword pierced into its chest.

    It disappeared inside me a secondter and I moved toward the different prey. I want to get as much as Grimms as possible, not just to harvest them, but to also save the souls.

    If they survive, they will create trouble else. The more they die, the better it will be for us.

    Thousands of Grimms ran toward the forest, while we chased them. Killing hundreds by the minute, using everything we have.

    We only have a few minutes. Once they entered inside the forest, we will have to stop.

    We did not get thatmand yet, but it is a simplemon sense.

 Chapter 3170 Over

    "STOP!"

    The leadermanded as thest Grimms entered the forest.

    We stopped watching the Grimms running away into the forest, with many having relieved smiles on our faces.

    We have finished the Grimms. There is still arge number, but as long as we are together, they will be able to do anything against us. Not to mention, we will not be here for long.

    Soon, we will enter the formation for which we had fought this bloody battle.

    Hun!

    I was smiling with relief when suddenly that turned to horror as the vast attack materialized above us.

    It is not a single attack, but hundreds, with each of it with enough power to wipe out every one of us on the ground.

    The Grimms Sovereigns attacked theirst gift before leaving. It is a powerful attack and what makes it even worse is that, not our Sovereign. might not be able to defend against it fully.

    I hope I am wrong in my assessment, but in case I am right. I have to be prepared.

    While others panicked and begin to run away and summoned their defensive methods. I just took out my old tile dome; thest time it had saved me, and I hope, this time, it will do the same thing as well.

    The tile dome appeared above me and not just above me, but above seven people.

    "What the fuck is this?" asked the blue rhino Beastman, who had onyer after another defensiveyers appearing around it.

    "The thing that will save us," I replied, but he did not seem to believe me. "This little thing looked like it would crack by my single tap," he said but did not tap.

    "It won''t. It had saved mest time. It will do the same this time too," I replied, before closing my eyes in concentration, spreading my soul sense.

    The soul sense is important. While it is true, I could not do anything against such an attack, other than sit inside the dome. I still like to watch what is happening outside, which is much better than being blind.

    As even if things are out of my control. I could still do something, anything, as long as I know what is happening.

    The moment I looked, I saw the attack above us.

    They have formed a huge dome above us and hope it works. If it did not, then I will have to rely on this reliable tile dome.

    BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM

    The attacks of Grimms crashed on the defensive dome. For a moment, it held on, before some attacks begin to breach theyers and the Sovereign moved immediately to heal them.

    They are acting fast; some directly move in front of the breaching attacks, while others summoned more defensive methods to reinforce the shields.

    Their effects were working and 99% of the attacks were stopped and but 1% still breached through and they were not fast enough to stop them.

    One of those attacks ising directly from the domes and surrounding areas.

    It is a giant violet pir, over a hundred meters long and twenty meters wide. Nearly four times bigger than the tiled dome, and it ising directly at us, with no Sovereigning to help us.

    As they were busy defending and healing the dome. As it is not the only attack, the Grimms haveunched another attack came.

    The pir was huge, but it was also fast, and it was only a fraction of a second. An instant appeared above my tile dome, after breaching the defensive methods.

    BANNNNNG!

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® The pirs crashed against the dome, and it shook, before turning bright red. Instantly making the temperature inside reaches high enough to danger to Primary-III.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thankfully, no energy leaked inside. This is great because the heat might be dangerous, but the energy would certainly kill.

    "Fuck!" cursed the Rhino-Beastman. All the energy and haughtiness had disappeared from its eyes and now there is only fear.

    It might not have seen the attack, but it had felt it and knew what would have happened. If the dome wasn''t here to protect us.

    BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM

    We had just defended against the attacks when I heard another attack against the defensive shields.

    It is powerful as thest one, but this time, the natives were to better prepared and only a fourth of the attacks ofst time were able to breach the defensive shields. Even among those breached, half were dealt with by them.

    I wish I could feel relieved, but the third wave of attack came, and it seemed to be more powerful than the other two.

    BOOOOM BOOOOM BOOOOM

    It crashed against the defensive shields and to my surprise, not a single one was able to breach through it the shields.

    They have defended every single one of them. Seeing that, a small smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I watched for another wave, but it did note. Though the Sovereigns did not move from their spots.

    After more than a minute, they moved and the first thing they did was to neutralize the energies of the Sovereigns attacks. They are dangerous. Even seconds of exposure from sovereign energies around the dome will kill half of the people beside me.

    Even I wouldn''t be safe.

    "All clear," said the leader, and I finally felt relieved and took the tile toe back to the core.

    "My god!" gasped a woman with shimmering ck skin. The destruction around us is shocking, a lot of people died, and if it is not for the tiled dome. We would have also been one of them.

    "Thank you, friend. Without you, we wouldn''t have been alive," said Rhino-Beastman. "You would have done the same," I said to him and turned to Sovereign.

    Though not before, catching a glimpse of shame in it.

    I did not dwell on it and focused on Sovereigns, who was looking toward the forest.

    "Let''s go. It is time we get out of this damned region," the leader said and we moved toward the teleportation gate under the protection of the defensive dome.

    They are not removing it, which is wise. If they dared to do it once, they will do it again, and we did not want to be unprepared this time.

    Soon we reached the teleportation gate, and I could see the excitement in the eyes of the people. There is also fear and nervousness.

    We know the other side is in control of the natives, but still, people are nervous. I am nervous too, but there is no choice.

    Staying here means death.

    I hope those people who have escaped into the forest at the start of the battle to those who did not join will be able to keep themselves alive. Though, that is unlikely to happen.

    Knowing Grimms, they will search for every one of them and kill them painfully to erase the dishonor of losing the battle.

    "Form two groups. Those with tokens, those without them," said the Leader, and immediately people separated into two groups.

    Those without a token are in bigger groups. At least five times bigger, which made the Sovereigns rx. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As with the tokens we have, all of us could get out of this region.

 Chapter 3171 Encampment I

    Step!

    I stepped out of the teleportation gate and saw the people. I felt relieved.

    Since yesterday, I had been worried. Not daring to believe thempletely went they said, the natives are controlling the other side of this formation. Now, seeing the people, I have no doubt.

    "Stay in the encampment. Going outside is forbidden," informed one of the hundred guards who are guarding the teleportation gate. The guards also threw a crystal at me, which I caught, and sent to my core.

    I looked around and couldn''t help but be surprised by what I had seen.

    The empty hills had been transformed into a city. The abodes are everywhere, hundreds of thousands of them. They have set them around the hills and thekes; some had set them on top of thekes.

    Those abodes are especially good. I am sure they belong to the connected and the powerful.

    I quickly moved away from the gates, but not before looking at a couple of announcements and notices.

    Some had even caught my eyes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Chad, are youing?" asked Heleu. He had survived. Though his state is quite bad, but he is healing. "No, you go. I think I will look around for a while," he looked at me for a second, before nodding and walking away.

    I had fought bloody battles where I was nearly killed more times than I could count.

    So, saying I am tired would be an understatement, but those notices had stopped me from immediately summoning my abode and sleeping.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel I looked in that direction and crossed a couple of hills andkes before reaching the valley, which looked extra crowded. Without thousands of people selling and buying the goods, they want.

    They have set up a couple of markets around the encampments. This is a resources market and thousands of people have a set shop.

    Some shops are quite big; three and even four stories tall, with a couple manning them.

    Those with acumen for business could do business anywhere. Even a ce like this could get attacked at any moment.

    As I reached it, my core started to get active, wanting me to go to a couple of sources at once. It couldn''t help but surprised me; even aftering to this, my core did not react more than five times.

    But here, it already wants me to go in the thirteen directions.

    I looked around for a few seconds before walking into the market. Immediately, hundreds of things caught my eye, and I wanted to buy each and every one of them, but I controlled myself and moved to the ce where my core want me to go.

    I have arge number of resources.

    Not only the ones I had found and harvested but also the ones I have gotten from the Grimms. I may have targeted the Grimms with the bloodlines at most, but it is the regr ones I have killed the most.

    Both of these Grimm''s storages contain a lot of things. Many I need, but there are more that I have no need of.

    I am going to sell them and even those I have harvested. While they are useful, I could harvest them again with the growth energy.

    We will need to fight the Grimms again to get out and since I have reached the limit. All the strengthening energy of my share will go to the seedling of the world tree, which will help me grow more resources.

    Soon, I reached the ces. Like all stalls, it is set up in an abode and white snake beastwomen are manning it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In front of her are thousands of goods. All kinds of resources, both herbal and of other nature.

    What I want is a rough-looking crystal. It is ck with purple streaks and contains an immensely dense and powerful curse energy.

    I did not speak as I appeared by the stall, I looked around things, like few others are doing. I need many of the things she is selling and if her rates are good, I will buy them, but the priority is powerful curse crystals.

    "I want chalua room, maisas flowers¡­.and that curse crystals," I said to snake beastwomen, naming nine things I want.

    "You can pay me with jashav crystals or with these things," she said, and she threw a blue memory crystal at me.

    I caught the crystal and seeped my soul sense inside. Her list is quite long, with over three thousand things inside it. Including the Jashav crystal she is asking for, which I have, but I will not pay her for that.

    Jashav crystals are precious. I rather pay her with other things on the list.

    "I have goas rocks, melk flowers, and hadoll roots," I said to her. "Give me ten kilograms of goas rocks, five melk flowers, and seven hadoll roots," she said, and my expression turned serious.

    "You are asking too much," I said to her, and she looked at me. "How about nine kilograms of goas roc"

    "Excuse me, how much is this curse crystal?" asked a blue stone skin, interrupting her. "Ten jashav crystals or anything on this list?" she said and threw him the crystals, but he did not even look at I crystal.

    "Here are the ten jashav crystals," he said and sent crystals toward us, but they stopped mid-air and both of them turned to me as I stopped them.

    "I am buying the curse crystal," I said, and the smile on the face of the snake beastwomen be wider. "But he is paying more," she said, looking at Stoneman and me with a smile; seeing the expression of both of us turned bad.

    "I will pay you fifteen jashav crystals," I said after a second of silence. "Twenty," said the stone man immediately.

    "Thirty," I said without missing a beat. "Forty," bid the beastman, and the smile on the snake''s beastwoman''s face became even wider.

    "Seventy," I bid, and it couldn''t help but surprise them. The Stoneman opened its mouth but closed it a momentter.

    "Seventy jashav crystal it is," said the Beastwomen, and immediately, I paid her with it, taking the taking, before negotiating the price for other things.

    "It''s nice doing business with you," said the Beastwomen with a big smile on his face. I just nodded and turned, cautious of the Stoneman behind me.

    These kinds of things are delicate; I have been attacked a few times and did not want to take a risk of being careless.

    "Excuse me," said the stoneman as I took a step forward. "Yes?" I asked as I turned toward him, only to see him looking at me.

    "Would you mind selling me a small piece of curse crystals? A thumbnail size would be enough for me," he asked nervously. It surprised me, but I did not reject him directly and instead looked at him.

    "Here," I said, a couple of secondster, and sending a piece of course crystal. Which surprised him, as it is twice as big as he asked.

    While my core needs it. The crystal is bigger than my palm, so I could share a tiny part, and he looked like it is something he really need.

    "Thank you. I hope this will be enough to show my gratefulness," he said and took out a ss box with a ck flower inside.

    I was barely able to keep my emotions in control seeing that.

 Chapter 3172 Encampment II

    "Here is your stanesa dust," said the man with jelly-like skin and gave me the leather pouch filled with while-blue dust.

    "Thank you," I said to him and walked away from his shop. This is the fourteenth item, sensed by my core; it had appeared in the market six minutes ago and I brought it immediately.

    I have been in the market for more than five and a half hours and I have brought many things.

    Not only the things desired by my core, but also the ones I need.

    There are still many things I have to buy, but I will do itter. First, I need to rest; I am tired. While I could continue, I don''t want to; I have already stretched enough.

    It is a dangerous environment, and I would need to be prepared at every moment. In such a tired state, I will not be able to continue for long if we get attacked now.

    So, resting is important.

    I crossed a few hills to find a suitable spot. As always, every spot near the market is filled.

    I did not immediately bring out the dinner and instead looked at the sun, which wasing out. In the battle, many times, I thought I might not be able to live to see the next day, but I did.

    I watched the dawn before taking out of my abode and entering inside.

    The first I did was shower, even though all I wanted to do was eat and sleep. Fifteen minutester, I walked out of the shower and changed intofortable clothes.

    I sat at the dining table; as I did, a feast appeared in front of me, made by my core.

    I did not waste any time and dug in; the food, as always, is delicious, but it would have tasted better. If I had thepany.

    Nero is still sleeping, and so is Ashlyn. I don''t know how long he will sleep, but I hope he will wake up soon. I felt reassured whenever he was with me.

    I finished lunch in half an hour, before immediately going to my room to sleep.

    The sleep was not calm, but it gave me the rest I needed. Eight hourster, when I woke up, I was ready to face any challenges.

    I freshened up and ate again, before walking out of them. There are a couple of things I have to do today. Visit the market and attend the practice, but before I do that, I have to go to one ce tomorrow.

    If it had been yesterday, I would have skipped it, but the things that happened in the night changed things for me.

    Soon, I reached the ce. It is a ce inside the hill. It is huge and spatially erged.

    "Register here. If you havee to make a breakthrough," said a winged race man behind the desk. He might look like amon receptionist but is a peak Sovereign, and he is not hiding that.

    "No, I have a breakthrough artifact, and the notice said, you need them urgently?" I asked, and his eyes lit up.

    "Yes. We need a quality breakthrough artifact. As you can see, many people are trying to make a breakthrough to prepare for theing battle," he said and looked at me.

    I nodded, and a dark brown square bar appeared in my hand. It looked like it was made of y.

    "This is my artifact. It can be used by four Primary-III levels to Sovereign breakthrough or make twelve people of the primary ss have a breakthrough at once," I exined, and his eyes brightened up even further.

    "Good. ce this disc here, so we can check its abilities." He said and motioned to the blue disk.

    I nodded and ced the brown bar down, and immediately a round blue disk begins to scan it. Five secondster, the scanning rays disappeared and a numeric seven appeared above the disk.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Good. It''s above average," said the winged person happily, and turned to the human man beside him.

    "Grove, take this gentleman to the hall and use four Primary for the test breakthrough," hemanded. "Yes, sir," said Human and led me to the hall, which is divided into hundreds of mini halls by every wall.

    These walls are semi-transparent, and I could see people making a breakthrough in each and every one of them.

    Soon, he took me to the empty hall.

    "Wait here, I will bring out the people to make the breakthrough," Grove said and walked out, while I brought out the bar, which be bigger as it touched the ground.

    It is my breakthrough formation and why I am doing this, because I have found an amazing thing. The energy that was created during Sovereign breakthrough merged with the bubbling soil I had created something amazing.

    The mix of them had advanced the breakthrough formation, by several levels. Not only that, the substance created by the merge of them, is useful and not only in a breakthrough formation only.

    It is not just that I had added a couple of test formations.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    These formations will do some tests on people who were making breakthroughs without harming them. The data from the tests will be very helpful to me in designing the treatments and my breakthroughs.

    So, it wouldn''t be my loss. Even if no breakthrough to Sovereign or above urred.

    It is far better than the above-average breakthrough formation; especially after consuming the substance made from the soul and energy of the Sovereign breakthrough.

    Though it is such a regret that I won''t be able to take much of resources. The people of four races are watching and I am taking a risk bringing this out, I don''t want to take bigger risks, in taking resources.

    So, this bar only takes 1% of resources and 3% of the energy. It will manage that sneakily; even the Sovereign wouldn''t be able to catch the theft.

    I was busy in my thought when the grave returned to bring four Early-Primary III, each belonging to a different race.

    "Is everything ready?" asked Grove. I nodded, and he turned to four. "You four can begin," he said.

    They looked around nervously before sitting on each bracket; keeping the distance of one square bracket between them.

    They do not need to; no matter where they sit result in it will give would be the same. Even if twelve people made the breakthrough together, the result would be the same.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz Buzz

    A few minutes passed, and they made their preparations, before finally starting the breakthrough.

    The moment they started, the formation inside also activated, sneakily performing the tests.

    My breakthroughs are going to be slightly different, but I start. I will need a huge amount of data to verify and perfect the path I had designed.

    This is the best chance to get that data. As once I got out of here, I will not get the opportunity to gather such data.

    For the next two hours, everything went well, when a problem urred suddenly with a woman with a stumped horn.

    It is not a small problem, as it would have failed her breakthrough, but the formation fixed it, without taking help from me or my clone.

    Seeing that, a proud smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

 Chapter 3173 Encampment III

    "You twelve can begin," said Grove to the twelve people, and they followed hismand.

    A few minutester, the breakthroughs begin.

    The four people had finished a few minutes ago, and he immediately brought the twelve. It had a little disappointed me, that he did not bring the Peak Primary-III, but these are fine too.

    The tests I have performed on the four had given me tremendous data and these twelve will give me more.

    "I will be leaving. Best of luck with the breakthroughs, Grove," I said to my fellow human. "Thank you for the artifact again, Chad. We have a long line of people wanting to make a breakthrough and not enough artifacts,"

    "Some people are even doing it without artifacts," he said, shaking his head.

    "I am sure more artifacts wille after people from other regionse," I said, to which he smiled.

    I waved and walked out of the hall, leaving him and twelve other people to make a breakthrough in the formation I had created. I wish I could stay more, but I could not; there are many things I have to do and little time.

    As I walked through the vast hall, I saw people making breakthroughs everywhere. With arge number of them waiting for their chances.

    The breakthrough artifacts are necessary, but it will increase the chances. So, people will wait and even pay for it.

    I just hope, at least one Sovereign would make a breakthrough in my formation. I need that fusion energy produced during the breakthrough. It created quite an excitement in my heart and I want to research it.

    Especially the material which is created from fusion energy and bubbling soul.

    Soon, I walked out and went to the market directly, and immediately, my core reacted. There are seven things it wants, and I am going to buy them.

    It took me little more than half an hour to buy all the seven things before I started to do the shopping in the earnest. I have a lot of resources that I do not need, and I am nning to rece them with what I need.

    I will require an immense number of resources when I got out.

    Reaching the Sovereign ss is not easy. It is hundreds of times harder for someone like me, who has the forbidden power and is an idiot or daring enough to create a core with it as its primary element.

    Now, I need to pay the price.

    I am more than willing to. Without it, I wouldn''t have been alive. Even if I knew, at the moment I made the decision that the price I will need to pay in the future, I would have still made the decision.

    It had been worth it. My world is worth it. Without it, I wouldn''t have been able to save it.

    I have to say, shopping is fun as it is stressful and seeing the number of things I have to buy. I wish I could use my clone. It would have made things quite easier, but I am alone and will have to do it all alone.

    Soon, it was time for me to go to practice.

    We have a few days, and they are not wasted. They are training and teaching everyone how to fight in the army. Five days are too few, but they will at least make people familiar, which will save thousands of lives.

    Even basic knowledge makes a vast difference.

    Soon, I reached the ground and saw twelve thousand people training at once. From what I could see, they are doing good.

    Soon, I reached the registration desks, where ten sovereigns and many primary-III are sitting. Including my old friend Reggie, the tiger beastman.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Name?" asked Primary-III as I appeared in front of him. "Chad Benz," I replied, and aura scanned me, and noted down my level. "Any army experience?" he asked, "Over a decade," I said and he turned to me.

    "Go down in the valley." He said, pointing to the opposite where twelve thousand people are training.

    "Thank you," I said and went there.

    Two hourster, I returned with a smile on my face. The training is twelve hours long and every day, till it is time, but mine hadsted for less than two hours and I did not have to join it any further.

    They have tested me with many basic maneuvers, and I aced it all. This is not surprising, considering I have fought in hundreds of battles.

    I went back to the market and not the resource market, but the one that is selling artifacts and tools. It is not big as the resource market, but it still has many things; including spatial abode.

    I really want to buy that thing, and with the fortune I have, I might be able to, but I will not.

    In my current state, it is a waste. I am not strong enough to have it. Only those with the power of Sovereign should have it or it will bring trouble.

    Still, I couldn''t help but feel lodging for it. A spatial abode is a great thing. It makes a lot of things easier. With regr abodes, I have to be careful with every inch, with the spatial abode, I do not need to care about that.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® This prime world''s spatial abodes are much better than I had in my world.

    They might have much smaller space, but they offer great functions like stealth. Though I know, not all spatial abodes have functions like Reta''s, man can dream.

    Hun!

    A little more than an hour passed, and I was preparing to walk off the market. As I had spent more time than I was willing to when I stopped for onest thing.

    It is nothing important and I do not need them, but they looked so good that I wanted to buy them.

    It is bottles, alchemical bottles to store the potions and other things. I have bottles more than I need, but these looked so beautiful.

    Jim always said you should always use nice things in alchemy. They need to be good and, if possible, beautiful.

    I will only be following the advice of my mentor. If I buy them.

    "How much is for the bottle collections?" I asked the man with burning red hair. Instead of answering, he motioned toward the screen, which changed as I looked, showing the rates for the bottle collection in different currencies.

    I have nearly half the type of crystal he will ept, and I took out a fiery yellow crystal a momentter.

    "Here," I said and threw the crystals. He caught it and a momentter, a collection of thousand beautiful bottlese at me.

    I looked at the beautiful bottles, each one of them is hand painted. They looked so beautiful; I am going to store many of my refined essences in them.

    I looked at them for a minute before putting them into my core and walking out of the market. I am going to the resources market; I am sure, some new things that appeared here, which my core and I will want.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I hope there are a lot of those things. I have a fortune at my core, and I like to spend it all to get what I want.

 Chapter 3174 Last Night

    Chapter 3180 Last Night

    Five and a half days had passed and tomorrow will be the day we will move for the exit. There will be a battle, much bigger than what we had fought to get to the teleportation gate.

    "Even in my organization. I never saw so many people making breakthroughs in just a few days," said Grove as he looked at the Four Sovereigns making a breakthrough.

    "It is not normal. If it is not for the spawns of abomination, not even 25% would have made a breakthrough this year," I replied. The breakthrough is important and people spent months and years nning it.

    I have visited this ce every day, twice every day actually. Not only to keep an eye on it but also to collect the data, but today I hade to collect the breakthrough formation.

    I hade for it yesterday, but they asked me to keep my breakthrough formation for one more day and I agreed. I had no choice. Even if I had disagreed, they would have forced me.

    So, it is better to agree civilly.

    This will be thest breakthrough in my breakthrough formation, and I wish I could keep it here for a few more days.

    Things went better than I had imagined. Forty-one Primary stage powerhouses and fifteen sovereigns have made a breakthrough in my formation. Giving me arge amount of data.

    It is data from the Primary and as well as of Sovereign stages.

    There is also fusion energy. I could see it in my formation. It had collected a lot of it, and it will collect some more from these four.

    With all the data, energy, and resources I have gotten from this ruin. I am going to be quite busy for a long time. The only thing I have to do is to survive and after it, I could calmly be able to break through into the Peak of Primary III.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is a question that had been bugging me for these past few days.

    Many people are making a breakthrough. Not only because they could, but also because they feel the need to as it will increase their chances of survival.

    I also felt the urge to do that and I could. Seeing I am at the limit and fulfilled every criterion. Including inheritance, which I could mod for my need, but doing that would be bad for my future.

    I am alreadyte for my preparations, and if I do that, I will automatically reduce my chances of breaking into the Sovereign stage.

    I had steeled my mind from those thoughts. I know, I am taking a risk for my future, which I might end up regretting. A level-up will give me a significant boost, as well as a chance to reach the absolute peak, with the help of Grimms.

    Still, I decided to not make a breakthrough. My future is important, power is important. It is the only thing that will help me meet Marina and my future child.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Over an hour passed and finally, the first Primary-III broke into the Sovereign stage.

    "Congrattion Sovereign Herilm," said Grove, and I repeated the words. I do not know the women, but not congratting them might bruise their egos.

    "Thank you," she said with a smile. She did not get it immediately and instead closed her eyes to get her powers under control.

    One by one, the other three also made a sessful breakthrough and left after they go control over their power. Leaving only Grove and me in the room.

    "Thank you, Chad. Your artifact had helped us produce quite a lot of sovereigns; tomorrow, they will help us get out of this ce," said Grove.

    "It is the least I could do," I said as I took the breakthrough formation inside me before walking out of the hall.

    Soon, I got out and directly walked toward the market.

    I have only a few hours before the market closed. It will remain open for an hour before the down. They wanted to close it twelve hours before; so that everyone could take a rest, but people did not like it.

    I had just two hours ago, before going to the hall to take back my breakthrough formation.

    So, I am not going to sleep. Instead, will shop as the best things wille out now. People had been keeping things, but now for thest night, they will bring it all out and I will buy everything I need.

    Soon, I reached the market, and my eyes couldn''t help but widen. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Not because my core wanted me to go over twenty different ces, but because the size of the market had more than doubled and there were a lot more people than usual.

    I wasted no time and swooped inside.

    An hour passed, and I had brought sixteen things that my core wants; along with a few hundred things I want. They were selling it and since I saw it, I bright them.

    I am not going toe back to the twice for two things.

    As finished buying the sixteenth thing, I moved toward the closest thing my core wants. It is thetest thing that only appeared a little over five minutes ago.

    Soon, I reached the shop. It was manned by a bird beastman. His features are quite difficult, and I could not tell which sub-race of beastman it belongs to.

    Though, I will not be asking him. Seeing him being a Mid-Sovereign.

    Hun!

    I looked around the shop, scanning it for my soul sense before I reach the thing my core was sensing and immediately. I couldn''t help but became surprised.

    It is a white crystal, and when I tried it scan it. I found out I could not; like a sponge, it is sucking my soul''s senses.

    Even when I increased the power, it absorbed it.

    My soul is not normal; it had a hint of forbidden in it. It could go into things others'' soul sense could not.

    "What is that white crystal?" I asked the Early Sovereign human beside me while pointing at the white crystal and seeing that, my heart couldn''t help, but skip.

    "Don''t know," replied the Bird Beastman. "How much are you asking for it?" asked the human Sovereign.

    "One thousand farrow crystal," replied the bird beastman, immediately making the human Sovereign suck a sharp breath.

    "Can you give it to me for two hundred?" Human Sovereign asked. "No," replied the bird beastman.

    Human Sovereign opened its mouth to bargain, but quickly closed its mouth, seeing the expression on the bird beastman''s face, before walking away.

    "I want the white crystal," I said after he left. "One thousand farrow crystals," he replied, stating the same prince.

    "I hope this will be enough," I said a rough blue crystal flew toward him. Immediately a surprise appeared on his face as he caught it and a secondter, the white crystal flew into my hand.

    I nodded and walked away from the shop while putting the crystal in my core for my clones to look at.

    Hun!

    An hour and a half passed when suddenly, I stopped in my tracks.

    My clone found out what the crystal was, more importantly, a thing inside it. I did not know there was a thing inside.

    There was.

    It is not a simple thing, but something of extreme value. If the beastman had known what was inside the crystals. He would have not sold it, even if I had paid him ten thousand times.

    I am d he did not before I wouldn''t have got it.

    It is by far the more precious thing I have found in the market and to me, its value surpassed everything I have brought here.

 Chapter 3175 Spatial Seed

    "I hope I will survive," said Heleu looking ahead at theke, while people gathered around us.

    The dawn had just started to break, and soon we will leave for thest battle.

    "You will and so will I," I replied, and that brought a smile to his face. "Let''s hope so," he replied, and looked at the beautiful scenery ahead.

    The rays of dawn falling on theke look really beautiful. I wish I could take this whole piece of space with me, but I am too weak to do that. So, I just recorded the scenery; it is the only thing I could do with my current strength.

    People are gathering beside me, and they seemed far more in discipline than people during the first battle.

    The training in these past few days seemed to have helped them a lot.

    "You seemed unusually happy. Did something happen?" he asked suddenly. It surprised me and I opened my mouth to reply. To lie, of course, before stopping and deciding to tell the truth.

    "Yes. I have found something." I replied, and he arched his brow in question, but I remained quiet.

    "Good for you," he said after a few seconds of silence, while I just smiled.

    I had really found something. It is the second-best thing after that bubbling tar cloud. It is the seed of a haeval spatial tree.

    One of the trees that produces an organic spatial seed. The value of it is thousands of times greater than an artificial spatial seed, which is used in making abodes or other spatial spaces.

    The haevel spatial tree produces two fruits before dying.

    One is called growth fruit while the other is called spatial fruit. The seed, I found in crystal is from growth fruit, and used growing the nt.

    While the spatial fruit produces spatial seed.

    It can be used in making an abode or expanded spaces and the ones made using them are far more stable andst longer.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    People are crazy about them, and whenever one appears in the market, it immediately sold out.

    It rarely appears in the market, but when it does; it fetches an immense price.

    I am d my clone opened the crystal within an hour as it gave me a chance to buy other important things, I will need to grow it.

    I already have the growth energy arranged and I am creating fertilizer from the resources I have brought from the market after getting it.

    I had already buried it in the soil, will fertilizer around it, the moment it finished. I will only need the growth energy, which I will get from Grimms in the battle.

    The spatial seed is not only used in making an abode, but also in many other things. I already thought about the things it could help me with, and the more I thought, the more excited I would be.

    It took me a while before I was able to control my emotions and think calmly.

    Soon, the sunpletelyes out, and with it all people gathered. Leaving the hills barren of any abode.

    A few hours ago, there was a bustling small city here. Now it had all disappeared; of hundreds of thousands of abodes, not a single one had remained.

    Even my posters had disappeared; there were my posters a lot of them, put up by the four families. Even in such conditions, they were searching for me and Kara, offering a huge reward.

    I was looking around when three sovereigns rose in the sky; three from the three cities. Each of them is representative or rted to city lords.

    It is a precious ruin, and it is obvious they will send their representative. These three are powerful, but most importantly have the highest experience in leading the battles against the Grimms.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Once again, the spawns of abomination had sullied this ce." Said the man in the middle. He is a tall man, with white marble skin and thin fiery red on it.

    He is Adros; one of the most powerful people here. A peak Sovereign, with a very powerful fire element constitution. They said he had gained it by eating the miracle fruit.

    "Today, we will wipe them out so thoroughly. That they will never dare to set their filthy eyes on this ce again." He stated and nearly three hundred thousand people cheered.

    He continued his speech, while I once again looked at people.

    There are three million of them had entered this ruin; many died exploring, and many left before Grimms arrived. Leaving only these three hundred thousand people.

    Though, there were more and when Grimms arrived, they have killed many. Over a hundred thousand in the Clear Lake region alone or more. Nobody had a clear estimation of how many they have killed.

    "Kill the spawns!" Adros roared and with him, hundreds of thousands of us. With our voice reverberating through the whole region.

    With that, Adros and the two turned. As he did, the over six hundred Sovereigns also rose in the sky.

    A powerful force that is enough to crush any Sovereign organization within a matter of minutes.

    As they did, their power surrounded us, and we begin to move. We are not flying, while Sovereigns could help with that. They are not, as it will expand their energy and they want to remain at peak.

    It is for the same reason, we are flying with our energy.

    We moved in the discipline, running across theke, with a speed that only Primary-III could manage.

    There are no Primary-II here; every person is Primary-III or above.

    From the information we have gathered; the Grimms have gathered near our exit. Like at Umber Region; we will have to fight the Grimms here, to get to the exit of this ruin.

    It will be hard. Harder than the battle we had fought earlier, but it is we need to fight to get out of this ruin.

    It is such a regret that; I did not get any level-up for this battle. I could have made a breakthrough, that would have given me a huge boost and space to consume more Grimms.

    My chance of survival would have increased tremendously, but I choose not to for my future.

    It might be the dumbest risk I had taken, but since I did. I decided not to think about the further.

    A few hours passed and not a single attack from the Grimms hade. Some had expected there would be some sneak attacks, but not a single one came.

    We kept moving, crushing anything thates in our way. Most monsters burrowed deep into their holes, seeing the numbers, but some daring tried to attack; they were turned to dust before they could even roar.

    Soon it waste afternoon, and we took a break.

    Everyone is feeling a little nervous and looking everywhere, but even after the rest is over, the attack from the Grimms did note.

    "It seemed like they have pulled all their numbers for the final battle," said Heleu. "That''s likely the case," I replied grimly.

    It made me feel worried; them pulling numbers means we will have to face arge number of Grimms and that is not something I like to do.

    Especially with all these inexperienced people.

 Chapter 3176 Final Battle I

    "Fuck, we all are going to die!" curse the woman behind me as we stopped. Quite a few people are panicking. Heleu and I are not one of them.

    There are still some people here who have not fought the Grimms. They might have fought individually, but not in thousands. To those, the sight of half a million Grimms would look quite scary.

    It is quite scary, that heart started to beat wildly.

    Five miles in front of us is the army of Grimms; there are half a million Grimms standing in the neat lines in front of the twokes.

    Behind them, over the ground between the twokes, is the exit.

    Over a week ago, we had it in our control, before Grimms took it in their assault and now, we are going to fight to the death to take it.

    We only have one day for it, as by tomorrow evening, the doors of the runes will close.

    I looked at the bright shining moon and took a deep breath.

    The battle is going to be far more dangerous than the one I had fought a few days ago. There are ten times more numbers and they are more powerful. Strength will not be enough for me to survive, I will need a little luck too.

    A minute passed, and we continued to stare at each other without speaking anything, but every person was ready.

    We have been ready to fight since the moment we left the hills at dawn.

    "ATTACK!''

    Adros roared at the third minute; the moment we heard it, we shouted and rang toward the Grimms with our aura zing.

    "ATTACK!"

    Ordered the Aqua Scaled Lizardman, and the Grimms moved. Each of their steps would be like an earthquake that will shake the hearts of natives and their zing aura, which became one that had stopped many in their tracks.

    Burst 90%.

    I did not hold back and activated the burst at 90%. It will only be for a few minutes before I will be forced to use every bit of my power.

    My sword appeared in my hand, and I poured the power inside it, while my soul sense swept ahead toward the Grimms. Like in thest battle, I am going to focus on the Grimms with the bloodline.

    I had used quite a lot of resources; I had to grow to trade. I will need to grow back some of them.

    Most importantly, I will focus on the spatial seed. Even if I need to use every bit of strengthening energy to grow it; I will do it.

    The seed is too important for me to not do it.

    My soul sense had reached them, and within a second, I have found a hundred Grimms with the bloodline. They are rare, but with such a number, there are a lot of them; many of which I am no match.

    A few Peak-Primary III, I had sensed, had enough power to kill me within seconds.

    It is a harrowing reality, the one I will be facing. It is why; I had said, I will need the luck to survive; strength alone is not enough.

    "If we survived today. We are going to party for days!" said Heleu beside me as his weapon begin to glow in power. "Sure. I hope you will kill enough spawns to pay for it," I replied, to which he smiled, before leaping toward the Grimm.

    We have reached the Grimms.

    "Die human!" said the Apeman as it came down from above, bringing its huge ax down at me.

    Puch!

    I did not move till the ax was an inch away from my head and when I did; I appeared directly in front of the Grimm, before piercing my sword inside its chest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It had happened so fast that by the time it had realized. It was toote.

    A momentter, it appeared in my core. The Apeman is no normal Grimm, but one with a bloodline. It was powerful, but it had underestimated me by not using all its power.

    It was understood toote.

    The moment it disappeared; I moved toward the different prey.

    Thest battle had wiped away all the rust mybat style had against the Grimms. Now, I am once again working on maximum efficiency. With little luck, I will not only survive but will also have a great harvest.

    Hun!

    I had taken a few steps when I saw something and immediately moved left, and appeared behind the chest of the Werewolf before piercing my sword inside.

    "Thank you," said the bloodied lion beastman. It had been a few seconds, and he already got injuries to such a state. The chances of his survival are quite low, considering he is just an Early-Primary-III.

    I nodded and disappeared with a prayer that he will survive. No matter the grim, the chances are.

    A few secondster, I killed another Grimm, and then another, and another, before finally reaching my prey. Those three were not easy; I had to take a long injury on my stomach to kill it.

    Now, with five Grimms in my storage. I begin to fight against a powerful Grimm. My target.

    "Harder, human. If you keep fighting like this, it wouldn''t take me long to kill you." said the Grimm. It is from the tribe that is quitemon in my world, and I have personally fought hundreds of their members.

    baster Snakeman.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It is attacking me intentionally, with its thin sword dancing like the wind. Carving one sh after another across my body.

    Each is filled with very strong poison energy.

    Burst 100%.

    I activated the full power of the burst. There is no choice. Either that or get carved like meat.

    Even with using the full power, my condition had only stabilized for a second, before it started using its full power and I once again begin to get carved up like an animal.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Hun!

    I could have nothing more than a defense while wishing I had my strings. With them, dealing with such a bastard wouldn''t be a problem for me. I wouldn''t have needed to think hard, to find a way to deal with it.

    Here, even escaping isn''t a choice.

    If I did, some other Grimm woulde at me. So, in a way, this baster Snakeman is kind of a shield to me, as long as I keep fighting, I will be fine.

    It is powerful, and that is without question, but it can be killed. I will do it. It might take a little longer, but I will do it.

    Buzz!

    Soon, the core buzzed, and strengthening energy came out. It took longer than it takes usually, all because of four other Grimms. Those bastards are without a bloodline, thankfully they at least have a storage and left essence rose.

    My clone immediately fed to the necrotic tree and divided the growth energy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Half of it went to the trees and the new seeds I had ced, while the other half went to the spatial seed. Which had been nted in the best soul and the fertilizer made of the precious resources.

 Chapter 3177 Final Battle II

    PUCH!

    After more than twenty minutes of fighting and eighty-two cuts across my body. I had finally killed the baster Snakeman.

    The healing power is healing my injuries fast; most of the old injuries had been healing and the poison in them had been destroyed and now the same is happening to the fresh injuries as well.

    The market had helped tremendously to me; I was able to make many of the ingredients needed to create better healing solutions suitable for it. I had also been able to improvise the healing formations.

    The healing formations do far more than send the healing energies to my body.

    The Snakeman will help a lot in growing the nts in my core, but I will need more. As I had expected, growth energy from the Apeman was far from enough, and what I will get by Snakeman wouldn''t be enough, seeing the seed''s appetite.

    I am not worried about the growth energy; I know as long as I am alive on the battlefield. I will continue to get it.

    The thing I am worried about is the fertilizer; it is not just guzzling the growth energy; it is guzzling the fertilizer. I had created arge amount of it, but seeing the way it is guzzling it all, I feared it might not be enough.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Fertilizer is important; it produces much less strain on the growth energy and also makes it grow the nts faster.

    I shook my head and pushed those thoughts away; my clones are working on creating another batch of it. Till, I hope, I would be enough.

    Hun!

    I was about to move to another prey when suddenly, another Grimm appeared behind me and attacked.

    It is very fast and, to my shock, nearly as powerful as the Snakeman. The only difference between them is that the one who attacked me is Werewolf and is at Peak of the Primary-III stage and did not have a bloodline.

    CLANNNG!

    I was able to defend against it on time, but I was pushed back a couple of steps while it came at me with another powerful attack.

    "Die!" it shouted as the attack reached me, but I could defend it, but it did not deter it as it attacked me again and then again.

    While I defended, before slowly moving to the counter, while analyzing its every movement.

    Since thest battle, I have be quite good at it. This ability of mine had been a little rusted since I had gotten the strings. I tried to keep it up, but the strings were too amazing, and I couldn''t be disciplined in their uses.

    Now, I am using my analytical ability again and much better than before.

    If I survive, I will benefit greatly from it, even when I got back my string. I will get them. The only thing I have to do is reach the Sovereign ss and I will.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel I fought against it with everything I have, and I am not the only one doing it.

    The natives, the Grimms, are doing the same to kill each other, and I have to say, things are going well for humans.

    The difference in number is about simr to what I had faced in the Umber Region, but here the natives are doing well. Likely because more than half of the people havee from other regions, and they needed to fight a bloody battle to reach here.

    It might be a single battle, but it had given them the experience to deal with the Grimms and fight in such battles.

    We have not gained the edge. The Grimms are still pressing us and hundreds of us are dying by the minute, but Grimms are dying at a greater rate. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This is what will give us the edge; once we got the edge or got their numbers equal to us. We will be able to kill them even more rapidly.

    The Grimms are not an idiot; they seemed to understand that as well. I want to see how they will deal with it. Whether they have any card up to their sleeve to deal with such things.

    I hope they do not. It might jeopardize or destroy our ns to leave this ce.

    While the result on the ground will help, our fate depends on what happened above. Even if we wipe out every Grimm, but lost the battle above, we will be defeated.

    A hundred Sovereigns would be enough to wipe us all out. So, even if we lose below, we need to win above to win this battle.

    From what I could see, the natives are fighting a tough battle above. The new Sovereigns seemed to be at a disadvantage,pared to others. This is not surprising, as most of the old Sovereigns have experience with the Grimms.

    They were sent to Grimm hunting missions and took part in many battles against the Grimms.

    It is quitemon for a Sovereign of a few decades to have experience in at least a few battles against the Grimms.

    I pushed the thoughts of Sovereign and fully focused on the Peak-Primary-III. The bastard is as powerful as the Grimm I had fought before it, but it is not able to carve my body like an animal.

    It did not have sufficient experience.

    As I had said before, those with bloodlines are always good at fighting to the impartation of knowledge. The ones with inheritance have to work hard; I also fall into that category, but I had enough experience to fight and kill those with the bloodline.

    The war in my native world did many things inexplicable things, but it also made every person a capable warrior.

    Each one of those, including Grandmaster Salvador, whoes to the prime world, has enough fighting experience to go head-to-head with the Bloodline Grimms of the same level.

    Elina and Jill are most skilled and powerful enough that those of the same level are no match for them.

    I also fall into that category. Till now, I had not seen anyone in Primary-II, who couldst more than one move against me.

    The only one who hade to Prime world with us, butcks sufficient experience against the Grimm, is my sister. She did not get to fight too many Grimms. The Grimms she had fought were the ones hiding.

    Though, that does not mean she is not good.

    She is a natural fighter and worked very hard to gain every bit of power she had. Not to mention she had been trained by the best.

    She had refused to take help from me, but she did not mind sparring, and in those thousands of spars, I had taught her everything I could.

    Remembering her, tears couldn''t help but appear in my eyes, but I wiped them out and focused on the Grimm in front of me.

    It had already been ten minutes since I was fighting against this bastard, and nearly ready to kill it. It might also be thinking the same, seeing how I am letting it injure me.

    It might not have the same experience as the Snakeman. That does not mean it is easy to kill.

    I have to create an opportunity for that to happen.

 Chapter 3178 Final Battle III

    Buzz!

    Six Grimms turned to dust and a momentter, the core shook faintly.

    The powerful growth energies are released from the seedling of the world tree and spread toward the directed trees.

    The growth energy is powerful and higher volume than normal. It is not surprising considering it ising from the two Grimms, and half of this energy is going toward the single seed.

    A grey seed with a silvery sheen; till now it had drunk the growth energy from the eleven Grimms, and with this growth energy, it will be thirteen.

    This time is different, this time it will bud. All the proofs are there.

    I watched through bated breath, or rather my clone is watching, and I am sharing the vision while fighting a Crabman. I had chosen it intentionally to fight, as I knew the seed would bud with the help of those two Grimms.

    This Crabman is the weakest of all my chosen enemies, but it is doing its job. Fighting me, it is keeping away the other Grimms.

    It is a battle, and I shouldn''t focus on anything, but I couldn''t control myself seeing seed is about to bud.

    As begin to absorb the growth energy, the fertilizers in the soil disappeared too. The vast formation acted on its own, adding more and more fertilizer every second.

    The vast agricultural formation had made everything much easier. It could do most of the things on its own, only one a few things do it require help from me and my clones.

    A minute passed, and then a half, before finally the seed cracked open, and a green-silver bud begin toe out of it slowly.

    Immediately, I made the decision and focused on all the growth energy on the seed alone, and, to my surprise. Instead of getting overwhelmed by it, it guzzles it all while the bud begins to grow faster.

    I watched it in wonder and shock.

    No wonder the book had said it was hard to grow this nt. The sheer amount of growth energy it is taking is immense. Growth energy, not only grows the nts, but it also deals with deceases and other things, that kill the nts.

    With the growth energy, growing nts is extremely easy.

    The minute passed, and the nt grew hand, and it is growing. If books were right, they will grow a little taller than two feet before the flowers appear on them, which will then transform into two fruits.

    Hun!

    I was watching its growth and fighting against the Crabman when suddenly, I pulled out all my focus off my core.

    I had sensed something and not from one, but from all directions.

    A few seconds passed and change begin to appear on the other natives'' and Grimm''s faces. While we are worried and cursing.

    I am sensing the Grimms with numbers in thousands; they areing from there in all directions.

    ''Fuck!'' I couldn''t help but curse at that. After six long hours, we have finally got the edge, and now more Grimms areing.

    It is a fucking nightmare.

    "Hehe. See that human, it won''t be long before we wiped you all out," it said and its attacks became intense all of a sudden. Not only it, but also of nearly every Grimms monster.

    The way it happened felt like they all received themand. I was thinking about this strangeness when I got another strangeness. All the Sovereign Grimm''s soul senses exploded in full power and merged with each other, forming a huge round barrier among them.

    They have formed a huge barrier around the Sovereigns. It confused the hell out of me before everything cleared suddenly a couple of secondster.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You bastards!" I shouted at the Crabman, as I understood what these bastards were trying to do.

    They are ying us psychologically, and while I am angry at these bastards. I couldn''t help but feel impressed by their strategy.

    Grimms are indeeding, and they areing from everywhere, but their numbers are not what they are trying to show. If I guessing right, then their number is around thirty thousand.

    These bastards are not far, but they are moving slowly and intentionally staying out of range of most Primary-III. Their aim is not to join the battle, but to create psychological pressure on the natives.

    Their slowness and sudden intensity in Grimm''s fighting are proof of that. It is also the reason those bustards above formed a sphere of soul sense.

    So, our sovereigns couldn''t warn us.

    ''It is fake. There are only thirty thousand spawnsing,'' I shouted loudly. Off course, not with my mouth, but through the energy and soul sense and mixed with the same rule-bending power.

    With it, they won''t be able to block my sound fully, before it spreads through the whole battlefield.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The effect of my voice be visible before my sound reached the end of the battlefield. People who felt the pressure got their confidence back and begin to fight with vigor.

    They are also angry at Grimm''s strategy.

    It is not Grimms'' strategy that is making them angry, but the fact that they fell for it. It made them feel shameful, and that produced anger.

    "Who is the bastard?" Grimms shouted and looked around everywhere, but not finding the spot where the sound came from.

    I had produced the sound in such a way that they wouldn''t be able to determine its location.

    It was very dangerous what I did. If Grimms realized I am the one who made the sound, I will have the biggest target on my back. I wouldn''t even survive a minute.

    Thankfully, they did not find it and I turn to my core.

    The nt is still growing, but I don''t think the growth energy would be enough to bring the flowers, much less the fruits, but it is fine. Only six hours have passed, and the battle is going tost till dawn tomorrow, at the least.

    Soon, the growth energy finished. It had grown the nt whole and even two small buds appeared, where a flower going to form.

    At the same time, the Grimms finally showed themselves and I have to say, I am impressed again.

    They came from all sides, forming a square, like they have surrounded us from all sides. It is not just that, nearly all the Grimms who formed a circle are big and looked dangerous.

    Most of them are from the Crockman, Bullman, and Apeman tribes. It is showing their number bigger than it is.

    Some humans fell for it, but thankfully, thousands of humans begin to shout the warning. Seeing that, I disperse my soul sense and energies that are about making another noise.

    "Natives, your end hase. Prepared to die!"

    Shouted the Grimms, much louder than us, beforeing to us with heavy steps.

    Their steps were intentionally heavy and in perfect synch with the other, creating the effect of the earthquake with their feet.

    The strategy is great. While it did not work as they had wanted it to; it had produced losses for us and still doing it.

    I just hope it is not too much.

 Chapter 3179 Panic

    Thirty-five thousand Grimms came from all sides and joined the battlefield. They are big and within a minute, their effects begin to show.

    Thirty-five thousand is not a small number, but it shouldn''t have eroded our edge like this. The Grimms had nned it well and while it did not give them as much as advantage, they would have expected.

    It had still given them big.

    Our edge that we have gained after sacrificing so much had just disappeared. It is not gone forever; we can regain it. We only need to recover from this psychological effect they have created.

    It will not be easy, but it won''t be hard either, after what we have aplished in the past six hours.

    I will also do my part.

    I had already finished Crabman, with whom I am ying, and started fighting Crimson Bearman. It had a bloodline and is powerful.

    Unlike Crabman, whom I could divide into two with a single attack.

    I focused on the Grimm fully, forgetting everything unimportant, like the things in my core. I have to kill it, and then another, and then another.

    Killing as much as Grimms as possible. Every native does that, it won''t take long for us, to get back our edge and widen it further.

    A few more minutes passed, and more cuts appeared on my body when I finally saw the chance and took it.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended against the attack before moving at a speed I had not used in the battle. Appearing directly in front of its heart, before attacking it with my sword.

    PUCH!

    My sword begins to pierce through its chest, while its dees at me.

    Soon, my sword pierced through its chest, and its toothed de touched me and drew the blood, before stopping suddenly.

    Seeing that, I took a sigh of relief. The energy had worked, but I need to make it better. I need it to spread faster. So, the Grimm would freeze, near instantly as I released it into the body.

    It is not easy. The first thing I need to do before even releasing the energy pierces the heart. Without it, Grimm''s defenses would wipe the energy immediately.

    Piercing the heart sent the whole body of the Grimms into crisis mode. Its body and core focused on the heart, leaving everything unguarded.

    The Bearman disappeared and immediately my eyes move to search for the enemy.

    I did not have to wait for long. A Chimpman had spotted me and leaped at me with the aura ring.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Die!"

    It is an Aqua Chimpman, and we are in its domain. The water elemental is so thick here that it provides it with constant amplification.

    If it had been fighting in the water, like half of the powerhouses are doing, it would get even greater amplification.

    Nearly half of the people fighting are water elemental practitioners. About 35% of the natives and 45% of the Grimms are water elementals.

    The water elemental energies of the Clear Lake region give them a boost, and some, with powerful inheritance and bloodline, could even control water elemental energies and water itself to fight.

    There is one person in my native world who was capable of that. She was undefeatable in the water.

    My sword moved without hesitation toward itsing staff.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    This Chimpman is at the Peak of Primary-III ss and the most powerful enemy I had faced it. It is slightly stronger than the strongest enemy, I had faced not long ago.

    It is not a normal water elemental Grimms, seeing the way it is moving the water elemental energies.

    I am going to have a very hard problem defending against it. As for killing it, I did not think about it. It will be an extremely hard battle. I might need to run away from it.

    CLANNNG!

    Its staff shed against my sword, shaking from top to down, before sending me back with blood spurting from my mouth like a fountain.

    The attack was even stronger than I had expected, and the thing was, it was not its attack with its full power.

    It is holding back some of it and I couldn''t help but feel grateful. If it had used its full power, I wouldn''t have just taken steps back.

    This single attack had shown me the scope of its power and I need to prepare all options, and for the first time since this battle begins.

    Killing is thest option.

    "Hehe!"

    It smiled and appeared in front of me like it had teleported and attacked again, with even more power.

    I had barely able to stop myself from flying back as I rapidly took the steps back, while it followed without missing a beat and attacked again. I was barely able to defend against it; if I had missed it, I would explode into the blood and gore.

    It is not just a physical blow, but also powerful inheritance energies. Those are extremely dangerous.

    My armor is stopping them, but if they entered me, then it will be a game over for me.

    To be honest, I had been kind of lucky till now. Most of the enemies I had fought are the ones I could kill it. I have nevere across those truly, powerful ones who could kill me within a second.

    This one is powerful all right, but it is still a step below them.

    If I had leveled up to Peak-Primary III. I wouldn''t have faced so many problems, but it is the choice I had made, and I will live with the consequences it will bring to me.

    I fought against it while mapping everything around me and the more, I looked, the more depressed I became. There is no chance for me to escape; it is powerful enough to stop me if I tried.

    The only way I could see is asking for help but in the immediate area. There is no one who defeats it.

    While I could sense those who had the power to defeat it, all of them were busy fighting. The chances they will help me are very low.

    A few minutes passed and it increase the power of its attacks further. I am bleeding from every hole and there are several bloody cuts on my body, that I am barely keeping sealed.

    "You are quite a good human. Despite having such puny power, you continue to defend. I have to say day, I am impressed," it said and attacked me with even more power.

    I am really panicking right now. It could kill me, and I have no way of surviving.

    I have asked for help, but everyone is busy. They won''t be able to help me for a few minutes and till then, it will be game over for me.

    I search for ways, even asking five of my clones to think, but even they, who have great analytical power, couldn''t think of a way to get me out of this predicament.

    I thought hard in panic when my gaze fell on water and a bulb in my mind lit up.

    An idea formed in my mind. It is extremely risky, considering the water is its domain and I have so far avoided it, but with how things are. It is the only way that might help me live.

 Chapter 3180 Killing

    Chapter 3180 Killing

    Till now, I have avoided water like a gue, not only in this battle, but also in every battle. Not wanting to go against the water elementals in their domain.

    Now, I nned to go there, and I have already asked my clones to start.

    What I am nning to do is extremely dangerous. I am taking it to its domain, but there is no other choice. It is this or getting popped up like a balloon and I refused it.

    I will not wait for my death.

    With the n made, I did not waste any time acting on it. Though I have to be careful, it shouldn''t suspect that I am leading it to the water.

    The faintest suspicion and everything will fail.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It continued to attack me and, like before, I would intentionally avoid moving toward the water and it will try to send me toward it.

    Till now, I had prevailed, but as it had been expected. There will be a time when I will fail, and that time is now. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    CLANNNNG!

    It attacked with the strongest attack till now and we shed. It was powerful, and I did resist, except for the show, before shooting back like a broken doll.

    I could see the smile appearing on its face as it followed me, while the Grimms and Humans separated to avoid crashing into me. Even those humans who wanted to save me couldn''t do it, in fear of their enemy taking advantage of that moment.

    It took me a little more than a second to reach theke and it is raging, like a sea in a powerful storm.

    There are tens of thousands of people fighting over the giantke; all of them were Primary-III.

    It is already a miracle that not all the water had disappeared from theke.

    If it had been a normalke, it would have happened a long ago, but thiske is not normal.

    It is deep and its water is packed densely with the water elemental energy. It is also quite dense, so much so that if Primary-I tried to swim in it; they would drown to death.

    BANNNNG!

    As I reached theke, I shed against the enormous wave of water created by some attack or shockwave and seeped inside it. The deeper I go the more force it would absorb and soon; it absorbed everything.

    The moment that happened, I swam down toward theke.

    The Chimpman saw my efforts and slowed down intentionally while a mocking smile appeared on its face.

    I entered thetter and swam a few meters down when it finally entered theke and came toward me.

    Water is its domain, and despite being dense and thick with this energy. It moved fast, faster than it had moved in the air.

    I took only a moment, for it appeared in front of me and a serene expression appeared on its face.

    "The water is holy and for a dirty human. It will be an honorable ce to die," it said, and its aura bloomed, like never before.

    This time, it is not ying around. It wants to kill me, and this is a killing strike.

    A small smile leaked from its fake, serene face and brought down its club toward me.

    The water did not stop the club, instead, it increased its speed, so that it fractions of seconds to reach me, before touching my head.

    PUCH!

    The smile on its face widened up, but the very next moment. That smile froze and a powerful aura begin to explode out of its body, but before it could fullye out, a wet sound rang, freezing the blooming aura, along with the Grimm.

    A secondter, the Chimpan had disappeared in my core, and I took a sigh of relief.

    I was lucky that the Grimm had underestimated me. If it had been alert like it would have been against the powerful enemy. It would have fallen for this trick.

    Yes, I killed it through the glorified trick.

    What I did is very simple. I had created an illusion of myself with aura and everything, while at the same time releasing the special energies that would mask me.

    I had never been to a ce I was showing. So, when the Chimpman appeared in front of the illusion and wasted time talking. I appeared behind it and attacked.

    It had only sensed me when my sword touched its back and that time; it had be toote.

    It was very hard, and I only had less than a second. Those energies and my method linking with it had made me invisible to its soul sense for a fraction of a second.

    If I had beente, it would have discovered me, my exploded pieces would have floated in theke.

    I need to get the hell away from thiske as soon as possible. While I was able to kill the Grimm, in its domain; it was only because the bastard was too careless against me. The other Grimms wouldn''t make that same mistake.

    "Die!"

    I had reached the top of theke when a Crockman appeared and swing down its de.

    I don''t know why these weaklings think they could kill me. I had noticed too many targets around me, right after I finished some powerful enemy.

    Like they want to prove something, killing someone who had killed someone stronger than them.

    Puch!

    Its sword hadn''t reached halfway, when I disappeared from my ce and appeared in front of it, before piercing my sword inside its chest.

    At least this one had a bloodline.

    I might not have power, or a constitution rted to water, but I could move faster than those in my condition. I am an average powerhouse of water elements.

    Soon, I got out of the water and immediately saw the Werewolf, looking around. I appeared behind it and killed it; I had also taken the body of the Wolf Beastman. It had killed a second ago.

    I am still injured, but healing fast.

    For a moment, I thought about passing the time with the Werewolf till all my injuries were healed, but decided against it.

    My injuries might be heavy, but I can still use nearly all my strength. Not to mention, they are healing rapidly, as long as I did not get more injuries for the next few minutes. I will be able to heal from most of the injuries.

    I think I can manage that with a little luck.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed when a lizardman with a ck scale and impressive stealth method appeared behind me silently and attacked.

    CLANNNG!

    I reacted immediately and defended against the attack; I couldn''t help but surprise by it.

    While its stealth ability is very good. It needs to be better if it wants to enter my immediate range without me noticing.

    The surprise disappeared as it appeared and it attacked again, while I moved to defend.

    We begin to fight earnestly and for the first time in a while silently, making no noise from our mouths, letting only our des talk.

    Hun!

    A couple of seconds passed, and we kept increasing our power with each attack when suddenly my eyes widened and a surprise appeared in my eyes.

    Something surprising had happened in my core.

 Chapter 3181 Peak

    Chimpman who had inheritance had awakened the bloodline. It is the first time something like this had happened since I hade to this world.

    It made me ecstatic, not because of the getting another bloodline to harvest, but because of getting a Peak-Primary-III bloodline.

    Till now, I had stayed away from the Peak-Primary III with the bloodlines. They are too powerful for me.

    Now, with it awakening the bloodline, I got it, and it made me happy because now, I could take my nts to Peak-Primary III.

    I immediately selected the nts, that will get the growth energying from it. The first one is a stainless blood-soul lotus. The most important resource for me, I need it at the high-level possible.

    Unfortunately, only a limited amount of growth energy would be produced from it and I have too many nts.

    I had selected only four of them, excluding even the spatial tree. I love it and its fruits are very important to me, but I do not need the seeds in the very near future.

    I need the stainless blood soul lotus, which I will use before and after my breakthrough into the Peak of Primary II, while I will need spatial seed muchter than that.

    I only focused on it for a moment, before turning myplete focus on the ck-scaled Lizardman.

    It is very good; a fast enemy, which is keeping me on my toes by attacking from every angle. It is so fast that it seemed like everywhere. It is not everywhere; it is just too fast, that those without skills, will look everywhere.

    I am slower than it, but I am defending its every attack.

    Though I am thinking about letting, it give me a few cuts after my injuries heal. Before I do that, I will need to get an antidote to the invisible poison, which it had coated on its de.

    It is not poison energy, but an alchemical solution. I use alchemical solutions in battle and know how dangerous they are.

    I had connected a few samples of it and my clones are trying to find the most efficient ways to destroy through the energy.

    I do not have time to create an alchemical antidote.

    "I am a disappointed human. I thought you will try your everything to kill big bad me, but you are only defending," it mocked as itunched a flurry of attacks, which I had defended in quick session, without letting them hit me.

    "You are the one to talk. You have not even been able to give me a single nick and now telling me to attack you."

    "It''s trulyughable, Grimm," I mocked back.

    A ze of anger lit up in its eyes but had controlled it well while increasing the intensity of its attacks with a different method.

    It had a vast collection of methods. It is using them one after another.

    Most people, whether it is Grimms or people, used a fixed set of methods. It is not like they do not have them; inheritances and bloodlines are filled with them, but choice chose a select few.

    So, they could focus on them, and train so well that it became their second nature.

    This is one of the talented. It had used a lot of methods and it is skilled in each of them. Such talent is quite rare; in my life, I havee across very few people who have it.

    Time passed, and I continued fighting against it.

    A little more than ten minutes passed and when my clones finally seeded in creating the energy that can destroy its poison.

    Since my injuries healed, I wasted no time in letting them cut me. Though I made it work hard for it; making it believe it had done that on its own, and not me letting it do it.

    After doing it with so many Grimms; I had be quite good at it.

    Sometimes, I couldn''t help but wonder whether I had be a masochist who likes to get hurt. The indications did not seem like it, but it is my opinion, which could be said to be biased.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I will need to take the opinion of the professional to know the truth.

    Rip!

    Another of its de cut through me, giving me a wound that is too close to my heart. I do not like it when the dees such close to my fatal spot, but I need to do it, to make it more convincing.

    It stopped after the attack near my chest and looked at me with a grin.

    "What are youughing at?" I asked angrily. "I amughing because you are dead and you don''t even realize it," it said, and rm shed in my eyes for a moment, before it turned to anger.

    "Don''t insult my experience, Grimm. I have fought too many of you to fall for such a trick." I said back angrily, which only made the smile on its face bigger.

    "It is not a trick. The injuries I have given you may seem harmless, but I had mixed a very dangerous poison inside them."

    "Poison, which is undetectable to sense and internal defenses. It spread through the body silently and wait for its activation," it said with augh that is barely able to contain.

    I looked at it with horror before beginning to take a step back, but suddenly, I froze and my body darkened and fumes became came out of me.

    "I told you, human. You have been poisoned," it said as it appeared directly in front of me, while I watched its frozen eyes, filled with extreme pain.

    That is what I am feeling.

    "Now, die," it added and attacked. The attack was fast. Ifnded, it will tear through my chest.

    "Wha"

    I remained frozen till its de reached halfway, when I moved, shocking it.

    Puch!

    It reacted fast, but I was faster as I am prepared. I avoided its sword and pierced my sword into its chest before it could retreat and sent energy into its body, which froze it and begin to break its defenses.

    Unlike me, it is not acting. I am too cautious to let that happen.

    A momentter, it had disappeared into my core, while I moved my eyes to search for another enemy.

    I am doing well, and looking around, I am the fastest in the killing. Others might be more powerful than me, but I had experience, and it is helping me a lot.

    Though I am perfectly aware that absolute strength is even more important. I had nearly died at the hands of Aqua Chimpman and it was not even among the strongest in this battlefield.

    There is a level above; those guys are the real terror. If I faced them, I will be dead.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Hun!

    I was just looking when I felt eyes on me and saw a Sealman looking at me from theke.

    I only blinked, and it was halfway toward me.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed loudly as my body shuddered. This Grimm is powerful, as powerful as Apeman and even more.

    I was hoping I would note across such an enemy after facing one recently, but fate seemed to have other ns for me.

 Chapter 3182 Nine Hours

    Nine hours passed since the battle begin and we have finally gotten our edge back. It took hours and thousands of lives to get it.

    The losses would have been even bigger if the Grimms'' strategy had worked.

    The battle had reached a pivotal movement. In the next hour, the fate of the battle will be decided. It could go slow with more losses or fast with few losses. It will all depend on how we will fight in the next hour.

    I am fighting with everything I have; I am not holding back even a speck of power. Digging into my deepest part for every morsel of strength.

    The enemies are too strong; four of them had been so strong that I had to use the same strategy I had used to kill the Chimpman. I am still having a hard time believing, it worked on all four of them.

    They were too strong that I had no choice but to take them into the water to kill them.

    After killing them, I would get out of the water immediately. Those water elementals scare the hell out of me.

    I am currently fighting a Bullman; it is not too strong, but not weak either, that I could kill it within a minute. It even has a bloodline, which I will harvest after I send it to my core.

    Speaking of bloodline, one is getting harvested in my core.

    It is nearly finished in a couple of seconds the Grimm will turn to dust and growth energy wille out of the seedling of the world tree.

    I have harvested quite a lot of bloodlines and grown a huge number of resources. Including a spatial tree, which had reached High-Primary III.

    The fruits have formed, but to mature them, I will need to take it to Sovereign Stage. It will not happen quickly; without growth energy, it will grow slowly in my core, till I be strong enough to kill a Sovereign.

    The same case for most of the resources, but unlike it. I could use them; they are tremendously useful to me at their current level.

    With each harvest of bloodline Grimm, I am collecting more resources. I have already collected quite arge amount and now have begun to nt new seeds to harvest other resources.

    I have arge collection of seeds; more than half of them were brought from my native world, while the rest were brought here and gotten from the storages of the enemies I had killed.

    Just half an hour ago, I found a collection of wine grape seeds from the Snow Werewolves storage.

    I have been thinking about crafting a wine, in the future and those seeds will help me a lot.

    "The Grimms around us are getting killed fast. If you continue with such attacks, then your name will also be added to it," I mocked the Bullman, who is attacking furiously with its giant great sword.

    "Shut up, you wretched human!" cursed the Bullman and attacked even more furiously.

    I am going to kill it within a minute; I am nearly ready and waiting for the chance, which I will get soon.

    Seconds passed, and I matched blow to blow, always on defensives. It is the way. The Grimms were like their enemies and I provide what they want, till thest second when I pierced my sword into their heart and take them into my core.

    To give them the punishment for their sins.

    The harvest of one''s very soul and body is the most painful thing one could experience, and every Grimm who enters my core had suffered it. There has never been an exception and I hope there never will be.

    Puch!

    Forty-two seconds passed when I finally got the chance and took it. A secondter, my tiny sword was buried in the heart of the giant Grimm.

    The Grimm entered inside my core a secondter and I moved my eyes to search for the next prey.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Four secondster, it found me. A Snakeman and seeing it, my expression couldn''t help, but turn bad. It is at the level of Chimpman and others; it could be the one against whom the illusion didn''t work, and I die.

    Hun!

    I came at me fast, when suddenly it stopped midway; at the same time, my expression had also changed, and the tile dome had appeared above me.

    I don''t know whether the people got smarter on the battlefield or whether people on the previous battlefield were too dumb.

    As the surrounding people sensed the attack of the Sovereigning from above. Many people took out the things like the tiled dome and cover themselves under their aegis.

    The stray attacks from above are lessmon on this battlefield, but theye and till now, I had been lucky to note against one.

    While tile dome is good; I don''t want to rely on it too much, as it could fail.

    One''s power is always a better choice, but I am far too weak to defend against these attacks on my own. They are powerful enough to turn me into the dust, but there will be a day when I will be able to do it.

    BANNNNNNG BANNNNNG!

    A fraction of a second after I put the dome over me; the attacks of the Grimms came down.

    Two of them hadnded on the tiled dome, turning it zing hot.

    It looked like it was on the verge of melting. It is not; it''s a lot stronger than it looked. The attack needs to be much stronger than it, is to do actual harm.

    Though the attack needs to be stronger to harm it; it did not need to be strong to kill me, who is hiding beneath it.

    If the attack is strong enough, it will create a heat that will be hot enough to kill me, but even for that, the attack needs to be quite strong.

    Currently, the heat is only ufortable for me.

    I did not get out, as the hundreds of energy beamsnded on the surrounding ground. It will take at least half a minute for the power of the attack to dissipate enough for me to walk out here.

    While I could not go out, my soul sense could move without problem.

    As my soul sense moved, I once again saw the destruction the attack brought, and my heart couldn''t help but shudder.

    I calmed my emotions and mapped the ce; when the timees, I will have only a few minutes to collect the bodies and I want to get as many of them as possible.

    Thirty-two seconds passed and the tile dome disappeared.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I moved from my ce at my highest speed, collecting the bodies of Grimms and natives. Not all were able to summon the protection, and even some protections had failed against the attack.

    So, I moved fast and collected the bodies.

    Sup Sup Sup

    Soon, Ie across the first native, who is alive, but in a terrible state. Four darts filled with different alchemical solutions moved and pierced her body in different ces.

    The darts are much faster and more efficient than unloading the bottle of potions into the mouth of the injured.

 Chapter 3183 Grand Curse Of Maleilas Ther I

    Twelve hours and we have made up for what we have lost to the Grimms'' strategy. We are reaping the lives of Grimms, dominating them.

    I don''t know why they haven''t retreated yet. If I had been leading the army, I would have retreated, but Grimms aren''t.

    The Grimms aren''t this stupid stubborn. At least the Grimms of my native world aren''t, but these seemed so or maybe there is something else.

    I have been feeling something strange for the past two hours. Maybe it is my imagination, but I did not think so. It is real, whatever I am feeling, and it is dangerous.

    It is why I have be a lot more careful in the battles; spreading my soul sense further than I had, even mixing more rule-bending power, but I found nothing.

    Still, I am trying, because if these bustards are nning something. Only by knowing it, will I be able to survive.

    "Die, you filthy thing," said Tigerman as it attacked me fast with its twin des. It is powerful, but not enough for me to take it to water and kill it with the illusion.

    That trick hasn''t failed yet. It couldn''t help but make me wonder.

    "Tell me, why aren''t you guys retreating? There are so many of you dying every minute, if I had been in your ce, I would have retreated already," I said and raging anger appeared in its eyes, along with some questions, which it quickly suppressed.

    "Shut up! We will not leave till we wiped every single one of you," it shouted andunched another flurry of attacks.

    I responded while a frown appeared on my face. It did not know; it seemed like whatever they were nning; they did not tell general Grimms.

    The question is whether I should tell the higher-ups what I am feeling. I have been debating that, especially in the past few minutes, where this feeling is getting steadily stronger.

    ''Hell with it!'' I said and sent small packages of soul energies toward the Sovereigns fighting above.

    I did not form a direct connection; I did not want to do anything that will draw suspicion at me. The anonymous way is too fine; they will not be able to discover me, especially when they are fighting.

    As I sent the packages above; I kept an eye on them.

    For the first minutes, there was nothing and I thought they did not believe me. Which kind of disappointed me as I am still feeling it and the feeling is getting stronger for the minute.

    A minute and a halfter, something begin to happen. The native Sovereigns begin to move; they started to position themselves toward the exit.

    The Grimms suspected something and tried to stop it, but their effort got little sess. While the condition of the Grimms above is better, but not enough to force the native, like at the beginning of the battle.

    A few minutes passed and Sovereigns spread into a formation, with most focused toward the exit.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "To Exit!"

    Shouted all the natives Sovereigns together, surprising not only the natives below but also all the Grimms.

    I am too surprised and turned to the Tigerman. I could have killed it, a minute ago, but I have waited.

    "Stop The Natives!" ordered all the Grimms Sovereigns together and the Grimms kind of expecting it as all the Sovereigns reacted immediately.

    "Its time to send you to the underworld human!" said the Tigerman with a grin and the small power it was hiding burst out of its body as it came at me.

    I did not move; I let ite closer to me when it was only a meter away. I used the power I had been hiding while it was lower than that of the Tigerman, I know how to use it efficiently.

    Most importantly, I know its limit and itsbat style. I could effectively use everything I have at 100% efficiency.

    I moved, and it looked like I was moving directly toward its de, but get cut into it, before halfway there, I increased my speed and changed my direction faintly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It adjusted its des toward my changing direction but found itself too slow.

    Puch!

    I appeared in front of it, with its des at my heels, when I pierced my sword inside it, destroying all its defenses.

    Its de touched me and pierced a little more than an inch before they had frozen like the rest of its body. A momentter, it disappeared, and I moved toward the exit in this utter chaos.

    In less than five seconds, the whole battlefield had changed.

    Now, every Primary native is moving toward the exit, while Grimms is trying to stop it. Though they are not very sessful, their numbers are now more than natives, and with zeal to get off this ruin.

    The natives have gone wild, killing anything and everything that came their way, including me.

    Within two seconds, I had killed three Grimms, all of them in my storage.

    I am using everything I have and even debating the possibility of burning my blood, which I have done even once in this battle, but I am seriously considering it.

    The most dangerous Grimms, the Sovereigns, have stopped. They have gathered together and now watching the natives moving to the exit. Some even have mirth in their eyes, which seriously spooked me.

    I was thinking about it when the feeling I had been sensing for hours churned. From calm, it turned to boiling.

    "Grand Curse of Males Ther, Arose!" said the Sovereign Grimms leader together and my eyes widened in shock.

    I don''t have a fucking idea what males ther means, but the feeling I am sensing had exploded from boiling and its power had made all the hair on my body stand up.

    For a second, there was nothing, but soon a volcano of red mist exploded from the ground, covering the entire area.

    Curse!

    This freak of red energy is nothing other than a curse. A powerful curse that only Sovereign could defend against it, while Primary-III, could only hope they would reach the exit before the curse consume them.

    Ahhhh Ahhhh Ahhhh

    The mournful screams begin to ring out around me as the natives screamed as the curse seeped inside them.

    It is powerful that it had started to burn them from the inside out. They started to activate their defensive abilities, and anti-curse abilities, and drink the potion and other things, but it is slowing it down.

    "Kill the natives; not a single one of them should escape," screamed the Sovereign Grimms and moved to fight against the natives.

    Those who are defending against the curse now must face the Grimms, who are fine under the curse.

    It is not affecting them, as it is not affecting me.

    The curse is powerful without a doubt, but I am fine. I have a constitution that makes me resistant and developed too many methods against it to do anything to me.

    To others, it is terror, and I have asked my clones to do something that will slow it down.

    A cure will take time.

    They have to do it, while taking no help from the Rule-bending power; it is important that no forbidden power is used.

 Chapter 3184 Grand Curse Of Maleilas Ther II

    Puch!

    "Di"

    I killed the Grimm before it could let the word out of its mouth. There is no need for it to shout the useless word, since it is dying.

    It disappeared, and I moved forward, with my soul sense sweeping in all directions.

    It was fucking chaos, the Sovereign fighting each other without care. Lots of their attacks have fallen down, at the same time, I need to keep an eye on the powerful Grimms, against whom I can do nothing.

    Thankfully, there is one small, good news.

    Those powerful Primary-III are keeping the curse at bay, without losing any of their power. They are fighting against those, and they are angry; they are fighting without care for their lives.

    Still, it is harrowing what is happening around me. In just a couple of seconds, thousands of natives have died, and more are dying by the minute.

    The curse is powerful that only the strong are keeping it at bay, while the weak are getting consumed by it, and the worse thing is. I could not do anything against it.

    I would deal with the curse, but my patient is going to need to lie on the bed while I burrow my energy strings inside them. Even if I am fast, I would need a minute to heal every patient and with the environment we are in; nobody is going to stop for treatment.

    Hell, I will not stop to do a treatment.

    It had not even five seconds when another Grimms appeared in front of me through the red cursed mist and attacked me.

    Puch!

    I disappeared and appeared in front of it, before piercing my sword in its chest. Before the curse, I wouldn''t have been able to kill it so easily.

    The curse is not affecting the Grimms, but it is affecting their perception. Their soul sense is weaker in the mist and so are other senses. The same effect had been felt by the human, along with the most dangerous one.

    Puch!

    I had just killed it when I sensed another Grimms appearing behind me, and I disappeared once killed it.

    I collected both of the Grimms to my core, before moving ahead.

    The exit is closed, but it is going to take time for me to reach there; I might not even be able to reach it, seeing the strongest Grimms are waiting there.

    It is why I am nning on piggybacking on a powerful group of natives, and I am already following several of them.

    Another minute passed, and I have killed six Grimms and dodged the two powerful ones, thanks to this cursed mist. I wouldn''t have been able to do it if everything had to be clear.

    It had brought another problem; I am just one Grimms away from reaching the full capacity.

    While it had happened during the battle, once I picked someone to fight, they would get harvested. Here I did not have to spend minutes fighting one enemy; if I see the Grimm, I could not defeat in seconds, I will avoid it.

    Puch!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I killed the Grimm whoe to attack me, thankfully the one with the bloodline. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Now that the capacity is filled, I would need to kill the Grimms that wille at me till the harvest is finished. It will take a few minutes.

    I do not like it when these things happen. Especially here, where Grimms'' attacks are inconstant. Not unlike my native world, where you can go to a specific ce to hunt for the Grimms.

    So, I don''t know when I will see the Grimms again. It could be a month, a year, or even a decade before I do that.

    People wish they never see Grimms against. I only wish, but before I go ahead with my thoughts, as I always do. I need to get away from this ruin, which seemed uncertain, with all the powerful Grimms.

    Pachac!

    Four seconds passed, and Grimm appeared in front of me and killed it, but in an entirely different way, than I had since Ie to this world.

    Instead of piercing my sword inside its chest and sting it to pierce. I decapitated it.

    I did it quite cleanly and even used ayer of me to cauterize the wounds, so no blood woulde flying. I collected the dead body without stopping and continue to move ahead.

    Hun!

    About half a minute passed, and I took out the tiled dome. So did the many people around me.

    It is quite surprising how people could learn; in my previous battle, very few used this way. Even at the start of this battle, less than half did, but now nearly everybody is doing it.

    Both people and the Grimms.

    BANNNG!

    The attack shed against the tiled dome, turning it faintly red. It was far less powerful than thest attack; I had defended, but if I did not take cover inside the tome; I would have still turned to dust.

    Eleven seconds passed, and I was about to take out the dome when I saw another attacking down and this one is far more powerful than thest.

    Most powerful, that tile dome had ever experienced.

    BANNNNNNNG BANNNNNG BANNNNNNG

    A momentter, three attacks shed against the tile-dome, instantly turning it into the molten hot thing. It is so hot inside that for the first time; it had begun to harm me.

    The heat is too much that I want to go out immediately, but it is bad outside. If I go out now, I will die within a few seconds.

    A minute and nine seconds passed, and the dome disappeared and instantly. The energy hit me. It is bad, but I could bear it.

    Hun!

    With that thought, I moved toward the exit, where I received a surprise. The exit had be four times bigger than before. People have reached close to it and soon, they will start to leave.

    I want to be one of those people. Though it will be hard, I still need to cross a few miles and thousands of powerful Grimms to do that.

 Chapter 3185 Killing Road

    Puch, Puch!

    I had killed two Grimms one after another. One is dead, while the other is barely alive.

    Both went to my core; while I moved ahead in the red mist, which is getting stronger. I had able to find out a lot about it including, the more people die, the stronger it is getting.

    It is the death of natives that are powering the curse, which is buried deep inside the ground.

    I had not noticed it before, as it was buried quite deep. So, imagine my surprise, when I found the curse discs buried deep in the ground. They have nned this, and they had been very stealthy about it.

    Maybe Sovereign knew, but they did not tell us intentionally, as it would have been useless.

    The exit is here, and they could not move it.

    So, telling people about it would have caused panic. Still, seeing so much death, I wish they would have told us, and given us the freedom to make our choice.

    I pushed the thoughts about it and focused on moving ahead.

    The people have got out; it is hard, without thousands of powerful Grimms doing them to stop and kill us, but people are doing it and if the Grimms stop them, they are killing them.

    I had slowed my speed intentionally; currently, the battle near the exit is too strong. I am not powerful enough to survive the barrage.

    So, I slowed down, letting more and more people get ahead of me. More than half of them are getting ughtered by the Grimms, but people are still rushing toward the exit.

    They do not have any choice if they do not get out of the ruin fast. The curse will kill them.

    This way, they have a choice. If they somehow survive the Grimm and got out, there is a choice, that they will survive or at least have a bigger chance of surviving than staying here.

    Unlike them, I have a choice; despite the curse getting stronger. I am still fine and thus have the liberty to move strategically.

    "Die, you bastard!"

    A powerful bloodline Grimms against whom I am no match had attacked me; with its de tearing through my head.

    PUCH!

    My sword pierced through its back into its chest and sent powerful energies that froze it before it went inside my core a momentter.

    The strong curse had amplified the advantage I had. The mist''s soul sense interference had gotten stronger, which is a boon to me; as now, I could hide in the curse and make my illusion visible to my enemies'' senses.

    I am killing the Grimms whom; I do not even dare to look at before.

    It is the least I could see seeing how they have ughtered us with this curse and still killing people every second.

    It is unbearable that my eyes watered and unquenchable rage burned in my heart, but I remained calm, as it is the only thing I could do.

    I am too weak at doing anything else, but I had promised myself to get powerful quickly as possible to ughter these bastards and those who make them.

    It is millions of times harder than wiping off the Grimms from my native world, but I will do my part small as it might be.

    I will not be a mere watcher, while these bastards spread terror into the universe.

    Puch!

    Another Grimm appeared in front of me, and I killed it before it could even touch my illusion.

    It was weak, and I had really killed it. I did not keep it slightly alive to harness.

    After my core got full, I am working on a different strategy. I will only keep the Grimm with bloodline alive and powerful Grimm with inheritance, likely the Peak-Primary-III.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Every other Grimm, I will kill it without hesitation.

    It might seem wasteful, but it is not. There are too many Grimm, that thinking about excluding all the Grimms with bloodlines, only taking those with bloodlines to harness.

    Every second in my core, the Growth energy spreads into the nts, while the Grimms are getting harnessed.

    There are too many Grimms, and it is scaring the shit out of me. As powerful Grimms, someone might not fall for my trick and kill me.

    I have already crossed halfway toward the exit and things are getting dangerous. The Grimms had transformed the area forward till the exit into the killing zone; they would attack any native walking through it mercilessly.

    Every second, I am seeing people dying. I wish I could help them, but I am having a problem keeping myself alive.

    If I tried to help them, I will die.

    Not to mention, nearly everyone who had reached this far was at least as strong as me, with many of them much stronger than me.

    Hun!

    I dodged another stray attack by inches before moving to kill the Grimm who came from behind.

    More than an attack that targets me, these stray attacks have be a bigger danger to my life. I have avoided a hundred of them and they are getting stronger and more frequent closer I reach to exit.

    I am thankful that they have concentrated the cursed mist toward the exit, too. It made hiding for me a little easier.

    I killed another Grimm and looked above where the battles between the Sovereigns are raging.

    Despite being faintly stronger than the Grimms, the native Sovereigns are fighting defensively to give the chance to Primary practitioners to escape and I have to say, they are doing a wonderful job.

    They are not only protecting the Primary practitioners but also each other with this strategy.

    The Grimms Sovereigns were not able to stop even a single native from leaving through the gate. I hope the same thing happens when I passed through it.

    Minutes passed and I go closer and closer while maintaining a low speed.

    The natives are dying, but so are the Grimms that are stopping them. Their number is still high, which is why I did not dare to go fast. It is still dangerous for someone with my power.

    Some lucky ones, who were weaker than me, were able to pass through the gate. That made me want to do the same, but I control myself.

    It is not good to depend on luck too much. It is better to rely on cold hard facts, they never betray you in time, as luck does.

    "Die!"

    A Snakeman appeared in front of my illusion and moved its de to kill it. Its de reached the head of my illusion before suddenly stopping.

    Puch!

    I killed it; it had sensed something wrong, but it was a second toote. If it had sensed it a fraction of a second before, it might have been able to survive, and I would have needed to think about my life.

    The Snakeman was no weakling; I could not defeat it. At most, I could have defended against it, but not too long.

    I hade across such enemies too many times. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    There are many Grimms, who are extremely strong. One wrong step against them. I will die.

    So, I need to take every step carefully; it is the only way I would walk out of this ruin alive.

 Chapter 3186 Out

    ''It is time,''

    I thought, looking at the killing read, where thousands of Grimms and natives are dying by the minute.

    I have been moving slowly, sometimes stopping for minutes before moving again, but now the time hade. I need to move fast, as fast as I could.

    It will be dangerous. There are hundreds of Grimms who are powerful enough that their single attack would put me out ofmission. If that happens, then death will be the only option for me.

    I took a deep breath and harnessed all my power and moved.

    Around me, several clones of different races materialized, all with different types of aura emitting from them. While I became one with the cursed mist, which has grown even more powerful, with death.

    It is also very dense and getting denser with every step toward the exit.

    It is hell for others, but to me is a blessing. I am using the stealth formation of the curse that I had designed years ago and perfected with every upgrade of inheritance, but never got a chance to use in its full power.

    Now, I did.

    I moved through the killing road, while the Grimms around me shout and attacked the natives with their most powerful attacks.

    Two of my illusions have already attacked and disappeared, while another illusion has taken ce in a different ce. It is extremely hard to maintain four of these realistic illusions, along with other things I am doing.

    My head feels like it would split apart, but there is no other choice.

    I dodge most of the attacks, but there are some too fast that I could not dodge it. So, I defended with my sword, which has taken a shape like a leaf, with extra wide thick des.

    I am using it as a shield.

    My sword is the best defensive artifact I have; while I had many things like tile dome, I could not use them against such attacks.

    CLANNNNNNG!

    My sword defended against the attack; it was so powerful, that it broke my bones and made me vomit.

    I did not resist the force and used it to shoot forward at extremely high speed. While doing that, I maneuvered through the air, dodging many of the stray attacks at an extremely fast speed.

    It is one of the most difficult things I had ever done in the battle. It is physically straining, and I have broken bones while doing that.

    It had reminded me of my early days of practice, where I had little power and thus needed to do everything. I have to fight against the monsters and then the Grimms.

    As I got more power, I begin to use them less and less. When I got my strings and made those powerful defensive methods. I had stopped using them, as they had be obsolete to me.

    Nowing to this world, I have been using them more and more, with far more skills, than I had ever done.

    My clone is also helping me with analyzing and guiding. Without it, I wouldn''t have been able to dodge the attack.

    My momentum slowed, and I begin to move with my own power again and a very thick curse mist. That is making many of the natives fall before their bodies, eaten away by the curse, leaving only clothes and artifacts.

    It is quite amon site and I wish I could do something, but I couldn''t. At least, not while running away.

    The curse is extremely powerful; you are fine, till you could defend against it, but the moment it entered inside you. You are finished, it will eat away your body and energy, leaving not even a husk behind.

    I reached close to the exit; it is only a mile away.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I took the air; the exit was the sky and the journey toward it is most dangerous. Not only the thickest curse mist is here, but the most powerful Grimms are attacking here, and Sovereigns are fighting not far.

    A single stray attack and it will be game over for me.

    ''We have done it,'' came from my three clones. It kind of froze me for a moment, as I did not think they will be able to achieve it, with the time they have, but they did it.

    Five secondster, a construct of energy came out and inside its thousands of bottles with the syringes. I waved it and moved away, before starting shooing syringes with the sharp needles.

    Each injection contains a message, it would relieve to person, as the injection reaches a meter away from them.

    Whether opening the door for them is their decision. It is not just a message it contains, but also the forms. Two forme, to be exact, the first one that will dy the curse, is a form of solution present in those injections.

    The second forme are not tested, but I am sure enough. That even if it could not wipe out this curse, it will destroy 80% of it.

    The healers would finish the rest of the job.

    With the contract, the load in my herd disappeared, especially when I saw more than ten natives let the injection in. Even if the Grimms destroyed the construct now, I will not feel too sad.

    At least one person will get out, and once they did; the forme, the others waiting outside will be aware of it, and that is what I want.

    Twelve seconds have passed before the construct is destroyed. By then, hundreds of natives received the injection and one of them had even passed through the gate.

    I have also gotten very close to it; I move toward it fast as I could and if the luck holds, in less than half a minute, I will be out of this ruin.

    I had just thought that when sensed the powerful attacking at me. I couldn''t help but curse seeing the attack.

    I could not take the attack, nor I could dodge it. The only thing I could do was defend, but shook me like a rocket in all these attacks. It might turn off the end of me, but I have no other choice.

    ''Fuck it!'' I cursed and moved my sword toward theing attack.

    BANNNNNG!

    The attack hit my sword, and I shot toward the exit; I had adjusted my sword just a way I could shoo toward the exit.

    I moved toward the exit, using everything I have to dodge theing attack, but not all of them could be dodged.

    BANNNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG

    Those I could not dodge, I defended. Some sent me in apletely different direction, so I would use the other attack to change my direction to exit.

    Each of these attacks is taking me too close to the death door; they have broken every bone.

    of my body and split my skin. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    BANNNNG!

    Even being conscious of taking a huge effort. I kept going, before finally reaching the gate, and with final defending, I shot out of the exit, out of this ruin.

    As I am passing through it; I did onest thing; it is extremely straining but very necessary. I did it before letting it all go.

 Chapter 3187 Return To Klahan

    "Wee back; you took quite a time to wake up," said the voice as my eyes fluttered open.

    I am in a med-bed and could feel the medicine in my system eliminating the curse. It is a cure I had designed. They made it and it is working better than I had imagined; with 90% efficacy.

    "How long I was out?" I asked as I turned to the blue-cat beastman beside me. I know the answer to this question, but I had asked it, anyway. It would seem weird if I did not ask the question.

    "Two days and now we are returning to the city." He replied, and I turned to the window, and the blurry scenes passing through.

    I was in an airship, and everything seemed fine. The curse I had infected myself with working and the data I had got from the clone. They did not suspect anything, treating me like a normal patient.

    Suddenly, my expression changed, and I turned to the beastman again; he seemed to realize what I was thinking, as a grin appeared on his face.

    "Yes; after surviving the ruin, spawns, and their curse. They did not show any mercy and took 60% of what we had gotten from the ruin," he said, but did not seem sad, epting the fact it had been.

    "Well, thankfully, I had got quite a fortune killing the spawn. Even after them taking 60%, I could live off it for decades and, if lucky, might even make a breakthrough into the Sovereign ss," he added with a hopeful expression.

    "Best of luck," I said, to which he smiled.

    I turned to my storage, which is 60% less in value. They have taken it, but I will have the opportunity to buy the things they have taken in a few days.

    I have no interest in buying it, but I will have to do it for the show.

    I have already prepared my storage ring, putting quite a lot of stuff there. A mix of normal and precious, along with a few belongings that any storage would have.

    While I had put some precious things there, I do not need them. Everything I need is in my core.

    Thinking of core. I went inside my core and as I appeared there, a smile couldn''t help but lit up my face, seeing all this greenery.

    Aside from the few buildings and some small opened spaces, every inch of my core is filled with nts. There are all types of nts in every element, growing in their specialized environment.

    I was able to get more bloodline Grimms than I had thought I would, especially after the mist appeared.

    With me reaching the limit, everything had gone to the seedling of the world tree. Which has also grown a lot and produced a lot of growth energy, that helped me harvest arge number of resources.

    I moved around, watching every kind of resource, from the two kinds of stainless lotuses in the corrupt pool to the metal essence tree, which had fruits glittering in the metallic shin.

    I had already harvested a few and will harvest more before the breakthrough.

    I stopped at the spatial tree, which is at High-Primary-III, with two fruits hanging on it. I have got a couple of Peak-Primary bloodlines Grimms, after the mist, which produced powerful growth energy.

    It would have taken the tree to the Peak-Primary-III, but I did not use a single speck of that growth energy on this tree.

    It will only mature when it reached the Sovereign ss. So, it would have a waste to use it on it, seeing I do not have a need for it, till I reach the Peak-Primary III. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I am a long way from reaching that level and thus used that growth energy on important nts, that I will be on my immediate list.

    There were a lot of resources were on the immediate list and I had been able to grow them, with a lot of growth energy. Now, I just wanted to reach the city and start the preparations as soon as possible.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Speaking of preparations, I walked inside the library.

    There, two of my clones are working on the inheritances, while the other two are busy crafting the treatments.

    I may have reached the limit and could make a breakthrough, but I am not ready for it. To make sure I reach the Sovereign stage in the future, I need to prepare my body, soul, and energy for it.

    It will not be easy and need a lot of resources, but I will do it. I won''t be making a breakthrough into the Peak-Primary II.

    I am alreadyte, and I don''t want to bete anymore.

    Thankfully, I have everything I need. I have a trove of data from the library and the one I had collected myself and nearly all the resources. Once I reach the han, I won''t be getting out of it until I make a breakthrough in Peak-Primary II.

    I sat by my clones and started working with them. It is amazing and frustrating, the way I liked it.

    A few hours passed when suddenly, I opened my eyes, as a man appeared in front of me and begin checking on me using different devices.

    "The curse on you had nearly disappeared. Still, take this potion in the morning tomorrow and rest, at least for a week, before doing something heavy," said the man with metallic horns, and handed me a potion bottle before moving to a different person.

    I did not immediately go back to my core and instead looked around me.

    There are hundreds of people on the bed, nearly all cursed, but healing. The curse was powerful and if I did not have immunity and my methods; I would be in this condition, or rather, here.

    All the surrounding people are powerful; the beastman beside me is a Peak-Primary-III and not a weak one either.

    Most of the people present here art at the same level. I am only one of the Mid-Primary III, in the hundreds of highs and peaks.

    I wonder how many people have survived, while I could guess the number and feel it will near urate. I still want to see what number the city will show; they should be truthful, to rage the masses, but not truthful enough for the masses to direct their rage at the city.

    This rarely happened; the tiniest revolt against the city was crushed swiftly, especially when it was made by the general popce.

    I watched for a few minutes before closing my eyes and once again started working in the library with my clones.

    Over four hours passed when I had opened my eyes again. Others also did the same and even sat on their beds. Though nobody made the move to leave; everybody is waiting for the directions.

    "Ok, it is time for you all to leave. I would appreciate it if you all walk slowly without pushing and shoving," said the woman with a thick mane of blond hair and a pointed tail.

    Everybody nodded and began to move calmly from the hall. They do not have any choice; the woman is Sovereign, and you do not want to mess with the Sovereign.

 Chapter 3188 Wanted

    "han city; I had never thought I would be alive to see it." said the woman ahead of me as walked out of the airship, into a sunny morning.

    I just nodded and looked at the beautiful weather; to be honest, I also did not think I would see the city again, especially after the Grimms released the mist and started cutting us like grass.

    I sighed and walked out of the ground.

    There are no check posts, and the city had already taken its percentage. Still, I needed to wait for a few minutes to ess the teleportation because of the crowd.

    Step!

    I stepped out of the formation in front of the huge building. A store made of crystal they said they have mined the whole block and carved the store out of it.

    It is quite an extravagance, as the crystal is not normal, but it attracted quite a lot of people. It is the most popr store in the city, and I will be able to get everything I need.

    I admired the round building for a couple of seconds before entering inside.

    Immediately, I was hit by a cool refreshing feeling and five times denser energy than the outside. While it is not dense as the ruin; it is far mellowed that one could easily absorb it with every breath.

    I heard there is quite apetition when the vacancies for the shop opened, and I could understand why.

    Anybody would fight to the death to live in such a ce. Their practice speed would increase, and the energies from the crystal would help them loosen the restrictions on the breakthroughs.

    As I walked inside, I begin shopping.

    I have most of the resources I need, but I do not have. I am buying them from here. I have a long list; I hope I will find everything I need from here.

    Five and a half hours passed, and I have finished nearly all my shopping and now, I am browsing the seed section. In the ruin, I was feeling regretful that I did not bring enough seeds.

    Now, I am buying the seeds I need.

    I am using 40% left in my storage; it is quite a lot. More than enough to buy everything I need.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I am not using the crystals and resources I have in my core. Who knows if the city is keeping an eye on the expenses? I heard them do that.

    So, I am just being careful.

    Hun!

    One and half an hourter, I am finished with the seeds and a few other things I needed and got out there and immediately got surprised.

    There are posters of me with wanted signs and when I saw the reward, that they ced for information. My eyes couldn''t help, but wide; it is big, and it is just about information rted to me, not my capture, which is many times bigger.

    "They say he is the bastard who helped the spawns set up the curse," said the stone-skin man to his friend.

    "I hope they capture this traitor." said the woman beside him.

    ''Well, it is quite a surprise,'' I thought with mirth. I am not surprised by my posters; I had a kind of expected them. What surprised me, the one who posted it and the things they said, I did.

    Well, me and Kara.

    It seemed like those four families have roped the city lord into it and I am sure they had also roped the lords of the other two cities in.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    For anyone, a Prime inheritance is no small thing. Especially a prime inheritance, which could also be a legacy inheritance.

    I looked at the posters for a few seconds before walking toward the formation with no care. I have been careful, no matter how far they search, they are not going to link that identity to mine.

    "Carvana Hills, please," I said to the gate operator and paid. A second, I stepped into the gate and appeared in front of the verdant hills, where houses of all styles and shapes are ced.

    Carvana Hills, like the gatedmunity, like the one I had stayed in the past. This will be my ce for a month or more.

    "Wee to Carvana Hill. How may I help you?" I asked the beautiful blue-horned receptionist.

    "I will need a y to stay for one and a half months," I said. "Certainly, sir. We have many ces that will suit your taste," she said and opened the catalog. Immediately, hundreds of options appeared in front of me.

    It took me a few minutes to select the one I need and pay, before walking toward the selected ces.

    A few minutester, I reached the small cabin by the river. It is beautiful scenery, with real beasts around, but the receptionist had said, all of them are trained and coulde if I call them.

    I looked at them for a moment before walking toward the cabin I had rented. It is a small brown cabin, though bigger than the pearl house.

    Click!

    I reached it and walled its stairs, before opening the door with the crystal key. As I entered inside, I was immediately hit by the dense energy of the green element; it had not only opened the pores of my body but also made me feel refreshed.

    The cabin is small, but not too small. It had one living, one bedroom, and one practice room. There is also a porch and balcony to enjoy the view.

    Despite being unconscious for more than two days, I am still feeling tired and wanted to sleep.

    I was also famished.

    I did get to sleep or eat, instead; I went to shower and cleaned myself with icy river water. The receptionist said that water in the showeres from the river; I could switch, if I want standard water.

    I don''t; the river water is good.

    Twenty-five minutester, I walked out of the shower and changed intofortable clothes before stepping out of the room.

    I entered the kitchen and sat at the dining table a momentter. A hot feast appeared in front of me, and I started to dig in.

    The food is delicious, and I would have enjoyed it more. If I hadpany, but unfortunately, Nero and Ashlyn are still sleeping.

    It is surprising, it had been eleven days since Nero had gone to sleep, and even now; he hadn''t woken up. The bubbling could tar must be really something to make Nero sleep for this long.

    I am not worried about them, but hope they had been awake.

    I pushed the sad thoughts and focused on happy ones; the month or more to myself. I will be here till I level up to Peak-Primary II.

    It will give me enough strength to fight against most Peak-Primary III. Though, fighting someone like Kara will still be a challenge, at least I will have a chance.

    In the battle against the Grimms, I had, hundreds of times, cursed myself for leveling up when I had the chance. I can''t count on the times I had near died at the hands of those powerful Grimms.

    If I leveled up, it wouldn''t have been such a desperate battle, not to mention at the limit of Peak-Primary III.

 Chapter 3189 Seven Aurora Waves

    ''From today, I will begin,'' I said to myself as I stared at the ceiling.

    I had just woken up from ten and a half hours'' sleep, feelingpletely refreshed. I am fine physically and mentally, with zero sign of the curse in my body.

    I stayed in bed for a few minutes before he went to the bathroom. An hourter, after light breakfast, I entered the practice room with a big smile on my face.

    For the next four days, my schedule is squeezed to the minute. My clone had nned everything, from when I start to what I do and how long each treatment would take.

    Before I make a breakthrough, I will take part in over a hundred treatments.

    Some would feel amazing, some would be like boiling in burning oil. Few might even be more painful than that. All of it would cost me immense resources, and I am ready to spend them.

    With that thought, I waved my hand, and the formation appeared on the ground. I looked at it before making it a real thing appeared.

    Song of Sar.

    It is extremely risky to bring it, but it is the only option I have. If I use the normal tub, its effects wouldn''t be as great as using the song of Sar.

    So, I will take the risk and hope that the formation covering the tub and the changes I had made to it will look like any normal tub to even Earth Sovereign scanning it casually.

    The tub is not alone. There is dense liquid inside it, divided into sevenyers, covering seven types of formation.

    I flew up before gently flying down into the tub, submerging fully inside the thick liquid, feeling seven kinds of different sensations. What I am feeling is a faint teaser from the real thing, which I will feel after the formations are activated.

    Buzz!

    Seven formations activated at once and the seven liquids begin to give a different sensation as their energies seeped inside my body.

    Fromfortable to boiling, I am feeling everything. One moment, I felt like I should moan in pleasure to next moment scream in pain.

    It is extremely ufortable, and I wish, either I feel pain or pleasure, but not seven different types of feeling at once. It is making me disorient, as they are not only affecting my body but also my soul.

    Since I ampletely submerged, I could even take a deep breath to calm myself.

    I wish I could bring my head out or create artificial air with my power, but I could do neither. I need to stay in my spot and not use even speak of energy or I will defeat the whole purpose of this treatment.

    Not to mention, I will lose the massive number of resources used in crafting this treatment.

    At least I have my connection with my clones and through them, I could read books or work. It will be a little strange to do it, while not present in the library, but I will manage since my clones are with me.

    I worked with my clones, while the seven Aurora waves treatment do its magic.

    What I am trying to do is simple; I am trying to merge rule-bending power into every cell of me. It is already present, but I want more. I want to take it at least 1.5 times, that I currently have.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    2 times, if possible.

    It is an ambitious target, and I haven''t really done it untill now, because it is extremely dangerous when you started pushing.

    The more forbidden power will make my breakthrough into the Sovereign stage even more difficult, but there is another way through which I will make a breakthrough.

    With it, if I seed, I will be a Sovereign and if I failed, only death will wait for me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I did not think too much about the consequence. There is no other choice for me because of the choices I have made. The forbidden power is present in every part of me.

    From the strand of hair to the speck of my soul.

    Even if I had got rid of the forbidden power, it would not work. As my very core is made of it.

    If I had a fire elemental core or healing elemental or even a curse, I would have chosen to purge the forbidden power out of me in a slow, excruciating way. The way would have been painful, but safer.

    I do not have that choice now with the core of forbidden power.

    So, I am pouring more forbidden power into me and choosing apletely different way to make a breakthrough that only mad people like me, who do not have any other choice, do.

    Every second more and more energyes inside me like waves, and the thing is, less than 0.4% remaining inside, before washing out.

    They go inside me again and again.

    It is going to take hours and till then, I will have to keep holding my breath. It is not easy, but possible physically. I need my body in that condition, where it is forced to such a degree.

    It will increase the effectiveness of the method. Not only to the body, but also to the soul and energy.

    The question is whether I will be able to do it. Even I am not too confident of that.

    Three hours passed, and now I really want to breathe. My body is struggling, it is twitching and turning. It would all go away. If I just brought my head up and took that sweet sweet breath.

    I am fighting to take a breath, but I am holding back and the only thing that is helping me is seeing the result.

    As my body reaches this state, it begins to take the energy more desperately, with it going deeper than before.

    Still, despite the benefits, I wanted to stop and take arge breath and end all the struggle.

    I wouldn''t have been struggling if I had been in my native world. There, I would have been fine for weeks without taking a single breath. My body was capable of that, here it is not.

    It is hard to control one''s instincts, but I will do it. My survival is dependent on it.

    As Sovereign is just a stepping stone for me. I want to be strong enough to find a marina and my future child, and I already have an idea of where they could be, or know where they will be.

    But to even reach that ce, I need to be powerful, and Sovereign powerful is not enough.

    So, I controlled my instinct itself as I count the seconds for the hours.

    An hour passed and then another and now, twitching and turning, be intense. My body is hungry for air, but I am not getting any. It is already absorbed, what little I had in my body and now hungering for more.

    It had be extremely hard to hold back, but I continued to do that.

    My body had yet to reach the limit where I will need to take a breath or I will die and till it happens, I continue to hold back.

    Thirty-seven minutes passed, and my body reached its limit.

    I immediately moved my head out of the solution and took a breath. Not a fast breath, but a tiny, very slow breath, which is a great struggle itself.

 Chapter 3190 Pushing The Limit

    "Fuck, even after the four days; it is hard!" I said as I took my first normal breath in six hours.

    I had been practicing the seven aurora-wave method daily for the past four days, along with other methods. It is still difficult as it the four days ago; it could be said, it had be slightly more difficult.

    My body seemed to be getting used to this self-inflicted dyspnea and stretching its limits, which forced me to go with it, till I reached the limit.

    The method is going to get harder in theing weeks, not because of the stretching limit, but because of the changes I am going to make. As of current, I entered the pool, before I stopped breathing.

    In a week and a half, I will not enter the pool till I am without breath for three hours, will try to stay till I reached my body''s limit.

    It will make things very difficult, but it will be the only way. I am going to get the maximum benefits and I have another week and a half to prepare mentally.

    I got out of the pool and cleaned myself with energy. I like to take a shower, but I am saving time, especially today. Where I will go out for a short time; while I do want to go and did not affect things much, I want to do it, to avoid any suspicion.

    I went to the kitchen and ate lunch quickly beforeing back to the practice room.

    I waved my hand, and the formation appeared on the ground. It is big and in various ces, has bottles filled with thirty-seven essences.

    Buzz!

    I checked the formation before sitting in the center and activating it.

    About one and a half hourster, I finished and rested for ten minutes, before waving my hand and taking out the pool again and this time, it is filled with a purple-ck solution. Which is covered in formation.

    Buzz!

    I cleaned myself with energy and entered the tub. A momentter, the formation activated.

    This one is quite painful, but thankfully there is no restriction. So, I closed my eyes and entered my core, and begin working.

    Every day, I would go through one treatment after another. It is important for maximum effects and efficiency. These treatments are also taking more resources, than I had imagined.

    By the time I finished with these treatments; I might not have much in my core. I do not care, if I received as many as benefits, I had estimated. I will not mind, even if I use every resource I have.

    I worked in my core for two hours and forty-one minutes before I opened my eyes and got out of the tub and cleaned myself with energy.

    I wore a new set of clothes and got out of my house. It would be great if I can return within an hour, a second more and it will begin to cut into my sleep.

    It shouldn''t take more; I could return within an hour. I am only going for a show and buying a few resources; they have taken me from my storage. Though, I am very much interested to know whether they will allow me to buy every resource.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    From what I heard, the city took the resources and only that it didn''t want, it allows one to buy back.

    So, I say that I will not see at least a quarter of the resources, they have taken from me.

    Soon, I reached the teleportation gate and paid the operator, before stepping inside. When I came from it, it was three minutes to two hours.

    Those bastards had to take more than half of the resources and were only allowed to buy the most useless ones. I would have returned immediately, if not for the city, bringingrge resources they wanted to sell.

    They gave us the first opportunity to buy them before they sell them to the merchants.

    There were a lot of resources I wanted and I brough them. It took time, but I do not regret it. The things I brought were quite amazing, many of them had made my core beat.

    Once I returned, I begin working again.

    Days passed, and soon it is eleven days since I had to begin when I noticed something interesting. A limit begins stretching; it is very tiny, but it is visible, and it surprised me.

    Not because of limit opening, I had expected a tiny bit of limit to open, but it is at the end of the treatments, not this early. It made me slightly excited, because, if the limit opened sufficiently, I maybe do a few things.

    Like practicing the refining method; I was only able to practice it a few times since I had leveled up into High-Primary II. As my limit got filled with the strengthening energies from the Grimms'' bloodline.

    I would like to have at least one more chance to practice it.

    As I saw the stretching of the limit, I begin to push myself more. I started with seven auora waves; I would start practicing after I started having difficulty breathing, pushing my body to merge with more forbidden power.

    Me pushing myself seemed to have helped me on the sixteenth day of starting. I had practiced the refining method, which seemed to have be more painful than I had remembered.

    Days passed and I continue to push myself more and more with its limit stretched. I will fill that limit by practicing the refining method.

    I am doing very things, all this treatment and practice improving me, but also making my condition very delicate.

    One wrong step and it will be over for me.

    It is a good thing; I have clones. Four of them calcte everything a little thing, reducing the chances of failure to absolute zero.

    A month passed, and I am still pushing. The treatments were far from over and seeing that I had pushed my stay by fifteen days.

    I don''t think one and a half months would be enough.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 3191 Unbearable

    One month and twenty-two days have passed, and now, I am preparing for myst treatment.

    It is not seven aurora waves.

    It was not in the n when I had nned the treatments. It is an addition. I had created it with all the data I had gotten from my practice and will help me the most when I break through into Sovereign.

    ''It is ready,'' I said as I looked at the brownish-green drop in the center of the formation.

    Its base ingredient is the bubbling cloud soul, with a few drops of essence of haies metal essence fruit, and a few other rare materials.

    It was a very experience to create. There have been seventeen failed attempts to create it before I failed.

    Buzz!

    I activated the formation after seeing everything is ready.

    For the first few seconds, there was nothing, before the drop begin to move, till it floated in the fair. Slowly, it got up and stopped nearly a minuteter. When it had reached the height of my temple and moved toward me.

    Soon, it reached my temple and touched the center of it. I felt cool as it begins to seep inside it.

    It took a little over three minutes topletely seeped inside my temple.

    ''Ahhhhhhh¡­.''

    For a few seconds, everything was normal, before suddenly an extreme pain shot out of my temple, and it slowly begin to spread out to the left and right.

    If my mind hadn''t beenpletely upied by the pain; I would see beautiful brownish green runes, with a faint hint of gold spreading from my temple slowly.

    The beautiful vines, they formed a center at my temple, before spreading into both sides,ing down on my head and neck, before splitting again, toward my shoulders and chest.

    The brownish green runes spread across my body while giving me soul splitting pain.

    I knew it was painful, but never expected it would be this painful. If I had known, I might not do that, what I am doing.

    It is painful, and this pain is spreading through every part of my body, crushing through my feeble resistance.

    I do nothing but scream louder. It is the only thing; I have in my control.

    Hun!

    The pain kepting and spreading, before suddenly, it stopped. Gone, that not even a hint of it had remained.

    It took me a few seconds toe to myself and when I did; I looked at beautiful brown, green runes. They looked even more beautiful than I had thought, especially at the temple, where its borate center is present.

    "It seeded," I said.

    There was only a 50% chance of it seeding. I thought there would be a reaction from my core to encroach on its territory.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Not only did the core reject it but also seemed to have taken it under its wing.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Now that I seed, I am free to make a breakthrough, but I will not do it immediately. I am going to wait for two days and see how this formation reacts with my core, body, soul, and energy.

    I need it safe before I could make a breakthrough. As it will y a major part in it.

    I took a sigh and runes seeped back inside me, while Iid down there and a couple of secondster, fell into sleep.

    I only wanted to rest for a minute, before taking a shower and then sleep, but I slept, with spread filled body.

    Four hourster, I woke up and the first thing I did was shower, before entering the kitchen to cook the food.

    In the past few months, I had rarely cooked, nearly all the food I ate had been cooked by my clones.

    Now, I wanted to cook from my hand and for the first time in nearly two months, I have time to do that.

    One and half an hourter, I finished cooking and set it on the before serving myself. I am once again eating alone, even after two months, Nero and Ashlyn are still sleeping.

    It had started to make me feel worried, but what can I do? I could not just shake them awake.

    In one of my mad moments, I did that, but they did not wake up.

    I finished the dinner and wash the tes, before walking into the porch.

    It is a dark night, there is neither a moon nor stars in the sky. Though it is still not fully dark, especially around the river.

    It is slowing faintly, it is not doing that artificially, which is kind of easy, but it is natural. The mountain through which it passed had to glowing stone, which made it glow.

    I sat downfortably, but a few minutester; I saw the door of the house, a few hundred meters away from mine, open.

    Two peoplee out a young man and a woman. The man had silvery skin and long elvish type ears, while the woman looked mostly human with light brown skin.

    The only difference is she had with humans is wings.

    They walked onto the porch, and the young man sat down, while the young woman sat on hisp and begin kissing without care for the world.

    I looked away immediately, but a mncholic expression couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    On days like this, when see the young lovers, I couldn''t help but miss Marina a lot. The pain of missing her so much that the pain I felt is nothingpared to it.

    Everything I am doing is to reunite with her as soon as possible. She and my unborn child, for whom I worry so much and feel ashamed, that I could not be there to take care of their mother.

    I hope Marina and my child doing well. I worry and how could I not, seeing how cruel this world gets.

    I am too weak to find her, but I am trying hard and will keep trying, till I reunite with her.

 Chapter 3192 Breakthrough

    "Good girl," I said to the wolf monster as I fed her the strips of meat. She ate it beforeing to snuggle against me, licking my face.

    She is a young wolf monster that I had been feeding every few days since I hade here. The wolf is cute and quite obedient, and also intelligent enough to followplexmands.

    The people here had taught her well.

    I yed with her for an hour before I went back to my cabin. As I entered inside, I went to the practice room directly.

    It is time that I make the breakthrough to the Peak of Primary II.

    The treatments I have gone through in the past one and a half month is going to make it difficult.

    If I had made a breakthrough without it, it would have been smooth like thest breakthrough, but I am not the person to take things easy.

    Iughed at that thought before waving my hand and immediately, a square red crystal te appeared on the wooden floor. I have changed my breakthrough formation again.

    I had to; I could not let a single thinge back to me. Thankfully, it is not a big thing for my breakthrough formation.

    A momentter, resources appeared on it, over 95% of them were in essence form, prepared by me. Some of them were very hard to process, and I had failed a couple of times before seeding.

    It helped me improve my alchemy skill; not to mention, saved me a lot of money.

    Processed resources are expensive. Even with failures, I have saved a tremendous amount of money by processing them myself. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    These resources are also huge amount. Forget those who are breaking through for the Peak of Primary II, even those who are breaking through for the Peak of Primary III wouldn''t use resources in such an amount.

    I looked at everything before floating up in the center of the formation.

    I had been waiting for this moment. If I had wished, I would have been able to go through it two months ago and it would have made things quite easy for me, but I have waited.

    Now, if I can make a breakthrough, it will be all worth it.

    Buzz!

    I took a deep breath and initiated the breakthrough; a momentter, the breakthrough formation buzzed, and with it, the brown-green formation inside my skin also appeared out.

    It will y an important role in this breakthrough, or should I say, make it more dangerous.

    I just hope it will behave as I predict it would be. Going above that will make me pay a very high price.

    As the breakthrough formation activated, the essences begin toe out of the bottles and begin to fill the runes. It is happening fast, faster than it had to happen during the normal breakthrough.

    While others may be able to make a breakthrough in it; I have designed it myself, and now even better than before.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It had gone through several upgrades in the ruin, powerful upgrades. Not just materials improved, but also the formation with the massive amount of data I have got.

    The data is impressive. I have not thought I would be able to get such data and run a few experiments when I entered the ruin.

    Fifteen minutester, the runes were ready, and they moved toward me like a tide within a few seconds. The runes have covered every part of my body; from head to toe, there is not a single inch that is opened.

    While it was happening, the changes were also happening to my core, which was turning into a blob of the world.

    One and a half minutester, my core had turned into aplete blob and begin to spin slowly. As it did, it begin to pull the resources inside, while at the same time, the brownish-green formation also started to shine.

    For a few seconds, everything was fine, but soon, I begin to feel the pain.

    It was slight at first, but slowly it increased till it became painful.

    The normal breakthrough should be painless, but it is brownish green formation is doing something to my body and soul; something quite dangerous.

    Nobody in a sane mind will try to do something like that; even those insane wouldn''t do it, as it would make their breakthrough unsessful.

    Unless it is what they are trying to do.

    I am not. I am different from the others, the forbidden power inside my cell and speck of the soul let me do this thing. Even with it, I need to be careful; it won''t be an overstatement if I say, I am dancing on the edge of the de.

    The pain continued to increase, till I needed to grit my teeth to bear it.

    Thankfully, it had stabilized by them, but even then, it is extremely painful, and it willst till the end of the breakthrough. Where I will know when I seed or not.

    A failure will give me pain greater than this, just thinking about it made my whole-body shudder. A sess, on the other hand, will make me climb the first step toward the sovereign stage.

    An hour passed, and my core had consumed half of the resources.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. I have done tinkering with my breakthrough, so my core will absorb more resources than it should.

    Doing that is extremely dangerous, but I don''t have any choice.

    Every minute, my core would consume more and more resources. Its speed is immense. If anyone were to see it, they would get shocked. This is why, to guard against it, I had created a cloak around the formation.

    I feel it is good enough to even fool the casual swipe of soul sense from the Earth Sovereign, but I will only know for sure if the soul sense of Earth Sovereign sweeps by it.

    I hope that did not happen.

    Once the interest of such a powerhouse was piqued, I could say bye-bye to my freedom.

 Chapter 3193 Peak Of Primary-II

    It took two hours and three minutes for my core to absorb all the resources it needs.

    92% of what I had ced in the formation.

    It is more than I had thought, what my core would take. Which will directly increase the risk of my breakthrough, but the boat had sailed long enough that there was no point in worrying about it.

    After the resources, my core begins to slow down before it stopped. It stayed there for several seconds before it started to spin again.

    As I did, the formation begin to shine brightly and begin taking energies from thebination of eight energy crystals.

    This time, I had not used the energy from one source, but eight in different quantities. It would be best for what I am trying to achieve.

    Though, I would have very much preferred it. If they were a little less expensive.

    Eight of the five crystals were brought from the store, and they had cost me a lot. They were one of the most expensive things I had brought from there.

    The energy begins to enter inside me, while the pain remained constant. During these two hours, I have gotten little used to it than now; I am not gritting my teeth as tightly as before.

    The core absorbs the energy fast, but it would still take some time before the core, to get filled. As with the resources, my core is going to take excess energy than it needs.

    An hour passed and then another and my core is still absorbing the energies like crazy.

    I am kind of became scared as it should have stopped minutes ago, but it is still absorbing the energies. I am thinking about stopping the process, but that would bring its own consequences, but if it continued, I will have no choice but to do it.

    If I did not, then my core could st into the pieces, and I do not want that to happen.

    Nine minutes passed and the core finally started to slow down; seeing that, I took a sigh of relief. As a minute more, I would have stopped forcefully, bringing consequences that I do not want to face.

    The core had finally stopped, and immediately the consolidation has begun.

    I watched it with bated breath as the real danger starts now. My core had epted more resources and energies than it should, and it destabilize it.

    I have made preparations that it would not happen, but something could always go wrong. I would be powerless to do anything if that were to happen.

    Hun!

    I sensed the problem a minute after the consolidation begins. The lumps begin to appear around the consolidating core; the core tried to stop them, but they kept forming.

    My expression turned bad seeing it, but as I had said, I could not do anything. It had gone out of my hand; the only thing I could do is trust my core to handle it.

    I hope it does.

    Two more minutes passed and lumps kept appearing, that they now covered the whole core.

    I felt like I was dying and it would happen. If these lumps remained.

    I could sense the violent energies from these lumps, and if a single one of them had exploded, even the smallest one I will die, without a doubt.

    Hun!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I was panicking about death when one of the smaller lumps absorbed back into the core and core.

    It surprised me, but what happened next was shocking.

    The moment the first lump disappeared, another one disappeared and then another, and in just a couple of seconds, all the lumps disappeared from the surface of my core.

    I took a sigh of relief and watched it with bated breath, but did not see any problem as my core consolidated.

    Over fifteen minutes passed, and my core finally consolidated. My core had turned into a beautiful world again, which had be even more beautiful.

    Usually, this is the phase where I smiled. As the breakthrough seeded, now, the runes wille and the breakthrough energy will release, advancing my strength rapidly.

    The same thing will happen, along with a few other things, if go bad. Then, will mess me up for life; it will be worse than death if things did not go as I had nned.

    After a second of silence, my core shone, and the runes came out, spreading into every inch of me; going deeper than before.

    Buzz!

    In less than a minute, the runes spread inside me, and my core buzzed, releasing a massive amount of breakthrough energy.

    It is so much that my core begins to shake uncontrobly as it did it.

    Ahhhhhhh¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The energy entered my body, and I screamed. As it begins to fill me and millions of small fissures of brownish-green formation created on my body and soul.

    They are extremely small that they wouldn''t copse me by turning my puddle, but they are at that limit. Something goes wrong. Then many parts of my body would turn into puddles and that damage would be permanent.

    It wouldn''t be healed by the potion or the healer.

    The greenish-brown formation is just created by the fissures, but it had also released the special mix of forbidden energy I had created.

    This way, I will merge with more forbidden energy. I will do this until I had reached the Sovereign stage.

    The energy poured into my body and was absorbed by it and fissures while I screamed in pain. It is a good thing; I had silenced the wards, or it would definably wake up, all my neighbors, that would have been bad.

    Minutes passed and my throat have be dry from screaming, but I still kept screaming, without care for the world.

    It felt like years have passed, when I felt the pain slowing down. It is happening very slowly, but I do not care.

    All I care, it is finally happening.

    The core had finished releasing the energy a while ago, but I was still feeling the pain and it would take a while before the pain disappeared.

    Though the danger had disappeared. It was present until the core was releasing the energies. It had stopped, which also means I have reached the Peak of the Primary-II stage.

 Chapter 3194 Fifth Clone

    I opened my eyes as the pain disappeared; it had disappeared quite a long ago, but I had fallen asleep and woke up just now, after two hours and seventeen minutes.

    I did not get up, instead closed my eyes again and looked at the changes my body had gone through and immediately, a surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The advancement went better than I had thought. Much better with minimum side effects, which I would deal with within a few days.

    Most importantly, I have got great data, and now with it; I will not only improve the treatment but also the breakthrough process itself. I will try that next time; there won''t be any side effects.

    There are a lot more things to do, but most importantly, deal with the side effects. Only then I will be able to make another clone.

    The clones are tremendously important to me; the only reason I have even been able to reach this stage is due to them. Otherwise, I would still be working in my world, working in a Primary-II inheritance.

    I went to my core and saw the energy there had be denser, but it was nothingpared to what will happen during my next breakthrough.

    It was just a small breakthrough; the next will be a big breakthrough; just thinking about it sent shivers of excitement through my body.

    Two of my clones are already working on the Inheritance; the third one, on the other hand, is studying the data gathered in the breakthrough, while the fourth one is reading or rather researching.

    I want to join them, but I could not. I have things to do.

    My clones have already activated the formations I have prepared to deal with the side effects, but they will not be enough.

    I will have taken treatment outside too, but before I do that, I want to shower and eat something good. Then I can focus on dealing with the side effects of this breakthrough.

    I opened my eyes and got up; half an hourter, I was in the kitchen cooking a meal for myself.

    A little more than an hourter, I finished cooking and ate alone.

    After eating, I went practice room and brought out the song of Sar in its tub form. Filled with silver-ck liquid and entered inside, before closing my eyes, a few minutester, sleep came and took me.

    I did not resist it. The breakthrough made me tired, and I wanted to sleep.

    I woke up five hourster and begin working earnestly on healing from the side effects and at the same time, started researching the next ce to go.

    han had offered everything it could to me and now, I want to go to a different ce in search of the opportunities that will help me advance.

    I already have a couple of ces in mind, but I want to research more; I should be able to finish with that before my lease had expired.

    Three days passed, and I am fully healed from the side effects of the breakthrough.

    I will be waiting for it, and now, I will be able to create the clone. Though, I will wait for a minute before I finished the task in my hand.

    The samples of bubbling cloud tar and bubbling cloud soil are in front of me. I have ced several of them in my breakthrough formation. From the lowest grade, soil to bubbling cloud tar itself.

    My core had not taken even a single speck from them.

    I had expected it would happen with bubbling cloud tar, but did not expect it would happen with soil. I thought my core would ept at least a lower grade soil, but it did not.

    I am trying to find out why.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I had understood a few things, but did not get aplete picture. I will have to keep researching that to have a full picture.

    A few minutes passed, and I finally stopped and walked toward the preparation I had made to create a clone.

    I did not waste any time and sat on the solution with the resources and blood-soul stainless lotus in front of me.

    A secondter, very tiny runes started toe out of my temple at a very fast speed. I haveprehended this part a long ago and studied it; I know every aspect of it and am only restricted by my own ability to form the runes with my soul energy.

    Every second hundreds of runes came out of my temple and imprinted on the lotus and soon, every part of the lotus got covered in it.

    The runes are stilling, finding the space, despite there weren''t any.

    Soon, thest ruin entered the lotus, and a tired smile appeared on my face. As I had expected, I did not need to overdraft my soul for more soul energy. I had not even spent everything I had.

    I only used 9% of the energy.

    With runes imprinted, the lotus glowed, and absorbed the four clones, before starting to absorb the resources. It took it a few minutes to do it before it begins to fly up and soon it reached the height and begin toe toward me.

    A minuteter, it touched me, and I felt like a soft wind touching me, as it seeped inside me.

    Buzz!

    I heard it buzzed, and I fell unconscious.

    I woke up and saw the five clones in front of me; seeing them, a smile on my face had brightened up.

    With one more clone, I will have another hand work on the things. I had immediately sent it to work on the inheritance with the other two.

    The Primary-III inheritance is going to beplicated, far more than Primary-II. It seemed to be as such that it will aid me in breaking through to Sovereign ss, not to mention projecting every ounce of my power efficiently.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    My breakthrough had been sessful.

    With the treatments and dangerous formation inside me, I have gained more strength than I would have. If I am not wrong, then I am quite powerful; few below the Sovereign could stand a chance against me.

    Only those at a level Kara had been before breaking through possess a threat to me.

    I will not antagonize them. I am a cautious man. Unless it is something extremely important, I will not even nce at them.

    With the clone created, I started studying. In these past two months, there was never a day when I did not study the ancient runes; they are quite hard, but I am making good progress in them.

    If I continued to make such progress in my studies; I will be able to make something in a few years.

    I did not let myself get too excited and focused on my studies.

    I studied till evening and cooked myself dinner before walking out of my house into the city. I have a few things to do, especially about the ce I nned to go to next.

    Some research is necessary, and the city would best ce for it.

 Chapter 3195 Celub

    "You next," said the guard, and I nodded, and walked toward the intercity teleportation gate.

    I have been waiting six minutes; there are a lot of people who want to travel.

    I stepped into it, but not before taking onest nce at Vakan city, where I had spent a day. I hade here yesterday from han and now I am going to Celub, which is also my destination.

    As I stepped into the formation, I appeared in the spatial tunnel.

    Inheritance teleportation gate takes time; the distance between cities is huge and they cost a fortune in travel. Still, with it, I could have finished a week of travel in less than a minute.

    It is worth it, at least for me.

    Though, I will need to be a little careful about my expenses. I have spent quite a lot on the treatments and my breakthrough. While I still have a fortune, it is reserved for the treatments.

    I have a lot of resources, but most of them are useful and they will be spent, if I continue with treatments, as I am going.

    They willst me for two and a half months to three months. After that, either I will need to find a lot of bloodlines Grimms, or a ce with a lot of resources.

    With the treatments, the practice is going to get insanely expensive, but it is fine. Given the benefit of breaking into the Sovereign stage and also stretching the limit, further than it is, all is worth it.

    I will find a way to get the resources.

    Forty-six seconds passed, and I have finally seen the end of the spatial tunnel. Half a second after that, I passed it.

    "Wee to Celub," said the big-horned man monotonously. I nodded my thanks and walked out.

    Celub City is a vast city, the same size as that of the han. Famous for its Junl stones, a magical material used in construction. It is a precious construction material and Celub had a huge amount of it.

    It is rich due to it, and I could see many of the employment projections. Most rted mining, offering much better wages, that people had pain, in thest mine I had been.

    Unlike that mine, Junl stone mines are not hazardous; it is just simplebor in them. From what I heard, half of the city''s poption work in the mines.

    There are not only projections of employment but of those wanted people. I even spotted mine.

    han had my posters all over, and so had Vakan and now even Celub. I couldn''t help but smile seeing that. Well, let them post as many wanted posters as they want; they will not find me.

    I was about to move my eyes away from all the protection when some of them had changed.

    It changed into a beastman, no, not a beastman. The foxman''s features are too animalistic; the beastman has human bodies with animal traits. This one seemed simr, but with more animalistic features.

    "The corrupted," I said when realization stuck with me, and at the same time, those words appeared behind it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The corrupted are ones made by the unison of Grimms and native races. It is extremely rare for Grimm to procreate with the native species, but sometimes it happened.

    Those created by such unions are hunted; natives hate them more than Grimms themselves. The Grimms do the same; there are very few ces, they could live without persecution.

    I don''t know whether this persecution is justified on not; there are not many books about it in the library.

    I heard these people eat the natives and are unstable in mind. The posters even said to kill them on site, as they are very dangerous. Their energy is very fatal to both natives and also to the Grimms.

    I would like to get my hands on that energy, but I couldn''t be able to get it legally. I will have to do it illegally.

    Though, I am in no hurry. I will do it after I reach my destination, which is Haln. Unfortunately, there is no teleportation link to do; as Haln,es under the jurisdiction of a different organization.

    While there is no direct transportation, like teleportation or airship, or even caravan. People still travel there by road.

    It is dangerous and will take two to three weeks to reach there with my power and speed. I am nning on doing that, but not today; I will be in Celub for a few days, gathering information, before making my way to the Haln.

    I moved to walk through the city. It is quite active at night, without thousands of people moving through the vast market.

    I enjoy the market, buying things I need and there are many things I need for my treatments. Today, I will be browsing the market, but tomorrow, I will visit the stores to get the things I need.

    Though, I need to be careful with spending. I could not shop too much; it is allied with han, and I don''t want to alert those bastards.

    Instead of letting go, those bastards have intensified the search for me, and I don''t want to give them any chance to suspect me, especially when Ie so close to escaping their.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Once I reach the Haln; they will be able to do anything against me. There, I will be able to shop without care.

    Three hours passed, and I walked into the inn.

    "Room for three nights please," I said to a redhead human woman, who looked to be in her early twenties.

    "Seven hundred and thirty lem crystals please," she said, looking at me strangely. Likely because I am not breathing.

    I nodded and ced five crystals in front of her; she looked at them, before nodding and passing me the key.

    "Thank you," I said and walked to my room, which is on the sixth floor.

    As I reached it, I immediately took out the tub and submerged myself. It had been three and a half hours already and time for my daily seven aurora waves treatment.

 Chapter 3196 Travel

    "Here is your Celub stake and carj beer," said the waitress as she ced my food on the table and walked away to serve other customers.

    Two days had passed since I hade to Celub City, and I have heard everything I need and brought the information.

    Tomorrow morning, I will leave for Haln City. It is an amazing city, and if it had opportunities, I need, I might have stayed in it, but it did not.

    It is a mining city and did not have half the opportunities of han. Unless, of course, I am interested in mining. Then, I have all the opportunities in the world here.

    I ate my dinner, which is quite good, before walking out of the pub.

    I did not immediately return to the inn and instead walked on the lighted street. There are people everywhere, going in and out of the shops and restaurants, having a good time.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I couldn''t help but feel jealous about it.

    Not everybody practices zealously, most people did not. They want to live in peace and practice slowly. Spending time with their loved ones and children as the years passed.

    It is a good life, and I sometimes couldn''t help but want it.

    It is so different from my younger days when I couldn''t wait to get out of my town to prove myself. At that time, I knew nothing about the Grimms, I just wanted to be powerful.

    I am quite grateful for the pyramid; they have tried to give the people of minor continents as stable a life as possible.

    One without a knowledge of the Grimm; a luxury people from the central continent did not have.

    Now with eradicating the Grimms; not a single person in my world had to worry about them.

    I roamed the streets for three hours and twelve minutes before turning to my inn. When I returned to my room, I immediately took out the tub and submerged in it; letting the energies of seven aurora waves wash through me.

    Two and half hourster, I brought my head out of the liquid and begin to take a long, slow breath.

    It used to be painful, and it is even now, but I have slightly gotten used to it.

    Fifteen minutester, my breathing turned normal.

    I am using the treatment every day, but from tomorrow, it won''t be possible. I will be traveling through the forest, and I couldn''t remain submerged in solution, holding my breath.

    If dangeres, I won''t react immediately or even after minutes.

    Thankfully, I have prepared a recement method. I will be able to react instantly if I am in the middle of it. It is not effective as this one, but it is the only option I have.

    Though, I will try to find safe ces to practice this method, when I could.

    I cleaned myself and ten minutes after that, sat in the center of the formation with my eyes closes. While it does its magic on me, I work in my core with my five clones.

    The fifth clone had been very helpful. It had been ten days since I have gotten it, but I could see the huge difference it is making. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It had made a lot of things easier for me, freeing up a lot of time, in which I am doing different things. Most importantly, it is giving me time to study the ancient runes.

    I am enjoying it a lot as studying the ancient runes is increasing my knowledge of themon runes.

    That knowledge, in turn, helped me in creating my inheritance.

    I studied the runes for four hours before moving to the inheritance. Three of my clones working on it; there are always three clones working on it and whenever a clone frees up, even for a few minutes, it worked on the inheritance.

    I am making steady progress on my inheritance, and I wish I could go even faster.

    Creating an inheritance takes time, more times that reaching the limit and more than treatment would take. I need the inheritance ready before I finished with the treatments.

    The moment I finish with that; I will make a breakthrough.

    I worked for my inheritance for six hours before I got up, cleaned myself, and slept for three hours.

    When I woke up, there was only an hour before the dawn. So, I quickly freshened up and showered before making myself breakfast.

    After eating it, I walked out of my room and checked out.

    The sun had started toe out when I walked out of the inn; I went to the nearest teleportation gate and walked through and appeared near the city gates.

    There is no official transportation to Haln City; It is not an allied city. It is an ally of the enemy of the organization that runs Celub and other cities. So, the trade is forbidden, and so is the movement.

    It is easier for unaffiliated people like me to move, but there are still some restrictions we needed to remain careful of.

    Soon, I reached the gate and showed my credentials, before walking out and quickly made my way toward the decided spot.

    People could not move with the official channels, but there are some unofficial channels. I am moving with another of such channel.

    Thud!

    Inded near the purple tree and felt a couple of soul senses. I also moved my soul sense toward others notifying my presence.

    The official of Celub City did not allow official channels, but also forbid unofficial ones, like not letting us move in a group to discourage travel.

    So, the people became ingenious.

    They do not move in the convectional group; each person stays far away from the other, near the edge of their soul sense. It is far enough to not be considered a group, but close enough. That if anyone is in danger, people coulde to help.

    I don''t know how many people are traveling, but from what I heard, there will be around a hundred Primary-III practitioners.

    It is a good number, sufficiently safe. If one does not, move far away from the group.

 Chapter 3197 The Corrupted I

    Twenty-two minutes after my arrival, I felt flew up and could see the people a few miles around me.

    More people are running on the ground; it is much safer despite more monsters on the ground. Though there are no monsters this clone to the city, they wille a few hourster.

    Hun!

    In just a few minutes, one of the city-guard flew up from the ground. He is easy to recognize due to his uniform.

    He said nothing, just looked at us. Still, I kept an eye on him warily and only took a sigh of relief after he disappeared from my view.

    We have paid all the bribes needed to be paid. The guards will not touch us, which is great. I do not want to deal with guards as it always ends badly.

    This might be a weak guard, that we can finish in seconds, but if we do something or he called backup. The powerful ones will appear, and I don''t think anyone here is a match against the Sovereign.

    An hour passed and then another and soon, it was five hours since I begin the journey.

    The monsters have begun to appear, and I have flown down to the ground. While no monster had attacked me yet and I could deal with any Primary-III monsters, I did not want to reveal my power.

    Not to mention, being in the air makes you the biggest target of the Sovereign monster.

    Thud!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As Inded on the ground, I increased my speed a little, but not too much. I have to stay within a range of groups.

    The monsters stayed away from our path; there was a monster, just two hundred meters away from me, but it did not attack. They have got used to people and are aware, they shouldn''t mess with us.

    Every day, there are thousands of peoplee and go between Celub and Haln on this unofficial route.

    The information I have brought is detailed. There is information about everything, from safe routes to resource grounds to mining spots, among many other things.

    I have read it carefully and noted down all information I might need.

    The travel between the two cities may be long, but it is generally safe. Most people reach the other end without no incident. Those who suffer an incident did not get harmed by it; rarely does any person killed during the travel.

    It happens while most of the time, its people kill people. There are some instances where it happens because of the monster''s attack.

    I need to be prepared for both instances.

    Soon it was evening, and we continued; it is already decided where we will stop and till we reach it, we will continue.

    We stopped at a little past ten at clearing; I thought for a while and decided to ce my abode at the edge. We had ced our above in a huge circle, each abode is at least a mile away from the other.

    Mine is two and a half miles away from the others.

    While most people wanted in the center; I do not. The edge is much better for me. It gives me freedom and keeps me out of the range of all people.

    Compared to most of them, the range of my soul sense is much higher. So, I could always see what is happening around them, but they did not.

    With the abode set up, I went inside.

    Days passed, and besides I know it, five days had passed. It is night, and I am moving through the dark forest. There is no slightest light, with no moon and stars being visible.

    It did not much matter to the people like us, as we could see through the dark without any problem.

    One and a half an hourter, we stopped as reached our destination and begin to set up an abode. I like always, picked up a spot at the edge, away from the others.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After freshening up and eating, I sat in the center of my formation.

    Unlike what I used to do in the city, I did not enter my core and work there. Instead, I spread my soul sense and watched everything happening around me.

    I cannot let go of my guard, at least when I am in treatment.

    One and a half hours passed, and the treatment wasing to an end. I am still looking outside where everything is normal, like it had been in the past four nights.

    Hun!

    A minute passed, and I was about to focus my soul sense on a different direction when suddenly, I sensed a presence entering my range. They were very fast, but in just a couple of seconds, their speed slowed down, and they crashed.

    I focused my soul sense on them, and immediately, my eyes widened in shock. I had expected anything, but not this.

    I turned off the formation immediately, but I still needed to wait for three seconds before I could get up.

    A moment three seconds over, I got up, and a momentter, I appeared outside my abode, moving fast as I could.

    It is less than ten secondster; I appeared in front of the beastman. The right word would be the corrupted, a hybrid of native and Grimm, which should be killed at sight.

    It is the same as posters projected in the sky of Celub City. The city had ced a huge bounty on it.

    Unconsciously, a sword appeared in my hand, and I wanted to kill it, but I resisted the urge and looked at it carefully.

    It looked like Fox Beastman, a young Fox Beastman, who is rather taller. Taller than me, with silvery white fur.

    It is not Fox Beastman, but a hybrid of native and Grimm; I don''t know what species its native mother belongs to, but its father is Foxman. If one looked at his face, one would see it more beastly than a Fox Beastman has.

    Any beastman or those familiar with beastmen would easily recognize it being corrupted.

    It is bloodied from head to toe, and very injured. I could even say it was at death''s door and if he did not receive the treatment soon, it will die.

    I wanted to kill it, but my sword wouldn''t move from its ce.

    Hun!

    I should just leave it here, but my body wouldn''t move either. I was struggling with the indecision, when I felt multiple presences moving toward me at a very fast speed, with their soul sense approaching fast.

    I have to do something if I did not want to kill it. The moment they sensed it; it will die.

    In my panic, I tried to move it inside my core, and, to my surprise; it had gone inside.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed seeing that and wanted to bring it out immediately, instead, I wiped the signs of it. Its blood on the disappeared and so is its aura.

    I am quite good at wiping the signs away, developed several methods to do it.

    A second passed, and I felt the first soul sense touching me.

    Immediately, my entire persona changed. From confident, I became alert, while my soul sense moved around as If I am searching for something.

 Chapter 3198 The Corrupted II

    Nine people appeared in front of me, one after another, belonging to different races.

    All of them are at either High-Primary III or Peak Primary III.

    They all belong to the same team. The badge of their mercenarypany is visible on their clothes.

    "Have you seen the corrupted?" asked the leader, with a small silverly stumped horn on his head.

    "No, but it is what brought me out of my abode; I had sensed its aura not long ago," I replied, without a hint of guilt in my eyes.

    The leader stared at me for a couple of seconds, saying nothing, before turning to people.

    "Search around, with its injuries. It shouldn''t have run far," hemanded; they acknowledged and disappeared, while the leader turned back to me.

    "Are you sure you have not seen it? You know there is a huge bounty on it. If you tell us, we will share some with you," he said, and my eyes hardened.

    "If I had seen it. It would have been my hands and that bounty would have been mine also," I replied, and looked directly into its eyes.

    A frown appeared on his face, but he said nothing, instead moved away and begin to scan the area with his method.

    I watched him without saying anything before suddenly a frown appeared on my face.

    My core had started to shake.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed inside while smoothing my expression. My core had started to reject it and I could not bring it out in front of these people. They are not the only ones here, tense of others is spying through their soul sense.

    A few seconds passed, and his men returned one after another.

    "Anything?" he asked, but they all shook its head. "It disappeared again boss," replied a beastwomen.

    "Don''t worry, it will not be gone far. We have injured it pretty seriously, we will find it," said the leader and gave me onest look before disappearing.

    I watched them leave, before turning and walking toward my abode.

    I wanted to run toward it, but I did not instead, I walked slowly, and a minuteter; I reached my abode and went inside.

    One of the bastards had gone inside my abode to search for the corrupted. He had a good stealth method, but not good enough that I would not sense iting inside my abode.

    Thud!

    The moment I entered inside, I brought it out. Heaving a sigh of relief.

    My core was shaking like crazy. If I did not bring it, I would have broken my core apart. Something that would have destroyed my future.

    I looked at the corrupted on the med bed; most of its injuries have stopped bleeding and its condition is a lot better than before. My clones had done some healing on it, nearly killed using the wrong medicine.

    Its physiology is different from anything I had seen before; the things that work on natives or Grimms, won''t work in the same way.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Still, with my knowledge, it was not hard for my clones to find what kind of things will heal it and administer it after the initial mistake.

    "Aren''t you a treasure," I said after a second.

    At the same moment, its meta-scan appeared in front of me. It is very detailed, I could not get such a detailed meta-scan of any one of my levels, but I was able to get it due to it entering my core.

    It was in my domain. There, I had control over everything.

    My clones have been able to find some damn shocking things about it.

    This corrupted is a host of Celestial Inheritance like me. I could not have been able to find it, even if I had a month with him outside, but inside my core, it was easy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He had created his inheritance with the stainless mirror, as I had with a clear heart.

    Which is kind of shocking, because of all celestial inheritance. The stainless mirror is the pickiest, extremely few arepatible with it, and those who do are one of the brightest of the celestial inheritance.

    Celestial Inheritance is not the only thing it has; it also had the bloodline, and it is from the Grimms.

    The bloodline is different working differently than it should, and I am also seeing a couple of things that made me extremely curious.

    I begin to study the meta-scan while spreading my soul sense wide. They might return. Though the chances of that happening are quite low, I could not take a risk with it in my abode.

    I begin to study it earnestly and the more I did, the more it fascinated me.

    Soon, my eyes got focused on the moon around its core. I am not the only one who had it, it also has it, and it is an amazing thing. The more I study it; the more it shocked me.

    "Let''s test what it could do," I said with a smile and a momentter. A blue rose appeared in my hand, with the aura of Early Primary-III emanating from it.

    I looked at the blue essence rose for a moment before it flew out of my hand and appeared above the chest of the corrupted.

    Itnded on the chest gently, and nothing happened.

    Seconds passed, and there was no reaction. Seeing that, a frown appeared on my face. a string of energy came out from my hand.

    The string flew toward the essence rose, and wrapped itself around its base, before piercing the skin of the corrupted. There was resistance, but not high enough to stop it.

    Soon, it reached the other side and went to the core, but it did not go for a core. It went for the moon.

    It reached the moon and wrapped itself around it.

    The moment it did, it lit up like a sun and begin to suck the energies from the essence rose through the string.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

 Chapter 3199 The Corrupted III

    I had guessed it right.

    That moon is something of a beacon and gatherer. It will absorb the Grimm energies that its body creates and the beacon to absorb the bloodline energies from the source.

    It does and purifies these energies before sending them to the core, which is a pure inheritance core.

    It is doing just that right with an essence rose.

    It absorbs the energies from it and purifies them before sending the stream into the core. The core is absorbing it without any problem.

    If I am right, this corrupted, eats the Grimms whole. Though not flesh, but their essences.

    If not, there is no way it would have absorbed the energies from the essence rose. Which is made from the essence of the Grimms.

    That moon is artificial, like the core and now I have seen what it could do. I want it; I want its schematics.

    I wish I could just snatch it, but I could not. Like the inheritance core, it is also made from the power of celestial inheritance, and I could not take it forcefully. It will be destroyed if I tried that.

    A few minutes passed, and the clone finished looking at what I had asked it.

    ''Are you sure?'' I asked, despite knowing it is sure. ''Yes,'' it replied, and I have heaved a sigh of relief.

    This corrupted is not cannibal, it did not eat any native, not a single one of them. It is the first thing I had asked my clone to find, and my clone looked deep and found no markers rted to that.

    If you eat another being, it leaves markers inside. The markers are very visible if it is an intelligent being.

    Grimms'' bodies are filled with such markers and so are the bodies of human cannibals. Thousands of books library says the same thing. If you eat the being of the world, there will be markers.

    This corrupted did not have any.

    As for it sucking the essence of the natives through the moon like it is doing it with the Grimms. The moon is only Grimms energies, and I am very sure of it; it is not that powerful to fool me.

    Still, I study it carefully. It never hurts to be more cautious.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed, and it had consumed more than half of the essence rose, when something surprising happened.

    Energy begins to release from the core and spread its body into its wounds and started to heal them. I thought, only its moon was special, but its inheritance is no less special as well.

    Soon, the whole essence rose is consumed, and I immediately reced it with another essence rose.

    This one is from Mid-Primary III Grimms, more powerful than thest essence rose, but its moon has no problem taking its energy and then sending it to the core.

    Which again converted into healing energies. The healing energiesing now are more powerful than the healing energies before, because of the power of essence energies.

    Time passed as I watched everything in minute detail.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hun!

    When its injuries healed about 80%, I felt it move. A few secondster, its eyes fluttered. Its movement was rxed for a second before it suddenly turned taut, and it slowly turned toward me.

    "Hiii"

    I said and waved at him with a smile. It, in turn, looked at me with extreme caution. I could see its energy moving inside it, ready to strike me at moments notice.

    "Who are you?" it asked in a surprisingly melodic voice. I shouldn''t be surprised. Half of it is a Foxmen tribe.

    "Is this the first thing, you should say to your savior?" I asked back. it looked around, surprised, before looking around, including the essence rose, which was still attached to its chest.

    Which it is looking at like it is a treasure of the world.

    It peeled its eyes away from the essence with some difficulty and turned to me. "Thank you for saving me," it said cautiously, still alert as ever.

    "Rx, I am not going to kill you. If I wanted to, I would have handed you to those who are hunting you," I said and get up from my spot and walked toward the kitchen.

    It looked at me intently before getting up from the med bed and following me to the kitchen.

    "While the energies from essence rose are healing your injuries. You still need to eat." I said and took out the stuff.

    It could eat nearly the same thing as I. Though, to be careful, I will make meat dishes only.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He did not say anything and just watched me cook. I am alsofortable with silence.

    "Who are you? And why do you save me?" it asked finally. "I will save the first question forter, and as for saving you, I don''t have a definite reason for it,"

    "When I first saw you, I wanted to kill you since you are corrupted, but I felt curious, thus decided to save you and it was the right decision, at least academically."

    "Not every day, you can meet the host of Stainless Mirror and someone who is stealing the Grimm''s source energies and refining those energies, for their use," I said with an innocent smile.

    My words rmed it, especially thest sentence. That hat it got up from its spot and a rapier appeared in its hand. I did not so much bat an eye at its rm and continued cooking.

    It kept looking at me in rm with a weapon in its hand for more than a minute before it put it away.

    "Calm enough?" I asked as I looked at him and it nodded.

    For the next few minutes, we did not speak. At least till the essence rose disappeared from its chest, I wordlessly put the box with the essence rose in front of it, while cooking.

    He took out the essence rose, very gently, as if it have the most precious thing in the world.

    "You can use it. I have more of them in my storage," I said, to its shock.

 Chapter 3200 Ven

    ''Who is he?'' I asked myself as I looked at the human.

    There is nothing special about him, he looked normal adult human with average features. He is in the Primary-III stage. As for what level he is, I could not tell; it is not a problem, I had faced before.

    I do not feel any danger from him and that is scaring me.

    My instincts are good, it is what helped me survive in the hostile world. I looked at him, and I do not feel anything. I felt danger from my friends who mean well, but this human gave me nothing.

    I decided not to think about it and turned my eyes to the essence rose in my hand, which is about to disappear.

    He had called it essence rose, and the name is apt considering it is crafted from the essence of spawns. A miracle, something they had tried to achieve, but never been able to, especially at such a lower level.

    They have created artifacts and devices that helped them extract the energies from the spawns to consumeter.

    I have a few of them in my storage. It''s through them I practice.

    This essence rose is on apletely different level. It is wholly made from the essence of the spawn and nothing else. It should be impossible to mold it in such a stable stage, as the spawn''s essence is inherently unstable.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    There is another thing that shocks me about the rose is the energy it contains. Our artifacts were able to harness 30% to 40% essence of the spawns, while this one has 100%.

    A thing he never heard of anyone achieving.

    A few minutes passed, and I stopped taking the energy. My core is filled; I could not take any more of the energy.

    "Reached the limit?" asked the human, without even looking at me. "Yes," I replied, at the moment of silence, before cing the rose back into the box gently.

    "Even with most of the energy going to the healing. You have quite a capacity; the satellite and the inheritance core you had created are amazing," he said, and I froze once again.

    He is speaking about things, extremely few people knew about.

    I wanted to kill him. These are secrets that are keeping me alive, but he is speaking to them casually.

    "You had scanned me?" I asked, to which he smiled. "Of course, I did or how else would I have healed you?" he replied, and the answer did not make felt better; instead, it made me feel worse.

    Scanning does not reveal my secrets; Sovereigns have scanned me, but they were not able to find anything about my secrets, he seemed to know well.

    I opened my mouth to ask how did it but closed it. It is not a time to ask that.

    I should more worry about escaping him. I am more or less healed and could use my full power, but I don''t think it would be enough to deal with this human. I could use that, but I have only one and I have kept it for the Sovereign.

    It is why I had not been used to those bastards hunting me.

    I wanted to use it when Sovereign arrive; that way, I would have been able to kill all of them and take their storage.

    This time, I will not wait. If this human tried to block my way, I will use it, but whether it will work against him or not; I don''t know.

    I will burn that bridge when the timees. Till then, I will engage with this human, I felt like the encounter with him is not all bad; I might be able to get something out of him before I escape his clutches.

    I clear my thoughts and look at him, or rather, what he was doing.

    Cooking was never my strong suit, but this human seemed to be born for it. If he hadn''t spoken those words and revealed those essence roses, I would have thought he was a culinary master.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His skills seemed almost good as Krias''s. She had made the best food I had ever eaten in my life.

    Seeing him cook, I felt like I was in for another best treatment for my life.

    Hun!

    I was watching when suddenly he froze for a second before a big smile appeared on his face.

    This sudden change in his emotions couldn''t help but catch me off guard and made me think if he was someone unstable. I hope he is not; these people are hard to deal with.

    "What happened?" I asked, to which he turned to me with a smile. "Something good," He replied. I wanted to ask him further, but looking at his expression, it is clear that he will not tell me.

    A few minutester, the dinner was cooked, and I move to help him set the table. I may be captive, but it is the least I could do.

    "Let me," I said as I tried to pick up the pot. "You are a guest," he said and picked up the pot, and set it on the table.

    I did not force myself and instead just sit down; a couple of secondster, he finished and sat down, with delicious food in front of us, along with a bottle of wine.

    "I have been a poor host; you have been in my abode for two hours, and I did not even ask your name," he said and looked at me.

    "Its Ven," I replied before I could stop myself.

    It is my real name, not the one I use. I don''t know why I told the human.

    "And yours?" I asked. "Michael," he replied with a smile. I don''t know whether it is a true name or not, but it is the one I have gotten from him and referred to him as such.

    There was a moment of silence before he opened the wine bottle and poured the wine into the ss.

    Clink!

    "To progress," he said, and I repeated before we clinked the sses.

    "It is good," I said as I took a sip. "It is," he replied, sounding surprised as he took the sip.

    Seeing how surprised he is, it looked like he had likely gotten the bottle from the others and not brought it from the store.

    I took another sip before moving to the delicious food in front of me.

    "Mmmmm!"

    As I took the first bite, an unconscious sound couldn''t help, but escape from my mouth. It is delicious, very delicious.

    I had nearly forgotten the magic of the food. I would usually eat anything, as long as it gives me the nutrition, I will eat anything.

    I took another bite and then another, and before I know it, I cleaned my te and thank the human, who filled it without saying a word.

    We ate silently without speaking a word. I am busy with my thoughts, mostly nning on how I would escape. The more I think about it, the worse my mood became.

    Aside from using thest option, I see no other chance that will let me escape from the clutches of this human.

 Chapter 3201 Trading Secrets

    "Since we finished dinner. It is time we talk business," I said to him. My perception of him changed from when I had seen him the first time.

    From ''it'', he became ''him''.

    His expression turned serious and his stance defensive, ready to summon his weapon and attack me at the moment''s notice.

    "Don''t be so serious. I am interested in trading, not fighting. If you don''t want to trade, that is fine either," I said, putting the most harmless smile on my face.

    "You will let me leave, if I want to leave immediately?" he asked, looking at me seriously.

    "Sure, but I advise you to wait a little. There are tens of soul senses moving around," I replied.

    I could see a surprise appearing on his face before it had turned into a struggle. It took a few seconds for his expression to turn normal.

    "What do you want?" he asked finally.

    "Oh, there are many things I want, but one thing I want the most is the schematic of that satellite of yours."

    "I am very interested in it," I said and immediately, his expression hardened, and his hands twitched like he wanted to summon his sword to attack me.

    "It is my greatest secret; I can''t give you that. Even if I give it to you, it will not work for you, it requires the special constitution, among many other things," he said, and I smiled at that.

    "I am aware, but I am still very interested in it. For research purposes," I said, his eyes sharpened and understanding dawned on him.

    "You also have a celestial inheritance?" He asked, and I smiled, saying nothing.

    The host of celestial inheritances is rare, not because the celestial inheritances are rare. No, they are not, most Sovereign organizations and families have them, but rarely anyone uses them.

    In celestial inheritance, one needs to create the inheritance with own mind. You can inspire and even copy something, but not all.

    In clear heart inheritance, you cannot copy more than 30% of concepts from outside. This makes it hard for others, as not all have the ability to do that, not to mention the massive knowledge that requires.

    The first condition is bad, but it is the second one that stopped most people.

    To progress to each stage, one needs a huge time. The time taken to create inheritance is truly massive; I am lucky that I have a library which had colossal knowledge, a core where time runs two times faster, and multiple clones.

    Due to all this, I was able to create the inheritance faster, but others are not so lucky.

    "Sorry, but I could not give you the schematics of it," he declined once again. "Not even for the schematics to create essence rose," I said and glittering ck essence rose appeared in my hand.

    It is from the peak Primary-III, one of the most powerful ones I had killed.

    His eyes froze on the essence rose and I could see the desire I had seen in its eyes earlier. He wants the essence rose; he hungers for it, and I am offering him a method to create that.

    "The method wouldn''t be easy. I am sure you had created it, because of the special abilities you have that couldn''t be replicated easily," he said after nearly a minute of silence.

    "Yes, but imagine what could you achieve with all that data," I said enticingly and could see his mind wavering.

    "Fine, but you have to show me what you are offering first," he said. ''Bingo!'' I knew he will agree.

    "It''s no problem," I said and a white memory crystal appeared in me, and I threw at him. He caught it and seeped his soul sense inside.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    For a few minutes, his expression remained unchanged, before suddenly a shock appeared on his face. He looked for over ten minutes before he opened his eyes and turned to me.

    "I don''t think I will be able to copy it, in its originality," he said, and I smiled, saying nothing.

    He looked at me for a moment, before a blue crystal appeared in his hand and it threw it at me. I had to try very hard to hide my surprise, as he did not remove the blue crystals from his storage.

    Others might not be able to detect it, but I could, and I know what I saw.

    It is not my business; I have secrets of my own and have no interest in snatching him away.

    I seeped my soul sense inside it and within a few seconds, a shock appeared on my face. I am reading it with five of my clones and what I am reading shocked me.

    "It seemed like quite many people had worked on this concept," I said as I pulled back my soul sense.

    Immediately, a surprise appeared on his face, which he quickly hid.

    "I want those essence roses," he said a momentter. "Sure, what are you going to pay me for it; let me tell you, normal resources wouldn''t work," I said, turning his expression serious.

    To others, the essence roses is novelty. Something they could look at and study, but for him, it is a best-practice resource.

    Most importantly, he has the schematics of it in his hands, and with essence roses, he will understand them better.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I hope this will satisfy you?" he asked, and he took out a bunch of coarse grey stones. For a few seconds, I wasn''t able to recognize them, till I seeped my soul sense inside and saw that marvelous structure.

    "I hope you have a lot of them," I said as hundreds of essence roses materialized over me, surprising him greatly.

    For more than ten minutes, we negotiated the price for our goods, each trying to overcharge the others. As goods in the hands of both are extremely rare and we both want what others have.

    Those coarse grey stones will help me tremendously.

    I had read about them years ago and wanted them, but they are extremely rare. Now, I have got it and with it, I will do many things, which I could not do before.

    "We should sit down; I have many things you will be interested in," I said and changed the kitchen into a living room.

    "What kind of things do you have?" he asked as we sat down. "Some unique resources, but the knowledge will interest you most," I said.

    "Knowledge of Grimms, bloodlines, cores, inheritances among other things," I added, and could see a faint surprise appearing on his face.

    "What makes you think I don''t have the knowledge I need? I wouldn''t have been able to reach this far, without it," he said back, and I smiled.

    "Oh, I know you have knowledge, but I have more and of every kind," I said and waved my hand.

    A couple of meta-scans appeared, also the projection of cores, scrolls with information on them, and tomes.

    I also brought resources like metal essence fruit, stainless lotuses, which I think will be quite useful to him, and even the lowest grade of bubbling cloud soil, and a few other things.

    Seeing them, his eyes went wide as saucers.

 Chapter 3202 Ganam

    "This soil is unlike anything I had seen before," he said, with a voice barely above the whisper.

    We have been trading for hours, and now it is past midnight.

    I am very impressed by the things he brought out; some were downright shocking. It is not just things, but also the data.

    It will be very helpful to me in crafting my inheritance.

    "It is a thing your core need. It will upgrade that core of yours and its satellite, among many other things," I said with a smile.

    He did not say anything for a whole minute before turning to me.

    "What do you want for it?" he asked, and I smiled even more brightly. "Something you haven''t shown me yet; something that will help me," I said.

    His expression turned serious, and he waved his fingers. A couple of things appeared in the air, and I looked at them carefully before turning to him.

    "You should be serious, seeing how precious the thing in your hand is," I said to him, and a frown appeared on his face.

    He did not immediately bring the things out, instead, he looked at the soil in his hand. He wants it; it is clear in his eyes. The soil might be the lowest grade, but it will be able to help him tremendously.

    Till now, I had only used the soil for my breakthrough formation and nts, where it had shown a shocking result.

    I had tried for my breakthrough, but it did not ept.

    It is not like it is not suitable for it, but more like, its level is too high. My core might be able to take it during my next breakthrough.

    I really hope it does; it will increase the quality of my core, by a lot.

    He remained silent for an entire minute before a grey-blue ball appeared in his hand. It is the size of a normal sports ball and made of metal. There are runes all over it, with some fractal design.

    "This is what we use to store the harnessed essence of the spawns," he said and threw a ball at me.

    His expressions did not look good. He clearly did not want to give me this, but he wants the bubbling tar soil, and I will not give it to him without him giving me something good.

    He threw it at me, and a momentter; I caught it.

    I closed my eyes and investigated them for a few minutes before opening them. "It is not efficient as my essence roses in storing the essence," I said, and his expression worsened further.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "No, it is not," he epted bitterly, "But I will take it," I said and could see him taking a sigh of relief.

    The value of this little artifact is far less than the soil, but when you think about the concept it is made of, its value increases by a lot.

    At least for me.

    If I am able to uncover its secrets, it will benefit me a lot, and it won''t take me long to do it. Its formations are protected; they did not matter to me. I will have them in my hands very soon.

    "The things you have shown me earlier are quite good," I said, mentioning the good things it brought out of exchange for the soul.

    "What do have in mind?" he asked, and I took out a few things. We negotiated for a few minutes before being able to reach an agreement.

    Finally, we finished up the trade, and it is looking at me, with his bodynguage changing. He clearly wants to leave and is willing to fight for it, if I tried to stop him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You can leave, I am not stopping you," I said, and he rxed a little.

    "But there are a couple of soul senses around my abode that might discover you," I warned, but instead of being worried, a smile appeared on his face.

    "You don''t have to be worried about that," he said, and armor appeared on his face and a couple of stealth methods activated. The methods are good; I couldn''t help but get surprised by them.

    "Your methods are good enough to hide you from Primary-III, but be careful of Sovereign; there is one roaming around," I said.

    "I will," he said and walked toward the door.

    He was about to open it before he stopped and turned to me. "Thank you. You are the first native who had truly helped me," he said, with a voice heavy with emotions.

    "Think nothing of it," I replied.

    "You are going to Haln right?" he asked, to which I nodded. "Be careful. There is something strange going on there," he said and walked out of the door before I could ask him about it.

    A frown couldn''t help but appeared on my face hearing that.

    From the intel I had brought said nothing strange, aside from the unusual peak, in murders, but now he had warned me. I will be careful.

    I smoothened my emotions and sat down, before closing my eyes. A momentter, a view of Ven appeared in front of me; he is moving sneakily through the soul sense.

    Nero is following him.

    He woke up earlier when I was cooking. It truly surprised me, but I am happy. It is about what he had.

    He had slept for over two months, and I could not wake him up. To be honest, it had started to worry me. If he hadn''t woken up by the time I reached Haln, I might have tried something drastic.

    Nearly an hour passed and when Ven suddenly stopped at a hidden spot and looked around.

    He ced a formation around, which increased his better, but it did not affect Nero. He is seeing the same.

    Ven sat down, and for a few minutes, nothing had happened, before finally the beautiful silvery fur begins to fall down on the ground, and a change begin to appear on his body.

    It is painful to change seeing how muffled cries ring out of his mouth.

    The change hadsted for nearly fifteen minutes, but when it ended, apletely different person sitting in a ce where Ven had been.

    He looked like a human, except for having long ears and a tail. If I am right, the handsome man belongs Ganam race. I immediately cross-reference data on the ganam race with data on Ven.

    A smile appeared on my face a few secondster.

    The Grimm part of Ven came from the Foxman, but the native parte from the Ganam race. He could transform into the Ganam race, which couldn''t make me wonder whether he could do the same for the Foxman.

    I wish I had my powerful seeds with me; I would have sneaked one inside Ven. It would have given me all the data I need about him.

    He stayed in his hidden spot for a few minutes before he gets up and apletely different armor appeared on his body. This one did not have even a hint of Grimm energy in it.

    No wonder he could move around. With such a card in hand, he wouldn''t have a problem with traveling around the world.

 Chapter 3203 Flash Attack

    I woke up from a one-and-a-half-hour sleep. It would have been fine if I had not slept, but I did it to keep my mind at the peak.

    Especially after hearing the warning from Ven.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I quickly freshened up and showered before walking into the kitchen and started making breakfast.

    Forty minutester, I ced the sumptuous breakfast on the table.

    "Oh, I missed this," said Nero as he begins to eat. "How can you miss this when you were sleeping?" I asked him, but he just rolled his eyes and continued to eat.

    Soon, we finished eating, and Nero went out immediately. Since he was sleeping for over two months, he just wanted to be out right now. I don''t mind seeing we will need more than a week to reach the Haln.

    Twenty minutes passed, and I walked out of my abode before putting it inside and waiting.

    I did not have to wait for long. A little more than seven minutester, people begin to move, and I moved with them.

    It is still dark, but the sun wille out soon.

    I looked above at the clouds before focusing on what my five clones were doing. Each one of them is busy with things I have gotten from Ven.

    Usually, at least three of them work on inheritance.

    Well, in the loose sense, they are working on the inheritance. The data I have got from Ven is amazing. It will help me a lot with my inheritance. I want to understand it and take some elements of it for my inheritance.

    The one thing that made me most interested is the thing that shocked me the most.

    The moon, the way it takes the essence energies from Grimms and converts them into energy suitable for his core. It did not just do that with essence energy, but also bloodline energy, which it gets from his Grimm side.

    Unfortunately, I was not able to see how he did that.

    I want to do the same and shouldn''t be impossible. Hard yes, but not impossible.

    The Grimm''s essence turned into crystals that everybody could use. What I want is to convert Grimm''s essence into the energy for my practice. Not just Grimm''s energies, but other energies as well.

    It''s ambitious. If other people heard it. They wouldugh out loud, but I feel it could be done.

    I have confidence, not because of forbidden power, as it alone wouldn''t be enough, but because of my moon. Which was a blessing from the world and has all the elements I need to create a convertor engine.

    It is not the only data he had provided. He also provided data on many things, especially on the bloodlines, that I did not know before.

    I do not have a bloodline, but the data about it is valuable in my research.

    Three of my clones are studying, while two are working on different things. Clone Four is working on refining a small piece of grey rock in the song of Sar and focusedpletely on doing that.

    These grey rocks are extremely precious, and I have got them so cheaply.

    Though, to Ven, it is an equal-value trade. To him, essence roses are very important, and I have given him quite a lot.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Clone four refining the stone, removing the impurities for the pure essence. It turned out, it will not be helpful to me in breakthroughs, but also in the treatments.

    It is very receptive to forbidden power, which makes things quite easy for me.

    Due to the nature of the forbidden power, it could fuse with anything, but some materials are more receptive to it than others. These grey stones are most receptive to forbidden energy than anything I had ever seen.

    Thest of my clone is working on the little artifact that stores the Grimm''s essence. Digging out its mysteries.

    It is going well, very well, for that matter. In less than twenty-four hours, I will have its secrets in front of me. Then, I can start improving the essence of roses.

    They may seem perfect, but they could be better, and after decades, I have got the opportunity.

    Hun!

    I was focused on my core when suddenly I be alert.

    A group of monsters attacked, there are twenty-two monsters, and they have attacked the person on the left. All of them were Primary-III, with eight of them being at Peak, and they have just swarmed toward the lone person from the beastman race.

    Seeing the monsters, the other people around moved fast; by the time monsters reached him, four people have already appeared beside him.

    The monsters attacked, and I couldn''t help but be surprised by their teamwork and their power. They are not holding back at all, it even surprised the people and injured some of them.

    Hun!

    A couple of secondster; the alpha wolf howled and all the wolfs moved back and disappeared into the woods.

    The strangest thing from discovery to retreat, only nine seconds have passed and not a single monster had been killed in the assault. Instead, it is people who have got injured by the monster.

    "sh attacks," I muttered.

    I have read about these kinds of attacks; they are called sh attacks.

    It is not just people who improve ording to conditions, but also the dumb monsters when they are desperate enough.

    These monsters understand they are no match for a group of people. So, they select a lone target who is away from others and attacked them in arge group.

    Their attack is fast andsts only a few seconds, but they attacked the people with all their power. It not only helps them avoid fatalities but also gives them a chance to get high-quality prey.

    Their sess rate is 20%, which, ording to me, is huge.

    These monsters are dangerous, and people are also prepared to deal with them. They have reacted quickly when they have sensed the monsters.

    If they hadn''t, that beastman would have been in the stomach of the wolves already.

 Chapter 3204 Surrounded

    ''Good job, Nero,'' I said Nero as we stopped beside a well-hidden spot. A good spot is necessary, as we have crossed the territory of the Celub city.

    We have now entered a buffer zone between Celub and Haln; the most dangerous part of travel.

    96% of all fatalities ur here. Thankfully, this area is small. By tomorrow evening we will pass this region, and all will be safe again.

    I put down my abode and walked inside.

    After freshening up and showering, I started to cook dinner. I finished within an hour, before eating it alone.

    Nero ate with me for two nights, but since then, he is living off the fruits and other things from the forest. He is out and scouting the path; it is due to him; I had not been attacked by a single monster.

    I had asked him toe for dinner, but he declined.

    He is loving the outside too much toe inside and I did not force him.

    After finishing the dinner and washing the tes, I changed the small kitchen into a practice room and waved my hand. Immediately, an borate formation covered the whole floor of the small room.

    I looked at the formation and the resources inside it before sitting in the center.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, the formation activated. I closed my eyes and entered the core. There are things I have to do while formation does its work on me.

    In these past few days, the efficacy of the formation had increased by a lot. Now, it is equal to seven aurora waves.

    It is all thanks to the data and resources I have got from the Ven.

    In my core, I entered the workstation, where a couple of spherical formations are floating in front of me. All of them were designed by me, based on the red one at the center.

    It is one I got from that little essence storage artifact.

    I am not trying to replicate it. There is no use in doing that. My essence is roses are far more efficient than it. What I am trying to do is to upgrade my essence roses; I am making good progress there.

    There have been many failures, but they are natural. Without failures, there is no sess.

    I worked for three hours before I stopped and opened my eyes. The formation is done, and I took it back into my storage, and in its ce, came a tub filled with bluish liquid covered in grey formation.

    Buzz!

    I entered inside, and a momentter, closed my eyes. Once again, entering my core; this time, I did not go to the workstation, but instead to the library.

    I sat at the table, where the books were already open, and my notes were out. I looked at them, before starting to study the ancient runes.

    ''Father!''

    A little over two hourster, Nero''s voice rang out in my mind.

    ''What is happening?'' I asked,pletely alert. Nero did not call me midst practice unless it was important.

    '' Twenty four Primary-III''s under the lead of three sovereigns are surrounding the area you are in. You need to get out of there, immediately,'' he said and a momentter, the position of Primary-III and Sovereigns be clear to me.

    They are quite a distance away, but they areing fast, surrounding the encampment, which is spread around ten square miles.

    Once we entered the buffer zone, people erected the abode much closer. Only a few people, including me, maintained the distance like before.

    The moment I saw what is happening. I opened my eyes and got out of the tub before. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A secondter, I walked out of the abode with my stealth method active. There are a couple of soul senses around me, but I could avoid them.

    I did not take my abode back. It will alert them. I could not afford to do that before my safety is guaranteed. I am moving fast toward the location Nero had shown me.

    It is the safest spot he could find.

    There are more, but I will have to cross the Primary''s and Sovereignsing toward me, and I don''t think I will be able to avoid them.

    One minute and twelve secondster, I reach the location. It is good, but not as good as I like to be, considering I will be hiding from the Sovereigns.

    Seeing there is no choice, I will have to make do with it.

    As I reached the hiding spot, I took out the stealth formation and activated it, and only then, I heaved a small sigh of relief.

    ''It is time,'' I said and a big smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "We Are Surrounded. We Are Surrounded¡­"

    A loud shout begins to ring out through the whole encampment. Alerting everywhere that immediately, the soul senses of hundreds of Primary-III spread far and wide.

    At the same time, the Sovereigns, and Primary''s reacted.

    ''Good one, father,'' said Nero as he showed me one Sovereign cursing and moving fast toward the camp, while I watched with questions in my mind.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I don''t know why sovereigns wanted to surround us. Three of them would have been more than enough to finish us all off. There must be something else, or they wouldn''t have brought Primary-III with them.

    I watched the Sovereigns who were moving at extremely fast speed, while people in camp panicked.

    It took two and a half seconds for the Sovereigns to appear on three sides and this time; they did not hide their presence. Instead, they zed like the sun, telling everyone they were here.

    Though their auras are neutral, and their faces covered.

    "Surrender and you will survive; try to run and we promise you, we will make it extremely painful," said the tallest Sovereign, who is as tall as Ven.

    More than half of Primary-III immediately surrendered. They deactivated their armor and sat down.

    It did not surprise me. The gulf between the Primary-III and Sovereign is huge. It is better to surrender to surviveter.

    "Why are you asking us to surrender?" asked one Primary III. "We are taking you to a wonderful ce, where you will get a chance of a lifetime," the Sovereign replied.

    "Why this abduction then? If you want people for the wonderful opportunity, you are speaking of, you just need to post on the guild and thousands of people will go for it," asked the same man, and many Primary-III nodded.

    The Sovereign said nothing. Instead, ance appeared in his hand, and he threw it.

    Puch!

    Thence disappeared, and a momentter; it appeared on the ground. Nailing the question, Primary-III to the ground through his stomach.

    "Does anyone have any more questions?" he asked. Nobody said anything and started to surrender one after another, till all of them surrendered.

    "Boss, there supposed to be one hundred and forty-three, but there are only one hundred and forty-two," said one masked Primary-III as they gathered everyone.

    "It must be the bastard who shouted the warning. Find him," hemanded and soul sense spread widely. The other two sovereigns also spread their soul senses wide, while Primary-III minions moved around to find me.

 Chapter 3205 Alone

    The soul sense of Sovereign washed over me while I remained frozen on my spot.

    I did not have to freeze like that; if the formation is working as it is supposed to, it will make no difference, even if I dance inside.

    As long as my aura is contained, I will be fine.

    The first soul sense had enveloped me when another came. Making me curse in my heart. The formation is very good, but its effects will be reduced if more soul senses are joined.

    I watched with bated breath, hoping the soul senses would move away from me, but they did not.

    The first soul sense had stayed for a whopping forty-one seconds before it moved, while the second stayed for fifty-two seconds.

    Even with that, I did not heave a sigh of relief as they have not stopped searching. Their soul sense woulde at me and there are also Primary-III''s which are on the move to search me.

    This ce is well hidden and with the formation, they will find nothing unless they entered inside.

    Still, I couldn''t help but feel scared. Once found out, I will have a very bad time with them; they might even kill me. Nothing could be said, seeing how angry they are by the disturbance I caused.

    I still have questions about why they were being cautious. Like what they had done, if they hade with power zing, we would have surrendered.

    There was no need to be sneaky.

    While they are searching for me, some Primary-III''s who had left behind are putting sealing cors on the head of captured surrendered people. Many wanted to resist, but seeing sovereigns in the sky, they did not.

    Soon, they cored all of them.

    I thought they would stop after they finished, but they did not. The soul''s senses moved over and over.

    At the same time, the Primary-III''s are searching for every nook and cranny, especially near my abode. Many times, they havee too close to me,ing closer than five meters.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A little more than ten minutes passed, and they are still searching, but I could tell they are turning impatient.

    "Let''s go!" said the leading Sovereign, and he flew away. The other two sovereigns and Primary IIIs followed behind, with captives.

    I watched them leave with abducted people. If Nero hadn''t warned me, I would have, I would have been one of them.

    ''Father, don''te out. One Sovereign is hiding,'' warned Nero, as they disappeared from my eyes.

    "I am not leaving anywhere," I said and sat down morefortably. I did not go to my core. The Sovereign is still there and till he is present; I want to be as alert as possible.

    Time passed as I wait for Nero''s directions. He is keeping an eye on Sovereign. but not using any of his abilities.

    Unlike before, the Sovereign is alone and more alert. His using abilities might alert him.

    ''Father, he is leaving,'' said Nero and I heaved a sigh of relief andid down. My whole body is covered in sweat. Every second, I feared the Sovereign might find me and it will be game over.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thankfully, it is over; the Sovereign had left.

    While he might have left, I have no interest in leaving just yet. He coulde back or sent more people; I cannot take any risk. I will be staying here till I am sure.

    This time, I closed my eyes and went inside my core. I worked there till it was dawn before opening my eyes.

    I was right. The Sovereign hade back, not once, but twice.

    I got up and took the formation inside me, before moving out of the hiding spot after making some preparations.

    Thest time a Sovereign came was three hours ago, and he mighte again, but it is the risk I have to take. I am dangerous area and do not have the luxury to wait for days.

    The sooner I leave the ce; the better it will be.

    As I got out of the hiding spot, I moved fast with the help of Nero. He makes travel easy, scouting all the dangers of people and Monsters.

    There are people who are monsters in our area as ours was not the only group travelling up here. There are other groups who travel to or from the Haln, not to mention the adventurers searching the resources.

    I don''t know if any other group than ours was picked up by those abductors.

    Seeing how they had worked; I won''t be finding any proof. Even if they had abducted another group.

    Ven had said there was something strange going on in the Haln City. It might be rted to this, or it might be something else; I don''t know, but it is making me have second thoughts about going to Haln City.

    I pushed those thoughts away; Haln City has what I need, and I will be going there.

    A changing destination would waste my time, and I did not have much time to waste. I want to make progress, and that ce will help me with that.

    A few hours passed, and I have avoided tens of monsters and people, including Sovereigns. They were not sovereigns that were searching for me, but it is better I avoid them.

    Seeing me might pique their interest.

    As Primary III does not travel alone in a dangerous ce like this; they were always in a group.

    ''Father, there was a group here, and they also got abducted,'' said Nero suddenly. I quickly walked toward the ce and saw the signs that he was showing me.

    "You are right," I said.

    They have hidden the signs well, but they could not hide them from someone like Nero. He has abilities that catch, even the faintest signatures, something even I couldn''t do.

    It made me want to go back to the Celub, but like being crazy, I moved ahead.

 Chapter 3206 Haln

    "The city is really magnificent," I said with awe in my voice, as I look at the huge city in front of me.

    To be honest, the city is on the same level as the Celub, but I will not be saying that in front of the people with whom I had been traveling for a week.

    "You have only seen the surface of it, Landen." Said Trinaln as we flew toward the city.

    The man with brown metallic skin is Trinaln, I have met his team a week ago and since then, traveling with them.

    While I would prefer to travel alone; it is too suspicious, so I picked his team. Who were searching for the resources for the mission, they have gotten from the guild and found themselves getting attacked by powerful monsters.

    The monsters I have sent their way. So, I would rescue them heroically.

    Thud Thud¡­

    Soon, four of usnded on the ground in front of the giant gate and walked toward it.

    As I approach the gate, I separated. There were two ways to enter inside, one for citizens and the other for the guest, and since I am not local or a citizen; I had to walk through the ''guest'' way.

    "Stand there and show your id," said the beast-man guard as he asked me to stand on coarse purple stone.

    This stone is a new addition to the gate and is ced here to find the killer. For the past two months, there have been murders in the city, thousands of people died at his hands.

    I have heard about the killing, but the information did not say it was this serious.

    Hun!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I pushed those thoughts and stood on the while, handling my id. When suddenly, the stone lit up and sent a wave, a very powerful wave of power; that nearly crushed away, all the cloaking formation guarding my secrets.

    I have blocked the wave from seeing what I don''t want, but not perfectly. It had created some cracks and was able to get a little deeper than I liked to.

    Though what it had able to sense was nothing that will put me in danger, I still collected a sample of the energy that the stone had sent.

    There are some things I could not understand about the investigative wave it had released. Investigating will reveal it, and I would be better prepared for it for the next time.

    "Everything is good," he said and handed me my id. "Thank you," I said as I took it and walked out.

    I used the normal id, one of the few I made. The medallion is too eye-catching; it made even Earth Sovereign scan me.

    I don''t want that kind of attention here.

    Soon, I reached the group who were waiting by the gate. "Landen, are really sure you don''t want the share? Half of the things have been found by you," asked Trinaln.

    "There is no need. It is because of you all, I was able to reach the city on time. Without you guys, it would have taken me a lot longer to reach the city," I said to them.

    "Fine them, but you will let me buy the drinks for you in the evening," he said. "Of course," I replied.

    "You know the address, right?" he asked. "Itris pub on hayward square," I said, to that he smiled.

    "Don''t bete," he said and walked away with his group, while I walked the opposite way.

    I will stay in the city for a few days. Gather information and prepare for leaving for hav well. It is a ce I want to go to; it is quite dangerous, but it will provide me with what I need.

    I first want to find an inn and rest. It had been days since I have gotten a proper rest.

    Since that abduction incident. I wasn''t able to sleep with a calm mind, but now that I had reached the city, I will sleep without a care in the world.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I walk toward the teleportation gate with a smile on my face.

    Hun!

    I was walking toward it, when I felt a soul sense on me; it is a very faint sensation, but I can feel it and know it is not a hallucination.

    It is not a Sovereign; their soul sense is not this sneaky. It is Earth Sovereign, or a very powerful Sovereign.

    I did not panic. Sometimes governors track people, especially in sensitive times like this; I shouldn''t think too much about it, even if this sense follows me for some time.

    Soon, I reached the teleportation gate and paid the operator, before stepping outside.

    A momentter, I appeared in the bustling area. There are people everywhere, belonging to every race, some of them I had never seen before.

    I stared at them for a few seconds with a smile on my face, as there was no soul sense. I had thought too much; it was not.

    My thoughts stopped mid-way when, once again, the soul sense returned. I thought it had disappeared, but it did not.

    Likest time, I did not react and moved through the market, buying things that interest me, while inside me, my clone is going to the city''s information, that Trinaln, so kindly provided.

    Earlier, I had wanted to stay at an inn, but now, I want to stay in a safe ce as possible.

    The soul sense might be nothing, but I don''t want to take the chance.

    Half an hourter, I took a teleportation formation and appeared in what seemed like a forest. It is one of most residential areas, mostly preferred by the Sovereign, due to the expensive it is.

    I havee here because this business is run by the Liasar family; a family, which is equal in power, that of governor''s, and has Earth Sovereign as the leader.

    I went inside and immediately, the soul sense disappeared.

    I booked the cheapest cabin they have for a week. It cost me an arm and a leg, but when I saw the small cabin, a grin couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "So worth it," I said, looking ckwood cabin. It is by a small hill, covered in dense energy.

    I admired it for an entire minute before going inside.

    "Good," I said with a smile. It is small, it is only a small kitchen and bedroom, which had enough space for a bed and table.

    Though, the practice room is the size of a normal room and has many formations that will help me in practice. The other ces I had stayed did not have such formations.

    I looked around for a while before I removed my clothes and walked into a small shower.

    The cold water fell on my skin, and it felt amazing. The water is not normal; it is treated with heavy water elemental energy, among other things, and that made it feel amazing.

    I stayed in the shower for forty-five minutes and walked out.

    Hun!

    I was about to dry my body with a towel when I saw a person in front of me. He was there, standing, but I did not notice him till I appeared directly in front of him.

    He is a red-skin man middle-aged man, with a single sharp horn on his head.

    "Who are you?" I asked, not caring about being naked in front of him. "You do not need to know," he said with a grin, and the next moment, I felt a sharp pain in my head, and immediately, lost consciousness.

 Chapter 3207 Cell

    My eyes fluttered open, and same time; the reality came crashing down on me. Immediately, my sleepy eyes became wide awake.

    I found myself lying on the stone bed with no mattress on a stone table beside it. On it there are a few books; I immediately recognize them; they were my books.

    That I had ced it in my storage ring, which I do not have anymore.

    "You woke up; I thought, this window hour will go waste, without anyone talking to," I heard the voice and saw a man. A man with smooth marble stone skin and red pentagonal crystal in the middle.

    He is looking at me through the window that separates his cell and mine.

    "What is this ce?" I asked. To which a mirthless smile appeared on his face. "A jail. Can''t you see," he replied.

    "How do you end up here?" I asked. "Don''t know. One moment, I was sleepingfortably in my bed, the next moment, I appeared here." He replied, and his eyes turned a little serious.

    "How do you end up here?" he asked. "Someone kidnapped me," I replied, before looking around.

    There is nothing around me except for this window. I felt like I was in deep underground and couldn''t help but feel a little ustrophobic.

    "Yeah. It had happened to a few people, but most got kidnapped in their sleep like me," he said after a moment of silence. "A red skin, horned man, kidnapped you, right?" he asked, and I nodded after a moment of hesitation.

    "Are there people other than us?" I asked, to which he smiled. "Yes. Thousands of them. Daily, more and more people wille," he replied.

    "How do you know that?" I asked. From what I could see, his cell is simr to mine. The same stone room, with only a window that shows the other side.

    "Oh, my abilities let me look through this protection," he replied, without hiding. Which made my expression turned a little strange.

    "How long have you been here?" I asked. He did not answer that question immediately, instead looked away for a couple of seconds before turning to me.

    "Three and half months," he replied, and I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    No wonder he is so talkative; such a long time in istion will make even a silent person speak a few words.

    "Do you know why they kidnapped us?" I asked another question, to which he shook his head. "No idea. Others also do not seem to have any idea either," he replied, and I couldn''t help but get disappointed.

    I talked to him, asking any question I have in my mind and the more I listen, the darker my mood will turn.

    I have somehow ended up in deep shit, without fault of my own. I should have listened to Ven and note to Haln, but as always, I did not listen.

    I wanted the danger; that''s where the opportunities are, but now, it seemed like I put myself in a bigger danger than I could get out. Which made me want to curse loudly.

    "It''s nice talking to you, Landen; we will talk tomorrow again," he said, and I opened my mouth to ask what he meant, when I saw the widow closing in with the stone.

    Within a second, the window had closed, and I was alone in my cell.

    It might seem like a long time, but less than two hours have passed since I was kidnapped and ced here. I was unconscious, not my clones; they have kept track of everything, aside from my captive.

    It was too powerful, and my clones did not take any action. It was a wise choice.

    The one who had kidnapped me was likely an Earth Sovereign.

    Still, I did not see the purpose of Earth Sovereign kidnapping me, unless it is not me alone. Reunad said, there are hundreds of people captive here and I want to see whether or not he is telling the truth.

    I did not wait any longer and sat down cross-legged before sending out my soul sense.

    It immediately repelled off the walls, but it is kind of expected. I had used the normal soul sense.

    I tried it once again and this time; it had moved through the wall without alerting any formation. The soul sense spread in every direction; I could see Reunad on my left cell and a woman beastman on my right.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As my soul sense spread, I saw more and more cells with people in them.

    They turned to hundreds and soon thousands of cells. Stacked on each other and nearly every one of them had a person inside.

    Reunad was not lying. There are people here and some of them going crazy.

    I was looking at them when I stopped suddenly, and my eyes widened in realization. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Fucking hell," I cursed as I double-checked. These people, 70% of them, were the ones who had been murdered by the killers. I have seen their images on the projections.

    The city had said they were killed by a serial killer, but they were kidnapped, and the city had some hands in it.

    To kidnap so many people and cover up as killings is not easy. Especially to do that on such arge scale.

    It took me a while to get my head about it before I calmed myself and spread my soul sense to investigate further.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, my soul sense stopped against the wall; protections here are stronger.

    I immediately mixed more forbidden power in my soul sense and immediately my soul pass through the block, showing me inside of these special cells.

    "Sovereigns," I muttered.

    Those special cells in the center are holding the Sovereigns. There are one hundred and thirty-two of them. Like most Primary III''s, many of these Sovereigns are among the murdered.

    Unlike us, Primary-III; these Sovereigns are not only captive in stronger cells. They also have cors that seal their powers.

    Hun!

    I was moving my soul sense through the cells when I caught the hint of something familiar. I moved my soul sense toward it to investigate and nearly a minuteter, there was a surprise on my face.

    There is someone familiar here in the cell; someone I have known in han and then the ruins.

    Kara.

    She had escaped the forces of those families, and I am not surprised. Given how she is hiding.

    She had changed her face and also the signs of her race. Most importantly, her aura had also changedpletely.

    If I had not been using the forbidden power and formation inside, my core hadn''t ticked the moment I came in contact with her aura. I wouldn''t have recognized her.

    These measures are good enough to fool most sovereigns. The thing I found most interesting is the race she is impersonating.

    She is impersonating a human and is doing a quite good job.

    I did not contact her; I just looked at her as she was reading the book, before spreading my soul sense further, and soon it reached the edge of the prison.

    As it did, most of the thoughts I have about escaping had vanished.

    There are over fifty-Sovereigns guarding the whole prison. Not only that, but there are also powerful protective measures; that most Sovereigns would be hard-pressed to break.

    Much less me, a Primary-II.

 Chapter 3208 Prison

    I let out a long breath as I finished practicing the strengthening method, before vaporizing the sweat dripping from my body.

    Even after practicing for months, the strengthening method is as painful as ever.

    Still, I am making good progress in it, and it would have been more amazing if I had made such progress in my treatments too, but I am not practicing them. Though, it would change from today.

    I decided to take a risk and resume the treatments.

    From what I have observed in the past week. Only Primary-III guards patrol every hour and Sovereigns three times a day.

    Earth Sovereign is present in thepound as their soul sense enveloped the prison like a sphere, but they never move their soul sense inside.

    I have made the preparations and it would be enough to fool both Primary-III and Sovereigns. As I did not create the surrounding formation, instead tinkered with the one in the cell.

    It is more efficient and less suspecting.

    I have broken it, that if I want to, I could easily break through my cell and thousands of others, but what use of that?

    An Earth Sovereign is guarding this freaking prison for some reason. It would take them less than a minute to put us back into the cells.

    It is absolute power. In front of it, my tricks are nothing.

    It is better that I hide my tricks and wait for the right chance. I am sure it wille; I need to be ready to exploit it.

    Iy down and rested for a few minutes before I stopped my breath and closed my eyes. A momentter, I appeared at my core and went to the library.

    I worked with my two clones on inheritance for seven hours, beforeing out and waving my hand. Immediately, a tub appeared in the air; I flew toward it before submerging in its liquid.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Since I had manipted the formation; I might as well make full use of it.

    I will use the seven aurora waves, instead of the second choice. Especially after I had spent a week without treatment.

    Though the week was not spent uselessly; I had worked tirelessly and was able to make a major improvement in the seven aurora waves and a few other treatments.

    Ahhhhh

    The efficacy of the formation had increased, but so is the pain. That I need to scream till my throat is dry as a desert.

    Thankfully, no one can listen to them, including the snooping man in the cell next to me.

    Every second more and more energy drilled into me, making the process painful with every second. It is unbearable but bore it with gritted teeth.

    Now, it had be even more important that I practice hard as I could. So, I could use the chance, when it appears in the future. Most importantly, I should never fall into such conditions again.

    As long as I am strong enough, such things would never happen to me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Time passed painfully, till finally, the pain receded a couple of minutester. It hadpletely disappeared.

    Buzz!

    I remained in the pool for a couple of seconds, before flying out of it and falling on the stone bed, where another formation waiting for me. As I appeared on the formation, it activated.

    While the formation works its magic on me. I spread my soul sense and not like a wave, but like thin invisible strings. It is more efficient; through it, I could cover all the cells while using less than half of the soul energy.

    I entered my core with thousands of projections in front of me.

    I know I am invading their privacy, but it is important. I need to find everything I could; I had already been able to find a couple of interesting things in a week and if I continue looking, I will find more.

    I am not just looking into the cells of the prisoner, but also in ces where Primary-III and Sovereign guards are.

    Their conversation is what gives me the most information.

    In this week of snooping, I have found that Primary III has no idea what is happening. They are confused about why their families capturing the people sneakily.

    It would not be a big thing. If they picked up a few thousand adventurers and mercenaries. Nobody would question them, but they are doing it sneakily.

    It is the same question in the mind of most Sovereigns. Most, not all; there are some who seemed to know what is happening or at least have an idea of what is happening, but they are not discussing.

    I have heard a few of their words as they talked in codes and till now, I have yet to make a sense of it.

    Though, I am sure, if I listened enough. I will be able to find something that would be useful to me.

    I handed control to snooping to my clone and went to the library and studied the ancient runes. I had studied them for six hours, before I stopped, and let go of the soul sense.

    It is not easy to control the soul sense in all these sales; doing that for three hours straight gives me a headache.

    I will take three hour of break before starting again.

    Half an hourter, I opened my eyes and changed the formation before closing it again.

    Even though I am in captivity; I am not going to waste any time. I will use every second to it prepare for the chance that my enemies are going to give me. So, when the timees, I will give back to them, what they have given me.

    The formation activated and I once again entered my core. This time, working on the essence storage.

    I have made huge progress in it. I am nearly ready with the first workable version. It could be said to be an upgrade of essence roses or apletely different thing.

    I do not care, as long as it worked as I intended it to work.

 Chapter 3209 Out

    "The sacrifice worked. We are ready to send thembs inside," said the red-horned man, looking at over a hundred thousand dead bodies around the blood-red tower.

    "It took us a long, but we have gathered the number ofmbs required to gain the blessing," said the winged woman, as looked down at dead bodies.

    There is not a hint of guilt on her face, but a joy and expectation.

    "How long it will take them to bring thembs here?" asked the old man. "By tomorrow evening; all the groups will bring thembs they have collected," replied the horned man.

    "Tell them to be careful. If we were found out; they will hunt us to the end of the world," he cautioned, but others smiled.

    "Don''t worry, our preparation is perfect. No one will know anything; you should instead double-check your preparation for the breakthrough you need to do after this is all over," said the winged woman.

    The worry from the old man''s face disappeared, and a hopeful smile appeared.

    ¡­

    "Talk to you tomorrow, Landan," said Reunad, and a secondter, the window had filled itself, closing the cell once again.

    If I wish, I could keep the window open or even make a whole wall disappear, but I did not, instead. I once again spread the strings of my soul sense far and wide and sighed a few secondster.

    The Earth Sovereign is still present. They did not leave even for a second; it is making me pull and hair and scream in frustration.

    Instead, I took a few long breaths to calm myself; it is the only thing I could do.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Three months and four days passed since I had been kidnapped, and since then there was no change, aside from more and more people appearing here.

    The numbers have reached over six thousand. It is a huge number when you count over three-hundred and fifty Sovereigns.

    In these three months, I was able to find out a few things through my snooping. They are collecting people of special alignment; they need a specific number and till they reached it; they will keep us captive here.

    I also found out how they have captured me and most others here.

    It is that freaking stone they have ced at the gate of the city. It selects the people they needed for its purpose; those selected would kidnap as I did.

    I also found out that they are keeping the whole thing quiet. They do not want others to know about it, especially not the public. Which made me believe the people who captured us might be up to something nasty.

    I am not going to wait; in three days, I am going to open the gates of all the cells.

    With Earth Sovereign present, it will be near impossible to escape, but I want to give the choice a chance.

    I have waited for three months for the opportunity; it did note. So, I am moving to create my own.

    These past three months were quite lonely for me, despite thousands of people around me. Though the days might be lonely, they were very productive and would have been more. If not forck of resources.

    I had a lot of resources, but I had spent them on my treatments. Now, I do not have resources, for even a single treatment.

    There are still resources in my core, but they are not suitable for treatments. I have used everything, including some on the trees. Some of which hadn''t even fully matured.

    At least I could still practice the strengthening method, and I have been lucky enough to make a breakthrough in its energy concoction; now, I could practice the strengthening method twice a day.

    It had some side effects. I had to dip myself in a solution of expensive resources daily and drink a few potions along with taking a day off.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Still, it is worth it, with the benefits I am getting.

    I had be quite stronger than I had been three months ago, but here that power is useless. It would be useless, even if I had been able to make a breakthrough into Primary III.

    Unless it is something that could deal with Earth Sovereign or teleport me out of here, everything else is useless.

    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. A momentter; I was in my core and walked into the library and begin to work on my inheritance with three of my clones.

    I have done a lot of work on my inheritance, more than imagined. I am very happy with the direction I am going and if I keep moving at such speed, then it won''t take me long to finish up my inheritance.

    Though, it is a question of whether I will be alive long enough for that.

    "Attention Everyone Cells Will Be Open In One Minute. You Are Requested To Come Out Of Your Cells Without Causing Any Disturbance,"

    I was thinking that when suddenly a loud voice rang out through my cell. I immediately opened my eyes and spread my strings and knew, I am not the only heard that.

    Everyone did, and they have different reactions.

    Some are jumping for joy, while others are cursing loudly. A few, like me, are somber. They might not know what is happening but understand. That opening of cells means the beginning of the real danger.

    A minute passed and walled my cells disappeared, giving me a clear way out.

    I saw a person in front of my celle out and so is beastwomen; I also slowly walked out.

    Hun!

    As I crossed the boundary, I felt the vast soul sense on me. It is faint, but visible, reminding everyone who is boss here.

    It is likely why those cursing a few seconds ago fell quiet and stayed in their spots.

    Soon, everyone came out, including Sovereigns.

    For a couple of seconds, there was nothing before a group of seven sovereigns flew inside. All of them peak sovereigns with a powerful aura; they are also wearing robes and masks that make it hard to determine their race and features.

    I know their races and their names. They do not wear this getup when they are control room.

    BANG!

    "Why did you kidnapped us?" asked a stone skin woman. The next moment, she crashed against her cell hard, with broken bones and blooding out of every orifice of her body.

    "No questions," said the robed Sovereign who attacked her, before he appeared at his ce, with a speed faster than teleportation.

    "You will have your questions answered when you reach the destination. Till them do what we are telling you to," said the leader and moved his gaze around the whole space.

    "Now follow," hemanded and flew toward the exit with the rest.

    We followed in a neat line and soon appeared on a huge ground, with a single blue airship standing. It is a blue airship with a simple design and looked quite cheap, cheaper than the one I had traveled to han.

    "Enter," he said as the door of the airship opened, and we begin to enter inside it one by one.

 Chapter 3210 Branded

    "Exit nice and slow, just like you had entered," said the leader, and led us out of the airship.

    We traveled only eight hours beforending here. I don''t know where here is as I didn''t try to find it. There was an Earth Sovereign on the airship, blocking every avenue through which I could know my location.

    Soon, I got out of the airship and found myself dried group. As I tried to look around it, I saw my view being blocked by an energy screen.

    I did not try to move my soul sense through it, for the same reason, I did not do that in the airship.

    There is a freaking Earth Sovereign watching everything.

    The line is moving into the small cave. I moved with everyone else and soon; I was in the cave, going deeper with every step.

    I am getting a very bad feeling about the ce we are going, but what I can I do? I am powerless to do anything if I tried even a single step out. They would suppress me.

    So, I better remain quiet and walk inside; it will not matter if the ce going is the mouth of the abomination itself. What matters is staying alive; only being alive will I get a chance to escape.

    An hour passed, and we kept moving while our speed may seem slow. We are actually moving quite fast.

    We have alreadye quite deep into the underground. I wonder how long we will need to keep walking to reach our destination.

    Another hour and then another, before finally, I saw the light. The light was red, and it had an ominous quality in it and if that wasn''t enough, I heard a scream, a painful scream.

    Soon, we reached the simple wooden gate and walked inside, and what I saw on the other side had chilled my heart and filled my mind with horror.

    ¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Your Majesty, this?" she said, looking at the tower, the relic of a past age. Something that shouldn''t exist, much less do what these people trying to do, which is strictly forbidden across the universe.

    "We wiped their whole race, but not all of them are dead. Some are still surviving in the refuge of abominations." the hazy figure.

    "They all should be dead. They are a bad abomination," she said. "You are wrong, little girl. They are worse than abominations. It was our great fortune that they did not attack our universe with the same power and numbers that abomination had done."

    "If they had, we would have been wiped out from the universe ages ago," replied the figure, making her shudder.

    ¡­

    I found myself in a vast cavern, where at least a hundred thousand people are standing in neat lines.

    What attracted me is the tower in the middle; it is in blood red color, with a huge red gem at the top. It is a circr tower, about twenty stories tall, which is not much, but when one looked at it, one would feel it impossibly vast.

    Around it is a vast field of red runes; these runes are something I have never seen before.

    I looked at them before turning to a stand where people were screaming are screaming as they are getting branded on their backs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There are a hundred sovereigns on the elevated station, each one holding a branding iron.

    They would use them to brand a hundred people at once.

    Like all things happened since the cells opened; there is no other choice. We cannot resist, we are getting pushed ahead by the Earth''s sovereign power, whether we want it or not.

    An hour passed, and I havee closer to the branding station and could see very clearly every aspect of it.

    What surprised me the most is the seal; there is a very seal they are branding. I looked at it, but never see seemed to see its whole shape and a momentter, I would forget what I saw.

    Something like this never happened to me, at least not on this scale, where a momentter, I would forget everything I had seen.

    While I could not see the seal and remember it, I could clearly remember the heavy magical energy on the seal. It is extremely powerful that even Sovereign wouldn''t be able to deal with.

    Step by step, I got closer, till it was my time to get branded.

    The power moved me, while at the same time, the white shirt I was wearing turned to dust. It did not surprise me. I have seen it happen with thousands of people ahead of me.

    The runes inside me lit up and forbidden power, begin to gather at my face.

    I may not be able to stop what is going to happen to me, but I will make sure. Whatever happens, did not work as it had been intended; it is the least I could do with my measly powers.

    "Don''t resist,"

    Said the being in my head; it had been a long while since they had talked to me. It surprised me so much that I wasn''t able to react for a moment.

    ''Why?'' I asked as the Elephant Beastman fixed me in tight bondage and moved the branding iron toward my back, while the power kept gathering in my back.

    I did not get the answer; it made me so angry that I want to continue with what I was nning to do, but just when the iron was about to touch me. I have disbursed the power, let it brand me without any resistance.

    Ahhhhhhhh

    I screamed like every other person had, whether it was Primary or Sovereign.

    The iron did not just brand the physical body, but also the soul and its power moved toward my core to brand it.

    I watched it with horror, powerless to stop it. It made me realize how my previous attempt to resist were so futile. This thing is something else, it could not be resisted.

    A secondter, the Sovereign removed the branding iron and pushed me toward the line, where all the branded are standing.

 Chapter 3211 Blood Sacrifice

    It took a few minutes for the pain of branding to disappear.

    I did not feel any joy in it, since the seal had imprinted itself into my body and soul. It is so powerful that I could remove it.

    It is made from the very powerful energies that I could do nothing against.

    These energies have a nefarious feeling that made me shudder whenever I concentrate on them.

    I felt like I had read about it, but couldn''t find where or what; I will remember it soon, but even when I do, what good it will do?

    It is too powerful to do anything to it and even if I somehow dealt against it. I won''t be able to escape from here.

    There are twelve freaking Earth Sovereigns here.

    Except for one, all of them kept their soul sense invisible, but I could sense them. Their soul sense has spread through this giant cavern, and they are seeing everything.

    With them looking, I could forget escaping from this ce. Hell, I couldn''t even take a breath without them noticing.

    The only hope I have is hidden being; I don''t know whether it would be able to do anything to help me. These are Earth Sovereigns I am talking about; they are very powerful people.

    Soon, only a few hundred people remained to be branded. I wonder what they will do with us after they are done.

    I am sure it will be nothing good. Since I enter this ce; I am getting a bad feeling, which is intense by the minute.

    I turned to my core and, seeing things were stable; I felt relieved. The seal had imprinted my body and soul, but it was not able to imprint my core. The seal is hair breath away from my core, never touching.

    I could enter inside my core and even bring things out; there is no change in my core, except for having a nasty seal around it.

    They branded thest batch, and the branding station moved away with a hundred sovereigns on it. For a couple of seconds, there was nothing, before a round ck disce flying in with twelve figures on it.

    All of them were wearing blood-red robes; it covers them fully from head to toe, hiding their identity and their face.

    "Rejoice, because you are the chosen," said the short man leading the group. "Today, you will enter the tower of Great Nsialius and get the blessing of a lifetime."

    "Enter the tower and kill each other in honor of the Great Nsialius till only twelve of you remain alive; those who did will find a great fortune. Reaching Sovereign, even Earth Sovereign, wouldn''t be just a dream, but will be a reality," he said, and I could feel a few people stirring.

    While most like me, be horrified at his words.

    He is telling us to kill each other; there are hundred and twenty thousand people here and he wants all of them to die, till only twelve had remained.

    At his words, a memory stirred, and I asked my clone to take out that tome. It is a tome; I had found a decade ago when I was just a knight. I had found it in the storage of the human who had tried to loot me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was an ancient tome, with decayed pages, but clear enough that I could make out the words.

    There I read about this. The sacrifice ritual.

    The sacrifice rituals are not umon; Grimms do it. This one is unique because it talked about a long-forgotten race.

    It was an invading race that hade before the Grimms and was said to bepletely wiped out by the Celestials.

    Some of the things that tome mentioned like branding and weird runes bore a lot of simrities to things I had read in that tome.

    Maybe it is the same or different or something that has been inspired by it, and I hope it is true, because if it is rted to that race, the tome had talked out, then we are truly fucked.

    In the world, millions get killed by natural disasters, feuds, wars, Grimms, and other things. Those who die, by all things, die, but their soul did not; it bes part of universal quintessence.

    Some say it gets reincarnated through it.

    The point is, those who died in the sacrifice for that race die truly. Their soul goes to the horrifying beings of that race, instead of the universal quintessence. Where it consumes them.

    ''Is this a sacrifice for the Asear Vajaras?'' I asked the hidden being, despite knowing I will not get any answer.

    ''Yes, but you do not be afraid; do what I will tell you and you will survive.''

    To my shock, the hidden being replied and when I registered the words she spoke, I couldn''t help but shake in my soul and body.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I wanted to run away, but I found frozen in my spot.

    It is not the fear that freezes me, but the power of the Earth Sovereign. As long as one does not move, they will feel they are free, but the moment they try; they will feel the power of the Earth Sovereign constraining them.

    A simple movement is possible if you want to take a step. It will constrain you.

    "It is time to open the gates," said the short Earth Sovereign a momentter. The circr field of blood-red runes begins to light upyer byyer, till the whole field is shining in the blood-red light.

    As that happened, the seal on the tower door lip up and it slowly started to open, while I watched in horror.

    I am not the only one in the crowd who had sensed the blood-red aura from the runes and knew its meaning. Some among the crowd also knew how it formed.

    They have done life sacrifices here and not a small number; they have killed arge number of people.

    This aura could only be produced by that heinous thing. The denser it, the more people being killed to produce it.

 Chapter 3212 In The Tower

    I had guessed they had walked past the line of morality after hearing what they are nning to do, but after sensing the aura.

    I understood they are miles past morality, that there is not a shred of it had remained in their hearts.

    They sacrificed thousands of lives; hundreds of thousands, seeing how dense energy is, for utterly selfish reasons.

    People kill, it is a way of the world, but there are some unwritten rules about that.

    These monsters have forgone all of them.

    "The gate had opened; send them inside." Said, the leading Earth Sovereign, and a momentter, people moved toward the gate.

    It is not the legs of people that moved them, but the power of Earth Sovereign. Whether we want or not, we are going to enter the tower; where they need us to kill each other till only twelve remain.

    An hour passed, and soon it is my time to enter the tower.

    I moved toward it with the group of people around me; I am resisting with my all, but it did not seem to have any effect at all. I am moving toward the tower''s door, without any dy.

    Soon, I reached it and felt a light push that sent me inside the door.

    ¡­.

    "Now that all of them had entered inside, it is time we take our ce," said the old man and flew toward the tower, before reaching the bracket and sitting inside it.

    "How long do you think it will take them till themselves till only twelve remained?" asked the winged women, not far from him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "It shouldn''t take long, with the encouragement from the seal," replied the red-horned man, and everyone smiled.

    Even if they don''t want to kill each other, they will have to. The seal will force them to.

    ¡­

    I found myself in a barren world. There was nothing here aside from the barren hills. I thought, seeing everything blood red, I will enter the world of blood red, but it seemed like my imagination was too narrow.

    The only red thing that is present here is a blood-red beam reaching the cloud. It seemed to be quite far away.

    I looked around and found my mood getting back, with the small hills and barrennd, it would be quite hard to hide here. I nned to find a well-hidden spot and wait till it was all over.

    If it had been a few hundred, I would have been able to do something, but there are hundreds of thousands of them, including over a thousand Sovereigns; I couldn''t do anything against such numbers.

    It is better that I find a good hill and dug a hole as soon as possible.

    I don''t want to kill people, but there will be some who want to do it. There are always people who like the needless violence.

    Hiding is the best choice.

    ''Go to the center; it is where you will find a chance of survival,'' said the hidden being, just when I take a step to find a hiding spot.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed loudly. What the hidden being said is suicide, I will have to face many primary and Sovereigns, who could kill me within a second.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As for what I am doing to do, go to the center of the course.

    It may be suicidal, but if I am able to do it. I will survive, the hidden being had never broken its word. Hiding in a cave might hide me, but there is always a chance of someone finding me.

    Not to mention, many other things could happen. I feel like things are not as simple as they seemed to be.

    So, I took a deep breath and moved toward the red light in the sky.

    Hun!

    I had just moved when I received a surprise. I activated the stealth method, but it is not working as it should be.

    It is only working at 50% of its power.

    "Fucking hell!" I cursed before I took a deep breath to calm down and immediately did a few tests.

    A few minutester, a mirthless smile appeared on my face.

    Not all things are restricted here. I could use my strength at full power, but when I brought out the formation, it wouldn''t activate. It is the same with the cloaking method and a few other things.

    This ce had no restriction on power, but one thing that one''s hide and outside things like formation, their power is restricted, or they wouldn''t work at all.

    It is a good thing the seal had only branded my body and soul. If it had branded my core, I wouldn''t have been able to use my stealth method.

    Half of the power is not good, but it is still better than nothing.

    After checking everything, I started to make my way to the wastnd. My destination is the beam.

    I am moving quite fast; it is the best time to cover the distance when people are still hesitating over the morality of what they were ordered to do. Once the killing started, traveling this fast will be harder.

    Hun!

    Barely a minute had passed since I started moving when I spot the first person.

    She is from the stone skin race and Peak Primary. She noticed me, a few seconds after I noticed her and looked at me, but did not move from her ce.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh with relief.

    It is a good start, but I don''t know how long it willst. It will definitely not be going too fast for two days. That''s what I will require, to reach the beaming blood-red light.

    Half an hour passed, and I havee across four people, all of them Primary-III, but not a single one had moved toward me.

    I increased my speed further. It will make my stealth method nearly obsolete to the people close, but I do not care. I want to cross as much distance in less time as possible.

    A few more minutes passed when Ie across another person.

    Hun!

    I thought he would just look as he saw me, but he did not. Instead, he smiled and came toward me.

 Chapter 3213 Run

    I ran for a minute before stopping with a frown on my face. This beastman is hell-bent on chasing me and will not stop till I deal with it.

    A couple of seconds passed, and the ck bear beastman reached me.

    "I don''t want to fight," I stated, simply. To which it grinned., "But I do," it replied and came at me with a ck ax and zing power.

    It is not a weak Primary-III powerhouse. It is at Peak and he is using his full power against me.

    I sighed seeing that, and my bursts activated.

    I moved with a speed that made his eyes go wide and appeared beside him. As I did, my sword appeared in my hand and I moved toward it, easily avoiding his slow ax.

    It got rmed, and a momentter; it had transformed into a horror as it saw my sword, going closer to his head.

    Soon, there were only a few inches between my sword and his head, but suddenly, the speed of the sword slowed down and I flicked my sword, so the blunt of my sword will hit it.

    Bang!

    My sword hit its head hard and sent him flying for a few hundred meters before stopping.

    Now, it is unconscious and will be for a while.

    Normally, I killed the people who show killing intent toward me, but all this killing intent was not his. I had sensed something strange when I reached close to him.

    It is still not the reason I had not killed him; the real reason is I fear the seals branded to me and feel I might trigger something if I killed it.

    So, if possible, I am going to refrain from killing.

    I nced at him one more time before moving again. This time, I am even faster than before. I wanted to fly in the air, it will be much quicker, but I did not.

    I am already taking a big risk as it is moving this fast; I did not want to fly and paint a target on me for others to shoot.

    Running is much safer.

    A few minutes passed when I saw the first battle; two people are fighting. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh in defeat.

    I could not stop all the fights; stopping it will be counterproductive as it will waste time and time that I should be using to reach the center quickly as possible.

    A hundred of such fights might be happening around this ce and soon, that number would reach to the thousands. Stopping to save a few lives would kill thousands.

    So, I would need to discard everything else and reach for the center.

    An hour passed, and I havee across several people. Most of them are scared and looking around, while some are fighting. Thankfully, no one woulde at me and I need to cross the maximum distance until that happens.

    Another twenty minutes passed when, finally, another person came at me from the front.

    This one is only High-Primary III; I did not even stop for him and punched in the air.

    Bang!

    The energy punch moved toward him and hit him, despite his many attempts to dodge the attack.

    The punch sent him flying for a hundred meters before he crashed on the hill unconscious. The power of the was not enough to make him unconscious physically, which is why I added a small soul attack.

    I am not good at offensive soul attacks, but I am not bad either.

    The ones I have in my arsenal are good enough to deal with the people like him.

    I did not even nce back and moved forward. It is quite a regret that those bastards have taken all the storage; I would have loved to snatch the storage of those who dared toe at me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Another hour passed, and I dealt with the four interferences. Two among them were powerful, but not enough to defeat me.

    The breakthrough into the Peak of Primary II increased my power a lot. More than I had estimated, before the breakthrough, thanks to the treatments.

    It is not the only benefit the treatments have provided. My limit is also greater than it should have been, and with two-half months of further treatment after the breakthrough, my limit had increased further.

    Thankfully, I was able to fill some of it with the help of a strengthening method, which I had been practicing twice a day for three months.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It had increased my strength by a lot.

    Hun!

    I was thinking of my strength when I saw another challengering at me. As I nced toward them, my expression couldn''t help but be serious, and an ideae into my mind.

    So, instead of stopping, I increased my speed further.

    It is a great chance to cover more ground, people do many things subconsciously. If they see someone chasing me, they wouldn''t attack me, as someone had already imed me as their prey.

    It would also give me a chance to move faster.

    It would not work against everyone, but it is still better than I was doing before.

    As I had increased the speed, the tailed women chasing me had also done. She nearly doubled her speed and begin to quickly gain ground on me, seeing that a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I begin to increase my speed further, gaining the lost ground, before maintaining my speed.

    I only had to do it for a couple of seconds, as she increased her speed again and I responded by doing the same.

    "Why are you running, you bastard? Fight me like man, you are," she screamed from behind.

    "I have no interest in fighting you. Leave me alone," I said back, but seemed to excite her further as she increased her speed.

    "I will not and since you are making me chase you. I will take my sweet time killing you," she said, looking at me with a weird focus that only killers have.

    In the prime world, it is quite easy for the killers to remain undetected. As there is, prey everywhere; they could enter a vestige or a ruin, and they will have all the people they need to satiate their sick desires.

    This ce is a blessing for people like her, as they do not need to hide anymore.

    The more I run, the greater her desire would be to chase me.

    Half an hour passed, and I have crossed enough distance that would have needed me two hours to cross it.

    The beam is getting closer. If I kept moving at such speed, then I might be able to reach it before the time.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about that when I looked back. Only to see tens ofnces materializing around the woman.

    Sup Sup Sup

    It did not take long for thences to materialize before they came at me at incredible speed. They are not only fast, but also quite powerful. I am not surprised.

    I had already sensed her aura and could guess her power.

    If I fight with her, I won''t be able to defeat her quickly as I defeated others who hade at me.

 Chapter 3214 Chase

    ng ng ng

    I defended against hernces one after another and used their power to move even faster.

    I even waved at her while doing that, just to incense her.

    She is a little hot head, seeing how she is chasing me, and she is getting angry with me for defending her attacks and even waving her while doing that.

    While doing that, I made it clear to her that I had been ying with her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You bastard, I will kill you!" she screamed and summoned even more powerful attacks. The swords appeared around her, each filled with enough power to kill themon Primary-III in an instant.

    I watched the swordsing toward me with a smile.

    Her long-range attacks are not threatening to me; only those of her weapons, which I will have to be careful of.

    ng ng ng

    I shed against them, and likences, used their power to increase my speed.

    Soon, I finished dealing with swords, and I thought another attack woulde, but did not. Instead, she increased her speed further to catch me.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but feel relieved. Those attacks were attracting unwanted attention. In less than a minute, I felt six people scanning me with their soul senses.

    Some of them were really powerful. I am d they did note.

    An hour passed and then another and she kept chasing me. It was not smooth chasing, there are a couple of people who tried to attack us; I pushed them away and made them unconscious.

    While she simply killed them.

    I have be sure that seals react to killing; not only that, but it also seemed to intensify thepulsion to kill.

    After killing the first person, she had killed the second one, before they even got close to her. She did the same with the third person and tried it with the fourth.

    Thankfully, the woman was able to defend herself against the attack and retreated quickly.

    There is another thing I noticed about the killings. Once the person is dead, they would seep into the earth and disappear and wouldn''t even leave the remnant soul aura that death leaves.

    This ce takes it all.

    It had scared me a lot. Now, the desire to finish it all off has be even stronger in my heart.

    The best way to do that, we will be reaching the source of the beam. Thankfully, I am getting close to it.

    Another half an hour passed and when I saw a personing toward me. He is a thin man with two bone horns and, like all the people of his race, had a bone saber in his hand.

    His speed is not fast, nor does he need to be fast as he ising toward me.

    "Die!"

    Shouted the woman behind me and attacked. Usually, I deal with people in front of me, saving them from the death of this woman, but this time, I did not make a move.

    I did not need to; this man is strong enough to deal with her attacks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sheunched the powerful swords as they reached him. He took out his saber and crushed each and every sword with rather ease, before turning to me.

    "He is my prey!" the woman shouted from behind. "Both of you are my prey," he replied and moved from his spot, and approached me rapidly.

    One and a half secondster, he was in front of me.

    "Die!" he said and swung that saber at me. The attack is normal. One could not sense grand power from it, but it made my expressions serious and forced me to harness 70% of the burst.

    I swung my sword in response; my attack had surprised him, which he hid quickly.

    It is the same as his attack; there is no shower of power, but one closely, they will see our weapons are bursting with them.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, creating a deafening sound and powerful shockwave that froze the womaning from behind.

    She looked at us for a moment, before retreating at a distance, until she moved out of the range of soul sense. She did not leave; she was watching from arge distance, ready to take a chance, when it is present itself.

    "I don''t want to fight. Can you please let me go?" I asked him, to which he grinned.

    "I wish I could, but the seal on my back is asking me to kill you and it won''t let me be at peace before I do that," it said with a grin and attacked.

    ''Bastard!'' I cursed.

    The seal may bepelling him, but it is he who wants to kill me. I could recognize a killer when I see one.

    CLANG!

    We shed once again, but we did not much shake.

    "You are powerful. It will be fun killing you," he said and attacked again. This time, his attack was more powerful than before.

    CLANG!

    I poured more power and shed and immediately increased my power to 80% and attacked.

    I couldn''t waste time fighting like I usually do. I am on a tight schedule. I have to reach the center before everyone falls into thepulsion of the seal. If it bes strong enough, then people mindlessly kill each other.

    Even I will die.

    I am not powerful enough to deal with these crazies. Not to mention, there are sovereigns; they could kill me quite easily.

    Till now, I have note across any Sovereign, and I hope I do not. It would be better if they went to a different ce. A ce for only sovereigns; otherwise, I could say goodbye to reach my goal of reaching the center.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    We shed hard and fast, I am attacking furiously with everything I have and constantly increasing my power.

    In less than a minute, I had increased the burst to 90%, but this bastard is doing just fine.

    I have not been able to cause even a single injury to him.

 Chapter 3215 Fight

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    My sword continued shing against its bone saber; it is swift and powerful. Matching my blow-to-blow.

    This bony man is quite powerful and skilled in fighting. I havee across very few such enemies since Ie to this world.

    Usually, I relish fighting against such enemies, but now, I want to deal with him quickly as possible, but it is likely to happen. Seeing the way this bastard is fighting.

    Though, I will give my all for it to happen.

    Full Burst!

    I activated the full burst, releasing the full power of it, which filled my whole body.

    As it did, I attacked, using every speck of power. It made my attack very powerful, that my sword hummed, feeling all this power.

    He immediately noticed the power, and his eyes widened in shock. He may have got shocked by the power, but he reacted immediately, and he released his full power, which is a tsunami, and attacked.

    The power behind his attack is not small; it is even greater than mine, but it is nothing surprising to me.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed and a powerful shockwave burst out of it; my whole body shook, and I nearly took a step back.

    It also shook him, but not as much as me.

    "We are about equal in power. You won''t be able to kill me. It is better that you focus on the other people," I said to him, but the next moment sighed in defeat, seeing him grin.

    "I have found a worthy enemy after a long time; I will not let you go till I kill you," he said and attacked, and I responded immediately.

    I knew this would be his response the moment I saw his grin. He had no interest in letting me know, and now I knew his answer. I will be fighting the bastard in earnest, using everything I have.

    Still, I feel regret that I could not convince him or did not have the power to run away from him as I did with a woman.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Seeing his power, he will not have any problem catching me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Our weapons begin to sh hard and fast, stopping, not even for a second.

    I could see his eyes moving, tracking every movement I make expertly to look for the weakness, the same thing I am doing.

    I felt like I was fighting another me and couldn''t help cursing in my mind toe against him, in a ce like this. I would love to fight him, in an isted ce, in no hurry.

    Fate had the other things in mind, and I will ept them.

    "Since you want to fight, I will fight against you," I said with a grin. Till now, I had only used my strength in the battle, now I will use my focus and everything else.

    He is an enemy who deserves that.

    "That''s the spirit," he said back, and begin to attack me more intensely, while I slowly shifted to the defensive. Since I had fought against it with everything I have, then going head-on will not be a wise choice.

    I have to fight the battle calmly and study it carefully. It might take time, but if I didn''t do that, it will take even more time.

    Though I feel like, with little patience, I might be able to deal with it quickly.

    "Got scared so early? I thought you were going to fight me with everything you have?" he taunted, seeing me shifting to the defensive. "I am," I replied with a smile, and it seemed to have irked it.

    We both are quite simr, we both love to fight stronger enemies and prefer speed in fighting, but that is where the simrities end, and differences begin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He is impulsive and prone to taking more risks than he should. Though he is not a fool; he has an awareness of the risks, he should take and those he shouldn''t.

    A minute passed and then another and then another; I am fighting with a smile on my face, while he had irritation.

    He is attacking nearly all the openings but is smart enough to be well-protected. It is irritating me, but also making me admire him.

    Unlike him, I did not react to the irritation. I drank it down and fought calmly while studying him with my clones. I am using all five of my clones to study him and the things; I am learning are quite faster.

    I have not just studied but also acted in a way that will help me collect more data.

    In just five minutes, I have collected enough data that I would have needed an hour to do that. If I want to, I could start my offensive immediately and I am doing just that.

    It is not a true offensive, but a fake one, to collect more data.

    I didn''t waste any time andunched my fake offensive and immediately a grin appeared on his face.

    "Good, you have stopped being sissy," he said, as it countered my attack, before attacking on his own. I defended it and attacked again, the way my clones pointed out, and collected the data from its response.

    It feels like cheating fighting this way, but the clones are me, part of my strength. It is not something anyone could steal or take away.

    My core is a fortress that even the mighty brand couldn''t breach.

    Five minutes passed, and I continued to fight against him. He is attacking; I am attacking, but even after exchanging thousands of blows, we have not been able to cast even a single injury on the other.

    I am very good. It had tried thousands of times, but couldn''t even push me back a step, much less give me an injury.

    "You cannot kill me. You should just let me go," I said to him, onest time. "Never," he replied, and I sigh.

    A moment, I finished the sigh, my whole bodynguage changed, and I moved forward, opening myself to him.

    He immediately smelled something fishy, but this opportunity was too good to let go and it attacked.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed before our sword begin to move across his saber. It tried to throw away my sword like it did thousands of times, but this time, he was finding it unexpectedly difficult.

    The analyzing power of my five clones is nothing to scoff at; they are directing my fight against it at every step.

    While their analysis is not perfect, it is urate enough, and the rest is fixed by my own experienced.

    "You should have given up," I said, and my sword moved away from his saber, toward his chest very faster. He is not standing still, his saber moving toward my chest, for mutual destruction.

    It will not be a mutual destruction. My sword is faster.

    Puch!

    My sword reached him and pierced through the many defensive methods it had activated. It crushed them before piercing his heart, before freezing him on the spot, with the burst of energying down from my core.

    I am not killing him; the seal does something after a kill, and I don''t want that is happening to me.

    Despite this, I very much want to kill this bastard.

    Hun!

    I was about to remove my sword when suddenly I froze as the seals on my body and seal heat up and a killing intent I have never felt before enveloped my mind.

 Chapter 3216 Compulsion

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed, as I stopped my sword from cutting his heart. It was an inch away from it, but as this killing intent filled my heart, it moved.

    I was barely able to stop it and even now, struggling hard to take out that out my sword from his heart.

    This killing intent is really too powerful, that it controlled me despite all the soul defenses and my clones, which act like a rational shield.

    In my whole life, I have never felt the killing intent so high. I had not even felt a tenth of all the enemies I had faced.

    Thank God, I hadprehended the rule of killing and Mortality through it. I am very intimate with such a feeling, that I was able to stop myself from killing him.

    If there had been anyone else in my ce, they would have done the deed already.

    Still, it did not make me feel good, as I am having difficulty taking out my sword from his chest.

    I am only a hairbreadth away from killing him, while the enemies are slowly closing in seeing the chance to kill me.

    Our battle had attacked a lot of people; many of which we have attracted had started to fight among themselves, while others stayed put.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The woman who had been chasing me earlier is one of the peopleing toward me fast. She is the closest and most dangerous; as we were fighting, she killed two people.

    I may have been fighting against this man with full focus, but I had also been aware of my surroundings.

    A few seconds passed, and I was barely able to take an inch of my sword from his chest, while my enemies havee even closer. Now, there is less than a mile distance between the four of them and me.

    They areing fast, and now, they are not even trying to hide their presence. They areing fast as they can, with a woman earlier the closest.

    A few more seconds passed, and she appeared behind; leaping at me at full speed, with her dagger drawn.

    "Die, you bastard!" she shouted when her de was just a meter away from me.

    "Ahhh¡­"

    I sensed the clear death and shouted loudly as I concentrated every ounce of my will and pulled back my sword, with everything, I have.

    The sword came out, and it did not stop. Instead, it moved back toward the woman with such speed that she had been forced to change her offensive stance to the defensive one.

    BAM!

    My sword reached her dagger in an instant, before passing it and hitting her head so, hard that it sent her flying before she crashed on the boulder.

    She moved a momentter, before getting up and watching me in fear, like the rest who had stopped in their tracks.

    I looked at each of them before turning to my enemy, who was watching me in shock, seeing what I had done to him.

    Like the woman, I did not make him unconscious. There are so many people here. If I had made them unconscious, they would die within a second. I am sure some of these people wouldn''t mind killing an unconscious person.

    Even if they mind, the brand mightpel them. I had felt its power firsthand and know very few could resist it.

    Though, I have tinkered with their power. The woman will be able to wipe out effects within a few minutes, but the man will need hours or even a day. Depending on how his method is.

    Those alchemical energies are not easy to get rid of.

    I aura so everybody could sense it, before moving ahead and nobody stopped me and followed me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I have wasted nearly twenty minutes, and now I am moving fast. What other choice did I have? I couldn''t go slow, it will take a lot of time and after experiencing the power of the seal, I want to reach the beam as soon as possible.

    Speaking of the beam, it seemed to have been getting darker. I am not imagining it; my clones had said the color had gotten 4% darker.

    Two hours passed and in that time, I had dealt with more than ten enemies who had tried to kill me. Two were strong enough to match me at a speed that I needed to stop and fight.

    I had needed thirty-two minutes to deal with them; they were strong as a bone man, and one was even stronger in power. He was the one I defeated quickly, it is the other women, who took the majority of the time.

    I am getting closer to the beam with every minute, but still hope to run faster.

    I was already at my full speed and couldn''t go any fast anymore. It would have been wonderful if there had been Grimms here.

    Killing a bloodline Grimms would have given me their juicy bloodline, but I don''t think this ce would have taken them. If Grimms had been here, it would have been inheritance Grimms.

    One thing I noticed in prison, in the cavern, and here is that there are no people with bloodlines.

    There are two reasons for that and I feel like both might be responsible is why there are no people with bloodlines here.

    First, people with bloodlines are very rare; far rare than in my world. Here, those with bloodlines live in realms in the celestial tower.

    It is also the second reason they are not here.

    One would be a fool to sacrifice those with bloodlines. It is a surefire way to be detected the progenitors.

    They are true lords of the universe, the people above the Primes; it is when one imprints their mark on quintessence and creates a bloodline.

    Seven and a half hours passed, and I have crossed an enormous distance. Fought against many enemies, but killed none.

    I have nearly crossed half of the distance and if things went as they did in the past few hours, I will be able to do it.

    Hun!

    The thought had just crossed my mind when I suddenly stopped and froze on my spot.

    The thing I had been fearing had happened. I have sensed the Sovereign, and it ising toward me.

    He is not the only Sovereign here, there are four more. Of which two are fighting, while the other two are just watching.

    Even in such a state, those two have surprised me. Those two are together, standing nearly touching.

    I wanted to run away, but seeing the Sovereign''s speed. I know it will be futile. So, I took out my sword and readied myself, while spreading my sense, and this time, I did not care, being invasive.

    I want to see how powerful the Sovereign is and at the moment, I sensed its power. My expression couldn''t help but turn bad.

    He is powerful, not like the weakest Sovereign, I hope he would be. So, I could at least resist his one or two moves; it will not happen, the bastard is powerful.

    Enough to kill me in a single attack.

    Hun!

    I was wallowing in horror when I sensed something from another sovereign. One of the two was standing together.

    Feeling that aura, hope rose in my heart.

 Chapter 3217 Willow

    "Human, anyst wish?" asked the Hawk Beastman as he appeared in front of me.

    He is one of the most beautiful persons; I had ever seen, that is even such a condition. I couldn''t help but admire him. The purple wings, sharp facial features, and silvery hair make him look quite beautiful.

    "Can you let me go?" I asked sheepishly, after a moment of silence. "No," he answered, and a white curved de appeared in his hand.

    He looked at me before swinging that sword. There is no energy in it, aside from the de''s natural abilities and pure physical force behind it.

    It is more than enough to finish someone like me, effortlessly.

    His de moved, and I could see it. It was extremely fast, but his movements were so smooth that I could see it. I could also see the frown on his face, seeing no fear of mine, only a smile.

    Of course, I am scared, but I am not going to show him or the others; I need to make it look like I have everything under my control.

    Ting!

    Its sword had reached me and was only a hand distance away from cutting my head apart when it had stopped.

    It made a melodic sound when a crystalline de stopped it. The sh was powerful, but there was no shockwave and a melodic sound instead of the deafening st.

    A human woman appeared beside me, and her de had stopped the attack. I looked at her, but my focus was upied by a young man beside her.

    ''How is he even alive?'' I asked myself, before pushing those thoughts away and focusing on my condition.

    "It is my prey. You shouldn''t interfere," said the Hawk Beastman. "I am doing it. So, what are you gonna do?" asked the raven-haired woman.

    The Hawk Beastman looked at her angrily, before pping his wings and simply disappearing. His speed was so fast. I couldn''t see anything, except for a faint blur, and that was for a moment.

    "Willow, thank you for saving me," I said, a raven-haired beautiful woman.

    She is a Kara, and she is not human, but impersonating as one with the help of the artifact.

    It is even working here, where no cloaking method or artifacts work, aside from offensive weapons. It is no doubt a powerful artifact.

    As for why I am calling her Willow, she had asked me, a moment ago.

    "Landan, I did not think we would meet here," she said. She is not the only one who has changed her name, I did too. Along with my face and other things.

    I had asked her to use my new name, instead of the old, she knew me by.

    "Yes, it is quite a surprise," I said. Of course, I am not going to tell her, I have known she would be her for months.

    Since I had seen her in cells.

    "Willow, would you mind telling me why you saved him? He is a primary and would be baggage if we keep him with us," said the man beside her.

    ''Look who''s talking,'' I said in my heart. If anyone is baggage here, it would be him.

    He is a Sovereign and, from the looks of it, a powerful one. More powerful than even Kara, but there is a problem with him, his race.

    He is from the Tais race, who are hunted for their power crystal on his head. There are hundreds of races who have a power crystal, including Kara''s, who''s spread across her body in those beautiful lines.

    Unlike the power crystals of most races, which are useless to others; the same is not for the power crystal of the Tais race.

    They could be used by others and the benefits they provide are tremendous when merged with one''s core.

    It is why they are hunted, despite being forbidden.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Being forbidden does not mean people will not do the thing. They will not just do it openly; the ce we are currently in is a prime example of that.

    "Because he knows a way to get out of this ce," said Kara, and the man''s eyes widened. "Really?" he asked, and I nodded.

    "Ask him what it is then," he said to Kara, and she turned to me. "We have to reach the source of the beam," I answered.

    "We?" He asked. "Of course, we; do you think I will just tell you the way?" I asked back, and anger appeared in his eyes and his expression became a little nasty.

    "It won''t take more than a few minutes to bring those secrets out of your mouth," he said threateningly, taking a step closer to me.

    "Try me," I challenged.

    A momentter, a wisp of aura released from him; it is powerful, and it pressed me down like the mountain.

    "Enough!" said Kara sharply, and the man took back his aura while she turned to me. "Do you really know the way out of here?" she asked as she started at me intensely.

    "Help me reach the center and I will shut this bloody thing off and get us out of here," I replied.

    To which she nodded.

    "It will not be easy to reach there. We might die," said the man. "What other choice do we have? We are not powerful enough toe to the top," she said and intentionally stared at his yellow power crystal.

    A thing he did not like.

    "Fine," he said and turned toward me. "I really hope you have a way, human. If you lied, I would kill you with my own hands." He said, before turning toward the bloody beam.

    A momentter, Kara''s energy covered me, and we moved.

    We are not flying, but still moving extremely fast. The power of the Sovereign is nothing to scoff at.

    "Here, use this; it will help you hide your race," I said and threw a crystal. He looked surprised before mirth appeared in his eyes.

    "The formation and artifacts do not work here," he said, looking at the crystal in his hand. "This one does," I said, and he did not believe me.

    Though a momentter, a shock appeared on his face, as the crystal activated. That shock is nothing,pared to what appeared a couple of secondster.

    The crystal worked, and it was better than they had imagined. It hadpletely hidden his race, turning him into a different race.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The changes seemed, but they are not; the crystal only made small changes to his prominent features, which shows his race, and changed them a little, instead of hiding them.

    This way, it is more difficult to discover his race.

    "Thank you," he said after a few seconds of silence, and he sounded quite emotional.

    From what I heard, the tais race has powerful methods to hide their identity, but this ce makes most of them obsolete. So, unless you have a powerful artifact like Kara or forbidden power like me, you are in for a time.

    Ten minutes passed, and we havee across one Sovereign.

    He moved toward us, but stopped after taking a few steps when Kara and Clem released their aura.

    They might not be the strongest Sovereign here, but they are pretty strong. I am aware of Kara''s power.

    I have her meta-scan, and in the few months since we parted; she seemed to have be even stronger.

 Chapter 3218 Team

    ''I hope everything goes smoothly as it is,'' I thought as I looked at the distance we were crossing rapidly.

    An hour passed, and we crossed an enormous distance. If we keep moving at such speed, then in three hours, we will reach the blood beam, which has be even darker.

    Till now, we have note across a Sovereign which these two cannot intimidate, but our luck will notst forever.

    In the prison, alone, I have seen a couple of sovereigns who could deal with these two, and in the cavern, there were over a thousand Sovereigns. Multiplying that number makes our chances of reaching the center quite slim.

    Still, there is no other option but to try.

    Half an hour passed, and we came across a few more Sovereigns; one came at us, while the rest just watched.

    As I watched the Sovereign, I had noticed that they were in a lot more control than the Primary. There are not as many fights aspared to Primary, even when I take the difference in their numbers into consideration.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed when I saw both of them turning and a few secondster, I sensed a horned maning toward us.

    Soon, he appeared in front of us, and we had to stop. Kara and Clem pushed me back as turned to the blue-horned man.

    "We don''t want to fight," said Kara, to which the horned man grinned. "But I do," he replied, and nobody is surprised. If he didn''t want to fight, he wouldn''t have appeared in front of us.

    "We have a way to get out of this ce. You are wee to join us," Clem invited, and a horned man got surprised before his expression turned serious.

    For a moment, I thought he would ept the offer, but soon a grin appeared on his face, and I know I had been too much of optimistic.

    "Why should I leave when I get to kill powerful people at my heart''s content?" he said with a grin. "There will be only twelve survivors here," said Kara, trying despite knowing she will not be changing his mind.

    "And I will be one of the twelve," he said and disappeared from his spot and appeared beside Kara and Clem a next moment, before attacking.

    From his aura, he is clearly more powerful than them, but power is not everything. Especially when the difference in power is not overwhelming.

    They reacted instantly, water and earth elemental power burst out of their bodies and they reacted.

    CLANNNG!

    Clem defended, taking two steps back before Kara attacked. The horned man expected that, as he quickly moved his fierynce and defended against Kara''s attack, before attacking her swiftly.

    Clem defended, and Kara moved once again to attack; forcing the horned man to move back his spear to counter it.

    The opportunity, which Clem quickly used to attack.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''They have fought before,'' I thought, looking at the way they are fighting. Their teamwork is quite good from what my clones have studied and their elementsplement each other quite well.

    I stayed away, but not too much.

    I could sense the few presences and hid while activating the stealth method to its full power.

    My clones have been able to make some minor changes to make them more effective in this environment. There is also the aura of the battle, which is providing the biggest protection, but could also turn harmful if they get too close to me.

    It feels quite frustrating that I couldn''t do anything to help them.

    I wish I could at least help them open their other abilities, which are being suppressed by this ce, but the brand is too strong. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    While I have been running across this ce, many of my clones tinkering with the brand and they have been able to find shocking things. It is extremely dangerous and powerful enough that even Earth Sovereigns couldn''t do anything else.

    It scared me, but I had already expected it.

    What I had not expected is the sheer amount of data I am getting from the brand. It is extremely valuable, and I will use it a lot to create my seeds.

    Currently, I could only create the most basic seeds, but the reason for the Sovereign stage. I will get the power to create the advanced ones that I used to create my world.

    It is not the raw power, I need to create them. If that''s all I needed, I would have created them a long ago, but they also need many things. Some simple, some mysterious, that I will only get when I gain that power in my hand.

    I pushed those thoughts and focused on the battles ahead.

    Kara had got the injury. It is light, but it is in her heart. If that sphere had gone even a couple of inches deeper, or she hadn''t dealt with those energies.

    She would have been lying dead right now.

    Still, it is quite shocking to see that despite being Early-Sovereign; she is fighting against the High-Sovereign, while there is Clem, who is a Mid-Sovereign helping her. It is still quite amazing considering her enemy is no normal high-Sovereign.

    Soon, three minutes passed, and they suffered four injuries. Three by Kara, while one by Clem.

    They are doing well, despite their enemy using his full power. He could do nothing more than lightly injure them.

    They also steadily seemed to have gained ground in him. Many of their attacks were dodged by hairbreadth distance, and it was making their enemy angry.

    Though he remained calm.

    I hope they deal with it soon, but that is likely the case. Given how powerful the bastard is, it will take them a while before they part ways.

    Killing him will be hard, unless, of course, they were hiding their power. They have to make him back down, and make him understand they did not worth the effort; it could take one minute or one hour for that to happen.

    Or they could have continued fighting for hours before the result of the fightinges out.

    I was thinking that when a sudden change urred on the battlefield. They have scored their first injury on the horned man.

    A minute passed, and now, there are five injuries on his body.

    It happened so suddenly.

    Their power increased, and it is not just their power, but also the fluidity in their teamwork. I know immediately that they have known each other longer than I had thought earlier.

    Such teamwork couldn''t be produced through a week or two of fighting together.

    Three more minutes and more injuries appeared on the horn man''s body. These injuries are light, but it is making him angry, but like before, he is keeping that anger in control.

    If the Grimms had been this angry; they would have lost control ages ago.

    "Fuck it. I give up!" cursed the horned man and took a step back, while Kara and Clem also stopped and looked at him cautiously.

    "I will not waste my time on you two," he said and flew away, disappearing from my view in a few seconds.

 Chapter 3219 Aid

    "It is going great. If they kept killing at such speed, the sacrifice would be finished in less than three days," said the winged woman with a smile.

    "It might take more. Don''t forget those who are dying are Primary''s. Not even 10% of Sovereigns have been killed yet," said the horned man, but the smile on the winged woman''s face did not disappear, instead it be brighter.

    "They are resisting, but how long they will be able to do it? You will see, by the third day, these little Sovereigns will kill till there is no one remain to kill," said the winged woman.

    "I hope so," said the horned man.

    "You are worrying too much, Fias. It will be over in three days. After that, we will receive the blessing and then crossing the hurdles will be the job we will have."

    "If we are lucky, we might even be able to breach the Prime," said the man with crystal nails.

    Immediately, a dreamy look appeared in the eyes of all twelve Earth Sovereigns.

    The Prime stage is their dream.

    "If there is a way to reach the Prime. I will pay the price, no matter how big it is," said the old man, and his eyes became fanatic.

    Some of the Sovereigns shuddered internally, seeing the look in the old man''s eyes.

    ¡­.

    We left immediately and begin to move faster than before.

    They also seemed to understand the level of danger we might have to face and there are crazies everywhere.

    "Some people seemed to have followed us," said Clem. "Let them follow. As long as they do not want to kill us, we will not care about them," replied Kara.

    I also agree with her. We are moving at an extremely fast speed. Those who can follow us at such speed are quite powerful. The best strategy would be to ignore them till they do nothing to interrupt us.

    A few minutes passed and Sovereign came at us; he did not seem to know the meaning of the aura that had warned him, as he kept moving toward us.

    Bang!

    When he was just a hundred meters away; Clem attacked, sending him flying into the sky, bloodied.

    He was careful not to kill him; they also suspected the effects of the seals from the beginning and avoided killing anyone. This is wise because I don''t know what the brand would have done if they did it.

    From what I experienced, it is clear the brand does something, and it is better not to do anything that makes it react.

    Half an hour passed, and we havee against only two challenges. One was dealt with without stopping, and others needed to fight for a few minutes.

    One more thing had happened. The people following us have more than doubled. They did nothing yet, but we are careful. These two are careful; I couldn''t care less about being careful, since any of them could kill me within seconds.

    I hope nothing happens, seeing we have reached very close to the blood beam. It is only an hour''s distance away.

    Once we reach it, the hidden being should tell me what to do, because if it didn''t, then I will die. These people will kill me.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about the ways I could die when Kara and Clem''s expressions turned serious, and they begin to slow down.

    A couple of secondster, I could sense the Sovereigning toward us, and when I saw her power. A clear horror appeared on my face because that woman is a Peak Sovereign.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She is very strong. Kara and Clem wouldn''t be her match. Unless, of course, they are hiding their power.

    "We don''t want to fight," said Kara, as the grey stone skin woman stopped in front of us. "I don''t want to do it too, but I have to kill you to survive this ce," said the stone skin woman with a sigh.

    "We know how to get out of this ce. It is in the center," said Kara, and the stone-skinned woman sighed again.

    "If you had said that to me a few hours ago, I would have definitelye with you, but now I couldn''t."

    "The brand is asking me to kill you and until I do that, it won''t let me live in peace," she said, and her eyes became red as she disappeared.

    CLANNNG!

    I waited for the death blow, but I heard a loud crashing sound and a powerful shockwave that was stopped by a defensive method from Clem.

    The attack stopped, but it is not Kara, or Clem who had stopped it, but a tall Elf woman with golden blond hair. She is one of the people following us.

    "We don''t want any trouble, sugar. Why don''t you let us leave," she said to the stone skin woman as I watched her in shock.

    This Elf woman had her aura contained, and since she was Sovereign. I did not look too closely at her, but still, I didn''t expect her to be a Peak Sovereign, powerful enough to take such an attack effortlessly.

    "No," said the stone-skin and attacked, while the Elf woman just smiled, put away her sword, and disappeared.

    She appeared a momentter, directly in front of the stone-skin woman, with her neck in her hand.

    The stone skin woman struggled but was able to do nothing. The elf just shook her, before throwing her away toward therge boulder.

    BANG!

    The woman crashed against the boulder, crushing it to pieces.

    I was watching the bloodied stone-skin woman twitching hard when the Elf woman turned to me with a sweet smile. "I really hope you know the way out of here, little human," she said, and her aura covered us.

    We begin to move a momentter, much faster than before.

    The Sovereigns following us also appeared behind us. It is clear they were not finishing in the water, but following us for a way to get out of this ce.

    It seemed like I had underestimated the people. There are a lot more level-headed people than I thought.

    There are killers, but there are also people who don''t want to kill people unless it is important. They do not kill for the other''s benefits or pleasure, especially for sacrifice.

    Half an hour passed, and a big change had urred and many people joined us rapidly. Those who wanted to kill us begin to think twice; those who had brandpulsion taken over their whole mind.

    I could feel the Sovereign''s soul senses stretching far and wide, inviting everyone who wanted to leave, and there are many people who wanted to leave.

    Within a minute, our numbers have swelled to over a hundred and rapidly increasing every second.

    "There are an awful lot of people near the beam," said Clem. "It is not surprising."

    "Those withmon sense have made guessed that any chance of leaving this ce would be at the center," replied the Elf, who had yet to introduce herself.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She is right, anyone with an iota of intelligence wanting to get out wille here first.

 Chapter 3220 Blood Dome

    "We have reached it," said Clem as we stopped in front of the blood-red dome, made of energy.

    The beam is shooting from its top, and it is a magnificent sight, but feels horrible.

    Maybe because it is powered by the power of the sacrifice.

    "Now, little human. It is time you bring us out of this ce," said Elf, turning to me. There is a smile on her face, but I could feel a hint of a threat in it; she will really kill me if I didn''t bring her out of this ce.

    It her not just her, but over five hundred sovereigns behind will do the same thing. If I failed.

    Our numbers have been swelling up rapidly, and within an hour, it had reached over five hundred, and more areing. Even some who have killed and experiencingpulsion are present.

    "Ok," I said with a confident smile.

    ''I have reached the ce, now help me or these people will kill me,'' I said, hoping the hidden being will hear as it usually does.

    There was no response. Seeing that. I felt the confident smile on my face slipping a little. I have a couple of seconds. If something didn''t happen by then, these people will eat me alive.

    ''ce your hand on the dome,'' said the being, six secondster, when some of the Sovereigns begin closing on me.

    I did not hesitate and moved my hand toward the dome; seeing that, all the Sovereigns beside me including, Kara and Elf moved away instantly.

    All of them could sense the danger, and they don''t want to get caught in it. If something untoward happens.

    Hun!

    My hand was halfway toward the dome when something shocking happened. Dense white runes came out of my hand; it shocked me and the others who were watching me.

    It is not the runes that shocked me, but it is the kind of runes that did.

    They are the strange runes that I had seen in the cavern and the temple. The ones belonging to that race and now, these runes came out of my hand.

    I did not have any time to think, and I had let myself do it. Instead, I moved my hand fated and ced it on the dome.

    I couldn''t help but became surprised when I touched it. The dome felt warm and liquid. There is also a little big stickiness that reminded me of the blood.

    It may be because it is the same color as the blood, or it may have been made using it. I don''t know, but I wanted to remove my hand.

    I did not, I kept it there and a couple of secondster. The runes covering my hand begin to move toward the home.

    Hun!

    The runes covering my hand moved to the dome, but more came out of it and kepting and moving to the dome. Soon, they form a shape, which looked like a square.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The runes begin to fill it by the edges and continued for more than a minute, before stopping suddenly.

    ''Step inside,'' said the being, and I moved my leg into the runic square that looked like the dome.

    It went inside smoothly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Seeing that, I brought the other leg inside. Entering the dome, through the sticky bloody energy.

    "Fuck!" I cursed as I saw the other side. The dome looked small, barely covering four hundred meters, but the area inside covers at least four miles. That''s how big it is and, in the center, is a giant statue.

    It is about a being that I had never seen.

    It is a golden statue, which is standing like a man, but had four legs; the ce where its stomach should have a big hole, with a blood-red ball floating in the center.

    Its chest looked normal, but have six hands with only three fingers.

    Above the chest is a normal neck, but there is a triangr head with three eyes and a mouth, with no nose and ears.

    The blood-red beam that, that ising out of the dome ising out of its head.

    Hun!

    This statue is one of the weirdest things I had ever seen in my life, and I looked at it, and I want to destroy it. The urge is so strong that I unconsciously brought out my sword and took a couple of steps toward it.

    As I analyze this intense urge, I realized it wasing from the immense wrongness I am feeling from it.

    I have only felt such immense wrongness only one time in my life. When I saw the abomination, the time when the hidden being entered inside me.

    "Go near its feet,"

    I was calming down myself by taking deep breaths when hidden from being spoken again.

    I thought for a moment, before walking toward the statue slowly. Nearly stopped mid-way when I had noticed I am the only oneing inside.

    It did not make me feel good since I had said, I will bring them out, but I couldn''t do anything. Since I am the only one who hade inside, it is clear, the hidden being wants only me inside.

    I decided to not think about them. If I can shut things off, they might survive.

    So, I will focus on that.

    The statue is giant and due to it, it may look closely, but it is not. It is far away. Though I did not increase my speed; I want to go slow, with wrongness intensifying in my heart.

    I want to remain calm and in control. Moving slowly, and getting used to intensifying presence would be the right way.

    A few minutes passed, and I finally stopped.

    I had not reached the statue; it was nearly a mile away, but in front was something I couldn''t cross.

    It is powerful and dangerous. That single touch would wipe me out of the face of the earth.

    There is a ring of blood-red fire covering it; the fire is not dense but felt extremely dangerous. I am sure, if I take a step inside it, I will suffer a fate worse than burning to death.

 Chapter 3221 Blood Fire

    ''Now what?'' I asked as I stopped by the ring of fire. ''Get inside the ring of fire and reach the disc on which the statue is standing,'' the answer came immediately.

    ''Are yo,'' I had let out the words to curse when I stopped mid-way as I saw the runesing out of my body. This time, too, they have shocked me, not the runes, but their kind.

    There are two types of runesing out of me.

    First are the strange runes that likely belong to the race of this being, and the second ones are ancient runes. They are woven together, forming aplex formation that I could not understand even a little.

    I may not be able to understand it, but I know it is the most sophisticated formation I had ever seen.

    ''The runes will protect you, but it will be extremely painful and if you fall unconscious, you will die,'' cautioned the hidden being.

    ''I will definitely, if I did not get inside,'' I said to it and stepped inside the ring of fire.

    AHHHHHHH¡­

    Immediately, I screamed like I had never screamed before. It was painful. I was feeling such pain that I had never felt in my life.

    I felt my consciousness slipping away, while at the same time, I felt my legs moving to get out of the circle of blood-red fire.

    I don''t know what hade inside me, but I had stopped my leg before moving it forward. Deeper into the ring of fire.

    I know what hade to me, I had understood my condition unconsciously. I knew once I got out of the fire, I will not dare to enter inside again. I would rather die than experience this pain again.

    The thing that made it even worse is this fire felt wrong. It felt like it was made of all the world''s wrongness.

    I want to take a thousand showers to wipe out of its every sign. It is unbearable as pain, but like pain, I bore it.

    The fire is not only touching me but also entering it inside me.

    I don''t know what it is doing and nor do I care. I am feeling so much pain that I want to reach the destination as soon as possible and move toward it as fast as I could while screaming in pain like mad.

    The pain is so much that I couldn''t understand the knowledge my clones are gaining every second, it is like my own thoughts, but this pain made me dumb to even understand them.

    I did not focus on whatever my clones learning. If I get rid of this pain and survive, I will have plenty of time to do it.

    Till, then, I should move as fast as I could through this fiery swamp.

    Yes, swamp.

    This fire is swampy; I am using everything I have to move. Every ounce of my power, but I am moving slower than walking.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It is frustrating and makes me angry. Not just because of extreme pain, but also because of the time it was taking. Every minute, people are dying with no fault of their own.

    Even the Sovereigns who followed me might be fighting.

    I don''t want them to die, especially not without purpose. Death should have a purpose, no matter how small or big it is.

    Time passed as I took one step away after another, pushing myself harder and harder, but it is hard. I am not only having to focus on taking every step forward, but also make efforts to remain conscious.

    I am doing that by circting the supremebat exercise.

    I have made enormous progress in it and only need to create a single seal, but it is hard, but here there is a chance. Pain always helps me; I have created over 90% of seals while being in pain.

    I hope this time it will help me too. It is the greatest pain I had felt, and if I was able to create the seals with it, then this pain will be worth it.

    I am circting, but creating the seal is not easy, especially thest seal. Which will roll the wheels for thepletion of the supremebat exercise and will give me what I want.

    Time passed as I took one step after another, circting each time after failing.

    I did not find sess, but it did not stop me, I kept trying. While wishing these runes will help me keep the fire seeping into my body through these runes.

    That is what is happening since I entered the ring of fire.

    I want nothing of this wrongness inside me. Even in this pain, I felt like vomiting seeing what was happening.

    Time passed as I kept taking one step after another and finally crossed half of the distance. It felt like forever, and I just want to give up and let this fire consume seeing how far it is.

    I did not; I had crossed the half of the distance, and I will cross the other half, without giving up.

    There is no choice. If I want to survive, I will need to keep moving forward and I will do it.

    I have crossed a few hundred meters, and now the disk is very close. There are barely two hundred meters between the disc and me, where there is no fire.

    The fire is around the disk, not on it. Once I reached it, there will be no fire. I kept repeating it like a mantra as I kept taking one step after another.

    Finally, after what it felt like, a lifetime. I reached for the white disc and jumped on it, and immediately, all the pain disappeared.

    I wanted to copse on the floor and sleep for a hundred hours. I nearly did it, before stopping myself. It is not a time to sleep.

    I will sleep to my heart''s content after I destroy this bloody ce.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 3222 Asteroid

    ''Walk to the center of the disk and sit there,'' said the hidden being, before I could even ask.

    It had been less than three seconds since I had jumped on the disc and was still processing the lost pain. Its voice brought me out of my thoughts, and I walked toward the center of the disk.

    As I walked toward the center, my mind begins to calm down and I started to remember things that the extreme pain had numbed.

    As they came, I had nearly stopped with the shock.

    Those bloody mes filled with wrongness had done something to me. Not bad things, but good things. Things I had not thought, I would be able to achieve so early.

    I thought I would need to be Sovereign at the least to get it, but I had achieved it while still being Primary-II.

    It is reminding me of a saying. ''The lotus bloom in mud,'' the stainless lotuses grew in corruption, the same way my body had got purified of all marks in mes of wrongness.

    It had wiped out the marks.

    Now, even Earth Sovereign wouldn''t be able to tell that I am a crasher, no matter how closely he looks. The signs of disappeared and with it, I will be even greater in tune with this world.

    I will be treated like a native.

    It is not the only thing the fire did; it also destroyed the blockages in my soul, body, and energy.

    With it, the treatments would work even better than before.

    It had done many other things, but the one thing it did not do was remove the brand. It is still imprinted on my body and soul, and hovering around my core.

    If it had been destroyed, I would have been even more happy.

    Every step takes me closer to the statue; in such a close, it is even bigger. Every part of it is bigger, including its feet, which are big as the houses.

    Soon, I reached the center of the disc, which is between its giant house size feet.

    I looked at a dense formation made of foreign runes and sat down on top of it. I thought it would react. Thankfully, it did not; the runes covering me, likely keeping me invisible.

    I may not be able to read the formation here, but I know enough to tell, that ce is extremely dangerous.

    If not for the hidden being hiding me; I would have been detected the moment I had touched the blood-red dome.

    ''Now is the most dangerous part. You could die if you go along with what I say,'' said the hidden being, a second after I sat down. ''What do I have to do to not die?'' I asked; there is always a way.

    Like before, to survive the fire, I had to remain conscious and keep walking.

    ''You could do nothing. The things that will happen would be beyond your imagination. You will be able to do nothing but watch,'' said the hidden being.

    ''Is there any choice?'' I asked. ''Yes, there is. I could open the pathway through the power of these runes and send you far away, but you will be the only one leaving,'' it replied.

    ''You can go ahead. I just hope that you will be able to punish the bastards who brought us here and help everyone leave this safely,'' I said after a moment of silence.

    Kara, Clem, and other people had helped me reach her. I promised them the way out of here and I will provide them that.

    What the hidden being trying to do is dangerous, and it had never warned me with such words, but the promise is a promise. I will not break it, just so I could survive.

    ''Brace yourself,'' said the hidden being, and a momentter, I felt the brand inside me light up. All three of them lit up and are formations covering me and the one I am sitting on, which is connected to every part of this ce.

    ¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Your tower could be much more, but you have never used it more than a glorified library," said the being sitting.

    The next moment, the formation of my tower lit up. Millions and millions of them lit up and begin shifting in a way they have never done it before.

    I am shocked.

    This tower is something I had created, every aspect of it has been done by her. Except for the design, the design of the tower is not mine.

    I had found it in an extremely dangerous ce.

    I had used the tower more than stored my beloved books. I had used it in thest battle I had fought, and it is because of it I am even alive.

    Though in spirit, as most of my body had been destroyed. What had remained had merged with the tower.

    The formation stabilized and seeing what they were, my eyes couldn''t help but widen in shock.

    The tower had formed a connection with the brands imprinted on the human and through them. The being connected to it to the formation he is sitting, which is a control formation.

    It is controlling every aspect of it, the whole bloody tower.

    It took less than a second for the being to take control of it and through this control. The being went for the string; the string that connected the tower to the being who made it.

    It shocked me; at first, I thought, the being was only punishing the people who are doing this despicable thing, but I had been wrong.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The being is going for the creator itself.

    It shook me. While in my prime, dealing with it wouldn''t be a problem, but I am not at my peak and so is the being, or otherwise, they wouldn''t be hiding inside the human.

    I did not stop them, instead; I watched it all with even greater interest.

    The being picked up the string. The connection to its creator and the formationtched on to it to reach the creator. While this happening, the formations in my tower moved again.

    The formation is soplex that she will need time to study it, but from what she could tell, it is not an attacking formation.

    I looked at it for a couple of seconds before moving back to the string, which had led them out of this prime world. It did not surprise her that it was not in the prime world.

    From what she knew about them; they do not stay in the prime world. Even the one weak as it is.

    As the connection move through the string, I couldn''t help but feel excited. I had lived long, but never faced these things, most that were found were weaker than me, while the stronger ones would always be dealt with by others.

    Not to mention, I did not have much interest in them either.

    They were defeated enemies, strong, but their numbers were so small, they could only be pests.

    A couple of more seconds passed when the string reached an unassuming asteroid, revolving around the prime world.

    There is nothing special about this asteroid; there are millions of such revolving around the prime world.

    The string led them to the asteroid and when it went inside. A surprise appeared on my face, before it transformed into excitement.

    For the first time in thousands of years; I am going to be part of some action.

 Chapter 3223 Prisoner

    Gasp!

    The ray of light entered the small meteor, and immediately a red sh appeared. It cleared a momentter and what I saw made my eyes go wide and mouth gasp.

    I am seeing a vast space in front of me, and the center of the space is a being. The same golden being, under whose statue I am sitting.

    It is gigantic, at least four times the size of the statue, and its whole body is translucent, except for the ball of blood red in the stomach.

    It feels real.

    I looked giant being and felt the fear deep within my heart. So deep, I had never felt it before, and along with came burning wrongness and hatred for it.

    I wanted to summon my sword to kill the bastard, but I was so terrified that I couldn''t even twitch.

    It is sitting with its four legs with eyes closed and around it are hundreds of blood-red mes. Somewhere weak, as one could barely see them, while others were bright as the sun itself.

    Through these mes, flecks, small and big, woulde out and move toward the gigantic being and merge into that blood-red ball in its stomach.

    Seeing the mes, I am horrified, because the light which traveled through the string is connected to one of the mes. It did not take me even a moment to realize what these mes signify.

    These are the mes of sacrifice, and there are hundreds of sacrifices happening around the world.

    It is consuming the powering from it.

    As I was watching in horror, the tiny light attached itself to one of the kesing from the fire and it moved toward the being.

    I watched the being with bated breath, hoping it would discover it. It did not seem to, considering there is not a single frown appeared on its face.

    It did not discover, even when it reached the blood-red ball. As it did, it instantly went inside.

    Immediately, a frown appeared on its face, and a momentter. Those huge three eyes on its gigantic triangr face opened at once and its aura sted out of its body.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, the being felt too far away. As if I had crossed thousands of miles despite remaining in the same ce.

    It is likely because of the power of the aura from which the hidden being is guarding me. Still, I sensed it and it had horrified me to my deepest.

    As it had sted its aura, the blood-red ball changed its color, from blood-red to purple. It is not something it desired, seeing the horror appearing in its eyes.

    It had just changed color when hundreds of purple stringse out of it and weave something. It begins to resist, but it all seemed to be futile; that tiny dot of light had not only taken control over its energy but also its body.

    It tried everything, before turning to mes. Seeing how they moved toward it; it had tried to extract the power from them, and it worked for a fraction of a second, before the fire went back to normal.

    I watched it struggling and couldn''t help but feel the sadistic joy in it. This time, there is no guild in my heart feeling it.

    It deserves whatever is happening to it and worse.

    Hun!

    After a second and a halfyer, the strings stopped. They have woven a structure, and to my surprise, it was something I was familiar with.

    I go there for everything; it is Hermes Library.

    It had now be its prison, and it was struggling, while the tower, which was made of strings, started filling itself. It is bing real by the second, except for the color, which is different.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Two secondster, the tower ispleted. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Now, I could only see the faint form of it, and it is struggling, which is futile. I may not know much, but even I could understand that it had be toote for it.

    I was watching it struggling, when suddenly hundreds of purple kindles came out of the tower, and they went to the blood-red fire. As went inside them, the fire begins to douse out.

    As I watched them, I felt like I was hearing the mournful screams from every fire, before it doused.

    All the blood-red fires, big or small, doused except for one. Which we havee from.

    ''Brace yourself, it is going to be dangerous,'' said the hidden being, and a momentter. The tower begins to shrink, till it before so small that I could barely see, before shooting itself into the blood-red fire.

    AHHHHHHH¡­.

    I screamed loudly in the inhuman pain; it was far greater than what I felt in the blood-red fire. It felt like my whole soul is getting burned in the most torturous fire.

    ¡­.

    ''I hope he survives it,'' I thought as I looked at heard the mournful screams of the human. What he is facing is not easy; even her disciples have would die, if they had felt something like this at his level.

    Despite feeling what he is feeling; the human is holding on.

    I couldn''t help but feel sad and really hope he didn''t die, because if he did. The being will leave, they will not stop for her.

    There is another expression I am feeling, aside from sadness. Ecstasy, I have seen what my tower could do.

    The being did not use any of their power, not even a fraction of it. Everything they use is from my tower, which had been badly damaged from that grave incident, which changed everything for me.

    The tower controlled the being and had not killed it. They had the power to do it since they controlled its core, but for some reason, they captured it.

    Now, the poor humans are bearing the price for whatever the being had in their mind.

    He will have to bear it a few seconds more and then it will be all over. I hope he survives by then.

    While the prisoner ising, the runes are moving again in the tower and this is on a much grander scale.

    It is happening in a part, that is most mysterious to her. Even after so much time, I was not able to uncover its secrets.

    Seven seconds passed and the purple prison holding a prisoner entered inside the core and I heaved a sigh of relief.

    The human bore it, which made me see him in a new light. Such willpower is not easily seen.

    I looked at him, before turning to the prisoner, who had finally entered the tower. The runes of the secret chambers opened and took the prison inside before closing and disappearing.

    "What is in that part of the tower; I had never been able to understand it?" she asked.

    "You will understand it soon," replied the being with augh, and for a minute, there was nothing, before suddenly something started happening.

    A couple of secondster, she understood what was happening and it couldn''t help, but made her eyes widen, while her whole body begin to shake.

    "It will heal some damage your tower suffered and will also provide me some nutrition," said the being and chuckles, while she watched her damaged tower started healing for the first time after thousands of years.

 Chapter 3224 Escape Rifts

    "I have already prepared the resources. Once I get the blessing, I will make an advancement immediately," said the old man.

    "You are the not only one preparing for that old man, I ha" The words from the winged woman''s mouth stopped mid-way she sensed something. She is not the only one.

    Others also sensed it.

    "What is happening?" asked the horned man. They are connected to the tower. If something happens there, they could sense it.

    And something had happened.

    "I don''t know, but something is happening." Said the old man, before a hesitation appeared on his face.

    "Should we leave?" he asked. They are doing a very dangerous thing. If someone heard even a whisper, the wrath of the entire world woulde down to them.

    They will be killed most painfully, and their legacies will be wiped out.

    "Do you think we can leave?" asked the winged woman mirthlessly, and the old man wanted to curse. They cannot leave till the sacrifice isplete, he tried, but this ce wouldn''t let him.

    The powerful aura sted off his body, and he tried with everything he has.

    He is having a terrible feeling about it and his instinct were never wrong. He needed to leave quickly as possible, or he would suffer a fate worse than death.

    Seconds passed and his struggle was futile; the tower is holding them and even when they used full power together, they couldn''t get away.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hun!

    Suddenly, the formation they were sitting lit up and dark red mes begin to seep out of it. Seeing the mes, his heart shuddered, and he tried to get away from it, but he couldn''t.

    AHHHHHH¡­.

    He was trying when suddenly, a mournful scream rang out. It was so painful that he felt like he was feeling the pain.

    He had never heard such a scream, even from the thousands he had tortured.

    The scream had just rung out when another rang out before another joined. He was listening to them when the kindles of mes below him turned into a blood-red bonfire. Enveloping him fully.

    He screamed like he had never done in his life. Had lived for over a thousand years and reached where he is, he experienced countless pains, but never one like this.

    These mes burning him, not his soul or even body, but his self; giving him the greatest pain he had ever experienced.

    ¡­

    "Two hours passed and there is no sign of that human," said the tailed man; one of the first who followed them.

    "Maybe he had escaped," said another.

    I remained quiet as I had been in the past two hours. Landan or whatever his name is had walked into the dome. When I tried to follow behind him through that runic door, I was repelled hard.

    ''These people are reaching their limit of patience; it won''t take them long before they tore each other apart,''

    ''They will start with us,'' said Clem, and I could only sigh.

    Especially when I saw the gaze of Elf, who had remained calm till now, but I am sure, when ites to punishment, she will be the first to raise her hand.

    I am cursing him, but there is also hope in my heart. That he might not have escaped and still working inside to find an escape is like he had promised.

    I still don''t know where I had seen him the first time, before the ruin. Though, I am sure; I met him in han.

    She had used the name ''Kara'' there.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There are many suspects. I had been there for months and came in contact with a lot of people. Still, every face I think, I reject it; I don''t think he is one of them.

    It is very hard when ites to people like him, who could change their face and aura, so perfectly.

    "Human girl, you seemed to know him. Do you really think he had escaped?" asked the Elf finally.

    Immediately, all the eyes of hundreds of Sovereigns fell on me.

    Crack Crack Crack

    "I don''t know. I didn''t know him for tha" she was speaking, when she suddenly stopped in shock.

    As she heard the cracking sound in her. It ising from brands imprinted on her body, soul, and core.

    They are breaking, huge cracks appear in them, and they are spreading fast, and seeing how quiet it had be, it is clear. I am not the only one who is experiencing it; everyone is one.

    Bang!

    With a single bang, all three brands on my body, soul, and core were destroyed and disappeared.

    "Yes! Even if I did not escape, I will die happy," said one Sovereign, and many nodded, including me.

    The brand made her feel like a ve, a feeling she did not want to experience again. She hade to hate it by burning vengeance after what she had experienced in the past.

    Hun!

    People were rejoicing when another thing happened which wiped out a smile on the face of everywhere.

    The ground under their feet begin to shake; at first, it was minor shaking, but within a second, it had turned into a massive earthquake.

    We had to fly into the air, as the ground split apart.

    It is not just the ground, but also the bloody dome on which cracks begin to appear and, at the same time, spatial rifts begin to form in the air.

    The small thin rifts widened rapidly; they needed to move constantly to avoid them. They are Sovereign, but these rifts could even tear them into the two; it is better to not get caught in them.

    "Wait, look at these rifts?" said Clem suddenly. I turned to him, and he was looking into the rift.

    I followed his gaze, and a momentter, my eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    There are not the kind of spatial rifts we were thinking they are. They are raw teleportation rifts; they are connected to the other ce.

    The other side of the rifts she is looking at is a snowy mountain.

    "They are dangerous," I said. They may be connected to other ces, but traveling through them is still dangerous; they could be thrown into the spatial seal, which will turn them into dust in an instant.

    "Do you see any other way here?" he asked as we avoided another rift. "No," I replied.

    "Fuck, I don''t care anymore," cursed one Sovereign not far from me and jumped into the rift. Corner of my eyes, I saw the Elf gracefully step into the rift.

    Everywhere I look, I see people jumping into the rift that is taking them to an unknown ce. there is a good chance, some of them might get flung into the space sea, but they did not seem to care.

    "It seemed like we have no other choice," I said, and he nodded mirthlessly, before stepping into the rift where therge glowing canyon was showing.

    I did not follow him; he is a friend, and we knew quite a lot of battles together in the past few months, but we have different priorities.

    I looked, before appearing in front of the rift with crystal blue water on the other. I looked at it for a second before stepping inside, hoping I would reach the other side safely.

 Chapter 3225 Red Hunter Of Alkaz

    "Fucking hell!" I cursed as Ie back to consciousness. My head is hurting so bad, that I couldn''t even think.

    The pain was so great that shuddered to my very core thinking about it. The pain had gravity, the weight I had never felt before.

    It felt like it was beyond the simple pain.

    Hun!

    I was collecting my thoughts when I sensed something and immediately my blurry eyes went wide. The thing I saw after scared me so much that I immediately moved from my ce, avoiding the killing rift that would have divided me into two.

    There are rifts everywhere around me, hundreds of them.

    I saw also the ground is shaking wildly, and the bloody dome is also cracking apart. I don''t know how I didn''t sense it the moment I had woken up.

    BANG BANG BANG

    I had noticed something in one of the rifts and was looking at me, when I heard the loud sounds, one after another.

    Everything is breaking, including the statue, which now became solid, from the translucent state it was in before.

    ''I have to get out here,'' I said as I looked around me. The whole world is breaking apart and if I did not leave soon. It will take me with it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Where is the exit you had promised?'' I asked the being. Technically, the being promised nothing, but it had implied in its words, and I want to hold it to that.

    There was no reply, and the conditions were getting worse.

    I looked at rifts and most aremon; the big ones have connections to different ces. It is very dangerous to travel through, but with being not replying, these rifts seemed to be the only thought that could take me out of here.

    Hun!

    I contacted my clones to find the safest when I realized I couldn''t contact them at all. I tried again, but it failed.

    I tried for the core and could not enter inside.

    "Fuck!" I cursed. It seemed like I will have to find the best rift myself.

    With the speed, this ce is getting destroyed. I do not have the luxury to think. I need to quickly choose one and enter, otherwise, I will be buried in this ce.

    I looked around, and one rift attracted my gaze. Immediately, I moved toward it.

    BANG!

    I was moving toward it when a piece of statue fall in front of me. I don''t know what came to me, but I touched it and the next moment, it disappeared into my storage ring.

    It couldn''t help but surprise me. I truly did not think I would be able to take it into my storage. I thought that strong wrongness in it would resist, but the wrongness had disappeared and so was its resistance.

    I don''t know whether it would be useful to me, and I will find out if I survive in this ce.

    I reached the rift; it is showing ake and forest. There is no exact reason for me to choose it, other than liking the scenery.

    As I appeared in front of it. I stepped inside.

    Immediately, everything went nk again.

    ¡­

    "What a true disaster. A shame, to be honest, there were thousands of sacrificial temples in our world, and we did not discover them."

    "They were even running hundreds of sacrifices every day," said the man, before shaking his head.

    Just a few minutes ago, they have sensed the energies from hundreds of temples across the world. Every Prime Organization alerted and sent their members; there are going to be a lot of deaths in the next few days.

    "My lord, we will not let go of bastards who had done this," said the young man with a mane of white hair.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Punish them hard, make an example. That nobody would even think about doing such a thing again," said the old man softly, but his voice rang into therge hall.

    "It will happen, my lord," said the young man and disappeared.

    ¡­.

    The pain that seemed to burn the self suddenly started to lessen, and after a few seconds, disappeared.

    It took a couple of seconds before I was able to get calm enough to think.

    I looked around and what I saw couldn''t help but shock me. I am rubble, the indestructible tower, on which I couldn''t even make a scratch with my most powerful attack lying in the pieces.

    In the pieces are people, all of them are alive and started to move.

    ''I need to get out of here,'' I thought and immediately got up. This time, there was not the slightest resistance.

    In just an hour, things have changed. My whole life had changed from a council member of a powerful Earth Sovereign organization to a fugitive.

    I need to run away from here; I am sure the hunters from the Prime Organization would descend soon. Earth Sovereigns, Sky Sovereigns, even Prime mighte; they are a terror that a simple look from them would wipe me out from the face of the world.

    Thankfully, I am prepared.

    I didn''t think I would fail, but I had prepared for it. I have created a safe space that even Prime wouldn''t be able to find me once I am there.

    Then I would need to remain there for a century or two and then, I coulde out. It will be hard to live in this world, but I have some ways.

    I spread my soul sense, and seeing there is no one beside us at twelve. I took the air.

    I do not care about the others. We were people partnered for the benefits. Now that benefit is destroyed, there is no need to be together.

    I really hope they all escape safely.

    Not because I care about them, but because it will spread the resources of those hunting us. It will make hiding easier.

    BANNNNG!

    I had just reached the top and was about to escape from the cavern when suddenly I felt immense pressure on me and fell down hard.

    "Ahhhhhhhh¡­!"

    I screamed as every bone of my body broke and more are breaking, along with my soul. Making me scream like a pig.

    "Grenam, careful. We don''t want to give him a simple death. After what he had done," said the voice, and a momentter, seven people materialized in the air.

    Dread and horror appeared in my heart as I looked at the seven. Especially the amber skin woman leading them; I heard about her.

    A Sky Sovereign; the red hunter of Alkaz.

    It is her job to hunt people like him and what they do after is bad. That I activated a tiny formation on my core; it is better to die than get caught by these people.

    As what will happen next would be worse than death.

    "You think we will let you die easily after the sin you havemitted," said the amber skin woman, and I felt the formation disappearing.

    She destroyed the formation without me even sensing it.

    "You all havemitted the forbidden sin and for it, you all deserve to rot in Alkaz," she said, and everything in front of me turned dark.

    I wallowed in horror as from now on, every moment of my life was going to be torturous.

 Chapter 3226 Prisoner Again I

    "Nsialius is dead," said the voice in the darkness. "Who killed him?" asked another voice. "We have to take the revenge for him," said another.

    "His killer had left no evidence; not even a little," replied the first voice. "So, we are going to let go of the killer of my brother?" asked the fourth.

    "No, we are going to keep searching, and when we wound them; we will bring a full force of our wrath on them," said the first voice.

    "I say, we show our wrath now, attack the world," said the four voices. "It is not time. They will be expecting that," said the first voice.

    "They are always waiting; how long will we continue to watch our numbers dwindle? We have to attack!" said the fourth voice.

    "Enough. We will attack, when I say we attack. Until then, there will be no discussion about it," said the first voice, with the voice rumbling across the space.

    It immediately calmed down everything; including those who want to protest. They are not powerful enough to resist the orders of their leader.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡­.

    Bang!

    I fell hard on the ground. Thankfully, my armor had absorbed the blow, and I felt nothing.

    ''I have survived,'' I said as I moved on my back and saw the afternoon sun in the sky. For a moment, I thought I would not survive.

    I would be thrown into the spatial sea, where I would be ground into nothing.

    I looked at the sun for a minute before finally getting up. The first priority is to find where I am. From the hidden stars I could see, I am not in Haln city or even close to it.

    I am now, as for how far. I don''t know.

    Though this ce is much better than Haln. At least its energy density, which is three times better than han and Haln.

    I tried contacting my clones, but they are out ofmission for whatever reason. I could still ess my power and feel the presence of Nero and Ashlyn. It is the only thing that is stopping me from panicking.

    A few secondster; I found out. I could even bring out the things and even take them back into my core.

    If I knew that a few seconds ago; I would have ced that giant piece into the core. I am doing it now; I don''t want a piece of something like that in my storage.

    Hun!

    I took a deep breath and barely moved my leg when I froze, my expression bing back.

    "Shit!" I cursed more loudly than I want to.

    A soul sense detected me, not a normal soul sense or even the soul sense of Sovereign, but of the freaking Earth Sovereign. There is no escaping even when I want to; so, I put down my foot and sat.

    After being a captive for more than three months and then the whole sacrifice incident. I wanted to feel some calm, but that''s not going to happen.

    At worse, I will be killed. At best, I would be a captive again. There is a middle option too, being a ve.

    A minute passed and two and then three, and the thoughts of escape begin toe to my mind when I had finally sensed the aura.

    Three Sovereigns areing toward me; one of them is Peak.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Two and a half secondster, three people appeared in front of me. One is a fat middle-aged man, with pink skin and two horns on his head, behind him, a man and woman, from Crock Beastman and Fawn Beastman race.

    "Who are you and why have you trespass into our organization''s grounds?" asked the fat, middled aged man; looking at him intensely, but not focusing on his aura.

    "My apologies, Sovereign, but I did not do it intentionally. I had entered the spatial rift, and it had sent me here," I replied.

    He did not seem surprised and instead looked at the ce where the spatial rift had been.

    "Where were you before the rift brought you here?" he asked. "I was in some sacrificial tower; they had sent us there and wanted to kill each other," I said and immediately, a great shock appeared on their face.

    The shock only remains for a second on the fat, middle-aged man''s face for a moment, before his expressions became serious.

    "Exin everything and don''t try to lie," he said this time, pressing some of his aura. I shuddered perfectly before starting to exin in a stumbling voice.

    As he said, I had told him everything; I did not lie, nor did I hide anything.

    I can''t remember thest time I spoke such truth to strangers. It is not like I love to lie, but most of the time, I needed to lie to hide my secrets.

    This time there is no need to do it, except for thest part. I am not going to tell him; I saw a very powerful being get trapped, who is likely in my core, and I am avoiding thinking about it.

    "¡­.then I saw the rifts appearing all over me and seeing there is no other option. I had jumped into the one," I finished.

    "It is the most borate lie; I had ever heard. Sovereign Vuno, we should just finish this human off."

    "He not only entered our organization''s grounds but also dare to lie to us," said the Cat Beastman.

    "Shut up, Murga; this is a serious matter," snapped the fat-horned man and turned to me. "I really hope you are telling the truth, human, or you won''t like the consequences," he said.

    "I am, please believe me," I said.

    The Sovereigns did not say anything for a few seconds before he lifted me. Next second, so shot across the across and begin to move at speed, that I could see nothing but the blur.

    A few minutes passed, and we stopped in front of arge grey tower.

    We flew through his gaze and my expressions changed as I looked around. We are in jail.

    A couple of secondster, we stopped in front of a man; a Mid-Sovereign, which had metallic skin and four hands.

    "Sovereign Vuno," the other Sovereign greeted. "This human trespassed our organization''s territory. Keep him in a temporary cell, till I verified his story," said the fat-horned man.

    "Those who trespass organizations territory sent to the twelfth floor of the tower," said the four-armed man. "Yes, but his condition is a little special." He replied and flew away with the other two.

    "Special care hun. Mind telling me what that is?" he asked as led me toward the hallway of the grey spartan tower.

    I told him word to word what I had told to the other Sovereign. Hiding nothing.

    "Damn, a sacrifice! You have really dodged the sword human; it is very hard to survive from those things," he said and soon, we reached my cell; it is only an open cell between the two filled cells.

    "Let''s hope you are telling the truth, otherwise this will be very hard for you here," he said and pushed me into the cell, before the door from behind.

 Chapter 3227 Prisoner Again II

    I watched the four-armed man leave, before sitting down in my new cell. It hadn''t been more than two days before I left my old cell to force into the new cell.

    "What did you do?" I had just sat down when the question came from a man in the left cell.

    "Trespass in organizations'' private property," I replied. "Damn; that is half a century on the twelfth floor or two decades in Oxfowl mine," he replied.

    I looked at the stone skin man, with blue marble skin. "What did you do?" I asked. "Me? nothing. Some bastards from the organization framed me just because I didn''t give him a discount," he replied.

    "How long do you have to serve for that?" I asked. "About the same as you," he replied.

    "So, where is this ce?" I asked and the stone-skin man looked at me, like I have asked him the stupidest question ever.

    "The grey prison," he said after a few seconds of silence. "No, the clothes city, region, and even the continent." I rified.

    "Have you hit your head with something?" he asked. "Something like that," I replied, not wanting to exin the whole incident for the third time.

    "You are in the territory of Marlnar origination, and the closes city also had the same name. It is a Remval region. In the continent and Zomar," he replied.

    "Do you want me to name the world too, in case you have forgotten that?" he asked, putting a serious expression on his face. "There is no need for that," I said.

    I knew where I was at the moment; I heard the name of the region.

    It seemed like the rift had taken me to apletely different continent. I had not expected that, at most; I thought the rift would take me to the next region. To send me to a different continent, it needs to be quite powerful.

    I did not speak further and insteady down.

    I was so tired that I fell asleep almost immediately and when I woke up; it had been sixteen hours.

    It did not surprise me that I sleep so long. In two days, I have received a brand, fought countless battles, and walked into the mes of wrongness screaming with every inch of my life.

    Thest pain I felt was something I could not even describe, but it was something I don''t want to experience again.

    So, one could imagine that I needed a good sleep of sixteen hours. As for how I know, it had been sixteen hours.

    Well, my clones came back, and they are showing me the shocking change in my core.

    I immediately entered my core; I appeared at the tallest peak. Looking at the southern side, where there is a huge mountain of translucent gold and blood-red solid had appeared.

    It is in the sea and quite far from the ind I am on.

    Though it might be far away, I could tell it was bigger. Far bigger than the ind, at least ten times bigger, and it should be even bigger underwater if it follows themon geology.

    As for where ites from, I did not have to think about it. Those shades are enough to tell me.

    I had been worried about what the hidden being had done to it after bringing it to my core. Now I know, at least some part of it for me; the question is, whether I could get it.

    I tried, but I couldn''t; I couldn''t move too far away from the ind.

    Well, I am d. I got something to what I suffered. I am happy, even though I can''t use it.

    I did not think about it further, knowing I will be able to reach it, when I became capable.

    So, I focused on other thing, me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I have gone through a few things, especially that bloody fire of extreme wrongness, and I have received some benefits. I did not have a lot of time to study the data and now I looked at it, I couldn''t help getting shocked.

    While this change wouldn''t provide me with a rise in strength, the benefits it will provide will be a thousand times greater.

    I looked at them till I believed them before I turned toward the library.

    Hun!

    I had taken a few steps toward it when suddenly stopped. It looked different, there is no change in it, or otherwise my clones would have informed me, but it still feels different.

    I shook my head and resumed walking toward it. Soon, I reached it and entered inside, and froze again.

    I am once again feeling the change, despite no change urring in the interior.

    I shook those thoughts away and entered the library, before sitting in a familiar ce and reading an already-opened book.

    Hun!

    I was only able to read for a few minutes before I heard the conversation outside. I immediately opened my eyes and got.

    "It is a good thing you have awoken. The meal had arrived; it will disappear if you didn''t touch it within fifteen minutes," said my neighbor.

    "Thank you," I said and picked up a meal ce that had appeared in a circr formation.

    I took the first bite and hunger came raging. It is so intense that I had finished the nd mean in record time. I put the te back in the circle, beforeying back on the stone bed.

    I don''t know how long I will have to stay here. Even if my story checked out, I don''t think they will just let me go.

    That will leave me no choice but to leave this ce.

    I did not act hasty. I will wait for the news before started making my n. Though, like thest time, the chances of escape seem slim this time too. There is an Earth Sovereign.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is not constantly keeping an eye, but, I am sure. The moment a problem urs, their soul sense will sweep through the ground.

    I did not think too much about it. Instead, I closed my eyes and returned to my core. There I studied and worked on my inheritance.

    I am making good progress in it and would be able to finish the inheritance within a month.

    Three months of captivity cannot do magic. I don''t think I would have been able to make such progress if I had been out looking for opportunities.

    Still, I wish, I had been out, as I had been on my turn or not an object of people''s nefarious designs.

    A few hours passed, and I took a break from working on my inheritance and practicing the strengthening method.

    Practicing it in a temporary cell is dangerous, but it is one of the things I could control, and I want to practice it, despite the danger.

    A surprising thing happened as I practice. The pain, which used to make me grit my teeth, had barely made a frown appear on my face.

    I had experienced such a pain in the past few days; that this pain begins to feel dull. It is still very painful, but it does not have the same effect on me as it used to.

 Chapter 3228 Free With Conditions

    Note: There has been a mixed-up of city names in chapter 3226 (Current 3228), I had fixed it.

    "¡­They were the resources I have got after risking my life hundreds of times, but the bastards wanted them cheaply."

    "So, I rejected him with a few colorful words, but the next thing I know. I was suppressed by the Sovereigns and my things were confiscated. An hourter, I am in this cell," said Rone.

    It had been three and a half days since I had ended up in these cells; I had taken a small break from working. So, I asked Rone how he ended up here and he was more than willing to tell me a story.

    "Haven''t you told them that?" I asked him. To which he smiled mirthlessly. "What good it will do? I heard that man is a son of someone important,"

    "They will conduct their fake inquiries and will find me guilty. I am already preparing myself mentally to work in oxfowl mines." He said with sadness written all over his face.

    While not all people from organizations are bad, many of them are, and one had to be careful in dealing with them.

    "If you want, I can give you some mining tips," I said, and that brought a genuineugh to his face. "I would really appreciate it," he replied.

    I talked to him for a few more minutes before closing my eyes and entering my core.

    There, I directly walked into the library and started working with my core, with four of my clones. Three months of captivity and most resources went had freed up my clones from most of the things they were doing.

    Now, aside from one clone; all four of my clones are busy with the inheritance.

    I want to finish it soon as possible. I want it to be ready. If I seeded in breaking out of prison, I want to make a breakthrough as soon as possible.

    I know I will have quite a strength when I made a breakthrough in Primary III.

    Hun!

    A few hours passed, when suddenly, I opened my eyes. As I sensed the presence near my cell.

    I opened my eyes and saw the four-armed men standing in front of it. The same man who had put me into this cell.

    "Come out," he said as he opened the door of my cell. "Am I free?" I asked, "No questions," he said sharply. I nodded and walked out of the cell, and followed behind him as he begins to walk.

    "It was nice meeting you, Jordan," shouted Rone from behind, and I waved my hand.

    I had to follow behind him for more than a minute before he opened the door and motioned me to enter inside. As I did, I found there is already someone sitting inside.

    A middle-aged purple skin horned man.

    As I saw him, my eyes widened a little. Even if he had contained his aura, I could tell his level, by the invisible weight, I am feeling around him.

    He is an Earth Sovereign.

    "Is he the one?" asked the Earth Sovereign. "Yes, Earth Sovereign Makarn," replied the fourth armed man.

    The Earth Sovereign looked at me and I am thankful that he is not using his soul sense. I am currently showing myself a mid-Primary III and sensitive probing might reveal my level.

    "Take a seat, human," he said and offered me a seat in front of him. "Thank you, Earth Sovereign," I said as sat.

    I was in a small stone room, which had a stone table in the middle and three stone chairs. Despite one chair beside me being empty, the four-armed man remained standing by the door.

    "I want you to describe everything you experience in the sacrifice temple. From the moment you got captured to the moment, you had escaped through the spatial rifts?" he asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes, Earth Sovereign," I replied and begin.

    I begin and I did not hide many things, especially did not change the story, even a bit from what I told to the Sovereigns before.

    There are still a couple of ws in my story. First is my name, which I am not worried about. Those bastards did not record our names. What I am worried about most is my face, which I did not get a chance to change it, and the spatial rifts through which I had escaped.

    I don''t know whether others have escaped or whether they have escaped or not, but I decided not to chase my escape story.

    Sometimes, it is better to tell the truth than a lie.

    It took me a few minutes to tell a whole story and the Earth Sovereign listened without interrupting even a second.

    "You are telling the truth. Your story matched with what we have heard from other organizations rted to the sacrificial temple in Haln." He said and got up before leaving the small room.

    "So, you were telling the truth," said the four-armed man as he sat on the ce where Earth Sovereign had been.

    "So, I am free?" I asked him hopefully, but he smiled. "You are telling the truth, but it is also the truth that you have trespassed on our organization''s private grounds, unintentionally as it may be," he said, and disappointment clouded my face.

    "You don''t have to be all disappointed. Since it is an unintentional mistake and you escaped from the harrowing tragedy, the higher-ups decided to show mercy to you."

    Hearing that, my eyes lit up, and I looked at him hopefully.

    "So instead of serving fifty years in jail or twenty years in an oxfowl mine. You will only serve five years in jail or two years in oxfowl mine," he said, and all the disappointment returned to my face.

    It seemed like there was no other choice but to escape. Even two years too much; I have already spent too much time in jail, and I don''t spend another day in it.

    "There is another option; it could free you instantly if you ept," he said after a few seconds of intentional silence.

    "What is it?" I asked eagerly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Our organization hase across the entry to the unknown ruin and there are vacancies for the first explorers," he said with a smile.

    I really wanted to punch that face, but I controlled my emotions.

    "Is it going to be dangerous?" I asked, to which he just looked at me.

    Obviously, it is going to be dangerous. It is an unknown ruin, and we are going to be the first explorers.

    "When do I have to enter it?" I asked. "Currently, we are in the process of opening it, but the organization is sure that we would seed within a month."

    "So, a month," he replied.

    "Will I have to stay in prison till then?" I asked, and to my surprise, he shook his head. "No, we will release you, with few conditions," he said and took out the bracelet.

    "We will leave you in an ardan district of the city. Where you will restrict to till the time of ruin opening and this bracelet is a guarantee that you will not break your promise," he said.

    I will be exchanging one captivity for another, but the second one is a much better option.

    "Fine," I said after a moment of silence.

 Chapter 3229 Job Searching

    "I don''t have any money. Would you be willing to part with a few crystals?" I said to him as we reached the teleportation gate.

    "You are Primary-III, more than capable of earning your living," he said and pushed me into the teleportation gate.

    A secondter, appeared on the other side in a busy za.

    I moved away from the teleportation gate and looked around the za. It is a morning here and everybody seemed to be going to their ces; I should go to search for a ce to work.

    I have money in my core, but I can''t use it. This damn bracelet is hanging on my wrist.

    It is invasive, but I could iste it, but I don''t want it. The risk is too much. Getting caught would send me to jail or something else might happen.

    I don''t want to take a risk anymore. So, it is better; I find work that pays well. So, I could buy practice resources.

    I would have needed to do the same thing. If I took out the crystals from my core; I am empty of the resources I need.

    They are opening a new ruin, which they have no idea about. I want to be prepared and for it; I need resources. My core did not have a resource; I had used them all in jail.

    I put my soul sense into the bracelet and soon, the map of the ardan district appeared in front of me.

    It is where I am restricted to, I couldn''t move away from its range. Which is not bad, considering it is a pretty huge district and seems to have everything I need.

    Now the question is finding a job; not a normal job, but one that pays well. That I would be able to buy the first batch of resources I need for my treatment in a day or two.

    I am rapidly closing on the inheritance, and I have to do the same with the treatments. The blood-red mes have wiped out the blockades; so, it will be much easier for the treatment to work.

    I had already modified a few methods to suit the new conditions.

    There are a couple of things I could do, but I have to do the less risky one. My first choice was to cook, but I immediately rejected it; it is too personal; I don''t want to reveal this fake identity.

    The same with formation. It is rted to one of my biggest secrets, not to mention it might bring unwanted attention.

    That leaves alchemy; it is a rare trade, but I could reveal it. As most of the time, I keep it hidden and use it for my own purpose. So, it wouldn''t be much problem if I reveal it.

    With that thought, I looked for the location of the employment guild.

    ''It is a little far, but I should be able to reach it within fifteen minutes,'' I said to myself and moved. If I used all my speed, I would get there in less than two minutes, but the city had speed restrictions.

    I moved through the district, watching the business, people, and other things.

    It is a beautiful city, with a penchant for domes. So different from han and Haln. Well, it shouldn''t surprise me, considering I am on apletely different continent.

    Fifteen minutes and twelve secondster; I reached the nine-story employment guild.

    I looked around and walked to the second floor, before stepping into the alchemy sections. There are thousands of notices rted to alchemy, from the requirement of rare resources to employment opportunities.

    I looked at all the employment opportunities and my clones selected eight that might be useful to me.

    It would have been great. If I would have been able to go higher, there are better opportunities there, but I would need to be a member for that.

    Currently, I do not have money to eat, much less pay for a membership. It is going to make getting employment difficult, as I do not have an Alchemist guild membership.

    "There is no loss in trying," I said and walked out of the guild.

    The first ce is not far, I reached there in less than a minute. It is a twelve-story green building, with a sign of a beaker on fire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Halnam''s alchemy.

    I walked into the building and saw the reception and walked toward it. I stopped in front of a man with glowing freckles.

    "Hello, I have seen your ad for employment," I said to the man. "Oh, are you an alchemist?" he asked. "Yes," I replied.

    "What grade are you?" he asked. "Grade 3," I replied.

    There are nine standard grades of the alchemist. Grand 3 means, I could craft alchemical products of Primary-III grade.

    "Can I see your badge for confirmation?" she said, and my expression turned a little awkward. "You see, the thing is, I have been robbed. They have taken everything, including my badge,"

    "It is the reason why I wanted to take the job. So, I could earn some money and apply for the job." I said, and the man''s expression turned serious.

    "I am sorry, but the badge from the alchemy guild is a must for the interview," she said.

    "I am really good. Just give me a chance to prove myself," I said, and his expression hardened further. "Please leave or I will call security," he said.

    Hearing that, I sighed and turned away.

    Next two hours, and in eleven jobs, I heard the same words again and again. They want an alchemy guild badge. Without it, they aren''t willing to give me a chance.

    I can''t me them. It is a standard practice, but I really need a job.

    I am not moving toward the twelve locations; it is on one of the less opulent areas of the district. It is a nice area, but not rich as I have been visiting, in thest two hours.

    Seven minutester, I stopped in front of the three-story house. It is a nice house, with a honey feel.

    I walked down its stairs and rang the bell.

    Click!

    For a minute, there was no response, before a soul sense scanned over me and a secondter, the door opened.

    It was opened by a beautiful woman, who looked to be in her mid-thirties. She had blue curved horns and thin blue wings like a butterfly; they made her look very beautiful.

    She is a peak Primary but had a weak aura. From what I could tell, she is suffering from something nasty.

    "Are you here for the alchemy job?" she asked. "Yes," I replied.

    "What grade you?" she asked. "Grade 3," I replied. I had answered this question so many times that ite smoothly from my mouth.

    "Can you show me your badge?" she asked. "I don''t have it. I was robbed, they took everything, including my badge." I replied and her expression turned alert, while she gripped her doors a little more tightly.

    "Why don''t you get a new badge?" she asked. "I don''t have money and since I am new to the city, I can''t ask anyone for it," I answered.

    "I am sorry. I can''t be let in for an interview without a job," he said and moved to close the door.

    "Please, give me a chance. You can kick me out. If you didn''t like my skills," I said, and she opened her mouth to reject me.

    "Give him a chance, Mom; he seemed nice," said the youthful voice from behind her.

 Chapter 3230 Interview

    "Give him a chance, Mom; he seemed nice," said the youthful voice from behind her.

    A momentter, a young girl of nine, or ten, revealed herself, and she is cute. Not as cute as my sister, but very cute, with her pink horns and wings.

    "Vana, he is without a badge," said the mother, closing the door further while hiding her daughter behind her. "I think we should give him a chance. If we don''t like him, we can ask him to leave," said the young girl.

    My heart couldn''t help but melt hearing those words. She is an innocent girl who hadn''t seen the cruelties of the world yet.

    I have rarely seen such innocent children, especially when I entered the central continent. There is every child was aware of the danger of the Grimms and that brought somber maturity to them.

    I hope now, they will have a normal childhood.

    "Please, I only need a chance. If you don''t like me after, I will leave without saying a word," I requested onest time.

    "Fine. You cane in," said the mother and sighed. "But remember. If you don''t have the skill, I need it. I will throw you out immediately," she added and opened the door wider.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Don''t worry, I will not disappoint you," I said and entered the room.

    As I entered inside, I couldn''t help but be surprised. The home looked normal; there is a homey feel to it.

    It reminded me of my childhood home.

    For a moment, my eyes couldn''t help but tear up. I miss my home, miss my parents, and my sister, but I am too weak to go find them and could only hope they are safe where they are.

    I only get to see the living room before she took to the floor above, which is her alchemyb. Filled with all the standard equipment and their quality is better than I had imagined.

    She took to the stand where the standard alchemical instrument was ced, along with the ingredient.

    Seeing them, I know what she will ask me to do.

    "Your task is simple, craft orevak potion, within an hour. It should have at least a mid-level efficacy," she said.

    She had given me a standard test; from what I heard, most alchemical guild gives this test to those who test for Grade 3, proficiency. The only there is a time limit, the guild usually gives one and a half hours, while she only gave me an hour.

    "Ok," I said and begin with standard cleaning, while mother and daughter watch me from the distance.

    Soon, I finished cleaning, and it was time to peel four of the resources, deseeding three and cutting a very delicate fruit. Which tends to burn itself into the ashes, if handled wrongly.

    All eight resources flew up from their spot and strings of my energies moved.

    There is a tool for all these processes, and they are considered safer to use than energy. Most use the tool as energy control requires these needs to be extremely precise.

    The strings moved, and they peel, cut, and deseed the resources, with extreme precision.

    It shocked the mother''s daughter; I wonder what their reaction would have been. If I had used my full abilities, the trick that Jim had taught me.

    I continued with one process after another and most of the time, forgoing the tools in front of me. To others, it might be a challenging potion to craft, but to me, not much.

    If I wanted to, I could craft the whole thing using no tools.

    It is nothing surprising; I had been trained by the best. My world may be a lower world, but the ones who taught me had legacy inheritances, and we have umtedrge knowledge over thousands of years from the runes.

    Each one of our alchemists, who broke the limit of the world, could easily ace the Grade 3 alchemy test.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I may not be good as Jim, Grandmaster Salvador, Mary, or even Hazel, but I am quite good and be even better, after refining resources constantly and creating many alchemical products for my needs.

    Though, mostly it is my clones doing the work, but the clones are me. They are practicing, me practicing is the same.

    Thirty-seven minutester; I stopped the fire and poured clear magenta liquid from the beaker into the bottle.

    "I hope you are satisfied with it," I said and made a bottle fly toward her. "A clear magenta; he is as good as you, Mom," said the young girl with a smile, while the mother''s expression became serious.

    "You have really been robbed?" she asked me after a couple of seconds of silence.

    "Yes. They took all my storage," I said and sighed. It is the truth that Earth Sovereign who kidnapped me, took all three of my storages, two open and one hidden.

    "You are more than good enough. The job is yours, if you want it," she said after controlling her emotions.

    "Thank you," I said.

    "When can you start?" she asked. "Immediately. As you can see, I am in desperate need of the money," I said, and she nodded and could see a faint relief shing in her eyes.

    "I have arge order for four Kaveus potions from the city."

    "You will get five somt crystals for each potion, with one crystal extra. If potions efficacy reached a high level and three crystals extra, if it reached the peak," she said and turned to me.

    "You have crafted all four Kaveus potions, right?" she asked. "Yes, I have," I replied. I have not, but I know the forms and crafted many things simr to them.

    So, there won''t be any problem.

    "Here are the resources for the Kaveus healing potion?" she said, putting the resources for the one unit.

    "It would be better if you give me resources for all four potions and in bigger quantities," I said.

    "Are you going to craft them simultaneously?" she asked. "Yes," I replied. Immediately, three more sets appear, but their quantity had not increased.

    "Craft them well first. Then I will give you more resources," she said as I looked at her.

    "Fair enough," I said and turned to the resources.

    All of them flew up to clean and when that was done; forty-seven energy strings came out of my hand and begin to peel, cut, deseed, and do other things to them.

    Once the preliminary preparations are done, I started on the real alchemy. Using the tools in front of me, as well as my methods.

    Crafting four potions at the same time is not much of a challenge when the recipe is this simple. It is not asplicated as the things; I craft for my practice.

    Those things require immense focus and things like the song of Sar and even then, I meet with failure many times before seeding. The failures are frustrating, but through them, one could learn.

    Time passed as I finished one process after another and, while mother and daughter watched me.

    I don''t mind. The methods are not some secrets that I need to do in private. No, most of them depend on creativity and expert energy control.

    Thirty-two minutester, I am finished and poured four solutions into the four small bottles and sent them to her.

    "Peak Grade 3, all of them," she said after testing them, and I sighed.

 Chapter 3231 Work

    I looked at the final stages of four potions; they are a few minutes away from finishing.

    Each set-up had ten units of potions, which I am controlling expertly.

    I wanted more resources, but Reyana isn''t willing to give me that. Saying it is too dangerous; still creating forty potions per forty minutes is great.

    She is also good; she is also crafting four potions at once. Each setup has eight units'' worth of material.

    The night hade, and this would be myst batch of resources. With this batch, I would craft four hundred and twenty-two potions, with each potion giving me an eight somt crystals as every potion is at a peak level of efficacy.

    It will give me three thousand, three hundred and seventy-six somts crystals, which would be enough to buy at least two days of treatment resources.

    Alchemists are rich for this reason, but not many could be one. Talent is thest that is needed. First is money.

    It requires a lot of practice to reach this stage means more resources, and they do note cheap.

    I started practicing alchemy after I broke out of the Knight stage and started to practice it earnestly after reaching the Tyrant stage.

    While I was crafting, I looked at mother and daughter. Both of them are alchemists and crafting potions; the young girl had great talent from what I could see.

    At her age, she is already a Grade 1 alchemist, and seeing her skills, it won''t take her long to reach Grade 2.

    I watched them doing alchemy till I am done, before pouring the resources into the bottles.

    I did not call her, instead; I sat down. She will be finished it in around ten minutes, then I will hand them over to her and take my payment.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I moved from my spot and appeared beside the young girl. Her solution was getting out of control. She had been trying to control it for more than a minute, but instead of improving, it was getting worse.

    "You should increase the heat, instead of decreasing it," I said gently. Her sweaty eyes turned to me in confusion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Arus roots you have used were faintly mutated because of the environment they grew up in. The faint mutation had suddenly reacted and begin destabilizing the solution,"

    "Increasing the heat will bring it back under control," I said to her.

    For a second, she hesitated, before slowly increasing the heat. For over ten seconds, things did not improve, before they calm down, till the potion stabilized a minuteter.

    "Thank you," said the young girl.

    "It''s nothing," I said and went back to my ce and waited for her mother to finish up.

    Four minutester, she finished and turned to me. "This is thest batch," I said and sent the potion to her.

    "Are you finished for today?" she asked as she checked the potions, before sending the crystals toward me. "Thank you," I said and ced the crystal into the band before leaving.

    This restrictive band had quite a few features. The map, the storage, and it would even provide a powerful shock if I reached a hundred meters of the boundary to remind me.

    Soon, I walked out of the house, moving at top speed. My first destination is the store to buy the resources.

    Its store was quite a distance away that needed twenty-one minutes for me to reach it. It is a huge store, which is made of the size of a mushroom. Even when in a hurry, I spent the entire minute admiring it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I entered inside and started buying things; it took me one and a half hours to buy everything I need for my treatments.

    I even brought the small storage ring to the store, the newly brought resources, and a hundred and three somt crystals.

    From the ring, I had sent those resources to my core. I had done some probing and could iste the band when I need to. In my core, my clones will start the process to refine them into things I need.

    I am being careful with the use of the core; earlier, I sense the soul sense of the Earth Sovereign, which connected to the band.

    It had taken the data. The band had gathered about me.

    My profession as an alchemist would suit me well. Even if I got caught in a solution, I could easily tell them I had crafted those myself.

    Though, I will not let ite to that.

    It will take some time for my clones to craft the things I need. Till I would need to find a ce, I already have a ce in mind.

    Thirteen minutester, I reached the inn. It is not expensive, but not too cheap either. I booked a room and had dinner before you went to my room, doing nothing strange.

    The first thing I did as I reached my room was sleep. I am tired, and I would need to be rested state for maximum benefits from the method.

    I fell asleep within a few seconds and woke up feeling good.

    I did not get up from my ce or even opened my eyes and instead went to my core. There, two of my clones are still working on treatments; there are still four more hours before it is all finished.

    Seeing that, I started to hold back my breath.

    I went to my core and sat on my chair before starting to study the ancient runes. I have would have very much liked to study the ruin, I am going, but they do not have any information about it.

    I would be the one who would collect the information. So, those whoe after me will have it to study.

    It is going to be dangerous, and I need to be as much as prepared as I could be.

    I am confident that I could finish my inheritance this month. If I had the resources, the treatment would be finished too.

    It wouldn''t have been possible before, but now with the blockages gone. I could do it; the only thing between me and my breakthrough to Primary-III would be reaching the limit.

    Till now, it used to be the easiest thing for me, but in this world. The Grimms do not have a fixed ce, where I could go and hunt them.

    It is your luck on unluck when they appear.

    So, I have to start the strengthening treatment. I had used a lot in prison and was out of resources for it, too, and I don''t think I would be able to earn enough through alchemy to finance that.

    While the alchemy pays really well, the treatments are not cheap and would get more expensive with the progress I make.

    I would need to reveal more of my abilities and take a lot of help from the core. If I want to do it in time, ites with its own risk.

    I can''t reveal I have the abilities of a Grand 4 alchemist. It is apletely different level. The organization might not even let me go to the ruin, which is my chance to escape its clutches.

 Chapter 3232 Empty Room

    ''A few minutes'' more,'' I said to myself as Iy in the pool with millions of ants biting me from all over my body.

    The pain had changed with the change in the method. The intensity of the pain had remained about the same, but the method to deliver it had changedpletely.

    The tides of pain had now transformed into the bites of a million ants.

    No matter how unbearably ufortable and painful it is; it is worth it, given its result.

    The blood-red mes have really wiped away all the blockages, and now there is no resistance. The treatments go affect me directly, without losing much of their power.

    Since I begin using treatments in this past week. I have made tremendous progress, more than I had thought I would.

    It is not just these treatments, but some strengthening treatments too, working better than before, slowly filling the limit. They would have filled the limit, if not treatments, increasing it faintly every day.

    I am notining. The bigger the limit is, the greater the benefit it would be for me.

    Though, it would also increase the dangers of the breakthrough.

    As each day, I use treatment, more forbidden power merge with me, and that forbidden power, going to make my breakthrough very dangerous, but if I seeded somehow, I would reap, just as great rewards.

    Seventeen minutester, I am finished with the seven aurora waves and brought out formation, and started on another method.

    The second treatmentsted for more than an hour before I moved to the third. The third one is strengthening treatment and quite painful, but I bore it as I worked in my core.

    Finally, with the three methods, I had fell asleep.

    ''Wake up,''

    My clones woke me up four hourster. It was near dawn and when I returned from the bathroom after freshening up and showering; the rays of dawn had been piercing through the clouds.

    I did not go out immediately and insteady on the bed again and closed my eyes.

    One and a half an hourter, I opened my eyes and walked out of my room.

    A few minutester, the waitress ced a simple breakfast in front of me, which I slowly ate while listening to the surrounding conversation. Like the past week, there was no mention of the ruin from lips of them.

    Usually, such news spread quickly. It seemed like the organization was keeping a close lid on the information.

    I had been warned to keep my mouth shut, and I had no intention of opening it. The secrecy of it makes it more interesting and I am kind of looking forward to it, despite all the dangers I might face.

    The ruins are the best ces to collect the resources and seeing the current stage of my storage. I need them desperately.

    I don''t even have aplete resource for my breakthrough. I had collected them, but while in jail, I had used some of them for the treatments.

    Soon, I finished breakfast and walked out of the ruin, and sped toward Reyana.

    It had been a week since I was working for her; I would reach her house at eight-thirty sharp and work till evening, before going to make and then finding an inn to stay.

    I practice the strengthening method and use the treatments, before sleeping and repeating the same next day.

    The days may seem boring, but I am quite enjoying them. The mundanity is oddly calming, and I need something like this before I venture into the dangerous ruin, which is without a doubt going to be dangerous.

    I don''t have any choice but to go there. I couldn''t escape. Not because I couldn''t fool the band, but because of the earth''s sovereigns.

    Those bastards are sneakily keeping an eye on everything and passing day, their surveince is increasing. Trying to escape against them, going to be extremely dangerous.

    The other option is jail or mine, which I don''t want.

    Knock Knock!

    <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I appeared in front of Reyana''s house and knocked on the door and waited.

    Seconds passed, but the door didn''t open. Soon, a minute passed, and I was about to spread my soul sense inside when the door opened.

    Hun!

    When I saw Reyana, I couldn''t be surprised.

    She looked pale and her aura felt even weaker. That is now noticeable to even regr soul sense.

    "Are you fine?" I asked, feeling worried. "Yes. I had made a mistake while practicing the method, I will recover soon," she lied.

    It is a clear lie, I have been observing her for a week and knew it is something else, something old that had taken root in her. I wanted to offer my services, but there is a chance she might take the wrong away.

    I will have to let into the conversation that I am a healer, before offering to look at her in a few days.

    "I will join you in a few hours. Till then you can start and keep an eye on Vana," she said and handed me a storage ring, and inside it is the resources; the amount which I use daily.

    "Ok," I said and walked inside, before taking the stairs to the upper floor.

    Theb was empty; I went to my station and took out a resource for forty units of potions. I wanted to take more, but it felt like this was some sort of test. So, I only took out forty units of resources.

    I had started the process when the door opened and Vana came inside; she is not her usual cheery self.

    She quietly went to her station and begin her daily practice. The girl is very good; I have taught her a few things, and she picked it up immediately.

    I don''t have anyone topare, since I didn''t see anyone learning alchemy at this stage, but I could tell she has a talent greater than me. She is learning faster, and making fewer mistakes,pared to when I had been at her stage.

    She is not in a good mood, likely because of her mother; anyone wouldn''t feel good if their parents are sick.

    As I watched her make the potion, I sent a small stream of soul sense downstairs.

    Soon, the soul sense reached the ce where Reyana was. She is sitting in the middle of the formation, practicing some methods.

    As I watched her, I noticed changes appearing on her body. She is slowly starting to recover. It seemed to be a temporary measure to recover from whatever she was suffering.

    When I was halfway into finishing the second batch of potion, she opened her eyes.

    She looked much better than before like she always does. Normal with a faint ailing aura, which very few could sense.

    She stayed in formation for a couple of more minutes before walking into her room and started removing her clothes. I immediately cut the soul sense off, I may invade privacy, but I am not a pervert.

    Half an hourter, she walked inside theb. The young girl''s eyes lit up with her natural cheeriness.

    "If you are living in a temporary ce, you are wee to live here. There is one empty room beside theb," said Reyana as she turned to me.

    It couldn''t help but surprise me. Till now, she had kept everything professional. I would make potions and she would pay me at the end of the day.

    "Thank you. I would appreciate it," I said after a moment of silence. I will not decline her offer of free lodging. It will save me time and also the money I would spend on the inns.

    I need money and even started to take a risk, taking some crystals out of my cores. I have no other choice.

    The money from the potions is not enough to support the treatments, which are getting expensive by the day. Not to mention, I have also added the strengthening treatment, for which I don''t have any money.

    I need strength, especially going into an unknown ruin.

    She nodded and moved to her daughter and spoke a few words that I could not hear.

    After giving her a kiss on the cheeks, she walked to her station and started crafting the potions. I observe her for a minute more and, seeing she is fine; I focused on my potions.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 3233 Parasite

    ?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Three days have passed since I am living in Reyana''s house. It is saving me money and time, which is being invested into important things.

    Like potion research.

    I am crafting the potions faster than I had been in the first few days. As I had refined the method of creating these four potions, cut the unnecessary steps without looking at the efficiency.

    Now, instead of taking forty minutes to make each batch. I am doing it from twenty-nine to thirty-one minutes.

    I have reduced the nine minutes in the process, which is huge. Considering, nowpared to others, I only need less than half time to create the potions. Even earlier, I had used less than others.

    If I could use the song of Sar, I could reduce the time, but of course, I am not going to bring it out.

    Hun!

    I was in the process when suddenly I sensed something from Reyana, who was busy crafting a potion.

    Her aura, which had been stable for a few days, had dropped at an rmingly fast speed.

    I stopped what I was doing and moved toward Reyana, who seemed to be falling on the ground.

    "Are you okay?" I asked her as I picked her up before she could fall. Only to see, she had fallen unconscious and getting pale rapidly.

    "Mom!" shouted Vana, and ran toward her mother. "Do you know what happened to your mother?" I asked her.

    "She is s..suffering from an illness before I was even born. It gives her a bout of weaknesses a few times a month." Replied the young girl, stammering.

    "Has she fallen unconscious and suffered these symptoms?" I asked. "N¡­no, I have never seen her fall unconscious like this or pale," she replied while shaking visibly.

    She is scared and who wouldn''t be, seeing their parents in such a state?

    "Don''t worry, your mother will be fine," I said to the scared girl and immediately, a med bed appeared beside us at the girl''s surprise. I levitated Reyana to the med bed.

    As I put her on the bed, I waved my hand, and formations came out; they moved toward potions.

    Those potions could explode. The formations will deal with them.

    "Are you a healer?" asked a young girl. "Yes," I replied, while hundreds of strings came out of my hand and begin to pierce through the body of the Reyana.

    "Please save my mommy," she said after a second of silence. "I will try," I replied, before focusing all on Reyana.

    Hundreds of my strings pierced inside her, and a meta-scan begin to appear slowly. The more I look at the scan, the worse my expressions would be; her condition is far too worse than I imagined.

    The treatment she uses had made it even worse, and I need to find out how.

    Seconds passed, and my strings gathered around her core and the thing I saw made my expressions worse. She is in real danger of dying in a few minutes if I did not do anything to her.

    There is a paradise around her core; it had swallowed her core and heart, and now sitting in the center of her energywork.

    It is not all; it had infected her veins, spreading its tentacles to every part of her body.

    I thought she had something nasty, but I was wrong. It is beyond nasty and now it is a preparation for the final stroke.

    The paradise had been inside her body for years, spreading its tentacles all over and now. It had gone over control over it, and it want to harvest it, not just energies and vitality, but also the soul.

    ''vias merne,''

    <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I said as my clone, finally found the parasite in the book and it is more dangerous than I had expected, but I as I read it. I found out some interesting things about it and one of them is that people breed it.

    It produces an amazing resource, as I look clearly. I could see it.

    I moved my gaze away from it and begin to read the methods to remove it. Thankfully, there are methods, but they are dangerous and most of them are beyond me.

    They require specific resources, which would be hard to find even in a city. Even if I found the resources and the procedures, they are soplicated that only a minority of healers would be able to use them sessfully.

    I read through them all and finally found a method; I was searching. The method to stop it temporarily.

    As for removing it, I couldn''t do it without prior preparation.

    Seeing she has barely a few minutes to live, I begin immediately.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    Immediately, a couple of formations lit inside me and sent their energies into my strings. The value of the resources I am using to heal is more than what she had paid me.

    I decided not to think about it considering the procedure is quiteplicated and the parasite will resist with everything it had got.

    My strings moved toward it, and it discovered them. I would have hidden them, but did not do that; it needs to discover them, to require things to open.

    It sent the repelling waves of power, with withering energy, wanting to turn my strings into ashes. My strings are not so weak, to bear such attacks; they did and moved toward it slowly.

    The attacks from the parasite got stronger and stronger; they even begin to harm Reyana, but despite this, I kept my string moving.

    Finally, what I was waiting for happened. It moved a little, opening the connections. Seeing that, my strings moved and their speed is hundreds of times faster.

    It immediately entered those open connections without giving the parasite a chance to close them and soon, they begin to meld into the runes and started to create the formation.

    The paradise struggled to stop it, but it could do nothing.

    Though it could have done many things, including bursting with the power that could kill me. That would require borrowing the power from the crystal, but it isn''t willing to touch that crystal, which it had spent years creating.

    The people who bred these parasites bred them for those crystals. They are immensely useful. People payrge money for them; it is also a truth that they are forbidden.

    Those who use these parasites to create them suffer heavy punishments.

    The world may seemwless with those in power could do anything and they could, but even they have to follow the rules.

    Though there are always some like those who break them in the lust for power. Like those who captured me to sacrifice to the forbidden entity.

    Buzz!

    Finally, I finished with the formation, and I activated it immediately.

    ''Reeeeee¡­''

    The parasite let out a powerful magical attack.

    Thankfully, I had been prepared and able to resist it, with some headache. It is also a good thing I employed defensive shields around Reyana, some of the attacks came out.

    The young girl, who is still Primary-I, wouldn''t have been able to survive the attack.

    The attack finished and with it; the parasite begins to withdraw its power. It had stopped the harnessing, but only temporarily. Next time, it wille in full force, and even I won''t be able to stop it, without sufficient preparation.

 Chapter 3234 Ilavias Merne

    A little over two hourster, with a dose of some artificial vitality with other things, Reyana had finally woken up.

    Her eyes fluttered open, before widening as she looked around.

    "Mommy!" shouted the young girl and hugged her mother, with tears dripping from her eyes. Her mother hugged her back, with tears dripping from her eyes, crying.

    I have never seen Reyana this emotional; she always had her emotions in control, but now it seemed like the dam had been broken.

    Seeing them in an emotional moment, I gently walked out of the room to give them privacy.

    I sat on the stairs by theb and closed my eyes. A momentter, I appeared in my core and looked at the meta-scan of the Reyana and of the parasite.

    While it was busy attacking my strings, a few hidden ones had gone inside it. Giving me itsplete meta-scan. The more I looked, the worse my expressions would be.

    Reyana is in deep danger and if what I am seeing is right, the death would be very painful.

    If I had not stopped it, then in a few minutes. When it gotplete control of her, it would have woken her up and harnessed her while she was alive. She will feel what Grimms feel when they get harvested inside me.

    I studied it carefully, alongside a meta-scan of Reyana, while my clones read everything they could about this parasite.

    Thankfully, there is enough information about it.

    Click!

    I was looking through it when the door behind me opened. "Mom is asking for you," said the young girl, and there is somberness in her eyes.

    I nodded and got up.

    "Please save my mom. She said she is dying," said the young girl, and tears started to flow out of her eyes again.

    "I will try," I said and went inside theb. Where Reyana sitting on the med-bed. "Thank you for saving me," she said. "It is the least could do what you have done for me," I said.

    A mirthless smile appeared on her face upon hearing that.

    "With your talents, anyone could have hired you," she said, "but not all have given me the chance," I replied, and this time, the smile that appeared on her face was genuine.

    I smile and turn to Vana.

    "I will go," said the young girl, before I could even say a word. "She is a smart girl," I said, watching her leave. "She is, I wish, I could be with her longer," said with a voice filled with sadness.

    For a few seconds, nobody spoke.

    "Do you know what happened to you?" I asked finally, and her expression turned serious. "There is a parasite inside me; it had spread through my whole body. It won''t be long before it will kill me."

    "Today was likely the day. It would have done that, but you stopped it.. somehow," she said, and I nodded.

    "Do you know, the kind of parasite it is?" I asked, and she shook her head. "I don''t know, the Sovereign healer, I go to have no idea about it; it repels any probing method that came at it."

    "It is a good thing he didn''t otherwise, you would have been in ce you have no idea, waiting for a parasite to mature," I said, and she got rmed, before looking at me in question.

    "The parasite you have is known vias merne," I said, but there was no recognition on her face.

    A momentter. A projection of a parasite appeared in front of her, surprising her greatly.

    <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "See that shining crystal? It is an extremely desirable resource. Some people bred these parasites and use them on people for this crystal," I said, and curiosity on her face turned to horror.

    It took her a while to her calm herself down before her eyes turned distant.

    "I had just leveled up to the peak of Primary-III and got epted in a powerful mercenarypany, with five Sovereigns. The future looked beautiful,"

    "My first mission hade from the city, and it was to eliminate people doing the forbidden activities; we raided the ce and killed the people. It was a great sess,"

    "For the next two years, I continue to do mission, before I stopped as I got pregnant with Vana. That''s when the parasite had revealed itself and upended my whole life; thankfully, it did nothing to Vana," she said while wiping a tear from her eyes.

    "You were lucky that you were not pregnant at the time of its maturity, or it would kill you and sneak into the baby, lying dormant, till she reaches the Sovereign," I said, and she shuddered.

    For a minute, there was silence; each of us thinking our thoughts.

    "I hope you will be able to harness that precious crystal from the parasite and give half to Vana. It will make her life a little easier if she is wise with it," said Reyana, after over ten minutes of silence.

    "Thinking of death. I thought you would want to survive," I said, and she smiled mirthlessly.

    "I can feel the power of parasite. There is no way I could survive it. It will be better if yo" She suddenly stopped as if finally registering the meaning of my words and turned to me, with hope zing in her eyes.

    "Can you heal me?" she asked. "It will be extremely risky, but I have confidence that I will be able to do it with a 30% guarantee," I said to her shock.

    "Who are you?" she asked in shock. To that smile.

    "I would be eternally grateful if you could heal me," she said and folded her hands, while her gaze moved toward her daughter, behind the door.

    "It will not be cheap," I said. "I cannot say I am rich, but I umted some wealth over the years; I hope it will be enough to satisfy you," she said and the formation on the left side of the wall lit up and a storage ringe flying toward me.

    "I want nothing. The resources will be required for the treatment," I said, rejecting the ring, and her pale cheeks reddened.

    I knew the ring had been there and the things it has.

    "I apologies for misunderstanding," she apologized. "Its fine." I said, "I have a few questions. I hope you will answer them," I added.

    "I will not hide anything," she said.

    "When did you get the parasite?" I asked her. While I could ascertain it, I want to be sure of it.

    "Sixteen years ago," she replied. "Your constitution, was it at the current stage or it was more powerful than it is right now?" I asked, and she looked a little surprised.

    "My constitution was at the peak of 12th grade; it was the reason I was able to reach the peak of Primary-III, at the age of thirty," she said and this time, it is my time to get surprised.

    It was quite a fast speed.

    "What is the level ofprehension you have in your inheritance?" I asked. It is one of the most important questions; her healing depended on it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She answered it after a few seconds of silence. Hearing that, a smile appeared on my face.

    It was the most important question.

    For a few more minutes, I continue to ask the questions, and she answered them all.

 Chapter 3235 Start

    Another batch of potions is finished, and I had funneled it into the bottles before starting with another batch.

    Reyana tried to give me money, but I declined. I have some values. I am healing her and if I were to take money, I will do that after healing her, not before that.

    I did not follow this philosophy with everyone, but with only those that I liked.

    It had been five days since I had stopped the parasite in Reyana, but was building power again and will attack tomorrow, and this time, it will be hard to stop it.

    We would have started the healing, but we couldn''t. There is one essential type of resource that we need and until we found it, we couldn''t start.

    Reyana had gone out yesterday to meet her contacts for the resources. She said they might have it, but she hadn''t returned yet.

    Vana is getting worried about her mother and so am I. It is not the parasite that would stop her, I am confident of my formation. The parasite won''t be able to break it before tomorrow.

    Click!

    It must be something. I was letting my thoughts run wild when the door to theb opened and Reyana walked inside with a smile on her face.

    "I have got it," she said and a momentter, brought out the yellow root in her hand.

    "Congrattions," I said, "Thank you. One of my old friends had it," she replied. That yellow root is not particrly expensive, but it is rare and has a lower shelf lifepared to other resources.

    "I will start the preparations. You go rest and spent time with your daughter."

    "We will begin tonight," I said. "Can''t we begin tomorrow?" she asked, with her beautiful thin wings dropping a little like her face in sadness.

    "I could be called at any moment," I said. I had told her a little about my condition.

    I can understand why she wanted to start tomorrow.

    She wants to spend as much as time she can with her daughter since most of the time in these five days went into collecting the resources, but I could also be called at any moment, and I will not have the option dy.

    "Ok," she said and walked out of theb.

    It is still morning; she still has a whole day to be spent with her daughter. Which is nothing, considering this day might be thest time her daughter might see her.

    There is a 70% chance of failure.

    I have finished with the preparation except for the root. I had sent it to my core and soon it will be refined.

    A few hourster, I finished with the batch of potion and started with the treatments. Usually, I do that in the night, but tonight, I will be busy. So, I wanted to have finished with them now.

    A few hourster, I was finished and dead tired, so I slept and when I woke up, it was evening.

    I quickly freshen up and showered before I came down and walked into the kitchen.

    The mother and daughter had gone out to spend the day visiting their favorite ce.

    I took out the things from my core and cook, and it felt good. My clones had cooked in a core and while we are the same, the feeling is different when I do it and I am doing it after months.

    I am doing it to calm down, find the bnce. Cooking always helps me with that.

    Click!

    I had nearly finished cooking when I heard the door open and mother and daughter walked in with happy smiles on their faces.

    <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I hope you don''t mind me using your kitchen. Cooking helps me calm down," I said as they looked at me in surprise.

    It maye as creepy, but it was only the kitchen in the house. I wanted to cook in my room before there was not enough space and I like to have some space when cooking.

    "Of course not; It''s a good thing you have cooked the dinner, it had saved me the trouble," said Reyana.

    "I am nearly finished. You can freshen up and then we can eat," I said. She nodded and went to her room with her daughter.

    I finished with the dish and began to set the table; I had just finished it when they arrived.

    "It looked like the most delicious meal I will ever it," she said and looked at me. "Just how many talents do you have?" she asked, and I smiled.

    "Culinary is just a hobby," I said, and she shook her head. "This does not feel like a hobby," she said before she took a bite of her food and immediately closed her eyes.

    "It is heavenly," she said as she opened her eyes, while the young girl was munching on everything she can.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Slow down, love; the food is not going anywhere," she said to her daughter, but the young girl did not listen.

    I smiled seeing that and ate my food.

    Soon we were finished, and I turned to her. "Where are we doing the process?" I asked her. "In my practice room," she said and pointed.

    "The preparations will be finished in an hour," I said and walked toward the room, leaving her alone with her daughter.

    All the preparations have beenpleted. I just wanted to give her some more time with her daughter. If I failed, these will be thest memories of her mother, that young girl will have.

    I walked over to the practice room and took out the formation, which covered more than half of the room, before taking out the resources.

    There is one more thing I have to do, but for it, I have to wait for her, and I waited.

    Click!

    A little more than an hourter, the door opened, and Reyana walked inside with her daughter.

    "She will watch," she said. "Ok," I said with a smile before my face be expressionless.

    "For the free movement of the runes, you will have to remove your clothes," I said. She seemed to have expected that, but still, her cheeks reddened.

    "Ok," she said and begin to remove one article of clothing after another before she ispletely naked.

    "Sit in the center of the formation," I said, without looking at her, and she walked toward the formation. I also walked and sat down; she will sit directly in front of me.

    Soon she appears in front of me, in her full glory.

    She is a beautiful woman and kind of my type, with those high cheekbones and horns. I have Marina, whom I loved, more than my life. I couldn''t help but get attracted to Reyana.

    There is nothing strange about it; it is a natural reaction.

    She sat down in front of me, with her cheeks ming and the color of her beautiful wings turning denser.

    "I will start," I said, and she nodded.

    Buzz buzz buzz

    Next moment, hundreds of strings came out of me and went inside her, before turning into the runes, while at the same time, five formations lit up in my core to fill those runes with energies.

 Chapter 3236 Killing The Parasite

    ?

    The runes formed from my strings and spread into her body. They are going to cover every part of her, leaving not even the slightest gap.

    These runes are getting powered by the resources she had brought, and I have also used my own resources. Including a tiny pinch of bubbling tar soil.

    Saving is not the only motivation behind spending such rare and precious resources, which value thousands of times more than what she had collected.

    I will also get something.

    I want crystal, but I am not going to get it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is not only precious resources the parasite had; the whole damn parasite is precious. It is hard to believe it, but it is the truth.

    Its blood, bones, and skin are just as precious. Though, unlike crystal, they could not be directly used.

    They are extremely poisonous; one needed to refine them before using them.

    I already have a n for it, and I will be using them soon.

    "Jordan, if it feels like I couldn''t be saved. Focused on a crystal; I want to leave it behind for my daughter."

    "Ok," I said and focused on the runes.

    A few minutes passed, and I covered nearly every part of her body and now, only the area around her chest remained.

    It is the most important part and half of the runes; I created inside her are going to be around this area. Every second, thousands of runes came out of the strings, they are so tiny, they couldn''t be seen by the eyes.

    They are forming a spherical formation around the heart, and the parasite is oblivious to it. It is busy against my formation, where it is making steady progress.

    Soon, the formation is finished.

    "It is done," I told her. She nodded. "I love you, my daughter," she said to Vana. "Love you too, Mom," Vana replied.

    Buzz!

    A secondter, I activated the formation; not the one inside her, but the surrounding one. As it is activated, the resources begin to fill the runes.

    A few minutester, the runes moved and begin to cover her beautiful body. Which I am struggling to not stare at.

    Soon, her whole body got covered in runes, from her horns to her beautiful wings. No surface of her body that is not covered with the runes.

    "The parasite will die in a minute and a real challenge will begin; you have to hold on, you can''t yourself let go," I said to her.

    "I will not," she said with a steel in her voice.

    I nodded and activated the next stage; both the formation of the outside and inside begin to connect with each other.

    Soon, both formations be one and thirty-six golden brown, runic chains that came from the spherical formation covering the heart and moved toward the parasite.

    They entered inside its body, and it still didn''t detect them.

    If any other were in my ce, the chains would have been detected and the method of the decision to work, even after detection, but forbidden power, they did not.

    They begin to envelop every part of it, especially that core of it, where it is most focused.

    ''Reeeeee¡­''

    The chains had nearly wrapped around every part of its body when it detected something and let the vibrating scream, while waves of power released from it.

    The chains didn''t so much shake at its attack

    I have used powerful resources, including bubbling tar soil; the attack would need to be much stronger, to just shake the chains.

    A few secondster, the chains wrapped around it and now it is time for it to die.

    <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I am killing it," I informed her and nodded.

    As she did, the chain pulled from all directions. Immediately, its skin and bones begin to crack it. Like the most painful punishment, it begins to split from all sides.

    ''REEEE¡­"

    It screamed and resisted, but there is no use. It is doing to die.

    It tried to go for the core and the heart, but chains had protected them.

    To be honest, I would have liked to kill it directly, but the method said it needed to be killed this way and there are very good reasons for that.

    Since I have no better method to null many of the dangerse during killing it. I am following what the method in the books says.

    Reyana also started to feel pain, but it is nothing to bepared to what she will feel soon.

    Phack Phack Phack

    A couple of seconds passed, and the preside got divided into over twenty parts.

    It died; it had truly died.

    The moment it died, crimson brown lines begin toe out from every part of her body. Skin, bones, heart, veins, magical and normal, and also her core.

    She looked quite scary as I looked at her, the crimson brown lines everywhere. I would have preferred Vana wouldn''t watch this, but since her mother wanted her here, I would not argue.

    This is the ultimate attack of the parasite; it had spread into every part of her body and it will kill her slowly, in the most painful way, in hours of time.

    "Ahhhhhh¡­."

    The pain had finally be too much, that she finally screamed, while the crimson lines spread.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    The formations inside and outsides of her body activated together and immediately the crimson brown likes stopped spreading.

    This is temporary; this magical poison is extremely dangerous and activates only after its death.

    It would have been great if I could produce its antidote, but I could not. Because this is harmless until the death of a parasite; it is to provide it with thest ingredient that makes it this.

    Every parasite creates it slightly different version of it. Thus, a single antidote didn''t work for all.

    There are some which reduce the effects, but it would require really rare resources to make. It is why, the runes, which could only suppress them.

    As for the job of erasing them; it could only be done by Reyana.

    This poison is used by energies stolen from her, which makes her energies the best way to destroy it, but it to that. They need to be countless times more powerful than it, while currently, her energies are countless times weak.

    So, to do that, Reyana is going to make a breakthrough. It is part of the treatment.

    ording to my estimate, she needs to be at least mid-Sovereign to wipe this out and she barely has a day to reach it, or this poison will kill her in the most painful way.

    Still, the level up under such conditions is usually avoided and failed every time and she is not going to be attempting a single breakthrough, but a smaller one after that.

    If that is not enough, then another smaller one.

    In not normal cases, such rapid breakthroughs are not possible, but it is not a normal case and there is one thing that made it possible.

    The glittering crystal is now covered in runespletely. It is going to power the whole breakthrough; it has more than energy to do it and since it is made from her energy, it will be a seamless integration.

    Though it does not mean the breakthrough will happen. More than a 50% chance, that she will fail, but we have to try.

    As it is the only way to survive.

 Chapter 3237 Consolidation

    ?

    The sphere appeared in my hand, and I disappeared from my spot. Appearing beside Vana.

    The sphere connected to the formation, and its runes begin to move, and a couple of secondster. The breakthrough sphere fully enveloped her, she is floating in its center, screaming in pain.

    I waved my hand, and the resources flew into it; the majority of those resources were hers, but some were mine.

    They are very rare and some I had collected for my breakthrough, which now I am using for her breakthrough.

    I truly hope she seeds, and I am saying not because her sess will bring me more benefits. To be honest, her failure will bring me more benefits; I am saying it because I genuinely care about her.

    ''You can start the breakthrough,'' I said, and she gripped her head tightly in her hand.

    My voice may seem gentle but through the formations inside her. It red loudly, I had to do it, to cut through the immense pain she is feeling.

    Buzz!

    For a few seconds, nothing happened, and I was about to call her again when she finally started the breakthrough. A momentter, the breakthrough formation lit up.

    As it did, another change urred; many runes begin toe out of her.

    The inheritances are territorial, and they do not let any runes into their domain, especially during the breakthrough. So, I am taking out all unnecessary runes and other things.

    A few secondster, after breakthrough initiation; her chest split open a little and a blob covered in runes came out.

    It is a parasite and its pieces; aside from the crystal, everything else hade out. I did not let Vana see it; to her eyes, the inside of the breakthrough sphere is foggy.

    She could only see silhouettes of her mother.

    The runes poured the healing energy into the wound, and the wounds healed within a minute. Now, inside Reyana, only runes suppressing the poison and those surrounding the crystal had remained.

    The breakthrough started; the resources have begun to fill the runes. Mix and merge among themselves.

    Soon a few minutes passed, and twelve runic chains begin toe out of the sphere and moved toward the Reyana.

    They reached her and began to spread around her and, within a minute, covered every inch of her. A few seconds after that, her core, which had turned into a blob, begin to spin.

    As I did, it begins to suck the resources, and it is not the only thing it is sucking.

    The runes around the crystal lit up and sent the energies inside it. The moment the energies of the crystal touched it, it shook and begin to spin fast to absorb it more.

    The crystal contains the energies absorbed from Reyana for a period of fifteen years.

    It was absorbing constantly that she needed to use supplementary resources to stave off extreme weaknesses. It had umted arge number, so much that if it exploded, it will be a threat to even Earth Sovereign.

    The crystal alone would have been enough for the breakthrough, but I am still using the resources.

    I need to save as much of Crystal''s energies as possible. As this will not be the only breakthrough she will need and while crystal had immense energies; I am being cautious.

    The core spin faster and faster in its greed for the crystal energy, and it begins to put a strain on her.

    <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I could do nothing about it. Though, I had made use of it by mixing crystal energy into a lot of resource energies to feed the core. It worked, it consumed it all.

    It took the energies so fast that forty-one minutester. It finished consuming the resources.

    The core begins to slow down before it stopped. For a couple of seconds, it remained just as it is, before it started to spin again; the breakthrough formation lit up again, being sent the energies from the crystals.

    We are not going to take the energies from the world it would immediately attract the eyes of the city.

    Thankfully, both of us have more than enough energy crystals that will require for the breakthrough. I had created abination of her and mine crystals that would suit her the best.

    As the energies of the crystal reached near the core; I had added a small stream from the crystal inside and, like thest time, her core took it greedily.

    Every second it would pull more and more energy, till it be straining on Reyana. She did not even feel the strain, as she was busy screaming in pain, which was increasing every second.

    Now that the core had absorbed the resources and the energies. The real challenge will begin.

    Breakthrough into the Sovereign is a merger of body and soul. Both her body and soul are weak; they are in worse condition to make a breakthrough, not to mention the state Reyana is in currently.

    It is a recipe for the perfect failure.

    There is one exception here. That would make it possible. That crystal it is something different.

    There is a reason, the people break the forbidden rules to harness those crystals. It is the optimum resource for this breakthrough, even called the ''Great Glue'' and it worked perfectly, from whose energies it is made.

    Its efficacy is more than triple for that person. It is why a quarter of the breakthrough seeded, despite such a condition of body and soul.

    Not to mention, she had one other thing, which made me increase her chances by a further 5% and that is at least. If I had generous, I would increase it by 15% or even 20%.

    The Grand Seal of the Supreme Combat Exercise is no joke.

    Seven seconds passed and fusion begin; it is a marvelous process. I have seen it many times, but still impresses me. This time, I was more excited about this adverse condition, going to give me great data.

    Not to mention residual fusion energies, which my breakthrough formation loves a lot.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I wonder whether fusion energy would be different, seeing these unique conditions.

    The minute passed, and the process be shaky. I felt like everything could snap at any moment. It is worse than I thought and prepared myself for a snap that will instantly kill Reyana.

    I was watching it, in worry, when the grand seal finally made its move. It came down and fixed itself into the processes. Immediately, the process had stabilized a lot.

    It is still shaking, even all the impressive Grand Seal of supremebat exercise is not enough and nor I had expected to.

    The condition of her body and soul is very bad. It is a miracle that Grand Seal had been able to able to stabilize the processes to such an extent.

    An hour passed and the process should have been finished by now. It is still happening. With shaking, that felt like the whole thing could snap at any moment.

    Twelve more minutes passed and when the shaking begin to stabilize before it finally stopped.

    The first merge is finished. The most dangerous hurdle passed. Now, it is only consolidation, which will not possess any danger to her.

 Chapter 3238 Sovereign

    "How''s my mommy doing?" asked Vana. She had spoken for the first time in hours.

    Till now, she had been watching everything silently.

    "She is doing good," I replied to her, and it is a not lie.

    The consolidation is at the near end and once that is done and energy came. She would be entering the Sovereign stage, where many things will be fixed.

    I am watching everything, along with five of my clones. Not missing everything and recording the whole thing, to analyzeter.

    I could learn many things from this breakthrough, which will help with mine.

    One and a half minutes passed, and the consolidation is finished. A faint azure core had appeared and shone in a healthy glow of the powerful energies.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, the energies were released from her core, and it immediately surprised me.

    The energies are different from normal breakthrough energies. As it merges with Reyana, amazing changes happen to her. They made my eyes widen and also made me excited.

    Immediately, I saw the answer to one problem that had been bugging me. It couldn''t make me smile tooth to tooth.

    It will be hard to employ a solution, but I have arge time to find a solution for it. At least a year or more; Until then, I will be able to design something good.

    As more and more energy merged with her; Reyana''s screams lowered a little.

    Her body and soul are getting stronger by the second. What the parasite had looted for her yearsing back better; she is getting back everything with great interest.

    The strengthening energies continue to fill her body for over forty minutes before it all finally stopped.

    I looked at her most detailed meta-scan; the breakthrough energies had helped me a lot, in getting a better meta-scan.

    The things I am seeing her are unbelievable. Breakthrough energies do not do that. It healed the injuries and returned'' vitalities as it did by healing the body and soul.

    It advanced her constitution. It went from 4th grade to 12th grade.

    Such advancement is almost impossible by normal means. Well, I shouldn''t be shocked; her constitution had returned to its previous grade, it hadn''t advanced further.

    ''Congrattion Reyana. You have be Sovereign,'' I congratted, but there was no response. She is still screaming in pain. It had lessened but did not disappear.

    It will not disappear till we get rid of the poison.

    ''Reyana, attack the poison with your energies,'' I said to her and this time, she immediately listened.

    ''Stop!'' I said one and a half seconds. It took a second more to do it.

    While I had expected, the Early Sovereign wouldn''t be enough to deal with the poison, but had not expected that when the energy started attacking it.

    It will start consuming. It had caught me off guard.

    I had not expected it; the power of energy and the poison seemed the same, but I should have listened to what the books had said. To destroy it, the energy needed to be a couple of times stronger.

    ''Start the breakthrough,'' I said to her and waved my hand. Sending another round of resources into the breakthrough formation.

    Buzz!

    A couple of secondster, she started the breakthrough.

    "You should go sleep. It is going to take a lot of time," I said to Vana. "I will stay here," replied the young girl, and I am not in the mood to force her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A few minutes passed and resources spread, and chains moved toward Reyana, before covering every part of her.

    Now, it is the important part. Most breakthroughs would stop with one round of their core. As they just had a breakthrough, and they just make another one.

    Even those who got that crystal won''t be able to.

    The core begins to spin, and the first energies to reach the core were from the crystal. Itpleted the first spin and spin the second time and then the third, not stopping even when the energies from the resourcese inside.

    What is happening is near impossible and the only reason it is happening is because of that crystal.

    The crystal that produced from her energies. If it had me with crystal, it wouldn''t have happened.

    Still, there are challenges ahead, big as thest one. While this time, her body and soul are utterly hallowed likest time. They are not at the limit as they should be. It is a most basic condition for the breakthrough.

    Hell, they have not even started filling the limit.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Still, likest time, the crystal handles it and there is still a lot of crystal. The breakthrough earlier had only used a small part of it.

    One and a half hours passed, and it finished taking the resources energies and crystal energies and now, merging has started again and is shaking like thest time.

    I watched it with bated breath and hoped she seeds as she did thest time.

    Thirty-three minutester; the process is finished, and I have taken a sigh of relief.

    Buzz!

    The consolidation begins and fifteen minutester it is finished, and the breakthrough energy came out. It is as surprising as the breakthrough energy earlier.

    It begins to strengthen her rapidly and when it is finished. She had a strength a mid-Sovereign should. She had gained this, even after starting a breakthrough without filling the limit.

    The crystal is really impressive.

    ''Attack the poison,'' I said to her directly, sparing no words to congratte her on breaking through the mid-level of the Sovereign stage.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed a secondter. This time, it did not consume the energy, but the energy did not do anything to poison at all. Not able to destroy even a speck.

    ''Start the breakthrough again,'' I don''t like to say to her. The breakthrough is not easy. With each breakthrough, the chances of failure increase further.

    I added resources, and she started the breakthrough again.

    While the crystal is helping with the breakthrough. These repeated breakthroughs will bring their own disadvantage. I have already started to prepare a method to deal with it.

    I just hope she will survive.

    Two and a half hours passed, and she reached the High-level of the Sovereign State. She is having the fastest breakthrough I have ever seen, taking less than half the time of others.

    ''Attack it,'' I said and she attack.

    For the first time, hope appeared on my face, but a couple of secondster, my expressions begin to darken.

    Her energy begins to destroy the poison, but its speed is too slow. It will be three days to destroy it and she only has five hours at most to do it, before the poison kills her through its final attack.

    ''Thest breakthrough,'' I said with a heavy heart.

    It is a breakthrough with the highest chance of failure. Herprehension had barely reached this stage, that even though she was not confident, she will seed.

    If she needed to make a breakthrough at this stage, there was no other choice. If there had been, I wouldn''t have made her take this risk.

 Chapter 3239 Prime Constitution

    ''She did it!'' I screamed loudly in my mind. I would have screamed, but seeing there is a young girl beside me, I did not.

    The merging was finished, and now the consolidation had to begin. Seeing the crystal''s power, there is not going to be any problem in consolidation.

    I still can''t believe she had seeded. I truly had not thought she would. There had been an endless problem since the core begin to take energies and those worsened during the merging.

    She survived every challenge despite the increasing pain she is feeling due to the poison.

    From the Peak of Primary III, she had reached the Peak of Sovereign. Very few people would swear to achieve this feat in this world and there might be less than fingers of my hand.

    It is extremely difficult and the only reason she was able to do it, is due to multiple favorable factors and her own willpower.

    She is not out of danger yet, but I know she will be soon. I can guarantee my life that she will seed in eradicating the poison with this power.

    I looked at the two tiny pieces of crystal in her heart. This crystal is a miracle for someone like her. No wonder people are crazy about it; the things Reyana had been able to achieve due to it, are simply shocking.

    Still, it happened only because it was Reyana and I am not saying that, because the host using crystal, but because she was a fine specimen of this parasite.

    Her talent is incredible, and she had the highest leveled dual-element constitution. It is due to it; she was able to make such progress.

    If it had been normal Primary-III, in her ce. At max, they would be able to break into the Sovereign stage, going above that would have been a death sentence for them.

    Buzz!

    Twenty minutester, the consolidation had been finished and her core buzzed with power before releasing the flood.

    The power had started filling her body and soul; strengthening her against poison, but I am not looking at those things. I am looking for one thing. If that happened, it would benefit her all her life.

    Her breaking into the Earth Sovereign stage wouldn''t be an unachievable feat. If she got it.

    I looked like power merged with her constitution. It had already reached the absolute peak of the 12th grade and now is trying to make a break out of it.

    If she did, then her constitution will transform into a Prime-Constitution. It is ayer between the constitution and the body; it would benefit her tremendously if she achieved it.

    The crystal is amazing, but even with it, it would be hard in breaking that boundary.

    It is why I had provided her a little help, a tiny spark of an elemental cosmic fire body.

    It is helping her build the moment to break through it.

    Reyana had a dual element fire-wind constitution, and I had a spark of cosmic element body. The highest level of the body, which is level above the elemental body.

    It is quite dangerous to use such a thing. If the smallest thing went wrong, it would corrupt her constitution and make Reyana die a painful death. This is why I have not merged it with her constitution; just used it to help it gather momentum.

    It will do just that before burning to nothingness.

    Time passed and over 88% of breakthrough energies had been absorbed by the Reyana, when suddenly her body lit up in fiery red and azure green, the colors of her constitution.

    She broke through.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What is happening?" asked Vana, feeling breathless. "Your mother''s constitution had advanced," I replied.

    The shock that appeared on the young girl''s face was really something that I had captured it.

    This young girl had inheritance the constitution from her mother. It is at the same level as her mother''s had been, the 12th grade, but the thing is, it had not matured yet. It is still growing. There is a chance she might gain the Prime Constitution in the future.

    The chance is only 10%; it is still a huge chance, considering the value of the Prime Constitution.

    The spatial gap opened above her, and the constitutional essence of fire and wind pour into her. I watched it worriedly, hoping the istion of my breakthrough formation would be more than enough to hide the disturbance.

    It is not a normal breakthrough formation, but something into which I had poured a lot of forbidden power and resources of all kinds.

    Including a bubbling tar soil, for which even Earth Sovereign would fight to the death. Its istion capabilities are off the charts, but constitution energies are not a simple thing either.

    They are pouring into her body and my breakthrough formation has also absorbed a lot of them.

    While they couldn''t bepared to true elemental constitution essences or cosmic elemental constitution, essences. They are still powerful here in the prime world.

    They would be very useful to me.

    Ten minutes passed, and the energies were stilling, and they wereing at a greater force. If my breakthrough formation hadn''t been around to absorb the excess, there would have been a mountain of elemental crystals already formed.

    My breakthrough formation is great. The sheer number of energies it had absorbed was simply amazing.

    It is huge, and this property had likelye from nine-colored matter and bubbling tar soil. Also, the formation which I made, which is why there are loads of concentrated wind and fire essence crystals, are forming around the formation like fruits.

    I am taking them in my core as they fall off; till now, I have thousands of them in my core, and taking more of them every second.

    While it all is happening, her screams have finally stopped. Her constitution is advancing, bing powerful rapidly. So much so that the great poison begins to struggle against it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There is an immense difference between the constitution and the Prime Constitution. The poison was powerful enough to absolutely suppress and even harvested peak 12th-grade constitution.

    Which spoke of the parasite''s power, but the Prime Constitution is on apletely different level.

    Immense progress speed is not the only thing the Prime Constitution provides. It provides many other things, and it will also bring trouble.

    Her inheritance, while better than the inheritance of most people, I havee across here. It is a Sovereign-ss inheritance; it is not enough to make her use her constitution power efficiently.

    She will need at least a Prime ss inheritance; I couldn''t help her with that.

    Two hours passed when finally, the power begin to recede, and the gap begins to fill. I took a sigh of relief seeing that she only has a few minutes before the poison attack her full force.

    With the power of her constitution, she would survive it. Its attack would still be powerful enough to keep her in bed for months or even years.

    So, she needs to deal with the poison, in little more than fifteen minutes, it is all she has.

    ''Erase the poison,'' I said to her the moment the spatial gap closed. Thankfully, she reacted instantly, using every bit of power she had to crush the poison.

 Chapter 3240 Peak Sovereign

    The poison is struggling hard, even in front of such massive power. Though struggling does not mean it is surviving.

    It is getting eradicated at an extremely fast speed, in a few minutes, it will be fully destroyed.

    I watched it all with my clones, recording everything. It is precious data, a person would be fooled, not to collect it.

    I am not a fool. I am going to collect it all, every bit of it.

    Three and a half minutes passed and when the poison had been finally eradicated and she opened her eyes.

    "Congrattion. In one day, you had reached a Peak of Sovereign ss and gained Prime Constitution," I said, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face.

    "It wouldn''t have been possible with you. I have no words to describe the gratefulness I am feeling toward you." She said, with

    I smiled at that.

    "If you don''t mind, listening to me further; I hope you do one more thing," I said. "I will do it," she said immediately.

    "You didn''t ask what it is?" I asked her. "I do not need to know. I am sure, whatever you ask, it will be for my benefit," she said. Seeing such utter trust, I have be speechless for a moment.

    "I want you to seal your power. You have advanced too fast. It will not be good for your future progress. If didn''t get to know, the lower levels were more intimately," I said.

    "Thank you. I will do it," she said.

    I did not say anything, but a purple dot appeared on my finger and flew toward her.

    It passed through the breakthrough formation and seeped inside her, through her naked chest. A momentter, runes begin to appear across her, both inside and outside, covering nearly every inch of her.

    A minuteter, they seeped inside her.

    As they did, her aura begin to lower fast, within a few seconds, it reached. High Sovereign from the peak, before reaching mid and then finally stopping at Initial.

    "The seal will hide your real level from even Earth Sovereign, as long as they do not look too deeply."

    "If you are in danger, you could break them temporally, but I hope you do that only when it is necessary. It is an option for life-threatening emergencies only," I said.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I will be in your dept forever," she said. I smiled and took back the breakthrough formation.

    She got up in the air a momentter, before gently pping her wings. She disappeared from her ce and appeared in front of her daughter, before hugging her with tears dripping through her eyes.

    Mother and daughter begin to cry silently, without saying a word.

    Seeing that, I quietly walked out and appeared in my room, beforeying on the bed. A momentter, I was in front of my breakthrough formation in my core, which now had green and ming red majority color.

    Besides it is arge load of fire and wind elemental essence crystals. They will sell for an outrageous price.

    They are good, but I am more interested in these two-marble-size crystals. One is yellowish, while the other is red-green. These two crystals, only what remains of that crystal.

    It had so much energy that even after four repeated breakthroughs. Some of it still had remained.

    It is due to me, as I have not made the breakthroughs totally dependent on the crystals. I have used a lot of outside resources, including some of my precious ones, which saved me these crystals.

    They are going to help me a lot.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There are a few other things I got, but the most precious of them all is only one thing, and that is data.

    It had tremendous importance to me; it gives me a window to continue the breakthrough of the Sovereign Stage. While I had the data, but not of one person climbing all the levels.

    It will help me tremendously in designing my inheritances, especially the Sovereign Inheritance.

    I stayed in my core for a few minutes beforeing out and slept.

    It is morning, and I am tired. Since she begins, I am looking at her every aspect, not daring to miss even a single thing. It made me tired and now I want to sleep.

    I fell asleep within seconds and woke up four hourster. Feeling quite well.

    I stayed on the bed for a minute before getting up and walking into the bathroom. I freshened and showered and had just worn clothes when Reyana sent me the message.

    She is asking me downstairs, while I had other ns. I decided to go down, I could check on her sooner rather thanter.

    "The lunch may not be good as what you had cooked yesterday, but I wanted to cook for you to show my gratefulness," she said as she set the table.

    "It smells delicious," I said and took a seat opposite to Vana. The young girl seemed to have slept a little, as she does not look sleepy anymore.

    Soon, she set the table, before we begin to eat.

    "If you don''t mind me asking. What have you done to make my constitution level up? From what I could see, the power of crystal was not sufficient for that," she said, and I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    For a moment, I wanted to lie, but decided against it.

    "I used something I have gotten from a good friend of mine," I said, and a smile appeared on my face, remembering Sofia; I hope she is doing well.

    "She must be very powerful. She had an elemental body," said Reyana and I froze mid-eating. It took me a moment to gulp down what I was eating and looked at Reyana in question.

    "I saw a silhouette of her. She felt like she had held all the fire in the cosmos inside her." She said, with a voice full of wonder and fear.

    "She would love to hear those words from you," I said. I could imagine the smile on Sofia''s face hearing those words and her words is not exactly a lie.

    Sofia has a cosmic fire body and possesses the strongest fire in the universe.

    "How are you feeling?" I asked, clearly changing the subject. I had already disclosed more information about her than I want to. If the slightest bit of it was leaked, it will start a witch-hunt for me and here.

    "Great, I have never felt so good in my life," she said and a faint aura of her leaked, but quickly pulled it back before it could touch her daughter.

    A few minutester, the dinner is finished.

    I have done a few tests on her, and after doing that; I returned to my room. I immediately started the treatments and when I finished with that, it was evening already.

    I once again had dinner with Reyana and Vana. This time I cooked. I ate with them before returning to my room.

    It waste midnight when I slept.

    Click!

    I had just fallen asleep when I sensed my door opened. I immediately opened my eyes, only to see Reyana walking into my room, wearing nothing.

 Chapter 3241 The Call

    "Reyana," I said as I looked at her naked body, bathing in silvery moonlighting from the window.

    She looked mesmerizing, that I wanted to look away, but I couldn''t pull my eyes away from her.

    "You have done so much for me. I could never repay in my life, but I will try to, with everything I have," she said with cheeks ming as she appeared beside and bend down to kiss.

    She looked beautiful, like a work of art. A goddess reincarnates. Anyone would be lucky to have her.

    Unfortunately, it will not be me.

    "I can''t," I said, as her lips inched away from me.

    "Do you not find me beautiful?" she asked with her cheeks ming. "Extremely," I replied.

    "Then why?" she asked, moving her tantalizing lips closer. "I have someone I love," I replied, and she stopped, with a faint hesitation appearing on her face.

    "She will not know," she said, and I smiled. "I love her," I said, and she shuddered, before mist covered her fully, even her face for a moment before it disappeared from it.

    When it was revealed, it was impassive.

    "She is one lucky woman," she said, and I smiled without mirth. "I am the luckiest man," I corrected, and memories of Marina appeared in front of my eyes and the ache be unbearable for a moment.

    "I am d you have someone like that," she said, with a voice filled with emotions, despite having none on her face.

    "I am sure you will find someone like that, too," I replied, but there was no answer, as she disappeared, but I know she had heard me.

    ¡­

    The next few days had been awkward. Especially on the first day, when she barely talked a few words to me.

    Thankfully, things improved over the days, but not entirely, even after a week. The faint awkwardness had remained between us; it will take a long time for it to disappear.

    "The seal is already proving its usefulness. See those spots? They are evening out." I said to Reyana, as I show her, the spots in her meta-scan.

    She had leveled up four times and naturally, there are going to be some wide-effects of the progress.

    "How long will it take for them to even all out?" she asked, after looking at the spots.

    "For others, it would have taken a year or more, but to you, it will take three to four months. The alchemy is helping you a lot in smoothening out things," I said.

    Alchemy requires extreme precision, and this is helping her, even out her progress.

    It is more effective than fighting a hundred battles.

    "If I achieve that, the first seal will automatically break?" she asked. "Yes; I have designed them in such a way that they will break automatically. The moment you have passed all the parameters I have set up," I replied.

    She said nothing, instead turn to me and kept looking at me; making me feel slightly ufortable.

    "I have never seen someone like you. Never heard of a person with such capabilities,"

    "I am d, I listened to my daughter and let you in," she said, looking away. I smiled a little awkwardly before exining her things in her meta-scan.

    She needs to know a lot of things.

    "You should start looking for organizations. As I said to you before, this inheritance is not good enough for your abilities. You need a better one." I said, and she nodded.

    Something appeared in her eyes for a moment, before it had disappeared just as quickly.

    "I am quite surprised. You do not have a spare inheritance with you, with all the things you have," she said. "Nice joke," I said to her, but instead ofughing, her expression became serious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I am not joking," she said.

    In fact, I have an inheritance; the one I had created for my mentee, but it is low level. Creating Sovereign Inheritance is apletely different thing; till I have not created mine, forget about creating others.

    Though it is not beyond my abilities. Still, I will not create.

    It will take a long time and even if I am able to do that. It will be of the Sovereign and there is still Earth Sovereign and Sky Sovereign beyond it, not to mention Prime.

    I will not be with her forever; the best option for her would be to join an organization.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With her level, talent, and constitution, any organization will wee her with open arms. Still, I hope she will think about this decision for a long time.

    It is a lifelongmitment.

    Thankfully, she has time. She can take that decision after breaking all the seals, which would take her at least one and a half years.

    "By the way, this is the resources from your list," she said and handed me a storage ring, which I do not feel good about epting.

    "Take it. Let me do this one thing for you," she said with a note of pleading. "Thank you," I said and epted the ring, which is filled with the resources.

    For the past week, she had been taking care of my resources and while I feel awkward about it; it was helping me a lot.

    The cost of treatments is ballooning every day, and I need arge amount of resources. The resources she provided are not only merging more forbidden energy into me, but also strengthening treatments.

    I am making slow but steady progress through them.

    I have even started using some parts of a parasite, which are helping me a lot in strengthening. Still, nothing couldpare to the Grimms; they are the best.

    I wish there had been a battlefield where I could go and fight them. It would have made things much easier for me.

    I talked to Reyana for a few minutes before I went back to my room and started with treatments.

    A few hourster, I finished and joined Reyana in the alchemyb.

    Now, I do not make a potion. Instead, I teach Vana and exchange alchemy methods with Reyana. She is quite knowledgeable, with a very ingenious method.

    She achieved Grade 4 in alchemy when she was in Primary III. What is even rare is that she achieved that rank, when she barely had the energy to craft grade 4 potions.

    She developed many indigenous methods; some of them are very amazing.

    I could already feel my alchemy advancing as I learned them.

    It is not just alchemy in which I am making progress. I am also making rapid progress in my inheritance, where four of me are working.

    I am nearly finished; it will take three to four days before I am finished.

    I also making great progress in treatments, and would be finished with them soon enough.

    The only thing that is happening slowly is me reaching the limit. It will take a lot of time. If I keep progressing at this speed.

    Days passed, and these days were calm and happy. Even if things felt awkward with Reyana sometimes, I am feeling most happy since Ie here.

    Happiness doesn''tst forever.

    On the twenty-ninth day of my release from jail, I got the call I had been waiting for.

    They have opened the ruins entrance.

 Chapter 3242 Goodbye

    "I will miss you, Jordan," said Vana as hugged me with tears dripping from her face.

    "I will miss you too, little one," I said as I hugged her. I am really going to miss her; in the month I had been here, I have grown quite close to the young girl.

    She had be a kind of sister to me.

    "Do you really have to go?" asked Reyana as I let go of the hug. "Yes, I am not powerful enough to resist the binds of the Earth Sovereign," I replied with a smile.

    "If only that crystal took me to the Earth Sovereign," she said and sighed as she looked at me worriedly.

    "Don''t worry. I will be fine." I said to her. She nodded before taking me to hug and did not let go for a couple of seconds.

    "Will I see you again?" she asked. "In a short time, unlikely," I answered truthfully. I n to escape from the clutches of the organization.

    So, even if I returned to the city, I will be in a different identity and will not contact them for their safety. I have already put them in danger, being with them.

    I don''t want to increase their trouble even further.

    "Take care," she said, wiping her tears. "I will," I said and wiped the tears from my eyes.

    "See you soon, both of you," I said and walked out of the house, where I had stayed for nearly a month.

    I am going to miss it a lot.

    They have asked me to reach the destination, and I have about an hour. I will be there in twenty minutes; it is enough for me to calm my emotion and present there in my best emotional state.

    There are a couple of things I have to do, but three are most important.

    First, is to gather as many as resources I could. The second is to survive, and the third is to find an exit. I don''t know whether I would be able to achieve all three, considering I have no idea about the ruin it is.

    It might be an extremely dangerous one, and I am going to die; nothing could be said.

    This is why my priority would be to reach the limit and make a breakthrough.

    I have finished with the inheritance, and the treatment of forbidden energy is also nearly finished. Four days and I will be done, and I already have resources for it, thanks to Reyana.

    Speaking of resources, I have left something for her. It will reveal itself in the evening.

    There are a couple of resources there that will be helpful to the young girl and her mother. Like Essence metal fruits, stainless lotuses of both kinds and a few other things.

    I have also left a few ounces of bubbling tar soil with a note of what it could do.

    The note will burn to ashes the moment she finished reading it; I couldn''t take the risk with a resource like that. I hope she uses those resources wisely and she will.

    The next time, I will meet mother and daughter; they will bepletely different.

    Within two years, Reyana will be a full-fledged Peak Sovereign; a powerhouse, with a very good chance of reaching the Earth Sovereign.

    Vana will also have a bright future, I have left her something. That will increase the chances of her constitution breaking the boundary and reaching the High Constitution.

    Whether that will happen, I don''t know, but I truly hope it does.

    Time passed, and around fifteen minutester, I reached the ce. An opened group, which is being guarded by the Sovereign and had Earth Sovereign keeping an eye.

    "You can go inside," said the blue-skin Sovereign, the moment I reached. I did not even have to stop.

    It just scans his soul sense at my band and lets me go inside.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The open ground is huge; the value of the such prime real estate in the middle of the city is quite expensive, but nothing to the organization, who owned the city and everything.

    Soon, I reached the ce, which is shown on my map, and to my surprise, there are already a few hundred have gathered.

    Some looked at me, but others kept talking to each other and stared at the teleportation gate in the middle.

    I stopped and looked at these people; not all of them are Primary III. There are quite a sizable number of sovereigns present. It means the ruin is at least Sovereign grade.

    I did not speak to anybody; I just sat down on one of the stones and waited while watching and listening to people around me.

    In just a few minutes, I have found a couple of things. I saw that nearly half of the people have bands like me, while the other half are affiliated with the organization and are joining of their own will.

    Which is not surprising, giving the opportunity to explore the virgin ruins. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I am quite excited about it, to be honest, and waiting for the call, while spending thefortable days in Reyana''s house.

    I did not forget my purpose in captivity of the cell and the open city. I have to get stronger fast. So, I could meet my family; this unexplored ruin will help me with that.

    As time passed, more and more peoplee, and by the time when only five minutes till the deadline, over thousands, have appeared.

    One hundred and two of them were Sovereign, which is quite a high number among the Primary.

    Finally, at the right time, the Sovereign standing by the gate moved and activated the teleportation gate.

    "Get inside," he said and without saying any words, or causing chaos, people begin to enter inside.

    The first ones to enter are sovereigns, of course. After they entered, use Primary-III and begin to walk into the gate.

    It took a few minutes for my number toe, as I was standing pretty far behind.

    I was among thest hundred.

    I entered the gate and reached the other side a momentter. What I saw couldn''t change my expression.

    I am an underground, and it is a mine. If those greyish-blue walls were any proof, we are in an oxfowl mine.

    ''Have they fooled us?'' I couldn''t help but ask myself. They have told us they are taking us to the ruin, but instead sent us to the mine.

    If that was the case, then why set us free? They should have sent the criminals directly here from the jail.

    I am not the only one thinking about that question, but nobody dares to ask it under the visible pressure of the Earth Sovereign.

    Instead of worrying myself with the question, I looked around. There are eight teleportation formations and from them, people areing out and gathering in the cavern.

    They kepting for over fifteen minutes before they finally stopped.

    The number of people here has reached slightly over forty thousand and around 60% of people here are like me.

    They all have the band in their hands.

    It is not Primary-III, but also Sovereigns. They alle from the same gate; they seemed to have been kept in a separate ce.

    One of them is quite familiar to me; it is my old neighbor, and he had made a breakthrough into the Sovereign.

 Chapter 3243 Enter

    I only looked at Jon for a long before I focused on the Earth Sovereign that appeared in front of us.

    She seemed to always be there and only now; I had noticed her.

    I seemed to be one of the first people to notice her. It took a while for others to notice and soon, we all are staring at her. Some are in fear and reverence, while a minority is in lust.

    They are quite daring to have such an emotion for the Earth Sovereign.

    She is a beautiful woman, I don''t know her race exactly, but she had smooth brown skin. Silvery curved horns and a longer than normal green tail, with a pearly sharp end.

    She is wearing a very provocative red dress, which is leaving little to the imagination.

    The Earth Sovereign is very attractive, but I looked at her with a gaze of fear. She is powerful, so much so that a slight whisper of her could crush me to pieces.

    "I am sure many of you are having doubts seeing your surroundings," she said in a melodic voice.

    "Let me clear them for you. You are going into the ruin and the entrance of the ruin is deep in the mine," she said, and a lot of people heaved a sigh of relief, including me.

    I would have lost my mind. If I had been forced to mind.

    In these past few months, I have been doing things I don''t want to, and I have got tired of that. This ruin would be my chance and I will use every moment of it to get out of the clutches of the organization.

    "Now follow me," she said and moved toward the huge tunnel, while her energy spread around us.

    We begin to move, and our speed is fast, so fast that I couldn''t see anything but the blur. Even Sovereigns couldn''t see much with the speed we are moving.

    It is the power of Earth Sovereign; she is taking thousands of us at an incredible speed.

    We are going very deep. It had been a minute already, and we were going down into the mine. From the map forming in my mind, I know we are not circling around, but actually going deeper.

    Finally, after one minute and twelve seconds. We stopped in another huge cavern.

    Hun

    Unlike thest one, this one is artificial and, seeing what is happening in it, I became surprised.

    There is a huge white marble gate at the end, with a beautiful borate design, and people are entering inside it.

    People with badges of the organization on their chest.

    Of course, they will send their own people totally, depending on the frence mercenaries and prisoners would be totally idiotic.

    While they couldn''t send many people because of the risk; sending a few thousand wouldn''t be much of a challenge for an organization with millions of members.

    I don''t know how many people they have sent. As currently, there are only a few hundred in front of the gate and they are rapidly moving into the gate.

    They had intentionally brought it here when the numbers of this low. So, when we will be careful with the members of the organization inside, as we don''t know how many of them had entered inside.

    Hun!

    Soon, all of them had entered inside, when a surprising thing happened.

    Three Earth Sovereigns materialized, and they entered inside. Seeing that the expressions of those watching had changed suddenly. Some shuddered in fear visibly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It is clear this is an Earth Sovereign ruin. Most mercenaries signed it up, thinking it was a Sovereign Ruin.

    It had instantly made things far more dangerous that I wanted to run away, but there was no running away. Even the mercenary who signed up on their own will understand that.

    "You all have to two targets. First to finish the map and second is to find the exit," she said, delivering the second bad news.

    There is no fixed exit; it had instantly increased the difficulty by many times. As we will have to find the location of this gate, which is sending us into the ruin.

    It will not be easy, and it is not surprising to most people since it is a virgin ruin.

    Though, my target differs from others. I will search for the different exits. While they had said, they will release me aftering out, I am not idiot enough to believe.

    Seeing me useful, they will find a way to keep me with them. Using love or threat, whatever works.

    "Now everyone enters the gate, one by one," said the Earth Sovereign, and pushed us toward the gate.

    "What about our bands?" asked one Sovereign and the Earth Sovereign turned toward the woman with a bright smile. "We will take them out after you have returned from the ruin," she said with a sweet smile.

    Immediately, the expressions of thousands of people be worse.

    It is clear; the organization intends to keep us in the bind, till wee out. These are one group of nasty people, but we could do nothing against them.

    "Kalgor will keep its promise. We will not only remove the bands, as youe out but will also let you keep 50% of things you have found in the ruin," added the Earth Sovereign, seeing the expressions on people''s faces.

    The statement made a lot of people relieved. Until now, there wasn''t rity on the distribution of the resources.

    50% is more than what the organization usually lets the non-members keep. The average is around 60%.

    Though, like always, they will be having the first choice of selecting the resources. The organizations would neverpromise on this right; it is what keeps treasuries full of rare and precious resources.

    Finally, the first person went through the gate, and another right after.

    Thousands of people begin to enter the gate by the minute. Many of them understand, seeing the level of the ruin, they might not be able to return from it.

    Most Primary-III might die within a day, within an hour, if the environment inside it is too dangerous.

    Thankfully, the lowest level of person here is Mid-Primary-III, sovereign and those are in the minority. Most of the people here are Peak-Primary- III.

    They are the ones who take the most risks. As they had tried all the safe ways to make a breakthrough in the Sovereign ss and now want to go to a dangerous ce to achieve it.

    Sovereign is apletely different level. It brings power and prestige, separate from themon.

    Many people are willing to pay any price to reach that level.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hun!

    Soon it was my number to enter the gate. As I moved toward it, I noticed one thing about the white marble gate.

    It is an artifact, not part of the ruins, as I had thought it to be. If I am right, they have used this artifact to widen and stabilize whatever way they have found in the ruin.

    I would love to get my hands on it. There are many things I could learn from it, but seeing its power, it is not something I could get my hands on with the strength I have.

 Chapter 3244 No Name

    Step!

    I entered the other side gently and was d that I had my armor active with maximum defensive power.

    If I had my armor in normal mode, I would have been screaming in pain right now. I pray for those who will be dying right now and hope they receive a quick death.

    I have appeared on a small hill, and around me is a ruined city where not even a single building is standing.

    Despite that, it looked beautiful, and picturesque, with gentle sunlight, which has a crystalline feel to it. I am the first time seeing such beautiful, strange sunlight.

    The hill is a like a ce where peoplee for a pic. The only problem it had is an invisible energy that wants to tear you apart into dust; it is powerful enough to do that.

    If I remove my armor, it will take less than a minute for that to happen.

    The first thing I did, is to deactivate the band. I felt like a captive wearing it, and I don''t want it active for a moment longer than it needs to be.

    I did not remove it from my hand. There is no need to, with it deactivated, it is harmless. So much so that even if they use the suprememand, they will not be able to activate it.

    One month is a lot of time to research this band. I have found many ways to deactivate it.

    It is powerful, but formation running is not thatplex. The moment I understood, I knew a hundred ways to deactivate it and I had chosen the safest one.

    With that done, I activated the stealth abilities at full power, since I couldn''t take any risks given the level of this ruin.

    Stealth mode active, I looked around. Seeing nothing but beautiful ruin. It may look like the dangerous energy had turned it into this, but it is not. It is a battle that did it.

    Even after thousands of years, the signs of the battles are very clear here.

    Those who fought here are extremely powerful. So much that their energies have not disappeared and instead remained and mixed, with natural factors, creating a very potent mix.

    This potent mix could kill normal Primary-III within a minute and even Sovereigns would have a hard time standing in it without their armor.

    This ce should have been barren with this energy, but it had adapted well. It is not surprising, life does. Especially when the energy ravaging them also had an element of life and death in it.

    There are hundreds of types of energies, including those from the domain of life and death.

    "Be careful,"

    I said and brought out Nero; he wanted toe out since the moment I entered the ruin. He had been inside the core for a month and now wanted to explore.

    I looked at him carefully as he appeared. Wanting to take him inside the moment I see the energy doing him damage, but to my surprise, forget damaging, the energy making his fur shine vibrantly.

    There is not even a hint of damage, instead, his soft fur waving in a gentle wind.

    "Which direction should we go?" I asked him, after looking for a minute. I saw nothing interesting and thus asked Nero.

    "North," he said and run through the high grass. I followed behind carefully.

    A little more than a minuteter, I stopped and looked down at the yellow root. Seeing it, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. I know the resource and did not expect it to grow here in the environment.

    I am surprised, but I am also happy. This is the type of resource I need for my breakthrough. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I did not waste any time, and energy strings came out of my hands. These strings may look the same as the energy strings I use in harvesting the resources, but they are different.

    They have five times more energy in them; normal strings would get dissolved in this environment.

    The strings moved through the root like snakes, before covering it and pulling it out gently, without triggering any energy. Which could make it lose its efficacy.

    As I pulled it out, I immediately put it into my storage. My clone stores it in the box.

    I am not the only one who had found the resources; Nero had found several of them. His resource-hunting abilities are no weak than Ashlyn''s; most resources I found in the Silverinth ruin were because of Nero.

    Including bubbling tar matter and soil.

    I am sure Nero would help me here in a no-name, ruin too. Those bastards did not even tell us the name of this ruin.

    The code name, which they give before formally naming it.

    I couldn''t help but wonder about this ruin as I walk. Where ites from, whom it belongs to? It will be interesting to know about its origins.

    Though, it is not a priority. The priority is to find an exit that leads to another ce than the organization. It will be a challenge, but with Nero with me, I have some confidence.

    The confidence would have been even bigger. If Ashlyn had been with me, too.

    She is still sleeping, and this time; she is doing it for twelve straight days, without waking even for a minute. Before, she used to wake up for a few minutes a day, before sleeping and now, she is not even doing that.

    I am worried about her, but there is nothing I could do.

    This condition is because of reasons I couldn''t evenprehend. The only thing I could do was watch her and feed her favorite things when she woke up.

    Fifteen minutes passed since I started walking north and I have collected a few more resources.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    All of them are rare and at Sovereign Grade.

    At least in the resources, this ruin is great. Though, I will have to survive, if I want to bring what I got outside.

    It will not be an easy job.

    ''Father hide!'' I had just thought about that when a sudden warning came from Nero. I reacted immediately and hid in the high grass; hoping my stealth method will hide me from whatever that ising.

    I did not have to wait for long; in a few seconds, I saw it.

    It is arge white bird with a stone beak and an aura of the Sovereign. In its mouth is a monster. It seemed like a fat stripped dog, and it was dead.

    I only nced at the bird for a moment, before looking away. Powerful monster could sense gazes and I don''t want to give it a reason to put myself in that giant beak in ce of that monster.

    The bird was fast. In less than two seconds, it had disappeared from my eyes, but I remained in my ce.

    ''You cane out now, father.'' Said Nero, and half a minuteter and I got up and took a long breath to calm myself.

    The first monster I have encountered in this ruin is a Sovereign. Which is telling how dangerous the days are in this ruin would be.

 Chapter 3245 Bloody Death

    Two and a half hours passed since I had stepped into this unknown ruin and already avoided seven monsters.

    Three were in a group and had got quite close to me. I thought they will discover me, but thankfully they did not.

    It seemed like the minor changes I had made to my stealth method were working much better than I had imagined them to be. Still, most credit goes to Nero, as his warning gave me a chance to hide.

    Currently, I am hiding behind a tree, while thirty-four of my strings harvest the blue-white flowers.

    There is arge flowerbed, and these flowers are precious. The number is not something I could harvest within a second. So, I found myself a good hiding spot and harvesting the resources safely through it.

    At my core, one of my clones is studying everything I am seeing; finding things where I could go, and, most importantly, an exit.

    It might seem too early seeing not even a day had passed, but I like to find an exit as soon as possible.

    It is not amon ruin, where the exit is in a specific spot or region. Here we need to find it and I like to find one that did not lead to the organization. Even with all the things they have promised; I like to get far away from them as possible.

    A few minutester, I finished collecting the resources.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing that. These are basa ord flowers, a very expensive resource of the healing element.

    They are very good at dealing with injuries of the earth element. One of my clones had already started to process a few of them. Who knew when I wille across an earth elemental that I would need to fight?

    Seeing how dangerous the ruin is; I need to be ready to face, every kind of danger.

    Hun!

    A little more than an hour passed, when I suddenly stopped. As Nero had seen something, a person finally.

    In a minute, he got close enough I could clearly see the Rhino Beastman. A Sovereign and he is fighting against a Fox monster; at first nce, the battle looked normal enough, before I started to notice things.

    Or rather my clones. They are watching the battle through the reduced speed.

    The fox monster, who is also an Initial Sovereign, had a strong defense. Many of the Beastman''s attacks couldn''t harm it; it might be right to say it is impervious to the energy attacks from Beastman.

    It had even stopped dodging them and only dodge the attacks from his thick ax.

    The energy here is extremely dangerous, and it is harmful to most sovereigns without their armors. So, it is not surprising that monsters here have developed a strong defense against energy attacks.

    The defense is not the only quality the fox monster has; It was also quick and had extremely sharp ws.

    Thankfully, the Rhinoman is a good fighter. He was able to defend against all the fox''s attacks. Still seeing the way, he is fighting, he should retreat; the other monsters have started to gather.

    He may be a good fighter, but truly an idiot person. I don''t know how he had been able to reach this high.

    If he had been wise, he would have retreated already. He should understand, in an environment like this, you should finish the monster quickly as possible. If you can''t, then retreat.

    Like a dumb idiot, he is continuing to fight the monster.

    Another minute passed, and I am still cursing the dumb idiot when the inevitable happened. Not the exact way I had expected, but about the same.

    Two more foxes jumped from behind. They appeared suddenly and attacked with the same intensity as the fox Beastman is fighting.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I thought one of the matching monsters would attack, but the foxes that were hidden had attacked.

    For the first time since I saw the dumb Sovereign; fear appeared on his face and he finally retreat, but it is alreadyte. The foxes are dumb beasts, but they are still smart.

    They have estimated his power and are now attacking him furiously.

    One he could defend, two he could manage, but three are too much for him. He started getting injured from the first second and within ten seconds, his whole body be bloodied.

    Now, he had burst out with everything he has and running madly, without care for the direction.

    He was only able to run away for six seconds, before finally, the ws of the second fox pierced into his head.

    Killing him instantly and the thing that happened next was quite surprising but natural. I have seen it too many times.

    The watching monster leaped toward the Beastman, while the three foxes begin to eat him. Their speed of eating is incredible, and their little mouths break the parts efficiently before swallowing it all.

    They were not even spitting bones.

    Though they were smart enough to avoid artifacts. They did not swallow, even a single one of them.

    By the time the rest of the monsters approached them; they had eaten 80% of the beastman and ran away with 10% in their mouths, leaving only 10% to the other monsters, who fought with each other for that.

    A minuteter, everything cleared. Aside from the torn, bloodied clothes and the artifacts, there is not a single piece of flesh or bone remaining there.

    I did not move from my spot. Though Nero moved, he went there and brought the things I want, including his artifact and two storages. Which I immediately sent to my core.

    A few secondster, disappointment couldn''t help but sh on my face.

    There are things there, a lot of it, but not much as I had expected him to have. The Sovereign had great power. He should have more things than present in his storage.

    Not only he has fewer things, but the things he would have been also average.

    A minuteter, I understood the reason behind that. He had made a breakthrough into the Sovereign not a long time ago.

    Testing the blood on the artifacts, my clone was able to find out, it had only leveled up to Sovereign a year ago. Which is not a long time to gather the resources.

    The organizations provide resources for the breakthroughs, but how much depends upon standing.

    There are tiers in the organizations, the higher one is, the greater ess to the resources one will have. There are also family connections, teachers, and other factors.

    Still, despite that one still needs to fund some resources for their breakthrough.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    This Rhinoman had used quite a lot during his breakthrough and likelye to the ruin to get more for future practice. As what he has wouldn''t have been enough for him to move forward on his level.

    Well, the resources might be below my expectations; it is a huge number, and I will graciously ept, especially when I got it without anything.

    I also be a lot more cautious. I have seen what happened to him and if I am not careful, the same things will happen to me.

    I do not want that. I cannot die until I find my family.

 Chapter 3246 Torn Cloth

    Eight hours passed and something drastic happened. The soft, gentle crystalline light had turned harsh and unforgivable.

    It is hot, so much so that normal Primary-III would burn to death. Some of the weak Primary-III''s who had survived, the energy will have a hard time surviving this heat.

    Still, despite such heat, the nts here are fine. There is no sh fire or anything, they are bearing it without any problem.

    In these eight hours, I have been moving north, and I have now crossed enough distance than now; I had entered the city ruin. I have passed over a hundred buildings, but all of them are utterly wretched.

    So much that all the formation is destroyed and I could simply scan them with my soul sense.

    Nero is also checking many of them, but till now, he didn''t find anything important in the buildings. Including what type of ce this was, knowing it would help me tremendously.

    Whether it is an organization, a simple city, or something else. All these things follow a certain pattern, and knowing them will make me find the things I need.

    ''Father, you should take a look at this,'' said Nero suddenly and a vision in front of me changed.

    It is what I had seen many times in the building. Fallen bricks, rusted metals, and things that will turn to dust once touched. He is not looking at those things, instead staring at the empty spot.

    ''What are you trying to sh,'' I was asking a question, when I suddenly stopped, when I sensed the faint aura.

    It had a feeling of familiarity; I felt like I have sensed it somewhere and was quite intimate with it, but it was so opaque that I couldn''t tell it.

    I have been feeling a lot fainter feeling than this from the energy, since I havee to this ruin, but has never been able to tell it.

    It had thousands of years and the energies here have intermingled so much that I couldn''t separate them with my current abilities, but I am sure there is something familiar to them.

    I concentrated on the energy for a few seconds, before moving toward Nero.

    I have to sense it with my own senses; I felt like knowing what it is will prove immensely helpful to me in this ruin.

    It took me a couple of seconds, but I reached where Nero looked at the spot he was looking. Immediately, I felt what he was feeling, and I became even sure that I have seen it somewhere with it.

    I racked my brain, trying to find out where I sensed it.

    It is definitely in my world; I am sure of that, but I havee across thousands of things I am intimately familiar with.

    Hun!

    I was racking my brain when one of the bricks closer to my leg copsed. Sending a tiny burst of dust around; seeing the dust, my eyes widened, and I finally understood why. It felt so familiar.

    "Didn''t it seem simr to Rose''s mist, father?" asked Nero and I slowly turned to him.

    ''You should say these things sooner, Nero,'' I said to him with a smile, before turning to the spot.

    Empire of Mist.

    The spot is given the same energy as the grand art that my mother, my sister, and my cousin has.

    The reason I had not sensed it before; it had faded a lot.

    It also had a far more weight, that it felt almost different. It is likely why it took me time to make a connection. The one who used it had been an extremely powerful individual.

    The Grand Art had been used here; they are rarer than bloodlines and immensely powerful.

    The Empire of the Mist came from the Mist Realm. Grand Mist Region, before it had melded into the realm in the celestial tower; is one of the most powerful Grand Arts in the universe and its users are extremely hard to kill.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I know it too well. My mother is the most powerful user, and I have been training my sister to use it perfectly, the moment sheprehended it.

    In my world, aside from the three of them, I am one who knows most well.

    The appearance of Grand Art changes things; whoever fought here, was at least Sky Sovereign or definitely Prime. The people from the realms of the celestial tower are extremely powerful.

    Usually, when their peoplee out of realms, they are at the upper end of Sovereigns.

    The Grimms love to kill them. They will forgo a whole city to kill a single person from the realms.

    This changes things, but also did not. The battle happened thousands of years ago and now I know at least one person from the mist realm was involved.

    Now, if Ie across anything misty, I will have to stay far as away from it as possible. I have read about the Empire of Mist and things it could do and staying away is the best option.

    I looked around for a few minutes, and after not finding anything interesting, I walked out and once again started following Nero.

    An hour passed; in the hour, I did the usual things I did since I appeared in the ruin, I had harvested the resources and hid from the monsters.

    The only change is in temperature. It had be even hotter that it felt like an attack every moment. The heat is powerful enough to be an attack and a lot of people will die by it.

    The heat couldn''t help, but make me wonder whether it will keep increasing.

    Currently, I am handling it just fine, but if it keeps increasing. Then I will be forced to see a shelter; thankfully, I didn''t have to worry.

    There are too many copsed buildings here that could be used as a heat shelter.

    ''Father hide,'' said Nero suddenly and without wasting any moment. I leaped into a nearly copsed building, through the whole.

    I chose it because there are two exits there, and I could escape from there. If a monster came at me.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Though surviving will be a different question altogether.

    Hun!

    I had just reached there when I saw a piece of torn cloth not far away from me. The shocking thing is it is new and we only ones who entered the ruin and I am damn sure, there is no person beside me.

    Unless it is Sovereign, who had been here hours before me. That is the only exnation.

    Still, to be sure, I sent to my core. One could never be careful in a ce like this.

    I could have looked at it myself, but there is a monster nearby and I don''t want to do anything that could make it discover me. The moment it did, it was a game over for me, seeing it as a Sovereign.

    ''It is Grimms,''

    A few seconds passed, and I watched the monster through Nero''s gaze when suddenly my clone said something that shocked me to my core.

    The cloth belongs to a Grimm, and from what my clone is able to find out; the signs on it are barely a month old.

    It is clear the Grimms were here or are here, and it is not good news.

    I was screaming about wanting to fight Grimms, but I did not want to fight Grimms in a ruin, where they appeared at least a month before us and might be inrge numbers.

 Chapter 3247 No

    First was the mist and now the Grimms; we are in deep-deep trouble, we might as well get wiped out in this freaking ruin.

    Mist, I can avoid, but how can I avoid Grimms, who had been here for at least a month? The Grimms, of whom, all the weaklings being wiped out and now, only the strongest, had remained.

    I am scared being every inch of my life because I understood how dangerous things have be.

    In a minute, I have changed my goals or rather, had erased everything else except for one. To find an exit and get out of here, it didn''t matter. If the exit leads to the organization.

    In the organization, even if they didn''t keep their word, I will be able to escape. It might take time, but I will be able to do it.

    If I stayed here too long, that will not be the truth. The Grimms, if they are truly here, as I think they are, then we will be hunted like beasts by them.

    They had a month of time and saw how they came in huge numbers. They will be in huge numbers, even if the ruin had killed a lot of them in the time they had been here.

    I closed and tried to calm myself; I would have taken deep breaths as I usually do, but the monster is too close, and I don''t want to take the risks.

    One and a half minutes passed and the monster left; seeing that, I take deep breaths to calm myself.

    I had been excited about the ruin, wanting to collect resources and see the wonders. Now, I want to get the hell away from it. It is too dangerous for me; not only for me, but for nearly everyone else.

    Aside from the Earth Sovereigns, they are the only ones who could rtively guarantee their life.

    A minuteter, I walked out of my hiding hole, when Nero said it is safe to get out.

    ''Nero, Grimms are here, keep an eye on every sign,'' I said to him. ''Yes, father,'' he said, sounding excited. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh.

    Thankfully, he understands when to engage and when not.

    A few more minutes passed, and I havee across another monster. I did not hide this time. It was too far, that Nero said. It won''t be able to see me with all the ruined buildings.

    In my life, I have nevere across a ruin, where I couldn''t fight a monster. I would always be capable of fighting one.

    Here it is not the case, all the monsters here are sovereigns and I am not a match of them. If they see me, I am dead; even Nero wouldn''t be able to take more than a few moves from them.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is not like there aren''t any Primary monsters, there are, but those stayed hidden.

    From what Nero had seen, they are small and growing rapidly. It seemed like they live under the protection of their parents till they reached the Sovereign stage, before going out on their own.

    Another minute passed, and I stopped again, and this time, I have seen a fruit tree.

    There are a couple of fruits and seeing there are no monsters around, I sent my thick strings and picked them. I have changed my goals, but that does not mean I will not collect the resources.

    I have been collecting them as I am moving. I am not going to leave these precious resources when I am in desperate need of them.

    In less than ten hours, I have collected a lot of these resources, and if I survived here, a few days. I will have a huge amount of them, but s, the resources are not the goal.

    The goal is to escape, but I am going to leave the resources I see on the way.

    An hour passed, and I am moving carefully through the city ruins. Avoiding the monsters and collecting the resources, while looking at every sign of escape, which I did not see.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed and when I sensed something from behind me.

    Immediately, my soul sense moved like a string for a greater range and a few secondster, I sensed it.

    I surprised myself but also made me happy.

    ''Nero, take a look,'' I said to him. I sensed the person, and they are fighting. I wasn''t able to find much other than they are being Sovereign and fighting.

    I couldn''t even tell what gender they are and what race they belong to.

    It is beyond my range and the only reason I could sense what I sense before I had transformed my soul sense into a thin string.

    Nero moved. It took him twenty seconds to reach me before moving toward the fight at the speed at which he blur to me. I also begin to move toward the fight, but I am going too slow and will stop at a safe range.

    I have seen what happened to thest Sovereign. He died very badly before getting eaten by the monsters.

    A little more than a half minuteter, he reached the fight. Only for me to see a woman with bronze skin and red-metallic hair, piercing, one of her two swords into the skull of a hyena monster.

    Three more hyenas came at her, and she killed another one instantly and fought against two, who became cautious.

    Seeing the way she is fighting; I increased the speed.

    Twenty secondster, she finished her battle and looked at the two monsters who were looking at her. She kept looking at them till they ran away.

    She collected the monster parts and looked at me. I am still quite far away from her, but she sensed me. I didn''t try to hide myself and intentionally spread my aura around so she could discover me.

    She stayed on her spot, till I reached her.

    "Let me save you time. No, if you havee to ask me to take you with me; this ruin is dangerous enough for me. I don''t want another burden," she said as I stopped in front of her.

    It stumped me. I opened my closed mouth and smiled.

    I was not going to ask her that; I had opened my mouth for a greeting. I know well enough what happened when you put your life in others'' hands.

    "Thank you, but I am capable of protecting my own life," I said, and a smile appeared on her face.

    "So, then why are you here?" she asked. "To show you this," I said, and a small piece of torn cloth appeared in my hand. She took a look at it, before turning to with an arched brow.

    "I found it a few hours ago, in a ce I was hiding from the monsters. It belongs to spawn,"

    "My tests show, its user had been here barely a month ago," I said, and her expression changed drastically.

    "Fuck me!" she cursed with her expression turning bad; I had felt the same when Ie to know it.

 Chapter 3248 Black Scale Lizardmen

    "How sure are you?" she asked after she had gotten her emotions under control a couple of secondster.

    "100%," I said with absolute confidence.

    My clone had performed more tests and had urate results. The fluids of the Grimm attached to the clothes are exactly twenty-eight days old. I could even tell what kind of Grimm it was and what level it had.

    "Fuck, fuck, fuck!" she cursed before looking at me. I felt all the hair on my body stand up, feeling her gaze.

    "Are you telling the truth?" she asked, and I smiled. "I am telling you what I found,"

    "Whether you believe it or not it''s up to you," I said, and her re be even more intense. For a moment, I felt she would attack me before her gaze softened.

    "I am sorry. The ruin had stressed me out a lot," she said a momentter. "I understand," I replied.

    "If there isn''t anything, I will be leaving," she said. I had opened my mouth to say no when I remember one thing.

    "By any chance, have youe across an exit?" I asked, and sheughed, and it was melodic.

    "I hope you survive, human," she said and disappeared. Moving at the speed, I could barely see. Soon, she disappeared, and I moved back toward the way I hade from.

    This ruin had scared even a Sovereign; it couldn''t make me think how long I will be able to survive.

    Hun!

    I had just traveled barely a mile when the woman appeared back in front of me, and her face wasn''t as rxed as it was a few seconds ago.

    "You are right. The Spawns are here, and one group ising toward us, so you better hide," she said and disappeared before I could ask anything further.

    Her words have shocked me, but I did not let that stop me and immediately moved toward the copsed building to my left. Every second, my soul sense moved with me, covering arge distance.

    With Nero focused on the monsters, I would focus on the near hiding spots. I would always be looking at them.

    Considering, I would barely a few seconds to hide, after a warning came from Nero.

    Four secondster, I was inside a copsed building. It was not a perfect ce, but I will have to manage. There is a better one ahead, but I do not want to spend too much time, lest I get discovered.

    Buzz!

    As I appeared inside, a formation came out and activated, while I closed my eyes and switched to Nero''s vision.

    He is moving toward where the woman had gone. It is dangerous, but he had methods that will make it hard for even a powerful Sovereign to discover him. Even if he was standing quite close.

    For a few seconds, Nero did not sense anything, before he sensed the presence of the Grimms.

    There is not one Grimms, but four of them. All of them are from the same tribe of ck Scale Lizardmen.

    For a moment, I had got rmed by their numbers, before realizing there was only one Sovereign among them, while the rest were the Peak Primary-III.

    Among the three of them, one even had a bloodline.

    Seeing that, my eyes couldn''t light up, and I nearly moved from my ce, but I had controlled myself and kept looking.

    Soon, the red-haired woman appeared in front of the Grimm and it grinned, while the other three monsters began to take steps back rapidly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Grimms said something and moved, waved his hand, and a metallic pir, taller than me, appeared and the runes on it lit up, before forming arge field around them.

    "Stealth Field!" I spoke.

    It is a stealth field; it will hide the magical signature and the visuals of the battle. It is not perfect, but as long as the monster is not too closer, they will not see what is happening.

    It is a powerful artifact and very expensive.

    Thankfully, Nero could see through it with no problem.

    The red-haired woman spoke a short sentence before she disappeared from her spot and appeared in front of the Grimm and attacked with her left sword.

    The ck Scaled Lizardman grinned wildly, before swinging its ax toward the sword at a speed I could not see. The only thing I saw is a sh before the woman attacked with her right sword.

    They begin to fight with every passing second. It begins to get faster and faster; I wasn''t able to see more than a blur.

    "It won''t end quickly," I said after watching the battle for half a minute.

    With that conclusion, I asked Nero to turn to the three Grimms who were watching the battle from a safe distance. I watched them for a couple of seconds before I walked out of my hiding ce.

    What I am going to do is extremely dangerous, but I don''t have a choice.

    I need to get stronger and these Grimms are thedder to it. Especially the one with the bloodline. I have to kill it and harness its bloodline. It is the only way; I would be able to get stronger and reach the limit faster.

    I have already created the Inheritance and nearly finished with the treatment and now, the only thing I have to focus on is reaching the limit.

    It will make me stronger and increase the chances of my survival. If I can break through into Primary-III, my chances of surviving will shoot up.

    I moved toward the Grimms, circumventing around the battle. It is taking time; I had to hide for a minute, from the monster, before continuing.

    Thankfully, the battle is still going on, and looking at how they have not brought even a single injury against each other. It is going to take time to finish, and that is what I am counting on.

    It would be great if the red-haired woman could defeat the Grimm, but even if she did not. I would be d if she kept it busy.

    I would just need to kill them and run away. It sounds easy, but considering all three Grimms are Peak-Primary-III, it won''t be easy.

    Still, I will have to do it, no matter how difficult it is.

    Nine minutes passed and the battle be intense. So much, if not for that artifact, a lot of monsters would have gathered around, but thankfully, not a single one had gathered.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Soon, I had reached the ce I wanted to be. It was on the other side battlefield, closer to the Grimms, but not too close.

    I took a deep breath and released a small spike of my aura and a few secondster, two Grimms turned. They talked among each other before the two of them moved.

    Among the two, one of them is the Grimm with bloodline.

    After releasing the aura, I moved for nearly a minute and did not act as the Grimms discovered me. When I finally did, I put a scared expression on my face and increased my pace.

    The Grimms seemed to know; I have discovered them and moved out of their stealth methods and started chasing me earnestly.

 Chapter 3249 Shorty

    "Human, stopped running and ept the death," said the short Lizardman from behind. They had been chasing me for ten minutes; we have reached far enough that even a soul sense of Sovereign wouldn''t reach this far.

    "Why don''t you just leave me alone?" I said back, and both of the Lizardmen grinned.

    "Never," they said in unison and increase their speed further.

    This time I let them cover more ground, till there are only two hundred meters remained between us, when I suddenly stopped and turned toward them.

    "Fine. If you want to fight, I will fight you, but don''t me me when monsters came to kill us," I said angrily.

    To that, they grinned.

    "You don''t have to worry about that," said the short Lizardman with bloodline and waved its hand. A momentter, the pir had appeared and activated, creating the stealth field.

    My expression couldn''t help but be worse and looked back to escape again, only to see the second ck Scale Lizardman appearing behind me.

    "Only death will be your escape, human!" said the short ck Scale Lizardman and came at me with aura zing; it is not the only one who came. The other one had alsoe with a powerful aura, zing across its body.

    Burst 70%!

    The 70% power of the burst filled me, and I moved toward the short ck Scale Lizardman, with a great sword in my hand.

    It surprised it, but it grinned as the ck ax appeared in its hand.

    CLANG!

    So, we appeared in front of each other, and our weapons shed hard. Even in this environment, a powerful shockwave was released from our sh.

    Though, it immediately begins to lose power, and a momentter disappeared, as the pir absorbed all the power.

    It is amazing how it worked, but unfortunately, I do not have time to admire it as the second ck Scale Lizardman appeared behind me and attacked, without making the slightest sound.

    Sup!

    I avoided the attack by inch, but the very next moment, I saw another axing right at me from the short ck Scale Lizardman.

    Seeing the way they attacked, it is clear these two bastards have great teamwork, but I am not a slouch either.

    I have fought many of such people and know how to fight them.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed and arge attack of hidden bloodline energy came at me, while at the same time, another attack from the ax came toward my back. If it hit, the giant de will divide me into two.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    I dodged it, but once again, the ck Scale Lizardman attacked and I countered, before once again dodging the attack from the second ck Scale Lizardman.

    I keep doing that, fighting at Razor''s edge, while studying them with five of my clones.

    These bastards are the most powerful enemies I had ever faced. Even in the sacrificial tower, the strongest enemy I had faced had been slightly weaker than them.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Now, I am fighting two of them, with really good teamwork and it couldn''t help but excite me, and make my blood boil.

    For a month, I had been without a single fight and since I hade into this ruin; I had been suppressed. The weakest monster I hade across was stronger than me; I had to hide every moment.

    It feels good to finally fight and fight against such powerful enemies who could really kill me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If I had the confidence to kill them in a single attack. I would have used all my strength tounch a powerful attack, but these bastards are powerful, and I have to conserve my strength as much as possible to use it at the right time.

    "You are dead human; you should just ept it. Struggling will just make us angry and that will make your death painful," said the short ck Scale Lizardman as itunched another attack.

    "Don''t be so confident," I said back as I defended against its attack and dodged another one.

    "It is not a confidence human, but a truth," it said, and its aura became even more powerful, while a halo of dense ck energy covered its ax.

    The ck Scale Lizardman behind me also increased its power andunched an attack, which created a giant phantom behind its already huge ax.

    Burst 80%

    I activated the burst at 80% and moved my sword to defend against the attack.

    CLANG!

    I defended before dodging the attack from the second ck Scale Lizardman.

    Since the battle begins, I have not shed with it, even a single time. I know it is frustrating; it is why I am doing it. If I wanted, I could have shed with it and dodged the attack of ck Scale Lizardman, but I did not.

    I am doing that, not to mess with it, but also became I am more cautious of short ck Scale Lizardman.

    The bastard with the bloodline is more dangerous; not only is more powerful but also very skilled.

    Far more than the second ck Scale Lizardman.

    It is wise to defend against its attacks, as dodging them could have grave consequences. I don''t think I would be able to sessfully dodge more than a few of its attacks.

    "You are one frustrating little maggot, human," said the ck Scale Lizardman. "It is why, you should let me go."

    "You can''t defeat me," I said and its eyes shed in anger. "I will defeat you and give you such pain that you will grovel at my feet to beg for death," it said and attacked again.

    "You have a wild imagination, shorty," I taunted, and its eyes turned red with such rage that I nearly opened my mouth to apologize.

    It seemed like the word had a special meaning and I should speak it more.

    "You shouldn''t have said that, human," it said with gritted teeth and a smile on its face. "What, shorty? But you are short; shortest of thousands of Lizardmen, I had fought in my life," I said, and the damn broke away.

    "I will kill you!" it shouted and a scary, powerful aura zed from its body, turning to a bloodline phantom a momentter.

    The phantom is clearest; I had seen it from the Primary-III and it remained out for a moment, before merging inside it, reinforcing its power.

    The ck Scale Lizardman had also burst out with pull power. Seeing that, I did not hold back either.

    Burst 90%

    "If hate your height so much. Why don''t you just increase it? I am sure there are hundreds of methods that will let you do that," I asked.

    It is a valid question. While there are very few methods to change the whole body, there are many if you want to be taller or more handsome.

    Many humans and other races used those cosmetic methods.

    "Shut up!" It roared, and powerful ck energy covered its whole body and ax in an instant before it attacked me. Another powerful attack came from behind; if any of them hit me, it will be a game over.

    I will not let it happen.

 Chapter 3250 Sensory Blockade

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the attack of the short ck Scale Lizardman.

    It was so powerful that faintly shook me from up to down. At the same time, hit me with the powerful attack of the bloodline energy. Which, if it entered my body, will turn me into a dried husk.

    Thankfully, my armor is more than capable of handling such an attack.

    It is taking all the energy inside before sending it to the thousands of crushing formations.

    They crushed the energy and removed the dangerous element as much as they could before sending it to my runes.

    I do not like how the energy feels as it traveled through my body, but since it is mostly harmless, I let it and a momentter, my runes have consumed it all. Not leaving even a speck behind.

    While it was happening, I am moving to dodge the attack from behind. While at the same time, keeping an eye on the ax of short ck Scale Lizardman, which is moving with me.

    I have been doing this since the battle begins and it had tried to stop me every time, using a different sort of attack, but all failed.

    Even now, its axunched a powerful attack of the bloodline energy and now releases a powerful suppression, but I am still dodging the attack.

    CLANNNG!

    I once again dodged the attack before defending against itsing attack with a grin on my face.

    "You should try a different strategy. Maybe it will work?" I said to it.

    Since the battle had begun, they have not changed their strategy. The Shorty''s attack from the front, while the big one from behind. They used different attacks, but kept the strategy the same.

    The strategy is good and the way they are using; it is clear; they have used it against hundreds or even thousands of enemies.

    It worked against them; it isn''t working against me.

    "There is no need to change it. We will kill you with it," it said and attacked again, and I moved to defend against it.

    "Hehe," Iughed when, for the first time, the second ck Scale Lizardman,e to my left. They have said they will not change the strategy, but they did it.

    It is good they did, before the second ck Scale Lizardman, handing me itself on a silver tter.

    It wouldn''t have been possible if it hade from the right. Due to the way, Shorty''s attack ising, but it ising from the left. It makes it so easy.

    I let their weapone close to me, more than I usually do, and when my sword was inches away from shing against Shorty''s ax. My sword changed direction, tower the left.

    With it, I moved left, appearing directly in front of the second ck Scale Lizardman, who smiled as if he had won, while rm appeared on the face of Shorty.

    Puch!

    "You bastar" It stopped mid-way, as my sword pierced through the chest of the second ck Scale Lizardman.

    It looked shocked and confused seeing that.

    It had been thought; it is a golden opportunity to kill me. With arge ck spike attack, it isunching from its chest, but my sword cuts through it before piercing its chest.

    The second ck Scale Lizardman disappeared before the light fully disappeared from its eyes. While I moved with everything, I have to dodge the attack,ing to split me apart.

    Hun!

    "I will kill you!" it said with bright bubbling rage, while at the same time, the extremely faint, invisible pulse of energy released from it.

    It is moving in the direction of the Sovereign, not the third Primary-III ck Scale Lizardman.

    The pulse is extremely fast and very sneaky. If my soul senses mixed faint forbidden power, hadn''t had a sensory sphere around me, I wouldn''t have been able to discover it.

    Now that I did, it will not reach it. Nero had already moved to deal with it. While I will deal with this.

    "Now, only you have remained, shorty," I said to the ck Scale Lizardman, and it red with rage.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I am not him," it said. "Oh, I know. You have a bloodline," I said and it shuddered. It seemed to have sensed something in my eyes to make it do that.

    The reaction surprised it, but soon rage reced it. It is ashamed to feel that reaction, which transformed into anger against me.

    "Die, you bastard!" it said, with its aura zing at full power. The ck energy turned dense, before turning smoky, giving me a very dangerous feeling.

    A momentter, it attacked with an ax, which had beenpletely submerged in the dense ck smoke.

    CLANNNG!

    I stopped its attack with my sword, but as I did it, the ck smoke covered me densely. It had an extremely powerful decaying power and the moment it touched my armor; it wanted toe inside.

    My armor did not hold back and opened from all sides, giving the smoke the way in, and soon, all the smoke had disappeared inside me.

    "You will have to try something better than that," I said with a smile.

    Humph!

    It harrumphed and the ck smoke covering it turned to ck energy, which seemed to have increased the power behind its attack.

    CLANNNG!

    Our attacks shed, and I shook, from head to toe, nearly and took a step back, against this powerful attack.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNNG

    I had just stabilized myself when it came at with another attack. I defended, shaking once more.

    It did not stop with that and attacked again and again with a simr attack, wanting to crush me with sheer power.

    I defended its attacks, but it felt to me like I was defending against the powerful hammer strike, which leave the reverberating waves inside my body and shakes my internal organs.

    It started to attack from all directions and angles, attacking every weakness it could see.

    It seemed to have be desperate, but it was not. I have given it a lot of openings, some of which traps, but it had not fallen into any one of them.

    Even in its rage, it is fighting intelligently. It could be said, it is harnessing this rage for more power. It is much harder than it looked, especially for the Grimms, who tend to lose their mind in it.

    This one is not.

    I have a feeling that is preparing for something, and I have to be careful. I don''t want to be caught off guard and lose my life.

    I am using everything I have; I never get careless against the enemies like this.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when I sensed something different from theing attack. It looked the same, but it feels different for some reason and dangerous.

    I wanted to dodge it, but the attack was too fast; I couldn''t do that.

    CLANNNG!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    My sword shed and stopped its attack, but as that that happened, the ck energy covering its ax turned grey and came at me.

    I had expected something like this. A fire burned across my sword, but to my surprise, the energy was extremely resilient. Only 10% burned, 25% stopped by my sword, while the rest came at me.

    It took it moment to envelope me; as it did, horror couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The attack is no offensive attack, but something more dangerous.

    It is a sensory attack. It blocked all my senses, including the soul sense.

 Chapter 3251 Breaking The Bond

    The sensory attack had blocked all my senses. Visual, sound, smell, and even soul sense are blocked by it.

    Such attacks are extremely rare, or I might say, there are extremely few that worked so well. The sensory defenses are extremely strong, and most such attacks are useless.

    Especially someone like me, who takes all my defenses seriously, but its method had blocked them all.

    I am truly impressed that I wish I could study, but I could not.

    I have a Grimm to kill as it wasing to kill me. Unlike most Grimm, the ck Scale Lizardman is not wasting any time. The moment the sensory attack affected me; itunched a powerful attack to kill me.

    This is a really powerful trump card. It must have killed a lot of people with it.

    There are no defenses against it unless one is practicing an extremely power powerful sensory protection method, and even this method will affect it.

    This method is truly broken.

    Unfortunately for it, I have also had something that is truly broken. I looked at its sword axing toward me, despite it blocking my soul sense.

    Puch!

    It had only blocked one soul sense, my show soul sense. My real soul sense, which is mixed with forbidden power, is fine and through it, I could see everything.

    So, I acted panicky and moved left with everything I have. It followed smoothly and now, attacking me with its ax, cut me in two.

    Its ax came closer and closer to me and soon, it was less than an inch away from cutting me.

    I could see the victorious smile on its face. Surely, I will die, like it was sure when it had killed a hundred and thousands of people using this method.

    Its ax was about to touch me when something shocking happened.

    I moved with speed, I have never moved before, I avoided its sword and appeared directly in front of it.

    like I had done it with its friend.

    It had reacted immediately, summoning many defensive methods, while trying to get away from me, but when that worked, when I appeared in front of the enemy like this?

    I am thankful for the opportunity given me, as without it. It would have taken a lot longer for it to kill me.

    Puch!

    My sword broke through, all its defenses, without losing momentum, before piercing into its chest, while its method still covered me.

    "How?"

    It asked a momentter before I sent the freezing energies into its body.

    "Your method was good, but it is useless against me," I said, and could see anger shing in its eyes, but I do not care.

    As the energy spread inside it, I sent it to the core, where its friend is getting punished for its sins and now it will too while providing me with the strength I need, to bring more of my kin to justice.

    I moved immediately as I sent it to my core. I have killed it; now I will need to get away far as possible.

    The Sovereign is still alive and fighting, and I want to escape before it knew three of its kin died. I had killed two, Nero had killed thest one when it came to check on two.

    I appeared beside the stealth field artifact. It is a really powerful artifact that Grimms brought for this ruin.

    It is clear by it that Grimms are aware of this ruin and it is not totally virgin to them.

    I sighed, before taking the artifact inside me. The moment I did, my eyes widened.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed and moved fast as I could while on the battlefield. I could see the Sovereign ck Scale Lizardman''s expression changing.

    It tried to move toward me, but the blessed red-haired woman stopped it. It said angrily something to her, but she justughed and attacked it.

    I felt relieved she was stopping it, but I couldn''t be totally depended on her case, in case she could not or got killed.

    Which I really hope didn''t happen, but had to be prepared for the inevitability.

    Earlier, I nned to get away as far as possible, but now I want to hide. I could not take a risk, as battle could at any moment, and I remained out that moment. It will find me within a second.

    So, I have to hide, and I already have a couple of spots for that.

    Buzz!

    As I was moving toward it; the strings had wrapped around the shorty and harvest begin.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The bloodlinee out in an instant and resisted. It did for a couple of seconds, and harvest had got reduced to trickle speed before it begins to increase its speed slowly.

    I smiled seeing that, before reverting my focus back to reaching my hiding spot.

    One and half minutester, I did and thankfully, the red-haired woman is still holding it back and even able tond a couple of blows at it.

    Soon, I entered inside the hiding spot, before taking out a stealth formation. While at the same time, I sealed my power to stop even the faintest leakage.

    I had been careful about moving to the hiding spot. I had wiped out all the signs.

    With power sealed, I closed my eyes and entered inside my core. There is nothing more to do about it. If I get discovered, I will not survive the Sovereign.

    In my core, I first thing I heard are the screams. I muted them immediately and forget the pleading eyes of the Grimm and turned to the stealth field artifact.

    This artifact is not bonded to the Primary-III ck Scale Lizardman but to Sovereign.

    So, the moment I took it inside my core; it was alerted. I had been careless in my hurry. I have to remember to make this mistake again.

    Currently, the staff is in formation, which is eroding the bond the Sovereign had with it. Outside, it would a month or more to do it, but here it will be finished in a few hours.

    It is my domain, a word, iplete as it may use its total power to erode the bone.

    In less than three hours, the bond will disappear, and I will bond with it. Its help will be incalcble in surviving this ruin.

    Buzz!

    I studied it till the ck Scale Lizardman turned to husk, before strengthening the energy released from my core. At the same time, the seedling of the world tree had released growth energy.

    I targeted that growth energy to the seven nts only.

    Those nts are unique, I need the resources produced from them for my breakthrough.

    While I focus on the growth energy, strengthening energy entered inside me and parched riverbed, my body had sucked it all.

    It had been over four months since I had harvested bloodline energy from the Grimm. It feels amazing, especially seeing my strength rising fast.

    It would have been great. If this had been a Sovereign ruin, despite the Grimm, I would have stayed here, but being Earth Sovereign changes things.

    I need to find an exit and get an escape for it soon as possible before an Earth Sovereign Grimm or Monster finishes me off, without me knowing how.

 Chapter 3252 The Map

    The strengthening energy ispletely absorbed by my body, and at a speed, that is much faster, than I had thought.

    All these treatments had made my body hungry. The moment strengthening energy appeared; it had absorbed it all like a parched river.

    My power is sealed, but I could feel the increase and for a moment, I felt like I should get out of hiding and fight Sovereign. The thought onlysted for a fraction of seconds, before I got control over it.

    These thoughts are bad, especially in a ce like this, where Sovereign is fighting only a few miles away.

    I took a couple of deep breaths and carefully looked at the advancement I had got. It made me smile, but soon my expression turned serious. When I calcted the number of Grimms, I would need to kill to reach the limit.

    It is that or taking a slow road.

    I will kill any Primary-III, Grimm I hade across till I find the exit.

    The growth energy is still continuing in my core, and it will take a little more than a minute for it to finish. I have used only seven nts and they are growing nicely producing the resources, that the formation surrounding immediate harvesting.

    It is quite a good formation, and after the breakthrough; it is going to get even better.

    I have worked quite hard on it with all the data I have got from seeing it work.

    Soon, the growth energy disappeared, and I turned to other important things, before that, I focused on battle. Which still had not ended, both of them fighting intensely with the red-haired woman suffering a couple of injuries.

    It had be quite hard to tell who will win. So, I didn''t even try.

    I looked at the battle for a couple of seconds before focusing on the two things in front of me. The storage bands of Grimms, I am sure, would have a lot of resources, but aside from that, I will be looking for one other thing.

    It is more important than even the resources.

    I looked at them before tapping my finger on the ground. As I did it, the stuff from both of the storage rings came out.

    As I looked at it, my eyes couldn''t help but widen in shock.

    I had expected a lot of resources, seeing what I had collected in less than a day, but what I am seeing still shocked me. There are a lot of a colossal number of resources, many times more than what I had found in the Sovereign''s storage.

    It couldn''t evenpare to what I am seeing in front of me.

    It took me a couple of seconds to calm myself down and when I did, two of my clones appeared in front of me and we begin to sort out the resources.

    We will identify them before boxing them in appropriate storage.

    We are very fast; my clones had even taken out the formation. It is the new one; I am going to add to my inheritance. Currently, we are going to use the disk.

    Buzz!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The formation activated, and instantly it spread over all the resources. Four secondster, 32% of resources were lifted and sorted, before fitting into appropriate boxes.

    The Grimms had done that, but I am double-checking their work. Which is a wise thing, because there had been a few mistakes. The formation had fixed them before sending the boxes to their appropriate ces.

    "Found it," I said as I looked at the red crystal.

    I have looked at hundreds of memory crystals; some of them had great information, but were useless to my immediate purpose, until this one.

    It is a map and quite a big one; it is of this ruin as marking area clear. I am also sure it is not the one who had drawn it; looking at proof it is a collective map, made with the aid of many people.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The map is big, and it is iplete in seeing many parts, which is what makes me believe it is a collective map.

    Still, the map of the surrounding area isplete; it might take me days or weeks to explore it all, given how dangerous this ruin is.

    I handed the crystal over to my clones to decipher the words in the Grimmnguage. I am getting good at it with the help of my clones, but it will take some more time before I will be able to perfect it.

    The universal Grimmnguage is a lot moreplex than in my world.

    Thankfully, my clones have found a set of restricted knowledge from sovereign storage. It is only avable for members of the organization at the Sovereign level and now it is mine.

    A couple of secondster, I found another crystal with identical information.

    This one belongs to the second ck-Scaled Lizardman. My clonespared the data from both crystals for any discrepancies, but did not find anything.

    In the next minute, I found a few more crystals, but those have even less data than the first two. Soon, I have finished with all the resources, crystal, and other things, the Grimms have.

    "Wow," I said as I appeared in the vault.

    A day ago, I was one poor bastard and now, a couple of floors of the vault had beenpletely filled. When I entered the ruin a few hours ago, I nned to gather this many resources in my time here.

    I gathered them on the first day.

    If I had survived here, even a week, I would have even more resources and the only thing I have had to do was safely get out of here.

    With these resources, I cannot make a breakthrough but also finance treatment, till Mid-Level of Primary III, which is a lot.

    As all these resources are Sovereign grade and some of very expensive.

    Hun!

    I was looking at the battle when a change urred. The ck Scale Lizardman had started to run away. It happened after the red-haired womannded a near killing blow on it.

    The red-haired woman chased it immediately.

    Running away is quite a risky thing to do. As they wouldn''t be in the stealth field; it will make monsters discover you, especially when you try to run away without using the stealth method.

    Or running away at such speed that it makes a stealth method obsolete.

    I had thought that when a monster saw them. A bird monster immediately went toward them. Unfortunately, I didn''t see what happened next, as they increased their speed.

    Nero is not Sovereign; his speed had a limit.

    ''Don''t follow them,'' I asked Nero. It is useless at his speed.

    Seeing them disappear, I wanted to escape from my hole, but I stayed. A Grimm might return and if it saw me, it will be game over for me.

    The hiding spot had its own dangers. If it had a very search method, it might discover me, but it is a risk I am willing to take. Especially when the chances of it returning are quite low.

    The red-haired girl clearly had the edge.

 Chapter 3253 Searching

    Hun!

    Thirty-two minutes passed since they disappeared when Nero had sensed the Sovereign aura again and it was not from the red-haired woman.

    It is a ck Scaled Lizardman who had returned.

    It couldn''t help but shock me. It is the one who escaped, not the red-haired, but it is the one who returned and seeing its rxed pace. It is highly likely it had dealt with the red-haired woman.

    If not, it wouldn''t have been this rxed.

    It is still injured, if the injuries were any proof and now looking at me, seeing how its soul sense is moving like a tide.

    It had gone over Nero and I felt its soul sense. It feels thick as water, very few things, will be able to escape from it.

    I prepared myself for the soul sense upping the power formation to its full power while stopping the breathing and sealing my physical movement and soul rhythm. Going to a nearatose state.

    I do not like it, but I have to use every little chance I have to increase my chances of not getting discovered.

    If there is anything that will help me in hiding from the Grimm, I will do it. No matter how ridiculous it looked.

    Soon, the tide of soul sense touched the formation before covering me. I stayed frozen like a statue, with movements being sealed. I could not move, even when I wanted to.

    ''Come out, little human. I promise I will give you a quick death,'' it said through the soul sense.

    It is a clever n, using soul sense. The slightest reaction of soul energy and it will detect it. Thankfully, I have prepared for something like this.

    Seconds passed, and the soul sense finally moved away from me.

    BANG BANG BANG

    A few minutes passed when suddenly itunched an attack. The closest attack is over two miles away from me and it instantly attracted the attention of the monster that even Grimm needed to hide.

    It was frustrating, and I could understand that.

    I would have been too, if three of my minions got killed and I couldn''t find a killer who I could crush with a single attack.

    The monster disappeared a few minutester, but the Grimm remained hiding in its spot, spreading its senses much more stealthily for any movement.

    Nero moved toward him and looked at him, without getting discovered.

    He was less than a mile away from the Grimm, but it had not discovered him. Usually, a powerhouse of any type discovers the person. If they were looking at them directly.

    It had not discovered Nero.

    Half an hour passed, and it keep searching for me with its sneaky soul method, but did not find me.

    Finally, after forty-two minutes, it got up from its spot and left.

    I did not enjoy it too soon and asked Nero to follow it at a safe distance. Unlike before, it''s moving at its full speed, which is an invitation to the monsters.

    While it is moving, it is still using soul sense and now and then, it would change the direction. So, Nero kept following it, till it had truly given up finding me, which took a little more than an hour.

    Seeing that, I broke the seals.

    My movement returned, and the rhythm of my soul became normal. My power, too, had returned, making me feel drunk for several seconds before I got it under control.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I stayed in the formation for a few more minutes before I finally took back to my core and get out of my hiding ce.

    Nero is also returning, till then, I could slowly make my way.

    My clones had deciphered the map, while there was nothing mentioning the exit. There are several points I need to check; they could be an exit or something else, since it did note them.

    In both maps, those are not noted.

    If it is an exit, I will not enter it without a full investigation. As they could lead directly to the Grimms'' camp. It will be like walking myself to the cooking pan.

    It is a long shot, but it is the only chance I have as it is still better than wildly moving in a single direction, which I had been doing before.

    On the way, I will look for other exits.

    The n had many positives, but there are negatives too since it is Grimms'' map. I will likelye across more Grimms, which is why I will not be strictly following the map.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I want to hunt the Grimms, but did not want to get hunted.

    There will be arge number of sovereigns. I could hide a few, but eventually one might discover me, and it will being.

    Following the map from a distance is the best option. This way, I will safely hunt, any Grimms, I woulde across.

    Half an hour passed, and I slowly made my way. Avoiding two monsters on my own, before Nero finally returned and begin to guide me like before.

    While I moved, I looked at the sun; the heat had lessened, but not at the speed I had expected.

    It should have been night by now, but the sun is still up. If I am not wrong, the day is going to be longer than the night. As for big, I don''t know, or the day or night, both could be bigger.

    It is rare, but it had happened; I had experienced it a few times.

    Two hours passed, and I had crossed arge distance despite moving in the general direction of the red-haired woman. I had seen no sign of her; it was like she had disappeared or died.

    I shook my head at those worries and focused on the road ahead.

    I could not do anything about her; she is a Sovereign and anything rted to her is above my grade. I need to focus on my own survival, seeing I could die at any moment.

    Another half an hour passed, and I looked above. The day had started moving fast. If I am right, the sky will darken within an hour.

    I immediately asked Nero to find me a good spot to spend the night, while I looked carefully at the changes of the night.

    It surprised me that there are barely any changes in the energy. It seemed like the night wouldn''t be any different from the day, except for the light.

    It made me feel relieved. The ruin is already dangerous as it is. I could do without any more danger and a normal night is the first of my priorities.

    Half an hourter, Nero found the spot, and it took me twenty minutes to reach it, by then, the sky had darkened considerably and there is still no change in the energy.

    The spot Nero found is in the copsed building, but not part of it. There is a naturally formed hole below it with two exits.

    The space is a little small, but it looked quite safe; most importantly, there are natural crystals around it, which absorbed the soul''s senses.

    So, I would be able to hide inside it, without even formation, but I will use it.

 Chapter 3254 Rats In The Night

    It had been an hour since I had entered the hole, and everything had been great. I had just cooked myself a great dinner and now eating it.

    It would have been great if Nero had eaten with me, but he wanted to stay out.

    Not that I me him. He was inside the core for months and now that he got a chance; he wanted to stay out as much as he could.

    A few minutes passed and I middle of eating when I saw Nero bing alert.

    ''Father, the night had started changing,'' he said.

    I stopped eating immediately and focused on sensing what Nero is sensing. For a few seconds, I sense nothing, before I started to sense it faintly, and as more time passed, I sense it more clearly.

    I thought, I will have a normal night, but it did not seem like that would be the case.

    A different kind of energy is permeating in the air; one that is more dangerous. One that was not present in the day. This one felt cold, so much so that I felt like a Primary-III would get frozen in a couple of seconds.

    That would be putting it lightly.

    One would definitely get frozen, but it would be a very painful experience.

    Several minutes passed and finally, the energy stopped growing denser, but it had already grown so dense.

    That even a second inside would be deadly to Primary III.

    Even weaker, Sovereign would have a hard time surviving more than a few minutes inside it. So, it is hard to believe Nero, who is Peak Primary-II like me, is fine.

    The energy is not affecting him, it could be said, that it is nourishing him.

    The energy has something he needs, and it is taking it inside him every second. I wanted a sample, but I did not move from my spot. It is dangerous, thankfully; I have Nero, who promised to collect samples for me.

    This dangerous energy is not bad, especially for me.

    Earlier, I had been struggling with whether I should do treatments. Seeing, if I am not careful, a passing Sovereign might discover me, now that fear had nearly disappeared.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Here on this night, even powerful Sovereigns wouldn''t want to go out. There are also a few monsters, but all of them are powerful.

    Despite that, it would be hard for them to discover me. This ce is very hidden because of those crystals. Even those powerful ones wouldn''t be able to discover me.

    From the signs I have seen, it used to be a hiding ce for the monster, but that monster disappeared years ago. Likely killed, which is great, without it being dead, I wouldn''t have found such a great ce to spend the night.

    I thought for a couple of seconds, touching the control of the abode.

    A secondter, everything disappears, and even walls have be thinner, before finally, there is only an open space.

    The hole is small, I couldn''t even have a small studio apartment. If I want to practice, I need to remove everything and even thin the walls.

    Thankfully, this hole was very well protected. Not even the speck of that dangerous energy hade inside.

    Buzz!

    With the space ready, I waved my hand, and a formation appeared, with the resources on it. I stopped my breath and sat in the center of it before activating the formation.

    This treatment does not require me to hold my breath, but the next one does and needs to prepare.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With the breath stopped, I closed my eyes and appeared at my core. There, I went to the library and started studying the ancient ruins.

    My clones are done with Primary-III inheritance, but they are not free. Four of them are studying different things, from books to data I had gathered about the Sovereigns.

    My next big target is going to be the Sovereign stage and seeing difficult as it is going to be, I need to start as soon as possible.

    I already had an idea and could start working on it, but I decided to study further. Enriched my knowledge first, before started working on the inheritance.

    I am sure, once I made a breakthrough in Primary III, I will have enough time to work on my inheritance.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when I saw Nero moving; he is moving the route; I am nning on taking tomorrow. Seeing him scouting in advance, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    ''Don''t just run around, get some sleep too," I advised. I don''t know how much of it he will listen, but I still said it.

    With that done, I once again focused on my core and only opened my eyes when changing the treatment to the seven aurora waves.

    The pain of a million ants bites across my body and I bore it. This time, there was even a smile as I grit my mouth; I only need to bear this method for three days more, and then I will be finished.

    I will have to practice it again after I made a breakthrough into Primary-III. I don''t know when it will happen.

    Time passed, and I was half an hour into it when Nero sensed something. I could not look into my core, but there is active footage of Nero''s vision ying in my core, which my clone is watching while it worked.

    It turned out he sensed Grimms. Two Primary-II grimed, hiding in a safe location.

    Seeing the Grimms do not have a bloodline, I had asked Nero to kill them. Killing the enemy when they were hiding in a safe ce does not look good, but they were no normal enemies.

    They are mortal enemies of the entire universe. A scourge: they deserve the deathing for them.

    With my instructions, Nero did not waste any time within a few minutes. The Grimms were dead, and Nero had their artifact and storage.

    After killing the Grimms, he moved ahead and found another group of Grimm, twenty-five minutester. This one is big, around eight Grimms, but he did not touch them.

    There are two Sovereign among them.

    Soon, I finished with the seven aurora waves and immediately moved to a different treatment. This one is strengthening treatment; while there are Grimm in ruin; I can''t only depend on them.

    Strengthening treatments is slow, but they work, and in this ce, I would take every bit of increase I could.

    As I was going through strengthening treatment, Nero found another Grimm. This one was alone, without bloodline, and thus he killed him and the two he found after that.

    I had finished the strengthening treatment when Nero found another group of Primary-III. In this group of four, one had a bloodline.

    So, Nero killed three.

    The killing was akin to a horror movie for a surviving Grimm; a monster attacked them. The monster was powerful, and no attack seemed to affect it, but the strangest thing is, it is not Sovereign.

    This question was asked by every Grimm as they died. Till only one remained scared and shivering, waiting for the monster to kill it, but it never happened.

 Chapter 3255 Beautiful, Isnâ€™t It?

    "Fourteen hours," I said to myself as I looked at the very faint rays of the sun cracking through the clouds.

    The day is eighteen hours long, and the night is fourteen hours. The whole day is much longer, but it is not that surprising, seeing the magic in ruin tends to mess things up.

    It did not really matter to me, since I took the rest. I had slept for five hours, which took me back to my peak condition.

    Now, I am ready to face the world again.

    There is still that powerful energy present in the environment, but now, it had reduced enough, that I could move in it.

    Soon, I walked out of the hole and felt the full power of the energy. It was so cold that it feltcerating. If it is not for me using the full defense of my armor and many of its abilities, I wouldn''t have been able to block it.

    I begin to move fast. There is a Grimm I want to kill, and I want to reach there before it could escape.

    I got out as quickly as I could, but reaching there, before Grimm got out, would be a challenge. I am not fast as Nero and, unlike him, I couldn''t move at full speed without getting discovered.

    I need to be careful of monsters, who begin toe out of their holes as the energy begins to reduce.

    ''Hide father,'' said Nero the second time since I came out and I did.

    Coming out a few minutester, when the sky had brightened a lot one could see it, without a problem.

    In a few minutes, the remaining darkness would disappear, and I might lose a Grimm. Which would be bad.

    I do not mind losing the Grimm, what I mind it killing natives. It would happen if I didn''t kill it.

    It is because of me Nero didn''t kill it and now, killing it is my responsibility.

    An hour passed, and in that time, I hide from the three Monsters and one Grimm Sovereign. Thankfully, Nero had warned me on time, or it would have discovered me. Seeing it wasing straight in my direction.

    I am close. It will take me around twenty minutes to reach it. Let''s hope it will be there.

    ''It is not there,'' I said as I spread my soul sense in a ce it had been. I have beente, despite moving fast as I could.

    ''Father, I had left a market on it, and it seemed to be moving in the same direction we had nned to,'' said Nero, as I was wallowing in my sadness.

    ''You are best, Nero,'' I said to him and begin to follow Nero once more.

    For twenty-five minutes, I moved unimpeded, before I had to hide again from the Grimm Sovereign.

    Last night had told me there was a lot of in this ruin. Nero had found four Sovereign through the night and not a single local.

    Seeing their numbers, I am now even more worried about our survival in this ruin. It is highly likely that we might get wiped out in this ruin unless someone finds an exit and brings a huge force from the organization.

    Even then, the Grimms will have an edge.

    Still, organizations will send a force; this ruin is extremely precious with resources being everywhere.

    They do not need to send their own people. As long as they publish the info, thousands of Sovereigns from every corner of the territory will sign up to enter it.

    This is a paradise for them, with its resources. They would not care it was Earth Sovereign ss ruin and filled with Grimms. They woulde here because here, they would be able to collect all resources they need in less than a week.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Very few ruins are like this.

    Twelve minutes passed and when Nero had finally found. A Snow Werewolf, cloaked in stealth method.

    A few minutester, I reached closed enough that I could sense it and I wanted to attack immediately. I had been observing it for a few minutes through and saw it is a consulting map, over and over.

    It is not looking at a map for general direction; one does not need to look at so many times.

    So, I begin to follow it from a safe distance and the more time passed, the more I became sure. It had a specific ce in mind.

    Two hours passed, and it was still moving. Its speed is quite slow, as unlike me, he does not have Nero. Though he does have experience and is quite good at hiding from the monsters.

    following it is a great chance to observe it, as it is using different abilities to hide and other things.

    It is giving a great estimate of its strength and its limits. With this data, I will be a little more confident in fighting against it. This is a not weak enemy; it is even stronger than the ones I faced yesterday.

    It made me excited.

    When the following ends, I will fight the strong enemy. Killing such an enemy provides a different type of satisfaction.

    Nearly an hour passed when it had stopped in front of the huge copsed building. I havee across very few such buildings.

    These buildings are not only high but also miles long. Now, they all copse, and that could only imagine their glory, with their ruins.

    It stayed in front of it for over five minutes, looking at the map and the building before finally moving. It moved over the building before removing the debris with its huge hands.

    It is quite a dangerous thing to do on other runes; here, most of the formations have disappeared.

    As long as one is careful, they would be fine.

    Finally, over ten minutester, he had removed enough debris that it could walk inside. Nero tracked him, so after three minutes, after it went inside, I followed it.

    There is no problem for me. He had removed the debris, so its huge body could pass through and block the way when it entered inside. I slipped through the cracks and where I could not, I would gently remove the material.

    Soon, I saw it appeared in front of a huge thick door, which is cracked in half.

    It had to work around it for over twenty minutes before it slipped inside, while I just flew through it, with no problem.

    The Grimms'' huge bodiese with certain advantages, but smaller bodies also have their advantages.

    The underground walkway was rtively intact, and Grimm begin to move fast through it. It also made me feel relieved as I have kind of be frustrated by its slow pace.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Half an hour passed, and we reached quite deep into the underground when finally, the Grimm entered a huge hall and stopped in front of the gate.

    The gate looked like it was made of mchite; whole crystalline, with borate artwork of the humanoid race.

    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" said the Snow Werewolf, looking back directly in my direction. "Yes, it is," I replied as I came out with a smile on my face.

 Chapter 3256 Snow Werewolf

    "So, how long you felt following me?" it asked while looking at me with many methods active.

    "Since you were staring at the rubble," I replied without hesitation.

    "You did not look surprised?" I asked, and it smiled. "I had sensed you the moment you had entered my range."

    "You were able to follow me because I had let you," it said with a big smile on its face. ''You were able to sense me because I let you.'' I thought.

    Of course, I had let it sense myself to make things a little interesting.

    "Why did you let me follow you?" I asked, and it sighed. "Simple, fighting outside wouldn''t have been wise,"

    "Those monsters aren''t something I could deal with in my current strength," it replied and I couldn''t help, but now.

    "It is a good space to fight," I said as I looked around. "It is, isn''t it?" it replied with a grin before a powerful aura sted from its body and came at me, with sharp, long metallic ws.

    They are also red. It is the first time I have seen the Snow Werewolf with red ws, most of them use ck or white ws.

    Burst 75%

    I also moved, but unlike it, the aura did not st out of my body, like it usually does.

    It is all silent.

    Even Snow Werewolf''s soul-sense wrapped around me couldn''t detect even the faintest aura. I could tell it made it a little confused before its expressions be serious.

    It is hard to stop the leakage of aura during the increase of power. Very few people could do it.

    Soon, we appeared next to each other and swung our weapons with the intention of killing and also testing. We are both aware it would be hard to kill each other with this power, but if we get a chance, we will not hesitate to take it.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and the immense bloodline power came at me, wanting to turn me into a popsicle.

    There was no resistance to the energy, my armor had opened its doors and taken it inside. After that, it had disappeared forever.

    "You are not weak," it said. "You too are not too bad yourself either," I replied. "Killing you will be fun," it said, grinning, and a momentter, thick, icy blue phantom ws formed behind its ws.

    "ws of Asdr!" it shouted and attacked.

    Seeing the power of the attack, I harnessed everything I could and swung my sword to attack.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Our weapons shed before I moved my sword to deal with the second w and moved it again to deal with the first w.

    It is attacking me with amazing speed. Not giving me even a moment of respite. It is also talented enough to guard its weakness well. So, I couldn''t take advantage of my size and attack its weak spots.

    "Mind telling me, what is behind that door?" I asked as I defended against its attacks.

    There is a little chance it answers my question, but it never hurts to ask.

    "I don''t know. I have found the key and map from the storage of Stone Ape tribe members and decided to check it out," it replied with surprising honesty.

    It didn''t feel like a lie, but it could be. Some people are good at it. I am a good liar.

    "Thank you. I did not think you would answer that," I said, feeling genuinely grateful. Though not enough, that I wouldn''t kill it.

    "It is the least I could do for delicious food. I am going to eat in a few minutes," it said, and there it is.

    "Or maybe it will be my sword in your chest," I said, and it smiled back, more brightly.

    "No, it won''t be," it replied, and another burst of powerful aura came out of its body. It was a very powerful boost that I did not waste any time activating the burst.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Burst 90%.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ratl''s Freeze," it shouted, and the massive bloodline energy filled its ws.

    So much, they felt like they were made of blood ice and radiating such cold that I could freeze if that w so much touched my naked flesh.

    It attacked immediately, and I responded with the counter.

    CLANNG!

    Its blood snow ws shed against my sword, attacking me with a massive amount of bloodline energy.

    It is so powerful, most Primary-III would get frozen by it. Still, no matter powerful it is, my armor will handle it and it did. It opened its doors and took the energy inside.

    "You fire elementals are always hard to deal with," it said and attacked again, with even more power.

    I countered it with each and every attack. No matter where ites or how ites, I dealt with it.

    Without letting a single attack hit me.

    Still, this Snow Werewolf is not something that would give up easily. It kept attacking me over and over, using more and more power.

    "You will have to do much better if you want to defeat me," I taunted and a spark of anger appeared in its eyes before they froze away and it kept attacking me, without stopping even for a moment.

    "You are right. This much is not enough to kill you. I will use my full power for that," it said and grinned before storm-like sted out its body.

    Soon, a giant phantom of Snow Werewolf formed behind it. The oppressive auraing from it is strong enough that I had stopped breathing for a moment.

    It stayed in the air for a moment before merging back into the body. Reinforcing the power.

    "Now it is time for you to die, human," it said and came at me, white snow crystals begin to form around it and over its body and ws, in less than a moment. It had covered it whole.

    "Snow burial," it shouted as it appeared in front of me and attacked.

    Burst 100%

    I did not hold back either and activated full power. It immediately spread through my veins, and I swung my sword.

    CLANNNG!

    My w shed against its crystal-covered w, and instantly, the icy crystal covered my whole body, before I shot back like a rocket, with blood dripping from my lips.

    It instantly came after me and attacked again, with a grin on my face.

    The silvery fire covered me and began melting the crystal, and I moved my sword to defend myself.

    CLANNNG!

    I barely defend and once again, ice-covered me, and shot me back at even greater speed, but unlike before, I am prepared and fire covered me, and fiery yellow wings formed behind me to reduce my momentum.

    At the same time, I raised my moved my sword, to defend against another attack.

    This time something surprising happened. Instead of shooting back at an even greater speed, my speed reduced rapidly.

    Thud!

    Finally, Inded on the ground and immediately moved to defend against the attack.

    I defended, only taking two steps back.

    I could see a surprise in the Grimms'' eyes, which then transformed to anger and this time instead of freezing it, it had channeled it into the attack against me.

    Sending me back two steps again.

 Chapter 3257 Freezing To Death

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It had been three minutes since I have been fighting against it and now, even with ever powerful attack; it couldn''t push me back.

    As I had expected, it is powerful. So much that it injured me and froze some of my organs, which I am still trying to defrost.

    The first attack of it had really caught me off guard. The bloodline energy had something unknown that I had never felt from any bloodline of the Snow Werewolf.

    I shouldn''t have assumed with the past data. I should have kept the window open for the unknown. It was a mistake. I will not make in this ruin or out of it.

    This time, I had saved myself on time. Next time, I might not be able to do that.

    I am mostly out of danger, aside from the one attacking me. Killing it will make me safe again, but it is difficult, but not impossible either. If I fight against it long enough, I could kill it.

    All my clones are studying the fight and have gathered immense data, which is already helping me guess its attack.

    The model is making a lot of mistakes. It is why I will continue to collect more data and will try to get some information out of it.

    "Would you mind telling me what this ruin is?" I asked, and a surprise appeared in angry eyes. "Are you joking, human? You had entered this ruin and you do know what it is!" it said with augh.

    "To us, it is a virgin ruin. Not to mention, even if the organization knew about it, they wouldn''t tell us, since we were their prisoners," I said and sighed while defending its clever attack.

    "A prisoner, hun. Which is why you natives should surrender to us, we will provide you with a utopian society, where nobody will suppress you, no matter how strong they are," it said.

    I wanted tough madly hearing that, but I control my emotions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "That will be the decision of the next life. For this life, I would be grateful if you would provide me an answer," I said, and its gaze turned mocking.

    The gazested for several seconds before it turned normal again.

    "Since you are going to die, anyway, there is no harm in telling you a few things," it said, and I focused my ears on it.

    "It is a war ruin. A great battle had been fought by the primes here hundreds of thousands of years ago,"

    "Were those Primes from the realms?" I asked and a genuine surprise appeared on its face. It had nearly given me an opening, for which I was ready to burst with all my strength before it closed it.

    "You know some things," it said. "I noticed things," I replied and looked at it continue.

    "It is all I know, human and care about. I have to this ruin for the resources and now that natives havee, it had be even better," it said and intensified its attacks.

    "Was there anything special about war, has they been fighting over something?" I pressed further.

    "As I said, I don''t care for it. Sovereigns know more, but you will never get a chance to ask them," it said and changed its attack.

    This time, it did not shout its name.

    The attack was powerful, but I defended against it. I have made changes in my armor against it and still making every attack. So, as long as I am careful, no matter how many attacks it changes, I will defend.

    Ten minutes passed and then another and soon, it had been half an hour since we had been fighting.

    Yesterday, I had killed two Grimms in less than fifteen minutes and now I am fighting for one and a half hours and still hadn''t been able to kill it.

    At least I was able to defrost my organs and heal my injuries.

    Now that I had returned to peak condition. It is time I killed it; I have gathered enough info and could guess its moves with good uracy, most importantly, I am finished with energy.

    Buzz!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The formation in my core activated and sent the energy, which merged with my inheritance energy, creating something different.

    This bastard is a lot stronger than me; the only reason I am even fighting against it is because of the modification I have made, which helped me deal with it better.

    Now, I am going to use this energy. Which, if it worked as I had expected, would help me kill this bastard.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Soon, the energy covered my sword, and I used it to defend against its attacks and there was no reaction from it.

    It did not discover it, which brought a small smile to my face, and I used more in the next attack and even more in the attack after that.

    I used more and more and as time passed, I could see some of it sticking across its body, unknown it to. As it would hide in its bloodline energy.

    To create this energy, I had used a fraction of its bloodline energy.

    Thirteen minutes passed by and now, all my energy has covered its whole body. There is not a single surface where it had not covered it and the thing is, it had not discovered it.

    It reminded me of my precious strings. I wrapped them around the Grimms, while they would remain oblivious to it.

    Unlike my string, which once wrapped around the enemy, will make it a fish on my chopping board. Here, I will barely have a second, or less than that, before fighting off the effects.

    I hope that would be enough.

    ''Activate!''

    I did not waste any time and activated the energy and immediately, bright red mes covered it.

    It was shocked by it.

    The mes had not only attacked it without it knowing but also burned its bloodline energy, like oil with fire.

    "Its time for you to die!" I shouted, as the Grimms do, and attacked it.

    It was impulsive. It came out before I could stop it, and now it knows my attack ising and already moving its ws toward me, but those ws are a lot slower than they were a second ago.

    My sword reached its ws, and I took a step forward.

    My sword avoided its w while I moved through them. It tried to stop me and its ws scratched my armor, but I passed through them and appeared directly in front of its chest.

    As I had said earlier, the small body had its own advantages. One of them is getting through the gaps.

    As I reached it, my sword moved toward its chest; it summoned its defensive methods, but red fire had burned them before it burned itself and the Grimm could use its power again.

    But it is toote.

    Puch!

    My sword pierce through it; right into its heart, where it released a massive dose of energy, which broke it on its spot.

    ''I defeated it,'' I thought in joy, before suddenly I turned pale, and my skin started to turn blue.

    I am freezing to death.

 Chapter 3258 Puzzle

    "Fuck!" I cursed before my mouth froze over.

    I had defeated it before its w had touched me and raging cold bloodline energy had entered inside me.

    It is bad, but I did not panic.

    The first thing I did was to take the Snow Werewolf inside my core andnding on the ground safely.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    As I did, three formations activated in my core one after another and their energies entered inside me and begin to fight against the icy-cold bloodline energy.

    These three formations begin to whittle it down, but they are far from enough.

    All my five clones work on creating the new formation and I entered my core to help them. I barely nced at the struggling Grimm before focusing on creating new formations.

    I have to do it fast.

    As the energy is not freezing my body, but also my soul. If it spread too deeply, I wouldn''t even be able to maintain my avatar.

    Buzz!

    It took five seconds for the fourth formation to activate, and it came with raging, fiery energy. It is powerful enough to harm me, but I will care about thatter.

    Currently, it needs to deal with bloodline energy, freezing me to death.

    The fourth formation slowed down the freezing but was not enough to stop it, nor I had expected it to.

    We are already working on the other formation and thank god; we have the resources we need and have enough data about the bloodline energy to quickly create the ways to destroy it.

    Buzz Buzz!

    Nine secondster, the fifth formation activated, and it slowed down the freezing even further, but it was a sixth formation that came twenty-one secondter, that brought the freezing to a standstill.

    I did not create any more formations and improve the ones we have created on the data we have got.

    Slowly, but surely, we pushed back against the cold.

    Buzz!

    As it was happening, the harvest finished, and the strengthening energy came out. I stopped the strengthening energy from healing my injuries and instead focused it on strengthening me.

    I could heal my injuries with other things, but other things could not increase my strength fast as the strengthening energy.

    Still, strengthening and healing are connected, and my injuries started to heal faster as more strengthening energy merged with me.

    My clones continued to improve the formation, while I focused on directing the growth energy to the nts I want.

    I have got a lot of resources, but I need to grow some truly rare ones. Which couldn''t be found outside or in markets; they are very rare and usually end up in an organization''s vaults.

    The Snow Werewolf was really powerful. Even with all my preparation, it hade really close to killing me.

    I am safe and now getting the benefits. The strengthening energy is more powerful than the one provided by the Lizardman yesterday and so is growth energy, which is helping me grow resources.

    Soon, the growth energy ispletely absorbed by my parched body.

    It had helped me heal enough that I could sit down. I did without opening my eyes and once again focused on healing.

    It took me forty-seven minutes to get rid of all the bloodline energy and then started to heal my injuries in earnest. It left my body and soul with injuries and formations have added to that.

    Some of the formations were harmful and now, I will be healing from its effects.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I did not hesitate to bring out the tub with a healing solution and stepped inside it. This ce is safe, not to mention Nero is keeping an eye on things. With him looking, not even Sovereign could sneak inside.

    Three hours and eleven minutester, I ampletely healed.

    It took time and a lot of resources, but it did not matter. As I am fully healed and could use all my power.

    Now that I did, it is time to open that door.

    In these three hours, I had opened the Snow Werewolf''s storage, and it had a lot of stuff. Four times more than what I had found in the storage of Lizardman, and it had a lot of things.

    Sadly, there was no concrete info on this ruin or the mchite door in front of me.

    I called Nero to me before walking toward the gate.

    The gate had a keyhole, and the key was in my hand. I don''t know what it is inside, and it could be dangerous. Seeing it is an Earth Sovereign-grade ruin, the danger inside could kill me.

    The door looked like it was made of mchite, with beautiful carving on it.

    I am interested in a text in the center. It is anguage; I do not know.

    Seeing how big the world is, there are hundreds of thousands ofnguages and nobody knows them all.

    Thankfully, the universalnguage is known by almost everyone or it would have been a bitch to learn a newnguage in every new area I travel.

    I looked at the crystalline key in my hand and put it in the hole, before twisting it.

    Click!

    The smooth clicking sound rang out, and I pushed the door open. I did not immediately enter inside and instead tried to look beyond the white screen covering the door.

    I was unsessful.

    Taking a deep breath and I took a step inside a momentter, I found myself in a vast hall, which was blocked by a wall made of runes.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is a big wall, and the runes are smaller than the ants. These red runes are not made of energy but of metal.

    Each of them has been crafted with such finesse that I couldn''t help but get impressed by them. What is even more impressive is theplex formation carved on each ruin.

    These carved runes are so small that even after using my ocr methods at full power, I couldn''t see them, I couldn''t see them.

    So, I carefully looked at a single rune, and inside my core, my clones magnified it inside me, and there they found aplex formation carved into it.

    It is soplex that they will need a lot of time to understand it.

    As it is not a simple formation ofmon runes; there are also ancient runes mixed in it; it is a linked formation.

    Which made understanding it even more difficult.

    Though, after a few minutes of study, it had be clear. The formation carved on the metallic runes is part of something big.

    If I am not wrong, then it is just one part colossal formation that is carved on every metallic rune.

    I thought about it for a while before shaking my head and focusing on the wall of metallic runes. The wall did not lookplex as the formation carved on the single metallic ruin of the wall.

    I copied the wall and went inside my core to study it; it took me eleven minutes to realize what it is.

    "A puzzle," I said, and not amon puzzle, but one that is exceedinglyplex.

    Seeing it, I couldn''t help but feel excited. It had been a while since I had solved some good, runic puzzle.

 Chapter 3259 Impartation I

    I calmed my excitement and sat down, before starting to solve this delicious puzzle with my clones.

    If I had not been in the ruin, I would have solved it on my own, but time is precious. The more time passed, the more Grimm would realize we had entered the ruin, and will begin actively hunting us.

    I have to say, whoever designed it is quite a bastard.

    The thousands of sneaky little ways they had created inside mess with one are really frustrating. Those solving it think they are following a lead, but it will turn out to be a dud.

    It is very hard to spot them; even I had been fooled in more ways than I could count.

    Still, after falling for them over fifty times, I recognize a pattern and nearly stopped falling into them. Still, now and then, I would fail to recognize them and end up wasting my time on them.

    Soon, the evening had arrived, and I took a break to eat and slept for three hours, while my clone kept working on it.

    After I woke up, I begin working on it again.

    Finally, I finished it; it was in the middle of the night at next day. It took me nearly forty-eight hours since the day here is thirty-two hours long.

    I opened my eyes and stood in front of the wall before a hundred and two energy strings came out of my hands. I need them. My two hands will not be enough to move so many runes at a very fast speed.

    I took a deep breath and moved my strings.

    Each of the attached to runes and begin to move them, before attaching to different runes. It is happening so fast that even normal Primary-III won''t be able to follow it.

    As I moved the runes, changes begin to appear in them, but I acted ording to them.

    It is happening as I had expected. There is no surprise.

    Buzz!

    Three minutes and seventeen secondster, I pulled back my strings and waited. I did not have to wait for long.

    A secondter, the runes lit up magnificently and begin to move, or rather gather sphere, before moving to morph into a different shape.

    A few secondster; the runes stopped and formed a shape. The shape surprised me as I had not thought it would take the shape of a chair.

    Hun!

    I was looking at the chair made of runes when they lit, and a man appeared on it. It surprised me so much that I nearly took a step back before realizing it was not a real man.

    The man in front of me is a human.

    He looked to be in his early sixties; a short, average-looking man with brown skin and thick raven hair. The one thing that attracted me is his ck eyes; they were deep ck and seemed to have the power to pull people inside.

    "I am d; it is a human who solved the puzzle," he said. His voice is normal, that it felt kind of soothing.

    "Thank you, my lord," I replied and bowed faintly in respect.

    "You must be wondering what this ce is since it had turned into such a state that even I wasn''t able to recognize it for a moment," he said with a self-deprecating smile before his eyes turn distant.

    For more than a minute, a human sitting in a chair did not speak. He lost before his eyes became clear again.

    "When the war begins, and I know this little heaven of mine won''t survive. Even I might not survive."

    "So, I left my life''s aplishments here for someone worthy. Who will inherit them and take them forward," he said and turn to me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You have passed the test and are worthy to inherit it,"

    "If you don''t mind me asking. What is it you are talking about, my lord?" I asked and a small smile embarrassed smile appeared on his face.

    "Silly me, I had babbled so much about without telling you what it is," he said, embarrassed.

    "I am Angus Lockwood. A Grade 7 artificer; in my time. I was best in my region," he said, and the excitement I had been dimmed.

    I am not really much interested in artificing. While I dabble in it to create things like my breakthrough formation and learned from a few artificers of my world, but didn''t have a zeal for it.

    "It seemed like you are not much interested in artificing," he said, reading my expression.

    "I have a great respect for artificers and even dabble in it, but did not have a zeal, I have seen people have about it," I said and could see a disappointment appear on his face.

    I really feel bad for this man. He prepared so much for a worthy inheritor but found me.

    A Grade 7 artificer is no joke. He is at least a Sky Sovereign or even Prime. Organizations would kill for his legacy, a fight a bloody war for it.

    "Well, I can''t force you, but it is yours if you want it," he said and got up from the chair.

    I want to reject it, seeing there is plenty of knowledge in the library, but seeing the man''s expressions. I stopped and decided to take it.

    If nothing much. It will be an addition to the library''s collection. I am sure there will be something in it that the librarian will find interesting.

    "My apologies for disrespecting your life''s world. If it pleases you, I will honor to inherit," I said, and his face lit up a little.

    "This is something I had made using all myprehension. You will not receive a simple knowledge transfer, but impartation," he said, and I couldn''t help but get shocked.

    Seeing my expression, pride couldn''t help but appear on the old man''s face.

    Impartation is apletely different level, and people do not do it, because it harms the person who is imparting their knowledge. It only happens when the condition is desperate.

    Usually, it happened through methods, but the old man had created an artifact for it.

    No wonder the formation of the runes was soplex.

    "It will not be easy, young man, and how much you could take it will depend on your ability."

    "I hope you will at least be able to bear it till grade 5; my true legacy starts from there," he said, looking at me with hope and expectations.

    "I will try, my lord," I said and bowed. "Since you decided. Sit on the chair," he said.

    I nodded and walked toward the chair made of tiny runes, while at the same time, my clones moved.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They brought out a formation; it is not they crafted, but something from the library, this one makes impartation a little smoother.

    Two of my clones sat in the two corners of it, while the three merged into one and sat in the center of formation between the two clones.

    It had been a long time since I used the merged clone. I feel like it will help me a lot in the impartation.

    Soon, I reached the chair and sat on it, and, to my surprise. It felt far morefortable than I imagined it to be.

    I could even say it was the mostfortable, I have ever sat.

 Chapter 3260 Impartation II

    ''Artifice is the greatest art; one could even forge a world through it and people have done it,'' said the familiar voice in my mind as I closed my eyes.

    ''Even the Celestial Tower, which houses the realms, is a creation of the artificer,'' said the man with great pride in his voice.

    This information did not surprise me; it did when I read about it for the first time and understood what realms are.

    The celestial tower is the greatest creation of the universe; it is not just a ce, that house realms.

    It is also the reason why abominations haven''t taken over the universe.

    It is the most powerful weapon in existence, said to be designed by the most powerful titan to ever live.

    That titan had died before they could finish it. The others have finished the tower, with designs left behind by the titan; it is said it would have been even grander, if its creator had been alive.

    "Being an artificer gives you a greater understanding of the world; it is why most people who reached the highest level are artificers,"

    He is right about that, but also wrong, since he omitted some information. It is people with a profession who advance faster and reach higher. It is not visible at the lower level, but at the higher level, its advantages be visible.

    The professions let one understand the world at a deeper level and a higher level, it is extremely important.

    ''I will start the impartation now; keep your mind calm and open. And try to resist the weight. The longer you resist the weight, the more impartation you will receive,'' he said.

    I took a deep breath to myself and opened my mind, but did not remove all the restrictions.

    While I am not feeling any danger from him, cautiousness is necessary.

    Though I don''t know what good it would do if this man truly wanted to harm me. He might be a small piece of soul, but he was a piece of the soul of Sky Sovereign or even Prime.

    He will be able to do whatever he wants for me, and I wouldn''t be able to resist it. I hope he does not have any such intentions.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Seconds passed when finally, I felt a string of lighting and connecting to my very soul and mind.

    I was observing this connection for any threat when the impartation begins, and my vision changed.

    I found myself in a small room, leading a book, with a body so weak, that I felt a panic for a moment, before registering energy. Which is very light and weak, like the one I felt in my world.

    My vige had the same density of energy, albeit of a differentposition.

    As I realize that, I saw myself in a body of eleven-twelve-year-old, who did not even begin to practice; sitting in with twenty-two other children and not all of them were humans.

    They are sitting in a room, many of them talking, while the boy whose body I am reading the book, titled ''Introduction to Craftmanship''.

    He was reading it when a tall middle-aged tiger beastman walked into the room and immediately, all the children turn to him.

    "Wee to your first ss of craftsmanship," he said as looked at twenty-three children. "You all passed the test to gain entry into this ss, but not all of you will remain here,"

    "At the end of the month, half of you will drop out; at the end-of-year only quarter of you will remain, but those who do will get direct admission to any academy they want in the kingdom,"

    "It had been happening for more than a decade and will continue to happen," said the tiger beastman, with pride in his eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The children have be excited and a few secondster; the teacher begins.

    I started learning, understanding, what he is teaching in apletely differentnguage I had not heard before.

    It feels like I am learning it and not watching it through all of someone else''s body. Impartation is not a simple thing; it is a direct imprinting of memories and experiences as if they are mine.

    An impartation could make a person who never held a sword in his hand a master swordsman within the day.

    It is only done if desperate conditions, as it had very bad side effects on the one giving it. In many conditions, people even forget the knowledge they have imparted.

    The lesson on tiger beastman is finished, and the scenery changed, and I saw myself in a small room, reading the books before the memory of another lecture of tiger beastman appeared.

    Hundreds of memories begin to appear and I live through each of them.

    In them, I studied artificing, before started practicing it under the tutge of Tiger Beastman. As he said, in the first lecture, people begin to drop in sheer difficulty and the result is tiger beastman''s demands from his pupils.

    At the end of the month, there were only twelve people remained, and end of the year, only four.

    The memory then shifted to a workroom, with people watching. There, the child, or rather I, forged the dagger, which is observed by three people.

    "You are one talented child. This dagger is Peak Grade 1 weapon," said the leading woman.

    "Does that mean I passed the qualification?" I asked excitedly, forgetting the bone-deep tiredness I am feeling.

    "With flying colors. From today, you are a grade 1 Craftsman," dered a woman and pinned a yellow badge of hammer and anvil on my chest.

    ''Level 1 impartation finished. Level 2 impartation begins,'' said the man, and a new set of memories begin to appear. This ce is much better, with denser energy.

    The academy life begins. Most of the memories are of study and practice, but some of the instances where he gained insight while doing mundane things or fighting.

    He is a quiet fighter and there are also Grimms in his world. Though, these Grimms seemed to belong to a single tribe; I have seen no other tribe than the Blood Horn Apeman tribe.

    As the memories shed, he begins to advance in his craft.

    From the lowest Grade 1 Craftsman to bing a Grade 9 Craftsman, the highest in his world. He gained thest insight while splitting the most powerful Grimm of his world into two with his halberd.

    ''Level 3, impartation finished. Level 4 impartation begins,'' said their man and new memories appeared as always, but this time, they were different.

    I found myself chained to a very hot room while banging the hammer into a red hot metal te. I am tired of every inch of my life, but I kept banging my hammer on the metal while pushing the runes made of soul energy inside.

    The room is boiling hot, but energy is very dense on apletely different level.

    I knew these are the memories of the Prime World. The man is like me, from a minor world. Though his world was a level higher than mine, their limit was Primary II, instead of Primary-I like mine.

    Like me, he had been caught and enved.

 Chapter 3261 Finished

    I kept experiencing one memory after another: most of them of him.

    Some were so painful that I screamed.

    In all memories, he is enved, suffering thousands of times more than I did in my ve days. His masters were never satisfied; they would always want more from him and punish him heavily when he could not deliver.

    It would break most people, but it had forged him. He improved every day, not only in his craft but also in practice.

    Finally, a memory came when I saw myself surrounded by hundreds of bodies and I am harnessing their blood energies into a band I am forging.

    The bodies belong to the people who have enved him.

    I am shocked, not because of all the death and him harnessing blood energy. I know he could do it. He had done it, but with his own blood energy. He never used others.

    The thing that shocked me is most are a few people who are lying dead. They are Sovereigns.

    He is not a Sovereign; He is High-Primary III, and he does not have the strength to kill those sovereigns. Some others have killed them and broken his chains.

    It took four and a half days to forge the band, but he did it, and it worked as he wanted.

    The memory ended and next came and, to my surprise; it was from the same ce. Aside from missing bodies, everything is the same, and I kept practicing, while my power increased and finally reached the limit of Peak of Primary III.

    Another memory appeared, and I was shocked.

    It is of the same fiery ce, but I looked older. It is not what shocked me, what shocked me is the power flowing through my veins and the inheritance channeling it.

    I am Sovereign now, and my inheritance is a celestial inheritance.

    His first inheritance is not celestial inheritance and could only take him to the Primary III. I thought with this talent, he would join an organization and get a better inheritance, but he created one himself.

    He had extensive knowledge of runes.

    Still, having knowledge and creating an inheritance is apletely different thing.

    He had made a breakthrough less than a minute ago and now he is reforging his totem artifact. The red halberd is floating in front of him, slowly turning to liquid, till it all turned into a blob.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    For one and a half days, he reforged his totem artifact, and when it had finished. It was really a work of art.

    ''Level 4 impartation finished,'' he said and there was silence, the next sentence did note.

    ''Your soul and mind have been taking the impartation shockingly well, but from now on this will be heavy; try to bear it,'' he said.

    ''Level 5 impartation begins,''

    The memories begin to appear, and I begin to feel the pressure; he is talking about, but I felt it through my clones. The impartation is happening to my clones, which is technically me, but through them, my mind is much safer.

    The reason the impartation went so smoothly is that they are great at it and they also had the aid of the formation, which is made for it.

    I focus on nothing but experiencing the memories, and I have not just focused on the craft I am learning, but also on power and inheritance.

    It is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I have be a sovereign. Without reaching that level, I could feel how that flows and feel the worldly energy and also the working of the inheritance, so different from mine.

    Most importantly, I could feel the core, and it is so different.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It is such a regret; he had hidden many things. Like the conversation, he is having with people while he forges, except for those about forging. I could only see the silhouette of a lover, who seemed to have a habit of watching him forge.

    While I couldn''t see her face and race, she reminded me of Marina. She also used to watch me, and talk to me while I work.

    I experienced thousands of memories, and I learn through them, I realized how wasteful I had been while forging things. The most wasteful I had been with breakthrough formations.

    I had amazing resources, but I used them like a child; only using a quarter of their potential.

    I will have to fix that because I had just realized how much my breakthrough formation could help me. I will need to add a few things and if I seeded, I might be able to create something that will help me in my Sovereign breakthrough.

    ''Level 5 impartation finished,'' he said.

    ''The impartation of thest two levels would be sealed. You will experience them when you reach a sufficient level, and due to that, it will be much heavier to bear.''

    ''Why are you sealing them?" I asked.

    ''They contain the knowledge that you shouldn''t know at your level. It will be detrimental to your progress than helpful if you know it,'' he replied.

    ''Fine,'' I said.

    A momentter, it begins again, and this time, there were no memories. I have only seen a package of runes made of pure soul energy entering me. They are storing themselves in a small part of my soul.

    The more they appeared, the heavier I begin to feel and soon it be ufortable.

    That ufortable began to increase until it transformed into acute pain. Thankfully, just then, it had stopped.

    ''Level 6 impartation finished, and you have done very well. Now, only thest level remains, and it is heaviest,'' he said and a momentter, really heavy packages begin toe to my soul.

    Within a few minutes, I greeted my teeth.

    The formation in which my clones are sitting has started to burn with power, but it barely helped me.

    I wanted to stop it every moment and I would have done it. If I didn''t know how valuable this impartation is.

    It is a thousand times more valuable than I had thought to be. It is not just forging but also others, especially for the other things, I will have to bear it.

    I have received tremendous benefits. My road to the Sovereign stage had be less jaggy; I now have an even clearer idea about what I have to do.

    It also showed me how difficult my breakthrough is going to be; I have felt the core of Sovereign and it will be challenging to gain that. Thankfully, some of them leading to it had already smoothened.

    Sovereign wouldn''t be thest stage I needed to reach. To go further, this impartation would be extremely helpful.

    So, matter how painful it bes. Even if it injures me, I have to bear it.

    Time passed, and I started screaming when the load had be too much, but I did not ask to stop, I let the memory packagese in. Despite the load, they are increasing on me every second.

    I felt like days had passed when the packages had finally stopped.

    The pain did not, but I could feel it subsiding slowly. It will disappear in a few hours.

 Chapter 3262 Grade 2 Artificer

    In a ce far away

    A man wearing a simple white cloth was working on an extremelyplex thing when he suddenly stopped and looked east with a smile on his face.

    "Oh, someone finally inherited it," he said, and his eyes became focused and a few secondster, the smile on his face widened even more.

    "I hope he didn''t let it go to waste," he added, before focusing back on aplex thing, he was working on.

    ¡­

    ''Congrattions, you have seeded.'' he said as I opened my eyes.

    I had finished over ten minutes ago, but I did not open my eyes immediately because of the pain.

    "Thank you," I said and looked at him, who had grown a lot fainter. Even the runes made the metallic chair had also rusted. I could barely sense, any power in them.

    I turned to him and couldn''t help, but became surprised, seeing how faint he had be. Earlier, he looked like a person. I wasn''t able to distinguish between the real and piece of soul he is.

    "To be honest, seeing your level. I didn''t think you would be able to do it, but I shouldn''t be surprised."

    "You are the host of celestial inheritance and even have forbidden energy," he said, and the moment I heard thest word, I am shocked and rmed.

    I realized I had been too careless. I had suppressed it, but it is a Sky Sovereign I am talking about, and an artificer at that, who has a keen sense, due to their profession.

    "Rx, I am not going to harm you," he said, seeing the rm on my face and even taking a step back to calm my nerves.

    He smiled, but soon his expression turned serious.

    "I can see you are being careful with forbidden energy, but be more careful in the future," he said in all seriousness.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I rxed a little, but still remained vignt.

    "How did you find out? I had been very careful with it," I asked after I calmed down enough.

    "I knew someone who had the forbidden power. So, I know all the signs and created something that helped them hide it better," he replied, with his eyes turning reminiscent.

    There was silence for nearly a minute before he turned to me.

    "I have given you my life''s work. I hope you will learn and reach the heights. I couldn''t," he said.

    "I will try," I replied.

    He smiled hearing that and slowly faded away and with it, the mchite door appeared in front of me. At the same time, the chair I was sitting on begin to turn into dust, that I stood up immediately.

    A secondter, it hadpletely turned into the dust.

    ''Such a regret. I wanted to take at least some runes with me,'' I thought, before shaking my head.

    I looked around a small hall and saw there was nothing else there. I walked toward the mchite gate and opened it, before walking out.

    I stepped back into the giant hall, where I fought the Snow Werewolf, but did not get out. I am in no state to get out, with all the pain and these new memories and experience, that belong to me.

    So, I took out the abode and get inside it, before entering my bedroom.

    Iy on the bed and close my eyes to sleep, but even after a few minutes, the sleep did note.

    The buzzing pain in my head isn''t willing to let me sleep.

    Buzz!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Seeing that, I activated formation, and a couple of secondster; I begin to feel sleepy. A few minutes after that, I slowly fell asleep.

    I had slept for fifteen hours before I woke up.

    The pain is gone and so is the tiredness and all the experiences had been sorted out.

    Feeling like I am myself again, a small smile appeared on my face.

    "Artificing," I muttered as I looked at those memories and experiences. They are mine, along with all the knowledge of metals and others. It is quite heavy knowledge, but one that will be very useful to me.

    My clone had already started practicing it.

    My current skill in artifice could be said to be in Grade 2, but it is not enough. I would need to be in grade 4 before I am ready to reach the Sovereign, which shouldn''t be difficult.

    With impartation, I have all the knowledge and experience; I just need to practice it and I have assigned that job to one of my clones.

    Still, I can believe the knowledge I had received. Not only of artifice but of other things. I have lived as Sovereign, felt that power, that energy, and the core.

    My clones had already summarized it, with the time I was sleeping and making some changes in the inheritance. Those are not big changes, but they will prepare me for Sovereign.

    It won''t take them long to make those changes; they will be ready before I make a breakthrough into Primary III.

    I got up from the bed and freshened up, before walking into the kitchen and cooking myself dinner.

    An hourter, I am finished and eating alone.

    I wanted to go out immediately, but I couldn''t since it was a night. So, I started with my method, and since the first night; I had not used the treatments.

    Hours passed when I was finished, but there was a smile on my face. I am nearly finished, a session more and I would be done with treatments of forbidden energy, till I make a breakthrough.

    Speaking of forbidden energy, I have to be careful and have more protection.

    He could detect it because of his level, and his familiarity with it, but it is no excuse to bex. I need to create something that will stop anyone detect forbidden energy, even if they are levels higher than me.

    Which is harder than it looks, but not as hard as one imagined it to be.

    Forbidden is energy different; it would be undetected. Even if I used it in front of Sovereign.

    It could only be detected by someone who had intimate contact with it or had experience with it and even then; they wouldn''t be able to detect it unless I used it in front of them.

    Still, as the difference in level goes higher, the chances of detection would increase and that is the thing I have to be careful of.

    I thought for a few minutes before entering my core. The first thing I saw was my clone working on artificing. It had been doing that non-stop, the moment I walked out of the door.

    Looking at the progress, a smile couldn''t appear on my face.

    What it achieved in a day would have required it a month to achieve. It is the power of impartation. While the impartation was not perfect as bloodline impartation, it was really great.

    The artifact he designed had let him achieve that without causing me the slightest harm.

    I will need to be at least a Grade 3 artificer before I will be able to work on my breakthrough formation.

    I need to make it efficient, and currently, it is not.

    I am only using it at around 20% efficiency. The resources I used in it are amazing. I need to use them at their full potential; it would help me tremendously in a breakthrough.

 Chapter 3263 So Much

    I opened my eyes and walked out of the abode before taking it inside.

    The dawn is approaching, and the energy is thinning. It is time for me to get out of here, from this ce into the dangerous wild.

    I did not dy even a second and started moving fast. I have been here for two days in the ruin time.

    The impartation may look like it had taken a lot of time, but it had taken less than what it took me to solve the puzzle to gain an impartation.

    A few minutes passed, and I appeared out in the open, where dangerous energy hitting my armor. The hall underground was very well protected, that I had walked there without my armor.

    If I did it here, I would die painfully in less than ten seconds.

    A few crystalline rays of dawn had starteding out, and it looked beautiful. Regretfully, I couldn''t enjoy it for long as I have a ce to reach. If I became aste asst time, it would slip away, as the Snow Werewolf did.

    I will not let it happen. It will die by my sword and I will have its bloodline.

    I moved fast, but like always, I had to hide from the damn monsters, wasting a few seconds to minutes, before moving again.

    Last night, Nero had created quite a terror here; killed a lot of Grimms, including two Sovereigns. Where he led the monsters; they tried to run away, but the monsters got them.

    It was a torturous battle for the Grimms; monsters injured them, while the energy killed them, painfully.

    Though, if they had been in my core, they would have died even more painfully.

    A little more than half an hour passed, and I took some risks, but I reached the ce where my prey is hiding. Nero''s soul sense tracked it, and I could see it had already woken up and eaten.

    It is not an eating monster, but a native. I controlled my rage and waited.

    Twelve minutester, the Grimm took its abode back into its storage and begin to walk out.

    I stood behind the door harnessing my full power and stealth ability. Two minutes and seventeen secondster, it came out to looking cautiously with his soul sense but did not sense me.

    My clones have made some changes to inheritance ording to the environment of this ruin.

    Now, the stealth method works 30% to 35% better.

    As it came out, moved to attack him. The Yellow Fur Dogman sensed me immediately and reacted, summoning its sword and a couple of defensive methods, but it is already toote.

    I have been waiting with full power active, with only a few meters away.

    It might be strong as Snow Werewolf and would have fought against me for a few minutes at least. If it had been aware, but it is not and that is what I am counting on.

    It is the reason I had not activated the stealth field. It would have detected it the moment I did.

    Still, I activated my methods, who did the same job in a smaller area. I can''t be too careful in a ce like this.

    I avoided its saber easily and appeared in front of it before burrowing my sword into its chest. It looked at it in horror before it disappeared into my storage.

    "Nice kill, father," said Nero as he appeared in front of me. "Thank you, Nero," I said.

    He smiled and appeared inside me; to get the boost.

    He had not only killed a Grimmsst night but also got his ass kicked. He had reached for something, which he shouldn''t given his power, but he still tried and nearly got it before that monster kicked his ass hard.

    I am d that happened; he had been getting too confident in his abilities. It will keep him grounded for some time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I didn''t wait for the boost and resumed my travel. It will be dangerous without Nero, but I will do it. I have abilities, and while they are not as good as Nero, they will keep me alive.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking that when I sensed a monster and moved to hide.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I am hiding in the same ce the Dogman had spent the night. It is the safest one in the close range.

    I enter inside and waited, instead; the monster slowed down and begin to sniff. For a moment, I got rmed, before realizing it was not sniffing in my direction.

    It sniffed for a few seconds before moving fast toward the west. In just a couple of seconds, itpletely disappeared from the range of my soul sense.

    I waited for a half minute before I walked out and resumed my journey and now, with being even more cautious. The monster was dangerous. If it had detected me, I would have died.

    I will not survive like this. I need to make a breakthrough into Primary-III, or even with Nero, someone quick will reach me and it will be a game over for me.

    It is not easy, but not hard either with Grimms in this ruin. I will need to continue killing them till I reach the limit.

    Buzz!

    Time passed when finally, the Dogman turned to dust, and strengthening energy was released. It was powerful and began to fill every cell of mine, making my strength rise every second.

    At the same time, Nero got out, brimming with the boost he got.

    The strengthening energy is for me, he does not need it. He could digest the purified bloodline energies.

    The energy started getting absorbed by my parched body and growth energy into the selected trees, but I am looking with wide eyes at something else in my core.

    Nero hade, and he left something. Storages of the Grimms he had killed, including of the two Sovereigns, who were killed because of his interference, and my clones had opened them.

    Bringing out so many resources that I wasn''t able to react for a moment.

    They would cover theing breakthrough and all the breakthroughs in Primary-III and of Sovereign.

    It is really too much, and more wille.

    If I had survived this ruin, then the resources would be thest thing, I would be worried about it.

    I can then truly focus on the things that will help me progress faster. I couldn''t help but feel excited about the scenario.

    Thinking that I want to make a breakthrough even faster.

    An hour passed, and I avoided a couple of monsters. One Grimm Sovereign and native Sovereign. He was tracking the Grimm.

    I am d they did not sense me.

    There were also two Primary-III. Nero quickly dealt with them. Fighting them did not worth it and I decided not to do that, unless, of course, they have a bloodline.

    Those with bloodlines are fewer than those without it, but seeing the Grimms'' numbers, I won''t have any problem.

    ''Father, I had found one,'' said Nero, just when I am thinking about it. Without hesitation, I changed my direction and moved toward the Lizardman.

 Chapter 3264 Nine Days

    Nine days had passed since I had entered this virgin ruin; virgin for us, not for Grimms. They havee to this ruin before, eleven hundred years ago.

    This is another thing; I found while the conversation with a talkative Grimm; I killed it after I got the information.

    There was no promise of sparing it after the information.

    Many things happened in the long eight days. A few things are, I have finished with my treatment and crossed 70% of the limit; I have killed a lot of Grimms in the past few days, all thanks to Nero.

    Every day, I would kill around five to ten Grimms, with all of them being peak Primary-III. I am filling the limit quickly and also looking to gain a lot of resources.

    Really a lot, that''s what I am looking at.

    There is a big fight between the monsters going on not far away from me, and I don''t want to get sensed by them. It is not just me, one Grimm Sovereign is also hiding, not too far away.

    A few minutes ago, before sensing the monsters; Nero had deposited the storages of the Grimms, he had killed and I have just finished sorting them out.

    The formation is helping a lot.

    I am at the repository, where thousands of racks are ced across the nine floors. These racks are ced in the gavais system; it lets me find all the resources I need.

    Every day, more and more resources areing here. So much that I don''t know what to do with them.

    Though, I know one thing, I will not need to look for the resources for a long time. It is not the only thing; I am free to do as much as experiments.

    One of my clones is constantly practicing artificing, not taking even a single break. My second close is also practicing alchemy, which is work. There are resources, it is refining.

    I have already refined all the resources I need for my breakthrough, but I am refining some extra.

    It never hurts to have extra; there is always a need.

    I stayed in the core for a few minutes, till things got interesting. Nero led the monsters to the Grimm Sovereign who were hiding and now, they are attacking the ce where it is hiding.

    I don''t know what exactly happening inside as Nero is extremely careful, but seeing the way, the monsters are attacking. The Grimm will have toe out, eventually.

    The monsters instinctively hate Grimms. If they sensed them, they would stop whatever they were doing and attack them.

    A minute and a half passed and when the Grimms shot out of its hiding hole. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It moved into the sky, which usually Grimms and natives avoid due to being powerful monsters everywhere, but here they don''t have any chance.

    It moved very fast, crossing hundreds of meters in seconds. Seeing it moving at such speed, I thought it would get away when a yellow sh arrived from the sky, and a momentter; I saw two parts of it falling from the sky.

    It is a fifth monster, which I didn''t even sense.

    It had appeared from the cloud and cut into two before returning to the clouds.

    The Grimm did not die despite that and was moving his both parts closer when the four monsters attacked him again. It took a couple of seconds for them to finish it off before they started to fight among themselves.

    The Grimm died rather early. Most struggle for quite a while and some even get away, but this one was weak.

    An initial level Sovereign and the monster bird that split him into two was High Sovereign. As the four monsters, they were all Mid-Sovereigns.

    So, he did not stand much of a chance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eleven minutester, their fight ended with a surprising end. All four just stopped fighting and left in four directions, which rarely happened. In such fights, at least one monster died, three eat them, before leaving.

    I hid for two and a half minutes before walking out and collecting what remained of the Grimm, along with artifacts, it had, including his storage.

    Which my clone opened a couple of secondster, sorted with the help of the formation, before sending it into the repository.

    Hun!

    I was moving when I suddenly stopped, with a smile on my face. "Hytor water," I whisper, and it is arge amount.

    Nearly all the resources in the Sovereigns storage are special. Some are more special than others. Hytor water is one such thing and the best news about it, it is the resource I wanted.

    Now and then, I would receive such surprises.

    A few secondster, I calmed down and consulted the map for my destination. Which is blue.

    Most of the things are named, at least in the Grimms map, but some didn''t. Red, green, and blue aren''t.

    They are also rarest in the map.

    In the nine days, I was able to find out what red means. It is the abode of the pce, which is dangerous and had broken formations all over. These ces also possess immense treasures.

    I have visited two of them but never entered inside. Though, Nero entered one for two hours and brought out quite a few things.

    Some of them are good.

    Those who are still maintaining the formations are good, broken or otherwise, and I would have visited them. If I didn''t want to get out of here, as soon as possible.

    I had yet to find green or blue spots; they were much rarer than the red spots. I am hoping one of them is the gate; it is better than blindingly following any path.

    I am quite close to it. If my clones are right, which they always are, I would be able to reach there by afternoon.

    I am really excited about it; it would be amazing. If it is a gate, I had collected far more resources than I had wanted and crossed half of the limit.

    Within half a year, I will be able to break through.

    To be honest, after spending so many days in this ruin, I don''t want to leave, especially seeing how fast I am progressing and how many resources I am gaining, but I am also aware of the dangers.

    To be dead, one monster needs toe toward me very fast; enough that even Nero''s warning would turn futile.

    This would be all it would take for me to be dead.

    ''Father, a Grimm,'' said Nero, and my vision changed, and I saw a Grimm. Moving with the Stealth method.

    He is Peak-Primary III and has a bloodline.

    This is all I need. I closed the vision and moved toward the Grimm, twenty minutester, I reached him, but did not take the stealth field and instead moved with the stealth method.

    After killing so many Grimms, my strength had grown a lot, and with the advantage of the stealth method, I begin to prefer assassination over directbat.

    It is quick and efficient and too much safer than directbat, even without the stealth field.

 Chapter 3265 Blue

    ''I am close.'' I thought as I crossed the hill. In two hours, I will reach my destination, the blue spot.

    It had been a dangerous journey, but also one filled with benefits. Nero and I had killed a lot of Grimms. If my strength continues to increase at such a speed, then four days would be enough to reach the limit.

    ''Father, hide,'' said Nero, and I moved toward the closest hiding spot.

    I am moving toward my destination, but not through the route on the map. I am using the route decided by Nero.

    The one was hiding spots were always nearby. It had made me circumvent an enormous distance, but it had also kept me safe.

    As Nero''s warning rang out, I moved to the nearing hiding spot.

    A hole in a tree; it is a lot more open than I liked, but what choice do I have? I am not in the city anywhere, where copsed buildings are everywhere, with optimal hiding spots for a person of my size.

    Six secondster, I was hiding the under the tree. The tree is quiterge, and some monsters seemed to have made it, given all signs and horrible smell.

    I wanted to burn it always, but I couldn''t. So, I just blocked my sense of smell and stayed there for a more minute, before getting out. The first thing I did was burn away all the horrible smells.

    With that done, I resumed my journey again and for the next twenty minutes. It had calm, without the slightest disturbance.

    I had not stopped anything, even to collect the resources. The job, which is being done by my strings.

    ''Father, Grimm,'' said Nero. and my vision changed, and a Grimm appeared in front of me. It is moving sneakily, in the same direction as I am moving.

    A secondter, the vision disappeared, and I smoothly moved toward the Grimm, with my stealth method active at full power.

    Soon, I was just a hundred and fifty meters away from the Crockman and it couldn''t sense me.

    Stealth methods are good, but they are also having big restrictions. Soul sense became restricted to a short range and became much weaker. It makes it hard to sense someone with abilities of mine.

    I hid myself and twenty-two secondster, moved at it with my full power.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It sensed me immediately, and I could see its power booming as it turned toward me. It was able to summon 90% of its power when I appeared in front of it, dodging its sword.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through its chest and a momentter, it disappeared into my core.

    I wiped away all the signs of its aura and moved ahead with a smile on my face.

    It was a fast kill, something I wouldn''t have been able to do on my first day in the ruin. It would have had me for lunch if I tried to do it, but now I could with rising strength and changes I had made in my inheritance.

    An hour passed and to my surprise, I had killed another bloodline Grimm, and Nero killed three.

    Such a crowd is rare here, despite the number of Grimms, but not so much, when I think about their destination being the same as mine.

    There is another strange thing I observed. There is only a Primary-III in this ce; in the past two and half hours, I have not seen a Sovereign, which did not make me feel good.

    Because no Sovereign means this ce is unlikely an exit. This ce is likely something that is only useful for Primary III.

    I wanted to leave immediately, understanding that, but I decided to check it out. I have reached very close to it. In half an hour, I will reach the destination, and Nero much sooner.

    Since I havee so far, I might as well look at what it is.

    ''Father,'' said Nero seven minutester and my vision changed, and a surprising thing appeared in front of me.

    A castle.

    It is white and in good condition; it used to be buried in the ground, but someone removed the surrounding earth. I could see the whole castle and it is beautiful, with spires and all.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It is empty and not a single Grimms could be seen around it.

    I did not move at it and instead found a well-hidden spot while asking Nero to look around it.

    He did not see anything. Not a single Grimm was present here. I wanted to check out the castle seeing that, but decided to wait.

    I did not have to wait for long. thirty-six minutester, a Bullman came out of the forest and walked toward the castle, before appearing in front of the huge gates of the castle.

    It touched it and a momentter; aplex formation appeared in front of it.

    It begins to move those runes before finally taking its hand back a couple of secondster and opening the door, and getting inside.

    I was right.

    There is something here, and it is for Primary-III. The question is, should I go inside? It will be dangerous, with Grimms inside, but they are Primary-III Grimms, albeit troublesome numbers.

    I don''t know exactly how many Grimms are there, but there are definitely numbers that will be a threat to me.

    Which is also an opportunity. I will have ess to arge number of Grimm monsters in a single ce, with minimal danger or inescapable danger, that I could face in the open.

    There is also escape, which is my target, but, if I could reach the limit there. It will open all new avenues for me.

    Finding an exit will always be a priority, but I could also do other things.

    It is a really hard decision to make.

    Hun!

    I was struggling for the answer, when the door opened, and the Grimm walked outside. A Grimm, which is not at Primary III.

    A Sovereign.

    It is an initial Sovereign and when Nero looks carefully with more focus. I found out; it is old Sovereign, but someone knew who had broken in through within a day.

    Realizing that it took me an instant to make the decision. I am going inside. There is definitely something there that is making the Grimms level up, and I want that.

    I watched the Grimm leave and when it was leaving.

    Another Grimm came out of the forest and walked toward the gate while giving a small bow to the Sovereign.

    A minuteter, it opened the door and entered inside.

    I waited for a few minutes before moving toward the castle and soon; I appeared in front of the gate and, like the Grimms, I ced my hand and a runic lock appeared in front of me.

    I begin to move the ruins.

    I had not cracked the runic lock. I am just copying the Grimms. I have seen both of the Grimms using the same pattern.

    So, clearly, the key did not change.

    Buzz!

    A few secondster, I am finished, and a momentter. A buzzing sound rang out; I did not waste any time and pushed open the gates.

    The white screen appeared in front of me, and I stepped inside it, unhesitantly.

 Chapter 3266 Autonomy To Blink

    Step!

    I stepped onto the other side in vibrant grass and sunshine, which is not crystalline and extremely hot outside.

    It felt pleasant.

    I looked around and found myself in a garden. It is not big, but it is not small either. Around the garden, verdant hills and many such gardens, and I could see many beautiful buildings on the top.

    It looked quite beautiful, and I wish I could have gotten more time before I got interrupted.

    Three Grimms were sitting in a pool, not far away.

    They sensed me immediately and nowing toward me with a smile on their faces.

    "I was just feeling hungry, and this human had delivered itself," said Red Scale Apeman in the middle. "I am hungry too and you will be quite delicious, little Apeman," I replied.

    Immediately, a frown appeared on their faces for a moment, before they eased away.

    "You have quite a tongue; I would like too if you could still speak so sharply when I pull it out," said the ck Horned Bullman on the right.

    "Rek, I had called dips on tongue; don''t forget that," said Werewolf on the left to the Bullman.

    "We will talk about it when we finish with this human," said Bullman, clearly intending to fight for the tongue.

    It is a little surprising, I never thought; the tongue will be a delicacy to the Grimms here. To the Grimms of my world, the tongue was their least favorite part.

    "Well, it is quite interesting to hear, you all argue about who will eat which part of mine, but I am in a kind of hurry,"

    "So, can we start?" I asked them, and all three of them grinned.

    "Since you want to die quickly, who are we to deny it," said Apeman, and in the center and moved toward me with the other two. They did not from the front, only Apeman did, while Bullman moved to my left and right.

    They want to corner me from all directions. So, I wouldn''t leave. I have no intention of leaving before I kill them.

    Especially, the Red Scale Apeman. It had a delicious bloodline.

    ''Kill anyone who disturbs,'' I said to Nero. ''Ok, father,'' said Nero and jumped away from my shoulder. They looked at him, but did not follow; all of them are focused on me.

    "Die, human!" Said Apeman and swung its fiery great sword at me, in a powerful attack.

    This Apeman is no weakling, but I am also not someone who would be defeated by such an attack.

    Burst 50%

    I activated the burst at 50% and swung my sword. It is a simple swing, with my sword covered in energy.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, and a surprise appeared on its face as it so much has not shaken.

    I grinned at his surprise, before avoiding the attacks of the two Grimms and appeared to behind the Apeman and attack it.

    ng!

    It defended, and I disappeared once again to dodge the attacks from the two Grimms, but Apeman followed.

    "Don''t hold back. This bastard is strong," said the Apeman, and a powerful spread out of its body, and immediately his speed increased and appeared in front of me and attacked.

    Burst 75%

    I activated increased the burst to 75% and moved my sword to defend against the attack.

    ng!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Our weapons shed, and I disappeared to dodge the attack and it once against followed me. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Its eyes turned serious, and it did not want to leave me alone even for a second. It had realized that the other two are no match for me and thus did want to give me a chance to kill them.

    Unfortunately, it did not. These two are not the target. It is my target. If I wish to, I could kill them, but that will not serve the purpose.

    The purpose is to know the Apeman; I am not fully confident in killing it single attack if I used my full strength. I have to know it a little well before I do that.

    In this ce, I do not have the luxury to fight for long.

    While I could see the garden''s formation is taking all the energy, even grass is not being harmed. Most would hear our battle or even sense it, but they could still see it.

    One had done and was nowing toward us fast.

    I smiled internally, seeing that, because someone is waiting for him. Someone who is far more dangerous than me.

    A few secondster, it appeared, before it could move any further toward the battle. A mouth had opened behind it and swallowed it whole; the Grimm had sensed it till thest moment.

    The mouth turned normal, and Nero once again begin looking at Grimms, who mighte disturb our battle.

    ng ng ng

    I only nce at Nero before focusing back on the Apeman. It is not an easy enemy, and I will regret it if I dare to get too distracted while fighting against it.

    "I want to see how long you could run, human," said the Apeman as it increased its power andunched an attack.

    I increased the burst to 80% and responded.

    It is a good enemy and I wish I was not in a rush. I would have fought with it for a long time, till I am satisfied before killing it.

    Now, I will be doing that, after I finished studying it. It won''t take that long, especially when my clones are helping me.

    It is a light study, not a detailed one I needed against powerful enemies. I only need to know a few things and they will take a minute at most or even less.

    A few more seconds passed, and I continued fighting. Attacking it, studying it, how it will react to my move. I have to say; it is one of the good ones, I had fought here.

    If I had fought against it on the first day. I would have needed to run away from it after a single attack and hope to survive by some miracle.

    It is not the first day, and I am a lot stronger.

    Twenty more seconds passed, and I finally understood. What I needed to do about it.

    Burst 100%

    As I got what I want, I acted immediately and activated the burst 100% to be more careful and moved toward it.

    It seemed to have sensed my intention as the powerful aura burst out of its body. Its whole power, even the bloodline phantom, only shed for a moment, before it disappeared.

    "Die!" it roared as it moved its great sword at me, and I smiled as I moved toward it.

    I appeared beside its enormous sword and moved around it. Which is quite easy, given the difference in our strengths.

    It looked at me in horror, wanting to stop me, but already toote.

    Puch!

    A soft sound rang out as my sword pierced through its chest. It tried to struggle, even at this stage, but soon found out its body had been frozen.

    It didn''t even have the autonomy to blink anymore.

 Chapter 3267 Black Pool

    Puch Puch!

    I pierced my sword into the remaining two Grimms one after another, before sending them into my core.

    Only the Apeman was the challenge; the other two were easy.

    After killing them, I immediately activated my stealth ability. Two Grimms had discovered our battle, but Nero had dealt with the,

    I need to be careful; this ce does not only have a Primary-III but also Sovereign. Not to mention, there might be some Primary-III, who would be strong enough that even I could not deal with them.

    This ce is filled with Grimms, and I need to be careful at every step. More than, outside.

    I looked around the garden, hills, and the buildings on them, before walking toward the pool, filled with ck dense liquid.

    As I reached it, I saw it was as dense as honey. As for what it does, it acts with bodies'' vitality and excites it. Which removes the impurities and helps in reducing ck spots of strength.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The board beside it hadplete information about it; including how to use the pool.

    After reading it, I did not waste any time and entered the Zanar pool by removing all my clothes. It felt warm and vibrating; it is releasing vibrating energies through my body.

    It is a very pleasant sensation, and I wanted to close my eyes to enjoy it. I did, but not before submerging myself fully into the pool.

    I did not have to do that; half of my body in the pool is more than enough, but it will make people see me. Here in the pool, I could barely use a quarter of my power and I don''t want people to see me.

    Thankfully, the pool is no attack area.

    One could fight aside the pool and not when at me, but that will not stop from Grimms to surround me and attack me, the moment I came out.

    ''This is really good,'' I said as I enjoy the deep vibrating energy of the ck pool spreading into my body. Where it is spreading the power of treatments, more equally.

    It is not doing that with the strength treatments, but also doing with the treatments of forbidden energy.

    I am shocked to see it.

    There are not many things that affect the forbidden energy in such a way. It is doing it.

    It does not mean it had forbidden energy. It means it had some resources that connect with forbidden energy at a much deeper level. Though, there is a high chance that it could have a forbidden energy.

    ''Father, there is a Grimm,'' informed Nero, as I was enjoying the pool and strengthening energies released by the core.

    ''Deal with it,'' I said, and could feel Nero''s surprise. Nero only informs me when there is Grimm with bloodline and all the time, he informed me, I moved to kill them.

    I never delegated those Grimms to Nero, but now I am doing it.

    The Grimm will increase my strength, but this pool will help me in the long term. Not only in the Sovereign breakthrough but also in the breakthrough of the Primary-III.

    Still, I would have gone to kill the Grimms and returned to the pool after, but I could not. This pool could only be used once.

    So, I chose the pool, while letting Nero kill the Grimm. I am sure I will find many others here.

    An hour passed, and Nero had killed two Grimms with bloodline. It made me regret a lot that I missed them, but the pool is important too. Especially when I am researching it to replicate it.

    I think I could do it. I have forbidden energy and the resources I need. The only thing I will need to do is some research.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It might take time, but I am confident I will seed in it, and I am sure the insight from the artificing will help me a lot with that.

    Twelve minutes passed, and I got up. The ck substance slid away from my skin and merged back into the pool. I wanted to take some of it, but I could not.

    The restriction was too strong. I couldn''t even take a drop.

    I gave up after a few attempts and got out of the pool. I had benefitted a lot; it not only spread the effects of the treatment but also able to increase my limit by a tiny amount.

    Which is a huge thing; increasing the limit is difficult.

    I wore clothes and activated my stealth method at full power before walking toward the exit of the garden.

    I don''t know where I want to go. Though I know what I have to do, kill the Grimms and I will go where they are.

    Nero had a pretty good idea where they are; nearly everywhere.

    From the short trip, Nero had made around the hill. I could say that it is some kind of treatment center. There are many things such as these hills, with nearly half of them in working condition, even after all these years.

    Around each hill, there is a garden like this and in the garden, there are treatments.

    Many of such gardens have the Grimms enjoying the treatment and I have asked Nero to take me where the Grimms with the bloodline are, and also keep a lookout for the Sovereigns.

    Sovereigns could not enter this ce, from what I am able to see, but Sovereigns could leave it.

    One could make a breakthrough into the Sovereign here, and that is a dangerous thing for me. I am not a match of the Sovereign and staying as far away from them would be a wise choice.

    Soon, I got out of the garden and begin to climb through the hill, while they were enjoying the beauty of this ce.

    The people who made this ce had gone through great pains to create it. They must have been really powerful; at least Sky Sovereign or even Prime; mostly at Prime.

    This is an advanced form of spatial maniption; from what I read; it is a realm of Prime.

    It is not just the spatial working of this ce that is amazing, but also the rune work. Every part of this ce contains formations and most of them are working just fine, even after thousands of years.

    Even the workings I had left in my native world wouldn''tst that long.

    A few more minutes passed, and I sensed two Grimms moving through the opposite hill as us. Nero moved toward them immediately.

    I wanted to fight them, but it would be too much risk for the Grimms who did not have a bloodline. It is much better for Nero to do the job. He is quite good at it.

    Nero reached them and for less than a minute; both of the Grimms were dead, without leaving a single sign.

    I smiled, seeing that, and followed him.

    Twenty-seven minutester, after killing three more Grimms. I have found the prey, not one, but two Grimms with bloodline.

    They are Peak-Primary-III and, interestingly, belong to the same tribe.

    I am already walking toward them, with excitement burning in my eyes.

 Chapter 3268 Blue Cave

    "Hell guys, mind if I join you?" I asked the Grimms, sitting cross-legged in a blue crystal cave.

    They are Grey Horn Rhinomen. They looked likemon Rhinomen, except for the grey horn.

    Immediately, they opened their in rm, before calming down, with hunger appearing in their eyes. The big one moved to get up, but the short one stopped it.

    "We could only use the cave once," said the short Rhinoman, "but he is human,"ined the taller one.

    "Cave is more important than human," said the short Rhinoman forcefully and the tall one, nodded before turning to me. "You are lucky, we are in a cave human," it said grudgingly.

    "Well, I don''t mind. Joining you two in the cave," I said and to their shock, I entered the came.

    "Die!" shouted the tall Rhinoman and punched me.

    BAM!

    The punch reached me, but before it could touch me, a golden scream appeared in front of it. The moment first touched it, Grimms'' eyes widened, and it flew away from its spot and crashed against the cave wall.

    "Are you dunce? The board clearly says no fighting inside," I said to the bleeding Rhinoman, who gave me a murderous gaze.

    "Enjoy your time here, human. This is thest thing you are going to enjoy," said the short one as he looked at me, before closing his eyes.

    "If you say so," I said and sat behind him, before closing my eyes. Not caring about the re the tall Rhinoman is giving me.

    I concentrated and for a couple of seconds, nothing happened, before the blue mist begin to enter inside me. It filled every inch of me beforeing out.

    For nearly a minute, I did not understand the purpose of it, before finally noticing, after I tracked my meta-scan in the core.

    Its purpose is simple. It entered my body and soul and brought suck the stray energies that didn''t belong to me. These are impurities, but nearly harmless energies.

    They are very hard to remove; as the body did not consider them impurities, but they sometimes create big interference.

    Now this mist is removing them, and I am happy.

    These energies had been inside me for years since I had started to practice and now everything wasing out. I just rxed and let it happen. I did not even enter my core and watched the process with a smile.

    Time passed, and the mist entered and exited my body. It did not increase in amount, not it increased its pace, it did not need to.

    I could feel the Grimms are done and now just looking at me. They will not exit the cave without me, and they have intentionally kept me hidden behind them. So, the others would notice.

    I did not want to freak them out by telling them that, but nobody will enter here unless it was Sovereign or the Grimm with the bloodline. As Nero will deal with everyone else.

    He had already killed one Grimm.

    Thirty-two minutes passed and when I opened my eyes and got up. I looked at the Grimms and they had eyes closed, but their focus was on me.

    I wanted to say something sarcastic as I entered, but that would be around suspicion, and I don''t want to do that. When there were delicious Grimms on the line, so I acted sneaky, and walked out.

    The moment I did, both of the Grimms got up and shot toward me with their armors active and axes in their hands.

    "Die, you puny human!" said the tall Rhinoman and attacked from my back, while the short one attacked from the front.

    Their attack is powerful. So much so that I activated 75% power of the burst immediately.

    Bam!

    I looked at them before disappearing and the ax of a tall Rhinoman crashed on the grass, creating a loud sound, which quickly got absorbed with energy.

    "Careful. This human is strong," said the short Rhinoman as it came at me with another attack. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ng ng!

    Our weapons shed, and I moved my sword to defend against it, before moving it back and defending against the tall Rhinomans attack.

    By that time, another attack of the short Rhinoman hade closer to me. I decided to dodge it and disappeared.

    "Try harder or I will leave," I said to them as I appeared. "You wretched human. I will kill you!" shouted the tall Rhinoman, who came with a powerful aura zing, which turned into a bloodline phantom before merging into its body.

    The Short Rhinoman did the same and attacked me from the other side.

    Seeing them releasing their full power. I didn''t hold back either and activated the burst 100%.

    CLANG!

    I defended against the attack of the tall Rhinoman and shook from head to toe, seeing that a smile appeared on the tall one''s face.

    I dodged the short one''s attack a momentter before engaging with the tall one again.

    I may look like I am fighting casually, but I am not. I am studying each of their moves with my clones. Especially the tall one, who is powerful among the two, despite being the sidekick of the short ones.

    I want to kill them, but before I do that. I need to make sure of their abilities and their limitations.

    In just a few seconds, I got half of the data I needed, and I will get the other half in a few seconds.

    When I do, I will make my move based on that.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Till then, I will fight with them through my tested method. Which helped me get maximum data on my enemies in a short time.

    Hun!

    White, I was fighting. A Grimm noticed the fight. Thankfully, it is a Primary-III and Nero moved quickly to deal with it.

    A few secondster, the problem was solved, and I continued fighting against the two.

    Finally, at the fifty-seventh second of the fight, beginning. I got what I wanted and moved immediately.

    "It had been fun fighting you guys, but it is time for you to die," I said and a surprise appeared on their faces, before it turned to rm on the short one''s face, while a mocking smile appeared on the tall ones.

    "You talk quite big, little human," said the tall one, while the short one took a step back.

    This time I did not defend against the attack and instead walked toward it. Seeing that grinning smile appeared, but soon it turned to rm when it saw me avoiding the ax with ease.

    There is no ease in it. I am using every ounce of power I have to achieve this feat.

    Puch!

    I appeared in front of a tall Rhinoman and pierced my sword into its chest. Crushing all the defenses, it invoked.

    A momentter, it disappeared, and I turned to the short one.

    It is running away, seeing that I shook my head, before appearing behind it and moving my sword.

    Puch!

    It did not even sense me, till my sword touched its back and by then, it was already toote.

    My sword entered its chest through the back into its heart. A momentter, it froze before disappearing into my core.

 Chapter 3269 Last Grimm

    Chapter 3269 Last Grimm

    "One more," I said as thest drop of strengthening energy absorbed into my body. If the strengthening energy had been 10% more. I would have reached the limit.

    I have been to this ce for one and a half days and I have reached close to the limit.

    I only need to kill one Grimm and I would be at the limit. Ready to make a breakthrough.

    It couldn''t help but excite me.

    I am so close to my destination that I could touch it. If I want to, I could make a breakthrough, but I will not. Reaching the limit is important, as its benefit is multiplied by several times.

    I calmed my nerves and think about it cautiously. It is the time; people make most mistakes and I don''t want to be one of them.

    ''Nero, find me a Grimm and I want it closer to the spots where I could make a breakthrough,'' I said to him. ''Sure, father,'' replied Nero and moved away, while I picked up the hidden spots and sat down.

    I sealed my aura and controlled bodily function to lessen the chance of detection.

    Till now I havee across four sovereigns and I don''t want to be caught by them. Especially now.

    As I finished, I closed my eyes and entered my core. There I begin to look at preparation for my breakthrough; I want to make it, as soon as I filled the limit.

    All my preparations have been finished. From inheritance to resources, I have created a lot of resources. No matter how much I need for my breakthrough, I have them.

    Still, despite all the preparations. I am notpletely confident about a breakthrough.

    If it had been before I had started the treatments, I would haveplete confidence in my breakthrough, but now I do not. There is a good chance I could fail, and I could do nothing about it.

    I have made all the preparations I could, except for one.

    My breakthrough formation. I wanted to improve it with my new artificing knowledge, but my skills hadn''t reached that level yet.

    My clone''s skill had reached Grade 3, and it is still not sufficient to work on breakthrough formation to make it more efficient. It will have to reach the peak of grade 3 to do that.

    It will take time, a few weeks at least, but I could not wait that long.

    Here every day is a struggle; reaching Primary III will increase my chance of survival here. For it, I am willing to take the risk.

    ''I have found a ce, Father,'' said Nero nearly an hourter. Hearing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    Though I did not move away from my spot.

    Nero is still there, and I am waiting for him toe back and guide me there.

    This ce is extremely dangerous, and I don''t want to take the risk of being discovered.

    Especially now, when I am so close to my destination.

    A few minutester, Nero arrived, and I begin to follow him toward our destination.

    In this one and half day here. I have killed over twenty Grimms. Some were powerful and through their bloodline, I have grown quite powerful and also few good things.

    The storages of some Grimms had a lot of things and including some good things.

    The resources in the repository had increased tremendously. Forget Primary III, even Sovereign would kill me for that; unfortunately. Even if they do, they will not get any resources from my core.

    All they would get tokens, which I have kept in my storage.

    Soon, we reached the entrance of the garden. This one differs from the small garden; it is big and with tall trees. Here, even if I fight, nobody could sense it.

    Though it had one problem. Unlike small gardens which only have one treatment, these have several.

    Thankfully, they are further apart, and as long as I am careful. I will be fine.

    I entered the garden and walk through the tall trees, which nearly covered the sky. The lightes here from between the leaves of these trees.

    A few minutes passed, and I entered the clearing. Where there is arge yellow stone disk. It is a meditation disc, but could also be used to make a breakthrough, and I am going to do just that after I killed the Grimm sitting on it.

    I walked toward the disc and was about to call the Crockman sitting on it when it opened its eyes.

    Immediately it got up, with hunger in its eyes.

    It looked at it for a moment before stepping out of the disc. It could afford to do that, as unlike the other treatments and ces, the meditation disc had no restriction on the entries.

    One could enter as many times as they want.

    "I was feeling quite bored here; it is good, you have delivered yourself," it said to me. I smiled upon hearing that.

    "It is you who have delivered yourself to me, Grimm, and I didn''t even have to work for it," I replied.

    A frown appeared on its face but quickly smoothened up. "I have to say, you are quite a confident human. Not many would dare to be in a ce like this." It spoke.

    "I am confident because you are weak. I hope you will use your full power, fighting against me," I said.

    It grinned, but there was clear anger in its eyes.

    "Since you wish to experience my full power. I will show it to you," it said and a powerful aura exploded out of its body and formed a huge bloodline phantom behind it.

    The phantom returned to its body, and it moved toward me.

    In a moment, it was in front of me, with a giant de in its hand. "It is time for you to die, human," it roared and attacked.

    I did not move and just watched the attack.

    When the attack reached halfway, I had finally moved, and it rmed the Grimm. As I am not running toward it, but walking.

    I am moving very fast, but the movement is so smooth that it felt like I was walking.

    I appeared below its sword, before disappearing and appearing directly in front of its chest, and I moved the sword toward it.

    It summoned many defensive methods and even begin to retreat toward the meditation te, but it was slow. My sword crushed through its defenses before piercing its chest.

    In these one and a half days, my strength had increased tremendously. I found no match in Primary-III.

    There is no Grimm who could even stop me for a second. Of thest thirteen Grimms I had killed, all of them died in a single attack.

    It could be said that finding them took more effort than killing them.

    Puch!

    The sword pierced through its heart and a momentter; it had disappeared into my core. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face; with this Grimm, I had reached the limit. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Inded on the ground and walked toward the disc. When I suddenly stopped as I sensed something.

 Chapter 3270 Breakthrough Starting

    Chapter 3270 Breakthrough Starting

    I shouldn''t have stopped when the boundary of the disc is three steps away. I should be running toward it as fast as I could.

    Seeing the Sovereign had discovered me. Instead, I not only stopped but also turned and waited. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I did not have to wait for long. One and a half secondster, the Sovereign appeared, looking at me from the air.

    "If I am not wrong. They you should be the human, is the reason behind dropping in our numbers," it stated. "Yes, I killed them," I said and revealed my aura.

    "You should have entered the disk when you had a chance, human. Not that it would help you." "I would have killed you the moment you came out," it said, with a smile, but there was a clear anger on its face.

    "I wanted to test the Sovereign. I had never faced one before," I said, and its expression turned a little strange.

    "Hahahahah¡­"

    It began tough, and itsugh was loud and raucous and brought tears to its eyes.

    "I have seen many idiots, but never like you," it said as it finally stopped. "There is nothing idiotic about it; I just want to test my strength against you," I said in all seriousness.

    It might look idiotic, but I am serious about my words. I want to face Sovereign before I made a breakthrough.

    It is foolish, but it will help me mentally. If I could do it. Though it could also kill me; there is a high chance it could happen.

    "Since you want to die so badly. I will fulfill your wish," said Bearman, and almost casually raised its hand, and ck bloodline energy gathered in its armor before stretching itself.

    Soon, a long spear formed in its hand.

    "Die, worm!" It said and sent the ck spear toward me. It appeared beside me in an instant, barely giving me a chance to adjust the sword in my hand.

    CLANNNNG!

    It shed against my sword and I felt like a mountain had crashed against me and a tsunami had enveloped me at the same time.

    Puh!

    I vomited blood as I stopped myself from flying back to start to take steps back, while my armor glowed and all the formations inside worked in overdrive to deal with energy.

    They have never been pressed like this like they are right now.

    I stopped at the edge of the entrance of the disc while bleeding from every hole in my body. I am heavily injured, so much that I could barely hold my sword, but it is worth it seeing the look on the Bearman''s face.

    "You survived?" It asked in shock; not daring to believe what it is seeing.

    "What do you expect with an attack like that?" I asked back, with mock dripping from my voice.

    "You, worm. I will kill you!" it shouted in anger and hundred of spears materialized. "Sorry, but one attack is more than enough for me," I said with a smile and took a step back into the boundary of the disk.

    It also released the spears at the same time, but I was inside the boundary when they reached inches away from me.

    Bam Bam Bam

    They shed against the formation that appeared. Which crushed them; I was a little disappointed when it did not attack back, but it was fine.

    "Enjoy your precious time, inside, worm, because once youe out. I will kill you in a most painful way," it threatened andnded on the ground, before sitting cross-legged on the grass.

    "I am counting it," I said with a smile and turned to the disc.

    Soon, I reached the center of the disc and sat down before closing my eyes.

    It may not look like it, but I am heavily injured. So much that I couldn''t use more than 5% of my power.

    Thankfully, all the healing formations have been activated. At the same time, all five of my clones begin to work on the inheritance, with thest bit of data, I had gotten through the attack of the Sovereign.

    It was idiotic to take the Sovereigns attack, but also necessary.

    It had given me the data I want and now, I could make a breakthrough with no worry.

    Though I did not start immediately, I could not with my injured body. I have to heal it first. Thankfully, I have all the resources; I need to heal fast as possible.

    Not to mention, strengthening energy wille soon and I am going to let it heal my injuries.

    So, I let my clones work on inheritance and formations on my healing, while Iy down on the disc.

    A minuteter, I was an in asleep.

    I had not slept in the past two days, and I need to sleep. It will fasten the healing, but also calm my body and soul for the breakthrough.

    I woke up four hourster, feelingpletely refreshed and healed.

    I sat up and waved at the Bearman, who had two Grimms sitting behind it. They all red at my wave, but my smile turned sweeter.

    After a few seconds of fun, I looked at serious topics. My clones have finished with the adjustments and, ording to the meta-scan, my body ispletely healed and is ready for the breakthrough.

    Seeing that, a ck fruit appeared in my hand. It is smaller than my thumb, with a blue spot on it.

    It looks like a big cherry but smelled like orange. I looked at it for a moment before putting it into seeding.

    I gulped down thest bit of juices, which had turned into energy and spread into my body.

    my mouth.

    As I crushed it with my teeth, the most delicious juices came out. That I couldn''t help but moan.

    This is Ros berry; a very precious resource. I have gotten from the storage of the Grimm I had killed. The berry readies the body and soul for the breakthrough and increases the chances of seeding.

    I gulped down thest bit of juices, which had turned into energy and spread into my body.

    Theysted for over twenty minutes before it all disappeared.

    I took a deep breath and waved my hand and immediately. A ck disc with runes appeared. It is filled with resources and is floating in the air.

    I floated in the air and sat in the center.

    I looked at all the preparation, and every resource one more time, before entering my core. There, I tapped on the inheritance before getting out.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, the breakthrough begins.

    The formation lit up and my core begin to turn to liquify and a couple of minutester; it hadpletely turned into a blob.

    While on the disk, resources mixed and merged into the runes before those runes begin to flow toward me like snakes. Covering me with them, till every part of my body was covered in the runes.

    For a few seconds, nothing happened, before finally, my core begins to spin slowly.

    With every spin, it begins to take more and more resources. Till, it became painful for me. The pain is nothing new; I bore it as I watch arge amount of essence energies getting swallowed by the core.

 Chapter 3271 Primary-III

    It took two hours and seventeen minutes for my core to absorb all the resources; more than I had thought.

    The resource my core took is also more than I had estimated.

    I had thought it might happen. The treatment is expanding the forbidden energy into my body and soul. Which is changing my body, making it work in a way that surprises me.

    The effects are still minor, but if I can level up to Sovereign; these effects will begin to show their real power.

    The core stopped spinning and for a couple of seconds; it remained as such before finally moving again. As it did, it begin to pull the energy from the breakthrough formation.

    The energy ising from twenty-three different sources.

    To be honest, I wanted to make a breakthrough with the energy of the ruin. Which is suicide; Sovereigns would be torn within seconds if they tried that; I think only Earth Sovereign would be capable of doing something like that.

    The core moved faster and faster with every second, taking more and more energy.

    In a few minutes, it had be quite painful, but I was quite used to the pain and saw it. Watching how energies enter my core and, like the previous big breakthroughs, the satellite begins to take some of the energy.

    It is not what I am looking for; I am looking at my body and soul, which is taking a small amount of energy.

    Like it did with resources.

    Since I got to the core, this would not happen. All the resources and energies first will go into the core, and after the breakthrough; it will release breakthrough energy.

    Now my body and soul taking it and they are not absorbing it.

    They are at the limit, they could not do that, instead, they are holding it to themselves. As for what they will do and how it will affect my breakthrough; I don''t know and couldn''t do anything against it.

    An hour passed and raging torrents of energy came into me, but those looking from outside will only see glowing runes on my body.

    There is no energy, whirlpool, or anything; it is very calm and silent.

    It is likely why there is mocking in the Grimms'' eyes whenever I looked at it. It is waiting and looking at its expressions; I think it will wait till I am finished with my breakthrough and get out.

    I had hurt its pride. When I didn''t get killed by its attack. Now, it wants to fix that mistake.

    I am not worried about it; I am more worried about my breakthrough and strange things happening during it, but as I had said. There is nothing I could do about it, other than bear it.

    I hate being powerless by this; the emotions felt by nearly all people.

    The breakthrough means celebration, but it is also the period when one is at their weakest. Many people do it in safe spots, where no one could disturb them; some do it in thepany of family and friends.

    Those are rare; at this time, people like to be alone. They do not want others to see them at their weakest and do something they couldn''t defend against.

    Another fifty minutes passed when finally, my core begin to slow down and with it the energy.

    A minuteter, my core stopped and so had the energy.

    My expressions be serious as now, the most difficult part begins. I had just thought that when the brown-green formation covered it covered all the empty space that had remained on my body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Last time, this hade out at starting, but I had made changes and now, it will third stage of my breakthrough.

    As it came out, it started to shine, and I started to feel pain, powerful enough that I needed to grit my teeth. This stage will be short, but extremely painful; I had charged this formation for months and now, it will do what I designed to do it.

    It started to release its energies and cells and particles of the soul begin to absorb them; the more they absorb, the more painful it will be.

    For the forty-two minutes, the painsted, before it started to lessen.

    My whole body is drenched, but there is a smile on my face. I could see the Grimms looking at me weirdly, but I do not care.

    I passed the first dangerous stage. It had put an extreme strain on my body and soul. There was a very high chance that it would copse; I do not want that.

    The pain stopped, and the formation seeped back into my skin.

    A secondter, the consolidation begins, and I shuddered. I didn''t forget the lumps that appeared on my core; they had scared the hell out of me and this time too; I am scared.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    My core had absorbed a lot of essences and energies, and now it had to digest it all. I truly hope no lumps would appear this time.

    A few minutes passed, and the consolidation was going smoothly. A solidyer had formed on the core.

    Hun!

    I was happy when suddenly, one side of the core begin to inte.

    A horror appeared on my face as I saw the thing I had feared most happening. The lump begins to form.

    It is cracking the solidyer on the core and expands.

    It grew and grew until it be big as the biggest lump appeared on my corest time and still kept growing for a few more seconds. It looked ugly at my core and I want to destroy it.

    I bore it and waited with trepidation for others to form.

    Hun!

    I was waiting when a surprising thing started to happen. The lump, begin to get smaller, instead more lumps appearing beside it and soon, it disappeared, with solid cracks healing.

    It is like it had never appeared.

    I heaved a sigh of relief, but still watched with cautiousness as minutes passed, but no other lump appeared till the consolidation finished.

    I watched my core, and it became more beautiful, more realistic. I wish I could see what had changed, but I couldn''t till the breakthrough energy came out and I absorbed it all.

    Buzz!

    I had thought that when my core buzzed, runes came out like a tired and they spread everywhere.

    I had made great changes in this inheritance. I knew the power; I would be able to harness it here and make changes ording to it.

    Just thinking about it made me excited, and this time, I did not calm myself. I am in a safe zone now. No matter what I do, nothing will affect my breakthrough.

    Soon, the inheritance runes spread all over my body.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, they buzzed and shone as the thick breakthrough energy, released from the core and into runes, before entering my body.

    "Ahhhhh¡­"

    I screamed loudly, feeling more pain than I had felt in the third stage. There, I only greeted teeth, here I was screaming as loud as I could.

    My cells and soul had absorbed some of the essence and energies. They had also absorbed the fertilized forbidden power that came out from the brown-green formation.

    Now, the cells and my soul, using some of strengthening energy to burn it, to god knows what and I couldn''t do anything against it. The pain is too much, that I couldn''t even think straight.

    I just hope whatever is happening is for my benefit; I really don''t want to deal with any problem, with Grimms waiting to eat me.

    It would feel really bad, after all the pains I took for this breakthrough and feeling this one right now.

    Time passed as I continued to feel pain. I am still screaming, as there is no way I would get used to this pain. I just hope it will be over quickly, as I don''t think I will be able to bear it for long.

    I don''t know how long passed when I felt the pain lessening and a couple of secondster; I stopped screaming.

    It took little more than a minute for the pain to stop and another for me to be mentally stable to look at myself.

    The first thing I felt was immense strength. So much that I could feel like I could do anything.

    It took me a couple of seconds to calm myself and I entered inside my core, where I received an even bigger shock.

 Chapter 3272 Power Of Sovereign

    "Fuck!" I cursed in wonder, as I looked at my core. It hadpletely changed.

    The first change is the size of the ind; it had more than doubled. If I am sensing right, its size had increased by 160%. It lit up my eyes; as with this space, I could grow even more resources.

    Since I came here, I had killed a lot of Grimms and nted a lot of seeds. That few hours ago, nearly every surface was covered in nts.

    The ind had not just bigger, but its soil quality had also changed tremendously. This time, the breakthrough epted the bubbling tar soul.

    Though what it had epted had the lowest grade; it still affected the core hugely. Every speck of soil, contain immense energy and now my core had truly merged with it.

    It is not just the quality of the soil had increased, but the quality of energy also had a tremendous change.

    Though, of all things, one thing is making me most happy.

    Time.

    The rate of flow of time had increased by three times. It had reached the same level as when I was a tyrant. I will need this time, as the inheritance is going to beplex and difficult to create.

    More time will help me tremendously.

    I looked at all the changes and the smile on my face be brighter and brighter. With this level up, I have got more opportunities and I am going to use them, at their best.

    But before I start, I need to do one more thing.

    I disappeared from my spot and appeared in front of my clones; it is time to create the sixth clone and, with all the preparation made; I begin immediately.

    A little more than an hour passed and now, in front of me, there are six clones. This sixth will be thest clone before I reach the Sovereign.

    "Hello, clone," I said. "Hell, Michael," said back my clone.

    The sixth clone will be an enormous help. There are many tasks in front of me, creating an inheritance, studies of data, alchemy, and artificing; not to mention other things like nting.

    Though with new agricultural formations, it will be even easier.

    I sent my cores to their jobs; the four went to the library to work on inheritance and study, the fifth one resumed the artificing, while the sixth started to nt the seeds. There are hundreds of seeds, it is needed to nt.

    I have collected a lot of resources, more than I had thought, but I still require many resources that I could produce only here.

    I looked around for a few minutes and busied myself for an hour beforeing out. The Grimms were still there and now their number had increased further. There is another Grimm sitting beside the lizardman and three behind it.

    If I am guessing right, then two are Sovereign, while the three behind them are Primary-III.

    I want to move at them immediately, but I did not. Instead, an borate meal appeared in front of me. It is the one cooked in my core.

    I ate it till I am full, beforeying down to sleep. The creation of a clone is a tiring process and I want to take the rest before I walked out.

    I fall asleep within a minute and woke up, four hourster feelingpletely refreshed. What made me even more happy was that Grimms were still there, and they looked pissed.

    I smiled at them as I got up and walked toward them.

    The smile on my face replicated theirs as I walked toward them, and soon I was out of the boundary.

    "You took a long time, worm. I hope you are finished with your preparation," it said with a grin. "I am. Thank you for waiting," I said and green, red armor begin to flow across my body.

    A shock appeared on my Bearman''s face and Goatmans sitting beside it.

    As the aura, I had revealed it of the Sovereign. Earlier, it was of the Primary-III. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You said it was Primary-III?" said the Violet Horned Goatman to ck Bearman. "It was. He seemed to have made a breakthrough," replied, with thest work, being barely more than a whisper.

    "What breakthrough? All I saw him eating and sleeping," said Goatman, and Bearman turned angry, not at its friend, but at me.

    "Were you Sovereign from the beginning?" it asked, to which I shook my head. "No, I was Primary-II, before I made a breakthrough," I replied with truth, instead of appreciating it; the Grimm got angry.

    "You think you are funny, Hun!" it said angrily. "I am not funny as some people I know, but I could crack a joke or two," I replied, which made me even more angry.

    "I want to see you are still funny when I eat you piece by piece," he said and a powerful aura sted out of its body.

    I thought it would attack me from long range, like before, but it didn''t. Instead, it ising at me with an onyx de ax.

    My sword appeared in my hand, and I looked excited as the power in me scream to let it out.

    I have made a breakthrough into Primary-III but got the power of the Sovereign. Though, I will need to reach the Sovereign. If I want to regain my lost abilities, like strings and seeds.

    Though, currently, I am satisfied with what I have.

    "Die, worm!" it shouted and swung its ax at me. I responded with a strike of my own, at a speed that would have been invisible to me a few hours ago.

    ng!

    Our weapons sh and a shock appeared on the Apeman''s face. As I remained on my spot, it shook faintly.

    "It seemed like you have been hiding greatly," it said, getting angrier as a bubbling ck aura came out of its body.

    "I was not hiding. I was truly a Primary II before," I said, and it made it more angry.

    "Shut up!" it roared and attacked.

    Burst 15%.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The power of burst filled me. It is so amazing that I wanted to moan, and I would have if I had not been fighting this Apeman.

    Instead, I just swung my sword toward it with a grin on my face.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed again, but this time. It didn''t shake, nor did I. Which seemed to have made it angry as its next attack, was even more powerful.

    ng ng ng

    I shed with it, again and again. with our weapons shing at the speed that is invisible to Primary-III.

    Seeing the power, those three Primary-III Grimms, had already moved away.

    It is a good thing they only moved away and had not run away. One of them had a bloodline. I am going to harness that.

    While it would not be as useful to me as it was before. It will still increase my strength by a little and I need every little I could.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed, and I continued shing with Bearman when a small smile appeared on my face.

    Someone who had been watching the battle had decided to join it.

 Chapter 3273 Killing The Sovereigns

    ng!

    I stopped the sword of the Goatman and turned to it with a smile.

    "So-so," I mocked, before disappearing to dodge the attack of the Bearman.

    I appeared a few meters away from them.

    They looked at each other, beforeing at me together with a powerful aura sting off their body. I had also increased my power slightly, but not much, before moving toward them.

    I shed with the Bearman, before moving my sword to sh against the Goatman.

    I shed against it before moving to Bearman again.

    It is clear from the way they are fighting; they have never worked together, but they are experienced enough to do it, without messing up.

    Though not skilled enough, to stop me from using the gaps between their teamwork.

    ng ng ng

    I fought against them while my clone inside looked at the working of my inheritance. Making a few changes, to streamline it further.

    Here, in this isted space where no Sovereign from outside coulde in, and only Sovereigns here are the ones who made a breakthrough here.

    So, I am pretty much safe. Even if there is someone who I couldn''t defeat. There won''t be Sovereign, who would be able to kill me. Those are outside.

    Before facing them, I have to get control over my power and tune in to my inheritance and these Grimms are doing a great job in helping me do that.

    "I am disappointed, little bear; I thought you were stronger than this," I said to Bearman, while not even ncing at Goatman.

    The Bearman is with bloodline and stronger. The Goatman is stronger than the average Sovereign, but not as strong as Bearman. If two fought, Bearman would be able to kill it, with some struggle.

    "I will kill you!" Bearman shouted and attacked with its aura zing. The Goatman had also increased its power and came at me from behind.

    I defended their attacks, but they came at me again.

    Two and a half minutes passed, and they continued to increase their power but weren''t able to bring even a single injury to me when they changed their strategy.

    The Goatman fought one on one, while the Bearman begin tounch thousands ofnces at me.

    They are pretty powerful. If a single one of thesences had attacked me, it would have been a game over for me, but thankfully it didn''t, or I wouldn''t be standing here alive.

    Five minutes passed and Bearman was stillunching the attacks from a distance, all of which I was defending with ease.

    I could see it is frustrating, but it is keeping its emotions in control while continuing to attack me.

    I want to see how long it could continue with the long-range attacks. It will soon understand how futile these attacks are and if it wants any chance against me, it will have to fight me closely.

    "Dark Chains of Beasl!" It shouted another attack and a momentter; I saw chains materializing over my body.

    In less than a second, they enveloped me fully, restraining my movements. A shock materialized on my face as I looked at the dark chains that bound me.

    "I have to say, human. You are stronger than I imagined, but you got too confident of your strength," said Bearman, as it appeared beside the Goatman.

    "How did you bind me?" I asked as I struggled to break the chains, but there was no effect and instead, they got tighter.

    "It''s no use human. My dark chains are powerful enough that even Mid-Sovereign wouldn''t be able to break through them once they got bound by it," it said boastingly.

    I red at it and struggle to break them, while the Grimms watch with a smile on their faces.

    "I had told you, human; I will kill you in the most painful way, and I will do it," it said, but suddenly stopped and looked at Goatman.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What?" asked Bearman with clear irritation on his face. "It will mess up its body. Can''t we just kill it without damaging its body?"

    "I really want to eat it, it''s been a while since I ate the delicious human," said Goatman, looking at hopefully.

    "Shut up!" he shouted at Goatman. "This bastard dared to make fun of me, I will kill it, in the most painful way possible as I promised it," it said, not caring about the anger in the Goatmans eyes.

    "You should listen to your friend. Just give me a quick death." I said, and the Bearman smiled mockingly.

    "You had that chance, human, but you had lost it and now you will pay," he said and waved his hand and a momentter, the chains begin to tighten around me, while it watched with a smile.

    Ahhhh¡­

    Pain appeared on my face, and I even started screaming, and for a while, it watched with pleasure, but suddenly a frown appeared on its face.

    "You bastard!" it cursed suddenly and came at me with raging eyes. Immediately, I stopped screaming and smiled at it.

    Crack Crack¡­Bang!

    The chains begin to crack, before sting to pieces.

    Seeing it, the anger in the Bearman''s eyes had increased further, and it attacked, with dense ck energy swirling around its ax.

    I also swung my sword at it, but my attack looked a lot palerpared to it.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, and a shock appeared on the Grimms'' face, and blood started to leak out of its mouth as it took a step back.

    "You should use your full power or you won''t get a chance," I said to it, with a light smile on my face.

    This time it did not reply, but the anger on its face subsided and its expression became serious.

    For a few seconds, it keeps looking at me, before suddenly it exploded in power, along with Goatman. The bloodline phantom materialized above it, before merging it back inside it, reinforcing its aura.

    "Good, nowe at me," I challenged, and they moved, but not toward me.

    They both moved to escape in opposite directions. They had nned this. It caught me by surprise. I had not thought the Sovereigns would run.

    It seemed like I had looked at the Sovereign stage with such reverence, that I forget they are beings. They will run away when they feel their life is in danger.

    I sighed seeing that before I disappeared from my ce; I appeared in front of Grimm.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It was shocked and tried to stop, but even Sovereign like it couldn''t stop instantly, when I appeared directly in front of it, with my sword pointed toward its chest.

    Puch!

    I didn''t have to do anything. It ran into my sword, which entered directly into its heart, crushing all its defenses.

    It had struggled for a one and half seconds, before freezing away and disappearing into my core.

    ''It seemed like I have to work more on the freezing energy,'' I thought, seeing how slowly it had reacted.

    Puch!

    I disappeared once again and appeared in front of Goatman. It didn''t even notice me, till my sword touched its chest and by then, it had be toote to even resist.

    A secondter it froze and disappeared into my core and I turned to three Primary-III, who are also running away.

    They appeared in my core a momentter.

 Chapter 3274 Harvesting The Sovereigns

    Inded on the ground and sat down, before closing my eyes, while Nero get out of the core.

    I appeared in my core and I saw five Grimms struggling as the runes begin to cover their bodies. I looked at them, especially the two with bloodline, and hope they would be able to awaken the bloodline in Goatman.

    Though the chances of that happening are extremely low; the higher ones go, the lower the chances would be.

    I am very excited about the strengthening energy; I will get from the bloodline energy, harvested from the Bearman.

    The bloodline energy will be on apletely different level. At Sovereign, body, and soul start to merge, and at the core, take the first step of maturity. It gave immense power.

    Now, I will be harnessing that power. Not only through the bloodline but also through the essence.

    I hope the formation I had created would be able to create a stable essence rose.

    These runes harness the essence as well as bloodline energy, but it is my formation that mold it into the rose.

    I am a little fearful of the unstable essence that rose and had created extremely powerful, dense around that huge crystalline red disc, on which the Grimms are standing.

    Buzz!

    Seconds passed, and finally, the runes started the harvest.

    The Grimms screamed and two bloodline phantoms materialized. I looked at the bloodline phantom of Bearman; it is the clearest one I had ever seen, and it is mighty.

    Hearing its roar, I had unconsciously taken a couple of steps back before stopping myself.

    It used every bit of its power to resist, and it mostly seeded, till only a trickle could be harvested. But soon, that trickle would turn into a flooding tap, as the resistance whittle away.

    I watched it for a few more seconds before walking away, while still keeping an eye on the process.

    I want to see how much the bloodline essence could be harvested from the Sovereign.

    "Show me the data," I said to my core, and immediately, the data of the battle appeared in front of me. I looked at it before focusing on the data of my armor.

    A few secondster, a smile appeared on my face.

    It is working great. While there are some tiny problems, my clone is rapidly fixing them. By the time I get out of this ce, most of the problems would be solved.

    I did not stay by my clone long and focused on the storages; I had opened all five of them simultaneously till the hill-like piles appeared.

    All of them are about the same size; even Sovereigns. Well, they weren''t sovereigns when they entered this ce.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    If I had killed them, a week or two after they got out. They would have had far more resources. Still, what I am seeing in front of me is shocking enough.

    A moment after, the resources appeared. A formation came out of the ground and covered five piles.

    Immediately, the stuff gets sorted out at incredible speed. It did not matter whether the things were boxed or not; they are getting sorted out at lightning speed.

    I have worked very hard on this formation; been working on it for years, but it was never good enough to implement it and my inheritance did not have space.

    Now it is good enough, and I added it to my inheritance.

    In six seconds, 88% of the resources have been sorted and sent to their ces at the repository. When I looked at the uracy; I was able to see it is standing at 99.6%, which is pretty great.

    The rest of the 12% would be sorted by hand, which is fine.

    The formation will be better with the more data it receives. It will be amazing when it will be able to sort 99% of the stuff that it scanned.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hun!

    I was looking at it when the Bearman also turned into dust, with thest drop of bloodline and essence harvested.

    Now, wille the bloodline essence.

    Buzz!

    I had just thought that when the bloodline essence released from my core into runes, which sent to my body and soul.

    "Ahhhh¡­"

    A moan escaped from my mouth as I felt the powerful sensation. There is also a shock in my heart, seeing the density of the essence and the immense amount of energy it contains in it.

    The water-like strengthening energying beside it feels nothingpared to it.

    Still, I controlled it and sent it to new seeds. While the strengthening energy of Sovereign grade went to the twenty-two grown nts I had selected, including the blood soul stainless lotuses and metal essence fruit tree.

    I had not sent it to the new seeds; I had nted.

    They will be grown with growth energy from the Primary-III and, when reached the peak, I will provide them the growth energy of Sovereign. It is the most efficient way.

    I am using it in many precious nts, but I excluded one of the most precious ones.

    The spatial tree will provide me with spatial seed. It is an extremely important resource for me, but currently, I do not need it.

    Though, I will mature it to Sovereign before getting out of this ruin.

    I will need to be a Grade 4 Artificer to use that thing, at its maximum efficiency and would also need to collect a few more things, before I could start on the project.

    Those twenty-two resources, I growing to Sovereign grade growth energy. 70% are required for the treatments.

    Now that I have made a breakthrough, the treatments would start again, and seeing my meta-scan, I am going to need a tremendous amount of resources.

    Thankfully, resources are not the thing I am worried about. There is a huge number of it collected in the repository and a lot more will be added, by the time I get out of this ce.

    Speaking of that, I will now be able to get more information.

    I could even ask the native''s Sovereigns. I had tried that, and few that met, but nobody was willing to tell me anything, aside from they have not found the exit yet.

    This power will also increase the chances of my survival in this ruin.

    A little more than ten minutes passed when finally, thest drop of strengthening energy was absorbed by me.

    Seeing that ecstatic smile appeared on my face. The smile is ecstatic, not because of the huge increase in strength, but because of the sheer amount of strengthening energy I had got.

    Seeing the limit, it had filled. I know I will have to kill much fewer Sovereigns to reach the limit,pared to Primary-III.

    It made me relieved. As the number of sovereigns is far less than the Primary-III. If I had needed to kill the same number of Sovereigns as Primary-III, it would have taken me ages.

    It will not, especially when I think about it. The Sovereign I had just killed is one of the weakest.

    It had just leveled up less than a week ago. The powerful Sovereigns would provide me even more bloodline energy, needing me to kill, even fewer Grimm Sovereigns, than I am estimating.

 Chapter 3275 Killing And Treatments

    "Unstable, will need some tweaking," I said as I looked at essence roses from Sovereigns.

    The new formation worked, but not perfectly. There is some instability in it, which I will need to fix, or it won''t be safe if I want to trade them with someone.

    My clone had already begun as I walked out of the core.

    I have made the breakthrough, but I am not getting out immediately. There are a few things I have to do before leaving this ce.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    First is to kill all the Grimms here, be it Primary-III or Sovereigns. Those bloodlines or without bloodlines, they all need to die, and I will kill them.

    The second is to try some treatments.

    There are some treatments here that would be useful to me. I want to try them before getting out. Like all the treatments, once I got out, I won''t be able to enter here.

    I moved immediately, searching for the Grimms. Preferably, Sovereigns, but I will also Primary.

    I had just thought that when I sense two Primary-III. They didn''t have a bloodline, but I appeared in front of them and before they could even get shocked, swept them into my core.

    A few minutes passed, and I have killed a few more Primary-III. One of them even had a bloodline.

    The Sovereign level makes it very easy. I could travel at a very fast speed and kill the Primary-III before even they could understand. I am nning to follow the same philosophy against the Sovereigns.

    I had got what they could give me in battle earlier and now, I will need to fight stronger enemies to get more.

    The Sovereign here didn''t have that. So, it would be better if I killed them quickly as possible.

    ''Father, Sovereign,'' I was thinking about the Sovereign when Nero informed me of the Sovereign. I moved toward it and a little over thirty secondster, I reached it.

    "Human!" said the Bullman, seeing meing toward me.

    I did not stop and kept moving toward it. The Grimm also seemed to understand that, as the powerful aura sted off its body and it came at me.

    "Die!" it shouted as it swung its sword at me; it reached me very quickly and just when it was about to cleave through me, I had disappeared and appeared in front of Bullman''s chest.

    The victorious smile on the Bullman''s face turned to horror as it tried to dodge the attacks, but it is too slow, and its defensive methods are weak.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through it, and it froze. Faster than the two sovereigns had earlier, but are still slower than I liked to be.

    My clones will need to keep improving.

    I disappeared into my core, and I moved away to kill even more Grimms.

    Two hours passed, and Grimms seemed to understand something was happening. Seeing how some of them are trying to get away from this ce.

    I had kept myself hidden and my kills were quick, but even then, the Grimms are not idiots.

    They would notice the rapidly lessening numbers and tell something weird is happening. I can''t let them leave; the only way they will leave is death.

    "Nero, kill anyone who tried to leave," I said to Nero. "Even those with bloodline?" he asked back. "Yes, even those," I replied.

    Usually, I like to kill the ones with bloodline, but since I asked Nero to be near the gate and I myself search around for the Grimms and the treatments.

    It is better Nero killed them.

    I will make up for what I lost after I get out of this ce and it would be soon.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Sure, Father," he said and sped toward the gate excitedly.

    He had also made a breakthrough, but I am the only one killing the prey. Now, he will also get a chance to kill the Sovereigns. Though, he won''t get much kick from it.

    They are not strong enough and seeing he is stronger than me. He will need stronger enemies to feel something.

    I watched him leave before I moved, too. With this power, I do not need Nero to scout for me; I would be able to kill any Grimm I hade across here.

    Hun!

    Two more hours passed when I noticed a thing. The Grimms have hidden themselves in the treatment.

    They are noting out, even when I taunted them. Just looked at me angrily when they saw me. I have never seen Grimms behaving like this since I entered this ruin.

    It had really frustrated me, but there is nothing I could do other than take sce. That Nero is at the gate. They will meet their end there.

    I looked around for fifteen more minutes and seeing there was barely any Grimm there; I moved to the treatment, and I had already decided which one I want.

    I stopped in front of a huge pir, which is releasing gentle water through the thousands of holes in it.

    Around it is ake and on it a couple of stands. There are already four Grimms sitting there, the moment they saw. They started ring at me angrily.

    "You can alle out. I won''t eat you," I said to them, but all they did is re.

    "I am not a bad person here," I said softly and entered the boundary of the pool. Immediately I appeared at one of the stands and my armor disappeared and also my clothes.

    I am d the light mist surrounded my privates.

    "See, I am just a harmless human," I said to them. "Enjoy what little time you have, human. Soon, you will die?" said Werewolf, a Sovereign.

    "Are you going to kill me?" I asked genuinely, but it just red. "Coward," I said and sat down.

    The moment I sat on a square stand. The shower of water, which used to pass through me, begin to hit my skin.

    "Ahhh¡­"

    A moan couldn''t help but escape from my mouth as the water seeped into my skin, providing me with the most beautiful sensation and also cleaning away all the impurities I may have gained during the breakthrough.

    This is the reason why I had chosen this as my first post-breakthrough treatment.

    It feels wonderful and its effects are amazing.

    I will be able to move my power at maximum efficiency. My treatments will work better and, most importantly, they will make my next breakthrough a little smoother.

    That is very important to me, seeing theplications that have urred in both of my breakthroughs.

    I want to do everything I can. So, they won''t appear again. It might seem like wishful thinking, but if I prepared enough, I could get a seamless breakthrough.

    Even though I don''t have aplete idea of what I need to do, I know some things and I will achieve them before the breakthrough.

    A little more than four hours passed when I finally got up and looked at Grimms.

    "I am leaving; anyone interested ining out with me?" I asked, but got no reply, seeing that I shook my in disappointment and stepped out.

 Chapter 3276 Out Of Castle

    "It''s time to say goodbye," I said as I looked back the hills, before turning back to the gate.

    This ce had given me more than I had thought it would. It will always have a special ce in my heart, but now it is time to leave it and enter the dangerous world again.

    I took a deep breath and stepped into the gate.

    A momentter, the powerful energy hit me before the world bes clear. It is a harsh world outside, but exuberant life grows in it.

    Hun!

    I had just looked around for things when I saw a Werewolf staring at me. It is only a few hundred meters away from me,e here wanting to enter the castle.

    "It is your bad luck, Grimm," I said, and before it could let out even a single word. I took it inside my core.

    Nero jumped out of my shoulder and entered the forest, while I had followed behind him, with my stealth method active at full power. My strength might have grown tremendously, but I am cautious as before.

    I have seen Grimm more powerful than me torn apart by the monsters. I don''t want the same to happen to me.

    ''Father monster,'' Nero warned.

    I had just thought that when Nero warned me about the monster and hid behind the tree a few secondster. Arge blue bird flew over me. It was powerful enough to kill me.

    "Fuck!" I cursed as the bird disappeared.

    That bird was a Peak Sovereign and had the strongest aura I had sensed in this ruin. If it had sensed me, it would have been a game over me.

    I resumed my journey a few secondster. Following the map, I had been doing since the first day. I have more ces to check on this map.

    Though my first target will be finding Sovereign, native, and Grimm both. Especially native, to exchange information, especially about the exit or whatever little know about it.

    As I moved, tens of strings moved around me.

    These strings are thin as a hair, but harvest the resources at much greater ease than the rope-like strings which I used to employ before.

    Still, they are not my real strings. I will get them when I reach the Sovereign stage, I am confident of that. I miss them. They made a lot of things easy for me.

    Half an hour passed, and we were moving at incredible speed. Nero is scouting the safest part and I just following it. We hade across a couple of Grimms, Nero had killed all of them, except for one.

    It had a bloodline and used the growth energy from it to grow a few more seeds.

    ''Nero, stop,'' I said as I stopped.

    I had sensed something, and I was going to fight it. I dreamed about it since I had entered this ruin, but I had been too weak, but I now, I have be strong enough to do it.

    "Hello, little bull," I said as I revealed myself.

    It stopped eating the herb. It was eating and turned to me slowly, while I took out the stealth field artifact and threw it in the distance. A secondter, it fixed itself on the ground and released the stealth field.

    MOOOO!

    It stared at me for a couple of seconds before mooing loudly anding at me with incredible speed.

    I did not move away from my spot and instead watched it.

    It is a white bull, twice as big as a normal bull monster, with red crystalline horns, which begin to glow.

    They way, they are burning the surrounding energy. It is clear they are extremely dangerous. I could not let them pierce my body in any condition or I would find myself turning to the ashes.

    Burst 75%

    Soon, it was only ten meters away from me and my sword appeared in my hand, and I activated the burst at 75%.

    Incredible power filled me, and I shook for a moment.

    I had not used even 50% of the bursts against the Grimms, I had fought in the castle, but against this bull monster, I am using 75%.

    It is powerful enough to warrant that.

    MOOO!

    The bull reached me and mooed, once again, before attacking me with those dangerous fiery red horns.

    I moved my sword in response; this time, it is not a long sword I am using, but a great sword. Not my original great sword, but a great sword of different dimensions.

    It is still a weapon I am most proficient in, and I am using it against the strongest enemy, I am fighting in this ruin.

    CLANG!

    A loud metallic sh rang out as its huge shining red horn shed against my sword, creating a powerful noise and a shockwave.

    I do not care about that. What I care about is the impact. I am feeling, which sent me a couple of steps back, with blood leaking from the corner of my mouth.

    "You are really a challenging opponent," I said while grinning and took the burst at 90%.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The bull had gotten angry, and its horns be even hotter than mes lit around it. It had note from the horns, but from the sheet heat, it is projecting, which is burning the surrounding energy.

    MOOOOO!

    It mooed even more loudly than before and came at me, with such a speed, that it felt like it had taken an instant to appear beside me.

    It attacked to tear me apart, and I moved my sword to defend against the zing blow.

    CLANG!

    Once again, its horn shed against my sword, but this time, it burned my sword and then me, with the monstrous, chaotic energy it had sent toward me while shaking me from top to bottom.

    Its monster energy is extremely powerful, but my armor had taken it all inside and refined it. While it was doing that, I felt hot all over me.

    "You will have to try harder than that to kill me, bull," it said as it looking me with burning anger.

    MOOOOO!

    It mooed and attacked me, and I moved my sword to defend myself. Increasing my power further, as the bull had done the same.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    My sword shed against its horn. This time, too, I had shaken from head to toe, with the raw power attacking me, while its monster energy burned me.

    This time, it did not stop after the attack and attacked me again and again, harnessing more and more power from its bloodline core.

    The red veins materialize all over it as it started to pull more and more power to attack me.

    Seeing those veins, my mouth couldn''t help but water.

    I have never eaten a monster with such thick veins. Thest ruin I had gone to had monsters of the Sovereign stage, but they did not have such thick magic veins, as the majority of monsters of this ruin have.

    It is this energy; they need powerful veins to absorb the energy and transfer it around their body.

    Well, I am d, as it is the thing that makes these monsters more delicious. Now that I had seen the veins, I want to kill it even more.

    MOOOOOO!

    It seemed to understand what I was feeling about it. As it harnessed even more power, the veins begin to shine in broad daylight.

    Seeing that, my expression became serious, and I harnessed more power from the burst before moving toward the bull.

    CLANNG!

    We shed and, for the first time since our battle, begin; it is the bull that shook and it saying it made it angry would be a gross underestimation.

    It was furious.

    MOOOOOO!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It mooed and came at me with its full power, and I did not hold back either. I harnessed 100% of the burst, which is immense, that I could barely contain it in my body.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword hit the horns of the bull hard, sending it a step back. A shock appeared on the dumb monster''s face, before turning it into the rate.

    It had just moved when I hit its horn again, sending it a few more steps back.

    It feels good to attack like this. I had been hiding from these monsters since the moment I had taken the steps into this ruin, but now I have got the chance to fight one of them.

    So, I am enjoying it very much.

    I am only attacking the horns. I could attack other parts and I should do it rather than wasting time, in attacking the horns, which will not break, no matter how much I power up the sharpness enchantment.

    All I could be able to do is, make a few light scratches on them. They will be great resources and I had already decided what I had nned to do with them.

    MOOOOOO!

    It mooed loudly, and I thought it would attack me, but it turned to escape.

    "You think you could just run away?" I asked it and a momentter. Thick ropes appeared around its body. While I didn''t get strings, despite gaining the power of Sovereign, I have be powerful enough to bring out some of their abilities.

    These will only work on monsters; as their soul sense is easy to fool.

    Unlike the soul sense of natives and Grimms, which is refined by methods. They would discover it immediately if I tried to bind them with these thick ropes.

    "It was fun fighting with you, bull, but it is time for you to die," I said and appeared beside it and attacked it.

    My sword had morphed into a needle sword and was now moving toward its left eye. I want to kill it soon as possible and given its thick defense; the eyes are best.

    In this way, I won''t waste any of its meat.

 Chapter 3277 Much Harder Than Killing It

    <h4>Chapter 3277 Much Harder Than Killing It</h4>

    "Perfect," I said as I looked at the body of the bull in my core; it was floating with many golden lines running across it.

    It is not just external, but also internal.

    It is one of the new formations I had developed. It helps me cut the monsters perfectly, which is very important when you want to make the perfect dish.

    I had decided to look into every aspect of the culinary, not just cooking, but also producing the things I need and also butchering the monster.

    This is not an easy job when you preserve perfect energy bnce in the monster parts you cut.

    These tiny little things help a lot in enhancing the taste and vor of the food.

    It is such a regret that I will not be cutting this monster. I will be my clone, but there is nothing I could do about it. I will have to try my hand at the different monsters, I am sure I will be fighting many more now.

    I opened my eyes and took the stealth artifact back into my storage and resumed my journey.

    Two hours passed, and four Grimms were killed. All by Nero, all Primary-III. They did not have the bloodline, which was regretful.

    There are a lot of seeds I had nted that are yet to grow. They would have helped a lot with that before I leave this ce. I want all my nts at Sovereign, which will be a difficult task given their numbers, but I felt like it is something I could achieve it.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed, and I had found what I had been looking for, Sovereign and the one with the bloodline.

    It is a Mid-Sovereign.

    I could see its aura through Nero''s eyes; it was hiding it through stealth method, but to me, it is clear as day. I want to walk away, but instead, I found myself taking steps toward it.

    A few minutes passed, and I had loosened my aura a little. Enough that it could sense it, but not enough. It would suspect anything.

    A minute and a half passed when suddenly stopped and looked in my direction. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I am excited, and it is not about the bloodline, but about the prospect of getting information. I have fought against many Primary-III, and they have provided me with some information, but even they did not have aplete.

    It is the same with the Sovereign inside the castle. They entered as Primary-III in the castle, before leveling up.

    It kept looking at me for a few seconds before a smile appeared on its face and it came toward me, four minutester it appeared in front of me and I brought an appropriate shock on my face.

    "Grimm," I said as I brought out my sword. "Human," it said and grinned, before throwing the stealth artifact.

    "It wouldn''t be possible, let me go, right?" I asked hesitantly as I saw In front of me, Rock Horned Crockman. It looked like a normal Crockman, except for rocky lines flowing over its green scales and the ways to retreat. "No, my purpose is to kill you all natives and since you dare toe here, I will kill you all," it said, and it came at me.

    In front of me, Rock Horned Crockman. It looked like a normal Crockman, except for rocky lines flowing over its green scales and its two curved horns.

    In its hand is a rusty ax; it looked like it had been buried in the earth for thousands of years and excavated not long ago.

    It is not the case; the ax is a powerful weapon. It is to feel the great power projecting through it.

    "Die!" it shouted and swung its ax at me.

    Burst 70%!

    I activated the burst at 70%, a less than, I would not be able to counter its attack.

    As the power filled me, I swung my sword at it. Unlike its ax, which is covered in dark green bloodline energy, mine had a simpleyer of transparent energy covering it.

    It looked like it would be swallowed by the bloodline energy in an instant.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, and a powerful one came out. It was so powerful that it had destroyed everything around me, including around me, before it got absorbed by the stealth artifact.

    I shook by the attack but did not take a step back. It surprised it, but soon the smile on its face returned.

    Though, now it had a killing intent in it.

    ng ng ng

    It didn''t say anything and instead attack again and again, trying to push me back, but I held on to my ce while defending against its attacks.

    "You are not weak. Killing you would be fun," it said as it increased the power behind its attacks.

    "You may be stronger than me, but you are not strong enough to kill me," I replied, and a grin appeared on its face, filled with anger and killing intent in it.

    I have so many questions, but I am not in a hurry to ask them to it. If I ask it now, it will not answer. I will have to fight it more, before asking the questions.

    A little more than a minute passed when suddenly, it jumped back, and I didn''t attack. I had sensed before it, but I wanted to see how long it took to react to it; it reacted pretty quickly.

    There is a monster, entered the edge of a stealth field. It is powerful enough that both of us won''t like to fight it.

    The monster had sensed something strange as it entered the stealth field. It had spread its soul sense further, but it did not discover us. However, it had stayed on its spot for more than a minute before it moved out of the field.

    Even then, we did not move for more than three and a half minutes, as the monster had remained close.

    "It left," said the Rock Horned Crockman and aura sted off its body, as ite at me. I harnessed the power of the burst at 80% and moved to defend against its attacks.

    ng!

    Our swords shed again, and this time, I barely shook. "It seemed like I had been needlessly scared of you. You are not as strong as I thought as I thought, you are," I said to it.

    It seemed to have hit the nerve. A volcano of rage seemed to have exploded in its eyes.

    "I will kill you," it shouted and attacked me with its eyes full of rage. I didn''t hold back either and harnessed more power and went to sh against it.

    It is not just the taunt; what I had said had some truth in it.

    It is powerful, and I had not underestimated it, but I had underestimated myself. I am powerful enough that I could kill it. If I used every bit of my power and some factors worked with me.

    I have won the battles with worse chances. So, I will fight to kill it and will also try to get some answers to my questions.

    Which, I think, would be a much harder job than killing it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 3278 Defeat

    Chapter 3278 Defeat

    "So, mind telling me a few things about this ruin?" I asked with a smile on my face, as I countered its attack and attacked with mine.

    "I am sure you would have found most of the things by now," it replied mockingly.

    The bastard is angry, but it is not letting that anger control it. It is still very much in control of itself while using anger to harness more power from its bloodline.

    Emotions are the best tools to harness the power from the bloodlines and the anger is greatest but most dangerous.

    Less than a quarter of the Grimm could control their anger to harness the power, while the rest lose their mind over it.

    "Yes, most things. Like you guys, were doing something in secret, using your puppets, but being found out, and that brought Primes from realms," I said, implying I know most things.

    It is just what I had got from humans, and Grimms and what Nero had eavesdropped when the Grimms were talking about it.

    Its eyes shot in surprise, hearing that, but it soon calmed down.

    "Well, there is no loss in telling you a few things, since you are going to die anyway," he said after a few seconds of silence.

    "We had found something extremely precious and were retrieving it through our puppets, but found out those bastards."

    "The natives from realms came and mighty war happened. It shook the whole world and destroyed thisnd beyond recognition that the natives broke it from the world and sealed it," it said and smiled while continuing to attack me.

    The bastard!

    I cursed, it had provided me with iplete information. It is frustrating, but fine, as it had connected a few pieces.

    "So, what is the thing that caused the war?" I asked, and the smile on its face turned mocking. "Dead men do not need to know that," it replied and attacked with even more power.

    I had defended, not letting its rusty axee close to me.

    It is a skilled fighter. Unlike those Sovereigns I had fought in the castle, who could barely control their power, much less use it efficiently.

    Still, my clones are recording it and studying all its moves. The flow of time is helping a lot and also the increased mental power. My clones are now, could study, my enemies in more depth than before.

    I am in no hurry to end the fight and nor I could. It is powerful and I have to be patient.

    The more data I have, the better it would be for me when I decided to deal with it.

    A few more minutes passed and I could see it was getting more and more frustrated by itsck of progress against me. It couldn''tnd a single attack on me, and even the shaking had stopped long ago.

    My clones had adjusted my inheritance to deal with its power more suitably.

    I have to say; I have lucked out with the clone methods. I havee across many of the clone methods; including one found in the storage of Grimm in the castle, but not even a single one couldpare to the one I am practicing.

    It is in apletely different league. It felt like it is tailored for me.

    I didn''t forget; I have to do something for myself and while I had not promised, I will do it. I will do it, but not now. I will have to be very powerful before I could even think of doing that.

    "You were better than I had imagined, human; it seemed like I won''t be able to defeat you without my full power," said Crockman.

    A thick green aura released from its body like the powerful tides before started to form a phantom behind it.

    I am surprised.

    It using all its power; I thought it would increase it a level further, before using its full power, but I don''t mind. We have been fighting for a little more than half an hour; it is time, to end it.

    Burst 100%.

    I activated the full burst. This time, I am going to need it to defeat this Grimm.

    I looked at the phantom and felt its powerful suppression without looking into its eyes. Here, that is an extremely dangerous thing.

    A momentter, the phantom merged into the Crockman, reinforcing its power.

    "Now, you die!" it said as the huge phantom of a green ax materialized around its ax and it attacked.

    Seeing the attack, my expression became serious, and I harnessed every bit of strength I have and swing my sword. The bastard is not holding back and if I hold it back, I will regret it.

    CLANNNG!

    Its ax shed against my sword, and my eyes widened. A momentter, I begin to take the steps back, while vomiting blood with the pieces of my organs.

    "You defended it!" it said with a clear shock in its eyes. "As I had said, you are strong, but not strong enough to kill me," I said as I wiped away the blood from my lips.

    "I will show you how strong I am. You bastard!" it shouted and came at me, with bloodline energy exploding around it.

    It is powerful and suppressive; if it had been those Sovereigns I had fought in the castle had been standing here, they would have already been on their knees, by now.

    I steeled my heart and swung my sword with every bit of power I have.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG.

    Our weapons shed and with each sh; I would take a step back and vomit blood, while it would follow me instantly, wanting to finish me, before I could recover.

    It is hard to defend when it is attacking with such power. Even when I do, it ising with the cost.

    At every sh, I am getting more and more injured, and pain. As the shocks of the attacks try to grind my internals into the paste. If it is not for my strong healing power and formation in the core, they would have done that.

    A little over three minutes passed, and I am still defending while taking a step back and vomiting.

    In these three minutes, my condition did not improve. Instead, it had worsened, I be more injured and my skin had gone pale, and it looked like I was on myst leg.

    "Now do you think I have no chance of defeating you?" asked Crockman as it came at me with another attack, to which I was a little slow to respond.

    "Yes, because you are dead," I said, and its lips curved tough when suddenly, its lips froze when it saw me dodging at speed; it had not seen me move.

    It immediately reacted and turned my ax toward me, who was moving toward it. But how easy it is to break the momentum of your most powerful attack.

    It is skilled enough to do it in fractions of a second, but it was all the time, I needed to appear in front of t.

    It tried to dodge and defend against the defensive method, but I had worked too hard in this ce. It will not be able to get away unless it is hiding a serious amount of power. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Which I know, it isn''t.

 Chapter 3279 False Promise

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through its heart before I moved away from it immediately.

    I shouldn''t have, as the energy froze at the right time, but I couldn''t take a risk.

    I didn''t get a chance to test it on a lot of Sovereigns and this was the most powerful, I have faced.

    A level abovepared to all the others; I had fought in the castle.

    Though they were the weaklings, this one is standard. Nearly all the Sovereigns I had seen in this ce had average strength simr to it; some were weaker than that, while some were stronger.

    Tap!

    I appeared beside it a momentter and tapped it on the shoulder. A momentter, it had disappeared.

    A secondter, I appeared at my core, where formations were pouring the energies inside me. My injuries are not fake, they are serious, and now the formations pouring power to heal them.

    "Human, what is this ce?" Crockman shouted from its prison. "My core," I replied to it with a smile.

    The smile on my face became even bigger when I saw the runes materializing and climbing over its body. Now, even if it wants to die, it couldn''t die.

    "How is that possible? Sovereigns don''t have internal worlds, only Primes have that," it said in shock while trying to push the runes, but it is not having any effect.

    "I am not Sovereign," I replied, and I could see it rxed for a moment before even a greater shock appeared on its face.

    When it sensed my Initial Primary III aura.

    "Impossible!" it gasped in shock as it looked at me in horror. "It is the truth; it is up to you, whether you believe it, or not," I said, and its expressions be worse, before suddenly, they started easing up.

    "Release me, human, or I will self-destruct. Taking you and this whole damn ce with me," it said, and the smile on my face grew bigger.

    "You cannot self-destruct here," I said with a smile. It hesitated before its expressions be firm.

    "Watch me," it said and closed its eyes, but a couple of secondster, opened them, with deep shock in them.

    "You are in my domain, even to die. You need to take my permission." I said, "Though, if you give me what I want, I could let you get out of here," I added, and it looked at me suspiciously.

    "You will just kill me after you get what you wanted," It said, to which I shook my head.

    "I promise I will release you. The information is more important to me than your little life," "Though, you will be a little injured in the soul, since I need to remove this memory and I will have your storage,"

    It did not reply and instead stared at me with great suspicion.

    "You should decide quickly; once those runes covered you fully, even I won''t be able to save you," I said to its suspicious eyes, and it looked at runes, which have covered half of it externally and internally.

    "The higher-ups didn''t provide us with all the information. Only Earth Sovereigns are aware of the whole information," it said.

    "It is fine. Tell me everything you know about, including the exits," I said to it.

    "Our two hundred thousand years ago, our puppets have discovered something. A grand treasure that could help one make a breakthrough into the realm beyond the prime,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "A traitorous bastard released this information to the realms and their primes descended.''

    "Who got that treasure in the end?" I asked, to which it shook its head. "I do not know," it replied.

    "What are the three ces you have been asked to visit by higher-ups?" I asked and a surprise couldn''t help but appear on its face. This is information, Nero had heard, eavesdropping on two Sovereigns.

    "Show me on this man?" I said and a giant map protected in front of it. It is an amalgamation of all the maps I had found in the storage of Grimms, and even the bastard seemed surprised seeing it.

    "The Mist Valley, Gnar Tower, and Jox Whirpool," it replied, motioning toward three ces, which noted normally.

    "Only Mist Valley could be entered this time." It added.

    "What are they?" I asked.

    "Treasurends. There are huge treasures in them. Hundreds of people found treasure there, that helped them break into Earth Sovereign stage," it replied and had excitement in its voice in thest sentence.

    I know it is hiding something, seeing that sick joy hiding behind the excitement, but I do not care.

    "Where are the exits? Yours and the ones you have found," I asked, and it took a moment to answer that. "I only know two; one that leads us to our base and another, somewhere I don''t know," it answered.

    "Point toward them?" I asked, and a momentter, it did, before turning to me.

    "I have answered all your questions. Now release me," it demanded, and I smiled at it. "I am sorry, but I do not release monsters," I replied and turned away from it.

    "You bastard, I ho," I muted it before he could say anything.

    I felt a little bad at breaking promises like that, but I know it is a monster and I do not keep the promises to monsters. One and a half secondster, the harvest begins and now, I couldn''t have it, even if I wanted to. I do not want to save it.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I looked at the map and add the information I had received.

    I know I couldn''t believe it all; it had certainly hidden many things, but I expected that. Still, the information it provided was quite substantial.

    On the way, I will need to corroborate it with a few more Grimms and will need to get it from fellow natives.

    I now have some information and for the first timeing to this ruin, I felt like. I might be able to get out of it; it will be dangerous, but I will give my everything for that.

    I looked at exits; they are on the way, but I will not go there unless I verify it from my fellow natives.

    It might be their bases with Peak Sovereigns and even Earth Sovereigns in them. I will be discovered before I could even see them, and I don''t want that.

    I have already been kidnapped by the earth sovereign once; I don''t want to do it again. It is the same for the mist valley. I had sensed the fear in the eyes of the Grimm, when it had uttered those words.

    I closed the map and turned to the Crockman, which was getting harvested.

    The resistance is quickening at a very fast speed; the clear phantom had also faded a lot. Soon, it willpletely disappear, and a few seconds after that, the Grimm.

    I smiled at that thought and got out of my core; I am still injured, but not enough that I couldn''t defend against any unexpected danger.

    After I picked up the stolen field artifact; I resumed my journey. Hoping toe across many of such delicious Grimms.

 Chapter 3280 Information Exchange

    Buzz!

    A faint trickle of power entered my body and in less than twenty seconds; it had disappeared.

    Now, the strengthening energy of the Primary-III, couldn''t evenst for twenty seconds. It couldn''t bepared to Sovereigns, but Sovereigns aren''t flying everywhere around me.

    It iste afternoon, and I have only found two Grimms Sovereigns with the bloodline.

    The number is not good considering the distance I had traveled and the number of Grimm Sovereigns I havee across.

    I have alsoe across two native sovereigns. As I thought about them, my blood started to boil, but I controlled my anger and continued moving.

    Till now, I have fought against five sovereigns and three talked inside the core, and I could say the information the Crockman had provided was mostly true, with some omissions.

    Though, I have to corroborate it with a few more sources to be sure about it.

    I am moving toward the first exit, which is also on the way to the Mist Valley. Though I am not going to the Mist Valley. that ce is extremely dangerous, from what I had heard about the Grimms Sovereign.

    Another hour passed when finally, Nero sensed another native Sovereign. They are far rarer than the Grimms.

    We have entered this ce in much fewer numbers than the Grimms, not to mention.

    When he showed me his face, especially the clothes he was wearing, I rxed a little. Thest two native Sovereigns I had found were from the organization and if those bastards hadn''t been natives, I would kill them.

    They had only asked for all information I have, but also asked me to give me my resources and top of that refused to tell me what they know.

    It is a good thing; they have only threatened with words. If they had lifted even a hand, I would have broken every single piece of bone on their bodies.

    I moved toward the Sovereign, and he is part of the batch of Sovereigns that came after us. I had a recording and could see him through it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Little over ten minutes passed and when I reached near him and slowed down, before revealing some of my aura to let him sense my presence.

    "Your stealth method is quite good. I didn''t sense you till you reached so close to me," said the ck Wolf Beastman.

    "Thank you," I said and silence spread.

    "So, what do you want?" he asked directly.

    His tone is friendly, but I could tell he is cautious, and his faint soul sense spread around me, trying to detect my aura to discern my level.

    Which ispletely sealed.

    "Information," I said, and a smile appeared on his face. "I have some, I hope, you also have something," he said.

    I smiled as a white crystal appeared in my hand and threw it at him. He caught it and a surprise appeared on his face.

    "You have quite a lot. I am afraidpared to it, I have very little," he said with obvious embarrassment. "It is fine, give me whatever you have," I replied. He nodded and a secondter, threw a blue stone at me.

    I sent it to my core, and a clone viewed it. It is less than what I had provided him, but it finished. Some of the iplete information I have.

    "If there is nothing else, I am leaving," he said. I nodded and watched him leave; he is moving in a different direction than mine.

    It is not like everyone would be searching for an exit. No, many I hade across, including Primary-III, did not have the exit as their focus; their primary target is collecting as much as resources as possible.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Which is not surprising.

    Ruins such as this, where resources at every step are rare. Especially for those who do not belong to any organizations.

    Most of the ruins are in their hands and they only let the public into 30% of ruins. The rest of the runes were for their personal use, despite thew stating every organization needed to keep half of their ruins public.

    I didn''t stay on my spot for long; after following him with my soul sense for a couple of seconds, I resumed my journey.

    A few minutes passed as I moved through the thick trees, collecting the resources from the surrounding nts. It is nted I am collecting, but also crystal metals and other things.

    Collecting them had be even more important. Now that I had taken the artifice.

    Though 95% of this job is done by Nero. He is simply good at it; a hundred times better than me. Compared to him, I only picked up a shiny rock that I see lying around.

    I have collected arge amount of metals, crystals, and other things since I entered this ruin.

    The storage has provided a lot, but I think we will also collect a lot on our own. Especially now that we had made a breakthrough.

    Nero had be even good. Since morning, he had collected a lot of things.

    ''Father, Grimm,'' I was busy with my thoughts when Nero informed me of the Grimm. An inheritance Grimms, but a powerful one. More than Crockman, I had fought in the morning.

    ''Finish it,'' I said, and Nero moved toward it.

    On the way, his size begins to increase, and his aura begins to change, while his antlers begin to shrink.

    In that minute, he bes arge wolf, who is like any wolf monster of this ruin. He is so good that even Earth Sovereign won''t find any fault in him, even if they scanned him thoroughly.

    With the breakthrough, Nero''s abilities had also advanced. Now, he could do even more amazing things than before.

    Soon, he reached the ce where Grimm was and roared. The Grimms threw out the stealth field artifact and moved to defend against Nero.

    The Chimpman is quite powerful; its de of it is fast as lightning and silent as the wind.

    Now, I feel regret for not fighting against it. It is a great enemy, I would have learned a lot from it, but there is no use in regretting it.

    Nero is fighting it, and I will not interfere.

    The battle hadsted for four minutes and eight seconds before the Grimm died and it died very painfully. Some of his abilities could make death a very painful experience.

    Even I shuddered thinking about them.

    Soon, Nero collected the body and everything with it. In a few minutes, he will turn it into pure crystals. He could do that now and the purity he gets, even the best formation I have gotten from the books, does.

    I am happy he killed another Grimm who would have killed many more natives and was quite excited about its storage.

    The storages of established Sovereigns like it have amazing things. I even found a miracle fruit, which is extremely rare, and I have found a single one on the tree since I hade to this world.

    A few secondster, Nero changed back into his original shape, and we resumed our journey toward our destination.

 Chapter 3281 Awake

    ''I have found it, Father,'' said Nero and a smile appeared on my face.

    The sky had darkened, and soon the energy would appear; while with current power, I will be able to bear it for a while before it bes dense enough.

    It will be dangerous if I didn''t find a ce to spend the night.

    The energy is dangerous; what is even more dangerous is the monsters that roamed in it. They are powerful enough to tear me apart while I stay helplessly powerlessly against them.

    Eight minutester, I reached the ce; It is underground, between the roots of a giant tree.

    It is wet and humid, but it didn''t matter. I will be in the abode and it will be big, as the space Nero had found is quite big.

    It took me a few minutes for me to reach it. As I did, I had immediately taken out an abode, which fit perfectly in the space I am.

    With a smile, I entered the room. Nero didn''t follow me. Instead, he went up. I am worried, but also happy and also feel pity for Grimms, who is going to die in the night.

    Even before leveling up, Nero was trouble for the Grimms, but now, he will be their nightmare.

    I am just happy thinking about the number of storage; I am going to have in the morning.

    As level up, not onlyes strength but also speed. He will be able to cover arge area through the night, which means there will be more Grimms that will die and more storage, I will get.

    It took cold water off the shower to calm my emotions; it felt wonderful, and I stayed there for more than half an hour, beforeing out.

    I dried myself and changed into afortable cloth, before walking into the kitchen. Once again, I started to feel excited; I have prime meat and I am going to cook it now.

    I took out a couple of things, including a round burner, which had two horns fixed inside.

    It is a new cooking instrument forged by my clone; it is temporary. As I had still not gained the skill to forge something good, despite bing a Grade 3 Artificer.

    The red horns inside the instrument belong to the bull I had killed in the morning. It is turned out they can produce optimal cooking fire, better than my own fire or any fire and crystal I have.

    I didn''t waste any time and started.

    I cooked with a smile on my face, forgetting everything I had experienced. The stress left me slowly and calmness filled my heart.

    Cooking always helps; it is such a regret that despite having six clones and time dtion in my core, I couldn''t give the culinary time it deserves. It became even more apparent after I started artificing.

    I could do nothing about it, as there are too many things for me to do.

    Still, I am improving my culinary skill slowly. It turned out like alchemy. The artifice could also help me improve my culinary skill; my control has be much better, and so have my skills.

    I have a dream to forge an abode. Design every little thing there, including a grand kitchen.

    I nearly have the most important thing for it. A natural spatial seed: which is much better and has greater potential than an artificial spatial seed. In it, I could do things that I couldn''t with natural spatial seed.

    If it had before, I received Artificers'' legacy, I would have started on it already, but now I didn''t.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I do not have enough skills and knowledge; the impartation has given me a lot of knowledge, but I don''t want to be limited to that. Thankfully, I have an entire library full of knowledge.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I am going to use it, while slowly practicing my way to Grade 4 artificer, and only then I would start working on my dream abode.

    A little more than one and a half hours passed when I finally finished, and the dinner was smelling heavenly.

    I put it all on the table when I suddenly froze before a smile lit up on my face.

    "Are you conscious enough to join me for dinner?" I asked Ashlyn, who had finally woken up.

    Chew Chew!

    She chirped excitedly as she appeared in front of me.

    "Let me serve you," I said and energy strings move to serve her the ce. Usually, I like to use my hands, but she might fall asleep at the next moment.

    She had fallen asleep on the dinner te many times.

    So, I want her to have as much as food she could before she falls asleep again.

    "Let''s eat," I said, and we dug in.

    A few secondster, an unconscious voice came out of my mouth. It is too delicious, better than I had thought I could.

    ''It is you who wanted to spend a night out,'' I said to Nero, who projected hunger from the distance. Though he did note back and instead moved toward the closest Grimm.

    "How are you feeling?" I asked her, as I served her second.

    Chew Chew!

    She replied before resuming eating. She said she is feeling good and loved the dinner.

    "I am d," I said and ate while asking her questions now and then.

    Soon, we finished the dinner and to my surprise, Ashlyn did not fall asleep.

    I took the little bird in my hand and sat on the couch. Talking to her, while petting her gently, the way she liked.

    I did not care about the practice or other things I have to do. All I care about is spending time with her before she fell into sleep again.

    She did that, but a lotter than I had thought. She had stayed awake for nearly three hours and watched her favorite movie before falling asleep.

    "Good night," I said to her and sent her into the core before focusing on the tasks.

 Chapter 3282 In The Night

    "Fuck!" I cursed as I get out of the tub.

    I have cursed, but there is a smile on my face. The upgraded methods are working better than I had imagined.

    It is also noted that the pain I had felt during the breakthrough, where every cell of mine had burned very well worth it. Now, because of it, the treatments of forbidden energy and strengthening the deepest part of me.

    The effects of the treatments were great and one of the reasons is the resources on which I am not holding back.

    I have gained so many resources here that I had stopped holding back on them. I used every resource I could to level off that seemed wasteful, but it didn''t matter to me. The only thing that matters is the results.

    I am getting the results.

    Still, my clone has collected the data and already started improving it.

    I have already decided that before leaving the ruin, I will try to level up once more. It is hard but could be possible.

    I have six clones now and four of them are always working on the inheritances. They have already made good progress in three days or rather nine long days, now that time dtion had increased further.

    My clones need no sleep or rest and I wish I could have them more and I would, as long as I made a breakthrough into the Sovereign.

    It will take time, even though I don''t know how long it will take me to create a Sovereign inheritance, but it will not be soon. The inheritance to reach the Sovereign stage will not be easy.

    I have already started working on it, side by side with the upgrade of the Mid-Primary-III.

    I have studied enough that I could start working on it. Though most of my focus is still on the upgrade.

    Buzz!

    I sat in the center of the formation on the ground, and a momentter. It had activated. While I closed my eyes and entered my core.

    I may have six clones, but I can''t work with them alone. I have to do my share of the work too and I am more than happy to do that.

    I entered the library and started working or rather studying. I am still focused on the ancient runes. They had now be even more important to me, that before; the knowledge they provide, help me understand themon runes even better.

    I can''t wait for a day, I could use these runes, but those days are years away.

    Ancient runes are hard and there is a reason people first break through the Sovereign stage, before even looking at these runes, and only primes could use them proficiently.

    I am not chewing more than I swallow. Studying them is already helping me, I am sure, if I keep studying them, I will continue to reap the significant benefits.

    Five hours passed inside the core, and I finished with treatment, but I did not walk out of the core and instead. Got up from the table and walked toward my clones, working on the inheritances.<novelsnext></novelsnext>n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I started working with them.

    Another five hours passed inside the core, when I finally opened my eyes and got up before walking into my room.

    There I showered, beforeying down on my bed. I fell asleep within a minute and woke up four hourster, feelingpletely refreshed.

    I stayed in bed for a couple of minutes, watching Nero as he moved like a Grimm reaper; reaping their lives as passed. He even messed with those; he couldn''t even fight.

    It is not like many of them dare to follow him outside and even if they did; they will not find him.

    I got up from the bed and freshened up, before cooking myself a breakfast, which I ate alone.

    Ashlyn is sleeping. She had not woken up since she had slept a few hours ago. I didn''t expect her to wake up; I just looked at her, before focusing on eating breakfast.

    Once I finished with the breakfast, I once again started treatment, which continued for nearly two hours, before it was time to leave.

    It is still dark outside, with the content of energy at a dangerous level, but with changes I made. I could bear it; I will have to bear it; If I want to reach my prey and kill it.

    It is a dangerous ruin and if I want to get out of here safely, I will need to be strong and Grimms are the quickest way to get it.

    I got out of my abode and ced it back into my storage before walking out of the underground. It took me a few minutes, but I had reached it and my expressions couldn''t help but get somber.

    The energy out is more dangerous than I had thought, but my armor could bear it, albeit barely.

    After checking things with my armor, I begin to move in the beautiful moonlight. It was a really amazing night, but I couldn''t focus on it. If I did it, I will lose my target, toward which I am moving.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about that when Nero informed me about the monster. A peak Sovereign monster.

    I hid immediately and a minuteter; I felt the earth vibrating as a herd of elephant monsters moved not far away from me. All of them are Sovereign; the weakest of them is a Mid-Sovereign, while the strongest is a Peak one.

    I stayed in my ce for more than five minutes before moving again.

    Time passed, and every minute, the energy would thin up, but it is happening slowly. I should be able to reach my destination before the energy be thin enough for Grimm toe out.

    Fifty-two minutes passed, and I finally reached my destination and could see the Grimms.

    It is sitting crossed-legged and seemed to be practicing a method. Seeing that, a smile appeared on my face, and I moved toward it.

 Chapter 3283 Hunting

    I stopped breathing and just waited by the me Werewolves'' abode door; from what I could see, the Grimm would take a few more minutes toe out.

    I had improved my method enough, that I have the confidence to stand closer to it.

    Well, who asked this bastard to find a hidden ce like this? It is not hidden well and the energies roaming around it, are helping me hide well.

    The energies are dangerous, but they are also helpful in their own way.

    I am standing with every bit of my aura isted. It is quite dangerous, seeing how close I am to Grimm, and wouldn''t have dared to do it. If the energies around hadn''t been so thick.

    Its soul sense is moving around the abode, but it hadn''t discovered me yet and it won''t.

    Though, if the energy thinned too much before it came out. I will have to get out of here and wait outside to kill it, which I don''t want to do.

    Hun!

    Three minutes and thirteen secondster. The door opened without making the slightest noise and the Grimm walked out.

    It is a Catman, with beautiful yellow lines. I had fought against a member of its tribe in the castle a week ago. Though the one I had killed was a Primary-III, while this one was Sovereign.

    The moment it came out; I moved, using every bit of speed, I could harness.

    It had discovered me, but it was toote. It would have been able to do something before stepping out the moment it did; it was dead.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through its back before it even harnesses its full power. I was so fast that I didn''t even let the bloodline phantom form before I stabbed it in the heart and sent it to my core.

    With Grimm disappeared, I let go of my power and looked around the cave, before putting the abode in my core and walking out.

    It had been five days since I got out of the castle, and I was moving fast toward the first exit. If I am able to maintain my speed, I would be able to reach there, in five to six days.

    I want to reach the limit before I reached there.

    If it is a true exit, I want to leave through it and like to be at the limit. Then I willpletely focus on my breakthrough.

    I pushed away those thoughts and focused on the journey ahead of me. It had been hard, and it is getting harder, but I have toplete it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    If I want to get out of here; even if it is the thing, I am the only one interested in.

    All the Sovereigns I had met in this ce had no interest in getting out of this ruin, despite its immense dangers. They are searching exit like me, but for the time when they want to get out.

    All they want to focus on getting resources and opportunities. Some bastards were even so daring, they tried to rob.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I beat the shit out of one native and took its storage. I really wanted to kill him, but I stopped myself. The number of Grimms in this ruin is too high, even the wretched bastard like him was necessary.

    Half an hour passed, and the rays of the sun had finally started to pierce through the clouds.

    The energy had nearly disappeared, but most sovereigns have alreadye out and begun their adventure.

    I began earlier than most and had been lucky enough to kill two Sovereign. It only happened once, two days ago.

    Most of the time, when I moved to the second Grimm, after killing the first. Most of them had moved out of their abodes. Now, I would need a few more Grimms with bloodline and I would be golden for today.

    A few minutes passed and Nero had attacked one Grimm; he didn''t even ask me.

    He knew the Grimms without a bloodline belonged to him and he had been killing them day and night. The wealth I had umted in the past few days has been sky-rocketed.

    I was watching the battle when I focused back on the core, as thest drop of growth energy had been absorbed by the nts.

    I focused on a single nt, which had been turned to dust, leaving two fruits.

    The spatial tree had left the spatial fruits, and inside them were spatial seeds. One could be used to nt, while the other, as a spatial seed to create abodes and other things.

    I had waited a lot before giving growth energy to the spatial tree.

    I now have the spatial seed, but I am in no hurry to create an abode. I do not have the skill orplete resources yet. The resources are not a problem with the wealth I have; the problem is the skill.

    I do not have sufficient skills; it will take some time before my clone could practice in Grade 4.

    It is not just seeds that are precious, but also fruits themselves. They will sell for an immense price, but I have no intention of selling them.

    I have a need for them.

    My clone picked one of the two fruits, one it had packed into the box, the whole second, it cut it expertly and brought out the seed. It had packed the cut fruit while burrowing the seed on the ground.

    The spatial seed is an extremely powerful resource and the more one has; the better it is.

    Which is why I am renting it. I n to grow more, and I have a chance to do that, till I am in this ruin.

    After my clone burrowed into the seed, I focused back on the battle, which ended a couple of secondster and we resumed our journey.

    A couple of hours passed when we stopped, and this time to watch the battle between the native and Grimm, both of them were peak Sovereigns and their power is earthshaking.

    Seeing them, the thirst for such power, couldn''t help, but rise in my heart.

 Chapter 3284 Moving

    Mystery Moon Real, Level 7 Celestial Tower

    "What is happening to realm core?" asked the beautiful woman, with hair that looked like they were born out of moonlight.

    She is looking at the egg-shaped silvery crystal in front of her, which is slowing gently. Evert day, it would glow a couple of seconds, before stopping.

    It had been happening for a month, with no reason or a pattern behind it.

    "Do you find anything?" asked the man beside her.

    To which she shook her head. She had been here for one and half months; not taking a step away, even for a second, and even after that, she was not able to find the reason.

    "Do we ask for help?" asked the young-looking man at her help. "No!" said the woman immediately, and her voice was resolute.

    The two men knew better than the mention of the topic further. They stayed with her for some time, before disappearing, while the woman stayed and continue staring realm core, which begin to glow again.

    ¡­

    "Finally, on the other side," I said as I looked at the huge alv river; one of the most dangerous things I had seen in the ruin.

    I had spent one and a half days traveling by it, before crossing the natural bridge; the journey, that would have taken me less than a minute to do. If. I flew over it.

    Though doing that would have been a grave mistake.

    There is a clear warning on all the maps that one shouldn''t attempt to cross it unless they are a peak Sovereign and even then, they should be careful.

    I had truly not believed the warning until I saw a Peak Sovereign bird getting swallowed in a single bite by a giant monster that came out of the river.

    The monster was also a Peak Sovereign, but despite that, it swallowed the bird and took it inside the river.

    The bird did note out; it had simply disappeared.

    Crossing the river means I am only one and a half days away from the first exit. The second one is further and belongs to Grimm; this one did not. At least this is what all the Grimms are staying.

    There is a prime chance that I have to check it. It is the only lead I have.

    I will personally not go there. It will be Nero''s job. It is extremely dangerous, but is the only one who could achieve, without being detected, if it is a trap.

    I will travel till mid-day, before stopping at an intersection near the route, which leads to the mist valley, while Nero will go check the exit.

    If it turned out to be a trap, then mist valley will be a new destination.

    It is not like the mist valley has an exit, but it is where a huge number of Sovereign are moving, despite it being an extremely dangerous ce. Only in a ce like that, I will be able to find a person who knows the exit.

    Our numbers might not be as much as Grimms, but we still have good numbers.

    There is a chance some of them would have found it. Even if they didn''t, there would be a lot of Grimms there, who might have an idea about it.

    It may seem farfetched, but it is the only idea I have. If the exit turned out to be the burst.

    Hun!

    Half an hour passed, and I entered another ruined city when Nero sensed the Grimm. It is an Initial Sovereign, that Nero had killed in a second; it didn''t take even a second.

    He just appeared behind it and swallowed the Grimm.

    I am not surprised. He is growing stronger and now, killing such Grimms has be a child''s y for him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Another hour passed when he informed me of the monster, but I did not hide. Just moved a little away from the monster and kept moving.

    As my strength increased, so has the power of my abilities. Not to mention, I am improving them daily with the data, I am collecting every day.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The stealth method is essential for my survival here, and it had be a kind of great.

    As long as I am more than half a mile away from the Mid-Sovereign. I didn''t hide. Though I will hide from any monster that was above the Mid-Sovereign stage.

    Time passed as I traveled to the ruined city; I like them a lot. Here, there are many ces where one could hide.

    Though, there are also the disadvantages, like resources. In the forest, there are more resources, that in the ruined city. Despite it being swallowed by nts.

    Even hundreds of thousands of years couldn''t change all things.

    I am not much worried about resources. I have so many that I don''t know what I will do with them. Most importantly, thousands of times more resources in killing Grimms than collecting them.

    Though I still collect them and even now, the strings are moving around me, collecting every resource that is within a hundred meters of me.

    All resources are important. I may have more resources than I know what to do with them, but there mighte a time, when I will need to use every resource, I have to survive.

    Besides, it never hurts to have more resources.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed when I sensed the Grimm. It is behind me, and it has a bloodline.

    Immediately, I stopped in my tracks and moved toward the Grimm. The bloodline Grimms are important to me, especially now that I havee so close to the exit.

    If it is not a trap, then I will walk through it and, as I had said before, I like to be at the limit when I do that.

    I am not at the limit; I am still a little distance away from achieving the limit.

    Five and a half minutester, I reached the Grimm. It is a Mid-Sovereign and looking at its aura; it seemed to have leveled up, not long ago.

    I am a little disappointed by that. I would have preferred a strong one, which is challenging to kill, but also the one who will provide a lot of bloodlines energy.

    I looked at it for a couple of seconds, before finally moving toward it, at full speed.

    The burst is roaring at 100% and I am harnessing my whole power, but not using it all, keeping it on hold.

    It sensed me immediately and turned before a powerful aura burst out of its body and a grin appeared on its face.

    "Tasty human," said the Ratman and moved toward me and a momentter, we were against each other.

    "Die, human!" It said and swung its thin long sword at me, and I swung mine toward it, which had about the same power as its.

    Our swords were closer and closer to each other, and soon, there was only an inch of distance remained between them. When a grin appeared on my face.

    Hun!

    It sensed something and a powerful aura roared out of its body, but it was already toote.

    Puch!

    A secondter, I was in front of it, and my sword was in its chest, while it looked at me in frozen shock.

 Chapter 3285 Books

    ''You can leave now, Nero,'' I said to him.

    He should have gone the moment we crossed the river, but he stayed, and I didn''t ask him to leave.

    I watched him leave while I moved ahead myself, unsure of my destination, but with Nero gone. I have to think hard about it, as things are going to get very dangerous for me.

    Till Nero always had been in his range, except for nights, but now, I am on my own and it is going to be dangerous.

    My clone opened the map in the core and begin to look at the ces I could go. There are many in this city and I looked at them for more than a minute, before finally selecting one.

    As I did, I moved toward it; it is a little far, but it is fine.

    Little over two hours and two Grimmster, I had reached my destination. A half-buried ck marble tower, which is broken in many ces.

    The tower is huge, and runes are shing in many ces.

    There are many other ces better than it, but it is the only one which had the knowledge. It used to be a library in the city, with knowledge of all the subjects avable in it.

    It is the best ce I could go.

    As I do not need the resources or the artifacts. I would very much appreciate the books, despite having a whole damn library of them. Extra knowledge is never a bad thing and library spirit agrees with me very much.

    There are over ten entrances to enter it; there are holes all around the tower.

    I chose the one in the lower middle of the tower; ording to data, the 11th-floor entrance will give me the biggest haul and I chose it.

    I moved underground, while my soul sense spread around me. I am on my own and I need to be very careful about it.

    I didn''t sense anyone and hadn''t spotted even a speck of residual aura. This is not surprising, seeing it is not a ce most people would enter. People would go to ces where there are treasures and resources, not where the books are.

    It is a ce for people like me.

    Still, I am being careful; some people might be here, who are good as me or even better than me, at hiding their aura.

    Little over fifteen minutester, I reached the entrance. It is one giant hole, there are broken formations around it, but there is an open space big enough that even Grimm could walk inside it.

    I walked over and got a look at the tower; it is an absolute mess.

    I saw broken walls, rotten shelves, and torn books. My soul sense across and saw everything was useless. Even the books are beyond reading.

    I do not mind damaged books, but these are even beyond that.

    Still, I entered inside; this ce is huge and what I saw is only an entrance. The real things would be inside, and I wanted them, while Nero moved toward the exit.

    He is moving at a very fast speed and killing the Grimms he had found on the way.

    Though, in a few hours, he will have to control the killing. If it is a trap, the Grimms will notice, and we won''t want that. Nero could hide from the Sovereign, but it was challenging for him to hide from those above that.

    It had been over three weeks since I had entered this ruin and I had not seen a single monster, Grimm, or native Earth Sovereign.

    I thanked the god for that; against them, I am akin to an ant. They could crush me, with only their aura alone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I moved carefully inside, avoiding broken formations. There are even some invisible ones. Thankfully, I could see them and was able to avoid them, just fine.

    ''Some could not, it seemed,'' I thought as I looked at the body of the Grimm, which is degrading slowly. I wanted to look away and vomit, but I took it inside me and immediately, I started to refine the crystals from it.

    Someone had looted it, but kept the body, a mistake.

    Everybody of the Grimm is free crystals. So, even if I wanted to vomit it; I took it, benefit matters the most.

    I have also be cautious as the person had killed the Grimms. The broken formations of this ce did. If I am not careful, something like that might happen to me.

    Hun!

    An hour passed when I finally found a book. It is beneath the rotten wood, above it a broken formation of anti-sensory type.

    Those who are using the soul sense wouldn''t be able to find it, but I did, and a few strings of mine had moved to fetch that book. I am confident I could take it out, triggering any formations.

    A few secondster, my strings reach the book and covered it, before slowly being brought out, without much shaking the rotten wood above it.

    Twenty secondster, the book is out of the rotten wood, and I pulled it in front of me.

    The book is big, bigger than my whole hand, and thick. I wiped away the dust from him and looked at the title with a smile.

    ''Mutations of avors crystal by Heik Orys,'' I read. It is something I had been expecting, but still interesting. I sent it to my core and a few secondster, my clone informed me that it is a perfect condition.

    In the next hour, I found four more books. Three were rted to the crystal, while one was fiction.

    My clone had read it a little before putting it away for me. I am going to read it. The story is something I would like, and I had already added it to my fiction reading list.

    I didn''t only study, I also read for fun, while it is a fraction of what I study, which is also something I enjoy as much as fiction.

    Many of my friends didn''t understand how can I love studying, but I just do. Especially about the runes. They are my greatest passion.

    Hun!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A few more minutes passed, and I found something interesting. A book in rubble, which is covered densely in a formation; I copied the formation, and it is quite good, I had sent it to my clone before moving away.

    I couldn''t stop and solve the formation; it wouldn''t be a great use of my time.

    I need to explore this ce and get as many books as possible before Nero returns. With the speed he is moving, I don''t think he would need even a day to return.

    I am d to see that. I want to know whether that ce is an exit or a trap. If it is an exit, I will go there. If a trap, I will move to my destination.

    Soon, I found another book in the rubble, under a broken formation.

    Hun!

    Immediately, I moved my strings toward it but stopped suddenly as I sensed something, and it is not from the book.

 Chapter 3286 The Corrupted

    It is a presence, a powerful one, and it ising toward me.

    They had sensed me as I had sensed them. I wanted to run away, and even took a step, before stopping myself. There is no need to run away. Given their power, they would easily be able to catch up to me.

    So, I waited.

    Not useless instead, I moved my strings around the book, before wrapping the book with them, before pulling out.

    I had just taken the book in my hand when they appeared in front of me.

    "I thought there would be no one beside me who would be interested in books," said the pleasant feminine voice.

    Hearing this, I turned and saw a beautiful tall woman with shiny ck hair. She is taller, taller than humans. She a slightly above seven feet tall and has a lean warrior physique.

    At a casual look, one might think of her as a very tall human; some humans reach such height, through means natural or artificial.

    Though she is not human or not aplete human; those slightlyrger eyes and invisible scales covering her are proof of that. She is also very powerful, a Peak Sovereign.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I also like books," I replied, and a small mirthful smile appeared on her face.

    "Found anything good?" she asked. "Yes, this romantic one and a few about crystals," I replied, holding the books. "You don''t like the romantic books then?" she asked.

    "I like them fine," I replied to her with a smile.

    "Good, I like them too," she replied and smiled back at me.

    Now, both of us are looking at each other with a smile, with nothing to say, and it is turning awkward.

    The woman may be smiling, but I am not feeling good about her and wanted to get away.

    "It''s nice meeting you, miss, but I have to go," I said and begin to leave. "Wait!" she said,

    "Yes?" I asked, turning.

    "Do you know anything about runes? I have found an amazing thing deep within the library."

    "It will be tremendously helpful to me. If you could help me solve it, I am willing to share it with you," she asked.

    "I am sorry, but I only have a general proficiency in them," I said with a shake of my head and a hint of regret in my eyes.

    Hearing that, the expression of the tall woman had truly be worse.

    "Fuck!" she cursed, and I felt an immense threat from her and was about to summon the sword when I found her big hand picking me up by the neck.

    "Another dud; at least. You are human and will be good for dinner," she said, and the world around me shifting.

    She begins to move through the library at a very high speed. It is extremely dangerous but also made me unable to do anything against her.

    There is also thick energy enveloping me, which is very hard to breach. Still, I am trying with strings of forbidden power; not caring about the consequences of being discovered.

    It is not a time to think about that, when I am feeling, my life is very much in danger.

    I can''t believe I have encountered such danger in the library. I had expected broken formation and even Grimm, but not this.

    Not by natives who didn''t care whether I could be use of them or not. She had just picked me up and taken me somewhere, at incredible speed, which I think is very dangerous.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She will get killed herself and take me with her, in this foolishness.

    Suddenly she slowed down, and I thought she was stopped, but no, she had slowed down to move around a dense group of broken formations before increasing her speed again.

    Six minutes passed, and we were still moving.

    My strings of forbidden energy had breached halfway into the thick energyyer, and, in two minutes, the rest would be breached too.

    Then I will move it and activate any broken formation I havee across. It will be dangerous, but what choice do I have? I couldn''t go where she was taking me. It is certainly not a ce where I will be safe.

    Hun!

    I waspletely focused on the strings when suddenly my clone informed me of something that shocked me to my core.

    Corrupted.

    It is corrupted, just like Ven, but its intention toward me is not peaceful. Most importantly, its energy is showing me that it had eaten natives and not in a small amount, either.

    After meeting Nev and collecting a few samples and other data from him, I have created a few tests to quickly recognize them.

    Even Ven had warned me that not all corrupted are good. Some are even worse than the Grimms.

    It increased the hurry in me, and I begin to move the string faster, letting go of all my inhibition of getting discovered.

    I was doing that when suddenly it stopped, and what I saw shocked me.

    We stopped in front of another person; it had azure reptilian scales all over its body and had a lizard beastman, but after seeing the woman. I know it is no lizard beastman, but corrupted.

    It truly looked like a Lizard Beastman, aside from anomalies that one could easily ignore.

    I would have too believed it as a Lizard Beastman. If I am not seeing it, eating the pieces of what seemed like an elf, and it had not even cooked them; it is eating them raw.

    As we appeared, a smile appeared on its face, and it was dangerous when I looked at that bloody chin of it.

    "Does it know the runes?" asked the corrupted man casually. "It is saying it did not," the corrupted woman replied. "Well, then kill it. We will eat in the evening," said the corrupted man.

    Immediately, I saw the sharp energy spike forming in the corrupted woman''s hands.

    "Wait! I know the runes. I am pretty good at it!" I shouted, and the woman stopped with a white energy spike less than an inch away from my head.

    "They always tell the truth,"ughed the corrupted man, and a white disc appeared in its hand, and it threw it toward me.

    "You have an hour to solve the formation on it. If you aplish it, you will live, faint and Gada here will kill you and we will eat you as dinner in the evening," said the Corrupted man, before taking a bite of the elf''s leg.

    I looked away from the man and looked at the disc; the formation on it is quite tough. Though not for me.

    I don''t think I would even need the help of my clone to solve it.

    I was right; I had solved the formation within thirteen minutes, but I did not show it. Instead, I studied the surrounding area, hoping to see something that will help me get away from here.

    I could see hundreds of things; this whole ce is filled with broken formations, and some of them are even moving, but these two didn''t seem to care about that at all.

    These two are peak Sovereign, but these broken formations are dangerous even to them. It seemed like they have been here for a long and figured out their path; it is the only reason they could sit here so carelessly.

 Chapter 3287 Planning

    "It''s done," I said and handed the disc to the corrupted man. "fifty-five minutes and seventeen seconds," he said and turned to the corrupted woman.

    "What do you think?" it asked. "Gave it a chance. If it failed. We could always eat it," replied the corrupted woman.

    The man nodded and got up before turning to me. "Follow me and don''t try to do anything smart; I will kill you before you could even try,'' it warned as begin to walk ahead.

    I followed behind it, with a corrupted woman behind me, watching every move of mine.

    I very much wanted to jump in the formation, but that will be idiotic. So, I pushed away those thoughts.

    As there will be a time when I need to be an idiot. It is not just now.

    As I followed it, I looked around and saw the ce, which waspletely destroyed, that I couldn''t guess what it had been before. Though it must be something important, given the sheer number of broken formations present in this ce.

    "You don''t have to be scared, little human. As long as you are able to do what we want, we release you," said the corrupted woman from behind.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I nodded, as we are both aware that they will kill me. The moment I am finished with what they want, they also know I will do it, anything to not get killed quickly.

    It is the nature of the being.

    Seven minutester, we stooped. A few hundred meters away from me is a purple gate and, to my surprise, it is in very good condition. Though around it, is a mess of broken formations.

    "That gate is your destination; you have to solve the formation there and came out; don''t open the door, juste out," said the corrupted man and ced its scaly hand on my shoulder.

    Immediately, its energies entered inside me; sealing all my energy pathways.

    "There are few broken formations that are very sensitive to inheritance energy; a faintest and they will attack you," it said and shuddered.

    "Ok," I said.

    "Here are the things you will need for your job," it said, and three things appeared in front of me.

    A pair of blue wooden keys, orange crystal, and a map made out of energy.

    "You will first ce the keys on the door and twist them together, before using the orange crystal which will reveal the formation," "You will have to solve that formation and call us," it exined.

    "Ok," I said and was about to take a step toward the door, when three storage I was wearing flew toward it, while one storage ring moved toward me.

    I looked at it and it grinned.

    "You will get them back when you solve the formation," it said and all I could be nodded, whole moving the gate, following the map. It had shown me.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    As I take a step toward it, a couple of formations lit up in my core and moved toward the energy blocking it. Whittling it away; it will take a while, but I am confident I will remove this energy.

    In this half an hour, my life had taken a strange turn, but I will not take this lying down.

    I couldn''t personally take revenge on myst two captives, but I will take on these bastards. I will do it, even if I have to lose my life.

    I moved through the broken formation. There are over fifty of them and half of them are giving me a very dangerous feeling. Though not a single one reacted as I walked around them.

    Finally, I reached the purple door. It is big, about five meters, and simple without any designs, the other two faded golden circles around the two keyholes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Click!

    I looked at two wooden keys before putting them into the keyhole and twisting them together.

    The door lit up, but nothing happened. So, I did what the corrupted man had asked me to do and ced the blue crystal on the door, and immediately, the runes begin to materialize over it.

    I captured the runes as they covered the whole door, before sitting down and taking out formation-solving artifacts from the storage it had provided.

    Inheritance energy couldn''t be used here, but there are other energies. Like soul energy, which is what I am using to use the storage ring.

    I started solving the formation, or rather acted solving the formation, while the real formation was being solved by my clones. They all stopped what they were doing and started to solve the formation.

    It is a little strange, but I have solved many strange formations, and this will not be any different.

    I left the formation to my clone while I worked on nning to escape, or rather kill the bastard. Unfortunately, I do not have the power to do it on my own or I wouldn''t have been captured like this.

    Though, one doesn''t need raw strength to kill enemies in a ce like this.

    My soul sense, filled with the forbidden power, is already moving around the broken formation, checking them. These are the things; I am going to use these bastards.

    I have to be careful; these formations are extremely dangerous. I could feel their power and know some of them could vaporize, even a peak Sovereign like them in an instant.

    It took me a few minutes to form a n to kill them; it is surprisingly simple, but also dangerous.

    There is a high chance I might die in it, but it is the risk I have to take.

    For my n to work, I would need to do a couple of things. First and foremost, opened that door. If it leads to somewhere else, I would be much safer, but if it is not, I will have to use the n in its originality.

    I will also need to remove the seal. Without it, I won''t be able to ess my power, but it is the least of my worries.

    In less than two hours, the blockage will be whittled down and I will have my power back.

    Hun!

    I was imagining the various ways, I would kill these corrupted, when my clones hit me with shocking news.

    No wonder I felt the strangeness of the formation. The people who created it were really smart; this trick will make most of the rune masters useless in front of this formation.

    Those who made it have some knowledge of ancient runes, which arepletely different frommon runes.

    They have used some of that knowledge in this formation.

    A rune master without any knowledge of ancient runes will find their head spinning the studying the formation.

    It is a really hard formation to solve, even for those hints of knowledge of ancient runes. Even I don''t have aplete idea on how to solve it, I have six clones, time dtion, and a whole library to consult.

    So, I am confident that the formation would be solved. I have to solve it at any cost.

    My whole survival depends upon it.

    Which is why I also joined my clones an hourter, while using some of my power to act. I can''t let those corrupted suspect anything; it will foil the whole n.

 Chapter 3288 Action

    Hours passed and the night arrived.

    All six of my clones are solving the formations, while I am looking for scenery, which is moving at a very fast speed.

    I am looking at Nero, who is traveling quite fast and reaching close to the destination, and till now, he had not found something that will tell him that it is a trap.

    All the signs pointed, it is not a trap, including the scarcity of the Grimm in that area. Nero is still quite a distance away from the exit; he will reach there in a few hours.

    I had asked Nero to slow down and be cautious before turning toward the formation.

    It is one tough formation, even with six clones and three times time dilution. It is not easy to solve, but I have to do it and I could do it. After more than a day of time inside, I have found a way to solve it.

    It will take a few more hours, but it will be done, and then wille the time for revenge.

    These bastards deserve everything that came in them. If I had the strength, I would have killed them in the most painful way possible, but here, I will have to depend on things.

    Things that could kill me with them or not do anything at all, but I have to try it.

    Seven hours passed, and Nero had reached the area where the gate and there were barely any Grimms. They are hiding, wanting for natives, but it did not look like officially set a trap.

    These Grimms are just here because they want to kill some natives.

    I could see the spatial crack, and it is big, and the other side could be seen through it. It is a verdant greenery; that I wish I could jump out of.

    The exit looks harmless and aside from a few Grimms waiting to kill natives thate for it; I didn''t see any other danger.

    Even so, I didn''t feel right about it.

    "Wait there and keep an eye," I said to Nero. I wanted to ask Nero to go closer and investigate. He had abilities that could make his soul sense move to the other side if he got close to it, but I feel it wouldn''t be wise.

    Nero is also feeling the same; as he found a well-hidden spot closer to the gate and hid, sealing his presence.

    When Nero does it, forget Sovereign and even Earth Sovereign might not be able to discover him.

    I watched him for over half an hour but saw no change. Seeing that, I turned back to the formation.

    Hours passed when I finally solved the formation; it was three and a half hours into the morning. Nero is still hiding, and even after this time, there is no change, other than one Grimm leaving.

    I thought I would have my answer by now, but things are moreplicated.

    The door may seem safe, but I do not feel like it, and unless I am sure of that. I will not take a step inside it. Nero will stay there till then, while I will be exploring, away from these bastards.

    I could see them, and they are still there. One of them, at least stayed awake while the rest or go for the hunt.

    They brought out one person at night, and I saw it handling the same disk. It did to me.

    The bark skin, native failed the test, and they ate him.

    The corrupted man ate him raw while the woman cooked him before eating him. Their appetite is also quite great, as they ate him whole.

    They look carefree, barely ncing at me. This formation is not easy and not many people to solve it. Even those who could, they would take at least a week or months to do it.

    I did it for less than a day. If I had done it alone, it would have taken me more than a month easily.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The mind of clones is built for these things, and they are far more efficient. Though people are always better; I yed the biggest in solving it. It is because of epiphany; I solved the problem that would have taken a long time to solve.

    Now that I had solved the formation. It is time for me to execute the n.

    I brought out the runes and stuck on the door; the two corrupted noticed it immediately, even when they are not looking at me.

    "You bastard, your job is to solve the formation only," shouted the corrupted man and took a step before stopping at it looked at the formation; clearly suspecting I might do something.

    Now, they have to fight with themselves. Stay and let me have the thing inside ore and fall into the trap I might have.

    I wonder what decision they will take.

    Whatever they want inside must be really precious. Two corrupted, wouldn''t weeks of time, in a ce like this. When there is a bountiful harvest outside, which is more important to them.

    They are corrupted and hunted by both sides. It is hard for them to gain the resources. So, once they entered, they would go into a frenzy to collect the resources.

    Not to mention, these two are Peak Sovereigns; their never stage Earth Sovereigns and would need resources even more.

    Since they are staying means, whatever is inside is more precious than the resources outside. I am curious about it, but not excited; to be surviving is most important than any other thing.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzz, before I heard the clicking sound. I could see the eyes of both corrupted, widening.

    They had likely thought I was acting to pull them into the trap, but now I have broken the formation.

    I smiled at them and turned toward the door, before cing both of my hands on it and pushing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "We can''t let it have it!" shouted the corrupted man and moved toward the formation.

    Its speed is amazing, despite only moving through the physical prowess.

    The corrupted woman struggled for a moment before following it.

    They moved around the formation while I push the door, and this bastard door is not opening quickly, despite me using all my physical power.

    I would have really liked to be inside the door before all the hell break through, but it seemed it won''t be possible.

    Soon, they have crossed the 40% distance toward me, when suddenly their expressions changed and horror appeared on their faces, as they found themselves covered in inheritance energy.

    I have created the bubbles of forbidden power, and poured the thick inheritance energy inside them.

    The moment they stepped on the ce I had marked. All the bubbles would explode, covering them with the thick inheritance energy.

    "Bastard!" screamed the corrupted woman in fury; her beautiful face twisted something filled with madness, but she barely nce at me; as many broken formations around them lit up brightly.

    Seeing them, even horror rose in my heart; the power some of projecting is so powerful that they could vaporize in an instant.

    Forget me, even two would suffer the same fate, despite their great strength.

 Chapter 3289 Hand

    Rip!

    A small broken formation came at me and rip through my shoulder, before crashing against the door and moving back.

    This time, I am thankfully able to avoid it.

    It had been two and a half seconds since all the hell broke loose and I was seriously injured, with a couple of formations striking me.

    Thank God, none of the truly dangerous ones had struck me, but they could at the moment, seeing fucking chaos happening outside. Much bigger and more powerful than I had imagined.

    The only reason I am safe is because there is a repelling field around the door. It would repeal the powerful energy attacks that broken formation is releasing.

    It is repealing only attacks and not the formations, which are cutting through me like a hot butter knife through the butter. One had nearly gone through my heart and if it was not for me moving atst time, I would have been dead.

    As for what happened to the corrupted, they are dead. It only took a second for the attacks from the broken formations to vaporize them.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    Three more formations cut through me, one nearly split me into two before I was able to open the door enough for me to enter inside.

    I didn''t even look, at what is inside and just stepped inside the door and was d, the door closed behind me.

    Hun!

    I slumped by the door and found myself in a medium size room; there is, nothing in the room, except for a white marble stand. I look above it, as clearly as it is to hold something, but to my surprise, I found nothing.

    I looked around and saw nothing; seeing that, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    The smile did not contain sadness or disappointment, just simple mirth.

    I fucking don''t care if the room didn''t have anything. I got the most precious thing about me, my life.

    It is the most precious thing and for it; I am willing to sacrifice any opportunity or resources.

    As only being alive, I will be able to find new opportunities.

    I closed my eyes and rested, while the seven healing formations and my energy heal the injuries. They are quite serious and would need some time, but I don''t mind; it is going to take some time to calm the chaos outside, anyway.

    Minutes passed, and my injuries healed slowly. If it had normal physical injuries, it would have taken only a few minutes, but those formations left something nasty and it will be some time to deal with them.

    Soon, I adjusted my position andid down on the floor, as it is morefortable.

    A momentter, I was at my core and looked at the footage of the chaos outside. I am alive, but couldn''t be said, I have survived. I could only say it when I get out of a mess of the broken formation outside.

    Which is going to be an arduous task, but one with far greater chances of survival than I would have when going against the corrupted.

    A single p from them would have been enough to finish me off.

    Looking at the footage, I am finding much of anything. The formations are still moving, I would need them still, before I could chart my way out of here.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    So, I looked at the footage for a few minutes before closing it and focused on the other things.

    Hun!

    Three hours passed, and I was working on my inheritance, while thest bit of my injuries heal when I received the message from Nero.

    Immediately, a huge, wide projection appeared in front of me, and I saw what Nero seeing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A four-armed earth-skin native appeared in front of the Grimm, who was hiding. A momentter, it had revealed itself and soon; they begin fighting.

    I could only see a blur of their fight. They are too fast for me.

    Both of them are peak sovereigns, hell-bent on killing each other, but it is clear from the beginning that the four-armed natives had the edge. Seeing how he is pushing the Grimm back with every attack.

    Over ten minutes passed, and now the Grimm is all bloody. The native is dominating it.

    Three more minutes passed when a sudden change urred, but one that was expected. The Grimm, begin to run away and the native chased after it; one should be an idiot if they let such prey get away.

    He chased and within a few seconds, both of them had disappeared from Nero''s view.

    A few minutes passed, and I saw no sign of the four-armed natives. I had feared something had happened to him when he returned to view and moved toward them cautiously.

    It looked around the Grimms who were hiding but did not make a move on them and instead moved toward the rift.

    Soon, it appeared in front of it, looking out. I thought he would take a step when, a few minutester; I saw him retreating from the gate fast.

    He had crossed a huge distance within seconds and was about to disappear from Nero''s view when something shocking happened.

    An invisible hand appeared from the ground; it is invisible, and that peak Sovereign wouldn''t discover it. Even the four-armed men didn''t discover him until the hand reached close to him.

    Nero did. His abilities let him see all the spectrums of energy; no matter how good they are, Nero will see them.

    The four-armed men sensed it finally and tried to get away, but it was toote. The hand enveloped him and brightened him to the ground.

    To those who were looking; they will see the four-armed men suddenly disappearing from the air. Unless, of course, they are an Earth Sovereign; it is the Earth Sovereign, who did the deed.

    I was right about trusting my instinct. It was a fucking trap.

    I don''t know whether the other side of the rift had Grimms or not, but I would not go there. A fucking Earth Sovereign is guarding this ce.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about that when suddenly something surprising happened. The invisible hand came out of the ground near the gate and threw the four-armed men in the gate.

    In an instant, he passed through the gate and appeared on the other side before disappearing while the hand went back to the ground.

    I am still shocked; I had not expected to see something like it.

    I thought the hand would have killed the four-armed men, before instead, it had been thrown into the rift.

    Now, it is clear, the other side has Grimms. It wouldn''t have thrown the four-armed men into the rift, just for the fun.

    I shuddered and asked Nero to be careful. There is freaking Earth Sovereign there, once discovered, no matter how great Nero''s abilities are; the Earth Sovereign will have him.

    He also seemed to understand that as he sealed his power more tightly.

    I watched Nero for an hour before I ate and slept for four hours before waking up. Nero is still hiding and he will do it till the night.

    It will be easier for him to leave in the cloak of thinking energy than daylight. I will not wait that long.

    I will leave immediately.

 Chapter 3290 Broken Maze

    "Well, it is going to be tougher than I had expected," I said as I looked at the scene ahead of me.

    I had just opened the door and looked at all the broken formations. The chaos had calmed, but the formations had changed their ces, which means now, the earlier route is useless.

    I will have to forge a new one to get out of here, and it would be extremely dangerous.

    As not only was the broken formation of the area around the gate changed, but of the whole space, as far as I could see. The chaos had been far bigger than I had expected.

    I feel scared just seeing it, but I am not without options.

    It will not be the first time I will walk through the maze of broken formations. I have done it countless times, and I have devised a few methods.

    I recorded it all, and my clones begin to study it.

    A few minutester, I took a deep breakthrough, and hundreds of tiny formations, like rose petals, moved from my hand.

    These runes are made of my soul energy and the forbidden power. They will test many broken formations and find me a safe route through them.

    The method is excellent, but not perfect. There will be a danger, but it is the risk I have to take.

    Two minutes passed, and I released another badge of the resources, and a few minutester, and then another. I released the runes seven times before; I am finished.

    Now a route is shing in front of me. Created by my clones, after studying the data.

    I took a deep breath and walked toward it; my pace is not slow, but it is not fast either. If everything goes well then, I will reach safety in three and a half minutes.

    Hun!

    I had just taken a few steps when suddenly one formation moved toward me at a very fast speed.

    Burst 100%

    I activated the full power of the burst and moved at a quick speed, avoiding the formation by an inch before once again sealing my power.

    I was relieved that no formation had been activated by my inheritance energy.

    I had expected something like this might happen and made the preparations. They were quite simple; I had created a thickyer of forbidden power around me, which sealed any aura that might leak.

    Even now, that thickyer of forbidden power is covering me and will be till I am safe.

    A minute passed, and no broken formations have been activated. Though two more formations came attacking me. If I am not wrong, they are reacting to my presence.

    I am isting everything with the forbidden energyter, but these formations are too close and powerful.

    I couldn''t fool them with the forbidden power.

    A few seconds passed and I could see what was left of the corrupted. They have been vaporized. Not a single drop of their blood or strand of hair had remained.

    Everything had been vaporized, except for the artifacts. They are difficult to destroy.

    I could see their storage rings and bands and I really want them. Those bastards were peak Sovereign, most importantly. They were corrupted.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Thest corrupted I had met, have given me amazing things, and I am very sure, these two also have amazing things in their storages.

    Regretfully, they are out of my range; enveloped in the broken formation. No matter how precious things are inside them, I am not going to touch them or even go close to them.

    They are not for me.

    Another minute passed, and in this minute, I have been lucky. I am only attacked once and now; I had reached the ce where the corrupted had been resting.

    I could even see a few bones of the people they ate; I don''t know how these bones have survived.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I would have liked to take them and bury them, in respect of those unfortunate people, but they are very close to the broken formation, and I am not going to take the risk.

    I feel bad leaving them as such, but it is the right decision. My survival is the most important.

    Hun!

    I did not stop and continued moving ahead, when suddenly. A formation bigger than shot toward me.

    Burst 100%.

    I activated my full power and retreated, avoiding the formation by a palm distance, but unlike previous times; the formation didn''t stop being a danger, after avoiding me.

    It shed against a formation half of its size and its lighted and begin to shake unstably, which in turn affected the surrounding formations.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed and moved. This time I didn''t seal my power again and instead moved with its full might.

    Things are bing unstable, and I have to get out of here. Thankfully, with the speed I am moving, I will need less than five seconds, which didn''t seem like a long time, but it is seeing how fast things are turning back.

    A lot more formation had lit up, and some even started to release wild attacks.

    One broken formation released a disk, which I was able to avoid by inches, but I would not be able to avoid all of them.

    Puch!

    I had just thought that a finger size formation came and pierced through my shoulder des.

    I grit my teeth in pain as it left something nasty about it, but did not stop and kept moving toward thest door, which seemed to be repelling everything that came in their way.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed when I saw some of the broken formations on the nned route had changed. Seeing that, I have moved toward the next safest route that is still intact.

    My clones had not mapped only one route, but several of them.

    I had asked to do that. As I knew, the journey wouldn''t be safe, and I need to be as prepared as I could to reach my destination safely.

    Puch!

    I got hit again, but this time by an energy attack, which is burning the very bones it had struck.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    More than ten formations activated one after another and poured their energy into my body, which is painful and harmful, but it shed against the energy, that is burning my bone and stopping barely.

    I didn''t stop moving; only started flying instead of running because of the new injury on my leg.

    It increased my speed faster, and I moved toward it, before crossing through it one and a half secondster.

    I moment I crossed the gate; I stopped.

    It is not safe to go behind the gate, but I have more important things to worry about. The bone-burning energy is burning the energies that I released at it and begins to move forward again.

    I have to stop it before it took my leg and my life.

    My clones are trying, and I joined them and throw the resources at formation. It didn''t matter how precious they were. If I think they could help me, I throw them at the formation.

    I could get the resources again, but not my life.

 Chapter 3291 Out Of Library

    It took me one hour and forty-two minutes to stop and destroy the bone-burning energy.

    I had used countless precious resources, but I do not care. I have survived, and that is what matters the most.

    Now, the gentle healing energies have filled my body; healing the mess that my body had be, and it is going to take time, but I have it.

    I am in a rtively safe area and as long as I didn''te against any more corrupted or Grimm, I would be fine. Even if natives came, they would loot me at most.

    Even those belonging to the organization wouldn''t kill me. If I didn''t resist.

    It took another one and a half hours, along with countless precious resources, before I recovered enough to project my full power. The healing formation is still active, but I am going to move.

    I don''t want to stay in a library anymore; I want to go out of this ce as soon as possible.

    It will not be easy, though not as difficult as it had beening out of the web of broken formations.

    Thankfully, my clones have analyzed the footage, when corrupted brought me here. It was fast for me to see, but I recorded everything, and all my clones had to slow down and dissect it from the formation.

    The formation outside the doors has been affected. So, I should be able to move without any problem.

    That may be the case, but I had prepared myself to deal with any uncertainties I might find myself in.

    I didn''t waste any time, and I moved, while my soul sense around me, looking for any danger and book I might find. Though, I will not touch the book, that might disturb these formations.

    I had enough of them once I got out of the library. I will do the simple hunting and wait for Nero, before moving to the next destination.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I found the book. I brought it to me with my strings and when I look at it, a smile appeared on my face.

    It is about alchemy and not too advanced. It is something I could read.

    Hun!

    Another minute had passed when I suddenly stopped and closed my eyes and a momentter, I saw a winged native with blue skin.

    The woman is also a Peak Sovereign and moving toward the gate.

    Seeing that, I sighed. We are going to lose another Peak Sovereign. It didn''t make me feel good this one too is from the organization; they are native and against the Grimms we are united.

    Suddenly, she stopped halfway distance into the gate and a momentter, her expression changed.

    A fraction of a secondter, golden energy covered her, and turned to move at an extremely fast speed.

    She seemed to have sensed the danger and now running, but it was toote for the woman.

    As I had expected, less than a secondter; the invisible hand appeared out of the ground and moved to capture her, when the woman suddenly stopped and brought down her sword toward the giant hand.

    I couldn''t help but be surprised by it.

    Her sensory powers are much stronger than the four-armed men; she discovered the invisible hand much sooner and acted proactively against it.

    They shed, and a shockwave was so strong that it could vaporize me in instants and spread in all directions. Thankfully, Nero''s hiding in ce, where shockwave''s power didn''t affect him.

    A secondter, everything cleared and there was nothing; both the hand and winged Sovereign disappeared.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Nero turned to the gate and, as expected, a momentter. A hand appeared and sent the winged Sovereign hurling through the gate.

    I sighed, seeing another Sovereign going to suffer a fate worse than death.

    I opened my eyes and resumed my journey. There is nothing I could do about it other than be extremely careful and hope, Nero safely came out of that ce.

    That Earth Sovereign is extremely dangerous, and unless one is an Earth Sovereign, there is no way they will survive it.

    I just hope, not many people would go there, but it is a wishful thing. Many would go there, especially when some more time passed, and people collected enough resources.

    Two more minutes, when suddenly stopped as I sensed something.

    There is a big broken formation, not far away from me. Behind them were a few broken shelves filled with books, a lot of books. I wanted to leave, but the allure of the books was too great, especially when I realized I could take it out through the gap.

    ¡¤?¦Èm Though it will take time.

    I thought for a moment before over fifty-two strings moved from my hands and went into the gap.

    A few secondster, the first book came out and right is the second book and third book behind it.

    I took the first book in my hand as it reached me, while strings went back. I turned to the book and looked at it. It turned out of about the anatomy of the race I have not seen or read about.

    The second book is also about anatomy, but this one belongs to a familiar race.

    If it had been about literature or history, I would have stopped, but it seemed like I had hit the jackpot and I wouldn''t leave before I took out all the books inside.

    Anatomy is my favorite subject, as it is rted to healing. I love to read about the anatomies of different races.

    There are a massive number of books about it in the library, but more is always helpful. So, I keep bringing one book after another and till; I brought out thest book in six minutes and twelve secondster.

    "It is a good haul," I muttered to myself with a smile on my face.

    I looked around for more but did not find anything. Seeing that, I resumed my journey.

    Soon, I reached the ce where I had been kidnapped by the corrupted woman. In front of her power, I had no resistance; she had just picked me up and moved.

    I hated it and struggled, but in front of her strength, everything was futile.

    Experiencing the helplessness again, I want to kill the Grimms more and I will do it. Now, I will not enter any ce like this unless it gets me the Grimms I want to kill.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I have to reach the limit before leaving this ruin and, if possible, make another breakthrough.

    I might achieve that, seeing how much progress my clones have made in the increase in time dtion. Not to mention, the days and the nights are bigger here.

    I only stayed in my ce for a couple of seconds before I resumed my journey.

    Time passed, and I had reached the ce in which I had entered the library and now, I am going out of it.

    If I had not met the corrupted, I would have been still in the library, searching for books, but not now.

    I want to be out and hunt the Grimms; the Grimms with bloodline and I hope to kill at least one before Nero returns.

 Chapter 3292 Spreading Information

    "Finally, out," I said, looking at the bright crystalline sun rays. That will cook anyone below the Primary-III in seconds.

    It is regretful; I have to get out of the library, but I couldn''t stay inside after what I had experienced. It is better to get out and hunt some Grimms; that is what will help me the most in this ruin.

    As my stealth method melded with the surrounding energy, I begin to move.

    I am moving toward the direction of mist valley; that would be my next destination and hopefully, thest one. I will have to cross the city and I am sure, on the way, I will find some Grimms.

    I would have found more. If Nero had been with me, but he is still hiding near the first gate and wouldn''t leave till evening.

    Thankfully, there no new native appeared.

    I talked to Nero for about a few seconds and moved ahead, with strings moving around me, to collect the resources. In the library, I have lost enormous resources, not only in healing myself, but also those present in the storage ring that the corrupt took.

    Those storages had a lot of resources. I couldn''t keep my show storage empty. So, I filled them with a lot of resources.

    Each one had resources equal to what I get from killing Sovereign and while it is nothing to bepared to therge number of resources, I have due to killing the sheer number of resources.

    I don''t like to lose resources, even if it is a drop in the bucketpared to what I have.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when suddenly, I sensed a Grimm and sneakily moved toward it. Four minutes and two secondster, I reached the Grimm.

    An initial-level Sovereign Grey Bearman and didn''t have a bloodline.

    Puch!

    I pushed away the disappointment I was feeling and moved toward the Bearman fast. I was so quick that I was able to reach it in an instant before my sword pierced through its back.

    It had only sensed me at thest moment, but it was already toote.

    A momentter, it disappeared, and I resumed my journey. Initial Sovereign Grimms are no challenge to me.

    Most I could kill in a single attack. There might be some who would need more than one attack and a rare minority.

    That willst me a minute or more.

    It begins to get harvested in my core while things are sorted out. It had quite a lot of things. Seeing them, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    An hour passed, and I havee across two Grimms; one I had killed after some struggle and another from which I hid. It was beyond me and fighting it would have been akin to suicide.

    Hun!

    I heaved a sigh and got out of the hiding spot, seeing the monster leaving my range, and got out.

    When I sensed something.

    ''It seemed like I am not the only one who was hiding.'' I thought and took out a blue crystal. It will be risky, but I don''t know what else to do about it.

    Thankfully, Nero had ented to it and changed his position.

    I took a deep breath and activated the formation on the crystal. Immediately, it flew up from my hand and moved toward the native, taking a circumventive route to be careful.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Two minutes and a halfter; the pigeon beastman had sensed the crystaling toward it and looked at it nervously.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A couple of secondster, it fell in front of it. He looked at it cautiously and investigated it with his energy, before taking it in his hand. The moment he did, the formation activated, and a memory yed.

    It is memories of Nero when he saw two natives getting killed and thrown into the formation.

    Nero and I are not powerful, to do anything against the Sovereign, but we could spread it to as many as people we could.

    Eventually, they will tell someone who is powerful enough to deal with these things. There are Earth Sovereigns entered with us and these people from the organization might know how to contact them.

    A couple of secondster, he came himself and there was a clear shock in his eyes as he looked at the crystal.

    He seemed scared, but quickly recovered and spread his soul sense to look for me. It had even touched me, but he didn''t sense me. It is very hard to do it when I stand still in one ce.

    He left after a few minutes of fruitless searching. By that time, I have also crossed a lot of distance.

    Hun!

    I stopped suddenly as I sensed the Grimm. It is powerful that killing it would be challenging. I looked at it for a couple of seconds before shaking my head and walking away.

    If it had the bloodline, I would have gone for it, but it didn''t and I don''t want to take the risks.

    The cities, despite being of low resource density, have more people and fightinges with its risks. If Nero had been here, I would have taken the risks or wouldn''t have needed to, since he finished them off.

    It is how other adventurers are cautious and think before fighting.

    Compared to them, I am reckless with the number of battles I had fought. I could afford to do it because of the partners I have at Nero and Ashlyn, but since both of them are unavable, I have to be cautious.

    It wasn''t long before I was so close to death. If possible, I don''t want to take excessive risks when there is no major benefit like the bloodline.

    Another two hours passed, and I have killed the three Grimms. Sent crystal to two natives and avoided many of the dangers against whom I would have fought. If Nero had been with me.

    Hun!

    A few senses something strange, and I pushed my soul sense toward it and a few secondster, a smile appeared on my face.

    "Finally!" I thought and cautiously went toward it and soon, I was a few meters away from the stealth field where Grimm and the native are fighting.

    Both of them are Mid-Sovereigns and their fight is going intensely.

    I only nced at the bloodied native before turning to the huge Grimm. It is a Lionman of the tribe I had not seen in my world. It has white fur and sharp purple nails.

    A powerful bloodline energy is revolving around it as fights the stone skin man, whose skin had been cracked and blood is dripping through it.

    ¡¤?¦Èm He is losing, against the Lionman, who attacking him relentlessly, while all he could do is defend. Even there, he is getting injured.

    I have found the Grimm with the bloodline, but I didn''t step in the fight immediately. I watched it; I want to see how natives fight, especially the one from the organization.

    I have been doing that since I hade to this ruin, and the result had been mixed.

    Some of them are good, but some are bad. This one seemed to be average. I will have to keep watching for a few more minutes, to be sure.

    Though, I don''t think. It willst for that long.

 Chapter 3293 Phantom

    ''It is time,'' I said, looking at the state of the native. If I didn''t interfere in the fight in a few seconds, the stone skin man will die.

    I stepped into the stealth field and walked inside. Immediately, the Grimm noticed me and turned.

    Its expression remained neutral before a grin appeared on my face.

    "Another native; it seemed like today''s lunch was going to fill me up," it said and waved its hand toward the stone skin. Immediately, white energy pirs came out of the ground and caged it.

    "Nice jail," I praised, looking at the cage, which had imprisoned the stone skin. It looks powerful seeing, stone skin man wasn''t even able to make a scratch with its attacks.

    "It will keep it busy while I deal with you," it said and came at me with an aura zing.

    Burst 80%.

    I grinned back as the power filled me, and I moved toward it. This Grimm is very powerful, but it is no surprise to me; the moment I investigated it, I know it is powerful, Grimm.

    It will be the most powerful Grimm I would fight here, and that''s what makes it even more interesting.

    It was just ying against the stone skin. If it had used as much strength, it wasing to attack me; it would have been dead a long time ago.

    It took barely a second to appear in front of me before swung that giant ax with the ck de. I didn''t wait and moved the long sword in my hand to the counter.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, and I shook from head to toe, while the thick white bloodline energy went for me, and it was kind of different from most inheritance energies.

    It is vibrating at the microscopic level at an extremely fast speed. At such speed, it could break anything.

    Even my armor had got threatened by it before it was quickly fixed by my clones. Now, my armor had taken all the bloodline energy inside as the vibration have be useless.

    "You are not weak, but also not strong enough to survive me," it said, and the bloodline energy rumbled around it, before forming a phantom white lion that enveloped around it.

    "Die!"

    It roared and attacked with its w, which had the ax behind it.

    Seeing the attack, I couldn''t help but turn somber and harnessed more power from the burst, before attacking.

    CLANG!

    Its w shed against my sword, shaking me. Forcing me to take a step back and attack again, without giving me even a moment to recover.

    I forcefully controlled my body and swung my sword in defense.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    I defended, but another attack came, and then another; it continued tounch an attack, with the phantom lion covering it.

    Its movements are animalistic and unpredictable, but I have fought too many of the Grimms for such attacks to thwart me, but still, I remained careful.

    "Good. You are doing excellent human, much better than the ant over there," it said with augh, ncing at the stone skin man, who is still attacking the cage, but failing to achieve anything.

    "You are not bad yourself," I replied, and the phantom gave out a feral grin and attacked.

    Hun!

    I thoughts, it would be just another attack as before, but no; it was not as its w had stopped midway and its tail came. The ax, which was in the w, suddenly appeared in the tail, which wasing at me at a really fast speed.

    CLANG!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I harnessed more power in an instant and increased the speed of my sword and was able to defend against the attack barely.

    It hit me hard, and I had to take a couple of steps back, and blood leaked from my lips.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    I didn''t even have time to wipe the blood off my mouth and it attacked again with its w.

    I had defended it when it attacked with another w and then with the tail again. It had not only started to attack me with all its body parts, but its movements had be even more animalistic.

    "ROAR!"

    It roared like an animal and attacked again with even greater power and animalistic grace.

    It is not copying the animal movements, but revealing in them, bing one with them. It is talented, I''ll give it that; even if it is a method, what it is doing is not easy.

    It must have spent years to learn and gain control over this method to get such proficiency.

    It will be amazing if I can kill it. Which now felt like going to be really difficult seeing its skills, but will also be fulfilling. Not to mention the bloodline energy I will get from it.

    Just thinking that filled my body with energy.

    "It had been a while since I had fought a native like you, human," it said and an even more powerful aura came out of its body and immediately, its attacks be stronger and faster.

    I had to harness more power to deal with it and even then; I was getting injured slowly by it.

    The bastard is a power, and there is no denying it and I couldn''t use all my power. It is still hiding a lot of it, and I had to save mine for that; as I am feeling, I am going to need everything I have to deal with it.

    Or more.

    It kept attacking, and I kept defending, while the stone skin man was also trying to get out of the cage and failing miserably.

    I could break his cage, but it wouldn''t help him. The Lionman would simply kill him, seeing him escaping, and with its speed and power, I don''t think I would be able to stop it.

    So, it is better for it to remain in the cage, but it didn''t seem to understand that since it is trying to break it.

    Not that I me him. If I had been in its ce, I would have done the same.

    A few more seconds passed when it suddenly stopped and looked at me with all seriousness and anger.

    "You should have used your full power from the beginning," I said. I don''t know why I said it, but I did, and now it is grinning.

    "Yes, I should have done that," It said and a thick misty white aura begin to release from the phantom of a lion, covering it and forming the phantom of the regal Lionman in behind.

    A momentter, the phantom had merged back into it, and the changes begin to appear on the lion phantom.

    It bes thick, that the Lionman inside could barely be seen from it and dense white stripes begin to appear on its body. They are shiny and glowing with power that I wanted to escape.

    I wanted to escape; the Grimm had revealed the power, which could kill me, and I wanted to run away.

    I stayed in my spot.

    It had been a long while; I had fought an enemy like this, who is so powerful and skilled. I am fighting it, without any backup or safety like Nero or Ashlyn, who could save me if things turned bad,

    I am on my own against this powerful enemy.

 Chapter 3294 Blood Burst

    "Now, die!" it roared and came at me. Its speed was so great that I could barely track it with my eyes.

    Still, I moved, with every speck of burst roaring into my veins.

    So, what if it is strong? I had killed too many such enemies and it will be another such of Grimm. Soon, I will have it inside my storage, with its bloodline harnessed by my runes.

    As reached next to each other, it''s attacked. Its w is so fast, I need to use every bit of the strength I have and even then, I have barely reached it.

    CLANNG!

    Its w shed against my sword, and I felt as if a mountain had shed against it.

    Puh Puh¡­

    I had remained on my spot for a moment, before shooting back like a broken doll while vomiting the blood with the pieces of flesh on it.

    BANG!

    I remained in the air for a bare two seconds, before crashing into the broke wall standing alone. As I hit it, it too had turned into the dust, taking away, the momentum from me safely.

    I stood up immediately despite broken bones and injured internals and looked at the Grimm, who is on its spot, with a huge lion phantom covering it.

    "You survived," it said and came at me again at even greater speed.

    It is clear, the next attack is going to be even more powerful, something I couldn''t bear with the power I have.

    There are now only three choices in front of me, keep fighting with the power I have, which will definitely get me killed. As the power, I have is not enough to deal with it.

    The second one is escape, which results in the same conclusion. As I don''t have enough speed to get away from it.

    It will kill me before I could even get out of the range of the stealth field.

    The third option is to use thest option, which I had not used in a long time, but using it has consequences of its own, but if I did, there is a certain death.

    Not every consequence is better than death, but this one is.

    Blood Burst!

    I activated myst option, the one I hadn''t used in a long time, but at the moment I used it. I felt as if my essence had turned into the sun, providing me with immense power.

    It was only a thin stream of power, but it filled my body and soul to the brim; that I felt like I might explode.

    The treatments have affected many parts of my body, including my essence, which is more powerful than normal, and thus burning it provides more power than it naturally would.

    I didn''t hide the essence burning; I even thickened the scarlet aura intentionally for my enemy to see.

    I moved toward it, and a momentter, appeared next to it. Immediately, it swiped its w at me while I swung my sword.

    CLANNNG!

    Our swords shed and powerful shockwaves spread around me, but this time, I didn''t shake.

    ¡¤?¦Èm There was not a slightest shake from me, I remained stable.

    "Hehe. Essence burning, how long will you be able to continue with this," it said, "Long enough to kill you," I replied and attacked.

    CLANNNG!

    Immediately, it swung its sword to w to defend, before attacking me with its tail.

    It was a powerful attack, but I bore it.

    Though, I didn''t feel any joy doing that. I am burning my essence with every action. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I need to kill it as soon as possible, but it is not easy.

    Though it might not be easy, I will kill it and it had already made things easier for me, with this energy phantom. It is a phenomenal method, but someone like me could exploit it.

    I had already started, and I have to be quick. I couldn''t afford to spend too much of my bloodline energy on it.

    It is not the only danger here, in this ce.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It continued attacking me, with each of its attacks getting faster and stronger. It wants me to spend my bloodline essence; once that is done, I would be a fish on its chopping board.

    Not even be capable of defending against its attacks.

    I defended against its attacks and attacked with my own, but it defended against them easily. Its power is immense, and I hate to admit it, but I had been wrong in estimating its abilities.

    It is stronger than I had thought and if I had known it. I don''t think I would have picked up a fight against it.

    I could not change the past, but I have the power to change the future and I will do it. It may be strong, but I will defeat it and use the strengthening energy from it to recover.

    A minute passed, and I continuedunching attack after attack while defending against its attacks, unable to do anything against it.

    "It is turning out to be fun, human. I love a fight, where you natives fight with everything you have before I crush you, with every hope you have in your heart," it said in deep excitement and intensified its attack, forcing me to go on the defensive.

    Another minute had passed, and the change begin to ur; my power had started weakening.

    At first, it was just shaking, before I started to take a step back, and then my skin turns pale.

    BANNG!

    Finally, I couldn''t hold myself anymore and the attack sent me back, and like thest time, I hit the wall, but this time harder.

    I struggled to move, but couldn''t anymore, despite trying hard.

    It appeared in front of me but didn''t attack. Instead, it looked at me, with that huge mouth that could swallow me whole easily.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You have used everything human and now you will die," it said with bubbling excitement and opened its huge feline mouth and moved it to swallow me.

    I struggled to get away, but could not and got swallowed by the thick mouth. It did not crush me immediately. Instead, I found myself covered in thick, white, oppressive bloodline energy and moving.

    Soon, I had stopped, and the Grimm appeared in front of me, with a grin on its face.

    "You have to give me great joy, human, and now I will eat you; I hope you taste as good as you fight," it said and moved its wed hand toward me.

    I tried to struggle, but the thick, white bloodline energy, is keeping me locked. That I couldn''t even twice.

    A smile of joy appeared in its eyes, seeing it.

    Hun!

    Its huge, wed hand reached for me and was about to pick me up when something shocking happened.

    It froze, along with the whole Grimms.

    The bloodline energy containing me had now contained it, with crimson energy, which revealed itself. It had mixed with bloodline energy, without Grimm sensing it.

    I moved immediately; I only have a second to kill it, even less than it, seeing it had already started moving.

    I have to kill it and, like I had said, earlier, I will do it. Just the price I am paying is greater than I thought.

 Chapter 3295 Ungrateful

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through its chest, and it froze away, with a great shock in its eyes.

    It had thought it won and even brought me to the ce where it felt most secure. Though it didn''t know I had started to infect it and there is nothing better than that is my own blood essence.

    There is arge amount of forbidden power filled in it due to the treatments and I took advantage of that in creating this dangerous n.

    If it had failed, nobody would have been able to help me from dying.

    Thankfully, it didn''t fail. I seeded in killing it.

    A second passed, and it disappeared and with it, the phantom begins to disperse, till only the light mist had remained around me. The same thing happened with the cage.

    Though it is happening very slowly, due to not being infected by my blood essence.

    The stone skin quickly cut through the cage and appeared beside me, with a smile on his face.

    "Whew, you kill it. If it had killed you, I would have needed to use my trump card to escape," he said, without showing even a hint of gratefulness on his face.

    "It is good. That I had killed it then." I replied, barely able to keep a smile on my face.

    "Don''t forget, I had yed a big part in tiring it out before you killed. So, you should share half of what you have found in its storage," he said, and I was shocked.

    It took me several seconds to believe what he had said.

    Seeing such shamelessness. All the pleasant expressions I am forcing on my face disappeared.

    "Are you serious?" I asked him back and an angry frown appeared on his face. "What! you don''t what to share?" he asked back and took a step toward me threateningly.

    "Listen, you unaffiliated bastard; the only reason you are able to kill the spawn was because of me. If you didn''t share it, then I will have to take matters into my own hand," he threatened, bringing the sword in his hand.

    "I am not giving you anything. So, what are you going to do, you ungrateful shit?" I asked back, and it smiled, filled with killing intent.

    "I will kill you, of course. I don''t mind taking it off from your dead body," it said, taking another step toward me.

    "Can you even do it, you weakling? I had killed the spawn who was about to kill you, you don''t have the strength to kill me," I dared, and heughed, and looked at me mockingly.

    "You had burned your blood to kill it. I am sure what you are showing is bravado and weak as an ant right now," it said, taking another step further.

    "Kill me, then, if you are so sure," I dared once again, and the anger in its eyes zed again, along with uncertainty, which it pushed back.

    "Since you want the deal so badly, I will give it to you," he said and attacked me and he did not hold back anything. He is using even greater power. It had been used against the Grimm to kill me.

    I can''t believe it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I had dared it, but I truly did not think this ungrateful bastard would actually move to kill me. The person who had saved his life.

    There is not a shred of gratefulness in his eyes, and since he didn''t have it, I will not hold back either.

    Pachack!

    Its sword was a few inches away from my neck when I suddenly disappeared; the next moment, I was beside it, with my sword cutting through his neck, and he is looking at me in horror and regret.

    I had met many entitled bastards from the organization. Some even tried to rob me, with killing intent.

    Usually, I kill such people, but seeing our numberspared to the Grimms and environment of this ruin, I spare them, when I saw they only wanted to beat the shit out of me and loot me.

    This bastard actually tried to kill me. There is no way I could forgive someone like this, no matter how bad a condition it is for us natives.

    Soon, my sword cut through his head, and it died. I quickly removed every artifact he had, while leaving the body on the ground. I don''t care if Monsters ate it or Grimms.

    I looked around my soul sense and when I everything is safe. I took out the stealth artifact and moved out of the battlefield.

    Buzz!

    It didn''t take long for Grimm to be harvested and strengthen the energy released from it.

    The moment the strengthening energy entered me; I stopped burning my essence, and an intense bout of weakness hit me. It is so hard that I nearly copsed on the ground.

    I bore it and let the strengthening energy fill me, along with a powerfulbination of energies, including the vital energies from the necrotic tree.

    With it mixing with strengthening energy, its effect elerated, and the weakness begin to elevate slowly.

    A few secondster, I removed my hand from the trees as support, and a couple of more secondster; I begin to walk.

    I am recovering fast and not only because of the strengthening energy and the formation but also because I had not burned too much essence.

    I had been careful with it and used the formation to gain further power. It helped me tremendously to save a lot of essential energy.

    A few minutes passed and the strengthening energy disappeared and sometimes after that, the growth energy.

    I have notpletely recovered, but I am stronger than before thanks to the powerful dose of the strengthening energy that Lionman had provided to me, and will be even stronger after I had recovered from the loss of essence energy.

    I will recover fully before evening and if I found one or two Grimms with bloodline, it will be even sooner.

    The Lionman had been powerful and taught me a lesson. I need to vet my enemies, my enemies more thoroughly or even burning, my essence won''t save me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 3296 Shelter

    I stopped and looked at the sky above; it seemed like I need to find shelter.

    The sky will start to darken in a few minutes, and I have to be at the shelter before it ispletely night.

    I could deal with energy for a few hours, but I couldn''t deal with the powerful monsters, who started toe out when the sky starts to darken.

    I am not going to search for a new shelter; I had found many of them in the past few hours and I am already moving toward the one which is closest and most secure.

    The day went well; there had been a few hups like Lionman, but I survived and got quite a good haul, with a few amazing things.

    I had killed eleven Grimms in total, with three of them having a bloodline. They were not as strong as the Lionman, but they had a bloodline and I had killed them.

    There was one troublesome among the ones with inheritance, but none of them forced me to burn my blood.

    Thankfully, I have recovered fully; there is not the slightest weakness remaining.

    Hun!

    I avoided the monster and sensed a native; without stopping. I had taken out a crystal and sent it toward the native. I had sent it to all the natives I havee across.

    Including a Peak Sovereign; it took a lot of ingenuity, but I did it without getting discovered.

    Till now, nothing had changed where Nero is, besides another Peak Sovereign being thrown into the gate. The countless others of the lower level might have died by the scattered Grimms, hiding through the road.

    I don''t know whether something will happen or not, but I will keep trying. It is the only thing I could do.

    Soon, I reached the hiding spot, I decided to stay and went there. It is quite tricky, as I needed to avoid a few broken formations before I reach the hidden space.

    I set up an abode and went inside, and the first thing was taking out the tub and going inside it.

    I have been holding my breath for more than two and a half hours and I started treatment immediately. As I would need to go through the treatment in the morning too and for the best effect, there should be a gap of time between them.

    The treatment gave me the pain of hundreds of thousands of ants, but I bore it and came out.

    Buzz!

    Immediately, the second treatment started, but in this one, I could enter inside my clone.

    A secondter, I am in my core with the projection in front of me. Nero is there, and in a few hours, when the density of the energy reaches the peak; he will make a move to escape.

    He had appeared here without detection, but after seeing the Earth Sovereign hiding, I had forbidden him to take the risks.

    In front of the Earth Sovereign, all his tricks are useless.

    I talked to Nero for a few minutes before walking away from the projection. I looked at my clone, who was practicing the artificing constantly and making progress.

    If this continued, it won''t take it long for it to be a Level 4 artificer.

    There, he will be eligible to make good things and there are many things I want my clone to make.

    I appeared beside my clone and started helping him; my skills are no less than it. As it is me, what he gained is imprinted on me in the truest sense.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I worked with my clone for nearly an hour before I stopped and walked into the repository, which has be big. Just today, its size had increased by 20%, bing even more massive.

    The Lionman had a really huge number of resources and all of them be mine, including his bloodline energy and strengthening energy.

    I have gained, many times more than I had lost to the corrupted and it couldn''t help but make me happy. As I had many times before; it didn''t hurt to have more resources.

    Once I got out of this ce, I have a big job ahead of me.

    I have to sell a lot of these resources and buy other ones in exchange. This ruin offers a variety of resources and people also many from outside, but there are many things I need.

    I would bar, sell, and trade to make this collection more diverse.

    I want every type of resource, and I need every type of resource, with my practice and trades, I am learning.

    After I got satisfied with my wealth; I went to the library and begin studying the books of ancient runes. They are the reason I am alive today and from now on, going to study them with even greater zeal.

    A few hours passed, and I opened my eyes; the first stage of the treatment are finished.

    Now, it is time to shower and eat; I am famished. After what I had experienced today.

    I showered for fifteen minutes before walking out and changing intofortable clothes. When I went to the kitchen, I waved my hand and a sumptuous meal appeared in front of me.

    Usually, I liked to cook, but seeing how hungry I was feeling; I had asked my clone to do it while I went to the shower.

    Ashlyn is still sleeping, but she is waking up more often now; in the afternoon, she had woken up and stayed awake for an hour. I took a break a little from hunting Grimms and stayed with my core till she went to sleep again.

    I wish I knew what was happening to her, but the overseer had said I shouldn''t worry about it.

    What is happening to Ashlyn is what should be happening.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I ate in silence and when I finished; I washed the dishes, beforeying on the couch and immediately fell asleep.

    I woke up five hourster, and it was nearly midnight and Nero would leave in around one and a half hours. I didn''t disturb him, as he was sleeping; it is not full sleep, as he is still alert.

    I look at him before walking into the library and started working on my inheritance with five of my clones.

    The progress is fast; I think I will be finished with it soon. Now, the challenge will fall on the treatments; I need to finish the treatments as soon as possible.

    So, I could level up.

    As things are going, I don''t think, I will have any problem in reaching the limit soon. The ce I am going to next has high traffic of natives and Grimms.

    I will need to be careful while hunting them. There are many sovereigns who could kill without any problem; the corrupt had taught me that lesson too well to forget quickly.

    Time passed, and I continued to work on my inheritance. When I found out, four hours have already passed inside the core.

    Nero had woken up a few minutes ago and now looked beautiful silent night around the rift. Aside from a few trees, there is nothing there, not even the monsters.

    Even they could feel the danger and stayed away intentionally.

 Chapter 3297 Battle Of Earth Sovereigns

    The energy reached its peak and Nero begin to move; he is being very careful and moving slowly, melding with thick energy perfectly.

    His method is so good that even a Sovereign standing beside him won''t be able to discover him. Though it will only happen in thick energy, like this; other times it is hard.

    Only Nero could do something like this. The energy, is so dangerous, that even Peak Sovereign wouldn''t want to be in it.

    Some of them would be able to bear it; it would be ufortable or even painful to them.

    So, it could be said, his only challenge is to escape from the soul sense of the Earth Sovereign. Who wouldn''t be searching for the Initial Sovereign monster, but if it found Nero, then no matter how amazing his ability is, he will not escape.

    A few minutes passed, and Nero had crossed quite a distance.

    He is moving steadily, but not slowly; he is speed is quite good, that if he kept moving at such speed for two hours.

    He would be mostly out of danger.

    I have many things to study, but I had kept my eyes on Nero. While I couldn''t do anything for him, even if I had been with him, I still keep my connection with him active, as a support.

    Forty minutes passed, and everything was going well; Nero had crossed a huge distance and an hour more. He would be rtively safe.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when suddenly an earth-shaking aura spread covered the whole space. It is dense and powerful, and it didn''t belong to the Grimm.

    Nero had not sensed the aura of Grimm Earth Sovereign, since it had kept it very well contained. Nor did he need to; the auras of Grimms and natives are vastly different.

    This aura is the aura of the native sovereign, who had revealed himself, the moment I thought about it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''So, it is him,'' I thought.

    It is a red-metal skin man, who was one of the Sovereign, that had entered the ruin.

    As he appeared, he swung the ck saber toward the ground and a red arc of energy released from it and moved toward the ground.

    The attack seemed slow, but the power contained in it was horrifying. It could easily wipe out a hundred like me without any resistance.

    BANNNG!

    "Run!" I screamed at Nero. At the same time, the Grimm materialized on the ground, cutting the red arc with its long thin sword.

    It is a Viperman with green and ck scales and has a crown over its head. It is looking at natives in the sky with excited eyes.

    It said something to red-metal skin Earth Sovereign, before shing in front of him and attacking. The shockwave that was produced through the sh destroyed arge area below.

    It was so powerful that even Nero felt the shock on the ground.

    He went even deeper while moving faster to escape; he even stopped looking at the Earth Sovereign and focused solely on running, because when the battle get serious, even underground wouldn''t be safe.

    Nero understands that very well and sacrifices some of the power of a stealth method for speed.

    I usually wouldn''t approve of him doing that, but this condition requires it.

    I could already feel the battle was getting intense by the second. That Nero begins to feel waves of the energies. If I had been in his ce, those waves would have injured me gravely, but he is fine.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    For now.

    If things be intense too fast, then even he will suffer and the chances of the unthinkable happening would also increase.

    I decided not to think about that and just watched Nero.

    Minutes passed, and the battle got even more intense. Feeling the waves of energy, it didn''t feel like he was moving at all, despite him going deeper into the ground and moving fast.

    For nearly twenty minutes, there was no change; things be even worse when finally, the change begins to feel.

    It was small, but as Nero cross more distance, it be bigger and bigger. With it, the waves of power begin to weaken more and more.

    Half an hourter, there they be gentle as wind.

    I heaved a sigh of relief, but didn''t rx; I wouldn''t be rxed until Nero couldn''t feel even a single wave.

    That took forty-two minutes to happen. That now, Nero is not feeling even the slightest bit of energy from the fight. Even with all his senses, he couldn''t pick up a single speck.

    "Good job, Nero," I said to him. "Thank you, Father," he said and begin to move at an even faster speed, while I looked away from the projection and started the treatments.

    Nero is now safe. There are many dangers on the way, but I know he will be fine. Even Peak Sovereign couldn''t discover him in such thick energy.

    A few minutes passed, and Nero did something, which put a smile on his face.

    He killed a Grimm; it is his first Grimm in more than a day. He had sensed many Grimms while escaping, but he did not kill them.

    He understood the priorities and escaping was the biggest priority, even more than killing the Grimms. Now, once again, priorities shifted and Grimms took the top spot again.

    I am quite excited for him to return and seeing how he killed the Grimms. He will bring quite a bounty when he returns.

    I have a lot of resources, but I don''t mind having more.

    I focused on the treatment, taking everything, it is providing me with while bearing the pain. I am quite used to pain, but some of these treatments make me grit my teeth in pain.

    One and a half hours passed, and I finished with the first treatment and entered the tub, where hundreds of thousands of ants begin to bite me painfully.

    Of all the methods, I hate this one the most, but it is also the one that can provide me with the biggest benefits. I shudder when I think about how further painful it is going to be a few dayster.

    My clone had been researching the method and found a way to strengthen it.

    For the next few days, there will be a few experiments before I started to use it and I could already feel the pain. It will give me, but I will bear it for the benefits it gives me.

    Like the method is done now.

    Little more than two hourster, I finished with it and jumped into a new method. This one let me use my core.

    So, I watched Nero hunt another Grimm before going to the library and helping my clones with the upgrade. They have stopped working on the Sovereign upgrade and focused on a minor one.

    I need to finish it as soon as possible. I want to level up once again. It will increase the chances of my escape from this ruin.

    Though for escape, I will have to find a way out of here. Which I didn''t yet, but I have hope that my new destination will provide a clue about it.

 Chapter 3298 New Destination

    I finished with thest treatment and walked to the bathroom and showered beforeing out and started to cook the early breakfast.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I will leave in one hour, till then Nero will arrive, with all his hunting of Grimms. He had killed quite a number and was still doing.

    I don''t mind, as long as he returned in time.

    I have to reach the mist valley as soon as possible, and Nero''s help is tremendous. I travel over four times faster when Nero is scouting the way for me.

    Today''s breakfast is quite simple and even could say nd. I used only three ingredients to make it.

    Not every day, I would like to eat extravagantly. Sometimes, I like to eat a simple meal; it calms my mind. It feels like good food to start the journey toward the new destination, which is going to be extremely dangerous.

    Thirty-five minutester, I finished with it and ced it on the tray, and took it to the table before eating.

    I ate silently and didn''t think of anything else, other than the simple taste of the breakfast. Which I only ate in one serving; it feels sacrilegious to eat this till one feels full.

    Though, despite not eating as much to eat every day and I felt satisfied and content.

    I washed the dishes and sat down, crossed-legged, on the floor before closing my eyes. I did not enter my core like I do, instead just kept my eyes closed and thought nothing.

    Sometimeter, I closed my eyes and felt the calm, I had not felt in quite a while.

    It seemed like I need to add meditation to my schedule.

    I used to meditate daily, but somehow, I stopped doing that. There were other things I had to do in time, but it had been a mistake. Meditation is important, more important than using the I had spent on it, working in my core.

    I would have meditated longer, but Nero had arrived, and he had informed me. The energy had reached a level where I could walk in it.

    The armor appeared on the body, and I stepped out of the abode before taking it to my core and walking out of the hidden spot.

    When I got out a few minutester, I felt the energy. It is still thick and powerful, and my armor is barely dealt with it. Still, I checked the seals one more time, to be careful.

    I don''t want even a speck of this energy to enter inside me.

    "Legs go," I said to Nero and moved to do the thing I do daily at this time, or a littleter. I have little early today, like yesterday.

    Every day, I walked out a little early. As every day, my strength grows, and I be capable of handling even more energy.

    The Grimm I am nning to assassinate is a little further, but Nero said, we will be able to reach there in time.

    An hour and five minutester, I reached the ce where the Grimm was staying and waited. The bastard took thirty-four minutes toe out before I was able to assassinate it.

    The time was worth it, seeing it was one of the powerful bloodlines Grimms I had killed.

    Half an hour after that, Nero found me another Grimm with the bloodline. This one is Primary-III; I don''t mind as long as it had a bloodline, I will kill it.

    Its bloodline energy helped me take many nts to the Peak of Primary-III, where I will provide them with Sovereign level growth energy.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Hours passed, and we finally got out of the city. We moved quite fast, only stopping to hide from the monsters or kill the Grimms.

    As we crossed the ruined city; we had reduced our pace. Now, there will be more monsters and less hiding space, I will need to be more careful, despite Nero guiding me.

    A few minutes passed, and a crystal appeared in my hand and flew toward the native I had sensed.

    I don''t know what results from the battle between the native and Grimm Earth Sovereign. So, I am being more cautious and still sending the crystals to the natives I see.

    It would be great if the Earth Sovereign from the organization was able to beat the Grimm Earth Sovereign, but Nero thinks the chances of that happening are slim and he is rarely wrong.

    So, either it is a tie or the native running away. There is even an option of it being killed. So, spreading crystal is a wise move.

    The crystal, have all the battles Nero saw, but not the one between Earth Sovereign. I don''t want any Earth Sovereign to know, Nero had seen them. It will make them more careful of those hiding and I don''t want that.

    Who knows, Nero might need to hide from Earth Sovereign again and it might increase the chances of him getting discovered.

    An hour and a halfter, Nero found me a Grimm with a juicy bloodline. It was the Initial Sovereign, and I had killed it quite easily. Though, the one I found twenty minutes after that was quite challenging.

    So much so that I had thought of burning my blood to deal with it.

    With Nero, finding the Grimms is easy. I could find the Grimms. I need to fight and avoid those I don''t.

    I could barely remember how many times I needed to hide from the powerful Grimms and monster yesterday. I was lucky that my method was good enough to hide from them or I wouldn''t be standing here now.

    A few more hours passed, and I crossed even more distance while killing a few more Grimms.

    As I had expected, this route to the mist valley is the busiest one I hade across in this ruin and it is when I am walking quite a distance away from it. If I had followed the exact route on the map, I hade across even more Grimms and natives.

    All of them want to go to the mist valley, not caring about the immense danger it represents.

    That ce had swallowed even Earth Sovereigns and Sovereign like me die in doves, but people are still flocking to go there due to the sheer number of opportunities the ces like that have.

    It is surprising considering what made it.

    It is one of the reasons I am going there. I want to see if I could find any clue in it, which will give me a clue about the ce where I will travel for a long time in the future when I have gained enough strength.

    Currently, it feels impossible to reach that level, but didn''t think about too much.

    I need to take one step at a time, and I will eventually reach my destination. I had done this in my world and I will do it here and thankfully; I have a celestial inheritance, which will make things be a little easier.

    Celestial inheritance is hard and not many could walk in the path, but those who do, did not face as many problems as people with other inheritances.

    Even those with Legacy Inheritance.

    It is not some special power that celestial inheritance provides. It is just using every advantage one has and building on that.

 Chapter 3299 Scion Of Mist I

    Five days had passed since I had left the ruined city with Nero, and many things have happened.

    First and most important, I have reached the limit; it happened yesterday. A little quicker than I had thought, but not surprising seeing the sheer number of Grimms I am seeing on the road to the mist valley.

    Nero had even seen Earth Sovereign and had asked me to hide.

    It moved too fast, that I don''t know whether it had sensed me from where it was, or didn''t care for a little Sovereign.

    I didn''t care; all I care about was that I didn''t die.

    Now that I had reached the limit, I am focusing more on the other things. Like my inheritance, I had even stopped my clone from practicing the artifice and made it work on the inheritance.

    With six of them working on inheritance at a time dilution of three times; they will be finished soon.

    Soon as two-three days soon, which left only treatments. For which I am taking a mid-day break. The days are here 40% bigger and with little risk, I could use treatments three times a day.

    It is heavier on me, but I am making progress and that is what matters the most.

    I need to make a level-up before I reach the mist valley. It is extremely dangerous. While I do not n to enter it, I need to be ready for unforeseen.

    The reason I am going to the mist valley is quite simple; I need to find people who know about the exit. Till now, I have asked many natives and even Grimm, but nobody seemed to know about the exit.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Many are like me, traveling to mist valley to see if someone had found the exit.

    Two hours passed, and I have killed two Grimms. One had a bloodline, which grew quite a nt in my core.

    I have reached the limit. That doesn''t mean I won''t kill the Grimms. They are still valuable in producing the resources for me. These resources are extremely rare and couldn''t be found outside easily.

    I need them to produce enough of them, that it willst me till I make a breakthrough into the Sovereign stage.

    It is why I want to make a breakthrough; with the breakthrough, I will be able to kill the Grimms at a higher level, which means I will get higher-level resources with the growth energy they produce.

    ''Father, something is happening here,'' informed Nero, and open a link. Making me feel what he is sensing.

    He is sensing twenty-nine presences, with neen Grimms and twelve natives and they are attacking each other, but something else.

    I first thought the natives were traitors, but they were not. They are two different groups, and they seemed to be very cautious of each other. Though, I am notpletely sure, since Nero is showing what he is sensing, and it is all blurry.

    ''Go investigate it, but be careful,'' I said to him.

    There are Peak Sovereigns there; three Grimms and two natives, with others being at lower levels.

    They are underground and the area they are in wards off soul sense. If not for Nero''s abilities, I wouldn''t have sensed them. This means others wouldn''t have sensed them, but still nearly thirty Sovereigns from both sides have gathered there.

    Over fifteen minutes and many dangerous turns, Nero had reached the ce where the Grimms and natives gathered.

    As I had seen through Nero, they are attacking an energy shield, which seemed to hold a tree on the other side. I couldn''t see what kind of tree is on the other side, but it must be something important to see them attacking together, forgetting their differences.

    I didn''t waste any time and moved toward it.

    It would be dangerous to go there with Peak Grimm and natives who belong to the organization, but the tree had piqued my interest.

    I am going and who knows, I might get something out of it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Half an hourter, I reached the building, which is mostly buried in the ground. It had been fully buried in the ground, but someone seemed to have excavated it, a little making its top visible.

    I entered inside through one of the entrances and saw a maze of broken formations inside.

    I moved through the way Nero is directing me.

    My speed is quite fast. Other people wouldn''t dare to move this fast, but I haveplete confidence in Nero, and I know he will take me to my safe.

    A little over twenty-five minutester, I had reached my destination.

    As I walked through the broken gate, everybody looked at me; Grimms and natives, but nobody took a step toward me and instead, they kept hitting the glowing spots on the energy screen, which is covered in formation.

    Someone seemed to have used the ''Agnors method,'' trying to break the dome. They could have used the ssic one, but one needs to have a deep knowledge of runes for that.

    Agnors'' method is good, but it needs the aid of brute strength. As how these people are doing and looking at energy, it seemed like they have been doing this for more than a day.

    "Humans don''t just look. Come and help us," shouted the blue-horned man.

    I immediately appeared by the native side and begin hitting therge dome of energy.

    "What is inside?" I asked the purple skin man beside me. "You havee here, and you don''t know?" he asked back.

    "I only saw the entrance and decided to explore it," I answered sheepishly, and the purple-skinned man rolled his eyes. "A taslkal tree is there, and it is at the Earth Sovereign stage," he said with excitement in his eyes.

    For a moment, I was disappointed.

    Taslkal tree is rare and if I didn''t have something that would give the same benefit as it. I would have been very excited. Still, I am excited when I heard it is an Earth Sovereign tree, which means the fruits will also be at Earth Sovereign.

    They will be very useful to me in my Sovereign breakthrough and also as an alchemical ingredient.

    It had many uses in alchemy.

    It is quite regrettable that it would take a few hours off my journey, but I couldn''t just go back now. It had its own risks, especially when Peak Sovereigns were involved.

    If I am going back, I might have even better, and they mighte at me. It is a risk I couldn''t take. Nor, I could reveal; I have a way to solve it, that is hitting it primitively.

    So, I kept hitting and preparing for the rush, that might happen.

    Hun!

    An hour passed, and I was hitting when suddenly, I stopped. The purple skin man gave me an odd look, and I looked at him apologetically as I resumed hitting.

    Inside me, there is an earthquake happening as I looked at all the natives.

    I should have sensed it the moment I came here, seeing how familiar I am with it, but since it is part of this ce''s energies, I didn''t.

    A person wielding a Grand Art is here and they have already started working on their art and nobody seemed to have any idea about it. Some might and they are just hiding it, but I doubt that.

    It is not something one could sense easily. As it is already part of the energy of this world, which makes its detection even harder.

 Chapter 3300 Scion Of Mist II

    Bang Bang Bang

    It had been six and a half hours since I hade here, and we were still attacking the dome.

    Though we are very close to breaking it. If what I am seeing is right, then we will be able to break it in less than five minutes and I hope, my preparations are enough to deal with what will happen next.

    I am confident the moment dome breaks apart; all hell would break loose.

    There is a host of freaking Grand Art; they are extremely rare and almost all of them are from realms. Likely, the one here is also from the realm.

    Though, I don''t understand one thing.

    Why did theye to the prime world? These people would onlye out of the realm when they be Sky Sovereign; some wouldn''te out to the prime world at all.

    From what I could sense from the art; the host is not strong.

    His Grand Art is at early Sovereignprehensive. If it had been Mid or Peak. He wouldn''t have needed to be this sneaky. He would have easily killed all of them without any problem.

    This makes things even more interesting. If I yed my cards right, I might be able to gain a fruit or two.

    Crack Crack Crack¡­

    Finally, the first crack rang out, and a momentter, another and then another. Soon, the whole dome filled with cracks as the people begin to attack the dome enthusiastically.

    BANNG!

    The attacks be stronger, and the dome exploded into pieces.

    Immediately, a Taslkal tree appeared in front of eyes of everyone. It is a tall tree with blue leaves and over a hundred fruits around it.

    It is arge tree, double the size of Grimms, and had beautiful red fruits like apples, that will make one bite them after just a look.

    "Nobody takes a step toward it. This tree belongs to us," roared the Lightning Werewolf as a few Grimms and natives took a step forward, before stopping immediately at the sound of Lightning Werewolf.

    "And us," added the Dog Beastman, looking at the Grimms challengingly.

    I barely nced at them. Instead, my focus is ahead. Not on the tree, but on the water at theke surrounding it. The water is notmon, but melyg water; is something I really need.

    With it, I would be able to increase the potency of the seven aurora waves even further.

    "How about we first plug the fruits, before fighting to gain, what others got," said Lightning Werewolf as the lightning crackled across its skin. "Fine," agreed the beastman, and they turned toward the tree.

    Hun!

    They were about to take a step toward it when suddenly, a thick mist materialized around them. It is so dense that I couldn''t see even my hand and, most importantly; it is messing up with my senses.

    The Empire of Mist.

    It had once again appeared and its power was immense; it might be at the level of Early Sovereign, but its host had a day to prepare. He had shown what a host of the Empire of Mist could do in a favorable environment and time to prepare.

    It wouldn''t matter if there were peak sovereigns around.

    The mist had covered everything, and it blocked every sense. Soul sense, auditory sense, and visual sense.

    Everything had been blocked, and it made even the Peak Sovereign panic. Even, they couldn''t do anything against it, despite their power.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    It immediately sobered me when I thoughts; the mist had blocked their senses, not their power. If they attacked indiscriminately, then it would be bad.

    Till now, they had not done it, but they will soon. It didn''t see any other options.

    I had just thought that when I sensed the purposeful movement. There is no panic or raging aura. The person moves confidently toward the bridge over theke, leading to the tree.

    I also moved toward it, and he sensed it immediately.

    A mist sword in his hand, and he swung at me; a smile appeared on my face as I moved to defend.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, and I felt the familiar power of the empire of mist. If I had not been prepared, it would have been dangerous for me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Rx, I only want some water and a few fruits," I said to him with a smile as he looked at me in shock.

    The person in front of me is a white wolf beastman and looked quite young. Ate teen, and had a face handsome enough that for a moment, I felt attraction for him.

    "How can you move around my method?" he asked, looking at me seriously. "You mean your Grand Art, Empire of Mist?" I asked back, and he got shocked, before controlling his emotions.

    "I am used to it," I replied, which again shocked him, and he keep looking at him, likely thinking, what to do.

    "I don''t want to interrupt you, but your art won''t be able to hold for long. We should quickly get what we want and get out of here before the Peak Sovereigns start their rampage," I said and moved toward the bridge.

    He looked at me, before following me quickly.

    Soon, we reached the bridge, and a bottle appeared in my hand, which I threw down, but to my surprise. Ayer of formation appeared on the surface of the water and the bottle is destroyed.

    A smiled seeing that, and a simple ss bottle appeared in his hand, and he threw it down.

    To my surprise, the bottle passed through the formation effortlessly and fell into theke, where it begins to suck the water.

    "I hope you will share some of the water with me," I asked shamelessly. He just looked at me and kept moving toward the tree and within a few seconds, we reached it.

    Immediately, hundreds of strings came out of my hand and moved toward the fruits, plucking them all.

    He didn''t even look at it, instead took out a ck pearl and threw it toward the ground.

    The peal seeped into the ground and a momentter; the earth begins to move up and down the tree.

    I first thought he was taking the tree, but it seemed like, like the fruits on it. He has no interest in the tree either; he wants something else.

    "You can give this to me, if you are not interested," I said, seeing how roughly the tree ising out. He didn''t even nce at me, but a few secondster. I could see the treeing out more gently.

    Eleven secondster, the huge tree came out with the roots and all, and I swept it into my core.

    At that moment, he nces at me, and I wanted to curse myself.

    Thankfully, he only nced at me, before focusing back on the ground. Trying to take out whatever that was hiding inside.

    I didn''t have to wait for long. Sixteen secondster, arge yellow stele came out. It had dense text carved in it in the script I don''t know but felt familiar.

    As it came out, a big smile appeared on his expressionless face and a momentter, it disappeared.

 Chapter 3301 Short Cut

    "Mind telling me what that was?" I asked as we turned back toward the bridge after the stele disappeared.

    He didn''t answer and just kept walking and soon we were on the bridge, and I was shocked to see all the water in theke had disappeared.

    He waved his hand and a simple small ss bottle to his hand and disappeared.

    "I would appreciate it. If you share some of that with me," I said, and, once again, he didn''t respond. Which frustrated me, but what cannot do?

    I can''t simply loot him. It will be hard for me to defeat him, not to mention is not the ce to fight.

    I crossed the bridge with him and moved through the Sovereigns, who have started to panic. Till now, all of them are focused on the defense, activating as much as defensive methods for them, but soon, that will change.

    I had just thoughts that when a High-Sovereign''s aura soured and the next second, hundreds ofnces materialized around him.

    Seeing that, I increased my speed further; I want to cross the gate as soon as possible. Once the attack started, everyone will start attacking.

    I feel bad for the weak Sovereign, but what I could do; I couldn''t just take them. It will jeopardize my own life.

    These people have acted calmly, and it is showing they could.

    The man who had summoned thences hadn''t used them. He is just moving them around itself; I am not worried about natives as I am worried about the Grimms.

    These bastards are most untrustworthy, but even they seemed to have some self-control to not attack madly.

    Soon we reached the gate when he looked back and did something. I don''t know what he did, but suddenly, all the natives turned toward the Grimms, and the powerful aura sted off their bodies.

    BANG BANG BANG

    They begin attacking the moment I stepped out of the gate. I didn''t look at what is happening, instead turned to a while the world beastman.

    "I know a shortcut," I said and moved in the opposite direction, of where I came from earlier. I didn''t even look at him, to see him following or not.

    While I want water, there is nothing I could do about it.

    It is powerful and, seeing the way, he had simply discarded the tree; he is not much worried about the resources.

    A hesitated for a moment, before starting to follow me.

    I have never walked in this way, but I have a map in front of my eyes. When I was hitting the dome, Nero was exploring this ce, and it is a lot deeper than I had thought it is and has many good things.

    If I had unlimited time and no hurry to find an exit, I would have explored this ce after everyone left, but I did not do those things.

    Four minutes and fifty-two secondster, we got out, but we need to get out of here as soon as possible. The effect of the empire of mist worn down for most powerful by now and if they have finished fighting, they woulde for us.

    "We have to move fast," I said, and I kept moving and the white wolf-man kept following me.

    Hun!

    We had just taken a few seconds when suddenly something shocking happened. The changes begin to appear in the White Wolf Beastman.

    They were rapid that, little more than a minuteter; he is a blue blur horned man, with green skin and a very handsome face, which is very different from the previous.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I couldn''t help but admire his ability.

    A few seconds after that, changes begin to appear in me. My hair turned green, I be even taller, and more muscles begin to appear on me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Soon, I transformed into a man in his mid-thirties with average features.

    "A good method," he praised, and I looked at him. "Not as good as yours," I replied, and he smiled.

    His method is really good. He had changed his racepletely. Not only that, but his aura had also changed. Aside from his level, everything had changed, and I couldn''t see any connection between him and the white wolf beastman.

    I shouldn''t be surprised.

    "So, what does a person from the mist realm doing in the prime world?" I asked. I am really curious about it, especially after seeing that stele.

    "None of your business," he replied inly.

    I smiled and didn''t take it to heart. I had expected the answer from him, but just wanted to ask the question.

    "So, the water?" I asked, and he finally turned to me. "How were you able to defend yourself from my art?" he asked back.

    "As I had said, I have a lot of practice," I replied, and a momentter. A ss bottle flew toward me and I caught it.

    I was about to open my mouth to thank him when I stopped suddenly.

    As there was only a bucketful of water and white it enough, I expected more, seeing he took the entireke''s worth of it.

    "So, you know someone whoprehended the art?" he asked, and I smiled.

    I am not going to answer that. Though he is intelligent enough to guess the answer to this question.

    "Monstering from seven o''clock," I informed and begin to look for a ce when suddenly, I had stopped when mist begin to cover me.

    I deactivated my stealth method and contained my aura, which again took him by surprise.

    My mother had an empire of mist, my sister had it; I know how it worked and how amazing it is when exploring the runes.

    Two minutes and seven secondster; the monster appeared, and it was just a hundred meters away from us and didn''t sense us at all.

    I wouldn''t have been surprised. If it had been a normal monster, but it was Peak Sovereign and it didn''t discover us when we were not hiding, but moving.

    If the mist wasn''t covering us; it would have discovered us already, but here, it just sniffed around, before moving away.

    "Man, I get jealous of you host of grands. You could make difficult things, so effortless," Iined and for some reason, my words seemed to have shocked him.

    "How many hosts of Grand Arts, you know?" he asked, and I realized the answer and it put a grin on my face.

    "Not going to tell you," I replied in a sing-song voice, which made him re at me.

    Twenty more minutes passed, and I was alerted about another monster.

    That is when Nero sensed a High-Sovereign native. It was the same native who was building underground. I didn''t alert the person beside me as the Sovereign is far away from us and noting in our direction.

    I looked toward the sky; in an hour, the sky will begin to darken, and I will need to find shelter.

    The question is, what can I do to get that water from him? It is important to me. It will not help me now, but also during the level-up and after, but he isn''t willing to give me anymore.

    I have to find ways to get more; that didn''t involve answering risky questions. He already knows more than he needs to.

 Chapter 3302 Ragas

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through the Grimm, and a momentter, it had disappeared, while I resumed the journey with an unknown man.

    He didn''tment on my killing of Grimms and nor did I exin or be willing to stop.

    Killing Grimms is important to me and to hide the fact, I am only killing the Grimm with a bloodline. I am also killing the ones with inherence; this one had the inheritance.

    The one I had killed a few minutes before had the bloodline.

    "You have quite good sensory abilities," he said, speaking after nearly an hour. "Thank you," I said and looked at him; the way he said it, I know he wants to say something more.

    "I am nning to head into the mist Valley. It has something I need and someone of your sensory capabilities will be helpful," he asked, and immediately shook my head.

    "Not interested," I replied directly.

    "I will give you all the water," he said. "It is not worth it. The danger is too much," I replied and instead of getting disappointed, a smile appeared on his face; a smile I am not liking too much.

    "What about the exit out of this ce?" he asked, and I froze. "Do you know the exit?" I asked back.

    "I know hundreds. If you help me, find an exit, I will give you the location of all of them," he replied.

    I wanted tough hearing his words. How can he know hundreds of exits, but I controlled myself.

    "How can you know hundreds of exits?" I asked after a moment of silence. "I have my ways," he replied without borating further.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "What do you want from mist valley?" I asked.

    "Something important for me, but useless for you. Though, on the way, we will find a few things that will be tremendously useful to you," he said, and a frown appeared on my face.

    "Mist Valley should be easy to navigate to you, seeing it is thickly filled with mist?" I asked, and he smiled.

    "Mist is not the only thing enveloping the valley," he replied, and I arched my brown in question, but he didn''t reply.

    I did not say anything for a few minutes, and just thought, before finally turning to him.

    "I wille with you. If I didn''t find about exit from anyone," I said finally. "Fine, but I am not going to wait for you; once we reach the mist valley, I am going to enter inside directly," he replied.

    "Ok," I said.

    I have no intention of going into the mist valley, but there didn''t seem to be any choice. Even if Ie to know about the exit from the natives.

    As that exit would be public and the other side would be the organization. I don''t want to fall into its hands again, even when they promised to release me.

    Still, I didn''tpletely make up my mind; I have two more days to think about it.

    "The sky had darkened," I spoke. The sunlight had nearly disappeared, and it is time to find shelter.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "We will meet here at this spot predawn, then?" he said, and I nodded.

    I watched him disappear before moving toward the spot Nero found for me.

    A few minutester, I reached it, and it is hidden as always. Though this time, the space is not much.

    I set up an abode and went inside and started on my daily rituals.

    The night had nearly passed when I opened my eyes from the meditation. It feels good to meditate again; I could already see those amazing benefits.

    I took a deep breath and walked out of my abode.

    Soon, I was in dangerous energy, moving toward the spot we decided to meet. Nero had already gone there, and he had not arrived. So, I didn''t hurry; I walk slowly in the forest, enjoying the serenity of predawn.

    Though, this serenity would get disturbed now and then by the monsters roars.

    I reached the spot and sat on the rock, waiting; I had to wait for a little over ten minutes before arriving.

    "When did you arrive?" he asked. "A few minutes ago," I said and got up.

    A few secondster, we resumed our journey, and we are moving fast, much faster than I was moving before. With Nero guiding and him hiding us from the monster and Grimms, I had little to worry about, other than Earth Sovereign.

    Which is the only thing that could find us.

    "Since we are traveling together, we should at least tell each other our names; I want to refer to you as a thing in my head," I said, and heughed.

    "Ragas," he introduced. "Mike," I replied.

    He is likely using a fake name, like me. There is no need to introduce each other by our real names when we are going together for only a few days.

    Hours passed as we traveled fast; the only time we took a break was when I killed the Grimms. They were done a few seconds and most took a few minutes; he didn''t seem to have a problem with these breaks.

    This is good because I am rapidly growing the resources into my core and don''t want to stop.

    I don''t know when I woulde across a ruin like this, and I want to get as much as benefits as possible. I wanted to collect so many resources that I didn''t have to look for them even after reaching the Sovereign stage.

    Though it wouldn''t be possible when I reach Sovereign, I would need resources of a level that I have very few.

    Still, having more resources wouldn''t hurt, not to mention. These resources wouldn''t go to waste, even when I reach Sovereign.

    Soon it is night again, and we slept in separate spots, before moving again in the morning.

    We crossed the distance rapidly and by the time we stepped at night, the mist valley was only a few hours away.

 Chapter 3303 Upgrade

    ''There are a lot of Grimms,'' I said as I looked at things through Nero''s eyes. ''Be careful, there are Earth Sovereigns here,'' I cautioned.

    I am taking a treatment, while Nero is moving toward the mist valley, where there are a lot of Grimms. Really in huge numbers, even I am kind of surprised seeing it, despite seeing it.

    Every Grimm wanted toe here; they have been encouraged toe here and explore it by their higher-ups.

    Thankfully, the mist valley is huge and despite their numbers; the Grimms couldn''t barricade the whole area.

    I have sent Nero to find us the safest route into the mist valley. It seemed like I will be entering the mist valley.

    Natives haven''t found the exit yet; I had asked tens of them. The only thing they gave me was a rumor about someone finding it, which is useless.

    I am sure, of all natives who have entered, someone had found at least one exit, but they are keeping mum about it.

    The people from the organization keep it mum because they want to go out first through it. Inform their organization about it and secure it. Those non-affiliates keep it secret because they don''t want to share the loot with the organization.

    If I had been in their ce, I would have done the same.

    Nero once again killed another Grimm in a second, before moving ahead. While I walked into the library, toward the inheritance.

    It took a little longer than I had thought, but it will finish today in a few hours. Then, it will take me about two days to double-check it all, before I would be able to use it to make a breakthrough.

    I also didn''t finish with treatments; from the way things are going, it is going to take me a few more days.

    It is such a regret that I couldn''t make a breakthrough before entering such a dangerous ce.

    The breakthroughs couldn''t be achieved so easily; there are things, remained to be done.

    My speed could already be said to be amazing, and it will be even more when I make a breakthrough in a couple of days.

    Soon, I finished with the treatments and showered before eating dinner, which I had cooked in my core.

    Usually, I like to cook outside, but I have to focus on my inheritance today.

    I quickly ate andy on the couch before entering my core, where I once again, before working on my inheritance with six of my clones.

    A few hours passed by, when I got out and slept; when I woke up, my clones were nearly finished with inheritance. I joined them and one hourter; we were finished.

    "Amazing," I said as I looked at the inheritance.

    The millions of runes work efficiently with each other. It is simply amazing. I am proud of my creation; even in this tight schedule, I was able to create something amazing.

    I stared at it for a minute before turning to therge groups of formations.

    It is my Sovereign inheritance. If this small upgrade is amazing, then the Sovereign inheritance would be something that will blow away anyone who will see it; it will be a marvel.

    At this stage, I will have the power to bring my real abilities, and the power they will show will be greater than they have done in the past.

    A few minutester, I walked out of my core and sat in the tub; for a few hours, the treatments continued, before I sat down on the floor and closed my eyes in meditation.

    I did it for a little more than an hour before eating breakfast and walking out of the door.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Soon, I reached the spot and waited for Ragas; he will arrive in a few minutes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A little more than fifteen minutester; I saw Ragasing and got up from the spot.

    "So, are youing to mist valley?" he asked as he stopped beside me. "It seems so," I replied. A small smile on his face disappeared, before his expression turned serious.

    "It is going to be dangerous. Forget entering the mist valley. Even reaching there would be a challenge, with the spawns littering around it in a great number," he said.

    This time, I smiled.

    "I have a safe way there; safe as it could be in the current condition," I said, and a surprise shed in his eyes for a moment, before a smile appeared on his face.

    "I knew I had been right in my decision to partner with you," he said. I didn''t reply and instead took a step forward.

    Nero had worked hard through the night to find a safe way; it will take us longer and more dangerous but through this way. We will avoid most Grimms; as for dense monsters, Ragas mist will save us.

    "How confident are you on this route?" he asked a few minutester; I didn''t answer and continued walking.

    I had already ended up telling him more than I should have; I didn''t want to tell anything further.

    An hour passed, and I had already killed one Grimm; it was bloodline. Its energies are still growing the nts inside me; seeing it joy, filled my heart.

    It is a little regretful that along the route; I am taking had little less Grimms, but it is a sacrifice, I will have to make it for the safety. I am sure I will see more than enough Grimms inside the mist valley.

    Though, I might not get enough Grimm today; Nero had gotten more than enoughst night that it would have definitely gotten discovered by the Grimms.

    Nero had killed so many Grimm, he had never sincee into this ruin.

    It did not spare any of them, even those with bloodlines. If he felt he could kill them, he did. Getting an insane number of resources, which my clones are still sorting up.

    The formation is not perfect; what it couldn''t sort, needed to be sorted by the hands and seeing the sheer number of storage devices there are. It is going to take some time.

    I don''t mind; I like having more resources; despite having them in amounts, that I won''t be able to spend in a short time.

    "High-Sovereign, three o''clock," I informed and an invisible mist covered us, while we stopped on our spot.

    Nearly a minuteter, the Grimm moved a few hundred meters away, not noticing us, despite being so close. It is not easy to discover through the invisible mist, especially when we stood frozen in our spot.

    If it had been a monster, we wouldn''t have done that, but beings are difficult; their soul sense is more refined.

    While we might have been fine; we didn''t want to take a risk. If we sense any Grimm of High-Sovereign and above, level, we will stop and cover ourselves with the mist.

    "It is gone," I said, a little more than a minuteter, and resumed our journey.

    Three hours passed, and we havee across many Grimms; some of which I killed.

    Though their numbers started to thin out and the number of monsters begin to increase as we walk further into the route.

 Chapter 3304 Mist Valley

    "Fuck, I nearly had a heart attack," I said, heaving a sigh of relief with my whole body wet with sweat.

    "The second Earth Sovereign monster," he said.

    There is not a drop of sweat on his brow. He seemed to be worried about Earth Sovereign but does not fear them.

    He likely has something to use against them. Well, I don''t, and I have to be careful not to get discovered by them. They could kill me with the flick of their finger while I watch powerlessly.

    A few secondster, we started moving against, taking twists and turns depending on the dangers ahead.

    "You didn''t tell me much about mist valley and the ce we have to go there?" I asked. Till now, I have refrained from asking this question, but seeing we will enter there in a few hours, it is the right time to ask it.

    I have information of my own, which I have got from the Grimms, but I want to know more.

    "I have a map and some information, but it is old," he said and threw a blue crystal at me.

    I verified it and throw it into my storage; in there, my clone begins to study the information. The more it looked, the more surprised I would be, as it was surprisingly detailed.

    More than all the information I have got from the Grimms, which is supposed to be thetest one.

    The information also made my expressions turn somber. I know it is going to be dangerous and reading it; I have be even more sure, but there is no choice but to enter it.

    I need an exit that will not send me back to the clutches of the organization, and only he could provide that to me.

    I have had my doubts before, but now, I am pretty sure he knows the exits. He might not know hundreds, as he imed to be, but he is at least aware of a few.

    A few more hours passed, and we hade across another Earth Sovereign monster, but thankfully, it didn''t discover it.

    Now, we are very close to our destination, the mist valley, which is only about an hour away. I had seen the valley, and it is unlike anything I had seen before; It is majestic as well as dangerous.

    And people are going there like crazy; all for the fortune. That awaits there.

    Monsters thinned near the mist valley as our travel there was smooth. We didn''t stop, even for a second, until we reach the edge ande face to face with the mist valley.

    "Wow," I said.

    What I saw through Nero''s eyes does not do justice to what I am seeing right now.

    There is a thick, multicolored mist in front of me, felt even thicker than the foam itself. I felt like I could take it in its hand, but I couldn''t. Many tried; the mist simply goes back to its ce.

    It is covering the vast area in its domain, which is bigger than the area the mist is covering.

    The space seemed to have expanded inside from what the information had said.

    "Its impressive, isn''t it?" I asked Ragas, who looked at me expressionlessly. "It is fine," he replied ndly. There is not a hint of wonder in his eyes; maybe the ce he came from. It is nothing special.

    "We should enter," he said, after a minute. "Ok," I replied and sighed.

    A momentter, moved toward it, and a few secondster, we could touch it with our hands.

    I did as I walked toward it. To my surprise, I felt a heavy suppression that wants to crush my soul. It froze me for a moment before I realized it is only feeling; the effects couldn''t be felt by only entering inside.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    A secondter, I took the step inside and found myself covered in mist, but I kept walking and several secondster, I came out.

    Gasp!

    The first thing that came out of my mouth when I reached the other side was a gasp of shock, and then tears.

    The sheer beauty of this ce made my eyes watered.

    Everywhere I see is the mist, light, colorful mist, bathing in beautiful sunlight. There are hills, trees, and even mountains in the distance, along with a few things I couldn''t name, and all of felt it felt like a wondend.

    Seeing such amazing scenery, I felt a blessing. I didn''t mind; the suppression weighing down on me, which had effectively reduced 30% of my strength and caged my soul sense to less than fifty meters.

    Here I could see everything clearly, but my soul sense is a small distance.

    I am still much betterpared to most people; I have forbidden power merged into the very cell of me and that had increased even more after the treatments, reducing the effects of suppression, to quite a degree.

    It is not just that I am also feeling extraordinary pressure in my mind. It does not affect anything, but damn annoying.

    It felt like I was in the presence of a very powerful. It does not have a feeling of harm toward me, but it has a powerful effect on me, with its presence alone.

    This would frustrate many people, not only this heavy feeling but also the suppression. Especially of the soul sense, which people most depend on; it is like making them blind.

    "What is your soul range?" asked Ragas from behind; I turned and gave him the look. I am not going to tell him that.

    "What is our destination?" I asked back instead. He waved his hand and arge map appeared in front of us.

    "This," he pointed at the ce, and my expression turned serious. "It is at the center," I said, and he nodded. "I hope you really remember your promise," I said with a hint of warning.

    He smiled and threw a ss bottle at me.

    "Think of it as the advance," he said. I caught the bottle, and seeing it being safe, sent it to my core.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He had given me all the water he had taken from theke, and I was grateful for it. I am experimenting with it and now, all the results show that it will be tremendously useful to me.

    If the experiment seeded, I would use it in the treatments.

    "Thank you," I said and took a step forward.

    My clone had opened the map and already devised the quickest way to reach the destination. Though it will not be easy, with Nero, we will face much fewer dangerspared to others.

    As usual, his abilities have been barely affected; from what he told me. His soul sense only had a 9% reduction of range and his power 11%, which is nothingpared to me.

    My range of soul sense had reduced by 90%, and I am sure others have been affected even further.

    This advantage of Nero will be tremendously useful to us here.

    Still, we have to be careful. This ce may look like a wondend, but it is filled with thorns at every step.

 Chapter 3305 Lightning In The Mist

    "No wonder you wanted toe with me," I said nearly half an hour after entering the mist valley.

    He just nced at me while I smiled.

    I had already guessed it. The moment I stepped inside, but now through the tests, I have be sure.

    There is not one grand art in the y here, but five of them. It is not just art, but also thews that are in work here, which even suppress his advantages.

    Normally, it is extremely hard to suppress the power of Grand Art, but it is happening here. Though one would be mistaken to consider him powerless; his art had only weakened, and I am sure he would have a way to lessen the suppression.

    He could be said to be at a better advantage than others; just like me.

    The only disadvantage he had here is his low level. Still, that does not mean killing him will be easy.

    A few minutes passed, and we havee across another marvel.

    A ball of dense fiery liquid, big as a house, is floating in the air and releasing immensely powerful heat, that every few seconds, the tiny drops of red-hot liquid would fall down from it.

    These drops would fall till they are an inch away from the grass, before moving up in the curse and merging back with a house size ball.

    "I would love to get a drop from it," I said, and nce at him, but he just gave me the look and keep walking. I sighed in disappointment as I followed him.

    I had not lied; I would have really liked to get my hands on it, which had the power of art and thews. These things are very precious and hold immense research value. Unfortunately, I am not powerful enough to get it.

    Even Earth Sovereigns would think about it hard, before trying to take that drop.

    It contains so much energy that it could wipe them out with a mere touch.

    It is the ce where the Prime''s have fought the final battle. Even after hundreds of thousands of years, it still contains the power of theirws and arts, which created such dangerous wonders.

    These wonders are everywhere and mostly harmless as long as you stay away from them.

    Hundreds of years were enough for them to stabilize.

    "Monstering from the nine o''clock," I said and immediately the mist covered us. The whole ce was misty, and now, even when we hide from it, he keeps the mist visible.

    The bull monster was small, but it had well-defined muscles, as if it exercises daily for hours.

    I have seen thousands of monsters in my life, but never seen one with such muscles as this one. I wanted to capture it and keep it to my core, but the beast is powerful.

    It is a Peak Sovereign.

    Thankfully, it is more than a mile away and even its soul sense couldn''t reach that far. Though, it is still bigger than native and Grimm Peak Sovereigns, who couldn''t spread their soul sense for over five hundred meters.

    I looked at it with great interest, while Ragas had his expression neutral as if it was the most nd thing for him.

    A few minutester, the Grimm left our range, and we kept moving.

    We are moving fast with the aid of Nero; his range is nearly unaffected. Making him a perfect scout who could even spot Earth Sovereign before they spot him; he did, and we hid in the closest hole covered it in the mist.

    "Give me a minute," I said to Ragas and slowly move a few hundred meters away, where a Mid-Sovereign Grimm walking among the thick trees.

    Fifty meters behind it, without getting discovered, before leaping at it, with full power. To my surprise, it took a little longer to discover mepared to Grimms; I had killed through stealth.

    Puch!

    It acted immediately, but I was easily able to dodge its attacks and pierced its heart. Freezing it on the spot before taking it inside me.

    A momentter, it disappeared in my core, and we resumed our journey.

    "You seemed to hate the spawns a lot?" asked Ragas. I wanted to say my world had been infested by them, but it will once again give him the information, which I don''t want him to have.

    So, instead.

    "You don''t?" I asked back. "I do, but killing these is a waste of time. They would never reach high enough to be trouble for the universe," he replied. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    It couldn''t surprise me and made me and made me think deeply.

    Perspective.

    Environment shape perspective. Where I grow up, every Grimm is dangerous. To him, it is killing the most dangerous that matters; as they pose the greatest danger, not to the world, but to the universe.

    So, one could only imagine, at what level, he considered them truly dangerous.

    "Every Grimm had potential as every native has. I only need to keep killing them."

    "Most would never reach a true height, as you had said, to be truly dangerous to the universe, but we need to keep killing them, as one of them might reach that level to be dangerous,"

    "Not to mention, their storages are filled with the resources, and I want them," I said, and he smiled.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The resources I have collected from the Grimms are immense. The repository is getting bigger and bigger with every storage I get and even this I had killed quite a number of resources.

    Still, what I had collected was nothing in front of Nero. Over 90% of the stuff repository is gotten from his hunts.

    Even he is killing the Grimms.

    The Grimm ispletely harvested, and growth energy is released from it. It went to the nts, making them produce more resources.

    A minuteter, a small smile appeared on my face. As once again, the spatial tree matured and the moment my clone plucked the seeds, it turned into dust.

    My clone had removed the nting seed from the fruit and buried it while storing the cut friend andplete fruit, which had spatial seeds in the different boxes.

    I have been constantly harvesting spatial seeds. Till now, I have finished harvesting six of them. As for why, I am constantly harvesting, despite only needing one.

    Because they are extremely precious.

    People will pay hundreds of times more for the natural spatial seed and, since I have continued growth energy. I am harvesting them inrge numbers; I might need them one day.

    Such precious resources are in very high demand and could you do many things.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about that when Nero showed me something. "In the west of us, a lot of Grimms are gathering," I said before there was not the slightest bit of interest on his face.

    "Nothing matters, other than the target," he said and I nodded.

    To be honest, I want to check it out, but I will not. As he said, what he wants is most important. Only then I will get what he has, the exits.

    I moved us a little away from the gathering of the Grimms; there are over a hundred of them, staring something down; with over nine Peak Sovereigns. It would be terrible if a single one of them had spotted us.

    A few minutester, wee across a contained windstorm, which is moving in a contained space.

    It is a work of art, wind moving at speed, that would tear even Peak Sovereign and those wind crystals. I have loved to get my hands on them, but it would be suicide for us to do it.

    Though one native is trying to do it. It is a native Earth Sovereign, not the one I had seen entering.

    There are many Earth Sovereigns who entered inside before us and entered after. Exit is not the only way for them to gain the information; there are artifacts and powerful methods, which could send back the information from inside.

    If they had that, it would give them enough information to make the decision to send more people inside.

    It will be good. If they do that; there are too many Grimms here, and even if the organization is bad. It is a hundred times better option than Grimms unless they are traitors.

    We passed through the windstorm, and a few minutester, saw something that had finally made Ragas stop.

    A giant sphere made of mist; it is big as a hill andpletely white, but inside it, I could see blood-red lightning shing. Even after three miles away from it, all the hair on my body stood up.

    That thing is extremely dangerous; even Earth Sovereign would think hundred times, before anywhere near it.

    "That red lightning inside seemed dangerous," I said, and he nodded. "It is. Hosts of that lightning are one of the most dangerous things in the entire universe," he said, before looking away from it.

 Chapter 3306 Enemies

    We moved past the dangerous lightning contained in the mist and other wonders. That was a few hundred meters away from it.

    They are everywhere, and every single thing is a treasure, which I couldn''t touch.

    Still, they have shocked me; the battle must be truly intense to keep their signs, even after hundreds of thousands of years. It is not easy, as the world will try everything to wipe them away and take them back to equilibrium.

    When it couldn''t do that; it separates that part from itself.

    It didn''t throw it away, just kept it separated, till the ce reaches equilibrium and then merged it back with itself.

    It only happened in intense cases like these and takes hundreds of thousands of years for that to happen.

    "Monster, three o''clock," I once again alerted, and a mist covered us while we stopped on our spot. There is no need to take the risk, in a dangerous ce like this.

    We stayed in our spot for a couple of minutes until the monster disappeared and we resumed our journey.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Another hour passed and continued with our journey.

    I looked up and saw the sky, bright as afternoon, when it should be the evening. The bnce of day and night here is unpredictable. Sometimes, the eveninges early; itester.

    It is the same for the day; sometimes it is short and sometimes it is long.

    Today, seemed to have been a long day, and I don''t mind. We are moving quite fast. If we keep moving at this speed, it won''t take us over four days to reach our destination.

    It was only when everything goes great and we didn''t find ourselves fighting any battles,

    "Two Grimms,ing!" I said and both of us fell on the grass, while the mist had covered us. We had taken the risks and decided to walk through the hills, which is only covered in short grass.

    It is risky, but it will save us a lot of time. Four times, more times; as these grass hills are covering arge area.

    If we didn''t choose the straight way, we would have needed to circumvent it. That we didn''t want to do it.

    I could see them through Nero''s eyes and they areing toward us, fast. They have a stealth method active, and it is average; even if it had been better, Nero would have been able to see it.

    Still, these two are dangerous, with both of them being high-Sovereign. One of them had made a breakthrough recently.

    It had happened within a week. It is clear through Nero''s eyes.

    ''Shit!'' I cursed as I saw theming and they wereing toward us; looking at the angle, they are moving. They would be less than a hundred meters away from us, at the closest.

    I wanted to curse madly upon seeing it, but I had controlled myself and remained frozen as Ragas beside me.

    Seconds passed and soon, there were only a few hundred meters of distance between us, which they are crossing fast with their big steps and soon, they reached the closest to us.

    There is now a distance of eighty-eight meters between us, and it made me relieved to see, them keep walking.

    They didn''t notice us.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''Fuck!"

    That thought had just shed through my mind, when suddenly. The stronger Lone Horn Crockman stopped and turned toward us; I could feel his soul sense spreading and covering us.

    For a few seconds, it kept searching, before suddenly locking on us.

    A surprise, shed in the eyes of the Lone Horn Crockman before it transformed into a grin.

    "I had truly, not believed they had said, there is a host of the Grand Art, but there is, and I have found it," it said excitedly.

    It is extremely excited, and I would be too if I had been in its ce. The host of Grand Art is a price, they are rare. Even in their realms, they are rare, and there is an extremely high bounty on them.

    The same is for the Grimm; all the top organizations of the world had posted a bounty on Grimms with Grand Art.

    It is so big that even I would be enticed to report it. If I had caught any Grimm host of Grand Art.

    It looked at us for a moment before the stealth field artifact came out and spread across the stealth field. It had spread for less than half the distance outside, but it would be enough, seeing its power.

    The moment the stealth field activated; a huge purplence appeared in its hand, filled with a thick powerful energy.

    "Die!"

    It roared and sent itsnce toward us.

    As it did, we stopped hiding. My sword appeared in my hand and Ragas took out a shield. A big ck stone shield.

    Bang!

    A momentter, the giantnce crashed into the shield, creating a loud banging noise and nothing else. I didn''t feel even the slightest bit of energy fluctuation, as the big stone shield had absorbed it all.

    Seeing that, the Grimms'' expressions turned bad.

    "Urk, handle that human. I will deal with this bastard with Grand Art," said Grimm. The other Lone Horn Crockman hesitated as it looked at Ragas, but seeing the look from the other Grimm, it moved.

    It also wanted to have credit for killing Ragas, but other Grimms aren''t willing to share it, and since the other one is powerful, it is forced to listen.

    "Keep it busy for a while; I will deal with it ande to help you," said Ragas.

    To be honest, I wanted to hide behind him. I have a feeling it would be the safest spot, but since he said it, it wouldn''t look good if I stayed.

    I am not someone who couldn''t lift his own weight.

    So, no matter how much I wanted to hide behind him; I stepped away from him and turn to face the Lone Horn Crockman,ing at me.

 Chapter 3307 Full Power

    "It wouldn''t even take me even ten seconds to kill a weakling like you," said Lone Horn Crockman, while ncing at Ragas from the corner of its eyes.

    It only looked for a moment beforeing at me, with its aura zing.

    I harnessed the power of the burst as I looked at Crockmaning at me, with a huge, jagged white crystal de shining in power.

    Seeing the power, it is bringing out it didn''t intend to hold back at all. It wants to finish me up in a single attack before going back to the real price.

    "Die!

    It took a second to appear beside me before it swung its jagged sword at me, shouting.

    I moved my sword in defense.

    CLANG!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Our swords shed. Immediately, a vomit of blood came out of my mouth, and took the steps back, before stopping at three steps and looking at it with shock.

    And found it looking at me with the same look and the same reason, behind the shock.

    I thought I would fly away like a cannonball, with all bloodied, but I have only taken three steps back and vomited once. That is my mistake. If I estimated its strength well, I would have barely taken a step back, with no vomiting.

    It seemed like the suppression was affecting the others more than I had imagined.

    If it had attacked outside; I would have been all bloody, without any energy to get up.

    "I had underestimated you," it said and a powerful aura sted off its body, and it came at me, with its de shining with power.

    "Arovos teeth!" it shouted as it appeared beside me and attacked.

    It is shouting the name of the attack is quite surprising, as not Grimms or even natives do that. It is like announcing the attack and giving a faint edge to enemies.

    I responded by harnessing more power and this time; I am more confident and better prepared to deal with its attacks.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed, and I shook before taking a step back. The attack was more powerful, but this time, I adjusted my armor well and was able to defend by only taking a step back.

    I had not even vomited.

    "You were hiding your power well," it said and came at me with an even more powerful aura sting off its body.

    The jagged edges of its de begin to vibrate as it swung its sword at me, but this time, it had not shouted the name of its attack; it just did, and I moved my sword to defend myself.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    I defended, taking another step back, but this time, it had learned from its mistake and attacked again, before I even stabilized.

    It was hard to react in such cases, but I have practice.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I responded to its attacks while studying itsbat style, which is average. I have fought many Primary-III Grimms here, who had a betterbat style than this one.

    I looked at it clearly and saw it being young; it seemed like; it is quite talented to advance such quickly.

    Though it seemed like it had not focused on his base as much as it should be. Which is great for me. If it had been strong as the other Lone Horn Crockman, I wouldn''t be standing here.

    That bastard is stronger, despite its power being suppressed. What is surprising is that Ragas fights him, without losing.

    He is not using any artifacts aside from that shield and sword, and the only power he is using is his art, and I have to say. He is very good, better than my mother and sister had been.

    This is not surprising, considering he hade from the ce where he had been trained by the people who have the art.

    They have taken the art to such a height that I couldn''t even dream of.

    While all my mother had were the records and those records, didn''t even cover the basic application of the art. Still, despite that she is one most powerful people, or the most powerful to everprehend the empire of mist in our world.

    It is increasing its power, forcing me to harness more and more of mine. If this continued, I would soon reach my limit.

    There is nothing I could do about it. Other than taking sce that it also uses more and more power. If I am not wrong, it is also reaching the limit quickly as me.

    I am thanking the suppression with my breath, or I wouldn''t have been taking the breaths right now.

    It is affecting them at a far greater height than I had imagined. I am fortunate that I have a forbidden energy merged into every inch of me, and every treatment and breakthrough would increase that amount further.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended another attack, this time using all my power while taking two steps back.

    It came at me again and attacked. I once again defended, while taking the three steps back; it seemed to have noticed; I have reached the limit as a big grin appeared on its face.

    "Now, you will die!"

    It said and the aura like never before burst out of its body; it is so powerful that my expressions, that all the hair on my body stood up.

    It had revealed its full power, and I was not surprised. I had expected it would be this powerful and now I have to defend against it.

    "Hehe!"

    I didn''t waste any time and attacked with such power that I wanted to throw away my sword and run, but I controlled my emotions and moved my sword into a defensive position.

    CLANNNNG!

    Its jagged de shed hard with my sword. With such power, I started to bleed from all the holes from the shock alone, before started to take the steps back rapidly.

    Channeling the physical force into the ground through my feet. So, I wouldn''t shoot back.

 Chapter 3308 Kill

    "Urk, what the hell are you doing? Finish it up quickly and help me!" shouted the voice, when it was about tounch attack at me.

    Hearing that, a big happy grin appeared on its face, and for a moment, it had forgotten its failure to kill me.

    "Your time to die hade little human," it said as it turned to me.

    "You have been saying that since we started fighting, spawn," I mocked, which wiped away that despicable grin off its face.

    "Good, I want to see whether that tongue of yours remains sharp a minuteter," it said and came at me.

    Its power is immense, and it appeared beside me in an instant before attacking me with its full power, like the previous attack.

    Though, this time, I am prepared. My armor is prepared. Still, defending wille at the cost.

    CLANNNNG!

    Once again its sword shed again with mine and immediately, blood poured out of all my holes and I started to take the steps back, but this time, it wasn''t willing to give me time.

    It wanted to go there and help the other Grimm kill Ragas for contribution, to do that, it had to kill me.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    It swung its sword again, and I barely moved my sword to defend myself through the shock, I am feeling all over my body.

    I defended against it, but then another came, and then another.

    Like an unstoppable machine, it attacked me without stopping and it is affecting me deeply.

    Injuring me heavily.

    There are formations activated inside my core, filled with powerful healing energy, but even for them, healing my injuries at the speed I need is a challenge.

    If this continued for a few more seconds, it will be bad. It will affect my reaction speed and if I am not able to react in time, that huge, jagged sword of it will tear me apart.

    I am already having difficulty in defending, and I don''t think Ragas could help me, before it all ends for me.

    I have to help myself, and I have to do it quickly, or I will end up losing my life.

    There is no option, except for one. I don''t want to use it in a ce like this time, where danger at every step, but there is no other choice. I could not waste any more time fighting it.

    Nero had killed one Grimm, who had noticed the fight, and it was challenging for him.

    I have to kill these Grimms, and I have to do it soon.

    Blood Burst!

    I thought for a second and activated the blood burst, and its immense power filled me, despite only harnessing a string of it.

    As the power filled me, I wanted to attack the bastard immediately, but I controlled the urge and kept acting as if I am getting beaten by it.

    I need a chance.

    I got it three and a half secondster.

    It continued with its attacks, but this time, it turned its head toward the fight. That is happening a few meters away from us.

    I didn''t hesitate to use the chance.

    As it looked at the fight, I moved forward pouring everything I have in my legs. It noticed the movement immediately and looked, but by that time, I was taking steps below its sword, before appearing in front of it.

    "It is your time to die now, spawn!" I said and moved my sword forward.

    It had activated many defensive methods, seeing that. A grin couldn''t help but appear on my face.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Buzz!

    The formation activated inside me, and it sent the energies, which merged with my inheritance, energy, and burning essence.

    This mixed energy covered my sword and touched the first defensive method. It activated and tore it apart like paper. Its eyes widened in shock and it begin to retreat, but it was toote.

    My sword tore through the second defensive method, then the third, before finally the fourth.

    As it crushed through the fourth, it touched its armor and pierced through it easily before touching its body. Which is like butter and offered no resistance to my sword.

    It simply slid through it, before piercing its heart inside and sending a powerful gust of energy.

    If I released such a powerful gust of energy into the heart of Mid-Sovereign Grimm. There is a 90% chance, its heart will explode, and it will die, but these only froze it.

    As it did, my energy covered it and it disappeared.

    ''Are you in shape for another kill?'' I asked the voice in my head, barely a second after the Grimm disappeared into my core.

    ''Yes,'' I replied immediately.

    ''Good, move at spawn exactly three secondster,'' said Ragas. ''Ok,'' I affirmed, as I watched him fight against the powerful Lone Hole Crockman, with tens of mist clones.

    Seeing, I might need more power. I harnessed more power through my blood, till I could barely contain it.

    My blood had be too strong; it had more power than I could contain. To others, it would have been very dangerous, but my body is handling it just fine.

    ''Now!'' said Ragas exactly three secondster, and I moved toward it with my full power. There is no change, Crockman, it is fighting against mist clones as it was before, trying to find which one is real.

    It had noticed me and nced, but didn''t seem too worried.

    I am worried and I am already thinking of retreating if I didn''t see anything concrete from Ragas.

    I don''t want to sacrifice my life for it. It might be what Ragas trying to do for him to gain a chance to kill it. I do not think so, but I am prepared for all the scenarios.

    Hun!

    Soon, I had reached fifteen meters'' distance away from it and didn''t see anything. I was nning on retreating, seeing the finally turning toward me, when I saw something familiar.

    Thick chains of mists appeared around it and, seeing that, I jumped toward the Grimm, with all my power.

    These chains of mists are familiar to me; my mother had used them many times and so has my cousin and my sister.

    Rose is very good at it; her chains are much smaller but stronger than the chains that mother and Joana use.

    She had made those chains from fine mist strings; she had taken inspiration from my strings. It had taken her over five years to aplish it; as controlling the art, such a fine is extremely difficult, but she did it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The strength of her chains got is so amazing; that she was able to catch me with them.

    It was the only time she had evere close to defeating me.

    The chains are not enough to contain it and some of it is already cracking, but they will be enough to kill it. As I had reached the Grimm, with my sword touching its first defensive method.

    A shock appeared on its face when it saw my sword tearing through its defensive methods.

    While I had fought against the weaker Lone Horn Crockman, I had collected its energy too, and now I am going to use it to kill it.

    PUCH!

    It took me a fraction of a second to crush all its defensive methods before my sword pierced through its chest and entered its heart.

 Chapter 3309 Spatial Abode

    "Do you want it?" I asked Ragas after I poured a really big burst of energy into its heart, which had nearly destroyed it.

    "No. You can keep it," he said and slumped back on the ground.

    "Thank you," I said and took the frozen Grimm inside my core. The pressure on my core increased the moment I took second High-Sovereign, but nothing close to the breaking point.

    "There is a good hiding spot two and a half miles away. We should recover there," I said, and a few more formations lit up in my core.

    He nodded tiredly before getting up.

    We begin to make our way toward the hiding spot; we need to hide. Both of us had used the moves that exhausted us. It would be bad if wee across another such threat.

    In less than a minute, we have crossed the mile and we are moving even faster.

    It is dangerous, but we have to reach the safe spot quickly as possible. Every second we remained out, we could be discovered.

    Hun!

    Another mile passed, and I received a big shock because ecstasy filled my heart. The thing I had wanted for so long I had got it and it made me extremely happy.

    So much so that I am having a hard time controlling my emotions.

    I had finally found the spatial abode. I have been searching for it in the storage of every Grimm Sovereign I had killed, but not a single one of those bastards has it, but this Grimm did.

    I am really d, Ragas declined to take it.

    This one does not belong to Grimm, but is native; I have information about the type of space abodes the Grimms use, and this is a native design.

    finally, we have reached the hidden spot.

    "Here?" asked Ragas in confusion. "Just follow me," I said and widened the small gap with my strength and entered inside and nearly a minute after a narrow tunnel, we entered a hallowed space.

    It is quite deep, forget a soul sense of Grimms. Even monsters'' soul senses wouldn''t reach this deep unless they are Earth Sovereign.

    The space is big, but not that big, it is the size of the big room.

    "I nearly forget, but it seemed like the sun had finally started to go down," I said to Ragas.

    "Really?" he asked.

    Even I didn''t believe it, seeing is sun shining, but Nero said, it evening had started.

    "You can check within an hour," I said, and he didn''t say anything and instantly walked toward the wall and took out the..door?

    I thought it would be an abode, but he took out a simple green door.

    "You are wee in my abode," he said, turning to me. "No thank you, I am fine in my own," I replied. He just nodded and walked inside.

    As he did, surprisingly, this happened.

    The door seeped inside the wall and disappeared. The surprising thing about it, I couldn''t even sense it with my soul sense.

    I wanted to use the soul sense with forbidden power and nearly did unconsciously before stopping myself. I have seen how Ragas looked at me, despite looking uninterested.

    He might sense it if I used the forbidden power. I don''t want to take that risk.

    I shook my head before taking out my abode. It is a small brown box with an borate design on it and a door at the front. A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    My first spatial abode of this world.

    I wanted to forge my own after getting spatial seed, but I realize, it will take a lot of effort than I first thought. I currently don''t have skills and materials, except for the most important one.

    I admired it for a couple of seconds, before opening the door and entering inside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As I did, it had melded into the environment, disappearingpletely, but it didn''t impress me as much as it would have. If I had not seen the door, simply disappearing into the wall.

    Even soul sense couldn''t sense it.

    I pushed those thoughts away and looked at my new space abode. It is smaller than what I used to, but I am happy with it.

    It had arge living room, there is one bedroom, a practice room, and the kitchen.

    This abode had been made for a single person. This is fine by me; it is more than enough space for me; with this space, I could do all the things, without feeling constrained.

    I wanted to do many things for it, like changing the furniture, but there is one thing I have to do first and that is recovering.

    So, I didn''t even check the bedroom and kitchen and directly went to the practice room, where I took out the song of sar, which is already filled with honey-dense green liquid.

    I looked at it before stepping inside; the moment I hadpletely submerged in it. I stopped burning the essence.

    As I did, the weakness hit me, and for a moment; I felt panic building in my heart before controlling myself. I am safe; there is nobody who would threaten me and a few minutester, no one would even think about it.

    As they will be busy finding shelter.

    I let the energiesing from inside and outside fill my body. These energies are extremely powerful, but gentle. Produce from resources like necrotic trees and stainless lotus, among many other things.

    With this, I will recover in two hours.

    I had only used the blood essence for less than ten seconds; the time after, I reduced it as much as I could.

    So, recovering within two hours wouldn''t be a problem, especially when I am using resources such as these.

    An hour passed, and it had be clear, the evening was approaching. It will be dark in less than an hour and if what I heard is right. The night in mist valley is extremely dangerous.

    Even Earth Sovereigns hide in their abodes.

    I had asked Nero toe inside, but he want to stay out. Though he said, if he finds things dangerous, he will find himself a safe spot. He didn''t say he wille here to the abode.

    Well, I am letting him make his own decision. If he wants to take such risks, I won''t stop him.

    While my essence recovers through the resources, I am in my core, working on the inheritance. Not Mid-Primary-III small upgrade, but Sovereign.

    It is still in a sample, with thousands of pieces; it will take a while to take shape, much less finish up.

    Though, as long as I survive. I will be able to achieve it.

    One hour and fifty-two minutester, I got out of the tub, recovering my essence fully. Other than the slight tiredness, I am feeling fine.

    The tirednes will disappear, with some rest.

    I took the tub back into my core and walked into the bathroom; seeing it, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    It is big, as big as the room, and I love it.

 Chapter 3310 Out Of The Grassy Hills

    Forty minutester, I walked out of the bathroom feeling refreshed. I wanted to stay more, but there are other things I have to do.

    I changed intofortable clothes, and looked at the bedroom for a few seconds, before waving my hand. Immediately, all the furniture had disappeared from the room.

    I looked at the nk space for a couple of seconds, before putting started stuff in, before taking them back, after not liking them.

    Before I know it, twenty minutes passed when I got satisfied with the lights and furniture. It is good, but could be better; after I walked out of this ruin, I will take help from a professional.

    It is much harder than I thought, but I have to do it. Since it will be space, I will live until I forge an abode of my own or find a better one than this.

    I walked out of the bedroom, into the living room and thankfully, it took a little less time there, about fifteen minutes.

    Thankfully, there are only two rooms, as there are not many changes to be made in the kitchen and the bathroom.

    After looking at the changed abode, I couldn''t help but feel happy. The spatial abode is really good, even if it is small, normal abodes couldn''t bepared to it.

    I wonder what kind of abode Ragas has; it wouldn''t be a normal abode. It must be something that will blow my mind, but still, I didn''t regret my choice of not getting into his abode.

    I didn''t trust him enough and ces like these are jails, where I have no control over my surroundings.

    I went to the kitchen and brought out all the things I need, before starting cooking while listening to the music I had brought from home.

    Usually, I don''t listen to music, but I wanted to do it today.

    While music ying, I cleaned and cut the things and other stuff require making what I am making. Enjoying every minute of it, I feel especially good when I saw all these things at my fingertips.

    I have a vast repository, which has everything I needed to cook.

    From monsters to spices to herbs and many other things. I only need to think about it and this thing will appear in my hand in an instant.

    Forty-two minutes passed, and I had finished cooking.

    I served myself and ate; Ashlyn had woken up a few minutes after I had taken the steps inside the mist valley. Usually, I talked to her for a few minutes, but earlier I had not.

    I had not wanted to split my focus into a dangerous ce like this.

    The dinner was delicious, and I had finished it within half an hour, before cleaning the ces and walking into the practice room. Which is empty; there was not even a single decoration on it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I looked around before waving my hand, and a painting of waves appeared on the wall.

    It is one of my favorite paintings; I found it long ago, exploring the ruins in my world.

    A minuteter, I started the treatment, and before I know it, two hours have passed.

    That is when Nero finally moved to the hiding spot; as the density of energy had reached such a height that even he couldn''t bear it.

    It is at Earth Sovereign level, and it is going denser. If the signs I am seeing are right.

    He had killed quite a Grimms in these few hours.

    Thankfully, he didn''t mess with those who were too powerful. Sometimes he has a problem controlling himself.

    I wish he hade to the abode, but he found himself in quite a good spot. Much better than the one I am hiding. It is quite beautiful, besides a wonder, that if I hadn''t been on a tight schedule, I would have visited it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I watched Nero for a couple of minutes before continuing with my treatments.

    Soon, I finished with them and showered again, beforeying on the bed to sleep.

    I study for a few hours before sleeping, but I don''t know how long the night is going tost. I wanted to finish the rest before doing other things.

    Four hourster, I woke up and started studying. I had studied for a little more than three hours before my body reached the state where I could start the treatments again and I started the treatment.

    I finished the treatment and saw no signs of sunrise. So, I continued with the work on the inheritance.

    It was two and half an hourter when Nero noticed the signs of sunrise when I stopped what I was doing and started meditating and I did for more than an hour before opening my eyes.

    I ate the breakfast after, that my clone cooked and studied for another thirty-five minutes, till energy reached the density, where I could survive.

    I got out and took the abode in my core, before turning to the ce where the door had disappeared.

    "The energy had lessened enough that we could walk," I said and waited.

    Click!

    I thought he would need a few minutes and a couple of more calls, but to my surprise, the door be visible a couple of secondster and Ragas walked out of it.

    I looked at him and felt relieved, seeing him in a good state. There is not a hint of yesterday''s tiredness on his face.

    "The energy is quite dense," he said while looking up, before turning to me. "I will be fine," I replied. He nodded and flew up toward the tunnel and, once again, we begin to climb the narrow tunnel.

    A little more than a minuteter, we were out of the tunnel.

    "Fuck, the energy is strong," I said as I immediately increased the defenses of my armor to full power.

    "Will you be fine?" he asked. "Yes," I replied.

    He nodded, and we begin to move, and our speed was twice as fast as normal, while the mist covered us. The dense energy is better at hiding us and he wants us to cover as much as ground possible, till this energy is present.

    The grassy ground is dangerous, and we need to get out of here as soon as possible.

    It is still dark, but the light is spreading, and in half an hour, it will bepletely bright.

    "Stop," I said a little more than ten minutester, and he stopped immediately. We remained in our ce for a one and half minutes till the monster passed, before moving again.

    Half an hour passed, and the whole sky was covered in beautiful sunlight.

    We have reduced our speed to yesterday''s level and be cautious. We have not forgotten what we needed to do to kill those bastards; it would be better if we didn''t need to fight such enemies again.

    Over an hour passed, and relieved smiles appeared on our faces; we crossed the grassy hills.

    Now, it is hills with therge trees, where we would not be in direct lines of sites, with our enemies.

    Still, the danger had not disappeared; it will only increase, as we head deeper.

 Chapter 3311 Stuck

    Two and a half days had passed since we entered the mist valley and despite the dangers, we are moving to our destination at quite a fast speed.

    Though things are getting dangerous as we got deeper into the mist valley.

    There are many dangers, from dense energy to unstable wonders, but the most dangerous are the monster and Grimms, along with some natives.

    Currently, we are hiding not far away from one of such dangers. A battle.

    It is of the Earth Sovereign, and their power is immense. These two are more powerful than the two who had fought near the spatial rifts.

    These two are not even caring about the monsters and even most Earth Sovereign monsters are staying away, and this is what is scaring the hell out of me.

    There are six sovereign monsters nearby. If a single one of them had discovered us, it will be game over for me at least.

    It had happened so suddenly; we were walking when suddenly, two Earth Sovereigns appeared and started fighting. Their fight immediately attracted the monsters.

    It had been less than ten minutes since the battle started and six monsters have already gathered.

    The more will gather, as the battle progress. I hope it will end early or it will be very bad for us.

    Currently, we are hiding in a hole. It is not a good ce to hide, but the best one I was able to find in a short time; I had. We are covered in formation, which is being powered by the mist.

    Ragas, instead of looking at the battle; look at the formation.

    I don''t like it, but there is nothing I could about it. I started working on it the day we started to travel. Those runes were not painted, but forged by my clone.

    "Your knowledge of runes and understanding of the Empire of Mist is surprisingly good, to be honest,"

    "Even in the ce I havee from, not many people of your level, without art, had such a deep understanding of it," he said, turning to me from the formation.

    "Thank you," I said sarcastically.

    It might be praise, but it is also a way of him trying to get more information out of me. He had been trying to do it through such harness questions for a few days.

    "So you have not tried toprehend the Empire of Mist; from your understanding, I say, you would have a pretty good chance at it?" he asked, and I smiled.

    "I am sure, you know;prehension ability didn''t matter when ites to the grand arts," I said, and he smiled.

    Grand Arts are like a legacy inheritance; it is suitability that matters the most. It is not like I didn''t try; I tried for two, but spend weeks, but grand art, didn''t imprint itself on me.

    The power of grand art is amazing. Unfortunately, it is not for me.

    It turns out, the constitution I have, which makes me a perfect vessel for the powerful being to upy, had also made me utterly incapable ofprehending the grand art.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I don''t know the exact reason; I likely find them in the higher-level books.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Who do you think will win the battle?" I asked when he turned to the battle. Which ispletely a blur to me; whatever little I could see, is from Nero''s eyes.

    I am sure he could see much more clearly than me.

    I had noticed on our travel together that his eyes were great; he could see much further than me with more rity. It is not just methods to let him do that, but also the artifact.

    He is wearing lenses over his eyes, and I can bet they are powerful artifacts.

    "It is the Beastman; he had an edge over the spawn, but it is not big enough to dominate it fully," he answered after a few seconds of silence.

    His words didn''t reassure me. Instead, they worried me more. I was hoping for a clear edge. It would have ended the battle quickly, but with this, the chances of that are much slimmer.

    Seeing that, I simply closed my eyes.

    I didn''t even see the battle through Nero''s eyes; there is no use. It is being recorded and my clones will study it while I work on inheritance.

    If it had been the battle of Sovereign, I would have kept watching. As there, I would have had some chance of survival, before here; there is none.

    Once they discover us; it will be game over for me. Unless the person beside me is willing to help, I didn''t put many hopes on that.

    So, it is better; I spent time doing something productive, rather than worrying about getting discovered and eaten by the monsters. Their numbers have now reached seven.

    I worked on Sovereign Inheritance with four of my clones; they are making tremendous progress every day.

    Seeing it, the hope in my heart zed even further. I only need to survive, and I will reach the Sovereign stage, eventually. It will be dangerous in my condition, but there is a chance I will survive and reach that height.

    It will open all sorts of doors for me, most importantly. I will have my strings and seeds back.

    Half an hour passed, and they were still fighting; the number of monsters had reached nine and, thankfully, we have yet to be discovered.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I opened my eyes and looked at him. "What happened?" I asked, as the sounds of battles suddenly stopped.

    "The spawn died. It would havested a little longer if it had not made the idiotic mistake," he said casually.

    It had happened so fast that even Nero wasn''t able to see it, but Ragas did. It seemed like his artifact was more powerful than I had thought.

    As the native disappeared, the monsters begin to roar, and their soul senses spread far and wide, as they tried to search for the native.

    There is no native, just us. If they discovered us, I don''t even want to guess what will they do to us.

 Chapter 3312 Spatial Shamble

    For three days, we traveled well; there were many dangerous incidents.

    Some had nearly killed, but all three days couldn''t bepared to this fourth day.

    "Fucking hell!" cursed Ragas, as he looked at the map. I am too looking at it, with a clone. There is a Nero, who is also searching and very good, but even he is stuck, and couldn''t find the right direction.

    It is not the first time something like this had happened; it is the third time in the day.

    "If this continued, then it will be impossible for us to reach our destination by tomorrow," I said, and he simply red before looking back at his map.

    The outer region and the better part of the middle region were unchanged. With Nero, we have not had to open our maps even for a minute, but as we reached the edge of the outer region, things started to mess up.

    We were already aware of the space messing up, but the sheer clusterfuck we found ourselves in had awed me and frustrated me.

    "We should just pick up a direction and move," he said. "Like we had done in the morning?" I asked him and he once again red at me.

    In the morning, we did that and ended up wasting nearly two hours.

    "Do you have any better way?" he asked. "I am looking," I replied. "Well, ask your monster to look harder," he said and there was not a hint of surprise on my face, which he was looking for.

    In these few days, I had left some crumbs of information about having a monster.

    It would be idiotic if I tried to make him think. All these abilities are mine. There is a high risk that he might have developed an interest in me, which I don''t want.

    He is very dangerous; not strength-wise, even in that he is dangerous, but he is more dangerous, because of the ce he is from.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    In that ce, Sovereigns aremon as chickens; even Sky Sovereign is nothing special. So, if he notices something about me, that he shouldn''t; then it would be game over for me.

    The people from that ce could take me without me knowing and do things that I couldn''t control.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed, and suddenly a smile appeared on my face. "I have found the way," I said to him.

    It is Nero who found a way, and he knows it, before I will not say his name. It is better if he remained in obscurity.

    "Really?" he asked, and I nodded and began to walk toward the way Nero is showing me, avoiding the dangers that are on the way.

    There are dangerous, with over 95% of them having the power to crush us immediately. We are avoiding them, as there are no other options than that.

    An hour passed, and we were moving steadily. We had needed to stop once again, but Nero had quickly found the way and we are still moving.

    I wish we could go faster, to make up for the hours we have lost, but this is the fastest we could go. If move any faster, we could get discovered and I don''t want to get discovered by angry Grimm or Natives.

    Yes, they are angry.

    Why wouldn''t they be? They are confused by the mess the spatial shambling had created. It had even stumped the mighty earth Sovereigns and made them so angry that they had started to pull their hair.

    Staying away from such dangers is a wise thing.

    "Stop," I said as I stopped Ragas, and he did. Something is happening not far away from us.

    A Werewolf Earth Sovereign is moving toward a wonder. A contained fiery storm: it is more like a tornado, and the power from it is much calmer than all the wonders I had seen.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    It is likely why the Grimm is moving there to harvest those crystals from them.

    I have only seen a few natives or Grimms go for the wonders. Most back down, after going too close. Some would go for it despite the danger and get what they want at the cost of heavy injuries.

    Those are daredevils; these things are extremely dangerous. The further we are away from them, the better.

    As for why, I had stopped when I didn''t pass the times when I saw natives and Grimms doing such idiotic things. It is because this bastard is on our way and seeing how fucked up the space is here; we have to move from where Grimm is.

    So, we will have to wait till it is finished with its things.

    "Spawn is overestimating its abilities; that tornado is far more dangerous than it had realized," said Ragas, as the artifact in his shown.

    "Will it die?" I asked.

    I have never seen an Earth Sovereign die; I want to see it happen.

    "It depends on how prepared it is, but even if it ispletely prepared. It will suffer a heavy injury," he said. I nodded and focused back on the vision through Nero''s eyes.

    The Grimms moved slowly, taking every precaution it could, including activating more than ten defensive methods around its body.

    Finally, it had reached near the tornado, before stopping; a momentter, a silver square block appeared in its hand.

    A momentter; it lit up gently, and thick strings begin toe out of it. There are a total of twelve strings that came out of the block and all of them moved toward the tornado, the crystals to be exact.

    There are fire elemental crystal, wind elemental crystals, and the ones that contain both.

    From what I am seeing, it is going for all types.

    It moved the strings carefully and brought them all inch away from the crystals it wants, before moving the strings toward the crystals at the same time.

    "Idiot," cursed Ragas.

    I didn''t understand his cursing. As Grimms thick strings, picked up those crystals, it started to bring them back and even have a smile on its face; it is clear it had seeded.

    The smile had remained on its face for a fraction of a second before it changed that of horror.

    It threw away the silver block it was holding and moved to run. It had taken a step to run, when suddenly, its whole body turned bright red, before turning back.

    A momentter, its ashes flew away in the air, leaving behind nothing.

    I watched in shock; it was so sudden that even now, I am not understood, the hell that happened. Just a second ago, it had a smile on its face, but a fraction of a second, it turned to horror as it red, before turning back.

    A mighty Earth Sovereign had just died like that; it didn''t even get a chance to scream before turning to the ashes.

    "What the hell had happened?" I asked Ragas.

    "It touched the things it shouldn''t have and got what deserve," he replied, and I gave him a look before he just smiled.

    The attack on the Grimm had been extremely dangerous; it had not only turned it to ashes but also the artifacts and storage.

    It is very hard to destroy them, but tornado did. Though not everything had been destroyed, some had remained.

 Chapter 3313 The Wall

    After checking nobody was in the immediate surrounding, we moved from our hiding spot.

    A few minutester, we reached the contained tornado and the only thing that survived the encounter with it.

    The silver block artifact; had survived. Though not fully, as it had also turned back and its strings had turned back, but didn''t break and they were still holding the crystals.

    When the Grimms threw it away; it didn''t throw it toward the twister, but opposite direction.

    "The very few artifacts of this level would survive, what it had gone through," Ragasmented as it looked at it.

    "Are those crystal safe?" I asked, and he looked at me with a smile. "No, they are extremely dangerous. If you touch them, you will also turn to ashes," he replied, looking at me with a smile.

    "It is not a crystal that killed it, but something from the tornado," I said and a surprise couldn''t but appear in his eyes for a fraction of seconds.

    He is not the only one who saw things; I have also seen it when my clone started to look at the footage, frame by frame. I could already guess what had happened but will need to look more thoroughly to back my conclusion.

    "So, can I take the crystal?" I asked, rephrasing my earlier question.

    "You can, with my help," he said with a grin, and the blue bands it was wearing in his hands melted and formed delicate-looking gloves on his hands.

    He walked toward the crystal and picked two of them with his hands before cing them in a brown metallic box that appeared in front of him. One by one, he collected all the twelve crystals and ced them there.

    "These crystals are extremely dangerous, and it would be better. If you didn''t open the box before you be Earth Sovereign,"

    "Even then, you should be careful and wait till you reach the peak," he advised as he hand over the box to me.

    "Thank you; I will be cautious in dealing with them," I said and took the crystal. I scanned it for a second before taking it to my storage, where it directly entered the big box, which closed a momentter.

    That thing is one of the safest storage boxes I have; I have gotten it two days ago, from the storage of the Grimm that Nero had killed.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With the crystals in the storage, we resumed our journey toward our destination.

    For one and a half hours, we moved with no problem, before once again, got stuck.

    "I know. It wouldn''t be easy, reaching the destination, but I hadn''t expected it would be this frustrating." Heined.

    "Well, you should have brought one of your seniors; it would have made a lot of things easy," I said, and he just looked at me.

    Hun!

    We were searching for a way, when suddenly, my eyes widened, and I opened my mouth, but before I could even let a word out, a surprise appeared on his face, and a wave of very powerful soul sense hit us.

    We have experienced many waves of soul senses, but nothing as powerful as this one.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Another two native rats," said the voice; only to see a giant ck-furred Apeman, with a huge red crystal on his head, appeared beside us, and now looking at us with a smile.

    Before I could say something in nasty in reply, I found myself covered in its energy, and everything turned blurry.

    We began to move and we are moving at such speed that everything is extremely blurred around me.

    I couldn''t even make out colors before passing by my eyes.

    I could feel Nero panic, and he was calling to me and I asked him to calm down and follow me cautiously.

    It is not only him who is feeling panic, but also me. Though I didn''t let the panic consume me; it is not time to panic. I will do it, when I am safe, away from this bastard.

    It didn''t kill us, which means it want something from us. That is enough reason to not panic, as there is a chance we will live.

    My clones are telling me we are moving north and also telling me we are moving at such speed. That, if the energy of Grimms hadn''t been covering us; I would be torn to pieces by flying at such speed.

    Soon, half an hour passed, and we didn''t stop, we keep moving.

    Taking many turns here and there, but always following the general northern direction.

    I really hate my condition right now and hoping Ragas would take out something that will turn it into ashes, but it seemed like he was not in the mood to do that.

    He is watching the passing distance expressionlessly.

    An hour passed, and we are still moving. I don''t know where we will stop and how far we will be away from our destination.

    I don''t really like this ce; it is far too dangerous. I only wanted to take Ragas to his destination and take the locations of the exits from him and get out of this ce.

    I have got far more than I could imagine from this ce, but things are never simple with me. I could not just leave without getting kidnapped at least once.

    It seemed to have be a story of my life.

    Forty minutes more passed, when suddenly we stopped, and immediately, my eyes widened.

    Not by another Earth Sovereign Grimm and thirty-three Grimms and natives, but by the gigantic brown wall behind them. It is tall, taller than one could imagine, and long, very long.

    This wall is extremely dangerous; one couldn''t go over it, nor they could move at its end. There are things there, more dangerous than this wall itself.

    The wall is dangerous, and it is the ce, we have been trying to reach, as our destination is behind it.

    "The numbers are less than we thought, but we will have to manage. We have already wasted a lot of time collecting them," said White Foxwoman, wearing a crown.

 Chapter 3314 Broken

    3314 Broken

    The foxwoman moved her hand and all the storages we were wearing flew toward it.

    It surprised me that she had not only taken the storages of us natives but also of the Grimms. A momentter, the blue bands with green gems appeared, and I found one of them on my neck.

    The band had just appeared when the powerful energy covered us, and I find myself moving.

    Everyone moved for a second before stopping. They divided us into groups, a total of eleven groups.

    Nine groups had three people, while two have four. My group has three and Ragas with me, which relieved me, but the Grimm, I didn''t like, and it is a High Sovereign.

    As I looked around, I saw they have divided the groups in such a way that each group will have at least one Grimm.

    These Grimms would be stronger than natives or, in cases of Peak Sovereigns; strong as them. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Listen up," said the Foxwoman and everybody turned to her.

    "You all have the task in front of you, which is to find a safe way to the other side of the wall and returned here,"

    "You have three days for that. If you didn''t, the bands around your neck will kill you, in the most painful way," it informed.

    "On your quest, you cannot fight with each other. If you try, the bands will give you a painful lesson. The same thing will happen if a distance of more than a mile appeared between the member of groups."

    Hearing that, the expression of many Grimms had changed. These words have been directed at them; many of them had to have been likely dreaming of eating us the moment we entered the wall.

    "Now go and return with sess and I promise you, we will not only free you but also reward you generously," said Apeman, looking at us natives.

    A momentter, they pushed us toward the wall, which was a little more than a mile away.

    Seeing there was no other option, we walked toward the wall.

    I started investigating the band and within a few seconds, my expression turned bad. These bands are Earth Sovereign level, I couldn''t remove them. Even if I tried, it would take months or even years, I only have three days.

    I sighed and turned toward the brown wall. It is a colossal thing, with tens of thousands of entrances.

    There are giant tunnels inside it that will make even Grimms feel like an ant and powerful suppression that is three times stronger than the outside.

    There is a reason why these two Grimms are sending us in; this ce is damn dangerous. There are things there known as storms; the thick energy is released from the walls and within seconds, even Earth Sovereign would turn to dust.

    Though this ce is also filled with powerful treasures that will make even Earth Sovereign''s eyes red.

    Soon, we reached the wall and stopped. The ck Horn Ratman, looked at giant holes, before walking toward one on the left.

    I looked at Ragas and he didn''t seem to have any problem with it. So, I followed the Grimm and soon; we reached the hole, and the Grimm stopped.

    "Get inside," it said, and we did what he told us.

    The moment I took the step inside the giant hole; I felt the power suppression on me. I nearly strategized with the weakness I had felt before stabilizing myself and taking a deep breath.

    Within a second, more than half of my power is suppressed. I now could only harness 43% of my power.

    "Fuck the suppression!" cursed the Ratman as it entered inside. It had gone to its knees before getting up and ring at us.

    "Listen, you filthy natives; I am the boss here, you will do whatever I say, without a single word ofint," it said and both of us turned toward it, with a smile on our faces.

    "Fuck off!" I cursed and looked at the head.

    "What did you say, you bastard?" it asked and came at me, before throwing a punch. It is not a simple punch, but one that is quite powerful, but I didn''t move and let the huge punche at me.

    It came, but when it reached a meter away from me; the cor lit up, and it froze.

    "Ahhhhhhh¡­"

    A momentter, a loud, mournful scream rang out from the Grimm''s mouth.

    It fell on the ground and spasmed for a few seconds, with foaming off its mouth, before stopping.

    "They were not lying, the cor works," said Ragas, looking at Ratman, who is taking a deep breath. "Yes, they do," I said and turned back to the giant tunnel we were in.

    It didn''t look like a tunnel at all, but a cavern, a barren cavern.

    "The Grimms have saved us a lot of time. The speed we were moving it would have taken us days to reach this ce," said Ragas.

    "It did, but now we have a cor on our neck. So, I hope you would take out the thing you have and get rid of them," I said and surprise couldn''t help but appear on his face before it turned into a smile.

    Of course, I knew he had something; I had been watching his reaction from the moment Grimm brought us here.

    He was not worried about Grimm and even looked forward to entering the wall.

    "It is quite hard to hide things from you," he said, and a small ck rod with red appeared in his hand.

    Cling!

    He touched his cor with it and all the lights on the cor went off and it fell on the ground with a ng.

    "Give that to me!" shouted the Ratman and came toward us; I didn''t even look at it. All my focus was on the orb, which wasing from the cor on my neck.

    The rod touched the cor and as it did, its lights went off, as it did a second ago with Ragas''s cor and it clicked open, before falling.

    At that time, the Grimm appeared beside us and stretched its hand toward the rod, when it suddenly froze away as the chains of mist appeared on its body.

    Cling! Puch!

    Ragas touched the cor with the rod, and it fell off. A smile appeared on my face seeing that before it turned into horror.

    A secondter, it had disappeared.

    It is quite regretful that we have got a Grimm with inheritance. There was High-Sovereign Grimm, who had the bloodline. It would have been amazing if it had been with us.

    "Now, what do we do?" I asked him. "We find a way out of this tunnel," he replied casually.

    "If it was that simple; the Earth Sovereign wouldn''t have sent us here to find the way for them," I said, and a smile appeared on his face.

    "I am quite disappointed, Mike. With your knowledge of the empire of mist. You shouldn''t have needed to ask this question," he said and for a moment, I didn''t understand what he meant.

    It took me a second to realize what he meant, and my eyes widened.

    its SUNDAY and I hope you will all love the Extra Chapters, I have posted.

    VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VVOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE VOTE PLEASE

    AnWan

 Chapter 3315 Tunnels

    3315 Tunnels

    "You should be able to sense the gathering of the storm with the art," I said. "Right," he affirmed.

    The wall is a wonder made from the confluence of power from four grand arts. It is powerful and releases a storm of energies that could wipe away even the Earth''s Sovereigns.

    The thing is the storm couldn''t be sensed by the powerful soul sense of Earth Sovereign.

    I think forbidden power will help me sense it, but I don''t want to use it in front of him. Not to mention, I would need a sample of storm energy to tune it for better detection.

    Which I couldn''t get without, experiencing the storm.

    These are dangerous beyond belief, but also extremely short,sting for less than a minute before disappearing.

    "I hope you will be able to predict it quick enough for us to escape the affected area," I said.

    "We will see," he said, and we begin to walk ahead in the giant barren tunnel.

    I spread my soul sense, but my range is pitifully short. So, I focused on my other senses and make my clones analyze everything they sensed; including the energies my soul sense catches in its field.

    I could extend the range of my soul sense, but that wouldn''t be wise.

    If anyone could catch me using forbidden power; it is him. He came from a ce where these people knew about it and know how to catch the host who has it.

    Still, I kept it ready; I will notpletely depend on him for my safety. If things get dangerous enough, that I could die; I will not hesitate to use it.

    I followed him into the tunnel, while constantly keeping track of Nero, who ising toward us fast. My clone had able to gather enough data from recorded footage that it was able to create a map.

    Nero is following that.

    Still, despite that, he would need at least fifteen to twenty hours to reach us, even if he traveled without stopping.

    Earth Sovereigns are very fast; it will be a challenge for Nero to cross that distance in ten times the time.

    I am relieved instead of worried; this ce is dangerous, and I would be d if reaches here after we cross this ce.

    He had been doing all the hard work, venturing into dangerous ces to find a safe spot for us. It is better if we take responsibility for that, at least once.

    An hour passed, and we moved to a different tunnel, which is nearly the same, except for the further suppression.

    I felt my power reducing by 0.4%. It might seem small, but in the battles, it makes a huge difference. My clones are working on a way to loosen this suppression and it is hard.

    "A dead end," He said as we appeared in front of another dead end.

    It is our third one in the end, and no one is surprised. We knew it wasn''t going to be easy.

    We smoothly turned and followed the wall, we have chosen. We are using the simple method of wall-following. This ce makes all our methods absolute that we have no choice but to use the most primitive one.

    It is not perfect and most used for simple mazes, but still much better than blindly choosing the tunnel.

    Another hour passed, and we moved through the countless tunnels,ing across many dead ends, but we were moving forward.

    "That will take us back," I said to Ragas when he chose the tunnel. So, he chooses the different one.

    Most of my abilities are restricted, but I could sense a few things, which my clones calcte. This way, they could predict which direction I am moving and how far we have gone inside the tunnel from the standing point. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Which is a tremendous help; it helped us avoid going around the tunnels, without making any progress.

    It could be said that we are making progress, but there is one thing that frustrated me. I had not found a single useful thing in the ce.

    I had heard this ce is filled with incredible treasures. Everything found here is a top-level Earth Sovereign grade, but till now, I have found nothing.

    "Any news of the storm?" I asked, to which he shook his head.

    It made me relieved; all the information I got from the Grimms, paint the horror of the storm. Every storm, no matter how weak it is, is powerful enough to kill an Earth Sovereign.

    It is why not many peoplee here; the wall is too dangerous to cross.

    There must be something amazing on the other side, for those powerful Earth Sovereigns to take such risks.

    Another hour and a half passed, and we cross another tunnel when I noticed something in this barren ce.

    A shrub of grass; it looked like a simple grass, till I saw the wavy ck and blue patterns on it.

    "Idrisik grass," I said excitedly.

    An extremely rare resource, so much so that people fight, for Primary-III grade stalk and here, I have found the one that is at Earth Sovereign level.

    It is an extremely useful resource, the Earth Sovereigns would pay, any price for a single de of it. As it is one of the resources that could help in their breakthroughs.

    "Careful, this thing is quite delicate," Ragas cautioned as we reached it.

    This thing that could bear the storm would turn to dust. If I didn''t harvest it through the correct method.

    I moved my strings carefully in the grass and harvested the first stalk. Which immediately reimbursed the huge amount of resources I had through the fake storage that Grimms took.

    There were a total of twenty-seven stalks, and I have harvested them all.

    The moment the grass appeared in my core; my clone put in in a special section. The section had very few resources, which is not surprising, as this section had resources that I could touch after I made a breakthrough in the next stage.

    The crystals the Grimm had lost its life for, are also kept in this section.

    After I harvested resources, we moved again, searching for a way out.

    Another hour passed, and we kept moving. I didn''t find any more resources, but I am not sad; the grass is precious enough to satisfy my craving for the resources here.

    While we walked, I looked at my core, where my clone was forming a map.

    It is a very detailed map; Nero wouldn''t have any problem following it when he reaches the wall.

    Hun!

    I was admiring the map, when I noticed Ragas stiffened.

    "The storm started forming," he said as he burst into running; I followed him. "How much time do we have?" I asked, with a cold sweat running from my back, as I could feel the danger.

    It is so big that there is no escape from it. If I get caught in it; I will die.

    "From the looks of it, fifteen minutes at most," he said as we keep running.

    The storm only affected a limited area, but that is not a small space. 95% of people are never able to get out of the range of the storm.

 Chapter 3316 Running From Storm

    "Second!" I shouted, and we ran into the second tunnel, which will take us forward, while the other one would have taken us backward, where the storm is building in greater intensity.

    It had been seven minutes since Ragas sensed the storm, and we were running ever since then.

    While running away, I was able to pick a few things up. It turns out, I could sense the storm, without using forbidden power.

    Well, with extremely faint forbidden power, which already merged with every part of my body and soul, which also means my soul sense has some part of it.

    Through that part of it, I was able to sense it extremely faintly and took a risk, to add a minute amount of it.

    It is my life on the line, I couldn''tmit too hard hiding the forbidden power, seeing if I didn''t, I might not have a life that I couldn''t protect.

    If he somehow discovered it, I would deal with the consequences of that, but all of that wille after surviving this storm, which matters the most.

    By adding a little soul sense, I was able to gather enough data through the minute fluctuation I am sensing, which my clones are processing.

    The processed data provides me with the information needed to make decisions.

    I could tell in which direction the storm will be weaker, which is helping us tremendously. As we are moving toward the direction where the storm is going to be weaker.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    We have to reach the ce where there is no storm at all.

    As even a hint of it would be enough to kill me; Ragas, on the other hand, might survive. I have a feeling he had something that will save his life, but with the zeal he is running, he didn''t seem to be keen on using it.

    "How much time do we have?" I asked him.

    "Five to six minutes," he replied, and I wanted to curse, but I kept running.

    My soul sense is not strong enough to properly sense the power at which the storm is building.

    I will need to pour more forbidden power into my soul sense for that, but I am not willing to do that, since Ragas could tell that with his art.

    A minute passed, and we took another turn and this time, I havee across a nt. It is a big one, with flowers; it took me a second to realize what it is, and I nearly stopped.

    If the grass was precious, these flowers are even more than that, but even for such a precious thing, I couldn''t stop.

    My life matters the most and only being alive will I be able to find this resource and many others better than it.

    "Three minutes!" he informed.

    "Fuck!" I cursed. We are moving in the right direction, but not at the speed. We need to avoid the storm and that is scaring the shit out of me.

    I don''t want to die. There are things I have to aplish, a family I have to see. I haven''t even seen my born yet and I don''t want to die before I meet my child and Marina.

    I had already decided. If pushe to show, I would reveal everything to survive, but I don''t think, even that wouldn''t be enough.

    The storm is too powerful, and everything I have including the forbidden power is not enough to deal with.

    A few more seconds passed, and I havee across a green patch over ten meters long and various types of nts. Thirteen types, if what my clones are told is right and all of them are precious.

    I barely nced at them, before we run past them.

    Hun!

    I had just done that when I caught something, the intersection of tunnels before it disappeared.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Have you seen that?" I asked. "A monster and we are lucky. That storm ising, or it would havee at us," said Ragas and I couldn''t help but nod.

    Yes, we are lucky, because that monster is an Earth Sovereign level.

    There are monsters here, extremely few that most people wouldn''t evene across them, but those who do and are below Earth Sovereign. Then they could say their life goodbye.

    Even Earth Sovereign has been killed by them.

    All the monsters that had been found here had been on the Earth Sovereign level. They are also very powerful and hostile, especially to the Grimm; they would attack them at a nce.

    "Two minutes," he informed me, and I wanted to hit his face.

    Every second, horror grows in my heart. The more we run, the more I am realizing how slow we are moving and there is a very high chance that we might not be able to outrun this fucking storm.

    But what could we do, other than run away?

    There is no ce to hide, nor any artifact to protect. Even my spatial abode will get torn to pieces by this storm.

    "Can your abode save us from this storm?" I asked, and a hesitation appeared on his face. "It can, but it will not," he replied with frustration.

    When I heard the first two words, hope had risen in my heart, but a momentter, it got blown away.

    "Why?" I asked. I am really desperate right now, so I want to know why the thing that could save us won''t save us.

    Hesitation appeared on his face for a moment before finally opening his mouth.

    "It is programmed to only defend against threats of the level I could fight, above that, it will let the danger pass," it said, and I wanted to curse again.

    Just like the first space abode I had got; thatdy had also put such restrictions on it.

    "One minute!" He said a couple of secondster, and I wanted to stop and give up, as I know, there is no way in hell we could get out of storms rage in such a short time.

    Still, despite that, we kept running.

    Even if the chances of surviving are next to none, we keep trying. Giving up is no option and I will not do it till myst breath.

    As the seconds passed and my steps be faster and faster, I begin to harness every part of me, while also preparing for the worst.

    Which is the only reason why I had not burned my blood yet. It will be the part of thest attempt and I need it full. As I am going to burn with intensity, which I had not done sinceing to this world.

    While the chances of it working are less than 1%, it is the best option I have, and I will try it in the end.

    Hun!

    I turned and was moving toward the tunnel in front of me when suddenly I saw something from the corner of my eye.

    I stopped immediately and moved toward it.

    "Wha" Ragas suddenly opened his mouth to ask but stopped when he saw what I had seen and followed me, with eyes zing in excitement.

    We have found something that might be able to save us from this fucking storm or kill us painfully.

    Though the chances of thetter are much higher.

 Chapter 3317 Hiding In The Pools

    "Brown pools," said Ragas as we stopped.

    In front of us, are different size pools; some are big as ake, while the smaller ones are at the size of puddles.

    They are called brown water pools; It is a resource specific to this ce.

    It is an amazing resource that couldn''t be taken out, as it will immediately lose its effects. The moment one puts it in storage.

    It is connected to this ce and gets power from it; taking it away from it will be useless.

    Earth Sovereigns would kill for this; yes, emphasis on Earth Sovereign, which we are not.

    Though it is the only thing that will save us from storms. Many records stated that people had survived the storms by hiding in these pools.

    All those were Earth Sovereigns.

    "Careful, it''s dangerous!" warned Ragas as I dipped my finger into it; it only stayed inside for a fraction of a second beforeing out, but the energies that came from it had fucked me up.

    Puh Puh Puh!

    I vomited the blood a couple of times before I stopped.

    "That was an idiotic thing to do," he said angrily before his expression eased up. "Though, not that I could me you; I am myself preparing to jump in it, the moment the storm arrives,"

    "We only need to survive inside for a minute inside and we will survive," he added, letting out a mirthlessugh, but it is clear by his eyes he is nning to just do that.

    There is no other option.

    "Take this luxren berry. If we are lucky, it will be able to keep us alive till the storm is passed," he said, giving me a berry, which is shining in gentle light.

    The berry shocked me; this is an extremely powerful healing medicine. Its healing energies might keep us alive in the pool long enough till the storm passed, but chances of that are lower than 50%.

    Though it is still the best option, I have to survive in the pool.

    "Than"

    I opened my mouth to thank him and even let out the words, before suddenly stopping, with my eyes widening.

    "What happened?" he asked, noticing the change in my expression.

    My gamble is paid off; my clones have analyzed the energies of the pool. They say I have something that will help me to survive the pool. It is much better than the berries, giving real fifty-fifty chances to survive.

    Three secondster, two jars appeared in front of me, filled with ck wet soil. Made from tar cloud soil.

    "Apply it all over your body, as thick as you can," I said and started applying; there are less than thirty seconds remaining and I don''t want to waste even a single second.

    "What is it?" he asked. I didn''t respond.

    I am busy using my energy to apply the soil to my body, to respond to him and not I want to.

    Seeing, I didn''t answer. He took the soil from the bucket with energy and begin applying it, but a stopped a secondter, with eyes wide.

    I have never seen him in shock; he barely changes his expression on the journey. No resources had interested him, not even things from the wonders, but the moment soil touched his body, a shock appeared on his entire face.

    "Where do you get it?" he asked, and I didn''t care for his question. I kept applying the soil.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He looked at me for a second, before starting to apply the soul, and he was being delicate about it. Not letting even a single drop fall to the ground.

    It took me four seconds to apply the first coat and about to start the second coat when my clones had to get info on the pool with further analysis, and a momentter, purple-green sludge appeared in front of me.

    It looked like; it had been hastily mixed, and it is. Which will reduce its effects by 40%, but I will make up for it through the quantity.

    "What is it?" he asked, immediately noticing the sludge. "Useful to me, useless to you," I said and immediately started applying the coat and finished it a second two and a half seconds.

    The moment I finished, I started applying another coat of soul, before applying another coat of purple-green sludge.

    This sludge will increase the chances of my survival while providing me with other benefits. Sadly, it is useless for Ragas, as it has been crafted for my needs.

    He seemed to have understood something. He took out a fine herbal mix and begin applying it over the y coat.

    When I smelled it, my eyes couldn''t help but widen. If I didn''t have a sludge, I would have asked for it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, I finished with three-four coats of y and three coats of sludge; applying further will not provide any benefit, and nor I had time.

    "Jump!"

    He said, two and half seconds and I did immediately, while behind me, the brown walls of the giant tunnel begin to turn red, and thick yellowish-violet energy begin toe out of it.

    Ssh!

    I sshed into the pool before submerging inside, and a secondter, I saw the thick yellowish-violet energy touching the pool.

    For a moment, I got a scared feeling; the energy would pass through, but it didn''t.

    Instantly, relief flooded my veins, but itsted for a fraction of a second before another storm of energy hit me.

    It was dense that it felt thicker than honey.

    It took only a fraction of a second before the first wave filled in my body, making me feel like I am boiling inva and the most damning thing is, I couldn''t even open my mouth to scream or spasm.

    The moment I jumped into the pool. I locked my physical movements. In fear, I will move and crackyers of sludge and soil.

    It is a good thing I did because I would have done just that.

    The energy of the pool came inside, but as it passed through theyer of the soul. It got filtered, and many of its elements are left stuck in the soul, while energy contains the soul stuck in it.

    As the filter passed through the firstyer of sludge, its energies attached itself to the tide before entering a secondyer of soil.

    When it filtered further; not only energy from the pool but also from the sludge, and more energies of the soil, got attached to it.

    As it entered the secondyer of sludge, its energies had attached to the filtered energy, but not all of it.

    Only a select type of energies and a few other types of energies, were tried but got repelled by the filtered energy.

    Once again, the filtered energy entered the soulter and got filtered even more and further energies of the soul, attached itself to it, before moving to the thirdyer of sludge, where even fewer energies got attached.

    Finally, the filtered energy entered thestyer of y. There is barely any filtration urred and even fewer energies attached themselves.

    Though, I didn''t regret doing it.

 Chapter 3318 Explosive Energy

    Another wave of energy came at me and filled my body further.

    The waves of energy contain the power that should explode me into pieces, but it is drilling into me forcefully.

    The cells and the particle of my soul which could hold merge with this power are surviving, while those which couldn''t are cracking apart; it won''t be long before they get destroyed.

    It is scaring the hell out of me.

    It is manageable on a small scale, but happening on arge scale. Nearly a third of my cells and a quarter of my soul particles are suffering damage.

    If they get destroyed by this energy, I will die.

    That will happen, seeing wave after wave of energying inside every second and soon, even those cells that are bearing the energy will also crack apart as more energy poured into them.

    I may be powerful, but this energy is not something I could deal with.

    It is at the level of the Earth Sovereign, while I am Primary-III.

    The cloud tar soil and the herbal mixture filtered all its impurities and enhanced its properties.

    So much that it would have been a panacea for them; an opportunity that given them a big enough boost to reach the next level, but to me, it is an extreme danger that is destroying my cells and soul particles by forcefully merging with them.

    So, to survive; I activated the formation in my core.

    Buzz!

    The formation I activated had only three things. The berry he had given me and the other two light elemental healing resources of Earth Sovereign grade.

    The formation sent its energy, and it does not cool like a gentle river, but like a searing torrent that wants to crush through everything.

    The energy entered inside me and spread through my body and soul, increasing the pain I am feeling even further and while it might be painful. It started to do the job; I expected it to.

    Like burning needles, it begins to pierce through my cracked cells and begin stitching them.

    What is happening is a lot moreplex, but the healing energy is doing its job.

    It is keeping the cells from damaging further, while more energy pours into them.

    The energy is heartless; it didn''t stop, because the cells started cracking.

    It will not stop till I cut it out from the source, which will not happen, considering only four seconds have passed since I entered the pool and I wouldn''t get out of it before the storm has passed.

    I have to survive for a minute and not only that; I have to be in a condition from which I could heal.

    I couldn''t let myself injure to the state, from what I couldn''t recover from.

    For the next three seconds, everything was wonderful, before the thing I had expected happened. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The cells and soul particles, which were merging with the energy without a problem before, had started cracking. They were reaching their limit, and it hadn''t been even ten seconds since it had all started.

    The light elemental energy moved and begin covering the cells, but I know it wouldn''t be enough.

    The healing energy is getting consumed rapidly, while filtered energying endlessly. At most, I have seven to eight seconds before it is fully spent; I have to find a solution to my problem before that.

    It is easier said than done, considering the level of energy I am dealing with.

    In my core, thousands of resources appeared in front of my clones; many of these resources are moving into different formations.

    These resources are all Earth Sovereign; some of these, even from the section, which I was not going to touch before making the next big breakthrough, but now I am forced to use them.

    Thankfully, the resources are not something Ick. Even if it is an Earth Sovereign grade.

    I have killed many Grimms and many of them have these resources. Most importantly, it is Nero''s kill that contributed the most; 86% of these resources havee from his kill.

    The rest fourteen is something I have got from the Grimms and found through my efforts.

    The resources moved around my clones before falling into formation and twenty seconds passed, nearly seven seconds outside.

    The healing energy was nearly spent.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    Finally, the formations are activated.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    There are more than twenty formations in my core, and more are forming, but only five activated and sent their energies inside. Of the five, four were healing type, while the fifth one was a disrupting type.

    I had created it to whittle away the waves of energy.

    Unfortunately, that failed spectacrly; the energies of the fifth formation, swept in waves of honey-thick energy. It didn''t destroy it; just swallowed it.

    As if it is nothing.

    Thankfully, the healing energies have a much better job; they are stopping my cells and soul particles from getting destroyed, but it is not enough.

    More and more energy will pour in, and the time wille when it all will just explode. When that happens, I will be in a puddle of good. Even if my body somehow survived, my soul would be messed up.

    I am fortunate that I have a forbidden power into cells and soul particles.

    The herbal sludge I added between yyers also had a heavy amount of forbidden energy mixed in it, which is also merging with my cells. It is one reason that I am still standing, but as I had said, it is not enough.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    Seven formations activated one after another and the seven energies came inside me.

    They have begun to wrap around my cells and soul particles, bing a support that is helping them carry these waves of energy that are pouring into them.

    If I cannot heal them, I will need to support them externally. I could not let them puncture and explode; while doing that, I will create another problem, but I will deal with itter after I finished with energy.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    Six more formations were activated, two for healing, and four for support.

    Forty-second had passed since the storm started and now every second has be a struggle to me.

    I have activated twenty-one formations in total, and my body and soul had reached the breaking point. Every cell and soul particle of mine had cracked and held so much energy that even a cell of Peak Sovereign wouldn''t be able to.

    It is not because they are not strong enough, but also because the cells and soul particles haven''t been built that way.

    They wouldn''t be able to do it despite all the healing energy and supporting formations.

    The only reason, I am able to do it, is because of the forbidden power, that changed cells and soul particles, but the advantage provided by that had reached the breaking point.

    Buzz Buzz!

    I activated another two formations, and these will be thest ones; my body couldn''t bear it anymore and if the energy kepting; then the only thing that will happen to me is turning into a puddle.

    Fifty-second passed and my condition has be extreme; I won''t be able to live even five seconds now and simply wait for death.

    I have done everything I could from using forbidden power to the best resources I have; I couldn''t do anything else.

    Hun!

    Two more seconds passed, and I waited for my body to copse, when suddenly. The thick yellowish-violet storm enveloping the space above the water begins to recede.

    I was waiting for this moment and didn''t wait, even for it to fully recede; the moment it moved away from the water; I removed the physical lock and rose with it.

    I don''t know if the storm had left any residual energies and what will happen if they touch me. But I know for sure, that If I didn''t get out of this water immediately, I am going to die.

    So, I will take my chances, and I did.

    I stood up before jumping out of the pool.

    Bang!

    The moment a bang rang out; theyer of y covering me exploded away from my body before all its pieces disappeared into my core.

    They are precious, but I will care about thatter. I have to care about myself. I am very much in danger.

    I am still standing, but very much in danger.

    My cells and soul particles are holding an immense energy that I need to get rid of and I have an idea.

    It will most likely kill me, but it is the only option, I have to get rid of this dangerous energy in my body.

 Chapter 3319 Forceful Breakthrough

    Plop!

    I was about to start when Ragas burst out of the water, with his whole body covered in y.

    Bang!

    A momentter, the y exploded into pieces, and like me; he took them into storage. Though I had sneakily grabbed a few of them before turning to him when I received a shock.

    There are white runes covering his whole body; there is not a single ce, which isn''t covered by them.

    They have not covered him, but also appeared around him, superimposing over each other in threeter.

    They had blown my mind.

    These were nomon runes, but ancient runes, and they are filled with power that I couldn''t even understand, but it is something that could shake the world.

    He looked at me with deep brown eyes. His real eyes. He had appeared in his real body, and to my surprise, he is human with brown eyes like mine and the white-blond hair.

    "I am going to my abode and won''t being back for a few hours," he said, and the gate appeared by the door and he walked inside.

    The door disappeared into the wall; a thing that couldn''t even damage by all-out attacks of the Earth Sovereign.

    I looked for a second before taking out my abode and entering inside.

    It is dangerous to summon an abode here, but what choice do I have? I couldn''t harness over 1% of my power and if I tried that. My body and soul destabilize, and I will turn to the puddle.

    I can''t take that risk.

    Inside my abode, I directly entered the practice room and sat in its center before closing my eyes.

    Six and a half secondster, I opened my eyes, and now in front of me is a multicolored crystalline sphere floating. I looked at it for a moment before taking it in my hand.

    The moment I did, it shone, and the runes unravel from it and spread into my body. Seconds passed and at thirty-third second, the ball disappeared, with runes covering every part of my body.

    The sphere in my hand was my breakthrough formation; I am now going to make a breakthrough.

    If anyone heard it, they wouldugh till the tears flowed from their eyes, but it is the only option I have.

    For others, it wouldn''t work, but for me, it just might.

    My n is simple; I am going to use the energy I have in my cells and soul particle to feed my core. My test shows that my core wouldn''t have any problem epting this energy.

    I would need some herbal energy, which I already added into the breakthrough formation, while I was making the changes in it with my core.

    I took a deep breath and started the breakthrough without waking up any time. In the next few hours, either I will seed, or I will die.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed and my breakthrough begin.

    My core changes the state and a couple of secondster, it turned into a blob. My mood turns serious, and in a couple of seconds, I will know whether what I am trying to do is viable or not.

    Two and half seconds passed, and the core spun, and with it; it pulls the herbal assesses from the formation.

    A second passed and then another, but the core didn''t take even a speck of energy and the dread begin to fill my heart when finally, the faint streams of energy begin to move toward the core.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    This is the safest stage of the breakthrough, but to me, it is going to be the most dangerous one.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Here, I havebined two steps; it will take the herbal essences and energies together. Usually, it happens in two steps, as it is safest, but now going to happen at once.

    I have to do it as there is no other choice; I hope my core will bear it.

    I hope it does and takes all the excess energies present in my body and soul.

    There is a lot, and it is an Earth Sovereign level of energy, which my core shouldn''t touch, but it is taking them.

    For a minute, everything went smoothly, before suddenly my core shook. I nearly had a heart attack.

    It only shook for a second, before continuing with spinning faster and faster.

    The shaking was not one-off. It shook once again three minutester and once more five minutester, while sucking the energies out of my body and soul like a sponge.

    As for shaking, it is likely its way of adjusting it; I hope it is. I won''t be able to bear it if it is any other reason.

    Half an hour passed, and it is still shaking every few seconds, while rapidly pulling the energies. As it happens; multicolored smoke begins to release out of my body, before gathering into the disk I had ced in front of before the breakthrough.

    This smoke is stabilizing energies.

    As more energy sucks through my cells, the pressure on stabilizing energies lessened. So, they areing out of my body, like I had designed them to be.

    I am relieved to see these energies smoothly getting out of my body. It would have been terrible if they had stuck inside.

    An hour passed and over 90% of my energies in me had been absorbed by my core and the rest would be in a couple of minutes.

    I felt relieved seeing that, but I am ten; I am still very much in danger, which hasn''t lessened much.

    While my core is epting the energy, I am still very much injured and there is a reason why it is forbidden for injured people to try any breakthrough. I hope the forbidden energy merged with my soul will help with that.

    Soon, all the energy in my body and soul has been absorbed, and my core slowed down.

    I looked at my cells and soul particle and what I saw couldn''t help but shock me.

    My cells and soul particles are glistering in crystalline light. Despite them being cracked and at the edge of copsing, I could feel the strength of them and also their limit.

    This force-feeding of energy had done many things. It had damaged them extensively, but it had strengthened them, beyond what they have been capable of achieving at my level.

    It had stretched the space inside, which means my limit had increased further. Currently, I could only guess, I will have urate data if I cross the other side, but I could tell, the increase is tremendous.

    I will get enormous benefits if I am able to level up.

    Thanks to the herbal sludge, I also finished up the treatment during the force-feeding of the energy. So, one could say, I have checked all the boxes of leveling up.

    Though not for one second, I am thinking this breakthrough would be smoother.

    The core stopped, and for a second, nothing happened, before a formation begin to appear on my skin, superimposing under the breakthrough formation.

    I am quite surprised; this formation had survived the assault of the energies. I thought it would have broken into pieces, which would have brought another trouble for me.

    Fortunately, it didn''t.

 Chapter 3320 [Bonus ]High Primary III

    The formation seeped back into my skin, and I took another sigh of relief.

    The formation worked without any problem; it didn''t harm my very injured body and soul or the process of breakthrough.

    I have been worrying about it every second.

    Thankfully, it is finished and now, only thest step remained, the consolidation, which had already begun.

    I watched the core as it solidifies; it is happening very fast. In a matter of seconds, a thin solidyer had already formed over it, which usually takes over a minute.

    Because of some changes, I have made it to my breakthrough. My consolidation had been fast, but now it is abnormally fast.

    It is not good.

    Still, I watched with bated breath, expecting something bad to happen, but the entire minute passed, and a quarter of my solidified, but nothing had happened.

    It gave me hope, but that hope hadn''t even a second, when I had received a shock. I had been too hopeful.

    Crack Crack Crack!

    The cracks begin to appear on my core, and they are spreading fast. Within a few seconds, they have covered my whole core, and now I am fearing it might break away.

    As these cracks are not small at one; one is so big that it could divide my entire core into two.

    I would die, if that happened.

    Hun!

    The core had reached a breaking point, and I thought the core would break apart when it had rapidly started healing.

    In a matter of few seconds, the whole cracked core had healed, and the consolidation had resumed again; seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief.

    I really had thought the core would crack apart.

    Crack Crack Crack!

    For over forty seconds, the consolidation continued without any problem, before the cracks begin to cover the core again. Like thest time, they are fast and covered the whole core in a matter of seconds.

    Once again, those huge cracks begin to appear, but they suddenly stopped, and the core begins to heal again.

    Nine secondster, the core is healed, and consolidation resumed again.

    Though not for long, as the cracks came back, neen secondster, and begin to spread around my core. Once again, I watched with bated breath as cracks take me closer and closer to death.

    It is clear that my core is having a problem with digesting the energies; it had consumed not long ago.

    It had note to me as a surprise. Those energies are of Earth Sovereign grade. If anyone had been here beside me; they would have died a long ago, but I am surviving.

    My core is not simple; it is of a forbidden element and made from world-creation material.

    I have even added resources like nine-color material and could tar soil. All these resources and my powerful design made my core extremely strong, and that could even swallow and digest even Earth Sovereign stage energy.

    If it had been amon Earth Sovereign energy; I wouldn''t have been as big trouble as I am now, but this energy belongs to this ce.

    It is made from the energy of the four grand arts, and it had filtered through the cloud tar soil, which made it easy to digest.

    In its original form, it would have killed me in less than ten seconds.

    I could still remember those tearing energies that entered inside me the moment I dipped a small part of my finger into the pool. It had injured me and made me vomit a couple of times.

    The cracks kepting back, before healing the core from near the breaking point.

    Currently, 90% of my core had been solidified and cracks had started to appear on my core again; it is the eighth time.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    There is nothing I could do about it other than watch, fearing this time, it wouldn''t heal in time and my core would shatter into pieces.

    Killing me with it.

    This time, the cracks had reached near the breaking point before they started to heal, and the consolidation resumed.

    Crack Crack Crack!

    The consolidation had finished 99% and I thought; I had got out of the danger when the cracks hade for thest time, and they came with fury.

    They had not started with the tiny cracks, but a huge one, which could split the core into two.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Within three seconds, the cracks had spread halfway, and the core had already begun to shake. As if it will crack apart; it scared the like out of me, but what can I do other than watch?

    Hun!

    Another second passed, and I thought the core would really break apart into two when suddenly, the cracks stopped.

    The healing begins, but this time is slower; I don''t mind it being slow. I only hope the cracks would be filled soon, and my core would be consolidated.

    It took nearly a minute for cracks to heal before the consolidation begin and it was slow too.

    I felt like the entire process was trying to kill me with worry.

    Finally, after more than six minutes, thest percent had consolidation, without intervention of the cracks.

    As it finished, I looked at my core, which had a tremendous change in it. Its size had increased a little further, but most importantly, it had be very lifelike. The changes are much bigger than they happen during the small breakthroughs.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, the runes came out and spread across my body and I was d to see, they didn''t harm the cells or soul particles.

    They have be stronger, but they are still delicate; they could copse. If they received a shock, that is powerful enough.

    Buzz!

    It took less than ten seconds for runes to spread across my body, when the core buzzed again, and energy came out of it.

    The energy came out through the runes, and it was thick. Thick as honey, that for a moment, I feared that the energy, that my core had swallowed, had returned, but it didn''t.

    The breakthrough energy is different. Though it is powerful, very powerful.

    I begin to seep through my body and soul, strengthening it, but also healing it. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed, and I noticed something. My expressions turned serious and the happiness I am feeling had begun to disappear.

    I would have been too lucky. If things had returned to normal too quickly; it is not going to happen.

    I have been ravaged by the powerful Earth Sovereign energy, which is created from the power of arts, which is created from the power of primes. Healing the damage by it wouldn''t be easy to heal.

    Time passed and as thick energy continueding from the core; strengthening me, beyond, I had to imagine what this breakthrough would do.

    Still, seeing the speed of healing, my face couldn''t help but turn more and more somber.

    Finally, thest drop of energy was absorbed by my body, and I reached the High level of the Primary-III stage.

    I could feel the strength to crush the world in my veins, but I couldn''t use this strength.

    As I am still heavily injured.

 Chapter 3321 Energy Sphere

    The breakthrough energy was very powerful, but it had healed less than a quarter of my injuries.

    If I were to guess; then they had healed about 20% of my injuries. Though, I will know the clear percentage after looking at my meta-scan.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when my clones be active and immediately informed me of the changes in my core. There are changes, with one being the most prominent.

    I closed my eyes and immediately appeared in my core and saw arge sphere of ss on the ground. It was bigger than me and crystal clear; inside it is a golden-brown liquid, with a hint of green and purple.

    It is nearly filled with liquid, with only 5% being empty, which is likely what my core had used for the breakthrough.

    I knew my core couldn''t be able to use all the energy; it would be foolish, but still, it is quite surprising, that it had only used 5% of it for my breakthrough.

    It seemed like the energy had been more powerful than I had been through, and I was able to contain it only because of the rule of bending power and filtration from the cloud tar soil.

    I had asked one of my clones to start analyzing it; it contains massive energies.

    If those energies didn''t disappear; they will help me tremendously in the future.

    I looked at the huge sphere for more than a minute, before I walked away from it and appeared beside my core, which was looking for a meta-scan.

    Seeing it, my expression couldn''t help but change for the worse.

    "The energy had fucked me up for good," I said.

    Earlier, I could only see the surface, but now, I could see how bad my condition was and how much it had fucked me.

    Only 17.2% of my injuries have been healed and healing them further going to be difficult. Seeing the way they are damaged and the thing that could injure them in such a way, I could forget healing them in the normal way.

    Even earlier, energy made from berries and other two light element resources had only been able to stop the injuries from getting worse.

    It didn''t hear them.

    Now, these cells and soul particles are even stronger as they are damaged, which will make healing them even more difficult than before.

    I would need resources far better than berry and that is good. It shocked me when Ragas had given it to me.

    Speaking of Ragas, I wonder how he is doing. I am sure he is alive and seeing thoseyers of ancient runes covering him; I would say he is in even better condition than me.

    I focused on my condition, sending four of them to the library to find more information about the way to heal such injuries.

    Till they do, they will not work on any other thing, including the inheritance.

    Hun!

    A little more than an hour passed inside, and my expression had be even worse, seeing what my clones had found in the library. I was looking at it, when I sensed the dooring out of the wall and Ragasing out of it.

    I opened my eyes a momentter and walked out of my abode. Seeing me, a clear surprise appeared in his eyes.

    "Few would have survived. What we have gone through," he said, looking at me from up to down.

    "I am barely hanging together. Don''t be surprised if I turn to puddle suddenly," I said and a smile appeared on his face, but a momentter, it froze.

    "You are not joking, are you?" he asked, to that I shook my head. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I am in a terrible state and require a very powerful healing. I would be grateful if you could provide with something that will help me with it," I said and looked at him with hope.

    It could be said, I am desperate now; my condition is terrible.

    I am looking at every option; I have included making one of my clones scan every bit of information about this ce and find a ce that provides powerful healing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    There are several, but it looked didn''t seem to have the healing to the level I need.

    "Unfortunately, the berries are the strongest healing medicine I have," he said, and a disappointment couldn''t cloud my heart.

    It is not the answer I wanted to hear.

    "Though, the ce we are going that something that could regenerate even a limb," he added and my expression barely changed.

    Regeneration is not a big thing. I have several things that could do with enough time.

    "It could regenerate the limb in less than two minutes," he said, and my expression changed because my treatments would require weeks for it.

    The higher you go, the harder the regeneration be.

    "Really?" I asked, and he nodded. "It came on the way to the ce. We have to reach," he said.

    "Then we shouldn''t waste any time," I said and took my abode in my core and moved toward the green patches around the pools, and started to harvest these resources.

    Not a single one of them is a healing type of resource, but they are an Earth Sovereign resource and I need Earth Sovereign resources.

    Seeing, I had used a lot of them earlier, in a different formation.

    "Where did you get that soil?" he asked when I was harvesting resources. "Somewhere," I replied, without turning to him.

    "Do you know what that soil is?" he asked. "Yes, I know," I replied.

    I am not an idiot. I know what the soil is and the things it could; I have done many experiments on it, and it is because of that my clones were able to figure out what will help me survive.

    "I want it and I have many things that you would be interested in," he said, and I looked back at him. "Unless you have something that could heal my injuries; I am not interested," I replied clearly.

    "I may not have powerful healing medicine, but I have many good things. Some of which will interest you as a host of celestial inheritance," he said, and I am not surprised.

    I didn''t hide that fact and he was knowledgeable enough to guess it after seeing the signs.

    "We will talk after I healed," I said.

    Of course, I am interested in the trade. I had traded with corrupted, and I will not have any problem trading with him, but I will do that after I healed fully.

    It is clear he desired the soil and would be more motivated to take me to the ce where I could heal. Once I am done with that, I will trade him with everything he has.

    Soon, I finished harvesting every grass on the green patch and walked toward him.

    "We should get the hell out of this ce as soon as possible. We won''t be lucky when the next stormes," I said.

    "Then, let''s not waste any time," he said and moved out of the cave, and I followed him, matching his speed with mine.

    I am injured and couldn''t use all my power I am not weak. Though, I will refrain from fighting, unless I needed to.

 Chapter 3322 Death Chasing

    "Left," I said and moved to the tunnel on the left.

    It had been an hour since we had resumed our journey, and we were moving fast; faster than before.

    We have suffered and barely survived. Now, we don''t want to stay in this ce more than we need to. The storm is dangerous, but it is not the only danger; there are monsters and even Grimms and natives.

    I took another turn before stopping suddenly when I saw a single purple root. Seeing it, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The root is a healing type of medicine. The first one I had found since we resumed our journey. I have already decided to prioritize the healing resources but also developed the formations that will help me effectively harness their power at maximum.

    It took me two and a half seconds to harness the root and resumed our journey again.

    Another hour and a half passed, and we continued moving through the tunnel. Always keeping an eye on the storm and monsters and other dangers.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I had stopped, and he stopped with me, before looking at me with questions. "There are two Grimms and a native ahead," I informed.

    "At what level?" he asked. "High-Sovereign," I informed. "It is the group with ck Owl Beastman, but the Owl Beastman didn''t seem to be them," I added.

    "We will them," he said, and we walked them sneakily, till he could sense them. I could clearly see them through my soul sense. Though, they have not been discovered yet and wouldn''t be till we maintained such distance.

    "I am ready," he said a minuteter and turn to me. "I will be fine," I said, and he handed me the small rod.

    I moved, and my speed is not slow. The Grimms immediately discovered me and were ready when wee to face to face.

    "Human!" said the Werewolf, before its eyes fell on my neck and saw no cor on it. "How did you remove the cor?" it asked, while a powerful aura sted off its body.

    "I had an artifact," I answered and jumped at it, and it responded with shining ws, grinning with a smile.

    "Well then, I am going to take it off your dead body," it said and attacked. Its attack is not much faster than mine; it could be said our power is about the same, despite it being a whole level higher than me and me being injured.

    I am injured, but that doesn''t mean, I couldn''t use my strength; I could some of it.

    A slightly over 20%, which is greater than when I was at Mid-Primary III. Not to mention, the assault of this ce''s energy and breakthrough after merging more forbidden power into me, lowering the intense suppression.

    It all makes me powerful here, and Grimms is easy to kill when I have the aid of Ragas.

    "Die!" it shouted and swung its ws at me, with its full power.

    The ws came closer and closer and just when they were able to hit me; they froze with the rest of its body. It shocked it and froze the smile on the face of the other Grimm, who was watching.

    Puch! Click!

    My sword pierced through its chest, and a momentter, I used the small rod to take off its cor before sending it to my core.

    The cor is dangerous; there is a self-destruct function. The moment it dies, the cor will explode, and it is powerful enough to wipe out everyone below the Earth Sovereign.

    "Now it''s your turn," I said to Chimpman and moved toward it.

    Three secondster, it was in the core, and soon, the harvest will start, and I was quite excited. As the Werewolf had the bloodline and I want to see whether it will be able to help me heal or not.

    "I thought you were injured," said Ragas as he came behind me. "I am," I replied, but it seemed like he was having a hard time believing me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I don''t care. I only care about him taking me to the healing ce. That''s what matters to me the most.

    Buzz!

    Finally, the Grimms turned to the dust and the strengthening energy came out of my runes and entered the body.

    I watched it excitedly, but a minuteter, the excitement had dampened. The energy healed my injuries, but only by 2.1%, which is a lot less than I had expected.

    Though, if I am seeing it right. If I had killed an Earth Sovereign; the result would have been much better, but even when fully recovered, I will be an ant in front of the Earth Sovereign, as I am right now.

    So, it is better, I think about other options of healing I have.

    As the Grimms won''t be enough, even if I killed a lot of them. After some more healing, their bloodline energy would stop affecting my injuries.

    Three hours passed, and ording to my clone, we are making steady progress, but even it couldn''t estimate how long it would take us to get out of this ce.

    The tunnel system isplex, and the data from the Grimm and Ragas is notplete to urately form a model of a wall. If I am able to reach the other side, I will have all the data I need.

    Even if the tunnels shifted; I won''t be having as many as problems, I am having right now.

    As we make our way toward the tunnels, Nero is also moving steadily. Not stopping anything other than killing the Grimms and collect resources; he is doing that more than before.

    I didn''t tell him, but he could feel my thoughts and know what I want.

    I am quite excited about the bounty he will bring, but it will take him time and before he does, I want to get out of this tunnel.

    "Right!"

    I said, and we moved right tunnel; this one is especially. One of the biggest, I havee to this ce.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when suddenly, he stiffened, and I turned to him with a beating heart.

    "We have around twenty minutes," he said slowly and a momentter, we begin to move at our fastest speed. I didn''t have to ask what he was talking about; it is clear that another storm had started brewing.

    I begin to move fast, fast as I could, pushing myself to the limit.

    I could go fast, faster than this, but if I did; my injuries will worsen and there is a chance that everything will copse. He looked at me in surprise, seeing my speed, but didn''tment.

    Hun!

    Over three minutes passed, and we were running, when suddenly we sensed a powerful auraing from behind.

    I looked back and saw a monstering at speed, I couldn''t even see it properly, but a little of what I could see, it is a hog monster and it is approaching us fast.

    It will reach us second or two.

    I nearly took out my sword, but stopped myself. Even contained my aura to me, just like Ragas is doing.

    It is too powerful. Taking out weapons against it would be useless; it would be better if we make ourselves as harmless to it as possible.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 3323 Out

    The monster came right behind us, and I could feel its eyes on us. If it wants to kill us, all it had to do was ram that red horn into us.

    I felt like it might just do that. It is not going to waste any of its time.

    It didn''t.

    It appeared beside me and looked at me, before speeding away and disappearing from my view.

    As I saw that a relief couldn''t help, but flood in my heart.

    The encounter was too close, I had felt its might and know how easy it would have been for it to kill me, but it didn''t. Instead, it was more focused on running away from the storm.

    Which reminded me, the biggest dangers had yet abated; might even swallow us whole.

    As of this time, even the pools wouldn''t be able to help me.

    "Ten minutes," said Ragas and I want to curse loudly. It had been around ten minutes since we were running, and we still haven''t found anything that could save us.

    Including the brown pool in which I might have to try my luck again, despite not believing it might be able to save me.

    It will be better than nothing.

    A few more minutes passed and there was nothing other than the endless tunnels in front of me. A dread couldn''t help but creep into my heart, seeing it.

    I thought, after experiencing the harrowing storm; I will not have to face it again, but my luck is not that good. In just a few hours, another storm came, wanting to wipe me out of the face of this world.

    "Fifteen minutes," Ragas informed.

    This time, I didn''t let the emotionse ahead of me and focused on the running. It is the only thing, that could save me.

    Hun!

    Two more minutes passed when begin to sense something. My clones studied it immediately, informed me, making my eyes go wide.

    "What is it?" he asked, seeing the change in my expression. "The exit is near," I replied. A surprise appeared on his face before the smile lit up.

    The change in temperature, pressure, and energy density urs when two environments are met. Monsters used these kinds of things to determine the directions.

    Knowing the exit was near, I pushed myself harder, near the edge of what I could harness.

    It is risky to do that, but to save my life, I will do it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A little more than a minute had passed when I finally saw the exit. The beautiful, dangerous night sky bathing in soothing moonlight, with the colorful mist shining in its light.

    It is beautiful as it is dangerous.

    I could feel the energy of the outside and it is dense. The changes had already begun on my armor, to better survive against this dense energy, which I am going to enter in a couple of seconds.

    A few seconds passed, and we reached the edge of the cave and jumped from it, without care for anything.

    "Finally, out!" Ragas shouted before suddenly bing quiet realizing, getting out doesn''t mean we are safe.

    I, on the other hand, looked at my armor, before starting to make changes in it. The energy is very dense, and it wants to drill inside me. Thankfully, I could defend against it, but not for long.

    The energy will get denser by the minute and seeing the speed it is increasing, I have twenty to twenty-five minutes at most to find shelter.

    Thank God, I had made a breakthrough. At Mid-Primary-III, I wouldn''t have been able to survive this energy. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "We have to find shelter quickly," I said, and he nodded and both of us moved our soul senses as we moved away from the wall. The further we are from the wall, the better it would be for us.

    It will keep us away from the Grimms and other enemies.

    I am sure those two Grimms wouldn''t be the only ones who would want toe to the other side. There might be more and see how long this ruin had been opened and many of them might havee to this side.

    We have to be careful of them; we will be good as dead. If we got discovered.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I had stopped, and he stopped with me. The mist covered us thickly.

    A few secondster, the monster appeared in front of us; there is barely n meters of distance between us, but it didn''t discover us.

    Though, if it had been an Earth Sovereign monster, instead of the Peak Sovereign. We would have been in his mouth right now.

    We needed to wait for a little more than a minute before we resumed our journey again.

    Seventeen minutes aftering out of the wall, I found a ce. It is not a great ce, as well as Nero finds it, but we will have to do it. The energy is rapidly increasing, and I don''t think I could survive in it for over five minutes.

    "It is good enough," said Ragas as we entered the hidden cave on the hill before taking out his abode.

    I also took out mine and entered inside.

    The first thing I did was walk into the shower, where I came out ten minutester and ate the dinner my clone had cooked beforeying on the bed.

    It would be an understatement to say I am tired. I fell asleep the moment my head touched the pillow.

    I woke up eight hourster and the first thing I checked was outside and it was still a night. Seeing it is still a night; I slumped back on the pillow.

    I am feeling better, but still tired, and it wouldn''t be going away till I heal fully. Which will be my priority.

    A few minutester, I got up and freshened up, before walking into the kitchen and cooking a simple breakfast while I talked to Nero, who is in the tunnels now.

    He had told me the Earth Sovereign Grimms were still waiting outside. Which made me relieved, but also felt bad for the natives; I don''t think any one of them would survive unless they have an artifact to break the cor.

    Even then, it would be a challenge. Surviving in the tunnel is difficult.

    Still, I pray, they survive.

    Soon, I finished dinner and walked into the practice room, before sitting cross-legged in the center and closing my eyes.

    With injuries, I couldn''t practice any methods or go through the treatments, but even then, I have things to do.

    I entered my core and went into the library, where three of my clones were still working on my healing, with a meta-scan floating in front of me, where there was no change after the dose of strengthening energy.

    My healing is powerful and trying every minute to mend the damage, but it couldn''t make progress.

    It won''t be able to heal anything, even if I give it a year.

    To heal these injuries, the healing to be strong. Earth Sovereign level strong and even on that level, it needs to be at best.

    If it is not the case, then I could have healed my injuries with the Earth Sovereign-grade healing resources I had collected.

 Chapter 3324 Changing Mood

    "Come to me and rest," I said to Nero as he came out of the tunnel; taking only a third of the time than we did.

    This time, he had listened, and a few minutester; I opened the door and let him in.

    "You have worked hard," I said as I took him in my arms.

    He snuggled for a moment, before going back inside the core and a few secondster, he was asleep.

    A minute after that, his body begin to shine gently as he started to make a breakthrough.

    Ashlyn and his breakthroughs are far simpler than mine. They only need to sleep, and they would make a breakthrough.

    There is no danger of dying or anything.

    I look at Nero for a couple of seconds more, before turning to loads and loads of stuff he had brought. On the way, he killed many things and found a few things; all of which he unloaded before sleeping.

    There is a lot of stuff, which my clone is sorting with the help of formation.

    I am just d there are many Earth Sovereign grade resources and among them, there are quite a lot of healing types. My clone had already begun sorting them with the help of the formation.

    Iy on the couch and enter my core and begin to help it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There are many things in there, including the one miracle fruit. It will be the second miracle fruit I had found here. Unfortunately, it is not a healing type and couldn''t be used for healing in any way.

    Soon, I was all sorted and ced in the repository, which has be even bigger.

    I walked off the repository and stepped into the library. Helping my clone by researching healing. I have focused on that much less since I hade to this world.

    I n to give more time to it. If Marinae to know I had neglected the healing studies, she will not forgive me.

    I worked for a few hours before I meditated and then work again some more before finally getting out of the abode. The night had been especially wrong, but the day wille soon.

    The density of the energy had been lowered enough that I could, walked in it.

    Click!

    A few minutester, the door appeared from the wall and Ragas walked outside.

    "Ready?" he asked, and I nodded and both of us walked out of our hiding ce.

    "Our destination is this. If everything goes smoothly, we should be able to reach it before the afternoon," he said, showing me the destination.

    It is on the unmarked hills. I am quite curious about it, as in hundreds of maps I had gathered from the Grimms, there was no mention of this ce.

    Likely, Grimms doesn''t know it, which is good. If possible, I don''t want toe across any more trouble; I had faced them more than enough time since I hade to this ce.

    "It shouldn''t be a problem. It is away from most of the marked spots," I said, and we begin moving.

    We are on our own, Nero is still sleeping, and I have no intention of waking him up. He had barely taken any rest to reach me and deserve the rest.

    As for the danger here, we will have to manage on our own.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and we stopped with mist covering us; a group of full monsters. There are five of them and they are munching on a blue-colored grass by a small pond.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The leader is a Peak Sovereign, while the rest is below it. It is a dangerous group, and we don''t want to mess with it.

    We had to wait for a little over ten minutes as the monsters took their sweet time eating the grass before moving away.

    As they left our range, we resumed our journey.

    My strings were moving around me, picking up resources that seemed to be everywhere. We are behind the wall, an area which had been visited by extremely few people.

    So, there are more resources for me to harvest, and we are moving slowly enough that I could harvest most of them withoutpromising our speed.

    We have to move slowly. This area had higher than normal monster density. In just a few minutes, we had sensed the aura of two Earth Sovereign monsters, and we didn''t want toe across them in our haste.

    It might be able to stay alive against them, but I will have no chance.

    Two hours passed, and we were steadily gaining ground toward our destination.

    We have stopped many times, but we had added that. When we calcted the time, we will need to reach our destination.

    Suddenly, we had stopped, not because of any danger, but the wonder in front of me. There tremulouske floating in the sky, covered in a mistyyer. It couldn''t be seen from a distance; I was only able to see it was reaching close.

    For a moment, I saw it is a sea, but it is not; it is a giantke; shing in such power that it would turn me into the paste in an instant.

    "The water belongs to a powerful Grimm, which was yed by the host of the empire of mist," said Ragas, seeing me looking at the crashing waves.

    "Do you know him personally?" I asked, and he just gave me a look.

    A minuteter, we left the wonder. If I had time, I would have looked at it more, but I didn''t have it; we have to reach our destination as soon as possible and help him get what he wants.

    So, I can get the maps of exits.

    Though, now, the priorities have changed. Before the map, I want to heal. Currently, I couldn''t even use a quarter of my power and it is making me feel weak.

    I don''t like this, especially in this dangerous ce, where I need to hide from most of the danger.

    If I hadn''t been in this condition, I wouldn''t be this fearful of everything, as I am now.

    Another two hours passed, and we reached quite close to our destination. We have avoided most of the danger, except for one, where we needed to fight.

    Thankfully, the danger was not that powerful.

    Ragas had bound it with his power, while I had killed it, before resuming our journey.

    Ragas''s mood is changing as with every step we took to our destination. He was bing excited, and that light smile hadn''t left his face. The ce must be something to make him feel this excited.

    I am also curious about it, but I had refrained from asking; I will know when we reach it.

    Time passed, and we continued moving, avoiding most of the dangers, even those which we could deal with.

    Ragas does not want any trouble; he didn''t want to do something that could potentially dy him from reaching the destination.

    I don''t mind. It is not just his destination, but also mine. He had said, there is powerful healing there and I want to go through it, to heal my injuries.

 Chapter 3325 Grey Mist

    "We have reached it," said Ragas, looking ahead with the shining eyes.

    I looked too and saw nothing special other than arge area enveloped in thick grey mist. It is so dense that one couldn''t see through it.

    "You know, it would make me quite happy. If you provide some locations, in advance, seeing all the troubles I had suffered," I said, and he just looked at me, before turning to a thick grey mist.

    "This ce is not dangerous, but danger is always there," he said, in an unusually somber voice.

    I looked at him for an exnation but didn''t get any. Instead, a rope of mist was formed and wrapped across my arm.

    "It will keep us together in the mist maze," he said. I nodded.

    The rope is strong, but I have the confidence to break it, if I need to. Though, I don''t think it woulde to that.

    We begin to move toward the dense grey mist, and within a few minutes has reached its boundary. I could feel the mist wouldn''t be easy to deal with; it didn''t give me a feeling of danger, but one doesn''t need to be dangerous to create trouble.

    We took a step inside the dense mist and unlike the time when I took the step into the mist valley and a whole new world opened.

    Something like that didn''t happen. Instead, I had found myself in a world of grey mist, which seemed to be everywhere, and it was dense. It is not dense, but very suppressive to the senses.

    The range of my soul sense, which has grown bigger with the breakthrough, had shrieked again.

    I could now only see twenty-five meters around me, which is quite a little. Not enough to get alerted, before Grimms and other dangers appeared in front of us.

    "Are there monsters in this ce?" I asked, to which he shook his head. "There will be other dangers. We will not be the only peopleing here; some might already be here," he said, and I couldn''t help but re at him.

    "It would have been nice. If you had told me that before," I said to him. "I told you, there will be dangers," he said, looking levelly.

    He said and I quote, ''This ce is not dangerous, but danger is always there.'' He could have simply said, this ce is going to be dangerous.

    There is one more thing I noticed about this mist. The space is here, expanded. It will be much bigger than I had realized.

    "You know, this is the ce where that treasure had appeared, or rather; the treasures," he said, and I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    I knew mist valley had been the battlefield, but there was no mention of the treasures they had fought for and where they had appeared.

    "Those treasures must have been harvested in the battle," I said, and he smile. "They had, but they had left something from it, which is very beneficial to us," he said.

    A little more than an hour passed and there was nothing but a mist around us. The mist also seemed to have a bleak element in it. It ispletely barren. I didn''t see even a single stalk of grass.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, he stopped and with him, I. "What is it?" I asked. He didn''t answer and instead slowly took me ahead, before stopping.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed; there is a burning fire not far away from it. I don''t know how much area it covered because of my restricted sense, but I could feel the intense danger from it.

    A danger that could vaporize me in an instant. If I got too close to it. Forget me, even Earth Sovereigns wouldn''t stand a chance.

    It is not the first time I had seen this fire. I had seen it tens of times in wonders made from it, but here, it felt most dangerous, despite not looking grand as those wonders.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I watched for a couple of seconds before we retreated and begin to move toward the left.

    "Don''t you have a map?" I asked. "I have, but they are pretty much useless," he said, and over ten maps appeared. Each map would have five shining points, and their destination would always be a different ce.

    "These ces tend to move every time. So, we will have to find them by exploring this ce."

    "If our luck is good, we will find it within a day or it might take even a week," he said. I wanted to kick this bastard, but I controlled myself and turned to maps.

    "Which is the healing ce you had mentioned?" I asked, and he smoothly pointed toward the blue-green point.

    Which are present in all the maps.

    "I guess one of the treasures was the healing type?" I asked. "Yes, it is also the one that could mess you up terribly. If you are not careful with it," he said with some hesitation, and I arched my brow in question.

    "You will understand when you see it," he said, and I didn''t ask further.

    I don''t care. If it had some side effects; they wouldn''t be worse than the injuries I have right now. I will be more than willing to bear them, as long as they heal my injuries.

    I am liking these injuries. They are limiting me.

    I have a huge power, but I could use only a quarter of it and even that came with the risks. I don''t want to live within such limits.

    A little over ten minutes passed before we moved at our regr pace. It seemed like we have kept behind that wonder.

    Though, it was for a short time. As we havee across another wonder, half an hourter, just as powerful as the fiery one; this one had the opposite power.

    It could freeze one''s soul in an instant.

    An hour passed, and we were still moving in the mist. There was no disappointment on my face. With the information he shared, I know it could take us a long time to find what we need.

    Still, I hope we will find it within a day; the first would be the healing ce.

    "You know, one of my predecessors who hade here. Had found a ce in less than an hour," said Ragas.

    "He was quite lucky then," Imented, but that brought a smile to his face. "I doubt he would agree with your assessment."

    "He was lucky to find the ce within an hour, but after that, he had suffered so much bad luck that he nearly died hundreds of times."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It only left him when he returned home," he said and smiled.

    I had opened my mouth to ask further about this anecdote, but stopped, seeing Ragas stiffening.

    ''Find a way to escape,'' he said telepathically. As his aura reinforced and a thick white mist appeared around him.

    I first didn''t understand what he meant, but soon, I sensed silhouettes at the edge of my soul sense.

    "Well. If it isn''t the little misty rat that got away from us," said the booming voice, before its silhouette revealed itself.

 Chapter 3326 Alone

    "Idr," said Ragas, looking at the Lizardman. The strangest lizardman I had ever seen, but not something I had not read about.

    The moment I saw it; I realize the danger it represents.

    It is showing an aura of Sovereign.

    Like me; it is hard to guess at which level it is at, but if I am not wrong, then it is either at the Initial Level or Mid-Level.

    I eat such Sovereign for breakfast, but this bastard is powerful enough to eat me for lunch.

    It is like Ragas and has the Grand Art.

    The Grand Art brings changes into one; till the Sovereign level, they are internal, but after the Sovereign, they turn external and among Grimm, they are big.

    Their whole bodies change.

    Like this one, which has an icy blue scale that looked like they are carved from the most precious ice itself.

    These scales are not for the show; they hold the power of the Grand Art. In this one''s case, it contains the power of Eternal Ice Dominion.

    It is not alone; there are Snakeman and Cheetaman behind it.

    They are strong; I could feel the powerful bloodline radiating from them. I am not a match of even a single of them, in my current state.

    "You will not escape this time, Magnus," said Lizardman Idr to Ragas. It didn''t even nce at me, not considering me a threat at all.

    "I had escapedst time; I will escape this time too," he said as ballooned around him.

    "No, you will not," said Grimm, and thousands of beautiful but deadly ice crystals materialized around it.

    "You two, finished off the vermin, while I deal with this bastard," said Lizardman and moved toward Ragas, who also moved toward him.

    Dissolving, the rope of mist that had been binding us.

    ''Try to escape and be careful of the healing ce. It had killed more people than it had healed,'' warned Ragas. As the Empire of Mist shed against the Eternal Ice Dominion.

    I didn''t have time to look at the battle further. As the two Grimms moved toward him.

    "Ready to say goodbye to the world human?" I asked Snakeman with a grin. "Not yet," I said and jumped back.

    It seemed to have surprised them, but they reacted instantly by attacking.

    Which brought a smile to my face. Suddenly, my speed boomed, and I retreated at a much faster speed than they had expected.

    I had intentionally kept my speed slow. So, they would attack me from a distance, than follow me. They did as I had expected, but now I have to deal with their attacks.

    Which is another reason I hid my strength.

    CLANG!

    I brought out my sword and shed against the attack head-on. It is powerful and shook me from top to down, but also sent me back very fast.

    Within a second, they disappeared from my sense, and I felt myself leaving the range of their soul sense, which was slightlyrger than mine.

    Like mine, their soul sense also had been heavily suppressed here, but unlike mine, they didn''t have forbidden power. So, despite being fine, their range is around thirty meters, mine is twenty, with me using less than a quarter of my power.

    I got out of the range, but I am not safe; I could see their attacks entering my range and also little instability inside me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    These attacksing toward me are powerful and cover arge area. These Grimms are not idiots; they have made a first mistake but moved quickly to fix it.

    While they may not be an idiot, I had got the first advantage, and I had squeezed it to its fullest.

    The moment I had gone out of their range of soul sense. I sharply took the right turn, it put quite a pressure on my body and lightly reasoned for the slight instability, but it paid off.

    I am going to dodge all their attacking, including the one on the right-most side. It will miss me, by a few centimeters.

    Still, I didn''t let the small victory get over my head and kept moving rapidly, and they kept attacking. Widening the range and space between their attacks even further.

    Some of those attacks came in my direction, but they were few and spread too wide.

    I was able to dodge them, with some effort.

    This continued for a couple of seconds; the attacks kepting, and I kept dodging before they stopped.

    Three seconds passed and no more of these attacks came; I felt a little relief in my heart, but I didn''t stop. The attacks mighte, and I need to keep moving till I have bepletely sure.

    Sup Sup!

    I was wise in my thinking as two and a half secondster, two attacks came toward me. They were far too powerful that all their previous attacks, but I was able to dodge them, as I saw them much before.

    I had added forbidden power into my soul sense and increased its range.

    It is a risk; I took for my survival, and it paid off. Even now, I am constantly feeling a faint stream of forbidden power to my soul sense and will keep doing it, till I find Ragas again or Nero woke up.

    Speaking of Ragas, I wonder how he is. He had been to a clear disadvantage against the Grimm.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I hope he survives.

    Though, this time, I am not as confident as I would have been, even when he would have been facing an Earth Sovereign.

    The Grimm is like him, a host of Grand Art, and while it might not be as powerful as Earth Sovereign; it possesses greater danger to Ragas than them.

    Five minutes passed, and I have taken a sigh of relief.

    Those two had stopped following me minutes ago, but I kept running away. I wanted to make sure; I wanted to be far as away from them, that they would take risks in this misty maze.

    In which now I am stuck, without my guide.

    I don''t know what I will do. As Ragas, not only could see further but also had a sense of things that this mist had provided him. I don''t have that, despite the forbidden power.

    Now, I now have two options in front of me. First is to leave, which I could.

    My clones have recorded my every step. This mist might have jumbled my sense of direction and any other senses, but as long as I followed those steps, through the cold calction of my clones, I will be able to get out of this ce.

    Though, I will have to wait for a little; for the battle to end in whatever result and for Grimms to disperse.

    There is another option, which is to keep moving in this mist senselessly. Till I find the healing ce or Ragas.

    I didn''t have to think about my choices for long as there was not much of a choice, despite the options.

    I will not leave this ce without healing, and while it mighte with many risks, I will ept them for the chance of getting rid of my injuries.

 Chapter 3327 Purple Wall

    It had been two and half hours since I had got away from the Grimms in this thick grey mist and hadn''t found anything.

    I had not evene across the Grimms, and I really want to see some living.

    I am used to being alone, but this mist seemed to be strange. It is making me feel stifling or maybe it is just my psych, seeing I had been with Ragas for nearly two weeks except for the night and it is making me feel alone.

    My soul sense moves around me; giving me the data, which my clones will process and direct my steps.

    I didn''t use the way of simply picking one direction and moving. My clones didn''t think it is useful in this scenario. So, we are trying a more intricate approach, which only someone like could do.

    This mist may seem nd, but it is filled with thousands of types of different microscopic energy particles.

    Testing density and other things of these energy particles, my clones could predict the distance to the Wonders miles before urately. I hope it would also help me find the Grimms or natives fighting.

    I could only detect them through energy when they were fighting. Only at that time, they radiate energies through their attacks and auras; otherwise, they keep it contained.

    To detect those wondering, I have my soul sense; the forbidden power has widened its range.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I hope it will be enough to detect those below Earth Sovereigns before they detect me. Even someone like Ragas, who had an edge here.

    A few minutes passed, and my clones detected another wonder ahead of me. So, I moved around as my clones directed me. I have been doing that constantly, as there are wonders everywhere.

    They are safe, not a single one I had to find, which seemed unstable. Unless one intentionally goes into them, they would be fine.

    These wonders radiate powerful energy and once you reach close to them, you will sense it across your body. So, even if your sense is quite weak, you will be able to survive with your sense of self-preservation.

    Hun!

    A little over half an hour passed when suddenly I stopped. For a moment, someone had entered the range of my soul sense before disappearing.

    I thought for a moment, before extending my soul sense and a second and a halfter. I have seen what had appeared in my soul sense, two natives with horns on their heads.

    I only looked at them for a moment, with a very faint soul sense, before pulling it back.

    They were Sovereigns, with opaque levels, but I had sensed danger from them. Which was enough for me to pull back and create as much distance between me as possible.

    First the Grimms and now the natives. Why can''t things be simple for me? I asked myself, before sighing.

    A few minutester, I once again take the turn, with the wonder appearing in front of me. Which again forced me to change the direction, and I did.

    Another hour passed, and I havee across more wonders.

    As I looked at them, the conviction in my heart grew stronger. I would need to reach the height of the people whose power created these wonders to see my loved ones.

    It is a hard road, impossible for most people, but I will have to cross it to see my family.

    Sometimes, I want to give up everything, this constant chasing of power, but I didn''t have an option to stop and rx. No, I would need to keep improving, till I see them, be with them.

    Hun!

    I was busy with my thoughts, when I suddenly stopped. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    My clones had informed me, they have sensed something strange ahead. It is not a wonder, nor is it Grimms, natives, or monsters. Something strange that I have not seen before.

    Hope bubbled in my heart as I cautiously moved ahead. With every breath, I am hoping this would be the ce; I am in search of.

    I really need it to be. I am in a dangerous ce, where everything I hade across has the power to kill me. Once I healed, I will be stronger and could even survive against Peak Sovereigns.

    Four minutes passed and I could finally see the ce and what I saw couldn''t help but disappoint me.

    It is a purple wall; it bears quite a simrity with the wonders, but it is hundreds of times stable. It had been done with intentions and not something that had taken shape years after the battle.

    "Purple," I said.

    Of the five spots, one of them was purple, and this one was purple.

    It is not the one I am searching for, nor for which Ragas hade here, but he would be still happy seeing it. He said he would want to see all four spots, aside from the one he needs before leaving.

    A disappointment couldn''t help but fill my heart.

    Hun!

    I keep looking at it for a couple of seconds, before moving away from it. I had just taken a couple of steps when I suddenly stopped.

    A Grimm had entered my range, and it was moving toward the wall, with joy written all over its face.

    It is a Red Scale Tigerman; a peak Sovereign powerhouse, with a very powerful aura. I am not a match for this bastard; it wouldn''t even take ten seconds for it to finish me off.

    Though, I didn''t immediately move my soul sense away from it, despite the risk. I want to see what the hell this ce is or how it will work.

    The Red Scale Tigerman had reached the wall before a badge appeared in its wed hand, which it ced against the wall.

    For a few seconds, nothing happened before arge hole opened and Grimm walked inside it. I wanted to see what was inside, but I didn''t see anything; I might get something if I had used a little soul sense.

    ''The ce needs a badge?'' I thought. Ragas mentioned nothing of that sort.

    Thinking that, I begin to feel pain in my head. Immediately, I shook those thoughts away. My priority should be finding the ce; after reaching it, I could think about getting away from there.

    Hun!

    With that, I was about to pull my stretched soul sense when I suddenly froze, and horror appeared on my face.

    I saw two Grimms appearing by the wall; the same two Grimms who had kidnapped me, and Ragas put a cor on us before sending us into the wall to find a safe way out of there.

    I had hoped they wouldn''t find a way out of there, but I was underestimating their luck and power too much.

    They have not onlye out of the wall but also reach their destination, which seemed to be the purple wall.

    I remained frozen, not daring to move away from soul sense. If they caught even sense of it, I am good as dead.

    I watched as they talked to each other with big smiles on their faces, before the Werewolf put a badge on the wall and, like before, it opened.

 Chapter 3328 Finding

    I heaved a sigh of relief as the wall closed behind me. The moment it did, I moved away.

    I didn''t stay even a second before I ran away in case another powerful Grimm hade this way. I have survived this time now, but next time, I won''t be lucky.

    I will need to be even more careful from tomorrow.

    I ran and ran for ten minutes, which is quite risky, but I did, before finally stopping and wiping away all the sweat, feeling relieved.

    Every moment, I had expected the mist to part and a powerful Grimm to appear in front of me, but it didn''t happen.

    I rested for a minute and resuming my journey.

    Now, I am even focused on finding a healing ce. With full strength, my chances of surviving such danger would be even higher.

    One and a half hours passed, and I have only found the wonders. I didn''t find a healing ce or even Grimms or natives.

    Earlier, I had needed less than thirty-second to find three Grimms and now one and a half secondster, there I saw not a single one of them.

    I don''t mind, the fewer Grimms, I saw, the better it would be for me.

    All the Grimms and natives I havee across here had been extremely dangerous. All of them could kill me within a minute; it would be better, I am alone, stiffening as it is.

    Time passed by as I moved through the mist. Coming across one wonder, after another.

    Further taking risks, I poured more forbidden energy into my soul sense, expanding its range of it and increasing my speed. It is extremely risky, but I couldn''t waste days or weeks searching for it.

    I need to find it quickly as possible, or the enemies would find me and finish me off.

    It is not a ce; I would like to die.

    Hun

    A little over two hours passed, and I stopped suddenly. Right in front of me is a group of Grimms; it is the biggest group I hade across here.

    They are five of them, with their group led by the host of Grand Art; it is the one different from the Lizardman. It seemed powerful enough and its group was also quite powerful.

    Two of them are peak and two are High-Level Sovereign stage, with the bloodline.

    It is a dangerous group, and it ising toward me.

    I froze for a moment, before starting to move sharp left, as fast as I could. Not caring about anything; I even cut off my soul sense from them.

    As I did, I had been expected; the Grimms to enter my range again, searching for me, with showers of attack, but everything is silent. Not a single attack or any Grimm reentered my range.

    A few minutester, I heaved a sigh of relief but didn''t stop.

    I didn''t even have a second to waste. I need to use every moment; I have to find the healing ce and heal my injuries.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that, when I clone found something, they had when I reached near the purple wall. Though it is of a different vor.

    Once again, it filled my heart with hope and I want to leap at it, but I didn''t. Instead, I slowed down and be cautious.

    I didn''t forget how the Grimms appeared within a second, near thest ce. Last time, I had been lucky that Grimms didn''t discover me. This time, I had to be lucky.

    I had expanded the range of my soul sense further and moved toward it slowly.

    It is hard to maintain this pace; every moment, I want to burst at my full speed and moved toward it, but I controlled my emotions and maintained a cautious pace.

    Over ten minutes passed, and I reached it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Fuck!"

    I couldn''t control myself and cursed loudly. Looking at the Magenta wall, which looked like it was made of solid, but it was not. This wall is very much in liquid form, which is quiet.

    Though not dense enough to be called a semi-liquid.

    Hun!

    I shook my head in disappointment and was about to move away my soul sense from it when I stopped suddenly.

    I am feeling something from it. It is an extremely faint feeling, but I know it is not something I am hallucinating about; it is something real.

    I appeared beside the wall, before I even knew what I had done, and ced my hand on the wall. I felt a slight coolness against my hand, but that is not what I am focusing on, I am focusing on the feeling.

    I tried to push my hand into the liquid wall, but it resisted without pushing me back.

    I tried harder, with more strength, but got nothing.

    For the next couple of minutes, I tried different methods. Even used some things I had got in this ruin, but not a single thing, had helped me inside it.

    Sigh!

    I sighed in defeat and walked away from the wall and the feeling I was getting from it.

    It seemed like I will not be able to know what it is inside that I am feeling.

    I have found two of five spots. There is a prime chance that the third spot, I will find, will be the healing spot.

    I am saying to fool myself. I know the chances of me finding the healing spot are equal to the other two spots and it could take me hours to find them or days; I don''t know.

    There is no other choice for me to keep moving. I will not leave this ce, before finding it.

    Five hours passed, and I have found nothing, but that is to be expected. If it had been easy, no natives or Grimms would have been searching for it blindly in the thick mist.

    Hun!

    I was searching for it when my soul sense found something. The horned natives I had found earlier.

    I was about to move my soul sense away when I stopped. There is a third person with them, and it is none other than Ragas.

    It couldn''t help but surprise me. I truly didn''t think I would find Ragas; I thought I would find a healing spot before I would find him.

    What is even more surprising is that I had found him with horned natives and the familiarity, he is moving with them; he seemed to know them quite well.

    I thought for a second, before starting moving toward them, and a couple of secondster, they discovered me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Not, that I tried to hide myself too hard.

    They be instantly alert and even took out their weapons, ready to face me, when suddenly, Ragas''s expressions eased up.

    "I knew you wouldn''t die so easily," said Ragas as I appeared in front of me a couple of secondster.

    "How can I die without taking the things you owe me," I said to him, and he smiled.

    "Though I am a little surprise, you could escape the spawns, and you seemed to be in great shape," I added, seeing him without any injury.

    "It is not easy to kill me," he replied.

 Chapter 3329 Healing Place

    "So, what did I miss?" I asked him while looking at two people beside him from the corner of my eyes.

    The first thing about them is that they are beautiful. Even the young man is beautiful rather than handsome.

    They had red curved horns and radiant skin and tails with pointed stony tips. The most notable features of them are their eyes; of the woman, The man''s is deep purples.

    The woman''s eyes seemed to have held no color, or rather all the color. Every time I looked at her; She would have eyes of different color.

    "A lot of things; I had escaped from the spawns, met Le and Jeh, and fought against another group," he replied ndly before a sneaky smile appeared on his face.

    "Oh, we have also found a healing spot; Le and Jeh did," he added and immediately, a smile appeared on my face. I have been searching for it and didn''t find it, but Ragas found it.

    "Magnus, you should remember our priority," said a woman named Le, in a melodious voice.

    Ragas turns to me, looking guilty.

    "Sorry, Mike. I had promised we would go to the Magenta spot before, which we have yet to find," he said, looking at them pointedly.

    This time, I smiled.

    "Oh, no problem. I have found that for you," I said, and a surprise couldn''t help, but appeared on his face and of the other two.

    "I have also found a purple one, too; those bastards that had captured us had entered there," I added, turning his surprise to shock.

    "Really?" he asked, and I nodded.

    "Lead us to it," said the man named Jeh. "First the healing spot; I would like to heal my injuries first," I said, and the man let out augh.

    "It is not a healing spot, human, but a death spot. Over 90% of people go there, die a horrible death, and even those who survive find themselves in greater trouble than they had been before," he said.

    "It didn''t matter; I want to try it," I said.

    "We could exchange cordina" said the man, before stopping.

    If we could just exchange the coordinates; I would have didn''t in an instant, but this ce is different and we move here, through our own sense. If I give them the coordinates, they won''t be able to follow it.

    "Let us go to the magenta spot before we will go to the healing spot with you," said the woman.

    "No. The healing spot first," I said and her eyes hardened. "You know, I could force you and you won''t be able to resist," she threatened.

    I smiled upon hearing that and turned to her.

    "Try me," I dared, looking directly into her changing eyes, which are feeling familiar for some reason.

    "All rights. Enough threatening each other," Ragas said. "We will move to the ce which is closer to her," he said and looked at me, and after some hesitation, I nodded and so has the woman.

    "Mike, how close is the magenta spot?" he asked as he turned to me. "If we moved fast enough, we will be able to reach there within five hours," I replied, and their expressions changed.

    "Then we will move to the healing spot," said Ragas and turned to the two.

    "He will die there and then who will take us to our destination?" asked the man.

    "He will not die; he had survived the damn brown water during the storm in the wall. He will survive that ce too," Ragas said, looking at the man intensely.

    "If he died there. You will be responsible for everything that happenster," said the man. "Fine," Ragas epted.

    Seeing him taking responsibility. I couldn''t help but feel grateful to him. I will take him to his destination after I finished with the healing.

    "Let''s move then," said the woman, and I followed her lead along with others.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Our speed is faster, faster than I had traveled here. Usually, I do not travel this fast here, but I am not worried.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I am now in thepany of powerful people; they should be able to deal with all the dangers we woulde across.

    "How many spawns did you see here?" asked Ragas. "Many," I replied, before describing the Grimms to them.

    I could have just thrown the crystal at them, but that would have revealed many of my abilities, and I don''t want to do that.

    An hour passed, and we crossed quite a lot of distance. More than I thought we would. It is great to have people around when traveling in such a dangerous ce; it makes things a little easier.

    Hun!

    We were moving when we suddenly stopped, and immediately the thick mist of Ragas covered us.

    I saw nothing, which is not surprising, seeing I had stopped adding the forbidden energy to my soul sense. If I had expanded my range, I would see what made us stop.

    I am not interested unless it is something that attacked us; I am more than satisfied to hide my abilities.

    One and a half minutester, we resumed our journey again.

    "Who was that?" I asked. "A group of spawns," he said and described them to them.

    Another hour passed, and we kept moving. Thankfully, we didn''te across any Grimms. I wouldn''t want to fight with them before I had healedpletely.

    "We have reached the healing spot," dered Le, and I am not surprised. Two minutes ago, my clones had sensed the energies. Even without them, I would have reached it here.

    A couple of seconds passed, and I saw the thing. Seeing it, I froze on my spot and all the hair on my body stood up.

    In front of me is a waxy blueish-green wall, and it seemed to be melting constantly.

    "This is something," said the man. I could feel a faint tremor in his voice, which it was trying to hide.

    "We should find an entrance," said the woman. "Doesn''t it use the batch?" I asked, and they seemed surprised for a moment.

    "The other four ces are locked, this one is not," replied the man and looking at me with a smile. It is not a nice smile.

    It took a little more than five minutes before we saw the entrance before we walked toward it. As we reached the entrance, we had stopped, or rather they stopped and turned to me.

    "This is furthest we coulde," said the woman and Ragas nodded.

    "Mike, this is a healing ce, but it is also called a ce of extreme mutation.

    "After the harvesting of healing medicine; something messy happened, which turned it into this,"

    "The moment you touch the water inside or even step inside that ce. You will feel the powerful energies, but also equally powerful mutation factor, that messed most people who entered inside it."

    "We have been warned to not enter this ce unless we see no other choice," said Ragas.

    "Thank you," I said, and he just smiled.

    I pped him on his shoulder and turned toward the healing ce.

    Which had raised my hair the moment I saw it. It is an extremely dangerous ce, and I shouldn''t go there, but it is the only ce that could heal my injuries.

    I could feel the power, strong enough to heal my injuries, and it wouldn''t take it long time to do it either.

 Chapter 3330 Extreme Mutation

    Hun!

    I took a step inside through the open entrance, and the moment I did, I was hit with a powerful healing energy.

    It is so powerful andforting that I wanted to moan in pleasure, but with it came just a powerful mutation factor. Which is trying to mutate every cell of my body and particle of my soul.

    I controlled it and moved ahead. When I froze, seeing the thing in front of me.

    It is horrifying, and I wanted to vomit everything I ate.

    Not far in front of me is Grimm or had been. Now it is a thing multiplying in every direction in the most horrifying way, and the thing is, the Grimm is dead.

    Usually, when the Grimms died, the world forces its power on them. Trying to erase it from its existence, but here, that is not happening.

    I moved away from the horrifying, vomiting scene and looked at the serene bluish-greenke. It would have looked beautiful, if not for a horrifying scene happening inside it.

    Thankfully, theke is big enough and I want to be as far away from it as possible.

    While I was moving, my clones are reading the data and calcting things.

    This ce had already started healing my injuries, but it was happening at an extremely slow pace. It would take me days to heal, and it wouldn''t be able to heal all my injuries.

    The most dangerous 1%.

    Though entering theke will be even more dangerous, if anyone is prepared for it, then it is me.

    It is not the first time I havee across the mutation. Used it on myself and thousands of people to promote growth, not only that. I had used hundreds of treatments to increase my immunity against them and codified it in my inheritance.

    Still, I wouldn''t enter theke with no preparations.

    I stopped when I reached far enough from the horrifying scene and crouched down, before gently dipping my finger into theke and bringing it out.

    The moment I did, I saw the cells on my finger growing rapidly. Within a second, it had turned into a horrifying thing.

    For a moment, I panicked before calming down.

    I looked at the finger, which was turning horrifying, but also saw the mutation was not spreading beyond the point it had touched the water. It tried spreading, but my body stopped it.

    The only thing it let pass is the healing energy.

    The minute passed, and the horrifying growth stopped. For a few seconds, nothing happened, before the horrifying growth started to turn dark as it is burning.

    In a few minutes, it had ckenedpletely. I used the other hand and crushed all the cked parts, turning them into fine dust.

    What remained is my pristine finger, which is now 90% healed from injuries I suffered in the brown pool.

    "It is working," I said with a big smile.

    It is a mechanism I have developed since I started working with mutation and with each inheritance upgrade. I made it finer and stronger until it reaches this stage, where it could even destroy the mutation of Earth''s Sovereign level.

    It had done it, with no help from the formation in my core.

    What happened is very simple; the moment mutation hit me and begin to mutate my cells. They released one energy; like mutation infiltrated my cells, it infiltrated the mutation and reached its core.

    It remained dormant, till its power is spent before its strikes, destroying mutation in a single attack.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is not a full-proof n, as it requires me to bear the mutation whole before striking. I would die horrifyingly if I dipped into the pool, depending on it alone.

    Thankfully, I am not.

    I am healing with expertise in it and six clones to my aid, which are now studying every aspect of mutation and creating a solution.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    They have already gotten arge information due to my experiments and it won''t take long before they find the solution.

    I would have entered my core and helped them, but this ce is extremely dangerous, and I do not want to distract even for a second. I need to be ready for everything, including this mutation.

    So, I looked around while my clones worked.

    There are many things I found out; one of them being how big this ce is. I wish it had a couple of entrances; it would have made me feel relieved.

    There are many powerful Grimm here and Ragas and others wouldn''t be stopped, many of them, even if they tried to.

    An hour and two minutester, my clones are finished and presented me with the method they had created. Which had many formations, along with a few other things.

    They have also calcted the time I would need to stay in the pool.

    It is quite short; just eight seconds. I would need to stay inside for eight seconds beforeing out. I coulde out a second earlier, but not a second before.

    Thankfully, my clones had made preparations even for that.

    Since the clones are me; it didn''t take any time for me to study the method.

    So, a secondter, I jumped into the pool, with a heart beating in fear and strange excitement.

    If I survive it; I will have a treasure trove of data on mutation. That is going to help me tremendously.

    Blop!

    I crashed into theke, before dipping inside, and immediately, the mutation begins to work.

    The mutation is strange. It didn''t give even a slight pain. Instead, it feltforting due to the healing energy.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    All seven formations were activated. At the first second, three formations activated together, a half secondter two more activated, while the rest activated a secondter.

    By the time all of them activated, I have turned to horror, but I didn''t look at any oat f that or even the eye-watering pain, some of the energies of the formation causing me, instead my focused on my meta scan.

    There I could see my cells and soul particles are healing.

    Not even Earth Sovereign resources or strengthening energy from the bloodline were able to heal it, but here, it is healing rapidly. Every second there is huge progress.

    Though the mutation is also increasing at a horrifying level and despite the preparation, I am feeling quite scared.

    So much that I wanted to get out immediately.

    I have already turned into the horror and the more I stay, the greater damage this mutation will do to me.

    Seeing it spreading so fast that my belief in my clones'' methods has begun to falter and nearly jumped out of the pool, before calming myself.

    I forcefully kept myself under the pool while the seconds passed like an hour.

    I watched my meta-scan where, at one end; I am turning more and more into the monster, while at the other end, my powerful injuries are healing rapidly.

    Plop!

    Finally, the eighth second came, and I jumped out of the pool with my power. Even with the horrifying spread of mutation, I am still capable of using some of my power.

    Though my clones had made contingencies, in case I couldn''t. Thankfully, they didn''te into use.

 Chapter 3331 Healed

    Buzz Buzz Buzz

    The seven formations were deactivated, and five new ones got activated, even before Inded.

    Releasing the mix of massive energies into my body.

    The mutation hadn''t disappeared as I came out. It is still present inside my body in immense quantity. So much that anyone below Earth, Sovereign could forget surviving it.

    Even Earth Sovereign would have a problem doing that. If they had stayed in the water as much as I had stayed inside, it.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground before falling to the floor. I do not have proper feet tond on and couldn''t use energy with these formations.

    So, I fell.

    Thankfully, I hadnded away from the water and wouldn''t be sliding down in it. It would be bad if that happened.

    Now, I am at my weakest. I couldn''t even use the energy. If someone came, they could easily finish me. As I won''t be able to defend myself against them.

    I have turned into an abomination, and every second; I am bing more horrifying. My cells are mutating rapidly, and I didn''t even try to stop the mutation. Instead, I am helping it mutate faster.

    Thankfully, it had not affected my soul as much as it had my body.

    Even the brown water affected it less than the body. It is strong; I may not use the soul attacks, but I have made sure to have a soul strong enough, that nobody would be able to do anything to it.

    The soul is very important; its injuries are not easy to heal as it is of the body.

    A minute passed, and the mutation was still spreading.

    Though more than half of its energy had already been spent and now the rest of it spending rapidly. It won''t take even a minute for the rest of it to be spent.

    At the same time, my injuries, which have healed 99.8%. Only a tiny bit had remained, the most resilient ones, but they were healing.

    This healing energy is something; I have nevere across something this powerful. It is alsoforting; those who died in this ce hadn''t felt even a speck of pain, despite dying horribly.

    I watched it all happen in my core with six of my clones. We have looked at every little change, there is nothing that had remained hidden from our eyes.

    I wish I had a definite answer looking at this data, but I did not. There is a good chance I will die here, as many people here did.

    Seconds passed, and finally, thest of my injuries healed.

    The healing energy had not only healed, the injuries I had suffered in the brown pool, but also thousands of others, tiny hidden injuries. If I survived this, it is going to help me tremendously.

    One minute and thirty-seven seconds after I came out of the pool. Last of mutation energy spent.

    As it did, the formations inside me had also been deactivated.

    Now, no formations have been activated. It will not help. If I tried, it would make things even worse.

    I have done everything I could and now it is time to see the result.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about that when I felt the mutation receding. It is happening so slowly that it is noticeable by eyes, but it is visible in my meta-scan.

    It took another half a minute before the topyer of mutated skin begin to turn ckish.

    It is happening slower than I thought, but it is happening, and from the signs of it. The receding is picking up speed.

    Two and a half minutes passed, when it had picked up the real speed and the ckening of mutated skin be visible and every second, it was getting faster.

    In less than a minute, half of the mutated skin had cked and now it is happening very fast, faster than I could see. It is not about external changes I am talking about, but the ones that are happening internally.

    It made my eyes go wide, but also made me ecstatic; I am getting an immense amount of data on my body and soul.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It is going to help me tremendously.

    Seventeen secondster, everything stopped.

    My inheritance runes, which had turned dark, had lit up and slowly power filled my body before suddenly I felt like a god.

    As the runes zed in their full glory.

    Bang!

    A loud bang rang out as my thick aura sted out of my body, blowing away, all dead mutations covering me, and revealing my magnificently vibrant skin.

    I feel powerful and despite being naked, unaffected by the mutating energies.

    The dip in the pool not only healed my injuries, but also increased my resistance to the mutations.

    Though, theke is still very much dangerous for me.

    I looked at theke with gratefulness and regret. Grateful because it had healed my injuries and grateful because I couldn''t take it.

    Even a drop of it would have been tremendously useful for me.

    Sigh!

    I sighed before thick energy came out of me like a liquid and formed armor around me. With onest look at theke, I walked toward the exit, avoiding the dead Grimm, which is still making me feel like vomit.

    Soon, I reached the exit and stepped out of it, and my soul sense spread like a tide.

    Hun!

    I was to be enjoying the range, when suddenly I sensed something, before moving. There is fighting going on. Six Grimms are fighting against three of them.

    Each one of them is fighting against two, with the fighting being intense.

    I moved toward the battle, while a burst filled my body with the power I had never felt before in me. It feels amazing, addicting even; I felt like I could do anything with it.

    I quickly controlled my emotions and slowed down my speed a little.

    These enemies are not normal; there are five Grimm, which are at the peak of the Sovereign stage. Four are being handled by the sibling, while one Peak Sovereign and one High Sovereign Grimm are fighting Ragas.

    He is doing quite well; dodging and defending against their attacks with the empire of mist.

    He had used it quite many times in front of me, but the way he is using it right now is at apletely different level. It seemed like he had been hiding some of his abilities from me.

    To be honest, he doesn''t need my help, but I am going to give it to him, anyway. Especially in killing High-Sovereign.

    It had a bloodline.

    Soon, I entered the range of their battle and immediately, all three of them had sensed me.

    "Ger, kill the human," said the Peak Sovereign Grimm. Immediately, Minkman turned to me and came at me with an aura zing with the thin sword in its hand.

    "Die human!" it shouted and appeared in front of me, before attacking with the attack, densely covered in violet energy.

    "I am disappointed," I said to it and besides, it could do anything. I disappeared from my spot and appeared in front of it.

    It got rmed, seeing that, and begin to activate a defensive method, while retreating, but it was toote for that.

    Puch!

    "Goodbye," I said, and my sword pierced through its chest.

 Chapter 3332 Burst

    The Minkman disappeared and I turned to the Ragas fighting Red Deerman.

    "Need any help?" I asked, to which he. "Yes, kill it," he said and immediately, I harnessed more power from my burst and moved toward the Deerman.

    It surprised seeing meing at it, but reacted reservedly. Shifting to defensive from the offensive.

    This one is cautious, and I would have needed some effort to kill it, but looking at Ragas''s expressions. I don''t think I would.

    The Grimm is smart enough to be cautious. It would have been more cautious and run away. You shouldn''t fight against the host of the empire of mist, where they had a partner.

    It is where their art bes most dangerous.

    Soon, I reached it and attacked. The attack is going directly for its chest, with a lot of holes in my offensive, which it could take advantage of, and it''s moved its saber to take advantage of them.

    Our weapons reached each other, till there was only an inch of difference between them, when suddenly, chains of mist appeared.

    Crack Crack

    It rmed the Grimms, but Deerman is no slouch. It is a Peak Sovereign Grimm and despite the chains binding it; it moved while cracking them.

    I am not worried as the chains already doing the job. They had slowed it down.

    Our weapons were about to sh, when a powerful aura burst out of me, and my sword moved past the saber of the Grimm.

    Horror appeared on its face as it realized what was happening and it started to retreat, but it was no use. He had sealed its fate when it dint retreat, the moment it had seen meing at it.

    Puch!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    My sword tore through its defenses and pierced into my heart before I disappeared from my face, leaving the sword in its chest, dodging the saber.

    "Still struggling," I said as I reappeared on my spot, with it being frozen due to the big dose of energy.

    "Do you want it?" I asked, "You can keep it," Ragas replied.

    "Thanks," I said, and the Grimm disappeared.

    "You have survived the pool and even seemed to have gained a massive increase in strength," he said, and I smiled.

    If I have not suffered in a cave and had a normal breakthrough, I wouldn''t have had this strength. The energy of the brown pool had forcefully merged with my cells and soul particles.

    Expanded them and cracked them as it filled them when they couldn''t merge with it further.

    It was bad, but it also brought tremendous benefits. My strength had increased tremendously and also the limit. Now, I will have to kill more Grimms to reach the limit, than I would have if the breakthrough had been at the normal circumstances.

    Though, not everything is positive.

    I have to be careful from now. If I suffered a catastrophe like this, my body and soul would simply copse.

    My body needs rest to turn to normal again.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Do we help them?" I asked, and I really want to help them. There are juicy bloodline Grimms, which I want to harness so badly.

    "No. They can handle them on their own," he replied and cursed in my heart, but didn''t make any move and simply waited beside him, watching the battle.

    "So, have you truly healed?" he asked after a few seconds of silence. "Yes,pletely," I replied.

    "What about the mutation? Have you sealed it?" he asked. To that, Iughed but didn''t answer. He still understood it as a surprise appeared in his eyes before they turned serious.

    "Just when I thought, I have solved the puzzle you are you have be even more mysterious," he said, and I smile.

    A few more seconds passed, and I turned to Ragas.

    "Why is she wasting so much time? When she could just pop them and be done with it," I asked Ragas and his eyes went wide.

    "You have sensed that?" he asked. "Yours is not only Grand Art, I know intimately," I said.

    The woman also had a grand art. Something I am quite familiar with it. She was hiding it very well and I wouldn''t have known it, but here, she had used it on me, and I sensed it immediately.

    He looked at me for an answer, but I didn''t provide.

    "She liked to try to kill the enemies with her strength, before using her art," he replied and sighed.

    A secondter, her brother killed the first Grimm he was fighting. The one with the bloodline, before started fighting against the second one, and it is clear, it won''t take him long to kill the other one too.

    The Grimms also seemed to understand that as it begins to retreat, but as it was retreating, it revealed its weakness, and he took advantage of that immediately.

    Second and a halfter, the Grimm is dead.

    "Le, we have note here to y around." shouted her brother and disappointment appeared on the woman''s face as she turned to the Grimms.

    BANG BANG

    "I guess we won''t be fighting any longer," she said to them, and before the Grimms could even respond, both of them burst like bubbles in a beautiful disy of blood and core.

    "You know, nobody could explode the enemy as good as them," I said, and Ragas nodded.

    The woman collected the artifact with the sweep of her hand and came toward us with her brother.

    "You have healed," she said as she appeared in front of me. "Yes, I did. Thank you for bringing me here," I said to her.

    I am genuinely grateful. If not for her, I would have to spend hours or even days looking for it.

    "Good, now take us toward our destination," she said. "dly," I replied and moved.

    This ce is on the way to the magenta ce. If we moved at the same speed, we hade here, it shouldn''t take more than four and a half hours to reach it.

    Once we reach there, I am going to take my payment, the locations of the exit.

 Chapter 3333 Blood Connection

    Two and a half hours passed, and we are making a steady way toward the magenta ce.

    We only need an hour to an hour and a half before we reach there.

    I am very excited, not about the magenta ce. They have already hinted it is not something I could use but about the exits. I need them in my hand. So, I could leave when I want.

    "What is this magenta ce? We are going?" I asked Ragas.

    It is not the first time I have asked this question, butst time we are far away from it and now we are only an hour away.

    He didn''t answer immediately, and I had not thought he would answer before he opened his mouth.

    "It is something good, especially for people like me and Le," he replied.

    "Does it increase yourprehension power or advance the constitution imprinted by the Grand Art?" I asked, nearly stopping the three of them in their tracks.

    "Both," replied Ragas, after a few seconds of silence.

    "No wonder you wanted toe to this ce badly," I said, and he smiled.

    A few minutes passed and when we stopped suddenly. It is the third time we did, it since leaving the healing ce. It might be natives or Grimms, we are stopping whenever wee across any group.

    Till now, not a single group had been able to discover us. It is all thanks to Ragas empire of mist, who is hiding us, from even those stronger than us.

    A minuteter, we resumed our journey.

    A little over an hour passed, and we reached it. I couldn''t see the magenta wall, but I could see how their faces had lit up; they could sense it with their soul sense.

    "We have reached it," said Le as we stood in front of the magenta wall.

    The same one we had seen and, likest time, I started to get that feeling again.

    "Since we have reached our destination; I would like to have my payment," I said to Ragas. He looked at me, and thew a ck crystal. Immediately, my soul sense seeped inside it.

    For a second, a frown appeared on my face, but a momentter, it disappeared as I begin to understand things.

    "You have said there are over a hundred exits?" I spoke. "There are fifty there and you are going to use only one," he said back.

    I didn''t say anything to that.

    "Still, if you stick around till, we finish with the ce, I will give you the rest," he said, and I, really loved to say no, but I really want to see what is inside this ce, what is giving me this strange feeling.

    "I don''t mind, as long as you take me inside," I replied. Hearing that, a mirthful smile appeared on the face of the horned man.

    "You wouldn''t be able to get the benefits of it human; it is blood locked. Only those with the power of art or descendants of those who entered this ce before could get the benefits,"

    "I only want to look," I said. "It is fine," said Ragas and walked toward the wall before taking out his badge and cing it on it.

    Hun!

    I saw the badge and a deep shock appeared in my heart.

    On that silver badge, there are two emblems. On the top is a bigger one, which is an emblem of the realm of mist. I have seen it many times in books, but the one below is something I am personally familiar with.

    "What are those emblems on your badge?" I asked as the entrance begin to open in the wall.

    "The first is the emblem of the ce I am from, which I am sure you could guess," he said, rolling his eyes. "The second one belongs to my faction," he added, with quite a pride in his voice.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I have never seen it before," I said and the horned manugh. "It''s because it is young as a baby,"

    Instead of getting angry, Ragas smiled with pride.

    "Yes, our faction is young, but it is as powerful as your old and big faction," said Ragas, making a horned man re at him.

    "Enough chit-chat, let''s enter," said Le, as the gate opened, and walked toward the entrance. I followed after them, with a storm of thoughts raging in my mind.

    Soon, we entered inside, and I could see arge magenta disk inside. Inside me, a broken nt seemed to be stored.

    To my surprise, there are already some people sitting on the disk, covered in the disk''s energy. All natives, of course, and they didn''t even look as we entered, or they might have seen us.

    The disk is covered in light pink energy; one will have to get past it, to get to the disk.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Ragas and the two looked around before walking toward the blue-crystal block and stopped in front of it.

    Le didn''t waste any time and ced her hand on it and I could feel her pouring the power of her inside it.

    As she did, it turned green.

    Hun!

    The next moment, she did something surprising. She created a small wound and drop the blood on it.

    A momentter, a phantom of a young-looking horned man appeared, bearing a lot of resemnce between the two. For a moment, before disappearing.

    "Why blood? From what I could see, you could enter with the power of your art," I said, and the horned man red at me.

    "Not everybody has arts. It is for people like me. Adding the blood creates a blood link. As long as those with grand arts add their blood, their descendants, who didn''tprehend the art, would also be able to enter inside."

    "Though the benefits for people like me are far less than those with art; it is still extremely beneficial," said Jeh and dropped his blood.

    The same thing happened; the block turned red, and a phantom of a youngish horn appeared for a moment before disappearing.

    Ragas appeared in front of it and ced its hand on it. It turned green before dropping a drop of blood on it. The moment it did, the block turned red, and the phantom appeared.

    If seeing the familiar emblem had shaken my heart earlier. Seeing the phantom, an earthquake had descended.

    I have seen that man many times; not man itself, but photos. There was an enormous portrait of him in the pyramid and the cities named after him; he is one of the most powerful men who came out of our world.

    Part of the same generation as Ramona Hawthorn.

    He is Cassian Lockwood, the most illustrated leader of Mistson. Though, I think, my mother had beaten him to it.

    "See you soon Mike," said Ragas, and walked toward the energy wall with horned siblings.

    I nodded absentmindedly and appeared in front of the block, before pricking my finger and dropping the blood on it.

    It turned red, and the phantom of Cassian Lockwood appeared above it for a second.

    The blood of Cassian Lockwood also flows through my veins. My mother is a descendant of him.

    "Fuck me!" said Jeh and when I looked, I saw all three of them looking at me with shock. Especially Ragas, who is frozen in his ce.

 Chapter 3334 Blood Relative

    Ragas and I looked at each other. Both seemed unsure of what to say, while two siblings watch with great interest in their eyes.

    ''Don''t say anything, we will talk about itter,'' said Ragas finally and turned to the energy wall and entered through it.

    A disappointment appeared in the eyes of the horned man, and he looked at me, but I didn''t give him anything other than a smile, as I walked toward the wall.

    Soon, four of them were on the other side and immediately. I felt all my power disappear. I felt weak as a baby; Jeh nearly copsed during this bout of weakness before stopping himself in time.

    "I hate it when my power gets sealed," he said and walked toward the disk carefully.

    I walked normally. I seal my power almost daily for the treatments. Though, I am still feeling fearful as this time, I couldn''t unseal my power with a snap of my finger.

    I climbed to the disk and sat down, and immediately. Soft magenta energies came out and entered inside me.

    Hun!

    A few secondster, a great shock couldn''t help but appear in my eyes.

    First Mistson, then Cassian, and now this. If this kept going on, then I don''t know how many shocks my poor heart will be able to bear.

    This energy had entered my core and surrounded six of my clones.

    It had never happened before. My clones would stop anythinging to my core, but this time, it had let it happen and now I am curious.

    I have already found what it was doing, and it was really shocking, but it isn''t enough for my core to let it directly affect my clones. Considering the clones are me, if my soul had received any benefits, they would receive it too.

    Now, this energy affects them directly through my soul and my core is allowing it.

    I could stop it. I will only need to get away from therge disc, but I stayed.

    A few minutes passed, and I was able to get a look at the energy in more in-depth. The more I looked, the more impressed I would be; it is amazing.

    What I am getting is very littlepared to what Ragas and Jim are getting. These ces are for the people with the Grand Art.

    It could help them tremendously.

    Thinking of these benefits, I couldn''t help but think of my mother and sister and a few of my friends. This ce would have helped them tremendously like it is helping Ragas, Le, and many others here.

    An hour passed, and I have got even more data on it, but I am not looking at it. I have calmed my mind and enjoying these benefits in silence. Preparing myself for the conversation I am going to have.

    Things had happened that I had not expected even in my dreams and I will have to deal with it.

    To be honest. I wish it hadn''t; I would have simply watched from the other side and taken the payment, before parting the ways, but now the things have beplicated.

    I had asked one of my clones to find all the information I have about Cassian Lockwood. There was a lot, but it had finished.

    Most of it, I know and what I didn''t isn''t relevant.

    I have information about when he was in the native world but didn''t know anything after hee to this world. Though I had hoped he would have been alive, like I had hoped, the otherse to the prime world to be.

    Now, I have so many questions and some of them could be answered.

    Though, I have to be careful.

    Two more hours passed, and I felt the effects of slowing in a few minutes. They hadpletely stopped. Though the energy is still covering me and passing through me, but stopped affecting me like before.

    While I may be finished. It would take Le and Ragas a time.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I could work, as unlike most people here; my power is not totally suppressed, but Iid down and closed my eyes to sleep.

    I felt a little awkward seeing everybody sitting cross-legged serenely, but I don''t care. I need to sleep, after the recovery.

    It didn''t take me even a minute to fall into the sleep and it was a peaceful sleep.

    "Mike, wake up. We are finished," said Ragas and I woke up immediately. I had slept for slightly over four hours and am now feeling quite well.

    "Thanks for waking me up," I said and got up.

    He smiled and walked toward the screen covering the disk, and soon we walked out of it. Soon, we are standing in front of the magenta wall, where Le ced her badge and the entrance opened through the wall.

    I have be alert, expecting the Grimms, but as my soul sense spread. I didn''t sense any.

    "It is such a regret, there are no spawns waiting. I would have loved to fight a few to test the advancement," said Jeh, looking disappointed.

    "Our next destination is yellow ce. It is more beneficial to non-art users than this one," said Le and moved ahead.

    Since we didn''t know, we will have to search for it.

    Nobody said anything. We just quietly followed her, each busy in our thoughts. Especially me.

    A few minutes passed, and nobody said anything, before finally, Ragas dropped spoke finally.

    ''My real name is Magnus Lockwood. Cassian Lockwood is my great-great-grandfather,'' said Ragas. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Michael Zaar. 84th generation descendent,'' I replied after a moment of silence.

    I wanted to lie, but that is pretty much useless. So, I went with the truth, this way, I would be able to lie more convincingly when I felt the need to do it.

    ''You are from that ce, right?'' he asked, after nearly a minute of silence. ''What ce?'' I asked back, despite knowing what he was trying to ask.

    ''The ce from where my grandfather came from, the minor world,'' he rified, with a clear irritation in his.

    ''Yes.'' I affirmed, and could see a small change appearing on his face.

    ''Are you a member of Mistson?'' he asked, and a smile appeared on my face, despite my trying.

    ''No, I am not part of Mistson,'' I replied. ''But someone rted to you is. Only being a member of mistson, someone close to you will get ess to the grand art,'' he said.

    ''Yes,'' I said after a second of silence.

    I wanted to lie on it, but he already guessed it a long ago. It is me who told him and after what he observed and got from me; it is easy for him to connect the dots.

    ''Who is it? Your mother, father, sibling?'' he asked, and my eyes hardened a little.

    ''You know, you don''t have to hide it. Those with art will directly enter the realm through the tunnel. If theye with you, they would be realm already.''

    ''I will know about them the moment I returned home,'' he said, and I sighed.

    It is why I didn''t lie to him.

    Those with Grand Art, bloodline, or Legacy Inheritance will directly go to the realms or at least to someone powerful who shares these three things with them.

 Chapter 3335 Yellow Place

    "Well, I truly hadn''t expected, we would find it so quickly," said Le, looking at the yellow wall.

    It looked like a proper wall; with bricks and all.

    It had been a little more than four hours since we have left the magenta ce and we have found the yellow ce.

    It is quite a surprise. Nobody had expected to find it so quickly.

    Well, I am happy and looking forward to it, especially after I got to know about what it could do.

    The yellow ce is also known as the yellow spa.

    "Let''s go," said Jeh and we walked toward the wall.

    As we reached it, Jeh ced his badge against the wall. A momentter, the yellow bricks begin to slide, forming the entrance.

    We didn''t waste any time and entered the room. As I did, a surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face. I found out there are a lot of people here than at the magenta ce.

    Almost three times and all of them areying on the watery ground.

    Like the magenta ce, it is covered in an energyyer and there is a yellow block.

    All four of us walked toward it before Le ced her hand on it. A momentter, it turned green as she poured the power of her art into it and turn red when her blood fell on it.

    Like magenta, the red phantom of a young-looking horned man appeared for a moment.

    After his sister, Jeh did the same, and the same phantom appeared. After him, it was Ragas. The block turned green with the power of his art, before turning red with blood, and the phantom of Cassian Lockwood appeared for a moment.

    I stepped in front of the block while they watched. They are not even hiding it; I could even feel them recording it through their methods.

    I wanted to stop them, but they wouldn''t listen, even if I say something. If I use the forbidden power. It will open a mountainous can of worms, which I absolutely couldn''t do.

    The drop of blood fell on the block, and it turned red, and the phantom of Cassian Lockwood appeared.

    "So, it was not a malfunctionst time," said Jeh, looking at me and Magnus, but both of us just looked at him, leveling, not giving anything else.

    We ourselves have not sorted out the matter. There are still many questions have remained, which have not been asked to each other or answered.

    Ahhh¡­

    We kept looking at each other for a second before walking through the energyyer and entering the other side. The moment I did, a moan couldn''t help but escaped my mouth.

    I am not the only one, other did too; only Le had been able to keep her mouth close.

    I looked down at the floor, where thick yellow water with a hint of gold, barely dipping my toes. Same time, yellow mist flows in space, revitalizing every breath, I take.

    The yellow water is on the same level as everywhere and no matter how many people enter. Its level remained the same.

    While I was watching the water, everyone deactivated their armor and removed their clothes to the bare minimum beforeying down on the floor.

    As they did, the thick yellow water begin to flow over their skin and soon covered them whole. I watched them for a few seconds before removing most of the clothes andying down.

    A secondter, the thick yellow water begins to slide over me and soon, covered me whole.

    Immediately increasing the refreshing feeling many times, as thick energies pour inside my body.

    It feels amazing and strangely, I could breathe fine, despite the thick yellow water covering me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    In the magenta ce, it took six hours, but here it is going to take a day or more and I don''t mind. If it is several days, as it is giving me, what I needed to spend, months or years to do.

    In the brown water, my cells and soul particles took a battering that pushed them to the edge of copse.

    While I healed in a healing ce; my body and soul were in quite a delicate space. I couldn''t do anything that could harm them, at least daily, which means no treatments and other things, before they are revitalized.

    It would have needed me a month before I could even start treatments. It would affect my advancement tremendously.

    Now, this ce is revitalizing it all and doing such an amazing job that it shocked me.

    In less than a minute, it had done what would have taken me months. This is just the beginning.

    For more than an hour, I enjoyed the feeling. Done, nothing else, I didn''t enter inside my core or think about Cassian Lockwood and blood flowing through my veins, just enjoyed it.

    I had only entered inside when Ashlyn woke up.

    I had asked her whether she wanted toe out, but she was not interested.

    So, I talked to her while cooking her dinner, which she ate till full and spend more than an hour awake, before falling sleep.

    Every time I see her, I wonder how long this will go on. She doesn''t have an answer, nor do I. The only thing I know is that it is not harmful to her; at least that''s what the library spirit had told me.

    After Ashlyn slept, I came out and enjoyed the spa and even took a nap for an hour and a half.

    Six hours after the energy covered me, I finally went to my core for the work.

    As I had entered my core, I had directly gone to the library, into the section where five of my clones working on thest upgrade of the Primary-III stage.

    I am at High-Primary-III and my next target is a Peak level of Primary-III.

    I don''t think I would be able to reach this stage before leaving this ruin, but I n to finish it as soon as possible. Before leaving, I will kill enough Grimms to reach the limit.

    The only thing that will remain will be the inheritance and the treatments.

    The assault of brown water had brought a big change to me. Now, my limit had expanded, which means I will have a chance to merge with more forbidden power into me.

    This is the biggest benefit of the disaster had brought.

    I need to merge with as much forbidden power as possible.

    I had done it with the disaster; that herbal mix had an immense amount of forbidden power and nearly every drop had been merged with me.

    The more forbidden power there is in my body, the more it will benefit me during the breakthrough.

    Though, it will also increase the danger.

    The amount of forbidden power I have is already above my target when I started the treatment, and I will merge with even.

    This had already sealed my fate. If I failed the Sovereign breakthrough, I would die. There is no middle way.

    I had known it the moment I started on this dangerous path. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The other option I had was to discard forbidden power. It is not an option I could choose, since I had made it the primary element of my very core.

 Chapter 3336 Siege

    Hun!

    Over fifteen hours passed when I noticed somemotion. I opened my eyes and looked ahead, through a wateryyer covering me.

    Only to see a couple of people sitting by the energy wall.

    It had kind of surprised me. Once they were done here, they will leave, and they were done. If you sit or lie down, the energy will cover you, but it is not doing that with these people.

    Something must be happening, but I don''t care. I will not be getting up before I take all the benefits this ce has to offer.

    So, after looking at them for a few more seconds, I closed my eyes and entered back into my core, and worked on my inheritance with my clones.

    Time passed, and it was a twenty-one and a half hours when I opened my eyes. I saw the dense yellow water covering me drawing back.

    A couple of secondster, not even a drop remained, except for the one sticking to my backside.

    I didn''t get up for a few seconds, feeling a tremendous change. This ce brought me it is amazing. Unbelievable even, but it had happened.

    I could now move forward with no worry.

    Finally, I got up and, to my surprise, every drop of water slid down from my skin.

    I tried to it into my core, but I couldn''t. I wanted to use the forbidden power, but here are people who have a deep knowledge of it and even some artifacts to sense it.

    I wore my clothes back and walked toward the ce where people were sitting, including Jeh.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Magnus and Le were still covered in water and would take a few more hours.

    "What happened, why are people not leaving?" I asked as I appeared beside Jeh. "The spawns are waiting outside," he replied, and I am not surprised; I had already guessed it might be the reason.

    "They must be quite powerful to make all these people stop here," I said, and he nodded.

    "There is a group of powerful Earth Sovereigns," he informed me, and I took a deep breath and look at the people in front of me, who are still covered in the liquid.

    I am worried, but not as much as I would be if I were alone. Especially when I see the faces of these people. They are worried, but not scared; they likely have confidence in getting away.

    Only waiting for all the people to finish, for better chances.

    It will take hours since quite many people hade after us. So, I sat beside Jeh and entered my core. There, I entered the library, but this time, I didn''t work on my inheritance.

    Instead, I sat down and started to study the runes.

    I am making great progress and while it is quite frustrating. My understanding ofmon runes has reached apletely different level since I started studying them.

    I may be studying ancient runes, but it is helping tremendously in the understanding ofmon runes.

    It is a reason why I had been able to create the High-Primary-III inheritance in record time and make huge progress in Peak-Primary III inheritance.

    I feel like I could seed in the fourth test, with the knowledge I have, and I wanted to try immediately, but I controlled my impulse.

    I have wasted two chances already, the thing I have enough knowledge of, but losing at the end. I couldn''t afford to do that, even though I am feeling confident.

    I have to be absolutely sure, and currently, I am very close to that, but not at that level. It won''t take me long to reach that level and once that happens, I will try for the fourth test.

    I pushed those thoughts and focused on the books ahead of me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Hours passed, and I got engrossed in studying. I love runes and they might frustrate me, but they are amazing that I wish I could just stop and focused everything on learning them.

    I would have done that if I didn''t have these responsibilities.

    Over eleven hours passed inside the core when I opened my eyes; I only did it for a moment before closing it. Magnus had finished, but Le and many others were stillying with yellow liquid covering them.

    Two hourster, at an outside time, Le got up. Even then, I barely opened my eyes.

    Since the Grimms are outside, we won''t be going out till everyone got up.

    One by one, people begin to get up as time passed, till only one person remained. He took three hours after thest person to get up, and when he did, everyone got up from their spots, including.

    "You woke up. I thought we would need to shake you up, like thest time," said Magnus.

    "I was not sleeping," I replied.

    He seemed surprised but didn''t say anything further. As all the people have gathered.

    "The Grimms have gathered outside and their numbers are about forty, but it is likely false; more might be hiding beyond our range," said the White Fox Beastman, with a ck bone rapier at his waist.

    He is also one of the two Earth Sovereigns we have and a host of Grand Art.

    "So, what would be our strategy?" asked Le directly, and Foxman smiled.

    "Engaging them directly would be risky for us, without knowing much about them."

    "I propose we run. Rylis and I will hold back the Earth Sovereigns, while you all make a run. Kill any spawn that tries to stop you," he said, and everybody nodded.

    It is a simple but smart n. As he said, engaging them wouldn''t be wise, considering we didn''t have information on their numbers and power; we should make a run.

    Our chances would also be great, with these two handling all the Earth Sovereigns, which I hope wouldn''t be arge number.

    "Since we have decided, let''s go," said a dark elf woman, who had skin brown as earth and eyes silvery as moon. She is the second Earth Sovereign and the most dangerous.

    She didn''t have grand art, but not all people need to have grand art to be dangerous.

    We passed through the energyyer and appeared beside the wall, where a couple of people ced their badges at once.

    A secondter, the bricks begin to slide up, revealing a familiar grey mist and Grimms in it. They not even trying to hide themselves and their power; I could clearly sense the three Earth Sovereigns and forty Sovereigns behind them.

    "Best of luck," said Fox Beastman, and disappeared with the dark elf.

    It is all the signal we needed, as they disappeared, we also moved. Everyone is moving in different directions.

    I could see the Grimms also dispersing toward us. Not willing to let even a single one of us leave.

    Our group has remained together.

    "Everyone, use your full power; there is no need to hold anything back," said Le.

    "You too, Le, don''t waste your time in ying with spawns," Magnus reminded. To that, she gave him the look before turning to the group of Grimmsing at us.

 Chapter 3337 Battle I

    There are seven of them in that group and three of them are quite familiar. It is Lizardman and its two minions; we havee across after we enter this mist.

    The Lizardman had Grand Art, but it is not the most dangerous here. The Most dangerous is the Blood Red Hippoman, which has designs of sharp cracked leaves across its body.

    It is also the host of Grand Art, and it is considered one of the most dangerous one.

    The Endless Blood Forest.

    "This time, you will not escape Magnus," said the Lizardman, and came at Magnus with Blizzard at its wake.

    "You have not stopped mest two times, and you won''t stop me now, Idr!" said Magnus and moved toward Lizard, whose minions seemed to learn the lessons from thest time and came at me from both directions.

    I didn''t even nce at them.

    My focus is on Le, who is moving toward the Hipponman, with thousands of colorful bubbles of every size materializing around her.

    Yes, Le has the Grand Bubble Art, the same as Danielle.

    While Hippoman looked like he was bringing the entire forest with it. I do not want to be anywhere close to that shit.

    Even with my power, I don''t think I would be able tost even a minute against that bastard.

    We nned to escape, but it seemed like it won''t be possible. The Grimms have been prepared. Everywhere I see, there are nearly twice the number of Grimms holding back the natives.

    Even Earth Sovereigns were held back by the Five Grimm Earth Sovereigns; four Earth Sovereigns.

    One had just died; the dark elf Rylis had killed it.

    I didn''t see how she did. I saw a red line appearing across the Bullman''s neck before it slid off its body. Even four Grimms seemed shocked by the speed at which it had happened.

    The Grimms have revealed their full numbers and if we have to leave; we will have to reduce these numbers.

    Which won''t be a simple task. These Grimms are no normal Grimms; they have powerful inheritances and bloodlines.

    Most importantly, they have the Grand Arts; it makes these bastards extremely dangerous.

    "Die you bastard!" said Snakeman and Cheetaman in unison as they attacked me from both sides. I didn''t move at all, seeing their attacksing from both sides of me.

    I only activated the burst and let its power fill me from both sides.

    I moved when their weapons were just inches away from me. I disappeared from my spot without leaving any trace.

    It surprised them before suddenly a horror appeared on the face of Cheetaman when it felt my sword piercing through its heart from behind.

    It had happened so fast that it didn''t get any time to react at all.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through its heart, and it froze. I turned to Snakeman and grinned at it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You are next," I said, and Cheetman disappeared with me.

    A momentter, I appeared in front of the Snakeman to its shock, with my sword very close to its chest.

    Hun!

    When suddenly, I sensed the ominous feeling filled my heart, and I moved. It is good this I did, before that exact moment; I saw a spike of iceing at me, at a very fast speed.

    It is a single spike, but a dangerous one; formed with the power of the Grand Art.

    The Lizardman attacked me to save its minion.

    Sup

    Puch!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I dodged the spike and unlike what Lizardman had expected. I had appeared behind the Snakeman and pierced my sword into its heart and sent a burst of energy into it.

    I could see the surprise in the eyes of Lizardman fighting against the Magnus.

    Well, it shouldn''t be it is not the first time I had fought against the host of art. It might have expected to kill me or retreat with its attack, but I appeared behind the Snakeman and finished the job.

    Now, I have two High-Sovereign Grimm in my storage, and both of them have a bloodline.

    Last time, I was quite regretful that I didn''t have the strength to kill these two, but now I have got, then in my core.

    "Pay, you filthy bastard!" shouted the Grimm, and a momentter, I found thousands of icences materialized around me. They have surrounded me from all directions, with each holding a power to pierce through my defenses.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    The moment icences materialized; they came at me with incredible speed.

    Burst 100%

    Seeing the attack activated my full power. It is the first time I did it since the breakthrough and recovery.

    No enemy forced me to use my full power.

    It would be unfair to say that considering I havee across many enemies, needed me to use full power.

    Before the recovery, I couldn''t harness my full power and after it, I didn''t get a chance. I wanted to fight one of Grimms, Jeh was fighting, but he didn''t need help.

    It was quite regretful. I would have loved to get into the bloodline of the Grimm. It was fighting.

    It took a fraction of seconds for thences to appear around me and the formation in my armor activated.

    Forming the slowing field around me, which I had finally upgraded, I could now once again use it. I had modified it for its original purpose and now, it would be used in dealing with crowded attacks like these.

    Thences appeared in a slowing field and their speed slowed down by 15%, which didn''t look much, but it was a lot.

    Simultaneously, I moved my sword, pouring the unit of power. My clones have asked me, just like I moved my sword in a path that they have calcted.

    CLANNG

    The first icence crashed against my sword, giving me quite a shock and attacking me with powerful frost energies.

    They crashed into my armor like a snowstorm, but it is like a giant sponge, which absorbs the blow, before starting to absorb the snowstorm itself.

    As I had said, it is not my first time dealing with grand art. While it is hard to deal with the energies of the grand art, it can be done.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The instant I shed with the first snownce, my sword moved and defended against the five of them together.

    I nearly staggered me and my armor shook, but I defended.

    Though it is just beginning, and I have to survive till the end.

    My sword moved as I took the half step forward, dodging the group ofnces, which I couldn''t defend against.

    It would be unrealistic to assume I would be able to defend against all these icences. They are very powerful and the only reason I have the confidence toe out of it alive is my clones told me it is possible.

    Though for it to happen, not a single mistake should be made.

    If I made even the tiniest mistake; I would find tens of these icences porcupining me. There is no way I would survive that.

    It will be a death sentence; a very painful one at that. These frost energies of Eternal Ice Dominion are torturous.

 Chapter 3338 Battle II

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I am dancing with my sword to defend against the powerful attack of icences, filled with the might of sending me off this word.

    It is extremely dangerous, but I am live. As for how long, I don''t know?

    The attack should have been over within eight and a half seconds, but it had been twenty-two seconds since I had been defending against it.

    The bastard isn''t willing to let me go; it is materializing more and morences, trying to kill me.

    I have already dodged over two thousand of them and that''s to my core, I was not hit by even a single one. Though it could change immediately, with the slightest mistake on my part.

    I bob my head down by an inch before raising it, one and a half secondster, dodging twelvences.

    They were close, four of them were less than a centimeter away from touching me.

    Every second tens of such spears passed by me at such a distance, every part of my body. They are moving in perfect synch, following the direction of my clones precisely to dodge and defend against the attacks.

    Puch!

    A few more seconds passed when suddenly, an edge of ance de cut through me. I knew it wasing, but couldn''t move fast enough.

    The cut was small, and it poured a massive amount of energy into me. So much that it would have frozen my entire arm had I been unprepared.

    Thankfully, I was not.

    I had a second to act when I realized. I won''t be able to dodge the attack fully. I created the formation on that.

    The moment thence had sliced through me. The pocket enveloped it and sealed itself. I will deal with itter if I can survive this shit.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The attacks kepting, and I kept dodging them. A few of them had even touched my armor, but aside from the first one; not a single one of them was able to cut the skin.

    It could happen again as the attack is stilling. The bastard isn''t willing to give up.

    Nor I would start defending; let it send as many as attacks it wants. I will continue to defend against them till myst breath.

    A minute and seven seconds passed when I saw no newnces to defend. The attack had finally stopped.

    It took a while for a roaring energy inside me to calm down, and I looked for a deep breath, before turning to the Lizardman, who was fighting intensely against Magnus.

    I don''t know whether the two stops made him powerful, or he was hiding his power, but his strength had increased a lot.

    While he is still weaker than the Lizardman, he didn''t seem to be in danger, like thest time. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    It is making the Lizardman angry, and it''s focusing its all on Magnus, and thank god for that. I am at my limit; I don''t know whether I would have been able to remain unarmed if it continued attacking me for a few more minutes.

    I looked around the battlefield and it is going intense, especially the battle of Earth Sovereign.

    Even after such an advancement, I couldn''t see it. All I am seeing was its faint blur and powerful sounds and shockwaves.

    Thankfully, this mist is very good at absorbing them. If we had been outside, I would have died or been extremely injured by those powerful shockwaves.

    ''Fucking Grand Arts,'' I thought. The Grand Arts at the Earth Sovereign level be even more dangerous.

    If our Earth Sovereigns lost; people like me could forget escaping from this ce.

    Which is making me think of escaping and seeing how I am the perfect spot to make the run. I might seed before any Grimm could stop me.

    The moment the thought came into my mind; I shook it away. I am not someone who would run, leaving the allies from behind. Not to mention, conditions are not as desperate as I thought they would be.

    We are doing better than I had thought we would.

    ''Do you need help?'' I asked Jeh. He is the only one I could ask. I am not in a match in the battle of Grand Arts. Even against the enemies, Jeh is fighting, I would be pressed hard.

    ''No, but if any more spawn came at me. Deal with it,'' replied. ''Ok,'' I said and moved toward Jeh, but not too close.

    I am d that Jeh is fighting at the edge of the whole battlefield. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Buzz!

    I was moving when my core buzzed and poured out a powerful strengthening energy, which my body and soul begin to consume like a hungry beast.

    I could feel my strength rising by it and it made me happy.

    Seeing these battles for me, I realized how weak I am, and I don''t want to feel weak. I want to be strong, strong enough to get out of this ce alive.

    These feelings are making me look at Grimms with the bloodline and kill them. There are a lot of them, but going at them would be dangerous and I care about my life enough to not make such foolish decisions.

    The strengthening energy flows into my body and soul, while the growth energy flows into my core.

    This energy is moving toward the new seeds I had nted. I havee across arge collection of seeds, and I nted those, I felt important to me.

    There are really many seeds in the Grimm''s storage that Nero killed. A few of them are extremely precious. I had already nted and even removed a few nted nts to make space for them.

    Now, nearly every part of my core had been nted; I have even reduced the buildings to make more space.

    I truly hadn''t thought I would run out of space so quickly. It wasn''t long ago, the space more than doubled and felt so big, but now, it seemed so little.

 Chapter 3339 Against Peak Sovereign

    Hun!

    I was directing the growth energy to over fifty nts when I sensed one Grimm moving toward Jeh fast.

    I walked out of the stealth method and moved toward it; it sensed me immediately and grinned.

    "I had thought you ran away," said Stone Horn Bearman. "Why would I do that?" I asked back, looking at Peak Sovereign Grimm.

    It would be the first Peak Sovereign Grimm; I would be fighting. Regretfully, it didn''t have a bloodline. Though, it didn''t matter, since it is a Grimm, I will kill it and felt quite excited about it.

    It wasn''t long ago; I used to hide from these bastards, and now, I am going to fight it.

    "You got some spunk. I liked it," he grinned and came at me with its aura ring and faster speed than one might expect.

    I didn''t remain on my spot and moved toward it; with thick inheritance energy covering my sword.

    A momentter, we appeared in front of each other.

    "Die!" it roared and swung down its stone ax, where the grey energy covering it started to spin very part. The energy on my sword did the same but in the opposite direction.

    It surprised the Grimm, but it didn''t stop its ax. Instead, it had poured more power into it.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed and so is spinning energy, creating quite a powerful shockwave.

    Still, nobody won or even shook, which seemed to surprise the Grimm, before making it angry.

    I don''t know why; these bastards get angry at such things.

    The most prevailing theory is that the Grimms are designed this way. It is said; the abominations have made them this way because they thought anger is good to harness more power.

    It is true; the anger makes them stronger, but almost every Grimm is capable of controlling it, where it benefits them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Most Grimms would let the anger control them, which makes it easier to defeat them. In their anger, they narrow their view of the battle, which is not good.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    The next attack of it is stronger than the previous and I defended it and I have defended the one that came right after it and the one after that.

    Their attacks continued, and I defended against them.

    Every ten of its moves, I wouldunch one of mine before taking the defensive stance again.

    I am collecting the data, which my clones are analyzing every second.

    I would have gone full-blown offensive, but the strengthening energy is still pouring into my body and defensive fighting is helping me get used to the rising strength rapidly, without letting it get suspicious.

    I had already digested most of the energy and the rest will be done within a minute.

    Soon, all the strengthening energy is absorbed by my body, and I felt great, but I am also surprised by how little the limit these two Grimms had filled. They have filled half of what I had expected. They would do.

    The brown water had brought disaster, but it also brought tremendous change.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The increase in strength was the smallest one, but the biggest one was expanding the limit. I would have never been able to expand it to this degree with the treatments I use.

    Though, I hope, I would note across a thing like it again.

    I had nearly died. Progress isn''t worth danger like that, where I had nearly died a thousand times.

    A minute passed, and the growth of energy in the core had disappeared from my core as well.

    ''It is time to go on a full offensive,'' I thought and immediately shifted from the defensive stance to an offensive one.

    CLANNG!

    It defended my attack, but I only grinned and attacked it with even greater power, surprising it.

    "You should bring out everything you have or you will regret it," I said and attacked again, faster than before.

    Its opened mouth closed, as my sword came too fast for it to defend itself.

    "Bastard!" it cursed as it defended, but I attacked again and again, never giving it a chance to even breathe for a moment.

    This is the strategy of the Grimms, and it works well, with their huge size, which is four to five times bigger than humans like me. Though, our size alsoes with the advantages of our own.

    I could move fast, and dodge most attacks, which I wouldn''t have. If I had been of its size.

    "Why are you on the defensive? Try some offensive as well," I taunted and attacked again, with even power.

    "You wretched bastard!" It screamed and a powerful aura roared out of its body and it moved in the ax to attack, but immediately changed back to the defensive one, in rm.

    As I suddenly increased the power and speed behind my attack and even increased the weight of my sword, which crashed hard on the giant ax.

    Shaking, which made it even angrier.

    "I will kill you!" it roared and attacked, but the power of its attacks, was barely more than its previous attack.

    Seeing that, a smile on my face couldn''t help but appear. As it is what I have been waiting for.

    Immediately, I increased the power of my attack and forced it to move defensive likest time and started the barrage of powerful attacks, which it had deafened quite well while ring daggers at me.

    Well, I don''t care; it had to give me what I want.

    I continued to push it harder and harder, not giving it a single chance to make an offensive attack, which frustrated it, made it angry, and forced it to take risks, which I encouraged.

    A minute passed, and I rewarded it, letting it attack five times.

    Now, it had attacked sixth time, but unlike other times. I didn''t move my sword to defend instead; I harnessed every bit of strength I have from burst and moved toward it.

    It took me a fraction of a second, to appear in front of it, effortlessly avoiding its ax, and pierced my sword into its heart.

    While it watched helplessly.

 Chapter 3340 End

    The Grimm disappeared into my storage, and I turned to the battlefield, which had changed a lot while I was fighting the Stone Horn Bearman.

    Many people died, not only the Grimms but also the natives. Though, the number of Grimms dying is farrger.

    All these Grimms and natives who died are of average strength and skills. The real powerful people are still fighting, especially the ones with art. They are still fighting.

    Jeh had finished up the Grimms, he was fighting more than a minute ago and now joined his sister; these siblings have really good teamwork.

    Magnus is also fighting against the Lizardman, and he is not losing.

    Empire of Mist is not offensive Grand Art, but it is one of the best to keep you alive. The Lizardman had been trying to kill him for a while and even have the edge, but despite that, wasn''t able to do anything to him.

    I quietly moved further away from the battlefield, not far enough, that I couldn''t join when I needed to.

    With the stealth method, I am freezing on my spot. I looked at all. Recorded everything I could; these powerful Grimms with the grand arts will be my enemies one day and I needed to be ready to face them.

    I feel weak, seeing I didn''t have the strength to fight them, but I didn''t let it depress me. Instead, I used it to fuel my motivation.

    A few minutes passed and some more people died, not one of grand art.

    It is quite regretful that nobody hade; I was kind of hoping some would. Especially those of juicy bloodline, there are quite many of those on the battlefield that I could fight.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Many times, I wanted to go at them, but seeing how easily a couple of Grimms and one native got killed in the crossfire of battle, I controlled the urge.

    Hun!

    At the eleventh minute of fighting, something happened. The two groups of Earth Sovereigns separated; they had stopped fighting.

    Seeing that other battles also started to pause, even Lizardman and Magnus stopped fighting and now looking at each other. Waiting for themand from the Earth Sovereign.

    Anything could happen now; we could resume fighting or retreat.

    If the former happened, the battle would be intense, and definitely, more people would die, including the hosts of the grand arts. They are not unkible, just hard to kill.

    "Retreat!"

    Said the Bullman and Fox Beastman together. Hearing that, a pang of regret couldn''t help but sh through my heart.

    There is desire in my heart to fight, but it won''t happen now.

    Though, it is always better to fight the Grimms individually than in a battle like this, things are predictable.

    "Next time, you won''t leave alive, Magnus," said Lizardman, and Magnus grinned before disappearing into the mist. Things won''t be simple next, till now Lizardman had suppressed him, but next time, that likely won''t be the case.

    "It is unfortunate. The battle had ended quickly. If we had an hour more, we would have had it," said Jeh in regret.

    Le shook her head.

    "It was hiding its power; it would have been really difficult for us to kill it within an hour," she said.

    I didn''tment; I had not fought against the Grimm, but I know one thing. I am not ready to fight it; I will need to get a lot stronger. If I want to fight someone of that power.

    Everybody had dispersed, aside from Earth Sovereigns. I could see them, standing and looking at each other.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Do you think they will fight?" I asked. "Unlikely, the spawns wouldn''t have stopped, if they thought they had a chance against them," replied Magnus.

    I thought the same. From my experience, I know very well that when Grimm thinks, they could kill the enemy, they will not stop.

    "Still, we have to be careful. One of the Earth Sovereigns mighte toward us," cautioned Le.

    Thankfully, we are taking every cautious there is to take. All of us have our stealth method active and Magnus covering us with the mist, which would make even Earth Sovereign detect us if they are far enough.

    Four and a half hours passed, and we are closer to the exit. Yes, we are leaving.

    There are five spots in this ce; the healing one is neutral. Anybody could go there. The other four are divided among the Grimms and Natives.

    We had already visited the two spots of native and Magnus wanted to hunt the Grimms were their spots, but now he didn''t seem to have any interest in doing that.

    It is wise. There are some Grimms, we are too dangerous for our current power.

    "Does anybody be interested in a little trade before we leave?" I asked, surprising all three of them.

    They stopped and turned to me, with siblings having mirth in their eyes.

    "You do not have anything that we need, human," said Jeh. "It might be hard to believe, but he has something good," said Magnus, surprising them.

    "I have something that you all be interested in. I hope you will also have something good in exchange," I said to them. "We have many things. Let''s just, anything you have is worthy," said Jeh.

    I said nothing, instead of seven bubbles came out and each holding a soil. For a moment, they were confused, before suddenly their eyes widened.

    "Is that?" asked Le, with eyes full of shock. "It is," Magnus affirmed.

    "I have it in a limited quantity," I informed, and the siblings red. "Greedy bastard," cursed Jeh, before things came out of the siblings.

    Each and everything was shocking. So much so that I had a hard time controlling my emotions. They have brought thousands of such things, and I wanted all of them.

    For more than an hour, I had haggled with three of them for every speck of the soil.

    Many times, I wanted to bring out more soul, but I controlled those emotions. It is already a risk to show it to these people.

    It is not a small amount I had brought out. If I brought out more, it might bring undesirable consequences, which I couldn''t deal with.

    "Bring all the soil you have. We have many things to trade," said Jeh and brought out things that made my tongue water, that I very much wanted to do that. Instead, I sighed.

    "I have some, but I wouldn''t trade it. It is for my personal use," I said, and could see a disappointed expression on three of their faces.

    "Well, it is nice trading with you. The soil is not an easy resource to get, even where we are from," said Jeh.

    The cloud tar soil is not something that is abundant. It had a hint of creation energies in it, which were only produced during the creation of the world.

    It is one of the best resources. There is to strengthen one''s core and I am lucky, I have it in arge quantity. Even now, I haven''t even used a quarter of what I had excavated.

    One only needs a bit.

    What I sold to three of them would be enough for tens of people or they would be using it, during all three stages of Sovereign and even during the breakthrough into the prime.

 Chapter 3341 Goodbye

    Chapter 3341 Goodbye

    We resumed our journey after the trade; in an hour. We will be out of this dense suppressing mist.

    ''Once we reach home. I will take you to the temple of knowledge. The people there will be able to help you a lot with your inheritance,'' said Magnus, surprising me a little.

    It seemed like he had gotten the wrong impression through our iplete conversation.

    ''I am noting,'' I said directly.

    It seemed to have surprised him so much that he nearly stopped in his tracks. Attracting the gaze of siblings.

    ''What! Why?'' he asked a momentter. His voice was full of confusion and question.

    ''It is not my home,'' I replied.

    I have nothing to do with the mist realm. I am not a member of mistson and the connection I have with Cassian Lockwood is faint. Most importantly, I am not going to an unknown, dangerous ce.

    My family is there, which makes it even more important that I shouldn''t go there till I am powerful enough.

    Mist''s realm might be good, or it might be doing something for my family. I don''t know, but I know one thing, the ces might look good, but there are many bad things they are hiding in their belly.

    Like the Supremes.

    ''You are a descendent of Cassian Lockwood. That makes it your home,'' he said, and I wanted to smile.

    ''My mother is a descendent of Cassian Lockwood and a member of mistson.'' I corrected, to which he red as he too is right.

    ''I promise you, in my honor, that the mist realm is a safe ce,'' he said with utter seriousness. ''I know, but I can''te with you now, but I will visit in the future. Since you know my family is there,'' I replied.

    He looked like he wanted to say something, but he looked at my expressions and just shook his head.

    The next hour passed in rtive silence.

    Soon, we reached the exit when I suddenly stopped, and they stopped with me.

    "A goodbye them," said Magnus, to that I nodded. "It was nice traveling with Magnus and you two," I said to them.

    "You are not going to mist realm with Magnus?" asked Jeh. "No, I have a few things to do before I go there," I replied before turning to Magnus.

    ''I hope you will do one thing for me,'' I said to him. ''Of course,'' he said.

    I smile and take a small, y square the size of a thumbnail. On one side, it had my sigil, and the opposite is of the academy. My mother and sister would easily be able to recognize it.

    ''Give this to my mother,'' I said and gave it to him.

    He took it in a hand and looked at it; especially my sigil, before turning it to the other side.

    As his gaze fell on the other emblem, he froze; not only him but others too.

    "This?" he said and looked at me. The siblings'' eyes have also turned to me, and they are quite intense. I felt like I shouldn''t speak too much about it.

    ''I told you; I am not a member of mistson,'' I said to him. ''So, you are a member of Riverfield Academy?'' he asked, and I nodded, feeling quite surprised that he knows about the academy.

    It is a small organization from the minor world. I didn''t think Cassian Lockwood would tell his descendants about it.

    Though it is clear by their expressions; that things are not simple as I am thinking them to be.

    ''Have you heard about the lordless realm?'' he asked after a few seconds of silence, to which I shook my head.

    ''Go there, when you be Prime. It will be a great ce for you,'' he said, and I arched a brow, but this time, it is his time to smile.

    ''Since you are noting. I will give you these. The crystal has all the information about all the exits. The other is a pass to a ce you should visit.''

    ''Thest one key. If you ever want toe to the mist realm, it will lead you to it,'' he said and handed me three things.

    I looked at three things before turning to him. "Thank you," I said. "We are family," he said and before I could say anything, he hugged me.

    The hug was brief and let go a secondter.

    ''Goodbye Michael. I hope we will again soon,'' he said. ''We will,'' I replied. He smiled and turned. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I watched him leave with the siblings before disappearing into the mist.

    As he did, the loneliness struck me hard. I even felt my eyes watering as I felt him walking out of my range.

    I stayed in my spot for more than a minute before I wiped my eyes and turned. I will be leaving soon but in a different way.

    Going with him to the mist realm might have made some things easy for me, but it might have also turned into something else. I am not sure and till I do or be strong enough, I will be depending on my own.

    A few minutes passed, and I sensed a wave of soul sense and was relieved to see nobody close to me.

    "You cane out, Nero," I said to him, and immediately; a little wolf with antlers came out.

    He had woken up when I was in the yellow space and wanted toe out, but I didn''t get a chance to bring him out. All around me were powerful people. I simply couldn''t take the risk.

    As he came out, he looked around and even tried to eat the mist, before turning to me.

    "Where to, father?" he asked. "Out Nero," I replied.

    He had already seen all the information Magnus had provided, and it''s very detailed. Not only did he provide information on all exits, but also where they will lead to.

    Many of these rifts are far away from the organization''s territory.

 Chapter 3342 The Wall I

    Chapter 3342 The Wall I

    I walked out of the thick grey mist and saw the light again.

    I had spent only two days in the grey mist, but it felt like I had spent months in it. The suppressive atmosphere, with istion qualities, was a little too much.

    Even those with strong willpower don''t want to live there.

    I looked around while changes appear in my stealth method. It only took a few seconds, and I resumed my journey. My destination is the wall.

    I could see that giant brown thing piercing through the sky. It is only a few hours away and I n to reach there before the evening.

    I really don''t want to go there, seeing what I experienced therest time, but there isn''t any choice. It is the only way through which I could get out of this ce.

    Thankfully, I have Nero who could sense the storm quite early, and now that he leveled up, his sensory powers would be even stronger.

    Hun!

    ''Father hide,'' Nero said, and I did it.

    It is an Earth Sovereign that ising. Nero didn''t say it, but I could feel the urgency in his voice, which is only there when there is an Earth Sovereign.

    Forty-seven secondster; a Grimm Earth Sovereign flew toward the mist.

    It was alone and didn''t seem as powerful as the Earth Sovereigns I had seen in the mist, but I could be wrong. It might be hiding its power. Not all Grimms liked to show their power.

    There are some sneaky bastards there who hide it very well.

    Thankfully, it didn''t discover me, but I didn''t move to my spot for more than a minute after it disappeared. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I have to be careful more than before. I do not have Magnus with me, who will cover me with his mist.

    I resumed my journey and for an entire hour; I didn''te across any Grimm or natives, beforeing across a group of Peak Sovereign natives.

    Like me, they also seemed to be moving toward the wall.

    I didn''t see them in the mist, which is not surprising. That ce is big and has sensory abilities limited. There are many people there, that I didn''t see.

    They sensed me as I passed by them, but did nothing other than look.

    If it had been a few days ago, I would have hidden from them, but now, I do not need to. I have be powerful enough that I could survive against them, even if I couldn''t defeat them.

    Though it is not for all the Peak Sovereigns or rather the Sovereigns.

    I am no match for someone like Le or Lizardman that Magnus was fighting. They are a level above me. I will need to get a lot stronger if I want to fight against them.

    Especially Le and the Grimms she was fighting.

    Time passed, and I havee closer to the wall. I was only an hour away and slowed down; there are quite a lot of monsters close to the wall.

    I didn''t forget them. I know how strong they are and going to face even stronger ones in the tunnel.

    ''Father,''

    Nero said and showed me a group of three Grimms; they areing from the wall, looking all haggard. I could even see the little unstable aura.

    If I am not wrong, these Grimms had fought a battle, not long ago, and it is against the natives. If it had been against the monsters, they wouldn''t have been alive; not only tunnel but also outside of it.

    Here, there are a lot of monsters that even stealth artifacts would be useless.

    ''Deal with them,'' I said to him. There is a little regret, seeing there is one with the bloodline, but I couldn''t take a risk to fight here.

    Nero, on the other hand, could do it. He is faster, not to mention, his stealth abilities have also gotten better. He won''t have a problem hiding, even if the monster has sensed his fight.

    Seven minutester, Nero had killed thest of Grimms and not a single monster was alerted, despite one being very close.

    I pushed away the feeling of regret and walked resumed my journey toward the wall and soon; I reached the tunnel from where I hade out.

    Nero was already inside, and I took a jump inside after a deep breath.

    A small amount of fear is healthy, but too much is paralyzing. I will not let ite between me and my journey.

    Thud!

    As Inded in the tunnel, I felt its suppression, but time, it took me all but a second to get adjusted to it, before I started moving.

    Nero is ahead of me, guiding me; his senses spread through the tunnels and inside. Be it monsters or the storm, he will detect them before they detect us.

    My speed is not slow, with Nero guiding ahead. I am moving as fast as I could and this time; I am moving much faster thanst time. I am using the full power of breakthrough; I had made it here.

    An hour passed and I have across a huge distance; more than I would have across in three hoursst time.

    Though, the good things didn''tst long.

    A few minutester, Nero gave me the news. I have been dreading the moment. I stepped into the wall.

    ''Father, the storm ising,'' he informed. ''How much time do we have?'' I asked. ''A little more than an hour,'' he replied, and I felt like a huge load lifted from my shoulder.

    An hour of time and my increased speed might be enough for me to get out of these tunnels.

    Hearing the news, I pushed myself even harder.

    Thankfully, the tunnels here are massive and long. If it had been anything like the normal tunnels, I wouldn''t have been able to move so fast in them.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I saw the monster; an Earth Sovereign monster. It is moving fast, but I could see it turning its eyes on me and I felt a coldness at my back.

    Thank God, the storm ising, or I would have been fighting for my life right now.

    The monsters, as always, thinking about surviving rather than fighting. It wouldn''t even take even a minute for it to finish.

    In a couple of seconds, it had disappeared, and while I kept moving.

    Half an hour passed, and we still hadn''t left the storm behind. It is chasing us, getting powerful by second; I could tell, as I could sense it.

    I had to use a little bit of forbidden power, but it is not a problem since I am alone.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I saw a pair of Grimms; running toward me. One of them had a bloodline, while the other have an inheritance; they didn''t have an art.

    Since I had left the mist, I have onlye across one Grimm with the art.

    Nero appeared in front of the Grimm and his mouth expanded rapidly, till it be even bigger than the Grimms.

    He closed it on the Werewolf. It tried to retreat and even attack. Nothing worked as Nero swallowed it, before moving ahead, leaving the Red Horn Antman for me.

 Chapter 3343 The Wall II

    The Red Horn Antman is shocked by what happened, but self-preservation had kept it moving, which is great.

    A couple of secondster, it turned, and we havee across each other. There is more than a mile of distance between us, but it is shrinking with every step I take.

    The scared face had now vanished and in its ce, a bloody grin appeared on its face, along with the red sword.

    Soon there was a less than hundred meters of distance between us, and a powerful aura exploded out of its body.

    "Die human!" it roared and swung down its sword.

    At least, it is smart enough to keep moving. It wants to kill me without looking at its speed. I have to give it to itsmitment to keep moving, but, unfortunately, it had chosen the wrong target.

    A sword appeared in my hand and aura sted out of my body, but it didn''t seem to make it feel threatened.

    A grin on its face bes even bigger and there is even mocking in its eyes.

    These expressions remained on its face till its sword reached me and was about to crash through me when suddenly I disappeared and appeared in front of its chest.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through its heart, while all it could do was watch.

    It is a Peak Sovereign and a good one at that. If I had met it outside, I would have struggled for a long time, to get a chance like that, but here, I had simply appeared in front of me and killed it.

    The suppression of its ce already affects me less than the others and on top of that, after brown water, I had even got bigger immunity.

    So, here I am a lot stronger than I would be outside and I made use of that.

    A momentter, I had Grimm in my storage, and I once again resumed my journey through the tunnels, fast as I could.

    It might not seem wise to waste time killing the Grimm, where there is a bloody storm chasing me. That could kill me with trouble, but it is not the case.

    Killing the Grimm will help me against the storm. In a few minutes, the strengthening energies wille out of my core. They will increase my strength, which will automatically increase my speed.

    Thus, increasing my chances of escaping the storm.

    Buzz!

    A minute passed, and the strengthening energy is released from my core. These energies are thick and powerful.

    It is the first Peak Sovereign bloodline Grimm I had killed. The one I might have not been able to kill if I had met it outside, but here I did, and now enjoying the powerful, strengthening energy.

    It is increasing my speed every second.

    Inside my core, a powerful bloodline energy came out, and it is focused on only one nt.

    The spatial tree.

    I used one of the spatial seeds; I had in the creation of a y block. With the time I had, I couldn''t use the seed to all its potential, but it will do the job.

    The resources I am sending to my family, I couldn''t trust simple storage.

    It is something that will only be opened by my sister or mother. Though, with the power of the people of that ce, I don''t think they would have any problem opening it.

    I do not think that will happen; I feel that Magnus gives it to those who are for it. If I had a doubt in my heart, I wouldn''t have done that.

    I already have a couple of spatial seeds, but this will be at the Peak Sovereign grade. The highest I will have before I make the next breakthrough. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    It will be tremendously useful for me.

    Hun!

    I was busy in my thoughts when Nero saw something, which forced him to hide in the wall. It had ced a huge choice in front of me and I decided to take the risk and go with my heart.

    A couple of secondster, a group of three natives appeared in front of me, with Earth Sovereign leading them.

    My heart started to beat faster and faster, looking at them as they looked at me. Soon, they appeared by me and kept looking at them, before disappearing a couple of secondster.

    I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief. I knew the natives wouldn''t do anything to me.

    Still, I wouldn''t have taken the risk. If we hadn''t been running from the storm.

    ''Twenty minutes, Father,'' informed Nero. He had been doing that every ten minutes. I don''t like it, but I didn''t ask him to stop.

    I have been running for forty-five minutes and we have not got out of the storm''s range. I could feel its energies and knew how powerful it will be; it won''t take even a second to kill me.

    If I didn''t want to die, then I will have to run away from it, which I have been doing for the past forty-five minutes and hadn''t seeded.

    ''Ten minutes,''

    He informed and there was barely any change on my face.

    I have been counting the time myself and knew I have ten minutes or a few seconds less if my clones were right in their calctions.

    Which they usually are.

    Hun!

    Another monster passed by me; it is the fourth one, and I moved hesitantly, as the monster had only nced at me, and moved ahead.

    Only five minutes remained, and I felt the dread setting in my heart. I wanted to stop and move back to the pools of brown water I saw; with my current abilities, I might be able to survive.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    There will be injuries, but as long as I survive, I will search for a way to heal them.

    ''Father, we have reached the end!'' said Nero suddenly, destroying the thoughts I am having.

    Ecstasy filled my heart and used every speck of the strength I have and moved faster than I have ever before and soon, I reached the spot.

    Immediately, I could feel the absence of the storm. There is a clear boundary at one side, there is a mighty storm brewing and on the other side, there is an absolute calm.

    I wanted to stop and watch it storm arrive; it is less than five minutes away, but I pushed that thought away from my mind as it had appeared.

    It is too risky. Who knows if the storm changes its direction and came at me?

    There is no information about it happening, but I didn''t want to take the risk. I want to be away from it as possible.

    I reduced my speed, but not too much; constantly using the full power is tiring and I don''t want to tire myself. There is still arge distance needed to be crossed and I might even need to fight battles.

    I want to be at my best as possible and that will require me to conserve my strength, which is fine by me.

    My target is getting out of here safely, not getting out quickly as possible.

 Chapter 3344 Out Of The Wall

    ''It is time,'' I said as Nero called. I got up and walked through the tunnel; I have been waiting in thest tunnel for the past four hours.

    It turned out I have crossed the tunnel, a little too quickly. There was still dark outside, with a dense energy that was deadly to me. I waited by the tunnel till the energy lessened enough that I could walk out of it.

    I have been worried every minute about the storm.

    With me stuck between a rock and a hard ce, it would have been quite a hard decision to make.

    Thankfully, thedy''s luck seemed to have favored me. I didn''t sense even a hint of storm and now I am going out of this damn wall.

    Soon, I reached the end of the tunnel and jumped into the darkness. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    On the way here, I didn''t see even a glimpse of Magnus. It is not surprising, Jeh had hinted, they need to visit one ce on the other side of the wall before leaving.

    I hope they will be safe on their journey. I am confident they will. It is me I should be worried about.

    The suppression lifted as I jumped out, but the powerful energies of the night hit me a momentter.

    They are strong enough that they are pressing against my armor hard, but not strong enough that they could breach through it.

    As Inded on the ground silently, my stealth method had adjusted itself and I didn''t waste time in continuing with my journey.

    ording to the information I have got from the Magnus. This ruin will close in twenty-two days. It had been already five months since this ruin had opened and we haveeter.

    It should take me a week to ten days to get out of this mist valley before I got to the exit.

    I am not in a hurry to reach the exit, since I have no ce to go after getting out, unless I n to go to the ce about which Magnus had given me information.

    From the information I have read about it; it is a great ce. Especially for people like me; there will be no Grimms, but it will be dangerous.

    Still, seeing the benefits it could provide me, I am thinking about going there, but going to that ce is not easy.

    It is quite far. I will need months to reach there. I will have to cross the regions and even for a people of my power, it takes months or even years.

    It is not simple traveling; there are dangers and unpredictable circumstances, and I am not powerful enough to crush through them yet.

    I have yet to decide if I want to go there.

    In killing all these Grimms and some natives, I was able to get quite a lot of information. The information had given me a lot of lists of ces I could go, and some of them were very enticing.

    I n to make a decision, before leaving the mist valley.

    Until then, I will focus on my other goal, reaching the limit.

    This ruin is the best ce for that. Outside, I won''t be able to find the Grimms, so easily. It is such a regret that I couldn''t level up. In these twenty-two days, it would have been great if I could reach the Peak of Primary III.

    Grimms would have taken me to the limit and the only thing I would have needed to worry about would have been reaching the Sovereign.

    Not to mention the treatments. Which I haven''t even started since I made the breakthrough.

    I have to do that form tonight and thankfully, my soul can take the treatment, thanks to yellow ce. Which helped me immediately as well as provided me with long-term benefits.

    I sighed and moved through the darkness; my speed is much slower than it had been in the tunnel.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    There is no way I could be able to move with that speed here. The danger is too much, but it is fine. With the increase in strength, I would be able to move much faster than when I hade to mist valley.

    Though it will be quite a challenge for me to reach the end of the mist valley at the same time, it took me to reach the wall.

    Thanks to the Grimms, I was able to save one to two days.

    There is a still chance I might be able to achieve it. At this time, I had a clear map; I didn''t have to fumble to find the best way or stuck for hours, searching for a way through the spatial shamble.

    Roarr!

    I was walking silently through the dark; when I heard a roar.

    The roar was faint, but filled with great power. I didn''t even have to guess. I knew it wasing from Earth Sovereign monster.

    Nero is saying there is a battle. An Earth Sovereign is fighting against the Grimm, and he wanted to go there.

    "No. Focus on the road ahead," I said. Going out of this ce is important, and it''s not like he hadn''t seen the battles of the Earth Sovereigns before. He had seen them many times.

    This ce has a lot of Earth Sovereigns, and they are always fighting.

    An hour passed, and I crossed quite a lot of distance. Thanks to Nero, I am able to move through this monster-infested area without getting discovered by a single monster.

    Including an Earth Sovereign one, which flew above me.

    In this past hour, the energy had lessened a lot, giving me quite a breathing space. I had lowered the defense of my armor and increased the stealth power; half an hour more and I should be able to bear the energy with the normal defense.

    ''Father, hide,'' said Nero suddenly, and I did it without hesitation.

    Immediately, I had submerged myself in a small pond of water not far away from me. Thankfully, there was no monster, aside from a small Mid-Sovereign Snake, which I killed in an instant.

    In less than three seconds, I am submerged in water, with my aura melding with it.

    It would be hard, aside from Earth Sovereign, to find me inside it.

    Hun!

    Twelve secondster, I saw the group of Grimms. They are a little more than a mile away from me and are Sovereign. I was about to ask Nero why he had made me hide from the Sovereigns when my gaze fell on one.

    It seemed to suck the light out of the night itself. If I had not been looking through Nero''s eyes.

    I wouldn''t have been able to see it all.

    ''Grand Art,'' I could recognize the Grand Art when I see one and it is stealth type. The most surprising thing: it is barely using the power of the art.

    Nero could see the power it is using, and it is in a small amount, but despite that, it is able to hide itself well.

    I wanted to curse that bastard. If it had not been present, there, I would have tried against those Grimms.

    Three out of four had bloodlines.

 Chapter 3345 Four Days

    Puch!

    I killed the monster; I usually don''t kill a monster, but this hare looked delicious.

    I stored the hare in my core, where my clone appeared, and begin skinning it carefully.

    It took less than ten minutes to finish with the deer and store its parts in the different ces, before going back to the library and working on the inheritance.

    I have resumed my journey toward my destination with Nero guiding me.

    It had been four days since I havee out of the tunnel, and I am making good time with the help of Nero. Faster than I had thought I would; in three days, I would be out of the mist valley.

    I am not only moving fast but also killing a lot of Grimms, and I am not discriminating.

    I am killing every level of Grimms. It didn''t matter if Initial Sovereign or High, I will kill it. My target is to reach the limit and I am willing to kill any Grimm to reach there.

    Since I havee out of the tunnel, I had killed quite a lot of Grimms, and my strength is increased a lot.

    Though I would need to kill even more. The limit isrge and to fill it, I will need to kill arge number of Grimms.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and an image of a pair of Grimms materialized in front of me. For a minute, I got excited. When I saw the color around them and sighed.

    They are Nero''s prey, and he went at them directly, and a minuteter; they were dead.

    I circumvented around another wonder. Staying, as far away from it as possible.

    It is a lightning one; just yesterday, I saw a group of sovereigns turning to dust. They were native and had quite a powerful artifact, but even that wasn''t able to save them from turning to dust.

    On my journey, I have seen people using these artifacts to harness resources from the wonders.

    Many seeded, but quite a few died.

    I have a few such artifacts in my storage. Courtesy of the Grimms, but I had not used them even once.

    The resources inside them are extremely precious, but I love my life more than it does.

    So, I only store these artifacts, I didn''t use them.

    Why should I take such risks? When I could get these resources killing the Grimms. Though, I don''t get a choice on the kind of resources I get; it is a trade of I am willing to have for my safety.

    Two hours passed, and I havee across three Grimms and only one of which had a bloodline, which I had killed it.

    Hun!

    I was moving when the scenery changed in front of me and I Lizardman appeared. Seeing the colors, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    Immediately, I changed my direction, and seven minutester; I entered the range of the Grimms.

    "I was feeling like having an afternoon snack and you have appeared human," it said as it looked at me with a hungry smile.

    "You should have had it. As of now, you are not going to get that chance," I said to it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Well. I am not merciful enough to let you have yourst meal," I said and threw the stealth artifact and moved toward it.

    Burst 100%

    It is a High-Sovereign, but powerful kind. Though I am going to kill it and harness its bloodline.

    It seemed to have felt the danger, I am representing as the smile on its face disappeared and a powerful aura sted off its body, forming a bloodline phantom, before it merged into me.

    "Die!"

    It said, and dark red fire spewed over its horns and covered its whole body with it in an instant, with it being most dense at its stone ax.

    Seeing its attack, I swung my sword in counter, with dense energy covering it.

    Unlike it, my attacks are too simple, but it is clear through the Grimms'' eyes that it is not willing to underestimate it.

    CLANNG!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Our weapons shed and its eyes went wide as saucers. It shook from head to toe, before taking a step back.

    "Bas"

    It opened its mouth to curse, but it saw me in front of it with the attack. It stopped mid-curse and moved its ax to defend against my tiny sword.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    My sword struck against, the stone de of its ax and shook it once again, before forcing it to take a step back.

    This time, I didn''t give it a chance and pressed forward with another attack and then another as it defended.

    "I have to save Grimm. You are very good at defending," I mocked and all it could do is re at me as it defended. There is nothing else it could do; it is using nearly all its power is defending.

    It won''t take me long before I forced it to use what little it is hiding.

    I keptunching a flurry of attacks, without giving it even a moment of rest and within a few seconds, forced it to use what it is hiding.

    It didn''t have a choice. If it didn''t use it, I will kill it. It knows it, I know it.

    A few more seconds passed, and I have be sure that it is not hiding anything.

    "Say goodbye to the world, Grimm," I said to him and moved toward him.

    It seemed to have sensed its death and was able to harness the power from its bloodline, but it is not enough.

    Puch!

    "You wretch," it was cursed when I had appeared behind it and pierced my sword into its chest.

    It froze as I released the burst of energy, and a secondter it had disappeared. It appeared in my core, where it will receive the punishment for the sins it hadmitted.

    I appeared by the stealth artifact and took it back to my core, before resuming my journey.

 Chapter 3346 Two I

    I looked above and saw the sun going down, but I was not in a hurry to find shelter.

    I could stay out for three more hours before I will need to find it. Till then, I will continue with my journey and search for the Grimms with the bloodlines.

    Thanks to Nero, I have been able to find quite a lot of them. In the past few days and able to kill them. This time, there is no Magnus beside me who is watching my every move.

    I have filled nearly 40% of the limit and I will have to fill the rest, in the next week.

    The mist valley and the area around it have a lot of Grimms, and I will hunt them, before going toward the exit.

    In the past six days, I have thought a lot and finally chosen the exit among the hundred. It will take me six to eight days to reach that ce, from the mist valley, but before I make a journey toward it, I would need to reach my limit.

    It is the most important thing for me.

    I could do other things outside fast, but not reach the limit. The Grimms are my only way.

    I am not like Magnus, who had an aid in his art and inheritance, which provides him with the source''s energies. For the people of the realm, reaching the Sky Sovereign is no challenge.

    Even the one with the lowest talent would reach it. Their real challenge begins at the breakthrough of the Prime.

    Even at that level, they had an edgepared to other people.

    Especially, the hosts of celestial inheritance, like me. We don''t have a bloodline, which could connect us to the source, nor like the Legacy Inheritance and the source energies, they could provide.

    It is hard for a people like me; I am quite lucky that I could harvest the Grimms, or I would have been still in the native world right now.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I sensed the group of natives behind. A powerful group of three, with a Peak Sovereign leading them.

    They appeared by me in a minute, and the leader looked at me before throwing a crystal. I caught it while they moved away.

    I didn''t even look at the crystal; I knew what they were. In the past few days, I have received over twenty of them. These crystals contain the location of the exit, and it is the organization''s domain.

    They are not the only ones who were sending the crystals. I am giving some of mine too.

    I am sharing over ten locations and all of them are outside the organization''s domain.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and my vision changed. Not far away from me, two Grimms are fighting a monster. Both of them belong to the same tribe and have the same level.

    They have the bloodline, both of them, but the strange thing. Their bloodline is different from each other.

    I didn''t even take a second to change my direction. I have not fought against the two Peak Sovereign Grimms yet, especially not ones with the bloodline, but I am confident that I could kill them.

    A few minutester, I reached them but didn''t enter the stealth field.

    I watched as they fight the monster, which was quite powerful. Especially its defense; even the Grimms could not breach.

    Still, it is only a monster, powerful as it may be. The Grimms were able to kill it, after bleeding it dry.

    As they did, I walked into the stealth field, and I didn''t even hide my aura. So, both of them sensed me immediately.

    "Nice battle," I praised, but they didn''t seem to rejoice. Instead, their expressions be grave.

    "Don''t hold back. This human bastard is not simple," said the Azure Spots Deerman.

    An enormous ck bow appeared in its hand. As it pulled the string, an azure arrow formed on its giant bow, and it came at me with an incredible speed; the moment it had released the string.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Sup!

    The arrow came at me, leaving behind Brown Spots Deerman.

    The giant arrow appeared in front of me in a second, and I didn''t move. I only moved when it was only a meter away from me.

    I moved by only a meter, dodging the arrow by a centimeter.

    The eyes of both of them turned even more serious. They had not underestimated me, but after seeing the dodge, they will be cautious.

    Usually, I didn''t reveal my strength. I loved to y the sheep to hunt them as a wolf but for the past two days. I didn''t get a challenge, I wanted to get and now, after seeing these Grimms, the fire lit up.

    I want them to fight me, thinking; I am the most dangerous challenge they have evere across.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The battle bes even more challenging, seeing one Grimm is an archer and a good one at that.

    Sup Sup Sup

    I didn''t even take a second to recover from the surprise and startedunching the rapid azure arrows, which were denser in energy and also faster than the one it had attacked me before.

    They appeared in front of me, and I started dodging them, while always keeping the Grimms in front of my eyes and soul sense.

    It keeps firing arrows at me, before finally, the Brown Spots Deerman appeared in front of me and even then, it kept firing.

    "I will kill you, human," it said and a blue steel great sword in its hand with a wooden handle, got covered in the dense brown bloodline energy and it swung it at me.

    At the same time, the Archer moved fast,unching arrows at it moved.

    Sup Sup Sup

    These arrows are much smaller, but more powerful and faster. Most importantly, it isunching from all directions, closing the gaps where I could move.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face as I swung my sword. It is already starting to be a challenge.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against the Grimms hard. Shocking it and shaking it while it took a step back.

    At the same time, I moved too, avoiding the arrows, which now moved toward it, but just as they reached a meter away from it. They dissolved and turned back into energy.

    All the Grimm had felt was a light gust of energy.

    It seemed to be more talent than I thought.

    I appeared on its left and attacked before it could even stabilize itself, but it is earth elemental; it is nothing.

    These bastards are always good at the defense.

    CLANG!

    It defended from my attacks, but moved to take a step back like thest time. While I disappeared to dodge another volley of arrows, which dissolved the moment they reached a meter away from me.

    "You should use more strength. Next time, a step back isn''t the only thing you will do," I said to it, with a smile.

    "Bastard!" it cursed, but didn''t move to attack, instead a powerful aura burst out of its body, and a bloodline phantom formed behind it.

    The same thing happened with the Azure Spots Deerman, who had stopped firing arrows for a moment.

 Chapter 3347 Two II

    "Now, you will die," said the Brown Spots Deerman as its aura reinforced and attacked me.

    At the same time, the arrows came, but these arrows were notmon arrows of before. They are big as me, with a very dense tip; it seemed like it had poured so much energy into the tip that it had solidified.

    They areing in with a thousand, while the Brown Spots of Deerman,unched an attack with might.

    I swung my sword; it looked like a normal attack but is filled with power.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed, and a powerful shockwave was created. It is so powerful, that it had slowed down the rain of arrowsing at me.

    I disappeared to dodge the attack, and it moved with me; not wanting to let me dodge it, and attacked again.

    CLANNG!

    My sword shed against it, giving a huge shock to my left arm. I moved my body at an angle that put more pressure on my arm; it is the only way I could dodge the arrows and defend against the attacks.

    I disappeared again to dodge the arrow, but the bastard followed, with even more power.

    The dense earth elemental bloodline of energy came out of it and moved around it. Soon it expanded, covering me with it before I could get out of it.

    The moment it did, I felt the heaviness and oppressiveness that want to crush my mind.

    It didn''t even move my mind. Though the heaviness had affected me; slowed me down.

    The power burst out of me, and I regained my speed and dodged the arrows as I shed around them before moving my sword to defend against the attack of Brown Spots Deerman.

    Which had dealt with quite a lot of arrows at me.

    It is not just its body that makes the arrows vanish, but also the sword by extension. If I am smart enough and take the risks I am taking, I could deal with a lot of arrows, with its help.

    I am doing that, and it knows what it could do.

    One meter range is already dangerous. If it shortened further, there is a chance one of its arrows might hit it.

    The Grimms do not want it to happen.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    The Brown Spots Deerman and Azure Spots Deerman kept attacking me. They didn''t give me even a moment of rest.

    Every second, their attacks are getting stronger, especially of the Azure Spots Deerman. It is literally raining down the arrows on me and they are fast and powerful.

    So much that even a single one of them would do great damage.

    Kill me, if they hit the fatal point.

    Once more, Brown Spots Deerman changed the attack and now the phantom of the great sword appeared behind its giant sword; it is huge, and it ising at me, at the same time, the Azure Spots Deerman had changed its attacks.

    Its arrows have thinned out, but attacks have be even stronger.

    The arrows nowing at are very in number, but each one of them felt solid and had a bloody red tip at the end.

    That tip contains explosive energies; I couldn''t even let it touch me or it will create a hole big enough, it will leave nothing of me behind.

    CLANNNG!

    Rip!

    My sword shed against its enormous sword, and, for the first time, I shook and at the same time, an arrow hit me. It touched my archer and cut through it. Thankfully, it didn''t touch my face or there wouldn''t have been any head.

    "You are finished human. In less than ten seconds, you will die," it said and instead of it of turning serious, a small appeared on my face.

    The one that is filled with victory.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Really," I said as I appeared to right and it opened its mouth to respond, while it attacked me, when suddenly it stopped, and a shock appeared on its face.

    Not only it, but Azure Spots Deerman is also shocked, more than Brown Spots Deerman.

    Well, I would be too, if my arrows didn''t work as they should be.

    The arrows reached it; they didn''t dissolve as they should reach a meter close to it and it was utterly prepared to deal with it.

    Which it should have been.

    CLANNG Puch Puch

    It defended four of the arrows quickly, but there are too many of them and it was unprepared. Seven of them pierced it one after another, each one creating a huge hole across its body.

    Though given how big its body is and it was able to activate the defensive methods on time. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Not to mention the famed vitality of Grimm; all of itbined had saved its life, despite being struck by the seven arrows.

    Puch!

    Well, I finished the job, after thest arrow stuck it. I didn''t stop it when it was defending. So, non-one could fault me for taking thest shot.

    It froze and a momentter; disappeared into my core.

    "You Grimms are quite merciless; you have killed your friend," I said to Azure Spots Deerman, who is looking at me in shock. Still wondering how it had all happened.

    "I will kill you, you bastard!" It roared with its scream full of pain and anger.

    A dense azure aura covered it and three gems on it lit up brightly. At the time, a ck arrow appeared on the bow. It is not an arrow made out of energy, but a real one, and looking at things, it looks quite dangerous.

    Sup!

    It pulled the string back, before releasing, and the ck aura came at me with the blue runes on it shining with power.

    My expression turned serious, and I harnessed therge amount of power, pouring quite a lot of it into the weight of enchantment of my sword, before swinging it.

    As the arrow had reached me.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against arrows, and I shook, before starting to take the steps back rapidly.

    The blood leaked from my lips, but there was a smile on my face.

    "Good, I thought these energy arrows are all you have," I said and moved toward it and immediately, it shot another ck arrow. It is fast and big enough, that I couldn''t dodge it.

    These are the targeted arrows.

    If I try, it will move toward me. So, it would be better to face it and it is another challenge itself, but I don''t have any other choice.

    I defended against the arrow and immediately; it sapped away all my moments and sent me back. I hadn''t even stabilized when another arrow came at me, with faster speed and strong power.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    It rapidly begins tounch the attacks, not giving me even a single chance to close the gap between them.

    It is frustrating as it is exciting.

    Unlike Brown Spots Deerman, I didn''t have confidence in killing it. That is what makes this battle amazing.

    I feel like these arrows are not its strongest attacks, and until it revealed itself, I couldn''t reveal all my strength.

    I couldn''t simply charge at him, which would be idiotic, considering I didn''t know its full strength.

 Chapter 3348 Chase

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The ck arrows kepting, and I kept defending. They are powerful, but I have kind of got used to them.

    I needed to adjust my armor a little ording to their ever-increasing power, which seemed to be reaching the limit.

    "You should change your arrows. They are not even affecting me anymore," I said and defended against the arrows, before moving a couple of steps forward and stopping again to defend against another arrow.

    It didn''t say anything and simply nocked another arrow at me and released the string.

    These arrows are powerful, but unlike before, they are not able to push me back. All they are doing now is making me shake faintly, and that would stop after I finished fine-tuning.

    A few more seconds passed, and I stopped shaking entirely despite the arrow''s powers.

    Fifteen more seconds passed, and it finally stopped and looked at me. With those dark green eyes, which seemed to hold a storm of rage within them.

    "Good. You had understood the futility of your attacks. Now, bring out the best stuff," I said and grinned, but a momentter, the grin on my face froze.

    It took out another arrow; this one is simple. It had what looked like a metallic tip, a wooden shaft, and feather fletching.

    "Nearly all the people against whom I had used these arrows have died," it stated, pointing the huge iron tip of the arrow at me.

    "Well, let me tell you one thing; I am not going to be one of those people," I replied, and a small smile appeared on its face.

    Rumble!

    "We will see," it said with a smile and a release of the arrow, and I heard the rumbling sound. Like the herald before the storm came.

    The giant arrow didn''t release any power, but its speed. There is no way it hid from my eyes, despite the powerful soul cloak around, which made it feel like a normal arrow to one''s soul sense.

    I didn''t waste any time thinking and harnessed all the power of the burst that I had been holding back and swung my sword.

    The arrow appeared in front of me, and it took less than a second to do that.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed with the tip of a giant arrow, which was twice bigger than me, but I felt like my sword had shed against the mountain itself.

    Puh!

    Arge shockwave spread from the sh. At the same time, my body shook, and I vomited blood before rapidly starting to take steps back with my sword holding the arrow back.

    I was barely able to stop myself from shooting down like a ragged doll and now, this arrow, which has been destroyed, is pushing me back hard.

    This arrow is not simple and if I didn''t deal with this fast; I will die.

    Hun!

    I was just dealing with it when I saw the Grimm moving and a second and a halfter, itunched another arrow.

    Rumble!

    It also made a rumbling sound as it came, and it ising from a different angle, which means I will have to defend against it while holding this arrow.

    ''Well, this bastard had set quite a trap,'' I thought.

    Of course, it was a trap.

    It had started with energy arrows and then used the ck arrows, before using these really dangerous wooden arrows.

    Defending against the previous arrows made me think. I will be able to defend these too and I am right. While it may have set a trap and one that is damn good, I have made the preparation on my own.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Seeing the arrowing, I moved my sword to the surprise of Grimms, and the arrow sticking to it, moved with it.

    It should have slid past my sword ande at me, but it had not.

    How could it, when the invisible strings are binding it to my sword? The moment, I realized, the arrow hadn''t exploded and pushed against me; I released the strings and bound it to my sword.

    While these strings couldn''t bepared to the ones I had in my native world. They are powerful enough to bind it, as long as it is touching my sword.

    The second arrow took a fraction of a second to reach me before it shed against my sword, or rather, the arrow sticking to it.

    BANNNG!

    The second arrow crashed against the first, with both of them exploding in a splintering mess.

    The explosion was so powerful that the splinters were able to crush five of my defensiveyers. If they had broken through the sixth one, they would have been able to hit my body.

    I turned to it, expecting it to nock another arrow, but. It is looking at me.

    "That was quite an attack. It had nearly killed me," I said, and its expression changed, but only slightly.

    Though I could feel the raging storm in its eyes.

    Second, passed, and it kept looking at me. I didn''t move and looked at it with a smile on my face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "We will meet again," it said to surprise, and it broke into the run.

    I may be surprised, but I followed it, and this time, I didn''t hold back on my speed and begin to gain speed on it rapidly, surprising it.

    It increased the speed further, and it was slightly greater than mine.

    It was slowly beginning to increase the gap between us; it didn''t slow down, even when we got out of the range of the stealth field.

    It would be hard. If the bastard, able to get away. I would have no other way to use the other option to kill it. It is not something I want to use.

    Buzz!

    I was thinking that when the Grimm inside me had copsed and a momentter, the strengthening energy released from my core.

    When the thick energy entered inside me; my body and soul begin to swallow it hungrily.

    My strength begins to increase, and my speed begins to get faster, little by little. Forty-seven secondster; my speed had be equal to it; which surprised it but didn''t slow it.

    It didn''t slow down when a monster came in front of it; it had just brought out its bow and shot an arrow.

    A secondter, a poor High Sovereign monster got killed. It didn''t even collect the body. I did it; it was hog monster, the fire type; they are always tasty.

    Every second, I am getting close to it, but I don''t know whether I would be able to kill it or not.

    We are doing a very dangerous thing. We are running openly with our full power and that was leaking power, despite we are trying to keep it contained.

    It is doing it more than me.

    Which is like honey for bears; the monsters keeping. Till now, six havee, five for it, one for me; all of it had been killed by us in a single move.

    Roar!

    I had just thought that when a lion monster roared and came at me.

    I didn''t even nce at me, but ance of dense energy formed over me, and a momentter, it released toward the monster.

 Chapter 3349 Kill

    "Give up, human, or we will both pay the price," said the Azure Spot Deerman. As I reached a hundred meters of it.

    "I will not give up till I kill you," I said. Of course, it is a lie. If my life is in danger, I will give up and hide.

    Nero is running with me, not far away, keeping an eye on everything. Especially the monster of Earth Sovereign level or powerful Peak Sovereigns that I couldn''t match.

    "Then, you had left me with no choice," it replied and spun in the air, with its bow targeting me.

    I turned serious as the arrow in the bow was the same wooden arrow and even with increasing power. It is not something I could dodge, especially at a hundred meters range.

    Rumble!

    A rumbling sound rang out as the arrow released, and I moved my sword toward it.

    As it appeared nearly instantly, in front of me, while Grimm turned again and ran with its full power.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against the arrow with every bit of power I had before moving my sword away and releasing the arrow at my back.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    It moved past my sword and began crushing the trees, which had my aura.

    I dealt with an arrow, but all my momentum is lost. The Grimm bastard was so fast, it moved out of my range in time I have dealt with the arrow and now the arrow creating suchmotion; it is going to bring even more monsters.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed as I stabilized.

    ''Nero, kill the bastard,'' I said to him. Despite my growing advantage, it would be hard to catch this bastard. So, it is better Nero kills it. Unlike me, he could catch up to the monster.

    ''I think you will be able to do the job yourself, Father,'' he said, and the scenery appeared in front of me.

    A momentter, I burst out with all my speed and moved toward the Grimm. There is a chance that I could kill it and this time, I will finish the job.

    CRY!

    I was thinking that when the piercing cry rang out from the abode and a big bird came at me; the same one which my enemy is dealing with, nearly as powerful as it is dealing with.

    I will have to kill it before it does and reach it, but it will not be easy, considering the bird is Peak Sovereign.

    It is not something I could kill quickly, but one thing is clear; it is a dumb monster.

    A powerful, but dumb monster, and if I took a life-threatening risk, I might be able to kill it in an instant, but if I had failed. Thatrge beak will snap me in two.

    So, I took the risk and jumped toward the monstering at me.

    It is a big bird, bigger than me, but smaller than Grimm. Thankfully, it is a physical type of monster, a metal element to exact, with that sharp steely beak and razor-thin feathers.

    Which it isn''t willing to attack me with.

    Soon, there was a distance between meter between us, and it opened its huge beak to kill me. I kept moving without any chance and a fractionter; I was in front of its beak, ready to be killed.

    That''s when I moved. Harnessing the power, I was holding back. I spun fast, appearing directly above the bird and bringing my sword down on its head.

    Crryyy!

    It seemed to realize what was happening and cried loudly, releasing its feathers at me.

    It is an opposite angle; I didn''t think it would be able to do it, but it did and now, those razor-sharp feathers areing at me, while the sword moving down against its metal skin head.

    Puch!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    CLANNNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    My sword pierced through the head of the bird, while the attack of it got defended by the shield artifacts, and I summoned and controlled it with my energy.

    If it had been a Grimm or Native, I wouldn''t have been doing that with their attacks, unless I am using my real strings.

    Puh Puh Puh!

    I had defended against the feathers, but it had cost me a lot.

    Thud!

    I stored the corpse of the monster andnded on the ground, before moving toward the Grim.

    While healing and the strengthening energies heal my injuries.

    Seconds passed, and soon, I reached the Grimm, or rather its edge, of its sound sense and stopped before starting to walk inside carefully with stealth method active at full force.

    It is still fighting with the bird, but nearly killed it; three back arrows had pierced into it, with one nearly close to its heart.

    Azure Spot Deerman is also injured, but those injuries are not heavy, but still significant.

    Hun!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I walked for over twenty-seconds, before speeding with the full power. It made sense to me immediately.

    I would have liked to get closer before springing on it, but it didn''t leave me with the chance. Seeing it hadunched the attack, that would kill the bird and it would run away immediately.

    The bird died as it begins to run away, but I was closing the distance.

    More strengthening energy had merged with me, increasing my power. Not to mention, it is injured. Its speed is slightly less than what it had been earlier.

    A little more than half a minute passed and now, there was less than ten meters of distance between us.

    "Die, you bastard!" it shouted as it spun in the air and shot the ck arrow at me. Seeing the distance between us, it is shooting the arrow at a point of the ck range.

    Sup!

    It released the arrow, and I moved to dodge it. It is extremely risky and I wouldn''t have done it if my strength hadn''t increased and I am desperate to kill it.

    If I defended, it would slow me down and it would gain speed on me and I don''t want that, especially when it presented the opportunity with the attack.

    It lost a lot of its speed spinning, and I would just need to dodge the attack and I would reach it.

    Rip!

    I dodged the attack, not fully. The sharp metallic edge of it had cut my armor and a little of my skin, where it poured powerful energies.

    I had created a pocket, but it is not powerful enough. It won''t be able to hold back for long, but I will care about thatter.

    The moment I dodge the attack; I jump and appeared at the back of Grimm, which had slowed down a lot, and brought my sword down at its back with all my power.

    It sensed the attack and activated its defensive skill and tried to dodge the attack, but it was slow.

    It is an archer and one that is quite fast, but I am not slow either, especially with increasing power or I had poured every bit of my strength for this attack.

    Puch!

    My sword cut through every one of its wind elemental defenses before piercing its back, directly into its beating heart.

 Chapter 3350 Grade 4 Artificer

    I took a slow, but deep breath as I got my head out of the tub, made of dense liquid.

    While I have learned to hold my breath for long. It is difficult, especially when I pushed myself harder. Artificially strain my body, to take it where I need it; it saves me hours.

    Now, I don''t keep holding my breath for hours to read myself for seven aurora waves.

    I could do it within a minute. It is ufortable and painful, but worth it seeing I only need to keep holding my breath during the treatment, not before or after.

    Buzz!

    It took a few minutes for my breath to turn to normal, and when it did. I got out of the tub and sat in the formation beside it before activating it.

    I closed my eyes, and a momentter; I am at my core and turned to my clone. It is working on the workshop.

    It may look normal since it is doing it daily, but it is not. Today, he will be testing himself. If it seeded, then I would be a true Grade 4 artificer.

    If I were to apply the standard of ces I had been. I had be a Grad 4 artificer, weeks ago, but this test is not of that standard or even the highest standard of the prime world.

    No, this test is of realms standards, the highest ones.

    A sess and it would be a Grade 4 artificer; I would be a Grade 4 artificer. There is no difference between it and me since we are the same.

    I had practiced a few times and produced the same result with variation, which was a not defect, but style variation. My clones maybe me, but they are clones. They don''t have feelings or other things.

    Which makes them best at what they do and there is a conflict with the core, which is me.

    I hope it seeds and there is a good chance it will. Once it is done, I am going to make it work on my breakthrough formation.

    It is not efficient; I have used many resources on it. Precious resources, like bubbling tar soil. It also has some part of the resources; I have used in the native world.

    I want to reforge it, so it would show all its powers. I also want to add a thing. If I seeded, it would make things quite easy.

    I summoned the chair and sat down before a nook appeared in my hand. I begin to read it; I didn''t have to watch what it was doing. I could feel what it was doing, and it is imprinted on my mind, every moment.

    It is happening with all my clones.

    An hour passed and then another, when I finally closed the book and turned to watch my clone.

    The test on which it had been working for six and a half days wasing to an end. While I could feel what it is doing, which is much better than watching. Still, I decided to watch.

    It had made all the pieces, and now it is connecting them together, which is the task itself.

    I wanted to join him, but I didn''t. Since it had done it from the beginning, I decided to let it finish it.

    Minutes passed, and finally, my clone had connected with thest piece.

    The thing is a perfect square of red and green. It looked like it was made of metal, wood, and stone.

    All those things have been used in the making and a few others.

    It finished crafting it and now, only one thing remained. Which is to test it; if it had passed all the parameters, then I will be a Grade 4 artificer.

    Buzz!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    It activated it and began to change its shape and size. Bing bigger and bigger, till it stopped as it had transformed into a house.

    I looked at the beautiful house before entering inside it.

    Yes, my clone had crafted an abode, and from the looks of it. It is a damn good one. From what I could see, it had passed the test. I could see there was no w in it; it is better than most of the Grade 4 abodes I have.

    I have many of them in my core; more than I know what to do with them.

    I have also collected quite a few spatial abodes. It is easier to get them when you fight against the Peak Sovereign; those bastards are rich.

    I have gotten an insane number of resources from them.

    This ce had really given me a lot. So much that I won''t need to be worried about the resources for a long quite a while.

    This is great once I got out. I will be able to focus on inheritance only.

    A few minutester, I opened my eyes and got out of the formation, and went to my room for a shower. Fifteen minutester, I walked out, and changed intofortable clothes, before stepping into the kitchen.

    I made myself a meal and ate it alone since Nero is outside.

    Once I sleep for four hours, before waking up, but I didn''t get out of bed. I have two hours before I have to leave, and treatments couldn''t be done in this short time.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I have designed the treatments in a such way; I need them with sets. Only then, they will work.

    The increased strength had brought many benefits, but there is also some drawback.

    Like, I could stay long in the night and get out early. Which took hours from my time, that I could only practice treatment once and that of forbidden power and not strengthening ones.

    I could only practice twice when the nights are long. Today is not that day.

    I closed my eyes again and entered my core. There my clone is already standing in front of therge white table. It is big that even Grimm couldfortably sleep on it.

    It is a song of Sar, and it is mainly an alchemical tool; it could also be used for the artifice.

    It is not good as it is alchemy, but it is the best artificer artifact I have. Others I have been at a much lower level.

    "Let''s begin," I said as I appeared at my core a momentter. A small multicolor crystalline ball appeared in front of us.

    My breakthrough formation. I am going to reforge it. It will be a costly process and going to take a lot of time and while I am doing that, I won''t be able to use it.

    Not that I could make a breakthrough quickly.

    I am making progress, but it would take time. I wouldn''t be able to make a breakthrough before I leave this ce, and this should finish around that time.

    I think a month inside should be enough to reforge it and add a few new abilities.

    "Unravel," I said gently, and the entire sphere begin to unravel rune by rune. Within a minute, its runes have covered the whole table.

    "Let''s begin," I said and begin with my clone.

 Chapter 3351 Leaving The Mist Valley

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through the chest of Snakeman and a momentter, it disappeared into my core, while I moved to the hiding spot.

    My injuries are heavy, that I chose this powerful enemy. I had wanted to challenge myself and nearly died due to that.

    Though, I did get what I wanted. The battle had filled the thirst of my heart and also showed me, the hint of power the real Peak Sovereigns have.

    Peak on every level, there are many powerful bastards who could harness some of the power of the next level. This bastard was not that, but seeing its abilities, it would have gained that power and even broke through to the next level.

    I may have the power of the Peak Sovereign, but I am far from being strong enough to deal with the strongest.

    Though, I am confident enough to hide from most of them, which is good enough for me currently.

    Soon, I reached the hiding spot, and at the same time; the Grimm had copsed into the dust.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, thick, powerful, strengthening energy released from my core into my body and soul. Strengthening them rapidly and also healing my injuries, mixing with the healing energy I had released.

    I sat down and dealt with my injuries; there are nearly a hundred pockets of powerful energies around my body.

    I need to deal with them quickly. If they exploded at once, they will be the end of me.

    It had been ten days since I had walked out of the tunnel, and I was still in the mist valley. I would have gone out a few days ago, but I had stayed to hunt the Grimms.

    I had nned to hunt them outside of the valley where they have gathered, but Nero said doing would be risky, seeing there are also the Earth Sovereigns there.

    So, I am hunting near ces, which Grimms prefer.

    Though, I am being an idiot to hunt in the same ce. I have been changing the ce after killing the few Grimms.

    It is much safer and also helps, that lots of natives have poured into the ruin. Since they have found an exit and information on the ruin; the organization has sent a lot of people inside.

    It made killing Grimms a lot easier, without arousing any suspicion.

    Soon, thest drop of the strengthening energy merged into me, and I looked at the limit and smiled.

    ''It seemed like I could now leave this ce,'' I thought. The Grimm had taken me a lot closer to my limit than I had thought it would. My limit had filled to 98.9%; one more Grimms and I am done.

    I am sure I would be able to find one powerful bloodline Grimm on my way to the exit.

    Even if I didn''t find one; I would be reaching it there myself with the strengthening methods and the treatments.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face at the thought of leaving. This ruin had given me so much, but I have been here for months and now, I just want to get out of it into the real world.

    Finally, I finished dealing with all the poisonous energy of the Grimm and got up.

    I got out of the hiding ce and moved toward the exit of the mist valley, and since I have gotten everything, I am leaving through the safe route.

    Which is also closer to my destination, which I should be able to reach in around a week.

    Two hours passed, and I could see the exit of the mist valley. I should be able to reach there in an hour. I wanted to go out many times, but reaching the limit was important, but now I could do it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I am moving fast, but cautious. This side may not have much traffic, but sometimes Grimm Peak Sovereigns and Earth Sovereigns came through it.

    Those bastards entered the route to hunt. I have seen many times through Nero how they kill the natives. One Grimm Earth Sovereign had swallowed the small native alive.

    Just remembering the scene makes me shudder.

    ''Father, hide,'' warned Nero, and immediately I hid. A couple of secondster, I saw a winged Grimm flying not far away from me.

    It is an Earth Sovereign, and, from the looks of its aura; it has average strength but is more than powerful enough to crush me to a bloody paste, with a single attack.

    Hun!

    A second passed, and it flew through but stopped suddenly. My heart couldn''t help but skip a beat seeing that.

    I am in range of the Earth Sovereign, but fast enough from its concentrated power and my stealth method is working great. It wouldn''t have sensed me, but I had readied myself for it.

    I wouldn''t be going down without a fight.

    For a few seconds it didn''t do anything, just looked around, with no direction in particr, before suddenly powering its soul sense.

    I felt its thick, powerful soul sense, which, from thinking as air, had be as thick as water.

    I am scared shit. The only thing that gave me confidence is the changes I have made in my armor in several seconds. To get more aligned with its soul sense, so the chances of it discovering me would lessen if something like this happened.

    Seconds felt like hours, when suddenly it waved its arm and a momentter; a native came out of its hiding spot, covered in its energy.

    ''He is dead,'' I thought. There is no way it would survive that.

    I felt sad for the Beastman, even if he was from the organization. He is a Peak Sovereign, with a bright future ahead of him, but now it is all destroyed.

    The Beastman tried to struggle, but the energy of the Grimms was too powerful and it seemed to squeeze it.

    A couple of seconds passed, and I closed my eyes and muttered a prayer. The Beastman died and died horribly, and I wish I could say, it is my first time seeing the Grimms killing the natives in such horrible ways.

    The broken body of the native disappeared and Grimm flew ahead, disappearing a few secondster.

    I didn''t move from my spot for more than a minute. Even after Nero gave go ahead, I didn''t move for a couple of seconds.

    I sighed and got out of my hiding spot.

    Hiding will not help me, I have things to do and the first of them all is getting out of this ce.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Nearly an hour passed, and I stopped in front of a wall of mist. There is a thick wall of mist ahead of me. It is so thick, I wouldn''t see anything on the other side, even using all my abilities.

    I took out a deep breath and stepped inside and found myself covered in thick mist, which is even thicker than grey mist.

    The only difference they have is that there is no strong suppression of the soul and senses.

    I didn''t stay in the mist and a secondter, stepped into the other side, feeling a lot lighter and less suppression than before.

 Chapter 3352 Four And Half Days

    Four and a half days had passed since I have walked out of the mist Valley, and I was rapidly moving toward my destination.

    Stopping only to hide, kill and sleep.

    I am making good time; in two days I would reach my destination.

    These three and a half days have passed quite quickly, with much less danger than outside, I could move fast. There are also much fewer Grimms, especially powerful ones, which saved a lot of time, in hiding.

    Though there are enough Grimms. I had killed twenty-one Grimms with bloodline, with four of them at peak.

    So, it could be said, I am at the limit; not only that, but every nt in my core is also at peak Sovereign level, and I have harvested a lot of resources from them.

    Not to mention, the resources I have got here killing the Grimm; it is huge.

    Even now when I am moving; I am harvesting the resources. There are invisible strings around me.

    If I see any resources, I will harvest them.

    It is not like I need them, but since they are there, I will harvest them. It is never harmful to harvest more resources.

    Hun!

    As I was running, a vision of Grimm appeared in front of me. It hadsted for a second, but it told me everything about it and since it has the inheritance, it will be dead soon.

    The Grimms with the bloodline are Nero''s responsibility, and he never let them go.

    I am extremely confident that if anyone below Earth Sovereign had killed any Grimms, then it would be Nero.

    He had killed more than even some Earth Sovereign. As even Earth Sovereign, rest at night, but Nero didn''t. He killed the Grimms day and night, only sleeping for three hours a day.

    He only did that because I forced him. If I didn''t, he would only sleep once in a couple of days.

    Hours passed, and I only stopped to hide. I didn''t stop, even when I had killed the Grimm. It was only Mid-Sovereign, I had killed it, with an energynce.

    ''Father, people are entering one of the contained spaces,'' he said. He is referring to abodes and other things.

    He informs me whenever he noticed people entering them, even though I have no interest in going into them. I only want to reach the exit and get out of this ruin.

    A few minutes passed, and I havee across a couple of peopleing and going to this ce.

    It seemed to be a good one, seeing the smiles on their faces and being exclusive to natives. Barely any Grimm tried to go there, which is wise considering the number of natives.

    They will be killed before they even reach the door; it had happened.

    ''Father, I heard two people talking about seeing a ck centurion lotus there,'' he said, and I stopped in my tracks.

    ''Are you sure?'' I asked with my heart beating wildly. ''You can ask them yourself,'' he said and a vision of three natives shed in front of me, along with the direction they were.

    Immediately, I sped toward those people.

    I have given Nero a list of resources. Very important resources and this ck centurial lotus are very high on that list.

    It is an extremely precious resource for me, and now I am changing my course for it. I hope the news of it being present is true.

    A few minutes passed, and I stopped in front of three natives Sovereigns. All of them got surprised, seeing me suddenly appearing in front of me.

    "Is there a ck centurion lotus where you have been?" I asked directly. They hesitated, so I gently pressed the aura of Peak Sovereign on them.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Yes, there are three on theke, but they are protected," said the Stone Skin man.

    "Give me all the information you have about it, and I will give you these crystals," I said, and three blue crystals appeared in my hand. Seeing them, their eyes lit up.

    I didn''t have to pay them with the crystal, but a little incentive always helped.

    "Here is the information," said stone skin man and sent a white crystal toward me. The two people beside him did the same.

    I took their crystal and received the information. They not provided maps and other things, but also information about resources and a few warnings that made anger rise in my heart.

    I disappeared in my spots, but not before sending the crystals in their direction.

    If the information they have provided is right, then I would be able to reach there in a few hours and there shouldn''t be any problem, seeing I will be one of the most powerful people there.

    Fifteen minutester, I appeared in front of a huge broken building and entered the building.

    I could feel the soul sense of a few people, including the one that belongs to Earth Sovereign. Yes, there is an Earth Sovereign here, despite not being able to enter the garden.

    It is from the organization.

    After following the route, I reached in front of the seven minutester.

    It is a huge jade door, three meters tall. With borate designs on it. By it is a throne like a golden chair on which a violet horn man is sitting.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is an Earth Sovereign.

    "Take out the things you want to take inside out of your storage devices and submit them here," said one of two peak Sovereigns by the door, belonging to the organization.

    I put on an unwilling expression and took out things like healing medicine and a few other resources, before putting four of my storage devices in front of them.

    Which they tagged to my aura.

    "Thank you for yourpliance," said the Beastman, and threw a blue storage ring at me.

    I nodded sulkily and walked toward the stone door. As I approached it, the Earth Sovereign bastard had scanned me.

    The information three have provided informed me about this. They had said these people didn''t resource, and they haven''t lost anything from their storage either.

    They didn''t say it, but it is clear. The Earth Sovereign wants the ck centurion lotus as well, and will use these tactics.

    I am angry at him for using such methods, but I could understand the reason. The lotus is an extremely precious resource for an Earth Sovereign like him.

    It will help him tremendously if he could get his hands on it.

    His soul sensested on me for a second, scanning every part of me for storage, which he didn''t find. I have also been sessfully able to hide my level.

    With my current power, I could do it without arousing any suspicion from the Earth Sovereign like him.

    I nodded politely at him as he finished his inspection and entered inside. and a momentter, the beautiful wild garden appeared in front of me.

    Even in its overgrown state, it is beautiful.

    If I had not been to the mist valley, I would have been struck by its wild beauty, but I see it and spent quite a time in it.

    This garden might be beautiful, but it pales in front of the mist valley.

 Chapter 3353 Solved

    Chapter 3353 Solved

    Chapter 3361 Solved

    I didn''t move for a few minutes, when I did, I moved to an obscure ce and came out as a middle-aged person with a horn and faint purple skin.

    The purple skin is because of the formation, which is sending energies into my body, which had made a faint purple. It is also painful, not over or ufortably, but painful.

    Earlier, I had morphed back into my real identity. Those bastards were checking real identities and had aura signatures.

    Now, I have changed it again.

    Whatever happens here, I don''t want toe back to my real identity. I couldn''t take the risk.

    Within this identity, I could take risks, and show my full power without any consequence.

    This is an herbal garden with precious resources everywhere, but I didn''t go anywhere. I have eyes for only one resource, and I only want that.

    The garden had resources, but it was also dangerous. There is a broken formation everywhere, but I have a clear map. With it, I am able to travel through the safe route with minimal danger.

    Some people tried to disturb me, but I shed the aura of the peak Sovereign, and they backed down.

    Soon, another hour passed, and I reached theke and was immediately struck by a simrity in the design of the dome around theke. I have encountered it before; it looks the same as the dome around theke, where I met Magnus.

    I reached it and immediately many eyes fell on me; there are only thirty-three people here.

    All of them are either High-Sovereign or Peak Sovereigns and they are trying different methods to break through the formation, but it seemed like not a single one of their method is seeding.

    I felt the gazes on me, but I didn''t care about them. I moved around the blue dome, copying the formation.

    Also looking inside and what I saw couldn''t help but made my eyes light up. There are five ck centurion lotuses in there and I want all of them, but I will be satisfied with one. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I want aplete one, not just a flower, but the whole thing.

    Each flower only has one seed, and they are very hard to grow. So, it is better to take the flower as a whole and rent it into the core, but before I do that, I need to solve the formation.

    I recorded the whole formation and turned to the people. There are a lot of powerful people.

    Even if I solved the formation; it won''t be easy for me to get the lotuses, but I will worry about itter, after I solved the formation.

    I even saw a few abodes, likely working on the solution.

    A few minutester, I walked away from the dome and took out the spatial abode, and walked inside. I could see people looking at me, but they didn''t do anything.

    In the abode, Iy on the couch and entered my core.

    As I entered my core, the first thing I saw were two of my clones working on a huge workbench. It had been six days, eighteen, inside the core since my clones and I were working on it.

    I work on it every day at night. In my absence, my clone takes my ce.

    Things are going great, but the progress is slower. It is turning out to be harder than I imagined, but we could do it, and with the few ideas I had during working on it, going to make it even better.

    I looked at it for a couple of seconds before entering the library, where four of my clones working on the inheritance had started working on the formation.

    It is an extremely hard formation, and its creator is the same, one who made the other dome on theke.

    Thankfully, I had studied the formation and got huge data when I saw it breaking. So, now it is going to take much less time solving it, but it won''t be a job for a few hours.

    I don''t like it as it is going to make my schedule tighter, but I have no other choice; I want those lotuses.

    I sat among my clones and started to solve the formation with them, while Nero is keeping an eye on things outside. Especially on people. The moment the formation broke, those people were going to be my enemies.

    I want to be ready for everything, and Nero had already started with the preparations.

    Before I know it, a whole day passed inside the core and I have not made as much as progress I like to, but I didn''t let it frustrate me.

    Even took a break and worked with my clone on the breakthrough formation. Where I am using arge number of resources, but resources are thin, I have.

    If it gives me results, I won''t mind spending arge number of resources.

    The sound of the hammer is loud as my clone and I brought out impurities from the crystaline material we are working on. There is a lot of it, more than I thought it would have.

    I have been careful about the impurities when making the breakthrough formation, but it seemed like, I had not been careful enough.

    Now, that I had got a chance and have knowledge. I am trying to remove every bit of them. I could already imagine the things this breakthrough formation would be able to do if I had dealt with impurities.

    I worked on it for one and a half hours, before doing back to the library and working on the formation.

    The day passed and another came and, once again; I spent little more than an hour working to calm my mind, before going back to the library.

    Finally, after four and a half days, I have solved the formation. I could see the result in front of me and knew it would work without a doubt.

 Chapter 3354 Black Centurion Lotus

    Chapter 3354 ck Centurion Lotus

    "I have solved the formation," I dered loudly, shocking all the people around the dome.

    Everyone looked at not just High and Peak Sovereign, but also those below, who were watching from the distance.

    "Don''t fool around. You havee less than two days ago; how can you solve the formation? Not to mention, do you even have the ability to solve it?" asked the Red Bear Beastman, wearing an organization''s badge.

    He is angry, and if he hadn''t sensed the same aura of Peak Sovereign from me; he would have attacked me.

    "You can''t solve it. Doesn''t mean I can''t solve it," I taunted.

    "You bastard!" it cursed loud and came at me with aura zing. As it reached me, it attacked me with its red halberd.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, and his eyes widened as he begins to take steps back, looking at me with surprise.

    "I had visited a ce where I found nearplete answer key to this formation." I rified, and they finally looked like they believe me.

    The formation is too hard to solve in less than two days for me. I took four and half days and had the help of four clones; not to mention the data, which cut days or even weeks.

    "What are you waiting for, open the formation?" said a silver skin man with three eyes and I smile.

    "Sure, just provide me with powerful Earth Sovereign grade formation ink. It would be great if it is at quasi-Sky Sovereign level," I said with a smile.

    "Greedy bastard!" cursed many people, but I just kept looking at them with a smile on my face.

    "Here, use this ink," said a High-Sovereign and threw a bottle of formation ink at me.

    I looked at the bottleing at me and High-Sovereign. He looked like a normal half-elf. There is nothing distinctive about him, even his aura felt average.

    Though, now that I had looked at him carefully, all the hair on my body had stood up.

    I caught the ink bottle and was surprised to see it is a top Earth Sovereign level ink. Its amount is also quite a good amount, and I don''t think I would use more than 70% of it.

    I hope he didn''t ask for the ink back.

    I filled the into the pen and a secondter, the floods of runes begin toe out of the pen.

    This ck pen is new; it is the highest-level air pen I have gotten from the Grimm. Thought of it, I could have to bring out the runes at an extremely fast speed.

    Two and a half minutester, all the runes came out, and I had sent toward the dome.

    Buzz!

    Everybody watched as therge sheet of runic formation covered the dome and a secondter, it buzzed.

    People took a step back as the formation lit up. Only seven people didn''t do it; six of us are the Peak Sovereigns, with Half-Elf only one being High-Sovereign.

    Nine seconds passed, and the dome had lighted brightly as the sun, before suddenly disappearing.

    The moment it happened, all of us jumped toward theke. Including the Half-Elf. We didn''t care about theke or anything. We want those ck centurion lotuses.

    Though I have be careful; the moment I sensed the aura of theke.

    I strengthened my armor to the highest and my clones begin to make changes ording to the data are getting.

    It will be dangerous; this white muddyke is filled with dangerous corruption. A powerful one at the Earth Sovereign level and normal Sovereigns will die in it and even we will not be safe.

    As I had said, nobody seemed to be caring about that; everyone is desiring ck centurion lotuses inside.

    It is not just us, the Peak Sovereign, who had moved, but also the High Sovereigns behind us. Nearly all of them came behind us, with some of them being quite powerful.

    No matter what, I will have at least one ck Centurial Lotus.

    I stepped over theke, and instantly the corrupting energies hit me. They are really powerful and started to eat the defensive shields, even when one not standing over them.

    The only one who has remained unaffected is the half-elf. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Still, despite that, everyone is moving toward the ck Centurial Lotuses. If they are able to get their hands on it, everything will be worth it.

    The corruption is growing powerful with every step and pressuring my defenses, which have been designed to protect against it, and improving every second.

    Hun!

    We had reached halfway toward the lotus when one Peak Sovereign took the step and started to retreat. I didn''t me him; the corruption had covered him fully. If he continued, it would have swallowed him, too.

    A few more steps and another strange thing started happening; the level of theke had started reducing.

    As if someone is sucking it.

    Though the speed of it is slow enough, it isn''t affecting the power of the corruption attacking us.

    Two and a half seconds passed, and I have reached the ck centurion lotus, which is bigger than me.

    It has huge ck petals; that looked like they were carved out of the night itself. It is an extremely beautiful lotus, and as its smell entered, my nose. I felt all the pores of my body loosen up.

    Immediately, thick green strings started toe out of me and moved to the lotus. As I had said, I didn''t want the flower alone; I want the whole damn lotus.

    Hun!

    As the strings released, I sensed the presence behind me and he attacked me and it is not a normal attack either, but one filled with nearly all his strength.

    Burst 100%

    "Fuck off!" I cursed and winged back my sword toward the sphere of the gem skin man.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed hard against itsnce, making its eyes go wide andyers of defenses shattering, with it flying back like a ragged doll.

    I am merciful, that I only sent it back, if I had sent it down. It would have died; I hope it will be grateful for this mercy.

    I had just sent it back when a strange thing happened in theke. The lotus in which two people had been fighting had just vanished; one moment it was there, and another moment it disappeared.

    It had shocked the two of them so much that they started to look around suspiciously.

    Now there are four, no three lotuses remaining. One disappeared, and another harvested and they looked at three, which had remained.

    Theypletely overlooked Half-Elf for some reason and turned to Red Bear Beastman and me, but for some strange reason, they didn''t attack and instead retreated.

    It is nothing to do with us and everything with the corruption burning their protection.

    After they left, only three of us remained in theke and all three of us seemed to be interested in aplete nt, rather than the flower.

    Seconds passed, and corruption had eaten away all my shields and started on my armor. I wanted to get away, but I waited. The lotus is too important to leave.

    While I was doing that, the half-elf finished and walked out of theke. Yes, walked out, not run away, like most people.

 Chapter 3355 Blood Sun

    Six secondster, my strings secured the nt. I gave it a gentle pull, and it came out a little before disappearing into my core.

    The moment I did, I turned and ran toward the exit of theke. I could feel the relief in the Red Bear Beastman''s eyes.

    Well, he didn''t have to feel relief yet; he is very much in danger. To heal from it, he will have to eat the same flower he is harvesting.

    I don''t care what happens to him. I have my problems to worry about.

    People outside of theke are looking at me with clear hunger in their eyes.

    There are five Peak Sovereigns there, but I am most worried about half-elf, who is looking at me with a smile. There is a hunger for battle in his eyes and I hope it is not for me.

    Thud!

    I got out of theke and immediately, those Five Peak Sovereigns moved toward me.

    "He is mine," said the half-elf, and immediately three people stopped. The two kept walking, but the three behind them seemed to have said something that made them stop in their tracks, with rm in their eyes.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed, thinking I will have to deal with the trouble.

    I had what I wanted and now I just wanted to get out, but as always, things are not simple as I wanted them to be.

    "Can I just go?" I asked the half-elf, and he smiled. "Tell me, what is your real level?" he asked and for a moment, I got rmed, before calming down.

    "Can''t you sense? I am a Peak Sovereign," I said, even pressing him down with my aura.

    "I can''t tell what your level is, but it is not Peak Sovereign," he said and my eyes hardened.

    "Get out of my way and you won''t like what happened next," I threatened, pressing him down further with my aura, but instead of seeing even a hint of fear, there was a grin appeared on his face.

    "I like to see what you could do," he said a momentter.

    A crystalline blood-red teardrop appeared on his temple and a momentter, his whole armor turned blood red from a beautiful green.

    There is even a sigil appeared on his chest, which made many people retreat in fear.

    "Oh, hell no!" I cursed my luck, while the bastard in front of me grinned even wildly.

    "Your name won''t be Aranor Winterthorn, will it?" I asked and his grin froze, and surprise appeared on his face.

    "How do you know?" it asked a momentter, but I smiled.

    "I want this to be a strictly merciful duel, with ten minutes as the limit," I said, and a smile appeared on his face. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "And you know the rules," he said, and I just looked at him.

    "Fine. I am not in the mood for a death duel anyway," he said, and his aura zed like a bloody cloud as he came at me.

    The half-elf is from the Blood Sun realm and the people of this realm craziest bastards. Always searching for opponents to fight; it could be a normal duel or a death duel. They will fight them all, like maniacs.

    I know about this bastard before Jim had fought against him, twice sinceing to this ruin.

    He was cursing him like mad. He said he had been marked by one of these bastards a few months ago, and now he couldn''t get rid of them.

    Every time they sensed him, he will have to fight them.

    In these few months, he had fought them over fifty times and nearly wanted to go home, since their mark was not something he could remove.

    Le also had a mark, but her senior removed it from her. She said whenever she sees these bastards; she would run away.

    I should have asked for more information, especially about this bastard, but I only asked about the realms and rules to deal with them. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Which library also has the information about.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against his saber at full power, and I shook, while it grinned and attacked me again.

    I quickly moved my sword into a defensive.

    I do not need to defeat him, nor do I believe I could, but I am confident that I will survive defensively. I will have to defend, as defeat is not an option, especially against this bastard.

    He will not kill me if he defeats me, but will beat me in the most humiliating way.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    I defended the more powerful attack, and it attacked again and again. Constantly, without stopping even a second.

    "Why are you only defending?" it asked as it continued with its attacks. "Ten minutes," I said simply, and he grinned again, but there is faint anger in it.

    "If you only defend, I will defeat you in the most humiliating way possible," he threatened and this time, I smiled and there is confidence in it.

    "Can you?" I challenged and the grin on my face, before bigger and anger also vanished.

    "I like confident people like you. Crushing that confidence is the most amazing thing," he said and attacked an even more powerful attack.

    I studied him with my clones and defended against his attacks.

    He is not an easy opponent and surviving ten minutes against him is going to be hard, but what other choice I have? I can not defeat him, not could let myself be defeated.

    I also cannot afford to get too injured in the battle, as the sharks are watching.

    The moment I finished this battle, they woulde at me, and I need to be ready to face them. As unlike him, they would not hesitate to kill me.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes. It used every type of attack, and they are impressive, but I have defended against all of them.

    He might be from a realm and battle junky, but I have fought the real war of survival. Killed more than it had; my experience is much greater than him, despite him using really good fighting style.

    Mine is forged through my experience.

    CLANNNNG!

    Another of his attacks hit, and I took three steps back. It shook my internals so much that blood came to my mouth before I drank it down.

    I need to defend against him for thest minute and it will be over.

    "You are quite good at defending. That makes me wonder whether you had everunched an attack against a worthy opponent," he mocked.

    "Didn''t you see my attacks earlier?" I asked, to which heughed.

    "Those were against ants, not against real opponents," he replied, not caring for people listening.

    They are ring daggers at him, but they will do nothing. They do not dare to; he is from the realm.

    A single call from him, could destroy their whole organization.

    Heunched a couple of more attacks, before stopping, with a smile disappearing from his face.

    "I am going tounch thest attack. If you defended against it, I would end the duel immediately," he said.

    "I ept," I said and gathered all my power for thest defense.

 Chapter 3356 Mark Of Blood

    "Take this!" he shouted and came at me with his whole body covered in the thick bloody energy.

    I am not looking at the energy, but at its sword, which had red runes appearing on it, with each one filled with so much power that it scared the shit out of me.

    Seeing, I harnessed every bit of my power; squeezed every speck from my cells, and poured it into my veins and them to my sword.

    I had been hiding some of my power and I hope, it will be enough to defend against this mighty attack.

    Which would be the strongest I had ever faced in my life.

    He appeared in front of me in an instant andunched the attack, while my sword, which was already defensive, move, ording to it.

    It might be a mercy duel, but I didn''t want him anywhere close to me. I need to defend his attack with my sword.

    He is very skilled and moves his saber skillfully to avoid my sword, but I moved my sword ording to it. Foiling every attempt, till our weapons were less than an inch away from each other.

    CLANNNNNG!

    His saber shed against my sword, and I felt like the bloody tsunami had shed against me.

    It is not just a saber that attacked, but also the blood-red energy. Which seemed to be very good at infiltrating. Till now, the inheritance energy didn''t show such an ability.

    The inheritance energy may have shown the surprised trait, but my armor dealt with it.

    It is his saber that is more troublesome. Even after the attack, it wants toe at me.

    I stopped his attack and reduced his saber''s momentum enough to end the attack, before started to take the steps back rapidly and only stopped after taking the twenty-two steps.

    As I stopped, I wiped away the blood leaking from the corner of my lips and turned to him.

    He is also looking at me.

    "A host of celestial inheritance. Interesting," he said, with a smile on his face.

    I wanted to curse the bastard. I didn''t like when people revealed my secrets. He had deduced it in less than ten minutes to fight.

    "So, tell what is your actual level?" he asked again and this time, I red at the bastard, which only intensified the smile on his face.

    "We have finished your stupid duel and I hope you will follow the runes," I said, and he smiled.

    "I am a scion of blood; I do not break the set by it. Though I have a gift for you and hope you ept it," he said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hearing half a sentence, I felt relieved, but when I heard the other half, I didn''t get a good feeling.

    I was right a momentter. A blood-red mark appeared; it is floating above his hand.

    "Please, I don''t want to be hounded by you bastards," I begged, but he just smiled.

    "It is an honor to have the mark of blood; it means we respect your strength," he said. "You respect me, by hounding me?" I asked, back angrily while making the preparations.

    "Hounding is such a bad word. It is more like testing. We are testing you and ourselves, to be better," he replied and send the blood-red mark at me.

    I nned to dodge, but seeing it had appeared in front of me in an instant; I didn''t and instead focused on other defenses.

    Hun!

    The mark struck me and, to my shock, passed through every defense I had created. Including one of the forbidden powers, it is the only one it broke on its way to my core.

    I looked at my core and hope it will destroy it.

    Till now, my core had repelled and destroyed everything that came at it, and I hope, the same thing would happen with it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when I saw my core, is not doing anything and the mark stuck it, before bing a tiny blood-red dot on it, like a star.

    It shocked me. It is the first time my core had let something enter inside it, without the intention of destroying it.

    I was in my shock when the dog released the single and, to my surprise, I could read it. It is sending out my location and power level, which is a Sovereign.

    Which surprised me and what is even more surprising. That is, it is only stating the Sovereign and not the exact level of power I am projecting.

    I am thankful for it and double thankful for my core for hiding my actual level.

    "Excellent protection. Even the mark is not able to tell your exact level," said Aranor in clear surprise.

    "Fuck you!" I cursed to which he just smiles.

    I am really angry at this bastard. He had created more trouble for me than I like. I just hope these pests wouldn''t be as bad as Magnus had described them.

    "I hope you will not be defeated by others before we fight again," he said.

    "Go to hell!" I cursed, but there was no change in his face, instead, he waved at me and walked away.

    I red before making my own way and thankfully, nobody had stopped me. At least the duel had to help me scare away the rats.

    Which is good, because I don''t want to deal with rats, with the injuries I have.

    I may look like I have taken thest attack well. It is not the case; it injured me heavily and I am still healing.

    I moved quickly through the way Nero had scouted yesterday.

    There were some people following me distance, but I was able to lose them and an hour after that, I changed into a different person, before moving through the garden with a rxed smile.

    I didn''t move to the exit immediately, instead, I looked around the garden and harvested some resources.

    I didn''t forget there is an Earth Sovereign at the gate, and I didn''t want to do anything that will draw his suspicion.

    After a few hours, I sat down and closed my eyes.

    I appeared at my core and looked at the new addition to my core.

    The second corruptedke on which two ck Centurial Lotuses are floating; each of the lotus has one of my clones sitting, with books in their hands.

    My clones are part of my soul, and since they are sitting on it. They are sending the power; the lotuses radiate into my soul.

    The effects are faint, but they will be extremely strong in the long run. Especially in my core, where time runs three times faster.

    Yes, I have two ck centurion lotuses; one harvested by me, the other harvested by Nero, along with the whole corruptedke.

    Thanks for the bottle that Magnus had given me when he gave me the melyg waterst time.

    These lotuses are going to be very useful for me. It is a regret that these lotuses have only one ntable seed in every cycle.

    The rest of the seeds are infertile.

    I have already harvested two ntable seeds from these lotuses and thrown them into the corruptedke.

    These Lotuses are Earth Sovereign level. I am in need of a Sovereign ck centurion lotus, and I really hope I find some bloodline Grimms before I reach the exit.

 Chapter 3357 Leaving The Ruin

    I passed through the gate and appeared on the other side. Immediately, I felt the powerful aura of Earth Sovereign scanning over me.

    This time, much more intensely than thest time.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I shook and nearly copsed under the soul sense before it disappeared. I took a couple of deep breaths before walking toward the peak sovereigns, who had collected my storage.

    "Have you seen this person?" they asked and showed me the projection of the purple skin man.

    "No, but several people were asking about him," I replied. They nodded and took my storage ring and scanned through it, before returning it with my other storage devices.

    "Thank you," I said as I took my storage before walking out.

    When I walked out, it was early morning. I looked around before moving toward my destination.

    I spent two days in the garden. Thankfully, I have more than enough time to reach my destination, but I would like to reach it as soon as possible.

    The day passed, and the night came, I continued traveling, till; it is the night, before finding a hiding spot, when my energy reached a near-dangerous level for me.

    The next day, I resumed my journey, killing the Grimms that I hade across and hiding from those I couldn''t defeat.

    Though, I have onlye across only one such Grimm; it was not Earth Sovereign, but the Peak Sovereign. It was extremely powerful, at a level of those I havee across in the grey mist.

    Not me or Nero engaged against it.

    Soon, the night came again, and I wish I had a few more hours.

    I am very close to my destination, two or three hours close, but I couldn''t continue to travel. As the energies reached concentration, that is dangerous to me.

    Forget a few hours. If I dared to stay out an hour; I would die a very horrible death.

    So, I enter the hiding spot Nero had found for me and went inside, while Nero remained out. Enjoying thest night in the wild; for the next few months, he is going to spend most of his time in the core.

    I entered my abode; it is not the same one as before. It is a little bigger.

    It had five bedrooms, two practice rooms, and one big living room, with high-quality spartan furniture.

    Its previous owner had to take a lot of pains to collect things. Including arge white bear monster hide, which I am pretty sure is from the Peak Sovereign monster.

    It is sofortable that I had nned to sleep on it.

    I got this abode today, from a mid-Sovereign Grimms, I had killed in the morning. I didn''t know how it hade across an abode that was suitable for the Earth Sovereign.

    The native he killed must be from a good family or someone lucky or rather unlucky seeing, they have been killed by the Grimm.

    I changed very few things before entering the bathroom. It is the only thing I want to change, it''s a good size, but I nned to make it bigger by joining it, with the bathroom on the other side.

    Fifteen minutester, I got out of the bathroom, changed intofortable clothes, and walked out of my bedroom into the practice room.

    I started with the treatment.

    Usually, I bathed after the treatments, but I had decided to take it before it. As earlier, I had fought against the Grimms, who had energy with an extremely foul smell.

    I vaporized every trace, but still felt filthy and decided to shower first.

    Three and a half hourster, I finished the treatments and showered again before cooking myself dinner and eating it alone.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    After it, I slept on the hide and slept deeply.

    It is so great that I didn''t want to get up at all, but I did and freshened up before walking into the living room and sitting on a stone sofa covered in hide.

    I closed my eyes and appeared in my core, directly in front of the milky corruptedke; on which three ck centurion lotuses are floating.

    I was lucky enough toe across bloodline Grimms, on both days, which helped me grew this lotus. It is such a regret that only one seed had sprouted; the other did not.

    I looked at it for a moment, before waving my hand, and immediately a flower plucked from the tree and floating in front of me.

    I looked at the giant lotus flower and took it, where two of my clones are working on the workbench.

    I nned to use it in the reforging of my breakthrough formation. Earlier, I nned to use different resources, but a ck centurion lotus would be a hundred times more suitable for it.

    It is great; I found. If I had found it tomorrow, I wouldn''t have been able to use it.

    As the reforging would have moved ahead with other materials to use it.

    I appeared beside my core, and it had disappeared. I picked its tools and began working on the things.

    Today, the second stage of reforging would be finished and from tomorrow, thest one will begin. It will take fifteen to twenty days in the core, about a week out of outside time.

    It will be a few dayster, but that is fine; I would need at least another month before my inheritance is finished and I make a breakthrough.

    The ck centurion lotus will act as the main ingredient for it.

    I wonder how many petals the process would take. I hope, at one would remain. I have a use for it, and I don''t want to, the one from the Earth Sovereign level lotus.

    Hours passed, and I kept working, before finally stopping.

    I got out of my core and meditated before eating the breakfast that my clone cooked.

    I only had a few more minutes before it is time to leave.

    I put the abode back into my storage and started the journey toward the exit. My heart couldn''t help but beat wildly.

    The ruin was fun, and I have got many things, but now it is time to return to the real world.

    Three hours and seven minutester, I stopped inside a copsed building, and in front of me is a rift. It is a small one but is big enough that someone like me could pass through easily.

    I checked the rift and, seeing the result; I know it is legit.

    If the information provided by Magnus is right; then this rift leads to the northern part of the Kaliv region, and the Senan mountain range.

    It is not a small area; several Earth Sovereign organizations are there and one Sky Sovereign level.

    I hope I am not unlucky asst time and enter the privatend on any organization or I would once again be a prisoner or worse, a ve.

    I would hate if something like this happens, but it is a risk I need to take.

    I took a deep breath and floated toward the rift, before standing next to it; I remained there for a couple of seconds before jumping inside.

    A momentter, I got out of the ruin and the first thing I felt was cold.

 Chapter 3358 Icy Wasteland

    Poison Dragon Realm

    "Wee back, mydy," said the old man and bowed to him. "Stop. I do not deserve such respect." I said to the old with dragon horns and those around him; all sharing the same features.

    I, too, have some of these features, including the scales, but my other bloodline had affected them a little.

    "We do, mydy. You deserve every bit of it," said the old man respectfully, casting a nce at my belly for a moment before turning to me.

    The reason for so much respect is the little troublemaker inside. She is the reason I have been moving between two realms every three months.

    If not for her, these people would have killed me. The two bloodlines inside me were mortal enemies, and their realms were also mortal enemies.

    Now, they are doing something; they have never thoughts, they would ever do. Compromise.

    "Is everything ready?" I asked, because the moment I stepped into the realm, the little troublemaker shot a feeling of hunger at me.

    She is hungry, and it is not the food she wants.

    "Yes," he said, with his expression turning serious.

    He raised his hands, and the world shifted around us. A momentter, I found myself in front of the huge door and the people guarding them were powerful enough that even a speck of their aura would turn me into mush.

    They are one of the most powerful people in the whole realm, and they are guarding the most important thing.

    Its core.

    ¡­

    Cold is the first thing I had felt before snow appeared in front of me.

    It is everywhere. I couldn''t see anything other than snow in any direction I looked at.

    It is surprisingly cold. Those below Primary-III won''t be able to survive in such cold and even those of initial Primary-III will find it hard to survive this cold for more than a day.

    I looked around and be I am sure I am in the Senan Mountain range of the Kaliv Region, but that is not enough.

    The Senan Mountain range is vast and many organizations have it part of its territory.

    I hope I am in not some organization''s private territory. I really don''t want to be captive again. It''s why the stealth method is active and melding more perfectly with the environment every second.

    I opened the Senan Mountain range.

    It is a huge map that my clones have cobbled together. With maps and information, they had found in the storages of all those I had killed.

    It is not as detailed as I liked it to be, but beggars can''t be choosers.

    Now, the first thing I have to do is find where I am, despite the man and quite good vision, I can''t seem to do it, but I am looking, and my clones are scanning every part to match with the ces in the map.

    "Nero," I said, and a secondter, he came out.

    It hadn''t been even a minute since he had gone back into my storage. I thought it would be weeks or at least days before I will bring him out, but I did it within a minute.

    "You know what you have to do," I said to him, and he nodded excitedly.

    "I will find out where we are, Father," he said and shot out of his ce, perfectly melding with the environment. Even I won''t be able to see him, if not for my connection.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I followed after him, with my soul sense spreading around me.

    Looking at the sky, it seemed to be afternoon; it is bright, but there is no warmth in the sky. Just cold. That will freeze anyone below the Primary-III into the ice.

    I have read from some of the information I found that there are some parts of the Senan mountain range that are cold enough to freeze even Earth Sovereigns.

    I didn''t seem too close to such spots. As usually these kinds of spots, especially if they are beneficial, are controlled by the organization and such ces of extreme temperature are always useful.

    They optimal ces to practice the methods.

    I hope Ie across something that will let me know where I am. A person or settlement would be nice, but I will be satisfied with seeing something that will help me associate this ce with the map.

    An hour passed, and we have crossed arge distance with our speed, but seeing vast unchanging scenery around us; it felt like we have barely taken a step.

    I really wanted to be in the city right now; there are many things for me to do. The first one is buying resources.

    Yes, I have an immense amount of them, but they are the resources I have found. I was in ruin, not in a store where I could buy all the resources I need.

    There are many resources I want and that is not in the massive collection I have. In the store, I could buy or exchange what I have.

    Another thing is, I need information about my next destination. I know where I have to go, but it is far, and I don''t know the routes. In the city, I will be able to find all out.

    Most importantly, I could do all that in the safety of the city.

    I have been in danger for months and I want a few weeks of peace, where I could take the treatments and work on inheritance without fearing for my life.

    Hours passed, and the evening came; the sky had begun to darken and three moons, begin to show themselves from the veil of clouds.

    It is a wonderful scenery in a bleak way.

    It is cold here, and there are no flora or fauna. In the few hours of travel, I havee across a single nt and that one too was on the verge of dying.

    When I stepped into the rift earlier, I hadn''t expected I would be in such a condition. Where I wouldn''t even know where I am.

    It is much better than appearing on the private grounds of an organization and getting captured. Still, there is a chance I may be on some organization''s ground, nothing could be said till I find a person or map.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The whole night passed, and the day appeared. This entire night, I didn''t stop for more than an hour.

    I didn''t stop for treatment or rest; the hour break I took for dinner. I ate it in the open with Nero; a dome of heat was enough for us to have dinnerfortably.

    A few more hours passed when I suddenly stop and close my eyes.

    A momentter, I appeared at my core and looked at the dot, before turning to my clone.

    "Are you sure?" I asked.

    "It is what data is saying," it replied, and I wanted to curse, before dot in a bad ce, not a dangerous ce, but a bad ce.

    It is a safer ce, arge stretch of icy wastnd. It doesn''t have anything, and nobody controls it.

    Boom!

    "Well, I didn''t have to hold back then," I said to myself and flew up from the ground, a momentter, a loud boom rang out as I shot through the air.

 Chapter 3359 Deserve To Die

    A day had passed since I hade back from the ruin, and now I was flying at my top speed.

    My clones are 90% sure where we are, which is quite a good guess, and since it is the case, I had stopped holding back and flying at my full speed.

    This is an opennd that nobody controls, and, except for this cold, there is no danger here. So, I could move fast as possible, without caring for the world as the closes settlement I would find is the edge of this ce.

    Soon the evening came, and I kept flying till the moons begin to shine brightly before taking out an abode.

    I ced it in a sufficiently hidden spot before entering inside.

    While there is a little chance, anyone will see it with its stealth formation active. I don''t want to take risks, especially when I am in treatment, which is my weakest state.

    I entered my abode and went to the practice room directly.

    Earlier, I had nned to find a settlement first, before resuming the treatment, but it will take some time for that happens and I couldn''t wait that long.

    I have a timeline to keep and like to finish with it before I finish with the inheritance.

    Three and half hourster, I finished and went to shower, before eating the dinner my clone made. Once that was done, Iy down on the monster''s hide and fell asleep, waking up four hourster.

    I freshened and sat on the sofa, before closing my eyes.

    This time, I didn''t go to my library and work on my inheritance, as I did during the treatment, and instead joined my core.

    In the center of the worktable, there is a big cauldron in which a greenish-purple herbal solution is boiling. In that solution are hundreds of stone pieces. That had been absorbing the herbal energies for nearly five days.

    Once they finished, my clone and will work on it. The result came out of it will be the final product.

    A few minutes passed, and the fire turned off. My clones unloaded the whole cauldron, with liquid and all on therge worktable.

    I looked at pieces of stone. They looked like any other stones that one would find on the street, but if one looked at them carefully through their abilities. They will see on each stone, there are tiny runes that couldn''t be seen with the eyes.

    I looked at the stone, before choosing one and ced it on an anvil, and begin working on it with small hammered covered in runes.

    It took me five and a half hours to finish the piece and I stop, letting my clone take over, while I went to the library.

    There, I studied the runes for a few hours.

    When I walked out on the surface, the sun was shining in the sky. I flew up before shooting at full speed.

    Nero is in front of me, scouting the way ahead. It might be safe, but cautiousness is necessary. Who knows, I mighte across an Earth Sovereign who didn''t like my face.

    It seemed like a far-fetched thing, but it happens. I heard stories about powerhouses doing that, simply because they didn''t like others.

    Power corrupts. It is not here, but I have seen it in my world too.

    Though there, things were a little better. As enemies were in front of me, many organizations were quite strict with such things, aside from the bastards from the sky saber.

    Here, that enemy is in the background. It had not upied their world, and they would onlye across it if they were unlucky.

    I havee across many sovereigns in the ruin, who had seen the Grimms first time there.

    Though, I wonder how things are going now, with Grimms being defeated. Whether the conflicts between the organization had started and what the academy was doing.

    Things should be fine. It had been less than two years since we all left.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The people who are in control are experienced and till they are there; things should be rtively fine.

    The Grimms were a great unifying factor and sometimes I wish we hadn''t defeated them. Though these thoughts only stay in my mind for a fraction of seconds before I crush them.

    The Grimms were the greatest scourge of our world, and they deserve everything they have got.

    I could even say they have got off quite lightly.

    Nothing could justify their presence, not even the unity and I hope, we wiped them out of the universe too.

    Though, that is not a simple thing as there are not only Grimms alone but also their masters and creators. The abominations are the real threats and are strong as the Titans.

    They have killed many Titans, including the supreme Titan.

    I pushed those thoughts and focused on the journey, but it was hard to do it, seeing everywhere I look, I saw white.

    Soon, the day passed, and the night came, and once again; I took a break and resumed my journey in the morning.

    Three days passed.

    Now it had been six and a half days since I had returned, and I have kind of be sick seeing the endless white. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Thankfully, it will end soon; in one or two days, I will reach the end of this icy waste and see something other than a while.

    I am grateful that I have my core and all the responsibilities within, or I wouldn''t have been calm as I am right now.

    Hours passed, and soon it was afternoon, and I was flying above the mountain when saw the stream. It is tiny, but put a smile on my face; it is the first stream I had seen in this ce or anything in a liquid state.

    It had been so cold that everything had frozen solid in this waste.

    A few more hours passed and when suddenly, Nero''s voice rang through my head.

    ''Father, I am sensing something,'' said Nero, and my eyes lit up. ''What is it?'' I asked, focused on the connection.

    I thought he would move ahead, but to my surprise, he had gone down to the ice and a few minutester appeared in what seemed to be a cavern.

    Hun!

    When I saw what is in the cavern, a surprise couldn''t help but appear in my heart.

    There is a building. It is a green-colored square-shaped building, which is a five-story tall and had been guarded by two Initial Sovereigns.

    One is a horned man, and the other is a Dog Beastman with stripes all over his body and both of them guarding the entrance.

    It made me curious and also Nero, who moved toward the building. It is quite protected, but with Nero''s abilities, he was able to get inside without alerting the natives guarding the entrance.

    He entered inside, and the curiosity on my face turned to horror.

    I saw the natives doing things that are worse than Grimms. Seeing it, zing anger erupted in my heart.

    These bastards deserve to die, all of them and I will kill them.

 Chapter 3360 Worse Than Grimms

    Inside, something horrifying is happening in the building.

    Something I had only heard about it and read about it, but the first timeing across it.

    I saw rows and rows of Primary-III and a few Sovereigns. Each of them bounds, with grey things attached to their heart and their tentacles spread around their bodies.

    They are in horrific pain, but their mouths are shut.

    This is a human harvesting and I wish, this is rare in the world, but it is not. Here people are crazy about progress and would do anything, including using people for resources.

    Here they are using a parasite called innirithe and with it, they are harvesting, the essence of natives.

    These people here have made them cows, where they have bound them and attached paradise, which would harvest their essence without killing them.

    The job is being done by the pipes attached to them.

    It will feel them with the resources that will help them recover their essence. When they do, these parasites would harvest their essence and this process will repeat over and over.

    It is a harmful process that could damage one''s base. If not done properly.

    Nero looked around and saw there are one hundred and seventy people bound here and with fourteen of them being Primary-III.

    There are eleven people who are doing this to them. Including the two guards

    I am feeling zing anger, but I didn''t immediately take a step inside.

    I had asked Nero to do a few things; all eleven of them are the Sovereigns, with two of them being High-Sovereign.

    They are powerful, but I am confident I could handle them. That doesn''t mean I won''t need to be careful, especially when those poor souls are around.

    Half an hour passed, and Nero is finished.

    Seeing that, I resumed flying again and my stealthy soul sense be visible.

    A few minutes passed, and I stopped as I sensed something and burrowed it deeper until my soul sense touched the building and my soul senses covered the building.

    Especially of the two Peak Earth Sovereigns.

    A smile lit up on my face, and I reached for a way, finding it quickly and walking on it, and in a few minutes, I walked into the cavern.

    "Well, I had not expected, I would see something like this, in icy waste," I said and walked toward the building confidently, showing the aura of Peak Sovereign.

    I looked at the two Sovereign guarding the door, and they looked at me. They are alert and I could see the clear fear in their eyes, but they remain in their ces.

    "Halt, this is a private," said Beastman, and I looked at himzily.

    "I have been traveling in waste for days and needed someone to talk to." "I need to know a few things," I said.

    "We can tell you what you want," it said, and my expressions turned mocking. "You ants do not deserve to, I had sensed Peak Sovereigns inside, call them," I said.

    "They are busy inside. We can tell you everything you want," said Beastman, with expression hardening.

    Though theysted for a moment before he realized who was talking.

    "It seemed like you do not understand what I am saying," I saidzily and raised two of my fingers, and immediately, a thorned energy cor appeared on their necks.

    The ck energy thorns are inside, barely hairbreadth away from their necks.

    In a singlemand. They will pierce through their necks, killing them in an instant. They seemed to understand that, as horror appeared on their faces.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I want to talk to my equals that I had sensed, not some ants like you, and If didn''t see them in three seconds."

    "Well, it will be nice meeting you," I said with a smile and thorn touched their skin, effortlessly piercing their armor and defensive methods.

    Click!

    I watched them with a smile as the first second had passed and a second too. The third was nearly done when a door opened, and two Sovereigns walked out.

    Both of them are Peak Sovereigns, and they are intentionally showing their aura to me.

    I looked at them as they walked toward me. One of them is a Monkey Beastman, while the other is a man with stone horns and a tail.

    He is rather tall, around seven and a half feet.

    "How can we help you, gentleman?" asked the stone horn man, with a small smile, but I could he was alert and angry.

    If I hadn''t been showing the aura of Peak Sovereign, I am sure it would have attacked me already.

    "I have been in the ruin and its exit sent me here. I have been traveling for three days and hope you will provide me a good map," I said and Monkey Beastman smile amicably.

    "Falling into the wastnd with such bad luck, but it is better than someone''s private territory," said the Monkey Beastman, before a blue crystal appeared in his hand.

    "It is the mostpressive map I have," he said and threw it at me.

    I caught it and sent a strand of soul sense, and immediately a huge map appeared in front of me.

    "It is a really detailed map and looks like the closes city is only around two days away from here," I said, and a slight surprise appeared on Monkey Beastman''s face and he became quite serious.

    "Is there anything you need, gentleman?" he asked, and I turned to him, with a smile on my face.

    "Yes, I was wondering. Whether you both feel any guilt about doing something that even spawns wouldn''t do?

    "Harnessing the essence of fellow natives, which is forbidden and punishable by death, if you don''t know about it?" I asked and immediately, their expressions changed.

    "Hevex, now!" screamed Monkey Beastman as he burst out of his full power and came at me with a tall, stone-horned man.

    "Die, you bastard!" shouted the stone-horned man as it attacked me with his saber. The Monkey Beastman is a lot more silent. It was beside me and attacked me with its straight sword.

    I smiled seeing their attacks and letting theme closer and when they were just inches away from me; I disappeared.

    BANG!

    I appeared behind the stone-horned man and attacked. My attack was so fast that he didn''t get a chance to even look at me before my sword hit his head.

    It flew away and crashed into the cavern''s wall, falling unconscious.

    Seeing that, I felt relieved. For a moment, I thought I had killed him and that would have been bad; these bastards do not deserve such an easy death.

    I looked at Monkey Beastman, who was looking at me in fear.

    These two may be Peak Sovereign, but they are the weakest ones I havee across. They have likely able to reach this level, likely consuming the forbidden resources.

    "We work for a very powerful people. If they know what happened here, they will not spare you."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Even if you ran away, they would hunt you down," it threatened, but I just grinned.

    "Nice threat, but I don''t care," I replied and moved at him.

 Chapter 3361 Interrogation

    Thud Thud Thud.

    I threw the four unconscious bodies into the room before looking around at the green building.

    Nero had already dealt with rest, and they are in the room too and wouldn''t be waking up unless we want them to.

    I will deal with themter, but first I have to look at these people, while my clones looked through the notes of Monkey Beastman.

    He was responsible for this whole operation and had kept extensive notes. The notes quite surprised me, and if he hadn''t done such heinous things, I would have spared him.

    Very few people have a talent like him, and even I am slightly to him, in that subject.

    "Poor souls," I looked at the people as I appeared in front of me before I released my strings, which went inside them, and slowly, their meta-scans appeared in front of me.

    The more I look, the worse my expressions begin. Seeing what they had gone through.

    One by one, I looked around at all the one hundred and sixty-two people.

    There is a raging fire burning my heart that I want to open that room and kill them, but as I had said, death would be too easy for them.

    I got the information and the first thing I did was to make the parasite attached to them unconscious. It is the easiest thing to do and removing them would be the hardest.

    I had just made the parasite unconscious when some of the Sovereigns open their eyes.

    I noticed the ones who opened their eyes were thetest ones who came here. Looking at the signs on their bodies, they have been here for less than a month.

    "Hello, can you understand me?" I said to them and some of them only red.

    "Who are you? You didn''t seem like those bastards captured us here," asked one woman weakly.

    She looked mostly human, aside from shining skin and a ck gem on her head.

    "No, I am not one of them. I had juste here, not so long ago," I replied with a smile, and a surprise couldn''t help but appear on their face and some even had hope, lighting up in their eyes.

    "What did you do to them?" she asked. "Oh, currently. I have stoved them in the room, but was about to bring them out for some questioning," I replied.

    "Are you from Alkas?" he asked with eyes full of hope. "Unfortunately, I am not," I replied, and could see the disappointment appearing on their faces.

    Anyone finding themselves in such conditions hopes to see the people from Alkaz.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Are you going to free us?" asked another, to which I nodded. "Though it is going to take time, considering your condition," I said, and many looked at the parasite attached to their chest.

    "These are innirithe; they are very dangerous parasites. You will need a healer''s experiences in dealing with them; they self-destruct, if they think you are removing them from their prey," said the luminescent-skinned woman.

    I couldn''t help but turn surprised.

    "You know about them?" I asked the woman. "My elder sister is a healer," she said, and her expressions be sad.

    "Well, you are all in luck. I am a healer myself and consider myself good enough that I would be able to remove them from you, but before I do that, I will deal with those people first," I said and walked away.

    A minuteter, I brought all eleven in front of them.

    "Wake up," I said and immediately, all of them woke up and looked at my smiling face with fear.

    "You be wise to spare us. If something happened to us, the people above us will hunt you and kill you," threatened the Monkey Beastman.

    "Enough with threats already. I do not care, even if the work of the Primes," I said to them a momentter, eleven small bottles appeared above my hands.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The bottles were small, and they had bluish back liquid, which had been crafted by my clone not long ago.

    "This is an adkah alv. You all going to drink it and then I am asking you all some questions and you will answer them truthfully or you will not like what it does to you," I said and the eyes of Monkey Beastman widened.

    So, has the eyes of a young with luminescent skin. It seemed like they recognize, what it was.

    "S..stop it; the higher-ups had been very careful. Even if made us drink that, you will not find anything," said Monkey Beastman, with voice shaking.

    "We will see," I said, and the bottles moved toward them.

    As they reached them, they all froze, and their mouths opened and I undead the liquid into their bodies and saw it process into them, through the invisibles, that had pierced their bodies.

    "Good, now the first question. Who are your leaders?" I asked directly.

    There are ways to torture, and I have been taught that. It was not an experience, I cherish, but every Tyrant Master and have to go through it.

    But I don''t have time.

    I don''t know anything about them or who their leaders are and how powerful they are. I need to know these things before I take the next steps here.

    "Not going to make easy, hun!'' I said with a sigh and sent a spark of energy into their bodies.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh¡­"

    Immediately, the screams started. They are loud and filled with extreme pain.

    It is very hard to make Peak Sovereign scream, despite my screaming every week. This potion is extremely painful, and I have never used it in my life.

    I am d, I am using it with monsters like these.

    They screamed and screamed while I watched, and it continued for a minute before I sent another spark of energy and it all stopped suddenly.

    Their pain was gone in an instant, and they stopped screaming.

    "I don''t know who our boss is. Hees to her every month bringing people and taking the deliveries,"

    "He always wears a mask and cloak to hide its whole body and he also hides his aura, but everyone knows, he is an Earth Sovereign," answer Dog Beastman, the guard.

    He answered so fast that I barely caught his words. Which only I heard and no one else.

    I may not be using all the methods of interrogation and torture, but I am following some.

    Like the istion, they didn''t need to know what others have said; it will also help me collect more information and sort out what is false.

    "This gentleman had given me an answer and I am going to reduce his pain by 20% I hope, you will also provide me with the same answer or I will increase the pain by 50," I said and smile at them.

    I could see a couple of them shuddering before they opened their mouth and started to answer the questions.

    Every one of them had answered, including the Monkey Beastman and 80% of them have given the same answer.

    Except for two; each of these two had given a different answer.

    "I wish, some of you hadn''t lied and paid for it, unless, of course, you provide the right answer to my next question," I said to them.

    "What organization do you all belong to?" I asked and all of them answered with the same answer.

 Chapter 3362 Healing

    "Well, the interrogation is over, and I wish, I could say, I am pleased with it," I said and looked at them.

    It had been nearly two hours since I had been interrogating them, and I didn''t get much.

    I wasn''t able to find out who their leaders were and which organization they belong to, but seeing how they operate, I know this is one big organization.

    These people, all of them, were unaffiliated powerhouses. They recruited them. First, they asked for small jobs, before big ones, and rewarded them ordingly.

    All of them here have been able to reach the Sovereign stage with the help of those people.

    They have even promised them they would be able to help them reach Earth Sovereign if they remained loyal enough.

    A persones here every fifteen days to two months. Their schedule is unpredictable, but in all the years they have worked for these people, they had always kept a distance of ten days during their visit.

    Thest visit had been six days ago. So, even if theye, I have around four days.

    Though, I will be not staying here. It will be idiocy.

    "This ce is not safe. We are going to move to a safe ce before I heal you all," I said, and nobody objected.

    Soon, my energy covered them, and I moved them from their eyes. I have already removed the pipes that had been connecting them and the parasite unconscious.

    They are safe to move, but I will have to move them personally. If they use even the slightest bit of their energy, the parasite will wake up.

    I have brought one hundred sixty-two of them out and also eleven bastards. I also took the green building inside my core.

    It is not an abode or artifact, but it''sden with one. Its price is far greater than the artifact. While it is made to harvest the essence, it could be used for others, too.

    I n to study these things; I feel like I would be able to learn so much by studying them.

    "What are you going to do with us?" asked the Monkey Beastman. To which I smiled.

    "I am going to kill you all, if that''s what you all are fearing. I will just feed you this and leave you here. I am sure your masters will find you and take you away from here," I said as eleven red bottles appeared in my hand.

    "W¡­what are those?" asked the stone-horned man shakingly. "You will know soon enough," I replied and forced-fed them.

    A few minutester, I appeared above the ground with me and one hundred and sixty-two covered in stealth energy.

    As for what happened to those eleven. Well, they are alive and suffering a fate worse than death.

    They deserve it, after what they have done.

    They were no helpless people who were forced into this. Some were doing it, knowing fully what it was and some of them had been very sadistic, using these people to vent their urges, before putting a parasite on them.

    Horrifying things have happened to these people, and it is not the spawns who did that, but their fellow natives.

    In our world, the Pyramid and Supremes were not perfect, but they would bring all their might to people, who ever try such things. They would wipe them out in such a way that nobody would dare to do such things.

    Barely anyone did and most of them would be found out.

    This one is too vast and organizations, powerful as they may be, couldn''t control everything.

    Many organizations do things in secret.

    While there is Alkaz, and it is powerful, it couldn''t be everywhere. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    A little over seven hours passed when Nero found a good enough ce that could hide us from even Earth Sovereign. It is in deep and thankfully, Nero had created a way, I was effortlessly able to reach there will all these people.

    "Wow," I said. I entered the deep cavern. It is small, but not that small, and, to my surprise, it had some flora and ake.

    A geothermalke of crystalline water. Seeing it, I wanted to remove my clothes and take a dip, but I didn''t. There are more important things for me to do.

    I waved my hand and a huge cozy looking house came out.

    The green building would have been the perfect thing, but I don''t want to do it. That ce, given these people their pain, I want them to see something nice for once.

    "Let''s go inside," I said to them and took them inside.

    I could see, many of them are scared and many doubt me, which is a wise thing. If they had not been helpless, they would have even resisted, but now, they only watched.

    Click!

    I opened the big door and entered inside, and what they saw were rows and rows of med beds in arge clean room.

    Practice resources are not the only thing I have got in the storages of Grimms and some natives I have killed. There are many things, including med-beds.

    I have got all of these med-beds from a single storage and there are more in my storage.

    I waved my hand, and all of them gently went to the med beds.

    "I am going to start removing the parasite from you. You can watch or sleep, especially if you are all in the back. It will take time before I came to you," I said to them, before walking toward my first patient.

    "Can you remove the parasite?" asked the girl, luminescent skim.

    "You might not believe me, but I could. I have dealt with the worst parasite than this," I replied with a smile before thousands of strings came out of my hand buried in her.

    I didn''t lie. The parasite on her is quite simple to remove. Compared to what the Grand Lord and Reyana had.

    It wouldn''t even take me even an hour to remove them.

    "My sister''s name is Res Kandan; tell her I love her," said the young woman. "You can tell her that yourself. When you meet her," I replied and begin the process.

    For a few minutes, there was nothing, before she begin to feel the pain, and ten minutester, greeted her teeth to not scream.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I am quite surprised seeing her tolerance, I thought. She would scream.

    "This would be the most painful, so bear it," I warned her and pulled the parasite from her and its tentacles from her body.

    Cheeee..

    The parasite woke up and screamed and so is the woman. As its tentacles had spread into every part of her and I removed them, she had be quite bloody.

    "Burn!" I said and burned the parasite to the ashes before turning to the young woman.

    "The parasite had been removed, but that is half of the job," I stated, before waving my hand, and the tub, with bluest-green liquid, appeared beside the bed, fully covered in runes.

    Buzz!

    I gently ced her in the tub and, formation activated, while I moved to the next patient.

 Chapter 3363 Finished

    Cheee¡­Ahhhh

    The parasite screamed and the man I got used to their screams and the parasites.

    Buzz!

    The moment, thest tentacle of the parasite came out, I turned it into ash and ced the middle-aged elf into the tub. A secondter, the formation activated.

    The tub had a lot of precious resources, but the most important of them all was their own essence.

    Mixed with this solution it will help them recover faster.

    It had been eight hours since I have been removing the parasites from them. I have now reached myst patient. He was a young-looking white wolf beastman.

    He is also one of the oldest victims. His body is nearly husk, a month or two, and he would have been dead.

    My strings entered inside him and began spreading fast. I have not been slow as I had been with my first patient. I have understood the workingpletely that now; it takes me less than five minutes to remove the parasite.

    A little over three minutes passed, and my strings reached the ces and formed a formation inside.

    Hun!

    I was about to activate it, and then pull the parasite out, when I noticed something interesting.

    ''Well, it is quite surprising,'' I thought. I had not expected I would see something like it. I had only seen it once before in my native world.

    Cheee¡­ Ahhhh

    I only looked at it for a few seconds before pulling the parasite out. As all its tentacles came out, I burned it to ashes like the rest and put the unconscious wolf beastman into the tub.

    The pressure had been too much for his very weak body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With that done, I turned to all patients, many of them unconscious. Some are sleeping, while few are awake.

    "All of you, I have removed parasites from you, but you are far from healed. For some of you, it is going to be a long journey, but it is not without a destination." I said and sighed before touching the control panel of the abode.

    Immediately, the partition walls of energy formed. They need privacy; I had even readied the rooms upstairs, but it will take them a while before they can use them.

    I stayed there for a few minutes, and checked the progress and each patient, before walking out of the hall.

    They have suffered too much, and I wish I could help them till they recover fully, but I couldn''t.

    I have my priorities; I couldn''t give them more than a few days.

    Though I will not leave them without support; Nero had already left to do something which will give this support till they recover enough to support themselves.

    I went to the living room and sat on a sofa, before closing my eyes.

    I appeared at my core and looked at my two clones, who were working on the breakthrough formation. It had taken longer than I had thought, but finally, it was nearly done.

    In two to three hours, it will be finished.

    I would have joined my clones, but I am not in the mood. I don''t think I would be able to give my all if I joined them. So, it is better; I focused on other things, important things.

    I appeared at the door of my library and walked inside, and saw four of my clones working on tables, with piles of information crystals and notes.

    All of them belong to the Monkey Beastman.

    Aside from qualified evil, it was also a great researcher. It had been working for this evil organization for over a hundred years and keeping notes of everything.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Innirithe is not the only parasite he had worked on. He had worked with tens of others and kept a very detailed record on all of them.

    For a healer like me, it is precious knowledge, and my clones are sorting through them.

    Fortunately, I will not be able to read through these notes quickly. My clones will focus on inheritance after a few hours and the other two will also join them.

    I will also join them after I found a little more permanent ce and wouldn''t be leaving till I am finished.

    Currently, they are looking through Innirith, and I nearly got what I was looking for.

    They will develop a method on this data that Monkey Beastman and I had collected. These will be recovery methods based on resources. From requiring the cheapest resources to the most expensive ones.

    I might not stay with them until they recover fully, but I nned to give them the tools to do that.

    I sat beside my clones and studied with them. I stayed there until it is time for a breakthrough formation to be finished.

    I walked out of the library and appeared in front of the workbench. Only thest few minutes have remained, till the reforging of the breakthrough formation is finished.

    THUM!

    Minutes passed, and my clones finally stopped a momentter. A loud thump rang out and all the runes lit up brightly as the sun begin to gather together.

    I watched carefully as the runes gather one thing before their side begins to dim and reveal a thing they have turned into.

    I raised my hand and immediately a thing appeared in front of me; it is a ring.

    It is a thick ring of white metal, with a single purple line from within. It is simple but looks beautiful.

    I stared at it for a couple of seconds, before seeping my soul sense inside and immediately a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    ''It worked, and it is bigger than I thought,'' I said to myself before starting to check on other properties. The more I looked, the bigger the smile on my face would be.

    Every feature I had programmed seemed to be present and looking at things; I don''t think, there would be in working.

    Though I will have to perform some tests to be sure.

    I wish I had finished my treatments and inheritance, then nobody would have been able to stop me from breaking through. I want to use it, but s, I am not ready.

    I looked at it for a few minutes before putting away the ring and walking back to the library.

    I stayed there for a few hours, studying before walking out of my core.

    I got up and looked at the kitchen before making some changes to it. Once they have done it, I have stepped inside and took out things.

    The formation is good, but recovery food will help along the way, and I am cooking that. I have already decided what I am going to cook and taken out of the stuff.

    A momentter, hundreds of strings came out of me, and I started cooking and within a minute had got lost in it.

    Hun!

    About an hour passed, and I noticed someoneing into the room.

    "You should be recovering," I said to the young woman, with luminescent skin.

    "I know, but I wanted to move my legs," she replied, and I wish I could me her.

    If I had been a captive of evils for months; I too would want to do things that give me a feeling of control.

 Chapter 3364 Taking Care

    "I have never said, but thank you for saving me," she said as she sat in front of me.

    She had been silent for several minutes before speaking those words.

    "There is nothing to thank me for. I did it as much for me as I did it for you," I replied. It surprised and then confused her, and she looked at me without question, but I just smiled.

    It had been more than a year; one and a half since I hade to this world and done little healing.

    I missed it and felt my skills going rusty. While I don''t wish for others to get injured and heal them, I miss it. Especially the challenging situations.

    This is a challenging situation; unlike the normal situation here, healing them wasn''t much of a challenge, but recovering them to their health would be.

    Unfortunately, I am not going to be with them, but I will make enough preparation, that even the worse affected would make a full recovery.

    It will take time, years, but they will be able to do it.

    "You should go back to the tub. The longer you stay here, the more recovery you will make," he said to her. She nodded a momentter and gently got off the stool before walking away.

    I had covered her with my energy. She is weak and her powers are sealed; they needed to be sealed for the recovery.

    It is not a strong seal. I had designed it in such a way that she could break it for a moment''s notice. It is with everyone. They haveplete freedom here. If they wished to leave, they could leave.

    Though it would be hard for them to survive; even for a girl with the luminescent skin, who is least injured.

    Even the strongest of them and the least injured would need at least a week before they be strong enough to go out.

    The parasites had done something nasty. They had sucked their essences, turning some of them into mere husks. The worse affected would take years to recover to their peak.

    A little more than half an hour passed, and I finished. I started adding food to the ces.

    I have cooked twenty-seven types of food. While the food is made of a thing that every species could eat, at least digest; They wouldn''t affect the same to everyone.

    Soon, all the one hundred and sixty-two ces are filled, and I took them to the patient.

    "Lunch everyone," I said as I woke them through the formation, before sending the tes to them, through their privacy screen and activating another formation.

    This one will be given them a temporary boost in strength. Enough that some of them would be able to move their limbs to eat dinner.

    "Eat slowly," I said.

    Not a single one rejected the food, and many started to eat ravenously. They hadn''t eaten for months. So, one could imagine their hunger for food.

    "Can I have a second?" asked a stone-skin woman. "No, the portion is perfect for you; your body won''t be able to handle more," I replied, and could see the disappointment shing in front of her eyes.

    A few minutester, I collected the ces and came back to the kitchen, where I served myself a meal, beforeying on the couch.

    A few hours passed, and I checked on the patient before taking a nap myself and when I woke up. There was a smile on my face.

    Nero had reached the city and now, the most important part of the job. It isplex and dangerous, but I haveplete confidence in Nero that he will be able to do it.

    If executed well. These people would be safe, and they might help them recover, due to the public pressure.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Power is not everything. While you could dominate the public, the public also has power. The most important of them all is providing the seeds for their organization.

    If the organization''s reputations took a heat; they suffer consequences. Especially rted to the forbidden things.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As it could not bring pressure from the public, but also from another terrifying entity.

    Nobody wants to enter their crosshairs.

    I once again entered my core and looked at the meta-scan of one and sixty-two people. They are active, recording every change appearing in their bodies.

    I have my strings on them; it is little straining since I had spread around them and created a formation.

    The little strain I could bear when I get a live detail and mage adjustment in the formation covering them. Earlier, I had needed to make a lot of changes, but in the past four hours, only one.

    It means I am on the right path.

    I checked all the meta-scans before turning to the library and working on my inheritance for a few hours.

    I didn''t get out and instead walked out of the library and looked at my clone, which was practicing alchemy. In the few months, I have put a little less focus on alchemy, and I want to change that.

    I also need to focus on the artificing. It is imprinted on me, which means I would need to practice it and it will be mine, but I couldn''t spare two clones.

    So, I decided that for seven days, four and a half of which will be for alchemy and two and a half of it will be artifice. I might make the adjustment, seeing how it goes.

    I need to keep progressing on the alchemy; it had be vital for me. Thankfully, I have collected enough resources that my clones could keep practicing for years.

    I looked around for a few minutes, especially the nts. They have filled the whole ind.

    So much so that I had to have that green building floating in the sky. There is no space. I have used what I have to grow the nts.

    Everywhere one looks, one will interconnect invisible domes. Creating an artificial environment. The nt needs an unfamiliar environment, fertilizers, and supplements.

    Alchemy is helping a lot in that.

    I also streamlined the process further. Like I had streamlines, nting, and harvesting. I have also decided to streamline this artificial environment.

    I am going to add it to my inheritance.

    Though designing such a vast formation would be a great task, I will have time. After I reach the Peak of Primary III; the only task I have will be focusing my everything on the Sovereign inheritance.

    I am going to spend a lot of time on it.

    Unlike all the inheritances I had created, and breakthroughs I have made. The inheritance and breakthrough of the Sovereign Stage is going to be the most important.

    I am going to get a lot of my old abilities back and will also be able to get new ones.

    There will also be changes in my core and not to mention the power. With it, I will be able to go to the more dangerous areas, where are big-grown opportunities.

    I already know where I have to go, but before that, I have to be a Sovereign and that is going to take time.

 Chapter 3365 Leaving

    "Are you really leaving soon?" asked Katya, looking at me with those green eyes.

    "Yes, but don''t worry. You will be fine; I have to make sure you will be safe," I replied to her, and a mirthless smile appeared on her face.

    "The organizations shouldn''t be trusted," she said, and I nodded. "Yes, but this time, they will have to do it; it will be rted to their reputation and might bring a huge consequence," I said.

    She seemed to understand something. As her eyes turned serious.

    "I wish my sister could meet you," she said. "Don''t worry, we will get a chance," I replied to her, before walking out of her room.

    I have already informed them what I am going to do, and they are not liking it. They have epted it.

    I am not leaving them without anything. I have provided them with processed solutions tailored to their needs. It willst them for three months and would be enough to heal half of them.

    I have also provided them with a healing procedure that anyone could follow, and it is made of general resources.

    Healing would be slow with them, but they will be able to heal with it.

    There is also a procedure with expensive resources. If they or their sponsors afford it, they could use it. I will also make sure the people who rescue them didn''t kill them.

    I have done everything I could, includingying out a formation that will serve them dinner in a few hours before their rescuers arrive.

    There is one more thing for me to do.

    "Renx, are you awake?" I said to the young man of the White Wolf Beastman tribe.

    He slowly opened his eyes and looked at me.

    "You are really leaving?" he asked weakly. He barely has the energy to speak. "Yes. I have things to do and couldn''t spend more days here," I replied.

    "Thank you for saving us. Without you, I and others would have probably died painfully," he said, and I only smiled.

    "I havee here to talk to you about something I have noticed in you," I said to him and he looked at me, seeing it is not bad news I am delivering.

    "Are you talking about my Constitution? It is special to my tribe, and mine is strongest in the past three hundred years."

    "I thought it was pretty special, but it turns out only above average," he said, smiling mirthlessly.

    "It is not about your bloodline," I said, and a mirthless smile disappeared from his face and his expression turned a little serious.

    "What is it?" he asked. "Bloodline," I replied, and a huge change appeared in him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A great shock appeared on his face and his ears be erect. Even his tail had straightened in the pool.

    "Bl¡­.bloodline?" he asked in shock. To which I have nodded, before sighing.

    "I shouldn''t tell you this. If you decided to peruse this, there is a high chance it will kill you, but I wouldn''t be sleep in calm if I didn''t," I said, looking down.

    "There are signs of bloodline awakening in you. It might not awaken ever, but it could also awaken. Nothing could be said, given it is bloodline."

    "Though there are some things that could be done to awaken it," I said and touched his head.

    Sending a small bit of information into his mind directly.

    I could have given him notes, but the people mighteter to see this, and it will be dangerous for him if they know about it.

    With the information in his mind, it will be his choice what to do with it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "I don''t know what to say about it. It seemed very hard to believe," he said, and I smiled.

    "My job was to tell you what I saw, as for what you do with will be your choice. My hope is that you wouldpletely recover first, before doing anything in that direction,"

    "It is my professional opinion as well," I said and patted him on his shoulders before stepping out.

    I turned to all patients, and I truly didn''t want to leave.

    "Goodbye everyone, I hope you will make a full recovery," I said to them. "Goodbye doctor," they replied in unison.

    They started calling me after I refused to give them my real name.

    I looked at them once more time before waving my hand and getting out of the abode. A few minutester, I am above and moving fast toward my destination, ndin City.

    In two and half hours, ndin City and its rulers are going to receive shocking news, which they will not be able to hide.

    Till then, I have to cover as much distance toward ndin City as possible.

    After that, I will need to be careful till reaching the city.

    Two and a half hours passed, and a smile appeared on my face. As if right now, the first set of crystals activating; it is for the city''s rulers only.

    A minuteter, it will be released to the public, and they will not be able to stop.

    Those crystals are very powerful, and even Earth Sovereigns would have a problem will have a problem in destroying them with their numbers.

    Not to mention destroying them would bring a different set of troubles.

    You don''t want to look at abetting the forbidden crimes; it could take to you into deep trouble.

    ndine City is closest to here and technically the part in which the forbidden crime happened in their territory.

    So, they will not be able topletely rinse the responsibility.

    An hour passed, and I stopped flying andnded on the ground, and begin to move with the stealth method active.

    Nero is not with me, and I don''t want to be discovered by the Earth Sovereign. They will not forgive the person who had brought so much trouble for them.

    Two hours and ten minutester, I sensed the aura of Sovereign and there is not one Sovereign, but two.

    These two sovereigns are moving extremely fast, only covering a small area around them with their soul sense.

    I could understand their haste and it is not to save those people but to reach there soon as possible, before the enemy who did does. If something happened to rescue people; they will defiantly be in deep trouble.

    They might be used ofmitting the forbidden crimes, and even Alkaz might turn their eye on them.

    Nobody wants that; they would prefer to fight against a vast army of Grimms than have the eyes of Alkaz on them.

    Time passed, and a view of the cavern appeared in front of me, where an Earth Sovereign appeared. Only one had appeared there, the other one had likely gone to the ce where those people are suffering pain worse than death.

    She went inside after looking for a few seconds and stayed there for nearly an hour beforeing out.

    She didn''te out alone with her. She had brought a hundred and sixty people. All of them are covered in energy.

    A few secondster, Nero saw her flying to the sky, taking all one hundred and sixty people in the city''s direction.

 Chapter 3366 Clandine

    "ndine City," I said as I saw the huge city gates in front of me.

    I am smiling and why wouldn''t I? I have missed the city and the rtive safety it offers. It is not that safe, but whenpared to outside and other things, it is much safer.

    I walked to the gate with hundreds of peopleing toward it and all of them getting checked strictly.

    "Purpose of your visit?" asked the single-horned guard, looking at proofs. I also notice the faint soul sense scanning me.

    Well, they are not going to find what they are looking for. I am just masquerading as the Mid-Sovereign and the Earth Sovereign wouldn''t see anything else than I am showing him.

    "Passing through," I replied, which is already written in the document I had handed to him.

    "You are clear to go," he said, stamping on my permit. "Thank you," I replied and entered the city.

    I looked at the vast city, which was quite warm inside. Even normal people would walkfortably in it; outside it is cold enough to freeze them to death in a couple of minutes.

    ndine City is part of the Vasine organization. It is led by Cheve Family and has five Earth Sovereigns.

    I do not n to stay in the city for long, two to three days at most. I want to confirm, my patients are safe and do some shopping. I have to do a lot of shopping.

    It is such a regret that I have to control myself to not arouse any suspicion or I would have brought a shit load of things.

    I have a huge need and resources to spend.

    The first thing I did was to find a ce to stay, and I got one that was preferred by the Sovereigns. I didn''t go all out and rent a huge mansion; No, I spent good money in a small space, with privacy.

    "Well, this will be the first time I will spend money to live in a cave," I said as I looked at a bronze gate on a small hill.

    I stared for a moment, before twisting the key and entered inside.

    "A good ce," I said as I looked around.

    The first thing I wanted to do was sleep, which I didn''t do for the past two nights. I have been careful in my travel here and did a little of spying, before entering the city.

    Fifteen minutester, I came out of the shower andid down on the bed.

    I fell asleep immediately and work up six hourster, feelingpletely refreshed.

    After freshening up. I had made a sumptuous dinner for myself and ate it alone since Nero was outside doing some snooping.

    Once I was done with that, I walked out of the cave a minuteter. I am standing in front of the biggest store in ndine city; it is made of giant pearls, hundreds of them.

    It looked quite beautiful, especially with the refreshing energies, those pearls radiate.

    These howsen pearls are expensive, but it is a store for vasine organization and money is no problem for them.

    I entered inside, and immediately the refreshing energies of the store intensified. It felt amazing, and I breathed them in as I looked at the massive store.

    Just one nce showed me more than a hundred things I want to bye, but I resisted the urge.

    I have to follow the list my clones had prepared. There is some freedom, but not much. I have to be careful, especially when its leaders are on the edge, with their reputation in the puddle.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    They are trying hard. From promising to find culprits and punishing to helping the victims of forbidden crimes recover fully.

    From what Nero finds out till now; they seemed to do that job.

    I browse through the store, taking every material on the list, which this store has. The list had many things and substitute materials. If I didn''t find what I need, I could choose a substitute.

    I went on the floor after taking everything in the list, beforeing down to payment.

    I didn''t pay in crystals only, but also in resources, and pulled out a few artifacts. I am showing; I need these ingredients for something important and using nearly everything I have.

    I walked out of the store with a smile on my face. I am smiling. It is not due to shopping, but due to me finding a rare seed in an unknown section.

    Every time I visit any store, I visit its unknown sections. Especially of the seeds. It is where I find the greatest treasures.

    That nt is important to me, and my clones are also looking for a ce to bury its seeds.

    Soon, I was in my ce and started the treatments. I haven''t taken any treatments in the past three days, and I am nning to do it, as much as I could in the past ten days.

    Soon, three days had passed, and it was time for me to leave the city.

    I have aplished everything I need. My patients are safe, and it seemed like city healers are ecstatic reading my notes and treatments and providing them to the victims.

    The head healer even asks the lord to spend more resources finding me than the perpetrators.

    They have also announced a huge reward for me. I only need to prove my identity and collect that, but I am not going to be an idiot and do that.

    I got up from my table in the adventurer''s guild and walked out of it.

    In three days, I have got enough information to nned to n the route to Javelin City. The ce where I need to reach five and a half months, but ording to my research, I will need around four and a half months.

    That is when everything goes smoothly. Thankfully, I have a buffer of one month.

    Javelin City is in Ikris Region, and I am currently in Kaliv Region and I have to cross the Behill region.

    It is arge distance and thankfully; I am at the edge of the Kaliv region. In three weeks, I will be able to be reached Nastes City, which is at the edge of the Kaliv Region and famous for orchards of frost apples.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I have brought everything I need, maps, information, and other things. Including a couple of ids.

    I walked out of the adventurer''s guild and stepped into the formation and walked toward the city gates, where the security had tightened instead of lessening.

    It turned out the incident be quite big. So much so that the Visine organization is thinking about removing the cheve family from the leadership.

    They seemed to be lobbying intensely against it, but I don''t know if they will seed or not. I will know soon enough, as I will keep an eye on things that will happen here.

    The patients will be here for some time. Especially Renx and a few others like him.

    Their condition is severe and would need at least a year to recover, even the most expensive treatments I have written down.

    ''I hope they recover,'' I prayed and walked out of the gates of ndine City.

 Chapter 3367 Rose

    Mist Realm

    In a beautiful space that looked carved out of a dream, withkes, gardens, and gazebos.

    A young woman is practicing under the guidance of a horned woman who looked to be in her mid-thirties.

    It seemed like a young woman was trying to make very thin strings of mists and weave them into thin ropes, but she was failing.

    Still, despite failing hundreds of times, she is trying continuedly without stopping.

    She was in the midst of practice when she sensed presences behind her. The old woman beside her was surprised, but bowed quickly and moved to the gazebo at a distance.

    "Grandfather," she greeted the man, who looked to be in his mid-fifties, with hair white as mist that always lingered around him.

    He is Cassian Lockwood, leader of the mistson faction and one of the most powerful people in the mid realm.

    He is not alone. Beside him is a young man, who looked to be around her age.

    "Little Rose, how is your training?" asked the man.

    "Currently, full of failures. I can''t seem to make strings thin enough, at concentration, I want," she replied in frustration and turned to the young man, whom she had not seen before.

    He is half-sovereign and his expressions are full of awe toward the man beside him.

    It is not surprising to Rose. Most people are in awe of this man and jealous of her and her mother, who have unrestricted ess to him, since the moment they arrived at the realm.

    "Don''t worry, you will seed." He said, before turning to the young man beside him.

    "I havee here to here to introduce this young man to you. He had brought a gift for you," he said and instead of bing happy, she red at the man.

    "Grandfather, you are too! Uncles and aunts have been trying to set me up with their descendants. I don''t want this from you too," she said angrily, surprising the old man.

    While the young man beside her is shocked. He had heard about them the moment he returned hope and how much favor grandfather had been giving to them, but still, such a tone shocked him.

    Nobody in the family dares to talk to him like that.

    "They are doing what? Well, I will tell them to stop. As for little Magnus, he had brought a gift. It is not from him, but from someone you know," said Man, with a small smile on his face.

    A frown appeared on the young woman''s face and turned to the young man, who felt a little intimidated by her, that he revealed the gift rather than wasting time on words.

    The y square appeared in his as she opened her mouth, but the moment she saw the seal on it, stopped whatever she was saying and looked at it.

    "Wh..where do you get this?" she asked, with her words stuttering.

    "Your brother gave this to me to give you this," he said and handed the y square to the young girl.

    Buzz!

    The moment it appeared in her hand. It lit up on its own, revealing things that even surprised an old man a little.

    There are many things, from huge bundles of different types of ys to substances, that didn''t have any state shape or size. There are also many memory crystals.

    Nearly all of them had her and their mother''s names covered on it, with only one for their cousin Joana and family.

    "True creation material. While it is of the lowest grade, it is very hard to find. We have some in our treasury, but it is smaller than what little Michael had sent you," said the man.

    Magnus, on the other hand, looks at all the soils before turning to the true creation material.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "The bastard hid the best things," he cursed before he could stop himself.

    His eyes burned, looking at all the y. He understood what Mike''s traded with him was the lowest grade of y, not the highest grade ones here inrge quantities.

    Not to mention enticing creation material. That is hard to get, even for someone like Grandfather.

    It is tremendously useful, especially in breaking through Prime and its stages. It is for this thing; he had chosen to go out and finish the list of takes with no help from the realm.

    So, he could get a less than a drop of this thing, which helps the cores tremendously.

    She didn''t seem angry at me cursing at her brother and instead touching the crystals. Mike seemed to have said some emotion as tears started to drip from her eyes.

    A few minutes passed when she released the first crystal and turned to me.

    "How was he?" she said.

    "He was good and progressing fast. He had be Sovereign, High-Sovereign to be exact," I replied, and sheughed for some reason, looking enchantingly beautiful that I was struck by it for a moment.

    "Let me tell you something about my brother. The power he shows is never his true stage.

    "His true stage is always one level below what he shows,"

    "You are saying he is Primary-III, instead of Sovereign?" he asked, and she just smiled.

    "Have you met Ashlyn and Nero?" she asked, and I had never heard of those people, nor they were around Mike when I was with him.

    "I am talking about his monsters," she rified, and a bulb lit in my face.

    "No, I didn''t see them, but he did imply that his monster was scouting a way for us, and it was quite good," I replied, and she smiled enchantingly again.

    "If you ever meet them, be careful. They are more dangerous than my brother himself," she informed. I was thinking of it as a joke when I saw how serious her eyes were.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It is such a regret that little Michael didn''te to the realm. I love to meet the man who seeded in doing what had failed," said Grandfather and pride appeared on the girl''s face.

    "I am not surprised. My brother is a cautious person; he won''te here, unless he is sure of his strength," said the woman.

    That would take thousands of years. It is near impossible to break the boundary of the Prime for crashers like him, but after looking at Grandfather, I sighed.

    Grandmaster did it less than five hundred years and he supposed to have said that others came with him from that world, achieved it before him.

    The beautiful woman picked one of the storage rings and turned to me. "Take this. My brother wants you to have this," she said, handing me the ring.

    "There is no need." I shook my head. I don''t want to seem greedy to this beautiful woman.

    "There are things there that others would die for," said the beautiful woman with a smile, and I snatched the ring before I could stop myself.

    My cheeks reddened seeing what I did, but since I did it. I decided to look inside.

    What I saw inside couldn''t help but shock me.

    In there are all types of soils, that are floating in front of me, but on a much smaller scale, but I am not looking at that.

    I am looking at creation material.

    It is much smaller than what the beautiful woman has got, but much bigger, than I would have gotten after aplishing all the tasks.

 Chapter 3368 Bridge

    "These frost apples are really good," I said as I took another bite of sliced frost apples from Nastes City.

    I have brought arge amount of them and seeing how great they taste. I am deciding to nt a few of them.

    It will be not a good use of space, but these frost apples are so delicious. Not just the raw apples, but also the pies, jam, and tarts made of them.

    I have brought the seeds and even the soil. That makes them so delicious. I am sure they will be even more delicious after I mixed the soil with the core and n the seeds into my core.

    I am not nning on nting the seeds immediately.

    As I had said, I had brought a huge number of them, which willst me quite long, but they will end, and I will want to nt them.

    Let''s hope I get sick of them, that I would wait till the space in my core expanded, which would only happen when I made a breakthrough in the Sovereign.

    A few minutes passed, and I reached the Elvis Bridge; it is on top of two mountains and a sight to behold.

    Hun!

    As I reached the bridge, I felt the gravity I had heard about. It is so high that Primary-III could forget about trying to fly over it; even some Sovereigns might find it difficult.

    Inded on the bridge and walked toward the other side.

    There is no restriction on the bridge as long as you pay the toll, but there is security. The bridge is expensive and there is no end to those who want to damage it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I didn''t walk fast on the bridge and instead of walking slowly, drinking the beautiful view, this marvelous creation provided.

    For the past fifteen days since I had left the city. I have been traveling constantly, wanting to reach my destination as soon as possible, never stopping for anything.

    In the two cities, since I had visited since ndine; I had only stayed the night and left the next day.

    It was also because of that I could make a three-week journey in just fifteen days. I want to keep the pace, but would also stop to enjoy magnificent views like this.

    An hourter, I reached the end of the magnificent bridge and took onest look, before taking the sky and shooting toward my destination.

    This route I am talking about is less traveled. There is another one, which is much safer, but that would have taken a week longer.

    There are many Sovereigns taking this route and while we are not travelling together. Our soul senses are connected to each other. If the trouble is not big, they will help.

    A few hours passed, and I moved fast toward my destination, which was Halis City.

    It will take around six days to reach it, but I won''t mind if I reach there early. I nned to stay a little longer in this city; I won''t be leaving it till I made a breakthrough into Peak Sovereign.

    Halis City is the big one; the biggest I woulde across in this world. From what I know

    Two days passed, and I was moving fast toward my destination. The icy mountains have disappeared, and dense forests have started to appear, with monsters and other things.

    I have dealt with a couple of monsters, all of them were Sovereigns.

    There are some Earth Sovereigns in this forest, but they didn''te closer to this route. Which is good, because I am in no way capable of dealing with their attacks.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed when a view changed, and a vision appeared in front of my eyes.

    The vision disappeared as it appeared, but several minutester, a group of four Sovereigns came into my range and moved toward the blond-haired woman.

    She looked normal with Mid-Sovereign strength, moving carefully in the forest, always keeping her soul sense connected.

    The group of Sovereign is moving toward her, with their leader being a peak Sovereign and three of his lieutenants being High Sovereigns.

    Scar Mask Robbers.

    I have heard about them; from the information I had brought. It is an infamous group of Sovereigns that robs other Sovereigns of the route of Halis City.

    They are moving fast toward their target. I and two other Sovereigns also moved closer, but not too close.

    The woman didn''t seem to notice, which is strange, since they were only seconds away. She should have noticed them, but it seemed like she didn''t.

    It felt strange to me and also to the two Sovereignsing toward her, as we all slowed down.

    The masked group only stopped for a moment, before going at her, and nine secondster, they have surrounded her.

    They seemed to have said something, and girlsughed, and it made the leader of the masked group angry, and it attacked her.

    I activated my burst, ready to help. If she got injured, it seemed like I had been worried for a long.

    His saber was about to reach her. When she disappeared and appeared behind the masked man, with his neck in her hand.

    It shocked me. I had expected she was hiding her strength from her reaction, but didn''t expect her to be this strong, to effortlessly appear behind him and held him by his neck with ease.

    That masked man was not weak, but she was able to do it.

    This one action made sure that I was no match for her. I don''t even think I would be able to survive if we were to fight.

    She is strong as those people I have met in the grey mist.

    The masked man struggled, but he couldn''t even shake her arm, much less make her release him. While its minion just looked, with fear filling their heart.

    BANNG BANNG BANNG

    A few seconds passed, and she threw down the man, and a couple of secondster, she threw down three of them one after another.

    She looked at them for a moment, before turning a streak of light, and a couple of secondster, she disappeared from my eyes.

    I flew toward the masked men, and they are alive, but their condition is really bad. To be sure, I even scanned them with my soul sense and what I saw couldn''t help, but forced me to take a sharp breath.

    "She really messed them up," said the woman with blue feathered wings.

    "They deserve it," I said and flew away.

    I have read about these bastards. They have killed countless Sovereigns; there is even a bounty on their heads.

    I am not interested in taking them and if the woman looking at them is wise, she wouldn''t touch them either. The leader is in the information I have brought.

    He is a son of an important person.

    It is going to create a lot of mess for his parents, and I wonder how they will react seeing their son''s condition.

    She had messed up. She had not only injured him in his body, but also his soul. Most importantly, she also messed up his veins, too.

    He would take a lot of time to heal, and it will be very painful.

 Chapter 3369 Halis

    "Thud!"

    Inded in front of the huge city gates of Halis city, before walking toward it.

    Thanks for being a High-Sovereign; I didn''t have to be in line. I went in, got my document checked, and also myself by an invasive soul sense of the Earth Sovereign.

    The news of the son of the governor being an infamous bandit had already spread throughout the city.

    She had tried to suppress the news, but it spread like wildfire. I have to know about it before even entering the city.

    The woman who had an iron grip over the city for more than a century is rapidly loosening. She is powerful, but there are more powerful people in organizations she belongs to; not to mention thepetition she has.

    Earlier, she was able to handle it all with ease, but now, not so much.

    I mean, how blindly a parent must be loving their child to let him do such things. He killed, looted, and even raped over the years, while his parents just watched.

    One couldn''t say his parents didn''t know. There were freaking Earth Sovereigns. There is no way they don''t know what he was doing.

    I hope everything will be sorted out smoothly and the culprits will be punished.

    Most importantly, I hope the city would be calm in theing days. I am going to make a breakthrough in three to four days.

    I will be finished with my inheritance today and once I checked it and make sure there is no fault in it. I will start the breakthrough process as I have already met the other conditions of it.

    I have reached my limit, which happened a month ago and I have also finished my treatments two days ago.

    Toplete the inheritance as soon as possible; I have also made my clone working on alchemy and artifice to focus on the inheritance.

    I am also going to help out as soon as I find a ce to stay, but before that, there is one thing I have to do.

    ''It is a really amazing city,'' I said as I looked around. It is big, bigger than any city I havee across, with its Governor being a Mid-Earth Sovereign.

    Some even say she is High-Earth Sovereign.

    I don''t really care. What I care about is enjoying this beautiful city.

    I explored the city for two and half hours, before stopping in front of a huge square brown building. It looked in, but if one looked clearly, amazing it is with those shining.

    It is one of the biggest stores in the city and here; I am going to do the biggest shopping I have done since I hade out of the ruin.

    I have been doing that in every city. I havee across, and I am far from finished. I need arge number of things and I will need to continue shopping for months or even years.

    As I progress, I will need more resources.

    Thankfully, it is the only thing I will notck in the near future. I have got more than enough resources for my needs.

    If I need more, I could always buy more with the resources I have.

    I entered the store and started shopping. Like all times, I have a list this time too; it is a long list and there is also a lot of independence to buy the things I need.

    It took me four and a half hours to do all the shopping, and that is when I am fast.

    If I had shopped at regr speed, I would have been here till the evening, and I do not have that much time.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    With that done, I walked out of the store twenty minutester. I am in front of a small cabin by ake. I have spent quite a lot of money on it; I wanted privacy.

    There is a very privacy.

    Not only there are not any homes in my surrounding cabin, but the whole ce is also covered in strong privacy formation.

    Seeing some of them, even I couldn''t help but be quite impressed.

    I remained outside for half an hour, checking whether any formation had a backdoor and, surprisingly, there is one formation with a sneaky little backdoor.

    It is the worst kind; it gives ess to the master formation. Through which one could control the whole formation.

    Seeing how it was connected to the cabin, the bastard controlling it could see and sense everything.

    I doubled checked the formation and didn''t find any other. Feeling relieved, I entered the cabin. Which is a small one-bedroom-one practice room.

    I don''t need any bigger space. It is more than enough for me.

    The first thing I did was to shower, then slept for four hours, before walking up and cooking myself a meal, which I ate alone since Nero is outside.

    We rarely eat together, he loves outside and many times; I wanted to keep him with me, but I also want to give him his freedom.

    I ate it in silence, before washing the dishes and thenying on the couch with my eyes closes.

    ''Let the bastard''s spy; I want to see how long they would watch me sleep around,'' I thought as I entered my core.

    I looked around my core before walking toward the library on the small road. The road used to be big, but to nt more nts, I reduced its size and now I am thinking of removing itpletely.

    It is my core. I could teleport everywhere with just a thought, but this paved road looks nice, and I don''t want to remove it.

    Though removing it will open enough space to nt a couple of precious nts.

    It is a hard decision to make, and I will think about it after I made a breakthrough. Till then, all my focus will be on it.

    I didn''t even n to get out of the house before I made a breakthrough.

    I do not need to; I have brought all the resources and satisfied all the conditions and the only thing that remained is inheritance. Once that is finished, I will make the breakthrough.

    I reached the library and pushed open its door before entering inside and there; I saw six of my clones working on the inheritance.

    It is nearly finished. Just a few hours of work remained.

    I joined them without wasting any time and begin to work with them in perfect synch.

    Hours passed and turned to days, and before I know it, three days had passed, and I have finished with my inheritance.

    "Perfect," I said, and I wish I could just touch it and start a breakthrough, but that will be dangerous.

    Seeing how my breakthroughs are, I need to be in perfect condition, and I am not. I am tired and hadn''t slept for two days; I will sleep first before making the breakthrough.

    I got out of my core immediately and slept.

    ''Father, wake up!''

    I was sleeping soundly when a loud sound of Nero woke me up and, before I could ask him what happened, a scene appeared in front of my eyes.

    "Fuck!" I cursed.

    As I know, the breakthrough won''t be possible, before I know what the hell is happening.

 Chapter 3370 Ishban

    Nero is seeing a blue dome covering the city and the energy emitting from it.

    I am scared.

    The energiesing from it are the Earth Sovereign level, and not a normal Earth Sovereign level either, but strong Earth Sovereign. It is not something normal Earth Sovereign would be able to break in a short time.

    This is not what scared me. What scared me is the strange feeling I am getting from it, which raised all the hair on my body.

    ''Nero, stay where you are. Don''t try toe inside,'' I said to him as I got up and armor appeared on my face.

    ''But father, you mi"

    ''No buts, stay there till I told you otherwise,'' I said and came out of my cabin. Only to feel a presence in the sky, looking at the dome, I could even sense some people trying to break it before getting repelled hard.

    ¦Ñ¦Á¦°d¦Ás¦­¦Ïvel I took the air and appeared beside the group of three Sovereigns.

    "What is happening?" I asked them. "I don''t know. One moment, there was nothing and another moment, the freaking dome appeared above, covering the whole damn city," said Lion Beastman.

    "This dome is giving me a terrible feeling," said the human woman beside him.

    "We should go a little closer," said the stone-skin man, and they flew. I flew with them, looking around, only to see people appearing in the sky.

    Already, many groups had formed in the sky; some having hundreds of people.

    A few minutes passed, and we havee close to the city center, where thousands of people have gathered. Including the Earth Sovereign; some of them are attacking the dome.

    "Where is the freaking governor? I am not even seeing the members of some families. The organization should have removed her already¡­"

    Various conversations rang around me. I didn''t take part in any of them, just observed things and I didn''t feel good.

    I noticed a couple of things. First is that the blue dome is strong enough that even mid-Sovereign couldn''t destroy them; three Mid-Sovereigns trying, but they are being repelled back.

    They say they could destroy it, but it would take time, more than an hour.

    Another thing is that Governor and her husband are missing. So is the member of three families.

    There are seven families aside from Governors, that have the Earth Sovereigns. The Earth Sovereign of three families and Governor seemed to have disappeared, and it didn''t give them a good feeling.

    People are panicking; they are fighting, burning and even looting the stores.

    In just a couple of minutes, the wholew and order of the city had gone down the drain.

    Hun!

    I was looking around and listening to the conversations, when suddenly. The pce of the Governor lit up in a smoky blue light, catching the eyes of everyone.

    Ahhhh¡­

    People looked at it, and despite warnings some Sovereigns, got close to it. Only to burn painfully, before turning to ashes in seconds.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    People didn''t even get a chance to help them.

    Thankfully, the death of the two had served as a warning, and those were close to rapidly retreating. I was far from it, but I still went back a few miles; that ce isn''t giving me a good feeling.

    The more distance I have from that thing. The better I feel.

    BUZZ!

    I was staring at it when suddenly the whole pce buzzed, and ghostly blue runes began toe out of it and started to spread in all directions.

    They even begin to cover the dome.

    Seeing that everyone had freaked out, especially the Sovereigns. All of them got together and begin to attack the blue dome wildly, but their efforts didn''t seem to bear any fruit at all.

    "It is useless. You all are trapped here, and death will only be your escape," said a feminine voice that nearly everybody seemed to recognize.

    A secondter, figures came out from the pce. In the lead of a beautiful woman with two horns, everybody looked at her and the figures behind her were shocked, before shaking in fear.

    It is not the number of nine Earth Sovereigns that had shocked them, not the Governor radiating the aura of Peak Sovereign.

    What shocked them was the simple ck cloaks they were wearing, with a huge symbol of a blue skull covered in thorns.

    "Ishban," said the leading Earth Sovereign, shaking in fear from top to bottom. It is not just him, but others also shook, including me.

    Ishban is one of the most powerful organizations in the world and they are a member of the Guild of Nieo.

    Both of them are forbidden and there is an active kill-at-sight order on their members. As long as you could prove they are part of these organizations, you could kill them and even receive a huge bounty.

    With her wearing the robes, it is clear that the Governor is a member of Ishban and not only her but also her husband and also three Earth Sovereign families.

    "Ronna, you are a member of Ishban," said old Deer Beastman. "Yes," she replied, before turning to the crowd.

    "Rejoice you all, today is the most important day of your worthless life. You all will be sacrificed and be part of something important," she said, and the blue gem floating between her horns lit up.

    "Do you think you will be able to? There are some things that could even stop a Peak Earth Sovereign like you," asked the old man defiantly, to which sheughed.

    She didn''tugh like the evil that one might think she would. Herugh is like bells chiming. It is quite pleasant to hear.

    "Are you talking about a staff of wald? I had sabotaged that artifact more than a century ago,"

    "You can try attacking me with it if you want to," she challenged with a mocking re.

    "You are bluffing," said the old man, and a stone staff appeared in his hand. It is made of a stone stick, with a huge green gem above it; it is nearly a third of the stone stick it is attached to.

    "What are you waiting for? Attack me with it," she taunted.

    The old man remained calm, but he pointed his staff toward the Governor, while she waited with a smile.

    A momentter, the huge green crystal begins to shine, and this shine had be so intense that it had covered miles. Realizing such an aura, all the people begin to shake, be it Earth Sovereigns or normal Sovereigns.

    "Die, you bitch of Ishban!" roared the old man, and the light had be even more intense.

    Hun!

    I felt the power concentrated in the crystal, till it couldn''t contain it and was about to be released from it when it suddenly frizzled.

    The light covering the whole city disappeared, while the staff begin to turn into the dusk. The whole staff turned into the dust, while the old Beastman watched in shock.

    The whole is shocked.

    For a couple of seconds, everyone had thought it would work. I had seen fear appear even in the members of ishban, but it didn''t work.

    Now, we all will have to bear the horror of Ishban.

 Chapter 3371 Sacrifice

    ?

    "As I had told you, it is useless," she said, looking at the old man, who finally has real fear in his eyes.

    His trump card had been defeated. He has nothing that could save him from the horror in front of him.

    I thought she would attack him, but instead, she looked at all of us before looking down at the city, with deep hatred burning in her eyes.

    "You whore from Alkaz. I know you are here. Reveal yourself," the Governor shouted.

    Surprising everyone, it filled many of them with hope.

    "You have nearly killed my son. If I didn''t y your skin and remove every bone of your body. I wouldn''t be the Genar Som of my name!" she red and her tsunami, like soul sense, spread over the city.

    "God, you are so loud!"ined a feminine voice and a young blond hair human revealed herself.

    She is smiling, looking unconcerned, despite the Governor looking at her like she wants to eat her up.

    She might not be worried, but I am. I could tell she is Sovereign. It is hard to tell the level, but I hope she is powerful as the governor, or we will be dead.

    There is a good chance she is as powerful as the woman in front of her. She hade here knowing, a powerful member of Ishban being here; Alkaz is not something that does things lightly.

    "Good. You have revealed yourself. I thought I would need to kill every one of these ants before I could find you," said Governor, as the powerful aura was dense as water before rolling out of her.

    "I was not hiding. It is you who failed to find me," said the blond-haired woman.

    "By the way, how is your son?" she asked, and the governor''s eyes zed in hatred like the sun and a momentter, she was in front of the blond-haired young woman.

    She moved so fast that I didn''t even see how it happened. One moment, she was there, the next, she crossed the mile and appeared in front of the young woman.

    "Die!" the Governor roared and attacked with a scythe covered in dense blue energy.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but be surprised. Her information had said she was a sword user, but it seemed like everything about her, including the information I have is a fake.

    Which is not surprising, seeing she was undercover.

    Finally, the young woman''s eyes be serious, and a golden armor appeared on her body. It looks like the grandmaster goldsmith had carved it; everything about it is enchantingly beautiful.

    The golden sphere that appeared in her hand was just as beautiful, and it gracefully moved toward the blue scythe.

    CLANNNNNG!

    Their weapons shed mightily and the shockwaveing out of it wiped away a couple of Sovereigns, who were idiot enough to remain close.

    Even where I am, I needed to take a couple of steps back, before I was able to stop myself.

    I immediately looked down. If someone like me, with the power, needed to take steps back, then normal people.

    Those below sovereigns couldn''t think of surviving.

    Hun!

    As I looked below, I saw something that couldn''t help but surprise me.

    There is a spongy goldenyer covering the ground. It seemed to be absorbing all the energy of the force fielding toward it.

    Seeing that, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    "It seemed like you havee prepared," said the Governor to the blond-haired woman. "These are the standard preparations to deal with cultists like you," replied the blond-haired woman casually.

    "Don''t be so happy, the rat from Alkaz. Ishban is not something you could outsmart," said the Governor with a big smile on her face.

    The moment she said those words, therge gate of the Governor''s pce had opened, and Sovereigns begin toe out of it.

    All of them are wearing the robes of Ishban and unlike the Sovereigns above. They have their whole bodies covered in them; I couldn''t even see what race belongs to, as they are not keeping even a single part of their body visible.

    Soon, nearly three thousand Sovereigns came out; it is a massive number. Around four hundred more than what we have.

    Even the blond-haired woman was surprised to see that.

    More than her were the members of four families. It is clear it had caught thempletely off guard.

    It is not easy to gather such numbers without arousing the suspicions of others, who are always watching each other movements, but it is Ishabn we were talking about.

    The organization is extremely powerful; they have the means to achieve such a feat.

    "You have got quite a number; more than what our intelligence had suggested," said the blond-haired woman, sounding unconcerned as before.

    To that, the Governor smiled.

    "I was nning on doing the ritual a yearter, but you have forced my hand. Though, it will not affect the result much. With you, the result might,e even better," she said, and blue runes begin to shine even more brightly.

    "Children of Ishban, heed my orders and kill every life this city has. Purify it by sacrificing," she ordered and the Sovereigns of Ishban moved.

    "Stop them," said the blond-haired woman, with her expression turning serious again.

    "And remember, every life they will take will strengthen. So, use everything you have to kill them as fast as possible," she added.

    I was halfway to the ground when I heard the warning about which I already knew.

    I had read about Ishban. It is an ancient organization, older than even Alkaz and this formation of there is famed. It will suck every person who is killed within it and transfer their energies to every member of ishban over it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ishban may have said it wants to purify the world, but these bastards just want to grow powerful and are willing to use anyway to do it.

    It is why, no matter how many of them were killed; they would always appear. Still, killing them is important or the world will engulf in chaos.

    The Grimms are already a huge problem and if such a cult spread too wide, it will be another problem.

    In some Prime Worlds, organizations such as Ishban had be a bigger threat than the Grimms, and eradicating them has be hard.

    These bastards are allies of benefits with spawns. Providing the resources and intelligence to each other; some people say that it is Grimm''s shadowy hands are too behind in forming these organizations.

    They created these organizations to keep us upied while they work on their n of world domination and envement of all life for their masters.

    I shook my head and push those thoughts away. I have been thinking too far away; I am too weak to think about such things.

    I have to think about the things I could do, like killing these bastards of Ishban. There are a lot of them, and as the blond-haired woman had said, we have to kill them before they be too strong by killing us.

    It will be a challenge, seeing their numbers are greater than ours, but we have no other choice.

    It is either kill them or get killed by them.

 Chapter 3372 Authority

    ?

    I passed through the spongy goldenyer and immediately felt its effects. It only had one effect, that is absorption.

    It will absorb any energy that it will find.

    It worked like a stealth artifact, but stronger and quicker. It is having been activated to save normal people, so there is no way, it would let energy spread and let it kill them.

    It is going to make the fighting very difficult. To me, it will be beneficial, with some drawbacks.

    Unlike most of them, inheritance, my energy attacks arepacted to my weapons. They didn''t cover the vast area around it; not to mention the tiny bit of rule-bending power in them will stop it from getting absorbed.

    The disadvantage of it is quite simple.

    It will force these cultists to prefer attacks that increase physical power. I am weaker in dealing with them than energy, but still better than everyone else.

    "Die, you corrupted bastard!" said the booming voice as the High-Grandmaster Ishban cultist appeared in front of me and attacked me with a thick saber.

    It is a man nearly two feet tall and attacking with an energy-charged physical attack.

    There is only a small amount of energy covering his thick saber, which is being eaten by the golden energy.

    I stopped in my tracks and a ck spear with a crimson tip in my hand. It is my self-forged weapon; my clone and me in some part, forged it as practice, before performing a test for Grade 4 artifice.

    I attacked with a spear, and it moved fast, fast as its saber. Seeing that it had increased the speed of its attack further.

    Soon, our weapons reached close to each other that were barely a few centimeters of distance remained, when suddenly my spear got faster.

    It moved like a snake, easily avoiding his saber and moving toward the chest.

    I could see the rm in the dark blue eyes of it as it increased the power of its attack to catch my spear, but it was too fast. That a momentter, it appeared to be beside its chest.

    Puch!

    It pierced through his chest into his heart and immediately, the poison in the tip froze his blood.

    This spear is only for the natives. Its red tip had poison forged. I have used a pretty powerful poison while forging it and till now, its tip had been submerged in the poison.

    The poison froze him but also gave him extreme pain. One could see how the red lines were spreading in its eyes.

    It wanted to scream, but being frozen, it couldn''t. It could only bear the pain without making any noise.

    "You are lucky," I said, and my spear crushed his heart and a momentter, it had disappeared into my core.

    There was some resistance, but I broke it.

    I wish there wasn''t a battle. If we had been alone, I would have let the bastard suffer pain for more than a few seconds before sending him to the underworld.

    With the first cultist dead, I moved to kill another and there are a lot of them around me.

    Puch Puch Puch

    I moved through them while killing them at every strike. My spear would move like a snake, striking the cultist left and right, killing them, before sending them to my core.

    These bodies will be helpful. I heard there is a hidden formation in the bodies of Ishban cultists, I want to see it.

    Half a minute passed since I entered the goldenyer and I have killed over twenty Grimms of all levels, except for the Peak Sovereign.

    I am waiting for one toe at me and it seemed like my killing had already caught the eye of a few, with twoing at me.

    Within a second, they appeared in front of me. By then, I had already finished killing three more before I stopped and turned to them.

    One of them is short; belonging to some dwarf race, while the other is a lean person, tall as me. If I were in my world, I would have said, he is human; here there are so many races that nothing could be said.

    "You are a Peak Sovereign. Don''t you feel any shame in killing those below you," said the short cultist.

    "Don''t you feel it when you were doing the same?" I asked back and could see my words have made him angry.

    "We didn''t kill them human, we purified them, and we will do the same with you," said the short one and attacked with his sword, while the tall one appeared behind and attacked me with her ck saber.

    They are Peak Sovereigns, and they are powerful as well as experienced. Their teamwork also seemed good.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but grin.

    Hun!

    It had been a month since I havee back from the ruin, and I am kind of missing it. Not the ruin, but the fighting.

    In this past month, I had only traveled. I had fought a few times, but it was not enough to quench the thirst of my heart.

    Now, with these thousands of sovereigns, I will quench my thirst. I hope the blond hair woman will kill the cultist Governor or at least keep her upied long enough for help to arrive.

    The sealed city going to arouse suspicion. I am sure the people from the organization are soon will suspect something and send people to investigate.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I hope they do not gozy about it for the sake of my sake and theirs.

    Alkaz had got involved and seeing there was an undercover cultist in their organization and reached so high up is a bad thing for them and if they respond well to the crisis will add another strike.

    Alkaz had dissolved many organizations for such things, and nobody could do anything.

    They are bestowed with the authority to pass justice.

    Even the most powerful organizations in the world would think twice before interfering in its affairs.

 Chapter 3373 Battle I

    ?

    CLANG!

    My spear shed with the sword of the short man before I moved to dodge the attack of the tall woman.

    Immediately, they followed me and attacked me again, with more powerful attacks than before. These two were no weaklings but the Peak Sovereigns. They wouldn''t let me dodge their attacks easily.

    CLANG!

    Once again, I have to be defended, but this time from the attacks from the woman and her dual lightning-wind element energy, which she had hidden inside her saber.

    She is a wind-lightning elemental powerhouse, while the short man is a fire elemental.

    Both of them have a different inheritance. These inheritances might be from Ishban, or they might be from a different organization.

    I think the woman belongs to a different organization.

    Ishaban is a cult; they have their inheritances, hundreds or even thousands of them, but also recruit the members of organizations or make their members infiltrate them.

    It is the reason why it is so hard to deal with Ishban. You kill its members or even leaders, but in a couple of centuries, new leadership will appear.

    They are like cockroaches; the only thing you could do is keep killing them.

    Kill them quickly as you can, because these bastards will get stronger with every person who is dead. I could already feel their strength rising.

    CLANG CLANG CLANNG CLANNG!

    They attacked me constantly, while all I did was defend.

    It is not like I couldn''t attack them, but these two are not weak and if I revealed my true power, it might give them an idea of my power and will make me careful, which will make it harder for me to kill them.

    "You are vermin who didn''t have a spine to fight back and could only defend," said the short man and attacked, with a really powerful attack.

    I had to harness quite a lot of power to defend against it.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended but disappeared immediately after dodging the attack, which is even more powerful than the oneunched by the short man.

    Rip!

    I dodged it, but not fully. Its saber had touched me through my back, giving me less than a centimeter-long cut.

    The cut may be small, but the saber was holding arge amount of powerful inheritance energy st of it, which it had released into that cut.

    The packet I had created around the wound had barely held on to the energy. It is not just the inheritance energy in there. If that was all that, I wouldn''t have been worried.

    No, there is also the bluish nastiness mixed into it, which is making the energy so dangerous.

    Thankfully, I had got the chance to observe the bluish nastiness with my sh between them, or I wouldn''t have been able to create an effective bubble.

    Though, I have to be careful because this bluishness is getting stronger.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    The attacks have be stronger after scoring the hit. They came at me with even greater intensity.

    I didn''t let it affect me and continue to study them, with the six of my clones.

    It hasn''t been a minute since I had fought them, but there is a clear and clear picture of them appeared in my mind. All thanks to my clones, which are processing the data, I am sending to them.

    Soon a minute passed. The battle had turned even bloodier. A lot of people dying, both the good and the cultist.

    The cultists are at an advantage, and their advantage will continue to increase with each death.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when suddenly a change urred on the battlefield that made nearly everyone look up.

    "Hehe, even now, Sovereigns will get purified," said the short man, and looking above, his de moved toward my spear, moving to defend against it.

    It was about to sh with it, like it did thousands of times in the past four minutes, when my spear moved like a snake around his sword.

    Literally like a snake and fast as a viper, it appeared in front of his temple in an instant, to his horror.

    PUCH!

    Before he could do anything, my spear broke through his ceramic mask and pierced his head, killing him for an instant.

    I have not been ying defense for anything. I have been collecting every bit of data about them and am already aware of their limitations.

    For thest minute, I have been waiting for the chance and the moment I saw it, I took it.

    "I will kill you," said the voice from behind and her attack had suddenly increased in full power, and it is very dangerous, but I have been expecting it.

    I dodged the attack before moving my spear to attack. Enough ying defensive, now that she is alone.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    She defended against my attack, but I followed with another and then another. Like a viper, my spear moved toward her constantly.

    She is a lighting and wind elemental powerhouse, both of the elements, known for her speed and it is showing, seeing how she is moving to dodge the attacks.

    "You are good and seeing how you are defending. You were trained since childhood," I said, and I pressed her, but she didn''t reply.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed, and we got close to another fight, where two High-Sovereign cultists, fighting against one, High-Sovereign.

    Puch!

    My spear moved and killed the High Sovereign effortlessly while moving toward her.

    It seemed to have angered her, as entire bodynguage changed. She moved for an offense, but I didn''t give her the chance.

    CLANNNG!

    As she moved her saber, the speed of my spear increased further and forced her to move on the defensive. Before her saber could cross even half of the distance.

    I begin to press at her even faster, not giving her a single chance tounch any offensive attack at me, despite her being faster than me.

    Speed is not enough; one also needs to know how to use it well and this woman had to be trained, well and had quite a lot of experience.

    It is not as much as me, and that''s where I get the edge over her.

    Puch!

    A few more seconds passed, and I lead her near another battle where I killed another cultist fighting with her.

    It made her angry, but a momentter, she calmed down and begin to fight like before with a calm heart.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, but with a hint of regret. This woman is quite talented and, most importantly, has a mindset; unfortunately, she is a cultist.

    I will kill her; leaving someone like her will not be a good thing.

    A few more seconds passed; when I finally get a chance and attacked her.

    Rip!

    She dodged the attack; my spear was only able to give her a scratch. It didn''t even break the skin.

    "You have missed," she said a momentter, I could feel the mocking dripping through it.

    "I did not," I replied.

    Unfortunately for her, I didn''t miss it. The attack had seeded, and she will know it in a few seconds.

 Chapter 3374 Battle II

    ?

    Puch!

    My spear pierced through her heart, and a momentter, she disappeared into my core.

    It took four seconds for the poison to work.

    The poison had worked quickly, all thanks to her own energy that mixed into it. It had made it very potent for her. Even if I had not killed her, there was a 60% chance. It would have done that job in a few minutes.

    Seeing the result of poison. I felt like I should have started using them a long ago.

    It is not like I didn''t; I had tried a few times before giving up.

    I didn''t have the expertise and skills to make the type of poison I need. Even this poison is not perfect, and I am collecting data while using it to make it even better.

    There is also poison for the Grimms in the works.

    It is what I am focusing on the most; I don''t know whether I would seed in it or discard it, but currently, I am making enough progress that I will continue working on it.

    Puch Puch Puch¡­

    The moment I killed her; I moved.

    My spear had be a scythe, reaping the lives of the cultists left and right. I am going much faster than before in killing these bastards because I needed to trim their numbers as quickly as possible.

    They have an edge in numbers, and they are getting stronger with every kill. If this goes on, we will lose.

    I have to kill as many of them as possible.

    Hun!

    I didn''t get to do it for long as twenty-fourth second; I saw a Peak Sovereigning toward me.

    Seeing that, I stopped and focused on him.

    I have killed fifty-one cultists in short seconds and now, once again, it is time for me to kill a real powerhouse.

    Once again, my heart started to beat wildly in excitement. Those two have given me quite a challenge and this one will give me even bigger than them.

    I could feel its power and know it is stronger than a woman with the saber.

    "You have killed quite a lot of us," he said. "Yes, I did, and I will kill you too," I said.

    "We will see," he said and came at me, with ck halberd shining in dark light.

    A surprise appeared in my eyes and I harnessed all my power and every drop of it and moved at him.

    A momentter, we appeared in front of us and attacked each other with everything we have. He is not willing to waste any time and attack me with all his power.

    I have no other choice but to respond with a simr move. I am not his opponent without.

    CLANNNNG!

    Our ck halberd shed against my spear, and I felt like I have been attacked mountain.

    My whole body shook, and a drop of blood leaked from the corner of my eyes.

    A surprise appeared on his face upon seeing that, but he didn''t let the surprise stop him and attacked me again, with an attack filled with the same might, and I responded simrly.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Our weapons begin to sh and I felt like I have been pressed by the mountain every second.

    It is not just me, but also the people fighting beside me. Despite there being no fear of shockwave, the people fighting around us moved as far away as possible.

    There might not be a danger of shockwaves here, but fighting near us is an extremely dangerous thing.

    If they came in between, they would have no choice but to die.

    "You are good. I wonder how long you will be able to keep up," he said, looking at the blood leaking from the corner of my lips.

    "Till I kill you," I replied as I defend against his attacks.

    "Keep dreaming, human," he said and continued.

    His attacks have been hitting me hard, but I am getting used to it by making changes to my armor and learning from its moves.

    Currently, the attacks have stopped injuring me and already started to heal. In a few seconds, they will be healed.

    This man is stronger, much stronger than me; anyone looking at us could tell that.

    His attacks are faster than mine and also stronger, but I am cantering them without taking a step back and even stopped shaking.

    If someone is really smart and could see the battle clearly. They will see I am forcing him to attack me in a certain way, through the way I moved to counter its attacks.

    These ways are changing every second that even the smart ones wouldn''t think, that every move on my part is being made strategically, but it is.

    I am fighting under the direction of my clones, which are giving them more and more data, about the cultist.

    Hun!

    A little more than a minute passed and when something shocking happened.

    One sovereign from above had died; he is from our side.

    We already have a lesser number of sovereigns than the cultist and now, we have lost one. It will increase the pressure on sovereigns and also increase their power.

    The bluish formation, which has been steadily getting stronger, had suddenly brighter up further.

    A few secondster, I felt a slight increase in his strength as the Earth Sovereign had got absorbed into the formation and its power had spread into all the cultists.

    Unlike the short man before, this one didn''t move his focus from me.

    "Soon you will be purified too," he said, continuing with his attacks. I countered every one of them, searching for a chance.

    The cultist is strong and careful; he is giving me many openings, but all of them are fake.

    If I dared to take them, I will find myself decapitated by the halberd or at least lose a limp.

    So, I remained patient and kept fighting, and finally, three minutes and eleven seconds of waiting; I got the chance. First real chance and I went for him, without wasting a moment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He was surprised seeing meing, and he moved his halberd as I had predicted he would.

    My spear reached close to his halberd, before moving left, before suddenlying back, when his halberd moved toward me, instead of defending.

    Slice!

    Whileing back, the tip of my spear was able to give a small cut to a limb before I moved the spear vertically and defended against the attack.

    "A cut. You are better than I had thought," he said, looking at the cut, before moving to attack me again.

    CLANNNNG!

    I defended against him and he moved tounch another attack when he paused with his brown eyes widened.

    "What did you do to me?" he asked in horror, but instead of answering, I moved to attack him.

    He is smart, and instead of engaging; he begins to retreat and is able to create some distance before poison started to affect his strength rapidly.

    I caught up with him, and he defended against my attacks, till he be too weak to do that.

    Puch!

    Finally, my spear pierced through his heart. Killing him and stopping the self-destruction he was trying.

 Chapter 3375 Coward

    Puch Puch Puch

    It had been an hour since the battle begin and I have killed the seven Peak Sovereigns and hundreds of cultists.

    Lots of people are dying every minute and making the cultist stronger.

    Thankfully, they were not able to get the edge they had thought they would get. There are some seriously strong people here who are stopping these cultists.

    Still, it is also a truth that cultists have grown stronger, and they are getting stronger.

    If we didn''t stop them soon, they will win.

    It is not in the hands of people like me but on Earth Sovereigns fighting above. The blond hair woman is still fighting the Governor without an apparent winner.

    From what I could see, they are equally matched.

    The condition of the Sovereigns, on the other hand, same as ours. Our side had lost two, while cultists have lost one, increasing the edge they have further.

    They already have more Sovereigns than us. Each dying had a great effect on us.

    I wanted to do something, but I am powerless to do anything. So, I kept fighting.

    Half an hour passed, and we are still fighting. They have gained the edge, but a very faint one. Everybody seemed to realize what will be the cost of giving up and fighting like hell to deny that to cultists.

    I am too one of them; I am fighting with everything I have, killing as many as I could.

    ''Father,''

    I was fighting against Peak-Sovereign when Nero''s voice rang out in my mind, and it was very serious.

    Before I could ask him, he projected what he was seeing into my core and seeing it.

    Hun!

    My expressions couldn''t help but change drastically.

    Nero is seeing four people wearing Ishban robes. Three had the same aura as the Governor, while the fourth one has an aura even stronger than her.

    ''When did they arrive?'' I asked.

    ''A moment ago,'' he replied, and I saw them moving toward the dome. Seeing that, I panicked with them; there is no way I would be able to survive.

    Nobody could survive, even the blond-haired woman.

    Hun!

    I was panicking when suddenly they did something surprising. They appeared by the four pirs powering the dome and ced their hands on them.

    A few seconds passed, and nothing happened, but clearly, they were doing something.

    ''I couldn''t stay here; I have to escape.''

    A shame immediately filled my heart at those cowardly thoughts, but cowardly as they may be, they are rational.

    With those four, there is no way we would be able to survive. If it had one or two, I would have thought we might have a chance, but with four, we don''t have any.

    Even the blond-haired woman wouldn''t be their match. Unless she is hiding her strength.

    I didn''t see any proof she was doing that; not that I dared to look too deeply.

    The warrior part of me is calling me a coward, asking me to fight till thest breath while the rational one is asking me to escape. So, I could survive and be strong to take revenge.

    I know the rational one trying to justify it, but it is the right choice. Only by surviving will I be able to take revenge for what happened.

    I have made my decision, cowardly as it may be.

    I turned to Peak Grandmaster; I have been fighting for a five and half minutes. I have been searching for a chance to attack her, but now I couldn''t afford to do that.

    So, I have dived toward her, wanting to take advantage of the gap she opened.

    She must be feeling happy since I fell into her trap.

    Her rapier changes the direction smoothly and moved toward my neck. I have felt into a trap and now going to get decapitated.

    It is an extremely risky move. If I failed, she would decapitate me, but I seeded. I will kill her.

    Rip Puch!

    A second passed, and I had killed her, while at the same time, I touched my neck with my finger, which have be bloodied.

    An inch more, I would have died. I don''t think I would have been able to hold the st of energy, her rapier holding to release inside me.

    It would have porcupine my neck with those massive ice elemental energies.

    I gripped my spear with my bloodied fingers and moved through the battlefield. Killing more than any cultist I havee across with more zeal than before.

    I have a ce to go, which will take me underground.

    Since the battle started, I have been moving my soul sense around and there is a ce I found which will take me deep underground, directly to the formation.

    The formation covering the city may seem like a half circle, but it is a full circle, going below as much as above.

    Dealing with the formation would be extremely challenging, but I will deal with it when I reached it.

    Hun!

    I had reached close to it and there was less than a hundred meters of distance between me and it, when I sensed a Peak-Sovereign Grimming toward me.

    It is about my size and bulky, holding a big ck saber.

    "Die!"

    It shouted as it appeared in front of me and attacked, while I simply moved toward it.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Seeing his bodynguage, I could see he was surprised. He hadunched a testing move and usually, I would haveunched mine to him too, but now, I don''t have any time.

    I may have surprised him, but he reacted immediately and charged his attack with full power.

    Still, the initial fraction of seconds gave me an edge, and my spear moved to exploit it fully.

    I might get injured seriously, but it will be much better than wasting time fighting with it.

    Hun!

    We both were moving for the kill when suddenly he did something surprising. He pulled back his saber and moved to retreat.

    He seemed to have gotten scared by my suicide charge. He didn''t like the idea of mutual destruction.

    The moment I saw him retreat; I flicked my wrists and changed the direction of my spear. Seeing that, he kind of froze. As if realizing, by retreating, he stopped from mutual destruction and went to self-destruction.

    Puch!

    My spear easily avoided his saber, before piercing through his chest, killing him.

    I put his body in my core and kept moving and soon; I reached the copsed building and went inside it.

    There I saw bodies. People have died, children.

    It is a horrific sight.

    The bodies I am seeing right now may seem a lot, but they are a fraction. These are the bodies of the weakest people that even the formation didn''t want.

    If there hadn''t been a formation, there would have been a lot more bodies here than I am seeing right now.

    The golden spongyyer might have stopped our energies. We are still Sovereigns, capable of doing immense damage.

    Till now, around 20% people of in the city had died and every minute a thousands of more are dying, and there is nothing that could be done to save them.

    This is the reality of the battle.

 Chapter 3376 Shame

    ?

    BANG!

    I reached the ce and put down the formation. A momentter, a powerful explosion rang out.

    Thank God. I had deployed the istion cover, which isted the sound and what the explosion had done from other soul senses.

    The formation is a drilling kind; it is designed to create a long hole, and it had done just that. It had opened the hole long enough to connect with a natural tunnel down below.

    I looked at it and jumped before flying down.

    The gravity is too slow. I want to reach down faster before anyone senses me and foil my n of escape.

    It is the only chance I have, and I don''t want to mess it up.

    Soon, I reached the natural cavity and begin to fly through it. There are many ces, it had been blocked, but I crushed through it, before stopping a minute and a halfter.

    I looked at the dense bluish ghostly formation. If I want to get out, I will have to cross it.

    One would need to be a Sovereign at the level of Governor to break through it and even then, they would need to attack it a couple of times to break it.

    Unfortunately, I don''t have the strength, but I have something. That even they didn''t have.

    Buzz!

    I deactivated my armor, and a momentter; the formation activated in my core.

    A couple of secondster, tiny ant size bluish runes begin toe out and started covering me. I had collected the energy from ghostly formation and mixed it with an insane amount of rule-bending power.

    I am using rule-bending power, which took me more than three months to collect.

    It pains my heart to see it used such arge amount of it once. I have never in my life used such a high amount of forbidden power, but I am doing it now for my survival.

    In less than a second, the formation had covered my whole body and dropped toward the ghostly formation below.

    The formation I am wearing will be making the ghostly formation believe I am the same energy it is emitting. Since it is the only thing that seemed to pass through it with no resistance.

    I don''t know whether it will work on not. It is an old formation I am using.

    I didn''t have time to new one, even with three times time dilution and six clones.

    It is a formation I created in the rune and had just mixed bluish energy into the massive forbidden power, and now wishing it will work.

    If it didn''t and I felt the cultist sensing me; I will kill myself.

    If they sense me, they might realize I am using the forbidden power, and that is bad. Once they capture me, I will suffer a fate worse than death.

    I have read what people do for forbidden power, and I don''t want to suffer any of those fates.

    My feet touched the formation, and I expected it to ze and alert the sovereign, but they passed through it.

    I pass through it without bringing any change.

    A momentter, my whole body was out of, and I didn''t sense any change in the formation.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief.

    Though I didn''t waste any time; I took back the runes and activate my armor and started to make my way down, till I reached the end.

    I havee quite deep. There are steaming rocks around me, but it is still not deep enough.

    If Earth Sovereign pushed, they could make their soul sense reach this deep and I don''t have enough confidence in my stealth method. I would be able to hide from it if that happened.

    Staying here is a risk. and sat down and took out formation before closing my eyes and sealing all my power.

    Twenty-three minutester, a hole opened in front of me, and Nero came out of it.

    I opened my eyes and unsealed my power.

    ''Let''s go, Father,'' Nero said and both of us begin to travel through the tunnel he had just made.

    He had be quite good at making tunnels, and he developed a method of his own. It is really good and highly advanced each elemental method.

    We begin to move, and behind us, the tunnel would close up, as if nothing had been dug through it a few seconds ago.

    It is so natural that nobody could find any proof of it.

    I may have forbidden power, but Nero is made of it. He could do things that I could only dream of.

    Minutes passed as we moved through the tunnel. Now and then, a natural tunnel would open up, and we would travel through it before moving to the one Nero had dug.

    We might be crawling through the tunnel, but our speed is quite high. We have left the city behind minutes ago and now moving further away from it.

    Away from the soul sense of sovereigns.

    One hour and seven minutes after we started crawling, we stopped, and Nero turned to me.

    ''Father, you move ahead. I will go look at the city,'' he said. "It is extremely dangerous, Nero," I warned him, instead of stopping him.

    ''I know, Father and I will be careful,'' he said and left, while I made my way through the underground, beforeing out twenty minutester.

    I saw the moonlit night and made my way forward. The further I am from the city, the better.

    I want to be far as away from it, no matter how much guilt I feel leaving it behind.

    Though Nero, I could see the battle is still going on. Though he couldn''t see much through the dome without using his powerful abilities, he could still see enough to tell people are still fighting.

    This means, the blond-haired woman is still fighting against the Governor and the four powerful Earth Sovereigns are still beside the pir.

    As I moved away from the danger, my mind calmed down and I could think more rationally.

    The first thing I understood, was how idiot the blond-haired woman had been. It is all because of her that millions of people are going to die.

    If she had an intel, on the governor being a member of Ishban. She would havee prepared, instead ofing alone.

    The fault also lies in superior sending her alone; with one other person with her.

    The gravest mistake she made was revealing herself. She had done an idiot thing in attacking the Governor''s son and revealing herself and instead, she should have led the governor out.

    It would have saved the lives of millions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Even I, who mostly fought solo, knew the basic of hunting criminals, but an idiot from the most powerful organization didn''t.

    Sixteen minutes passed, and another change urred. The Four Sovereigns, who had been sticking their hands to pirs, have removed them and entered the dome.

    A couple of secondster, intense fluctuation was felt through the dome.

    They are very powerful, and I didn''t have a guess where they wereing from. The four sovereigns have likely started attacking the blond-haired woman.

    She will probably die, but I hope she survives.

    She had made a grave mistake and needed to be punished heavily, but she didn''t deserve to die. She is a powerhouse fighting the cultist. We need more of such people, but wiser.

    This failure and loss of millions of lives will be a great lesson to her. If she survives.

    A minute passed and then another, when suddenly the fluctuations stopped.

    Hun!

    I sighed, feeling she died, before stopping mid-way.

    As suddenly, a loud banging sound rang out and the golden dog breached through the bluish dome and flew away extremely fast speed.

    A fraction of secondster, three more dots came out of the dome and moved toward the golden dot.

    In a few seconds, the dots disappeared.

    I hope she survives and am thankful that she didn''te in my direction.

    A minuteter, Nero begins to make his way toward me. It surprised me. I thought he would stay there till the dome came down, but it seemed like he didn''t want to.

    I am d.

    He might not know what will happen next, but I do.

    The rest of the people will die and the Ishban will disappear with their harvest. They will infiltrate another city and prepare for another harvest.

    ''I will kill you all, you bastards!'' I promised.

    I am running in shame and this shame will remain in my heart, till I kill each and every one of them.

    Especially the Earth Sovereigns.

    I have auras of everyone. Earth Sovereign and Sovereigns. I even have auras off four Earth Sovereigns that came outter.

    Nero was able to collect that, and while the samples were faint, it was enough for me.

    Next time Ie across them, I will sense them. It didn''t matter if they were cloaking their auras or changing it through the method, as long as I get even a hint of their aura, I will recognize these bastards.

    Till then, I need to abide by my time and get stronger.

    With my current strength, I could only think about taking revenge. If I had the strength, I wouldn''t have run away like a coward.

    A few hours passed and evening came. When I saw the group of Earth Sovereigns moving toward the Halis.

    It is the third group I had seen in the past two hours,ing from the same direction. They finally seemed to know what happened and are moving toward the Halis in doves.

    Unfortunately, it is toote.

 Chapter 3377 Breakthrough

    ?

    Eight and a half days had passed since the incident of Halis, where more than ten million people died.

    I have seen what the cultist had done to the city, and it is still giving me nightmares.

    A day after we escaped from Halis; Nero had gone back there and saw what the cultists have done to the city. The beautiful city had turned into a ruin, and the worse thing is, they have not been able to catch even a single cultist.

    Which didn''t surprise me; Ishban is good at escaping after they are done; rarely their members get caught.

    Still, I did my part and threw a couple of crystals. Recordings as well as samples of auras. It might help them in some way.

    From what Nero had heard. The organization is getting investigated by Alkaz and all their members and Earth Sovereigns are scared. If Alkaz finds enough proof, they could punish and disband the organization.

    I shook my head and focused ahead.

    In two hours, I will reach Merle city; it is not the first city I havee across since leaving the Halis, but I am staying here.

    I had nned to make a breakthrough in the Halis, but the cultist attacks, and after that, I was not in the right mindset to do it.

    Now, I felt like I was ready. I have finished the inheritance and even triple-checked it, everything is perfect. The level-up will give me a huge boost and will make me the best among the Sovereigns.

    Though, it won''t be close to attacking those cultists. I didn''t expect to gain that strength, but it will be a step toward it.

    Thud!

    One and a half an hourter, Inded in front of the city gates. Where the security is very tight, it is due to it that there is a line.

    Even for Sovereigns.

    Ishban''s attack had spooked the organization very much. In response, they have heavily tightened their security. So much that are now three Earth Sovereigns at the gate.

    Before, Earth Sovereign scanned the entrants rarely, and they would usually do it from thefort of their homes.

    Now, they are gates, one visible, two in the guardroom.

    It took me thirty-five minutes to get into the city. They are checking everything, asking every question. Thankfully, my information is impable, and I have answered all the questions to their satisfaction.

    Like before, I didn''t go to the store directly and instead found a ce to stay.

    It is a small house on the hill, made of alchemical materials. It releases the energy that helps to open the pores in the body and feelforting.

    It is also private; the next house is on a hill distance away.

    Click!

    A few minutester, I walked into the house; noting down all the loopholes have been made to spy on people. There are a lot of them, some of them being made in thest few days.

    They have likely done it on the orders of the organization.

    Those people didn''t want another cultist incident and keeping an eye on everyone powerful. Including their own people, which is not surprising, seeing the Governor of Halis was a high-ranking member.

    She was part of the ruling council, below the leader of the organization.

    The house is standard size, with one bedroom and one training room. Which is fine for me; I do not need a bigger space.

    I looked around before walking into the kitchen and started to cook, while at the same time, a strand of my soul sense connected to the formation, and started showing the feed of me cooking.

    Though, the skill of person and me are miles apart.

    Usually, I do not hide my cooking, but since these people are being suspicious of everything, I don''t want to give them anything that will bring them to my door.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A little over an hourter, I finished cooking the meal for myself and ate it alone.

    Once that is done, I went to my room andid on the bed to sleep.

    Fourteen hours and nine minutester, I woke up feelingpletely refreshed.

    I didn''t immediately get off the bed and stayed staring at the wall, thinking about what I was going to do today. I don''t go over things, as I have already made all the preparations.

    Little more than a ten minutester, I got off the bed to freshen up and shower.

    An hourter, I was in the kitchen, cooking a breakfast. I didn''t make a sumptuous one and instead cooked a simple one, with a few ingredients, and ate it alone.

    Once it was done, I washed the dishes and walked into the practice room, where all my clothes vanished.

    I sat naked in the center of the room and a white metal ring with a purple line in middle, appeared in my hand.

    It is my breakthrough, an artifact I had designed. I am kind of excited about using it, considering I had reforged it with entirely new functions.

    It now worked much differently, mostly importantly. It is forged for my needs, my breakthrough, which is different from others'' breakthrough.

    Though others could make a breakthrough with it, and it would have been great if I had been able to test it on others before using it.

    I didn''t get a chance, and after the incident in Halis, I could forget doing such things.

    Seeing how on edge the people are.

    A few seconds passed, and I closed my eyes and appeared in my core, in front of the huge, runic humanoid. I looked at it for a few seconds, before tapping it gently on the head.

    Buzz!

    Immediately, I got repelled out of my core and it buzzed, and, with the ring I wore on, my middle finger, shined.

    For a minute, nothing happened, except for my core started turning into the blob, before finally, the light on the ring dimmed and runes begin toe out of it.

    These runes are not white or purple, but multicolored, with more than half of them being green in them; they also contained dense herbal essences into them.

    The breakthrough artifact I had reforged is entirely different from the old one.

    One of the cool things I have added in it is internal storage. It is not a normal internal storage from space stones, which are using in rings or spatial devices, but from the spatial seed.

    I have forged a Peak Sovereign grade space seed into it, and in that space forged aplex mechanism.

    This ring is less like an artifact and more like aplex machine. I had ced resources inside it, which it begins mixing the moment the breakthrough started.

    It is really efficient and versatile, thanks to the centurion lotus, which I had used to forge it, along with many other resources.

    Now these runes areing out of it perfectly and each would move in the ce they need to be on my body. The ring has a powerful scanning function, but I had put my detailed meta-scan in it for greater uracy.

    In twenty-eight seconds, smaller-than-ant runes, covered every part of my body, filled with dense essences that will be consumed by my core.

 Chapter 3378 Peak Of Primary Stage

    ?

    Buzz!

    The breakthrough formation buzzed as it covered my whole body and my core started to spin.

    Immediately, arge number of essence begin to enter my body. So much that my core had increased the speed of spinning to absorb it as soon as possible.

    Unlike thest time, when the process was painful. This time, there wasn''t even the slightest pain.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The formation didn''t only send the energy inside, but also reinforced my body and soul temporally, without harming them.

    With that, I am able to send arge amount of energy into my core without straining my body, soul, and core.

    My core is absorbing arge number of resources. Which I have carefully picked and processed. Every resource is suitable for me and has a perfect synergy with my body and soul.

    I have spent arge time managing every little thing about my breakthrough.

    I need to see how fragile my breakthrough is. Every little thing needs to be perfect and efficient, that will be easy my breakthrough, instead of creating the problems.

    For the Sovereign breakthrough, that will happen in the future. I will need to work even harder.

    In my current estimate, my chance of seeding in that breakthrough is around 25%. After I finish with this breakthrough, I will use everything, I have to take my chances of surviving the next breakthrough to 60%.

    I shouldn''t be thinking about the next breakthrough when the chances of me seeding in this breakthrough are 100%.

    ording to estimates, the chances of me seeding in this breakthrough are about 80%.

    These are, to be honest, are highest among all my breakthroughs since I started the treatments.

    Half an hour passed, and my core had absorbed a massive number of essences, but it was far from finished. It had a huge appetite, and I have prepared a massive number of resources for it.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed when I saw a hint of something familiar in my core.

    A tiny blotch of golden brown, which would appear for an instant, before disappearing. I have been noticing them from the start, but I thought, it is from essences I am sending, but it seemed like that might not be the case.

    Another source might be sending energy.

    I am notpletely sure. It is it''s doing or it simply because of my resources and since my connection with my core was suspended, I couldn''t truly know.

    I could only be sure when the breakthrough was finished.

    Soon an hour passed, and my core was still absorbing energy. I don''t know how long it would continue; I have a few guesses, but they have gone wrong before.

    Not to mention, if that thing sending energy, then I would end sooner. So, it is better for me to just observe.

    Hun!

    Eight minutes passed when something surprising happened. My core begins to slow down and, with it, its intake of energy.

    If I wasn''t sure before, I am right now; about 70% sure, it had sent the energy. If not, then my core would have continued to absorb it, for another half an hour at the least.

    My core stopped and the color begin draining from the runes and soon, all of them turned while, before they begin to rearrange themselves.

    Some of the runes have gone back to the ring, while new ones came back, but it is less than 1% on my body and it finished within ten seconds.

    For a second, there was no change, before the white ring changed the color. Blue, red, and pink colors appeared on the ring and soon, these colors spread into the whole runes.

    Once again, the core started to spin, absorbing the massive number of energies from the runes.

    These three colors are the colors of the energy cocktail I created for my breakthrough. It is powerful and suitable for me. My core has started absorbing it without any problem.

    I watched my core carefully and once again; I begin to see the purple, brown spots appearing on the core.

    I am now even more sure the energies areing from that source.

    Soon an hour passed, and my core still absorbing the massive number of energies. It continued for two and half a minutes more before it begins to slow down and stopped.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. Two steps of the breakthrough had been finished and now only two had remained.

    In myst breakthrough, these two steps gotbined into one and it was dangerous. If I had a choice, I wouldn''t have done it; it is better that they remained separate.

    Like before, the color of the runes begins to drain away, and they rearranged themselves.

    Though this time, another change had urred; the runes begin to move away from my body into the air and stopped inches away.

    Buzz!

    A secondter, magenta runes came out of my body and covered it fully, before activating.

    Immediately, massive energy begins to fill my body. It kind of bes painful, but I bore it.

    These energies begin to rapidly merge with my body, but not all of them merged. The majority of them remained out, sticking to my soul and body.

    Five and a half minutester they are finished and disappeared back into my body, while the breakthrough runes, which were hovering inches away from me, came back and stuck to my body like before.

    Buzz!

    They buzzed and thest step begin, the consolidation.

    In most breakthroughs, it is the safest stage, but in my breakthrough, it is the most dangerous. The tumors-like things and cracks scare the hell out of me.

    I have prepared extensively, and I hope they didn''t appear this time, but nothing could be said.

    Soon, ayer of solid appeared on my core and the core started to turn solid from the inside.

    I didn''t see any tumors or cracks appearing, but they could appear at any moment, and I would be powerless to stop them.

    The only thing I could do was believe in my preparations.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes, and no cracks or tumors appeared before the consolidation finally finished.

    I looked at my core and runes released from it and spread into my body. It had be even more world-like; I have never seen a core like mine.

    Even cultists have cores, much different from mine.

    Buzz!

    The runes spread and my core buzzed, releasing the thick breakthrough energy into the runes, which they realized into my body and immediately.

    Immediately, they begin to merge with me, taking the energy, which the magenta runes released earlier.

    I could feel my strength rising rapidly, and all I could do is watched with a grin on my face. I watched withplete focus, noticing every change appearing in me.

    Minutes passed and more and more breakthrough energy came into my body and merged with me, till I absorbed thest drop, and everything calmed down.

    Though my heart is not calm; it is beating wildly, feeling the roaring power flowing through my veins.

    I havepleted the breakthrough, formally entering the Peak Level of Primary III.

 Chapter 3379 Fourth Test

    ?

    It took me a while to calm myself and think rationally.

    The increase had been immense, more than I had thought. I have be powerful enough that now I wouldn''t need to fear people of Le''s level.

    It will be hard to defeat them, but they wouldn''t be able to beat me either.

    It feels amazing to have such strength and I would have been ecstatic about it if I hadn''t seen the whole city getting massacred by the cult.

    It is keeping me grounded and focused on my next target, which will give me a fighting chance against the cultist.

    I entered my core and appeared in front of arge ss ball of golden-brown liquid with a hint of purple and green. Before my breakthrough, it was only 5% empty.

    Now it is 13%, 8% more. It is clear that I had used the energy contained in the ss ball.

    It is the reason why I have gotten the strength above my estimate.

    I looked at it for a moment before finally turning to my core.

    There is no change in its size, but the energies have be even denser, and the quality of the soul had increased further. It will help a lot in growing the nts.

    The space inside also bes stronger; I would now be able to bring more Grimms in the core to harvest.

    I looked at all the changes in my core before walking toward the library in a purposeful step. I decided to do one thing after I reached the peak of Primary III.

    Now that I had reached it; it is time to do it and I am feeling kind of excited about it. I reached the library and pushed open the door before entering inside.

    There I saw three of my clones working on the Sovereign Inheritance, while two are studying things rted to that.

    "Overseer, I am ready for a test of 4th level," I said and immediately the beautiful woman appeared in front of me.

    "Are you sure? This will be yourst chance," she asked, looking into my eyes directly.

    "Yes," I replied.

    This is myst chance; I failed in the first two. If I failed this chance too, then I will never be able to try again and a hundred yearster, the library will leave.

    "Since you decided, here is the test." She said and waved her hand.

    Immediately, I found myself in a huge ce, and in front of me is a big white stele. It is five stories tall and has densely packed ck runes covering it.

    Currently, the runes are blurry, they will be visible the moment the test begins.

    "The rules are the same as before. You have nine hours to solver it," she informed. Immediately, the runes be clear as a giant clock appeared above me.

    I focused on the stele, studying the formation.

    I have to solve it on my own. I couldn''t take help from my clones, nor I could use any books or tools.

    I could use some methods, which I already started using.

    For an hour and seventeen minutes, I didn''t move from my spot before flying close to the stele and starting with the formation.

    The test is difficult as thest time, but this time, I have more confidence in my abilities. As for whether I would be able to solve it or not, I don''t know.

    I thought I would have the confidence after my preparations, but after seeing the formation, that disappeared.

    Now, I nned to give my all and focused my everything on it. Forgetting anything else.

    Hours passed and I have nothing on my mind other than the formation in front of me. Every minute, I would sh around the stele, moving the runes, breaking the formationyer byyer.

    Some of the problems were so hard, I had to stop and think about it for minutes, before moving to the formation.

    It is quite frustrating, but one wouldn''t see the frustration on my face and instead, they would see the smile.

    Yes, I am smiling because I am having fun.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I love breaking formations, especially the ones with a time limit. They make them push myself, and this challenge is extra special as I couldn''t take help from my clones.

    A few more hours passed, and I once again stopped.

    I am not staring at it, for more than fifteen minutes with a frown on my face. The smile had vanished minutes ago and now I was looking at the problem I had faced since starting.

    It is not aplex problem. I have a couple of ways to solve it and that is the problem.

    Anyway, what I chose will take me in different directions. If I chose wrong, it might take several days for me to solve it and I don''t have that kind of time.

    I only have two hours at most.

    It is why I am feeling a slight panic, but I am keeping it controlled. Panicking wouldn''t help, the answer would.

    A little over ten minutes passed when suddenly a big smile appeared on my face and immediately hundreds of strings shot through me and begin to move runes very fast.

    An hour passed and my strings are still moving the runes around while my eyes study the formation.

    I am very close to solving the formation and I hope to do it before the time runs out.

    A few more minutes passed when I suddenly stopped, but it is for several seconds before I moved the runes with my really fast for three and a half minutes before suddenly stopping.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, I buzzed, rang out, and runes begin to move and soon, a list appeared in front of me, consisting of three privileges.

    "Congrattion; you havepleted the fourth challenge," said the overseer.

    "Thank you," I said with a smile before turning to the stele.

    I could now take the books out and even give limited ess to the library to the people. It is the third privilege that caught my eye.

    The request.

    "What is the request?" I asked her.

    "It is a special privilege. You could use it for things like getting the books from the fifth level or asking for an extra chance for the next challenge," she exined.

    Immediately, tens of things came into my mind, but I calmed myself down and turned to the overseer.

    "Can I ask for anything?" I asked her. "Within a limit," she replied, but it didn''t curtail my excitement.

    There are many things I wanted to ask for her, but I calmed myself down. I nned to make the requestter, after thinking about it with a calm mind.

    I had just thought that when an idea came to mind and I opened my mouth, as I know, it is the thing I want.

    It might not be within a level, but if she agreed to my request, it would help me tremendously.

    "I want you to teach me ancient runes," I said, and for a momentter, her expression froze before a surprise appeared on her face.

    She opened her mouth and, seeing her expression, I know she is not going to ept it.

 Chapter 3380 Accept

    ?

    "Fine, but you won''t get a request for the next two levels and the requests further than that will also be null, if you continue with lessons, by that time," she said.

    I am really surprised. I really thought she would reject my request. Instead, she epted it.

    "Thank you," I said ecstatically.

    I do not mind if I didn''t get a chance to make any requests. I do not care about them.

    To me, the ancient runes matter the most. If she is willing to teach me, I will agree with any conditions she wants.

    "We will start from tomorrow. I will teach you every day for three hours," she said and the scenery around me changed again; I found myself back in the library around my clones.

    I looked up and could see the fourth floor of the library had been unlocked. All five of my clones were already walking toward it, and I followed them behind.

    Soon, I reached the fourth floor and begin to look excitedly. There are books everywhere, containing all sorts of knowledge. Just looking at them, my heart started to beat wildly.

    I looked around and, to my shock; I saw the fourth floor is much bigger than all three floors.

    It kind of shocked me as I thought, the higher I go, the fewer books I would see. This had been true for the first three floors, not to mention the fourth floor seemed smaller from below.

    It seemed like I had been wrong about my assumption.

    It is likely, the original owners and librarians didn''t care for the basic knowledge and I could find the upper floors bigger than the floor I am standing.

    I looked at the huge map of the fourth floor; everything was noted in it carefully and precisely. I could find any type of knowledge here; it is going to help me tremendously.

    The fourth floor contains the knowledge of the Sovereign level, with a tiny fraction of Earth Sovereign.

    I may be saying a tiny fraction of Earth Sovereign level, but it is huge. Just like the third level contains a fraction of Sovereign knowledge, which is actually massive.

    I would need years, even with my clones, to read through all of it.

    Hours passed, and I looked through the fourth floor with my clones. I browsed, read, and selected the books. There are a lot of it, especially about the ancient runes.

    It is at this level, you can start looking at them; I started a little early and gained some knowledge, which saved my life many times.

    It is also the reason why I was able to pass the fourth test.

    I am sure the fifth test is going to be even more difficult, and I didn''t n to attempt it for a long time. I am not going to make a mistake like thest time and waste my chances prematurely.

    If possible, I nned to clear the fifth challenge in a single try.

    As I thought that, I pushed those thoughts away. I had just cleared the fourth test and I should first study hard, before even thinking about it fifth one.

    A few more hours passed, when I walked out of the library unwillingly.

    I am feeling hungry; I have been doing that for a few hours but controlled myself, but I couldn''t anymore.

    It is why, I have decided to cook in my core and nned it to be sumptuous. I deserve it. As I had not only made a breakthrough into Peak Primary III but also cleared the fourth test of the library.

    I went to the repository and started picking up things from the massive collection.

    Earlier, I had a separate space for the kitchen, but with me nting in every inch, I had shifted the kitchen into the repository.

    It is also more efficient.

    Soon, I picked up the things and brought them to the kitchen, before starting cooking. It took me an hour and a half to cook the whole meal before I got out of my core.

    There, I found myself naked. The first thing I did was to wear some clothes.

    I have been sitting like that for hours. So, I stretched a little before going to the kitchen and sat down at the dining table.

    Hun!

    I had served myself and had just taken the first bite. When I saw Ashlyn wake up.

    "Come, join me," I said to her and a momentter, she appeared out and I served her the te.

    Sometimes, she woke up on time for lunch or dinner and we eat together. Otherwise, whenever she wakes up, my clones cook for her or me, if I am not doing anything.

    We had dinner and watched a movie, which she watchedpletely, before sleeping again.

    I ced her on her bed at the core before walking out of the house.

    A few minutester, I am in front of therge store. I entered inside and begin to shop for things.

    Now that I have leveled up, I will need to start the treatments again. Not just the treatments of forbidden power, but also strong ones, too.

    I don''t have Grimms on hand and couldn''t wait for them to appear in front of me. I will have to use the slower way that everybody uses.

    I need to work on the limit, seeing how big it is this time. If I didn''te across the Grimms, it might take years, but I decided to not think about it and focused on what I could do.

    Three hours passed, and I have done a lot of shopping, but much lesspared to the level I am showing.

    I couldn''t take a risk; I had already felt a soul sense of the Earth Sovereign on me a couple of times, while shopping, and even felt that during the breakthrough, but the breakthrough formation handled it.

    I entered the artifice section of the store, and it is massive.

    I looked at things and pick a few on my list; these are just things; I need to practice. I still haven''t found things for the next big project; I nned on working in the future.

    Abode.

    I see for an abode; I have read about it in the books and nned to start working on it when I had leveled up to Sovereign, but before that, I have to collect materials.

    I could find supplementary material, but I need the primary one and I haven''t found it.

    There is a list of over a hundred things that I could use as the primary material. Only after finding one of them, will I start collecting the supplementary materials as they will be based on it.

    I have time, till then, I should be focusing on increasing my skills.

    Soon, I finished my shopping and paid with the crystals and resources before walking out.

    I could feel once again the soul sense of Earth Sovereign touch me and could tell the Earth Sovereign tracking a few people besides me.

    If I want, I could vanish from his sense, but there is no need to do that.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 3381 Shining

    ?

    I woke up in the early morning feeling refreshed. I freshened and showered before walking into the kitchen.

    Since I had made a breakthrough; I am leaving the city.

    I have to reach my destination, about which I had second thoughts yesterday. Since I have the fourth floor and all the knowledge I would need, I do not need to go to the ce, Magnus had told me.

    I thought a lot about it yesterday but decided to stay on the path.

    There are a couple of ces near my destination that offer great potential. If I didn''t like what I was getting to my destination, I could check them out.

    I cooked the breakfast and ate it.

    ''We will begin in ten minutes.'' I heard in my mind a smile that couldn''t help but appeared on my face.

    I have been waiting for her call. I wanted to ask her, but didn''t want to seem desperate.

    I quickly finished with the tes and entered my core before walking into the library.

    There, I sat at the table and waited.

    Exactly ten minutester, the overseer appeared, wearing a light green gown.

    Every time I see her, she is wearing different clothes. She would even wear jewelry sometimes, making her seem like a person rather than an artifact of spirit.

    "Ready?" she asked, and I nodded, a little too excitedly.

    "I know you have been studying it, but we will start from the beginning," she said and once again, I nodded.

    "Ancient runes are also calledw runes, only thoseprehended thews could employ them most effectively,"

    "We will be studying the most basics of ancient runes. These runes do not require the perception of thew, but still thousands of times, difficult to understand than themon runes,"

    She begins, and before I know it, three and a half hours have passed.

    "Next ss would be tomorrow, in regr time," she informed and disappeared.

    It will be three dayster in the core; a day outside.

    I didn''t get up from the table and instead opened one of two books. She suggested I had read. Ancient runes are extremely important and since I had got a teacher, who is at least a level prime, I am going to study hard.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is a wonderful opportunity that very few gets in their lives, and I will be damned if I waste it.

    I studied for eleven hours in the library, before getting out and asking my clone to continue with it.

    I need to be ready for the next ss.

    A few minutester, I got out of the house and returned the keys to the clerk before taking the formation to the city gates.

    Where I needed to be spent a little over ten minutes before walking out. The moment I did, I took the sky and begin to fly toward my destination.

    My destination is Comil City and at my current speed, it should take me around nine days to reach it.

    Before the breakthrough, it would have taken me fifteen days.

    Travel is not just about the speed; it is also about the danger. Before, I wouldn''t have dared to fly all the way toward the Comil city, but now I am nning to do it.

    Currently, very few sovereigns could threaten me; the real danger to me is earth Sovereigns.

    For it, I have Nero, who is currently going through a breakthrough inside the core. He coulde out today or in a few days; I would be fine till then.

    Especially now, when the security is so tight and even Earth Sovereigns are patrolling.

    Hours passed, and I continued my journey. I havee across a few Sovereigns, but they had only scanned me and didn''t stop me.

    Soon, the night came, and I kept flying, before stopping at ten.

    I took out my abode in a hidden ce and entered the room. I freshened up and ate before starting with the treatments, while I entered inside my core.

    There I studied the ancient runes and also worked on my inheritance.

    It is important to my inheritance; I couldn''t give it all to my clones. Though I have changed my working style, and from now; I am working as a director, rather than a worker.

    I will decide the direction and my clones will work ording to it.

    It is an efficient way; it will save me a lot of time, which I could use to study the runes and other things.

    After the treatments are finished; I showered and slept and woke up four hourster.

    As I freshened up and ate a breakfast that my clone had cooked, I made my way toward my destination and stopped three hourster for my ss.

    This time itsted for a little more than three hours, and I studied for another four hours in my core beforeing out and resuming my journey, after the quick lunch.

    I increased my speed further as I resumed flying. From the speed of the average peak Sovereign, I started to move at the speed of above average peak Sovereign.

    It is a little risky, but I have to do it since I am taking so much time for the treatment and the study.

    A week had passed by, and I will be reaching Comil city tomorrow. I nned to stay there for a night and do some shopping before leaving in the morning.

    The week had passed quickly, with so many things I am doing, especially my ss.

    During the week, I learned so much that I had learned in months on my own. The overseer is really good. She not only teaches well but also forces me to think about things I hadn''t thought about before.

    Many things I have not understood before; I started to understand.

    I am really happy about my choice. Asking her to teach me ancient runes has been a wise use of my request.

    The day passed and then another.

    I flew out of the gates of Comil City with a smile on my face. I was able to find a few rare resources and even exchange a few in one of the grey markets.

    Here Sovereigns kept an eye on me, but they didn''t do much other than that.

    It will take me a few weeks to get out of the territory of the organization and then I could let loose a little.

    Hun!

    A few hours passed when I stopped suddenly.

    I had felt something from my or rather something over it. The red dot on my core, given by the bastard of the blood sun, I had nearly forgotten about it.

    It had started shining and when I focused on it. I sensed something which ising toward me at a very fast speed.

    I had nearly forgotten about it since I got it. No member of the blood sun hade at me, and I thought a few months would pass like that, but it had turned out, I had been too optimistic.

    I wanted to run away and even took a step before stopping and shaking my head.

    If I run, the bastard will chase me. It is better, I will deal with whoevering at me.

 Chapter 3382 Winning

    ?

    A woman with a single fiery horn stopped in front of me. She had blue scaly skin and sharp w hands.

    She looked beautiful and had a feeling of wickedness in her.

    She is a Sovereign, but her aura couldn''t be guessed and when I looked deeply, I felt it was a peak Sovereign, but seeing the ce she was from; it is unlikely the case.

    "You didn''t look strong," she said, looking at me from up to down. "I am not really and would be grateful if you could remove the seal from me," I replied, to which she grinned.

    "Ara, wouldn''t have put his precious seal on you if you were a weakling." She said as the bloody aura bubbled around her.

    That bastard Aranor Winterthorn. If it hadn''t been for him, I would have been safe traveling toward my destination.

    "We are very close to the city. If we fight here, it will attract attention and those people wouldn''t let me leave after our battle is over," I said.

    I am not worried about her. If I didn''t proim it is a life and deal dual, she will just beat the shit out of me, if I had lost, before leaving.

    What I am worried about is the Earth Sovereigns.

    The bastards were on edge, detaining anyone who they suspect, and I don''t want to be detained, despite it seemed like a delicious proposal since I would be able to focus my all inheritance and studying the runes.

    "Don''t worry, as long as you beat me. I will give you something that will grant you immunity in this organization''s territory," she replied, and my eyes widened in surprise.

    "What if I lost?" I asked, and she smiled.

    "If you lost fairly. You will be able to leave without getting detained or arrested," she replied.

    "Really?" I asked, to which she just looked at me.

    I shouldn''t be asking these stupid questions. Of course, she had the power to do something like it; she could go to the organization''s headquarter and demand anything and they will fulfill her request.

    "The duel willst for ten minutes and no killing allowed," I stated the rules.

    While these are rules that are followed unstated. It is better to state them. These people violet them, once they agreed.

    "Agreed," she said.

    Burst 100%

    Immediately, a smile appeared on my face, and I activated the full power of the burst that my body is barely containing, but on the outside, not a single change could be seen in me.

    I shouldn''t have used full power, since I hadn''t gotten used to it, but I wanted to.

    Boom!

    As the full power of the burst filled me; I moved toward her with a loud boom in the air.

    It surprised her, but her reaction instantly with a bloody aura like a tsunami came out of her and came moved toward me, with the spear in her hand.

    We appeared in front of each other and, without saying anything, attacked each other.

    CLANNNG!

    Her spear shed with my sword, creating a defeating sh and a powerful shockwave.

    I felt my whole body shaking, but I didn''t have time to deal with it as sheunched another attack with a dense ball of bloody energy covering the tip of her spear.

    My sword also got covered densely with energy and moved to sh against her spear.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Our weapons shed again, but this time, it brought a tsunami of energy. The thousands of formations inside my armor lit brightly as they absorbed the bloody energy covering me.

    This time, I was able to bear the attack better andunched mine and she defended before attacking me.

    Her attacks are fast and powerful and each of them aiming at my weakness. I needed to be extremely alert to deal with her, while six of my clones study every movement of her.

    The battle is going tost for an hour, and I need to defeat her.

    For the first second, I only wanted a draw, but now I want to defeat it. It will be hard seeing she is a very skillful opponent and powerful, but I will try.

    Not that I have a choice. If I didn''t give my all, that seal inside me senses it. It is restricted, but it could still sense many things like me not using all my strength against the dual.

    These people be very nasty if they realized their opponent didn''t use their full power against them.

    She might even get arrested by the Earth Sovereigns.

    Speaking of which, two of them arrived within a minute of us fighting.

    They only used their soul sense of moment before quickly pulling back and now are just watching from the distance, without hiding themselves.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Seconds passed as our weapons shed with each other at rapid speed. Each was with the intention of defeating the others, but not one of such is seeding.

    As I had said, she is not an easy opponent; no one from the realm is.

    It is said; they need to prove themselves before they could get out of the realm. The test is not easy, and it makes sure that only the most capable could get out to gain experience in the real world.

    Soon, the four minutes passed, and another Earth Sovereign appeared by the two and, like them, she is only watching.

    "You are good. A fighting style that is not learned, but polished through the war," shemented, and I red.

    I hate these bastards. They read the opponent so well. Thest one I had fought against, has said, I have a Celestial Inheritance in less than ten meters of fighting.

    It is not easy, even when I am not applying my most powerful cloaking measures.

    "You must a be crasher," she said and once again I red at her.

    "Interested in joining our realm? I could refer you," she asked, surprising me. "No interested," I replied, and she didn''t surprise by that.

    Soon, nine minutes passed, and only thest minute remained, and I could see the change appearing in her fighting style. She had started to take big risks and use everything she has.

    I, on the other hand, didn''t change anything, till thest half minute, before a big change appeared in me.

    Till now, I have only asked my clones to study her, but didn''t use the knowledge they have gathered. It is time; I use that.

    As Iunched the first attack with that knowledge, a surprise appeared on her face, and she moved her spear defensively.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    She defended, but I hadunched another and then another, all of which she had been forced to defend.

    I attacked her, and she defended.

    She is very good at it, defending her weakness skillfully. Few people could fight like that, but it is not surprising seeing the ce she is from.

    Twenty seconds passed and now only thest ten had remained and I pressed her harder and harder, but she defended against them.

    When thest three seconds have remained. I have harnessed all my power, which I have been hiding for myst move, and attacked her with it.

    If she defended it. It will be tied once again.

    CLANNNNG!

    Our weapons shed for thest time, but this time, my sword begin to slide fast on her spear.

    She tried to stop and nearly did, but I moved and used some of my special energies, which I had made using her, which gave me an edge, and my sword reached where it needed.

    "You lost," I said as my sword stopped inches away from her neck.

    "I did," she said, putting down her spear with a sigh, while the sword disappeared from my hand.

    I win, but it is a dual. If it had been a life-and-death battle, the result would have been vastly different.

    "Now, give me what you have promised," I said to her directly, and she smiled.

    A momentter, a medallion appeared in her hand, and she threw it toward me.

    "Bond it with your aura; it will give you unrestricted ess to this organization''s territory for a period of one month," she said.

    "Thank you," I said as inserted my aura in it.

    "There is nothing to thank me for. You deserve it and this too," she said and a familiar seal appeared above her hand and she sent it toward me.

    "Oh, fuck," I cursed.

 Chapter 3383 Three Months

    ?

    Thud!

    "Trimar city," I said as Inded on the hill through which I could see the huge city, on the banks of the bold sea.

    It had been over three months since I had started traveling. I have crossed the Kaliv region and reached the end of the Behill Region.

    Once I cross the bold seal, I will reach the Ikris region, where the Javelin city is.

    It is technically ake, but it is so huge that people call it a seal. It is many times bigger than all oceansbine in my world, where nearly 80% was the ocean.

    I will take a ship from here and in our two weeks, I will reach the other side, into the Behill region.

    It will be a dangerous journey. The bold seal is not calm, but what other choice do I have? The safest route is as dangerous as it is and will take five to six months, at the least.

    Traveling through the ship is much quicker.

    I have to be careful here, Trimar City is nomon city. It is the biggest one I havee across, bigger than Halis, and it is ruled by no one but three organizations and has loose rules.

    If I am liberal with my words. I could say, it is awless city.

    Thankfully, I won''t be at the bottom of the chain here. I would be at middle-upper, with only Earth Sovereigns above me. Which is kind of great, because if anyone needs to follow the rules here, it would be Earth Sovereign.

    All three organizations keep a tight eye on each other''s Earth Sovereigns, and all three keep an eye on any foreign Earth Sovereigns.

    It feels quite good to have at least some conditions in your favor.

    Thud!

    I looked at it for a few minutes before flying up and a minuteter; Inded in front of the city gates and walked inside.

    I didn''t even have to present my id or answer any questions. Though I do need to step on the five meters long, blue gemmed walkway, which had the strongest scanning power, I had ever felt.

    Thankfully, it didn''t discover my true level, and I was able to enter the city with no problem.

    As I looked at the city, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    The city felt alive. In just one nce, I have seen races I have read about and the ones I didn''t even know of.

    This city has thergest market, more than half of it is to market. Goods from two regions came here, most importantly, goods harvested from the Bold Sea, which contains an immense number of resources.

    It is filled with resources, but it is also very dangerous. Countless Earth Sovereigns had died there and keep dying every year.

    My core had started to reach in every way. There are hundreds of things it wants, but before I could buy them; I need to do one thing.

    A minuteter, I walked out of the teleportation gate in front of the huge m building. It is a huge pick m, with a purple spot on it. The Alom m; is one of the biggest ms in the bolds sea.

    Its pearl is one of the things on my list for the primary material for the abode, but I am not here for that.

    I walked inside the huge m building and appeared in front of the human woman, with long br hair and a pretty face.

    Like, she is also at the peak of Primary-level.

    "I need a ticket to Marlin City," I said to the woman. "Of course, sir, we have a couple of options for you," she said and the projection of a long list of ships appeared and their timing.

    "Which is quickest but also safest?" I asked her and the smile on her face be bigger.

    "That will be Varana and you are lucky. It is leaving in four days," she said and clicked on a heavy-looking ship''s projection and a momentter, its prices appeared.

    They are expensive.

    I looked at all nine categories of ces it offered, before choosing one.

    "I will take the deluxe suit," I said, and the smile on her face brightened further. "Certainly, sir. It will be ten thousand agos crystal and something of equivalent value," she replied.

    A minuteter, I walked out with a ticket for the deluxe suit.

    It is the fourth most expensive one; I could have brought the most expensive grand suit, but I didn''t want to draw too much attention.

    The deluxe suit will be sufficient for my needs.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Once I got out of the building, I started shopping. I started to shop for everything, my core had sensed, but my focus is on the pearl of Alom m.

    It is rare, especially the Earth Sovereign grade, which I am trying to find.

    The pearl has no special properties, but it could effortlessly change shape, color, and size. It is due to these properties; the artificer loved it. They could make many things out of it.

    I didn''t find Earth Sovereign grade alom pearl, but I brought several primary grades one and one Sovereign, for which I have to pay quite a high price.

    They will be used in research and make a few other things I wanted.

    As for the abode, I would need Earth Sovereign grade one. They didn''t sell it in the shops, it could only be found at auction and currently, no auction house has it in their collection.

    I shopped for thirteen hours, and even after that; I am still sensing many things.

    I nned to rest, and for it; I have booked a house. A red m house, which is quite popr in the city.

    The house is beautiful inside and everything inside is crafted out of things found in bold seals. Though, the thing I loved the most is refreshing watery energy, which seemed to take my tiredness away.

    Still, I showered. Where I received another surprise.

    The water is produced in m, and it is refreshing. So much, so that I nned to get out of it in fifteen minutes, but stayed in it for more than half an hour, beforeing out with a big smile on my face.

 Chapter 3384 Shop And Study

    ?

    I woke up feeling good. I have been quite tired when I slept. I had been shopping the whole day and haggling had tired me out thoroughly.

    It had been three days since I hade to Trimar and spent most of the time shopping. When I am not stopping, I am doing the treatments, which is also when I would study.

    It is thest day in Trimar; in the evening, I would board Varana for the Marlin City of Ikris Region.

    I got out of bed, and freshened up, before going to the kitchen and cooking myself breakfast. I ate with Nero, I had asked him toe back yesterday since we are leaving today.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Once that is done, I started with treatments and entered my core.

    I had designed all my treatments as such, that I could enter my core while they work on me.

    As I entered my core, I looked around and everything was green. Just yesterday, my clone had harvested some of the resources.

    The growth energy is amazing, but my core is no less; with three-time time dtion and optimal conditions. I could harvest arge number of resources in a short amount of time.

    I used many of such resources to buy things I need.

    Speaking of which, I had done a huge shopping. Many times, more than I had done since I got out of the ruin.

    To be careful, I changed my identity a couple of times a day. It was risky, but much less than showing, I have a huge amount of money. If I buy a lot of things, I will get noticed, and it is not the thing I want to happen.

    I have found a lot of resources, but not the ones I have been searching for.

    I didn''t find any news about the Alom Pearl or any other primary resources I would need to make the dream abode.

    Though, I didn''t give up. If I didn''t find it here, there is a chance I might find it in Marline City.

    I entered the library and there were four of my clones working on the inheritance while one is studying. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I am making steady progress, but it is not what had put a smile on my face. What put a smile on my face is the new ideas I am getting.

    It had been two months since I started learning the runes from the overseer and I have learned so much; I haven''t learned in one and a half years since I started studying them.

    As I study these runes, I am getting more and more ideas about my inheritance, which I would convey to my clones.

    It is going to make the Sovereign Inheritance a lot moreplex, but it will also make my inheritance stronger.

    I only spent a few minutes on the inheritance, giving them directions, before sitting down and studying.

    I am really grateful for the time dtion. If not for it, I wouldn''t have been able to keep up with the studies. On the outside, it had been two months since she started teaching me, but at the core, it had been six months.

    Three hours passed and when overseer appeared in front of me.

    "Teacher," I greeted.

    She nodded and sat down in front of me. This is another change; it happened around a month ago. The word had identallye out of my mouth, but when didn''t react adversely or object, I started calling her that.

    "Did you finish with the formation?" she asked about the homework. "Yes. I had created it in three variations," I said, and three small formations of ancient runes appeared above the table.

    "The first and third are good, but the second one is unnecessarily longer," she said and moved her finger.

    Eleven runes disappeared, and three new runes appeared in its ce. Seeing that, my eyes couldn''t help but light up, and I wanted to curse myself for missing this.

    "It seemed like you understand what you have done wrong, but I will exin to you since you have made the same mistake five days ago," she said my cheeks couldn''t help but reddened at the mention of that.

    She begins to exin my mistake to me and this time, in much greater detail than thest time.

    Three formations in front of me didn''t use more than eleven runes. They are simple formations but could do huge things.

    If I want to create the same formation onmon runes. I would require more than two thousand runes and it wouldn''t be as efficient as the formation of the ancient runes.

    Ancient runes are on apletely different level and extremely hard to learn, seeing how the slightest mistake could mess things up.

    Currently, I could only make a simple formation. My knowledge is ancient runes are much less than what I knew aboutmon runes beforeing to Marina''s tutge.

    So, it could be said, far too away, if I want to create an inheritance through it, but I am willing to learn.

    I have a dream to create an inheritance from the ancient runes fully. It is going to be centuries or even millenniums, but as long as I survive, I will be able to do it.

    I have that much confidence in my abilities.

    She soon finished the exnation and asked me the question. I have to answer on my own, as during the lesson, she suspends my connection with my clones.

    I am on my own during her lessons.

    I gave an answer to all her questions except for one, which she asked me to find an answer on my own, and continued with lessons, whichsted for nearly four hours before she disappeared.

    While she has said, the lessons will be for three hours. Most of them hadsted for more than that.

    A couple of them went back to the four hours.

    After she left, I studied for a couple of hours, changing the treatments in between. Soon, I finished with all the treatments and opened my eyes.

    I walked into the bathroom and had an amazing shower before walking out. After changing into the new clothes, I went to the kitchen and brought out the lunch. My clone had cooked and eaten it with Nero.

    "It is time," I said as I looked around the m house.

    It is not even afternoon, but I am leaving. I nned to shop till evening before it was time to board the ship.

    I took a looked at it for onest time, before walking out of the m house and checking myself out of the ce, before entering the city.

    There are many things I want to buy; months of supply and the things I would need for my breakthrough. I have already brought many things, but still need some.

    I am only buying around 20% of the things that I want. The rest I have in my core, in that vast repository.

    If I had been willing, topromise on some materials. I would have needed only around 10%, but I am not willing topromise.

    Why would I, when I have enough money to buy everything I need?

 Chapter 3385 Varana

    ?

    "Wow," I said as I looked at the giant ship.

    I have seen some enormous ships, but it is the biggest one I havee across and it is not surprising, seeing how many people want to travel through it.

    They need a giant ship, because, unlike the normal sea, expanded space doesn''t work on the bold sea. It released some strange energies that damage the expanded spaces, breaking them.

    It is also why; people are warned about storage. Asking them to change into a better quality one or store them in ship''s vault.

    The journey would be two weeks long, but it will not be a boring strip. Seeing the ship is like a small city, from stores to casinos. Everything is there.

    Though, I n to spend most of my time in my suit. I want to study and work on my inheritance.

    I stared at it for a couple of seconds before walking on its giant ramp.

    "Wee to Varana. Mr. Mark," said the elf as greeted me and handed me the key and catalog of ships activated.

    "Thank you," I said and looking around the ship, while my clones looked through therge catalog.

    Now and then, I would be surprised to see something on the ship or in the catalog being read by my clone. The ship had arge number of things, more than I had thought.

    A few minutes passed when I stopped and looked at the performance happening on the floating stage. There are a group of people of different races giving a performance.

    The leader is Sovereign, and she is good; she immediately mesmerized me with her performance.

    Hun!

    I was looking at the magical dance performance when a surprise appeared on my face.

    My clone is reading through the auction page of the catalog when he found something, I had been looking for.

    The Alom pearl and it at Sky Sovereign level. It is not aplete pearl, or rather, it is aplete peal; just broken into seven pieces.

    Which would lose appeal to most people instantly; for most things, aplete peak is required.

    Not for me. From the tests my clone had done, as long as it retained its magical properties, it will not matter, even if it is broken into a hundred pieces.

    Despite being broken, they are asking for an astronomical price, and it would likely increase during the auction.

    Well, I don''t mind, I want the peal and I will have it.

    Once I have it, collecting the supplementary materials wouldn''t be a big task. Then I would need to wait for the Sovereign before I started to work on my dream abode.

    By that time, I would be able to gain all the skills I need to craft it.

    The grand auction is going to be interesting. They have only revealed only a quarter of things and only one thing from the top ten list, which is a broken alom pearl and it is at the bottom of the list.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I watched till the performance was over and pped and even sent a few glowing crystals toward the direction of the performers, before walking away.

    Click!

    One and a half an hourter, I opened the door of my suit. It had a small room, a simr size practice room, and a tiny kitchen and bathroom.

    The amazing thing about it is the balcony; people say the view from it is to die for and it is amazing, and it would be even more after the ship leaves in two hours.

    By then, the ship will be covering energyter and it would be denser or thinner ording to the danger we will face.

    The trips are rtively safe. Though sometimes they turn dangerous, even for a ship as powerful as this and Earth Sovereigns guarding it.

    Most of the dangers are from the monsters and unpredictable things happen to water.

    There are pirates, but they rarely attack Varana.

    I hope the journey would be smooth without any danger. As I nned to spend these fifteen days doing nothing but studying.

    "Hey neighbor," I heard and looked back, only to see two men. One is a blue skin man with long ears and a ck tail, while the other is a beastman, belonging to some white cat family, that I can''t tell.

    "Hello," I replied.

    "Are you going to, Marlin, if you don''t mind me asking?" asked the Cat Beastman. "Yes, but my destination is a little further," I replied.

    There is no harm in telling them that seeing most people on the ship are the same as me.

    "You guys?" I asked, and they smiled. "We are from Marlin. We hade to Behill to visit the ce where we had met the first time," replied the blue skin man, with a smile.

    I smiled and talked to them for a few minutes, while my heart flooded with memories of Marina.

    I miss her every day, but the memories be intense when I see romantic couples enjoying their lives, rather than chasing power like crazy.

    A few minutester, I came back to the room andy down on the bed before closing my eyes. Immediately, I appeared in my core and walked toward the clone, who was practicing alchemy.

    I am giving more than double the time to alchemy than the artificing, but artificing is rapidly approaching alchemy and leaving it behind.

    It is not surprising, seeing I have not been imprinted with the knowledge of Alchemy as I had been with the knowledge of artifice.

    Even if I give a tenth of my time to artificing. It will still be going to leave the alchemy behind.

    It didn''t matter to me. My skill in alchemy is where I need them. As long as I continued practicing the alchemy and improve with the speed I am improving, it will be more than enough for me.

    I have not learned alchemy for some grade or to use at trade, but for myself.

    I need these skills to use my resources as efficiently as possible, and I am doing that.

    Hun!

    I practiced the alchemy for nearly six hours, before opening my eyes as I sensed the ship had started to move.

    Yes, it had started to undock and at the same time, a thin, nearly invisibleyer of energy begins to form over the ship.

    I reached my balcony and touched the energyyer. I didn''t feel any repelling force, just stretchiness like a rubber. The energyyer wouldn''t react unless I used a Sovereign level force on it.

    As for the below it; it didn''t matter if I keep punching it for a day and night.

    I could see the invisible formation covering the energy. It is not only to save us from danger, but its main function is to create a stealth field.

    Which will hide it from most of the monsters.

    A few minutes passed, and I watched the ship enter the bold sea with my neighbors. Nobody talked, we just watched the wonderful view under the bright moon.

    It is really beautiful that I wish Marina was here with me. She loves these kinds of romantic sceneries.

 Chapter 3386 Five Days

    ?

    "Hundred and two Salnis crystals and I will throw in a stalk of bleb grass too," I said to the stone skin woman in front of me.

    She red at me for a moment before sighing dramatically.

    "Fine. This arvus root is yours," she said and slid the ckish toward me while I gave her the crystals and a stalk of bluish-red grass before walking away from her stall.

    There are a couple of markets on the ship, and I am in my favorite. The free market.

    Here anyone could buy a shop and sell their goods.

    It had been five days since I started my journey through the bold sea, and everything is going great. Except for a few small problems, which are quitemon, there was no hup in my journey.

    I roamed around the market for half an hour, buying things that I need or found interesting before I went to my favorite shop.

    "How many did you get today?" I asked her blue-horned woman. "Three hundred and fifty-four," she said with a smile and pushed the crystal toward me; I touched it and immediately a list appeared in front of me.

    "Good," I said, and she handed me a storage ring to me, which I checked for things before cing it back in my storage.

    The woman is Lera, an employee of the ship, and amission agent. I give her the list of things I want and what I am willing to offer in exchange and she would find me those things.

    The ships have arge number of powerful passengers, including the Earth Sovereigns, and they are rich.

    The list of resources I had given contained over twenty-five thousand resources and in these four days, since I had used her services, she had found me eighteen hundreds of those resources.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They are a lot.

    "Thank you, Lera. You are a big help," I said to her, and slid the storage ring toward her, before walking away.

    The ship pays her from the percentage of what they earn from me, but there is nothing wrong with giving tips to show my appreciation to a person who is doing such a good job.

    A few minutester, I am back in my suit.

    There I freshened up and started making dinner for myself. When I am finished, I took it to the balcony and ate it with a bottle of wine.

    The gentle waves and light rain under the lightless sky are proving an amazing view. I loved it; it made me feel mncholic and happy at the same time.

    I finished the dinner but didn''t get up and instead stayed on the balcony for an hour before walking inside the practice room for the treatments.

    A minuteter, I was in my core.

    I directly went to the library and looked at my inheritance and directed my clones, before sitting on the table.

    For a few minutes, I did nothing. I remained seated with my eyes closed.

    I opened them a couple of secondster, and energy came out of my finger, which soon formed aplex rune. After it, another one formed, and then another.

    As such, seventeen runes formed before I stopped and stared at them for a couple of seconds, before shaking my head.

    I moved the fifteenth and ninth runes and made a change into the fifth, seventh, and twelfth ruin, before once again changing my head and making the changes.

    An hour passed, and I was still struggling with my homework.

    It is such a small formation. Onmon runes, I could create it within a minute, despite it having over a thousand runes, but I have to do it, in ancient runes, and that is a challenge.

    Even in my early days of learning the runes without a teacher, I had not struggled as I am struggling right now.

    It is not the first time I am trying to create the formation. I have tried for hours in the afternoon and struggled as I am struggling right now.

    It is frustrating for me, but it is a part of the learning curve.

    Time passed and kept trying and finally seeded in four and a half hours. It looked good, but I still spent an hour on it, to see if there is any problem.

    I couldn''t see one, but I will keep checking before the ss tomorrow.

    Many times, I had thought my formation was perfect; only to see teachers finding many faults in it.

    I put aside the formation and studied. It is not the runes I am studying, but the data of the breakthrough in Sovereigns. I have collected quite a lot of it, not to mention there are thousands are books about it in the library.

    Still before making the breakthrough, I would like to collect the data on more breakthroughs.

    I have developed a few tests, and I want data from them; it would help me a lot in my breakthrough.

    I am not in a hurry to collect it, but if I got the chance. I wouldn''t waste it. Having data ready means I won''t have to search for it if I am stuck somewhere else.

    I would be able to use it for my need whenever I want to.

    The Sovereign Inheritance is going to take time; I don''t know how long it could take.

    A year or more.

    I will not hurry or do anything topromise on the quality of my inheritance. It is extremely important for my inheritance to be of the highest standard.

    It is not just because of the power, the standard grants, but also because it would create fewer obstacles in practice.

    The quality of inheritance matters to those with celestial inheritance. The better inheritance is, the fewer roadblocks we will face in our journey to the next stage.

    For this fact, many people are jealous of us, but celestial inheritance is not something anyone could try.

    Here, it is quitemon to find one doesn''t even need to join any organization for it.

    To be honest, I pity the people of the Prime world. Unlike us from the lower world, they didn''t have the luxury to start with a fraction level.

    As the hosts of celestial inheritance, the first inheritance, they will have to create is at the Tyrant level. Though it is also the fact; they have all the knowledge avable to them to make the inheritance.

    A few hours passed, and I got out of my core and showered, before once again entering the core.

    I studied there for three hours before closing my eyes to sleep. It didn''t even take me a minute to fall asleep.

    "ATTENTION EVERYONE. PIRATES ARE COMING. SOVEREIGN AND ABORE BE READY TO FIGHT, THOSE BELOW, PLEASE ENTER THE CLOSEST SAFE ZONES,"

    I was sleeping soundly when I heard the loud siren and warning. I immediately opened my eyes, and armor appeared on my body.

    I looked out of the window and what I saw couldn''t help but surprise me.

    I saw torrential raine down from the sky and also big shes of lighting. The most dangerous things of all are waves; there are giant waves.

    The ship is sailing through them and the thing is, despite such tremulous weather; I am not feeling a thing inside.

 Chapter 3387 Pirates

    ?

    I appeared on my balcony and saw rain, lighting, and giant waves, but I didn''t see any pirates.

    ''Mr. Mark, your presence has been required on deck three,'' a voice rang through my cabin. I looked at my balcony for a moment before getting out of my suit.

    A couple of secondster, I came out of the deluxe area and saw the scene of absolute panic.

    The Primaries and some Sovereigns are moving with panic on their faces. They are scared and I would have been too; hell, I am scared right now.

    I have read about these pirates, and they are dangerous.

    They kill indescribably and even capture people, which they sell to many organizations.

    There have been many attempts by Trimar, Marlin, and other cities and organizations to finish off these pirates, and many times they do, but new one spawn in their ces.

    There is no end to the people running from thew and piracy in the bold sea, is a great thing for them.

    There are many inds above and below the sea, which serve as their bases. They are hard to find, even for an Earth Sovereign.

    Soon, I reached deck three.

    Two High Sovereigns guarding it, but they let me pass immediately, and Ie across an area that is filled with the Peak Sovereigns and Earth Sovereigns.

    There are over fifty Peak Sovereigns have gathered here and many more woulde.

    This is not only the deck where Peak Sovereigns are gathering. When I wasing here, I saw two peak Sovereigns moving toward the directions of the different decks.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They seemed to mobilize all the Sovereigns on the deck; it didn''t matter. If they are part of their staff or not.

    It is not Sovereign, but also Earth Sovereigns. Of the four standing on the deck, two didn''t seem to be part of it, seeing their bodynguage.

    A few seconds after I came. An Eagle Beastwomen turned to us; she is an Earth Sovereign, with a sharp gaze.

    "Our scouts have sensed the pirates. In one to two minutes, they will surround the ship from all sides," she informed.

    "Can we not negotiate with them?" asked one Sovereign, with a wooden tail. "We are trying that already and pirates are not responding," she informed, making many people take a sigh of defeat.

    All the people standing here are powerful, but that doesn''t mean they will fight needlessly.

    With their experience, they understood. Victory is not absolute in the battle, even in a battle that seemedpletely in their favor and here, we do not have such odds.

    Especially in this unpredictable sea and that lightninging down from the sky. It felt like it will turn most Sovereigns into ashes within a moment.

    Seconds passed, and we waited with bated breath, till I begin to see the things, as they started toe out of the water.

    I saw piratesing out of the water everywhere I see and instead ofing through the ship; they were riding the monsters.

    Couple of which had an aura of Earth Sovereigns.

    From Octopuses to sharks, to whales; they seemed to be riding all types of marine life and seeing how they are staying in the water perfectly still despite huge waves. It is clear they are perfectly tame.

    In a matter of seconds, they surrounded the ship from all sides and a moment after that, a huge ck octopus came out, with a blue scale merman man riding on top of it alone.

    The octopus is mid-Sovereign, but the merman riding on it is a High-Sovereign.

    It immediately turned my expressions serious, not only mine, but also of many people on the ship. ording to information, I read, a very few times, a High Sovereign pirate hade to attack.

    Most of the time, it is a Mid-Earth Sovereign leading the pirates.

    This is Lirio Neptar; he is a famous Merman pirate, active in the bold sea for centuries.

    His information had said he was the only Mid-Earth Sovereign, but it seemed like he had leveled up and be a High-Earth Sovereign.

    "Leaders and passengers of Varana. Surrender and we will only take your storage, resist and we will reap your lives," said the man, showing hisrge sharp shark teeth.

    This man had no intention ofpromise. Putting forward a condition we will not ept.

    It is idiotic to ept, surrendering means putting our lives in his hand. Even if he was the most honest man in the world and not a pirate, no powerhouse would agree to such a condition.

    "This condition is too much Neptar. At most, we will be willing to provide you with a huge bounty," said a bony man who appeared in front of the ship, with an aura of Mid-Earth Sovereign

    "Since you declined my merciful offer. There is only war," he said and raised his trident toward the ship.

    "Attack; kill everyone who dared to raise weapons against you!" he roared, and the pirates shouted and moved toward the ship from all directions.

    "Kill the pirate! Every pirate you kill, Marlin City, will provide twice a bounty they have!" shouted the bony old man and moved toward the Neptar.

    Behind him, other Earth Sovereigns also moved, and right behind them us.

    The shield covering the ship had disappeared as thousands of pirates and passengers moved toward each other.

    A halberd appeared in my hand. It had a blue handle and a colorless, crystalline de. This is another of my poison edition weapons, which I forged nearly a month ago.

    It is better than the spear I had used against the cultist. I had forged it with the data I have gotten from that battle.

    A second and a halfter, I havee across the first pirate, or rather a pirate. Twins, to be exact, and they haveunched abined attack, no wonder they dare to move against me.

    They are Seal Beastman, with the power of High-Sovereigns. Both of them have sabers in their hand and the whirlpool joint attacked theyunched at me, is at Peak Sovereign level.

    "Die, yound bastard," they shouted and threw the attack at me.

    It appeared to in front of me in an instant and crashed against me; seeing that, a big smile appeared on their faces.

    Though, itsted only for a moment, before it froze away as they have realized, they have hit an afterimage; a realistic afterimage.

    Slice Slice!

    The Seal Beastman turned, only to see a red line appearing on their necks, before their heads begin to slide off their heads.

    They didn''t even see how I cut their neck; only felt after it happened.

    A horror appeared in their dying eyes, before all the life left them and I stored their bodies in my core.

    Their attack had barely reached the power of the Peak Sovereign. It would have been enough against the average Peak Sovereign, but against me, it is far from enough.

    They wouldn''t have been able to defeat me even before I made a breakthrough into Peak-Primary three.

    After it, they have no chance.

    They should have picked someone of their level; they regretted the choice at thest moment, but it had be toote.

 Chapter 3388 Rescue

    ?

    The moment I killed the Seal Beastman, a couple of soul senses focused on me; several were Earth Sovereigns.

    Thankfully, all of them are busy fighting.

    Though I did see one Peak Sovereigning toward me and I moved toward him while killing every pirate on the way.

    There was no anger appeared on his face, except for one time. When I killed a man covered in rocks, it was not natural. He had done it artificially to store more power.

    It was his racial abilities; many races have such abilities.

    Like the Aqua Rock Stoneskin maning toward him. They are a water elemental race, it is hard for them to practice other elements, but their water element is strong.

    This one used the special property of his race differently. He grew a special magical alga on him. If I am right about it, this one provides him with healing energies in exchange for his power and deals with magical energiesing at him.

    Not many people use such things are those nts are delicate and expensive to care for. If you have those things, you shouldn''t fight people like me.

    Finally, he reached me and attacked me directly with his saber. Immediately, I moved my halberd to defend against him.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, and immediately he shook and took a step back before his eyes widened.

    Puch!

    My halberd pierced through his chest, and immediately he disappeared into my storage. Being a Peak Sovereign doesn''t mean they will be able to fight against me.

    I could kill average Peak Sovereigns within seconds.

    This one was average and on top of it, that algae. It is what killed him, I sent something through my attack, which turned the healing energy it released into a powerful poison.

    It helped me kill him, without revealing too much of my power.

    As he died, I moved ahead, toward the wild ocean, killing anything that came in my way. I nned to remain close to the water and away from any Earth Sovereign.

    I am preparing for my escape; I don''t want to escape, but looking at the direction things are going, I might need to.

    The Mid-Earth Sovereign, the bony old man, is fighting against the Peak Earth Sovereign Merman. He is struggling against him; he is only defending and already got some injuries.

    I don''t think he is going tost much longer, with no help and there isn''t any helping. Seeing every Sovereign is busy fighting.

    Everybody seemed to understand what was happening and moving to the sea to fight and pirates were letting them and why wouldn''t they? It is their home field, with more than half of them is water elemental.

    The rest seemed to have learned to fight in the water, seeing how efficiently they were fighting against the passengers.

    A few seconds passed, and I killed some more before I sensed another Peak Sovereigning at me.

    Less than a tee secondster, she was standing in front of me. She is a merman, but of which race I couldn''t recognize. Though looking at her features, I could say she is a mixed race.

    She had a starfish-like face and jell like body, with webbed hands.

    "You will fetch a huge price," she said excitedly. Looking at me like I am a thing and not a person. "You will have to capture me first," I replied calmly.

    "Oh, that will not be a problem," she said with a big smile and attacked me with her ck trident, which had a dense smokeing out of it.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    CLANNNG!

    Her trident shed against my halberd, creating a powerful shockwave that crushed a huge wave of watering to envelop us.

    Nobody gained an upper hand, but the ck smoke covered me before entering inside my armor, seeing that her eyes twinkled, and she hadunched another attack.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I defended, and sheunched another attack and then another. She begins tounch them one after another.

    I am fighting, but not with full power or focus. The merman woman is more powerful than myst opponent, but I could kill her, but I do not n to till I see where this battle would go.

    She is my shield against other Peak Sovereigns and Earth Sovereigns. If things go south, I could escape.

    She will chase me, and that will keep other Peak Sovereigns or even Earth Sovereigns away.

    Looking at how things are going. I might need to run away. Thankfully, I have brought a detailed map of the bold sea. Traveling through it is going to be extremely dangerous, but I might need to take that decision.

    It will be much better to get captured by these bandits and sold to dark organizations as a ve or resource furnace.

    A minute passed since we have started fighting against the pirates and the pirates are gaining the edge, despite us having a greater number and more powerhouses.

    It is all about the morale, which is low and getting lower by the second.

    Our leader, the bony old man, is losing against the blue merman. His body had been covered in injuries and looking at his state, I don''t think he will be able to survive even for a minute.

    "Human, you should surrender. If you do, I will sell you to the merciful people," said the woman.

    "Defeat me, then we will talk," I said, and she grinned with her little teeth and intensified her attacks even further. I could defend against them easily, but acted like I was struggling.

    Rip Rip!

    Giving her many close hits and even some flesh wounds, where she poured arge amount of poison into my body to be activatedter.

    I let her do that and acted all panicky while readying myself to escape at any moment. As I might need to do it every moment.

    Others also seemed to be making the same preparations.

    Those who weren''t closest to water had moved closer to it, including Sovereigns, pushing us further away from the ship, for which I am grateful.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed when the blue merman have a huge injury to the bony old man andunched a second attack to finish him off.

    He is dead without a doubt and realizing that I harnessed more power and runes changed in my armor, for me to me to swim more efficiently.

    The moment he died, I will escape like the rest and hope. In this case, I will be able to save my life from the pirates, who without a doubt will chase us.

    Hun!

    The trident of the merman had reached the boney man and even he saw his death and when something happened, that surprised everyone.

    Two people appeared beside them and stopped the attack before it could kill the boney old man.

    I am shocked, not because they saved him, but because these people who saved him were my neighbors. The ones whom I had invited into my suit for dinner yesterday.

    Who, I thought, were Peak Sovereigns, despite showing the power of mid-Sovereign.

    I had not expected them to be Earth-Sovereign. Though it is my fault, I was being polite and didn''t snoop on them, even a little.

 Chapter 3389 Killing Pirates

    ?

    "Lirio Neptar. I didn''t think we will be able to catch a big fish like you when we were not even trying," said Ruib.

    "Didn''t I say we will be lucky on this trip?" asked Mr and Ruib nodded, while Neptar red at them angrily.

    "You little bastards think you could do anything to me? I am a High-Earth Sovereign, while you two are only Mid-Earth Sovereigns,"

    "I am going to capture you two and sell you two at a very high price," said Neptar, but instead of getting scared, both of themughed, making Neptar even angry at them.

    "It is such a nice joke," said Ruib, before attacking Neptar, fast as lightning.

    Neptar defended with his trident, only to see a rapiering at him, which he was able to dodge, by less than a centime of distance from his neck.

    Immediately, his expression turned serious, while I focusedpletely on the woman in front of me.

    "Well, it didn''t seem like we were going to lose anymore," I said to the woman, effortlessly repelling her attack. That forced her to take a couple of steps back before stopping and looking at me in shock.

    It seemed like she had understood something and shuddered.

    "I..I have my poison inside you," she threatened, stuttering faintly.

    "Activate it them," I challenged her.

    She looked at me for a moment, before activating the poison, and nothing happened. The smile on my face never disappeared, and she became more and more scared.

    "How?" she asked.

    "Your poison was good, but I destroyed it the moment it entered my body," I said and attacked.

    Puch!

    She moved her trident to defend against me, but I avoided it and decapitated her, before taking her body inside my storage.

    Like I had said before. Average Peak Sovereigns are not my match. They were never, the moment I had broken through.

    Now, more than two months have passed since that happened and I have grown even more powerful. The strengthening treatments might work slowly, but they are increasing my strength little by little.

    Still, I kind of miss Grimms, especially when I am taking the treatments.

    Their bloodlines are delicious, and they make my strength rise fast. If I had known the ce where they reside, I would have gone there instead of the ce I am going to right now.

    Unfortunately, the Grimms have no permanent base in this prime world and what they have is a secret.

    It is why they attack the runes most of the time.

    In there, they didn''t have to worry about a high-level powerhouseing and wiping them out, which is what happened when they are found outside.

    For a few seconds, I didn''t move from my spot. Instead, I watched their battle with Neptar and be even more sure that the battle won''t end in pirate victory.

    With that thought, I moved ahead and was immediately surprised by the change in energy.

    Earlier, most of the passengers were fighting defensively, preparing to run away, but now with these two, they have be sure that we will not lose.

    We might not win, but we will not lose either.

    Puch Slice Puch

    I started to kill the pirates and not just the pirates, but also their beasts, if they dared to attack me.

    I don''t target the monsters intentionally. What is happening is not their fault. If they run away after their master is dead, there won''t be anyone happier than me.

    A minute passed, and I had killed arge number of pirates. That made even Earth Sovereigns look at me, but not a single one of them had attacked as they are busy.

    Our Sovereigns are fighting like crazy, especially the boney man.

    He only rested for a couple of seconds before joining the battle, and now he was doing against his opponent what Merman had done to him.

    The old man is powerful, most powerful, than the ship''s Earth Sovereigns, but the merman was too powerful for him, and he couldn''t do anything.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed, and I continued killing before finally someone came at me.

    Three someone and all of them are Peak Sovereigns.

    "Enough killing, human! It is time, we kill you for what you did," said a man with a purple fishtail and attacked me with his spear.

    A woman with scales and a man with tentacles came at me from opposite sides.

    ''Now, this is some challenge.'' I thought

    CLANNNG!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I stopped the attack of the fish merman and disappeared to dodge the attack of the two, beforeing behind the fish merman and attacking him.

    CLANNNG!

    He acted fast and defended, and I disappeared again as the two attacks came.

    These three are obviously a team that had worked together many times. It is clear by their teamwork, which made me excited.

    Since I am fighting, I need a challenge, and these three are giving me some. I hope they are hiding some more power than they are showing, at least enough to force me to use my full power.

    Seconds passed, and I used more and more power to fight against three while keeping my eyes on the surrounding battles.

    Which is going well, especially now that we had killed the first Earth-Sovereign.

    It is the boney man who did it.

    It immediately brought a change in the battle. Some of the pirates immediately run away, while those fighting be even more careful.

    Most importantly, the morale of our side had increased even further.

    "I am giving you guys a minute. Use everything you have, or you all will find your heads beneath my de," I warned.

    "You bastard, we will kill you before that," screamed the fish merman and came at me with fury, using all his strength. The others have also harnessed all their strength.

    Seeing that, I also harnessed more of my power and begin to fight them and even used some of my new moves.

    Some of them are working as I expected, one even better than I had expected, but a few are below average. This is not surprising, they are for the next level, and I am collecting data to improve them.

    The Sovereign inheritance gives me much greater freedom and I want to use it at my max.

    A few more seconds passed when suddenly I disappeared and appeared at a distance.

    "A minute had passed and now, I am going to kill you all," I said and disappeared again.

    Puch!

    "You fuc"

    The fish merman stopped mid-curse when it saw my halberd piercing the heart of his tentacle fiend.

    It froze for a fraction of seconds before dipping into the sea, clearly running away.

    Puch!

    "You shouldn''t," I said to him as I appeared in front of him and pierced my sword into his chest. He tried to stop me, but it was futile.

    I disappeared and appeared in front of the woman.

    "Please, they have forced me to join them. I had nothing to do with piracy before this attack," she begged.

    sh!

    A momentter, I decapitated her, which shocked her fading eyes.

    "Lier," I said.

    I have a list of pirates, and this woman is quite renowned; active here for one and half centuries.

    She has arge bounty on her, which I nned to collect.

 Chapter 3390 Save

    ?

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I had needed to kill seven Peak Sovereigns and a few hundred bandits before the real challenge came to me.

    "No wonder you were able to kill so many of our people," said the purple merman. He looked humanoid enough with a tall beefy physique and has fins on his arms, legs, and behind the head.

    He is also using an unusual weapon, an ax. I didn''t have any pirates using it here.

    "You are not bad yourself," I replied and attacked.

    It had been even a minute since we had started fighting, and I was already using nearly all my strength to fight against him.

    "I really wish I could kill you, but capturing you will be more profitable. There are a lot of people, who want someone of your power," he said as he defended against my attack, beforeunching its own.

    "You have not even brought a single injury to me, but thinking of killing and capturing me,"

    "Don''t you think you are thinking too far ahead?" I asked as I defend against his attack.

    "It is not thinking far ahead, but confidence human," he said and grinned. At that exact moment, a appeared below me and came at me rapidly, making the grin on his face wider.

    Suddenly, that grin froze as the froze before it disappeared, to its shock.

    "What did you do?" it asked in shock. "You will have to use much better tricks than that, if you even want to touch me," I taunted, but it didn''t get angry and instead smiled.

    "Good. You are going to be a challenge and I like conquering such challenges," he said, and a powerful aura sted out his body and he attacked.

    My expression turned serious when I saw him like the powerful attack, to the giant waveing from behind.

    Controlling the water is hard in the prime world. He would need a legacy inheritance, a bloodline, or a very powerful racial ability, and his race had that ability.

    Though it is not powerful, it is powerful enough. He could borrow some power from the water.

    It is quite surprising to see this kind of power usually used by Earth Sovereigns and above. It is extremely hard for a Sovereign, but he is doing that and that further reinforced my motivation to kill him.

    CLANNNNG!

    His ax shed against my halberd, and I felt such a force that I shook from top to bottom and took three steps back, with the blood leaking from the corner of my mouth.

    "Now, do you think whether I would be able to capture you or not?" he asked with a big grin.

    Instead of being scared of his new power, a simr grin appeared on my face. "It must take quite an effort to borrow the power from the water, I like to see how long you could do it," I said and the grin on his face froze for a moment.

    "Long enough to defeat you," he said and came at me hard, once against harnessing the power of the wave.

    There are a lot of waves around me. There is an endless power for him to harness, but he didn''t have enough energy or capacity to do it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is already quite amazing that he was able to do such a thing, considering. This ability is used by Earth Sovereigns.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    He attacked me again and again, and I defended, while also keeping an eye on the surrounding battles.

    We have the edge against the pirates, who will notst more than a few minutes. Seeing the state of the battles.

    While Ruib and Mr are still fighting against Neptar and are in a stalemate. The result is different on the rest of the battlefield. Till now, we have killed one Earth Sovereign and hundreds of Sovereigns.

    If we continued to fight, it won''t take long for us to kill another Earth Sovereign and that would tilt the battlepletely in our favor.

    A few minutes ago, I thought, I would need to run away, but now. It will be the pirates who will run away; I just hope Ruib and Mr keep Neptar contained.

    If he defeated them, then even if we have killed every Earth Sovereign of pirates, we would still lose the battle. He is powerful enough to deal with all our Earth Sovereigns.

    Against them, they could only get killed one by one.

    Seconds passed, and I fight against Merman. I didn''t dare to get overconfident, considering I was using every bit of power I have against him, and simrly; he is also using every bit he has, including the power harnessed from the waves.

    I am still confident I could kill him.

    All I need is time to study him and wear himself out. Harnessing the power of waves gives him a huge boost, but also tires him out a lot.

    At most, he will be able to do this for a minute or two and when he is finished, I will start my counterattack.

    I wish I could finish him now, but he is powerful. If I tried, I would definitely fail, so it is better to wait.

    Till then, I will keep defending against him and study him.

    A second passed, and the battles continued to rage; more Sovereigns died and poor monsters. Most Sovereigns that died are bandits, but some are from our side too.

    I am really angry at these bastards. We were making a journey, but this bastard had toe and attack us.

    Lots of people had lost their lives and more will do, till the battle ends.

    "Try harder! The waves have immense power, you are only harnessing a fraction," I taunted, and it red, before pushing himself even more, harnessing more power, that sent me further.

    It also injured me, but instead of disappointment, there is a smile on my face.

    He is getting tired; he won''tst even for a minute. I had already gathered arge data on him. The moment he stopped harnessing, I will move to kill him.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that, when something happened, that shocked the whole battlefield.

    Ruib and Mr had killed Lirio Neptar; one moment, they were in a stalemate, and another moment, his head flying off in the air.

    I have been keeping my sense of the battle, but it had happened so fast that I wasn''t able to catch it at all.

    From little my clones have gathered watching the footage, is that they were somehow able to restrict his movements for a fraction of seconds, which Ruib used to decapitate him.

    "You are a lucky human," said the Merman in front of me and a momentter, a wave crashed into him, and he disappeared into it.

    I could see him clearly and he is moving quickly in the water, I don''t think I would be able to catch up to him.

    I made an instant decision to not pursue him and focused on the other pirates, who have started to run away. Not a single one is staying. Even Earth Sovereigns are running away with our chasing them.

    I looked around before moving to kill the pirates ording to the path devised by the clone.

    On this path, I will be staying away from the Earth-Sovereigns, but killing maximum numbers of Sovereigns and not just with my sword.

    Puch sh Puch

    Lances formed around me, moving toward the pirates who ran, killing them, while my halberd did the same.

    I don''t like killing the natives, but these pests are of the worst kind. They not loot and kill without discrimination, but also capture people and sell them to the dark organizations.

    They are worse than the Grimms and deserve to die. I will kill them, even if I didn''t like it.

    Hun!

    I kept killing one after another before all the hair on my body stood up and I felt the danger flooding in my heart.

    It took an instant to realize I was in danger; one of running Earth-Sovereigns. Fish Beastman hadunched an attack at me, before escaping into the water.

    The huge trident ising toward me to reap my life and I don''t think I would be able to defend against it.

    Still, I didn''t remain frozen and harnessed every bit of power to defend against the attack. That is now in front of me.

    BANNNNG!

    I was wailing for it when a green spear came out of nowhere and struck it. Destroyingpletely and even burning the energy, so barely a shockwave is produced.

    The rescue surprised me, but I immediately turned toward the direction of my savior, who is someone I know.

    "Remember your promise Mark," said Ruib and disappeared.

    The promise he is talking about him and his partner to invite him for dinner again. We had dinner yesterday, and I had said, I will invite them once again before reaching Marlin.

    I had nned to since they were such nicepany, but now that he had saved, I nned to show all my skills.

    I have already something he would like and this time, I didn''t have to care about them not being able to bear it seeing their real levels.

    The one thing I am nning is not easy to process and could be dangerous. If one doesn''t have a high enough level.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on the task at hand. I will think about it after I had finished the job here.

 Chapter 3391 Auction I

    ?

    "It is over," I said as I looked around the raging sea; the pirates have escaped and those have not dead.

    Now only the raging sea remained, which is bloodied with bodies of monsters and some pirates. Not all of them had died cleanly.

    Taking onest look, I flew toward the ship andnded on the deck, with the other Sovereigns.

    "Thank you for fighting with your life on the line,dies and gentlemen. Varana will eternally be grateful for it," said the bony old man, floating in front of us.

    "For your efforts, we will do as we had promised and more," he added.

    I walked out of the deck but didn''t go to my suit and instead went to the infirmary. There are many healers working on the injuries of those injured.

    They are doing a great job and will be able to manage on their own.

    Still, I dropped a few things there, looking at the conditions of the people, before walking away.

    The battle had been intense, and a lot of people have lost their lives. We have won and thus survived. If the pirates had won the battle, most would have died or been in cages.

    Very few would have been able to survive.

    Soon, I turned to the deluxe suite hallway and saw familiar people. "I thought you guys would be upgraded to best suit on the ship," I said to Ruib and Mr.

    "Well, they offered, but we like our small suit and the people around it," replied Mr.

    "I am d," I said with a smile. I am truly d; they are a nicepany.

    "Don''t forget the dinner, Mark. We are waiting for your invitation," said Ruib and opened the door to his suite before going inside, while I went to mine.

    The first thing I did as I entered my suit was shower. I want to wipe away the smell of the battle.

    Half an hourter, I walked out of the shower smelling good and wore afortable cloth, beforeying down on my bed and closing my eyes to sleep.

    My sleep had been interrupted by the pirates, and I want to have it before doing anything else.

    ¡­

    "Thank you,"

    I said as the human attendant opened the door for me, and I went inside a room.

    The room is small but luxurious; an attendant came with it, but I had asked him to stay out. I didn''t need any disturbance or someone spying on what I was doing.

    The grand auction had excited me. Every day, they revealed more things, till 75% of all things were revealed.

    This is the fifteenth day of my voyage on Varana, thest night. By evening tomorrow, the ship will disembark on the Marlin.

    I am nning on spending arge amount of money on getting the things I want. The most important of them all is an alom pearl; I want it even more than I had two weeks ago.

    My research and experiments on the lower-grade pearl produced a huge result.

    Now, I am even more sure that alom pearl is the best thing for me to create my dream abode and I am willing to spend a fortune on it.

    I looked in front of me through therge ss. I am in the biggest auditorium in the ship, capacity to house thousands and arge number of people have alreadye in, filling in the seats rapidly.

    This ce I am in is the elite cabin; it is only reserved for the Earth Sovereigns.

    Though, some exceptions are made for the person who had killed most pirates in a pirate attack ten days ago. The pirates had a huge bounty, and I shifted it all into my auction ount.

    A few minutes passed, and every seat in the auditorium had beenpletely upied.

    At exactly six, the dark stage lit up, and there was a beautiful woman in the center of it. She belongs to the same race as Reyana, with a tall physique and a beautiful face, that seemed to be the center of the hall.

    Her thin wings are silver and shimmer in the light.

    "Wee you all to the Grand Auction; I am Eyrir Rez will be your auctioneer," said the auctioneer.

    "Without further ado, let me exin the rules for you," she said. "All the bidding will be done in crystals, but you will be able to pay with a thing of equivalent value.

    "Till, thest one thousand items; anyone can bid, but after that, only the selected ones,"

    "Thest rule is, you are not allowed to use any soul sense people around you and threaten anyone with your power or name of your family or organization,"

    She exined the rules and the faint aura of four Earth Sovereigns spread through the auditorium for a moment, before disappearing.

    "Now that the rules are done, let''s start the auction," she said, and immediately two people brought in the cart and she removed the cloth on it, revealing the blue-shining crystal.

    It is square in shape and has soft energy.

    I sent my soul sense and immediately could feel its exuberant energy. She took the crystal in her hand and showed it to everyone.

    "This is a processed core of the tervian deer monster. The energies inside had mellowed, that anyone could absorb it,"

    "It could help the recovery of Sovereign''s energy very fast, but the best use of it as supplementary energy in the in the breakthrough of the Primary-III into the Sovereign,"

    "The price of it will start from the thousand reven crystal and could be increased by ten at every bid," she informed.

    "Eleven hundred,"

    Immediately someone big, increasing the big by the hundred instead of ten.

    Another person made a bid a secondter, increasing the bid by fifty, and two secondster, another person took a big to twelve hundred.

    The core of tervian deer is not rare, which rare are alchemists, who could process it. Only Grade 4 alchemists could do it, and that makes it expensive.

    It is also useful. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    That single crystal is enough to fulfill the need of most Primary-III''s breakthrough into the Sovereign.

    A few secondster, the processed core got sold in fourteen hundred and fifty reven crystal. It is slightly expensive, but most bided things in the auctions are.

    I watched a few bids before closing my eyes and entering my core.

    I think I am the only one from the elite boxes who hade so early. The things that are being auctioned are for general passengers; the real action will start when the top thousand things appear.

    That is when important peoplee.

    I do not minding early. I could work here while keeping my eyes on the auction. If anything interesting came, I could immediately open my eyes and bid on it.

    Though, the chances of finding something truly interesting in general things are quite slim.

    Still, it didn''t matter; as I had said, I could work from here. I won''t be losing anythinging early.

    An hour passed in my core when I opened my eyes. My soul sense had touched something interesting.

 Chapter 3392 Auction II

    Chapter 3392 Auction II

    Hours passed in the core as the auctions continued. Now and then, I would open my eyes and be bid for the thing I liked.

    To be honest, I am finding quite interesting things.

    I am not buying them as the trinkets. I have money, but have no interest in spending them on useless things; everything I am bidding had some use to me.

    Or might be useful in the future.

    "Whew, all the things were sold. I have seen such enthusiasm very few times in my career," said the auctioneer.

    "We will take ten minutes of break and begin with the auction of the top thousand items," she said, and the stage went dark, and she disappeared.

    Not everyone could participate in theing stage of action. You need to show it. You have the resources to do it. It is the same for the top hundred.

    I have been exempted from both and only needed to show money for the top ten.

    Soon, ten minutes passed, and the stage lit up, and the auctioneer appeared, wearing a different gown jeweler than before.

    "Wee back, you all," she said, and arge cart came in and she removed the clothes covering it.

    Revealing a shining bone piece.

    "This is a bone piece that had been found in ural marsh; it had been there for more than a thousand years before it was unearthed." She and information rted to it projected in front of me.

    I read the detailed information, before turning to her.

    "The bone is great artifical resource; energies of ural marsh had made it extremely strong and tensile. It is strong enough it counts be broken by anyone below the Mid-Sovereign,"

    "Its price starts from hundred and twenty-five thousand reven crystals and bids will be increased by a thousand," she informed.

    It is a good artificer material, but I have no interest in it. I have many such things in my storage.

    I watched people bet, till one got it for one hundred and fifty-two thousand, before closing my eyes.

    Time passed and every few minutes, I would open my eyes to bid for things. More than half of the things I bid, I got, while for others, people outbid me.

    I am not going to pay more for things. Who''s a substitute I could find in the market.

    Though the fair rate couldn''t be applied to all things. If the thing is rare enough and I need it, I am willing to pay many times over for it.

    "Nine hundred and seventy-four thousand one, nine hundred and seventy-four thousand two, nine hundred and seventy-four thousand three, sold!" said the auctioneer as a tiny floating drop of brown liquid got sold.

    "Now, only a hundred things have remained, and we are going to change our bidding currency to obal crystals,"

    I opened my eyes as she said. The real actions start now. There are a few things I want in the top hundred and two, I am willing to pay a high price.

    The cart appeared on stage, and she removed the cloth, revealing thentern, which she took in her hand.

    "This is a kasyrunntern. Its light could let you see in the ces where our ocr and soul senses might not work," she informs and a bluish green stone appeared in front of her.

    "This hadanl stone, you all know what it does," she said and ced her hand on it and activated it.

    Immediately, the smoky energy came out of it and within a few seconds, covered the whole stage densely.

    Soul senses moved toward it and ocr abilities activated, but bluish green smoke seemed to act like a sponge, sucking everything, not letting anything in.

    I kept my soul sense at the edge and watched.

    For a couple of seconds, nothing happened, before a light appeared in the smoke and she walked out of it, with thentern lit up.

    "Thentern had been certified by the marlin city and its bidding will start from ten thousand Obal crystals and increase the bid by the hundred," she said.

    Immediately, the bids started, and they begin to increase rapidly.

    I am not surprised to see the frenzied bidding. This is an important artifact.

    Nearly every dangerous region and ruin has ces that make soul sense and other sense obsolete. In ces like that, such artifacts be lifesaving.

    I have such artifacts in my storages, but I would barely use them. Seeing my soul sense could breach through most fogs.

    If it didn''t, I could always add a little rule bending power and it will do the magic.

    The biddingsted for more than a minute before it was sold at thirty-three thousand and two hundred obal crystal.

    A few secondster another appeared and removed the cloth on it and immediately, my lit up, seeing what it is.

    It is leaves; there are three green leaves. They looked like normal green leaves, but if one looks carefully, they will see the whole leaves are made of tiny crystalline granules.

    It is the leaves of a Meryn maple tree and it looked so simr to normal maple trees and didn''t emit any energy; that many earth Sovereigns got fooled by it.

    It was not on the list, or I would have added in the things that I absolutely want.

    It didn''t matter; I was going to get it.

    "These are meryn maples leaves. A powerful healing resource. The bidding starts from the fifteen thousand obal crystals," she said.

    "Sixteen thousand," said one immediately. "Seventeen thousand," "Eighteen thousand,"

    Within seconds, the bids reached twenty thousand, before slowing down and started to rise by hundreds instead of thousand.

    "Twenty-one thousand and five hundred," said Big Another.

    It is time, I thought.

    "Twenty-five thousand," I said and immediately, there was a silence.

    It is a good healing medicine, but only when it is processed. Still, it didn''t worth twenty-five thousand obal crystals. Twenty-thousand is more than enough for it.

    to find it. Now, with it, I would finally be able to craft the alchemical To others, it might not be worth it, but to me, it is, when I used it, other healing resources.

    I wanted this type of healing medicine for months, but wasn''t able to find it. Now, with it, I would finally be able to craft the alchemical medicine that I had wanted to do for a month.

    That alchemical medicine will be extremely powerful and help me in dire times.

    "Twenty-five thousand one, twenty-five thousand two, twenty-five thousand three, sold!" said the actioner, selling me the leaves of meryn maple.

    A smile appeared on my face.

    The action is turning out much better than I had thought. I hope many of the things they hadn''t revealed turned out to be like this.

    I have money, and I will buy them all. It didn''t matter how much they cost; I will be able to afford it in the action.

    I have looked through all the things they have sold in the past auction and have enough money to buy, even the most expensive thing. So, the cost wouldn''t be a problem.

    If I end up spending too much and felt a threat, I will escape from the ship.

    In these two weeks, I had been able to find a way to breach the energyyer covering the ship, without alerting anyone. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I hope it won''te to that.

 Chapter 3393 Broken Pearl

    Chapter 3393 Broken Pearl

    "¡­Sold," said the auctioneer, and thest item on the top hundred had been sold and now, only the top ten had remained.

    I had brought six things in the top hundred. Some I had got cheaply, while for one, I have to pay a lot, but as I had said before, it didn''t matter if I have to pay a lot.

    The only thing matter is getting what I want.

    "Now, it is time for the top 10, all of which have been waiting for," she said with a smile before her expression turned serious.

    "The bidding will be done in celis crystal and only those approved by the management will be able to bid," she added.

    A secondter, a cart came and removed the cloth, before taking the thing in her hand, which was now floating above her hand.

    It is a mirror; it is square with a handle.

    "It is a Peak Level 5 runicputational artifact. The best tool for any rune-master among you,"

    "Its bidding start from twelve hundred celis crystals and will be increased by ten," she said.

    "Twelve hundred-ten,"

    For a second there was a silence before finally someone bided.

    Seconds passed, but no other big came. I have to give it to the auctioneer; Her expression didn''t change in the slightest seeing that.

    It is not like the artifact isn''t good. It is, but not many people could use it. Most people only have basic knowledge of the runes, not enough to break the formations theye across.

    So, it makes the artifact pretty useless to them. They have also prized it a little high, which stopped many people from bidding on it.

    I am sure the person who made a bid might regret it.

    As for me, I do not intend to bid. I have many rune-breaking tools, and few are even better than it is.

    "Twelve hundred and ten, one. Twelve hundred and ten, two. Twelve hundred and ten, three, sold!" she said, and the people took back the pen and a secondter, another cart came in.

    My heartbeat quickened seeing it, and my heart nearly jumped out of my chest when she removed the cloth. Revealing a broken bluish pearl encased in the crystalline sphere, which made the look pearl whole.

    If one concentrates, one could see the cracks in the pearl.

    "This is alom pearl of Sky Sovereign grade. It had been broken, but nearly all of the energies were intact," she informed.

    If the pearl hadn''t been broken and some of its essential energies didn''t seep out of it. It wouldn''t have been here; I am d it happened.

    Those things might affect 99% of people wanting to buy this thing, but not me. I could sense the pearl, and could it have everything I need, and I will have it, no matter how much I need to pay.

    "The bidding for it will start with the two thousand and five hundred celis crystals and will increase by ten," she said.

    "Three thousand," said someone immediately. "Three thousand two hundred," "Three thousand four hundred,"

    "Three thousand five hundred,"

    The people begin to grow big one after another. I didn''t start immediately and waited.

    "Four thousand." Finally, the big one reached four thousand, where I wanted it to be.

    "Five thousand," I said. Increasing the bid by a thousand.

    The silence descended, and I waited for each second for someone to outbid me, but it seemed like nobody want to spend a massive amount of money on the broken pearl.

    Even if it is at Sky Sovereign.

    "Five Thousand, one. Five Thousand, two and five thousand, three, sold!" said actioner and a big smile appeared on my face.

    It is the thing; I had wanted the most since stepping into this ship and now, I have got it. I could now start collecting the resources, but first I have to design the abode.

    Currently, I only have a rough idea of what I want, and I have to bring them onto paper.

    Only then I could start collecting the things I would need to start bringing them into reality.

    Soon, other resources appeared. It is not something I had been interested in, so I didn''t bid. The one after that was a hidden one and when it revealed itself, I couldn''t help but get disappointed.

    It is something I have and have in great quantity.

    The only difference between them is that they are at the Earth The other two after that were the same. One was the artifact, and the other was a resource that I do not have a need for.

    Sovereign level and I have at the Peak Sovereign, but currently, I do not have the need for the Earth Sovereigns grade.

    The other two after that were the same. One was the artifact, and the other was a resource that I do not have a need for.

    I had bid for the fifth one, but its price went too high, and stopped. The fourth one was uninteresting.

    I had a huge hope for the top three; they were all secret, but when I saw the third and then the second, I felt like cursing, but what made me angry is the first one.

    And also surprised.

    "This is a fire crystal. It is from wonder, created by the fire-type grand art, hundreds of thousands of years ago," she said as she showed the crystal, which is encased in the safety.

    People could still feel its power.

    I have several of these and so could I. It surprised me because it released the same energy signatures as the ones I have.

    It is definitely from that ruin.

    The bidding started, and it is wild. Everybody seemed to want that tiny piece.

    If they got to know how much of these crystals I have, and the types of I have, they would tear me apart.

    "Five hundred and seven thousand, one. Five hundred and seven thousand, two and five hundred and seven thousand, three, sold!" she said.

    This time, gravel appeared in her hand and struck the ground, making a loud nose.

    "Thank you all for being wonderful customers. It was a great pleasure to be selling these treasures to you," she said.

    A momentter, the stage darkened, and she disappeared.

    Knock Knock

    People started to leave, but I started in my spot and a few secondster, a knock rang out on my door.

    "Come in," I said and an old monkey beastman of Peak-Sovereign stage came inside.

    "Did you enjoy the auction, Mr. Mark?" he asked, to which I smiled.

    "Have you decided what you want in exchange?" I asked him. "Yes, this is the list," he replied, sending me the long list.

    I had given them a long list of resources I have. As we may be big with crystals, we need to buy the bided item with the resources.

    It is the rule for the things in the two hundred.

    "Here," I said as I checked the list of things and their pricing. It is fair.

    "It is nice doing business with you. Mr. Mark," said the old man. "Likewise," I replied.

    "My higher-ups had told me we will be able to provide you most of the resources, in that long list of yours," he said, surprising me.

    I didn''t share with them directly, but I did take survives of their staff. So, technically did.

    "I would appreciate it," I replied and slid another list toward the old man. This one is even bigger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 3394 Marlin

    ?

    "If you decided to stay,e meet us at this address," said Ruib and handed me a crystal cast, which had his aura imbued on it.

    "I will," I replied.

    "I hope we will see each other again, Mark," said Meral, and flew away with Ruib. I looked at them disappear, before walking out of the ship, into the huge city.

    It is even bigger than Halis.

    The ship had reached Marlin a few minutes ago; it took a day long, but that is expected with a bandit attack.

    I stopped at the gates and showed id and other documents before entering the city proper.

    I nned to stay in the city for around two days. I could leave early, if I finished with all my business, or stay a little more, if I am not.

    There are a couple of things I have to do here. First and foremost, of all, buy the information on the route to Javelin City. I have information, but this is a different region. What I will get here would be more detailed.

    I also have to buy things.

    I have given them a long list of things I want.

    A small percentage among that huge list is rare and precious, but all of them are very important to me. I hope they will be able to get me the majority of them as they had promised.

    I didn''t find a ce to stay immediately. Instead, I went to the travelers'' guild to get the information.

    Four hourster, I am in front of the small inn. It may be small, but cost a lot and only serve the Sovereigns.

    I went inside and booked myself a suit, while my clones review the information brought from the several guilds.

    Trusting a single source is not wise. I needed to pay a little more, but I got the information I wanted.

    It is not just a road, but information on bandits, conflicts, and politics, between the cities and the organizations, whose territories I would need to cross to reach Javelin city.

    Looking at all the details, I should be able to reach there within a month. More than a month earlier, than the deadline.

    Click!

    I went inside the suit and found it beautifully decorated in pastel colors.

    I looked around for a few minutes before taking a shower and going down to the first floor.

    When I came, I smelled something good.

    I couldn''t just keep eating the food made from my hand. I need to taste the food that others made, too.

    Soon, I reached the ground floor and ordered the food. It came within ten minutes and ate alone while listening to the conversation around me, or rather snooping.

    Since the inn only serves Sovereigns, who are powerful enough to cloak their conversation.

    I snooped shamelessly, and it is bad, but as long as they didn''t find out. Their sacred conversation would be theirs alone.

    The dinner was delicious. So much so that I ordered the second and decided to buy the local cookbooks and ingredients.

    Each region is unique, and if I want to take my culinary skills forward. I need to keep learning new things and experimenting.

    I am doing that with a massive collection of cookbooks and other culinary manuals the library has, but I have to take something from the real world too.

    "Thank you," I said to my server and walked to my suit.

    As I reach there, Iy down on the bed a momentter. I am in my core and the first thing I saw is my clone experimenting with the broken alom pearl.

    It had been doing that since the moment I got it and learned many things.

    The Alom Pearl at the sky sovereign level is at apletely different level than those of Primary-III and Sovereign. It could amazing thing, more than I had thoughts it would.

    It turned out, it also has a greater synergy with bubbling tar soul, just like the lower levels pearl have.

    The testing and experimentation will continue for a while. I need to know everything it could do before I start designing the abode.

    I helped out for an hour before walking into the library, where five of the clones working on the inheritance as usual.

    I am making progress steadily. My progress is not slowing, even with new ideas. Instead, it seemed to make it faster.

    I am incorporating new ideas after testing them. It is not just the ideas I am incorporating, but also the formations I am changing, with stronger and more efficient ones.

    Thanks to the ancient runes, which are deepening my knowledge of themon runes.

    My understanding of them is enriching rapidly. It is kind of amazing.

    The night passed quickly, and the day came; after breakfast and finishing with the treatments, I walked out of the inn, and a few minutester; I am standing in front of a huge tower.

    It is a huge store, one of the biggest in the whole marlin. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I am Mark. I have an appointment with Mr. Hemyl," I said to the receptionist.

    "Yes. Mr. Mark, Harlo, will take you to his office," said the woman, and a man with a blue horn appeared and led me inside.

    Two and a half minutester, I am in the office, with the view beautiful view of the city.

    Click!

    "Mr. Hemyl will be without you shortly," said the small-horned man, and left. It took little more than ten minutes for the old monkey beastman toe.

    "Sorry for the dy. I was busy with something important," he said as he took the seat and the officer with me the chair opposite of him.

    "Have you got it?" I asked, to which he smile and slid the ring toward me.

    Fifteen minutester, I walked out of his office with a smile on my face. He didn''t do much better than I had imagined; I have given him a really long list, and he had able to able to acquire 94% of it.

    That is nine thousand, six hundred fifty-seven different kinds of resources.

    Still, after that, I didn''t go out and instead shopped for a few hours in the store. Doing more shopping.

    When I got out, there was a huge smile on my face.

    I have now got everything I would need for the next breakthrough. My treatments, both forbidden and strength, also the stuff practicing alchemy and artifice.

    I had a thorough of finding a cave and sealing myself there, till I came out making the breakthrough into the Sovereign stage.

    Of course, I am not going to do that. I may have resources and all the data I need, but seclusion is the right choice. It is for some people, and I do it for a short period, but I couldn''t do it for long ones.

    I would go crazy.

    Not to mention there is an opportunity waiting for me in Javelin City.

    It seemed kind of important, more than I had originally thought. Even here, the people are whispering about it.

    It made me quite curious, and I wanted to investigate it, but I controlled myself. I didn''t feel doing it would be wise.

 Chapter 3395 Followed

    ?

    I walked out of the gates and Marlin and took the sky. My destination is Javelin City, but I am not moving toward it.

    Taking a direct route isn''t wise. There is a small conflict between the two organizations that is happening and could explode into a full-blown one; I don''t want to go through such uncertainty.

    It is not umon for them to recruit independent adventurers to boost their numbers.

    This second route is good. It will only dy me by a day or two, but much safer. I should be able to reach Javelin City within a month.

    ''Come out, Nero,'' I said to him, and he came out before shooting toward the forest down below. I have a power of Peak Sovereign and there is a danger for me, but not enough that I would be forced to travel on the ground.

    It is not sustainable either; the javelin city is far and not flying isn''t an option, considering I wouldn''t be able to reach there, in time.

    I have to go there as soon as possible. Some things are happening in the background, and I need to know.

    As they are rted to the ce, I am going.

    I wanted to find out what the hush-hush is about, that people are not even willing to talk openly about it. It made me feel it wouldn''t be wise to investigate it further.

    Still, I didn''te out without any information; I was a little luckyst night and got some tidbits.

    The pass, everybody is searching for them. Not to go to that ce, but to sell them to the organizations. Many organizations have ced the notice in the underground, willing to pay an insane amount for a single pass.

    It is so much; I have thought about selling the pass.

    It is more than everything I have in my core. If I took out a certain resource. It is not just these Earth-Sovereign and Sky Sovereign organizations that are looking for them, but also the Prime.

    Though, they have not posted about it. So, it might just be a rumor.

    The stakes are high, and I wish what they are, so I could be better prepared. I hope I will be able to gather some information about the cities I passed through.

    I like to have an idea about what is going on before I keep a foot in the javelin city.

    A little more than an hour passed, and Inded beside a tree and took out my abode. I stayed inside for two and a half hours beforeing out and resuming my journey again.

    I had taken a break from the lesson and a few hours of study after.

    Every lesson is precious, and I will miss even a single; learning the ancient runes has be tremendously important to me. So much that I would give up the ce I am going if I needed to choose between a few lessons and that ce.

    A few more hours passed, and evening came. I didn''t stop and continued.

    Hun!

    It was nearly nine when I sensed the presence behind me and in a one-half minute; they reached so close that I stopped.

    A few secondster, I saw five people who quickly surrounded me.

    Each belongs to a different race. One of them is a person who is half-stone and half-human. It is quite rare for these two races to produce offspring together and the one that is able to reach Peak-Sovereign.

    "It took you all long enough," I said and immediately, a surprise couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    "You knew we were following you?" asked the elf. "Of course, even before we stepped out of the city," I replied, which surprised him even more, but he quickly controlled his expression.

    "Well, then you might have guessed what we are after?" he asked. "My storage," I replied.

    "Yes, and everything they contained, and I hope you will hand them to us peacefully," he said.

    "What are you going to do with me after?" I asked, and a sh of irritation appeared in his eyes.

    "Kill you, of course. We can''t leave you alive. It might harm our source, who had helped us a lot in all these years," replied the half-stone skin man, making the elf sigh.

    "Give your storage and we will make your death as painless as possible," said the elf.

    I smiled upon hearing that.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I have an offer, too. Give me all of your storage and I beat the shit out of you, but will keep you alive, enough that you all will be able to recover in a year or two," I said back, and anger shed in their eyes.

    "We know you are powerful, but there are five of us. We will be able to handle anything you can throw at us," said Elf confidently.

    "Famousst words, said by many people like you, all of whom now remain buried in the ground," I said to them.

    "You bastard. I will kill you!" said a half-stone skin man and came at me, with aura zing; Nobody stopped him and watched with interest and alertness.

    GROWL!

    He had taken a few steps when arge grown rang out and the huge white wolf came out of the shadows.

    All of them are shocked seeing it. As nobody had been able to sense it, despiteing so close.

    The elf looked at the wolf before turning to me. "How about we consider this as one big understanding and go with our ways?" he asked.

    "Toote," I said Nero moved toward him with such speed that they were to bring out their weapons to defend against theing attack.

    "Fuck!" cursed Elf and moved toward his group while I moved away from them.

    These people had a clear intention to kill me, and I really didn''t want to kill them despite them showing intention to do it first.

    I had killed too many in the sea, but these idiots didn''t listen, and one of them had even moved to attack me.

    Now, I am handling them with Nero. He had been missing the action of months at the core. He had been mostly spending time in the library doing go-know-what.

    Ever since the library appeared, he would spend, half of his time there. He could go to the ces to which I have no ess.

    I tried to find out many times, but seal the ring, and when I asked, he stayed silent.

    Ashlyn is the same.

    I watched the battle and I have to say, these five are strong and their greatest strength is their teamwork. It is impable, they must have spent at least a few decades fighting together.

    Nero is enjoying himself. Slowly increasing his power against them, till they begin to shoot back with his every attack.

    The elf is smart, and he seems to understand the futility of fighting against Nero and moved to run.

    He was the first to get killed and after him was a half-stoneskin man, who had something interesting, and would have been able to stall me from killing him, but Nero is not me.

 Chapter 3396 Strange

    ?

    ''An hour more,'' I thought, internally as I passed by another Sovereign, who was a few hundred meters away from me.

    She didn''t detect me, which is not surprising, seeing even Peak Sovereigns couldn''t detect me and she is a Mid-Sovereign.

    Until the morning, everything was fine, but suddenly the members of the two cities descended into the forest between the territory of their cities and started fighting each other.

    It had caught me by surprise, seeing it was one and half days ago, I was Klevib and its rtionship with Jasdi was normal.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The conflict between them should have been prevented considering, both of them belong to the same organization.

    Well, it had happened, and now I couldn''t go to the Jasdi. So, I am taking another route, the one I had earlier didn''t n on taking, due to its dangerousness.

    But the conflict left me no choice, as I am not willing to lose weeks on another long route.

    I only need to cross the ounal forest; it will take me around three to four days. If I did it sessfully, then javelin city would be less than a week away.

    From my nned route, it would have taken me two weeks; I will be saving for several days.

    Though, there is a big if involved in it.

    If I crossed the forest with no problem and if anyone had a chance, then it would be me. I have a Nero who will not have a problem, leading me through the hallucinogenic mist covering the whole forest.

    In some areas, the mist is powerful enough to make even Earth Sovereign hallucinate, and many have lost their mind in it.

    I have already prepared the defenses against it, and from the sample I had tested thanks to Nero, my measures would just work fine.

    One and a half an hourter, I had reached the boundary of the forest.

    It had taken longer to reach here than I had expected.

    An Earth Sovereign had appeared above me and I had to wait till she had left before moving toward the forest.

    I looked at the green mist with a faint pinkish hue and entered inside.

    A minuteter, I am inside and isn''t feeling much. There are some faint effects, but they are manageable.

    ''It seemed like those formations working better than I had imagined them to be,'' I thought.

    ''It shouldn''t be only the runes,'' I added, looking at my meta-scan. My soul and soul body seemed to be immune. Peak Sovereigns would have started to feel a light hallucination within a minute of entering.

    Still, I kept the formation in my core ready. The moment my clones saw the changes.

    I walked slowly and carefully. I first need to get all the facts about this forest ready before I increase my speed.

    I moved ahead in the forest and with every step, the hallucinating mist begin to get denser and power, but to my surprise, my body and soul are adapting to it rapidly.

    I am kind of shocked seeing the speed of adaptability and it is all due to the forbidden power, I am merging myself with every day.

    I had expected to get something like this after my breakthrough, but I was getting it before it.

    I wonder what will happen after the breakthrough. There is going to be a huge change in me.

    This thought sobered me up instead of exciting me. This big change means the forbidden energy had be an even bigger part of me than I realized, and it is going to make things difficult during the breakthrough.

    I will not stop the treatments. I am doing things for the result I am seeing and if I want to survive the breakthrough.

    Then I will have to make the preparations, so good that the breakthrough would be smooth sailing for me.

    Six hours passed and even now, I hadn''t activated the formation I have prepared. I am doing good; my body and soul rapidly adapting to it.

    Though, I do not think, I will be able to cross the whole forest, with the adaptive immunity alone. If the power of hallucinogenic mist keeps increasing, I will have to activate those formations.

    ''Father hide,''

    Warned Nero and immediately, I hid and activated my stealth method at full power.

    About a minuteter, an enormous snake slithered a little more than a mile away from me. It is big; big enough to swallow me whole, with no problem, and it would do it if it were discovered.

    I stayed on my spot, without making any movement, letting the Earth Sovereign grate snake pass away.

    If I had been powering, I would have killed the monster.

    Its scales have a hallucinogenic pattern. Every monster in this forest has them. This is clear proof that aw had been involved in whatever resulted in the creation of this forest and mist.

    Only the involvement of thew could make such marks.

    Buzz!

    It took a day and three hours for me to activate the formation, and it was only when I had entered the spot with dense hallucinations spots.

    The mist increased tens of times within seconds, it was too fast for me.

    I could have back but decided to move ahead. I have confidence in my formations. If I feel they are not doing the job, I will retreat immediately.

    With that thought, I kept moving, stopping only to observe and collect resources or hide from the monsters.

    This forest has some unique resources, especially the dense part. I am sure, quite a lot of things would be interested in the things I am finding here.

    It seemed like taking a risk toe here would be worth it. I have nearly crossed half of the forest and crossed the other half. Nothing surprising happened, with a lot of unique resources.

    ''Father,''

    I was in my thoughts when the voice of Nero rang through my mind, and the scenery changed.

    Three Earth-Sovereigns wearing cloaks appeared in front of my eyes, and they seemed to be doing something strange.

    ''When do you sense them?'' I asked. ''Just a few minutes ago; they have arrived from the other side,'' he replied.

    He is looking at them from the distance, so I could see them.

    ''Be careful,'' I said and activated the stealth method at my pull power and also brought the stealth formation.

    This one is new, I had created it to enhance the power of my stealth ability, with the new understanding of the runes.

    It''s much better than the old one I used.

    I need to be careful. Those three were nomon Earth Sovereigns, but Peak-Earth Sovereigns.

    Peak Earth Sovereigns are no normal people. They are leaders of cities like Marlin and here three of them doing something in secret.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed.

    I don''t want to be caught in what they are doing.

    If I get caught, I am doing to die definitely. They are not going to leave me alive, especially after I saw doing whatever the fuck they are doing here.

    A few minutes passed, and they seemed to have been finished with whatever they were doing.

    All three of them rose in the air before disappearing.

    They didn''t even scan the area with their soul sense before leaving like any careful person would do.

    Making this already strange thing even stranger.

 Chapter 3397 Coffin

    ?

    I didn''t move from my spot for ten minutes after they left.

    I had asked Nero to check multiple times to look around before I dared to even take a breath.

    I didn''t want to take a risk when it came to Peak-Earth Sovereigns. Who was acting strangely?

    I slowly moved toward the spot they have been and soon reached it and was quite surprised. There is not even a speck of aura; it seemed like they didn''t want to leave anything behind.

    "What did they do?" I asked Nero.

    "They have buried something underground," he replied immediately.

    "Is it deep?" I asked. "No, it is barely a meter down under," he said and jumped on the ce in front of me, and a momentter, seeped into the ground.

    For a second nothing happened, before finally, the earth begins to move and a hole began to form, before finally, I saw what they buried in the ground.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Coffin?'' I asked, looking square ck box.

    It is wooden or metallic, but dark, and there is seemed to be a figure inside. It seemed to be of the women.

    Burials aremon, but people do not bury the dead bodies. Instead, they bury the ashes of the person.

    In this world, even bodies are not safe; many things could be done with them, people use them for many things and there is an enormous market

    .

    So, the people of this world burn their bodies before burying the ashes or spreading them into the ground or river, or sea.

    The three Peak Sovereigns have buried the body here suspiciously for some reason, and I am not investigating it. It is above my level, and I didn''t want to get into the business of others.

    Strange or suspicious, I don''t care.

    I looked for a moment and even speak a prayer, before turning to Nero. "Make it look like we didn''t touch it," I said to Nero and walked away.

    "Father, she is alive," he said, and I stopped in my tracks.

    "What?" I asked back in surprise.

    I didn''t scan the coffin. Why would I? When even Peak-Earth Sovereign didn''t do it for fear of leaving the proof. It seemed awful to risk using the soul sense here, even the oneced with the forbidden power.

    "Yes, she is alive, but barely. There is something inside her that is keeping her in that state," he replied, and I sighed.

    I don''t want to get myself into the business of the Peak Earth Sovereigns, but now there is a live person in the coffin. If I didn''t same her, my consciousness wouldn''t forgive me.

    "Find us a safe ce, Nero," I said to him and brought the coffin out of the ground with my energy, which is heavily fused with the forbidden power.

    I don''t want to leave any proof, either.

    Half an hourter, Nero had found a ce for us. I took out the abode and entered inside, taking the coffin in me.

    I directly entered the practice room and sat beside the coffin.

    On the way here, I scanned it with my soul sense, and I have to say. Those on Earth Sovereigns, really want this woman dead.

    This coffin is a death box, and it is powerful enough to keep even the most powerful Earth Sovereign contained.

    I have to unlock this death box before I could even think of healing her, and that is going to be a challenge. Considering these boxes are made to be unbreakable.

    Though nothing is unbreakable, including this coffin.

    "If I am right, then the control should be here," I said and pressed on the left side part of the coffin. Immediately, the upper part of the lit up, bringing a control interface to it.

    ''I would need a code to break it,'' I thought, looking at all those runes.

    I didn''t have a code. I would have to first find the formation and break it for the code and then enter it.

    ''Why things can''t be simple for once?'' I asked with a sigh and a momentter. A silvery thick disc appeared in my hand; it is something I had made.

    It is a precious one-use item. I seeded in crafting after thirteen failures. I have lost many precious resources in crafting it and it is part of my emergency toolbox, and I have to use this precious thing in this coffin.

    Buzz!

    I sighed once again and activated it.

    sh!

    The silvery disk flew over the coffin and stayed there for three seconds, before a scanning ray came out of it and scanned the coffin, before releasing a very bright sh.

    When the light disappeared, the silvery disc turned to dust, and only a tiny crystal remained.

    I picked it up and seeped my soul sense inside it and immediately, hundreds of formations appeared in front of me.

    This silvery disc was called a runic camera. I had designed to capture, the hidden formations.

    I used a lot of forbidden power and a few grams of bubbling tar soil along with many other resources to make it and feel d, it worked as I had designed to be.

    I looked at formations before finding what I was looking for.

    A momentter, I appeared at the door of my library and entered inside, where all six of my clone were present. Including the one who is working on alchemy.

    I sat beside my clones and looked at the formation.

    ''It shouldn''t take over ten hours for us to solve,'' I thought. As I begin to work on breaking the formation.

    All of us have different tools in our hands to make the process faster.

    This formation is difficult and would have taken me days, a year ago, but now, it will only take a few hours. My knowledge of runes has taken a massive jump in the past year, especially in the past three months.

    Hours passed, and we made progress into the formation, before finally solving it in nine hours and seven minutes.

    I looked at the code in front of me before getting out.

    I once again ced my hand on the control and immediately the top of the coffin lit up and a runic pad appeared.

    Only unlocking the coffin. I will have ess to it through control, which will enable me to open the coffin.

    I begin to tap on the runes on the runic pad and in a couple of seconds. I had inserted the runes into it, before tapping on the entrance.

    Buzz!

    The surface shone the moment I tapped it, and the runic pad disappeared, and the control panel appeared in front of me.

    I didn''t move to touch it and instead studied it before. I don''t want to touch the wrong button and mess things up.

    It took me a few seconds to understand the controls, and I begin to tap it.

    Buzz!

    The coffin buzzed again and the ssy gears inside begin to turn slowly, the coffin''s top begin to move and finally, it moved enough that I could see the person inside.

    As I saw her, a shock couldn''t help but appear on my face.

 Chapter 3398 Vegetable?

    ?

    "I''ll be dammed!" I cursed, looking at the woman.

    No wonder those bastards had been sneaky. I could even guess who they were, or at least the organization they likely belonged to.

    She is the blond woman who fought against the Ishban in Halis. She also had some me for its destruction.

    I pushed those thoughts away and gently took us out of the coffin and ces her on a med-bed. It immediately activated and several secondster, her meta-scan appeared above her.

    What I saw couldn''t help but shock me and horrify me.

    This meta-scan is the most basic one. It is not giving me all the details I want, and it still horrified me; I couldn''t help but think, what kind of terror I would find if I looked into her deeply?

    I controlled myself and took out a tiny ck disc, which seemed to be made of stone.

    Buzz!

    I ced all twelve of them on different parts of the blond woman''s body and activated them.

    A minute and a halfter, another meta-scan appeared. It directly transmitted into my mind.

    I shook before I sat down on the chair and closed my eyes. A momentter, I appeared in my core, around my clone, who all are looking at a very detailed meta-scan of the blond woman.

    "They have done something terrifying to her," I muttered as I looked.

    They have filled her body with a thick substance. It is filled in every vein and covered her core thickly.

    It is also extremely powerful and on a timer, with a second substance, which will connect to it at a specific time, burning the substance into her veins, and giving her a horrible death.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    If I am right, she had around days and a half before she died horrifically.

    I could kill that trigger, but that will not stop her death. The substance will kill her within three days nheless.

    Even now, looking at the signs from her soul. She was feeling immense pain and couldn''t even scream it out.

    It kind of reminded me of what happened to me in the wall, but her condition seemed even worse than what I had suffered.

    I studied the meta-scan with my clones for more than an hour before we all moved. I went out, while they went for shelves.

    I need to collect the sample of things before I could proceed further.

    I took a deep breath, and a single thin string came out of my hand. It is made wholly of the rule-bending power. If it is anything other than this touched substance, it will kill horrifically.

    It was a good thing I didn''t use my strings to scan her and used the tools instead.

    It would have triggered the substance.

    My string went inside and reached for the substance. It didn''t go for the piece directly and instead, did some tests and that was wise.

    As I couldn''t take the piece directly, without triggering the substance.

    A little more than a half hourter, I devised a way to take out the sample from the substance without triggering it.

    Buzz!

    Runes started to cover a small part of the substance. When it did, I activated the formation, and the string wrapped around it, taking the small part from it.

    I watched with bated breaths for its triggering, but nothing happened.

    I brought out the substance and took it to my core immediately.

    Once there, I started to perform the tests on it and the more I find out about it, the more it horrified me. The substance had a resemnce to brown pool water in the wall.

    It came from a simr thing.

    Now, it had covered her vastwork of veins and the core. It would trigger if I tried to suck it out of her body.

    If I tried to neutralize it inside; it will trigger and kill her horribly. It is a very powerful substance and has some very bad things inside.

    Still, I would love to get my hands on it. If I purified it, I would get an amazing resource in my hand.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on the meta-scan and the results of my tests, along with what my clones were able to find out about it.

    Technically, the substance could be drained or neutralized. I would only need a Sky-Sovereign and specific resources.

    Some of which are very hard to find.

    As for any other way to save her, yes, there is. It is the same way I had saved myself.

    Through breakthrough.

    The process is quite simple. I would release something that will neutralize all the band things inside.

    At that exact moment, she will start the breakthrough, taking all these things in her veins and around her core into it.

    But the thing is, our conditions are different. My body was unique and able to bear. No other people would have been able to survive through the method I had used.

    Though she is not without her advantages. Her biggest advantage is her level.

    She is the Initial Earth Sovereign, and the substance inside her is about the same.

    I used about because, it used to be a very high-leveled, likely Prime, but the erosion of time and a few other things had brought it down to its current level.

    She also has a very powerful earth-elemental constitution, and this substance is also 92% of the earth-elemental of nature.

    Still, despite all that, her chances of surviving are around 10%, and even that seemed to be too high.

    I wish I could be more optimistic, but I could not, seeing the data in front of me.

    Now, I have to ask her, if she wants to go through it.

    It is a process that will probably kill her. As her chances of surviving are slim.

    I opened my eyes and looked at her before strings begin toe out of my hand. It is going to take some effort to connect to her soul.

    If she had been a Primary or Sovereign, it would have been a little easy. An Earth Sovereign, and one as powerful as her, is apletely different thing, but I will have to try.

    Buzz!

    A little over ten minutes passed, and I activated the formation I had woven around her soul.

    "Ahhh¡­"

    As I did, the connection formed, and pain the pain descended. It was fast and hard and so much, that it threatened to break my mind.

    I had been prepared for it, even so, this vast pain had nearly broken the delicate connection I had to establish with her soul, and now feeling the pain she was feeling.

    It has taken me a couple of seconds to stop screaming and gather my thought, to focus on her.

    "Hello, can you hear me?" I called and waited, but there was no reply. So, I called her again and waited.

    When I received no reply, I did it again and again; I did it over ten times, but no reply came.

    ''Is she turned vegetable?'' I asked myself.

    It is not beyond the realm of possibilities, seeing the pain she is feeling. It is capable of turning a person into a vegetable.

 Chapter 3399 Method

    ?

    "This little pain is not enough to turn me into a vegetable," said a clear, crisp voice, with a hint of anger.

    The voice came so suddenly that I got shocked by it before I controlled myself and blushed. It seemed like I had got so frustrated with repeated tries and thought out loud.

    "My apologies. It was not an intention to say those words," I apologized, but there was no reply.

    "Who are you?" she asked after a couple of seconds of silence.

    "I am Oro. I have seen three peak Sovereigns, burying you in a death coffin and leaving. I brought you out after they left," I replied.

    "Bastards!" she cursed loudly, with deep bubbling anger, which I could feel clearly, but a momentter, all the anger disappeared.

    "So, you are saying you rescued me and had a code ready to break the death coffin?" she asked, clearly not believing me, which surprised me.

    Most people in conditions wouldn''t be able to think rationally and believe whatever the person is saying.

    "You might not believe me, but I am quite a code breaker," I replied.

    "You would need to bring out the code in the coffin, before breaking it. The code isn''t easy, it takes weeks to solve even for the best runemaster of Sovereign Grade," she said, and I felt her focus on me getting heavy.

    Clearly, she is not believing me, and she is wise to do that.

    "Yes, it is hard, and I needed to use precious single-use artifacts for that,"

    "I hope you will reimburse me for that," I replied.

    "As if I could. They have filled my body with asaeran substance, found the ruin that Ishban control."

    "Seeing how they operate against people like me. I shouldn''t have over three days to live," she said, and sighed.

    "How far are you from the closest city or do you have something that will allow intercontinental messaging?" she asked.

    "The closest city is three days away, but I could reach the people in a day, but don''t have any hope. They are unlikely to listen since they are at war with another city,"

    "As for intercontinental messaging artifact; I heard only primes have such a thing," I replied.

    "Sigh!"

    Except for the audible sigh, there was no answer from her.

    "Even if you reach the closest city; they won''t be able to contact the headquarters before it is toote,"

    "It seemed like. I will be paying for my mistakes earlier than I had expected," she said to herself.

    "Thank you, Oro. I will die in peace knowing thest words I spoke wouldn''t be with betrayers. I will mention you in myst message to the alkaz."

    "They might even give you a chance to join their ranks. Seeing you are able to break the death coffin and contacted my soul, despite the influence of asaeran in me," she said.

    "I have no interest in alkaz and there is another reason I contacted you," I said to her.

    Immediately, I felt her guard up. I could feel, if she wished, she could break the connection.

    She is likely suspecting I was Ishban and contacted her for information. It was quite a known strategy among the Grimms. They would use traitors to y rescuers to get information from us.

    "What reason?" she asked, in a clear, alert voice.

    "To heal you," I said, and for a moment, there was a stark silence.

    "Hahahahahaha¡­"

    She started tough, and it was loud, with her sounding from all directions. To be honest, I wanted to close my eyes, but I was in her soul, and I couldn''t do anything that bears it.

    "Do you even understand what you said, little Sovereign?" she asked.

    "The traitors have filled my veins and covered my heart with a substance known as asaeran. It is a very dangerous thing, once triggered, will vaporize anything five miles."

    "It is extremely hard to deal with it. A few had been able to survive it and 80% of those who survived had been healed by a Prime healer," she said, focusing on me with all her soul.

    "Yes, I know, but I had healed myself from such substance a few months ago." "It was hard, to be honest, with a very small chance of sess," I replied.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Do you even know asaeran is?" she asked back instead.

    "It is a substance, from the wonder of the power of grand art andw. It is made of 82% of grand arts power of earth element, 14% of firew and 4% other things," I replied.

    "It is urate information on its structure," she said, with her voice filled with hesitation.

    "It is your choice if you want me to heal you or not," I said.

    I want to heal her as a responsibility to my profession, but I am not going to force her or could force her. Her healing couldn''t be done without her permission.

    She would need to be an active participant in it.

    "How are you nning on healing me?" she asked after a moment of silence.

    "I ¡­"

    I begin to exin to her in great detail. Though I had omitted a huge amount of information. There is no need for her to know about it.

    She only needs to know about the main points and things she will have to do.

    "It is a variation of the Veil-Saradon method," she said, after listening to my exnation.

    "Correct," I confirmed.

    Though I am a little surprised she knew about the method of healing. It is notmon. I have not seen a book rted to it, in all stores I had visited.

    "It had a less than 1% of chance of survival," she said.

    "From what I can see; your chances of sess would be around 10%, due to your level and the synergy, your constitution has with the substance."

    "Though I would be grateful if you could provide me with the information on your inheritance," I spoke.

    "I do not need secret information, just a general one," I rified.

    "My inheritance is named Golden Earth. It is an inheri¡­" she begins to exin to surprise me because that inheritance had rung a bell and inside my core, my clone had taken out a tome about it.

    I had detailed information about this inheritance.

    It is a legacy inheritance, no wonder she is so powerful. Having the strength to fight a Peak-Earth Sovereign, despite being an Initial Earth-Sovereign.

    It is a regret what happened to that realm. At least, the hosts of the inheritance, still harness its source energy.

    "Thank you for the information," I said as she finished with the exnation.

    "So, do you want me to heal you?" I asked.

    "Though I do not think a Sovereign like could seed or even have required resources to even attempt it. It is still better than waiting for the death." She said giving me permission.

    "I will try my hardest. If I am able to save you, I hope you will reimburse me."

    "I will be using very precious resources," I said to her, to which sheughed.

    "I will owe you the greatest favor and will pay you ten times what you had spent," she promised.

    "I hope you remember that," I said.

 Chapter 3400 Burning

    ?N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I got out of her soul space and went to my core.

    There, my clones have already started preparations. Except for one, all five of them are in front of a song of sar, working on different alchemical materials.

    I would need a lot of resources for it.

    I will need two types of resources.

    The first type of resources will be used in the first stage. Where I will burn the harmful element from the substance present in her veins and around the core.

    The second type is breakthrough resources, but they will be supplementary nature, than the primary one. There will be something else that will act as a primary resource for the breakthrough.

    I already have what I need for the first stage; my clone only making the adjustment to it.

    It is a bubbling cloud tar soil I had covered myself in the wall before I entered the brown water to survive the storm.

    I collected it and processed it further. If I ever fell into such danger, I will have something that will help me immediately.

    This is molded to be used for every danger of that type. It would work if I didn''t make further changes to it, but since I have time, I am doing it to increase the chance of sess.

    My clone will handle the alchemical side, while I will be making the changes in the breakthrough formation.

    Her meta-scan appeared in front of me and also information, including the information her constitution and inheritance.

    My breakthrough formation is crafted for me. I have to make changes to be suitable for her. I hope I will be able to do it within a day, I couldn''t spend more than that on it.

    Ten and half hours passed inside, when my clone joined me.

    I have got all the information on Golden Earth Inheritance from the library. It is a great inheritance, powerful.

    It is hard to kill people with this inheritance; they have amazing defenses.

    Soon, a day passed and three hours more, before I got out of my core and connected to her soul again.

    "I thought you had left," she said, the moment I appeared in her soul. "Just making the required preparations," I replied.

    "Finished with that?" she asked.

    "Yes," I replied.

    "I am going to exin to you what you have to do. It will be ourst contact. We will only talk again, only we seeded," I said and begin to exin to her every step.

    "So, all you are asking me to bear the pain," she said after I finished. "Yes," I replied with reddened cheeks.

    She didn''t have to do anything; other than bear the pain and start the breakthrough. After that stage, everything will be out of our control.

    "Good luck," she said. Her voice is full of hope and trepidation, which she is trying to hide desperately.

    "Thank you," I replied.

    A secondter, I got out and looked at her. I brought her out of her med bed and ced her on the ground carefully.

    Buzz!

    A ring appeared in my hand, and I put it on her finger; a momentter, the ring activated.

    The runes, smaller than the ants, looked like they are crafted out of smooth white y, and begin toe out of it and spread around her body. Tearing away everything she is wearing.

    She is a beautiful woman, but to me, she is just yet another patient.

    The runes covered every part of her body before they started to seep inside.

    This is not a breakthrough formation. The runes are holding the process bubbling y substance and now it is entering the body, where it will cover the asaeran substance in her veins and core.

    I watched it with bated breath.

    It is the most dangerous process; it could trigger the substance and that would end it all.

    Thankfully, I am not seeing the signs of it happening, but it could happen, and I should get the hell away from here.

    While the formation will control the explosion, it needs to cover her wholly before that happened and it hadn''t happened yet.

    Every second felt like an hour, before finally two minutes and thirty-seven secondster. The runes covered everything they needed to cover.

    Now, things will happen very fast.

    Buzz!

    A moment after the runes covered her; the formation activated. Immediately, all runes lit up brightly with a light, which seemed toe out from the harshest sun.

    They covered all the asaeran substance in an instant and a momentter, a sizzling sound came out.

    The dirty violet smoke begins toe out of the body and gets absorbed into the stone cubes I had ced around us.

    Seconds passed, and the light be harsher and harsher, bringing denser violet smoke. A minuteter, sweat begins toe out of her body, but it is not a colorless drop of salty water.

    They are dense muddy violet substances, which flew toward the stone cubes on their own, keeping her body clean.

    Aside from the runes, there is nothing should remain on her body.

    Nine minutester, the smoke begins to turn lighter, and two and a half minutester; it stoppeding out.

    "It seeded," I said with a voice full of joy, but a momentter, I calmed down.

    I was only able to wipe away harmful material in substance. It is not like I purified it and could safely bring it out of her body.

    That would have solved all the problems. No, if I tried, it wouldn''t need even a second for it to trigger.

    At this stage only removed the substance that her core wouldn''t ept. It is still dangerous and her core, couldn''t take it; it will turn to ashes, which is why, the next step is so necessary.

    Buzz!

    I was thinking that when the formation activated again, but this time, instead of releasing the harsh light. It had released smooth y.

    It went to the asaeran substance and began to merge with it.

    My heart is beating wildly, I was expecting to trigger it, but as the seconds passed, the y merged with the substance, without making it react.

    It is a very slow process and took more than one and a half hours for all the y to merge with the substance, without triggering it.

    "The first part isplete," I said.

    The runes begin toe out of her and outside they change rapidly. Some of the runes have gone back to the rung and new ones came out, while their colors begin to change.

    In a few seconds, the runes finished with their change, and now, they are zing with dense essence and energies.

    I have used arge number of resources. Many of them, I have marked for my own breakthrough.

    I wish I had time to process many of them in greater quality, but I only had a day. I did everything I could. I hope the bubbling soil mixed with the substance, will do the rest of the job.

    Now it is time for a breakthrough.

    I am ready for my part; I hope the blondie will start hers soon enough. Without her initiating the breakthrough, won''t start.

    Buzz!

    I had just thought that, when golden brown core hummed. She initiated her breakthrough.

 Chapter 3401 Repent

    ?

    Buzz!

    The core hummed, and the breakthrough formation activated.

    The core begins to turn semi-liquid. It is a slow process for others, and it took over five minutes for her core to turn into a blob.

    Now, the dangerous part.

    As I did on the wall, she will take the resources and energy together. It is all in mixed substance, the resources in the ruin, will only act as a supplement.

    I had even kept the energy there. In case the source gate didn''t open to provide her inheritance with energy.

    The core remained silent for a couple of seconds before it started to move. As it did, the substance moved toward it, with a small amount of energy from the breakthrough runes.

    It took a moment for a substance to reach it, since it was just above it.

    Hun!

    As it reached it, something surprising happened. I should have expected it, given her inheritance, and the constitution.

    The barely moving core started to move fast, increasing its speed by over ten times in an instant.

    It is a bubbling cloud of tar soil; it had an element of creation. A few grams of it could upgrade the cores and they loved it, and the earth''s elemental core loves it most, in its soil form.

    So, it had started to swallow it fast, fast as it could, and it was only getting faster.

    I watched it, including the hidden formation in the mixture.

    It is unlikely that her core would absorb all the substance. It is in a huge amount, especially when I added the processed bubbling cloud tar soil to it.

    Which is why I added formation.

    As long as it absorbs 60% of it; I will be able to remove 40%.

    The formation, I had added, is making the use of pull from the core to bring out all the substance from the veins. Once it is out 60%, I will take my time, in removing rest 40%.

    It won''t be easy, and it will take a lot of time, but I am confident that I will be able to do it.

    Though her absorbing 60% is going to challenge itself, I hope she will be able to do it. There is a chance she could, seeing how firm her foundation is.

    Sinceing to this world. I have only seen the perfect foundation of only three people. Kara and Ven, now this blond hair woman could be added to it, and she could be said to be better than the other two.

    Because, unlike them, she is an Earth Sovereign. It is hard to maintain the perfect foundation, the higher one climbs in levels.

    Hun!

    Barely a few seconds passed when another expected change urred.

    The source gate begins to open above her, and it is happening very fast. Likely due to how the core is moving fast.

    It took a couple of seconds before the golden gate openedpletely and started to pour a massive amount of thick golden source energies into the blond hair woman''s body.

    The energy is golden in color, with a faint brownish hue. Which made the golden energy look earthly as it feels.

    Hun!

    It had just started, something happened; a section of thick golden energy split and went to substance.

    It begins to enter inside in massive amounts, enriching it. It also destroyed the formation; I had ced inside it.

    The formation was made of energy; if it had breakthrough runes, it would have survived, but I couldn''t use them.

    I wanted to curse seeing formation being destroyed, but I didn''t and instead watched this unexpected scenario. As more sources of energy and substance, now enriched with the power of a golden source, energy entered inside her.

    It also begins to suck arge number of essences present in the breakthrough formation.

    A few minutes passed, and I begin to get worried.

    The core is absorbing everything too fast. I fear it will absorb too much and would simply explode. The more I watched, the more I feel it might happen and there was nothing I could do about it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡­

    Source energy filled my core along with the greatest earth that made me feel like I was in the womb of my mother.

    Creation Earth, I am absorbing creation.

    In the first few seconds, I have been doubtful about the sheer shock of it, but now I am sure and at even greater shock.

    Soil, with a hint of creation, is extremely rare. So much that even Prime couldn''t get their hands on it.

    I had only seen it one time, in a treasury of the headquarters. There was only a pinch of it and needed a massive amount of contribution to get it.

    In the rush to earn these contributions as soon as possible. I had made a hasty move in Halis, and millions have lost their lives; I am solely responsible for those millions of deaths.

    Now, the creation of the earth ising into my core, and it is in massive amounts.

    I could feel the sheer joy from my core and hunger as it absorbed the creation of the earth.

    ''Who is he?'' I asked myself.

    Not a normal person would use creation earth on someone unknown and in such an amount. Even primes wouldn''t do it.

    They would rather let hundreds of Earth Sovereigns like me die than use even a single gram of it for healing.

    It is due to the creation of the earth getting absorbed into my core. The massive source gate had opened, I had never seen such a massive source gate opening in my life.

    I have some of my seniors and family breaking through levels of Sky Sovereigns and such a big gate never opened.

    Such gates might bemon for the people of legacy inheritances, but not for us, the Golden Earth inheritance and the other eleven sister inheritances.

    Our realm lies in tatters; there is no realm core we could connect directly, which would then form the connection to mark it has left on universal quintessence to harness the power.

    We have to connect with the mark directly, and thatplicates things.

    Time passed and, begin I know it, half of the substance in my body had been absorbed by the core and its hunger was increasing, instead of decreasing.

    It scared me a little, as I don''t think. My core will be able to handle it. As it is not just a powerful substance, but also a massive amount of source energy.

    I already absorbed the amount of source energy I had thought I would need for the breakthrough.

    What is happening to me beyond what I had expected, and there is nothing I could do about it, other than watch.

    That''s what I did till my core absorbed every drop of the substance and enough source energy to make a breakthrough for Earth Sovereign into the Sky Sovereign.

    There is over 90% chance that I would die, but I wish to live.

    I want to repent for my sins and make those betrayers pay for theirs. It is too much to ask after what I did, but I hope it happens.

 Chapter 3402 Success

    ?

    ''The core took it all,'' I thought in shock as I saw the core slowing down, before stopping.

    The core had be fat with all that eating. Fortunately, it didn''t explode immediately, but there is a prime chance of it might happen and I already made the preparations.

    There is a powerful formation and six metallic ck squares.

    They are something I had made. I had gotten it from one of the Peak Sovereign pirates; I had killed in the bold sea.

    They will absorb the explosion, without affecting the space.

    Still, I should get out of here, but I didn''t move from my spot. I kept watching and soon the merging begins.

    Body and souls merge in three stages of Sovereigns. She had already finished first and started with the second. It will be the first time I am seeing it happening in the second stage.

    It happened with the core as a mediator and if what ate leaked into her body and soul. It will kill her immediately and painfully.

    I watched the process, not for the danger, but for the knowledge.

    I am also excited about the energy that will form in their merging. Most of it is absorbed, but some remain; the breakthrough formation will absorb it.

    It is one of the things that could enhance its working greatly.

    It is an extremely slow process that I had sat downfortably and closed my eyes before appearing to my core. Where is a huge projection of her meta-scan is being projected by the breakthrough formation.

    It is very detailed that I could observe nearly every change of the merging and what I am seeing made me a little relieved.

    The core is calm. There is not the slightest fluctuationing out of it.

    An hour passed, and the merging is continuing. It will take half an hour to an hour for it to be finished.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I noticed some interesting things. It is not about the merging that happening; I am looking at other things.

    The body contains immense knowledge. If a person is good enough, they could guess what sort of things they have experienced, the injuries they have received, and even the methods they practice.

    I shouldn''t be looking such deeply into her; it is viting her privacy.

    I feel bad for doing it, but I didn''t stop. I need data and she is arge repository of it.

    I am looking at her past breakthrough. The Sovereign and Earth Sovereigns; her Sovereign breakthrough didn''t seem simple. There was some outside interference in it.

    The Earth Sovereign breakthrough was much smoother. Though I did sense some strangeness in the source energy, it is present in all breakthroughs, bigger and small.

    Forty-two minutes passed, and the merging process was finished with no problem.

    The body absorbed the energy, but arge amount of it remained, and begin to dissipate out of it.

    The breakthrough formation moved and began to absorb this energy.

    As it is happening, I turned my attention to the core. Thest stage is about to begin, it is where things might go, wrong.

    There is a good chance they will go wrong.

    A few seconds passed, and the consolidation had finally begun.

    It is a slow process and started normally, even half a minuteter. There was no change, and I begin to rx and that is when the change urred.

    The core intes, and it didn''t inte like a ball in perfect spherical shape, but in a misshapen shape. It looked like a couple of people were pulling it toward different sides while it intes.

    It stopped when it grew three timesrger and bubbling protrusion begin to appear on it.

    It was already bad, and now these protrusions were making things even worse. I wish I could do anything, but I couldn''t.

    So, I watched as bubbling protrusions be intense; ready to explode, but they didn''t. They would step back ande out again bubblingly.

    The only saving grace in all this is that consolidation had continued. It is happening, without pause, but it will still be time and by them, many things could happen.

    There is a 90% chance that something would go wrong.

    One minute after another passed and a solidyer formed, covering the stretched core. Though the protrusions would still stretch out of them, never stopping their movements even for a second.

    The core had really absorbed too much. If it had just been controlled, its appetite had only absorbed 60% of it; it would have made the job much easier.

    Safer.

    I could tell, at 60% there wouldn''t have been any danger. The core, which is still barely standing at 100%, easily would have been able to bear 60%.

    Half an hour passed and most of the core had been consolidated. It is a miracle already that it didn''t burst out, but even now, it could happen.

    I could feel the powerful struggle that happening in the core. Where is trying to digest the substance, it had swallowed.

    The substance is powerful, and it does not want to get digested.

    It is a good thing; this is a legacy inheritance. If it had been any normal inheritance or even Prime one, their core wouldn''t have been able to bear those injuries.

    It is too damn difficult, impossible without a strong inheritance and powerful source energies, which are doing everything in their power to digest them and make them part of their core.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed, and I felt an intense reaction from the core. For a moment, I had thought; it was ready to explode and nearly took a step back, when I noticed the readings werepletely different.

    Instead, it is the inheritance with the power of source energy that burst out with immense power and started swallowing the substance, digesting its extremely fast speed.

    It wouldn''t have happened if it had been out of the core; the core is its domain. They could do anything they want in there.

    I watched everything and even increased the power of sensory formation hidden in the breakthrough formation. It is a prime data; it will be going to help me a lot.

    A few minutes passed, and everything stopped. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The core had be calm, like nothing happened and its begin to change its shape again. This time, it begins to shrink, and protrusion begins to lessen, till they disappeared.

    In just seven seconds, the core returned to its original size, and now it is more golden than before, radiating with immense power.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, the core buzzed, and a flood of golden-brown power came out of her core. It is as thick as water and extremely powerful.

    So much that I want to get it, but I didn''t, not even a single drop.

    This energy is for her, and everything is going to get absorbed. While taking the few drops wouldn''t affect her; I don''t want to do anything that even takes a fraction of her strength.

    Her body begins to absorb the energy, bringing many changes.

    Hun!

    I was watching those when I noticed something surprising. It made my eyes go wide, that I immediately focused those sensory formations toward it.

 Chapter 3403 Mid Earth-Sovereign

    ?

    Thest drop of strengthening energy was absorbed into my body, and I felt the strength.

    It is nothing I had experienced before. It is vast and felt moreplete; I didn''t get the feeling ofcking that I had been getting since I had made the breakthrough into the Sovereign.

    I looked at my core and saw it was more golden than before; even the Sky Sovereigns of Golden Earth inheritance didn''t have the cores so golden.

    It is not just the color of the core, but also the quality of the core that seemed to have made one big upgrade.

    ''Is it because of the creation earth?'' I asked myself.

    I could see arge amount of creation on Earth in my core, barely 3% of had be part of my core. The rest 97% is being kept safe to be used in the future in the consecutive breakthroughs.

    Seeing it as a job couldn''t fill my heart; this will be tremendously useful to me.

    Forget the future, even now there is immense strength in my veins, and with each breakthrough, it will grow higher.

    I will also face fewer obstacles in my path right now, due to the quality of my core.

    I looked at every part of my body. The more I look, the bigger the smile on my face would be. All the injuries healed and not just what substance have given me, but also caused by those betrayers.

    Even the old injuries seemed to have healed.

    I opened my eyes and the first thing I saw in front was a man, who is also looking at me.

    He has blue skin, blue eyes, long ears, and a face with a high cheekbone that any woman will be jealous of.

    He is also Sovereign, which I am having a hard time believing.

    The method of healing was something that normally did not work, but it did here spectacrly.

    Most importantly, therge amount of creation earth he had mixed with the substance, which is now lying in my core.

    I looked at him, before noticing I was not wearing anything, and looked down in shock and felt a little relieved.

    Hun!

    There is a dense pink mist covering my body, and I was surprised to see it is something that could block even the soul sense.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I looked at the runes covering me. They are currently all moving toward the ring; I am wearing an index finger on my right hand.

    ''Breakthrough formation?'' I thought and sent my soul sense into it and was immediately surprised when I felt it got repelled hard.

    I felt my cheeks flushing.

    Instead of thanking my savior, I am trying to investigate his artifacts.

    ¡­.

    "Thank you for saving me," said the blond-haired woman, with her cheeks flushing for some reason.

    "Anyone would have done the same in my ce," replied, to which she smiled, but there is barely any mirth in it.

    "Not anyone would have used the material with the creation element," she replied, and now it is my turn to smile but with mirth.

    "The healing method worked and worked better than I had imagined. All your injuries have been healed as well."

    "When I had used it on myself a few months ago; I had needed to find a powerful healing source to heal myself," I said, to which she smiled.

    Though, I shouldn''tpare my conditions with hers. I have been bombarded with energies of the storm; they have torn apart every cell and soul particle of mine

    In her, they have inserted the substance into her directly.

    "Oro, right?" she asked after a few seconds of silence. To which I nodded.

    "I am Serena. Serena Terra," she introduced. "Nice to meet you again, Serena," I said, and a surprise appeared on her face.

    "Did we meet before?" she asked immediately. "Yes, from a distance," I replied. I could tell she wanted to ask more, but she didn''t.

    "I don''t want to impose more than I had already done, but can you give me a pair of clothes?" she asked with her cheeks flushing.

    "My apologies, I would have that first thing," I said and immediately a storage ring came out and moved toward her. The breakthrough formation she is wearing came back to me.

    "You can shower and change into the room on the left," I informed and walked out of the practice room.

    I had spent a lot of this healing but also had gotten quite a lot of data from it. It is precious, as I have done many non-invasion tests when her breakthrough was happening.

    It is going to help me tremendously.

    My clone is looking at the data and I wanted to get into my clone and study the hell out of it, but I didn''t.

    Instead, I did my second favorite thing. I went to the kitchen and brought the things out and started to cook the early dinner.

    More than an hour passed, and I had nearly finished when she walked in.

    She is wearing ck pants and a white T-shirt, which suits her well. Though, I am more focused on her hair, the yellow blond hair. Which now has a visible golden color in them.

    It is rare for inheritance to affect one physically, especially this early, but it happens.

    "How are you feeling?" I asked her. "Good. Like I could defeat anyone with the power roaring in my veins," she replied.

    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but smile.

    "It will pass away soon," I replied and focused back on cooking and, in a few minutes, finished.

    She helped me set the table without me asking.

    "This is really good," she said, as she took the first bite of food. "I am d you liked it," I said as I took a bite of my own.

    After a few minutes, there was only silence. We both were busy in our thoughts before she turned to me.

    "Where are we, if don''t mind me asking?" she asked. "Ounal forest," I replied.

    For a second, she didn''t recognize the location, and I was going to exin it to her when her eyes lit up.

    "The hallucinogenic forest?" she asked, to which I nodded.

    "Those bastards have brought me really far to kill me," she said, and I didn''tment.

    We finished the rest of the dinner in silence. She helped me wash the dishes before we walked into the living room.

    "Thank you for saving me; not many people in the world have the ability to do what you have done," she said, with her expression somber.

    "I hope you will reimburse me for that. Those resources I had used were not cheap," I replied, to which her expression froze, before turning awkward.

    "I didn''t have anything on me. Even if the bastards hadn''t taken away my storage. I don''t think I had anything in there to pay you for even a fraction of the creation earth you had used in in my healing," she said, looking all ashamed.

    "I am not asking you to do it now," I said with a smile. To which her, expressions eased.

    I am not greedy, but I really spent too much. I will be d if she would be able to pay me, a fraction of what I spent.

    "Though it will be hard for me to pay you back in the near future, seeing what you had spent, I will try my hardest," she replied.

    "That''s all I am asking," I said.

 Chapter 3404 Journey

    ?

    "You sure you don''t want me to drop you off at the closes city?" she asked, to which I shook my head.

    "No. I have something to do here. I will leave in a few days," I replied.

    I would have loved to take her offer, but I don''t know whether her enemies are waiting outside the forest. I don''t want to get into the conflict of Earth-Sovereigns, till I need to.

    "Thank you once again. I will never forget this favor, Oro," she said. I smiled.

    "Goodbye," she said and walked out of the door. A momentter, she rose into the sky and flew away, while I waved at her.

    As she disappeared from view. I entered back into the abode and went to my bedroom.

    I didn''t sleep immediately and instead went to my core.

    There, I appeared beside my clone, who is studying the data I have gotten from Serena. It is more precious than I had thought and helps me a lot in my inheritance.

    I stayed by my clone for an hour before I looked at my breakthrough formation.

    The ring had absorbed arge amount of energy created from the merging of body and soul. It is digesting it. When it is finished, the breakthrough formation will be even stronger.

    It is not absorbing all the energy and had kept some for me. I am running, a few tests on it; it will provide me with great insight into the merging of the body and soul.

    ''The lesson will be in an hour,''

    I was about to start with the tests when the voice rang out.

    Earlier, I have been healing Serena and nearly forgot about the lesson. It is the first time I have missed the lesson, and I didn''t like it, but I was a saving person earlier.

    Thankfully, the overseer is willing to conduct itte.

    I entered the library and checked my homework. When I have finished; I do it as possible and it is the only thing I do on my own. I didn''t take help from my clones in doing that.

    The only help I take is for the research.

    "Ready?" she asked as she appeared in the chair, exactly an hourter. "Yes," I replied.

    The lessonsted for over three and a half hours. After she disappeared, I studied what I had learned and did the homework, which took hours.

    It was hard as usual, but I had fun doing that.

    I wish I could stay in my core and study for hours like I didn''t when I was on the ship, but I couldn''t.

    I have a thing to do. The first is getting out of this forest. I have been lucky to not get found by any monster, but I didn''t want to stretch my luck too far.

    I might get some alone time once I reach Javelin City since I will be reaching there more than a month early. Though I didn''t dare to hope too much; things are not simply there.

    After I ate, I got out of the abode and put it back into my storage.

    Once again, a hallucinogenic mist hit me but didn''t affect me as I was prepared. There is formation active in my core, which is providing me with the extra defense against this mist.

    I looked around before resuming my journey.

    A few minutes after I had started. I had to stop; an Earth Sovereign monster is passing nearby.

    I could have moved with the stealth method active, but I didn''t want to push my luck. I havee close to death many times here, and I survived, and I want to continue with that.

    Soon the monster moved away, and I continued, with my strings moving around me.

    I am collecting resources.

    I have used quite a lot on Serena and hope she will be able to pay me back one day.

    Though, it will be fine if she didn''t.

    I didn''t save her in the hope of receiving something in exchange, but would be d if I did.

    A few hours passed and I am covering the distance fast. If everything goes well, I will be out of the forest by tomorrow afternoon, which is a whole day away.

    The forest is dangerous, and I am being careful. I didn''t take any risks and followed the way Nero is leading me to.

    If he hadn''t been here, I wouldn''t have been able to move, with the speed half of this. Nero makes a lot of things easy, especially traveling.

    An hour passed, and I have stopped. It is not because of the monster, but because of the precious resource, which is very hard to harvest.

    I needed to use the runic construct made of soul energy. So, I could remove the seeds of the red flowers. I couldn''t just pick the flower and take the seeds outter, that doesn''t work with this flower.

    I have to remove the seeds of it, while the flower is attached to the nt.

    It took me a few minutes, but I harvested all the seeds before I take out all the nts. The seeds are the only precious thing, but also the flowers.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    With that done, I continued for two and a half hours; I didn''t stop for nothing before I needed to stop.

    This time for fifteen minutes. There are a couple of Sovereign monsters fighting. It is a way fearsome fight.

    Though no monster died. They were fighting over the resource. The monster, the monster, had got it into his mouth. They had stopped fighting and went on their separate ways.

    Soon, the night came, but I didn''t stop.

    The number of monsters had increased a little in the night, but I decided to take the risk and continue.

    I had already spent more time in the forest, I like to be and just want to get out of here. I will take the rest when I entered the other side.

    There is a city, only a few hours away from the boundary of the forest.

    I will rest there and do some shopping, before resuming the journey toward the javelin city.

 Chapter 3405 Chase

    ?

    I flew over the river and took a left turn.

    I am three and a half days away from Javelin City. I have been traveling fast toward it since I hade out of the Ounal forest.

    I didn''t even stay in Maska City. I shopped for the things; I need and went to a few guilds for the information before resuming my journey.

    Things are strange around Javelin.

    On the surface, everything is good, but inside. People are getting kidnapped and robbed.

    Though, a few are getting, and those who are killing are getting punished heavily.

    It is due to these incidents, there has been heavy patrol around Javelin City. Within a day, I have seen six Earth Sovereigns, with their soul sense spreading over arge area.

    I felt a little relieved. I don''t want to get kidnapped or, worse, killed.

    The scenery of the Javelin is quite beautiful, with many towns and viges in between.

    It is rare to see so many viges and towns. They are not dense, as they are in the territory of the Javelin Organization.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Such densities only ur when the areas are well protected, and they are well protected. It is not just the Earth Sovereigns, that are patrolling, but also Sovereigns.

    Their patrolling is quitemon.

    Though not in as many numbers as it is happening right now. It is also due to special circumstances.

    The more I heard about it, the more I wanted to stay away, but I also reach the city as soon as possible. I have heard a lot about opportunities and the more I heard, the more excited it made me.

    From what I had heard. It is a great opportunity for me. Especially now, when I am creating the Sovereign Inheritance.

    So, despite the risks, I decided to make my way toward Javelin.

    A few hours passed and Inded on the ground and walked toward the very hidden spot, that Nero had found, before taking out my abode and entering inside.

    I have been traveling since before dawn and have to eat.

    Though, it is not the reason, I had stopped. I stopped because it is time for the lesson and I didn''t want to miss anything.

    I entered the library and sat at the table, before opening the book. There is a little more than half an hour before the lesson starts and I want to get some study done before that happens.

    Soon, an hour passed, and she appeared.

    "Teacher," I greeted. To which she nodded, "We will start with where we had left off, yesterday," she said and begin.

    The lessonsted for three hours and twenty-six minutes before it was over, and she disappeared. I stayed and studied for a few hours, before walking out of the core.

    I ate the dinner that my clone had cooked, before getting out of the abode.

    Once again, I resumed my journey toward the Javelin.

    A few hours passed, and everything was going smoothly when a message from Nero rang through my mind.

    ''Father, a few people areing toward you,'' said informed Nero, and he showed them to me.

    Hun!

    I couldn''t help but get confused for a moment. These people are noting from a single direction, all three of them areing from four different directions, with their target being me.

    If Nero didn''t have such a wide sensing range; I wouldn''t have been able to sense theming at me.

    This is a genius strategy; it had been a while since I had seen it used.

    These four people maintain a huge distance and follow a specific path at a specific speed. If Earth Sovereign were to see them, they would look unconnected to each other, but they are.

    So, the moment the prey enters their range; all of them would be moving toward it.

    They areing toward me, and I have no intention of wasting my time with them. So, I increased my speed and moved toward the personing from me in the front.

    All of them are peak Sovereigns, but I didn''t fear them.

    A minute passed, and I could see the green skin man. It is from the race, that I am currently impersonating.

    My methods are not good as Magnus''s; he could take the shape of nearly any race with his methods. I couldn''t, but with bone maniptions and formations inside my core, I could impersonate in quite a race.

    Though all these races, needs to be closer to human, with the traits, I could copy.

    Currently, there are twenty-one races I could turn to and twelve that looked like a half-breed. It may not be much, but it gives me great freedom; that I had started to stop using human identities.

    Every month, the list is increasing. By next month, I nned to add another three races to my collection.

    Soon, there is only a mile of distance between us, and a Gomrves man, took out his long sword.

    "Stop or I will use force," he warned, but I kept moving.

    Seeing that, the anger couldn''t help but ze in his eyes and I could see his aura ring.

    He is ready to attack me. Usually, I would deal with such people, but fighting is going to bring more trouble than I want.

    "You asked for it!" he said as we appeared in front of each other and swung his red sword. It came closer and closer to me, till there were only a few inches between us, when I disappeared.

    I appeared behind him and instead of attacking back; I increased my speed further.

    I could feel the anger in his eyes as he turned and started to chase me. Seeing that a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    Let them chase me; I want to see how long they will be able to.

    All four of them are Peak Sovereign, like me, and not average at all, but I don''t think they have enough speed to catch up to me, but they are trying.

    Trying desperately.

    A few minutes passed and the distance between us keep widening, but they keep chasing me.

    I thought they would give up seeing how futile it was, but they were not willing to do that. I don''t mind; I am even enjoying it.

    It is a change in my monotonous journey, where I get utterly bored.

    Sometimes, in a safe area, I would only use a fraction of the power of a fly, while I go to my core and work. As I would only need to fly, all the scouting is done by Nero, and he warns us if there is any danger.

    A few more minutes passed, and I could barely see them, but they were still chasing me.

    Seeing that, I increased my speed even further and a minuteter, even their soul sense couldn''t touch me, but they were still chasing me.

    I didn''t have to think much to understand why they are doing that, but still surprised, by the risk they were taking.

    ''Father,''

    A couple of seconds passed when Nero''s voice rang out in my mind, and it was a grave.

    A momentter, my expression turned grave too.

 Chapter 3406 Punishment

    ?

    An Earth Sovereigning toward me, and it is not a patrolling Earth Sovereign from Javelin.

    How do I know that? Well, he had been hiding very well on the ground that even Nero didn''t sense him, and he was wearing a robe that covered him whole.

    He is being very careful. So much so that he is not using his energy and using only worldly energy.

    Still, he is an Earth Sovereign, and it took him a second to reach me.

    "Do you have a pass?" he asked directly as he stopped in front of me. "No," I replied.

    I didn''t try to y dump; the news is big enough that everybody going to the Javelin City knows about it. So, ying dumb will be more suspicious than answering directly.

    "Why are you going to Javelin, then?" he asked. "I want to try my hand at the pass," I replied.

    There are two types of passes there; one is like the one I have and the other is that anyone could get after passing the test, but unlike the one I have, the one bonded to aura and couldn''t be taken by others.

    The test is very hard. It had been a year since it had begun and it is said, less than a hundred people have been able to earn it.

    This is hard to believe since hundreds of thousands have tried, but less than a hundred were able to get it.

    One could imagine the difficulty of that, seeing everybody below the prime wants it.

    "Don''t lie to me, boy," he warned. "I am an idiot to lie over it to Earth Sovereign. A pass is not more important than life," I said to the man.

    "Give me all your storage and don''t act smart. If I know, you are hiding any storage device, I will kill you," he said with a clear warning.

    "Fine. I hope you would keep something for me. I don''t like to live in a cheap ce," I said, and all three of my storage rings moved toward him.

    He didn''t touch them and instead took out a brick, which released a bring neon green light covering me, covering my whole body.

    A momentter, it disappeared, and the man took my rings and begin to inspect them.

    "You have some good things," he said and took things from them and, to my surprise, returned the storage ring.

    I was even more surprised when I saw he barely took 5% of things there.

    "Thank you," I said to the robber. He nodded and disappeared.

    I never said a robber thank you, but never any robber took my storage rings and only took 5% of the things. Most, even if they didn''t get what they want, they would keep the storage.

    Not to mention, he didn''t kill me.

    "We have finally caught up to you,"

    I was about to leave when a voice said from behind. It is a blue-skinned man, with three of his buddies.

    "Just leave. I don''t have what you need," I said to them. "You might not have the pass, but you may have other things," said the mohawk human in them.

    "Everything important I had in my storage was taken by that Earth Sovereign. What remained is scraps," I replied.

    "We don''t mind taking the scraps. Hand over all your storage and we will let you leave," said the woman with the red horns, and my eyes turned mocking.

    "That was Earth Sovereign. So, I did what he asked me to do, while you are only Sovereign, who couldn''t even catch up to me," I said to them, with a clear hint of mocking.

    It riled them up immediately.

    "We might be a little weaker than you, but we are four of them. It wouldn''t take us a long to finish you," replied the man with blue skin.

    "You can try, but if I win, I will take all your storage, along with beating you all the pulp," I said back with a smile.

    A hesitation appeared on their faces, but a momentter, they seemed to have made up their mind and they came at me, with their aura zing.

    Seeing that, a grin couldn''t help but appear on my face. Since they want to get beaten up so badly, who I am to reject that wish?

    With that thought, a white wooden stick with ck lines appeared in my hand.

    There is no better thing to beat up the people than the stick.

    With the stick in my hand, I moved toward them and appeared in front of the blue skin man.

    "Die!" he shouted and swung a red sword at me, burning with the powerful red mes.

    The other three hadunched their attacks as well.

    I looked at them with a smile, before disappearing and appearing behind the blue skin man and swinging the stick hand.

    BANNG

    It broke through all the defensive shields and crashed onto his back. I could hear the bones breaking and him vomiting arge mouthful of blood, as he shot like a rag doll, while others watched in shock.

    The stick is good. It is not something I have made but got in ruin. It was from one Grimms, that Magnus had killed.

    BANNG!

    I disappeared a momentter and appeared beside the human and hit him just as hard. Breaking his bones and making him vomit blood with the pieces of flesh.

    BANNG BANNG!

    "I su"

    I hit the man with red horns, just the same, and the tiger beast-man, who tried to surrender, but it was toote.

    He, too, shot back with blooding out of his mouth.

    I looked at all four of them. Looking at me with shock and fear. I have been using treatment every day, making my strength rise a little by a little.

    "Is it enough, or shall we continue?" I asked them.

    "We apologies; it was our mistake to attack you," said the blue skin man.

    "I ept your apology. Now hand over your storages to me," I said to them and they red at me angrily, but one by one, they removed their storages and sent them toward me.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I looked and found no one tried to keep any storage.

    Which is good, because if they had. They would have suffered something nasty.

    I put storages in my core without looking, and turned to them.

    "Find a good ce. It is going to take a while for you all to recover," I said and flew away.

    There was confusion on their faces for a moment, before their eyes widened one by one.

    "Bastard!"

    They cursed at me, but I smiled instead.

    Thieving is bad, and I have left something in them that will make them incapable for them to use their full power. Though it is smart enough that if it detected genuine fear from them, it will unlock their powers.

    They are petty thieves; they deserved to be punished but not killed.

    I hope this will be a lesson for them and reform, because next time, their luck might not hold.

    They might end up getting killed, who might not be as merciful as me.

 Chapter 3407 Javelin City

    ?

    "Javelin," I said as I looked at the city from the sky and the famed javelin tower, piercing the clouds.

    It is tall, the tallest building I had seen in this world.

    Buildings are not usually that tall, seeing how easily one could destroy them during the battle, but that tower is unique.

    That is an ancient creation, built over a million years ago. It is strong and only primes could destroy everything.

    It had many things, but over the eyes, everything was taken, and all old traps and formations had been disabled and now, it is the residence of the lord of Javelin.

    A Sky Sovereign.

    It is a reason why I am in my real skin; the only lie about me is my power. I am not going to show people I am Peak Primary-III instead of Peak Sovereign, I am projecting.

    It is a little risky, but I am willing to take the risk.

    I turned away from the back tower and looked at Javelin City. The biggest city I havee across; all the cities before had been controlled by the Earth Sovereigns, but this one is by Sky Sovereign.

    I had one city controlled by the Sky Sovereigns in my travels, but I avoided it intentionally.

    I would have avoided Javelin too, if not for being my destination.

    Inded in front of its gate and walked toward it. It is an enormous gate, with twelve lines. There is no like for the Peak Sovereign, but each of them is getting checked personally by an Earth Sovereign.

    Hun!

    As I entered the gate, I felt the powerful soul sense of the Sky Sovereign.

    It is extremely powerful and faint. So much that most Sovereigns wouldn''t even discover it, while it scanned through them.

    Soon, I appeared in front of Earth Sovereign, and before he could open his mouth. I brought out a medallion.

    Hun!

    A great surprise appeared on his face, and I felt the aura of Sky Sovereign targeting me and also the medallion in my hand, which I had used in a long time.

    "You can go inside," he said. The momentter, without any questions.

    The soul sense of Sky Sovereign had also left me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The medallion is no simple thing. It is an id issued by the Prime organization. It does not mean I am their member.

    Though it is implied, as the medallion is not issued light.

    Many members of Prime originations used it when they didn''t want to show their real id, but still want the cloak of Prime organization.

    I didn''t like to medallion, but seeing the things happening, I decided to use it. I will keep the trouble away; the city wouldn''t want anything to happen to the member of the prime.

    I didn''t immediately find a ce to stay. Instead, I went to a ce, for which I havee here.

    I came out of the teleportation formation and saw that thing. A huge marble door, with a white frame.

    The frame is simple, except for the one design.

    An emblem of the tree with a starry universe as its background. It is the emblem of one of three divine realms; they are the most powerful of all the realms.

    This gate will activate in one month and nine dayster and will take to dimension. Thousands of these doors have appeared all over the prime world and passes to enter inside have scattered all over.

    It is a sponsored program from the divine realm. It only happened once in three hundred years.

    It provides immense benefits for all inheritance hosts that enter inside it. Especially the ones like me; the hosts of celestial inheritance.

    Around the door, there are ny-nine pirs, where there is a line of people.

    All of them are trying the test to get the pass, which I heard is extremely hard to get. I will try my hand at it, but not now; there are a few things I have to do before I do that.

    I looked around it for a few minutes, taking the formations to a different district.

    There I brought the information about the city. I already have the information about the city, but I brought it from a different city.

    The local information is always reliable.

    So, while my clones read through it, I went to the healer''s guild. Where I had spent a whole day to get the certification.

    "Do you like it, Mr. Brock?" asked the realtor.

    She is showing me a ce; it is a three-story building in songor district, which is also called the Healer district.

    It is where 70% of all independent healers are found.

    It is also one of the most protected spaces in the whole city. Healers are essential as not all problems could be solved by potions and other healing medicines.

    Not to mention, it is not the only thing we do.

    Consultation and advising are an important part of our profession. Peoplee to us for advice on their foundation, the side effects of the methods they are practicing, and many other things.

    "I will take it," I said to her.

    This is only the second property and while I could take a look at others. I do not want to. It is more than enough for my needs and what I nned to do.

    In a few minutes, I finalized the details and paid her for the two-month lease.

    I watched her leave before entering back and beginning to walk into each room. When I walked into the rooms, they were empty. When I walked out, they will be filled with furniture and other things.

    A few minutester, I am on the upper floor, where I am going to live.

    I ced the furniture before walking into the bedroom, where the clothes on my body disappeared and I entered the shower.

    I have finished with everything I have to do and to be honest, there is a little disappointment in my heart.

    It is about the tests; I passed a three-day long qualification test, within seven and a half hours and it was surprising. All these tests were pitifully easy, and I would have finished them in half a time, but I resisted the urge and waited.

    The standards are too low.

    It wouldn''t have mattered to me. Even if they have used the realm standards, I would have aced the test for Grade 4 healers.

    Even Grade 5 wouldn''t have been a challenge to me. I am not sure about Grade 6; I may have the knowledge, but I didn''t have the power or even the required experience to achieve the grade.

    It does not feel good to be restricted by power, but it is the truth of the world and I am bound by it.

    Once I got enough strength, I would think about Grade 6.

    Till then, I will focus on polishing the knowledge I have, which is difficult. Seeing, I am not staying in one ce.

    It is why, I have made all these preparations. I hope it works. If it didn''t, then I will have to find a secluded ce in the city and focus on my inheritance and my studies.

 Chapter 3408 Test

    ?

    "Well, I didn''t expect this," I said as I looked at the long line of people in front of my house.

    I didn''t expect this many people woulde.

    Yesterday, after dinner. I had gone to the healing guild and posted a notice there for an assistant. Though I had expected people toe; I hadn''t expected there would be hundreds.

    I am nning on opening a small clinic that will consult and help with the breakthrough.

    It will be rted to the breakthrough of Primary-III into Sovereign.

    If it were up to me, I would have chosen a secluded space and stayed there, till it is time to leave, but I couldn''t no matter what I want to.

    I am creating a Sovereign Inheritance, and for it; I need a massive amount of fresh data. There are a huge number of books in the library about it, and they are enough for most people and even me, but I need fresh data.

    I require pretty specific things in my breakthrough for it and designed hundreds of tests.

    I nned to perform them, while people make the breakthrough.

    Though, the chances of seeding are slim.

    Breakthrough is the most important thing in a practitioner''s life, especially the Sovereigns. They don''t want to take advice from a person with no reputation or make a breakthrough in their ce.

    Still, I have to try. It is the only way I would be able to get the data I need.

    I looked at them for a few seconds before getting off the bed and walked into the bathroom and freshened up, before changing my clothes and walked walking out of the bedroom.

    In the kitchen, I took out things and started to cook breakfast.

    A few minutester, a smile appeared on my face and all the ingredients disappeared, including the dishes getting cooked on the stove.

    Fifteen minutes, they appeared, and I brought it out on the table and served three people.

    "It feels nice to eat together," I said to Ashlyn and Nero.

    Ashlyn had woken up a few minutes ago, and it is a reason why I took the breakfast into the storage and cooked it there to save time.

    So Ashlyn could have breakfast and not sleep on it halfway.

    Soon, I finished breakfast and spent time with Ashlyn before she slept. Even then, I didn''t immediately get down and instead entered my core.

    Click!

    One two and half an hourter, at exactly ten am, I went to the first floor and opened the door for four hundred and seventeen people.

    They all looked at me as I opened the door and I at them. All of them are Grade 3 healers, which was my requirement. 70% of them are Primary-III, while 30% of them are Sovereigns.

    "All of you. Thank you foring to a test," I said to them.

    Some of them smiled, some nodded, and the while remained quiet. Just waited for an interview to start.

    "Since the ce is limited. We will start a batch of hundred."

    "First hundreds of you,e inside," I said, and a hundred came inside, quickly filling the hall whole.

    I looked at all of them, before waving my hand, and immediately, a hundred white crystals appeared around me, which I sent toward them. Each one of them fell into their hands perfectly.

    "This is a test crystal, where there are questions. You all have to answer them at best, your abilities and you have an hour for it," I said and immediately the crystal activated.

    They didn''t waste any time and seeped into their soul senses inside.

    There are only a hundred questions there, all of which they could easily answer with their knowledge.

    I will be testing how they will answer. Which is more important to me.

    If I wanted, I could have chosen anyone from the healing guild. Hundreds of them were avable for the opportunity, but since I will be in the presence of a person for a month and a half, I want that person suitable, who could think.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The quality of healers is average here, and I want the best among them.

    It will be hard, as most of them here are independent and search for mentors who will guild them to the next level.

    It is not a simple thing to get. Seeing, even healers, the gentlest of hearts, guard their knowledge and skill; they wouldn''t teach it to another person unless they trust them explicitly or get something in return.

    I only need an assistant, as I do not n to spend all day on this project of mine.

    I watched them for a few minutes and looked at the answers. They were writing in the crystal. Nearly all of them disappointed me.

    They have knowledge, but couldn''t think out of the box.

    The healers from Javelin are still better than the healers of the other cities I havee across.

    A few minutester, I sat down and closed my eyes and they remained closed, till the hour is over.

    "Thank you for all attending. I will inform those selected for the interview in the evening," I said to them. They nodded and left, while another hundred reced them.

    I handed them the crystal, and they begin to test.

    I continued for seven hours before it ended, and I closed my doors. The test is over and I have started reviewing the answers.

    Of the six hundred and thirty-two who gave the test, only sixteen have been selected. I will interview them in the evening and select one person as an assistant.

    I sent the list to the healer''s guild and went out of the house.

    There are a few things I have to do in the city. One of them is shopping and also collecting information.

    A few hours passed, and by the time I had returned from the city, all sixteen I had selected had been waiting for me.

 Chapter 3409 Assistants

    ?

    "Master Brock,"

    Greeted two people as I came down on the first floor. They are the ones I hired yesterday after the interview.

    One is a woman who looked to be in her early twenties. She belongs to the Onhr race. She has light purple skin and a pair of ck curved horns, and also a tail.

    Though her eyes are the most defining quality of hers. They are green and they shine in the dark.

    The man beside her was a stone skin man who looked to be in her early forties. He had beautiful mchite stone skin.

    Usually, healing is not suitable for stone-skin people, but there is an exception. Like the man in front of me, who is born, with a healing type constitution, which turned the element that forbids healing, to strengthen it.

    Both of them are peak Primary-III.

    I only nned to hire one assistant but ended up hiring two.

    The woman, because of her answers, had the out-of-the-box thinking, I have been searching for she is not knowledgeable as more than half of the people who have interviewed, but have the quality to be a great healer.

    While the man had answered the question in the greatest detail.

    Even the Sovereigns who hade didn''t answer in great detail as he did.

    He had great knowledge about healing, even though he couldn''t think about the box.

    "Loren, Jex. Wee to Brock Clinic. I hope you both will adhere to the rules in the contract and wouldn''t give me a reason toin," I said to them.

    "We will not disappoint you. Master Brock," they replied in unison.

    "Good, get familiar with all the artifacts and equipment. I woulde down if any patient came," I said and walked toward my office.

    I could see the disappointment in their eyes; they were likely hoping to spend more time with me and soak up the knowledge they could.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    If I had time, I would have done that, but unfortunately, I didn''t.

    Though I am making that up with a high sry and if any patient came. I will allow them to learn as much as they can.

    We will open in two hours; At that time, I had nned to finish the lesson and some of my studies.

    I entered my office and closed the door behind me before sitting on a chair and closing my eyes. A momentter, I am at the door of the library, going through what I had learned yesterday.

    Two hours passed, and the lesson was finished, and now, I am looking at the homework, which will be a real challenge.

    We have started on the new subject today, and it is challenging. From today, it won''t be a cakewalk, as it had been in the past three months, and I am not disappointed.

    Instead, I am excited.

    We are moving to harder things that make any rune-master sweat. I have yearned for such challenges on the runes and now I am getting them.

    Hun!

    The doors of the clinic opened at exactly ten, and there were already six people waiting there. I couldn''t be surprised; I didn''t think I would see the patients. The moment we opened the door.

    Though, I shouldn''t have been. Grade 4 healers are notmon, and I am one who is at Peak Sovereign.

    It is a Brown Bear Beastman; it is big like they are and at Peak Primary-III.

    ''Bring him in,'' I said, the moment Loren''s soul sense touched mine.

    Click!

    A few secondster, the door opened, and Loren and Jex brought the patient inside.

    "Mr. Har, take a seat," I said to the man. "Thank you, healer, Brock," he said politely.

    He has to be polite. There is a difference in the stage between us. I could crush him without much effort if I want to.

    "What can I do for you, Mr. Har," I said to him.

    "I am nning on making a breakthrough in Sovereign in a couple of weeks and I want your view of it," he replied.

    "What did other healers you consulted have said?" I asked with a smile.

    A surprise couldn''t help but appear on his face at my question. Most healers wouldn''t ask these questions before they perform all tests.

    "They said I am ready with a 75% chance of sess," he replied after a moment of silence.

    "They are great chances," I said.

    Most healers wouldn''t give chances better than this. The result of the Sovereign breakthrough couldn''t be predictedpletely. There is always a chance of a breakthrough.

    "Let''s hope they are right," I said as I got up and motioned him to lie on the med-bed.

    Buzz!

    Heid down, and I activated the formation and it begin to scan him.

    I made some changes in the med-bed. Reced a few parts, so that meta-scan they will be providing would be much more detailed than it used to be.

    More than a minute passed and a meta-scan of him appeared above him.

    I had got it in ten seconds, but I kept it going. I have looked at it and the result is not that good.

    "The health of your core is good; I am not seeing any problem there," I said, and a relieved smile appeared on his face.

    I magnified the projection and began to check the other parts, talking softly. So, the patient and my two assistants could hear me.

    Fifteen minutes passed when I stopped in one ce.

    "There seemed to be a problem here," I said, and the man became rmed, while I turned to the two assistances.

    "Can you guess what the problem is?" I asked them as I magnified and showed them thirteen magical veins, which were entangled.

    At amon nce, one couldn''t see any problem, but there is.

    "My apologies, Master Broke. I couldn''t see any problem," said Jex, after a minute of looking. I looked at Loren, who also shook her head in disappointment.

    As I had said, it is not an easy problem to spot.

    "Mr. Har. Have you been hit by a near-fatal ice attack, about four to four and a half years ago?" I asked the man, who had a surprise appearance on his face.

    "Yes, it had nearly killed me. I had to spend more than a week dealing with it," he replied.

    "You have dealt the ice elemental energy perfectly, but is a corrosiveness mixed in it, which had sneakily left behind,"

    "These patterns here are proof of that, but we can do a few tests to prove it," I said to him.

    "It is not serious, is it?" he asked, to which I shook my head. "Generally, no, but you are trying to make a breakthrough. Then it is."

    "It will fail you, without a doubt," I said, and the man shuddered.

    "Can it be fixed?" he asked.

    "Of course, and the treatment is cheap. I will write it down, along with the problem you have, you can consult with other healers, before using it," I said with a smile.

    Eight minutester, the man walked out of my office with a diagnostic crystal and the next patient entered inside.

 Chapter 3410 Representatives

    ?

    I woke up feeling good and wanted to stay in bed for a few more minutes, but it was not a luxury I have.

    It had been two weeks since I havee to the Javelin, and my days are busy, more than I liked.

    I seeped my soul sense down and there are people, sitting in every chair avable in the waiting room and more people are waiting outside.

    I have also hired three more assistants to manage the load.

    Five of them work from dawn, as that is when we would open the door of the clinic and see thousands of patients every day.

    I see less than a hundred patients every day; only those who need my help.

    The rest will get the return reply of the diagnostic and treatment n. Which is easily followed with instructions I have left; only a quarter of them require the healer''s help.

    Which my assistants provide.

    Five of them, take the patients to the med beds and scan them, and use other tests.

    All of them are being recorded in the crystal, which I review at twelve in the afternoon with my assistants and create the treatment n.

    Fromte afternoon to evening, I see the patients that truly require my attention.

    The heavy crowd surprised me. I had expected some, but not such as this.

    I am happy about it as I get to collect arge amount of data. Which had been impossible sinceing into this world. As I couldn''t sneak my seeds into people and scan them without their permission.

    Today is special, because, in two hours. My clinic will have a first breakthrough.

    I would have done it a week ago, but twelve days is the minimum waiting time for any clinic before the healer guild allowed it.

    Most healers have to wait for months to do it, but I get to do it in twelve days. I have quite surprised when they epted my request immediately.

    I thought they would make me wait for at least a month before permitting me.

    I had a n for that. If that happens, but now I do not need to use any of them.

    Hours passed, and it was twelve.

    That is when two Sovereigns walked inside. They both peak Sovereigns like me and Grade 4.

    Click!

    My door opened and both of them entered inside.

    "Healer Masd, Healer Boro, wee to my humble clinic," I said to the man and woman.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The man is an elf who looked to be in his early fifties. Handsome, with blue eyes, and blue hair. The woman beside him is short, about four feet tall, with grey skin and a stone horn on her head.

    "Healer Brock, your clinic is anything but humble," said the elf with a smile.

    "Have all the preparations been made, Healer Brock?" asked the short woman, with no pleasantries.

    She is direct, as my assistants told me about her.

    "Yes, I was waiting for you two to arrive," I said and got off my chair and led them to the second floor.

    These two are representatives. The elf is from the healer''s guild, while the woman is from the city; they will be watching the breakthrough and nine after this.

    The Sovereigns are an important part of the city''s strength. All healers who conduct the breakthrough are rigorously tested.

    They will be with me for the ten breakthroughs, and I need a sess of 70% to gain permission to conduct the breakthrough in my clinic.

    The second floor has a huge hall, and in this hall is arge green stone disc.

    It is a breakthrough formation, capable of conducting twelve breakthroughs simultaneously, but currently, there is only one that will happen.

    "Healer Brock," said the woman in her thirties, sitting in the center.

    She is a Ko Beastwomen, with nervous and excited expressions on her face.

    "How are you feeling Kanar?" I asked. "Little nervous," she answered truthfully.

    "Don''t be. Everything is perfect," I said to her. "Thank you," she said.

    "If you are ready, we can start immediately," I said.

    Buzz!

    To which she nodded and a momentter, the runic circle around her lit up as her breakthrough started.

    "You shouldn''t give false hope to them, Healer Brock. State facts and nothing more," said the short healer.

    "I will remember that, Healing Boro" I replied. I wanted to say something else, but agreed. This woman will be responsible for the permission for the breakthroughs.

    I don''t want to give her a reason not to let that happen.

    Though, I have ways to deal with that. I rather not use them. I just want to collect the data peacefully and leave when it is time.

    The resources mixed and merged, while the two healers watched.

    Half an hour passed, and when it finished and filled runes begin to climb over her body.

    If I had let my breakthrough formation at its full power. Her core would have started to consume the resources.

    A few more minutes passed and finally, her core started to spin and take the resources inside. It is all happening very smoothly, without any problems.

    From what I could see, there won''t be any problem.

    While the breakthrough into the Sovereign is dangerous and unpredictable. This woman is likely to fail.

    She had checked all the boxes and filled every requirement. I am even giving her something extra through the formation, which will increase the chances of her sess even further.

    "The breakthrough is going to take time; I n to review the patient''s files and you two are wee to join us," I said to the two healers.

    "I will dly ept your offer, Healer Brock," said the elf and turned to the woman, who nodded a momentter.

    Seeing them, two of them agreed. I waved my hand and immediately, a table and a couple of chairs appeared.

    The two healers sat on either side of me, while five of my assistants sat opposite.

    "Jex," I said, and the man ced a crystal on the table without saying anything.

    A momentter, a huge meta-scan appeared above the table for all to see.

    "The scan is quite detailed,"mented the elf. I smiled and turned to my assistants.

    This scan is an amalgamation of data from twelve different tests. So, there is no surprise it being detailed.

    I could have an even more detailed one, but it is sufficient for required purposes.

    "What are problems you all could see?" I asked five of them.

    "There are three, I can see Master Broke. First is energy cirction, there is a faint snag in mv 234. The second¡­" stated Loren.

    I turned to Brock, who had only one new thing to add. Josar mentioned two problems, while thest two remained silent.

    "You all missed seven more," I said, and thirteen spots lit up across the meta-scan.

    "Not all problems are an obstruction to breakthrough. Of these thirteen, only these two are," I said and eleven disappeared, leaving only two.

    "Now, tell me why these two will obstruct the breakthrough, and what could be done to resolve them?" I asked five of them, and each of them begin to present their view.

 Chapter 3411 Four Weeks

    ?

    "We are finished; go do your jobs," I said to my assistants, as we finished up with a discussion of diagnostics and treatments.

    I have a few more hours before I see the patients in the evening.

    All five of them bowed and left the room and I turned into the breakthrough formation, where twelve people were making a breakthrough.

    It had been four weeks since I started the clinic and now, the breakthrough formation rarely remains empty.

    Not all the people here are making a breakthrough from Primary III to Sovereign. Some are making a breakthrough to levels within Sovereigns, which is fine by me.

    In these short weeks, I have be quite famous in the city, more than I had liked to be. There are many reasons for that, one of them being my impable record.

    Over one hundred and fifty people have made a breakthrough in the past two weeks in my clinic, and not a single one had failed.

    It is not just luck.

    I only let the people make breakthroughs, who have over 80% chance to seed. If they have any problem, I treat them before helping them make a breakthrough.

    I even heard some Peak Sovereigns are inquiring about me for their breakthrough into Earth Sovereign.

    Some peak Sovereigns havee to me for advice.

    Unfortunately, not a single one of them is ready. All of them would require years before they be ready to make the breakthrough into the Earth Sovereign.

    I don''t need people making a breakthrough into Earth Sovereign. I need those making a breakthrough into Sovereign, which I am getting in great numbers.

    Though, I won''t reject those who are trying to make a breakthrough into the Earth Sovereign.

    The data will be precious, not to mention the massive energy at the second stage of merging the soul and body. I have got a lot from Serene, and I want more.

    I focused on the meta-scan of twelve people.

    Three of them are making a breakthrough into the Sovereign from Primary-III, and seven of them are from Initial Sovereign into Mid-Sovereign. One Each trying to make a breakthrough into High and Peak Sovereign.

    Looking at their scans, everything is going perfectly.

    Which is no surprise, seeing I am giving them boosts, with my own resources.

    They have the required resources, which they have spent years collecting. They are good, but I have a better, one that is more suitable for them. Which I would use if I felt the need for it.

    To me, the resources do not matter; I have them in a massive number.

    What matter to me is data, which I am getting inrge amount. I am running hundreds of tests on each of them, getting arge amount of data that I require.

    I have nearly finished my requirements and wouldn''t mind. If the clinic has shut down today. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Though, I don''t n to do that. It will remain open till the week of my leaving. Which will be in three weeks.

    To be honest, I don''t want to leave at all. I like my life here more than I dare to admit; I like healing people and the monotonous schedule. I also liked how much time I am getting to study and work on my inheritance.

    With therge amount of data from the breakthroughs; I am making great progress in my inheritance.

    It is also because of the deepening of my runic knowledge.

    Every lesson is increasing my knowledge of the ancient runes, which is helping me with themon runes and my inheritance.

    A few minutes passed, and a very tall, bony man opened his eyes.

    "Congrattions, Sroyil," I said to the man, who finished his breakthrough. "It was the smoothest breakthrough, I had ever had,"

    "Thank you, healer Brock," said the man with the folded hands. "My help was small. It is you, who did the work," I replied.

    I talked to him for a few minutes before he left the hall, and I contacted my assistant.

    Click!

    "Loren, send Kerba," I said, and less than a minuteter. A blue skin, half-elf woman, who looked to be in herte teens, walked inside with a nervous gait.

    "Don''t be nervous, Miss Kerba. There is a high chance you will seed," I said to the woman.

    "But not 100%?" she asked, to which I smiled. "Nobody could guarantee 100% sess, miss Kerba. If they are doing that, then they are the greatest fools out there," I replied to her, to which her cheeks heated up.

    "My apologies. I didn''t mean any disrespect," she apologized.

    "There is no need to apologize for, it was a valid question," I said to her, and could see her feeling relieved.

    "So, are you ready for the breakthrough?" I asked. "Yes," she replied after a moment of silence.

    "Then sit there and bring out all your resources," I said to her. She nodded and sat on the only empty spot on the breakthrough formation, before bringing out her resources, which fell on the spots they needed to be.

    The breakthrough didn''t start immediately. The formation scanned her, and my clone studied her meta-scan.

    There had been some sabotage a few days ago.

    I didn''t even antagonize anyone, but they took some perceived offense and tried to sabotage me.

    I always take precautions.

    So, I caught the problem, before asking the person to make a breakthrough, which went smoothly. I have also dealt with a person who tried to sabotage me.

    They have been suspended for two decades from practicing in the Javelin and their reputation the ruin.

    The punishment is a little lighter than I liked, but I didn''t pursue it. There are more important things for me to do than waste my time on them.

    I watched it for a few minutes before closing my eyes.

    Once again, I am in my core; this time, instead of going to the library directly. I helped my clone to harvest the resources.

    Most of these resources get harvested by the formations, but some are too delicate and need a personal touch. Though, I am working on formation, which is better than the one that I am using now.

    Every week, I need to harvest some resources.

    The core is a great ce; the best quality soil and time dilution make many resources grow fast.

    Though not all of them are like that; there are some nts in my core that take centuries to mature.

    A few minutester, I finished with the harvesting and went to the library, where I worked on my inheritance and studied, till it is time to see patients in the evening.

    I did that for three hours before going to my ce on the top floor and having dinner. By that time, all the people have finished breakthroughs.

    I didn''t admit others in their ce.

    I am going out to attend a weekly discussion at the healer''s guild. It is quite good; I have learned so much in the past two weeks.

    While I may have huge knowledge in the library; interaction and discussion are necessary.

    It is how we exchange ideas and learn things that might be in the books.

 Chapter 3412 Pass

    ?

    "So, how is he?" asked the middle-aged beastman sitting in a metal chair. "He has deep healing knowledge; seemed to know about everything."

    "He is also smug, looking down on all healers. Especially when he asked the question and nobody seemed to know the answer," replied a woman with marble ck skin.

    "Do you think he will be able to help us?" asked the middle-aged man. "I don''t know, sky lord," she replied with a shake of her head.

    "We shouldn''t waste any time on a grade 4 healer. We should focus on getting a Grade 6 healer from Anaeb; I am sure they will know, what is wrong with our little flower," said a human woman, who looked to be in her mid-thirties.

    "I am trying love, but people from Prime are not easy," said the middle-aged man, while massaging his head.

    In the past three years, they had called all types of healers. Including the lone Grade 6 healer of their organization has and two Grade 6, from their allies, but they have failed to find the treatment.

    It could be said they have be desperate, that they have now started to look at Grade 4 or anyone who seemed to give them a little hope.

    He has the power to crush the city, but he never felt so helpless as he is right now.

    "Keep your eyes on him," he said to the woman and slumped back in his chair.

    If not for responsibilities, he would have gone to Anaeb himself, but he couldn''t as long as that gate is in his city.

    ¡­

    "You are really knowledgeable, Brock, and thatst question of yours has stumped all of us," said the Elf as we walked out of the healer''s guild.

    "I am not going to tell you the answer, Masd. It is you for you to find out," I said to the man.

    "I am not asking you for an answer, Brock. I will find that on my own," he refuted, to which I smiled, before waving at him and walking away.

    It was a productive discussion and the question I asked was quite tricky. I wonder whether anyone will be able to find an answer, including the ones who snooping on our discussion.

    I will know it in any week, or I will reveal it myself.

    I pushed the thought of the question and walked toward my destination. It is not my house, but a ce I nned to visit. Since the first day, I havee to this city.

    Taking a teleportation formation would be much easier.

    I walked while watching the lovely city; people are the street,ughing, smiling or just walking.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I smiled, seeing them, and wish I had been in thepany of a certain woman.

    I miss her desperately, but I am not going to see her soon.

    It had been more than two years since we left our world, and I couldn''t help but wonder whether my child had been born yet.

    It is likely, even Marina had said, that it will take at least a decade for that to happen, but she said those words when she was a Primary II.

    I am sure she wouldn''t be at that level now and that changes things. It could expedite her pregnancy or slow it down, nothing could be said.

    A little more than an hour passed, and I pushed those thoughts away and focused on the task head.

    I once again appeared in front of the marble gate and the pirs around it.

    Even at this time, there are lines in front of each one of those pirs. I looked around before appearing in front of a pir with the shortest line.

    Everyone needs to line up, even the governor of the city will have to line up. These are the rules set by the people who have ced these pirs and even the Governor wouldn''t dare to breach them.

    There are six people in front of me; they would need half an hour to an hour.

    I didn''t mind. I simply stood in line, enjoying the night.

    I wanted to snoop on the conversation with people around me, but I couldn''t do it around the pir. Though, that didn''t stop me from listening to the conversation about the couple in front of me with good old ears.

    They are arguing about the silly thing, but are quite mad at each other.

    The conversation had stopped being about the silly thing, and now it is all about winning the argument.

    The argument continued until it was the woman''s turn to try. Where they stopped arguing and the man wished good luck to his girlfriend.

    Seven minutester, the woman put her hand down in disappointment. Her eyes are even teary. The man hugged her and whispered something in her ears, before putting his hand on the pir.

    Six minutester, he also put his hand down in disappointment.

    It is not easy to pass the test within. If it had been, thousands would have passed it, instead of a little over a hundred.

    I ced my hand on it and a momentter; I felt myself getting pulled and found myself floating in space with thousands of icons around me.

    These are the subjects. There are thousands of them. I only need to choose one.

    I choose runes, of course.

    Buzz!

    The icon lit up, and a formation appeared in front of me, with ten hours as the timer.

    I studied it for more than fifteen minutes, before started to solve it. Here, there were no restrictions on using the clones, but I didn''t.

    I want to solve it on my own.

    The formation is good, but not difficult. It is easier than what I had faced in thest test of the library.

    So, it was no surprise that I was able to solve it, within two hours and seventeen minutes.

    Buzz!

    It buzzed, and I find myself out with everyone staring at me.

    The people behind me, even had a shock in their eyes. I smiled at them, before turning to my wrist, where the pass had imprinted itself.

 Chapter 3413 Offers

    ?

    ''I don''t have a pass, Earth Sovereign, but if I somehow get it, I will only decide what to do with it, in the next week.'' I said to Earth Sovereign.

    ''If you wish to sell it, please contact us first. We are willing to offer any price you want,'' said the voice from the other end.

    I didn''t reply for a few seconds, and they seemed to understand the meaning and quietly cut the connection.

    This had been the seventeenth Earth Sovereign to contact me since I had gotten the pass in the pir.

    They do not want that pass since it couldn''t be shared. They want the first pass that I might have.

    It is a valid guess for others to make; since I havee one and a half months before the opening of the gate and rented a ce for only two months.

    The thing that put me on their map is me gaining the pass in the pirs. It had created an enormous ssh, that now every person seemed to know about it.

    I made a mistake there; I should have read about the people who got the pass through the pir, especially in the timing they have gotten.

    Over a million tried and less than two hundred got, and all of them took at least seven minutes to do it.

    I, on the other hand, got it in two minutes and seventeen seconds.

    Now, I have two passes, and I am going to sell one. I didn''t see anyone whom I could share it with and the prices they are offering for it, are mouthwatering, even with all the resources I have.

    I shook my head and closed my eyes; a momentter, I was back in my core and appeared beside the alchemy station.

    In there, two of my clones are working on something extremely precious.

    They are refining a resource. It is one of the resources I have gotten from Le in exchange for a few grams of bubbling cloud tar soil I had sold to her.

    It is very precious; so much that even Sky Sovereigns, eyes would go wide seeing it. They wouldn''t mind killing me to get it.

    I know the value of bubbling cloud tar soil. I didn''t sell it cheaply. Though it could be said, they have gotten it at a discount.

    Even people from the realm didn''t have something equal to a soul. I had to make do with the lesser product.

    Compared to them, I have gotten a fair deal from Ven. The information provided is extremely precious; the more I study it, the more impressed I be with it.

    Though, currently, I am a little sad and disappointed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Not with information, but my inability to use it. I wanted to use it, but I couldn''t be able to create a formation, that will help me do it with my moon.

    It is extremely hard, and it is the only chance I have.

    If I didn''t do it during my breakthrough into Sovereign. Then it would be very hard for me to do it after it. The next chance I will get will be during my breakthrough into Prime.

    Which I don''t know, if I could ever reach it.

    I have to do it during my breakthrough into the Sovereign stage. The benefits it will offer me will be immense; I would be able to get so much from the Grimms and other things, I am right now.

    I will keep trying. Till then I would need to keep making other preparations.

    I worked with my clones in the alchemy for a few hours, before opening my eyes.

    One breakthrough in the breakthrough formation is about to be finished. It had finished. Once the breakthrough energies get absorbed, they will be formally over.

    It will be another crowning sess, without any failure.

    To be honest, I am quite shocked by such a rate of sess. Or rather, no failure.

    The breakthrough into Sovereign isplex, and I thought I would have at least 2% to 3% failure, but there are none.

    The news seemed to have spread and even people from the organization started toe to me. They are hiding their identities, but I could recognize their inheritance.

    Hun!

    I was waiting for the breakthrough to finish up when I sensed the presence appearing beside me.

    "You have finally decided to show yourself," I said to the woman appearing beside me.

    Hearing me, a surprise appeared on her face, but she quickly smoothened her expression.

    "You were aware of me?" she asked. "You are not that good," I said with a smile.

    The woman in front of me is a stone skin. She is tall with beautiful brown marble skin and dark hair. She is wearing a mask that hides her face and eyes, but it doesn''t hide her aura.

    She is a High-Earth Sovereign.

    "Since you decided to show yourself. What do you want?" I asked her directly, not fearing her power at all.

    She couldn''t do anything to me; especially after I got the pass. Even the Governor, a Sky Sovereign, won''t do anything to me unless I broke some serious rule ormitted a big crime.

    "There is a patient I like you to see. She is sick of years, and nobody seemed to know what is wrong with her or able to heal her," said the masked woman.

    "I am a breakthrough consultant," I said, didn''t decline her offer.

    "That is a fa?ade. You are a healer and from what I observe, quite a good one for your level," she said, and I just look at her.

    "My boss didn''t think you could heal her. We just want you to take a look at her and see, if you know, what she is suffering." She spoke.

    "Fine, give me her file. I will tell you if I know something about it." I said to her.

    She is definitely working for someone powerful, and I could already guess who, and while I could decline them, and they wouldn''t be able to do anything to me; I don''t want to do it.

    I am also quite curious; that person definitely has ess to healers, higher than my grade, and still not able to heal.

    It must be something serious.

    "No, you will havee with me," she said, to which I shook my head. "I can''t, as you can see, I am busy. I couldn''t leave without, their breakthrough is finished," I said, looking at twelve people on the disk.

    "They are not important and besides, they will be fine if your record is anything to say," she said and ced her hand on my shoulder.

    I pushed it away immediately.

    "They are my responsibility, and I will not move till they are finished with their breakthrough," I said, looking directly into her hidden eyes.

    "I work for very powerful people. Even the protection of pass wouldn''t be enough to protect you from them if they got angry," she said.

    "I don''t like people threatening me, you know. Especially the one who needs my help."

    "So, wait, till every breakthrough is finished, or get the hell out of my clinic," I said to the woman.

 Chapter 3414 Egg

    ?

    "Congrattion, Runel," I said to the man as he opened his eyes. "Thank you, healer Brock," he said.

    I talked to him for a few minutes like I talked to every person before making a breakthrough.

    He is thest person to make a breakthrough and like all before him. It was a sess.

    "Are you ready now?" asked the masked woman as she appeared beside me.

    "Yes," I said, and before I could say anything further. She put her hand on my shoulder, and I felt myself move at an extremely fast speed.

    We moved at a speed I couldn''t even see before suddenly stopping. It took me a few seconds to get control over myself before looking around.

    I am in a stone hall, and in front of me are huge metallic door.

    It is unguarded, but I could feel the faint soul sense of several Earth Sovereigns around it.

    And also of the Sky Sovereign.

    "Everything you see there will need to be confidential," said the masked woman, but I didn''t reply and kept looking at her.

    She looked at me for a couple of seconds before walking toward the door and pushed it open. There is an energyter, covering the door. One couldn''t see what was happening inside.

    "Follow me,"

    I followed after her and entered the other side into a hug around the hall. There, I saw the patient.

    In the center of the huge hall, I saw a woman with ck cat earsying on the med-bed in the center of the formation. She looked to be in her mid-twenties and have a beautiful face.

    Around her, there is a giant formation on which the resources are slowly getting absorbed by the unconscious woman.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Twenty-six years ago, mistress returned from the ruin. She was fine for a few days before she started to feel weak and within hours fell unconscious,"

    "Since then, whatever is inside her is consuming the resources. If we didn''t provide them to her, it will begin to suck on her vital energy and the soul," she informed.

    "Were you able to find out what is wrong with her?" I asked, to which she gave me the look.

    I kept looking at her.

    "We have called many healers, including the Grade 6. The most they were able to guess was that mistress had been nestled by the invisible parasite,"

    "We have tried different methods to recognize it and even kill it, but nothing worked."

    "One of the methods we had tried nearly killed the mistress," she informed, looking at pointedly. Cautioning me that I shouldn''t subscribe to something I am not sure of.

    "I liked to see her current meta-scan and all the past scans, including those before she fell sick," I said to her.

    "They are here," she said and pointed at the green block of stone.

    I nodded and walked toward it and tapped on it and soon, the current meta-scan appeared, and it is extremely detailed. The med-bed they are using are of high quality.

    Another thing that surprised me is the level of the woman. She is a Peak-Earth Sovereign.

    More powerful than the woman standing beside me.

    I looked at it carefully, before starting to pull out an older meta-scan and looked at each one of them before changing. I am studying them, as well as copying them for my clones.

    The more I studied her, the more interested I would be.

    It is really an interesting case and as the woman said, there is another life in here. Though it is a parasite or something else, I don''t know.

    It took me four hours and forty-two minutes to look at the meta-scan and other tests. Including what other healers have done and what reaction it had got.

    "Can I perform a few tests?" I asked the woman. "You have to do everything with tools in this room, and ask me before every test," she said.

    "Ok," I said and begin.

    This ce didn''t only have a powerful med-bed, but also other medical artifacts of the same grade. I wanted to steal them, but that would be idiocy.

    Three hourster, I finished and closed my eyes for a few minutes before opening them.

    "I have to say; I had not expected it," I said and immediately the woman appeared around me and found a faint soul sensed before powerful, so much that I shook.

    "Do you know what happened to the mistress? Are you guessing it, or do you know for sure?" asked the masked woman. She looked agitated.

    "Do her parents want to listen personally or prefer through soul sense?" I asked instead. Immediately, the stifling soul senses disappeared, and a momentter, two people appeared beside me.

    "Governor, firstdy," I greeted two people.

    The woman sleeping is the daughter of the Governor.

    I didn''t know she was sick, but such things are kept under wraps and even people know it. They wouldn''t discuss it with anyone, seeing it involve a daughter of Sky Sovereign.

    The Governor is Panther Beastman, with a big body, while his wife is human, with smooth raven hair.

    Her daughter looked like a carbon copy of her; the only thing she had inherited from her father were his ears and eyes.

    "Are you telling the truth? Do you know what happened to my daughter?" asked the woman, gripping me by my shoulder hard.

    The woman is Peak Earth Sovereign, and she is gripping so hard. That, if she applied a little more strength, she would begin to crack my bones.

    "June, you will break Master Brock''s bones. If you didn''t release him," said the man, and immediately, the woman released me.

    "My apologies, Healer Brock," she apologized.

    "It is fine," I said.

    "What happened to my daughter, Healer Brock?" asked the Governor. While the voice was soft, there was a great weight behind it.

    "You would understand it better if I showed you," I said and turned to the green block and begin to tap on the key.

    A slow change begins to appear on the meta-scan before the final picture revealed itself.

    "My god!" said the woman and gripped the hand of her husband. Even the governor shook seeing it.

    It is really something.

    I am showing them what is inside their daughter, and it is not a parasite, but an insect.

    There is a tiny egg in the center of her veins, and it had connected itself to her body and soul.

    They could clearly understand what it means with the knowledge they have.

    "The egg belongs to Yrahkis Menar; also known as sun wing butterfly. It is an insect monster, but not amon monster, but a cosmic monster," I said, and horror appeared on their faces.

    "Cosmic," muttered Governor, with terror in his eyes.

    If I had been in his ce, I would have been feeling the same.

    The cosmic level is beyond Sovereign, it is something that only Prime would dare to interact with.

    Cosmic monsters are extremely dangerous, and far more powerful than a normal monster of the same level.

    Even the same level of powerhouses would die under their jaws. People would prefer to run instead of fighting them if they ever had the misfortune ofing across them.

 Chapter 3415 Egg II

    <h4>Chapter 3415 Egg II</h4>

    "Can that egg be removed?" asked the First Lady.

    I didn''t answer and instead, tapped on the buttons on the green block and immediately, a few things be more prominent.

    Which again put horror on their faces, but I have to show them reality. So, they wouldn''t keep any false hope in their heart.

    "It is impossible for me; even Grade 7 healer wouldn''t be able to do it."

    "If it had been the first week, I might have been able to do it, but now, after nearly three decades, it is impossible. The Egg had be part of her. Taking it or doing anything to it means killing your daughter." I replied.

    The woman begins to cry hearing that, but it is the truth. The egg of the sun wing butterfly had be part of her.

    Their lives are connected or rather, the life of the woman is connected to Egg. She would die if something happened to the egg, but if she died, the insect growing in the egg wouldn''t die.

    To it, the body is just the host providing the food. If it is killed, it will find another one.

    "So, there is no way to save my daughter?" asked the Governor. "I didn''t say that," I said and immediately, both of them froze, before their eyes lit up and turn to me.

    "You can save our daughter?" asked the woman excitedly, to which I shook my head.

    A frown appeared on the Governor''s face, and I could see the hint of anger, which he controlled and looked at me intently.

    "What are you trying to say, healer Brock?" he asked.

    "I am saving, I couldn''t save her. The only one who could save your daughter is your daughter," I replied, and the frown on his face be even bigger.

    "What do you mean?" asked the woman.

    This time, it is she who controlled her husband by taking his hand in hers and squeezing it gently.

    "The egg has be part of her. It couldn''t be removed, but it could be tamed."

    "If your daughter could tame it, she will be able to survive, at least for a few years, as the solution is a lot moreplex and will take decades or even centuries and a lot of hardship,"

    "I am getting too far ahead. What I am trying to say is, your daughter could be saved and the first stage of that is taming the insect inside the egg," I exined.

    My exnation didn''t make them feel much better and instead further deepened the frowns on their faces.

    "How would that be possible, Healer Brock? Our daughter had been unconscious for more than two and a half decades,"

    "We have tried many methods to wake her up, contact her. One time had nearly killed her in our attempts,"

    "We can not wake her up," she said before suddenly her eyes lit up and she turned to me. "Unless you have a way to wake her up?" she asked, with her eyes full of hope.

    To that, I shook her head and could see the unbearable sadness in my mother''s eyes, and my own heart begins to ache.

    "I couldn''t wake her up, but I would be able to contact her directly through her soul," I replied.

    I could see the joy appearing on their faces before cautiousness appeared in the Governor''s eyes.

    "Will it be dangerous?" he asked. "It is not without risks," I replied. There are faint risks; it could be said that egg would make things easier with the formation I am going to use.

    "Can you give us some time, to think about it, healer Brock," he said, after a few seconds of silence.

    "Sure," I said, and a book appeared in my hand.

    On the cover of it, a very beautiful butterfly with its wings burning in the sun''s glory.

    "This will help you clear the doubts about the cosmic insect you have," I said and handed them a book, before walking toward the gate.

    The stone skin woman followed me out of the door, before cing her hand on my shoulder.

    Everything turned blurry for a few seconds before I appeared in my house.

    "I don''t have to tell again, but keep everything you have seen to yourself," she reminded. Instead of replying, I just looked at her till she disappeared.

    It is an hour before dawn and there are already people lined up in front of my house.

    I looked at them for a moment before entering my bedroom. In a few seconds, I was in a sound sleep.

    I woke up three hourster, feeling fresh.

    I didn''t immediately get out of the and instead went to my core and entered the library. Where three of my clones are working on the inheritance, while the other two, looking at arge meta-scan.

    It is a meta-scan of the governor''s daughter, beside it is a scan of the egg.

    It is my first time seeing the egg of the cosmic beast and it is truly a marvelous thing.

    It was able to hide so well that even Sky Sovereigns wasn''t able to discover it. It is not surprising, the egg is covered in a pattern ofws and only those familiar with it could detect it.

    I have notprehended thews, but it is not the only way to recognize it.

    "It is viable," said clone four. "Good," I replied. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I already know it is viable. Our soul is one. What they know is what I know.

    I looked at the meta-scan, and it was magnificent. The cosmic insect has be part of woman, but if there is danger. It could get out of the woman, with minimal danger.

    It is not some other way.

    To me, this meta-scan is extremely precious. It is showing me a life example of how things could hide in one''s body, without getting detected.

    It will be extremely useful to me, after I made a breakthrough in the Sovereign.

    Hun!

    As I was studying it, a spark lit up in my mind, and immediately tens of meta-scans appeared in front of me.

    All these meta-scan belong to dead people; taken seconds after their death. They are the cultists of Ishban.

    I have been searching for something in them, but I have been unsessful in finding it.

    Now, I have gotten an idea seeing the scan of the Governor''s daughter and I want to see if I could find it through the new idea.

    Time passed, and soon, it is time for the ss.

    I handed them to my clones and sat down in the usual chair and a minuteter, the teacher appeared, and we started with the ss.

    The sssted for four hours and after that; I spent a few more studying what I had learned.

    By the time I finished. I was feeling hungry and thus got out and cooked myself a meal, using my full abilities.

    "You are wee to join me," I said and for a few seconds, nothing happened. I didn''t think she would, but she did, in the sixth second.

    "Grade 5 culinary master. You are not a simple man, are you?" she asked. Instead of answering, I smiled and served her the lunch, which she ate, keeping her mask on.

 Chapter 3416 Blain

    <h4>Chapter 3416 in</h4>

    "Anything?" she asked as her husband opened his eyes. "Only a few details. They are about the same, what the book said," he replied, staring at the book on the table.

    They both had read the book, a couple of times. So much that every word from it had been memorized.

    "Even the great library of Sky Grade organization didn''t have more than a few pages about the cosmic monster," said the woman.

    The book that the healer gave them has more information than their whole organization.

    "Our level is too low toe into contact with the cosmic monsters. So, there is no need to collect the knowledge on them," he replied.

    For a few minutes, there was a silence, before the woman turned to him.

    "So, he is the only option we have?" she asked, and he nodded.

    ¡­.

    A day and a half passed since I returned from the javelin tower, and I got no reply from them.

    I am not worried, as I know it wille. It will not matter, even if it didn''te. I told them what I could do. It is their choice, whether they want to avail my services or not.

    I have got arge amount of data already, and it inspired me and helped me find the thing I had tried for months.

    Now, I couldn''t wait to reach the Sovereign stage; the things I will do after reaching there would be simply amazing.

    ''Governor has summoned you,'' said the familiar voice. ''Wait till the breakthroughs are finished,'' I replied.

    Currently, I am seeing patients in my office, and above me, people are making the breakthrough. It will take five to six hours before thest one of them finished with a breakthrough.

    I could expedite the process, but I had already revealed too much, and I don''t want to reveal anything further.

    I thought she could insist like thest time, but she didn''t.

    Two and a half hourster, I finished with patients and went to the top floor. When I cooked dinner and like yesterday and this morning, she appeared silently in a chair in front of me.

    We didn''t talk much, but I like thepany.

    "You have been eating my food, but didn''t even tell me your name," I said to her. "in," she replied.

    I have noticed a couple of things about this girl, in one and a half days. One is young, younger than me, which is not surprising.

    Most of the talented people in this world are younger than me.

    She also cared deeply about the sick woman. She might be the woman''s friend or lover. It is hard to tell just by voice and she is willing to remove the mask. So, I could see her eyes.

    "Where do you learn culinary art?" she asked as she helped me wash the dishes. "A ce far away," I replied.

    I could tell she was irritated by my answer, but didn''t force it.

    After we finished washing the dishes, she disappeared once again, while I went to the second floor, where six people were still making the breakthrough.

    I sat down and closed my eyes. I would open them every few minutes to congratte them on their breakthrough before closing them again.

    Click!

    The door closed as thest person left and she appeared in front of me.

    I didn''t even get to open my mouth, when she ced her hand on my shoulder and I saw everything go blur, before once again, I appeared in front of the familiar door.

    She pushed it open, and we went inside.

    There is the Governor, and his wife are already waiting. I am a little surprised, seeing there is no one beside them; I thought there will be a few healers.

    "Governor, firstdy," I greeted. "Healer Brock," they said.

    "Have you made the decision?" I asked them. "Yes, we will go with what you said." Replied the firstdy.

    "What we do will be in two parts. First, we will contact her through her soul and inform her what we want her to do."

    "The second is casting a formation. That will help her tame the cosmic monster," I exined. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Will we be able to talk to our daughter?" asked the woman hesitantly. "It is you both who will do the exining," I replied, and could see the joy in their eyes at my reply.

    "This is the n. You will need to exin to her," I said to them and handed them a binder before walking toward the woman.

    Therge formation is covering her, but it is a general formation, to provide her resources most efficiently. It will not interfere with what I nned to do.

    I sat beside her and a momentter, extremely thin energy strings came out of my hand and begin to fold into the runes.

    I couldn''t send them inside first, before turning into the runes. The egg will not let me do it. I will have to create the formation outside.

    I am creating the formation of my own energy, and it isplex.

    Buzz!

    More than half an hourter, I finished with the formation. I activated it immediately, and it moved to cover the sleeping woman.

    A minuteter, it covered her fully and started to seep inside her.

    It is the most difficult part. It needs to avoid the detection of eggs and cover the soul. If I had been alone with this woman, aplishing wouldn''t have been a problem with the forbidden energy.

    Now, I am doing it with my own energy, with only a hint of forbidden power, that is present in it.

    More than an hour passed, and finally, the formation covered the soul.

    "The connection is formed. She is ready for contact," I informed them. Both husband and wife appeared beside me in an instant.

    "in, dear,e," said the firstdy.

    The woman in the mask shook visibly, before appearing beside the Governor and his wife in a circr formation that is covering us all.

    "Ready?" I asked them and they nodded.

 Chapter 3417 Chance

    <h4>Chapter 3417 Chance</h4>

    Buzz!

    The formation activated, and immediately the surrounding scenery disappeared.

    We found ourselves in a nk space.

    There is nothing, no color, not even our figures. The only thing it had was our presence, but they palepared to one huge presence that drowned us all.

    There is another faint presence hidden in the big presence. If they tried to sense it, they would feel an infinite vastness from it, such that it will their soul to its most primal part.

    That is a soul from an insect in an egg.

    If the woman wants to take it, it will be an immense challenge to her, but she will have to do it if she wants to survive.

    "Little flower," said the firstdy softly, and immediately, the whole presence rumbled awake, surprising me.

    I thought she will need to be called a couple of times and even increase the power of the formation before they could contact her, but it happened on the first try.

    "Mom!" said another voice loudly; it was so full of emotion that I wanted to get out of there and give them their privacy, but I couldn''t.

    I have to be here to exin the method. While I have given them the method, they wouldn''t be able to exin it as I would be able to do it.

    Not to mention, I need to be here to maintain the link and transfer an actual method.

    "ra," called Governor, with tears dripping from his eyes.

    "Papa," said the other voice.

    "Little flower, we missed you so much," said the firstdy. "I missed you too, mom," she said, before I felt her focus shifted on me, but it is only for a moment.

    She shifted it back to her parents and in.

    "I am sorry, I couldn''t save you, daughter," said Governor, after a moment of silence.

    "It is not your fault, papa. The parasite infected me is too powerful, I tried to fight it, but I couldn''t do anything to it," she replied, with a hint of defeat.

    I wanted to shake my head, hearing that.

    Fighting it directly is useless, there is an extremely powerful defense around its soul.

    It will suck any offense directed at it. Even if the governor had been at his daughter''s ce, he wouldn''t have been able to do anything.

    It is a cosmic monster, not amon thing.

    It will be a Prime when it came out of the egg; it will berva. If was ever able to turn to butterfly, it will be a Silver Prime or even Golden Prime.

    They talked, but I didn''t focus on it. Instead, I concentrated on the soul of the cosmic monster. Others might not be able to get much, but I am getting massive data with each probe.

    I more, I probe, the more shocked I am before and I wish I could do it with full power, but I couldn''t.

    If I used more power than I am using it currently. It will consider it as an attack and repel me and others out of here.

    That would be terrible. As it will be alert, making the connection again would be impossible.

    They talked for more than two hours before I felt the woman focusing on me again.

    "Thank you, Healer Brock, for giving me the opportunity to talk to my loved one once again," she said, and I could feel how grateful she is for that.

    "It is the least I could do," I replied.

    "My mother said a cosmic monster hadid an egg inside me, and I will have to tame an insect inside it, to survive?" she asked.

    "Yes," I replied.

    "Sorry to disappoint you, Healer Brock. It is impossible. I had tried different methods, including taming it, but I couldn''t able to make, even ripple across its soul," she informed.

    I smiled at hearing that.

    "Lady ra, the methods you may have tried may work for a normal monster, but it is a cosmic monster we are talking about,"

    "Though you are a sort of right about one thing. It is near impossible to tame it, but it is the only way to do it." I said, and I could feel her emitting an emotion akin to a sigh.

    "I will try it; I refused to die without trying, everyst option," she said after a few seconds of silence.

    Buzz!

    "Brace yourself, I will transfer the method directly to you," I said to her and activated the formation.

    Immediately, a packet containing the method went from me to her. The method is necessary. It will work only with the formation; I willy down on her.

    "Did you get it?" I asked after a few seconds.

    "Yes," she replied.

    "I willy down the formation and activate it; you can use the method to tame it step by step," I informed.

    "Ok," she said.

    "Can I have some time to talk to my loved ones? Since this will be thest chance, I will have to talk to them before I seed, which is very unlikely," she said.

    "Sure," I replied.

    They talked for over four hours before they finished, and we got out of her soul.

    "Thank you, Healer Brock, for allowing us to talk to our daughter again," said the governor.

    "It is the least I could do," I replied.

    "Can I start with formation?" I asked him, to which he nodded.

    I took out the air pen and a momentter; it started to spew out the tiny runes. Thousands of theme out every moment, and each one of them is powerful.

    The ink is sky sovereign grade of soul type. I have got in the storage of one Grimm; I had killed in the run.

    It is very expensive, and I hope the governor will reimburse me for it and for other resources that I will use.

    This is the formation I got from the library.

    There are two other formations in the book. One is a mix ofmon runes and ancient runes, while the other one is of wholly ancient runes.

    I couldn''t use both; ancient runes needed to be understood before crafting them. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I might be able to understand the mixed formation, but it will be months and even years, while I am here for only eight days and won''t be returning to this ce.

    It is the best option I have.

    Forty-six minutester, I finished with formation, which now covered nearly the whole hall.

    I looked at it, before waving my hand, and immediately a huge number of resources came out. All of them are precious soul element processed essences.

    As I had said, the treatment is not expensive and it will cost more, the longer it runs.

    "I am going to activate the formation," I informed them. To which they nodded.

    Buzz!

    The formation activated.

    Now there is waiting, and it could stretch for a very long.

    "What are the chances of sess, Healer Brock?" asked the Governor. "Less than 1%," I replied, and he nodded.

    I already hinted to them about the chances. Which is extremely low, but it is the only chance their daughter has.

 Chapter 3418 Last Day

    <h4>Chapter 3418 Last Day</h4>

    "This is for everything you all have done for me," I said as I pushed the five boxes toward my assistants.

    This is myst day at the clinic. Tomorrow, the gate will open, and I will leave through it.

    "You don''t have to give this to us, Healer Brock. We have learned so much from you that we have never learned from anyone," said Jex and tried to push the box toward me, but I pushed it back.

    "Keep it. Consider this a gift from a teacher," I said to them.

    A few minutester, I watched them leave the house before turning away from the window.

    I am going to miss them; miss Javelin and the rxing month I have.

    I am unwilling to leave, but excited about tomorrow. I have heard so much about the ce and I felt like it could help me.

    This ce had given me the rest I needed to face the challenges that lie beyond the gate.

    I stayed in my room for a couple of minutes before walking away. I have to visit the shops that I haven''t visited this week.

    I have visited a lot of shops this week and done massive shopping, that I have not done in all citiesbined.

    It was so much that even in had got shocked by it.

    She said it herself.

    With the governor''s protection, I had let myself loose; I bought anything and everything I need. Now, not only do I have the resources for my breakthrough but also the levels next.

    I have even done some trades with in, who was likely doing it on behalf of the Governor. There are many resources I have that they were interested in.

    They also have many things, that I had wanted.

    I even sold my pass to the Governor. He gave me a fair price.

    The Sky Sovereign, like him, has an immense number of resources. Especially when he had gone to very dangerous ruins to hunt for the resources, that many healers thought might be able to help his daughter.

    Speaking of which, he had paid me handsomely for her treatment as well.

    I had checked on her earlier, but there was no change in her condition. Which is not surprising.

    There is a very high chance that she wouldn''t seed. Cosmic monsters are not something that isn''t something that could be easily reached.

    Especially the ones, who had the potential to reach the Golden Prime and beyond that. Though going beyond, it is extremely rare; it had happened.

    It was midnight when I got out of thest shop.

    "Did you loot any organization or something to have such wealth?" asked the girl who appeared beside me.

    "Nothing like that; it is all gotten from the spawns," I replied.

    "You must have killed a lot of them to gain so much," she said. "You have no idea," I replied with a smile.

    There was silence as flew through the sky. Sovereign could fly through the city, but not through the restrictive areas like I am doing now, but I have special permission from the Governor.

    Soon, wended on the roof of my house and sat down on the chairs on the roof.

    "Does she have a chance?" she asked, her voice full of pain that it felt unbearable. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I didn''t answer that question immediately, instead looked into the sky.

    "I don''t know."

    "The method only provides a chance, an extremely small one, but a still chance, and it is up to her to use its sess," I replied.

    "She will. She is a survivor, and she will survive this too," she said. Hearing that, a smile appeared on my face and a momentter, a tome, which I handed to her.

    "Give this to her after she wakes up. I am sure she will love it," I said.

    "She will really love it," said in, looking at the cover of the tome.

    It is a culinary tome.

    In one of the conversations, she had let it slip that ra loves cooking. So much so that she is a Grade 5 culinary master, and this one love to eat.

    No wonder they have ended up together.

    For more than ten minutes, she remained silent, before she did something surprising.

    She removed her mask and revealed her beautiful face. She is an extremely beautiful woman and has one of the most beautiful faces I had ever seen, but I was not focused on that.

    I was focused on the real aura, which she has revealed for a moment.

    She is no Earth Sovereign, but a Sky Sovereign. More power than even the Governor. He is an Initial Sky Sovereign, while she is a Mid-Sky Sovereign.

    There is something else I had noticed in her aura, and my clones confirmed it.

    "Take this, it might help you in your journey," I said to her and gave her another book.

    She saw the book and a shock appeared on her face.

    "Just who are you?" she asked as she took from me with shaking hands.

    "I hope she will seed, but if she didn''t, try to move on," I said to her, and she gave me a look.

    I said nothing and just hugged her.

    I wish I could do more for her, but I couldn''t. I wouldn''t have been able to do much, even if I was at her level.

    We sat in silence for more than an hour before she put back her mask and simply disappeared. I stayed on the roof for a few more minutes before going back inside the house.

    Iy on the bed to sleep, but it evaded me.

    Usually, I sleep within a second, but sometimes, it takes minutes or even an hour.

    I tried to sleep for a few more minutes but couldn''t. So, I went to my core and worked on inheritance, for a few hours, beforeing out and trying again.

    This time, the sweet sleep took me into its embrace in mere seconds.

 Chapter 3419 Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 3419 Leaving</h4>

    It waste in the morning when I woke up. I didn''t immediately leave the bed and stayed, thinking.

    The door will open in the evening, and I will leave through it.

    There are still a few hours aside from the treatments andst visit to the javelin tower. I didn''t have to do much of anything.

    I didn''t n to do anything. I have done everything I have wanted in the month and a half I had been here, including shopping.

    A lot and lots of it.

    I was also able to do the treatments; both of forbidden energy and the strengthening. Which had increased my strength, but not as much as the Grimms had.

    For others, the benefits these treatments are providing me are immense, but to me, they are frustratingly slow.

    It is not just the strength treatments, but also those of forbidden power. It had been over four months since I had made a breakthrough, but was not able to finish with even a quarter of the progress.

    That incident on the wall had stretched my limit beyond.

    It is the best thing I hope to get, and I have benefitted tremendously, as a bigger limit has brought more strength; not to mention the forbidden power that merged into me.

    I wouldn''t have such strength, I have, if not for that incident, but it also has increased my problems. I have got a big limit and it will only keep increasing with every breakthrough.

    The methods I have would be fine right now, but they wouldn''t be enough when I make the next breakthrough.

    If I seeded, I would have an enormous challenge in front of me.

    It would have been great if Grimms have been avable at a fixed ce. I could have just gone there, but even they would only help with half of the problem.

    They could help with my strength, but couldn''t do much with the forbidden power treatments.

    I have to find something better than the methods I am using. If I don''t want to spend years and years to reachpletion.

    I am trying, but till now, wasn''t able to find anything. That will give me the efficacy and speed I wanted, but I will keep searching.

    There are methods there that will help me. I only need to find them or invent them. There are no other options than that.

    A few minutester, I shook my head and got out of bed.

    After freshening up and showering, I went to the kitchen and begin to cook myself a brunch. I finished within an hour before setting the tes on the table.

    It feels a little lonely to eat alone, but in is not here.

    She lets me feel her presence if she is around.

    I finished up the lonely brunch in record time before starting with my treatments.

    By the time I finished with treatments and shower. It was time for me to leave; it was only afternoon, but I have a thing to do.

    Hun!

    I was looking at the ce; I lived for more than a month and didn''t want to leave when I had sensed in.

    A few secondster, she materialized beside me.

    She didn''t say anything and gently ced her hand on my shoulder. Immediately, I felt myself moving at an extremely fast speed.

    A couple of secondster, we stopped in front of a familiar door and in pushed it open.

    There Madam June was sitting in a chair, looking at her daughter.

    She turned to us, and her eyes got focused on in, where her gaze turned slightlyplicated for a moment before a small smile appeared on her face.

    "You are leaving today, right, Healer Brock?" she asked. We have never truly discussed it directly, but they already know I am leaving with attaining the pass and selling the other one to her husband.

    "Yes," I replied.

    "I wish you best of the luck and I hope you will return to Javelin," she said.

    "Thank you, Lady June," I replied, and she smiled. There is no mirth in it. She is also understood. I will not be returning to Javelin unless I sent it out.

    Which I hope wouldn''t happen. I need to reach the sermon pce. It is my destination and the destination of all people entering through the door in the evening.

    Though, reaching it is quite a challenge.

    The divine realm didn''t want to serve the opportunity on a silver tter. They want you to earn it and from what I heard; it is very well worth it.

    People are willing to pay an exorbitant price for it.

    I turned to the unconscious woman and walked toward her. A few secondster, strings came out of my hand and connected to the formation, and I closed my eyes.

    A couple of minutester, I opened my eyes and turned.

    "Everything is good with formation. It is working as it should be," I said, Lady June just nodded and looked at her daughter, where there is no change.

    On the outside, there is no change, but inside there is.

    I could see the woman trying to tame the insect and how hard it is, but she is not giving up. Well, it''s only been a week and she might need to try for weeks, months, or even years.

    Four and a half years, to be exact.

    This is all the time she has before the consciousness of the insect bes strong enough that it couldn''t be tamed.

    I didn''t tell them that, but if she didn''t seed in four and a half years. The formation will stop on its own, with a simple message.

    I hope it didn''te to that and she seeds, but the chance of that happening is slim.

    A few hours passed, and I walked out of the Javelin tower; I met with Governor and also the people who are going inside from Javelin and the organization it belongs to.

    Including a Sky Sovereign. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Governor was supposed to go, but he canceled a few days ago and now they are sending another Sky Sovereign.

    Their origination has only three, and they could only be sent one through the door.

    "Why aren''t youing? The ce will be beneficial for you," I asked in. "I do not need it," she said softly, with a shake of her head.

    It is clear; she is staying for her girlfriend.

    I do not say anything to that. It is her decision; I am sure she would have thought about it before making the decision.

    Soon, we reached in front of the door; there are already people gathered there. Looking at the door, which is going to open within a few minutes.

    There is strict security, stopping all those who have a pass or permission. They could do it now, with pirs deactivating yesterday.

    We watched in silence and finally, the moment came, which everybody was waiting for.

    The pirs lit up and focused on their light on the marble door, which started to open.

    A minute and a halfter, the door had fully opened, and a first-person walked toward it.

 Chapter 3420 Sermon Realm

    <h4>Chapter 3420 Sermon Realm</h4>

    "I hope you will find what you are looking for in there," said in. "Thank you," I said and turned to her.

    "Take care of yourself; not that anyone could do anything to you," I said, to which she chuckled softly.

    Even the leader of Javelin''s organization is a Mid-Sovereign, and I don''t think even he knows she is a Sky Sovereign.

    Seeing it was only yesterday, Governor and his wife had found out.

    When she removed the maskst night; he also sensed the aura. Well, she let him sense it. If she wanted to, she could have, considering she had been here for decades.

    From little, she had told me; she is not from here.

    A few minutes passed, and thousands of people have been able to get their hands on the pass. Though, less than two hundred were able to win it from the pirs.

    People of all levels enter from Primaries to Sky Sovereigns; everyone below prime could enter it, without any restrictions.

    This is the only gate in several regions and people from far hade here. Even those enemies with the javelin organization hade and the city was letting them enter. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They cannot stop it; those were the conditions of the gate, to which they agreed.

    The city had already benefitted tremendously from it. It had brought trade and powerhouses, many of which they were able to recruit.

    It is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, whose benefits will be felt for many generations.

    "Take care," she said as I moved to leave. "You too," I said as I hugged her before walking toward the gate, with hopes burning in my heart.

    There is no line toward the people, people are entering it one after another. The door will remain open for one day, before closing.

    Soon, I reached in front of it, and after taking a deep breath; I entered the door.

    Instantly, bright light covered me. It is bright, but not harsh. Though it seeped through me, making me feel like it could see through everything.

    I don''t know what it is doing, nor do I could do anything about it. So, I stopped resisting and let it do what it is doing.

    I stayed in the light for more than an hour before it slowly dimmed away, and I found myself in a clearing in the forest.

    It doesn''t feel much different from being slightly cold.

    "Sermon Realm," I muttered as I looked around.

    This is a realm where all doors are connected; people from all over the prime world woulde here, with their destination being a sermon pce.

    That is a difficult ce to reach; there is no map or voice telling where to go. I will have to find it on my own.

    It is why more than half of the people could never reach the sermon pce. Though, if they stayed in this ce long enough, they do receive enough benefits to be worth the price they have paid for the pass.

    ''Nero,e out,'' I said to him and immediately, he came out, looking around alertly.

    As I had heard, there are no restrictions on monsters and Nero could make himself like a monster when he wants to and even I couldn''t recognize him differently.

    "You know what you have to do," I said to him. "Yes, Father," he said and shot out.

    I have to find a way toward the sermon pce. Collect clues that might be around or catch a golden bird that has a map to it and dive into a silverke for a pearl, that will open a portal to the sermon.

    It could be any of these things or something different.

    There are multiple ways to reach the sermon pce and I have four weeks to reach there.

    Every time it opened. If you didn''t find it in four weeks, then you would be automatically sent back to the ce where you havee from.

    I want to reach there as soon as possible. This way, I will be able to make use of this opportunity for the maximum.

    I have already had a n, what I have to do once I reach there. Though, I shouldn''t be wasting my time thinking about it.

    The priority would reach it. Everything else willeter.

    Nero is moving south and I following him; ording to the information I have read. It is the southern direction, which held the most clues, and I will be moving in that direction.

    My pace is brisk and everything I look at is studied by my clones at the core.

    With them, I will be able to pick on a lot more things than I would usually do.

    An hour passed, and I crossed quite a distance, but aside from the scenery of the snow-d hills. I didn''t find any clue, which is not surprising, seeing it had been only an hour since I came here.

    Hun!

    I was looking at the scenery, when I saw a man materialized a few hundred meters away from me.

    He is a White Bear Beastman and has an aura of Peak Sovereign.

    It took him less than a moment to sense me and turned toward me. "Did you find any clues?" he asked.

    "No," I replied.

    Instead of epting the answer, his eyes turned serious. With a faint hint of anger.

    "Don''t lie to me; I don''t like it when people like to me," he said with an air of haughtiness.

    "Fuck off!" I replied, and the anger came out bursting but disappeared just as such.

    "See you at sermon pce, human," he said with a grin and flew into the sky, while I just shook my head.

    The behavior of the beastman may seem strange, but it was not. He tried to intimidate me and when it didn''t work; heughed it off and moved away.

    I havee across many such people to know how to deal with them. I would have even fought it if I had sensed any other intention than intimidation.

    It was one and a half months since I have raised my weapon and I would have more than been happy to do it if someone give me enough reason.

    I watched him disappear and resumed walking on my determined path.

    Hun!

    Hours passed, and I havee across theke. I havee across manykes, but it is Nero, who always went inside, but currently, he is inside anotherke.

    I took a deep breath and jumped inside the icyke.

    Immediately, I felt the biting cold. It is so much cold, that I wanted to use my energy or just summon my armor.

    Here is another stupid thing about this ce. You can''t use energy or armor, or the clues won''t be visible to you. The only exception is the usage of worldly energy.

    It is a stupid rule, and I wouldn''t have believed it, but nearly all testaments have said the same thing and I am not going to refute them.

    So, I bore the cold and begin to look for every nook and cranny of the frozenke, which is trying to freeze me like water above.

 Chapter 3421 Petal

    <h4>Chapter 3421 Petal</h4>

    I came out of theke after twenty-two minutes of fruitless searching.

    I am cold and now drying myself. Theke had nearly frozen me, which is hard considering the strength and powers my body has, but thiske is also not normal.

    After I finish drying myself, I moved without wasting any time.

    It had been ten hours since I havee to this ce and didn''t find a single clue, which is normal. On average, it takes three and a half days for a person to find the clue.

    Some lucky ones appear directly in front of it. I am not one of them.

    A few more hours passed, and I decided to take a rest. Thankfully, I could take out the abode and things from my storage.

    There are no restrictions on that.

    I directly entered the practice room and started with the treatment. It might seem like a waste of time to do it in this ce, where every minute is precious, but I have done it.

    Though I will be taking the treatments of the forbidden power and not strength treatments.

    I couldpromise on that. As I might find any resource, ce, or Grimm, that will boost that.

    It is not the same with the forbidden power unless I have across a storm and brown water and am willing to risk my life. These regr treatments are the only way to merge more forbidden power into me.

    There are only two treatments, and it will take less than two hours for it.

    ''Stop!''

    I was in my second treatment when my clone''s voice rang out in my core. It didn''t say that to me, but to Nero.

    He stopped immediately and went to the ce where there are a couple of snow roses. My clone is looking at one petal of snow rose, which is shining gently.

    A normal person wouldn''t notice even someone observant, as Nero had noticed as he ran past it.

    I immediately got out of the treatment. I have made an adjustment to them so that I could get out of them any time I want.

    I don''t get out unless there is an emergency. This is an emergency; I have found something that could be a potential clue that will take me to the sermon pce.

    I quickly cleaned myself and walked out of the abode, and ten minutester, I reached it.

    "Do you notice anything special about it?" I asked. "No, but it doesn''t belong to the flower," he replied. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I nodded and plucked it out of the flower; Nero had already performed all tests. My clone had asked him and, except for noticing the petal didn''t belong to the flower, he was not able to find out anything about it, despite his abilities.

    Hun!

    As I took out the petal, I tried to send it to my core, but to my surprise. The petal didn''t move at all.

    I have put a lot of things in my core; many had resistance, but the moment I tried to pull it into my core, the pulling force would simply slide past it.

    I gave up after a couple of tries and started to look for a clue into it myself.

    First, I tried to look deeply, to see if any map was carved on it. There are hundreds of instances where people have a microscopic map carved on the petal or the leaves, but it didn''t seem like the case here.

    I looked at it with a very good magnifying ss, which I myself had crafted, but saw nothing.

    Seeing that, I seeped my soul sense inside it and got nothing, even when I looked through every speck.

    Next, I burrowed it into the dense, worldly energy, but got nothing.

    I tried a couple of more methods; some from the notes I have read about, others I and my clone and had thought, but have got nothing out of it.

    "Now thirteenth," I muttered and took out a ss bowl from my storage and collected snow from the trees around me, and melted it into the bow.

    When itpletely melted, I gently ced the snow-white petal on it.

    I was expecting nothing to happen, like all thirteen methods, but to my surprise, the petal moved.

    I didn''t dare to believe it and gently moved the petal, but a secondter, it went back to what it had been.

    ''Apass,'' I thought with a smile.

    Nero, on the other, moved ahead. He had to keep me away from the others. They shouldn''t see me or sense me with it.

    If they followed me, it would stop working. Worse, they mighte to snatch it and end up destroying it.

    Th ce has one weirder rule, and that is only one person could follow one clue. Each individual needs to find their way to the sermon pce.

    If they tried to work together, the clue will simply stop working or, in some cases, just disappear.

    There are people around me, but thanks to Nero, I am able to avoid them.

    It also helps that people are avoiding using the soul sense. As one couldn''t find a clue about it.

    Hours passed, and I was following the path that petal is leading me to. I don''t know how long it will take, but as long as I have the petal; I will be able to reach the pce.

    I once again avoided a person who was only a few hundred meters away from me.

    I couldn''t use any method. So, I used worldly energy to move to my left and hide it with my body. With that person not using the soul sense, he didn''t suspect anything.

    Over a day passed, and I have avoided many such people while crossing arge distance.

    It had been two days since I havee to this ce, and I have not taken even a minute of sleep.

    I could operate days without it, and I nned to do it. I would even forgo treatment, which I nned to continue even here.

    This petal could take me directly to the sermon pce and I don''t waste a single minute doing anything other than it.

    Once I reach there, I could focus back on the treatments and other things.

    A few more hourster, I begin to walk over thergeke. I would have loved to walk around it, but the bastard petal would only work. When I follow the exact way it is showing, if I tried to circumvent it, it will stop working.

    At least it is dark and to hide better; I wore dark clothes and moved as fast as I could.

    I want to cross thergeke before the morning came. It is much easier to hide in a tree than in the openke, where anyone could see me from miles.

    Two more hours passed, and I crossed half of theke, much faster than I had thought.

    Well, I am using a different approach. Instead of running over it, I started skiing over theke, with ice skates and worldly energy.

    It is not easy, but I have enough control over the energy that I could do it without making a mistake and have fun.

    ''Father,''

    Everything was moving perfectly, when a warning from Nero rang out in my mind.

 Chapter 3422 Obstruction

    ?

    I hid the small dish and continued to skate over theke.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I would have stopped, but that would make the whole thing even more suspicious. It is better to continue doing what I was doing before.

    A few secondster, I saw White Bear Beastman flying toward me, and I thought he would simply fly past, but now. He didn''t and instead appeared to fly beside me.

    "You are moving with purpose," hemented, appearing too close to myfort.

    "I love skating. It has been a while since I had skated like this," I replied, without much ncing at me.

    "I don''t think so," he said with a grin and activated the inheritance. and a spear appeared in his hand, which he moved toward me in attack.

    In the same instant, the stakes released from my legs and moved ahead, while I stopped as the armor activated on my body and my sword moved toward his spear.

    "CLANG!"

    Our weapons shed hard, breaking the snow underneath in an instant.

    "As expected, you are not weak," he said with a grin. "I am not. So, you should just fuck off or you will pay dearly for it," I said. Looking at him angrily.

    He didn''t say anything and instead looked at me and even at the skates, which are still moving ahead.

    "It seemed like you do not have anything, but I will not be retreating," he said, and another grin appeared on his face, and he attacked and this time, his attack is more powerful than before.

    I didn''t hesitate and harnessed more power and swung my sword toward the spear.

    CLANNG!

    His spear shed against my sword and both of us shook, but not a single one of them took a step back and instead moved forward with another attack.

    This bastard is going to pay for what he did.

    Would it have killed him if he had just let me go? Now, we are fighting, and it might attract attention, despite the istion effect.

    Not to mention, he is not weak, but that will not matter. I will not let him go without making him pay the price.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    Our attacks shed again and again and again. We kept attacking each other without stopping.

    The grin on his face getting wider by the second while my expressions remained unchained. As I observe every move of his with six of my clones.

    I want to defeat this bastard and for it; I am giving my all.

    I had even stopped my sixth clone mid-forging. It will waste the material. It was practicing, but I do not care; the only thing I care about is dealing with this bastard.

    "Piercing of the clouded frost!"

    He shouted and attacked me with another attack; this attack seemed to gather arge amount of ice energies into the tip of his spere and I prepared ording to it.

    CLANNG!

    The weapons shed, and I felt the tide of frost energying at me, overwhelming anything that came in its path, before covering me with it.

    "Hehe!"

    He smiled, seeing me encased in ice, and attacked with the more powerful move.

    BANG!

    The ice exploded into piercing and I moved my sword to defend against theing attack.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword stopped the spear and attacked, while he watched in surprise.

    It may have been surprising, but there was not the slightest dy in his reaction as he defended against my attack.

    Time passed, and we attack after attack, but not a single one was able to hit the other. Forget hitting. We are not even letting the attack, get too close to us.

    He is professionally trained and has the experience to back it up.

    No wonder the bastard had been so arrogant. It makes me want to defeat him even more and I want to do it in a way which would be embarrassing for him.

    I will do it.

    "I have wanted my first battle in a month too intense and I have to say, you have not disappointed me," he saidughingly as he defended against my attack andunched his own.

    "Don''t worry, I will make it even more worthwhile by defeating you," I said as I defended against his attack andunched my own.

    "Nice dream," he replied as he responded.

    I didn''t say anything further and continued with the battle. Getting more and more data with every second.

    I have enough data. I feel like I will seed, but I didn''t attack and instead continued with battle.

    I will only get one chance. If I missed it, the bastard will surely, with his experience, a people like him know, when to continue with the battle and when to retreat.

    So, the chance needed to be perfect; that in no condition, he will survive from it.

    Ten more minutes passed, and I continued fighting.

    I could tell it was feeling slightly frustrated seeing he was not able tond even a single attack, despite fighting for nearly half an hour.

    Though he is keeping that frustration in control.

    Now!

    Another minute passed when suddenly, I saw the chance and acted immediately.

    I wanted to wait for a few more minutes, but the chance was too perfect to give it a miss. I might get it if I waited.

    For a moment, he didn''t sense anything, till our weapons reached close and my sword moved past his spear, while I took a step forward.

    At that moment, he understood what I was trying to do, and an rm appeared in his eyes, which he instantly controlled and moved his spear toward me.

    Seeing that, a smile appeared on my face, and leaned back while taking the steps forward, avoiding his very sh spear by less than an inch.

    A little more, he would have been able to cut my neck.

    I have avoided his spear, and my sword had reached him, and I could see the fear in his eyes, that anyone would have in his condition, but there was no regret or a plea of mercy.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but feel a respect for him.

    Though that didn''t stop my sword as it kept moving, crushing all the defensive methods he had activated.

    Finally, thest defensive method was crushed by my sword, and it reached its head.

    BANG!

    That''s when I flicked my wrist and back my sword, hit his head hard. It was such force that it made him unconscious in an instant.

    He begins to bleed from all the holes in his body as he fell down into theke and started to go down,

    It was not a simple force, but also energy, that hit the specific spot. Which will make it hard for him to wake up,.

    He will not die; no one in this ce die. The realm saved them a moment before that and sent them out.

    I wonder whether he will be able to wake up before that happens. The chances of it are likely I have hit him pretty hard.

    I looked at him for a couple of seconds before looking around and, to my surprise, felt nothing.

    It seemed like the istion effect was stronger than I had thought.

 Chapter 3423 Reached

    I caught up to my skates, or rather the left skate, and picked it up, before taking out the petal from the tiny hole.

    It is safe, without any damage.

    That made me feel relieved. If it had been damaged or worse, destroyed, I don''t know where I would have found another clue.

    The petal is delicate. Too much force and it will be destroyed. If not for that, I wouldn''t have been so scared of getting discovered by the others.

    A lot of people had lost the clues they had and many of them were never able to reach Sermon Pce. It is why, they say, that once you get the clue, guard it with your life.

    I once again took out the ss bowl, filled it with snow, and melted it, before putting the petal on it.

    It spun, and like before; I started to stake across the snow.

    Two and a half hourster, I was out of the icyke. I looked at theke with longing and walked out of it.

    It was quite fun to skate across theke, but also dangerous. Nero had spotted a couple of people, two had even seen us, but they didn''t peruse.

    Once again in the forest, I moved fast as I could, but my speed is nothingpared to what it had been on theke.

    It is such a regret; I couldn''t activate my armor. It would have made it too easy.

    A few more hours passed, and a morning came.

    Hun!

    I stopped by the tree in an isted ce and took out a steaming breakfast, cooked by my clone.

    The tray is filled with all kinds of tasty dishes, and I ate them all.

    I was feeling quite hungry with all the cold and fighting I had done thest night.

    Speaking of which, I wonder whether that Beastman had been sent out yet.

    He should have been theke had been very cold.

    Even with his affinities, he would have survived for a few hours at most, before the cold took him.

    Well, I hope he learned a lesson and was grateful for the mercy I have shown to him. People are not merciful as I am.

    I finished the breakfast and resumed my journey.

    Two more days passed, and I am still traveling; there is no sign of the sermon pce, that I am hoping to reach.

    Currently, my speed had slowed down even further, with heavy snow falling around me. It is really heavy and takes the temperature down even further.

    So much that now I needed to cover the bowl with thick worldly energy. It is protecting the petal and water from freezing.

    I am also a little cold, but it had been warden byyers of worldly energy around.

    A few more hours passed, and the snow had be heavier. It felt like the storm wille.

    I asked my clones, and they are saying, there will be a storm without a doubt.

    A storm won''t be a problem, even without armor. My control over worldly energy is good enough that I would be able to deal with it, but it will be risky.

    The risk won''t be a storm, but people noticing me.

    It had been four days since I havee here, and people have started finding clues and fighting over it.

    Those fights are bloody.

    I don''t fear them exactly, but sometimes peoplee into groups, which is a problem, because there, the chances of spoiling of clue, increase much further.

    Hun!

    I thought for a while before taking out my abode and entering, but immediately, I was repelled.

    ''How can I forget!'' I said to myself, before taking out a thick tent, which I ced in a hidden location.

    If you are holding a clue, then the abodes won''t work. Even a normal abode won''t work. Thankfully, I have prepared, and this tent will be good.

    I set up the tent and entered inside; lighting up a stow and started barbecuing some delicious meat with spices and sauces.

    Nero and I ate till we couldn''t anymore before I closed my eyes to sleep.

    I haven''t slept since I havee to this ce, and since I am waiting. I might as well take some sleep; I had been feeling tiredtely, and the sleep will help.

    I slept and was woken up by my clone seven hourster. I could have slept further, but seven hours is more than enough to rest my body and soul.

    The storm had slowed down, and I decided to not wait any further.

    So, I took out my tent and started my journey.

    Thanks to Nero, I can avoid most people. With a leaf, I couldn''t change direction, but I could stop and move forward or retreat, which is enough for me to avoid most people.

    Those couldn''t be avoided, get dealt with.

    I have fought three people sinceing to this ce, all of them strong. I made all three of them unconscious and left them in the snow.

    Time passed, and evening came, and I kept moving, stopping only to eat dinner.

    I am now walking toward the tall mountain, while in front of me, a horned womaning from down from it. She saw me and I saw her, and we both nodded at each other before going on to our paths.

    She also has a clue in her hand, what Nero told me right; it is a map.

    It seemed to lead us in an opposite direction from the other, which is not surprising. Seeing the clues does not lead us to the pce itself, but to the teleportation formation that connected to the pce.

    They are all over this realm, and the clues in our hands are maps and keys to reach and ess them.

    Days passed, and I kept moving; fighting anything that came my way; In one fight, the leaf is nearly destroyed.

    If one looked at the petal, they would see arge crack on it, covering 90% of it. A little more and the petal would break into two and be useless.

    It is why I stopped fighting. Now, all the fights are being fought by Nero; they are quick and efficient.

    It is the night of the ninth day, and I am moving through the snowy mountains. There is not a single de of grass growing in these mountains.

    They looked beautiful, but I kind of got sick of them, to be honest. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I want it to be over, but I don''t know whether it will be.

    A few more hours passed, and I havee to anotherke. It is not frozen, even in such a cold. When I got close enough; I started to feel warm.

    A geothermalke, I havee across some on my journey here.

    I reached its edge and began to fly over it. I would have loved to take a bath in it, but I couldn''t. I need to continue with the journey, god knows how long I will have to continue before I reach my destination.

    Hun!

    I was about to the hallway crossing thete when suddenly the petal begins to glow.

    I was shocked to see it, that for a second, I wasn''t able to believe it.

    It had been more than eight days since I found the petal and had been moving where it was taking me.

    For the first few days, I was constantly thinking about reaching the sermon pce, but stopped after getting disappointed thousands of times and focused on just following it.

    Now, after nine days ofing to the realm, I am close to the destination for which I had entered this ce.

    The petal fell on theke and the wholeke begin to glow brightly a couple of secondster, a door begins toe out.

    It took a few seconds before it came out in fully from theke.

    It is not a gate per se, but a frame. It is made of rose-colored stone and beautiful carving of vine all over it, that I wanted to touch, but stopped myself.

    Instead, looked at the white energy covering. Once I crossed it, I would reach the Sermon Pce.

    I took a deep breath and walked toward and took a step inside.

    Immediately, I found myself covered in white light before it cleared a momentter.

    When it did, I found myself in a beautiful za, looking at a giant fountain. People could be see walked around it and some even looked at me, before going their own way.

    Everywhere around me are beautiful buildings, with one being the most beautiful, on a hill at the center of this city.

    The Sermon Pce.

    I have read so much about it and seen its painting, but nothing could bepared to what I am seeing with my eyes.

    It is a truly beautiful work of art.

 Chapter 3424 Sermon City

    ?

    I looked away from the pce and focused on two things floating in front of me.

    The first is the ck ceramic mask, while the other is a copper badge with zero lighting on it.

    The mask will change my face into anything I want, while batch is point storage and as I can see, there are zero points in it.

    I picked up the ck ceramic mask and wore it; within a second, I became apletely different person.

    Though, the mask had changed me, just put a mour on me. That no one in this ce would be able to see through it.

    I picked the copper batch, and it immediately bonded with me, but the zero on it didn''t change.

    I will receive points when the four weeks are over. Aside from the standard thousand points, I will also get points foring in early, which will help me tremendously when the sermon pce opened.

    It is not opened yet and won''t be until four weeks are over, which means there are neen days before it happens.

    I have neen days to collect as much as points as I could. Because these are the points, that will help me talk to primes.

    Yes, there will be primes.

    The sermon pce is also called the pce of primes. There will be primes there and with enough points, anyone could talk to them.

    They are the currency of this ce, and one could get many things from them; not just lecture from the primes.

    I may have all the knowledge in the library, but there are some things that only a living person could tell me. A prime would help tremendously in that their insight is far greater.

    I needed to clear some things about my next breakthrough and also ask some healing-rted questions.

    If I had little extra point; I will go and talk to Alchemist and Artificer Prime. I have a lot of questions in those streams, too.

    I pushed those thoughts away and looked around me. There are beautiful buildings everywhere in this small city and walking around them are people.

    There are more people than I had thought.

    I thought a few people would be able toe here within the first ten days, but have been wrong.

    There are many people here and more are arriving. I could see people appearing everywhere in the za, watching everything in awe, like I was doing a few seconds ago.

    Though, there are some whose faces remained expressionless.

    I looked at them before I walked toward the map of the city. It is exactly the same as I have with me; things never change here.

    Every time, the sermon realm opened in this world. People came to this city.

    I looked at the map and the rule board, before at the buildings around the za. Only around 10% of them had creamy windows, while the rest have white windows.

    These windows represent upancy; creamy means people have upied them, while white means they are empty.

    Though not everyone could live in them; one needs points.

    This is a prime spot and one needs to pay to live here. There are free areas, but I will need to walk inside the city, that is what I am doing.

    There are many things I want to do, but the first thing I have to do is to find a ce to live and sleep. It had been nearly three days since I have slept, and I want to sleep.

    It is not because I am feeling tired; I am not that tired, but I want to be well-rested before I try for any challenge.

    There are thousands of challenges here that will help me earn points in all streams.

    I wanted to start immediately at them seeing every day. These challenges get harder, with more people attempting them.

    Taking the average difficulty further.

    Little over ten minutester, I havee across the house. It is a beautiful two-story house, with arches and big white columns.

    There are five apartments below it and five above; nine of which are upied.

    I immediately went and climb the stairs to the upper floor, where the middle apartment was empty.

    Click!

    Nobody is around, so I ce my badge on it and a momentter. The door opened, and I walked inside.

    It is beautiful inside, with simple minimalistic furniture.

    I looked around the beautiful apartment before removing my clothes and walking into the shower. The water is cold and felt so fresh, that seemed to havee out of the hidden spring.

    I enjoyed the shower for twenty minutes before walking out.

    I wanted to stay more, but I didn''t. I have to sleep and then go out; I will shower with my heart''s content after I go out and earn some points.

    I changed intofortable clothes and fell into a soft mattress; within a minute, I fell asleep.

    I woke up five hourster feelingpletely refreshed.

    I stayed in bed for a minute, thinking, before he got up from the bed and went to the bathroom to freshen up.

    I walked to the kitchen and waved my hand.

    Click!

    A sumptuous lunch appeared in front of me, and Nero came out; we ate in silence, before walking out of the apartment, with Nero sitting on my head.

    He also changed himself and now he white little fox, with cute big ears, that anyone wants to pinch.

    As we got out, I saw an elf woman drinking tea.

    She is a beautiful woman with curly, green hair and green eyes. She is wearing a red crop top and white pleated skirt, that looked very good for her.

    She turned as she saw me and smile. I smiled back, before walking down the first floor.

    I would have chatted, but I want to take a look at things, and she seemed to understand that. If the expressions on her face were any proof.

    I moved fast through the paved road.

    There are restrictions on flying; it is on everyone. It didn''t make any difference if it was a Primary or Sky Sovereign.

    Even the running speed had limits, but it is fine. The city is small enough that one didn''t even take an hour to reach one end to another at maximum speed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Fifteen minutester, I stepped in front of the twelve-story building. It is more like a tower made of limestone, which most buildings of this city seemed to be made of.

    People could be seening and going out of it. Mosting out didn''t have pleased expressions on their faces.

    The building is called the tower of runic equations.

    If the information I have heard about it is right; then I will have solved the runic equation at every floor to reach higher.

    Every floor offer points.

    There are many such ces that offer runic challenges and I want to visit them all, before visiting the healer''s challenges. If I have time, I will even visit alchemical and artificer challenges.

    Though, I will remain focused on healing and runes.

    They are what I am good at and will help me gain the maximum points.

 Chapter 3425 Twelfth Floor

    ?

    I entered inside, where thirty-some people were already in front of the ck steles, trying to solve the runic equations.

    I looked around before appearing in front of the stele, in the circle surrounding it.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, a buzzing sound rang out and a runic equation materialized in white letters.

    I picked up the pen and begin to solve it.

    The runic equation is not difficult. It is so easy that I could solve it in my sleep.

    I did it in three seconds. If my hand would have moved faster, I wouldn''t even have needed that much of the time.

    Buzz!

    The stele buzzed and with it, the circle.

    A moment after that, darkness appeared in front of me, but itsted only a moment before I found myself in the same ce.

    Not the same ce. I have changed the ce. I have reached the second floor, where there are twenty people here, solving the equation.

    Buzz!

    The second equation appeared in front of me, and I moved the pen fast to solve it and I did it in three seconds.

    It was just as easy as the first.

    I disappeared a secondter and appeared on the third floor, where I solved the equation in three seconds, once again.

    It was slightly different on the fourth floor. I needed five seconds to solve it; not because it was difficult, but because it had a long answered and needed time to write it down.

    I finished the fifth challenge in twelve seconds and the sixth one in thirty-two seconds.

    The seventh equation took a total of eight minutes, and the eighth one took thirty-three minutes.

    The ninth one is where I felt some challenge, but solved it in one hour and twenty-two minutes, before reaching the ten floors, where there is only one person.

    The Beastman is concentrated on the formation in front of him; he didn''t so much twitch as I appeared.

    I looked at him for a moment, before turning to the equation that appeared on the stele. It is the first equation, where I didn''t immediately pick up the pen and started to solve it.

    Instead, I studied it for more than four minutes before picking up the pen and started solving it.

    It is really good, but I am confident that I could solve it.

    My runic knowledge is going through a great change since I started learning the ancient runes.

    My understanding deepened, and more ideas started toe to me. The formation, which used to take a day or more for me to solve, I am doing it within hours.

    I have missed the treatments in the past few months, but not lessons.

    Even when walking through the snowy fields. I attended the lessons. They are the most important, more than even the treatments.

    Buzz!

    Three hours and two minutester, I have solved the formation and reached the eleventh floor.

    The eleventh floor is unlike any floor below is empty; there is not a single person here.

    I need to solve the equation here and I would reach the twelve floors. Where there is an equation that nobody had solved since this ce opened this time.

    If it had been, the board at the entrance would have been green instead of red.

    Means, if I am able to do it. I will get double points for being first.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is quite hard to believe, nobody is able to do it. This is the ce where people of celestial inheritance gather; many of them, especially those of Sky Sovereign levels, should have been capable of that.

    I am thinking that, but the top challenges are far more difficult than any other challenges.

    Sometimes, they remained unconquered.

    I focused on the current equation that appeared in front of me and studied it for more than ten minutes, before starting to solve it.

    If I had the aid in my clones, I wouldn''t have studied it for so long, but the circle suppresses it all, including the connection with my clones.

    I could feel them, but couldn''t take their aid.

    Which is good; this way, I could test my knowledge. Sometimes, it feels good to do things independently.

    Though, I know, the clones are part of me. Still, it feels good.

    An hour passed and then another and then another and I am still solving the equation. It is not easy, but I am fully confident that I will be able to do it.

    It took another two hours and seventeen minutes before I solved the formation.

    Buzz!

    The circle buzzed, and a momentter. I appeared on twelve floors, which is different from all the floors.

    First is it red in color, second, there are two people here and third, there was no stele in front of me.

    I had just thought that when a green stele begins toe out of the ground slowly.

    I looked at it before turning my focus on the two people. One of which is looking at me.

    She is a beautiful woman with radiant green skin and wooden brown horns and a brown tail with a leaflike green sharp end.

    She looked to be in her early thirties and was a Sky Sovereign, just like the yellow dwarf man, who has also turned to me.

    "Hell, I am Ramon," I introduced myself.

    "A Sovereign," said Dwarf, instead of introducing himself.

    "I am Keva and this uncivilized man, Abrill," said the woman. "Who are you calling uncivilized Keva? When I first saw you. You were living in a forest," said the dwarf man and red at the woman.

    She only red at the man before turning to me.

    "You are a one-talented Sovereign to reach so high," said the woman.

    "Thank you," I said.

    "It is not hard to solve eleven equations, Keva; they are child''s y, this the twelve one, is the real challenge," said the yellow dwarf, looking at the red stele in front of him.

 Chapter 3426 Conquering I

    "It won''t be easy," I said as I turned back to the final equation.

    I have one day to solve it, and it will be a challenge, but one I am very excited to aplish.

    I began to study the formation and realized how difficult it is. Especially to solve it within a day, but I felt like I could do it.

    I studied that single line for nearly half an hour before picking up the pen and started solving it.

    I continued writing on the stele for one and a half hours, before stopping again and thought. There are multiple ways I could go further, but I have to be careful in choosing it.

    If I choose wrong, it will be a costly mistake; I might not be able to finish the challenge in time.

    I will have to try again from the bottom, which I rather not do.

    Ten minutester, I had made my choice and began and continued for two hours before stopping. This time, not to make a choice, but because I am quite stuck.

    I don''t know what to do next.

    So, I scanned my answer to find a path forward, and thankfully; I did and once again resumed solving the formation.

    A few more hours passed, and I got stuck many times, but was able to find a way and kept moving toward.

    Hun!

    I was solving it when something surprising happened. The beautiful woman, Keva, disappeared, in the middle of solving of formation.

    It seemed like her twenty-four hours were over.

    If this ce didn''t have a time limit, it would have been solved by now, but it is. This is good news for me, as there is still a chance to solve this equation and win the double points.

    Another hour passed and the yellow dwarf too had disappeared, but I didn''t care for that.

    I ampletely engrossed in the equation, and I am very close to solving it. I won''t be going anywhere till I solve it.

    Time passed, and finally, I wrote thest ruin and waited.

    Buzz!

    For a moment, nothing happened before the stele buzzed and turned green. With it, everything was red on the top floor, turned green.

    "Congrattions First Conqueror of the Tower of Runic Equation."

    A voice rang out through the tower, and the rose petals fell on me. These petals didn''t disappear and instead went to my badge, where every petal would increase the points further.

    Finally, thest petal entered inside, and my points reached two thousand.

    90% of challenges in this ce offer a thousand points as a reward, and since I am the first who has cleared the challenge. I have gained two thousand points.

    It took me nine hours and forty-three minutes to clear up the final challenge; around fifteen hours to conquer the tower.

    It is a pretty good time.

    Buzz!

    I was basking in the glory of victory when the circle buzzed, and I disappeared. Appearing in the central circle of the first floor, which is only reserved for those who clear the final challenge.

    Mine is lit up extra bright, due to being first.

    It is why it attracted everyone present in the hall. Including the green-skinned woman and yellow dwarf, who was resting on the chair, likely nning on trying again.

    "A Sovereign," said someone, and a momentter; a small horned woman appeared in front of me.

    She is a Sky Sovereign.

    "Congrattions friend; not many Sovereigns have been able to conquer this tower across the ages," she said with a smile.

    "Thank you, mydy," I thanked.

    "I belong to a Prime organization called Gelmar. We would love to have you as our member. For a talented person like you, we are willing to provide all the resources and training you will require to reach the prime," she said.

    I couldn''t help but get surprised at hearing that. I shouldn''t have been.

    This ce is not only to provide the opportunities but also a fertile recruiting ground for the organizations.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hell, even the Divine Realm, extends the opportunity to an extremely fortunate few at the end.

    "We, Barnam, will provide you with far greater opportunity than Gelmar could ever,"

    "Join us and your path to Sky Sovereign will be guaranteed and our leaders will personally guide you to the prime, after that," said a middle-aged Snake Beastman, appearing beside the women.

    "You bastard, who lost to us in thest war, could provide the better opportunities?" asked the woman, with that smile on Beastman''s face stiffened for a moment.

    "We only lost because you have secretly brought your allies. We would have won if we had brought our allies too," replied the man.

    "Oh, yeah¡­"

    They started bickering in the middle. I have a feeling that if we had not been in this ce, these two wouldn''t have simply bickered.

    "Uh hoo,"

    I coughed gently to get their attention.

    "Thank you for your offer, but I am not interested in joining any organization," I stated.

    "Why are you a member of any Prime?" asked the woman, to which I shook my head. "No, I am independent," I replied, and both of their eyes lit up, like a thousand suns.

    "Then you should definitely join my organization," I said, and I opened my mouth, to reject, when a ck crystal card with an emblem of her organization appeared in her hand.

    "Take this. Here are all the details of our organization and what we are willing to offer," she said and put it in my hand.

    "Here, take our offer as well and you will see the terms we are offering are much better than her organization," said the man and handed me the card too.

    "Thank you, I will think about it," I said and moved to walk out of the hall.

    By the time I stepped out of it. I had four more cards in my hand; they all belonged to the Sky-level organization.

    Hun!

    I just walked out, when I had sensed two presences appearing beside me. To my surprise, it was Keva and Abrill, whom I had met on the top floor.

    "Do you want to recruit me too?" I asked, to which theyughed.

    "We do not belong to any organization, kid," said Abril. "We havee to advise you to be cautious of all these offers." Added the woman.

    "It is fine you want to ept them; an organization is a great support. Though personally, I like to be independent," said Abril, and I know, his concern is genuine.

    "Thank you for your advice," I said to them, to which they smiled.

    "By the way, where are you going next, if you don''t mind me asking?" asked Keva and I didn''t sense any bad intentions from it.

    "To the runic puzzle challenge," I replied after a moment of silence.

    "We should go to code-breaking then; we can let the kid conquer all of them," said Dwarf.

    "See you around, Ramon," said Keva and walked away with the dwarf.

    I waved at them before looking at the crystal cards in my hand. A glint couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I could have told them I belonged to Prime, and they have stopped, but I didn''t, because I wanted these cards.

    They are precious; the crystal they are made is quite valuable, but I am not talking about that.

    I am talking about what they held inside.

 Chapter 3427 Conquering II

    <h4>Chapter 3427 Conquering II</h4>

    I seeped my soul sense into the ck card from Prime organization Gelmar.

    Immediately, an information package appeared in front of me, but I discarded it and went for the real thing.

    Behind it is a big gift basket. Filled with resources. From potions, and processed essence to books, to real resources, everything is in there wrapped beautifully.

    Most importantly, all of them are the resources of Sky Sovereign Grade; some of them are quite good.

    The moment I realized they were the recruiters. I decided to y them and why not? These resources havee from their organization to get talented seeds.

    It is very risky.

    Since the face could only be changed once, I have a way for that too. The only thing I have to do is get as much as points as possible.

    The second crystal card also had the same level of resources as the one that the woman gave me. The other four also had Sky Sovereign grade resources, but 75% of them were of the Earth Sovereign grade.

    I checked all of them and put them back into my core.

    I began to make myself toward my next destination, which had a challenge of runic puzzles.

    It took me fifteen minutes to reach there; I would havee sooner, but I was stopped by four people on the way and handed a card.

    Three are from Sky Sovereign grade organizations; one is from Prime.

    I took them without hesitation and ced them in my core.

    I looked at the beautiful white building in front of me; it was a long single-floor building divided into twelve parts.

    It had a roof andrge beautiful limestone pirs; it didn''t have walls, which meant anyone watching could see what was happening inside and who attending, which level.

    People are present on all levels, which means. I have to hurry before someone solves it.

    All minute, new people areing, and I am sure many of them would be better than me.

    I am the best at my level, but there are three Sovereigns stages above me and I am not narcissistic enough to believe I am better than all of them.

    Soon, I entered the building, and it was beautiful with huge pirs inside that were lit up by natural light.

    I looked around, entering an empty circle; a momentter, a puzzle appeared in front of me.

    It is three by three cube; though far more difficult to solve than the simple toy.

    I took it in my and began to move it as fast as I could and in five seconds. I solved it.

    Buzz!

    It buzzed and a momentter; I disappeared and appeared in the second room.

    When a standard runic puzzle appeared in front of me; I quickly moved to the runes and within three seconds, I solved it.

    The first five puzzles were solved within ten seconds; the sixth one took forty-two seconds, and the seventh one two minutes, and fifty-five seconds.

    Eighth one took eleven minutes and seventeen seconds and ny-one took twenty-seven minutes and five seconds.

    The tenth took fifty-one minutes and nine seconds, and the eleventh took one hour and forty-seven minutes.

    I am solving the puzzles faster than the equations, which is not surprising, considering, I had spent years in training in puzzles and still give considerable time to it.

    It all is due to the library and its challenges.

    Library is extremely important to me, and I need to continue to improve to deal with its ever-harder challenges.

    Buzz!

    I finally appeared in the twelfth room and in front of me was the hardest challenge of this ce.

    A moving steel sphere as big as me, with tiny runes covering every part of it. These runes are smaller than even ants and to make things challenging, the sphere is moving.

    As I studied it, I moved small variations urring in its spins every thirty seconds. They are faint, but I was able to notice it.

    The thing, the moment change urred in its spins; runes shuffled in random directions. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Interesting," I said with a smile.

    There are seven people, all busy with their spheres; most of them have frustration and anger on their faces, as they look at the sphere.

    I only nced at them for a moment before focusingpletely on the sphere in front of me. It will be a challenge, but I am excited about it and, inpetition with me, I am even more motivated than before.

    An hour passed, and then another, and then another.

    Now, I have the same frustrated expression as the people around me, but there is also a smile on my face.

    The puzzle is very hard. So much that it is making me doubt myself, whether I could even solve it with the time I have.

    I love such challenges, which make me doubt myself; they help me push beyond my limits.

    Another hour and a half passed, and my face lit up and I started to move my hand very fast.

    I did it for nearly an hour and watched it with the bated breath.

    Buzz!

    The buzzing round rang out, and the runes began to turn rapidly, with the sphere''s shape changing and soon it turned into a steely trophy.

    I looked at it for a moment and picked it up.

    "Congrattions First Conqueror of Temple of Runic Puzzles."

    The voice rang out as I picked up the trophy and everything red in the hall had turned green.

    Hun!

    I was enjoying the gazes of people when suddenly the trophy copsed into the balls of irons, and they began to slide into my badge.

    Taking, my points to the four thousand.

    Like thest challenge, this challenge also gave me two thousand points. There would be a huge number of points for most people here, but to me, they are not enough.

    If I had read right, then I would need even more points to aplish what I need.

    Buzz!

    The formation behind my feet buzzed, and I teleported to the first hall. Where all of them looked at me with shock, before swarming toward me, with many holding a crystal card.

    I took their congrattions and their cards.

    I am also grateful for a person who had spread the news of me conquering the earlier challenge; it increased my value to these people even more.

    If any of them would sessfully be able to recruit me; their organization would reward them heavily.

    Organizations have put huge incentives on people who are able to recruit the best seeds.

    It took me a few minutes before I walked out and moved toward my destination. On the way, I was caught up by many people, who handed me the cards, which I graciously took.

    Soon, I reached my destination; a four-story building, and walking toward it, when I stopped.

    Another building beside it caught my eye; it is of culinary challenge, and I wanted to go there, but I pushed that desire away.

    I have to finish with the runic challenges first; then I will get healing and then culinary.

    Alchemy and artifice will came atst.

 Chapter 3428 Failed

    <h4>Chapter 3428 Failed?</h4>

    "Challenger failed,"

    It was no surprise. I knew I would fail, within the first hour of the challenge.

    I had tried hard, but the challenge was too hard.

    Buzz!

    The ring buzzed, and I found the kitchen counter all ingredients on it, disappeared from my eyes and I appeared back on the first floor.

    Everybody looked at me, including a few familiar people, who had been started following me since I had started clearing the challenges.

    "Sorry guys, I had failed on this one," I said loudly, drawing theugh on the faces of many.

    It had been two weeks since I came here. Aside from eating, sleeping, and attending lessons, I had gone for the challenge after challenge, trying to earn as many as points I could.

    This one was thest culinary challenge of the seven. There are four among them I had cleared; one I had conquered.

    Getting twice the points.

    May I should have rested before attempting? I didn''t sleep for the past two and a half days, but it would have changed the result only slightly.

    My clones are telling me the challenge was really out of my league.

    With this challenge, I had finished the runic, healing, and culinary. They have helped me amass a massive hundred thousand points.

    They are said to be more than anyone had earned here.

    "You can try again," said a middle-aged Beastman, a Sky Sovereign.

    "It is beyond me; I will have to practice for a few more years before I can hope to seed in this challenge," I replied with a shake of his hands.

    To that, she smiled.

    "You are a monster; a Sovereign had never broken so many challenges like you had. People are saying you might even be able to break the all-time record," he said, to which Iughed.

    "I know, a little something about the other subjects, but not at the same level as the three I have aplished," I replied.

    There is alchemy and artifice, and I am good at them for my level, but not good enough to reach level 12, much less try for it.

    "If you were Earth Sovereign, or even Sky Sovereign; you would have broken all the records," he said.

    "Unfortunately, I am not," I said with a smile and walked out of the building.

    It is without doubt.

    If I had been an Earth Sovereign. I would have shattered that damn record. Hell, I would have done that if I had been a year or two into the Sovereign.

    Its realm may have given me the distinction of Sovereign and I sometimes consider myself that, but I am not.

    I am Primary III.

    I have broken two huge records. First is being Sovereign conquering a maximum number of challenges and second, a Sovereign clearing maximum number of challenges.

    I hadn''t been the first to clear the challenge in many of the challenges I have tried.

    These two records have given me ten thousand points each.

    "Mr. Mark, take this and do consider our offer," said a man. An Earth Sovereign, handing me a crystal card.

    "Thank you," I said and walked away.

    Now, everybody has realized, I am taking the cards for the resources, but even then. I am receiving them because these cards didn''t contain their resources.

    They are from their organization, and they keep giving me these cards, because, if they didn''t, they might get punished by their organization.

    Their organization might think they are special, and I might have chosen them if I had their card.

    ''This one has a tracker,'' I said and couldn''t help but be surprised.

    This card belongs to the Earth Sovereign organization and all the cards I have received from them. They didn''t have a tracking formation that nearly all Sky Sovereign and all Prime organizations cards have.

    The trackers from the Prime are extremely sophisticated. I couldn''t even touch them, much less break them.

    I had been warned by the Governor of Javelin and in about them and had been careful.

    It is a good thing; the tracking doesn''t work in this ce; which means I could safely ce them in my core. The only precaution I have to take is not to bring them out until I break their code.

    These trackers not only send the signals but also affect the aura.

    So, anyone who belongs to that organization will be able to notice them instantly. The organizations are not merciful that they would give the resources for free.

    It is why many who ept the cards, dump them and even trade the resources within them.

    I do not have any intention of doing that, even inside my core. Even sophisticated formations such as Prime''s couldn''t send out the tracking signs.

    The cards activated the moment they entered inside my core. Their formations told them, I had walked out of the realm, but my core was able to stop those tracking signals.

    To take the extra precautions; I am sealing them in an anti-tracking box and cing the box in anti-tracking formations.

    This card that is supposed to be from Earth grade organization is from the prime. Even the prime organizations are not beneath using such underhanded tactics.

    I shook my head and resumed walking toward my apartment.

    I n to eat a good dinner and sleep. I have cooked so much in these challenges but didn''t get to eat a single dish.

    Soon, I reached my apartment building and saw the wards up.

    The biggest reason is me; people have beening to meet me and they have decided to activate the wards. However, I am not the only here who cleared and conquered challenges.

    There are four more people in my building who did it.

    Which made our building very popr among the recruiters. There are hundreds of them waiting around the building and now they have noticed me.

    "Mr. Mark, Mr. Mark¡­"

    They came in like a tide, many of them wanting to talk to me, with many handing me the cards.

    I am a hotmodity, and I can''t me them. I have two qualities that are desired by every organization. I am a runemaster, who broke the records and a healer.

    Most importantly, I am Sovereign. It makes me even more irresistible.

    I apologize to those wanting to talk to me and take the cards of those who wished to give me.

    Still, it took more than ten minutes to reach my buildingpound, where they were stopped by the wards.

    "Look, the celebrity has appeared," said the familiar voice.

    I turned to Abril, who is handling a barbeque smoker, with many types of meat and vegetables in it.

    They are having a party, with all my neighbors present; including the beautiful woman with whom I had yet to exchange a single word.

    "It is quite a party you are all having," I said as I walked toward it.

    "We wanted to invite you too, but you weren''t present," he said, flipping a few pieces of meat and vegetables before turning to me.

    The barbeque maker he is using is of very high quality and can manage different types of mes; one is powerful enough to turn me to ashes in an instant. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I am now," I said.

    "And you are invited," he said. "Thank you," I replied.

 Chapter 3429 Party

    <h4>Chapter 3429 Party</h4>

    "Abril, let Ramon handle it," said Keva from the distance. "It is my artifact," he replied, a little defensively.

    "Yes, but Ramon is a culinary master, and you are just an enthusiast." She said, making him re at her.

    I was slowly taking a step back, not wanting to be part of their fight, when Abril turned to me.

    "Here, take this and I hope you cook some good shit," He said, handing me tools.

    "There is no need. You are doing a great job," I said, wanting to decline, but he just red.

    "I am a good cook, but nothingpared to someone who has cleared several culinary challenges," he said.

    "I will try to be not disappointing," I said and took things from him.

    There are all types of meat and sauces and other things required for the barbeque. I only need to bring out four things before I start in earnest while chatting with Abril.

    He and his wife had cleared many runic challenges, including conquering two.

    I missed those because I was attempting the other challenges. I could be at every ce. They also earned a lot of points from other challenges.

    I am impressed with this smoker; I am operating seven mes on it. The most powerful is Peak Earth Sovereign level, while the weakest is at Sovereign.

    The group in the building is quite diverse, belonging to a different race, race, region, and continent. We also have different levels; one among us is at Primary III.

    He is a young man from the Prime organization; I know because he handed me the card of his organization.

    Soon, the first badge of barbeque was finished, and I served them, including taking two tes, one for me and the other for Nero, who jumped from my shoulder to eat.

    "I don''t want to say anything bad to you, my love, but Ramon is really good," said Keva.

    Abril didn''t even reply, he waspletely focused on eating; The only time he looked up was to drink the beer.

    "It is quite good," said my elf neighbor, appearing beside me.

    "Thank you," I replied.

    "Seraphina," she introduced. "Ramon," I replied.

    "You are one talented person, Ramon. Elders will be angry if I don''t try to recruit you," he said with a smile.

    "I would love to take your card," I said, to which she rolled her eyes while I admonished myself.

    I was flirting; the words came out of my mouth before I could stop myself.

    "I belong to nser, and we like to have you," she said, and I couldn''t help but get surprised.

    Elensar is one of the most powerful organizations in the world. A Golden Prime organization.

    There are only seven of them in the whole prime world.

    There are more continents in the world than the Golden Prime grade organizations. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is hard to get that grade.

    To have any grade; one needs to have a powerhouse of that level for three generations. The period of generation is different between Primary, Sovereign, and Prime.

    To get a Golden Prime; the organization needed to be produced then for nine generations. It is the easiest condition; the hardest one is to have your member above the Golden Prime.

    Her organizations have surprised me, but it is not because of its grade.

    What surprised me was the name of the organization. It is what it is, an organization that Rayna''s brother belongs to.

    It was on their clothes.

    Though the medallion he gave me belongs to another Prime organization. It is likely their subsidiary organization; I didn''t look too deeply; it makes you noticed by the people; you don''t want to.

    "Thank you for the offer, but I like to remain independent," I said to her, and she smiled.

    Likely expecting the answer.

    It is the first time I have directly declined the offer directly sinceing here. Usually, I would take their cards and give them a nonmittal address.

    "If you ever wished to, use this," she said and gave me a coin.

    It is a simple stone coin. On one side, there is an emblem of Elensar, on the other side, is a different emblem that I couldn''t recognize.

    I chatted with her for a few minutes before moving to other neighbors, who all tried recruiting speeches.

    The only one who didn''t is Abril and Keva, who are independent like me.

    To be honest, I would have loved to join the organization. Especially the Golden Prime, but I couldn''t. I have a secret big enough that it will make even Golden Prime salivate.

    Forbidden Power is the biggest one.

    Everybody wants it. If it were known, I would be hunted across the world. It is too precious, especially to peak Golden Prime.

    As it could help them tremendously in crossing the great chasm.

    Time passed and soon three hours passed; everybody ate, till they couldn''t. I enjoyed it a lot and felt rxed.

    "Abril, thank you for the beer," I said to the dwarf as I took ten vats of it from him.

    "The culinary book you have given me is more than worth a few vats," he said, waved, as he left with his wife.

    "You are noting?" I asked Seraphina, to which she shook her head.

    "No, I am healing to Ax tower," she replied. "Goodbye then," I said and walked toward my apartment.

    Ax tower is a fighting tower, where one could fight for points and even bid them on people. It is the most popr destination and Seraphina; is a champion.

    Her points are closer to mine and if she keeps winning them; then she will go above.

    She will, without a doubt.

    Ipleted and conquered all the challenges I could while she was fighting and collecting thousands by day. I, on the other most, would collect a few hundred at most from tomorrow.

    I n to visit the ax tower, but first, I have to try other things; I have five days to do all that.

    I wish I had more time, but unfortunately, I didn''t.

    Sermon Pce will open in five days and, while people still could earn points after that; I would be spending what I had earned.

    Click!

    I opened my door and went inside my apartment. I wanted to sleep immediately, but I decided to take the shower first.

    It is a great shower; I love the water and tried to collect it, but there are restrictions on it.

    I couldn''t even take a single drop.

    I came out of the shower fifteen minutester and wore afortable cloth, beforeying down on the bed.

    I closed my eyes and instead of going to sleep, which I wanted to; I went to my core. Something had happened while I was showering and I wanted to check, before going to sleep.

    "It is working," I said, seeing the tiny grain of broken pearl absorbing the alchemical solution rapidly.

    The grain belongs to Sky Grade alom pearl, and the solution is something I crafted.

    While I had said, I wouldn''t work on the abode before making a breakthrough into the Sovereign. I had also said I would be collecting material and doing some research for it.

    This is me doing research.

    If it is seeded; I will clear one big hurdle in crafting the abode.

 Chapter 3430 Shop

    <h4>Chapter 3430 Shop</h4>

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    I defended the superfast attacks of the sword with my spear, but my opponent kept pressing against me.

    The monkey beastman is powerful and fast; he is one of the strongest opponents I have faced here. It is why; we are in thest minute of the battle, without apparent winner.

    It had been three days since I started fighting in the ax tower.

    To be honest, I only wanted to watch it, but after seeing them fight. I wanted to fight, too.

    I fought a lot of battles and won most and those I couldn''t win; but I made the draw. Though I was not sessful in all of them; I had lost two battles.

    Those two of my opponents were the strongest Sovereigns. I had to fight at the limit. I have fought many of such, and what made the two so different is their skill and experience.

    They had more experience than me and instinct that''s been honed fighting thousands of life and death-battles.

    The Monkey Beastman I am fighting is more powerful than the two I have fought. If he had the same experience and instinct, I wouldn''t havested even five minutes against him.

    Still, I am quite proud of myself, forsting so long; this Beastman isn''t an easy opponent.

    The battle hadn''t ended yet, and I felt like he still had something hidden. I have to be ready to deal with it.

    Seconds passed, and we kept fighting; he, attacking, I defending.

    It was three seconds before and the of battle when he finally used the trump card; he was holding back and I have to say, I am impressed.

    No visible change urred, and he attacked as usual, but when his attacks were about to reach me. His speed increased, and so did the power behind the attack, most importantly, he hit me with a powerful soul attack.

    He had never used a soul attack in any of his battles before; it was the first time he used an attack like this.

    I absorbed the soul attack like a sponge; I might not use the soul attack, but I was capable enough to defend against them, and this one only gave me a headache.

    Unable to nk me out even for a second.

    I reacted instantly, since I was expecting such an attack, and moved my spear to defend against the attack.

    It was hard, so much. I had used to every bit of power; I had been holding back and harnessing even more.

    Rip!

    Still, I was notpletely able to stop him, and his sword was able to give me a small cut.

    Seeing that, I sighed; a bigger injury would have taken the battle in his favor.

    "Battle Over. Result: Draw."

    The voice announced the result.

    "It was a fun," I said as I moved to shake his hand. "I would have defeated you, if I had a minute more," he said, shaking my hand.

    Not pleased with the result.

    I didn''t answer and just smiled and walked away from the ring. The moment I did, the points submitted; seeing them a smile couldn''t but appear on my face.

    People can be big on the fight, and participants get a percentage of that. In the draw, both participants got points; even in a draw, I got quite good points.

    "Ramon, interested in another fight?" asked a horned man. "Unfortunately, I can''t; I have other business to attend," I said and walked out while taking the cards of those offering.

    A minuteter, I walked out of the ax tower with a lot of points in my pocket.

    When I first came here three days ago, I didn''t have many expectations, seeing there are so many powerful people, unable to earn many points.

    The system of the ax tower is a little skewed; one could only earn money when other bets on you. With thousands of fights happening around, it is very hard for most people to earn money.

    So, it could be said that one needs to be different, and charismatic, aside from being powerful, to attract people to bet on you.

    Especially people of Primary, Sovereign, and Earth Sovereign stage. Most people are only interested in seeing the fights of Sky Sovereigns.

    Seraphina is the most popr. She is not powerful and belongs to one of the most powerful organizations in the world. She is also beautiful and charismatic, and her battles are of cinematic quality.

    So, when I came here, I didn''t have much hope. I wanted too few points, instead of wasting my time in my apartment.

    It turned out I had underestimated my poprity. I have cleared and conquered the highest level of challenges and Master in three fields.

    In two fields of alchemy and artifices, have an immediate level of knowledge. I have been able to reach the seventh and eighth levels of many challenges in those challenges.

    The offering of cards, which had been slowed down, had a sudden increase that day after I had back-to-back fights.

    Most importantly, I have earned a lot of points; many people have bet on my fights and the number kept increasing every day.

    I also didn''t disappoint them; made changes to my moves, making them shy and using a different weapon in each battle.

    Due to this poprity, there are thousands of people want to fight me. It is a chance through which they could earn a lot of points.

    This was thest fight of today and tomorrow. The sermon pce is going to open. I don''t know whether I wille here again; I might if I need points.

    I didn''t immediately go back to my apartment and instead went to the market.

    Yes, there is a market where people sell things and the quality of the things they have brought is amazing.

    It made me feel poor.

    I may be rich as an independent practitioner, but take out a few special resources like Cloud Tar Soil and I am not very rich. Even with all the resources I have got in thest ruin and through the cards.

    There are many Sovereigns here, who have far richer than me.

    Soon, I reached the market and saw it filled with people. There are many people who have set up a shot from small huts to big malls.

    With enough points, this ce offers every type of service, including the golems.

    I looked around but didn''t buy anything and instead went to a seven-story tower. Inside there are a lot of people, buying things and it is all automated.

    There are things there and if they want to buy it. They only need to exchange it, with a lot of lists of things, that the shop wants in exchange.

    It is my shop. I had to use a whopping five hundred points for it, but it was worth it. I have unloaded nearly everything in here, from stainless lotuses to sky-grade power crystals, I have got from the ruins. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I looked around before getting onto the top floor of my office.

    I ced my hand on the crystal and immediately, all the transactions that happened in the day had entered my hand.

    All six of my clones looked through the data and I smiled, seeing the amazing things I had gotten before I turned to another section.

    Even I have a huge list of things, which the customers could exchange the things they want. There are always many who don''t have the things on the list but still want things I have.

    They upload their lists of the things they are willing to offer.

    Me and my clones scanned through the epting and rejecting of those trades. Within an hour, it is finished.

    Thank god, I have six clones and I could use them here. Without them, I would have needed hours to sort this out.

    I am very happy with the things I have gotten here and with them. I wouldn''t need to worry about the resources for a long while.

    I stayed in the store for an hour more before walking out and began to browse through the market. There are many things here that I want to buy.

    I want them, not only for practice but also for alchemy and artifice.

    I am collecting things for many of my future projects. Some, I couldn''t even start with the skills I have, but I will gain them with enough time.

    When I do, I want these resources ready.

    A few hours passed when I walked out of the market. I n to sleep a little more tonight. Tomorrow, the sermon pce is going to open, and I want to bepletely ready for it.

    When I reached my apartment, there were still people waiting. I talked to them and took the cards of two people who were offering it, before walking inside.

    There was no one out; everyone seemed to be busy making their preparations.

    It is a tremendous opportunity, and they want to squeeze it with everything they have.

    I have also made a list of things I have to do, and I hope the points I have earned will be enough for it.

 Chapter 3431 Sermon Palace

    <h4>Chapter 3431 Sermon Pce</h4>

    Click!

    I opened the door and walked out, only to see my neighbor also walking out of her apartment as well.

    "Excited?" she asked.

    "Very much," I replied, and we both walked out of the building.

    In an hour, exactly at five at dawn, the Sermon Pce would open. I am excited about it. I have travelled a long way for this opportunity and now it will be within my reach within an hour.

    Nearly everyone seemed to havee out of their houses as the streets were filled and people were talking excitedly to each other.

    There are tens of thousands are waiting by the gates.

    We didn''t get too close, we stopped where the crowd was sparse and waited.

    Time ticked by and with every minute passed. More and more people began to appear, till it had be slightly crowded around us.

    People still maintained a respectable distance from each other.

    Ten minutes before the gates opened, the first rays of sun pierced through the night.

    Slowly, it started to get brighter and brighter. By thest minute of the gate opening, it had be clear enough that even a normal person could see the Sermon Pce.

    "You know, the Sermon Pce has more primes than our whole world has," said Seraphina.

    "Really?" I asked, to which she nodded.

    It shouldn''t be surprising; this ce is created by a realm of celestial tower. Even in the weakest realm, the Prime is just a middle-level powerhouse.

    I heard the Prime''s from the realms of the celestial tower are extremely powerful. Far more than the Primes from the world; they are also very knowledgeable and that''s what I am here for.

    Finally, the moment, all have been waiting for happened.

    The enormous gate at the base of the mountain began to open up; there was nothing special about the opening.

    No mighty sound or golden light; those gates simply opened.

    Though, the moment the door fully opened; a deep sound rang through the sermon pce.

    It is neither loud nor slow, and it feels like a gong, but is not. The deep sound reverberated through my soul and body, making it more alert and energetic than it had been.

    It took me a few moments toe out of the feeling and when I did; I saw tides of people moving through the gate.

    We waited for a few minutes till most people had gone inside before walking toward the gate.

    We were excited about the sermon pce, but we didn''t hurry like mad. We knew the opportunities would be there and even the free sermon wouldn''t start before nine, so there was plenty of time.

    Soon, we reached the gate and began to walk the stairs on the mountain; they had a rxing feel for it, and we took our time walking them.

    Finally, we stepped on thest step, and immediately, the whole worldview changed around us.

    The Sermon Pce, which seemed close, has gone further, bing bigger with majesty filled in every part of it.

    "Wow, it is really majestic," said Seraphina breathlessly.

    Even from a distance, it is majestic, but its real majesty could only be felt after stepping into this expanded space.

    We stared at it for a few seconds before walking toward the huge building.

    We stopped midway to look at the map of the building. The building is so huge that one might get lost without a map; I looked at it and collected a tablet.

    The tablet doesn''t only show the map, but it also has information about everything in the Sermon Pce. From the free sermons and their subjects to paid sermon and their prices.

    The pad is like a halo watch; a small projection appears as operating.

    My eyes had turned a little watery seeing it. I miss the utility of the halowatch; the ability to contact each other and connect with friends, among other things.

    The prime world is too big for such a connection.

    "Are you going to the runic section?" she asked, as we got familiar with our taps.

    "No. I will look around first, but it will be either breakthrough or healing," I replied. She seemed a little confused; she had likely thought I would choose the runes first, but I would not.

    I don''t think I will attend even a single lecture on the runes.

    I already have the best teacher of all for the runes. I don''t know how shepared to the primes, but I know enough that she will be at leastparable to the best of them.

    Still, I am not dumb enough to make a decision on feeling and half knowledge alone.

    I will attend a few free lectures on the runes and if I feel like, I could learn anything from them, I will take those lessons.

    "You?" I asked. "First general, then I will check out a few streams I am interested in," she replied.

    "Well, with the points you have. You can afford to do it," I said, to which she smiled.

    We separated after sharing contact with each other. As I had said, the tablets work like the halo watches.

    They could use to contact each other; I could also do other things, like operate my store through it, which is amazing, because I don''t want to get down the mountain unless I need to.

    There is an arrangement to live here, but unlike the city, where most of the housing was free.

    This is not the case here.

    Here one needs to pay the points and a lot of it; I don''t think, except for a few hundred people. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Few will decide to live here, just to save an hour. Especially when they could do much more with these points; it is not just lectures that this ce offers.

    There is also a library, store and many other things. Like treatments, that will help in strengthening, cleansing, and lots of things.

    I don''t know what I will do; my choice will depend on what I experience here.

    Though I have already decided, I won''t be spending much today. At least in the lectures, I will attend the free ones and explore other things, before making my decision on spending points.

    I have a lot of points; the eighth highest points of all, but there are so many things here that I could spend them all in a few hours.

    I want to make themst a month; I don''t want to go back down and earn the points. It will be a waste of time for this wonderful opportunity.

    If I am careful with my points; I should be able to make themst a few weeks, or even a month.

    I looked at a few things on the tab before starting to walk. I will explore the space before attending the free lectures.

    Since it is the first day, they will start at nine, from tomorrow. They will be at all times, day and night.

    There are so many free lectures here that even if one doesn''t have a single point; they will be able to amass massive knowledge and benefits.

    It is not just the lectures that are free, but also the treatments and other things.

    It was for nothing; the people wouldn''t have been crazy about this ce.

 Chapter 3432 Lectures

    <h4>Chapter 3432 Lectures</h4>

    "How are the preparations?" asked an old man. "On time, we have sent the people Ibun, and six other gate cities they will reach there on time," replied the middle-aged Beastwoman.

    "It is a great opportunity to collect the best seeds; it came only once in a few hundred years," said the old man.

    "I am aware, my lord, and looking at every small thing; we will have them," she replied.

    "Our hand should always remain in shadows," reminded the old man.

    "We are doing as we have desired, my lord. The moment we get our hands on the goods, we will wipe all the tracks," she replied, and the old man nodded.

    "Good. Collect those goods. We have a massive order, and it won''t be fulfilled without them," said the old man.

    "Yes, my lord," she replied and bowed when she looked up. The old man had disappeared. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡­..

    I appeared in front of the door and walked inside. Immediately, I appeared in the auditorium; it was much smaller than the two; I had gone to.

    Well, it is not surprising, seeing the subject it is rted to.

    It is of Breakthrough, A Sovereign breakthrough to be specific.

    It is why fifty-some people, there are only two Sovereigns, while the rest are the Primary-III.

    It is the third free lecture; I am attending in a day. The first one was about runes, and the second one was about healing, and this one was about the breakthrough.

    The first one about the runes was good. I have learned a lot, but I also have a lot of minds.

    If the other lecture had been of a simr quality or a little higher. Then I don''t need to be spent on points on them.

    The teacher is far better than them.

    The healing lecture was quite good, and I am definitely going to spend a lot of points on a one-on-one lecture and discussion.

    I wish teachers could teach other subjects too, but it won''t happen. I had asked her, but she didn''t even reply to that.

    More people came in passing minutes, including one Sky Sovereign. Who, everybody looked; nobody had expected a Sky Sovereign and attend a lecture about the breakthrough of Primary-III into the Sovereign.

    A minute and seven secondster, the door turned blue and a woman with bony horns appeared at the center of the stage.

    She is a tall woman, about seven feet tall; very thin, with bony horns on her head. Her thinness didn''t feel unnatural, but graceful and she has a beautiful face, especially those cheekbones.

    If a human or even an elf had been such thin; they would have looked like starving for years, but she didn''t.

    If I am right, she belongs to the Jasbaroe race.

    She is a Prime, her aura is clear for all to sense, but it is suppressive despite being as vast as the sea. It felt like a gentle wind, but had the power of a storm hidden inside it.

    "I am Oras Dran, and this is a lecture on first fusion, which is also known as the breakthrough into a Sovereign stage from the primary three," she said and a meta-scan of the humanoid phantom appeared in front of her.

    "The Sovereign ss, or Fusion ss, is divided into three stages.

    "Sovereign, Earth Sovereign, and Sky Sovereign; in these three stages. In these three stages, the body and soul fusepletely,"

    "Each breakthrough into three stages is divided into four parts, they are absorption, merge, consolidation, and release. Merge is an extra part, from previous breakthroughs,"

    She started with the basics, before going deeper and deeper, showing an understanding, that only the Prime''s has.

    Even I don''t do some things despite all the research I have done and the books I have read.

    I am feeling a little worried right now about my points. Whether they would be enough for me because I want to have discussions with teachers and their time is expensive.

    It starts from a thousand points.

    "That is all, I hope, you have learned something in my lecture, that will help you," she said and disappeared, while I just watched.

    I was so engrossed in the lecture that I felt like only a few hours had passed, but in reality; two hours had passed.

    I sighed and got up, before walking out with the content of the lecture floating in my mind. I have listened to it all attentively and so have my clones; it had filled many gaps in my knowledge, which I didn''t think I had.

    I had thought I had everything figured out about my breakthrough.

    I only need to reach my limit and finish my inheritance and I would be ready to make a breakthrough.

    In general case, I wouldn''t have been worried. What I know is more than enough for the most breakthrough, but my breakthrough isn''t going to be simple.

    The forbidden power is going to make a lot of things difficult.

    Even I don''t know what will happen when the breakthrough starts. Especially during the merging of body and soul and I wish I could ask people directly about it.

    Unfortunately, I couldn''t.

    Even in this ce, I couldn''t tell anyone about the forbidden power. It is a secret that I would take to my grave or won''t tell anyone about, till I reached the stage, where nobody could take it for me.

    I cleared my mind of thoughts and moved toward another lecture. I only have fifteen minutes to get there.

    That lecture is about alchemy, refining the essence of the materials. It is one of the things I do the most.

    So, there is no way I wouldn''t attend the lecture about it.

    Alchemy is important to me; it had been one of the best decisions, that I had learned the alchemy. It saved me a lot of trouble and cost.

    If I didn''t have the knowledge, I would have needed to go to the alchemist for every little thing. It would have wasted a lot of time, and resources and might even end up revealing my secrets.

    On the way to the lecture room, I stopped at the lobby and looked at all the things that were floating in there.

    In Sermon Pce, one could sell things for points, which was not an option in the city. Though, there are a lot of conditions involved in it; first, the thing needed to be unique.

    It doesn''t matter if its grade Primary or Sovereign; the only thing matters is uniqueness.

    If the thing is really, truly unique; it could be even added to the final auction.

    Many people didn''t have a single thing that could qualify. I could see people testing every little thing present in their storage, but the crystal was rejecting it.

    I am thinking about putting a few things in there, including cloud tar soul.

    Which I know, without a doubt, will directly go to the auction.

    I have heard so much about action, where the real things are found. I am not the only one bringing good things. Others have them and they are taking it out here.

    I wanted to buy more than half of the things floating around me, but I didn''t buy even one.

    Knowledge is more important, not things.

 Chapter 3433 List

    <h4>Chapter 3433 List ?</h4>

    "It is far too heavy for a Sovereign core to bear. Even Earth Sovereign core wouldn''t be able to bear such a heavyweight," said the Naga Beastman, looking at the formation in front of him.

    I have paid for his time, like I had done with so many Sovereigns.

    This Sovereign''s time had cost me a lot; seven thousand and five hundred points.

    I have never spent more than five thousand points on any Prime. Hell, most of Prime''s I choose rates of one to two thousand points.

    This one is Prime, not a Silver Prime or Golden Prime, but has a rate simr to them.

    His price is high because he has something that very few powerhouses have.

    An artificial satellite: he is the only prime among all here who have it, ording to the information on all the primes.

    I have been trying to create a formation for the artificial moon. Unlike most people, I have it already, but I want to change it to something different.

    Turn into something like what Rev has. Though I have his designs; I am copying them; I am taking inspiration from them, creating something different.

    I have all the resources, but not the formation. I am suffering spades of setbacks in that, which is why I have paid such a high price for this consultation.

    "What could be done to lower its meta-physical weight?" I asked him.

    I am not showing him my original design. It is a dummy, that replicates the problems I am having; I truly hope he will be able to help me with it.

    "There are a couple of things that could be done," he said and began to state them. Soon, he stated five things; three of which I am already aware of.

    I am also finding the answer to this problem and have a whole damn library, with thousands of books in this section.

    Still, having thousands of books doesn''t mean they provide all the knowledge. Though they help tremendously in expanding the horizon.

    "Could you exin separating, in further detail?" I asked. This is the point that made me most curious among the five.

    "The separating, or rather dividing, is a method. Divide a power of formation into multiple centers, instead of keeping into one," he said.

    "Won''t it decrease the power?" I asked, to which he nodded. "Yes, but it will also decrease the metaphysical weight," he replied, before exining it further.

    I listened to what he had to say attentively; noting down every word and asking the questions when I didn''t understand something.

    I have paid a huge amount of money for it. So much that it would have brought me several times of resources I would have needed for my breakthrough into the Sovereign.

    It is still an extremely-extremely cheap price for Prime''s time.

    In the world, you can''t talk to Prime, even after paying hundreds of times of price and even if they agree to meet.

    They won''t answer everything, especially something that touched, even touch faintly, to something rted to their strength.

    Finally, the two hours are over, and we have stopped.

    "Thank you, Prime Dresch; I have learned a lot," I said to him and bowed faintly.

    "It is not you who learned something, young man; I too had learned many things. I hope we will meet sometime in the future," he said.

    "That would be wonderful," I replied and walked out of the room.

    I looked at my tap for the things and saw the thing I had to do next, the treatment.

    I am taking one free treatment every day and even paying for another one, which I am not nning to do, but now I am doing it.

    It is not because I want to increase my strength, which I do, but it is not my purpose. My purpose is to collect the data on these methods, because, seeing how they work, I could craft them for me.

    Most importantly, I could use them for the treatment of forbidden power. My clones had started designing several treatments.

    To get the maximum data, I would research these treatments before selecting them.

    Every day, there would be a new treatment.

    I walked toward the treatment wing on the way. I have to stop at one ce. I have been thinking about it for two weeks and now I have decided to do it.

    A few minutester, I reached the lobby, where a huge number of things were floating and they were precious. Far more than the first day and, despite their value, they aren''t selected by the auction list.

    I didn''t have to focus on each of the floating things to know what they were; I knew what they were; the tablet provided aplete list of them.

    Still, I looked around before cing my hand on one of hundreds of crystals. As I got connected, I immediately heard a thing.

    ''Creation element treated earth epted into the auction,'' said the voice immediately.

    Seeing that, a smile appeared on my face, and I put a few more things. Not a single one of them had epted into the auction, but they epted into the lobby.

    Except for one, which crystal rejected and sent it back.

    There are things that could easily be epted into the auction, but I have no intention of selling them; I need them for my own use.

    I took my hands off the crystal and walked into one of the empty chairs; in five minutes, both the auction list and lobby list were going to change, and I wanted to see what reaction it would bring.

    Five minutes passed, and both lists changed; there wasn''t much change in thempared to earlier.

    It took people a few seconds to realize the small but significant change that appeared on auction lit.

    A thing appeared on the number one spot of the action; the top ten spots have been empty till now, and there was nothing of the quality that appeared to be ced in the top ten.

    Now, not only it had appeared, but it had directly taken the top spot.

    The news spread like wildfire and half a minuteter, nearly everyone was looking at it with shock in their eyes.

    "Creation soul and in the six units," said the person not far away from me. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I have added six units of it; for three units, I want a thing of a simr level, and for the other three, I have asked for a specific thing. If I can get those three things, it will help me tremendously.

    The chances of that happening are quite slim, but still, I have to try. I will be happy if I am able to get even a single thing.

    My n was to use this bubbling cloud tar soil to produce those three things. They will only be copies, but it is the only way I could get them, but there is a chance.

    Now, with the entry of my precious resources, I wonder what other resources will appear.

    I am sure people have been holding back, but now with the entry of bubbling cloud tar soil, they will be forced to bring good things out.

    I hope they will bring what I need.

 Chapter 3434 Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 3434 Challenge</h4>

    I paid and scanned the badge before entering a small room.

    In the center of the room is a round pool filled with dense green solution with ck and green woody cubes floating in it.

    This ce is generous with many things; I hope it has been more generous with the information on the treatment. Especially its ingredients.

    I have to find out about everything, including how it had been crafted.

    At least, they didn''t use aplex recipe, some of which had already been figured out by me. Thanks to my amazing clone.

    I think they are doing it intentionally. If they wanted to hide, they would have done it rather easily. It is a sort of challenge.

    Figure it out, if you can.

    I looked at the round pool for a few seconds before stepping inside.

    Buzz!

    The moment Iy down, the woody block buzzed and melted into the runes and started to cover me.

    A few secondster, they covered me fully and began to release energies that were making mefortable all over my body.

    It feels amazing, unlike boiling in the water, that I was feeling like that free treatment a few minutes ago.

    The treatment is extremelyfortable, but also amazingly useful. I could see the changes it was bringing in my body with the meta-scan in my core.

    Unfortunately, it is all going to end soon.

    The treatments, the lectures, the realm everything.

    This is the twenty-seventh day, the sermon pce opened and for three days, I will be out. Two and half days to be exact, seeing it is evening.

    Tomorrow is thest day of lectures and treatments. The day after that will be for selection and another thing, including the actions.

    Many people are excited about it.

    The people from the Yggdrasil realm and a few other realms will make the selection.

    A select few will be chosen.

    Sometimes, I wish I didn''t have a forbidden power. I wouldn''t have been here without it, but it is not without a cost. If realms epted me, including the most powerful Yggdrasil, which usually does not; I will have to reject their offer.

    I could not trust the most powerful realm in the universe, which had the greatest reputation.

    The realm might not have bad intentions toward my power, but some of their members might have with my current strength.

    Making me disappear is not a big thing, even for an Earth Sovereign, and we are talking about a ce where Prime''s aren''t that special.

    I will not be focusing on the selection on thest day and instead will focus on the auction and my store. Where the traffic has begun to pick up again, after a month of slowdown.

    In the auction, the bubbling tar cloud soul is still number one, but nothing could be said about it remaining in the top spot on the final list.

    The final list will appear when the submission stops, which will be at midnight tomorrow.

    I am quite happy with the current list; one thing I had wanted had appeared on the list. It is in third ce; the thing in the second ce is something I do not need and won''t be bidding for.

    There are things I have already decided to bid on, but it will be hard for me to get them unless I am willing to use the soil.

    I won''t; I know how precious the soil is and I won''t be using it to buy anything, that is lower level than it.

    An hour passed and the effect of the treatment still hadn''t lessened; it would be a few minutes.

    This treatment willst for half an hour more; I wish it hadsted more. It would have given my clones more chance.

    I closed my eyes and went to enjoy the rest of the treatment.

    Unknowingly, I fell a sleep, only to be woken up by my clone. I opened my sleepy eyes and got out of the pool.

    The formation cleaned me without leaving even a single trace. The formation here is so strong that many times, I tried to take a small sample, but failed every time.

    It is hard; they have made sure that no one could even take a single speck without their permission.

    If it had been a dead realm, I would have tried, but there are freaking primes here. I would be an utter idiot if I tried to use the forbidden power openly.

    I wore my clothes and walked out.

    There is a free lecture, I have to attend in fifteen minutes and then, a paid one. I had already booked it; it is about healing and would be myst lecture.

    I have less than one thousand points; a thousand points is the minimum for a lecture.

    I am quite surprised that I can stretch the point for so long. I thought they would be finished in two weeks, but expert nning and control over myself have saved me.

    Still, I have a few hundred points which I n to spend on things.

    Till now, I have controlled myself, but now, I can finally buy things and it is the best time.

    With only one and a half days, many people are getting desperate for points. It is theirst chance to take the guidance from the prime and would be selling things more cheaply than before.

    I opened the tab and as I had expected; there were arge number of things with much reduced prices.

    My clones looked at all of the things, before making the list of things I should buy the points I have.

    I looked at the list and started buying things and in less than a minute; all eight hundred and fifty-seven points I have turned to zero. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It feels a little sad to see my points turning to zero, but I have no regrets about spending them. I have got the best deals for the points.

    Not only these but thousands I had spent; all of them had been spent wisely.

 Chapter 3435 Last Day I

    ?

    "Is this the final list?" asked the man, to the woman sitting in a final chair. "Yes," replied the woman.

    "I am not seeing that name here?" he asked, and the woman sighed.

    "The name is rejected," she replied, hearing that, confusion couldn''t help but appear on the man''s face.

    The people who clear the maximum number of challenges and test from the prime are always selected. He had met with that young man and one of the people who rmended his name.

    It could be said, among all people. He had the highest chance of being epted by us.

    "Were you able to find any incriminating details about him, mydy?" the man asked that woman, just shook her head, which increased his confusion even further.

    The woman is a supreme authority here. She could ept anyone she wants, within a reason.

    "Then why?" the man pressed.

    For a couple of seconds, there was no answer, and the woman didn''t want to answer, but seeing a genuine question on the man''s face, she decided to answer.

    "He is specifically rejected," she replied.

    For a moment, the confusion increased even further, before suddenly, his eyes widened up as he understood the reason behind it.

    "I understand," the man said, and forget about it.

    The rejectiones from the realm, and the realm doesn''t interfere with the selection process. He never heard the realm rejecting anyone from the final list, but they did this time.

    It is beyond his level. It hase from above.

    ¡­

    I woke up at exactly five, taking four hours of sleep. For most of the past month, I didn''t sleep more than three hours.

    Today is thest day, and also the day we will leave this wonderful ce. I couldn''t help but feel sad at those thoughts.

    I pushed my sad thoughts away and focused on what I had to do today. There are many things I must do today. Look at the store, take part in the auction and if I had some time, I would even check out the library.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    One thing I am not going to do is attend the selection ceremony.

    It will be attended by most people and since I have decided to remain independent; I won''t be attending it.

    I got out of bed and freshened up, before taking out a breakfast that my clone and cooked and eating it.

    After breakfast, I walked out of my small studio apartment and went to the garden. Where there are a lot more people than I would usually see.

    It took me a few minutes to find a bench and sat down, before unlocking the tablet and clicking on the icon of the store.

    Hun!

    What I saw there shocked me; I was genuinely shocked by the business I had done in the night.

    I have done as much as I had done in the best week.

    I had checked itst night before sleeping and knew the sales might increase, but didn''t expect it would increase to such a degree.

    It is really hard to believe.

    I had dumped nearly everything I don''t need or won''t need in the future in the store. That includes the things from the thousands of cards I have received from the recruiters.

    Many of those things have been sold.

    Those things are precious, and many people would want them, and I am d.

    I looked at the huge list of things I have sold and the things I have got in exchange. The more I looked, the happier I would be; I have got some good things.

    I looked at everything, before moving to the offers.

    There are thousands of them, and I moved fast to ept and reject them. Still, it took me more than an hour before I finished.

    I will check the store once more time at five, an hour before it closes forever.

    Seeing the auction will start at nine; I decided to visit the library. It is massive. It is the second biggest library I have ever seen.

    The first one is the Hermes library, which is absolutely huge and each floor of it seemed to be bigger, instead of getting smaller as it looked from outside.

    Soon, I reached the library and went to the section realms.

    The Hermes library is old and while it contains massive knowledge. It is not well updated with time.

    I would try to feel it with as much as books of thetest knowledge as possible, but what I am adding is not even a drop in theke.

    Still, I am doing it, and it is the only way I will be able to add massive books to the library.

    They will be registered in my name.

    Now and then, I would find a book that was ced there by the previous librarian. I get informed the moment I take out books, added by them.

    "Ramon?" I heard a familiar voice and turned to Keva, beside her Abrill.

    I haven''t seen them in a month.

    "Keva, Abril; it is nice to see you again," I said to them; to which they smiled.

    "The selection will start soon, aren''t youing?" she asked, to which I shook my head, and it surprised them.

    "If the past data is to be believed. You have a high chance of being selected by them," said Abrill.

    "I like my independence," I said to them.

    Abrill opened his mouth, but Keva gently ced her hand on his shoulder, and she sighed.

    "I wish we had the same conviction as you. We are going to ept if any realm gives us the offer," he said, and his eyes turned dreamy for a moment.

    They are not interested in joining any organization, no matter how powerful it is. Though the realm is apletely different cup of tea; they are willing to ept any realm that gives them an offer.

    It is a wise choice; the realm is on apletely different level.

    Once they joined with their talent, reaching a prime wouldn''t be a problem for them. Without it, it would be a huge challenge.

    I get a feeling they are willing to join the realm, less for power and more for stability.

    They have been together for centuries and now want to settle down.

    "The realm will be lucky to take you two," I said to them. "We think so too," said Keva with a big smile.

    "Goodbye Ramon; I hope we will meet once again someday," said Abril and did something surprising.

    He touched his head and apletely different dwarf appeared in his ce, belonging to the same race, but lookingpletely different.

    Keva did the same, and she was even prettier than she was with a mask.

    I thought for a moment and touched the mask. My real face and body appeared for a moment before disappearing.

    They waved as they left, and I waved back till they disappeared.

    I took out the tab; there were ten minutes till the action started and I had to buy many things, but it would be a challenge.

    Seeing the massive number of people going to participate andpete for a round of a thousand unique things.

 Chapter 3436 Last Day II

    ?

    Buzz!

    I heard the buzz and appeared in a ss suit, with a big stage in front of me.

    I am one of hundred people who had the suit and mine is the best one. It is very hard to get the suit; one needs their thing in a top hundred.

    Mine is at the very top and even after so many days, nothing can dethrone that.

    My physical body is not here, but a virtual avatar, which felt very real. It might mess up some people''s perception of reality and fantasy for a minute or two.

    This auction is different from other actions; there is no auctioneer here. We have to do it ourselves.

    In the center, a thing would appear and those who are interested could be big at it, but the things that are only simr or above the level of things will be epted.

    Only if the owner of the thing didn''t find what they were looking for; they can look at other lower bids.

    The owner could also demand a specific thing.

    It will be frustrating for quite a few people, but it is a fair system and I hope to snag a few things.

    Every second, thousands of people are filling the colossal auditorium. One only needs a faint string of soul sense; they could do other things, like a selection ceremony, while attending the auction.

    "Wee to the action," a voice rang out.

    A momentter, the flower appeared in the center of the stage. It is a blue rose with a white crystalline edge.

    Strangely, I could move my soul sense to scan it, and I knew I was scanning the real thing. It is not one stage, but something that is kept in a separate space and could be scanned.

    It is a ck ein rose; Its name and properties appear around it. If I want, I couldplete details about it and its uses.

    Which I did, while same time bidding for it.

    Seconds passed, and there was no change; the rose just remained in the center of the stage.

    "ck Ein Rose sold for seven blocks of Meknos Wood,"

    Informed the voice and the rose disappeared and a momentter, another thing appeared.

    This time, its owner had put a special requirement for the bottle of precious essence and people had ten seconds to bid on what they wanted.

    If he didn''t get what he wanted, he could ept a normal bid or take back his thing.

    Eight secondster, the bid disappeared. Someone had given them what they wanted.

    Thing after thing appeared, and most of them sold; two among over a hundred things were taken back by their owners.

    Once again, another thing appeared; twelve stalks of ck mist grass. It is from me.

    The moment the bid opened; a hundred and sixty-three options appeared in front of me.

    I looked at them, before selecting thirteens and informing bidders of each other offer. Immediately, the change urred, four bids remained the same, and nine increased their offer.

    I rejected the four unchanged bids and once again informed nine people of each other''s bids.

    Six kept it unchanged, while three increased; I looked at six unchanged and was released to see my favorite bid increase.

    So, I rejected the six and showed three people each other offer.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Secondter, two bids increased, while one remained unchanged.

    I selected the one that remained unchanged. It is the thing I want. While the other two increased, I have no interest in them.

    With me epting, the resources disappeared, and another thing appeared in its ce.

    Time passed, and one after another, things appeared on the stage. I have big for many but won few. Thepetition was extremely fierce and despite all the resources, I couldn''t get the things I wanted.

    I hope I will be able to get the things that truly matter.

    Finally, the top hundred started.

    There was not even a second of break, but it was fine.

    In the top hundred, the number of bidders has reduced drastically. As the level of things was quite high; most of my bids weren''t able to get past the system and got rejected.

    Of the ny bids, I was able to win only one.

    Thepetition is just too fierce.

    "The auction will resume in ten minutes," said the voice, before a new window appeared in front of me.

    Pre-bidding.

    A special privilege for people who have a thing in the top ten.

    Hun!

    I was looking at it when I saw bids appearing for the tar soil. Three bids appeared and two were for special reserved units.

    I have ced five units of cloud tar soul there with three reserved for specific things. These two bids contain the things I wanted to do big in the top ten.

    I am sure those are the people who have bid for it, are the same who ced those two things.

    Creation Element Water and Creation Element Air.

    They are simr things to cloud tar soil I have, and I immediately epted them.

    Now with these two, I have three of four elements of nature. I only need a creation element fire and I would be set; it will increase the chances of my breakthrough''s sess tremendously.

    It will also increase the quality of my core to an iparable level.

    If I don''t get it, I will create it on my own and it won''t be as powerful as three, but with these three, I will receive tremendous benefits.

    Ten minutes passed quickly, and the auction resumed. This time, there was not a hint of worry on my face.

    I got what I wanted and bid on other things, but I didn''t get any. I only could tar soil my best resources; I have few others; I have them in much less quantity, that I couldn''t truly use them to bid.

    It is fine; I have already got the most important things I wanted. I am fine, without the rest.

    Let others have them.

 Chapter 3437 Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 3437 Leaving</h4>

    I opened my eyes, and there was a smile on my face.

    I didn''t get many things, but I got what mattered the most and that''s all matters to me.

    Now, the auction is also over. The selection had also started, and I could see some people had already been selected by the realms; I looked at their names before swiping the notification away.

    Instead, I focused on the list of cities I have shortlisted.

    I am not going to return to Javelin. I have made that decision before even entering the gate, but I am not sure where I would go next.

    I could go anywhere near the gate, and that is thousands of cities.

    Thankfully, based on the information I have, my clone had shorted the list on my criteria. Like being away from the Prime organization and conflict zones.

    Still, there are fifty-two cities from which I have to choose, and it is not easy.

    Though I have to make the decision; at nine the gates would open, and I will need to leave through one of them.

    I also need to be careful. People will be keeping an eye on me. I have cleared quite many challenges and also epted a shit load of cards.

    People wouldn''t let me in peace; everyone would want t a piece of me.

    Thankfully, I have dealt with that problem long ago.

    I knew the answer to this problem. It is why; I had epted so many cards and the option had cost me a thousand points, it is worth it. Seeing the sheer amount of resources I had been able to collect through them.

    The library has everything many books and also information on cities.

    I took out information on all the cities and began to flip through the pages.

    It would have been great if I could take these books and crystals inside my core. It would have been much faster, but I had to do it in a slow way.

    Still, it didn''t take more than an hour for me to collect all the information. My clones started to sort through it all, while I focused on the different things.

    Buzz!

    Before I knew it; it was three and the selection ceremony had ended, and I had received a few messages.

    Reading them, I got up.

    I have to participate in a thing.

    It is tradition here, which happens every time, and since I am part of the culinary stream; I have to participate.

    Well, it is me who designed the menu.

    On the way to the destination, I checked the tablet of the final list of people who were selected.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but feel surprised and jealous.

    Seraphina had been selected, and so has the Keva and Abril. In total, seventy-one people have been selected. A little less thanst time, but still a good number.

    I am a little disappointed that I didn''t get selected.

    Though I would have rejected them. Still, it would have felt good if even a single realm had selected me, but they didn''t.

    A few minutester; I reached the ce where a few hundred people had already gathered.

    I am at the biggest open space in the sermon pce; it is huge enough to fill all people in the realmfortably.

    There will be a huge party, starting from five, and since it is a party, there will be food and responsibility for that fall on culinary stream.

    As I appeared, all of them gathered in front of me. Except for Eleven Sky Sovereigns and one Earth Sovereign, who are standing beside me.

    All of us are grade 6 culinary masters.

    "Hello everyone; I hope you all are as excited as I am," I said to them and many nodded excitedly.

    "Then let''s begin," I said and pressed my palm on the column and immediately, opened a massive open-air kitchen materialized around us.

    Even I am surprised by its size.

    "Let''s begin," I said excitedly and moved.

    I am excited as it has been a long time since I am going to cook the food for so many people. There are around half a million people, and we five hundred some going to cook food for them in four hours.

    It will be a challenge, but I am excited about it.

    Rarely do I get to cook for so many people; thest time I did such a thing, it is my home world.

    The materials were already collected, given by everyone; it had only taken less than two hours to collect since all contributed.

    All I had needed to do was send the message to nearly half a million, and they chipped in.

    I looked around and saw every single person was busy, from washing to cutting.

    Disying the amazing feat of energy control and culinary skills.

    Not a single person uses their hand, as it would waste too much time. With energy, could do things on arge scale that they couldn''t with their hands.

    They are amazing and I wish I could be as amazing as them.

    I didn''t remain idle either and began cutting different vegetables, seasoning the meat, and other things.

    An hour passed and the kitchen began to run hot.

    I am myself managing the nine different things alone, at pots and pans, which are as big as a house.

    C

    ooking those dishes isn''t easy; the slightest mistake and whole vor would get jumbled, and I don''t want that.

    I want people to taste the best food they have ever eaten in their lives, and I am using every ability I have to do that. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If I had been alone; I would have taken it all to my core and done all the cooking here, but even there, it would have been hard for me to cook a meal for half a million people in the time I have.

    Time passed, and people gathered around the huge ground.

    The music had already started and so are the performances on different stages. The drinks begin to flow like water and people are not hesitating at all.

    It is a good thing this ce had inherent restrictions.

    Primary III wouldn''t be able to drink the drink of Sky Sovereign. Even if they were able to get their hands on it.

    Finally, thest pot turned off, and we shifted the food auto-caterer.

    "Well done, everyone. Now, enjoy the party," I said to everyone, and we got out and began to dance and drink.

    Within a few minutes, I spotted a familiar person and went toward her.

    "Congrattions," I said to Seraphina, who is glowing in happiness. "Thank you." She said, before focusing on me.

    "I wish you had been chosen as well," she said.

    "It is fine," I said with a smile.

    I am not going to say I would have rejected the offer, even if I was selected. That seemed too presumptuous; it is better to be humble and show some disappointment.

    "My organization may not be a realm, but it is still good. Capable of fostering a talented person like you," she said.

    "I would think about it if you gave me the card," I said, to which she rolled her eyes.

    Though a momentter, her eyes turned serious.

    "Be careful with those cards; they are extremely dangerous," she warned. "I know. I will be careful," I replied.

    Soon, we turned away from serious topics and began to dance.

    I am not much of a dancer, but I know how to enjoy myself and I did, letting go of my inhibition.

    Everyone is doing the same as it is the only ce they can do it, without fear for their safety.

    Even their organizations aren''t as safe as this ce is.

    Time passed, and with every minute, the party turned raging. People ate, drank, and enjoyed.

    Even I am starting to enjoy it so much, that I started to sweat.

    Before I knew it, it was nine and the colorful lights materialized in the sky, before turning into the thousands of gates.

    Immediately, the party slowed down, and a minuteter everything had stopped.

    People have started to fly toward those gates.

    Yes. The restriction on the flying had been lifted. We can now fly. As long as moving toward the gates.

    "Ramon, take this," said Abril and handed me the small box. I looked at him in question.

    "It is a great opportunity. We had got it after a great struggle, but now, as you can see, it is useless to us," said Keva.

    With them getting epted into a realm; they do not need any other opportunities.

    "Thank you," I said from the bottom of my heart.

    They could have sold it and would have gotten great things in exchange, but they have given them to me, but since they did it; it is only fair that I give them something in exchange.

    "We didn''t give you that, to get something in return," he said, looking at me angrily.

    "I am giving this to you as a friend," I said, and he finally took it and tried to open it immediately, not caring about the re from his voice.

    "A formation," he said.

    As the formation appeared, when he tried to open it. "I am sure you guys will be able to solve it," I said, and he red, before putting the box into his storage.

    I said goodbye to them and a few other friends, before suddenly disappearing under the eyes of thousands of people tracking me.

    Yes, there are where people tracking me; a lot of them.

    I appeared in a different ce, with a different face.

    I had spent a thousand points on it, and it is worth it. Now, I am apletely different person.

    The Ramon they knew had disappeared forever.

    With the new face, I flew toward the thousand gates before appearing in front of the blue one.

    It is hard to make a choice, but I had selected the city and I unhesitantly took a step toward it.

 Chapter 3438 Ibun

    <h4>Chapter 3438 Ibun</h4>

    "Ibun," I said as I stepped out.

    It is a vibrant coastal city with nice weather and tasty food.

    Belonging to a Sky Grade organization, with a Sky Sovereign as its leader. I had chosen it because it is powerful in the Sky Grade organization and three of four of its neighbors brings its allies.

    It is stable politically, but the reason I chose it is that north of its territory, there is a ce, I want to visit it.

    It is a ce, that has a material, I need to create the creation fire. With that material, I will be able to make its strongest copy.

    It is quite regretful that that material couldn''t be brought out of it, or I would have simply brought it and found myself a safe secluded space.

    I would have stayed there until I made a breakthrough into the Sovereign. I nned to do that after I created a creation fire there.

    Once that was done, I was going to find a secluded space and wouldn''te out until I made the breakthrough.

    Except for one thing, I have everything I need for the breakthrough. I have all the resources and data; I would need for creating an inheritance.

    The treatments I had experienced there also gave me many new ideas and I am sure, with them, I would be able to double the power of the treatments.

    "Wee to Ibun. The Governor would be happy if you could stay and attend the party tonight," said a beautiful Earth Sovereign woman waiting outside of the door.

    "Please send my apologies to Lord Governor. I won''t be able to attend his party," I said and moved.

    Ibun is a beautiful city, but unfortunately, I am not going to stay here. I need to be gotten out of here till I am safe.

    The Governor won''t touch me; I have about a week to get out of his domain. It wouldn''t be a problem; as I nned to change identities, till he couldn''t find a trace of me.

    While it would be more safe to stay, that safety would be temporary.

    Once protection of the gate is gone; I am sure these people would use various ways to force me to join their organization.

    Which I have no interest in doing.

    If I wanted to join the organization, I would have joined the golden prime. It would have been a tremendously better choice than the Sky Grade organizations.

    Many peopleing from the gate are saying the same. Only a few have stayed. They are natives, likely belonging to Ibun and its allies. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I stepped into the teleportation formation and appeared in front of the city gates, before walking toward it.

    The guards looked at me, but they didn''t stop me as I passed through the gate.

    Boom!

    Once I got out of the gate; I took the sky and flew toward it. I want to cover the maximum distance possible within a day.

    I willter take the ground and change my identity.

    Everything is nned, and I hope, it goes ording to it. I don''t want any trouble, I just want to get things I want before breaking into the Sovereign, which is going to be a colossal challenge.

    If I somehow seeded; the rewards would be just as great.

    A few hours passed, and I had crossed an enormous distance. If I kept moving at such a speed, I would reach my destination, sooner than I would like.

    While I am flying, my clones are working on things, especially my clone, outside the library.

    It is crafting something very delicate, where it had already failed six times. I hope it will seed; it is very necessary for the new experimental treatment; I am nning from tomorrow.

    Nothing could be said. All I could do was hope.

    Over twelve hours passed, and the night came. It is a beautiful night with twinkling stars and a bright moon.

    I am not nning on stopping for the night. I have to reach a certain ce. Until I reach there, I won''t stop.

    Hun!

    ''So, they are starting,'' I thought, as I felt somebody was following me.

    Till now, not a single soul had followed me, thanks to the governor''s orders, but now far from the city, some daring people are breaking the orders.

    I didn''t react and let them follow me.

    I am not stopping and fighting whoever they are; it will be a waste of time.

    Soon, the morning came, and I was just a few hours away from my destination.

    It is a small area where soul sense gets jumbled. It is very dangerous for the Sovereigns and even for Earth Sovereign.

    That ce messed up one soul.

    If one is lucky, they wille out small soul injury. If one is truly unlucky, they will turn into a vegetable.

    It is the best ce for me to discard my identity ande out as someone different. Most importantly, I could bring Nero out safely.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about that when I sensed my stalker making a move.

    They had increased their speed and aura sted out of their body and even I got quite surprised by their strength, as they appeared in front of me, with dagger and attacked.

    What surprised me even more was its clothes.

    They are wearing a blue cloak, which covers them fully. Aside from his ck dagger, I couldn''t see anything.

    "Die!"

    They whispered their de reached me. It is a powerful attack. I will tell them that and they are likely using their full power, but it is far from enough to deal with me.

    Hell, they wouldn''tst even a moment.

    "You shouldn''t have attacked me," I said with a grin and disappeared, appearing behind and swinging back my sword hard toward his head.

    Once hit, they will be unconscious.

    They sensed my attack and tried to move toward me, but they were too slow.

    My sword reached them and was about to crash into his head when another robed person appeared beside them and casually brought their sword against mine.

    CLANNNNG!

    Their sword hit mine and I felt like a mountain crashed against me.

    The sword stopped my attack, before sending me flying, with broken bones and vomiting blood.

    BANNG!

    I crashed hard into the ground and looked at Peak Earth Sovereign appearing in front of me smoothly.

    My strength had taken a leap with a month of amazing treatments. So much that I might survive against Initial Earth Sovereign, but against the Peak Earth Sovereign, I am no match.

    They didn''t say anything, just stood on their spot while I got up from the crater.

    I wiped away the blood from me with my sleeve, began taking storage devices and floated them toward the person.

    "They are all my storage. I hope, you will let me go now," I said to him.

    The person swept my storage rings and turned to me.

    "Unfortunately, that is not going to happen, human. We are here for you," he said strange crackling voice.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed.

    The cult.

    This bastard is part of the cult or work for one. They are the only ones who do such things. Organizations wouldn''t dare to do such things, even in their dreams.

    The punishment is extinction, if they get caught.

 Chapter 3439 Cult Facility I

    <h4>Chapter 3439 Cult Facility I</h4>

    "The realm will hunt you down," I said, and they let out a cracklingugh.

    "The realm won''t find us," it said and moved its hand toward me.

    I wanted to run away, but it had held me down with his power. I am powerless against it.

    "There is no escape, human," they said and gripped my neck, when suddenly, they froze, before a powerful aura sted out of their body, at the same time, they gripped my neck tighter, cracking its bones.

    "You bastard!" he cursed in a loud shrill voice.

    It is his real voice and from the sound of it. He is a man and currently, he is extremely angry.

    As for why he is angry, there is a blue card that appears on my hand, and it''s glowing in a powerful tracking formation.

    The card belongs to Sonal; the closest prime organization.

    As I had expected. It had activated the moment I brought it out and imprinted me with its mark.

    A powerful make that not even Sky Sovereign could erase; only a Prime would be able to erase it.

    It had not only marked me, but also sent a beacon, which wouldn''t even take a minute to reach them. The moment it does, they will send something, and I hope it is Prime.

    There is a chance they will send a prime.

    Their member would have already told them who she gave this card to, and they wouldn''t want to lose one of the best seeds there is.

    I may not be realm''s standard, but I am definitely at Prime''s standard.

    "Hehe. Take me and you will have a prime on your tail," I said, with a low voice.

    Which made him grip my neck even tightly, that no words coulde out.

    "You will pay for this painfully," he threatened with anger dripping through my voice and moved me toward the group with a speed I couldn''t fathom.

    BANNNNNG!

    I found myself crashing against the ground so hard that every bone of my body broke, and I reached near death.

    I was fighting hard to keep myself conscious, when powerful energy struck my soul, sending me to the elysium.

    ¡­

    "Killing him would be better," said the man, but immediately found himself under the re of the older man.

    "Look at this reading! Do you know how much pay for this human," said the older man angrily, while showing the data, which made the eyes of the first man, go wide.

    "Such purity! How can he achieve it?" said the first man, shock and greed appeared in his eyes, which made the old man re at him more.

    "Don''t even think about it. We have signed the contract and we have a deliver the goods," warned the older man.

    "I have never seen purity of soul and body at such a level. If we could make him level up to Earth Sovereign; it would benefit us tremendously," said the first man.

    The older man got angry, and his eyes softened before he shook his eyes.

    "You know very well. What happened to those who broke the contract? We cannot keep him."

    "Though we are going to demand a very high price for this treasure," said the older man, and the first nodded reluctantly.

    Greed had not eaten his brain; the people they were working for were extremely dangerous. If they tried anything, death would be mercy.

    "What about the mark?" asked the first man.

    "The disk will suppress till they arrive. After that, it is their responsibility," replied the second man, looking at the ck disk on the human''s chest.

    ¡­.

    A sharp pain brought me back to consciousness and my eyes flew open, only to see myself submerged in gel. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Not gel, a living being.

    I am inside a living being, and there is an artifact attached to my nose and mouth.

    Providing me with breath and also acting like a silencer.

    I am frozen without the ability to twitch and have crystalline tentacle things attached to my body in thirty-six ces from head to toe, with a crystal sphere attached to my chest.

    I calmed myself in panic and looked at things clearly, especially memories.

    It had been six days since they had captured me, and three hours since they had put me here.

    I had traveled a huge distance beforeing to the ce and they have wiped away the tracking mark of prime.

    Crushing my hope; they did it through the artifact. Which made me relieved for some reason.

    Likely because my real level is still unknown to them.

    I don''t know why it matters, seeing I am captured by some really powerful cult who has the artifact to wipe away the mark of the prime.

    I am fucking scared, but I pushed those thoughts and focused on my condition, which is not good.

    I am inside a slime, from what I could gather, and its internal tentacles have pierced me. Inside me, they have brought into every corner of my body and wrapped around my core with a heart at its center.

    The purple-blue crystal attached to my chest is no crystal, but the core of the slime, whose inside I am in.

    As for the reason of borate set-up and my capture; it is harvest my true essence.

    Not a normal essence, but a true essence.

    The purest of all; harvesting it is thousands of times harder than harvesting normal essence, which is not an easy process itself.

    Twelve internal tentacles are sending herbal and essences, along with different energies, into my body. Which would merge it with me, at the same time, the twenty-four tentacles would work to draw out my true essence.

    Through this process, they will be able to draw out my true essence for decades, even centuries.

    I am an intelligent, sentient being who had be a resource for them, which they could keep harvesting for centuries.

    I am not alone here alone; from little I could see.

    There are lines of slimes in front of me, and I am, I am in another line of slimes.

    I am in a harvesting facility of the cult.

    I was thinking about the implication of that when I saw three people appearing in front of me.

    They looked at me and discussed something, while noting down, data shing in front of the slime.

    I wanted to use forbidden power badly, but I controlled myself and watched the three people. Who remained in front of me before moving to another slime beside me.

    Seeing them behave like this, I felt a volcanic rage rise in my heart.

    I wanted to tear this slime apart and crush them, but I was powerless. So much that I couldn''t even scream.

    They have sealed me in body and power, and there is not just one seal, but three of them.

    It is a powerful seal of the Sky Sovereign who blocked my pathways with his power. The second is a formation seal, which covers my core and veins; it is also very powerful.

    These two seals are nothingpared to the third seal, which these tentacles of slime had formed because it couldn''t be broken.

    The moment I try even the slightest; it will sense it immediately and act.

 Chapter 3440 Cult Facility II

    <h4>Chapter 3440 Cult Facility II</h4>

    It had been a day since I woke up in the cult facility and I have realized how deep in double I am.

    They have me sealed in threeyers; forget me. If a Sky Sovereign had been in my ce, even they would have had a hard time, getting out of the predicament.

    These people are very powerful, with incredible resources and knowledge in their hands.

    They have created a facility that could extract the true essence and also process it.

    So, anyone can use it without any problem.

    A day was enough for me to see the core of the slime connected to my chest. Doesn''t only extract the soul''s true essence from me, but also processes it, which is as hard as extracting it.

    This slime that I am under is not a true monster, but something they have created.

    My clone had looked at things and what little data I had been able to gather. I was able to make a conclusion, that slime is something they have made for this purpose.

    They seemed to have done it thousands of years ago, as it seemed very stable.

    Though, I will need more data, to be sure of that fact.

    Not everything, there is one good news: a sort of good news.

    This ce I am in is not in a world, but a realm. It took me some time to find it out, as till now I have refrained from using a forbidden power. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I want to bepletely sure before I use it, and I am right now, or sort of sure.

    There are a lot of things I am uncertain about here.

    I will be certain after I use the forbidden power. To be honest, I don''t want to take the risk, but I need to.

    Once they get my true essence, they will know many of my secrets. My true level and even forbidden power, if someone is among them, looks too deeply.

    From what I noticed; it will take around eight to nine days for it to harness the drop of true essence.

    It might seem low, but it is not; the body has less than a hundred drops of true essence. If they go too fast, they will drain the body.

    They move in a bnced way; they harvest the true essence, and at the same time, send resources into the body. By doing that, they replenish the body, and at the same time, they extract the true essence.

    This way, they could do it for decades and centuries.

    I take a calming breath before releasing the forbidden power in the soul element. It came out faintly, before slowly spreading into my body; into the tentacles which are covering every part of me.

    If I had been using a soul sense right now; I would have been discovered by those seals.

    Hell, its tentacles would have absorbed it.

    They couldn''t do that forbidden power, as they couldn''t sense it. One couldn''t discover a thing, which they couldn''t even sense.

    Soon, my forbidden power spread into every part of me, and the meta-scan became ten times clearer.

    Usually, I don''t need to scan everything or use forbidden powers to know what is happening to my body in absolute rity, but they have suppressed everything in my body and soul.

    If not for my core, being special, I wouldn''t have been able to see what I had been seeing.

    Now, with the forbidden power, everything had be clear.

    I looked at the meta-scan and what those tentacles and core were doing to me in more detail. The more I looked, the worse my expression would be, but there was also a hint of amazement in that horror.

    I have to give it to those cultists; they have really some something shocking.

    The slime is a work is art; the resources it is sending into my body and soul. Making it absorb quickly and more efficiently, I have never seen something like this.

    I take back my earlier conclusion.

    If what I am seeing is right, then these cultists could continue to harvest the true essence, not for decades, but for centuries.

    Even after they have done with it, the person remains a valuable resource. Though, I will have to look at older subjects to be sure of what I am thinking.

    Time passed as I moved the soul sense into every inch of me, before started scanning the tentacles more deeply. The deeper I go, the more amazed and horrified I would be.

    It took over three hours before I was finished, and I slowly moved the forbidden power out of my body gently.

    I know it will not sense to me, but I want to remain careful. I don''t want to make a mistake in my carelessness.

    Within a few minutes, the forbidden power has covered the whole slime and, like all the slimes. It didn''t have a particr shape; it could meld into whatever it wanted.

    Like my body, I begin to scan the slime deeply, and with every scan; its meta-scan in my core bes more detailed.

    Finally, I got the detailed meta-scan of the slime. I could be able to get the scan even more detailed, but I have to use the formation.

    I will do that, but not now. What I have currently is enough for purposes right now.

    My clones studied the scan with me and, as I concluded before; this slime is especially bred for specific purposes. They have wiped away its every instinct, except for what they need.

    They must have needed thousands of years and countless resources to get something like this.

    I am not surprised; the cult that kidnapped me is really powerful and old. Only will dare to do what they are doing.

    I let my clones study the meta-scan, while I turned my focus on outside.

    I am going to spread the forbidden power out. It is going to be extremely dangerous, but I need to know my surroundings and people working here.

    It is risky, but I know it will be only Earth Sovereign at max. The ruin they have created this facility in is an Earth Sovereign-grade ruin.

    So, if I am careful enough; I won''t get discovered.

    The soul sense spread, and within a second, it touched another slime, which was in a metal pool, with pipes connected like the slime containing me.

    Hun!

    My soul sense went inside and immediately, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    The person inside is familiar; he is one of the Sovereign, that came out through the Ibun gate, but unlike me, he had decided to stay in the city.

    He had epted an invitation from the Governor''s man.

    If he really stayed, means the cultist bastards have gone after the city.

    Which is quite daring of them.

    It will bring the wrath of the city and organization it belongs to and also of the realm.

    My soul sense moved in all directions and to my right, I saw apletely unfamiliar person. Though, scanning his body and soul, I know he is as recent as us.

    There is a high chance. He also came from the gate.

 Chapter 3441 Cult Facility III

    ?

    ''Fuck!''

    I cursed the moment my soul sense had seeped into the person who was in the line in front of me.

    It is a Beastwoman, and she had been here for decades. At least four to five decades from what I could see.

    I had already expected it, but it was still somehow able to shock me.

    My soul sense moved to others in the line, and I found each one of them at least here at least for a decade.

    Still, they are nothing in front of the third line by the wall, where each one of them is here for five decades or more. Some even seemed like they had been here for a century.

    I felt even more scared seeing that.

    ''I have to escape!'' is the thought that begins to run in my mind repeatedly with each person I checked.

    I didn''t let it overwhelm me or do anything rash.

    If I want to escape, then I have to be calm and understood, it won''t be easy or quick. It will be a hard long road, full of uncertainties.

    I checked through each one of them, avoiding only those who were close to the three people.

    I didn''t let my forbidden power scan them. Even though I could guess their levels. Of the three, two are Peak Sovereigns, while the other third one is Earth Sovereigns.

    Their aura is average and if I were to guess; they were caretakers/researchers.

    This ce is just like the one I have found aftering out of the realm before this one, in that snowy wastnd.

    There, too, they were harvesting the essence like this one, but that was much less sophisticated than this one.

    There, they only nned to squeeze and throw people. Here, they are harvesting and also changing the bodies for different purposes, after they finish with this one.

    Earlier, I had only guessed, but now, I have be sure of it.

    I pulled back my forbidden power, keeping it to the slime covering me.

    I have scanned nearly all of them, and got what I needed; I have to n.

    Escaping is a goal, but there is one thing I have to do on priority.

    I have to change my true essence, remove the forbidden power from it, and change it, so it would look like it is from Peak Sovereign and not from Peak Primary-III.

    Removing forbidden power is easy; I may not be able to remove the most, but I will be able to remove it enough that nobody would be able to sense it unless they have knowledge of it and actively looking for it.

    Making it look from Sovereign, that even Sky Sovereign won''t be able to tell the difference will be slightly difficult.

    Though, I will be able to achieve that with my expertise.

    The real challenge would be to get inside these crystalline tentacles and that core to achieve that.

    I have a couple of ideas and a little more than a week to do that.

    It is a lot less time than I liked, but I have to make do. If they got to know about any of those things, I would be in serious trouble.

    I am already in trouble, and I don''t want to be in more trouble than I already am.

    So, I started the work immediately and thankfully I have six powerful clones to help me with it.

    Hours passed, and I studied the meta-scan with my clone. Scanning some areas over and over, when we feel the need for extra data or test some things.

    The more I look, the more I feel how difficult is going to be.

    This slime is Earth Sovereign bred specifically for this purpose and has very powerful defenses. It is very hard to mess with it, but I will have to do it if I don''t want to make things even further.

    Hun!

    I was doing that when three people appeared in front of me and I covered them with the lightest forbidden power.

    I wanted to wait for a few more days before I did something like that, but I couldn''t control myself.

    I want to know more about my condition, and they might provide some information.

    "This one is very important; Its purity is off the charts. The higher-ups have asked me to take special care of this one," said the Earth Sovereign, looking at data shing in front of my slime.

    "It is such a regret; they will take all the true essence. It would be wonderful if we are able to get a drop of its true essence,"

    "It will help me tremendously with my research," said the woman in a hopeful tone.

    "Do you want it for research or practice?" asked the man beside her, and she red sharply.

    "Don''t even think about it, both of you. The higher-ups warned me that if we take even a single speck, they won''t forgive," warned the Earth Sovereign, making the two shudders visibly.

    They stayed in front of me for over ten minutes before leaving and forbidden power was still covering them.

    They didn''t discover me, and I found somewhat they are talking about is useful.

    I am also trying for that crystal pad in his hand, where he is recording all the data. It would be tremendously helpful if I could get data inside.

    It is an aura-controlled pad.

    I will only need to replicate it and I should be able to get the data contained inside the tab.

    I have already started practicing with the aura. In a few hours, I will be able to copy so perfectly, that even he won''t distinguish it from him different.

    Though, it won''t make the job easy.

    From what I observe, he never let go of that pad and when he does, he likely keeps it in his storage.

    Difficult or not, I will have to do it. Who knows what else aside from data, that pad may be hiding.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 3442 Extracting

    ?

    ''Careful, careful, careful¡­''

    I repeated the mantra over and over as I sucked the forbidden power from the drop of true essence, the core of the slime had gathered.

    It is my eighth day here and thankfully; I was able to find the way to enter its core.

    Though, I am being extremely careful. It is the most secure area in the whole slime. The faintest change and it will discover it and I nned to make a lot of changes here.

    I have covered the inside of the core with a formation of forbidden power.

    It is a very powerful formation, and one of its jobs is to suck the forbidden power present in my essence.

    It had been a few minutes since I was able to put the formation and activate it.

    From now on, it will be there.

    Currently, I am operating it, but when I get enough data. It will work on its own, every speck of true essence entered inside it. It will suck the forbidden power contain inside, aside from doing other things.

    Forty-seven minutester, 97% of the forbidden power inside it had been sucked away.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but smile. I was going for 95%, but the formation had worked better than I had imagined.

    Buzz!

    I took a deep breath and activated the second part of the formation, and two connections were created.

    Immediately, 55% of the true essence disappeared from the drop and was reced with another solution, which began to mix with it.

    I have been able to get the data from the pads of all three of the researchers/workers here. It is one of the most daring things I have done because I stole the data while they were operating the tabs.

    My original n was to do it after they slept or rested, but I found out that it was not possible.

    It turned out these tabs not only run by their aura; they also need to constantly input with a series of codes.

    I do not know codes and I might be able to crack it, but for it, I would have needed to get my hands on the pad and that would have been near impossible.

    It is an Earth Sovereign, weak as it may be, but still an Earth Sovereign.

    The moment I took the tab; he will notice.

    So, I stole the data while he used it. It was extremely difficult, and he had nearly suspected it but didn''t and I have got a massive amount of data.

    Some of which were downright shocking.

    It helped me tremendously to understand many things. Especially things about me and what the purity of the true essence their artifacts have calcted.

    Their reading is wrong. The forbidden power merged with me had messed with it.

    The reading is much higher; it is why I am taking 55% of my processed true essence and mixing it with other things I have created.

    As long as they do not look very deeply through all aspects. They will not discover anything strange about it; they will get material of the same reading their artifacts have given them and it will be of the Sovereign grade.

    It is a very risky thing I have done, but what choice do I have?

    If they had discovered the reality of it; they would have shifted me out of here. I don''t want that. Here I have some chance of escape; in another ce, I won''t have that chance.

    The formation did what I had designed to do and now with the data I have got; it will be all automated.

    It could be said that I have solved one of the immediate problems and as long as they don''t discover me, I will be fine.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Now moving to the second problem and the goal.

    The second problem is I have to stop it from my true essence or make them harvest much less than, I could replenish without damaging my base even slightest.

    It will be a challenge, but without it, I won''t be able to fulfill my goal, which is to escape this ce.

    To escape it, I will have to make a breakthrough, without there is no way I would be able to escape.

    There is not only this weakling Earth Sovereign researcher here. There are also three Earth Sovereign guards, two Initial Levels, and one Mid-Level.

    They are far more powerful than him and they might not be the only ones.

    Achieving the breakthrough would be tremendously difficult, but I have to do it. It is the only way out of this ce, or I could wait for the savior to appear.

    The savior hadn''t appeared in more than two centuries since this ce had been here, but they might appear in the next few months.

    So, for the breakthrough for it to happen, I need to do several things.

    First is the true essence. I need to stop it and find topletely replenish it. Second, I need to fill the limit of forbidden power and strength.

    Third, I need to tame the slime, which is going to be another extremely difficult thing to do.

    It doesn''t have a powerful mind; it has one of the weakest, but there is a powerful defense around the mind that I will have to breach. Even with forbidden power, it will be a difficult task, but it is necessary.

    Only after taming it I will be able to remove its tentacles, which are sealing my power.

    As for the other two seals, they are powerful, but I have already started working on them.

    One of my clones is already using forbidden power to unclog the Sky Sovereign energy blocking my veins. I had already started using a powerful mix of energy to whittle it away and hiding the whole process with forbidden power.

    In a month, all the blockages will be removed.

    As for the sealing formation, it is done.

    I had already solved it, and I only needed to be brought out of the formation, and it will be broken.

    For all it to happen, I will have to tame the slime, without it, nothing would be possible. I will be stuck here, like these people, for decades and centuries, till they extract every bit of my essence.

    Leaving only the medicine body, which is a favorite food of Grimm''s.

    It is also used for many other things. Not a single one is good. I am sure thousands would have suffered the same fate.

    It will not happen to me, I will escape here before doing that, making these people pay the price for what they have done.

    These people are considering us things; they are not even treating us like people. We are the only things for them to extract resources.

    The more I thought about it, the more rage built in my heart, and I want to tear them apart and I will do it.

    It took me a while to calm myself down before I went back to my core.

    It is not difficult for me, even with my body, and soul sealed. I didn''t even need to use the forbidden power actively to do it.

    The three seals are powerful, but they are not powerful enough, to stop this from happening.

 Chapter 3443 Controlling

    ?

    Buzz!

    Aplex formation activated and breached the consciousness wall and enveloped it.

    I watched the slime shudder, but the projection of data remained unchanged. Such a change would have instantly alerted two sovereigns, but they remained oblivious to it.

    There is an illusion around the slime that those two couldn''t see through.

    I watched the formation tearing through the consciousness of the slime and with thin a second, covering it fully.

    Slowly, the shaking of the slime slowed down, till it had stopped.

    It had been three and a half months since I had been here, and one thing had be clear. These slimes couldn''t be tamed conventionally; they have bred this way.

    They don''t have the things they need to be tamed.

    So, I decided to use the formation to control it; whether I would be able to do it, I would know in the next couple of minutes.

    I took a deep breath and began to control the formation.

    The firstmand is simple; I made it jiggle, and it did. I controlled the direction, and it did as Imanded through the formation.

    I performed more than a hundredmands and each and every one of them was performed withplete uracy. There is not a single fault I was able to find.

    Seeing that, I moved to the real stuff; the tentacles.

    This time, I am a lot more careful; the slightest mistake and I could mess up the whole thing, but like its body, the tentacles have moved as I had expected them to be.

    I performedmand aftermand and with everymand; it did as I had expected.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I had only stopped when the Earth Sovereign came and removed the illusion.

    I hid inside my core and looked at the data from an experiment.

    Yes, it was an experiment as I had not cast the formation on my slime. Of course, I wouldn''t do something like that, when there are so many people around me.

    However, I am not as cruel as these cultist bastards.

    I had chosen the person who had given up. He is nearly brain-dead and in aa, through which he is unlikely to wake up.

    He is not the only one, there are several who are simr state as him.

    There is one thingmon among them; all of them have been here for a century or more.

    Which is a long time.

    People could keep hope for a month, year, or even a decade, but keeping hope for a century is hard. Especially when you are frozen in ce and alone, without anyone to talk to or anything to do.

    However, there are some people who are still in fighting for survival, even after a century.

    Their future is bleak, even after they are saved, but they are still fighting.

    For two and a half days, I have studied the data from the controlled slime. Refined the formation further, making it better.

    Buzz!

    So, when the Earth Sovereign left; I activated the formation again and this time, there was barely a shake before the formation spread into its consciousness.

    I began to test the control, and the result was even better than the other slime I am controlling.

    It couldn''t make me ecstatic.

    Buzz!

    With the slime in control, I brought out another formation and activated it and it took a couple of seconds before the formation seal got in my control.

    It was the easiest one.

    I didn''t remove the seal; I got it under my control. If they checked, they would see that the seal is still covering me, just like Sky-Sovereigns power is still blocking my veins.

    It is not. The forbidden power is faking it.

    I took a deep breath and controlled the veins. They moved as I wished them and slowly; I felt my powering back before finally; it became free of any restrictions.

    I want to scream loudly and st my power, but it is sure a way to let these cultists know what happened.

    I controlled my emotions and focused on the tasks at hand.

    I have removed the seals, and now I have to replenish my lost essence and take my body and soul to limit in forbidden power and strength.

    Thankfully, I have found a way to deal with all three problems.

    Three and a half months is a lot of time to find a solution to things. When you have decades of data in hand and healing knowledge, very few couldpare with the library, which has nearly everything.

    I have to do something risky again and I have to do it with my slime; I couldn''t test it with others.

    I decided and began to act immediately; the first thing I did was to divert the resourcesing into the slime directly into my core.

    I don''t want resources entering my body from outside.

    Once I did it; I began to change the tentacle; it is not a painless process.

    Especially when I am moving the tentacles so fast. If I go slow, I might be doing it without any pain, but I don''t want to waste any time on a simple pain.

    Seven minutes and thirteen secondster, the veins moved where I needed them to.

    Seeing a formation came out of my core and started to spread across the veins, covering them fully in two and a half minutes.

    Buzz!

    I didn''t waste time, activated the formation inside my core, and the one covering the veins at the same time.

    The formation inside the core released the energies into the tentacles, and they began to spread into my body.

    Leveraging their special abilities, which these slimes are bred for, and these abilities are amplified by the formation covering them.

    Ehhh¡­

    I grit my teeth as hard as it started.

    It is painful, more painful than I thought; the microscopic needles from these tentacles begin to send the energies into very cells and soul particles, in a particr way.

    I watched the process for any adverse reaction, but there was none, and I couldn''t help but take a sigh in relief.

    Though there is no reaction, there are freaky things happening to my body and soul faster than I had thought.

    The energy I had sent to my body wasmon.

    The biggest ingredient inside it is my own true essence, which I had mixed with the sap of a necrotic tree and other precious resources.

    I want this solution to not only replenish my true essence, but also create more.

    The extra true essence is not a good thing, but when it is being extracted. It would bnce out things.

    Though it needs to work and currently, there is no adverse reaction.

    As for when will I know whether it will work or not, I will know in around two days, and till then, the formation needs to keep working.

    A few hours passed, and Earth Sovereign returned. Like every day, he begins his work.

    I continued without any fear; the projection showed what he needed to see even if he used the soul''s sense. As he does once a week, randomly, he will not find anything strange.

 Chapter 3444 Treatments

    ?

    I watched the Earth Sovereign collect my true essence through the core of the slime and ce it in the tiny runic bottle.

    He looked at my data and scanned me with soul sense before walking away.

    I watched him leave before focusing on me internally. Where, a concoction of true essence and other essences and material, enter inside me through the microscopic meta-needles.

    It had been five months since I had woken up here and one and a half months since I had started using my own true essence along with materials to replenish my true essence.

    It had been working great, especially after a couple of iterations of the form.

    In the past one and a half months, I have been steadily recovering my true essence.

    What Earth Sovereign took was the one that had been harvested in the first three and a half months. I have been given that in one and half months and have two sessions of supply to give it to him.

    This means I have eighteen days before, I will let the slime harvest true essence from me again.

    Two hours passed, and the formation turned off as the energy was finished.

    I looked at my meta-scan, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    In these one and half month, I have not only recovered my lost true-essence; it has also increased a little. I had done it, using around a quarter of the true essence the slime had harvested from me, in the first three and a half months.

    It could be said, I have solved one problem, but there are many more.

    The next problem is the treatment of forbidden power and strength to reach the limit.

    I derived a way for that too; I am going to use this amazing slime for it.

    I don''t know whether I will seed or not, but I have to give it a chance. If it doesn''t work, then I will have to use the methods that I have developed after getting data from the methods in the sermon realm.

    I didn''t start immediately, nor I could. I let my body rest for six hours before I started.

    The first treatment is going to be of the forbidden power.

    I changed the position of the tentacles, taking them where I needed them. They are quite versatile and could reach the deepest part with those microscopic meta-needles.

    I finished repositioning the tentacles before changing the formation to suit the treatment of the forbidden.

    Buzz!

    I activated the formation inside my core and in the tentacles.

    A momentter, the energy came out of my core, and my tentacles absorbed it before sending it to all the tentacles I was using for this treatment.

    For a couple of seconds, I didn''t feel anything, but soon, I began to feel cold, and it began to increase fast, till I felt like I had frozen, despite not being.

    It is a powerful sensation and strange in some way; I wanted to stop the treatment and nearly did, before controlling myself.

    I took a calming breath, before entering my core and looked at the meta-scan with my clone.

    One clone is working on alchemy concoctions, and the other is with me. The rest are working on the inheritance; I will need an inheritance if I want to make a breakthrough.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In these five months, I have made tremendous progress. It is nearly ready, except for one part.

    I have ideas about that problem too and I will focus on it after I finish dealing with other problems.

    I pushed thoughts of inheritance away and focused on the meta-scan in front of me.

    Till now, I couldn''t see the change; I could only see my body and am epting the energy. T

    here is some resistance, but it is natural.

    What doesn''t feel natural is how smoothly those meta-needles are dealing with them. Taking the energy to the ces, I need them to be, without wasting energy, at obstructions.

    Thirty-seven minutester, I stopped.

    The treatment is finished as for the result. I don''t know, I will know a few hourster.

    I kept looking at the meta-scan for an hour, before deciding to sleep, since it was time.

    It took some effort, but I fell asleep. It was not a peaceful sleep; since I have be captive here, I rarely get a peaceful sleep.

    There would always be dreams and nightmares.

    I was woken up six hourster by my clone, and immediately, a smile appeared on my groggy face.

    It worked!

    The treatment not only worked but produced the results, much better than I had expected. Even I wasn''t able to believe it, despite checking the result multiple times.

    I finally believed it and a grin appeared on my face.

    A minuteter, I calmed down, before looking at data more seriously. There are some factors I hadn''t considered before had made a difference and I want to know what.

    It didn''t take me long to find out what it was and when I did, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    Since the incident on the wall, my body has been extra hungry.

    It has made treatment work better, among other things. If it was not increasing, my limit too, I would have been even more happy about it.

    So, when the slime started to steal my true essence, it became ravenous.

    It is why; it had absorbed the true essence concoction of a hungry beast and let me replenish it; in less than half of the time, it took me to lose.

    That hunger of the body had also moved to treatment. It helped the body digest it faster and more thoroughly, producing much better effects than I had expected.

    The thing, that made me even more happy is that the treatment I used was diluted.

    I did it, so that if any effect urred, I would be able to bear it, but it didn''t.

    I want to use the original form, but I have to wait for a few more hours before I do that.

    So, I decided to try the other treatment; the strengthening kind, and this time, I am taking risks.

    I have created the less powerful form for this one, but now seeing the result for forbidden power treatment.

    I am going to use the original form. It is a risk I shouldn''t take, but decided to do it, anyway.

    Buzz!

    I changed the tentacles and the formation before I began, and a minuteter, I sealed my mouth.

    So, I wouldn''t scream.

    The pain was immense; I felt like my soul was being torn apart. I wanted to stop every second, but I bore it, not caring that I had started bleeding from my nose and eyes.

    I am fine, physically; the bleeding is due to the sheer pressure my soul and body are feeling.

    Forty-six minutes passed, and thest drop of form got absorbed by me. Seeing that, I let go everything and slumped.

    I am so tired that I didn''t even have the energy to go into my core.

    I rested for half an hour before I went back to my core and waited for the data toe.

 Chapter 3445 Another Failure

    <h4>Chapter 3445 Another Failure</h4>

    ''I should have gone slow.'' I thought as I felt the very life is getting sucked out of me.

    That is what is happening.

    I am harvesting my true essence; I have spent all the true essence I had collected in three and a half months. Now, I have nothing for treatments and to give it to my captors.

    I can manufacture it and cloak it with forbidden power; it is a huge risk. Something I couldn''t take. Once found out, all hopes of escaping will disappear forever.

    So, I am harvesting it and doing it rather fast; the process that is supposed to take around nine days, I am trying to achieve in one and a half days.

    No matter how painful it is, I have to bear it.

    I can''t spend nine days letting it harvest my true essence. I have other treatments to do, which are going amazingly fast.

    There result is something I have not expected, but ecstatic getting it.

    If I am lucky, I won''t be captive here for more than a year. This is great news, as I had thought. I would need to be here for years before I could even try to escape.

    It had been nearly six months since I had been here, and I wanted to escape in the next six.

    It will be challenging, but I am confident it could happen.

    Seconds passed painfully; each one felt like an hour, and I had hours more before I could stop.

    Only a day had passed; half a day more had remained.

    I wanted to go to my core and even went there, but the pain didn''t stop even there and since there dilution, it is even hard to bear it.

    If it had been a normal pain, I would have blocked it, but it is not. It ising from deep in my soul and body; it couldn''t be blocked through any formation or sedative.

    Finally, one and a half days passed, and I had harvested the true essence I had needed.

    I wanted to rest, but there was no time.

    Since I had harvested the true essence, my body is exceptionally ravenous. Taking a treatment at this time would be exceptionally useful.

    So, I mixed some of the true essence; I had harvested into the alchemical concoction I had created and waited a few minutes for it before one with it while rearranging the tentacles and formation on it.

    By the time the concoction was ready, other changes had already been finished.

    Buzz!

    I activated the formation without wasting any time.

    A few minutester, I started to feel intense pain, but it was not as strong as the one I had been feeling for one and a half days.

    I was able to bear it without gritting my teeth.

    For one hour and twenty-two minutes, the treatmentsted before it had finally ended.

    A single session wouldn''t be enough to recover my true essence, but I should be able to recover it in three to four sessions. Which is three days.

    I looked at the meta-scan for a few seconds beforeing out and sleeping. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I wanted to sleep the moment I finished extracting my true essence, but recovery treatment was necessary, but now that is done. I could finally let myself into an embrace of sleep.

    Today seemed to be one of lucky days. I fell asleep immediately and didn''t have any dreams or nightmare.

    I woke up five hourster, and I felt good.

    Though, I didn''t enjoy the feeling of more than a few seconds and went to my core.

    The first thing I did was to look at the meta-scan, and it showed what I had predicted.

    There is a steady recovery of my true-essence. It shouldn''t take me more than three days to recover true-essence. I had lost in the extractions.

    After seeing there were no uncertain factors, I walked into the library, with Nero jumping on my shoulder.

    With nothing to do, Nero spent time with me whenever I entered the core. He even joined me in studies and lessons and, to my surprise, seemed to know quite a lot of things.

    Things I didn''t expect him to know.

    He had been alone in the core for more than a year, with me his onlypanion.

    There is no other option. He couldn''t go out; the ce those bastards have kept me captive is ancient with strong, even Nero couldn''t, seeped through it with his current strength.

    There is only one way to leave this ce, and it is guarded by powerful sensory artifacts and soul sense; they would discover him the moment he got out.

    I don''t think they will be able to do anything to him, but even the discovery would be more than enough.

    Those bastards might alert their higher ups and things could beplicated.

    These cultists are cautious, the slightest problem and they might shift us somewhere else, where it won''t be a ruin and Sky Sovereign guards.

    I could forget escaping from a ce like this.

    I shook my head and focused on a task ahead of me. It is a very difficult one that has frustrated me.

    I have been failing constantly; everything I use is not enough. I have prepared two more options, which I am going to try today, and I really hope they would work.

    "Let''s begin," I said to my clones and waved my hand immediately; a vast formation appeared in front of me.

    Technically, they are formations, twenty-four of them; each one is massive.

    This is the formation I have created for the moon. I had taken a hint from the prime of the sermon pce and divided the formation into twenty-four parts.

    So, the moon would be able to bear its power, more efficiently.

    There is one problem; they can''t reach their full power, or rather, I must say, the links connecting them to each other, couldn''t bear the massive power.

    All twenty-four formations would be produced together.

    I have designed fifteen links, all of them failed and I am going to use two more today. I hope they will work.

    I waved my hand, and twenty-four links appeared. Each link is made of powerful formations containing over a million runes.

    The links went toward the formations and connected themselves to the twenty-four formations.

    Buzz!

    I activated all the twenty-four formations, and they lit up with links, working without a problem.

    From the first link, it was never a problem to have suitability with formation; the real problem is the ability to bear the load.

    I increased the power of formations from 1% to 10% and there was no change. So, I increased by 20%, taking it, to 30%, then 40%, and finally 50%.

    Hun!

    There was no problem with the runic links. So, I increased it to 60%, and immediately; the links shook heavily and started to turn red.

    Seeing that, my expression couldn''t help, but turn bad. Still wanted to test the limit, I increased the power to 65%

    Crack Crack¡­BANG!

    Immediately, the cracks began to appear before all the chains exploded at the same time.

    "Fuck!" I cursed, seeing another failure.

 Chapter 3446 Success

    <h4>Chapter 3446 Sess</h4>

    "Fuck!" I cursed, seeing another failure.

    I would have been happy. If it had been able to bear 70% of the load. I am confident, I would have been able to improve it enough, to take its capabilities to 80% or even 90%, if lucky.

    But it was not even able to bear 60% load properly and exploded at 65%.

    I calmed myself down and brought out another set of links, made using different types of methods.

    Buzz!

    I connected them and took the power output to 10% from 1%, before increasing it to 20%, 30%, 40%, and then 50%.

    Hun!

    I was about to increase it further when I noticed the instability, which couldn''t help my expressions worse.

    BANG!

    I didn''t do it for a minute, before taking the power 60%; the formation hadn''t even released a full 60% power when all the chains exploded into the fine.

    The link had behaved even worse than the first one, but not as worse as some, which couldn''t even bear 40% of the power.

    ''Do I have to reduce the power?'' I asked myself before pushing that thought away.

    Reducing the power below 80% is not an option. If it didn''t happen, I would discard the n of the moon itself. For the things I want to achieve with it; I need 80% minimum.

    I sighed and looked at twenty-four formations; I had worked really hard to create them, but now I couldn''t even create simple links that could bear their power.

    Of course, I could create powerful links, but there is a limitation.

    I couldn''t make infinitely big chains; there is a limit to their size. I have already lessened the power of these formations. So, I could amodate powerful links, which couldn''t even bear the water of watered-down formations.

    "Father, you could try that one; the formation you have created for your homework a month ago," said Nero suddenly.

    For a moment, I wasn''t able to guess what he was talking about before the bulb lit up in my brain.

    "Are you talking about this?" I asked, and a formation appeared. It is a simple one, made of only one thousand one hundred and two runes.

    "It is too simple; it won''t work," I replied as I looked at the formation of ancient runes.

    It is a basic linking formation; unlike the ones I have been creating for the powerful formation. Which have been crafted, with load and energy in mind.

    Forget bearing the load. It will not even take the energy.

    "It didn''t hurt to try. You might get inspired by what you find," he said, stopping me in my thoughts.

    He is right, I might find something in the process that might help in designing a better link.

    I raised my finger, and immediately, twenty-three copies came out of it and moved toward the massive formations before connecting to them.

    Seeing the links and giant formations, they are connecting. It felt like massive boulders were strung on thin strings. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The difference is even starker than that.

    Buzz!

    Seeing everything was good, I had activated the formation and a momentter, a surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    As the formation activated, it connected itself without any problem. I could seven see one 1% of power moving smoothly through those runes.

    It took me a while to calm myself down before I increased the power to 10% and no change urred. It bore it without any problem.

    So, I took to 20% and saw it was fine, then 30% and there was still no change. Seeing that, I took it 50%.

    There was no change. The power is flowing smoothly through them.

    "Let''s see how far you could go," I said, with excitement building in my heart.

    I took the power to 70% directly, till now no link was able to bear it, but as I looked, there was no problem. It shocked me, but I didn''t let the shock stop me and took it 80% and there it was still no change.

    "Fuck it," I muttered and activated the formation to 100%.

    The formations zed in full power, but there was no slightest change in links. They transferred the whole power without so much a shake.

    "I can''t believe it," I said as I looked at the link.

    It is a simple formation, there is nothingplex about it other than I had made it the way, the teacher had asked me.

    It is bearing the full power of the whole formation without the slightest problem.

    I looked at it for a minute before waving my fingers and the formation disappeared, leaving only the links behind.

    They didn''t remain alone for a second, as another twenty-four formations appeared in ce of the old formations. This is slightly bigger than the earlier formations.

    This is a full-powered version; the earlier one was watered down.

    I had not thought the links would support this one, so I created the less-powered one, but the links couldn''t even bear the power of the less-powered formations.

    Buzz!

    I connected to the links and activated the formation and, like with thest formation, there was no problem.

    I looked at it for a few seconds, before taking the power to 50% directly. It is slightly more than the full power of thest formation and even with such power; the link is fine.

    "Full power," I muttered and upped the notch to the full power.

    Hun!

    A momentter, the shaking started, and it was not the link formation of ancient runes that was shaking, but twenty-four formations.

    I have tested them individually, but not together as no link was strong enough and now, it is, and I am seeing the problems.

    There is a problem in a formation, but it is not big enough. It won''t be exploding to the pieces. Though, I will have to fix this small problem; it will not be a difficult task and I didn''t even think about it for more than a minute.

    All my focus is on the link of ancient formation, which is still working fine and would be able to bear even more load.

    Ancient runes are powerful, but still, the result shocked me.

    What a formation of hundred thousand ofmon runes couldn''t do, what this thousand ancient runes formation did it.

    Seeing that, a thought exploded in my mind and began to repeat itself. No matter how much I tried, it wouldn''t go away.

    I think it of liking rune inheritance.

    This means I use themon runes as well as the ancient runes in creating the inheritance.

    My knowledge of the ancient runes is not so deep that I could create anything above basic formations and that is what I should do.

    There are thousands of links, like formations, in my inheritance that I could change with basic formations I could create with my current ability.

    It will save a lot of space, which I could use for other formations or enhance the other formations. It will also increase the power of my inheritance tremendously and make it more efficient.

    Most importantly, it could help me make my breakthrough safer.

    The more I thought about it; the better, the options started to feel.

    I know it will not be easy and might even take the window of my escape further, but the pros outweigh the cons. Especially the one about the safety of the breakthrough.

    A sessful breakthrough is necessary for the escape.

 Chapter 3347 Limit

    "Limit,"

    I said as I opened my eyes. I had reached the limit in strength.

    I wish I could fight someone right now; with the strength I have. Even that Earth Sovereign won''t be able to kill me.

    He might injure me, but as long as I stick to the defense. He won''t be able to kill me. It would have been great if I could test my theory, but unfortunately, I couldn''t.

    I have reached the limit in strength and also have enough true essence that I won''t be able to extract for forty-five days or the five extractions.

    So, I have to escape at that time, or I will have to extract my true essence again, which I really don''t want to do.

    There are still to couple of things, I haven''t reached the limit in forbidden power. Which I will do within ten days and inheritance, which will take another two weeks to finish.

    I finished with inheritance eight days ago and now I am in the process of checking for mistakes and fixing them.

    It had been eleven months and two days since I have been captive here and it had been a challenge to aplish all these things, especially the Inheritance.

    The challenge became difficult when I started to changemon rune formations into ancient runes.

    Which are less than 1% of formations, but the change they bring will be immense to inheritance. Especially the safety, they will increase my breakthrough.

    It will be a grand milestone if I seed.

    People do not use ancient runes on Sovereign breakthrough. It is extremely rare to use the ancient runes before Prime. It is totally unheard of at a Sovereign level like I am doing.

    It could be said, that I will make a breakthrough, after two weeks; three at most, and for it, I will have to make some preparations.

    All the preparations have beenpleted, except for one.

    Creation Fire; I do not have it.

    Before I was captured, I was going to a ce where I would find material that would help me create a fake creation fire. It is a willing-to-created element, but not one closest; it will be created creation earth element.

    I have materials to create a fake creation fire, but it would not be as strong as I was going to create.

    That was my n after I got captured and would be if I didn''t seed, what I am going to do today.

    There is a person in thest line, a woman, who has been here for more than a century. Around one hundred and seventeen years.

    She had been very young when she was captured, a peak Sovereign from the Prime organization.

    They have been harvesting her essence for over a century. Many people came before her break and let go, turning nothing more than a vegetable, but she was still fighting.

    She has been here the longest.

    Though not for long. She had beenpletely harvested. She had around one and a half years worth of true essence, before they took her away, like they did two people in the past year.

    I am mentioning her because she has something that could help me get a creation file, a real creation fire, and not a copy.

    She had a fire constitution. A level 1, the lowest level constitution, that nobody would even nce at it.

    It was amon constitution, but it had, or rather she had, changed it, turning it into an undying me constitution.

    I have read about the constitution changing in a circumstance. Hell, I did it artificially for many people, but her condition is extreme.

    Because most constitutions, when changed. They change due to outside interference, due to a special treasure, a special environment, that has something that could affect them to their very core.

    Here there is nothing of that sort; she had changed that constitution, through the power of her will alone.

    It is something I have only read about but saw it.

    She had not only that but used her constitutions power like a soul sense. Constitution''s power could be moved without veins and weak enough that if she controlled well, she could easily hide it.

    The reason I am talking about it, her undying fire could help me get creation fire.

    A real one, not a copy.

    It is dangerous, and there is a high chance she will die, but if seeds. She will have a chance to turn her life around, because currently, even if she is rescued, it will be extremely hard and a long journey to recovery.

    The process I am trying to expedite that.

    But first, I will have to ask her, and it wouldn''t happen, without her consent.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Hey there,''

    I said directly to her, contacting her with a faint string of soul sense. That even Earth Sovereign couldn''t detect.

    It had been eleven months, and I have got a pretty idea about the abilities of Earth Sovereign. Who had the strength of a below-average Earth Sovereign.

    If I were to guess, then he was able to reach this stage, with outside help.

    ''Who are you?'' came a reply a momentter.

    She had replied faster than imagined.

    ''Just another captive like you.'' I replied.

    ''Right,'' she said, clearly. She was suspicious and asked if I had been in her ce. I would be suspicious as well.

    ''Yes, I am,'' I said and waited for her reply, which didn''te early.

    ''What do you want?'' she asked, nearly ten minutester.

    ''First, let me express my awe with you. You have done something that I had only read about.''

    "Changing your simple fire constitution into an undying me is simply amazing. I have never met someone who could do that,'' I said and immediately she became guarded.

    Pulling the power of the constitution back to her and focusing on the string of soul sense.

    She could cut the connection if she wanted, and she nearly did, before stopping herself.

    ''What do you want?'' she asked again, after nearly a minute of silence.

    ''I want to produce creation fire with the help of your constitution,'' I replied directly, and I could tell she was shocked by it, seeing how the power of her constitution shook.

    ''How is that possible?'' she asked in shock.

    ''It is possible, and I could exin to you if you want,'' I offered.

    ''Exin to me then,'' she said a momentter, and I began to exin to her what I was trying to do.

    I kept the exnation short, but it still took more than five minutes for me to exin it all to her.

    ''This ispletely preposterous, and even if it is real, it would likely kill me,''

    ''Most importantly, are you a part of this cult?'' she asked, and a smile appeared on my face.

    She is suspicious, even more than before, which is normal for an intelligent woman like her, who is able to keep herself sane, even after a century of captivity.

    ''I am not,'' I replied.

    ''I don''t believe you,'' she said back. ''It is up to you to believe me or not, and you have a day to think about it,'' I said and cut the connection.

 Chapter 3348 Like The Sun

    ''This section is finished too,'' I said as I moved to another section of the inheritance.

    Five of my clones are handling the different sections of inheritance. Checking them countless times for any mistake.

    It is the important part. If we miss anything; it will mess up the whole inheritance.

    I worked for a few more hours before I stopped.

    It is time to ask for her answer and I hope she would agree, but one part of me also wants her to disagree.

    There is a high chance she will die, and I don''t want her to die, despite knowing, that if she is not rescued, fate is worse than death.

    ''I have a few conditions before I agree,'' she said. The moment the connection is formed.

    ''Tell me,'' I said.

    ''First, you will take me with you, if you escape,'' she said.

    ''As long as it is safe, I will take you with me. If it is not, I will make sure to bring the rescue,'' I replied.

    ''Second, if I were to die, I want you to send a letter to my family. I hope you will do it, even if you are part of this cult,'' she said.

    She still did not believe mepletely, but a century of istion had left her so desperate. That she is willing to help me, despite knowing there is a chance, I am part of this cult.

    And I am using an borate method to squeeze her with everything she has.

    ''Sure,'' I agreed.

    ''Third andst, if you are saying who you are, then I hope you will take revenge on me. Kill as many of these cultists as possible,'' she said.

    ''I was going to do that anyway,'' I replied.

    ''You can start then,'' she said.

    Buzz!

    ''Ok,'' I said, and she felt a sharp pain in her chest and a tiny ball entered inside her, before buzzing.

    Runes started toe out and a minuteter, a dense formation came out and pierced through the consciousness of slime, before enveloping it.

    Buzz!

    Ten minutester, the slime was under my control, and another formation came out, and it deactivated the formation covering her.

    ''It will take a day to remove the blockage of Sky Sovereign energy in your veins. Until then, you can write a letter to your family,'' I informed her.

    She didn''t say anything, but I could sense her moving the power of her constitution into the ball to write the letter.

    I could have made the formation to whittle the way Sky-Sovereigns energy fast, but that would have harmed her.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She is extremely weak. So much that she couldn''t even stand on her own, I don''t think she would even be able to twitch.

    They have squeezed her for more than a century, without the support that slime is providing. She wouldn''t even stay alive, even for the day.

    That is why a support formation came out and only them. I begin to take out the tentacles, which are a delicate job, seeing they have been inside her for more century.

    It took me eleven hours to remove the tentacles safely from her.

    I have already made preparations, casting illusion, that will fool even Earth Sovereign. He would only be able to discover something is wrong if hepletely focuses his soul sense on her.

    It wouldn''t happen.

    As for how am I so sure? Well, I had been here for nearly a year, and he had never done that.

    The collection time is also quite far, unlike me, where a drop of true essence is collected once in nine days. Her collection time is every thirty-six days; she is nearly drained of true essence.

    It takes time to collect true essence from her without killing her.

    Soon, a day passed. In the day, I had sleep and made the preparations; I also put her a sleep; she needed to be as much as rested as possible.

    Twenty-two hours and forty-nine minutester, all veins cleared, but there was no st of aura or anything.

    She couldn''t muster anything; her core was holding a tiny fraction of energy before that was what she could bear with her extremely weakened soul and body.

    She couldn''t muster her soul sense with the conditions she had.

    I was not joking when I said that even if these people were rescued. It will be extremely hard for them to reach their prime; they have been squeezed with every inch of their life.

    If they are saved, there will be a huge struggle in front of them.

    ''Ready?'' I asked her. ''Yes,'' she replied.

    Buzz!

    Immediately, I activated the formation, and the runes began toe out of the tiny ball.

    There are two sets of runesing out; one set, which is covering her internally, with her core as the center, and the other covering is externally in a very powerful sealing formation.

    I want whatever happen, to remain sealed.

    It took more than half an hour before the runes began covering her.

    Now, if anything looked carefully, they would see there is a dense spherical formation covering her core.

    The formation contains bubbling cloud tar soul as the main material, with many powerful fire elemental resources.

    I have a hint of cosmic fire. I got it from Sophia, but I didn''t use it. There is no use for it. Using it makes things worse, instead of better.

    What I am nning to do is very simple; I will collect the power of her undying mes from her body and focus on its spherical formation covering her core.

    Where the sphere will burn heat up and the separation process will start.

    From the bubbling cloud tar soul, the creation element will separate ande inside undying mes, which will be projected inside the core, where it will merge and be one.

    Creating the creation fire of undying nature.

    It is an extremely dangerous process, and she might die in the first step, despite all the safeguards I have ced.

    I have informed of her all the risks, and she agrees, and I hope for her sake and mine, that will survive.

    ''Activate the formation,'' I said to her.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, she activated the formation covering her internally; only the spherical formation covering her core didn''t activate.

    It will be on its own after the first stage is finished.

    For a few seconds, nothing happened before the runes covering her began to turn red. As they started to absorb the undying me constitution.

    It is an extremely hard thing to do and the only reason I could do this before her defenses have been crushed by a century of extraction and her constitution is only at level 1.

    The weakest level there is.

    Most importantly, she is helping, and this is extremely painful to her. More than me, extracting my true essence within a day.

    She is not only bearing the pain but also pushing her constitution into the runes and doing a much better job than I had expected.

    Hours passed before finally, nearly all the power of the constitution pushed into the runes, turning them into the bright white like the sun.

 Chapter 3449 Creation Fire of Undying

    <h4>Chapter 3449 Creation Fire of Undying</h4>

    Buzz!

    The zing white hot runes moved their power toward the sphere, activating the formation. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was like someone had thrown the bomb into a sleeping volcano.

    In an instant, the sphere lit up brightly with such intensity that I felt like it would burn the woman into the ashes. Even 0.1% of the power is enough to do that, but it will not happen.

    The runes contain all this power in themselves. That not even a single speck could leak, other than harmless light.

    Even if something leaked; the protection I have employed around her body will protect her. Nothing sort of breaking of hundreds of runes will harm her.

    The spherical formation activated, burning the fire-type resources with such intensity that even Sky Sovereign wouldn''t want to dip their hand in it, even with the protection.

    The heat got stronger and stronger; not only attacking the bubbling tar cloud soul, but also powering separation and extraction formation.

    This is a process I was nning on using to create the fake creation fire, but I was nning on doing it outside, not even in my core, and now, I am doing it in someone''s body.

    I felt ashamed, but put down that feeling and focused on the formation.

    For forty-three minutes, the sphere got hotter and hotter, before finally, the first speck of creation element got extracted.

    Ites into a tiny pool of white undying fire.

    The speed of extractions is low, which is not surprising seeing the material I am trying to extract from it.

    Buzz!

    I looked at the data in front of me, before activating one of the small formations in the sphere.

    The formation zed and poured its power into the sphere. Rapidly, the temperature increased and with it the power of formation, began to separate and extract various things.

    More creation material begins to fall into the white pool.

    There are three small formations, each made of material more dangerous and powerful than the others.

    Buzz!

    A few minutes passed, and the extraction began to slow down; seeing that, I activated the second small formation, and immediately, the heat began to rise higher.

    Once again, the extraction speed increased.

    I need a certain amount of creation material extracted into the pool to meet my needs and till that happens; I will continue to increase the power.

    I watched the formation carefully, monitoring everything.

    There are all types of data shing in front of me, keeping me alert about everything. If I see some problems, I will control the formation to solve it.

    An hour and twelve minutes passed and the power of the second formation reached the peak and extraction began to slow down.

    I looked at the creation material and a frown couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    I have yet to gain the amount of creation material; I want.

    I didn''t want to use thest small formation; it was too dangerous, but it seemed like there were no options in front of me.

    Buzz!

    I sighed and activated the formation and within a minute, a faint redness began to appear in its ckish-brown sphere.

    The heat of it is increasing at a terrifying rate and formation working like never before. A stream of creation material begins to fill the white pool, making me smile and worry at the same time.

    For more than ten minutes, arge number of creation materials began to enter the whole pool, before what I had expected happened.

    The sphere begins shaking. Seeing that, I turned off all small formations and other powering formations.

    I had finished collecting the amount of creation material I needed at the sixth minute, but I continued for eight minutes and seventeen seconds before turning off the formation.

    I have got 53% more creation material than I need minimally.

    However, the more it, the better the results it would be, which is why I continued and only stopped when the destabilization began.

    The runes moved around the white pool, forming a small sphere, which moved toward the fiery core.

    I have mixed creation material into the constitution me, but it is not enough to create creation fire. I need something more; that something, this core, will provide me.

    The sphere reached the core and felt the resistance as it touched it, but only for a moment before the sphere breached the core and the formation surrounding it began to unravel.

    If the core had been at its peak; its protection is so high, that I could forget about breaching it.

    In a century, it had to weaken itself or the weakened body and soul wouldn''t have been able to support it.

    Still, I hope, the core will do what I expect it.

    The woman is from an organization called Alkan. Once upon a time, it used to be one of the Golden Prime organizations of the world, but its fortunes have fallen.

    Now it is just a Prime organization, but their inheritance is still at the level of Golden Prime and it is powerful.

    As the fiery pool entered inside, it began to do what the weakened core would try to do.

    Destroy it.

    If it had been a powerful core and sensed the threat, I was creating through the formation. They would have tried to contain it, but the core is weakened and thus, it couldn''t waste any energy on that step.

    So, it went on to directly destroy, focusing all its fiery power.

    Not just through the just power, but also the pressure, which is immense inside the core. It is ced inside the core, its domain, which it has full control over.

    And while the core had weakened, it still had the power of source energy and it was using it all to destroy it, creating immense pressure.

    The Legacy inheritances aren''t the only ones who have the source energies, Golden Prime Inheritances also have them. It is a level lower than legacy inheritance, but it is still source power, and the cores are made of it.

    The fiery power and pressure are so great that it started to bond the undying fire constitution into creation material.

    Seeing that, a smile appeared on my face.

    Outside, I couldn''t create something like this, and not all me constitutions are suitable to create it.

    Undying Fire is one of the few suitable out there.

    More and more constitutions begin to merge into the creation material as the core continues to increase pressure and power to destroy it.

    It wouldn''t have been so forceful, if not for me, artificially increasing the perception of the threat with the runes.

    Those runes are made of the bubbling cloud tar soul. The most powerful I have; they are dealing with pressure just fine and also dangerous.

    The danger, the core is feeling, is very real. It could destroy the whole thing, with its power.

    Seconds passed, and the merger began to get faster as the merged part absorbed the constitution me and creation material.

    Finally, everything merged, leaving behind a white fireball with a hint of gold in it.

    It looked beautiful, like it was the creator of all fires, and undying. Nothing could kill it.

    I did it. I have created the creation of fire of an undying.

 Chapter 3450 Lucky

    <h4>Chapter 3450 Lucky</h4>

    I wasted only a second to admire it before the formation moved and took half of the fireball into its embrace, and shot out of the core.

    It is necessary to leave as soon as possible. If the core expands too much power, it might copse; I couldn''t let it happen.

    The moment formation came out of the core. It stopped trying to destroy it and, instead, brought half of the half of the fireball into the fiery ground.

    It is not surprising.

    If I wanted to, I could have taken a whole fireball, but I am not this selfish. For the risks she took, she deserved half of the benefits.

    Now, the core will take undying fire and absorb it. It will bring tremendous benefits to her.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when I noticed something shing in front of me. I have left a small formation in the core to analyze the things that will happen.

    Something different is happening, than I had expected.

    The creation fire of undying is refusing to merge with the core.

    It didn''t want to die, and it was surprising to see it was not dying. Instead, it will be part of the core. The power of the constitution presents the core, the same power it is made of, but it is refusing.

    The core didn''t like the resistance and began to use the power and was able to absorb a tiny fraction of it when the white me with golden tint mes.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, there was a high spike on the t graph, and a fraction of a secondter, I felt the hunger from the fire.

    Buzz!

    I thought for a moment, before opening the power of the formation, which is still enveloping the core.

    The moment I opened it, the fire pulled the fiery energy from the formation into it and begin to consume it.

    It became ravenous and started to pull more and more power.

    I didn''t hesitate and gave it what it needed; I opened every type of power and let it choose from the ones it liked the most.

    I even brought a few more fire elemental resources from the tiny ball and it begin to absorb the energy from them too.

    ''What is happening?'' asked the woman.

    She had been watching everything, and it was the first time she had spoken. It seemed like what was happening seemed to have shocked her, too.

    ''Something amazing,'' I replied after a second of silence.

    I don''t know exactly what is happening, but I could tell it is amazing and I couldn''t help but feel excited about it.

    Hum!

    More than half an hour passed, and the creation fire of an undying element was still absorbing the fire ravenous rate, when something started happening.

    It had started releasing energy.

    The core resisted it for a moment, before starting to consume it hungrily and the fire kept giving.

    It consumed for several minutes before the core released the energy into the body with a hint of the creation fire of an undying element in it.

    Her body and soul begin to consume ravenously. It was hungry, especially when I had extracted arge amount of constitution essence; that would have taken years to replenish with the state of body.

    Now, it had started absorbing it; I had started recovering, and it is not the only thing that is happening.

    Another just as shocking thing had started to happen.

    ''My god!''

    She finally noticed it and she gasped in shock.

    The energy from the core is not only replenishing the constitution''s essence that the formation absorbed earlier, but it also begins melting the herbal essence and merged it into her body and soul. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Her body is filled with an extreme amount of herbal essence.

    For over a century, every moment; there is arge amount of herbal essence entering her body, and not everything got absorbed by her to replenish her true essence.

    Some remained and slowly, the amount increased so much; that even her blood had gotten a tint of green.

    Now the energy started to refine this essence and merged the purest form of it with her, while the rest ising out at impurities, in arge number.

    Those impurities are dangerous. If they entered the slime, they would kill it. So, my runes covered her, absorbing it all and sending it to a tiny ball.

    I was shocked, but I controlled it and watched everything carefully.

    I am recording everything. This is precious data and I want it all; it will be tremendously useful in my research.

    It took five and a half hours for the creation of fire of undying elements to stop absorbing the energy, and a few minutester, the core also stopped releasing the energy.

    It had also been trying to eat the fire and seemed to have formed a symbiotic bond with it, which was mutually beneficial to both.

    The tremendous change had urred to her, but she was far from recovering.

    She had not even made 0.1% of the recovery. Her injuries are colossal, but with this, she has great hope of not only recovering but rising to the height, she only dreamed of but never thought she would reach.

    I looked at the data and I feel more confident.

    The energy had burned and merged a lot of herbal essence inside her, but it was still less than 1% of what she was containing.

    So, I don''t think, it is thest time this would happen. It will continue to happen.

    It is why I kept the energy sources inside her and called the ball back and took the most precious thing out, before sending it back and adding a few more things inside.

    I think she will need it soon.

    Hun!

    I was about to give her a detailed summary of what happened when I noticed something about the fire, which shocked me to my core.

    ''You are very lucky,'' I said after I calmed down enough several minutester.

    ''I feel like, with this, recovering wouldn''t be a problem,'' she said, voice full of hope, that I couldn''t help butugh.

    ''You are a far-far underestimating what it will do for you,'' I said and couldn''t help, but feel jealous.

    I do not feel jealous easily, but this creation fire of undying elements is making me jealous of her.

    At first, I thought this fire wouldst year at most, seeing it is expanding the energy, including the creation element, while it had absorbed the energy. It had spent most of that.

    Not to mention, when the core bes powerful enough, it will try to consume it again.

    Now it will not happen.

    Because that damn fire is absorbing the creation element as well.

    The creation element is everywhere, but due to nature and sparse amount, even Prime couldn''t get more than a few specks, even if try for years, and that is when they are lucky.

    This creation fire of undying is attracting the creation element to it, absorbing it.

    This means it could replenish what it will spend and will never run out of creation material; not only that, I felt like it will also grow powerful with the host.

    So, the core could forget ever consuming it.

 Chapter 3451 Grand Seal

    ''Thisst thing and I will be finished,'' I said to myself and closed my eyes and a momentter, I began.

    The energy begins to move in the way of supremebat exercise, which I haven''t practiced in more than a year.

    It was the longest I had ever gone without practicing it.

    It is not like I didn''t want to, but the difficulty is extreme, and I have tried thousands of times.

    Thest seal is dammed too difficult.

    Yes, I have created every seal, except for thest one. I only needed one amethyst seal and I would be finished with the supremebat exercise, which was very could do it.

    It is myst chance.

    After the breakthrough, it will all vanish. One could practice the Supreme Combat Exercise until the Primary stages. In Sovereign Breakthrough, these seals merge in the core.

    If I hadn''t been a captive, I might have waited, but here I couldn''t.

    I will make a breakthrough today with or without a grand seal of supremebat exercise.

    I should have waited, seeing how tremendously useful it is for the breakthrough, but I couldn''t. I don''t want to remain captive anymore; I will make a breakthrough today. If I seed, then I will escape.

    If I didn''t, then the death will be my escape.

    I pushed the stray thoughts away and focused on the energy, which started to slow down the further I circted it, till it had reached snail speed, where keeping it moving became a challenge.

    This is the step where I always stopped. It is bing nearly impossible for me to move the energy forward.

    This time, I will not stop, even if I didn''t create a seal. I want to take it to the wall at least. It will mean I have achieved something, and I have the potential to break thest wall.

    So, I pushed the energy with every bit of my will, pushed it like my life depended on it.

    The energy begins to move forward; its speed is barely visible, but it is moving and that is all that matters.

    Stopping is not allowed. Once I stop, even for a second, I will have to start over, and I don''t want to start over. This is the only time I will do it and I want to reach the wall at least and I will do it.

    Time passed as I continued to move the energy forward.

    Every second it was getting difficult, but I kept pushing with every ounce of my will. Not caring about the strain, it was putting my body and soul on that I had started bleeding from my orifices.

    I didn''t know how long it passed, but I reached thest circuit. The furthest I had ever reached.

    Now, I have to finish it, and I will reach the wall.

    It is a monumental task, but the one I will have to do. So, I grit my teeth, as hard as I can, and continue to push.

    Evert second, I want to use the formation inside my core. Which I had created a few months ago, along with a concoction, that will give me soul-breaking pain.

    I have created most of the seals when I am in pain.

    Though, I don''t think, the pain will great motivator here; thest seal is all about the power of will.

    No external factor will help me with this, not even the soul breaking pain. Only the will is useful here.

    It is not like I had not tried the methods, I did hundreds of times, but all failed.

    The formation and concoction I have would also fail, even if it is the strongest one, I had created.

    Finally, I reached close; I was now just a step away from the wall and I had spent nearly all my will, and I just wanted to stop, but I didn''t.

    Instead, I mustered every fiber of will I have for the final push.

    I only need to touch the seal, not break it.

    To break the seal, the powerful momentum was necessary, and I could barely move the energy forward.

    So I didn''t even think about creating the momentum powerful enough to break the seal.

    My goal is to touch the seal and nothing more.

    The energy moved with everything I had and finally touched the wall.

    Seeing that, a tired smile appeared on my face.

    I have aplished it; I may not have broken the wall, but I have touched it. A thing, that I did not think I would be able to achieve, but I did it.

    Crack

    I was about to let go of the energy when I heard the familiar cracking voice making my eyes go wide.

    Crack Crack Crack¡­

    I thought I thought I was hallucinating, but I heard it again before I saw the cracks in the wall, and they were spreading rapidly.

    One, two, three, they spread like a spiderweb in all directions.

    BANG!

    I watched it all in shock as I saw the cracks covered the whole wall before I heard the most beautiful voice.

    The wall broke down with a rumbling bang, and a momentter, the amethyst seal began to form.

    I didn''t dare to believe I had done it.

    I had created thest amethyst seal, and with it; I had sessfully practiced the supremebat exercise, that extremely few people do.

    I still can''t believe it is happening; I thought momentum is necessary to break it. That is how I had created all the seals till now, but this time it is different.

    It seemed like the books had some truth in them.

    They said thest is seal is the greatest challenge of will, and it is different for everybody. It even said that before didn''t have to circte fully, before the gate of thest seal was broken.

    Those lucky bastards!

    I was so lost in joy; that I wasn''t able to notice that amethyst seal asking for the energy. Thankfully, my clone reacted and provided it with the energy it needed.

    In less than a minute, the amethyst seal formed, and I began to think whether it would release the energy or hold it till the breakthrough.

    If it had been any other breakthrough, I would have thought it would hold back. Like it did in so many of my breakthroughs, after I reached the limit, but this breakthrough is different.

    Here, they will vanish before the breakthrough is finished.

    Buzz!

    I was thinking that, when the seal buzzed and released the energy, but since my body was at the limit, it didn''t ept the energy.

    In a few seconds, the amethyst seal stopped and went back to nine other amethyst seals. As for the energy, it is floating around the body, like the lonely wanderer, with not a single part of me willing to absorb it.

    I was just thinking that when the ten amethyst seals begin to spin in a circle.

    Their spinning got faster and faster before they turned blur and got closer and closer before bing one.

    For nearly a minute, nothing happened before the color of the blur began to change. From the amethyst, it started to change into crystalline red.

    Finally, the spinning stopped, and a beautiful ruby seal revealed itself.

    Buzz!

    It glittered beautifully before releasing an immense amount of dense crystalline energies in a vast amount.

    Ruby seal does not absorb the energies from the host. It absorbed one of the worldly energies that is most suitable to host.

    Still, no matter how powerful and suitable energy it is releasing. My body and soul have no interest in absorbing it.

    Usually, the ruby seal''s energy stretches the limit, even if the one is at the limit, but my condition is different. I have already stretched my limit to the limit; I don''t think my limit could be stretched any further by anything.

    To be honest, I was getting worried and asked my clone to make a n to deal with these energies, which were absorbed into the core.

    I would store it till the breakthrough and, if seeded, absorbed it back.

    Six minutes and seventeen secondster, the ruby seal stopped and went back to the other nine ruby seals.

    It had filled my body with energy; there is not a corner there, where there isn''t a ruby energy present.

    A moment after the ruby seal took it, it began to move with the other nine seals and I started to feel excited.

    The ten ruby seals will form a grand seal; the most amazing of all.

    I have read so much about it and saw how much it helps in breakthroughs. In the past year, I had never thought I would have a grand seal, but now I will very soon.

    The ruby seals turned blurry and merged into the one before the color began to change.

    Time passed by and the spinning got faster and faster.

    I could faintly feel that the seal was absorbing the energy, so powerful that it shook me. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The grand seal is on a different level and the energy it uses is on a different level as well. It is said that, like a ruby seal, it will absorb the energy that is most suited for the host, but it levels above what a ruby seal absorbs.

    I am thankful that the seals didn''t create any phenomena and their absorption is silent.

    It is very hard below Prime to sense anything.

    Minutes passed and finally, the spinning stopped and the prime seal revealed itself.

    "So beautiful," I uttered, seeing the seal.

    It is aplex one and looks like it is made of thousands of delicate ribbons made of diamond. Its color is not something one would describe as beautiful, but on the seal, the wood color looks striking.

    Evert grand seal is different; It is said to be dependent on the host.

    The only thing the grand seal has inmon is its diamond nature. The shape may be different, color may be different, but the diamond remained constant.

    This is why the grand seal is also known as a diamond seal.

    Buzz!

    The diamond seal floated on its spot for a few seconds, before it buzzed and started releasing the energy, or rather, woody mist.

    It is dense at all, as one might expect; it is quite light. That would be visible, but wouldn''t obstruct the view.

    It entered my body, and I made formation ready; since there is barely any space in my body for any energy.

    Hun!

    I was about to activate the formation and started sucking the energy, when, to my shock, I noticed the mist is seeping into my body and soul effortlessly.

    It is not just seeping into it, but also merging with it.

    I could feel my strength rising rapidly, and it was not the only thing it was doing. It is also taking the forbidden power in me to my deepest depths.

    I also noticed the energy of the amethyst seal and ruby seal sticking into this light mist and going into my body.

    For a while, I wasn''t able to think much at all and I didn''t even try to.

    I only watched.

    Time passed, and the light mist continued toe out of the seal and enter my body; it continued for over half an hour before my body started to resist.

    The resistance became greater and greater, till it stopped taking any more of mist and it returned to the diamond seal.

    A momentter, a shine on the diamond disappeared, and it took the center ce in my temple.

    I looked at the seal for a while before turning to my body and soul. I have no words.

    The only thing I could say was that if I came out of this slime right now. Nobody would be able to do anything to me, not even that Earth Sovereign.

 Chapter 3452 Breakthrough I

    ?

    I woke up feeling refreshed. There was not a hint of tiredness in my mind.

    Today is the day I am making a breakthrough; I have prepared for years for this breakthrough, and it is finally going to happen.

    I have created a grand seal and finished with my treatments, reaching the limit in both and I have collected all the resources and also the inheritance ready.

    Now, the only thing I have to do is make a breakthrough.

    Before starting, I decided to check on Helena. I n to leave her a message, which will reveal itself if I don''t contact her within a day.

    I connected with her and the formation; I have in her body. Only to see the creation fire of undying burning bright, as it consumes the fire resources while sending the energy into the core.

    Which is epting it before sending out its energy, which is melting the herbal essence in her body.

    It has been happening every twenty-one hours for the past nine days.

    I talked to her for a few minutes and told her I wouldn''t be avable for a day before cutting the connection.

    I looked at myself, I waspletely free. I had removed the tentacles from my body and created the strongest illusion that unless Earth Sovereign focused on me, he would not be able to see anything.

    I took a deep breath, and a momentter, a ring appeared on my finger.

    I closed my eyes and appeared in my core, in front of the huge runic phantom, but this time, there was something different in it.

    There is a hole in the phantom''s chest, where is a twenty-four-tipped formation floating. It is a satellite, the moon.

    Buzz!

    I admired it for a minute, before tapping on it and a momentter, I was pushed out of the core.

    The ring had also buzzed, and the runes started toe out of it. The core turns semi-liquid.

    I have made some changes to the runes. I have done some processes which helped it absorb the residual fusion energy. It had absorbed from the hundreds of breakthroughs done with it.

    In less than a minute, my body was covered with tiny runes filled with powerful resources.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A couple of secondster, the core had turnedpletely semi-liquid and began to absorb the resources.

    This time, I am monitoring it keenly, and within a few seconds; I noticed it was also taking the energy from the sphere inside it.

    The energy I had got into the wall from the storm.

    Despite it taking the energy from it, It am still taking the massive essences from the runes and every second it and its appetite is increasing.

    Hun!

    An hour passed, and it was consuming the essence as well as the creation material, but it was consuming only three of them.

    It didn''t even touch the bubbling tar cloud soil. It had taken the creation elements of fire, water, and air, but didn''t touch the earth.

    I don''t know the reason behind it, but there is nothing I can do about it now. I could only hope that it didn''t adversely affect my breakthrough.

    It is already going to be difficult, and I don''t want this to add any further difficulties.

    Another hour and seventeen minutes passed before finally, the core had started to slow down.

    It had been a long time since my core had taken over two hours to absorb the essence alone. I wonder how long it would take to absorb the energy.

    In a few seconds, the core stopped, and it didn''t move for nine seconds before it spun again and started absorbing energies.

    Like it did with the essence.

    It took two hours and three minutes for it to absorb energy before my core slowed down and finally stopped.

    Buzz!

    Seeing that a smile appeared on my face, and it became brighter when I felt the buzz in my temple.

    A secondter, the grand seal turned into a diamondy blob of energy and came down from the temple.

    It soon reached the core, before entering inside it.

    It had already absorbed arge amount of energy and now this, but I am not worried. I know it will make things better, instead of making them dangerous.

    A momentter, my expression turned serious. These steps till now were the safest and now the most difficult one begins.

    The merging.

    Before, there used to be a different step in its ce.

    A runic formation woulde out and pour forbidden power into me, but now I do not need it. The diamond mist had pushed the power, where it should be, which was going to make things a little safer.

    A few seconds passed, and I felt it starting, with the core as the center.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed as I felt the sharp pain. I feel like someone is pulling part of my body and soul together and pushing into the core.

    The process is painless; most people would feel some heat, but here, I am feeling like my soul and body are being torn apart.

    I am a second away from screaming loudly.

    "Ahhh¡­."

    I screamed as the pain had be too much; the forbidden power had changed my body and soul and now I am paying the price of those benefits.

    I could feel merging and how hard my core was trying to merge them and how much my body and soul were resisting.

    Their resistance is very strong, far more than any resistance I had felt. Even more than Kara, who had the strongest Sovereign breakthrough.

    Thankfully, my core is strong and putting immense pressure on them to merge.

    Hun!

    The pressure kept increasing, but nothing was happening, when I felt something familiar entering the mix.

    The essence of the diamond seal began to enter the mix, and it seemed to lessen their resistance and the core used that chance to increase the pressure rapidly.

    Still, it took more minutes before a tiny part of them began to merge.

    Seeing that, a small relieved smile appeared on my face; for a moment, I even stopped screaming.

    The merger is small, and many problems could ur. Still, I am happy, as the body and soul have begun to merge into one.

    Seconds passed and more and more parts of body and soul merged. All thanks to pressure from the core, which is increasing every second.

    I hope the core doesn''t peak before the merging happens or I will be in trouble.

    I bore the pain by screaming, and while I was doing that, a person appeared in front of me, or rather the slime keeping me contained.

    It is a single person. The woman.

    I may not be able to use the soul sense and forbidden power, but I have deployed the formation, which will let me see anyone appearing in front of me.

    It is a useless formation, seeing as I wouldn''t be able to do anything. If they tried something.

    She will not try something.

    This woman is weird. She stands before the slimes and just watches them. She didn''t do anything or note down the data on her pad, she just watched.

 Chapter 3453 Breakthrough II

    ?

    Hun!

    The merging wasing to nearly an end when it suddenly stopped.

    I didn''t see any reason; it had just stopped.

    Seeing that, my heart couldn''t help but skip a bear. For the past one hour and sixteen minutes, the merging had been going well.

    Aside from the increasing pain, there was no other problem, but now it had stopped.

    It immediately made me worried.

    Anyone in my ce had been worried because it was a bad sign. Over 40% of the breakthrough failed once the merging stopped mid-way.

    As the merging never resumes and they die a painful death.

    I may not be able to see or feel much, but I could still tell. It had stopped because of the forbidden power.

    Right, I feel like. I shouldn''t have chased the limit in forbidden power and should have kept it at moderate, as some of the books have suggested.

    This is enough that forbidden power wouldn''t get erased, but not enough that it will create extreme resistance.

    Like it is happening in my case.

    The most frustrating thing is, I couldn''t do anything. I could only watch, as my core applied more pressure, and more essence of the grand seal went to resume the merging.

    As the seconds passed, my conditions began to get started. I even started to feel the instability in my core.

    I am feeling scared, and despair, like I had never felt in my breakthrough, even when those big pores appeared on my core, like I am doing right now.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed, and I reached nearly a breaking point when I felt the merging.

    It is very tiny, far less than the speed it had been earlier, but it had started, and it didn''t break.

    Seconds passed, and slowly, the merging started to pick up the speed again.

    Seeing that, I finally felt some relief, but not all. I could feel the condition was delicate. Things could go wrong at any moment.

    So, till I finish merging, I won''t take a sigh of relief.

    I hope I seed. Once I did; the next breakthroughs of this stage would be easier. Even with my circumstances, as long as I did everything right, this won''t be this difficult.

    Things continued slowly but without any break.

    Finally, nearly an hourter, the merging stopped, and it was finished.

    I have seeded; seeing that, a bright smile couldn''t help but stretch on my face.

    I have passed one of the most difficult stages of breakthrough, but it is far from over.

    There are still one and a half steps before I seed and both of them are just as difficult as the merging. The half steping right next might turn even more dangerous than the merging.

    Seconds passed and nothing happened before I noticed the change in the core.

    A small part of it begins to inte, and it is not tumors that are forming, but something expected.

    Soon, around 7% part of the core separated from it and moved toward the satellite revolving around it, before touching.

    Slowly the blob begins to flow over it, before covering the whole satellite with it.

    My satellite is not amon thing. It is a blessing of the world, that extremely few could receive, and the world only gives when it is in danger.

    It is part of the world itself, its core.

    I am one of the lucky ones in the world who got it and now I am merging it with the part of my very core.

    This part contains a huge formation. I had made it even more powerful, thanks to ancient rune links, which could bear the massive load.

    While I may have made the formation of powerful. I don''t know how much of its power I will be able to use. I will be more than satisfied if I could use even 50% of it.

    As the part of the core covered it; it had started to process to merge itself with it.

    I could see the satellite was resisting, but it was nothing if not forceful. Not to mention, my core is providing it with the power to merge with its forcefully.

    ''The resistance is much greater than I had thought,'' I thought, seeing the progress.

    It is making me worried. It is the only thing I can do; I am powerless to do anything else.

    Minutes turned to hours, and the process was still not over. I had not thought it would take more than half an hour, but it really taking longer than I had thought.

    Another hour passed, and the process was far from over; it was still happening.

    Though 75% of the satellite merged with it, giving me some relief. There is now a 90% chance that I would seed.

    Twenty-seven minutester; I seeded, the merger wasplete and the third of it separated and returned to the core.

    With part of the satellite in my core, it will be able to control it more effectively. Most importantly, now my core has got a piece of the world core itself; it is going to make it even more powerful.

    Both the core and satellite had stabilized, and now it is time for thest step.

    The consolidation and, if it went well, then my breakthrough would seed.

    It took a second for it to start and, to my surprise; it is happening quite fast.

    It took less than a minute for a solidyer to form on the core and the satellite and, to my delight. The satellite is taking a round shape, like a core.

    And will be like a real moon, like how my core is like the real world.

    I couldn''t help but feel joy seeing it. It is much better than having it look like a space rock.

    Minutes passed, and consolidation continued. I didn''t sense the slightest disturbance or the pores appearing on the surface of my core.

    Still, the consolidation hadn''t finished; I wouldn''t say anything before that happened.

    Seven more minutes passed and the changes in the core and moon stopped.

    The consolidation is finished. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The breakthrough is not over, but I have seeded. From now on, there will be no problem.

    I looked at my core, which had be even morey than before and now it is not only looking like a but also feeling like a.

    A thought had urred to me and stuck. No matter how much, I tried to push it away, it wouldn''t go.

    If that happened, it would be really amazing.

    I pushed the thought as far as possible and shifted my focus from the core to the moon.

    Unlike the core, which is blue and green. The moon is silvery with brownish spots. The addition of brown made it look like a real moon.

    Buzz!

    I was staring at it when the core buzzed, and runes began toe out and started spreading into my core.

    These runes are even smaller than the past runes, but the space they are upying is going to be bigger.

    The Sovereign inheritance is much bigger than the Primary.

    I focused on these runes and saw the fraction of ancient rune formation. I have done something amazing in using them and now I want to see the effect they will bring.

 Chapter 3454 Sovereign

    ?

    Mystery Moon Realm, Celestial Tower

    BANG BANG BANG

    "Don''t hold back. Use everything you have," said the beautiful woman with silvery hair.

    The man is a little hesitant, but seeing his wife brings out all her strength. He didn''t hold back either and started attacking with everything he had.

    What happened was so sudden.

    His wife was checking the anomalies at the core like she had been doing for nearly three years since it started with core, when suddenly something impossible happened.

    A wave of energy came out of the core and pushed them back, before enveloping the realm core.

    It is shocking because his wife is realm lord of the mystery moon realm, and it shouldn''t be happening. The realm core is in control of the realm lord. It would be what the realm lordmands, including self-destruction if the realm lord wants.

    Now, not it pushes them back, but also locks them out.

    "Mother, I think we should seek help," said the voice standing behind. "No, this is an internal matter of the mystery moon realm, we will solve it on our own," said my wife, before resuming the attacks.

    Seeking help would be a wise choice, but she didn''t want to do it.

    She is very protective of the realm, loves it more than her life and the thing she hates the most is the interference from others.

    ¡­

    Buzz!

    The runes spread into every corner of my body before the core buzzed again, releasing the energy through it.

    Hum!

    A momentter, the energy came, and it couldn''t surprise me. It is thick honey-like energy; I have seening in many Sovereigns breakthroughs, but misty ones.

    It is light and sparse, but as it merges with my body and soul; it is heavy like a dense solid.

    I don''t think this change is due to the grand seal. Cara''s breakthrough had also released thick honey-like energy. It is likely because of the forbidden power that bes an even greater part of me.

    It is now present in every cell and speck of the soul. It will increase the danger, but also allow me to do wonderful things.

    My strength had begun to rise rapidly. The speed was more than I had expected and that made me happy.

    Minutes passed, and energy kepting. Taking my strength higher and higher. Going above my estimate and still rising.

    Finally, the mist stopped. I have be a Sovereign.

    I have dreamed of it for years and started with the preparation that people would have considered suicide, but it was all worth it.

    I had seeded.

    I took a deep breath and controlled the urges that were making me feel like God. Wanting me to tear through the slime and kill every enemy I could see here.

    I didn''t do that, instead, I calmed myself.

    Hun!

    I had just calmed myself and was about to enter my core when I saw a familiar thing entering my core and felt the tug.

    I entered inside my core and was about to look for a familiar thing when I stopped and forgot about it.

    Shock filled my heart, seeing the changes appearing in my core. I had expected there would be big changes, but didn''t expect they would be this big.

    The ind had expanded by three times, and that is not shocking. The shocking this is that another ind of simr size appeared and as I willed it, I appeared on that continent.

    I looked around a smile couldn''t help, but appeared on my face.

    With so much space, I could nt so many things. I have thousands of seeds that I wanted to nt and now, I could do it, this huge space I have.

    I looked at it and felt the dense energy. Energy had not only be denser, but its grade had also increased.

    Hun!

    I turned to the soil and a momentter; a smile lit up on my face. As I understood, one of the strange things happened during my breakthrough.

    To be sure, I appeared on the first ind, checked the soul, and became sure of what I had thought.

    During the breakthrough, my core had epted all three creation elements, except for the bubbling tar cloud soul, and that is because it had taken it from the soul.

    I had mixed a lot with a soul. It was an extremely inefficient way to use such power treasure, but now the core had epted it and made it a part of itself.

    Taking the quality of the soul to apletely different level.

    There are many other changes that happened to my core, like its space bing more stable and me getting greater control over it, but one thing that pleased me most was the time dtion.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It had increased to four times of normal from three. It is going to be tremendously useful for me, more than any other thing.

    ''Something is happening to Ashlyn,'' informed my clone, and my expression changed.

    I appeared beside Ashlyn and Nero.

    Both of them are sleeping while there is only a light shining on Nero, which is normal during the breakthrough, and he will wake up in a few hours today.

    There is something shocking happening with Ashlyn.

    A silvery moon with a purple edge had materialized over Ashlyn and was pouring dense energies into her. I couldn''t sense anything about it, but it made me feel, that even a speck of it, is capable of immense destruction.

    I tried getting closer, but I got repelled by it.

    ''What is happening?'' I asked, not to myself, but to the hidden being, but as always, there was no answer.

    So, I turned to the second person.

    "Techer, what is happening?" I asked. "That should be happening. You do not need to be worried about it," replied the teacher.

    I didn''t like the answer and didn''t like the faint quake in her voice. I have never heard her voice shaking like this.

    "Can you tell me more?" I asked after a minute of silence. "You will know about it soon," she replied.

    I wanted to ask more, but I know I will not receive any answer.

    So, I focused back on Ashlyn and saw the moon was releasing even denser energies into her.

    Minutes passed and there was no change other than increasing energy from the room.

    I looked for a few minutes more, before walking away. If I stayed beside her, I would let the worry eat me. It is better that I focused on the other things.

    I appeared on a spot north of the ind, where my core was standing.

    In front of me is colorless, around three meters in diameter and thick as the length of my hand. It is nomon disk, but a merge of my body and soul.

    Currently, only 1.4% of them have merged, and merging will continue, till I reach the peak of Sky Sovereign.

    I only locked in for a moment, before focusing on the dark blob over it. It is huge and bing bigger than my clone, filled it ores, metals, and other resources.

    Earlier, the thing inside my core was none other than my sword, and it was having a big upgrade.

    It will be the first big upgrade, it will have since, I have left my world and I am feeling quite excited about it.

    It was not acking weapon before. It equally matched and above any weapon of Sovereign, I havee across, and now this upgrade will make it even better.

 Chapter 3455 Mystery Moon

    <h4>Chapter 3455 Mystery Moon</h4>

    "I had heard about her death; didn''t think she would be reincarnated," I said, looking at the energies of the realm core pouring into the bird.

    Not a bird. A Titan.

    "Homerias developed an excellent method. It gives one very faint chance for reincarnation, but it is too hard for most people."

    "Even those who seeded in practicing it; the chance of reincarnation is less than 1%," said the figure, covered in the mist.

    I nodded.

    I know about the method and was practicing myself before that incident. In my current state, I couldn''t practice it. As the figure had said, the method is difficult and has strict conditions.

    Still, if anyone had a chance, then it would be her.

    She was like me, a second-generation titan. Her parents weren''t overly powerful Titans and didn''t even have a realm of their own, like most titans.

    She was different. She had created her own realm from the base 9th; she took it to the 4th floor of the celestial tower and would have taken it, 3rdand above, if she hadn''t died.

    She had fought and killed the powerful abomination alone. That not even the realm lord of the 3rd-floor realm could do it.

    Unfortunately, she died in battle with one of the most terrifying beings in the whole universe, killing her.

    Now, she had reincarnated, and I wonder how the realms would react if they knew.

    Which they don''t.

    The being sitting not far away from me had a cast, a karmic shield, that isted the Titaness from karma. Just the ability to do that makes them far more powerful than I first imagined.

    They are definitely someone who is at least as powerful as the realm lord on 3rd floor of the tower and might even be as strong as 2nd floor realm lord.

    ''Who are they?'' I asked the question a million times but didn''t dare to ask with my mouth.

    ¡­

    I watched the blob consuming resource after resource and it, not just metals and ores, it is consuming, but also the crystals and herbs.

    It is doing that in arge quantity.

    I don''t mind it consuming the resources. I have tons of it. What matters to me is that the resulting out of it will give me the thing I desire.

    I watched the sword for a minute before appearing beside Ashlyn.

    The silvery moon with purple edges is now shining even more brightly and pouring even denser energies into Ashlyn.

    I watched her for a few minutes before walking away.

    Before the breakthrough. My n was to leave as soon as possible if I seeded, but now, there is a minor change.

    Something happening to Ashlyn, and I want to sort it out before leaving. I hope it will be finished soon; I want to know just what the hell is happening with her.

    I hope it will also answer the questions about her sleep.

    This definitely has some rtion with that.

    I looked at my sword and saw, it was absorbing the resources. I focused on the different things.

    Now that I have made a breakthrough, there are many things I have to do. The first among them is to create a clone, but I don''t think that would be wise when a strange thing is happening to Ashlyn.

    Not to mention, it will make me ck out and wholly defenseless.

    While I was defenseless during the breakthrough. It was necessary; I couldn''t escape without it. Creating an extra clone will not help with that.

    The six clones I have would be enough to aid my escape.

    They already started with the preparations, and I watched them for a couple of seconds before getting out of my core.

    I opened my eyes and looked ahead.

    Now that I have be a Sovereign, I can do many things. That I wasn''t able to do before.

    ''Like this one,'' I thought, and an extremely thin string came out of my hand. It was so thin that one couldn''t see it. Even Earth Sovereign won''t be able to see it.

    I looked at it, controlling it.

    It is like it used to be a few years ago and controlling it had be even easier, or rather, my control had increased even further.

    A few minutes passed and another thing I had been waiting for had finished.

    I opened my palm, and on it was a pink seal, another thing from the past.

    It is far moreplex than before and if one looks clearly, they will see some ancient runes on it.

    Yes, I have used a few ancient rune formations on it.

    It was a spur-of-the-moment a few months ago when I was stuck on the inheritance. So, I moved to the seal and started to change any formation I could with the formation of the ancient rune.

    It had made it powerful and as for how power, even I don''t know that.

    So, I am going to check it.

    The seal flew away from my hand and came out of the slime before moving the target. The target is none other than one of the three people working in a despicable ce.

    The Peak Sovereign man.

    It is dangerous enough and the thing that makes it even more dangerous is that Earth Sovereign is present here.

    He doesn''t seem to have noticed it, despite reaching close to him, before seeping into the back of the Peak Sovereign.

    Who is only a meter away from him.

    I went to my core and saw the meta-scan appearing in it, and with every second, it was getting clearer and clearer.

    "As expected," I said.

    Looking at meta-scan; it is clear as day that he was able to make a Sovereign breakthrough and breakthrough above that due to external help.

    He is pitifully weak, for a Peak Sovereign.

    Though the Sovereigns were never a challenge to me Earth Sovereign being the biggest one.

    I wanted to insert the seal into him, but I controlled myself. It is not time.

    I looked at it for a few minutes, before stopping and appearing in front of a huge blob over a disk. It had finished consuming the resources and now started cleansing itself of any impurities.

    The ckish mist had started toe out of it, and it had continued for a whole hour, turning the blob to grey, before it started to shrink.

    Thud Thud Thud!

    Half an hourter, it started to shit.

    Sending out lumps, and with each lump, its size would reduce, and its color would turn pale.

    A few minutes passed and over a hundred thumb-sized lumps came out of it and they are stilling out.

    Hun!

    I was watching it, when I noticed the movements and appeared beside Nero, who had just woken up and now looking at Ashlyn. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "What is happening to Ashlyn?" he asked. "I don''t know," I shook my head.

    "Did you ask the Mistress?" he asked. "Yes, there was no answer," I replied, and his expressions became serious.

    "Though, the teacher, there is nothing to be worried about," I replied, which lighted up his face.

    I sat beside him and took him in my arms and watched Ashlyn.

    Hun!

    Just as I did, the energy stoppeding out of the moon and it went inside Ashlyn, lighting her.

 Chapter 3456 Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 3456 Goodbye</h4>

    Ashlyn lit up as the moon entered inside her.

    The light is bright but gentle, and it spreads into every corner of my core. Giving me a feeling I have never felt before and don''t think I couldprehend.

    It onlysted for a few seconds before it started to recede, till itpletely disappeared.

    I saw a person standing in front of me, with a beauty and grace that felt overwhelming.

    She is wearing a pure white gown and has silvery hair, that seems to have been made of moonlight and purple eyes that seem to contain the whole world inside them.

    She was beautiful beyond anything I had seen and looked like a human in theirte thirties, but not for a second, I believed she was a human.

    "Who are you?" I asked a silly question, and sheughed, which felt like a thousand soft chimes.

    "You already know who I am," she replied with a smile.

    "I knew you were special from the beginning, but never in my dreams. I thought you would be this," I said, feeling happiness and sadness at the same time.

    "You had done a great job raising me, protecting me; without you, I wouldn''t have been here," she said with her expressions turning serious.

    "I think you would have done just fine without me," I replied, feeling the tearsing into my eyes for no reason.

    "So, are you going to leave?" I asked, and a smile on her face dimmed. "You already know the answer to that too," she replied, and I nodded and wiped away my tears.

    "I am also going to take this guy," she said, looking at Nero.

    "I am not leaving, father and you also shouldn''t leave either Ashlyn," said Nero angrily, but she ruffled his head, before taking him from my arms.

    He struggled but seemed to understand, his struggles were futile as stopped struggling and red at her.

    "I am sure you would have already guessed some things about Nero,"

    "He is different and needs a different environment to grow to survive the tribtion."

    "He will not get that while being with you," she said.

    I don''t like what she said, but I also know it is the truth. As she had said, I had guessed a few things about Nero and understood well that he has different needs that I couldn''t fulfill.

    "Do you really have to leave now? Can you stay a few more days?" I asked, to which she shook her head and sighed.

    "I couldn''t. Every minute I stay with, will pose a danger to you," she said. I nodded and turned to Nero.

    "Nero, go with your sister," I said to him.

    "I don''t want to go. I want to stay with you," he said, trying to wriggle out of her arms.

    "Ashlyn is your sister. Everything she is doing is doing for you and you should be grateful for that," I said sternly, and sadness filled his eyes as he wriggled.

    "I want to stay with you, father," he said softly in a barely audible voice.

    "I want you to stay with me too, but I couldn''t provide what you need, Nero," I said to him, caressing his head gently.

    "I don''t need anything other than you, father," he said, bringing more tears to my eyes.

    "It is not a forever goodbye, Nero. You will meet your father again," said Ashlyn, and a little happiness returned to his eyes.

    "I will return to you, as soon as possible, father," he said and with a resolve in his eyes.

    "I know you will, my dear child," I said, with a bittersweet smile on

    "Let''s say our goodbye to the mistress first, then we will say final goodbye to father," she said to Nero and walked toward the library.

    ¡­.

    "You revered excellency," I said and bowed to the tightness of the mystery moon that appeared in front of me.

    "Little titaness," she said, before looking at the door. "They are waiting for you," I informed.

    The figure had asked me to wait outside the door. I don''t like it, but what choice do I have? The being hadplete control of her tower and she had no doubt, if they wished, they could destroy her within a moment.

    The titaness of the mystery moon nodded and walked inside the door, with a false titan in her hand. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I closed the door.

    I desperately wanted to know what they were are saying inside.

    These people were beyond me, even when I was at my peak. If I had seeded in what I was doing, I would have touched the step of the mountain on which they reside.

    Click!

    Little over ten minutester; the titaness came out and turned to me.

    "For your," she said, and a silver scroll appeared in her hand, which she handed to me, before walking down the stairs.

    "Thank you, your revered excellency," I said and bowed. She smiled and walked away, and finally looked at the scroll she gave me.

    There was no heading, so I opened it, and the moment I did, a shock filled my eyes.

    For a minute, I couldn''t even believe it.

    I tried to get that thing for millenniums but never seeded. Now, she had just given me the thing that was valuable even to her.

    ¡­.

    "It is a goodbye, then?" I asked as they appeared in front of me. "Temporary. I am sure it won''t take you long to reach the ce I am going," she said, and I smiled.

    There is no mirth in it.

    "Where you are going?" I asked. "You already know the answer to that," she said, and I smiled, this time genuinely.

    I think I could guess where she will go. I still remember the words; the soul of that abomination had spoken.

    "Goodbye, both of you. I hope I will be strong enough, to meet both of you as soon as possible," I said.

    "I am confident you will," said Ashlyn and hugged me, giving me the same feeling, when the bird Ashlyn used to nestle against me.

    The hugsted for nearly a minute before she let go.

    "Take good care of him," I said and kissed Nero''s temple. "Nothing will happen to him," she promised and touched my cheek.

    "Goodbye, Michael," she said, disappeared. Leaving me alone.

    Immediately, the feeling of loneliness struck me; I was feeling lonely like I had never felt before and also crying. I tried to stop the tears, but it seemed like the whole dam had broken.

    It took me a while before I was finally able to control my emotions enough to stop crying.

    In a matter of a few minutes, the two most important people of my life had left me.

    ''I will meet them,'' I promised myself.

    A momentter, I got out of my core, and strings came out of my hand and started to spread around me.

    A few minutester, they came back, and I took a step forward.

    Instantly, I appeared out of the slime, and it disappeared into my core.

    All three heads turned toward me as I appeared with shock in their eyes. They didn''t seem to believe what they were seeing.

    "It is time. You cultist bastards pay for what you did," I said to them, with fury zing in my eyes.

 Chapter 3457 Questions And Punishment

    ?

    "How you were able to get out of the slime?" asked the Earth Sovereign as he controlled his emotions.

    "You do not need to know that; the only thing you need to know is that I am going to kill you three very painfully," I said to them, and Earth Sovereign smiled.

    "I don''t know how you came out of the slime, but you can forget getting out of this ce,"

    "Even a Peak Earth Sovereign couldn''t, and you are not that," he said, and this time, it was my turn to smile.

    "I didn''t need to be a Peak Earth Sovereign to kill a weakling like you," I said to him, and the fury in his eyes increased further, but he didn''t move toward me and instead turned to the tablet.

    I didn''t disturb him and just watched.

    For a few seconds, there was a fury with sick joy, but several secondster, a frown appeared on his face, and soon that frown turned to shock as he turned to me.

    "What did you do?" he asked with fear apparent in his eyes.

    "There are several questions in my mind, I would be grateful if you could answer them without me using some very painful means," I said to them and could see the Sovereigns behind him shaking.

    "You can forget getting any information from me and worry about yourself," he said, as armor appeared on him and the aura of Earth Sovereign released through the hall.

    A momentter, it disappeared and appeared in front of me, rapier in his hand, but there was no smile on his face, as it had been a few seconds ago.

    There was now extreme fear, seeing I was gripping his neck in my hands.

    It had happened too fast. He appeared in front of me and was about to swing that rapier from his hands when he found my hands on his neck.

    He didn''t even see them move.

    "How is this possible?" he asked, and I smiled.

    I didn''t say anything, and instead, an injection appeared in my hand, with a red oily liquid in it.

    "The serum inside is called the drogan''s mercy; I am sure you had heard about it,"

    "I am going to inject in you and ask you a few questions, which you will answer, or I do not need to tell you what will happen, right?" I asked and pierced the needles into his arm.

    I released him and he didn''t escape, just looked at me with anger and fear.

    "I do not know anything; they never revealed anything about them," he said.

    I have to say, this man is behaving much better than I thought. Most people in his ce would have tried to get away, despite knowing it was futile. This one stayed despite every part of his body asking him to do the same.

    I wish he had used his intelligence and hadn''t be a part of the cult. It would have spared him from the punishment, he is going to receive.

    "Oh, I know, but you are also underestimating yourself. When you said, you don''t know anything," I said.

    "So, the first question, do you know who you work for?" I asked, and he red.

    "I had already told you I don''t know about them; they always keep their identity secret and never reveal even a hint about them," he replied, and it is true.

    The serum is not the only thing I have inserted inside him.

    "How long you have been working for this organization?" I asked, and he answered.

    The first few questions were the ones I already knew the answer to. I have been snooping on them for over ten minutes, heard everything they talked about, and they talked about a lot of things.

    This is not surprising; these people have only had themselves and are forbidden to talk to others.

    So, they talk about many things, especially those two Sovereigns. They talk a lot, especially about this Earth Sovereign, who, both of them don''t like, but are forced to work with it.

    "Good answer and with it; interrogation is finished," I said, after asking and one and one hundred and thirty-seven questions to him.

    "I hope you will give me a quick death, given I answered all your questions," he said, and I smiled.

    "It did earn you some brownie points, but sins you havemitted are too heavy to warrant any looseness in punishment," I said, and he exploded.

    "You bas,"

    It opened his mouth to curse but stopped mid-way and crashed on the floor and now he was twitching, experiencing the soul-tearing pain.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I didn''t even give him the mercy of releasing the scream.

    I looked at him for a moment before turning to two.

    "Are you going to give us the same punishment?" asked the woman. "Yes, but if answer all the questions truthfully, you will be able to end your suffering within a day,"

    "While this one will experience it for a much longer time," I answered and turned to the man.

    "Don''t bother trying to self-destruct your core; it will not work," I said to the man, who was trying to do it, but failing.

    "The first question is, what yo¡­"

    I already asked all the questions about Earth Sovereign, but there are more I want to ask. These two have discussed some things about their employer, that made me curious.

    They had seen something identally, and they were discussing those things.

    I want to know the full details of that.

    These cultist bastards had captured me and tried to use my essence, and would have done something even worse after they had finished with the harvest.

    I am going to find them and kill every one of them. It will be extremely hard, but I am not without leads. They will eventually take me to these cultist'' bastards.

    "Lie," I said suddenly to the man, and the syringe appeared in my hand and I pushed it into his veins.

    He had answered many questions right, but lied on this one and I couldn''t let that slide.

    Thud!

    He fell down and began to twitch madly while I resumed questioning the woman, who had started shaking without me doing anything.

    A few minutester, I looked down and stopped the effect of the serum.

    "Will you lie again?" I asked, and the man shook his head wildly. "I will answer all your questions in all your truthfulness; I hope you will kill me immediately after that," he said.

    "That won''t be possible, but if you lie again; I am going to increase the time, you will remain in serum," I replied and could see thoughts spinning in his eyes.

    I didn''t wait and resumed asking questions and soon; I was finished with them.

    "Good, now it is time for punishment," I said, and another syringe appeared in my hand and pierced it into the girl, before activating it.

    Thud Thud!

    Both of them fall to the ground and begin twitching; they havemitted a grave crime, and it is their punishment.

    I looked at them for a moment before turning toward the door.

    Behind that door, lies the biggest obstacle to my freedom. If I defeat them, I will be free, but it won''t be easy.

    Even though I am confident, I will be able to defeat the danger behind the door, there is no other choice.

    It was the only way I could get out of here.

 Chapter 3458 Fighting High Earth-Sovereign I

    ?

    "Nine, eight, seven¡­"

    I counted the seconds as I looked at the door; I will have a second and I will have to get out in that time.

    The door couldn''t be opened from inside. It could be only open from outside and there are guards by the door, who will attack immediately if they find something is wrong.

    Aura wouldn''t be a problem; I have that in my hand. I have also cracked the formation, controlling this ce.

    The door is controlled by the internal formation, and they have amand key outside. I will have to deal with all the threats before getting themand key from them.

    If I am able to neutralize them; themand key wouldn''t be a problem.

    That is why I haven''t removed the people from the slimes yet. If I removed them and got killed myself there, then these people would also die.

    Only three people could put them back into the slime, and currently, these people are in no condition to do that. The serum I had put inside them couldn''t be removed without my help.

    As for those outside, they are only guards. They have no knowledge of what is happening inside.

    They are just muscle.

    The three used to joke about it all the time.

    Sip!

    "One!" I said, and the door slid open, and walked out. I did not run or anything, I simply walked out, like Peak Sovereign man would have done.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I have his aura covering me and the illusion on which I have worked very hard. It won''t be revealed in a moment.

    "I hope you have asked your senior for some crystals, Dren, because without it. We won''t let your broke ass y with us tonight," said Snake Beastman.

    Puch, Puch!

    The dagger pierced into the heart of Beastman and human standing on the other side.

    For a moment, they didn''t realize what happened before they looked down and saw the daggers in their chest.

    I didn''t kill them, but injured them and sealed their power.

    Even if I wanted to kill them, I wouldn''t. Not only because I want to punish them, but also because they have a death trigger. Once they die, the trigger will send a signal.

    It is not just after they died, but also after their power is sealed. Though it only reacts to convectional sealing.

    My methods are different. They will not trigger the seal; I don''t want to alert the cultist bastards; I am in no way that powerful.

    No matter, the power flowing in my veins wants me to believe.

    Barely a second passed when an aura rose from the distance and a moment after that, another aura.

    Several secondster, three people appeared andnded not far away. Of the three, are Mid-Earth Sovereigns, while one is a High-Earth Sovereign.

    I barely nced at the other two before focusing on the man leading them. High Earth Sovereign, who looked to be in histe forties, with a handsome face.

    He is of mixed race. He had a purple horn, with a sharp edge and a ck small tail. He also had light ck scales on some parts of his body and a big purple eye, from where the faint smoke wasing.

    This is not a trait of either of the two races he is part of; it is likely because of some method or anger he is feeling at me.

    "You are not one of three people who shoulde out of there," he said, looking at me from up to down.

    "Do you know what they are doing inside?" I asked him, which seemed to have made him angry.

    "I don''t care. I only care about you, not the person who should being out from there," he said, looking at the door.

    "Since I came out, what would you do?" I asked, and a smile appeared on his face.

    "Kill you, of course. Those are orders," he said and turned to two people behind him.

    "Deal with him," he ordered, and two people moved immediately.

    I smiled, seeing theming at me. I didn''t even summon my armor or even a weapon, even when they appeared in front of me.

    "Die!" said the Stone Skin and attacked with his scimitar, while the elf beside him swung his long sword silently.

    These two are good, but not good enough. I moved when their weapon was about to touch me.

    Puch Puch!

    I appeared behind the elf and pierced the dagger in his back, before appearing in front of the retreating stone and pierced another dagger into his chest.

    Hun!

    As I did, I felt all the hair on my body rising and I finally summoned my armor.

    Thick energy came out through the pour of my body, before forming an armor. It is a light green color, with silver and red lines.

    It is simple, but it looks beautiful.

    I turned and saw the ck spearing toward me, and a long saber appeared in my hand.

    It has a blue crystalline de with a mural of spirits on it and a metallic brown handle. It is my totem weapon, which now could turn into any weapon I want, not just a sword.

    I could only change into any weapon, but also change every little thing from design to material; I could make a look however the way I want.

    ng!

    My saber shed against his spear, stopping it on its track.

    "You do have some strength, but it is far from enough if you want to escape from me," he said and grinned.

    "Who said I want to escape? I won''t be leaving till I punish every single one of you who is responsible for what is happening inside," I said, looking directly into his eyes.

    It seemed to have made him shudder, but a momentter, the anger returned, with a hint of shame.

    "They are nice words. I will write them on your tombstone," he said and attacked again and this time, it was no simple physical attack, but one that was filled with power.

 Chapter 3459 [Bonus ]Fighting High Earth-Sovereign II

    ?

    I saw the spear and my expressions couldn''t help but turn serious.

    It is not a simple attack, but one that is capable of huge destruction. That grey energy covering the spear lightly seemed to have the properties of dissolution.

    It is quite surprising and rare to see this energy in the level of inheritance he has.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    Dealing with this High Sovereign won''t be easy, but it is what I want. It had been a long while since I had fought a real battle.

    CLANG!

    My saber stopped its spear, and a grey energy flew through it, into my saber and I couldn''t help but get shocked, because what reached me, is a tiny amount.

    My saber had absorbed over 90% of the energy, leaving less than 10% of my armor to deal with.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It seemed like the upgrade I had gotten with my totem weapon was not as simple as I thought. This new absorption ability alone is worth the new upgrade, and I can tell there is more.

    "So-so," I said, and his eyes red in range.

    "I will kill you," he roared, and dense grey energy red across his spear and attacked me. On the way, the spear begins to divide itself and soon, I found hundreds of spearsing at me.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    This is no simple attack, while only one of them is a real spear. Those phantoms contained powerful energies. Getting struck by them would be extremely dangerous, no matter, whether I want to test the durability of my armor.

    Burst 15%.

    I harnessed the power of burst, and it was huge, more than I had expected.

    It would have been great if I had tested my power before fighting with an enemy like him, but it was fine. Battle is the best way to quickly test the power and get it under control.

    The power was shocking, but it didn''t stop me, and I moved my sword to the enemy.

    Immediately, a surprise appeared on his face as he saw my saber was also multiplying and doing it at a much faster rate.

    I had already noticed how smooth it had be to activate the moves, and these moves also work fast. Saving the precious micros seconds in their execution.

    I had spent years creating the inheritance and worked really hard on it. Many times, even risked my life to get the data I needed.

    My inheritance is very powerful, but what made it truly different from others, are inclusion of the ancient runes.

    It made my inheritance terrifying. It is one of the reasons why I am standing and fighting against an experienced High Earth-Sovereign, despite being a Sovereign, who had just made a breakthrough.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    The phantom weapons shed against one another and so are our real weapons.

    Once again, a surprise appeared on his face, seeing my saber shing against his real spear instead of a phantom one.

    He nned to use that opportunity to strike me, seeing how sneakily it filled his spear with a lot of power.

    With my abilities, finding a spear isn''t a problem. He would need to be really good, to hide such a thing from me, especially now after the breakthrough, where my abilities have grown stronger.

    Arge amount of forbidden power had merged with me, which is now letting me do things, which isn''t possible for most people.

    This forbidden power in me had let me harness more power from my inheritance without summoning my armor. If not for that, I wouldn''t have been able to harness enough power to deal with two Mid Earth-Sovereigns.

    It is difficult.

    "You should stop using these testing moves to kill me. If you keep doing that, I might lose my patience and kill you," I taunted, making them even more angry.

    The anger had onlysted for a moment before he started to calm down.

    "You have quite a mouth," he said calmly and attacked again and this time the attack was even more powerful, that I used all the power I had harnessed.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    Our weapons begin to sh fast and hard, but unlike before, he is calm. There is not even a fluctuation of anger in his face.

    He had reigned all his emotions and now fighting the battle through the cold, calcted mind.

    I could see him observing every attack and counterattack I did and trying different moves to test my fighting style.

    The same thing I am doing to him.

    Burst 25%.

    I harnessed more power to deal with his increasingly powerful attacks. Every attack was more powerful than before, I needed to use more and more power to deal with them.

    He is using all types of attacks from high energy to purely physical and in-between, testing my response to them.

    I gave the same response to all, and it is frustrating him very much, but he is hiding it very well.

    I don''t mind what it is doing as it is benefitting me the most. He is giving me the widow to his abilities, and I am soaking it all in.

    I must have had enough data on him before I moved to deal with him. He is not a young Sovereign, but a High-Earth Sovereign, with at least a century of experience.

    I need to be careful in dealing with people like him; a wrong move and I will end up paying heavily.

    I won''t let that happen. My survival depends upon it and I won''t joke about that.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and we kept fighting when suddenly, a change urred. The grey dissolution energy, which was covering the spear like a me, turned dense as liquid and spread across the spear.

    At the same time, the speed of the spear more than quadrupled.

    Burst 70%.

    I harnessed more power to deal with theing attack. It might not look much; it is an extremely powerful attack.

    CLANNG!

    I defended against it, felt a shock running through my arms and massive destion, energy moving toward me. 80% of which had been absorbed by my sword, while the 20% hit me.

    The formations be a little bright to the energies inside, before breaking it and refining it.

    "You had defended," he said, with clear frustration appearing in his calm eyes, and attacked again, with even more power.

    I responded, beforeunching an attack on my own.

    While I am mostly focused on the defense, I wouldunch an attack of my own, now and then. I am letting it think that it is him controlling the battle and all I could do is defend.

    It is a nice strategy, this lets me ess the enemies, without letting them suspect anything.

    Burst 70%.

    Seconds passed and his attacks got stronger at a much faster rate than before. I harnessed the power further and used it to defend.

    I had even started to take a step back and shake, to let him know that his attacks were working. If I don''t give him something, he will be too alert.

    I don''t want that, for what I am doing.

 Chapter 3460 Killing High Earth Sovereign

    ?

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    "How do you like this?" he asked as he continued with the attacks, while I took a step back.

    Everything around us is being destroyed, from trees to boulders. Only the buildings have remained without a scratch. They are made from the stronger stuff; it is very hard to break them.

    "What are you proud of? You are only pushing me. You have yet to cause even a single injury to me," I asked back.

    Lighting a spark of anger in his eyes, before he controlled his emotions.

    It had been over half an hour since we started fighting and I was using 90% of my power. It is a huge power, but not enough to deal with the enemy I am fighting.

    I had already expected that, but that doesn''t mean I couldn''t defeat him. I will defeat him.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You are right, I shouldn''t feel proud till I kill you," he said calmly before all the anger he was hiding burst out and it was not the only thing that had burst out. His full power also did.

    The grey aura came out and covered arge area around us and whatever it had covered began to turn into dust.

    Be it trees, rocks or even the clothes on the bodies of Earth Sovereigns. All of it turned into the dust.

    "Might Of Dissolution!"

    He shouted as the huge phantom of a fist formed behind him and came at me as it attacked.

    Burst 100%.

    I didn''t hold back either and harnessed a full power of burst. It filled my body to the brim, wanting to get out, and I gave it and then released it. It filled the formations and entered into my saber.

    With this mighty power, I took a step forward and attacked. Surprising him.

    Till now, since the battle began, I had never taken a step forward. I had always defended my ce, but not anymore.

    It is time I finished him, and I will do it.

    Our attacks moved closer and closer, every moment getting more and stronger. As we poured everything, we could into the attack.

    His attack looked mighty, with a dense grey aura covering his whole body. Especially denser around the spear, with an enormous fist behind him, with an oppressive power that will scare anyone.

    Finally, our weapons reached close, and he tried to move his spear around my saber, but I didn''t let that happen.

    CLANNNNG!

    My spear shed against my saber and an insane number of energies came toward me like a flood, while its spear tried to bypass again.

    This time, I let him do it, and his spear came at me with a grin on his face.

    Puch!

    The grin onlysted for a moment, when he had released. My saber had already reached him, with him moving away from the path of his spear, without him noticing.

    I only had a fraction of a second to achieve that and it is extremely hard and wouldn''t have been possible without all the data I had collected from him.

    Still, it reacted quickly and summoned many defensive methods, while retreating.

    It might have been able to achieve that if there wasn''t a reverse momentum, but now he could forget.

    My sword reached, touched the first defensive method, and pierced through it with no problem. The same happened with second and third; no defensive method,sted against the sharpness of my saber.

    Puch!

    Finally, my saber touched the chest and pierced through it.

    It was a little tricky to hit the spot I wanted with the curved saber, but I did and a secondter, he froze.

    He looked into his wide eyes filled with shock and horror.

    "It was a nice battle," I said to him and waved my hand and immediately. The four others appeared in front of me.

    I looked at them. Before the saber disappeared from my hand and in its ce, five syringes appeared.

    "You all are very experienced, but let me promise you. The serum contained here is not easy either, and I really hope you will not force me to be active in it," I said and pushed it into their veins.

    "I only have a few questions, answer them truthfully. Depending upon the answer, I will decide your punishment and please don''t lie."

    "It will increase your punishment and give you the pain you had never experienced before, along with damaging your core and veins," I said, and could see, it is what thest sentence, that brought a change in their eyes.

    All of them here are quite experienced; they have suffered all kinds of pain, to reach this stage.

    Unlike the three inside, the pain is not enough to get them to answer the questions, but a threat to their core and veins, and they will.

    "The first question is¡­"

    I started, and it took about two and a half hours before I stopped.

    None of them are innocent. They know what is happening inside and like three researchers. These three have been recruited by the cultists to provide security in exchange for the resources.

    It is the first ce; they have provided the security too.

    The High-Earth Sovereign had been doing this for one and a half centuries since he was a Sovereign. The other four had been doing it for more than half a century.

    It is not the only ce they have provided the security. The cultists have such sites everywhere and they shift these people every few decades.

    Unfortunately, the cultist had been extremely careful.

    These people didn''t know anything, even High-Earth Sovereign. They would be unconscious when the cultist moved them between the facilities.

    These people didn''t even know what was beside this lockedpound. They only know they are in the realm but are not aware of the exit or other things about the realm.

    Thankfully, I know some more than them. The two Sovereign researchers had heard something identally, which gave me a little clue about what was outside this securedpound.

    It is not news I like to near, as it will make things even moreplicated, but I am d, at least, I know about it.

    I sighed, before taking their storages, except for one.

    The one connected to seals inside them. The cultists are smart; they use various smart ways to get alerted when someone infiltrates their facilities.

    I need to be extremely careful, lest I identally trigger some alert.

    I didn''t touch those connected rings. However, I have found what I am looking for and appeared in front of the door.

    Click!

    A momentter, the door clicked open, and entered back inside.

    Of course, I had made arrangements. So, I could get out when I wanted, and as for why, I hade back.

    I have to do a few things for these people.

    It won''t be an easy escape and it might take time. This means I couldn''t take them with me, even if I wanted to.

    So, till they are rescued, I am nning on making arrangements for them. So, they won''t get true essence continuously sucked.

    I nned to do something that would start healing them. I have already made the preparations and it won''t take more than a few hours to finish the work.

 Chapter 3461 Seventh Clone

    <h4>Chapter 3461 Seventh Clone</h4>

    "Finished,"

    I muttered and took two more slimes inside me. These slimes are a treasure for someone like me and I am taking to extra.

    My core could store the slimes inside it, without any resistance.

    It would have been great if it could have been able to keep the people inside it too. Unfortunately, it cannot. I had tried it an hour ago, and it was not possible.

    The person was able to remain in my core for seven minutes before the core had thrown him out.

    It took a little longer than I had thought, but I have finished with the job. Aside from the eleven people; all of them are still inside the slime and now those slimes helping them instead of taking their true essence.

    The eleven people are out because Slime couldn''t help them.

    I have put them in the pool, and they will recover there. These pools have a month of energy in them, and I have rescued them at that time or brought the rescue to them.

    If I didn''t, these eleven people would wake up and have enough energy to move around.

    I have left the instructions for them, including everything I know. I hope they didn''t have to use that information, but backup is necessary.

    I am powerful enough to haveplete confidence to rescue them. If I had, I wouldn''t have been captured.

    A rage like never before burns my head whenever I think about it. Even the Grimms weren''t able to capture me like these people have, and I will take my revenge on them.

    It might take some time before I gain enough strength to do it with my hands, but it will happen.

    I looked at them, especially Helen. To whom, the incredible things are happening. That creation fire of undying is doing something amazing to her.

    I wish I could stay and watch what it could do, but unfortunately, I couldn''t.

    I have to leave.

    Though I didn''t leave immediately and instead I sat down and closed my eyes and a momentter; I was at my core.

    There is a thing I have to do before leaving and that is a create a clone.

    It didn''t seem like a thing I had to do before escaping, but the seventh clone will be helpful. Even if it didn''t provide help in escaping, it would be tremendously helpful in other things.

    My clones have already started working on the Inheritance for the next level and the seventh clone will be very helpful.

    Who knows how much time I need to escape, and it would be a waste. If I didn''t escape for a month; an extra clone could do a lot of things in that one month.

    Four months, if I count the time dtion in my core.

    I looked at the preparations and started.

    A secondter, the tiny runes started toe off my temple and filled the lotus in my hand.

    A few minutes passed, and I engraved the lotus with runes, and it consumed the resources before entering my chest.

    Buzz!

    As it did, I ced out, and when I woke up; there were seven clones sitting in front of me.

    "Wee," I said to thetest clone. "Thank you," he replied.

    I sent them to their ces. Five went to the library, where they will study and work on the inheritance, while the remaining two will work on the professions.

    One will work on the alchemy, while the other work on the artificery. Earlier, I only had one clone for both, but I decided to let the two clones work on it.

    There is a deep reason behind that. I want to see how the professions will progress with each clone individually working on them.

    With that done, I got out of my core,id down on the floor, and close my eyes again to sleep, not caring about me sleeping on the floor. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is clean; this ce needs everything sterile.

    I like bed, but I do not want to spend any effort in bringing it out, with how tired I am feeling.

    I woke up seven hourster, feelingpletely refreshed.

    I cleaned myself with my energy and went to my core. When I opened my eyes again. There was a tent in front of me and when I went inside, I saw a beautiful table and on it a steaming food.

    It will be my first food after eleven and a half months.

    I could have asked my clone to cook, but I cooked it myself and now, I am going to eat it.

    I sat down on the chair and had just picked up the cutlery when I suddenly stopped.

    A feeling of loneliness struck me and struck me hard. I realized that from now on, I will be all alone; there will be no one to share the meal with me, not Ashlyn or Nero.

    Both of them have left and it will take me years or even centuries before I could be able to see either of them.

    Till then, I will be alone.

    I don''t like this feeling at all. I have never felt such intense loneliness, but now I have to get used to it and I will feel it for decades and centuries toe.

    I didn''t push away the feeling, but didn''t let it overwhelm me.

    Instead, I focused on the dinner, which was delicious, and if Nero and Ashlyn had been with me, it would have been even more delicious in theirpany.

    I hope wherever they are; they are fine.

    Soon, I finished the dinner and sent the tent back, before walking toward the door.

    Click!

    I looked at the hall one more time; each person and slime, before finally opening the door and walking out.

    The path to escape would be dangerous, but it is the one I have to aplish.

    Only after that I could start my journey to get revenge against these bastards.

 Chapter 3462 Mystery Moon Realm

    <h4>Chapter 3462 Mystery Moon Realm</h4>

    Mystery Moon Realm, Celestial Tower.

    Suddenly, I stopped my attack, seeing the wall blocking me to the realm core disappear.

    I now have a clear view of the realm core, but it is not the only thing that is in my view. There is another thing; a figure ds in a silvery mist.

    I looked at the figure and felt like lightning had stuck me; I shook, and tears started to flow through my eyes.

    I had never believed it would happen.

    Though I know she had practiced the reincarnation method to perfection and there is a faint chance, she coulde back through the reincarnation.

    I didn''t let myself have hope, but now, she is standing in front of me.

    She had covered herself in mist. That not even her silhouette could be seen, but she didn''t need to reveal herself to me to know who she was.

    "Who are you?" asked a voice from behind and mist moved, showing us a silhouette, who had now turned to us, to me.

    I wanted to leap at her and wrap my arms around her like I used to, but I didn''t.

    I am ashamed.

    She had left the realm powerful, and I reduced it to the current state. I feel ashamed that I didn''t dare to look at her directly into her eyes.

    "Won''t you give mother a hug darling?" said the voice, and I leaped at her before I could stop myself.

    A momentter, I had my arms wrapped around her, with her hand gently caressing my back.

    "Mom, I am sorry," I said, crying.

    "Why are you sorry, my darling? You have done a wonderful job in my absence." She said.

    "Though I would say, you would have found a better mate than Karis, but that could be forgiven since there is a grandchild," she said, looking at Tnor.

    A smallugh couldn''t escape my mouth as I let go of the hug. She still disapproves of Karis, and that hasn''t changed, even in her death and reincarnation.

    I let go of the hug and turned to her. I was about to open my mouth and say how much I had missed her when I noticed something on my mother''s head.

    "False titan," I said, in shock.

    I am not shocked by False Titan as much as shocked that he is sitting on the head of my mother, and looking around curiously.

    He is sitting on the head of the titaness of the mystery moon; nobody would believe it if they came to know. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Even my husband is shocked seeing that.

    Mother didn''t have the reputation of being caring. She was a powerful warrior, who put fear in the heart of abominations.

    "Darling, meet Nero. He is a preconscious little child, with a penchant for danger," she introduced, as she took him in her hand and caressed him gently.

    Seeing the love in her eyes for a false titan, I couldn''t feel a pang of jealousy for a moment. I pushed the childish emotions away and focused on false titan.

    A momentter, a deep shock couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    This false titan is pitifully weak. At just the 4th level of thedder. I should have been able to see everything about him, seeing how he had formed and everything, but I am not seeing anything.

    I first thought that Mother was blocking me, but she didn''t; she was just looking at me with a smile.

    "You will not be able to see anything, dear," said Mother and I looked at her question, but there was that smile on her face.

    The smile that will provide no answer.

    "Wee to the mystery moon realm, Nero," I said with a smile and tried petting him, but stopped, seeing him ring at me.

    He seemed angry and sad for some reason.

    "I hope you have tasty food here Ashlyn; I don''t want to eat food made by father too quickly," he said a momentter.

    Ashlyn?

    Father?

    I looked at Mom, but there was that irritating smile on her face again. It seemed like it would be hard to get anything out of mother, rted to this false titan.

    Though one is clear; this is no simple false titan.

    "Of course, we have more food than your father had ever read in his books," said mom with a smile, but instead of being happy, the false titan red at mom.

    "Of course. It wouldn''t be a realm of a celestial tower without it," replied the false titan and turned to people behind me.

    I wanted to hit my head, but instead, I turned to the two men.

    I looked at my husband apologetically before turning to my son, who was looking at mom in shock.

    "Tnore here and meet your grandmother," I said. He didn''t move for a second, before appearing beside me.

    He was born thousands of years after his mother''s death and only heard about her. Of all three, he felt the biggest pressure to live up to her legacy and worked hard to achieve the power he has.

    "Grandmother," he greeted.

    Mom looked at him, and tears appeared in her eyes.

    "Hello Grandchild," said mother and turned to me. "My mother would have been ecstatic seeing him; he had inherited her powers," she said with tears in her eyes, before taking Tnor in her arms.

    Mother didn''t inherit Grandma''s powers, nor did I; it was a great surprise when he was born with her powers.

    Tnor stiffened at mother''s hug before melding in it.

    She let go of Tnor and turned to Karis and I hope; she didn''t say something bad.

    She never approved of Karis, thinking he didn''t deserve me.

    "Karis, thank you for being with my daughter, in what would have been a difficult time," said mother, shocking me and Karis by her words.

    "Thank you for your kind words, Mistress," replied Karis, and bowed faintly.

    "You can call me mother-inw Karis," said mom, and joy lit in my husband''s eyes; seeing it, tears couldn''t help, but well up in my eyes.

    He had waited for eons for this eptance.

    "Thank you for the honor, mother-inw," he said, with tears dripping through his eyes.

    "You have earned it, Karis," she said and turned back to me, with her expression serious.

    Once again, the shame filled me.

    "Stop that, love, you have done a great job. I am very proud of you," said mom, hugging me once more.

    "I just wish; even if I couldn''t ascend the realm higher, I should have been strong enough to keep it at its ce, instead of letting it descend into the lower levels of the tower," I said, crying.

    "When I died; you couldn''t even hold the weight of realm."

    "If anyone had been in your ce; they wouldn''t have been able to keep the realm in the tower, but you have kept it,"

    "Even I wouldn''t have been able to do that if I had been in your ce. You should be proud of what you have done," she said, patting me gently.

    "Still, we have fallen so low," I said. "Let mother recover and rising again to our previous ce wouldn''t be a problem,"

    "We wouldn''t just ascend to our previous ce, but ascend even higher," she said, and I shook.

    I still remember the battle where my mother died. She had killed the enemy, that even the realm lord of 3rd level of real couldn''t kill, with all the people he had.

    If mom recovered her past strength, ascending to the high-floors of the tower, wouldn''t be a problem for them.

    Though it won''t be easy, if anybody could do it, then it would be Mom and she sounded confident of that.

    If mother is confident, then she already has a clear way of that.

 Chapter 3463 Out Of The Compound

    <h4>Chapter 3463 Out Of The Compound</h4>

    Twenty minutester, I stopped in front of the gate.

    It is the only way to get out of thepound and need a key, which I don''t have.

    The cultist has the key; they are the only ones who enter and exit thispound, and they onlye when you bring new people, or take those, who have beenpletely sucked away.

    They have taken away people a few months ago and the closest one, who is nearly being sucked away, is seventh months away.

    So, it would be said, that if I am lucky, I have seven months to escape and unlucky. Then the cultists mighte tomorrow, bringing the new bodies to suck out their true essence.

    If I want to open the door, I will have to break it the old-fashioned, but before, that I have to get the formation.

    It is a good thing, this is an Earth-Grade ruin. This new ability might work. I hope it does otherwise, I will have to use a different way, which might alert the cultists.

    I walked toward the huge brown gate and stood in front of it, before raising my hand and cing it above it.

    My hand is not touching the gate; I am not that careless.

    I took a deep breakthrough and activated the method. Immediately, a wave of forbidden power released from my hand and went to the gate. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This is not apletely new method; I have used it for years, but now I have refined it further and don''t need to use any tools. Thanks to my body, which had be even more amodating to the forbidden power.

    Three and half secondster, the wave returned, with it brought aplete formation.

    I looked at the formation, which five of my clones immediately started solving. It won''t take long, with their improved abilities and the time dtation.

    Not to mention the leap their runic knowledge had taken the past year.

    That leap had been most transformative since I had started learning the runes.

    Learning the ancient runes has been a transformative leap, but using them in inheritance has been even bigger. I had to push myself to create runic formation to suit my inheritance.

    The endeavor helped me take my runic knowledge forward by years.

    If I continue with lessons; it would have taken me three years to learn what I had learned in six months.

    Now, on the next breakthrough, I want to use the ancient runes even more. It will be a bigger challenge than Sovereign Inheritance despite it being a small upgrade, but I am excited about it.

    I have a goal in mind, which is to have 10% of all formations in ancient runes for my Earth Sovereign Inheritance.

    It is a lofty goal; some might even consider it impossible. Seeing this time, I was barely able to have 1% of the formation on ancient runes and they were all basic.

    If I have 10% formation, then I will have to go above basic, which is really a mountainous task.

    That is why, in the next small upgrades, I will use more and more ancient formations. Increase my knowledge, and challenge myself; it is the only way I would be able to achieve the mountainous task.

    I sat down by the gate and closed my eyes before entering my core and the library.

    Five hours and thirty-four minutester, I opened my eyes with a smile on my face.

    I got up and walked toward the door. I didn''t immediately bring out runes and instead; I ced my hand above it, as I did before a momentter, a pulse of forbidden power came out of it.

    This pulse is far stronger and has a different function.

    It took fifty-seven seconds for it toe out and was quite faint when it did, but it had brought the information I had wanted.

    I had sent this pulse out of the door; I wanted to see if there was someone waiting for me. I am dealing with the cultists, and I have to be careful.

    Thankfully, no one is waiting on the other side.

    At least in range, I am my soul sense. I might be lucky, and someone might wait beyond the range, but it is a chance I have to take.

    A momentter, arge formation came out.

    If anyone sees this formation, they would be shocked, because this formation not only contains themon runes but three small formations of the ancient runes made of a few hundred runes.

    If I want to achieve my target, I will need to involve the ancient runes in everything I do.

    The more I practice, the more I practice, the better I will be, and will have a greater chance of aplishing my near-impossible goal.

    Buzz!

    It is quite risky to use them here, and my heart was beating wildly before I heard the buzz as the formation lit.

    Click!

    Two and a half secondster, I heard the click. Wasting no time, I pushed the door open and walked into it.

    The other side is a dpidated ce, with fallen bricks and rotting wood. There is even water leaking and a couple of dangerous broken formations floating.

    I had been in an expanded space, which is in the underground of some building.

    I looked around before a wave of forbidden power was released from me and only then soul sense spread.

    As I had expected, the cultists have left behind a few things that will tell them anyone appeared here. Those are basics that few people would even look at them, but they served the purpose.

    Thankfully, I knew enough about avoiding them, and I did as I walked ahead. Avoiding those things and these dangerous broken formations floating ahead.

    As I moved ahead, I noticed there were more broken formations, but I didn''t have any problem avoiding them.

    I moved through them, and soon, I found the stairs, which took me to the floor above, which were also underground.

    I am pretty deep in the underground; it would take me a while to get out, which I don''t mind.

    It will help me collect my thoughts before I reach the above.

    I don''t know what is above; I only have a faint idea, thanks to what that Sovereign researcher had heard identally from the cultists.

    This could be true, but also a false, seeing ite from the cultists.

    So, I will take the information with a grain of salt. Not that would affect things. I would have done what I was nning to do, with or without it.

    I climbed the four floors, and there were more ahead.

    Currently, I am walking through one trickly maze of broken formations. If Nero had been here, I wouldn''t have been able to do much other than the path he sent me.

    Now, I am on my own and will have to do everything on my own.

    There won''t be Ashlyn or Nero scouting the things for me or saving me from danger.

    It is going to suck, seeing how much I have be dependent on them, but what other choice do I have?

 Chapter 3464 Cour

    <h4>Chapter 3464 Cour</h4>

    I walked out of the broken wall and felt the bright natural light on my body.

    Ahhh..

    I couldn''t help but moan, feeling the warmth of a natural night.

    I opened my eyes and looked around the wet ground and forest in front of me.

    There seemed to be heavy rain a few hours ago; the soil is still wet, and some trees still have water on their leaves.

    I looked around for a minute before taking a step forward, avoiding another device the cultists had left behind. It seemed tost devise because I didn''t sense anymore of them ahead.

    After looking around for a few seconds, I took a step forward into the wet ground.

    I didn''t step into the actual wet ground, not because I feared my clothes would get dirty. They will not since I am wearing any armor, but because I don''t want to leave behind any tracks, not even the basic ones. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The sovereign had heard from cultists that there were three organizations and people in this ruin. They always have to take pains to avoid all of them to reach thepound.

    I don''t know whether or not people from the three organizations are present here, but I know there are people here.

    I had picked up a few faint residues on the auras.

    My goal is to get out, but using the gates of organizations would be impossible without getting caught. It might be an Earth-Sovereign ruin, but there might be a high security outside.

    Forget Sky Sovereign outside and even if there is an Earth Sovereign, I beat them to get out.

    The news of me getting out will spread.

    I don''t want that to happen as it might alert the cultists and there might be cultists among the people of these organizations controlling the realm.

    So, unless there is no choice, I will not do that. It will not only jeopardies my life but also the lives of the people I am trying to rescue.

    Thankfully, I was able to get some things in the sermon realm and they might help me get out of here.

    With that thought, I took out the stone te, which had apass-like thing inside. It is a precious artifact.

    It is a kind of detector; that detects the rifts.

    Its needles were moving wildly as I activated, but I didn''t look at them and instead changed the parameters to something specific, and, as I expected, all the needles fell.

    It only has a range of hundred kilometers.

    So, I will continue to bring it out, several times a day, to see whether it could be sense what I want to sense.

    I also have another objective, which is to find a person, anyone who could tell me information on this ruin. I would need information if I wanted to get out of this ce.

    I put back the te and begin moving, with soul sense covering arge area. Though I had mixed a little of forbidden power, my soul sense wouldn''t get detected by even Earth Sovereigns.

    Even though this is an Earth-Grade realm, there won''t be too many things that will be a threat to me.

    Twenty minutes passed and when I finally sensed a person, or rather two people, seeing, there were two types of energies.

    I moved toward them, and soon; I saw the two people. One is a ck Rabbit Beastman, and the other is a humanoid woman who has three eyes and a long tail.

    Both of them are Mid-Sovereigns and fighting to be fighting with everything they have.

    I could sense their intentions to kill each other; it seemed like, they were mortal enemies or something.

    I looked at them for a minute before twitching my fingers and a momentter. An illusion of deer appeared in front of me.

    To me, it is an illusion, but to them, it won''t be.

    I looked at my creation before I sent it to them. It went toward them, hopping beautifully.

    It didn''t take them long to notice a deer and a horror appeared on their faces. They were Sovereign, while this deer is an Earth Sovereign monster.

    ''Eeeee¡­''

    I stopped and looked at them before making a noise, which shook their mind and made them unconscious.

    The deer disappeared, and I appeared beside the two.

    Two vials appeared in my hand, each of them seemed to hold three types of liquid inside them. I opened their caps and fed them to the two unconscious people.

    A few minutester, both of them opened their eyes and were shocked to find themselves sitting on a sofa, with tes of snacks in front of them.

    However, the thing that seemed to shock them the most was me, seeing in front of them a light of High-Earth Sovereign.

    There are a thousand questions running into their heads along with fear, and Beastman even opened his mouth before closing it.

    "Earth Sovereign,"

    They greeted and bowed faintly after a moment of silence.

    "Don''t be scared, you two. I only have a few questions. Answer them truthfully and I will let you two leave without any harm," I said with a smile.

    "I will be truthful, Earth Sovereign," said the woman, and Beastman red at her, but quickly turned to me and bowed.

    "I do not want any secrets, just general information. You can even eat the snacks, while answering them, in all the truthfulness," I said with a smile.

    They looked at tes of snacks for a moment and I could see their mouthwatering, but they didn''t touch the snacks and instead turned to me.

    "My first question is, what is this realm?" I asked, and I could see a question appearing on their faces.

    "What I mean is the name of this realm?" I rified.

    "The name of the realm is Cour. It is under the control of three organizations, we belong to the two," replied the Beastman, ring at the woman, while still having questions in their eyes.

    "What is the name of these three organizations? What are their grades? And how many people have been sent here?" I asked multiple questions at once.

    There are a lot of questions I have to ask them. If I could ask multiple questions, in a single question, I would ask them; it would save me a lot of time.

    They answered the questions after some hesitation.

    I asked the questions, and they answered, Many times they hesitated, but saw the other person answering them quickly. The hesitation disappears and I begin to get answers to questions, which they would usually not give.

    The snacks also helped.

    At first, they were hesitant, but after taking the first bite, they began to eat. Begin to have apetition, among them who will eat the most.

    They emptied the tes in record time; I didn''tment and smoothly filled them with even more snacks.

    It helps to have an incentive.

    "Thank you both of you for answering my questions," I thanked them after they answered myst question.

    "Will you going to let us go now?" asked Beastman with hesitation and fear.

    "Yes, but both of you will not remember me; the only thing you will remember is deer," I replied with a smile.

 Chapter 3465 Map

    ?

    I saw them wake up and walk away.

    I didn''t stay to look whether they would resume fighting one another. It is their choice if they want to do that.

    I have got a lot of information from them and some of it was good and some of it was terrible.

    It is clear that I was right in choosing to leave through the gates of their organization. It is a terrible choice; seeing all three organizations are Sky Grade and have a Sky Sovereign keeping a watch over it.

    Even if I could change myself to one of them; it would be still hard to escape, without being undetected.

    I won''t be doing that unless I don''t have any choice.

    This realm is called Cour. It is an old realm discovered thousands of years ago. The three organizations had fought a bloody battle over it, before agreeing to share it through their individual entrances.

    Despite its grade, it is a pretty good realm.

    The best thing about it. It never closes. It was also huge and only a small part of it, remained always open, while the other parts opened and closed within a seventy-eight-year cycle.

    A map appeared in front of me, and I expanded it, easily seeing my position thanks to those two.

    I am currently in always open area and connected to this area are four other much bigger ces.

    My destination is a yellow region. There is a ce with a weak and unstable space.

    I will find what I am looking at there.

    Those two not only had maps, but also a lot of books about this realm. All of which my clones finish reading; showing me the ce, from where I could get out of this realm undetected.

    It will take me about seven to nine days to reach there; less than half if I flew, but I am not going to do that.

    My goal is to remain undetected, and flying will defeat the entire purpose.

    I moved fast through the forest, with the stealth method covering me. The stealth method, it levels above what I had, and it would be hard for even Earth Sovereign to discover me, even if I was close.

    It is not just the runic formation and forbidden power that made the method better, but also the four creation materials that I used.

    They didn''t just make my core moreplete and stable, but also made me more aligned with the world.

    Which helps tremendously with the stealth.

    Soon, I sensed another Sovereign and decided to test the power of my stealth method.

    I walked past her. I was so close to the woman that if I wanted to; I could have tapped her on her shoulder.

    Despite being a Peak Sovereign, she didn''t discover me.

    It is nothing surprising; she is a Sovereign, and the power of my stealth method could only be tested against the Earth Sovereign.

    A few hours passed, and I had finally sensed Earth Sovereign. He is high in the sky and scanning, with his soul sense scanning for something.

    I thought for a moment, before entering its soul sense. Even there, I didn''t stop and continued moving as I had done before, and even then; he didn''t discover me.

    He is a Mid High-Sovereign and while his soul sense was not strong. He is still an average, and it didn''t surprise me.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    His actions made me, a little curious, but I pushed down the curiosity. Like I pushed down the urge to explore the interesting areas of this ruin.

    I only have one target, and that is to get out of here and a yellow region could be a way to that.

    And it''s not like, I need resources; there are plenty of them in my core. I will not be needing resources for quite some time, despite my increased appetite after this breakthrough.

    A few more hours passed, and I avoided several Earth-Sovereign, including a peak one.

    She flew a few miles away from me and, seeing her speed; it seemed like, she wanted to get somewhere fast.

    I didn''t let my curiosity get involved and continued with my journey.

    Soon, the sky hadpletely darkened, and the energies began to get denser, but they were no threat to me, even if I moved without my armor.

    I do not n to rest in the night; I won''t be stopping for anything, not even to rest or to eat, till I reach the yellow region, which I will buy tomorrow night.

    A few more hours and it was midnight; I could see all types of monsters and not just Sovereign, but also Earth Sovereign.

    I want to stop and get one of them. There are a few tests I want to perform on my core.

    I have four slimes in my core and there was no resistance. I want to see if it is true for the other monsters as well.

    They should be, as the slimes are also the monsters.

    Still, the testing would provide the assurance I need. I have a big n if that happens. There are some monsters I want to bring into my core.

    I have also yet to test the abilities of the moon; I wanted to do that, and I have things in my storage, but I am waiting for some reason.

    Hours passed, and the dawn came and I continued moving. I didn''t stop, even for a second.

    I am making a good time; I should be able to reach the yellow region by the night.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hun!

    I was travelling, when suddenly, I heard the sounds of battle. I havee across many battles, but it is of the Earth-Sovereigns.

    Mid-High Earth Sovereigns.

    I got as close as I could before two seals appeared in my hand, and they flew toward the two Earth Sovereigns.

    I wouldn''t have stopped, but my clones have been studying the data of my battle against Earth Sovereign and they want to test some things.

    These two will be optimum for that.

    It didn''t take long for seals to reach them, before seeping inside them. These seals didn''t get destroyed by the shockwave of the attack or get discovered, even after entering the bodies of two Earth Sovereigns.

    Their meta-scan appeared in my core and every second, it got more and more detailed.

    Seeing the scans, I couldn''t help but feel giddy.

    I could not once again use my seals and collect arge number of samples.

    It is hical, but I have long since learned to ignore that.

    I need data and as long as they don''t know it and I didn''t share it with anyone; it is fine.

    It is not ok, but fine.

    Soon, I got aplete meta-scan of the two Earth Sovereigns and my clones started to perform the tests.

    Four and a half minutester, the tests finished, and the seals came out of their bodies and a couple of secondster, in my hands.

    I looked at them for a moment before walking away from the battle. Letting the two Earth Sovereigns continue their battle.

 Chapter 3466 Night Bull

    "Yellow region," I said as I crossed the thin spatial boundary, appearing on the other side.

    For a moment, there was no change, before one was suddenly hit by a powerful energy.

    The yellow region is one of the three most dangerous regions among all opened and closed regions of this realm. It has a powerful energy; that only Earth Sovereign could survive, and Sky Sovereigns have been spotted here.

    This ce had a fluctuating restriction. Most of the time, they remained in Earth Sovereign but sometimes stretched into Sky Sovereign.

    The ce I am going to is a reason for that. It is also considered the most dangerous ce in this ruin.

    If I had any other choice, I wouldn''t have gone there, but I didn''t.

    It is that using organization doors, which I am unwilling to do unless I have no other choice.

    I took a deep breakthrough and started moving again.

    I n to rest tonight, but not this early. It was only seven; I had reached here earlier than I had thought and nned to travel for a few more hours, before stopping to take the rest.

    Hun!

    Over two hours passed when suddenly, I sensed somethinging toward me.

    Burst 50%

    The power of the burst filled me, and my great sword appeared in my hand, and I swung it toward theing enemy.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against the horns of the invisible bull and felt the shock in my arms, that I had to take the steps back.

    I had not thought it would be able to detect me.

    In front of me, is a huge bull, more than twice bigger than me, and it is invisible to the eyes. Initial Earth Sovereign, might not be able to detect it all before it rammed them to death.

    This bull had been a menace, and there was a bounty posted on its head by all three organizations.

    I could understand why.

    Its natural stealth method is incredible, and it ispletely ck, the shade, that seemed to be absorbing all the light.

    In the darkness, nobody would be able to see it.

    "I had not wanted to fight, but since you have attacked me, I am more than willing to," I said with a smile.

    This bull will help me test the couple of things I wanted. From my core''s ability to hold the monsters to my moon, for which I am very excited.

    Though doing that, I will have to capture the bull. Which is one thing, that made me most excited.

    Mooo!

    It seemed to have sensed something from my words as it mooed angrily, beforeing to attack me with even greater power.

    Burst 60%

    I harnessed an even greater burst and swung my sword at it, with everything I have.

    CLANNG!

    Once again, we had shed and it once again forced me to take a step back, but this time, it didn''t remain waiting and attacked again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I harnessed more power and responded just as quickly.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    The bull and I began to sh, and I have to say, the bull had wonderful abilities. Its power and speed are already top-notch, but what impressed me the most is its ability to fade away in the night.

    It is amazing and I am collecting the data on it through my seal.

    Unlike the people, it had sensed it when the seal had gone inside him, but it couldn''t do anything to remove it.

    I have made only seals of this kind. It is especially for the monsters and costs a lot of resources to forge it, but seeing how it is working.

    Everything I had spent was worth it.

    Now, I could see everything was done, and about to do, before it even does.

    We shed again and again; I tried to injure it, but the bull would always slip away. I could be slipping away and even see the direction of it, but even then, I couldn''t do anything.

    ''It seemed like this battle was turning out to be more interesting than I had thought.''

    Seconds passed and every second, the battle started to get more and more intense, with both of us using more and more power.

    Currently, I am using 90% of the burst against this monster and it won''t be enough to deal with it.

    It is much stronger than the High-Earth Sovereign I had fought. If he had been in my ce, he would have been in the stomach of the bull monster, like so many other people.

    Yes, it is a man-eating bull. The bounty on its head isn''t for nothing.

    Burst 100%

    I activated the full power, seeing itsing attack, and swung my sword at it.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the horns of the monster and, for the first time since the battle began; the monster shook.

    It is now it is me who is shaking and now it is its turn.

    MOOOOO!

    It moaned loudly and I could feel its anger.

    "Hehe," I grinned and moved toward it with another attack, with more power. The bull is no weakling; it harnessed nearly full power of its core and attacked me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    We began to sh hard; craters formed around us and trees turned into dust. It is very hard for it to happen, seeing it is earth-level energy around us, which makes everything stronger.

    Thanks to this energy; there wasn''t anyone watching my battle.

    This dense energy consumes everything.

    While our energies are stronger; the realm energies are everywhere, and they helps to whittle them away before consuming them.

    To sense our battle, people need to be around three miles around us.

    It is not a huge distance for the Earth Sovereigns. Thankfully, aside from a few monsters, no one hade to our range yet.

    I am d because if I sense anyone, I will stop the battle and leave.

    A few more minutes passed and finally, I got the opportunity; I had been waiting for. I didn''t even think and took it.

    sh!

    My sword shed with it, leaving a big red line on its back, which didn''t seem to stop bleeding.

    It froze the monster and, for the first time; it saw the fear in its invisible eyes.

    Hun!

    I prepared myself for its angry attack, but to my surprise, it faded to retreat.

    "I am sorry, but I couldn''t let you escape," I said and a momentter, it came out with shock in its eyes.

    It might be stealthy, but there are even stealthier things binding it.

    My strings are binding it; I have started the moment it had attacked me. After a few minutes in the battle; it had no chance of escape.

    MOOOOO!

    It moed loudly as it struggled, but its futile.

    I tested my strings for a few minutes against its struggle, before using my full power to pull it into the core.

    There was resistance, but I was able to pull the Bull monster inside.

    Now, I have a powerful monster in my core, and I am not sensing any resistance from my core.

    When I took the person, the resistance started from the first moment, I took him in to my core.

 Chapter 3467 Tests

    ?

    "This ce will be good," I said as I reached the hidden spot, and brought out my abode.

    I checked the things one more time, before going inside.

    It is the first time I have taken out the abode in more than a year. I took a deep breath before walking into my room, where I removed all my clothes and stepped into the shower.

    I remained there for over forty minutes before I came out with a smile on my face.

    It was my first shower in nearly a year, and I felt happy.

    I dried myself and put on a fresh set of clothes before walking into the room and entering the kitchen.

    I thought about what I wanted to eat, before taking out the things.

    I am feeling quite hungry and could have asked my clone to cook something for me while I was in the shower, but I wanted to cook for myself.

    I began cooking, and it rxed me. Distracted me from the loneliness that once again trying to burst out.

    I think it is the reason why I have journeyed for two days without stopping. So, I could distract myself from those overwhelming thoughts and it worked.

    It is not like I have not thought about them. I did very much, but I am also thinking about the journey I am making and trying not to get discovered by anyone.

    Soon, I have finished cooking and ate.

    The feeling of loneliness is overwhelming, but I bore it and ate my meal.

    Half an hourter, I am finished. I washed the tes before walking into my room andying on the bed, before closing my eyes.

    I am not sleeping. There are things I have to do and for it, I am feeling quite excited; it brightens up my mood.

    I appeared in my core; on the first continent, before disappearing and appearing in the second continent, in front of the cage.

    MOOOO!

    As I did, I heard the loud moo from the ck bull. Its color is darker than night and it is very angry, at being caged.

    "You are lucky to be a monster. A person wouldn''t have gotten such a quick death," I said to the monster, and it seemed to understand the meaning behind my words as the rm shed in its eyes.

    It activated its defensive powers, but they were useless seeing, I had put the trigger in his head.

    Thud!

    The moment I activated it, it died and fell to the ground.

    This monster was a man-eater. This is not a special thing, seeing many monsters do that, but this one especially targeted people and gorged them to death.

    The signs of it could clearly be seen in its body.

    I killed the bull, as there was no need to keep it alive. If it had been any other monster, I would have to keep it alive for a few more days, but not this one.

    It had served the purpose of being alive; my clones had got all the data they needed and now it will survive the purpose of being dead.

    A formation covered it and activated, and a few secondster. I had its core in my hand.

    It is dark as its body and bears a rough triangr shape.

    I looked at it for a few seconds before I disappeared and appeared in a different space. It is small, just around a mile in diameter, which is even bigger than I thought it would have.

    I have appeared on my moon; I could even see my core from it, which the moon revolving around.

    A few secondster, I looked at the thing in front of me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    In front of me are twenty-four thick disks of various colors. Floating above each other. Each disc is simr in size but bears a different color and could be programmed to perform a different function.

    I looked at the disks with a smile before throwing the ck core in hand to the topmost disk.

    It fell inside the white disk and at the same time; a control panel materialized in front of me. With the top half showing the data of the core.

    I studied and tapped on the different keys for a couple of seconds, before okaying all the changes.

    Buzz!

    The disks buzzed, and the core fell into the yellow disc, behind below the white disk, which began to spin.

    Slowly, it started to break the core, and within a few minutes. Its state had turned to liquid from the solid and a few minutes after that, drops of it fell into a magenta disk below.

    This process is extremely dangerous, seeing monster energies are vtile, but here, everything is under control.

    It might seem like refining and it''s kind of is, but it is capable of doing that more than just simple refining.

    Right now, if the dicks worked ording to the parameters I had set up, then the end product I would get would be amazing.

    I will be able to sell it at a high price.

    It will do what normally takes alchemists days, with quite a failure rate in a few hours, and the end product will be of the higher grade.

    Discs are not limited to just the monster cores, but other things like herbs and ores.

    It could also be used to refine essence lotuses, and that is the main purpose of it. There is one thing from the essence roses that I want to extract.

    I had tried to do it manually, but I failed every time; the end product I extracted was never pure enough, and it needed to bepletely pure.

    The slightest impurity and it is useless to me.

    An hour and seventeen minutes passed, and eleven drops fell into the tiny bottle at the base of thest colorless disk.

    I waved my hand, and a tiny bottle appeared in front of me and in that bottle. There is a watery solution, and, in that solution, eleven dark drops ck with a hint of blue.

    This is the purest essence of the monster''s core, without any impurity.

    It is a valuable alchemical substance, and a lot of people will a high price for it, seeing what the monster could do.

    It will be a great treasure to those practicing the night or dark element.

    I will keep some drops while selling the rest. I am not a hoarder; I will sell things and buy other things in exchange.

    Now that I have made a breakthrough, I will need a lot of things. A pure essence like this will help me tremendously.

    I sent the bottle to the core and waved my hand and forty-eight types of herbs, flowers, and other thingsnded on the white disk on the top.

    A control panel appeared in front of me once again and I selected. This time, there is no single thing these disks are going to process, but forty-eight types of different things.

    Buzz!

    It took me a few minutes to set the parameters before the process began.

    I only stayed on the moon for a few minutes before going back to the core.

    There are a few more I have to do there before going to sleep.

 Chapter 3468 Red Fawn Valley

    ?

    I took the abode inside my core and began my journey once again.

    It is dawn the next day and the realm energies are thinning, making peoplee out of their hiding spots.

    Like the past two days, I traveled on the ground, avoiding any person or monster and focusing on the journey ahead of me.

    A day passed, and then another, and then another.

    It had been five days since I had started my journey. In these five days, I havee across many people. I wanted to fight and have many opportunities; I wanted to visit but didn''t take a single one of them.

    Me getting out of this ce is more important.

    It is what I am repeating in my mind, as I pass by another opportunity, where many people seemed to be going.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I pushed my curiosity down, like I had done so many times, and continued with my journey. I nned to reach my destination by tomorrow morning and will have to continue through day and night.

    It is a little regretful, but I have to think, about what is important.

    I couldn''t afford to be careless and be discovered. I will not only risk my life, in doing that but also the lives of nearly three hundred people at thepound.

    A few more hours passed, and I came across another battle of the Earth Sovereigns.

    They were Initial Sovereigns and fighting a quite intense battle. I got as much as closer that I could to them before sending my seals out.

    A few minutester, the seals came back with the data and sample of their energies. I took back the seals in my core and resumed my journey toward my destination.

    Soon, it was a night, and I had be even more careful.

    I reduced my speed to a fourth of what I had been moving in the morning and activated the stealth at its full power.

    I am close to my destination, which is the most dangerous area of this realm, and areas close to it are more dangerous. Not only are more dangerous monsters roaming here, but the energy in the night is also denser.

    Which is working in my favor, as I could hide in it better.

    I have made some changes to the stealth method to work better in this environment. They are so good that if the night bull had been here right now, it wouldn''t have been able to discover me.

    Hours passed, and I moved through the night, avoiding monsters.

    There are some powerful ones that had sensed me, but when they came at me. They didn''t find me.

    My stealth is powerful when I move, but it is on apletely different level when I stay still and seal all my strength.

    It became very hard for me to discover me.

    Hours passed as I traveled through the night, and soon, it was morning.

    I smiled seeing the rising sun. I had done it; I had crossed the night without fighting a single battle.

    As the light began to cover the sky, I increased my speed again. I am very close to my destination, and I want to reach there as soon as possible.

    Two and a half hours passed, and I stopped at the top of the hill. Looking ahead at the red fawn hills with a somber face.

    ''It will be very risky,'' I thought.

    I am near the edge of this realm; here the space is not stable and is filled with small and huge rifts. Many of these rifts are pouring out dense energies; some of those energies could vaporize an Earth-Sovereign in an instant.

    I took out the te and only saw the needles of it moving wildly before stabilizing a few secondster.

    My goal is simple; find a stable rift that connects to the other side. It would be great if I found one, that is big enough to take out, but if it is small, I will expand it artificially.

    It will be dangerous.

    This area is extremely dangerous. Many people have lost their lives here.

    Due to the spatial rift, a unique environment had formed here, and that attracted a lot of people over the years and also killed a lot of them.

    With the te in my hand and stealth formation, I walked toward the area covered in rifts.

    With every step I took toward it; the energy got denser and denser. Till it bes dense enough that only Earth Sovereigns would be able to survive in it.

    It took me another seventeen minutes before I reached the first rift.

    A tiny one that is as small as the tip of the needle.

    I didn''t lead anywhere even if it could. I wouldn''t have been able to expand it; I would need the rift to be much bigger and more stable before I could even think to expand it.

    I didn''t stop and moved further, where the energy began to get denser.

    Most of the surrounding energies are invisible. So, it didn''t affect the visual senses, but when one looks around through sense; they would see it is heavily suppressed here.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when I suddenly stopped and turned to a small the rift on my right.

    It is spewing out invisible energies, and these energies are poisonous in nature. So much that the Initial Sovereign would suffer within seconds of them entering their body.

    I collected it, before moving ahead, looking at thepass on the te and at the same time, scanning everything in my soul sense.

    There are monsters here, but since this ce is big due to being expanded by sense spatial energies, they are far away from me, but I have no doubt they woulde at me.

    I don''t want that.

    It is why I had given my clone control of my invisible strings.

    Monsters might not sense me, but they could discover the strings harvesting the resources. The clone is making the whole operation sneaky.

    Seventeen minutester, I stopped in front of a human-size rift; one of the rifts sensed by the te in my hand.

    Seeing the rift, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. It had a clear connection to the ce on the other side; I could see it with my eyes.

    I couldn''t help but feel excited, and it took me a few seconds to calm it down before I brought out the red crystal.

    It was bright red andrge as my hand, with dense formations carved on it.

    Buzz!

    I activated the crystal, and it lit up before flying toward the rift.

    It had reached the rift and began to scan it with dense red light. It did that for more than a minute beforeing back to my hand.

    I picked it, before seeping my soul sense inside.

    A couple of secondster, my expression turned bad.

    The rift had a connection to the other side, as I am seeing, but it is far from stable. If I tried to expand, it would destabilize the rift.

    I couldn''t use it. I will need to find a different one to leave this realm.

    I knew it was not going to be easy, but still, the disappointment stung, especially when I saw green prairie on the other side.

 Chapter 3469 Disappointment

    <h4>Chapter 3469 Disappointment</h4>

    Pushing away the disappointment; I stepped away from the rift and walked toward another one, where thepass leading me.

    There are thousands of such rifts in this ce and I will find the one I need eventually.

    The only thing I need to do is to remain careful. This ce is dangerous and huge, and I am only in the outer skirts of it.

    Now that I looked at this ce. I think I should have taken the information and map from the Earth Sovereigns and not just the Sovereign.

    The Earth Sovereign would have much detailed information about this ce.

    I thought the basic info would be enough for me, seeing my goal, but now, I think, it might be a little wrong to think that.

    Though it is not a huge deal. I was notpletely wrong in my thinking, either.

    I had thought that because I had sensed several Earth Sovereigns in here. Many of them are staying on the outskirts, but some are going deeper.

    I am a little curious to know whether. They have onlye here for the resources or something more.

    Well, it doesn''t matter to me, even if it made me curious.

    I have enough things in my storage and didn''t need anything else, other than a way to get out of this realm.

    Though I am collecting the resources; I aming across, and my speed is quite good.

    My strings are amazing, and with my clones, controlling them, I am harvesting every single resource I aming across, without any problem.

    There are not only the nts my strings are taking but also the ores and crystals.

    This ce is littered with it. The dense energies made all kinds of resources appear here; sometimes, even things came out of rifts and created a special environment.

    Like the one I am passing through.

    It is an area of a few hundred meters, covered with purple energy, which has made even the soil purple. There is grass growing in it, with shining blue stalks.

    The grass is extremely poisonous, that not even Peak Earth-Sovereign dare to walk on it.

    I don''t mind. I have guarded myself well against the poison here and taken some of the grass. Though, I am being careful not to awaken the monster sleeping beneath the earth.

    It is quite powerful, and I am not its match; it would be better if it didn''t wake up.

    A few minutes passed, and I reached the rift, and I only shook my head before passing by it. The rift was bigger than thest, and I might not even be able to expand it, but it is highly unstable.

    It was shaking.

    Hun!

    I was walking toward another rift when I stopped and turned back. A few secondster, a Bear Beastman appeared in front of me.

    "Found anything good?" he asked, to which I shook my head. "No, just general stuff," I replied.

    "There is one ce, slightly deep, that has arge number of resources," he said.

    "Not interested," I replied, immediately.

    It surprised him and I could see a spark of anger in his eyes, but he controlled his emotions and sweetened the smile.

    "There are resources like kashasr flowers and vloass fruits," he said, to that, I shook my head. "I am sorry, but I am not interested," I replied and walked away.

    Those two resources are really enticing, but I have a job to do.

    I could feel him ring at me in anger, but I didn''t ever nce at him. He wouldn''t attack me; even an idiot won''t be idiot enough to attack in a ce like this.

    There are monsters and while good stealth methods and dense energies cloud one''s presence here.

    Once attacked, it will be sensed by all the monsters in the vicinity and a person could forget about escaping.

    Even information provided by the organizations to Sovereigns. There is a warning there to not fight in this ce; it will not be a danger to them, but also to others.

    It turned out that if the monsters got agitated too much, to go out of this ce into the region.

    Killing anything and everything that came into their way.

    He walked away after muttering something under his breath while I went to where thepass took me.

    A few hours passed, and I checked tens of rifts that thepass had taken me to, and till now, I have yet to find a single rift that could take me out of this realm.

    I knew it would be difficult, but I didn''t think, it would be this difficult.

    I am heading deeper into the region, where there are more rifts, but it is also dangerous.

    It wasn''t long ago that a rift came at incredible speed. I was barely able to dodge it. If I hadn''t, it would have cut me in two. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I wish things would have been simple, but they are not and are bing more dangerous with every step I take inside.

    There is nothing that could be done about that.

    A few more hours passed and, once again, I continued to meet with disappointments. That made me wish that I had an artifact simr to Magnus.

    It would have made things very easy for me.

    That artifacts of his had revealed hi hundreds of exits in the realm within a few minutes. If I had something like that, I wouldn''t have been searching for the exit.

    I would have already been on the other side.

    I once again appeared in front of another exit and took out the red crystal.

    Buzz!

    It activated and began to scan it before returning to my hand.

    I seeped my soul sense inside and scanned the data. For a moment, a hope lit up in my face. Before it burned down, it had happened many times in the past few hours.

    The initial data looks good, butter parameters were bad.

    It is connected to the other side, and I could even safely expand it, but when I try to enter it to reach the other side, problems would ur.

    It is a risk to enter such a rift.

    Still, I marked it down. If I didn''t find anything better, I might choose this rift.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I scanned another dug rift when I had sensed something. I thought for a moment before walking toward it cautiously.

    A little more than ten minutester; I saw a battle.

    There are seven people fighting against the three monsters.

    Those monsters are powerful. I am not a match for a single one of them, but these seven people are fighting them on equal ground.

    All of them are Peak Earth-Sovereign, with above-average strength, and belong to the same organization, and that made things quite interesting.

    These are the seeds of the organization; they wouldn''t let such arge number of theme here without a valid reason.

    They must be here for something.

    I wanted to push away the curiosity, but it wouldn''t go away. So, I added the forbidden power to my soul sense and spread it further and further, covering more ground.

    I was about to give up and pull my soul sense back when I suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 3470 Stele

    <h4>Chapter 3470 Stele</h4>

    ''It is unexpected,'' I thought in shock, looking at the stele, nearly a kilometer away from where they were fighting.

    The stele immediately made me curious.

    It is ck in color and thrice my heart and seemed to be made of extremely tough material.

    Seeing a rift behind its back, which isn''t even able to make a single scratch on it.

    However, it is not what made me curious. The thing that made me curious, are symbols on it.

    I asked my clones to interpret what they could about it. It will be hard, but there is no harm in trying.

    I focused back on the battle and watched it for a few seconds before walking away. Though, I didn''t move my soul sense from them and won''t be till the battle is over.

    I am very curious about the stele and I don''t think I could push away this curiosity.

    With the tablet in my hand, I begin to check the surrounding rifts where thepass leads me. I got disappointment after disappointment, but I kept checking, one after another.

    There is no other choice, but to do it and with so many rifts. I will eventually find what I need.

    A little more than half an hour passed when seven of them were able to kill the first monster, before targeting the rest of the three.

    It didn''t take them long to kill another one in a few minutes, and thest two monsters only fought them for a few seconds before running away.

    I lightened my soul sense around them and mixed more forbidden power as I watched them recover, before moving toward the stele.

    They reacted to it, avoiding a couple of rifts, including a huge one, directly opposite the stele.

    The six of them waited while the seventh one. The women appeared in front of the stele and covered him and the stele with powerful energy.

    After seeing nobody, is looking, she begins to touch the runes rapidly.

    The istion cover she had summoned was quite good. It will ward off the soul''s sense and any ocr method, but it couldn''t ward off my soul''s sense.

    I could clearly see everything she was doing.

    She stopped, and the stele lit up. All the runes and symbols disappeared, and the stele transformed into the door.

    She removed the istion cover and entered the room after speaking a few words. The others followed, with excitement burning in their eyes, and all the seven of them entered inside the stele.

    I stared at the stele for a few seconds. Struggling, before finally walking toward it.

    A few minutester, I reached the stele, and once again struggled.

    The strugglested only for a few seconds before walking toward the stele. Avoiding the giant rift, in which tens of sceneries shing at every second.

    I didn''t even bring out the crystal to scan it.

    This rift is connected to several ces, and many of them sh every second. It is not the first rift of this kind I havee across, but the biggest one.

    The stele might have been came out from one of the things; this rift is showing.

    It is a dangerous rift. If they try to step in it; there is a high chance, they will find several pieces of them appearing in different ces.

    It might even copse the moment one steps into it. Nothing could be said about the rifts like this.

    I appeared in front of Stele; closer than I would have liked to be, but the rift is right behind me and I have to be careful.

    I looked at it for a moment, before I started to tap on the runes.

    I wouldn''t have let my curiosity get the best of me. If I hadn''t heard their conversation. One of which said that person could only stay inside for a day, beforeing out. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    So, I decided to try it.

    It had been only a week since I had left thepound and I could give myself a day to satiate my curiosity since I had been suppressing it for the week.

    Buzz!

    I finished with runes and a momentter. They buzzed and soon; the gate formed in front of me.

    I didn''t waste any time before entering the gate.

    It was all ck in front of me for a moment, before everything lit up.

    Immediately, I found seven eyes looking at me, and there was enmity in it. If not for the fighting is forbidden, seeing our power is sealed, they would have attacked me.

    "Wee to Archive Ranas. I hope, you will leave with memorable experience." Said the pleasant old voice.

    I looked at the ce I was. It is an around ce with a huge blue crystal in the center.

    There are also many stone chairs and benches along with tables, but there are no books in there. It seemed like all the knowledge was present in the center crystal and people could ess it through a blue stone te floating in front of me.

    "Who are you, and how did youe here?" asked the woman with blue skin and blue eyes.

    "You didn''t need to know who I am or how I came here," I said directly, before walking away with a stone te in my hand.

    My answer would have been more polite. If she hadn''t been ring at me angrily.

    "You are from Barvas, aren''t you? You bastards have hinted you had found the key to this ce," she said, ring at me.

    I didn''t even look at her and instead stopped in front of the huge crystal and looked at the stone-skinned man inside.

    Yes, there is a man inside. It is the old stone man; the oldest stone skin man I had seen. He must have been really old when he died.

    He had his eyes closed with a serene expression on his face; as if there is nothing that worried him.

    "As expected," I said, looking at him, frozen in the crystal.

 Chapter 3471 Archive of Mind

    <h4>Chapter 3471 Archive of Mind</h4>

    This ce is called the archive of mind; many prime organizations have it.

    The man sitting inside was dead, but he had preserved his knowledge and experience for the people to look at.

    Not just look at it, but also experience it.

    It might seem like imprinting, and it sort of is, but unlike imprinting. The knowledge doesn''t imprint on the people. It is just give them, theplete experience and what they gain from it, is up to them.

    One needs to be a prime for it and practice a very difficult method.

    Which is essentially a recording method. It records the experiences, memories and knowledge you want to share and if what I read is right; it took a lot of effort, and one needs to have a strong soul energy for it.

    Primes live for thousands of years, but they are not immortal; they die eventually.

    Some of those who are close to dying and see no way ahead and haverge hearts. Chose to use this method, to share their knowledge and experiences with the next generation.

    This method is not hard, but other preparations are also costing a fortune to make. So, when funding such things; the organization chooses the people carefully.

    It chooses those from which the next generation could learn something and help the organization.

    I looked at the man inside the crystal and bowed before walking into one of the stone chairs and sitting.

    As I did, I ced my hand on the tablet and poured my soul sense into it.

    Immediately, I found myself floating in space and in front of thousands of square icons, and on it was a text. Of the thousands of icons, I saw a few shining brightly.

    Exactly seven of them.

    I touched them and as I had expected. I couldn''t ess them. One experience could be experienced by one person at a time.

    I looked at all of the experiences around me and the more I looked, the bigger the smile on my face would be.

    The old man seemed to have learned a lot, especially at the end of his life.

    He was able to reach a Grade 6 in five fields and a Grade 7 in one. Which is quite an aplishment.

    I looked for a few minutes before choosing the experience.

    It is of the alchemy; in this field, the old man had been able to reach Grade 7. The same as the artificer, who had imprinted his knowledge on me.

    I first wanted to choose the breakthrough into the Earth Sovereigns, but I didn''t. With me getting my seals back, I don''t think I will have a problem in getting data on the breakthrough.

    Here, experience isn''t as important as data.

    Once the process starts, one is powerless to do anything. One is only a helpless riding on their breakthrough.

    The alchemy that I had chosen ispletely different. Here, experience is extremely important, as even the slightest mistake could change things drastically.

    A thousand more windows popped up as I chose the alchemy window.

    I looked around before finding the thing I had been looking for. It is one of the several things that I am having a problem with understanding.

    I hope it will help me with it.

    Buzz!

    I chose the experience and activated the formation inside my core. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    For a moment, everything had darkened before cleared and I found myself staring scroll, reading it, before turning to the ingredients in front of me.

    "I hope I seed, or he wouldn''t agree to be my mentor," I said and took a deep breath before starting.

    I began to experience the whole process, from physical to energy cirction. I could faintly feel the thoughts.

    I could feel how tense he was at the beginning. His heart filled with worry, but as he started with the process, he began to calm down, till his mind had to be as still as water.

    Every minute, I am learning things that make me excited.

    I am confident that I will find the solution to the problem I have been facing for months.

    Hours passed, and he continued, before finally stopping, staring at the colorless liquid, with a tired smile on my face.

    "I did it," I said, and the memory ended.

    I once again appeared out, with thousands of memories of the alchemy floating in front of me.

    I barely wasted any second before diving into the next memory.

    I only have a day, and while the things in the space are three times faster, which is still not enough to see even a fraction of the alchemy folder,pared to others, I am still getting more.

    As it is not me who is looking at the experiences, but my clones. Who is essentially me.

    With it, I am taking advantage of time dtion and this ce didn''t seem to stop that. To it, as long as alive consciousness is experiencing things, everything is fine.

    With the dtion, I could look at four times more things than normal people do.

    I nned to take full advantage of that. My clone had already nned every second, and I only needed to follow it through.

    It is such a regret that I couldn''t use all seven of my clones for it. One te lets one experience only one memory at once.

    I begin to experience one memory after another, learning loads of things.

    With it, I would be able to do many things that I couldn''t seem to do before and even learn some tricks that I didn''t find in the vast library of Hermes.

    After eighteen hours of original time, I got out of an alchemy folder.

    There are thousands of things I want to see in the alchemy folder, but unfortunately, I didn''t have time. I have to use every minute; I have wise and there are things, other than alchemy, that I have to look at.

    I did just that and spent hours experiencing things that will help me tremendously in the near and far future.

    "We will be waiting for you on the other side,"

    I heard when I was about to choose what would be myst experience.

    I didn''t even open up and focus back on the memory I wanted to experience. As for the threat, I am worried, but I didn''t think about it.

    I don''t want to spoil precious minutes thinking about when I could experience this amazing memory.

    Soon, I finished and tapped on another memory, but like I had expected, it didn''t open.

    I looked at all the memories, whose folders had turned red.

    Only three minutes have remained before my time ends and all the memories have longer than that.

    Thus, the ess was denied.

    I smiled and opened my eyes. I looked around the ce before getting up from the ce and walking toward the crystal and once again bowed my head to the man sitting inside.

    Imparting knowledge is the most noble thing, and this man is doing that even after his death.

    I noted his name. The name of the organization he belonged and the words he had written.

    He didn''t have any requests; just hoped that any personing here would learn something from his experiences and use them wisely.

    Time passed, and soon I saw a formation covering me.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, seeing the formation, but there was no mirth in the smile.

    I have let my curiosity drive, and it has helped me tremendously, but now, there is a good chance that this curiosity might kill me.

    The woman and her group had threatened me, and there was no doubt in my mind that she would be waiting for me.

    Given their power, it would be very hard for me to deal with it.

    All of them are Peak Earth Sovereigns. I might be able to survive one or two, but I won''t be able to survive against the seven.

    I wanted tough seeing my condition.

    It wasn''t a long ago; I had escaped from the jaws of death, but now I had fallen into it again, and this time. It wouldn''t be a slow death after extraction of all my true essence, but a quick one.

    They might even torture me if they capture me.

    I don''t want that to happen. I hadn''t even escaped my first captivespletely to get captured again.

    I wouldn''t let this happen.

    Buzz!

    ''Let''s hope it works,'' I thought, and the formation buzzed, making everything in front of me dark.

    The light came a secondter, and the armor appeared back on my body.

    Seeing that, a smile appeared on my face, and I turned to seven people who were waiting for me.

    They seemed quite surprised to see me smiling.

    "You guys are really waiting for me," I said to them. They seemed a little unaverred by my smile, but soon controlled their emotions.

    "Surrender and you will leave, or we will kill you," threatened the woman.

    Hearing that, my expressions couldn''t help but turn mocking.

    "Really? You lot, who needed to use everything you have to kill four monsters and even two of them running away, are now threatening to kill me," I asked back.

    It made them furious.

    "You have really made me angry; I will take a great joy in torturing you," the woman promised, and I smiled again.

    "Unfortunately, that is not going to happen," I replied, and before they could do or say anything, I leaped into the huge rift in front of me at my full speed.

 Chapter 3472 [Bonus chapter] Out

    <h4>Chapter 3472 [Bonus chapter] Out</h4>

    They were shocked, seeing me leaping at the rift, but reacted instantly and attacked.

    All seven of them hadunched powerful attacks, and I am d no one dared to appear in front of me. Even they wouldn''t risk appearing in front of the rift in which I might push them.

    Now, I have to survive these attacksing from my left and right and I really hope, my most trusted defensive measures will show their reliability again.

    BANG!

    Attacks came, but before they could touch me. They crashed against something invisible, which became visible.

    The red shield on the right had materialized and as the attack of a woman crashed against it. It shook and lit up, but other than that, there was no visible change in it.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    A fraction of a secondter, the attacks crashed against the shield, making the green shield on the right materialize.

    They took the attacks and shook before lighting up, and that is all they did. There were no cracks or pushed me back and it shocked them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They could realize now that I am weaker than them, but they see my shields taking the attack without a single crack.

    They are having a hard time believing it.

    The shields are nomon shields, but the ones weaved out of my strings. If looked clearly, they will see the shadow of runes and the hidden ancient runes, that I don''t want anyone to see.

    The strong shields were amazing before, but now they have be even more amazing.

    Still, I would have liked to test it against the full power. Here, they have used powerful moves, but they are not their strongest.

    They thought they had time. Never in their dreams they had ever thought, I would be jumping into the rift, which is a death sentence, and I would probably die, but it would still be better than getting captured.

    I don''t want to get captured again, ever.

    Their attack is finished, and they areunching the second one, but it will never reach me.

    I had reached the rift, and now I was stepping into it, with no hesitation. Since I had decided on it; there is no need to hesitate with it.

    I stepped into the rift, which was flickering rapidly. Only two things could happen now. I could either be cut into different pieces and each piece of me sent to a different ce, or I coulde out safely on the other side.

    I will know it within a second.

    Thud!

    For a moment, everything turns dark before light appears. However, I didn''t have even a moment to see what this light held, before I crashed into something hard.

    The rock exploded into pieces as I stopped myself.

    For a moment, all I could see was dust. Everything cleared, and I found myself on a stony hill, or rather a quarry, with a couple of eyes on me.

    I looked around and saw people in uniform, holding the pick-axes.

    For a moment, I thought they were captive seeing the past experience I had, but soon realized they were not.

    They are in better shape and have no colors. There are also no signs of the daily power blockages in their bodies.

    They are just simple workers.

    I spread my soul sense far and wide and soon a smile appeared on my face. As I sat down, thinking about my step.

    I have already decided on it, and I will take it.

    Still, it is hard to believe, that a year ago, I was so opposed to it and now, I am taking it. Well, the circumstances have changed and with it, I will need to change despite the risks.

    A few secondster; a middle-aged man with ssy scales came flying toward me.

    He had anger in his eyes, but the moment he got close, and sensed my aura. His expression took a sudden turn, and he shook beforending gently and bowing.

    "What can I do for you, Earth-Sovereign?" he asked.

    "I wish you no harm; the only thing I need is information," I replied to the man, who was on the same level as me.

    An Initial Level Sovereign.

    "Please ask, Earth Sovereign," he said politely. "Where I am? Which city is closest and which organization under this ce falls?" I asked and could see relief appearing in his eyes.

    "This is Rekus mine, is owned by the city Harf, which is also the closest city from here and it falls into the dominion of the Basdat organization," he replied, and a small smile appeared on my face.

    "Thank you for the information," I thanked, he seemed surprised, but nodded politely and flew away, understanding he was dismissed.

    I didn''t move away and instead looked at the ce; I hade from. There is a faint, tiny rift, which is harmless.

    I looked away a momentter and, stare ahead.

    Several minutes passed when I simply sighed, and a crystal card appeared in my hand.

    It had an emblem of a spear and crossed knives, unlike the crystal card; I had taken out a year ago. It didn''t activate on its own; it is the only card among the prime, who will not do that.

    It will activate only when I want to.

    Buzz!

    I looked at it for a few seconds before I activated the card. As I did, it buzzed, and I felt it was leaving a mark on my body.

    I didn''t resist it and let it little on me.

    The ce I have appeared is a distance away from the three organizations sharing the ruin, but still not that far.

    I am also d, that I didn''t change the continent because the card I had activated belongs to the organization of this continent. It would have bummer if I had appeared on a different continent.

    I looked at the emblem on the card that I might join.

    Yes, I am nning on joining the organization.

    A year ago, I was vehemently opposed to it, but the year in captivity had forced me to change my mind.

    So, I have chosen to join the organization, which suits me the most and helps me with what I want to do.

    The one I have chosen is not the strongest, but it is the best.

    Even Abril and Keva had a high praise for them, and I truly hope, it is what they have described.

    I put the card back in my storage and flew away. I didn''t fly away for long and stopped an hourter, which seemed to be a secluded spot.

    Inded on the ground and took out my abode before walking inside it.

    I didn''t set it up in the hidden spot. Though I had set formation, that anyone below Earth Sovereign would have a hard time finding it.

    I am not hiding, just waiting.

    I hope they will give me priority, as the man handed me had said they would give me or it would be a long wait and it is time that is on the line, but also the lives of hundreds of people.

    They are still there, and I want them to be rescued as soon as possible and those responsible punished.

 Chapter 3473 Knock

    <h4>Chapter 3473 Knock</h4>

    "Thank you for your assurance. Mr. Oliver," said the man and walked out of my abode before flying away.

    It had been only a few hours since I had set up an abode and the city had sent its representative.

    I hope my words would have been enough to keep the news contained for a few days. I don''t want those three organizations or spies of cult present in their organization to find out about it.

    I have hinted at the gravity of the situation and made him understand how powerful people are involved in it.

    I closed the door and walked into my bedroom.

    Now, that I have met the representative from the city. I would be able to sleep without any worry.

    I just hope they will arrive soon, with someone powerful.

    I sighed and closed my eyes as Iy on the bed. It had been nearly three days since I slept.

    A few minutester, I was asleep and woke up in the morning eight hourster, feelingpletely refreshed.

    I stayed on the bed for a few minutes, before getting up and walking to the bathroom.

    Half an hourter, I came out and dried myself, before wearingfortable clothes and walking into the kitchen, where I cooked myself a light breakfast.

    After I finished eating, I washed the tes, beforeying on the couch.

    I closed my eyes, and a momentter; I was at my core. I didn''t go to the library and instead turned to the two clones working.

    There are important things happening there; the clone working on the alchemy is practicing the things I have learned through the experience, and I am already making progress there.

    I only looked at my alchemy clone for a few seconds before focusing on my artifice clone.

    It had finally started on the thing for which I had waited for more than a year.

    The abode.

    It had started working on it, and it will not be the process of a few days. No, it is going tost longer, months, but I will finish it. Since I have all the material, I need to forge the abode.

    A few days ago, I found a wonderful material; that is going to make the abode even better.

    It is not something I have got from outside, but something that had been produced inside. It is a shit from my sword; it is the best material to forge the totem artifacts and all the other artifacts.

    Now it is going to help forge my armor as well.

    I appeared by clone and tapped on the song of Sar, extending the workbench further, before starting to work.

    I couldn''t let my clone work on everything. I have to contribute something too and I did. The design for the abode is mine, and I worked alone on the formation of the abode.

    It is still notplete, since I am trying to fit a few more ancient rune formations in my abode.

    The abode I am trying to forge is different. I didn''t want to make it like amon abode; it would be a waste.

    If I wanted an abode like that, I wouldn''t have made an effort to even forge it and used what I have in storage.

    No, I have a vision and I will forge the abode in it.

    It is why, I am dying the reforging of my breakthrough formation. It needs reforging.

    Though I didn''t haveplete materials for it. I had all the materials, but my own breakthrough had widened my scope and I am adding something more and thus a few more materials.

    The materials are not hard to find; I should be able to find them in a city.

    I am not in a hurry; I have to finish the abode first before I can start on something new.

    I worked for a little over twelve hours before I stopped and walked into the library. I have a lesson in a few minutes.

    I continued with my lessons even in my captivity, never missing even a single day.

    It is because of thisbination of lessons and the creation of the ancient rune formation for my inheritance, that my knowledge of ancient runes had taken a big leap.

    I have made a huge progress in ancient runes, and I am still a beginner stage. I am making rapid progress toward the intermediate, but it will still take time for me to reach that level.

    I entered the library and saw four of my clones studying and working on the inheritance.

    As for the fifth one, it is busy studying the slime.

    I have a huge n with slime. It is a thing that will help me with my practice, but the slimes belong to the cult, and it would be bad. If I am seen with, or even with people suspect, I have live ones.

    Worse, if they saw practice with it.

    It is a thing only I could do, due to the unique nature of my body and soul, thanks to the forbidden power in it.

    What I want to say, is that I didn''t want to be seen using a slime. In the ce I go, there will be barely any privacy due to the power of people who will be able to look at me without even noticing.

    So, I am trying to use a different method and with my breakthrough, I might be able to.

    However, I will need a lot of data and do some experiments before I can even begin.

    I walked toward the inheritance my clones were working on and directed them, before sitting back in my chair.

    "Teacher," I greeted, one and a half minutester.

    The lesson began, and itsted for four and a half hours, one of the longest before it ended and the teacher disappeared, while I stayed working on the homework.

    It took me a few hours to finish it and I took a break for lunch, before appearing in my core.

    I studied in the library and worked on my inheritance for hours, before walking out of the library and appearing on the second ind, beside my clone, who is working on the slimes.

    I helped the clone before going back to work with the artificer clone to forge the abode.

    I worked tillte at night when I came out of the abode. I am so tired, that I decided to sleep on the couch.

    The four-time, time dtion is amazing, but it is also tiring if I work on mind-intensive activities, which every activity inside my core is. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I woke up four hourster and went back to my room to freshen up and shower.

    Like yesterday, I went back to the kitchen and cooked myself a good breakfast.

    Knock Knock!

    I was about to set the te on the table to eat when I heard the knock on the door.

    It surprised me because my soul sense is covering the around the abode, but I didn''t sense the person appearing in front of my door.

    I focused on a person and sensed nothing and needed to focus hard to sense the old man standing by the door.

    ''He arrived,'' I thought and walked toward the door, with a jumble of emotions in my heart.

 Chapter 3474 Prime Valnorth

    <h4>Chapter 3474 Prime Valnorth</h4>

    Click!

    I opened the door and saw the old man standing there, with a small smile on his face.

    He is a stone skin man with pure ck marble skin. There is a red gem in the center of his temple, gently glowing with power.

    "Prime Valsnorth, wee to my humble abode," I invited him inside. "Thank you, young man," he said and entered inside.

    I know his name and other primes of the organization.

    The cards had a lot of information; I have also brought information on all the prime organizations that have given me their cards.

    There were a lot of information brokers in the sermon realm. Selling reliable information at good rates.

    "I was about to have breakfast; will you mind joining me?" I asked. "I have heard so much about your culinary skills. I like to see if they are as good as the young ones have praised," He epted and sat down dining table.

    I served him and myself a breakfast and we began to eat in silence.

    "Why us? Why chose Tor? From what I know, you have gotten the invitation from every Prime organization, including the Golden Prime?" he asked, to which I smiled.

    "I had no interest in joining the organization before, but I have experienced something in the past year. That made me seriously think about it and your organization is most suitable for me," I said, and he arched his brow in question.

    Buzz!

    I didn''t answer and instead ced a round crystal in front of him and activated it.

    A momentter, scenes begin to y above it, starting with meing out of the gate of Ibun city and flying out it, despite the governor''s invitation.

    A few hours passed within a second until the time of my kidnapping.

    A few secondster, the scenes have changed again, and this time; I am captive in slime.

    Seeing that, his expression changed for a moment, before getting under control.

    The scenes shed till it was meing out of slime. I didn''t show my breakthrough and other stuff; I showed him enough to know what was happening.

    He saw punishing those three and getting out and fighting the guards, before walking out of thepound and eight days till I jumped into the rift and came here.

    "I suppose those poor souls are still there?" he asked.

    "Yes, I couldn''t rescue them, fearing the cult knowing. It is better. I get out and bring a rescue to them," I replied, and he nodded before his expressions turned serious.

    "Once again, why Tor? If you wanted someone to rescue them, you could have contacted Alkaz and even joined them; I am sure they would have weed you with open arms," he asked.

    "Alkaz isn''t suitable for me," I replied.

    Of course, I have got an invitation from Alkaz as well, but Alkaz is not for me. Tor is a much better choice.

    Tor is an organization that focuses on hunting cults. It is smaller than all the Prime organizations and the recruitment process is as strict as Golden Prime organizations.

    It had a good mentoring program, and its member''s rate of advancement is no slower than that of Golden Prime organizations. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The only reason it isn''t a golden prime is because it is a very young organization. A little more than ten thousand years old, which is nothing, seeing as most Prime organizations are hundreds of thousands of years old; some are even older than million.

    "While we did give you an invitation and your abilities will make you one of the most talented seeds we have, it is not enough,"

    "We will need to think like background checks and other things even then, you will only be a provisional member and will only be a full member after you gained the trust," he said.

    "I have read the literature," I replied.

    "Good, we will start with verifying, if it is you who you said you are," he said and looked at me.

    "It is my real face," I replied.

    To that, he nodded, and a te appeared in his hand, and slid it toward me. One look at the te was enough for me to know. It is a runic puzzle and one that is quiteplex.

    "Shouldn''t you first help me rescue those?" I asked, to which he smiled.

    "I have already sent a message; the people are gathering and in three days. We will have enough people to seal all three organizations,"

    "Rescuing will be only one task. We will also need to find moles of cults and we will need to bepletely prepared for them," he replied.

    "Good," I said and took a te in my hand.

    I already copied it and now I am going to my core to solve it.

    I don''t need to close my eyes to enter my core and I could even hold conversation and control my body, without even prime suspecting anything.

    After nearly twenty minutes, my hand begins to move the runes. I did it for a few minutes, before stopping again.

    This puzzle is not simple; it is harder than the one at the top levels of all runic challenges. Which is good, because if it had been weaker, I would have been disappointed.

    Buzz!

    "Done," I said eight hourster, and the momentter; the te buzzed, while he looked at me with shock.

    It was hard, but not that hard. I had solved it in three hours and done other things for five hours.

    In the challenges in the sermon realm, I had finished the challenges within a day. Here, I had thefort of my core and time dtion.

    To be honest, if I hade across this formation in the sermon realm. I don''t think I would have been solving it with the time I had, but in the past year; my knowledge of runes has deepened further.

    It is why I was able to solve it, so quickly.

    "It is damned impressive, better than what I heard about you," he said, and I smiled.

    "If you don''t mind me asking, you are the host of celestial inheritance, right?" he asked.

    "Yes," I replied.

    "We had some in the organization; a few in the Sky-Sovereign stage, but I don''t think even they couldn''t bepared to you, in the mastery of the runes," he said, and I smiled at the praise.

    "Thank you for the praise, Prime Valsnorth," I said.

    "Aside from runes, healing, and healing; you have mastery over the alchemy and artifice right?" he asked, to which I nodded.

    "All of which will be needed to be tested in the organization, but before that I hope you will provide us with information about your background?" he asked.

    "I am from a small world, within the limit of Primary II. I came here three years ago, which you can verify with this," I said, and a medallion appeared on the table.

    It is surprised.

    "How did you get your hands on it, nsor didn''t easily give it non-members?" he asked.

    "I was captured within an hour of entering the world and ended up being enved in mine,"

    "I was very lucky." "The room I shared with had a sister of a member of nsor, who rescued her and since I be her good friend in the time I had spent there,"

    "Her brother had been generous enough to give me this," I replied truthfully.

 Chapter 3475 Back to Compound

    <h4>Chapter 3475 Back to Compound</h4>

    "It is time to leave," said Prime Volsnorth. I nodded and got up before following behind him.

    Soon, we walked out of my abode, and I stored it in my storage.

    I had just done that when I found myself swept in his eyes and we started moving. For a moment, I thought we were moving slowly, but soon realized how fast we were moving.

    "Spatial skiing," I said, and the old man smiled.

    The Prime could manipte the space with their incredible power, but the level of maniption depends on the level.

    Prime Volsnorth is Prime. He is quite old and thus performs spatial skiing. A very hard to think to do.

    Younger Prime couldn''t do it.

    However, he is still not powerful enough to cut space and appear on the other side of the space sea.

    He will need to be a Silver Prime for that.

    Still, the spatial skiing is extremely fast; the surrounding scenery is passing faster than the blur. Even when I recorded it and watched it frame by frame, I didn''t see any clear picture.

    I could only see the blur.

    It was the first time something like this had happened to me and I couldn''t help but be impressed.

    "If you don''t mind me asking, how did you get out of the slime?" he asked a few minutes into flying.

    He must die to know the answer.

    He had been with me for over three days, and he asked hundreds of questions and many challenges, but never asked how I had gotten out of the slime.

    "I made a breakthrough," I replied, and surprise appeared on his face, along with a couple of questions.

    "The slime wouldn''t have let you do that," he said. "It is why I controlled the slime, first removed tentacles out of my body, before making a breakthrough inside the smile," I replied, which once again surprised him.

    "Still, the slime would have stopped you the moment it sensed the breakthrough," he said, and there was a great curiosity in his eyes.

    "I have a great breakthrough, formation," I replied mysteriously.

    I could tell he was curious and wanted to ask further, but he seemed to resist the urge and focused on the road ahead.

    Seeing I couldn''t see, even when I tried to see it frame by frame; I went back to my core and started working on the abode with my clone.

    There are many things to do and problems to solve. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yes, there are more problems than I had expected. Which shouldn''t surprise me, with the kind of abode I want to make.

    To make this abode, I am not following the conventional method.

    Using it useless, seeing I am making an abode with unconventional materials, like shit from my sword, some bubbling cloud tar soul, and, most importantly, forbidden crystals.

    So, I am fixing the problems at every step.

    It is frustrating as it is fun, but I am making progress, slow as that may be.

    Hours passed, and we traveled silently. There were some short conversations, but they would end quickly.

    "We have arrived,"

    Dered Prime Volsnorth as we stopped in the sky and immediately, I felt the eyes of two people in front of me.

    "Prime Volsnorth," greeted the two people. One man and woman and the surprising thing is, one of them belongs to Alkaz as well as Tar.

    Alkaz gets most of its members from other organizations. Only 25% are their people, while the rest belong to different organizations. It is the reason why I did not join the Alkaz directly.

    The woman is a human with red hair, wearing a white suit, while the man is a Snake Beastman wearing a blue suit.

    Both of them are Peak Sky-Sovereigns and they are powerful.

    "How are things?" he asked. "We have cordoned the territory of all three organizations and brought all their councils, governors, and other leaders here," the woman replied.

    "Let''s greet them," said the old man and took a step forward. A momentter, we are in a huge hall where over a hundred people are sitting.

    Some were sitting nervously, while others were ring at each other, and some were having a conversation.

    It took to realize the Prime and all of them stood up with fear in their eyes.

    "Do you know why all of you have been brought here and organizations have been cordoned?" asked the prime.

    "Because the cults have been found in our territories," replied a middle-aged woman; she is a Peak Sky-Sovereign, leader of her group.

    "Yes, the cult is found it is found in the realm you all three share."

    "For over a century, they have been operating under your noses, bringing and taking people, without you even knowing,"

    "The old man is having quite hard to believing that none of you had sensed anything?" the old man asked and nearly everyone shuddered.

    Beingplicit and an essory is a great crime. If you sense even a hint of cults, you should be informed. Not all follow the rules, some even joined for the profits.

    "We really didn''t know Prime. If we knew even a hint of what was happening, we would have informed the Alkaz," said the old man, shuddering.

    "There will be an investigation and I really hope you will be truthful, or dissolution of the organization would be thest of your worries," he warned, making them shudder further.

    I thought he would question them, but he didn''t, instead we disappeared.

    For a few minutes, we traveled before stopping again in front of the stone gate, where two more Sky Sovereigns from Tar and Alkaz were waiting and bowed as we appeared.

    The prime nodded, and we entered inside, before disappearing again and a few secondster, appearing in a familiar ce.

    Thepound.

    "These two have informed me that, you have inserted some nasty thing thoseplicit with crime,"

    "We will need you to remove them for the effective questioning," said the Prime and two Sky Sovereign, focused on me.

    They likely didn''t know; I have escaped from here. Likely thinking, I am with Prime for some other purpose.

    "Feed them this and the serum will be neutralized," I said and handed the tiny bottle to Sky Sovereigns.

    A secondter, we entered inside, where I saw a lot of people. They have already removed the people from the slime and ced them in the vats.

    Looking at the solution in the vats; they are made for this purpose.

    It is a good thing; they didn''t touch the ones I had removed. They are still in their tubs.

    "It went quite fast, with you already removing tentacles of the slimes from them. However, the Alkaz and tar will be grateful if you share the recipes you have used on these three."

    "Their recovery rate is quite high," said Prime, turning to me.

    "Sure," I said, and two crystals appeared in my hand, which I gave them to two.

    "These crystals have the specialized n; I have derived for each of them. Even the worst affected could make a recovery, if they followed the n in there," I said, and it seemed to shock them.

    Even the expressions on the face of Prime had changed. Though, unlike the gaze of Prime, the two had suspicion appearing in their eyes.

 Chapter 3476 Precaution

    <h4>Chapter 3476 Precaution</h4>

    "He is not suspicious; just too talented," said the Prime and sighed, seeing the suspicion in the eyes of two Sky Sovereigns.

    They seemed to be having a hard time believing but nodded.

    The old man had been within me for three days and every minute was some of a kind of challenge or question. From healing to culinary, he asked questions about all.

    Some were quite difficult, and some I wasn''t able to answer.

    The prime walked deeper into the hall, looking at each person in the vat and I could see he was angry but controlled his emotions well.

    Soon, we stopped in front of Helen, and he turned to me again.

    "They said there is something strange going with her?" he asked. "Looked at her core," I replied with a smile.

    If it had been a Sky Sovereign, I wouldn''t have said that, but Prime could see it.

    Hiding it would be more suspicious.

    For a moment, his expressions were normal, but suddenly his eyes widened, and a huge shock appeared on his face. So much so that it seemed he was shaken physically by it.

    I feared that he might leak some of his energy, which would be disastrous. The entire realm might break. Even if that didn''t happen, if his control over Sky Sovereign shook, it would be disastrous to areas around us. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Thankfully, it didn''t happen.

    For a few seconds, he kept staring at her, before pushing his hand into the vat and touching her chest and closing his eyes.

    A minuteter, he opened his eyes and turned to me and there was something else in there.

    "Just how did you achieve it?" he asked, with great shock. "I think it is not a good ce to exin that." I replied, and a momentter, he nodded and turned to Helen.

    "You had turned her into the treasure that every Prime would fight for," he said, and I smiled.

    "Then you should poach her, Prime," I said, to which a mirthless smile appeared on his face.

    "I really wish I could do it, but we are allied with her organization and the old women of her family are a personnel friend of our leader," he said and sighed in regret, but turning to me, with his eyes shining.

    "At least we have you; I am sure you will be able to make a couple of her for us," he said, and this time, it was my turn to smile.

    "It is an impossible. To make it all, conditions need to be perfect, from her constitution, inheritance, and state of her body,"

    "Most importantly. This woman has an iron will, without it, even conditions ten times better than hers, would be useless," I replied, and he nodded.

    He took a look at her before the vat began to float away and we walked out the building, with Sky Sovereigns following us.

    The two Sky-Sovereigns seemed curious about Prime taking her when there were more people there belonging to the Prime organization, powerful than hers.

    Though they are aware something is strange with her; they couldn''t tell what, seeing before the Prime came. Only Earth Sovereign had inspected her since they were the highest leveled who could enter this realm.

    A few secondster, we were out of the stone gate.

    "Investigate and if there is any problem, contact me," he instructed, and we disappeared again.

    We have appeared on the hill, where Prime, just looked around and took out an abode, which is a white dome.

    It is the size of a small house and looks like a normal abode, but it is not.

    We entered inside, and I have to say, I am impressed. This abode is amazing, that I wish I had something like it.

    Soon, I will.

    "We will stay here for a few hours, till we hand over this little treasure to the old woman of her family and then leave for organization," he said and ced Helen in the second room on the right before turning to me.

    "You can pick any room to rest," he said and disappeared.

    I didn''t immediately walk toward the room and instead walked into the abode and every part of it.

    This abode is huge, over ten times what I have, and the space inside is far more stable. I felt like the space in my abode was like paper, but the space here is like stainless steel.

    I looked around for a few minutes before walking into the room where he put Helen.

    I freshened up andy down on the bed.

    I didn''t close my eyes to sleep or go to my core, instead just thought of what I did. I am sure the old man would have thought the same.

    It is a risk to reveal things like that.

    I had other options, like making the first person I have found unconscious as I got out and activating the cards in their hand. It would have brought Prime''s in dove.

    Then they would only need to look at the information crystals to know where the cultistb is holding their members.

    If I had been lucky, I might have got away, without them finding even a hint about me, but I don''t choose that option.

    Not because it is risky, which it was, but also because I genuinely felt joining the organization would be a wise choice despite the risks it possesses.

    I took the chance to minimize those risks further, because here, even if they suspect forbidden power and search for it.

    They will not find even a trace of it. I had made sure of it.

    So, next time, I did something miraculous. They will not directly think it is a forbidden power and just think it is my talent.

    However, I will be restricting the use of forbidden power in the near future and every use will need to go through my clones before I use it.

    It might seem too much, but extreme precaution is necessary when using the forbidden power is involved.

 Chapter 3477 Madam Elia

    <h4>Chapter 3477 Madam Elia</h4>

    I fell asleep while thinking and slept for three and a half hours before waking up.

    I felt good, much lighter.

    Earlier, I had been feeling quite worried and even now I am feeling worried, but the worries didn''t seem to weigh me as crushingly as they were a few hours ago.

    Yes, there is a chance they might suspect I have a forbidden power, but it is a risk I have to take.

    I knew about it from the beginning and had taken this decision after many thoughts.

    I didn''t stay in the bed for more than a few seconds and went to the bathroom to freshen up.

    I hade back and was about toy on the bed and enter my core when I had stopped and walked out of the room.

    Click!

    I had just reached the living room when I saw Prime Valsnorth opening the door and on the other side was a stunningly beautiful woman, who looked to be in her mid-thirties.

    She has red hair and a small nose, along with wless skin.

    Prime Volsnorth, had described her in such a way, that I thought she would be a grandmother, instead of a gorgeousdy.

    She is wearing white pants and a cream-colored blouse and has a frown on her face as she looks at Prime Volsnorth.

    "Madam Elia," he greeted her with a faint bow.

    "Your leader said you had found something of mine, and I shoulde personally to collect it," she said, without stepping into the abode.

    "Yes, Madam Elia," he replied.

    She clearly expected something more from him instead of a short answer and even red, but he looked at her with a small smile on his face.

    "It is better to be something good or he could forget, getting those things back from me for another century," she muttered under her breath and entered the room.

    Her eyes looked around, not stopping even me. They moved before she froze, looking at the vat in the living room.

    I didn''t notice the vat when I came. It seemed like, he brought it out the moment he opened the door.

    There inside an old woman. If look clearly, she bears great resemnce to the beautifuldy.

    "We thought she was killed, but it seemed like she had suffered a fate worse than death," she said slowly and walked toward the vat slowly.

    For a person of her power, it is quite easy to know what happened with a single nce.

    "We have grieved for her, but here she is alive."

    "It will take some time and efforts, but we will make sure she returns to her peak," she said as she looked at Helen with love.

    "I think, returning her to her peak would be thest thing, you will need to be worried about Madam Elina," said Prime Volsnorth and she looked at him and obviously there was a question in her eyes.

    "You should look at her, especially her core," said Prime Volsnorth.

    She arched her brow in question, but Prime Volsnorth smiled simply. This time, she didn''t re at him and turned to Helen.

    Immediately, a surprise appeared on her face before I found her touching Helen on her chest. That is when the biggest change had urred in her face.

    Her eyes became wide as saucers, while her whole body shook even more than Prime Volsnorth when he saw what was in her core.

    I am a little worried. I hope the old woman didn''t look too deeply. I don''t think she could, seeing how delicate her core is, but still, she is a Prime, and that is far more powerful than the Prime Volsnorth.

    A Silver Prime.

    I had removed the formation; I had ced it in her core and added the seal after I finished with the breakthrough.

    The seal is small, and it is inside the creation of fire of undying. It is the best ce for it to remain undetected. As for why, I had kept such a thing inside.

    Well, the old habits die hard.

    The seal will collect the data. It had already collected arge amount of it, in the eleven days I was out and sent it to me earlier.

    The old woman kept the hand on Helen for a few minutes, before removing and turning to me directly.

    Since she hade, she hadn''t even nced at me, but now she was looking at me directly in the eyes.

    "Thank you for saving my descendent, young man," she said. "I did what I promised, Prime," I replied politely.

    A small smile appeared on her face.

    "I have several descendants who are simr to her in the constitution. Will you be able to do what you were able to do with little Helen?" she asked with her eyes shining.

    ''I don''t know why; these people asked such questions?'' They should understand it is nearly impossible to replicate such a feat.

    "Sure, it won''t be a problem, prime. All they had to do was turn their normal fire constitution into an undying one. Be captive of the cult for over a century and let them harness their true essence while maintaining the will to live,"

    "If there is someone like that, I will be more than willing to try again," I said before I could stop myself.

    Even the old man beside me stiffened hearing those words and I cursed myself, preparing myself to get crushed, before instead, I saw a smile cracked on her lips.

    "You are really something, young man," she said, and I bowed respectfully.

    The smilested for a few seconds before her expression became serious.

    "What you have achieved is impossible and Alkan-Svar will be grateful to you for it," she said and an ivory box appeared in her, which she handed to me.

    "I can''t take it; it was a fair deal between Helen and I. There is no need to feel grateful for it," I said, shaking my head.

    I would love nothing more than to take that box, but as I had said, I had already got what I needed and even put the seal in her.

    So, I am not feelingfortable taking anything that the prime is offering.

    "It will make me feel good if you take it," she said. "You shouldn''t discard the grace of Madam Elia, young man," said Prime Volsnorth.

    "Thank you, Prime Elia," I said as I took the box and put the box in my storage. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A momentter, a crystal appeared in my hand, and gave it to her.

    She took it without hesitation and a momentter, her eyes widened, and she seemed to look at me through apletely different lens.

    "Who are you?" she asked.

    "Michael Zaar," I replied, even knowing this was not what her question meant.

    Sheughed and turned to Prime Volsnorth.

    "My apologies, Madam Elia. I can''t tell you anything about this young man. Orders from above," he said, and she red before smiling.

    "Tell your leader that I am tripling your organization''s quota for Knavan and you young man is wee anytime in Alkan," she said turning back to me and giving me a medallion.

    She gave me onest look before walking out the door, taking Helen with her.

 Chapter 3478 Journey

    <h4>Chapter 3478 Journey</h4>

    "It will take us over one and a half days to reach Tor," informed Prime Volsnorth as we flew up in the air.

    Within a moment, the green lust forest vanished, as we traveled with the spatial skiing.

    I nodded and closed my eyes.

    Tor is quite far; we are reaching there in one and a half is extremely fast. If I were to travel that distance, with my strength; it would easily take me a month or even a year.

    Prime''s are extremely powerful and the things they can do are incredible.

    Click!

    I entered my core and walked toward the box that Madam Elia had given me. There is no seal on it, so I was able to open it without any problem.

    There is a single flower inside, a beautiful delicate flower. That I didn''t even dare to touch, despite wanting to do it badly.

    It is a Prime Grade resource and far above rare.

    I looked at it for a couple of minutes before putting it into the repository. It will be years before I will open that box again.

    Its level is too high for me to use it. I would die if I tried to use even a tiny piece of it.

    With the gift dealt with, I walked to my artificer clone and started working with it. It had been nearly twelve days inside since we had started working and the progress had been slow.

    Though, I don''t mind it, as long as it is going as I expected, which it is, despite the problems we are facing at every step.

    Buzz!

    I worked in the abode for sixteen hours, before I stopped and took some rest, before disappearing and appearing on the second continent, beside my clone.

    Prime Volsnorth hadn''t asked what happened to four slimes and nor had I told him on my own.

    I will tell him when he asks.

    My clones are making good progress, but it will take some time before I start trying. I hope it will finish quickly; I want to start practicing as soon as possible. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    My limit had expanded more than I had thought.

    So now, the practice will be even harder, and filling their limit will be even more difficult. Though, if I had seeded with Slime; I will be able to save a lot of time and resources.

    Those cultists have made something wonderful with these slimes, and I want to use them with everything they have.

    I want to be strong and strong enough to kill the cultists who kidnapped me and harvested my essence.

    Ten hourster; I went to the library. There, I directed my clones and started working on the runic formation.

    This is not the homework. I have finished it; this is something I am designing for the inheritance. If I am seeded, this will be used in many parts of the inheritance.

    Though, the formation is much harder than it looked, and I have barely started working on it.

    I have an idea in my mind about what it will do. Now, I have to design it and that is the challenge.

    I n to finish it within a week; this is only one formation of ancient runes. I will need hundreds and even thousands of them.

    I took a deep breath and began to think about every aspect of the formation, noting it down on the paper. As I made a list of all aspects, I read them over and over, before starting to draw the runes into the air.

    I had drawn only seventy-eight of them, when had stopped and pushed them away, before starting again, but stopped after fifty-two runes.

    On the third try, I had gone over the two hundred runes before stopping again, but this time, instead of pushing away the formation.

    I erased a few runes and started again and went for three hundred and eighty-nine before stopping.

    I pushed the formation above, kept it within my eye distance, and began again.

    Hours passed, and I continued trying; sometimes taking a break and opening a few books for the reference before starting again.

    As such, over twenty hours passed before I stopped.

    Looking at the hundreds of tries in front of me, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face. I have made good progress, better than I had expected.

    If I keep with such speed, I don''t think I would even need a week to finish the formation.

    It wouldn''t if I had some free time, but a little more than a dayter, I will be in my organization and I don''t think, I will be able to spend as much time in my core as I wanted to.

    I will not take my core''s help; not because I don''t want their help, but because they are busy and one of them working on an ancient rune formation of its own.

    Time passed, and I walked out of my core and slept.

    When I woke up, I entered my core once again. Taking part in everything; the time dtion, gives me the freedom to do that.

    Like right now, I am harvesting a couple of delicate resources, which couldn''t be harvested by the formation.

    This is another effect of time dtion. I could now harvest more resources in less time; it also helped that soil''s quality had taken a tremendous leap, which is helping a lot.

    It is not just the creation soul that improved the quality, but also the other three creation elements.

    They have brought tremendous changes to my core.

    It made me quite excited as to what will happen in the next big breakthroughs. I pushed the thought away before I could think about it further.

    I have to work at present, instead of thinking too much about the future.

    Gasp!

    Hours passed, when I felt us stopping and opened my eyes and what I saw couldn''t help, but make me gasp in wonder.

    "Wee to Tor," said Prime Volsnorth.

 Chapter 3479 Tor

    <h4>Chapter 3479 Tor</h4>

    "Wee to Tor," said Prime Volsnorth.

    I barely registered his words as I looked at the floating ind. Yes. there is a freaking floating ind in front of me; it is flying high in the air.

    The ind is not huge, as one would expect from the base of Silver Prime organization, but it is beautiful with the vast gardens and tall towers, along with an enchantingke and pces by them.

    It is one of the most beautiful things I have seen.

    However, the thing that impressed me was the ind itself.

    I have seen floating inds in this world, and they are not rare. While the ones I havee across were nothingpared to this, the feeling they gave me is the same.

    This one is not.

    They are trying to hide it, making it, look like a normal floating ind, but it is not. It is something different and I have a few guesses about it when I looked at it through my abilities.

    "The ind isn''t simple," I said, and a surprise couldn''t help, but appear on the old man''s face.

    "It is quite difficult for those below, the Sky Sovereigns see the specialness of this ind," said the old man, and we flew toward the ind.

    The old man didn''t tell me about the specialness of the ind, and I don''t mind it.

    I will find it out on my own.

    I looked at the ind carefully, which is above theke, and surrounding theke is a vast city. It is the biggest city I have seen in my life; far bigger than any city I have seen in my life.

    I am not surprised; it is a city of the prime organization.

    Such cities are vast.

    Thud! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wended on the ind, in front of the huge emblem of Tor. Immediately, the feeling intensified.

    I also begin to feel extremely dense energy, which could be absorbed by even Primary. It is not simply energy; I could feel there is something inside this energy, which makes it extremely good, and it is from this ind.

    I collected a sample, before looking ahead.

    There are all types of people, belonging to every race and level.

    "Tor had formed twelve thousand years ago, to eradicate the cults, spawns, and every other threat to the world," said Prime Volsnorth as we started walking into the ind.

    "We have the least number of members in all prime organizations. Around half a million,"

    "Our recruitment process is strict, and we only ept those who share our vision,"

    He began to inform me about the organization. Most things I know, but some were new to me.

    I listened to everything he said while looking around. The more I looked, the more impressed I became with it.

    "We might have a small number, but we are above all the Silver Prime Organization; our strength is close to the Golden Primes," he informed.

    I had known this.

    Tor is a powerful organization and the only reason they were not the Golden Prime yet, was because of the strict conditions.

    Which are not easy to fulfill.

    Little more than an hourter; we appeared in front of the white pce. It is big, with a lot of peopleing and going inside it.

    It is an administrative building.

    We went inside, passing by the people who didn''t notice us. We passed by a couple of Sky Sovereigns from a nearly touching distance, but they didn''t notice at all.

    Soon, we stopped in front of the red metallic door, where there was a pretty ck-scaled middle-aged woman standing.

    She is a Peak Sovereign and feels dangerous; more dangerous than other sky Sovereigns I havee across.

    It is likely due to poison; that is her element.

    "Prime Volsnorth,"

    Greeted the woman as we appeared in front of her, before focusing her eyes on me. She didn''t seem to activate any of her abilities, but it seemed like she wanted to know every bit of me.

    Click!

    "Is everything ready, Caril?" asked. "Yes, Prime Volsnorth," she replied and opened those thick red metallic doors.

    We entered inside, and there was a hall. It is empty except for the ck stone block, which has a small bowl carved in it, and in this bowl is green water.

    "Usually, this process is only for those who be permanent members, but you are a special case," said Prime Volsnorth and the curiosity in the eyes of the woman had increased further, but she didn''t ask.

    Soon, we reached the block and stopped.

    "Insert your drop of blood and real aura into the water," said the woman.

    Drop!

    I nodded after a moment before opening a small wound and dropping my blood in it.

    It is risky, not because they will find a forbidden power in it. I could control the forbidden power in my body, and I have left enough that the formation scan will show me as Earth Sovereign.

    If they especially look for the forbidden power; they will not find it, since it is in a tiny amount.

    It is what worries me. If I had used more forbidden power, I would have been able to hide my level more securely, but now there are chances that it might detect it.

    Thankfully, I have never explicitly confirmed my level, nor has he asked. So, there is a little loophole, if they were to find it.

    The green water shone and changed its color to blue; it kept shining for more than a minute before a small badge appeared over it.

    Prime Volsnorth raised his, and badge, flew into his hand, and he touched it with his own. Making it change its color, turning it to blue, before handing it to me.

    "You are a quasi-permanent member with some restrictions. You will be a full member after we finish with your background check," he informed.

    There is a vast difference between quasi-permanent members and temporary members.

    "Thank you. Prime Volsnorth," I said, and he smiled.

    "You are now part of Tor and I hope you will contribute to taking its vision forward," he said.

    "I will try my hardest," I said.

    Soon, we walked out of the hall and the building and a few minutester, appeared in front of over a hundred floor towers.

    The cities may have limitations on the height of the building due to the danger. Prime organizations do not; there are reallyrge towers here and the one I am staring at is of medium height here.

    The tower surprised me.

    "This will be your stay, till the background check isplete," he informed me, and I nodded, staring at the tower with thoughts that made me a little emotional as memories flooded in.

    "Take a rest today, from tomorrow; you will have to take the aptitude tests," he added and disappeared.

    I didn''t move from my spot, I just stared at the tower.

    The tower looked made of blue stone, with colorful vines hanging down from it; through them, the crystalline water woulde down.

    The tower bears surprising simrities to the first ce I had stayed in my first day in the academy.

    Like this tower, that tower was also a temporary stay.

    Within a few days, Marina epted me as her student, and I shifted to a different ce.

 Chapter 3480 Penthouse

    <h4>Chapter 3480 Penthouse</h4>

    "Impressive, isn''t it? I have also been impressed by it when I had seen it the first time," said the pleasant voice.

    I turned and looked at the beautiful woman.

    A night elf with beautiful purple skin and long sharp ears. She is also powerful, a High-Earth Sovereign, but so powerful that I don''t think I am a match for her.

    "Yes, it reminded me of something wonderful," I said softly.

    She didn''t say anything; she just smiled and walked away, while I walked into the tower. Many people are flying to the floor where they live, but I couldn''t.

    It is one of the pesky restrictions I have and will be with me till I be aplete member.

    I wonder how long will I have to wait for that. Prime Volsnorth said that it might take a few months to a few years.

    I hope it is finished soon. I do not like these restrictions.

    I walked through the crystal doors and entered the lobby. There were a few people there, most of whom looked at me.

    I looked at them before entering the elevator and scanning my badge, before tapping on the number. The elevator began immediately and in less than three seconds; it stopped, and I walked out.

    I am on the one-forty second floor, the highest floor. It surprised me; they gave me the top floor, but I am happy to get it.

    There are only four suits on the top floor and mine is one of them.

    Click!

    I shed the badge on the door no. 3 and entered inside the suit. Immediately, I couldn''t help but be impressed.

    I instantly appeared by the ss wall of the penthouse and took in the grand view. It is amazing; I could do everything, from towers to beautiful gardens and pces, and if I focused enough, then people.

    I looked at the view for a few minutes, before starting to look at rooms.

    The penthouse is big, and it seemed like they didn''t just give it to me without a thought.

    Aside from the living room, bedroom, practice room, and a guestroom. There is also an alchemy room, an artificer room, and a small healing room with a med-bed and other essential things.

    I looked at all, beforeing back to the living room and sat down the chair by the wall.

    There will be a sunset in a few minutes, and I want to watch it.

    I watched till it became aplete dark, before entering my core. There are a few things before I begin with the aptitude tests tomorrow.

    They willst for ten days to two weeks, and at that time, they will test everything. From my fighting, ability to my knowledge of runes, healing, and other fields.

    I had given a glimpse of this to Prime Volsnorth and rather, not do it, but they are necessary and most importantly, the privileges are tied to it.

    Withoutpleting the tests, I wouldn''t be able to ess the marketce and other things. My clone had looked through the marketce and it had nearly everything.

    Including things, I would need to upgrade my breakthrough formation.

    A few hours passed, and I opened my eyes and brought out the dinner. I ate it before I entered my core again and stayed there, tillte at night, before sleeping.

    The next morning, I woke up feelingpletely rested. I stayed on the bed for a few minutes and checked the feed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yes, there is social media here and other amazing things. While it involves the members of the Tor; I don''t mind.

    It feels amazing to browse things. Watch people do silly things and share moments.

    I stopped myself and got out of bed to freshen up and shower. I changed into the new clothes and walked out of my room.

    The kitchen is state-of-the-art has everything I need. Here, I could cook, while enjoying the view.

    It took me half an hour to cook a simple breakfast, which I had eaten alone, before walking out of my suit.

    Soon, I walked out of the building and looked at the teleportation formation, before shaking my head. Since I have time, I will walk there while enjoying the beautiful scenery of the Tor.

    Forty-five minutester; I stopped.

    In front of me, there are three huge buildings and four towers. This is a seinpound, also known as a sein hospital.

    I walked toward the pce-sized building before entering inside.

    The hospital is huge, and Tor needs it.

    All prime organizations hate cults and try to erase them, but Tor was formed with the purpose of eradicating them.

    The cultists are nasty; they don''t fight fair and many of the tricks are deadly. They couldn''t be healed by bodies'' healing abilities or potions.

    A healer is necessary for it.

    Tor is famous for its healing and has two Grade 8 healers in their ranks. Which is no simple feat; I am quite excited, here I could learn so much.

    Knock Knock!

    Soon, I reached the office, where I was supposed toe and knocked on it.

    "Come in," said the voice from inside and I entered inside. There I saw a middle-aged purple skin dwarf sitting on the chair and his eyes were now focused on me.

    He is a Grade 7 healer. Which is a tremendous aplishment, seeing he is Sky Sovereign. As most Grade 7 healers are Prime.

    "Healer Urist," I greeted. He didn''t say anything.

    "Conquering four healing challenges of the sermon realm is quite an aplishment. I had only conquered one and cleared the rest," he said after a few seconds of silence.

    For a moment, I don''t know how to respond to it, seeing there is no expression on his face.

    "Thank you for the praise, Healer Urist," I said to him.

    "Let''s go. Let me see good the conqueror of the four healing challenges is," he said and got up from his chair.

 Chapter 3481 Tests I

    <h4>Chapter 3481 Tests I</h4>

    Healer''s Urist opened the door, and we walked into therge hall.

    There are patients everywhere in the rooms made of energy. Healers could be seening and going out of them, taking care of the patients.

    "Due to the nature of Tor and nasty means, our enemies use; we get quite a lot of injured people. Most could be healed easily by the healers, but some are difficult,"

    "The zoris hall house such patients of Earth Sovereign, level," he said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I have read their policy of healing, which is slightly different from other organizations and likely the reason why, they have the most and best healers among Silver Prime organizations.

    Here, every patient thates is dealt with the case basic.

    First, they see if the patient is life immediate danger. A high-level healer will heal them immediately.

    It is only for the emergency cases.

    As for those non-emergency cases, where the problem is big, but the patient is not immediately in danger. They gave chances to multiple healers of the same level to heal them for several days, before bringing high-level healers.

    They couldn''t have their members lying on the bed, while there were so many things to do.

    They have already had a limited member.

    Half a million members may seem huge, but it is nothingpared to the members of the Prime organizations. They have members in tens of millions in number.

    The second option dys the healing a little, but it gives the healers greater experience. Which deepens their knowledge and helps them in their advancement.

    We walked into the hall before turning left toward one of the rooms marked 57 and entered inside.

    There is a Deer Beastwomen lying on the bed, with purple-red tumors the size of eyes, covering her body. These tumors are glowing and releasing a faint sickly sweet smell that made me feel like vomit.

    I wanted to block my senses, but I didn''t. The smell provides data and I need to smell it carefully to diagnose the patients.

    It is the basics of healing.

    "She was following the lead on the cult when we had rescued her eight days ago."

    "She had fallen into unconsciousness a few hours after we rescued her and even when she was unconscious, she was delirious, barely providing any useful information," he said.

    I only nodded as I looked at her meta-scan and other data shing in front of me.

    "As you can see; she had been poisoned, and it had affected her body and souk and started to affect her core,"

    "Till now, twenty-one Grade 5 healers have tried to heal her and few have made her condition worse. Today is the ninth day and we are going to let the Grade 6 healer work on her," he added and looked at me.

    Since I have conquered the healing challenges of the sermon realm. I am a Grade 6 healer.

    "What do you want me to do?" I asked him.

    "Make a diagnostic and follow with treatment," he said.

    I nodded, and a momentter, strings began toe out of my hand. He looked at them but didn''tment. Seeing that, I had let the strings, pierced through the body of Beastwomen.

    It is the first time I would be using my strings for the healing.

    A minuteter, there is a meta-scan in front of me. The meta-scan from the med-bed in front of me is deep. Its power came from the formation covering this whole medicalpound.

    It is deep, but mine is deeper; I could see things, in much detail, that the scan in front of me could show me.

    "The poison she is suffering is sub-strain azares poison, which had mixed withkaj and bancaras poison, making it extremely potent," I informed and even brought out the structure of the poison.

    For the first time, a surprise appeared on his face.

    The meta-scan was showing it was a strain of azares poison and bancaras mixed in it, but it didn''t show Lj. It is extremely good at hiding its signs, but I have caught it.

    "How will you treat it?" he asked after a moment of silence.

    "I have six methods; the quickest one will make this poison disappear in three to five hours, and the longest will take a week,"

    "I think the one that will take four days will be the best. The resources needed for it are much cheaper and the effect is thorough," I said.

    "Exin all six treatments to me," he said.

    "First is ya¡­"

    I began exining and did it in significant detail. Many times, a spark of surprise would sh in its eyes, but he listened without asking any question.

    It took me thirty-seven minutes to exin it all.

    For a few seconds, he didn''t say anything and just looked at me, before finally opening his mouth.

    "Heal her with the third method," he said, and before I could say anything. A bottle of vibrant green liquid, with glistering red dots, appeared in his hand.

    "This should work," he said and handed me the bottle.

    I didn''t say anything immediately and opened the bottle first and took a whiff.

    "It will do," I replied and turned to the woman.

    More strings came out and formed a small bowl; I opened the bottle again and dropped a fourth of the solution in it.

    A momentter, the bowl lit up gently, and my strings moved over her body.

    A secondter, a surprise couldn''t help but appear in Healer Urist''s eyes. As my strings begin to paint, the runes over her tumor-filled body. They are doing it over the body, but also inside.

    The formation is something I had created. If he hadn''t been here, I would have used its other variation, which had a few ancient formations mixed in it.

    As I had said, the only way I would be able to gain enough mastery in the ancient runes was by practicing. I need to use them, in every formation, I can; it is the only way I can improve fast.

    Buzz!

    It took less than a minute for the formation to cover her and the moment after that; I activated it.

    As I did, his gaze shifted to the meta-scan, looking at all the grasp and numbers. For a few minutes, there was no change before the change began to ur in numbers and grasp.

    It took around ten minutes for any change to appear physically.

    A faint smoke begins toe out of her; this doesn''t go up in the air. Instead, it begins to gather in the center of the chest.

    This mist is dangerous and could poison any Earth Sovereign and below.

    Within a few minutes, the spear of mist had formed as more and more began toe out. While the smoke had started, there was barely any change in tumors.

    It will be slow; this method will take ten to twelve hours toplete, and half an hour hasn''t passed yet.

    "Good," he said fifteen minutester and walked out of the room, with me following behind him.

    A few minutester, we went to another hall, where real healing challenges began.

 Chapter 3482 Tests II

    <h4>Chapter 3482 Tests II</h4>

    Council Hall, Tor

    "The bastard is really something; it is hiding its traces too well," cursed the woman in her early twenties.

    She is looking at the document in front of her with angry and frustrated eyes.

    "Should we call bed Byr and Noa back?" asked the old man on the other side of the table. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    To that, the woman shook her head.

    "No, let them pursue the lead they have; it is the only one we had got in more than a century," replied the woman, shaking her head.

    "Just ask them to be careful," said the man sitting in the head chair.

    With that, the projection changed in front of them, and a different one appeared. It immediately made a surprise appearance in the eyes of the many people sitting at the table.

    "It is hard to believe, an Earth Sovereign to be able to master so many fields, in less than a century," said the man, who looked to be in his early twenties, looking at documents project in front of him.

    This is the aptitude of the new member, they have epted.

    "I had heard about it, but it is still quite surprising seeing with our own eyes," said the woman in her mid-sixties.

    "Grade 6 in healing and runes; Grade 5 in artifice and alchemy, and a Grade A fighting strength. Even with clones, it is extremely hard to gain mastery in these fields in such a short time," added the old woman.

    "How far are we in his background check?" asked the leader.

    "We have got confirmation from nsor that they had rescued him and provided the medallion,"

    "We have also confirmed the battle against the pirates and the time he spent in the Javelin City and his healing of its governor''s daughter, who had been sick for over two decades,"

    "Still, we need to verify many things, before we can be sure, he hasn''t been recruited by the cults secretly, since he entered the world or was part of one in original," answered the man in his mid-fifties.

    "Take all the time you need. This seed is too talented, and we have to be extremely careful about,"

    "Carelessness could have a grave consequence," said the leader, and the man nodded.

    A momentter, the agenda changed, and they began to discuss the different things.

    ¡­

    "Finally,"

    I said, as I received the notification.

    My have epted the tests and now I have been given limited ess to the marketce. I don''t like the limit, but it is fine; I could get what I want in the short term through it.

    Still, I hope they will finish it soon.

    I slid away the notification before making an order for the things.

    I have learned it better to have a thing in hand; who knows when? you will get captured.

    Buzz!

    As I ced the order, a storage ring appeared in my hand, and I threw it into the glowing formation. The formation buzzed, and the ring disappeared.

    The ring not only contains the payment for the things I have brought, but also the thousands of things I want to sell. The majority of those things are the essence of the things; I have distilled in my moon.

    Their quality is amazing; I don''t think, they will have any problem.

    I put my focus out of the badge and looked at the beautiful view, that I hadn''t seemed to get enough of.

    It had been thirteen days since I hade here. The tests hadsted for eleven days, finishingtest night.

    They have tested everything, from healing to alchemy, and I have shown them myplete abilities, holding not a slightest thing back.

    I have done it because I am improving at them fast. With four-time dtion; I am sure my progress will be even faster with more time and extra clones.

    So, there is no need to hold back.

    Now the aptitude tests have finished. I will get the mission, which made me quite excited as over 50% of missions are rted to cults and the Grimms, mostly about the cults.

    If I had been a true member, I would have had the ability to choose the missions, but until I be one, I need them to select me.

    The only choice I have is to either reject or ept them.

    It might take a few days or even weeks for them to be sent the mission away and I am not in a hurry.

    It is not like I have nothing to do here.

    From tomorrow, I will be working in the hospital and will also work in the alchemy and artificer departments. I am excited about it, especially in healing.

    Since I havee here, I haven''t gotten a chance to focus on healingpletely. I got a month in Javelin City, but it couldn''t be said to be healing. Seeing my target was to collect data and fusion energy.

    Here, I am getting that. It will fun as well as challenging, because I couldn''t use the forbidden power.

    This is great because forbidden power sometimes makes things a little easier. Here, I could do things without using a forbidden power and prove myself a true healer.

    But that will start from tomorrow. Today, I am free, well mostly free.

    I have a thing in the afternoon.

    It is a meeting of people like me, hosts of celestial inheritances. It happens once a week and I am attending it.

    I wanted to attend itst week but was restricted because of the tests, but now the tests are finished, and I can attend it.

    I am feeling kind of nervous about it, but also excited. It would be me first time meeting a group of people with celestial inheritances.

    I had a chance at the sermon realm, but there I was busy conquering the challenges and, after the pce opened, attending the lecture.

    I was not able to attend the single meeting, despite wanting to, but in this ce I will.

 Chapter 3483 Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 3483 Discussion</h4>

    I stopped in front of the beautifulke house; made of wood and ss. It is big and beautiful and only for the hosts of celestial inheritances.

    It is enchanting with high-quality wood and natural ss.

    I could see therge projection of celestial inheritances floating above theke.

    I looked at it for a few seconds before walking toward the building. I could see a few people here and there, but not many.

    Tor is a powerful organization and has more host of celestial inheritances than most Silver Prime organizations, but these numbers are not big.

    The higher one goes, the more difficult it bes for the host to create an inheritance.

    People give up and choose a different inheritance.

    The hosts of celestial inheritance always have the advantage of choosing the inheritance and better ess to it. Especially those who have made the Sovereign breakthroughs. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I shed my badge to the door and entered inside, before following the map to a specific ce.

    This ce is not only for hosts of inheritance to meet, but there are also many resources here to help them. The library also provides them special ess to more books; something that other people of the same level wouldn''t get.

    Click!

    Finally, I reached the ce and entered a medium-side hall, wherefortable chairs were ced in a circr fashion.

    There were already seven people sitting there, and all of them looked at me. They belong to the different races, but all of them are Earth Sovereigns.

    This weekly meeting is only restricted to Earth Sovereign. There are a few happened for the Sovereign in different parts of theke house and one for Sky Sovereign.

    I am projecting myself as Earth Sovereign. It would be weird if I attended the Sovereign meeting and nor would I be allowed to attend them.

    The joint meetings of all three levels happened only once, and all people of the three levels were allowed to attend them.

    "Hello, I am Micheal," I said and took one of the seats in the circle.

    "Wee, Micheal. I am Pana; the discussion leader," introduced a man with purple-ck thin metallic wings and horns.

    He looked to be in his early thirties and had a smallforting smile on his face. He is also a Peak-Earth Sovereign," he said.

    "Nice to meet you," I replied.

    "You have got the agenda of the discussion, right?" he asked, I nodded.

    Time passed and people came one after another and took their seats. Many of them looked at me curiously; they seemed to know each other well, which was not surprising.

    There are a very small number of hosts of inheritances, and they help each other on their long, hard journey.

    The path of a host of celestial inheritance isn''t small and one couldn''t walk alone in it, despite the need to do everything by oneself.

    A minute before the start of the meeting, a person walked inside. Seeing her, I couldn''t help but be surprised. She is someone I know or at least met before.

    She is a beautiful night elf who talked to me when I was staring at the tower.

    She also seemed surprised to see me and took a seat beside me, as it was only an empty seat in the first circle.

    She smiled, and I smiled back, before turning to Pana, who had got from his seat.

    "Wee to our weekly discussion, everyone. Today is special. We are joined by the new host of celestial inheritance among us," he said and turned to me.

    "Hello everyone, I am Micheal." I introduced myself again. I didn''t state my power. They could sense it.

    "Everyone, please introduce yourself to Micheal," he said and one by one, all twenty-six of them, begin to introduce themselves to me.

    "I am Wanya," said the night elf beside me atst.

    "Since the introduction is finished, let''s get down with business," he said and walked to the circle, and soon, runes began to materialize and formed aplex formation.

    It didn''t take me even a second to understand what this formation was. It is one of the most basic movement formations; many books I read referred to this one, because it could be manipted heavily.

    Many hosts of inheritances change this formation heavily ording to their needs and use them in their inheritances.

    I didn''t.

    I had used it, worked heavily before throwing it away because it didn''t work well with ancient runes. The one, I had designed, adding the ancient runes, works much better than the one I had been nning to use before.

    "The discussion today is about Ra''an''s movement formations and on we could increase its power and efficiency," he stated and looked at people.

    "Who wants to go first?" he asked and immediately, a couple of people raised their hands.

    "Nera, we will start with you," he said, and a tall bony woman appeared in the center of the circle.

    "Ri''an''s fluid moment is amazing movement formation. It is powerful and efficient, but its strength lies in how people like us could manipte ording to our needs and use our inheritance," she stated, and the formation began to change.

    Many runes disappeared, and many new added, turning it into a more powerful and efficient formation for her and the people of her race.

    "This is my take. It uses¡­."

    She begins exining properties, and how it would be useful for people like her. Though that doesn''t mean, it is useless for the people like us.

    In its current form, it is useless. It will freeze our movements, but with enough changes, it could be suitable for us. I could already think of enough changes, that my inheritance would ept it.

    She finished her exnation after twenty minutes and other people started.

    Each one offered their take, suitable for them and their race. Though, I am sure, not a single one is using what they are showing.

    No one would reveal the formation they are using in their inheritance.

    "Anyone have anything to add?" asked Pana, after thirteen people gave their views. No one got up, so he turned to me.

    "Do you have anything to add, Micheal?" he asked. I thought for a moment before getting up.

    I walked to the center of the circle and tapped on the formation and instantly, the runes changed, bringing aplete formation.

    It is Ri''an but far greatly manipted, that people have to concentrate on telling, whether it is really Ri''an or not.

    "This is my take on Ri''an''s. I have made changes to it. So, it would let harness the swift speed, without the slightest friction," I said and exined in detail.

    It took me twenty-one minutes before I finished with an exnation and saw everyone looking at, me with a strange look.

    "Any questions?" I asked, and they came.

    Everyone had asked the question and more than one. It took me nearly an hour to answer each of them.

    I didn''t think there would be so many questions.

    The formation I had used from the few I had created in the first draft. It is weaker than the one, I was using in my inheritance before I had reced it with the one with the ancient runes.

    "I have to say, you have impressed us, Micheal," said Pana, as I sat back on my chair.

 Chapter 3484 Mission

    <h4>Chapter 3484 Mission</h4>

    Tang Tang Tang!

    ''It is much harder than I had thought,'' as I hit the hammer against the tiny rune.

    It is nomon rune, but an ancient rune, which I am using in my breakthrough formation. I have finished reforging all themon runes, but now the ancient ones have remained, and they are going to take time.

    This is only the first rune, and there are thousands of them.

    It had been one month and twenty-three days since I hade to the Tor, and I have been here ever since.

    My days had been spent working in my core, working in the hospital. Also, visiting the alchemy and artifice department every other day and I have been learning a lot about it.

    I have also been attending weekly discussions and attended a monthly one and I have learned a lot from them.

    I feel like, if I had ess to them, my inheritance would have been slightly better than it is. The confluence of ideas is amazing, while books also provide them. They are nothing like people-to-people interaction.

    I have started working on reforging the breakthrough formation. To merge the fusion energy, it absorbed into it and added ancient runes into it.

    Ancient runes are much harder to deal with. Their connection with the world is far stronger than themon runes, making the process even harder.

    As for my abode that I had been working on. Well, I had nearly finished with it, neen days ago. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The reason I had said nearly was because. It had nearly finished. It only needs one step, and it will be done.

    The spatial seed.

    I have a spatial seed in my core, but it is not enough. I need a stronger one; the one at least on Earth-Sovereign level. If I use the Sovereign level; I would limit my abode.

    Limiting it is thest thing I want to do.

    The marketce has it, but it is far too expensive, not to mention I am restricted from buying it. Either I will have to buy it from outside or grow the spatial seed tree to the Earth Sovereign grade.

    Both things are not easy to aplish.

    The spatial seed is an extremely rare resource. The moment it entered the market, it got sold; I could forget about getting it from there.

    It is just as difficult to grow it.

    I have three peak Sovereign spatial trees inside my core, but it will take them decades, even with time dtion and a perfect environment, before they can reach the Earth Sovereign level.

    The only way I would be able to get it quickly is to find it in the storage of some enemy or find the Earth Sovereign Grimm with the bloodline.

    Both of those things on which I have no control. Especially when I am cooped up here in Tor.

    It is really frustrating that after working on it for months. Solving thousands of problems, that have reached the end, only to be stopped at it.

    Sometimes, I just want to use the Sovereign spatial seed, but that would be an obvious mistake. I have really created an incredible thing and I wouldn''t limit it using a lower-level spatial seed.

    As for using an artificial spatial seed, I didn''t even think about it.

    I pushed away the thoughts and focused on the runes and I stuck it, with the perfect method. Every few minutes, I would use a different type of tool and take the rune through a different process.

    Each process would shrink the rune and remove impurities in it.

    Hours passed, and I was finally finished with the runes. A few minutester than my clone did.

    It had already started working on its second rune, while I stopped and watched it.

    Each ruin is different, and we need to use a slightly different approach. It is challenging to work on them, but I could tell how beneficial, it will be.

    Just like how I advanced fast in artificing while forging the abode. I will advance just as fast in reforging this breakthrough formation.

    It made me feel like, I should always have the clone work on the big project, but that is obviously not going to happen.

    These projects need a massive number of resources and while I have a lot of resources. I do not have them in unlimited amounts; I need to be careful in using them or I will find my repository empty before I know it.

    I didn''t join my clone back. No, I have other things to do.

    I disappeared and appeared in the library, before walking into it. There, I saw four of my clones working on inheritance and studying, but I didn''t walk toward them.

    Instead, I walked toward the clone, sitting alone, working on things.

    It is studying the data in front of it and checking if anything is wrong. There is nothing wrong, it had already checked it twice and didn''t find any fault in the data.

    This is a clone working on the slime, to devise a method to use them.

    It had, but I didn''t use slimes yet. Why? Because I don''t want to get caught, especially in the experimental phase.

    I will have to test it and I couldn''t test it here. I don''t know if I am being watched by the Prime and I can''t take the risk of them finding out about it.

    They have yet to finish my background check and even they finished that. I will have to earn their trust enough, that they wouldn''t suspect anything, even if they found out.

    It will take years and I could do nothing other than wait for the mission.

    Once we are out, I will have enough opportunities to test the slime. Once I be sure, that I wouldn''t be detected by even Prime through enough experiments; I might even use it in the organization.

    It is why, I have been desperately waiting for the mission, despite enjoying the calm life in the organization.

    I worked with my clone for an hour and a half, before I went to my clones and directed them, before sitting at the table alone and working on the ancient rune formation.

    By the time I finished, I was tired.

    I opened my eyes, got up, and deactivated the formation in my core, which made it look like I was practicing some method.

    I walked out of the practice room, went to my bedroom, andy down, before closing my eyes to sleep.

    I have to leave for early morning tomorrow; there are many patients that need the healing.

    I fell asleep within a second and woke up five hourster.

    Hun!

    I had just woken up, when suddenly my eyes widened, and I looked at my batch and a big smile appeared on my face.

    "Finally," I said.

    There is a mission, and I have to leave the day after tomorrow for it. I read the mission details; there is not much.

    Most of the things are obscured. Still, there is enough information to give me an idea about it.

    I had till afternoon to ept the mission, but I didn''t wait even a minute and epted. I have been waiting for it; there is no way I would reject the mission.

 Chapter 3485 Red Piercer

    <h4>Chapter 3485 Red Piercer</h4>

    Click!

    I opened the door and went inside there were already three people waiting for me. Including one, I know, but she didn''t know me, well in this body.

    "Kor," said Wanya as I entered the room, looking at me carefully.

    I have changed my whole race.

    Now, I am a blue-skinned man, who looked to be early thirties. Have a long ears and a tall buffy figure.

    It is not like, I wanted to change my form, but it is an order from the above. They think it would be safer for me to hide my identity.

    It is not just for the outside; they are doing that inside too.

    In the hospital, I worked alone and only a few people were aware of my medical capabilities. For alchemy and artifice, I changed my race.

    Only Primes are aware of me. As far as I could tell, and not all Prime. Only the higher echelon.

    Even for a cautious person like me, this seemed a little overboard, but I was more than willing to ept it. I always liked it when the enemies didn''t know about me or were unaware of my full abilities.

    "Team," I greeted and sat down on the empty chair.

    I am joining this mission as a healer/fighter.

    Usually, they do not send the healer out unless they really need to. Healers are the asset. They would prefer to lose several fighters, rather than a single healer.

    "You all have read the details of the members, but I will introduce myself. I am Wanya, the leader of this mission," she said, looking at three.

    "Gamin," said the stone-skinned man who looked to be in his.

    "Elra," replied the cat beastwoman. "Kor," I also introduced myself.

    "Now that the introduction is over, let''s go over the mission objective," said Wanya, and touched the screen in front of her.

    Immediately, the documents and maps appeared in front of us. Revealing a lot more information than they had sent me.

    "Our destination is olis grove of rebal region. The information we have received tells us the cults might be operating a facility there,"

    "The mission is to find it and gauge the level of threat. If it is something we handle, then we will deal with it or call the backup if it is above us," she said and shared the document with us.

    I looked at the documents and it was far more detailed than the two paragraphs; they have given me.

    "Are there any questions?" she asked, to which I shook my head and also the other two.

    "Let''s go then," she added.

    A momentter, we walked out of the office and soon passed through the purple crystal teleportation gate and appeared in front of a huge teleportation disk.

    It is red with a translucent silvery glow on it. capable of transporting dozens of people together at once.

    Currently, there are hundreds of individuals and teams waiting. Each one appeared in the circle and disappeared through it a momentter. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This is a red piercer.

    A very powerful teleportation formation, which harnessed the spatial properties of the ind to send the people away.

    It has a huge range; it doesn''t cover the whole continent but said to be cover half of it. Though no one knows its true range; it is said to be one of the mysteries of the organization.

    Buzz!

    Soon it was our turn, and we appeared on the disc, and without any of us saying the name of the destination; the disc buzzed, and we disappeared.

    A long slivery sh appeared in front of us before everything cleared, and we found ourselves in apletely different.

    It is a forest with thick snow falling around us.

    Wanya looked around before a map materialized around us. Showing out destination.

    "It should take us one and a half days to reach there and I think it would be safest if we divide ourselves into a team of two," she said and all of us nodded.

    It is not the standard procedure but depends on the leader''s preference, and Wanya seemed a cautious type.

    "Gamin and Elra, you two will travel together, while I will travel with Kor. We will meet here, in one and a half days," she said, showing us the spot.

    A few secondster, they faded out of the view. We also activated our stealth method.

    She looked at me in a slight surprise but said nothing.

    We could reach our destination much sooner, but we are being careful. We couldn''t let the cults know that we are then; it is very important that we neutralize the threat.

    It would be even better. If we are able to catch them. However, that would be a question ofter.

    Currently, the only thing we could do is go there undetected.

    "You have a nice stealth method," said Wanya. "Yours is not so bad," I said, and she smiled.

    Like me, I could tell she was not using the full power of the stealth method. Which is fine, because our enemies are not waiting for us; it is just an extra precaution on our part.

    However, that doesn''t mean we could be easily detected with it.

    We couldn''t. One would need to good sensory method and close enough to sense us. We will sense them before they do that and be careful.

    Time passed and soon we reached nearly a city. It was just three hours of distance from us, but we were not going there.

    However, as we walked away from the city, we stopped our stealth methods and lowered our power to the Initial Earth Sovereign.

    The name of the city are olis. Getting the name of the olis grove we are going.

    The city is established here to take advantage of resources from the olis grove.

    It is close enough to take advantage of the grove''s resources and is far enough, that even if poisonous fumes came; it could protect itself safely.

    Though idents do happen and a few times, the fumes have been deadly enough to kill thousands of people.

 Chapter 3486 Olis Grove

    <h4>Chapter 3486 Olis Grove</h4>

    "We should reach the grove in two hours," said Wanya, and I nodded as we traveled through the deand.

    It looked like a scene from some horror movie.

    With the shriveled and dead trees and silent surroundings, not even the voice of an animal could be heard. What makes it even more spooky is that people traveling through this region are also being oddly silent.

    They are not being silent intentionally, but the environment here is like this, that nobody wants to make more sound than they need to.

    This ce is not only spooky but also dangerous.

    There is poison everywhere, and it is potent enough to kill anyone below the Sovereign and we have yet to reach the grove itself.

    We traveled through the spooky ce, and soon, we reached a ce that had intense vibrancy. There was a dense forest in front of me and it had an exuberant vibrancy.

    Olis Grove.

    It is no grove, but a forest and it is not a small ce. It is a dangerous ce that has killed many Sky Sovereigns and what makes it dangerous is shifting poisons.

    We didn''t stop and entered inside, and I began to feel the dangerous poison. Where things are dangerous enough, that a Sovereign would think about a hundred times before entering.

    It is dangerous for them, and it would be more dangerous with every step they take.

    I collected many samples, and my clone is already studying them.

    Though, currently, the poison is not strong enough to do us any harm. It will be when we reach deeper enough into the forest and, look at the things, we might need to do.

    Wanya didn''t share the exact location of the mission, nor did anyone ask.

    Another half an hour passed, and we reached the meeting point, where Gamin and Elra were already waiting for us.

    "Let''s go," she said without stopping, and both of them joined us.

    Five hours passed, and the lethality of poison around us continued to increase. I also noticed how vibrant each tree is bing as we head deeper into the poison region.

    It is not surprising to survive in this ce. These trees need immense vitality and also need to develop an antidote of their own to protect themselves.

    That is why I am collecting samples of them as well.

    It is not just trees from which I have collected the samples, but also the monsters.

    My teammates gave me the look but didn''t say anything.

    This ce is tricky to deal with, because there is not a single poison, but thousands of them. These poisons change every year because of new factors, creating a perfect antidote for them too hard.

    That is why I am focusing more on the samples. If I learn how they deal with the poisons. Then, creating an antidote wouldn''t be a problem.

    A few more hours passed, and things started to get really dangerous. The poison had reached the level that it could harm us, even Earth Sovereigns.

    "Everyone, be careful." cautioned Wanya.

    She didn''t have to say it; everyone could sense how dangerous things had be. They have activated their specialized methods and also enhanced the protection of their armor.

    I didn''t do anything but make it look like I did.

    It is not like I am overconfident, but my current protections are enough to deal with these dangers. I am looking at them in real-time, with my meta-scan in front of my clone, looking at every small change.

    Fifty minutester, I increased my defenses, activating the formation that protected me against the poison.

    As I activated them, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face. The formations are working better than I had imagined them to be.

    The smile had onlysted for a few seconds before I became cautious again. It wouldn''t be wise for me to get too confident in my abilities and find out I have been poisoned.

    Many people get overconfident in their abilities and pay the price for it. I myself had done it many times and didn''t want to repeat it again.

    Another hour passed and when Wanya had stopped.

    "We are only four hours away from our destination; activate your stealth abilities," she said, and we did and resumed our journey, which had started to get dangerous.

    I became more careful and activated more of my defects and spread my soul sense further.

    I am not using any forbidden power, not even a speck of it.

    Though that doesn''t mean, I am not using any. I am using the forbidden power, one that is merged into me. It is part of me and is extremely hard to detect.

    Even specialized tools won''t be able to detect this forbidden energy. They might be able to do the one I use outside. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rip!

    A monster sensed us and attacked sneakily, but before it could even reach halfway, it had been cut in two.

    It had disappeared, along with every drop of blood. Leaving no trace behind.

    The monster was powerful, but Wanya was more. She was faster, I was quite surprised seeing her speed and, more surprising, how she killed the snake monster without using her weapon.

    We moved as if nothing happened.

    Time passed before we finally stopped, and I was a little confused. So there are two beside me.

    It is clear we have reached our destination, but we are not seeing it or sensing it.

    "Look at that small hill," she said mentioning the hill, not far away from us. It is also not too close; our soul senses would have reached there, if not for us, using our stealth methods.

    Mine could still reach there, but I didn''t do it; I kept my behavior as normal as possible.

    "The cultists are there; they are using the poison vein, for their dark deeds," she informed, making the expression on our faces serious.

    A momentter, we moved toward it, with our stealth methods active at full power.

 Chapter 3487 Cultists

    <h4>Chapter 3487 Cultists</h4>

    We stopped once again as we appeared by the hills, and I carefully seeped my soul sense inside.

    We all have been warned about it, and it is a fair warning. The slightest mistake and everything would go wrong, and we don''t want that.

    Our enemies shouldn''t discover us, till the time we want them to.

    "Interesting," said Elra.

    Yes, it is interesting. This ordinary-looking hill is not ordinary after all.

    It is made of a special stone that absorbs the soul''s senses while giving depth. If one is scanning. They would think, their soul sense is moving deeply, while only being absorbed by the stone.

    I had needed to push quite deep before I was able to see what was inside there and there was quite a lot.

    The soul sense of the four of us stopped as we breached the stone before it had stopped, and Wanya turned to me.

    Without saying anything, I pushed my soul sense inside.

    The aptitude tests the organization did have tested all my abilities. They have several resumes for it and the one that, given to these three people, states that I have exceptional control over my soul sense, and it is stealthy.

    This is amon factor in most of the resumes the organization has created.

    My soul senses moved forwards and seeing what was inside and what I saw couldn''t help me shocked me.

    I shouldn''t have been shocked. The information had said I should expect a thing like this, but still, I was shocked by it.

    They have carved a small part of the hill and fitted a huge cylinder there. These cylinders are divided into five parts containing the five floors; on each floor is a group of people.

    There are seven people on each floor. Six sitting in a circle, in a dense green formation with the formation covering their bodies. The seventh person is the same, but the runes covering him are even denser.

    I looked at the formation covering the people, especially six sitting in a circle, and my expression couldn''t help but be worse.

    These six people are captives, while the seventh one with a ceramic mask is a cultist. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In all the five floors, the same thing is happening.

    A few minutester, I focused my gaze on the end of the cylinder. From which twelve crystalline tubes areing out and they are burrowed into the poison vein nearly five hundred meters below.

    These tubes would suck essences from the poison veins and send it to the cylinder.

    It would purify it and then release it into the formations along with the herbal energies and other energies and pour it into the group of six people forming the circle.

    I can''t see what they are doing, but I could very well make a guess with the formations covering them.

    I wanted to use my seeds or even scan them, but I am being cautious and not just against these cultists.

    I looked for a few more minutes before opening my eyes finally. In my hand, three crystals appeared, and I poured everything I had seen in them, including the formations.

    All three of them took the crystals and opened their eyes.

    We all looked at Wanya when she opened her eyes. She is the leader and also the formation expert in our group.

    "I can break the formation, but I would need three days," she said, shaking her head.

    "That would waste too much time and seeing how little space there is, we should draw them out," she added, and we all nodded in eptance.

    Three days is a little too much; we have to do it faster.

    "We should go to the safe ce first, before discussing the n," said Elra, and a secondter, we were walking away from the hill.

    We didn''t keep anyone behind to keep an eye on things. There is no need; the cultists aren''t going to leave anywhere, and we are not leaving without any preparations.

    If a single one of them came out, we will know.

    Soon, we reached the hidden spot; we had found it on our way here. It is so hidden that nobody would be able to find it, but hidden enough that nobody would discover us in the short period we are here.

    As we reached there, Wanya took out her abode.

    It looked like a simple abode with a white gate, but it was not; the moment we entered inside. It had hidden itself within the environment and so, well, that cursory wave of soul sense wouldn''t be enough to discover it.

    "There are only two ways we could do that, messing with the crystal tubes or creating a disturbance," said Gamin.

    To that, Elra shook her head.

    "It won''t be enough to bring out all of them at once; we need to do something more," she added.

    "We will do both options," said Wanya and everybody turned to her. "I have spotted a few earth rats monsters,"

    "We will use them to chew out of those tubes; it will stop the whole process and will bring out all of them," said Wanya.

    "It will make them suspect," said Gamin, with his face turning serious, while the smile on Wanya''s face became bigger.

    "Let them suspect. As long as they are notpletely sure, they will do what we want them to do," She replied.

    "It seemed to be the best option we have," said Gamin, after a few seconds of silence. "I do not have any problem with it," added Elra.

    "Me too," I said.

    "Gamon, Elra, find the monsters who could do the job, while I go back to the hill to set things up," she said and then turned to me.

    "Kor, you will stay here and work on our poison protection. We don''t want anything unexpected to stop us," she said.

    "I have collected some samples and will have some protection ready before the mission begins," I replied.

    "Good," she said and walked out of the abode with the two.

 Chapter 3488 Experiments

    <h4>Chapter 3488 Experiments</h4>

    I watched them leave before I got up and walked toward rooms.

    There are six rooms, with three of them having the names of us three. There was no door marked with Wanya''s name. She doesn''t need to do it, since this whole ce is hers.

    She could sleep wherever she wanted.

    Click!

    I opened the door, which had my name on it, and entered inside.

    Buzz!

    The first thing I did was to remove all the furniture and bring out a formation disk before activating it.

    A momentter, a blue dome had formed over me. It was a privacy dome; I am nning to do something dangerous, something that Tor wouldn''t like and suspect.

    So, I don''t want to leave any proof; I don''t want even Prime to see what is happening if anyone is spying on me.

    It had been ready for weeks, but it was far too risky to do it in the organization before I got all the data on it.

    Seeing the dome appearing; I have taken out a few more things. Some I had ced around me, while others I had stuck it to me.

    My inheritance formation is enough to give me all the readings, but I am still using every tool I have.

    I couldn''t take any risk when I was in an organization as big as the Tor.

    "Begin,"

    I took a deep breath and ordered my clone to start.

    Inside my core, my clone, which had been standing in front of the slime, raised its hand immediately.

    A humanoid made of runes beside it moved. This humanoid doesn''t contain only the runes, but also the alchemical solution; some of them are extremely precious.

    The moment the humanoid entered the slime. My clone began to operate its control formation and started to move the tentacles.

    They moved, just like they did when I was inside. The clone is treating the humanoid like a real thing, which is what I want.

    Soon, the tentacles reached where I wanted them and began to absorb the alchemical essences and other things I had prepared, till it had filled to the brim.

    BUZZ!

    ''Now,'' I said and the whole humanoid buzzed; at the same time, my clone made anothermand to the slime.

    Immediately, millions of microscopic needles came out of the tentacles, and I felt them. They pierced through every part of my body internally; like they did it when I was using the slime for the strengthening.

    The only in those two things is that I am not covered by the slime nor its tentacles inside me. Only its needles.

    I have done somethingplex, something I had thought might not work, but by god it did.

    The formation worked as I expected; it had brought needles from my core into my body. There was not a single needle that hadn''te, and the formation seemed to be working perfectly.

    What I am doing to me could never happen to others. They wouldn''t be able to do it, even if they had a core, where they could keep the slime.

    The only way they could achieve something like this was to have the forbidden power as their primary element.

    I am sure there are people in the universe who have done what I did, and I want to see their core. I am sure I will find something in there, that will help me with mine.

    ''Now, let''s start the strengthening,'' I thought and the clone inside my mind activated anothermand and a secondter, I began to feel the alchemical solutions entering me,

    Reaching far deeper than any method in my arsenal would do, providing me with the benefits directly.

    ''Ehhhh,''

    I gritted my teeth as the overwhelming pain clouded my mind.

    It is extremely painful, so much so that I want to scream. Tears had also started toe out of my eyes, and I felt there was some blood mixed in it, but I bore it.

    All my concentration is on the formation and my meta-scan.

    I could already see some problems, but they are far less than I had expected. I was fearing the danger of a copse of everything, but nothing of that sort was happening.

    Everything is stable aside from a few things.

    The pain increased with the amount of alchemical solution entering me, but I could already see the benefit it was providing.

    It is the greatest motivation to bear this inhuman pain.

    This alchemical solution I am using is very expensive. Tens of times more expensive than the methods I would have used if the slime hadn''t worked, but it did.

    Yes, the cost is enormous, and it would squeeze me with everything I have, but I do not mind.

    I only mind the result and from the things of it; I seem to have been getting the result. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I didn''t let myself get too excited. I know how bad things can be too quickly. So, I remained calm and bear the torturous pain.

    Ten minutester, I had stopped, and the needle retracted, while I simplyid down on the floor, tired.

    The treatment isn''t finished, but this is not a treatment, but an experiment, and my clone had already started making the changes with the data I got, while I rested and prepared myself to bear another bout of pain.

    Buzz!

    Little over twenty minutester, we began again and stopped ten minutester, once again analyzing the data, before starting again.

    We had done it four and a half times before we had finally stopped.

    My whole body was sweaty, with caked blood and all, but there was a smile on my face. In my trials, I have removed most of the ws; the others would take little more than a few minutes to smoothen out, even with the clones.

    However, it is not a thing that made me smile, which made me smile that the instruments and the artifacts I have ced around me had drawn nk.

    My body had sealed every kind of fluctuation, even with Prime''s senses.

    Unless they are willing to seep their soul sense inside me; they wouldn''t be able to see or sense anything.

    They wouldn''t do that; it would be a great invasion of privacy and I wouldn''t like it. Which is quite hypocritical when think about it, seeing I have no qualms about putting my seeds inside other people and looking at their secrets.

    Though the thing is, I don''t share it with anyone, unless they are doing some terrible things.

    Buzz!

    I had rested for half an hour before starting again.

    As I had only tested the strengthening treatment, not a forbidden one. Which is the most risky; I have to test it to conclude this experiment.

    So, I did, and it was even more painful.

    So much that I screamed, but the pain was worth it when I looked at the data, which is what I am doing.

    Like the strengthening method. The forbidden ones also didn''t release any fluctuations or signals; whatever had been leaked had been contained by my body.

    Still, I will createyers of protection.

    There might be something I couldn''t be sensing. The protections will catch them and seal everything airtight.

 Chapter 3489 Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 3489 Rescue ?</h4>

    Click!

    I was resting, when I sensed the door open.

    I immediately walked out and saw three of them entering the abode.

    "Kor, is the protection ready?" asked Wanya, to which I nodded. "Give me your hands. I will cast it immediately," I said.

    She was surprised, appeared in front of me, and raised a dainty hand toward me, from which the armor had removed.

    I didn''t take her hand as she might have expected. Instead, I tapped on the back of her palm gently and immediately, dense energy came out and formed a seal.

    It was the first time I had used that seal since I came to this world.

    It is my seal; every healing professional in the world has it. Mine had been inspired by Marina''s with some of the unique elements, like the silvery hand, that is holding the staff of healing.

    In the mark is aplex healing formation, which is powered by three types of energies.

    One is my inheritance energy, which had been modified a little to resist the poison of this ce better. The other two, I have made with what I have found while collecting the samples.

    My clones have worked very hard on it, and I am confident of their protection.

    As long as the poison is not too strong; it will protect them.

    "It won''t interfere with our inheritance, right?" She asked, to which I shook my head.

    "It will not; it will work independently of that," I replied and gave the seal to the other two who had appeared beside me.

    ¡­

    An hourter, we walked out of our abode and moved toward the hill, where the cultists were hiding.

    It didn''t take us long to reach there, and we didn''t immediately start. Instead, double checked our preparations.

    Once we started, we didn''t want any idents to happen, because even without them, it was going to be challenging.

    Of the five of them, two are at peak, while the three are at a High-Level of the Earth Sovereign. They are not weak either, which would make this mission even harder.

    While our mission is to neutralize the threat; the organization prefers that we bring them alive.

    It won''t be easy, considering the things they do to not get captured.

    We stopped a few hundred meters away from the hill, and Wanya turned to Gamin.

    ''Begin,'' she ordered, and he nodded.

    For half an hour, there was nothing, before, I saw the group of five rodent monsters. Four Sovereigns while the leader is Earth Sovereigns; these five of them moved to the poison vein.

    The vein is even dangerous for them, but Gamin had given them something that protects them for a short while.

    It is not some anti-dote, but a boost that will increase their natural immunity for a short period. It will have side effects, but it is not we need to care about.

    It took another twenty minutes for them to reach the vein and when they did; they attacked the crystal tubes like they were crazy.

    It seemed like they had be mad, wanting to crush their target at any cost.

    They went for the tubes and began to tear them apart; in less than a minute, they tore apart those tubes, leaving only tiny pieces of them behind.

    My soul sense is covering the whole cylinder and I could see. The cylinder had sensed the danger and tried to protect the tubes, but it was futile.

    So, it warned the residents and all five Earth Sovereigns shook, but they didn''t immediately get up.

    It took a few minutes before they safely removed the formation and gathered to discuss.

    I don''t know why, whether they were too scared or too confident of cylinder privacy formation or something else, but they didn''t cover their conversation in a veil of privacy.

    I could hear everything they were saying and some of them panicking, while others were confident.

    They have already sent a signal, but we have captured it, along with the coordinates of the ce it was leaving for.

    They are now discussing the ways to deal with the predicament they are in.

    One suggests they should wait until the rescue arrives from their cults. One is optimistic and thinks that this is just damage from the monsters, and they should fix it and resume what they were doing.

    The second one is suggesting that they should lock down the cylinder and wait for their cult.

    While the rest of the three are more rational.

    They want to escape and kill anything thates in their path, and they are even saying their cults won''t rescue them, seeing it might be a trap. The one that came for us had been created for their higher-ups.

    Of the two who had suggested it is the Peak Earth Sovereigns.

    They are right. Over 80% of the time, the cult didn''t rescue their members. They let their members deal with the problem on their own or get exterminated. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They squabbled and screamed at each other before finally choosing to escape.

    They didn''t waste any time after that and walked out of the cylinder, but not before pressing the red button, which began to pour poisons into the bodies of people who remained in the tower.

    "I will rescue the three, while you handle the five," I said, and the three nodded.

    While I was a healer/fighter for this mission. I was never to fight unless it was necessary. Healers are precious, even during a mission like this, the organization asks the members to preserve the healer''s life.

    The five came out of the hill and three didn''t hide their presence and moved to stop them.

    All five of them tried to move in the five directions, but they were stopped. While I moved through the way, they came back before reaching the cylinder.

    I thought for a moment before pressing my hand on it.

    I have another way to break the lock, but it will take time. While using, the copied aura could do the job quickly.

    Though it is extremely risky, seeing I have collected samples of their aura seconds ago.

 Chapter 3490 Self Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 3490 Self Destruction</h4>

    Click!

    I heard the click of the door open, and I couldn''t help but take a sigh of relief before entering inside.

    Just as I did, I felt the thick powerful poison started attacking me.

    It is everywhere and in such dense quantity that any unprepared Earth Sovereign would die within a minute by it.

    This is why instead of wrestling with all releases of poison, which I may not be able to stop.

    I instead went for the poor people.

    Six injections appeared in my hand, and I threw them at the six people and descended to the lower floor. I didn''t even look. Whether the injection hit them, I know they will.

    I reached the fourth floor and did the same and repeated it for the rest of the three floors.

    I didn''t stop even then and took the people of the lower floor and climbed up and took the people of the floor above and did that, till I reached the top floor.

    Click!

    I pasted my palm on the door again, and it opened, and I brought all thirty people out and took out the abode before sending them inside.

    Where they fell on the six tubs, which will keep them alive after I return fighting those cultists bastard.

    However, I didn''t forget to take the cylinder.

    There was no resistance; it was not an artifact. Just a specialized tool, which had been forged solely for this purpose.

    My clone had already started to study it, while I moved toward the battle.

    I got out of a second and saw Wanya dealing with two Peak Sovereigns. The same is Elra. However, unlike Wanya, she is having a problem containing those who are trying to run away with everything they have.

    Seeing Gamin is fine, I flew toward Elra and the two, who are trying to escape from her.

    I appeared behind the Green Smander Beastman and attacked, with the rapier appeared in my hand.

    It immediately stopped from escaping and turned to me to defend against the attack.

    ng!

    Our weapons shed, and it shook, taking advantage of the opportunity. I attacked again, with far more power.

    CLANG!

    He stopped the attack with its saber, and this time; he was much better prepared to defend against my attack, as he stopped it, without much shaking.

    "Surrender and you will survive, resist and there will only be a death," I said, to which heughed.

    "I do not fear death," he replied and attacked me with its purple saber.

    I moved to defend against the attack while looking at him.

    There is an borate purple armor covering his body and a purple sword in his hand. Its armor hid nearly every part of him, and I could only see what race he belonged to due to the methods I had activated.

    Still, the methods weren''t enough for me to see his face.

    He is hiding it well. I am sure he had the nk ceramic masks on. It is made of material, which is resistant to the soul''s sense.

    The only thing that is visible is its reptilian red eyes, but I am sure, they are not his real eyes.

    It didn''t matter if he was hiding himself. I will see his real face.

    "Many people say, they don''t fear death, but when it arrives, they use every way to beg for life," I replied as I defended against his attack. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I will not. Not that I think I will need to do it, for an enemy like you," he said and attacked with an even stronger attack.

    I didn''t force offensive, I continued fighting defense, increasing my power with every move. As I had said, my job isn''t to kill it but to capture him and this works fine.

    This way, I also won''t show too much of my abilities to my teammates.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    It continued with the showers of attacks. Every second, they are getting stronger and faster, with their intent to kill me sharper.

    He wants to kill me. It is clear in the way he is attacking me.

    Though it is not the only thing he is trying. There is another thing, he is also trying sneakily.

    Hun!

    More than a minute passed, and his attacks continued to get stronger, when suddenly, instead of attacking, he tried to escape, and his speed was quite amazing.

    It is regretful for him, I had already predicted what he was trying to do.

    I attacked at the right moment; its eyes widened, and he tried to defend against the attack, but couldn''t.

    Rip!

    My sword cut through his armor, giving him a cut across his chest.

    He reacted pretty quickly. Even surprising me, or the cut I had given him, wouldn''t have been this shallow.

    "Bastard, you will pay for this," he said and came at me with all the purple fury and I moved my sword to defend against his attack.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended, harnessing 90% power of the burst.

    It surprised him; he hadn''t thought I would be able to defend against the attack like this and I did, but it didn''t stop and attack again with more power.

    I let him. There is no hurry in me to finish this battle.

    My mission is to stop him from running away and dying, both things wouldn''t happen till I am fighting against him.

    A few minutes passed, and the battle got intense, not just mine, but also others.

    The cultists Wanya is fighting are powerful, but despite being level lower. She is not only stopping them from escaping, but also suppressing them in the battle.

    She also gave them quite a few injuries, and some looked serious.

    I could do that too and I really want to, but since I didn''t. I focused on defending and stopping him from trying to escape, which he was trying every minute.

    BANNNNG!

    I was fighting, when suddenly arge explosion rang out. So powerful that it pushed us hundreds of meters away.

    My eyes widened as the reality of the explosion seeped in. It is not a normal explosion, but a self-destruction.

 Chapter 3491 Captured

    "Fuck," I cursed.

    I had cursed not because of the cultist''s self-destruction, but because of how close Wanya had been with the cultist when that had happened.

    I felt worried for a second before feeling relieved when I sensed Wanya.

    She is quite battered, but she is alive and now moving toward the second cultist, who is trying to escape.

    The second cultist is in quite bad shape, too.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The first cultist had self-destructed, because she didn''t want to get captured. It had nothing to do with the second cultist.

    To them, it is a fate worse than death.

    The organizations and Alkaz had no mercy for these people. Seeing that, many cultists chose to self-destruct rather than get caught.

    The cults also ced the seed inside them, which makes it easy for them to self-destruct. They could do it within a second, making it hard for those fighting them to stop the self-destruct or get away in time.

    While I was focused on the self-destruction. The cultist I was fighting tried to run away.

    I reacted quickly and appeared in front of him, making him attack me.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended against the attack, but another one came a momentter. It is powerful in the form of a giant purple wave with its huge edge sharp enough to split me in two.

    It was a powerful attack, but I had stopped it, and it attacked again and again.

    It was not stopping even for a second, attacking me with everything he had got while trying to get away from me.

    I won''t let that happen; the cultist is mine and I will defeat him. It is without question and the thing that gave me the confidence that its poisonous power is useless against me.

    His is a poisonous constitution, and it is dangerous. Especially in an environment like this, but to me, it is not.

    Though my teammates seemed to be struggling with it.

    They are being affected by poison inheritance energies, which are strong in this environment. Thankfully, there are my seals, which are protecting against it.

    However, they are weakening.

    Wanya''s seal barely has three minutes'' worth of power. The seal had spent a lot of power to keep the poisonous energies of self-destruction from harming her.

    Still, it was not thoroughly able to protect her; she will need to take further treatments to remove the poison from her body.

    BANNNNG!

    I was just thinking about that when another explosion rang out.

    The cultist fighting against Elra had self-destructed and looking at things; she was not able to defend it as well as Wanya did.

    She had fallen, heavily injured and if she didn''t receive medical attention quickly enough, things would go very badly for us.

    "You should let me go or I will self-destruct like them and let me tell you, I practice a method which targets the power of self-destruction to the single enemy,"

    "If I self-destruct; then there is no way you will be able to survive," he threatened.

    "You are more than wee to st yourself to the smithereens," I challenged.

    It got surprised hearing my answer before the anger appeared in his eyes and he attacked me with a power he had never used before.

    I didn''t hold back either and activated my burst at 100%.

    I need to, without it, I wouldn''t be able to deal with an attack, as powerful as the oneing at me.

    CLANNNNG!

    His saber shed against my rapier and I shook but reacted quickly to defend against the second attack.

    He is angry and uses every bit of the power he has. Shaking me with every attack he has and trying to get away, which I am stopping despite being suppressed by him.

    I may not have much as offensive power as him, but I am sure as hell could defend and stop him from escaping.

    It will not escape; I wouldn''t let that happen.

    Though it is far from enough. I have to defeat him, as there are people I have to save. It is not just my teammates, but also the thirty people whom these cultists were using for their nefarious purposes.

    BANNNNG!

    Another cultist had exploded, sending Gamin back with such force that when he crashed against the hill, he fell into unconsciousness.

    There are injuries all over his body, and the seal ispletely spent. His condition seemed to be as bad as Elra, or even worse than hers.

    Seeing that uncertainty appeared in my eyes.

    I need to capture this cultist alive, but also need to help my teammates before their condition bes worse.

    ''You can let go of him and focus on the healing of our teammates,'' said Wanya. Even she understood how bad things are and how quickly we need to react.

    ''Give me a minute,'' I said to her, and focused on the enemy.

    A minute won''t be enough, but I will have to make do. If I didn''t, I would leave him and do what my team leader asked me.

    There is no change appeared in my fighting style. I am still defending, but he seemed to feel something that changed as his gaze had be uncertain.

    He started to be desperate in his attack, taking more risks. Giving me bigger openings, some I really wanted to take, but I had controlled myself.

    Yes, some of them could give me a shot at him, but they could also harm me or even get me killed.

    I have to be careful.

    BANNNNG!

    A few seconds passed when the second cultist fighting Wanya exploded, but this time, she seemed to have been prepared.

    Though she had expanded the power of the seal and now the poison would affect her, she didn''t seem to care, seeing she wasing toward me.

    "You have really forced me," said the cultist and came at me.

    "I will see you in hell," he roared, but a momentter, his expression changed, and a great shock appeared in his eyes.

    He tried to self-destruct like all the cultists, but couldn''t.

 Chapter 3492 Healing

    BANG!

    Wanya pped him hard on his head, making him conscious, while I had gone to my teammates.

    If I had wanted to, I would have had the cultist minutes ago, but binding it was useless. Seeing he could have self-destructed.

    While there are formations I could have used that could suppress the self-destruction, I didn''t dare to rely on them.

    It is a good thing I didn''t.

    This bastard had a method to give a targeted self-destruction. I don''t know whether it would have been able to stop it.

    If I had used the forbidden power, I would have confidence, but I am not using any in this mission.

    So, I focused on a different thing, used the new abilities of my strings, and sent one inside him. Which is much harder to do, not to mention this string is quite weak and could only do a few things.

    I gathered two of my teammates and fed them, a greenish-yellow solution, before cing my hands on their bodies.

    "Will they survive?" asked Wanya, as I opened my eyes.

    "It won''t be a problem, but they will need to spend some time to make a full recovery," I said and took two of them into the abode where I put the cult captives.

    I took out vats and ced them inside before starting to work on them.

    The condition of my teammates is bad, but I am confident that I will be able to save them. However, they will need to rest in the organization, to make a full recovery after what they had suffered.

    An hour and a half passed when I finally stopped and wiped the sweat off my brows.

    "They will wake up in a few hours," I informed Wanya, before turning to her.

    "I am fine. You should focus on these poor souls," said Wanya, shaking her head.

    "Sit," I said sternly.

    She looked at me for a moment, before she sat down with a sigh, and I began to work on her. Her injuries may not be heavy, as Elra and Gamin, but they are serious.

    It took me twenty minutes to stabilize her.I gave her some medicine and asked her to rest, before turning to thirty-poor souls.

    Their state is quite bad, and it is the poison had made it bad, but what the cultists doing bore we have arrived.

    They will need a month or even years to recover from this and it won''t be cheap, but at least they won''t be helpless. If they follow my n; I will make them recover enough in a month, that they would be able to use 50% of their power.

    This may not seem much, but it is a great power for this Earth-Sovereigns.

    If they work hard enough, they will be able to earn what they need to recover fully in a few years. It would be better if their organization did it for them, but I don''t think even half of the people belong to the organization.

    A few hours passed, and I finally finished stabilizing their condition.

    They are still in very much danger, but with the treatment I have done for them. They could be taken out of the vats.

    I turned to my teammates, who had woken up, not long ago.

    "We should get out of here as soon as possible," I said to them.

    "Don''t you need the rest?" asked Wanya. "I will rest, after reaching the organization," I replied.

    She seemed a little hesitant to ept it, but nodded a momentter.

    There is no other choice. Every minute we stay here, we risk being attacked by the cultists. While we have taken all the precautions and the cultists wouldn''te to the rescue, we couldn''t take any risk.

    Kaghal. The cult, these people belong to little unpredictable, and it would be wise on our part not to test their nature.

    A minuteter, we walked out of the hill. With thirty-one unconscious people floating around us.

    We will need to walk out of the olis grove and wastnd after for the red piercer to pull us back into the Tor.

    The red-piercer needs a stable space and while the space in Olis Grove may seem stable, it is, but it is not as stable as the red-piercer needs it to be.

    It is one of the biggest ws of the red-piercer, along with not being able to be used by the Prime.

    "It won''t be easy to get out of the grove while keeping all of them alive," said Gamin.

    I couldn''t help but nod at his words. Aside from the poison, there are monsters. Of the four of us, only Wanya and I are in the fighting condition.

    Gamin and Elra couldn''t harness over 50% of their strength.

    "Easy or not, we have to do it," replied Wanya as moved toward the exit.

    We have covered ourselves with the stealth methods, and our pace is brisk. We nned to get out of the grove with less time than it took to get in here.

    This time, we do not need to care about getting discovered by the cultists like we dide here.

    If the reinforcement for the cultists ising; it will be powerful enough to discover us, even with our stealth methods active.

    The reason, we have activated the stealth method is to remain undetected from the monsters.

    It won''t be able to hide us from the most powerful ones, but our methods are good enough to let us hide from the less powerful Earth Sovereign monsters.

    Roar!

    For one and a half hours, we moved undisturbed, before a monster sensed us.

    It is a huge panther of Peak-Sovereign strength, and it came at us with full power.

    "You guys go ahead. I will catch up to you after dealing with this monster," said Wanya, and moved toward the monster.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Nobody said anything.

    Everybody was confident that Wanya would be able to deal with the monster rather easily, and she did, within four and a half minutes.

 Chapter 3493 Suspicious

    ?

    ng Pachac Slice

    ''Fuck! The journey is turning out to be harder than I had thought.'' I said as I fought against the group of monsters attacking me.

    It is not just me, but Wanya and Elra are also fighting, while Gamin is keeping the people safe.

    It had been eleven hours since we had left the hill, and it was not easy.

    The monsters are attacking us constantly, slowing us, injuring us; I had recast the seals on my teammates six times already, and will do it the seventh time after this battle.

    Earlier, we didn''t face such a problem.

    Well, earlier, we weren''t moving thirty-one unconscious people, like we were doing right now.

    It is making it much easier for the monsters to attack us and while we are dealing with the normal groups just fine; it is hard for us to deal with a group as powerful as we are fighting right now.

    Currently, we are fighting against Eleven monsters; there were seventeen of them, but we killed there others.

    Wanya is alone fighting against five of them, with three being Peak Earth-Sovereign, while the other two being High-Earth Sovereigns.

    I, on the other hand, am fighting against the three monsters and all of them are high-Earth Sovereigns.

    Thest three are Mid-High Earth Sovereigns, and Elra is having a difficult time dealing with them. It could be said that she is only stopping the monsters from attacking the group, rather than killing them.

    Rip. Pachack!

    A cat monster''s ws ripped through my armor, giving a bloody cut across my chest, but a momentter, I decapitated it.

    I could have yed it safe, but I am taking the risk, to not fall into the predicaments like earlier, where another group of monsters attacked us, while we were fighting one.

    Hun!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A few seconds passed when I looked for a second and saw a man appearing through the trees.

    He is a half-elf, with a handsome face and forest-green hair. Has a beautiful Green-ck armor covering his body.

    He looked at us for a second before joining the battle.

    He moved toward the monsters that Wanya was fighting, and she didn''t stop him.

    He was amazing from the moment; he entered the battlefield.

    A longsword appeared in his hand, with powerful heat radiating from it.

    It took him just one attack to kill the Peak Earth-Sovereign monster before he killed a High Earth-Sovereign in his second attack and his third attack, he killed the second Peak-Earth Sovereign.

    It took him three attacks to kill the third Peak-Sovereign and turned the fifth monster, only to see it killed by Wanya.

    He nodded at her and moved to help Elra and killed all three monsters beforeing toward me and killing the two, I was fighting.

    "Thank you," I said.

    He nodded with an impassive face before turning to the group of unconscious people we were carrying.

    "What is happening here?" he asked, and I looked at Wanya. "They are a victim of the cultist. We are on a mission to rescue them," she answered, and I could see his tight expressions loosening hearing that.

    "Are you guys from Alkaz?" he asked as he turned to Wanya.

    "Tor," she said.

    "Thank you for saving us; it would have been much harder to deal with these monsters without your help," she thanked, and a small smile appeared on his face.

    "It is I should do," he said before his expression turned serious.

    "If you don''t mind, I could apany you to the exit?" he offered, and a hesitation appeared on Wanya''s face.

    "You have already helped us enough; I am sure you would have other things to do here," she said to which, he shook his head.

    "I hade here for a thing, which I had got and was just leaving when I came across you guys," he replied.

    "Then, we appreciate your help," said Wanya.

    "I am Kenys, by the way," he introduced, and we introduce ourselves in return.

    I dealt with my injuries quickly and recharged the poison protection seals on my teammates before resuming the journey with Kenys.

    His stealth method added anotheryer of stealth to us, and fewer monsters attacked us. Those who attacked were dealt with immediately, thanks to Kenys, who is very powerful.

    Soon, the six hours passed, and in these six hours. We have crossed as much distance as we had crossed in the eleven hours, before that.

    If we keep moving at such speed, we will be out of the olis grove within a day.

    After that, it will only take us a few hours to cross the small wastnd. We might not even need to do that if we have found a space stable enough there for a red piercer to pull us back into the academy.

    A few more hours passed and a few more groups of monsters attacked us.

    We cleaved through them with the help of Kenys and continued with our journey.

    The half-elf didn''t talk much, focusing mostly, on scanning the area with his soul sense and killing the monsters. However, he still told us where he was from and the organization he belonged to.

    Like us, he is also from the Silver Prime organization, which is on the southern side of the continent.

    He had been out for more than a year. Completing a list of missions from his organization, fighting against the different foes.

    "Fuck; I thought we were out of danger zone," cursed Gamin, seeing the group of monstersing at us.

    "This will probably be thest dangerous grouping at us," said Kenys, and a few secondster, he moved with Wanya, to kill a group of eight monsters attacking us.

    I didn''t join the battle. However, I took a step forward to deal with any monsters that might escape them.

    He and Wanya appeared in front of the monsters and attacked. He killed the Peak Earth-Sovereign Monster with a single attack and dodged the attack from another before attacking the second and killing it.

    He moved to kill the third monster, when suddenly the direction of his sword changed a little, while a powerful aura burst out of him.

    His attack got stronger and his de faster, as it moved to decapitate Wanya.

    "Wanya!" screamed Elra and Gamin in warning, but could see fear in their eyes and defeat, knowing Wanya, wouldn''t be able to defend, with Kenys de so close to her neck.

    I didn''t do anything. I just watched with a smile on my face.

    The de was just a few inches away from Wanya, when she turned at an extremely fast speed,ing face to face with Kenys, with her de appearing in front of his.

    The shock was apparent in his eyes; he truly hadn''t expected this.

    CLANNNNG!

    The swords shed, and Kenys shook, before taking a step back and watching Wanya with shock.

    However, it disappeared a momentter and his expressions smoothened, with a smile appearing on his face.

    "Well, I tried, but it seemed like killing you all wouldn''t be possible," he said and turned to retreat without any hesitation.

    That is when he received the biggest shock and a momentter horror appeared on his face, when he realized he couldn''t move at all.

 Chapter 3494 Mission Accomplished

    ?

    He had been following us an hour after we left the hills.

    He had been extremely discreet and maintained arge distance, that even Wanya couldn''t sense him.

    I did with my soul waves.

    Every few minutes, I would release extremely faint waves of soul sense.

    Usually, such methods are easy to detect, but thanks to the clever formation and tiny bit of forbidden energy naturally present in it. My waves are hard to detect.

    He had followed us for hours before revealing himself.

    It is not suspicious behavior; considering it was us who were acting suspiciously as we moved unconscious people into the dangerous ce.

    Still, I couldn''t take the risk and used my strings.

    Usually, I wouldn''t dare to use them against the energy as strong as this one, but I had hours to do it and, at such time, I could use them without being detected.

    It is a good thing; I had listened to my guts and took the chance.

    Even without it, we would have been fine. Though capturing him would have been a challenge.

    Wanya had been holding back a lot of her power, which is not surprising; at least to me.

    I had seen how close she was to the first self-destruction of the cultist. She was barely a meter away when he had self-destructed and came out alive with minimal injury.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    If she had the strength she had projected; there is no way she would have been able to survive that st.

    It struggled and struggled against my strings, but all it could do was twitch.

    Finally, it seemed to understand what was happening and tried to self-destruct with the seal.

    Buzz!

    At the same time, formation in the string activated at its full power, and his eyes widened before he shook and fell unconscious, with blooding out of all his orifices.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face seeing that.

    I didn''t tinker with seal like I did with thest cultist. It would have detected it, so I had decided to trust my formation, which has been changed to deal with the seal.

    I had studied the seal of thest cultist and saw how it worked.

    So, when it activated, it was for self-destruction. My formation just diverted that power at his soul and knocked him out.

    The process is a lot moreplex than it looked. However, what matters is that it has worked.

    "Let''s go," I said as I added the half-elf to the group of unconscious people.

    We resumed our journey without any question. As for the monsters. They ran away, the moment Wanya had revealed her power.

    There are a lot of questions in the eyes of teammates, not only about me, but also about Wanya, but they didn''t ask. Everybody has their secrets, and one shouldn''t ask such questions.

    We are also restricted in talking about it.

    There is a clear text in the document that we couldn''t discuss anything rted to the mission after it was over. Everything that needed to be said should be said in the reports and nowhere else.

    We didn''t get much rest, as the few minutes after we have dealt with the Kenys. Another group of monsters had attacked us.

    It was a small but powerful group. Thankfully, Wanya had dealt with it.

    After that, we came across many monster groups, but they were weak enough that not a single one of them needed more than a minute to deal with.

    We increased our speed,ing across more people. Some had tried to stop us, but as soon as we showed them our badges, they gave us the clear way.

    "Finally, we are out," said Elra as walked out of the Olis grove and took a step into the wastnd.

    Wanya took out the artifact to check the stability of the space as we moved into the wastnd.

    This time, we didn''t even walk and took the sky directly.

    Earlier, we needed to be careful of our movements to not get discovered by the cultists, but now, we didn''t have to be worried about that.

    It would be good if we found a stable space in the wastnd, but wouldn''t matter much if we didn''t.

    It wouldn''t take us long to cross the wastnd.

    "Found it,"

    I was thinking about that when Wanya called out. Immediately, big smiles appeared on our tired faces.

    We formed the square with thirty-two people inside and activated the beacon through our badges.

    For a couple of seconds, there was nothing, before I felt the spatial force, and the second after that, it all turned silvery in front of me.

    A few secondster, I found myself on the red disk.

    It is not the same disk we had gone out. That was the transmitter disk, this one was the receiver disk.

    We walked out of the disk and stepped into the adjacent hall, where two Sky Sovereigns were sitting.

    "These thirty are the victims and these two are cultists," informed Wanya, before cing a white crystal in front of them.

    "This is my report," she added.

    I appeared in front of the desk and ced the two crystals. The horned Sky Sovereign arched her brow, seeing the second crystal.

    "The second one contains their medical information," I informed.

    Elra and Gamin have also submitted their reports to the Sky Sovereigns.

    Most Earth Sovereigns create reports while performing the mission. It helps them to be as detailed as possible and saves them time.

    "You all are clear to go," said the Sky Sovereign.

    We nodded respectfully and walked toward the teleportation formation.

    A few minutester, I walked into my suit and the first thing I did was remove the body I was wearing. It took over ten minutes; longer because it is not just the shifting of bones.

    There is an alchemical method involved in it.

    After I finished with it, I walked to the shower. While I am tired and hungry, I want to clean myself first.

    Ten minutester, I walked out of the shower and ate the food, my clone had cooked, before lying on the bed and falling sleep, within seconds.

 Chapter 3495 Study

    "My lord; I had just received the information on our captured facility S889," said the woman to the old man sitting on a stone chair.

    "Have you been able to find out, how it got discovered by Tor?" the old man asked, to which the woman nodded.

    "It was one of the captives who was able to free himself and called the rescue from Tor," informed the woman, making the unfocused eyes of the old man focus on her.

    "They shouldn''t have been able to escape through the slime," said the old man, with a note of seriousness in his voice.

    "But he did, my lord," said the woman.

    "Were you able to find out the person''s identity?" he asked, to which the woman shook her.

    "No, my lord. Tor had been extremely careful about him, and I didn''t want to dig deeper, without your permission," she said.

    "Good. We shouldn''t risk our sources for a Sovereign," said the old man, and the expression of the woman changed a little hearing that.

    "Is there something else?" asked the old man catching the change in women''s expressions. To which she nodded with some hesitation.

    "Yes, my lord."

    "I have tested the true essence, we had gotten from him and found something surprising," she said, and the old man just looked at her.

    "He is no Sovereign, but Primary-III," she added.

    Immediately, a big change appeared on the old man''s face.

    ¡­

    I woke up thirteen hourster, feelingpletely refreshed.

    All the tiredness I had umted from not sleeping for five days and all the fighting had disappeared.

    I didn''t immediately get up from the bed and instead turned to my badge and checked the feed. A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, seeing how easily I had fallen into my old habit.

    I had checked the feed, and also the mails and there were mails for me, with one marked important.

    It is from the mission hall, and they have some questions for me based on the report I had filed. Thankfully, I had answered them through the main and didn''t have to go there personally.

    I had written answers to seven out of eight questions and as for thest one, I had directly written that I would not be answering it.

    It was a question of how I had dealt with the self-destruction of the cultists. I am not going to answer that.

    It touched on my core secrets.

    A few minutester, I went to the bathroom, where I freshened up and showered before walking into the kitchen and cooking myself a sumptuous breakfast.

    I finished it and sat on the table by the wall, before enjoying it with the view.

    An hourter, I watched the dishes and walked into the practice room.

    There I sat on the small mat in the center of the room and closed my eyes. A momentter, a deep but faint fluctuation begins to release from my body, like I am practicing some method.

    Buzz!

    I didn''t, not till a minuteter when my clone had put the phantom in the slime and activated the formations.

    A few secondster, the needles pierced inside me and a second after that, the alchemical solution entered deep inside. They had pierced through every part of my body and now a solution was entering in my body and soul, merging with it, bing a part of me.

    It is happening much more smoothly, than I had done the first time, a few days ago.

    I had fixed all the ws and also crafted a new strengthening solution to the data, I had got and looking at things. This solution reacted much better than I had imagined.

    I just hope I could have done something about this pain, and I could, but it would reduce the efficacy by around 10%-15%.

    I couldn''t ept that.

    Fifty-seven minutester, the solution stopped, and needles disappeared, while I slumped back on the floor.

    I remained as such for half an hour, before starting with the treatment of forbidden power. It was even more painful than strengthening treatment and brought bloody tears to my eyes.

    It was a hell every second, but thankfully, it had ended forty-four minutester.

    Now, I could rx for three days.

    It will take my body three days to absorb and recover before I can practice again, which is fine because the effects I am going to get will be amazing.

    With these slimes, I won''t have to dream abouting across the Grimms every day.

    It was risky to practice inside the organization, but there was no choice. I couldn''t just practice when I was out on the mission; it would waste too much time.

    So, I am taking the risk, to reach the limit quickly as possible.

    I rested for more than half an hour before I closed my eyes and entered my core. There, I appeared on the second continent, beside my clone, who was studying the data.

    I had fixed most of the ws, but not all. Not to mention, I need to make changes constantly based on the data.

    I could feel, I could see there are so many things that could be improved, and invested my whole clone in it.

    The clone will not only work on making the treatment efficient, but will also work on experimenting with the slimes themselves.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They are the most important part of the practice and I felt like I should find out as much as I could about them.

    I already have massive data about it after staying inside it for a year, but I will need more for what I have nned for it, and investing in a clone for it is a good idea.

    Four clones are more than enough for working on the inheritance.

    I stayed a few minutes by the clone before walking into the library, as it was time for the lesson.

    Seven minutester, the lesson began, and itsted for over four hours before it was over.

    For a few minutes, I didn''t do anything other than go over the lesson. There was some pretty difficult stuff that I was barely able to wrap my head around.

    A few minutester, I opened my eyes and took out a couple of books from the shelf and started studying them, while taking the notes on the side.

    I remained at the table for nine hours before getting up.

    I am far from understanding the thing, but decided to take a break and turned my focus on the inheritance.

    Four of my clones working on it non-stop, making good progress. However, the progress on the ancient rune formation is slower than I had imagined.

    This is not surprising, seeing me and my clones working on rtively difficult formations. They are still beginner-level formations but are slowly moving toward the intermediate.

    It is not the level that is easy to cross, but my clones and I are giving out for it and eventually, we will get there.

    I worked with my clones on inheritance for an hour, beforeing back to my table and started studying things, and I did it, till it was time for lunch.

    After eating lunch, I started studying again.

    Though not the runes; there are other subjects aside from runes, I need to study too.

 Chapter 3496 Four Months

    <h4>Chapter 3496 Four Months</h4>

    Over four months have passed since I entered the organization and two and a half months since my first mission.

    Since then, I have done six more missions, not staying in the organization for more than a few days, before going for another mission. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In two and a half months, I hadpleted the quota for a whole year.

    Every Sovereign and above member of Tor needs toplete five missions every year. I hadpleted two more of which five were the sess, while the other two were inconclusive.

    Like the one, I had returned from one and a half days ago.

    The information we received was wrong; there was no sign of cultists in that ce.

    Of the five cultist cells we had raided, not a single one belonged to the cult that had captured me. That cult is an elusive one and never leave any proof behind in their facility.

    Most who work for them have no knowledge of them.

    I have read through every kernel of information I could get about them, and the only thing Ie to understand is that if I want to find the bastards, then I will have too really powerful.

    All their real members are extremely powerful.

    The Sky-Sovereigns and those below could only be a temporary member, who didn''t know much about the cult.

    Only after crossing that threshold did, one get admitted to the cult.

    It didn''t get me dispirited.

    So, what I couldn''t hunt their real members? I will be happy to destroy theirmon facilities and temporary members in the meantime, till I gain enough strength.

    I pushed the thoughts away and focused on the thing in front of me.

    It is a notice, I received when I applied for the new mission. That I couldn''t get another mission for the next four months.

    I knew about the burnout policy, but I am still surprised by it.

    I could do no mission for the next four months. This means that I will have to stay in the organization, go to the realms, or go for the experience.

    I don''t know what I will do and am not in a hurry to decide.

    I am also feeling kind of burned out after doing mission after mission and want to think about my next step more deeply.

    It is not like, I do not have any things to do.

    There are tons, including my shift in the hospital. My work in the alchemy and artificer department and there is also that teaching.

    The organization wants me to teach; it is a standing offer, and I could ept it anytime I want, but once I did. I won''t be able to leave the organization for a minimum of six months.

    It is why I haven''t yet epted it.

    I don''t know what I will be doing a monthter, but I will be doing something other than teaching.

    I like teaching and have taught in the academy for years, but timing is a problem. I think I will ept this offer when I am stuck in an organization for a long period of time.

    Like when I am working on something important and can''t spare the time for the missions and other things.

    I looked at the list of things I could do, before closing the tab and turning to the beautiful view.

    For an hour and a half, I didn''t do anything.

    I could have gone to my core and worked, but didn''t feel like it. So, I just stayed by the wall, busy in my thoughts, till it was time to leave.

    I changed my clothes, before walking out of my suit and entered the teleportation gate after getting out of the building, appearing in front of the huge hospital.

    I walked inside the building and soon reached the hall, with red doors, before entering inside.

    It is a small hall, and there are only six patients here; four are Earth Sovereigns, while two are Sovereigns.

    I am a Grade 6 healer and have a right to choose the patients I want to heal.

    Every day, they would send me a huge list of patients from whom I could choose the ones I wanted. Though here not all patients were chosen by me; two were chosen by my boss.

    They are still testing my healing abilities; every patient they send is kind ofplex.

    Some I couldn''t heal within a day or don''t know how to heal properly. I needed to study for days or weeks before I could find the method to heal them.

    There are two patients there, that I haven''t found a proper method to heal.

    I know what is happening to them, but healing them is tricky considering the thing, they are suffering from.

    One had a parasitic nt attached to their soul, while the other patient hade in contact with something that had started to crystalize their blood.

    While I have stopped the symptoms from getting worse, healing them is another challenge, which I have yet to find a way to seed.

    I pushed the thoughts of those patients away and walked toward the first patient to my right. It is a purple-skinned man in his mid-fifties; he has four hands and arge head, which doesn''t look unnatural.

    As for the problem, he is suffering; it is poisoned veins.

    ck veins could be seen all over his body; they were not only poisoned but also swollen.

    It was not done by the cultist or any monsters but happened due to an ident. He was using a strengthening treatment when he saw his veins ckening and swelling appearing in them.

    Currently, we are keeping him unconscious, and, unless necessary; I won''t be waking him up.

    I don''t want him to suffer for things, which I could find with his meta-scan.

    I looked at him for a few more seconds, before strings began toe out of my hands and begin to burrow inside him.

    A minuteter, his meta-scan was in front of me.

    "Allergy," I said.

    They have been able to find out this much and tried to heal it, but the problem is moreplex than the simple allergy.

    When the allergic reaction happened; the veins sucked all the energy from the solution. If he had been in the organization, the distress call would have been immediately answered and things would have gotten so worse.

    Unfortunately, this Earth Sovereign was away from the organization.

    I looked at the meta-scan before magnifying the veins. The things I saw made me change my expressions.

    I looked at it with my clone for more than twenty minutes, before two bottles and a flower appeared in my hand, and I threw it at the formation.

    Buzz!

    Two and a half minutester, the formation buzzed, and its energies released, within a few seconds, the result began to show.

    The ckened veins turned pale and within half an hour; all the ckness had disappeared.

    That was the easiest part; the hardest part was dealing with swelling. It had been created by absorbing arge number of energies and I will extract and neutralize them to remove the swelling.

    It won''t be fast or as painless as removing the ckening.

 Chapter 3497 Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 3497 Difficult</h4>

    I continued with the even breaths as I controlled the seventeen solutions in front of me, all of them going through the different processes.

    Nine are on the ground, eight in the air.

    Some are boiling, others are getting frozen. There are a few, which are getting cooked under a certain type of radiation and energy, while others are being pressured in the vacuum.

    I am maintaining all of them at the same time and if I make the slightest mistake; it will go into the vein.

    The solution is almei''s strengthening. It is a strengthening solution for the stone skin race, human could also use it, but its efficacy on us is a little lower.

    It is the hardest alchemical solutions I had ever tried crafting, and it would be challenging to seed in it.

    This time, I was not in a ce that I could control aspect of it or clone, I could call to help, who could understand everything I wanted to do.

    I am on my own.

    "Fuck!"

    I heard someone cursing behind me, but I didn''t focus on them; I focused on my work.

    I am in a huge hall, where thirty-eight alchemists like myself trying to craft this solution. Many have failed, but many are continuing, and some are already looking like they will seed.

    It is a ss with a Grade 6 alchemist teaching us.

    She had already shown us, how this solution is crafted and exined every part of it and now we are crafting it.

    Usually, I don''t know my real abilities and I have even started to hold back on my healing once again, but I am forced to with the alchemy when I see how fast I am improving in artifice.

    Thanks to the imparting, I had left behind alchemy and made fast progress in artifice.

    I am still a Grade 5, and I will need time to reach Grade 6, even with the impartation. The progress in alchemy will be even slower. So, I have to give my all in the alchemy and show my real progress; it is the only way I can improve.

    It is why, I had temporarily isted the alchemy clone.

    It had started with a solution same time as me and I don''t know what its progress is but seeing the time dtion; it must have finished already.

    As for whether it had seeded or not; I chose not to think about it.

    Finally, thest solution was ready, and now, it is time for the most difficult process.

    I took a deep breath, and three thumb-nail-sized blobs came out from three different solutions.

    The oneing from the vacuumed solution wanted to explode violently as it came, but I controlled it and ced all three above the formation I had created with my energy.

    Buzz!

    The formation activated, and it began to spin, slowly merging with the solution, while I suppressed hundreds of exploding reactions that wanted to happen.

    Finally, all three blobs merged perfectly and turned into a perfect yellow blob.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, but I was far from finished.

    Another two blobs of solution came out of two solutions and another ring of formation formed around the old one. This ring is a zing red and contains powerful fiery energies.

    Buzz!

    The two blobs entered the second ring, and it activated. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Like the formation under it, did earlier, it had started to spin, merging the two solutions and when they merged. The first formation ring begins to spin again, as it absorbs the merged solution and mixes it into the solution of three blobs.

    Minutes passed as I continued with step after step.

    The solution started to empty, till there was a tiny portion left within those seven solutions, while a ring formation formed in front of me.

    In the center is a big multicolored blob.

    Buzz!

    ''Now thest,'' I said and activated the whole twelve rings formation and it began to spin.

    The blob within began to react violently, but this time, I didn''t suppress it. I have done everything I could and now whether I could seed or not will depend on the steps I have taken till now.

    Seconds passed, and it became more and more violent, while its color changed rapidly.

    About one and a half minutester, it had started to calm down.

    Nine seconds after that, it hadpletely stabilized, and formation deactivated on its own, with a perfect cream-colored globe in front of me.

    "Well done, Zor," said a stone-skin middled-aged woman. "Thank you for your instructions, Alchemist Hakyns," I replied and bowed faintly.

    I put the solution in the bottle, but didn''t leave immediately and instead, stayed forty-five more, till everyone finished.

    "All of you did well, and those who failed, don''t get discouraged. The failure is normal,"

    "Learn from it and you will seed," he said, before discussing and reviewing everyone''s progress, including those who failed.

    It was quite a while before I left the alchemical hall, and there was a smile on my face. What I have achieved today, has really made me proud of myself.

    I am learning a lot, under the guidance of Tor''s alchemists.

    They are helping me fix many of the ws I have. These ws are quitemon among the self-trained. I have them, not only in alchemy but also in healing and culinary.

    I do not have them in an artifice, as impartation seemed to deal with every aspect of the field.

    It was the evening when I reached my apartment. I freshened up and cooked myself a dinner, before sitting by the wall and wall and eating, while enjoying the view.

    It had been nearly five months since I came to the organization and twenty-one days since I came back from thest mission.

    I have yet to decide what to do next.

    I couldn''t take on any mission in this burnout period and no realm or exploration didn''t seem to interest me.

    Still, I will have to find something; I couldn''t just stay at the organization.

    Not that it is a bad thing; I am learning every day and also making progress. Even if I stayed in the organization, I would reach the limit and would do it faster than outside.

    Unlike the ones with convectional inheritances; we of the celestial inheritance don''t need toprehend our inheritance.

    We are the ones who created the damn things.

    I finished the dinner and watched the tes before walking into the practice room. I didn''t have to practice today, but I have to keep up with the appearance.

    Hun!

    I sat down and was about to close my eyes when my badge shone faintly with notification.

    I looked and was about to swipe it away, seeing it was about the realm.

    There are tens of realms, I could go to every day, and I looked at each and every one of them and many of them were amazing, but they didn''t impress me.

    I was about to swipe it away from this one too, when I noticed a word and opened the notification.

    "Now, this is something," I said.

    This is an emergency notice about the realm. This is not our realm, but one belonging to our allies, and something interesting had happened there.

 Chapter 3498 Ser August

    ?

    "There is onest thing; a new clone method has appeared in the repository, you should all check it out," informed Pana as we were about to leave.

    People nodded as they walked out of the hall.

    This is myst meeting before I leave for the ser august realm.

    I applied yesterday, a minute after I got the notification and, in the morning, I was informed that I had been selected.

    There were only two hundred and fifty spots, and it seemed like a lot of people had be interested in it. Which is not surprising, considering what that realm had to offer.

    I am leaving in one and a half hours through red-piercer with the rest of the group.

    "Are youing to the repository?" asked Gynra. "No; I will check out the methodter," I replied.

    It had turned out that all the hosts of celestial inheritance used the clones. At least those belong to the Prime, where a clone method is easily avable.

    These methods are hard to practice for others, but for us hosts of celestial inheritance, not so much. We are suited for it and because of our erudite nature, we didn''t have much problem in understanding andprehending the method.

    Clones are an essential part of us, without them; it is hard for us to progress fast as we do.

    Creating the inheritance is not an easy task, and with each breakthrough, it gets harder and harder.

    I have no interest in another clone method. Mine is uniquely suited to me.

    I have looked at the clone methods in the repository and some of them are really amazing, some seemed even better than mine, but not a single one could bepared to mine in suitability.

    It is a league apart from them.

    It is why not many people would practice it, even if I ced it in the repository. It wouldn''t give them the benefits that I receive from it, thanks to the unique core.

    I bid farewell to Gynra and went to the garden and sat there for nearly an hour. When I got out of it, I was wearing a different face.

    I am still human, but one with apletely different face and skin tone.

    A few minutester, I stepped into the formation and appeared in a huge hall with a red piercer in the center.

    There are a lot of groups here, travelling through the red piercer every second.

    I looked around and soon spotted the group. It was not hard, considering there was a Ser August floating above them in big, bold red letters.

    Nearly two hundred people have already gathered there. The majority of them are Earth Sovereign, with around 20% Sky Sovereign.

    I had spotted two familiar people among them. One was my teammate on one of the missions I did, while the other one was the host of celestial inheritance and had attended a few meetings.

    Though he was not present at the meeting earlier.

    Some people looked at me, but I nodded at some. I looked at each and every one of them and collected samples of their aura.

    Some might change their faces, like I do, and even their aura, but I have the means to recognize them, as long as I have their aura.

    It won''t matter, even if it is a fake aura, which will only make things slightly difficult.

    Ten minutes before leaving, all the two hundred and fifty people had gathered, and we waited for our turn on the red piercer.

    It came on right on time, and we divided ourselves into the group of fifty. I am thirty group.

    Buzz!

    Soon, it was time for my group, and we all appeared in the red-piercer. A momentter, it buzzed, and everything turned silvery; it remained silvery for a few seconds, before clearing away.

    I found myself on the hill with my group and two groups came before us, along with three unfamiliar Sky Sovereigns.

    Soon, the other two groups also arrived and three unknown sky-sovereigns talking to our Sky Sovereigns turned to us.

    "Friends from Tor, wee to Yarv," weed the Hare Beatwoman, leading the group.

    "Please follow us," she said and took to the sky; we followed after her silently.

    Yarv is a Sky Grade organization; one that is very close to being a Prime. The information I had read about it said it might ascend to Prime in the millennia.

    They already have Primes in their ranks; they only need to satisfy a few more conditions and they would ascend to the Prime organization.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I looked at the verdant hilly forest, with dense energy.

    The energy is dense with earth, water and life elements. No wonder the hills feel so vibrant. They are using these hills to grow spices and specific trees for their wood, which they export.

    They earn quite a lot from it.

    Little over half an hourter, a city came into view, and we descended directly into thepound of the biggest building.

    "Please follow me," she instructed and led us inside.

    The city is built around the entrance of the realm. Many organizations do that; they are the resources of the organization, which they guard zealously.

    Till five days ago, Ser August was one of themon Sky Grade realms. Which would open every one hundred and eighteen years, but this time, when it opened, there was a change in it.

    It was bigger this time; the parts of the realm that had never opened in the past four thousand years had opened, and it brought a lot of surprises.

    It is due to these surprises; that they have provided us with those slots, and I have chosen toe to this realm.

    I hope it won''t be disappointing. There are many things I would be doing instead ofing here, but I had decided after reading the information.

    I only hope that it will give me what I hade here to have.

    We have passed through the multiple checkpoints, some strong enough to kill even a Sky Sovereign, beforeing across the realm entrance.

    The entrance is a red-wood gate with an borate design of stone people.

    There were already people entering it, so we waited. We didn''t have to wait for long, as three and a half minutester, all of them had entered the gate.

    "It is time, friends from Tor," said the woman, and without saying any words, we began to enter the wooden gate.

    One by one, people began to disappear; I waited for my turn while going through the information I had about this realm.

    I have got arge amount of information, which my clones studied in record time. Though this information will not be very useful seeing, I am nning on going to the newly opened part.

    It had been only a few days that they were not able to gather much information about it.

    It will be risky, but there is no reward without the risk.

    Soon it was my turn, and I walked toward the wooden gate. I appeared beside it a secondter and stepped inside without hesitation.

    For the second, it was all dark, before the light appeared.

 Chapter 3499 Kerzon Canyon

    ?

    The light appeared in front of my eyes; the light was a little too harsh, and my eyes needed a moment to get adjusted to it.

    As my eyes got used to it, I looked around, and I saw I was in the canyon.

    Layers of glittering rocks on top of each other formed a beautiful natural structure that one could only marvel at.

    It is really amazing.

    It is also the area that is rich in gems and precious ore. People mined it, every time the ruin opened; many people came especially for it.

    I spread my soul sense wide and, sure enough; I had sensed seven people mining in my close vicinity.

    They were not ordinary people, but Sovereign and Earth Sovereigns.

    So, one could imagine how precious things inside them must be to make the Earth Sovereign mine them.

    If I am not wrong, then I am in Kerzon Canyon.

    I had appeared, a little further than I had liked. My destination is the new area that opened. It is where the real things are and the ce where they have found the signs of Grimms.

    It is the reason I havee to this realm. If I hadn''t read the realm having a sign of the Grimms, I wouldn''t havee here.

    A map appeared in front of my eyes and also the information, and within a second, I had mapped the quickest way to reach my destination.

    I took a deep breath, and the bones of my body began to move; I started to get shorter, and a little bulky.

    Buzz!

    A few minutester, the formation activated inside me and a minute after that, the color of my skin began to change.

    At the same time, my ears became pointy, and my irises turned violet.

    It took a few minutes, but I have transformed into apletely difficult person belonging to a different race. It was not just my body that had changed, but also my aura, which now had a heavy-metallic feel to it.

    It is always better to be careful. I didn''t want what I do here, to get connected to me, unless I wanted to.

    With the changes finished. I activated the stealth method and moved.

    I didn''t fly, despite the flying being much faster. It is a Sky Grade realm and amon one.

    If I hade here in the past opening, I would have dared to fly, since there are very few Sky Sovereign threats, but now that has changed with the new part of opening.

    Even Yarv had warned its members to be cautious and asked them to not treat this realm as themon one it had been.

    I moved fast, there is no need to waste time being slow when I have a ce to reach. While I am faster; I am not fast enough to reduce the effect of my stealth method.

    My speed is at highest, I could go, without affecting the power of stealth.

    It is kind of a bummer since I could go much faster and I would have if I had been in a ce like a dense forest. I couldn''t do that in a ce like this where there was barely any greenery.

    Here anyone from the sky would be able to sense me, without the power of the stealth method.

    I moved, passing through several ces, that could offer me the good things, but I don''t have any interest in them.

    The only thing I want is to reach my destination.

    Nine hours passed, and I have crossed quite a lot of distance,ing across quite a lot of people. They might have given us only two hundred and fifty spots, but they have sent the people here in thousands.

    I have heard there are also arge number of Sovereigns here, which they stopped sending after they came to find out about the new area.

    They have started calling back the Sovereigns, but it seems like not many Sovereigns are interested in listening to their organization. Seeing the directions, they are moving.

    More than half of the Sovereign, Earth Sovereigns, I havee across are moving in the same direction, I am moving.

    Which is not surprising.

    A new area had opened with a promise of things that had never been found before and many wanted to go to there.

    As these are ces where they could find things that could change their destiny forever.

    I do not have an interest in things, or rather; I need the Grimms, and they will provide me with things.

    It had been six months since I had made a breakthrough and I have done a lot of things.

    I have seeded the whole second continent and reced a quarter of the nts on the first. The organization had a vast collection of seeds and the restrictions on them were not as strict as matured resources.

    I was able to buy a huge amount of seeds from the organization. Some of which I had nted. They are growing nicely, and with the help of Grimms, their growth will be transformative.

    There are many nts in my core that need years, decades, and even centuries to grow. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Grimms will help a lot in their growth.

    Let''s hope there are actual Grimms in here and they are in arge number. Till now, there have only been a sign of them, with a few sightings.

    Grimm bastards sometimes y a joke of sending some of their members to the realm. We searched and searched for them and didn''t find more than a few hundred of them.

    Hope that doesn''t happen.

    Hun!

    Another hour passed, and I came across the first battle. It is happening in the sky, where a Sky Sovereign is fighting against the Sky Sovereign monster.

    The battle was quite a distance away from me, and even with my abilities; I couldn''t see them bigger than a grain of sand.

    Still, I moved as far away from it as possible. I am no match, even for a stray attack.

    The further I am away from it, the better it will be for me.

 Chapter 3500 Grimms

    <h4>Chapter 3500 Grimms</h4>

    It had been five and a half days since I was traveling through this hot realm of ser august.

    I had not stopped, except for eating, sleeping, and practice.

    I would eat only once a day, sleep every other day, and practice every three days. There was study, but I didn''t stop for that; I just handed over the control of my body to my clone while I entered my core and attended the lesson.

    The change started happening after five days; the weather started to get cooler, and a little more greenery began to appear.

    From what I heard, the newly opened area is filled with verdant forests and there are Grimms.

    I have be sure of the Grimms; some people are running away from them. Not only the Sovereigns but also Earth Sovereigns.

    They seemed to be doing something there.

    I wouldn''t have known about it. If not foring across the member of Tor.

    Seeing the numbers of Grimms in the realm, they have upped the quota of Tor to a thousand and sent more people into the realm.

    Many of these people appear in the newly opened area. It is part of the realm, after all.

    A few more hours passed, and it was night.

    This realm didn''t have energy changes other than usual that happened between the day and night.

    Which is disappointing; I held an advantage in such conditions.

    It was around nine. I had stopped at a secluded space and brought out the formation to hide every sigh of me, before taking out the hot meal. My clone had cooked for me.

    I could have taken out the abode, but it would make discovering me easier, rather than difficult.

    So, unless, I am nning on sleeping. I won''t be summoning the abode. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hun!

    I was in the middle of the dinner when I sensed something faint. It stopped me mid-bite and a momentter, the meal box disappeared from my hand and so did the formation cover me.

    I got up from my spot and moved toward the energy fast.

    I wanted to move faster, discarding the stealth covering me, but I controlled my emotions and began to slow down the closer I got.

    Finally, I stopped and saw the source of energies.

    There are five Earth-Sovereign Grimms not far away from me and they are fighting against three natives.

    It is more like suppressing them.

    The three are defending well and trying to retreat, but the Grimms are stopping them.

    If the Grimms had a simr number, they wouldn''t have had any problem in retreating. They wouldn''t have needed to retreat, but now they do.

    I looked for a moment, checking if there were any Grimm around me, and when I saw none; I moved toward Grimms.

    They sensed me as I reached a mile distance from them and became careful.

    However, the thing that seemed to have made them careful was not my aura, but the maniac smile, I had been having unconsciously on my face.

    It had been so long since I had fought against the Grimms. It has been over two years and I miss them.

    "Good, another native. I will have fun eating you, little red," said the short Werewolfing at me.

    It had note alone, but also brought the partner; both of them are High-Earth Sovereigns.

    There are five Grimms here, three are Crockman, and two are werewolves. Except for the leader, Crockman, who is at the Peak of the Earth-Sovereign stage, the others are at the high level of the Earth-Sovereign stage.

    It is regretful that not even one of them had the Bloodline.

    I was hoping at least one of them would do it, but they did not, which is disappointing. However, I didn''t remain disappointed for long, seeing I have uses for them too.

    "Die you bastard," roared the Werewolf as it attacked from my left. The other Werewolf, which is slightly taller, attacked from my right.

    They didn''t hold back and attacked me with a powerful attack from the beginning.

    A green spear appeared in my hand, and I moved right, while moving my sword toward the attack on the right.

    A faint surprise appeared in the eyes of the short Grimm, while I grinned back.

    I have killed more Grimms than it had met in its whole lifetime. It will have to be much smarter than it if it wants to fool me.

    Seeing I had found out what they were nning; the powerful aura sted off their bodies.

    The power of their attack had increased, and so had the speed. The one with the fastest speed and strongest attack is the Werewolf on my right, who was the weakest of the two earlier.

    CLANNG!

    I dodged the attack on the left by inches and defended the one on the right with my spear.

    This time, there was no surprise, but anger did increase in their eyes as theyunched another attack.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    I dodged the attack of the right one and defended against the attack of the left one with the back of my spear.

    I had just done that when I had to move to dodge the attack again and defend against another attack of the huge w.

    These two are good and seem to have worked together for a long time, seeing how they are reading each other movements and how their attacks sync.

    Even the enemy is stronger than them would have dealt with these two, if they are not experienced enough.

    I have enough experience, which is why I am cautious in my mind, despite having a smile on my face.

    These people are good at pulling out tricks and if one is not careful enough, they die before they know it.

    I have seen countless people die in the hands of the Grimms like this.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Their attacks got stronger and stronger, while I kept harnessing more and more power to defend against their attacks.

    I would shake, and sometimes even take steps back, dodging the attack from such a distance, that it would make the Grimms take an even bigger risk with me.

    These two are cautious, the taller one especially. It is very careful of every move of it, unlike the shorter one, which is letting go of its cautiousness slowly.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the attack of the taller one, sending me back a couple of steps, where the short one used the strongest attack.

    I tried to stabilize myself faster and dodge the attack, but a taller one alsoing at me with another attack.

    "Now, you are mine, little red," said the short Werewolf as its w reached inches away from me.

    Its w was about to touch me when something surprising happened.

    I moved away from the w and did it at such speed that it made the eyes of both Grimms widen.

    As I moved away, I leaped in the air and appeared in front of the chest of short Grimm, before attacking it with my spear.

    The moment needed to be perfect; the taller one was powerful, and I needed to attack the short one at a time when it couldn''t rescue it.

    Which I did. Let''s hope, I seed.

 Chapter 3501 Over Burst

    <h4>Chapter 3501 Over Burst</h4>

    "Puch!"

    My spear pierced through the defensive methods, before entering its heart.

    As it happened, it disappeared. I had pulled it into my core with a very powerful formation, right at the moment of weakness, before diving ahead to dodge the attack.

    I still have the special concoction of energy that would have frozen it and that would have needed a moment at least.

    A moment could be costly in the battle, a battle like this, where I need to move quickly to avoid the attack.

    So, I designed the formation, which will use the whole power of the core and pull the Grimm inside. It is not just the Grimm, but also the other things of living and non-living nature.

    CLANNNG!

    I dodged the attack, but another came, but this time, I had turned and took the attack of the huge Grimm head-on.

    "You will pay for what you did," it said, looking at with zing anger in its eyes. "Countless spawns have said, but all of them have turned the energy crystals for me," I replied, making it even angrier.

    So much so that, it released its full power.

    "Die," it roared and attacked me, with w-filled dense energy.

    As it did, the ribbons of energy released from behind, are dangerous for any lower-level Earth-Sovereign. They would tear them apart even with their defense active.

    Burst 100%.

    I didn''t hold back anything and harnessed my full power, before moving my sword to defend.

    CLANNNNG!

    Our weapons shed hard, creating a shockwave powerful enough that it vaporized everything green around us and pulverized everything to dust, that was bigger than the grain of sand.

    It looked at me in surprise.

    It probably thought, with the massive increase in strength, it would be able to send me back like a broken kite, but it didn''t even make me shake.

    "Hehe," I grinned, making the anger in its eyes ze higher and attacked again, and this time with another attack.

    Hun!

    This one was different from the previous attack and dangerous.

    Its w is w was glowing with energy and over it a disc appeared, with very sharp edges; that made me feeling being cut, just looking at it.

    The thing that makes it even more dangerous is that it is spinning and doing it really fast. I will need to be very careful; if that thing hits me; it will tear through me.

    My armor won''t be able to react fast enough to absorb it, before it splits me in two.

    I moved to defend, myself whileyers of energy began to form on the crystalline tip of my spear. Theseyers at not even and there is roughness to them, and they seem to be faintly humming.

    KRRRRRR¡­

    It didn''t take even a moment for us to sh, and the spinning ring around the ws shed against the de of my sword.

    For a moment, no one gained the upper hand before the de of my spear began to move.

    It didn''t cut through it; it began to destroy it.

    Though not without the cost; theyers of energies covering my own sword begin to deplete rapidly.

    Finally, I was able to destroy the whole ring and moved my sword toward the w which was trying toe at me.

    CLANNNNG! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I stopped the w from reaching me, getting another re from the Werewolf before it attacked me again, without wasting a second.

    It continued with the shower of attacks against me, using every kind, but I have defended against each and every attack.

    I have to say, this Grimms is powerful and the variety of the attacks it is using is a lot.

    Inheritances have thousands of types of attacks, but people choose to focus on a select few. It is not the number of attacks that matter, but it is how they were used.

    The more proficient ones in them, at greater lethality, they will be able to use them.

    A minute passed and then another and battles continued.

    The three people were fighting against the three Grimms and one seemed quite close to killing Grimm, while the other seemed to be in trouble against the Grimm.

    Thest one, who is fighting against the Peak Earth-Sovereign, didn''t seem to feel any disadvantage but didn''t have the advantage against it either.

    I focused back on the Werewolf against me and defended, before attacking.

    It surprised me. It was the first time I had attacked, except for making the killing move against the short Werewolf.

    CLANNNNG!

    It may have been surprised, but it had reacted fast and defended against the attack, before attacking me.

    I dodged the attack instead of defending against it and attacked it again. It defended and attacked, and I defended.

    ''I think I had enough of the information I need,'' I thought a minuteter.

    I have not been fighting and then defending for nothing. I have been studying the enemy and now, I am confident that I might be able to kill it.

    I attacked again and this time, going directly for its chest.

    CLANNNNG!

    The attack had easily defended and attacked me with a huge phantom wing at me.

    This time, I didn''t move my weapon and instead went toward the w itself. It would be extremely dangerous if it hit me; it would tear me apart and there wouldn''t be my shields to protect me.

    "Hehe!"

    It seemed to be expected, I would do something like this, seeing the huge grin appearing on its face.

    It is an idiot. I had been studying it, but it had also been studying me and trying to kill me from what it learned and also kept its power back to use in an opportunity like this.

    As I reached close to its ws, its speed increased by more than double, and the energies around it denser.

    Even I was a little surprised and horrified that I wanted to leap back, but it was already too close.

    The w would catch me if I tried to leap back.

    So, I did the only thing I could, moved toward the w, with everything I had.

    "Die!"

    A frown appeared on his face as if suspecting something, but it didn''t stop its attack and instead poured everything it had in it with a roar.

    Soon, there was less than a meter distance between me and the ws, and I could even part of it with extreme rity, which horrified me even more.

    I calmed myself and activated my trump card, on which I had bet on my life.

    Over Burst!

    I activated and the formation covering my whole body activated and I felt an immense strain on my body, but I bore it and moved.

    The speed I moved made the eyes of Grimm in an instant.

    I walked over the air, avoiding the w, which seemed to have be much slower than before and appeared directly in front of its chest.

    Seeing that I didn''t have much time; I moved my spear to its chest, with everything I had.

    It tried to retreat, while defensive methods popped around it one after another, but its speed was too slow, and the defensive method was not powerful enough to stop my totem artifact.

    Puch!

    It crushed through them and before piercing, my spear into its chest.

 Chapter 3502 End

    <h4>Chapter 3502 End</h4>

    Thud!

    The Grimm disappeared, and Inded on the ground, feeling tired.

    Thest move had strained my body thoroughly and pushed it beyond its limit. Though the effect hadsted only for a second, it had tired me out a lot.

    If I had been fighting against more than one enemy, they would have finished me off at this moment of weakness. Thankfully, there is not, and it is the reason I use it.

    Despite its ws and a very short time of us; the move is worth it.

    It gives me the power to go beyond my limit without burning the blood. While there is immense strain and tiredness; it has already started to disappear.

    It is a wonderful move to use when fighting one-on-one against the single enemy.

    I looked ahead before looking inside me.

    The Werewolf was standing on the ckish stone disc, trying to move, but could only be able to twitch faintly. There is a powerful suppression on the disk and what Grimm is facing is not even strongest.

    As I was looking, I saw the runes starting toe out and cover it.

    I had been very worried about these runes, thinking they might be gone with Ashlyn, but seeing them earlier, the worry had disappeared.

    ''Now, I could finally experiment,'' I thought, and a grey essence rose appeared in my hand. It is from the short Werewolf; I had killed earlier.

    I looked at it for a moment and disappeared, appearing on the moon and putting the essence rose into the transparent disc.

    As I did, the discs began to spin.

    The big reason for this moon and these discs is these essence roses. I want to refine them, and bring out the substance I need.

    It will be very helpful if the disc can refine it, and it is the only thing it can do. I couldn''t do it with all the alchemical knowledge I have, and even forbidden power wouldn''t be enough.

    A tool is needed, and these discs are the tool.

    I stayed for a few seconds before I stepped out of the moon back to the real world, where the battle was still going on.

    They have killed one Grimm, and now she is helping her friend who is having a problem. I didn''t help them, instead watched.

    I would have stepped up, if the other one hadn''t killed the Grimm ande to help her friend. Though, I would still help, if they needed it and I am preparing for it, even when I was fighting against the two Grimms.

    A few minutes passed, and the battle continued, when suddenly a change urred.

    Hun!

    The both of Grimms begin to retreat. The High-Earth Sovereign was stopped within a second, as two people were fighting it, but Peak Earth Sovereign was faster than the one that changed it.

    It is alsoing toward me; it had changed its direction a little toe at me.

    Clearly, it wants to kill me, before it runs away.

    "Run!"

    The Tiger Beastwomen chasing it warned, but I remained on my spot. It should have been a warning, the Crockman would have listened, but it didn''t and came at me.

    "Die!"

    It shouted as it appeared in front of me and swung its green teethed de at me.

    My spear appeared in my hand, and I moved toward it. The smile on the idiot''s face bes even bigger, thinking, I am expediting my own death.

    It and me moved closer and closer till there was only a few inches of difference between us when something surprising happened. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His de slowed down suddenly, so much that I was easily passed by it, while it watched in shock and horror, and appeared in front of it.

    It tried to retreat, seeing that, but found its movements strained and slowed.

    I smiled and attacked.

    My spear had easily passed through the defensive method. As they were weakened even the defenses of High-Earth Sovereign reached its chest.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through its chest while it watched in terror, and a secondter, it disappeared. Leaving only the artifacts and storage, which flew toward the Beastwomen, who were watching me in startling.

    "I do not deserve it," she said as she gathered her emotions.

    "Keep it, without your help, I wouldn''t have been able to kill it," I said to her. She still wanted to reject my help, but seeing my expression, she nodded finally.

    "Thank you," she said, and artifact and storage have disappeared.

    She turned to her teammates, who were now fighting against the lone; it had been fighting crazily, risking everything to kill at least one of them.

    With its leader and teammates dead. It knows it will not remain alive, and it wants to kill before it dies.

    I will not let it happen. Though, I don''t think, my help would be needed.

    Three and a half minutester, they have finally killed the Crockman. It was not an easy victory; they had received quite an injury before they were able to put down the bastard.

    "Thank you, for helping us," said the leader. "You would have done the same," I replied, to which she smiled.

    A few minutester, I watched them leave.

    They are going to find a ce to rest tonight and think about what they have to do.

    Their destination is the same as mine and they are going to hunt the Grimms, but after what they have experienced, they are going to think deeply about it.

    I am also going to find a good hidden ce to spend the night.

    I am not going to think about the choice and why would I? After fighting these Grimms, I want to find more of them to kill.

    Especially the ones with the bloodlines.

    I am making fast progress, but nothing could bepared to the progress that the refined bloodline energy gives.

    I want it, not only for my progress but also for the shitload of the nts, I had nted in my core.

    To mature them, even with time dtion going to take time, months, years. The growth energy gives that result to me in minutes and I need it.

    There are a couple of resources I need as soon as possible.

    The foremost is a spatial seed. I had tried for the past few months, but it was too expensive and beyond my reach, due to me being not aplete member.

    Surviving this ruin will be much easier if I have the spatial seed with me.

    Let''s hope that I find an Earth-Sovereign Grimm with the bloodline as soon as possible and mature that tree to Earth-Sovereign with its growth energy.

    I had to look for a hiding spot for nearly an hour before finding the one that satisfied me. Nero makes these things much easier, but now, with him gone, I have to do these things on my own.

    As I reached the hidden spot, I took out of the formation before taking out the abode.

    The stealth abilities of these abodes are not enough to protect me.

    There are freaking Sky Sovereigns here and I need powerful protection, because there is only a horrible death if those Grimms found me.

 Chapter 3503 Danger

    <h4>Chapter 3503 Danger</h4>

    I washed the dishes and put them back into my core before walking to the couch and lying down.

    A momentter, I am at my core, beside my clone on a second continent.

    My clone is looking at three meta-scans of the three people. It is not just the strings, I had released in the battle, but also the seals. I had sent them into the three, the moment I entered the battle.

    It is the first time I have released them since joining Tor.

    I had not done that even during the mission, fearing someone might be looking. Here, I do not have to fear; it is Sky-grade ruin and while the Prime could enter, sealing their power, they couldn''t hide the presence well.

    At least from me.

    I am confident that, if Prime is snooping here, I will feel them.

    I pushed that thought away and looked at the trove of data in front of me. The meta-scans are filled with the data I need.

    It is why, I loved to collect data on those fighting. There, they reveal all their secrets to me.

    I have less than a hundred of these samples and I wish to collect them in thousands. It is a challenge, but one I am excited toplete.

    The troves of data will help me a lot in the creation of inheritance and make my breakthroughs safer. Which will be dangerous in the long future, but I will use every means to make it as safe as possible.

    I studied the data for a couple of minutes before looking at the other two clones on the first continent, both of them are busy doing their jobs.

    I would love to join them, but there are more pressing things I have to do.

    I appeared at the door of the library and entered inside, before walking to the inheritance. Where I directed my clones for an hour, beforeing back to my desk.

    I have a lot of work, I have to finish and even with time dtion, it will be a challenge.

    I didn''t waste any time and opened the books and started studying them to find a way to solve the problem in front of me.

    Every day, the lessons are getting harder. I have to really focus and give hours to solve the problem. Three days ago, I had remained for over twenty-four hours and only slept for two and a half hours.

    Fourteen and a half hours passed when I finally got up from the desk and there was a smile on my face.

    I had finished the work, and I did it in less time than I had thought.

    Since I had time; I went out and worked with my clone on alchemy, till it was time for me to sleep. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Let''s got going," I said to myself as I looked at the faint rays of dawn.

    I n to reach my destination by tomorrow. It didn''t matter to me if I didn''t get there on time, as long as I get enough Grimms on the way; I will be happy.

    It is why, I had reduced my speed by nearly half for better stealth.

    The Grimms begin to travel out of their area. I saw the Earth Sovereign Grimms yesterday, which means there will be Sovereigns and Sky Sovereign Grimm will be travelling out.

    I don''t want to be caught by the Sky Sovereign Grimms. It was the worst oue I could hope to have.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when the expressions on my face changed, I stopped in my tracks and many of the stealth formation activated.

    I didn''t hide in trees or lie on the ground. I remained where I was and I sealed everything and even activated formation for a short moment, which sucked even the tiniest bit of aura, that might have leaked from me.

    One and a half secondster, I felt the powerful soul sense touch me.

    It is faint but powerful. It is from the Grimm Sky Sovereign, flying a few miles away from me.

    I am freaking scared right now. If it discovered me, it would be game over. I don''t want to die so early, I haven''t even seen my family and till I do, I will use every means, I have to survive.

    The soul sense stayed around my area for a fraction of a second before it moved away.

    Seeing that, I wanted to take a sigh of relief, but I didn''t let myself do even that.

    I stayed frozen in my spots for over two minutes, till all the soul waves confirmed that the Grimms had left. Only then did I unlock my movements and power and took a sigh with relief.

    ''Fuck, I nearly died,'' I thought as I ced my hand on the tree for the support.

    For a moment, I thought I would get discovered and die. Unfortunately, my stealth method worked, and I survived.

    I calmed myself down for another minute before I resumed my journey.

    It will be extremely dangerous going forward and part of my mind wants me to return, but I didn''t. Yes, it is extremely risky, but it will also be beneficial for me, and I am willing to ept any risks thate with it.

    However, I had reduced my speed even further and activated a few more formations.

    It will dy me by a lot, but I do not care. My safety is paramount and a dy of a few hours or even a day, wouldn''t affect things much.

    A few hours passed, and I didn''te across any Grimms, not even Sovereigns, which is quite disappointing.

    I wanted to fight Grimms, probably the ones with bloodline, but I will even take even those with bloodline.

    They offer the essence roses and also storages.

    I have opened the storages of two Grimms and they have quite good things there and I want to collect at least a few hundred of them, while I am in this ruin.

 Chapter 3504 Fighting The One With Bloodline

    Chapter 3504 Fighting The One With Bloodline

    "Finally," I thought as I looked at the spatial boundary in front of me.

    It took eight and a half days, but I had finally reached the end of the known realm. Crossing it, I will enter the unknown.

    Though notpletely unknown.

    I have the maps, thanks to the Grimms, and some information I was able to interpret. I also got information from others and shared what I had.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    So, I am not going totally blind.

    I took a deep breath and crossed the spatial boundary.

    The first thing, I had felt as I reached the other side was the cold, and then I felt the snow falling on me under the moon shining brightly from the sky.

    However, the thing that made me most happy was the dense forest.

    I love the forest, and this one is my favorite kind. It has its own energy, which makes hiding much easier; my clone had already started to study it and meld my stealth method into it.

    The other region of the ser august realm didn''t have such greenery; even the greenest spot I havee across didn''t have a quarter of the trees, this ce has.

    If I am not wrong, then this part and the ser august realm were not originally one. They have connected to each other in the spatial sea.

    It is rare, but not rare enough; ten in two realms, are fused realms.

    Well, now that I hade to the other side. It is time; I hunt for some Grimms. Though, I will also find out what these Grimms are doing, which is an official mission issued by the organization.

    In these past two and a half days, I was only able to kill the seven Grimms, and of them two were Sovereigns and not one of them had the bloodline.

    I hope, here, I will find some Grimms with the bloodline.

    With that thought, I moved ahead, with my soul sense spread around me and me releasing the soul waves every five seconds.

    Before I used to release them every half a minute, but seeing how they have helped me discover, two Sky Sovereigns and four peak Earth Sovereigns; I increased their pace.

    A few minutes passed when I suddenly stopped.

    This time, there was no fear on my face, but a wide smile. I have a sensed a team of Grmms. All three of them are Mid-Earth Sovereigns and one of them has the bloodline.

    They are by the camp eating, and it is not a monster they are eating.

    I have seen this scene hundreds of times in my life, but every time I see it. I felt my blood boil, and I was barely able to control myself.

    Still, I took a deep breath and controlled the bubbling emotions I was feeling, before calmy moved toward them, even pace.

    A few minutester, I had reached a mile of them and walked ahead before entering the clearing they were in.

    They didn''t even get up from their spot, just looked from where they were sitting. One of them didn''t even stop, eating.

    "It is a good thing; you have delivered yourself native. With you, we can have a full meal," said the baster Snakeman from the right and got up.

    All three of them are baster Snakemen Tribe. The one who spoke was very beefy; it was the most muscles Snakeman tribe Grimm, I had ever seen.

    Usually, they are of the lean build; it helped them with their speed and agility.

    "Ulu, be careful." Cautioned by the one in the middle.

    "Don''t worry, brother. You just keep the spices ready; I will bring its body to you in seconds," it said and came at me.

    Its speed is really faster, faster than I thought. However, I was more surprised by the heavy ax in its hand. It was the first time me saw the Snakeman using any kind of ax.

    It didn''t take even a second for it to appear in front of me and, as he did, a grin appeared on his face.

    "Die, native," it said and swung that ax at me.

    Puch!

    A momentter, there was a shock in its eyes as it saw the green crystalline de in its chest.

    It had happened so fast, that it wasn''t even able to react.

    "Ulu!"

    The middle-Grimm shouted in shock and grief and a powerful bloodline aura sted out of its body. It was so powerful that I became surprised, and my expressions turned serious.

    However, those who know me would be able to see the excitement in them too.

    The baster Snakeman is much stronger than I had realized, and it made me happy. I love it when I have to work hard to get the bloodline essence; it makes it worth it.

    It also means that the boost, I will get from it will be stronger too.

    "Release him and I will give you the quick death. If you do anything for him, I will make you regret that you had ever been born," it threatened in a slow voice.

    As if wanting me to understand what is at stake.

    "Fuck off," I replied.

    Immediately, even a powerful bloodline aura sted from the body of the baster Snakeman as looked at me with all the rage in the world.

    It looked at it for a moment, before disappearing and a fraction of a secondter, appeared in front of me, with its bright red thin sabering at me.

    The anger had disappeared from its eyes, and, and now, there was an only coldness in its eyes.

    It made me even more serious.

    If it had been someone who had let its emotions guide it, I wouldn''t have been this careful, but those who could control their emotion to such a degree a second after they saw their loved one dead are worth remaining cautious against.

    Burst 75%.

    I activated the burst and felt its power as I moved my spear toward it.

    CLANG!

    A momentter, our weapons shed.

    It was a powerful attack, but I took it without much shake, before bringing the grin on my face.

    "If this is all you have, then you can forget taking the revenge of your bother," I taunted.

 Chapter 3505 Kill

    Chapter 3505 Kill

    "Don''t be too hasty to judge native; I will kill you and it will be very painful," he replied and attacked with an even more powerful attack than before.

    I moved my spear to defend, carefully watching those dark baster energies revolving around it.

    CLANG!

    My spear shed against its saber, stopping it in its tracks, like thest time, but unlike thest time.

    The energy around it moved and attacked me with its saber. It was fast, like a snake, and tore through my defenses. Though, despite all of its advantages, less than 50% of it was able to reach me.

    As its energy hit me, my armor opened, taking all the bloodline energy inside.

    Thousands of formations broke the energy, and refined it, before sending it to my runes, through an artificial channel.

    This process used to be quite painful depending on bloodline energy, but in this breakthrough.

    I have been able to do what I have been trying to do for years; I created the channel to send the refined bloodline energy to my runes to consume.

    It is not painless, but a lot less risky than before.

    I discard the unnecessary thoughts and focus on the second attacking at me. It didn''t waste even a second after the attack and attacked me again.

    This time, the energy surrounding it, is three times denser. It is trying to hide it with a method, but to me, it is clear, and the burst to 80% immediately.

    CLANNG!

    I stopped its attack, and it red.

    "Try harder," I taunted, making it red at me even more. Though the anger onlysted in its eyes for a moment, before it calmed down and attacked again.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    This time, too, it had increased its power, but not inrge amounts as it had been before.

    The increase was much less, the same was for the second attack and the attack after that. It is increasing its power in measured steps while trying different attacks on my weaknesses.

    Seeing that, I removed all the distracting thoughts in my mind and focused solely on it.

    This one could think with its brain, and it would be wise for me to do the same.

    I wanted to kill the bastard, and I didn''t want to do something that was jeopardizing.

    I didn''t change anything about me and continued defending. Increasing the power as it does and I could tell, my nd defending was irritating it.

    It had tried using a different type of attack, and I responded with defense.

    It is not like, I don''t want to attack, I do very much. I also wanted to show off my attack to this bastard, but I controlled my emotions and focused on the defense only.

    It is time for the defense; there will be time for offense, and I will attack, but currently, I need to continue with the defense.

    "Mind telling what you all are doing in Oryg pass?" I asked. It is a ce where a whole lot of Grimms have gathered. They seemed to be doing something there and nobody knows what.

    It acted like it didn''t hear me and continued with its attacks, while I had defended.

    A few minutes passed, and it had stopped increasing the power of its attack for a couple of seconds, but it had not reached its limit.

    It is holding quite a lot back.

    I wanted to burst out with my full power and attack it, and there was some chance I might seed. It wants me to do that, as it will also get a chance to kill me at that moment.

    It is quite a gamble it is willing to make, but unfortunately for it, I am not going to take the bait.

    Seven and a half minutes passed, and we fought without increasing even the slightest bit of power. I could tell it was angry and frustrated that I didn''t take the bait.

    A battle is like a game of chess. If one ns well enough and has good enough skill, then killing a stronger enemy is possible.

    However, the difference between the two shouldn''t be overwhelming. Then, despite all the skills in the world, it is very hard to beat such an opponent.

    One can do barely anything against any enemy who could move much faster and a lot stronger than one.

    I have gathered enough data that I wanted to start on the offensive, but I am waiting. I want to see how long it would be able to control itself from attacking me.

    It is risky, but I am willing to wait at least a minute.

    I had just thought that when it hade to me again, but unlike thousands of attacks before, this attack was much-much faster and stronger.

    Burst 100%.

    I went with my gut and activated my full power and used every bit of it.

    I am confident this is thest second of the battle and I am going to kill it.

    Shar Shar Shar

    As it came at me, the heads of the phantom snake materialized around it. All of them hissed as they opened their mouth, before spewing out dense poisonous energy.

    The poison was so dangerous that it had melted the trees and rocks around me, but I simply moved at it, without stopping.

    I entered the poison and felt it attacking me from all sides.

    My armor opened itself and began to refine the poison, while I appeared in front of the Grimm and swung my spear.

    Our weapons moved closer and closer, till there were less than ten inches of distance remained between them when it grinned.

    At the same time, all the dense poison around solidified, bing strong as metal, restricting my movements and movements of my fear.

    "As I had said to you, native, you will die and die horribly," it said, and its saber stopped an inch away from my chest.

    At the tip of the saber, a dot begins to form. It is a pearl, with dense energy in it.

    It is dark baster in color, with red lines on it.

    "This is my strongest poison Jas deu. It will break your soul, while making every secondst for an hour."

    "Every minute you will be alive will be like days and you will feel the extreme pain for years before you die," it said with a bloody grin and moved its saber toward me.

    The pearl of the tip was about to touch me, when something surprising happened.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The de stopped.

    At the same time, greenish smoke was released from it, which turned the solidified poison back into the mist, and I moved.

    Though not before collecting the pearl of poison from the tip of its de.

    It is a treasure.

    With that collected, I walked around the sword and appeared in front of its chest. I looked at eyes, which were filled with shock and horror.

    "I wanted to finish the battle, the old-fashioned way, with our weapons, but you used the binding and since you did it, it is only fair, I used mine," I said with a hint of regret.

    Puch!

    It wanted to say something, but I just shook my head and attacked, piercing my spear into it.

 Chapter 3506 Bloodline Essence

    Chapter 3506 Bloodline Essence

    "Since your brothers have died, there is no reason for you to stay alive," I said and threw my spear toward the running baster Snakeman.

    I wanted to punish this bastard the most; it had kept eating, even during the battle, stopping only when I had frozen its brother.

    Puch!

    It had tried to dodge the spear and even erect multiple defensive shields, but my spear had still pierced through its chest, dead in the center.

    I appeared beside it, and it disappeared.

    I wanted to punish it myself, but I didn''t. The Grimms would receive the punishment in my core; no pain I could give them couldpare to what it will feel, when the runes harvest, every part of it.

    I didn''t stay on the battlefield, even a second, and moved.

    This is a dangerous ce, and I want to get away from it as soon as possible. Even when I want to watch the Grimms get harvested and suffer the pain for all the sins, they hadmitted.

    Two seconds after I had moved away, the runes came out and started to cover both Grimms.

    They tried to resist, but will all the suppression, they couldn''t even move. Forget resisting the runes, that are from the being of power far above their imagination.

    Which I still do not understand how it happens.

    Not the harvesting part, which I understood long ago and used to do before the runes took over. I am talking about bloodline harvesting; it is still aplete enigma to me and will remain as such, in the foreseeable future.

    Buzz!

    It took a few seconds for the runes to spread over them before the harvesting began.

    For the second Grimm, it was straightforward. Not so much, with the first Grimm.

    The moment the harvest began, its bloodline materialized and roared in defiance, but it didn''t stop the harvest.

    Hun!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I have even been surprised, seeing how much the bloodline essence the runes are harvesting. Before, at the start, there used to be only a trickle due to all the resistance, but now it has started with more than a trickle.

    As the runes harvest the bloodline; I had realized one thing.

    The essence is getting divided into two shares instead of four. That had been happening for years.

    My share is getting divided even further between the tree and me. Still, my share is much bigger than it used to be before.

    Though it didn''t make me happy, seeing what had caused it.

    I pushed the sadness away and looked at the changes happening to the tree, which were growing rapidly, absorbing the bloodline essence.

    It was the first time; the tree had absorbed the bloodline essence from Earth-Sovereign Grimms.

    So, its rapid growth isn''t surprising.

    Though, I wee the rapid growth. The books on the new floor gave me a better glimpse into these trees, and they are amazing.

    Buzz!

    Soon, the whole bloodline essence got absorbed, and the Grimms turned into the dust. While the core buzzed, released the strengthening essence into me.

    "Ahhh,"

    An unconscious moan couldn''t help but escape from my mouth as I began to absorb the strengthening energy.

    It had been years since Ist had it, but now this had brought all the memories back.

    My strength begins to rise rapidly as more strengthening energy is getting absorbed by me. My body is like a hungry beast, it is absorbing everything thating at it, but more ising from the core.

    I smiled, seeing that, before focusing on the thing happening in my core, where a single thing is absorbing a massive number of energies.

    All the growth energy released from the trees is being fed to the single spatial tree, which is guzzling it all and still hasn''t taken the step, I am waiting for it to do it.

    It was already at the Peak of Sovereign but still consuming a massive energy to take a leap forward.

    The energy it had consumed till now would have made tens of trees at peak Sovereign take a step into the Earth Sovereign.

    Time passed, and it consumed more and more energy; that I started to fear whether growth energy from single Mid-Earth Sovereigns wouldn''t be enough for it to take the step forward.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking that when the change begins to ur in the tree.

    It begins to get bigger, with powerful energy fluctuation released from it, which is being rapidly stabilized into the Earth Sovereign.

    It took eleven seconds after that to stabilize in the Earth Sovereign. Just as it did, I had diverted the energy into the other essential nts, like metal essence trees, stainless lotus, and a few others.

    The growth energy continued, but my clone had already plucked the two seeds from the spatial tree.

    One it had burrowed back into the ground since the tree had turned into the ashes, while the other it took to the song of sar, where the set-up had been ready for it months.

    On it, there is already an borate formation and a square blue block.

    It may look rough and rusted, but it was something I had worked on for months and used extremely precious resources that only an idiot would spend on crafting an abode.

    It will not be a simple abode, but something amazing. Something could be upgraded at every level.

    Though, before all that could happen. The process needs to seed; the process should be safe, but there is a chance of failure.

    Buzz!

    My clone put a spatial seed on it and activated the formation.

    The process begins and it won''t take long, ten minutes to max. In ten minutes, I will know whether my months of hard work and countless extremely precious resources bore the fruit I want.

    The chances of sess would have been higher if I had a Sky-grade spatial seed, but I need to wait for months for this Earth Sovereign one.

    For sky grade one, I would need to wait for years.

    I don''t want to wait for that long. I need my abode now; it will help me tremendously in surviving this ce.

 Chapter 3507 Blue Pearl

    Chapter 3507 Blue Pearl

    "It seemed like I had underestimated the increased share," I said to myself.

    The strengthening energy had stopped and so had the growth energy, both of which hadsted longer than I had thought they would.

    Though, I am happy. I had got the bigger boost and a couple of my nts were able to reach the Earth Sovereign.

    While it was all happening, I continued moving.

    As I had said, the further away from the battlefield, the better it would be.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Anybody moving close enough would be able to sense what is happening, and it is someone a Sky Sovereign. They won''t have any problem finding me, if I am close enough.

    Though I am moving, I am keeping a close on the important thing that is happening in my core.

    The spatial seed merges with the abode, and the process is nearly finished. Within a minute, I will know whether I would seed or not.

    I had tried to calm myself, but my heart was beating up wilding in trepidation.

    Seconds passed when suddenly the formation red up brightly. It was so bright, that I couldn''t see what was happening.

    The re onlysted for a fraction of a second before it began to dim rapidly until the formation activated.

    Now, in front of me is a thumb-sized sea blue pearl.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, seeing the pearl. I seeded; I had sessfully forged the abode. It is an abode that is going to help me tremendously. I had waited and spent years on it along with resources that would shock even the prime.

    I looked at it, before taking the beautiful pearl in my hand and looked inside.

    "Fuck!" I said loudly and stopped in my tracks; even my aura shook around me. If there had been Earth Sovereigns near me; they would have been able to discover me.

    I couldn''t me myself; the space inside was too shocking.

    I had thought of me using Earth-Sovereign grade spatial seed. I will get a space of around two thousand square feet; an area of normal size abode.

    To my surprise, I have got four times of that.

    The abode has an internal space of eight thousand two hundred and thirty-two square feet. It shouldn''t have been possible, given the grade of spatial seed, but it has.

    I wanted to find the reason behind it, but I pushed those thoughts away and ced the pearl on a song of sar, before tapping on a few buttons.

    The artifact began to scan and five and a half minutester; the data appeared in front of me, which once again made my eyes go wide.

    The spatial stability of the space inside is off the chart, and it is very important for my purposes.

    I wanted to use it immediately, but I didn''t instead handle it over to my clone for further tests and preparations. There are a lot of things that need to be done in the abode.

    I have only created a spatial construct, that could bear the weight of the person of my power.

    Now, I have to fit in with a life support that will make living in itfortable. I will also need to create a space to live; I wouldn''t be sleeping on the cold, hard floor.

    Thankfully, everything is prepared. Though my clone would need to make an adjustment on some things, before fitting them in my core.

    I will be done before the evening.

    So, I pulled the focus out of my abode and suspected the connection with my clone. Now, I will not know what is happening with it, till I reestablish my connection with it.

    I will not do it, till the evening.

    With my full concentration back on the journey. I increased my speed a little and adjusted the stealth method.

    Since I have entered this unknown region, I have a couple of ces I want to visit, including Oryg pass where something fishy is happening. I won''t be going too close to it or any close to it, given the sheer number of Grimms present in there.

    The Grimms don''t gather in such numbers unless there is something really important in there.

    I wish I had the power of Sky Sovereign; then I would be able to get much closer to my abilities and would have tried for benefits.

    Even now, the hope is not lost.

    Nearly every Sky-Sovereign is going in there, and many Earth-Sovereigns are going there. If we gathered in enough numbers, we could force the Grimms to make the way.

    I am going there but taking a long route. I will visit a few ces which I have found interesting.

    However, my main objective will remain the same. Which is to find as much as Grimms as possible and kill them. The main target is those with a bloodline, but I would be fine, to kill those without a bloodline too.

    It is not like they didn''t offer anything other than their life.

    Two hours passed, and I havee across a few Grimms. Three to be exact, one was a pair and the other one was alone; all three of them were peak Sovereign and not a single one of them had the bloodline.

    Though they did have some good things in their storage.

    Hun!

    I was moving when suddenly, I had stopped and activated a few more stealth formations before releasing the soul waves.

    A couple of secondster, the soul waves came back, bringing information with them.

    There was a Sky Sovereign a few miles into the direction, I was moving, and it was hitting some stone-like thing. I think, it is trying to break it and seemed to seed, seeing how the cracks begin to appear on it.

    I don''t know what that thing is and would love to know, but if I tried, it would discover me and there would only be one thing would have after that.

    So, I pushed away my curiosity and began to move away slowly.

    I wanted to run away as fast as possible, but I didn''t instead, I controlled every instinct and moved as slow as I could, with the full power of my stealth ability intact.

    There are really Sky Sovereigns everywhere. I am finding at least one daily, and it is when I am not following the direct path and staying away from the main route.

    Sometimes, I really want to leave with all the danger, but that thought gets pushed away as it appears.

    I didn''t even do that intentionally; the other thoughts, such as excitement, did it.

    While I feel fear when I encounter things like this, there is also excitement behind it. I like the danger; it gives me a thrill.

    I am not special in getting a feeling like this, most powerhouses feel the same. It is through these dangers, that we get the opportunities. Though many ended up losing their lives.

    Still, it is an undeniable fact, that those who take such risks, advance faster and higher, while those who y it safe, advance slower.

    However, there are exceptions, like the special inheritances of healers, alchemists, and other professionals.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when I sensed a group of four Earth Sovereigns. I stopped on my track, but a momentter, resumed my journey, with a disappointment in my heart.

 Chapter 3508 Map

    ?

    ?

    3508 Map

    ''I think I am far enough that, even if I fight here, the Sky Sovereign won''t able to sense me,'' I thought as I stopped.

    I really wanted to curse that bastard. Because of it, I had lost six Grimms, of which two had the bloodline.

    If I had fought them, the bastard would have definitely sensed it. Especially the group of four. The two I had seenter were quite far, but I didn''t want to risk it, for those who didn''t even have a bloodline.

    I sighed and shook my head before resuming my journey, hoping I would see some juicy Grimms as soon as possible.

    An hour passed, and there was no juicy Grimm; I didn''t even sense the Sovereign one.

    It was disappointing, but that is life.

    Hun!

    A minute passed when I stopped. I had sensed something, and it was not Grimm; it was native, one belonging to the Tor.

    Seeing the distance between us, I activated the connection with my batch, and a momentter, it got connected to the badge of another member.

    We didn''t chat, I had sent him the data on which I had been able to find out and the Grimms I had encountered, including their tribe, stage, and other things and he sent me what he had.

    A minuteter, I resumed my journey, and he resumed his.

    There is no need to personally contact the member when you can do it more securely through the badge.

    However, for the security season, the function is restricted. For it to connect, one would need to know the general direction and general distance of the person I wanted to connect with.

    The person could also reject the connection and I will not know it, to me it will be nk, which could appear due to several reasons.

    The restrictions put on the batch, so that traitors won''t be able to take advantage of it. Like using it like apass, to find the members that entered their range.

    They once did that.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on the data, I had received from him, and it is interesting. Some of the data inside had been provided by the Sky Sovereigns.

    Reading the data, I had made some slight changes to my route.

    Hun!

    Two hours passed when I had stopped. I had finally sensed the Grimms; they were Earth Sovereign Grimms and one of them had the bloodline.

    Hun!

    They are standing and looking at the map. I couldn''t help but be surprised seeing that because the man they are using is of leather instead of memory crystals.

    They discussed something by looking at the map, before putting it back into their storage and moving ahead.

    I moved toward them, and soon, there was only less than four hundred meters of distance between us. I didn''t attack them, instead followed them, trying to hear what they were talking about.

    Thirty-six minutester, I shook my head and moved, and appeared behind them like a phantom, with a spear in my hand.

    Puch!

    ?

    I attacked the first Grimm; the Initial Earth Sovereign. The one with the bloodline; it didn''t even sense me, till I pierced the spear into its chest.

    "Native!"

    The second Grimm screamed in outrage, before fear appeared in its eyes, as it understood, how easily I had been able to kill its friend.

    It tried to run.

    Puch!

    I didn''t chase it and simply threw my spear at it. It activated many defensive methods, seeing iting at it, but my spear pierced through it all, before burying itself into its chest.

    A secondter, the Grimms disappeared.

    I didn''t stay either; I moved the second I had killed them. There is no reason to stay.

    However, while I moved, I put my focus on my core and asked my clone to open their storage first.

    When it did, I received quite a surprise that for a minute; I wasn''t able to focus on the map, for which I had asked the clone to open the storage immediately in the first ce.

    "Well, it is really something," I said with a smile.

    I don''t need that precious thing, I have found in their storages, but others would love it.n0veIfullb00k top update ce. Especially those who practice wind-lightning elements; those resources would be perfect for them.

    Hun!

    Finally, my clone turned to the map and a surprise couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    The first thing, I noticed is how old the map is. It is not something the Grimms made, from little I could see from it, it is likely from this realm.

    ?

    Which makes the whole thing interesting, but also difficult.

    My clone had projected the map with the one I have and the one I had got just now and there were barely any simrities.

    ''No wonder the Grimms were cursing repeatedly,'' I thought.

    There were not any simrities at first nce, but when I looked clearly and added more data, I got from others. I began to see the simrities.

    A few secondster, a big smile appeared on my face.

    "Good," I said to my clone.

    I have understood the map enough to guess the rough position of the destination and it shouldn''t take more than a day to reach there from where I am.

    The question is, should I go to the ce it is taking me?

    It is not exactly on my route, and it is more likely that, the ce the map is leading me to head turned into the dust thousands of years ago.

    "Fuck it," I said and decided to check it out.

    Buzz!

    So, I moved, and a few seconds after that, my core buzzed. The strengthening essence released from it and flowed into my body, where it was getting absorbed hungrily.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The strengthening essence is not as powerful as thest Grimms, due to it being a level lower and it was stronger than usual.

    I am still excited about it as it will increase my strength and there is also the wonderful growth energy.

 Chapter 3509 Bull

    Chapter 3509 Bull

    BANNNG!

    The huge horns of the monster crashed against my sword, sending me flying once again, with blooding out of my mouth.

    It came at me again, with those sharp glowing horns that could pierce through my armor, without any resistance.

    I am bloodied and seriously injured, but put my great sword in front of me to defend myself.

    The attack from the monster had been so sudden. Fifty-five seconds ago, I had sensed the monster, four seconds after that, I had received its first attack.

    I didn''t run away and instead prepared to fight it, because running away had been useless. It would have caught me within seconds.

    It is why, I am using a great sword instead of the spear; I wanted to be at my best at a powerful enemy like this.

    I am fighting a bull monster who is at Peak Earth Sovereign Stage. It is white, with blue spots and long sharp pointed blue horns. I couldn''t let my body be touched by those horns.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It would be the death of me.

    BANNNG!

    Once again, the horns crashed against my sword hard, and I shot back at even greater speed.

    With such momentum, it is really hard to avoid the trees. It is why I am avoiding those I could and crashing through the rest.

    The monster is far too powerful, to fight against. I wouldn''t fight against it, but here, I don''t have a choice; given its power, I couldn''t run away from it.

    Nor, I could hide, seeing how it had been able to sense me through the stealth method. Even forbidden power didn''t make the method perfect; there are some monsters or special methods, that could detect it.

    Usually, I wee such enemies; it helps me find a w in my method and fix it, but this bastard is too powerful.

    Since it had attacked me; I am only defending. It is not giving me a chance to do anything else.

    Now, I really regret not setting up the abode and resting. I shouldn''t have traveled through the night, but I wanted to cover a little more distance before I stopped to rest.

    It is all because of that bloody map and my excitement to reach the ce as soon as possible.

    There is no use in regret; I have to deal with the monster before it kills me and I had started before it had even arrived.

    BANNNG!

    Once again, I was hit and this time, even stronger, with a huge load of monster energies that would kill anyone of my power, but I have handled them without any problem.

    It is the physical part of the attack that will kill me.

    Already, it had broken my bones and damaged my internal organs. If not, for powerful healing energies working their magic with the aid formation within, I would have been dead seconds ago.

    MOOO!

    It mooed loudly in anger and came at me, with its horns shining even more brightly.

    The monster is getting angry and has more power to deal with me. Seeing that, I shuddered, but moved my sword forward, despite the pain I was feeling, making the slightest movement.

    CLANNNNG!

    The horns crashed on my sword, and I felt like a meteor had crashed against me and had swept me up in its momentum.

    Sending me flying back with such force that my armor got strained in managing the momentum to help me dodge the trees.

    It is a good thing; my clone is managing that. I would have trouble doing that since I was vomiting blood repeatedly, whole more bones cracked around me.

    This time, the injuries had crossed the limit, that I won''t be able to use my full power, while the bull wasing at me, with more power.

    Every part of my body screamed in pain, especially my hands, as I once again moved my sword forward to defend against theing attack of the horns, but I still moved my sword forward.

    BANNNNG!

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed as I nearly threw my sword away, I sense back, blood and pieces of internal organsing from my mouth.

    This time, the skin of my hand split open and blood began toe out of it.

    MOOOOOED!

    The monster mooed loudly, seeing me surviving, and came at me and now, its horns are shining like the torch.

    ''I won''t be able to survive,'' I thought and without hesitation, pulled the strings.

    I would have liked to have a minute more, but unfortunately, I can''t have that. I would be dead in the next second if I didn''t use the string, and I did.

    The moment, I did, confusion appeared in the eyes of the monster, before rm shed on them, as it found itself slowing. Its movement is constrained by something, it couldn''t exin.

    MOOOOED!

    It mooed loudly, and I thought it would run away as most monsters would do in such a condition, but it didn''t and instead, it targeted its eyes at me, with bubbling rage.

    The air began to shake around it and the horns zed like the sun, and I couldn''t even see them.

    Its speed, which had slowed down considerably, got faster and appeared in front of me, before attacking me with those zing horns.

    Sup!

    The sword disappeared from my hand, and I used every bit of power I could muster and dodge the attack, dodging it sessfully by inches.

    MOOOOED!

    It mooed in rage and attacked me again and this time, I had dodged the attack, by the same distance.

    This monster wasn''t someone to let go of and seemed to harness even more power and attack again, but this time too, I had dodged the attack.

    I am not only dodging the attack but also manipting the strings.

    Since it hade to that, I had decided to forgo the delicate method and started to manipte without caring to hide.

    Every second, more and more strings appear around it, while old ones are getting tighter at the right parts, making its movement difficult.

    Still, the bastard is strong and resisting the strings.

    "I want to see how long you could resist," I said directly, looking into its eyes, as I dodged another attack. It red at me angrily and attacked again and I dodged.

    It continued for a little over twenty seconds, before the monster began to slow down and no matter how much it increased its power, its speed wouldn''t increase at all.

    Instead, it would slow every second.

    Mooed!

    It moved, and it was a low roar, because I had wrapped my strings around its mouth, that it couldn''t even moo properly.

    It continued for a couple more seconds and it kept attacking, despite slowing down. It seemed to want to kill me, prioritizing its survival, which is fine too.

    Because I want to kill it too; the next meal I have will have this bastard on it.

    It attacked me again, but this time, I didn''t move, and when its horn appeared an inch from me; it stopped moving too.

    "You should have run away when you had the chance," I said to it and my sword into a fine long needle sword, while I moved toward its eyes.

    It tried to defend, focused its magic on the eye, I attacked, but it was useless.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through it, before piercing its eyes and then its brain, before releasing a burst of energy, which finally killed it.

 Chapter 3510 Abode

    Chapter 3510 Abode

    I looked at the dead monster that had nearly killed me; I thought it would be Grimms, that would take me to such a desperate stage, but it was the monster who did it.

    I sent the body to my core before I began to search for the ce to set up my abode.

    Monsters are watching me and while all of them are weaker than the one I had fought. They will attack me when they have built enough courage, and I am not in a position to deal with the monsters.

    While I may be able to deal with them.

    What will I do when the stronger monster gets attracted by the battle? If something Bull monster attacked me. Worse, if the Grimms came, I would suffer a fate worse than death in their hands.

    A minute and a halfter, I found a spot. It is not much hidden, but I don''t have the luxury of time to find a better ce.

    "Well, I hope you will be worth all the resources I spent on you," I said to the blue pearl that appeared in my hand before releasing it.

    It fell on the ground and disappeared, while I took a step forward and disappeared too.

    Monster watching saw little. They didn''t see the pearl glowing the moment it fell from my hand or changing its shape to a small rock, like the surrounding ones.

    Or the borate blue gate appearing in front of me, through which I passed through and took a step, and disappeared.

    I entered the other side and found myself over the water; the whole space was filled with clear blue water and in the center of the water was ake house; inspired by myke house at the academy.

    Thud!

    I flew toward theke house, before appearing on a spacious patio, and my clothes disappeared.

    At the same time, a tub with an herbal solution appeared. It is not a normal tub, but a song of sar, in which I dipped.

    I closed my eyes and within seconds fell into sleep.

    It is very dangerous to sleep, seeing there are monsters appearing where I had been a few seconds ago. Trying to sniff the ground for my smell or energy signature.

    The nose of one monster had touched an ordinary rock, and its breath pushed it away.

    My priority is healing and sleeping will aid me a lot.

    I slept like a baby, waking up on my own six hourster, with all my injuries healed.

    Now, I am feeling famished, but before I can eat, I have to take a shower.

    I got out of the tub, and it disappeared while I touched the control panel. A secondter, the shower head came out of the beam and cold clear water began to fall on my body.

    It feels amazing, and since it is my abode, and I am alone, I could do anything. Including showering on the porch.

    It wiped away all the dirt and blood and everything else, making me feel clean.

    I stopped the shower and disappeared, while the wooden floor became dry, before I even finished drying myself.

    I wore a fresh set of clothes and sat on the chair, on the other end of the patio a momentter. A sumptuous dinner appeared in front of me; many of the dishes were made from the bull itself.

    I would have liked to cook it myself, but I knew, I would be famished when I woke up.

    So, I asked my clone to prepare the dinner for me.

    I ate the delicious food and drank some wine, which made me feel a little buzz. It cost me a lot, but it is worth it.

    Though, I should think about brewing my wine. I have tons of amazing recipes and good experience in doing that; I think I will be able to craft the wine and it is time, I do so.

    I even have a fresh ingredient, growing in my garden.

    I will do it after, I return to the academy. Till then, I will decide what kind of I want to craft, and if I don''t have ingredients., I could nt them.

    I am sure I will find enough Grimms to take the nts to maturity.

    I finished the dinner, and I washed the tes in my core, beforeing out and reclining the seat.

    I looked smallke and a fake, but beautiful moon, which lit up the whole sky, along with fake stars. It feels quite serene like I had imagined it to be.

    I enjoyed the night for a minute, before tapping on the control panel, and soon projection appeared in front of me. It is a projection outside.

    In six hours, all the monsters disappeared. Despite six of them, not a single one was able to sense my abode.

    Two and even touched it, but sense any extraordinary about it.

    Thinking it was an ordinary rock.

    It is not showing me what is happening outside, but also sensing the energies. It could sense them as keenly as me and could distinguish the energies of monsters, Grimms, and people, with the faintest sample.

    The abode is really amazing, doing everything I had created it for. Making all the resources I had spent on it worth it.

    I stayed on the porch for about half an hour, before going inside.

    I had restored the connection with my clone after it finished working on the abode, but I had sealed memories of what it was inside.

    I wanted to look at the changes with my own eyes.

    "Amazing," I said as I looked at therge hall, with wood and ss. The moonlight is entering inside, brightening the whole hall.

    The interior has a cozy feel withfortable couches and fireces. There is an open kitchen, with all the appliances I would need for my cooking.

    There are five rooms. Two beside the hall and three above. More could be added in a short time if the need rose.

    I climbed the wooden stairs and reached the first room. It is my room, and like all the rooms, it has a bathroom and a practice room attached to it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The clone kept the interior minimalistic with a personal touch. There are photos of the marina, my family and friends. Usually, I do not keep photos, as I miss them too much and sometimes, it gets overwhelming.

    I will keep them till the memories overwhelm me.

    I stared at the photos, and tears couldn''t help but streak down my eyes.

    I stayed in the room for a few minutes before getting out. However, when I did, there was a smile on my face.

    The memories are not always painful. Sometimes, one needs to look at them to find the purpose for which one lives.

    I checked the other rooms and rooms below, beforeing back to the patio with a smile on my face. My clone had done a wonderful job, of making this abode feel like home.

    It will be my home, a space that will be with me for years.

    The constant will help me.

 Chapter 3511 The Gorge

    Chapter 3511 The Gorge

    I opened my eyes and got up, before appearing on the porch and tapping on the control panel.

    A secondter, a visible energy gate appeared, and I walked out. I appeared in the ce; I had disappearedst night.

    I looked around before a blue pearl appeared in my hand from the ground.

    It disappeared in my core while I started my journey toward my destination. Last night, my clone spent some more time on the map and was able to narrow down the location even further.

    If Nero had been here, I would have had the perfect location already.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He would have even been able to find out whether there was something there. This saves me the time and effort, I will spend going there and might not find anything.

    This ce is over a hundred thousand years old. It is a long time for many things to turn into the dust.

    I hope, there will be something where the map leads me. Something that will be worth the time I am spending on going there, which I could have spent in moving toward my destination.

    There are some good things there, that I want to check out, before getting as close to the Oryg valley.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when I sensed a group of monsters, and they wereing toward me.

    For a moment, I thought they were targeting me, and it scared the hell out of me. Considering it is a group of seventeen monsters, with three of them at the Peak of Sovereign Stage.

    Thankfully, their target isn''t me, but they areing in my general direction and that is dangerous.

    I reinforced my stealth method and began to move out of their path and eleven secondster, there was a distance of eight hundred meters between me and the monsters.

    I heaved a sigh of relief when they exited the range of my soul sense and resumed my journey.

    For the next three hours, the journey was with no trouble. Aside from monsters, I didn''t discover anything, and not a single monster I hade across was dangerous to me.

    Which helped me cover a quite a lot of distance.

    Hun!

    I was moving, when I had sensed a group of Sovereign Grimms. There were five of them, but not a single one of them had the bloodline, but I had still killed them, before resuming my journey.

    Hours passed, and I continued toward the ce, where the map leading me.

    I havee across a few natives, which I had avoided, since not a single one of them was from Tor and some Grimm, I had killed two more who didn''t have a bloodline.

    I hade across a team of Grimms, whose leader had the bloodline, but their strength was above what I could handle.

    So, I hid.

    I wanted to follow them and take a chance when they came across a team of natives, but I discarded the idea as it came.

    First, it is extremely dangerous. If they discover me, they will kill me and second, I couldn''t waste my time on them, despite the juicy bloodline; I have a destination I have to reach.

    A few more hours passed, and I stopped at the gorge.

    It is not a big gorge, but it is not small either and if my clone is guessing right, then my destination is inside it.

    I will have to enter the water, and it is dangerous, not because of the monsters inside, but also because there are strange energies mixed inside it, which makes it very dangerous.

    Not many would dare to enter inside.

    I looked at the crystal blue water and jumped. As I did, my armor began to change. It started to turn crystal blue, like the water below, and my speed also began to slow down, with stealth covering my movements.

    If I fall down like a normal person; the monster inside would discover me immediately.

    That would be a very dumb way to die.

    Soon, I reached the water and slowly began to enter inside. As I did, my stealth method, began to meld with the energies of water.

    They are trying to drill inside me and powerful enough, that amon Earth Sovereign won''t be able to survive more than a few minutes in it.

    I went inside the water and began to swim down. The force of the water is powerful, but it is not something I couldn''t manage.

    The real threat is the monsters and there are many. Thankfully, my stealth method worked great in the environment with the powerful energies, and I remained undetected by the powerful monsters, swimming a few hundred meters away from me.

    These monsters have powerful detection methods, but I was able to hide from them.

    A few minutes passed when I stopped and looked around.

    The map had brought me here and now, I have to find the ce myself, which is easier said than done. Considering it might be where the water is and had been destroyed by it in the thousands of years.

    ''Since I hade here; I won''t leave till I find one.'' I thought and began to release the special soul waves.

    These waves are more focused on the environment than the monsters or other dangers. They will search for the special energies and help me map the whole ce.

    It will be much easier to find the ce if I have aplete model of this gorge, along with all the energy signatures.

    It is not an easy task, but since I had spent so much time and energying here. I will have to do it; I couldn''t waste it all through the half-hearted method.

    The waves after waves released from my body, spreading far and wide, before returning with the data.

    Every few minutes, I would change my ce and send more waves, getting more and more data. I continued this for more than two hours before I got all the data.

 Chapter 3512 Broken

    Chapter 3512 Broken

    "Let''s hope I find the ce," I said as I looked at the vast model of the gorge in front of me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    All my clones working on the inheritance stopped for a moment and now helping me find the destination.

    A few minutes passed, and we found nothing. Everything seemed to have a reason behind it; those soul''s waves I had released went quite deep and brought clear data.

    ''At least, I now know how good the method is,'' I thought to myself.

    "There, this energy signature looked different from all the others," said the third clone; pointing at a very pale cloud of reddish energy.

    "It might be from some monster?" I questioned, but my clone shook its head and brought out another graph.

    "It is not from the monster," I replied to my own question, seeing the graphs.

    Monsters may have different energies, but they all have a specific life signature, but this energy didn''t have it. It is different from all the other energies from the gorge.

    It is faint and fading every minute, which is what confused me, but seeing there is no other lead, I decided to check it out, while my clones study the data further.

    I swam toward it, avoiding any monster I hade across before finally reaching the ce.

    The energy there was even fainter than before, but aside from it, there was nothing. All I could water and gorge the wall; I scanned everything with soul sense thick with forbidden power, but found nothing.

    I was about to leave when an idea came to my mind, and I took out the map.

    For a second, nothing happened before it started to glow and within a second, that glow brightened up. Scaring the hell out of me, seeing there are a lot of monsters here.

    Some had started toe at me.

    "Fuck!" I cursed and activated the formations across my body for the preparations when I saw a golden gate forming in front of me.

    It took a second to materialize fully, and I went toward it.

    I could have waited and observed, but there was no time. I need to get away as soon as possible; the monster is not far behind me, and I am not its match.

    I passed through the gate, and everything darkened, and it remained dark for a while before it came clear.

    "Wel..coe ho¡­der of key, the chall"

    I had just appeared when I heard a broken voice, which abruptly stopped after a few seconds.

    "Did I make a mistake?" I asked myself as I looked around.

    I have found myself in a vast space that is dpidated. It is not just a building around me that seemed dpidated, but also the space; it is broken with a couple of rifts.

    Though, despite rifts, the space is quite strong or strong enough that Earth Sovereigns and even Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to make things worse here.

    The entry of the prime would copse the whole space. Thankfully, the primes wouldn''t being here.

    I looked back and, as I had expected, there was nothing there. If I want to get out, I will need to find the exit, but first, let''s see the key.

    Yes, there is a key in my hand. It is white and looks to be made of marble with a numeric three written on it.

    I scanned the key and felt nothing, nor receive any information from it. This key definitely had some uses; it might even help get out of this ce.

    I really want that.

    The other ces I want to go areplete and many still have a lot of interesting things. If I am able out of here on time, I could still follow my schedule and visit them.

    Though looking at the state of this ce, it won''t be easy to get out of here.

    I scanned the area of my soul, and my expressions couldn''t help but turn serious. I had already expected there could be people other than me when the gate materialized in front of me.

    The residual energies I had seen are from it.

    The thing that makes it even more dangerous. That five residual auras, I had sensed, three are Sky Sovereigns; one is natives, and two are Grimms.

    The two Earth-Sovereigns are also the Grimms.

    These three arrived here a day before me; I am sure, there is much to be more. Especially the Grimms, who have been on this side of the realm for more than a month.

    This might not be the only entrance.

    Thinking that, my expressions couldn''t help but turn serious. However, one would see apletely different thing focusing on my heart, which is beating excitedly.

    Hun!

    "Let''s go," I said to myself and stopped a momentter.

    I tried to put the key in my storage, but it repelled itself. I tried with my core and the result was the same.

    Seeing that, I put it in my pocket. Since I couldn''t put it in storage, the pocket is the only option I have.

    I have sealed the pocket with my energy and there is armor around me; it wouldn''t be hard for the key, to escape through this dual protection.

    With that done, I moved with my soul spreading wide.

    I noticed many things that turned my expression serious. Like the signs of the battle of the Sky Sovereigns and a broken formation, which is releasing a tiny burst of energy every second, which is powerful enough to harm the Sky Sovereign.

    As for what it will do, for the Earth Sovereign. Well, they will be vaporized; I will be no exception to that.

    There are many broken formations like that one, and some are extremely dangerous.

    I avoided the debris of the building ahead of me and the broken formation. I looked for something useful, but everything that was useful or precious seemed to be picked clean.

    It is not surprising; this is the entry point. It is the first ce that gets looted in a ce like this.

 Chapter 3513 Fighting

    Chapter 3513 Fighting

    ''Careful, careful¡­'' I muttered in my heart as I moved around a group of dangerous broken formations.

    It had been a six and half hours since I hade to this ce and since then; I hadn''t found anything good or sensed any Grimms or natives.

    It feels quite frustrating, but I didn''t let it get to me.

    I knew from the beginning that I wouldn''t do anything for a few hours. It is not like; I didn''t find anything; the data I am getting here could be said to be precious.

    Since I had started working on the abode; I had taken more interest in space. More importantly, contained spaces.

    I am now noticing things I would have simply discarded before. Collecting the data and understanding things, so I could make my abode even better for the next upgrade.

    It had been only a day since I seeded in forging the abode and I was already thinking about the next upgrade, which would take years.

    I let those thoughts flow as ideas, I have quite good and I have noted down, to be worked on themter.

    Hun!

    I got out of the maze of broken formations and was about to choose the path from several when it had been chosen by me.

    I am sensing the auras.

    There are people fighting natives, and Grimms and they are at Earth-Sovereign, and few even seem Sovereigns. What excited me the most was the aura of bloodline among them.

    It is quite far, so I increased my pace, but not too much.

    This ce is dangerous, and I don''t want to activate something nasty in my hurry.

    It took me over fifteen minutes before I was able to see those fighting and I have to say, there are quite many people fighting there.

    Though, the numbers didn''t surprise me. I had already guessed their numbers before I even saw them.

    There are neen people fighting. Eight of them are natives, eleven of them are Grimms and the Grimms have the upper hand.

    They have already killed one native. There is no body of them, but there is a residual aura, and unless that person had escaped; death is only outside and likely one, seeing how Grimms have an advantage in numbers and power.

    There are three High-Earth Sovereigns, Five Mid-Earth Sovereigns, one Initial Earth-Sovereigns, and two Peak Sovereigns.

    The natives have two High-Sovereigns, but they didn''t have a Mid-Earth Sovereign, who has greater strength than High-Earth Sovereigns.

    The two High Earth-Sovereign natives are effectively fighting against the four Grimms of the same level.

    The Mid-Earth Sovereign isn''t the only one with the bloodline. There are two more, one Initial-Earth Sovereign and the other Peak Sovereign.

    The Grimms are squeezing the natives. It looks bad for them, and I wish I could join the battle, but I will not. It won''t change the result of the battle, even if I joined them.

    If I joined, I would be able to keep one upied at most. It would take a while before I could produce a chance to kill one.

    That doesn''t mean I am not going to help them.

    I activated my stealth ability at full power and moved slowly toward the battle. Hiding behind the walls and buildings as I got closer and closer, till I reached the closest as possible.

    It would have been great. If I could move closer, but it is the closest I could get before they could discover me.

    I had already got closer than I liked, but there was no other choice. I needed to be at least this close before I could start.

    Let''s hope, I can finish quickly before any more natives die.

    To be honest, I would love nothing more than jumping into the battle, but it is extremely risky. Even if I gave control of the strings to my clone, it wouldn''t help much.

    As my presence itself forces them to fight hard and of lower Mid-Earth-Sovereign and below would be at risk.

    Only the High-Earth Sovereign would benefit me from joining, but they could handle the four opponents they are fighting against.

    Seconds passed and turned into a minute, and I was yet to be done. More than half of the work had been done, but I am not finished, and I won''t join them, till I do.

    While I am sitting here, the natives are fighting desperately. Receiving grave injuries as they do.

    I didn''t focus on that; I focused on my work. Only through it, I will be sessfully able to save the natives.

    Finally, I opened my eyes and shot into the sky, toward the four Earth Sovereigns fighting in the sky. They have sensed me and the eyes of a native lit up as they sensed me.

    ''Let ite, I will handle it,'' I said to the two natives when they were about to make a move to stop the ck Hawkman.

    A Mid-Sovereign, but is more powerful than the High-Sovereigns. All the injuries they had on their body had been caused by this one.

    With no interference, it came at me, and its speed was fast. It is the fastest Grimms I have seen below the High-Sovereigns.

    Its wings opened fully as it stopped in front of me, creating an air st powerful enough that it would send an Initial Earth-Sovereigns crashing on the ground.

    "You have made a mistakeing to rescue, native. Now, you will pay the price for that." It said with a grin and attacked me with a ck de, covered in zing grey fire.

    "I don''t think so," I said and attacked back with the power of burst coursing through me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was a little surprised seeing the speed and power of my attack and increased the speed of its attack even further and a fraction of a secondter, there was only an inch of distance between them.

    That is when a shock appeared in its eyes as the speed of its sword slowed down enough that my sword moved around it and reached its chest.

 Chapter 3514 Traitor

    Chapter 3514 Traitor

    Puch!

    My spear pierced through the chest of Grimm, while it watched in the shock. Not only it, but others are also surprised to see how it died.

    No one had thought it would happen, especially the Grimm, in whose heart, my spear is buried.

    It was so confident, and it had a right to be; it was so powerful that I would have needed quite a long to kill.

    Unfortunately, its fate was sealed the moment I sensed its bloodline. It can be a great blessing, but also the curse for the Grimms, when they came against the people like me.

    I removed the spear, and the Grimm disappeared.

    I didn''t talk and instead went toward the three Grimms at the top. I was surprised they didn''t run away and instead summoned their pull power to attack.

    "Finish these two quickly; I will hold back this bastard!" said Yellow Tigerman and came at me, holding a sword and shield, which seemed to be carved out of the amber.

    Burst 100%.

    I didn''t hold back either and activated the burst at full power.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the amber sword, stopping it in its tracks, but instead of anger and surprise, a grin appeared on its face as it moved that gigantic shield at me.

    ''Fuck!''

    I cursed and moved to dodge the attack, and now, even the sword ising at me.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended against the heavy shield, stopping the attack, but needed to move quickly to avoid the sword, but the shield came at me again.

    Such enemies are quite frustrating, but dealing with them is part of the job. I am doing that, but it felt like, I was dancing on the edge of the knife, where a single mistake and I wouldn''t be cut into two.

    More like a patty.

    That shield is extremely dangerous, with a powerful vibrating force. If it hit my body directly, those dangerous vibrations would turn me into a fine paste.

    So, I am either avoiding it or defending against it.

    "You are not that special. That bastard Oge got too confident and too close. I am not going to make that mistake," said the Tigerman and attacked me again.

    I defended against the sword and dodged the shield, before defending against it a momentter and dodging the sword.

    I am using everything I have, and it is hard, but what other choice do I have? Yes, I have an option, but that will dy the fight longer and it is something I want, considering the natives below are at the breaking limit.

    So, whether I want it to not, I have to do it.

    A minute passed, and I felt like an hour, and I had to survive against it for another hour and it would be a challenge.

    It would have helped if those two natives were able to help me a little, but the Grimms were keeping them busy; it would be a wishful thinking, to expect them to deal with those Grimms ande to help me.

    Buzz!

    I was thinking about that when my core buzzed. A momentter, powerful strengthening energies came flooding into me.

    Seeing that, I felt relieved. This is going to help me a lot.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed when a native received a grave injury on the leg. Snakeman had nearly cut his whole leg and would have done it, if not for him dodging the attack.

    It is not the first time he or others have received such injuries and if they didn''t receive the help soon, one of those injuries is going to kill them.

    "You can forget about saving them, native; they will die and so will you," said Tigerman, when another native received a grave injury, this time on the chest.

    "It won''t happen," I replied as I dodged that shield of it once again.

    "And how will you stop that?" it asked,ughing as it attacked me again with its sword.

    "Like this," I replied and attacked it, while its movement slowed down. A terror appeared in its eyes and it tried to retreat.

    It was fast, but my strings had slowed down its movements enough that I could appear by its chest, using my full speed.

    If I had bound it fully, it wouldn''t have been able to move so fast, but I couldn''t afford to wait for that to happen. If I did, one of the natives would surely die and that is a risk, I am not willing to take.

    Puch!

    My spear crushed through its defensive method, before piercing through its chest and delivering a dose of powerful energies before my core pulled it inside.

    I took the Grimm inside my core and turned to the ones that were fighting, only to see all of them have stopped.

    They stopped for a moment before they turned and began to run away.

    It surprised me, and I threw my spear and a couple more spears appeared around me. I threw them all at the Grimms.

    The two natives tried to stop the Grimms and chased them for a while, before returning disappointed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I could have chased them, but given their speed. It would have been a struggle to catch them.

    Those two bastards are slow at all when they use their methodbination.

    In the end, aside from two High Earth-Sovereigns; no Grimms were able to escape. I also got two Grimms with bloodline and a normal one for a show, which I took into my core, before turning to the key floating in front of me.

    When I had pulled the Tigerman into my core; it came with everything it had on it, except for this key, which had remained behind.

    "Does anyone know anything about the key?" I asked as I took the key in my hand. They turned to me, and looking at the look in their eyes; it seemed like everyone knew what it does.

    "It opened spaces; the numeric on it shows how many spaces it could open," informed the Beastman while applying the medicine to its wounds.

    "Thank you for saving us; if you hadn''te time; we wouldn''t have survived," said the half-elf. He has many injuries on his body, but they are healing fast.

    "You would have done the same," I said with a smile and turned to the key in my hand.

    "So, what does it open?" I asked.

    The white key is simr to what I have. The only difference between them is the number they have on them; this one had a numeric one pasted on it, while mine had three.

    "They opened spaces. There are many spaces here, that could only be opened by these keys, some of the spaces have quite a good thing," replied the half-elf and I nodded.

    Hun!

    I was about to put a key in my pocket when the half-elf in front of me did something shocking.

    A bloody grin appeared, on his face, and he swung his sword at me. The attack held so much power, that I couldn''t defend or even dodge the attack, even if he hadn''t taken me by surprise.

    He had been hiding his power. He is no High-Earth Sovereign, but Peak Earth-Sovereign.

    As for why he did that, I will need to ask him that.

    The attack swiftly reached me and soon his sword was barely inches away from me, when it began to slow down and when it was half an inch away from my neck, it had stopped.

    He is shocked and so are others. While I am disappointed.

    My clone informed me of his true level when I was fighting against the Tigerman and I had just took a precaution, which was wise, because it had the power to kill me easily.

    "Why?" I asked, and I thought, it wouldn''t answer, seeing it not opening his eye''s mouth for several seconds.

    "Because there is a huge bounty on you people of Tor and also because I wanted the keys you have, along with everything else," he answered with a mirthless grin.

    "How do you know, I am from Tor?" I asked.

    "I have a list of all members of Yarv and you are not one of them," He replied. "I could be using a method to change my face," I said.

    "You could be, but I would have still gotten the keys and everything you have in your storage," he replied with a shrug.

    "Are you a bounty hunter or member of the cult?" I asked to which it smiled and a momentter, the shine of life disappeared from his eyes.

    "Traitor!" said the Beastman in anger and spitted.

    ''So Decisive,'' I thought, looking at him.

    He knew that once caught, there would only be a painful death. That is what happens with traitors, so he decides to take his own life.

    I had sent my string inside him. If I had a minute, I might have been able to stop him frommitting suicide, but unfortunately, I was too slow.

    I shook my head and sent the body to my core. I will give it to the organization to look at.

    He too has a key, with two written on it as I picked it up. A surprising thing happened, the key from the Grimm merged with the key from half elf.

    The number of it had also changed, and now, there is a three written on it.

    I looked at it for a moment, before putting it into my pocket, where it had merged with the key I had and the number on it turned to six.

    The keys seemed valuable that cultists like half elf were willing to reveal themselves.

    Though, it was not the only reason. He also wanted to loot me; I am sure, he has killed many people for loot and bounty.

 Chapter 3515 Field Of Broken Formation

    Chapter 3515 Field Of Broken Formation

    "Well, that was a little unexpected," I said, looking at Beastman.

    A mirthless smile appeared on the Beastman and others as they shook their heads and sighed.

    "Thank you for saving us. If not for you, we would have killed without mercy," he thanked, and it was Grimms he was referring to, but the traitor, who was strong enough to kill all of them within a second.

    "All of you would have done the same if you were in my ce," I replied, and he just smiled.

    "I am new to this ce, can you provide me some information and a map, if you, have it?" I asked, to which he nodded, and a couple of crystals came toward me.

    "Most of the information, we have is from spawns. They hade here before," he said.

    "It didn''t matter where the information ising from, as long as it is legit, I am fine with it," I said and turned to others, injured.

    They had drunk the potions and their healing power working in overdrive, but it would still take them a while to heal.

    "Here, take these potions. They are useful against the kind of injuries you have suffered," I said and threw potions at them.

    Some thanked, me while looking at me in suspicion and I couldn''t me them after the whole episode of the traitor.

    Still, some drank it and a few seconds after that, their eyes widened in surprise. Seeing that others drank it too, they too seemed surprised by its effect.

    Nothing is surprising about it.

    When they were fighting against the Grimms. I had collected a sample of their energies and filtered it and put it into these already crafted potions and looking at the data shing in front of me, they seemed to be working well.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It cost me a fortune to craft these potions, but I am happy they are working.

    "Take care, everyone," I said as I flew away after I got answers to my questions.

    A few minutester, Inded and continued my journey with the new match and higher strength than I had before joining the battle. All the Grimms had been harvested and their strengthening energy had been absorbed.

    They had transformed my entire core.

    For a few minutes, I had used all the growth energy I had on specific nts. I didn''t let it spread free and wide, but I did with the growth energy of the Sovereign Grimm.

    I let it spread everywhere into the thousands of nts, while growth is small since it spread into nearly all nts on two inds, its transformative.

    Early on, before I had evene to this ce, I decided to focus the growth energy from Earth-Sovereign on select nts that I needed and used the one from Sovereign for all nts.

    At least till, I have got enough resources from selected nts, before focusing energy on all nts.

    It is a little risky considering all the nts I had nted are important, but the ones I am targeting are more important. Let''s just hope I get enough Grimm to require resources from targeted nts.

    So, I could share the growth energy with the rest of the nts.

    While moving, I took out a key from my pocket and looked at it. It looked the same, but there was a numeric six written on it; it would let me open six ces with it.

    Though some ce requires more than one point; Kauan, the Beastman said, there are some doors that require ten points to open the door.

    The things found in doors have made little excited, but what made me more excited was the number of Grimms. Kauan said there are arge number of Grimms here and came from many entrances.

    I had expected there would be more than one entrance and exit, and I am right.

    Now, I have to find the doors; there are many of them, but they are far and most open. Many doors could be opened again, but things in that aren''t unlimited and they get expanded.

    An hour passed, and I came across two Grimms.

    Thankfully, they were far away from me. If they had attacked me, it would have been quite hard for me to get away from them.

    Still, it is quite regretful to not fight them, since one of them had the bloodline.

    I pushed the thoughts away and kept following the arrow.

    My clone had got enough information that it could produce an arrow. I need to follow it to reach the destination. Though avoiding the broken formation ispletely on me and there are a lot of them here.

    Soon, I came across a vast field of the broken formations and stopped for a moment.

    I could avoid it, by taking a long way, but it would waste too much time and not it is safe. There are two fields of broken formations, albeit a smaller one than this one.

    So, after a second of thinking, I started to make my way to the dangerous area. People have crossed it before and there is a way to safely cross it, but it is an area littered with broken formations and thus unpredictable.

    So, I have to be on my toes and keep alert always.

    A few minutes passed, and I crossed through a couple of dangerous formations. They are really dangerous, powerful enough to wipe away in a single strike.

    Everything was good for a few minutes before a problem appeared.

    The path that was supposed to be in front of me was covered by tens of energy beams. They look dangerous and I don''t want to fly over them; I won''t be able to defend if they were to attack me.

    I looked around and thought for a few seconds before beginning to retrace my steps back.

    It is not the only route I have; it was safest, but not anymore.

    A mile and a halfter, I stopped and turned left, before started moving ahead, avoiding any danger that came in the way.

    For nearly an hour, everything was well, before I saw something truly dangerous. A Grimm, and not a normal Grimm either, but a Sky Sovereign Grimm.

    For a second, I was shit scared seeing it, before noticing it and I are following apletely different path. It coulde at me, but I don''t think it dumb enough to do it.

    Here, both are moving with our power contained. A spige could activate all sorts of formations around us.

    I resumed moving and there was more confidence. When I saw it was following its own path instead of moving toward mine.

    "You are a very lucky native. If we weren''t in this ce, you would be dead right now," It said.

    "You could try," I challenged the Horned Crockman, and it red at me fiercely before walking away.

    I continued with my journey, keeping an eye on it, till it disappeared from my view and only then I heaved a sigh of relief.

    I might have looked confident facing the Grimm, but I was shit scared. It was freaking Sky Sovereigns, a being who could kill me in a single attack.

 Chapter 3516 Square

    Chapter 3516 Square

    "It took longer than I had thought," I said as I finally stopped and looked at therge area, covered in broken formations.

    I didn''t waste any time and resumed my journey again toward my destination.

    I have passed through a dangerous area, but I wish, it is only one. No, there are many of them. Some of them are so dangerous that nobody dares to move through them.

    Thankfully, I didn''t have to cross any of them before reaching my destination.

    A few minutes into my journey, I had sensed a native. I would have talked to him and shared the information, but he was quite far away and moving opposite of me.

    I looked away and continued with the journey.

    A little more than an hourter, I reached my destination. Two and a half miles ahead of me, there was a perfectly square-shaped building, which had a disproportionatelyrge sized bronze door.

    It is a ce, I want to open first with my key.

    There are other ces, that were closer and easy to reach, but I had chosen this one. It has the things I need and to be honest, I am excited about it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I just hope people have left some for me.

    Currently, I am hiding in shrubs while the soul waves are released from me. The Beastman had warned me that sometimes, Grimms remain hiding by these ces to hunt natives.

    There are even reports of native bandits and cultists doing the same.

    I would have not believed it, if not for experiencing that myself. So, I don''t want to take the risk.

    The waves begin toe back and all of them bring back the data.

    Four and a half minutester, I walked out of the shrubs and began to move toward the square building. There was no one in my close vicinity, but that didn''t make me remove my stealth method.

    It is still covering me, and I am moving at speed, which gives me a bnced stealth.

    Soon, I reached the huge bronze door; there were no words on it, but there was a diagram that anyone would be able to recognize.

    It gave a hint of what was inside.

    Click!

    I only nced at it, before I inserted the white key and gave it. Immediately, I heard the satisfying clicking sound.

    I ced both of my hands on the side of the door before pushing it. The door opened smoothly and entered inside.

    "Wow, the information wasn''t a lie; they had even underestimated it," I said as I looked around a vast hall, that contained things that would make anyone below the Prime salivate.

    Hun!

    I was looking at it, when a scroll of energy appeared in front of me. I only nced at it, before moving ahead.

    It was rules stating that I could only stay here for thirty minutes only and could take on one thing and only one unit of that, which I think is the cruelest thing they have done here.

    In front of me thousands of things, ced in stacks or piles. Some even have shelves, seeing the kind of metal it is.

    In front of every metal, there is a name and short information about it.

    In this ce, a recording is not allowed, but I am recording everything, through my eyes and inside my core. My clone is looking through the things, deciding what would best thing for me.

    There are over thousands of them, and I want a few hundred, but I could only take one and even in it, a single unit.

    I moved around, looking at these beautiful things.

    A few years ago, I wouldn''t have had so much interest in metals. While I had knowledge of artifice and could forge a few things; I wouldn''t have such a strong desire as I am right now.

    After the impartation and all the practice, I did and the things I created, I have be very invested in it, especially when I saw the uses of it.

    Now, I would use every chance, I have to collect every useful metal or thing, I need for the artifice.

    A little more than two minutester, I stopped and turned to the right before stopping again.

    In front of me, is a pile of round y pots. Inside the pots is a greenish liquid with a metallic shin.

    It is vero metal, a very rare metal. It is especially useful in crafting morphic things. It will be extremely helpful to me in a few of the things I want to craft.

    I looked at it for a moment before taking the pot from the pile.

    As I removed the y lid from the pot, I saw the greenish metallic liquid. It is thicker than honey and has a heavy aura; I didn''t try to touch it; it is poisonous.

    Seeing the metal is at Sky Grade, it would be risky to do it.

    So, I simply put the pot in my core for my clone to experiment and looked at the hall. If I wanted, I could take more things, but anything, I took here, the number on the key would be reduced.

    I do not want things so much to use another point.

    I would have, if not for there many other rooms, containing many other things. Some of which I want more than the metals here.

    The reason, I hade here was for the vero metal. Its name was in the information, and I wanted it. My clone just looked around to find, if there was anything more useful to me, but didn''t.

    With onest look, I walked toward the door before opening it.

    The door closed behind me as I stepped out, and I looked ahead with a smile on my face.

    The smile remained on my face for a fraction of a second, before it turned serious when I saw two Grimms. They had seen me first and stopped before a smile appeared on their faces.

    They took the sky and came at me, while I looked around as if to find escape, before moving left.

    However, I had only able to run away, a few hundred meters, before the two Grimms appeared in front of me.

    "Die, native," shouted Werewolves in unison, and attacked me from left and right with their long ws.

    As their ws came at me, the fear in my expression disappeared. At the same time, a spear appeared in my hand.

    "Retreat!"

    Shouted the taller one, feeling it had made a grave mistake. Unfortunately, it had realized it toote.

    Puch!

    I appeared in front of it and pierced my spear in its chest before removing it and disappearing and appearing behind the bulky Grimm.

    Puch!

    It didn''t even sense me till my spear touched the first defensive method before piercing into its chest.

    A secondter, both of the Grimms disappeared into my core.

    Sometimes, Grimms acts like idiots. I didn''t even show them my own aura, just began to run. They assumed I was weak and came at me in an instant.

    Though, even if they hadn''te at me; they would have died.

 Chapter 3517 Red Gate

    Chapter 3517 Red Gate

    ''Grimms,''

    I said as I saw the group of Grimms by the door of the building. They looked at it, before one of them inserted the key and went inside.

    I looked away and slowly made my way; the three might be powerful, but they were far enough that they wouldn''t discover me.

    It had been four hours since I had left the ce vero metal and now moving toward another. This is the second ce I have passed through and is not on my list.

    This ce only has one thing, which I have already got thanks to the two Grimms, I had killed.

    The Grimms here are quite good things from their storage. Even the weakest Sovereign had precious things of Sky Sovereign level.

    I would have fought these three, but I am no match for them or a single one of them. All three of them are at the Peak of the Earth Sovereign Stage and seem powerful.

    Soon, they disappeared from my view and my range, while I moved ahead.

    Hun!

    I was moving toward my destination when the dusky sky cleared, and light rain began to fall down.

    Just an hour ago, it was dark in here, and now it is clear and raining.

    The weather control of this ce seemed to feel perilous. Not surprising seeing how old this ce is. More than half of the buildings of this ce have copsed and the formation on them has be a death trap.

    Like the ce I am walking into. Seeing the rubble, there used to be huge buildings, but now all there is a rubble and broken formation.

    The rain hadsted for several minutes before it stopped and, once again, the dark had fallen.

    I didn''t much care about the weather as long as the control formation didn''t split into pieces and those pieces began to fall on me.

    The conditions have not turned that bad, till yet.

    The formation is still working despite its hups, whichst for a few hours every day.

    Hun!

    One and a half hours passed when I noticed something. The square building is in a dpidated state. The cracks have fallen on it and the bricks begin to loosen up; the only thing that seems fine is the red door.

    Though it is not what attracted me, what it did was the formation that was visible on it.

    While most things are being broken down, most of these buildings are fine. I have only seen onepletely destroyed this is in a far better case than the rest.

    I thought for a moment before deciding to go near it, which is dangerous because it is surrounded by a small field of broken formations.

    Nearly an hourter, I have reached it and now the formation is in front of me and there is a smile on my face.

    When I saw the formation.

    The formation is broken in my ces, and that is bad, but it is not a thing that made me smile. What made me smile was that the formation of the gate wasplete, and it was separate from the formation of the rest of the building.

    It is a great insight, which was not mentioned in the formation.

    The people should understand how important this thing is. Especially to people like me.

    Now the question is whether I could break the formation and, even if I did, whether it could give me the privilege of taking things from within.

    If it just gives me entry, then it would be useless.

    If the formation isplete inside as it is outside, then I would also need the privilege to choose things, which I hope are given after entering and not through elements in the key.

    The key should only be an instrument to open the gate and extract the point.

    ''I will only know, after understanding the formation,'' I thought to myself, before walking away.

    I am not walking away from the formation. I have copied it and four of my clones have already started studying it. It is aplex formation, but four of my clones are working on it with time dtion.

    It shouldn''t take more than a few hours for them to understand the formation and give the answer I need.

    I don''t usually pull the clones from inheritance, especially when the Grimms are around and I might need to finish it as soon as possible, but this ce isn''t a normal one.

    The gate is grey metal, which means to open it. I would need three points, not one point which I usually do.

    The things that it contains inside are also something I need. It will help me tremendously if I get it, without using the points.

    Since it will need a few more hours for my clones to understand the formation. It would be a waste to spend that time here when I could reach my destination, get the thing I want from there, and return.

    I walked through the broken formation before resuming my journey. An hour and a halfter, I reached close when I stopped.

    ''Fuck!''

    I cursed as I sensed the powerful auras of Grimms.

    There are two Sky Sovereign Grimms fighting against the one native Sky Sovereign. I could only see the dots, but the shockwaves of their attacks, which were sent far and wide, were more than enough for me to know about them.

    I didn''t move any closer, and instead, I found a good hiding spot and took out the formation before entering inside.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    My abode would have been much safer, but I want to sense the aura as clearly as possible. I could sense the auras inside my abode, but not as clearly as I could from outside.

    As for why, I am hiding and not escaping, well it is dangerous.

    Their battle might end any moment and if they came in my direction, I would be dead as a rock. I don''t want that, it is much safer to hide in a ce like this which is covered in broken formations.

 Chapter 3518 Blood Soul Crystals

    Chapter 3518 Blood Soul Crystals

    It had been over ten minutes since I was hiding in this ce and the battle was still going on between them.

    It seemed to have be even more intense, seeing I was sensing their power more clearly. Which made me feel more relieved seeing I had decided to hide rather than leave.

    These Grimms are powerful, and this ce isn''t a in ground, where I will be able to run easily.

    It is filled with broken formations where one needs to take the measured step. If I am in one of such areas and even if I sensed the Sky Sovereign, before it could sense me, it will be hard for me to find a hiding spot quickly enough.

    So, the trade-off of a few hours for safety is a brainer for me.

    It is not like I have been wasting the time in waiting. I have sealed all my power and, in my core, joined my clone in understanding the formation.

    Which is quite a reckless thing to do, considering I am in a ce filled with broken formations.

    It is a little reckless, but I am feeling restless due to the Sky Sovereigns so close to me and the runes are the things, that calmed me down.

    A few more minutes passed and finally, we understood the formation and there was a big smile on my face.

    I understood how formation works, and it is quite simple. Its genius designer had made itplex intentionally. So, people wouldn''t be able to break it so easily, and those who could, he is weing them do that.

    The door acts as an entry and also as a checker.

    It will give entry to those who have the key and subtract the point from it.

    I feared it would work with special signatures, that the keys and doors have and only matching those will open.

    No, there is nothing like that, it''s why I said the creator had made formationplexes, but for those who could solve it, there is no other problem for them.

    I will have to solve the formation, and it is not an easy task. The creator had made it exceptionally hard.

    Thankfully, it ismon runes that they used, and my understanding is deep enough that I feel like, I could solve the formation.

    So, wasting no time, I started to work on solving the formation.

    Hun!

    Time passed, and I worked with my clones to solve the formation, when I suddenly stopped and opened my eyes.

    The aura of the native disappeared. The waves and waves of it disappeared; I could still feel the aura of Grimmsing through short-range waves, but not from the native.

    There are good chances that the native had been killed.

    I am notpletely confident of my assessment, and they could have escaped, through some method that would hide their aura and there are methods like that.

    Still, my experience told me, that the native had likely died.

    I stopped thinking about it and paused short-distance waves. I don''t want the Grimms to sense them if they came. They might not sense seeing how I have designed them and the forbidden power they contain, but I don''t want to take the risk.

    Hun!

    Without the soul sense and soul waves, I ampletely blind in here; the only thing, I could sense are the energiesing at me.

    I focused on the energies for a few minutes before closing my eyes and focusing on solving the formation.

    I did that for one and a half hours of outside time before I opened my eyes again.

    I took a deep breath and released the short distance wave and a few secondster; it came back, and I released another, which went a little further than that.

    After I received it back, I sent another and then another.

    I couldn''t stay in hiding forever; one hour is more than enough and now, I want to see whether there are Grimms and taking a cautious approach.

    It took a few minutes before my wave had gone a few hundred past the building, before returning, giving me the data.

    The data said there are no Grimms. Seeing that, I sent off a barrage of waves. These waves are stronger and provide me with more data.

    They returned a few secondster and studying the data they had brought, I have finally got up.

    I stepped out of the hiding spot and made the journey to the building. Sending waves around me and receiving them.

    There may not be any Grimm present where I am going, but there might be someing toward it. I want to know if someone is going to the ce where I am going.

    Especially the enemies that I couldn''t see.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    For nearly two hours, I had reached nearly the gate. Unlike the first one I saw and the red one which I am trying to break, this gate is grey iron, and it has only one thing, but that thing is precious.

    So, much that, I am willing to spend two points of the key on it.

    I looked around and spread my soul sense wider as I moved toward the building and was d that the sky began to dark just them.

    While darkness didn''t affect things much, especially the artificial one, it is psychologicallyforting.

    Soon, I reached the gate of budling and inserted the key, without wasting time and twisting it.

    Click!

    The clicking sound rang out, and I pushed open the door.

    Hun!

    As I did, a surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face. The ce I had gone to earlier had thousands of types of things, and they were inrge quantity.

    Here there is only one thing and only four units remain of it.

    I appeared in front of the thing, before taking the unit in my hand. It is a crystal rectangr shaped and is of blood red color, with a silvery translucent sheen on it.

    This is blood-soul crystal.

    It is a very rare resource, and, in my hand, it bes even more, thanks to the blood-soul stainless lotuses I have.

 Chapter 3519 Another

    Chapter 3519 Another

    "I wish I could take more," I said as the clone tested its quality and it was amazing.

    I have some blood-soul crystals, but their quality is far lower and so is their grade. It is an important resource for my practice, and I only had a few months'' worth of it.

    This will solve the problem; I will dilute it and calibrate the whole form to match it, but it won''t be a problem.

    I am just tremendously happy getting it and sad that I couldn''t take more of it.

    I shook my head and walked toward the door. I stopped as I reached the door and readied all the formations to burst into full power at a moment''s notice.

    Though the chances of Grimms appearing are low considering barely a minute passed since I had gone there, I couldn''t take the risk.

    Click!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I opened the door and my soul sense spread in all directions.

    The further it spread; the bigger a smile could appear on my face. In a few seconds, I became sure there was no Grimm or native waiting for me and thus moved, with stealth, covering me.

    I am not going back to the red door yet. I am going to another ce, which has the resource I want.

    I really wanted to go back and take another blood-soul crystal and I could. I still have three points, but I need other thing just as important as it. I couldn''t spend two points here.

    I could have gone back to the broken building, but even going there, I would need to wait.

    My clones are solving the formation, and they would need time to do it. It will be a waste if I spend it waiting there, it is better if I use it to get the resources I want and even kill a Grimm or two.

    Who knows, I might get lucky ande across the Grimm with a bloodline and the one who also had the key.

    I pushed those thoughts with a smile and focused on the road ahead of me. In a few minutes, I would reach the field of broken formations, which I n to cross.

    I reached there in twenty minutes, and I needed another thirty-five minutes to cross the field of broken formations.

    Once again, I increased my speed and continued toward my destination.

    A little more than an hour passed, when I had sensed the fighting between a native and two Grimms.

    Hun!

    All three of Peak Earth-Sovereigns. So, I decided to not interfere and moved, when I suddenly stopped and moved toward the battlefield, and within a few minutes, I could see the battle.

    A Red Stone Skin man is fighting against two Blue-Horned Snakemen. He is quite strong, seeing the way he is defending and attacking.

    ''Though it didn''t look like he would be able to defeat them or get away soon enough,'' I thought, confirming my earlier suspicion.

    The reason I hade.

    A minuteter, I began moving again, at a much slower speed than before, and got as close as I could, before stopping at a hidden spot and started working on the Grimms.

    Two and a half minutester, I walked out of my hidden spot and revealed my aura.

    "Need any help?" I asked the Red Stone Skin man. "I would very much appreciate it," he replied, smiling, I moved toward them.

    The Grimms didn''te at me, but I felt their focus on their soul sense on me and sting powerful auras from their bodies.

    As I reached the hundred meters from them, the Snakeman on the left turned ande at me, but was stopped by the Stone Skin man.

    I was relieved seeing that. I had asked him to do that.

    I had targeted the right one and if the left one had attacked me, I would have been a great trouble. I am not a match for them, even with my increased strength.

    It is why, I first used my strings and then revealed myself, and even then, it was a risk.

    If the stone skin, man hadn''t been powerful enough, I would have been a serious trouble.

    I moved to the Grimm on the right, and it turned toward me, with a grin on its face. Not sensing it, is its own dooming toward it.

    "You have made a grave mistakeing, native," it said, swinging its ck saber at me. I moved my spear toward it, and it was much slower than the Snakeman''s, which has increased its confidence even more.

    I could see the suspicion in its eyes, but it got buried in the confidence.

    My saber and sword moved closer and closer, till there was an inch distance between the two, when it suddenly slowed down.

    My spear and I moved ahead while it watched in horror. It activated its full power to move faster, but it seemed like it was useless as its speed couldn''t increase despite increasing the power.

    It really tried and the power it was trying to project was highest in any enemy I had bound with my strings, but even that wasn''t enough.

    My strings aren''t something that could be broken. They are immensely powerful and have the capability to absorb and seal, along with restricting the movements.

    There is no way, an Earth Sovereign would be able to get out of it once caught by it.

    At least someone of a simr power as it.

    Puch!

    My spear reached it and pierced through its chest; a look of unwillingness appeared in its eyes, and it remained till I pulled it into my core.

    Not everything went inside my core; there was something that remained. A white key, with a numeric one written on it.

    A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face as I took the key before putting it into a pocket.

    After pocketing the key, I turned to the stone-skinned man and saw it dominate the Grimm, who was trying to run away.

    "Best of luck," I said and began to walk away from the battlefield. He is capable of handling the Grimm alone. If he needs my help, he would ask about it, like he did earlier.

    He didn''t.

    In a few minutes, I walked out of the range of the battlefield toward my destination.

    Hun!

    I was walking toward it when suddenly, I stopped. My clone had opened the storage and there were things, a lot of things.

    Things including two, not one blood-soul crystal, but it is not what I am looking at. I am looking Morij-Sal water, the thing I wanted from my next destination.

    I found it in the storage of Grimms, along with a few other things which are found in many buildings.

    There is no way I would go to a destination now unless I want more morij-sal water or other eleven things there, which I don''t.

    At least not enough to spend the key points, which could be used for getting other things.

    There are hundreds of such buildings here and things in them I want.

    So, I opened the information and asked my clone to find the next spot for me and soon it found it and I had enough points to get the thing inside.

 Chapter 3520 Red Door

    Chapter 3520 Red Door

    Click!

    The door closed behind, me while I sighed in relief. I didn''t take even a minute inside; I took what I needed and got out.

    I had to wait four and a half hours to get inside.

    There is a native bastard hiding. He might be a good person, waiting for a Grimm or bandit trying to loot anyone who came here, or the cultist trying to kill people and take everything they have.

    I don''t know and since I don''t know, I didn''t dare toe out, till I am sure, he is not there.

    I moved as fast as I could without losing the protection of the stealth.

    Staying near these treasure buildings are most dangerous. As long as you finished, you should get the hell away from here, in case someone sensed you.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when one of my soul waves brought the information and hid it immediately.

    A few minutester, a group of four natives appeared at the gate. Three hid, while one went inside and came out a few minutester.

    The bastards didn''t leave and instead waited.

    If I had been not so close to the building, I would have contacted them, but here it is too dangerous. They might get greedy and try to loot me; I have seen it happen a few minutes ago.

    Thankfully, they didn''t seem to have any patience as the earlier one did and left half an hourter.

    I resumed my journey and continued for four hours and killed one Grimm on the way, non-bloodline of course, before reaching my destination.

    I am not near any building, but near an intersection.

    I am going to rest and if I am close to solving the formation, I will move toward the building with the red door and if I am not, I will move left toward another building.

    I found the hidden spot; it is not technically a hidden spot. It is a ce filled with gravel of a fallen building and there is no broken formation in the close vicinity.

    It is not a ce where anyone, including a Sky Sovereign, would search for people.

    The pearl fell on the ground and became one with the rubble, while an invisible gate appeared in front of me, and I walked inside.

    Step!

    I stepped onto the porch directly. I changed the settings to directly appear on the porch. I have also made a few more changes; now theke is smaller, with a circle of meter and half ground on the other side, and in the middle is theke.

    It felt a little unerring to not see any ground. So, I created one at the edge and there will be a bridge over theke, connecting the ground and the house.

    I looked at it for a few seconds, before walking out of the porch, I didn''t walk inside but instead into another wooden board.

    It is especially for showers; it didn''t feel good to shower and then eat on the porch. While the porch is big and I shower on the other end, I decided to have a different space for the open-air shower.

    I removed my clothes and the cold water began to fall on my body.

    It felt good, and I enjoyed it for twenty minutes before turning off the shower and drying myself.

    I put on a new set of clothes and stepped back into the port and sat by the table, where dinner appeared.

    It was sumptuous, and I began to gorge it all, till I couldn''t.

    After I had finished, I went to the bedroom andy on the bed and within a second; I had fallen asleep.

    I haven''t slept for nearly three days and am feeling quite tired.

    I woke up six hourster feelingpletely refreshed and there was a smile on my face. It was not because of the good dreamless sleep I had, which is part of reason, but not whole.

    It is formation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I have not solved it fully, but I am pretty close to it and should be able to solve it soon.

    Which is a big enough reason for me to journey toward the building with the red gate.

    I got off the bed, freshened up, and had breakfast that my clone cooked, before getting out of the abode, seeing no one was around.

    I looked around one more time and started the journey, seeing everything was clear.

    Hun!

    Three hours passed smoothly before I decided to stop and hide. Not far away from me, the Sky Sovereigns were fighting and while they were not in my way, it was the Sky Sovereigns, and I didn''t want to take the risk.

    So, I waited and waited for one hour and seven minutes, before the auras of both disappeared.

    Looking at their aura, they either killed each other or retreated. Thetter seemed like a likely option.

    I stayed in ce for another fifteen minutes before I resumed my journey and two hourster, I reached the familiar field of broken formation and began to move toward the building with a red door.

    I reached near it, before taking out the abode and entering inside.

    I haven''t broken the formation yet, but I am really close and after entering inside, I joined my clone, while keeping my abode in a dangerous area.

    If any broken formation gets attracted to it, it will be very dangerous, but that is likely to happen. My abode could perfectly copy the surface they are in, that even Sky Sovereigns would problem distinguishing it frommon stone.

    I looked at the vast formation in front of me and how my clones were moving runes around, while one just staring.

    I also started and did my calctions, helping it solve them. My clones are really so close, and it won''t take much to break it.

    Six a half hourster, there was a smile on my face, as I had finally cracked the formation. It was a really tough one, but thanks to my clones, I did it.

    I looked at it, before walking out of the library; it took me a few minutes before I came out of my core and then the abode.

    I felt relieved when I saw no Grimms or natives around me and walked toward the building, before standing in front of me.

    I didn''t have any time and waved my hand.

    The formation appeared. It was not a huge formation, but a key made of runes, it is simr in size to the one I have in my pocket.

    As I had said, the creator had made the formation extraplicated, but for those who could solve it, there was a gift from them.

    Click!

    I inserted the ck, runic key and twisted it. Immediately, I heard the smooth clocking sound, which couldn''t help but put a smile on my face.

    I looked before cing both of my hands on the red metal door and pushed.

    Hun!

    Soon, it opened enough that I could have passed through it and entered inside. The moment I did, my expressions couldn''t help, but change drastically.

 Chapter 3521 No, You Will Not

    Chapter 3521 No, You Will Not

    "Well, it is unexpected," I said as I looked at the chaotic scene in front of me.

    There are broken formations everywhere, things littered on the ground, and someplete formations.

    This ce is for seeds, and they are not normal seeds. If it had been some normal seeds, it wouldn''t have cost three key points to open.

    No, all the seeds are precious. Most of them are not for nting, they could be nted, but is extremely hard to do it.

    They are resources that could be used directly, like herbs and flowers, and are extremely precious. Now I am seeing more than half of them have been spoiled because formations storing them properly had been degraded.

    Seeing the scene, I am feeling regretful and scared, as it is dangerous, but there is also excitement in my eyes.

    If this ce had been perfectly fine, I wouldn''t have been able to take more than one unit of things, but now I could take far more.

    It is extremely dangerous seeing there are broken formations floating everywhere around me, but there is a huge chance of this danger, and I would be dammed if I returned without some benefits.

    I had spent a lot of time in solving the formation; a time which would have been spent on working on the inheritance.

    Not to mention the powerful Sky Sovereign grade.

    I took a deep breath into my armor, and the strings began to release from my hand. There are tens of them, and they are spreading everywhere around me.

    Using the strings is the best strategy.

    They are the sneakiest things I have. So sneaky that even when they pass through the methods of Peak Earth-Sovereigns and bind their bodies, they don''t discover them.

    They moved, and soon, a string touched the first thing; a ck peanut with amethyst crystalline veins on it.

    It touched it, and the ck peanut had disappeared.

    The string beside it touched another peanut, which was clearly spoiled, and it disappeared as well.

    It didn''t matter to me whether their condition was good or spoiled. Even the spoiled ones have their uses; at worst, they could be turned into fertilizer.

    A fertilizer made of these things would be of quite a great quality.

    My strings touched the other seeds, and they began to disappear into my core. Within seconds, I had collected hundreds of things, and this was just the beginning.

    As time passed, they began to collect more and more things.

    When some got out of range, the strings would bring them closer, before I could send them to my core.

    Buzz!

    Over twenty minutes passed when I had finally moved from my spot. Getting deeper into the room, avoiding the broken formation, which is quite a task, seeing their numbers.

    Hun!

    I was moving when suddenly; I saw a broken formationing toward me at an extremely fast speed.

    I moved my head away; it passed through just above my ears, cutting a few strands of my hair as it went.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed loudly in my heart as I try to control my heartbeats. I really thought I would get hit by that thing. If I had, it would have been a game over for me.

    It had cut through the armor, covering me without any resistance, and cut my hair.

    A few more inches through the left and it would have passed through my brain.

    I pushed the harrowing thoughts away and focused on what I was doing, and soon. I had reached the ce for which I had taken this dangerous journey of ten meters.

    Amidst all the chaos of the broken formation. There are some things that areplete and one of those things is a stack of boxes in front of me.

    I looked at it for a moment before taking one box from it. It came out smoothly, without any resistance.

    I had put into my storage, where my clone had checked things, and everything was fine. The things inside are in perfect condition; these preserving formations are really good.

    Looked at the whole hall and sighed, before starting to make my way toward the door.

    I had everything I could and there is still a massive fortune here and I have not taken even 10% of it, but unfortunately, I will take a risk for it.

    Whatever that had remained was under the formation, broken orplete. It will be extremely risky to try for them.

    While I would love nothing more than to take these resources. I love life more and I don''t want to risk it, for these resources, no matter how precious they are.

    It is not like; I didn''t get things. I had got hundreds of times more than I had thought I would get.

    I had been expecting everything to be perfect and if that had been the case, I would have been able to take one thing only and not hundreds, like I did.

    It took me longer to reach the door, but I did it safely and pushed open the door beforeing out.

    Hun!

    The moment I did, I saw the presence hidinge out. There are two of them and both are Sky Sovereigns, and they are Grimms.

    Not the normal Sky Sovereigns, but High Sky Sovereigns. No wonder my waves weren''t able to sense them; it is really hard to sense these bastards when they are trying to hide.

    Especially in an area where there is a huge energy interference due to the broken formations.

    "Didn''t I tell you someone had opened the door?" said Goatman, a few hundred meters away from me. "You are right," said the Snow Werewolf to its right.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "He is a treasure, with him. Opening many of the broken ces wouldn''t be a problem," said Goatman, and grinned.

    "Listen, native,e to calmly and surrender. We only need you to break the formation of a couple of ces. Once you did it, we will let you go," said Snow Werewolf.

    "Right," I said with clear mocking and anger appeared in their eyes, but they controlled quickly.

    "Yes, and we are even willing to swear it by our tribe," said Goatman and Snow Werewolf nodded.

    "No, thank you," I replied, and could see the anger in their eyes.

    "You don''t have a choice. It eitheres with us or we will kill you and you don''t want that," said Goatman, trying to smile disarmingly, but failing miserably.

    "I have an offer to leave or both of you will end up losing your lives," I said with a smile on my face.

    "You bastard, it seemed like you will not learn till you receive the punishment," roared Snow Werewolf, and began toe at me with Goatman.

    Click!

    I smiled, and the key clicked behind me, and I opened the door before walking into it.

    "It is useless native, we will be here when youe out," said Goatman. To that, I smiled.

    "No, you will not," I said, and closed the door, but not before giving themand to over and over a hundred tiny formations, I hid in the field.

    With mymand, they all lit up, shocking the Grimm.

    "Fuck!"

    The curse wasst thing I heard before closing the door was a curse before everything fell silent.

 Chapter 3522 Six Days

    Chapter 3522 Six Days

    Click!

    I opened the door and came out; there were no auras around me, which disappointed me and also made me feel relieved.

    Disappointed because I would have liked to have a Grimm before I left this ce. A bloodline Grimm and relief because there were no powerful Grimms and dealing with them would have been hard.

    There is a field of broken formation in front of me and I do not have a key, through which I could enter inside.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Visiting this ce was not in my n; I had used all the points yesterday and left for the exit in the morning. A few hours ago, I hade across a Grimm, which I killed.

    Along with the few amazing things, it gave me the key.

    I chose this room because it is the only ce that has the stuff that is most precious of all. I do not need it, but I am confident that I will be able to sell it for a high price to those who need it.

    Preferably exchange it for the thing I need.

    I have been in this ce for over six days and today by night, I will be leaving this ce.

    It had been quite fruitful. I had not only got the Grimms but also a huge number of resources. I could have stayed further, but I don''t think it will serve much of a purpose.

    There are other ces that are good where I will find a good number of Grimms.

    Despite killing many Grimms with the bloodline. I am still away from the limit; I have to reach it and also focus more on the inheritance.

    I want to make a breakthrough in this realm, if possible.

    Hun!

    An hour and a half passed, when I had sensed another native. She is a Mid-level Earth Sovereign and I have to say, her stealth method is amazing.

    I had not discovered her, till she had to reach so close to me.

    Usually, Earth Sovereigns couldn''t hide from me. At least those within five miles of my radius, my soul waves would discover them, but this woman was able toe into my radius, without me discovering her.

    She is discovered by third waves, which only cover four miles in diameter around me.

    I didn''t think she would discover me, and I wanted to keep it that way. This woman is dangerous, and I didn''t want to take the risk of getting discovered by her, lest she turned out to be a cultist or simply a bandit.

    I hade across one earlier and hoped, the lesson I had taught would be enough to make him think about the choices he is going to make in the future.

    Two more hours passed, and I moved steadily toward the exit. The woman in my range would sometimes move out of it beforeing back.

    There is one more native in my range; a High-Earth Sovereign. Like the two of us, his destination also seemed to be the exit.

    Hun!

    Another half an hour went without any problem, when a Peak Sovereign entered my range and when I saw his aura. I couldn''t help, but be surprised.

    He is strong.

    Its powerful soul sense spread and, seeing that, I slowed down my speed more than half.

    I did stop; it might be powerful, but its soul sense wasn''t powerful enough to discover me from such a distance.

    While it didn''t discover me; it had discovered the woman and High-Earth Sovereign, who stopped the moment, he felt the soul sense.

    He moved and his target was the woman; she seemed to have sensed him, but didn''t stop or even slowed down, till he appeared directly in front of her.

    "Hand over everything you have, and I will let you go," said the Viper Beastman, stopping directly in front of her, revealing his powerful aura.

    Seeing that, I slowed down and moved toward the woman.

    "Fuck off," the woman replied, to my surprise and of the Beastman, who didn''t seem to believe, the woman had said that to him, seeing the difference in their strength.

    The woman is powerful, but there is a difference between two small levels between them; not to mention, Beastman is not Peak Earth-Sovereign of the ordinary power.

    "I was going to only loot you, but now I will take the pleasure and then kill you," he said with a nasty grin on his face and moved toward the woman with a long grin sword.

    The woman didn''t react till her sword reached close to her and when she did, it made my eyes go wide.

    "Fuck!"

    I saw her saber ripping the man into two; she divided him into two with a red saber of hers.

    I could still see the shocked expression in my eyes in two halves. Even he couldn''t believe what had happened.

    ''He deserved it,'' I thought.

    Still, it is quite shocking how she was able to kill him. He was not an enemy that could be killed so easily, but she did it.

    ''I don''t know why I am so shocked by it?'' I asked myself. There is only a difference of two small levels between us, not even a stage. Such power shouldn''t shock me.

    She collected the two pieces of him before they could fall on the ground, along with everything he had, and resumed her journey.

    I sighed and increased my speed.

    Soon it was dark, but the four of us moved. Another Earth-Sovereign had joined us. To be honest, he didn''t discover me or the women; he only discovered the High-Earth Sovereign and moving a mile from him.

    These three are in my immediate area; there are more. A lot more; my longest-range wave, could sense, twenty-one people around me.

    With such a number, the chances of bandits have reduced a lot. Even an idiot could tell, it is a bad idea to try to rob someone when there are so many people.

    Three and half hourster, I could see the exit and, with it, the auras I didn''t like.

 Chapter 3523 Inside the Mountain

    Chapter 3523 Inside the Mountain

    ''It seemed like, there was quite a battle here,'' I thought as I began to sense the residual aura.

    Even the Sky-Sovereigns have fought, and some have even died.

    Thankfully, it had happened in the morning. Aside from the residual energy, and physical signs of battle; I am not seeing anything else.

    It made me more disappointed than relieved. I wanted to fight, especially against the Grimms with Bloodline. Most of the Grimms I had fought here had been the regr Grimms; less than 20% had the bloodline.

    I want more of them if I want to reach the limit and make a breakthrough here.

    Minutes passed, and we have got closer and closer to the exit soon. There was only a mile between us, and I saw something that made me want to curse.

    There is a spatial rift above the gate seemed to have grown bigger than what the information had said, close enough that it might interfere with the programmed destination.

    The information did say the rift was growing, but still seeing it, made me want to curse loudly.

    Half a minute, I saw the girl leaping into it, and a few seconds after that, the man behind her did the same.

    I mean, what other choice do we have?

    Yes, there are other gates, three of them to be exact, but all of them are in the control of the Grimms. Even if we are somehow able to ess those exits, there might be Grimms waiting on the other side.

    So, we have no choice but to pass through the gate. It is a ce where we have rtive confidence, that other side, there won''t be Grimms waiting for us.

    Soon, I reached the ck-wood gate and leaped at it without stopping.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I had readied all the formations. If there was something unexpected waiting for me on the other side, I would want to react fast.

    Bang!

    As I went inside the gate, everything turned dark for a moment, before I crashed hard into something hard.

    I am still surrounded by the darkness, but it is not the spatial darkness. It is just a simple darkness of enclosed space, where there is not even a hint of light or air.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but feel relieved.

    There was deep worry in my heart when I had made the jump, that I might get thrown into the spatial sea, but that is not the case.

    Though I have thrown somewhere other than the intended location and it is underground, I am still in the ruin. I could still feel the energy of the ruin and its unique spatial signature.

    ''I seemed like, I had appeared deep in the mountain,'' I thought, looking at the data being provided by soul waves.

    "I hope, I am not back in the old realm," I said loudly. I don''t want to make the journey to a new region again.

    This mountain is mineral-rich, and these materials are normal. I could already see there are four types of precious metals here, and while they interest me, there is something that is worrying me.

    Like how deep I am. I am so deep, there is no oxygen, which is still needed for humans to breathe.

    I need it to survive.

    Thankfully, it is not the thing I need to be worried about. I have my own supply, have for years, like other armors, once we summon them, they start to provide us with magical life support, including oxygen.

    It will be challenging to get out here, seeing everywhere my soul sense went, I could rock.

    There are some areas that seemed to suck my soul sense away, and some that feel ck, but there is something in there.

    I didn''t focus on them and even pulled back my soul sense, sensing a couple of monsters in there. Two of them are Sky Sovereigns and I am sure there are more, and it would be wise to not disturb them.

    One of them had sensed my soul sense and opened its eyes to the moment. It is a good thing; I cut the connection or there might have been consequences.

    My soul sense had spread in nearly two kilometers of radius and all I felt was rock and ores. That world rapidly sucks away the soul sense; that most Earth Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to spread their soul sense over two kilometers.

    I could, but that is because my soul''s sense is different.

    I had pulled back the soul sense and started to send out the waves. The waves didn''t provide data as clear as the soul sense, but it is safer, and I want the safer option.

    This is a ce where I wouldn''t be able to run anywhere if a powerful enemy attacked me. It is better that I don''t get detected by the powerful Sky Sovereign monsters or I will be dead.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed a few minutester when I sensed something. Not something, Grimms and they are mining.

    I had sensed Sovereigns and an Earth Sovereign. There might be more and there are. I saw them nearly everywhere around the mountain and they are present inrge numbers.

    I have not sensed the Sky Sovereign, but it might be present, or they might be hiding, and I wouldn''t put past that, on this mountain.

    A few days ago, two Sky Sovereign Grimms were able to hide from me, in the field of broken formations. The energies from various formations had made it easier for them to do it.

    Though, I was able to deal with them, thanks to the precaution I took, that not even a trace of them had remained; that is not going to happen here.

    Here, I am on my own.

    Thest of the waves returned, and now, I have a model of the mountain in front of me. It shows nearly everything, from the location of monsters to empty spaces like this, and tunnels.

    My clone had formed the most efficient route for me to cross the mountain. I would need to pass through quite a lot of dangerous areas, including the ces that are being mined by the Grimms.

    My destination is the area which has the least number of Grimms. It is also the area where the quantity of the ores is thinnest.

    The route is long. I will have to move around the whole mountain, but there is no choice. I couldn''t simply mine toward the route directly.

    I could do it, but it will waste a lot of time.

    So, I am going to be passing as much as empty shapes and tunnels as this, it will make the journey much faster than mining the direct route, which I would have done, if it had been a normal mountain.

    If it had been a normal mountain, there wouldn''t be so many monsters and Grimms mining it.

    No, it is a mountain, which is filled with magical metals. That made it strong, and one needs a considerable effort to mine.

    I didn''t immediately move after the model was created. No, I went inside my core and stayed there a little over fifteen minutes beforeing out.

    There were a few preparations that needed to be made.

 Chapter 3524 Shits and Metals

    3524 Shits and Metals

    "Let''s begin," I said and started to move.

    The empty space was big, but I had crossed it in the twenty-seven seconds and reached the mountainous wall.

    "Hope it works," I said and my strings, which were already out, began to weave and extremely tiny formations began to appear on them.

    I had gone to my core so I could create a mining formation.

    Which would let me move as fast as I could and wouldn''t leave behind many traces for monsters and Grimms to follow even if they discovered me.

    I had created something, which Nero used to do in the early days before he learned to simply swim through the ground like some monsters here do.

    Though he was much better than the monsters here.

    Soon, my string formed a sphere around me and moved toward the wall by spinning gently.

    As it touched the wall, the earth simply slid away with the rotation of the spear and appeared in the back. In a few seconds, the spear ispletely inside, with the walls of the mountain covering the sphere from all sides.

    I am not drilling; it might be a little faster and more energy-consuming than this method, but noisy and leaves the tracks behind.

    This is far safer; here, I am just sliding the earth and cing it back into its ce, after I moved from my position. This is a smooth way to move without creating any disturbance.

    Though it had many restrictions. It couldn''t move through the magically dense ces, like the ces where the amount of magical metal is dense.

    It is not a problem, while there are many ces like this on this mountain. The mountain is huge enough that I could move around them.

    This is slow-moving, but is not that slow and if everything went well, I should be able to get out of this mountain within a day. Less than a day, if everything went really well.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when I suddenly stopped and a few secondster; I saw the monster directly in front of me.

    It is not in front of me per se, it is a meter and a half away from me, and between us is a thick, rocky mountain wall. It is swimming and I don''t think it had sensed me, since it didn''t even nce at me.

    In three minutes, it had gone away, and I could move. As of now, it has started munching on a small deposit of cornea metal.

    I didn''t focus on it and nor would have mattered much, even if it had dense me. I would have been able to deal with it rather easily, but I like to avoid that, seeing there is Sky Sovereign.

    I didn''t want to do anything, that would make them know of my presence.

    I traveled through the spear for twenty-two minutes beforeing across another empty space. As the sphere was out in the open, it moved fast toward the other end.

    Hun!

    It was moving when I suddenly stopped when I noticed something. Vegetation is not what attracted my attention despite the nts being quite rare and resources on it are useful to me.

    What attracted me was the glittering pile on which they were growing.

    It is mostly stony and metallic, with a tiny amount of nt matter.

    It is monster shit. I didn''t have to use my soul sense and strings to know it. Visible signs are more than enough.

    However, I did use them and what I found had made my eyes glitter.

    I waved my hand, and arge pile of shit had disappeared. Though, not all, only around 80% of it; I have kept 20% with most of the nts and resources on it intact.

    If it had been outside, I wouldn''t have thought twice about taking it all, but I am not. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The monsters have dumped their shit here intentionally, and I could sense the presence of many lower-level monsters here.

    While they might eat metals, these nts are also necessary for their growth, and I won''t starve them to death for my greed.

    With that done, I started to move again and soon, reached the middle of space, before the spear floated up, till it touched the ceiling before sliding inside it.

    Two hours passed, and I have found a shit deposit two more times and I collected it.

    It is not just the shit; I have also collected the metals. There are a lot of them, but I have only targeted the densest sources and those within my route.

    On it, I will find more than enough to satisfy my needs and to sell.

    To be honest, if I didn''t see these many sources on my route, I might have stayed here a day or more to collect the metals. They are precious, but I do not need to, there are more than enough on the way.

    I was thinking that when the sphere stopped. We didn''t enter the empty space, but stopped by the deposit of yellowish-ck metallic ore.

    A few strings moved toward it and began to cut into the deposit and send it to my core.

    It is quite slow, could have been faster. If I had more strings, but unfortunately, I didn''t; I am using 96% of them for the sphere, the rest for the other things.

    If I had more strings, I would have been able to make the spear even better. It would have been able to move at a much faster speed than it is right now.

    It is one of the reasons why, I want to want to level up quickly.

    A level-up would not only give me a tremendous boost, but will also provide me with more strings.

    Those strings will be tremendously useful in things like this aside from binding the enemies in binds from which they couldn''t break out.

    Soon, I finished with the ore and the spear begin to move again, avoiding the monster and collecting the shits and metals.

    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

    AnWan

 Chapter 3525 Metal Essence

    3525 Metal Essence

    Four and a half hours have passed since I had started, and I have covered quite a lot of distance.

    I have also collected a lot of resources.

    Especially the shit, which turned out to be more precious than I had thought. The metals present there are a lot purer and the stone, is something I have desired for a while.

    Though, I am not going to separate much of them. As a whole, they found apound. That is going to be very helpful to me in the alchemy.

    Currently, the sphere taking the long route; following the route I had nned isn''t possible anymore.

    At least for a while, I will have to use the long way for the short stretch of distance.

    One of the sleeping Sky Sovereign had woken up and was now eating. I could have moved through the route I had nned, but that was too close to the monster for myfort.

    I want to stay as far away from it as possible. So far that it wouldn''t be able to sense even a whiff of me.

    A few minutes passed, and the sphere had reached another open area. It is the biggest one; I havee across, but it is also the most dangerous one for me.

    I hade across ones that had the monsters, and I had dealt with them when they had attacked me, but this had a Peak Sovereign monster and it was a kind of dangerous.

    If this hadn''t been a big and it would save me nearly an hour of time, I wouldn''t have taken the risk.

    Hun!

    My sphere slowly begins to enter the space; I am being very careful. The monster is far away, but it could sense the slightest disturbance on the ground.

    There is a disturbance as the sphere moves, but it gets absorbed by the formation on it. That not even the slightest fluctuation travels far.

    Finally, the entire sphere had entered the empty space and shrank, before it covered me like a suit. Formations on it shifted, powering up my stealth method further.

    I begin to move slowly and stealthily. I will be in deep trouble if it discovered me, and I don''t want that to happen.

    Soon, I reached quite close to the monster. In a minute, I will see it. I will need to move more stealthily, hiding by these huge boulders, which provide a big enough visual cover.

    A few seconds passed, and I saw the monster; a reptile with metallic scales.

    Hun!

    I only looked at it for a moment, before I saw what it was lying my and eyes went wide, in shock.

    I am beyond shock, seeing the dark blue puddle on which the monster is sleeping and a momentter, strings making the sphere begin to unravel from me.

    ''I was wondering what it was, but didn''t expect this,'' I thought, looking at the puddle.

    The bubble is not water, but the essence of skalim metal. It had some absorption qualities, and it is due to it; that I wasn''t able to discover what it was.

    I would have if I dared to look close enough, but I didn''t want to risk it and it is a good thing, I didn''t.

    ''So, this means the other ces also have the essence,'' I thought, looking at it. It is not the only ce that had. There are several ces where I had sensed something like it.

    Though nearly all of those ces have an aura of Sky Sovereign or actual Sky Sovereign on them.

    There are a few that had been upied by Peak Earth-Sovereign monsters like it, but getting the essence from them would be dangerous.

    See, I hade to this ce because it was huge. The others were small; the monsters would discover me the moment, I tried to enter their area.

    Still, I would try if I will be able to do it as safely as possible, but I won''t risk my life for it.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that, looking at the projection of the mountain in front of me, when suddenly, I felt the movement from the monster.

    I have just turned at it, only to see it looking at me with those dark yellow eyes.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed as the monster moved toward me, but I didn''t move. Instead, I appeared above the boulder with the sword in my hand.

    The monster moved fast, and its movements were more silent than one would expect from a monster like this, but they were.

    The only thing about it that attracts attention is the glittering scales on its body, which are shining.

    It had crossed half of the distance between us in less than a second when suddenly; it slowed down and confusion appeared on its face, and soon that confusion had turned into the rage.

    It is realized; that I have something to do with its slowness.

    Roar!

    It lets out the roar; it is powerful all right, but not as powerful as it should have been. It was not a thunderous roar, filled with magic; all the magic had been absorbed by my strings and also most of the sound.

    The rest will be absorbed by the walls.

    Skalim is one of the metals found in the mountain and second of absorptive quality, which means, even sound and energying from our battle will be absorbed and so are the quakes.

    Its aura roared, but that too absorbed by my strings. However, it still came at me with considerable physical power, which is dangerous for me.

    CLANNNG!

    Its ws shed against my sword hard, shaking me before the ded tail came at me, which I had avoided.

    I had just avoided that when I saw another w attackinging at me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It attacked me with ws, a tail, and even a mouth, which I had avoided at all costs. Even restricted, that mouth of it is extremely dangerous; if caught, it will be game over for me, before I could do anything to it.

    So, I avoided it while countering the attack of other body parts.

    For a few seconds, it attacked me furiously, but soon it had started to slow down a little by a little.

    It became furious and summoned power for the energy attack, to make its physical attacks stronger, but that too had failed.

    My strings had absorbed all the energy.

    It is getting more frustrated and angry, and it is channeling it all into its attack. It even gets stronger.

    If it had any other fight, it would have helped it, but here, there is no chance. Once my strings bound it, it won''t get away, instead, things will be only harder from it.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed when it finally realized the state it was in and tried to escape, but now it waste. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "It is time to say goodbye," I said and moved to attack.

    Puch!

    A secondter, the shine in its eyes begins to disappear. When it did, I had collected the corps and turned to the essence.

    I looked at, it before looking up, and there was a drop forming.

    I spread my soul sense to it and added a heavy amount of forbidden power. A few secondster, I understood how the essence is forming and turned to the essence in front of me.

    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

    AnWan

 Chapter 3526 Tunnel

    ?

    3526 Tunnel

    ''Fuck, that was close, I thought.

    I don''t know how the monster was able to sense me, but it did and chased me with everything it had.

    Thankfully, the sphere could move fast when it needed to, but used a huge amount of energy and forbidden power that I couldn''t supply.

    I needed to use the forbidden power that was stored in my core.

    Every day, I store part of the forbidden power. I have been doing that for years and it saved me a lot of trouble like this one.

    It had been over nine hours since I had started and now, I am close to the ce where the Grimms are mining, and I have already decided on the ce from where I wille out.

    A few minutes passed, and I have reached the exit point. It will be the first time I wille out of a ce that is made by the beings.

    The open spaces in the mountain had been formed naturally, not a single one made by the monsters, nor did they need to, when there are a lot of them.

    A few minutes passed, and I have reached near the tunnel.

    The spear didn''t stop and continued moving, till I got out and it unraveled itself.

    I looked at the tunnel, and it was huge; it was made by Grimms. So, the side isn''t surprising, when considering, that they have been mining the space since they havee to this ruin for the first time.

    The Grimm was near, and I started to move toward it. A few minutester, I could see it.

    ?

    At the same time, it saw me.

    A surprise couldn''t help but appear on the ck Lizardman''s face before it turned into a smile.

    "Native, your luck is terrible that you had appeared in the mine.  It is my good luck since I have been feeling hungry for a while," it said, and the pickaxe disappeared from its hand and a long sword appeared.

    A powerful aura of bloodline energy released from its body and formed phantom, before merging into its body.

    A moment after that, I saw himing at me at an extremely fast speed.

    Since the Grimm wants to finish me off as quickly as possible. Which is wise. This ce is dangerous and dangerous and could attract all kinds of dangers if we are not careful with it.

    It is why a green bottle came out and flew up.

    Bang!

    The Grimms were surprised seeing it, but didn''t reduce speed, even when it had exploded a momentter, bathing the whole area with the green mist.

    The mist was quickly absorbed by the walls of the mine, which began to shine.

    This would stop anything that would try to pass through the wall. The mist will power up absorption metals and burn them.

    Its effect will onlyst for a few minutes due to these extremities, but that is all I need.

    "Die!"

    It roared as it appeared in front of me and swung its sword, trying to cut me in two.

    ?

    Burst 100%.

    The power of the full burst filled my body, and I swung my sword with it, surprising even Grimm with it.

    CLANNNG!

    Our swords shed, and I felt the powerful shock. So much that it had rumbled my internals and nearly forced me to take a step back. The bastard is just Mid-Earth-Sovereign, but the power of its bloodline makes it amazing. This power will continue to increase at every level.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    People willmon inheritance couldn''t bepared to them. They eat such people alive, literally and figuratively.

    "Well, whatever you did is amazing; it won''t alert the monsters now," It said and its aura red further and swung the sword even more power.

    The ck energy had formed the chains around it. It immediately made me feel careful, and I have activated a couple of my moves.

    CLANNNG!

    Once again, our swords shed, and the chains came at me like a viper, wanting to bind me.

    They had just begun to, when thin grey tendrils of energy came out of me and a momentter, these chains began to crack.

    It even surprised the Grimm.

    "You will have to bring out really strong stuff if you want to bind me," I said, and it red, attacking me again.

    This time, there were no chains, but an arc of ck energy.

    Seeing that,ter, dense inheritance energy covered my sword. If one looked deeply into the energy, they would see they were filled with runes.

    ?

    CLANNNG!

    The swords shed against and so is the dense energy and ck scythe. It tried to move at me, but energy began to cover it and as it did, they started to break it till its entire structure had copsed.

    This bastard is powerful, but I havee across this bloodline energy before, years ago, in my world.

    While the power difference between them is immense. In essence, they are simr. After the eradication of the Grimms, I had spent quite a lot of time studying these bloodlines'' energies.

    So, when Ie across it now; it is not difficult for me to break its energy attack.

    Without it, it would have be difficult to deal with them, but I am confident I could have. I do that, against the Grimms, I fight.

    "It seemed like killing you wouldn''t be easy," it said as itunched another attack.

    "It is impossible," I replied and this time, it smiled, but there was no mirth in the smile but ferocity.

    "We will see," it said, and it started to get more aggressive.

    Seeing that, a smile appeared on my face as began to dance around the tunnel, not caring if anyone would sense us, Which they will not; those walls absorb everything we send to them. Sound energy and even vibration, nothing is getting past them.

    Though I could see they were heating up rapidly. I will need to finish the battle before they burn through their energy.

 Chapter 3527 Out of The Mountain

    Chapter 3527 Out of The Mountain

    "It seemed like, I won''t be able to kill you, without my trump card," It said with a hint of regret.

    "Use it then and I hope it is good," I challenged it while looking at the walls.

    They are zing, and from them, such heat ising, that it would kill a Sovereign within seconds and Initial Earth Sovereign, wouldn''t be able to stay, for more than an hour, before it starts to harm them.

    They are also at their limit; they willst a few more seconds before their power starts to reduce.

    That is dangerous, as it will make others sense us. The Grimm also understood that, as he had gathered all its power and attacked me with it.

    I also harnessed everything I could, changing my inheritance energy. So, it would be able to deal with its bloodline.

    ck energy covered its sword, and it swung it toward me. The attack seemed simple enough, but it was far from simple. It is an extremely dangerous attack.

    That ck bloodline energy is so dense, that it feels like liquid, but it is not what worried me. What worried me was the powerful physical momentum of its swording at me.

    It is so powerful, that if it had used the attack at the beginning, I would have summoned my defensive method to defend against the attack, but now it is possible.

    Our weapons moved closer and closer, till they shed.

    CLANNNNG!

    A deafening shing rang out as our weapons met and a powerful shockwave came at me, along with ck energy, which moved from its sword and covered mine.

    With the energy and defenses of my sword, only 35% of it had covered me, but that is not what I am worried about.

    I am worried about me flying back like a broken doll. So, fast, that couple of formations that had lit up seemed useless in front of it.

    I had expected the attack to be powerful, but not this powerful, to make me vomit blood and shoot me back with power, that I couldn''t resist.

    BANNNG!

    I crashed against the zing wall hard. So, hard, that I had made a dent across the wall.

    It even made some of my bones break.

    "I had to use my trump card, but it was worth it. I just hope, your taste won''t be disappointing," It said as it appeared in front of me and moved its huge scaly hand at me.

    It had just reached me and picked me up, like a ragged doll, when it had suddenly stopped.

    It was shocked before a horror appeared on its face.

    I struggled in the dent for a moment, before getting out of it and looking at the ck Lizardman, who is trying its all to move, but failing miserably in front of my string.

    "You are one powerful energy. If we weren''t in a dangerous ce and I am in a hurry, I would have fought you, a little longer," I said and touched its scaly hands and it disappeared.

    It would have been hard to defeat it, but fighting till I couldn''t would have been fun.

    I shook my head and looked at the injuries. Which are fine; they will heal in a minute; they are only physical injuries; I didn''t even need to activate the formations in my core.

    My own healing energy would be more than enough to deal with such things.

    Seeing everything all right, I begin to walk.

    I will need to travel through the tunnel for a while before using the circle. There are some Grimms, and I want to kill them, but unfortunately, I can''t.

    There might be a Sky Sovereign and while the chances of them being here are slow, I don''t want to take the risk for the safety.

    If one disappeared, no one suspected anything, but several disappeared. They will immediately begin the search and might even call the Sky Sovereign from whom I couldn''t hide.

    A few minutes passed, and I havee across Grimm. A Sovereign, who is mining with ck pickax.

    I could kill the bastard quite easily, but I won''t take a risk, no matter, how much I want to kill the bastard.

    I controlled my emotions and walked past them. Yes, I had walked past it. There was less than a hundred meters of distance between us and the Grimm didn''t even sense me.

    It kept mining as I moved ahead.

    In the next half an hour, I have avoided another two Sovereigns, before I havee across another Mid-Earth-Sovereign, but this Mid-Sovereign has the inheritance, and I could kill it with a simple energy sphere.

    The powerhouses of the same level could have a huge difference in the strength.

    This one, I could crush like an ant, but the one I had fought not long ago. I had to struggle against it.

    I calmly moved past it. This time, I maintained as much as distance possible and really hoped, it would discover me. So, I could test my new strength. Unfortunately, nothing of that sort had happened.

    Twenty-seven minutes and two Grimmster, I stood in front of the wall.

    A momentter, the sphere materialized around me, and I entered inside the mountain wall and began to move toward the exit.

    When the spherees out, it wille out at the exit. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I stood calmly as the sphere moved through the mountain wall. Like before, I had collected the metals I have found on the way, after all, they are precious.

    If not, the Grimm powerful as the ck Lizardman wouldn''t have been mining it.

    I wonder, how it would have felt if it knew the amount of metal I had collected. I should have told it, it would have made the battle even more interesting.

    Minutes passed and turned to hour and finally, after two hours and seven minutester, the sphere came out.

    This time, I didn''t see the rocky walls, filled with metallic ore, but a vibrant forest in front of me.

 Chapter 3528 Practice

    Chapter 3528 Practice

    "I am out," I said, looking at the verdant forest.

    I wanted shout loudly without any protection, but I didn''t. I don''t want a group of Grimms surrounding me within a minute.

    There are a lot of Grimms around the mountain.

    I looked around before moving toward the forest. I don''t know where I am, but I don''t want to stay, where I am; the forest is a much safer ce, and from there I could try to guess where I am.

    I had just thought that when I had realized where I was, or rather my clone.

    ''It seemed like, the gate had sent me more than halfway toward my destination,'' I thought.

    If I had reached the ce where the teleportation gate had been supposed to take me. I would have needed ten to eleven days to reach where I am.

    I would have needed toe here to get where I wanted to go; it is on the route of my destinations.

    One of my destinations is not far away from here, about three days away. A day, if I fly, but that would be an idiocy.

    I entered the forest, and my stealth method changed. I increased my speed and continued moving, avoiding the monsters that this ce was littered with.

    It is likely why, there aren''t many Grimms here; they seemed to be taking the long route.

    Which is fine as well. I didn''t want to kill in an idea that had been dense with monsters. I had even sensed the Sky Sovereign, and it was far away from me. I want to keep it that way.

    A few more hours passed, and it started to get dark.

    More monsters began toe out, and I had needed to kill one. I my speed and continued moving, avoiding the monsters that this taking the long route.

    ce was littered with.

    Which is fine as well. I didn''t want to kill in an idea that had been It is likely why, there aren''t many Grimms here; they seemed to be dense with monsters. I had even sensed the Sky Sovereign, and it had to use every bit of my strength; I had to finish it quickly.

    ''It seemed like, hiding would be a wise choice,'' I thought and a few minutester, I walked through the invisible gate and entered inside my abode.

    The first thing I did was sit down and bring out a cold drink before taking a sip.

    I am tired, it is not sleeping for two days had made me tired, but the journey through the mountain and then the forest. It is more exhaustive than fighting.

    Every moment, I had to look for the danger, scary monsters, and Grimms who could finish me up in a single attack.

    Thousands of times, I wanted to give up, but that thought disappeared as it came.

    Like right now, it hade andsted for a fraction of seconds before it had disappeared. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The beer is good. It is not the one I had brought, but the one I had got from the storage of Grimm, would have gotten it from the native.

    The size of the bottle ispared to the nail. They have no use for such tiny bottles, only natives do.

    Before I knew it, I had finished the bottle, took out another, and drank it. When it finished, I took out the third and wanted to bring out the fourth one, but I had controlled myself.

    Instead, I had went inside my room and removed my clothes before walking into the shower.

    I do not always use the shower outside; I sometimes want to do it inside too, like right now.

    Twenty minutester, I walked out of the shower, stepped into the kitchen, and began to cook it.

    The recipe is a little challenging. My clone had been trying and seeding only yesterday and now, I am trying it and want to seed too.

    Especially when I had my strings cook other dishes at the same time.

    One hour and twenty-two minutester, I had finished cooking and set on the porch, before starting eating it.

    "Really delicious," I said as I took the bite.

    I had seeded, and it was worth it. The next recipes for that book would be even more challenging.

    There are a lot of books on the culinary in the library and I am trying the recipes in one particr book. This one is the first, and it is hard, the rest will be even harder.

    However, I am excited and want to try myself, at least a few of them instead of delegating to my clone, who has a lot of responsibilities as it is.

    I ate till there was nothing remaining, beforeyingfortably.

    I stayed that way for nearly an hour before I got up and walked into the practice room.

    I sat down in the center of the room and started taking deep breaths. After a couple of seconds, a look of pain appeared on my face.

    The needles have pierced through me and a second after that, the alchemical solution begins to enter inside, further increasing the pain.

    The practice is painful, but it is fast. Though not as fast as the Grimms, but still fast. Especiallypared to normal people, whose inheritances didn''t have an aid of source.

    It had been months since I had started to practice, but even now, I haven''t gotten used to the pain enough to enter my core for more than a few minutes.

    Likely because I have been updating the form constantly, and this update increases the pain more than it decreases it.

    I don''t mind the few hours of pain, every few days, when seeing the speed of my progress.

    Soon, the strengthening practice was over, and the needles retracted. Iy down on the floor in my sweat, not having the will to even vaporize.

    I stayed at that for more than half an hour before needles pierced me again and a solution began to enter inside.

    This time, the pain was so much that, I greeted my teeth hard to bear it. It was the first time of me using the improved form and it was more painful than I had been through.

    The whole process was so torturous. That the moment it ended, I let go of everything and fell asleep within seconds.

    Have a nice day.

 Chapter 3529 With Grimm

    Chapter 3529 With Grimm

    I woke up a little over six hourster, feeling calm and energized.

    I hadn''t expected the form for the forbidden strengthening would be this painful.

    The form before that hadn''t been this painful; it was the least painful one since I had started practice at the Sovereign stage.

    I didn''t immediately get up from my spot, despite caked sweat over me and under me. I justy there, thinking, nothing and everything.

    It was a little over ten minutes, that I had got up and walked directly into the shower. After I came out, I changed into a new set of clothes and stepped out of the room.

    The sumptuous breakfast appeared in front of me.

    Since I had started training, my appetite had increased a lot. I could satiate with energy and do it when I didn''t have time to eat, but when I had time, I preferred to eat.

    I finished eating and seeing there was still some time, I closed my eyes.

    One hour and forty minutester, I opened my eyes and there was a map in front of me. It is a map of my destination; it is shining in the dark green, while Oryg valley, further.

    The next destination is important; I don''t want a particr treasure from it, but a thing that very few people want.

    It has that in abundance.

    I want to collect it as much as possible. So, I would be set for years, while the thing is avable at cost, but it is really hard to get the quality that is found in this ce and I want that.

    It is just a side benefit of that ce. It contains many other things, for which it is one of the most visited ces in the whole realm.

    I looked at the map for a minute, before it disappeared, and I stepped out of the abode.

    Immediately, I was out in the gentle light of the dawn, in the forest filled with monsters.

    I had activated my stealth method, which had been improved by my clone during the night.

    Now, it could meld with the energies of the forest at a much better level. It will make the monster harder to discover me.

    After checking my stealth, method, I began to move at the speed, I had decided.

    It is slower than I had liked, but what other choice do I have? This ce is filled with the monster and I don''t want to be discovered by them. It is fine if one monster discovers me, but it attracts the others.

    So, even if I was able to kill the one I was fighting, it would be hard to deal with the others that wouldeter.

    Hun!

    A little over two hours passed, and my waves discovered something. I had sent a few more waves in that direction and soon a clear picture appeared in front of me.

    I thought for a moment, before changing my direction and moving toward the battle.

    Yes, there is a battle happening, and it is a little strange and I had decided to check it out. It is risky, but not as I had thought, with that suppressing the energies of the battle.

    It took me nearly fifteen minutes before I reached the battlefield, where I saw one of the strangest things.

    A Grimm and a stone-skinned man are fighting against three tiger monsters together; there used to be four if the dead body of the monster was to be believed.

    Of the three monsters, one is a Peak-Earth Sovereign, while the other two are High-Earth Sovereigns. The Red Scale Ratman is a Mid-Earth Sovereign and the stone skin man, on the other hand, is a High-Earth Sovereign.

    There is another monster watching from the sidelines; it has not revealed itself, but it will if it senses the weakness.

    There would have been more monsters, if not for that stone pir. Which had been forged specifically for this realm and absorbed the energies of the battlefield within short range.

    If not for that, there would have been a lot more monsters than it is right now.

    These two are quite powerful, more than me. I would be beaten and bloodied if I joined the battle against the monsters.

    That is why I will not join it; I will watch on the sidelines and wait for the opportunity like that monster is doing.

    So, I hid myself even better and watched the battle, while doing the other things that will help me, when this is all over.

    Like studying the Grimms and the native; I might need to fight both of them, and it would be better, if I had data on them.

    ROAR! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A few minutes passed, and they had killed another monster. Now, only two had remained.

    Both of them are focusing on the Peak-Earth Sovereign; the High-Earth Sovereign is just a distraction, which they killed a minute and a halfter.

    It was a stone-skinned man who did it, while Ratman kept the Peak-Earth Sovereign monster busy.

    ROAAARR!

    Now, both of them focused on the remaining monster, who seemed extremely angry and why wouldn''t it be? The Grimm and stone skin had killed all its minions and now targeting it with all their strength.

    The more I watched, the more impressed I became, and I also got scared, before it would be hard for me to fight against even a single one of them.

    They are really strong and the enemies will get stronger, the deeper I am into this region.

    So, I need to get strong as well or I will be killed, and no trump card of mine will be able to help me.

    BANNNG! PUCH!

    The stone skin man defended the attack of the monster with a huge bronze shield, while Ratman appeared over it and pierced its sword into the head of the monster.

    The attack seemed simple, but it was far from that; the monster was fast and had dodged many of such attacks. They had needed to coordinate the attack extremely well to get the perfect attacking opportunity.

    "Little monster, you are wee too," said Ratman to the monster who was hiding not far away.

    Roar!

    It seemed to understand what Grimm was saying and roared, but it didn''t attack and instead, it ran away.

    They watched leave before turning to each other.

    "Nice battle, you two, I have to say, it is amazing," I said as I came out of the hiding spot, surprising both of them greatly.

    I might not be as powerful as them, but my stealth method is above them. Especially when I stay longer in one environment, where I could properly meld into the environment.

    "Thank you," said the stone skin man, who had yellow rock skin and looked to be in his early thirties with a handsome face.

    "Do you need any help to kill this little Ratman?" I asked as my aura red, while the grin appeared on the Grimm''s face as its aura red.

    "I will appreciate it," he epted.

    Burst 100%

    I smiled and moved toward the Grimm with the power of a full burst filling them. The stone man also moved, but not toward Grimm.

 Chapter 3530 Earth-Shaking Roar

    Chapter 3530 Earth-Shaking Roar

    "You should have remained hidden; it may have spared your life," said a stone-skinned man,ing toward me with the Grimm.

    "Think you could defeat me, even with a little rat?" I asked back as I moved toward them, butpared to them, I was much slower.

    It is likely why, both of themughed at hearing my words.

    A fraction of a secondter, they appeared to my left and right and used the methods. That blocked all ways to retreat; now I am contained in a small space, with no way to run away.

    "Die!"

    They screamed in unison; the Ratman attacked me with a saber, while the stone-skinned man with its long sword.

    I moved toward the stone skin man, despite the saber of Ratmaning at me fast at my back and reaching me, before my attack hit the stone-skinned man.

    Hun!

    Both of their weapons reached close to me, till there were only inches remained when surprise shed in their eyes in unison. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Their movements be slow, while I be fast. I increased my speed and avoided the sword of the stone-skinned man.

    Rip!

    He poured more power into his attack and it was able to give arge cut across my shoulder before my sword reached him.

    Pachac!

    Without hesitation, my sword decapitated him. He may be a native, but he is a traitor and what I had given him was a much lighter punishment than he deserved.

    As I killed him, I turned him into the air and looked at the Grimm, who had a shock in his eyes as it retreated.

    Its speed is quite fast, but I still chased it and for the first second, there didn''t seem any change, but the next second, it slowed down a little and the second after that even more.

    By the time we reached the edge of the artifact''s range; it had slowed so much that I had appeared behind it.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced its head through its back, right at the boundary. Stopping it a momentter.

    A second after that, it had disappeared from the world.

    "It worked," I said as I took a sigh of relief.

    I didn''t suddenly gain more strings. No, there is no increase in strings, but I had used them economically.

    Thankfully, I had enough time to test it.

    Since I havee to this realm; I have been experimenting. I want to use the strings on two opponents, which is a challenge, considering the strings I have are enough for only one Grimm.

    I have used it on the two people today.

    Some might say it worked because of the size. The size affects things, but not as much as power. It is why I used nearly half of the strings I used on the stone skin.

    It had only slowed them down and dint freeze them. That happens when I use the string on a single enemy.

    I was able to achieve this feat because of the experiments I have done and the ample time; I have had. Where I was able to test it and if I hadn''t been confident, I wouldn''t have revealed myself to them.

    It was clear from the first minute of the battle that it wasn''t the first battle the two had fought.

    So, there is no question of a stone-skinned man being a traitor.

    I didn''t rest for a moment; one monster had run away, but it mighte back. I need to get out of here as soon as possible; I am not a match for the monster.

    I quickly stored the pir in the core and activated the stealth method, before starting moving again.

    Buzz!

    My core buzzed a few secondster, and the powerful strengthening energies entered my body. Filling every inch of it, strengthening.

    Every second, I am bing more and more powerful. At the same time, the nts in my core, growing faster, with resources appearing on them at visible speed.

    A few minutester, everything calmed down. The strengthening energy had been absorbed by my body and lots of new resources appeared at my core.

    Some of the resources I needed in an emergency required crafting the strengthening solutions for my practice.

    I will need to kill lots of Grimms. If I want thesting supply of those resources and this realm has it; the only thing I have to do is kill them for it.

    A few more hours passed, and it was mostly smooth, except for one Peak-Earth Sovereign monster,ing a hundred meters away from me.

    Thankfully, it didn''t discover me.

    My strength is rising with me killing the bloodline Grimms and with it, my stealth ability is also getting powerful. If I hade across that monster when I first came to this realm, it would have discovered me.

    That is why it is really important for me to raise my strength; I need to be at the Mid-Sovereign stage before leaving the realm.

    I was to do it before that; I would like it if that happens before I go to the oryg. That ce is extremely dangerous and if I make a breakthrough, I will go closer than I had intended to.

    My travel to that ce depends upon the strength I have. If I hadn''t been able to raise much strength before that time, I would not get too close.

    I really want to go there; something very interesting is happening, and I want to see what it is.

    RAOOOOR!

    I was in my thoughts when suddenly; I heard earth shaking roar from the distance, and with it came the mighty aura.

    ''Fuck, Sky Sovereign!'' I screamed in my mind.

    I don''t know what it has roared, but I need to be as far away from it as possible. It is clearly angry and I don''t want to get caught in whatever made it roar like this.

    So, immediately, I changed the direction and chose another route.

    It is not a long route, but a shorter one. It is more dangerous, but I have no choice, the roar ising from the direction I was nning to move.

 Chapter 3531 Pale City

    Chapter 3531 Pale City

    "I am out!" I nearly screamed as I climbed down the hill, which is the boundary of the mosnil forest.

    The Grimms had hunted the Sky Sovereign monster of the forest and it had agitated the whole damn monster. It was really hard and dangerous, that I wanted to hide in my abode and wait till everything passed away.

    It would have been a wise choice, but I didn''t want to spend more time in the forest and continued.

    Now, I have finally got out.

    I looked at the moon and date before walking through the invisible gate.

    I hade out six hourster, feelingpletely refreshed by three houses of sleep. The rest of the three had gone to the practicing and eating.

    My practice schedule hasn''t changed. I could only use strengthening methods once every three days, but there is an exception.

    The strengthening energy.

    If I get it after the strengthening, I could do the strengthening a dayter. It is why, I try to get at least one Grimm with the bloodline.

    So I could practice the methods.

    What I get from slime isn''t as great as what I get from the Grimms. Every drop matters.

    It is still dark, there are two and half hours before dawn, but I resumed my journey. The forest ahead didn''t have as much as monsters as the forest behind me, but it wasn''t any less dangerous.

    The route of the forest is used by a few people; the route ahead is much less dangerous and there would be far more people.

    I nned to reach my next destination in the next two days and I might be able to, as long as I am cautious and a little lucky.

    I continued with my journey, and soon, it was dawn. I hade across two groups of Grimm in these two and a half hours, but both of them had Peak-Earth Sovereigns in them.

    It was regretful, seeing they had bloodline Grimms in the group.

    Hun!

    I shook my head and moved ahead, avoiding a lone Peak Earth-Sovereign Grimms, a few miles ahead of me.

    Hours passed, and I was finally able to get Grimm. It was not the bloodline Grimms, but I am happy nheless seeing the stuff I had got from its storage.

    It waste in the evening; I had finally found the Grimm with the bloodline. It was an Earth-Sovereign, an initial one, which I had killed quickly, and half an hour after that, I found Sovereign.

    To kill it, I didn''t even stop.

    Soon, two days had passed, and I reached my destination I have to say, the images didn''t do justice.

    I am on a tall tree, and some distance away from me is a vast, dark ce. It is covering arge area with its pale ck energy; just looking at it, one would start to feel gloomy.

    The pale ck energy is the corruption energy, which is powerful enough to kill a Sovereign within a second.

    This used to be the headquarters of the organization, but in reality, it was a branch of a cult. So, when it was revealed, a huge battle urred, and the cultists were decimated at an enormous cost.

    Their bodies remained, and they saw how powerful they were. How they died, along with a cataclysmic war that was happening around, had turned this ce into this gloomy domain.

    This corruption also saved buildings inside from ravaging energies across thousands of years.

    So, there are quite a lot of things inside; especially of death element. They are really precious and I need some of them aside from a few other things I have heard this ce has.

    I looked for a few seconds before moving toward the pale city carefully.

    I have to be careful in there; the ce is extremely dangerous. Most importantly, I have seen a lot of Grimms moving there, including the Sky Sovereigns.

    There are things in here that are extremely enticing even to the Sky Sovereigns.

    I do not want those lofty things. Half of the things I want very few people would care for. The other half is a little precious and I hope to get some; I will even fight others for it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Little over an hourter, I reached the boundary. I stood there for a couple of seconds before entering inside.

    Immediately, I felt the pale ck corrupted energy, and it wanted toe inside me. My armors opened its vents and took it inside, but it didn''t let the energye inside me.

    It sent some small samples to my core, while the rest had filled the formation and my stealth energy began to meld with it.

    In just a few seconds, my stealth method bes one with it. My clone looking at the energy inside, the more it will find out about it; the better my stealth method would be.

    I went inside and with every step; the energy began to get denser and der.

    Hun!

    Ten minutester, I havee across a small pond. It is not filled with water, but corruption; its grade is far lower than I had needed, but I still collected it.

    Corruption is useful, even the one of the lower grade.

    I collected some, but not enough to be noticeable. I didn''t want to create a trail for someone to track me and if the grade of the corruption isn''t high enough, then I will take the risk for it.

    I walked for a few minutes, and I came across the first building.

    It is big and in rtively good shape, but it is alreadypletely ransacked for what it''s worth.

    Though, I am not looking at it for that.

    Puch!

    A few secondster, an Initial Earth-Sovereign Grimms walked out, with disappointment on its face, when suddenly it had found an energynce sticking into its chest.

    It moved its mouth to curse but found out it couldn''t even do that. A momentter, it had disappeared.

 Chapter 3532 Luck Ran Out

    Chapter 3532 Luck Ran Out

    "Come to me," I said as my strings harvested the flower, whose petals were half-ck and half-white.

    It is a precious nt; I am more interested in its seeds and thus collected samples of the soul too. This nt will be helpful to me in my next big breakthrough, I am sure.

    By then I will be able to take it to the level I want it to be.

    It had been only an hour, and I was at the outer edges of this ce, but I had already killed one Grimm and found several precious resources.

    After I collected the flowers, I moved forward with my strings spreading in all directions to collect the resources for me.

    I am also scanning the surrounding area to keep an eye on resources and dangers. My soul sense is covering only a small area; it is the soul waves that are moving further. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I need to use double the soul energy as normal and further; I have got, I will need to use even more.

    I am happy with this environment. It will contain everything that happens in a small area. It wouldn''t spread far and wide.

    Hun!

    Half an hour passed, and I had collected a few more resources when I sensed the native.

    She is alone like me and now moving toward the three Grimms.

    The next wave showed me the visual of three Grimms dying while she was moving ahead.

    I watched and resumed my journey. I do not n to contact her. She is too dangerous and might be a cultist; here, no one can trust anyone other than oneself.

    An hour more passed, and the energy became even denser. That had needed to activate another defensive formation for the extra protection.

    A few minutes ago, I had found a Grimm. An Inheritance Grimm of High-Earth Sovereign stage. I had been following it; I could have fought it, but I didn''t want to risk it.

    The energy isn''t dense enough to absorb everything in a small area perfectly and it isn''t the monster''s bloodline and isn''t worth the risk.

    I will do some old-fashioned following before killing.

    I am nearly done anyway. In less than a minute, it will be in my core, along with its storage.

    The Grimms have amazing things in their storage. Till now, every Earth Sovereigns Grimm storage I have opened, had something that put a smile on my face and I am sure, this one too will have something to put a smile on my face.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed, and I was readying to pull the strings when it appeared by the door small building and took out the tiny key, which it had inserted inside.

    Click!

    The Werewolf twisted the key and pushed the door open and was about to step inside it when I stopped.

    I moved and appeared behind it a second and a halfter.

    Puch!

    "Thank you," I said softly and pierced the spear in the back. A secondter, it disappeared, with shock and unwillingness, while I looked ahead at the door, before opening inside.

    Hun!

    As I stepped inside the small building, I couldn''t help but be surprised. A momentter, the surprise turned into a smile.

    This ce is big from the inside, but it is clear that everything that had been present in it had been taken, except for one thing. The big bookshelf is in the corner; it had been left nearly untouched.

    There are very few Grimms who are interested in books. However, they will take it if it is easy. If it is hard, they won''t touch it.

    I am grateful that not a single Grimm had touched the bookshelf.

    I appeared beside it a momentter and looked at it carefully. It seemed to be made of some precious wood, aside from the slight damage to the pain, the shelf was fine and the books within looked to be in perfect condition.

    I just want to take the whole shelf inside my core, but that is not easy. It is formation-protected.

    The formation isn''t visible, but I could feel its power and I don''t want to use the formation on it.

    So, I tried the gentle method.

    I took my palm very close to it and sensed a thick wave inside. A couple of secondster, the wave returned and there was a smile on my face.

    "It shouldn''t take more than an hour," I said and immediately sat down.

    In my core, I sat with the clone of the second continent and began to solve the formation. I want to solve the formation as soon as possible and take those books to the library; I hope there is at least one unique book in it.

    Teachers liked it when I added the books to the library''s collection. She is especially happy when the book offers something unique.

    Click!

    Minutes passed, and we got really close to solving the formation when suddenly, I opened my eyes and got up as I heard the click of the door.

    My heart started to beat wildly, and I have activated everything while hoping, wishing, and praying that it was not the Sky Sovereign.

    My wish seemed to have held true, and a Grimms came in, a Grimm with a bloodline. Grimm of High-Earth Sovereign Stage.

    It looked around and disappointment appeared on its face before it focused on me. A smile appeared on its face, and it closed the door behind it, cutting any way to the case.

    It had caged me.

    "Well, at least I wouldn''t leave hungry," said Steel Horn Rhinoman came at me with a grin on its face.

    ''Fuck!''

    I cursed loudly in my head as my sword appeared in my hand. I had avoided these bastards until now and nned to do it, till I have gained enough strength to fight against them.

    My luck had run out today.

    Now, I am caged inside this ce with Grimms, who had the strength to kill me, and the only way, I could get out alive is by killing it.

 Chapter 3533 Cage Battle

    Chapter 3533 Cage Battle

    "Die, native!" said Rhinoman and swung its ax toward me, covered in steely blue energy.

    My sword is already moving toward it, and it is filled with all my power. I had activated the full burst and used every bit of energy I had; I was not holding back anything.

    My luck had really run out this time. I had not onlye across a Grimms with bloodline, which is at the High-Earth Sovereign stage, but it was Rhinoman, which has greater physical powerpared to other Grimms.

    In a ce where there is no exit. It is a cage battle, where only one wille out alive.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against its ax and, for a moment, I stayed on my spot, before shooting back like a rock, with blooding out of my mouth and every other hole in my body.

    I had fought against the Peak Earth-Sovereign monster, but it couldn''t bepared to the Grimm, I am fighting.

    They both are on apletely different level.

    I tried to stop myself, but I couldn''t do that; the force it had sent me was too much. That every formation feels useless as I shoot back like a broken doll.

    BANNNG!

    I crashed hard on the wall on the other end. So, the formation powered up to protect the wall.

    I felt my bones breaking, but I didn''t care about that and instead turned to Rhinoman, walking toward me with a smile on its face.

    "I have to say, I am disappointed; looking at your posture, I thought, you would be strong, but you are weak as a chicken," it said, while casually cing its ax on its shoulder. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I am not dead yet, say that to me, when I am dead," I said back as I wiped the blood on my mouth and got up, with some struggle.

    "Oh, the spirit; I would like to crush it," it said with a grin.

    "You can kill me, but never crush my spirit," I replied and moved toward it. "Good, let''s see how long your spiritsts in front of my overwhelming strength," it said and swung its ax at me casually.

    It may seem casual attack, but it is filled with power.

    CLANNNNG!

    Once again, its huge sword crashed against my sword and blood spurted out of all my orifices with sheer shock before I had even sted back.

    The physical power of the attack was immense. It was not like its bloodline energy was weak, but my armor was able to bear it.

    It couldn''t bear the physical attack, which had torn me from the inside out in just two attacks.

    BANNNG!

    Once again, I had crashed into the wall and protections shed for a moment, before disappearing.

    I am just d that the wall could reinforce and not attack back. Otherwise, it would have been bad for me.

    "Now, how''s your spirit?" it asked again.

    "Still burning," I answered through the bloody teeth and got up shakingly, before leaping at it, with everything I have.

    I didn''t make a move until I had reached, really close to it. Usually, no Grimm or person would let the enemy get so close, but Rhinoman is sure of its strength and felt no fear from me.

    CLANNNNG!

    Once again, its ax hit my sword, sending me flying, more broken than before.

    BANNNG!

    I crashed into the wall, breaking more of my bones. This time, even my skin had split by sheer physical shock.

    "Now?" It asked.

    "Still burning," I answered as I got up, gathering every bit of will I had.

    In just three attacks, it had been injured seriously. So much that I need immediate medical attention, and rest, which I will not get unless I kill it, which seemed like an impossible task, given the difference in our strength.

    It is not like I didn''t have any option against it. I could burn my blood and it might help me to kill the bastard, but it is not an option I am willing to take unless there is no choice.

    It is the option I was nning to take after the first attack, but seeing it was more interested in breaking my will rather than killing me; it gives me a chance to rely on my trusted move.

    Depending on it is extremely risky, considering I am seriously injured, but burning my blood is even riskier, because of the weakness thates with it.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    It continued to crash against the wall, that it had be bloody within a minute and my condition had be so bad that I could barely stand up.

    The only reason I am doing it is because of the cocktail of energies which I have sent inside me. It has side effects, but they are not as heavy as burning my blood.

    Still, with the cocktail, it had be hard for me, and I felt like I needed to change strategy to buy time or I would be finished before I was ready.

    "Still burning," I answered one more time, as I struggled to get up.

    I could see the anger in its eyes and prepared myself to burn my blood if it attacked me.

    The attack didn''te, and I stood up before walking toward it with the sword in my hand. I looked like I could copse at any moment and I was not acting; I could really copse at any moment.

    Every part of me was screaming in pain, wanting me to stop, but I didn''t and I had reached the Rhinoman.

    "Die!" I screamed and attacked.

    I could see the anger in its eyes ring and it attacked and its attack was stronger than all the attacks till now, which had the same power, but this one is not.

    CLANNNNNG!

    I was barely able to move my sword ahead of me in time, before the ax fell on my sword, sending me flying, while my skin was torn in a hundred more ces, with blooding out of them.

    BANNNNG!

    I hit the wall hard and, for the first time, lost consciousness for a moment, before the formation of my inheritance had brought me back to the grim reality, where I could see the monster, who was at the end of its patients and I don''t want to test it.

    This time didn''t even ask the question, which it does, right after I had hit the wall.

    I struggled to get up, failing several times, before getting up and walking toward it, with blooding out of every part of my body.

    CLANNNNG!

    Finally, I had reached it and swung my sword at it, but it was faster and it could easily be avoided my sword, but it didn''t. It crashed its ax with my sword, sending me back faster than before, which was fast.

    BANNNNG!

    I crashed and had been fully unconscious for a second before I was able to open my eyes.

    My vision was blurry before it became clear and I saw the Steel Horn Rhinoman standing in front of me.

    "The spirit is still burning," I said, looking directly into its eyes and could see anger ring up and its right hand, which was holding the ax twitch, before it was able to control its emotion.

    "Your spirit may be still burning, but If I injure you more, I will have nothing remaining to eat and I want to eat you," it said and moved its hand toward me.

 Chapter 3534 Big Increase

    3534 Big Increase

    "I should have expected it; the Grimm could never follow the promise," I said. The anger roared in its eyes and it grinned.

    A momentter, I found the body in its hand, which it is raising, till we are eye to eye.

    "You are an ant; I do not need to keep promises to ants." It said, and this time, it was my turn to grin. It is bloody, literally bloody, with blood covering my lips and teeth.

    "It is sad. If you had, I might have let you have yourst words, but now, I will not," I said, and its expression froze.

    "Hahahaha,"

    A momentter, a smile cracked on its face and it began tough, so hard that tears began to flow through its eyes before it could stop itself.

    "You natives sometimes could really crack a joke. Here your life is literally in my hand, that if I wish, I could just squeeze the life out of you and you are cracking a joke," it said, and I smiled.

    "No, you could not," I said, and it red at me angrily. "Try little rhino, try to squeeze life out of me. I challenge you," I challenged, looking directly into its eyes.

    It looked at me before itughed, but stopped a secondter, and looked at me. "If it is a quick death you are seeking, then you can forget human; you will not have a quick death; I will cook you and eat you while you are alive," it said with a grin.

    I looked at it and sighed.

    "Stupid, stupid," I said and anger rose in its eyes again and it opened its mouth. It was about to speak when a shock appeared in its eyes.

    It saw its first opening on itself. It tried to stop it, using considerable force, and even its aura red, but it wasn''t able to stop its fist from opening.

    When it did, I became free.

    Though I didn''t move and instead remained floating in front of me, while it watched in shock.

    The shock soon transformed into a bubbling rage.

    "You bastard!" It roared and its aura red, turning into the bloodline phantom behind it, before merging back into its body.

    Feeling its aura, I wanted to move. It would be extremely powerful if it had attacked me with such power. Even the energy attack would have been enough, but now it won''t be.

    Its power bubbled, and it moved to try to move, but found itself unable to. It could barely shake, but that is all.

    Now, that shock turned to horror as it looked at me.

    It is not the only one who is shocked. I am shocked too. This bastard is really powerful.

    It is trying to open its mouth to ask questions and soul sense, but I had sealed it all with my strings.

    "You shouldn''t underestimate the opponent. Kill them as fast as you can," I said and ced my hand on its huge iron horn and used the power of my core to pull it.

    It was able to struggle for a fraction of a second before it went inside.

    Blop!

    I sighed before I let go and fell down on the pool, waiting for me down below.

    Buzz!

    As I did, the formation spread around my body before lighting up. Inside my core, two more formations activate in synch and they begin to work together to heal my injuries.

    I am really heavily injured; it had been a long while I had been injured like this.

    Even the monster hadn''t injured me as the Grimms did and if not for its overconfidence, it might have been able to kill me.

    I had survived this, but I might be able to survive, next time if a powerful monster or Grimm or native attacked me. I have to get stronger, it is the only way I would be able to preserve my life.

    This Grimm will help me tremendously in that.

    Buzz!

    It was nearly a minute when I heard the buzz from my core and the powerful, strengthening essence began to flow inside me. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is the most powerful bloodline essence, more powerful than I had thought. As it entered my body, it mixed with healing energy, which would then be absorbed by me. Healing my injuries rapidly.

    I closed my eyes and cut anything and everything that could slow my healing and watched my injuries heal, while my strength increased at tremendous speed.

    A massive amount of growth energyes out of the mysterious tree and it is spreading to my selected trees.

    This time, I think, I will harvest enough resources from them, that, next time, I will let the growth energy freely flow in my core.

    There are not enough Sovereigns here to give me enough energy to take every nt to the Sovereign stage before I could use this high-level growth energy on them.

    Before I leave, I want to take all the nts to Earth Sovereigns. It is a lofty challenge considering the sheer number of nts.

    Some of the nts need a lot of growth energy, like the spatial trees and metal-essence trees; these trees are guzzlers. They need the energy worth of Grimms and it is still not enough for them.

    Still, I will try to achieve it, and there are enough Grimms here that I might be able to do it.

    I will try my all to achieve it; as once nts reach the Earth-Sovereign with enough resources on them; I won''t need to worry about precious resources for some time.

    A few minutes passed and all the strengthening essence and growth energy had been spent.

    16:35

    Now, there was a smile on my face.

    This bastard had been powerful, but also gave me a huge amount of essence, worth of several mid-earth Sovereigns. It had lessened the limit quite a lot.

    Now, it was not long before I was able to reach the limit.

    I looked at the inheritance, and the clones were working fast on it. It will be finished soon, I hope, I will reach the limit by then.

    With that, though, I entered my core and began work on the inheritance. I didn''t for one and a half hours outside time before I came out.

    I looked pool of red liquid and came out of it. My injuries are mostly healed, thanks to them being physical injuries. The energy and soul injuries take much longer.

    I changed into new clothes and walked toward the shelf. I had not forgotten it and my clone had solved the formation of long ago.

    I waved my hand and immediately a ck rune formation came out, with some small ancient rune formations in it, and stuck to the shelf.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed and several secondster; I got ess to the shelf, and I brought all the books from it.

    I looked at them and there was some disappointment before suddenly my eyes lit up. I looked at all the books before putting them in my core.

    Most of the books are disappointing, but there are some that I found interesting. I hope the teacher likes them, I will know tomorrow, during the lesson.

    Shements on books she found interesting at the end of the lesson.

    Its Sunday with Extra Chapters. Hope, you all love them.

    Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please.

 Chapter 3535 Deceptive Garden

    Chapter 3535 Deceptive Garden

    Click!

    The door clicked open, and I walked out, seeing everything was clear. There might be some Sky Sovereigns hiding, but there is nothing I could do about them.

    The door closed behind me, and I moved ahead; thankfully, no attack came.

    It had made me a little relieved, but I didn''t let my guard go and moved deeper into the region cautiously. In just a few minutes, I came across another native; this one was Sky Sovereign.

    She had flown over me, while I hid.

    I don''t know whether she had discovered me or not, but I would like it if she had not. Aftering across two traitors since entering the realm; my trust tolerance against native is fairly low.

    I have more trust in Grimms right now than my fellow natives.

    Grimms are an old enemy. I know them; the natives are who I should trust, but any one of them could turn into a traitor.

    A few minutes passed and a smile lit up; the Rhinoman had really good stuff in its storage. I shouldn''t be surprised. The bastard was powerful, and the real reason; it got killed because of its overconfidence.

    My clone had sorted everything and merged information gotten from it into the one I have.

    It did have information, more than other Grimms, I had encountered here. Some had piqued my interest, but I didn''t focus on them. Currently, I would only focus on the information about this ce.

    There is a lot of information about this ce; the smile on my face became bigger when I got even more information about the ce I wanted to go including the safe routes.

    Some of the ces I want to go to are really dangerous.

    While using the Grimms'' safe routes will be risky, seeing the other Grimms would also be following it; it is the risk I will have to take if I want to reach there, quickly and safely.

    A little over two hours passed, and I didn''t find any Grimm; at least one I could kill, which was slightly disappointing, but I didn''t let that get over me.

    I am sure I will find some Grimms to kill soon.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I stopped and focused on my left, and soon a smile appeared on my face. There is a garden in the ruin of a dpidated building; it is a small garden, but nearly all nts in it are extremely rare.

    If I get some of them; it will help me tremendously.

    I looked in it and around. I sensed no danger, so I moved toward it cautiously.

    Hun! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Little over fifteen minutester, I had reached close to it, when I had suddenly stopped and shook in fear.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed and begin to take back the steps rapidly.

    No wonder no one had mentioned about this ce. Nobody likely came out alive from there; there is a freaking Sky Sovereign monster nt in there.

    If that was not dangerous enough; it had spread its saplings over that garden and created a natural formation with their help.

    Inside that formation is the mist, I don''t know what it does, as I have not even been able to collect the sample, but I am sure it is nothing good.

    I am so d that I had sensed the abnormality, and it is because of it, I could say there is a Sky Sovereign monster is there. I still hadn''t sensed it and nor, did I need to.

    The proof around it is enough for me to tell, that there is a monster and the type of it.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I was about to stop sending the waves toward the garden when suddenly, I sensed the Grimm. It ising from the other direction of the garden and flying toward it.

    A Sky Sovereign and it is a lot more cautious than I had been.

    It had stopped further distance than I had and now looking at it.

    I thought it would turn away, but it had done the opposite. A minuteter, it had activated its defensive method and a huge sword appeared in it and it moved toward the garden.

    Within seconds, it had reached the mist and crossed it cautiously before entering the garden.

    There, it was carefully, but quickly, before harvesting the resources, and for a minute, everything was fine. When suddenly, he stopped mid-harvesting and got up, before walking toward the center of the garden slowly, like it was in a trance.

    It likely is.

    I would have loved to insert my seed inside it and how the mist made it to what I am doing.

    Unfortunately, it is Sky Sovereign.

    Forget inserting seed in it; I am using extremely faint soul waves that provide a grainy picture, but it is also hard to detect that even Sky Sovereign wasn''t able to discover it.

    Suddenly, a massive mouth appeared in the mist and Grimm entered inside it before the mouth closed and disappeared.

    A momentter, I couldn''t sense the Grimm or the mouth. There is not even the slightest fluctuation of energy from there.

    Usually, the monsters do not eat Grimms, but there are always exceptions like this nt monster. They could eat anything, even Grimms, which they wouldn''t eat, but transform into crystals of their choice, and consume that crystal.

    ''I wonder what the nt does with storage?'' I thought. It was a legitimate question.

    The nts could open the storage, even if they could master the energy. Each storage is locked, and it is impossible to open it, without breaking the powerful formation protecting it.

    Destroying it is also difficult. The storage of Sky Sovereigns is strong enough to bear the attack of Sky Sovereigns.

    If I had been a Sky Sovereign, I would have tried for it, despite seeing what happened to the Grimm. Unlike the Grimm, I wouldn''t have entered inside and would have used my strings from a distance.

    I think I might have managed to kill it, but it is a question of if and I didn''t much dwell on it, before resuming my journey.

 Chapter 3536 Corruption Lake

    Chapter 3536 Corruption Lake

    ''A few seconds more,'' I thought as I followed the two Grimms cautiously.

    It is a risk, but I want to kill the Grimms. There are two Grimms that I am following really closely, one High Earth Sovereign, and the other Mid-Earth Sovereign.

    The Mid-Earth Sovereign has a bloodline, but the High-Earth Sovereign is more powerful and I am targeting it.

    Nearly half a minute passed and Grimms stopped and turned directly toward me.

    "This is a good spot, isn''t it native? Here, we will be able to kill you with no disturbance?" asked the Snakeman.

    "It is, here there will be no one to help you. When I bury my swords in your chest," I said back as I stepped out of the stealth.

    Of course, I know, they know I am following them. I had even taken advantage of their discovery when I had realized they had sensed me and moved even closer to them.

    The Grimms liked to y games, and I had given them what they wanted.

    "You have a sharp tongue; I love to eat tongues of natives who have sharp tongues," he said and a blue crystal saber appeared in his hand.

    "I like the crystals too; you will give me quite a lot of them," I said and could see a sh of anger appear on its face before it disappeared.

    "Good," it said and came at me with aura ring. It wants to finish the battle soon, as it has nearly summoned quite a power.

    The Snow Werewolf beside it did the same.

    Bloodline phantom materialized behind it, before merging into it. Reinforcing its power.

    Burst 100%.

    I didn''t stay in my spot either and moved toward them.

    Hun!

    Soon, there were barely a few meters of distance between us and Grimms swung their weapons and I was about to do the same toward the Snow Werewolf while pulling the strings when I sensed something.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed

    Rip!

    A momentter, the huge saber of the Snakeman cut through me. Giving me arge cut across my back, while I moved my sword to defend against the attack from the ws of the Snow Werewolf.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended, before moving to dodge another attack from it.

    As for why, I didn''t pull the strings and doing it right now. Because there is fucking Sky Sovereign here.

    It is moving, but its soul sense is covering the whole battle. These two bastards might not be able to sense, due to it being extremely faint, but I could.

    The Sky Sovereigns isn''t amon one either, but it is powerful. I could feel its power from its soul''s sense.

    Rip CLANNNG!

    Another attack hit me, this time on my shoulder, while I had defended against the Snow Werewolf.

    Both of the attacks seemed to have given the bastard more confidence, as it poured out even more power and attacked me. I could sense everything about its attack and its powerful.

    At the moment, I am able to take it to a precise degree, because my strings provide me with urate data.

    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have taken such a risk against the Grimm, who has the ability to kill me.

    Rip!

    It hit my lower back, and there was a smile on my face. The soul sense had disappeared.

    I moved my sword toward the Snow Werewolf. It looked like the past defenses, but as our sword reached close, my sword became faster, avoiding its ws to the surprise of the Grimms.

    "Bastard!" cursed Snakeman and burst out of its full power, which was quite scary.

    It moved or tried to move, but found it couldn''t. It had been frozen on its spot, which seemed to surprise the Snow Werewolf too, but it didn''t dy its response.

    Despite that, it was slow.

    Puch!

    I appeared in front of its chest and pierced my spear into its chest before sending a burst of energy.

    Freezing it before its sword was about to hit me.

    If I had fought against these Grimms against this Snow Werewolf, before Rhinoman, it would have been challenging to kill it, but now it was not. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After getting its essence, I would be even stronger.

    "Goodbye," I said and pulled into my core before they appeared in front of the Snakeman, who was looking at me in terror.

    I didn''t say anything to it and just touched it, pulling it into my core.

    As I took the two Grimms into my core, I moved. I didn''t want to be here, in case the Sky Sovereign or its soul sense came back and found the Grimms gone.

    As I am moving, I am dealing with injuries, which are tricky.

    The bastard wasn''t weak; its energies weren''t something I could remove within seconds. I had activated a couple of formations, which are sending tides of energies at it, whittling away the power of Grimm.

    Buzz!

    Soon, the strengthening energy came, and the process became even faster.

    Though I am more focused on the Growth energy; this time, I didn''t restrict it and let it flow over the nts. Though not all got it; I had excluded the guzzling nts.

    They tend to pull more growth energy, if there is a free flow and I don''t want that. They had their turn to enjoy the growth of energy and now it is the little ones'' turn.

    A few minutes passed and a huge number of trees made a massive growth, but they were far from reaching the stage, I wanted them to be.

    I want them on Earth-Sovereign and it will need a lot of Grimms for that.

    It would be easier if there had been one continent worth of nts, but now, there are continents, both of which are filled with nts.

    I pulled my focus out of the core and resumed my journey. I am really close to my first destination; it won''t take over three hours for me to reach it.

    Two and a half hours passed, and I have reached the destination.

    "It is bigger than I thought," I said as I looked at the massive thing in front of me. It is massive, but also dangerous.

    Now, I am going to take a huge risk to get the thing I want from it.

    I found a safe spot, which was near this hugeke. In a conventional sense, theke is big enough to make even Primary-I impress, but the impressive thing about it isn''t the size of theke, but the thing it contains.

    Corruption.

    It is filed with it and so are the resources. There are a lot of resources, including the stainless lotus; the kind I don''t have.

    Though resources may seem to be floating there, not even Sky Sovereigns would dare to directly go at it; there are monsters in theke, powerful enough to pose danger to even Peak Sky-Sovereign.

    It is not like I am not interested in those resources, I am, but I am not idiot enough to go after them.

    I am more interested in the corruption that theke is filled with.

    I do not want the corrupted water; I have enough of it. I want the real thing, the crystals at the bottom.

    Taking them out of theke is going to be a real challenge.

 Chapter 3537 Loot Attack

    Buzz!

    The formation activated around me and began to meld with dense corruption energies.

    It is because of these energies; that I had dared to fish for the corruption crystals. Despite the danger of Sky Sovereign monsters and beings who areing for the resources in theke.

    The corruption is so dense in the ce I am hiding, that not many Earth Sovereigns would dare toe so close.

    Normal Initial and Mid-Earth Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to bear it for a few minutes. Even those above would find it ufortable and wouldn''t want to stay more than an hour.

    It''s not like I am not feeling anything; I am feeling the corruption energy that makes me feel breathless, among other things.

    Though it is only at that level. It is not powerful enough to harm, which it would do if I crossed twenty-some meters.

    I took a deep breath, and one invisible string came out of my hand and moved toward theke. It moved quite fast and reached theke within seconds, before going inside.

    Hun!

    Immediately, I felt the power of corruption and it was powerful. More than I had imagined.

    Enough that, likely, anyone with Earth Sovereign powers enters this water and survives more than a minute. Hell, they will be one with it in a matter of seconds.

    A bottle appeared, and my hand and string split, adding its split end to the bottle.

    Soon, it had started to fill it with the corruption water.

    Initially, I didn''t want the water, since I have enough for it, but seeing its power, I want to collect it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The string begins to get deeper; as it does, the stronger the corruption begins to get. It made me marvel at the power of strings; not many things from those with Earth''s Sovereign power could survive in theke like my strings are doing.

    It is now making me worried, because the corruption will only get stronger, and my string might be able to bear it.

    It needs to bear the strongest corruption at the base; it is where these corruption crystals would be.

    A minute passed and my strings continued to go deeper and deeper. Oblivious to the monsters around it; there are a lot of monsters, more than I thought there would be.

    All of them are Peak-Earth Sovereigns, with their skin evolved to bear this powerful corruption.

    Hun!

    Another minute had half passed when the string stopped. I had not reached the base, but the corruption had be powerful enough that my strings couldn''t get any deeper.

    ''It is such a regret,'' I thought.

    I really love to have corrupt crystals, especially now, when I realize the crystals would be much stronger than what I had expected.

    It would have helped me a lot; not only in growing the resources in high quality, but also with my experiment.

    Corruption is useful in healing, artifice, and healing. People don''t use it much due to its instability and unpredictability it brings. Even I didn''t use it in healing unless I had no choice.

    I sighed in regret before focusing on pulling the densest corruption from the ce the string was.

    It is the highest level of corruption it could get, and its quality is, really. I would have to be satisfied with it since I couldn''t get the crystal or those precious resources.

    There are arge number of resources, both beneath and over the water, some even a few meters away from the strings.

    I didn''t dare to touch them, despite wanting to very badly. Each of them is under the eyes of a monster. If I tried for it even the smallest one; the bastard would sense, it.

    I didn''t fear the monster of the Earth Sovereign stage, but there are many Sky Sovereign monsters in theke.

    ROAAAAAR!

    Over twenty minutes passed, and I had gathered enough corruption and was preparing to pull out my strings when I heard they might roar from deep within theke.

    ROAAAR ROAAAR ROAAAR

    A momentter, another monster roared, with the roars of Sky Sovereign monsters being the loudest.

    It is when I was released, even in my overestimation. I had underestimated the number of monsters.

    For a moment, I was confused about the sudden reaction, but soon, I understood, when I had sensed the Sky Sovereign and there were a lot of them.

    Twelve Sky Sovereigns appeared in the space above theke, and not all of them were Grimms.

    Eight were the Grimms, while four were natives. Two I recognized. The woman I had sensed a few hours ago, while the man was from Tor. He was part of the group.

    Looking at the huge number, I felt scared. More scared than when I saw Iron Horn Rhinoman entering the hall.

    There I know I have a chance to survive; here, I will bepletely luck''s mercy. It is not just monsters and Grimms, but also the corruption energy itself will kill me.

    I wanted to run away, but it was futile; the monsters had been roused. If I try to move now, I will get discovered and that will be my end.

    So, I did the only thing, I could and activated the formations in my armor, with the formation in my core activating and releasing the energy into the armor, which I had crafted to deal with corruption.

    I had just done that when I saw all the Sky Sovereigns moving in unison.

    They all went for the resources; some dived toward theke, while others used artifacts and methods to collect the resources.

    ROAAAARRR!

    The monsters roared and moved toward the Sky Sovereign, creating waves across theke.

    Immediately, I felt the corruption energy around me getting denser and evenke watering stopping a few meters away from me.

    CLANNNNNG BANNNNNG CLANNNNG

    The monsters shed against the beings, and it was earthshaking. Despite them being so far away from me; I felt their immense power.

    I am so d that I had chosen the spot, which is underground and blocked the entrance. I ampletely packed, without any exit.

    It had protected me from the shockwaves; that would injure me seriously or even kill me. Though it was not a perfect protection and some part of it had still hit me, giving me injuries.

    I have activated the formation, and healing energy spread into me, mixing with my own.

    It won''t be thest injury I will receive, and I was right. Secondter another shockwave and then another, in a matter of seconds, over a hundred shockwaves passed by me.

    It is a good thing the Grimms and natives are not interested in fighting the battles with monsters.

    They are interested in resources, and they are collecting them, but monsters are not making it easier.

    They are angry and mad and use everything they have to kill them. Forcing them to defend against the powerful assault of monsters.

    Still, they are using everything they get to collect the resources.

    The woman I had seen fly by a few hours ago dived into theke, dodging the attack of over five Grimms, and collected the resources she wanted, before getting out.

    Which made the monsters even more angry.

    Hun!

    I was engrossed in battle, despite injuries piling on me, when I noticed something, that made my heart beat wildly.

 Chapter 3538 Fishing In Troubled Waters

    ''The resources and crystals,''

    I said as I looked at them. The upheaval in theke had brought out the corruption above from the bottom. It is not just the crystals, but also resources, and they are everywhere.

    There are a lot of them and all the monsters of Earth''s Sovereign stage that are guarding them have disappeared at the bottom.

    Though, it would be a grave mistake to just grab them.

    The monsters will notice it immediately; the Sky Sovereign Monsters.

    That doesn''t mean I wouldn''t take them. I would take them all right; at least the crystals and my strings split up into nine different strings and grabbed those corruption crystals.

    Unlike the corruption water, in the corruption crystals. The energy is dormant; it wouldn''t react by touch.

    I could touch them with my bare hands, and there would be no danger.

    My strings wrapped around the crystals, but they didn''t pull them out directly. No, that would be a mistake. They instead begin to float them in the direction of water, like it is water doing the job and not something artificial.

    Hun!

    I was doing that when the Sky Sovereign monster appeared a few hundred meters away, but it didn''t even look at it.

    Instead, the snake moved up like lightning and came above the water a momentter, before striking against the Grimms, which defended with its defensive method.

    Finally, the first of the crystals fell on the ground and a few seconds after that, all nine and my strings entered the water again, while other strings move toward the crystal and started pulling them close to the water,nding on the ground and shockwave.

    Soon they reached close enough that I could pull them into my core, and I did that, in the time of few seconds.

    By that time, strings have brought out the second batch of crystals and a few seconds after the third.

    The crystals are precious, but to monsters, they are line rocks. They wouldn''t care about it unless they sensed something amiss.

    Hun!

    My strings were collecting the fourth batch of crystal; thest one since I didn''t want to take too much risk, when I noticed somethinging close to the one of strings.

    Stainless Blood Lotus.

    I have a Blood-Soul Stainless Lotus and original Stainless Lotus and now there is a Stainless Blood Lotus in front of me and I want to grab it so badly.

    Really badly.

    Stainless lotus is a staple in my strengthening methods. This blood lotus signifies a physical element, and it will help me tremendously if I get it.

    I want it.

    Though, I won''t get it, despite it being close. Getting is a death sentence, and I refused to die for a mere resource.

    Still, my strings moved toward it and went inside and a few secondster, a seed came out and moved away, with the force of water.

    As it happened, I immediately sensed the soul sense of the monster, but it tracked the seed for a second before remaining fixed on the blood lotus.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh in relief.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I had loosened the seeds and pulled out the string. If I kept it there, the monster might have discovered it.

    Now, once again, my string picked up the seed and moved it with water before bringing it out. A few secondster, it had reached close enough that I had pulled it inside my core.

    I appeared in my core and looked at the blood-red seed with a single green dot floating in front of me.

    It looked like it was made of blood itself. I looked at it for a couple of seconds, before storing it carefully. I didn''t put it in the corruption pool directly; I will do it when I get growth energy.

    I have to be careful with the seed; I only got just one.

    I want to use my string to get more, but it is extremely dangerous. If I discovered, there is certain death.

    Fearing that, I brought out my string, leaving nothing that could be traced to me.

    There are hundreds of crystals I could collect with strings and it is less dangerous, but still, the risk is too much and I do not need it.

    I only wanted a few crystals; these crystals contain the highest level of corruption energy and it would be more than enough for my needs.

    Even if I get more Grimms than I could imagine; the resources in my core wouldn''t be able to use all the crystals. It is not like; I have only crystals; I had also collected arge amount of corruption.

    My clone had already started filling the pool with it and added the crystals inside.

    Once I get the growth energy, I will transfer all nts to this new pool and dispose of the old.

    I looked at the new pool, before turning to my meta-scan and my expression couldn''t help, but be worse. It hadn''t been a minute since the monsters and beings started fighting and I was already heavily injured.

    They would need to stop fighting soon, or I would seriously think about escaping. If I didn''t, this ce would be my grave.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed, and the first Grimm retreated; the monsters chased, but it was clear that the Werewolf was fast.

    As the Werewolf retreated, the two more Grimms did, and one native and movement after that, a few more others.

    At the end of the fourth second, it was the woman and Tigerman. Both of them came under an intense assault from the monsters, but they dodged and defended and even killed one before disappearing.

    ROAAAARRR!

    The monsters roared in deep anger as it turned, and with it others and they continued roaring for minutes.

    Every second I was scared, feeling they might discover me, but extremely dense corruption energy, which harmed me, had also saved me from the discovery of the monsters.

    It took over ten minutes before thest of the monster calmed down and theke became still again.

    I wanted to get out of here immediately, but I remained. Getting out would be a huge mistake; the monsters are alert and wouldn''t have any problem discovering me.

    Not to mention, I am injured. I needed to fix them before I could even think about it.

    Thankfully, the curse energy had started to get lower in density, and soon, its density had be low enough, that it had stopped harming me.

    I activated a few more formations inside my core and they sent out more energy. It would help a lot if I could use the tub, but it is not possible.

    Time passed and my injuries healed, till nothing remained.

    I wanted to leave after that, but only two hours had passed. I waited for another three hours before deciding to leave.

    The first thing I did was clear the way; I did it delicately before crawling out and slowly starting to move away from theke.

    I am walking at a normal person''s pace when I want to create a sonic.

    It is extremely hard to do it, as every instinct of mine wants me to run and get away from this spot at my highest speed.

 Chapter 3539 In The Trees

    "I am out," I said with a relieved smile appearing on my face.

    That was really something; not only the power of the monsters and those who went to theke for the resources but also the escape from that ce.

    It took me over two hours to reach here and I spent nearly an hour of that walking at the pace of the normal person. It was hard, seeing I wanted to sprint at every moment.

    It was one of the hardest things; I had done sinceing here.

    I shook my head and turned to the map. I want to rest, but it is not a safe ce. While my abode made things safe, I don''t want to rely too much on its safety.

    The ce is only a few hours away; I should be able to reach there.

    With that, I began to move toward it, while my strings picked up any resources I hade across.

    They are everywhere and I am collecting everything I can.

    Hun!

    Half an hour passed, and I sensed a native. A High-Earth Sovereign and there are two Grimms following him.

    I only looked at them for a few seconds before turning away. Those two Grimms are going to die; the beastman is aware of them and intentionally leads them toward the spot to kill them.

    The Grimms are powerful, but the man isn''t weak either. He should be able to kill them or at least be able to himself if things be hard.

    Another hour passed, and I was walking a quite dangerous route. I could have taken the safer one, but I want to reach the ce quickly, but also because I want the resources here.

    The resources here are a little special due to the special nature of this ce.

    The density of curse energy fluctuates here; sometimes it gets so thin, that even Sovereign is able to live and dense enough that only Sky Sovereigns could survive in it.

    Thankfully, the change isn''t instant and there are markers to identify when things might get scary.

    Even with the markers, one will only have a few minutes to leave this damn ce, before it bes extremely dangerous for someone like me to survive here.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I continued collecting resources before suddenly I sensed the Grimm.

    The moment, I detected it; I froze in my spot and moved away.

    It is the bloodline Grimm, that I had been searching for, but it is a Peak-Earth Sovereign. Against the Rhinoman, I had a chance, but against it, I could forget that.

    I couldn''t be discovered by it.

    Hun!

    I was moving away when I discovered two more Grimms. Both Mid-Earth Sovereigns, but one of them has a bloodline.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed loudly in my head.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I would have attacked those bastards, but they are moving toward the direction of the one Peak who is hiding.

    I shook my head and continued moving. While I was doing this, I kept releasing the waves. A few minutester, a surprise appeared on my face at the startling realization.

    Those two Grimms are working with the Peak Grimm; they are bait for it to hunt the natives.

    I have to say it is a clever n and many would have fallen for it. I would have fallen for it, if not for my waves sensing the Grimm hiding.

    A minuteter, a few soul seeds are released from me; they are extremely tiny and contain information. They will be attracted to the natives, who will enter this area.

    Their life isn''t long, but in favorable conditions, they wouldst three to four days, but adverse ones.

    I have programmed them tost for a day. I don''t think the Grimm would wait for prey for days, a day at most. As this ce had many ces, it could visit, where it could find natives gathering.

    My destination is a ce that few people could visit.

    It was not in my n, but one of the Initial Earth Sovereign Grimm I had killed had information about it. Other Grimms, all of whom I had killed, didn''t have that information.

    I am kind of excited; there are many things that would be found there and I don''t think, there would be many people.

    I am intentionally avoiding ces with many people. There are Sky Sovereigns here for god''s sake; I didn''t want to get killed by them visiting those enticing ces.

    I have seen the number of Sky Sovereigns appearing above the pool; those ces will have more.

    While I have confidence in my abilities; going to those ces is a simple suicide, which I have no interest inmitting.

    Another half an hour passed, and I felt the energy getting denser. Though its pace is not fast, so I do not need to be worried about it.

    I am also quite close to the exit of the ce. I could get out fast if things turn dangerous, but I hope that didn''t happen; it will increase the chances of my discovery.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I stopped and turned left and walked in that direction, and a few minutester; I saw the Grimm, well hidden under the trees and powerful stealth formation enveloping it.

    These trees are huge enough to hide it, but I am looking at those trees. I am looking at the flowerbed of Urasn Kol flowers; they are rare flowers, but quitemon in this ce.

    These flowers contain purified curses in their petals. Which is a quite valuable thing.

    A Grimm sitting in front of them and practicing a method.

    To those looking, the Grimm won''t be visible. The method it is practicing made it one with the curse energy around it, that even powerful soul sense would pass without discovering.

    Even my waves didn''t discover it until I sent the powerful waves.

    The reason I discovered this is the formation it is using. If it had just believed in its ability, it would have survived.

 Chapter 3540 Method

    "Hey there," I said loudly to the Frogman.

    It didn''t open its eyes for several seconds and when it did, it was angry, but it controlled its anger and turned to me.

    "You have disturbed my practice, native," it said, "Yes, I did," I replied with a smile on my face.

    "Its expressions turned serious and powerful of High-Earth Sovereign came out of it. A momentter, it moved, not toward me, but behind me.

    It was escaping.

    "Smart," I said, and a momentter, it stopped with shock. The Grimm is smart, but I am smarter; I have sealed it from the inside out.

    I hade here over half an hour ago, and I would have killed it by me. I may talk to my prey, but I don''t y with them.

    I could have simply pulled it into my core, but I was looking at its method. I wanted to see what changes appeared in it and what it would suffer when it abruptly cut its method.

    I appeared in front of it and pulled it to my core before resuming my journey.

    While inside me, the runes started to climb over it and my clone opened its storage, looking for certain something.

    It would be an understatement to say I was impressed by the method. I am plenty impressed, it is the reason why, I had spent more than half an hour seeing how it worked and even took a risk of waking it up.

    A few secondster, my clone had found what it had been looking for and started to read it.

    A few minutes passed, and I simply stopped.

    ''Interesting,'' I thought sometimeter and resumed my journey. The method is for the Grimms, but there are many aspects of it that intrigued me, and I added it to the list of immediate research.

    I feel like it could help me with improving my strengthening methods.

    I will do anything to improve further and further and in this one, I am seeing a big chance.

    I will need such chances because the strengthening methods will continue for a long and I will need to continue to raise their efficacy to be useful to me.

    I couldn''t depend on the Grimms; the bastards are fickle.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about the method when suddenly. I had sensed the Grimms and not one but two of them and both belong to the same tribe and have the same bloodline.

    They are Rock Armored Lizardmen; one is the Initial Earth-Sovereign and uses some kind of method to bear the curse energy, while the other one is the Mid-Earth Sovereign.

    It is quite surprising to see them passing through the area, seeing things could turn for the Initial Sovereign here.

    They also seemed to be in a kind of hurry, and I was going to dy them forever.

    After seeing they were no bait; I moved toward them and within a few minutes; I reached them.

    Hun!

    A few seconds after that, they discovered me.

    "You guys seemed to be in quite a hurry. Mind telling me, where you are going?" I asked, and both the Lizardman red.

    "You have one chance to fuck off or you will be our snack on our journey to our destination," it said, ring at me angrily while threateningly revealing its aura.

    "Oh, I am scared," I said mockingly before the spear appeared in my hand.

    Burst 100%.

    I activated the power of full burst and moved toward me, making it re at me before that re turned into a bloody grin as the powerful aura sted off its body.

    A bloodline phantom formed over it, before merging back into it.

    As it did, it was shot toward me, with a ck gem-handled saber in its hand.

    "Cvirs Comet," It shouted, appeared in front of me, and swung that saber. The dense grey energy covering the saber inted, taking the shape of theet.

    It didn''t only look like aet but felt like it had the power of aet. The momentum and power behind the attack made it serious but turned it into a grin.

    It is not the only one who is excited; I am excited too.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed and both of us shook; a surprise appeared on its face. While I just grinned.

    The energies that covered me were absorbed into my armor and refined through thousands of formations before being sent to my runes.

    "Cvirs Razor," It attacked, wasting without any second.

    It had been a while since I hade across the Grimm, who shouted the name of the attack. It is refreshing and I hope we had been in a secluded space; there, I wouldn''t have tried to end the battle as soon as possible.

    CLANNNG!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I defended and this time, there was not even the slightest shaking. Unlike it, who shook a little, and it made it angry.

    Itunched another attack, shouting its name while I just swung my spear in defense.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Our weapons shed, and it attacked again, and I defended.

    Its failure to breach my defenses, despite increasing the power of its attack, made it frustrated and angry.

    It had stopped controlling those emotions and started channeling them. It is a risky, butmon enough strategy among the bloodline Grimms; it helped them harness more power.

    Though ites with great risk.

    Puch!

    It wasunching another when it found my spear in its chest. It is surprised. It shouldn''t have been. It is the one who gave me the chance in its fury.

    "You know, even among the Grimms with bloodline. I found those with the ability to control their emotions, most difficult to deal with."

    "They use the fury, but they are always in control. They do not let it control them," I finished my speech and pulled it into my core.

    Even with the opening. It wouldn''t have been easy to kill it, but I have gotten stronger sinceing here and now with it, I will be even stronger.

    Puch!

    "There is no use in running," I said to the other Stone Armored Lizardman and a momentter, my spear pierced through its chest from behind.

 Chapter 3541 The Woman

    Poison Dragon Realm

    A woman appeared in front of massive doors guarded by the scaled man and women.

    As she appeared in front of them, they bowed.

    The woman is clearly unconformable seeing them bowing. It had happened thousands of times and even then, the woman couldn''t getfortable with it and didn''t feel she ever could.

    The difference in power between them is by millions, but they still bowed to her with reverence in their eyes.

    The woman ced her small hand on the gate, and it shone before the grand doors started to open.

    This ce is made by the primogenitor and only those who satisfy the condition could enter inside, the most important ce in the realm.

    There are very few who could, all those who could are exceptionally powerful. The women are not, but despite that, the gates opened with her touch.

    The woman entered inside, and immediately three people sitting inside opened their eyes. They have taken human forms, and, except for their crystalline poison green-purple horns, they lookedpletely human.

    Compared to them, the woman looked more non-human.

    "How was your trip?" asked the old man in the middle. "Good," the woman replied.

    With the hate that is between the two realms; the woman had learned to talk less about the other parties.

    They would always find something, and it woulde to theming in conflict. They would have fought to death, if not for the woman and explicit order from the divine realms.

    "Then, let''s get you checked before you enter inside," said the man. The woman nodded, and the bed appeared in front of him.

    They might tolerate each other, but they didn''t trust each other a bit. There will be always thorough examination on both sides.

    The woman didn''t like such behavior andined about it many times, but it is one thing. They both are unwilling to change.

    The woman didn''t me them. They consider the child inside the woman paramount, something that could take them back to the glory they used to have in their days as their primogenitor.

    The appeared by bed; looked like a normal bed, but it was forged from one of the most advanced designs.

    It looks like a normal bed is just a form it had taken.

    The womany down on the bed and immediately didn''t feel anything. She knows different things are scanning her, but the level of it is far above her understanding.

    A minuteter, her meta-scan appeared above her; they barely nced at her scan, before focusing on the fetus.

    It is what always focuses, without it; I am aberrant to them. All the respect, politeness, and bows were for this fetus.

    The treasure they valued more than their life.

    "The child is growing. Those bloody nts may not know anything, but they know the nutrition, since the change in her diet, the fetus''s absorption of primogenitor''s essence had increased," said the old man.

    It may seem like a curse, but it is high praise. The old man considers the other party, his mortal enemies, equal to the Grimms.

    So, his words would be shocking to other members of the realm.

    "The essence of the fetus had be strong as a pure-blooded titan fetus and it would grow only stronger," said the woman beside her.

    The three talked; despite the woman''s medical knowledge, the woman could understand only a few things, which seemed to frustrate her a lot.

    It took them over two hours before the three were finished, and she got out the bed and turned toward the oval thing in the center of the hall; the most important thing in the realm.

    It is green-purple and scaly; the house-size thing looks like a dragon egg, but in reality, it is a realm core.

    Every time the woman looked at it, she couldn''t help but admire it. It is not even showing the woman its realm form, which would kill her, given her puny strength.

    The woman looked at it for a couple of seconds before she walked toward it. A secondter, the woman entered the inside without the slightest resistance.

    The woman entered the mistnd, which seemed endless. With green-purple essence everywhere in the mist form. This essence that everyone wants, but only a few could get.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The woman sat down and a few secondster, green-purple essence began to enter inside me. It is not this essence that is entering inside the woman, but something even more precious.

    That only the child of the woman could absorb.

    No one could understand how it had happened and how her child could do this. Not even one of the most powerful people in the universe seems to know how it happens.

    Though, the woman thinks, the father of her child might know the answer, whom she misses desperately.

    Sometimes, the loneliness in a woman''s eyes bes unbearable, and she wants nothing but to meet her family.

    The woman couldn''t, not until her child was born.

    ¡­

    Buzz!

    The bloodline energy was released, and I have sent it to all the nts, but with an exception.

    Some, I excluded like thest time and used more energy on some. It is more like one species of different types.

    The Stainless Lotuses.

    I am shifting them into the new corruption pool. This pool is filled with a corruption liquid. I had gotten from the hugeke, and I have even added half of the crystals.

    It will be a corruption pool for the years because I have the highest level of corruption in the stage below Prime. Those crystals represent extremely pure corruption, with a hint of Prime.

    So, unless I get the Prime grade corruption, I am not going to change the corruption pool.

    I could have added the corruption into the old pool, instead of wasting so much growth energy in preserving these lotuses, as I shift them to the other pool.

    It might have saved me some energy, but I would have incurred the loss in the long end.

    This corruption is the highest grade, adding it to the old pool would have diluted it. It is better to use the new pool, where I keep this purity corruption, which will give me the best stainless lotuses.

    Soon, I finished transferring all the stainless lotuses, and they started to absorb the corruption.

    This wouldn''t have been the scene if there wasn''t a growth energy present. Both corruptions are different and since they grow with that corruption, the change in corruption would have killed more than half of them.

    Growth energy prevented that.

    With all the lotuses shifted; a small box appeared in the hand of my clone, and it opened it.

    There was a tiny red seed with a green spot. It took out and tiny formation materialized and covered it, before throwing it into the pool of corruption, before focusing a lot of growth energy on it.

    The formation isn''t necessary, but it could increase the chances of its germinating and I want to do everything that increases the chances.

    I only have one seed in it, and it is very important that I germinate it. I need this lotus for my practice. It is extremely useful in alchemy, among other things.

    Suddenly, a smile appeared on my face as the seed germinated.

    I focused more energy on it; I want to grow the lotus to Earth Sovereign take out its seed and grow a few more.

    It is quite unfortunate that I couldn''t concentrate all the growth energy on it, but it is fine. It would help me do what I want and not to mention, it won''t be the only bloodline Grimms I woulde across.

    I handed the things to my clone and resumed my journey. I am still in a dangerous area and need to get out of here.

    A few minutester, the growth energy and strengthening energy had been absorbed by me. Taking me closer to the limit. I am close to it, a few more Grimms and I will reach the limit.

    Half an hour passed, and I reached near the exit when I had sensed another Grimm; I immediately hid.

    I stayed there for over ten minutes before I dared toe and make my way to the exit.

    "Out!" I heaved a sigh of relief as I stepped into the area filled densely with the corrupt energy. The density is quite high, but still much less dangerouspared to the ce I had just walked out.

    Though this density is quite high, the ce I had just stepped out could have a density far higher than this.

    I had been quite lucky. That density didn''t go above my tolerance, or it would have been bad for me.

    I opened the map for a few seconds before resuming my journey. I want to rest, but not so close entrance of this dangerous ce.

    Two hours and one bloodline Grimmter. I stopped at the ce that looked safe enough and took out my abode before entering inside.

 Chapter 3542 Broken Doors

    "It is quite hidden," I said as I passed through anotheryer of corruption that sprang for miles.

    If one didn''t map this ce with directions to reach here, I wouldn''t have been able to reach here, even if I knew the general direction of this ce.

    It had been eight days since I hade to this pale city, and this would be myst destination here. I have got nearly everything I had wanted and after exploring this ce, I would get out of here.

    With that thought, I moved toward the ce, but stopped a few secondster.

    Hun!

    I sensed the Grimm; this ce might be hidden, but there were Grimms and nativesing here; I had seen a couple of theming here and some I had killed.

    This one is High-Earth Sovereign; one with the bloodline.

    I had grown quite powerful sinceing here, but not powerful enough to fight openly against it. Soon, I will be and till then, I will need to keep the patience.

    The Grimm was barely a mile away from me, but it didn''t seem to sense me.

    The corruption here had anti-sensory properties; the soul sense is heavily suppressed, and that is a boon to someone like me. Here, I could send my soul sense further than most people.

    It is quite unfortunate that I didn''t have enough strings to bind my enemies from a long distance.

    I shook my head and moved toward the massive disc in front of me.

    There is a huge standing disc in front of me; it is a forty-floor building. ording to the information, this used to be the residence of an important member of the organization.

    It is white in color, which had faded after thousands of years and there are several cracks running on it; making it look like, it could crack apart at any time.

    It wouldn''t, at least not now; since thest time, there was barely any change in the cracks.

    Soon, I had reached it, but not the door; that would be too risky. Some people might be watching it, and some people might be even waiting; it would be better to enter through other ways.

    It is what I am doing; I am entering through it from one of the cracks. Through one of the small cracks, there are a few of them at the base.

    This one I had chosen because it will quickly take me to the ce; I want to go.

    Hun!

    I entered inside and immediately felt the denser, omnium curse energy here. People have died in this ce, and I could even feel their emotions, which had be part of this curse energy.

    They are only faint, but I felt like; it wouldn''t be wise to stay in such emotions for a long time.

    The Grimms didn''t mention anything about it, likely because they are unaffected by it. Not because they have a stronger mind than us, but because they are heartless beings, such things didn''t affect them.

    Well, I should be able to finish in time, but I wille out, even if I don''t. I didn''t want this emotional toll when I was so close to my breakthrough.

    The map appeared in front of me, and I began to move through the huge hallway. Avoiding the broken formations; there are a lot of them.

    Around me are my strings, they are picking up anything that is useful. From pieces of tiles to the grass in the corner and many other things; there are many useful things that are lying around here.

    This ce had been visited only once before and there are not many Grimms, who have visited it.

    So, it is not surprising.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I suddenly stopped. There is a native there, two of them; I stopped and let them move away, before resuming walking.

    I have be quite cautious about the natives. I didn''t approach them unless I really had and even then; I am quite careful.

    Half an hour and avoiding one Grimmster, I reached the first door I wanted.

    "Well, I hadn''t expected it," I said, looking at the broken door. The door is in a bad state, and it is clear, that someone had done magic on it a long time ago.

    The information said, the door was in perfect condition, but it wasn''t and it''s not like I am surprised. I had seen the few doors in such a state; someone had used their raw power to st these doors apart.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    More than half of them are like that.

    To do something like that, they would have needed to be a Peak Sky-Sovereign. Unfortunately, someone had raided through the floor.

    Though not all the doors have been broken; there are some in perfectly fine condition, but I have no interest in them and they do not have anything useful to me.

    I shook my head and walked to the second floor and found many doors had broken there.

    Seeing them, my mood couldn''t help, but worse.

    I hade here, thinking; I aming to this secluded space, where there was everything that had remained untouched but mostly touched and robbed.

    The only thing I am finding is a rubble. Though in there, I found quite a few precious things, but still, I was frustrated and angry and this frustration continued to grow as climbed higher in the building.

    I reached the thirty-second floor and flew through the crack on the other side when suddenly, my eyes lit up.

    "Finally," I said when I saw the door in a perfectly good state.

    This is the first door on my list that hasn''t been broken and seeing it, I couldn''t feel happy. I am on thest floor, and I don''t want to return empty-handed.

    This floor has three doors, that I wanted to open the most. This one is one of them.

    So, I looked around and activated the few methods, before cing my hands above the door and releasing the faint wave.

    A few secondster, the wave came back with the formation.

    I looked at the formation before walking toward the next door to it and entering inside. It was a grand suit; that the person used to ce his guests in; it was all empty, and not even the smallest furniture had remained.

    I picked up the hidden corner and ced the surrounding formation before closing my eyes.

    A momentter, I appeared at my core on the second continent, where two of my clones had already started to work on the formation.

    I joined it immediately.

    I usually hand over this work to my clones in the library, but they are busy with inheritance. They are nearlypletion in a day or two, they will have an inheritance ready.

    I don''t want to disturb them.

    So, I took the artificer clone from his work to help me crack the formation. I could have asked the alchemy clone too, but it was busy working on something delicate and couldn''t pause.

    Three hours and eleven minutester, I opened my eyes with a smile on my face. I did it quicker than I had imagined.

 Chapter 3543 Short Route

    Hun!

    I was about to get up when I paused and sat down. There is a Grimm outside, a Peak Earth-Sovereign, and it has the bloodline.

    I am no match for it.

    It was cursing in its istion bubble as it looked at the destroyed doors. I can''t me it for it, since I had been doing the same, not long ago.

    It is hard to control the emotions when all you see is the disappointment.

    I had to hide for a few minutes before I got up and walked out of the room and appeared in front of the door.

    A momentter, the formation appeared and stuck on the door.

    Buzz!

    The buzz rang out, and the formation broke.

    Click!

    I pushed open the door and entered inside. Immediately, I came across the library, which had been untouched by anyone but time.

    There was some formation broken, but mostly everything was intact, and it couldn''t help but put a smile on my face. Thest time''s books didn''t impress the master, but this time, the chances are greater with therge number of them.

    I didn''t waste any time and moved toward the shelf.

    Twenty-seven hourster, I finished emptying all the shelves and even took the shelves from the hall.

    The hall waspletely empty, I had not even left the furniture.

    Click!

    With everything collected, I opened the door and was relieved that there wasn''t anyone waiting for me.

    I stepped out, and the door was closed behind me.

    I walked out and soon reached the other door and seeing it was locked; I moved for another door on my list and saw it was locked, too.

    I sighed.

    There were over ten doors on my list, but I was only able to get one door and I could be said to be lucky because I got the one of things I had wanted here.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Others who hade had left cursing, there is nothing remained for them.

    Still, I wished there would have been something more. Some material things, like the alchemyb; I really wanted the things inside it.

    It would have helped me a lot.

    I shook my head and began to descend from the building. I wanted to fly out of the cracks, but that is risky, many unfortunate souls areing here for the treasures, and I might get discovered by them.

    Five Grimms and two nativester, I got out of the building and looked at the map.

    It was disappointing, and I wanted to look for other ces. There are many here, but tossing that idea away.

    I have stayed enough and could be said; that I have got things that I wanted, and it is time to leave the pale city.

    I could use the way I hade to leave or choose a different way. The way, I came would be safer, since I knew it and knew all the hiding spots and dangers, but it also would take quite along.

    There was not much thinking about seeing. I had enough time here and would like to get out as soon as possible.

    I am taking a short way, which would take me out of this ce in two to three days. If I take the long route, it will take a double of that.

    With my mind made up, I began to walk and didn''t stop, even when I saw a Peak-Earth Sovereign Grimm walking in the same direction as me; it was the same Grimm; I had seen a day ago.

    I don''t know why he stayed a day here. Maybe he might have found something.

    That couldn''t help but make my eyes shine before the disappointment clouded them. I am no match for the bastard; all the Grimms and natives came here, I was not a match for them, not even a single one.

    Which is another disappointing part; especially when I am so close to the limit.

    Two and a half hours passed, and I had only stopped once to pick the rare nt. I had not stopped when the Sky Sovereign Grimm flew a few miles away from me.

    It was moving toward the circle; that had made me smile. I wonder what it will do when ites to a huge disappointment.

    Hun!

    Another few minutes passed when suddenly, a smile appeared on my face. I turned to the sharp right and avoided the few dangers and soon I saw the Grimms.

    There are two of them; both High-Earth Sovereigns, without bloodline.

    Well, I didn''t care; it had been a while since I had a Grimms in my core and I wanted some.

    I wanted to attack them immediately, but instead; I decided to follow behind very closely since we were still in the sensory suppression corruption zone.

    They weren''t able to sense me, even when I hade really close to them.

    I followed behind them for over five minutes, beforeing out of my stealth.

    "I have to say, for such powerful Grimms. The soul senses of both of you are pretty weak," I said to the Grimm, the moment I removed the stealth.

    They stopped immediately and turned before looking at each other.

    A momentter, both of them ran in different directions at an incredible speed. I didn''t stop them and just walked to the left, at a casual speed.

    Thud!

    A second and a halfter, both of them stopped at the same time and fell to the ground. With shock and horror in their eyes.

    Since I had bound two people with my strings; I have been experimenting with it. The strings are extremely powerful, and it would be a waste if I didn''t use them at their full potential.

    Puch!

    Soon I reached the Ratman and burst out with my full power. A momentter, I pierced my sword into its chest.

    I did the same to the werewolf a couple of secondster, before sending it to my core.

    "Well, it was not all disappointing," I said with a small smile and resumed my journey.

 Chapter 3544 Inheritance Finished

    Eight and a half hours have passed since I had left the circle, and I have crossed quite arge distance.

    I have even killed three Grimms; unfortunately, they didn''t have a bloodline. Though they might not have the bloodline, they had pretty good things in their storage.

    A few of the things were from the ces I wanted to visit, but couldn''t.

    If I continued my journey at such a pace, I would be able to get out of this ce in two days. Though it would be challenging; thest leg, takes a lot of time.

    It might even take a lot more time than I had imagined.

    I pushed the thought away and continued with my journey and did it for forty-seven minutes, before suddenly stopping with a huge smile, on my face.

    "It is finished," I said with joy-filled voice.

    The inheritance is finished.

    I looked around before entering my core. I immediately appeared at the door of the library, before entering inside; there were four of my clones, who had already started checking it for the mistakes.

    I looked at them for a moment, before turning to a copy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The smile on my face became bigger because the inheritance had more than double the ancient runes used in it and the formation was a little moreplex than the previous.

    The previous ones have also been improved by me and the clone.

    Now, the ancient formation contains 2% of the inheritance. 2.1% to be exact, which is more than 0.92%, in my Sovereign upgrade.

    The number was small, but it had brought a tremendous effect.

    This upgrade will bring even greater change. Now, I know how the ancient runes interact withmon runes in the inheritance and make changes ording to it.

    The thing that benefits me most, is that my knowledge of the ancient runes has increased by leaps.

    The study has its benefits, but it will help tremendously when you use the runes in the real world. Especially inplex things such as inheritance, the challenge really helps to take the understanding to the next level.

    The inheritance is finished, but it would need to go through the checks. While there are barely any problems with clones, looking at everything, still it is necessary.

    The clones are not omnipotent, they also make mistakes, and I don''t want any mistakes in my inheritance.

    Some of the mistakes could kill the host.

    Every year, many hosts of inheritance die, because of the mistake they make in their inheritance.

    Just three years ago; one had died, and it is why, there is a strict rule for the hosts of inheritance to make the breakthrough in the secure locations.

    I wanted to help my clone with the inspection, but I have a journey to make. So, I sighed with regret, stepped out of my core, and resumed my journey to the exit.

    Three and a half hours passed, and I continued with my journey. Stopped only when I woulde across the dangerous monster, native or the Grimms.

    There are a lot of them here and most of them are making their way toward the exit.

    I am d this section of the pale city is covered in sensory suppressive corruption, or I would have needed to move far slower than I am moving right now.

    It is one of the reasons why, I have chosen this route.

    Hun!

    A minute passed when suddenly, one of my soul waves caught something in the distance. The information it brought wasn''t as detailed as I liked, but what it brought made my eyes light up.

    I wasted not even a second and began to make a way toward, what I had sensed.

    It took me a little over twenty-minutes, but I reached it and there was a battle between the two groups. One group is native, with five people and the other is a Grimms with nine.

    The natives seemed to be holding themselves against the Grimms, but Grimms had an edge, and the natives were just defending.

    Looking at the signs; it seemed to be going on for at least an hour, with two Grimms and one native seemed to have been killed.

    I looked at the Grimms and couldn''t help, but curse; of the nine Grimms. There is only one with the bloodline and this Grimm is one I had sensed when I was entering the circle.

    High-Earth Sovereign Frost Horned Chimpman.

    It is quite powerful that even with my increase in strength, I wouldn''t be able to stand against it, much less defeat it.

    To make matters worse, they are fighting over the in ground, not over the ruins of a building or something. I couldn''t get close to the fight without getting discovered in this favorable, sensory-suppressive corruption.

    Still, despite that, I want the Grimm. I had finished the inheritance and with it, I will be able to reach the limit.

    It will, beyond doubt, take me to the limit.

    Hell, I am so close that even Initial Earth-Sovereigns bloodline essence would be enough for me.

    So, I took the risk that might kill me and ran toward the battle; within a second, they noticed me. However, there wasn''t change on the Grimm''s face, seeing the aura ring.

    Though the natives look optimistic.

    Soon, I reached the battlefield and moved the Grimms; it sensed me and immediately separated from the twin-tailed man, which it had ganged up with another Grimm.

    The Grey Scaled Crockman, of the High-Earth Sovereign stage, came at me with the dark green-toothed de of huge size.

    "Die, you filthy native!" it roared and swung the de with its full power, wanting to finish me with a single attack.

    Burst 100%.

    "Not yet, little crock!" I said back and swung the spear toward it, with the power of the burst flowing into my veins.

    CLANNNG!

    My tiny spear shed against the huge de of the Crockman, creating a powerful shockwave at the same time, caving the ground both of us were standing.

 Chapter 3545 Limit Reached

    "You are good, but it is far from enough. If you want to survive against me," said Crockman with confidence.

    "I think it is more than enough to deal with little crock like you," I replied and immediately, the anger zed in its eyes.

    "I will kill you!" It roared and swung its toothed sword at me.

    The dark energy came out of it, like an angry flood, and began to gather around its toothed de, concentrating, till it had be almost solid.

    The energy swirled around my spear too, and it was dense, but not as dense as the Grimm in front of me. It is on apletely different level, but that doesn''t mean mine is weaker.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed and with it, the energies created a powerful shockwave and also sent arge amount of inheritance energies at each other.

    These energies are extremely powerful, and it might not seem much, but my energies did the damage to the Grimm, while its energies just entered inside me through the thousands of pathways and disappeared forever.

    While it was happening, it had swung its sword with another attack, and this time; it had used a different method.

    More powerful than thest one.

    The runes shed in me and the energy came out, coating the de of my spear into the thinyer.

    So, when it reached the Crockman''s de a momentter. It cut through my spongy, slipperyyer of energy formed over it.

    To be honest, I am impressed by the move and working hard to keep my expressions in control. This move is so powerful that any weapon touched thetter, it would slide past, never reaching the sword inside.

    Giving it a clear way to the enemy.

    CLANNNG!

    My spear pierced through the whole sponge and shed against the de, stopping it in its tracks, and making the Grimm re at me hatefully.

    "If this is all you have, then you can forget even injuring me, much less killing me," I taunted.

    "You bastard!" it screamed, and its aura red.

    It attacked again, and the attack was good. Though not as impressive as the sliding sponge, that one was really interesting.

    Still, I need to be careful of it; a mistake and it will be the end of me.

    The attack is powerful enough to kill me in a single attack, and I don''t want to give it any chance to do that.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The attacks kepting, and I kept countering them. They are powerful, but I have a plethora of moves to counter them.

    Still, I would need to finish it soon; in just a minute, since I arrived, things have be worse from native. The Grimms who had been holding back, have started to reveal their strength.

    The people who are having the hardest time are the ones who are fighting more than one Grimms, which are half of the people.

    We couldn''t afford to lose even one person; it would destabilize the whole battle and I can''t have that. Even I wouldn''t be able to help and would need to worry about my life.

    So, it might seem like I am only defending. I am doing far more and soon; it will be time for me to act.

    Till that timees, I will need to keep engaged and make everyone feel like, including the Grimm, it is my real enemy and not a prop; I am using to keep my real enemy unaware.

    Seconds passed, and I continued fighting.

    A few natives got more injured, and one native had nearly killed the Grimm. If the Werewolf had been a momentte in reacting; it would have been cut into two, but the bastard reacted quickly.

    The native was only able to get injured on the Werewolf, instead of reaping its life.

    Even after getting an injury. The bastard quickly sealed it with energy, not letting even the slightest curse of energy enter inside it.

    This dense curse energy around us isn''t for the show. It is extremely dangerous and even a small amount of it could bring us to our knees.

    Things are getting precarious, and I am doing everything I can. I wanted to act immediately, till it was toote,

    One of the natives, the human, had got some of course on them, and while they seemed to have gotten the curse contained. They won''t be able to do it for long.

    The curse will get them, and it will be hard and fast.

    Let''s hope I will be able to do the thing I want to before that or I will need to find a way to escape out of here.

    Seconds passed, and finally, I was finished.

    "Bastard die!"

    The Crockman screamed and attacked once again, and I moved my spear like I did.

    CLANNNG!

    A momentter, our weapons shed, but this time, there was a shock. As it was not the counter, but parry, and now, I am moving forward, with my spear aiming the Grimm.

    The Crockman reacted fast, but it was slowpared to me moving at full speed, using every ounce of strength.

    My strength had increased a lot and if I wanted to, I could have killed within a minute, but I needed it as a prop to catch the bigger fish, which I did.

    Puch!

    My spear reached its chest and pierced through it without any problem, despite many defensive methods.

    A momentter, it had disappeared, and I moved toward the real target.

    The Iced Horn Chimpman, who was fighting against the Monkey Beastman with Snakeman, turned toward me, seeing meing at it.

    "Handle the filthy thing for a moment, till I deal with ant," it said turning to me.

    A momentter, it came, and its speed was amazingly fast, that it had turned to blur before appearing in front of me.

    "Die, ant!" it said and swung its metallic w at me, while I moved toward it without hesitation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The w moved extremely fast, but halfway into it began to slow down fast that my spear easily avoided it and reached its chest.

    Puch!

    It was so confident that it didn''t even activate any defensive method and my spear pierced through its armor, before piercing into its chest, while it could only look at in terror.

    "You shouldn''t underestimate the ants, sometimes they kill," I said with a smile, and it disappeared.

    It appeared in my core beside the Crockman.

    With it in my core, there is no one could stop me, from reaching the limit. Within a few minutes, I would reach the limit and n to make a breakthrough after getting out of this ce.

    I would have done it in this ce, but the environment is extremely harmful to the breakthrough.

    While my abode could bear it, I don''t want to take the risk. Seeing how delicate and dangerous my breakthroughs are due to the forbidden power.

    "Itks!"

    I was thinking that when a loud angry roar came from the abode, and I saw Peak-Earth Sovereign Grimm roared and now it ising at me with vengeance in its eyes.

    "Fuck me!" I cursed.

 Chapter 3546 Cage In The Rose Garden

    "Fuck me!"

    I cursed seeing the Scarlet Scaled Rhinoman descending at me with all its fury.

    It is powerful, more than even Chimpman, I had sent to my core a second ago. For a fraction of a second, I thought of bringing it out. Which I could, since the runes hadn''te out yet?

    I discarded the thought as it came. It is the stupidest idea I ever had.

    However, I have to do something or the next second, my body will be lying there and Grimms inside my core mighte out.

    I am not sure if they wille out. I had not died. So, I don''t know whether they wille out or not.

    I couldn''t take the reference from the Prime''s core either, since our cores are significantly different.

    I quickly pushed the irrelevant thought to this moment and turned to the enemy, who had appeared above me with its ax shining brightly with deep scarlet energy.

    "Die!"

    It roared and swung that massive ax at me, with its full power.

    It didn''t seem to hold back anything and if I had been in its ce, I wouldn''t have either. I had just killed the Grimms, who are only slightly weaker than it.

    You don''t hold back against such enemies, or you lose your life too.

    Its ax moved fast, but to me, it felt like, it was descending slowly. I could even see the two natives trying toe to help me, but being blocked by the Grimms.

    There is no one who will save me; at least from this attack. I will have to save myself.

    BANNNG!

    The ax came descending before something shocking happened. It stopped when it reached a meter above my head, by the purple round shield which materialized after the attack.

    Puh!

    I stumbled and vomited the blood, with a surprise in my eyes.

    I thought the reaction would be stronger, given the power of the attack, but my shield had handled it. It had handled it better than I had imagined it would.

    Only injuring my internal organs, a little, which immediately begin to heal with my own, healing energy and oneing from the formations in my core.

    If it had been a lone injury, my own healing energy would be enough, but I don''t think this would be thest injury I would have.

    A frown appeared on its face seeing the shield, which was lighting up brightly. It absorbed the massive energies and the huge physical blow, saving me from what would have been a certain death.

    The frownsted for a second before it swung down its ax again and this time; it was zing in the crimson fire.

    BANNNG!

    I moved my shield, and the axnded on me and this time; it was even more powerful that I had needed to take a step back aside from vomiting a couple of mouthfuls of blood.

    "No wonder Itks died by your hands," it said, with raging anger zing in its eyes as it is zing in its ax, which it used for another attack.

    Hun!

    I moved my shield once again, but suddenly, it changed direction. It moved at incredible speed and appeared behind me, with an axing at me, at an even greater speed than before.

    BANNNG!

    It crashed against the invisible shield which materialized, while the one which had been above me had dissolved.

    It red at me fiercely, while I smiled as I wiped the blood off my lips and moved my shield again as it attacked.

    It is not the only one who could create an illusion.

    It may look like it is attacking me from behind, but it had already appeared in front of me and attacking. It is happening extremely fast, which makes it even harder to detect.

    Thankfully, my strings could move fast too; this is one of the new things I had added to them and only possible because of the ancient runes.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG

    My shield had stopped its attack again while I stumbled two steps back, vomiting blood.

    It didn''t give me a moment and attacked again and again, while I bore them, getting injured at every attack.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I am also angry that I am waiting for others to save me.

    I am using the strings to defend, which means I couldn''t use them to bind, and I am not powerful enough to attack it. This means I am waiting for others to save me, while I defend against it.

    Looking at the battle, two are trying to do that, but two Grimms are stopping them.

    If they want to help me, they will have to finish the Grimms first. I had conveyed that to them clearly.

    Its attacks kepting anding and they were of the different types, but my shield was defending against all of them, with some damage to me.

    Buzz!

    Which began to heal immediately, thanks to the strengthening energy that came flooding into my body.

    It made me relieved because it is not only helping me heal my injuries faster, but also strengthening. Which in turn strengthened my strings, and they needed as much as strength, they could.

    Hun!

    It was attacking, when it had suddenly stopped with a grin on its face. As if it understood something.

    "You have one shield, capable of defending against attack from one side," it said and raised its hand, and I could feel it activating a move; a powerful one at that.

    "Will your lone shield be able to defend against the thousands of attacksing from all directions?" asked Scarlet Scale Rhinoman and immediately thousands of zing scarletnces materialized around me.

    They are in every direction, including the ground.

    The Earth-Sovereigns are extremely powerful beings, and attacks like this show their might in full glory.

    Sup Sup Sup

    "Defend it if you can, native," it said with a grin and thousands of zing scarletnces came at me.

    It took them less than a second to reach me and I have to say, I am scared.

    BANNG!

    "Cage In The Rose Garden," I muttered as the firstnce crashed at my defensive method.

    BANNG BANNG BANNG

    The first shed and then came others in tents and hundreds, while the beautiful bird cage surrounding me remained around me.

    It is a cage that looks like; it is made of delicate white metal and green and purple vines around it. Around it is a garden of roses of all colors, and they looked beautiful and remained unaffected, even whennces came.

    Thences shed against the cage, but there was only a faint bending and nothing else.

    The attack is extremely powerful, but it is not as concentrated as the one which is performed at the close range and since it is an energy attack, it is even better, as I am absorbing it all.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed, and what I had feared had happened. It came, hiding in thences, with the most powerful attack, it hadunched against me.

    "DIE!"

    It roared mightily as it became visible in front of the cage and swung its ax with all its strength.

    Seeing the power, I felt real fear that the strings would break, and I would die by that ax.

 Chapter 3547 Defeated

    Chapter 3547 Defeated

    BANNNNG!

    The ax shed against the rose cage, and I felt the blow on my body. It had ruptured my internal organs and broken my bones and skin through which the blood had spurted out.

    The single attack had seriously injured me and took me near the death''s door.

    However, despite that, there was a smile on my face. Seeing the cage had stopped the attack.

    It took a lot of effort, including bringing 70% of the strings to the ce of the attack. Stretching the defense against thences but it worked, and I had defended.

    Though the smile vanished a momentter, as the reality seeped in.

    I couldn''t defend against too many such attacks; it would kill me.

    Currently, my injuries have started to heal rapidly, thanks to strengthening energy flowing through my body, but strengthening energy will disappear soon and after that, I will have to defend with my own power.

    I could tell even with reaching the limit, I wouldn''t be able to defend over ten of such attacks before my body ripped apart by the sheer power of such attacks.

    "Try harder, you might be able to do some damage, next time," I said with a grin, and it red with fury.

    It is not seeing real me; it is seeing me sitting in a delicate metallic chair. I wanted to show him myself drinking tea, but that would have been a little too unbelievable.

    Hun!

    "You bastard, I will kill you!" It roared and attacked, but suddenly, it stopped and looked up, to where the native had finally killed the Grimm.

    He had decapitated it.

    The Scarlet Scale Rhinoman looked up and then looked at me, before flying up.

    The four-armed man also came down at it; they met halfway and began to fight. The four-armed men are good, equal in strength to the Scarlet Scale Rhinoman.

    I watched and didn''t move from my cage.

    Though it was an illusion; I had started to work the moment it took the air. There is no time to waste. The sooner we kill the bastard Grimms, the better it will be.

    These Grimms are not alone here and seeing it is an exit route, we will attract people.

    Seeing the Grimms has higher numbers. The chances of attracting the Grimms are much higher. Even if the end attracts natives, they might turn to be cultist.

    Even here, some natives might be cultists; nothing could be said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The sooner we finish the battle; the sooner I will leave this ce. I want to leave now, seeing I have got what I wanted, but that wouldn''t be nice.

    I looked at other battles and there were few I could fight, but I decided to not interfere and just sat. Though I had kept myself ready to move at a moment''s notice.

    Seconds passed, and my injuries healed rapidly.

    Finally, the thing I had been waiting to happen had happened. I had reached the limit; I could make a breakthrough at any second.

    As I reached the limit, the strengthening energies turned their focus on healing my injuries. Within seconds, all my injuries were healed, and strengthening energy receded into my core; going god knows where.

    Usually, people like celestial inheritance are aware of everything that happens at their core.

    They are the ones who designed it, but when ites to me. It ispletely a mystery. Even before I created the core, there was a mystery to many things, thanks to the being living in me.

    I nced at the growth energy for a moment before focusing on the battles.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed when suddenly, the full power burst out in my veins, and I shot out with everything I had.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword stopped. The attack that would have killed the Snake Beastman.

    "Thanks," said the Beastman, and I nodded before we both moved toward the Frogman.

    It is powerful, a High-Earth Sovereign. Though, I am confident that I could defeat it without my strings or help. It will take a few minutes, but I will be able to do it.

    With the Beastman, it won''t take minutes; a minute would be more than enough, and it seemed to understand that as well.

    As it is trying to run away.

    "You should finish the fight, you had stated," I said as I defended against the attack it hadunched as I appeared in front of me, blocking its path.

    "Let me leave, natives, or I will take you both with me," it threatened as it released all its power.

    "You are wee to try," I challenged and as I attacked, which it defended, but the Beastman attack hit it.

    The Grimms had the advantage with the big body, but these bodies would also turn extremely disadvantageous in battles like this.

    It makes it quite easy to target them when we are fighting in the group.

    Time passed, and we kept exchanging attacks, with injuries piling on the Grimms'' body, while it tried to run away.

    Puch!

    It tried to run away by sending the Beastman back with its attack, but suddenly froze when it saw the tip of its spearing out of its chest.

    It had happened very fast; I used the stealth to disappear and appeared behind it and pierced my sword in its chest.

    The move worked great; it wouldn''t have if there wasn''t the support of the great environment.

    The Grimms disappeared, but its storage had remained.

    "I can''t take this," said Beastman shaking his head.

    "Take it; I already got the storages of the two Grimms," I said and moved toward the Scarlet Scale Rhinoman.

    It had sensed meing and turned to me.

    "Your time to die, hade Grimm," I said, and it didn''t scoff or mocked as I had expected it to do. Instead, it had started to start to summon one defensive method after another.

    This one is intelligent.

    It had seen how I had killed the Chimpman and thought defending would be a better option than the offense.

    Unfortunately, it is strong.

    As it began to summon the third defensive shield, it found it couldn''t for some reason. Not only it had found it couldn''t summon the defensive method, but also it couldn''t move at all.

    If I had wanted to, I could have stopped it from summoning the two defensive methods too, but I could handle two.

    Third would have taken some effort for me to breach it and I don''t want to spend any more effort, when I already did so much in defending against its attacks and then binding it.

    I now just want to kill and that is what I will do.

    My spear touched the first defensive method, and it slowed it down, but I was able to pierce through.

    The second defensive method was stronger and a quarter of a second to breakthrough, through before I reached its armor, which was the strongest and needed half a second.

    Puch!

    As I breached the armor, my spear touched its chest and slid inside like butter, without much resistance.

    A momentter, it was in its

    As my breached its heart; it released massive energies, before taking it inside my core, a secondter.

 Chapter 3548 Dangerous Journey

    Chapter 3548 Dangerous Journey

    ?

    "Mejyr,"

    Cried the white-tailed woman cried as she brought out the body of the man, from thest Grimms'' storage.

    We all watched in silence without saying anything.

    Sometimes, life may seem without value, but every native life is valuable. There is someone who loves them and waiting for them.

    If I die, my family would grieve, and my unborn child would never see me again. I don''t want to die; at least not before I meet my family and see the face of my child.

    I wonder how far Marina is in her pregnancy.

    I am not sure how far Marina is in her pregnancy. The only thing I am sure, she hadn''t given birth yet; the pregnancy was not a normal human pregnancy, Marina was not human.

    She wouldn''t bepared to most natives, either.

    She falls into the category of magical beings. The bloodline itself had manipted her physiology, changed her very DNA, turning her into a magical being.

    I hope the ce she went to didn''t consider her an aberration and do something to her or I will burn everything down.

    It might sound mountainous statement made by an ant, but I would do what I had said if they had done something to Marina or my child.

    I pushed away those thoughts and focused on the woman in front of me, who had finally controlled her emotions and turned to us.

    "Thank you, everyone taking revenge for Mejyr," she thanked.

    "Are you leaving? You cane with us if you are going to the exit," offered the Snake Beastman.

    "Thank you for your kind offer," I said with a smile and flew away.

    As they disappeared from my view, Inded and began to make my way with the foot.

    Even in this suppressive ce, flying is dangerous.

    Soon, they were out of my soul-sense range, and I resumed my journey toward the soul-sense, with a small smile on my face.

    I could now make a breakthrough at any moment, and I wanted to do it immediately. Unfortunately, this area isn''t suitable to make a breakthrough, or I would have really done it.

    Though I might have needed to wait for some time before my clones finished with their inspection, I wouldn''t have minded it.

    It is much better to wait a little to gain more strength. So, when I resume my journey again, I will be much stronger.

    I pushed the thoughts of disappointment away and focused on the good thoughts. The storages of Grimms; have a massive number of things and, seeing some of them, my eyes have lit up.

    Hours passed, and soon, it''s a day since I had started my journey.

    I am very close to the dangerous area, which will take me a day or more to cross it. Once I did, I would be out of the pale city, ready to make a breakthrough.

    Two and half hours and one bloodline Grimmter; I have reached the dangerous area.

    It didn''t look dangerous until one spread their soul sense when they saw dense curse energy. Though the curse energy isn''t the most dangerous part, the dangerous part is broken formations.

    They are everywhere, mixed with the wonders.

    It is the only ce in the pale city where traces of prime power have remained and the curse had spread into them in thousands of years, making them even more dangerous than they already were.

    This ce is huge, with four hundred ways that I could take, many connect and diverge.

    So, it is very important that I choose the right one with the information I have, but also keep in mind that these ways wouldn''t remain the same.

    It is guaranteed that they won''t remain the same after thousands of years. The information had said that much and asked to make an informed decision based on the information they had.

    My clone had already consumed through every bit of information and chosen the route for me.

    It has the things that I could deal with. So even if the route had changed, I would be able to walk through it using my brain and aid from my clones.

    I didn''t wait for more than three seconds and walked toward the route.

    Hun!

    Within a second, I saw the native, which made me stop for a moment, before resuming my journey.

    The native came and stopped in front of me. She threw the crystal at me, and I did the same; she caught it and nodded before moving away.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    My clone scanned through the information she had provided, and I have to say there is nothing new in there. She will benefit a lot from the information I have provided. I hope, she walked out of the pale city safely.

    Soon, I stepped into the area with the dense curse energy, and a few minutester; I was on the route; I had chosen.

    I had stopped in front of it and looked for more than a minute, before beginning to walk in it. Avoiding the broken formation, which seemed to be everywhere, but there was more than enough space that even the Grimms could walk through them.

    It didn''t take long before I came against the first wonder.

    It is a light contained in the ball. It was a violet lighting, but now with the curse''s influence, it is nearly ck with a few violet spots.

    There are many crystals around it, and I wanted one. I would be satisfied if I got even a tiny one, the size of a pinky nail.

    Unfortunately, my luck is not good, and I am not idiot enough to risk my life to get it. I have seen people getting vaporized by trying to get the crystals from wonder, and I don''t want to make that mistake.

    Hun!

    About an hour passed and when I stopped and looked at Grimm looking at me, and even waved.

    It is not a normal Grimm, but a Sky Sovereign.

    There are less than two miles between us, a distance it could cross in seconds, but it won''t. There are a huge number of broken formations between us, which might trigger if it walks through them.

    Even it wouldn''t take such huge risks.

    It looked at me for a second more, before turning to its real target. A winged man, hiding in a formation pod.

    I couldn''t help but feel pity for the man. If Grimm is willing to wait, then that man is too good as dead. The pod will keep him for a day, after that, it will be thrown at him and he will have to face the Grimm.

    Those pods are special to this ce, they are everywhere. There is a few hundred meters behind me.

    The information said they were part of the safety bunker, that came above. Disconnected from the central grid, thus, in a much better state.

    Little more than half of them are broken, while the rest are working just fine. Except for the purple one, in which one could stay for a week; in the rest, one could stay only for a day.

    I waved the Grimm onest time and resumed my journey.

    Hun!

    I continued for only a few minutes before I had stopped suddenly. I had sensed three Grimmsing from the left side, and they wereing in my direction.

    They didn''t seem to have sensed me yet and I hope they never do.

 Chapter 3549 Breakthrough

    Chapter 3549 Breakthrough

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed, seeing one of Grimm turning toward me and a momentter, the other two with the grin on their faces.

    I was really unlucky, I had been near a formation, that was releasing the energy, which was to reduce the power of the stealth. They were also less than a mile away from me.

    They looked at me, and I looked at them. We looked at each other for a couple of seconds.

    Four and a half secondster, they moved toward me, and I also moved, but instead of moving forward, I retreated.

    There are now two options in front of me.

    Either retreat all the way and I could do that. Unlike them, I had already crossed the way and quickly moved through it, despite being weaker and slower than them.

    Though the optiones with obvious risks; I may be able to leave it behind. If they followed me all the way back, the I would be in deep trouble, despite the lead I have.

    There is a second option, I have, which is to hide in a pod. There are three of them behind me; all normal.

    I could only hide in them for a day before it would have thrown me out of it.

    There, I will need to make a breakthrough, but that also has a huge risk. The pods are made in such a way, that I couldn''t use the spatial abode and while mine is special, I don''t know whether I would be able to use it.

    Even with the abode, making the breakthrough here is dangerous, without it is even more dangerous.

    I don''t know what to do, but I am worried.

    The Grimms are moving faster than I had thought they would. I had nned to get out of their range and then hide somewhere where my stealth was impeded, but that didn''t seem like wouldn''t be possible with the speed they were moving.

    Soon, the second pod passed, and I kept retreating, keeping the eyes on the Grimms, who were keeping me in their range.

    I am really angry right now. If I had been a few hundred meters behind, in a ce that doesn''t impede my stealth, I wouldn''t have been gotten discovered by the Grimms and now running away for my life.

    These three are also quite powerful and I am not a match of even a single Grimm.

    I hoped I would find someone who would rescue me, but the chances of that seemed slim. I will have to rescue myself.

    Time passed, and I approached thest pod, and I was still thinking about whether I should get inside on it or not, but it seemed like, the conditions weren''t willing to give me a chance.

    The distance between me and the Grimms is shrinking slowly, instead of expanding.

    They might not be able to catch me. We are in this area, but they will keep me in the range and once we got out, it wouldn''t be very difficult for them to catch me with a difference in our strength.

    I reached the pod and, seeing no choice, I had entered inside it.

    Buzz!

    The moment I did, the pod buzzed, sealing shut. Now, I will be safe here for a day and even Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to break through it.

    A Sky Sovereign might, but they would need to be at Peak with umon strength. There are not many Sky Sovereigns like that, but one or two might be here in this realm.

    Immediately, I took out the pearl and activated it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hun!

    To my surprise, I found out I could enter inside, but with pod restrictions, I wouldn''t be able to stay inside for more than two hours.

    Which is not enough.

    So, I sat down and brought out the formation and activated it. Immediately, it begins to expel the curse energy and, within seconds, there is barely any curse energy inside.

    There was still some, but not enough to harm when I deactivated my armor, which I did, and brought out a meal box.

    I was a few bites in when the Grimms appeared in front of the pod.

    "So, you have decided to hide, instead of facing us like a man?" asked the Golden me Lionman; it is powerful, a High-Earth Sovereign with bloodline.

    It is stronger than even Rhinoman, I had fought a few hours ago.

    "You guys are powerful, leaving me no choice, but to hide in here," I replied with a shrug, while it grins at me with anger in its eyes.

    "You can hide only for a day, native, but when youe out. We will be here, waiting for you," It said.

    "That seemed awfully counterproductive; I am sure, in such time, you will be able to find more prey," I said, and this time, it''s time to shrug.

    "We might, but we want to kill you." It said and turned to Deerman beside it. "Hrun here had a method and his method telling him, you will be extremely delicious,"

    "It will be the most delicious thing we have ever eaten, more than even Sky Sovereign flesh," it added, and I wanted to curse that bastard Deerman and the method it is practicing.

    It is not the first time, a method like that has given me trouble before.

    "Wait if you want, but don''t regret, when a powerful nativees through the route and finishes you all off," I said and Grimms just grinned.

    I looked at them for a second more, before turning to my meal.

    I had finished them in a few minutes, beforeying on the ground and closing my eyes. I fell asleep within a minute, despite Grimms waiting for me a few meters away.

    I slept for four minutes before waking up and sitting down.

    The Grimms nced at me, before turning to their thing, which was eating the roasted natives.

    I looked away and activated another formation on the surrounding ring; a mist screen appeared. It is only for them, I could still see what they are doing, and such affects me, but I have seen Grimms too many people to shake my mind.

    Still, if I seeded, these three bastards wouldn''t be able to get away alive.

    I put the crystal down to record everything they were doing.

    A moment after that, all the clothes on my body had disappeared, and a ring appeared on my finger.

    It will be a dangerous breakthrough and I hope, the formation and ring on my finger will be enough to iste every bit of curse energying at me.

    Buzz!

    A secondter, I activated the ring, and runes began toe out of it. At the same time, I entered inside my core, and in front of me was an inheritance.

    I was only able to check it one time only, and there were no mistakes.

    Still, I would have liked it, if it had been triple-checked.

    It would have wiped away every doubt I had in mind, but that wouldn''t be possible with the time I had.

    I couldn''t even check it one more time; seeing I need time to make a breakthrough as well.

    I looked at it for a few seconds, before tapping it and a momentter, I was expelled out of my core.

 Chapter 3550 Mid-Level of Sovereign Stage

    Chapter 3550 Mid-Level of Sovereign Stage

    The core melted and turned semi-liquid, before it began to spin, absorbing the essences from the runes.

    I have used a massive number of resources; they are more than a normal Earth-Sovereign of initial level would use during the breakthrough.

    Everything I had used was carefully selected for maximum alignment with me. People could make somepromises on selected resources; as long as align with them, it wouldn''t affect the breakthrough much.

    I couldn''t take such risks.

    As it will add to the difficulty of the breakthrough, and I need to reduce it as much as possible. Instead of increasing it, since my breakthrough is already very difficult.

    It will be even more difficult than due to more forbidden power.

    Thankfully, I was able to reach the limit of forbidden power five days ago. It is all thanks to the new form, which is far more painful, but also more than thrice effective.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The Grimms also helped; I was able to practice more thanks to strengthening the essence they have provided me every day.

    As the core begins to spin faster, it starts to attract more resources, and within a minute; it begins to pull out a massive number of essences every second.

    Thankfully, I have prepared.

    Even if it gets crazy, I will have all the resources it could consume. I am prepared for every contingency.

    It is expensive, but something I have to do seeing the nature of my breakthroughs.

    Time passed and my core began to take more and more essence before it finally stopped at an hour and four minutester.

    I looked at my core, which was now slightly bigger, which is not surprising considering the number of essences it had consumed. I should be surprised by how it had not grown bigger.

    The core had stayed silent for a few seconds before it had started to spin again and this time; it had started to absorb the energies.

    Since I didn''t have a source; I had used abination of energies. Many of which I had to refine, till they became concentrated.

    Some of the energies are so concentrated that not many Earth-Sovereigns would be able to handle them, but I could. I had tested them and knew; that my body was well capable of handling those energies.

    At first, it was a torrent of energy moving at the core, but soon the torrent transformed into a tsunami.

    Like the essences, the core begins to absorb a massive number of energies.

    My breakthrough formation has given it everything it needs, not resisting for a moment. The core pulled the amount it wanted, and it got it without any restrictions.

    Time passes as the core keeps absorbing the energies.

    Soon an hour had passed, and it continued absorbing the energies in a massive amount and only stopped nine minutester.

    Both of the processes had stopped a few minutes earlier thanst time, but took more essence and energies.

    As my core stopped, I began to take deep breaths.

    The next process is extremely painful. Here, I feel part of my body and soul get ripped apart and merged; it is not the process I want to go through, but it is a signature of all three Sovereign stages.

    A minute and a halfter, the merging began, and it didn''t begin slow at all. I was inhumanly painful from the beginning.

    To me, this process is far more painful than others, thanks to forbidden power, which provides me with so many benefits.

    At every breakthrough, I will have to experience this process, which is not only painful but also extremely dangerous. Most dangerous and delicate, even more than consolidation.

    Seconds felt like hours as the merging of soul and body had be more painful.

    I bore it with the gritted teeth; it was the only thing I could do.

    I could have screamed if the Grimms hadn''t been standing a few meters away from me. I know they couldn''t see me or hear me, but I refuse to scream in front of my mortal enemies.

    I don''t know how long it passed, but finally, the pain started to lessen and within a second, it stopped.

    I took a sigh of relief.

    This time, the process went smoothly. There was no hup like thest time.

    Still, I was surprised at the amount of sweat that came out of me. It is a lot that the ground has be wet due to it.

    For a few minutes, everything was silent, before a small blob separated from my core, and same time, a drop sixth of its size separated from the moon.

    They both moved at the same time and met in the middle, where both had merged. Till their purple and blue color turned turquoise.

    For a few seconds, nothing happened before they began to separate into the blob and drop.

    The drop went to the moon, while the small blob was to the core. It might seem like nothing had changed, but a lot did.

    Two minutes and seven secondster, the final process begins.

    The consolidation had started, and it was faster than thest time. Within a minute, a solidyer formed across the core and moon, and they began to consolidate even further.

    Crack Crack Crack

    For a few minutes, nothing happened before I saw the cracks appearing on the core.

    I shuddered to see that, but remained calm. I had to see it too many times to lose my mind over it.

    It is extremely dangerous, but panicking wouldn''t help. Though no panicking wouldn''t make things easier either; it is the process out of my control.

    Still, I would like to experience it calmly as possible.

    The cracks kept spreading and covered more than half of the core, but they had stopped, and, for a couple of seconds, nothing happened, before finally, the cracks began to heal slowly.

    It stopped mid-way, before resuming again, and soon all the cracks vanished.

    Seeing that, I took a sigh of relief. Though I am not out of danger yet; the consolidation has yet to be finished.

    A few more minutes passed without any problem and the consolidation finished, both in core and the moon.

    The core hade back to its original size, but it had be more lifelike. It felt and looked like a real world.

    I was admiring it, when the core buzzed, and runes came out and spread into every part of my body within seconds.

    Buzz!

    A moment after the runes finished, the core buzzed even more loudly, and the flood of strengthening energy was released into me through the runes.

    It came and spread into every part of my body, which is like a parched desert. Every drop that fell on it had been quickly absorbed by it, but more kepting, till even my body couldn''t absorb as it came.

    Seconds passed and turned into a minute and strengthening energy kepting into me.

    I couldn''t help, but smile widely as I felt my strength increasing every second. It feels amazing.

    Finally, thest drop of it had been absorbed by me and I have reached the Mid-level of Sovereign Stage.

 Chapter 3551 Fight

    Chapter 3551 Fight

    "What a strength!" I eximed as I gripped my fists.

    I wanted to move immediately and fight against the Grimms waiting for me, but that would be a mistake.

    I need to be as calm as possible, which I am not, and also, I am not finished. There is one more thing I have to do.

    Though I could do itter, but I don''t want to. If I will do itter, it will waste too much time.

    A few secondster, I closed my eyes and entered my core. The first thing, I looked at was a merge, which had increased to 2.9% from 1.4% before.

    It is pretty good. I did it well above average.

    There is no change in its shape or color, but it seemed to be thicker than before, and it had had.

    I looked for a few seconds before I went to the ce where my clones were waiting for me.

    Yes. I am creating another clone; it is one of the perks of being Sovereign. I could now create three at every stage; it is the thing that makes me most happy, seeing how useful the clones are.

    Buzz!

    I started the process, and a few minutester; I fell unconscious.

    When I woke up, there was another clone in front of me. Now, I have eight clones in my core and I could do many things with them.

    "Hello, clone," I said to my clone. "Hello, Michael," it said back.

    A secondter, all the clones disappeared.

    The seven of them went to their previous jobs, four in the library to work on the next level of inheritance; the fifth one to artifice, the sixth one to alchemy, the seventh to second continent to work on slime, and a few other things.

    The eighth one begins work on healing; it will use its time practicing culinary and healing.

    These responsibilities were part ofrge of the seventh clone, but now the eighth clone will do them.

    After sending them, I looked at other changes in my clone, like improved density of energy and quality of soil and a few other things, before stepping out.

    The Grimms are still waiting, and I nned to make them wait even more.

    I took out the abode and went inside and I stayed there for an hour and a half beforeing out of it. I have showered and eaten.

    My emotions are also in control. I am now ready to battle.

    So, I removed the formation and came face to face with Grimms. All of whom turned at me, as I moved the formation.

    They grinned at me, and I grinned back, before taking the step forward out of the pod. Which seemed to surprise them; they thought I wouldn''t being out till the pod expels me.

    "So, you have finally epted your death human," said the Lionman with a big smile.

    "You know, fighting here is dangerous. It might trigger the formations," I said to them, hearing that, the smiles on their faces be brighter.

    "Don''t worry, native, it won''t happen," they said with a grin, while I sighed. Like the ploy I had been working for had failed.

    Of course, I know they won''t react.

    There are seven ways where there are broken formations that don''t react by any energy.

    They will only react when touched and seeing how the other two Grimms have moved to surround me triangle formation; I don''t think they will let that happen.

    "Well, it seemed like there was no other choice, that fight," I said with disappointment, and the spear appeared in my hand.

    Lionman had frowned at a moment, as if it had sensed something, before the smile returned to its face.

    "You should surrender native; it would be painful since you had made us wait for this long, but if you made us fight, we will make it even more painful," it said, with the cruelty burning in his eyes.

    "Do your worst," it said, and the aura sted from all three Grimms and they came at me.

    The Golden Fire Werewolf in front of me is High-Earth Sovereign Grimm, while the Deerman and Weaselman are Peak Earth-Sovereigns, but weaker than it.

    My real target is obviously the Golden Fire Werewolf; it is the strongest energy I have ever faced, and I want its bloodline.

    "Die!"

    I came at me with an aura zing and swung its long sword. Which is quite surprising, as a few Werewolves used the weapons other than the metallic ws.

    Which are their signature weapons.

    Though in all the Werewolf tribes, it is the Golden Fire Werewolf tribesmen who use the other weapons the most.

    The attacking at me was powerful; those golden mes, powered by the bloodline energy, were not easy to deal with. I had experienced it very well; how dangerous those mes could be.

    It is not the only attacking at me. The other two haveunched the attack and, seeing the way they did; it is clear that these three have an experience of working together.

    I swung my sword toward the Werewolf and soon, there was less than a meter of distance remaining between us.

    That''s when I disappeared and appeared behind the Golden Fire Werewolf and swung my sword hard at the neck of the Grimm.

    It surprised it and the other two. They had never expected me to have such speed.

    Though they reacted instantly.

    Powerful bloodline aura sted out of the body of the Golden Fire Werewolf and it turned at incredible speed and brought its fiery sword against mine.

    ng!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Our weapons shed and its golden fire tried to consume the invisible fire burning in my sword, but it resisted.

    Though it was still able to send the attack of bloodline energy to me. My armor epted with all its gratefulness and refined it through the thousands of formations before sending the energy on my runes.

    "What did you do inside the pod?" it asked after a moment of silence.

 Chapter 3552 Of Course, I Did

    Chapter 3552 Of Course, I Did

    "I had made a breakthrough," I replied, and the expressions of all three couldn''t help, but change immediately.

    "It is joking, right?" asked the Weaselman. "Of course, it is joking. The corrupted environment is extremely unsuited for the breakthrough,"

    "Even we couldn''t make the breakthrough in a ce like this, much less this native," replied Deerman.

    The Golden Fire Werewolf didn''t say anything and just kept looking at me.

    They are not the only ones who are having a problem believing it. Even I couldn''t believe I had actually seeded.

    My breakthrough formation was really amazing. It hadpletely isted me from the corruption; that not even a speck of it had entered inside me during the breakthrough.

    "True or not; this bastard wasted our time, and we will take a great pleasure in killing it," said the Golden Fire Werewolf finally, and a powerful bloodline aura sted off its body.

    It attacked, with golden fire zing across its sword. I didn''t stay waiting either and attacked back the Werewolf, while the other two attacked me.

    They are good, with their speed and attack faster and stronger than mine.

    My lips curved seeing that, and halfway into my attack, I suddenly increased my speed.

    CLANG!

    The Golden Fire Werewolf reacted instantly, and our swords shed and a momentter, both of the attacks came.

    The Golden Fire Werewolf tried to hold me. Binding my spear with the golden fire with its sword, but my spear ripped through that binding and I retreated, avoiding the attack of both Grimms.

    The Werewolf isn''t someone who would let me go easily and follow me with another attack.

    I defended and dodged the attack of the two.

    It attacked again, and I defended, dodging attacks of two, who were trying different types of attack on me, but I had dodged them all.

    Once again, it ising at me, and this time, its aura ring wildly.

    Burst 50%.

    It had finally be serious, revealing the real power the Golden Fire Werewolves were famous for.

    CLANNG!

    I defended the attack and the fire covering it, tried toe, but invisible fire blocked it. Whatever the bloodline energy had been absorbed into my armor.

    It wouldn''t have affected me much if I let the golden firee at me, and I would have if it had been Grimm without a bloodline, but it had a bloodline.

    These bastards have some nasty abilities and while I have confidence in my armor and abilities.

    I rather, not take the risk.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It looked at me as I retreated and moved, appeared behind me at an extremely fast speed, and attacked.

    It is not only powerful but knows how to use it too. Bying behind me, it had not only blocked my way with a powerful attack but also put me in the direct way of the other two.

    It was a well-coordinated attack and would have worked if I had not understood it a moment before they realized it.

    I stopped in my tracks and retreated, with a speed that surprised the Grimms and avoided the attack of all three by mere inches.

    "You need to do much better than this, if you want to kill me," I said to it and the werewolf nodded.

    "Everyone, use your power. We won''t be able to take this native without using our full power," said the Werewolf with a grin and a powerful sted out of its body.

    The aura formed a massive bloodline phantom, before merging back into it, consolidating its power even further.

    The other two hesitated, looking at the broken formations not far behind them, before gritting their teeth and activating their full power.

    Burst 100%.

    I activated my full power too and it filled every inch of me. That, I felt like I could barely contain it.

    Unlike them, there was not the slightest bit of aura released from me. I can control it perfectly and it is wise to do that, seeing there are so many broken formations around us.

    Though, I don''t know if it will help against the broken formations. Considering, that each of our attacks will release a massive amount of energy, thousands of times more than this aura.

    "Since we have used our full power, it is time, you die, native," said the Golden Fire Werewolf softly and turned into a fiery blur.

    A fraction of a secondter, it was in front of me, and I was surprised at its amazing speed.

    "Die!" it attacked, and it was even faster.

    The golden fire had turned into golden drops of liquid and, despite its sword moving so fast, they have remained struck on it.

    I attacked,pared to its, mine is much simpler. There is a thinyer of invisible fire on my spear''s de and nothing else.

    As for the attacks of the two Grimms, I didn''t even nce at them.

    CLANNNNG!

    My spear shed against its sword, creating a mighty shockwave, and at the same time; the golden drops came at me.

    Most were stopped by theyer of invisible fire, which had enveloped them, but some pierced through it and came at me.

    BANNNG BANNNG!

    At the same time, the attacks of the two had finally reached me and shed against the shields, which became visible as they stopped their attacks.

    The two Grimms were shocked seeing it, but there was no expression on the face of the Golden Fire Werewolf as if it had expected it.

    All its focus is on the seven drops of golden fireing at me.

    They came to my armor and seemed to them and immediately a surprise appeared on my face and its lips curved.

    The small smile remained on it for a second, before it disappeared like the drops had disappeared inside me.

    ''These drops are really something.'' I thought, as all the formation inside my armor had activated and even then, it was barely able to contain that energy.

    It was far more dangerous than the two attacks I had defended with my shields.

    The shields were not made of strings.

    They are very defensive methods; I rarely use them, because most of the enemies I fight are scary and dangerous and only a shield made of strings would be able to defend against them.

    Like these drops of golden fire, they are extremely powerful. So much that a single one would be more than enough to burn the ten of me.

    They are also programmed with multiple attacks, from sts to burning.

    Thankfully, my armor was able to suppress all that and broke it up and sent its energies into thousands of formations, which are refining it and sending it into my runes through the funnel.

    The energy was so powerful, that funnel had turned red hot, making me feel hot all over my body.

    Though it is handling like my armor is refining the energy. I am safe, despite this energy having the power to vaporize me.

    "Have you really made the breakthrough?" It asked, and it surprised me. I thought it would speak about the attack, not about Breakthrough, which I spoke about a minute ago.

    "Of course I did, otherwise how would I have been able to increase my strength so much?" I said back with a smile.

    Hun!

    Though, I got the opposite reaction, that I had been expecting, instead of agreement and understanding.

    I saw hate and rage appearing in its eyes.

 Chapter 3553 Slaying Giant

    "Use everything you have to kill this bastard!" It said and golden fire burst out of its body and began to cover it; till, I could see nothing other than the golden fire.

    It had be a fire giant. That I looked even smaller in front of it than before.

    I have a move simr to it, but it didn''t warrant the use of it. It is better that I fight, with my current tiny size.

    "BURN!"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It roared and swung the sword, covered in thick golden fire covering it. While the two Grimms attacked me, from both sides, what seemed like their strongest attack.

    I swung my spear against theing attack and moved my shields toward the direction of two attacksing at me.

    I didn''t even try to hide them.

    These two are weakpared to the one I am fighting.

    If I want, I could kill them; the one in front of me is a real challenge and I want to finish it as soon as possible, before any of the broken formations trigger and kill us all.

    CLANNNNG!

    Our weapons shed, and I shook, while at the same time, the tide of golden fire came at me and covered me whole.

    If it was not enough, then the two attacks shed against my shields, which defended excellently. They never worried me; it werewolf that did, and now itunched another attack.

    I swung my spear toward it, while my armor lit up and absorbed all the fire by the time my spear reached the fiery sword of the giant again.

    CLANNNNG!

    The spear shed, and I shook again and this time, even blood leaked from the corner of my lips.

    I thought, after the breakthrough and feeling the strength I had gained, I would be able to defeat the bastard rather easily but forgot that it was the Golden Fire Werewolf I was dealing with.

    These bastards are extremely strong and the one, I am dealing with is just an average, seeing it could only project this much strength, at High-Earth Sovereign despite having a bloodline.

    It might sound hard to believe, but there are some at the same level as it, who could burn me to ashes within a single attack.

    CLANNNNG!

    Once again, my weapon shed with the giant, nearly forcing me to take steps back, but I was able to stop myself.

    However, I wasn''t able to stop my internal organs from getting injured further.

    "You should be ashamed of yourself. If I had been fighting a real Golden Fire Werewolf, I would have died already," I taunted, and it seemed to work, seeing the fire covering it red wildly.

    "I will kill you, you bastard!" it roared, and its attack got stronger, but not for much, just a slight.

    Still, it is a challenge for me, who is already using his full power to defend against its attack.

    CLANNNNG!

    Once again, I defended, but this time, I was forced to take a step back and even vomited the blood, which turned to ashes thanks to the fire covering me.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    Attack after attack came, and it injured me more and more. Thankfully, they were only the physical injuries and not the ones caused by the energy, or I would have been retreating right now.

    "You should just ept the defeat. It will save you a lot of pain," it said as it attacked me again.

    "I could have given you the same offer, but I couldn''t. You will feel the most horrific pain, whether you die now or a couple of secondster," I said as I defended against the attack.

    For the first time in a couple of seconds, I didn''t take a step back.

    Though I had vomited the blood; it was not much as I had vomited the past few times.

    I defended against the next attack and didn''t even vomit. Just shook from top to down. I have gotten used to its attack, adjusting my armor ording to it.

    A few more seconds passed, and it continued with the attacks.

    The other two also continued, no matter how inconsequential their attacks seemed.

    Once again, it attacked again, but this time, I did something new. Instead of countering, I moved left.

    The Grimms moved its giant sword smoothly to follow me and it was catching up to me, but not before I had reached the Deerman, tearing through the attack it hadunched at me.

    Puch!

    It was shocked seeing me in front of it and more shocked when it saw my sword entering its chest a momentter.

    It was shocked, but there was a smile on its face, as it looked at the giant fiery sword, right behind me, ready to burn me to death.

    That smile froze as the sword behind me froze.

    I removed my sword and moved toward the Weaselman who was watching it all in horror.

    I could have dealt with the Golden Fire Werewolf as I bound it fully a moment ago, but that would have given the chance to two of them to escape.

    If we had been to the ins and mountains, I would have done that, but we are a freaking ce with broken formations everywhere. If these two had been daring enough, they might have gone for the formations, risking their lives as well as mine.

    I couldn''t have that.

    So, I finished the Deerman and moved toward the Weaseleman, who finally reacted understanding what was happening.

    It had begun to run, and it was moving toward the broken formation.

    Unfortunately for it, I had already crossed more than half of the distance between it and me. So, I simply threw my spear at full power at it.

    Puch!

    It moved fast, amazingly fast, reaching the Grimm in less than a second, before piercing into its chest.

    It had tried to defend, but my spear had curved at the right time, avoiding its de.

    I appeared beside it a momentter and took it to my core. I did the same to the Deerman, before finally turning to the Golden Fire Werewolf.

    "You might have been average, but you have given me a worthy battle."

    "It is such regret that we were fighting in this dangerous ce, or I would have definitely tried to kill you with my de," I said and pulled it inside my core.

    There was some resistance, but I seeded.

    All three Grimms entered inside my core, but my core could handle them. I just wished that more of them had bloodlines.

    Though, I am not too disappointed. Seeing the Golden Fire Werewolf will give me a good amount of high-quality strengthening energy.

    They always do it, even if they are average.

    I looked at my injuries and activated some formations before resuming my journey.

    Not a single broken formation had been activated during the battle, but it would be wise for me to get away from this ce as soon as possible.

    A few secondster, the runes climbed into the bodies of the Grimms and soon the harvest began.

    Buzz!

    Less than a minuteter, the strengthening essence released from my core, and it was more amazing than I had thought.

 Chapter 3554 Memory Crystals

    A group of natives stopped in front of the Grimms; all of them powerful at the Peak of Sky Sovereign, with numbers higher than the natives.

    "So?" asked the Grimm leader to the leader of the native in front of it.

    "Our leadership agreed," replied the native man and his expression wasn''t good, but he knew it was necessary.

    They need Grimms and Grimms need them to get what they need.

    "Good, then we should start working then," said the Grimm with a grin.

    The natives looked at the Grimms with distrust and there is no doubt in their mind that they would try their all to kill them, and they would be doing the same.

    However, they would be refraining from doing that for at least until they get what they want from Oryg Valley.

    ¡­.

    "Out," I said as I stepped out of the corrupted mist into the bright afternoon sun of Ser August realm.

    It had taken me longer than I had thought, but I had finallye out, and feeling the uncorrupted air and bright sun couldn''t help, but put a big smile on my face.

    I took a deep breath of clean air before moving forward with the map shing in front of me.

    It took barely a second for my clone to recognize where I was and I was already moving toward my final destination.

    The Oryg Valley.

    I am not directly going at it, but I am going to get as close as possible. I want to see what it is there that attracted so many Sky Sovereigns.

    This realm had been sessful, more than I had thought it would be. Not only did I have a lot of resources, but I was also able to make a breakthrough and grow a lot of resources in my core.

    They are growing nicely, and I feel like even if I can''t achieve my target, I will be able to reach quite close.

    After the breakthrough, I was lucky enough to get two bloodline Grimms. The first one was quite strong and I am still regretting, that I couldn''t fight against it to my heart''s content.

    I would have really liked to fight it in an open field without any fear and kill it with my de rather than my strings.

    Such opportunities are rare. Even if we had been fighting here, I would have tried to kill it as soon as possible.

    The realm is a dangerous ce and every moment, I could get discovered, not only by other Grimms but also by the powerful monsters. It would be foolish not to end the battle as quickly as possible by using everything one has.

    I will not be foolish. I could suppress my urge for the great battle for the quick death of the enemy.

    It is not like the short battles aren''t stimting; they are. It is why I am only feeling faint disappointment about my battle with the Golden Fire Werewolf.

    I moved quickly and carefully; the area near the exit was extremely dangerous, with the number of peopleing from it.

    Currently, I am sensing two people; one is Grimms and the other is native. The Grimm is Sky Sovereign and quite far or I wouldn''t have been moving at all.

    As for the other one, it is native. An Earth Sovereign, pretty strong with a good enough stealth method, that Grimm Sky Sovereign wouldn''t be able to discover her.

    I didn''t approach her despite being close to me and continued moving.

    A few hours passed, and I had covered enough of the distance that, I had started to increase my speed. If I keep moving at such a speed, I would be able to reach my destination in four days.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, a smile appeared on my face, and I took the right turn and increased my speed a little.

    Little over ten minutester, I saw the Grimm. A werewolf, moving in the same direction as me.

    As I reached closer to it, I began to reduce my speed, but kept it more than it and soon there was only a few hundred meters of distance between me and the Werewolf.

    I stepped out of the stealth and leaped toward the Grimm.

    It had been discovered and turned, but it was slow. The Werewolf is a High-Earth Sovereign Grimm; it had above average, but nothingpared to mine.

    Puch!

    It is why I was able to pierce my long sword through its chest, without any resistance.

    The Werewolf looked at me in fury and unwillingness, before I had sent to my core and resumed my journey.

    The Werewolf didn''t have the bloodline, but they didn''t need to have it for me to kill them. I will kill them with or without it, but I will be far more enthusiastic about killing the ones with the bloodline.

    A few secondster, the runes covered it and began the harvest, while the Grimm screamed.

    I had killed thousands of Grimms in my core, but every time they scream, during the harvest, it will affect me. Though, I have long gotten used to it and there is no mercy in my heart for them.

    It never had, even when I had harvested the first Grimm.

    For cultists, I have a shade of emotions and understand many of theplex conditions and conditionings for joining it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Every time I kill one; I feel pain, but not with Grimms. They are pure evil, and they need to be eradicated.

    My clone opened its storage and found a pretty good thing and I have even received a surprise, seeing the things in its storage.

    The Werewolf didn''te from the pale city, as I had thought I had. It had things, but they have been gotten by killing.

    If I was right, then this bastard had been waiting at the exit, killing thoseing out of it. It is an excellent strategy, a risky one, and it has worked for it.

    It had looted and killed many people, including fellow Grimms, and left. It is when it had met me and ended up losing its life.

    For the next hour, I didn''te across any Grimm or natives. I had sensed a few monsters, but I was able to avoid them.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed, and I sensed the Sky Sovereign. A native Sky Sovereign; it is flying in the opposite direction of mine and doing something strange.

    It is throwing crystals as it flew; they seemed to be the memory crystals.

    It surprised me, but I didn''t move toward it and instead kept moving for an hour, before finally running toward the path. The Sky Sovereign had flown and, sure enough, I had found what I had been looking for.

    There are crystals, tens of them in a mile-long area, and more after it.

    The Sky Sovereign is sending the message, and it made me curious. They didn''t take such action unless it was necessary.

    I carefully picked the crystal with my string and inspected it cautiously before sending it to my core.

    Hun!

    A secondter, my clone looked at me and the information inside was shocking.

    The Sky Sovereigns are asking us to gather in several ces. They n to take us to the Oryg valley and send us to an important part, which is currently only essible to the Earth Sovereigns and below.

    I looked at four points; they are asking us to gather and one of them is on my way.

    There is no way I am going to go there, without verifying it first. These kinds of traps had been used by the cults and Grimms before and I wouldn''t be going unless I am really sure.

    Though, if what they are saying is true, then it is pretty shocking news.

    The Grimms are controlling the Oryg Valley or were controlling the Oryg Valley as I didn''t have current information about its state.

    So, now either natives have snatched it from the hands of the Grimm and controlled it, which is hard but not impossible, or they are working together with the Grimms.

    It rarely happens, with them being anathema and all but it happens. Though there are strict guidelines there and first and foremost is obtaining permission from the organization.

    It is forbidden to do it without obtaining permission from the higher-ups.

    I sighed and felt my head hurting; things had beplicated and dangerous, but it had also be interesting.

    Both of the conditions are tricky and wouldn''t be done unless there is something important.

    I wonder what it is.

    I shook my head and resumed moving, but this time, I had adjusted my route. The earlier route was too direct to one of the points and I couldn''t take the risk of walking on it.

    Within a second, my clone had adjusted the route; it would take me a little longer but would be much safer.

    I like to go with safety since shit had be so serious.

 Chapter 3555 Mind Telling Me, What Are You Doing Inside?

    Chapter 3555 Mind Telling Me, What Are You Doing Inside?

    I revealed my aura gently as I came out of the stealth method.

    Immediately, the Wolf Beastwoman stopped and turned to me cautiously. However, she is ready to attack if I show the slightest aggression.

    I had no intention to do that and stopped a hundred meters away.

    "Did you get one of these?" I asked, and the Beastwomen nodded. "Who was the one who did that?" I asked, and she threw a crystal at me.

    I caught the crystal and seeped my soul sense inside it.

    "Thank you," I said and threw a crystal at her.

    She caught it, before moving away. I also resumed my journey while my clone looked at the crystal for maniption of imagery within.

    This is the seventeenth native I had contacted in the past two days and from them; I had got quite an information.

    First, they all have gotten the information crystals; second, it had been spread by six Sky Sovereigns. There might be more Sky Sovereigns spreading it, but they have encountered six.

    I am also not seeing any signs of maniption from the crystals; they have provided me.

    The news of the gathering seemed genuine, and many people were moving toward the meeting points, while many were moving away from it.

    I am moving toward it.

    From what I had gathered, it was genuine. It is not just natives who are calling for the people, but also the Grimms, I had sensed a couple of Sky Sovereigns dropping the crystals.

    I have collected a few of them and have them in my core.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I am going there, and the reason is simple. I want to look at what Oryg Valley is. The Grimms had been there, from the day, even before we hade here.

    I have got to know a little of the information. It is said something new hade out there, something that made the Grimms crazy about it, but they couldn''t open that ce.

    Thus, working together with the natives. The mortal enemies, which they wouldn''t even think about a second before turning on them.

    I am less than a day away from the meeting spot, but I am not nning to head there immediately. I will be resting tonight; I haven''t had a rest since I had made the breakthrough.

    While not sleeping for a few more days wouldn''t affect me; I want to reach the point well rested, and able to deal with anything that mighte my way.

    I have a feeling that things are going to get a lot more dangerous once I reach the point.

    A few hours passed, and I have contacted three more natives; one of them provided the information on the seventh Sky Sovereign.

    She was one of ours.

    Soon, it was evening, and a few minutes after that, it had turned dark. It was aplete darkness, without a single speck of the moonlight.

    I could sense the monstering out and natives and Grimm, looking for the Grimms to hide. I am also following one of such groups.

    Puch!

    I came out of stealth like a snake and struck my first foe; it froze with its eyes widened, while I turned to the other two.

    "Native!" Shouted Pigman and blue armored red and it came at me. It had reached me in an instant and attacked, while another attack came from the Snakeman from beside.

    I looked at the Pigman who was more powerful, and turned, before moving at Snakeman, at my full power.

    I had avoided its sword by an inch and appeared in front of it before striking my long sword.

    It watched in horror as its shield broke away from my long sword one after another as it tried to retreat.

    Puch!

    It is fast, but not fast enough to escape my de. It had touched its chest before smoothly sliding into its heart.

    A momentter, it froze and disappeared, and I turned to Pigman, who was frozen with a shock in its eyes. I looked at it for a moment, before pulling it inside my core and resumed my journey.

    The three didn''t have a bloodline, which is a kind of regret, but I didn''t dwell on that too much.

    What I had done just now was break the instructions in the crystal. We have been advised not to kill or fight any Grimms unless it is necessary.

    The instructions are kind of a joke, as nobody is going to follow them. Especially at our level, we will kill any Grimms wee across and Grimms would do the same.

    The higher-ups had known it as well, but they put it out, anyway.

    Hun!

    Two and a half hours passed, and I was looking for a good spot to put down my abode, when I sensed something and moved.

    My speed is fast, just barely below the speed. That would make me break out of the stealth. Still, it took me, over ten minutes to reach the ce.

    A hidden ce with a stealthy abode. It had melded with the environment and be hidden, but I could see it and, just like I had seen, the native entering it, seven and half minutes ago.

    I wanted to bang on the door, but that would be dangerous. Though, not for me.

    Hun!

    Feeling I needed to be careful, I started to think about the ways, and soon; I sensed something.

    A seal flew out of me, not toward the abode, but toward something that had just entered my range.

    Three minutester, the Deer monster came frolicking. It stopped suddenly, sniffed, and moved toward the abode. The monster is High-Sovereign, but it is releasing the aura of the Initial-Earth Sovereign, thanks to the little seal.

    Controlling the monsters isn''t a big thing, especially those of the same level and below.

    I am not controlling it like a puppet, but through the suggestions. It let the monster keep its free will, but let me control it where it wants.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Soon, it reached the abode and sensed what I had wanted it to, and when it did, it had started to hit it.

    ''She must have sensed it,'' I thought and readied myself.

    Click!

    I didn''t have to wait for long; after eleven seconds of instant banging, the door opened, and Stone skin woman, with anger zing in her eyes.

    "Fucking monster," she cursed under her skin and moved to attack the monster. When I came out of the stealth appeared in front of the monster.

    The monster didn''t deserve to die, and besides, it had served the purpose of bringing the person out.

    The Stone Skin woman stopped and her whole self-be cautious.

    "Mind telling me, what are you doing inside?" I asked with a smile, I have to say, she is quite good at controlling her expressions, but I still caught a hint of panic.

    "What a strange question you are asking. Of course, I am resting in abode and would be grateful if you let me do that,"

    "I had a long, long day and like to rest without any disturbance," she replied, with a straight face.

    "What about the person you had taken inside?" I asked, and a real panic shed in her eyes. She looked at me and her aura red before she started to run at her full speed.

 Chapter 3556 Serial Killer

    Chapter 3556 Serial Killer

    "It''s no use," I said, and moved.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The stone skin woman is a High-Earth Sovereign but has average strength. She would need to be much stronger if she wanted to run away from me.

    I appeared in front of the woman and swung my sword and could see the panic turning into horror as my de reached near her neck.

    Bang!

    Though, right at that moment, I flicked my wrist and a momentter, a loud bang rang out.

    The back of my sword hit her hand, sending her flying bloodied and broken. There are also a lot of energies that entered inside her and made her unconscious.

    I appeared beside her and picked up her unconscious body.

    "Let''s see, what she was doing," I said and walked toward the door of the abode.

    Earlier, I had sensed her taking an unconscious man into her abode. At first, I thought he was her friend, but seeing the injuries on his body and the aura which they are releasing is the same as the woman, I got suspicious.

    Still, there could be a hundred reasons behind it and sometimes, I am too suspicious of others and have an overactive imagination.

    It might be the other person who attacked her, and she had defeated him. Now, taking him to her abode to think about what to do with it or something else.

    I will not make the judgment till I see what is inside.

    Hun!

    I entered inside through the opened door of the abode and what I saw inside wiped all my thoughts away and, worse, fear released.

    I appeared beside the injured half-elf, who has been hanging on the X. There are daggers piercing his body; currently there are only four, but looking at the grey filled with white stone daggers, it is clear what she had intended to do.

    Seeing meing, the despair in the man''s eyes disappeared, and he struggled against the binds.

    They are magical, which are not sealing his movements and voice, but also his energy.

    The tool isn''t some low-level one; it is good enough that I had decided to take it, but before I do that, I need to save the poor soul.

    "Careful," I said as I deactivated the artifact and ced him on the bed.

    "Thank you," he said with tears streaming down on his.

    I smiled before cing my hand on him. Only a minute and a halfter, I began to take the daggers and every time I did, the man screamed.

    It is a good thing, I had looked at his body, before pulling out those daggers. They were no simple daggers and if I had to pull them directly; I might have killed the man.

    "Drink these; they should be enough to heal your injuries," I said and handed him the three potions.

    He hesitated for a moment before gulping down one potion after another.

    "So, what happened?" I asked, and the man didn''t answer immediately and instead looked at the unconscious woman and looked at her hatefully.

    "I was moving toward the meeting point when this bitch appeared and attack me; I thought she was a bandit and offered her my storage, but she said she wanted me,"

    "I thought she was a cultist at first, but she was just a sick bitch," he said angrily, and I arched my brow.

    "She had vividly described what she was doing to do to me," he exined and shuddered.

    "It seemed like we have a serial killer on the hand," I said and looked at unconscious woman for a second.

    I talked with Ayrin for a few minutes, that''s his name, before taking the woman to a room. I returned an hourter with a grim expression on my face.

    "She should have taken help when the urges were controble," I said with a sigh, and he nodded.

    People like her are rare, but not that rare. The world is fucked up and people have all kinds of things, that change them psychologically. Every organization and even frencers are out there to help deal with traumas and the urges thate out of it.

    The woman didn''t seek help and had no intentions of doing that.

    She had been doing this for decades and had thousands of victims. She doesn''t deserve any mercy, nor did I give her that.

    Still, I wish I could have handed her to her organization to face justice, but we are in a ce where it is not possible.

    So, I had to hand out the justice, whether I wanted it or not.

    "How are you feeling?" I asked as I reached him and ced a hand on his stomach. "Very good. The potions you had given me had nearly finished dealing with the energies of the knives,"

    "In a few minutes, all the energy would be dealt with, and it won''t take long for physical injuries to heal after that,"

    "Take care," I said as I removed my hand from him and walked toward the door. He looked like he wanted to say something, but didn''t.

    I walked out of the abode and stopped a few minutester. Where I took out my abode and entered inside.

    Here is also dark, but there is a bright moonlight covering the whole abode. I had created a moon and the lighting from it is a real lunar light; I am using a high-quality lunar stone to power it.

    It not only provides light but also many other benefits.

    I admired it for a few minutes before walking into my room and taking a long shower. After I finished with that; I walked onto the porch and brought out a wonderful dinner that my clone had cooked.

    I ate it in the beautiful moonlight while listening to the wonderful music of my world, which brought tears to my eyes.

    I finished the dinner andyfortably on my couch before entering my core.

    The core is beautiful, and there are resources growing everywhere. I hope I will be able to take them all to the Earth-Sovereigns or till mid or high level of it.

    Before reaching the Sovereign stage, I didn''t have that problem, but the first continent got bigger and I have got another continent of the same size, where I nted a lot of rare and precious nts.

    So, it is not easy to grow them in such huge quantities, especially where there are guzzler nts that take a massive amount of growth energy.

    I looked at them for a few minutes before appearing beside the door of the library and stepping inside.

    There, my clones are working on a new upgrade of the inheritance.

    I wish I could ce the new clone here, but I need to keep my culinary skills and healing skills sharp. Currently, the eighth clone is in the library, studying the books on healing.

    I walked to my clones and worked with them for an hour, before sitting at the table and looking at unfinished formation.

    I had been working on it for quite a while, but never seeded in it. It is not part of my homework, just something I am trying to do.

    It is quite hard, but I am willing to spend the effort on it. It will help my inheritance tremendously if I am able to achieve that.

 Chapter 3557 Point

    Chapter 3557 Point

    Ahhhhh¡­

    My screams echoed through the hall as the soul-binding pain filled me. It is extreme, but I bore it.

    There is no other choice; the pain may be extreme, but also provides great benefits.

    I don''t know, how long it had passed before. Finally, the pain subsided, and I let go of everything.

    The forbidden strengthening is extremely painful, but it provides the benefits just as great. Much better than the other strengthening.

    I woke up five and a half hourster. All the fatigue I had felt after the strengthening vanished and now, I feel like I could do anything.

    I shook my head at thought and got up, before taking my smelly body into the shower. Fifteen minutester, I got out of it and changed into the new clothes.

    The sumptuous breakfast appeared in front of me, as I sat down before eating it whole. There was barely anything that had remained when I was finished.

    My clone knows me well and cooked only enough that I could eat.

    I finished eating the breakfast, and I stepped out of the abode.

    It is still dark, but the sun has started toe out. I looked at the map and began my journey. I am pretty close to the point; I should be able to reach there byte morning or the afternoon.

    A few minutes passed and all the darkness disappeared; giving me a clear view of the forest and ruins I came across now and then.

    There used to be a city here, but now all it had remained was a ruin. There is not a single-standing building. Everything copsed into rubble, and not even the formations had remained.

    Things needed constant maintenance.

    With good materials, they might be centuries and a few thousand years, but after that, it is very hard to not turn into ruins. Especially when the realms go through the tides.

    Barely anything survives through them.

    A few hours passed, and I noticed a couple of natives; looking in the direction, it was clear they were two going toward the meeting point; only one person was going opposite it.

    I am d he is doing that because, with his power of Initial Earth-Sovereign, he would be among the weakest; the Grimms would eat him alive the moment they got the chance.

    Since I had started, I didn''t have any Grimms, which is not strange.

    The Grimms had been warned not to travel this route, and they were not an idiot. Since our meeting point is here, many natives are going to travel here and even the most idiotic Grimm, would think twice, looking to hunt in this area.

    Seeing that, I increased my speed further and an hourter, nearly removed the stealth method.

    It is useless with the speed, I am moving.

    One hour and thirty-seven minutester, I had reached close to it. That I could sense the aura of Sky Sovereign enveloping it.

    Sensing that, I had increased my speed even further and also began to check everything. I am also wearing my real skin. There is going to be the verification and I don''t want to reveal the other skin.

    It is better. I go with my realm body and change it backter.

    Eighteen minutester, I reached apound made of thick walls and inside our abode. There are two more days before we leave for the Oryg valley. The information didn''t say it explicitly, but it is time, till the point is open.

    Soon, I reached the gate at point three written in it with big red letters and there were four people standing there. Including one from Tor, who came with me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Wee to the point, camp," said the man as he finished the verification and exchange of information.

    He had specifically asked me, if I killed any Grimm on the way, and I lied. He knows it; I know it, but he noted the answer I gave him.

    "Thank you," I said as I entered inside.

    Hun!

    As I entered inside, I found that there were more abodes than I had thought. Around one hundred and twenty-seven of them, and I am sure there are more people than that.

    Everyone I am looking at is an Earth Sovereign, with abodes of four Sky Sovereigns in the middle.

    I only nced at them for a second before walking toward the small market. Most of the people gathered there, buying and selling various things; I wanted bye few things too.

    Especially those that made my core active.

    I entered the small market and started buying things. I got what I wanted, most of the things they wanted, I had, and if I didn''t; I interested them with something they would want.

    There are a lot of resources in my core, not only those I have gotten from others, but also the ones I grew.

    I stayed in the small market for nearly two hours before I walked away.

    Soon, I stopped in front of the empty space and took out an abode. The one in my hand is a ck brick with an borate design on it.

    I threw the block and soon; it began to expand and, within a second, transformed into a square ck house.

    Click!

    I opened the door and entered inside. As I did, I appeared on the porch.

    I used my abode. I mean, why would use anything else? When I have such a wonderful abode, that I had forged using all those rare resources.

    The first thing, I did was to eat the dinner and once I satiated my stomach; I sat down and looked at the information they had provided.

    They have provided some information about Oryg valley, but it is scant.

    They clearly know far more about it but are quite stingy.

    I would see if any Earth Sovereign had some information about it. I will try to buy it; the more prepared I am about the ce, the greater my chances of my survival will be.

 Chapter 3558 Camp

    Chapter 3558 Camp

    "It is time, let''s go," said the man with three eyes, and his energy covered us, nearly two hundred Earth Sovereign.

    A secondter, he took the sky, and we shot toward our destination at a speed, that is a blur to me.

    The Earth Sovereign is named Ur¨²s; he is a High-Sky Sovereign. He is not one of ours, but I heard he is powerful.

    He informed us that it would take us nine hours to reach our destination. So, I simply closed my eyes and entered my core.

    All four of my clones are busy, and it made me happy to see that they are making great progress. It is such regret that I am not doing even a tenth of what they were doing.

    I didn''t join them, despite wanting to, and went to the library, where I worked on the inheritance and studied the ancient runes.

    "We are a minute away," said Urus and I opened my eyes a momentter and Oryg valley came in front of me.

    It is nothing special; though there are many buildings around it and many of them are in good condition.

    I only nced at them before my gaze focused on the bronze temple in the valley. It is not big, but it is magnificent, and it instantly attracted my eyes.

    Not only mine but also of the others.

    I was staring at it, when we began tond, not far away from the temple.

    That is when I saw our camp and the camp of the Grimms, which scared me. It is huge and I could sense the aura of thousands of Earth-Sovereigns Grimms.

    "We are fucked," said the man beside me, and I couldn''t help but nod.

    Yes, we are truly wholly fucked. The number of Grimms and us is at least five to one or more. If ites to battle, we will be hard-pressed to defeat them, even with our ability to fight more of them.

    I really hope that we have enough numbers of Sky Sovereigns.

    Here, the Earth Sovereigns are ants, we could do nothing against one powerful Sky Sovereign. If ites to battle; it will be the Sky Sovereigns who will decide the oue, not us.

    Thud!

    Wended on the ground together and the Urus turned to us.

    "Rest and stay on camp; don''t go out of the boundary of the camp and the neutral zone," he said and walked away, while we just looked around.

    A few secondster, people began to move, and most of us moved toward the single direction, west. That is where the neutral zone is and the ce they have set up the market.

    Thousands of Grimms and hundreds of natives are selling their wares.

    I moved toward them, but my focus was on the temple. I have already asked my clones to look for it in the library; the auraing from it and the design, dint look like it was from this ce.

    There is an ancientness to it, that this realm couldn''tpare to.

    I wish they had provided us with the name of the ce, at least. It would have been much easier to search. I hope they will tell us more at night; there is a meeting at night.

    The projections are shing the information about it, along with the rules of the camp.

    They are everywhere, and they should be. Once one crosses the safe boundary, even Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to help them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Their soul sense is keeping an eye on everything, but that is not enough when the Grimms are involved. These nasty bastards are wily; they would use every chance to kill us, even in ces like this when the temporary truce had been dered.

    Seeing the Grimms and especially those with bloodlines, I wanted to kill the bastards, but I calmed my emotions and put a smile on my face as I negotiated with Grimms for the things I wanted.

    My core had sensed the hundreds of things I wanted, and it was not surprising.

    The Grimms have been here a lot longer and this part of the realm is much richer. The Grimms got more chances and because of that, many natives are cursing the bastard.

    They are also cursing because the Grimms are keeping the price of the goods they are selling high.

    They always do this, and this is why you need to negotiate with them hard.

    I have enough practice for it, that I can do it with a big smile on my face. Like, I am negotiating with the friend, rather than the mortal energy.

    It helps in a big way; the smile unsettles the Grimms, especially when it feels genuine, and I am a good enough actor to show that emotion well.

    "Fine, you bastard. I will give you this for twelve cien flowers," said the Werewolf. I gave it the twelve flowers and took the thing I wanted, before started negotiating with others.

    So, I had brought everything I had wanted from him and moved to the closest stall which had the thing, my core want.

    I had not only brought the things my core wants but also those that I want. There are a lot of things I want that I wish, I could bring out my clones and spread them over the market.

    It is close to the evening and the market will clone in five hours; it is not enough time to go over everything, but I will try to get as much as things I want.

    Soon, five hours passed, and the Sky Sovereigns appeared, closed the market, and reinforced the boundaries of the camp.

    I didn''t go to the open space and set up my abode, instead went to the square. In fifteen minutes, they are going to share the information they have about the temple.

    I want to listen to it first, before setting up the abode. I hope it is something concrete that will help me search for it in the library.

 Chapter 3559 Temple of Irudin

    Chapter 3559 Temple of Irudin

    "Temple of Irudin," I muttered as the big smile appeared on my face.

    The person sitting in front of me looked at me strangely, but I didn''t care, as I had finally found the thing I had been searching for.

    Twenty minutes ago; they had told us the information about the temple. It is small, but many have be excited. Seeing the things, they have mentioned could be found here.

    From inheritances to methods designed by people above Prime. There are also treasures that one wouldn''t find anywhere and resources, which make even Primes fight to the death.

    Though it is a ce where only people of Sovereign-stages could enter.

    Hun!

    My clone had started to read the big book. What it had found on just the first page; it shocked me. I had to fight hard with myself to keep my emotions as normal as possible.

    The first page tells the information about its creator; a titan named Irudin.

    There are thousands of such temples, and they are divided into four types. The first type is for the Primary, the second type is for the Sovereigns, third is for the Primes.

    Thest one is for the people above Primes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The titan who had forged it had died; killed by the abominations, like so many. Though he had left its legacy in these temples. Inheritance, methods, resources, and countless other things.

    They are valuable, beyond even what the Sky Sovereigns have told us. So much that even Primes would fight for it.

    Unfortunately, it will not be easy to gain.

    There are dangers there that will kill anyone, including the Sky Sovereigns, and turn them into a puff of smoke.

    I do not care about the danger, I want things. I want knowledge and this temple seemed to offer it all. Earlier, I was interested in it and now I will use everything, I have to gain what this temple has.

    A few minutester, I had finished the dinner, and it was tasty.

    It is high praise from me; the Sky Sovereign who cooked the meal is a Grade 5 culinary expert. That is why no one avoided the dinner and took second, third, and fourth.

    Culinary practitioners are rare. People consider it a hobby and one pretty uselesspared to alchemy, healing, and others.

    It is not.

    Culinary is one of the skills that one should learn. It helps in other fields, from alchemy to healing. If I didn''t, have the culinary skills, I wouldn''t have reached the level in other professions as I have right now.

    I walked away from others stopped at the empty ce and entered inside.

    Some people had stayed and conversed, and I would have done that, or at least listened, but I have things to do.

    In my abode, I simplyy on the bed and closed my eyes. A few secondster, I was in the library, reading the books on the temple.

    There are only nine books on it and finished very quickly.

    "It won''t be easy," I said with my voice filled with a bubbling excitement. I want to enter inside and take the things that the titan had left behind.

    I have already had a list of certain things I want, and it is not a resource. I could gain them anywhere; let''s hope, I reach them, and they would be of my satisfaction.

    A few minutester, I put the books away.

    There is only information about them, but that is nearly useless seeing every temple is different. There is no reference rted to the one, which is a few miles away from me.

    Three hourster, I had slept, and when I woke up. I showered and freshened up before walking out of my abode and putting it inside my core.

    I didn''t make the breakfast; they said there would be one avable in the morning and it is.

    The light of the sun had barely started toe out and hundreds of people were already having the breakthrough. I joined them filled my tes with things I like and sat down.

    I finished the breakfast in twenty minutes and began to explore the market.

    Though it is only of the native; there are still many things and I started to buy it one after another. It will only be open for two hours; at eight we need to gather and move toward the temple.

    I brought things I needed and the things I was interested in and before I knew it. It is eight and within seconds, all the selling the goods have swept it inside their storage.

    A minuteter, all nine hundred and fifty-seven of us Earth-Sovereigns gathered in front of the Sky Sovereigns.

    There are only three in front of us; there is no doubt in anyone''s heart that a lot more are hiding.

    I could sense some of them.

    The Grimm has also gathered, and their numbers are absolutely massivepared to us. They are six thousand, one hundred and forty-two.

    With their huge bodies, they have covered the hills. It is a scary scene and with such a numerical advantage, things are going to be hard for us. When we go inside and even when wee out, there will be a danger.

    I just hope we have enough Sky Sovereigns to maintain the bnce with the Grimms or we are truly fucked.

    "Let''s go," said red-skin Sky Sovereign and took to the sky. We followed after her toward the temple.

    The Grimms flew at the same time and in the sky, their numbers looked even more scary.

    Half a minuteter, we crossed the faint ring around the temple, which only became visible when appeared close to it.

    A few secondster, wended in front of the temple.

    Nobody said anything, but I could see the nervousness in the eyes of Sky Sovereigns, both native and Grimm.

    I could understand their nervousness, but I think the magical weight was enough. The gates would open; I am sure of it.

    I had just thought that when the huge gate of the temple lit up in bronze light and began to open.

 Chapter 3560 Catch The Coin

    Chapter 3560 Catch The Coin

    Gasp!

    The natives and the Grimms gasped in unison as the dense bronze light fell on them.

    It isfortable and more than that; it begins to provide huge benefits. Like healing all the injuries, the body has and erases all curses, corruption, and other afflictions that people are suffering.

    "Enter, by 1-6," said the Grimm and native Sky Sovereigns in unison.

    Immediately, people started to move toward the gate.

    One native moved and on one other side, six Grimms. Right behind is another native and six Grimms and behind them another.

    The Grimms and natives begin to enter the majestic grand temple.

    It is big, but not begin enough, and has spirally designed, with a huge bronze cone on top. The cone is simple, without any design, but it radiates the golden bronze light that covers the whole temple.

    Soon, it was my turn, and I moved immediately and within a second, six Grimms appeared beside me.

    "It will be fun to eat you native; I am sure, you taste delicious," said the Tigerman beside me as we moved toward the gate.

    "Thousands of said those words and turned to pretty crystal. I hope we will meet; I would love to add you to my collection," I said with a big smile.

    Immediately, the bloody grin disappeared from its face, and anger appeared. If we had not been here in the presence of all these Earth and Sky Sovereigns, it would have attacked me, and I would have loved that.

    I only nced at its re for a moment before turning to the gate. We have appeared in front of it.

    I didn''t hesitate and stepped into the blindinglyfortable bronze light; the six Grimms beside me had done the same.

    The bronze light disappeared, and I found myself in space, with a thin bronze mist. It is everywhere, and it is touching me, not only my physical body but also my soul and my core.

    Though, unlike my body and soul, the mist repelled away from my core.

    Seven secondster, the mist began to recede, and I found myself in the center of the cave with twelve caves leading in different directions.

    There was no name to the caves, just a number. I looked at all of them and walked toward the number eight. There is no specific reason for it; I just chose it.

    I entered the cave and, to my surprise; it didn''t take me to a different ce, as I had expected it to. Instead, I saw the route, with came and it was wet, with drops of water falling from it.

    For a moment, I thought the water was special, but a momentter, saw that it was normal water.

    Perfectly fine to drink it and I drank a little.

    I walked at a slow pace, in a cave, which was wet and even had some greenery. Like small nts like grass and algae.

    I wanted to collect a sample of it and did, only to realize I couldn''t take the thing in my core or my storage.

    So, I put it back and continued walking.

    The cave is old and unkept, which is unlike ces like this which had been kept pristine by formations.

    It is not like there are no formations here, I think there are, but they are not focusing much on upkeep. Though, I am sure, they wouldn''t let it fall into ruin either.

    I must have walked for over ten minutes when I entered therge hall. In the hall, three coins are floating over arge circle drawn on the floor, which covers more than a third of therge hall.

    I looked at three coins; they were normal coins; one was red metallic, is ck crystal, and the third one seemed to have carved out of some kind of bluish transparent wood.

    Around the coins, there is a snake is floating; is bronze snake made of energy, but feels like a real snake, with fluid movements.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Hun!

    I looked at it for a few seconds before turning to the scroll, which was outside of the circle.

    "Catch The Coin," I read the heading, before turning to read the runes below it.

    The rules are simple enough. I have one minute to take the coins and there is no restriction on how many. If I wanted, I could take all three, but with every coin, the strength of the snake would double.

    I have to do this with my physical body.

    All my energy and the soul power would be sealed the moment I entered the circle.

    I looked at the runes once more and understood the things that were hidden in them. These challenges wouldn''t be easy, but I have to do this.

    Those coins looked good and it will also give me the idea of the kind of challenges I would face here.

    I took a deep breath, deactivated my armor and sealed my magic. Though the circle would do it as I entered inside, I am doing it outside to be better prepared.

    I didn''t immediately enter the circle and started to walk around, getting used to the weakness and physical body, whose power wasn''t being amplified by the inheritance.

    For nearly ten minutes, I stood at the boundary of the circle and looked at the snake.

    The moment it reached the position, I leaped into the circle.

    My feet entered the circle, and the snake''s bronze eyes shed. It moved toward me with incredible speed.

    Which is as fast as mine, like the scroll had said.

    Shar!

    It came and made the noise, before striking me with its sharp de.

    Rip!

    I moved to avoid it, but the bastard had still cut me, and the cut was deep at the bone, and it hurt a lot, but I bore the pain and moved as fast as I could.

    In a second, I reached for the blue wooden coin and swiped it from the air. The moment I did, the eyes of the snake zed, and things got scary.

 Chapter 3561 Prize

    Chapter 3561 Prize

    ?

    Shar!

    The snake''s eyes zed, and it came at me with twice as much speed as before.

    It was so fast that all I could see was a blur.

    All the thoughts I had to try for the other coin had vanished and the only thought that remained was escape.

    ''I have to escape or I will be a dead man,'' I thought, but didn''t immediately move to escape, that would be a death sentence.

    Instead, I ducked.

    Slice!

    I felt a sharp pain across my cheek and ear, which it had sliced. I once again felt a sharp pain, along with other things, but I bit and instead spring back, with everything I have.

    Sup!

    The snake turned mid-air and turned to me, and this time, I was an open target to it.

    This is an idiotic move, but it is the only way I could think of. Now, I have to survive and maintain this momentum. If I did, I would be out of the circle, doing nothing else.

    It might seem simple enough, but it is not.

    The snake ising at me, and this time, its target is my chest. Looking at its speed and power, it seemed unstoppable. For a moment, I cursed myself for doing it, before controlling my emotions.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I have to trust myself and hope what I had noticed is really the truth and not some trick, or I would be really fucked.

    The snake reached me, and I didn''t try to maneuver in the air; the bronze snake was much more agile and faster than me. It might have worked if I had been on the ground, but I was not.

    The snake reached me and moved toward my chest.

    This time, it isn''t using its ded tail, but a sharp long horn appears over its head.

    Its blurred form bes clear, the moment I felt the prickling sensation. My hands, which were waiting close, my chest moved as the horn moved deeper and deeper into me.

    The horn had breached through the bones and was about to touch the heart itself when my hands caught the snake.

    My left hand caught the head of the snake, while my right hand caught the part near its tail.

    I felt relieved when I felt the solid touch and gripped it in a vice-like hold.

    Earlier, in two attacks. I had noticed that the snake''s speed would reduce to half the moment it touched the skin.

    I had bet on it and I hope, that the bet seeds.

    Crack Crack Crack

    The relief I felt was short-lived the next moment. I felt the snake struggle and its struggle was so powerful, that the bones of my hand began to break.

    I bore it but didn''t let it move from its ce. If it moved further, its horn would touch my heart, and the consequences of that would be unimaginable; I don''t want to suffer that.

    So, I held the snake-like my life depended on it and it did.

    Time felt extremely slow as more and more bones of my hand broke, but I didn''t let go of the snake, no matter what it did.

    Finally, I felt my head moving out of the circle, before the rest of the body. The snake didn''t disappear, but its struggle began to lessen.

    Thud!

    By the time, I hade out of it; it hadpletely stopped struggling and remained in my hand.

    Thud!

    I fell down on the floor hard, but I didn''t care. The armor appeared on my body, and I could now heal my injuries.

    Hun!

    I was about to activate healing formations for a faster recovery when a surprising thing happened. The snake had turned into bronze energy and it entered inside me.

    Within seconds, it had healed my injuries.

    Seeing that, I felt lived, because injuries might be physical, but they were serious. Especially in my chest, it had crushed the chest bones with its horn.

    I was able to stop it from moving in my heart, but its wriggling had crushed those bones.

    Thankfully, everything is healed now, and I turned to the prize for which I had nearly lost my life.

    Hun!

    I turned to the bluish wooden coin between my fingers. Since there was no storage, I had to put it in my fingers when I had gripped the snake.

    It hade loose with all the wriggling of the snake and would have fallen off if I hadn''te out of the circle.

    This wood is soft and wriggly, like a jelly. Though its surface is quite rough. Thanks to that; it hadn''t fallen off my fingers.

    "It is worth it," I said as my clone had finally recognized the material and, to be honest, I was surprised that I didn''t recognize it on my own.

    This wooden coin is made from the wood of the seedling of the world tree. The same seedling, which is growing in my core.

    This wood belongs to the tree that had reached Prime, and I am quite curious about the type of ability the tree had from which had been taken from.

    The ability seedling gets is dependent on the environment it has grown in, and I am curious about it.

    Hun!

    However, I didn''t spend any time thinking about it, instead focused ahead of me and was surprised to see that the circle had disappeared, and the huge hall had also shrunken.

    It had happened, and I didn''t even notice.

    Even without soul sense, I noticed the slightest thing happening around me, but I didn''t notice a thing.

    The more I thought about it, the more shocked I would be.

    Though, I shouldn''t.

    This is something that came from Titan; it was made through a power that I couldn''tprehend. I am lesser than an ant in front of this creation and should be extremely careful.

    The first challenge had nearly killed me, and I wondered what kind of challenges I would faceter.

    ''Whatever they are, I will be careful in dealing with them.'' I thought and walked toward the door no.8.

    There is no reason to choose it other than that, I had chosen the cave of simr numbers before and now choosing the same.

    There is alsomon logic behind it. When escaping the maze, use your hand, to touch the wall of it and continue walking. Eventually, you will be out.

    I don''t want to get out, despite facing the dangerous first challenge.

    I am scared, but I am even more excited. I want to face the other challenges and get what I can from them.

    Click!

    I reached the door and pushed it open before entering inside.

    Like the cave, I didn''t appear in a different ce and instead, there is a clean hallway in front of me.

    It is small, but not restrictive, but some people might feel ustrophobic in it.

    I walked, while looking walkway, which seemed to be in pristine condition. Unlike the cave, which had water dripping and algae growing; this one is pristine, without a speck of dusk.

    I walked slowly, and over seven minutester; I saw the exit in front of me.

 Chapter 3562 Patterns

    Chapter 3562 Patterns

    Hun!

    I walked through the light end of the hallway and entered a ce filled with mist.

    As I entered. I was immediately surprised to see that I was not alone. There are eleven people besides me and they came out at the same time as me.

    There are ten Grimm and only two of us natives.

    The other one is a human like me. A real, tall, dark, and handsome. I had seen him in camp and noted him to be one of the powerful Sovereigns.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Grimms looked at me, but not a single one of them had moved to kill me.

    There are no rules telling us what to do, but it is a no-brainer. This ce screams danger and, after experiencing past challenges, nobody is in

    We are also standing on the huge tile squares of different colors and there is a mist in front of me.

    Nobody moved, as there were no directions or instructions. Just bronze mist in front of us.

    Seconds passed and exactly a minute after we entered. The mist begins to clear up and reveals a huge space, more than a mile long.

    In front of us are thousands of colorful squares. Shining in changing colors and ringing in different tunes; above them is also a projection of text and runes that will change.

    One the distance away on the other side; there are twelve stands on which twelve things are in ce.

    I looked at it for a moment, before turning to scroll, which shows the rules, which are as simple as thest challenge.

    The challenge is crossing the tile squares and reaching the other side.

    These squares are dangerous. Stepping on the wrong one could injure us gravely or even kill us in an instant.

    Thankfully, we aren''t blind. There are four types of patterns here, color, sound, text, and runes. Figuring out each will reveal the path and we have an hour before we have to move.

    There is no option other than moving ahead. The ways behind us disappeared. We have to figure out any one of the patterns and reach the other side quickly.

    Hun!

    The clock had already started, and I had turned to the thousands of blocks. I didn''t focus on color, music, or text; I simply focused on runes.

    It is my forte and it would be idiotic to focus on something else and waiting time.

    I wish I could use my clones, but they have been sealed, along with my power. Despite that, I could see every block, and hear the music clearly, if I focused enough.

    Hun!

    I was amidst the studying when I frowned and turned to Grimm. It was trying to speak, but it seemed like the sound had been muted and soul sense was sealed along with the rest of the power.

    They didn''t make it easy, but not extremely hard, too.

    In the ten minutes, I began to see the pattern and after another ten; I had a path in front of me. There is no one path of runes, but three of them.

    I could walk any.

    I looked at each of them and formed a map in my head, before focusing on the color. The text is toomon. Most would be focusing on it; color would be a better choice.

    Minutes passed, and it was hard.

    However, I am not without progress, and by the time, the other half rolled. I have oneplete way of the color and close to figuring out the second, but need around ten minutes more and I have less than a minute.

    The moment the hour is finished; the clock has changed color. From bronze, it turned red and the time on it had started again.

    We have an hour toplete this challenge.

    I felt the tile, I was standing rapidly heating up, and I had no intention to stay for long.

    I did stay for a couple of seconds while others jumped and saw a surprise appear on their face.

    "Ahhhhh¡­"

    I was looking at them when I heard the Grimm scream; the fire is covering it. It didn''t go awaypletely when it jumped on the other block, which seemed to be safe.

    The fire disappeared three secondster, leaving it injured.

    Hun!

    I stayed for ten seconds, before stepping on tiles in front of me and immediately a surprise appeared on my face, like it did on so many others, when they stepped into a box.

    There are things from the boxes, ns, crystals, artifacts, and others.

    ''It is not making it easy,'' I thought and looked at four paths and prices on them, before choosing the one with maximum flexibility.

    Survival is important, not prizes. I will get at least one if I am able to cross it sessfully.

    I begin to move, stepping on the tile after another, following the path. Though I am also keeping an eye and natives.

    People who reach the Earth Sovereign stage are not dumb, but the patterns are not everyone''s cup of tea and the four Grimms are suffering.

    From burning in fire, to being struck by lightning. One had even been pierced into the shoulder by a huge energy spear.

    ''Some are going to die here,'' I thought.

    The challenges here are not merciful, and there is not even an exit. So, once enter the temple, they will have passed the challenges; it is the only way they will be able to get out.

    I moved fast, and soon I got my first prize, a glittering red rose. It looked like every petal of it had been carved out of the most precious ruby.

    I took it and put it in my pocket.

    While it should be stored in a water elemental wooden box. It will be fine in my pocket for a few minutes.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed when a white sword descended from above and cleaved the Werewolf in two.

    It died in an instant, while two parts of its body had remained there.

    I didn''t stop seeing that, instead increased my speed and continued moving. It had been just a minute and a half, but I had already crossed the third of the distance.

    Another half a minute passed, and another Grimms died, and its death was not as quick or as painless.

    A sphere of acid covered it, and it screamed. It was able to move out of it, but acid lingered and ate it, leaving only bones and even more than half of those had been eaten away.

    Hun!

    I had crossed half of the distance and when I saw the Grimming at me.

    I don''t know which pattern it is following or several, but it ising at me anding at me fast. Seeing that, I moved faster, but Grimms also matched its speed with mine.

    I changed my path; I had no interest in engaging the bastard here in this dangerous ce, but to my surprise; the Red Horned Ratman followed me there.

    ''An intelligent one,'' I thought and moved with the four paths, it surprised it, but it followed.

    A few secondster, it reached the tile neighboring mine.

    "I got you!" it shouted as it jumped on the tile, that I had stepped and attacked me.

 Chapter 3563 Boundary

    Chapter 3563 Boundary

    The Red Horn Ratman attacked, and its attack was powerful and past, not to mention deadly.

    Those long sharp nails aren''t for the show; they will tear through me like butter if they were able to touch me.

    I cannot let that happen.

    So, I moved and the smile on the Ratman''s face turned into a grin when it saw I wouldn''t be able to dodge its attack with my speed.

    The grin remained on it for a moment more, till its nails were inches away from me, when my speed increased suddenly.

    I dodged the attack before jumping next to the red tile.

    Rip!

    It was still getting hit, not by its ws, but with its sharp tail. That had given me a cut across my thigh.

    It followed me, but I had already leaped at another tile, and it came from behind. The bastard is powerful and shows the advantage of its big body by effortlessly following me.

    I had to use the advantages my small body gives me, and it is why, I am leaping into the blocks.

    I didn''t stay on any block for more than a moment; I didn''t even walk. I wouldnd with bended knees and would use them to spring to the other block.

    It also helps that I am aware of the four patterns, which gives me freedom and spontaneity. I am sure it knows at least three, but currently, it is following me on my own.

    Each tile I cross, I am getting closer and closer to my destination.

    In less than a minute, I would reach it, but it won''t be easy since it is chasing me like a man, and I am giving up on a lot of things.

    Till now, I havee across three things, which I have not picked up. The Ratman chasing me did it had huge pockets.

    It didn''t have a problem in keeping those things.

    "I wonder how you will taste human. I will catch you, in the next few seconds and eat you raw, which is kind regret if you ask me,"

    "I am not a Grimm who would eat a human like you raw, while some like it, I don''t. I like my humans roasted with special herbs of my tribe. They make you taste delicious," he said.

    I didn''t focus on its chats; I know it is a way of it to distract me and many would be distracted, but I have fought and killed more Grimms, that it had, and such tactics are useless against me.

    It is not like they don''t affect me; they did very much, but I have my emotions in my control.

    It started to chat again, speaking vividly about the spices it would use and the roasting technique, he liked to use the most.

    Even slurping its spit.

    "Idiot, if you use the ageok roasting; you will end up burning half of the spices," I said suddenly, surprising it.

    "You know about cooking?" it asked and this time, I had grinned. "More than you could imagine," I said and spun in the air, catching the stone spear floating on the tile.

    Thud!

    Inded, and it stopped in front of me and looked at me with mirth.

    "You think, that spear will help you?" it asked with augh. "It will kill you," I said and attacked.

    Theugh disappeared from its face; as the speed, I had moved and power I had attacked with was even greater than I had shown before.

    Of course, I had not revealed my power, just as I had led the Grimm here, to the ce where this spear was. There were a couple of weapons, but all were unsuitable against the Grimm.

    The dagger, ax, hammer, and morningstar; all were not long enough that reach the Grimm''s head or decapitate its huge head.

    The spear is long, and its de covers a third of its length. It is the perfect weapon to deal with Ratman.

    The Ratman seemed to release that too and instead ofing at me, it had retreated.

    "Hehe, it''s no use little rat," I said and attacked.

    It is a close and if it doesn''t defend itself; it will hit its stomach. So, consciously or unconsciously, it brought its nails up in defense.

    Rip!

    The spear de cut through them like butter and for the first time, true fear appeared on the face of the Grimm.

    It begins to retreat, earnestly, using everything it has, but it is much faster than before, seeing it has been using everything it has to catch me.

    It is such an idiot; it should focus on finishing crossing first, instead of targeting natives, but habits die hard. The moment it read, it could kill inside, it wanted to kill.

    Slice!

    My spear, gave a cut on its back, making it hiss in pain, but that was not enough to stop it.

    I attacked again and this time; I had apletely different target in mind.

    Slice!

    Once again, my sword sliced through it and this time, it was its tail, which I had let hit me. I had cut it clean, and it screamed for a second and continued running without stopping.

    I didn''t follow and instead, threw a spear at it.

    It is a risky move, but seeing we are on the same tile with only four meters distance between us; it is worth the risk.

    I threw it with everything I had and it reached where I wanted to, without the aid of formation and method.

    The Ratman sensed and turned, but not enough to change the target of the spear which began to enter inside.

    Puch!

    A secondter, it was all over; the ck spear had entered insidepletely. Leaving only the palm sized grip out.

    I looked at it for a moment, before turning and moving toward the other side at full speed. I didn''t care about the things it swiped; I wanted to reach the other side as soon as possible.

    There are prizes there and the sooner I reach them, the greater freedom I will have to choose them.

    I could feel the other Grimms looking at me, but not a single one hade at me. More than half of them, walking cautiously on the tiles.

    They are more worried about their safety than about killing me.

    They have suffered and two have even been killed. Three, if I count the Ratman. More will die; there is a distance to be crossed and danger to avoid, which not all of them might be able to do.

    You see, the closer one reaches the boundary, the more dangerous these tiles would be.

    "Ahhh!"

    I had just thought that when one Grimm, who had reached quite close to the boundary, screamed.

    Needles, sharp long needles with red substance covering them, had pierced the Grimm from all sides, turning the bastard into the porcupine.

    It is squirming like mad, trying to remove the needles, but helping them reach deeper into it.

    I looked at it for a moment, before focusing ahead, as I had reached the other side.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Thud!

    Inded and looked at the Grimm on the other side. It had reached here twelve seconds before me and seeing mending. It swiped one of the twelve prizes floating on the bronze stands.

 Chapter 3564 Third Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 3564 Third Challenge</h4>

    The armor appeared over me, and I looked at the prizes.

    There is everything, from nts to metals to artifacts, and even scrolls and boxes. The Grimm took something of stone; I don''t know what it is and information about it had vanished the moment it had picked it up.

    If I had been a moment early, I would have been able to see it.

    I pushed that regret away and focused on the eleven things. The first thing, my eyes fell on was the scroll and it contained a formation.

    I looked at what formation was about before shaking my head. I have many such formations in the library.

    I might have thought about it, if it had been on the ancient runes, but unfortunately, it is on themon runes.

    I do not have any interest in the artifact, they didn''t suit me. The resources, on the other hand, are extremely good; I want each one of them, that I couldn''t decide what to take.

    Which made me look at thest idea, a simple wooden box. There are no details about what it contains, just that it contains something.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed, and I saw the Grimm rapidly approaching. Seeing that, I sighed and appeared in front of the wooden box and took it out of the stand.

    The resources were amazing, and I could have chosen the one I needed the most instead; I chose this box.

    "Idiot!"

    It is not a decision the intelligent ones would make, and even Grimm cursed at me.

    There is no reason to choose the box other than feeling curious about it. I didn''t get any feeling from it or my core reaction; I was simply curious and chose it.

    Click!

    I looked at it, before clicking the box open, and inside, I saw a bright red pearl.

    "Pearl of nerba," I breathed, and even Grimm looked at me jealously. It is really a thing to be jealous about.

    This pearl isn''t a pearl actually, but a product of the nt.

    It grows in deep gem mines and absorbs their essence to form this pearl. It is why this pearl could be consumed and I have a couple of recipes in which I could use it.

    Of course, I am not going to use this precious thing, nor I could digest it.

    Even consuming 1% of it going to kill me, in an instant. Thanks to how powerful the energies inside it are; one needs to be powerful enough to consume them and I am not.

    I have a use for it, but I wouldn''t be able to use it at this stage. So, I sent it to my core, to be used when I needed it.

    "Human, are you interested in selling that pearl? I have a lot of things that you might want," asked me Tailed Crockman, and hundreds of things appeared around it.

    Seeing that, my eyes lit up.

    "I am not interested in selling it, but I have a lot of things that you might be interested in," I said, and hundreds of things appeared around me.

    It was shaking its head in decline when it suddenly stopped and lit up.

    "Human, I am interested in several things you have," said Tigerman, who was looking at prizes.

    So we started bartering with each other and when the fourth person crossed the tiles, the native, he also joined in buying and selling.

    It is this or have a ring match, since killing isn''t allowed here.

    We also have a lot of time to pass. Even ten minutes haven''t passed since the challenge begins, and we have over fifty minutes to kill since there is no exit.

    Another Grimm joined in after choosing its reward and then another.

    Soon, half an hour passed and six of us were bartering with each other. As for the rest of them.

    Well, they died, and except for one; all five of them have died horribly.

    I thought, the challenge would be finished with their death, but to my surprise, it didn''t.

    Here, the Grimms and natives are bringing out a lot of rare things. Things that we wouldn''t usually bring out in the market.

    It is not just the things we have traded, but also the information. It turned out, the first challenge that all of us have faced is the same.

    Three coins.

    Nobody said which coin they have got. They have shared the information on how they were able to get away from the circle and that snake.

    Only the Tigerman had used the same method as mine. Others might have used it, but aren''t sharing that information.

    There are very intelligent people standing here. It wouldn''t be difficult for them to notice such a thing and with snakes energy healing the injuries, they wouldn''t leave behind any proof.

    We traded till there was only a minute remaining and I am pleased with myself. I have got a lot of things, some very rare and useful to me.

    It is regret that the human, nor the Grimms were willing to sell the things, they have got frompleting the challenges.

    I really want to have those two coins.

    If they are at the same level as wooden coins, they are definitely valuable. More valuable than the pearl, I had got in this challenge.

    Which is kind of strange, seeing in ces like this, the higher you climb, the better prizes you get.

    I really hope the prizes didn''t regress with level, or I will need to find the exit.

    I had just thought that when I saw mist covering the ce and it only covered it for less than a second, before clearing it.

    All the tiles have vanished and now we have found ourselves in a round ce, with twelve huge round holes around us.

    "I hope next time when we meet. I will get to kill you; I really like the stuff you have," said Crockman before walking toward hole no. 2.

    Hun!

    Each chose one, including the Tigerman, who chose the hole no. 8. Since it had chosen it, I couldn''t choose that; I will have to choose other.

    I don''t mind it.

    I chose the ninth one and walked inside. This is like a cave, but not a cave. It felt like someone had inserted the hot pipe inside, before bringing it out with material.

    Leaving behind this space, which has a smooth rocky wall. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    These walls are not wet, there is some dirt on them now and then, but no greenery, not even the smallest.

    I walked slowly like I had done in the other caves and soon; I saw the exit.

    A few secondster, I had reached it, before stepping inside.

    A momentter, I found myself in the arena. It is huge and in front of me, a construct of bronze energy.

    Looking at it, I thought, it was a Rhinoman, but soon shook my head. First, this construct is only slightly taller than me.

    Second, it didn''t look like Rhinoman.

    It bears more simrity with Rhino Beastman when looked at clearly. It only had the head of a Rhino, while everything was humanoid. In proportion to Beastman, rather than the Grimm.

 Chapter 3565 The Construct

    <h4>Chapter 3565 The Construct?</h4>

    I looked at the Rhino-humanoid from top to bottom. From its sharp horn to intricate armor to a huge sword that is bigger than itself.

    I didn''t have to think too hard to know what this challenge was, but I was barely able to focus on it when I noticed the door, with ''Exit'' written on top of it.

    ''There is an exit,'' I thought.

    I have no n to exit, but I hope, that there is something in there to keep me here. Crystal box looks good, I wonder, what kind of reward it has.

    I thought for a second before shaking my head and focusing on the opponent in front of me. I have read the rules and I have to defeat them, but if previous challenges were any proof, it wouldn''t be easy.

    Still, I am willing to give my all and I could.

    Aside from the ability to bring things out of my core and the storage, I could use everything I have. Including the clones, but I wouldn''t be using them.

    I looked at the clock and prepared myself; I had less than a minute before the battle began, and I had to ready use everything I had against this construct.

    Defeating wouldn''t be easy.

    When there were only ten seconds, I put a good two hundred and fifty meters between us. I wanted to stay very next to it and attack the moment the battle began, but I didn''t feel doing it would be wise.

    Seconds passed, and finally, the needle reached twenty-four.

    "Fight!"

    A voice said and the rhino-construct moved toward me, with a speed that created the boom in the air.

    I also noticed the bar appearing at the top of it like a game and knew I would need to empty it within an hour, but I don''t think the battle wouldst an hour.

    In fifteen minutes, I would either defeat it or get defeated by it. Which is death.

    Burst 100%.

    I activated it, and my great sword appeared in my hand. I also leaped from my ce, creating a boom in the air toward the opponent, who would kill me, if I didn''t defeat it.

    One thing, I had learned in this ce. It is merciless.

    It is either to conquer the challenge or die; there is no other way. This challenge is like that too. I looked at the boundary of the rung and it was enveloped in a powerful invisible dome; that I couldn''t even think of breaching.

    There is only one way to get out of here, and that is defeating this opponent.

    In a moment, we reached next to each other, and it had swung its sword, which was as big as it.

    It is a long sword made of bronze energy. It has a handle, as long as my hand and a de, that is sharp on only one end; the other end is blunt.

    It swung its sword with great power, and I did the same.

    Hun!

    As I did, I was immediately surprised, seeing it trying to maneuver its sword around mine, but of course, I was not going to let that happen.

    Getting hit by that sword is a death sentence, which I will absolutely avoid.

    CLANNNG! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Finally, our swords reached each other and shed. The sh was hard. That created a powerful bronze shockwave and shook me from up to down and even injured me slightly, internally.

    At the same time, it had sent a burst of powerful bronze energy at me.

    I know it is dangerous, but I opened my armor and sucked the energy. It didn''t fail to surprise me with its resilience, which is on par with the strong bloodline energies, and my armor dealt with bloodline energies.

    They have started to deal with this one too; the only thing they didn''t do was send these energies to my runes.

    They epted nothing other than bloodline energy. Not even this bronze energy, which is a kind of special. There was no response when I sent a small sample through the funnel.

    It didn''t even wait for a second, before swinging its sword again, this time much faster, with more power.

    I didn''t dare to be careless, and formations lit across my armor. I have got the feeling of its attack and got the sample of its energy.

    Now, my armor is making changes in itself to deal with the enemy better. It will continue to do that, till it has armor, that is perfect to deal with the enemy.

    It is because of this adaptability of the armor. That I could fight with enemies that are far stronger than me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The weapons shed again, but like before, it didn''t wait and attack again and again; it didn''t n to give me even a single moment to rx.

    I responded to each of its attacks cautiously; not taking any risk, just focusing on defense and reading the enemy.

    The more data I have about it. The bigger the frown on my face would be.

    ''A lot of people are going to lose their lives. Especially Grimms,'' I thought.

    Every move from it is different, as if another person is fighting. It makes it extremely hard to read. It will frustrate the natives, who read opponents and it will kill the Grimms.

    I had said that because it isn''t letting the other read it, but it is reading others immensely well; each of the attacks is targeting my weakness and this targeting would be better and better after each of the attacks.

    If this is the challenge that all are facing. Bodies would fall right now; I shudder when I think about the deaths, this challenge would deal with.

    Everyone has been told that it would be dangerous, but nearly everything is dangerous and to be honest, people have be numb to the word.

    That it would just bounce by their heads.

    Now, all would be thinking, about why they hadn''t listened carefully and cursing the Sky Sovereigns for exining the danger in much clear detail.

    However, I don''t think, the Sky Sovereigns are in a much better stage either. They would be facing this challenge or the one simrly dangerous, worried about surviving more than anything else.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It continued with the barrage, and I defended, but it was harder every second, seeing it was reading every breath I took, every muscle I moved, and fluctuation, that urred in my energy.

    It had made the strikes more precise, making me work harder and harder for the defense.

    Defending is my forte, and ites to me much more easily than offense, but here, I am fighting myself strained. Working my mind, which I haven''t done in quite a while in defending.

    Even fighting against the enemies with a far bigger power gap that it hadn''t stressed me out, it is doing right now.

    Unlike them, who were beating me with sheer power difference, this is using it by reading me. Which is worse, but also amazing.

    It might be hard to believe, but I am grinning.

    My heart is beating wildly, beating it would be fun and I would beat it. I have found the way to do that, in less than ten seconds of starting the fight, but it won''t be easy.

    I might really get killed, and that is what makes it so exciting.

 Chapter 3566 Not Leaving

    Chapter 3566 Not Leaving

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    It had been over ten minutes since we had been fighting, and its attacks had be powerful; more important than that, they had be scary skillful at targeting my weaknesses.

    They areing from all the four directions and above.

    There isn''t any angle that I haven''t attacked yet or part of my body, that hasn''t been targeted, but I am still surviving.

    Though its sword hade close to myfort too many times. For nine times, it had touched my armor; a little deeper, it would have broken my skin.

    Rip!

    I had just thought that when I heard a ripping sound and saw its de cutting through the armor and then my skin.

    It gave me a long cut, and it reached near the bone. If I hadn''t retreated in time, it would have cut my shoulder off.

    The massive amount of bronze energies assaulted the wound and tried to spread destructively, but a fraction of a secondter. A of formation has appeared, and it contained them.

    If others were to look at the, they would be surprised to see it has the bronze energy that it is trying to contain.

    The wound made me serious, and I wanted to bring out the thing, which I didn''t want to use in this battle and nearly did, before stopping myself.

    I am not using my clones, and I will not use them. It is extremely idiotic to keep such handicaps, especially against a soulless construct that will kill me with hesitation.

    It is why, I am fighting with handicaps.

    I use them without hesitation against sentient enemies, even those who are weaker than me. Their sentient deserves it; here I am fighting against a construct of energy that is being run by the formation.

    I will be dammed if I use them against the enemy like this one.

    I will defeat it with my sword and my mind and nothing else. If I die, then it would be my fault for not being capable enough.

    Rip!

    The de of the construct cut through the skin of my thigh, and I bore it.

    The next minute, many such injuries appeared on my body and continued appearing, but I kept fighting like I was not even feeling them.

    Of course, I am feeling them, and this bronze energy, makes it exceptionally hard to forget them seeing the pain they cause; it is inhuman.

    If someone survives against it without any injury for a few minutes and gets this injury, it might kill them the moment of distraction this pain would create.

    I really hope; they are used to experiencing a very bad pain, to that level that it barely affects them.

    Soon, it was twelve minutes since we had started fighting and there were injuries all over my body, including my head.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''It''s time to start my offense,'' I thought.

    I had been ready for ten minutes, but I kept fighting. It was fun, but now, I want to finish the fight as soon as possible.

    It attacks came again, but this time, my whole bodynguage had changed; I moved differently and there were changes the moment I swung my sword.

    These are very tiny changes, but they would bring huge effects.

    You see, I have been fighting with the bronze construct for twelve minutes, but I have been fighting with abat style that is not mine.

    It is mine. I had invented it, but it is not my primary style.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword struck its armguard, bringing out powerful sparks and shockwaves.

    If it hadn''t been a construct of energy and instead a real being; it would have been shocked. Though, I am more than satisfied seeing its bar going down.

    This is the primarybat style; the one I had developed through the thousands of life and death battles and let me use my strength at maximum lethality.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    I attacked again, but this time, it was able to stop it, but I didn''t mind as my next attack had struck its thigh.

    You see, it might seem like it didn''t have a pattern, but it does. It is extremelyplex, but those with eyes could see it if they survived it for nine minutes at least.

    That is a challenge in itself.

    This pattern, once seen, is rather easy to untangle. Far easier than thebat style of the sentient.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    My attack started to hit it; it would defend every two, but the third one always hit it.

    I had feared it would change its fighting style, but it seemed like, the titan didn''t want to make the challenge too difficult, that barely anyone would survive it.

    Hun!

    Finally, I had emptied its life to 10%, when it shone and brightly.

    Immediately, it became faster and stronger than before, and seeing it, a grin couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "You are not going to make it easy either," I said, harnessing everything I had and moving toward it.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    We began to sh hard; it had once again begun its sword too close to me, while I would hit it. Though only a twelfth to fifteenth of my attack would hit its body, while the rest would be defended.

    Thankfully, life is emptying just as earlier.

    CLANNNNG!

    I hit it the eleventh time, and the construct froze in its ce.

    "Congrattions,"

    The voice congratted me, while the construct turned into a stream of energy and entered inside me. Healing all the injuries and dissolving the bronze energy that I had sealed in the.

    Within seconds, I was as good as new.

    The invisible dome covering the ring vanished, and I was able to walk out and I did just that.

    Hun!

    I appeared in front of the box, which is the size of a hand, but it is not the only thing in there.

    There was also a scroll behind it, which I hadn''t seen before.

    The scroll had ''Information'' written on it in the bold letter. Seeing it was not part of the prize, I had taken the scroll in my hand and opened it.

    There was information, and it surprised me.

    There are going to be seven challenges, which is a kind of surprising. As I thought, there would be twelve.

    Seeing the twelve ways, I have been seeing everywhere.

    There is also an exit at every three challenges.

    This means the next exit at the sixth challenge. It is also mentioned here that challenges would be considerably dangerous, and the first sixth was just the basic.

    The real things are ahead.

    It didn''t use thenguage I am using, but the meaning is the same.

    The name of this challenge was strength, and the next one is courage. I couldn''t help but feel excited about it.

    The scroll had a warning, but I am not leaving. I hope, the prizes will be worth it.

    Click!

    I put the scroll down and turned to the box before opening it.

    The moment I saw the thing inside, my face lit up like a sun. It is a thing; I needed and would be tremendously useful to me.

    "I am definitely not leaving," I said, seeing it.

 Chapter 3567 Fear

    Chapter 3567 Fear

    I opened my eyes and saw grey mist clear around me.

    I looked and saw many people were still sitting in their ces in the circle.

    I am in the fifth challenge called fear, and it has been the hardest one I have faced sinceing here.

    My back is still drenched, and tears face is wet with tears; I had experienced things that shook me, and it was fortunate that I had been able toe out in time.

    Hun!

    I looked at the clock and was immediately surprised to see that only twenty-eight minutes had passed.

    I had experienced days inside and not even half an hour had passed.

    This was a three-hour-long challenge, and I was able to wake up within half an hour. Five people had already woken up before me, four of which are Sky Sovereigns.

    Two natives and two Grimms; the fifth person is Earth Sovereign.

    She is a familiar one; the same one, I had seen on apact realm that the map had led to and pale city. Thest time I had seen her was in the camp and not a one bit surprised that she was there.

    Everyone who reaches this stage is capable and powerful.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Fighting them would be challenging. Some of the same stages, I couldn''t defeat, like the horned woman in front of me. Despite my breakthrough, I am no match for her.

    I really hope this ce won''t make us fight with one another.

    I don''t think that would happen. This ce is strict and even merciless, but fair. No challenge is more difficult than one can handle; one only needs to push themselves hard to conquer them.

    I looked for a second before getting up and walking toward the prizes. Attracting the eyes of all five.

    I nodded at the natives before turning back to the prizes.

    There were thirty-six prizes before and now there are only thirty-one. The five had already chosen what they wanted.

    I looked at them and couldn''t help but feel disappointed. Not because the prizes weren''t good; they were extremely good, but the one I had an eye on had disappeared.

    In this challenge, we have given aplete view of the prizes and their information.

    Likely to make the challenge we had to face even more difficult.

    I didn''t have to think which reward one I wanted; my clone had listened to all thirty-six prizes ording to my needs. The first two on the list had already been taken by two of five.

    A method was my first choice. I really wanted and would have helped me a lot.

    The second was an artifact; a one-use artifact, but a worthy one; seeing it would have helped me escape a realm where all doors to leave have been controlled by the enemies.

    So, I moved toward the third one; a hand-sized white root. It looked like themon root of the lowest level.

    One wouldn''t feel anything from it until they concentrated on it hard, and only then, they would feel the extremely faint rhythm that seemed to beat with thews of the world itself.

    Usl root.

    It is also called core-forging root. It is the root that specifically helps in helping the core and it is very important for me, considering how delicate my breakthroughs are.

    Its level is quite high, and I wouldn''t be able to use even its diluted version before I reach the peak of Earth Sovereign or even the Sky Sovereign.

    "Human, interested in selling that root?" asked Lightning Hogman, whose tusks seemed to contain the lighting storm itself.

    It is not the only one who wants. The others wanted it and the moment I said yes, there would be an intense bidding war.

    "Not interested," I said and put it in my core.

    They looked and went back to what they were doing. Trading things: the level of things they have is above mine. Nothing surprising there. They are Sky Sovereigns after all.

    I had joined them with a few things.

    It is such a regret that I couldn''t use all the things. I would have if I could change my face, but unfortunately, I couldn''t.

    So, I have to be careful, seeing I have already be a target being here. Everyone is the target of everyone; natives will hunt natives and Grimms will hunt Grimms.

    The prizes here are so enticing that nobody would be safe from each other.

    All Earth Sovereigns might die after getting out of here. I pushed that thought away as it came to me. It is not time to think about it; I should be more focused on the next two challenges.

    Like all of them, they will be dangerous, and I will need to survive to get out of there.

    I traded for half an hour before picking up a corner and closing my eyes to sleep. It hadn''t been a day since I had entered the temple, but challenges have made me tired.

    I could continue without it, but I didn''t want to. I am taking a rest; I need to be as ready as possible to face the next challenge.

    I fell asleep within a second and woke up exactly an hourter with my clone. I could have slept more since I had another hour and felt sleepy, but this feeling will vanish soon.

    I freshened up myself with energy and looked around.

    Nine more people had woken up, but twenty-one had remained within a circle of grey mist.

    Some have fallen down from the sitting position and are now twitching and squirming.

    Some even had frothing from their mouths.

    This challenge lets you face your fears, and the challenge is not to conquer them. From my experience, no one truly can conquer their fears; there will be fear.

    The only thing one could do is to understand them enough, they could never conquer one. Only those who do that could have a chance to get out of this illusion, the mist and formation formed.

    Till now fifteen hade out while the rest were still there. I hope the natives would wake up soon.

    They only have an hour before it bes toote.

 Chapter 3568 Knowledge

    Chapter 3568 Knowledge

    Thest five minutes have remained, and we have deactivated the formation.

    The Earth-Sovereigns, native and Grimms, had decided to trade on the other side, away from the Sky Sovereigns, who could target them.

    We will target each other, but against the same level, we have some chance to survive. Against the Sky Sovereign, a few would be able to do so.

    However, I have a feeling that some among Earth Sovereigns aren''t easy to kill, even for the Sky Sovereigns.

    I looked at the thirteen people. Two natives and eleven Grimms, who still hadn''te out and seen their state, the chances of theming out, seemed quite low.

    "Thest minute to bet," said the man with a single curved horn.

    He is the third Earth Sovereign to be woken up after me and women and immediately started betting. Nearly all people, including the Grimms, are betting with him.

    Looking at who had woken up already; he had already made a handsome profit and would be at a loss, even if all of his bets fell.

    Though, that likely won''t happen.

    Unlike most, I didn''t bet; I didn''t find it much interesting. Not the bets, but what people are betting with. I have no need for crystal and those rare resources.

    If they had bet with the prizes they had received in this temple; I would be the first to bet.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Seconds passed and soon only one minute remained, and no one had woken. The horned man begins to collect the money and distribute the winning.

    The Grimms paid, even Sky Sovereigns didn''t try to cheat. The betting amount isn''t big enough to be worth that.

    "Even the Sky Sovereign is gone," said the Elf with a sigh.

    It is not ours, but of the Grimms, whose expressions be quite bad, that even in thest ten seconds, their Sky Sovereigns hadn''t woken up.

    I am sad for the two natives; I hope they get a second chance at it.

    Finally, thest seconds passed, and the mist grew thick till nothing could be seen, before clearing a momentter.

    Like always, everything had disappeared, including natives and Grimms.

    Hun!

    The gates appeared, and they were made of beautiful ck marble. This time, there was a colorful disk in front of each gate, and it didn''t take long for people to find out what they were for.

    The next challenge is knowledge and seeing how the projection is changing, as the Grimm spun the wheel.

    It is not hard to imagine, what we have to do.

    Some people watched while others went toward the door. I had gone to the one and looked at the colorful disc, which had adjusted to a small size. The moment I appeared in front of it.

    I stared at it for a moment before I began to spin it.

    There are over a thousand options, including one to fight. I mean, not everyone has a second profession. Even with the long lives of practitioners, the second profession is tiresome.

    Less than 5% of people had the expertise in anything that fighting.

    I looked at it and thought there were many options I could choose, but I decided to go with the safest one.

    Runes.

    The moment I tapped on it, the disc disappeared, and the white marble turned purple.

    I stepped inside and walked into the purple tunnel made of beautiful marble. The shade is so good that I wanted to pull out some for my abode and even tried, but even pulled a single speck of dust.

    I shook my head and continued walking and soon; I saw the door.

    Hun!

    I stopped at the door for a second before stepping inside, and the ce I had entered had truly shocked me and terrified me.

    I found myself on therge floating disc, and below me, were massive spikes. Thousands of them sharpened to the degree that I couldn''t even see their tips.

    If I fell on them; I would definitely turn into a porcupine.

    My powers are sealed here; there will be nothing against me to protect me. I don''t think my body would be able to defend me against those sharp spikes.

    Thankfully, runes are the thing I am most confident about. So, very likely, I will say through this challenge, without turning into a porcupine of blood and gore.

    I looked at them for a few seconds before turning to the scroll in front of me. The rules are not difficult; I will have to face the challenge that came at me.

    There is no information about the kind of challenge I would face, but it will be rted to the runes, and I will have a whole day toplete it.

    The prize in the wooden chest and what is inside it isn''t decided yet.

    In this challenge, the reward isn''t predetermined. It will be decided through the performance and that made me very excited.

    Seconds passed, and finally, the minute was over, and the challenge had revealed itself to me.

    Hun!

    As I looked at it, a surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face. I thought it would be like most challenges I had ever faced.

    I would need to break the formation, but the challenge is not about the breaking, it is about creating the formation.

    It wants me to create a specific formation and I have to say it is prettyplex, but I don''t think I will have any problem.

    If lucky, I would be able to create the formation in a fourth of the time, given to me. For a moment, I even felt slightly disappointed, before picking up the runic pen.

    I didn''t immediately start drawing the runes.

    No, instead, I thought; the formation wasn''t simple enough, that I would immediately start drawing the runes to create the formation.

    I looked at it for more than ten minutes before activating the pen and started drawing out the runes in the air, with a smile on my face.

 Chapter 3569 Special Challenge

    Chapter 3569 Special Challenge

    Two hours and forty-one minutester, the pen was in my hand stopped. It is not because I had faced a problem.

    There is no problem. Instead, I am just a few minutes away from solving the problem. I had stopped because I decided to do something different; something that might turn risky.

    Call it overconfident, pride, or sheer recklessness, but I want to do it.

    I thought about a few seconds before I started to erase, arge chunk of runes, in the formations. Within a minute, I had erased more than a quarter of the formation.

    I looked at it, and for a few minutes didn''t move, before starting to draw the runes in the air, but this time, the runes that came out of my pen weren''t themon runes like before, but ancient runes.

    I am not drawing them as fast as before, but much more slowly. Using more time to think, that drawing the runes, but slowly, I draw them.

    I did it for two hours and seven minutes before finally stopping and looking at the formation. It is far smaller than before, with the addition of five new, small, ancient rune formations.

    I stared at it before activating it.

    Buzz!

    The formation activated and a momentter; it showed the result. The same, that test demanded.

    "Congrattions," said the voice.

    Hearing that, I couldn''t help but feel relieved. There was a fear in my mind that the result wouldn''t be epted and the result of that, the disc would disappear, and I would fall to death on the spikes.

    Unfortunately, I have been too worried.

    I shouldn''t have been. The challenge didn''t specify the runes I could use. It just wanted me to create the formation; it couldn''t care less about the runes I used.

    Hun!

    With a smile on my face, I was about to sit on the disc and wait out the day when suddenly, a text appeared.

    The text is in a golden letter. Instead of blue like before.

    "Special challenge," I read, before reading down the challenge and when I read thest line, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    This time, the challenge had specified the type of runes I should use.

    The challenge is easy, well, at least formon runes, but the challenge wants me to use the ancient runes.

    The formation it wants me to create is near the level of an intermediate or intermediate level and most importantly, the time is unchanged, which means I only have neen hours to do it.

    I don''t think I would be able to do it.

    Still, I am going to do it and I started with reading the challenge over and over, till I felt like, I understood every aspect of it.

    I sat down and closed my eyes and didn''t open them for over twenty minutes, before started drawing the runes.

    I wish I had my clones and ess to the core; it would have made things much easier, but unfortunately, I didn''t. I am on my own and I want to seed.

    There is a desperation in my heart, and it is driving me.

    This time, I am without any help. There is no core, nor my clone; I am on my own and I want to prove that I could do it without them.

    My mind begins to run like, it hadn''t in years.

    This time, my life isn''t in danger; I don''t think the disk would disappear if I failed in this challenge, but the desperation to seed is much. Then it would have been if I would have been at death''s door.

    As of this time, seeding is proving to myself that I am worthy of the thing I am most proud of.

    The first thing I learned and take great pride in it. It is because of this pride; that I want to create the best inheritance at every breakthrough.

    It is this pride that I had started learning ancient runes before I had reached Sovereign; a thing which most people show interest in when they reach Prime. A very few hosts of celestial inheritances would start learning about them before Prime.

    I pushed away all distracting thoughts and focused on the formation I was creating.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As I had said earlier, the formation isn''t difficult. What is difficult is creating it with the ancient runes.

    Ancient runes are difficult, and a single rune could be used ten thousand ways and there are thousands of runes like that, and you have to choose the right one or it misses everything.

    It is the main reason why people begin to learn the ancient runes when they reach Prime.

    At Prime, one gets the ability to sense thews of the world and thesews act like apass. Making the job 99.9% easier. They didn''t need to study as desperately as those below.

    However, that doesn''t mean learning the ancient runes are Prime''s either, despite all the conscious power they have.

    Hours passed, and I drew and erased the runes. Though most of my time is spent thinking; I am thinking like; I had never thought before, as I tried to solve the formation in a really short time I have.

    It was thest hour, and I was trying desperately to solve the formation.

    I am so desperate that I am trying things, I wouldn''t usually try. However, these things aren''t random, and I am trying them for the reason and nothing seemed to work.

    Soon, it was ten minutes and there seemed to be no change in my time; I was still trying to desperately, as I had been a few minutes before.

    It was ast minute, and half of it had already passed when I had finally stopped.

    Buzz!

    "Please, work," I said as I activated, and it shone.

    I watched with bated heartbeats as the runes began to move on this small formation, hoping with every fiber of will for sess.

    ''Congrattions, you have passed the basic stage of ancient runes,'' the voice rang through my mind; it didn''te from space but from my core.

    A person who had been teaching me for years.

    I had thought I had crossed the beginner stage of ancient runes months ago, but it seemed like, in the teacher''s eyes, I had not.

    Now, I did. She had congratted me.

    ''Thank you, teacher,'' I said to her and looked at the formation showing the result the challenge wanted. I knew it would, the moment the teacher congratted me.

    "Congrattions," said the voice, and two doors materialized.

    One will take me to the exit, while the other next and final challenge. I only looked at the doors for a second, before turning to the prize.

    I think, I have aplished really something, and it should reward me ording to it.

    Click!

    With that thought, I opened the wooden box.

    Hun!

    Immediately, a tiny phantom of the temple came out and seeped into my wrist, and disappeared. I tried to find it, but it had simply vanished into me.

    I searched for a minute before turning to the small scroll. I took it out and opened it; when I read what it said, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "I really hope it is worth it," I said and turned to the doors.

 Chapter 3570 Last

    Chapter 3570 Last

    I looked at the exit and shook my head.

    I am not leaving, and now there is another reason for me to not leave. The reward of this challenge will depend onpleting the next.

    I turned toward the ck door leading to the next challenge and walked toward it.

    Hun!

    Immediately, I was surprised, because I had changed and directly entered the challenge from the door. There was no tunnel, nothing; I had just stepped into the challenge.

    However, the surprise of that had only remained for a moment before a deep shock appeared on my face.

    "Abomination," I muttered, seeing a massive semi-humanoid with hundreds of mouths and giant eyes; that covered nearly all its eyes.

    It had a head, neck, and chest, but on the ce for the legs and arms; it had tentacles. Tens of tentacles and, like all parts of its body, had mouths with bloody teeth all over them.

    Each of those mouths is big enough to swallow a native whole easily.

    The abomination is massive; about the side of a nine-story building. It looked fearsome, with a massive red eye.

    Thankfully, it is not a real thing; it is a construct of bronze energy. Though notpletely. In the center of the chest crystal and on it is dense white liquid; that is, wanting to get out.

    "Blood of Grand Progenitor," said Crockman, not far away from with eyes red with greed.

    I don''t think this challenge is simple.

    It is clear that we will need to fight this construct, but the fight will be far from easy; there might even be some nasty surprises.

    I looked at the giant scroll with runes before turning to the bronze crystal in front of me.

    I walked toward it without dy and picked it up, before cing it in the middle of my chest. Immediately, the bronze crystal melted and began to spread over my body and soon it had covered me.

    Buzz!

    As it did, it buzzed, and I felt arge memory package entered my mind. As I scanned it, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    A few secondster, the change began to appear on it, and in a few seconds, it had transformed into proper armor.

    In this challenge, we couldn''t use our strength. We have to fight through the means that the challenge has provided and through it; it has given everyone a simr strength.

    It is very maniptive, not just in appearance, but also in power. I could choose any type of power; elemental, physical, or abination of them.

    The same goes for weapons and other things.

    Like others, I have already started, and it took me over twenty minutes to decide everything, before I started to move to get used to the power of things.

    There are one hundred and three of us here; of them, thirty-four are native and seventy-nine Grimms. Their numbers are a little more than twice ours;pared to over six, when we entered here.

    It wouldn''t have mattered if their numbers had been higher in this challenge, as we won''t be fighting with each other.

    Our enemy is an abomination, and Grimms are strangely fixated on that. Especially the white liquid inside man the crystal; they are looking at it with hunger and reverence.

    They have said, it is the blood of the grand primogenitor; I have no opinion since I couldn''t sense anything.

    If what Grimms is saying is true, then this challenge would be more uncreditable than I thought it would be.

    Hun!

    Minutes passed and soon, there were only ten minutes, before the challenge began, when a shocking thing happened.

    The man''s size red crystal inside the bronze construct lit up and I felt an aura that brought me to my knees before I even knew it.

    I looked around and saw many people; there was not a single one who was standing still. Some people arepletely on the floor, while the Grimms kneel fully to the construct.

    It was really a struggle to look back at the abomination and when I did; I received another shock.

    The flesh begins to appear on the abomination; the mistes out and begins to turn into the flesh. Forming part of mouths and even teeth; the skin that is forming rotten, that just looking at it, I wanted to vomit.

    The changes continued for over five minutes before the mist stopped.

    Now, the construct is 30% flesh, but I am not looking at that. I am looking at the giant eye, which is half flesh and half energy, and it is looking at us with cruel intelligence in it.

    It scared the shit out of me.

    I could see many people looking at it like they had seen the greatest nightmare of their lives, and it was.

    Many people, including me, who had been expecting just a fight are dead wrong. It is more than a fight; here we will fight part of the greatest danger our universe has ever faced.

    The Titan is giving us an example of what we will face in the future. If we were able to cross the level above the Prime.

    Those below it has no right to fight against such things, but we have given them a chance to fight it and some people are excited about it. Like the horned woman, she looked like she wanted to fight it immediately.

    I was looking at it, when the giant eye spun toward me, looking directly into my little eyes.

    I felt like, I had submerged into the cold abyss and there was no way out of it. Every moment, I am drowning deeper and deeper into it.

    I was falling when I began to struggle.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I couldn''t let myself be defeated before the battle even began. I had fought against the abomination, no matter how de-powered it was, but I did and had done considerable damage to it.

    Even after so many years, I know that abomination was extreme. Far more powerful than this one.

    If I didn''t get killed by that one, there is no way I would get killed by this abomination.

    So, I harnessed every bit of the will I had and forced myself out of the cold abyss. It was a struggle, but I finally came out.

    Its eye raged in anger and I looked directly at it, despite knowing the danger of it putting it back to me into the abyss. I have to face it; if I couldn''t do this little thing, I wouldn''t be able to face it when the real battle starts.

    The battle had already begun, and we will fight it in a few minutes.

    The battle will be the toughest, I have faced here. It is a battle, where some of our people had already fallen unconscious, some fell on the floor and now struggling to get up.

    Compared to us natives; the Grimms seemed fine.

    They are kowtowing with the big smiles on their face. It seemed like they were not feeling the effects we are, which is not surprising.

    The abominations are their primogenitors; they are the ones who made them. This brought another question; will they help us against the abomination?

 Chapter 3571 Courage

    Chapter 3571 Courage

    "Challenge of Courage, Commence,"N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The voice said, and immediately, the protectiveyer vanished, giving us a clear view of the abomination.

    AREE AREE AREE

    At the same time, the restriction of movement lifted from the abomination, and it let out screams, from its thousands of mouths, which stopped many of the natives in their

    paths.

    These are no simple screams, but also the powerful soul attack that not everyone could bear.

    The bronze armor had given us enough protection against the scream, but we also needed to have the will to bear it. One of the people who fell to the scream was a Sky Sovereign.

    In this challenge, everyone has the same power, but two things will set everyone apart.

    The skill and the will.

    To conquer this challenge, one would need skills to use the power they have given and the will to bear everything that came in that way. I don''t know if I have it, but I will give my damn all.

    Unlike us, the Grimms are moving madly toward the abomination.

    Not all of them, some didn''t seem to have lost all and are being more cautious against the Grimms.

    It is not just blind faith that is making the Grimms run toward the abomination, but their blood. The abominations are their creator; the servitude for the abomination is coded into their very cells.

    It is very hard to resist it.

    Still, some are resisting and moving far more cautious than others. Most of them who are doing that, have a bloodline.

    I barely nce at them before focusing on the enemy. It ising at us, or rather its massive tentacles, and they are fast and each of them screaming with the soul attack, that I have to concentrate on my will to resist them.

    Finally, the first house thick tentacle came toward me, and a few natives and it was fast as lightning.

    The others beside me jumped while I let ite closer, while the bronze great-sword formed in my hand.

    When there was just a meter remaining between us; I jumped with the fiery burst and attacked it with the metallic sharpness and great physical power.

    sh!

    My sword shed through them, giving out a pretty big wound, but instead of making me happy; it turned my expressions bad.

    The streak of energy released through the sword should have cut the tentacle far more deeply. If not half-way, then it would have the least cut to a quarter of the distance of tentacles, but it had barely traveled a meter and half.

    I wanted to wallow in the disappointment, but I didn''t get the chance as another tentacle came from above. Faster and also the one I had just shed.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed and moved to dodge the attack.

    I dodged it, but the screaming mouths passed so closely to me. That it had left me a little disoriented.

    Still, this disorientation is no reason to stop. As tentacles areing, and I have to dodge them.

    I dodged them and, once again, it was too close.

    Hun!

    Though, this time, I saw something that wiped away all the disorientation out of me.

    The Grimms, who were moving toward the tentacles, have all been caught in them. In one tentacle, all mouths moved and merged, forming a huge tentacle and it inserted them inside, before chomping them to the death.

    In just seconds, forty-one Grimms were eaten to death. Forty-one Grimms have gotten chomped to death.

    Leaving their numbers nearly equal to us.

    It had horrified the Grimms, but also us, seeing how easily those tentacles were able to able to kill the Grimms and they would do the same to us if we got caught in it.

    For us, it wouldn''t even need a big month, any one of the small mouths is more than enough to chomp us to death.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when I saw a blue-skinned man getting chomped by one of the tentacles.

    Horror filled my heart, but I calmed myself dodged another tentacle, and looked around.

    People are everywhere, but I could easily see, some are already going for the kill. They are going for the eye; it is clearly its weakness, but also the strongest part.

    Even people going for it didn''t dare to go too close to it. They are maintaining the distance, testing the attacks, and letting them get used to it.

    Some Grimms had also joined them in that.

    I didn''t immediately follow them. Despite wanting to, in the rules, it is written that every attack would be scored and those with the highest scores will get the first chance to choose the prize.

    Of course, I want to be the first to choose the prize and it is important to me more than others. Given the reward I have got in thest challenge, but patience is a key here.

    A few people, like the woman with the stone horns, seemed to understand that, as she was not rushing to go above.

    I had only nced at her when I felt the tentaclesing at me again.

    Hun!

    I moved to dodge them, when I couldn''t help, but be surprised, seeing how they were moving to follow me and block me.

    They are working together and also seemed to learn from my earlier dodges, making avoiding them even more difficult.

    If that was not even every ear, move toward a single direction and let out their weird sharp scream that I want to vomit out of disorientation.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed in my head, seeing the tentaclesing close to me and got hold of my emotions through the disorientation and moved my sword ahead.

    BANG!

    The back of my sword shed against theing tentacle, and I used that force, to avoid the oneing from behind, dodging it by inches.

    ''I need to be extremely careful,'' I thought as I got away, but relief was short-lived, as they came at me again.

 Chapter 3572 Against Abomination I

    Chapter 3572 Against Abomination I

    A minute and a half passed since the challenge had to begin and the foe looked more and more powerful.

    It doesn''t have an overwhelming strength. Yes, it has fast healing, and its tentacles are powerful and soul attack, which makes one forget about themselves for a moment.

    It is all-powerful, but it all could have been ovee. If the enemy had been of our level, unfortunately, it is not.

    It is something that had been part of a powerful being, that is above prime. It has that understanding; not all, but a fraction, and that is enough for it.

    The thing, that made it a terrifying enemy is that it could use every bit of its power to maximum efficiency, and whenbined with its power to read the enemies.

    It became a thing that everyone is dreading here.

    Everybody who has reached this stage is smart enough to understand the kind of enemy they are facing, and it has made them cautious.

    They are not daring to go against the eye like they had in the first few seconds and now, they are attacking from the distance, testing its every move.

    It has the moves, but it hasn''t revealed them yet and it will.

    With all its smarts, it is an abomination. The famed raging anger and flickering impatience that Grimms got, been inherited from them. They are worse, than Grimms at it.

    The things I had read about them said the same thing.

    So, it had be a waiting game, and already, the hint of anger and impatience appeared in the tentacles, which it was using to attack us.

    Seconds passed, and we dodged and attacked, trying to get as much information about it as possible.

    It is not all safe; another Grimm died. Got chomped to death by the big mouth. A native too; the elf had tried to walk on the tentacle, but its luck was bad as mouths surrounded him and tore him apart.

    It was a grisly scene, and everyone understood that it could happen to them soon, seeing how the eye was seeing everything and using its tentacles ordingly.

    CLANNG!

    My sword shed against those huge nasty teeth as they came at me before I moved back, and tapped my foot on the tentacle behind me, right on the lips, before leaping forward.

    Yes, stepping on the tentacles is risky, but sometimes there is no option.

    Though I had done that intentionally. It is not the only one who is learning about the enemies attacking us; we are also learning and sharing the things we have learned.

    These bronze armors are letting us connect with each other and, for a couple of seconds, we have started using it to share information.

    At first, nobody was willing to do it. Everyone wanted to score big, but it didn''t take us even a minute to realize that forest scoring big, we wouldn''t be able to survive if we didn''t have some teamwork and share information.

    Even Grimms started to share.

    Though that information needs to be verified. Even in this condition, we wouldn''t trust the Grimms.

    It is good we didn''t; some Grimms had shared false information.

    Slice!

    I attacked the tentacle and this time; it had cut a quarter of it. Seeing that, a smile finally appeared on my face.

    Yes, it is powerful, but these tentacles could be cut.

    I was smiling, when suddenly, I got a sinking feeling, and even without looking; I knew the eye was looking at me.

    Still, I looked, and as I had expected; it was looking at me and there was raging anger at it.

    AREEE AREEE AREEE

    Its mouths turned and screamed that it had ever been, and the eyes shed.

    Immediately, everything in front of me had disappeared and once again, I found myself in the dark-cold abyss.

    Earlier, I had thought; I had imagined the sensation, and this time too; I am doing that. The correct way to say this is that my mind is interpreting the strange attack this way.

    I didn''t get into the technicality and focused every bit of the will; I had to get out of there.

    I have a fraction of a second. If I didn''t get out at that time, I would be eaten and I don''t want to get eaten, at least when I haven''t even collected the reward of the past challenge.

    So, I used every fiber of my will and was able to bring myself out of the dark abyss.

    The moment I did, I moved.

    I saw the three tentacles moving toward me, and they were moving in a way that I wouldn''t be able to dodge them.

    They have read me and now they have flung the to capture me.

    "Hehe,"

    It was a scary moment, but I grinned and moved and moved differently than I had expected. The same happened to my power; it acted differently and even another element in it, aside from fire and metal.

    The wind.

    In less than a second, I had dodged all three tentacles, and it red at me, and it shed, sending me into the dark abyss again.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Though, this time, I was able to bring myself out much sooner. It will have to increase the power of its attack if it wants to do that and unfortunately for it, I am not the only enemy it is facing.

    While it concentrated on me; the others were attacking it and I also moved at it, once again moving differently than it had read.

    It is not the only one with a bag of tricks; I have some of mine too.

    Since the challenge began, I have never revealed my true power ofbat style. The only thing real about me is the great-sword I am using.

    I could have used the other weapon, but against this enemy, I wanted a reassuring weapon in my hand and there is no weapon more reassuring than the great sword to me.

 Chapter 3573 Against Abomination II

    Chapter 3573 Against Abomination II

    Over an hour has passed since we started fighting and people died, but we have also learned a lot about this enemy.

    BANNNG!

    I shed against its tentacles, and it sent a soul attack at me through the attack. It is a lot more powerful, and several times; it nked me out before I was able to bear it.

    It was one of the nastiest attacks; it has and the one I had ever experienced in my life.

    I had received the physical attacks on the contact, but never a soul attack. At least, not of this caliber.

    This one is very powerful, and we are getting a filtered version of it. From what I observed, the soul attacking at us is filtered; all the truly dangerous elements, that could break us have been removed.

    Abomination has power equal to thews and there is not even a tiny sign of it. Which is good, because even a fraction of it would have wiped us out of the face of the world.

    The titan is even quite daring to use the real part of abomination in its trial temple, and I wish, he had enough contingencies ready to deal with every consequence.

    The titan is dead, which means eventually; thousands of years from now, or even millions.

    If he didn''t have contingencies and that material leaked outside; it would bring real destruction, before realms sent someone to deal with it.

    Hun!

    I was busy with my thoughts when suddenly another attack came. Just as nasty as the soul attack, but of the opposite nature.

    I immediately moved my sword to deal with it.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Giant teeth''s, begin to sh against my sword one after another, while I defend against them. I also used their force against me with a fiery st to evade the tentacles.

    It was attacking me with them constantly with its tentacles; there had not been even a second when it wasn''t attacking me.

    It is not just me, but others too; there is not a single one, who is not getting attacked by them. I am just one of the few special people who is getting attacked with more tentacles than most others.

    Double than most others.

    ''We have got enough information. We should go for the eye,'' I said, after a few minutes.

    For a couple of seconds, there was no reply.

    ''I agree,'' ''I agree,'' ''I disagree,'' ''I agree,''

    One after another, the replies came. Over 80% think it is about to attack, and it is.

    We have not forced it to reveal all its moves yet, but even with its rage and impatience, it has not revealed them and won''t, unless we are willing to fight for hours.

    Which isn''t wise, not all people could be able to survive for long and we need people.

    "Let go," I said and flew up toward the eyes; a momentter, the others also began to move away.

    It immediately understood what we were trying to do, and its tentacles revealed their actual power. They be fast. That within a second; they have dealt with three.

    Two Grimms and one native had lost their lives; everyone dodged and countered.

    I dodged them, by flickering across the tentacles and I am not the only one who is doing this dangerous dance. There are four more others, who are doing it and it is making them angry.

    AREEEE AREEEE AREEEE

    It screamed like, it had never before and that it had sent many people to the dark abyss with it and killed them a momentter.

    Its tentacles be faster and stronger, which most got busy dealing with, that only six people are able to reach above. Four natives and two Grimms.

    That is when it revealed another of its trump cards.

    The long, thin tentaclese out of its neck, and these tentacles were different than the rest. While most tentacles are 30% flesh and 70% energy; these tentacles are 50% flesh.

    ''Careful, these tentacles are giving me terrible feeling,'' warned the three-eyed Sky Sovereign, and he is not the only one feeling the same.

    Nearly everybody is getting the feeling, and it is why we only floated around its head and hadn''t attacked it.

    It also looked without attacking.

    It continued for four and a half seconds before its tentacle came, and its speed was fast as lighting.

    Hun!

    Seeing that, we moved toward it; there was no defensive stance. Just pure offense, we know very well, that we didn''t have much time.

    The people below keep the big tentacles busy, but they won''t be able to keep it for long. If we don''t finish it in time; those tentacles wille back and then we can forget attacking the eye.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against the lightning-like tentacle, and I felt a power that shook me and made me spurt out blood. At the same time, the powerful soul purple came at me, wanting to destroy my consciousness.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Sup Sup Sup

    If that was not enough, the teeth came, and the teeth were different.

    These are not rectangr teeth, but are shaped like toothpicks the size of small spears and they are sharp.

    Wind and fire power red around me, and I dodged them while moving forward toward the eye. Engaging isn''t an option; attacking the eye is and others have already started.

    A Lionman and Beastman had started attacking the eye, with long-range attacks, keeping it, forcing it to defend with the tentacles.

    Which the woman used as a cover and zapped a ring in front of the eyes, with the power of wind and lightning.

    She only used wind till now; it is the first time I have seen her use the lightning.

    She had used it with such mastery that she had appeared directly in front of the massive eyes and attacked the eye with her halberd covered densely in purple lightning and azure wind des.

    The eyes seethed in fury and a grey beam formed in front of it, which it released at the woman.

    My heart couldn''t help but shake seeing that. The beam gave me a very bad feeling, but the woman didn''t stop, and the beam hit her, a momentter, at the same time, lighting and wind released from her halberd and hit the eye.

    AREEEEE AREEEEE AREEEEE

    Its mouths screamed in defeating condense, that made me bleed from my ears, but my focus was on the woman, who seemed to have fallen unconscious.

    Now the tentacles moved toward her.

    Within a second, the tentacles reached her, and was about to go for the kill, when asso of wind picked the woman and I pulled hard.

    The woman came shooting toward me, while I moved toward her fast.

    The eyes turned to me, but soon moved the powerful attack came from the three-eyed man, that took the focus.

    I reached the woman, only to see her bing conscious.

    "Thank you," she said and stabilized herself and once again her halberd covered in wind and lighting, and she moved toward the tentaclesing toward us.

    I smiled seeing that and moved forward with her. It is time, I revealed my true power, too.

 Chapter 3574 Ending The Abomination

    Chapter 3574 Ending The Abomination

    ?

    We avoided the tentacles through our methods and defended those we couldn''t dodge as it attacked.

    A spindle needle of metal begins to form in front of me.

    It is forming quite slowly.

    So slowly that I could have summoned thousands of them by now. Even my eyes got attracted to the tiny thing and wanted to destroy it, but I had protected it by defending and dodging the attacks.

    The Eye seemed to feel the danger of it and spent considerable tentacles to attack me, but they were not able to touch the needle in front of me.

    The giant eye might suspect or even see what I am doing, but I am not the only one who is fighting it. There are five more who are resisting its attacks and have even formed a semnce of teamwork to attack it.

    Even when the Grimms wanted to score more; they also realized they couldn''t do anything to it, without the native''s help.

    As they started to work, together, more and more their attacks began to hit the eye and they are having better coordination to deal with its attack.

    Especially that grey beam; the most dangerous of its attack.

    BANNNG!

    I defended against its lightning-fast tentacles; it was so fast that I was barely able to defend against it.

    It is a good thing I did before I had not; it would have hit the small needle forming in front of me.

    The defense had cost me; I had vomited the blood with the pieces of the flesh in it. It was a powerful attack, and I am really d, that these bronze energy constructs are powerful enough to defend against it.

    Still, I am only dodging and defending,pared to others who are attacking the eye and even done damage to it.

    However, it is happening more slowly than one would expect.

    The eye is far better at taking the damage than we had thought, and those grey beams of it are extremely dangerous. Everybody is avoiding them like the gue, including the women, who have taken a beam and now only using long-range attacks.

    Her attacks are quite powerful; the stormy attack of wind and lightning is doing the greatest damage of all.

    She is relentless, going near to the eye than anyone else and dodging the attack from it every time, by a really close distance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    One and a half minutes more passed, and the palm side needle finished.

    I didn''t immediatelyunch it and instead ced it by my hand and joined the battle. I started tounch the metallic spears at it, powered by the fire and wind.

    It had defended most, but some were able to hit the giant eyes.

    I have packed quite a lot of power in them, but to it; it was like a bite of ant. It is painful, but not dangerous unless thousands of them hit it within a minute, which couldn''t.

    Hell, I couldn''t produce thousands of spears of that quality within a minute, much less hit it with it.

    BANNNG!

    The woman''s attack hit it hard; she hadunched a literal storm at it. The attack was far more powerful than anything she or others were able tounch until now.

    AREEEE AREEEE AREEEE

    It screamed loudly, sending out powerful soul attacks. They shook our souls, but we have gotten used to them, that we were able to move and defend against the tentacles that came with them.

    The woman is getting targeted the most.

    So much so that it hadunched the three grey beams in a second. It had not done that before, and everyone noted it down.

    The woman dodged all three attacks with incredible grace and a way that she had not used before, but clearly, it was draining for her, seeing how she had slowed down after that.

    If not for the two of the natives protecting her for a few seconds; she would have been dealt by the tentacles.

    Time passed, and we continued fighting, doing more and more damage to the eyes. However, it didn''t seem to be enough despite it being piling up slowly.

    It felt like we might not be able tost, and I am not the only one who is feeling that.

    ''Don''t hold back, use everything you have,'' said the three-eyed man, as he furiously began tounch the attacks at the eye. Even took a grey beam that put him out ofmission for half a minute.

    This time, it was me, and the woman protected him.

    Minutes passed before finally my eyes shed, and I became ready. My eyes moved, searching for the opportunity, and it didn''t take long for it to arrive.

    ''I am going tounch another attack, cover me!'' said the woman, and she moved, while we began tounch the powerful attacks at the eye.

    The other''s attacks are powerful, mine are weakerpared to them.

    So much that Crockman cursed me useless.

    "Die!"

    She screamed once again and swung her halberd toward the eyes, sending out a condensed storm of wind and lightning at the eye.

    AREEEEE AREEEEE AREEEEE

    This time, the attack was at least thrice stronger than the strongest attack she had used before, and the abomination seemed to realize that too as it screamed loudly as it ever, with all the mouths concentrated at us.

    At the same time, it hadunched the grey beams at the woman.

    ''It is time,'' I said the lightning storm reached the eye, and the needles moved from my hand soundlessly.

    Though it was soundless and smiling, the eye noticed it and gave greater priority to the storm attack, while moving tentacles and teeth to stop the needle, but unfortunately for it, the needles couldn''t be stopped.

    The moment the needle left; it moved with the power of fire, wind, and lightning.

    Yes, the woman isn''t the only one chosen for the lightning; I had done it too. It had increased the speed of the needle, so much, that it reached the eye, the moment the storm touched the eye, before piercing inside.

    There was barely any resistance.

    The needle pierced inside it, and a great shock appeared in the eye. This shock was not due to the lightning storm covering it.

    At that moment, it did something; it had never done. It concentrated all the soul energy of itself into the eye.

    I could tell what it was trying to do, but unfortunately, it is too damn left. It shouldn''t have done that when I had released my needle; it might have been able to stop what was going to happen, but now, it had no chance.

    BOOOOM!

    A deafening boom rang out, bigger than anyone had dreamed.

    It was big, and sent a shower of blood, gore, and energy in all directions; that it had blinding with coppery energy everywhere.

    It took a moment for everything to clear and when it did; there was shock on everyone''s faces. Many of them expected the damage, seeing the blood and gore, but not to this level.

    Over 90% of the eye is gone.

    Everybody looked at me in shock, not believing something could damage the eyes to such a degree, and even I was somehow shocked.

    I thought it would take half an eye.

    It seemed like, I had underestimated the explosive formation made of ancient runes and six elemental energies.

    The smile on my face turned sheepish, and I turned back to the eyes.

    ''We have yet to kill it,'' I said, and a momentter. We all moved toward the eye, to finish, the unfished job, that my needle had left behind.

 Chapter 3575 Rewards

    Chapter 3575 Rewards

    BANNNG!

    Thest storm wiped thest vestige of the eyes and immediately, all the ranging tentacles stopped.

    It had taken us longer than we thought to finish off the rest of the eyes. Which once again made me marvel, at the power that was contained in the needle.

    The explosive formation that I had used is one I had been asked to create in the challenge earlier. Though I had made some small changes; I had removed the control and intentionally turned chaotic for greater power, and it worked.

    "The Challenge of Courage finished." "Congrattions everyone for conquering the tower of Irudin,"

    The voice said, and the crystal in the abomination''s chest lit up. Immediately, all the flesh, blood, and gore pulled inside, before the bronze energy pulled inside too, leaving the red crystal alone.

    The bronze crystal on our chests also lit up and pulled all its energy before leaving us. However, not before sending a burst of energy inside us, which begins to heal our injuries rapidly.

    Our own energy returned immediately and those of us on top were thankful for that. Without it, we would have fallen to the death.

    The crystals stayed floating for a few seconds before disappearing, and in its ce, a massive chart appeared.

    It is not a chart, but the shelf of the bronze energy.

    On the shelf contains the hundred rewards. Seeing the eyes of people couldn''t help but lit up brightly.

    "My god!" said many people, including the Sky Sovereign, and they began to gasp in shock. It was not just them, but even I had gasped in shock.

    I had expected the prizes would be great, but not this great. They are far above the rewards of any challenges before this.

    The first three are the inheritances, the supreme inheritances, no less.

    Fourth to seven were the scrolls of different methods, and eight to nine were resources that made the eyes of everyone who looked at them red.

    The tenth was an artifact I wanted to get in my hand desperately.

    The other ny are the same, with a mix of inheritances, scrolls of methods and formations, and resources and artifacts.

    Buzz!

    We were watching it, when there was a buzzing, and soon balls of bronze energy came out and floated above the heads of everyone.

    They stared there for a second before transforming into numbers.

    Mine is the first, and the stone-horned woman is the second, which is not a surprise. The three-eyed man was the third, while the Crockman was the fourth and it wasn''t liking it, if the expressions on its face, were any proof.

    "I would be really grateful. If you both spare the first number inheritance. If you do, I promise you, I will protect you both everything I have after we get out," said the three-eyed man.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There was no other emotion on his face, other than want. He really wants the top inheritance and seeing what it is, I don''t think, I could me him begging us.

    It is really good, and it is from the realm, which is still standing.

    This means that if he gets the inheritance, he will get entry into the realm, which is everyone''s dream.

    "I have no interest in inheritances," said the woman, and the man turned to me. "Me, too," I said with a shrug, and relief in his eyes was palpable that he cried.

    "Thank you, very much." "After we get out of here, I will protect you both with everything, I have," he said gratefully.

    "I will see, how you will be able to do that," said Crockman with murder in its eyes and the three-eyed man red.

    I didn''t look at their exchange and turned to the shelf.

    Since I dealt with the most damage. It is my turn to choose first, and this is every single thing in it enticing.

    That I wish I could loot it all.

    I cleared my thoughts and truly looked at them. This time, I didn''t delegate the responsibility to my clones. I want to choose it myself.

    It took me nearly ten minutes before I had finally made my decision and pointed.

    I pointed at the twenty-third number and a momentter; a bronze scroll appeared in my hand.

    "Tras''s constitution Scroll," I read.

    There was a short information about it, but there are whole books about it in the library. It is the scroll of constitution advancement, but as noted in the information, it worked on very few people, and progress in it is slow.

    Yes, I want to increase the power of my constitution, but I didn''t choose it for that reason, I chose it for others.

    If I am right, then this scroll will help me make my breakthroughs safer.

    "Idiot,"

    I could hear the snickering behind me, and I didn''t give a damn to it. I know it will help me and I chose it.

    The woman pointed, but to her surprise and others, her reward didn''t appear in her hand.

    "I have one more chance," I said embarrassingly and pointed at a forty-night ce, and another scroll appeared.

    "Dance of Ukasavanor," I read, while others looked at me in shock and surprise. Shocked because I had chosen two things, instead of one as the rules said and second, I hadn''t chosen anything from the top ten.

    The top ten had amazing things, including those three methods scrolls.

    They are amazing methods, but they are not suitable for me. These two are they will be better than top scrolls or any resources that I would have chosen.

    They were watching in shock when the woman beside me pointed and, twice, one after another, two things appeared in front of me.

    She had chosen the fifth scroll and rocky flower on the fourteenth. The scroll seeped into her, while she put the resource in her storage.

    "How do you two got, two chances?" asked the three-eyed man, with shock evident in his eyes.

    "Special challenge," she and I replied in unison.

    He shook his head hearing and turned to the shelf excitedly and pointed at the first block and immediately, the red tome appeared in front of him, before entering his chest.

    After that, it was Crockman, who, of course, chose the resource at eight.

    The others begin to choose, some are choosing quickly, as if fearing that others might take it before them, which of course wouldn''t happen, whole some took their sweet time.

    I watched them as people watched me.

    I could feel their gazes and their greed. Even Grimms are looking at them with the same emotions, despite the scrolls being useless to them.

    They might not be able to use them, but they very well could sell them at extremely high prices.

    "I am Michael," I turned and introduced myself to the woman. "Inar," she replied as shook my head.

    We didn''t talk more than that and watched as people chose one reward after another.

    Soon, it was the thirty-second person''s turn. A man, with metallic skin pointed at a reward, and it appeared in front of him, and he pointed again and another reward appeared in front of him.

    Immediately, everyone turned, while he just smiled sheepishly. Seeing that, a smile appeared on my face as well.

    Though there is no mirth in it.

    We have got our rewards, and now we need to protect them. It will be a challenge harder than, killing the abomination.

 Chapter 3576 Exiting The Tower

    Chapter 3576 Exiting The Tower

    There were over seven thousand people who entered the tower, but only one hundred and three were able to reach thest challenge.

    In thest challenge, only six-one had remained alive- the rest had died.

    Now, those remaining are choosing their rewards, which are worth every danger. We had faced. Two of my clones are reading the books on the two methods I had chosen.

    Three more have started on the scrolls.

    Every minute, I am finding out more and more about the methods I have chosen. These are technically called Great Methods and they are amazing; more than I had thought.

    There are a lot of books about them, and it will take some time, and I have time.

    It''s not like, I could practice them immediately, which I really want to do. I couldn''t, at least not Tras''s Constitution. It needs things that I don''t have; I will only be able to get my hands on them after reaching the organization.

    Dance of Ukasanavor also requires things, but I have those things. My clones have already started working on them.

    These two scrolls are the greatest things I have found; they areparable to my cloning method. Especially when I could use them for other than their primary purpose.

    Of course, I love their primary purpose, but it is the secondary one that made me choose them.

    I focused on the people, and there are six people, who have yet to choose and they are taking their sweet time. Each one had ten minutes to choose and thest ten weren''t holding back at all.

    Everything on the shelf is amazing, but it is also true that the best thing I have been chosen people with earlier opportunities.

    The inheritances had disappeared and so has the best of the scrolls.

    More than half of the resources and artifacts have also disappeared. All have been chosen by the Grimms; except for one Grimm, who had chosen the scroll, all the Grimms have chosen either artifacts or resources.

    The one who had chosen the scroll had done it with the intention of selling it. Since it couldn''t use it.

    Though it''s not like there is no choice in front of them. There are only six of them and there are forty-two things in front of them.

    For some of those things, even Prime''s would fight to the death for.

    It took over forty minutes for thest six to choose their reward. When thest reward appeared in the hand of the Grimm; the shelf disappeared, and a huge gate appeared in its ce.

    A bronze gate in front of it, wheel-like at the entry of the sixth challenge.

    Seeing what the wheel is showing, my eyes lit up and so are the eyes of many Earth Sovereigns and some Sky Sovereign.

    Since I was the first, I got to use the door first. I could relegate to opportunity, but why would I do that?

    I appeared in front of the gate and spun the wheel. Seeing all twelve maps.

    If what I am seeing is right; those twelve maps on the wheel belong to twelve areas around the temple. Each one of them is a thousand miles away.

    Seven are thousand miles away, about five I am not sure, but I feel they are a simr distance to seven.

    I could choose the area, but couldn''t choose where it would drop me. So, I looked at each of them carefully, before tapping on the fourth one, and immediately, the screen on the bronze gate flickered.

    "I will find you, human," said Crockman from behind, while many Grimmsughed, not that they were safe either.

    "I will be waiting," I replied and stepped into the gate.

    A thousand miles is not much, especially when others could follow you to the same ce. But if luck is good, one could get a minute, which for a people like me, is a lot of time to hide, with the methods we have.

    As I stepped into the door, everything had turned dark for a moment, before it cleared, or rather turned into a real darkness.

    It is a night, which is not surprising, seeing it is only two and a half days since I had entered the tower.

    I looked around, and a smile appeared on my face. Especially sensing the energies; they are a little chaotic, thanks to three tiny energy veins below me.

    Most of it had been mined by the Grimms, but this ce had enriched by it for thousands of years and these energies had entered every speck of it.

    It will take thousands more for these energies to disappear or the veins might regenerate.

    Anything could happen.

    I pushed those thoughts away and took out the pearl, whichnded on the ground, and a momentter, an invisible gate appeared, and entered inside it.

    As I did, the gate disappeared, and the pearl became one with the rocks.

    It is hard to find the pearl as it is, and the energies will make it even harder. It will also help that I didn''t take a single step away from the ce I appeared, and the gate didn''t leave even the smallest trace.

    At least, I couldn''t sense the spatial traces of the abilities I have.

    Step!

    I stepped onto the porch and sat down, deactivating my armor.

    Unknowingly, I fell asleep, without changing my identity as I nned to do, in case any Grimm or native found me through some luck or method.

    It seemed like I had been too tired to even do that.

    In the two half days, I had to face innumerable challenges. That would have killed me, if I didn''t conquer them.

    I had slept for an hour in there, but that was a drop in the bucket.

    I woke up nine and a half hourster feelingpletely refreshed and the first thing I did was to check the signature log.

    "Well, it seemed like a lot of people want me," I said, looking at the soul-sense and energy signature that my abode was able to capture and there are nine of them.

    Thetest one had been captured a few minutes ago.

    All nine of them are Sky Sovereigns, natives, and Grimms. Of these, four are familiar and five are non-familiar.

    They have been told or attracted by themotion of Sky-Sovereign. There was a massive battle a few hours ago.

    Looking at the signature, it is clear that a lot of people are searching for me. Getting out would be suicide and nor, and I nned to do that.

    After a few minutes of thinking, I got up from the bed and went to my bedroom, where I removed all my clothes and stepped into the shower.

    I got out half an hourter, changed into a fresh set of clothes, before walking out of the bedroom.

    In the kitchen, I took out the stuff and started to make myself a sumptuous dinner. I was famished and would have loved to ask my clone to cook, but decided to do it myself since I had time.

    An hourter, there was a sumptuous meal in front of me and I dug into it without wasting even a second.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 3577 Dance of Ukansanovor I

    Chapter 3577 Dance of Ukansanovor I

    I polished the lunch in front of me andid back on the chair, watching the constantly fluctuating graph in front of me.

    There is a battle happening between the Sky Sovereigns.

    It is not far away from me, and I don''t think it will be a danger to me, even if they fought above me. The abode is strong and could deal against any circumstances, including a direct attack.

    I look for a minute before closing my eyes.

    A momentter, I appeared in front of the gates of the library and entered inside.

    There, I saw all five of my clones studying the two scrolls.

    Four are studying the Dance of Ukasanavor, while one is studying the Tras Constitution. Only one clone is studying it because I couldn''t practice it immediately, as I don''t have all the materials.

    This is why I am focusing more on the Dance of Ukasanavor; the great method I could practice, and I am quite excited about it.

    The Dance of Ukasanavor is a refining method. Here, I will need to cover myself with the runes and dance in a certain way to summon the energies of the specific kind.

    These energies are worldly energy, but they are different from otherworldly energies. One can''t simply pull them; a certain action would be needed to do that.

    It is why these energies are sub-categorized as mystic worldly energies and they are one of most powerful energies of the world.

    Though it is extremely hard to summon them and even if I bring them; even with the method, it is just as hard to digest them.

    The method itself states that there is a realm chance of dying. The books have said that 90% of the people who practice it stop practicing it and even those who pushed on 40% of them die.

    I don''t have a death wish and didn''t choose it, for I have chosen it, when I had read a specific line.

    This mystic energy that came needs herbal energy as a host to digest into the body, but this herbal energy needs to be deep inside the body.

    There are hundreds of formations for it, but I am not going to use any of them. Why would I? When I have a better way

    It is for that I had chosen this method If not for that, I would have chosen the higher-ranked one.

    I have yet toprehend the method and it is hard, but with four clones and me. It shouldn''t take long for me toprehend the first level of it, or rather, level 0.

    The method is divided into seven levels. From 0 to six.

    Zero is a base, and it is not subdivided into any level; the six are subdivided into further levels.

    I am not diving into that; I will be firstprehending and practicing Level 0; it is easiest to practice, but also the one that kills most people.

    With most people killed by it, it is obvious. Those levels will have a much lower mortality rate.

    I satfortably on the chair and began to study the method.

    Though, it is not the only thing I did. I have also practiced physical poses. At level zero, there are a hundred and eight of them. They areplex, but I got them correctly on a single try.

    It is no surprise, with the physical control, I have.

    It will be a challenge toplete them when I begin in reality, with all the runes and all.

    A whole day passed, and then another and another.

    It was on the fourth day; that I was able toprehend the first part.

    The people hadn''t stopped searching for me in the three days. Instead, their search seemed to be intensified, with Earth Sovereigns joining them, wanting to get their hands on two scrolls that everyone was talking about.

    My abode had picked up themunication, and I have found out, some natives and Grimms have already been hunted for their treasures.

    I will not be going to be one of them; I will escape safely.

    I closed the window and went back to my room. I am going to sleep and when I will wake up. I will practice the Dance of Ukasanavor.

    A method crafted by titan Ukasanavor; she had the natural ability to sense and wield the mystic worldly energy. She was a titan of great potential, but, unfortunately she died too quickly.

    Five hourster, I woke up feelingpletely refreshed. I freshened up and drank some water, before walking into the practice room.

    I stopped at the center and the clothes on my body disappeared.

    I wave my hand and sense the formation made of runes smaller than there ants that appeared in front of me. These runes were nomon runes but the ancient runes.

    Those of my level would have a problem drawing them; need tens or even hundreds of tries to get them right.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They are not likemon runes; they have power, and one has to bear them while drawing them. It is far easier for those who understand them to draw thempared to those who don''t.

    The formation floated in front of me, beforeing at me and enveloping me like a nket.

    It covered every part of me, including my hair.

    It might not look like it, before there are over a million runes in there and it took my clone hours to draw them.

    ''Pierce,'' I said as the runes covered me and microscopic needles pierced me and slowly began to pour the essences into me.

    They areing in far lower quality, than I used during the practice. So, the pain is also far lower. However, if I feel like I need more essences, I could increase the amount with the thought.

    I started moving as well. I moved slowly and breathed as the method instructed. I have practiced many times and know I am right.

    Buzz!

    I am right. The moment I finished with the first move; the formation activated. It only does when the move is done right and will deactivate if I get it wrong.

    However, it is only till the twenty-fourth move, that, things get dangerous.

    Between the 24th to the 36th move, the mystic worldly energy came, and once it did. I better not make a mistake. If I did, at best, I would be heavily injured and would need to spend months resting.

    At worst I will die, and I don''t want to die.

    I finished the second move and then the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth. There was no resistance. It felt like when I had practice, but I remained serious andpletely focused.

    Finally, I had reached the twenty-fourth move and finished it.

    Hun!

    When I started on the twenty-fifth, I felt something different. I felt like I was trying to reach for something. Something elusive.

    I reached the thirtieth move and thirty-first.

    It was when I started performing the thirty-second move. I felt something materializing in front of me, and with every move, it became clear.

    At thirty-fifth, it finallyes into view and at thirty-sixth, I could see it fully.

    When I saw it, in all its glory, I couldn''t help, but be mesmerized by it. I have read about these energies for years and now one had materialized right in front of me.

 Chapter 3578 Dance of Ukansanovor II

    Chapter 3578 Dance of Ukansanovor II

    It is just a strand, not longer than the finger and slightly thicker than hair, but it is bright.

    It is a dense red in color, with purple boundaries covering it and the aura it is releasing, made me have difficulty in breathing.

    I didn''t let it affect the breathing and used more force to maintain the breathing as the method required.

    Since the mystic energy materialized. All the space for the mistake had disappeared and now, I will have to do everything as the method stated, a single mistake and it will be the death of me.

    This beautiful, strange strand of energy looks mystifying, but it is just as powerful. If I make a mistake; it will copse, and I don''t want that.

    You see, this energy isn''t dangerous, but it will affect the surrounding energies. It would break the bonds of energies around if it copsed, and that would create so much energy that forget me, even Sky Sovereign would have a hard time surviving.

    It is why, in this method. The mistakes are allowed until only the 24th move, after that, every move takes you closer to death.

    Once the mystic worldly energy materialized. There is only death for any mistake and even if everything is done perfectly; there is a chance that this energy might be the practitioner.

    Despite that, many people practice it; the benefits of it are too great.

    It is a powerful strengthening method; normal ones couldn''tpare. This mystic energy didn''t just strengthen body and soul, but also helped to strengthen the body between them, which is tremendously useful during the merging.

    There is also the cleansing.

    It is normal cleansing; it doesn''t remove the impurities but also removes every harmful element present in the body and soul.

    Which is different from the impurities.

    I started to move in the thirty-seventh move, aplex move, where I not only needed to maintain the breathing but also to make my heart beat in rhythm, which is just as difficult as manipting the soul at a deeper level.

    I am doing it all together, and it will be harder with every move.

    The strange moves closer to me as I perform the moves of dance and finally, at forty-eight moves.

    It entered the center of the formation.

    Hun!

    Immediately, I felt like, the suppression of the powerful being downed on me.

    It is extremely powerful that I nearly stopped the dance before I forcefully controlled my mind and continued moving in suppression that began to take me everything I had to, not fall down on my knees.

    It is too powerful, and it has spread to the whole runes, turning them bright red, with purple borders.

    At the forty-eighth move, I had only felt the suppression, but at the forty-ninth; I felt the pain. The energy moves inside me and all I can be is not screaming.

    The necessity to maintain the breathing and rhythm of my heartbeat had helped me against the pain, as I had channeled it all into them.

    Though not uncontrobly. That would be suicide. I could feel how unstable this energy was and if I made the slightest mistake, it would copse, and I could forget surviving with it inside me.

    At fifty-second move, the energy reached deep enough that it had met the essences and began too deep inside them.

    Hun!

    As it happened, I noticed something immediately. The needles increased the pace of essence by 120%.

    The pain increased as more resources entered my body, but the pain of pain dwarfed what the method was given.

    The strand may seem small, but it contains immense energy. It kept filling the essences as it entered the deep inside me.

    It also started bringing rapid changes into essence as it merged with it.

    It had burned them into smoke, keeping the purest form of essence, which is less than 10% of its original size.

    Mind you, the essences were already pure; my clone itself had purified them, but this mystic energy had done it even further.

    The purified energy had turned into crystal mist and now, this must seep into soul and cells, while the burned essences came out of my body, bringing out impurities and every other harmful thing, that is present in it.

    I continued to practice moving after moving, which became harder and harder.

    Not only because the moves had beplex, but more energy began toe inside me, and I needed to use more to absorb it.

    The purified mist of essences and mystic worldly energy also didn''t make things easy, either.

    I could understand why, 90% of people who practice this method give it up. It is too dangerous.

    I am at the seventy-second move and it has already be too hard for me to perform the moves, but there is no other choice. If I didn''t, I would die; I understand clearly how it will turn me shower of blood and gore.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    That, too, will be vaporized a momentter.

    I continued performing move after moving; no matter how difficult and painful it was, because there was no other choice.

    Soon, I finished the hundredth and started on one-hundred and first.

    There, the torrent of mystic energy begins to enter my body and is absorbed into therge number of essences that needles are sending into me.

    I have never taken such arge number of essences in my body, but now I need to do it. They are the only thing that contains the energy, without them, the energy will directly try to merge with my body and soul.

    Which will destroy me.

    Hun!

    As I begin to perform, one and a hundred and four moves. The runes covering me begin to move, turning into a different formation than before.

    That whole formation seeped inside me as I performed one hundredth and fifth move and at one hundred and sixth move. The needles sent a massive number of energies into me, and the runes epted it.

    Buzz!

    At one-hundredth and seventh, their hunger satiated, and I began to perform the one-hundredth and eighth move, and the formation activated.

    As it did, something amazing and horrifying started to happen.

    The formation turned to a crystalline red-film with purple boundaries. At the same time, already the tremendous load on me, increased three-fold, that I nearly stopped performing.

    It took colossal willpower to perform through this pressure, but I did, while this concentrated but thin crystalline field covered every part of me.

    It is the most important step; the mist absorbed my body, but it isn''t stable. This film covering me will stabilize everything perfectly.

    My methods are great, especially with things I got from the cultist, but it was not without ws and now this method has fixed those ws.

    So, despite the colossal suppression that felt like crushing me to a pulp. I performed thest move as perfectly as possible. The mistake isn''t allowed when I am so close topletion.

    The seconds passed, and I continued, while the red-film with purple borders sealed everything perfectly, before disappearing into my body and soul at thest stance I had performed.

    Thud!

    I let go of everything and a momentter, I fell down, but I barely felt it as the sweet embrace of sleep had already taken me halfway into its embrace.

 Chapter 3579 Side By Side

    Chapter 3579 Side By Side

    It was nearly two and a half hours when I opened my eyes.

    I am caked in sweat and other impurities, which aren''t smelling as badly as I had been expecting them.

    Still, I burned them to ashes before taking a deep breath.

    The method was far more difficult and dangerous than I had thought. So much, so that I am having second thoughts of continue practicing it.

    I have taken serious risks throughout my life, but the method seemed too dangerous, even for me.

    I am seriously considering not to practice the method again.

    That thought onlysted for my mind for a second, before suddenly, my eyes went wide. It took a few seconds for me to calm myself down before I closed my eyes and entered my abode.

    I appeared directly on the second continent. In front of my third clone, who is looking at several meta-scans and several windows around it, is showing a different kind of data.

    It had been studying me since I had started to practice and ended it and things happened after that.

    The result of the method is shocking and even saying that would be an understatement. Reading all the books about the method; I formed a few opinions and things.

    The data shing in front of me had smashed them all into pieces.

    To put it in the simplest terms; it used 187% more essence than usually used to use the strengthening.

    It provided me with 322% more benefits that I usually get at every session and these benefits areprehensive. Here, I am not just pumping essences into my body.

    Here I am wearing it and absorbing it through an ancient method.

    The thing is, I could practice the method every day and if what I read is right, then I would get greater benefits at every session.

    This is huge.

    No wonder people are crazy about such a method. Tor has such methods and people are crazy about them.

    Since I am not a full member, I didn''t even get to see them, and even full members would have been making a huge contribution to get them.

    I had nned to amass the huge contribution points and get one of the methods I had heard about from others after I had be a full member, but with these two; I don''t think I would need to do it.

    Though I would still look around. Who knows, I might find something that might interest me.

    The method is extremely dangerous, but the benefit it provides is also extremely tantalizing.

    Seeing the benefits, I know I have no choice but to practice the method.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I am already at a disadvantagepared to others thanks to my inheritance and the huge limit makes things even harder. To advance fast, I need help from Grimms and while this method couldn''tpare to it; no method couldpare to it.

    It still increases my speed of progress by a lot; I need such speed to fill the massive limit I have.

    I am going to practice it and hope that the tests I do tomorrow won''t kill me.

    Today, I used the essences; I used in strengthening. I didn''t use the materials of forbidden power strengthening or forbidden power in it, which I am going to do tomorrow.

    It is extremely risky, even with the moderate amount, I am nning to start at the beginning, but I have to do it.

    I stayed in my core for an hour more, where I studied the data with my clone beforeing out and going directly to the bathroom.

    Aftering out feeling fresh, I went to the kitchen and sat at the dining table. Immediately, the lunch appeared in front of me.

    I ate alone silently.

    When I finished, I washed the dishes,id down on the couch, and opened the control panel. Seeing the signatures, I sighed before closing my eyes and entering my core.

    This time, I went to the library, where except for one clone, who was studying the method, the rest went back to working on the inheritance.

    The inheritance has made it even more important for me to finish my inheritance as quickly as possible. I couldn''t let the inheritance be behind me when I moved fast, toward my limits.

    I studied the method for a few hours, before working on inheritance with clones.

    I spent three hours on both things before sitting alone on the table and started to work on the formations.

    There is a huge workload on me. Those ancient formations I have to create for my inheritance are hard, but I have confidence in myself, especially after that challenge and praise from the teacher.

    I have crossed the basic understanding of ancient runes, and it is a big thing, especially for the person on my stage.

    I am now intermediate, and it will be hard to cross it. It might take me decades or even centuries. The intermediate is far more difficult than the basic; it is at this level that I started work on formation, which is moreplex than the basic ones.

    I am excited about it.

    These formations will help me project more power through my inheritance and will be a step toward achieving my grand dream of having aplete inheritance made of the ancient runes.

    Hours passed and the night came.

    I remained on the couch till midnight before going back to bed to sleep.

    The next day, after waking up; I went to the practice room with heavy steps. I don''t want to do this, but I know it is necessary.

    My clone had already readied everything, and after dying for a few minutes, I began. This time, using some essence for forbidden strengthening and forbidden energy is mixed in them.

    Hoping that the mystic, worldly energy wouldn''t react badly to it and kill me.

    Thankfully, my fears were unfounded, and the energy didn''t react to the essence and even forbidden power adversely.

    It made me relieved.

    Now, both of the strengthenings could progress side by side.

 Chapter 3580 At Night

    Chapter 3580 At Night

    I opened my eyes and the first thing I did was burn the impurities.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    This is my eighth day of hiding, and I have justpleted a fifth session of practice. In this session, 48% of essences belong to strengthening and 52% belong to the forbidden.

    The ratio will be adjusted for every session, but there won''t be much change in it.

    The purpose of it is that both of the strengthening moves toward the limit at the same speed. So, if I get a bloodline, Grimms; I will increase the percentage of forbidden essences, till both limitse in synch.

    Today is the day, I will leave, or rather tonight.

    There are still people searching for me, but I think, with the preparations I have made, I could leave. There is no reason is wait; I have already waited long enough.

    There is a long way for me to travel to reach the exit and since there is Grimm, it won''t be easy.

    A few minutester, I have got up, showered, and ate. Once that was done, Iy on the couch and closed my eyes; they remained close till thete afternoon before I woke up and walked into the practice room again.

    I stood in the center and took a deep breath.

    A momentter, a great sword with a white bone handle and a crystalline red de appeared in my hand.

    As it did, I began moving the de through the different moves. Usually, if I want to practice, I do it in my core, since it is almost real, even if I am using my projection.

    However, since yesterday, I have been doing it outside.

    The dance of Ukasanavor isn''t just a refining method. It is also a dance, a war dance, that lets the person performing it manipte worldly energy around them.

    Even without runes, I felt the worldly energies around me moving when I practiced those physical moves.

    Now, I am incorporating the essence of the dance into mybat style. It is not my idea, but the scroll itself had said and also the books to do it.

    It will not only help me increase mybat prowess, but also aid me in aligning with the more perfectly. Which is a prerequisite for breaking into the Prime.

    Even to the prime, it is useful, as it helps them sense thews better andprehend them.

    It is not just scrolls and books and the cebo it had cast. I had started noticing things, as I had practiced the dance. My movements feel lighter, and I can control my body and soul more adaptively.

    I wish these benefits would show during the practice of the dance.

    Every session feels like a gamble with the death. It feels like it is getting harder and harder, and it is.

    At every session, my body would summon more mystic worldly energy. Making it difficult for my body and soul to handle it.

    Though it is also true, that I am receiving tremendous benefits through it. I am taking longer and longer steps toward my goal at every session and that is why; I am practicing it every day, despite the danger.

    Nearly two hourster, I stopped with sweat dripping from my body, while at the same time, I felt a tiny amount of worldly energy, I was able to gather through my dance disappear.

    That amount was not even to scratch the First Stage of Primary, much less a Sovereign or High Sovereign, but still, it made me ecstatic.

    Yesterday, during the practice, I was not even able to move a speck of energy. Today, I was able to move the handful.

    I have toprehend this dance and practice. Eventually, I will gain enoughprehension that I will be able to summon enough worldly energy through mybat style to pose a threat to those of the same power as me.

    I put back the sword inside me and went to the bathroom to shower and eat aftering out.

    Soon, it was time to leave.

    "Tomorrow," I said and stepped into the gate to leave the above.

    Like the lessons, I nned to practice the method every day and with abode. I will be able to do it.

    It will dy my travel, but I don''t mind. I have more than enough time to reach the exit.

    Once again, I came out, and it was night.

    There are more monsters and fewer people. Most Earth-Sovereigns in the area had already found safe ces and activated their abode, but some of them are still searching.

    There are three, I could sense with my soul sense. Two Grimms and one native, but they are far.

    I haven''t sensed the Sky Sovereign, but I know at least two of them are here. I had sensed both of them today and, unlike the first day; they have be sneakier.

    Still, the abode had caught their sneaky soul sense, scanning hundreds of meters deep into the ground.

    There are countless times their soul sense had scanned over my abode, but not a single one had been able to detect it.

    I looked at the bright moon and started to walk on the path. I had decided with the brisk pace. My stealth ability had covered me, hiding all my signs from monsters to people.

    Hun!

    Soon, over an hour had passed since I had started my journey, when I noticed a disturbance.

    A native is fighting against the group of monsters, and he is having a tough time, but seeing how he is not threatened and would be able to pull himself away, I continued with the journey.

    A few minutes after that, I sensed the presence of the Sky Sovereign.

    It is near the edge of my soul sense and seeing its direction is the same as me, I had changed my direction.

    It took forty minutes before I had stopped sensing the Grimm Sky-Sovereign and it made me relieved. Though it is not Grimm; I had seen it in a temple. It doesn''t need to be.

    The scrolls I have are precious enough that Grimms who can''t even practice them are hunting me for them.

    As I had said, they didn''t need to practice the scroll to hunt me for it; they could sell them at a massive price.

    A few more hours passed, and I have gained a good ground. If my luck is good, I would be able to get out of this region by the morning and then it would be much safer.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed when suddenly I sensed a Grimms. A lone Grimm of the Mid-Earth Sovereign stage and it had the bloodline.

    It is not the first Grimm; I had sensed in here. I had sensed a countless number of them and controlled myself to not go after them, but this one had a bloodline.

    I nearly took a step toward it, before I stopped myself and sent waves; some that could even detect the Sky-Sovereigns hiding.

    ''It is not bait,'' I said after a few minutes.

    I thought about it for a while before moving toward it. The Grimms aren''t weak, or they wouldn''t have been able to explore this ce, but I am confident in my skills and ability to kill it before anyone notices it.

 Chapter 3581 Sheepman

    Chapter 3581 Sheepman

    Thud!

    Inded on the other side of the river and continued with my journey.

    It had been two days since I had left the abode and journeyed toward the exit. I am making a good time and even killed four Grimms, of which one had a bloodline.

    I got out of the three-energy forest yesterday morning, but the people are still searching. Not only for me, but also for the others.

    They have information about nearly all the people who have entered the final challenge. Native and Grimms and hunting for them; they are even hunting for those who have entered the temple.

    There are over seven thousand who have entered the temple and, ording to what I had heard, less than a third of which had been able to return.

    It had be open season to hunt them; nearly everyone was doing that.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when I sensed the presenceing toward me. It seemed to have noticed me when I jumped up from the river.

    He had been watching the river using the abilities and the artifacts. I had also loosened the power of the stealth to let it discover me.

    Forty-seven secondster; a Sheepman appeared in front of me, blocking my path ahead. It is a huge Sheepman; all that metallic ck wool, making it look even bigger and lightning sparking on it, dangerous.

    It is a Metal-Lightning Sheepman; a Peak-Earth Sovereign.

    "You have been a temple of irudin; give me everything you have, and I will give you a clean death," it said.

    "First, it is you who have gone to the temple of irudin, and second, fuck off," I replied with a smile and immediately burning rage appeared in its eyes and more sparks of blue lightning red across its wool.

    If that wasn''t enough, I brought out the crystal and projected Lightning-Metal Sheepman.

    Seeing that, a spark of fear appeared in its eyes, but it had hidden it quickly andughed.

    "It seemed like your eyes aren''t working properly native; there is a mountainous difference between that tribesman and me," it saidughing, but there was no smile on my face.

    "Appearances can be changed," I said simply.

    Of course, what I had said isn''t based on appearance alone. I had collected samples of auras, thousands of them, from the camp, and its matches with one.

    Though the method it is using is good enough to cloak it to a certain extent, I could see it. This one had entered the temple meaning it had at leastpleted three challenges beforeing out.

    "It can, but I am not the person, you are showing, but I am sure, you are the one who has entered inside the temple." It said and lightning shed around it and it moved at incredible speed.

    It took it all but a moment for it to appear in front of me and it swung its ax.

    Its ax is simple looking, with a long wooden handle and grey metallic de, but not for a moment, did I doubt the power it possessed.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Burst 90%.

    I harnessed the 90% from the burst and it filled me, while at the same time. A spear appeared in my hand, with a bone shaft and ck crystal de, with the sharpness to cut through anything.

    There was no aura burst, but my spear moved, and it moved with the speed of lightning.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed and shock appeared in the eyes of Grimms. As it shook from head to toe; it was not the only one, who shook.

    I shook too and even nearly took a step back, before stopping myself. I looked at Grimms, whose lightning was still flickering across my body to drill itself, which my armor, happily letting it do.

    "It seemed like, you have some strength," it harrumphed before its aura zed and it attacked, drawing a huge arc of lightning and bringing it with its attack.

    My inheritance energy red across my spear, as I moved to defend against the attack.

    CLANNNG!

    The attacks shed against and thatpletely enveloped my sword beforeing at me and enveloping me whole.

    ''It hit it well,'' I thought, focusing on the tiny lightning bolts. There are only a few hundred of them, but each one packs massive energy, more than the bolts that are as big as me.

    The Sheepman didn''t wait; its aura red, and it attacked again, with an ax covered so densely in lightning, that it became buried in it.

    I moved my spear and with it, my armor shone lightly and sucked away all the lightning that covered me. Shocking the Grimm and even destabilizing its attack for a fraction of a second, before it got control over it.

    "You will pay," It said and the change urred in lightning.

    Instead of growing, it begins to shrink. Those massive bolts of lightning turned finger and more small arcs of lightning began to add to it; turning it into an attack, that finally made me feel a little excited.

    I have fought four battles since I left the forest, but three ended in less than three seconds.

    The onested for a minute, but it wasn''t interesting.

    This Grimm is powerful and hope, it will continue giving me the excitement, that I had started feeling or I will be very disappointed.

    CLANNNG!

    I once again defended against its attack and a swarm of lightning bolts came at me. These bolts are as small as my finger, but each one of them possesses destructive power to wipe away any normal Earth Sovereign.

    Unfortunately for it. I am not a normal Earth Sovereign; I am not even an Earth Sovereign.

    My whole armor opened and began to swallow the lightning bolts in wild abandon.

    Inside thousands of crushing formations lit and they begin to crush the lightning. The bolts are powerful and struggle, but in front of the crushing formation; they get crushed to dusk.

    These crushing formations weren''t normal; a small part of them is made of the ancient runes, making them quite powerful.

    It might seem like a long time, but it took less than a second for me to swallow the whole barrage of lightning bolts, it had thrown at me.

    I looked at its face, and it looked back. It is looking at me, with hate, that for a moment, I felt like I should get the hell out of there.

    Only for a moment, before that thought had disappeared on its own.

    "This is not enough; show me the power, that helped you survive the first three levels of the temple," I said to it.

    It didn''t say anything, but a crushing aura sted out of its body. A vast and suppressive.

    Seeing, that my expressions became serious, my heart, started to beat wildly. This is the power, I wanted to see, and it had revealed.

    "I will smite you so hard, that not even your ashes will remain," it said slowly, and the next moment, I saw its ax right in front of me.

    CLANNNNG!

    It moved at insanely fast speed, but my spear is not much slower either. It appeared in front of the ax and shed against it.

 Chapter 3582 Killed

    Chapter 3582 Killed

    CLANNNNG!

    My spear shed as it appeared in front of its thunderous ax.

    The deafening sound rang out and at the same time, the crater around us became bigger. The sparks of lightning in the shockwave vaporized everything in its path for a mile, including the river.

    The Single attack was far from enough to deal with me, even if it had shaken me and attacked me again and this time, the attack came from my left.

    It was faster and stronger than thest attack, and I had harnessed more power from a full burst to deal with it.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Our weapons shed again, and it disappeared, attacking me above, before attacking me from the back.

    It had attacked me from all sides and all types of attacks. From metal and lightning to sheer metal and sheer lightning attack. Except for the pure physical attacks, it begins to attack me with everything else.

    It should have tried those; they would have affected me more than these attacks.

    However, it isn''t like these attacks aren''t affecting me. They are, each one of them felt like, a thunder mountain, that had the power to cut me cleanly, if I had made the slightest mistake.

    It had also rumbled my internals, injuring me a little with every attack, but I am keeping those injuries in control.

    Seconds passed, and I defended against its every attack and it had started to frustrate it greatly. Giving a way to anger that is seeping into the attacks; they are getting stronger, but the skill it is delivering them isn''t as sharp as before.

    After fighting with the abomination, even the smallest part of it; I understand this anger of Grimm much better.

    However, this anger Grimm is showing is nothingpared to what I had seen in the eye of abomination.

    It had the power to affect the world and if not for most of its effects being suppressed, and us being protected by the bronze energies; we even forget every defeating the enemy like that.

    Even the strongest of us wouldn''t even be able to scratch it, much less defeat it.

    Still, I am d I had got to fight the enemy like that.

    CLANNNNNG!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Puh!

    Another attack came, and it was truly powerful. It had finally forced me to take a step back and injured me enough that I had vomited the blood.

    "So, you can be injured," said the Grimms.

    The attack seemed to have pleased it to no end, seeing how its eyes lit up with joy.

    "It is a simple injury, but you are so happy," I said, wiping the blood off my lips with my sleeve.

    Immediately, the smile on its face froze, and it red at me hard.

    "This is just but starting in a few seconds. I will give you injuries thousands of times worse than it," it said andughed at another attack, filled with the might of lighting and metal.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    Its attacks got stronger, but forgot, causing me a thousand times greater injuries. It wasn''t even able to force me to take a step back again.

    Still, it kept trying and trying with all types of attacks, all of which I defended with my little spear.

    "So much, for the thousands of times greater injuries," I mocked, and it red at me like it wanted to eat me alive, which it probably did.

    "I will kill you!" it said through the greeted teeth and attacked me again, with a lightning-fast attack, but I countered it.

    Defending isn''t a problem for me, but offense is against the enemy like this one. It could see how I am slower than it and the power behind my attacks isn''t much, and it is the reason why it is pushing itself hard.

    If I had the power, it is showing me right now. It would have be another addition to my collection of the essence roses long ago.

    It is nothing surprising. I improved fighting against the enemies like these. If I fight with enemies that I could kill within seconds, I could never improve, at speed, I do.

    It is why, when I had sensed it waiting by the river. I lessened the power of my stealth method to let it discover me. Despite the risk, that it might attract the Sky Sovereigns or others.

    I wanted to fight a powerful enemy like this one.

    A few more seconds passed, and itunched another attack. It was the attack where I had formed a suppressive mini-domain around me; it was only less than a second, but it could exert real power on the enemy.

    It was not the first time it had used the attack like this and this time; I had decided to use the opportunity.

    I want to give it, one injury, tiny as it may be, before I finish it off.

    I moved, and for a fraction of a second, it didn''t discover me at all. To it, I am still on my spot, moving my spear toward its ax to defend.

    Domains are powerful; they give one dominion over an area. They could see and feel every small change that happened there.

    There is nothing that they couldn''t see in their domains. Everything is visible to them and that could be taken advantage of; it is hard, but it could be done for a fraction of a second.

    That is what I did and when the Grimms realized it. Its eyes be wide in shock; it wouldn''t have been so shocked if it had done things in any other move, but I did it, while it had a domain active.

    sh!

    I shed through its chest, giving it a bloody wound.

    If it had been a native of simr size, I would have been able to cut them into two, but it is a Grimm, with a massive body.

    It looked at the wound on its chest with shock, before looking at me and now, instead of the shock, there was a raging anger in its eyes.

    "I will kill you!" It screamed and swung its ax with all its might. It was the strongest that it had ever performed in this battle, so powerful that, I became quite impressed, but there is also a regret in my heart.

    ''It should have used it earlier.'' I thought and shook my head.

    I could take it, but I have already fought it longer than I wished and now it is time to end the battle. If I didn''t, the two powerful Grimms, I sensed might sense the battle and I am not a match for them.

    I let the axe close to me before it started to slow down to the shock of the Sheepman, before stopping an inch away from the chest.

    "I wish you had used this attack earlier," I said to it, and the runes of my strings activated, sucking up all the power in its attack, which nearly made it faint.

    "Unfortunately, you didn''t,"

    With those words, I touched its sword and core, applied all its force, and a secondter. The Grimm was in my core, while I threw a few crystals out and left.

    If those two got close, they would sense the residual of battle and I don''t want to be near when they came.

 Chapter 3583 Hunting

    Chapter 3583 Hunting

    Hun!

    It had been less than a minute since I had killed the Sheepman and wanted to get away from the battlefield as soon as possible when I nearly stopped.

    I wouldn''t have been, but I had found things in its storage that made me nearly lose control over myself.

    There are four things in total, and all seem toe from the temple. At least two of them are from the temple, which I am sure of as I wanted those two things, but was only able to get one.

    They are coins of the first challenge; they are metallic ones and crystalline ones, while I have the wooden ones.

    I don''t think it had the ability to get the two coins, but nothing could be said. Maybe it got lucky. I don''t much care how it got it. All I care that it has it in its storage, which is now mine.

    I knew what these coins area; I didn''t during the time of challenge, but after I met a few people in the temple, it was quite easy to see what they were.

    I had confirmed it from the books.

    Like the wooden coin made from the wood of the seedling of a world tree. These two also have great origins and their value is simr to the wooden coin, it might be more to some people.

    Like me. I have a specific use for the wooden coin.

    It took me a few seconds to calm myself down before I turned to the other two things. They are also good; one is even greater in value than the coins.

    ''It should have more things,'' I said and began to look for things. A few secondster, I found them, along with a native from which it is likely took one of the two coins.

    There is no sign of a native, likely eaten by the Grimm, but there are his weapons and storage, with aura lingering over it.

    With it, instantly image of the person appeared in front of me.

    There were less than thousands of us natives who had entered the temple. So, it is not hard for me to get samples of their auras and their photos.

    Seeing the person, I couldn''t help but sigh.

    He was one of us, a member of the Tor; it was not from our batch, but I knew it because it hade for a meeting in the first camp, which is only for members of the Tor.

    In less than a minute, all the things in Grimms'' storage have been sorted and sent to their ces in the repository.

    The repository had been massive, and its size was only growing, despite me using more resources every day and it will continue to grow till I am in this realm.

    As the Grimms will continue to enrich it.

    Hun!

    I had just thought about the Grimm, when I sensed one, and excitement lit up on my face for a moment before it died down.

    It is Earth Sovereign, but a Peak one, like the Sheepman, but unlike the Sheepman. This one had the bloodline, and it was powerful.

    I had seen its battle; it was a monster. It had killed the native within a single move. That native wasn''t weak, but it was able to kill him without any problem.

    A few hours passed, and I was able to kill the two Grimms.

    Both of them are without a bloodline, but they have good things in their storage. I would have liked it if they had been the temple visitors, but for them, I wouldn''t have been able to kill them, so easily as I did.

    Everyone who was able toe back from the temple, be it at level 3 or level 6, is powerful.

    Those challenges aren''t easy. If they had been easy, they wouldn''t have left with less than a third of our numbers.

    Another hour passed, and I began to see a lot more Grimms and natives. There is a ce here, a pce with a lot of treasures. Many of them areing and going out of it.

    It is a ce, I had on my list, but now I have no interest in going there, but that doesn''t mean I won''t be staying.

    Yes, I will be staying, hunting some Grimms. They are doing the same, along with a few natives.

    There are two types of people in ces like this.

    The first one is inside these vestiges and finds the treasure and the second one is those who kill those people and take everything they have, including the treasures found in those ces.

    I usually do not do this, but I have a target to finish.

    I need to take all the resources I have in my core to Earth Sovereign and for it; I need Grimms. It will also help that I will receive a strengthening, which will be helpful against the enemies I couldn''t defeat.

    With the waves, I could already sense a couple of them.

    My target is those I could kill in a single attack. Targeting those who will longer defeat in an area, which are filled with people.

    A few secondster, I decided on the target and moved.

    Twenty minutester, I reached the Grimm, or rather three Grimms. All of them are Ratmen; the one with a bloodline is at the Mid-level of Earth Sovereign, while the other two are High-level of Earth Sovereigns.

    I could kill them in a few seconds, but I decided to not risk it and followed them for a minute, before making a move.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Puch!

    I pierced my spear into the heart of the Ratman on the left, making them discover me finally.

    "Native!"

    They screamed, but before their aura could re fully. My spear entered the chest of the right one, while I slowly turned to the frozen Ratman in the middle, looking at me in horror.

    "Thank you for the benefits you will give me," I said to it and pulled it to my core, before moving toward the next target.

 Chapter 3584 Taken Over

    Chapter 3584 Taken Over

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through the heart of Grimm, who was moving fast despite being bound, and even when I struck its heart, it kept moving its sword at me.

    However, it got slower, and I was easily able to dodge it.

    A second and a halfter, it froze, and I pulled it into my core.

    As I did that, I wiped the sweat from my brows, and I began to retreat. This time, not toward another prey, but out of the area.

    I have been here for two days and hunted quite a lot of them. The Grimms have be cautious and even Sky Sovereigns seemed to have gotten involved.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Thankfully, one of ours was present, and things didn''t go too far.

    Still, it is better to leave as soon as possible, as I have gotten more than I had wanted and Crockman, whom I had just killed, was my biggest haul.

    I had to n really well to kill it. It was powerful and not something I would have been able to defeat in a direct battle, even with the strings. As it would turn me into gore, before that.

    I didn''t usually take such risks, but the chance presented itself and I couldn''t resist it.

    Buzz!

    It didn''t take long for me to hear the familiar buzzing and, a momentter; thick, strengthening essence filled my body.

    Instantly making the huge risk, I took worth it.

    The strengthening essence I had experienced filled my body and started to merge with me. It is amazing how fast the strengthening essence increases my strength, but I am more excited about things happening in my core.

    Growth energy is roaring inside my core, filling all the nts. Taking them higher and higher into the level.

    A few minutes passed and thest drop of the growth energy had been absorbed. What I saw had put a smile on my face.

    I had not reached my target, but I had reached close enough that I could get out of the realm without any disappointments about it.

    Hours passed and turned into days. I continued with the journey, killing any Grimms I hade across, especially the bloodline one.

    Three and half dayster; I had crossed the invisible boundary dividing the realm.

    Hun!

    I stopped and turned back to the invisible boundary.

    "It seemed like, the two parts are merging," I said after looking at it for several seconds. The realm was already one, but the other part was always locked whenever one was opened.

    Now, that won''t be the case.

    The realm will truly be one whenever it opens. It will be openpletely, not in the parts like before.

    ''It is going to make things interesting,'' I thought, seeing the Grimms also control the realm and now they will have to share with the natives. If the people of Kev, have enough resources and experts, then they could even devise where the other exit is.

    Once they do, they don''t even need to take action. They just need to inform the right party like Tor or Alkaz and they will have the Grimm problem dealt with.

    ''The Grimms aren''t going to like it,'' I thought.

    If it had been a regr realm, nobody would have taken that effort, because sometimes keeping the Grimms are useful. They act like a whetstone for the members of the organization.

    This realm isn''t normal, or at least, it is a realm where the temple of irudin had appeared. I don''t know whether they will take the risk of keeping the Grimms.

    A few more hours passed, and I had killed several Grimms; there were more Grimms than I had expected, but I didn''t think about it much.

    Soon it was dark, but I continued with my travel.

    Hun!

    It was nearly midnight when suddenly I saw something. A Sky Sovereign flying through the sky, throwing a memory crystal in every direction; one of whiching toward me.

    ''Did they find something?'' I asked myself.

    Thest time they sent crystals, when they have found the temple of irudin. This time too, it is either, they have found something or something happened.

    I didn''t move to catch the crystal, despite it being close to me. Instead, I let it fall and kept an eye on the Sky Sovereign. For all I know, the Sky Sovereign might be a cultist, and this is some kind of trap.

    It was not someone I had seen before and even if I had seen them, it wouldn''t have mattered. Changing faces is a simple thing for the Sky Sovereigns.

    Over ten minutes after the Sky Sovereign had disappeared. I appeared beside the crystal and picked it up, with my string.

    After confirming there were no traps in it, I seeped my soul sense inside, and immediately, my mouth formed o read the information inside.

    ''Well fuck,'' I cursed.

    A few hours ago, the Grimms hadunched an attack and taken over the exit. Now, there are thousands of them, with many Sky Sovereigns and if we want to get out of the realm, we will have to fight it.

    There is another option, asking Prime toe in, but it is extremely risky.

    This is a Sky Sovereign realm, and if Prime''s weight is detected. There will be unforeseen destructive changes and I am sure the Grimms would have made the preparations for them.

    The Prime wouldn''t take such risks unless there was no choice.

    The crystal is asking us a gather one ce in three days. Not immediate, but in two days, which is wise, because first, they would need to make the ce secure.

    If Grimms just attacked like they had attacked the exit; it would be extremely hard to survive, unless there is adequate protection.

    It is why; they have mentioned a rough ce, a small region, and not an exact ce and even said it might change. They sent the crystal mostly to inform them what had happened.

    Looking at the videos and images, they have added in the crystals; it seemed to be genuine, but I will keep my doubts.

    Sigh!

    I sighed a momentter. I wanted to reach the exit and get out. Go back to the organization as soon as possible. So, I could gather the resources I needed to practice the other method.

    I like to practice it before I make the next breakthrough. I mean, it is for that reason I had chosen the method.

    Now, with this news, I have to change my ns.

    Immediately, a map appeared in front of me, and I looked at the ce, that like would be a gathering ce and the ces in between.

    Soon, my eyes fell on a ce; it was not directly in the path of that ce, but it was likely the ce that Grimms would target. I will go there and try to hunt some Grimms; it has now be even more important.

    Getting to the exit is going to be hard and I need to gain as much strength as possible before that.

    I don''t want to die after getting so much in this realm.

 Chapter 3585 Trap

    Chapter 3585 Trap

    ''This ce should be good,'' I thought as the pearl appeared on my hand, before falling to the ground.

    It is a good ce to set abode. A in ground that nobody would expect, someone had set the abode here and hiding.

    As long as they didn''t see me entering inside. They could forget finding my abode.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The invisible gate had appeared, and I stepped inside.

    There, I quickly removed my clothes and took a shower outside, before wearing a new set of clothes.

    A few minutester, the meal appeared in front of me, and I began to gorge on it. Since I had started practicing the dance; I had started to get hungry.

    Before, I used to go for days eating nothing. Though I would feel hungry, it was manageable. Now it is not; I need to eat, at least once a day, two if possible.

    The food also needed to be with the specific elements in it or I would feel hungry again within an hour.

    Thankfully, I am a healer and culinary master. I know what my body needs and have the ability to provide it most delicious.

    The method isprehensive and even after practice; it is working and consumes enemies and it is my responsibility to provide those energies.

    I have even created a special bar for those energy needs. I couldn''t always stop for lunch or dinner.

    Soon, I ate everything and got up.

    After washing the dishes, I went to the bathroom andy down, falling asleep in less than a minute and waking up exactly three hourster.

    Usually, I do not count each minute, but with practice, of the dance of ukasanavor daily. I need to save up as much time as possible because practice isn''t the only thing I do.

    I quickly freshened, walked into the practice room, and stood in the center of it.

    The clothes on my body had already disappeared and the formation of ancient runes appeared in front of me, before covering me from head to toe.

    I took a deep breath and started with the first move of dance; I did it real slow, 35% slower than I did on the first day of practice.

    I have been practicing the method daily and understood quite a lot of things. Including the speed at which I should practice, which will help me practice the method safely.

    No idents have urred, but it didn''t make me forget how dangerous the method is and how easily it could kill me.

    Soon, I practiced the twenty-fourth move and started with the twenty-fifth. Immediately, I started to feel the changes and it was far clearer than what I had felt about the first day.

    As I had said, I am improving in the method with each passing day.

    I have a goal in mind, which is to practice this level 0 method, while I am Sovereign. I do not want to take it to Earth Sovereign; it will be hard, but I will try my hardest to achieve it.

    From Earth Sovereign, I will practice the level 1.

    Unlike most methods, the levels of this method aren''t designated to stages of power. Like Level 0 for Sovereign, and Level 1 for Earth Sovereign.

    It all depends on the practitioner of the method.

    The strand of mystic worldly energy begins to materialize and with each more, it gets denser and more powerful. At the thirty-sixth move, it hadpletely materialized in all its glory.

    It is 10% bigger than the first day and brighter.

    At every session, the mystic worldly energy would increase. Its increase depends on the way I practice and how much my body would bear it.

    At forty-ninth, it had entered my body, and the method became really hard.

    The river of sweat begins to pour down on my body, and it has even blocked my vision, but it is the least of my worries.

    I am feeling torturous pain, but even in it, I need to make perfect movements, keep my breathing as the method wants, and manipte my soul ording to it.

    Not to mention my heartbeat; I need to beat it as it demanded. It is not easy to do it, in a challenging condition, like this.

    I continued with one more after another, through the increasing pain. As more essences came into my body, through the needles and more mystic energy merged in them.

    Finally, the runes entered inside and began to absorb a massive number of essences.

    Buzz!

    When they finally satiated, they buzzed and turned into a thin film, which enveloped the internals, before seeping deeper.

    Thud!

    It disappeared at the same moment; I finished the one hundredth and eighth move and fell down hard.

    I was asleep, or rather unconscious before I even fell to the ground. It turns out, the method, put such pressure on my body and soul, that it shut down, the moment I let go of everything.

    I woke up nearly two hourster.

    I didn''t get up, only burned impurities and other things, before closing my eyes and entering my core. I appeared directly on the second continent, where all the data had been sorted by my clone.

    I didn''t have toe inside, since I already know it all, with the clone being part of me and all.

    Still, I studied the data and gave my input.

    With me hunting the bloodline, Grimms. 85% of all essence had been mixed with forbidden energy; only 15% was part of strengthening.

    I am far ahead in strengthening and will remain as such till I get out of this realm. The new circumstances have made things dangerous for me, but they will also provide more Grimms to fight.

    Some of those Grimms will have bloodlines.

    I stayed in my core for a few minutes before I stepped out of the practice room and directly went out to shower.

    After I finished with it, I once again had a delicious meal that my clone had cooked.

    Once I finished with it and washed the tes; I opened the recording and was surprised to see there was a battle an hour ago. It was between the two natives, which seemed to have finished within a few minutes.

    Seeing there was no one waiting for me outside. I summoned my armor and stepped through the gate.

    It was a morning, with gentle sunlight and the sound of monsters. That put a smile on my face.

    Hun!

    However, that smile remained only for a few seconds, before my soul sensed discovered something, that made a raging anger appear in my eyes.

    I took a deep breath and investigated it further.

    ''A trap,'' I thought and shook my head.

    A few miles away from me; there is a Dogman eating a native flesh. It is not alone. There are two more that are hiding, and those two are quite powerful.

    With my power, I would only be able to handle one at most, two, I couldn''t. Three will be my death.

    While I want to kill those three bastards, I know I will need to keep myself in control, no matter how much I hate doing that.

    I took deep breaths and walked away.

    Though, I still kept sending the soul waves toward Grimms. To keep eyes, on any opportunity that pops up, but unfortunately, it didn''t.

 Chapter 3586 Hiding

    Chapter 3586 Hiding

    "I will have fun eating you tonight," I said to the chicken monster as I finally froze it with my strings.

    Fighting it wasn''t easy.

    The bastard was quite strong and the first monster in more than three weeks to discover me. Thankfully, I had discovered it and made the preparations, or our battles would have alerted quite a lot of people.

    A momentter, I pulled it into my core and collected everything I had spread around the battlefield before walking away.

    A few minutester, I was a distance away inpletely stealth.

    Even if someone hade across the battlefield, it would be extremely hard for them to track me.

    I spread my soul waves around as I walked soon after something caught in it, that put a smile on my face.

    I investigated and when everything seemed fine; I moved toward the target. It is a little far and moving, but I am confident that I will catch up to it.

    Hun!

    Over ten minutes passed when suddenly, I had stopped. A Sky Sovereign had entered my range, and it was releasing the crystals.

    Since I had seen one two and a half days ago, I haven''t seen another Sky Sovereign throwing away the crystals, until this one.

    I only stopped for a second, before resumed moving toward the prey. As for the crystal, they are not going anywhere, not to mention I will have to pass the Grimms to get them.

    The Grimms, who also seemed to have sensed the Sky Sovereign and now hiding.

    Hun!

    Another minute and a half passed, and I was stealthily moving toward the Grimm. When I suddenly stopped, my expression changed drastically.

    I thought for a moment before taking out of my abode and entering inside it through the invisible gate.

    Eight secondster, my abode sensed the powerful shockwave.

    I had sensed another Sky Sovereign; a Grimm and seeing the direction it was moving and how the native Sky Sovereign stopped. It is without a doubt that, the fight will ur, and it did, if the data in front of me is any proof.

    I really wanted to curse right now; that Grimm was really juicy, and it wouldn''t have taken me long to kill it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With the Grimms controlling our exit. It had be even more important for me to kill these bastards; it will not only reduce their numbers but will also provide me with a boost of strength.

    I sighed and shook my head, before sitting on the chair, watching the smallke.

    A minuteter, I tapped a few buttons on themand before entering inside my core. The abode will inform me, the moment the battle ends. Till then I will do something productive.

    There are a lot of things for me to do in my abode.

    I appeared by the door of the library and entered inside. There, four of my clones are working on the inheritance and I joined them.

    Since I got the method; I am steadily walking toward the limit. In the forbidden strengthening. In the regr strengthening, I am sprinting, thanks to the juicy Grimms.

    So, it bes important that I make just as fast progress in the inheritance as well.

    This is easier said than done, especially when I am trying to add more ancient rune formations at every breakthrough.

    I am even nning to think about deputing one more clone for this job, but I have yet to decide on it. The four clones outside the library are doing an important job too, and I didn''t want to pull them out.

    Still, I will do it, if I feel the need for it.

    I worked and even helped my clone brainstorm. There are many things we are trying; we have to do it. It is this way; that we could find the best-suited choice for the inheritance.

    If we always go, we could never achieve the level of inheritance. We try to achieve at every breakthrough.

    More than an hour passed inside, when I stopped and got out of my core. Outside, I looked at the data floating in front of me.

    Earlier, I had made a setting that the abode would inform me, if it didn''t sense battle fluctuation for five minutes straight, and for the five minutes, there was not as slightest fluctuation of Sky Sovereign powerhouses.

    I studied the data carefully but didn''t leave the abode immediately and instead activated a few formations in the above.

    Fifteen minutes passed, and I finally dared toe out and the destruction, I saw a kind of shock.

    It is not like; I have seen it first time, but still, the power of the Sky Sovereigns is on apletely different level.

    I shook my head and spread the soul waves.

    Hun!

    There was a relief, not sensing the presence of the Sky Sovereigns, but the momentter, my eyes lit up and I started to move.

    The Grimms I had been chasing are still hiding under the power of the stealth formation and it is quite good. However, it was still unable to hide from my soul waves.

    They are notmon waves of soul sense. If they had been, I wouldn''t dare to use them.

    They are special with the inherent forbidden power in them, which makes them discover things that are hiding very well.

    Seven and a half minutester, I reached near the Grimm. Closer than I would have if it hadn''t used that stealth formation.

    I didn''t immediately attack it, even though I had confidence that I would be able to kill it within half a minute. Instead, I hid and released my strings.

    A minute and a halfter, a smile appeared on my face, and I walked toward the Grimms, with a smile on its face.

    It sensed me and within seconds, it realized, I wasing toward it. Seeing that, it had removed that formation and looked at me, with its crimson eyes.

    "You have a powerful soul sense," said Goatman, and I grinned. "It is not the only powerful thing I have," I said and leaped toward it.

 Chapter 3587 Blockade

    <h4>Chapter 3587 Blockade</h4>

    "I should be able to reach there in one and a half days," I said, looking at the destination in the crystal.

    I didn''t waste any time and moved toward it and, like always; I didn''t take the direct route. There is no harm in being cautious; at most, it will waste a few hours, but if there is something fishy, I will be much safer, on that route.

    An hour passed, and I had onlye across one native, who was also moving in the same direction as me.

    He hinted that we would travel together, but I politely declined.

    I am safer alone; a team increases the chances of discovery in ces like this and restricts me from using all my abilities.

    The team also has its advantages.

    Not all dangers could be dealt with alone, and many times, I found myself wishing that I had been with the team. It would have made a lot of things easier; I would be able to take the risks that I usually wouldn''t.

    Though, when I weigh the advantages and disadvantages of both. The benefits of being alone are far outpaced by others.

    Hours passed, and I started to sense more and more Grimms.

    ''It seemed like, they have formed a blockade,'' I thought, seeing the number of Grimms. The things were serious than I had imagined.

    I immediately reduce the speed, to not get discovered by them.

    The Grimms are takingplete advantage of their numbers. They are not even letting us get to our gathering spot; this huge they have formed will kill quite a lot of people.

    The thing, that made me turned somber is that there is nothing our Sky Sovereigns could do against it.

    Their numbers are not dense enough that they could wipe out arge number of them in a single attack. There is also the problem of Grimm Sky Sovereigns, who are waiting for natives to do that.

    So, they could gang up and kill them.

    Though they seemed to be helping in their own way. I could feel auras of native Sky Sovereigns all over, unlike the Grimms ones, who were hiding.

    I had sensed two Grimm Sky Sovereigns till now; both of them hiding very well and I am sure there would be more. Thankfully, both of those Sky Sovereigns are hiding far away, or I wouldn''t be walking right now.

    Hun!

    Over half an hour passed, and I kept moving slowly when I sensed a juicy Grimm.

    It is not only Grimm with the bloodline I had sensed or the one, I could kill, but it is one I could kill with the single attack.

    To be honest, I shouldn''t take such risks, when there are two Sky Sovereigns to my left and right, but it is the same condition that is forcing me to take the risk.

    I know, that things are dangerous, but killing the bastard like that, will help me survive in what ce I am and the things I will face in the future.

    So, I took a deep breath and moved.

    Nine minutester, I reached the Werewolf. I could attack it and kill it and it won''t be able to discover me, but it is too risky to do that, in a ce like this.

    Understanding that, I used my most trusted weapon.

    Strings.

    They came out of me and moved toward the Werewolf. It took them a few seconds to reach the Werewolf before they moved to wrap themselves around its body, while the Werewolf remained oblivious to the biggest danger of its life.

    It is patrolling like it had been asked to do, search for the natives and kill them. If it couldn''t kill them, then call the others who could.

    The Grimms didn''t look bored. There was even a smile on its face, as if it had remembered something.

    I followed it silently, while my strings wrapped around it.

    A minute had passed, and I moved, while at the same time, the Werewolf froze. It was shocked at first when it felt it bound before a horror appeared on its face when it saw it couldn''t even twitch. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Not only twitch, but it also couldn''t even bring out its soul sense or bloodline energy. Everything that came out was going into the spongy field that covered it.

    It was then, that it noticed it and could see the rage shing in its eyes, but that emotion hadsted for a second before it had morphed into pitying.

    Unfortunately for it, there is no pity in my heart for a monster like this.

    "Hope you will not be a Grimm in the next life," I said gently to it and pulled it into my core.

    A momentter, I moved.

    They will notice its absence soon, and I want to be as far away from this ce as possible.

    They discovered its absence four and half minutester and searched around, but by that time. I had crossed quite a lot of distance, that even their soul senses hadn''t reached me.

    Still, I remained careful, especially of the two Sky Sovereigns, but it seemed like. They didn''t care much about the death of the Earth Sovereigns or those Earth Sovereigns didn''t inform them.

    There was no change in their sneaky soul sense.

    Of course, these bastards aren''t just hiding. They are also scanning the areas with their soul sense, but since they are in stealth, their soul sense is weak and its range is short.

    If they came out and spread their soul sense to full range, their soul sense would even reach me. It is why I had kept my abode ready; the moment I sensed their soul sense close to me, I would hide my abode.

    It is the best ce to hide. It is even difficult for Sky Sovereigns to find me once I am there.

    Till now, the soul sense of neen Sky Sovereigns have scanned over it, and not a single one of them had discovered my abode.

    I couldn''t help, but feel proud of that.

 Chapter 3588 Ring City I

    <h4>Chapter 3588 Ring City I</h4>

    I stayed hidden and didn''t even breathe as I tracked the Grimming toward me.

    It is moving fast, getting away from the natives. It had been fighting. It is quite injured, but still moving fast.

    Well, I am not surprised. If it didn''t have this much strength, it wouldn''t have been able to finish the three challenges of the temple of Irudin.

    Hun!

    Twenty-seven seconds passed when I moved. I used every bit of the strength and within a moment, crossed over a hundred meters, appearing directly in front of the Bullman.

    I was surprised. It had been expecting the enemy toe from behind, not from the front, especially when there was a powerful soul sense guiding it.

    "You"

    Puch!

    It was only able to let out a single word before my spear pierced inside it and sent arge amount of energy inside, crushing all its defenses, before pulling the Bullman inside.

    "Hehe!"

    I grinned, not to the Bullman. It had already disappeared, but the one whose soul sense covered therge area.

    It was Peak Earth-Sovereign, like the one, I had just killed, but with a bloodline that I couldn''t match. It had been watching from a distance, which was a mistake. If it hade to rescue it or hade a little closer, I wouldn''t have dared to do this.

    Here, with a distance between it and me, I did.

    I could tell it was angry, not because I had killed it, but because I had entered its soul range and even killed the Grimm inside it, while it was unable to discover me.

    ''I Will Kill You!''

    It roared at me through the soul sense, while the grin on my face became even bigger hearing that.

    ''You will have to catch me first,'' I replied to it and began to move. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This time, I didn''t care about the stealth, only speed. I moved fast. I need to move fast. The bastard was really fast, and it was catching up to me and the only thing that made me relieved was the things ahead.

    Three minutes and seventeen secondster, it stopped at the invisible boundary.

    "A regret," I said with a sigh, before reducing my speed and moving ahead with the normal speed. I didn''t get too close to those hiding or even nod at them; there was no need to show off.

    I had already revealed some of my talent attacking in the stealth.

    I have crossed the blockade and now entered the area controlled by the natives. It had taken me two days to reach here; I would havee in the day, but the blockade and also because I hunted the Grimms.

    I had found quite a lot of Grimms with the bloodline, and they made my strength rise and lot.

    It is the reason why; I was able to kill the Bullman in a single attack. Though its injuries have also yed a good part in it.

    A few minutes passed, and I came across more and more natives hiding stealthily. The Grimms might have formed a blockage, but if they dared toe inside the area controlled by the natives, they would pay the heavy price.

    A few minutes passed and natives became more visible; they were alert and patrolling the area.

    Fuck!

    From there, it didn''t take me long to see the camp and it couldn''t help but surprise me.

    The camp is an artifact, or rather the wall covering it and forming the dome over it. If what I am sensing is right, then it is a Sky Sovereign level; Grimms will find it hard to break it if a sufficient number of the Sky Sovereigns are powering it.

    ''No wonder they didn''t attack directly,'' I thought.

    Soon, I reached its massive red doors; they were metallic and gave me a scary feeling.

    I didn''t make any unnecessary movements and activated my badge. The projection of Tor''s emblem appeared above it.

    I felt many badges scanning it.

    I may have shown the badge, but I didn''t reveal my identity. I kept it anonymous. Though it is temporary, their badges have recorded the unique signature of my badge and will know about the organization.

    However, they will need to make an application for it and not always, the organization ept the application.

    If it had been normal time, I would have revealed my identity to other members, but it had be sensitive after a visit to the temple. Even now, many people are searching for those who have gone to the temple.

    Speaking of which, I have got another coin.

    It is a wooden one, and that made it four. I have five crystal and metal ones each.

    There might not be many people who entered the seventh challenge, but many people have survived the first three challenges and thus have the coin. I have gotten a few of them from the Grimms I had killed.

    It made me quite happy.

    Those coins are very important to me. Especially wooden ones: I could forge many things with them and use them in alchemy. I could even use the essence of it in practice, but I wouldn''t do that.

    It would be wasteful.

    Hun!

    I was in my thoughts when the door opened, but I didn''t directly enter the other side. No, I had gone to the room, where I had been asked questions for nearly an hour, including the information on the Grimms.

    I have provided them; they were surprised seeing how detailed it is.

    I wonder how they would have reacted if I had provided them with full details. Which they will receive in a few hours; I had hidden a crystal with information on the Grimms.

    I wouldn''t have done that, but our condition is quite precarious here. They need as much as information, possible to deal with the threats of the Grimms.

    "Wee to ring camp," said the Bear Beastwomen, and the door opened, revealing the camp inside, or rather a small city.

    The sheer number of people here surprised me. I didn''t think so many of here. I wouldn''t have been, if the Grimms hadn''t created the blockage, but so many people were able to gather here, despite the blockade.

    It made me relieved and small appeared on my face; the things wouldn''t be easy for the Grimms, as they might have expected.

    I looked at the whole view of the city before I entered inside.

    The camp is huge and has a powerful dome covering it. So, even if the Grimms, avoided every powerhouse for the sneak attack. They wouldn''t seed in it; this dome would stop them.

    I walked inside the city and could see abodes everywhere.

    There are not only private above but also public ones. They are part of the artifacts and people are living in them.

    Usually, people wouldn''t live in ces like this, where someone could spy through them, but here some of them doing that, because if the attack came.

    These buildings are part of the artifacts and will protect them. They are the strongest things here. Barely any abodes couldpare them in the defense.

    I have no interest in sacrificing my privacy.

    I took out my abode, which transformed into a single-story house. It looked beautiful, but so are most of the abodes.

    There is nothing special about it, even when one scans it with their soul sense.

 Chapter 3589 Ring City II

    <h4>Chapter 3589 Ring City II</h4>

    "I will ept these seventy-two igue flowers," said the man and took them from my hand, while I took the thing I want.

    I ced it into my storage and looked at the whole market, where I had been shopping for thest hour, before walking toward my abode.

    Ie to the market day in the morning, afternoon, and evening and spend around two to three hours in it. It is far more than I would like to do, but there is no other choice.

    If I didn''t have other things to do, I would have stayed a few more hours.

    People understand they might not be able to survive if they didn''t give their all and now, using everything, they have to increase their strength. They are even taking risks and making breakthroughs, which they wouldn''t usually do unless they are very sure of it.

    So, there are a lot of things appearing in the market. Including the rewards from the temple.

    In the past three nights, I have been here. Coins have been auctioned every night, among other rare treasures.

    I didn''t bet on them; their prize was too high. Though, I bet on the other things. I have killed a lot of Grimms and have a lot of things, not to mention my treasures and the resources, I have harvested from nts in my abode.

    I am using all of them to get the things I want.

    I stopped near the pir at the end of the market and tapped on it. Soon, the ring came out bearing the resources, I looked inside, before adding new things to it and uploading my list before walking away.

    I didn''t have time to haggle with every person selling the things.

    I have made a list of thousands of things I want and the things I have offered them. The pir is an artifact that does the deals without the need for anyone to be present.

    With that done, I walked toward my abode while watching the surrounding people.

    Hun!

    A few minutester, I reached my abode and saw twenty-six people already sitting in the waiting room. It surprised me, that in the morning, there were only six, but now, there are twenty more.

    It had been only two days since I had opened the clinic, which is just like the one I had opened in Javelin City.

    In these two days, I had helped make three sessful breakthroughs; the one had just finished, an hour before I left for shopping.

    Now, there are twenty-six people; seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I nodded at them, all of them Earth Sovereigns, before walking into my office.

    Click!

    A minuteter, the door opened and the woman with vine-like hair and purple skin walked inside.

    "Healer, Tanis," she greeted. "Miss Urhav, please sit in the circle," I said, motioning her to sit in the stone circle.

    She had already filled out the detailed form; I had asked all the patients to do so. So, I know all the basic information about her.

    Buzz.

    Now, it is time for her meta-scan.

    "I assume you want to make a breakthrough?" I asked her, to which she nodded. "Yes, I want to make a breakthrough to the Peak of Earth-Sovereign," she replied, with a nervous smile.

    Her meta-scan appeared above her and every second, it became more and more detailed. So much so that it had even surprised her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    We didn''t spear for a few minutes before I turned to her.

    "Unfortunately, I have bad news for you. Ms. Urhav," I said to you and the sadness filled her eyes.

    "You have not reached the limit, and you seemed to have used some heavy resources that strained your body and soul," "I wouldn''t advise to make a breakthrough in a condition like this," I added.

    "Is there nothing you could do?" she asked, to which I shook my head. "I cannot, Miss Urhav," I said and threw the crystal with the meta-scan and diagnosis in it.

    I hope the other healer she goes to would tell her the same.

    I am not the first healer she has gone to; I have seen the scanning rays in her body. She is taking an opinion from a lot of healers.

    She left, and after her, a stone-skinned man entered.

    Like her, he also wanted to make the breakthrough, and, like the woman, he was also not ready. Though his chances are better than hers, if he tried, he would also fail.

    Seven patients came one after another, but not a single one of them was prepared enough to make a sessful breakthrough.

    "Mr. Kaln. You have around 70% chances of sessful the breakthrough and you could improve them even further,"

    "If we were outside, I would have definitely would have told you to wait and use that potential to the limit," I said to the scaled man, with a small blue pearl in the center of his forehead.

    "I would have done the same, but here, I do not have that luxury," he said and sighed.

    "As you are aware, I offer the breakthrough formation. It might sound like boasting, but it is the best one in the whole camp. If you want, you can book it," I said to him.

    "My friend had made a breakthrough here in the morning. She had praised the experience a lot," he replied, and I smiled.

    "I like to book a slot,"

    "At which time?" I asked. "Sooner the better," he replied. To which I smiled.

    "I will have finished with patients by five. By then you can browse the assortment of essences and refined resources I have," "If you like, you can give me the list of resources you have prepared and I will see if you need anything," I said.

    He hesitated for a moment before giving me a crystal.

    A few secondster, he walked through the door, while I sent the crystal to my clone. To study the list and make changes, if he requires it.

 Chapter 3590 Ring City III

    <h4>Chapter 3590 Ring City III</h4>

    Click!

    I opened the door and walked into arge hall. It is made whole abode, which I had connected to the one, where I am living.

    It is possible with some abode, including the one I had forged.

    Despite therge hall, it feels a little crowded with nearly a hundred people browsing the things.

    The essence store has be quite popr; I am raking in money with it.

    I have brought out nearly all the refined essences I have in my core and currently, the moon and my clone are refining the essences to meet the increasing demand.

    There are over twenty-five thousand essences in here.

    I have refined a lot of them, most as the practice, but some with the intention to sell, after I be aplete member of the tor. Now, with the speed I am selling; I don''t think I would need to sell them to the organization.

    I am not only selling essences but also rare resources, like stainless lotuses. They are bestsellers and one would need to bet on them to get them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "The quality of your wares is really amazing, Healer Tanis," said elvish man, a Sky Sovereign. "I am d you approve. Sky Sovereign," I replied politely.

    "Do you have more stainless lotuses? I am willing to pay a good price for them," he asked, and I only smiled.

    He didn''t say anything further, nor did he try to pressure me.

    I am from Tor, and I have already shown myself to be quite special and a few of our Sky Sovereigns keeping an eye on me. Though, it might be more rted to what they got from my badge, rather than what I am showing.

    It seemed like, Tor had given me a special designation. A priority over most; is if something goes wrong and there are only ten people to save, but they could only save one.

    Then it would be me, who they would save.

    I don''t much care about that privilege, because the first thing they will save is their own life. It is best that I have gained the ability to save mine.

    I stayed in the hall for a few minutes and restocked, before walking away.

    Today is an important day. I have got a prize, that I had been waiting for; it took me a week, but I got it. It will give me huge data and provide the powerful fusion energies that I require.

    Click!

    The door opened, and a woman came in; she beautiful woman, with baster skin and eyes, that were ck as night. Her tail is long and needle-sharp; containing a powerful poison that is special to her race.

    "I am ready, healer Tanis," she said, and a smile appeared on my face.

    "Let''s go then," I said and led her toward the door.

    Click!

    We entered the other side, and there was a huge ck crystal circle, where there were already people sitting there in various states of their breakthrough.

    Seeing that, she looked at me.

    "The artifact is powerful enough to support twelve Sky Sovereigns breakthroughs simultaneously," I said, and she looked hesitant.

    "You can look yourself, if you don''t believe me,"

    She didn''t say anything, but she touched the huge disc and looked for nearly a minute before turning back to me.

    Now, there is no nervousness in her eyes.

    "Where do I sit?" she asked. "Anywhere, you feelfortable," I replied. She nodded and walked toward the disc, before on the third circle on the left.

    She closed her eyes, and a momentter, a rose-colored formation came out of her. A breakthrough formation from her inheritance and connected with the breakthrough formation.

    In a second, it connected seamlessly, surprising even her.

    A couple of secondster, she brought out the resources; some of which she had brought from me.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed as she started the breakthrough, and I looked at her meta-scan in front of me. Her breakthrough formation is good, but not good enough to stop mine from scanning her thoroughly.

    I already had my seed inside her and after it connected with breakthrough formation; it began to give me even clearer results on her progress.

    It had been six days since I had started and till now, a total of fifteen people have made a breakthrough in here.

    All sessful.

    This woman is Peak Earth-Sovereign and if she seeds, she will be a Sky Sovereign.

    Providing me with a massive amount of high-quality fusion energy and data.

    She will be the first person I will record making a breakthrough into Sky Sovereigns and I hope she seeds. Not only for the data and energy but also for the safety; an extra Sky Sovereign will help a long way in our safety.

    I was quite excited, but also nervous, seeing her, but I calmed my heart and watched.

    Click!

    I watched for half an hour before I opened the door and a person entered inside. A minuteter, he also sat down in the circle and started with the breakthrough.

    If she seeded, it would help a lot with my record, and I might get more people to make a breakthrough for the Sky Sovereign.

    I want them and it is not just my selfish reason, but also because I know I am the best. Not even Sky Sovereign healers are better than me; even without the forbidden power, I could beat them.

    I watched the four of them for a few minutes before closing my eyes.

    A momentter, I am in my core, and I stayed there for two and a half hours of real time, before opening my eyes and walking out.

    There I started to meet more patients; there were hundreds of them, and I met with each of them. Of them, two agreed to make a breakthrough immediately, while three were ready but needed time to make the preparations.

    Now, six people are making the breakthrough, the highest in the past few days.

    That is why I decided to not go to the market tonight. Even though there are not many things I could do to help them once they start and even when I could; I could do it remotely since the seed inside them.

    One and a half hour passed, and I opened my eyes.

    "Congrattions, on reaching the Peak Level of Earth Sovereign," I said to the stone skin man who had just opened his eyes.

    "It is all thanks to you, Healer Tanis," replied the man.

    I talked to him for a few minutes and did some mock check-ups despite knowing everything about him before sending him off.

    Hours passed, and people finished their breakthrough and the baster skin woman had also reached thest step of her breakthrough.

    The consolidation.

    It is not going smoothly, there is some instability. It is small, but this small one could copse everything.

    Minutes passed, and I wanted every moment with bated breath, till the consolidation was finished and the strengthening energies released.

    Seeing this, I finally took a sigh of relief.

    "Congrattions, Sky Sovereign," I said to the woman, who got a brilliant smile on her face.

 Chapter 3591 Heavy Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 3591 Heavy Responsibility</h4>

    "Thank you, healer Talis," said the Beastman and walked out of the room, but Iid back on my chair with tiredness.

    It had been half a month since I hade to the camp and even now, there is no word of when we are going to for the gate.

    However, more people areing every day. Many are new, specifically sent from outside to deal with the threat of Grimms. All of them Earth Sovereigns; experienced with good stealth methods to breach the blockage.

    Our people are also moving deeper into the blockade to harass them.

    Since I am a healer, I am exempted from any duties in the camp. It also helps that I had produced three Sky Sovereigns within a week and there was no failure.

    Not in Sky Sovereign or Earth Sovereign breakthroughs.

    It is why there are a lot of people waiting in the waiting room with nine people making a breakthrough in my breakthrough formation. Unfortunately, there is not a single Peak Earth Sovereign, trying for Sky Sovereigns.

    It is not like; they didn''te. They did, and a lot of them, but unfortunately, not a single one of them is ready.

    The conditions for the Sky Sovereigns are much harder and only give ok to those who I truly think have a chance to make a breakthrough.

    Though some still tried and ended up losing their lives.

    Hun!

    I was in my thoughts when I sensed the presence at the gate of my abode.

    "Healer Tanis, are you free?" said the man at the door.

    Click!

    Seeing who it was, I immediately got up and appeared by the door, before opening it.

    "Wee to my humble abode Sky Sovereign Namio," I said to a grey-skinned man, with a red gem on his forehead.

    He looked to be a teenager of fifteen or sixteen, but a man at least a century old and Peak Sky-Sovereign. He is one of the four leaders of the camp and a member of Tor.

    "Namio will do, Healer Tanis," he said as he entered inside, and I led him to the living room.

    "How can I help you, Sky Sovereign Namio?" I asked as we took a seat.

    "You know, in the past two and a half weeks, we have lost seventeen Peak-Earth Sovereigns. All failed during their attempt to make a breakthrough into the Sky Sovereign," he said, surprising me.

    I thought the number was around ten, but it was greater. This means those who failed to have a much higher number.

    Death isn''t the only result of failure.

    "It is regrettable," I replied after a moment of silence.

    "It is. This is why, we have decided, that anyone making a breakthrough into the Sky Sovereigns will have to get your permission. Without it, they are not allowed to make a breakthrough," he said, looking at me with his amber eyes.

    "It is a heavy responsibility," I said after some time. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I didn''t ask, why me? I know the answer to that well. I am the one who made three people reach Sky Sovereign and have also had a perfect record in all the breakthroughs.

    I am their obvious choice. There is no one better than me.

    "It is, but we are confident in your abilities. We cannot afford to lose any more talented Earth-Sovereigns," he said.

    "I ept," I epted with a sigh.

    There is no choice, and it is not like I didn''t want it. It is a tremendous opportunity for me to collect massive data and fusion energy.

    "Aside from that; they will only be allowed to make a breakthrough in your breakthrough formations,"

    "As you have said, it is the best in here," he said, dropping another bomb.

    He left for a few minutes and a minute after that. The soul sense of Sky Sovereigns spread through the entire city. Informing them of this new development.

    When I went to the market, I got quite many looks, and when I had returned. There was a line in front of my abode; as the waiting room had been filled.

    A minuteter, I got busy, and three and a half hourster; I got the first person ready for the Sky Sovereign breakthrough and he was not the only one.

    I got another one.

    The next morning, there were two new Sky Sovereigns in the city. It seemed to shock the whole city, as when the clinic opened, there was an even bigger line.

    It seemed like nearly every Peak-Earth Sovereign had lined up in front of me.

    That day, I found a whopping Seven Peak Sovereigns eligible for the breakthrough and they began it on the same day.

    All seeded, but there was no shock in the city because the city didn''t know whether they had seeded. Only four Sky Sovereigns of leadership and me knew about their sess.

    Even other Sky Sovereigns aren''t aware of that.

    For the next five days, not a single person had made a breakthrough in the Sky Sovereign had made a breakthrough. Because I tested all the Earth-Sovereigns, on the day of the announcement.

    However, the condition didn''t remain the same for long. On the fifth day, I found an eligible Earth Sovereign.

    He was one of the new ones who hade to the city; every day, people were making the journey to the city, crossing the blockade that Grimms had set up.

    From then, every few days, there will be someone making a breakthrough into the Sky Sovereign. If it is a lucky day, there would be two.

    This realm is fructuous; many people have found encounters, that helped them tremendously.

    I am one of them and I wish I could also make a breakthrough.

    I am making steady progress, but I am far from making a breakthrough. Even if I reached the limit, I still wouldn''t be ready to make a breakthrough, as I am still working on the inheritance.

    It would take me months before I finished with it.

 Chapter 3592 To The Grimms I

    <h4>Chapter 3592 To The Grimms I</h4>

    "So much energy," I said as the sixteenth Sky-Sovereign had left after making a breakthrough.

    I am looking at a massive about of fusion energy collected by my breakthrough formation by my breakthrough formation. It is truly massive, more than I had ever collected, and arge amount of it hade from Sky Sovereigns.

    The fusion energy is silvery mist, but there are colors too, but over 80% is still silvery.

    This will help me tremendously in research and upgrading the breakthrough formation. I am still in the designing phase, as I n to incorporate the formation of the ancient runes into it.

    It will take time, a lot, but I hope to gather all the materials and create the formation before I make a breakthrough into the Earth Sovereign.

    I have already gathered the most difficult material; the fusion energy of the sixteen Sky Sovereigns.

    I am really happy with that number. They will make a tremendous contribution to our survival. If they were out wouldn''t be worried about their survival; they wouldn''t have made the breakthrough.

    Some would have taken years, some decades, or even centuries, with many failing in their breakthrough.

    This stressful environment where their survival depends on sess increases the chances of the people quite a lot. It could be said to be the single biggest factor in their sess.

    Because here, their soul and body are aligned for a single purpose and that is extremely important for the breakthroughs of Sovereign and above.

    I looked at the energies for a minute more before focusing on the three making the breakthrough. They are different stages of Earth-Sovereign and like sess.

    They are in different states, but I focused on the man who had started the breakthrough less than an hour ago. His core is consuming resources, most of which he had collected himself, but some he had brought for me.

    Though he is also using some from my breakthrough formation.

    I had ced a huge number of resources inside the breakthrough formation. It is really huge and if they need it, the formation will give them.

    I didn''t charge for it; it was the least I could do for taking their fusion energy and looking at their greatest secret for my selfish.

    The data, I have got is massive.

    Especially from the thousands of tests I have done on hundreds of people who have made the breakthrough here. Even now, many tests are being done on people making the breakthrough right now.

    The data they will provide will help me make my breakthrough safer and also design better breakthrough formation, among many other things.

    I watched them for a few minutes before I walked out of the room, before walking out of the abode altogether. Before, I didn''t use to leave the abode, while people making a breakthrough, or at least till I was confident they would be sessful.

    Now, I don''t do that.

    As I walked toward the market, I noticed the looks were familiar and unfamiliar.

    Even if the sess of the Sky Sovereign breakthroughs has been kept secret. There are no restrictions on Earth Sovereign, and it is making people talk.

    In the past month, I became quite famous in the city and over 60% of its people came to me for breakthrough advice.

    Soon, I reached the market, which had be more than twice as before, but it was active as it was. There is a somber mood in the entire market.

    Thirty-seven days have passed since I havee here, and the day of attack is drawing near. Two days ago, the date of the realm closing had passed, but due to the erasure of the boundary between parts of the realm, the closure date had been extended.

    Still, people are aware that we are going to go to the gate soon.

    A month and a half had passed since they have sent the message, which is enough for those who coulde here toe here. Even those who had been sent by the organizations outside.

    From what I have been able to gather, we have gotten enough numbers off Earth Sovereigns and Sky Sovereigns.

    I don''t know the exact number of Grimms we will have to deal with, but current numbers would be enough for us to give us the best shot.

    I brough everything, I found interesting and went to the pir. Where I had received good news. Many of the things I have ced here have been sold and also; I got many things I have wanted.

    I now have nearly all the resources; I need to meet my close needs. The rest I didn''t have could easily be got from the organization.

    Speaking of organization, I wonder how far; they have gone in my verification. I like to be a full member as soon as possible. There are privileges that are only avable to the full members.

    I shook my head and pushed away my thoughts. I didn''t need to think about it; I would know if I got out of the realm safely.

    Soon, I finished and walked toward my abode.

    ''Healer Tanis, cancel all the appointments for the evening,'' said the familiar voice in my mind.

    I wanted to ask further about it, but the connection was cut. I could connect, but it was unlikely that I would receive any answer, and nor did I need it; this small sentence had pretty much exined it all.

    Soon, I reached my abode and took the afternoon appointments.

    They only said about evening appointments and didn''t say anything about the ones in the afternoon.

    Once that is done, I put a signboard, that I am taking the evening off. After that, I started with my preparations. There are a few I have to make, if I am thinking is going to be happening in the evening.

    Soon, the evening came, and I made dinner and ate it, before lying on the couch and closing my eyes.

    "Attention everyone; gather in the city square in an hour. It is time. We teach the Grimms a lesson for what they did to us," said the loud voice, which rang through the entire city.

    Hearing that, I opened my eyes immediately and walked underground to the tunnel.

    My identity is sensitive and Grimms probably knew about it, and some traitors are even keeping an eye on my abode.

    Thankfully, Sky Sovereigns had made a preparation for that.

    ¡­

    "¡­the Grimms had blocked the exit, and we will show them, what a colossal mistake they made," said the stone-skin man, whose purple skin glittered like a crystal as he spoke.

    He is one of the four leader Sky Sovereigns standing in front, while behind them, were more Sky Sovereigns. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A few of them helped by me, but not all of them were present. Many are hiding among Earth-Sovereign in the guise. We must hide our real strength till we meet the Grimms on the battlefield.

    As he spoke, people cheered loudly.

    The people had been preparing for this for the past month, using everything to increase their strength.

    Some had used a method that was harmful to them.

    So, it could be said they are more than ready to take revenge on the Grimms for what they have forced them to do.

    "To the Grimms!" he shouted and the whole ring city had disappeared, and Sky Sovereigns moved toward the direction of the exit, and we followed behind them.

    Hun!

    I spread my soul sense wide and was quite surprised to see there weren''t any Grimms. It seemed like; they had suspected and started to run away already.

    Even Grimms aren''t overconfident enough to think about facing such a high number of natives without any support.

    It is a huge number, but I know very well that Grimm''s numbers are going to be even higher than us, the question is how many times high; I hope it is not too much or a lot of people will due.

    If the difference is too wide, then we might not even be able to make it to the gate. I guess, I will know the answer to it, within half a day.

    The gate is not close, but with the speed we are moving; it shouldn''t take us over twelve hours to reach it.

    This speed is many times more than what I move; we are flying in the sky openly. So, of course, we could move fast, unlike most Earth Sovereigns, who chose to travel through the ground for safety.

    I wanted to close my eyes and enter my core, but I didn''t.

    There might be safety in huge numbers at least till we reach the Grimms, but I didn''t want to take the risks.

    The Grimms might surprise us with a sudden attack and even a dy of a second in reaction could make me pay high, even with my life.

    I rather not take that risk to make a few hours more productive.

 Chapter 3593 To The Grimms II

    <h4>Chapter 3593 To The Grimms II</h4>

    Hun!

    I saw another group joining us; most of them were Earth Sovereigns, but there were a few Sovereigns and one Sky Sovereign.

    It is not the first group that joined us.

    Not all people have been able to reach the camp amidst the blockade. Many stayed out and now joining us for the battle.

    I am d to see our numbers swelling because we are going to need everything. We have to deal with the Grimms.

    Some of them joined us might be cultists, but they wouldn''t affect us in a major way. Unless they are Sky Sovereigns; they have strategized the battle in a way, that a single person wouldn''t be able to affect the battle in a major way.

    Even if that person is a Sky Sovereign.

    Hun!

    I scanned the people and saw two people among them had entered the temple of irudin.

    I am keeping track of all the people who have entered the temple of irudin. It might not be very helpful, since I will be killing the Grimms, not the natives, but still, I made the list.

    I am doing all this to keep myself busy.

    Despite all my battle experiences, it bes hard for me to control myself in conditions like this. Though I am not too worried; the moment I will see the Grimms, my heart will calm down on its own.

    Ten hours passed, and we were close.

    A few minutester, I sensed my first Grimm in hours. A Sky Sovereign, which is watching us under stealth.

    It did for a few seconds before it started to retreat slowly.

    Minutes passed when I sensed another Sky Sovereign and a few minutes after that, another, and then another. I begin to sense more and more of them the closer we get to the gate.

    I am getting worried and likely it is why they have sent so many Sky Sovereigns as the scout.

    Those Sly Sovereigns might be in stealth, but stealth is so weak that even Sovereigns could sense them, and they have done that on purpose. Their intention was to intimidate us and I know that, but despite that, I couldn''t help but feel intimidated.

    A few minutes passed, and I could see the army; it was blurry, but still, it made me shocked.

    It is not the numbers that shocked me, but the levels of the people. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I controlled myself and looked at our numbers and the level of people. The numbers may seem bad, and it is, but the difference isn''t as bad as it had been when we entered the temple of irudin.

    There, the difference was nearly seven to one; here it is not.

    Over ten minutes passed, and we stopped. The army of the Grimms bes clear to everyone else. If one uses their abilities, they could see the faces of each Grimms and feel their aura, like I am doing.

    Their numbers are thirty-two thousand, five hundred and sixty-seven. It might seem much, but it is when one realizes that 96.2% of them are the Earth-Sovereigns.

    Compared to them, our numbers are much lower. Only eleven thousand-six hundred and forty-two and they are good. Their numbers are nearly three times us, not four or five times as I feared.

    Thud Thud Thud!

    As we stopped, all of us Sky Sovereigns dropped to the ground, leaving only Sky Sovereigns in the sky.

    Seeing the number of Sky Sovereigns; the natives were shocked as well as the Grimms. Those who were hiding their power have revealed themselves and now staring at the shocked faces of the Grimms.

    For a minute, nobody spoke and only looked at each other as intimidatingly as possible.

    "There is no need to have any bloodshed. Just give us the way to the gate and we will leave quietly," said our leader.

    "There will be no leaving here, natives. We will kill you all and feast on you after," said Grimm''s leader, the Werewolf, while the Grimms below him cheered.

    "Since you want the eradication, we will give you one," said the leader with a sigh.

    "ATTACK!" "ATTACK!"

    He roared inmand, and the Werewolf roared on the other side.

    As themand rang out, we began to ring through the verdant hills and stream that flew through them.

    The ce looked like a paradise, but in a few minutes, it will turn into the hell.

    In front of my eyes, hundreds of photos of Grimms begin to sh in front of me. They are divided into two groups.

    The group on the right had over eight hundred Grimms; these were the Grimms who had entered the temple of irudin. There are nearly seven thousand had entered, but less than a third of Grimms, hade out alive.

    Of the third, I could sense over a hundred on the battlefield.

    The group on the left had nearly double that number; many of the Grimms on the right group are also on the left.

    It, on the other hand, had the people with the bloodline.

    I will be especially targeting the Grimms of these two groups. Though, my biggest target is the gate, for it, I am willing to forgo even those juicy Grimms with the big pockets.

    Seconds passed, and we got closer and closer to the Grimms.

    The bastards looked very excited, and I began to feel excited too with every step I took.

    I have been to the ring city for more than a month and every day; I had practiced the dance of ikasanovor. It had brought a big change and not just in the strength.

    I am excited to test it on the Grimms.

    BANG BOOM BANG

    In a matter of seconds, we crossed more than half of the distance, when the Sky Sovereigns reached each of the Grimms and shed.

    It seemed like the sky had been torn apart as they shed; some natives and Grimms even stopped in their tracks, feeling the massive energies.

    Thankfully, they are flying high enough that we could sense the energies. They do not affect us enough to harm us.

    Still, one needs considerable will to bear them.

 Chapter 3594 The Battle I

    <h4>Chapter 3594 The Battle I</h4>

    ng ng ng

    There are less than a mile of distance has remained between us and the Grimms and the attacks have already started from both sides.

    A long sword with a ck de appeared in my hand, and it was cutting through every attacking at me.

    I may not be in strongest of Earth Sovereigns, but I am considerably powerful and could deal with most of the attacksing at me. Till now, there wasn''t a single attack; that I didn''t cut through.

    I had just thought that, when I saw a hugence of white-fireing at me; I immediately moved to dodge it.

    I could cut through it, but I didn''t want to reveal too much of my strength.

    The Grimms are looking at us as we are looking at them. It is wise to not show too much of the power. I will get the chance to show it soon in a few seconds.

    Both armies got closer and closer, till there, is less than a hundred meters, remained between the both sides.

    ng Rip ng.

    Finally, the first waves shed; des shed against the des, and many heads flew, both of the natives and Grimms.

    This is a battle.

    I didn''t let my emotions go astray seeing the carnage and kept moving toward my targets. There are many of them; some I couldn''t match, and I had stayed away from them.

    "Die!"

    Shouted the Tri-Horn Dogman as he appeared in front of me, before swinging its giant crystal saber at me.

    It is not my target, but I am more than wee to its attack from this Initial-Earth Sovereign with powerful bloodline energy.

    Its saber is fast and appeared beside me in an instant before beginning to cut through me. A big smile appeared on the Dogmen''s face seeing that, but a momentter, that smile froze, when it realized what it had cut was not a real me.

    Hun!

    It reacted instantly and began to retreat, but unfortunately for it. It was doomed the moment; it had decided to attack me.

    Puch!

    I appeared in front of its chest, and my sword pierced through it. Crushing all the defenses and delivering a heavy dose, that knocked it out in an instant, before pulling it inside my core.

    The bloodline Grimm entered inside me. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Puch!

    I moved, but a momentter, I stopped and appeared behind the Ratman before piercing my sword into its back.

    Three Ratmen were attacking the single native. I decided to kill, it since it was on my way. Once it was inside my core, I moved, but I wasn''t able to take more than a few steps when Grimm appeared in front of me.

    "Die you, filthy native," said Wereworlf and swung its ws at me.

    It is pretty powerful that I won''t be able to kill it with the power, I am harnessing, and I don''t want to waste time on the Grimms, which didn''t have a bloodline.

    Burst 20%.

    The power of the burst filled me, and I moved. I went straight for its sword and, being smart Grimm, it immediately guessed what I was nning to do and grinned, before increasing the strength of its attack.

    Immediately, the attack got thrice faster and quadrupled in energy.

    The smile on the Grimm''s face says that it had me and I wish I could tell it that, but I don''t want to waste even a single word on it.

    So, when its ws reached me; I revealed my speed by evading them simply and before appearing in front of it.

    Puch!

    It watched in horror as my de crushed through all its defensive methods and pierced through its chest. Like before, I dumped a threatening number of energies into its heart, crushing all its internal defenses before pulling it inside my core.

    It disappeared and moved forward toward the energy, which was fighting against the native, who had already turned bloody in front of it.

    "Die!" said Hogman with a grin and attacked the native. This time, it is the killing attack, not the toying one like thest few.

    Burst 50%.

    The runes lit up inside me as they absorbed the power, and my speed increased.

    Within a moment, I appeared in front of the Bear Beastman and moved my sword in counter against the Hogman''s halberd.

    CLANG!

    Our attacks shed, releasing the powerful shockwave, while we looked at each other without blinking.

    We stared only for a second before the Hogman moved and its target was the Beastman, I had just saved. It seemed like it was unwilling to let its prey leave.

    Well, it needs to because I am its opponent and not the Beastman.

    The runes in me lit bright, and I disappeared, appearing in front of the Bearman again and moving my sword forward.

    CLANG!

    Once again, our des shed, and the Hogman looked at the retreating Bearman, before turning back to me.

    "It seemed like, you will not let me chase my prey," it said. "No, I will not," I replied with a grin.

    The Grimm in front of me is Fiery Tusk Hogman. It is a High-Earth Sovereign; it also entered the temple of irudin. I didn''t know at which level it got out, but I know one thing, defeating it would be challenging.

    It is the reason why; I had chosen it. I want to fight a strong Grimm.

    As for the gate, we cannot even think about it. There is one Grimm Sky-Sovereign hidden there. So, unless our Sky-Sovereigns dealt with it; we will need to fight here and hope, they win or at least hold back the Grimms.

    We are nothing but fodder for the battle.

    The deciders are the Sky Sovereigns; it is the result of the battle above, that will decide our fate.

    "Then prepare yourself for a very painful death," said the Hogman, and its halberd burst into the mes as it swung it at me.

 Chapter 3595 The Battle II

    <h4>Chapter 3595 The Battle II</h4>

    Burst 60%.

    I harnessed the 60% power from the burst and swung my sword toward the ming red halberding at me.

    It came close before tens of copies began toe out of it. These copies are extremely real; they feel the same and even have an aura. It is enough to fool one for a fraction of a second, and that is more than enough to deal with the enemy.

    I do not need a fraction of a second. I know from the beginning, which is real, and which is not.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against its halberd, and a fiery shockwave released from it. Incinerating, every nt in hundreds of meters of radius and even injuring the people fighting close to us.

    Immediately, the natives and Grimms begin to disperse away from us, but not one of us nces at them.

    We alreadyunching our second attack.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    The second attack shed and the third one and four after that, but we didn''t stop. We kept shing one after another, not stopping even for a moment.

    Hun! N?v(el)B\\jnn

    We were attacking fast and hard, with each attack being stronger than the other, when suddenly, I sensed something and moved.

    The Hogman grinned, seeing that, and moved to stop me; it knew I would do something like it and had been prepared, but I was not unprepared either.

    As it swung its sword to stop me; the runes in my armor lit up, and I moved up vertically, before moving vertically, avoiding its attack, but I hadn''t moved to dodge its attack.

    BANG!

    I had just moved when suddenly a fiery volcano burst from the ground. It is not a volcano, but a powerful attack; that would have injured me heavily if I had dodged it on time.

    The attack dispersed a secondter, revealing another Hogman. This new Hogman had darker skin and had one of its tusks dark brown, while the other was fiery red.

    Unlike the first Hogman, it is a fire and earth dual-element powerhouse, and the like first; it had a bloodline.

    It was underground from the beginning. Waiting to kill a powerful native is the reason why I had chosen to fight the Hogman. I mean, why fight one Grimm, when you can get two of them?

    "Nice dodge, native," said the second Hogman.

    "Thanks," I said with a smile, while it grinned. "Well, it is not going to help you," it said and came at me with the first Hogman, aura zing.

    Burst 75%.

    I harnessed more power and moved with a grin on my face, which seemed to unnerve them, or it might be because of how mypact style changed.

    Both of them areing at me from both sides. The first Hogman had dense fire covering its sword, far denser than earlier, while the second one, had magma that would turn me into the ashes if the slightest one had touched me.

    There was one art that had the power to make the body extremely strong.

    It fused the body with special, worldly energy, that will make it impervious to the attacks like this. It was the top method and if I had found this one, which was more suitable for me, I would have chosen that.

    I wanted to choose that, but I knew the Dance of Ukasanovor was more suitable for me and I chose it.

    CLANNG!

    My sword shed with the Magma Halberd and it came at me, covering every inch of me. As it did, my armor opened its defenses, while I moved and dodged the halberd of the first Hogman gracefully.

    I had just done that when the second Hogman attacked me again and this time, it was angry, seeing how I had effortlessly dealt with its first attack.

    Theva is now denser with more power, but I do not fear it, as I moved my sword forward.

    CLANNG!

    Once again, my sword shed and its magma came at me and armor absorbed it, and this time with better ease than thest. My armor got adjusted to the bloodline energy and sucked it all in an instant.

    Knowing I would retreat after the sh, it tried to keep me on the spot. So, the attack from the other Hogman would hit me.

    Unfortunately, it had been too hopeful.

    I moved my sword back and took steps back. It pressed forward, but I took a sharp turn, avoiding both of the attacks.

    The distance was close, but it was my calcted range.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    I dodged and defended against their attacks. Not a single one of them hit me or done any damage to me.

    It is not like, like they are not powerful. They are and a month ago, I wouldn''t have had such an easier time against these two, but in the month so much had changed, that even I am surprised with the grace, I am fighting these two Grimms with.

    It is making them frustrated and angry. It is a battle where thousands are fighting, not a duel where they could take their sweet time in dealing with the enemy.

    It is not like they are not trying. They are using everything they can, but I am like a slippery eel. When they thought they got me, I would simply slip out of their fingers.

    I am not just slipping out; I am also preparing something that will shock them to death.

    "Let''s use our full power; we won''t be able to kill the slippery bastard without it," said the first Hogman.

    The second one seemed unwilling but nodded and the next moment, a powerful aura sted out of their bodies and formed the bloodline phantom above them, before it merged with them, reinforcing their power.

    "Now, it is time for you to die, little bastard!"?roared the first Hogman and attacked. Its attack is impressive.

    A massive halberd of fire formed behind it, and it wasing at me. If that wasn''t enough, the second attack was just as huge halberd formed on the other side.

    Both came at me and despite their massive size; they were extremely fast and powerful, that they were turning everything asunder in their path.

    Even the air burned, and the ground started to melt.

    The attack was really powerful, that my heart started to beat wildly. There is a fear in my heart, but also a raging excitement; I wanted the battle like this and now I have got it.

    Burst 100%.

    The power of the full burst filled me and I moved.

    Buzz!

    I had just taken a step when my core buzzed and released the strengthening essence. Seeing that, a smile appeared on my face.

    While the Grimms aren''t giving me what these two would give. I will still appreciate the increase in strength and growth of the resources, this will give me.

    It will be the training of bumper essence, these two will give me, but before that happens, I will have to dodge this attack.

    "Hehe!"

    I moved to dodge, as I did that, the two Hogmen grinned and the colossal fiery halberd shone brightly and their speed quadrupled.

    At the same time, the powerful suppressive force released from them; with me being their sole target.

 Chapter 3596 Slaying

    Chapter 3596 ying

    My expression turned serious, seeing the huge change in the attack, but I was not unprepared.

    I have been expecting an attack like that from them. These two had entered the temple and survived, which more than half didn''t.

    This means they are not weaklings, and I am not either.

    The runes inside me lit up radiant, and I became so fast that it surprised both Grimms, but they reacted instantly and controlled their huge halberd to go after me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The speed of their halberds is a little faster than me, and they are catching up. So, a few more formations lit up and my path became a zigzag.

    Many natives and Grimms fighting around us, begin to run away further, which is wise. These halberds are dangerous and turn everything; they pass by into dust.

    "Give up, native. You will never be able to outrun our attacks," said the first Hogman. "Tell me that, after you kill me!" I said back, making them angry.

    They poured even more power into the attack, but its speed increased only slightly, seeing they were already using everything they had with this attack.

    It is their strongest.

    I am also using everything I have, but unlike them, my strength is rising by a little every second due to the strengthening essence.

    I am moving around, chased by the halberds. These attacks aren''t the ones I could simply take, and nor it is time to take them.

    Still, running from them is hard; I am using everything I have and still struggling against them.

    Not a single personing out of the temple is simple. They are far stronger than average, more intelligent, and skillful. If not for that, they wouldn''t have been able to survive those challenges.

    Second after second passed; the halberd chased me around, while all I could do was run away from them.

    It is making them angry, but there is also a smile on their faces. They knew that once their halberd caught me; I will be as good as dead. Even if it didn''t turn me to ashes, my conditions would be bad enough that they wouldn''t have a problem dealing with me.

    If they are thinking that, they are notpletely right, but there are some truths in it.

    So, it is imperative that I keep running till I am ready, and I nearly are a few more seconds and I will act, but these few seconds won''t be easy, seeing how those bastards want to crush me with their halberds.

    I will not let that happen.

    "Bastard, stop running and face our attack like a man!" screamed the first Hogman, nearly the end of its patience.

    "The attack is quite powerful. I don''t think facing it directly is in my favor," I said, making it angry, which seemed to help it harness more power from its bloodline as I sensed the small change in it.

    It is not enough to threaten me yet, but if it keeps increasing; it will be dangerous for me.

    "Then it seemed like, you have left us with no choice," said the second one, speaking for the first time in several seconds.

    "Do it," it said as it looked at the first Hogman, who grinned.

    The next moment; two halberds red brightly and their speed increased tremendously.

    "Fuck!" I cursed.

    Knowing there was no way, I could avoid the attack. I stopped.

    They had burned the bloodline energy in their attack for the speed; it would lessen their power a little, but their speed would increase enough that, the halberds were able to catch me.

    A ck spear appeared in my other hand. It is the best weapon I have.

    Though, nothing could bepared to my totem artifacts. I don''t have two of them. I will have to use the other weapon, or one halberd will have me.

    I would love to dodge one of them, but that is not going to happen, either.

    The two halberds reached me in a fraction of a second and shed against two of my weapons in two hands.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    The deafening shes rang out while the bones in my body broke and my skin split. There is not an orifice that is bleeding or an internal organ that is not being injured.

    As the energy cleared several secondster. I became visible and looked like a ragged doll that was barely able to stand in the air.

    "It survived!" said the first Hogman in surprise. "Then we should finish the job," said the second one, and both of them came at me.

    They were cautious as both of them moved and appeared on both sides of me.

    "Go to hell, native!" screamed the first Hogman and attacked with the second. It was a powerful attack. Though, far from as powerful as those halberds, which made even the tired.

    I didn''t move and watched the attack with the bloodied eyes.

    Soon, there was only a meter distance between the two attacks and me, when my eyes lit up and I moved.

    It immediately surprised them; as I moved with a speed that was even faster, than when I was running from the halberd.

    These bastards should have finished me up, right after the halberds attack. That is when I was at my weakest, but they didn''t.

    They gave me time to activate the healing formation, and they worked wonderfully, strengthening the essence in my body.

    My injuries are far from being healed, but they are healed enough that I can harness myplete strength, and that is what I am doing.

    It reacted immediately and moved its halberd toward me and just when it was a couple of inches away from me, a shocking thing happened.

    Its halberd slowed down suddenly. Enough that I could avoid it with my speed and appear in front of it.

    Hun!

    Sensing something horribly wrong, it retreats, but it is slow, while I am fast as the viper.

    Puch!

    My sword crushed through all its defenses before piercing its chest while it watched in horror and shock.

 Chapter 3597 Jade Horned Rhinoman I

    Chapter 3597 Jade Horned Rhinoman I

    "You!"

    Said the first Hogman, too shocked to say anything else. Seeing his friend getting killed in such a shocking manner.

    Though it reacted instantly as I moved toward it.

    "Die!" It screamed as it swung its halberd at me, with a power greater than its previous attack. The raging anger it is feeling for me helping it, harness more power from its bloodline.

    Which couldn''t help, but put a big smile on my face.

    If it had done that before, it might have increased the difficulties slightly, but it is already on my; nothing it will do will be able to pull it out of it.

    Its huge fiery halberd and my sword reached close when a simr scene yed out as earlier.

    The Hogman had slowed down, and like earlier, I evaded the attack and appeared in front of its chest before moving my sword toward its chest while it tried to dodge it.

    If all my strings had been covering it. It wouldn''t have even been able to dodge the attack, but I had used the strings on two, which were quite a tricky thing, given their power, but my clones helped.

    Usually, my clones watched the battle and gathered data, but I didn''t use that data. Unless it is absolutely necessary.

    In this battle, I am actively taking their help, and giving them tasks.

    As I had said earlier, this isn''t a one-on-one battle where I could take a sweet time. This is a battle where I need to kill the enemies as soon as possible before they kill us, and for that, I am using everything I have.

    My strings, my clones, and everything else, except for the forbidden power.

    The things aren''t that bad to force me to use it in the battle.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through its chest and pushed through the load of energy. The load is slightly weaker than the previous; the dose earlier had nearly killed the Hogman, I don''t want to do that.

    A momentter; it entered my core.

    As I finished killing them, I moved to search for the next target. This is a battle, and I couldn''t waste any second.

    Hun!

    I had just moved to search for the new target when I suddenly shuddered with all the hair on my body standing up.

    I instantly saw the danger, and it wasing at me, in all the fury.

    Seeing the Grimm, my heart couldn''t help, but titan up. The Grimming at me is on both of my lists, but I had not wanted to fight it; at least not this early in the battle before I consume some powerful strengthening energies.

    Now, I have no choice; I will have to fight and kill it.

    It will be a challenge, but what other choice do I have? It won''t wait till; I am ready to face it.

    It didn''t take long for it to appear in front of me and as it did, its aura sted to full power, and a bloodline phantom formed over it, before merging it. Taking its power to another level.

    Seeing that, my expression turned worse.

    It ising at me was already bad enough and now; it wants to finish me off using its full power.

    "Die!" It roared and swung its ax at me.

    The Grimm in front of me is Jade Horned Rhinoman. A High Earth Sovereign, who is much stronger than the two Hogman I had faced.

    If it had fought them, it would have been able to kill them within a minute. I was able to kill them at that time, but I needed to use my strings, while it would have done that job with its ax.

    Those two were stronger than me, and this one was stronger than them by considerable strength.

    Seeing the attacking at me; I swung my sword toward it, with everything I had. I need to attack with everything, or I will be dead before knowing how?

    CLANNNNG!

    The moment its ax hit my sword; I feared it would tear it apart. The attack was powerful and those massive earth elemental energies were like a massive meteor wanting to st me apart.

    Puh!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I shook as the bones in my body cracked and I vomited before flying back like a broken doll.

    The attack was so powerful that I am lucky; that I had designed the armor powerful enough to absorb the energies. If there had been anyone in my ce; they could forget staying in one piece.

    The energies would have torn them apart in thousands of pieces like they are doing right now.

    The physical blow had made a mess inside me, but more formations activated and sent down the energies. These energies mixed with the strengthening essence and began to heal my injuries rapidly.

    It hasn''t been even a minute since the energies were released and they will keeping for some time.

    Not to mention, there are two Hogmen; who had just started to get covered in runes. However, it will take some time before I get the essence energies from them due to resistance and all.

    So, I will have to depend upon the less powerful strengthening essence.

    Whose healing power isn''t weak at all, especially when it merges with the energies of healing formations.

    I had asked one of my clones to take control of the energy. Focus on the ces most important, which will help me harness the peak strength, despite the growing injuries.

    Yes, the injuries will grow; the bastard had already appeared in front of me and is now swinging its ax again with even greater power.

    It didn''t want to give me any chance to survive.

    CLANNNNG!

    Once again, I bore the massive blow of its ax on my sword. It made more of my bones crack and made me bleed from all my orifices, hot of splitting my skin and sending me back at even greater speed.

    There is no mercy in its eyes, just a desire to kill.

    It appeared once again and this time, behind and attacked.

    Formations lit up inside me and I used the momentum and my own power to spin, not caring about the pressure of using such a move.

    If I didn''t, I wouldn''t be able to defend against the attack and that would mean death.

    CLANNNNG!

    Its ax shed against my sword and counter momentum hit me; it was so powerful that it broke many of my bones as I stopped in my tracks.

    The Rhinoman did that intentionally, seeing how it grinned, before attacking me again.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Its attacks continued against me; it was using everything it had to kill me, while I was using every ounce of my strength to defend.

    The bastard may be powerful, but it isn''t powerful enough to kill me. I will not let it kill me. It will be the Grimm who will die and for it, the only thing, I have to do is to survive.

    I will survive.

    The Rhinoman seemed to see the will in my eyes. As the anger appeared in its eyes, and its attacks, begin to get even more powerful.

 Chapter 3598 Jade Horned Rhinoman II

    Chapter 3598 Jade Horned Rhinoman II

    "You should give up; you might be able to dominate me, but you will not be able to kill me," I said with a bloodied mouth.

    The force of the attack stopped me in my tracks and broke many of my bones.

    It had been shooting me like a broken doll before appearing to me and attacking again. Producing the shing forces in my body is the sole reason I am so injured but still capable.

    Thanks to strengthening energy. It is not only healing my injuries, but also increasing my strength.

    Though, the increase it is giving me isn''t enough to deal with this bastard. It wouldn''t be able to give me enough increase, that I would be able to fight against it at a standstill.

    Still, the increase also wouldn''t be too small either.

    "You are overestimating yourself far too much. If you think you will being out of this alive," it saidzily, before swinging its ax.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    This time, it had upped its power considerably.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Once again, its huge ax hit my sword and sent me back faster than before, appearing behind me, and attacking again.

    It attacked non-stop without stopping, increasing its power with each attack.

    Though it shouldn''t increase as it should. If I am right, it is still holding a considerable power back and unwilling to use it.

    Which isn''t surprising, seeing we are on the battlefield. The more power it will guard, the greater the benefit it will provide against the stronger enemies.

    It is not taking me seriously as it should. In its heart, there is no doubt about its ability to deal with me. It was confident that it could kill me in a single attack but didn''t want to show that power.

    I am also grateful for that thinking. If it uses everything it has, it will make things difficult for me.

    It is why, I am making myself look more injured than I am. Fanning its ego, making it seem like, it is a sure bet. So, it wouldn''t take me seriously and it is going with it.

    It might be attacking me, but most of its focus is on the battle. Looking at natives who could pose a threat to it.

    It is powerful, but there are many Sky Sovereigns, here that could kill it. It didn''t want to reveal its power, too early to them.

    It is the reason why; it had chosen me. I am a weak enough target, that it could spend a few minutes on while observing other strong opponents.

    Though, that doesn''t mean it isn''t angry seeing I am still struggling despite it using such strength. It likely wanted to toy with me, but here I am resisting its attacks.

    Finally, a minute passed since its first attack. I am still alive. Thanks to it not using its full strength.

    "I have to say, you are a very good native. My attacks are injuring you, but you are still fighting." He said, appearing behind me andunching another attack.

    "This is just the beginning," I replied to him, and I defended against its attack, which sent me back.

    "Yes, it is the beginning of your painful death," it said and attacked me with apletely different attack. The fractal jade green lines were covering its sword; they looked dangerous, and I asked my clone to take a look at them.

    CLANNNNG!

    I defended before the opposite forces shing in my body hard; making me vomit more with pieces of flesh.

    I am not the only one having a hard time on the battlefield. I am luckypared to those who are dying; their immense power, which gives them dominion over cities, is not enough to protect them from Grimms.

    My heart pained seeing them and I wish I could help them, but I am powerless to save them.

    The only thing I could do to kill as many Grimms as possible. So, there would be fewer of them to fight.

    Buzz!

    A few seconds passed and finally, I heard the sound; I had been waiting to hear. The buzzing of my core.

    As it did, a massive amount of thick, strengthening essence came flowing down my body. It is powerful and some of it mixed with the healing energies of the formation and started to heal my injuries.

    The strengthening essence of the first bloodline Grimms is still flowing in my body, but it couldn''t bepared to this.

    It is really powerful; nothing could bepared to this. It is the most powerful essence I have, and it is strengthening me rapidly; giving me confidence that even if it used all its strength, there is no way it would be able to kill me.

    Unless it bore the strength that even I couldn''t sense. That is unlikely the case.

    I quickly erased that small smile that appeared on my face and continued bearing its attack as if nothing was happening.

    I don''t want to spook it in any case and even begin to disy greater injuries. Which seemed to have abated, some of its anger, but I could see it was nearly its patience and soon, it would use the powerful attack.

    A few seconds passed, and it appeared behind me.

    "I think. It is time; I end you," it said with a sigh of regret and its sword zed in a dark jade light as it came at me with incredible speed.

    Formations lit up me and I turned, bearing the pressure, that broke my bones.

    Still, I could see, I wouldn''t be able to defend against its attack. Its ax is too fast; I won''t be able to stop it.

    The ax moved closer and closer before suddenly shock appeared in the eyes of Rhinoman and its ax got slower, not much, before enough, that my sword would be able to catch up to it.

    In a fraction of a seconds, my sword reached its ax, and when they were about to sh. I sword went over it and I moved with it, appearing in front of its chest.

    It begins to move its ax toward us to stop, while defensive methods, begin to appear across its body.

    Puch!

    My sword moved toward them, crushing one defensive method after another, passed through its bloodline armor, and reached its skin, before gently moving inside it, till it reached its heart.

    When I dumped arge amount of energy; that broke all its internal defenses and stunned its soul for a second.

    While it watched in stunned horror.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground hard after sucking it in my core and crouched down for a moment.

    If I wanted to, I could have frozen it and simply pierced my sword into its chest, but I didn''t want to reveal that much on the battlefield.

    There is always someone watching. Even if they are not; many are actively recording, and I didn''t want to reveal too much.

    So, I asked my clone to control the Grimms. It is not a big thing; they have even let it summon its defensive methods, which my sword crushed through before driving itself into its heart.

    I had killed the Rhinoman; a powerful Grimm, which I didn''t n to fight untilter in the battle, but I did and even killed it.

    I will receive the huge benefits of its soon enough.

 Chapter 3599 Freezing I

    Chapter 3599 Freezing I

    "Die!"

    I got eleven seconds of rest before three Grimms appeared around me. All powerful, wanting to take advantage of my weakness.

    It will kill them glory since all three Grimms I had killed had been stronger than them. Most importantly, they want what I have in my storage; the greed is literally zing through their eyes.

    "You shouldn''t have," I said to them as I straightened up and looked at them before I moved.

    Puch!

    I dodged the while w of the Werewolf and appeared in front of its chest, before piercing my sword into it, while it watched me in horror.

    Pachack!

    As I did, the spear of Ratman, appeared by me, that there is only an inch had remained. When I had moved like a phantom, appearing directly in front of it and decapitating on a strike, before turning to Crockman.

    Puch!

    I appeared behind it and pierced my sword into its chest from behind, before pulling it inside my core.

    I may not be the strongest here, but I am considerably powerful and these Grimms should have thought before attacking me. Though I am happy; they attacked me; the Werewolf had a bloodline.

    I have already had the strengthening essence of three Grimms flowing in my core and soon the Werewolf will join.

    If I continued like this, then there wouldn''t be a single moment where I would be without bloodline essence flowing inside me.

    Each essence took a few minutes to absorb and I only needed to kill the bloodline Grimms, every few minutes. It will not be easy, but there are enough bloodline Grimms here, that I could manage that.

    I looked at the body of Ratman in the core and shook my head.

    I really don''t like to decapitate the Grimms. It is a clear waste, but I don''t want to be seen to be attacking only the chest.

    It is good that I chose Ratman. It was the weakest and inheritance Grimm. I could afford the loss of the essence rose and would be satisfied with the crystals; I get from it.

    I cleared my thoughts and looked around the battlefield, before moving.

    I am a little tired and injured, but not enough that my battle prowess would be affected, anyway.

    So, I should use my strength to kill as much as Grimms as possible; anything could happen in battle and I would need to be strong enough to survive, worse than the oue.

    Hun!

    I had crossed the hill, that had been sted from the middle when I was attacked by the stealth Grimms and its method is quite good.

    Not many Grimms of inheritance have a method as good as this. The best stealth method Grimms are in the hands of those with the bloodline.

    Its sword reached close before I suddenly moved and appeared in front of the Dogman, who was still invisible and swung my sword.

    Pachack!

    It tried to retreat, but my sword was too fast for it, and a secondter; it became visible in two parts.

    I had stored its head and rest and moved toward my target.

    It had sensed me and turned.

    A Deerman, with blue armor andrge ice-blue antelers. It was fighting against a Cat Beastman with another Grimms. The Cat Beastman was powerful but was suppressed under the might of two.

    "Handle the filthy beast; I will have to finish this vermin in a second," it said and came at me, with a powerful bloodline aura, which was at peak.

    It was fast, that it appeared in front of me, what felt like an instant and attack, with its rapier, covered in dense icy mist.

    Its rapier was extremely fast, that I was barely able to move my sword in front in position, despite using every ounce of my strength.

    CLANNNG!

    Its sword shed against me, and that light icy mist turned into a blizzard before covering me.

    Puh!

    The attack was not only fast but also strong, so I immediately vomited the blood, which turned into the mist, before started to take the steps back rapidly to manage the sheer power it had attacked me.

    The attack was so powerful that if it had 20%, it would have shot me back like a broken doll.

    The attack from Jade Rhinoman took my ns forward.

    This Grimm is stronger than Hogman but weaker than Jade Horned Rhinoman. I could have chosen the enemy as strong as before I was not strong enough to bear the full power of the enemies like that.

    I wanted to absorb the strengthening essence first before I got for the enemies of that strength.

    "You shouldn''t have been able to kill; Hgrar, but you somehow did," said the voice through the freezing mist and I sensed the movement from the left.

    I reacted in time and moved my sword to defend against the attacking out of the icy mist.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed and the city mist around me became even dense. While 70% of the mist hit me; 30% remained around me.

    This mist differs from the one that hit me. It had soul-sense obstructing properties. Unfortunately for it; even if it had been tens of times stronger, that it could have suppressed my whole soul sense.

    It still wouldn''t have been able to able to hide from me. I had made that sure before even moving to attack me.

    "You will know how strong I am when I send you the same ce where I had sent your friend," I said as I stabilized myself from the steps.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Hun!

    "Overconfident, are we?" asked the whisper-like voice from the front, but the attack came from behind.

    CLANNNG!

    I reacted swiftly and turned before defending against its attack.

    "You should use your full power. You have that chance now. I don''t want you to have a regret for that when I will kill you," I replied boastfully, with a voice full of confidence.

    There was no reply, but I felt all the hair on my body stand up and it was cold mist, who did it?

 Chapter 3600 Freezing II

    Chapter 3600 Freezing II

    I sensed the attack, and it was noting from a single direction, but in all directions.

    I looked at attacks carefully, and the formations activated.

    A momentter; thick arcs of energy shocked out of me, while I stepped forward and moved my sword defensively.

    BANG BANG BANG

    As my sword moved, I heard the sounds of shes. My energy arcs crashed against the giant freezing arcs of the enemy.

    They were far from enough to destroy the attacks of energy and nor I wanted to. Those attacks lessened their momentum enough, that even if they crashed me; they wouldn''t be able to do anything.

    Even before they wouldn''t be able to do much, other than make me take a step back, and that would have been bad, seeing the enemy is powerful.

    I didn''t want any of such distractions.

    CLANNNG!

    Once again, our des shed, and I began to take steps back, while giant freezing arcs began to crash against me, doing nothing more than making me feel freezing.

    "You are not a simple enemy," said the Frost Deerman from the mist. "Thank you for your praise, but I won''t be showing you any mercy when I will kill you," I replied with a grin and could see, how the Deerman shaking in anger.

    It controlled itself and moved through the mist, beforeing silently to my left and attacking me.

    CLANNNG

    I defended, but unlike before, it didn''t give me even a single chance and attacked me again.

    I was only able to take half a step when I needed to move my sword from left to right, at incredible speed.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I barely defended the attack, but it hade at me with another and then another from them.

    Its attacks are fast and unpredictable.

    Sometimes, he would change direction, sometimes it wouldn''t. Sometimes, it would use the same type of attack, sometimes it would use a different one.

    It is quite hard to defend against the attack, but I am having fun. It is here; that I am showing what I have learned from a dance of ikasanovor.

    I had quite surprised myself with my footwork. It is helping me a lot in dealing with the powerful physical aspect of the attack.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    So, I am enjoying the battle in full, while also refining my moves, making them better.

    It reminded me of my old days. I used to do such things regrly as there is no ce other than a battle to refine the moves.

    It also helps that we are in the mist, which had a powerful anti-soul sense effect. Other than Sky Sovereigns, nobody could see clearly what was happening inside it.

    Buzz!

    We were amidst the battle when my core buzzed, and two more strengthening essences came down from the core through the runes.

    One is very powerful, belonging to the Jade Horn Rhinoman, while the other is from the Werewolf.

    Even with the ravenous appetite, my body and soul having problems absorbing essences fast enough. Thankfully, the essence of the first Grimm, is nearly at the end; it would disappear in a few seconds.

    Eight secondster, it disappeared, and immediately the quantity of other essences had increased.

    My strengthening became faster, but I didn''t use that increased strength and instead continued to fight with the one I had started. I, on the other hand, tookplete advantage of the essence to heal injuries.

    It is giving them to me at every attack and if those essences hadn''t been inside me; I wouldn''t have dared to fight it.

    This isn''t an easy enemy, and I am extremely careful in fighting against it. If I feel the need for it; I will use everything I am hiding without a moment of hesitation.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Time passed as I defended against the attack after attack. Not a single one was able to hit me.

    I could tell it was getting frustrated and using everything it had to attack me, but not a single attack was enough to breach my defenses.

    "You know, you should give up. If kneel down and beg; I might give you an easy death," I said, and immediately, its ice-cold eyes turned red.

    It lost it.

    "Bastard. I will kill you and drink your blood!" it roared and came at me with its full power. Whatever it was hiding.

    It is not huge, since it is using everything it had from the beginning, but to be safe. I also used everything I had hidden, which surprised it, but also made it angry.

    "Last chance, you should retreat. After this second is over; you will not get a chance," I said and to my surprise, it stopped in its tracks.

    It looked at me, without saying, but I could feel it scanning the area around it with powerful soul sense.

    It scanned for several seconds before it stopped and looked at hell freezing rage.

    "You really have a gal to mess with me, vermin!" it roared and came at me.

    The Ice blue bloodline energy of it got faint scarlet, and I felt it, instantly bing more powerful than it had been a moment ago.

    ''Something had happened,'' I thought, seeing the changes.

    In the time it took me to think; it had appeared in front of me and swung its sword with power, that was even greater than Jade Horned Rhinoman.

    ''I really wish I wouldn''t have met it on the battlefield,'' I thought and moved while it slowed down to its shock.

    Puch!

    I appeared in front of it, avoiding its rapier, and pierced my sword in its chest, while looking at it in regret.

    Something had happened to it, and I wanted to see it. Since my strings cover it, I wouldn''t have any problem managing it, but here I am on the battlefield and couldn''t take the risk.

    My responsibility should be killing the enemies and not observing them.

    Most importantly, if this change was sensed by the Sky Sovereign; they might interfere, and I don''t want that.

 Chapter 3601 Killing I

    Chapter 3601 Killing I

    Thud!

    I was fighting against the two Grimms when suddenly a dead body of Sky Sovereign crashed not far away from me.

    He is native and the one; I had helped make a breakthrough.

    In this hour and a half, many Sky Sovereigns have died, but he is the first one I have helped.

    The battle is so difficult that not even Sky Sovereigns can guarantee their safety. In this hour and thirty-five minutes since the battle begins. Seven Sky Sovereigns died, more Grimms than ours.

    Two were ours, while five were Grimms. the difference may sound big, but it is not. The Grimms have twice the number of Sky Sovereigns than us.

    So, it means their deaths had brought about the same effects as their our deaths to the battle.

    Those below are doing about the same; from what I could see. We are in the equilibrium with the Grimms. Which is better, considering the Grimms have more than thrice numbers than us.

    They are doing everything they could, but we are, not letting them suppress us.

    The ones who are doing great are people that organizations have sent after the Grimms captured the gate. They are very good; it is the reason why; they have sent them for our rescue.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I have been doing good as well. killed thirty-one Grimms, with neen of them with a bloodline. I would have killed more with the bloodline, but the battle is unpredictable; like these three Werewolves I have been fighting.

    Not a single one of them had a bloodline.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I didn''t want to fight them, but they stopped me when I was moving toward my target, and now for the twelve and half minutes; I have been a toy for their desires.

    They are kicking me around among themselves while I am trying to survive and search for the opportunity.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that, when it presented itself; the Werewolf appeared behind me, a momentter, than I had thought.

    He had been busy making fun of me with the other two Werewolves.

    Now, the distance between the two Grimms and us was quite far and they wouldn''t be able to rescue it on time, even if they wanted to.

    I have been waiting for this opportunity for more than ten minutes, but they have seen my battles and never gave me the opportunity. They always remained close, but it seemed like, after over ten minutes, they had loosened their guards.

    Well, it is the biggest mistake they have made.

    "I thought the bastard is strong, but is it flying between us like a bloody animal," said the first Werewolf with a grin.

    "We had overestimated too much and had been overcautio" said the second Werewolf, before suddenly pausing when it saw me spinning and moving toward the third Werewolf behind me at incredible speed.

    The third Werewolf slowed down a little and watched me in horror.

    Puch!

    "You bastard, stop!" they roared and came at me with the power zing, but it was already toote.

    My sword broke through all its defenses and pierced its chest before pouring arge dose of energy to crush all its defenses and pulling it inside me.

    Since the battle started; I didn''t spend over ten minutes on any Grimms, but against these I did.

    They had kept me upied, but they also gave me the opportunity to absorb the strengthening essence flowing through my body. It had never happened since the essence of the first bloodline Grimm had entered me.

    There would always be at least one strengthening essence in me.

    Speaking of essence; my strength has increased tremendously in the past one and a half hours. The essence of neen Grimms is no small matter; it helped me aplish one goal and I am steadily moving toward another.

    I had not thought I would have a chance to achieve it, but now, there is a chance.

    I was able to achieve my goal of taking all the nts in my core to Earth Sovereign. Now, not only all the nts on Earth Sovereign; are High-Stage of Earth Sovereign.

    The next target is reaching the limit. It would be hard, but if I did, I would be able to finish one big condition of my breakthrough and would only need to focus on the forbidden limit and the inheritance.

    "You will pay for what you did, filthy native!" said the second Werewolf. It is quite beefypared to the first, who is thinner.

    It had a powerful physique,pared to the first one, who had powerful energy. It is the reason for my injuries.

    "Now, the one of you is dead. I won''t have a problem in dealing with you two," I said with a smile and a faint spark of hesitation appeared on its face.

    They havee at me in anger but didn''t attack me immediately. They have seen my battle, and they shouldn''t have discarded their caution.

    At three, they would be able to keep me upied for a long time. With only two of them, I won''t have much problem with dealing with them; as unlike three, I could bind two of them with my strings.

    I won''t have to look for the perfect opportunity to kill them like I did before.

    "Use everything; don''t hold back even an ounce of strength," said the first Werewolf, and they came at me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    I defended against their attack, moving several steps back in the air and defending against another attack again.

    They keeping at me; always remaining close, not even giving me a second.

    The bastards are Peak Earth-Sovereigns. They are not strongest, even among inheritance Sovereigns, but aren''t weak either.

    Still, they were going to die.

    One minute and fifty-one secondster; the first beefy werewolf appeared in front of me with a ferocious grin and attacked.

    Its w held dense white energy moving like a wake and it came at me, but suddenly, its ws slowed down.

    Immediately rm appeared in its eyes.

    Puch!

    The rm is valid. A secondter, my sword pierced into its chest.

    The first Werewolf wanted to help, but it wasn''t able to. It had also slowed down that it wasn''t able to rescue its friend on time.

    I quickly pulled the second Grimm to my storage and turned to the first with Grin and it retreated.

    It''s toote.

 Chapter 3602 Killing II

    <h4>Chapter 3602 Killing II</h4>

    BANNNNG!

    I stopped in my tracks and a shield of strings appeared in front of me, defending me against the shockwave of attack, while the two Grimmsing at me got so injured that I quickly pulled them into my core.

    I turned toward the attack, which killed both natives and Grimms.

    It was not the attack from the Earth Sovereigns but from Sky Sovereign from the Grimm to be exact, one of the stray attacks thatnded and ended up killing its people as well as ours.

    The stray attacks are not rare; they have killed a lot of people and not all of them were from the Grimms.

    Surviving them is a matter of luck, rather than power. If I had been where it struck, even the powerful shield wouldn''t have been able to save me.

    I have been lucky that I have been far away and even then; I needed to use my strongest defensive measure to survive, and it still injured me.

    Those energies of Sky Sovereigns are easy to manage, even if they have lost a lot of their power. Thankfully, there are two strengthening energies inside me, helping me heal my injuries rapidly.

    It had been two and a half hours since the battle began, and it was still raging.

    Thousands have died and more are dying every second, but there seems to be no end to it, and it is scaring me.

    We had an edge, but it was not enough to get control over the gate. We need to widen it quickly or the losses we will suffer will be huge. So, even if we win by then, it will be a pyrrhic one.

    Even for me, the battle is getting difficult. I have lost count of times that I have been nearly killed.

    I have got stronger, but the enemiesing at me are stronger than me. Each battle seemed to be a struggle of life and death.

    I looked ahead and moved. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is dangerous to move ahead, seeing the energies of the Sky-Sovereigns attack are still present, but my armor and strengthening essence will deal with the rest.

    I crossed the hundreds of meters quickly and my energies became quite dangerous, but I kept moving and soon, I reached the first body, or rather a few pieces of bones and the artifacts.

    I looked for a moment, and I spotted the storage band, which my string quickly picked up and moved ahead.

    It was not the first time; I had picked up things after the stray attack.

    My armor and strengthening energies provide me with unique energies and I used them at their full potential in scavenging. Especially when the stuff belonging to the Peak Earth-Sovereigns and with the two of them going to the temple.

    I have killed a lot of Grimms who had gone to the temple, bloodline, and otherwise. Their storages have created a huge pile.

    I refrained from opening them; it would be distracting, and I would rather, not get distracted in the battle.

    I reached another and then another.

    Soon, I reached the fourth, a grim to be exact and there was nothing remained of it. Not even the bones. The things that survived were the artifact and the storage, which I quickly took into my care.

    I collected the artifacts of three more people before walking out of the zone.

    Hun!

    However, at the moment I got out, two were waiting for me. A Chimpman with the obsidian ax and Crockman with toothed de. I barely nced at the Crockman, a Peak Earth Sovereign, and turned to Chimpman, a High-Earth Sovereign, with bloodline.

    It is giving me a feeling of threat.

    They looked at me, beforeing at me from both sides. They didn''t want to mess around seeing, that they both sted their pull power; the Chimpman pulled the bloodline phantom and merged with it, increasing its power further.

    "Die!"

    It shouted and swung its ax at me, covered in a swirling dense blue energy like an ocean.

    CLANNNNG!

    Its ax shed against my tiny sword, and I felt my whole body shake before I shot back with the blooding out of my mouth.

    The bastard is as powerful as I expected. It had sent me back broken, and that was not even worse. The worst thing is the Crockman waiting behind; it swings its toothed sword, wanting to finish me off.

    These two seemed to have worked together a lot, but I am also not without the tricks.

    I gritted my teeth and spun, moving my sword forward.

    CLANNNG!

    It shed against its de, stopping me in my spot. Shocking my whole body and if that wasn''t enough, the Chimpman appeared behind me andunched the killed me.

    ''It is not easy to kill me, you bastard!'' I thought and formation lit up and all the kic force that I had absorbed released, sending me up, fast, helping me avoid the ax by an inch.

    I didn''t use this formation of kic energy storage, till now, because it affects the body a lot.

    In the battle, I was able to make some changes to it, that now, it didn''t affect the body as it used to, but it still affects it a lot and I wouldn''t use it unless I had no choice and had powerful essence energy in my body to deal with the damage.

    Seconds passed, and they continued to attack me. I dodged and defended, surviving their every attack, till it was my time to deal with them.

    Puch!

    Once again, the Chimpman moved to attack me, but it slowed, and I pushed my sword inside its chest.

    The bastard is so powerful, that I didn''t dare to divide my strings and used all of them on it. It was a wise choice, given the strength of the bastard.

    I turned to Crockman and moved toward it, but to my surprise, it ran away and I didn''t chase. I would have if it had the bloodline, but it didn''t.

    So, I stopped and looked around. My clone chose my target, and I moved toward it.

    Hun!

    I had only moved a few hundred meters when I suddenly stopped as my body came down with cold sweat and turned.

    I saw Grimming toward me, and for the first time in the battle, a real terror appeared on my face.

 Chapter 3603 Powerful Enemy I

    <h4>Chapter 3603 Powerful Enemy I</h4>

    Seeing the Grimm; I wanted to run, and I did.

    It is a Peak-Earth Sovereign Grimm with a bloodline. I am sensing its aura and it is terrifying.

    Even with the strengthening energies flowing inside me. I have no confidence to survive against it.

    Fighting against it is like standing on a broken stool with a noose on the neck. There is a high chance that a stool would stumble, and one would die of suffocation.

    It is much faster than me and it won''t take more than a few seconds to catch up to me. It is why I am not running to escape, but to find someone to fight against it.

    There are a couple of people on whom I could unload this bastard, but I would need to reach them. I am using all my speed to do that.

    Hun!

    I was reaching close, that even the Stoneman, toward whom I was moving, had noticed me when I saw the Grimm chasing me increase its speed by more than double, rapidly catching up to me, till it appeared in front of me and stopped.

    "You have been killing a lot of us, little bastard!" said ck-Strips Tigerman, with bolts of ck lightning moving around it.

    That lightning is not normal; it is made of dense curse energy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You have killed a lot of natives too," I replied after a second of silence. It grinned hearing my reply, before its eyes turned sharp.

    "It is my right to kill you filthy natives; I am doing you, a great favor by wiping your filthy existing, while you havemitted the greatest sin imaginable and for it, you needed to eradicate the most painful way possible," it said, and saber appeared in ws.

    The saber is huge and long. Its de is scarlet and made of crystal; it is so sharp, that I had looked away.

    "To us, it is you who are filthy, and I am proud to have contributed to the good work of wiping some of you off the world," I said and grinned.

    I shouldn''t have said those words; I should have kept it as calm as possible. So, it would go easy on it. It will help me survive longer, which is very important for me to survive.

    "A spunk, Hun. I like to see if you still have it when my curse lightning tears through your body and soul," it said with an angry grin and attacked.

    Its attack is a blur of lightning; I didn''t see it and was only able to sense, thanks to the curse, I have an affinity with.

    CLANNNNNG!

    Its saber shed against my sword, and I felt like, the primordial lightning had crashed against me.

    It crashed into me with such force that for a moment; I didn''t move at all.

    Puh!

    The blood came out of my mouth and through all my orifices. My bones broke and my skin split, and the blood began toe out of it; this was all done by the physical force of the attack.

    As for the energy, it had covered my whole body, before starting to drill inside me, while I shot back at speed, which is even greater than my flying speed.

    For a second, the formation struggled, before it refined some energy and absorbed it. At the same time, a few formations lit up; pouring the curse aspect of my constitution, which immediately strengthened it, against this powerful curse energy.

    As I had shot back, it followed me, ratherfortably.

    "You survived," it said with a slight surprise before a smile lit up on its face.

    "Well. You needed to be, at least powerful enough to take an attack like this or you wouldn''t have been able to kill so many of us," it said and, once again, it swung its saber at me.

    I could tell the attack was stronger and faster.

    Seeing it, I couldn''t help but curse in my heart before moving my sword forward to defend against this attack.

    CLANNNNNG!

    Once again, its saber hit me and the blood came out through every side, while I shot back at even greater speed.

    I looked at my injuries, and my expressions couldn''t help but turn nasty.

    The injuries are very serious.

    With them, I could harness 99.6% of my strength. 0.4% may not seem huge, but it is, and it was able to do its second attack.

    In the third one, it will decrease by several percent and not by points. It is happening while there are strengthening energies inside me, mixed with healing energies and even they couldn''t stop my injuries from worsening.

    ''It seemed like, I have to use that,'' I thought unwillingly.

    I have a formation, a powerful one with potent resources, like the petal of a centurion lotus. The mix of resources was extremely powerful, and I tested several seconds before cutting it off.

    Once I start, it will heal my injuries with incredible speed, but I won''t be able to stop it.

    Once I do, the powerful weakness will grip me. I will also need the strengthening energy running in my body, without it, it will start to eat my body and could kill me within minutes, very painful.

    I wanted to destroy this option, so there wouldn''t be anypulsion to use it when things get hard.

    Thankfully, my rational mind made me keep it, because I don''t think, will be able to survive seconds, much less a minute, that I want to.

    Buzz!

    So, I grit my teeth and deactivate all the healing formations before activating the one.

    As I did, the energy, thick as honey, entered my body and mixed with strengthening energy, bing a little less thick, but incredibly powerful, seeing how fast it was able to heal my injuries.

    I wish I could watch more, but Tigerman swung its saber at me with even more power than before.

    CLANNNNNG!

    The attack hit me and burst out more injuries across my body, but this time, they started to heal back at an incredible rate; much faster than before.

    I could see the wounds closing at a speed that I couldn''t follow.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help, but feel a little relieved. However, that relief had vanished when I saw it swinging another attack.

    CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG

    Its attack kepting; every second, it wouldunch one attack. I couldunch more, but it wants to y with me.

    I am so thankful that Grimms like to y with their enemies. It had saved my life, more than I could count. If they had just gone and done the job, I wouldn''t have been standing here.

    Even this one would have been able to kill me. If it had used considerably more power.

    Not that I amining; it is the reason I am alive and hope it will continue to y around for a minute or more.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking about that when I noticed something. The auras of native Sky Sovereigns have be powerful.

    "All natives, use your full power and vanquish the enemy,"

    Themand of the leader rang out, and I wanted to curse. Themand effectively moved the battle into thest stage and since the natives doing that, Grimms would follow soon.

    "Tribes of divine; wipe the filthy natives with your full power!" roared the Grimm leader.

 Chapter 3604 Powerful Enemy II

    Chapter 3604 Powerful Enemy II

    ?

    "I wanted to y with you more, but it seemed like that won''t be possible now," it said and sighed, with a powerful bloodline energy sted out of its body.

    I watched its regretful face as it swung its saber to kill me, while I cursed the Sky Sovereigns above.

    ''They just couldn''t wait for a few more seconds, are they?'' I asked angrily and looked for rescue, but no one could help me.

    The only one who could help me is me.

    "Fuck it!'' I cursed and pulled my strings, and immediately a shock appeared on its face.

    It had been only fifty-two seconds since; I ced the string on it. It was a good thing, I didn''t act cautiously as I do and used the strings fast, without care for getting discovered.

    I don''t know how long it would y around with me or if anything unpredictable happened, and it did.

    The strings didn''t even cover it fully, not even to the degree that it gave confidence that I could kill it, but with that power, it didn''t leave me any choice.

    If I didn''t do anything, I would be dead.

    I pulled the strings with full power and immediately, its attack slowed down but not as fast as I liked.

    Buzz!

    Still slower than its past attacks, which was good as I moved my sword to defend. As I was doing that, I heard the familiar buzz; the Chimpman had turned into the dust and now my core had released the strengthening essence of it.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against it, and I shook, before starting to take steps back uncontrobly.

    It was so powerful that I had barely stopped myself from flying back.

    Still, I needed to take more than a hundred steps back before I was able to stop myself, only to see it still in its ce, looking at me with the same shocked expression.

    "What is this move?" It asked, and I grinned while wiping away the blood off me, with the back of my hand, really slow.

    "My most powerful move. Even you can''t get out of it," I said, and the shock vanished and eyes zed, in anger.

    Seeing that, I smiled internally.

    "You think these little binds could stop me?" Tigerman asked. "Yes, they could. No one in the Earth Sovereign stage could break through them," I replied, with utter confidence, and this time, I didn''t fake it, because it was the truth.

    "Let me show you then how I will break them into pieces," it said, and its aura exploded, and it was so mighty that I unconsciously took a step back.

    The aura formed the bloodline phantom, before merging into its body, while I watch in terror and relief.

    "Break!" it roared and a momentter; thin wisps fell out of its body, while its eyes shone in trump, while terror appeared on my face.

    "See, not even your little bindings could stop me," it said triumphantly before its eyes turned bloody and it came at me.

    Its speed was so fast that I had activated the ability that made my head hurt and even then, all I could see was a blur.

    It stopped in front of me and grinned, before swinging its saber to kill me.

    As it did, the shock appeared on its face, before it morphed into terror, while I grinned.

    "You are so, idiot. Wasting so much time ying around and talking when you should be killing the enemy," I said, as I moved my sword forward.

    While it was talking and dering its strength, my strings spreading around it. Biding it more tightly, like they are doing now.

    Deep rage appeared in its eyes, but a momentter, it calmed down.

    "You will pay for what you did," it threatened mightily and moved.

    It didn''t move at me, but moved in retreat and it is moving at incredible speed, despite strings biding it.

    It is a testament to its power.

    Still, I am not going to let it run away.

    I moved at full speed and was barely able to catch it before swinging my sword at its back, wanting to pierce through it, like I did it with many Grimms.

    It sensed that and turned, moving its saber swiftly to defend.

    CLANNNG!

    Our swords shed, and I shook a little before attacking it while tightening the newly wrapped strings even further.

    It felt the tightening, but also saw my attack, which, if it didn''t defend, would injure it and might even kill it. It is a chance it is unwilling to take, seeing how it had moved its saber to defend.

    CLANNNG

    Our weapons shed and this time, I barely shook.

    Hun!

    I attacked again while tightening the strings further when I noticed something and a smile appeared on its face, while the terror on its face deepened.

    It tried to reach the nearby Grimms with its soul sense and immediately cut it. The strings had spread enough that I had activated the formation, which kept its soul sense contained.

    There is no way I would let it ask for help.

    Even when we were talking. I deployed the formation, which jumbled our speech to anyone listening through soul sense or physical senses.

    Nobody will know about my strings and those whoe to know die with the secret in their hearts.

    "Let me go, filthy native. If you force me; I will take both of us, to the hell together," it said angrily, with resolve appearing in its eyes.

    "Do whatever you want, because nothing will help you," I said and attacked, while it gritted its teeth and harnessed the full power of its bloodline, but it wasn''t able to do much.

    Though, it is not for the reason it did. It did it to burn its bloodline.

    ''Stun!'' the moment it did. It opened the window for me; it was a microsecond long, but my clone was able tond it, activating the formation at the perfect time.

    Puh!

    The next moment vomited the blood, and the terror on its face turned into horror.

    Of course, the self-destruction could be averted. Though not for long, a secondter, it would be able to try again, but I am not going to give it a second.

    This bacsh had made it extremely weak for a fraction of a second, and I am going to use that.

    I also realized what I was going to do and started to retreat, but it was already toote for it.

    Puch!

    My sword moved and pierced through its skin. There was a bit of resistance, but it sted through them before reaching its heart and pouring a massive amount of energy.

    A momentter, I was surprised, and another load of energy entered its heart and started to crush its defenses.

    It had been quite a long since I needed to give a double dose to the Grimm, but this bastard was powerful enough, that I had to do it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The energies crushed his defenses within a second and I used the full power of my core, to pull it inside.

    The moment it entered my core; the relief flooded in my heart.

    I had not thought I would be able to kill it, but I did. Thanks to its utter idiocy and once again promised myself that I wouldn''t act like it ever did on the battlefield.

    I would do everything I could to kill the energy as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 3605 Death of the Leaders I

    <h4>Chapter 3605 Death of the Leaders I</h4>

    Puch!

    "There is no use in running," I said and appeared behind the Chimpman and pierced my sword into its chest, before pulling into my storage.

    I didn''t waste any time and moved toward another enemy.

    It hadn''t been even a minute since I had killed Tigerman, and I had already killed two Grimm. This one had a bloodline; both of them weren''t my target, but they were in my way, and I had killed them.

    I could feel the eyes of many powerful Grimms on me; many wanted to kill me but hesitated.

    They did not hesitate because I had killed Tigerman, who was a pretty strong Grimm, but the way I had killed it and most other Grimms.

    They see me fighting all defensively against any sufficiently powerful Grimm, before suddenly, my opponent would slow down, and I would kill it.

    Many of them saw the horror on the Tigerman''s face and how it tried to run away at the end before I had killed it.

    I don''t like the attention, but I am d that powerful Grimms are only looking at me and noting. Though it won''tst long, some wille, and some want toe but are busy fighting.

    There are very few people, Grimm or native, that aren''t fighting.

    It is thest phase of fighting, where the leaders of both sides have ordered them to use everything. They have to kill the enemies they fighting and people are following themand.

    I didn''t have the chance to do it. Since I didn''t hold back my strength from the beginning.

    If I wanted, I could have kept fighting the first enemy I havee across, like so many are doing, but I went for the kill, and it benefited me a lot.

    I was not only able to take all my nts to the Earth-Sovereigns but also reached pretty close to the physical limit.

    Still, I have to remain careful; even with all my strength, there are people who could kill me in a single move. Many are powerful enough to bear even attacks of Sky Sovereign.

    Half of them, be it native or Grimms, are hiding their power and wouldn''t reveal it, unless they were forced.

    As I finished the kill, I moved toward my target. It is fighting against a native, which is nearly at the limit. I wouldn''t have been in a much better state if I had been attacked by the three Grimms.

    Buzz!

    I was a few hundred meters away from them when my core buzzed, and a smile appeared on my face.

    The thickest and the most powerful strengthening essence ever begins to flow into my body. This is the essence of the Tigerman, and it is especially beneficial to me; the curse element in it, helps in a small way to my constitution.

    The curse constitutiones from the Grimms, and the bloodline energy of the curse element helps in a small way.

    My body begins to absorb the strengthening energy, and immediately, I know that it will take me close to the physical limit. I might even reach the physical/soul limit, by the time all the strengthening energies inside me vanished.

    Even if they left some small hole, it would be filled by the strengthening energy released by the newest Grimm, I had killed.

    It is great news with a small caveat, and I immediately activated the formation to fix it. That small formation lit up and began to absorb some strengthening energy.

    I will need it, to keep that healing energy upied. If the healing energy stopped, the weakness woulde crashing down and I couldn''t afford that.

    It is a good thing; I had created the formation; despite the massive amount of forbidden power it uses. I knew I might need to use the healing formation, and I needed to be ready to deal with all the risks that came with it.

    I reached my target and went for it; I would have liked to watch and trap it in my strings, but the ck-horned man might die, if I continue to let the Grimm attack me.

    "Jsur with me!" said the Purple Scale Lizardman and a bloodline aura sted out of its body; the increase was not much, seeing it was already using everything it had against the native.

    The same with the other Purple Scale Lizardman. It didn''t have a bloodline, but it harnessed every bit of power. Its inheritance is providing it.

    "This bastard is fucking strange; let''s kill it as it as soon as possible," said the second Purple Scale Lizardman, while the ones with the bloodline nodded and attacked me with its white crystal curved sword.

    The second one thrust its spear from behind.

    It is great teamwork, but isn''t enough if they want to kill me.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed hard against the sword of the Purple Scale Lizardman, and its bloodline energy covered me densely. Forming a cocoon that restricted my movements.

    It was a clever attack. A momentter; it disappeared as I opened my armor and, like all the energies; it went inside and I moved, dodging the spear, by inches.

    I had just done that when the first Purple Scale Lizardman attacked me again with the de and spear came at me like a viper.

    Both of them are extremely cautious, creating powerful soul spheres around their bodies to sense any hidden attack, but they are not holding back in their attacks, and now I am.

    I am using everything I have. Every second, I would harness more power that my body had absorbed with strengthening essence.

    CLANNNG!

    Once again, I had defended and dodged the spear, with inches of difference as before, and they attacked me again.

    They hadunched the third attack, and I was able to defend against it when something happened that surprised the three of us.

    The ck-horned native killed the Purple Scale Lizardman, he was fighting. Cut it into two from the waist; it seemed like he had been hiding some power and she used it, the moment these two came at me.

    CLANNNG!

    I shed and dodged their attack, this time, rather easily; they got faintly distracted by the kill.

    "Bastard!"

    They cursed, and the native grinned, beforeing toward us. Toward the second Grimms, with a spear, while I moved at the one with the bloodline.

    CLANNNG!

    It defended my attack effortlessly.

    "You will die," it said and attacked me again. I don''t know whether it said that to assure itself or me; I could clearly see it was thoughts of escaping, but where it will escape?

    It is a damn battlefield. There will be enemies where it will go and I might kill as it tried, as I did with the Tigerman earlier.

    A minute and seven seconds passed when suddenly something shocking happened. It was so shocking that the whole battlefield stopped.

    The Grimms died, killed by the natives. Not ordinary Grimms, but the leader of the Grimms, and it was killed by our Sky Sovereign.

    Even I was surprised at the suddenness because it is a notmon Sky Sovereign, but the most powerful one; the leader.

    A Peak Sky Sovereign, whose next stage of advancement is Prime. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The sudden death of it shook the whole battlefield.

 Chapter 3606 Death of the Leaders II

    <h4>Chapter 3606 Death of the Leaders II</h4>

    "The battle isn''t over; kill all the natives to take revenge for Ukrs death!" roared the massive Apeman and moved toward our leader, at earth-shaking momentum.

    The Grimms cheered and moved toward the enemy, but their enthusiasm seemedcking. Still, it is surprising they are holding on; in most cases, the Grimms run away, as their leader dies.

    There are multiple reasons for that, first Apeman quickly tookmand after the death and second, the Grimms still haverge numbers, despite our edge.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended against another attack and moved forward with a grin. It seemed to understand what I was nning to do as it shook, but to my surprise, didn''t retreat, instead harnessed everything it had.

    "DIE!" It roared top of its lungs, harnessing a surprising amount of power from its bloodline for itsst stand.

    Its sword moved so fast that it appeared in front of me in an instant and I could see the joy lit up in its eyes, before suddenly that turned to horror, when it saw its sword slowing down.

    Puch!

    I avoided it easily and appeared in front of it, before piercing my sword into its chest, while it watched in unwillingness.

    The strings, once bound by the strings, make the killing rather easy.

    I nodded at the horned native fighting against Purple Scale Lizardman and moved toward the next target. He would be able to handle the Grimm just fine; he had already injured it heavily and if everything went well, kill it in a minute or two.

    "Limit," I said six and half minutester; there was a joy in my voice, but also a little bit of sadness.

    Now, my ever-increasing strength will stop increasing. Even the strengthening essences in my body started to recede into the core, except for the one I had stored and mixed with that healing energy.

    I have started releasing it into my body, in an amount, that is an on the boundary of being enough. My body wants more; it is craving for more and this craving is so powerful, that I had nearly given up, but was able to quickly focus on a very powerful enemying toward me.

    A Peak Earth-Sovereign with inheritance. I have killed tens of them in the battle, but it is unlike any of them.

    It is powerful as the Tigerman I had fought not long ago and unlike it; it wasn''t in the mood to y around.

    "You seemed to be enjoying the battlefield a lot," said Blood Eyed Bearman as it stopped nearly four hundred meters away from me, with its powerful soul energies scanning over its body.

    "Not particrly, but need to do it, since you people blocking the gate," I replied with a shrug.

    It grinned upon hearing that.

    Hun!

    "Because we want to bury it, you all here," it replied and a momentter, it appeared in front of me, crossing hundreds of meters and in the blink of an eye, before swinging that staff at me, with its full power.

    Even with increased power, I was barely able to take my sword to defend against the most powerful attack I had faced on the battlefield.

    I was scared to face the attack and knew it would wreck me; predicting that I increased the volume of healing energy.

    CLANNNNNG!

    The staff came with the force of the world and the moment it hit me; it broke my bones, split my skin, tore my internal organs, and sent me back, with a force of a meteor.

    It was powerful and if it had attacked me when Tigerman attacked and used such power, it would have been able to st me into pieces.

    Now I am stronger, but still, a single attack was enough to heavily injure me, making me incapable of harnessing my true power.

    The momentter, my bones started to mend, split skin began to close and internal organs started to heal at incredible speed. I had absorbed the strengthening essence of Tigerman into the formation and it had been a wise decision.

    I looked at it and saw it staring at me, without moving.

    I could see the conflict in its eyes. It wanted toe at me andunch another attack to finish me off, while at the same time scared of the invisible attack that killed so many of them.

    "Come, I promise, I won''t bite," I said to it and could see the raging anger appearing in its eyes, but it controlled it and did something surprising.

    It is retreating after giving me a nasty look.

    By the time I was able to stop myself; it started to fight against the native, who is far more powerful than me.

    I sighed in regret, seeing that.

    It is a powerful Grimm, and I wanted to kill it. It didn''t have a bloodline, but it had the reward of the six challenges of the temple; I would like to get my hands on them.

    I shook my head and moved toward the next target.

    Over twenty minutes passed, and I killed more Grimms, with half of them with bloodline. Even though I have reached the limit; I am still targeting them.

    They are the best fertilizers ever.

    However, the zeal with which I have been targeting them has lessened a little and now, I am focusing more on people who survived the temple. Especially the ones who have reached six the level.

    As for those who had reached the seventh level; I wish I could target them.

    Each one of those bastards is powerful. There are only those who are weaker than me and I would have loved to target them, but all of them had a strong soul sense attached to them.

    The string of souls sent belongs to Sky Sovereign.

    It is not just them who had a string of soul sense attached to them, but it is also attached to me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    That doesn''t mean they couldn''t be targeted. They could and I might seed, since all the Grimms are busy fighting and wouldn''t be able toe to rescue on time, but it will make me.

    I have be quite noticeable, and I don''t want to be more noticeable by killing those important ones.

    The Sky Sovereigns would need a single attack to finish me off and it wouldn''t need to be a close-range attack; a long-range one would be more than enough to deal with me.

    A few more minutes passed, and I continued killing.

    I even got an enemy as powerful as Tigerman and this one also had a bloodline, but like Tigerman, it moved away afterunching several long attacks.

    They were powerful, but with strong shields; I wouldn''t have to worry about defending against them. It left afterunching a few hundred attacks.

    It didn''tunch even a single close-range attack.

    I killed another Grimm that was on the way and moved toward my target when I suddenly stopped.

    The second leader of the Grimms died; it was decapitated.

    Its death brought the battlefield to skid.

    All the Sky Sovereigns stopped fighting and now just looking at each other, while we Earth Sovereigns down below, watched with bated breaths, because now anything could happen.

 Chapter 3607 Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 3607 Retreat</h4>

    Nobody talked, nobody said anything, and everybody looked at the Sky Sovereigns above.

    Me and my clones are tracking their every movement through our soul senses. I don''t want to miss anything, especially now.

    "The battle isn''t over till thest one of you filthy native is dead!" roared the Smanderman and vast lightning attacked all the native Sky Sovereigns, which they defend.

    However, the purpose of it had been aplished.

    It showed their intention to fight, and with that; we have begun fighting again.

    Within a minute, Sky Sovereign died, and it is ours, and one which I had helped, but a few minutes after that another and then another half an hourter, both were the Grimms.

    They were Initial and Mid-Sky Sovereigns and their death didn''t even stop the battle ever for the seconds.

    Only the Peak Sky-Sovereigns matters.

    I kept an eye on the above, especially their attacks, that might fall on the ground. The number of Sky Sovereigns might have been reduced, but the number of stray attacks has not and now they have be a lot less careful.

    People are dying, and I don''t want to be one of them.

    If I had been at the ce of Grimms; I would have ended the battle. We have the edge, and it is increasing; especially now that we have killed two of their strongest people.

    They believe their higher numbers would be useful to them, and they are notpletely wrong about it, but not right eight. They have a higher number of lowered-level Sky Sovereigns, where we have started dominating.

    In the middle level, we are equal, but higher level. We have a clear edge against the Grimm.

    Once that edge widened; the entire army of the Grimms would copse. As it is a high-level powerhouse that matters the most; they would easily kill the lower-level ones and end the battle.

    I pushed away the thoughts of why and just kept an eye, while I killed a Grimm after the Grimm.

    It is getting harder to kill them quickly than before.

    Now my strength isn''t increasing, while those that have remained are strong and they are injuring me a lot, unlike before, I couldn''t use the huge amount of healing energy to heal my injury.

    This healing energy I have, in limited amounts thanks to strengthening essence, merged into it, and once that is gone.

    I will be so weak that even the weakest person could kill me here. That will be disastrous.

    I have to make itst long, as I don''t know when the battle will end, and using it as little more than possible. Still, despite the healing, energy is doing its job.

    The quantity isn''t healing all my injuries, but they are healing enough that I could always harness all my strength and that is enough for me.

    "Die! Why can''t you die!" shouted the Frogman, which had been attacking me from a long distance for more than three and a half minutes, had finally lost it and came at me with its sword.

    Its speed is incredibly fast, and it appeared in front of me in a second, before attacking with its huge blue saber, covered in the watery mist.

    The mist looked beautiful, but it was extremely dangerous; then not many people would dare to go against it, and I didn''t n to do it either.

    Its sword reached me when suddenly its eyes widened in shock and it stopped the attack and started to retreat, but its speed had be so slow that I was able to appear behind it and attack.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through its heart, and a secondter, it appeared in my core.

    Yes, the distance matters, but one would need to be quite far to be out of the range of my strings. I had it in string, more than a minute ago and would kill it, but didn''t and instead waited.

    It paid off since the bastard hade to me and I killed it.

    Now, I will be able to keep the aspect of the skill hidden from another battle.

    After I finished with it, I moved to kill another enemy, when suddenly, I stopped and started to retreat with a string shield appearing in front of me.

    BANNNNNG!

    A second and a halfter, the fiery attack struck the ground, creating a massive shockwave.

    Puh!

    I vomited the blood as the shockwave hit and sted back, like a ragged doll. Faster, than ever, I had been since I had started here.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed as I saw my injuries and gritted my teeth and increased the flow of the healing energies to heal my injuries. Which had injured me so heavily that I could only harness a little over 75% of my power.

    The injuries were bad, and I could already see the eyes on me and one of them had even moved at me.

    The attack had been fast and powerful, like all the stray attacks. I am d, that I used my clone to keep an eye on them and it saved my life.

    The crucial second I had got helped me stop on time and activate the defensive measures. If I had kept moving, then even with a strong shield; I might not have been able to survive.

    Hun! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I was moving back fast when suddenly, the Grimm attacked. It appeared behind me and swung its ax, without a single word.

    I moved my shield toward the attack without hesitation.

    CLANNNNG!

    The mighty attack shed against my shield; creating a powerful shockwave, lighting my shield like a sun, while I used that momentum to slow down.

    It was not a hard momentum, but the one turned softer like a cushion thanks to my shield, while the White Bearman, watched incredulously.

    Till now, nearly all the Grimms who attacked me have sent me back broken and bloodied. Even when there is a counter momentum; I would be heavily injured by their attack, but here there is barely any chance.

    Though it would be noted that, I am already heavily injured.

    "So, you can defend," said the Bearman, looking at the shield intently. "I can also kill, and you will know that within a minute," I threatened with a bloody grin.

    The anger exploded in its eyes, but disappeared a momentter and it moved again.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    A momentter, the attack shed against my shield; it was as powerful as thest and made my shield shine.

    That was just the beginning; more and more attacks came from all directions and of every type, but my shield had defended against it.

    The shield is being controlled by my clone, while I am focused on my injuries.

    The Shockwave of the Sky Sovereign attack had injured me heavily, but my injuries are rapidly healing with the healing energy. It won''t be long till I heal enough to harness my full power.

    Once that happens, I will be able to use the strings of a shield to better use and kill this bastard.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when I saw this bastard suddenly retreating. It had only attacked for twenty-second exact, before leaving.

    It seemed like, it didn''t want to take the chance.

    I watched leave, and four secondster, it began to fight a different opponent, while I stayed on my spot, with my shield fading into view.

    Every second my injuries healed, taking me closer and closer to harnessing my full power, and soon, I could harness 99% of my power.

    ''Another minute and I will bepletely healed,'' I thought and looked around, no hurry to go after any Grimms.

    Hun!

    Seconds passed I was focusing on my injuries when suddenly my eyes became clear, and I looked up. Another Grimms died, not the Smanderman, but the other one, which is just as powerful.

    This time, the battle didn''t stop, but the change it brought was bigger than the death of the Grimm''s two leaders.

    With it dying, the whole bnce of battle had skewed in our favor, and natives knew it because instantly, the change appeared in them.

    The change had appeared in the Grimms too and it was even bigger than the humans.

    "Retreat!"

    Second and a half after the death of Peak Sky Sovereign Grimms death; the leader sounded retreat, shocking most Grimms on the ground.

    Only a few could understand the reason behind it, but they followed the order.

 Chapter 3608 Last Kill

    <h4>Chapter 3608 Last Kill?</h4>

    "Kill the Grimms!"

    Our leader roared and moved to stop the Grimms in the sky, while we moved to stop the Grimms below.

    They had a chance to safely retreat, not one but two, and they blew it. So, we are not going to let them leave easier and going to kill as many as we can.

    I moved and there was a specific target in my mind. This time, I didn''t even kill, the weak Grimms, I havee across; the target is far more important than them.

    Four and half secondster, I appeared in front of the Deerman; the same Deerman, who had been present at the final level of the temple of irudin.

    It was not part of my group who had fought the eye, but the one fighting down below, keeping those huge tentacles busy. It survived, while many died, and for it, it got the reward.

    I want that reward.

    Now, I didn''t even care about getting Sky Sovereigns by keeping an eye on it angry. They are busy saving their own life.

    It is a risk, but I am willing to take it for that thing.

    Seeing me appear in front of it, panic appeared in its eye for a moment before its eyes recovered.

    "You are not my match, let me go," it said, to which I grinned. "No," I said simply, and attacked.

    My full power hadn''t recovered, there is still 0.3%, that I couldn''t harness yet, but I have increased the amount of healing energy.

    In less than ten seconds, I will harness my full power.

    CLANNNG!

    Our swords shed, and I shook, which is surprising, considering it is not a Peak Earth-Sovereign as it is showing, but an Initial Earth-Sovereign.

    It had also changed its tribe and aura; in reality, it is a little, shorter and bulkier, with scarlet eyes and fur, instead of the brown one.

    It also uses a saber, instead of the sword, which is in its hand.

    The method it is using to change these aspects is really powerful.

    Even Sky Sovereigns won''t be able to see through it. The only reason I did it is because I have a sample of its aura it had revealed in the temple, which I was able to match with the one it is radiating, despite them being distinctly different.

    It tried to run away after the attack, but I appeared in front of it and attacked again.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It defended and tried to escape, and I stopped it again and again. It knew very well that even if I wasn''t able to defeat it, it would die, as long as I keep it here long enough and want to get out.

    Unfortunately, it is not going to happen.

    I stopped it again and again and again when suddenly it stopped trying to run away and looked at me with volcanic rage.

    "Since you want to die, I will give it to you," it said and the powerful inheritance energy sted out of its body and attacked, and it was the ck saber that attacked me instead of the sword.

    The saber, simr to the one it had created, was in the seventh challenge of the tower.

    I didn''t hold back either and harnessed every speck of strength I could harness and attacked.

    Now that I have recovered enough to harness my full power, my strength has increased a lot.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    They shed mightily, even as it was surprised, before attacking me again. I responded kindly.

    The attacks begin shing hard, and I have to say; I am impressed by it. No wonder, it was able to reach the seven challenges and survive.

    It is not only powerful but skillful in the use of that. It is also very good at studying the enemy and targeting their weakness.

    It could be said that it is the most skillful enemy, I had fought on the battlefield and was the most skillful fighter on the entire battlefield and that was counting the Sky Sovereigns.

    "Let me go native and I will give you something good in exchange," it said while continuing with its attack.

    "I will get that when I kill you," I replied and countered its attack beforeunching mine.

    It red at me as it defended before attacking again.

    I could see its eyes moving and even now, it is still thinking about leaving.

    CLANNNNG!

    I had just thought that when our des shed, and resplendent light came out of it. The light was blinding, and it surprised me.

    Not because of its brightness, such attacks are useless against the powerhouses of our level. It is because this is not a normal sh attack, but one that could not only blind one visually but also blind the soul sense for a fraction of a seconds.

    It is also a powerful attack, that barely anyone of the level could resist and give it a perfect opportunity to finish off the enemy like it is doing right now.

    CLANNNNG!

    I brought my sword in front of its saber, stopping the attack.

    "Try something better, if you want to kill me," I said to its surprise eyes and attacked it.

    Seconds passed, and the battle became even more intense, not just ours, but also every other. Here we are trying to hold back the Grimms and they are using everything they could to run away.

    It is making them brought out, their great moves and secrets.

    There is so much I could learn from them, but I am learning more from this skillful enemy I am fighting, who is also using every move in its arsenal to kill me.

    CLANNNNG!

    "I told you; I will not let you leave," I said, and I stopped it from running away again. It is getting desperate seeing more and more Grimms escaping. When enough escapes, we natives will gang up those who remain.

    Sky Sovereigns might simply wipe them away.

    "Then you have left me with no choice," it said with a re and a white pearl appeared on its forehead, seeing that my eyes couldn''t help, but wide up, not just in shock, but also in joy. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "It seemed like you have more good things than what you have got from the final challenge of irudin," I said, and its eyes widened, but a momentter, the pearl red, rapidly increasing its power.

    It kept increasing for several seconds before blood started toe out of its orifices; a power like this had a prize.

    It continued for a few seconds before it stopped and now, its strength had reached higher than even the strongest enemy, I had fought on this battlefield.

    "Now, Die!" it roared and its massive saber, came at me like a scytheing to reap my life.

    It appeared to be beside me in an instant, before suddenlying to a stop, with its eyes widening.

    "You Grimms never get your priorities straight. With the power, gained from the pearl, your priority should have been escape."

    "Even if you had killed me, there are few Earth-Sovereigns, who had the power to stop you and kill you, not to mention the Sky Sovereigns, but you wanted to take your revenge, not that I could have let you run away," I said as I appeared in front of its chest.

    Puch!

    I pierced my sword inside it and pulled it inside with the power of my core.

    Hun!

    A smile appeared on my face, but disappeared just as quickly, as I felt the eyes of death on me.

 Chapter 3609 Out of the Realm

    <h4>Chapter 3609 Out of the Realm</h4>

    "DIE!"

    I heard the soft sound, but it felt like its mighty roar before I saw hundreds of meteorsing toward me.

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly, seeing the attack, and began to regret killing the Grimm. I thought the Sky Sovereign would be angry, but hadn''t thought it would be this angry, that they would attack while fighting for its life.

    Immediately, the string shield appeared above me, for all the good it would do.

    It is not an attack; a single shield would be able to defend. Still, it is better to simply die, without doing anything.

    The attack was powerful and swift. It appeared above me in a second.

    Hun!

    I gulped down the saliva and poured every bit of power I had in the shields, when suddenly. Aqua-blue energy appeared around me and formed a dome, covering me inside.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG

    The moment it did, the meteors began to crash against the dome, and it shook, but other than that, these horrifying attacks didn''t seem to do anything else.

    In a few seconds, everything was over, and when I looked around, I was shocked to see the destruction the attack had caused.

    I was shocked, but I was also ecstatic.

    I had survived. I had doubts whether the Sky Sovereign would save me. He saved me and I am going to thank himter personally.

    The dome didn''t disappear immediately; it stayed around for two and a half minutes before it disappeared. By that, the energy of the Sky Sovereign attack had dispersed enough that an Earth Sovereign of power could walk through it safely.

    I didn''t waste any time and moved toward the Grimms; there are less than 20% of them are being held back, but that is enough for me.

    For the next-forty minutes, I have killed five more Grimms, before they are all able to escape. Thest ones to escape were the Sky Sovereigns, and those who attacked me kept looking at me till the end.

    I even waved at it, which seemed to have made it even angrier.

    "The battle is over; it is time to leave," said the leader in a tired voice.

    Everyone is tired and grieving. We have won the battle, but many people have sacrificed their lives for it.

    Stillpared to the Grimms; our losses are much less, which is the only sce of the battle.

    Buzz!

    A few minutester, a loud buzz rang out as reactivated the gate and people began to walk out of it one by one.

    Soon it was my turn, and I stepped out of the gate and found myselfing out of the same gate I had entered. It is not the exit; the exit is different, but they routed us from that exit.

    They have done a wonderful job, that few Sky Sovereigns would be able to detect it.

    The only reason I did was due to my sensitivity to the spatial element.

    Thud!

    I fell down, and this was not an act; I was really so weak that I couldn''t stand. I am also feeling pain; it is more painful than I had thought.

    I had deactivated the healing formation, and the moment it did; this weakness crashed down on me like a flood, bringing sharp pain all across my body.

    I had already activated all the recovery formations, but it would be two to three days before I could recover fully.

    As for walking, it will take me around a minute and half an hour, before I could be able to use my energy.

    "Are you ok?" asked the stone-skinned woman beside me. "I am fine; just suffering from the effects of the forbidden method," I replied, which she already guessed, but still there was pity in her eyes, along with understanding.

    "Do you mind if I help you?" she asked. "I would really appreciate it," I replied. It also helps, that she is from the Tor.

    "The realm turned out to be more dangerous than I had thought, but I am d you are all able toe back alive and even gain victory over those filthy invaders," said an old man with metallic hair.

    The Sky Sovereigns talked for a few minutes before our members separated.

    The energy of the Sky Sovereign covered us as we walked out of the huge hall and, once again, familiar hills came into the view.

    We kept flying for more than an hour, before stopping and a couple of seconds after that, our badges began to shine.

    I was watching the badge when everything turned ck, and when it had cleared, I found myself on the familiar disk.

    "Thank you," I said to the stone-skinned woman and walked toward the Sky Sovereigns. There is still a weakness in my body, but I can walk fine, I could also use some energy.

    "Sky Sovereign, thank you for saving my life," I said to the man. "It was my pleasure," he said.

    "Please, take this as a small thanks from me," I said as the wooden box appeared in my hand. "I didn''t save you from anything in return. Your thanks is more than enough for me," he said.

    "I will feel better if you ept this small gesture," I said, and he looked at me. "I will ept," he said and epted the wooden box.

    Click!

    I turned and walked away, while he opened the box, and immediately, his expression changed.

    A small smile appeared on my face seeing that. I have tested his energies, and that thing would be useful to him.

    We were led to the different rooms, and some questions were asked, and some tests were done. It seemed a little excessive, seeing we hade back, fighting a big battle, but these are necessary precautions.

    Many times, cultists, agents of Grimms and other enemies infiltrate through such methods.

    It is good to be cautious. Especially for Tor, which had a lot of enemies.

    ¡­

    Click!

    I opened the door of my penthouse and walked inside.

    I wanted to shower and eat, but instead, I cleaned myself with my energy and fell on the bed.

    Falling into the sleep, within a second.

    It was sixteen hours and seventeen and a half minutester. My eyes fluttered open and the first I felt was weakness. Not of the body, which is feeling fantastic, but of power, and it made me feel panic for a second.

    For a few months in the realm, I have been in a heightened state of caution and now, suddenly, the safety is hard to adjust.

    I took a deep breath and felt my growling stomach, which forced me to get out of bed.

    I quickly freshened up and showered, before walking about of the room and sat by the wall, watching the view, while the sumptuous dinner appeared in front of me.

    I looked at the view for a second more, before digging into the lunch.

    I polished it all in a second minute, beforeying back on the chair and turning toward the beautiful view. I missed it and will be watching it for quite some time.

    I won''t be leaving the organization for a few months.

    I have reached the limit in strengthening, and I nned to devote my time, to reaching the limit in the forbidden power and also work on my inheritance.

    There is also a second method, I have to practice.

    It is very important; it is a constitutional method, but more importantly, it is a method that will help me make my breakthrough safer; it is the reason why, I had chosen the method over the other, powerful ones.

    I watched a view for a few minutes while reading all the messages I had backlogged.

    Hun!

    A few minutester, a surprise shed in my eyes. It is a new message, which arrived nearly three hours ago.

    ''It is three dayster,'' I thought, before closing the message.

    Soon, I finished with all the messages and closed my eyes; a momentter, I was in my core, which hadpletely transformed.

    Thest time I hade here personally; it was not this verdant.

    Now, every nt across the two inds is Earth-Sovereign. Over 99.9% of them are at High-Earth Sovereigns, while some rare ones are Peak Earth Sovereigns.

    I had focused the essence energies from Peak Earth-Sovereigns on them and was d to see the progress they have made. I am going to need some of them for my breakthrough in the next few months. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    One is essential for some reforging, which I want to do, and I will start once I have finished making changes in the formation and designs.

    ''I had really killed quite a lot of Grimms,'' I thought, looking at everything, before focusing on the huge pile of storage, which I hadn''t opened.

    ''It is time,'' I thought and walked toward it giddily like children do toward the presents.

    To me, they are presents, each containing massive numbers of mini presents in them.

 Chapter 3610 Member

    <h4>Chapter 3610 Member</h4>

    Hun!

    I stepped out of formation and saw a huge mansion in front of me; it was not particrlyrge, but it was beautiful.

    It surprised me; I thought the meeting would be in the office, but it is clearly a ce where someone lives.

    A ce where the Prime live.

    The building might not be grand, but the surrounding area is huge, and only Prime could have such arge area on this flying ind. Here every inch is important and only the Prime is important enough to have it.

    I was in my thoughts when the silver gates opened.

    ''Come in,'' a familiar voice rang out in my head, and I stepped inside after a moment of hesitation.

    I entered inside while admiring the beautiful garden; it was not just beautiful. All the nts here are rare and precious. Seeing some of them, my eyes couldn''t help, but light up and I wanted to see them.

    They would be very helpful in my practice.

    I was wondering where the man called me is, when I spotted him, sitting in a garden chair.

    A few secondster, I stopped and bowed.

    "Prime Valsnorth," I greeted the Prime. He is the man, who hade to receive me, after I escaped from the cultists. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Take a seat, Michael," he said. "Thank you, Prime," I replied and sat down.

    He didn''t say anything and began pouring the tea into the cup, while I thought about the purpose of the meeting. There must be some reason; the Prime didn''t have enough free time, that they would call an Earth Sovereign for general things.

    He poured the tea and handed me a cup, which held the water''s golden-red liquid.

    "Thank you, Prime," I said as I took the cup.

    Some steam entered my nose and a refreshing feeling had spread through my body.

    "Aragus tea is excellent for after recovery, especially when it is mixed with urat honey. It helped to soothe the soul and body," he said, and I nodded, before taking the sip out of it.

    The tea is the most delicious I have ever drunk. It had a light taste that brought peace and contentment and when it entered the stomach; it reached the stomach, it transformed into soothing energy.

    It had been three days; I hade back, while I had recovered fully. My soul and body were in a little rough shape.

    The methods were dealing with it and a lot with a few days of rest. They would have made a full recovery.

    Now, with this tea, it will happen in a few minutes.

    "You must be wondering why I had called you?" he asked as I put back the empty cup on the table.

    To that, I nodded.

    "It is to inform you, that your background checks have been cleared. There are a few things we weren''t able to find out, but I am sure they are intentional on your part," he said, and I smiled.

    As he informed me, my badge lit up with a notice from the tor, saying I have be a full member.

    It also made my badge turn green, like every member.

    "From today, you are a member of the Tor." He said. "Thank you, Prime Valsnorth," I said, feeling slightly emotional.

    The old man didn''t say anything, just smiled.

    "There is another reason I have called you here," he said, and I looked at him. "The two methods you have received from the temple of irudin,"

    "If you are not practicing them, the organization is more than willing to take them for equal value; it could be the methods or resources," he said.

    I am not surprised; he knows about it. I had used my badge to enter the camps; I had kept my identity hidden, but it was only for Sky Sovereigns and below. The Prime of his position could easily see through it.

    "I n to practice both of them. I had already started practicing the one and will start, practicing the second one after collecting all the things that are required for it," I replied and no change appeared on his face, as if he had been expecting that.

    "Well, the offer still stands, after thepletion," he said, and we both smiled at them.

    These kinds of methodse with the conditions.

    I have started practicing the dance of ukasanavor, which means I couldn''t give or sell it to others. The only way, I could do it now, is bypleting the method; I have less than a 0.1% chance to do that.

    I would need to be at Golden Prime for that and reaching there is extremely hard.

    "I have seen your battle. Do you know you have killed 3.2 times more spawns than the second higher Earth-Sovereign?" he asked, and I didn''t put a surprised expression on my face.

    "I was lucky," I replied humbly.

    Since there are recordings, there is no need to y dumb.

    He was wrong about the kills; I had killed 3.4 times more Grimms, than the person, with the second-highest kill.

    "The organization will wee anything you wish to sell from it. Especially the rewards, from the temple of ukasanavor," he said.

    "I hope, the organization will give me a fair rate," I said, and the old man smiled. "You do not need to be worried about that," he replied, and now it is my time to smile.

    I have opened those hundreds of storages and found a lot of stuff and while I hoard stuff, it is really too much. I have a lot of stuff to sell, and it is not just what I have got from the battle, but stuff I got before that.

    I also have a buy a lot of things and now being a full member, I can do it.

    "If you don''t mind asking, what are your ns for the near future?" he asked. "I am nning on staying in the organization for the next few months, practicing the arts," I said.

    "It is a wise decision." Said the old man with a smile.

    I was about to ask for permission to leave when the old man''s expression turned serious.

    "The main reason I had called you here it was because I had heard about what you did in the camp."

    Hearing that, my expressions couldn''t help, but turn serious as well. I knew this would happen and I would need to treat it carefully; it is rted to my secrets after all.

    "Your record for the breakthroughs is amazing. Especially in regards to Sky Sovereigns," he said, looking at me.

    "You should be aware of how the conditions helps in increasing the chances of the breakthrough." "The same thing happened there. The conditions were such that bodies and souls aligned with purpose perfectly."

    "It is the reason, so many seeded and would be hard to replicate, that here," I replied carefully, and the old man smiled.

    "I am aware, but we would still like to send some Peak Earth-Sovereigns on your way to check their suitability for the breakthrough," he said.

    "I have no problem with it, but I have some conditions," I replied, and the old man smiled.

 Chapter 3611 Talaras Constitution

    <h4>Chapter 3611 Tras Constitution</h4>

    Buzz!

    The storage ring disappeared and a minuteter, the list of things I had sent began to appear in front of me.

    "Done," I said as I verified everything, and a smile appeared on my face.

    Since I became a full member two days ago; I have sold a lot of things and still selling them. I have a lot of things in my storage, and I n to sell them in stages to get the best rates.

    My clones have studied all the marketces and sold only the things, for which I could get the best rates.

    I have to sell things, but I am not in a hurry to do it. I want to get a good money for my things.

    With that done, I closed my eyes and appeared at my core.

    There I saw the notes flying around and formations. These notes and formations are about the inheritance, but out Tras Constitution; the second great method, I am going to practice.

    I am already done withprehension of it, and I am going to start practicing it in a few minutes.

    Tras Constitution is a constitution-strengthening method. There is a small chance that it could take the constitution above Lv. 12, but very few people practice the art for that purpose.

    Their main purpose is to align their bodies and soul with their element. So, when they reach the Prime, they will startprehending thews soon.

    It is also increasing elemental familiarity with body and soul, which directly helps in strengthening the elemental attack.

    It is the reason why; I had chosen the method.

    No, I do not want to raise my strength by increasing the elemental familiarity. If I had wanted that, I would have chosen the better one; I want the elemental familiarity because it will make my breakthroughs safer.

    It is for this reason; that I have chosen the method.

    My breakthroughs are far more dangerous than others and I used different methods to lessen the dangers, and this method is one of them. The other benefits it will bring are treats on top.

    Even if I hadn''t received them, I would have still chosen this method. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The method is divided into six parts. Each level is a synonym with stage, and I have practiced it fully. If I make a breakthrough in the Sovereign stage, without fully practicing the first level of the Tras Constitution, then I could say goodbye to practicing the method.

    The dance of Ukasanavor is the opposite, it didn''t matter, if I made a breakthrough or not, I could continue practicing it.

    Which is why it is so difficult topletely practice the method.

    "It is time," I said a few minutester and opened my eyes before walking into the practice room.

    There, I sat down in the center, without any clothes.

    For a few seconds, there was nothing, before I waved my hand and formation appeared over me. It is of the ancient runes and covered nearly, the whole-body room.

    It is a square formation, with seven concentric circles in it. Each circle is of a different color and gives off a different feeling.

    These seven circles represent the seven elements of my constitution.

    Fire, sun, healing, swallowing, killing, curse and forbidden.

    Four are imprinted from rules. One came from Ashlyn, one came from Grimms, and one from Nero. Not a single one, had been part of my original constitution.

    If others were to know, how I got them, they would be shocked.

    They were one of the reasons why I am so powerful, but it had been years since their grade had been upgraded. They are in Grade 12, and it is hard to go further from there even this method wouldn''t be able to help me much.

    The formation buzzed and began to descend and soon, the seven circles covered me, while the square formation spread around.

    Buzz!

    ''Now the most difficult part,'' I thought as the formation activated and I started to practice it.

    It is somehow like a dance of ukasanavor; here, I need to match my breathing, heartbeat, and soul to a specific rhythm.

    I started with that immediately, and from the first breath, it was difficult. I felt like, I was getting assaulted by the seven elements; six elements, since forbidden, didn''t feel like anything, despite it doing something.

    These elements were so familiar to me, so close to me, and have started to assault me. I felt like, my body was being backed by the sun, burned by fire, cursed, shed by killing, torn by swallowing, and finally, healing fixed it all before it began again.

    Every second is a torture.

    The method isn''t this painful for most people, just someone like me. The more elements make it more painful and harder to practice.

    Most people have a single elemental constitution, some have two. A few rare ones, three; four are very rare and five are rarely seen.

    As for seven, barely one or two people appear every few thousand years.

    The more the elements, the worse it is for people. A single element is always better and if I had a normal inheritance, I wouldn''t have been able to go far with it; I am extremely lucky that I had chosen the celestial inheritance.

    It helped me, use the multi elemental constitution to its maximum power.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes. I continued to practice, while sweat rolled around my body.

    Within minutes, a puddle formed around me, but I didn''t care. The only thing, I care about is practicing the method.

    Finally, the method reached the limit of session and stopped, before falling on my back.

    The runes are still covering me, and the formation is around me, but there is barely shining. I have absorbed nearly all the resources while practicing the method, more than I had thought.

    ''This is going to cost me a lot,'' I said, looking at the resources I had consumed before closing my eyes and falling into the dreand.

 Chapter 3612 Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 3612 Breakthrough</h4>

    "Four years," I said as I opened my eyes.

    It had been four years since I hade to this world.

    It felt like just yesterday, when I had crashed into the world and fell into the sea, before falling into the hands of vers, who sold me to the mine.

    I have experienced so much, but there is so much to do. People to take revenge on; some I know, some are still invisible, but one day, I will know about them, and they will pay for what they did.

    I have be powerful enough to take revenge on some those people, but I won''t, at least not yet.

    I want to focus on the practice first; those people aren''t running anywhere. I first need to achieve my goals and be powerful enough; I would be able to crush every obstacle thates my way of taking revenge.

    I stayed in bed for a few more minutes before getting up and walking into the bathroom.

    Today is an important day, after months of practicing and working on my inheritance. I am ready to make a breakthrough. I had been ready since the week but decided to take the rest.

    I have been working like mad, every day, either I would practice the methods or working on the inheritance with my clones.

    I wanted to make a breakthrough soon as possible. So, I could join those missions; there are three, that I desperately wanted to join, but didn''t have the strength.

    I had even tried for one; it was about rescuing the city that cultists were trying to sacrifice, but my strength was sufficient enough to join it.

    Now, with this breakthrough, my strength would take another leap and I couldn''t help but feel excited about it.

    I came out of the shower and changed into the new clothes, before walking out of my room.

    I entered the kitchen and started cooking.

    It took me one, and a half hours before I finished it and took it to the table by the wall and started eating it while enjoying the view. Even after seeing it for months, I didn''t get bored at all.

    I could change it at any moment, seeing it is a temporary residence for the unverified members and every month, I get notices from the administrative office that I could move out of there.

    There are better ces with a better view, but I didn''t want to move.

    Though, I will have to do it eventually.

    I polished the lunch, and the tes disappeared, but I didn''t move from my spot. I stayed there watching.

    It was around forty minutes before I had finally got up.

    I didn''t walk to the practice room. No, I simply sat down in the living room, without any

    clothes.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, the ring appeared on my finger and the runes started toe out of it. I watched them till they fully covered my body, before closing my eyes and appeared in my core, in front of the inheritance.

    Sigh!

    I sighed seeing it; it was really amazing, especially those formations of the ancient runes, which had frustrated me so much, but now put a smile on my face.

    Buzz!

    I admired it for a couple of seconds before tapping on it and initiating the breakthrough. As I did, I repelled out of the core.

    I watched as my core turned to semi-liquid, and a few secondster, it started to spin, pulling out the energies.

    Within minutes, it started to spin really fast, absorbing a massive number of resources. So much so that even Earth Sovereigns would be shocked; even they couldn''t pull, such resources until they are making a breakthrough into the Sky Sovereign.

    I am not saying this in the air; I have seen how much energy they pull.

    I have been clearing the people for breakthroughs sinceing from the realm. Every week, I check people and this time, my conditions are much harsher than what they had been in the realm.

    It is likely why, except for one failure; every breakthrough was a sess.

    That failure wasn''t due to my mistake, but due to the mistake of the person, who had done something idiotic and now paying the price.

    They are not making the breakthrough in my breakthrough formation. I am not idiot enough to let my breakthrough formation be used in front of the prime.

    I am somewhat confident that Primes wouldn''t be able to detect the forbidden power in it. Even if they looked deeply. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But I am not taking chances when I am not aware of Prime''s full powers.

    There are not only simple Primes here in Tor, but also Silver Prime and at least one Golden Prime.

    The risk is too much.

    Though, I had still forged a device that let me collect the stray fusion energies. It is one of the conditions of me agreeing to check the people''s suitability for the breakthrough.

    I already collected a huge amount of fusion energy in the realm, which now bes massive. It is proving useful in my research, and it will be tremendously useful when I reforge this breakthrough formation, before my breakthrough into the Earth Sovereign.

    Currently, I am still working on the design.

    It is a risk for me to use the breakthrough formation, but I have created a replica of it and would sit every week here, acting.

    I don''t know if Prime''s has checked me out; I didn''t sense them, despite using all the methods.

    An hour and three minutester, the absorption of the resources stopped, and a few seconds after that core also stopped moving.

    Though it didn''t stay for long and started spinning again and this time; it had started sucking the energies in a massive amount.

    I have prepared a lot and if it needed more, I could give that to it too, but I don''t think that would be necessary.

    It took one hour and seven minutes for it to absorb the energies before it stopped.

    With the absorption, the easy part of the breakthrough is finished.

 Chapter 3613 High Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 3613 High Sovereign</h4>

    I looked at the unmoving core with the bated breath, as the most difficult step would begin soon.

    The merging.

    However, this time, I hope, it will be safer. I have been practicing Tras constitution for it and I really hope it will bring me the benefits, I have read in the books and with the tests; I have done it.

    That method turned out to be better than I had thought.

    It helped me in my practice of forbidden energy, which I do through the dance of ukasanovor. I hadn''t thought it would happen, but it did, which ended up saving me, at least a month.

    A few seconds passed, and the merging began.

    "Ahhhhh¡­"

    The first few seconds were normal, but soon the soul-crushing pain came, and it was even more painful, that I couldn''t help, but scream.

    It is a good, thing; I have screamed in the formation. So, it wouldn''t look weird if the Prime is watching.

    I bore the pain with a scream, but there was a smile on my face when I noticed how fast the body and soul were merging and how smooth the process was.

    It is quite roughpared to the other people. It is why I am feeling, but much smoother than the merging during myst breakthrough.

    There are signs of instability, but they are small too.

    Noticing it made me relieved and gave me enough will, that I closed my mouth a few minutester and bore the pain with muffled sounds, instead of screaming. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It would have been a lot less painful. If the process were to happen slowly, like others. The main reason, I feel such pain, is that merging happens too fast for me, several times faster than other people.

    I tried to control the pace of it, but nothing seemed to have helped.

    I don''t mind it being faster, I only need it to be safer and the method seemed to have been helping me with that.

    Finally, the merging is finished and if the clock in front of me is right, then it took me fifty-seven minutes. I wanted to copse, but the breakthrough isn''t finished yet.

    Not that my changing the position is going to affect the breakthrough, but I still decided to not do that.

    It is a sacred process, and I want to finish it with dignity.

    For a minute, the core remained unchanging, before the consolidation began.

    Tras Constitution had helped with my merging. I hope it will help me with the consolidation as well.

    A minute passed and a thinyer of solid appeared on the core and with every passing minute, it began to get more and more solid.

    I watched for any instability and I had detected it faintly, but it had not reached high enough to create the crack and the pore. I kept watching for it, for thirteen minutes, but not a single crack appeared, while the consolidation was finished.

    Seeing that, the biggest smile appeared on my face.

    The breakthrough has gone much better than I had expected. It couldn''t help, but make me feel relieved for my future breakthroughs; especially big breakthroughs, which are extremely dangerous.

    I looked at the core. It looked more beautiful.

    At every breakthrough, it bes more worldlike; I felt like it might be a real world.

    If it keeps progressing, like this.

    For a second, there was nothing, before the core stone and the runes came out and started spreading into the deepest part of my body fast.

    In less than a minute, they have spread into every corner of my body.

    Buzz!

    A moment after that, I heard the sound that I had been waiting to hear.

    Powerful breakthrough energies came down from the chains and started to fill my body, which seemed to be famished, as it began to absorb everything that came at it.

    I felt my strength rising rapidly, faster than I could keep count.

    The energy was really powerful and seeing it, I could already tell that it was going to take my power to apletely different height.

    Minutes passed, and finally, my body and soul had absorbed thest drop of breakthrough energy. Taking me to the High level of the Sovereign Stage.

    "This power," I said and put my fingers into a fist.

    If I had this power during the battle in the realm; there is nobody other than Sky Sovereigns would be able to harm me. Even those who could take the blows from the Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to kill me.

    It is a great power, but I am far from being unmatched in the Earth Sovereign.

    I know very well how people could jump to a level; I am a prime example of that. If I think of myself as invisible on the Earth-Sovereign, I will end up dying very soon.

    Still, this power is considerable, and average Sky Sovereigns of every level are no match for me.

    I would kill them in a single attack.

    It took me a while to control my emotions when I did, I entered my core.

    The changes happening in the space had be stable and energy denser. The alter of merging also bes denser and feeling, I am getting form much more stable than before.

    I would now continue to practice my methods and work on the inheritance.

    Speaking of inheritance, it is time I make the ninth clone. Thest clone of this stage.

    I didn''t waste any time and went to the ce to the ce where all the preparations had already been made. I sat down on it and soon a few secondster; the runes began toe out of my temple and entered in a lotus in my hand.

    Buzz!

    A few minutes passed, and I heard the buzz, which knocked me out.

    When I woke up, there was a ninth clone in front of me.

    "Hello, clone," I said, "Hello, Michael," the clone replied, bringing a smile to my face.

    Soon, I delegated the duties to the clones, and they disappeared. There wasn''t much change in their duties, aside from that now, there will be five clones working on the inheritance.

    I would have very much liked to have a separate clone for the culinary and healing, but inheritance takes time to create.

    For one and half months, I had delegated duties of artifice and alchemy to a silver clone and a freed clone went on to work on inheritance.

    Other things are also important, but so is inheritance. If I had been using normal runes only for inheritance; four clones would have been more than enough, but the ancient runes make the matter moreplicated.

    I do not regret using the ancient runes. It is the thing I am most proud of.

    This time, I was able to use more ancient rune, than thest time, despite the increasing difficulty.

    Which will help me a lot.

    Now, I really wish to fight someone, but I controlled that urge. I will get the chance soon.

    I have made a breakthrough. Now there is nothing stopping me from the doing the missions and I already know what kind of missions I want to do.

 Chapter 3614 Mission

    <h4>Chapter 3614 Mission</h4>

    I slowly released my breath and stopped.

    My whole body shook and threatened to fall, but I controlled myself and slowly sat down, careful not to slip under my own sweat.

    I sat down and closed my eyes before starting to take a deep breath.

    Till two and a half months ago, it was extremely hard to do this. The moment I finished with Danse of Uksanavor, I would simply fall and fall into sleep.

    Now, I am just very tired.

    I am also feeling very sleepy, but the feeling is controble.

    I had worked hard to achieve that; I couldn''t simply fall into sleep, after the practice. It may be fine in the organization, but when I am outside, I can''t let myself be unguarded.

    Especially when there are no Ashlyn and Nero, whom I trusted with my life.

    After more than ten minutes, I felt good enough that I got up and walked toward the shower. Once I was done with it, I went to the kitchen and started to cook myself a lunch.

    It had been a week since I had made a breakthrough and updated my strength record the same day.

    Since then, I have been searching for suitable missions.

    I didn''t find the one, I liked, but I kept a few in the bucket, and if I don''t find anything interesting in the next three days; I am going to choose one from the list.

    An hour passed, and I finished making the lunch. I took it to my usual ce and began to eat.

    I have a lot of things to do today. I had already finished with the practice and in three hours, I would go to the alchemy hall.

    Till then, I am free to do what I want.

    I will be studying and working on the inheritance.

    I started on the new upgrade, the same day, I finished with the breakthrough. There is no use in wasting time when ites to inheritance.

    Soon, I finished the lunch andid back, while opening the interface and looking at the missions. I had checked the missions in the morning, but more havee.

    Hun!

    I looked at it and found nothing interesting and was about to close it when another mission appeared.

    Reading it, my eyes couldn''t light up on the job. It is a grade mission, that requires Earth Sovereigns and Sky Sovereigns.

    There is no information about it other than saying, it will be dangerous and all that. Such kinds of missions are rarely provided with any information.

    I was about to click on it when I read thest line and I wanted to curse, but I simply closed the window.

    It was an invitation-only mission. This means that only those invited could do it and nobody else. If that is the case, then why do those bastards, put it on the mission board?

    Ting!

    I took a deep breath to calm myself and was about to close my eyes to enter my core when my badge rang out in a notification.

    I opened it and when I read it; a big smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    It was mail from the mission office, and it was about the same mission I had seen a few seconds ago. They have asked me if I am interested in it and there will be an interview it evening.

    If I passed, I would be selected for the mission.

    The test is in the evening and after reading the mail several times. I clicked on the button and closed the window.

    The mail also didn''t have much information about the mission, aside from the generic stuff. I might know more if I passed the test and was selected for the mission.

    I didn''t much think about it after closing the window, and entering my core.

    There, I worked on my inheritance, before having a lesson with the teacher and then studying the runes and doing the homework.

    Before I knew it, two hours passed.

    I opened my eyes and changed my body and persona. I use my original face for healing only and even there; I use a different face when I am checking the Earth-Sovereigns for the breakthrough.

    I have a different face for alchemy, artifice, and culinary.

    Even though I am not being this cautious, the organization has asked me to do it. The only reason I could think of, likely because of the cultist, that captured me.

    I still didn''t know much about them, but they had some power or they wouldn''t have asked to be cautious.

    I spent six hours in alchemy before going directly to the interview. It took longer than I had thought, as I returned home at midnight.

    I freshened up, had dinner, and worked for two more hours, before finally sleeping.

    Hun!

    When I woke up, there was mail waiting for me.

    "Yes!" I said loudly in joy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I had been selected, and it is good that I did because I would have be quite mad if I hadn''t. Those people had asked about all things, made me do something, that got me a little ufortable, before testing my strength.

    I didn''t show all my strength, just 70% of it.

    Which is far more than, what I had fought within the realm.

    The mail said, the mission will start in two days, but I will be briefed tomorrow about it. It kind of sounds very important. I couldn''t help but feel excited about it.

    It took me a minute to control my emotions, and I went to the bathroom to freshen up. Once that was done, I ate breakfast and started with the Tras Constitution.

    Hours passed and, in the afternoon, I went to the healing department, where I checked arge number of Earth Sovereigns for their eligibility to make the breakthrough.

    They had never sent so many people before. It is more than three times as usual.

    The only reason I could think of is the mission. It seemed like, it won''t be the short one.

 Chapter 3615 Rynter

    <h4>Chapter 3615 Rynter</h4>

    "Mars," I said. "Ryntar," said the stoneman, in front of me.

    He is a young looking stoneskin man with soft obsidian skin and a handsome face in a boyish way. He is also very powerful; I don''t think, I will be able to defeat him easily. If I fought against him.

    I also wore the young persona, with blue skin and big eyes blue eyes. There are shining freckles around my body, that radiate gentle light, if I willed it.

    I have be quite good at physical transformation with the aid of alchemy. The alchemy alone isn''t enough. The main factor is my knowledge of physiology and the eight different methods I use.

    I got information about him yesterday, like he did about me. We will be partners for the mission.

    As for what the mission is; it is to destroy the organization.

    A very rare type of mission. They came a few like these appear and I am quite lucky to be part of one.

    "It''s our turn," said Rynter, and a momentter, we appeared on the dick.

    Buzz!

    The disk buzzed, and a secondter everything went dark. It remained dark for several seconds, before turning brighter.

    We found ourselves above the grove andnded on the ground quickly.

    Our real power is Earth-Sovereign, but we are disguising ourselves as Primary-III. Our destination is Wilter City, the headquarters of the Alna Var Organization.

    It is an earth-grade organization, but our intelligence states that there are at least, nine Sky Sovereigns in there. Our job is to reach the city and wait for the signal to attack; as for when it will be, we don''t know.

    "It will take us a little over two days to reach our destination," said Rynter, "Then we, should start the journey as soon as possible," I replied.

    He smiled before we started to move toward the wilter city. A journey which shouldn''t take more than a few hours with our power, going to take over two days, not that any of us mind.

    We moved through the galvi forest, with our Primary-III speed, but not even Sovereign monsters could discover us when we passed by them.

    "Does such cautious approach bemon in a mission like this?" I asked Rynter. I mean, it feels too cautious. With our powers, we could get close to the wilter city, without being discovered.

    "We are dealing with cultists here. Those bastards are skittish and cautious. We needed to be more than them to not get discovered."

    "If they got to know about it before we even started, then the whole mission would fail," he replied, and I nodded.

    I didn''t say much further and continued traveling at snail''s speed.

    As at such a slow speed, I only need to use a fraction of my soul to maintain the speed and stealth, while the rest of me is in the library working.

    I may be using a fraction of my soul power, but even with that fraction, I am sending out the faint soul waves. Its data is shing in front of me; if I noticed someone truly powerful, I would quickly take control of the body.

    In the core, I have the advantage of time dtion and would be able to react without any dy.

    Soon it was dark, and we continued moving.

    We only stopped at ten to eat dinner before moving again. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hun!

    It was around midnight when the projection in front of me shed and I opened my eyes.

    ''There is Sky Sovereigning behind us,'' I informed my partner and he barely reacted, but I could feel a faint shudder.

    We both are powerful, but still not enough to survive against the Sky Sovereign. If it attacked us, there was nothing we would be able to do it.

    ''Is it from the list?'' he asked after a moment of silence, and I nodded gently.

    They have given us the list of Earth-Sovereign and Sky Sovereigns. This oneing at us was part of that list.

    He is a lightning element powerhouse at the initial level of Sky Sovereign.

    Rynter didn''t say anything further, nor did I tell him anymore. We kept moving with no change despite the Sky Sovereignsing behind.

    The Sky Sovereigns also didn''t seem to be interested in the ants like us either. It is itself hiding tightly with stealth. It isn''t bringing out its soul sense and only looking out through its eyes.

    Which is not surprising; this one wasn''t supposed to be here. Hell, he is supposed to be on a different continent, but he is here.

    The organization is destroying is destroying a branch of the powerful cult. So, we have been asking to be ready for anything when we attack.

    Soon, the Sky Sovereign reached close, now above us, in a mile and a half left and looking at us.

    It is taking all my willpower not to look back at it. I controlled my mind with everything, and I moved, while talking softly with Rynter, as if I hadn''t discovered him at all.

    Let''s hope he didn''t discover us because he won''t need more than a move to kill us if he wants to.

    It looked at us for a two and half seconds before focusing on the other people. We are not the only ones here; there are many people, with the strongest being Peak Sovereign.

    "We are out of its range," I said after a few minutes, and could see Rynter visibly rxing.

    I, too, let go of the tension that I had been holding in my body.

    "Fuck, I had not thought. We woulde across a Sky Sovereign, before reaching close to the city," he said. "We were a little unlucky in that, but it is now," I said and he smiled.

    Soon the morning came and except for lunch, we didn''t stop for anything and kept moving and stopping only at night for dinner.

    The dawn came, and we didn''t stop.

    Six hours passed, and we have finally stopped, as we saw the silhouette of wiltere into the view.

 Chapter 3616 Wilter

    <h4>Chapter 3616 Wilter</h4>

    "Clear," said the guard. "Thank you," I said as I took my ID from him and walked into the city.

    "It is a beautiful city. Unfortunately, it won''t be as beautiful after we are done with our mission," said Rynter and sighed.

    I nodded with disappointment, too.

    It is a big city, and in the center of it is a hugeke. In this hugeke is an ind and this is the headquarter of Alna Var; even from a distance, I could see the beautiful building on the ind, of all sizes and styles.

    Though most of them are white, with less than 5% bearing color, other than white.

    "We should find amodation," I said, and he nodded, but both of us weren''t in a hurry. We didn''t even take the teleportation formations and instead walked to the city, exploring it.

    We bought things that we liked and ate from the street stall; some of the things were really delicious.

    I had noted how the cook had made them and n to make, after I return to tor.

    There are four soul senses of Peak-Earth Sovereigns covering the entire city. They are powerful and I tried to gain the data on them as much as possible.

    While I have received the information, I could already match that to the people of four soul senses. It is still better to get first-hand knowledge of them; it is especially true for me.

    I could see deeper than most people.

    Like now, I am carefully studying their soul sense; I have even taken a small sample of them. It is so tiny that they wouldn''t notice; even I would barely notice if someone took a small sample of my soul sense.

    Soon, stopped in front of the inn.

    It is a five-story tall in and all the guests here are primary.

    "Rooms for two, please," I said to the receptionist. "How long will you be staying?" she asked. "Three months," I replied, and a faint surprise appeared on her face, but she quickly controlled it.

    "22 hals crystals," she replied, and I ced them in front of her.

    We havee here as unaffiliated practitioners, looking for work, but we aren''t nning to stay here forever.

    Just enough, till a Sovereign-ss ruin opens, which we both want to enter.

    We took our keys but didn''t immediately go to our rooms. Instead, we ordered lunch and drinks, while listening to the conversations around us.

    This is our job. Listen and wait. As for how long we will have to wait. I don''t know.

    Still, I am quite excited about the mission. I had already been excited when I chose it, but Ryten had told me things that made me even more excited.

    We stayed for an hour, before going back to our rooms.

    The rooms are simple enough, but are clean and have a good density of energy, which is what any Primary-III would like, but it is nothing to Sovereign like me.

    Still, I breathed in the energy and put a smile on my face. I have also started absorbing the energy that a normal Primary-III would do.

    I looked around the rooms and the spying formation. They had one, but it was not active; still, I had added a few of my invisible runes.

    If it activated, I would know about it instantly.

    With that done, I removed my clothes and went to the bathroom,ing out twenty minutester, feeling good and clean.

    I changed intofortable clothes andy on the bed, falling asleep, within a minute.

    When I woke up, it was evening, and I was feeling good. I hadn''t slept for two days and while it didn''t affect me much; I still want to be ready as possible.

    I freshened up and walked out of the room. A few minutester, Ryten joined me, and we had an early dinner in the inn while listening to the conversations of the surrounding people.

    "Good luck," I said to him, "You too," he replied and moved toward his destination at the work guild, while I moved toward the alchemist guild.

    I am a level 3 alchemist; here, I will verify my credentials and take the job.

    Soon, I reached the alchemist guild. It is really a huge guild; it is the biggest, among the surrounding organizations.

    Alna Var had a good number of alchemists in their rank. This is not surprising; they have thergest number of herbal gardens, among the six Earth-Grade organizations, which attract the alchemists like fireflies.

    Making alchemical goods, their biggest export. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It took me three hours to get my verification, and after that, I had taken the few works and returned to my room in the inn and paid extra for protection formation around the room.

    It is a must if I want to practice the alchemy in my room.

    Click!

    I entered my room and waved my hand and soon, the alchemy equipment appeared in front of me.

    I checked each of them and began crafting.

    It is hard to fake the lower skill, especially when you are using less than 10% of your power to do it. Even beforeing to the city, I had been using less than 10% of my mind''s power.

    I came out was when talking with Rynter and the alchemical guild. Even now, when I had started with the alchemy, I am using 10% of my mind power.

    I have chosen to craft three types of alchemical goods. They are not hard, but not easy either, for a normal Grade III alchemist.

    I had chosen them based on the process.

    All three of them require minimal steps and depend on more energy control. Which suits me the most.

    Hours passed, and I finished the first badge of goods. When I looked at them, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I smiled not because I have crafted them without mistake, but because I was able to do it with limited mind power and didn''t face much difficulty, either.

 Chapter 3617 Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 3617 Waiting</h4>

    "It had been eight days," Iined to Rynter sitting in front of me. To that, he smiled and took a sip of his drink.

    "The hardest part of such missions isn''t the fighting, but the waiting," he said, enjoying my impatience.

    It is not impatience killing me, but the inability to practice my method.

    Of the two great methods, I am only practicing the Tras''s constitution, but not the Dance of Ukasanovor. Tras constitution could be disturbed with minor bacsh, but the bacsh of the dance of ukasanovor would kill me.

    I can''t take the risk of that happening.

    Soon, we finished our lunch, and he went to his job. It is a protection job; he has to protect a spoiled child of the Sovereign while he is away.

    Thankfully, my job is much simpler.

    I went to the alchemist guild and submitted work I had crafted before taking another order and returning to the inn.

    I used 10% of my mind''s power in alchemy and another 5% on snooping through the formations while the rest worked on my inheritance and studying.

    I had even spread the seed to the members of the organization and received constant feed of data and I have to say, this organization is good.

    There is a shady party, and there is a good one.

    They are hiding the shadiness under the guise of good and doing a wonderful job. No wonder they were able to remain hiding for so long.

    I have seen some of the things these people are doing, and I really wish I could barge and kill those bastards, but I controlled myself.

    In the core, I worked, and now I am working on something different.

    It is a design of the breakthrough formation I am working on; since breaking through, I have only reforged it once, and that was only a minor change.

    This change is going to be big.

    I have all the resources I need and most importantly. I have a massive number of fusion energies. Which is the most important ingredient to craft the breakthrough formation I want.

    It will help me tremendously in my breakthrough. If I have been able to materialize the vision.

    Currently, I am not finished with design, much less forging, but I have time. I am still a High Sovereign, there is Peak-Stage to reach and then its limit before I could make a breakthrough into the Earth-Sovereign.

    I am working on it steadily; I don''t want it to be a hurried job.

    A day passed and after I woke up and had lunch, I once again entered my core, and this time, I was working on the formation.

    It is an ancient rune formation that I had used in thest upgrade. Now I am trying to upgrade it further.

    It is easier said than done.

    I have even changed the ce; now, I am outside the library. Near my old ce of study near theke; staring at the wonderful world that my core had be.

    "I need monsters," I said.

    My core had be powerful enough to have to sustain the monsters. I already have slimes, but I want more.

    It is not like I am not searching for them, but it is difficult to find the ones I need. I need monsters that could be useful to me and also help my core.

    It might not seem like it, but there are monsters like that. I only need to find them. Which is the real task.

    I shook my head and focused on the formation. It is one of the most important formations; I used them in thousands of ces.

    So, I must upgrade the formation.

    If I did it, it would also help me with another formation, which shares many simrities with it.

    An hour passed and then another, as I scribbled the notes on my desk, until finally. I had made a breakthrough; it was a small one, but it had made me extremely happy.

    Seeing, I didn''t think I would make any progress with it, but I made a breakthrough with inspiration. That is several days of work.

    My hand started to move as fast as my thoughts and it continued for more than an hour, with a lot of scribbling and scratching, before finally, I was able to refine that small breakthrough.

    "It is good," I said and continued to work on it for three more hours before I stopped for a small break.

    Iid back on the chair and looked at the surrounding nts. Nearly every surface is filled with them, with nearly each nt, in their invisible dome, which provides them with the environment they need.

    Thanks to the growth energy and optimal environment they are in; they are growing greatly.

    There is not a single nt, that is suffering from diseases or any abnormality.

    My clone will work on fixing that as soon as they see it. If it couldn''t be fixed, then they would remove the nt.

    These nts have earned me a lot, and I have sold less than 5% of what they have produced me. The rest I have kept for my usage.

    I need a lot of them. For my practice, for alchemy and other experiments. I am a guzzler of massive resources. If people were to know the sheer number of resources I consume, they would be shocked.

    I have no interest in telling them.

    I looked for a few more minutes before going back to the library and started studying the ancient runes; I had yet to finish the homework that the teacher had given me.

    Hun!

    I was in the midst of studying when suddenly my eyes flew open and my senses spread. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A shockwave came out from thete, not a normal shockwave, but the one of the Sky Sovereigns. It is weakened by the formations in theke, but it still spreads into the city, destroying many homes.

    Thankfully, nobody seemed to have been killed; all the homes at the edge of theke belonged to powerful.

    They have absorbed the blow enough that whatever entered inside the city was more suppressive in nature, which brought people to their knees, rather than killing them.

    This sudden shockwave seemed to have activated the city''s defenses, especially those around theke; they have formed powerful domes covering the city, in a couple ofyers.

    I thought for a moment before a thin string of faint soul sense came out of me and spread and soon; it touched the person I wanted.

    "Do you sense that?" I asked. ''Yes,'' a reply came after a moment of silence.

    "Do you recognize the other Sky Sovereign?" I asked. ''No,'' he answered.

    There are two Sky Sovereign energies; one aura is matched to the one description of the enemy Sky Sovereign we have received. The other is unknown. I have performed a match with all the samples I have, but it came out negative.

    "What should we do?" I couldn''t help but ask, despite knowing, what I had to do.

    ''Wait. We should not move until we receive the orders,'' he replied, and at that exact moment, another shockwave came from the ind.

    More powerful than thest.

 Chapter 3618 Stepping On The Island

    <h4>Chapter 3618 Stepping On The Ind</h4>

    The waves, after of shockwave had released, that even the inn had activated its defensive formation.

    I could see the panic in the inn through the spying formation. People are huddled in the inn and not just the ones who are living here, but even those walking down the street areing to the inn.

    Some even brought their little children for better safety.

    The proprietress didn''t stop anyone; she took in everywhere, till there was no space in themon room.

    I stayed in my room, but I was releasing the faint waves of soul sense and taking the information from the seeds I had released in the members of Alga.

    It was a risk, but I desperately wanted to know what was happening.

    Every second, I am receiving information, but nothing is directly telling me what is happening. One of the hosts of the seeds is quite close to where the battle is happening, but doesn''t dare to get too close.

    Still, they are providing some valuable information, like the number of the Sky Sovereign. From my soul senses, I could sense through the seed''s hosts. I already sensed fourteen different types of Sky Sovereign soul sense.

    All might belong to the enemies, or some of them might be ours; nothing could be said, at this stage.

    Though it is clear that there is going to be a battle and people seem to understand that. Many want to escape, but the gates have been closed and domes have formed over the city; it is impossible for most people to escape.

    Even Earth-Sovereign like me will have to struggle to leave.

    I am already searching for the best way to escape. I have no interest in escaping, but I need to be ready for it; no one knows what might happen, and it is better to remain prepared for all the scenarios.

    Soon, a minute passed since the battle intensified.

    It still seemed to be happening inside the building. The biggest ones, that, on which cracks have already started appearing, despite the protection. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The building surviving for so long is already a surprise, seeing as it belongs to the Earth-Grade organization.

    BANG!

    I had just thought that when the central building sted apart and two Sky Sovereigns shot up, tearing through the two energy domes that covered the whole city.

    ''Attention members of Tor; reach the rowe ind immediately,'' Rang out through my badge a momentter.

    "Finally," I said and broke all the seals on my body. Immediately, the aura of the High-Earth Sovereign released from my body, and I shot out of the window.

    There was a protectiveyer of formation on it, but I disabled it a moment, I passed through before activating it. If I had broken through it; it would have destroyed the whole formation.

    In front of my power, the formation is as thin as paper.

    Since I have stayed here, I have added formation of my own. It is hidden and will only activate when the existing one can''t bear the weight.

    I hope it won''te to that. If that happened the shockwaves would be powerful enough to destroy half the city and kill millions of people.

    I shot into the sky and saw Rynten, not far away, and he was not the only one. There is a total of thirty-six Earth Sovereigns flew up in the sky; all belong to the Tor.

    We Earth Sovereigns aren''t the only ones in the; there are also Seven Sky Sovereigns. Four came from the Ind.

    We have surrounded the ind from all sides, pressing our aura on it.

    "Members of Alna Var; by the will of Tor, surrender. Those who will be killed on the sight," warned the bald half-elf Sky Sovereigns with a booming voice and moved toward the ind.

    As he did, four purple balls, the size of first appeared around him; not just around him, but around all Sky Sovereigns.

    I waved my hand and the metallic balls simr to them appeared around me; they were the same in size, but blue instead of purple. They are energy absorption spheres; given by the organization.

    We are here to deal with the cultists and not kill the general public.

    ''First wave, follow us,'' said the leader, and I moved along with the other eleven Earth Sovereigns.

    The seven Sky Sovereignsnded on the ind, which had be deathly silent. The only sound that ising is from the battle above and even it is faint; with how high, they are fighting.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ind, a few secondster and saw people kneeling on the ground, some shaking in fear.

    We walked ording to the n, and we did; small bands came out of us, which would bind those who were kneeling in surrender.

    This is the headquarters of the organization.

    So, people inside are pretty powerful. The weakest among them is Primary-III, below those who aren''t allowed on the ind unless they are talented ore here with special permission.

    Unlike our organization, Alna Var had four campuses, each with over a million members. The headquarters takes the best seeds from them.

    My soul sense spread, and I could sense the Sky Sovereigns and Earth Sovereigns hiding under the protective formation. They could easily be torn away by our Sky Sovereigns but didn''t hurry for that.

    Instead, they walked forward slowly and cautiously with measured steps, careful of any traps that sprung on them.

    In such a mission, many people die of carelessness; these people didn''t want to make that mistake. It is wise because they might survive it, but the formation might kill a few of us.

    "Surrender without resistance, and I promise you a fair investigation. If you resist, even if you are innocent, we might have to kill you," said the leader gently, but his voice still had spread through the whole ind.

    I could already see over a hundred Sovereigns surrendering poses, as well as a few Earth Sovereigns, but all the Sky Sovereigns are still watching.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed when I saw the Beastman fighting against our Sky Sovereign move to escape.

    They seemed to have sensed that as well; as the formations covering the whole ind red like the sun.

 Chapter 3619 Attack

    Chapter 3619 Attack

    BANNNG BOOOM BANNNG!

    The formations activated and released the attack at all of us, and it is powerful.

    At the same time, many buildings exploded, and Sky Sovereigns and Earth Sovereigns have shot through the sky; in a bid to escape.

    BANG!

    I moved, not caring about the two attacks of formationsing toward me. They were fast and powerful, but they didn''t hit me; they stopped with three meters away from me.

    It was a powerful attack alright but my shield death with it, while I moved toward the escaping Earth Sovereigns, without stopping.

    I didn''t have to be so hasty in catching against them; despite their numbers being three times than us.

    They will not escape.

    I had just thought that when a bright violet dome covered the whole city at the same time. A violetyer covered the city, aside from the ind, everything is protected.

    These protections aren''t weak; even Sky Sovereign would need a few seconds of direct attack to break through them; not that they would stop them. It is only to stop the Earth Sovereigns; the Sky Sovereigns could simply pass through them.

    I had just thought that when the first Sky Sovereign passed through it.

    Whether they would escape or not is the responsibility of our Sky Sovereigns and usually, they were able to stop and kill most of them, despite the numbers.

    Tor isn''t an elite silver prime organization for nothing.

    "Stop!" I said, two and a half secondster. As I stopped in front of the human and purple-skinned man with four arms.

    Both of them High-Earth Sovereigns like me.

    They didn''t stop. Instead, they grinned, and a powerful aura sted out of their body. There is no doubt, they n to use their pull power to finish me off and move forward.

    "Die!" they roared in unison, as theyunched their mighty lightning and fire attack.

    A smile appeared on my face; a sliver rapier appeared in my hand, and I moved forward, not caring about the attacking at me.

    Rip Rip!

    A momentter, I was face to face with their attack and shed my rapier twice, in quick session, ripping through their attacks.

    Though it isn''t the only thing about my attack.

    No, it also tore off their limbs; their hands, and feel, cut cleanly from their bodies, while they watched in shock.

    Their shock was so great that it took them a moment, to realize what happened and try to do what every cultist would do, after facing such a predicament.

    Self-destruct.

    "Sorry, it won''t be possible," I said, and they realized that too, as the horror appeared on their faces.

    To be selected for a mission like this; one needs to have a few qualities. First, a body morphing method, sufficient acting skills, a good defense, and a powerful sealing method.

    This might be the mission of destroying the cultists, but the organization wants us to capture them.

    There are a lot of merit points behind each capture.

    "Fall," I said, and they fell toward theke, like a boulder in the sky, while I shot toward a different group of Earth Sovereigns.

    The two have disappointed me. I want to fight someone that would keep me engaged for a few minutes at least. These two didn''t even keep me engaged for even a second; forget that, they didn''t even force me to harness the burst.

    Soon, I appeared beside the three people; two humans and a tall metal-horned man, who were attacking the dome.

    These three, all of them, are Peak-Earth Sovereigns; the blond middle-aged man in the middle was one of seven founders of the organization.

    One of the people, who is on the list of capture alive.

    They turned to me, mid-cursing the Sky Sovereigns who escaped, didn''t even care about these Earth Sovereigns.

    While the dome didn''t stop them Sky Sovereigns; they would have attacked the dome to make it easy for these Earth-Sovereigns to escape, but not a single one of them; all of them were focused on their survival.

    "The bastard had dealt with Vince and Krin with a single attack. So, don''t hold back," said Hal, the blond man in the middle.

    Immediately, all three came at me from three sides, attacking me with their strongest attack.

    Burst 25%.

    The power filled, and I harnessed it all before shing down my sword toward theing attacks.

    Rip Rip Rip

    Three shes ripped through their attacks and, like two before, they also found their limbs cut off and falling like stone toward theke.

    Sigh!

    While I sighed in disappointment. I shouldn''t be, seeing the methods these cultists use, they are not strong; most have average strengths.

    I really wanted to have a good challenge, but it seemed like, I had expected too much.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when suddenly, a surprise shed in my eyes and I flew down fast.

    BANG!

    I crashed through theke and shot down, tearing through the water.

    Theke might not seem like it, but it is pretty big and deep, and someone seemed to have made preparations to escape through it.

    The formation is very good, suitable with the method they are practicing, that I wasn''t able to discover them at all.

    Seven secondster, I stopped, and a smile appeared on my face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Why so hurry? We have so graciouslye to invite you to Tor, and you are leaving," I said.

    There seemed nothing in front of me, even if one scanned it. They might not discover the person.

    Seconds passed, and I stayed in my spot, watching ahead with a smile, when suddenly, I turned and swung my rapier.

    CLANG!

    The rapier shed against something hard and powerful. Despite 90% power of the shockwave being absorbed by the balls; the remaining power threw the water around us hundreds of meters away.

    I didn''t care about any of that; I only cared about the woman in front of me.

    She is a beautiful woman with shining blue scales covering her body. The woman is tall with aqua blue hair and looking at with deep anger and hate.

    Of course, she would be angry. I had foiled her escape n.

    While she may be angry, I am happy. I have a feeling that she would be an opponent I have chosen this mission for.

 Chapter 3620 Spatial Wave

    Chapter 3620 Spatial Wave

    "Leave; if you don''t want to die," she warned.

    She didn''t seem worried about me; her soul sense was mostly focused on the Sky Sovereigns above.

    "I like the confidence!" I said and grinned, while the anger in her bubbled.

    "It is your funeral," she said, and a beautiful blue spear appeared in her hands. It seemed like it was carved out of the water and now it wasing at me, with such power, that made my eyes twinkle.

    She thrust that spear toward me and made me surprised, seeing how her attack pulled the water''s elemental energies toward it.

    It is not just due to its power, but also because of formations are aligned with her.

    Burst 50%.

    The power burst out of me, and I swung my rapier with it, feeling excited.

    The woman didn''t disappoint me at all. She is powerful and defeating her would be a challenge, but I will do it.

    I whipped my rapier toward the spear thrusting toward me.

    CLANG!

    The rapier shed against the tip of the spear, stopping it in its track. A surprise shed into her eyes, but didn''t let it stop the attack.

    She moved the spear from my shed and once it brought toward me and this time; it moved like a snake, extremely fast, with a beguiling movement.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    I stopped it again, and she attacked without stopping. I didn''t stop either and moved my rapier to stop her attack.

    She is attacking continuedly, without stopping for a fraction of a second. I could see how her eyes were moving and how she was studying me for weakness.

    She is very good; every spot she is trying to attack is my weakness. If she hit me there, she would be able to injure me seriously and if she was lucky, might be able to kill me.

    I will not let that happen.

    Within a second, we had exchanged hundreds of moves, but not a single one was able to hit me. If it had been a Grimm or a normal native; they would have be frustrated, but not this woman.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The woman''s eyes barely held any emotion; even the anger had disappeared and now, her eyes were still as the water.

    I didn''t dare to underestimate her for even a second; it felt like it might cost me dearly if I did that.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that, when suddenly something happened, that made my eyes widen.

    Just when our weapons were about to sh; the power of her increased by many folds. She had used her full power, but the surprising thing is, there was barely any aura sted off her.

    Burst 100%.

    I hadn''t expected she would do something like this, but I had been ready for it and activated the burst to full power.

    The strength filled me, and I moved my sword toward the spear, which had passed by my rapier and was moving toward me.

    To the surprise of the woman, it had appeared in front of the tip of her thrusting spear. She tried to move it faster to avoid the sh, but she was already using nearly all her power and wasn''t able to increase the speed of her attack much.

    CLANNNNG!

    The attacks shed and both of us shook before taking a step back.

    "It is good, but it won''t be enough if you want to get past me," I said, but she didn''t say anything and attacked.

    Thousands of waternces forward around us beforeing at me.

    I didn''t even nce at thences and focused on the attack in front of me, while thences shed against the hundreds of shields that appeared in front of them.

    Thence attacks were strong, and they were able to break past my shields, but with faster less momentum. So, when they shed against me; I didn''t feel more than a prick from them.

    The shields were powerful, but they couldn''t bepared to my armor. Even if thences had crashed against me with their full power, they wouldn''t have done much other than make me take a step back.

    Hun!

    Thences kepting and in one of thosences; she had hidden a spear attack, while the oneing toward me was the fake one.

    It is an exceptional attack; not because of its power, but because of the way she hid her attack in it.

    She had used the power of the formation, and the environment, and melded it in her move. If had had not been a spear of soul sense covering me; I wouldn''t have been able to discover this sneaky attack of her.

    I moved my sword toward her real spear, and her eyes widened. Understanding, I had seen through her attack.

    CLANNNNG!

    I shed against the waternce, and it sted apart, like the water that had been around us, leaving only her spear.

    "Surrender; there is no escape here," I said and for the first time, she showed emotion with a grin.

    "You might be strong, but not strong enough to stop me," she replied. To that, I smiled. "I might not be, but I am sure there are many Sky Sovereigns, above who are more than capable of doing the job," I replied.

    I will not need their help; I will defeat this woman on my own.

    "They will not get the chance," she replied with a grin and a momentter, a ck crystal with a strong spatial power appeared in her hand.

    The moment she took out, it zed wildly with unstable spatial energies.

    "Fuck!" I cursed, and I retreated with everything I have.

    At the same time, I unfurled the string and took them back. I didn''t want anything between me and that thing she was holding; it was a sure way to die.

    I crossed hundreds of meters in the instant and nearly got out of the water when suddenly the crystal exploded and sent a wave of ck-silver spatial energy released from it.

    The wave was so fast that it had reached me in an instant and struck.

    Immediately, everything turned dark for me.

 Chapter 3621 Grey Wasteland

    Chapter 3621 Grey Wastnd

    ''Am I dead?'' I asked myself as everything turned dark in front of me.

    That ck wave was no simple thing; it was from craenes crystal. The crystal formed from the unstable spatial energies.

    I had sensed some runes on it, but that is another suicidal thing to do.

    It is a vtile material that few choose to work with, seeing it could explode, with just a faint bit of energy or even a touch.

    Someone was daring enough to put damn runes on it.

    I was not able to see much, since the spatial wave was fast for me. I reached me in an instant, but I could still tell that it contained enough energy to wipe out a Sky Sovereign.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    That someone like me held no chance to survive.

    Bang!

    I was asking the question of death when suddenly I crashed really hard against, something very touchy.

    I crashed so hard against it, that I felt like, I had broken my bones.

    It was painful, but I didn''t mind the pain at all. Instead, I weed it. It told me, that I had somehow survived the spatial wave that should have killed even a Sky Sovereign.

    It took me a moment to orient myself and I opened my eyes and found myself in a strange ce.

    I am on stony ground, and everywhere I see a stony tills and faint grey mist. It is like; I am in a wastnd.

    Though, at a distance, I could see some color, but it was too far away; that even when I activated my abilities, I wasn''t able to see much.

    It is not the ability that is weak, but interference is too great; the grey mist is blocking everything.

    Bang!

    I turned to the grey mist, which seemed to be everywhere. It is powerful. So much that it c.

    I stopped mid-thought when suddenly something appeared not far away from me and crashed onto the stone hill.

    I looked for a moment and moved toward it. Within seconds, I reached it, but what I saw couldn''t help, but turn my expression bad.

    The man is dead, and the flesh on his body is rapidly disintegrating, under the assault of the grey energy. In a moment, the grey energy had eaten all the flesh and started to make a bone disappear.

    Seeing that happened, I quickly pulled the body into my storage.

    I recognize him, or rather his aura; he was one of the Sovereigns on the ind. Not close to where I was fighting. I might be fighting, but I had soul sense covering the ind and knew everyone was, till the ck wave hit me.

    The man was peak Sovereign, but he didn''t evenst five seconds here.

    The grey energy started to tear him apart the moment he appeared in whatever the hell this ce was. The energy is extremely powerful, that not even regr Earth-Sovereign would be able to bear it.

    I took out the badge from my chest and opened the interface.

    The badge had many functions, like homing on the ind and recording the spatial path.

    If I am lucky, I might be able to find where I had ended up and even be able to send the rescue signal to the organization.

    "Fuck!" I cursed a few secondster.

    I couldn''t find the homing signal, and the spatial wave released from the crystal was powerful enough that it was able to overwhelm the sensors in the badge.

    My core had been able to record more than this badge.

    "Where the fuck I am?" I asked myself as I looked around.

    I shouldn''t curse, I should be grateful instead. That, the spatial wave didn''t grind me into the fine powder and instead sent me somewhere and it didn''t send me alone; it had at least sent another person.

    Though it is a death sentence for him; for a second or two, he must have felt the greatest pain of his life.

    I hope he was a cultist. If not, then may his soul rest in peace.

    ''I have to find out where I am,'' I said. I don''t know where the spatial wave had sent me, but looking at space, it is a real world.

    It may be a realm, ruin, or something else; the space here is only strong enough to support the Sky Sovereigns.

    Though I could see fluctuation in it. So, the strength of spatial fabric might be rtive to this area and other ces might have strong spatial fabric.

    Nothing could be said without enough data.

    After a few seconds of thinking, I decided to go toward the ce with the colors; it seemed to better choice, that direction with the endless wastnd.

    Since I decided I didn''t waste any time, and activated my stealth method and moved toward the colors.

    I need to collect as much data as possible and do it in a few hours. Looking at the sun, it is afternoon; I didn''t have more than five hours before it be dark, and I don''t know what will happen.

    Despite the hurry, I didn''t move fast. I moved with an enough speed that it wouldn''t affect my stealth method.

    The power of it is already suppressed here, like the power of my soul sense. Still, I am sending the waves of soul sense, and they areing back with data.

    A few minutes passed, and I crossed a few miles, but colors seemed to be on the same spot. They are not, but they are further than I had thought.

    I don''t think I will be able to reach there in time.

    It didn''t matter; I had to cross as much distance as possible. Staying in the wastnd even with a stealth method is a great risk.

    Anyone with sufficient power will be able to see me, and I don''t like that at all.

    Hun!

    More than an hour passed, and since I started my journey, suddenly my soul sense had caught something.

    It is not something I had sensed before.

 Chapter 3622 Kratinameros

    Chapter 3622 Kratinameros

    I turned toward the direction where my soul wave had caught something and spread my soul sense toward it.

    The faint aura I had sensed was unlike anything I had sensed before.

    At first, I thought it was a monster, but it was far more chaotic than any aura of the monster, I had sensed. The level of chaos I felt from it is even greater than that of the Grimms.

    Though I wish, I could sense it more clearly, what I am sensing is extremely faint.

    I slowly moved toward it, carefully; understanding that there was a high chance that what I may find wouldn''t be friendly to me.

    I even felt like I should run away as far as possible. I had got that feeling under control and continued moving forward, with my soul sense spreading further and further.

    Nine minutes and fourteen secondster, the aura suddenly got denser, and I felt all the hairs on my body standing up. I had stopped for a moment before walking forward.

    This time, I am even more careful; every step, I take is filled with cautiousness.

    Two and a half minutester, my soul sense reached the thing, and when I saw what it was; I shuddered from deep within my soul.

    It affected my emotions so much that I nearly lost control of my powers.

    It took me a while to get control of my emotions, and I looked at things. My soul sense was showing me.

    The abominations are the biggest threat to our universe. They came from other universes, but they were not the first. The thing I am seeing said to be the first big foreign threat that the universe had ever faced.

    There is not much information about where they came from aside from being. They are from a foreign universe, but there is enough information on how to deal with them.

    Especially, what not to do when facing an enemy like this.

    It is the energy that kills more horrifically and is a mistake. People will beg for death, and it won''te easily.

    The thing looked like a spider, but with long hairless skinny legs, which were as sharp as a sword. It had a cylindrical skinny head pointed at the top and a long vertical mouth, which covered nearly all of its head.

    There are six eyes, three on each side, and four long sharp arms attached to its long cylindrical dead.

    The thing is called Kratinameros; most referred to it as a critter, a harmless name for a threat, that nearly destroyed our world.

    The critters hade right after the inception of the universe; the time, when the titans were being born.

    It is an Earth Sovereign, and its aura is somewhere around Mid-High Earth Sovereign. These beings didn''t perfectly fold into the sublevels.

    Making it hard to gauge it.

    I wanted to run away, but I found my feet moving toward it, while my heart begin to beat in excitement.

    This is a foe, that one rarelyes across and it would be regretted to not fight it, but if I am in a ce, I think, I am, then it would be a mistake to fight it. I would be swallowed by the tide of it before I get a chance to run away.

    Twelve balls came out of me; they were red as ruby, but one could also spot green runes inside them.

    If one looks closely, they will even find a formation made of the ancient runes. It is my newest creation, which I finished forging three weeks ago.

    I had used a few very rare materials. My heart pained when I had used those, but creating this was also necessary and I really hoped; the balls would work as I expected, even against this enemy or I would pay a great prize.

    The critter is looking at the spot; a ce where there are only torn clothes and artifacts.

    A person has appeared here, but looking at the things; they have died. I don''t think the critter had killed them, which I think, is the greatest mercy. If they had been caught by it; they can forget having a peaceful death.

    A few minutes passed, and I had reached a mile away from it.

    It didn''t discover me, seeing that I couldn''t help but feel proud of my stealth method. Even in suppressive conditions like this, it had kept me hidden.

    It was especially amazing when I entered its range.

    It had formed a sensory circle around itself; it is 1.36 miles in diameter and pretty good. Even most Peak Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to hide inside the moment they entered its range.

    I continued moving forward before it had finally discovered me. Though, by that time, only seven hundred meters had remained between us.

    Its cylindrical head shifted toward me, and all six eyes focused on me.

    Trrrrrr!

    It let out a weird high-pitched voice with a hint of metal, and the moment I heard it, I felt a headache.

    It looked at me for a moment, before it came at me, with an incredible speed. It is faster than I had thought it would be, which made me somber.

    Some part of me even wanted me to escape; saying this shouldn''t be the enemy, I should be fighting.

    Not because of its power, but because of the things I know about it. They had terrified me.

    Unfortunately, if this is the ce, I think it is, then fighting is the only choice, I will have to get out. However, I didn''t think about the fact that if I am here alone or with Earth-Sovereigns only, then I could forget to escape this ce.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I appeared in front of me and attacked me, with its sharp, hairless leathery limbs. That came at me, tearing through the air.

    I moved immediately; it was attacking me with all four long limbs. I also know that it will attack me with its legs if given a chance.

    I looked at its eyes as I swung my rapier; they contained all sorts of emotions swirling chaotically, but I could also see the intelligence in them.

    These critters are said to be far smarter than the monsters and, seeing that intelligence, I do not doubt it.

    ng!

    My sword shed with it and immediately was surprised. It is not theck of energy that surprised me, but the toughness of its limp.

    The sh was able to chip away, only a tiny part of its ded limb.

    If it had been any Grimm or native or monster; my sword would have torn through them, but here, there was no such thing.

    Trrrr Treee

    Its eyes shed, and it made that strange noise again. I could see it was confused. To its mind, its attack should have cut into two, but not only I had dodged all its attacks, but I also stopped its attack, faintly injuring it.

    Hun!

    It isn''t the only one, who is feeling intense emotions; I am feeling those too.

    I had just sensed something, and it shocked me. Well, I shouldn''t have been. If it could happen with the Grimms, then it might happen with the critter too.

    "Well, it seemed like. Now, really have to kill you," I said to it; not that, I would have let it leave.

    I had nned on killing it, the moment I sensed it. My very being demanded it.

 Chapter 3623 Consuming

    Chapter 3623 Consuming

    Trrrr Trrr Trrrrr

    It screamed out louder than before, and I felt like, I could nk out, before attacking me, with fury.

    It is furious.

    Its fury was like a churning of ten thousand des. That would tear anyone apart.

    I moved, careful not only of its ded limbs but also of watery drops that were sticking into the des.

    Those harmless, colorless drops were the most dangerous part of it.

    They contain thousands of eggs in them; once they enter the body, they will gestate rapidly in the body, and within minutes, thousands of critterse out, eating, not body, but also the soul.

    It is important that not a single drop should touch the body. Once it entered inside; it is nearly impossible to get it out.

    I didn''t n to let that happen; I have no wish to die horribly.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    The des shed again, and I moved to dodge another attack while defending against one of its long-ded limbs.

    I dodged and defended, studying its every movement.

    I want to learn everything I can from it. I need to be prepared. If my worst fear was realized, then there wouldn''t be just a single one of these.

    I really hope this ce isn''t the ce I am thinking it to be. If it is, then the danger, I am facing is immense. So much so that I wouldn''t be able to get out here, with the strength I have.

    Hell, even if I had made another breakthrough, it wouldn''t be enough.

    Currently, my clones are reading about it, filling my brain with knowledge every second.

    It had made me shudder that I wanted to seal my brain from the clones and nearly did, before stopping myself. It is not time to seal myself from the information; it is the greatest weapon, I had to deal against these things.

    Who knows, they might have something, that I didn''t know and end up regretting it afterward.

    Seconds passed and turned into the minutes; ruby balls are doing a great job. Unless someone is passing really close; they wouldn''t be able to sense or see what was happening.

    They might even be able to fool the Sky Sovereigns if they are far enough.

    Though I only nce at their work, most of my focus is upied by the enemy in front of me and the faint invisible energy covering its limbs.

    It wouldn''t be right to say it doesn''t use the energy when it actually does. It just didn''t use the way most of us do.

    The main purpose of the energy seems to be tearing the magical defenses. So, the des could burrow inside the bodies and then could release those drops, filled with thousands of eggs.

    I had also noticed how strangely it moved; it is a kind of disorienting.

    I have fought against many multi-legged monsters, not a single one moved as strangely as this one. Even those with soul attacks didn''t feel this strange, and it is doing that with just a physical movement.

    There is no energy in the works.

    Minutes passed, and we kept fighting; it was using everything it had but still wasn''t able to do anything against me.

    "Let''s see, how, you could do against the attacks," I said to it and my whole fighting style had changed.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    I had be stronger, and faster and began to attack it with such a speed that it needed to use all its limbs to defend against me.

    Pachac!

    My rapier moved through its limbs and shed it, giving it a cut, where the head joined its body.

    There is no blood. It is like, I had torn open the leather instead of the skin. The books had clearly stated it. It still couldn''t help, but surprise me.

    Trrrr Trrr Trrrr

    It screamed with vengeance zing out of its eyes, but I just smiled and gave it another cut and then another, and not a single blood came out.

    Even Grimms bleed, but not these things.

    They have biology so different that nothing can bepared in this world.

    A few more minutes passed and there wasn''t a ce on its body where I didn''t cut. I am not just doing that, wouldn''t I, but also to test the defense of different parts of its body, and what I found didn''t make me feel good.

    Its defenses are quite strong.

    Hun!

    I moved for another attack, and this time; it didn''t move its limbs at all, instead it moved its razor legs fast to get away from me.

    "Sorry, I can''t let you leave," I said to it and immediately, it froze.

    It looked at me with all chaotic emotions as it struggled, but all it could do was twitch wildly.

    Though, as the seconds passed. Its twitching begins to lessen. Until it had frozen up.

    I had not bound it before, so I needed to make some corrections before I found the right way to bind it.

    I looked at the frozen critter with some unwillingness. Someone inside my core wanted it, but I didn''t want it inside me. A mistake will kill me.

    If it did something during transference, I would be dead.

    I know the transference is safe. I couldn''t help but have these thoughts, seeing how dangerous this is.

    I looked at it for a couple of seconds, before making my decision and pulled.

    A momentter, it appeared in appeared on the disk and I took a sigh of relief. Seeing everything went perfectly.

    On the disk too, it is frozen, not with the strings, but with the spatial binds. Since it is my core, I could use them. However, not all; I needed to create a prettyplex formation to achieve something like this.

    Rustle Rustle

    Seconds passed, and nothing happened when suddenly, I heard the rustle.

    "I am such an idiot," I said, hitting my head and beginning to move toward the tree. It is not the hidden being that asked me, to bring it but the seedling of the world tree.

    The moment my strings had touched it; the tree began to rustle, and I felt something akin to will; that I felt a few times before.

    Hun!

    As I moved it toward the tree; I felt the change in the critter. It started to struggle hard against the binds.

    "It seemed like, it didn''t want to go near the tree," I said, looking at fruitless resistance.

    Finally, I stopped and ced it under it.

    Hun!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    For a few seconds, nothing happened, but at the seventh second, something happened that shocked the hell out of me.

    The earth begins to shake before the roots starting out, not the small roots, but the big ones. They all moved toward the critter, who started to struggle even harder.

    They reached it and wrapped around it, before piercing inside and they did it, with surprising ease.

    Crack Crack Crack!

    A secondter, a cracking sound began to ring out when suddenly, I noticed something, which again shocked me to my soul.

    The roots are not only consuming the flesh of the critter but also its warped soul.

 Chapter 3624 Critter Pod I

    Chapter 3624 Critter Pod I

    The roots were undone slowly and there was nothing that had remained.

    They had broken and consumed the very des that my totem artifact couldn''t cut through. It is not just the des they consumed, but everything, including its very soul.

    Not even a single piece of flesh or speck of soul had remained, and they had done that in less than a minute, while I had watched in shock.

    I had expected many things, but not this, and immediately asked my clones to look for the rtionship between the world and critters.

    The roots burrow back into the ground, till they hadpletely disappeared. The only sign that had remained is soil.

    I could fix it with a singlemand, but I didn''t.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed, and I was about to leave the core, as I was in a very dangerous ce, when something surprising happened.

    Rustle Rustle Rustle

    The huge tree began to glow gently before it started growing.

    The branches expand, and new branches begin toe out of it before leaves start to spurt out.

    The tree is also growing taller, but the speed is very slow.

    So much so that others wouldn''t notice; I did because it is my world, and nothing is hidden in here.

    The growth had continued for two minutes and seven seconds before it stopped, but the glow covering the tree intensified, instead of lessening, and with it came the familiar energy.

    Growth Energy.

    I was a little surprised, but quickly directed to the new nts.

    It had been a few months since I hade back from the ser august realm and gotten hold of a few needs'' seeds. They have been growing slowly, but as the growth energy is directed at them, their growth is spurted to visible speed.

    "So, the bodies of the critter are not so useless," I said.

    Like the Grimm, the critters are also useless; they are more useless than the Grimms. Unlike the Grimms, who could be converted to crystals, critters are not.

    The books said it is wise to burn them as they are dead.

    It didn''t make me much happy, because even if this had been the case. It wouldn''t help much getting out of here unless we were here for a long time. Then it would be tremendously useful.

    I looked for a few seconds before getting out.

    I wave my hand and a couple of secondster. The twelve rubiese rolling on the ground slowly, absorbing every aura that is in their path; especially my aura, till not even the trade of them had remained.

    Soon, they reached my feet, and I pulled them in my hand.

    I called them rubies of silence; once activated, they will hide the presence of battle by absorbing all the auras. They will even create an illusion of nothing and beguile the soul sense, hiding those within.

    It had restrictions and needed to be charged with very expensive energies, but seeing the job they did, all was worth it.

    With them, I will be able to fight the battle with fewer worries about being discovered. It is my biggest worry, especially here.

    I put them in my core, and its ck disc appeared in my hand.

    Disc of Relusion.

    It is not the one I had forged, but the one, I had got from the Grimm. It is one of the rewards in the temple of Irudin; it had chosen by the Grimm.

    However, I got it from thepletely different Grimm. It had likely killed the one who got it; not that I cared. I am just happy, that I got the disc; it is one of the things I wanted from the reward.

    Buzz!

    I adjusted the parameters, as noted in the book, and activated the disk.

    It begins to release the energies and starts to test the spatial fabric, with a hundred different tests. I watched till it finished six minutester, and data appeared in front of me.

    Looking at the data, I shook.

    I had expected I might be in the ce; I am thinking, but seeing the confirmation shook me.

    "Critter Pod," I said. That spatial wave had sent me to the critter pod.

    The critter pods are spatial realms housing the critters. They are spread across the world and now and then; one of them would open and critterse out like tide and every organization would stop what they are doing and deal with them.

    They would stop, even if they were fighting the mortal war, and deal with them, because unlike Grimms.

    These critters grow too fast. If not, dealt with quickly; they wouldn''t have the organization to fight for.

    It is a critter pod, which means the exit will be where the hive-queen is. There is no other way out of it; the books had said it and the data from the ck disc had verified it.

    There is no luck this is a degraded pod; no, its structure is too stable. Still, I will keep looking.

    I put the disc into my storage to let my clones study the data, while I moved toward the colored ce. This time, I am being more cautious.

    I can not get discovered by the enemy. If they discover me; they might call a tide; this one had tried to do that in the end, but my rubies had contained that signal.

    An hour passed and then another; I didn''t see anything. Not a critter or a fellow people; not even a torn cloth or artifact.

    I am looking everywhere; the soul waves are constantly releasing from me anding back with the data. I had even adjusted them, ording to this pod, to search for the specific thing.

    ''The evening will be soon,'' I said, sometimeter, looking at the sky.

    I don''t know if this ce changes at night, but it would be wise if I hid in the night. The critter bes most active at night, and I don''t want toe across, I couldn''t defeat.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I sensed the familiar aura again.

    It is a critter, and I moved toward it cautiously, and soon, I hade across it. It is smaller than, I had fought and also the weaker.

    It seemed to Peak Sovereign, and it was moving as if it was patrolling.

    I got closer to it and remained invisible while my strings did their job on it. It took less than a minute to wrap the strings, but I didn''t immediately pull it inside my core.

    No, instead, I did a few experiments.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    There are a few things written in the books and I wanted to test them. I did it for a few minutes and collected some samples before pulling it into my core.

    I directly put it, in the shadows of a tree, and like before, the roots came out and tore it before started consuming it, including its warped soul.

    Once it finished, it glowed and released the growth of energy not long after.

    I didn''t stay in my core long and continued with my journey. I didn''t have much time and would like to cover as much as distance before setting my abode for the night.

 Chapter 3625 Critter Pod II

    <h4>Chapter 3625 Critter Pod II</h4>

    ''Come,'' I said and pulled another critter into my core; this was the third Sovereign stage critter, I had pulled in my core, in an hour.

    It is bing clear that there is more critter, the closer; I get to the color ce. It might be the ce where the hive is, and that makes going there even more dangerous.

    I had nearly stopped but soon resumed the journey.

    It is dangerous, but important too; it could answer a lot of questions and I might see other people too. In all wastnds, if any ce, that is attracting the attention is, then that would be the colored ce.

    A few minutester, I stopped and looked at the moon.

    I had nned to stop in the evening, but it had been three hours since and I was still continuing with my journey. There was barely any change in energy and thus decided to move forward, but now it seemed like it was time to take the rest.

    There is a wastnd and, aside from rocks of all sizes, there was nothing else. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If I didn''t have my current abode, I would have been worried, but now, I am not as much.

    I dropped the small sphere to the barren ground and, a secondter, stepped forward into the invisible gate. Even if someone looking at me from a distance wouldn''t be able to find other than rocks,ing to this ce.

    I entered the abode and sat down, deactivating the armor.

    I immediately went to my core, where aside from two, every clone was busy doing something that would help me against the critter.

    I would have used thest two too, but there is nothing for them to do with seven already working on everything.

    I looked at everything, including the two working on crafting alchemical ware, which will be helpful against the eggs of the critter. I have been able to find out several forms that will help against it.

    Today, once again, I am grateful for my hoarding habits.

    I have things to craft, many of those forms. I have many seeds of those things I don''t have, and I have nted them and used the growth energies from thest three critters to grow them.

    I want to be as prepared as possible, for anything that will be thrown at me.

    Hun!

    I watched for a few minutes and was about to leave the core when I suddenly stopped and appeared by the door of the library before entering inside.

    My clones have found something important in the library. Something that might help me against the critter.

    I appeared beside my clone and read that book.

    "It will be hard to craft it, even with clones, but if I did, it would really help me against the critter," I said, reading it over and over.

    I had read it for a few minutes and asked the two clones who were working on the inheritance to work on that thing. I have materials. So, there is no need to wait for anything.

    A little more than an hourter, I walked out of the clone and freshened up, before sitting down.

    A momentter, dinner appeared in front of me, and I dug in. Eating till I couldn''t anymore.

    The te disappeared, and Iid back in rest. I stayed as such for over ten minutes before closing my eyes and entering my core again.

    Hours passed. I studied and worked alongside my clones to understand the enemy and learn the ways to deal with it. Theing days are going to be more dangerous than I could imagine, but I will have to face them if I want to get out of this ce.

    I got out and walked out inside, but I didn''t go to my core instead, I went to the practice room and a minuteter, began practicing the method.

    I didn''t practice Tras''s Constitution, which I had been doing since I came to the city. No, I practice the Dance of Ukasanovor.

    It is dangerous to practice the method in a ce like this, but this method is my only way to increase my strength and I would need every bit of increase in here.

    I practice one pose after another, as perfectly as possible, because failure will st that energy inside me, killing me very painfully.

    I am still practicing Level 0 of the method and haven''t reached even halfway into it, despite diligently practicing nearly every day in the academy.

    The method is hard, and my speed is said to be good, amazing even.

    Finally, I finished with the hundred and eighty poses and nearly copsed on the ground, before stopping myself.

    I gently lowered myself to the ground and sat down. I took a deep breath for over ten minutes to control myself, before gently getting up and walking out of the practice room.

    In my bedroom, I removed all my clothes and went to the shower.

    Ten minutester, I came out andy on the bed and within a second, fell asleep.

    Exactly four hourster, I woke up, and after freshening up; I went to the practice room and practiced Tras''s Constitution.

    It didn''t increase my strength directly, but it helped indirectly in many ways. Most importantly, I noticed that when I practice it; the benefits of the Dance of Ukasanor increase.

    Fifty-one minutester, I was finished and went directly to the shower. When I came out; I had breakfast on the porch.

    Soon, the tes cleared, and I looked at the data in front of me.

    There had been movements; two critters had entered the rage of the rage of my abode. They were far away and didn''t discover it; they wouldn''t have been able to discover it, even if they were close.

    I closed the window and looked ahead.

    There is still an hour before sunrise, and I am thinking about whether to stay or leave. After much thinking, I decided to leave.

    It is better that I reach the color ce. I want to find out what it is and if it is a ce of the hive; then I can decide on my next course of action.

    With a step, I got out of the abode and took it back in my core, before starting to make the journey toward the colored ce.

    Half an hourter, I came across a Sovereign critter, which I quickly bound. Once again, I did some tests for a few minutes before sending it to my core, where the seedling of the world tree had torn it apart.

    Soon, it had be clear, and I increased my speed a little. The critters could see better in the dark than in the day; it is wise to remain careful of that fact.

    A few minutes passed, and I had dealt with another critter.

    More and more of them have started appearing, and the closer, I am getting to the colored ce. While all of them are Sovereign; I am sure, I wille across, Earth Sovereign one very soon.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when the soul wave came and brought the news of it. It is not the only thing; it has brought back.

 Chapter 3626 A Person

    <h4>Chapter 3626 A Person</h4>

    There is an aura of Earth Sovereign native with it, and it is a familiar one. It immediately made me excited.

    I didn''t waste any time and moved toward it. My speed isn''t slow either; I couldn''t afford to be slow. If I am too slow, then it might be toote.

    Quickly, four and a half minutes passed when I could see the battle.

    Immediately twelve rubies came out of my hand and moved at mymand, while I harnessed more power and moved even faster, without leaking even the slightest aura.

    Still, three of them sensed me within a second.

    For a moment, joy appeared in the raven-haired man''s eyes, before they hardened. The middle-aged-looking man was native, but not the native of our side; he was the part of the cultists, that we were fighting.

    This is not a time to think about it. To get out of here, we will need every hand. It wouldn''t matter if this hand belonged to the cultist.

    He is fighting against the two critters. One had an aura of Initial to Mid Earth-Sovereign, while the other one had the aura of Mid to High Earth-Sovereign.

    I only nced at the critter, before turning to the man and scanned him with my soul sense and was relieved to see, there were no injuries on his body. He seemed to have sensed the danger and fighting only defensively against it.

    Soon, there was less than five hundred meters of distance between me and the fight, when one critter broke off the fight and came at me.

    It is the strongest one.

    Trrrr Trrr Trrrr

    It appeared in front of me within a second and attacked me with full power. My rapier responded in kind.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    This one is the strongest critter, I have faced. Stronger than thest one; I had needed to harness, little more power than thest time to face it.

    This time, I am more confident in facing it; its movements are unable to beguile me.

    I defended against every move of it andunched a few of mine. Making it angry, but it is already using all its strength and, like the other one; it is sending out signals for help, but my rubies are blocking it.

    Seconds passed and its attack became more furious and unpredictable.

    It is another thing about these critters; it is very hard to predict their movements. Theirbat style was chaotic, like those emotions in their eyes.

    We cannot fight them, the way we fight against our fellow natives or even the Grimms. Making them even more dangerous.

    Still, fighting against one or two isn''t a problem for most people. They may be intelligent, but they are not as intelligent as Grimms. These chaotic emotions that make them dangerous are also their weakness.

    They are dangerous due to their numbers and their abilities to grow at amazing speed.

    They never fight with such individual numbers, but fight in thousands and that is terrifying.

    Puch!

    At the forty-seventh second, my rapier avoided its long limbs and pierced into its head. Stopping right at its core, before sending a big burst of energy.

    Trrrrrr Trrrrrr Trrrrrr

    It screamed out loudly and its skin began to split. Seeing that, my expressions turned bad, and I pulled it to my core.

    ''It didn''t work. Let''s hope, another sample work,'' I thought and moved toward the second critter fighting against the cultist.

    I am trying to create the energy, that I use on Grimms to freeze them. The freezing energy is the best choice to capture them alive, without raising too much suspicion.

    Hun!

    I had reached halfway toward the critter when it suddenly stopped fighting and began to run.

    "Not so quicky," I said and moved.

    Puch!

    I appeared in front of the critter, and it raged before attacking me, but before its sharp limbs touched me; my sword pierced through it and sent the second sample inside it.

    Trrrrrr Trrrrrr Trrrrr

    It froze, and joy lit up in my mind, but the next moment, cold water drowned in it, when it screamed with pain.

    I quickly pulled it inside me.

    ''Looks like it won''t be easy,'' I thought.

    It won''t be easy, but won''t be too hard either if I keep trying and getting data. Eventually, I will get the result I want.

    The second sample seemed to have seeded, slightly, as it was freezing. Looking at the data, it is pain froze it for a moment, but the energy, the pain, came a fraction of a secondter.

    So, I will build on that while testing the other samples.

    I handed those thoughts to my clones and turned to the middle-aged-looking man, looking at me from the distance.

    He is cautious, ready to defend, if I attacked, but his mind already knows that it couldn''t do anything against me. The fear it is desperately trying to hide is clear as day in his eyes.

    "Hi, there," I said as I walked toward him with a smile.

    "Killing me will not help you here, member of Tor," he said. I could feel the faint tremor in his voice.

    "Did I say I want to kill you?" I asked back and immediately, his whole body seemed to sag in relief.

    "Besides, when we surrounded your organization, we had no intention of killing you. We did because you were trying to run. If you had just surrendered and let us investigate, there would have been a much less loss of life," I added.

    It seemed like, he wanted to snort at that, but he controlled himself.

    "Do you know what this ce is? What those things?" he asked after a few seconds of silence.

    "Yes,"

    "The things we are facing are called critters; they are entities of foreign universe, like Grimms and the ce is called critter pod."

    "A spatial realm, which acts as their base of attack," I replied with a smile.

    "Fuck!" he cursed in fear.

    "It seemed like you have no injuries. Well, you wouldn''t have been alive, then; there would have been thousands of eggs inside you and critter babies that came out, would have eaten your body and soul alive," he said, and man shuddered.

    Nearly copsed, before controlling himself.

    "My instincts were right; I felt getting a single cut would be the end of me," he muttered while shuddering again.

    "Did you appear here, when the ck spatial wave hit you?" I asked. To which he nodded.

    "It hit me and I could myself here, in a couple of seconds," he replied and there was a spark of joy in his eyes for a moment, before once again he shudders.

    He felt happy for a moment because if the wave hadn''t taken him, Rynter would have. He had been fighting against three cultists. Last I sensed him, and this man was one of them.

    "Did you see anyone?" I asked and waited to be disappointed when he nodded.

    "A Sky Sovereign, one of yours," he replied and raised his palm in front of his palm in front of him and a green projection of a woman appeared above his palm.

    Seeing the woman, my eyes couldn''t help but light up. She is one of two Peak Sky-Sovereigns, sent for the mission.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 3627 Relief

    <h4>Chapter 3627 Relief</h4>

    A Sky Sovereign is not only here, but she is also the strongest one. Seeing that, a relief couldn''t help but flood in my heart.

    The Sky Sovereigns are absolutely necessary if we want to get out of here.

    "Where did you appear?" I asked. "North-west of here," he replied. Moving toward the south as I had been.

    "Going toward the colored ce, right?" I asked.

    "Yes," he replied.

    "I am going there too and as you had noticed, the closer you get, the more critters you woulde across," I said, and he nodded slowly.

    "You shouldn''t go there. You were barely able to deal with those two critters. If therge numbers arrive, you will have no chance again then, even I might not be able to help you," I said, and he once again nodded.

    "There might be an exit there," he said with hope. It was my turn to nod. "It might. We alone aren''t going to be enough to go through that exit."

    "The information I read said the strongest hive guard, was the exit and both of us are far from strong enough to deal with the hive to reach the exit," I replied.

    "What do you want me to do?" He asked, and I threw a crystal and storage ring at him. "Wait on the spot, till we gather in enough to attack the hive wherever it is," I replied.

    "What if you leave with that Sky Sovereign?" he asked and this time I smiled. "We will need far more people than that. Besides, do you want toe with me? You can, but I am not going to protect you,"

    "If ites to my safety; I will run and you might need to fend off critters yourself," I said and turned, before walking away.

    He watched me and even took a step forward, before stopping himself.

    He didn''t take, another step forward and instead turned and walked away. I hope he will go to the ce, I am telling him; it will make finding him much easier.

    That ce was also easier to hide. I hope, he had a good stealth method and abode.

    Hun! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A few minutester, I removed the thought of him and focused on the four critters; seeing the way, they are moving. They are clearlying toward the ce; I had fought not long ago.

    All four of them are Earth-Sovereigns and their power seemed to be in the Mid-High Earth-Sovereign stage.

    Two and a half minutester, I stopped and took out rubies, and waited for the enemies.

    It didn''t take more than a second for them to sense me and the moment they did; they ran toward me.

    Trrrrr Trrrr Trrrrr

    They let out a strange noise that made me feel a headache, before attacking me from all three sides.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    I started to sh against the three, and within a second, I was surprised by their coordination. It is better than I had expected.

    It had the feel of people who had fought together for years.

    It is instinctual for them; they are born from the same hive mother and are connected to each other.

    This is going to make things even more difficult. It seemed like everything in this realm was stacked against me.

    I don''t know why; I am asking this question. Of course, everything was stacked against me and everyone who had entered here. This is the home of critters; they have all the advantages here.

    Even the suppression of the world is much less here on them,pared to when they attack.

    While we are suppressed more; nearly 20% of the power of Earth Sovereign is getting suppressed here. Though mine is getting only around 10% due to the forbidden power and it is lessening slightly every second, as my body gets used to it.

    The attackse from all sides, but I have enough skill and power, that I am handling them fine.

    Though, I didn''t let that get over my head. A single sh was all it would take to finish me off, and I didn''t know if the potions I had prepared would work or not.

    I should have drunk it before as a precaution. It is more effective if it is drunk before. I will do it next time.

    Hun!

    Forty seconds passed when the critters began to send the signal.

    Unlike the Grimms, who would rather run, than ask for help. These critters first asked for help and then tried to run.

    Currently, they are asking for help, but soon if I killed them, they might retreat.

    Puch!

    I pierced my rapier into the head of the left critter, sending a massive load of energy inside it.

    Trrrr Trrrrr Trrrrr

    It begins to scream loudly in pain, while the purple blotches begin to appear on its leathery, hairless skin.

    ''Another failure,'' I thought in disappointment.

    The other two critters were startled seeing it and one can begin to retreat, while the other came at me in fury.

    I pulled the one who was screaming into me and attacked the one who attacked me.

    Puch!

    I pierced its head again and sent energies. A momentter, it stopped; it did, only for a second and a half, before ck marks appeared on its body.

    It made me very happy.

    However, I still pulled it in my core the moment it opened its mouth to scream and moved toward the critter, who was running away.

    I appeared in front of it and attacked.

    Puch!

    Like the two, the third one wasn''t my match either, and my sword pierced through its head.

    Trrrrr Trrrrr Trrrrr

    It begins to scream as its skin begins to split apart. I shook my head and pulled it into my core.

    My clone had already started working on the second energy. They need to find out what made it freeze and prolong it.

    It would be great if they could prolong it for ten seconds, but I could start to use it if they were able to do it for the three.

    Hun!

    I was about to call the rubies when I stopped as I sensed another two Earth-Sovereign crittersing toward me.

    I moved the rubies as they came at me and soon; the critters saw me as they entered the range of rubies.

    Trrrr Trrrr Trrrr

    They screamed and came at me, and I yed with them for a half minute, before finishing them and sending them inside.

    As they entered inside, the roots once again came out and started to tear them apart and eat them. A couple of seconds after they finished; the tree began to glow.

    I didn''t focus on it and sent the soul waves and saw there were no Earth-Sovereign critters.

    Still five, one after another, are a big number. It made me worried about others.

    I shook those thoughts away, picked the rubied and started to make my way toward the colored ce.

    On the way, I had killed the three critters; they were Sovereign ones, but I didn''t mind seeing, they too provide the growth energy.

    As long as they provide that; I won''t mind killing even thousands of them.

 Chapter 3628 You Have Killed My Brother

    <h4>Chapter 3628 You Have Killed My Brother</h4>

    I pulled, and immediately the critter appeared in my core. This one was an Earth-Sovereign, after so many Sovereigns.

    It was a weak one; it took me a second to kill it and test energy, which took two seconds. I had pulled it into my core.

    I didn''t waste any time and resumed my journey.

    Eleven minutes passed, and I was about to move toward the Sovereign critter, not far away, when suddenly my soul wave brought back something that froze me on my spot for a second.

    A Sky Sovereigning in my direction, and it ising fast.

    The waves after the first that informed me had told me its speed and it wouldn''t take long for it to reach me. It didn''t seem to have sensed me yet, but it would very soon.

    I looked around and wanted to curse when I didn''t see anything that could hide me. Not even a single boulder, much less a hill.

    I couldn''t hide in my abode. If I had brought it out now, it would sense it. Its soul sense had already covered me and would discover me the moment I did something like that.

    So, I did the only thing I could. I sealed my power and activated the stationary stealth. With it, the power of the stealth enhances and the only thing I have to do is remain frozen.

    As for why I am doing that since the Sky Sovereign is native? Well, because it is not our Sky Sovereign; it is cultist.

    It didn''t take long for me to see it, and it was moving at incredible speed. Despite that, the half-elf is moving at an incredible speed, much faster than, my fastest speed.

    As I saw it, my face paled. It ising directly toward me; looking at his trajectory, there would be less than ten meters of distance between him and me, when he will reach the closest.

    There is no way, it wouldn''t be able to discover me at such close distance.

    I might have had some hope if he had been a hundred or more meters away. He is just an Initial Sovereign. He still had the ability to kill me, but I have somewhat confidence in his sensory abilities.

    Now, only luck could save me from him.

    It might, seeing he hadn''t discovered me yet and all his focus seemed to be on the critter.

    He came closer and closer and soon, there was an only a mile of distance remained between us, and when I blinked. It had reduced to half and in another blink, there was less than a hundred meters had remained.

    I watched him, moving at a blurring speed. Getting closer, till there are only eight and a half meters have remained between us.

    Even then, he kept moving, and that distance began to increase, and soon; it had reached fifty meters. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Hun!

    I began to feel relief when suddenly; he stopped and turned sharply at me, with a clear surprise in his eyes.

    "Well, I be dammed!" He cursed in surprise, as all his soul sense concentrated on me. Knowing I had been discovered; I let go of the stealth method.

    "Sky Sovereign," I greeted the half-elf man, who looked to be in his early thirties.

    "I have to say, it was one heck of the stealth method. I didn''t discover you, even when I passed so closely by you," he said, still having a hint of surprise in his voice.

    "It is all because all your focus had been on critter Sky Sovereign. If not for it, you would have been able to discover me rather easily," I replied, giving him a convenient excuse for his inability to sense, and he nodded.

    "So, you know what these things are?" he asked, and I nodded, before throwing a crystal at him.

    "Yes. I hade across information about them a few years ago," I replied as he caught the crystal and seeped his soul sense into it.

    A few secondster, his eyes widened in surprise with a hint of horror in it.

    "My god!" he eximed in fear as brought out his soul sense out of the crystal. "These things are far more dangerous than I had thought," he said, looking at me, while all I could do was nod.

    Things turned a little awkward for me soon, as there was not much to talk about. Though I could ask him many questions, they didn''t seem fit to do it, seeing the way he was looking at me,

    There is a smile on his face, but hidden behind that smile is a coldness.

    "You have killed my brother." He said after nearly a minute of silence. "I have no choice. He didn''t surrender," I replied simply.

    "Well, I didn''t have a choice either," he said with a grin and came at me with a blue crystal sword.

    His speed was fast, he appeared in front of me in an instant and moved his sword to decapitate me. It was an extremely fast attack that I could barely track and there was no way, I would be able to defend.

    Puch!

    Still, I activated every bit of power and was about to burn my blood when something shocking happened.

    I saw a red energynceing out of the chest of the half-elf, while he watched in shock.

    "The cultist, never be trusted to think about the big picture. They would always put their survival first, before the others," said Tiger Beastman appeared in front of me.

    "Thank you, for saving me. Sky Sovereign, Mrenin," I said to the man.

    He has a powerful High-Sky Sovereign with a powerful stealth method. I hadn''t sensed him at all till heunched the attack.

    "There is no need to thank me. I did what I should do." He replied, and I nodded before sighing.

    "It is a such regret that he was idiotic. He would have really been helpful, in getting out of here," I said with regret.

    He was a Sky Sovereign after all; he was equal to hundreds of me.

    The Sky Sovereign Mrenin didn''t say anything and instead stored the body of the dead cultist before turning to me.

    "You have information on these things?" he asked. I nodded and sent him the crystal; this one is special for the Sky Sovereigns from the organization. It had far more information than the information crystals I had given to the cultist.

    He looked at the information, before turning to me, with a fear in his eyes.

    "I had known a little about these things before, but now learning them, in such detail, is making me doubt whether we would be able to get out of here." He said with a mirthless smile appearing on his face.

    "We have a chance; I had met a cultist earlier. Who said he had stopped Sky Sovereign Galna; there might be more Sky Sovereigns," I said hopeful, and he nodded.

    He didn''t seem surprised by that.

    "There is one another Sky Sovereign and six Earth Sovereigns; two of them were ours, while the four cultists," he informed, sending me an information crystal.

    I quickly inserted my soul sense and saw the images of two Sky Sovereigns and six Earth Sovereigns. Including the cultist, I havee across not long ago.

    I hope he didn''t kill them, and he likely didn''t, because half-elf was also there, and he had marked him deceased.

 Chapter 3629 Hive

    Chapter 3629 Hive

    "You are going to the colored ce, right?" he asked. "Yes," I replied.

    "I am going there too. You can wait. I wille back on this side and inform you of what I had seen there," he said, to which I shook my head.

    "I want to see it in my own eyes," I replied.

    "I will not stop you and you seemed to have an incredible stealth method. You should be fine, as long as you didn''te across any danger like a cultist," he said.

    "Thank you, Sky Sovereign," he replied and moved.

    "Wait, Sky Sovereign," I said, stopping him. He stopped and arched his brow.

    Instead of replying, I took out the storage and gave it to him. "I have prepared these few things. They might help you against the critter," he was surprised, but he nodded.

    "I will use them if the need arises," he said and disappeared.

    I could barely sense him and after a second and a half, he had already disappeared from my soul sense.

    I didn''t stay on my spot and moved toward the colored ce.

    I could have stayed back as the Sky Sovereign had asked; it would have been much safer, but I want to look with my own eyes and be d that he epted it, believing in my abilities.

    He had killed the critter, not far away, and many other critters, on the way, as I didn''t sense any.

    Seeing that, I increased my speed.

    The colored ce begins to get closer and closer, till I can see that it is really a forest. A strange forest, like not many forests, that has so many colorful trees.

    It reminded me of the psychedelic ruin I had visited when I was in my world; it had colorful trees like this.

    However, I am sure both of these forests are starkly different, and one of the big differences is that this forest is small. It is covering arge area but is still smaller than the forest covering the whore realm.

    An hour passed and then another and in these two hours, I had onlye across three critters, and I had onlye across three in thest ten minutes.

    The Sky Sovereign had smoothened my path, clearing the critters, but he also made me a little angry. I wish he could have left them; the seedling inside me would have enjoyed them.

    More importantly, I would have gotten more growth energy.

    I quickly pushed that thought and focused on the forest ahead of me. I would reach it in a little more than an hour.

    I could already sense the two more critters and, like the three, I had fought. These two are also Earth-Sovereign critters.

    If I am not wrong, they are patrolling critters. The firstyer patrol formed from sovereigns, while the second formed from the Earth Sovereigns.

    These are just the protection outside of the forest. Inside, it would be far denser, and especially near the hive. I am not very sure. There is a hive, the question is, whether it is the hive that we want.

    In some pods, there is only one hive. In others, with one being the central one. I had to see which one it was.

    If it is not the one, we want; there is no need for us to mess around it.

    I reached the critters and killed them within a second, before pulling them into my core, before moving ahead.

    The rubies are very helpful. They are sealing everything in the area, I had fought and also wiping away all the proofs of the battle.

    I had to kill eight of the critters before I had reached the forest and when I saw it; I could only smile.

    "The entire forest is a hive; I could see critters everywhere and not all of them were active. 99% of them are in the cocoon, in a deep sleep.

    They do this to conserve energy. There is a limited amount of food here and everywhere is active.

    They all would starve to death within a few seconds.

    It looked very creepy, and I didn''t want to enter inside it, but I did.

    I want to see it inside. Only by knowing the enemy will I be able to practice dealing with it effectively.

    So, I stepped inside and immediately felt all the hair on my standing up, but I didn''t stop and continued moving slowly with my stealth at full power.

    I could sense all levels of critters inside, not only the Sovereigns and Earth Sovereigns. There are also Primary; most of them are primary, which is not surprising, seeing they are in every corner of this forest.

    Over an hour passed, and I had entered a few miles into the forest. Now, the number of the Earth Sovereigns had started to increase.

    The closer one gets to the horde, the stronger the enemies would be.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed, and suddenly my soul waves detected something that froze me on my spot.

    I had sensed a critter, not any normal critter, but a Sky Sovereign one.

    I first thought it was a hive-queen, but it is not. It looked like any other critter, except for the bigger size and more powerful.

    The hive-queen is different if the information in the books is to be believed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    This one seemed to be patrolling, and I didn''t do anything that would make me discover it. Still, I remained on my spot, frozen for nearly fifteen minutes, before daring to move.

    I wanted to go back, but I didn''t. Instead, I moved forward toward the center.

    Another hour passed, and I reached very close, that I could sense nothing but the Earth Sovereign critters around me.

    I have never been around so much earth Sovereign and it scared the hell out of me.

    It is not just Earth Sovereign, but I have also sensed nine Sky Sovereign critters.

    Hun!

    That''s why when Sky Sovereign Mrenin appeared. It scared me so much, that I nearly broke out my stealth in fear.

 Chapter 3630 Burning The Hive

    Chapter 3630 Burning The Hive

    ''Sky Sovereign, Mrenin,'' I greeted as I got myself in control.

    ''The things you have given me, will they work?'' he asked, and I couldn''t help, but feel excited. I had given him the things but didn''t think he would actually use them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''I don''t know; I had crafted them ording to the forms but hadn''t tested them,'' I replied, truthfully.

    ''Well, I will use them. If they didn''t work. I will use the things I have,'' he said, after a second of silence.

    ''It''s a good idea,"

    ''Four hours. It will be enough for you to reach the safe distance, right?'' he asked.

    ''It is more than enough,'' I replied. He nodded and disappeared.

    I have already achieved my objective. I have not seen the queen, nor do I have any intention of that. The queen is unlike other critters, is powerful. It is already extremely dangerous for me to walk this close to it.

    I needed to achieve my objective, which I did. Disappointed as it left me.

    It is a sub-hive; there is no exit here. I will have to find the main hive for the exit.

    A moment after he left, I had also started to make my way outside of the forest. I didn''t hurry, even a second; I was aware that if they discovered me, I would be dead.

    Even Sky Sovereign, Mrinen wouldn''t be able to save me, even if he wanted to.

    Over an hour passed, and I crossed the most dangerous area when I stopped again. This time by a group of critters, led by the Earth Sovereign.

    I could kill them all in less than five seconds, but that would make me discover and I am not idiot enough tomit to such a mistake.

    Another hour passed, and I was out of the forest.

    As I did, I increased my speed. Though not by much, there are still critters around me, and I really want to kill them.

    I might have, if Sky Sovereign Mrinen wasn''t nning on doing, what he is going to do.

    Hun!

    Twenty more minutes passed, and I moved away from the forest, without killing a single critter, when I sensed something.

    I investigated it, and a smile appeared on my face.

    ''It is a good thing; I didn''t remind him. He is Sky Sovereign. He did such things more than me,'' I thought.

    He had ced stealth pirs; I had sensed three, but I am sure there are more covering the whole forest. He didn''t want other critters to know what would happen here.

    If they get to know, especially the main hive; it will be troublesome for us. Might even stop us from getting out of here.

    Hun!

    I thought for a moment, before bringing out rubies and they began to move.

    Earlier, I had sent a few long-range soul waves; they were to map the forest, and they did. I have now had aplete map of the forest; it is not detailed; it doesn''t need to be.

    I had ced the area of the map into my rubies and sent them to cover it whole.

    Thankfully, the forest is small, and my rubies would be able to envelop them in their range. Their power would lessen, but they were secondary precaution; in case the pirs were not able to catch all.

    There are some things that my rubies can catch more proficiently than the pirs can.

    They are also sneaky, moving through the earth in such a way, that they wouldn''t be discovered by anyone unless they really focus on them.

    Once again, I resumed my journey.

    I stopped after three hours and forty-one minutes. I have created enough distance from the forest that I would be safe, even if everything goes wrong, if everything goes right, then I will know, that those things, I had created worked.

    There were a few huge boulders; where I dropped the pearl and took a step forward.

    Of course, I am going to hide in the abode. I am not going to stay outside while he attacks the hive, where there are at least Nine-Sky Sovereigns, including the queen.

    The first thing I did after entering the abode, was to connect it with the rubies, which had yet to reach their destination.

    It took a second and numerous graphs and projections appeared in front of me. There is also a projection that my abode is capturing through its senses, and, despite the distance, it is clearer than what I could see through my eyes.

    Seven and a half minutester, a smile appeared on my face. The rubies had reached their positions.

    Now, the only thing I have to do is wait. Wait, for twelve minutes.

    Minutes passed and soon, it was four hours and sharply, at that exact moment, I felt the change.

    The forest, the colorful forest, begins to ze. One minute, it was normal and all, and second, it was zing like an inferno, that I could even feel the heat from such a distance.

    It is so hot that a normal person would have turned to ashes for a second.

    That is an ocaris crystal for you, an extremely powerful fire elemental crystal. If explodes, would easily kill a Peak Sky Sovereign.

    Though it is very stable. Still, my heart was beating rapidly, when my clone was working on it, to create that solution of emerburn.

    The books had theplete processes to deal with the critters in their domain and omas set of three solutions; I had created, is from one of those books.

    The burning is thest step.

    The first solution heavily sedates the sleeping critters, the second one seeps into the skin of active ones and the third one burns. The heat of the third one also activates the second one, which suppresses their powers.

    All three are stealthy, and not even the queen could detect them.

    However, there is one w in it: the queen. It is different; these things barely affect it.

    There are some things that could affect it, but the materials required for them are extremely rare and the method of crafting them is hard.

    That even my clones wouldn''t be able to craft them.

    Still, my clones are reading book after book, to find the forme. I have all the materials and could craft them with my abilities.

    I pushed those thoughts away and turned to the forest, where critters were screaming like mad.

    If the data is shing in front of me, right, then if I had been close enough; I might have fallen unconscious and started bleeding from all my orifices by the sound alone.

    Even at this distance, I would have had a blinding headache.

    Thankfully, the pirs stopped all. Even if it didn''t, the abode had great protections; nothing would have harmed me here.

    Hun!

    Barely a second and a half, the fire had zed, when I saw the Sky Sovereign Mrinen appearing in the sky, and around him werences.

    Twelve are the biggestnces, zing brightly with heavy energy signatures, while a hundred others are powerful in their own right.

    Powerful enough that I didn''t have a confidence to survive them, even with the string shield.

 Chapter 3631 Killing The Hive Queen

    Chapter 3631 Killing The Hive Queen

    TRRRRRR TRRRRRR TRRRRRR

    He released thences and at the same time, a loud scream rang out that sent the graft in front of me off the charts.

    If I had been out and those pirs weren''t present, the attack would have made me unconscious. It is not a simple sound attack, but a powerful soul attack; that it would have killed me in an instant if I had been near the forest.

    It even seemed to affect the Sky Sovereign Mrinen, as he stumbled a little, and that is when the huge form appeared in front of him and attacked.

    The hive queen.

    It is really different; first, it is huge; big as the duplex. Second, it is not as thin as the normal critters, instead, it is filled and could even be said to be fat.

    Unlike the normal critters, its skin isn''t sickly white, but bright red, and it has twelve eyes. Instead of the six that all critters have.

    Like normal critters, it also has ded legs and arms, but unlike the normal critters. The des on its limbs looked like a diamond.

    It attacked Sky Sovereign Mrinen, with a speed that I couldn''t even see the blur.

    I only hope when the attack ends, there will be a Sky Sovereign Mrinen.

    He defended the attack with the shockwave released, and those pirs seemed to have absorbed it all.

    The attack, the first shockwave and the second and one after that, and the one that came after. They are absorbing everything.

    These are not the ones that Tor had issued, but the ones more powerful than that.

    I am d because their power is stronger than I had assumed, and I don''t want anything to leak away. Especially to hive-queen of the main hive.

    This hive-queen of the sub-hive is already strong enough that most Peak Sky Sovereigns aren''t its match. If not for Sky Sovereign Mrinen, being from Tor; it would have torn apart most of the powerhouses of its level.

    These critters have many weaknesses that made our world defeat them, till they are barely any threat, but they have also had advantages.

    That once made them an existential threat.

    Seeing the power of the hive-queen; I am fearing that getting out of this pod, going to be extremely hard.

    I quickly pushed that thought; I cannot fight against the hive queens. So, I shouldn''t think about them; I should think about the help, I could give and there is a lot.

    I don''t think anyone knows about the critter hives more than me.

    I have shared a lot of information, but there are some, I have kept myself, especially about that thing.

    Not everything about the critter hive is useless; there is one thing inside that would make any powerhouse fight to the death. Especially Sky Sovereigns. To them, that thing is extremely important in their breakthrough in the prime.

    I really wish that I could see the battle.

    It could happen, with the assistance of abode and rubies, but that would increase my chances of getting discovered much higher.

    I like my safety, I wouldn''tpromise it, just because I want to watch the battle more clearly.

    It is not like; I ampletely blind to it. The data in front of me, giving me all the information, I had needed and what I was seeing is elevated, some of the fear from my heart.

    Soon, it had been a minute since the battle began and they were still fighting.

    The hive queen had be really mad, seeing its scream. Sky Sovereign Mrinen is good. He is constantly attacking the hive queen, giving her barely any chance to attack him.

    His fighting style is so different from mine; it could be said that it is the opposite.

    Most people fight like him rather than fight like me. It is sensible to them, giving their abilities, while mine is sensible to me.

    My abilities shaped mybat style, or it could be said, I had shaped mybat style shaped my abilities.

    Whatever it is; the powers I have aligned with me, and that is what matters the most.

    Hun!

    Seconds passed and turned into a minute, and then another. Suddenly, my rubies have caught something.

    Till now, they were barely able to catch something, as those pirs were doing an amazing job, but they seemed to have missed itpletely.

    Thankfully, my rubies had caught it.

    It is the signal; it is not powerful, but extremely sneaky. No wonder, the powerful pir wasn''t able to catch it.

    The hive queen had sensed me. This means things are getting harder for it.

    Hun!

    I had just thought about that when suddenly everything stopped. The shockwaves, that came from the battle,ing one after another, had stopped.

    I looked and saw the hive queen separated into two; he had decapitated it.

    Soon, his energy covered the queen as he tried to burn it, but I shook my head. Even for the Sky Sovereign, it is not easy to burn the hive-queen.

    However, one should burn it because leaving it would create an immense danger.

    He tried a few times, before shaking his head and summoned thousands ofnces and sending them all over, before flying away.

    I got out of the abode, and a minuteter; he appeared in front of me, with the huge burned carcass of the queen floating beside him.

    "I tried burning it, but it didn''t work. I didn''t use things, I had in case what you have written had happened," he said.

    "It would explode if you had tried crystal or solution; there is a specific way to burn it," I replied and waved my hand

    Thud!

    A massive-oven-like furnace appeared; it was as big as a small hill. Could easily take the hive queen inside.

    It is not something I had crafted, but something I got, from one of the Grimms I had killed. I don''t know where it got, but I like I have it; it is a very powerful furnace, capable of burning anything.

    Seeing that, a surprise couldn''t help but sh in my eyes.

    Bang!

    I took out a small bottle of white liquid and threw it toward the carcass. It exploded, and white mist came out and began to cover the massive carcass.

    Within a few seconds, it hadpletely covered it.

    "Unlike other critters; eggs of hive-queen are active, even after its death," I informed. There is no surprise; I had already written that in the information.

    "You can now burn it yourself or let the furnace do it; it will be finished in less than a minute," I said.

    He nodded and put the queen into the furnace.

    "ording to the information you have provided. We should first deal with all sub-hives before dealing with the main hive?" he asked.

    "It is safer that way because then, it will have no one to help," I replied with a nod.

    "Our artifacts could seal the area, contain any signal it might try to send," he said, and I smiled.

    "Your pirs weren''t able to catch this," I said, and a single ruby appeared in my hand. A momentter, a projection shed above it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Seeing it, surprised couldn''t help but appear on his face.

 Chapter 3632 Crafting

    Chapter 3632 Crafting

    "Secret signal," he said, looking at the signal projected in front of me.

    "Thankfully, you had taken care of that otherwise, we might have hordes descending, here" he replied with a sigh, while I just smiled.

    "It has the special functions to catch these kinds of signals?" he asked, and I shook my head.

    Of course, it is specially forged to collect all, signals, energies and other things.

    Thud!

    "No, yours could be programmed to do it as well," I replied, and a momentter. The pir appeared in front of me and tapped on it several times, bringing amand panel in front of me.

    I didn''t waste any time and started programming to catch the hive-queens signals.

    I wouldn''t have been able to do that. If my rubies had caught it and now that they did; I know what it is and how we could stop it.

    "It''s finished," I said, six and a half minutester.

    "Thank you," he said. "It''s nothing," I replied. He smiled and took back the pir.

    For a moment, there was a silence, before he spoke again.

    "I have used all the material you provided to burn the forest. Do, you have more of it?" he asked.

    "I have, but only one set," I said and handed it to him. "I would need to create more and one more powerful than it if we want to target the main hive," I added.

    Looking at how the set worked; it is clear that to target the main hive queen. The set would need to be stronger than it is.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "How long it would take to craft them?" he asked.

    "Eleven hours for these general ones, but one and half days, for the powerful one," I replied, nodding.

    "I will take this set and burn another hive, while also contacting others. We will all need to be together if we want to get out of here," he said, and I couldn''t help but nod.

    He didn''t stay for long. After asking me a few more questions, he left.

    I collected the furnace and rubies before walking back into my abode and immediately went to my core.

    There, my clone had just removed the massive carcass of the hive queen and ced it under the tree.

    Of course, I didn''t burn it; that would be an utter waste. When I could feed it to the tree.

    I am a little nervous; I don''t know whether it would consume the dead body or not. All the critters I had to feed the seedling had been the live ones, which had the soul intact.

    I wanted to test the dead critter, but all the critters I hade across had been alive and I didn''t want to kill one and waste the growth energy, in case seedling didn''t eat it.

    I thought, eventually I woulde across a critter killed by someone and use it to test it.

    Seconds passed, and I watched it with the bated breath. Usually, the roots came out by this time, but now there was no movement.

    Hun!

    I feared it wouldn''t eat it when I sensed the movements from the ground and it began to shake, an earth like it had not done before.

    I was about to focus on what was happening underground when suddenly massive roots began toe out of the ground. They are bigger than any roots that hade out before.

    They came out of the earth one after another and began wrapping themselves around the carcass of the hive queen.

    Soon, the roots had covered both parts so thoroughly that I couldn''t even see a little.

    A few seconds passed, and I started to hear the cracking sound. I didn''t have to imagine what was happening there, with a little concentration; I could see everything.

    I didn''t.

    I had already seen what happened and didn''t want to see it anymore.

    Usually, it takes less than a minute, but seven minutes have already passed, and the roots have yet to be finished consuming.

    They are not consuming a normal critter or even a Sky Sovereign critter, but a hive queen. Which is biologically different than themon critter, and much stronger.

    It took another two and a half minutes before the roots began to unravel and, like always; they left nothing.

    I didn''t move from my spot and instead kept looking and soon; the tree began to shine in gentle light.

    It grew, and the speed of its growth had made my eyes go wide. It is faster than I had ever seen it.

    It is massive in size and now it is growing bigger. Not by inches, but by meters.

    It grew taller and its branches wider, with leaves appearing on them, before they could even grow fully.

    It took a while before it stopped and when it did; one could clearly see, it had be bigger. It seemed like; it really liked the hive-queen, seeing the growth it had given it.

    I wonder if the growth would have been even greater if there had been a soul there.

    Now that it has grown; it is time for the growth energy. I wonder whether it woulde.

    A second passed and then another and then another and before I knew it, the whole minute had passed, but the growth energy I had been waiting for didn''te.

    "It will note," I said and walked away from it.

    I am a little disappointed, but I am still d that it was able to grow the seedling of the world tree. I have read about it enough to know, that the massive benefits wait for me when it reaches a certain growth.

    Till it reaches that stage; I will continue to feed it everything I could make, to make it grow faster.

    I appeared at the alchemy station and saw my clones working on it.

    I didn''t lie when I said, I didn''t have it. I truly didn''t. These things are very expensive to craft, and I intentionally didn''t craft more, but now we need more.

    I didn''t just watch but also joined them.

    These solutions were extremely hard to craft with more failures than sesses, but me and my clones continued because there was no choice.

    These solutions are the only thing that could kill the critters en masse. Without them, even the Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t be safe.

    People like me with the power of the Earth Sovereign can forget getting out alive. There is will tide of critters, which will make even Sky Sovereign powerless and make them focus on saving their own lives.

    Hours passed and finally, at the twenty-fifth hour, I had finished crafting all three solutions.

    I have crafted six sets of them, and they are 20% more powerful than thest set. My heart bleeds, seeing the resources I had used, and I will ask for remuneration from the organization.

    I hope these six sets would be enough. They should be; on each Sky-level critter pod, only four to eight sub-hives exist.

    We have already finished one, and I have given the set for another, and these are six.

    I have not finished the crafting.

    I still have to craft the one for the main hive queen, but I didn''t help with it; I let my clones handle that one.

 Chapter 3633 Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 3633 Gathering</h4>

    "Mars,"

    Called out the familiar voice outside of my abode.

    I had woken up and had lunch and was thinking, about whether to practice or not, when he arrived and he was not alone.

    Click! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I opened the door and saw thirty-seven people standing in front of me. Including the cultist, I had met.

    Though, when I looked at them, I didn''t see Rynter or the woman who took that spatial crystal.

    Their numbers surprised me; they were more than I had thought, he would be able to gather.

    I looked at Mrenan, before focusing on the woman with the purple skin. She is a beautiful woman, with raven hair and forked hair, but it is those big blue eyes that are blue eyes that capture the attention the most.

    She is Sky Sovereign, Orina. One of the two- Peak Sky-Sovereign chosen for the mission.

    Though she isn''t the only Peak Sky-Sovereign here. There are two more, but Sky Sovereign Mrenen could defeat them single-handed with little effort.

    They are cultists, their numbers are greater than ours, but we didn''t have any problem beating them, which is why they are wearing those hateful cors.

    It seemed like our Sky Sovereigns had forced them to wear that.

    "Everyone, pleasee in," I said, after a moment of silence. The woman hesitated, before entering inside.

    I waved my hand and the furniture in the hall disappeared before a new one appeared. This one had seating arrangements for all the people.

    ''It is a good thing, I had removed theke house and water and changed into more conventional design, I had prepared for an asion such as this.

    I couldn''t just show them, the one I use. Especially after the things, I had done here.

    "The space is here, really strong," said the woman as she entered inside.

    "Thank you, Sky Sovereign Orina," I replied. I had weakened the space, through the formation, but it is still stronger than the convectional abodes.

    Soon, everybody sat and turned to me.

    "Orin, here, had scoured the whole pod and found, there are six hives; four, after the two, we have destroyed. Four of them are sub-hives, while the fifth one is a great hive and that one is massive," he said.

    Sky Sovereign Orina took a ck square stone and tapped on it. Immediately, the map appeared, showing the location of all the hives.

    The great-hive is on the north side and it seemed to be over three times, bigger than any other horde.

    "The three solutions worked perfectly in killing the critters; we hadn''t needed to fight, other than the queen," he added and looked at me.

    "Good, I have finished crafting the batch, and it is stronger than the one, I had given it to you before," I said, and the solutions appeared on the table in front of me.

    "What about the one that is dead with the great hive?" He asked. "I was about to start crafting it when you knocked," I said and an embarrassed smile appeared on his face.

    "These will be enough for now," he said, swiping away the solutions and cing the ring in front of me.

    "It had the carcass of the hive queen," he said.

    I smiled and took it.

    For a few seconds, there was silence, when suddenly. The energy released from Sky Sovereign Orina, covering me and three Sky Sovereigns; all three belong to Tor.

    "Have you heard Irumerus nest?" asked Sky-Sovereign Orina and a big smile appeared on my face.

    "It is a thing extremely important for three and me too when I reach the Peak of Sky Sovereign," I said. I won''t need it, since my core is far different from theirs, but I still want that thing.

    It will be useful for my projects.

    "So, it really exists?" she asked, with her breathing getting heavier. Even if I had been at her ce, I would have felt the same; that thing is really important.

    "It is the core of the whole pod; it is what powers, this amazing spatial construct," I replied and the eyes of three of them turned red.

    "Though I would warn you from directly taking it. That thing is extremely sensitive and if the proper method isn''t used in harvesting; the spatial energies from it will crush us to powder," I replied, and they shuddered.

    They seemed to know about it and seeing its properties; it is very easy to imagine what it would do if energies sted out of it uncontrobly.

    "I suppose you have the method?" she asked. "Yes, and I want an equal share of the harvest," I replied.

    "Equal share? Are you joking? We will risk our life by fighting the hive queen and you want equal share?" asked the fellow human, ring at me.

    "My contribution is equal. Try attacking the main-hive without my solutions and see, if you could kill the whole horde?" I asked back, and he shuddered.

    They didn''t share, the information of the main horde, but they didn''t need to. I had seen the sub-hive and with the information from the books; I could guess how powerful it would be.

    "We will swear it on the batch," said Sky Sovereign Orina and removed her batch.

    The human Sky Sovereign red, but took out his batch and so did Sky Sovereign Mrinen.

    I also ced my batch, and we swore.

    It is the most sure way, not the perfect way, but a sure way. With this, even if they didn''t give me an equal share, they would give me a share, and that is what I want.

    I shared the method with them, along with some information.

    "I and Mrinen will go and deal with three hives, while Pence, you stay here and keep eyes on the cultists," she said after hashing out a few things. She left with Sky Sovereign Mrinen.

    Ten minutes after that; three rooms of my abode had been upied by nine cultists, while the rest were in the other two abodes.

    Less the abodes are better, and they needed to be stealthy too. We wouldn''t want to get discovered by the critters before we kill them.

    Once again, I entered my core and took out the dead body of the hive queen. This one is not decapitated, but its core is shattered, and it is a clean job.

    Looking at the traces of energies; it is Sky Sovereign Orina''s doing.

    A few seconds passed and once again, the huge roots came out. This time, the roots seemed even bigger thanst time; likely received the benefits after consuming the hive queens.

    A few minutes passed, and the roots consumed the hive-queen clean, before burrowing back into the earth.

    It didn''t take long for the tree to glow and the growth to start.

    To my surprise, the growth is as far as thest time and when it finished. The tree had be taller and bigger.

    Likest time, I didn''t wait for the growth energy and went to the library and began to study.

    While talking with them, I realized that I had missed one thing. I want to find it, as it might affect our survival.

 Chapter 3634 Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 3634 Preparations</h4>

    I sat down slowly as I finished practicing the Dance of Ukasanavor.

    It had been one and a half days since Sky Sovereign Mrenin and Orina had left, and they hadn''t returned until now.

    I am not worried; maybe slightly.

    There shouldn''t be any problem with Sky Sovereign Orina with him. That woman is really powerful; no sub-hive will be able to touch them with her and they are not going to the main hive yet.

    The set had been crafted and the only thing we needed to do was to use them.

    Over ten minutester, I felt good enough that I had gotten up and walked to the bathroom. I washed away all the sweat and impurities beforeing out feeling fresh.

    I changed into the new clothes and turned to the projection of the cultist.

    They have been cored and their storages have been taken, but that didn''t make them any less dangerous.

    We have not sealed their powers, due to the ce we are, but if the power above a certain level is used, the cor will ask for permission if we don''t give it three seconds; then it will give them something that will put even Peak Sky Sovereign on their knees.

    These are organization-issued cors, and they are very powerful.

    I hate these cors; I have personally suffered due to them, but these people are cultists. They are dangerous in dangerous ces and if didn''t need them, they wouldn''t have been alive.

    There is a clear operating procedure for these kinds of things.

    If we find ourselves in a ce like this with the cultists, then we are free to kill them to reduce the danger to us.

    They are alive because we need them.

    They know it as well. They didn''t seem to be doing other than talking. They are not even talking visibly, but through their energy.

    I slept for three hours and then ate, before working on my core.

    Hun!

    I had worked for around three hours when I sensed the movement. When I got out of the core and appeared beside the door, before opening it.

    "Come in," I said to the two.

    I opened my mouth to ask how it went when Sky Sovereign Mrinen handed me the storage ring.

    In there are carcasses of the three hive-queen, which I immediately put in my core.

    "The new forme were really powerful. They dealt with other critters so effectively, that we only needed to kill the hive queens," he said.

    "I am d to hear that," I replied.

    Soon, all three took a seat, and they turned to me. "Did you finish the set for the main hive?" asked Sky Sovereign Orina, without wasting any time.

    "Yes, I did, but even with it, dealing with the main hive queen wouldn''t be simple," I replied.

    "You do not need to be worried about that. As long as the critter is dealt with, we will handle the hive queen," she said.

    "So, when will we leave?" I asked.

    "In six hours, after we rest," she said, and a minuteter, they left, and I also went back to my room.

    I have made all the preparations and slept. So, I went back to my core, where I saw the giant roots consuming the three massive carcasses of the hive queens.

    They are big as thest two and the carcass of the main hive-queen is going to be even bigger.

    I watched for a few seconds before getting back to my work.

    Soon, six hours passed, and I gathered with the rest.

    "Work with us on this and I will request leniency for you all. If you tried to mess this up in any way or didn''t help, with the best of your abilities, that cor will give you pain like never before,"

    "Though that won''t be the worst; the worse willeter in the tor," she thought to the cultist, both Sky Sovereigns and Earth-Sovereign.

    They didn''t say anything; just kept looking at her. Orina didn''t say anything either and simply flew up, with her energies carrying us up.

    Since every hive is destroyed; there is no danger here. So, I went to my core, keeping only a small part of my consciousness out.

    I am doing something tinkering with the rubies. It might turn helpful or useless, depending on what is inside that ce; even Sky Sovereign Orina didn''t dare to look deeply into it, in fear of getting discovered by the hive queen.

    I have been working on it for hours and hope to finish it before we reach the main hive.

    We should; it is definitely going to take at least four hours if we move at this speed, which is more than enough for me.

    Time passed, and I kept working, and soon two and a half hours passed.

    I finally stopped and looked at the product. It seemed like a had changed, but it did. What I did was temporary and will damage the rubies; I won''t be able to use them, before repairing them again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If they helped me get what I want; then I definitely wouldn''t mind the damage, despite precious resources, it is going to cost me.

    I put the rubies away, after checking their work, and focused on the data of the main hive.

    Except for the main hive-queen, Sky Sovereign Orina had brought a lot of information on the main hive. Especially about the number of critters and they are shuddering.

    There are hundreds of thousands of Sovereign critters; over a thousand Earth Sovereign critters and over a hundred Sky Sovereign critters.

    These numbers are more than enough to deal with most of the Sky Sovereign organizations. It would even deal a big blow to the strongest of them if they were caught off guard.

    I couldn''t help but be scared, seeing all this information, but there is no other choice than to try.

    It is the only way; we will be able to get out of this dammed ce.

 Chapter 3635 Attacking The Hive

    <h4>Chapter 3635 Attacking The Hive</h4>

    Thud!

    Wended on the ground with the gentle thud, in front of the huge colorful forest.

    We are still miles away from it; getting too close will increase the chances of getting discovered.

    "Be prepared to fight. If something goes wrong," said Sky Sovereign Orina turning to us, before she turned to three Sky Sovereigns.

    "Ready?" she asked, and they nodded.

    "Let''s go, then," she said and flew up again, with her is Sky Sovereign Mrinen and three Peak Sky-Sovereign cultists. Two of them are Peak Sky Sovereigns, while the other is High-Sky Sovereign.

    Three Sky Sovereigns, including the Sky Sovereign Pens, are staying behind.

    As they left; the rubies came out and moved toward the forest. Sky Sovereign Pens looked at them but didn''t say anything.

    "Everybody, take your positions," he said, and all Earth-Sovereigns flew back in the stealth.

    There are still a few hours before it starts, seeing how big the hive is, but we needed to be ready, in case something goes wrong.

    If something went wrong, then we Earth-Sovereigns could forget surviving. Some of the Sky Sovereigns might be able to survive, but not us Earth-Sovereigns.

    Even Sky-Sovereigns won''t have time to save us; seeing the terror that wille.

    We didn''t disturb critters moving around us. We won''t until the forest begins to burn, after that, it will be an open season for both sides.

    It took over half an hour for us to reach our position, and we waited. This time, I didn''t go back to my core; I wanted myplete focus outside, in case any critters attacked me.

    These critters are dangerous, and they would need a single kill me off; I rather not give them the chance.

    An hour passed and then another; it was closing on the third hour when it happened.

    TRRRRRRR TRRRRRR TRRRRRRR

    The loud strange scream of the hive-queen rang out and even at the distance; it was powerful enough to shake me.

    It had just shaken me, but others have started to bleed from their orifices. Though not a single person is focused on that; each and every one of them is looking at the forest, which is burning like an inferno.

    The me is dark blue, like hellfire, and even at a distance, it emits heat powerful enough that it would burn the skin of Sky Sovereigns if they removed their armor.

    Hun!

    It didn''t take even a second for the hive queen to appear and my god; she was massive.

    It is four times as big as the rest of the hive queens and its body glitter like a diamond, making it look like a work of art.

    However, one would forget that the moment they saw the look in its eyes. It is pure chaos, though there is intelligence in it.

    It is also powerful.

    So much that even from the distance, my heart shuddered feeling its power. The other hive queens were no match for it; it could have had them for dinner.

    CLANNNNG!

    The massive hive-queen attacked without hesitation but stopped mid-way and moved her limbs, defensively to stop the attack from the tiny Sky Sovereign Orina.

    She might be tinypared to the hive-queen, but seemed no less powerful.

    Itunched another attack but was forced to defend like thest time, but the hive queen was no slouch; it kept attacking.

    It is not attacking like an angry monster, but an intelligent strategist. It is clear as the day when one looks at itsbat style.

    Trrr Tree Trrr

    The critters around us went mad, but nobody moved to fight them. All our focus is on the fight and inferno burning below.

    Hun!

    We were watching when I saw the group of five Earth-Sovereign crittersing at me. They are noting in my direction, buting at me, specifically.

    I looked around and saw the critters were moving toward the others as well.

    It confused me for a moment, seeing we were hiding in the stealth. They shouldn''t have been able to discover us; they hadn''t discovered us before and now they areing at us like they can see us.

    The answer presented itself, the queen.

    The queen had seen us and was now directing the critters toward us. Though not toward us all, I noticed they were not moving toward Sky Sovereign Pence.

    The queen didn''t seem to have discovered him like she did with others.

    ''May be, I should have used the full power of the stealth,'' I thought, but shook my head.

    It might be idiotic, but I wanted to be found out. So, I could fight; they are the ones who could provide me with the growth energy, and I need growth energy.

    In the past few days, I have nted the seeds in every inch of my core, and I want to grow and harvest the resources and then n other resources and harvest them.

    I have a limited space and a lot of seeds. It is the only viable strategy I could do to harvest the resources; I need.

    Trrrr Trrrr Trrrr!

    Burst 75%!

    Since I had entered the realm, I had not used such power, but now, I have to. there are a lot of crittersing at me; the five are, just the closest.

    Not to mention, the ones that are attacking the others.

    Gulp!

    I took out a small bottle of ck solution and gulped it whole before moving toward the critter.

    The ck solution is just a precaution against the attacks, that might hit me. I don''t want my body to be seeded with eggs; that would be a horrific way to do it.

    Puch!

    With the preparations done; I moved and appeared at the back of the Initial-Mid Sovereign critter, pierced my de into its cylindrical head and pushed a load of energy inside. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It crushed all its defenses with its skin, splitting on every side. It is a side effect, but a manageable one.

    Its defenses crushed, I pulled it inside my core and appeared in front of another critter.

 Chapter 3636 The Tide I

    <h4>Chapter 3636 The Tide I</h4>

    Puch!

    The fifth went still, and I pulled it, in my core, before turning to nines, which wereing at me from all sides.

    However, I only had the eyes for one.

    It is the first High-Peak critter, I hade across. It looked nothing special, even its size was normal, but even without sensing its power, one could tell that this one was powerful, seeing how the others were moving in its lead.

    I looked at it, before running toward it, with a smile on my face.

    I wanted to fight critters of its level, not only because I wanted to fight it, but also because of the growth energy, it could provide me.

    In ruins, I was able to fight against many, Peak- Earth Sovereigns, and thus a few of my nts have reached that level, but here there are more of them, and I want to kill as many of them as possible and gain more growth energy.

    I appeared in front of it and attacked. It countered immediately.

    CLANG!

    My rapier shed against it, and it shook, before attacking me again, which I had dodged, along with the attacks of the four more critters.

    Puch!

    I disappeared and appeared behind; the one on the left and plunged my sword into it, before pulling it inside me.

    Trrrr Trrrrr Trrrrrr

    As I did, it appeared beside me with chaotic rage burning in its eyes as it attacked.

    CLANG!

    Once again, my sword shed with its limbs and I disappeared, dodging the attacks of its minions.

    Puch!

    I appeared in front of another and put my sword into it. I pulled it to my core, before moving to defend against the attack.

    CLANG Puch CLANG Puch¡­

    One by one, I killed its kin and defended against its attack, while it could only watch.

    It is making me angry, and it is using all its strength to attack me, but they are not enough. It might be powerful, but it will need to be more if it wants to just shake me.

    Puch!

    I killed the sixteenth, leaving only it alive.

    There were only nine at first, but more came as we fought. Even now, they areing, and just two and half seconds, before seven more reached us.

    Trrrrr!

    "I thought, you would be stronger, but unfortunately, you are not!" I said and attacked it. It seemed to realize this was thest chance as it screamed loudly and attacked me with everything it had.

    It was able to pull out a strong attack, surprising even me, but sadly, it was not enough for it to survive.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through its eyes and sent the massive energies inside before pulling it into my core.

    It was powerful, but not the most powerful in the Earth Sovereigns. There are critters more powerful than it, and I had sensed four, but all of them have to be killed by the Sky Sovereigns.

    It is a little disappointing, but the chance isn''t gone.

    The queen is pulling all the critters patrolling outside the forest toward us. It is a massive number, and we will need to keep killing them if we want to survive.

    Puch Puch Puch

    I moved toward the seven and killed them one after another, before moving toward the other Earth Sovereigns.

    It is a good thing; I have provided them with the solution, or they would have writhing in pain, with eggs of critters inside them.

    Five of them are already injured, all the cultists. Our members are much stronger and more experienced, but even they are feeling the pressure.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    I reached where the group of cultists were fighting and killed the critters, before moving ahead toward another group.

    They begin to drink potions and apply the ointment; with the time they have. They had less than ten seconds before another group came at them.

    I continued to move fast, killing every critter I woulde across in a single move, and this time, I have taken help from my clones.

    They have studied the critters well, and every battle gives them more data. Thus, helping to find a correct move and a ce to attack them.

    Puch!

    I killed the High-Peak Sovereign in a single move toward another.

    Minutes passed, and I had killed hundreds of critters. So much that their bodies would have littered the area around the seedling of the world tree, but didn''t.

    There are only two critters, and they will get consumed in the next three seconds.

    The carcass of the hive queens had helped the seedling immensely. It increased its power as well as its size, that now the roots have be much thicker than before and could consume any critter in less than ten seconds.

    They could consume tens of them at the same time, with the number of roots I have.

    This is also giving me an incredible amount of growth energy like I had never received before. I have never killed the bloodline in the numbers, that I am killing the critters now.

    The tremendous growth of energy is helping me grow the nts at such a rate, that formation alone isn''t enough to manage it and I needed to use two of my clones.

    I am not just nting and growing the resources, but also harvesting a huge amount of them.

    Beforeing here, I had a huge number of resources, but I am spending them at an incredible rate too. I needed them for my practice, but also for the alchemy and the experiments I do.

    All of which require a lot of resources.

    Now, in the core, they are popping up like popcorn, filling the repository at a speed, I had never seen before.

    I wanted to continue watching such beautiful scenes, but I needed to kill the critters, without it, it would stop.

    Another minute had passed, and I killed more critters.

    Hun!

    I was fighting when suddenly, I saw a huge Sky Sovereign crittering from behind, while the Sky Sovereigns were fighting the front.

    It is angry with vengeance in its eyes, and nobody is its match. It won''t take more than a single attack to finish me off.

    I was worrying about it when a bluence of energy came down elliptically and burrowed itself into the skull of the Sky Sovereign critter.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help, but take a sigh of relief.

    With that, I once again focusedpletely on killing the critters, but it seemed like, no matter how much I killed, they kepting endlessly.

    Their numbers seemed to be increasing over time.

    ''It seemed like, the pirs have failed,'' I thought.

    We have covered the entire forest in threeyers of pirs, but it is clear by seeing the critters that the queen had somehow been able to bypass it.

    Calling the critters all over to kill us.

    It was a good thing, that we had killed all the sub-hives. If there had been a single that had remained standing, we would have had a huge trouble in our hands.

    The massive horde would havee down on us, and we would have been no match. The sheer number of them would have worn us down.

    The pirs might have not worked as they were intended, but my rubies seemed to be doing that. They have already reached the position and started on their tasks.

    It is an extremely important task, and our survival depends on it.

    If the rubies achieved it, we would be much safer, but if they didn''t, then we would need to take the risk, which could make a lot of us die. Especially us, Earth Sovereigns. We are ants in front of the hive queen. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    In the sky, the battle between the hive queen and Orina is going intense.

    It is affecting the whole pod; there are earthquakes everywhere, and storms. If the battle continued for an hour or more, then even spatial rifts would begin to appear.

    The pods are made tost long, they are not that strong.

    Even a hint of Prime''s aura appeared in here, could copse the whole pod. That would kill us all, including the queen.

    I only nced at the battle before focusing on the battle.

    Another minute passed, and I started to use the targeted long-range attacks. These attacks work only on Initial-Mid Earth Sovereign, and I am targeting only them.

    Half of them would die, and only half would remain alive for me to get growth energy from them.

    I didn''t like to do it, but the number of the critters had increased so much that I had no choice but to do it. If I didn''t, people will die.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed when suddenly, my eyes widened; not only mine but also of the Sky Sovereigns and all of us, turned to the west.

    There is a huge dust cloud, and in front of the dust clouds are critters in huge numbers.

    "Fuck!" I couldn''t help but curse seeing that.

 Chapter 3637 The Tide II

    Chapter 3637 The Tide II

    "Fuck!"

    Curses rang out everywhere, seeing the tide of critters.

    Yes, it is the tide, and it had thousands of critters and only thirty-two people to fight them.

    My heart shook seeing it, but I calmed it down.

    One Sky Sovereign is fighting the queen, while four were surrounding the zing forest in the four directions, in case any critter came out of it, but now the whole tide wasing.

    It had been less than ten minutes since we had attacked the queen. They shouldn''t have gathered so many in such numbers; the only reason I could think about is that the queen had a small hidden-hive close by.

    It is not in the open; likely underground.

    Deep enough that even the soul sense of Sky Sovereigns couldn''t detect it with a casual nce of soul sense.

    It is extremely rare because the critters need to be in a queen. The further they are the higher the chances of death.

    It is likely what happened or there may be something else that is not written in the books I have read so far.

    Whatever the case is; we have to defend against the tide. All of it depends on the Sky Sovereigns, but we small Earth-Sovereigns also needed to y our part, small as it may be.

    I used more power and moved. This time, I am faster and stronger, with no mood to y around.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    I begin to kill, the critter one after another; the tide will take a minute to reach us and till then, I will have to kill every critter around me.

    It is not just me who is doing that, but also the others. Earth Sovereigns and also the Sky Sovereign, and nearly all of them are from the Tor; barely any cultist has enough strength to deal with more critters than they are already fighting.

    Though my gaze is on the Sky Sovereigns, four of them are around the forest.

    So, when I saw them finally moving; a relieved smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    It gave me hope, and I began to kill the critters with more fury, and within thirty-six seconds; we wiped away all the critters, both Earth Sovereigns.

    Though there are still many in all directions, all of them are moving toward the tide. Wanting to join it to attack us; it is clearly Queen''s doing.

    Well, I am d; it is focusing on the critters because it will focus less on the thing that is happening in the center of the forest.

    The Sky Sovereigns moved toward the tide, while we Earth Sovereigns stayed in our spots, but like them, things are alsoing out of our storages.

    While we rarely use things like that, every powerhouse is worth their salt keeps these things.They are very useful in dealing with things like that, especially when dealing with this kind of enemy.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG

    I had just thought that when loud explosions begin to ring out. They were so powerful, that a shockwave of them nearly made me take a step back.

    Others did; some nearly shot back.

    I dug my heels into the ground tightly as I watched the bombs and mines turn the critters into smothering, but they were still moving.

    The critters are not idiotic, but since we were in their pod and their queen had ordered them, they made the suicide change.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    These deaths are causing me; not of the Sky Sovereign. I am damn d they are getting killed, but the Earth is Sovereign. They are my prey, each one killed, is less growth energy for me.

    I know, the more they killed, the better it would be for me, given their sheer numbers, but it is hard to control greed when it provides massive benefits.

    Tens of Sky Sovereigns and thousands of Earth Sovereigns were blown in pieces, but there were more, and they moved toward the Sky Sovereigns standing in front of them.

    That is when the second wave of attacks came.

    The sky bes clouded in thences, spears, pirs, swords, and every construct of energy, and it felt down toward the critters like a scythe of death god to reap their lives.

    TRRRRRR Trrrrr Trrrrr

    The queen roared madly and so were its critters. It tried to move toward them, but the Sky Sovereign Orina stopped it.

    It made the queen angry, and its attacks became more furious, but Sky Sovereign, Orina, had defended them.

    The attacks fell on the critters, and they died by the thousands, but thousands have remained, and the Sky Sovereigns are attacking them, but they now have their hands busy.

    Over a hundred critters fell on them, with Earth Sovereign ones moving toward us.

    "Fuck, these monsters will tear us apart!" said the with four eyes. She didn''t run, despite being scared, and it has nothing to do with bravery, but understanding that there is nowhere to run.

    Running would be more dangerous. Here, they will be able to get help, but they will not get it if they try to run.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG

    The Earth Sovereign critters moved past the Sky Sovereigns and came at us, but as they did. The ground itself began to explode; tearing them apart while the purple gas came out, but stuck on them and started to melt their flesh.

    The sets weren''t the only thing I had created.

    I had created these things too. I nearly didn''t, thinking I would be wasting too many resources on things that I wouldn''t be using.

    It is a good thing; I had listened to my cautious side because now, they are massacring the critters like there is no tomorrow.

    Over 90% of the critters were killed by my things.

    It is not like the things others sent aren''t power, they are more than mine, but the ones I sent specifically target the critters.

    The critters died in mass numbers, but their numbers were too high. Those things were not enough to kill, even half of them.

    We have to do that job, ourselves.

 Chapter 3638 The Tide III

    Chapter 3638 The Tide III

    Trrrr Trrrr Trrrr

    The critters screamed and descended on us, with such numbers, that even I begin to feel worried about my survival.

    Burst 90%.

    Though, I am worried, but didn''t back down and instead moved forward, with the power of the burst roaring inside me.

    As I moved, six foggy limbs came out of my back; each holding a spear in them.

    They are limbs made of strings; the fog is just a cover. It won''t be the first time I will use this move and I want to look as different as possible.

    I will be using it with other personas too.

    I am d, that I am not the only one using such a move. There is one other person using this move, and he has brought twelve steel limbs. I would have done that too, but with the strings, I have, six is the perfect number in which I could use the greater strength.

    If I use more; their power will be diluted and I don''t want that, where there are really powerful critters present here.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    I appeared in front of the critters and attacked. My rapier had directly entered into the head of the critter.

    At the same time, six spears also entered the eyes of six critters and moved toward a different target, like I did.

    Unlike my own limbs, these six could extend quite further and strong enough to bear the attack from even the sharp limbs of the critters.

    In less than five seconds, I had killed over a hundred critters and pulled them into my core.

    I had thought that when a critter appeared in front of me and attacked. It was a fast attack, faster than any attack I had experienced so far, that I had to move my sword in defense against it.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG Puch¡­

    My rapier shed against its limbs while avoiding the other, at the same time, one of my foggy limbs defended against just a powerful attack, while four had killed the critters and moved to kill others.

    I looked at the critter in front of me; it was the biggest I had ever faced. It is also the strongest I have faced.

    It is Peak Earth-Sovereign; this is the first critter, whose power isn''t between the two levels but fixed in one.

    Burst 100%.

    "I have been waiting," I said with a grin and attacked.

    It is powerful, but if I had fought it with enough, I would have been able to defeat it with 90%, but given the sheer number of critters around me; that is not advisable.

    I need to kill them as fast as I can, or I will be swarmed. Even now, I can sense the hundreds are moving toward me. Among here are over ten in them that have the power, like these two critters.

    So, I need to finish them as quickly as possible.

    CLANNG CLANNG Puch¡­

    I attacked, and they defended, but at least the other five had been able to stop the critters. The two were able to stop the foggy limbs, but they were fast and maneuverable, they killed the critters they were targeting.

    I attacked, and they defended, while also killing the other critters with the five limbs.

    It continued for three seconds, before another peak Earth-Sovereign critter joined. A Second after another and one and a half secondster, three more.

    If that wasn''t enough, four more joined two secondster.

    Now, I am fighting against twelve Peak-Earth Sovereign critters, with seven limbs. The battle is harder than I had thought, I am using every move and power, and I have to fight against them, including my clones.

    These bastards have boxed me and attacked me from all sides, leaving me barely any space for maneuvering.

    As for escape, I could forget about it.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed, and the first death urred. An Earth Sovereigns cultists have died; torn to shreds by the critters.

    At least he had drunk the ck potion..

    With his, his body won''t be desecrated. They wouldn''t even use his body toy the eggs or even eat them.

    It is the first death, and it won''t be thest if we don''t finish these critters quickly enough.

    Hun!

    I had just thought, when another Peak-Sovereign critter joined the battle. Taking their numbers to thirteen.

    Every second, hundreds of sharp limbs came at me, with many passing by me with less than an inch of difference.

    I have only seven limbs and I am against the storm of des, where a single one of them, could cut me apart, like a hot knife through the butter.

    Slice!

    I was thinking about that when I received the first injury across my chest. I had also felt its de drop, a few drops filled with thousands of eggs, but as they entered inside me, they died.

    A moment after the first injury, I received another two, one on my back and the other on my leg.

    The one on the leg had reached my bone.

    These injuries are hurting like hell. The ck solution protects the eggs, but when it deals with eggs, it causes massive pain.

    A few more seconds passed, and I kept defending, getting more and more injuries across my body. If they were not healing as fast as they were, my body would have been painted red.

    There isn''t a single part where they haven''t yet attacked, including my face.

    These bastards are learning mybat style quickly and attacking ordingly. It is making more and more of their attacksnd on me every passing second.

    Hun!

    Nearly one minute and one second after the fight began, the second person died. She was Earth-Sovereign; the critters tore her into the shreds, cut her into thousands of pieces, like the person before her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Every person is important in the battle, and with each death, the pressure on others is increasing.

    Even though I am under extreme pressure; I am fighting against the sixteen Peak Earth-Sovereign critters.

    The numbers will increase even further. If I didn''t kill them, soon enough.

    Three secondster, the seventeen critters joined, making things even harder for me. For a moment, I wanted to escape, but I buried that thought and continued fighting again.

    Seconds passed when something had changed about me. My limbs suddenly got faster and stronger.

    Their movement became hard to track, and they seemed everywhere.

    Puch Puch Puch

    The critters sensed the danger, and some retreated, but it was alreadyte. The foggy limbs avoided the des of the critters and pierced through their heads, pouring massive energies inside.

    They came out just as quickly and moved toward the other critters, and pierced into their heads too.

    Once they came out and pierced into the heads of thest group, kill them like the ones before them.

    The minute and a half went to study them; I tested many things and, along with data; I had created the attack with my clones.

    It worked perfectly.

    These critters are not Grimm; they might be intelligent, but they can''t think critically. If the Grimms of such power had attacked me; it would have taken me much longer than the critters I killed critters right now.

 Chapter 3639 The Tide IV

    <h4>Chapter 3639 The Tide IV ?</h4>

    I pulled the critters inside my core and moved without wasting time.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    I moved like a reaper, killing every critter that I woulde across. I now have the data on all of them and with my clones, helping; I have the power to kill them in a single attack.

    It was a massacre, and the thing is, that despite their intelligence; they kepting at me to die, without care for their lives.

    The queen''smand is absolute. If it ordered them, to jump into theva, these critters would do that. They had willed, but the queen had absolute power to override it.

    It is good they areing like this; it is saving me precious seconds of time to kill them.

    However, I am not happy, despite, seeing the sheer number of these bastards. Even Sky Sovereigns couldn''t help; they are barely able to deal with the critters they have.

    It would have been great if more people from Tor hade. They are best; at killing the critters left and right.

    Minute had passed and then another, but the number of the critters didn''t seem to lessen at all.

    Thankfully, no one had died, but everywhere was on the edge. A single mistake and the critters will tear them apart. Even I am not safe; every minute, tens of limbs of critterse too close to myfort.

    A few inches more and I will go to the underworld.

    As I fought, I couldn''t help, but be regretful. I should have created more bombs and solutions; I have used everything I had earlier.

    BANG BANG BANG

    Now, I am just throwing things with the destructive power. These are not something, that targets specifically the critters, but a general horde of any kind.

    They are doing good, saving the lives of people.

    I am throwing them everywhere, and I have them in enough quantity, that, I could do it for days. I rarely use these kinds of things and don''t sell them, unless I do not need them.

    It could be said that I have a massive collection of these things. Even some Sky Sovereigns might not bepared to me in that regard.

    A few more minutes passed and finally, the numbers seemed to have lessened, but it was still high, that we wouldn''t be able to finish within a matter of minutes.

    Though, it could happen, if any Sky Sovereign joins.

    That is unlikely to happen. They are swords and every minute, some of Sky Sovereign critters would try toe at us and they would kill them.

    It is mostly Sky Sovereign, Mrinen, and Pens, while others are overwhelmed, like their Earth Sovereign members.

    Hun!

    Three and a half minutes passed when suddenly, a smile appeared on my face. The things I was waiting to happen had finally happened.

    I immediately sent themand.

    Now that I have got it, I have to test whether I can replicate it. Only by doing that would I be able to make things safe; if it didn''t happen, then we would have to take the difficult route.

    It will make not only leaving this ce difficult but will also make it harder for us to get that thing everybody wants.

    I didn''t want it as much as the others, but I like to have it. It will help me a lot with things I am nning to craft.

    I pushed that thought away and gave responsibility for that to my clone, while I focused on killing the critters.

    I am sending a massive number of critters every second into my core, and the seedling have eaten them all. It had seemed to be an incarnation of the hunger itself, consuming everything that came in its way.

    The quantity of it didn''t seem to matter. As long as it is a critter, it will consume it.

    Some more minutes passed, and I appeared above the human, killing the critters around him. He is in dire condition; his one, arm had been cut, and the critters were about to cut the rest.

    It was a good thing, I was close and able to appear on time or he would have been a goner.

    "Recover, quickly," I said to him, he nodded hurriedly and began to drink one position after another. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I have collected his arm and could attach it, but I decided not to. It won''t help much if I attach it. Instead, it will create the problems here; it will be better, that he attaches it after getting to the safety.

    He recovered within a minute, and I left him to fend for himself.

    I couldn''t always protect, I needed to be at ces where there were most dangerous critters. Deal with them before they harm others.

    ''I am ready,''

    A voice rang out in my mind, and a smile appeared on my face.

    She had done her job, and now only my part had remained. I have to finish it and I really hope, it is possible.

    Ten more minutes passed and nobody had died. Many would have died, but thanks to me and others who saved people, before they could be torn apart.

    Though, the ones who deserve the most credit are the Sky Sovereigns. They have not let the single Sky Sovereigne at us. Even if a single one hade; it would have massacred us all.

    Still, the battle is far from over.

    It is all up to me now, if I did my job, it would end extremely quickly and I am trying to finish it, but it is aplex task. It is not easy, especially when I am not willing to use the forbidden power to achieve it.

    It would have made a lot easier if I had used it, but would kill me very painfully if someone had detected a bare whiff of it.

    Three more minutes passed, and suddenly a smile appeared on my face.

    I seeded, but I didn''t immediately inform her, instead, I checked multiple times, to be sure.

    ''It is done,'' I informed finally, when all the tests met with sess.

 Chapter 3640 End of Queen

    Chapter 3640 End of Queen

    BANNNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG!

    The moment I informed her; the powerful aura shot out of the Sky Sovereign Orina, and she began to fight the queen with her full power.

    A secondter, there was an injury on the queen''s body and that was just a starting. More and more injuries appeared on the queen''s body.

    It screamed loudly and a couple of secondster tried to escape, but Sky Sovereign Orina was too powerful for it. She stopped the queen and began to attack it from all sides.

    The queen tried to resist, but it seemed capable of stopping Sky Sovereign Orina from killing its direction. It won''t be able to do that for long.

    Sky Sovereign Orina had been ready, the moment she informed me, and when I had made all my preparations and given go-ahead, she revealed her power.

    She couldn''t do this before; this ce is the queen''s domain. She could do things like, like make the whole pod copse, taking her and everyone else to the underworld.

    We didn''t want that. We want to leave this ce safely.

    So sent my rubies and a few other things to the queens next. There they remained, waiting, till they captured themand signal from the queen and tried to replicate it.

    It is not just themand signal that requires, but also the queen''s presence, but that was the easiest thing to achieve. I had done that within a minute, and it became even better when I had got a piece of its flesh.

    Now, we could kill the queen without consequences.

    If we had done that before, the whole spatial realm would have copsed. It is connected to the queen.

    A minute passed, and there were injuries on every part of the queen. It is screaming madly, making the critters from the ground go mad.

    Some of the Sky Sovereign critters even went to it, but Sky Sovereign Orina had killed them in a single attack.

    Another few minutes passed and thest of the Sky Sovereign critter died. A minute after that, everything ended.

    Thousands of critters turned to dust under the power of the Sky Sovereign. The massacre was so great that it made me shudder hard. "Should we go inside?" asked Sky Sovereign Pens, to which Sky Sovereign Mrenin shook his head. "No, it is too dangerous. Let the queen die first," he replied.

    The queen is fighting right above the forest. If it is somehow able to attack them; it would be really hard for them to defend against its attack.

    So, it is better that we wait till the queen dies, and looking at its state; it won''t take long.

    It didn''t take long. Thirteen secondster, the queen died by decapitation. Its massive body began to fall down before it disappeared.

    "The realm seems fine," said Sky Sovereign Mrinen with relief. "I wouldn''t have given go ahead, I wasn''t confident," I replied. "The queen is dead, let''s go," said Sky Sovereign Pens and moved toward it, without waiting. He seemed impatient, which isn''t surprising given the thing waiting for us there.

    It didn''t take us long to reach the forest, where Sky Sovereign Orina was waiting for us.

    "The carcass of the queen," he said and threw a storage ring at me. I caught it with a nod before following her inside the forest, protected under her energy.

    The forest has turned to ashes; there is not a single tree have remained or the critter, but the residual energies are still here and they are strong enough to turn any Earth Sovereign into ashes.

    Hell, even Initial Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to stay here for more than a few seconds.

    The ingredients I used to craft the solution were extremely powerful. That they had turned over a million critters into the ashes. "It is hard to believe a few solutions could achieve such destruction," said Sky Sovereign Mrinen.

    "It is not hard to believe; the key is nning. If one is smart enough, they could even kill anything." "One of our organization''s Prime had been killed by the alchemical bomb," I replied.

    "Prime ckstone," said Pens.

    What makes his death unfortunate, is that he was killed by the Grimm with an alchemical bomb crafted by the native.

    That bomb was nomon alchemical bomb, but something that had the power of thews. Crafting something like that is incredibly hard, and even among Grade 8 Alchemists, a few are capable of such a feat.

    The forest isrge, and it took seven minutes to reach the ce at the center.

    It is a massive red spherical dome, made of red-sticky material. "Careful, that red stuff is extremely poisonous," I warned as we reached the massive entrance.

    It is for the queen, who was the size of the hill. So one could imagine, how big, the entrance would be.

    Gasp!

    This is nothingpared to what people saw when we entered inside. It is so shocking that many gasp in wonder and horror.

    Inside the space was hundreds of times bigger and there were thousands of things, hanging by it.

    Seeing them, I wanted to vomit, but I controlled myself.

    Some were not able to and vomited.

    "There," I pointed at the left, a colorful nest. Made of colorful branches, shining in brilliant light. Those are no branches, but constructs of pure energy, that had been solidified.

    "The nest," said Sky Sovereign Orina with a breathless voice. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The nest is the most precious thing in the whole pod. It is its core and also through which, could get out of here.

    Though, nobody is thinking of getting out of here. They saw the thing and now they all want it.

    Even those, who didn''t know about could tell, how precious the nest is.

    Every branch making the nest is precious. Especially those translucent silver; these Sky Sovereigns want them. It is one best things, they could use for their breakthrough, into the Prime.

 Chapter 3641 The Nest

    Chapter 3641 The Nest

    "Be careful," I warned Pence as he walked toward the nest.

    It is an extremely delicate thing, a slight mistake, and it would all be over. We would die before we knew what happened.

    We followed behind and soon reached the nest.

    It is as big as the red dome had looked from the outside and an entrance that is simrly big. Nobody walked into the entrance, everybody had been entranced by the massive branches of the nest.

    Each branch is a pure energy that took thousands of years to form.

    I could feel the intense hunger from my core; it doesn''t have much interest in the spatial one that everybody is looking for, but there are branches of other elements as well, including a one branch deep within, rted to time.

    These branches are things that are powering everything in the core. Without them, it would simply copse.

    "First, let''s send the people out," I said. Many looked at me unwillingly and some cultists had even red, but all entered inside.

    The inside is empty, except for one giant mirror of crystal. It is not a perfect mirror; it is murky, and one can barely see one''s face inside.

    There are also my things, twelve rubies, which had done a wonderful job, and a few more things.

    "How do we activate the exit?" Sky Sovereign Orina asked, turned to me. Buzz!

    I smiled, and several secondster, the mirror shed before turning bright in a silvery light.

    "Contact the organization; the moment you get out," she said to Earth Sovereigns of the organization. She didn''t have to say it; since we disappeared abruptly; they will be searching for us.

    The moment we get out, they will sense it as long as it is blocked by any power or formations.

    "We also deserve some share," said stone skin woman, called Srena. "You deserve shit. If not for us, you wouldn''t get out of here. While you are here, helped us in no way, it could even be said, you had increased the load on us," replied Sky Sovereign Pens.

    Hisnguage may be coarse, but he is right. Earth Sovereigns hadn''t contributed. She red at him before stepping into the crystal and disappearing. The others gave the nest onest look, before started stepping into the crystal one by one.

    We don''t know where they will appear; the queen might have been able to tell, but I couldn''t decipher the data. I could only givemands, thanks to the instructions in the books.

    Soon, everybody left, leaving only us and the wonderful nest. "First practice on the model, before attempting on the nest; the slightest mistake and we all might die here," I said, and handed Orina the disk.

    The disk is from Pence.

    It is a very powerful artifact. It was able to model a nest that they would be able to practice the method on.

    Buzz!

    The model appeared and the first to try on is Pence. He constructed the delicate formation and wrapped it around the branch. When he tried to pull, it out; the whole next began to shake and exploded in spatial st within a second.

    "I am trying next," said Sky Sovereign Mrinen and started, but he was only able to do slightly better.

    The third one to try was Sky Sovereign Orina.

    She didn''t speak any word and tried and was actually able to pull the branch till the near end, before the problem urred.

    They tried again and again, failing over and over. It is not an easy task; one needs to be very good at energy control and needs to have a great familiarity with the element. The space isn''t an element that even the Sky Sovereigns are intimately familiar with.

    They may have much better luck with the other element, but they don''t want the other element.

    They want the space element.

    In Prime, one creates a spatial dimension in their core. The quality of dimension depends a lot on the material that had been used to create it and these branches are the best material.

    They are specially made for that.

    I do not need these branches for this purpose. My core had already developed the dimension, and it is already bigger than Prime''s and does more than what Prime''s dimension could do.

    However, I do need it, especially when I saw how it is made from extremely pure spatial energies.

    I do not just want it, but want others as well. It would be a great haul if I could get my hands on it.

    "I give up; it would take me quite a while if I want to master the method." Said Sky Sovereign Pens in frustration.

    "Me too," said Sky Sovereign Mrenin.

    With them giving up, Sky Sovereign Orina got the disk for herself. She can already remove the branch that is far from enough; the real task was going to be difficult, and she needed extremely good before she would be able to try it.

    At least, she needed to be seeded a hundred times without any failure will need to try again.

    We are willing to spend hours and even days on it.

    They are one-of-a-kind resources. We are extremely lucky to get our hands on them and didn''t want to mess it up by being rushed.

    "Finally," said Pens, as Orina seeds.

    She didn''t immediately start on the branches. She sat down and closed her and didn''t open them for over twenty minutes.

    "I am going to try," she said, and we all moved toward the crystal disc; ready to leap out the moment we sensed the danger.

    We will get less than a second of time to get out if everything goes to hell.

    The runes began to materialize around her and a few minutester; she was ready and sent those runes toward the silvery branch, that is safest to take out.

    It is bigger than me and has many tiny branchesing out of it. The real task would be untangled; that is where the mess happens.

    It is the least untangled spatial branch is why, we chose it first.

    The runes reach it and slowly begin to cover it. It took less than a minute to cover the whole branch.

    Now, the real task, bringing it out.

    She begins with that and is gentle as the whisper and slow, very slow. She didn''t make any wrong moment, despite the slowness of her task.

    It took her over one and a half hours before she had untangled it, before pulling it in front of us.

    "It is really something," said Pens, withborious breathing.

    "It is also extremely dangerous. Have enough power to kill a Prime," said Orina and put it into the box and storing it in her storage.

    Nobody said anything; we have sworn the oath. The organization would make sure, each of us will get an equal share. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She rested for a few minutes before trying again, and this time, she chose the second most difficult. It is more entangled, but also slightly bigger. Like thest time, she worked carefully. Spreading the surrounding formation, before slowly starting to untangle it from the rest of the, while we watched with bated breath.

    We would also look at the crystal mirror, ready to jump, the moment we sensed the problem.

    Nearly two hourster; we had the second spatial branch.

    We have not set a limit on harvesting; the only spatial branch we are unwilling to harvest is the one connected to the exit, and we also need to do it, within one and a half days.

    With us harvesting the branches, the spatial degradation will begin in one and a half days. We want to get out of here before that.

    She finished resting and began trying for the third more, a little more untangled than thest one, but also smaller than the two. It may be small, but it is easier to untangle from the fourth one.

    The runes covered it, and she started to untangle it slowly.

    Hun!

    Over two hours passed, and she had removed the obstacle; she was about to pull it when we all sensed the disturbance.

    "Run!" shouted Orina, and pulled the spatial branch and put it into the box, and jumped into the crystal mirror like the two.

    I too did that, but seeing I was weaker than them, I am slower, which is what I wanted. To pull my strings without anyone, seeing me do that.

    I pulled them.

    I had pulled in such a way that branches began to untangle on their own.

    There is no way I would depend on others to harvest these amazing resources. That would be idiotic. While they were practicing, I had already sent my strings to the branches, my clones told me.

    All the branches my strings were connected to hade out, and the strings were not connected to the branches of the spatial element only, but all the elements of the nest.

    I have need of it all.

    As I pulled them; I ced them in my core and entered the crystal mirror, with the hope I woulde out to the other side safely.

 Chapter 3642 Return

    Chapter 3642 Return

    The darkness disappeared, and the light appeared in front of me. The first thing I saw was a tall blond woman.

    She looked human, except for a bone-white pair of horns. Smooth reddish skin and a tail. She is beautiful and has a huge sword behind her back.

    For a moment, I thought she was a Sky Sovereign, but she was not.

    She is a Prime and the one who is stronger than the Prime Volsnorth. She is not on the list of Prime''s I have, but she is wearing a badge of Tor.

    She might be someone I had no ess to know about or the Prime from the list I have, but wearing a different skin. Nothing could be told, nor did I wish to investigate.

    This is someone who could kill me with a bare breath.

    "Prime," I said and bowed faintly. "Good, you have returned. I thought the spatial disturbance might send you somewhere else," she said.

    "Thank god, it didn''t happen," I replied and walked beside three and waited, wearing the same question their faces have. There shouldn''t be a Prime here; at most, a Sky Sovereign. Even though they didn''t need to be here, seeing we were in a range of teleportation; the disc simply could have pulled us to the directly.

    Nobody asked, we just waited.

    I had even controlled myself and didn''t enter my core, which I really wanted to do. Check those amazing things, which I have got my hands on; I am really excited about them.

    I am also curious about the Prime; she wouldn''t have been here without a reason and seeing how she is looking for a spot. She came here with the purpose.

    "Finally," she said, at the twenty-seventh second, and a palm-sized ck stone cube appeared in her hand, and she threw it. It immediately turned big building and multicolored runes shed on it. Not normal runes, but ancient runes, and she is powering them with the power ofws.

    Immediately, I knew that she was Silver Prime.

    Primes could only sense thews, Silver Primes could use them. There is a faint minority of Prime that could usews, but their numbers are less than 1% of all Primes.

    If hadn''t protected us with her power, we would have been obliterated with our souls.

    Hun!

    The cube shone with the power of thews; it began to dig out something. When I saw the thing, my eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    It is the spatial pod; the one we had juste from.

    It is the size of my palm; for some, it might be hard to believe that a small thing, contains a realm inside. It is shining in silvery and damaged. One could see the small damage on it, and it seemed to be spreading.

    I am shocked seeing it; I am not shocked by the pod, but how she was able to pull it out from its original ce. The pod wasn''t a present here, just its exit; it was far away, but she was able to pull it out here.

    The pod came closer and closer to the ck stone cube, before reaching it, where a small hole opened, and it entered inside.

    As it did, the runes on the cube red brightly. They were so bright that for a couple of seconds; they were able to block the cube before it started to dim.

    "The quality of the pod was better than I thought," she said as the cube shrank, till it had reached its previous shape. "Thank you, children. Because of you all, I was able to get a good thing," she said and before we could reply in outrage, we felt a familiar feeling covering us and everything darkened again.

    It cleared a few secondster, and we found ourselves in a familiar disk.

    We quickly moved out of it, before the operator could snap and a momentter. Another group of people appeared on it and knowing the rules, they moved out, before dallying.

    "We will meet tomorrow, regarding the distribution, with the representative of the resource department," said Orina, after we submitted the reports.

    Nobody had a problem with that; we all shed out batches into the teleportation gate and disappeared.

    Click!

    A minuteter, I was standing in front of the door of my suite. I opened it and walked inside.

    I didn''t go to my room as I usually have to do and instead sat down and entered my core.

    Immediately, I appeared in front of the branches, glowing in dense energies. There are twenty-two branches, divided into six elements; four are basic elements, and the other two are space and time.

    It is a great haul, and it is hard to believe. It is less than 10% of that nest.

    I wanted to get more, but couldn''t. My strings couldn''t pull more than that, but I don''t mind. This is already a good amount and would be more than enough to satisfy my needs.

    I already have many ideas about how I am going to use them.

    I looked at them for a few more seconds, before appearing beside the tree and looking at it to consume the hive-queen. I hadn''t let it consume it; sub-queens are different, the organization wouldn''t want, but the hive queen is different.

    I had asked them earlier, and they have asked to provide a small sample and give them in writing, that I would destroy the carcass.

    Like the critters, the carcass of the hive queen is useless. Though not to me. The seedling of the world tree is eating it raucously, taking his sweet time. In a few minutes, it is over and a second after that, it begins to glow and starts to grow rapidly. It began to grow at such speed that even I couldn''t help but be.

    Hun!

    I watched for a while and was about to walk away when I noticed something shocking.

    For a moment, I wasn''t able to believe it and checked them a couple of times, before I became sure.

    There are buds on the tree, seven of them, and they are barely growing, but I know, what they are. The buds for the fruit.

    The fruits of seedlings of the world tree are one of the precious things there. These fruits are extremely high in demand and there are a few of them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Even now, in this gigantic tree, I saw only seven buds.

    I wonder what kind of fruit it will be. The seedlings of the world tree grow differently ording to the ce and condition where they are nted and the nutrients they use.

    Mine is nted in a core and mostly grew up consuming the bloodline essence of Grimms. A few videttes, Grimms, and now these critters.

    I hope it will be something good, not creepy food, based on the things it had consumed.

    Soon, the glow disappeared, and the tree stopped growing. Bing even more gigantic. It wouldn''t take it before it would be the biggest tree, I had even seen; it had already reached pretty close to it.

    I looked at it for a while before turning to the ind, which lusted with nts, all grown to the peak of the Earth-Sovereign stage.

    Today, my core has produced so many resources that it had never produced before. Hell, it hadn''t produced 1% of resources in a single day as today.

    So, one could imagine the number.

    I am, I had killed thousands of critters, sending them all in and the sheer number of resources I have in the repository is simply staggering.

    On this short, day, I had harvested over a hundred metal essence fruits, thousands of stainless lotuses, and many other resources in therge amount.

    There is no way I would be able to use it all; I would need to sell a lot of them.

    My clone had already made the list of things, I had to sell, and I couldn''t help, but feel a headache seeing it. The number was toorge, I wouldn''t be able to sell, even a fraction of the, before arousing suspicion.

    I mean, there are anonymous mercantile stations, but I know too well how anonymous they are.

    The moment they see the suspicious thing, they will investigate, and that is thest thing I want.

    Seeing the headacheing, I pushed the thought away. I will think about it when I have the time.

    Now, the only thing I want to do is take a shower and eat.

    Hun!

    I opened my eyes and walked to the bedroom. I was about to remove my clothes and entered the shower. When I received the mail.

    It is the mail from the housing office; they want me to choose a permanent ce to stay. If I didn''t, they would choose it for me.

    It was not the first warning I had received, but it seemed to be thest one. Those people seemed to have reached their limit with me. If I didn''t find myself a home; they would do it for me. I don''t want that, if possible, I will look out the ces that are avable tomorrow.

 Chapter 3643 New House

    Chapter 3643 New House

    I closed the window in front of me with a smile on my face. I got a better deal than I had expected. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It was the second day since I hade back from the critter pod and had just finished negotiation about the haul of yesterday.

    I decided to sell it to the organization in exchange for the other resources. The organization really had a lot of resources; I really liked a lot of them.

    I had just told them the kind of things; I wanted, and they have presented me with thousands of choices. If it were not for my clone, I wouldn''t have been able to select the resources I wanted in a matter of minutes.

    The ones I had chosen would help me a lot in my breakthrough into the Earth-Sovereign and also in forging and alchemy. Those spatial branches are insanely valuable, I was able to get quite a lot in exchange.

    I feel a little bad about not about getting the thing from the organization, but getting a share from the other three.

    I have more than enough, but declining it would have been suspicious.

    Still, they would be more than satisfied with their share. They would need less than eight of what they, if any of them tried to make a breakthrough into the Prime.

    It is not easy, most importantly; it is dangerous. A lot of Sky Sovereigns die in their breakthrough into the Prime.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on the task at hand. I have to find a house and there are thousands of options, but I had already narrowed it down to seven.

    All seven of them towers and offer penthouses at the top, near the top.

    A few hours passed, and I looked at all the seven of them. I didn''t have to look at all, seeing I had already chosen the second one, but still, I decided to do it, in case I found a better one.

    I didn''t.

    This tower is slightly taller than thest one,pletely straight, with blue walls and ss covering it all.

    It looked cold, without emotions, but view my god. It is great. It is by the mini forest, giving a wonderful view. Which fills this cold space with warmth and joy.

    I looked at the view for a while, before waving my hand and immediately, all my stuff appeared in the big hall. Including the furniture, immediately making it feel homey.

    I looked around the house before walking into the kitchen and began to cook myself a lunch.

    I had only eaten breakfast earlier and then practiced both of the methods before walking out of the house.

    I didn''t use my own hands to cook it. No, I had used four hands, made of strings; I need to continue to practice my control and there is nothing better than cooking.

    I had used strings into human hands and need to control every string precisely for the perfect movement. If I had used the strings like ropes, I wouldn''t have faced any problem, but the copy of the human hands makes it much more difficult.

    It may look simple, but it is not.

    I had used strings into human hands and need to control every string precisely for the perfect movement. If I had used the strings like ropes, I wouldn''t have faced any problem, but the copy of the human hands makes it much more difficult.

    I wouldn''t be copying my proper hands with them, but also the way I use the energy.

    An hourter, the lunch was ready; it was good nearly as good as the one I make with my hands. There are some ws, but they are small ones that could be fixed with practice.

    Giving one clone to the culinary and healing had been a good decision. It has helped take both of these professions forward.

    Still, I wish I had more clones. More clones, so these professions wouldn''t have to share the clones again. More clones, to work on the inheritance and more to help me with general tasks.

    Nine are far from enough, but they are all I have, and won''t be getting more, till I reach the Earth Sovereign stage.

    That is far away.

    I finished the meal and washed the dishes, before sitting on the couch by the wall, watching the view.

    A few minutes passed, and a tear started to stream down my face and fell to the floor. I miss my family, Marina, and my child; I know it is yet to be born, but I miss it.

    I miss the things, the experience.

    I don''t know how long it would take me to see my child. Looking at things, it might take centuries if ever, by that time, they would be adult themselves.

    It took a while to control myself.

    Usually, I keep my emotions in control, but sometimes, they burst out like a freaking dam that couldn''t stop, till all water flow out of it.

    I wiped out all my tears andy down on the couch before closing my eyes and entering my core.

    I felt a little better seeing the greenery around me. I had thought, the two inds were huge. That, I wouldn''t be able to keep all the resources to my level, but the critters have proved me wrong. If I had even two inds like this, I would have been able to take all the nts there at a simr level as this with the critters I had killed.

    The number was really high. It is a regret that I couldn''t get there strengthening energy.

    It is even more regretful that I wasn''t able to get the queens alive. The growth energy I would have gotten from them wouldn''t have been phenomenal.

    Even those buds on the tree might turn into a flower, at least with thatplete soul.

    I sighed, before focusing on my artificer clone, which had already started working on the tool to better utilize the branches I had got.

    I need them for some things, and it is better to create a tool, where I would be able to use them and store them.

    Currently, I couldn''t; they are in the form, where if I tried to break them with my energy, they would st apart. Vaporizing me and miles long area around me, into pieces.

    Only extremely strong Sky Sovereigns or Prime could do that; I am not either of those, but I have a design of tools, which could do that.

    That tool is hard to forge and needs very rare materials, but that is not a problem for me. The challenge will also increase the skills of me in artificery.

    I would need those skills; I am working on something difficult, and my current skills aren''t enough for that.

    Thankfully, I have time. Hope I will be ready by then.

    I reached the door of the library and went inside. There, five clones are working on the inheritance, some are studying the things rted to it, some are working on designs, and others are working on the formation.

    Still, the inheritance is far from over and would need months at least to finish. I looked at it for a few minutes before sitting at my desk and working on my homework. As usual, it is a real challenge.

    The teacher seemed to understand my capabilities well and gave me the homework ordingly. Till now, it rarely happened, that I was able to do the homework with ease.

    It is always difficult, and that is what makes it so amazing.

    It took me nine and a half hours to solve it, and after I was done with it, I took some rest, before sitting beside my clone with the books and studying them to solve the problems I am facing in the inheritance.

    There are countless problems, and all answers couldn''t be found by oneself. For some, one needs to look through the books.

    It is the reason why nearly every host of celestial inheritance joins an organization after the Primary. One simply couldn''t do it alone; with knowledge one has.

    It is not possible.

    One needs to have ess to the massive knowledge; the knowledge that Prime organizations like Tor have or they need something like the Hermes library; a well of immense knowledge.

    I studied for a few hours and then worked on the formation, before opening the breakthrough formation.

    It is not even half finished, but I am making progress. It is aplex, far more than what my current breakthrough formation has. If my breakthroughs weren''t soplicated and dangerous, I wouldn''t have spent such time and resources on it, but unfortunately, my breakthroughs are extremely dangerous and I will have any help I need, regardless of the cost.

    I am lucky to get the methods, especially the Tras constitution; it had already been proven its worth during thest breakthrough, but I need more.

    I need something that will make my breakthrough more secure.

    Because at every session of the dance of ukasanovor; I am increasing its difficulty by fusing more forbidden energy into me.

    I still remember my breakthrough into Sovereign, and I rather not experience those things again.

 Chapter 3644 Two and Half Months

    Chapter 3644 Two and Half Months

    I sat down gently and took deep breaths; slowly the tiredness, the tiredness had be manageable. It was not a struggle anymore.

    I got up and walked into the shower. Coming out fifteen minutester. I walked into therge living room and sat by the sofa. A few secondster, the lunch appeared in front of me, and I ate it while enjoying the view.

    Soon, I finished, and the tes disappeared while I focused on the badge, which is projective a couple of windows in my mind.

    It had been two and a half months since I had returned from the critter pod and since then; I had done the two more missions. One ended within a few days, while the other onested for two weeks.

    Unlike before, I am not focused crazily on missions. I am only doing those I like.

    I am already ahead with missions and have all the resources I need. So, I am focusing more on my practice, and it is going well.

    I am steadily making progress, not only toward the limit but also with the inheritance and all my professions. Hun!

    I was scanning through the mission list when suddenly a message appeared in front of me. It is from the mission hall, but it also has the seal of the administrative office.

    There is a mission.

    There is no information, not even a line, but it is a mandatory mission. I don''t like when they throw something at me, but I don''t think, I will be able to get out of it.

    I just hope; it is not something boring. I will find out tomorrow at the meeting.

    I closed the windows before closing my eyes. I stayed in my core for a two and half hours, before I changed my skin and went to the healing department.

    I still have work to heal the patients and also check the Earth-Sovereigns eligibility to make the breakthrough. I have to say, Tor had a lot of Sovereigns. I had a number on my mind, but it had far more than that and nearly every Earth Sovereign is at least above average.

    I reached the healing department and healed the patients I had been asked to before I had gone to check the eligibility of the Earth Sovereigns.

    I love this part. It lets me collect a lot of data and perform the tests. The sheer data I am getting through it is helping me a lot with it. It is not just the data, I am getting, but the fusion energy.

    I had not used my own breakthrough formations for that, but a few tools I have forged.

    The originations didn''t mind it as long as they were getting the result, and they were getting it alright. The patients processed by me had a sess rate of 97%, which is huge.

    It is why, I had said, the sheer number of Earth Sovereigns, the Tor, has been amazing, because the numbers of Earth Sovereigns that came at me for testing are huge and all of them are Peak Earth Sovereigns.

    If the numbers of Peak Earth-Sovereigns are so high, then I could imagine, the numbers of those of lower levels.

    "Thank you, healer," said the man and walked into the gate and the woman walked out of another.

    She is a stone-skinned woman, with brown stone skin. There is nothing special about her, except that she is powerful; the most powerful of all the Earth Sovereigns, I had tested so far.

    I could tell, even before she sat on the med-bed.

    "Healer," she greeted, and satid on the med-bed, like she had instructed. To make the process efficient, I broke it into three stages. Only those, who passed the two stages could meet me. The healers of the two stages looked at certain things. They are not conventional healers'' looks, but to me, they are important.

    Every person whoes here is ready to make a breakthrough and even looking deeper, they seem perfect; only to fail the breakthrough.

    The med-bed scanned her, and her very detailed projection had appeared in front of me. This med-bed is no ordinary; it could look very deeply.

    I studied her with the help of my clones, looking at every aspect. "You can now leave, miss," I said after a few minutes. She nodded and walked toward the teleportation gate, while I had made the right on the entry, with more than thirty crosses.

    I have also filled the form attached to her photo; with the information I had observed from their meta-scan. I don''t know my patient''s names and they are not allowed to ask mine. I am even wearing a mask.

    The organizations are being very careful with my identity. When I started, they were not this careful but became within a month.

    I didn''t mind it, instead, I liked it. It saves a lot of time and makes the process efficient.

    The woman disappeared, and another man appeared in her ce. Like her, he greeted andid down on the med-bed.

    By the time I walked out of the healing department; it was evening. I didn''t get back home and instead went to the meeting of the celestial inheritance. I rarely miss these meetings when I am in the organization.

    There may seem nothing special about these meetings, but they would be extremely wrong.

    All these people who attend are intelligent, every single one of them and they have wonderful ideas. I have been inspired by them more than I could count.

    It is why I would rather miss my duties in healing than miss the meeting. By the time I got home; It was nine in the evening. After I freshened up, I cooked myself a simple dinner and ate it, before closing my eyes and entering my core. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I stayed there tillte at night, before finally sleeping. Thest thought, in mind, is to let this mandatory mission be not boring.

 Chapter 3645 Administrative Training

    Chapter 3645 Administrative Training

    I stepped out of the formation and appeared in front of the grand mission hall. The building is big and beautiful.

    It is the only mission hall. From Primary-I to Sky Sovereign, all receive the missions here. Soon, I entered the central wing''s massive lobby and took the left. I walked a few floors before appearing in front of the door at 22A.

    Knock Knock!

    I knocked on the door and a momentter; it opened on its own and walked inside. In a inly decorated small meeting room; there are two people sitting behind the table. One is a woman who looked to be in her mid-twenties; she had red gems in her skin, from which one could see inside her, like her bones and blood.

    She didn''t seem strange, but beautiful; more beautiful than the elvish man beside her.

    "Smith, take a seat," he said. "Thank you, Sky Sovereign," I said to the elf man.

    There was a silence for a few seconds before the man spoke again.

    "It is not a mission we have asked you here for, but training. Only a select few, the organization deemed important, were chosen for this training," he said, and I didn''t get a good feeling.

    I don''t think I am going to like, what they have for me.

    "Exactly what it is?" I asked directly, and both of them smiled. "It is administrative training; you will serve under the governor of our border cities," informed the woman, and my expression turned ugly.

    "Serve in what capacity, exactly?" I asked.

    "It depends on the governor, but it is likely to be administrative in nature," He replied, and I wanted to curse, but was able to control myself.

    "I have experience with that. I am a crasher and have been a head of an organization in my world. I don''t think I need any training in administrative work," I said to them, but all I got smile.

    "There is nothing we could do; it came from above. Our job is just to tell you this," replied the woman, and I nearly cursed.

    Instead, I sighed.

    "I really don''t want to do it; I will do anything else. In its ce instead," I said, with my voice nearly pleading.

    They shook their head at my plea.

    "We could do nothing. There is not even an option for us to request; it is a set-in-stone, you will have to do it, whether you want or not," said the woman. "For how long?" I asked finally, epting it.

    "One to four years; it depends on the Governor. If you do well in his eyes, you might be able to leave early. If you do bad, you will have to spend a full four years there,"

    "So, we would suggest that you remember all skills and impress the city lord. He is also a crasher and rules the small world, before walking into the gate," informed a woman and I wanted to bang my head on the table.

    Instead, I put a smile on my face and listened to the mission details, not mission administrative training.

    "Thank you," I said and listened to the mission details.

    The moment I stepped out of the room; I connected to my badge and began writing a letter to the only person who, I knew could help me.

    Prime Volsnorth.

    I wrote everything, like how I am progressing fast and how I don''t want to be bogged down on this mission, which will slow down my speed. I wrote everything that I thought might help me, before sending the letter to the prime.

    ''Hope, I will receive the answer soon,'' I thought, with hope.

    Hun!

    I reached a grand lobby and was about to walk out of the doors. When I nearly stopped. I quickly controlled myself before gently turning to the handsome-looking man, who is so different and simr to the skin he wore.

    Rynter.

    Unlike me, the spatial wave hadn''t affected me; it had simply passed through him without doing anything.

    I had asked about him after I came back from the pod and was told he was fine.While we had disappeared, those had remained had finished the mission, without any casualty.

    Though it had created some panic, that had created some mess of the things.

    That scaled woman had also hadn''t swept by the spatial wave, because she wasn''t in the pod. Maybe she had, but had the bad luck of appearing in front of the Sky Sovereign critter, or worse, the queen.

    However, the chances of that are the time are quite low.

    I have her energy signature. If she is alive and everes across her, she will not be able to leave this time. She was the most important member of the organization. She hade from the cult that had controlled it all. If we had caught her, it would have helped her tremendously in getting information about that cult.

    I got out of the building and stepped into the teleportation formation, but I didn''t go back to the home.

    No, instead I went to the shopping center. It is huge, covering miles of distance. I don''t have to buy anything in particr, but my clones are omnipotent and sometimes, they would see the things I would need.

    So, I am going to browse the stores and pick everything I and my clone want. I don''t usually do this since I have better things to do with my time, but since I am leaving for a year or more; I want to get everything I can.

    They clearly told me, I was going to the border city, and it is hard to find things there, and while I will be able to get things through the organization. It won''t be instant, like now.

    Depending on my luck, it would take days or even weeks. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hun!

    An hour and a half passed, and I was browsing through the huge shelves when I got the mail and it was from Prime Volsnorth.

    I didn''t think he would reply quickly.

    I quickly opened the message and began to read it. When I finished, I sighed. "Looks like I really have to go," I said. Though, I am not as sad as I had been a few seconds ago. If I read it right, then things wouldn''t be as boring as I thought they would be.

 Chapter 3646 Yaniv

    3646 Yaniv

    "It is time," I said as I opened my eyes and got out of the couch, before walking out of the room.

    A minuteter, I appeared in therge hall with the disc and waited for my number. I didn''t have to wait for long. Two and a half minutester, I was on the disk, and I was not alone.

    There were seven more people who were looking at me as I was looking at them. I am not surprised by their presence; I have been informed that I wouldn''t be going alone there.

    Buzz!

    We only had a second to look at each other, before the disk buzzed and everything darkened in front of us.

    It remained dark for a two and half seconds before we saw the lights again.

    "Wee to Yaniv,dies and gentlemen," said a stone-skinned man with a pearly white stone-skin. He is a handsome man who looks to be in his mid-thirties and Peak Earth-Sovereigns like everyone is showing.

    "Thank you, for the wee, Jour," said the human woman in our group. "Let''s go, Sky Sovereign Moraz is waiting for you all," he said and took us out of the hall, which had formations powerful enough that they could take out, even Sky Sovereign.

    Soon, we entered the walkway, seeing the building, or rather a grand pce. It is also a beautiful one, with artistically carved columns on the archways, with the frescos drawn on the walls and ceiling.

    "It is a beautiful pce," said the ck wolf Beastman. "You haven''t seen the real thing, yet," said the stone skin man.

    He was right, a minuteter, we were to begin to see the real beauty of the pce and it was mesmerizing.

    I have seen many things and very few could impress me, but this one did. If I had a chance to get a single suit, in a ptial building like this on flying ind, I might have thought about it.

    Knock Knock!

    Soon, we appeared in front of the huge blue wooden doors, carved exquisitely, and the stone man knocked on it.

    Click! N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You all can go inside," said stone skin man as the door began to open.

    The moment we stepped inside, we saw therge office, with a beautiful view of the city. However, I only nced at that before focusing on the old man sitting in front of the big table.

    The old man in front of us is a seven and half feet tall. He is muscr, with four arms and thick legs. His face looked human, except for the long ears, which go above his head.

    He also had ck lines tattooed across his skin; they made him look quite intimidating. He didn''t need that to look intimidating. His power alone is enough for that. He had kept it sealed, but I could feel he was extremely powerful. Even Sky Sovereign Orina wouldn''t be able tost longer in front of him.

    "Sky Sovereigns, Moraz," I greeted the old man with the rest. The old man smiled, and all threateningness seemed to vaporize off him.

    "I always like, it when the organizations send me new seeds. You all look good, brimming with potential," he said, looking at me with a smile.

    He is also using a very powerful ocr method for us. It was so silent that I was barely able to detect it and was d that I had made those extra preparations.

    "Thank you, Sky Sovereigns," I replied, with others.

    "I am sure you have already been informed about this, but this is not a mission, but administrative training, that organizations give to its brightest," he informed.

    "Sky Sovereigns; I don''t want to do the boring administrative training. I am more than willing to join the rangers and deal with any threat at our borders," said the woman, before I could.

    I wanted to curse hearing that. I nned to wait till he finished, but the girl didn''t even have that patience.

    "Unfortunately, that is not going to happen, youngdy. This is administrative training, and it will be just that. Any of you, wouldn''t raise the arms unless the city is in danger," he said and the expressions of several turned worse.

    "Don''t be dejected. You might think the organization sent you here when you should focus on your growth, but let me tell you. The break is just as important as missions."

    "You might not believe me; many who came ended up making more here, than they would have in the same period, during the missions." "Really?" asked the man, with the big white gem on his temple. "If you do not believe me, you can ask your predecessors," said the old man.

    Some nodded, with a slightly better mood, while others still looked dejected.

    "There are forty-eight boroughs in the city. Each of you will be responsible for one; your predecessors will guide you for the ten days, before handing over themand to you," "This may be a training, but consider it as a mission. If you didn''t do well in it, many of the privileges would be suspended," he said, and a projection appeared in front of him.

    It is a scale of performance and seeing it, even my expressions changed.

    Doing bad will have a repercussion, bad repercussions. I depend heavily on some of those privileges, and wouldn''t like it. If they get suspended even for a month and here, they are threatening to do it for a year or more.

    "So, do well as I will be watching you all carefully," he said and smiled devilishly, which raised all the hair on my body.

    Click!

    A few minutester, we got out and there were eight people waiting for us. The people, whose position, we will be filling.

    "Smith?" asked a Middle-aged bony man with a bone horn and I nodded. "Aymn, it is nice to meet you," I greeted. "Nice to meet you, too," he replied and led me away.

    "As the Governor, had exined to you; I will guide you for the ten days before handing over the responsibilities," he said.

    "You seemed a little sad about that?" I asked, seeing his expression. "I initially hated this training, but it proved more worthwhile than I had expected," he replied.

    Soon, we walked out of the building and took the air, and I was able to see the city.

    It is huge; it is the second biggest city; I have ever seen. The first one is, that is below the ind; it is truly huge. s, I hadn''t stepped into it, even a year after entering the organization.

    "You will be responsible for is a Heinass borough; it is a famous art district. You will find quite talented people there," he informed. "At least, it wouldn''t be boring for a while," I said, and he shook his head.

    "You might not believe me, even I wouldn''t have believed it myself three years ago, but it is not a boring job," "You will find, with your practice and responsibilities, there is no time to feel bored,"

    "To be honest, I didn''t want to leave and would have stayed for a year more if I could," he said, looking down at the city longingly.

    A few minutester, wended on the ground of the manor. The ce, which is going to be my home for at least a year.

 Chapter 3647 Running Things

    Chapter 3647 Running Things

    "Best of luck, Smith," he said Aymn. "Thank you for everything you did, Aymn," I said to the man. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It had been ten days since I had arrived in the city, and Aymn had helped a lot in making me understand the responsibilities.

    "You would have been fine without me. It is clear you had the experience," he said, and I smiled. Yes, I had some practice in running the academy after the extermination of the Grimms, but I had unloaded that responsibility as soon as I saw my sessor ready to handle the responsibilities.

    I walked him to the front of the manor before he took the sky. I watched him till he disappeared beforeing back inside.

    Click!

    A minuteter, I entered the conference room, where fourteen people were sitting. These were the people who actually ran the borough. My job is to keep an eye on their work and direction.

    A minuteter, I entered the conference room, where fourteen people were sitting. These were the people who actually ran the borough. My job is to keep an eye on their work and direction.

    "Everyone¡­" I begin with the meeting.

    Itsted for one, and a half hours before everyone walked out of it. I look, at the elevator, when to the top floor, where no one is allowed in.

    I looked at the borough and the city and couldn''t help but sigh. Even now, I want to leave. It is a beautiful city, and I wouldn''t have minded spending some time, but I couldn''t afford to do that.

    I have to keep progressing without stopping. It is the only way I would be able to meet my family and Marina. Unfortunately, I couldn''t leave for at least a year; four max. Though most have to stay for three, leaving in two rare and only one person had been able to leave within a year in the past century.

    I didn''t want to stay, even a year either, but I couldn''t simply leave. It is mandatory.

    Though, if I found something fishy, I could go back to the organization. I met with the Prime Volsnorth, who told me they had found something going on in there but found no proof of it.

    As long as I found even a hint, that led to proof; I would get out of here and they wouldn''t send me on any administrative training until I had reached Sky Sovereign.

    It will be extremely hard to find something here; there might not be something. Seeing Prime Volsnorth, said, they are only suspected; they are not sure about the fishiness.

    I am sure I wouldn''t be the only one searching for it among the Earth Sovereigns and there are also five Sky Sovereigns here, including the Governor.

    If they couldn''t find it, it would be extremely hard for me to find it as well, even with my abilities.

    Still, I am going to try. It is the only way; I would be able to leave this ce early.

    I sat down in my office chair, while my soul sense covered the massive borough. It is huge enough that I had to use some of my special abilities and formations to spread my soul sense further, withoutpromising on quality.

    The soul sense covered the borough and technically, I could see everything, but even the mind of Sovereign could process so much.

    The sheer amount of data is too much, especially for me. All my clones are busy. Only one clone helps me, but for half a day every day; the rest of the time, it is busy doing its job.

    I looked at the borough and could see hundreds of things, including some crimes.

    I didn''t stop them; direct intervention is not good unless it is absolutely necessary. I need to make forces of the borough capable enough to stop them.

    They are stopping some, while some are happening. I noted down everything, as I do every day, but from today, I will be able to do something. Of course, I am taking the job seriously. I want to do it well enough that if I didn''t find something fishy; I would like to be finished with this training within a year.

    I continued to watch for an hour, before walking into the kitchen and cooking myself lunch.

    I kept the soul sense active, while culinary needs a focus. I am good enough to cook, with my focus divided. It won''t be as good as I, but with myplete focus, the difference isn''t big.

    An hourter, I was finished and ate alone.

    Even now, I didn''t get used to eating alone. I miss Nero and Ashlyn and couldn''t help, but wonder about them.

    Though not as much as my family and Marina. Not because I don''t love them as much as I do my family and Marina, but because I know they are safe. I might not know what level Ashlyn is, but I know she is powerful enough to protect herself and Nero.

    A few more hours passed, and it was time to hand over things to the clone. Who will not only take control of the soul sense, but will also review everything I have recorded.

    I closed my eyes and entered my core; everything was nearly the same here. The nts are growing, and the clones are working.

    There is one addition, which I added four days ago. I had started forging it for nearly three months and finished quickly, but soon the problem had urred, and I needed some specific material.

    I didn''t have, nor the organization, and needed to wait for over two months before I got it andpleted forging.

    It is a purple-ck thick metallic disk of three and a half meters and there are six small pools, or some might even holes. Four of them are equal in size half-meter in diameter, with the fifth one being a quarter of them.

    The sixth one is smaller than my palm.

    All six of them have been filled with colorful things. They are powerful energies; even a single drop from them could vaporize me.

    The pools contain the energies from the branches; the artifact had broken their original form and converted into the form through which they could easily be utilized.

    Till now, they haven''t been utilized. The energies are too powerful, I wasn''t able to use them either alchemy or artifice.

    Though, I might use them within a year or two, depending on how things go.

    I looked at the disk for a moment, especially the time and energy. It is for this, I had to wait for that specific material. Without that material, the disc wasn''t able to process that tiny branch and store the energies from it.

    Soon, I appeared at the door of the library and entered inside.

    I nced at the clones working on the establishment before sitting at the table and started working on the formation.

    For the past eight days, I have been working on the mostplex ancient rune formation yet. It will be a big leap for me if I am able to create it, but it is difficult.

    If it had been easy, I wouldn''t have been focusing on it this much, but I have to do it. It will make my inheritance more powerful.

    Most importantly, I could use it as a base to create an even more powerful version of it for the Earth Sovereign inheritance.

    I shook away those far-fetched thoughts and focused fully on the task ahead of it. Only after seeding in, it, I would be able to do those things in the future.

 Chapter 3648 Heinass

    Chapter 3648 Heinass

    "¡­.Borough, 9, 17, 35, thew and order in your boroughs are sliding, do something about it. Borough 4, 22, 33, you have made a remarkable advancement economy. Borough¡­"

    I and others listened to Vice-Governor Shan, reading out the monthly report on the boroughs.

    My borough didn''t stand out, though she pointed to the above-average increase in its finances.

    This is my first monthly meeting, where I sat at the table. I attended onest month, and on the second day, I arrived in the city.

    Like the two people who arrived this month are doing.

    "Everybody, please improve on the areas I had directed. People''s lives are dependent on it," she said, as the meeting ended.

    "Man, it was harder than I had thought. I wish I had experience, like you crashers," said Navxin. The ck wolf beastman.

    "If you had experienced what we had aftering to this world. You wouldn''t be saying this," said Chara, a woman with misty horns.

    She is right, most crashers don''t have it easy when theye to the Prime world. They face all kinds of problems, from adjustment to the suppression to the very.

    However, the biggest one is psychological adjustment. Nearly all the crashers are powerhouses of their worlds; one of the strongest people. A whisper from them could crush the mountains and drain the sea, but here they are one of the weakest.

    It drove many crashers to madness, and there is also the fact that here they are not advancing as fast as their world. I stayed with them for an hour and a half before flying away from the governor''s pce. Thud!

    A few minutester, I hadnded, not in front of the manor, but in the entrance of my borough. Wearing different faces and showing different levels.

    The Heinass borough is an art district. One could see galleries, studios, and workshops everywhere. I have bought quite a lot of things, in the past month. Some I had ced in my home and my core.

    I will also buy some today, but that is not the purpose for which I tour the borough.

    I do it to find the fishiness, and currently; I have not seen the slightest signs of it, but I n to keep searching.

    It is the thing, that will instantly let me leave this ce. It might exist or not, but I will keep searching.

    It was evening, and the streets were crowded under the beautiful magic lights. Everywhere I looked, I would see people, who belonged to different races; some I couldn''t even recognize.

    People are having fun and I tried to have some too. I didn''t have to be lonely and miserable all the time. I could find some joy in loneliness.

    I have been invited to gatherings and parties by other leaders, but I declined. Till now, I had only attended a single party, and it was fun. Even at this stage, some people get frisky after drinking some alcohol. That was some strong one and was quite resistant to the energy; one couldn''t simply burn its effects within a second, as they could do with normal liquor.

    Hun!

    I was walking when I suddenly stopped and turned left, with a smile on my face, watching the young couple fighting.

    They seemed quite angry at each seeing how they were shouting without care. They do not even care about the people who are gathering and watching with a smile on my face.

    Marina and I fought, like every other couple out there. Though never in public.

    Sometimes, we would behave in public, that would make others angry, but we had never let out in public. Her daughter had no qualms about that; I wonder how she is doing, especially when ite her boyfriend. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She should be fine with that bloodline. She would have directly gone to that ce, the same for Rai and many bloodline holders.

    An hour passed and then another, when I stood in line for the small shop.

    The stone noodle at this shop is the best in the whole city. I had seen the chef''s work, and she was very talented; I had already got all the information about her and added her name to the rmendation.

    Earth Sovereigns have the privilege to rmend people to the organization, but I am not using that rmendation.

    She would have a hard time passing the tests of the organization with it. I used the rmendation from the profession quota.

    I am a Grade 6 culinary master; a mastery usually Sky Sovereigns have. It came with a lot of privileges; under this, she will be tested under the parameters of professional, rather than practitioner.

    There is arge quota in the organization for people like us. Having murder hobos isn''t enough, an organization also needs professionals at all the streams to keep it bnced.

    The line moved quickly, before it still took me, forty-minutes to get my order, which the girl''s mother had handed to me.

    I took the order and sat at the small table for a single person and began to eat it while drinking the ice-cold lemony drink.

    It was beautiful tonight under the bright moonlight. There are many couples sitting around me, mostly Primary-I and Primary-II, but I would also see some Sovereign.

    Some of them are hiding their levels, while some show it openly and use it to get quick orders and the best seats.

    Like the walking toward me.

    "I like this seat," said beautiful rabbit Beastwoan with a smile, while pressing a hint of her Sovereign aura on me. "I am sitting on it," I replied, without even looking at her. "Then you should sit somewhere else," she said with sparks of irritation, lightning in her eyes.

    "No," I replied and could feel the eyes of many turning at me and couldn''t help, but sigh internally.

    "Then, it seemed like, I would have to remove you from it," she said and ced her hand on my shoulder. I finally looked at her, and she immediately turned pale and shook, with sweating from all over her body.

    "M..my apologies, Earth Sovereign," she said shakingly. "Just fuck off," I replied, and the woman disappeared at the speed of lightning.

    I had covered us with a privacy sphere, but people still looked at me. In a few minutes, I finished up my meal and walked away.

    I cast another illusion on me as I roamed the streets, with my soul sense covering the whole borough.

    I wish I could scan the other boroughs, but that is strictly forbidden. We could only use our soul sense to scan the borough we are responsible for and not the other borough.

    Which limits the ability to investigate.

    I wanted to release my sneaky soul waves so many times, but controlled myself. Governors'' soul sense is covering the whole city and seeing how powerful he is, he might discover them.

    So, until I be sure that it won''t happen; I won''t be using my soul waves to scan the area outside of my borough.

    Another hour passed, and once again stopped, watching the quarrel between two drunkards, but this time, the guards reacted and stopped the quarrel before sobering them up with their energies.

    Hun!

    I took a step forward to leave, like the other people around me, when I suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 3649 Discovery

    Chapter 3649 Discovery

    Hun!

    I stopped and resisted the urge to look at themp and a step forward while maintaining the expressions on my face as normal as possible.

    The first thing I checked was the soul senses of the Governor and vice-governor. There was no change in it, but I didn''t make any odd moves and continued moving as I was doing.

    An hour passed and then another, before I reached the manor. I went to my administrative office and talked to people, as I usually do, before walking to the top floor.

    It is a private space, that even the governor is forbidden to scan unless they notice something wrong.

    Though I would see them scanning me sneakily several times a day. Which is natural. If I had been in their ce, I would have done more than that.

    I didn''t behave abnormally and after freshening up; I closed my eyes and entered my core.

    I was three and a half hourster, when a string of soul sense, containing a wisp of forbidden energy, broke off from the rest of soul sense covering the borough and moved toward themp.

    It began to scan it and there was nothing strange, in enchantment or the light crystal, until one took a soul sense to the center of the light crystal.

    In there is the tiny dot, smaller than the needlepoint and invisible to the soul''s senses. Even the soul sense of Prime wouldn''t be able to find it. The only reason I did was because I hade across this and watched it too closely.

    I looked at the thing with my soul sense but didn''t dare to touch it. I don''t want to trigger it. Instead, I removed the soul string and moved it to another pole, and to my surprise, it also had a tiny invisible crystal inside it.

    I checked one pole after another and found the crystal in each one.

    The more I look, the more I shudder. I know, the aura of well to understand, the kind of things that were going on here and it couldn''t help, but make me shudder.

    Last time, I had been able to survive thanks to the help of a hidden being. This time, I might not be able to.

    I calmed myself and continued checking pole after pole while writing the report to the Prime Volsnorth. This is a huge thing that even he might not expect.

    I really wished that things were only fishy and not dangerous, as this was where not even souls would be spared.

    I had read a lot about those things after suffering at the hands of those terrifying beings and knew the kind of horror the soul would go through once they got it.

    I wouldn''t expect that, even on my worst enemies.

    I crossed the hundred polls and there were thousands more in the city and seeing each light crystal on themp pole have it. Their designs aren''t small, they want the whole city.

    I am sure I would find those things on themps in the other boroughs, too.

    Thest time I came across the faithful of those monsters; they had selected the most talented people for the blood sacrifice in that bloody temple. This time, they want the whole city, which is not surprising.

    Every one of those monsters is different and has different preferences.

    Some prefer the most talented ones; some prefer people with a special constitution. Though most prefer, arge number of people and they are using, those invisible crystals for the ritual.

    Here we are not getting branded, but I have no doubt the light released from it, had branded us in some way.

    The reason I had not discovered the branding was because the difference in the level was too huge. Still, I activated the formations inside me and asked all my clones to look for the brand.

    ''Do you know about the brand?'' I asked, and there was silence.

    I smiled mirthlessly at that and continued checking themps, while every part of me wanted to run away, but that would be dangerous.

    I need to find out as much about it as possible. Collect enough data that when Prime Volsnorth reads it, he will take action immediately.

    Minutes passed, while my clones scanned through me, using every method and the formation they had. I have never, permitted them to use the forbidden energy, inside my body.

    I didn''t care right; I wanted to find the brand and then remove it.

    I had read what they could do with the brand and while I have a hidden being; I didn''t want to be dependent on them.

    Who knows, they decided to not save me; nothing could be said.

    While it will be hard for me to remove the brand with my power; I will care about thatter. First, I need to find it; only after doing that, I can find a way to remove it.

    It is not like, I can''t take help; I am sure, even if normal prime couldn''t remove it. Silver and Golden Prime might and we have in the organization. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, I scanned through half of the poles and moved toward others.

    I wanted to use more soul strings, but I didn''t. I need to be careful if I get discovered, bad things will happen.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when suddenly, a crystal I was scanning lit up brightly.

    ''Fuck!''

    I cursed, and my face turned pale. The very next second, I sensed the presence and opened my eyes. Only to see the governor, standing beside me.

    "I truly hadn''t expected the thing that couldn''t be found out by the Prime would be found by you," he said, looking at me without any expressions.

    "It is not my first timeing across such a thing," I replied.

    Surprised, how smooth my voice came out in, what could be thest minute of my life.

 Chapter 3650 Madness

    Chapter 3650 Madness

    A surprise was thest thing I had seen on his face when I felt my mind fading, till there is nothing oblivion.

    I don''t know, how long I had been in the oblivion when Ifelt my thoughtsing back. I opened my eyes after some struggle, only to find myself in a familiar ce.

    I am in thenis za, the biggest za in the city right in front of the governor''s pce. Sitting in the formation, made of those strange symbols I had seen in that bloody temple. When I looked around, a sheer horror couldn''t help but appear in my eyes. I saw the whole city being covered under these symbols.

    Themps connected to each other through these strange, purplish symbols. Covering the whole city with it. The people everywhere, many unconscious. Some are bing conscious, and with the same horror as me appearing on their faces. They might not understand what it is, but they understand is not good.

    A very soul shudders when one sees these symbols.

    It seemed like; I was sitting in the center of the formation along with twenty-four people. All Earth Sovereigns, except for the two Sky Sovereigns.

    The vice-governors.

    The governor is also present, behind him six Sky Sovereigns. Two of which are vice-governors, including vice-governor Shan, whom I had seen just morning; it is clear by the looks, that she is in cahoots with Governor Mozan.

    The four others are unfamiliar, but like the governor and two vice-governors; their bodies too are painted in strange symbols.

    Hun!

    I was looking at them when the governor seemed to sense my gaze and turned to me.

    "I am quite angry with you, Smith. You forced me to take my ns forward," he said, looking at me with clear anger.

    "Why? Why are you doing this?" I asked and to my surprise, instead of getting angry, he smiled. The smile made me shudder, raising all the hair on my body; I recognized this smile. It is the smile of the devil, a person who had lost his morality, in the mad pursuit. I hade across many people like this.

    "Why, you ask me? The answer is simple, power," he replied, with the smile on his face widening.

    The other behind him smiled as well, while all those listening shuddered visibly in despair. Knowing there is no getting out of this.

    They too, understood. He had lost himself in the lust of power.

    "I had been millennia since I hade to this world. Nine hundred years since I reached my current stage, where, I barely made any progress,"

    "I was born with nothing in my world, but I became its ruler, crushing everything that came in my path, till no one remained." "I was a prodigy, and I showed that talent here in this prime world too, when I was able to reach Peak of Sky Sovereign from Initial Sovereign within a century," he said with a smile before that smile disappeared and his expression turned worse.

    "It is then, that I reached the limit of the talent; I couldn''t go further, no matter the method I practice, the resources I consume."

    "So, I beg those bastards of realms to take me at chances, I got, but every one of them refused me. Me, who has the potential to crush the world itself? All I needed was a chance, and those bastards refused to give it to me!"

    He was shouting at the end, with madness filling his eyes.

    "So, I went to those who are willing," he said, with burning madness.

    "You are willing to sacrifice millions of people for it. Members of the organization, that had given you so much?" I asked, and the faint hesitation appeared in his eyes before the madness took over it.

    "Yes, all of you are ants. If your sacrifice to shining one, could make me a Prime, then I am willing to make tens of such sacrifices," he replied madly.

    "You will not be able to get away with it," said vice-governor Brezi from the other side. "Do you think, Tor will rescue you?" he asked back with augh.

    "They didn''t even know what was happening. This bastard might have warned them, but I had stopped him before he could and even if he had told them, it would take them a while to reach here,"

    "By that time, you all will be in the embrace of shining one and I will be Prime," he said, without any fear.

    "Golden Prime''s could reach here in seconds. Some Silver Primes, in an hour," she said and the smile on the governor''s face turned mocking.

    "I had told you to get familiar with the organization''s rules, but it seemed like, you didn''t, Brezi," he said, shaking his head.

    "Even if they know something is going on. At most, they will be sent a Prime; they never send Silver Prime or Golden Prime, unless they haveplete information about the threat," he exined.

    I hate to admit it, but he is right.

    Tor is strict about these procedures. Unlike other organizations, we hunt cultists and other menaces of society, and sometimes, those menaces want to take revenge.

    To minimize the risks, there is a strict procedure to deal with dangers. It is a little rigid but saves the lives of powerhouses.

    "You will not be able to get away with it, Moraz. They will hunt you down like a dog and kill you," she said and spat.

    "Hahaha¡­" "You are too optimistic, Brezi. I know, tor works and already made the preparations. Once I do with it, I will disappear without leaving a single trace behind," he said confidently.

    "Many cultists have said, those words before you, and now, their names on hallow cemetery," she replied and spat again.

    "You have really made me angry, Brezi, and I wish I could kill you, but you are the sacrifice of the shining one and I will pray to him, to make your death, especially painful,"

    "And you too Smith. You especially deserve the most horrifying death for interfering in the ns of shining one," he said, turning to me.

    "I will see, what a rat, hiding in the little hole could do to me," I said with a grin.

    p!

    A momentter, I felt a powerful p on my face, which was powerful enough to break my jaw. "Moraz, a shining one, didn''t like it when their sacrifice arent in perfect conditions," said Swam Beastwoman and shed beside me and gripped my jaw hard, bringing me more pain, but a momentter, she released the energies in me.

    The healing energies. They are powerful.

    I wanted to resist them, but I didn''t; I let them flow into me and heal the minor injury. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    If he wanted, he could have killed me with a physical attack alone, but he controlled the power at thest moment and only broke my jaw. Still, it shook my soul, seeing how easily, he could kill me.

    "How long before we start?" he asked the huge man with the red skin. "Soon, it is nearly finished," replied the man.

    The beastwomen let go of my jaw a couple of secondster and joined the others, speaking under the privacy cover.

    Time passed and twenty-one minutes and seven secondster, the red-skinned man, opened his mouth and spoke words, that made everyone shudder in fear.

 Chapter 3651 Despair

    Chapter 3651 Despair

    "We are ready," said the big-red skin man. "Finally," said Governor Moraz and moved with the rest. All seven of them took the position in the center and began to move, or rather dance, strangely. ''The ritual,'' I muttered in my heart.

    The ritual is an important part of the sacrifice to the Asear Vajaras. Without it, their power couldn''t be invoked. The method to cast a ritual could be anything, dance, music, or murder, but it needed to be something.

    Thest time, the ritual was inside the temple, where we needed to kill each other; here it was, this strange dance.

    The dance looked like; it was being done by the ghosts. Their movements were eerily smooth, but felt jarring at the same time, that I wanted to look away. I didn''t, because I couldn''t do anything. I had done what I could and now the only thing I could do was wait.

    I hate this feeling of powerlessness, but there is nothing I can do about it. The enemies are far stronger than me. The only thing, that gives me peace is that me act with foresight.

    I had sent the message to the Prime Volsnorth. The moment, I had sensed the invisible crystal in the light.

    I kept sending it over and over with every invisible crystal, I found. I had sent hundreds of such messages and got a reply from the first one, within a minute.

    It was a single-line message, but it made me feel relieved.

    I would have beenpletely relieved if the hidden being had responded, but there was no response. Not even a single word, which is unlike thest when hidden, guided me through the steps.

    It is the only reason I am even alive.

    I may have survived that time, but it would be hard for me to survive this time. Even if I was able to send the message, it would take a long time for Prime Volsnorth to arrive.

    Even a Silver Prime might take an hour or two; it is only the Golden Prime, who could travel such distance within seconds and nobody has any idea, whether they would action or not.

    They only interfere when the matters are rted to Prime and even that matter is serious enough for them to take action. A life of Golden Prime is far more important than a citizen of the city. It is not like, they are callous toward life, but their life is too important and if they died by ambush, then their absence would kill hundreds of such cities.

    It is why, they didn''t take action without aplete information, or it is really an emergency of their level.

    To be honest, I wanted to curse my luck. In less than half a year, I havee across two invading races that have nearly destroyed our world. I mean, what are the chances?

    The whole life of Sky Sovereign or Prime goes without encountering since of these races and I havee across two in less than six months. ''I shouldn''t have been so cautious,'' I thought. I had got caught, because I had been too cautious and ended up falling into a simple trap.

    In themp that reacted, there was a thing called habaen crystal. This extremely rare type of soul crystal; is a prime-grade resource and sensitive to the soul sense that it would react to even a speck of it.

    In my cautiousness, I had used only a tiny amount of forbidden power, which was not enough to make my soul sense truly stealthy.

    It might have been able to hide in the soul sense of Sky Sovereign but got caught in a simple trap of the crystal. If I had used a healthy amount of forbidden power to hide it; it wouldn''t have happened.

    There is no medicine for regret, and I should focus on surviving this ordeal, but it is nearly impossible.

    These symbols have sealed my power, while I could use the forbidden power to break them. It would take a while, even if I were to use its full power.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about that when something happened. I sensed the foreign energy. It is something different, but felt simr to what I had felt in the bloody tower.

    The symbols on the bodies of Moraz and others begin to shine gently. Seeing that, a big smile appeared on their faces, while I cursed hard internally.

    The power hadn''t juste to them but seemed to spread through the whole formation and the symbols covering us. In a moment, I felt the seals on me getting tens of times stronger.

    Now, even if I want to break them, it will take hours.

    Though it wouldn''t have happened, seeing every ghostly movement they are making is transmitting more energy into the symbols.

    The symbols on the bodies of the four had also started to glow brightly by the seconds. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed, when suddenly my expressions turned worse. The symbols lit up across my body and they started projecting themselves into my body, soul, and energy.

    I know very well that once theplete symbols are projected inside me, I will be dead. It will start to eat my soul and will burn my body and energy to strengthen its connection with the world.

    It is how the race operates and why they were so hard to find. Seconds passed and, with seconds, their movements would be more ghostly, and more brightly those symbols would shine. Making more of them project inside me.

    Soon, half of them had projected inside me and the speed they were projecting themselves. It wouldn''t take more than a minute and a half for all the symbols to project inside me.

    Once that is done, even the Prime wouldn''t be able to be me or anyone else from their clutches.

    Despair couldn''t help, but fill my heart, and asked my clone to prepare for the measure I had created for this scenario.

    It will kill me, but it is still better than, letting the Asear Vajaras have my soul. Its sunday with more chapters. Hope you all enjoy them and vote.

 Chapter 3652 Up

    Chapter 3652 Up

    Hermes Library

    I looked at the scene outside and turned to a being cloaked in the mist. I am feeling nervous, but also excited, thinking about what thatst vajaras did to my tower. Its essence had repaired a lot of damage; a few more and I would be able to heal nearly all the damage.

    Though, asking the being to do it again made me nervous; I tried, but words didn''t seem toe out of my mouth when I remembered the titaness of the mystery moon.

    I always knew the being in the mist was powerful, but I had even had a level in mind, but the Titaness of the mystery moon had upended that understanding.

    The titaness of the mystery moon was far stronger than the level, I had in my mind. Even though she was not at her peak; she is titaness of mystery moon. The titan, who had in the three abominations. That even the realm lord third floor realm couldn''t defeat. He was nearly killed by one abomination, but she had in three.

    It had shocked the whole universe.

    If she hade out of that ce alive, she would have been able to take her realm into the third floor, even the second one.

    Realm Lord Nyravis had even said that the strength of the titaness of the mystery moon is equal to second-floor realm lords.

    One of the most powerful people in the entire realm, just below the three divines. Nobody had expected the titan of the realm in the middle-level to be hiding such power.

    The titaness of such power has been polite to this figure.

    So, I felt quite scared and even ashamed to ask what I wanted to ask, but decided to do it. Thanks for the help, Titaness provided, I am recovering, and I want my tower to recover as well.

    "Your Excellency, aren''t you going to kill the vermin?" I asked with all my courage.

    "It is a trap. The death of vermin before seemed to have spooked them and they have set a trap. I have not recovered enough to kill all the little vermins gathered there," the being replied, and disappointment clouded my eyes.

    I looked at Michael; the human, I havee to like. "Michael might die without your help," I said. "I cannot always help him little one, even in condition with no fault of his or beyond him. It is a life, and he will need to get out of it, with his own efforts, or he will have to die," replied the being.

    I opened my mouth, but closed it and looked out, with worry filling my eyes. He didn''t have much long. In a few seconds, it will be toote.

    ¡­.

    I watched their ghostly dance while I finished my preparations. Once they activate, they will blow me, along with everyone else, and this whole city.

    That thing is really powerful. A Prime might not be able to escape unscanned under the power of that thing. Even the shining one wouldn''t be able to do anything; they couldn''t do anything other than sealing the power till the ritual reached the harvest stage.

    Once the harvest begins, nothing will stop them, before it, I could do things. Even the symbols projecting inside wouldn''t be able to take my soul.

    The power of Asear Vajaras works through strict rules. Even, they can''t break those rules.

    With every passing second, we are moving closer and closer to death, and I felt myself calmer than usual. Likely because I had faced it so many times in the past few years that while I fear it, I am not getting shaken by it.

    I turned my gaze to people who were struggling hard. Trying to use everything, they have to get away.

    I couldn''t help, but shake my head, seeing their futile attempts. It is impossible to do anything against it, even their cores are being sealed by it. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The only reason mine is not because of the hidden being. Even forbidden power, wouldn''t have been enough to deal with sealing.

    I wish I had a safer way to save them other than giving them death. Especially the children, they have not even started living their lives properly, but they are now going to lose it.

    They might not understand what is happening, but this soul-shaking feeling is enough to tell them, that it is something horrible.

    I feel pain for these parents. Even in my nightmare, I wouldn''t want to see, suffer fate, like this.

    ''Half a minute,'' I thought, in a half minute, I will activate it. I don''t know why I am even waiting. I should just activate the formation and vaporize everything. Maybe because I am still holding on the hope when the chances of help arrive are really slim.

    My heart isn''t willing to ept the reality and forcing me to wait till thest minute. Until then, I have no choice.

    A second passed and then another and we got closer and closer to death, with greater despair appearing on our faces, while the smile on governor Moraz and others'' faces became bigger and bigger.

    They are less than a minute away from realizing their dream. Though I have doubts about all of them ascending to Prime, with the ritual. It might ascend one, but it is unlikely to happen with all; at most, it will take them Peak of the Sky Sovereign.

    I have read about it and feel that the price isn''t big enough for the ascension. Either they were lying to us, or being lied to about the reward of the sacrifice.

    I don''t care much. They are going to die as we are going to die and the bastard invader, won''t get anything.

    Finally, thest ten seconds. I asked my clone to activate the formation at the tenth second.

    Hun!

    Seconds passed, and soon, only five seconds remained, and I looked up into the sky, where Marina was, and opened my mouth to mutter my goodbye when I stopped.

 Chapter 3653 Prime Sanadis

    Chapter 3653 Prime Sanadis

    "Moraz, you have disappointed me," said the beautiful tall woman withrge feather wings, ck as night.

    She appeared suddenly that not even the powerful formation covering the city had sensed her, much less stopped her.

    "Prime Sanadis!" eximed Moraz with fear apparent in his eyes and there is also shock. The others behind him were also shocked and scared as they stopped the ritual.

    I watched the Prime with a shock in my eyes. I had wished for the rescue, with everything I have, everyone here did, but didn''t think it woulde true.

    The rescue arrived, and it came in the form of Prime. In front of them, even a hundred Moraz''s would turn to dust.

    I could see the relief in everyone''s eyes, some even crying. I felt tears in my own eyes, seeing the Prime, appearing for the rescue.

    "You were once the shining star, but look how far you have fallen," she said with a sigh.

    Moraz shuddered but seemed to gain control over his emotions a momentter, as he red at Prime Sanadis.

    "Who''s fault is that? I had asked the organization to give me a baelim egg; I know organizations have it. If I had that, I would have been able to make a breakthrough into the Prime, but they refused at my every attempt."

    "Discarding the sacrifices, I have made for the organization, the merit, I had earned," he shouted back. A sh of pain appeared in Prime Sanadis''s eyes, but it had disappeared a momentter.

    "It is a resource that wouldn''t have worked on you." She said, and heughed. "Yes, it would have, and I would have been a Prime, just like you!" she shouted, with a crazed look in his eyes.

    It seemed to have ended all the patience in her eyes as they hardened, and she raised her hand.

    Silvery binds materialized in front of her, and she sent them toward the Moraz and others. "You will not have me alive!" he shouted and wild energy spread burst out of him. ''Self-destruction!'' I thought. He will explode. He is aware of what will happen to him once the organization has hit. Preferring to die this way instead.

    I hope, she stopped him. He doesn''t deserve an easy death.

    The explosion will be powerful, but the Prime is more than capable of stopping it. With her power, she could even iste it enough that it wouldn''t harm those standing beside him.

    Hun! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I was thinking that when suddenly, that wild aura calmed down and began to rise rapidly, I couldn''t even keep track.

    It didn''t make me feel good, and it didn''t seem to make Prime feel good either, because a momentter. The silvernce materializes in front of him, going for his chest.

    BANNNG!

    A loud bang rang out and a horrifying power burst out of it, that could vaporize everyone in the vicinity, but thankfully. Prime, Sadanis contained it around the governor, creating a furnace that even if he survived, those energies would burn him to death.

    I turned to the Prime, hoping to see the relief in her eyes, but to my surprise, there was a shock, before her expressions turned like she had eaten something bad.

    Hun!

    I was confused, seeing that, but a secondter, that confusion turned to shock and then to horror, when I sensed the horrifying.

    "Hahahah.."

    "Shining one, thank you for the eternal grace. For fulfilling my greatest dream, I will sacrifice a hundred cities for you," said the voice from the furnace. It sucked away and only Moraz had remained, without any injuries.

    Instead, he is radiating with a purple aura that is no weaker than the Prime Sanadis. He looked at himself before looking at Prime Sanadis with a crazed smile. "Sanadis, you will be the first sacrifice to the shining lord," he said and flew up.

    Prime Sanadis only stared at him, before pping her wings, with each p, taking her higher and higher, turning smaller and smaller, till I couldn''t see her anymore or Moraz, who had be Prime.

    BANNNNNNNG!

    For a few seconds, there was nothing, aplete silence, when the first sound rang out and it felt as if the world had exploded.

    A moment, the shockwave came, and thankfully; they were high enough that it had be harmless.

    The prime needs to go very high if they want to fight without repercussion. Near the firstter, where most of their energy would be absorbed. So it wouldn''t affect the people or the environment.

    The energies of Prime could mess around areas pretty badly. That, it takes a lot of time for it to recover.

    Both of them want to protect us from harm. Though Moraz is doing that, because he wants to sacrifice uster; it had be even more important for him to finish the sacrifice, since he had got the reward.

    The shining ones aren''t kind when the other side doesn''t fulfill the bargain after the reward.

    BANNNNNNNG BANNNNNNNG BANNNNNNNG!

    There was no sh and for a couple of seconds, I thought, the battle had ended with a single attack, but I had been too optimistic.

    I had been too na?ve.

    The shed resumed, and it began to happen at a speed that, I couldn''t even track. It is so fast that hundreds of sounds seem to being at once and the same with the shockwaves, which are to continuedly hitting us.

    They didn''t feel like waves at all, but like water from a waterfall,ing at us with the slightest break.

    The primes are so powerful that even the mind couldn''tprehend it.

    I wish my power hadn''t been sealed. I might have been able to see something, but now, other than the sounds and the sky covered in purple-silver colors, I couldn''t see anything else.

    I don''t like it. I hate it, when my fate hangs in the hands of others.

    I like to be in control and when such things happen, I feel a slight panic. I am feeling it right, but keeping it in control; it is the only thing, I could do with my powers sealed by these cultist bastards.

 Chapter 3654 Imprinting

    Chapter 3654 Imprinting

    BANNNNNNNG BANNNNNNNG BANNNNNNNG

    It had been a minute since they had started fighting and all I could hear and see were crescendos of sound and colorful sky.

    ''It seemed like, Moraz isn''t an ordinary powerhouse,'' I thought with surprise. I don''t know why I am surprised. I had read his information and some of the feats he had achieved were simply incredible.

    Unfortunately, the power had poisoned his mind.

    He is willing to sacrifice the people he protected for over a century. It is surprising, but not shocking.

    This is quitemon, especially with crashers. People who have been top of the world found themselves at the bottom and nothing they are doing seems to be helping them, take that next step forward.

    These people are easy to manipte, and enemies like Asear Vajaras are expert in that.

    Billions of people die at the hands of these power-mad people. I am d that I chose Tor, which directly goes against enemies like this. It makes a lot of enemies and many members of Tor get assassinated, but it is still worth joining it.

    I looked above again, wanting to gleam something, buting out nk.

    Common sense said Moraz should have lost by now. He might have the power of the Prime, but he had zero experience with that power, while Prime Sanadis had been at her stage for decades.

    She hadplete control over it, she should have killed him in a single second, but it didn''t happen. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The enemy hadn''t just provided the power, but also the knowledge. They did it in less than a second. Something like this could only be achieved by Asear Vajaras.

    It is hard for abominations to achieve it or even the titans. As cleanly and efficiently as this. I might be wrong as I am saying this based on the knowledge I have.

    I watched the other cultists, who are looking above like, we are doing, and I fear they might kill us if the strings get testy enough.

    We are defenseless. They could kill us easily. Even if we were not bound, we wouldn''t have been their match. All of them are Sky Sovereigns, aside from two vice-governors, nobody here had a chance to survive.

    I don''t like being bound and wish, a hidden being would help me with that, but it is clear, that they don''t have any intentions.

    If they were to take action, they would have done it already, like they didst time.

    ''Organization should have sent more than one Prime,'' I thought, feeling the constant shockwaves. One Prime would have fought, mad governor, while the other would have rescued us.

    If they couldn''t send another Prime. Then they should at least send the Sky Sovereigns. A group of them would have been more than enough to deal with the danger in front of us.

    I shook my head at those thoughts as there was no use in thinking about them and instead; I focused on my core.

    Due to sealing, I couldn''t project myself to my core, but I could see everything through my clones and control them.

    Currently, all of them are busy studying the symbols projected inside me. Trying to find ways to remove them, but everything they are trying is turning out to be futile.

    They are not even shaking those symbols. The power that had projected them is so powerful, that even Prime Sanadis might face difficulties in removing them off us safely.

    I am worried about it, but not as worried as worried about the fate of the battle, which is directly connected to our fate. If Prime Sanadis were to lose the battle, then there is no other way than death.

    I have not touched the formation. If what I am dreading did happen, I will activate it.

    I had even added more things to it, making it powerful enough, that even Prime wouldn''t be able to leave unscathed.

    It is such a regret that I do not have something that could kill the Prime. I have one thing and I have done quite research on it, but never experimented with using it in scenarios like this.

    If I had survived, it would be one of the first things I would try.

    Two minutes passed, then three, four and five. The time kept passing, and soon it was over ten minutes since they were fighting and there seemed to be no end to it.

    I am not sensing any weakness in their auras. This means they are still in their peak conditions.

    Even if they had been injured. They have not been injured enough to affect their power. The bastard is doing better than I had imagined, or Prime Sanadis isn''t strong enough.

    I had heard about her, and it is said, that she is quite strong Prime for her level.

    I calmed myself.

    I shouldn''t be judging her; she is risking her life there. Who knows, what she is experiencing and here, I amining that she is not hurrying to kill the bastard. It is hard to wait while being unable to see what is happening in the battle. Each second felt like an hour.

    Especially when I see the cultists who might kill us. If they think, their pal might lose the battle. It is not an irrational fear. The cultists tend to do that when things like that happen.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking when suddenly I saw all of them moving and a powerful aura shot out of their bodies and thousands of spears appeared above them in an instant, clouding the whole sky.

    It is easy to imagine what they want to do.

    Sup Sup Sup

    At that exact moment, what I had thought turned into reality. Those bastards released thences, one of theming at me.

    It won''t even be a second to reach me and once it did, nobody would be able to save me.

    My thought hadn''t finished, when I saw a spear made of white energy directly in front of my eyes.

    Hun!

    It touched me, right in the center of my forehead, and the faces of my loved ones shed in front of me when suddenly, I saw the spear turning into smoke.

    ¡­.

    "It didn''t work," said the voice, which was powerful enough to kill the Prime. It rang through the dark cavern, where only a single mountainous being, sitting with a bad expression on its face.

    "Maybe there is no threat. Broenosiv had been unlucky to be caught by the native," said the second voice, just as powerful.

    "It might be or not, but I think we should all leave as quickly as possible. If we stayed enough, and they detected us, we won''t be able to get away without paying a high price," said the third voice.

    For a few seconds, there was a silence.

    "I think it is wise," said the voice, different from the three. Hearing it, the huge being couldn''t help but feel raging anger, but just as intense fear.

    The fear is not for the being, but its whole race to which they have be subordinate. Once upon a time, they were equal, but now, they are nothing more than their errand boys.

    It is also true, that without them, its race would have been hunted to death. They are alive and could stay alive due to their aegis.

    "Krinitibir, wipe out all the traces of yourself and change your location. Don''t leave anything that might be traceable to you," it said.

    Its presence faded and also the presence of the other three, who were leaving at the greatest speed. It looked till they had disappeared from its senses and turned into millions of strings.

    The abomination had it to snap it snapped, but it is unwilling.

    To act as bait, four had provided it with resources, some of which it had used on this. It couldn''t harvest the souls, since the ants didn''t finish the ritual, but it could use them to leave the imprint on them.

    An imprint on millions that it could use to sway them, and turn them into its followers. It could do what iteamenalis had done, which had helped to reach, till it became one of the strongest of Asear Vajaris.

    It is extremely risky, but it is willing to do it for a great future.

    ¡­

    I looked around and saw all the spears turning to smoke, while the cultist whounched them fell on the ground, with empty eyes.

    They are dead and looking at the expressions on the Prime Sadanis''s face; it is clear; that she had not done this.

    It is likely done by the Asear Vajaras to cut any links to them. They might be powerful, but they are not invisible. They can be killed and are being hunted by super powerhouses.

    They are the ones capable of killing them; Primes are nothing but ants.

    I looked at Prime Sanadis, and she didn''t look good. Her aura wasn''t stable, and she looked quite pale; it seemed like the battle had been far tougher than I had thought.

    I didn''t see Moraz; he is likely dead. Hun!

    I was looking at her when suddenly I felt something from the symbol and when I saw what they were doing, my eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    "Prime Sanadis, those symbols doing something to us," said one of two vice-governors. She immediately appeared beside him and touched his hand. Immediately, I saw her eyes widening and her face turning paler.

    A fear begins to appear in her eyes.

    It is a fearful thing, that is happening. Those symbols are trying to imprint themselves in our souls.

    It horrified me because I realized the dangers of it.

    ''It is time,''

 Chapter 3655 Counter

    Chapter 3655 Counter

    Hermes Library

    "It is time," said the being.

    "I thought you said you aren''t going to take action?" I asked. "I didn''t say that, I said, it is a trap," the being replied.

    "So, what changed?" I asked. "It is time to have sprung our trap on them," said the being, and my tower lit up, even more brightly thanst time, when the being hunted the Asear Vajaras.

    I felt my heart beating wildly.

    Last time, it helped in healing some damage to my tower. This one is stronger than it and will help me more with the damage; just thinking about it couldn''t help but make me feel glee.

    ..

    I heard the hidden being''s voice and was about to ask her, when my library shone brightly, through my clones.

    I was only able to see it for a moment, before my connection with my cut apart. Only to see the formation of strange runes covering them while the city, in which center we are standing, had also shone.

    "Fuck, what is happening?" The joy they had with the death of the cultists had disappeared and now. The horror had reappeared, and many began to ask questions to Prime Sanadis.

    She is looking at it all with a frown, with her abilities active, but seeing her expressions, she doesn''t seem to be getting any answers.

    She kept looking at the formation for a couple of seconds, when suddenly, that terrifying aura released from her and a momentter, an enormous ball of energy appeared above her.

    ''Fuck!''

    I couldn''t help but be shocked seeing that before the rm shed in my eyes. It is clear what is trying to do.

    A deep sorrow appeared in her eyes, but also the resolve. She is using ast option, and she could legally. If we really feel, that we wouldn''t be able to stop the cultist''s sacrifice. Then one had the option to kill the people, that being sacrificed, to stop the cultists from benefitting from it.

    It is thest option. It gets scrutinized, but powerhouses use it. Not only those from our organization but also from others. It is thew that is written in nearly every organization''s constitution.

    "Shit!" I cursed and opened my mouth to tell her what was happening. It will have a huge consequence, but at least I will be alive to face those consequences.

    "S,"

    I had just spoken the first word when she suddenly stopped by the shock in her eyes. She was so shocked that her whole body seemed to shake.

    She controlled herself a momentter, and the attack was dissolved, while she looked around, with her powerful soul sense spreading, far and wide.

    I was looking at her when the runes covering me began to shine as well. It took a second for them to make them shine brightly as the bulb, making the symbols that they had projected inside move toward our souls.

    The horror deepened seeing that, while I watched as those symbols struck my soul.

    "See!"

    I sucked a deep breath in pain and was about to curse it when everything in front of my eyes turned white.

    There is nothing other than a white, and this white didn''t disappear at all as seconds passed. It remained for over ten seconds before everything cleared and it was not a city that appeared in front of me.

    No, it is an enormous cavern; the biggest I had ever seen.

    In the center of the cavern is a colossal being; bigger than thest Asear Vajaras and felt even stronger than it.

    It is humanoid and with normal legs and six hands; these two are the only simrity, shared with the humanoids.

    It didn''t have a head instead of its neck, a thin red disk was floating. It had eyes, but they were on both sides of its chest; it had a mouth, but it is where its naval should be. There is no nose; it might have one behind, but I couldn''t see it; nor I could move to see it.

    Still, despite having such a horrifying appearance; those eyes and mouth form a realistic expression and currently there is a panic on them.

    Millions of golden strings surrounded it; the string came out from each soul, that had those symbols imprinted on them. Sent by the tower, through the formation that connected us all.

    ¡­

    ''What is happening?'' I asked in a panic.

    A few seconds ago, everything was going well. It was going to imprint its mark on all the souls and going to use its sweet time to convert them all into its followers.

    They would have helped it, reached the height that even most abomination would have talked to it respectfully, but now, those marks had be shackles.

    Each one of the marks had sent those strange golden strings. From which they could, it could feel immense danger; it knew instinctively that if it didn''t get out of these strings soon, it would end very badly for it.

    It was trying, but these strings seemed to have strange power, that suppressed it on its spot.

    It is helpless against them and now feels regret forever listening to them in its greed. It shouldn''t have gone greedy and listened to them.

    ''They better save me, or I will curse them from the depth of the underworld,'' I said. I was at least able to send the message. I hope it reaches them soon enough, that they saved me, or I am dead.

    ¡­

    Urtinabar stopped as it received the message. Krinitibir, is in danger.

    It thought for a moment, before deciding to turn toward the filthy Asear Vajaras. They might be lowly, but they need them against the titans; letting it die wouldn''t be wise.

    Hun!

    It had just turned and about moved toward Krinitibir. When it stopped, everything turned purple around it.

    "Why in so hurry?" asked a man who stepped out of the purple light.

    ¡­

    The abomination isn''t the only one who had stopped; the other three had stopped and the thing, that happened after shook, was all the powerhouses who could be sent what was happening outside of their world.

    ¡­.

    "Ahhhhh¡­"

    Asear Vajaras is struggling hard, screaming, while these strings morphed into the familiar shape of the library, just like it had happened with thest Asear Vajaras.

    It is trying to get away with everything it can, but the cage of the tower is too strong. It would not let it get away.

    ''Brace yourselves!'' said the familiar voice, and the tower shone brightly, and also the strange runes inside me.

    As it did, I felt the pain from my soul, pain, which got strong so quickly that tears started toe out of my eyes, and within the second, the first scream rang out of my mouth.

    The pain kept increasing, till I couldn''t bear it anymore and I wanted to let it all go, but I held on. I remember what the being had saidst time, I need to bear it and I will do it. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    So, I did, till I felt my very soul being torn apart.

    The pain seemed to havested for days before it finally stopped and I let go of everything, falling unconscious despite the risks.

 Chapter 3656 Three Days

    Chapter 3656 Three Days

    ??3656  Three Days

    "You have woken up," said the familiar voice as my eyes fluttered open.

    There is a stone-skinned woman in front of me. A level 6 healer; I had worked with her a few times.

    Though I feigned the passing familiarity; she didn''t know me in this skin, and I don''t know whether the organization had informed her about my real identity yet.

    "Where am I?" I asked groggily as I looked around. I know where I am, I have only asked it before I have asked many patients this question when they wake up.

    My powers are sealed, but it is one of the healer''s seals. Strong enough to stop the idental charge of power, but not strong enough, I couldn''t unseal it within a minute.

    I had already begun dissolving the seal.

    "You are in the medical center," she replied. "In organization?" I asked, to which she nodded.

    I slumped back on the bed and looked around while she stared at data shing above me. It is an act; she is waiting for a perfect moment to ask the question.

    "What is thest thing I do you remember?" she asked, and I opened my mouth before stopping.

    "Do you have permission to ask it?" I asked back, and she smiled and permission shed from her badge at her chest.

    "I was at city square, experiencing something terrifying," I said, with my voice barely more than a whisper.

    "The organizations want you to write aplete report about that before you discharge in the evening," she said, and I looked at my chest.

    "My badge?" I asked her, and she looked at the table beside my bed. There is a badge, and it is mine, that bastard Moraz had taken and not the new one.

    I took the badge while she left with a smile.

    I connected it with my soul sense and the first thing, I did was check the feeds for the information. The public feeds barely have anything, but some are restricted ones have some news, but it is not enough.

    I couldn''t even ask around.

    I calmed myself and thought for a while, before started writing the report. I wrote everything truthfully, till I was discovered, before turning vague at when the strange runes started shining.

    I wanted to say, I nked out, but seeing the formation had connected to the millions of people and millions of strings had enveloped it, I decided to go with the truth, but wrote everything vaguely like it was a dream, I had started to forget.

    In a few minutes, I had finished with the report, before starting to write it on a badge in fashion, which a person''s barely clear mind would write.

    I took an hour to write a report and sent it, before entering my core.

    ''It didn''t seem like they had seen something,'' I said as I appeared beside my clone, which, looking at screens of data in front of it.

    I had been here for three days, and Prime had checked on me. The checking had been thorough, but looking at the data on his scan; I don''t think, they had discovered anything incriminating about me.

    My real level is still hidden.

    The scan is even, there are not the slightest fluctuations. Even primes wouldn''t be able to hide their faintest reaction when they are scanning my body.

    The things I had prepared seemed to be working well and I might have received some help from the hidden being. I don''t know for sure, because my preparations were pretty tight, but it is a Prime, I am talking about.

    There is a difference of three stages between us.

    I decided to not worry about it too much. If they had found out my levels or, god forbid, the forbidden power, I wouldn''t be here, but in a very secure ce, with the Prime''s hovering around me.

    Though I may not worry about it, I need to remain cautious.

    I moved my eyes to the meta-scan, a very detailed one, and I looked for those strange symbols, but I expected there was nothing in there.

    The hidden being is nothing. If not thorough. I can bet my life on, that they had removed those strange runes from the bodies of everyone affected. It made me feel relieved; those monsters could do horrible things, with those strange runes.

    Sighing in relief, I turned to the newest thing that appeared in my core. The metallic round te, just like its head, but without any marking, and like that mountain, I couldn''t ess it.

    I might need to be Prime or even above it before I could ess it.

    I looked at it for a few seconds before I got out of my core.

    There are a ton of things for me to do, but I am feeling like doing it. I just want to lie on the bed and not think about anything at all, especially what I had experienced before I fell unconscious.

    It was too much; I was so close to death. If not for Prime Sanadis and then the hidden being, I would have been in deep trouble.

    Click!

    I was staring nkly at the ceiling, thinking, when the door of the room opened, and I thought it would be Healer Strenil, but to my surprise, it was Prime Volsnorth.

    "Prime," greeted, sitting up from my bed.

    "Sit, don''t strain yourself too much," he said as he appeared beside and sat down on the chair.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "How are you feeling?" he asked. "Fine. Also relieved, not seeing those terrifying marks on my soul," I replied, to which he smiled.

    "They have been removed by the benefactor, who dealt with the asear vajaras," he said and I faked relief.

    "Who was it? Who killed that monster? They must be someone powerful to kill it with such ease?" I asked, to which the old man shook his head. "Nobody knows. They didn''t reveal themselves, even to the Prime Sanadis," he replied.

    "Such a regret; I would at least like to know the name of a benefactor. Thank them for saving, me and the whole city," I said and sighed.

    For a minute, there was a silence, before the old man opened his mouth.

    "I havee here to thank you, on behalf of the whole organization. If you had not discovered the threat, the whole city might have been sacrificed," said the old man, while I smiled mirthlessly.

    "It was me and my carelessness who had endangered the millions in the city. If I had been careful, the citizens wouldn''t have needed to bear the horrifying trauma," I replied, and the old man shook his head again.

    "That is where you are wrong, Michael."

    "You have discovered the thing, that not even the Sky Sovereigns and Prime had been able to discover. If you had not, the whole city would have been sacrificed in the future and the culprits got away," he said.

    I didn''t reply to that.

    I don''t know what to say; what he said is right, but I am unable to ept it. I could only think about millions of people who would have died if there hadn''t been a timely rescue.

 Chapter 3657 State

    Chapter 3657 State

    ??3657  State

    I finished the lunch andid back on the chair, watching the small forest from the garden. I have been doing this, more than I used before the incident of Asear Vajaras.

    It has been a month and seven days since it happened, and I am still in the organization.

    I have not done any mission and have been unfocused, lethargic. Not working on anything.

    It seemed like I had lost interest in anything.

    I wish Marina had been here, I miss her a lot. Her presence alone would have been enough to make me feel better.

    I had looked through the thousands of missions, but nothing seemed to interest me. Even those that would have been enticing to me a month ago, felt uninteresting.

    This won''t do, I have to go out. I have seen too many people fall in such a state and lose their drive. When they finally came out of the shell, years would have passed, and it would be toote.

    I didn''t want that to happen to me, but I didn''t feel like doing anything.

    "I am going to select the first mission, I see," I said to myself suddenly.

    It didn''t matter howme it was, how uninteresting it felt. I will select the mission and will do it, no matter how I feel about it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I need to get out of the house.

    So, I opened the mission portal and selected the Earth Sovereign icon, before tapping on agree, without even reading about it.

    ''Mission Selected,'' shed in front of me and I read the mission details.

    Immediately, my hand went toward the ''Decline''. It was the most boring mission I saw, and I nearly touched the decline before I stopped myself and closed the window.

    The mission is to find the source of strange energies in the Ekulu forest.

    Since the morning, strange energies have starteding out of the forest. The lord of the nearby city informed the organization, and they posted the mission a few minutes ago after verifying the information.

    It is a single-person mission, and it is so boring, I am the only one, who has opened it after reading the line. Most people had just scrolled through it.

    This mission wouldn''tst long; it might have somethinge out and start releasing energies. It might be an artifact or some crystal or something else.

    These kinds of things are quitemon and rarely do something interestinge out of it, but since I selected it, I will go check it out and hope it will be something interesting that will help me get out of my current state.

    I had three hours to leave, but I decided to leave immediately. There is no need to give my mind a chance to think about a thousand ways to refuse this mission.

    I didn''t even change my face, which I usually do, even when the mission doesn''t require it.

    Click!

    I walked out of my house, and a minuteter, appeared in an enormous hall with a disc. Where people appear on it every second and disappear.

    Hun!

    I was waiting for my turn when my clone sent the familiar aura and turned toward the person for a moment.

    It is the man with whom; I had done my first mission. He is with a team of five, all unknown to me.

    I didn''t go and greet him, not because I didn''t feel like it, which is also the reason, but also because I was wearing a different skin during that mission, and I was feeling toozy to introduce myself.

    Soon it was my turn, and I appeared above the disc.

    Buzz!

    It buzzed and everything in front of me turned dark and it remained dark for a couple of seconds before it had cleared.

    I found myself near a smallke. I looked at the map and could see the closest city in the north. It was close enough, that I could see the silhouette of it, but my destination was west.

    With my speed, it shouldn''t take me more than half an hour to reach it.

    The formations on my armor lit up, and I shot toward my destination. I usually didn''t move this fast during the mission, but I am in no mood to be cautious.

    Though I may not be feeling cautious, I like to be informed of the mission and begin to go through the details.

    Ekulu forest came into the domain misble city. It is a medium-

    sized forest and resource-rich. It is mostly Primary-III''s and Sovereign and the deepest part of the forest, seemed to have an Earth Sovereign monster.

    The source of energy seemed to being from the eastern side of the forest, near the center of it.

    I reached the forest and looked around and soon, I saw the people, I was searching for.

    Thud!

    Inded in front of the two people, both Sovereigns of mid-

    level. Both of them are women, one is human, and the other is tern, a humanoid race with long ears and dark purple skin; they aremon in the area.

    "Earth Sovereign," they greeted.

    "The information said, the pulses of energiesing out of the forest?" I asked. I am not sensing any pulse of energies, not even their residue, in a few miles of area around me.

    "The pulses woulde for a minute or two for every hour; they are sharp and powerful but didn''t do any harm, as far as we could see," replied the Tern woman.

    "Anything else?" I asked them, to which they shook their head.

    "I will check it and to be safe. Stay back a few hundred miles, in case there is something dangerous," I said to them. They nodded and flew away. While I walked into the forest, with my soul sense spread.

    I wanted to fly in that direction, but I controlled my impulsive thoughts. This is not a ce for impulsiveness; it didn''t matter how much the mission seemed normal.

    Though, I still moved faster than usual, with my soul sense spread further.

    I avoided the monsters and people; most people had already run away from the forest sensing the energies, but I could see some daredevils were moving toward it.

    A small smile couldn''t help but appear on my face when I saw those people. I am, or rather, I was, one of them. When I would sense such a thing, I would move toward it, rather than run away like the most.

    Still, I did a sensible thing and sensed the warning with my soul sense, telling them. Whatever the thing, it could be potentially dangerous, even fatal, and they shouldn''t go too close to it, but barely anyone heeded the warning.

    The only thing they did was slow down a little, making their pace cautious.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when something entered my soul sense. A Sovereign, running at his full speed, with a group of monsters chasing him.

    My soul sense covered the monsters, and a momentter, all of them fell to the surprise of the man.

    I didn''t kill the monsters, just stun them for a few minutes.

    The man thanked in the air, before running away. I helped him deal with a few more monsters that were in his way, till he moved out of my rage.

    The monsters are agitated by the energies. They are hiding, but when they see people, many would run away, but some would attack them.

    I had seen the signs of and even the dead bodies of people who died at the hands of monsters. I had collected their bodies; I will hand them over to the two when I get out of the forest.

    I had reached close to the destination; in ten to fifteen minutes, I would reach it, but till now, I had not seen anything.

    I will need to reach there to see it.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when I sensed the person.

    An Earth Sovereign.

    For a moment, I thought it was an ordinary Earth Sovereign, but no, he was far from ordinary.

    I slowed down my speed and pulled back my soul sense. I had been lucky. It is waves that sensed him and not the soul sense or, given his power, he might have detected me.

    I shouldn''t have to slow down. We are in the territory of Tor and I don''t know if he is a member or citizen.

    Even if he is hostile, I do not need to fear him; he might be stronger than me, but won''t be able to kill me. If we fought long enough, I might be able to kill him.

    I pushed that thought away. He might not be hostile and until he shows the hostility, I will shelve the thought of killing him.

    Until then, I would follow him quietly, to see whether he was just a bystander, who had sensed the energies and came to check it out, or someone who knows something.

    It won''t be long before I find that out.

 Chapter 3658 Stone Gate

    Chapter 3658  Stone Gate

    ??3658  Stone Gate

    It had been over ten minutes since I have been following the person from a safe distance. From what I could see, the man was cautious, moving at the speed that would keep him hidden.

    I didn''t hurry, even when I wanted to, and instead followed slowly, careful to not get discovered by him.

    Another ten minutes passed, and I had activated my abilities and looked around. I am close to the area from where the pulse of energies had been released and have been there already, but I couldn''t see the thing that released energy.

    Even the man, I was following had slowed down and looked around. Trying to find the source of pulses.

    He moved ahead, and I was behind him and looking at everything, from the leaf of the tree to a small stone on the ground.

    Hun!

    For a few minutes, there was nothing, before one of my soul waves discovered something.

    It is about ten miles north. I was thinking of moving toward it alone when the man also seemed to sense it and as he sped toward it. Forgetting the cautiousness, he had been following till now.

    I followed him, maintaining a safe distance, and within a second, reached the thing. Which is likely to be responsible for the pulses of energy.

    Hun!

    When I saw it, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    It is a stone gate and looked to be in a very bad state, with cracks all over it, that it felt that if I pressed even a little. It would copse into pieces.

    Once upon a time, it would have been a beautiful gate; carved by a grandmaster with the designs of ying spirits, which now faded and chipped. Even the texts carved out of it cracked and chipped that it couldn''t be read.

    Though the man seemed excited seeing it. So much, that he was barely able to control himself.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Gate of Isbanalis," he said.

    I noted down the name and my clones began to search for it in the library, while I watched. Trying to gain as much information as sneakily as possible.

    I could reveal myself and decided to observe.

    Revealing my presence might spook the man, and I might even need to fight him, or he might escape. I rather not do that, till I have got all the information about the gate.

    The man begins to look around the gate and scan it with his soul sense.

    The more he looked, the more excited he would be. However, disappointment would also asionally sh in its eyes, looking at the state of the gate.

    He had observed it with his soul sense, but he had not touched it with his hand or even gone too close to it. He is intentionally maintaining the distance as if fearing it might react adversely.

    It is wise that the things of such a state react adversely and sometimes react with such power that they would vaporize the person.

    A few minutes passed, and he looked at the gate from all angles and now waiting. Waiting for it to activate and if I am right, it should activate any moment.

    One and a half hours had already passed itsst activation, and those two had said it would activate for a few minutes every hour or so.

    Seven minutes and thirty-seven secondster, the gate activated.

    Hun!

    The colorful energies released from its crack; it is concentrated and powerful. When I sensed it, all the smiles on my face had disappeared.

    Those two had been wrong; this is no Earth''s Sovereign great energy. It is a grade above that and even that was weakened over time and damage; in its peak, it would have been atst for Prime.

    "Yes!" shouted the man as the blue pearl above the gate lit up.

    He immediately appeared beside and took out a ck medallion with a symbol of mountain and clouds and carefully ced it in a round hole.

    Immediately, the medallion lit up, and the silvery screen appeared above the gate. Seeing that a big smile appeared on his face, and he removed the medallion and walked through it.

    I was shocked to see it, but a momentter, I appeared beside the gate, looking at the silvery gate.

    I wanted to enter inside; I knew it was dangerous, but after more than a month, something excited me. Whaty behind might be dangerous, but it started to beat my heart wildly.

    It is also part of my mission. I have to investigate what is happening and I would be doing that.

    I had to choose it quickly; this screen wouldn''tst long. That medallion was the key that activated the gate. He had removed it, which means there is a high chance it would disappear.

    If I want to walk through it, I have to do it immediately.

    Seeing I had already made the decision; I had sent the organization the message of everything I had observed. Including the images of the ck medallion, before taking the step inside.

    In hope that on the other side, there will be something that will bring me out of the state and help me progress further.

    As I took the step inside, everything darkened.

    I remained calm, without making any moment, and released any energy as the seconds passed.

    Hun!

    Soon, half a minute passed, and I couldn''t help but get worried. Most teleportation artifacts finish the job in less than fifteen seconds.

    Though I could feel the spatial forces moving around me. I am not stuck in one ce but moving through the spatial tunnel.

    So, I forcefully calmed myself and waited.

    A minute passed and then another and then another and I waited, but in my mind, I was worried. If this continued for a minute or two, I would bring out a wisp of forbidden power to gain more sense of things happening around me.

    Thud!

    Finally, I found myself out and crashing against something hard and bright. Too bright.

 Chapter 3659 Bright

    Chapter 3659  Bright

    ??3659  Bright

    "It''s bright!" I cursed, but soon, my abilities kicked it and begin to see through the brightness and the cause of it.

    "Light stones," I said and looked around, saw everywhere, I looked, and I found light stones. Huge stones.

    For a moment, I thought, whether I had appeared in mine, but no, these stones are mined and refined. Not to mention, they are sides of enormous cubes, bigger than me.

    I spread my soul sense and saw that I was in some kind of warehouse.

    A dpidated one for the ages, but the stones are in good shape after thousands of years; they are still absorbing the dense energies around them and releasing powerful light.

    I looked for any danger but didn''t find any aside from the energy. It would be unwise to deactivate my armor, I won''t be able tost even a minute before the energy around me turns into dust.

    Seeing no threat, I waved my hand and began to send the light stones into my storage, there are hundreds of them, and I have taken half of them.

    These light stones are powerful, and I have use of them, but half is more than enough. Hell, even a single cube would be enough for my needs, but I took half.

    There are many people who would have found these stones useful. Especially practitioners of light elements; these are no simple light stones; they would be used for the practice, too.

    With the light stones in my storage, I flew up slowly.

    This ce is nearly buried in the ground, less than a quarter of it is above the ground. I reached the roof, passed through one of the holes and appeared under the shining sun.

    All around me radiant forest, with verdant trees with flowing vitality.

    I would have been surprised if they weren''t like this. The energy in this ce is too powerful. Every organism living in this ce will have to consume to love or perish, under its power.

    Inded gently on the grass and sent my soul sense, and within a minute; I knew more about the surrounding area than I had been a minute ago.

    I am standing in what was likely to be a city thousands of years ago. It is nowpletely reimed by nature and the warehouse of the light stones seemed to be one of the few good ces that are standing, while most others turned to dust.

    I couldn''t help but get disappointed.

    Seeing how the excited man was, I thought, it would be an amazing ce, but it seemed like a normal one.

    I shook those thoughts away as they entered my mind. It had been less than five minutes since I hade here, and my soul sense had barely scanned a few miles of the area.

    Which is not enough for me to judge it. I shook explore it for a day or two before making any judgment about it.

    Hun!

    I had thought about it when suddenly my expression changed and appeared behind a huge tree and crouched down. So, I would be hidden in the grass around it.

    A monster entered my range, a graceful tiger with purple strips and a blue horn on its head. It is a Sky Sovereign monster. If it sensed me; I could forget getting out of this ce alive.

    It hadn''t been even a second when I was feeling bored, but now, I was hiding in the grass from the powerful monster.

    The monster seemed to be searching for something. Taking a sniff from the air, looking left and right. It shouldn''t be me; I had sealed everything, before even before stepping into the ruin.

    The only thing brought out was my soul sense, but I had actively added forbidden energy into it.

    Though the monster didn''t seem like it, it had sensed my soul sense. Its reaction would be different. Monsters react differently to different things, and this time; it is definitely tracking the prey.

    Unfortunately, it is only me in a five-mile radius and two Sovereign monsters. I don''t think it has an interest in them either.

    Monster of such power usually goes for those levels below it or those of its level, if it is feeling daring. It only goes for those two levels below, when it didn''t have a choice and this monster didn''t seem like it didn''t have a choice.

    ''I really hope it goes away quickly,'' I thought.

    I am nothing against it and if it found me. It will forget its prey ande at me. I have created a few ways to deal with such as those, but those ways didn''t spare me either.

    At the seventeenth second, it craned its neck west and moved. The speed and the grace it had moved are simply amazing.

    It disappeared from my eyes, within a second, and by the third second, it had moved out of my range.

    I didn''t get up immediately and confirmed with the soul waves that it had truly left before daring to stand up.

    It seemed like this ce wouldn''t be as boring as I thought it would be.

    With that thought, I moved ahead toward the north. I didn''t have a map, so picking a single direction and walking toward it felt like a wise choice, and I had done just that.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I had also spread my soul sense further and sent more soul waves in all directions. I need to know when a dangerous monster like this enters my rage; I was lucky with the lion monster, I wouldn''t be lucky with the others.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed when I stopped and gently harvested the flowers from the nt. It is a rare nt and is on my list; I wasn''t able to get it from the organization and open marketces.

    There is a long list of resources I want, but I do not need more of them. I have everything I need in the near future.

    The list only contains resources I like to have as I might need them in the future.

 Chapter 3660 Fighting The Bulls

    <h4>Chapter 3660 Fighting The Bulls </h4>

    ?3660 Fighting The Bulls

    Hun!

    I stopped and focused on the particr spot, which has a residual of aura.

    There had been a battle here, but signs of it''s been intentionally wiped out and quite thoroughly. If not for my special abilities, I wouldn''t have been able to discover the faint bit of aura at all.

    Someone had fought here against a monster.

    It was a Sky Sovereign, a mid-level one with the signature of the energy to believe.

    It made me happy, but also serious. Ever since I appeared here; I have been searching for the man who had stepped into the gate before me; I had not found any sign of him.

    It is likely that he appeared in a different ce than me.

    The aura was three days old. It means whoever the person was, they did note from the gate in the Ekulu forest. There are other gates and people here havee from them.

    It had made me more cautious, but also relieved.

    Now, I didn''t have to find the one person who knows where the hell I am and what this ce has to make that man excited.

    I didn''t spend any more time and walked ahead, while the invisible strings around me moved and harvested the resources. There are a lot of resources, and I am harvesting some of them.

    Careful not to leave the trail through them.

    It is one of the best ways to track. People can control their movements and aura, but it is hard to control their greed when so many amazing resources are lying around. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Thanks to my strings, I could harvest the resources far off and I am only harvesting the ones I need or find interesting. I am not harvesting those that I already have or have no need in the future.

    An hour passed and then another, I have not seen the proof of any powerhouse. However, I have sensed the three Sky Sovereigns with my soul waves and adjusted my path to avoid them.

    It was on the third hour; I had stopped as I sensed an aura again and this time; it belonged to Earth Sovereign.

    It is only a day old and the one who had left behind didn''t clean it up properly.

    I collected the sample and moved away, watching for the dangers and ruins, which had nothing left in them. I am scanning them with my soul sense, quite thoroughly, but aren''t finding anything.

    Hun!

    Another hour and a half passed, when suddenly, my soul sense caught something, or rather someone.

    My speed increased, while the twelve ruby pearls released from my hand. They moved ahead, faster than they ever had.

    I had reforged them after the damage they had suffered in the critter pod. Now, they are not only fixed but their abilities have been upgraded too.

    The speed and the range are one of them.

    Five and a half minutester, I had reached the person. A human, nheless; a tall figure with a bald head, fighting against four bull monsters and all of them Peak Earth-

    Sovereign like himself.

    He is in quiet trouble. He is powerful, but those four monsters are not weaklings either; they are more powerful than an average monster of their level.

    Which isn''t surprising given the powerful energy of this ce. It had made every monster of this ce stronger than usual.

    These bull monsters are white as milk and have ck horns with shining specks. They are twice as average bull and packed with muscles; no wonder, they pack such powerful physical force.

    I looked at the battle for a moment and the state of the humans before sighing.

    A momentter, bulls whipped their heads toward me, as they sensed my presence.

    Mooooo!

    They mooed loudly and came at me with incredible speed, arriving in front of me in an instant before ramming their heads toward me.

    Burst 70%

    The power of the burst filled me, and my heart started to beat in excitement. It''s been over two months since I fought anything.

    These monsters have made me excited. I hope they didn''t disappoint me.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the horn of the first bull, and I shook before I disappeared from my spot.

    "It seemed like you have some strength, but it won''t be enough if you want to deal with me," I said to the bulls.

    Moooooo!

    They seemed to understand the meaning of my words as they mooed loudly and came at me with an even more powerful attack.

    CLANNNG!

    This time, my sword shed against the horn of the second bull, and I had nearly stepped back before I disappeared to dodge the attack and appeared before the first bull.

    It reacted smoothly and struck my sword with its tail.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    To my surprise, its tail shed hard as those horns. Making me the tail in the new light, usually, the tail attacks tend to be weaker.

    I quickly controlled my emotions and moved to defend against the attack of the second bull, before dodging the attack from the first bull.

    Both of the monsters attacked me relentlessly, without giving me a moment of respite. These two bulls are not only powerful but also have good coordination, which is rarely seen in the monsters.

    It didn''t make me angry, and instead, a smile appeared on my face.

    It is rare that monsters fight like that and wish that the other two would also join to make the battle even more interesting.

    MOOOO!

    Seconds passed, and I shed with the bulls. They got quite angry, seeing they were unable tond even a single attack on me.

    It forced them to use everything they had against me, crushing anything that came in their path. Whether it is trees, boulders or the runes of buildings itself, everything got crushed by the bulls.

    They have been hopping mad and want nothing more than to butcher me bloody with those sharp horns of theirs.

    "Try hard; this alone wouldn''t be enough," I mocked them, making them even more angry.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed, and the change urred on the battlefield. The bald man had killed the first bull and, seeing his strength, it won''t take him long to kill the other one.

    "It was fun," I said to the two bulls earnestly and moved toward them, with my eyes turned serious.

 Chapter 3661 Abandoned Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 3661 Abandoned Ruin </h4>

    ?3661 Abandoned Ruin

    MOOOO!

    I swung my sword toward the first bull; it seemed to sense the danger, but instead of retreating, it moved at me with the second bull.

    I was surprised, but that turned into a smile.

    Though my sword didn''t change its trajectory, it kept moving toward the bull. As it was before, because it didn''t matter whether they attacked or retreated, the result was going to be the same.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through the skill of the first bull, while the second bull watched in shock.

    Its little mind couldn''t understand how it happened. A moment ago, the de was halfway toward it, before suddenly it found in bulls eyes.

    I didn''t increase the speed. It moved as it was before; they weren''t able to see through the little illusion I had cast.

    The illusion may be a small one, but it was the best. The monsters could see through illusions better than people. If one wants to use the illusion against them, then it needs to be good and mine was.

    The bull may not have understood how its brother had died, but it understood that it was no match for me and retreated at lightning speed.

    Only to see me standing in front of it and my sword touching its skull.

    Puch!

    My sword pierced through it, killing the monster in a single strike. It didn''t even feel the pain.

    It is the least I could do for the interested battle they have given me.

    I took the bodies of both of the bulls into my core and looked at the battle in front of me. It is near the end; the bull, seeing the end of its three brothers, had lost the will to fight and now just wants to run away.

    However, the man is unwilling to let it happen and chases it.

    I followed, but didn''t help. It is clear the man wants to finish the monster himself, and I have no problem with letting him do that.

    Though I am ready to intervene, if there is any danger, but unlikely to be. The area is sealed, not only by rubies, but also by his artifacts. They were not as good as my rubies, but they had prevented any monster from sensing the battle.

    Pachack!

    Finally, after some struggle, he was able to kill the bull by decapitation.

    The man stores the body and drinks the potions before turning to me. There is gratefulness, but also caution.

    "Thank you for saving me," said the man finally. "It would have some been a struggle, but you would have been able to finish the on your own," I replied, to which I smiled and turned to leave.

    "Wait!" I said, and he turned back, with a lot more cautiousness.

    "Yes?" he asked.

    "I was wondering if you could provide me some information about this ce," he said, and a frown appeared on his face.

    "The medallion should have provided you with the information?" he asked back and an embarrassed smile appeared on my face.

    "Our organization had detected the disturbance, and I had epted the mission, but when I got there, I saw a person entering with the help of a ck medallion and impulsively followed him inside," I replied, making him even more worried.

    He is likely thinking I might steal his medallion, and it is a valid concern, but I have no interest in stealing his.

    I am sure I would get more than enough chances to get a medallion if there were enough people here.

    He looked at me for a couple of seconds before opening his mouth.

    "This is the realm of Isbanalis. It is used to the training realm of the realm of senin, but was abandoned hundreds of thousands of years ago. Still, the gates appear and those who have the medallion were able to enter inside it," he informed.

    "Does it have anything?" I asked, feeling disappointed, but to my surprise, he nodded excitedly.

    "Many things." He replied and threw the crystal at me.

    "Thank you," I replied.

    He nodded and walked away, while I seeped my soul sense inside the crystal and was surprised. Detail information inside it, including a map.

    However, there is a note that many ces don''t exist anymore. They degraded into nothingness; some still exist, but are filled with spatial rifts and other kinds of danger.

    I have no n to visit those ces unless I need to. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I skimmed through the whole information, and it was clear that the medallion would be important. He specifically didn''t mention it; it only means one thing. It is important and likely, the thing that I will require to get out.

    I am not worried about getting it.

    It is clear from the information that there are thousands of gates spread across the continent. Every few thousand years, the gates appeared, and many people entered these abandoned ruins.

    Which also makes it very dangerous. He had clearly stated that cultistse here and do their rituals and sacrifices.

    They are not the only dangers. Sometimes, good old Grimms also make an entry here. Till now, I had not sensed, but that doesn''t mean they are not here; this realm is huge despite many parts degraded and I have been only for a few hours.

    There are not many things that excited me about this ce aside from one line atst stating that it used to be for the Prime''s.

    It changed the whole information.

    Now, many things excited me, and my clone marked the ces where I might receive the benefits.

    I need more information; that man is a single person and though I don''t want to believe it, there might be some lies in the information. It is better that I get it from a couple of sources and cross reference it what I have.

    Though, I still decided to follow the path toward the things that interested me. I am sure I will meet a few people who will share some information with me, and some idiots want to loot me.

    I am quite excited to meet them.

 Chapter 3662 Looters

    <h4>Chapter 3662 Looters</h4>

    ?3662 Looters

    With the mind made, I resumed my journey. My first target is Ferring House; a forge. I hope to get materials there and even some good tools.

    It will take three days. If I moved the speed, I had been moving and thus decided to increase it. I like to reach there in two days, that is counting the nights, which information said are especially dangerous here.

    There are a few hours before the night, and I want to cross as much distance as possible before that.

    I moved faster than before while keeping my stealth active for full.

    It had been a few hours since I had entered this ce, and my stealth was getting better. By tomorrow, it will get all the data, it wants, and the changes will be made ordingly.

    Then, I will be able to move even faster than, right now.

    Hun!

    Over an hour passed, when suddenly. I had stopped and the formation inside me activated. A Sky Sovereign monster had entered my range, and it was a bird, more powerful than thest monster.

    Itsrge beak could easily snap me in two if it wanted to.

    I have no desire to let that happen, and I stayed still, sealing my body, as well as my power, as it over me.

    It had stayed in my rage for less than five seconds, but before flying away, I didn''t move for half a minute, till I waspletely sure it had really flown away.

    Some monsters are wily bastards; they make it seem like they left before attacking. Though the monster of its power doesn''t need to y those tricks against someone like me; they could easily kill me in a single attack.

    I undead myself and continued with my journey.

    An hour passed, and I had avoided another Sky Sovereign monster and many Earth Sovereigns.

    This ce really has many monsters. If one didn''t mask themselves in a fight, they can forget getting out of there alive.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, a smile appeared on my face. I people and there were two of them, walking in a pair.

    Seeing they are Sky Sovereign, I immediately moved toward them. I usually wouldn''t make contact before following people for a while, but I need information and these two would provide me.

    Soon, I reached close enough that I began to release my presence faintly. That they would feel like they had discovered me, without me knowing.

    A few secondster, they discovered me and stopped.

    Two and a half minutester, I slowed down my speed and came out of the trees into the clearing, where they were already waiting for me.

    The two Sky Sovereigns. One is stone skin, shiny rough grey skin, while the other is a handsome scaled man.

    "Human," said the scaled man, while touching the sword at his waist, clearly showing that wouldn''t hesitate to use the weapon if I had made the wrong movement.

    "I mean no harm; I only want information," I said.

    "Sure, we have information, but what will you give us in exchange?" asked the stone-skinned man, and two ck flowers appeared in my hand. Seeing them, their eyes lit up.

    "Zarikas flowers," said a stone-skin man. "I think they are more than enough for the information. You both will provide me," I replied, and they smiled.

    "It is more than enough," said the scaled man, and crystals appeared in the hands of both and they threw it toward me, while the flowers went toward them.

    Bang Bang

    They caught the flowers, and I moved to catch the crystals when suddenly they exploded into the dark purple powder.

    It had covered the area around me, making me blind not only in vision but also in soul sense.

    This is peritious powder, powerful, a special alchemical mix that makes the soul senseobsolete for a fraction of a second while having no effect on the soul sense of the user.

    Aside from that, it could be pushed away with energy. So, not many use it as one needs to manage the timing perfectly.

    "Fuck!" I cursed in panic.

    My sword appeared in my hand and I looked around wildly, trying to push my soul sense through the power, when suddenly, I swung my sword.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against the saber, before I moved a step left, avoiding the attack of the ax.

    The shockwave of the sh pushed away, the powder bringing us face to face. I could see a surprise on their faces, while a grin appeared on mine.

    "Peritious powder, really? Does it ever work?" I asked.

    The surprise disappeared from their face, and anger appeared.

    "It would be wise for you to give all your storage nice. If you make us angry, you will not only lose your storage, but we will also punish you for wasting our time," threatened a stone-

    skinned man. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hearing that, a smile appeared on my face. It had been a while since someone had looted me.

    Most importantly, these two have given me a chance to get what I want. I had thought it would take a few days for it to happen, but it happened in a few hours.

    "I am giving you the same offer; give me everything you have, and I will let you leave in peace. Don''t and it will be painful," I threatened back.

    "You will pay for this, you bastard!" screamed the stone-skin man and attacked with his aura ring wildly; the scaled man also came, not holding back anything.

    Burst 75%.

    I also upped my power without hesitation and swung my sword toward theing attacks.

    CLANNG!

    My sword shed against the ax of the stone-skin while dodging the ck crystal saber of the scaled man.

    "I thought you guys were powerful, but if this was all you, then you might as well give up," I said, shaking my head.

    "Human, you have just made things very painful for you," said the scaled man and his aura red further. I could see it had harnessed every bit of power he had without holding back anything.

    The stone skin was the same and came at me.

    I let their attacke close to me, before disappearing and attacking, making them quickly move back and defend against the attack.

    CLANNG!

    My sword shed against the saber of the scaled man and dodged the stone-skin ax by an inch, moving my head away.

    For nearly one and half months, I had been lethargic; I hadn''t done much work in that, but I did one thing and that was practice. I didn''t miss even a day, despite wanting, not practice at all.

    It was very dangerous, considering my mental, but in that state, I had not forgotten my desire to meet my family and Marina.

    The only way, I could do it is increasing my strength.

    BANG!"

    "Bas" the stone-skinned man opened his mouth to curse, but a momentter, saw my swording behind, it moved to dodge, but it was too fast and struck him hard on the head.

    He flew away like a broken doll while I turned into a scaled man. I was nning to do the same to him when the saber disappeared from his hand.

 Chapter 3663 Night

    Chapter 3663 Night

    ??3663  Night

    "It is a good thing you both have not shown me any killing intent, or you wouldn''t have suffered only this," I said to two lying on the ground screaming. Looking at me, anger and fear.

    I had given them what they had promised me. I took their things and broke their bones.

    They should be grateful that I have only given them physical injuries. If the man hadn''t surrendered, instead of fruitlessly, I might have used some energies and wouldn''t have left one medallion behind.

    I gave them onest look before walking away.

    ''It seemed like, that man hadn''t givenplete information,'' I thought as I looked at the information, I had received from the two.

    This abandoned ruin had far more interesting things than the information about the man had said. He had intentionally seemed to hide some; he also seemed to be not forth while about all the dangers or maybe he didn''te across them.

    There are cultists in here, belonging to the several cults.

    Those two had been here for eight days and hade across two cults. One time, they were barely able to run away with their life intact.

    I have got more information, but I am not changing my path. I am still moving toward the forge; there is another spot there, closer to the forge.

    It might help me increase my strength if the information about it is right.

    I looked above and moved a little faster; the nights are dangerous here. Those two had also confirmed it. I needed to cover as much distance as possible before the evening came.

    Two hours passed, and I came across several monsters, including three Sky Sovereigns.

    I have alsoe across a native, and with him, I exchanged the information. There was no conflict. We exchanged the information and moved toward our respective destination.

    One hour remained before the sun went down.

    Thankfully, I didn''t have to find a safe ce now. While the energies of this are dangerous, my abode is capable of bearing them; not that I would take the risk of it.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when suddenly I sensed something with my waves. I sent a few more and when they came back, I wisely changed my path.

    There is a battle going, on between a Sky Sovereign native and two monsters. It is close, but due to it under the artifacts, I wasn''t able to sense it and if not for my waves, I would have gone closer to it, than I liked.

    I don''t want to be seen by the Sky Sovereigns, not only monsters but also people. I don''t trust them.

    It could be said, that I trust monsters more than people. The only reason I had shown myself to the people was because I needed the information and they had it.

    If I had the information, I would have been fine being invisible.

    ''It seemed like, I am not the only one who is avoiding the battle,'' I thought when I noticed three people, in different directions, moving away from the battle.

    I passed by one but didn''t exchange information. I rather not show myself close to the battle.

    A few minutes passed, and the battle ended, I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw Sky Sovereign moving opposite direction of mine. Still, I had remained quiet for a minute to be careful, before resuming my journey.

    Soon, the sky began to darken, but I didn''t stop.

    I kept moving, but a few minutester, I slowed down when I saw how fast the energy was getting denser.

    Within minutes, it had be so dense that regr Sky Sovereigns could forget surviving in it, and it still gets denser and der.

    An hourter, it had got dense enough that I had stopped and dropped my abode into the ground. A few seconds after that, I stepped into it, while the stone, that my abode had turned to begin to burrow into the ground.

    The energy had got dense enough that it had turned threatening to me, and it was still getting denser.

    All the information I had received said, that the energy became dense enough, that only Sky Sovereign could survive in it.

    I thought it was an exaggeration, but it is not, seeing how it is still getting denser.

    A few secondster, my abode stopped after it reached two and a half meters below the ground. Usually, I don''t send above to the ground, where there is no physical way out of it, but seeing how dangerous this ruin is, I decided to take a chance.

    As for what I will do when something senses my abode and attacked it.

    Well, it is likely to happen, but if it does, I will use the teleportation formation. Yes, it had a teleportation formation, and it could be used in this ruin, but the range of it is not more than a hundred meters.

    The space here is pretty strong; in the outside world, it could have sent me three times further.

    I looked at the data for a few minutes more before I closed my eyes and entered my core. Appearing beside my clone, which is studying the information I have got from three people.

    There is a lot of it, and I need to decide what is true and false, while mapping my way as such, I would have to pass by all the ces I want to visit, with thest ce being the exit.

    Which is a little tricky here and dangerous.

    The ce which used to have the exit gates is no more. So, people need to use a little unconventional and tricky ways to get out.

    These ways are dangerous, and one needs to be lucky to get where one wants to be using them, but there is no other choice.

    I pushed that thought away; I had just entered the ruin and wouldn''t be thinking about leaving for at least a few days. Though I had asked my clone topile the list of ces from where I could leave this ce.

    I got out of my core and went to the bathroom to shower. After I had it, I entered the kitchen and started to cook a simple dinner.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I ate it alone, before going back to my core.

    I went to the library and began to do my homework; I didn''t feel like doing it, but I forced myself and remained on the desk, till I finished.

    It took longer than usual, but I finished and turned to my inheritance. I want to work on it, but feeling no interest in doing that.

    I need to feel interested. I had noticed that the speed of progress had slowed down in the past month. While I had only worked for a few hours a day on my inheritance, it had a huge impact.

    It is not like; I don''t want to work on it, I do, but I couldn''t.

    I once again tried, but like the past month, nothing came out. Seeing that, I got out and spent an hour walking around the two inds before getting out and sleeping.

    Hoping something would happen in the next few days, that would light up my interest again.

 Chapter 3664 Karnis Forge I

    Chapter 3664 Karnis Forge I

    ??3664  Karnis Forge I

    I woke up after seven hours of sleep and after freshening up and eating breakfast; before practicing the methods.

    Two hourster, I finished with them and showered before opening the window and was surprised to see that the energy was dense enough, that I couldn''t walk in it.

    It was clear, I would need to wait; I hope it is not too much. I want to start the journey as quickly as possible.

    I sat down and opened the recording of the night and was surprised, four battles had urred between the Sky Sovereigns.

    Three one was between the monsters, while one was between a person and a monster. It had happened near my abode.

    I looked for a while before closing my eyes and entering my core. For the next two hours, I have remained at my core. I attended the lesson and tried to finish the homework.

    I didn''t, as I was disturbed before I could finish it.

    Buzz!

    I had to open my eyes as my chair vibrated. The first thing I saw was the graph showing energy density. It had be thin enough that I could walk through it.

    I didn''t waste any time; I tapped on the few buttons on the interface and the armor appeared on my body.

    Two and half seconds after, a gate appeared in front of me, and I stepped inside.

    A momentter, I was out.

    I caught the pearl as it appeared in my hand and looked around. It is still dark, though it will be dawn in half an hour.

    It is quite risky to move so early, seeing there are powerful monsters everywhere, but I need to reach the forge by tomorrow. Leaving early would help me reach it quickly.

    I moved ahead, staying clear of the areas where the powerful monsters were and stopping when they came in my direction.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, it was dawn, and it was beautiful, with that misty purple hue around the sun.

    I had spent a few minutes watching it, before resuming my journey. Two and a half hourster, I came across a person and stopped to exchange information, but he refused.

    He even looked like, he was thinking of attacking me, but didn''t act on his thoughts, which kind of disappointed me.

    Fighting him, I would have been able to get his things, as well as the information, but he controlled himself. At least, a woman I had met half an hour after that was nice enough to exchange the information.

    Before I knew it, it was an evening again, and now; I have more information, which told me how dangerous this ce is.

    The ce I am in is one of the safest of the ruins; there are many that are extremely dangerous. Some of which are dangerous enough that only Sky Sovereign walked there.

    The Earth Sovereigns couldn''t go there, even if they wanted to. The energy is dense enough there in the morning to kill the Earth Sovereigns minutes.

    It is not just them; some areas are forbidden for even the Sky Sovereigns. Which isn''t surprising, given this ce was for Prime. While it had abandoned and degraded, some of those dangerous elements have remained.

    Some of them had even more dangerous.

    I rested the night in my abode and moved in the morning, when the energy had be thin enough for me to move.

    A few hours passed, and I began to notice more people in the vicinity. Which isn''t surprising; forge isn''t the only thing close. There are a few others, but I am only interested in the forge.

    It was nearly an afternoon when I saw the silhouette of it from the distance. A mountain range that seemed to be caved in several ces.

    Like someone punched it in anger a couple of times.

    If the information is right, it used to be the forge. Training people in artificing, while most sections of it had picked clean; every time new ones opened, people found a lot of things.

    It may look huge, but it is bigger than it looks. They have not only hallowed the mountain but also the ground beneath, that is where the forges were; it is a dangerous part, and many people die there.

    Sky Sovereigns.

    The information said that some forges still have enough power to incinerate the Prime.

    However, that information isn''t verified. Not that, it would affect me; seeing things that could kill Earth Sovereigns would kill me. I would be staying far away from the danger that could kill a Sky Sovereign, much less a Prime.

    Half an hour passed, and I came across the huge mountain and could sense thirty-seven people, both Earth Sovereign and Sky Sovereign, in my close vicinity.

    "Karnis Forge," I said as I looked at it admiringly, before walking toward it.

    I didn''t take the main entrance and instead walked toward the eastern side. If the information is right, I might be able to get what I am looking for there.

    I didn''t show myself as I traveled across the mountain range. I moved with the stealth and a little more than an hourter; I reached the enormous hole that led inside the mountain.

    There are broken formations everywhere, but the hole is huge enough that they could be avoided.

    I looked at them for a couple of seconds before walking inside. I added more forbidden power in my soul sense and also spread it further.

    The formations aren''t the only danger here. There are also people and monsters. Yes, there are monsters here, just as dangerous as those are outside, if not more.

    I moved slowly and stealthily. Avoiding broken formations, which are powerful enough to dust me into the dust, the moment they touched me, and I wouldn''t resist at all.

    It is written in the information, but I could also feel their power and understood they are far more dangerous than what is stated in the information.

 Chapter 3665 Karnis Forge II

    Chapter 3665  Karnis Forge II

    ??3665  Karnis Forge II

    I walked through the hole, avoiding hundreds of broken formations, before reaching the huge hallway.

    It is so huge that it looked like, it was made for the Grimms.

    I could see massive stone doors on both sides of them. Most of them are broken with stuff inside them taken; there is not a single useful thing that has remained in them as I scanned them with my soul sense.

    Even though it is very much expected. A slight disappointment couldn''t help, but appear in my heart.

    These ces have been picked clean thousands of years ago. There is no way I would find anything of value here, nor I am interested in ordinary things.

    If I had been after them, I wouldn''t have evene here, would have gone to the other ce, which could increase my strength.

    I do not want normal resources; I have plenty of them. More than I need. No, I want those extremely rare ones; the ones that could be used on the important projects like my abode.

    Those kinds of resources are extremely rare. There is a small chance I might find it here, but I am willing to give it one.

    Half an hour passed when I had sensed something and immediately, I walked into one of the broken rooms and stayed there without moving.

    Half a minuteter, a pair of Sky Sovereigns came with their soul sense moving around them, but they didn''t discover me, even when their soul sense passed over me.

    I waited for a few minutes, till they had stepped out of the hole before I got out of the room and resumed my journey.

    Soon, I had stopped again, and this time, not because I had sensed the people or the monster.

    No, there are stairs in front of me; they lead up and down.

    I looked at them for a moment, before choosing the stairs that lead down. It is more dangerous down there, but more precious things are present there as well.

    I climbed down floor after floor. Each one is so thoroughly cleaned. I didn''t find a single useful thing.

    It is to be expected. These are known floors; they have been open for thousands of years; I would have been surprised. If I had found anything in there.

    Hun!

    I had just thought when suddenly I stopped and walked toward the left room in front of me.

    I may have called the room, but it is a huge hall. A forging hall.

    There used to be forged here, made of formation, but powerful enough to melt anything of Sky Sovereign and below. It ispletely ransacked, and broken formations fly around it.

    My strings have avoided them, before picking up, a stone near the densely gathered broken formation.

    It brought it back carefully, till a palm-sized stone appeared in my hand.

    I looked at it clearly. It used to be part of the wall, but had melted and solidified, in some incident and it is likely why, it was able to hide that little thing inside.

    The rock is made of anti-sensory, and a thing inside couldn''t easily be recognized, even if one''s soul sense had breached inside.

    Mine did and found an amazingly rare thing. It is one I need and present in enough quantity that I would be able to use it in my reforging of breakthrough formation.

    Earlier, I was nning to use on danmis metal, but this grised metal piece is far better than it.

    However, using it would be a challenge. I hate to admit it, but currently, I don''t have the skill to use it and if I don''t gain enough skill, by reforging, I will not use it.

    This is very precious and hard to find. I would rather not use it unless I am confident in my skills.

    ''This is a good start,'' I thought and sent the stone to my core, where my clone immediately began to open the stone. It didn''t take over ten minutes before it opened the stone and brought out a purple-blue metal of fingernail size.

    I would need to purify it before I could use it, which I couldn''t do with my current skills. I didn''t even have the materials needed to be used in the process.

    As for purifying it without other materials, it is a task much harder than forging it. I would need a power of Prime or close to Prime to do that, not to mention the skills.

    My clone put it into the box and sent it to the repository, while I focused on my journey.

    Now, I begin to look at stones and other things more deeply. Though, I would be unlikely to do something like it, hidden in the stone.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It happened due to an ident. While there are thousands of melted stones, less than 1% of them were holding anything precious and even if they were, they had already been found by the others.

    The only reason I had found it was because of the properties of metal, which made it hard to detect with the soul sense.

    Once again, I reached the giant stairs and climbed down the floor.

    I climbed down seven more floors before I found anything precious. I had checked thousands of rocks and every nook and cranny but didn''t find a single precious thing.

    Hun!

    Another hour passed, and I was climbing down when suddenly I sensed something.

    ''Some people are attacking,'' I thought, reading energies. It is not happening on my floor or on the floor below me; likely on the five or six floors below me.

    It had excited me, but I had controlled my emotions and walked down carefully, to not get discovered.

    They are damn Sky Sovereigns that doing that and getting discovered by them is thest thing I want to happen. I didn''t forget those powerful people below them, like gunnie pigs.

    I have no interest in bing that.

    So, when I reached the floor above, where they were attacking. I sent my sneaky ruby down.

    It took a few minutes to reach the floor and sneakily and show me what they were doing. When I saw it, my eyes couldn''t help but be big as saucers with excitement.

 Chapter 3666 New Section

    Chapter 3666 New Section

    ??3666  New Section

    ''A new section,'' I thought excitedly.

    They are trying to open a new section, not a new floor. An entire new section, which will have its own floors.

    If they are lucky, this might be a section that might haven''t been opened before and that is what they are betting on, seeing the way, they are trying to open the way through it.

    They are trying to break the broken formation covering the broken wall. An extremely dangerous thing to do, but those five Sky Sovereigns were powerful and seemed to have taken all the precautions, with powerful artifacts floating around them.

    Still, even that wouldn''t be enough to protect them, if things really went wrong.

    It is the risk, that they are willing to take, and seeing the things found here, I would be too, if I had been in their ce.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I watched them sneakily and through the ruby. It is quite sneaky, but it has ws. The picture wasn''t clear and I couldn''t sense what was happening. I have to depend solely on the visuals.

    It had other senses, but using them wouldn''t be wise. Those Sky Sovereigns aren''t weak.

    A few minutes passed, and they were steadily making progress. If they were not taking the precautions, they would have been finished by now.

    Hun!

    I was watching when I suddenly sensed something from behind me. Someone ising. Thankfully, I had hit myself in a room and they would need to be very close to discover me.

    They do not have an interest in doing that.

    The new Sky Sovereign entered the floor. Others stopped and said something. The new Sky Sovereigns nodded and a few secondster, he took the position and started to attack with the other five.

    The wall of broken formations begins to separate at a faster pace.

    BOOOM!

    A little more than a minute passed, and the way formations moved enough that I could walk through them when a powerful explosion rang out.

    It was so powerful, that it shook the floors and sent the ripples of energies powerful enough that even being floor above and hidden in the room. It hit me hard enough that my armor needed to use itsplete defensive power to defend against it.

    ''I wonder if they survived?'' I asked myself.

    I am not only talking about the Sky Sovereigns but a couple of Earth Sovereigns, they were also there.

    It ispletely nk in front of me; the energies are so dense, that the ruby couldn''t see anything.

    Hun!

    A couple of seconds passed, and I saw the bodies moving.

    The first came into view were the Sky Sovereigns; they were getting up shakingly. The st was powerful enough to kill even a Peak Sky Sovereign, but they had prepared to defend against it.

    I turned my focus to the Earth Sovereigns, which are lying on the ground.

    For a moment, I thought they were dead, but they were not as they had started to twitch. Things be clearer. A couple of secondster and I saw them, heavily injured, but alive.

    Seeing this, I felt a little relief. I don''t know them, but I didn''t want to see them dead, due to this ident.

    Half a minuteter, I turned to a broken formation, which had been blown apart by the st. Now the broken formation was everywhere, turning the whole ce into a minefield, but the way had also opened.

    It is now big enough that two Grimms would be able to walk through itfortably.

    Big smiles appeared on their faces, including the faces of the Earth Sovereigns, who had started drinking the potions to heal the injuries.

    They looked at the new section before moving toward it, with their eyes burning in excitement.

    They have also be cautious, not only toward the danger but also each other. They have worked together because they needed to, but now, they have bepetitors.

    They moved toward the new section, with Earth Sovereigns following behind.

    I wanted to follow behind them, but I stopped and watched, two more Earth Sovereigns moving the floor. They had appeared when the explosion rang out, attracted by its sounds.

    As they walked through it, I also made my way toward the floor below.

    Some Earth Sovereigns looked at me, when I had reached down below, but didn''t say anything. I also didn''t say anything, but like always, I took a sample of their aura.

    I avoided the broken formation floating around and reached the entrance of the new sections, before passing through it.

    "Fuck, it is unexplored!" someone screamed in joy and people started to move faster. Including the Earth Sovereign and I joined the fray, to not arouse any suspicion, but soon, disappointment appeared on my face and curses under my lips.

    Sky Sovereigns released their energies and marked the doors.

    Some entered inside, while others tried to break their way through the broken formations.

    While I and other Earth Sovereigns watched with envy.

    I knew what to expect,ing here when there are Sky Sovereigns. They wouldn''t let us have even a scrap; we could only watch, as they loot the amazing things andugh in joy.

    I put the appropriate expressions on my face as I watched.

    Not all doors have broken formations. Some have aplete formation; others have no formation visible to them.

    I recorded all the doors inplete formation and my clones have already started to break them, while I acted like every other disappointed Earth Sovereign and moved down to the floor, hoping to find some scraps.

    It is very hard to get things where there are those above your level. If I didn''t have the capabilities to break the doors, I wouldn''t have evene here.

    I knew the Sky Sovereigns would be here and in front of them. I have no chance of getting those things, but I am confident in my ability, and I will get things.

    The only thing, I have to do is wait a little.

 Chapter 3667 Tools

    Chapter 3667 Tools

    ??3667  Tools

    I reached the second floor, and a few Sky Sovereigns were already there, and they had marked all the doors with their energies.

    Not leaving even a single floor for the Earth Sovereign.

    "Fucking bastards!" I cursed and climbed to the floor below. Only one Sky Sovereign hade here, but he had marked all the doors and even the most daring of us didn''t dare to walk inside those doors.

    Doing that would be a grave mistake.

    So, once again, we walked toward the stairs and reached the floor below, where we received a nasty surprise.

    "Blocked!" said the woman beside me with a nasty surprise. There is a powerful energy screen blocking the path.

    "It is powerful enough that even Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to break it," said another Earth Sovereign, and I couldn''t help, but agree to it.

    The energyyer is really strong. Even that group of earth Sovereign wouldn''t be able to break it.

    "I am out of here," I said in disappointment and walked back, with a few Earth Sovereigns following behind me.

    We looked around in hope, the broken rooms with hope, but they were still marked by the power of Sky Sovereigns of Sovereigns inside them.

    Soon, we were at the entrance of the new section and walked out of it.

    "Let''s hope there will be something on these floors," said one Earth Sovereign. "I am not going to waste my time here; I rather go and check out other ces," said another and walked up with most Earth Sovereigns following behind her.

    I didn''t and instead, I went inside and explored for an hour before taking out the pearl and entering inside.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It will take some time, for the Sky Sovereigns to finish, and I rather not waste time. So, after I freshened up, I cooked dinner; it was evening after all.

    Despite the broken formations, the inside of the mountain was isted enough that Earth Sovereigns could easily walk around it, without any fear.

    After I finished dinner I spent a few minutes rxing, before walking into the practice room and started to practice the methods.

    Two hourster, I was in the shower, washing away all the grime, beforeying on the bed and falling asleep immediately.

    I woke up five hourster. I freshened up and ate breakfast before walking out of the abode.

    I directly went to the newly opened section and, as I had expected, there was no one. There is one Sky Sovereign on the floor below and an Earth Sovereign, on the floor below that.

    Both of them are trying to break through the runic door.

    I walked toward the first door with runes and ced my hand over it. A momentter, a runic formation appeared above the formation covering the door, before itself like a key.

    Buzz!

    A secondter, a buzzing sound rang out. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face and I pushed open the door.

    Hun!

    The door closed behind me, and I looked at the huge hall, filled with dust and things.

    ''They should be parts,'' I thought, looking at different parts lying on dusty shelves and boxes. There was not a hint of disappointment on my face.

    Instead, there was a smile, because parts may not be useful, but many of them are made of precious materials and I would be able to melt them. I had already spotted more than a hundred materials that were useful to me.

    Not to mention, these parts are made in universal design. This means many things could be able to use them.

    Many of them sell at high prices.

    The organization, like Tor, is always looking at them. I might need some of them for the tools I have. So, I walked toward them and began to pick, after shing the medallion on them.

    Most of the protection had already been deactivated with me breaking the formations. The small ones that remained were broken by the medallion.

    Hun!

    Though, not all, there are some in here. That couldn''t be taken with the medallion. The level of ess required to get them is higher.

    Soon, I finished clearing the whole room, aside from those under the protection.

    I would really like to get my hands on them, and I could, but I am not willing to spend time on breaking their formation. At such a time, I would be able to empty the whole room.

    I reached the door, but I didn''t immediately open it and instead, I closed my eyes and sent the stream of pure forbidden energy.

    The protection of the door is strong enough that it could block all my energies, but not forbidden power. It passed through it and connected to a little something; I had left out of the door.

    It could show me things, like who is outside.

    I don''t want toe out, only to be discovered by the Sky Sovereign. That would be terrible. I had suffered that fate before and I would hate myself if I suffered it again, due to my carelessness.

    Click!

    Seeing there is no one on the floor and no sense covering it. I opened the door and walked out of it.

    The first thing, I did was scan the area with my soul sense. While the tool had shown me, there was no one in here. It is just a tool; I need to make sure with my own senses.

    Seeing there was nothing, I appeared beside the second door and brought out the formation.

    Click!

    Secondster, I opened the door and there were, too, the tools. I collected, leaving behind those, that are protected.

    I cleaned the entire hall in less than fifteen minutes before walking out after checking there was no one outside.

    Buzz!

    A few secondster, I entered the third door and, once again; I saw the tools. I had collected them all before appearing beside the door.

    Hun!

    I once again sent out the forbidden power and expected to see what I had seen before, moving my hand to open the door, when I had suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 3668 Greedy B####

    Chapter 3668 Greedy B####

    ??There is someone outside. An Earth Sovereign, she seemed to be looking around, with disappointment on her face.

    I sent another stream of the forbidden power into it, but this time, I didn''t break the flow and continued supplying the energy for the constant footage.

    If it had been a Sky Sovereign, I would have been cautious, but I do not need to be with the Sky Sovereigns. They will not discover, the tool or how it is scanning them with the forbidden power.

    It is even hard for the Sky Sovereign to discover, but I am being cautious against them.

    A few minutes passed, and she kept looking. I was debating whether or not I should sit down when she walked inside one of the rooms broken by the Sky Sovereigns.

    Click!

    I waited for a couple of seconds before quickly opening the door anding out. It is a risk, but I am not willing to waste a lot of time waiting for her to leave the floor. That might take a lot of time.

    As I came out, I heaved a sigh of relief when I saw her soul sense wasn''t covering the area.

    Most do not spread out their soul sense too much. It is risky.

    While soul sense might help you discover others, it will also help others to discover you and in ces like these where there are people who could kill you within a since the attack, they do not spread soul sense-wise as they usually do.

    Not all people have forbidden power like me, which helped their soul sense to hide better.

    There are more doors, but I didn''t open any of them. I had only opened three doors on each floor; I had done it to mitigate the risks.

    Staying long on each floor would be risky, but most importantly, I wanted to have variety. The information clearly stated, that each floor keeps a certain type of things; like this floor had kept the tools.

    I have few uses for it, but I would have preferred if I had got something else, more useful than the tools.

    So, if I had asked my clones to break all the doors of this floor, it would have been quite wasteful. It is much more efficient to have three doors on each floor. If I find something useful on any floor, I could always ask my clone to break them.

    I looked around before walking away from the floor and beginning to climb down.

    The Sky Sovereign is still there, looking at the door in full concentration. I didn''t disturb him and walked as far as away from him, before stopping in front of the broken door and walking inside, after looking at it for more than a minute.

    I need to y the part.

    The Sky Sovereign might seem like inplete focus, but every few seconds, he would send a wave of soul sense across the floor.

    I am relieved that he didn''t send it down the floor below; he might since, I had been here less than two minutes. So, I kept my soul sense active as I passed the time in the empty room, which had been picked clean by the Sky Sovereigns.

    I came out, taking the same to explore, which took me to clean, three rooms above, before looking around and entering another room and then I did it with another.

    I then explored the floor for a few minutes, before entering the floor below.

    There is no one in here. There was an Earth Sovereign, till a few minutes ago, but he had left, and I had wasted no time in appearing beside the door before cing my palm above it.

    Buzz!

    The runes came out, and a couple of secondster. It buzzed immediately, I opened the door and walked inside.

    I looked at the hall, and my eyes began to shine; everywhere I looked, I ores. Every size and shape, from small as fingernails to big as the boulders, all of them are here and it couldn''t help, but make me excited.

    Hun!

    It took a few seconds for me to realize. They are aniate ores and they are unprocessed. Aniate is a group of metals. They are rare and useful.

    It will be a task to refine them, but I am not worried about it. I am happy that, I have got them in a huge amount.

    I began to pick them up from the shelves, till only six of them had remained. they are protected in the formation. While I could solve formations, I am not going to.

    My clones are already busy in breaking other formations and the value of these six is far less than a whole room and that takes priority.

    Once I was done, I sent the stream of forbidden energy into the tool. There was nothing out, not a person or the soul sense. Seeing that, I didn''t waste any time and got out of the room.

    Click!

    Immediately, I appeared in front of the second door and opened it, before entering inside.

    As I had expected, this door is also filled with ores of different categories of metals, and I swipe it all away. In just minutes, I took everything in my storage, except for the sixteen things that are protected.

    I looked at the one longingly. I really needed that one; it would have helped me tremendously.

    I recorded the formation. If my clones are finished with their tasks, then I am going to try for it, is valuable enough to try but not enough to forgo the rooms.

    I looked at it, onest time before walking toward the door.

    Click!

    Once again, I used the forbidden power, and seeing there was no-one on the floor; I opened the door and walked out.

    Hun!

    I took a step out, when suddenly; I saw the womaning down the stairs, watching me,ing out of the door with wide eyes.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed at my heart, but behaved like, nothing happened.

    "You can open the doors," said the stone-skinned woman as she stopped in front of me. "I had something one use; I used it, to open the door," I replied smoothly.

    "Good. Then give me half of it," she said, with a nasty grin appearing on her face.

    "Are you joking?" I asked the greedy little bitch. "I am not asking all of it. I am asking only half of what you had gotten in front of the room. I am sure you had got more from the other rooms." She said with a greedy light shining from her eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "No," I said and walked away, but she appeared in front of me, with her aura of Peak Earth Sovereign pressing down on me.

    "You don''t want to fight me," she threatened, while I grinned. "You are not that powerful," I said and her face stiffened for a moment before even a nasty grin appeared on her face.

    "I may not, but I will tell that Sky Sovereign above, and I am sure he will be very interested in what you have," she said, and it was clear by her expressions, that she would really do it.

    Burst 100%.

    "You shouldn''t have threatened me," I said, and the full power of the burst entered my veins, at the same time, the rubies, which had been hiding also activated, creating an istion domain.

    My sword appeared in my hand and swung it at her.

    She reacted fast, with her full power bursting out in an instant. Seeing how quickly she reacted, she had been preparing for this.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against her ming bone spear and immediately her eyes widened, with blooding out of her lips, eyes, and ears, while she started to take a step back rapidly.

    It was the first time; I had used my full power sinceing to this ce and the woman was able to take it.

    She might be a greedy bitch, but she had the power to do it and I am sure, by her response, that she might have looted many people.

    "You will pay for this," she threatened as I appeared in front of her. "No, you will," I replied and swung my sword again.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    She was able to move her spear in front of her on time and defended against my attack before Iunched another one immediately.

    Not giving her a chance to get stabilized.

    I keptunching attack after attack, without giving her the slightest chance to rx.I need to deal with it as soon as possible before the Sky Sovereign or anyone senses the conflict.

    Thankfully, my rubies are doing a good enough job containing the energies of the battle and would be able to fool even the soul sense of the Earth Sovereign, but wouldn''t be able to fool Sky Sovereign.

    I need to finish her off before that because she is right. Once Sky Sovereign knows I have entered the room, they will not let me leave in peace.

 Chapter 3669 Wadlas Cavity

    Chapter 3669 Was Cavity

    ??CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    The woman is powerful, that despite using all my strength. I wasn''t able to deal with her instantly.

    I may not have the top power of the Earth Sovereigns, but it is on a higher-level and very few could have it. This woman did, and she is not even a Peak Earth Sovereign as she is projecting herself to be.

    "At mid-level, quite impressive," I said, and her eyes shed in surprise.

    I tried to take advantage of that, but she was not that surprised and reacted instantly to my attack.

    I didn''t stop and pressed her even harder, with the help of my clones. I have to deal with her as soon as possible; I can''t let the Sky Sovereigns above found out or even an Earth Sovereign.

    It won''t take long for the news to spread, and I will be in real danger.

    "Stop and I promised you. I won''t tell anyone a thing," she said, gritted her teeth. I didn''t say anything and kept attacking her.

    The pressure on her increases as I am getting closer and closer to her. She won''t be able tost long.

    I had just thought that when the opportunity presented itself and I took it. I could see the small grin on her face as I fell into her trap, but the next moment, that grin froze, and her eyes widened in horror.

    Bang!

    The back of my sword hit hard against her head, sending flying, before crashing against the wall hard.

    I appeared beside her unconscious body; the physical blow wasn''t enough to send her out, but the st of energy that entered inside her after the opening given to me by the physical blow.

    A minuteter, she is lying in one of the broken rooms covered in formations.

    She won''t be waking up anytime soon. However, if anyone entered her immediate range, she would be forcefully woken up.

    I took onest look and walked away from the room.

    I didn''t kill the woman as she didn''t want to kill me, but her action threatened my life, and she will pay for it.

    I have left, something in her that will give her a lot of frustration to take out. I have also taken everything from her, from her storage to artifacts.

    I have to say, she had a lot of things, and it will take quite a while for her to fill her storage like this. Short time, if she resorted to looting, but I hope her actions were the result of a moment of greed and a way of life.

    Not everyone would be as merciful as me.

    Buzz!

    I appeared in front of the third door and entered inside. There is another group of ores, which I had swept clean and walked out, only leaving those that are in the protection.

    There are more doors here, but my clone has cracked only three. I looked at them, before walking out of the floor.

    On the second floor, the Sky Sovereign is still looking at the door, and seeing his expression, it is clear that, he seemed to be close.

    I looked at the doors longingly before walking away. I had cracked these doors, but have no intention of opening them in front of the Sky Sovereign.

    It is not like; I didn''t get anything. I did, and I am more than satisfied with it. If I had some time, I might swing by here, open it and other doors.

    With onest look, I walked out and reached the floor above, where two more Earth Sovereigns had entered and one of them trying to crack the formation on the door.

    I wish I had some of that courage, but I have burned enough time that I didn''t have any wish to take such risks again.

    Soon, I was out of the section and began walking up. In a few minutes, I had reached the big hole through which I had entered this ce.

    I walked out and spread my soul senses was surprised to see more people than yesterday. Some Earth Sovereigns are even openly flying.

    Seeing them, I also flew up.

    There is one more ce I want to visit, more dangerous and unstable than this one, but I might find some good things there.

    With flying, I will reach there in minutes, instead of an hour or more, if I moved with stealth. It is a little reckless, seeing how many soul senses scanning me, but I want to fly.

    Little over ten minutester, I reached the mountain called, was cavity.

    It used to be big, but now has less than half of its original size. It looked like, someone massive had punched it from the top, reducing it to its current stage.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Though it might look like a punch, it is not what caused it. It happened, due to something triggering from below.

    Now, there are broken formations everywhere around the mountain and more inside. Not to mention the heat. This mountain is the most dangerous ce in the whole forge; many people die, before even entering the mountain, after entering it more.

    Still, people entered inside it; there were a lot of precious things. I want some of them.

    Thud!

    Inded at the base of the mountain. One could enter from the top too, but it is too dangerous seeing the sheer amount of broken formation floating around it.

    It is a little safer from the ground.

    I begin to climb the mountain with all my abilities active. I am as cautious as I can be, not wanting to trigger even a single one of these bright red broken formations.

    Triggering a single one could trigger others and it kills most people. Rarely does anyone survive this.

    It is too dangerous and if I didn''t want those things. I wouldn''t havee here, but I needed those. Now more than ever, my artifice skill increasing, and some of those things will really help me with that.

    Rip

    I suddenly stopped and moved back as fast as possible, but still cut through the bone by the piece of broken formation.

    It came out fast and if I hadn''t been prepared and warned by my clone. The bone dip injury isn''t the only thing it would have given me.

    It would have taken my entire leg.

    Seeing it, I had reduced my pace further, moving at the speed of a normal person''s running. It will take more time, but I will be safer.

    An hour passed and I could feel the heat.

    There is massive heating out of the temple that only Earth Sovereign and above could bear. It is spread outside because there is a group of powerful broken formations, which absorb it and turn it into fire elemental crystals.

    They are not rare, but the sheer amount of them is big enough that many people onlye for them.

    Most of them were already taken, but I could see some, but I am not interested in them. Rather, their quality. If I am able to get inside the mountain, then I will find ones of much better quality.

 Chapter 3670 Descending Into The Mountain I

    Chapter 3670 Descending Into The Mountain I

    ??="The top," I said as I reached the top of the mountain.

    There are a lot of formations floating around me and the heating from the mountain is powerful enough that nobody below the Earth Sovereign could bear it.

    Which is not big of a threat.

    Seeing even normal energies in this ce is dense enough that it will kill anyone below the power of the Earth Sovereigns.

    I looked down at the mountain, where it is hallowed in the center. Whatever happened had ripped the mountain from below through the center, tearing everything in its path.

    I didn''t stay at my spot for long on the top is very dangerous, with all those broken formations floating around, but going down would be even more.

    However, there, I could get the things I need.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    There is a map and information, but is not reliable, not because it is not urate, but because whatever happened, had ripped it from the down. So, everything is in shambles, with broken formations everywhere.

    What would be a way that could be blocked, an hourter by the broken formations.

    Here, one needs luck and a powerful exploring method. One couldn''t simply spread their soul sense, as that could trigger many broken formations.

    Still, I sensed the waves of soul sense, mixed heavily with the forbidden power. As stepped through the stones and broken rooms, avoided the broken formations, that were floating around.

    Most of the formations have been set in their ces. Only a minority are floating around, but every single one of them is dangerous.

    There are thousands in here that vaporize the Sky Sovereigns in an instant.

    I went down through the rocks and broken rooms. My speed is quite fast,pared to others. The soul waves are helping me map the ce and my clones are finding the best way to move through it.

    I found nothing useful as I descended, aside from the increasing heat.

    This might be a dangerous ce, but people havee here, and everything is picked clean. I didn''t find a single useful thing, but I didn''t mind; I knew there were goods ahead and I only needed to reach them.

    Over half an hour passed and I finally stopped.

    There is one broken formation, shining in red light, but its shine is bright and every few hours, a drop would fall down from it, where it would solidify.

    There is a red crystalline stter the size of my palm had already formed on the ground,pletely solidified.

    A few strings came out and moved toward the solidified stter and within seconds, it was removed from the ground safely and brought to my hands by my strings.

    I looked at it for a moment, before storing it in my storage.

    I havee across a few when I was climbing the mountain, but they didn''t interest me. Their grade wasn''t high enough for me to waste my effort, and this one did.

    It was only a fist size, which isn''t big, but it contains huge energies. The deeper I go, the better quality of fire crystals I would get. If I go deep enough and luck is with me, then it won''t be a fist-size crystal that I would get.

    I stored it to my core and moved forward, and a few minutester; I stopped again and picked up, another finger-sized fire elemental crystal.

    I go deeper and deeper and aside from the fire elemental crystals. I didn''t get anything else.

    Soon, three hours passed since I began to descend the mountain.

    The heat bes high enough here that, a normal Initial level Earth Sovereign would turn to dust. The broken formations here are also powerful enough that a single one could vaporize me.

    Bang!

    I was thinking about the explosion when one rang out, far below me. It was powerful, as one would expect, but deep enough that it didn''t things this high.

    This is good because I don''t want to die and hearing an explosion like this makes me feel, I might, and I want to go back immediately.

    I pushed away these thoughts as soon as they came and resumed my descent.

    These explosions are quitemon. It might be hard to believe, seeing as one might think, after thousands of years, things must have settled into the rhythm and it is most true, but also slightly untrue.

    These are notplete formations, which are predictable. They are broken and do things, that are not their purpose.

    Sometimes, two formations would sh. Most of the time, they would repel, but sometimes, they would explode. One of the rarer times, they would merge and turn into a unique formation.

    Sometimes this wouldn''t work, and they would explode.

    There are many reasons for them to explode, including the interference in the people and some monsters that linger here.

    What I want to say is, that things are unpredictable here and one not only needs to be smart and cautious but also lucky, because things here are out of one''s control, and if one is unlucky, one will find themselves in one of these explosions.

    Another hour passed, and I stopped, looking at the cracked and broken wall with eyes shining.

    "It is a good thing, no one had found you," I said slowly, and strings moved. They gently begin to remove the ster from the wall, before taking out a silvery metallic thing.

    It is a storage ring, and it is quite old, and looking at the signs, it is pretty old and suffered quite a lot.

    The greatest damage done to it was the explosion that had killed its wearer. It had also gone through a few more explosions, but they were not stronger as the one that had killed its wearer.

    It is easy to see it all and in a few minutes, I could even tell how many explosions it had suffered and how powerful they were, but I am not going to do those useless things.

    I need to do only one thing and that is to find out whether it is working and if it is, then if still has something, even after this long.

    The storage rings are not forever. The space in them degrades over time and the speed depend on the quality of the ring and the idents it suffered.

    I covered the ring with the forbidden energy before sending the sting of energy. It would have been wise to send the ring to my core and my clone to look at it, but I want to do it myself.

    The energy touched the ring, and my eyes lit up, seeing the ring was fine and the space inside it, is still in a top shape.

    Now, the question is what the ring has and whether the thing inside it is still fine.

    I scanned the ring, and a big smile appeared on my face. Many things here, had been spoiled over thousands of years, but there are still many that remained in good shape, and I had seen a couple of things that interested me.

    I want to look at them more clearly, but I couldn''t do that here. So, with a heavy heart, I put the ring in my core and resumed my journey.

 Chapter 3671 Descending Into The Mountain II

    Chapter 3671 Descending Into The Mountain II

    ??Seven hours passed since I had descended this dangerous mountain and got many things, but my biggest haul was the storage ring.

    I have found enough things in there, and they are good enough, that even if I return now, there would be a big smile on my face.

    I am quite lucky to find it.

    It is very hard for spatial rings to remain in such condition for thousands of years, in an environment like this. The only reason it did, is because of its grade; it was pretty high, much better than the one I am wearing on my finger.

    A few minutes passed, and I slowed my face.

    My expression turned serious, and I took a turn, before crouching down, under a very dangerous-looking broken formation.

    I kept walking for a four and half minutes before I had stopped.

    In front of me is a scene that I have seen countless times. A shining red formation absorbs the energy and releases the drops, but this one is slightly different.

    Before, unlike all the instances, where spatter wasn''t bigger than my palm. This one was as wide as my entire arm and tall as my hand. Fully solidified, with energies powerful enough to incinerate me instantly, if I get caught within its explosion.

    Strings came out of my hand, and within a second, a fire crystal was in my core.

    There was a small on my face, because, unlike all the crystals I had found till now. This one is really useful to me, and the quantity is also big enough.

    Now, I hope, I will keep finding things as good as this one, for the rest of my journey. Which won''t be much longer, seeing the heat had already reached high enough to incinerate the Peak Earth Sovereigns.

    I will be able to go, a little further than normal Peak Sovereigns, with the changes with my armor.

    If I use my strings to wrap myself, I will be able to reach a ce where top Earth Sovereigns could or even the ce weaker Sky Sovereigns could, but not further than that.

    I wish I could go further than that, but unfortunately, I couldn''t. It is the ce where only Sky Sovereigns could go and even with all my abilities, I wouldn''t be able to go there.

    Till now, I have found only one thing I havee here looking for. The elemental crystals and, ahead, I will find some of better quality.

    I hope I will get a few more things.

    While I wouldn''t have been disappointed since I had got the ring, still, I would have liked to get some things, I hope to get and information said, I might be here.

    I didn''t need to be disappointed yet. I have yet to reach the end of my journey and until then, anything could happen.

    BANNNNNG!

    I had just thought that when another explosion rang out, but unlike others. It had rattled me; it was very close, just a hundred meters down.

    It had shaken things in such a way that formations moved from their ces, with a couple of them shooting toward me.

    Puch!

    Full power burst through me as I moved to avoid them and I had avoided the four, but the fifth one was too fast. It had been small as a bullet and was powerful enough that it had pierced through my shoulder ande out through the other side.

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is not tearing through my bones that made me curse. That is a serious, but one I could heal. What made me curse was that it had left powerful energies behind that could incinerate me.

    It was a good thing I had created the powerful measures that activated, but the energies were powerful enough to leave even those measures struggling.

    Currently, there is a bubble made of runes that contains the energies, but those energies are so powerful that they could tear it apart if they kept burning like this.

    That is why these runes are also absorbing some of those energies and sending them to my armor through the link.

    If it had been normal formation, it wouldn''t have been possible. The energy is powerful enough to burn a Peak Earth Sovereign, but they are being contained in the formation that had the ancient runes.

    The link between it and my armor is purely of the ancient runes.

    My armor lit up as it epted the energies and began to process it through the thousands of crushers.

    The bubble kept sending the energies and slowly the mayhem began to get in control, till the bubble stopped struggling. As it happened, it began to send more energies and within a minute, thest of the energies had disappeared and processed by my armor.

    The bubble went back to its ce, ready to react to deal with more attacks, if they came, while I started to heal my bone injury.

    It was serious but small and I had healed enough that I could control my hand properly again, which made me relieved. While I didn''t use my hand much as I descended the mountain, I needed to keep it in ready shape.

    As I dealt with the injury, I found a safe corner and stood there.

    There is nothing safe here, but the thick cavity formed by the explosion felt safe because of the sparsity of the broken formations in it.

    I could also defend well against any explosion, creating a concave shield, with my back behind the strong wall. It is better than standing in between fallen walls with broken formations everywhere.

    ''It is time,'' I said and sent out soul waves.

    I had stopped it with an explosion, while I knew changes triggering something were extremely rare, I didn''t want to take the chance.

    Hun!

    It only took a second for the first wave to bring data and when I saw it, I couldn''t help, but get shocked and a big smile appeared on my face.

    It is from the explosion site; that explosion had brought out something that was previously hidden.

 Chapter 3672 Forge Door

    Chapter 3672 Forge Door

    ??"Finally, something good," I said with a big smile on my face.

    The explosion was power, and it had brought out something that was hidden before. It was so deeply hidden, that even my soul sense, infused with forbidden power, wasn''t able to see it.

    It is a brown-stone door, big enough that a man twice my size could walk through.

    It is without a crack and even a formation couldn''t be seen on it. That didn''t affect my mood at all.

    ''If I am not, then this is likely the forge door,'' I thought. There is not enough information about it to be a clear guess, but if I were to make any, then it would be that.

    I wanted to go toward it immediately, but I controlled myself.

    I had sent the soul sense there because I wanted to avoid that area, but since I want to go there now.

    I will have to wait.

    It had been only a few minutes since the explosion and things were still unstable there. It will be a while before they calm down enough that I can go there without any fear.

    However, waiting uselessly isn''t an option either when I need to solve the formation to open that gate because I don''t have a key.

    Like all doors, it requires the key. A medallion would have been fine if it was still connected to the central grid, but that degraded hundreds of thousands of years ago.

    I decided to take a risk.

    I took a deep breath, and a string came out of me. A single string, invisible without any aura. It is so invisible, that even Sky Sovereigns soul sense wouldn''t be able to discover it.

    The string moved down, with its size, it took less than a minute to reach the door.

    As it did, it faintly touched it and the formation activated in my armor, sending out a pulse of energy down to the string, before it reached the end of the string and entered the door.

    A couple of secondster, the pulse came back, much weaker.

    Like before, it traveled through the string, before entering inside me to my core, where my clone immediately decoded it.

    Seeing the formation, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face, but soon it turned serious. The formation isn''t easy, it would be said to be quite difficult; I would need to use all my clones to solve it.

    It would be a little faster with me joining and this time, I had even felt an interest in doing it, but I won''t.

    It is too dangerous. I need to be out and alert to deal with any threat thates with it. If I focused on solving formation, I would be defenseless against any formation.

    So, I handed the formation to my clones, while I stayed alert for any danger.

    I only stayed in my ce for an hour, before I moved. I didn''t descend but moved around. It is dangerous and I shouldn''t take such a risk when I find such a big thing, but I couldn''t stay in one ce.

    It is going to take hours to solve the formation.

    My soul waves have found a few interesting things, and I am going to check them out.

    Time passed, and I checked out things one after another; moving around the huge cavity that is in the center.

    I found some interesting things, including the elemental crystals, a few pieces of rare metals, and an interesting soul.

    It was not from here. If I am not wrong, it hade out of someone''s storage and remained here for thousands of years, absorbing the heat energies.

    On the outside, it looked like amon soil and even a casual scan of soul sense couldn''t see anything special about it, but I did, and I have to say, it surprised me.

    The number of energies the soul contains is far more than the elemental crystals on the floor.

    I don''t know what, but it will be useful to me.

    Thirteen hours passed and my clones had yet to solve the formation. They are clones, in an hour or two they will be finished; I hope finish soon.

    With more time to pass, I moved around. Now and then, I would look around. From some ces, I would catch a glimpse of the night sky.

    It is a night and at this time, I wouldn''t have been able to stay outside, but here it is fine. The energies of the outside are blocked in this ce, even when nearly all the formations have been destroyed.

    I am d it is blocking the energy because I don''t want to use an abode in a ce like this, but it is also the ce I would hide if shit hit the n here.

    Earlier, when the explosion rang out so close, I had the abode ready. If I had felt like I would die staying out, I would have entered my abode.

    It is the only thing that gives me some confidence in surviving here.

    An hour and a half passed, and a smile appeared on my face. They did it; they had solved the formations.

    Seeing that, I had wasted no time and walked toward it.

    I am a little distance away and it took me, nearly an hour to reach it, but I did.

    I didn''t immediately start and looked at the door first. It is made of thick brown stone. It is not a natural rock, but one forged and it is a job of Lv. 7 artificer, from what I could tell.

    The door is in, aside from the emblem of the hammer on it. It is what made me think it was forge rooms; it is a mark found on them.

    I ced my hand over it, not touching it.

    As I did, a violet formation came out and covered the door. I used the best formation ink, I have and hoped that is enough.

    Buzz!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The formation buzzed, and a relief flooded into my eyes, before clearing my emotion.

    I took a deep breath and pushed open the door. The moment I did, I froze, seeing the first thing inside.

 Chapter 3673 No. 4 Khels Chime

    Chapter 3673 No. 4 Khels Chime

    ??"No. 4, Khel''s Chime," I said as I control over my emotions.

    In front of me is a violet-colored metallic drum with a blue swirling design. It is no drum; it is one of the one hundred and one cauldrons of Raan.

    I have number five, song of sar.

    Those one hundred and one designs are cauldrons; mainly for alchemy, but all of them could be used for artifice. I use the song of sar, more for artifice, than for the alchemy, which it is for.

    The Khel''s chime is one of a few designs among hundred and one cauldrons, that specialize in artifice than the alchemy.

    I had not thought I would get it. I know it is here, and people have got it, but all of them seemed to have been looted thousands of years ago, and not a single one of them had remained, but clearly, there are.

    One is right in front of me.

    I walked toward it, admiring it. checking, if there is any damage, but there is not. It is made from the great titan''s designs; it isn''t easy to damage them.

    Like the song of sar, it is one of three cauldrons that could be forged by Sky Sovereigns. Though very few Sky Sovereigns have the power to forge them; most are forged by the Prime.

    Like the song of sar, I have. It is forged by the prime; there was a signature of prime on it.

    I want it, it will make things very easy for me; not only helping me forge better, but also because of it, my two clones won''t need to share it between them.

    They won''t need to time their usage. Now, they would be able to work with individual tools, without any problem.

    I want to take it inside my core immediately, but it is clearly protected. I will need to break the protection before I can take it inside my core.

    I didn''t waste any time and moved my hand toward it. A momentter, a wave released from my hand entered the invisible protectiveyer around it and returned a couple of secondster.

    "Not going to make easy, hun!" I said as I looked at the formation, which is even harder than the door''s.

    It didn''t matter, I will have it. Even if I had to spend days here. My clones had already begun to solve it.

    I looked around it and I could see it being connected to the forge. The energies from the underground volcano would enter the Khel''s Chime. Those energies are best to run the artifacts like this.

    For my needs, I don''t need energies that powerful, but I would need to be prepared. With the speed, artificing skills are growing, I would need them sooner rather thanter.

    There are a few things around in the room, which I had quickly collected. Aside from two other things, that are protected. One is a pure blue metal te, and the other is crystalline ore.

    Seeing them, my eyes lit up, but I controlled my emotions.

    I first need to get my hands on the Khel''s Chime and everything else wouldeter.

    It is why; I moved to the corner and took out my abode before entering inside. There are a few broken formations, so I couldn''t take the risk and while I could stay out like before, I want to help to solve the formation despite the disk.

    ''No formation had been triggered,'' I thought, seeing no change in the room, and took a sigh of relief.

    Seeing that, I sat down and entered my core. I directly appeared by theke, where three clones were sitting. Nine of them had merged, turning three, but these three were more powerful.

    I rarely use them, but I need to right now.

    I sat down beside them and began working on solving in a huge formation floating in front of me.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is a really hard formation, that would be hard for people of my level to solve, but I could. I haveplete confidence that I alone could do it, but that would waste time and I don''t have much to waste.

    I began, and for the first time in over a month; I found myselfpletely focused. I wasn''t this focused, even doing my homework in the past month as I am right now.

    I am as focused as I used to be before I lost it.

    I didn''t even get happy about it as I am fully focused on formation. It seemed like I wanted Khel''s Chime so much that I had forgotten everything else, even the mood that enveloped me for more than a month.

    I had hoped this would happen, and it did.

    I am sure it wouldn''t heal the problem. If the psychological problems were so easy to heal, then everyone would have taken the trip to any realm or runes ande out all feeling fine.

    It might fix my mood, but I am sure it is the first step, that I needed.

    Before I knew it, seven hours passed, and I had made steady progress in solving the formation. I am still away from solving it, but now there is a road in front of me.

    I got up and went to the kitchen and cooked myself something simple.

    After I finished, I opened my eyes and brought the food out, before opening it and eating alone, before sleeping for four hours.

    Once I freshened up and practiced. I once again joined my clones, who had made a huge progress, but were still a distance away from solving.

    Six hours passed, and we have reached quite close. It won''t take long for me to solve the formation.

    I was right.

    Three and a half hourster, the formation is solved. I had triple-checked it, as a mistake would be costly.

    All tests were positive.

    Seeing that, I got out and appeared in front of the Khel''s Chime. I didn''t immediately take out the formation, but looked at it with my methods for a minute.

    Only after I became sure did I raise my hand forward and bring out the formation.

 Chapter 3674 Carton

    Chapter 3674 Carton

    ??Buzz!

    The buzzing sound rang out, and the formation broke away. Immediately, my power covered the Khel''s Chime, and it appeared in my core.

    "I got it," I said, with a big joyful smile on my face.

    My clone had already begun working on it, while others began to solve the two formations. Which are much easier, but would still take a few hours to solve.

    If they were normal things, I wouldn''t have been willing to spend the time on them, but they were not. They are important, especially that metal te, which already seemed to be refined.

    I can tell what they are, but I would need to feel them with my soul sense, which I couldn''t with the formation protecting them.

    I looked at them for a moment before returning to my abode and went to my core. I didn''t immediately start solving the formation and instead looked at Khel''s Chime, which my clone was inspecting.

    It had only inspected it for a minute before joining me with others, solving the formations. Once the formations are solved, it will have enough time to check out the artifact.

    Three hours passed and then fourth and fifth. It was at the sixth hour; I finished with the formations and got out of the abode.

    Buzz!

    I released the formation from my hand and a few secondster, it buzzed. The protection disappeared and a thick te of metal appeared in my hand.

    "It really is," I said with a big smile.

    This is a ghasin metal, a very rare type of metal. It could be used in various things as supplementary material, and I already know where I am going to use it.

    Buzz!

    I admired it for a second before putting it into my core and turning to the block of ore. The runes removed its protection, and I picked it up from its stand.

    "It seemed like, I was wrong," I said, but there was a smile on my face.

    I am d I was wrong because it turned out to be something different. Even more precious than I had expected.

    I put it away and walked toward the door, before stopping and sending out a stream of forbidden power. Of course, even the stone door is no exception; I need to be cautious, especially in a ce.

    It is not just for the powerhouses, but also for broken formation, which mighte by the door and me opening it might disturb them.

    That would be bad.

    Hun!

    A momentter, a surprise appeared on my face as I saw the stream of forbidden power wasn''t enough. The stone door had blocked it.

    The forbidden power isn''t omniscient. It needs to be strong to deal with the strong things. So, I increased the amount and kept increasing, when I saw even that wasn''t enough to pass the defenses of the stone door.

    I needed to use twelve times more forbidden energy than I had initially used before it was able to pass through the stone door and I saw what was on the other side.

    Click!

    A few secondster, I opened the door and walked into the death zone, where there were thousands of broken formations within a hundred-meter radius of mine.

    As I took a step out, soul waves started to release from me, while I looked around, thinking about what to do.

    I have gotten far more than I hade here expecting and I should get out, but I felt my legs moving down.

    I want to go down and till I can, before getting out, and that''s what I did.

    An hour passed, and I had reached the limit. Seeing that string begin toe out of me and start to wrap around my body. It is not a simple wrap; every string has a formation. That will help me bear this immense heat more efficiently.

    Though, now, with strings wrapping around me. I won''t be able to use my strings to bind the enemies.

    I have note across any enemy here since I came here. There were a few monsters, but I had avoided them expertly.

    With the protection of strings, I moved forward. collecting anything I havee across, but it is mostly the fire crystals. Their quality is getting better and better with every step I take.

    It is of the Sky Sovereign.

    Normal Sky Sovereign grade elemental crystals don''t interest me much, seeing I could easily get them, but these are not normal. These crystals had many different energies and an extremely faint amount ofw power.

    It is so faint that only Prime could sense it and I wouldn''t have believed it, if not information saying it.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I stopped as I sensed something and sent a few more soul waves. For a few seconds, I thought of returning, but seeing the distance, I decided to move forward.

    Time passed as I moved deeper and deeper into the areas that could only be walked by the Sky Sovereigns.

    Anything below would turn to ashes.

    Half an hour passed, and I was reaching the limit, when suddenly my soul waves discovered something.

    I decided to check it out and soon, I reached the ce which was blocked by the stones. I thought for a few minutes before gently removing those stones.

    I didn''t do it extremely carefully, and soon the way opened, and I walked inside.

    ''This area isn''t explored much,'' I thought as I stopped in front of a block of elemental crystal bigger than me. Till now, I was able to get one that is slightly bigger than my hand, but this one is huge.

    It is clear, that I am the only one who came here, since this ruin opened this time, or I wouldn''t have gotten it.

    It took me a few seconds, but I had a big crystal in my hand and moved ahead.

    In the next fifteen minutes, I had gotten two more, along with a few things, before I reached the ce, that my soul waves had sensed and I have to say, seeing the things, I am a little surprised.

    ''It seemed like a storage ring had ruptured here and materials inside caused explosions throughout the years,'' I thought as I looked at the things.

    There are many valuable things; they have changed beyond recognition, and some be useless. Still, there are many useful things I could see, and some have changed in this ce.

    However, my eyes are on one thing; a wooden carton, which is broken in many ces and burned.

    Even the things inside had broken, but not all.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It is a carton of wines, and if my soul sense is right, then seven of the twelve bottles that had been in the carton are still sealed.

    That doesn''t mean they would be fine. This isn''t the environment suitable for wines, not to mention they had been here for thousands of years.

    It is also surprising; they had survived for a long while, almost everything was destroyed. That wooden box is anything normal and the wine that is stored inside it also wouldn''t be.

    I walked toward it and gently pushed things around it away, before taking the carton and putting it in my core to let my clone see, whether the wine was any good.

    Hun!

    As I did that and moved to the other stuff when I suddenly stopped and turned.

 Chapter 3675 Sky Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 3675 Sky Sovereign </h4>

    ?It didn''t take long before a figure appeared in front of me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He is a Stone-Skin with bright yellow stone skin. Likely from some fire stone tribe. It is the reason why, it could move so fast, here despite being Initial Sky Sovereign.

    "It is quite a corner," he said, looking around with eyes shining. "It is," I replied.

    "Mind sharing?" he asked. "No problem," I replied, and I walked toward the thing, I was interested in.

    I would like nothing more than to get away. It is a freaking Sky Sovereign. Even in a dangerous environment, it could kill me rather easily, but that would have made him harm me more.

    So, I had cloaked myself with an aura of Sky Sovereigns.

    He would need to think about it a hundred times before he attacks me. It is a dangerous n, but far safer than running away with the time, I had or revealing my true level.

    We picked up, things one by one, mostly metals. There are some artifacts, but most have turned useless, and others aren''t useful to me.

    Though, he seemed happy getting some, and I had let him have it.

    "You were the one who opened that forge room, weren''t you?" he asked suddenly. Hearing that, I froze for a moment.

    "Yes," I replied.

    I was surprised that he knew about it, but I had controlled that surprise. I had stayed there nearly a day, and he might havee there, and saw being upied.

    "You must have got quite some things," he said, turning toward me fully. "A few," I replied, and a smile grin appeared on his face.

    "Mind sharing some with me?" he asked. "No," I replied, and there was a smile on my face. The grin on his face widened, and he moved very fast and I have to say, I am surprised. I didn''t know he would attack me.

    He stopped a momentter, with a surprise on his face, and a faint red light came out of his body, revealing strings that connected to the broken formation, with him being its center.

    Seeing those energy strings, a surprise on his face had turned to shock.

    I may have not expected him to attack, but I had prepared for it, and it is a good thing I did because the bastard was also hiding its power.

    It is not the initial Sky Sovereign, but Mid-Sky Sovereign.

    "You think these strings will stop me?" he asked, looking at me angrily. "No, but they will keep you upied for long enough for me to get away," I replied and smiled.

    "You are underestimating me. If you think, these strings will be able to stall me for more than a few minutes. It is better that you just give me the Khel''s Chime and I will let you leave without a problem." He offered.

    I am not surprised; he knows what was in the forge room. There were hundreds of those rooms and all of them had started equipment, including Khel''s Chime.

    "Goodbye," I said to him and walked away.

    "You will pay for this, bastard!" he threatened, but I could see he had already started working on the strings and he had some skills.

    They were no ordinary strings, but strings made of formations. He couldn''t just snap them away. No, he would need to break those formations, and it wouldn''t be easy for him to do it within an hour.

    As for why, an hour? Because half an hourter, because an hourter, those strings will activate and make the formations crash.

    It might create a huge explosion.

    I wish I could get the timer low, but I couldn''t. if there were an explosion, then I need to be far enough to be safe from it. As much as possible, seeing there is no ce in this ce is safe.

    It is quite regretful that I had to leave now, I think I might have been able to explore a little further before the heat reached my limit.

    I am not disappointed. I might have found a few things, but I am sure nothing I had found could bepared to the Khel''s Chime or things in that storage ring.

    I moved fast, but not fast enough to get myself killed while sending the soul waves toward the Sky Sovereign. I need to keep an eye on him; I couldn''t always assume things and seeing how fast it could move, I have to be careful of him.

    Early, he had taken less than twenty seconds to reach me. I don''t want something like that to happen.

    It is a damn Sky Sovereign; I am no match for it. The only way, I could survive is by not letting it find me.

    BANNNG!

    An hour passed, and a loud bang rang out. It was powerful, but I hade far enough that it didn''t affect things much.

    Still, I had waited in my spot for a few minutes before resuming my journey.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed when I received quite a surprise. My soul waves have caught it, and it is moving up fast.

    ''Bastard survived!'' I thought.

    His condition didn''t look good, but rage in his eyes was enough to tell me, that it wouldn''t hamper him from taking his revenge on me, and seeing how careless he was using the soul sense, he would find me sooner thanter.

    This ce is triggering, and even using a stealth method might trigger the formation. I am still using it, but not at its full capacity and I don''t want to take risk.

    I thought for a while before taking out my abode and activating it a few minutester on the spot that seemed safe-ish.

    Using the abode is also dangerous, but less than using the stealth method. Unlike the stealth, I am not moving with my abode and wouldn''t being across thousands triggering formations.

    With that thought, I entered the abode.

 Chapter 3676 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 3676 Escape ?</h4>

    ?''The bastard isn''t willing to let go,'' I thought.

    It had been seven hours since I had hidden in the abode, and he was still searching for me. He had narrowed down a swath of area and searched for every nook and cranny of it.

    He had even taken out an artifact to sense the spatial devices.

    Thankfully, it didn''t work on my abode, or he needed to be closer than the hundred and twelve meters he had been two and half hours ago.

    I looked at the data for several seconds, before turning on the work I had been doing with my clone, while every minute I would send the soul waves. I need to keep track of the bastard.

    Until then, I am passing the time working.

    I am working with my clone, forging some things to test the Khel''s Chime and I have to say, it is an amazing artifact.

    We are forging things, and it is helping us a tremendous, far more than a song of sar, which had gone back to my alchemist clone.

    A few more hours passed, and I looked at the blue te. It is from darhis ore, that I had just refined. It is really hard to do it with my skills and I didn''t think, I could refine it to such a degree, but I did, and it is amazing.

    "It is really good," I said, looking at the thing I had refined.

    I had put the te down and turned to Khel''s Chime. "You are going to help me a lot," I said to it, before walking away.

    I checked the state of the bastard, it had disappeared. For over an hour, my soul waves could not find it. It had disappeared throughout the hours, but for a few minutes and I would always find him, as long as I widened the range of my soul sense.

    Now, even with increased range, I wasn''t able to find him.

    It is like, he had disappeared. No, he hadn''t disappeared. Either he is dead, or he is out of my range. He might have got tired and left, chances of that happening are high as when I hadst sensed him, he was above me and ascending.

    I wanted to go out, but I shook my head. It might be hiding out of my range. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I will wait till even someone like him grows tired of waiting and leaves. It is hard to wait for the enemy, where there is danger on every side.

    I went to the library and began to work on my homework.

    My concentration hadn''t returned, but now I am focusing better than before. As I had said, such problems aren''t solved immediately; they take time.

    A few more hours passed, when I opened my eyes and cooked myself dinner. I ate dinner, before sleeping for five years.

    "It is time," I said as I came out of the shower after practicing the method.

    It is not even properly twenty-four hours since I had hit here, but I couldn''t afford to hide anymore. I have to get out of this ce and go to new ces.

    Hiding here wouldn''t benefit me at all.

    So, I took a deep breath and walked out of my abode before starting to walk above.

    I had used the way I hade, but many times, I needed to change the route. The broken runes would have blocked that way, and sometimes, there wouldn''t be a way there, thanks to the explosion.

    A few hours passed, and I had reached the top when I had finally sensed the bastard.

    He is waiting outside, with his soul sense scanning the huge mouth every few seconds. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    The bastard, want the Khel''s Chime desperately.

    I wouldn''t me him; the thing is too amazing to not want it, but it is not going to get it, because I am going to leave through the mouth it is watching like a hawk.

    While the mouth is the main way, there are a few others that had been discovered by my soul waves when I first time came here. Some would lead me into the middle mountain, while others toward the base.

    They are dangerous, but everything here is dangerous.

    I changed my course and forty minutester; I reached the mouth of the way, that will leave near the base of the mountain.

    I had sent long soul waves and mapped the tunnel.

    After a moment of hesitation, I had entered inside. This ce is going to be extra dangerous because, inside the mountain, there is only one. If Ie across the danger in one direction, I could only run to the opposite side.

    It is still better than getting discovered by the Sky Sovereign, as then, my end wouldn''t be good.

    A few minutes passed, and I stoppeding across a wall of broken formation, with only enough space for a normal person to pass through.

    Usually, I avoided such narrow ways, but I gritted my teeth and passed through them. Heaving a sigh of relief, a momentter when I got to the safety of the other side.

    For the next few minutes, I came across many such dangers and also found a few interesting things that made me feel a little better about taking this road.

    They are good enough. I had spent a few minutes taking them out of the dangerous ces.

    Times passed, and I reached the end of the tunnel, which was blocked by stones and dirt.

    I will have to remove them and the job going to take some time as there are some formations in between. I didn''t waste any time and began removing the stones and the dirt.

    It took me nearly two hours, but I did it. Now, there was a light on the side, and I walked toward it.

    "Out!" I said, a little too loudly, but I didn''t care. I had got out without getting discovered by the Sky Sovereign.

 Chapter 3677 Farsin

    Chapter 3677 Farsin

    ??"You will pay for this one day," I said, looking at the stone-man flying over the mountain before walking away.

    I felt a sick joy seeing him still waiting for me, while I make the way toward the next generation. I wonder how long he will wait for me; he will be pretty mad when he will realize, I had got away.

    That ce was really dangerous, and I wish I could say, it is one of the few in here, but it is not the case.

    Nearly every ce is dangerous here; some more than this. Many would require me to have strength stronger than this, and that is where I am going.

    The next ce could help me raise my strength. It raised the strength of many people and killed more than that.

    It is death well, more than half of the people who jumped in it never came back. There are also ces in there, less effective than that one, and many people prefer that.

    People like the danger, but not many have a death wish.

    If I kept moving at my current pace, I would reach there the day after tomorrow. I would have reached there by tomorrow evening if I had left for it in the evening.

    Three hours passed as I had left the forge behind and now, even if that bastard turned to Peak Sky-Sovereign, he wouldn''t be able to find me.

    I had changed everything about me, from aura to levels. He was searching for Sky Sovereign, while I am an Earth Sovereign. He is searching for humans, and I am not.

    Not to mention, I am not going to let it find me. I was already sending the soul waves the moment I discovered him. I would activate my stealth at full power or hide in my abode like I did earlier, but I don''t think it woulde to that.

    It would not be able to find me.

    Two more hours passed, and I continued with the journey, avoiding the dangers as well as the people.

    There are people, not a lot, but still enough, that I could sense them in every direction. Some are even fighting. I didn''t step into it and continued.

    I had to make a good distance.

    Hun!

    I stopped, sealed my power, and activated the stealth. A Sky Sovereign beast ising in my direction. I would not have hidden, if it had been a person, but it is a beast and beasts don''t have mercy.

    I had just seen it kill an Earth Sovereign, and I didn''t want to fall prey to it, like that man.

    Two minutester, I had unsealed my power and resumed my journey. The bird was not the first Sky Sovereign monster I hade across since I left the forge. There are few, but most of them moved away from the forge, that one moved toward it.

    It would be its funeral if it had got too close to it.

    I didn''t think about the monsters and resumed my journey and soon; it was near evening. In fifteen minutes, the sky would turn dark.

    Many Earth Sovereigns have already started to find shelter. I will continue with the journey for an hour to two, till I can bear the energy, or the number of monsters bes huge enough, I have no choice but to step into the abode.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when suddenly I had stopped. I didn''t stop during the battle, but it was something I couldn''t look away.

    "Farsin!"

    I muttered as I saw that runic pir and moved toward them. It didn''t take me long before I reached close enough that I could see what was happening with my own eyes.

    There is a big seven meters tall grey pir, with ashen runes. To the pir, three unconscious people are bound, with their bodies covered in dense formations.

    Four people drawing the runes from each other bodies, with faded-red ink. It is made from the three people and once they finished with it; they will start the harvest, where they will suck the energies from the three with their dark method.

    It is a horrifying method, where the sacrifice suffers inhuman pain.

    After they finish, these four will cannibalize their bodies. It will be gory, as they need to eat their sacrifice raw.

    There is a huge price on the head of each of the members of Farsin. It is such a regret that I had found the bastard here. If I had found the bastard outside, they would have suffered for years, before they would have gotten released in the death.

    Here, it is going to be much quicker. However, I n to make it as painful as possible, and my clone has already started to work on that.

    "I didn''t think, I would see the members of Farsin here," I said, suddenly stopping all four. A surprise appeared on their face, then a fear, before excitement finally settled in their eyes.

    "Good, a fourth one. With you, the sacrifice will be moreplete." Said the beautiful blond human woman.

    "Quite a confidence you have with the average power," I said. They all grinned and a momentter, their bodies shone in a dark grey light, seeing that my expressions couldn''t help, but turn serious.

    "Bonded," I said, feeling their auras rise.

    These four are bonded means, they could share the power. Making their strength rise, above their level.

    My expressions couldn''t help but turn serious seeing that. These bastards have be really powerful. The bond may have many disadvantages, but also offers great advantages as well.

    It is really hard to deal with them, as it is not just power that rises, but their minds linked as well.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    On top of that, these bastards have trained for years for this; their teamwork is going to be impable. It won''t be easy defeating them; I might need to run away, but despite knowing all this, a grin couldn''t help but appear on my face.

 Chapter 3678 Bonded Cultist

    Chapter 3678 Bonded Cultist

    ??Burst 100%.

    "I hope you four don''t disappoint me," I said, and a great sword appeared in my and I moved with the full power of burst coursing through my veins.

    The four are at the Peak of the Earth Sovereign Stage.

    This means they wouldn''t be able to use the power of the bond for more than fifteen minutes and use their full power at the beginning, and since I didn''t want to waste time, seeing it would be dark in a few minutes.

    "Kill the bastard!" roared the Tiger Beastman as he appeared in front of me, with four surrounding me from the four directions.

    The tiger beast-man had swung its sword at me while others attacked me with their weapons.

    The four of them didn''t swing their weapons at the same time. There was a difference of a fraction of a second, but I could see the synergy in their attack.

    ''I really couldn''t underestimate them,'' I thought as I swung my sword toward the ax.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, producing such power that it was torn, the trees in the vicinity apart, and created the huge crater beneath our feet, but I didn''t have time to care about that.

    The attack of others is inches away from me, and I am still shaking.

    Rip!

    The runes lit inside me, and I moved to dodge the attack and I did, but it wasn''t without a cost. I had received an injury on my shoulder, with powerful energy wanting to tear that wound apart.

    Since all four have the same inheritance, the bond also mixes their energies, making them far stronger.

    They are very hard to get rid of.

    Thankfully, the bubble had wrapped around them, the moment energy entered inside me.

    It is a first attack, and I am already injured. I rarely get injured, even when fighting enemies stronger than them, but these are no normal enemies.

    These bastards are connected in the mind and the energy. If that wasn''t the case, they wouldn''t have been graded crimson. The enemies that should be fought with those in exceptional their stage or arge group.

    "See this bastard? This is just the beginning. In the next minute, we will litter your bodies with injuries such as this, that you wouldn''t even be able to walk," said the man with the green-scaly skin.

    "It is a minor injury, and you are already so happy," I replied and anger shed in their eyes.

    "We will enjoy eating you," said the elf with sharp teeth and four of them came at me.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the green-skinned man''s spear, before moving against it to dodge the attack.

    Rip!

    Once again, I received the attack. This time, on my back, and it was the ax that had attacked me. The bound is deeper thanst time, slightly cutting the bone of my shoulder.

    "You were saying?" asked the Tiger Beastman with a grin, but I didn''t say anything and attacked the human with the rapier.

    CLANNNG!

    The human defended me, and I have once again received an injury. This time, on the lower back. If I hadn''t been fast enough, the beastman world cut me in two.

    "You should give up. There is no use in resisting. It will only make your fate more painful than it already is," said the Tiger Beastman, and came at me with the attack.

    CLANNNG!

    "Fuck off!" I replied and defended against the attack.

    Rip Rip!

    This time, I have received two injuries. One from the rapier of the human and the other from the saber of the elf.

    "Boys, give this bastard such pain that he will regret throwing away our mercy," said Beastman, and they came at me with more ferociousness.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    They began to attack me relentlessly, while all I could do was dodge and defend while taking more and more injuries across my body.

    The bond had made them powerful, and one mind was helping them injure me.

    Seeing my injuries, it might seem like they are skillful fighters. They are not; they are above average, but one mind is providing them with such advantages that make them injure me despite their skills.

    These injuries are painful, but each and every injury I receive makes my heartbeat faster in excitement.

    Since I hade here, I had found the enemies as strong as this. These are ones that are making my heart beat with excitement, that I hadn''t felt in a while.

    Even the battle against the army of the critter hadn''t been as exciting as the one.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Unlike that battle, here I am alone. There is no Sky Sovereign that could help me in desperate times. Here, if I am in danger, then I will have to save myself or die.

    A minute passed, and my body was littered with the injuries. Every attack of theirs has hit me; sometimes there would be two of them.

    There is not a single one that I have been able to dodge.

    "You seemed to have a really good method to control the injuries," said Tiger Beastman, looking at me angrily.

    They may have given me the injuries and after initial blood, there had not a single drop hade out of them. Not only that, every speck of energy is being sealed and whittled away.

    If looked clearly, they will see, some of my injuries have already started healing.

    "These minor injuries aren''t going to help you. If you want to deal with me, then you will have to give me something stronger," I said, and defended against another attack.

    Once again, the other three attacks came at me; each one was confident hitting me, but this time, something unexpected happened.

    I was able to dodge all three of their attacks, two in with less than a centime distance, but I had done it and it surprised them greatly.

    I am also quite proud of myself, seeing I had done it with my power. I had sealed my consciousness from my clones, which is a kind of idiotic, seeing as they are me, but I want to fight this battle with my own and win it.

    It will be hard, but I have confidence in myself.

 Chapter 3679 Bonded Cultists II

    Chapter 3679 Bonded Cultists II

    ??"Why stop? Keep attacking or time will run out before you will be able to do anything to me," I asked.

    Making them re at me angrily.

    "Don''t get cocky, just because you have dodged the single attack!" shouted the human man. "First of many attacks I would dodge before I kill you all," I replied with a grin.

    "No, mercy for this bastard. Go for the kill," said the elf and attacked, with three followed behind.

    I immediately felt the change in their attack. Earlier, they were slightly cautious as they didn''t want to kill me, but now, they have forgone that hesitation. They want to kill me, rather than keep me from the sacrifice.

    Which made them even more dangerous than before.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against the human rapier, and I moved to dodge the attacks of others. These attacks are familiar, but also slightly unfamiliar, as this time, they are unhinged.

    Rip!

    I felt the de of the spear, cutting my back; the cut was bigger than usual and avoided my spine by barely a meter.

    "You were lucky earlier. You won''t be anymore," said the Tiger Beastman andunched another attack at me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Theyunched attack after the attack and I would sh and avoid them, but like before, I couldn''t avoid all of them.

    Every time, at least one would hit me, and since these bastards were now focusing on killing me instead of sacrificing me, their attack was going deeper than before.

    Earlier dodge did feel like a fluke now.

    Maybe, I should have kept my mouth shut. That way, they would still want to sacrifice me. It would have made killing them much easier and, once one is dead, killing others wouldn''t be a problem.

    I should be feeling regretful about my loose mouth. That might end up killing me, but all I am feeling is excited.

    The excitement had reached apletely different level, with things bing dangerous.

    ''Did I really be a battle junkie?'' I thought.

    I loved to battle, but I had never considered myself a junkie, but seeing how excited I have be. It felt like I was, and it was not a good thing; this is the kind of thing, that gets one killed and I have no intention of dying, this is easy.

    Though, I may not want to die early. These four want to kill me and, seeing the way, they are attacking me, they might seed.

    I fought with everything; I had except for taking help from my clone. If I did, I am confident that I won''t get injured, but like an idiot, I do not want to.

    I will have to work on that, but it is not a time.

    A minute passed and another; my whole body had be bloody, that even injuries couldn''t be seen properly.

    They are doing everything they can to kill me, and I can see the frustration and anger in their eyes as they are failing to achieve that.

    "Bastard, why can''t you die!" roared the Beastman ferociously in frustration and attacked me with its ax covering in thunder.

    Like all the other of its attacks, I had defended against it too and moved to dodge the other attacks.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed when I had finally dodged the attack. It was the second time that happened and made them furious.

    They didn''t say anything and attacked me with even greater fury.

    In the next attack, they injured me and the one after that. They injured me for seven consecutive attacks before I was able to dodge it again.

    Four more attacks hit me, before dodging one sessful and once again four more hits, but this time, something amazing had happened. I dodged their attacks three times in a row before they hit me once again, and then dodged twice.

    Their mood is getting worse by the second. It is clear that with every passing second, I am getting better and better at dodging.

    That half a minuteter, there is barely an attack hitting me. I am dodging most of them.

    "Try harder or it won''t be long before I cut one of you into two," I said, making them angry. They only red at me, before focusing on attacking me.

    It had been five minutes since we had started fighting and they had yet to kill me. It is making them worried. The power they had is given to them by the method and they won''t be able to sustain it for long.

    At Earth Sovereign, they could only sustain it for around ten minutes.

    It wouldn''t have made them this worried if I had continued to receive the injuries, but I had stopped. Now, their attacks are barely able to hit me, while they are getting closer and closer to the deadline.

    "Prey to whatever god you all believe in, because soon, I will send you all the underworld," I said with a grin.

    "Bastard! You have only started to dodge the attack and you are acting like, you are closer to killing us?" the Tiger beastman asked and the grin on my face widened.

    "Of course, I am asking you that, because I didn''t give, puny injuries. I go for the kill," I replied, making them re at me further.

    Another minute passed and in the entire minute, only two of their attacks were able to hit me. The rest, I had shed and dodged.

    I could feel their rage and desperation with every passing second, but I didn''t see the worry. They didn''t feel like, I could kill them, which they should have. Without a method, they are nothing in front of me.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Though, I am not surprised.

    Another minute and their desperation had reached even greater height. They have started to use the attack, like the long-range ones, which I could easily defend with the shields.

    I bore them, and finally, I got the opportunity; I had been waiting for.

 Chapter 3680 Justice

    Chapter 3680 Justice

    ??Overburst!

    The power of the overburst filled me, and I moved with the speed I hadn''t before and appeared behind the beastman, to its and three others'' horror.

    As I did, I swung my sword hard toward the Beastman. If the attack seeded; he would die.

    "Aeran saves me!"

    Tiger Beastman cried out and the powerful aura that even made me skip a beat enveloped me and I saw an Eagle Beastman appear beside me and swung its saber to stop my sword.

    I could see the relief appearing in the face of the Tiger Beastman and others as he appeared.

    Its saber appeared beside my sword and was about to move forward to stop my sword when suddenly something shocking happened. The Eagle Beastman''s saber stopped on its spot, and he froze.

    The first person to get shocked by this suddenness is the Eagle Beastman itself.

    He couldn''t understand how he was suddenly frozen, that he couldn''t even twitch, despite using all his strength.

    Puch!

    My sword reached the Tiger Beastman and just when it was about to decapitate it, I flicked my wrist and changed the position of my sword from neck to its here, where I sent arge number of energies.

    There is no way, I will give the bastard such an easy death. They will suffer as they would have made many of their victims suffer.

    "Ahhhh!"

    The three shouted and fell down hard and started to spasm.

    The bonding method was amazing, but it had serious side effects. What is happening to them is one of those, and it is a good thing because the overburst had made me weak for a few minutes.

    Twenty-two minutester, I walked out of the abode in a hidden ce. The five are suffering the pain, they had never suffered in their life.

    As for the three victims, they have been caught. They are also in the abode, unconscious, but would wake up in a few minutes. It will be up to them, to give the cultist a quick death or let them suffer an inhuman pain.

    I resumed my journey while spreading my soul waves further.

    It had bepletely dark, and I should have set up an abode and rest, but decided to continue until I could. I had spent some time dealing with the cultists and I like to make up for that.

    Unfortunately, I didn''t. Seventeen minutester; I had brought out my abode and entered the room.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There are five Sky Sovereigns around, while some of them are far, some are close, and I didn''t want to risk being eaten by those monsters for an hour of the journey.

    As I entered my abode, I sat down and closed my eyes.

    The battle hadsted for a few minutes, but it had tired me. It is not just the overburst, but also the injuries. I had received hundreds of them, covering nearly all parts of my body.

    I had beaten those cultists, but the risk was too high.

    Especially at the beginning. If the one that is hiding has taken the action from the beginning. Then, I wouldn''t have had any other option than to burn my blood.

    I mean, what else could I have done? The Sky Sovereign hiding was really powerful, and the surprising thing was, it had never used the method. All his strength was from the conventional ways.

    The cults keep such members; they are able to infiltrate through organizations much more easily than those who use the method.

    Speaking of cultists, those bastards have killed a lot of people. Their storages have been filled with the storage rings of their victims.

    The elf had even kept the hair of his victim as a souvenir. I will bury them once I get out of here.

    I remained sitting on the chair for more than half an hour before walking into the shower and washing away all the blood. I stayed there for twenty minutes, before I walked out, feeling less tired than before.

    After I got out of the room, I had directly walked into the kitchen and began cooking myself dinner.

    The dinner was simple, and I finished it within a few minutes before washing up the tes.

    Iy on the couch but didn''t close my eyes and instead took a book. A paper book: it was in the collection that Marina gifted me before we left for this world.

    She had said, she wanted me to read all the books in their before we meet again in this world.

    I opened the book, and I saw her handwriting, quoting her favorite line in the book. She had done it with every book.

    Seeing it, my eyes couldn''t tear up and I quickly changed the page.

    Sometimes, it is very difficult for me to read the books. I would take them out and smell her fragrance and just wallow in her memories, instead of reading the book she had given me.

    I don''t want to do that today. I want to finish this book.

    I began to read it and soon got so engrossed in it, that I forgot everything but the book. I had even stopped, seeing the security updates shing in front of me, every half an hour, and only saw them, when I had finished the book.

    "Like always, Marina had impable taste," I said as I looked at the book, before storing it back on the shelf carefully.

    I cleared my mind and looked at the updates. There is not much, other than information about monsters that arrived close to the abode.

    There had been one battle. It was far away from the abode, but since it was Sky Sovereign fighting it, the abode was able to sense it.

    I looked at all the updates before closing it and walking into my bedroom.

    I am not going to enter my core. I am going to sleep, I will finish what I have to do in my core, after I wake up.

 Chapter 3681 Kolad Tower I

    Chapter 3681 Kd Tower I

    ??I stepped out of my abode and looked above; a faint light of the sun, had started to stream through and arge number of monsters were still out.

    Most of them ate Earth Sovereigns, but I could sense the Sky Sovereigns as well.

    Within a second, my clone had created the map and began to follow it. Avoiding the monsters and any other danger.

    I don''t want to get upied with them when I am so close to my destination. By the early morning or before that, I will reach my destination and I couldn''t help but feel excited about it.

    There is also faint nervousness.

    The ce is extremely dangerous and reminded me of the giant wall. Where I had barely survived, thanks to the cloud tar soul.

    I had already decided. If it is anything like this, I will not enter inside.

    The damage to my body was so great on the wall, that I needed to go to the special ce to heal my injuries and was pretty powerless to do anything else.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on the journey. I first need to reach there, before thinking about anything else.

    Two hours passed, and I had crossed quite a distance. If I continued with such speed, then I would reach the destination on time.

    Hun!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A few more minutes passed when I suddenly stopped and sealed my power, but a few secondster, I removed the seal and started moving carefully.

    Two Sky Sovereigns monsters have started fighting. They are not closer to me being an immediate threat, but they are not far either for me to be not worried about them.

    At first, I did what I always did when I spotted such a threat, but after a few seconds of thinking, I decided to take a risk and continue with my journey.

    Some monster battlesst quite long, and I don''t want to waste that much time. Though it is not the main reason, the main reason is that the Sky Sovereign monsters are at the Initial Stage.

    They are still dangerous enough for me to kill me in a single attack, but their sensory powers are not strong enough that I wouldn''t move, either.

    If it had been High or Peak Sky Sovereign or even Mid-Sky Sovereigns. I wouldn''t have dared to take such risks, but now I am doing it.

    For the next eleven minutes, I was extremely cautious, not daring to go above the decided pace, despite wanting to run at my highest speed.

    Finally, fourteen minutester, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    It is not like, I couldn''t sense the battle anymore. I do, but it is not a danger to me anymore, as long as those two monsters don''te in my direction, which is unlikely to happen.

    Still, I remained careful. Ready to seal my body and be inplete stealth. If things be dangerous enough, then I will even hide in my abode as thest option.

    I increased my speed and in the next few hours; I had to reduce it only a few times when I saw the monstersing close to me.

    I had reached close to my destination, and I began to sense more and more people, closer, I got to it.

    When I was an hour away, I could sense cover hundred people. The density is far more than what was in the forge, but it is not surprising, seeing the forge had things, while this ce increases strength.

    In the people, I am sensing. There are an unusually high number of Sky Sovereigns. Their numbers are 13% to 15%. Which is higher than the usual 1%- 2%.

    This again isn''t surprising, seeing this ce has far more opportunities for the Sky Sovereigns than the Earth Sovereign. They are also safer than what the ce has for the Earth Sovereigns.

    An hour passed, and I reached the kd tower.

    It is a wide stone tower, which is about twenty floors tall. It used to be magnificent in its prime, but now all the color faded, and there are cracks all over it.

    Still, I couldn''t help, but get surprised seeing its condition. It is in a much better state than I had thought.

    There is only one way to enter inside, and that is through the iron door. Many people are getting in and out of it.

    There is even a small market here, where people are selling things. Most of them are Earth Sovereign, but there are Sky Sovereigns as well and when I looked at the things they were selling, a smile appeared on my face.

    They are selling things that are supposed to help with the dangers inside.

    I looked at each of those things, before walking toward the stall manned by a Sky Sovereign. I appeared beside him and ced the flower in front of him. He looked at it, before pushing a crystal toward me.

    I picked it up and walked away.

    The man was an information seller, and his prices were expensive. I really hope that the crystal has all the information I need.

    I sat down on one of the stone benches and inserted my soul sense into it. A momentter, arge amount of information appeared in front of me, and my clones started to study it rapidly.

    Surprises appeared in front of me, and also the horrors as I read it.

    It took me a few minutes to go through therge amount of information. It is very detailed in every aspect, and I am d, I brought it.

    I am now not as excited as I had been a few minutes ago. I felt like, the things here are too dangerous. Far more than I liked to experience, and one part of my mind is telling me, that I should run away from this ce.

    That thought isn''t wrong, but I pushed it away.

    It is dangerous, but I will look at those things with my eyes and only then, I will make a decision about them.

 Chapter 3682 Kolad Tower II

    Chapter 3682 Kd Tower II

    ??I got up from the stone bench and brought the information from the few more stalls. I would be an idiot, if I brought the information from one person.

    The other information was not as detailed as the first, and there was some difference between them, but that difference was between his perspective.

    I finished studying the information and looked at the small market. Seeing the things, they were selling a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    If the information is right, then 80% of the things they are selling are quackery. They will not help the person in dealing with those dangers, some will enhance it.

    Of the rest, 20%, most would only help a little, while only a small number of things, they are selling, will help in reality.

    I move my gaze toward the iron gate and walk toward it. I didn''t tell others, they are selling quackery; there are quite powerful people there who could kill me, including the Sky Sovereigns, who wouldn''t take even a second.

    However, a healer in me, wouldn''t want to see the people die due to them, and this took the risk.

    So, a few minutes after I left, hundreds of memory packets would suddenly appear. Revealing the information on what should be used and what shouldn''t with the detailed information that is, hard to refute.

    It will be up to them what they do with that information.

    Soon, I reached the iron door, walked inside, and immediately found myself in a huge lobby.

    It is big, with a fountain in the center, which would have been beautiful in its day, but now it remains broken.

    The water stilling out of it, and this isn''t normal water. So, I took out the water and filled the bottle with it, like many others are doing.

    "Give me your bottle," said the scaly man just as finished filling it. I turned to the scaly man, who was pushing his aura at me.

    "Fuck off," I replied and walked away from him. He took a step forward toward me, before stopping himself.

    There is a limit on how much water one could take. Each person is entitled to ten liters of water, which is a lot, but not enough when one considers how helpful it is in dealing with the side effects of things here.

    My clones have already started working on it.

    Some things could be done on it; that could increase the efficacy of the water. I want it as strong as I could bear; I would need it if I were to try some of the things.

    I walked out of the lobby and appeared in front of the door, or rather the room. The door of this room had been destroyed long ago.

    It is not only this door, but the doors of the other rooms too. This is one of the most visited ces in this part of this ruin and many powerful people came.

    They destroyed the door. Through the ages, they came here, till not even a tiny piece of them had remained.

    I entered inside and saw hundreds of people sitting on hundreds of crystal disks. These crystal discs are blue and those with people sitting on them are shining in blue color.

    They are called breron disks; they are not natural crystals, but alchemically made and serve the purpose of readying the body and soul for things tower held.

    I reached one of the few unupied discs and sat down on it, before closing my eyes.

    A few secondster, I began to insert my soul and vitality inside, and a momentter; it came back, making me feel refreshed all over.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I increased the pace and amount of energies, till I reached perfection in both. There used to be a formation to do that, but that formation had been destroyed and now it is done by people.

    It is a far moreplicated task than one realizes, and I am thankful, I had a clone, which calcted it within a second. Instead of minutes, it would have taken me.

    I wouldn''t have been as precise as my clone.

    A minute passed and another as I remained on the disc, enjoying the wonderful sensation. It is providing. It is amazing, as the information had said, that I wanted to get lost in it.

    I didn''t dare to do that. Some do and end up paying the price.

    The formation of this ce used to have not only regted the perfect pace and amount of energies but also stopped from people getting lost in its pleasant feeling.

    Some of the people had suffered horrifically.

    It is why most people here are using tiny streams of energies. It might not provide them with the greatest benefits this crystal has to offer, but it would help them avoid the side effects.

    Eleven and a half minutester, I opened my eyes and got up from the crystal.

    I wanted to stay more and enjoy that pleasant sensation that calmed my body and soul, but it had given me all the benefits it could. Staying further on it will only give me the side effects.

    I gave it onest look and walked away from it.

    I got out of the room and walked toward the stairs. There are many people on the floor going to many rooms, but most of them are Sky Sovereigns.

    These rooms are for Sky Sovereigns. Some Earth Sovereigns are also going into them, but only out of curiosity.

    If the information I brought is right. Every going through any of the room''s treatment is a death sentence for the Earth Sovereigns. Forget Earth Sovereign, many of them are dangerous for the Sky Sovereigns too.

    Just this morning, one Sky Sovereign had died there.

    Still, the death rate of Sky Sovereignspared to Earth Sovereigns, is much low. It is tens of times high, but we still flocked toe here despite all the danger it has.

 Chapter 3683 Wendib Hall

    Chapter 3683 Wendib Hall

    ??I reached the second floor, which is the same as the first floor, and stopped in front of the fourth door on the left.

    There is no door to the room; it had broken and disappeared a lot of time ago. I looked at it for a few seconds, before going inside.

    It is a huge room, or rather a hall. Like all things in the tower, the space is expanded here.

    The first thing was fourteen people inside. Eleven of them are Earth Sovereigns, but there are also three Sky Sovereigns. These are a few of the ces that Earth Sovereigns could bear, but Initial Sky Sovereigns like three also visit them.

    In the center of the hall; there is a triangle, with a human head-size stone cube at each end.

    These cubes release the faint mist of ck, white, and blue colors. Six people inside are trying to absorb like five outside did, while three are just watching like me.

    This room is called, the hall of wendib, and that tri-colored mist is the mist of wendib.

    Its main function is widening the magical veins as well as strengthening them. A dangerous thing, but peoplee here for the benefits it provides.

    The information says that as long as Peak Earth-Sovereign here remained for seven minutes. They will get some benefits with manageable side effects.

    I looked at the people who had gone to the mist and were now sitting in the corner, managing the side effects, and released my seeds at them.

    I also released seeds to those who are watching. I wanted to release the seeds at those going through the process, and I did, but the mist contain the element that damages the seeds.

    It is not surprising; the mist is a powerful thing.

    Though, seeds wouldn''t be affected. If they are in the body. It is why, I had added into the bodies of those watching. Some will enter the triangle and I will get the data I need.

    One thing is clear; I won''t be entering the triangle until I get all the data.

    I am already getting a lot of it from those sitting outside and could see the side-effect, it is causing. I am already starting to understand what it is doing and now want to see how it starts.

    A minute and a halfter, a person came out of the triangle, and she was shaking, that she had immediately sat down.

    "I am going," said one man watching a couple of secondster, and entered inside the triangle.

    Immediately, I began to see the changes in his meta-scan and what the mist started doing. My clones begin to study those changes, with different books appearing in front of them.

    Minutes passed with people going anding out of the circle.

    All Earth Sovereigns are following the seven-minute rule, someing out earlier than that. They are all very cautious, not daring to take the risk, which is good because if they did, they would pay a very high price.

    A few minutes passed and two bottles and an herb appeared in my hand. I drank the bottles and chewed on the herb before walking toward the triangle.

    My heart started to beat faster with every step I take. It is dangerous and bad things could happen if anything went wrong.

    Buzz!

    As I stepped inside, the formation activated and sent the energies that began to cover my veins.

    I sat down and took the even breaths, which the information had said. It is an optimal way to take this mist.

    There are three types of mists around me, and each gives a different feeling. The white one is heavy, the ck one light, and the blue one transition into hold and cold every moment.

    Like the feeling, they do different things, after entering inside the veins.

    My veins are very wide, wider than most Earth Sovereigns and they could get even wider. To me, it is riskier than others, but I am going to do it as the benefits it will provide me would be just as great.

    With each breath, this three-colored mist entered came inside me and entered my veins.

    In there, it had mixed with the energies of two solutions and herbs, while the energy of formation had covered the veins from the outside.

    The mixed energy began to enter the membrane of veins and they started to expand and there was only slight pain, which is quite surprising, seeing such processes are quite painful.

    As it happened, the energies tried to leak out of the veins on the other side, but the energies from the other side kept them contained in the veins.

    This is what causes the side effects. The leaks create tiny holes in the veins, which could rupture them when one transmits the energies through them.

    Not to mention, the leaked energy is dangerous enough. It changes aftering in contact with the veins and is harmful to the other parts of the body.

    So, it is important to keep it contained in the veins.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Time passed, and more energies kepting inside with every breath, when at four minutes and thirty-seventh seconds, I got out and walked out of the triangle.

    I am not finished, but I have taken all the energies, I could.

    I found the spot and sat down before focusing on my veins. They are filled with dense energies and try to expand the veins and also leak out, but being stopped by the strong protectiveyer of the energies.

    More than an hour passed, and my veins had reached the limit, but there was still a lot of energy have remained in them.

    It would be very hard if they kept expanding the veins.

    The leaking may have the disadvantages, but it also has the advantages. With them, one didn''t need to be worried about dangerous energies struck in their veins.

    Thankfully, I had prepared for this.

    Buzz!

    A formation activated in my veins and sent its energies into the veins. The energies looked less like energies, but more like big rough sponges, and that was their job.

    As they enter the veins, these big sponges begin to absorb the energies. Within minutes, every speck of energy had been absorbed by the sponges.

    The sponges were much easier to remove.

    Though, it still took me over ten minutes to do that. Once that is done, I begin working on my veins.

    They have suffered immense strain and if I didn''t want to use suffer any side effects. I will have to deal with the strain before I transmit any energies through them.

    For that, too, I made the preparations.

    Buzz!

    Three formations activated at the same time, while I drank a solution. It took nearly an hour before I was able to open my eyes.

    My veins are fine, but it would be wise if I didn''t strain my veins for a few hours. It likely won''t happen; the Sky Sovereign had made fighting forbidden here and there are no things here that would make fight each other.

    Most of the conflict arises when people are unwilling to wait for their turn. I have no problem with that.

 Chapter 3684 Soul strengthening

    Chapter 3684 Soul strengthening

    ??I didn''t stay in the room for long and walked out of the hall and entered the door second door on the opposite side.

    There are three ces on this floor, that are suitable for the Earth Sovereigns. This one is strengthening of the body.

    As I entered the hall, I saw four people, with two of them being Sky Sovereign. One is watching, while the other three are sitting under a formation, which is releasing energies.

    This time, my seeds went inside the formation without any problem and entered into the bodies of people inside.

    Within a few seconds, I had their detailed meta-scan.

    A frown appeared on my face as I looked at the data, but soon, that frown turned into a bad expression, and a minuteter, I walked toward the door.

    The treatment isn''t for me; it is not suitable for my body. If I tried it, I would receive some benefits, but the side effects from it would be much worse.

    It is better that I didn''t use this treatment.

    I stepped out of the room and walked to the end of the hallway before entering thest room.

    There are only three people here and all of them are Sky Sovereigns.

    They are sitting on the metallic disk, which is shining in the faint green light and this light is entering their bodies.

    It is a soul-strengthening light and very painful to experience, seeing how all the Sky Sovereigns are gritting their teeth.

    This is sirus room and that sirus light. It is especially dangerous for the Earth Sovereign, many die. It is why there are no Earth Sovereigns that could be seen here, but it could be used by Earth Sovereigns.

    It strengthens the soul, but one''s soul needs to be strong enough and pure enough to bear those waves released from the disk.

    I looked at it for cover a minute, thinking, before my seeds went toward the Sky Sovereigns.

    It is dangerous, and I wouldn''t have done that. If their power hasn''t been blocked inside. Those waves suppressed the soul, which makes them unable to sense anything.

    Soon, my soul went inside the Sky Sovereigns and their meta-scan appeared beside me.

    For the first time, I saw the meta-scan of the Sky Sovereign with my seeds. I could see how those waves strengthen the soul and why it is so dangerous for the Earth Sovereign.

    ''It is a death sentence for the normal Earth Sovereigns,'' I thought, reading the data in front of me.

    Only the exceptionally strong soul of Earth Sovereign would be able to bear those. If they are not strong enough, the waves will turn the soul brittle and break them.

    Unfortunately, my soul isn''t strong enough to bear those waves. It is not the fact that I want to admit, but it is the truth. That doesn''t mean I couldn''t go there and use its powerful strengthening.

    Yes, my soul isn''t strong, but it is pure. It is purer than the Sky Sovereigns sitting on the disk.

    I also have a method that might help me control the waves enough that I would be able to control its momentum and spread it equally across my soul. Lessening its damaging force, while still getting the benefits.

    I didn''t immediately jump on it. That would be idiotic.

    I studied it from all the aspects and run stimtion and even took out a few books, before finally taking a step forward an hourter.

    It will be extremely dangerous and if it doesn''t work, I will need to get out, within a minute.

    I took a deep breath and started circting the method, before appearing on the disc. I didn''t waste any time and sat down, as the method captured the wave, and real difficulties began.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Fuck!''

    I cursed inside, seeing the power of the wave, which is so strong, that I felt the method of breaking under it.

    I gritted my teeth and circted as fast as I could to increase its power, which seemed to work as waves of power spread across the method and it took to the soul, circting across it equally.

    I felt like something hammering my soul hard, which made it hard to concentrate on the method, but I kept a tight leash on the method and tried to circte it even faster.

    It is extremely important; that I keep those waves in control with the method. If they went out of control, it would be very bad for me.

    I could feel how dangerous these waves were. They are at the level that only Sky Sovereign couldn''t bear them, and I am only an Earth Sovereign and not even at the Peak Stage.

    They will turn my soul into a rock, before shattering it into pieces.

    The only reason, I could even bear the waves is because my soul is extremely pure. It had taken a lot of effort to achieve and some dangerous idents, but due to it, I could do pretty amazing things.

    My soul is getting stronger under the power of the waves.

    Every second, a wave woulde inside me, and my method would capture it, before circting it in my soul safely. The process is painful, but not painful enough that I have to scream.

    The soul method is wonderful. It is one of the thousands I had and found in the storage of King Stage Grimm in my native world.

    I had practiced it for a few months, before leaving it for a more suitable one, but now I am practicing it again to control this powerful energy.

    Minutes passed, and I was still practicing, to my surprise.

    I had thought my soul would be able to bear it for a minute at most before reaching the limit, but if my close is telling me right, then I would be able to bear it longer than I had thought.

    My soul is far more resilient against this energy, that I had calcted, and it made me happy.

    I could see the effects of this method and could see how fast it is strengthening my soul. The longer I could make use of this method, the better it would be for my soul.

    Another minute passed, and then another, and then another.

    The waves kepting, and I continued practicing before finally I had reached the limit at six minutes, and seventeen seconds.

    As I did, I immediately got out of the ring and used the method to expel thest wave. It wouldn''t affect much, even if it merged with the soul, but I didn''t want a slight side effect.

    Gulp!

    I sat down and gulped down a blue liquid. It is the essence of the hasit flower; it is like a lotion to my soul. It will help it consolidate the benefits faster.

    A few minutes passed, and I opened my eyes with a smile on my face. My soul had really strengthened. The benefits I have got are more than I had imagined when I entered the circle.

    Let''s hope, the other rooms would be safer and just as good as this one.

 Chapter 3685 Healing

    Chapter 3685 Healing

    ??Sigh!

    "Too dangerous," I said and sighed, before walking out of the room with an unwilling heart.

    There are three Earth Sovereigns here and a Sky Sovereign, going through dangerous body strengthening. I could go through it too and even get a great benefit, but side effects would be a bitch to get rid of in the short term.

    If I practice the two methods diligently, I will get the same benefits. At the time, I will need to get rid of these side effects.

    So, I won''t be taking the deal.

    I gave it onest look, before walking out. It is not the first ce where I had walked out without using a method, but a seventh one.

    I am on the fourth floor, checking out the room after room. Each and every one of them is dangerous, which isn''t surprising seeing these rooms were used to be for the Primes and Sky Sovereigns.

    Only the most powerful Sky Sovereigns were capable of using these rooms, but over time, their efficacy had lessened enough that some rooms could be used by the Earth Sovereigns

    Thud!

    I was about to enter the other rooms when suddenly a pale-looking Sky Sovereigning toward me fell down and started spasming hard.

    "Rygs!" shouted the man beside him and fed him a yellowish solution. It seemed to help him, before turning the problem worse.

    His skin had been paler, with purple marks started to appear on his skin and dour smoke started toe out of it.

    His friend tried to stabilize his condition, but nothing seemed to help. A few people came and tried to help, but soon shook their help.

    I shook my head and moved to leave, but found myself unable to leave. It is like my body is unwilling to listen.

    ''Hell with it!'' I cursed and walked toward the spasming Sky Sovereign.

    I really don''t want to do this; it will draw the unwanted attention of Sky Sovereigns. I might have to pay a high price to help, but it''s not like I have any choice in front of my heart.

    "Excuse me, can you step aside," I said to one of the Sky Sovereigns, surrounding the spasming man.

    "Fuck off!" said Wolf Beastman, hitting me with an aura.

    "I am a healer," I stated, and there was a slight change in his gaze, but it hardened again. "If we Sky Sovereigns were able to help, what you Earth Sovereigns could do," he said and moved to his hand to push me to stop.

    "Stop," said a ck cat beastman, a friend of a spasming man.

    "Can you help?" he asked, "I don''t know, but I could try," I replied straightforwardly.

    "Are you going to let an Earth Sovereign try?" asked Wolf Beastman. "What choice do we have? It''s not like anyone could help him, we are making it worse," he replied with a sigh.

    "You can try. If you are able to help him, I will make sure, Rygs gives something good," he said to me.

    I smiled and sat beside the spasming man.

    "Please hold him tightly," I said, understanding what I meant. The other man took out very strong binds and bound his friend, that he couldn''t even twitch.

    I nodded my thanks and ced my hand on his friend''s red skin.

    A momentter, my strings came out and pushed themselves inside me. There is some resistance, which isn''t surprising seeing it is a Sky Sovereign, I am dealing with.

    Soon, my strings entered and spread inside my body. I had also sent a couple of seeds, but they were destroyed by the chaos that was happening inside his body.

    "He had gone inside, ringis room, right?" I asked his friend. "Yes," his friend replied. I nodded and turned back to his friend.

    Inside his body, there are dense purple crystals. They had merged with him during the treatment, but the merge wasn''t perfect, and they hade out.

    Now, they are creating chaos in his body and soul.

    They are powerful enough that I couldn''t remove them. I will have merged them with him, which is harder said than done when he isn''t responsive.

    His mind had closed to himself. If I would need to use formation, strings alone aren''t enough because of all the chaos. The contact formation would also waste time and I don''t have any time to waste, seeing his condition rapidly worsening.

    He has fifteen minutes to live, but I would need to heal him in the next five or it would be toote to save him.

    Two and a half minutester, I opened my eyes and turned to his friend.

    "I hope your friend will pay me for things I use," I said. "Don''t worry, as long as he survives, he will pay double," his friend replied.

    I smiled and waved my hand. Immediately, a formation appeared. Covering him and the surrounding area. A momentter, things appeared; seeing some of the things, even Sky Sovereign, was surprised.

    Buzz!

    I got out of the formation and activated it.

    As the formation activated, the essences and two methods merged and covered him thoroughly with a grayish cocoon.

    For a few seconds, nothing happened, before the greyish cocoon began to turn purple, and purple smoke began toe out of it. It is much denser than before and dourer, and some people created energy fields around them.

    "What is happening? It seemed like, his condition seemed to be getting worse," asked his friend.

    "I told you not to trust this Earth Sovereigns. If we couldn''t help him, there is no way, this puny Earth Sovereign would be able to help as well," said Wolf Beastman.

    I didn''t say anything and kept looking like the purple smoke got denser and denser.

    I don''t care what they say about me. As long as they do not do anything to stop the process. I won''t say anything, and they aren''t willing to do that.

    More people are gathering by the minute, some with curiosity, while others with greed. The Sky Sovereign is a prize, not only for his body, but also for his storage ring and other stuff.

    I am sure, the moment, he dies; they wouldn''t hesitate to break the no-fighting rule they hadid down.

    It took over twenty minutes before his chaotic aura started to calm down. It is a slow process. That some people need a minute to sense the change.

    An hour passed, and the process continued.

    The cocoon had solidified, and the purple smoke was stilling out of him. It took another forty minutes for it to stop, but even then, I didn''t remove the cocoon.

    The process is far from finished.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Crack Crack Crack!

    An hour and ten minutes passed, before finally the cracks started to appear in the cocoon and a minuteter, it shattered, revealing a pale red-skinned man with a weak aura.

    He is awake and looking around.

    "Rygs!" his friend called to him and appeared beside him.

    "He is still weak and would need at least a week to recover enough to use his powers," I said, making him look at me.

 Chapter 3686 Ungrateful

    <h4>Chapter 3686 Ungrateful</h4>

    ?"I guess you are the one, who saved me," said the red-skin man weakly. "Yes, I was lucky," I replied, to which he smiled, but there wasn''t much mirth in his smile.

    "I saw my condition, before fainting. Luck was thest thing, you needed to save me," he said.

    This time, I didn''t say anything.

    For a few seconds, nobody spoke, before a wooden box appeared in his hand and he handed it to me.

    "Please, ept this as my thanks," he said, and I took the box without hesitation. I deserve it; he was nearly gone and if not for me, he would have died.

    Not to mention the things I had used were very rare and I hope, whatever it has, would be enough to make up for what I had spent.

    "Thank you," I said and walked away.

    "Hey, stop," said the familiar voice, and couldn''t help, but sigh internally. What I am fearing that happened and I hope, I will be able to get out of it soon and safely.

    "Yes?" I asked Wolf Beastman.

    "The energies of Rosdaris hall are stuck in my chest. I tried to remove them, but couldn''t and now they seemed to be sucking my energies," he said.

    "Have you tried neutralizing them with your energy?" I asked, and a sh of anger appeared in his eyes.

    "Do you think I am stupid? Of course, I tried, but instead of helping, it had started to strengthen them," he replied irritatingly.

    "Let me check," I said and walked toward him, raising my hand.

    "Don''t try anything else or you will regret what will happen to you," he warned before removing the armor from the part of his chest.

    I didn''t say anything to that and ced my hand on his chest before closing my eyes.

    A little more than three minutester, I opened my eyes, and they were serious. The problem is more serious than I thought.

    "Thank energy is getting unstable as it absorbs your energies. If it keeps absorbing, it will explode. The explosion won''t kill you, but it will damage your veins and core." I replied and could see him shuddering.

    He is a Sky Sovereign and understands consequences enough that I don''t have to exin them to him in great detail.

    If those energies exploded. He will suffer a fate worse than death before he might be able to heal the injuries, but it will damage his potential and that is much harder to heal.

    If the worst happened. He will remain stagnant to his level, never be able to advance further, which, to a powerhouse, is a fate worse than death.

    "Can you deal with it?" he asked, to which I nodded.

    "It will cost you," I said, to which he smiled. "You do not need to worry about it. Heal me and I will reward you greatly," he promised.

    "Lay down then," I said, and he did.

    I began the job, without any prejudice, like how Marina taught me.

    It took me one hour and three minutes to get rid of those energies. I did a thorough job, that not even a speck of it remained.

    "Well, you really were able to able to remove those injuries," he said and got up, before walking away with a big smile on his face.

    Forget paying me. He didn''t even say thank you and he didn''t bid about it. Instead, there is a sick joy in his eyes.

    I am sure he wants me to ask him for his services. Well, I will not. I know people like him, no matter what I say. It will not make him pay me.

    "He had saved your life. You should at least pay him for what he had used," said a stone-skinned Sky Sovereign.

    "Fuck off!" he said and walked away with a huge grin on his face.

    "Little friend, help me with my problem, I will definitely pay you, unlike that bastard," said one Sky Sovereign and I nodded.

    I helped him and the one who came after and the one who came after that. Most people paid and paid handsomely, but some, like that wolf beastman bastard, walked away without so much, thank you.

    Hours passed, and I healed many patients at once. I was not able to heal all of them. Some problems were big enough that even I couldn''t heal them, but I helped them suppress them.

    Those I couldn''t suppress; I told them about a method through which they could deal with their problem.

    Only one case was like this.

    A whole day had passed, but people didn''t stoping. The ce is like this that people already receive some side effects, and they want to treat it.

    While I want to help all of them. I have things to do as well.

    "I will be taking a break for a few hours; I have a few strengthening to try. Here, I have noted down the list ofmon problems that you all suffering and noted down how you can remove them with my help," I said, motioning therge projection. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You will return, right?" asked one Sky Sovereign. "Yes, but like all of you, I have a few strengthening to try," I replied and walked away, expecting some Sky Sovereigns to stop me, but thankfully, not a single one tried.

    I heaved a sigh of relief at seeing that, but soon became worried, because I might be able to move around, but leaving this ce would be hard.

    Some would always need healing, and some would intentionally keep, it in case they needed healing with their time here.

    It will make extremely hard to leave this ce and I couldn''t help, but get worried about it, but I decided not to think about it.

    I will first focus on the rooms and only after finishing it all will think about ways to leave. I have to leave, I may love healing people, but I couldn''t stay here till the ruin closed.

 Chapter 3687 Always Pay The Healer

    Chapter 3687 Always Pay The Healer

    ??I walked out of my abode.

    Immediately, people came inside and took their ces on the med beds. There are twenty-four med beds in the hall. With only four upied by the Earth Sovereign, the rest by the Sky Sovereigns.

    The number of Earth Sovereigns is much higher than the Sky Sovereigns, but it is the Sky Sovereigns, who are powerful.

    If not for me insisting, they wouldn''t have given those seats to them.

    The twenty-four took their seats on the bed, while others waited in line for their turn. They know it wille and all they have to do is wait.

    It had been a week since; I hade here and, like I had expected, I was trapped. They aren''t even letting me out of this tower and there is always a Sky Sovereign following behind me secretly.

    They have made me their personal healer. My job is to heal their side effects.

    I checked the first patient, the second one, the third and fourth. After I checked them all, I discussed the treatment and started healing them. I could heal most; those, I couldn''t heal, I would suppress.

    "Thank you, healer," said the first patient, whom I healed and got up. He handed me the storage ring before walking out of the hall.

    They all started paying and paying well.

    From the second day, the moment the patient left without paying, I would say, I am tired and simply stopped healing. I have been threatened with death and evene close to attacking me, but didn''t.

    Instead, they found the man who didn''t pay and forced him to pay and immediately all the tiredness vanished.

    As the bed emptied, the second patient immediately took their ce.

    A few hours passed when suddenly a familiar Sky Sovereign barged inside. He is the same Wolf Beastman who had left without paying on the first.

    The bastard, I hate the most, seeing it was his idea to keep me captive.

    I was surprised, to see him, I had thought he had left, but it seemed like he didn''t and has now, his condition is bad.

    His skin had be leather and his shiny white fur grey. There is a bad smelling out of him and he looks old.

    Thud!

    He appeared beside the Earth Sovereign, I was checking and pushed him away hard, beforeying on the bed.

    "Heal me." He ordered.

    "You haven''t paid for thest time," I said simply. "I will pay this time andst time, just heal damme it!" he said, gritting his teeth.

    It is clear that he is in pain, even talking bes hard for me.

    "I hope you do," I said and moved my hands toward him, and a few minutester, I knew what was wrong with him.

    "I can heal you, but it will be an expensive treatment," I said, and he red at me. "Fucking earthy, I told you, I will pay. Now shut up and heal me!" He shouted and turned to Sky Sovereigns watching.

    "If this bastard tries anything, kill him," he said and looked at me with a look. That says I shouldn''t try anything.

    I took out the runic pen and runes started toe out and within a minute; they covered his whole body and med-bed, which I had expanded on all sides.

    The formations require quite a lot of area.

    Soon, the runes covered him, and I took out stuff; seeing some surprises appear in even Sky Sovereign''s eyes. They are rare things, that even Sky Sovereigns would like to have.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed as it activated, and I moved away toward another patient.

    A few minutes passed and nothing happened, before soon a light foul smoke began toe out of him. Expecting it, I had activated the function on the med-bed, which would suck this four smoke.

    It became denser and denser, and with it, changes began to appear in the Wolf Beastman.

    His leathery skin begins to get taunt, and the grey hair starts to turn white. Seeing the changes, a smile appeared on his face, and it remained for a few minutes before suddenly a frown appeared on his face.

    "What is happening?" he asked as he began to turn red. People could even feel the heating off him.

    "All part of the process," I replied. It is the answer I give to all my patients when they ask such a question.

    It quieted him down for several seconds before real panic appeared in his eyes. His skin bes bright red and the heating off him bes so powerful. If the Med-Bed wasn''t blocking most of it, Earth Sovereigns like me wouldn''t have been able to stay close.

    "Bastard, what did you do?" he screamed and tried to struggle, but aside from his head, he couldn''t move any part of his body at all.

    He attracted the attention of everyone in the hall and even those waiting outside came in, hearing his scream.

    I didn''t answer and kept looking and it opened its mouth to talk, but before he could let out a single word, he burst into the mes.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Ahhhhhhh¡­.

    The mournful scream rang out of his mouth as the fire consumed him. He screamed loudly and with such pain that it made some of the Sky Sovereigns shudder.

    I thought the people woulde to save him, but all of them watching him with transfixed horror. Even the Sky Sovereign, who came with him, didn''t say anything and just watched.

    The screams continued for more than a minute before they stopped, but the fire kept burning.

    Many of the patient lying on the beds, waiting for their turn got up. Even a few Earth Sovereigns in like walked out with horror on their face.

    He continued burning for several minutes before the fire stopped. Now, there is no Wolf Beastman, instead of just ashes and his artifacts, which I took.

    "You shouldn''t have done that," said stone-skin man came with him, pressing me with his aura. "He shouldn''t have left without paying," I replied and walked toward the patient, who didn''t run away in fear.

 Chapter 3688 Escape

    Chapter 3688 Escape

    ??They watched as I moved to the other patient and began to heal him like nothing happened.

    The Earth Sovereign had stayed, while others escaped. There is no choice in front of him; his condition is severe and if he doesn''t find a solution out of it, he will die.

    For a few minutes, everything was silent, before a few people came andid on the bed.

    Most of them were those who left the beds in fear, while some were new. They understood why, I did it and I likely won''t repeat it, because then people won''t just watch.

    I have no interest in killing others and wouldn''t have killed him. If he didn''t deserve it.

    There were many patients who didn''t pay at first, but I healed them. I only killed this bastard.

    I healed one patient after another; nobody died. They also began paying more handsomely than before and were a lot more polite.

    It waste midnight when I stopped and walked into my abode without saying anything. Nobody stopped me.

    The first thing I did as I entered inside was to fall asleep. I am tired; it is not an easy thing to heal so many patients, especially the Sky Sovereigns.

    I woke up four hourster and freshened up before eating the breakfast. Once I did it, I got out of my abode.

    In the hall, there were no patients. There are a lot of patients, but no emergency patients. Seeing that, I walked out of the hall and climbed the stairs till I had reached the eleventh floor.

    I have been here for the week and created the schedule. In the morning, I will go to these halls for treatment like everybody else, and in the evening, I will heal the patients.

    They are not restricted from seeking the treatments, but they always have one sneaky Sky Sovereign, following behind stealthily.

    Today, it is two, and one of them is a High-Sky Sovereign.

    Soon, I reached the eleventh floor and walked into the fifth hall. There is arge pond, filled with thick honeylike brown liquid. It is not a liquid, but dense energies.

    There are nine Earth Sovereigns there and four Sky Sovereigns.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I looked for a minute and my eyes lit up, but I didn''t immediately enter inside. Instead, I sat in the corner for over twenty minutes before drinking two small bottles of potions and then entering the pool.

    I stayed inside for two and a half hours, more than even Sky Sovereign, before walking out and resting for two hours.

    It was a painful experience, but when I saw the change in strength of body and soul, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I got out after the rest and went to another room on the eleventh floor, but walked out of it.

    There were no other rooms for Earth Sovereign. So, I went to the twelfth floor and went to the first room, where there were only two Earth Sovereigns.

    I walked out of that room too and went to the ninth one on right, which was covered in leaking mist from the treatment. The mist might be leaking, but it is so dense, that one couldn''t see through it and even the soul sense of sky sovereign is blocked.

    I could feel two sneaky soul senses being blocked, and my eyes couldn''t help but shine with joy.

    I looked ahead and saw the four people sitting. Only one is Sky Sovereign, while the three are Sky Sovereigns.

    Buzz!

    ''It is time to leave this ce,'' I thought.

    Of course, I am not going to stay here, healing these bastards. I am going to escape; I nned for it and it is time to execute that n.

    My features begin to change and within a minute. I turned into a human, with violet hair. At the same time, the seed came out of the human and entered inside me.

    I stayed a couple of minutes and walked out.

    Immediately, I felt the two sneaky soul senses, but I acted like, I hadn''t noticed them and walked away.

    Soon, I reached the stairs and walked down it. I crossed floor after floor, at a normal pace, I would even stop sometimes and look curiously before climbing down.

    Soon, I reached the ground and walked toward the door.

    As I did, I ced my hand on the crystal with metal legs, like every person required to do, before stepping out of the door.

    The Sky Sovereign didn''t sense anything strange.

    That crystal with metal legs is a powerful artifact to sense a specific aura. My aura; those Sky Sovereigns didn''t want me to leave and even used artifacts as powerful as the crystal to stop me.

    It was not easy; I had nned since the first day and even took a risk by inserting seeds into the hundreds of Earth Sovereigns.

    I knew everything, every precaution they have taken against me. I had even spent more time than I wanted to lose their alertness against me.

    I wanted to escape immediately, but I didn''t. Instead, I shopped for a few things before walking away stealthily, like every Earth Sovereign here.

    I have an hour and a half more before they discover something wrong. People stay in that treatment for two to four hours and they wouldn''t suspect anything for another one and a half hours.

    Which is more than enough time for me.

    An hour and a half passed, when I stopped and took out my abode before entering inside.

    I sat down on the porch and opened the screen. I had to wait for over an hour before I saw what I was looking for.

    Sky Sovereigns and their powerful soul senses. There are over twenty Sky Sovereigns scanning everything. These are the Sky Sovereigns, I could detect, and I am sure, there are more that went in other directions.

    "It seemed like, they are really missing me," I said and a bowl of popcorn appeared in my hand. I watched them search for me crazily while eating the popcorn with a smile on my face.

 Chapter 3689 Traces

    <h4>Chapter 3689 Traces </h4>

    ?Step!

    I stepped out of the abode one and half dayster and walked away from the tower as any Earth Sovereign would do.

    They stopped searching for me within a day, understanding I had truly escaped with no hope of them finding me.

    Though they have tried very hard to find me. I had sensed over forty different Earth Sovereigns in this section alone and I am sure there were more searching the other sides.

    I am angry at them for what they had done to me but also understand why they did that and the reason them for trying so hard to search for me.

    The tower has a serious side effect, with many dying. Even a person like me with deep medical knowledge wouldn''t be prepared enough to not face any side effects.

    I am still suffering some, but they all are manageable and worth it, seeing the benefits I have got.

    The benefits are amazing, with them, I will reach the limit a lot sooner than I had imagined.

    I suddenly stopped and sealed my body with stealth at full power. I stayed as such for a minute and a half, before unsealing my body and resumed moving.

    The Sky Sovereign moved fast, but his soul sense was scanning everything. Not to mention, he was powerful. A Peak-Sky Sovereign. If he had been a little slower, and scanning with greater rity, he might have been able to discover me.

    I do not fear getting discovered by anyone other than Peak Sky Sovereigns. They have the power to discover me.

    A few minutes passed, and I stopped again. This time, it was another Sky Sovereign, but a weaker one. He wouldn''t have discovered me, even if I continued walking, but I didn''t want to take a needless risk.

    Hours passed, and I came across countless Sky Sovereigns, some were going toward the tower, while the others moving out of it.

    It is a very popr spot after it, there are not many others of such quality in the close distance. I have already chosen my destination and it would have taken me five days to a week.

    There are a few ces I have to check on the way. A few might be able to give me the things I desire.

    I have received a lot of information when I was healing the patients. I have made it known that I want information, and nearly every patient has given it to me.

    My clone had read through them all and found quite interesting things. It is because of it; that I had changed the direction. However, I will still need to travel for a day before I reach the destination.

    I don''t mind it, I kind of want to travel, after being cooped up in the area for more than a week.

    Hours passed and evening came; I continued until I could, before stopping for the night in my abode.

    The next day, I came out, the moment my energies had be thin enough for me to travel. Hours passed, and I continued with my journey, stopping only when there was a danger or something curious going on.

    Right now, I am trying to move as fast as possible, while being stealthy as I can.

    There are five Sky Sovereigns fighting; they seem to be fighting over precious resource that appeared. Already, one monster has died and more will die.

    If things continued as such, then not even a single one would remain alive.

    They are not the only ones, who want that treasure, but also three Sky Sovereigns hiding. Those three are powerful enough to contend with the monsters, but they are hiding.

    I would have loved to get my hands on the thing, they are fighting for, but I don''t have a death wish.

    I wouldn''t go there, even if it is a thing, that could take me to the limit. It is from what I could sense, but there is no way, I would be able to get my hands on it, even with all my abilities.

    Instead, I would find myself dead and I rather enjoyed living.

    It was forty minutes more, before I was able to heave a sigh of relief and increased my speed further. For a few more hours, the journey had gone smoothly, with only a few minutes of stopping.

    Hun!

    It was ate afternoon when I sensed something and stopped. It is not a monster or Sky Sovereigns that stopped me, but something else. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I spread my soul sense toward it and a few minutester, I walked, before reaching it.

    "Those bastards have left it intentionally," I said I looked at the dead bodies with bloody marks on them. There are eighteen people and looking at the marks on their bodies, they have been tortured ritualistically.

    It would have been painful to see the expressions of the people.

    These people looked fine from the outside, but all their energies have been sucked. The only reason they are looking for such, is because of the foreign power.

    Since I had escaped from the tower, I had not seen any signs of cultists. There may have been, but a few cultists leave behind the traces. Once they finished with the job, they leave, without anything behind.

    These have left quite many things behind, but they did wipe out, what they needed to wipe out.

    Even in a deep scan, one couldn''t sense any aura.

    Well, others couldn''t sense it, but I did. There are six people who did the deed. They have done quite a thorough job of wiping their auras to such a level, that even if it could be detected, one couldn''t match up to them.

    Well, they have not thought about me.

    I collected the samples and ced them in my collection. Now, whenever Ie across the hosts these auras, even in trace amounts, I will detect them.

    I hope I do, because these bastards will pay more than a hundred times of what they have made these poor people suffer.

 Chapter 3690 Irmatis I

    <h4>Chapter 3690 Irmatis I </h4>

    ?The Grove

    "How are the preparations?" asked the middle-aged half-elf with glowing swirling tattoos across his body, sitting on the wooden chair in the middle of a grove.

    "We are steadily capturing the people. If we continue at such speed, we will be able to reach our target weeks before the deadline." Replied the woman, with thin wings.

    Like the man, her body is also covered in those swirling shining tattoos.

    The man nodded with a smile before his expression turned serious. "Our enemies seemed to have gotten a whiff of it and hunted our members," advised the middle-aged half-elf, but the women just smiled.

    She didn''t seem to be much worried about it.

    "They might be hunting us, but they won''t be able to stop us. We have been preparing for it, for over a thousand year and we will seed," said the woman with confidence oozing from her voice.

    "Just be careful. We don''t want to make a mistake in our overconfidence," said the man after a moment of silence.

    ¡­

    "Careful, careful," I said as I harvested an invisible herb.

    It is a small herb, that would be invisible to the senses of even Sky Sovereigns. It is due to my abilities and sheer luck, that I could sense it.

    Though, harvesting it is another challenge.

    I can''t remember shortly, that I had needed to be this careful while harvesting the resource, as I am right now.

    It is really a challenge to harvest it in such a way, that I could nt it back in my core. Other nts are not these difficult with my expertise, but this one is.

    Finally, after one minute and sixty-seven seconds,ter, I am finished and sent the nt into my core, before walking out of the underground.

    The nt is underground. It is why I said that I had been lucky to find it.

    Soon, I walked out and resumed my journey.

    A few hours passed, and I reached one of my mid-destinations. Seeing, I couldn''t, but sigh and walked away.

    Not all the information I have is new. Some of it is old news. Some of the ces in that information are still working and full of things, but some have crumbled and turned to dust like this.

    I am really disappointed; this ce has the things, I need, but looking at its state. I am sure, those things have long disappeared.

    Hun!

    Over an hour passed, when I suddenly stopped and turned west.

    Not far away from me, three people are fighting. A pair of Grey Wolf Beastmen were fighting against the metal-skin woman, with the four arms.

    I only watched for a few seconds and seeing it was just a regr fight, I resumed my journey. I couldn''t waste my time breaking up every fight.

    I might have interfered, if the cultist had been involved. I didn''t do so many times; those bastards seemed to be everywhere, but here it didn''t seem like.

    Hun! N?v(el)B\\jnn

    So, resumed my journey, but stopped less than ten secondster, when I noticed something. Immediately, I increased the power of soul waves and was able to discover them immediately.

    There are four people hiding, and their stealth method is so good that it isparable to the Sky Sovereigns.

    I focused on them more and soon, noticed something shocking.

    "Irmatis," I muttered, while my mind shook.

    There are four people hiding in four directions, and on their bodies are swirling tattoos. These tattoos are nearly the same and shine faintly in power.

    It took me a while to calm myself, seeing these four belong to one of the big four cults. Irmatis, also known as Beast Gods Cult or Divine Beasts Cult.

    It is one of the most powerful cults in the entire universe. It is a worship-type cult, but the beings they worship are not foreign, but beings born of this universe.

    Though they are as bad as the Grimms or Critters.

    The beings they worship are a group of Beast Gods. They don''t want to follow the rulesid down by the titans. They say these rules are against their very nature.

    The people worship them, and in exchange; they share their power with the people. Same as the other cults, but unlike the other cults, the power the divine beast cult provides to its followers is much greater.

    This power is also epassing, it strengthens their core, also their bodies and soul. On top of that, they provide them with powerful abilities.

    Like the powerful stealth, they are using right now.

    These are not the enemies, that one could deal with easily. Even, I will need to be careful against them, despite mytest advancement.

    I moved toward them, of course, I am going to deal against them. I have heard so much about these people and want to see if it is all true. It will be dangerous, but everything is dangerous in a ce like this.

    I am moving toward the cultist close to me; like three of his friends, he is watching the battle intently.

    I am sure, it is preparing to attack them as slowly moving toward the battle.

    These cultists may be powerful, but they are cautious. They didn''t want to make silly mistakes, which I don''t want to do either, despite being very curious about their power.

    It took me a little over a minute before I stopped and began my work.

    Hun!

    I had just started when suddenly a surprise appeared heart. It had shocked me so much, that I had nearly lost control over emotions and power.

    Thankfully, I was able to control myself, before things became toote. Still, it is too shocking that my heart is still shaking from what I had just sensed.

    I had never sensed it from another individual, and now I had sensed it in the power covering those people. Even books didn''t mention it, which isn''t surprising, seeing this topic shocking enough, that it shouldn''t told to people of my level.

    It is for the same reason; the organization hadn''t told us about it.

    I do not doubt they know about it; this power is clear enough that they should be aware of it, even if most couldn''t sense it.

    I pushed away those thoughts and focused on the enemy and the three people fighting. Looking at the bodynguage of the four, they seemed to be getting ready.

    Well, they should act as quickly as possible; the battle seemed to have reached its peak. The woman with metal skin had an advantage over the two beastmen and had a good chance of killing them.

    The cultists don''t want that; they want the people that are alive.

    The fight between the three is intense, but I am getting a little strange feeling from it. Things aren''t as simple as they seemed, and I tried to find out, but couldn''t.

    Though I feel like, I am close and if I kept looking. I will be able to find out what is bugging me.

    Hun!

    However, it seemed like the cultists weren''t willing to give me the chance as they finally acted.

    The tattoos on their bodies red and they moved toward the three.

 Chapter 3691 Irmatis II

    <h4>Chapter 3691 Irmatis II </h4>

    ?Hun!

    The three sensed the four immediately and turned toward them swiftly. It had immediately surprised me, but the realization came the next second.

    Those three were acting; they were not enemies, but the allies.

    Saying I am surprised would be an understatement. I know acting and could easily tell a fake fight from a real one, but I wasn''t able to on this one.

    Those three felt like they were fighting truly; the killing intent and the injuries on their bodies were not fake at all.

    It made me feel like, the things aren''t as simple as they looked.

    "So, you all have finally revealed yourselves," said the four-armed woman with the metal skin. "I have to say, your acting is quite good. We aren''t able to suspect anything at all," said the young human man with purple hair.

    Though he didn''t look worried, instead seemed to be looking forward to it.

    "You should all surrender; it wouldn''t be pretty if you made us fight you," threatened the woman, and the human smiled, while the swirling patterns across his body red brightly.

    "It should be you who should surrender because the little bit of power you have is far from enough to defend against us, much less to make us surrender," said the human, and moved toward the woman.

    The other three also moved toward the two Beastmen.

    "Don''t hold back!" said the woman and her aura red, making surprise appear on all four of them, turning them cautious as the other two too have released power simr to the woman.

    ''Things aren''t simple,'' I thought.

    These people are a level above what I usually fight. They are powerful and if their acting was any proof, then skilled.

    They had fooled me thoroughly; I was not only able to tell they were acting, but wasn''t able to guess their real power. Usually, I do not have any problem doing that, but these people have hidden well.

    I wanted to curse myself, but I didn''t. Instead, I focused on them more seriously. This time, I cleared my mind of any judgment and decided to trust, only data shing in front of me.

    I also increased the power of stealth; I do not want to get discovered before it is time.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNNG!

    They shed, creating the powerful shockwaves that vaporized everything around them. I have maintained my distance, but my clones needed to work fast to maintain the stealth, I have.

    They are not holding back using most of their power from the beginning.

    "As expected. You havee prepared." said the human man after the sh, before attacking again.

    The woman is no weakling and responded with the attack, no less powerful than his, with simr finesse.

    These two are the most skillful and powerful in their group. I couldn''t tell, who would win the battle after the single sh, but I was looking at full concentration and even taking help from my clones.

    These people had made me feel threatened, there was no way. I would hold back my abilities against them.

    The two groups begin to fight, with each attack going for the kill. Seeing them fighting, my heart started to beat wildly, and I wanted to join the battle.

    It took quite an effort to calm that desire.

    There is no doubt I will join the battle. I won''t let go of the opportunity to fight against the enemies powerful as this one, but it is not a time.

    I need to watch and gather more data, before leaping into the battle. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Attack after attack came out, some were mighty enough that they had nketed the sky. I hope my pearls have been good enough to hide that; I don''t want a Sky Sovereign to get attracted here.

    A minute passed, and the first injury of the battle appeared. It is on the taller Beastman''s shoulder, given to him by a woman with dark blue scales on her body.

    The two Beastmen are good, their teamwork is magnificent. It is the reason why, they were able to contend against three enemies, one of whom is slightly more powerful than them.

    A few secondster, another injury appeared, and this time, on a shorter Beastman. It was right on his neck. If he hadn''t dodged at the right time, that saber of scaled women would have taken his head right off.

    It could still happen, seeing how the three had cornered the two. Even their impable teamwork won''t be able to save them if those two are stuck in the trap, that three are weaving.

    The three cultists may not have a strong teamwork as the pair, but it is still good and with their number advantage and power, they might be able to kill the pair.

    Once it happens, even the metal-skin woman, who is fighting equally against the human, will be in trouble.

    A few more seconds passed and the Beastmen pair had received a few more injuries, some were quite close to their critical spots.

    ''It seemed like, is a time for me to act,'' I thought and moved. I have waited enough and got the data, I need.

    My heart started to beat wildly as I got closer and closer to my target, but I didn''t let it guide me. I took the measured steps and stopped when I needed to before moving ahead and finally reached the ce.

    The ce was a hundred meters ahead, but my target appeared close to me, and seeing that, I didn''t waste even a moment and leaped at him.

    Burst 100%.

    They sensed me for a moment, I came out of the stealth and my target stopped midst of the attack and turned toward me, before swinging his spear in my direction.

    My eyes turned to the other two and lit up in joy, when I saw the Beastmen pair, stopping the other two.

    It is going to make things a lot easier.

    Soon, there was only five meters of distance between us, when something surprising happened.

    A silvery mist came out and covering the area around us.

    The mist isn''t thick, but it blocked soul sense and vision, which immediately rmed the white-horned man, but it is already toote for him.

 Chapter 3692 Irmatis III

    <h4>Chapter 3692 Irmatis III</h4>

    ?"Die!" shouted the Tiger Beastman, controlling the rm he was feeling.

    The tattoos covering his body ze in power and move away from his body, hovering centime away. It seemed to increase his power, as the spear became faster and the energies surrounding it stronger.

    A sudden shock appeared in his eyes, and he turned his eyes away from me for a moment, to his own body, looking at something invisible, before turning to me in horror in his eyes.

    "How?" he asked.

    He had asked the question, the enemies, asked when I revealed it to them, but this cultist discovered them, without me revealing it.

    I am not one bit surprised, seeing the power those swirls contain.

    Though he may have discovered them, he couldn''t break them with the power of the swirls. It is trying, pushing as much as the power of the swirls into them, but unable to do anything.

    He seemed to understand it as well because he was trying to ask for help, but the soul sense was being blocked by the silvery mist.

    Soon, its spear and my sword reached close till there was an inch of distance between them, when I finally pulled them.

    Immediately, he froze with horror deepening in his eyes. Those swirling tattoos hovering over his skin red even brightly, bing bright as the torch, but failing to do to do anything despite their great power.

    The swirls are powerful. They are a power that came from beings that could destroy the world.

    What these people have is less than a fraction of that power, which has diluted millions of times. It is not enough to deal with my strings, which I had worked for decades.

    It is my strongest move and couldn''t be broken so easily.

    With him frozen, my sword moved ahead, while he watched in horror, before reaching his chest.

    Hun!

    Where I felt the powerful resistance. The power of the whole swirling tattoos had concentrated on the point on which my sword had touched his skin.

    I could see the faint relief appearing in his eyes as it happened.

    ''I am finally going to use it,'' I thought and activated the move. I had never used the move. I had used its variation, but not this one, as most of the time, the enchantment of my sword was more than enough.

    Even now it would have been enough if I increased their power as much as I could, but I want to use the move.

    It is a chance, I might not get again.

    The formation activated, and thettice of forbidden power covered the de. As it did, the horror in his eyes deepened as my de began to tear through the defense that had been stopping it.

    Puch! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    My sword pierced through the heart of the cultist and the burst of energy after tore into the pieces.

    Rustle!

    The light in his eyes begin to dim and I saw was about to remove my sword, when the seedling of the world tree rustled and, to my shock, sucked the tattoos hovering around the cultist.

    I saw them entering my core before seeping into the tree.

    The mist disappeared, and there was only me, with six pairs of eyes, looking at me. All of them had a surprise in them, but three pairs had anger aside from that.

    "Udsor, deal with him," said a young human.

    Immediately, the woman with the dark blue scales came at me. The Beastmen didn''t stop her, nor did I want them to stop.

    Despite the earlier surprises, the man was no challenge. This woman, on the other hand, will be a big one.

    "I can tell you will be a great fruit for the sacrifice," she said as she appeared in front of me.

    "I am a great fruit that you will receive a thousand times better reward by sacrificing, but you are far from powerful to get me," I replied with a smile, to which she grinned.

    "We will see," she said, and attacked.

    There seemed nothing special about her attack; one couldn''t even see any energies, but there were. They are invisible and powerful enough to vaporize me in an instant if I am not careful against them.

    I reacted immediately and, unlike hers, my sword was covered in dense ck energies swirling around my sword.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against her saber, and I felt her powerful energiesing at me like a powerful tsunami.

    They are the most powerful energies I have evere across.

    These energies aren''t a single type, but of the three. First is inheritance energy, whiches from the cultist. It is 98% of the energy mix, but weakest in power among the three.

    The second type of energy is the divine energy. Their cult name has god and divine for nothing.

    From the information I read, the beast uses the power of faith. It is not their main power, but they use it, and it is very useful for managing their vast cult.

    It is 1.99% of theposition of the energy.

    Thest is the forbidden power. It seemed like, the god beasts had the forbidden power. It was a kind of surprise to me. I don''t know whether all the god beasts have it or if it is special to the one that these cultists are worshiping.

    Thebination of these three energies makes them extremely powerful, and now this powerful energy has entered inside me.

    I am not worried about it; it may have divine power, but I have processed it before, and as for the forbidden power. I had poured in the formation, and they were dealing against it just fine.

    It would have been fine if I had just stored this energy as entered my armor. Seeing the seedling of the world tree had started to take it.

    Speaking of which, I didn''t see any change in it after it sucked the whole tattoo earlier.

    There was no shine or growth energy; there was nothing.

 Chapter 3693 Fear

    Chapter 3693 Fear

    ??"Good energy," I praised, but instead of getting happy with it, the woman red and attacked again.

    This time, she didn''t try to hide her energies, and they became visible, covering her saber-like sharp ribbons.

    I responded, with dense ck energies around my sword turning like ropes. I can tell those ribbons aren''t for the looks only; they are dangerous, and I better not underestimate them.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed again, but the attack didn''t stop instead ribbons came at me like snakes.

    The ropes moved in response and wrapped around the ribbon, stopping them in their tracks.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    While the ribbons and robes struggled, the woman continued with her attacks. I countered each of her attacks while keeping my excited heart under control.

    The woman is a powerful and skillful enemy. If we had been alone, I might let my emotions be free, but here I couldn''t do that. It is not just the woman present on the battlefield.

    There are two more cultists and I have yet to know whether the other three are friendly or not.

    So, until I know about it; I will be cautious and keep my emotions under control.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Seconds passed, and we continued, using every type of attack. Some are not visible; like those tiny invisible needles, thinner than the hair,ing at me from the ground.

    They are not powerful enough to do a huge harm, but they will be a distraction and that could kill me against the enemy like this woman.

    Unlike her attack, my responsibility wasn''t invisible. I sent waves of dark energies and crushed those needles to dust, making her re at me angrily.

    "You will need to be much better if you want to attack me with the invisible attacks," I said, grinning, making her re more intensely.

    I don''t mind these invisible. I want more of them toe at me. They will provide me with huge information.

    One reason, I am so excited fighting this woman is because she is a walking library to me. She is the first person I have seen using the forbidden power.

    Though she is not using it consciously, and it is a part of the beast''s power. She might not even know, that there is a forbidden energy in power of the beast god.

    Since I have been the only person with the forbidden power. I have learned most of the things myself, but now I am seeing how forbidden power reacts with the other energies and how one could use it.

    I hate to admit it, but she is using the forbidden power far more efficiently than I ever had, and I am using every ability, I have to see it.

    I already amassed enough data that will keep me busy for months and help me tremendously, but I want more. It is the first time I am seeing how forbidden power is being used and I will be dammed, if I didn''t learn everything I could.

    I will squeeze every drop of knowledge from her.

    "Bastard! Why are you looking at me like this?" asked the cultist, ring angrily and there is even a hint of fear in his eyes.

    "You are a great enemy. I am learning so much from you," I replied with a smile, and once again she got angry and started to attack me ferociously.

    Seeing that, the grin on my face widened further.

    A minute passed, and the battle became more intense; not just my battle, but the other two, too. The cultists, use everything they have, but the ones they are fighting, against which aren''t weaklings at all.

    I think there is more than what meets the eye.

    It is notmon to see a single powerhouse at such a level. Most Peak Earth-Sovereigns never able to gain such power. For many organizations, people of such power are prime seeds, the ones who have the chance to enter the next stage.

    There are three such people here.

    The people of the beast god cult couldn''t be counted. Their power is from the beast god and so is the skill with which they are fighting. It is not something they have gained from hard work and experience.

    It is the thing that makes the beast god cult so dangerous. They could turn, even an average powerhouse prime seed.

    I heard the prime seeds of beast god cults are terrors to fight with. They are monsters, among the monsters, and I would be no match for them with my current strength.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on the enemy and the thousands of long red needles she hadunched at me.

    Sup Sup Sup

    I looked at needles before the formations inside me activated and thousands of fierynces materialized around me and shot toward the needles, while I moved to counter the saber attacking from the woman.

    There is not a single attacking toward me; there are multiple.

    She was noting at me with needles and saber but turned the ground with a mesh of sharp ribbons that could cut my legs like a hot knife cut through butter.

    I needed to be careful against her every moment.

    The three fighting against these cultists seemed quite experienced and even had artifacts, that helped them detect some of the invisible attacks.

    Which once again reinforced my view that this is a far from simple fight.

    Another minute passed, and we kept fighting; there was no change in itst few minutes, except for now the cultists began to use more daring moves, but their opponents were experienced and dealing with each of these moves.

    "It seemed I won''t be able to deal with you unless I use everything," said the woman suddenly, and before I could reply, the tattoos around her began to shine even more brightly and started to move up.

    The dense light began to release, connecting each other, and soon, I saw a phantom behind her.

    Seeing it, my heart couldn''t help but shudder deeply in fear.

 Chapter 3694 Phantom

    Chapter 3694 Phantom

    ??The phantom is unlike anything I have seen before; the beast is anything I have seen before.

    It has a round head that looks like a cow and three horns in a straight line on its temple. It had four legs with ws twice thicker than average.

    The beast is made of whirling patterns, the same ones that were covering the women. So, it is not a real beast, but it is making me feel; that it is real.

    These patterns are absorbing the energies crazily, which isn''t visible. The energies they are absorbing couldn''t even be sensed by the normal Sky Sovereigns.

    The patterns absorb the energies and convert it, before sending to the woman. It is all happening, without creating the slightest fluctuation; I would struggle to achieve something like these with such massive energies.

    ''I shouldn''t wait anymore,'' I thought, seeing her absorbing energy and moving toward her with attack.

    It had been only a second since the beast phantom appeared and already absorbed a massive amount of energy. Giving the phantom more time wouldn''t be a good thing.

    Roar!

    I was halfway toward the woman when she let out a wild roar that shook my heart before leaping at me.

    There was no change in her movements. They were the same as before, but there seemed to be wildness in them. It made me feel I shouldn''t make my moves based on the past data or I would end up regretting it.

    I decided to listen to my heart rather than my mind as I swung my sword toward the woman.

    As I did, I received such a surprise that made me d, that listened to my heart.

    Her saber came, and it was fast and powerful, which is to be expected to give the energies the beast is pouring into her, but what is more, is the movement in which she swung her saber.

    It didn''t feel like the attack of the saber at all, but the attack of the w, that is covering the saber.

    CLANNNNG!

    The saber shed, and I felt like I had been hit by a crashing mountain, if that wasn''t enough, then came the massive roiling energies. They are bursting volcanoes, wanting to destroy everything in their paths.

    Puch!

    I vomited the blood and began to take a step back while watching the woman in shock.

    I had expected the attack to be powerful, but not this powerful. It has ruptured my internal organs and broken my bones with the sheer power of the physical attack.

    If the energy had hit me, I would have been a goner.

    Thankfully, despite its massive amount and roiling momentum, my armor was able to contain it. The energy was extremely dangerous, so much so that if even 10% of it had hit me, it would have torn me apart.

    Roar!

    She roared like a beast again, with her eyes wild, and came at me, while the phantom surrounding her absorbed a massive amount of power and pour into her.

    ''Use defensive methods. They couldn''t sustain the beast mode for long,'' came a voice in my head.

    It is from the four-armed women.

    ''Thank you,'' I replied to her before swinging my sword toward theing attack of the scaled woman.

    Of course, I knew about the beast''s thrall and how they couldn''t sustain it for long, but I had no intention of using my shield. I will fight her with my sword; I want to fight her with my swords.

    It might seem idiotic and suicidal, but I rarelye across such enemies, and I want to fight a bloody battle.

    Though I am not a big idiot and thus use the shield. If I felt like I couldn''t fight against her with my sword anymore.

    Till then, I would use my sword.

    CLANNNNNG!

    Once again, her saber shed against my sword and made me vomit before sending me back with cracked bones.

    Roar!

    She roared angrily, and the phantom glowed brightly, absorbing more energies around, that now, one could sense them if concentrated.

    She came at me again and attacked.

    I moved my sword toward her saber, using every ounce of energy I had, but it still wasn''t enough. I wanted to use the shield immediately, but I resisted the urge and continued moving my sword forward.

    CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against her saber, and it was such force that I heard my bones cracking and nearly shot back, but barely stopped and started to take a step back, with each step of mine creating a small crater on the ground.

    She didn''t stop and came at me again, without giving me a chance, and attacked.

    I defended, once again stopping myself from flying back, but getting more injuries that really wanted to use the shield.

    A few more seconds passed, and I continued, getting more and more injured.

    It made me really d that I didn''t hold back from using those precious resources to create the healing medicines for the formation. They are the only things that are kept in a fighting shape.

    If not for them, I would have already been six feet under the ground.

    Still, I have reached my limit, a few more attacks, and even that powerful healing formation won''t be able to help me.

    Buzz!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Another attack came from her and was about to sh against my sword when suddenly a formation lit up.

    CLANNNNNG!

    I shed, and blood flew out of my mouth, and I started to take a step back, but this time, there was no thought of summoning the shields on my face, but a bloody grin.

    My clone had finished with the adjustment and now, these attacks won''t be as powerful as they were anymore.

    Their power had been reduced by more than a quarter.

    The physical attack that, the women wereunching at me were no simple physical attacks. It hade with the powerful vibration of forbidden power.

    It is what that was, breaking the bones and rupturing my internals, but now with this formation. Those vibrations won''t be as effective on me as they were before.

    Now I could finally think about killing her.

 Chapter 3695 Kill

    Chapter 3695 Kill

    ??CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG

    I am defending against the attack and then another and then another; they are powerful and getting powerful, but my formation is also getting good.

    Now there is ayer of spongy forbidden power in my armor, which is dealing will those powerful vibrations made using the forbidden power.

    It is not just absorbing the vibrations, but also studying them because they are amazing.

    They have used a fraction of forbidden power to create dangerous vibrations. I needed hundreds of times more forbidden energy to deal with it.

    There is a difference between the sky and earth in how we are using the forbidden energy. My opponent, or rather the one, that had provided it the power, is thousands of times better than me.

    I would millenniums to gain such fineness, which is fine because beforeing across these people, I would have needed far more.

    Now, I don''t have to blindly follow the path; I have a way. The data I am collecting is going to help me tremendously, that I can''t wait to study it.

    This data is said to be the biggest haul, I have received in the abandoned runes. More than any resources or the increase in strength; they are nothingpared to the data, I have got from this cultist.

    Roar!

    A roar rang out, and it was not from the opponent I was fighting. It is from the human, that was fighting against the four-armed woman.

    She immediately started to follow the advice; she had given to me.

    She stopped fighting with it and started summoning the shields, but the human cultists in the beast mode tore through it. She seemed to be expecting it, as she summoned more, that by the time, he had reached her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His attack could only make her take a single step back.

    Looking at the way she is dealing with his attack, she is clearly experienced. Likely fought a good number from the beast god cult.

    I couldn''t help, but feel a little jealous of that. I wish I hade across these bastards years ago when I hade to this world. If that had happened, my skills in a forbidden power would have been far ahead of what they are now.

    I would have been more powerful than I am right now, or I might have died, sacrificed to the beast god.

    I am sure the beast god would have rewarded the man who captured me handsomely. The forbidden power is no small thing; it is enough to get the attention of the mighty beast god.

    It could be said, that this is the perfect time for me toe against the enemies powerful as these.

    CLANNNNNG!

    Once again, her attack shed against my sword, but this time, I had only taken a step back.

    Seeing that, a surprise couldn''t help but appear in those wild eyes.

    If I had been in her ce, I would have been shocked out of my heart, too. Just a few seconds ago, she was a step away from throwing me like a ragged doll, making me all bloody and broken.

    Now, not only there is no vomit or breaking of any bones, but the steps also lessened to one.

    Roar!

    She roared angrily and attacked me furiously, I defended against her attacks calmy. There is no hurry in my movements. I am not in a hurry to kill her to finish the fight like she is.

    A minute had already passed and if the information I had read in the library was right, then she had about half a minute in the beast mode.

    After that, the beast mode will disappear, and she will be weak enough. She won''t be able to walk, much less fight.

    It is why these cultists don''t usually use the beast mode unless they are confident killing their opponents with that power or have no choice.

    Two of the three are already using the beast mode. The third one seemed to have no intention, seeing how he was focused on the two of his friends.

    If I am not wrong, he is the backup.

    Unlike these two that were fighting against the women and me. the opponents he is fighting aren''t a danger to him despite being strong.

    So, there is no threat to his life and thus be a back-up. I am sure he wille to save the two, the moment theye close to exiting the beast mode.

    Seconds passed, and her attacks became more and more intense.

    The phantom continued to absorb a massive amount of energy from the environment and pouring into the woman.

    It is terrible for her. Even if she didn''t suffer any permanent consequence, she would be bedridden for months at least to recover from the damage she is suffering from the massive energies she is using.

    I may not have my seed in her, but I could tell, she is suffering the damage. The information also said so.

    There is always a cost for the borrowed power, and I am going to make her pay the ultimate prize.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed, and I defended against another of her attacks when something happened.

    The tattoos hovering over the man fighting against the two beastmen zed in power and he moved.

    His target is me.

    The two beastmen tried to stop him, but he was able to get away from them with the cost big injury on his chest.

    He appeared to be behind me and attacked, while another attack came from the woman in front.

    "Finally," I said, and the ck mist covered an area around three of us. It rmed the man and faint fear appeared in the eyes of women.

    Overburst!

    I activated the overburst and moved forward, avoiding the attack of the woman by a centimeter, before appearing in front of her.

    Puch!

    A momentter, my sword pierced through her chest.

    She watched in shock, with all wild emotions disappearing from her eyes and like thest time, the seedling rustled and sucked the phantom into the core.

    The attack might seem easy enough, but it is far from it. I used the precise path created by my clones. If there had been the slightest mistake, that saber would have split me in two.

    Thankfully, I seeded.

 Chapter 3696 Run

    Chapter 3696 Run

    ??I turned and saw the man activating the beast mode. I have to say, he is acting rather fast, but it is useless.

    Even beast mode won''t help him get away from the strings that bind him.

    Of course, I used the strings. They can detect doesn''t mean; I won''t use them. My clone was also able to make the slight adjustment, which makes them a little harder to detect.

    It is not enough, but they are enough for this battle.

    Puch!

    I pierced my sword into his chest and killed him. At the same time, the tree sucked away the tattoos.

    With them dead, I turned to the battle ahead of me. Only the human had remained, or rather the beast, seeing he was not in control of his emotions.

    They are influenced by the beast, and he doesn''t have enough willpower to control these wild emotions that beast mode releases. Some could control it; they are the terrors of the divine beast cult.

    I killed the cultist, but didn''t let the mist disappear.

    The man may have his emotions influenced by the beast and couldn''t think straight other than killing the enemy he is fighting, but I want to keep the illusion that he is friends are still alive.

    He is very powerful and if he were to run away, it would be very hard for us to catch him.

    Though he will not get away.

    No matter how much power he has, it won''tst long and once it does, we can catch him, unless of course. He had someone waiting, but that is unlikely; I have been sending waves and haven''t discovered anyone.

    Unless they are a Sky Sovereign and really good, no one is waiting for them.

    Seconds passed and the man''s attacks got stronger and stronger, and despite her preparations, the woman seemed to have a hard to defending against him.

    I felt a little worried and moved my focus away from the data, I was looking at. I shouldn''t be doing that, while there is still a dangerous enemy around, but it is too damn delicious not to get a sneak peek.

    I am also collecting the data from the man, but I handed that responsibility to my clone.

    It would have been wonderful if I could insert my seed inside him, but there is a powerful protection. I have lost four of my seeds and won''t be trying anymore before I find a concrete way.

    It would be a challenge, seeing the defenses straight up destroyed my seeds. It would be great if I came across some Sovereign stage members of the beast god cult.

    Though, finding them would be hard, seeing this is a realm for Earth Sovereigns and above. It is really hard for Sovereign to survive here, even if they belong to the beast god cult.

    Though now I know what to look for, I will be actively hunting for this bastard. It had already climbed second on my list, pushing many downs.

    As for the cult top of my list, the special ce belongs to the cult that kidnapped me. One day, they will get the taste of my sweet revenge.

    Seconds passed, and the battle continued.

    Once again, I am amazed by the sheer amount of power the beast phantom could absorb. If thousands of such people are released onto the army, they will ughter it whole within seconds.

    Not every person is like three, who are powerful and experienced in dealing with members of the cult, regr powerhouses are no match for them.

    The woman alone is fighting the man; the other two didn''t join her, which is a wise thing. Unless they are hiding their real power, they won''t be a match for the man.

    Hun!

    Time passed, and the attacks got more and more intense. When the man did something surprising.

    I had been expecting it, but still surprised to see it.

    He might be influenced by the wild emotions of the beast, but even the beast has self-preservation.

    He started to run away, and the woman seemed to be expecting it as she followed him immediately. I didn''t stay in my ce and jumped out of the mist and started to follow him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I quickly passed the two men but was slower than a woman.

    The distance between her and me widening at every step, while the man is like a rocket. Within a second, he disappeared from my eyes and a few more secondster, crossed the boundary of my soul sense.

    I didn''t expand the range of my soul sense and instead focused on the soul waves.

    Ten seconds passed and then twenty and soon, half a minute, and the bastard was still moving and moving very fast.

    Like earlier, his power continued to increase.

    It had gone further than what the woman could track her with her methods and now she was just following him with other energy tracking methods, which were not great considering the bastard barely released any energy while escaping.

    I followed the woman, even when she swerved a little from the path to the cultist.

    No matter how fast, the man is moving. He won''t be able to escape; it is not just my soul keeping track of him, but also a few other methods, that provide me, with a clear path to him.

    Hun!

    Seventeen more seconds passed when suddenly, it dived into the ground and stopped.

    He stopped, everything stopped. His breathing, the fluctuation of his energy, and even his soul went dormant. The tattoos faded, but still covered him, taking him into the hibernation, while making invisible to most senses.

    I have to say, I am mighty impressed.

    The power of the divine beast is incredible, that it even had a way to survive the side-effects of the beast mode.

    If I am not wrong, then those marks covering him will not only hide him but also help him recover from the side effects.

    Irmatis is extremely dangerous and seeing their abilities, I want to wipe them out.

 Chapter 3697 Found

    Chapter 3697 Found

    ??It took me twelve and a half minutes to reach the woman; I would have reached her sooner, but she was searching for him crazily at her full speed.

    Now she had slowed down and looked for him more carefully.

    "Any sign?" I asked, to which she shook her head. "These bastards are very hard to find, once they disappeared."

    "They go into this hibernation mode, which makes them nearly invisible to senses," she said, scanning therge area with her soul sense.

    "I should have joined you in the battle, but I didn''t want to spook it," I said with regret. She smiled at that, "It might have. They run pretty quickly when they see the end of the road for them," she replied.

    I didn''t say anything and used my methods to look around.

    "Thanks, by the way. If not for you; I might have lost a team member or two. Even I might have needed to run away," she said, to which I smiled humbly.

    "Those bastards were quite powerful," I said after a moment of silence. "They were greater in number than we had imagined," she said and sighed.

    A minute passed, and we searched but didn''t find any traces of him. Well, he is not here, he is further south.

    "I couldn''t help, but notice, you three seemed quite prepared to fight them and familiar too," I said, and her eyes turned serious for a moment before a familiar badge appeared on her chest.

    Everything bes clear of it.

    "Irmatis is nning something big on this ruin and we are trying to stop them by hunting their numbers," she replied, but didn''t seem happy.

    "You got the three," I said, and my badge appeared on my chest, along with three bodies.

    She barely nced at the bodies as her eyes were focused on my badge.

    "Tor, no wonder you could fight," she said, before collecting the bodies.

    I had made my clones read information, especially about what happened after the cultist died. The marks disappeared; not a single trace remained of them.

    The only way people could recognize them as being a member of the Irmatis is by the mess it left behind in their bodies.

    So, they shouldn''t suspect anything.

    "It is the first time fighting members of the beast god cult, and they were more powerful than, I had imagined," I said shuddering, and it was not an act.

    Sheughed seeing that, but there was no mirth in her eyes.

    "These were only grade 2. Grade 3 and grade 4 are the real terror," she replied, with her clear horror in her eyes.

    The grades are not exclusive to the beast god cult, but only them few other organizations as Tor or Alkaz use them. I am not every organization would want to ept, that most of their members belong to the lowest grade.

    The grading is simple.

    Grade 1 is above average; grade 2 is seeds. They are powerful and have the potential to break through into the next stage. Grade 3 are the ones who have reached the power of what their level could give it to them.

    Going further is a Grade 4; they could fight powerhouses of the next level.

    In a conventional sense, I am in grade 4, but I neverpeted myself with people of my level. It is always a level up and in my current case, the Earth Sovereign, and in it, I could be counted as Grade 2.

    "I wouldn''t want to fight them," I said, shuddering once again.

    Currently, I can''t, but I have a target, I want to gain the power of Grade 4 by the time I reach the absolute peak of Earth Sovereign.

    I want to fight, Sky Sovereign, at least defend against them. Even with my peculiarities, it is something that is bordering on the impossible.

    Jumping one level is fine, but jumping two is impossible, but if anyone could do it, then it would be. Someone who is crazy enough to merge with forbidden power at every level.

    "If you don''t mind me asking, what is your n after this?" she asked. I hesitated for a moment, before opening my mouth to answer.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I am going to tiklis," I replied.

    "Tor is an allied organization with Alkaz; you could join my group in hunting these cultists," she invited.

    My expression turned apologetic, and disappointment shed in her eyes, guessing my answer.

    "I work alone better," I said apologetically.

    "Take this, it is thetest information we have about this ruin. There is also information on the cultists that you might find useful," she said and gave me the information crystal.

    "Thank you," I said, to which she smiled.

    A few minutes passed, and we barely talked aside from introducing ourselves. I am sure we both gave each other fake names, but we touched badges.

    The name could be faked, bodies could be changed, but not id on the batches. It is registered with our organizations.

    "I think, I caught something," I said, and her eyes lit up. "Really?" she asked excitedly, and I nodded and began to move.

    I didn''t move to the ce where the cultist, I moved other way, before changing the direction again stopping using methods and changing the direction.

    As such, an hour and forty-nine minutes, passed, before I finally led her to the body.

    "You really found him," said Beastwoman Ikra, and beside her was her brother Ikar. They were part of Usan''s team.

    "Are we going to kill him?" I asked, and Usan shook her head. "It is really hard to get information on the cultist, but we have someone here, who specializes in it. They might be able to get something out of him," she replied and took a white metallic coffin.

    I want to kill him myself for the symbols, but decided against it when I heard these bastards nning something big here.

    I hope she will be able to get the information she needs from this cultist.

 Chapter 3698 Delicious Data

    Chapter 3698 Delicious Data

    ??Seeing their soul sense had stopped tracking me, I changed direction.

    Of course, I lied to them about my destination. I trust them enough to touch the badge, but not enough to tell them my true destination.

    For a moment, I wanted to follow them and would have followed, if they were my organization, but it is Alkaz, and one needed to keep some distance between them.

    It is a huge organization, but has its own problems.

    I could have chosen it since it is the most powerful organization that solely focused on dealing with world threats, but I decided not to and chose the Tor, which was a wise decision.

    I wanted to summon my abode and study the delicious data, but instead, I sealed my connection with all my clones except for one.

    I need to cover the distance and, if possible, find more of the cultists from the Irmatis. Before that, I need to get the hell away from this ce; more cultists mighte here searching for their members.

    Forget Sky Sovereign, I am not even a match for the Grade 3 Earth Sovereign. They will eat me alive if they find me; not to mention, they are already searching for people for their cult activity.

    Usan had said they were nning something big. I couldn''t help but wonder about it.

    The library has the information about them, but there are thousands of things they could be doing. It depends on the kind of beast they are worshiping and what they want in exchange.

    I already found out the kind of beast they were worshiping thanks to those patterns, but even with it, it is hard to find the exact ritual they would be doing.

    Not that it matters, nearly all the rituals would want them to sacrifice people. How they do it will depend on the type of the ritual.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on getting away from this area as fast as possible.

    Hun!

    Half an hour passed when suddenly, I sensed an Earth Sovereign. It is flying while scanning the area with his soul sense. It didn''t have tattoos shing and his aura seemed more subdued, but he was flying, and that is strange.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I have not seen an Earth Sovereign fly in this ruin, unless they are a crowded ce or part of arge group or group that has the Sky Sovereign.

    So, I did the thing I only do when I sense the Earth Sovereign. I sealed all movements of my body and covered myself with powerful stealth.

    Neen secondster, his soul sense scanned over me, while I watched with bated breath. He feels normal, like many Earth Sovereigns; I never hid from such people.

    I mean, why would I? When I could beat these people, but here it is strange, and I rather not take the risk.

    The scan remained around me for three and a half seconds before it moved away, but I remained on my spot for another four minutes, before I unsealed my body and slowly started to leave the ce.

    Another hour passed and aside from Sky Sovereign and a few Earth Sovereign monsters, I hadn''te across any powerhouses.

    It made me relieved, but I am still cautious.

    Soon, the sky began to turn dark, and I wanted to stop immediately, but I continued. I won''t be stopping, till it is time to stop.

    A few minutes passed, and I sensed more and moreing out of their hiding spots. Many of them are Sky Sovereigns.

    Monsters aren''t the only things I sensed. There are three Earth Sovereigns and one Sky Sovereign, nearly the edge of my soul sense. The woman is a peak Sky Sovereign and unlike the normal Sky Sovereigns; she is on the ground, moving sneakily.

    Feeling curious, I tracked her till, she walked out of the range of my soul waves.

    It was a little over two hours after the dark, that energy became powerful enough to be harmful to me, that I finally let myself bring out my abode and entered inside.

    I wanted to enter my core immediately, but I didn''t instead, I showered and brought out the dinner that my clone had cooked. I ate it in silence, while watching the data of my surroundings, that my abode is providing me.

    I finished dinner and washed the dishes, beforeying on the couch and closing my eyes.

    The moment I entered my core, I removed the restriction on connection with my clones. As I did, everything they studied in the past few hours flooded in.

    "Amazing," I muttered with my eyes wide.

    Immediately, I appeared in front of the gates of the library and entered inside. There, eight of my clones sat at a single table, studying the data.

    Usually, not over five clones work in the library, but now there are eight. The ninth one would havee too, if not for doing something important.

    I sat down at the table and started to study the data.

    It may not seem like it, but it is huge, and my clones only scratched the surface of it. Normally, my clones would study the data a hundred battles by now, but this data is something novel, something they have nevere across.

    The data for me is like a step-by-step instruction to build a house, with all itsplexities. Studying it, I felt like an uncivilized man in a thatched hut that leaked from a hundred ces.

    It is extremely inefficient and takes a lot more forbidden power.

    This data will help me change that. It won''t bring a change. It will be slow and gradual, but tremendous in scale.

    As I study it, hundreds of ideas begin to flood into my mind on improving every move of mine. From strings to seeds to inheritance energy, I used forbidden power over everything, and this data will help me make them far more powerful than they are right now.

    Three of my clones have already started making minor changes to my inheritance, which will help me a lot from tomorrow.

    I left the changes to them while I focused on studying.

    It had been months since I had been focused, as I am right, now. All the lethargy, the uninterest, seemed to disappear in a puff of smoke.

    Hours passed, and I continued to study.

    Though it is not the only thing I did, I would also do some small experiments as I am doing right now.

    There is a ball of forbidden power and hundreds of thin strings of soul energying out. On those thinner than hair strange of soul energy, areplex formations, being powered by the inheritance.

    It might look simple, but it is veryplex and every string, I add, makes it even moreplex.

    A few minutes passed, and strings reached over thousands, and struggle was apparent on my face, but still I continued. I continued till I made twelve-hundred and sixty-seven strings before it all copsed.

    It is huge considering in the past six months, I wasn''t able to go over nine hundred and thirteen.

    A few more hours passed before I finally stopped. I wanted to continue, but I had to practice and then sleep.

    With the beast god cult adding to the dangerousness of the ruin, it had be even more important for me to increase my strength and be in top shape. Practice and sleep, help a lot with that.

 Chapter 3699 Method

    Chapter 3699 Method

    ??I woke up, feeling refreshed. It is not just because of the sleep, but also due to the progress I am making in two and a half days.

    I didn''t get up immediately and stayed on the bed for a few minutes, thinking before finally getting up.

    If everything goes well, I will be reaching my destination today by evening. I am quite excited, this ce has things, that could increase my strength and I have to increase it by seeing the new challenges.

    In the two and a half days, I have note across the cultist.

    It is hard to find them, seeing as they could hide those damn tattoos at will. Anyone could be a cultist from the beast god cult; I won''t know it until they bring out those tattoos.

    Though, it might change today, if the method my clones and developed worked. I can''t wait to try it.

    I pushed away the thought of the method and quickly freshen and showered, before going to the kitchen.

    There I cooked myself a simple breakfast and ate it, before sitting down on the couch. I cannot go out yet, the energies denser than I could bear.

    So, I closed my eyes and entered my core.

    Ting!

    I remained there for forty-seven minutes before I heard the bell and opened my eyes. I got up and took a step forward, appearing outside of my abode a momentter.

    The energies are dense, they are on the border of what I could bear.

    I didn''t move immediately and sent the soul waves out, which now be a little more efficient, with their range increasing by 6%. It might not seem much, but given the range of my soul waves, it is huge.

    Not to mention, they are consuming slightly less energy than before.

    I saw the Earth Sovereign and Sky Sovereign monsters. I also saw the abodes in hidden ces, most of them belong to Earth Sovereign.

    I didn''t find any signature, for it, I needed to be close. It was just an educated guess, as Sky Sovereign wouldn''t stay in the abode for long. Only Earth Sovereigns would; it is still strong for most of them to bear.

    With the dangers mapped, I begin my journey.

    I avoided every danger I could, while my strings would harvest the resources I woulde across. There are a lot and I have amassed quite a lot of them.

    Once I return to the organization, I am going to exchange quite a lot of them for what I need.

    I already have most of the things I need, till I reach the Earth Sovereign, but I need more. It never hurts to have a few extra things.

    Having extra helped me a lot when I got in struck in ces. I don''t like to be in such conditions, but it never hurts to remain prepared.

    An hour and a half passed, and I had made at good when suddenly, I swerved from my path, and a few minutester, I reached my target.

    An Earth Sovereign, sneakily moving away from a wolf pack. He is strong enough to fight them but avoids them. They are not the only monsters here, and even if could fight them, it would take a few minutes for him to finish them off.

    I came here sensing the man. He will be the first person on whom I will try my new method.

    I raised my hand and beautiful pink rose petals appeared above my hand. They stayed there for a moment, before flying away with the wind, bing invisible that even Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to sense them until reached really close.

    It took nearly a minute for them to reach the man before they moved toward him and entered inside.

    A secondter, they came from the other side. There was no change.

    If he had been a member of the divine beast cult, there would have been some change appearing on the petals, or the whole petals would have been destroyed or repelled.

    I am not exactly sure, what change would ur since I haven''t tested it, but I am sure there will be some.

    These petals are designed to pick, the faintest amount of forbidden power. While the forbidden power from tattoos is nearly tight, it leaves behind the faintest trace, that even Prime wouldn''t be able to sense, but my petals could.

    At least, I believe they could.

    I petals returned and seeped back into me, and I returned to my path, but every time I sensed the Earth Sovereign close, I would move toward them to test my petals.

    Soon, two hours passed, and I tested my petals against the four Earth Sovereigns, but not a single one was cultist. Which isn''t surprising despite my disappointment.

    Even if they havee here inrge numbers; I would need to check if thousands of people were in the hope of finding one.

    The beast god cult doesn''t ept anyone. There is a test and only those who pass the test be the members of the beast god cult, while the rest be the sacrifice for the beast god.

    The test is quite hard from what I read. Most of the time, all get failed.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    They select the best, and it is why, even their weakest members are Grade 2. It is what most of their members are; Grade 3 are rare, even in the beast god cult.

    As for Grade 4, let''s just say, the Beast god cult has them and each of them is a precious to them.

    Forty minutes more passed, and I sensed another fight. I went to it, tested the petals, and walked away after getting a nk answer.

    As for the fight, I didn''t interfere. It is a personal matter between the two. What they do to each other is their responsibility.

    Though I showed a little of my aura and they became cautious, not a single one asked for help.

    So, it is clear, they want to solve whatever problem they are having on their own and don''t need anyone''s help.

 Chapter 3700 Five Palaces

    <h4>Chapter 3700 Five Pces </h4>

    ?Sigh!

    I sighed as I saw the petals passing through the group of three people without any reaction.

    It is afternoon, and I have got no cultists and now even if I got it, I would rather not fight it. I am only a few hours away from my destination and there are a lot of people.

    I am not fighting, but that doesn''t mean I would let the cultist go scot-free. They will die, if I find them.

    The petals returned from the group of three, and I resumed my journey toward the destination. I moved fast, seeing there were not many monsters here; the people had killed them.

    I had even stopped hiding from the Sky Sovereign.

    There are enough people here, I do not need to hide it. The Sky Sovereigns won''t do anything to me unless they don''t like my face or are crazy.

    I moved the petals through every Earth Sovereign I came across and I wanted to do that to some weak Sky Sovereigns, but I controlled that.

    If I really found the cultist of the divine beast cult, they might discover me too through those petals and I would be no match for them. They would be able to finish me off, before I could let out a single word.

    I would rather not take risks.

    An hour passed and then another and another forty minutes, when I crossed the hundred mark, and every minute, the Earth Sovereigns, I havee across are increasing.

    The ce I am going to is pretty popr, more popr than the tower.

    It had taken me another hour and twenty minutes to reach the destination and I was able to scan over a hundred more people before I stopped.

    I decided to pause scanning people; there were a lot of Sky Sovereigns, and some might sense my petals. Though it will be hard, I rather not take the risk and focus on doing, what I hade here to do.

    "Five pces," I said as I looked at five huge buildings in front of me. All of the different designs, from a circle to a pyramid.

    There are nine buildings, to be honest, but four are broken beyond recognition and only crazies entered there for the treatments.

    Unlike the tower, I went to, where there were hundreds of treatments. Here there are only five, both Sky Sovereigns and Earth Sovereigns could try them at their own risk.

    The risk here depends on the person; the kind of preparations they made and how long they want to stay in the treatment.

    There are thousands of people around me from all races. They have even established a market, where they are not only selling information but also goods.

    "How much?" I asked the information broker. An elvish woman with deep purple hair and shining blue eyes.

    She is a beautiful woman, but also powerful, a Sky Sovereign and grade 6 alchemist. The badge from the alchemy guild is clear across her chest; I am not going to ask her whether the badge is real or not.

    "Twenty, olist stones or things of equal value," she said, and a surprise couldn''t help but sh in my eyes.

    "It is ten times more expensive than others," I said, and she smiled. "My information is better than others," she said with confidence dripping from her every word.

    I thought for a moment and ced the box in front of her.

    She took the box and opened it, before a tiny information crystal came floating toward me. The crystal may be tiny, but it contains a massive information.

    I sent the crystal into my core after a cursory nce and went to another store and brought the information. One by one, I brought the information from eight different people, five Sky Sovereigns and three Earth Sovereigns.

    After buying the information, I sat down on the wooden bench and started to study them with my clones.

    Most of the information is simr, but as I studied it, I noticed the differences between them. First is that the information from the Sky Sovereigns is of much better quality than the one from the Earth Sovereigns.

    Even the information from the Sky Sovereign is of different quality and Elf''s is the lowest quality.

    It is clear by the information, that she is an alchemist, but she isn''t a Level 6 as she is showing, but Level 4. If she had been a Level 6, her information wouldn''t be so basic.

    The other information is betterpared to her. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I studied the information until it was evening before walking toward the market. It has things that I would need for the treatment.

    Unlike the treatments in the tower, the treatments here need strong alchemical support and thus there are many quacks, sitting and selling their stuff.

    Thankfully, most of the people already have the information on the kind of stuff they need. Still, many buy the stuff from the quacks.

    I have no intention of exposing myself to them. I already spotted a couple of familiar auras and would stay clear of them.

    Last time, I was able to escape, this time I won''t be that lucky. They will not give me a chance to escape.

    By the time I finished buying the things I needed for the treatments; it had bepletely dark, but people were still out.

    Unlike other ces, here there are some protections, which lessened the effect of the energy, but still, all Earth Sovereigns would need to be at their abode by eleven.

    By that time, the energy be dense enough that even broken defenses couldn''t stop them.

    I stayed in the market for nearly two more hours. I had finished buying the things I needed for the treatments; I hadn''t finished with the things, I needed for myself.

    When I was finished, I walked to the empty plot and brought my abode before entering inside.

    My clone had already started to work on things, I would need for the two treatments. Why two? Well, they are short ones, and I had information only about them.

    Earlier, I had inserted the seeds in the people who entered the room, those five buildings, and only those in the two have returned. The treatments in the three are much longer, but I would have the data, I need by the morning.

    It was risky using the seeds with all those Sky Sovereigns present, and I might have mistakenly used the seed on the beast god cult member, but I had no choice than to take the risk.

    It was the only way, I could get the data.

    With this data, I don''t need to follow what others are doing. I could tailor the alchemical goods to my needs or even use others if I found the better option.

    I left my clones to work and freshened up, before cooking dinner.

    I tried a particrly difficult recipe and failed, but it was still eatable and tasted quite good, despite me messing it good.

    It was aplex recipe that demanded high skills. I will need to keep practicing if I want to cook it perfectly as my other recipes.

 Chapter 3701 Eemor Palace I

    <h4>Chapter 3701 Eemor Pce I</h4>

    ?Poison Dragon Realm

    "Prime," I said as I opened my eyes.

    I advanced up to the Prime, but there was not much joy in my eyes. I am happy, but the joy is missing, likely because of how easy it was.

    My progress was fast, evenpared to the people of this realm, considering how strong my base is. It would have been even faster if I had not intentionally slowed down to get familiar with the power.

    Due to the little one inside me, I had no problem advancing fast. If I had wanted to, I could have much faster and reached the Prime within a year, but even the guardians didn''t rmend it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I couldn''t help but wonder how Michael was doing. How much progress he made.

    The people in the prime world advance much slowerpared to the people in the realms. With many guardiansmenting that he would still be in Primary.

    They are wrong. He might not be advancing fast as me, but his speed won''t be slower, than members of the realm.

    I miss him a lot and I wish he would be with me, but he is safer in the prime world. It is extremely risky here for him, especially with the forbidden power, which many desire.

    It took me a while to get out of a mncholic mood and focus on my new power, most importantly, thews. I could sense them clearly, feel them, and it wouldn''t be long before I grasped them.

    It is one advantage we crashers have against the natives.

    Unlike them, we hadprehended the rules before, which makes it quite easy for us toprehend thews. Especially a person like me, who is sitting in the core of the realm, which has a powerful connection with universal quintessence.

    Makingprehending thews tens of times easierpared to other natives of the realm.

    ¡­

    Click!

    I walked out of the abode before storing it in my core. The night passed peacefully in study and sleep, and now it is time for me to gain some strength.

    I am excited, but also a little nervous.

    My clones have studied the data and created a method that will give me maximum benefits, but to gain the maximum benefits, I will have to take some risks.

    Some of the risks could seriously whack me up. Kill me, if I am not careful.

    My first destination is the second building, Eemor Pce. It is a square building, with six circr domes over it. It is huge and, in its days, used to be beautiful; even now it is beautiful, even when it is faded and cracked.

    It took me a minute to reach near its gates, which are big enough that several Grimms could walk through it.

    I admired the faded work on it, before walking inside.

    The moment I stepped inside, I felt the heavy aura that my seed had sensed. It was so powerful that it stopped me in my tracks.

    It reminds me of the presence of the prime. It is the level of prime, but it is weak enough that almost all the Earth Sovereigns could bear it.

    This ce used to be for the Primes, but if the Sky Sovereigns could enter, if they have enough will to bear the aura and reach the other side. Now, as long as an Earth Sovereign doesn''t have a pitifully weak will, they can enter inside.

    A few secondster, I crossed the invisible boundary and the aura disappeared.

    I saw the people everywhere around me, some were preparing to enter the treatment, while others hade out and managed the effects of it.

    I picked up a corner and covered myself with energy. Soon, my armor was deactivated, and my clothes disappeared.

    I took an out-blue pearl and touched it across my body. Immediately, it activated and turned into a liquid and began to spread across my body; within a second, it covered my whole body including each strange hair.

    I checked it and saw there was not the slightest gap and brought out the other pearl. It is colorless and spread over the bluishyer.

    After seeing it spread perfectly, I removed the energy covering me and walked ahead.

    I didn''t get any strange looks, because nearly everyone looking like me. To not arouse any suspicion; I had intentionally colored it simr to most people''s solution.

    A minute and a half passed, and I took another turn before walking into the huge door, reading the inner sanctum of the pce, and saw the thing I saw through the seeds.

    In front of me is a huge ck-stone pyramid with huge six steps on it, where hundreds of people are sitting. Especially the first step, where there is not even space to stand and a line of people waiting to get in.

    All of them are Earth-Sovereign.

    The second step is mostly filled with the Sky Sovereign, but there are three Earth Sovereigns on it.

    On the third step, there are only Sky Sovereigns; the same as in the fourth step. Though there are only two Sky Sovereigns on it. I was quite surprised, most of the seeds showed it empty and where there were people, there was only one.

    The fifth and sixth steps are empty. It is a death sentence for anyone below the Prime.

    I looked up at the top, there was a huge purple stone, every second, arge ball of purple liquid fell down. It would be broken on the second dome as it fell, and energies of blue crystal would mix in it.

    Then it will reach the third dome, where it will get purified by the energies of the red crystals.

    The purification is weak now, more than half of the crystals have disappeared. So, the purification isn''t to the level it was used to be.

    It is the reason the treatment has be more dangerous than it was, and we need to apply this thick alchemical mixture to our bodies for extra protection.

    When it was working fine, there was no need for us; one only needed to get naked to enter inside.

    After getting purified on the third dome, the liquid bes thin and nearly colorless andnd on the first step, before flowing down.

    I looked at the pyramid before I flew toward it. I didn''t go on the first step, instead; I went directly to the second.

    The edge of the second step ispletely upied, and not even a small space remains. It is the least dangerous spot-on step, the deeper it is, the more dangerous it will be. Even the most Sky Sovereigns are staying at the edge.

    I am taking a risk here, because of all the people, I inserted the seed on stayed on the first step.

    If I had toe to the second step, I should have waited for the ce on the edge to free up, like many are doing, but like always in things like these, I am throwing caution to the wind.

    Inded on the closest spot, I could find near the edge. It is not that close, seeing there are three people in front of me and all of them are Sky Sovereign of Initial and High level.

    I only got a chance to think about them for a moment before I swiftly sat down and closed my eyes as the energy starteding at me.

 Chapter 3702 Eemor Palace II

    Chapter 3702 Eemor Pce II

    ??The water turned to energy and entered inside theyer covering before getting sucked by the formation.

    I have studied how the energy worked and there is no way, I would be only satisfied with theyer of alchemical paste. No, I had aplex formation inside, which will purify this energy further.

    This paste covering me looks simr to others, but it is much more powerful and different.

    With the data provided to me, by the seeds and the information I had brought; I was able to make changes to the forme of the paste to suit my needs and formation to use it optimally.

    I looked at the dense energies entering inside me, and I couldn''t help, but feel scared.

    They are far denser and more powerful than the seeds have shown. The seeds collected the data from those who sat on the first step and most of them, sat near the edge, but I was not on the second step and in the middle.

    Thankfully, I had the idea of the power of the energies, thanks to the information I have brought.

    It is more powerful than I was going for, but seeing how formation is processing it, I might be able to bear it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I hope, I do because it is the only chance I have. Once I get out of here, this ce will be close to me. Many functions of this ce had been destroyed by the time, but recognition didn''t.

    I only have one chance and I better cherish it.

    Seven and a half secondster, the firstyer of energy came out through the formation and entered inside me.

    Immediately, I gritted my teeth; it was painful, but not as much as expected, and a momentter, I rxed. This pain is manageable, I could hold a conversation under this pain, I could find under it.

    The pain may not be as painful as I am expecting, but the energy is more dangerous than I had thought.

    I could see how it was working with my cells and particle of the souls and I wanted to run away from it. It will be so easy for it to copse my soul and body if its quantity increases suddenly.

    It won''t have to increase much, by my calction. A 6.68% increase and my soul and body would start to copse.

    I am the amount of energy that could kill me for a slight increase. Fortunately, it won''t happen.

    These millions of tiny runes carved into the pyramid had only one function, which was to keep control of the power and quantity of the energies. Till now, thousands of people have entered and not a single one has experienced the fluctuations.

    Seconds passed and more and more energies washed through my body and soul.

    It is not simply washing over it, I am using methods to do that. They are the methods that the information I had brought provided. They are better than thousands of methods I have; they have been crafted to circte this energy.

    A minute passed and then another, I stayed on my spot. Taking even breaths and circting the energies in my body and soul.

    I didn''t move, even when the person in front of me got up and left and a momentter, another Sky Sovereign immediately reced him. I do not need to move from my ce, I amfortable, where I am as long as the energies remain even.

    While I am focused on the energy, my clone is keeping an alert eye on the meta-scan.

    Everything is going great. Till now, I haven''t spotted, the signs that appear when one reaches the limit.

    Looking at things, I am far from reaching the limit; my body and soul are in much better condition to digest this energy. So much, that I am digesting whole, without expelling a single percent.

    Most people expel the energies from 30% to 7%; I am expelling none.

    Which people might be strange, but to me it is not, thanks to my body''s peculiarities. As well as the two methods I practice; they have made my body like a sponge.

    Even in the tower, I have got more than others, here too, I will gain more than others.

    I am going to after the powerful energies and this strength will help me with that. Thest enemy I had fought was powerful, and I needed to use an overburst to kill her and even then, it was a very close battle.

    I like to fight such battles where life and death are on the line, but avoiding such close chances would be wise and this strength will help me with that.

    Thirty-eight minutes passed, and finally, I got up and flew out of the runic pyramids on the second step. Usually, people stay on average for fifty-five minutes, while I finish at thirty-eight.

    Unlike when it happened with people in front of me, nobody jumped excitedly to take my seat.

    Instead, people looked at me as I found a corner and circted the third method. This method is important to stave off the effects of the energies.

    For one hour and thirty-two minutes, I circted the method before getting up and walking out. I went back to the same corner and removed the paste, which had been hardened despite me sitting on the water.

    I removed the paste and sent it to my core; I had not let even a single grain drop. In my core, my clone kept a sample and burned the rest.

    A minuteter, I walked out of the pce and moved toward the empty plot. I want to visit a market, but I control that urge. The method helped, but some effects have remained, and I have to deal with them.

    Thankfully, I have already prepared.

    I brought out the abode as I reached the empty spot and entered the abode. The moment I did, I removed all my clothes again, and a tub appeared in front of me filled with shimmering, faint green water.

    I entered inside and gritted my teeth.

    It might look pretty, but it is extremely cold, and now I am going to circte these cold energies into my body. I didn''t like it, but doing it will benefit me massively.

    It will not only stabilize the benefits I have received from the method, but also will increase them slightly.

    It is something I had created and looking at the things; it is working. So, I gritted my teeth tighter and began to take the amount of energy, my clone had asked me to take for the optimal benefits.

    Time passed painfully, but it was finally over twenty-one minutester.

    I got up and dried myself, before sitting on the couchfortably. Now, I had to rest and didn''t have to do anything straining for the next fourteen hours.

    After that, I could go for the other treatment.

    There wasn''t such a restriction on most of the treatments in the tower, but not a single one provided results such as this. So, I don''t mind waiting for a day and it''s not like; I don''t have things to do.

    I have a lot. The data from the cultist, homework, inheritance, and much more.

    The time will pass before I could realize it.

 Chapter 3703 Yigon Palace

    Chapter 3703 Yigon Pce

    ??Each of my steps felt heavy as I got out of the tower.

    This is nothing serious, just temporary. What is serious is that I wouldn''t be able to use my full power for four hours and there is nothing I could do to expedite that.

    There are things that could help me, but all have side effects and I rather not use them unless it is really important.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hun!

    I was moving toward my abode when suddenly a smile appeared on my face, and I sat down on the bench near me.

    My seed had returned, and it was not from one of the five pces, but the person who returned from one of four decrepit one.

    It had been six days since I hade here, and I had gone through all the five treatments from all the five pces. Thanks to the preparations I had made; I hadn''t suffered side effects from any one of them.

    Instead, my strength rose enormously.

    I would have been more than satisfied with the increase if I had not noticed one thing. There is a reason why there are nine pces with each pce giving different treatment.

    ording to the information, it is said that going through the nine treatments, one would receive the greatest benefits. It is just a line to bait people to take the risk, but also the truth.

    I do not need nine treatments because of my unique advantages, but I need six for theplete benefits.

    The sixth one needs to be Yigon Pce; the pce from which the Sky Sovereign returned with heavy injuries. He will need at least two weeks to recover from it.

    Though, it might be worth it, seeing the benefits he had received.

    He is not the first one, I had inserted the seeds. I had kept them at yigin pce''s door; they would seep inside them the moment they stepped inside.

    Till now, six people entered inside, five Sky Sovereigns, one Earth Sovereign. Two died and their death was horrible, that I don''t want to go there, but I need to increase my strength.

    I looked at the data, which had the result of over a hundred tests.

    The seed wasn''t only to collect the data; it had a hundred and thirty-seven kinds of tests in it. If I want to take a risk, then I will do it withplete preparation; I don''t want to bet my life on iplete preparations.

    I stayed on the bench for a few more minutes, before I went to my abode and didn''t get out for a day.

    Usually, I get out twice a day to go to the market. With the Sky-Sovereign, there are a lot of amazing things and I bought a lot and want to buy more, but the treatment is more important.

    Since I sent most of my clones to study the data, of cultists and work on inheritance, I only have two clones with me to make the preparations.

    I have first analyzed the data and now crafting a method. I am preparing for every emergency that might ur and don''t care for the resources; I need to spend to achieve that.

    The resources are for the progress, and I am using them for it.

    A day passed and woke up, feeling refreshed. I got up and freshened up, before cooking myself a simple breakfast.

    I finished it in fifteen minutes and washed the tes before walking out of the abode.

    "Yigon pce," I said as I stopped in front of the broken building. It is so broken that one couldn''t determine its shape. The records state, that it was a pce-style building with two huge bronze statues in front which are now all but disappeared.

    I looked at it for a second more before walking inside.

    I avoided the rubble and broken formations that had killed the Sky Sovereigns. I don''t think that to happen to me when they could be easily avoided with slight caution.

    It took a few minutes, but I reached the central chamber, which had been magnificent in its day, but now it was all broken.

    In the center of the grand chamber is a huge piece of copper, covered in golden runes with hundreds of cracks in it. It is around twenty meters long and five meters thick and looked like someone had found it on the ground and brought it here.

    Around it are discs, which are floating in a strange patter.

    There used to be thirty-two discs, but now only seven had remained and even among seven, five were in bad shape, that nobody sits.

    Only two are in good condition.

    People could sit on any of the discs since their bath will be unpredictable, the same as the amount of energy taken from the huge copper lump.

    It could be tiny and diluted, that even a Sovereign could bear, and huge and concentrated, that it would vaporize a Sky Sovereign in an instant.

    It is unpredictable and if not for the amazing benefits it offers, I wouldn''t have taken the risk.

    I looked for a few seconds, before taking out the things. I am going there with maximum preparation; I value it so much that I had even used a cloud tar soul for it.

    The first thing, I took out was a bottle; it was a ss bottle, that seemed to contain the red liquid. I opened it and poured it on my naked body.

    It was hot as oil, but it spread quickly across my body, till it covered every part of it. As it happened, I opened the wooden box, took out a fistful of silvery ash, and began to cover my body with it.

    I needed the eight fistfuls of ash to cover my whole body.

    Thest was a bottle with a blue solution and like the first, I poured it cover my body. Within seconds, it covered my body whole and a moment after that, it began to inte.

    Thirty-nine secondster, six inch thick blue crystal was covering every part of my body.

 Chapter 3704 Essence I

    Chapter 3704 Essence I

    ??Step!

    "To not die," I said as I stepped on one of two good floating discs and sat down.

    The crystalline protection is very powerful, but I do not haveplete confidence that it could protect me if the shit went downhill. I hope it didn''t, but if it does; I hope to have at least a second of protection.

    Seconds passed as I looked at the huge, coppery thing.

    It hadn''t yet released the energy toward my disc. I am not worried as it wille, it might take a few seconds to an hour, but it wille.

    Till it does, I am checking all my preparations for and over. Finding everything perfect at every inspection.

    It was two minutes and forty-three secondster, the coppery block sent the energies toward me. It is greater than I would like to have at the first time; I wanted mild, in the first shot, but no such luck.

    I wanted to run away, but I controlled my emotions.

    The coppery energy touched the stone disc and was absorbed by it. A momentter, the runes on it lit up a copper light and a coppery metallic mist begin toe out of it.

    Buzz!

    This mist seeped into the thick crystallineyer, lighting up the formation, which spread around energy through the crystallineyer, turning it into copper colored from the original blue.

    ''First partplete,'' I thought. Feeling relieved that it didn''t overwhelm the formation.

    The armor sent the energy into the ashyyer, which charged it up before the energy went to the solidified redyer, which began to ripple across my body while sending waves of coppery energy, which now had a hint of purple in it.

    The method which was already ready caught the energy and began to circte.

    Hun!

    Immediately, a surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face. The energy is much heavier than I thought, which makes the job even more difficult, seeing I need to circte the energy at a certain speed.

    I gritted my teeth and began to circte the energy at minimum speed, while at the same me catching the wavesing behind and circting.

    Every moment, more and more waves wille, and I have to circte it at the minimum speed.

    This job gets harder, with every wave, I collect and circte.

    It is why I wanted the lighter load to get used to it, but I got a load heavy enough that had killed the Sky Sovereign, who hade here, and if I didn''t manage it, I would suffer the same fate.

    I am circting faster than the minimum speed, but even that is not enough, as I am slowing down as more and more loadse at every moment.

    Seconds passed, and the pressure on me kept increasing. I am giving my all to circte as fast as I can, but I am slowing down with an increasing load that I had fallen down to the minimum speed.

    If I went slower than it, I would suffer the consequences.

    So, I gritted my teeth hard and circted harder, never going slower than the required speed, despite increasing load.

    I don''t know how long it passed, but finally, I finished cirction of the first load and it entered my soul, body, and energy. It feltcerating, but all three had absorbed it greedily.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A momentter, a second load came out and a third.

    The loads have started toe out, but it didn''t lower the pressure on me as much as one would expect seeing, I am still catching the loads every second, before circting them inside me.

    Time passed, and I cleared my mind of everything else and the only thing, I focused on was circting the energy.

    This seemed to help me as I began to circte faster, which relieved some of the stress I had been feeling being near the edge.

    Finally, in what seemed like hours, the loads stopped. I circted what I had and every moment, the pressure on me got lighter and lighter, till I finished circting thest load.

    I wanted to lie down and sleep, but I focused on the meta-scan, and what I saw couldn''t help, but surprise.

    The amount of energy, I had digested should have been enough toplete 12% of my needs. I had calcted the number, based on the data, but to my surprise, it was enough for less than half.

    The other treatments and their reactions to my peculiar condition have increased my appetite.

    It had made me happy, but also frustrated.

    Sometimes forbidden power creates conditions that make it hard to rely on the calcted prediction. One needed to be always alert, in case it provided a wary result than one had been expecting.

    I turned to the copper block, which had released a huge burst of energy; it was about seven times more than what I had been expecting.

    It would have killed me; thankfully it didn''t strike my disc.

    Minutes passed, and I watched in silence before the energy came toward my disc again.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed as the disc absorbed before sending it to me.

    Like before, I begin to circte the energy. I tried to keep my calm and focused on circting and not on the amount of energy, that came at me.

    It is 61% higher than thest time and going to be difficult to circte it, but I have no choice but to do it and I did, till it made me bleed from my orifices.

    I got a few minutes of rest before energy came again, but this time, it was fractions of what hade to me in thest two times.

    However, the joy was short-lived as another burst came a few secondster, after finished another burst came. Twice as big as the first.

    I dealt with it, barely.

    Time passed as the small, and the big bursts of energy came at me, taking me closer and closer and closer to the limit.

    Hun!

    It was waiting for another burst of energy toe at me, when suddenly the copper lit up and several drops of coppery liquid moved toward the disc, with oneing toward me.

    I moved to get up, but I was barely moved an inch before the tiny drop hit the disk and it zed. Before watery coppery mist, came out through the covering my whole body, while I watched in horror.

    This is the essence; it is hundreds of times denser and made of a different element than the energy.

    I had only to read about it in the information. Only two sources contained the information about it, and it wasn''t much other than referring it as essence and terming it different from the coppery energy.

    Nobody I had inserted my seeds on had encountered it. I have not heard about anyone encountering it.

    Even if they had, they were likely to inform, which would bring to my current trouble, since I didn''t have any information about it. I couldn''t prepare for it properly.

    Now, it is seeping through my defenses, avoiding everything, without any problem.

    Those defenses were specifically made for the coppery energy, and since it is not that, they didn''t block it and let ite at me.

 Chapter 3705 Essence II

    Chapter 3705 Essence II

    ??The essence felt warm,fortably warm as thousands of misty drops entered my body. I immediately begin to scoop them up with the method.

    Hun!

    As I did, I received a nasty surprise.

    It was heavier, tens of times heavier than the energy earlier, that I had nearly stopped circting under its weight.

    "Fuck!" I cursed in horror.

    It is not the weight that came to me curse, but what it did. It released the light, which burned my cells and soul particles right off, giving me pain like my soul being torn off.

    It is not easy to cause such damage, especially to my soul, but this light had just burned it right off. Giving me a glimpse of the horrifying death, I could suffer, if I didn''t circte it.

    As for whether I would be able to digest it, but that is a question forter as now, I have to circte, as it is burning quite a lot of me already.

    I gathered every bit of my will and pushed this energy forward, but was barely able to shake it from its ce. Seeing, that I used everything, I have and more, because I didn''t begin to move it soon, I will suffer irreversible damage.

    After that, it will be a horrifying death.

    I pushed away those thoughts and the horrifying consequences of failure. I only focused on circting and nothing else.

    That seemed to work as I slowly moved it forward and, as I did, the energiesing from it lessened immediately, but they have not stopped.

    To stop it, I need to move it faster than I am right now, but it is easier said than done, I have to do it and I will do it.

    So, I focused more and more, going above my limit. Not care about the injuries, I am receiving; the only goal, I have in my mind is to push this thick heavy essence as fast as possible, so that it would stop harming me.

    Seconds passed, and I was slowly beginning to move it faster and faster, till there was only a faint amount of energy was released from it.

    I don''t want even that and continue to push harder and eventually, I have achieved that, but it was hard, and I am far from finished.

    I have barely finished the fifth of cirction and unless Iplete it, I won''t be leaving this ce. So, I continue to push, not daring to slow down, instead trying to go faster.

    The changes begin to appear in essence as more paths it covered, but I am so focused on circting, that I am not looking at it all, nor do I care. It is all being recorded and if I survived, I would have ample time to receive the data I had gathered.

    Minutes passed, and I wanted to give up. I am so tired that if I close my eyes, even for a second, I will fall asleep.

    The five treatments have been tiring, but not a single one of them has been as tiring as this one. Not to mention dangerous and I am not talking about this energy; I am talking about the one released from the copper.

    I truly hope the discs do its job for once and block the energies that came while I was circting.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It something repels the energies, while sometimes letting them in when one is already circting. There is no certainty in which one could count on it.

    It is why, I want to finish it as soon as possible and get the hell away before any danger falls on me.

    I had just thought that when suddenly, a tremendous burst of energy came. It is the biggest and more dangerous than even essence itself; it is over twenty times greater than what higher load I had taken.

    Even without essence, there is no way, I could have been able to circte it.

    It crashed against the disc, within a fraction of a second, and tried to seep inside it, but to my relief, got pushed back.

    This time, I was lucky, the next time, I won''t be.

    Understanding that, I pushed the energy harder and harder. I was not able to push the essence fast as the energy, but I was still able to push hard enough, that cirction has be twice as fast.

    Finally, after a long time, the first drop of essence came out, with its color turning coppery purple.

    It immediately transformed into a mass of energy and bathed my body, soul, and energy with it; making me feelfortable all over.

    All the doubts I had about it vanished that instant. This will not harm me, but will benefit me immensely.

    With that thought in mind, I circted with even greater enthusiasm, bringing more and more drops out, which would then seep into me.

    I don''t know how long it passed, but finally, I pushed thest drop through the other end.

    The moment I did, I jumped out of the disk.

    I do not care whether I reached the limit or not, even sealing my connection with the clone easier, to limit my greed. The risk was heavy enough, I didn''t want to risk my life any further.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground and at that exact moment, huge bursts of energy released from the copper, for five discs with mine, one of them.

    If I had stayed a second more, I would have suffered that energy, and it would have been an end to me.

    I didn''t stay there any further, despite wanting to sit on the rock, and closed my eyes to let the sweet oblivion take me.

    Hun!

    On the way, I unlocked the connection with my clone and the information poured in. It stopped me in my tracks.

    "I''ll be dammed," I cursed, but not anger.

    I had suffered damage, that I will need some time to recover from. I don''t mind it, the massive benefits are more than enough to make up for it.

 Chapter 3706 Found

    Chapter 3706 Found

    ??I opened my eyes and the first thing, I felt was cold.

    I looked and saw the brown-green water in the tub had turned nearly colorless. I had been in it for nearly thirty-one hours.

    Those injuries were not normal; I wanted to deal with them as soon as possible.

    With a thought, my meta-scan appeared in front of me, and, seeing it, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    Not all injuries have been healed; the damage was deep and would take a few more to heal, but I have healed enough, that I would be able to use all my strength without any problem.

    I turned my focus away from injuries to the increment, and it was shocking.

    Thest treatment had clicked with the other treatments and increased my strength more than I thought. It had already surpassed my expectations, with a coppery essence, which had given me a three times bigger increase than I had expected.

    It also brought me to the limit of the treatments.

    Now, I won''t be able to increase my strength with the treatments, without suffering the side effects, but I am not worried about it.

    I would need to focus on my methods and more limits would be freed for the treatments. This is good, because I have enough time to practice the methods, before reaching my destination.

    My next destination is an exit, but it is far, and on the way, there are several ces that I want to visit, including one simr to this one, but it will take me at least ten days to reach it.

    The meta-scan disappeared, and I walked out of the tub before stepping into the shower.

    I want to erase the smell of the solution. It is not bad, but it isn''t good either and I don''t want to step out with that smell hanging on to me.

    Fifteen minutester, I walked out of the shower with no smell.

    I cooked myself an early breakfast and ate it, beforeying on the couch and closing my eyes. I wanted to leave immediately, but currently, it was night; I would need to wait for two more hours before I could leave.

    I entered the library and joined three of my clones on inheritance.

    My strength is progressing toward the limit; I need to progress with the inheritance too. My clones are making good progress, but I would like it if they were able to go a little faster.

    I want inheritance done before reaching the limit, which would be quite a challenge to see, I had wasted nearly a month.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on the inheritance. I have a lot of ideas and I want to see whether they would work on it.

    Most of the ideas didn''t work, but that is natural.

    Hours passed, and before I knew it, it was time for me to leave. I didn''t want to, seeing it had been quite a while since I was able to focus as such on the inheritance, but I couldn''t stay further.

    I decided I would be setting the abode an hour early; it might dy my journey a little, but I don''t mind doing it for my inheritance.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    When I got out, it was still dark, but there were a lot of people outside. Since I came here, the number of people has nearly doubled.

    More and more people are entering the ruin with their target being ces like this, which helps them increase their strength.

    I didn''t immediately leave and instead walked toward the market. There are already a lot of shops, and more are being set up every minute.

    I shopped for over two hours, buying everything from precious nts to unique rocks and crystals, which made me curious.

    I am leaving at the perfect time; it is time, most Earth Sovereign chose to leave. It was past dawn and energy had be thin enough that the average Earth Sovereign could walk out, without any problem.

    I could have left sooner, without visiting the market, but I didn''t want to arouse suspicion.

    I already have some people looking at me, thanks to my visit to the sixth pce.

    I could feel the eyes of some, and few had directly covered me with their soul sense. I acted like, I didn''t sense it at all and continued moving.

    They didn''t have any bad intention, only curious, more than half of my soul sense left me as I reached the boundary of the pces and less than of them remained as I crossed it.

    I may not sense the bad intentions, but I am cautious. If I sensed theming, I have a n to get away and with the progress I have made with forbidden power, I may even be able to escape from Sky Sovereign, if lucky enough.

    I remained close to hundreds of people, leaving, and nearly half of them were moving in a simr direction as me.

    An hour passed and then another, all the soul senses had left me and as far as I could tell, nobody seemed to be following me.

    I have started releasing the waves again and know the position of everyone around me.

    Another three hours passed, and beautiful pink petals came out. They swirled around before turning invisible and moved away toward the first target. I have gone far enough that I could use the petals.

    If I made enough preparations, I could even fight against the cultist, without anyone discovering.

    In the week, with the new knowledge of forbidden power, I had improved the petals a lot. They now have a much greater range, and their stealth has increased enough; I might use them in ces where Sky Sovereigns is present.

    Though not on the Sky Sovereigns, it is a huge risk.

    I have taken that risk with my seeds after careful preparations. That even if they discovered it, they wouldn''t know it would be me.

    I could take such precaution here too, but I prefer to go against the energies against whom I could survive. I couldn''t survive against the normal Sky Sovereigns, forget a Grade II or above.

    In an hour, I had tested the petals on fourteen people and not a single one turned out to be a cultist.

    It frustrated me, but also made me relieved.

    Frustrated because I didn''t find the cultist and relieved for the same reason. I feared there would be a lot of cultists of the beast god cult, but there aren''t, or they may not be present in a ce like this, which is cautious against them.

    I had heard whispers of the beast god cult in the five pces. Some were openly paying massive bounties for them.

    Two and a half hours passed, and I tested many more, but I have not found a single cultist, but keep testing them.

    Like this big group of six, it is unlikely these are the cultists, but the petals still moved toward them.

    They entered the horned woman''s first and the beastman. Third was the human and then the fourth was a tall woman glowing blue rock on her temple.

    Hun!

    I thought she would be fine too, but the moment the first petal entered her, I knew, I had found the cultist of the beast god cult finally.

 Chapter 3707 Following

    Chapter 3707 Following

    ??I nearly stopped in my tracks.

    I had not expected to find the cultist in a group of non-cultist or at least non-beast god colitis.

    I quickly cleared my emotions and focused on whether she discovered me. I looked at the petal in front of a new addition to see the changes on the face, while the petals entered the body.

    Some people are very good at hiding the reaction. It could end very badly for me.

    I looked at the expression that petal recorded and there was not a slightest change on her face. I didn''t see it, nor my clones or the formation, that is specific to read the facial expression.

    So, I could fairly say, that she didn''t discover me.

    So inserted the petal inside her again in case there was a mistake, but got the same reaction.

    There are eighteen petals in total, connected to each other by formation. While inserting all provide the best result, a single one is more than capable of providing the urate result.

    I quickly moved to the other two, and they liked the rest of the three, aren''t cultists of beast god cult.

    It made me even more curious about this group, that instead of attacking them. I begin to follow them; there is another reason for following them and that is that I don''t want to fight six of them.

    They all feel above average, and I might have gone for them, but I am well aware of how this above-average strength can transform into Grade 2 or even Grade 3.

    The others might be cultist and have their own trump cards and I rather not take the risk before I am fully sure.

    It is why, five seeds came out of me.

    I am going to target them all except for the members of the beast god cult.

    A few minutes passed, and the first seed entered the horned woman and immediately, her meta-scan appeared in front of me, getting clearer every second.

    In half a minute, I had herplete meta-scan in front of me.

    I am pretty sure, that she is not a cultist or doesn''t belong to a hundred-some cults, whose markers my seed could recognize.

    I left the seed inside her body and inserted the second seed into the beastman, who is also not a cultist. The same for the human and the half-elf that came after him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hun!

    I thought the fifth person would be the same, but to my surprise, the half-elf is a cultist. It is quite a surprise, I thought that except for the divine beast members, all of them were regr powerhouses.

    It made the whole thing, even more curious to me.

    An hour and a half passed, and I was getting a little impatient. I had already decided that if the cultists didn''t act, I would take action.

    Now, I didn''t have to fear the numbers either. I could incapacitate all with a single thought.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed. When suddenly they changed the direction. A map appeared in front of them, with the cultist showing the destination.

    I looked at that destination on my map; it was barely an hour away.

    This ce used to have one of the biggest treasured grounds a few thousand years ago, but some formations inside have gone haywire and turned everything into dust in a massive explosion.

    So, it could be said, that there is nothing there now, but the cultist is saying she had found something.

    It is likely she had gathered these people saying that and offered a share of the treasures for their help. It was what most people do when they found things that they couldn''t get with their efforts.

    These people aren''t idiots; they have be careful of each other, but I don''t think, anyone would have guessed that the person with the second weakest aura is a sheep in wolf''s clothing.

    They moved, and I followed them, feeling a little excited about what was toe.

    I didn''t have to wait for long, twenty-two minutes after they had changed direction. The cultist acted and I have to say, I am impressed.

    They were just moving, with many cautious, when suddenly those tattoos materialized. She attacked, and in quick session, she pierced her de into the enemy; the de was covered in a substance, that made them weak in their knees within a second.

    They were in shock when it moved to the other two who were running together and dealt with them, before turning to half the elf, who shouted the name of his cult, whose phantom appeared behind him.

    "I hate cultists," she said with a grin and appeared in front of him, the next instant.

    The half-elf tried to defend, but there was a huge difference in their strength. He was not able to stop her from decapitating him.

    I thought she would incapacitate him, but she killed him. It turned out, that Irmatis didn''t want a member of other cults for whatever they were nning to do.

    The tattoos disappeared, and she quickly stored the dead bodies and turned to four, incapacitated.

    She brutally and efficiently made them unconscious before picking them up with her energy and moving ahead.

    The way she did it, made it clear, that it was not her first time doing this.

    A few minutester, she stopped at the hidden ce and took out the abode before taking the bodies inside. She stayed there for a few minutes and when she came out, she was apletely different person.

    She is shorter than before, with stone horns and purple scales covering her body.

    "I have to say, I am mighty impressed by your work," I said as I stepped out of the trees. She reacted immediately, with her rapier appearing in her hand and tattoos materializing over her skin.

    "How long you have been following me?" she asked, fully alerted. "Long enough to see what you did," I replied with a smile.

 Chapter 3708 Animalistic I

    Chapter 3708 Animalistic I

    ??"I am impressed. Not many Alkaz''s hunters have abilities like you. You had not only discovered me, but also followed me without me noticing," she said, and sparks of dark blue lightning materialized on her white rapier.

    I didn''t correct her mistake, instead smiled.

    "There is nothing impressive about it. You are weak until you summon those tattoos, and as for recognizing you, it took some effort, but information made a little easier," I replied and shrugged.

    I could see sparks of anger appearing in her eyes.

    No one likes to be called weak, but cultists hated it. It is for strength, that most of these people join the cults.

    "It is good that you have followed me. I now won''t have to go and hunt another person, to fill the quota," she said and grinned.

    She is alert, but there is no fear in her eyes. To her, I am just a person with good investigative abilities and stealth skills. Even if she wasn''t able to kill me, she would easily be able to escape.

    Burst 100%.

    "I wouldn''t be so confident," I said as the rapier appeared in my hand, while I activated the full burst.

    My strength may have increased, but I would rather not take a risk enemy like her. She has an above-average strength, which is now being amplified by those marks.

    If what I am feeling is right; she is considerably stronger than thest cultists, I had fought. I have to be extremely careful against her.

    She didn''t attack immediately, nor did I. We just kept watching each other, when suddenly, at seven and half secondster, we moved.

    The dark blue lightning moved around her, making her incredibly fast.

    I was right. If I had fought against her before the increment, I would have been thinking of how to survive against her. Even now, it won''t be easy, and has to be really careful, lest that sharp epee, pierced through me.

    We both might be using the rapiers, but there is a huge difference between them.

    Hers is a dueling rapier, while mine is an army rapier, which is much thicker. However, at our current stage, the shape of the weapon and its intended purpose hardly matter.

    Our rapiers got closed when a few more bolts of lightning materialized on her rapier, instantly making it faster.

    I had prepared for this and increased the speed of my rapier, bringing it in front of it. She tried to maneuver around, but I didn''t let her.

    She has skills to match her power, unlike those I had fought earlier, but I am better, with far more experience. She will have to be much better than this if she wants to evade my sword.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed and created shockwaves powerful enough, that had turned everything in a hundred meters radius, into the dust.

    Nothing survived, not even the rocks or those powerful trees, that an average Sovereigns would have a hard time cutting. Everything disappeared, and we found ourselves in a huge crater, without moving a single inch.

    Our swords are locked with our eyes, staring at each other, looking for anything that gives us the edge.

    "You are better than the group I had fought a week ago," I said, and her eyes turned sober for a brief moment.

    "So, you were the one that killed the group near, vasiske," she said and I could see anger appearing in her eyes once again and this time, she didn''t try to drink it down.

    "Yes, with the good help from others," I replied with a grin, making her even angrier.

    I am not proud of killing them and didn''t like to show it off, but I need to make her angry. It is clear, that someone she knows, and cares about has been in that group.

    "I was going to let you be a sacrifice, but now, I have changed my mind. I will torture you till you regret what you have done with every breath you take," she promised with gritted teeth.

    "Unfortunately, you will not be able to keep that promise," I replied.

    "Watch me!" she said and attacked.

    I responded immediately, while cursing in my heart, seeing my seed was getting destroyed. Her defenses are extremely powerful; I couldn''t insert my seeds into her.

    It was not the first seed I tried to insert inside her, but the second one. Both of them were used with different methods, but not a single one worked.

    So, now I am sending a third one against it.

    I have got an immense amount of data, watching them, but if I am able to insert the seed inside it. The data, I got will look like amon rubblepared to the goldmine inside.

    It won''t be easy, and I will have to try for a long time, but I am prepared for it. Till then, I will study the data I have got from the outeryer and use it, to make such a seed, that will breach inside these cultists.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Our swords shed again and then again and again. She began to use every kind of method, she had in her arsenal while I defended, while using my method, to every bit of her.

    In the past week, my clone had improved my abilities. That will help me gather more data from the cultist and I could say, they are working spectacrly.

    A minute passed and our battle began even more intensely.

    She had begun to attack me without a care in the world. The animalistic emotions begin to affect her, without getting into the beast mode.

    It seemed like, she might be more powerful and skillful than the members of the beast god cult, I had fought, but she had poor control over her emotions.

    They were able to keep it contained, till they entered the beast mode.

    It is one of the biggest problems members of the beast god cult face. The power isn''t without its challenges. They were trained to control their emotions, but not everyone is in control in all circumstances.

 Chapter 3709 Animalistic II

    Chapter 3709 Animalistic II

    ??CLANNNG!

    "You should have trained better. If you had, you wouldn''t have such a problem in controlling your emotions," I said.

    "Growl!"

    I didn''t get a reply, instead, I got a growl, which again surprised me. Without activating the beast mode, her emotions be so wild, that she couldn''t even speak.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    This nature begins to appear in her attacks. They have be more ferocious and powerful.

    Unlike her, I remained calm; I didn''t let my emotions control me. I wanted to let go of all my inhibitions and fight madly, but that wouldn''t be wise.

    I am just fighting, but also keeping eyes on everything around me.

    I could see the four Earth Sovereigns and one Sky Sovereign with my soul sense, and I was worried about them. I will be able to deal with the Earth Sovereigns fine, as long as they are not powerful cultists, but Sky Sovereigns above me.

    If it came to me; I would have no choice but to hide and for that, I will have to end this battle as quickly as possible.

    That would be a challenge.

    She is not an enemy, I would be able to kill her in a single strike, without a whole lot of preparations.

    Our des shed harder every second, with her using more and more attacks, with wildness. In a few seconds, a smile appeared on my face, when I began to notice another aspect of the beast god''s power.

    I wasn''t able to notice itst time.

    They had kept it protected and once they activated the beast''s mode; the protection became powerful.

    Now, her losing control of her emotions without entering the beast, mode, has given me a unique opportunity to study these things, and I have focused all methods on it.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes, when suddenly, I got the opportunity, and I took it.

    Rip!

    My rapier avoided her and pierced through her armor and the tattoos, before shing against her corbone.

    She was able to retreat before I could cause her considerable damage, but the wound had made her angry; more than she was before.

    "Growl!"

    She growled, and the tattoos around her zed and began to move up, and soon, they formed the familiar beast form.

    This time, I was able to see and record a lot more when she activated the beast mode. Though, I quickly controlled the excitement and moved toward her to attack.

    I cannot give the phantom time to absorb those massive energies.

    "Roar!"

    She roared as I attacked and swung her rapier at me, with her rapier covered in tiny, but dense bolts of lightning with ayer of violet covering them at the edges.

    CLANNNNNG

    She stopped my attack, and my whole body shook, with a drop of blooding out of the corner of my lips.

    Her attack was akin to powerful a lightning mountain crashing into me. I was barely able to stop it, but now another ising, and it is more powerful than thest one.

    CLANNNNNG

    It came, and my sword stopped it, but not before nearly taking a step back.

    I am really d, that my armor can deal with any kind of energies. Even the energies powerful as this one, because the energiesing with these attacks are far more powerful than the physical attacks.

    There is a freaking lightning storm in my armor, but it is being torn apart and with a tiny part of it being absorbed by the seedling.

    Roar!

    She roared and attacked me again, and at that same time; the monster entered the boundary created by my pearls. The moment it stepped inside and sensed the energies; its energies became as big as saucers, and it ran away with its tail tucked between its legs.

    That was no ordinary monster; it was a Peak Earth Sovereign monster and a powerful one at that.

    It was scary and not necessary by our auras, but likely because of the power of the beast god. Monsters are scared shitless of it.

    The woman kept attacking me, and I kept defending. At every attack of her, thousands of runes would move around my body and soon, her attacks stopped shaking me despite them getting powerful every second.

    With that, I harnessed my power; I stopped holding back.

    Of course, I had held back, not a lot, but a little, and now that the necessary adjustments have been made, it is time that I bring it all out.

    CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNGCLANNNNNG

    I attacked as I got the opportunity, and she defended, and I attacked again and again and again. Using more and more power, targeted her weaknesses.

    She defended me, but that didn''t stop me from my assault.

    Rip!

    After more than two minutes and hundreds of shes, I had finally given her the wound. It was another small wound, this time on the shoulder, but it had made her mad and that is what I want.

    "Roar!"

    She roared madly, while I grinned and moved to attack again.

    I am going to allow her to attack again. She had enough of them; it was my time now.

    CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNGRip!

    She defended tens of my moves before I was able to get another chance. Giving her another wound in her stomach.

    I didn''t stop and continued with my furious attacks, which began to hit more consistently. Slowly painting her body red, though most of the injuries I have would be healed quickly.

    I have never seen aside from powerful bloodline Grimms, healing from my injuries so quickly.

    A minute passed, and then another. It was the thirty-sixth second of the third minute, when suddenly my sword increased its speed, and a bluish pinkyer appeared on its de.

    The woman seemed to release the danger and massive energies poured into her as she moved her rapier to defend.

    Her rapier reached mine and was about to shed when its speed increased again. It was much, just slight, but enough to avoid her rapier.

    It took a fraction of a second for me to reach her and a phantom zed to protect, but unlikest time, I was prepared.

    The phantom acts only in full defense when it senses life of the host in danger, like it is right now, but it won''t seed.

    Pachac!

    My sword cut through the phantom defenses and reached her body, before cutting throught it, without a shred of mercy in my heart.

    ...

    Rustle!

    Her body is separated into two pieces and begins to fall toward the ground, while at the same time, the seedling rustles as it absorbs the tattoos.

    Like before, there was no change in the tree after absorbed it.

    I collected the body before it fell down on the ground and cleaned the battlefield, as much as I could before walking toward the abode where she had ced those people.

    I want to get away from here as soon as possible.

    It is clear that it is a drop site. Her job is to bring the people here, while someone else will take them away.

    I have a feeling that someone else is more powerful than I could defend against and would rather not stick around more, than I needed to.

    Click!

    It took me a while to break the lock of the abode. It was difficult, but the few artifacts, I have made the job a little easier, than I would have done without them.

    "Nasty," I said as I stopped and took the step inside.

    Outside there was nothing but inside, there was a freaking killing filled. It is not the powerful explosions here, but the poisons. All of them are dangerous enough to raise all the hair on my body.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It was a good thing; I have been careful.

    I had learned this lessened a long ago; I always have investigative abilities active, whenever I stepped into the foreign abode.

    Detected was the hardest, after I detected them. It took me a few minutes to walk through them, but I became more careful, and it was wise because it wasn''t the only trap, she had ced in here.

    As I passed through one trap, after another; I couldn''t help but be impressed by her.

    It took me a while to reach the doors.

    I went to the first on the left but didn''t open them immediately. Instead, I ced my hand above them and sent the wave.

    "As expected," I thought.

    There was a trap, and also the room was empty, so I moved to the next room while avoiding the other traps. Checking room after room, all of which have nasty traps on them.

    It was on the fourth door; I had sensed the people inside.

    Hun!

    I began to disassemble the trap and was halfway there when suddenly, I froze.

    Someone hade, someone very powerful. A Sky Sovereign and he ising toward the abode with purposeful steps.

    ''Fuck!''

    I cursed and moved toward the trap with force.

    Click!

    A second and a halfter, I deactivated it and opened the door, before walking inside. I touched the trap and looked at bodies on the floor, before lying down.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    A couple of formations lit up inside me and a faded grey color began to appear on me, like the rest of the people. It is a good thing; I had not removed the seed from them; I have all the information about what happened to them.

    Click!

    I had just finished with the change when the door of the room opened and a powerful soul sense spread into the room, scanning every nook and cranny.

    I felt the soul sense covering me, like the rest of the bodies, seeping inside me.

    It was a struggle as its soul sense of it scanned the fake body.

    His soul sense isn''t scanning my body. He is scanning a fake body, that is under my skin. Everything about it is real, that it is hard to tell the difference, but it is Sky Sovereign, I am talking about.

    I had never gotten a chance to test it against them.

    He looked for over twelve seconds before he had finally removed his soul sense. A frown appeared on his face as he looked nkly at the wall.

    "What happened to you, Eknis?" he said, and I heard himing closer.

    I wish I could open my eyes or use my soul sense, but doing both is extremely risky. I have to stay as I am.

    Hun!

    I felt him stop and for a second, there was nothing, when suddenly, I felt something. Not from me, but from the seed; he had touched the beastman and now sending the energies in his body.

    A few secondster, he touched the human and the elf, before finally touching me and using the same method.

    The fake body began to work, and it provided him with the same data, that the other three provided. Though I don''t know whether it will work or not; it is one thing to use the soul sense and another to investigate with the touch.

    If he had been an Earth Sovereign; then no matter, how many methods he would have used, there would have been no fear in my heart, but a Sky Sovereign is in apletely different league.

    He is not a weak Sky Sovereign either, from what I could sense. He is a High-Sky Sovereign.

    His fingers stayed on my body for six seconds, before they finally moved away, and a secondter, he touched the human.

    Soon, he finished with us all.

    "It is useless worrying about her; taking the sacrifices to the depot is a priority," he said and the next second, I found method disc size of my palm sticking to my back; the same thing happened to the rest.

    As it did, I found myself going up, before floating out of the room, with the rest.

    Fuck fuck fuck¡­

    I cursed my luck hard. I had been cautious and didn''t make a mistake, but life still had sent a curveball at me, making me captive.

    I hate the feeling, but there is nothing I could do. I am powerless against his Sky Sovereign. Even if I used everything I had; I would have less than a 10% chance of killing him.

    I wouldn''t be using that option unless I don''t have any. It is a suicide option and things haven''t be desperate enough to use it yet.

 Chapter 3710 Captured

    Chapter 3710 Captured

    ??I felt his energy moving into the disc and the discter released the energies, covering my body.

    A momentter, I found myself getting high in the air, before shooting through the sky.

    The speed is fast, faster than I could go, but for a Sky Sovereign like him; it is less than half of his speed.

    He could go much faster if he wanted to.

    I do not have the soul sense around me, and my eyes are closed, but I can feel the direction we are moving, and we are moving through the route that is seldom used by others.

    There are no strength-enhancing ces or pces containing the treasure on this route. Instead, a few dangerous spatial fields, powerful monsters and other dangers.

    For more than half an hour, it was an internal struggle, before I finally let out of faintest of soul sense mixed heavily with the forbidden power.

    It is very risky to use the forbidden power in front of these people; they are the only ones who might be able to sense it, but there is no choice.

    If I didn''t do anything, then I would be at his mercy and I would refuse to let that happen. Besides, he hasn''t brought out his tattoos. So, the chances of him sensing it are much lower, than it would have been.

    My soul sense spread, covering all the five people and the Sky Sovereign.

    I could see his race; he was a snake beastman, with beautiful yellow scales covering his whole body. I didn''t see any tattoos, but he could bring them in a moment''s notice if senses trouble big enough to use their power.

    I watched him with the bated breath to see whether he sensed anything, but he didn''t seem to have sensed anything.

    Seeing that I moved around my soul sense, always keeping a watch over his emotions, but they remained steady.

    I watched him, till my clones readied what I had asked them to make, and after a few seconds of hesitation. I had released it gently, while watching his reaction and saw no change, even after it moved out of my soul sense.

    Seeing that, I released another seed, a few secondster, and then another and then another.

    I continued to release them every few seconds.

    Once they reached near the ground, they would split; one could insert itself into the ground, creating a marker, while another float away.

    They would remain invisible untiling across a soul sense of Sky Sovereign. Where they would appear in front of them and lead them toward me if they were willing to do a rescue.

    I don''t like to be dependent on others, but there I didn''t have the strength to deal with such an enemy, and the difference in our strength is big enough, that my tricks won''t work.

    I am releasing tens of these seeds every minute; he might sense it if I release them in arge quantity, but doing that is my only option.

    A single one every minute would have been far from sufficient if we were on the main route, but we were not. We are journeying through the ce, that is barely preferred by anyone.

    Over an hour passed, and I had released hundreds of such seeds.

    I don''t know whether any seeds have been picked up, but I will keep releasing them. It is the only thing I could do.

    Soon, another hour passed, and I sensed the energies changing; strange fiery energies began to appear more and more dense.

    I wanted to open my eyes more desperately, but I didn''t, nor did I spread my soul sense any further. There is only one purpose for my soul sense and that is to see, whether it is discovered the seeds.

    Till now it hadn''t, but I have to keep an eye on him and stop when he does.

    I may not be able to see, but I know the ce where we are at. If I am not wrong, then it is kas crack, a huge crack on the earth. It is the source of these powerful fiery energies.

    Nobody knows the exact source of it, with many guessing it ising from a volcano. It is not; volcanic energies are different, and these are not volcanic energies.

    A few more minutes passed, and energy got denser, and he created a protectiveyer around us. I didn''t make changes to the seeds; these seeds may be small, but they are quite strong and able to stay active in the harshest energies.

    The protectedyer stayed around us for twenty-one minutes before he removed it.

    I could still sense the energies, but they were as dense as they were when he covered us with a protectiveyer.

    Minutes passed, and the energies got thinner, till I could barely sense them. We have passed the crack and now moving east.

    I continued to release the seeds, despite the cost. They aren''t cheap to make, but the resources are thest thing, I am worried about. If I need to, I will sacrifice everything in my core to save my life.

    Rippp!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Suddenly, we stopped, and I heard the ripping sound a momentter before we resumed the journey.

    On the way, we came across some monsters, but barely any monster was able to stop him and those like this one were killed with a single attack.

    It is difficult to kill the monsters of this ruin in a single attack, but he is powerful enough to do it. He had done it over and over since starting a journey.

    It made me fear about my rescue, but I squashed the thoughts and began to release more seeds, despite the risk of discovery it possesses.

    Another hour and a half passed, when suddenly he stopped. I thought; it was to kill another monster, but no attack came, instead he turned back, and his soul sense got stronger and spread further.

    Seeing that, the hope couldn''t help, but flutter in my heart.

 Chapter 3711 Fall

    <h4>Chapter 3711 Fall </h4>

    ?Buzz!

    I felt the disc attached to us buzzing, covering us with denser energies. It had just happened when suddenly, he pushed us down.

    I immediately began to release the soul waves; I didn''t care about the disc. Something had happened, that made him push us down and I wanted to know what it was.

    It might not be rescue; it might be something else, that could present me with the opportunity to escape. I wouldn''t want to lose that, just because I didn''t see it.

    My soul waves spread and a secondter, the close-range one begins toe back with the information. Every second, I got more information, creating a wider and wider picture of where I am.

    I am in a dense forest, with tall trees and powerful monsters.

    I saw my captor looking in a single direction, without moving, while I and others falling to the ground.

    He had thrown us down quite high, but it won''t kill us. Though, if we don''t use our energy, we will be seriously injured.

    I don''t think, they are worried about it, seeing they are conscious. I am a little worried, I don''t want to be seriously injured in a ce like this.

    Soon, there was a less than ten-minute distance between me and the ground. I really want to use the energy, but I didn''t and instead watched the ground getting closer to me and braced for the impact.

    It will be hard because we are not going to hit the soft earth or tree, but hard rocks by the small stream.

    Fractions of secondster, there was less than half a meter of distance between us and the rocks.

    Nothing else happened, but as we hit the rocks, the energy covering us absorbed all the force,nding us gently as a feather on the hard rocks.

    I barely looked at it, as my focused on the two people, that suddenly materialized a mile away from my captor. My waves didn''t sense them, usually even Sky Sovereigns couldn''t hide from them.

    However, this time, these waves are the weakest. I didn''t want to take too big of a risk.

    The two people looked to be in theirte teens and early twenties. The man is human, with thick curly hair, while the woman is of the race, I couldn''t recognize; she is likely a mixed race.

    She is humanoid with purple skin and long hair. She had a crystal on her hand and head, which was filled with power.

    They are not something artificial; they feel natural.

    "You have been following me," said the captor, after the moment of silence. "We are. There is a high bounty on you people, and we want it," said the human man and grinned.

    "You seemed to know the organization I belong to and still came at me," said the captor and grinned as their faces got bigger.

    "You aren''t the only one with powerful organisation," said the woman, and dark green smoke began to release from their bodies, which went back to their skin and began to paint them.

    Soon, the design of thorny vines and leaves with mouths on them appeared on their bodies. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed in my heart.

    "Irmatis and Noran, have no animosity with each other," said the captor. The two were no kind rescuers, but members of a powerful cult, which is crueler than the beast got cult.

    To make it worse, it is my seeds that had brought them here.

    "It wasn''t until you killed our prime. Now, the higher-ups want your heads and offering the great blessings in return," said the man, while the mood of the captor became worse.

    "Get the fuck away or you will end up the same way, your prime did," said the captor, leaving earlier politeness.

    "You might be strong, but not stronger than us. We had already killed one of you a few months ago and we will kill you too," said the woman, and those vines across their bodies moved before zing.

    As it did, both of them shot toward the cultist, covering the distance in an instant before attacking.

    CLANNNNNNG!

    With the waves and the speed of their attacks, I missed what happened, but I heard the deafening sound and saw the image of my captor with the tattoos of the beast god cult, holding a ck metal sword against a saber and the spear of two.

    I felt the aura of two and they were right; these two are strong, but they will need to work hard if they want to kill my captor.

    This is the only good thing about this whole clusterfuck, because if anyone of them were too strong. It wouldn''t have given me any chance and would have ended up in even worse condition.

    I thought before canceling the waves and spreading the soul sense.

    The waves save energy and spread further, but they provide the informationte. I need to see what is happening in real-

    time, while at the same, a few more seeds are released from my body.

    These are tracking seeds, but seeds contain a few things, and they are entering the bodies of five unconscious people.

    "You can never be disappointed with Irmatis," said the woman and grinned, before attacking the captor with the human.

    CLANNNNNNG CLANNNNNNG CLANNNNNNG

    They attacked again, and the captor defended, before he appeared behind the woman and attacked her, she defended before the captor moved to dodge the attack from the human.

    They begin to fight hard. Most monsters got attracted by the first sh, begin to run away.

    The two had used the artifact to seal the area, but the area they sealed was huge and there were a lot of Sky Sovereign in that area. Most ran away, but some remained, with one being especially powerful.

    It may be powerful, but the monster is no match for the demons that fighting in the sky, and it will realize that soon enough.

 Chapter 3712 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 3712 Escape</h4>

    ?''These bastards are really strong,'' I thought as I looked at the battle.

    It had been four, and a half minutes since the battle began, and they were still fighting. Their battle had be so intense, that it had scared away all the monsters, even the strongest one had retreated.

    I am waiting for the opportunity to escape, but aren''t seeing any.

    If I tried to escape now, he would attack me. He won''t even need much effort. A single energy attack would be more than enough.

    I don''t want to take such a risk unless I really have no choice and I am moving toward it.

    It had been over twenty seconds since their power had stopped rising fast. They are reaching their peak. Once they do, they will either have to use their final move and continue to fight the battle of attrition, till one of them wins.

    This is likely a choice, as I don''t think the captor would use the beast mode unless he really has no choice.

    These two aren''t the only enemies here. Even if he killed these two; there are powerful monsters who will kill him if he isn''t able to hide in time.

    They might be the power of the beast god, but they will attack him if they see him weak enough.

    Another minute passed, and they reached the peak, with the captor dominating them while all they were doing was defending. It is a good thing, that they are two of them and have good teamwork.

    If they had been alone; he would have already finished them off.

    Hun!

    Time passed by when suddenly, grins appeared on the tens of faces of the pair. The captor seemed to have felt something, as he stopped mid-attack and began to retreat.

    At that same time, the thorny vines across the bodies of the two rustled and zed before moving out of their bodies. These two sets of vines, twirl around each other and move at the captor at lightning speed.

    It was so fast that I only saw a green blur and the next second; I saw the captor wrapped under the vines.

    It is not physically wrapped round him. At thest moment, it had formed a sphere from the tattoos covering him and these vines wrapped around that sphere.

    "Thest one, had also used the sphere, but we broke through it," said the man and wrapped his hands with the woman, and immediately, the vines zed in power.

    Their thorns be longer and darker, and started to exert more power against the sphere. I felt like that power, and it couldn''t help but shock me; it was huge, but the sphere was defending.

    Though I could see the struggle, he is having.

    My soul sense focused on the pair and became a little stronger, and what I saw, gave me joy.

    ''Now,''

    I said to the five, and immediately, the physical lock on their bodies was released.

    I had removed the paralytic agent at the first minute and opened their energies and soul power. They could use their soul senses and energies, and I have been talking with them, acting as another captive. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I had asked them to wait for the signal with a different persona, and this is the signal.

    ng ng ng¡­

    They didn''t disappoint me. They removed the discs and summoned their armor, before activating their full power and running away in all directions.

    I did the same.

    It immediately attracted the attention of all three, but nobody could do anything. The two couldn''t stop us, with their power connected and focused on the vine; they couldn''t focus on another target, without a paying price.

    Besides, it is not us they want. They might have targeted us if we were Sky Sovereign, but we are not.

    The one who is really the captor; I could have a deep range in his eyes and intention, that want to activate the beast mode, but he controlled himself and focused on breaking off the vines.

    I am moving at my full speed, and my target is getting out of the area covered by the soul sense of the two.

    It is a huge area, and it is why, I am using my full speed without care. I would be a hundred times safer, the moment, I got out of their soul range.

    It is also helpful, that all the monsters have left. There is no one here to stop me or anyone moving in a different direction.

    Nobody grouped together, one tried to form it but rejected the one whom he approached. Grouping together means attracting the captor or two cultists, as they will go for the higher number first.

    It suits me well; I work best alone.

    Over three minutes passed, and I could see the captor was still struggling against the two. Though he seemed to be making progress.

    Seeing that, I pushed myself even faster and even contemted burning my blood, but I didn''t. I need to keep that option open as I might need to use it, in this dangerous ce.

    So, I kept running, using every ounce of energy I had.

    Finally, a minute and forty-seven secondster, I crossed the man''s soul sense, and thirteen seconds after that, I crossed the woman''s soul sense, where I immediately reduced my speed.

    There are powerful monsters, not far away from me. These are the ones, who ran away, but they are watching from the distance.

    Seeing that, I decided to not take a risk with them and took out my abode and entered the inside.

    I wanted to go further, than the range of their soul sense, but with monsters, I rather not take a risk.

    Step

    I stepped into the abode and fell down on the chair, relieved.

    I am not truly safe yet, but I have escaped and have enough confidence in my abode that, as long as my luck isn''t too bad, they won''t be able to discover me.

    Still to be careful. I begin to wipe away, the tiniest signs of me; signs that even Sky Sovereign would have a hard time discovering.

 Chapter 3713 Collector- READ AFTER Animalistic II-CH. 3709

    <h4>Chapter 3713 Collector- READ AFTER Animalistic II-CH. 3709 </h4>

    ?Note: It is the missing chapter. Read after the Animalistic II.

    Rustle!

    Her body is separated into two pieces and begins to fall toward the ground, while at the same time, the seedling rustles as it absorbs the tattoos.

    Like before, there was no change in the tree after absorbed it.

    I collected the body before it fell down on the ground and cleaned the battlefield, as much as I could before walking toward the abode where she had ced those people.

    I want to get away from here as soon as possible.

    It is clear that it is a drop site. Her job is to bring the people here, while someone else will take them away.

    I have a feeling that someone else is more powerful than I could defend against and would rather not stick around more, than I needed to.

    Click!

    It took me a while to break the lock of the abode. It was difficult, but the few artifacts, I have made the job a little easier, than I would have done without them.

    "Nasty," I said as I stopped and took the step inside.

    Outside there was nothing but inside, there was a freaking killing filled. It is not the powerful explosions here, but the poisons. All of them are dangerous enough to raise all the hair on my body.

    It was a good thing; I have been careful.

    I had learned this lessened a long ago; I always have investigative abilities active, whenever I stepped into the foreign abode.

    Detected was the hardest, after I detected them. It took me a few minutes to walk through them, but I became more careful, and it was wise because it wasn''t the only trap, she had ced in here.

    As I passed through one trap, after another; I couldn''t help but be impressed by her.

    It took me a while to reach the doors.

    I went to the first on the left but didn''t open them immediately. Instead, I ced my hand above them and sent the wave.

    "As expected," I thought.

    There was a trap, and also the room was empty, so I moved to the next room while avoiding the other traps. Checking room after room, all of which have nasty traps on them.

    It was on the fourth door; I had sensed the people inside.

    Hun!

    I began to disassemble the trap and was halfway there when suddenly, I froze.

    Someone hade, someone very powerful. A Sky Sovereign and he ising toward the abode with purposeful steps.

    ''Fuck!''

    I cursed and moved toward the trap with force.

    Click!

    A second and a halfter, I deactivated it and opened the door, before walking inside. I touched the trap and looked at bodies on the floor, before lying down.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    A couple of formations lit up inside me and a faded grey color began to appear on me, like the rest of the people. It is a good thing; I had not removed the seed from them; I have all the information about what happened to them.

    Click!

    I had just finished with the change when the door of the room opened and a powerful soul sense spread into the room, scanning every nook and cranny.

    I felt the soul sense covering me, like the rest of the bodies, seeping inside me.

    It was a struggle as its soul sense of it scanned the fake body.

    His soul sense isn''t scanning my body. He is scanning a fake body, that is under my skin. Everything about it is real, that it is hard to tell the difference, but it is Sky Sovereign, I am talking about.

    I had never gotten a chance to test it against them.

    He looked for over twelve seconds before he had finally removed his soul sense. A frown appeared on his face as he looked nkly at the wall.

    "What happened to you, Eknis?" he said, and I heard himing closer.

    I wish I could open my eyes or use my soul sense, but doing both is extremely risky. I have to stay as I am.

    Hun!

    I felt him stop and for a second, there was nothing, when suddenly, I felt something. Not from me, but from the seed; he had touched the beastman and now sending the energies in his body.

    A few secondster, he touched the human and the elf, before finally touching me and using the same method.

    The fake body began to work, and it provided him with the same data, that the other three provided. Though I don''t know whether it will work or not; it is one thing to use the soul sense and another to investigate with the touch.

    If he had been an Earth Sovereign; then no matter, how many methods he would have used, there would have been no fear in my heart, but a Sky Sovereign is in apletely different league.

    He is not a weak Sky Sovereign either, from what I could sense. He is a High-Sky Sovereign.

    His fingers stayed on my body for six seconds, before they finally moved away, and a secondter, he touched the human.

    Soon, he finished with us all.

    "It is useless worrying about her; taking the sacrifices to the depot is a priority," he said and the next second, I found method disc size of my palm sticking to my back; the same thing happened to the rest.

    As it did, I found myself going up, before floating out of the room, with the rest.

    Fuck fuck fuck¡­

    I cursed my luck hard. I had been cautious and didn''t make a mistake, but life still had sent a curveball at me, making me captive. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I hate the feeling, but there is nothing I could do. I am powerless against his Sky Sovereign. Even if I used everything I had; I would have less than a 10% chance of killing him.

    I wouldn''t be using that option unless I don''t have any. It is a suicide option and things haven''t be desperate enough to use it yet.

 Chapter 3714 Escape II

    <h4>Chapter 3714 Escape II</h4>

    ?"He killed them," I muttered as I saw thetest information my soul wave had brought.

    Till ten seconds ago, I thought he would be killed, seeing those vines had breached the sphere, but he had proved me wrong. He still had something, and he used it on them finally.

    It seemed to have weakened him, seeing how he shook, but not as much as the how beast mode would have done.

    I lowered the power of my soul waves further, till I could only see the grainy information. I didn''t care, because getting discovered by him would be bad.

    It was great luck that I was able to escape when all three of them were the enemies and hoped that the other five would also be able to escape.

    They had nearly an hour of time and, unlike me, they had chosen to move as far as possible. That now, I couldn''t even sense them with my soul, waves.

    I had for half an hour since their speed wasn''t fast, but even with slow speed. They could move further enough to exit the range of my waves; I could send the waves further and might be able to see them, but I didn''t.

    Especially now, that the battle had ended.

    I want to cut the soul waves to close all the avenues of him discovering me, but I need to know where he is to prepare if he discovers me.

    It is quite a paradox.

    Hun!

    He stayed in his ce for more minutes when his weakened soul sense began to get stronger and spread further.

    It didn''t get as strong as before and it was spreading, but it was happening and a more than minuteter, it reached where I am and spread and spread seventeen and a half miles further before stopping.

    If he had been at his peak, he would have been able to go much further, and the soul sense would have been stronger.

    Roar! N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A few secondster, he moved and was moving toward the elf. He had nearly reached the edge of my soul waves and I was thinking about extending the range when I stopped hearing the roar.

    It is the same monster who had left atst and nowing for the captor.

    Hun!

    I thought, he would fight, but to my surprise, he faded from my soul sense.

    ''He is hiding!'' I thought, seeing I could barely sense him in his ce of hiding. I wouldn''t have been able to sense him at all with these weak soul waves if not for me tracking him.

    The battle had tired him so much that he was hiding from the monster, which wouldn''t have taken him much effort to kill.

    Raor Raor

    The monster also sensed him disappeared and roared angrily, before moving toward him, but didn''t seem to find him, which made it even angry.

    ''It would be bad if he was able to get away,'' I thought, seeing him hiding. I couldn''t let that happen. If he recovered enough, he would search for us and while I have confidence in my abode, he is not amon cultist.

    I couldn''t take a chance.

    A secondter, a seed came out of me and went out of the abode. It took a few minutes, but it had reached the monster, who was still searching for him.

    I felt relieved when the seed entered inside the monster.

    ''I hope it''s dumb mind understood it,'' I thought.

    The experiments I did tell me it should be understood what I had sent inside its little brain and I hope it does. Though as backup, I released more seeds, not for this monster, but for others.

    If it doesn''t find the captor, they will enter the other monsters.

    Roar!

    The monster seemed to be confused for a couple of seconds before it suddenly roared and moved toward the ce, where the captor was hiding.

    BANNNG!

    As it reached it, it attacked, and the captor reacted, immediately revealing himself as he defended against the attack.

    The defense seemed to have taken a lot from him as it had sensed it, making a crash against the tens of trees, by the time he stopped, the monster was already in front of him with another attack.

    This time, he didn''t defend and instead dodged and started to run away.

    Roar!

    The monster wasn''t having it and appeared in front of him and attacked again. He dodged again and tried to escape.

    I wanted to spread my soul sense instead of relying on the waves, that are only providing me with grainy pictures, but it is the safest option, and won''t be risking my life, when it is enough to serve my purpose.

    The monster kept attacking while he dodged, and he tried to escape.

    He went further and further, till he reached the edge of my soul waves range. Seeing that, I decided to expand the range.

    The monster didn''t want to leave him and attacked furiously. The other monsters are also slowly following. If he was somehow able to kill it; the others would immediately take his ce and this time, it would be hard for him to hide.

    It is not even thinking that currently. Seeing, how furiously the monster is attacking him, not giving him, even a second to hide.

    I am looking at him carefully, hoping he will use a beast mode. He will be able to kill the monsters with it, but after that will be so tired, that he will sleep for at least weeks to recover.

    The beast mode won''t also won''tst long, seeing he is already tired. I don''t even know, if he could use the beast mode in this state.

    A few more minutes passed, and they reached the edge of my soul waves again, but this time, I couldn''t extend it further, unless I was willing to walk about of my abode.

    Which I don''t.

    One and a half minutester, they were out of soul waves range. Now and then, they appeared inside for half an hour, before never appearing.

    However, I kept sensing the energies of their battle for the next three hours before everything fell silent.

 Chapter 3715 Stopped

    <h4>Chapter 3715 Stopped </h4>

    ?I woke up, feeling good. There was not a hint of tiredness I was feeling before sleeping.

    The methods have tired me out a lot, that I had slept right after I showered. They might be tiring, but their effects are amazing.

    I stayed on the bed for a few minutes, before walking out of bed and going to the bathroom to freshen up.

    Once that was done, I walked out of the room and entered the kitchen, where I cooked myself breakfast and ate it alone, like I had been doing in the past three days.

    It had been three and a half days since I was in the abode. I wanted to go out but decided to wait, given the uncertainties. I don''t know whether the captor is dead or not, since his aura simply vanished, while I sensed the monster all three days.

    Either the captor died, killed by the monster, or he escaped. If he had had; I wanted to stay in the abode longer, in case he was resting and spotted me.

    Today, I am nning to leave the abode. I think, three and a half days would have been enough for him to recover his power and leave.

    Soon, I finished breakfast and washed the dishes, before sitting on the couch. There were two hours more before I could walk out of this area; the energy right now is too powerful.

    I closed my eyes, and a momentter, I was at my core, which was filled with greenery.

    Every inch of it is nned to nt more nts, but it doesn''t look crowded and there are beautiful stone walkways and open spaces, not to mention the nts themselves are beautiful.

    I didn''t directly appear next to the door of the library; sometimes, I liked to walk toward it.

    A few minutester, I appeared in front of the door of the library and walked inside. There I saw some of my clones working on the inheritance and some studying.

    I walked toward the table, which already had a book piled up around it and the small butplex formation of the ancient rules floating over it.

    Even those without any knowledge of ancient rules would be able to tell, that this formation is iplete.

    I have a few hours, before the lesson. So, I didn''t waste time and sat at the table and resumed where I had left off.

    It is a new formation, I am working on; it is not for theing inheritance, but one for the Earth Sovereign upgrade. I should be focusing on the next upgrade, but I couldn''t seem to get out of my mind after the ideas struck me three days ago.

    So, I decided to work on it and, to my shock, ended up making shocking progress.

    I nned to work on it for a few more days and hoped, by then, this impulse would be in control, and that I would be able to focus on the things that are needed in the short term.

    Hours passed, and soon, the teacher materialized.

    The lesson continued for over three hours before she disappeared, leaving difficult homework for me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Buzz!

    I worked on it till I felt the vibration and stopped before opening my eyes.

    It is finally time for me to leave and I really hope that bastard has left as things are going to be difficult already.

    Since everything is ready, including my new persona. I stepped out of the abode.

    Hun!

    The moment I did, I felt the heavy energy, which was extremely hard to bear. I checked the armor and, seeing everything was fine, I spread my soul waves and covered the area around me with the soul sense.

    The soul waves are dyed, but much safer; I am going to be relying on them for a long reconnaissance.

    I have already known the ce I am and chosen the route to leave this ce.

    It is not safest, but if the captor is here waiting, he wouldn''t think, I would be leaving the ce like that. It is not a ce for Earth Sovereign, but I think, my abilities are uniquely suited to travel through it.

    Soon, the waves came back, bringing me the data, which turned my expression serious.

    There are a lot of monsters and other dangers around here. In which that bastard took hours to travel will go to take me days to get out.

    I didn''t waste any time and began moving, while the strings came out of me. This ce may not have many vestiges and runes, but it did have a resource.

    I walked for twelve minutes before I stopped and hit. Half a minuteter, a snake slithered away a few hundred meters away from me.

    It was nomon snake, but a Sky Sovereign. If it had sensed me, it would have been the end of me.

    In these three and a half days, I had asked two of my clones to work on my stealth method.

    Use the newly gained knowledge of forbidden energy to better the stealth method and they were able to make enough progress that I have some confidence, in getting out of this ce alive.

    Three and a half minutester, I came out and resumed my journey, but I wasn''t able to continue for long. I needed to stop once again for twenty minutes to hide from another Sky Sovereign monster.

    Hours passed as I continued with the journey. Stopping several times an hour to avoid the Sky Sovereign monsters.

    There are a huge number of them here. That it is making me feel like, I might not be able to escape from this ce alive. Since only one monster needed to discover me, it would be game over for me.

    It is not like; this ce doesn''t have a lower-level monster. It had, but since I could easily evade them. I am only thinking about the sky sovereign monsters who could kill me in an instant.

    Hun!

    Three more hours passed, when I stopped again with my eyes wide. It is a monster that stopped me, but entirely for a different reason.

 Chapter 3716 Straren Bees

    <h4>Chapter 3716 Straren Bees ?</h4>

    ?At the near edge of my soul sense, I have sensed a group of monsters.

    They are notmon monsters, but monsters that I have been searching for since I had level-up in Sovereign and found out, that I could keep the monsters in my core.

    I have scoured up all the information, in the guild, but found nothing about them and now, I am seeing them here.

    The monster I am talking about is straren bee.

    It is a bee monster, that produces a unique type of honey, that will be extremely useful to me. My core would be perfect for them, given the sheer number of nts I have, with arge number of them being flowers and other nts that these bees liked.

    I needed these bees and nearly went there, but stopped when I realized the level of these bees.

    There are a hundred and seven bees, I am sensing and, in these bees, there are five Sky Sovereigns. It is a huge number, and I am sure, this is not all the numbers; there would be more.

    Still, that didn''t stop me from taking a step toward that ce.

    These bees are rare to find, and I might not get another opportunity for them. It didn''t matter if it was a Sky Sovereign beehive; I needed to get my hands on the queen bee.

    Not the main queen, but one of the sub-queens. The straren beehive always has at least four sub-queens, nine at max. I am sure there are many, Earth-Sovereign queens in there; I will need one, along with a few bees.

    My luck is good and bad.

    It is mating season, which means if I am able to get a queen bee, that has already gone through mating; I won''t need to pick the drone bees.

    A group of workers would be more than enough.

    I pushed those thoughts away and moved closer and closer to the bees, scanning the further area of their territory. The more I scanned; the more scared I would be, seeing the sheer amount of Sky Sovereign bees.

    Two hours passed, and I got close to its territory, but I didn''t enter it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The bees are extremely dangerous, especially in this season. If I entered their territory without any preparation; I would find myself swarmed, without any chance of leaving alive.

    I need to be careful and enter there with all the preparations.

    I found a good spot and sat down and focused on the beehive. Which is as big as the house, with nine queen bees in it. There is one high queen, the strongest bee, below her are three queens, all three of them are Sky Sovereigns.

    Then there are five sub-queens, all of which are at Peak Earth Sovereign.

    A couple of minutester, a seed came out and entered the Earth Sovereign bees, while I stepped into my abode.

    Immediately, I sat on the chair and closed my eyes. In my core a projection of a beehive appeared in front of me; it was beautiful and looked like, it was being crafted in top-quality sun crystals.

    It may look crystalline, but it is not.

    From what I had read, it is soft and chewy, just seeing it made my mouth water. I want to eat it, but that wouldn''t be possible.

    If I tried to take the slightest part of it. The bees will notice immediately; I don''t want that to happen. I want one of the sub-queens, once I get my hand on her; it won''t take long, for such a honeb to appear in my core.

    I turned off the projection and looked at the preparations. I already have most of the things I would need for the operation, while my clones started crafting, the other I need.

    It would take a few hours and by that time, I would have all the data, I needed from the seeds, I had.

    Time passed as I joined my clones in the preparations.

    Hun!

    Around two and a half hourster, I suddenly stopped, with surprise in my eyes.

    "Fuck!"

    I noticed the presences, five presences, to be exact. All of them are Sky Sovereigns. With three being High-Sky Sovereigns and two ahead are the Peak Sky Sovereigns.

    They are sneakily moving toward the honeb. It is clear, it is their target.

    I am feeling really angry right now; I am preparing for hours and now these bastards just barged in and with their power, they might be able to get the honey, which bees wouldn''t give without struggle.

    I don''t want anything to happen to the queen bees. The Earth Sovereign ones would be weak as papers in front of these bastards.

    I calmed myself down forcefully and thought rationally.

    ''This might give me the opportunity,'' I thought as my emotions calmed down.

    My original n had a slight chance of sess with huge risks, but with them, I might get what I want with rtively less risk and greater surety, but I need to act fast.

    The first thing, I was getting out of my core and then abode, before moving toward the beehive. I didn''t need to get too close to the beehive, just close enough, that I would be able to act when the chance came,

    At the same time, I activated the part of the seeds and got control over the bees.

    These bees are much easier to control than the monster of the same stage. Their mind is basic. My seeds, which already spread over their consciousness, quickly took control of them and moved.

    The other bees looked and sent a signal, but they didn''t listen.

    Some of them entered the soul of Sky Sovereign, but they didn''t suspect anything. I mean, why would suspect the dumb, especially the ones who are at a level lower than them.

    Soon, they reached halfway toward the honeb and sent out their istion artifacts before moving again.

    A few minutes passed, and they stopped again, but this time directly at the honeb.

 Chapter 3717 Sub-Queens

    Chapter 3717 Sub-Queens

    ??They didn''t act immediately as I had expected. Instead, they spread out and took out a few more artifacts and ced them around the honeb.

    Only after that, do they act; which means directly releasing their aura.

    If monsters could think, their eyes would go wide, seeing the people brazenly releasing their aura so close to the honeb, but this is the difference between the monsters and the people.

    They are dumb and also weakerpared to these five.

    The monsters around the bee''s want the honey, but barely anyone dared to enter inside for the honey, because the hive would attack them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    By the time the bees finished; there wouldn''t be even a skeleton there.

    It is not like the bees are strong; they are weakpared to the monsters around them, but they are in huge numbers and their stings are extremely dangerous, even to these people, but they are people, not dumb monsters.

    They could defend themselves with their artifacts. Even if they got stung; they have medicine ready to deal with it.

    They released the aura and got the reaction; I had expected from the bees.

    All the bees around the territory alerted; they stopped everything they were doing and moved toward the hive at their greatest speed.

    It is not all the bees had sensed, the queens have sensed it and sent the signal to all the bees.

    The first to attack were the guard bees surrounding the strong. The second strongest, they attack, all of them being Sky Sovereign.

    Pachack Pachack Pachack

    They were turned to pieces before they could even reach the enemies. They killed them, without allowing them to release their most powerful attack; their sting.

    By the time, they were massacred thousands of workers, both Sky Sovereigns and Earth Sovereigns came and threw themselves at the people.

    The people grinned and thousands ofnces materialized and moved toward the thousands that wereing.

    While it was happening, two sub-queens moved.

    The high queen and queens ordered them to stop and if I had not been controlling them. These two would have frozen in their ces, but they didn''t and instead created a hole through the hive and moved through it.

    If it had normal time, the bee guardians; the strongest of guards moved to stop them, but all of them surrounded the high-queens and queens.

    The sub-queens are the lowest in priority. They didn''t care about them.

    The two sub-queen came out of the hive and workers waiting for them picked them up and moved them away fast from the massacre that began.

    Thousands of energy attacks shed against the thousands of bees and tore them apart; in just a matter of seconds, thousands of them turned into porcupines and began to fall from the sky like rain, while theyughed.

    These people are killing these bees needlessly. If they had used their brain, instead of their power, they could have easily done it humanely.

    They wouldn''t have needed to kill thousands of monsters and still got what they wanted.

    They had killed the bees, but it was just the first wave; the second wave came no longer faster, and they killed it too, before long came the third wave, with only one Sky Sovereign with the rest being Earth Sovereign bees.

    Like the first two waves, they attacked the people without care for the world.

    A few secondster, their bodies joined the rest, and the people turned their eyes toward their prize; the beehive.

    They didn''t move toward it, instead pushed their auras into the beehive. Four and a half minutester, half of the guardian bees came out with crystals on top of their heads shining brightly.

    They moved so fast that one moment; they were out of the honeb. The next moment, they were next to people aiming their sting toward them.

    The next image entered my mind and saw them split into multiple parts.

    They killed all the guardian bees, whose sting could kill even them if it hit, but all of them avoided it rather easily and now turned toward the hive, before finally walking toward it.

    They entered inside from all sides; the moment they did; their soul sense suppressed, and its range shirked rapidly.

    As it happened, I quickly collected two queens and workers before hiding in my abode and turned to the beehive, where everything was over.

    They attacked the bees and the guardians, the moment they stepped inside. Not giving the queens, a chance to use the final option, and now they are beginning to tear apart the beehive.

    The biggest share went to the two Peak Sky Sovereigns, while the slightly smaller share went to the three high-sky Sovereigns.

    I watched when I saw a frown appear on the stone-woman''s and she turned in my direction, beforeing toward me.

    I wanted to cut off my soul waves immediately, but I resisted the urge. If they find the source of the soul wave, it won''t be me, but I don''t think, she had sensed my soul waves.

    "What happened?" asked the Elephant Beastman to the stone-

    skin woman as she stopped four hundred meters from my abode and scanned the area heavily.

    "Did you sense those sub-queens and workers? They suddenly disappeared. We were there for less than five seconds; in that time, they vanished without a trace," she answered.

    A frown appeared on their faces, and they began to scan the area with their soul sense. I could feel them over my abode, but they didn''t discover it.

    "They disappeared," said another stone-skin man. "But where?" asked the woman, spreading her soul''s sense wide.

    "I think, we wouldn''t need to worry about it too much. Even if it was someone there, it was only a bunch of bees. They didn''t even take honey," said the beastman, and the other nodded.

    The woman still had a frown for a few seconds, but it eased when she looked at her group and followed them a few secondster.

    While Iid down on the couch with relief.

    For a few seconds, I was really worried and thought about many contingencies, in case they had discovered me.

 Chapter 3718 Two Queens

    Chapter 3718 Two Queens

    ??"They left," I said as I saw the group leaving.

    These bastards acted leaving and hid for nearly forty, before finally leaving. They might stop once again, but I don''t care; they are not going to find me.

    Hun!

    Knowing that, I sat down on the couch morefortably and entered inside my core. what I saw there couldn''t help, but surprise me.

    At the same time, all the memories came rushing in.

    I had sealed my connection with the clone. I wanted to concentrate on the people and didn''t think, I would be able to if I constantly received the information about it.

    I am surprised because the two queens didn''t try to make the honeb together. Instead, they fought with their bees and would have fought to death, if my clone had not separated them.

    Now, one bee and its group are on the first ind, while the other bee and its group are on the second ind.

    In just two hours, they were in the abode, they had started working on the honeb. I thought there would be little chaos, but these bees started to work, the minute, I had separated them.

    I shouldn''t be surprised. The bees are one of the most, efficient and industrial species in the world.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    If they kept working at such speed, then there would be honeb and honey within two to three weeks. The honeb will be of a lower level, but its quality will be greater than it had been.

    Most of the nts in my core are extremely rare, with high magical content. There is also a faint bit of forbidden power in them and the environment, which will help them further.

    I have big ns for the bees, but currently, I don''t n to interfere.

    Though, I will start taming them, which will be different from directly controlling them. It is more subtle and takes a lot of time.

    They will be tamed by the time; I start with the things I want to do.

    I watched them for a few seconds before they appear beside a worker bee, which sucking nectar. It the size of my arm; it had ssy wings and a yellow body, with yellow crystal over its head with a hint of gold.

    That crystal is extremely important to these bees.

    I had checked every type of bee, including the queen bees, which also started on the work. It would have been great if I had picked some honey, but that would have been too risky.

    Those people let these bees leave because they didn''t have honey on them. If they had, they would have been lying dead on the ground.

    Hun!

    I was about to leave the bees, when suddenly I stopped and appeared beside the metal essence tree. It is one of the most precious trees, I have and now the bees are collecting the nectar from it.

    It couldn''t help, but make me happy seeing that.

    I know this tree and nectar from it would be extremely helpful to the bees. It will make a great honey.

    It is why, I had said, while the grade of the honey from my core would be lower levelpared to the honebs, the quality of it would not be something that could bepared with it.

    The nts in my core are the best, even nieu forest couldn''t bepared to it.

    I am feeling really excited about the honey and couldn''t help, but wonder about the kind of honey. They will be created with the help of nts in my core.

    I walked away from the bees and appeared in front of the gates of the library.

    It was three more hours before the dark, but I didn''t n to go out. The five may be waiting, but even without them, the ce is dangerous with the sheer number of monsters that appeared here.

    These monsters are fighting for the bodies of honeybees.

    They might not be as good as the regr monsters, but they are monsters with some more precious than others for which they are fighting to death.

    It is the bees with some honey in their pouches; they have taken the honeb, but not the bees.

    Now it had be an open season, and I would rather not go out in such a dangerous environment.

    I stepped inside the library and sat at my table. The first thing, I did was to do the homework; it is always a priority. It is also difficult, but exciting.

    Even in my lowest phase, I did the homework. Even then, I had no interest in it and also because I didn''t want to disappoint the teacher.

    I could tell that she had intentionally slowed down, seeing that state and it had filled me with shame.

    That I would at least finish the homework if nothing else.

    It took me a few hours, but I finished it before moving to formation. I worked on it, till I was satiated, before finally moving into the formations, I had to create for my inheritance.

    While I have made progress, there is a backlog, and I like to finish it off without taking help from my clone. It is the least; I could do to not feel ashamed about handling over 90% work to my clones.

    I shouldn''t need to feel ashamed since my clones are with me, but I kind of do.

    I tried to reason with my mind about it, but it was not much help.

    I worked on it, till it was time for dinner. I got out of my core freshened up and cooked myself a dinner.

    This time, I treated myself to an borate meal. I have got the bees, I have wanted for years. The appearance of five had made it a little easier, and I got two queen-bees instead of one, it was not without its risks.

    I deserve a reward for this and took out one of the best bottles of wine; I have. I had got, a few days ago from the member of Irmatis.

 Chapter 3719 Hesyv field

    Chapter 3719 Hesyv field

    ??"They have cleaned this ce whole," I said as I looked at the area that had been upied by the bees.

    It ispletely cleaned. That not even that dangerous sting remained.

    The monsters are messy most of the time, but sometimes, they be the world''s best cleaners. I am a little disappointed, but happier, seeing the density of the monsters returned to normal.

    As the waves returned, I started moving toward my destination.

    An hour passed and then another, I continued with my journey. Stopping every few minutes and one time, I had even jumped into my abode, thinking the monsters had discovered me.

    It didn''t, it hade near me to eat herbs.

    Still, it remained close, and I needed to stay in my abode for nearly ten minutes before I was able to leave.

    Every minute is a struggle here with the powerful monsters everywhere. I also spotted people, a pair of them; they seemed to be searching for something with a map in their hands.

    If they had been Earth Sovereign, I might have followed them, but they were Sky Sovereigns, and I didn''t want to mess those.

    I could barely escape. I rather not be captive again.

    "I had made a good time," I said as I stopped beside the massive rune, filled with the broke formation.

    Hesyv field.

    It is huge, with broken formations everywhere, but one could pass through them.

    It wasn''t on my n; my original n was to move around it, which would take a lot of time. So, I decided to send some special extra-long soul waves. They returned, providing me enough information to know, I could walk through it.

    It wouldn''t be without risk, but it isn''t surprising to see this ce filled with risk. These broken formations would add something a little extra to it.

    The projection of the broken field appeared in front of me, with multiple silvery lines, that branch and connect each other. These lines are the ways, through which I could walk out of this field.

    I looked at it for a few seconds before moving ahead, walking in the most optimal way, my clone had found out.

    This ce is huge, and I had used special waves, that strained my soul. I usually wouldn''t do it, but this way will save me a day, considering if go around it, I would other side tomorrow.

    I do not want to waste so much time, when I could pass it, by the evening.

    It is not a risk many would take, considering these formations could kill even Sky Sovereigns rather easily, but those people didn''t have my abilities despite their immense power.

    My abilities are suited to pass through this ce.

    Minutes passed and turned into an hour. I have avoided hundreds of broken formations, most of them are unmoving, while some are moving.

    I would continuously send the waves and, depending on the data, my clones would decide whether I should continue with the route or change it.

    A few minutes passed, and I stooped. A hundred-some meters away from me is a massive wall, as tall as the tower. It is not the first time; I havee across such a tall wall and won''t best.

    However, it did make me curious about this ce.

    There are many ruins in the forest, and there is information about them. Some are detailed, while this ce didn''t have more than a few lines most of which are vague.

    Some say it is a pce of important figures, while others hinted that it used to be an important training facility. The information provided to me by the alkaz member didn''t have any information about it.

    There is only one mention of it on the map. A name, Ekan Pce.

    I don''t care much, I only thought about it with mild curiosity. I would be more than satisfied as long as I reach the other side safely.

    Hun!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Suddenly, I stopped and moved a hundred and twenty meters back; a momentter, I saw tens of broken formations floating away from the ce I had been.

    Most of the dangers could be avoided before they hit, but some like these are spontaneous. It was the third one in the past ten minutes; this one was the safest of all three.

    Thest one nearly touched me.

    A few secondster, I resumed my journey, and I didn''t change my route. The danger had passed, there was no need to worry about a.

    Hun!

    Another hour passed, and after a few minutes, when I stopped, and slowly moved toward the left. I didn''t have to walk for long, just two hundred and thirty meters, when I stopped and crouched down.

    I picked up a tiny piece of rusted-looking metal, with the runes carved on it.

    It is not even the side of my thumb, but seeing it, my eyes couldn''t help but light up in joy.

    "I wanted you for a long time," I said with a smile.

    It is a drirun metal, an extremely rare metal. There is a standing request in the organization from me for this metal. Only one person responded, and they wanted an equally rare thing, which I didn''t have.

    It might look like a small piece, but it is more than enough for my needs. It could be said that this single find had made this dangerous journey worthwhile.

    I looked at it for a few seconds, before putting in it my core.

    From what I could see it is pure drirun metal. It has some rust and faded runes, but it won''t take long for my clone to clean it all.

    I went back to the ce, sensed the metal, and resumed my journey.

    Half an hour passed as I crossed hundreds of broken formations. Picked up things that interested me and avoided the danger.

    Hun!

    I was walking, with little excitement, as with a few hundred meters more and I would reach halfway to this ce, when I stopped mid-step, before gently putting my foot down.

 Chapter 3720 Speck

    <h4>Chapter 3720 Speck ? </h4>

    In this ce, there are broken formations everywhere, thousands in numbers. What one could see was nothingpared to a few meters below the feet.

    The formations outside would look like a child''s y in front of what is below the feet. When I thought of walking through this ce; it was the underground, I was most scared of.

    Still, I am.

    It is aplete shambled, but I had just sensed the ce, which is not in shambles. It seemed to be disconnected from the rest of the formations.

    It still has the working formation.

    As for why, I had not sensed the ce before, well because there was a giant freaking formation covering it, and seeing it, I wasn''t interested in digging deep into what I couldn''t get.

    Now, things are different.

    I could see apletely different section, which isn''t broken at all. It is smaller than one would expect, whenpared to massive runes, but enough to excite me.

    I remained on my spot, thinking.

    Seconds passed and turned into the minutes before my feet began to move. They were not moving toward my destination, but the new spot, I had discovered.

    It will be dangerous, and I shouldn''t do it, but these thoughts make me do it more. I had noticed a few peculiar things about the ce, and I might be able to get a thing, I never thought, I would get.

    I always n to forge it my own, but I would need to be Grade 7 artificer for that. Even with impartment, I am ages away from reaching that grade.

    Soon, I reached the spot, and hundreds of strings came out of my hand and the earth in front of me disappeared rapidly.

    Forty-seven secondster, there was a hole big enough that I could pass through it. After sending a couple of soul waves inside, I stepped inside and floated down.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground, eleven meters deep.

    There is a broken wall in front of me and I squeeze through it, careful not to touch any broken formation floating around.

    I stepped into the other side, which is made of thick green stones and there is not a single broken formation. The wall is also made of the same green stone, but something had hit hard enough for a crack to appear.

    If I am right, then this ce had been sealed in a small spatial object. The boundaries break with time, and it came out in the real world instead of crashing into the spatial sea.

    It was what made its strong wall crack. There are still signs of spatial energies in it.

    It is not the only thing, that helped mee to that conclusion, but also the spatial gate, which is nearly undamaged.

    It is not a normal spatial gate, but the one that used to enter these spatially configured spaces. It is slightly damaged, but still in great condition. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Organizations have posted for such things, and they are offering quite good things for it.

    I will remove it, but not now. Though, I did send a wave in it and copied the formation, before turning to the door and walking toward it.

    The door is metallic and forged by at least a grade 6 artificer, but the thing is closed. Its defenses have also been turned off; it is the reason why; my soul sense had easily been able to pass through it and see what is inside.

    After some hesitation, I ced my hand on the handle. It felt cold and old, with ayer of dust, but aside from that, it was in good shape.

    Looking at it, one wouldn''t even think about it being thousands of years old.

    Click!

    I twisted the handle and heard the clean clicking noise before pushing the door open.

    I walked inside, and it waspletely dark. Which didn''t affect me, and I was about to resume walking when suddenly, all the crystals in the hall, lit up one another, making it bright as the day.

    I looked around and saw it was perfectly cleaned.

    It is clean, not only because it was sealed, but also because it was, the cleaning formation is working properly.

    I looked at the hall, which was empty. There is not a single thing in here. Someone hade before and taken it all.

    I already knew it, but still, a small disappointment couldn''t help, but appear in my heart. I took onest look and walked toward the rooms; there are eight rooms in here and like the door, they are unprotected.

    Click!

    I appeared in front of the first room and opened its door. It is empty; it has stuff in there, but everything is trash.

    I still checked it with my soul sense before walking out and opening the door of the second room.

    Which is also empty, with trash lying around.

    The cleaning formation cleans the dust, but trash is part of this ce, it didn''t touch it.

    The fourth room was empty, and I went to the fifth one. I know it is empty, too. I knew it from the moment I sensed it, but I just want to double-check in case, they had something.

    It didn''t.

    So, one might ask, why do Ie here, when there is nothing in here. For others, there is nothing, but for me, there is something, and my scans showed that I might be able to get it.

    It is a very rare, thing. That prime would fight for it.

    Click!

    I opened the seventh room, and it was too looted. There is not a single valuable thing in here, aside from the trash.

    Hun!

    I was about to close it when I suddenly stopped and disappeared from my ce and appeared near the left-end of the room, before crouching down and picking, a small bronze head of a y figure.

    There are pieces of broken figure everywhere.

    It was a small piece and beautifully crafted from what I could see in front of me, but those considered it useless and left it lying.

    I made the same mistake. That I have a clone, that noticed what I missed.

    "Let''s see what you have," I said, and my strings moved toward the head of the figure.

    They entered inside it and a few secondster; they took out the thing.

    The thing is so small, that normal people wouldn''t be able to see it. It is a speck; a brown-colored speck like a million that made the figure''s head, but this speck is special.

    I closed my eyes and concentrated my soul sense, before pushing it inside it.

    There was resistance, but I pushed it, pouring more forbidden power into it. I didn''t care about quality and kept pushing.

    A couple of secondster, I felt a little loosing. Seeing that, I pushed even harder and finally, my soul sense was able to enter inside.

    Gasp!

    Immediately, the world changed in front of me, and I found myself in a massive sphere made of tiny runes. There are millions of runes in it, creating one single formation.

    I had never seen something like it, and it enamored me, that I wanted to study, but I controlled my urge and focused on the second sphere.

    I am inside the first sphere, but it is not the only sphere here; there is another. It is the one that enamored me.

 Chapter 3721 Orexâ€™s Cube

    <h4>Chapter 3721 Orex¡¯s Cube</h4>

    The second sphere is smaller than the first sphere, but big in a conventional sense. It is as big as the city.

    Unlike the green sphere, it is colorful. Seemed to contain all the colors in the world and also thews.

    The sphere was made of ancient runes containing the power ofws. They are not emitting it and thank God for that, but one could easily see, the power ofws in those runes.

    ''Just what it is?'' I couldn''t help, but ask myself.

    I do not know what it is but, I know this thing is extremely precious. It is not something that should belong to Sovereigns but to the Primes.

    Thews are the domains of Primes.

    I studied it for a couple of minutes and tried to make sense of it, but it was far too massive for me to read it. The sphere wouldn''t be simple to read asmon formation, but I have confidence in my abilities.

    As for the one made of ancient runes.

    Just looking at it my head had started to spin; I don''t think, I would be able to decipher it for at least a decade. It might be centuries, considering it is not a simple ancient rune formation, but one containing the power ofws.

    I take onest unwilling look, before pulling back my soul sense and sending the speck into my core.

    ''It seemed like, I will need to check the rooms more carefully.'' I said to myself, and the first thing I did, was carefully scan the head of the statue in my hand.

    I didn''t find any more specks, so focused on the room. Especially in the parts of the statue, but there was nothing.

    So, I got out and went back to the rooms, scanning each of them carefully, but no matter how carefully I looked. I found nothing.

    Click!

    I opened thest room, the eighth one, and scanned it with my soul sense. There was nothing but trash here, but I didn''t leave and began to scan everything carefully.

    I was quite disappointed when I found nothing, but soon my mood improved when I got out and turned to the wall.

    I pressed on the corner of one brick and there was nothing for several seconds, but I waited, and soon, the wall began to turn translucent, till it hadpletely disappeared.

    The wall was fake to protect the most important thing in this ce.

    The second most important thing. I feel like the speck is far more precious than the thing, I havee here for.

    In front of me is a wall of dense formation with a circle in the center. Inside the wall, is another formation; a very powerful one, and each formation had created a vein that would reach the center, wrapping around a mechanical blue cube.

    It is for that cube; I hade here.

    That cube is the center of all. It is the things, that folded this whole ce into tiny things and when it lost the power. It was brought back here, instead of sending it into the spatial sea.

    I had seen the signs and predicted it might be where it is.

    That is Orex''s cube, a construct that only Grade 7 and above artificers could forge. One also needs a power of prime, along that grade. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is a very difficult thing to forge, even for grade 7, and extremely expensive, but they still try to do it, because of the amazing usage this thing has.

    Not just for them, but also for me. Especially for me.

    If I make this thing, the core of my abode; then it will give me a bigger and stronger space. I would also be able to shrink the size of it even further than it, which would help me hide it even better.

    It had hundreds of other uses, and I want it, but to get it, I will need to solve this formation.

    It is not an easy thing, but I am up for the challenge.

    So, I quickly took out my abode and entered inside, before closing my eyes and appearing in my core.

    There I sat beside my clones and joined them in breaking the formation.

    If this ce had been a vestige, I wouldn''t havee. I have all the things I need and don''t need more unless it has the thing, I am trying for.

    Two hours passed, and it was evening.

    I didn''t stop and continued till ten when I stopped to eat before resuming with my clones and stopping only to practice and after that, I slept.

    I woke up three hourster, freshened up, and ate before started working on the formation. The day passed, and the night came repeating what I did yesterday and did the same, day after that.

    The formation is difficult, that couldn''t be solved within a day or two, even with the help of the clones.

    If this thing wasn''t important; I wouldn''t have wasted so much time, but it is tremendously important. At least until I be capable of forging the cube better than this.

    It will take a lot of time, and until then I will use this.

    It was the fourth day evening when I finally solved the formation and immediately got out of my abode.

    I looked at the formation in front of me for several seconds, before waving my hand. Immediately, the formation appeared and moved toward the formation on the other side.

    Buzz!

    Several secondster, the formation buzzed, and disappeared.

    Knowing I had only a few seconds, I quickly moved my hand and picked the mechanical cube, before pulling it out of its ce.

    I wouldn''t have dared to do this. If it had been in its previous; it would have copsed the whole damn thing, but here there is no worry.

    The cube had lost its power, and it wouldn''t affect a single thing if I removed it from its ce.

 Chapter 3722 End Of The Field

    Chapter 3722 End Of The Field

    ??I looked around, with my soul sense covering the entire space, but there was no change.

    I knew there wouldn''t be, but I couldn''t help but feel relieved seeing that and turned to the thing in front of me.

    There are things other than Orex cube and two of them are at the same level. If I didn''t even dare to touch them. Unlike the cube, they are still working.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, if this ce hadn''t been surrounded by thousands of broken formations, it would definitely have been attracted by any instability. I would have surely tried for them, but now, I rather not take the risk.

    I looked at those things for a moment more, before turning to the thing, I had in my hand.

    It is a metallic cube, with steel grey parts, with dark crystalline veins running around them. It is a work of art and a very useful thing, that primes would line up to buy it.

    I have no intention of selling it. I am going to use it on my own, but first, I need to check, whether it is working or not.

    With that thought, I checked a few things before carefully inserting my soul sense inside it.

    A few secondster, a smile appeared on my face.

    "It is working," I said, but soon my expression turned serious. It might be working, but it ispletely drained of power. I will need to recharge it and that is no simple thing, but I am too worried.

    The space crystal and other space element resources would be enough to charge for my purpose. To charge it full; I would need Prime grade spatial crystal.

    I sent it to my core, where my clone had put the cube in a pile of spatial crystal and activated it. Immediately, a dense formation came out and covered those crystals.

    A few secondster, the smoke begin toe out of them and get sucked into the cube.

    I signed seeing that; it would have been wonderful. If I could use things now, but I couldn''t. I would need to make a huge adjustment to my abode, which I wouldn''t be able to do before the reforging.

    Which won''t happen, until I reach the Earth Sovereign at the least.

    I shook my head and got up from my spot, before stepping back into my abode. It is evening, and I can''t go out, even if I want to. I will need to wait till the morning to get out of this ce.

    Which is fine, I have another formation to break, but it is not as hard as this one.

    If I am not, then the teleportation gate outside wasn''t added here by the owner of the ce. because the quality of it isn''t high as it should be, ifpared to the orex cube or formation, guarding it.

    It is someone who came into the possession of this ce muchter.

    I am notining, as it is thetter owner, that gave me the biggest gift. The speck; I believe is far more valuable than the Orex cube.

    I didn''t help break the formation; I delegated to my clones and focused on my own work. There is a lot, and I want to finish it, seeing I had spent over three days breaking the formation.

    It was past midnight when I opened my eyes and practiced the methods.

    I was five hourster, I woke up and the first thing I felt was hunger. Yesterday, in a hurry to get on with work, I didn''t have dinner. I don''t usually do that; I like to eat at least twice a day when I can.

    I quickly freshened and walked out of my room, before having a sumptuous breakfast, that my clone had cooked.

    Click!

    A few minutester, I stepped out of my abode and walked out toward the exit. Soon, I reached the door and stepped out.

    I didn''t walk through the crack, instead, I turned to the teleportation gate and started the process of dismantling it. It took me a few minutes, but I was able to remove all the useful parts.

    I didn''t find a spatial crystal in it.

    After thousands of years and problems in its storage. It had long disappeared.

    With that done, I walked toward the crack and squeezed myself through it.

    I looked up and a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face. Yesterday, the formation had covered the exit. I would have needed to find another way, but in the morning, I found out, that the giant formation had moved again.

    I didn''t waste any time and flew up slowly.

    Thud!

    Eleven secondster, Inded outside. Once again, in danger of thousands of formations, that could kill me in an instant.

    It is still dark, and the energy is dense, but not as dense as it should have been. If I had been outside of the field.

    Still, I would need to be careful against the energy for at least thirty to forty minutes. By then, everything outside will be thin enough, that I will be able to bear it.

    Soon, my waves came back, and the clone created the way.

    I didn''t waste any time following the route. I had spent over three days underground and wanted to get out of the field as soon as possible.

    Though, I didn''t hurry even for a second. It is an extremely dangerous ce, and all this ce would need a tiny broken formation to kill me. I would rather not face something like that when I already crossed more than half the field.

    An hour passed and then another, I had faced more dangers than I had liked, but I was close to the exit.

    It won''t take long before I reached it.

    Roar!

    Nearly an hour passed when I heard a powerful roar, which was definitely from the Sky Sovereign monster.

    It didn''t scare me, but put a smile on my face. I have not heard a single roar of a monster in four days, and I have a kind of missed it.

    It took another minute before I saw the river, without any formation around. The river is the boundary of this ce and I had finally reached it.

 Chapter 3723 Lucky

    Chapter 3723 Lucky

    ??"Finally, back on the path," I said as I looked at the map in front of me and the people in my soul waves.

    It had been a day and a half since I got out of the field of broken formation to reach this ce. Which is the road toward my destination.

    It is much further than the captor took me, but it would still take me weeks to reach my destination, and I don''t mind.

    There are some opportunities on the way before I go to the exit. I will also be looking for the cultist. Especially of the beast god cultist, I want to kill those bastards.

    I took a deep breath and controlled my emotions, before resuming my journey.

    I will need to be more careful in targeting the cultists. Kill them as soon as I can and escape the hell away. I was barely able to escape from my captor, next time I won''t be that lucky.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I looked left. There are two people fighting.

    I didn''t move toward the battle, but I sent my petals and seeds in there. With the recent changes, they can move anywhere in a range of my soul sense. So, I can send the petals and seeds.

    They are also much faster than me in the stealth mode.

    Soon, they reached the two and entered inside them. A minuteter, they came out, and I increased my speed.

    They are not cultists and as far as I could tell. The argument about something had turned into a battle. It is unlikely they will kill each other over this.

    For the next half an hour, the journey had been smooth, before I needed to stop. A Sky Sovereign monster had entered my range and I rather not be its food.

    Though, looking at the things; it might be someone else''s food.

    A few secondster, I needed to jump in the abode, and I stayed there for eleven minutes. Till the Sky Sovereign, that killed the monster had flown out of the range of my soul sense.

    Another hour passed, and a few crystals shot out of me.

    They will react to Sky Sovereign''s aura only. As for what they have; they have the information and aura sample of the bastard who had captured me.

    Since I couldn''t do anything to him, I would make others hunt him.

    Though, I don''t know whether he is alive or not. I had sensed the monster that had chased him, but I didn''t sense him. It is likely the monster had killed him, but since I didn''t see the body; I don''tpletely believe it.

    Thus, the crystals.

    Hours passed as I moved, stopping only when there was danger or someone to scan. I had scanned over fifty Earth Sovereigns, but not a single one turned out of the cultists.

    Some of them might belong to cults, but I wasn''t able to discover them. It was not easy to discover those bastards. If they had, we would have wiped the majority of them a long time ago.

    "Well, this is surprising," I thought, as I looked at the small herb, hiding in the bushes.

    It is a ronus herb, very rare, and it is not easily discoverable because it could easily mask itself asmon grass which is surrounding it. Even monsters face the same difficulty, as it could mask its smell as well.

    I carefully picked the herbs with my strings and put them in the core, before resuming my journey with a smile on my face.

    I like it when I find things like that; things that are hard to find.

    Soon, it was near evening and many Earth Sovereigns had started to find the hidden spot to spend the night.

    I don''t need to do that with my abode. Every spot is a hidden spot of me as long as there is no one around when I erect the abode.

    Hun!

    I was moving my way when suddenly I stopped and turned. My seeds have finally found something. She is not from the beast god cult, but a cultist, belonging to a cult, that takes part in ritual cannibalism.

    There are clear signs in her body, that she had done it and not once but several times.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A few minutester, I came out of the trees and the beautiful ck tailed with a big round eye stopped and turned to me with a smile with a hint of cautiousness.

    "Friend, you shouldn''t sneak on people like this," she said.

    I said nothing, but a sword appeared in my hand, and my seed increased. Seeing that, a smile on her face vanished and her expression turned serious.

    "I do not have any interest in fighting. Especially at this time. If you want the resources, I will give you some," she said, but I didn''t say a thing and appeared in front of her.

    As I did, I winged my sword.

    CLANNNNG!

    She was able to defend against it, but barely, and it made her take tens of steps back, with the blooding out of my lips.

    "Why?" she asked, with anger zing in her eyes.

    "Loegar Tel," I said and moved toward her, and this time, I held back nothing. She was shocked seeing me speaking the name of her cult, but recovered quickly and moved her saber defense.

    I reached her and attacked. Seeing it, she poured every ounce of energy into her saber.

    Pachak!

    I avoided her saber and rather easily, before my sword touched her neck and cut through it.

    Her decapitated head flew up in the air before starting to fall.

    "Lucky," I said.

    She is lucky, because if it had been afternoon. I wouldn''t have given her such a quick death. She would have suffered at least a fraction of the pain; she had caused it to her victims.

    I waved my hand, and silver fire covered her head and body. Burning it into ashes while sparing her artifact and storage, which I collected before leaving the scene.

 Chapter 3724 Saving

    <h4>Chapter 3724 Saving </h4>

    I came out of the broken door and immediately felt the soul sense of three people on me.

    "Hand over everything you have, and we will let you leave in one piece," said the half-elf with vibrant green hair. I looked at him before turning to Beastwomen and human to his left and right.

    "I am in a good mood. So, leave before I be angry," I said and looked at them directly in the eyes, without revealing even an ounce of my power.

    For a second, there was a silence before their expressions, be hesitance. They scanned me heavily with their soul sense and even used their method.

    "Consider yourself lucky, that it is near evening, and we have somewhere to be," said the half and left, with his two friends, while I watched in dumbfounding.

    I wanted to fight me and had just said those words because I always said to those lootersing to loot me. I truly didn''t think, they would listen. If I knew it, I wouldn''t have said that. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Though I could still stop them, I would rather not break my words, when they are not cultist.

    Sigh!

    I sighed and pushed away the disappointment before looking up. It is still afternoon; it will be a few hours before the evening.

    Those people needed something to save their face and used the evening as an excuse.

    I followed them with my soul sense for a few seconds, before moving to my route.

    I had entered this ce in the morning. I wasn''t on my list, but I had seen, it deeper than, the information had stated and checked it out. It had been a good decision since I found quite good things in there.

    It had been nine days since I had walked out of the field and had been making a steady path toward my destination.

    I had also fought quite a few cultists, including three from the beast god cult. They were the most powerful of all, I had fought. Which isn''t surprising and half the reason why I seek them.

    I am only a day away from my mid-destination; after that, I will go for the exit, which willplicated and dangerous affair.

    I had already started preparing for it. Reading the information, it is clear that I need to be prepared.

    An hour passed, and I moved steadily toward my destination.

    Hun!

    I was when suddenly, I stopped, and my expression changed drastically. I had sensed a Sky Sovereign; there is nothing special about it. My soul waves are sensing three across different directions.

    The special thing about it is that; this bastard belongs to the beast god cult.

    As for how I know that since I am inserting the petals and the seeds at them. Well, because of the discs. This bastard is also using a disc to cloak people he is transporting, and I had made changes in the soul waves to discover its unique energy.

    I had never thought I woulde across it, but did it as a precaution.

    It is a good thing I did.

    I may have discovered him, but I couldn''t fight against him. It is a Sky Sovereign; he wouldn''t even need to use the beast god''s power to finish me off.

    Thankfully, there are others and I have already sensed the seeds to inform them. However, I warned the two to not engage with him; directly telling them they were not a match.

    Only one of them could fight against it, but those two quickly search for the other Sky Sovereigns.

    I sent the seeds before I took out my abode and entered the inside. After a couple of seconds, the first seed reached the person, and he reacted instantly, I could feel his soul sense getting stronger.

    He seemed to inform second and third of what my seed told him and those two moved, along with third, which was about of my soul range.

    My seeds didn''t even get a chance to reach them, but I aplished what I needed to do. Still, I would have wished that the two would have remained in their ce.

    Thankfully, the other two are powerful enough, and seeing how they are spreading their soul sense. They are calling for the other powerhouses too, which means, they are not idiots.

    They are aware of how dangerous the members of the beast god cult are, that even the powerful need to be careful against them.

    A few secondster, another Sky Sovereign had joined them and all of them moved toward them target.

    The cultist had finally sensed something wrong with the movements of the Sky Sovereigns and stopped. A few secondster, two appeared in front of him, while three stayed behind.

    They seemed to have spoken a few words as the next soul waves brought the images of them fighting.

    Two and a half seconds after that, I saw him bringing out the power of the beast god.

    As it happens, he begins to dominate them. Those two have shifted to theplete defensive and even that didn''t seem to be enough.

    ''This bastard is powerful,'' I thought as I looked at the dataing toward me. If this continued, the bastard would kill them.

    I had just thought that when two new auras entered my soul sense, one after another. One of them is especially strong, and the cultist seemed to have sensed too a a secondter, he ran away.

    The three chased him, and within seconds, they were out of my soul wave''s range. I widened the range, but they have moved far enough for my wave to not sense them at all.

    I shook my head and turned the focus on six Earth Sovereigns.

    ''Even if they didn''t catch him. At least, they were able to save the people,'' I thought, seeing them.

    I needed to stay in my abode for over half an hour. As those Sky Sovereigns did, some investigating. They didn''t find anything, and I resumed my journey; feeling happy that I helped in saving the people.

    Sometimes that is enough.

 Chapter 3725 Honey

    <h4>Chapter 3725 Honey</h4>

    "An hour more," I said, looking at the dark sky, which is getting darker by the second. Today, there was no star or even a moon; it ispletely dark.

    There are a lot of Sky Sovereign monsters around and more areing out every moment.

    It would be safer for me to hide in the abode, but I didn''t. It is risky, but it is helping me cover more distance. It is not like; I am nning to stay out as long as I can; I am only staying out till seven.

    I am entering the abode sooner in the past few days to work on the inheritance.

    A few minutes passed, and I sensed a battle. It is a monster versus monster battle or monster versus people, but people versus people, which is a kind of rare, after the dark.

    Even Sky Sovereigns don''t take such risks, but here they are doing it.

    So, I looked and couldn''t help, but be surprised. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I saw a member of stone skin man fighting against the twin-horned woman. The stone-skinned man belongs to none other than alkaz; I don''t know the woman, nor I could see the sign of any familiar cult on her.

    I looked for a few seconds before moving as quickly as possible from the battlefield.

    I don''t want to get caught in the battles of Sky Sovereigns when there are monsters gathering as well as the Sky Sovereigns.

    It took me over half an hour before I couldn''t sense the battle anymore. I could have moved faster, but it was evening, and the monsters were everywhere.

    At exactly seven, I stopped and took out my abode, before entering inside.

    I freshened, ate, and entered my abode.

    I followed my usual schedule and forty minutester; I hadid on the couch and closed my eyes, with excitement in my heart.

    It had been over ten days since I got the bees and one month and a half inside the core. They have not only limated themselves, but also progressed.

    They finished building their beehive days ago and filled them with the honey. Today, the queen hasid the eggs, which it only does after they finished storing enough honey.

    The one on the second ind startedying the eggs four days ago. It is the queen on the first ind that took time.

    I wanted to check them four days ago but decided to wait.

    I looked before appearing next to the hive on the second ind. It is smaller than the one in the forest, but its color and aura are much denser.

    It is a yellow-colored beehive like the one in the forest, but the yellow color is more pronounced, and the golden shade is deeper.

    The smelling out of it was so wonderful that I wanted to take the honey and eat it and I will.

    I looked at every part of it and entered and saw the cells filled with golden-yellow honey, which immediately made my mouth water.

    I wanted to drink it, but I controlled the urge.

    A bottle appeared in my hand, and I collected a few ounces of it, before checking every part of the honeb, including where it hadid eggs. Which are growing rapidly and healthy.

    The nts in the core are of higher quality. It not only produced higher-quality honey, but also made the queen progress.

    From what I had observed so far, I could tell. This queen had the potential to reach the Sky Sovereign stage, and I am going to help it with that. My clone had already started preparing the things that would aid it on its way.

    However, I am mostly focused on the eggs, especially the eggs of the queens. To whom they are feeding, the royal jellies.

    My clone had already started working on them the moment sheid the eggs. They had prepared the things and now doing everything they could to produce the queens, with the greatest potential.

    Unlike, those who were born outside; the ones, born in my core will have much higher potential.

    Though for some time, this will be the highest-level queen.

    I collected some royal jelly before getting out of the hive. From today, my clones will collect honey and royal jelly from the hive.

    It won''t affect the hive as long as I collect it in the controlled amount.

    I disappeared from the second ind and appeared on the first ind, in front of the hive, which is clearly different from the hive on the second ind.

    Its quality is better than the hive on the second ind. It could be said to be level above; it is also much different.

    So different, people wouldn''t guess they belong to the same species.

    The first different thing about it is that it fixed itself on the tree. Which straren bees seldom do it; most of their hives remain on the ground.

    Maybe it was because it is a seedling of the world tree.

    The hive is also smaller; four times smaller than the hive on the second ind. It also didn''t have the standard golden yellow color. Instead, it was colorful, with multiple colors of different shades of twenty-four colors.

    These bees have done something, which I thought I would need to train them specifically.

    This multicolored hive is produced, because these bees have used the nectar from the flowers hanging on the metal essence tree.

    It couldn''t be done with any flowers; it needs the tree at the level of essence tree, which is born from the world''s core. If it tried with the other nt, it is will only turn a normal honey faint faintly different vor, not apletely different honey.

    There are only two such trees in my core.

    First is the metal essence tree, and the second is the tree from which they are hanging. Though they have not gone after its buds, they will after those bud''s bloom into the flowers.

    I shrunk myself and entered the honeb.

    Immediately, the strong fragrances hit me that me feel like I am drunk. I am just a construct of energy, not a real body, but it has affected me.

    I controlled myself and looked at the cells filled with different colors of honey, with only gold inmon among all the colors.

    I looked at cells of irony-gold color; there are cells of different shades in that color. Every cell had a base from the nectar of metal essence hriasar iron fruit or rather flower giving their current stage of growth.

    One cell contains its whole nectar as the base, while a little paler cell only contains a metallic essence, the other beside it contains only an herbal essence.

    These bees can extract these multiple aspects from the single nectar. They had done with the nectar of every single flower of the metal essence tree.

    I had needed to use the alchemical process to separate it and I was not able to do that good job, despite all the skills, I have which these dumb beasts did naturally.

    Every drop of this honey is hundreds of times more valuable than the one produced by the other hive, which is also valuable.

 Chapter 3726 Explosion

    Chapter 3726 Explosion

    ??I collected a few drops from each cell. It is all, I could collect; the base of this honeyes from only twenty-four flowers, which produce a limited nectar for the honey.

    The queen needs to use this honey, not only to feed its bees but also to the eggs that it hadid down.

    I would have liked it if it had produced more, given the value of it, but I don''t mind that much. These drops are more than enough to serve my needs and keep some.

    I am just happy that I am getting the honey without any work.

    It is for this reason; that I wanted this specific breed of honeybees; I had read they could do it. I thought I would need to tame them and then train them for it, but they did the work naturally.

    Hun!

    The honey disappeared from my hand, and I turned to eggs.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The queen hadid down today and they are giving me a stronger feeling than the eggs. The other queenid out a few days ago.

    The bees grew ording to the feed they got. Whether it will be a worker, or the queen depends on whether it was fed honey or royal jelly.

    Its evolution path also depends on the same thing. I think the honey produced using the flowers from the metal-essence tree is going to produce different bees than the other hive.

    I couldn''t help but feel excited thinking about it.

    If it produced the specialized bees, then the process would be even more efficient and the honey, I would get would be of even better quality than this.

    It took me a while before I was able to calm down and walked out of the honeb and returned to my original size.

    I have a lot of work to do, but I didn''t go to the library. Instead, I opened my eyes and a momentter, a small bottle appeared in my hand, and inside it contained the golden yellow honey from the first hive.

    I took out a dropped it, and immediately a wonderful smell hit me.

    The honey is better than what those bees have produced. If those Sky Sovereigns smelled it, they woulde for it, instead of going for the one produced by the bees in the forest.

    That honey might be a grade above, but it couldn''t bepared to it in quality.

    I ced the drop on my finger and tasted it.

    Immediately, I closed my eyes. The taste was wonderful, better than any honey, I had tested before I tested hundreds of types of honey, but nothing could bepared to it.

    Not just taste, but also in the floor of energy it produced as it reached my stomach, and that energy is now spreading into every corner of my body and soul.

    Soothing every cell and particle of the soul that consumes it.

    It took a few minutes, but all the energy had been absorbed. I wanted to try another drop, but I controlled myself and instead went to my core.

    I appeared with my clone, who was looking at my meta-scan.

    "It could work," said the clone and showed me a few graphs. Seeing my eyes couldn''t help, but widen in surprise.

    I had already expected a few things, but some had even surprised me.

    ''It seemed like the honey was going to be more useful than I had thought,'' I said to myself and turned to my clone.

    "Use it and begin to experiment with others," I said and walked away. If everything goes well, then I will be practicing the methods with new forme tomorrow.

    I went to the library after another visit to the honeb and stayed there till midnight, beforeing out and sleeping.

    I usually practice before sleeping, but I am dying it for a few hours for the new solutions my clones are crafting for me to use in my methods.

    I woke up four hourster and had breakfast before walking into the practice room with my heart beating wildly.

    It took me a while to calm myself before I removed my clothes.

    A few secondster, I felt the familiar sharpness as thousands of needles dug into me, before pouring the solution inside.

    As it happened, I began.

    My mind became empty, and I had lost myself to the dance. Such concentration is needed to practice the method, as a slight mistake and I would be sted to pieces.

    A few minutes passed and sweat-like rain began to flow out of body, but it didn''t affect me. I continued with the dance and only stopped when I finally finished.

    The dance, as always, made me feel so weak that I wanted to sit down, but I didn''t instead. I concentrated on myself and could feel the changes.

    I could look at them far more clearly through I meta-scan, but I kept the connection sealed.

    I rested for a few minutes before starting with the second method. Whichsted for forty-four minutes before it ended.

    I didn''t wait and entered my core and what I saw in the meta-

    scan made a huge smile appear on my face.

    "From now on, experiment with the honey only," I said to my clone.

    If the normal one gave me such benefits. I can''t imagine the benefits; I will get when I use the honey produced from nectar of metal-essence fruit as the base.

    However, it will be some time before the clone will be able to create effective solutions for the method. working withmon honey is simple; the other honey isplex, and my clone will need to be very careful.

    Methods I practice are dangerous and I don''t want to get killed due to my hurry.

    Step!

    A few hours passed, and I stepped out of the abode. It was dark as always, with dangerous energies around me, but I got used to them.

    Still, I remained careful and sent my soul wave out and moved, when I have aplete map of my surrounding including the position of monsters and Sky Sovereigns.

    BOOOOOOOOM!

    Today is important. I will reach the destination that will give me the enh.

 Chapter 3727 Explosion II

    Chapter 3727 Explosion II

    ??"It exploded," said the man with a pleased smile in his ce.

    "Are our people at their ces?" asked the man to the projection of women in front of him. "Yes, they are," he replied.

    "What about Alkaz?" he asked, and the women smiled. "They are being led into the different ce, by the time, they realize what is happening, we have started the ritual already," she replied.

    She didn''t say, what will happen after? She didn''t need. Once the ritual started, it won''t be stopped, even if Alkaz''s people attacked with all their strength.

    Once the ritual finished; they will easily be able to deal with people from Alkaz.

    "Don''t becent. We have prepared too long for it to fail," warned the man. "We will not fail," replied the woman, and her projection disappeared.

    The man kept looking at the spot, before turning toward the crates; over thousands of them with each holding a person, with many struggling.

    "Don''t worry, all of you would be free very soon," he said gently, before getting from his chair.

    ¡­

    BOOOOOM!

    I heard the loud boom, breaking me away from my thoughts. It was so loud, that, it strained the defenses of my armor.

    Still, it was nothing to the shockwave; I sensed iting toward me.

    "Fuck!"

    I said, and a defensive triangle materialized in front of me, before the massive shockwave, tall as a mountain, hit the defensive method.

    BAMMM!

    The wave crashed against it, and immediately, I felt the cracks appearing on it and spreading fast across it. It is not just the wave, that is making the cracks, but also the trees and stone that came with it.

    I poured more power into the defensive triangle. Which only seemed to stabilize it, a little.

    The cracks are still spreading but at a slower speed.

    Thankfully, it was enough, as the wave went past me, and I removed the protection which was at the near-breaking range.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "What the hell was that?" I asked myself as I looked at the destruction in front of me. It was powerful enough that it had destroyed half of the trees in front of me, along with the rocks and some hills.

    This is after, the wave had travelled so far. I can''t imagine the power of it near its origin.

    My clone had already calcted it, and the power was so huge, that it had scared me. The fact also scared me, that the explosion was out of the range of my soul waves; it was much further ording to my clone.

    Hun!

    I didn''t waste any time and started moving and in just a couple of seconds, I had sensed several Sky Sovereigns. They are moving in the direction of the explosion.

    ''It seemed like, they are curious as well,'' I thought and felt jealous of their speed. At my speed, it would take me hours, but to them, it would take much less than that.

    A few minutes passed, and I saw over twenty Sky Sovereigns moving in the same direction.

    I am also moving fast, much faster than I usually move at this time. The power of the explosion seemed to scare the monsters a lot, and most of them had hidden back into their holes.

    I may be moving fast, but I am careful, with all my waves moving in different directions.

    Like before, I would hide from any monster, I came across. Though, I am doing that much less, than usual.

    An hour passed and then another and then another, I continued toward the center of the explosion.

    Hun!

    It took me five and a half hours before finally my soul waves had reached the center of the explosion and what I saw was shocked. I was not shocked by the ce; I had already guessed it; I was shocked by the sheer destruction it had caused.

    Aside from the shock, there was also sadness.

    The ce had exploded as Temple Brasat. The ce of enhancement; it had exploded and exploded with such an intensity, that the miles from its center.

    Even the ce, I was standing had faint signs of the ssification. It will be more pronounced, as I get close to it.

    I didn''t need to go there, since the ce I hade for had disappeared. The route I am taking goes through it. Even if there is nothing; I would have to go there.

    I don''t like it. If I had known, it would explode the day before I reached it. I would have chosen a different route toward my destination. It wasn''t the only ce for the enhancement, but it was the one, that gave the biggest enhancements.

    I had already asked my clone to find other ces on the way to the destination and it had already presented me with several options.

    They are all good, but not as great as this one, which was on the level above the other two.

    ''Well, it is disappointed, but there is nothing I could do,'' I said and pushed all the sad thoughts away.

    Hun!

    Twenty more minutes passed when I noticed something else. Something that all the people had been going toward; it is in the ce, the temple had been, but really deep.

    I couldn''t see what it was; my soul waves would go blurry as they touched it. I wanted to increase their power, but I didn''t. The sheer number of Sky Sovereigns, makes it extremely dangerous.

    It is already a huge risk, to even use it.

    Whatever it was; it had revealed itself after the temple exploded and seeing everyone thronging toward it; I couldn''t help, but feel curious.

    It took me another forty-five minutes to reach the center and when I saw it, I couldn''t help, but be shocked by the sheer power of the explosion. Which had ssed the ground to tens of meters deep.

    The energies are still dense enough that Earth Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to survive, without protection methods.

    I also summoned one for the appearance''s sake, while wondering what had happened to lead to this and whether any Earth Sovereign had died.

    The obvious answer would be yes, without a doubt; it was powerful enough to vaporize them, but the answer wasn''t simple when I sensed thousands of them alive.

    They have not died; at least not all of them.

 Chapter 3728 Crystal Tree In The Dome

    Chapter 3728 Crystal Tree In The Dome

    ??"What is it down there?" I said as I stopped at the huge hole, where the temple had been and looked down.

    My soul sense is being repelled by it, that I couldn''t see more than a blur.

    Barely anyone was staying above, everyone seemed to be down there and anyone who was appearing was getting down in the hole.

    I thought for a moment, before jumping down.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The ce was over five miles deep, but didn''t take me more than a few seconds, to reach the dome covering it.

    It is deep, but it shouldn''t have been hidden. Soul senses of Sky Sovereigns could have easily been able to go this deep. I immediately asked my clone to look at the info and it didn''t even second for it to provide me an answer.

    It was an expected one.

    There were protections in the temple that stopped the soul sense from doing deeper. Now that it had exploded into the pieces. Not only do the restrictions have vanished but also, the way has opened to it.

    I looked at the bright silvery violet dome for a moment before stepping inside.

    Gasp!

    A gasp rang out from my mouth as I entered inside. I had expected many things, but not this.

    The first thing, I noticed was how big and stable this ce is. It is hundreds of times bigger than what looked from outside and the space is so stable, that it wouldn''t shake, even if Sky Sovereigns fought here.

    It is not the size and stability that made me gasp, but the tree in the center.

    There is a huge crystalline golden-green tree; it is a work of art that I wanted to take with me, and some Sky Sovereigns are trying it to no avail.

    They couldn''t even touch it, due to the protection thatter appeared when their hands reached an inch away from it.

    The tree had beautiful green leaves with blue tiny blue starburst. Many Sky Sovereigns have also been trying for it, but like those for the trees; they are not finding any sess.

    At the base of the tree, there are thousands of roots. Their roots spread around the dome, forming thousands of circr stands.

    Where thousands of people are already sitting.

    These seats are divided into two circles; the inner circle is blue and holds thirty-six hundred seats, while the outside circle is fifty-two hundred.

    There are already over two and half thousand people in here and many of them are sitting in the inner circle. They couldn''t seem to be able to sit in the outer circle; it would repel people whenever they were trying to sit on it.

    My first thought when I looked at the tree was that it was really true.

    There are thousands of types of crystalline trees, but it is not ording to my clone. It is just a very well-made thing. I am calling it a thing because I don''t know whether it is an artifact or something else.

    Even my clones wouldn''t be able to tell in a short time.

    Thud!

    I looked for a minute beforending and stared beautiful blue at the seats made of roots. They are the work of art, that I stared at them for several minutes before walking toward them.

    I reached one and sat down; it didn''t seem harmful seeing two and half thousand people sitting on it.

    Drip!

    I heard the drip sound, and a momentter, refreshing energies filled my body.

    They moved around it, absorbing every impurity they could beforeing out of my body.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help, but be disappointed. Removing the impurities well and good, but my body is quite pure.

    Which one wouldn''t expect, seeing the sheer number of resources I took inside my body. No matter how purified they are, they leave impurities and, if my methods were brought out every session, I would have had huge trouble dealing with them.

    Drip!

    A momentter, another drip rang out and a slightly denser energies entered my body. They begin to roam my body, sucking up any impurities they could find.

    They also circted and came out.

    Drip!

    Another dripping sound rang out and slightly denser energies than thest time entered my body and did the same thing.

    The dripping sound continued with every turn, getting denser and bringing out deeper impurities.

    ''Well, it might not be disappointing, after all,'' I thought and sat morefortably before entering my core while letting the energies clean me.

    The benefits are amazing, not only for me but also for others. Especially others: their bodies are filled with impurities; tens and hundreds of times more than mine.

    Since I came here to this world, I have seen bodies cleaner than mine. I havee across less than ten people with bodies nearly as clean as mine, but even among them, their bodies and souls are not as clean as mine.

    These energies here are very powerful and get powerful at every turn. It is helping them tremendously.

    I wish I could insert my seed into them, but I controlled that urge seeing the number of Sky Sovereigns this ce has, and some are extremely powerful.

    Over two hours passed as I got lost in the work. The energies are stilling inside me, and they are bing as thick as the oil. Especially this current drip, which has been inside my body for over ten minutes and moving very slowly.

    I do not mind it seeing how deeper impurities it is pulling out of me. I enjoyed the feeling.

    Seven more minutester, the energy went back to the roots.

    I expected another drip toe, but it didn''t. I waited for seconds, that turned into the minutes, but nothing came.

    ''It seemed like it was time to leave,'' I said as I opened my eyes.

    I am disappointed that the temple had exploded, but at least its gave me something. It didn''t benefit me as much as others, but I am still happy.

    Hun

    I got out of the circle and was about to fly out of the dome when I stopped. A frown appeared on my face when I saw the scene above.

 Chapter 3729 Not Allowed To Leave

    Chapter 3729 Not Allowed To Leave

    ??"Sorry friend, you will have to stay. You see, the benefits you have got from the tree of raizon are a fraction of what you will get when the whole inner circle is filled,"

    "It will activate another function and the benefits it will provide will be ten times higher," said the woman with ck horns to the Beastman trying to get out of the really.

    "Really?" he asked, and she nodded with a smile.

    "Here, is the information," she said and threw the crystal at him. He took the crystal and moved, flew back down, but a momentter, another Earth Sovereign appeared in his ce.

    "I want to leave, please step aside Sky Sovereign," said the human woman. "The benef"

    "I heard what you have said, but I want to leave; I have other ces I want to visit," said the Earth Sovereign, cutting the Sky Sovereign.

    Immediately, two Sky Sovereigns appeared beside the woman.

    "Apologies friend, but you will have to stay till, the inner circle activates. You might not want the benefits of it, but we do," said the dwarf on the left and waved his hand, pushing the women to the ground.

    Their intention was clear; they didn''t want anyone to leave.

    Not anyone, only Earth Sovereign. A few secondster, a Sky Sovereign left. They gave the same speech of benefits, but he just flew away and they didn''t stop him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Earth Sovereigns are one thing, but they won''t dare to stop the Sky Sovereigns.

    However, not many Sky Sovereigns are leaving. They seemed to be interested in whatever benefits the crystal tree was supposed to be offering.

    I didn''t say anything and instead quickly picked up the crystal from the ground and seeped into my soul sense into it.

    Tree of Raizon is a construct crafted from the sap of thirteen nadian trees. They are a type of precious tree, each representing an element.

    I have been trying to get my hands on it, or at least its seeds, but they are extremely rare and valuable. Tor has one of the trees, I have seen it; it''s wonderful.

    Now, the information says it is crafted using the sap of thirteen nandian trees. The sheer amount of sap, that requires crafting a tree of this size would be massive; since it is not just the tree, but also the roots.

    This is all from the Prime grade tree; not an Earth or the Sky Sovereign one.

    I don''t know whether it is all true or not, nor I care. I want to get out of here. Nothing good hase out of it when people are restricted from leaving.

    I am also not getting a good feeling about it, but there is nothing I can do. Earth Sovereigns couldn''t leave, only Sky Sovereigns could.

    If I had cloaked myself as the Sky Sovereign, I might have been able to get away, but that ship had sailed. I would have needed to do that beforeing.

    Now, I would just get a p on the face, if I tried that.

    Seeing I had no choice but to stay here, I went back to the ce, where I was sitting. I could go to the edge and bring out the abode, like many had done, but I will not, at least not now.

    This might be my irrational fear, and it is what they are saying. That would be good, but if it is not, then I need to be prepared.

    I would not sit around for the danger toe and swallow myself. I have done it many times and do not have any intention of doing it anymore.

    I sat down and immediately; all the soul senses vanished.

    Seconds passed, but the dripping sound didn''te. The treatment could only be used once. Which is fine to me; I could do a thing; I want to do without any strain.

    I took a deep breath and brought out the string. It came from my legs and went directly for the roots, that I am sitting on.

    Immediately, it felt the resistance everyone felt when trying to do something to it.

    Seeing that, I forced the strings, but there was no change, no matter how much force, I applied to it.

    It didn''t surprise me, so I tried another thing.

    I made the string thinner; it is already thin, and even without a cloak people couldn''t see it. Still, I made it even thinner, but making it thinner wouldn''t help it.

    A few secondster, runes came out; they were extremely small, that one couldn''t be able to see them without using a method and these runes formed aplex formation on the thin string.

    I powered that formation with the pure and densest forbidden power I could produce.

    As I did, I moved the string toward the roots and this time; the string begins to pass through the root, like the syringe passes through the skin.

    Seeing it going inside, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face, but I quickly controlled my expression. I only entered inside the roots; I am far from achieving the target.

    There is no clear target aside from checking whether the thing is legit. If it is not and something nefarious, then sabotage it.

    Buzz!

    Another formation in the string activated, giving me a glimpse of what was inside. I was barely able to stop myself from gasping, seeing the things I saw.

    The first I saw was aplexwork of capiries, each having moving liquid through it. On these, capiries are the dense formation, which I copied, and my clones begin to study.

    The string split into several parts breached these capiries and collected tiny samples from them.

    I should have studied the formation before doing something like that, but I didn''t have much time. They only need, eight hundred more to activate, the inner circle and it won''t take more than two to three days.

    I need to study this entire root systems and tree before that. It is a daunting task, but I have no choice.

    I need to be ready, in case; it is something nefarious.

 Chapter 3730 Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 3730 Understanding </h4>

    I collected the samples, and my strings moved forward through the system of the roots, while my clones began to analyze the samples they had got.

    There is aplex system of roots here; something well beyond my abilities.

    From little I could tell. I don''t think, a single person had crafted this; it would have taken a group of people to craft something like it.

    I may be wrong, but I don''t think I am.

    While I was investigating with my strings, I am also keeping an eye out. There are many Earth Sovereigns trying to get out and arguing before being rudely shoved down by the Sky Sovereigns.

    They were not being gentle about it too.

    Saying they are reason; they are alive and should be grateful. As this thing will benefit them immensely.

    Listening to their conversation, I had found an answer to one of my questions.

    Seeing the scale of the explosion, I thought many Earth Sovereigns would have died and some Sky Sovereigns too, but it turned out, not a single person had died.

    They began to sense the instability two hours before the explosion. It gave them ample time to reach far enough from it. The distance wouldn''t have been enough for the Sky Sovereigns.

    Not to mention, it was night and Sky Sovereigns would have died, even without an explosion.

    The energy was dense enough to kill them.

    It is Sky Sovereigns that saved them, not only from the energy but also from the explosions.

    When I think about it; it all seemed convenient. The signs of explosion appearing, it is exploding with Sky Sovereign saving most of the people and then this dome appearing deep in the ground where the temple had been.

    Maybe I am being cynical.

    It is not like, the ces hadn''t exploded before in this ruin and revealed the thing underneath. It has happened several times already, but still, whether it is my nerves or overthinking; I am not feeling good about it.

    I focused back on the string, which was moving forward, and soon, it reached the closest circle to me, which was releasing the cleansing energy.

    "Wow," I said as I looked at the working of the cleansing working.

    The formation activated, and I spent a few minutes recording the whole method. If I hadn''t been in a hurry, I would have studied the method, but I controlled the urge and focused on the string.

    It moved ahead, checking, before it stopped once again.

    This time, in the ce where Sky Sovereigns is sitting; I have to say, he had a lot of impurities in his body. Really, a lot; this ce is a blessing for him, better than the old temple would have given him the enhancements.

    Impurities are bad. They slow down progress and impede one from reaching their full potential.

    I recorded the required data and moved the string forward.

    It took over an hour before the string reached near the tree, which was surrounded by a circle ofplex roots.

    When the string is inside it; I found out, that even with the forbidden power. There is no straight way there.

    The waves of forbidden power would be quickly whittled down, that they wouldn''t be able to go more than a few meters. That is not enough to find a quick way toward the tree.

    It is frustrating, but not totally useless as I saw theplex working of these roots.

    Even with their power degraded, these roots could do far more than cleanse the impurities. Maybe those sky sovereigns are right, and this tree might offer really great benefits after it is reached.

    It took me more than four hours before the string had finally reached the tree.

    Gasp!

    As it did, I got to see a small section of it, which was more than enough to make me gasp in wonder.

    Some people looked at me strangely and one of the Sky Sovereigns, stopping people, looked at me for several seconds. I am d the soul sense does not enter these root circles.

    I wouldn''t like it if he found out what I was doing.

    I focused back on the section of the tree, which is an excitedlyplex structure, with ancient runes mixed with themon runes.

    Working in a smooth efficiency.

    It is amazing, and I looked at it with wide eyes. Trying to understand what I could from this marvelous thing. It is tooplex for me to understand it''s working, but I have enough experience to get a few hints.

    Which was enough to excite me.

    I wanted to scream for some reason, likely the bubbling excitement about the thing, I am seeing.

    I controlled my urges and focused string; a few formations activated and collected the data from every aspect, before moving the string ahead.

    The tree is aplex with high defensive measures I moved my strings slowly. I would have liked it if it could have moved faster, but unfortunately, I couldn''t, if I didn''t want to activate those defensive measures.

    It is fortunate that this thing had regressed in grade and power. If it had it at its peak, there is no way I would have been able to keep my strings hidden, no matter how forbidden energy I poured into it.

    Hours passed as I scan and map every section of it, from trunk to branches, till only one had remained.

    I hade across it earlier, but I decided to not touch it.

    In the center of the tree''s trunk, there is a light blue-ball, with shades of green. It made it look like a.

    This sphere is covered in dense, near-invisible formation. This formation is the most powerful one and has more ancient runes than any formation in the whole tree.

    It is also projecting a massive power. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is the reason why, I wouldn''t be piercing my string into it until I understand it, which is easier than breaking, which I couldn''t do with my current abilities.

    Even understanding it would be a challenge.

 Chapter 3731 Almost Sure

    <h4>Chapter 3731 Almost Sure</h4>

    I released the breath and opened my eyes as I finished practicing the method.

    I didn''t immediately get up and instead closed my eyes and entered my core. There, I looked at the projection; seeing it, a smile appeared on my face.

    This is the fifth time I am practicing the methods since I added the straren honey into the mix and its benefits are getting better and better every day.

    They wouldn''t have been so great. If the honey had been in the forest; there would be still good benefits, but not as great as they are now. It is all because of nectar that the bees are collecting through the precious nts.

    I looked around, and what I saw made the smile on my face be even brighter.

    Two days ago, I had made the changes.

    I created portals, both inds; it is the for bees of both hives to move around the inds. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I have also covered every bee in a special formation that wouldn''t let them sense or seed each other. It would also stop them if they were to go for the same nts.

    I want the best honey from both hives and for that; I needed to give them ess to all the nts on both inds. The bees have ess to all the nts on both inds, except for one nt.

    The hive of the second ind is restricted from a metal-essence tree.

    I am thinking about even restricting them from seedlings of the world tree. Many bees of the second hive are buzzing around it; I have a feeling that they are thinking of moving their hive to it, like the first hive.

    I am quite conflicted about letting it do it or not.

    I could hide the hives from each other. So, there shouldn''t be any problem, but I liked having one hive on each ind.

    I pushed those thoughts away; I would make a decision when it was close to happening. There is a chance that it won''t happen; it is only my guess after all.

    These portals are where wise decision on my part as I could already feel, the quality of both honeys improving rapidly.

    It is the job of these bees to create the perfect honey and for it, they chose only the nts that they feel are best to craft the honey they need. They wouldn''t touch each other, even if they were filled with the nectars.

    It is why, these bees only share 12% of the nts with each other, while the rest are different.

    I checked the progress and collected the honey from both hives.

    I had nned to hand this job to my clone but found out I enjoyed it. So, I begin to do it myself.

    With honey collected, I had entered. I appeared at the door of the library and entered inside. There is a group of clones sitting on a table, with a holograph of a huge tree floating in front of them.

    Only one clone is looking at it, while the rest of the five are looking at the huge sphere, or rather the formation.

    It has been four days since I am studying the formation, but I have yet to understand itpletely.

    However, I have no choice but to take the risk of breaching it today. I have more time than I imagined, but I think, today they will be able to gather all the people and don''t know what will happen then, but I want to be ready for whatever it is.

    A few hours passed, and I opened my eyes.

    I quickly ate the breakfast before walking out of my abode. There is a huge space around the two formations, and they have not only set the abodes but there is also a small market.

    I looked at people and could tell, we only need eighty-nine people more.

    I could it wouldn''t take more than three days for them to get eight hundred people they need, but fewer people havee than they have expected.

    People aren''t idiots; they have found out. They are not letting the Earth Sovereigns out, once they are inside the dome. So, many are waiting outside, with only a fewing into the dome.

    Which is good for me as it gave me the time; I need to study the tree.

    I looked at the market longingly before walking toward the root circle. I wanted to visit the market and buy things, but I didn''t have time. If I seed and what is inside doesn''t take too much of my time, I wille to the market.

    There are many things in there that I want.

    I sat down in my ce and sent the string down, aware that one gaze was looking at me.

    I am one of the few old people who are still sitting in the circles daily. It seemed to have attracted some suspicion, but they didn''t stop me.

    I took a deep breath and sent my string inside; it was smooth with slight resistance. I have done it so many times, that I know how much power I need to use it to breach it.

    With it inside, my string moved fast and soon reached the big roots within minutes. It took forty-seven minutes to cross the maze of it before reaching the three.

    I slowed down there a little and one and half an hourter, reached the core.

    I looked at it before turning to my string, the amount of forbidden power lessened, till only a third of it remained.

    More isn''t always better.

    I would have liked to have more time, but I didn''t. I have to do it and only have one chance to seed. Failure is not an option. If it did appear; I hope reactions wouldn''t be big.

    I kind of hoping for failure and this whole tree locking up.

    With each passing day, the feeling of wrongness had deepened till, that now I am almost sure, that those bastards have a nefarious n in mind.

 Chapter 3732 Real Intentions

    Chapter 3732 Real Intentions

    ??"We have been fooled," I said, looked at the scene around me.

    "Inform all the groups about this immediately," I said in a hurry and took out a stone from my storage to contact the leaders.

    I am getting a very bad feeling about it.

    The scale on which the cultists are nning is beyond she had seen them do it before and now fooled us.

    It is making me believe, that it might be something bigger than what I had imagined to me.

    My thoughts were interrupted by the response and soon, one of the leaders informed me about the strange explosion, that happened a few days ago, before a dome was revealed inside.

    I felt my temper ring at the idiot and some cursed at him.

    Each leader had given the area and they needed to share information about what happened in that area, but that idiot didn''t.

    I do not know, it is a ce where the cultists will gather, but we would have at least checked it out.

    The hunter would be very angry when she found out about this.

    ¡­.

    The string appeared by the sphere and touched it, before passing through it, with barely any resistance.

    I felt like, the needle had passed through the water, instead of something solid.

    A moment, it passed it; I saw whaty on the other side.

    There was a white medallion the size of my hand, two holes, and one gem embedded in it. If I were right, these two holes are for the gem, simr to the green one.

    I looked at the space around the medallion, which is the size of a normal room, before focusing back on the medallion and moving my stare toward it.

    Soon it reached the medallion and sent a soul sense into it.

    Hun!

    It was repelled instantly; I was about to try again, but stopped and instead moved the string toward the palm-sized green gem embedded in it.

    I sent the soul sense inside the gem, and it entered, immediately changing the world in front of me.

    I was looking at the world, stopping myself from reacting, when a flood of information entered my mind. It was so much, that even with the help of the clones, it took me a while to sort this out.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed in amazement.

    The gem is one of the control gems and it showed me, what it could do, or rather, the tree could do. It is capable of doing everything that cultists have said and more, but it couldn''t do more than cleanse the body and soul.

    After thousands of years, everything had disappeared. I would need to fill it with those things, if I want those enhancements, they had talked about.

    The only reason, it could do the cleansing is due to special worldly energy. They absorb it, process it and make it a cleansing energy that is suitable for others.

    Now, I am really sure; the bastard had a nefarious n, because there is nothing the gem said would need to feel the inner circle whole to activate the function.

    It didn''t matter if there was a single person and thousands. As long as one had control over the gems, they would be able to make use of the things the tree could do.

    There is no way, they don''t know about this. The information they haveid out; is clear, that they have information about it.

    I confirmed it and controlled the gem. It didn''t take me long, to get control over it, before I opened my eyes.

    I was thinking, how I will release the news, when a group of people entered in the dome and my clone had informed me of something.

    "Finally, we have got the people," said the dwarf man.

    A total of three thousand six hundred and two people have appeared in the dome. Two more than one needs.

    "Everyone, please take your ces," he said loudly, while my mind moved with thousands of thousands of thoughts.

    I wanted to scream, what I had found out, but looking at the preparations of these people. It is very likely, that they have prepared for the contingencies, most importantly; I will be a target.

    They will kill me.

    Seeing that, I focused back on the gem. I could shut the gem down and I will do it, but I don''t think, that would be enough.

    These bastards have a gem; I am just guessing it. There is a record of the gems in the medallion; I could see the record of the hundreds of thousands of years.

    Till around a thousand years ago, there were all three gems in here, before one was taken. The two had remained and of these two; one was taken out one and half months ago.

    I am very sure; it is these bastards who had taken out that gem.

    Which is making want to scream again, and I nearly opened my eyes and closed it as I saw, the spaces of the inner circle filling rapidly.

    I might be making a grave mistake, due to not wanting to open a target. I have avoided that since I came to this ce. However, not always I have been sessful, and, in those attempts, I nearly died or was captured.

    I don''t want to suffer that fate again, but remaining silent could have huge consequences.

    I might not be able to stop what these people are doing.

    I will not be the only one suffering the consequences of that, but also these thousands of people. If I should, there is a chance, that many of them would survive.

    For the third time, I opened my mouth, but no words came out of me despite trying.

    "The circle isplete," said the Dwarf as thest person sat down and a red gem appeared in his hand. It only stayed in his hand for a moment before entering the tree.

    His action rmed hundreds of people, as he had said nothing about the gems.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A few got up and tried to leave, but soon found out couldn''t. He had activated one of the functions of the tree through the red gem.

    I could control the function too through the green gem, but the green gem didn''t have power. The red gem hadn''t just provided the control, but also the power to do it, and without it, I couldn''t stop it.

    Now, I am really feeling, I should have screamed.

    "Now, you can all forget to leave," said the Dwarf with an evilugh.

    A few people who had sat down with the rest had also stepped out of the circle. Twenty-three to be exact; all of them Sky Sovereigns.

    As I had said, they do not need to fill an inner circle to activate the function. It was a ploy to get arge number of people.

    "Why are you doing this?" asked stone-skin Sky Sovereign.

    It is a stupid question. Even an idiot could guess what they are nning to do. There is no need to waste work asking about it.

    "We are going to grow the precious fruits of you all, which will be sacrificed to our god, along with whatever remains of you," replied the dwarf.

    Seeing him confirm, what they are already feeling, a horror appeared on the faces of many.

    "I belong to Darkin; you will not get away for the thing. My organization will hunt you and your little cult down," screamed the man.

    The dwarf didn''t even answer. He just looked at the man like he is idiot before turning to the people beside him.

 Chapter 3733 Shaman

    Chapter 3733 Shaman

    ??It had been over half an hour since they had caged us.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Sorry, caged everyone; we Earth Sovereigns have been caged here for four days. I kind of feel like joining the goading that some Earth Sovereign is doing to Sky Sovereigns.

    When the Earth Sovereigns tried to leave, they only watched and didn''t do anything. Now, their greed had brought them into the same room as us and many taking a sick pleasure from it, including me.

    I pushed away those thoughts and instead focused on the red gem.

    I am trying to get control over it sneakily. As for why sneakily, well if I tried to do it openly, he would sense it immediately and I don''t think; I would be able to do it.

    I am d, I had not only stamped my imprint on the gem but also on the medallion, which is allowing me to do it.

    Though the progress is slow. Every moment, I wanted to go faster, but I controlled the urge. I couldn''t afford to be found out; once I did there was no way, I would be able to get out of here alive.

    Soon, another hour passed, and nothing happened yet.

    It is clear that dwarves and others are waiting for something. Which is good; I hope, they take a lot of time. I want to be finished before whoever is about toe,es.

    Once I get control over it; I will open the cages trapping us.

    The rest of the job will be finished by these Sky Sovereigns. There are hundreds of them, while they are only twenty-five. Even if all of them are powerful; they wouldn''t be able to get out without a suffering huge loss or might not even get out.

    I quickly pushed away those thoughts.

    I am thinking ahead again, without achieving things. I have to get control over the gems; it is the only thing; I should think about.

    An hour passed and then another. I have finished half of the job; it wouldn''t take me over two hours to finish the rest.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking about that when I sensed the sudden change.

    I immediately opened my eyes and what I saw couldn''t help, but shock me.

    I saw thousands of people appearing in the dome. More than, what is present in it already. Over 80% of these people are bound and unconscious.

    My clone immediately told me the number of them, which is over seven freaking thousand.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I noticed a few familiar faces. From both conscious and unconscious people.

    Seeing their faces, it didn''t even take me a second to realize the cult I was dealing it. I should have guessed already since I knew they had been nning something big and this is big.

    Irmatis.

    They are from the beast god cult. I could see my captor among them and also the Sky Sovereign; whom I had sensed beforeing here; both of which have survived.

    There are also two people, among the unconscious I have recognized.

    They are the human and beast-man; they were with me when the captor caught us. The bastard had not only survived the beasts, but had also been able to capture two of them.

    "Okriz, you have done a good job," said the human man with the blond hair to the dwarf.

    "Thank you for the kind words, Lord Shaman," said the dwarf and bowed.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed as I heard that word.

    These bastard''s are real terrors; a shaman is the highest-level post one could achieve in the beast god cult while below the Prime. Those with the title shamans are special, extremely powerful, with such authority that they couldmand even primes.

    These are the people with Grade 4 strength.

    He could fight a Prime while being a Sky Sovereign. It might seem like a simple level-jump, but it is not when ites to Prime.

    This is much different from Earth Sovereign having abilities to fight and kill the Peak Sky Sovereigns.

    The Prime is apletely different stage of power; sovereigns couldn''tpare to it. It is at this stage; that they came in contact with thews and this Sky Sovereign could fight those people.

    In the entire world, despite the power of beats god cult. There won''t be more than five of these people; there are more continents in the world than these people.

    That''s how rare they are.

    Once they reach the Prime, they be a real terror.

    "Gem," he said, and the horned woman standing behind him gave him the white gem. He took it and floated toward the tree.

    ''They have a third gem too,'' I looked in shock.

    That gem had been taken out of this ce for over a thousand years. It means these bastards have been preparing for at least that long.

    "Wake them and put them in their ces," ordered the horned woman, and immediately, the cultists of the beast god moved, and they began to ce the people in the outer circle.

    They have filled the ces of the inner circle, that had been emptied by the cultist.

    I barely nced at it, before focusing on the blond young man, who put the gem into the tree, and it immediately appeared in the spear.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed, seeing the white gem.

    It was already having a hard time making an imprint on the red gem and now, there is another gem that appeared here.

    Hun!

    As he ced the gem there, he activated a fucking and immediately, thousands of roots moved.

    For a moment, I thought they wereing toward us. No, they moved back and began to create the third circle.

    I couldn''t help but get shocked at seeing it. It is not like, I didn''t know, the tree couldn''t do this, I was aware of it, but didn''t expect the cultists themselves would sit on these root circles.

    I shouldn''t be shocked. It wouldn''t be a sacrifice, without them participating in it.

 Chapter 3734 Gems

    Chapter 3734 Gems

    ??The third circle appeared; it had the least number of root seats, only six hundred and twelve cultists,pared to thousands of people in both circles.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    These six hundred and twelve seats formed a huge circle with arge distance between them.

    All the cultists sat in these six hundred and twelve seats, except for the three. The shaman, the horned woman, and the dwarf man; three sat on the three circles, formed below the tree.

    "The preparations are over. Let''s begin," said Shaman, and immediately, I saw the red and white gem lightning up.

    I didn''t remain curious for long.

    A second and a halfter, he activated the gems. The rooms we were sitting in moved, they came up and began to wrap around our arms and legs.

    I could see people struggling and I wish, they didn''t.

    Even after losing a lot of power, three is extremely strong. There is no one here, that could resist them. The only one who has some chance is a shaman, who also has his arms, legs, and body wrapped around these roots.

    I didn''t resist and I could.

    I have control over one gem, which gives me certain privileges. If I wish, I could stop them and he wouldn''t be able to do anything, despite his authority over the two gems.

    Though it would be a struggle if I wanted to save anyone else.

    Soon, the vines wrapped around bodies, notpletely. My eyes are free, and so is my one ear and a spot of my body.

    See!

    They remained as such for several seconds, when I felt the red gem shining and a momentter, thousands of tiny needles came out and pierced into my body.

    It reminded me of the cult that kidnapped me. They had done something like this. Though, they did it with specially bred slime, instead of the construct as it is happening now.

    Hun!

    The white gem lit up and for a momentter, I felt the resistance from the medallion, but both of the gems hummed in power, crushing the resistance.

    I felt the power and it couldn''t help, but shocked.

    I had already some of it from the red gem as I slowly moved to get control over it, but I didn''t expect this. These bastards have done something to the gems; that is letting them overwrite even medallions resistance.

    A momentter, the runes came out of the white gem.

    These are ruins; they are the same as the ones with the tattoos that appear on the bodies of the beast god cult. This is another proof of these bastards'' belonging to the beast god cult, not that I need any.

    The runes spread through their roots and appear in the rooms wrapping around us.

    Most of them remained in the roots and needles piercing our bodies, but some floated on our skin and souls.

    For a moment I was scared, thinking they were from the beast god. They are the runes of the beast god, but they are not from it; it is made by them.

    I would be able to remove them if I want to as long as I am able to get rid of the woods.

    While it was all happening, I remained focused on breaking into the red gem. A thing had happened. It forcefully overrides the resistance, which gave me more hope.

    I really have a chance; I only need to ce my imprint on the red gem, without getting noticed.

    The chance of that had increased even further.

    A few seconds passed, and another idea came into my mind. It is not useful for the task I am doing, but I still asked my clone to do it. If I survived it somehow, this would help me tremendously.

    The seeds came out of my core and went through the roots through my strikes, before leaving them.

    Soon, the first of which reached its target. A Sky Sovereign sitting not far away from me.

    It seeped inside him.

    I was expecting him to discover it immediately, seeing it is a weak Sky Sovereign, but to my surprise. He didn''t, the seed moved through his body and reached the ce, before slowly started to spread its power.

    I don''t know if it is because of thetest improvements I have made on them using data from Sky Sovereign and new knowledge of forbidden power or if they are busy watching the runes covering their bodies.

    They didn''t discover it.

    So, they begin to seep into the bodies of other Sky Sovereigns.

    The data is important. If I somehow survive it; it will be useful to me. Especially, the data from the powerful Sky Sovereigns.

    Those who are close to the Prime.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when one Sky Sovereign discovered the seed. It immediately dissolved into the energy, which self-

    vaporized, without leaving any trace behind.

    The woman is one of the strongest here and has a very powerful soul, from what little information, the seed was able to send. It is no wonder, the women were able to discover the seed.

    Soon, all thirty-three seeds have reached their ces.

    I wish I had more seeds, but I didn''t. Those I had are for the Earth Sovereign. The Sky Sovereigns would discover them, just as they enter their bodies.

    I sent those seeds after they went to the Earth Sovereigns and, like I had expected, not a single one had discovered them.

    I didn''t need to send the seeds inside them. I already have all the information I need, but I didn''t want to miss anything.

    While I was doing that, the beast runes continued to spread.

    Hun!

    Another minute and a half passed and some of the runes inside began to move toward the core. This is kind of confusing; these runes may be powerful, but it is made by them; the core would destroy them.

    If it had been from the beast god; it wouldn''t have been a problem, but with their state, they wouldn''t be able to do anything to any core.

    They seemed to understand that as well.

    They didn''t try to stick on the core. Instead, they floated over it, covering it to the core with them, but never touching it.

    These bastards are smart.

    The runes begin to cover every core, and the runes are the same, but I notice. The runes around the Sky Sovereign core have far more power than the ones around the core of Earth Sovereign.

    The others are the same for everyone.

    Soon, runes stoppeding inside the bodies, but they were stilling, and they stopped only when they had fully covered the roots wrapping the people and the ones they were sitting on.

    "Thank you all for your cooperation and willingness. Our god will reward you greatly once you reach his heaven," said the shaman, and I felt the white gem shining again.

    Reward my foot!

    The beast good will eat us whole. There will be no afterlife or reincarnation once he has finished devouring us all.

    It is what the beast god does. They devour; forget people. They devour the worlds.

 Chapter 3735 Authority

    Chapter 3735 Authority

    ??Hum!

    A second and a halfter, I felt thecerating feeling from the runes.

    For a moment, I thought, they had heated up, and they did, but not for the reason I had thought.

    These runes are activated, and now they are absorbing the energy. Not from my body and soul, but from the environment. This energy is something I had never sensed before, but this isn''t surprising, seeing there are thousands of types of energy out there.

    I am more interested, in what these runes would do after absorbing these energies.

    I didn''t have to wait for the answer for long.

    A few secondster, when these runes became really hot, released energy inside me through a form of wave, which instantly seeped into my cells and particle of my soul forcefully.

    As it did, the runes on the roots and the thorns zed and I felt the powerful pull.

    "Ahhhh!"

    I screamed the thorns absorbed my life force; it only did it for a second, but I felt immense pain, that I nearly lost concentration on what I was doing with the gem.

    It would have been terrible if that happened.

    The shaman would have discovered me and then, I could forget imprinting the gem with my imprint. Destroying all the chances of me getting out of this predicament and bing a sacrifice for the beast god.

    The pain hadsted for a second before it disappeared.

    After a second of break, another wave of energy was released from the runes, and the sharp pain came, absorbing the life force.

    I wanted to stop the process and I could, but once again, the shaman would discover me. The same thing would happen if I tried to use a different thing for my life force.

    Those runes would discover it immediately.

    If it had any other runes, I would haveplete confidence to fool them, but these runes have also a hint of forbidden power and thus they might discover my forgery.

    But not doing anything will cost me my life force and once enough of it is taken; it will damage my foundation. I am not even thinking about foundation when my life will end here.

    We are the sacrifice for the beast god, they will not let us leave.

    ''I have to imprint the gem faster,'' I said to myself, despite not wanting to take a risk. I expedited it, risking the discovery that could cost me my and everyone''s survival.

    There is no other choice. If I did nothing; I would be weakened enough, that I wouldn''t be able to do what I need to do.

    Thankfully, there is one caveat in all this clusterfuck.

    They are not absorbing as much life force from me as they are from others. The runes are using more energy and pull on me, than anyone else, but getting half of the life force from me.

    I pushed all the worries away and focused on the crystals.

    Minutes passed, and I started to feel the effect of the draining of lifeforce. The weakness had filled me and at every attempt, its effects were getting powerful.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, noticed the change in true and looked up and saw dense liquiding out from one branch and soon, that liquid took a shape and solidified.

    ''I thought, he was saying the things figuratively, but he was literal,'' I thought as I looked at the golden apple with its silvery edge.

    This fruit had been produced by the life force of thousands of people. It is not the only thing it has; it is also energy being absorbed by the cultist.

    They also release energies; it is not lifeforce, but something else.

    A few more minutes passed and some more life force got sucked from me and others, forming another fruit.

    Every few minutes, a golden fruit is forming on the tree. Till now, seven had formed and more will form as the roots kept sucking the life force.

    I am close, but it will still take me a few minutes before I can form the imprint.

    I focused back on it, with every second, making more and more progress.

    I didn''t look at anything else, including the massive data, that my seeds are sending toward me from the Earth Sovereigns and Sky Sovereign.

    I will have plenty of time to do that after I survive this sacrifice.

    It was neen and half minutes more, before finally, I seeded and my imprint appeared on the red gem, which I used to imprint my authority on the medallion.

    Hun!

    Just as I did that, a shock appeared on the shaman''s face and the white and red gem zed.

    ''He sensed it,'' I thought, but there was no fear in my heart, instead smile.

    The shaman acted fast and tried to erase my imprint from the red gem, but I pushed back that attempt to its shock.

    There might be a massive difference in strength between us, but in a tree, our authority is equal. Mine is stronger, and the reason was he.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He overrode themand on the tree; and did what is forbidden.

    The crafters of the tree seemed to have expected that. Another hidden function appeared and gave an extra weight to my authority.

    "Who is it?" he shouted as he failed to wipe out the imprint after several tries.

    I could see many opening their eyes in rm and hope as the shaman looked around, searching for the person, who had just gained the authority beside him.

    Which he couldn''t erase.

    "Reveal yourself and there will be mercy. If you didn''t, then don''t me me for the painful things that will happenter," he warned as looked around the dome.

    As far as the threats went, it is quite pale. I have heard much, that this.

    He looked around, and I, of course, didn''t respond. I have no wish to reveal myself. If I wanted to do that, I would have screamed earlier.

    I am d I didn''t, because this bastard would have made all resistance futile, but now there is a chance to survive.

 Chapter 3736 Taking Back

    Chapter 3736 Taking Back

    ??I didn''t heed his warning, and I closed the absorption of the life force.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The reaction from him was immediate.

    The white gem red in power, while he tried the same with the red gem, but there was no reaction. I too have the authority in there and I stopped, which made him shift his focus to the green gem.

    "Bastard!" he cursed loudly, which shook the whole dome.

    I think he is angrier at himself than me. Why? Because, in his overconfidence, he overlooked the green gem. He didn''t even imprint it, which wouldn''t have taken him more than a few seconds.

    I repelled his attempt at the green gem; I didn''t even let him enter inside.

    He might have been able to do that forcefully. It hadplete ess to two gems, but he didn''t; he shared the ess of one gem with me and thus couldn''t use the force of one gem to forcefully imprint.

    While he is trying, the cultists and people are looking at him, with different emotions, from hope to worry.

    They also looked for the person who had made the shaman angry, but there was not an answer, there was no way I would reveal myself.

    ''It is done,'' said my clone several secondster.

    Buzz!

    ''Lets begin,'' I said, and the green gem lit up. Immediately, the eyes of the shaman widened, as he understood what, I was trying to do.

    "Don''t you dare!" he shouted and tried to stop it, but he couldn''t.

    Our ess isn''t simr; I have higher ess than him, thanks to the stonewalling thing he did. It made the tree give me the higher ess.

    So, he couldn''t stop me.

    As for what I am doing? I am taking back the life force that belong to me and others. It is mixed and formed the eleven fruits, but now the tree had begun to suit suck the life force from the first fruit and return it to the people.

    It won''t be the life-force they have stolen from us.

    They have purified it and mixed it with other things. I have looked and while it is not perfect, it will merge back.

    It is not a perfect solution and won''t be without problems, but we will have to bear them because leaving our life force isn''t a solution. We are all weak; they have taken nearly 30% of life force, which would take people months to recover.

    In those months, they will not be able to use all their strength.

    This way, they will need a few days to weeks to adjust to it and won''t be as weak as they should have been, if not gaining the life force back.

    What I am doing is really dangerous and I wouldn''t have done, it if this tree wasn''t really good. Mixing life forces and other things is extremely dangerous, but this tree, removed, almost all the harmful things from it.

    It doesn''t make it safe and there is also the energy that runes had sucked, and the cultist added, but it is safe as it could be.

    I wish, I could make it safer, but I couldn''t.

    Lifeforce didn''te back immediately, some changes began to appear on the roots and the needles. It was painful, but much less than when our very life-force got sucked out of us.

    The runes may seem like a problem, but they are not.

    I have broken their connection with the core at the white crystal; the rest could be dealt with the people. It won''t take them, more than a few minutes to deal with them after I remove roots from their bodies.

    A minute and a half passed, when finally, life-force came in.

    It was hot and heavy; it was not just the life-force belonging to the Earth-Sovereigns, but also the Sky Sovereigns. I would have liked to separate it, but I couldn''t; it simply mixed too well.

    Also, that separating function is being controlled by the white gem. So, even if I wanted; I couldn''t separate it.

    Hun!

    As it inside my, body turned ravenous and began to absorb it crazily, surprising even me. I had expected some reaction, but not this.

    It is too strong.

    It seemed like, my body wasn''t special to that. All the people''s bodies are behaving like this. Not only the Earth Sovereigns but also the Sky Sovereigns.

    ''What is it?'' I thought and focused on the clone, who was testing the life-force.

    There are only two things that could make the bodies so ravenous. It is either, the worldly energy that runes have absorbed or the energies that cultists have put.

    My clone is looking, but such things areplex.

    Still, my clone is looking while I focus on the crystals. I need to be vignt at every moment; that shaman is constantly trying to wipe my imprint from the red gem.

    He understood that if he wanted to gain back control. Then erasing my imprint is the best way and he trying to do that and using every method he could think of.

    He has many methods, and he is using all of them.

    While nothing was working, I remained careful. I didn''t want to get overconfident and make a mistake as it would be deadly.

    I was only handling it myself, but also had one close in case, I had missed something. Till now, I didn''t, but I didn''t want to take the chances.

    Minutes passed and the life force continued to flow into the people.

    I am seeing everything through my seed and till now, I am not seeing any problem, aside from those I had been expecting.

    Which made me relieved; I don''t want them to face any problem.

    A few more minutes passed, and another fruit disappeared and the life force inside returned to the people, while Shaman continued to try to wrest control for me.

    BANNNG!

    Suddenly, he stopped, and I was wondering why when I heard a loud bang that shook the whole dome.

 Chapter 3737 Be Ready

    Chapter 3737 Be Ready

    ??BANNNG!

    The sudden bang rang out and the whole dome shook.

    My eyes flew open, and I looked at the shaman, who had hit the protectiveyer covering him.

    Of course, he also had the protectiveyer covering him and he just hit it hard enough, that it shook the whole dome. He is powerful, but the defenses of the trees are not weak either.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG!

    A momentter, he hit again and again, using more and more power. That shook my heart; I had expected the power, but seeing it with my eyes, I knew, I had underestimated a lot.

    I had never seen the Prime''s fight in my life.

    I had seen the videos and saw the recorded data, but I didn''t have the experience to see it with my eyes.

    If I had, I wouldn''t have been so shocked.

    ''Looked at this,'' said my clone, and a window appeared in front of me, which instantly sobered me up.

    The defenses are strong, and if it is at its peak, it wouldn''t have been able to get out at all, but it is far from its peak. If I am seeing is right, then few hours, he would be able to break out of it.

    With his ess, he could also see the data and likely why continuously hitting the protective field.

    ''Once he got out, we all will be in a trouble,'' I thought, but quickly shook away that thought. Yes, there will be trouble. He alone would be more than enough to suppress it all.

    Still, that doesn''t mean, I wouldn''t try.

    I pushed everything aside and focused on the priorities. First is keeping him contained and second is sending the life-force back, which is happening steadily and should be finished before it broke through the protective field.

    I hope someone has something that could help us deal with him.

    Which is unlikely, as people rarely have weapons to deal with Prime''s lying around in their storage. Still, I would ask around, if someone has it; they might.

    It would have been a much easier. If I had the lone ess to both of the gems. It would help me, keeping him contained while releasing everybody else. Currently, I couldn''t do that, he had enough ess, that if I tried, he would also get out.

    Minutes passed and fruits disappeared off the tree one after another, while the shaman kept hitting the protective shield continuously.

    He didn''t stop or took break; he hit the shields.

    Soon, only four fruits have remained, when I gained the life force I had lost. I am the first one, who has gained back the lost life-force. There are thousands before me, but unlike me, most of their bodies stopped epting more life-force.

    There are some extremely few which are still epting it, but their speed reduced considerably, and they are stopping at every second.

    The only body which hasn''t had any change in its ravenousness is mine. It is still crazily absorbing the energies, and I didn''t stop it; I had let it absorb.

    I want to see how much my body would ept.

    It was quite dangerous and wouldn''t have done that. If not for, finding something, that will be very useful to me in it. Though it wille with some problems; I am confident that I will be able to deal with them.

    I turned to Shaman, and it was still hitting the protective shield.

    I could also see he is talking with his cultists with the help of white gem. As the protective shield blocked everything, including the soul sense.

    I wish I could hear what he is talking about, but he has enough ess to block me from it.

    I might not hear what they are talking about, but I could guess what they are talking about. It is likely finding who is doing this and then redoing the ritual.

    Of course, they could do the ritual, and they will do it, given the chance.

    They have prepared for it over a thousand years for it. Consumed innumerable resources, lost a lot of their members; they will not stop, till they aplished their goal.

    I will be stopping them with everything I have. There is no option than it, unless I want to die.

    Minutes passed, and there are only two apples have remained when I finally stopped taking the energy further. I could take it more. My body is still hungry, but I have already taken a took much.

    Though I may have taken more what had been taken from me; it is nobody''s loss.

    There is not just life-force in there, but also other energies. So, it is more than enough to give everyone back what they have lost.

    I focused on those who are still receiving the life-force, all of them are Sky-Sovereigns and the life-force they are taking is massive, but it is not surprising.

    They are Sky Sovereigns.

    Soon, there is only one golden apple had remained on the tree and less than 10% of the Sky Sovereign receiving it and most of them are near the limit.

    They might not be able to take all the energy from the apple.

    I turned to the other graph and could tell; we have around an hour before he broke through the protective shield and burst out.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I think, it is time to ask the question.

    ''Does anyone have strength or some artifact or method that could deal with a grade 4 strength Sky Sovereign?'' I asked and immediately, shocked expressions on the expressions on many.

    A momentter, many begin to shake their head, while there wasplete silence in connection.

    ''Well, be ready; in an hour. We all need to throw ourselves at him and hope, it will be enough to defeat him,'' I said, and a mirthless smile appeared on the faces of many people.

    They understood what will be the chances of that would be, but no objection came from them as it is the only way we could have a chance to get out of this ce alive.

    Finally, thest person stopped absorbing the fruit, and I turned to the shaman. The time, he and us sh isn''t far.

 Chapter 3738 Red Hunter of Alkaz

    Chapter 3738 Red Hunter of Alkaz

    ??''A minute had remained,'' I informed the people.

    It had been more than half an hour since we had finished with the essence, but the shaman was still trying to break through it.

    I watched with the bated breath and looked at all the things I had in my storage. Especially the three things that could help me. They will be dangerous to not only the shaman but will also kill me.

    I am nning to use them as a threat, before actually using them. If it didn''t work out. It would be a much better death than the one cultist would give me.

    BANNNNG!

    Seconds passed and finally, thest bang rang out, breaking the protective shield into pieces.

    He immediately flew out of the ce he was sitting and appeared high in the sky, looking down at the thousands of people with the deep anger in his eyes.

    "Reveal yourself and I promise you, the pain you receive much less than what you will feel when I find you myself," he threatened.

    Hun!

    I opened my mouth and was about to speak when I sensed something and decided to take the risk.

    He immediately sensed it and looked up as the woman gently floated inside the dome. Seeing her, his eyes widened, and that confidence in his eyes begin to shake seeing her, while fear appeared in the eyes of a cultist.

    I looked at the woman.

    She is human mostly, likely half-human, with average facial features, but she is not an average woman.

    She has deep blue hair and ck twin horns over her head and ck tell. Her eyes and more interesting; they are red as blood and shone as she smiled.

    "Victor, it''s been a while," said the woman gently, with a small smile on her face.

    "Hunter," he replied with a gritted tooth.

    The red hunter of alkaz.

    The woman''s name is Ca Sooth, but around the world, she is known as a red hunter of alkaz. I heard, she was the one, that dealt with the cultist after I and others escaped from the blood-red tower.

    She is the most famous member of Alkaz, below the Prime, and has the greatest record of cultist kills in the past five thousand years.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She is also said to be a grade 4 strength.

    I heard she hade to the ruin, but didn''t expect she would be here. I was kind of angry with her whole alkaz. These bastards knew, these cultists of beast god cults are nning something big, but still weren''t able to catch them.

    Though, I won''t be angry if she was able to deal with the shaman bastard.

    "I have to say, Victor; you had fooled me. If it weren''t for someone outsmarting you; I have might have been toote to save these people," she said.

    He smiled, hearing that, but not with the mirth, but anger.

    "You are speaking like you could?" he asked, and the small smile on her face, spread further. "I could, and this time, there is only one of you. So, I don''t think, I will have a much of a problem," she replied.

    BANNNNNNG!

    She barely finished the word when I saw the violet blur and heard a deafening sound that sent out a powerful shockwave that shook all under the protective screen.

    Still, it took a while for the energy to clear and I saw them close to each other.

    The cultist shaman has a ck spear in his hand, while the woman has two dueling sabers holding it in its ce.

    "You seemed to have reached the limit, Victor. Your strength seemed to be the same since we had foughtst time," she said.

    There was no mocking in her voice; it was gentle and sweet, but it had made him angry.

    "You are judging, too quickly, hunter," he said with the gritted teeth. "Maybe I am, we will know that soon enough, but before that happens, we should shift the above. We both didn''t want these people toe to harm," she said, to which he nodded.

    "Yes, I am going to keep these vermin''s safe for sacrifice, till I dealt with you," he said, and they both flew out of the dome.

    I wish they would have stayed. I would have been able to see the result of the battle, but now, I won''t be able to with the leaving.

    Though, I won''t bepletely blind. If they fight closer, I could still be able to observe the battle through the energies, that shed against the dome.

    I focused on that, but before that, I connected the people with each other. So, they talk among themselves. If she hadn''t seeded in stopping the cultist, then it would be thest conversation, they would have.

    For a few seconds, there was a silence before I felt the powerful energies crashing against the dome.

    My clone had quickly calcted them and informed me where they were fighting. Which is right above the dome and is high enough, that even if fight with all their strength, their shockwave won''t affect the dome much.

    A few minutes passed, and a smile appeared on my face.

    For the few minutes, I have been trying to wipe imprints from the red stone and I have finally seeded.

    While it won''t help me much, if the cultist wins, but with it, I will be able to make things harder for him. I can now have enough ess that I could mess up these stones, that they won''t be able to do what they were nning to.

    It is another leverage.

    I started on the white gem, which once again won''t affect things much, but it will keep me upied, from the battle, which will be decided by my and these people''s fate.

    I hate depending on others, but here once again, I had my fate in the hands of others. Many times, I wish I hadn''t let my curiosity get over me and should have left, instead ofing toward the source of the explosion.

    I might not have been in this predicament if I had.

 Chapter 3739 Entice Even A Saint

    Chapter 3739 Entice Even A Saint

    ??''Seventeen minutes,'' I counted.

    It had been seven minutes since everything had fallen into the silence. There was no fluctuation of the energy, not even the slightest; it is like they had disappeared.

    I looked at the graph in front of me and the two lines. There is not a slightest lift in them.

    I want to know the oue of the battle, but there was nothing, and it was eating me alive. I couldn''t concentrate on anything, not even my core.

    I had entered my core and tried to work on things, but I couldn''t concentrate at all. I need to know the result of the battle; my survival depends on it.

    Minutes passed until an hour was over.

    I was losing my mind over the worry and was d, that I had opened the channels. Most of the people are calm enough, but some are panicking, hitting the protective shields, over and over.

    There is nothing I could do to make it unconscious using the roots. Which I had open not to do.

    Hun!

    It was eleven more minutes, before I felt something familiar against the domes and immediately opened it.

    A momentter, the familiar woman flew inside.

    She looked pale and tired. Her aura is contained, so I couldn''t sense her energies, but it should be in the same state as her body.

    "The danger of cultists has been solved, at least temporarily," she announced and immediately thousands took a sigh of relief with some starting crying.

    I react like the people around me, before bringing down the shields. Including those over the cultists, which are now unconscious.

    With the two gens under my control, I could do a lot of things. Including making the cultist unconscious, using the roots. I could have even been able to kill them, except for two, but I decided not to.

    Alkaz could handle them, including the two-cultist staring at her.

    The hunter looks at us, before appearing beside the two cultists.

    "Don''t," she said and touched them. Stopping them from whatever they were doing.

    I had darkened the screen around the cultist. So, there weren''t even able to see what was happening, including hering back to the dome, which is wise, before they were clearly nning to self-destruct.

    The hunter removed her hands, and the two fell unconscious.

    "Thank you for saving us, hunter," said stone-skin Sky Sovereign, to which she shook her head. "I didn''t save you; the one who truly saved you be the one who stalled the sacrificial attempt,"

    "If it had continued on time; all of you had been dead by the time, I had arrived," she replied and looked around.

    I have no intention of revealing myself; I like to be one of thousands of Sky Sovereigns. She only nced at us, most of her focus on Sky Sovereign; it was who she thought had stopped the ritual.

    I am more than happy. If she is thinking that.

    I felt her walking toward the tree, before seeping her soul sense into the controls. She tried for the gems but repelled.

    She didn''t try it again.

    I am grateful for the rescue, but she won''t have control over the gems. It will remain in my control till I leave this ce.

    "Can we leave, hunter?" asked half-elf.

    "You can, but you will have to wait for a few hours. My group will being in an hour or two. After we make sure there is no cultist among you, we will let you go," she replied, surprising many.

    I am not surprised, but worried. I don''t know if I could hide my abilities from her.

    I began to make the preparations, while some people argued. She didn''t reply to them; she just remained floating on her spot, and nobody tried to get past her.

    Even the cultists hiding among the people would never try to escape with her standing there. They know their limitation and even with her tired state, she wouldn''t have any problem in stopping any of them.

    Even if they went at her as the group; she would be able to deal with them, one hand behind her back.

    Two hours and twenty-one minutes; two groups appeared. One group had thirteen people and was led by a crystal skin man and the other by beastwomen of the red panther tribe.

    "Everyone lines up," said crystal skin man as heid out the tool.

    It is more like a huge circle, with four artifacts attached to them and they are releasing a pretty powerful aura.

    I lined up with the many Earth Sovereigns and the line moved. In a few seconds, the first person walked inside, and the circle lit up and four artifacts scanned him.

    There was no reaction when he reached the other side, where the hunter was waiting. She tapped him for a moment with her finger.

    "You can go," she said and the man visibly rxed, before flying away.

    ''They are not taking any chances,'' I thought, seeing them using the artifact and the hunter herself taking part.

    I am scared, but fear wouldn''t help. I will need to face her and hope the preparations I have made are enough.

    Hun!

    Soon, over fifty people went through it without a problem and flew over the dome, when a change urred.

    The circle turned red, and the man inside froze in fear, before leaping toward the dome, but be he could move even a meter, the energies of the hunter gripped him.

    "Not so fast, a friend from Arar De," said Hunter, while he watched in horror.

    A momentter, she touched him, making him unconscious, before putting him with the cultists of the beast god cult.

    The leaving resumed a secondter and a few more people passed through it, till the circle lit up again. This time, it is a woman, and she tried to self-destruct but stopped before she could seed.

    The cultists of the beast god cult hadn''t chosen the cultists intentionally.

    If theye across one, they would kill them; these are ones who were smart and didn''t reveal themselves, but now they are getting captured.

    Soon it was my turn, and I entered the circle; immediately, I felt the energies of the four artifacts on me. Scanning every part of me and I have to say, they are really good; capable of looking at every cell and soul particle of Earth Sovereign.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    No wonder they were able to catch the cultists.

    I walked to the other side without rming it and stopped in front of the hunter. I was never worried about the artifact; it was a hunter that scared me.

    She tapped on my hand, and I could feel a wave of energy moving fast into me. It was so powerful that I could not resist and nor did I let it do, what it wants to do.

    It took a second for it to return, and she nodded at me.

    Seeing that, I rxed from my very soul, and it was not an act. I have been really worried. If I had been caught, the bad things would have happened to me.

    Forbidden power is a thing that could entice even a saint.

 Chapter 3740 Loose Large Group

    Chapter 3740 Loose Large Group

    ??I flew out of the hole into the afternoon sky, with a big smile on my face.

    For one time, I didn''t think I would be getting out of here, but I did with the mixture of effort and luck.

    Now, I want nothing more than to get out of this ruin. I have got everything I have wanted and like to return to the organization. I wouldn''t leave it, till I made a breakthrough into the Peak of Sovereign Stage.

    It is afternoon, and one part has wanted me to set up an abode and begin dealing with the things in my body.

    I am not at my peak; I have taken a far more life-force, than had been taken for me. Life force, that was higher than mine and that brought some consequences; I would need to deal with them.

    I pushed that urge down for a few hours; I needed to use the daylight to cover as much distance as possible.

    I am not the only one who thinks that nearly every person who went out and moved toward the exit and I followed them.

    As I moved, I looked at the scorched around. It is still crystalized to meters deep; suchnd would be barren for years in the outside world, but there the greenery had also started appearing less than a week after the explosion.

    If I am wrong, then within a year, the whole ce would turn green and a few years after that, the verdant forest would return as if it had never disappeared.

    An hour passed, and there were hundreds of Earth Sovereigns in my soul wave range, when I started to sense the Sky Sovereigns.

    ''It seemed like, they are finished with the Sky Sovereigns,'' I thought, sensing the Sky Sovereigns who were moving in the same direction as us.

    This is good because with their presence, they will kill and scare away the monsters that will help me fly and others fly longer. Flying is much faster than running on the ground and I want to keep flying as much as possible.

    I am barely sensing any monster, which isn''t surprising.

    The explosion had scared away many of them and it would take them some time before they return. Which is the reason why, I am flying. If there had been a Sky Sovereign monster moving around, I wouldn''t have dared to do that.

    Especially in my condition.

    Another hour passed, and I noticed the number of the Earth Sovereigns had increased in the area surrounding me. It seemed like we were flying in a looserge group, with a few Sky Sovereigns among us.

    It didn''t usually happen; people like to stay separate in ces like this.

    It gives them freedom to explore and if they find anything, they keep it instead of fighting with others for it, but after the experience with the cultist, no one wants to be alone.

    I would have moved away; such an enormous group is a huge invitation sign to the monsters, but there are also Sky Sovereigns in here and a few seemed quite powerful.

    I know, they are powerful. I had inserted my seeds in a few of them.

    Soon, there was an hour until the evening, and I began to sense the monsters, but not a single one had dared toe at us. They are watching and some are following us, but they didn''t attack.

    Still, I remained careful of them; they might be dumb monsters, but they were powerful enough to kill me in a single attack.

    That is more than enough for me to take them seriously.

    The hour passed, and the people began tond and set up abode. They remained far from each other to have privacy, but not far enough, that help couldn''te quickly, if any danger appeared.

    It would have been better if they were closer. In two hours, the energy will be dense enough that most Earth Sovereigns will be contained to their abodes.

    I wanted to move further, but that would arouse suspicion; there are over a thousand soul senses; it would be impossible to sneak away without them discovering.

    So, Inded and brought out my abode. It is in convectional form and looks like many average abodes that cover the surrounding ground. Even Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t find anything special about it, even if they looked closely.

    Click!

    I opened the door and entered inside, but instead of appearing on the walkway, through theke, where I usually appear, I appeared in the practice room.

    Immediately, my clothes vanished, and a tub appeared in front of me.

    It is filled with crystalline turquoise water, from which steam could be seening and densely covered in the runes.

    A few of those small formations are in the ancient runes.

    It is my first time using those runes in the medical formation.

    I didn''t n to do that until I gained more expertise over them, but circumstances demanded that I do it. I have no other choice, given the formation needed to be powerful and efficient, and the ancient runes are good with that.

    I sealed my power and entered into the steaming solution.

    It is hot enough to melt the metal, but my body is strong enough to bear the pain. However, that doesn''t mean it is not painful.

    It is that I wanted to get out of it immediately, but I bore it andid in it aspletely submerged in it.

    I need to bepletely submerged in it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Buzz!

    Soon, the formation began covering me, and within seconds; it covered every inch of me, before activating.

    As it did, I breathed again. I will need to stay in the formation for hours and I couldn''t hold my breath for that long; breathing would be necessary.

    I barely started breathing when I needed to grind my teeth as the formation started working.

    I have absorbed a massive amount of life force and over 99% of it isn''t mine. It belongs to thousands of people with different constitutions, inheritance, and arts, which all affect the life-

    force.

    While the tree had purified it; it had only removed the harmful elements and not all of them.

    Seeing the fruits weren''t made for the people, they are for the god. We shouldn''t have gotten our life-force back, but we did, and while it is purified enough to not be dangerous; it would take months, if not years, to sessfully fuse with.

    I do not have months to waste and thus devised a method to deal with it quickly.

    I could see how the energy and runes helping me fuse more life force into me. It was quite painful, but I needed to do it.

    If it works as I had expected, then within a month, I will be sessfully making that life-force mine.

    I hope, others also doing the same. I have given them the methods to deal with this. If they used those, then most of them would be able to deal with the side effects in less than a month.

    Unlike me, most of them only epted the amount of life-force that was taken from them. A few had taken more than that.

 Chapter 3741 Faster

    <h4>Chapter 3741 Faster</h4>

    For over twenty minutes, I watched the method work before entering my core, where my clone is keeping an eye on my body.

    Till now, everything looks great.

    I looked at the data and was relieved to see everything was going as I had calcted.

    I studied the data with my clone for over an hour before walking toward my precious bees. It had been five days since I entered the hole and since then, changes had urred in here.

    To me, it was five days, but here it is over three weeks.

    In these three weeks, a lot of things had happened. The biggest change is the shifting of the hive. As I had expected, the bees on the second ind had shifted their hive on the seedling of the world tree.

    I have decided to let that happen and also made sure that these couldn''t sense each other.

    The second change is that they have finalized the forms for their honey.

    There are thousands of nectar-producing trees, but these bees won''t use all the flowers. The straren bees make the best honey and for it; they would only choose the best nts for it.

    The other nts will be untouched unless the hive separates, which usually happens when there is an abundance of resources.

    There is an abundance of resources, but separation won''t happen for some time. There need to be at least seven queens before the hive separates and even if the separation were to ur, it would only ur in the second hive.

    The first hive had taken the step toward bing the specialized hive.

    It is rare but urs when there are nts like metal-essence trees. Every generation of bees is better and more efficient in creating the best honey from the nectar of that nt.

    The bees of five hives taking steps toward it, and it would take years before the most efficient bees for metal essence honey are born.

    I looked at the hives and the growth of the eggs, before walking into the library, where my clones working. They are working on the inheritance and studying the forbidden power data I had gathered from the cultists.

    I sat at my table and joined them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hun!

    Before I know it; it is three hours and thirty-seven minutes. I have finished the treatment. Seeing that, I had opened my eyes.

    I looked at the muddy grey water and got out, before walking into the bathroom, where I showered, before entering the kitchen.

    A secondter, a spurious meal appeared in front of me, and I devoured it whole.

    I hadn''t eaten for a day and the working of solution had made me quite hungry. It seemed like, in my hurry, to satiate the hunger, I ate a little too much and now lying back on the chair.

    It brought back the memories of Ashlyn when she was little.

    She used to eat, till she couldn''t anymore and would lie on her stomach to digest it.

    The memories had brought a smile to my face but also brought sadness. I miss her a lot and Nero; I hope, both of them are doing fine.

    I cleared my emotions and got, up before walking into my bedroom. Iid down on the bed and within a few seconds, fell into sleep.

    I woke up four hourster, feeling refreshed. I quickly freshened up and walked to the practice room, with my heart beating up in the excitement.

    If the earlier data was right, then not only I could practice both of the methods, but they would also help me merge with the life force quickly.

    Till I saw the data, I had decided on pausing practicing the method. Unfused life force could create a lot of trouble; especially when practicing the dance of ukasanavor, where a slight instability could st me into the pieces.

    When I looked at the data, I realized the fear was unfounded.

    I calmed my excited heart and removed all my clothes, before taking a deep breath.

    As I did, I felt thousands of needles piercing through me, before releasing the solution in the deepest part of my body.

    A few secondster, I begin the dance and soon the energies begin to enter inside me and flow through my body, before merging into my body and soul with the help of the solution.

    This solution is the most powerful yet; it has the perfected honey.

    It is the honey from the second hive; I am still far from using the honey from the first hive. The task, I realized, was far more difficult than I had initially thought.

    Though I am making progress with a royal jelly of the second hive, I am not close.

    It would take a few months at least.

    Royal jelly ispletely different from the honey. It is a substance that is used to feed the queens. Its power and uses are far more than the honey and it is what makes it so desirable and dangerous.

    More and more energy entered inside me with every move until it reached the degree that I could barely contain.

    The solution is good. It would mix with energy, without getting burned by it, before merging with me. I wanted to see the effects; it is having with life force, but I had sealed the connection.

    I will look, only when I finished practicing both of the methods or something harmful begins to happen.

    If it did, my clone would unseal the connection and inform me about it. Till now, there is only silence from my clone and for it, I am happy.

    A few minutes passed, and I had finally finished the dance.

    I took a slow breath and sat down gently.

    Even after practicing for months, the method still tires me out extremely at every session. The stronger I get, the more energy it absorbs and the more tired I be after practicing it.

    I rested for a few minutes and recovered my energy before practicing the second method.

    It took me forty-eight minutes to finish it and the first thing I did was to enter my core and look at the meta-scan.

    "My god!" I eximed with barely contained excitement.

    It had gone far-far better than I had expected. Even in my dream, I had not thought the methods would help me in such a way. It was not only because of the method, but also because of the uniqueness of my body.

    That is the main reason for it.

    It took me a while to calm down, and after I did, I studied the data, conforming over and over, before leaving my clone with it.

    Click!

    A few hourster, I got out of my abode and took it back to my core, before flying in the air, with the thousands of people.

    It is clear, that we are all moving toward the exit.

    While some went in the other direction, those people are a minority. Most are moving toward the exit.

    While I have some reservations about moving with such a big group. It''s had advantages that I couldn''t ignore, not to mention it would be faster.

    As we will be flying.

 Chapter 3742 Monster Horde

    Chapter 3742 Monster Horde

    ??"The numbers are increasing faster than the Sky Sovereigns have guessed," said the Red-Hawk Beastwomen beside me, sounding faintly worried.

    It had been eight days since we left the hole, and we were three days away from our destination.

    The journey had been smooth, with many leaving and joining. Though that might end today, with a horde of monsters behind us.

    Three days ago, the monsters started gathering behind us. It has been happening since the first day, but these monsters would leave, and a new world followed, but now monsters are not leaving, their numbers have reached over the thousands.

    The Sky Sovereigns in the morning had said, we will fight them today, and we have decided on the spot, that will give us maximum advantage.

    Though the monsters might attack us before that.

    It is not like; we didn''t try to attack them to disperse the horde. We did, but the bastards quickly ran away before gathering again.

    It is due to it. We have gathered so close that now instead of hundreds of meter, there is barely a meter space between us.

    I looked at the monsters on the ground and in the sky and for a moment, I couldn''t help but feel fear. I am not scared of the monsters. As long as Sky Sovereign Monsters didn''t attack me, I will be fine.

    I nodded while my soul waves continuously kept an eye on the monsters, which I was very sure would attack us before we reached our destination.

    RAORRRRR!

    I had just thought that when a loud roar rang out from the horde leader and the monster tide moved toward us.

    "Fuck!"

    The woman beside me cursed as the saber appeared in her hand. A red halberd appeared in mine, with its de covering half of its length.

    "Attack!" roared the Sky Sovereign and moved toward the leader, while other Sky Sovereign, moved toward other monsters, leaving thousands of Earth Sovereigns toward us.

    I felt my heart beating wildly as I moved the monsters.

    It had been over two years since I had fought anything and now quite excited to see, that I am finally getting it.

    Crryyyy!

    It took a second for the first monster to reach me. It is a two and half meters long blue-bird, with a pointy beak andrge wings. It is a powerful monster, with sharp, invisible wind des covering its wings, that could slice through anything.

    The same for the beak. I could tell, that, it won''t have any problem in snapping me in two if I got caught in it.

    Burst 50%.

    The power of the burst had filled me, and I swung my halberd toward the bird.

    Crrrry!

    It cried out and smoothly moved its wing to sh against my halberd. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    Finally, there was less than a half-meter distance between me and the bird''s wings. When I felt the powerful invisible wind covering the bird.

    It is powerful and thicker than the metal. That most attacks would bluntly sh against it before repelled back. The bird will use that chance to quickly move its beak to deal with the prey.

    Unfortunately, I am not itsmon prey, and my halberd is nomon weapon.

    The sharpness of enchantments lightened up, and the de began to cut through the wind, despite the obvious resistance.

    It rmed the bird and poured further power into it, while it tried to move away, but it was far toote for that.

    As my halberd had already reached its wings and begins to tear through it.

    Pachac!

    A wet sound rang out as my sword cut through the wing, before moving into the body anding out of the other wind, cleaving the bird into two.

    The shine begins to disappear from its eyes while its body falls down.

    I quickly covered it with my power and pulled it into my core. I was never the one, to waste the body of the monster; there is always a use.

    If not for me, then for the others.

    I looked around and saw the people around me dealing with the birds just fine. Seeing that, I fell to the ground.

    To be honest, I don''t like fighting birds. I would fight tennd monsters, than a single bird. I don''t know why that is, but I always enjoyed fighting the monsters on the ground than the bird.

    It is the exact opposite when ites to Grimms with wings; I loved to fight them.

    However, there is a clear reason for that, their rarity. They are a lot less winged Grimms.

    ROARRRR!

    The wolf monster on the ground roared and sent the barrage of lightning toward me, while I swung my sword toward it.

    Tearing through it, till I had reached the monster.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Pachac!

    I decapitated it before it could move away. I collected its body and moved toward the other wolves; there were tens of them with their two leaders being at the Sky Sovereign stage.

    They are fighting against the stone-skin Sky Sovereign.

    Pachack!

    Soon, I reached another lightning wolf and decapitated it, before moving toward another and killing it too.

    These monsters are powerful, but I am not weak. Especially since I came out of the hole. Every day my strength is rising as I make that absorbed life-force mine.

    It is also my method; they are helping tremendously with that.

    It is not even a peak of strength; there is a still weak or more for that, before I finish absorbing all that life force, when that happens; I will be less than a step away from reaching the limit.

    Hun!

    I killed several wolves, before stopping and moving away.

    I felt the gaze of the Sky Sovereign wolf and I don''t want to be too close to them. The Sky Sovereign fighting them is strong, but not strong enough to finish them quickly.

    Those wolves will only need a single, single long-range attack to finish me off. That is a risk, I am unwilling to take.

 Chapter 3743 Monster Horde II

    <h4>Chapter 3743 Monster Horde II </h4>

    ROAAARR!

    I had just moved away when I heard a powerful roar. Immediately, my eyes shone, before turning serious, seeing what it was doing.

    Burst 80%.

    I took the burst to 80% and moved forward, reaching the monster in seven seconds, before moving toward it.

    It stopped mid-attack, before turning to me and attacking.

    CLANG!

    My halberd shed against the thick ws of the purple tiger monster, with lightning arcs covering his whole body.

    The monster is thrice the size of me, with sharp ws that will have no problem tearing me into the pieces. It is also powerful; it was able to stop my attack without much shaking.

    "Thank you," said the human man fighting it, before running away.

    If I hadn''t arrived in time, the monster would have torn him to pieces, and it wouldn''t have been the monster''s fault. The man had himself gone after this monster; he could have chosen the opponent of his power, but chose this one.

    It was above his level, and he didn''t seem to have enough skills to bridge the gap of power of power to kill the monster.

    ROARRR!

    The monster roared, and a shot storm of lightning at me.

    I retreated immediately, and before bringing my halberd ahead to take on the attack, and it did. The lightning struck it, before flowing through it and covering my body whole.

    Hun!

    It had just happened when I felt the monster appearing behind me silently and attacking me.

    CLANG!

    I reacted swiftly and moved my halberd back, defending against the attack, while still covered in the lightning, which had be denser with the attack.

    A momentter; it rapidly decreased until nothing had remained, while the monster watched in shock.

    The monster is powerful, but my armor is made to deal with the energies. It will have to do much better if it wants to harm me with the energy.

    ROARRR!

    The monster roared and attacked me again with a storm of lightning. I quickly moved my halberd and defended against the attack, before attacking me with the ws. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    Its w shed against me before it released the lightning again and then attacked me again with the ws.

    The monster didn''t rest for even a second and continued to attack me, with the elemental attacks and its thick ws.

    Which I had never let too close to me.

    Seconds passed and its attack got stronger and stronger and soon it reached its peak.

    "I had expected more," I said to the monster and attacked.

    It seemed to sense that this attack was different from all of my other attacks, but it was a monster, after all.

    It could only respond with two things, attack or retreat; there is no way it would retreat. This is a horde and monsters in it didn''t retreat until the signal from the top or the things be too bleak, both of which yet to happen.

    So, it decided to attack.

    I attacked back, but this time, just when my halberd reached near its ws. I moved and appeared by its neck, before bringing down my halberd.

    It sensed the danger and lightning covered its whole body densely and it moved to retreat, and I have to say, its speed is quite fast, but still not fast enough.

    Pachack!

    The wet sound rang out as my halberd decapitated the monster.

    I collected it before a single drop of blood fell to the ground and moved toward another monster. The powerful ones who are fighting against the people might get killed by them.

    Minutes passed, and I killed the monsters, but they kepting like unending tide.

    There is a reason, the hordes are so feared. These bastards would keeping till they finished off the enemy, but this time, the dumb monsters had chosen the wrong enemy.

    Nearly all the people who are fighting here have been captured by the cultists and that has created a lot of anger in their hearts.

    They have just given themselves as things to spend that anger on.

    I could see how people were fighting, most of them enjoying themselves, as they had finally got the outlet to bring out that bubbling anger they had been holding in their hearts.

    I also had that anger, but I am not letting it out like these people.

    It is a good way to end up in the stomach of the monsters, as some people did. Though it would be unlikely to happen to me, I would rather not take a chance, where there are much safer options to let out all that anger.

    Soon, I killed the monster, I was fighting and moved toward the group of seven monsters, which were fighting against the three.

    These seven hog monsters are all at the Peak of the Earth Sovereign, with their leader being especially strong. These three people are quite strong, but now are heavily injured, and seeing meing, looked somewhat relieved.

    "That one, with the deep-red tusk, is quite dangerous," informed the woman, and I nodded before mobbing toward it, to her surprise.

    Burst 90%.

    CLANG!

    My halberd shed against the deep-red tusk of the monster, and I shook, while the fiery red energy covered my whole.

    As it happened, the monster disappeared from its spot with the puff of fire and appeared behind me, before trying to ram those sharp red tusks at my back.

    CLANG!

    "Good, show me more of your power," I said with a grin as I defended against the attack.

    I may not use these monsters to relieve my anger, but I could use them to relieve my thirst for the battle, and this one is quite well. Not only it is powerful but also quite experienced, if those marks hidden beneath its fur were any proof.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    It disappeared again and attacked, when I defended, it once again disappeared before attacking again.

    The attacks kepting, and I defended against them.

    They are powerful and sometimes woulde to light in unexpected directions like the top. Where it would go all vertical and move at me with its tusk down.

    It is an amazing attack, given the size of those long tusks, but not as effective against the humans as it is against the monsters. Though, if they burrowed even a centime into me; they will do the same thing, they will do the other monsters.

    Burn me to the ashes.

    Those tusks contain an immense amount of fire elemental energy, and I want them. I already decided, what I am going to use them to forge.

    Another few seconds passed when I dodged the attack instead of directly shing against it.

    I appeared above it as if had many times above me, before bringing down my halberd.

    Puch!

    My halberd pierced through its eyes and melted its brain. I could have decapitated it, but I wanted its body whole.

    I looked around me and saw those people have dealt with one hog, but there are still five more. I reduced the number by a further two before moving away toward the powerful monster I had sensed.

    I could have killed the three too, but those three are more than capable of dealing with them.

 Chapter 3744 Destination

    <h4>Chapter 3744 Destination</h4>

    CRRYYYYY!

    The loud sharp cry rang out through the sky and all the monsters who were fighting had stopped before beginning to retreat.

    Hundreds of people chased them in their fury, but I didn''t move from the spot. I didn''t even kill the monster I was fighting. I let it escape.

    I saw no need for that. I have killed the monsters, I needed to and didn''t feel like, I needed to kill more.

    While others chased, I sat down and looked at the meta-scan and data appeared in front of me. I had always recorded myself and the battle was an important test to see if there was any problem with the life force I was absorbing.

    There is none, as far as I could see, everything is looking perfect.

    The alchemical methods and the practice methods are truly helping me digest the life force to its fullest and also bringing some surprising benefits.

    Seeing them, I am d. I didn''t let my greed control me and let my body absorb the life force to its heart''s content. It would have created some problems that I would need to spend some time to deal with.

    Now, I didn''t have to.

    I looked at my meta-scan for a few minutes before turning to the other meta-scans. I had inserted the seeds into a few people.

    It is those people who are practicing with the alchemical method, and I had told them about it, and their meta-scan looked good, too; better than I had expected.

    It is not as good as mine, but good enough that if they followed the methods well. They won''t need to worry about the side effects of the life force they have absorbed.

    "Come back," ordered the Sky Sovereign.

    Immediately begin to return and gather in the sky. I didn''t move away from my spot for a minute, before flying up.

    Six minutester, we resumed our journey, but this time, there were no monsters following behind us. I don''t think, we will need to worry about the monsters till we reach our destination.

    Soon it was evening, and we stopped at the decided spot and set up our abodes.

    I did what I was doing in the past nine days, and before I knew it. It was dawn, and we resumed our journey toward our destination.

    The two days have passed in rtive peace. There wasn''t any battle aside from the group of Sky Sovereign monsters that decided to attack us, and our Sky Sovereigns have dealt with them.

    It was a thirteenth day, and I could already feel the change in the air.

    I have been feeling it since yesterday when we entered this new region, but today, it is much denser and getting denser every second. Many Earth-Sovereigns had reinforced their armor for extra protection from this energy.

    Not everyone could handle the spatial energy as well as me.

    I begin to feel a little stressed when I think about the exit. It is not conventional or safe; many people die when passing through them and they are dangerous enough that even Sky Sovereigns are powerless against them.

    "As expected, they are too dense. We won''t be able to move further before they thin up," said the Sky Sovereign as he returned, with a slightly pale face, than when he left toward the wall.

    Or the curtain, made of spatial rifts.

    I looked in front of me and saw the massive spatial rift, they were big and in huge quantity. Forming on a huge wall that even Sky Sovereign won''t cross.

    He, along with a few, tried to cross it, before returning.

    "How long it would take for them to thin up?" asked the Sky Sovereign. To which, the other Sky Sovereign shrugged.

    "I don''t know; they don''t seem to have any idea either," he said, looking at the city, not far away from us.

    Yes, there is a freaking city in here, with thousands of people.

    We aren''t the only people who entered this abandoned ruin and since it is the only way, that leads to an exit. People need toe here to leave and since the spatial curtain is closed, enough people have gathered to form a freaking city.

    Thud! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    We moved toward it and soonnded in front of its gates before started entering inside.

    There is no inspection, even alkaz wouldn''t dare to do that, without sufficient numbers to back it up or having a powerhouse like a red-hunter that everyone respects and fears.

    While there is no inspection, there is a registration.

    They would take a small sample of one''s aura and assign one a ce where one can set up an abode. Most of the temporary ces don''t have such rules, but some fights have urred, and they decided to do it.

    Soon it was my number, and I ced my hand on the crystal before telling my name. A secondter, I collected the badge and moved inside.

    I didn''t go to the ce, I was assigned to the abode, instead went to the market.

    In the dome, I didn''t much visit the market despite being interested in many things. Here, I am going to explore the whole with a special focus on the seeds of the nts and their metallic essence.

    I have seeds for nectar nts, but I want more. I want to grow different flowers to create the best honey.

    Essences are also necessary for the metal-essence trees and there are some I still haven''t gotten my hands on. It would be wonderful if I am able to get my hands on one or two of those metallic essences.

    I entered the market, and immediately, a smile appeared on my face.

    The reaction from my core had gotten stronger; there are many things it wants and many I want.

    I could already see some of them and be excited before I took a deep breath to calm myself and walked toward the first shop.

    I already have many of the things she needs. Let''s hope she sells the things, I need at a reasonable price.

 Chapter 3745 Limit

    Chapter 3745 Limit

    ??"It had gone better than I had expected," I thought as I opened my eyes.

    My body is sweaty, and I am tired, but there is a big smile on my face. I had finally made all the life force mine and while doing that. I had reached extremely close to the limit.

    Now, it won''t take me over ten days to reach the limit of strength and forbidden power.

    It couldn''t help, but make me happy.

    Within ten days, I would reach the limit and once that happened, I would only need to make the inheritance ready, before making a breakthrough.

    It sounds quite easy, but is extremely difficult.

    I got up from the puddle of sweat before walking into the bathroom, where I took a rxing shower and got out.

    After wearing clothes, I walked into the kitchen and cooked myself breakfast before walking out of my room.

    It is already morning with thousands of people already out of their abodes.

    It had been five days since we hade here to this curtain city and its numbers had only grown, but the thing people waiting for hadn''t happened.

    The curtain remained closed. It had been for the past seventeen days, when it was opened for four and half days, before closing again.

    Nobody knows when it will open or calcte it. It could open the very next minute or the next day. It might even be a week, month, or two months. Thest time the ruin had opened, the curtain remained closed for ny-two days.

    I hope that doesn''t happen; I don''t want to stay in this ruin for that long. There are other things I would prefer to do.

    I pushed that thought away and put the things inside the pir in front of my abode. It is the essence; I am selling them at a great price.

    There are a lot of people who want them and are willing to offer good money. Allowing me to sell things while hiding my identity.

    With that done, I walked away.

    Immediately, a person appeared in front of the pir and began to browse through the thousand''s essences. I didn''t look or even connect to pills. If the record of the past four is held, by afternoon everything will sell.

    Soon, I reached the market, where thousands of people had already opened the shops, and thousands were browsing through them.

    In these five days, I havee here. I have found amazing things in the market. I came here twice every day and brought everything that I wanted and that my core desires.

    I have quite a fortune, more than even some Sky Sovereigns. Unlike me, those bastards couldn''t turn the Grimm''s bloodline essence into the fortune, like I do.

    My core is responsible for fortune. The repository is filled with resources harvested from the core. Most of them were harvested when I killed the Grimms, but many were harvested at normal times, too.

    Every day, my clone would harvest some resources. Due to the time dtion and environmental spheres, there is harvest every day.

    I shopped around for an hour, before walking to the pirs and interacting with the auto market, before going back to my abode.

    Those pirs make things quite easy. If not for them, I would have been spending hours more to buy and sell the things I need.

    Click!

    I opened the door of the small two-story before entering inside. Immediately, everything changed as I entered my living room.

    I didn''t anywhere and simply flop down on the couch before closing my eyes.

    I entered my core, where there was only one close outside, while the rest were in the library. Expecting, I was close to the limit; I directed all my clones to the library to work on inheritance and things rted to it.

    Till I finished with it; I had hit near pause on everything.

    I have everything I need now. I am near the limit and have all the resources I would need for the breakthrough; the only thing I need now isplete my inheritance and I want to focus on it with everything I have.

    If the market hadn''t presented me with a unique opportunity to buy and sell things with tens of thousands of people, I would have stayed in my abode and worked on my inheritance.

    I appeared beside the gates of the library and entered inside.

    There I saw my clone working on inheritance or things rted to it. I joined them without wasting any time.

    I worked with them until it was time for the lesson.

    The lessonsted for three and a half hours before I spent seven and a half hours solving the problem, that the teacher gave me as the homework.

    As I did with it, I focused back on the work till it was evening and went to the market for an hour. When I returned, I directly entered the practice room andy in the tub for three hours.

    It was dinnerter and work tillte at night, before sleeping for four hours.

    Days passed; till the day I was waiting for came. I had reached the limit.

    I realized the moment the energy stoppeding inside my body. Which never happened and ording to the method would only happen when the limit had been reached.

    A minuteter, I finished and sat down with a smile on my face.

    "Finally," I said andughed.

    Now, until I made a breakthrough, I won''t be able to practice the dance. I might be able to practice my other method for one to two sessions more before I reach the limit of the forbidden power.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I felt my strength and could tell that nobody bearing the Grade II strength in Earth Sovereign could defeat me.

    Now, only Grade III and Grade IV are a threat to me.

    They are rare and even among the cultists; there were only two at that stage. That dwarf man and the horned woman, fortunately, both of them are now in the custody of the alkaz.

    I would have felt relieved. If that shaman bastard had gotten caught too, but unfortunately, he was able to escape the hunter.

 Chapter 3746 Month

    Chapter 3746 Month

    ??''Wake up,''

    I heard the familiar voice and opened my eyes before my eyes widened in joy as I understood why the clone had informed me.

    I had asked my clone to do that, two days ago. Even stipted that wake me, even if I am sleeping, which my clone did.

    I looked at the clock for a moment, before closing my eyes.

    Immediately, I appeared by my clone, which is inside the first hive, watching the beesing out of the pupas.

    These are no more normal straven bees, but the bees, which had been consuming the honey from a metal-essence tree.

    It had been over forty days since the bee hadid the eggs. It had been over a month since I came here, which is a five months since the bees hadid out the eggs.

    It usually only takes three months with three years total life-spam, but the other second honeb took four months, while this one, a month more than that.

    This isn''t surprising, seeing these aren''t the normal straven bees.

    I looked at the first bees, which looked quite different from normal starven bees, they looked even different from the bees in the other hive.

    The first thing I noticed was their size. They are half the size of bees of other hive and they are not going to get bigger, since they are adult and will remain unchanged till their death.

    The second thing is their color. They are golden with a clear metallic shin.

    It wasn''t just shin, I could feel, they had gained the metal element, but was relieved to see that it was a general metal element, not a specific one. I was worried they might gain, an element of metal essence fruits.

    Which would have been bad, considering; I never nned to stick to a single element of fruits.

    Every time, I used different types of essences; they create the fruits of that element.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I had sold some of the fruits here. There was a bidding war for them. It was amazing, the things I had got in exchange, and I am willing to offer more.

    It is dangerous, but I am taking all the precautions, including manipting the working of the auto market to keep myself anonymous and other precautions, so that even Sky Sovereigns couldn''t find out about my identity.

    I turned to the bees and felt their aura, which is of the Peak-Earth Sovereign, and it is stronger than the bees of the other trees.

    Soon, all the drone bees came out of the pupas, of seventeen of them.

    A much smaller numberpared to the other give, where seventy-two bees havee out. Those bees took an immense number of resources to grow, but they have already proved their worth.

    The honey, they are refining, is of a higher quality than before and each sessive generation of bees would produce better honey reaching the peak.

    Finally, the queen started toe out, and, seeing it, a smile appeared on my face.

    There were three queens born in the second hive, but here, it is only one. The honey they produce is enough to support the birth of one queen at a time, while the other hive has produced three.

    The queen took the ce prepared for it, while thirteen of the seventeen new bees went out for the nectar.

    I will check on them three dayster and see whether these bees behaved the same as the second gives did. What they did surprised me; it differed from how they would behave.

    It made me believe that I shouldn''t assume, that these bees would behave like most straren bees.

    It is the environment and the resources that shape the species. So, I shouldn''t be surprised. They are behaving differently and even begin to pull some strings to move them in a certain direction.

    Speaking of which; it is time, the second hive would, to get its challenge.

    I disappeared from the hives and appeared on the second ind.There are monsters, roaming. They have already learned what to eat and what to not.

    Every nt is covered in the formation, and they could only eat those things that I do not need, like leaves and others, but not all nts.

    Some nt leaves are precious.

    There were thirty-two monsters, but now only twelve have remained. I had gone out three days ago and collected them from the surrounding area.

    I targeted the six, and they disappeared and appeared under the seedling of the world tree. Immediately, their eyes went to the hive; I have been giving them some honey, and they have developed quite a thirst for it.

    ROARRRR RAORRR RAORRR!

    The group of peren bears roared and moved toward the honey with a maddening gleam in their eyes.

    There is an art to making honey. It is not just to provide them with great resources, but also to the environment, and that includes challenges.

    If the bees didn''t have challenges; they would be fat andzy. I couldn''t let that happen, I needed to keep them on edge, which would force them to make the best honey to produce the strongest bees.

    The bees reacted, seeing the monsters and the fight begin.

    These monsters are powerful, but so are the bees. Still, it took them, nearly an hour to finish the bears off. I watched from the corner of my eyes with a screen floating in front of me.

    Click!

    A few hours passed, and I opened my eyes and got out of the abode. I ced the essence into the pir before walking toward the market for evening shopping.

    I looked at the curtain, which was still closed even after a month ofing here.

    The poption of the city, more than tripled by this time, that now it had to begin to feel like the real city, with waving my neighbors and all.

    I have even been invited to dinner and there was a huge part a week ago where the whole city took part.

    People are squeezing this ce for everything it could offer, but I could see nearly everyone looking at the curtain, now and then, waiting for it to open.

    So, they could go home.

 Chapter 3747 Finished

    <h4>Chapter 3747 Finished </h4>

    "It had been two months already; I don''t know how fucking long, it will take for the curtain to open," said the man to his friend as they walked past me.

    It had been two months and thirteen days for me.

    It is taking far more than I had thought it would take. I thought a month would be more than enough, but it had been over two and there was no sign of the curtain opening.

    "Ross, my favorite client," said the woman with glowing red cheeks. "Neena, it seemed like, you have got your hands on some good stuff," I said, looking at the few things, that caught my interest.

    "I didn''t want to sell them, but girls got to eat," she said, and I rolled my eyes, before starting haggling with her.

    A few minutester, I walked out of her shop and walked into a different shop. I had shopped for one and a half hours, before walking out of the market.

    In these two months, the poption had increased by many times and the market has be bigger.

    I had sold the entire essence collection; I had. Those are the essences I had crafted as the practice and sold them all. I only kept those, that I would need, but not too many.

    As soon as the inheritance is ready, my clone will go back to its job.

    It is not just the essences, I had sold. I have sold many potions and other alchemical materials I had produced. Aside from that, I had sold many artifacts, I had forged, but all these couldn''t bepared to the sheer amount of resources I had sold.

    I had a huge number of resources that I didn''t need, and I used this opportunity to sell it all.

    I had not only sold the resources I did not need but also those I had in excess. Like those produced in my core. Aur roots, merbas flowers, even stainless lotuses, and a few metal-essence fruits.

    People went crazy for some of those resources.

    There are so many people here, that 99% of the things I brought out had been sold. People always need things. If they didn''t need it, their families and friends would, and even their organization would.

    I had brought the resources for my organization, too. Every day, there is a list released by the organization for the things it needs.

    You can buy them for the organization, and it will pay you back.

    I had sold things, and in return, I had got amazing. There is even a miracle fruit, which I had exchanged for the metal-essence fruit.

    Of course, I didn''t just sell those precious resources. They were traded with other things; I am not an idiot to sell things like metal-essence fruit for crystal or resources. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Click!

    Soon, I reached the abode and, like always, I cast a nce at the curtain before opening the door of my abode and entering inside.

    Like always, I entered the living room andid down on the couch, before closing my eyes.

    A few secondster, I am standing in front of a big, runic humanoid. It is big, made of millions of runes.

    In these two and a half months, I had made massive progress; beyond what I had imagined. I thought it would take me five to six months more, but I will be finished in less than three.

    My inheritance is nearlyplete. I am just two and three days away from the finish. After that, I would check it for the mistakes, before using it to level up.

    I am working sixteen-hours a day and with eight of my clones.

    I didn''t cut any corners as one might think and did better than I had imagined. Especially when ites to ancient runes.

    I am extremely happy with the progress I have made in it. On this inheritance, there are more ancient rune formations than I had originally nned, which will make it stronger and efficient.

    I admired it for a few seconds before I sat on the table and started working.

    I need to finish the work as soon as I can, and it is not difficult. I had already finished the difficult work, only the time-

    consuming one remained.

    Hours passed, and it was evening, when I opened my eyes and freshened up, before walking out of my room. I shopped in the market, before joining the people from my street for the party.

    Not all people have inheritances like me to create.

    They have quite a lot of time on their hands, which they use to make friends, party, and do other things. I do not me and even feel a little jalousie, that I won''t be able to stay for more than two hours.

    Even that was a stretch for me, usually, I stay for an hour before leaving.

    Once the inheritance is done, I will have some free time. I have already thought about what I would do, there are many things I want to do.

    It was past ten when I returned and worked till it was midnight before sleeping again.

    "Done,"

    Two and half days passed, and I was in front of a runic humanoid once again, but this time, there was a big smile on my tired face. I hadn''t slept yesterday to finish thest bit off, and I did.

    I had finished the inheritance, and it was magnificent, better than I had nned in my mind.

    I turned to the ancient runes and the smile on my face became brighter. I have done a great job. I now have confidence that I might be able to achieve the overly-ambitious target, I had set for the Earth Sovereign inheritance.

    When I had set the target, I was high from my breakthrough into the Sovereign.

    Working on the inheritance has given me the confidence to achieve that target. It will need a lot of hard work, but I will be able to achieve it.

    "Let''s check it for mistakes," I said to my clones and began to look at every formation of the inheritance for the mistake.

 Chapter 3748 Peak Level of Sovereign Stage

    <h4>Chapter 3748 Peak Level of Sovereign Stage</h4>

    "Nine hours," I said as I looked at the clock on my bedside.

    Yesterday, I slept early to take as much as rest I could. I didn''t set up an rm or ask my clones to wake up at a certain time.

    I wanted to wake up naturally after taking as much as rest my body and soul needed.

    I didn''t immediately walk out of the bed; I stayed there thinking for nearly an hour, before finally walking out of it and stepping into the bathroom.

    Forty-five minutester, I am in the kitchen cooking the breakfast for myself. I didn''t go overboard and decided to make a simple one; that will not only satiate the body, but also the mind.

    Half an hourter, the breakfast was ready, and took it to a table by the window and ate it, while watching the scenery.

    It is not an actual window, but it is projecting the real scenery of outside. I could see the curtain, which had yet to open. Many people are getting frustrated, but there is nothing they can do other than wait.

    Even someone like shamans and hunters would wait, than enter the curtain in its current state.

    I finished the breakfast without hurrying and washed the dishes, before walking out of the kitchen and entering the practice room.

    I walked to its center and all the clothes on my body disappeared. The clothes didn''t need to be disappeared, but I wanted to feel free, without any burden.

    I sat on the ground, and for a secondter, an iron ring appeared on my finger.

    ''They should be enough,'' I said, looking at the resources inside. I have added a lot of resources, enough that even if I consumed far beyond my estimates; there will still be resources remaining.

    I am being careful this time; a lot of things happened. That could mess with my already delicate breakthrough.

    I hoped nothing would happen, but I have prepared for every problem I could.

    "Let''s begin," I said as I entered my core.

    Buzz!

    I appeared in front of the humanoid and tapped on it. A momentter, I was expelled from the core and saw the ring had started to spread the runes around my core.

    I am working on the upgrade of the breakthrough formations.

    It is a huge upgrade that I want toplete before my breakthrough into the Earth Sovereign. I am crafting it for that breakthrough; it will be extremely dangerous; a breakthrough formation ys a big role in reducing the risks.

    In just a few seconds, the runes have covered my whole body; there is no single space. Including my irises, where the runes hadn''t gone.

    At that same time, my core had turned into a semi-liquid and began to spin.

    As it did, the essences went toward it and as it moved faster, the amount of them increased. By the time, a minute is over; it is swallowing a massive amount of essence, and it is still increasing.

    I watched it with my face turning serious as the resources my core was epting were more than I thought.

    In thest breakthrough, my estimation is near perfect. This time, it will not be. It worried me, but I didn''t let that worry consume me. I did what I could and now everything is up to the fate.

    An hours and thirteen minutes passed, and my core finally started to slow down. The amount of essence it had absorbed was massive; I fear, whether it would crack apart my core.

    I pushed that thought and focused back on my core.

    A few secondster, the core stopped. It didn''t remain as such for long as it started spinning again and this time, it began to absorb the energies.

    I have created a powerfulbination of the energies. Some of the energies I had brought from the market at an amazing rate. It is very hard to find them outside and the things people charge for them are huge.

    Like the essence, the core absorbed a massive amount of energies for an hour and six minutes.

    ''The easiest part of the breakthrough is over,'' I said to myself as the core stopped.

    I had just that that when I felt the merging begin. Last time, there were seven seconds of break.

    This time, it was only a second long.

    It didn''t take long for the pain to start, and it became intense very quickly, that I needed to grit my teeth hard to bear it. A few minutester, a couple of veins popped up and blood started toe out of my nose, eyes, and ears.

    I bore it because the pain might be intense, but I am not sensing any irregrity in it.

    Which is what I want, I don''t mind bearing the pain. It will bear it, even if it goes far beyond that.

    Every second felt like an hour, that I wanted to open my mouth and scream thousands of times, but I controlled the urge. I tried to bear it; I would open my mouth and scream when it truly became unbearable.

    It did pretty quickly, but I kept my mouth shut.

    Finally, after god knows how long, the pain had stopped, and I looked at the wless merging; it had gone better than thest time.

    It seemed like, I needed to give the Tras Constitution more credit.

    I may not have meta-scan, but I could still spot a few things in merging, that had a signature of the method.

    Without it; the breakthrough wouldn''t have been this smooth.

    I was thinking about the method when thest stage of the breakthrough begins. The consolidation. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A faint solidyer begins to appear on the core and it spreads around it, before getting deeper every second. I watched everything with bated breath, looking for the abnormalities, but till now, I have not seen any appear yet.

    The core had epted arge number of energies and essences. If any problem urs, it will ur at this stage.

    Seconds turned to the minutes, but everything went smoothly.

    I didn''t celebrate too soon; I know how quickly things could go wrong. So, I watched, and every second that passed made me happier till it was thest second.

    The consolidation is finished, and I looked at my core, which is now looking like, even more-like.

    Buzz!

    The core buzzed, and a momentter, runes came out and began to spread into every part of my body.

    I could see many ancient rune formations shing in front of me. Seeing them, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    Soon, the runes spread into every part of my body.

    Buzz!

    The core buzzed again and released thick breakthrough energies. They are thicker than I had expected and so is their power.

    My strength started to rise, faster than I could expect. It was really fast that I stopped thinking and let the energies do their jobs. It is more enjoyable to simply watch than to track the rising strength.

    Minutes passed and finally, thest drop of breakthrough energy was absorbed by my hungry body.

    Taking me formally to the Peak Level of the Sovereign Stage.

 Chapter 3749 Pressure

    Chapter 3749 Pressure

    ??"Peak of Sovereign. Next is Earth Sovereign," I said to myself, before concentrating on the strength that is filling my body.

    It is amazing, so much so that 99.9999% of Earth Sovereigns are no match for me. I am not boasting, it is the truth.

    The more, deeply I felt my strength, the more excited I would be. It took me a while to control myself before I went back to the core.

    There are some changes that appeared on the core; the biggest one being the energy density. It has increased further, which will be very helpful to the nts as well as the monsters.

    I nced at it, before appearing beside my clone.

    It is, unfortunate that I couldn''t create any more clones. It became even more clear when I looked at the meta-scan. Even with the massive increase, I do not have everything, I will need to create the tenth clone.

    I will only be able to do it after making a breakthrough into the Earth Sovereign.

    I looked at my meta-scan for a while before walking toward the alchemy stand. There is one ss box in the stone tool and in that ss, balls are two vials.

    My clone had finished with them eleven days ago. Each solution is dense, with the left one with a golden and silver color with a hint of purple, while the right one is a golden-green color.

    They are solutions, I nning to use for my method.

    These are nomon solutions, but are crafted using the royal jelly of the second hive. It is so powerful, that I had been debating not using it. Thinking, I might not be able to bear it.

    Though, now I might.

    These solutions have the weakest royal jelly that the second hive produced. It is made of earlier; tithe I had collected from it. The current royal jelly of the second hive, made by the new generation of bees is much stronger.

    There are many things I have to do, including shopping in the market, without a time limit, but it is more important.

    I need data and practicing it would provide it. After that, I could go to the market and shop at my heart''s content, attend parties, and stay tillte at night.

    A few secondster, I opened my eyes and runes appeared in front of me, before sticking to my body and after that, the syringes pierced into it.

    Hun!

    I noticed they hadn''t gone as smoothly into my skin as before; there was a faint resistance.

    A momentter, the thick solution entered my body. It feels much heavier and to be cautious; I have only added a small dose; I could increase it depending on the mystic energy.

    Taking a deep breath, I started to dance.

    Even after two months of break, my body remembered it as it was yesterday, and I began to perform one pose after another of the dance.

    Soon, the mystic energy appeared and entered inside me.

    Hun!

    The moment it did, a surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face. The mystic energy, entered inside the solution and dissolved in it at record speed.

    This dissolvation factor is very important. The faster the energy dissolved in the solution, the more suitable it is for it. The energy got dissolved in it four times faster than it ever did.

    More energy came and began to dissolve into the solution, so it quickly filled it and I needed to bring more.

    The tap had opened, and I began to bring more and more solutions to merge with arge amount of mystic energy that was entering inside me.

    I was halfway into the dance, and I already summoned enough mystic energy that I would usually do through the entire session, and this was just the beginning.

    Minutes passed and more and more mystic energy came, that I began to get scared. If not for my clone telling me that everything is going great; I would have been worried about my life.

    I am still worried, but not as much as I would have if things weren''t good.

    Soon, I crossed the hundredth move, and the mystic energy entering inside me was truly enormous. It is like spring. It is merging with me, and it is painful, but not enough, that I can''t bear it.

    Finally, I performed thest move, and my whole body shook.

    I had nearly fallen before stopping myself. I took a deep breath and sat down slowly.

    I didn''t immediately enter my core and instead looked at impurities covering my body. After a month of sessions of dance, there were no impuritiesing out of me, but now more impurities came out than the very first session.

    It didn''t surprise me; I had really absorbed a massive amount of mystic energy. The more energy there is, the more impurities woulde out.

    A few secondster, the fire covered me and burned it all away, while I closed my eyes and entered my core.

    "Well, it seemed like; it was not going to take me as much time to reach the limit as I had expected," I said, looking at the data shing in front of me.

    If I practiced daily, it would take me less than a third of the time. If I improved the form further, I would be able to shrink the time even further, which I nned to do.

    I turned my gaze toward the library and my eyes turned serious.

    The data from the method had increased the pressure on me to create the inheritance on time. It will be a challenge, but I won''t bepromising on the quality; I will not care if takes months or years longer than the limit.

    A few minutester, I went back and practiced the Tras Constitution and the results from it are even better than the dance of ukasanavor.

    It made me really excited, tens of times more than when I looked at data from the dance of Uksanavor, because the Tras Constitution, helped me in my breakthrough.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It makes it safer and to me, it is more important than anything.

 Chapter 3750 Curtain Open

    Chapter 3750 Curtain Open

    ??"Thank you," I said as I brought the red-root from the small stall before moving to another store.

    I have been here for four hours and didn''t n to go back soon.

    I have sold and brought a massive number of things, but there are more. The repository is filled with things, that I need to sell and there are a lot of things I have to buy in exchange for them.

    In the critter pod, I had amassed a lot of resources and there are also resources from the people, I killed.

    For a long while, I wanted to unload a lot of things, but I never could in fear of standing out.

    Here, there is no danger of that.

    I stood out here, especially in the past five days, where am I spending hours and massive resources to shop, but I can handle it.

    All the people who are keeping an eye on me are the Earth Sovereign and some of them are pretty powerful, but not a single one is a threat to me.

    Hun!

    Another hour and a half passed, when suddenly, I sensed the change, and it spread so fast, that within a moment, the whole market had quieted down.

    Immediately, I whipped my neck toward the curtain, and as I had expected, there was change. It is not a big change, but here one is powerful enough to spot the change that urred.

    "Finally; I could go home," said the woman beside me.

    The curtain begins to open, but except for the few Sky Sovereigns, nobody has gone there. No shops had closed, or people moved out of the market, but the whole environment had changed.

    The opening process had started, but it would take one to three days, before it became safe enough, that people could enter inside.

    I have been waiting for this for a long time; not only because I could finally get out of this ruin, but also because now, the people will bring out the real things.

    The preparations for it had already been made two months ago. They have constructed an open roof auction hall; I have already secured myself a ce and would be adding my things.

    The action will also be safer since it is alkaz who had organized it, but I have taken enough precautions and will take more during the auction tonight.

    Hun!

    I was in my thoughts when I sensed the change. My core begins to beat in excitement; every second, something seems to appear, that it wants, and it is happening at an extremely fast speed.

    ''So, they had started bringing out,'' I thought and surfed the market, bringing out the things that made the eyes of people red.

    I didn''t even go back for lunch or eat at the restaurant at the market. There are a lot of restaurants in the market, with some very good chefs. I had eaten quite a lot of them since I had finished my breakthrough.

    Though, I will not, now.

    There is no time. I want to shop so much that if it had been possible, I would have brought out my clones.

    I could see the soul sense in me, some of the people noticed me, but most were from the people selling things. A few of them are of the Sky Sovereigns, which scared me a little, but I continued.

    Yes, they are dangerous, and I am no match for them, but they won''t do anything to me, till I enter through the curtain.

    That is enough for me. I will make sure that these people won''t be able to find me when I enter the curtain.

    By the time, the evening came, there was a huge crowd on the market despite its expanding with a lot of stores appearing. I think, nearly all the people in the city are in the market.

    This is likely to be thest day, and everyone wants to use the opportunity to the fullest.

    I once again appeared by the pir and took out things and added, things to it. I had also approved and rejected thousands of trades.

    I have beening to the pirs at every hour; they are the best ces to traderge amounts of goods.

    At eighty-thirty, I ate at the restaurant. I am hungry, I have not eaten anything since breakfast at dawn and I need to be in the best shape of things, that will start at ten.

    When it was, fifteen minutes to ten; I entered the huge open hall, that had a ce for three thousand people. Which is big, big enough, considering the city had over a hundred thousand people.

    Not everyone can enter this ce either; one needs to show a sufficient amount of resources of superior quality.

    "Wee, you all to the Grand Auction," said the beautiful woman.

    She is a woman with purple skin, blue shiny horns, and a long tail. She had long blue hair, which looked like they were crafted from precious crystals.

    She is not only beautiful, but also powerful. A Peak Sky Sovereign and felt powerful enough, I don''t think, most of the Peak Sky Sovereigns here would be her match.

    She introduced herself before the auction began.

    There are three thousand things for auction; seven of which havee from me. I have a target to buy, a hundred and three things, but I would need those thirteen things.

    The auction started, and it was fast and anonymous.

    One couldn''t tell, who had bet on things. Everyone had given the crystal, through which they could bet and what they bet would appear in the sky in massive letters.

    It also made the process quite faster, with people out-betting each other in a fraction of a seconds.

    It is why, it didn''t even take for the first thousand things to be sold.

    It is not only due to the fast better but also the efficient approach of management. They would simply make the things appear on stage and with information about it floating above.

    They didn''t even let the people examine the things with their soul sense.

    That changed after the two thousand things were auctions. For thest thousand things, they have given ten seconds for people to see things with their soul sense.

    It might seem short, but it is enough to get a basic idea about the thing.

    The betting was intense, and people had really good things. Many times, I have been out-betted many times, and it made me frustrated enough, that I wanted to pull my hair.

    Soon, I was at the top hundred, and the woman returned, and the auction became more like a conventional auction where she introduced each thing and gave people minutes to check it out.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Sold for four metal essences, fruits of argane brass," dered the woman, and the thing disappeared.

    I had brought out the big guns; I need to get those things which are equally rare as the fruit.

    It waste at night when the auction ended. There was a slight disappointment since I wasn''t able to get a single thing from the top of them.

    The prices were too big, and I didn''t want to bring out things like cloud tar soul, which would make these people break all the rules to search for me.

    Atte night, the auction ended, but few people left.

    There are more things to buy and sell, with hundreds of small stages appearing. The individual people floated on them and brought the things they wish to sell.

 Chapter 3751 Entering The Curtain

    Chapter 3751 Entering The Curtain

    ??"You have a lot of things, man. I wish I had been as lucky as you," said the half-elf woman as I roamed the market.

    "Leave our friend be, Seyna. I am sure he had a lot of things to buy before leaving," said the stone-skin man beside her, before leaving.

    However, I could feel the soul sense on me; it had been since yesterday. The only time, it was not when I was in the auction.

    I have been in the market since yesterday morning. I haven''t slept or practiced, which pained me a lot, but it is not an opportunity, that wille soon, and I want to squeeze it to its fullest.

    I could see many people looking at me, including the Sky Sovereign, but it was the risk, I had decided to take.

    Hours passed, and it waste afternoon when suddenly, the whole environment changed again, like yesterday.

    I turned and saw silvery raysing out of the curtain.

    The things that happened next, I had never seen happening. The shops disappeared at such speed, that within a minute, more than half of the market disappeared.

    The ones that remained opened, only remained because the customers were still haggling with them. Some didn''t know about that and simply shut the store, leaving only the things they were haggling over.

    The people flew up and moved toward the curtain; I also rose in the air and moved toward the curtain.

    There is no need for me to go back to my abode. It is already in my storage; I had gone out of the market for a minute and took my abode back to my core.

    Minutes passed, and soon, I had reached the curtain with the hundreds of thousands of people. Watching the Sky Sovereigns, enter inside through the gaps between the rifts.

    ''Keep the things ready; I will be meeting you on the other side,''

    Another threat rang through my mind. There were so manying, that I got annoyed and simply blocked any soul messagesing toward me.

    I do not need to hear it. If they came at me on the other side, they would leave the poor, some won''t even have their life in their hands. To be honest, some of the threats excited me; I almost decided not to change my face.

    Of course, I will be doing that; I may not fear these Earth Sovereigns, but I am scared of the Sky Sovereigns.

    A few more minutes passed, and I moved forward, before appearing between two massive spatial rifts, before walking in.

    Immediately, the scenery nced in front of me.

    From the lush greenery, there is destruction in here, with the dense spatial energies and rifts. A lot of them, though most of them are unmoving, but some are moving.

    There is greenery in here, but most of it is small; there are no massive trees in here. The tallest tree around me is three meters tall, and it is an anomaly.

    Buzz!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I looked around, while my armor and aura changed. As it finished, the formation activated, and my face began to change and so was the color of my skin.

    A few minutester, I am a person with a different aura and inheritance. Even Sky Sovereigns won''t be able to recognize me, even if they test me with my aura.

    With the changes done, I took out the tools.

    This ce is called stairs to home; a strange name, but not, when thinking about what this ce is.

    In this ruin, the ce that used to hold the proper exits has degraded. It disappeared, so people found another way to leave; the more dangerous one, that killed a lot of people.

    Here, I will need to find the rift, that will take me to my continent.

    Which is a difficult job, since most of the rifts lead to space sea. Even those that are connected to the world, are usually ced with water. Considering the world is 72% water.

    It is hard, but with enough time; I will be able to find a way to the continent. These tools will help me with that.

    I looked tool, currently, it is nk, which disappointed me. I shouldn''t be disappointed; I am not going to find the exit immediately. Only the lucky ones do; other people search for days, before finding it.

    Seeing there was nothing, I moved forward while releasing the soul waves.

    Within a few seconds, I started to sense the people around me, and there were monsters. Dangerous monsters.

    They are powerful, which isn''t surprising the kind of ce it is. To survive, among all these rifts, the monsters would need to be powerful.

    I have no intention of shing with them and moved with my stealth power active.

    Bang Roar Bang!

    I may not have intentions. Others sure seemed to have it and it is none other than the Sky Sovereign who is fighting.

    I am a little too close to battle for myfort and increased my pace. I hope the stealth method, on which I have worked so hard, works as the tests show.

    The stealth method is one of the things that benefitted most from my increased knowledge of the forbidden power.

    I truly feel like the stealth method be better than before. The thing that made me feel it is how it is getting melded into the surrounding environment fast.

    It is 21% faster than before, which might not seem like a lot, but it is.

    The stealth methods are the thing, I especially focus on crafting the inheritance. They are responsible for my survival, and I want them to best as possible to increase my chances of survival.

    Minutes passed, and I heaved a sigh of relief when I moved away from the battle.

    Hun!

    I turned to the instrument in my hand and was surprised to see, it was not nk anymore. It had caught something; it is very faint, but I don''t mind as long as it is something.

 Chapter 3752 Split

    Chapter 3752 Split

    ??I looked at the tool in front of me and the weak thing that appeared on it. It is fainter than I liked, but it is better than aimlessly wandering.

    I moved toward it immediately, following it.

    It would have been great. If this n had proper gates to leave; it would have saved a lot of lives. Even I am scared because jumping through the rifts is dangerous and even Sky Sovereigns aren''t powerful enough to survive if something goes really wrong.

    I pushed those thoughts away and kept moving. My first step is to find a way to srarin continent; everything elseester.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I avoided the rifts and monsters, before stopping to collect a resource.

    I usually don''t stop, but needed to collect this resource. Despite my control and the amazingness of my strings, I couldn''t harvest it while moving.

    It took me a few seconds, but I harvested it. It is a wonderful resource, that will make even the Sky Sovereigns happy. It is not easy to find such resources and they are quite expensive out there.

    The nts have changed by the spatial energy here; some developed a way to defend against it, while others developed a way to consume it.

    Both of them are precious.

    Especially those that taken a pure spatial element. Even here, such nts are extremely rare. The nt I harvested a few seconds ago had a quarter spatial element in it.

    My clone and my soul waves had been modified a little to search for the nts with pure spatial elements. They are extremely rare and useful; I had used the essence of a few of my breakthroughs.

    I would like to have some more.

    I sensed another Earth Sovereign a few minutester and avoided him. He like me, searching for the spatial rift, that will take him to his home.

    I didn''t reveal myself to him and continued moving.

    From tomorrow, the exchange will begin. It is necessary; this ce is big, and most couldn''t find the rift they need, but others might have found them.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    So, we will exchange the information; it is the quickest way to find rift one needs.

    A few minutes passed, and I got quite close to the rift as the signal became stronger. I increased my pace, but not enough that I would be discovered by the monsters or the powerhouses.

    Soon, I reached the rift and what I saw couldn''t help, but disappoint me.

    "As expected," I muttered. I should have expected it by the weak signal, but I had let myself hope.

    The rift in front of me is just a hand size; it is a problem, but not a big one. I have tools to expand it, but it is not stable; it is so unstable, that is shaking; doing anything with this ruin would be a grave mistake.

    I shook my head and walked away.

    Over ten minutes passed, and nothing appeared on the tools in front of me. Though I had sensed people and harvested a few resources.

    Like me, they too are looking at their tools with nk screens.

    I opened the map of this ce, which couldn''t be referred to since it was over a thousand years old. Once one entered this ce, they couldn''t go back to the ruin. So, it hade from the people, who had entered the ruinst time.

    Though nothing remained the same due to the spatial rift, one could still ascertain the general ce, if they knew what to look.

    The map, I have is pretty detailed, based on arge amount of data. My clone has studied it and found where I am and I am not moving toward the area, whererge therge number of two-way rifts are.

    Hun!

    Over an hour passed, when I finally got the signal. It is a little stronger than thest one and I begin to follow it since it is the only signal, I have.

    A few minutester, another signal appeared, and it was about of a simr intensity. Seeing that a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    The more options there are, the better it will be for me.

    I want to leave this ce as soon as possible and more options will help me tremendously with that.

    Hun!

    Twenty minutes passed, and the second option disappeared. I am surprised, I am following the first option and the second one disappeared as I moved out of the range; the tool will sense it again after I came back in its range.

    I will check the first option first before moving toward the second.

    It took me another five minutes, and I saw the rift. Once again, disappointment appeared on my face. It is a stable rift, but it is too small. Small as my finger. I won''t be able to stretch it enough for me to pass through without destabilizing it.

    I shook my head and walked back along the way, the way I hade from.

    Soon, the took caught the signal again, and I moved toward the rift. Twenty-five minutester, I was looking at the disappointment again.

    I sighed and was about to walk away when I stopped.

    A person revealed himself. It is a man, quite tall with purple skin, with a white stony line going in the middle. Which made me think of something before I pushed that thought away.

    "Hand over everything you have, and I will let you leave alive," he said. "What if I don''t?" I asked back.

    Anger lit up in his eyes, and a bloody grin appeared on his face

    "If you didn''t, then I will kill you and make your body into the fertilizers for these nts," he said, and the bone saber appeared in his hand.

    "Let me see how you do it, then," I challenged, and the anger in his eyes zed.

    A hesitation appeared in his eyes, but only for a moment before it disappeared, and his aura was med.

    "Die!"

    It took him a fraction of a seconds for it to appear beside me and he screamed as he attacked me with a saber covered in massive energies.

    It is a really powerful attack, unfortunately; it is not enough.

    Pachac!

    A rapier appeared in my hand, and a wet sound rang out before it disappeared.

    It took him a moment to realize what happened and by then, it was already toote. He begins to split apart from the middle of the stone line of his body.

    Thud Thud!

    The two pieces of his body fell down on the ground, both having shock and the eyes. It happened too fast for him to realize.

    Saying my strength had increased with the breakthrough would be an understatement. It was a leap greater than I had imagined. There are few Earth-Sovereigns across the whole prime world that would be able to fight me and a few who will be able to defeat me.

    I picked up his artifact and the storage while leaving his body for the ground to reim; it will be an excellent fertilizer for the nts.

    If the monsters didn''t eat it first.

 Chapter 3753 Disappointments

    Chapter 3753 Disappointments

    ??''I will need to be more careful,'' I thought as I walked away from the rift.

    The rift is the only option to get away from this ce, and people like that man are going to use it to loot and kill people.

    They only need to pick up a rift and wait. Eventually, someone woulde for it, and they can loot that person. It is quitemon that all the information I had warned me about it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There is nothing I can do that fights those people. If I want to check out the ruin.

    I walked toward the rift-dense area, and I was not the only one who was doing that. There are many people moving in that direction. I slowed down my pace, seeing many of them being Sky Sovereigns.

    I don''t want to get caught by them; that would be bad. I am, after all, a Sovereign.

    Hun!

    Soon, my tool lit up, and it was strong. I immediately moved in its direction, avoiding the people as well as the monsters. There are also many rifts, but avoiding them isn''t a challenge.

    Though it would be a big mistake to consider them harmless. They could tear through anything, including the Sky Sovereign.

    Hun!

    Forty minutester, I reached the rift and what I saw surprised me, before lighting my eyes.

    There is a perfect triangr rift, held on by three ck discs. The other side is crystal blue water; it could be ake or the ocean; it is hard to tell.

    Someone hade here and seeing how they had stretched the rift using the disc. They have left through it.

    Hun!

    I appeared beside it quickly took out another tool and tapped on a few buttons and soon data appeared in front of me.

    Seeing that, a disappointment appeared on my face.

    It is an ocean. It is what disappoints me. The thing that disappoints me; this ocean is quite close to the confinement; it is likely why the person had decided to jump through it. Unfortunately, it is not the continent I want to go to.

    Hun!

    I shook my head and disappeared and walked away, but I had just taken a few seconds when I sensed someone.

    I wanted to hide it, but before seeing the power of the person, decided not to. I kept my stealth on the low and walked at my pace.

    A few secondster, a stone-skin woman materialized in front of me.

    "Continent?" she asked, looking at the rift behind me. "Okras," I replied, and she sighed. Seeing that, I heaved a sigh of relief; one can never know with the Sky Sovereigns.

    I looked at the sky. It is darkening and the energies getting denser.

    Though I won''t need to worry about finding the abode; at least not yet. The trees in here and spatial energies suppress the energies of the ruin.

    At least till midnight.

    That is when the energies be dense enough that even this ce couldn''t suppress them.

    The Earth Sovereigns would need to stay under the protections of their abodes for at least three to four hours. Though the data could be wrong.

    Things change in a thousand years.

    Even if things are the same, it would be dangerous to use an abode here. The spatial energies interfere with the expanded space of the abode; its enchantments need to be very strong.

    I think 90% of the abodes are useless here. The city and information advised using the normal abodes.

    Their rates have shot through in the market.

    Earth Sovereigns usually don''t even nce at normal abodes, but in the market, there was a drought of them. People were willing to pay massive prizes for normal abodes that provide high energy protection.

    Those who knew about it came prepared, but those were the minority. Most had normal abodes, but they only offered Sovereign grade protection and a few Earth Sovereign level protection.

    I had hundreds of those abodes, and my close was able to modify them to increase their protection at the Sky Sovereign level.

    I made a huge money selling those; I had sold them all in bulk to one person, in exchange for a really good thing.

    I saw her making a huge profit from them. Seeing the woman, hadn''t sold a single one till the curtain was open, before started selling them. It was a huge business risk on her part, which paid her handsomely.

    If I hadn''t kept a single clone out of general things and had worked on inheritance with other clones, I might have massive money.

    Though I do not regret my choice; inheritance is more important than anything.

    I pushed away the thoughts and moved forward.

    Soon, the tool had caught another signal, and I moved toward it and reached there an hourter. It was another unstable rift; I didn''t let that disappointment cloud my mind and moved forward.

    Hours passed, and I continued to check, one rift after another.

    Most of them would either be small or unstable; there are only three which lead to the other side. All of them showed water, two were not even closer to the continent.

    I noted them down and searched for another, which is not always smooth, like the one right now.

    A Sky Sovereign was hiding by the rift; it was a big rift, if what my soul waves were true, but the Sky Sovereign had stopped me in my tracks.

    He is not superficially hiding, but using the full power of his stealth method. It is clear, what his intensions are, and I don''t want to be caught in them.

    So, despite much of the unwillingness, I turned and walked away. I don''t like it, but there is no choice for me.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I sensed the powerful energies of the two Sky Sovereigns from that direction. I am sure the Sky Sovereign I had seen hiding is fighting.

    It was a wise choice to not go there.

 Chapter 3754 Law of Nature

    Chapter 3754 Law of Nature

    ??"It seemed like, I won''t be able to look at it," I said and sighed as I felt the powerful energies around me.

    I am already at the limit and won''t be able to go more than a few minutes before these energies breach my armor and kill painfully.

    All the Earth Sovereigns disappeared; I hadn''t sent a single one in the past three hours. Though the Earth''s Sovereigns are still moving; most of them are strong enough to bear through the night, only the weakest one will have to stay in an abode.

    I have to say, I stayed longer than I had through.

    The energy is dense enough, that it will kill most of Earth Sovereigns within a minute, but I am still walking around.

    I looked at took one more time, before putting it into my core and taking out the abode. The other abodes may not do well in this environment, but mine won''t have any problem.

    It will also be able to avoid the greatest danger the abodes face after the spatial pressure.

    The moving rifts.

    They are extremely dangerous, and one needed to avoid them, but the abode couldn''t. if one came; it would directly tear through them; killing anyone who is inside. If it is a spatial abode.

    Even a person in a normal abode would get killed. If they got caught in the rift; I wouldn''t be facing such a problem with my abode.

    Its sensors are powerful and would always be looking for the rifts. If any came to me; it would shift away. I think, my abode won''t need to do that, seeing it is the size of the small coin.

    I threw the abode down and, a secondter, stepped inside.

    The first thing I did was to take a shower, before walking into the kitchen and sitting on the table, where a simple meal appeared in front of me.

    I ate it and washed the dishes, before walking into my room andying on the bed. I fell asleep within seconds.

    I had not slept yesterday; I was busy with the auction and the market. I do not regret it, nor do I feel tired. I sleep because it is a good habit and I work in the core, at time dtion, which is tiring, but I didn''t work in the past day and a half.

    I slept for three hours and woke up feeling fully refreshed.

    The first thing I did was to freshen up and then eat breakfast, before walking into the practice room.

    Yesterday was the first day I had missed practice by intention. The shopping was a rare chance and I want to make use of the opportunity as much as possible.

    I practiced the dance of ukasanavor first before practicing the tras constitution.

    When I saw their result in my core, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. It was really a good decision to take a risk for the bees; they are paying a thousand times more than I had expected.

    Hun!

    I had just thought about that when I had sensed something from the first hive.

    ''They are doing it,'' I said as I appeared at the hive. They are killing the queen; it happened a few days ago in the second hive, where they had killed their queen and now it is happening here too.

    Straven bees usually don''t do this, but they are doing it in my core.

    Both of the hordes had already killed, their drone bees and the queen. Now, with the death of this queen, all the bees in my core are the ones that had been born here.

    It is the reason why, they were killed.

    The environment of my core is so different, that these bees want the bees, that are limated to it. Use it to their greatest advantage; the old bees couldn''t and thus, they have to die.

    It might seem cruel, but it is thew of nature.

    It didn''t take long for the queen bee to die; there was no resistance from it. It wanted to die, and the others have helped in achieving it.

    I didn''t watch for long and appeared at the steps of the library before entering inside. There are seven clones inside working on the inheritance and the parts rted to it.

    I usually keep five inside, while four remain outside working on the different interests, but for Earth Sovereign inheritance; I have cut some of the other work.

    It is not a small upgrade, but a big advancement, and if I need two clones for the other interest, I couldn''t do without them. I would have brought them inside the library to work on the inheritance.

    I looked at my clone and wished I could join them, instead, I sat on the chair and a minuteter, the teacher appeared.

    The sssted for a little over five hours before she left and I walked out of the library too and a secondter, the core.

    A minuteter, I was out in the morning sun. I would have loved nothing more than to work on what the teacher had given me and would have done it if I had been in any other ce, but here, I need to find a way to leave this ce.

    Once I returned, I could give it all the time, it needed.

    I looked out the tools again, and within a few seconds, it had sensed the signal. I didn''t waste time and walked toward it.

    Hun!

    Half an hour passed, when suddenly I sensed something and changed my direction, and a few secondster, I reached the ce.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    In front of me a big hope and around it pieces. These are the pieces of abode; not all of them; some would have been thrown into the space sea.

    This wouldn''t be only the ident of the night; there would have been more, seeing the spatial rifts are everywhere.

    ''I hope the person inside was able to get away,'' I thought.

    If they received a warning soon enough, they would have been able to get away in time. Though, I couldn''t tell if they had; there is no proof.

 Chapter 3755 Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 3755 Discovered </h4>

    I didn''t stay by the wreckage for a long time and moved toward the signal.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I sensed a couple of presences and all of them were moving toward the rift. It took me forty minutes to reach the rift, and I saw a woman passing through it, with a smile on her face.

    The rift is a good size, and it had been stretched by the four cubes. That two humans could easily pass through it.

    This is the first rift I saw which didn''t have the water. Instead, I could see the verdant hills on the other side.

    A smile appeared on my face, and I shed next to it, but a minuteter, the smile disappeared, and I walked away from it.

    Three days passed, and I was still searching for the rift; I havee across many, especially in the past day. There is always one rift showing on my tool, but not a single rift is connected to the ce, I want to go.

    I am not picky; it didn''t matter to me if it was the end of the continent. I just need to be on the continent.

    I could travel toward the organization. I won''t even need to travel the whole continent; at most, half considering half of it is the range of its teleportationwork.

    In these nearly four days, I had been here. I have onlye across two rifts that are connected to my continent. One of them is too small to be expanded, while the other is too unstable.

    Even if I am willing to take the risk. Walking into those rifts would be a suicide, with no guarantee to survive.

    Hun!

    I pushed the disappointing thoughts away and focused on the tool. Which is showing the four rifts to me, and I am moving toward the closest one.

    I am in a rift-dense area; there are a lot of connection rifts here. Since the morning, there have always been at least three rifts showing in my tools.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when I suddenly stopped with a small smile appearing on my face. As I spotted the rare resource and harvested it with my core.

    It is the only thing that is making happy about this ce.

    The resources. There are a lot of them. I am harvesting everything I can because outside, these resources are extremely important and expensive.

    They are also great barter tools and are always in demand.

    An addition of spatial element herbal essence in breakthrough provides safer breakthrough and wholesome benefits after.

    Hun!

    Twenty minutes passed, and I stopped before shaking my head and walking away. I have seen the rift clearly with my soul sense and already knew it was useless to me.

    In the past few days, I have be quite good at recognizing the rifts. I didn''t have to use my tools to know whether it was useful to me or not.

    I moved toward the second rift on the stool and a few minutester, it sensed two more rifts. As I had said, this ce is filled with them, but despite that, I am not finding the rift, I need.

    Unlike me, a lot of other people have found the rifts they needed and left. I think, more than half of the people have already or even 75%.

    Once one found the rift, the news spread quickly, and some good-hearted people even left the crystals. Like the one I am picking up, which had information about all the rifts, that person had checked.

    One looked at it, and I know over 95% of those rifts.

    Those I have not checked, nor have information on, have no mention of my continent.

    I have be really desperate right now; I might even take a sea close to my continent despite all the dangers it has.

    It is clear, that this time, there are fewer connections to my continent. Which isn''t rare; every time, there is always one continent, that has less connection. This time, it is my turn of mine.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes passed, and I sensed the familiar person and revealed myself.

    "Found anything?" I asked the woman, sharing the same destination as me. "No; there is a drought of connection for our continent," said the stone-skin woman, before walking away with a mirthless smile.

    I didn''t say anything further and moved toward the rifts.

    A few hours passed, and it was afternoon. I had checked the rifts and met some people; I didn''t get what I wanted. It is disappointing, but what could I do, other than keep searching?

    If I chose a different continent; it would take me at least a year with the best luck to reach my continent.

    The prime world is massive and continental travel is long and dangerous. Most powerhouses, including Sky Sovereigns, rarely leave the continent until they are born it.

    They are massive and have many opportunities, that one doesn''t need to go to other continent unless they really need to.

    I picked up a few resources and reached the rift. It is another unstable one, that I just looked at and walked away.

    I was so fed up with the disappointment that I wanted to scream loudly in frustration. Yesterday, I did, not in the open, but in my abode.

    The disappointments are really frustrating.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I had reached near another rift when I suddenly stopped. It was not turning in the disappointment, but because I had sensed someone dangerous.

    I activated my stealth with full power and sealed all my movements to hide better. The crystals aren''t just providing the information on the rift, but also on the people.

    Like the Sky Sovereign, I had sensed. This bastard is looting the Earth Sovereigns left and right.

    He usually leaves people unharmed, but sometimes kills them without any provocation. Currently, he is moving toward the man, and I am sure, he will loot him.

    I was right, a few secondster, he appeared in front of him and looted. The poor man had no choice but to give him everything he had; the bastard didn''t even spare the rift-finding tool in his hand.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed as I saw himing in my direction and hid myself better.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed when suddenly I noticed vermin, a monstering toward me. It is directlying toward me, unlike the looter, which ising in my general direction.

    I red at the monstering toward me; it had clearly sensed.

    I hade across thousands of monsters in this ce, but not a single monster discovered me, until this vermin. It had discovered to me at the time when I am in that bastard''s range.

    Seconds passed, and the monster got closer to me, searching for the sense of it caught, while the looter moved.

    Soon he got closer, and I feared it would look at the monster, but he didn''t. He simply flew away, seeing that relief couldn''t help but flood my heart.

    Tirrr!

    I had just felt relieved when the vermin let out a strange noice and came toward me. immediately attracting the attention of the man.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 3756 Against The Sky Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 3756 Against The Sky Sovereign </h4>

    ''Fuck!''

    I cursed and broke my seals; the rapier appeared in my hand and swung at fucking vermin, with all the fury in my heart.

    Pachack!

    I split it in two and turned to the man who had appeared in front of me.

    He is a handsome man who looks to be in histe twenties, with long red hair and a single blue horn middle of his head. His blue eyes are big with sparkly shine in them, but there is no warmth in them, only coldness.

    "I have to say, your stealth method is very good. I had passed so closely, but wasn''t able to sense you at all," he said, impressed.

    "Thank you, Sky Sovereign," I said as I collected the body of vermin and put it into my storage.

    "Now hand over everything you have and don''t try to hide anything. I will kill you. If you do that," he said with a smile, not leaving his face.

    I opened my mouth and closed it, seeing the expression on his face, and took out the storage ring on my finger and looked at him with an unwilling expression as I took out another ring, hidden in my toes and third pin, hidden in my back.

    I sent all three storage devices toward him, which he quickly caught.

    "That tool too; it has some value," he said. I looked at it unwillingly and sent the tool toward him.

    "You have good things in your storage; it is the best haul, I got today," he said as he looked at my storage rings. "Thank you, Sky Sovereigns," I replied, forcefully keeping my voice polite.

    "You are a polite one. So, I will give you a quick death!" he said and suddenly appeared in front of me and swung his saber at me, intending to decapitate me.

    It''s so sudden, it couldn''t help but surprise me.

    There is nothing on his face said, that he would attack me. I had not even sensed the killing intent. This is not because he is very good at hiding; I don''t think there is such aplex reason behind it.

    The answer is simple; he considered me an ant and one didn''t show a killing intent when stomping on it.

    There is only a sick pleasure.

    CLANNNNNG!

    The sword didn''t cut my neck as he had expected. Instead, it stopped well before that by the invisible shield.

    The sh was a sledgehammer to me; it lit my shield, and I readied myself for the force that sent me back like a ragged doll.

    Hun!

    That force came instantly, but it didn''t send me back like a ragged doll. It only sent me two steps back; it would have been one step. If I hadn''t been preparing myself for wrecking the ball, but got a minor shove instead.

    A surprise appeared on my face; the same as the one that is on his face.

    "Well, aren''t you full of surprise," he said and grinned, but there was a not hint of pleasure in it. Instead, a deep anger.

    "My organization had ced a mark on me. If you kill me; my organization won''t stop, till it kills you well," I threatened.

    I tried politeness, and it didn''t work. I am now trying to threaten him. It might work.

    I immediately crossed that thought when I looked at the grin on the bastard''s lips getting bigger.

    "I will kill you. Even if you belong to Alkaz or nsor," he said, and a powerful aura sted out of him, and he attacked again.

    He is a Sky Sovereign. An Initial one, but still a Sky Sovereign.

    I am not a match for him, and the earlier defense had genuinely shocked me, but I quickly found the reason. There are two exact, one is the new ancient rune formation, and the second is forbidden power.

    Working together, they have produced an unexpectedly strong result.

    CLANNNNNG!

    His saber shed against my shield harder than before, but this time, I was prepared and only took a step back, making him even angrier. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I will break this bloody shield!" he shouted and attacked again, with even more power and speed.

    CLANNNNNG!

    His saber shed against my shield once again, and this time, too. I had only taken a step back. His attack was stronger, but my shield had got a sample of his power and a lot of data.

    My clone was able to make a few short changes to it; making the defense against him better. Which is not necessarily a good thing, seeing the expressions on his face.

    There is a bubbling rage in his eyes.

    Seeing that, I know he will not stop till he kills me, and I don''t have enough power to kill him or escape. The only thing, I could do against him is to defend, which isn''t enough to survive.

    It looked at me with enough rage to burn my soul before attacking again.

    CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG!

    I defended, but it attacked again and again, increasing the power with each attack. It wants to break the shields and destroy them, but all his attacks are doing is lighting them up and pushing me back.

    With the power of his attacks increasing, I am moving back more and more. From one step to two steps to three steps and more.

    It is not making him happy, instead angry at his inability to destroy the shield.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, he disappeared, and I felt all the hair on my neck rising. I didn''t have to turn to look to know that he had appeared behind me, and my shield wasn''t fast enough to reach there before he hacked my neck.

    CLANNNNNG!

    His saber stopped, and another shield became visible while he looked at me with shock.

    "I thought you would try to destroy the first shield, but it seemed like, I underestimated the weakling like you too much."

    "Understanding you are not strong enough to destroy my shield, you had gone for my life. Maybe I shouldn''t have been surprised; I should have expected it from the filthy looter like you," I taunted.

    "You bastard. I will kill you!" he roared, and the bright red aura sted from his body like an inferno.

    I shouldn''t have done that, but I need to make him angry till he loses the reason. Ites with huge risks, but it is the only way; I might be able to survive against him.

    CLANNNNNG!

    He attacked again, and his fiery saber shed against my shield. Attacking it with the massive inheritance, energy with the intention burn the shield to ashes, but the opposite had happened.

    My shield had sucked away all his inheritance energies and processed them before using it to fortify its defenses.

    "As I had said, a weakling. It is only why, you targeted us Earth Sovereigns. You are too weak to fight against those of your level, much less loot them," I mocked, making him even angry.

    I seemed to hit the nerve as he shook in rage. Seeing that, I decided to not speak further, kept the words to useter.

    There is no need to mock him all at once; I will need him to sustain this anger and those words will be quite useful.

 Chapter 3757 Run

    <h4>Chapter 3757 Run </h4>

    CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG

    He resumed his attacks, and they were powerful, each sending me a couple of steps back.

    I may have called him the weak, but he is far from weak. He is quite strongpared to many Sky Sovereigns; I havee across.

    The proof of that is in front of me; I had inserted the seed inside him, and it is showing me all the information about him.

    It is also helping me predict and react to his attacks.

    "Try a little harder. You have a few minutes at most. The moment I sensed a Sky Sovereign. I will ask them for help, and it will be game over for you,"

    "Imagine the look they will give you. I really don''t want to say it, but you are a Sky Sovereign, for God''s sake, but having a problem killing Earth Sovereign. If I had been in ce, I would have sted my core to pieces in shame," I taunted.

    "Shut up!" he roared, and thousands ofnces appeared over me and came down.

    I looked at them and couldn''t help but shudder at my heart. If it had been before I shed with him; I would have no confidence against such an attack, but now I have.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNNNG CLANNNNG

    The fierynces crashed against my shield, which had transformed into a sphere. Thences are crashing on it like rain, while the bastard is also hitting from all directions, but it is not affecting the shield.

    It is affecting me a lot, but I am hiding it. Making it seem like; his attack had changed nothing.

    As I had said, the bastard isn''t weak and I, rather not use this defensive method which is near the limit. It is defending against the energy attacks just fine; it is the saber that is causing me a headache.

    Thestnce crashed against the sphere, and I reverted to the shields. I was relieved that it had notunched another long-range attack and instead used a different attack through his saber.

    Through my shields, I could handle the saber and I am doing it.

    It is not the only thing I am doing. Every step, every wording out of my mouth, is for survival.

    I may be defending against his attack, but I couldn''t kill him. I couldn''t even fight him, the only thing I could do was escape and I am moving toward it.

    I am rushing things that I really want to do, but I need to be calm. I cannot let it suspect what I am nning on doing. Not yet, which is why, I am continuously taunting him.

    He also seemed a little unstable seeing how things were affecting him.

    It is good news for me; I really need it since that bastard monster made him discover me. If the monster had been even a minutete in discovering me; I wouldn''t be here, defending as my life depended on it, and it is.

    "Try a little harder. Even my little sister could hit harder than you," I taunted again, and it is not a lie; at least I don''t think it is.

    If she is in the ce, I think she is then she would definitely be at his level. She might be at his level, but at least she will be strong enough to beat several like him.

    "Bastard!" he cursed, and a whirlpool of fire enveloped him.

    CLANNNNNG!

    He attacked with that power, and my eyes widened. The next moment, the blood came out of my mouth, and I flew back like a broken doll.

    "So, this is your limit," he said, grinning angrily before attacking me again.

    CLANNNNNG!

    Once again, his saber hit me and at even greater power than before, sending me back faster, bringing even blood out of my eyes and ears.

    "Talk now? I want you to mock me again!" he asked angrily, attacking me once again.

    "You are a little too happy, seeing you haven''t even killed. A person, level lower than you," I mocked and grinned through my bloody teeth.

    "I will fulfill your wish, soon enough!" he said with the gritted teeth and attacked again.

    CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG

    I bore his attack; and defended them with my shield, despite vomiting the blood continuously.

    A minute passed and even change began to ur in my aura. It had be a little unstable, and that made him happy.

    His attacks be stronger and faster. He also started to attack my shield rather than me. It seemed like, my earlier words had hit him harder than I had thought.

    He wants to break my shield, and I wish him good luck for that. It is the thing he will not do. I had calcted his strength andpared it with data from my shield; I knew that he could not break my shield.

    That doesn''t mean he couldn''t kill me.

    There are several ways through which he could. First is attacking me with multiple attacks at the same time, forcing me to use the spherical shield.

    It won''t take long for him to finish me off.

    The second is a little long; all he has to do is continue attacking and in a few hours, I will bepletely spent and he will be able to finish me and that is saying, I always defended against his attacks perfectly.

    If I made a mistake, even the slightest one; I would die. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A few minutes passed, and I smile appeared on my face. I hid it, but I smiled before bing somber.

    It is the most important time and I need to seed. Thankfully, the bastard already helped me with most things and now, I need to be an idiot for a few seconds more.

    CLANNNNNNNG!

    Another attack shed against my shield, and I didn''t produce any resistance and let the shield take where it wanted.

    That seemed to confuse him for a moment before his eyes widened in realization. All his anger vanished, and he came at me at his fastest speed, with fury zing in his eyes.

    "You will not!" He screamed.

 Chapter 3758 Razaal

    <h4>Chapter 3758 Razaal</h4>

    "I will!" I replied, and all three of my shields zed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Seeing that, surprise couldn''t help, but appear on his face. Until now, he had only seen the two shields; I had never revealed the third to him.

    It was always ready to defend me, but I didn''t need to use it.

    Now, I did and all the power that had been stored in them burst out. The looter, who was rapidly gaining ground on me and was just three meters away, was beginning to leave behind fast.

    He was not one to be undone and increased his speed till it reached equal to mine, before increasing slightly.

    He begins to gain ground again, but there is not a single worry on my face.

    While it raged at my words, I calcted things with my clone. Everything going ording to the calctions; it could be said that they are doing better than it.

    Soon, I reached the rift, and there was four meters of distance between it and me. It is widening as he starts to slow down.

    Yes, I am escaping through the rift. It is not a rift I want, but in the condition I am in, I can''t choose which rift I want to pass through.

    It was the closest rift to me; I could have chosen the others, the tool was sensing, but they too were not the one I wanted.

    I am really unwilling, but there is no choice in front of me.

    "Pray that you will never meet me," I said and entered the rift. Thest thing I saw was him opening his mouth.

    What he said, I have no idea, but what I said is true.

    He should nevere across me again, because I will kill him. I haveplete confidence in my ability. The next time we meet; we won''t be ying the roles we were a second ago.

    I entered the rift, and the things have turned silver for a moment before it darkened suddenly.

    I didn''t move, and I have sealed everything. Still, I felt the energy of mine had affected things; I was a second toote to seal them.

    The sealing of energy isn''t necessary, but one shouldn''t project one''s energy in the rift. I did it as I was escaping from it and only sealed energy when I was entering.

    Seeing the amount of energy, I am dealing with. I was not able to pull all the residuals out.

    ''I hope, I survive,'' I thought.

    This is the ce, where no tricks of mine could help me. No matter how powerful they are; this ce could crush them all.

    Thud!

    I was scared shitless when suddenly everything brightened up and I crashed on the ground hard.

    It hit me badly and broke several of my bones, but I didn''t let out a single noise. The first thing was to summon my armor before sending out the soul waves.

    A few secondster, my expression changed.

    I had not appeared in the forest as I had been expecting but in the private property. I sense Primaries and Sovereign; I had even sensed one Earth Sovereign.

    The wolf beastman had also seemed to sense my entry anding toward me.

    ''I don''t want to get caught,'' I thought. I had already experienced what happens when I get caught and I have no intention of doing that.

    So, I activated the stealth and moved.Twenty-two secondster, the Earth Sovereign appeared beside the micro rift, which had widened to spew me out.

    He had taken out the tools and begun to check things.

    I didn''t remain there to watch, instead I walked away. Though not before sending a seed inside him. It will only remain in his body until it can sense me. The moment I went too far, and the connection got sealed for any reason, it will destroy itself.

    It may seem like too much, but it is not.

    I need to be extremely careful when using the forbidden power. If it got known that I have a life forbidden in me; I will be hunted across the world.

    Even those outside of the world woulde for me.

    They would still hunt me down. Even if they got to know, that I had forbidden power and gave up. My body is extremely valuable to them, and they will do anything to get their hands on it.

    While I was moving, my clone was looking at information about the organization I was in.

    I had information on the organization present on all continents. Which turned out to be quite useful right now, as I have found the name of the organization from the emblem, I saw on their chests.

    The name of the organization is Raazal; it was a sky-grade organization but was demoted to the earth grade. It seemed to be making progress but was said to need a few centuries more before it satisfied all the conditions.

    The grading in the prime world isplex.

    It is an earth-grade organization, but it has two Sky Sovereigns; there might be more. Seeing the tendency of the organization to hide its strength.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when I caught the aura of Sky Sovereign. It ising toward me, rather than where the Earth Sovereign is.

    It took him a few seconds to reach the Earth Sovereign, and he talked to him.

    For a few seconds, there was silence, before a powerful sense spread out of him. I didn''t move and remained where I was.

    I do not fear the Sky Sovereign. He is even weaker than the one, I ran away from not long ago, but it is Sky Sovereign and not the only one in the organization.

    It would be wise for me to remain as quiet as possible and get out of this ce, without letting them detect me.

    Once I am out; I will be free to think about my next n. Which is, of course, returning to Tor, but it won''t be easy or short, considering I am on an entirely different continent.

 Chapter 3759 Exits Sealed

    <h4>Chapter 3759 Exits Sealed </h4>

    The soul sense of Sky Sovereign scanned for over a minute and when he didn''t find me.

    He increased the power of the soul sense and began using methods, that scanned the section by section of thend.

    A faint fear appeared in my heart, seeing that. I hope the method didn''t discover me. If it did; I would have no choice but to fight and really don''t want to fight another Sky Sovereign.

    I might not be able to escape safely this time.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes before it was the turn of the section I was hiding. It is a powerful method, scanning every de of grass and speck of the soul.

    It begins to scan the ce I was while I watched with bated breath. Everything is sealed; my physical movement and most of my energy; the only thing activated is the stealth method, which has merged with the tree behind which I am hiding.

    The twenty-seven seconds passed quite painfully before the soul sense moved away.

    He kept scanning for over half an hour before finally giving up and turning to the Earth-Sovereign before he took out the tools and sealed the rift.

    Now, nobody would be able toe through this rift.

    Once that was done, he left with the Earth Sovereign and, within a minute, disappeared from my eyes. I didn''t move and remained in my ce as the Sky Sovereign didn''t leave.

    He came back and now looking at things sneakily.

    I have to give it to give it to him. Most would have given up by now, but he isn''t. He is searching for me through the sneaky methods.

    He had even activated a few formations to aid him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Since it is the ground of his organization. It is covered in many formations. If I hadn''t leveled up, I would have been caught. Those formations are powerful. They technically not be a sky-grade organization, but they have the prowess of one.

    He searched for me for over four hours, before he finally left.

    Though not before asking twelve Earth Sovereigns to search for me.

    "Sheesh, these organizations are too serious about their safety," I thought, looking at the things. It might seem over the top, but it is not.

    If Tor had sensed someone breaching the organization through the rift. They would have hundreds of Sky Sovereigns and several Primes searching for them.

    The organization''s ground is sacred, and they wouldn''t let anyone enter inside. Only the members and those specifically invited step on the organization''s grounds.

    I broke the seals and moved while sending out the seeds into the Earth Sovereigns and other powerhouses. I am still connected to the seed, I had sent to the wolf beastman, who had not joined the search.

    Instead, he went back to his forge and began working on the same strange design, which was nearly finished.

    The reason he came at the rift was because he was taking the break and was closest.

    Soon, I moved past the Earth Sovereigns, searching for me. Some of them are good, but I am better. It didn''t take me much effort to get past them.

    I looked around the organization which is built on the hills. There are buildings near every hill, with rivers and streams flowing through them.

    It is a beautiful organization; it reminds me of the mistson.

    Currently, I am walking on the stone bridge over the river. There are a lot of people there, lovers to be specific. Tying ribbons, and making out on the benches, while some enjoy the beautiful scenery of the evening.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, something happened, and that stopped me and many around me.

    Arge projection shed in the air, informing them of the intruder. Asking them to inform the higher-ups, at that moment, they sensed something strange.

    This is a little unusual because the organization doesn''t do this. First, it creates panic, and second, if the higher level couldn''t find the person who had infiltrated; then it is hard for the lower level to do the same.

    I didn''t think, much about the warning, but I remained careful as I walked toward my destination.

    It took me two hours to reach it and I found it closed. I am already aware, that it has been closed.

    There are two gates to leave the organization. They had closed one, while the other one had Sky Sovereign guarding it in secret.

    I looked at the gate and scanned it with my methods. Collecting the data, which my clone and I looked at and the result isn''t great. I won''t be simply able to pass through it, with the methods I have.

    It is strong and if I want to pass through it. I will need to break it, which is within my capability, but the moment I do, I will be discovered.

    That would be bad.

    I turned and walked away. It took me eight hours before I was able to reach the other exit. I moved quite fast; it was risky, but I wanted to reach the other gate as soon as possible.

    A teleportation would have been much faster; it wouldn''t have taken me more than a minute, but it would have been risky.

    ''There is really a Sky Sovereign guarding it,'' I thought as I looked at it from the distance. I really hoped what I had heard through my seeds would be a lie, but unfortunately, it was not.

    ''There is no way; I would be able to get past it,'' I thought.

    If it had been a simple copying of the batch and aura. I wouldn''t have had any problem, but the thing is, they had restricted the exit to most people.

    Only those with important missions or emergencies could go out. So, each person getting out is being thoroughly checked and I don''t want to take a risk in a hurry.

    They won''t be able to maintain such restrictions for long; it is not viable for the organization.

    Eventually, in a week or two. At most a month, they will have to open the gates for the regr members. Then, I will be easily able to walk through it.

    It won''t matter, even if a Sky Sovereign was checking the gates. I will escape as long as normal people leave.

    I didn''t leave immediately. I watched the Sky Sovereign for a few minutes, saw how he was checking up on every person, and felt even right about the decision.

    It is better that I spent a few days here than get caught. It will be very hard for me to get out, after that.

    Hun!

    I walked away while thinking about the ce to set up the abode. I need to be closer to the gate, but not close enough that Sovereigns would find it.

    It didn''t take me long to find the ce. It is an hour away from the gate. It is far enough that his soul sense doesn''t cover it and close enough, that I could make use of any opportunity.

    It is also close to the crowded area, but far enough from it to be peaceful. The spot is a small hill by the river.

    It is beautiful.

 Chapter 3760 Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 3760 Interesting</h4>

    Razaal

    "Have you found the intruder?" asked the woman, who looked to be in her early fifties to the projection in front of her.

    She didn''t hide her emotions as she asked the question. Worry could be clearly seen across her face.

    "Not yet," replied the man with his expressions turning worse.

    "Are you sure, there is an intruder?" she asked. To that man nodded. "Very sure. All the signs have pointed that, someone had entered through the rift," replied the man.

    "Were you able to discover the source?" she asked, and he shook his head at that. "No, but looking at the data; it is likely from the ruin and not intentional," replied the man. Hearing that, the eyes of the woman flooded in relief.

    "We are at a critical juncture. Nobody must find out what we are doing; the fate of our organization depends on it," said the woman.

    "I will find the intruder, Dean. Believe me on that," said the man, and his projection disappeared.

    ¡­

    Hun!

    I took out the abode and was about to enter inside when I suddenly stopped.

    The seed had sent something. It is from the beast-man artificer, a blueprint. It is aplex one and what is it? It seemed like; the artificer was forging a small piece of it.

    "Interesting," I muttered as I entered inside my abode.

    The design interested me, and I handed it to my clone to study, but not to give it too much time.

    I do not want to step into matters that are not rted to me.

    I directly went to the bedroom and removed all my clothes. I took a long shower of forty minutes; it was rxing, and I needed something rxing.

    My heart rate is still faster than normal, even after I got away from the Sky Sovereign. I truly hadn''t thought I would survive, but not only I had survived, but I had escaped.

    Though it is not an ideal ce, I had ended up. As long as I didn''t poke my nose in their business; I would be able to get out of here in a week or two and could think about getting out of this continent.

    That it is going to be a challenge.

    I burned all the water and changed into the new clothes, before walking into the kitchen and cooking myself a good meal. It is not an borate one, but it is not a small one either and I ate every dish.

    I didn''t immediately enter my abode instead, fill the ss of wine. I walk onto the porch and sit down on the chair. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    So, much has happened since I came to this world and there is so much to do. Sometimes, I wish I had stayed back in my world; there I was on top and there was no threat. I couldn''t deal with it.

    If I had asked, I knew Valentina would have stayed, but there would have always been a question and a regret.

    I finished up the wine and closed my eyes.

    A momentter, I entered my core; I didn''t immediately enter the library. Instead, I gave the bees their challenges. This method provides the result and while it would kill the bees; I think it is a necessary trade-off to breed the best bees.

    The quality of the honey is improving with each generation. I could only imagine the honey; I would have a yearter.

    Speaking of which, many changes are happening in my core. I had nted some new nts, and they were growing nice; all nectar-producing and the ones the bees love.

    The time dtion and the best environment of my core are helping them grow fast, but I still wished for the Grimms. There is nothing better than the Grimms, that helped the nts grow fast.

    With the bees, I have to test a couple of theories, but I couldn''t just go to the ce where Grimms are.

    I need to be at the right time and the right ce toe across them. Some powerhouses reach the Sky Sovereign without fighting a Grimm.

    I check the nts before walking toward the library.

    Click!

    I entered inside and saw seven of my clones were working on the inheritance as always. I joined them without wasting any time.

    Hours passed, and it was time for me to get out.

    I went back to my bedroom and closed my eyes. Within a minute, I was asleep.

    Hun!

    I woke up four hourster, feeling better in body and mind. I was about to get up to freshen up when I suddenly stopped and closed my eyes.

    "What is it?" I asked my clone, looking at the vast blueprint floating in front of me.

    "No idea, it is tooplex."

    However, one thing I am sure about, the piece that man is working on, isn''t going to be enough to support. He had used the exact materials as it described and forging as the method stated, but he had made some mistakes," it replied and pointed at them.

    I knew what my clone had found out, and it made me more curious about the thing. There are many questions rose in my heart.

    First, is what is one this thing. It is an extremelyplex thing that, despite all its knowledge, it couldn''t find out what it does. Though it was able to make a few guesses, they are, after all, the guesses.

    The second is that why are only forging the smallest piece?

    The only answer to this question is that. They already have most of these things. Why I thought that and not that they forged other pieces, because other pieces are incredibly hard to forge.

    The piece that the beastman is forging is one of the easiest in the whole blue-print. There are only four pieces of such level. If it had been any other piece, even the one slightly stronger, he wouldn''t have been able to forge it.

    My clone has seen his skills. He couldn''t do it.

    "Keep an eye on him; inform me immediately as soon as you find something concrete," I said to my clone and got out of the core.

    I quickly freshened up and had breakfast before I walked into the practice.

    There is excitement in my heart. I am excited at every session, but also fearful. Especially when I practice the dance.

    The new form absorbs arge amount of energy. So, much so that even if things get wrong, even in the slightest; I could explode into a thousand little pieces.

    There will be no chance of survival.

    It is enough for most people to give up practicing the method, but not for me. Yes, there is danger, but as long as I practice the method perfectly without making any mistakes; I would be safe.

    Still, I fear for my life, whenever I practice, but that is a tradeoff for fastprehensive progress.

    A trade-off that, I am more than willing to make.

    A minuteter, I began to dance, and soon, the energies began to fill me, powerful enough to damage even this abode I had forged.

 Chapter 3761 Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 3761 Puppet </h4>

    I opened my eyes and the first thing I did was to close them again.

    I appeared beside my clone and stared at all the data and conversation. I am doing something reallyplicated and dangerous. If get caught, it might make them search for me harder and also risk the person I am using.

    When I slept, I handed the mission to the clone.

    Though most of the things have been done and the clones only job was to make sure the person did nothing suspicious.

    Last night, the person had to do something, and the clone had done an exemry job of controlling that person to do what I had wanted.

    It had been sixteen days and things could be said to be interesting, at the least.

    I mostly stayed in my abode, but I do get out for an hour or two to check the things personally. Most of them have remained the same, they are still searching for me and kept the doors restricted.

    However, for the past two days, they have been letting more people out.

    I have to say, they are resisting more than I had thought. I thought the restrictions would loosen a lot by now, but it isn''t, which is not surprising, seeing what they are nning to do.

    I have finally found out what the blueprint is about. I had already decided to forge that thing one day.

    Though that day is very far.

    Centuries or even millenniums, before I could be capable of forging it.

    The Earth Sovereign forging that small piece used the lowest grade of materials that are required. The rare materials aren''t easy to find; they are rare and peculiar to a few substitutes.

    Even now the man is working on the piece; he is nearly finished with it.

    I only nced at him before looking at my preparations.

    Since I had found out what it is; I have wanted to use it. It is extremely important to me. It will help me get the most needed resources for my breakthrough.

    Last time, I was barely able to gather them, but this time, it would have been hard.

    The ce I had been tost time. Had belonged to realms and were in their control. So, there was no fear for my safety, when I traded those resources with another of different element.

    If I had done that in the ruin, I had juste out.

    Well, every person would have been searching for me high and low. It is so precious that even Prime wouldn''t hesitate to kill.

    I stayed for a few minutes beforeing out.

    Two hourster, I stepped out of the abode and walked to the city. They were searching for me, but they weren''t able to find me. Especially now, when I was able to sneak into most of their formations.

    It is a powerful organization with powerful formation, but I am quite knowledgeable as well.

    A few Sky Sovereigns would be able topare to me when ites to runes. Learning of ancient runes has deepened my knowledge of themon runes even further.

    It took me some effort and had to spend some resources, but I was able to enter the formation.

    Every day, I would go deeper and deeper.

    Today is extremely important. I will try to enter even further to gain the greater. It is further, that I would be able to go without getting others alerted.

    For even greater ess, while being invisible, I would need to spend weeks or even months before I would be able to achieve it. I don''t have that much time; I have days at most, before they activate those things.

    I haven''t seen it yet, but from the proofs I had seen and conversations, I had snooped on, I know they have.

    I even have a pretty good idea where they are keeping that thing. All this formation breaking had been to reach as close to that ce as possible.

    I roamed around for an hour, and looked at things, before reaching a secluded spot. Where a storage ring fell down from my hand and it seeped into the earth while I kept walking without even ncing, if I hadn''t even noticed it all.

    Soon, I went back to my abode and two hourster, a Sovereign appeared in there, brought out the ring from the ground, and walked away.

    I am personally not doing anything. I am using others and the stone-man, which I am using, is going to y the most important part.

    I don''t like to control people, but I need to for my safety.

    While doing that, I am also risking the life of the Sovereign. There is not much life to live for the Sovereign. He has something that will kill him within a few months.

    In exchange for using his body, I am going to heal what he has and even give him something extra.

    That will help him a lot in his journey toward the Earth Sovereign.

    Six hours passed, and I walked out of the library. I sat by my clone, and we controlled the person again; there is a veryplicated task ahead of him and I hope he seeds.

    I don''t have a back-up.

    I could have backup, but I don''t want to risk, another person''s life. I am already bending my beliefs by using a person like that and, if that thing hadn''t been extremely important, to me.

    So, I would not risk another person despite the importance. I only have one chance and I want to seed.

    I begin with my clone, and we are being extremely careful.

    Time passed, and wepleted one step after another. Stopping when we sensed someone, before beginning again.

    It is Sovereign that is working, but even after passing Earth Sovereign wasn''t able to discover him. The formation is hiding him; they didn''t have that function, before I coded it.

    It was quite easy, much easier than what I am currently doing.

    Time passed, and finally, seven and a half hourster, we achieved what we had wanted.

    Now, we only need to wait.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 3762 Disk of Origin Extraction and Transference

    <h4>Chapter 3762 Disk of Origin Extraction and Transference</h4>

    Rose Valley, Razaal

    "Disk of origin extraction and transference," I said as the violet bronze disk came into view in front of me as I entered inside with others.

    "Sometimes, I wish, whether it is a curse to get this thing," said the old man beside me. "Definitely a blessing, old man," said Kandan; he was very excited.

    I am excited too, but there is worry in my heart. It is a hot potato, if the news leaked, the organizations would be wiped out, without anyone knowing how.

    The artifact is too precious; to forge it, one would need to be at least a Grade 8 artificer. Only primes have them and not all Primes.

    From Grade 7, one can enter the realm ofws. Making progress in a profession thousands of times harder than before. Most professionals stopped making progress after reaching Grade 7.

    "It would have been great. If we could find the intruder," said the old man and the mood instantly became heavy.

    It is the thing, that worried me most. I haven''t even slept, since the intruder appeared. If the intruder found out, what was happening here; it would make things extremely dangerous for the Razaal.

    "We do not need to be worried about the intruder. If they had been strong enough, they wouldn''t have hidden themself. We also have already ascertained that it is someone that came from the ruin and not someone our enemies have sent," said Kandan. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It made me feel a little relieved, but the worry remained.

    We took our ce and waited. We didn''t need to wait for long before an Earth-Sovereign beastman came inside.

    We had spent countless resources to train the artificer.

    We had found the disk, over a century ago, and it only required one piece. Seeing how important it was and how dangerous it is for our organization. we had started to groom our most trusted to be artificer, spending more resources, than we would have.

    Even though we four had tried to learn the artifice, our progress stopped at grade 4.

    "Is it ready?" asked the old man, with eyes shining and heart beating fast. I am too excited. This disk is too important. It will transform the organization and might even give me a chance to step into the Prime.

    I am at the limit of my talent. I would need something really extraordinary to light up the spark, that will pave the way toward the prime.

    Click!

    Ardo took out the wooden box and opened it, revealing it. Yellow bronze table withplex lines on it.

    We only needed one piece. We had waited for it for centuries and now we will get what we want. It made me so excited that I began to shake.

    Hun!

    I was looking at it excitedly when suddenly the formations turned red. Throwing the cold water at the excitement.

    "Someone had appeared outside the formation," I said, looking at the info that the formation provided.

    Hun!

    I opened the gap and sent my soul sense out and was immediately shocked. I was expecting a Sky Sovereign and was preparing myself for the fight, but I found myself looking at an Initial Sovereign.

    The most shocking thing is that he is one of ours. The badge and imprinted aura on it are proof of that.

    "How can he appear here?" asked the old man in shock. His shock is valid, considering there are sevenyers of protection surrounding the valley and the young man had crossed sixyers.

    He did that without any of us noticing.

    Even Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to do it, but it is a Sovereign.

    I tapped on the formation and disappeared. Appearing in front of a young man, who seemed to be waiting for me, seeing the smile on his face.

    There was not even a hint of fear in his eyes as he looked at me.

    ¡­

    "Hello, Dean Irim and honorable Sky Sovereigns," I greeted them from my abode, through the body of the Sovereign.

    For a moment, nobody spoke. All of them were busy staring at me with their eyes full of shock. They couldn''t seem to believe, that I was in front of them.

    "Who are you and what have you done to Hriren?" asked the Dean finally.

    "I am Markus, for the conversation''s sake. As for what I did, I just borrowed the body of this young man for my purposes," I replied politely, but it still shocked them, so much that some had lost control over their aura for a fraction of a second.

    It is a good thing that they had controlled it swiftly, or it would have harmed the body, I am controlled.

    I don''t want anything to happen to poor Hriren.

    "What do you want?" asked the old man. He is stone skin with shimmering skin; the same level as the woman, but slightly weaker than her.

    "I want to use the disk of origin extraction and transference," I replied, and I thought I would die, as the aura of the old man exploded and he moved to st me into pieces but was immediately stopped by the woman.

    "Strom, he is controlling the person, not personally here," said the woman and that seemed to calm the old man down.

    "You are the person who intruded into our organization?" asked the woman, and I nodded.

    "My apologies for that, I entered the rift, not knowing where it would take me. To make up for it, please ept this small token from me," I said, and the wooden box appeared in my hand.

    Click!

    The woman took it after a moment of hesitation before opening it. Immediately, a surprise appeared on her face.

    It is quite a rare thing inside the box, very useful for the Sky Sovereign of her level. I didn''t want to part with it, but I needed to make a good impression and it seemed to have done the job, as their expression calmed a lot.

    "I am sorry, but the disk is the greatest treasure of our organization, we couldn''t let others use it." She said, and her denial is firm.

    It made me smile. I had expected it. Now, I am pretty sure, I will be able to use it, to get what I want.

 Chapter 3763 Price

    Chapter 3763 Price

    ??Rose Valley, Razaal.

    Of course, I declined his request. No matter, how polite he is, he doesn''t belong to the organization, and we do not trust him.

    However, the satisfaction of rejection remained in my heart only for a moment before I saw a smile appear on his face; I didn''t like that smile at all.

    "It is your artifact and since you didn''t want me, there is nothing I could do, but here is the news." "The part your artificer had forged won''t work; he hadn''t been able to understand someplexities and thus ended up making a mistake while forging it," he said, shocking me.

    "Lie! I had seen the part; it is perfect," said Kandan beside me.

    Ardo was his student, and he studied the blueprint with him. We all did and offered our insight.

    When we looked at took earlier; it was perfect. We had seen no ws in it.

    "Try it if you don''t believe me," he replied, without change in that smug smile.

    ''Irim, we shouldn''t fall for this intruder''s words. I say we take him in custody and try to locate his body through the puppet,'' said Kandan telepathically.

    I so much want to do that, but I have to be rational. I cannot take any action before beingpletely sure. He knows about the artifact and if spreads the news; it will be the end of us.

    "Kandan, Garis. Go and look, if the part works," I said to them.

    Kandam looked unwilling, but followed behind the old man, while I and Ikesh, stayed with the puppeteer outside.

    The puppet''s methods are rare and the Sky Sovereigns with enough grasp of soul arts could do it, but his method is something else. I could not see the string or even the faintest aura.

    It is like. He is Hriren, a Sovereign, who isn''t controlled by anyone.

    "What will you do with Hriren after you finish?" I asked after seconds of silence. I care about him as I care about every member of my organization.

    I pulled up the file and knew everything about him. Including the disease, that will kill him in a few months; many of our healers have tried, but no-one could heal what he has.

    It made me d, that he had used Hriren as a puppet and not someone who has a bright future ahead.

    "Nothing. I will leave him, and for using his body, I healed his affliction and gave him the slight boost, that he won''t have any problem in reaching the peak of the Sovereign," I replied.

    It was a struggle to keep my expression unchanged, but he noticed the shock as the smile on his face brightened.

    The next second, I felt the energies moving in him and prepared for anything, but saw a meta scan appearing in front of me. It is clearer than any of our medical artifacts could produce.

    "I have to say, it was quite a problem, but I dabble a little in the healing arts and was able to deal with the affliction with some effort," he said, and the meta-scan changed.

    Showing what it was before and what it is now.

    Hun!

    I was looking at it when I noticed the movement behind me, and the meta-scan disappeared. I turned to them and seeing their expressions; I didn''t need to ask what happened inside.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Did you do something during forging?" asked Kandan, with his eyes zing in anger.

    The man didn''t seem scared and instead, the smile on his face became bigger. "I didn''t need to. Your artificer is good and has enough skills to forge it, but he didn''t have the view of things,"

    "You should let him work on different things. It will widen his knowledge and provide him with a wide view of things. Which is very important for the artificer," he said, and I could feel Kandan shaking.

    He opened his mouth, but stopped, feeling my hand on his shoulder.

    "You are right; the tool didn''t work," I said and looked at him. "This one will," he replied as a small and simr tool came out of his storage and floated in front of us.

    It looked the same as the Ardo forged.

    "I hope, this will be enough to convince you to let me use the artifact. Of course, I won''t be using it for free; I will offer you something, that is extremely useful to you all," he said and immediately, my focus sharpened.

    "What do you n on offering?" I asked, and his smile turned mischievous.

    "First, let''s see the artifact; I want to see if it is the only part the artifact needs. I don''t want to pay, without knowing the artifact works," he said, and I wanted to curse the bastard.

    I looked at him for a moment, before turning to others.

    Kandan immediately shook his head, but Ikesh and the old man nodded gently. "Come in," I said and walked inside with him.

    It is not because of the tool or promised payment, we are letting him inside, but because of what he knows. He is aware of the disk and if he spreads the news, it will be the end of us, and we will have to make sure with everything we have that he doesn''t do that.

    "It is magnificent," he said as he looked at the disc.

    "Snort!"

    "Let''s see, if the one you have forged works or not," said Kandan and walked into the disk.

    "Teacher, can I look at look at a tool for a minute?" asked Ardo, and he handed it to his student without hesitation.

    Ardo took the tool in his hand and looked. For nearly a minute, he kept looking at it, before his eyes lit up.

    "I understand where I made a mistake," he whispered.

    "Can you forge it sessfully?" asked Kandan. "At my current skills, no, but I am confident that I will be able to do it, in a few years," replied Ardo as he handed the tool back to his teacher.

    Kandan didn''t say anything to that and walked in the disk, before stopping and putting into the small space.

    Buzz!

    As he did, the whole disk lit up, seeing that a big smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. I had waited for this moment for a century, and it finally came.

    The disk had activated.

    This disc will be the important key to the door that will make us a Sky Grade organization. It might take us even further than that if we are intelligent in its uses.

    "Now, what were you were you offering?" asked Kandan. The man didn''t reply and instead turned to Ardo.

    "Do you want me to show him in front of him. Let me tell you, it is something you won''t want many people to know about?" he asked with a smile.

    The bastard was ying, and it made Kandan angry.

    "Ardo, wait outside," I said. I am also angry, but I bore it, till I see what he is offering us in exchange.

    Ardo bowed without saying anything and walked out.

    As he did, he took out a thing. Seeing that, I opened my mouth, with my aura boiling, when I suddenly stopped with shock on my face.

    "O.. origin soil," I stuttered.

    I had never seen the origin soil before, but I know enough to recognize it immediately.

 Chapter 3764 Working On Disc

    Chapter 3764 Working On Disc

    ??"O.. origin soil," the leader stuttered as she saw it.

    It is cloud tar soil; the highest grade one. The one on the surface, closest to the material, that was floating above.

    I didn''t have much of it and never gave it to anyone, aside from sending some to family, along with that material.

    "Correct. It is only half of the payment, the other half you will receive in one evening when I am done." I said with a smile, which was quite hard, seeing all of them looking at me hungrily.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I didn''t say anything and sent the few pinches of worth of soil toward them.

    She took it and looked at others; it took them a while before they turned to me, and their eyes were hungry. They are looking at my storage, with hunger and greed, that they were barely able to hold back.

    "I assume the payment is to your satisfaction?" I asked with a smile.

    I didn''t fear them. If they tried something unsavory, I would destroy them. I showed that through my eyes.

    "If you don''t mind me asking. What do you n to use the disc for?" the dean asked after the silence of several seconds.

    "It is personal," I replied with a smile. It made one angry, and he red but didn''t say anything.

    "Fine, you are free to do what you want," said the dean.

    "Thank you, Dean," I said and walked toward the control panel of the disk. I opened it, and it tapped several buttons, and soon, mist covered the whole disk, even Sky-Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to see what was going on.

    They do not need to see even a hint of what I am nning to do. If they did, it would be terrible; they wouldn''t hesitate to kill me to get those things.

    Once that was done; I took out the things. There are many things, but most important among all is the one drop that didn''t have any shape or color. Every moment, it would change thousands of times.

    It is a creation material, some also called it origin material or primal drop. There are many names for it; it was my great luck, that I could get my hand on it.

    It is so powerful, that I couldn''t use it, but I will need it future and for it, I am preparing beforehand.

    What I want to do is simple, with the left of the disk. I want to transfer the origin element into the basic elements of fire, wind, metal, and others.

    Most people won''t do that, seeing this is the state, they want this material in, but it is far too powerful for me. I won''t be able to use it before I reach Prime, which will take me a long time.

    I had tried to do the same thing from the cloud tar soul before I found the materials I needed.

    I had spent most of them, and what I have isn''t enough. I need more and this disk is capable is providing me more, a lot more.

    I ced the things and opened the control panel and looked at the data in front of me before I put the parameters. I need to be right; the slightest mistake and I will end up wasting one of the most precious materials in the world.

    Thankfully, I have done enough research that I have a very good idea of what I am going to do.

    I double-checked things and activated the disc.

    Buzz!

    Immediately, the disc buzzed and came to life powerfully. I looked at the disc for a few seconds, before turning my focus on the data in front of me, which showed every little change that was happening.

    Minutes passed and things were going well. Better than well.

    I had underestimated the power of this disc. It is working such that greed couldn''t help, but rise in my heart for it.

    I shook those thoughts away as they came into my heart. I desire it, but it will help me a lot, but it is not mine, and unless these people antagonize me.

    I will not do anything.

    Soon, an hour passed and then another. Those people remained sitting, unmoving, but their eyes were focused on the disk, and some even used the methods to see what was happening inside.

    It took seven hours, and thirteen minutes before it finished, and the result was quite shocking.

    ''It is far more than I thought,'' I said as the goods revealed.

    Buzz!

    ''Thankfully, I prepared enough boxes,'' I said to myself and stored it all into the boxes, before putting cloud tar soil and a few other things into disk and activating it again.

    While the process was happening. I took out other things, mainly the teleportation formation. I had opened the space, thanks to the disk, that even formations wouldn''t be able to stop it.

    Though it was a pleasant surprise. Before that, I had another n to send the goods away.

    Buzz!

    I activated the formation and sent the goods through it. A momentter, they reached the other side where my real body picked them up quickly; it all happened without the sky sovereign noticing.

    Neen minutester, the disk is finished with the cloud tar soil. It is a much lower level than the origin drops.

    Buzz!

    With that done, I added other things and sent the processed things via teleportation formation.

    I am now relieved. Even if these people turned on me now, I wouldn''t have much regret.

    Earlier, I had thought, I overspent offering them cloud tar soul. Now, I didn''t think so; the disk is amazing; the payment to them was worth it.

    A few hours passed, and I took out thing after thing. It took me a while before I was finally finished and made the mist disappear.

    "Thank you, Dean, for letting me use the disk. You will receive half of the payment by morning," I said to her, to which she nodded before her expression became serious.

    "We have no control over you and, given your abilities, we couldn''t find you, but I hope you will keep the news about the disk secret. The fate of my organization and all its members depends upon it," she said.

    "You do not have to worry about it, Dean. My lips will be sealed," I replied.

    "What about Hriren?" she asked, to which I smiled. "I am leaving him here; I hope you will take of him," I said, and a momentter, the body fell down.

    Immediately, they appeared beside the body, while the dean checked his condition. The old man and others went for the storage.

    The moment their soul sense touched the ring. The other half of the payment appeared in front of them, while the storage ring melted away.

    "Where is the other stuff?" asked the old man and scanned every inch of Hriren, but found none.

    I didn''t take the risks and destroyed the seed a few secondster. Wiping every trace of it from Hriren. I had even shifted my location; in case they were able to track my location through spatial single produced by teleportation formation.

    I am pretty sure they could not, but I rather not take a risk.

 Chapter 3765 Leaving Razaal

    Chapter 3765 Leaving Razaal

    ??"They have still not given up," I said, looking at the gate.

    It had been five days since they had opened the gates; eight since I had gone to the disk and got that amazing bounty.

    Since they had opened the gates; they had kept Sky Sovereigns on it. Sneakily looking at every person. They had also brought out some artifacts, and some were quite good.

    They are also searching for the nook and cranny.

    They realized in a minute I had appeared in front of them that I was at most Sky Sovereign. They likely inferred that I am a soul specialized, with knowledge of various streams.

    They are quite logical in their thoughts. If I had been a Prime, I wouldn''t have needed to go through all the hassle. I would have simply killed them and stole the disk or simply stole the disk without them knowing.

    So, now they want to find me, and I couldn''t me them.

    Their fate is in my hands. If someone finds out what they have; there will be unlikely mercy. They will have to give up on the disk and if the person or the organization is especially ruthless, they will kill the leaders as well as the members.

    I do not fear them; they will not find me.

    I looked above at the night sky. It is myst night in this organization. Tomorrow, I am going to leave this ce.

    I have made all the preparations and am pretty sure, they are tight, but I will be cautious. I have been cautious; it is why, I didn''t rush into leaving, which I really wanted to do, and waited till the right moment.

    I stayed out for an hour, before entering my abode, which is now inside a smallke.

    I freshened up and had dinner, which my clone had cooked, before walking into my core.

    There is a new addition to it; a pretty powerful one at that.

    In the near center of the first ind. There is arge metal circle and in the metal circle are different elements, fire, lightning, space, light, and many more. They are notmon elements, but elements of origin made from the material.

    It is a vast wealth that any organization would wage a war for, but it is mine and I have great ns for it.

    I walked toward it and sat by it. Now and then, a few bees woulde close before flying away. They are searching for it, but I have restricted it to them.

    Five days ago; as an experiment. I had released the faint aura of it and the bees of both hives came at it crazily, that I had to iste it immediately.

    I knew they woulde at it. since it, the elements contain the origin, but the reaction had been far too intense.

    I really wanted to open the restriction on it and let the bees do what they want with it, but I controlled that urge. The bees are only Sovereign, and I don''t want to force any change from them when they are already going through the changes.

    I will wait, I don''t know how long, but at least till they reach the Sky Sovereign or finish changing with each generation, which is unlikely to happen soon.

    I shook my head and went to hives and collected the honey and royal jelly before storing them on a shelf.

    Despite me using the honey daily with my practice and experiment. I have a surplus. Especially the new honey; since I am only using the old honey or royal jelly, since it is all, I could bear.

    The current royal jelly of the second hive is powerful enough. If I tried, it would st me to pieces.

    Though my clone is constantly experimenting. It is powerful, which means it is bing even more important, that I will find a way to use it. it will increase my speed of progress.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I am improving faster than almost anyone I have seen, but I could go even faster. Though I will not cut corners; I want the perfect base. It is giving me a smooth progress and I wouldn''t sacrifice it for anything.

    Including the rapid progress.

    I walked into the library and stayed there till midnight, before walking out and sleeping.

    When I woke up, I had breakfast, and then I practiced both of my methods. After that, I showered and went to my core, till it was lunch time, which I had prepared myself.

    Click!

    "It is time," I said and opened the door of the abode before walking out.

    I secondter; I stepped out of theke and walked toward the door. A few minutester, I appeared in front of the teleportation gate and shed my badge.

    It turned green, and I entered inside; a second and a halfter, I came other side, in front of the gate.

    Immediately, the faint power of Sky Sovereign touched me. It scanned me thoroughly before touching my badge. One faint tendril had even entered inside me, while I acted as if I hadn''t noticed it at all.

    Kandan had good methods, but I had borne the scrutiny of the direct soul sense of Sky Sovereign, more powerful than him.

    So, there is no way, he would discover anything.

    Still, I felt my heart beating fast as I walked toward the door. At every step, I would fear someone would call me and the Sky Sovereign woulde to attack me.

    It is taking every bit of my will to not look around at formation, which would restrict me and then attack. I wanted to tinker with them, but they were core formations and these people had be alert.

    They would notice the tinkering; the moment, I did.

    Seconds passed, and I walked out of the gate, and except for the few Earth Sovereigns and Sky Sovereigns scanning me; nothing else had happened.

    I had finally gotten out of the organization.

 Chapter 3766 Journey

    <h4>Chapter 3766 Journey</h4>

    I wanted to jump in joy, but I controlled my emotions and stepped into the teleportation gate.

    Step!

    Two secondster, I stepped into a bustling square, with a white marble building around me. It is a Razaal city, the administrative capital of Razaal''s territories.

    It is a big city, not the biggest one I have seen, but still big.

    I wanted to get out of the city immediatly, but I didn''t instead. I roamed around it for three hours and brought a few things before booking a suit in a hotel.

    I will leave the city tomorrow and will have a week before they discover the problem with my identity. It is not enough to get out of Razaal territories, but more than enough to be someone else.

    They won''t be able to find me. Even if they scanned every person.

    I set up a few formations before closing my eyes. I open them in the evening, when I freshen up, and have dinner, before closing my eyes again.

    I opened them at midnight before sleeping. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When I woke up the next day, I did what daily do every day, but this time. I didn''ty down on the couch.

    Click!

    Instead, I got out of the suit and a few minutester, I was at the city gates.

    There were three Earth Sovereigns in there. One''s soul sense was visible, while the two kept their hidden. They didn''t discover me, nor did I expect them to. If Sky Sovereigns weren''t able to discover me; there is no way, the earth Sovereigns would.

    I got out of the city gates and looked at the forest ahead of me.

    It looked like a forest but was no forest. They had killed nearly all the monsters, and those that remained only posed a threat to those below the Sovereign.

    I am in the territory of the organization called Raazal, which is in the Traris Region of the seidon continent. It is a huge continent, slightly bigger than even aonsil continent, where Tor is.

    My destination is vin city; it is the boundary city of an hanjis organization.

    It is a sky-grade organization; there is nothing special about it, except that I was finally able to use the teleportation formation there safely to move east.

    It is also the organization, which doesn''t share the optimal rtions with the Razaal. So, even if someone found out, that I had gone there; they wouldn''t be chasing me there.

    Though, I wouldn''t let that happen.

    By evening, I would be a ghost. They will never see a person named Markus again.

    I moved with the sovereign''s speed, which is quite slow, but it is safer, that I maintain the fa?ade. A sovereign is a lot of noticeable than the earth sovereign.

    Though, it will be only for today, from tomorrow. I will move with stealth and have enough confidence that I will be able to discover the Sky Sovereigns before they discover me.

    I now even have a sample of their soul sense, which will make them sneak on me even harder.

    A few hours passed, and I was in the forest, wearing apletely different face and identity. I stayed away from most people, but talked to those who came to me.

    I could see a few Earth Sovereigns, along with hundreds of Sovereigns moving around, searching.

    They really want to find me. It seemed like, they were more scared than I had thought. I hope they will tone it down; it won''t take long for other organization to notice their strange behavior.

    They will try to snoop around and might even find out what is happening inside. It will be the end of them if they seed.

    Soon, it was evening, and I continued with my travels till ten before setting up the abode. Hours passed and at dawn, I came out and a few hourster; I hadpletely disappeared.

    Three days passed, and I had crossed a massive distance by moving with stealth.

    I was able to cross more distance than I had thought, but it couldn''t bepared to the teleportation formation. Nearly all the cities of Razaal are connected to it. If they hadn''t been searching for me; I would have been at my destination.

    It is only for a few days.

    Once I reached vin city, the journey would be much easier. Though, long, I will need, to cross thousands of cities to reach any of the big western ports.

    From there will be a ship; it will be a very long journey from there and a dangerous one, unless of course. I found those dangerous, ancient teleportation formations, which would take me to my destination in minutes.

    I couldn''t help but smile, thinking about that.

    Another day passed, and I stopped for a night. I didn''t immediately take out my abode, instead sat by ake in stealth, watching the monsters drinking water from theke.

    There is a precarious bnce in there between the predator and prey.

    Once it breaks away, there will be a bloodbath. One might expect it to be quitemon, since how monsters are always killing each other, but it is rarer.

    Everybody wants water and nobody wants to mess up the bnce; it will create trouble for everyone. However, that doesn''t mean the predators didn''t like to use this opportunity to hunt.

    They do, and the prey had found quite creative ways to avoid that.

    I watched for an hour, before taking out my abode and entered inside. The next day, I was out, before dawn.

    I am nearly at the boundary of the Raazal, by afternoon, I would cross it and enter hanjis''s territory and by tomorrow morning, I would be at vin.

    I didn''t n to sleep today. I want to reach vin as soon as possible. Collect information, I wasn''t able to do at Raazal before taking their teleportation gate.

    Hun!

    I was in thought when suddenly I sensed something from my core and when I realized what it was, my expressions couldn''t help, but turn back.

    "I really don''t need this right now," I said, irritatingly, but stopped.

    There is no running away from it. I did it too many times to realize how futile it is. I will just quickly finish it up and be on my way.

 Chapter 3767 Challenger

    <h4>Chapter 3767 Challenger </h4>

    Thud!

    I didn''t have to wait for long. Four minutes and seventeen secondster, a green-haired woman appeared in front of me.

    She is a half-human. She lookedpletely human, except for the crystalline hair.

    She is a tall woman, slightly taller than me, with a lithe figure. She has a small button nose and wide lips with vibrant eyes, but in it, I see the same burning battle spirit, I had seen in others of her realm.

    Her aura is saying she is an Earth Sovereign, but it is hard to distinguish her level. Her aura is going high and low every second.

    Usually this serious sign of instability, but in her case, it is very much controlled.

    "You won''t be letting me leave, without a battle, will you?" I asked. "No," she replied with a smile.

    Which is kind of beautiful and reminded me of the professor.

    "Fine. It will mercy duel and willst for ten minutes," I said, to which she grinned and the red ring on her finger lit up. Covering us with a massive dome; to others, we will be fully invisible.

    Though, those who could sense it will know enough to simply walk away.

    The dome had just appeared when the small blood tear came out of her temple and her whole armor turned red.

    "I hope you will be powerful enough tost for five minutes," she said and disappeared from her ce.

    She appeared in front of me, with her expression serious and long ax in hand, which she swung toward me.

    Burst 100%!

    Her attack looks simple, with faint red energies covering it, but it is far from simple. I, without hesitation, activated the full burst and a real great sword appeared in my hand, which I swung toward her.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against her green ax. It was a powerful attack without a doubt, and it shook me, and I am not the only one.

    She shook it too, and that seemed to surprise her.

    "I might not get disappointed with the battle in this battle after all," she said and grinned, before attacking again, while I moved my sword to defend.

    I was unwilling to fight, but now my heart started to beat wildly.

    These people of blood-sun are the best. Each brimming with power and potential. They also have skills to use that power with amazing control and experience to use it with deadly skill.

    CLANNNG!

    I didn''t say anything and instead focused on the fighting. She is amazing; I could tell it already and I want to beat her.

    Though it wouldn''t be easy.

    I didn''t want it easy; I wanted the challenge. There are not many people in the Sovereign who could face me, but every one of these people from blood-sun could.

    Each one of them reached grade 4 at their level. They won''t level up out of their level if they don''t. It is not a rule, but a condition every person walked out of the blood-sun realm follows.

    To gain such strength and experience, to use it as proficiently as possible.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Our weapons shed while everything besides the dome was destroyed. The dome is powerful enough that even if I used every bit of my strength, I wouldn''t be able to make a ripple on it.

    Only Sky Sovereigns might be able to do that.

    "You are good, but are you good enough to contend against it," she said and the red energy around her ax turned shimmering.

    Immediately, the heavy aura begins to radiate from the ax, while at the same time, its speed increased.

    The change in my counter was not shy. Aside from the energies around, the sword bes denser and the speed of the sword faster.

    Though not as fast as her ax. It is an attack, while I am defending. I didn''t need to match her speed. I just need enough speed to not let her ax evade my sword.

    She tried, and I have to say nearly seeded. She is skillful as well as powerful, with a plethora of abilities. If I am not careful, I will lose this fight, before I can give even a single wound to her.

    CLANNNNG!

    I stopped her ax, and a small smile appeared on her serious face. The battle spirit in her eyes also burned brighter as she attacked again, with faster speed and more power.

    Our weapons shed again and again and again.

    She is on the offensive while I am on theplete defensive.

    I am not just defending against her attacks, but also studying her movements, her energy, and the slightest change in them.

    She is really good, and I hate to admit it, but ten minutes is far from enough to study her, and I am not willing to get help from the clones.

    It will take all the fun from this duel, which I am enjoying quite a lot.

    We are fighting like chess yers, studying each other. Looking for the openings andying the trap. What makes it amazing is that the enemy is really good, keeping me on my toes every moment.

    In front of her, I couldn''t make a single mistake, or she would exploit the hell out of it. I don''t want to give her that chance.

    "You are the best defensive fighter. I had fought in this prime world," she praised. It is a truth, I could see it in her eyes, but also the trap.

    "You are not so bad, yourself," I replied to which she smiled and disappeared in shimmering red mist before appearing behind me and attacking with her mist.

    CLANNNNG!

    "You will have to do much better than that," I said. She had just smiled and turned into a shimmer red smoke, before appearing in front of me.

    She kept doing that while I defended. I be extra vignt; I feel like she is doing something, and I have to know what it is before she makes loose this battle.

    Rip!

    I had just thought that when her ax moved fast, avoiding my sword and hitting my shoulder. She was aiming for my chest, but I was able to dodge in time.

    Still, the injury isn''t light. She has sent a massive amount of energy into me. Which were immediately sealed.

    "Nice," I replied, and she smiled.

    I understood how she did it and couldn''t help, but feel impressed by it. It is a mixture of skill, method and some optical illusion.

    Something which could only be learned through the experience.

    "Thanks," she replied and went for another attack. I defend against it and then another. I am not going to give her a chance tounch such an attack again and she didn''t try it.

    She understood such methods could only be used once. After that, the opponent bes alert.

    I didn''t change my fighting style despite getting an injury. I kept defending against her attacks.

    Soon, five minutes passed, and her attack became intense. Her fighting style is also chance, from stability and weight. It had changed to speed and uracy, and in this too, she was as wless as before.

    I begin to enjoy the battle.

    It always feels good when the opponent is powerful and smart like hers. She is also calm; I didn''t see even a hint of irritation and anger in her eyes.

    She is better than thest person from the blood-sun.

    He was powerful, and skilled, but didn''t have a strong state of mind as this woman in front of me.

    It is really important for the practitioner.

    Our life is a rollercoaster of events. One might be harvesting the treasures from the ruin. Next few minutes, we might be fighting a life-and-death battle against those who want those treasures.

    Even I am not as good as her.

    I hope I will be one as soon as her. However, it is going to take a lot of time, if it ever happens. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I am not in a hurry. One thing I have learned in my years of experience is that one shouldn''t rush things when one can wait for them.

    They make things worse rather than improving them.

    I looked at the woman, who had now enveloped herself in a red cloak. It had made her movements hard to follow. I didn''t hesitate to activate my abilities while continuing to defend against her attacks.

    Seconds passed and her attacks came close tonding on me. One time, there was less than a centimeter of distance.

    She is studying me as I am studying her and using that data, crafting her attacks. They are good, but I was barely able to defend against them on time.

    Seconds passed and once again, my sword moved to defend against her ax, but something different happened.

    Rip!

    My sword slid past her ax and gave her a cut across the waist. It was as light as what she had given me, but it made her eyes widen.

 Chapter 3768 Vira

    <h4>Chapter 3768 Vira </h4>

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Thest-minute had remained, and the battle had be even more intense. We both had a single injury to each other and trying to get another one.

    We are using every move we have in our arsenal with every bit of the skill we have, but the opponent is strong. It is not easy to injure her. She is countering and dodging every attack, I am throwing at her.

    I am doing the same with her attacks.

    I have a leg go of pure defensive stance and now it is offensive as well as the defensive. I would mold it to anything in the need of the moment.

    Sup!

    I dodged another attack by less than a centimeter; it wasing for my neck. If I hadn''t been confident of her control, I would have been bathing in a cold sweat right now.

    I am confident that she had enough skills to stop the attack the moment it touched the skin. I had seen her control over her abilities, and it was phenomenal. Very few people have such control.

    Thest ten seconds and my sword had reached near her temple, was just hair breath away from cutting her crystalline bangs. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She dodged the attack in a red-blur and I followed with another, which she defended beforeunching her.

    CLANNNNNG!

    Our des shed and this time, there was no follow-up attack. Instead, the weapon in our hands disappeared and our auras returned to normal.

    "It was a fun battle. I wish you had gone all out," she said, with a hint of regret. "I had gone all out," I replied, and she gave me the look which clearly said, ''Do I look like an idiot?''.

    It is quite hard to fool intelligent people like her; they notice things that others don''t.

    Of course, I didn''t use my full power. I held some back, and she did the same. It is not like; I don''t want to use it. I did, thousands of times, but full power is only for the enemies, not for the duels.

    "I am Vira. I hope, we will meet again," she said with a smile and walked away. A few secondster, the red dome covering us begins to fade away.

    She didn''t ask for my name, nor did she need to. She had got all the information. She could form the mark. From there, she could see, that in every battle I had fought; I had never worn a simr skin or used a simr name.

    There is no need to ask me. If she feels the need to address me; she could use any of those names, as I am not going to tell her my real name.

    I am scared of these people. Not martially, I know enough that even if they were stronger than me.

    As long as I am clear in terms of fight, I will be fine.

    I am scared because these are the people, who have enough knowledge to recognize forbidden power. They might even have a tool to detect it and that is why, I never use forbidden power actively in their presence.

    As for the one, that is merged with me. It is extremely hard to detect, even with the tools.

    There is a reason why, those with forbidden power want to merge it with them. As long as it did, it became part of them, and became very hard to detect.

    Though most people give it up, before reaching Sovereign. Of those who did not, they died; less than 25% of people with forbidden power survived the Sovereign breakthrough. The survival rate goes down, the further one goes.

    It is why, I always looking at the methods that will help me with that and work so hard in gathering the resources.

    ''She had disappeared,'' I thought, seeing her suddenly disappear, three and a half miles away from me. I didn''t try harder to find her, nor did I use the forbidden power actively.

    Seeing every was good, I resumed my journey again.

    Time passed, and soon, the sun began toe out. I stopped for a few minutes and climbed on the tree to watch the sunset.

    It is a new habit; I had picked up in the past few days. It made me feel calm. It also made me remember people I love, but I didn''t get overwhelmed thinking about them as I do in my abode.

    Soon, the sky became bright, and I jumped out of the tree and resumed my journey.

    Hours passed, and I had reached the border of the Razaal. I could feel the soul sense of the lord of Sovereigns, now and then, I would feel the soul sense of Earth Sovereign.

    They didn''t stop me. I would have only stopped if the Sky Sovereign had been here, which is unlikely. Both of the organizations had a limited number of the Sky Sovereigns and they wouldn''t use them for patrolling unless there was trouble.

    The organizations didn''t have the best rtions, but they were not at war. There had been a few skirmishes in the past decade, but nothing more than that.

    An hour and a halfter, I crossed into the Hanjis.

    There is a city close by, a small one, and it has a teleportation gate, but using it is risky. Due to its closeness with the Razaal, they keep an eye on every non-member passing through it.

    I rather, not go through the scrutiny.

    I had finally, gotten out of the Razaal and didn''t want to fall into another trouble. I have a long journey in front of me and I want to finish it in peace.

    I am improving slowly, and I want to reach the limit through this progress and breakthrough into Earth Sovereign, before getting myself into any trouble.

    I have be powerful enough that any trouble I would fall into would be rted to the Sky Sovereign. Below that, couldn''t be called trouble, unless the trouble is from someone of Vira''s power.

    That will be hard to deal with.

    Even now, I am notpletely sure. I could defeat her with my full power. It is a little depressing, but she is powerful.

    She is from the realm, after all.

 Chapter 3769 Clavin

    <h4>Chapter 3769 vin</h4>

    "vin,"

    I said as I looked at the huge city in front of me. It is big, slightly smaller than the Razaal, but still big, with Sky Sovereigns as its lord.

    I looked at it for a few seconds before moving toward it.

    A few minutester, I was in front of the huge bronze city gates. This is irus bronze; it is the specialties of the city. Ites from mines all across Hanjis and gets processed here; I want to buy some for myself, before leaving the city.

    Soon, I appeared in front of the gates and walked in.

    I could see the Sovereigns guards and two Earth Sovereigns on both sides. Scanning each person from their offices at the gates.

    I had prepared everything, and I confidently waltzed inside, while keeping a faint nervousness on my face. I don''t want to show too much confidence; that would be suspicious.

    The guard checked my documents like every other person entering the city.

    "Clear," she said as she handed me back my documents after asking a few questions. "Thank you," I replied and entered the beautiful city.

    The first thing I saw as I entered the city was a massive bronze statue. It is of the horned man. Hass vin, the founder of the city, and also one of the founding members of Hanjis; the ''h'' for Hanjis came from his name.

    The artist is really good; he has captured the essence of man. That for a moment, I felt like, he was alive.

    The only w in the statue is, that is too close to the gate. I think it should be a little further. It will bring even greater majesty to the statue.

    I stared at it for a couple of seconds before walking into the city.

    It is afternoon, and I nned to leave the city in the morning. I originally nned to leave in the evening but decided to be better prepared.

    I will first buy information on the routes, politics, and war.

    As I had said, I don''t want drama and the better prepared I am, the less I will suffer it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The information will help me with that; the city is big enough that I would be able to get detailed information on Hanjis and neighboring organizations I nned to travel through.

    The first thing I did was to find a ce to stay.

    Though I didn''t go there directly. I walked there while shopping for a few things, buying the city''s information before choosing an expensive inn, which the Sovereigns preferred.

    I didn''t go to my room directly and instead ordered the lunch, which I ate alone while snooping into the conversation.

    An hourter, I was in my suit. I had freshened up and was nowid down on the bed. Immediately, I was at my core, and a few seconds after that.

    I opened my eyes in the evening and walked out of the room.

    I ate at the inn, like I did in the afternoon, before walking out.

    It took me some time to find the information market, but I did and brought the information from a couple of merchants.

    "Interesting," I said an hourter in my core as I read the information with my core.

    It was wise of me to buy the information. If I had gone to my previously decided route, I would have wasted days at least.

    Months, if I got drafted.

    The tension is simmering between Jeouris and Ecantir. So, they had prepared a huge force and even drafting people forcefully. They use those people as cannon fodders, without care for their lives.

    Soon, I finished studying all the information and began to n the route with my clone.

    I kept it as efficient as possible, but also flexible, that I could change. If things were to go wrong. I don''t want to be stuck in a ce and lengthen my journey further, which is already going to be long.

    It took a while, but I had a n in front of me.

    I looked at the projection of routes in front of me. there is a green line connected to the route I am going to take, and each ce is connected by several blue lines, which are substitute routes, if there is any problem.

    I looked at it oncest time, before I walked into the library.

    Immediately, a formation appeared in front of me. It is aplex formation, on which I have been working for years in the core.

    The breakthrough formation.

    I had stopped working on it, to focus everything on inheritance, before picking up again after the breakthrough. I will need to be finished, along with designing the forging process to forge it.

    I am going to need it for my breakthrough.

    The current breakthrough formation is far from enough for my next breakthrough. It needs to be powerful to take me to Earth Sovereign safely and it will be powerful.

    There are a lot of ancient rune formations in there, and I nned to add even more.

    I have a n in mind. It will be challenging to realize it, but if I did. The breakthrough formation that came out of it was amazing.

    Just thinking about it made my heartbeat in excitement.

    I worked on it for a few hours, before I shifted to the inheritance and worked on it until it was time to sleep.

    I woke up at the usual time and after a shower and breakfast. I practiced my methods before walking out of the abode.

    When I reached the nalsik squre. There is already a line in front of the teleportation formation. I lined up and took out the token which I had brought yesterday.

    I had booked the teleportation slot yesterday.

    I could have done it on time, but I didn''t want to face any problems. Pre-booking has its ws, but it also smoothens a lot of things.

    It took a few minutes, but soon, it was my turn. I appeared in front of the teleportation gate, before stepping into it, with the hope, that there would be no trouble on the other side.

 Chapter 3770 Trouble

    Chapter 3770 Trouble

    ??"Arzin,"

    I said as I stepped out of the teleportation formation, in a small but prosperous city.

    It is two-hundredth and eighty-third cities in the past three months. These three months weren''t easy, nearly every day, I traveled and spent a massive amount of money.

    I have also paid an inordinate number of bribes.

    I had paid a bribe before, many times, but not as much as this. Sometimes, the teleportation would close for normal people. The bribes helped me countless times, to get into the list, where I couldn''t go through the normal means.

    I hadn''t only traveled through the teleportation gates. Many times, I needed to travel on my legs, and I am d I had nned well.

    It helped tremendously.

    I walked to the counter and confirmed my booking to the next spot. Since it is a small city, with only one long-distance teleportation gate; I would need to wait for six hours before it is tuned to the city, where I want to go.

    From there, I had will travel to three cities one after another, before taking a leg route to travel into the territory of another organization.

    It will take three to four days before I will be able to take the formation again.

    Thanking the man on the counter, I walked into the city. My first destination is the information broker. I had learned a lesson by wasting a week, that one should always have thetest information.

    Now whenever I have a break of three or more hours, I would always buy information. It didn''t matter if I had brought the information just yesterday.

    I already knew where the information brokers in Arzin were and I had brought the news from them, before booking a room in the inn.

    There I quickly freshened up and ate lunch before starting to practice the method, under the protection of a powerful defensive formation.

    Till three months ago, my usual time of practicing the methods was at dawn, but now, it is anytime in the day. The traveling had messed up my schedule.

    Now, I sleep and practice whenever I have time.

    I like my schedule, but traveling makes it difficult to follow it, and I am not going to waste time following it when I could be crossing the cities.

    I had finished over a third of the journey. There is still a lot that remains, and I rather use it every hour, because I am only traveling through the continent. Traveling out of it is going to be even longer and dangerous.

    I finished practicing both of the methods and showered before entering my core.

    I appeared in my core with the route shing in front of me. The next city is Inik and after that it is Yavar; it is a bright green color, like the next four cities, all of them belonging to the same organization.

    The organization which has agreements with Tor.

    I am not the only person in the organization who entered the other continent. It is far moremon and for it, there are agreements across the organization.

    If I went to them, they would provide me protection and a safe route to Tor, but it was too slow. It takes years and sometimes decades and above; I don''t want to wait for that long and unless I have no choice, I won''t be revealing myself.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I stayed there a minute more before walking into the library.

    Since I started travelling. I am less time than I like to work on my inheritance, but I am using every minute, I have and made better progress than I had imagined.

    The inheritance is progressing smoothly and so are my sses with the teacher. I am also making good progress in my other projects.

    I am very excited about them, and one of them should be finished soon. Then, I could send it to my clone for the forging.

    I stayed in my core, till it was time to leave, before walking out of the room.

    I reached the square half an hour before the teleportation opened for Inik. There were already people gathered, and I joined them in one empty chair, before closing my eyes.

    Time passed, and soon, there were only five minutes before the opening of teleportation. They had already closed the gates and now looking at it, cing the energy stone and looking at parts.

    Teleportation gates are one of the most delicate tools and dangerous tools.

    Delicate because they need constant maintenance and dangerous because the slightest problem could throw one into the space sea, where one only has one end.

    Just two weeks ago. One teleportation gate had malfunctioned the day before I was supposed to have entered it. It had sent a group of people go knowns where, likely into the space sea, as they were not able to find them.

    It is dangerous, but what other choice do I have?

    If I had covered the distance with legs, which I had covered with teleportation gates. It would have taken me decades; that''s how efficient these gates are.

    "Everyone, line up!" said the guard.

    Immediately, we all lined up ording to our token, while they fiddled with the gate. I hope it is just general maintenance, not like one and a half months ago.

    It was a small city like this one, and the problem was big. It took them a day and a half to fix the problem before they could activate the gate, and everyone could move to their destination.

    Thankfully, nothing of that sort had happened here.

    At exactly three, they activated the teleportation formation and people began to enter inside.

    I was a little further in line, but the people moved quickly and a little over a minuteter, it was my time to step into the teleportation formation.

    Step!

    I didn''t waste any time and stepped into the teleportation formation. A few secondster, I stepped out on the other end.

    The moment, I did. I know, I am in trouble. It is not the city at the other end that I had been expecting.

 Chapter 3771 Garden of Melazin

    Chapter 3771 Garden of Mzin

    ??I have appeared in arge hall. Made of white marble without a single article of furniture or decorations.

    The only thing it had was the people. Scared nervous-looking people. There are hundred and eighty-seven of them, with ten some being familiar ones.

    They were ahead of me in the line.

    The others seemed to being from the two other teleportation formations that had been set up here.

    The people gathered are Sovereigns and Earth Sovereigns. All of them are watching silently, while the oppressive aura of the Sky Sovereigns covers them.

    I couldn''t see the Sky Sovereigns, but I could see the twelve Earth Sovereigns. Wearing a cloak and the masks, that are hiding their faces as well as their aura signatures.

    ''Don''t make any noise; the Sky Sovereign didn''t like it,'' said the familiar voice in my mind as I opened my mouth to talk.

    I stopped and walked to the ground.

    ''What is happening?'' I asked.

    To which the crystal-skinned woman shook her head. ''No idea. They are just gathering us without informing us of anything,'' she replied, and I nodded before asking a few other people, they too don''t have any idea of what is happening.

    It was not the first time; I had fallen into trouble for the past three months. It is a fourth time already. However, for the first time, the Sky Sovereign is directly involved, which is going to make escaping here difficult.

    Though difficult as it may be, I will have to do it to survive.

    Like others, I stayed quiet, but I didn''t stay without anything. After thinking for a few seconds, I begin to release a very faint soul wave.

    It is extremely dangerous, but I need to survive and for it, I need to know where I am.

    Hun!

    There are heavy enchantments around the hall that even Sky Sovereign would struggle to get their soul sense out, but mine did and what I saw couldn''t help, but surprise me.

    I thought, they were cultists, but they were no cultists.

    If I am wrong, they are the higher-ups of the Varur and they will use for that thing; I am sensing outside. I don''t know what it is, but even my soul waves weren''t able to breach through it.

    A few minutes passed, and I kept trying when one of the teleportation gates buzzed and a horned man got out.

    "Where a"

    He hadn''t even finished the sentence when he stopped and fell hard. The aura of Sky Sovereigns had suppressed him, and it kept suppressed for a few seconds before it disappeared.

    It was quite an experience for the Earth Sovereign, that he stayed on the floor for over a minute, before getting up.

    I looked at him for a few seconds, before focusing back on what I was looking at earlier.

    Something had appeared outside. It was not there before, but now it is. The spatial signs of it are clear. Something had exchanged ces with had been there before. Something that had really powerful enchantments that even my soul sense couldn''t get through.

    Though it is small. It shouldn''t be bigger than a city block unless space is expanded inside.

    I am betting on it.

    An hour passed and nine more people came through the different gates. Also, I was not able to find out about the thing outside.

    It is disappointing. I would have loved to see what was inside; it would have helped me prepare for it. Unfortunately, there is nothing, not even the slightest hint.

    Seeing, that I would not find anything, I turned the focus inward. On the people that had gathered, the guards and the Sky Sovereign; I am really careful about him.

    These people are careful in getting the people.

    There are thousands of people who travel through the teleportation gate every hour, but they are taking two are three from each and most of them are like me.

    Travelers, we are citizens or members of the organization. In four forms, we had written that didn''t belong to any organization. So, there would be less trouble for these people.

    I wonder, how many people they are willing to gather.

    I didn''t have many things about it and sat down before closing my eyes. I kept releasing the soul sense to keep an eye on things, but worked in my core.

    Hours passed, and our numbers reached three hundred. That''s when they stopped and turned off all the formations.

    "Follow me," said one masked Earth Sovereign and moved toward the door of the hall, while the rest of us followed behind him.

    Many are scared, but nobody asks questions. The soul sense of Sky Sovereign is still covering us, and nobody wants to face, the punishment that came after opening one''s mouth.

    Click!

    The guard opened the door and walked out, and we all followed behind.

    A surprise appeared on the faces of many as they looked ahead. It was just a normal forest around them, till they looked at the left.

    There is a huge gate; connected by to ck marble column. It is a white swing gate, with iron bars. Some of the bars looked rusty, but others looked new, as if they had been welded yesterday.

    The guard stopped in front of the gates and so did we.

    A momentter, everyone saw their storage devices moving away. It is not the guards'' doing, but of the Sky Sovereign; the bastard is standing beside the Earth Sovereign, invisible.

    The storages disappeared before a group of rings appeared. Everyone took them.

    "This is a garden of mzin and you have a mission here," said the guard. "Collect as the resources, that are present in the list. Especially this flower; collecting a single one will you in your freedom," the guards added, with a projection appearing in front of him.

    My eyes widened and so had the eyes of a couple of people as we recognized what it was.

    Saying, I am shocked, would be an understatement. That flower is something that Sky Sovereigns would kill for.

    Earlier, I had doubts, but now, I am sure. There is no escape.

    They will not anyone of us leave. If the news is so much leaked about it; there will be an attack.

    The flower is called Kavan. It is also the heavenly step flower. Consuming before the breakthrough into Prime; increases one''s chances of breakthrough by 20%.

    They are massive chances; it is why, every Sky Sovereign and their organizations would kill for it. There is no way, they would let us leave after telling us that; some seemed to understand the truth as their legs quivered.

    "Do not doubt our intention. We will let you all leave, I promise you that," said the guard and turned.

    Click!

    A bronze key appeared in his hand, which he inserted into the gate. A momentter, the clicking sound rang out, and the guards pushed open the gate.

    Behind the gate is the mist; we can''t see what is inside, we will need to step inside to see it.

    "Enter," he said, and the aura of Sky Sovereign became powerful. Even those who were hesitating began to walk toward the gate.

    I also walked toward it, with a question in my heart.

    Why didn''t they enter inside themselves?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    If there are such precious resources in there, they should have entered inside, unless there is something there that is dangerous to them.

 Chapter 3772 Poison

    Chapter 3772 Poison

    ??Hun!

    I entered the mist and came out on the other side. Immediately, there was a surprise on my face.

    The surprise was not because in front of me, there was a vast garden, but because I had realized why even Sky Sovereigns didn''t dare to enter inside.

    There is a poison.

    There is an invisible poison in here. It is powerful enough that it has entered my body, with barely any resistance. There was a faint resistance; it was because of it; that I was able to detect it.

    I didn''t react and looked at the seeds, which I had inserted into everyone.

    I could also detect poison entering their bodies, even if they themselves didn''t detect it. It is extremely hard to detect the poison; I was able to detect it because of my peculiarities.

    "I hope the bastards didn''t kill us after we gave them what they wanted," said the Beastman. "It is likely, they will," said the crystal-skinned woman, and many shuddered in despair.

    They can guess, too, that it is likely to happen.

    "So, should we not collect the resources they had asked then?" asked an elf. "We should, but we should also find ways to increase our strength and even level up, if possible," replied the horned man.

    Nobody said anything to that.

    I didn''t say anything. I didn''t n to inform them about the poison. I don''t know anything about the poison. If I tell them now, it will only cause panic and I don''t want that.

    What happened was unexpected, but I nned to survive. To do that, needed to be calm as possible.

    I sat down on the bench while others discussed things. Some had already left toward the garden, while some, like me, were reading through the information crystal they had provided to us.

    ording to the information they have provided. We have eleven and half days here and there are thousands of resources they want, with Kavan on top.

    I only nced at Kavan. It is a wonderful resource, and I want it, but it will be years before I will be able to use it. There are hundreds of other resources, that could be useful to me in the short term.

    I finished reading the information and looked ahead. The garden is massive, and clearly spatially erged.

    There are thousands of nts here, far more than the list they have provided, and I want them. I have a lot of resources, but having more didn''t hurt. These are resources that could help me and the bees in my core.

    Most importantly, they could have a way to deal with the poison, that had infiltrated our body.

    It is a strong poison, and it has already started affecting my body and soul. Seeping into every speck of soul and cell of the body.

    It is not the only problem. There is also a Sky Sovereign. I need to find a way to deal with him because currently, I am not seeing any other option, than defending against him, which is not enough.

    I got up from the chair and walked toward the garden. Most of the people have already left, going in different directions.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There are hundreds of ways, and I have picked one.

    I looked at the garden and couldn''t help but feel some simrities with my core. The biggest one is special environment rooms. Many nts require special environments to grow; one couldn''t just nt the seed and expect them to grow.

    "Thousand," I said, looking at the number shing on my hand. It is the number of nts I could harvest.

    Unlike most ces, I have been. There are no restrictions here. I could go to any nt, but every nt will take one point and from that nt, one could only harvest the limited number of resources.

    For example, the lintin berry nt in front of me. I could only harvest fifty-two berries from, but at bardin grass, I could only harvest three stalks.

    If I harvest more, another point will be taken.

    There are enough nts in here, that even if everyone had used every point. They would at most be able to harvest 7% of the garden.

    Though there is a question about the list they have provided me, I didn''t care about it since the result would be the same.

    They wouldn''t let us live. So, it is better that I focus on survival. First solving poison, the responsibility to which, I had handed to my clone. As for surviving the Sky Sovereign, that is my responsibility.

    The first thing, I will do is check out the garden. I want to look at the whole garden to see if I can find something rted to the poison.

    I may have handed the responsibility of it to my clones, but I need to contribute to it. It is my life depended on it.

    The garden is vast, but I will be able to explore it whole within a few hours. It will also allow me to make a list of all the nts in there.

    They have provided the map and the list of resources they want, but they didn''t provide the location of the resources. They didn''t mention the reason, but I could guess it.

    The location of the nts isn''t permanent.

    I don''t know, the cycle of this ce. Though, with the data, I had gathered; it is at least forty years long.

    I had noticed several nts in there, that had forty-year life cycles and they are growing.

    I couldn''t see any signs of which the resources from them had been harvested.

    The time could increase. I don''t know, since the highest cycle nt, I had seen is of forty-three years. I am sure, in this garden, there would be more nts with a century-long cycle or bigger cycle.

    They will give me an idea about the true cycle of this garden.

    It might seem like a useless thing to look for, given the current circumstances, but it is important for my purpose.

 Chapter 3773 Chase It

    Chapter 3773 Chase It

    ??"Three hours and seventeen minutes," I said as I stopped.

    The garden is big; seeing, I didn''t walk. I moved at a quite fast speed, but even with that, it had taken me over three hours.

    Now it is time to start the work, and I am starting with the most dangerous thing. It is a ce that is said to hold kavan flowers.

    I looked ahead into the mess of formation.

    The garden isn''t in perfect condition. A small part of it, containing about 20% of it is a broken mess. They didn''t tell us the reason for it, but from what I could tell, two scenarios had likely happened.

    Someone with powerful Prime''s strength had attacked this ce with all their strength or someone had used the powerful explosive.

    Seeing the way the formations are broken, I would put my money in the explosion. However, I am notpletely sure, since it has been a thousand years since something like that happened.

    I looked at it for a few minutes, used my method, and created a map, before entering inside.

    Hun!

    A few secondster, I stopped for a moment and shook my head, before collecting the body. The bastards had taken the artifacts of the man, but they had left behind the body.

    This ce is dangerous, and the body is proof of that.

    He is not murdered by killed by the formations.

    I don''t want to say anything to a dead man, but he was being an idiot for wanting to enter this ce. It is dangerous for me, much less for the Sovereign like him.

    He had paid for his mistake with his life.

    I moved forward, and a minuteter, I hade across the first nt. It had beenpletely harvested and if the nt hadn''t been protected by the formation itself; it would have been taken away too.

    People hade here and a lot of them. I could already sense seventeen district auras around.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    At least sixteen are alive. If the person I had found dead isn''t the only one dead.

    A few minutes passed, and I came across another nt that had been fully harvested. Then another and another; one by one, I had found six nts, and all of them were fully harvested.

    I had even seen the signs of one nt being pulled out of the ground.

    Twenty-one minutes after, I had entered this ce, I had found a nt that hadn''t been fully harvested. It is nted sevion roots; there are eleven of them and they are on the list.

    I am also interested in them.

    Not a single one is harvested, and I am not surprised. They are in a tricky ce, with three broken formations circling around.

    One could need to be mad trying their hands on them.

    A few secondster, the invisible strings came out of my hands and moved toward the roots. A couple of secondster, the first root disappeared, and the second and third one.

    One by one, eight roots disappeared, while I didn''t touch the rest of the three.

    The broken formation was covering them, and I didn''t want them enough to trigger a broken formation that might kill.

    "Mind sharing, some of those roots?" asked the voice and a big man with a Sovereign aura, not far behind me.

    "Fuck off!" I said and walked away, without even looking at him.

    "You are just Sovereign!" he shouted and came at me with anger zing in his eyes.

    It took him less than a second to appear in front of me and raised his scaly hand to pick my neck.

    His hand is just about to reach me, when it shocked with eyes widening in shock.

    Crack Crack Crack

    He moved up and started floating in the air, while a cracking sound began toe out of his neck, while he watched me in horror.

    "Be grateful that, you don''t have any killing intent, or this wouldn''t be the punishment you would have received," I said and appeared beside him.

    Thud!

    I touched his storage with mine and walked away. A secondter, he fell down and started to gasp for air. It took him some time for him to control his emotions and when he did, he shook his head and walked out.

    It is a wise thing for him; even for Sky Sovereign, this ce is dangerous, and I have proved to him, that broken formations aren''t the only dangers in there.

    A few more minutes passed, and I found a couple of nts. All of them were harvested; it took me a few more minutes before I found another nt trick ce and harvested its resources with the help of my strings.

    A minute and a halfter, I found another nt in a tricky ce and pulled it out whole.

    It took a few minutes of effort and I needed to be extremely careful, but I was able to do it. I could feel the eyes on me while I didn''t do that, but nobody did anything.

    Likely because of how effortlessly I had blocked their soul sense that moved to investigate. I am everyone had realized; I am not the Sovereign as I looked.

    Though I am a Sovereign, and I am showing my real level. If not, my real aura. If I did, it would shock the world out of them.

    An hour and a half passed, and now I was moving in a direction that nobody had taken. I couldn''t sense even a speck of aura in front of me.

    Now, all the nts I find will be mine.

    Though, it is not the reason, I had taken this direction. I would have taken it, even if there were a hundred people in front of me.

    I had sensed something; that was giving me a simr feeling to the poison in my veins. It is extremely faint, and it might be nothing, but it is the first lead I had found and I am going to chase it.

 Chapter 3774 Fertilizer

    Chapter 3774 Fertilizer

    ??"This is a part, but not whole," I said as I looked dense purple liquid.

    It is thicker than the honey and smells terrible. It is also extremely powerful; that I had manipted my defenses before I was able toe so close to it.

    The solution in front of me is a fertilizer; not one fertilizer, but a mix of several. The pipes transporting it had leaked, creating it.

    I collected some samples and got the results. Its confirmed that it had been used to make the poison, but it was not a poison. It is dangerous energy, that could kill me within a few minutes, if entered inside the body sufficient amount

    It worked openly while the poison was sneaky. I could survive, even if I ingested a fatal amount of it with my methods, but I am powerless against the poison.

    I didn''t stay there for long and moved away with the disappointment in my heart.I had thought, I would find the source of the poison, but I had only found one part of it.

    Seeing how the fertilizer ising from the underground and with formation covering it. It will be hard for me to reach the source of the poison through it.

    If the energy had been weaker, I might have been able to do it. Sending the trackers inside, but it is powerful enough to kill even Peak Sky Sovereigns. All the seeds I had sent inside had evaporated.

    It also has some elements that mess with artifacts as nano-drones have survived, but they are not sending the signals to me.

    Still, I sent a lot of them inside pre-programmed instructions toe out every few seconds. As long as I am close to them, I will sense them and get the information they have collected.

    I might be able to find something useful in them.

    "What is there?" asked a human man with a long mustache, seeinging out of the ce where fertilizer is.

    "A very dangerous substance. Be careful of it," I said without stopping and like I had expected. The man had entered inside; that is why, I had not warned him to not go inside and only warned about the danger.

    No matter, what I had said, he would have gone inside sensing the intensity of the energy the fertilizer produces.

    This ce is great, and I would be the luckiest man. if I found the central storage of this ce, but it is unlikely to happen. This ce has powerful defensive formations and there are a lot of them.

    If I were to try, it would take me months, if not years, to unravel it all, unless, of course, I found a way through this broken mess.

    Central storage, as its name suggests, is a ce where all the resources are stored.

    The vast formation running this ce nts the seeds and collects the resources. It also used these resources to collect the seeds for nting and create the fertilizer for them.

    I know it because I had created something like this. Though, it is not as self-sufficient as this one.

    In my core, I just didn''t nt things. I also create the special environment; they need and the fertilizers.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After years, I had created arge collection of fertilizers that work on almost all nts, but now and then. I needed to create a specific fertilizer for the nts.

    It is one of the reasons why I started to learn the alchemy.

    Every time, I needed a specific fertilizer that wasn''t present in the market. I would go to the alchemist and while I had enough clout, that any alchemist would finish my order as quickly as possible, I still hated the wait and dependence.

    I pushed those thoughts away as I stopped and released my string toward the nt.

    Within a second, the whole nt had moved into my core, along with the soul it had been on and the resources.

    Most of the time, I couldn''t do it. As the formation covered the ground, it had been, but sometimes, I do. It made me especially happy when the nts were as rare as the one, I had just taken.

    I moved, with my soul sense moving in every direction.

    Searching for the source of poison and also the thing that could help me deal with the Sky Sovereign, once I get out of the garden. I have a few things in my core, and they are dangerous, but using them will kill me as it will kill the Sky Sovereign.

    Though, I won''t be using those measures unless I really don''t have a choice. I hope, in the next eleven days, I find something that will give me a choice.

    A few hours passed, and I found nothing, but the nts.

    I kept sending my soul waves further and further, but I found nothing, till I reached, the end of the path, I had taken.

    So, I had to go back and walk to other paths.

    Those paths were not as bountiful as the ones I had chosen. Others had already harvested everything they had and only left the nts, that were in the difficult ce.

    Though nts were not my target. It still made me a little sad, seeing many of them have been harvested before me. sometimes, I wanted to loot the people, a few had already started doing it, but I controlled my impulse.

    I have note here for the nts. I am here to find the source of the poison. So, I could discover the cure and something that will help me deal with Sky Sovereign, without dying first.

    Over ten hours passed, and I have looked through over 90% of the space. Less than 10% had remained.

    If I don''t find anything, I will have to move to another section.

    This broken ce isn''t all connected. There are multiple sections, and I will need to go out and enter through another ce to go to those sections.

    It is too much, but there is no other choice in front of me. I have to look through them and do it fast because I don''t know, in which section I will find what I am looking for.

 Chapter 3775 Idiots

    Chapter 3775 Idiots

    ??Step!

    I stepped out of the third section and eleven more have remained.

    It had been two and a half days since I came here, and I have been constantly searching for them without sleeping and eating.

    I need to find the source of the poison and I need to do it quickly, because creating the antidote would create time and I don''t know whether this poison would give me time, with the speed it is growing inside me.

    My clones are trying everything to find the cure for the poison and they have made progress, but it is slow.

    I do not doubt that they will find the cure, but it will be after I die.

    I walked for a few minutes before I stopped and quickly took out the pearl. I activated and entered the room.

    I didn''t waste any time in my abode and quickly walked into the shower. I stayed there for over fifteen minutes beforeing out, feeling good.

    The shower made me feel a lot calmer.

    I enjoyed the feeling of a moment before walking out of my room into the kitchen. I took out the dinner my clone had made and ate it while thinking about things.

    This time, my thoughts were not filled with regrets about choosing this particr route. I had chosen it because I had considered it the fastest and safest. If I knew someone was capturing the people to venture into the poisonous garden, I wouldn''t have stepped into it.

    However, I have to say, I am big unlucky.

    They had chosen me, among the thousands who were using the teleportation gate. It made me feel a little bad.

    I pushed those thoughts and focused on the dinner.

    I finished dinner and washed the dishes, before walking into my room andying on the bed. I didn''t sleep, despite feeling sleepy, and went to my core.

    "The poison is really something," I said as I looked at its huge structure. Which is moreplex than any formation I had solved.

    It is why, it is so difficult to create an antidote. It would make the job, much easier if I had the source. It will be like a key; it will solve most of the problems.

    I stayed and worked with my clone for an hour, before going back to the real world.

    Four hourster, I woke up, feeling good. I didn''t immediately get up and stayed on the bed thinking before deciding to take a risk.

    I quickly freshened up and ate before walking into the practice room.

    ording to tests, my clones had done. The dance might help me against the poison.

    It will suppress the poison, slow it down. However my clone isn''t fully sure, and some problems could ur and if they appeared to dance, there would be only one result.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The death.

    I don''t want to take the risk, but I want to slow the poison down.

    I have three weeks at most ording to my clones, and I would need more time to deal with it, if I didn''t find the source and somehow survived the Sky Sovereign, waiting outside.

    I took a deep breath and took out the things; a minuteter, I started.

    "I didn''t die," I said breathlessly as I finished, before immediately closing my eyes to enter my clone. I didn''t even sit down.

    "It really worked," I said as I looked at the result. They are in front of me. The dance seemed to have slowed down the poison by 54% and it will slow it even further if I continue practicing.

    Seeing that, the hope of survival couldn''t help but lit up in my heart.

    This gave me some breathing space, and it is good, but I rather destroy the problem, than dy it. Finding the source of it is still the best solution to deal with this problem.

    With that, though, I entered the shower and washed all the filth away, before changing into the new set of clothes.

    I want to practice the second method too, but it would kill me. I cannot practice it until I have the poison out of my body.

    With no more time to waste, I walked out of the abode.

    Eleven minutester, I was at the entrance of the fourth section. It is so small that even humans can barely walk inside it.

    It is not something for those with big bodies. It is why, only seven or six people had entered this ce.

    As I entered inside, I found there was a big ce in front of me. It is quiterge, but not safe; there are many broken formations, including a few that are floating around like leaves.

    I walked around them, not getting too close to them despite them being very slow.

    These may be slow, but reacted, they could turn very fast. Worse, they could explode, and they have enough power in them to take even Sky Sovereign at death''s door; there is no way, I would be able to survive that.

    I passed through them within seconds, before choosing the path.

    There was not much to choose from; there were only two paths in front of me and I chose the left one, seeing there on each path three people had entered.

    My speed was fast but cautious, and in just a short time, I was able to cross arge distance. I would have been slow if this ce hadn''t been picked clean and there were fewer than usual nts inplicated ces.

    If not for me wanting to scour every section to find the solution; I would have gone out of this ce by now.

    Hun!

    A few hours passed, and I was moving when suddenly, I stopped with a surprise appearing on my face.

    "Are they idiot?" I asked myself, but found my feet moving again. I am walking toward the idiots who are fighting in such a dangerous ce.

    Even the greatest idiots wouldn''t do such a thing unless there is something that forced them to do it.

 Chapter 3776 Source of Poison I

    Chapter 3776 Source of Poison I

    ??It had been ten minutes since I had sensed the fighting, and they were still fighting, while it would take me another ten to fifteen more to reach them.

    I hope they will stop fighting by then because it is affecting things all around.

    It is because of them; that I am moving so slowly as they are messing up all the broken formation. Some of which had exploded and even that isn''t enough to make them stop.

    ''It must be really something,'' I thought as I avoided another group of finger-sized broken formations; that came at me like shooting stars.

    I needed to use my full speed to dodge them. If the single one had hit me; it would have gravely injured or even killed me.

    "Those bastards!" I cursed angrily.

    I might get killed before I could even reach them. Seeing that, I wanted to escape, but I didn''t and kept moving despite knowing the curiosity might kill this cat.

    Minutes passed, and I got close enough that my soul sense could see them. They are fighting hard without care, but I am more curious about the thing they are fighting cover and I saw it.

    The thing is hazy to my soul sense; I can not see what it is. There is something in there, that is blocking my soul''s sense, which is making me even more curious.

    Though, I am curious. I am also cautious; I begin slowing down my speed as I got closed.

    I activated my stealth and moved cautiously. The stealth slowed down my speed even more, but it kept me invisible to them. Both of them are peak Sovereigns and I rather, they not discover me till I am ready.

    I wouldn''t have done that. If we were outside; I am strong enough to beat them easily; here things are a littleplicated.

    Two and a half minutester, I got close enough to see, what the thing was, they were fighting over and when I saw it. Let''s just say, for a fraction of a second, I was too close to getting discovered by them.

    ''Well, now I am not mad,'' I thought.

    The thing they are fighting over is truly something. They are risking their survival here for the chance of the chance of survival.

    It took quite an effort from me to look away from those things and I turned to the battle. For nearly a minute, I didn''t do anything, except for moving when the broken formation got too close.

    "Stop!" I said, as I stepped out of invisibility.

    Immediately, both of them stopped and turned to me. There is caution in their eyes, along with rm, greed, and hostility.

    Both of them are beastman. The man is from the silver hog tribe, while the woman is from the grey crow tribe.

    "You should fuck off; we had discovered them first," said the woman. "If you don''t walk away soon, we won''t mind, joining hands to deal with you first," said the man and woman, nodded with faint hesitation.

    Hearing that, a smile appeared on my face. It is not a nice smile; mocking is clearly written across it.

    "I really like to see what you two weaklings could do," I challenged, making them angry instantly.

    "We will deal with him first, before resuming our fight," said the man, and the man nodded. The next moment, the powerful aura sted out of their bodies and moved toward me, when suddenly, their expressions changed.

    It was confusion for a fraction of seconds, before it had turned into horror.

    "What did you do?" asked the man as he found himself unable to move. The same with the woman. They could not move any part of their body below the neck, not even twitch.

    "Nothing and will do nothing, if you remain quiet and let me harvest these nts in the piece," I said and even sealed their mouth, before turning to the nts.

    Not ordinary nts, but the nts that are top of the list, the bastard had provided us.

    Kavan flowers.

    There are two nts and each nt, has a single yellow gem-

    like flower with hundreds of petals. Though one nt, had green veins all over it, making it look quite scary.

    "Maybe it is because of the fertilizer," I said audibly, seeing the roots of one nt dipped in the fertilizer. I had tested the fertilizer and knew how powerful it was.

    It is quite a miracle that the energies of it didn''t kill it. Forget killing it; it seemed to be thriving in it.

    I wanted to harvest it immediately. This nt isn''t only useful for the breakthrough, it had a lot more uses.

    However, harvesting it would be a challenge. The broken formations had a sort of dome around them. It is a sealed dome, that I couldn''t even sense the aura of those two nts.

    It will be dangerous to harvest those nts, but I want them.

    I wasted no time and took out the few tools and started using my method. A few minutester, I have aplete information about the dome, and it is not good.

    ''I am doing it,'' I thought and pulled back my strings from them. They are still frozen; I had cast a formation on them. It is not as strong as the strings, but it will take them a few minutes to break it with brute force.

    My eyes turned serious as I turned to the dome. The n is quite dangerous, but it is viable.

    It is simple; I will breach the energyyer, the formation had created, before gently moving one formation with my strings. It will create a gap and remove interference, that I will be able to pull the flowers off the nt directly into my storage.

    I might be able to do it with the whole nt as long as it is not protected by the formation, which I don''t know since they are jumbling my soul sense.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 3777 Source of Poison II

    Chapter 3777 Source of Poison II

    ??I took a deep break and released the string. A single string is much safer and also my strings could divide themselves into hundreds of parts.

    Soon, it reached the part of the done which is covered in the energy.

    The formations on it lit up, and I poured forbidden power into it. Three and half secondster, it touched the energyyer and gently passed through it, without any formation reacting.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but take a sigh in relief.

    Hun!

    I was about to move the string toward one of the broken formations when suddenly, I stopped, with a huge shock appearing on my face.

    "Well, fuck me!" I cursed.

    My string collected some energy inside and sent it to my core. The energies are poison, the same one that had infiltrated me and others.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is much denser inside and I am freaking d, that my strings have sensed it. If they didn''t and I had removed the small piece of broken formation; that would have leaked the poison.

    It would have been bad, as this one was more dangerous than the one inside. We got the diluted one, while the one in the dome is original.

    I turned my eyes and looked at the yellow flower with green veins on it. This is the flower that had been producing the poison. I was also right about the fertilizer being part of it since it was the thing, that brought a change in the flower.

    It didn''t take me more than a minute to see how it had leaked outside.

    There is a small leak beneath the roots, through which it is spreading into the garden. It happens in extremely small amounts, but because of its cycle, arge amount of poison would umte, which then seeps inside us.

    ''I need that flower,'' I said to myself.

    It is the source and as long as I get it; I will be able to create the antidote. Though it wouldn''t be easy, seeing I couldn''t simply remove the broken formation; it would leak the poison and I can''t have that.

    I thought for a few seconds and turned back to the two.

    "You two can go," I said and deactivated the formation around them.

    "We have found the nt; you could at least share some petals with us," said the woman, but I just kept looking at her, while my soul sense became heavy.

    It scared her so much that she quickly moved away, with the man following behind her. Killing them would have kept the news sealed, but I have no interest in killing them.

    They are no threat to me; nobody is here.

    Though I will be careful in the care they bring out more people. I do not fear them, but I fear the broken formations and now the poison, that this impoverished dome contains.

    Over an hour passed, and I had done different tests before the new tools came out of my storage.

    Seeing them, a smile appeared on my face.

    They were not newly forged, but my clone had manipted them to suit the needs, I have for this project.

    Buzz!

    I ced the tools around the dome and activated them. Soon, another dome above the dome materialized.

    "Let''s begin," I said to myself and I moved the string toward the formation. Will offer me the protection. It will not contain the poison that will be leaked out, but bottles connected to the bricks will also suck more than half of the poison.

    I could produce better tools if I wait, but I don''t want to wait. I want to get my hands on the flower as soon as possible.

    My string reached the formation and touched it gently, before starting to pull it away from its ce very slowly. I had chosen this formation specifically; it is the one that is least interconnected with the rest.

    Hun!

    I just thought that when suddenly, I stopped sensing the instability.

    It took me a few seconds to find the cause and another minute to know whether I could fix it. I could, which made me relieved; I didn''t want to choose another broken formation.

    If something went wrong; it might kill me.

    I fixed the problem before starting to slowly pull away the broken formation.

    A minute and seventeen seconds passed, and a small gap opened. A tiny one and, as I had expected, the poison begins to leak out.

    The next few seconds were quite stressful. I only felt relieved when I saw the dome repelling the poison away. I had seen it in my core, but it made me more relieved to see it happening outside.

    I kept pulling the formation away, and the gap continued to get bigger before it became 4.2 inches long.

    I finally stopped with a big smile on my face. I am happy, though there is a small worry about therge amount of poison that is leaking out, but it is being handled well by the dome.

    With the formation moving away, I moved the string toward the flower with green veins.

    I would have liked to take the whole nt, but I couldn''t; there was a formation covering the roots.

    So, I went to the flower and plucked it out.

    I stopped and waited for any reaction when I found none. I sent it directly into my core. Where my clone immediately begins to work on it to create the antidote.

    I turned my gaze to the second nt, which seemed to be unaffected by the poison. Though I am not sure; I will find out when I took the nt inside my core.

    With that thought, my strings begin to cover the nts and earth around it. This isn''t protected by the formation, and I want it. there are many things I would be able to do with the flower.

    It is just a regret, that one nt could produce a single flower.

    Though I don''t mind, a single flower is more than enough to serve my needs and this one is at the peak of Sky Sovereign, like all the nts here.

 Chapter 3778 Antidote I

    Chapter 3778 Antidote I

    ??Hun!

    I had walked out of the section when I suddenly stopped. There are three people surrounding me from three sides.

    Two of them are Peak Earth-Sovereigns, while the third is High Earth-Sovereign. She might be a level lower than the two men, but she is stronger than them.

    Seeing them, a greedy smile appeared on my face. it is not the first time, I have faced, people like them.

    I had faced them daily and I have to say, it had been quite lucrative.

    "Hand over the Kavan flower and we will let you go," said the woman in the middle, and a staff with a golden gem appeared in her hand, which she pointed toward me threateningly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I couldn''t help, but surprise seeing the staff in half-elf''s hand. It is not her totem artifact and since those bastards had the storage, she could not bring it here, unless she had a secret storage, that they hadn''t been able to discover.

    Or it could be something they have found here; there are a few old bodies that have been discovered in the section.

    I didn''t find any storage on them, she might have.

    I concentrated, and in a few seconds, I got the answer. She had found storage on one of the bodies, but the staff is not from them. She also has a hidden storage, which the Sky Sovereigns weren''t able to detect.

    I looked at the staff and my eyes became even more greedy. I didn''t hide my expression, making the woman red at me angrily.

    "I will not give you that, but if you attack me. I will take half of the things you have, and I am quite liking your staff," I said, not averting my eyes away from it.

    "You wouldn''t be able to do it before I attacked you with it," she said, and I grinned. The next moment, a shock appeared on their faces, as the staff appeared in my hand, while I faded from the view.

    I am in front of the girl, with her staff in my hand.

    "I am borrowing it for a few days, unless, of course, you attack me. Then it will be mine, along with half of your stuff," I said, grinning and putting away the staff, while she red at me angrily.

    "We should attack him. If we get the flowers, we might get a chance to live; they might have an antidote to the poison," said the stone-skin man.

    "Hehehe," Iughed, making them red at me even more angry.

    "Do you think, they would have sent us if they had an antidote?" I asked back and their cheeks red for a moment, before they red at me.

    "False as it may be. It is a hope," said the woman, to which I smiled.

    "You don''t have to keep believing in the false hope. I''ll give you the real one; I am nearly done with the antidote; it will be ready by the evening," I said and was shocked at their faces as such, that they weren''t able to react for a few seconds.

    "Truly?" asked the human.

    "Yes, one of the Kavan flowers is the source of the poison. I had synthesized the antidote from it," I replied.

    "Tell others that I will be dispersing it to them at evening by the gate," I said and walked away.

    Three days in my core were more than enough to synthesize the antidote from the source. My clone had just finished a few minutes ago and was now performing the tests. Once they are done, I will take it.

    They didn''t follow me, and I went to the other section.

    Till now since I hade here, I had only visited the sections. I have not visited a single nt in the normal part and the thousand quotas remained the same in my hand.

    I am going to use them, but first, I am nning to use the sections.

    In the section, I could take the whole nt, while in the normal area, I could only take the resources. I am more interested in the whole nts rather than the sections; it didn''t matter if they were nts, I didn''t need them.

    Hours passed, and soon it was afternoon when I had finally taken out my abode and entered the room.

    I sat on the couch and closed my eyes. A momentter, I was at my core, besides my clone, who was looking at thousands of graphs and a few test subjects, all of them except for one showing a positive result.

    "The antidote is ready," said the clone.

    "Let''s not waste any time then," I said, and got out of my core and went to the practice room.

    There I removed all my clothes and sat down.

    A momentter, a dark yellow blob covered in runes appeared in front of me. It could be injected directly through the syringe, but taking it through the formation is far more effective.

    The blob floated for a couple of seconds, beforeing close and touching the center of my chest.

    It felt cold, and that feeling increased when it started to spread around me. Within a few seconds, it had covered all my body. There is not a single part, where it had not covered it.

    Buzz!

    The runes buzzed, and a secondter, I felt the solution entering inside me. Into my cells and specks of the soul where the poison is.

    For a minute there was nothing before I started to feel warm.

    I immediately entered my core and saw my meta-scan. Seeing it, a big smile appeared on my face, and I had finally taken a sigh of relief.

    "It is working," I said.

    It will take at least a day or two at most before the poison is destroyed. It will also create immunity. So, it won''t affect it, even if we remain in contact.

    I won''t have to sit here for two days; in little more than half an hour. All the antidotes will enter inside me, and I will be able to move freely around.

    "How is progress on the second project?" I asked. "It is going great," it replied, making the smile on my face bigger.

 Chapter 3779 Antidote II

    Chapter 3779 Antidote II

    ??Hun!

    I reached the gate and to my surprise, there were over two hundred and fifty people gathered there.

    It could be said, that nearly all have gathered.

    "Have you really crafted an antidote?" asked the crystal-skinned woman as I stopped. "Yes," I replied.

    "It is working?" she asked. "On me yes, and it is very likely that it will work on you all too," I replied. It will work on them; I have tested it with the energy samples I have got from them.

    "What do we have to do?" asked the ck-scaled man beside her. "Sit meters apart from each other," I said.

    Nearly all sat down within seconds; there were only six who didn''t. I didn''t say anything to them and waved my hand.

    Immediately, hundreds of dark yellow blobs came out and moved toward them. Seeing them, two more people sat down, and two more blobs came out and moved toward them.

    Soon, they reached them and began to spread across their bodies.

    They didn''t have to remove their clothes for it, only the armor. I had done it because it made me free.

    A few minutester, one more sat down, and the blob moved toward her.

    Time passed by and a few more people arrived. Those who sat down received the blob.

    The antidote has started working on them from the seconds it entered inside them. I didn''t see any problem for anyone, which made me relieved.

    I am helping them, but I am also doing some tests on them. I want to live and this data will help tremendously with that.

    Thirty-seven minutes passed when a human woman opened her eyes, with a big smile appearing on her face.

    "It is working," she said with a voice filled with joy. "Thank you," to that I smiled.

    A few more minutes passed, and more people opened their eyes. "You can all move around and even use your power, but I hope you do not unless it is really necessary," I said.

    Of course, it won''t affect things much, but I wanted to keep them from fighting themselves and also explore the sections alone.

    Many got up, hearing that. I got up and waved my hand. The blobs appeared; these blobs were for those who had not appeared and those yet to decide on the antidote.

    I am presenting the option, whether they take it or not, is up to them.

    I moved and appeared beside the violet-haired man with three eyes. Shocking the man, before fear appeared in his eyes. He is one of the people who had tried to loot me and ended up losing half of his stuff.

    I moved my mouth closer to his ears and whimpered something before leaving, while the man remained on his spot, shaking.

    However, if one looked at his eyes. They would notice hope and excitement hidden behind the shock.

    I went back to the section and kept exploring and harvesting before stopping for the night.

    I slept after working for a few hours and when I woke up. Over 95% of the poison had been eradicated.

    The rest, 5% will be finished by the evening.

    It made me happy, but I quickly controlled my expressions. I am not out of the danger. The poison wasn''t the real danger; the real danger is always the one that is waiting outside and dealing with it is going to be a challenge.

    I am preparing for it, but I like to have as many contingencies as possible.

    I am not practicing the dance today. The poison may be fine with the dance, but the antidote would not. I don''t mind as by evening; the poison will be dealt with, and I will be free to practice the methods.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I need to practice the methods daily. Each session is a step toward the limit, and I need to reach it as soon as possible.

    The world is dangerous, and a higher strength helps. If I had the strength of Sky Sovereign, I would have dealt with the danger rather easily and would have been on my way, but I am stuck here.

    I don''t know whether I would survive, even with all the preparations. There is always something that goes wrong.

    I didn''t stay in my abode and got out and started to explore the section.

    There are a lot of nts here, I would harvest resources from them and those are unprotected, I would take the whole nt. In my core, I needed to remove quite a lot of things and even a few nts to make room for them.

    All of these nts are at the peak of Sky Sovereign, which makes them even more amazing.

    Some of these nts would have been higher. At the level of prime, but the ce it stayed for centuries had a limit of the Sky Sovereign.

    I am d it is not prime; there is no way I would have been able to find a cure. It could have killed us within minutes.

    Hours passed, and throughout the day, I came to a very few people. They seemed to be following my suggestion, which gave me the biggest haul since I hade here.

    The day also has a great joy. As the poison had finally vanished, not even a speck of had remained. My clone had checked part of me and was pretty sure, that poison had been eradicated.

    Not only that, but the immunity is also working as expected. The poison in the air isn''t affecting me at all.

    Soon, it was night, and I walked out of the section and went to the other section. I have already explored it all, but I am still going inside.

    Half an hourter, I walked into a hidden spot and there was a person. The same person to whom I whispered the words.

    He turned toward me, with his eyes holding hope as well as fear.

    "Can you really do what you have said?" he asked with a slightly shaking voice. "Sess isn''t guaranteed, but you have the greatest chance," I replied, making him shudder visibly in excitement.

 Chapter 3780 Last Day

    <h4>Chapter 3780 Last Day </h4>

    Buzz!

    Disk buzzed and a couple of secondster, the essence began to enter inside his body.

    He is making a breakthrough in the Sky Sovereign. I had told him, I could help him make a breakthrough and I am doing that.

    Whether he would seed, I don''t know for sure.

    He is not the strongest among all or the most skilled, but he has the greatest chances. It is the reason why, I chose him. It took me a few days to prepare and a lot of expensive resources before he could begin.

    I had spent really a lot on him, but life has no cost and if I were to sacrifice everything, I have to survive. I will do it without a thought.

    In the end, it is the life that matters the most.

    I watched him for a few minutes, before walking out of the abode. I don''t want to do this, but I have no time, barely a day has remained, and I like to use the quota that I have not touched yet.

    Even while preparing him for the breakthrough. I have explored the section, I didn''t always need to be close to him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I would only stay with him, only when the treatment is important.

    I got a lot of nts and all of them were Sky Sovereign. I wish I could explore all the sections, but unfortunately, I didn''t have the time. I have a day and I am going to spend it harvesting the resources.

    I already have the list, made by my clone.

    So, I didn''t have to think about the resources, I am going to harvest. I just need to follow the map to get them.

    Buzz!

    A few minutester, I reached the first ce. I touched the screen, and it buzzed, revealing a way.

    I didn''t waste any time and entered the room. There are bright blue flowers with hazy auras around them. They are hazy azaleas; they will be very useful in making the healing concoction to use with the formation.

    There are several nts in it, but more than half have already been harvested.

    Thankfully, there are still more, and I could whole nt. I didn''t waste any time and did just that.

    Within a few seconds, I was finished, and I walked out, with a small regret that I couldn''t take the whole nt. It would have made things tremendously easy for me if I had the whole nt.

    A thousand nts for a thousand tokes would have given a tremendous help.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused back on collecting resources. Now and then, I would stop for a few seconds, who were thanking me for the antidote.

    Everyone had taken the antidote, including the skeptics; there was no other choice. The poison had reached such power that even Sovereigns were able to see it clearly in their body.

    The poison is really something.

    Powerful, that even Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to eradicate it. It is for this reason; that those bastards had sent us. We have no rtion and they have chosen us a such a way, that barely anyone would discover us missing.

    I don''t know, how many times they did it, but they will pay for that heavily.

    I have aplete n ready and I hope, the man seeds in his breakthrough. Without him, there would be a lot of uncertainties, which I don''t like to have.

    Hours passed, and I am rapidly harvesting resources, but there are thousands of them. It is taking time.

    I am harvesting them as fast as I can and should be able to finish in the next two hours. By then, he will also reach the end of the breakthrough.

    Two hours and seven minutester, I harvested thest of the nt. It was a blood-scale foxroot. It is a very rare resource that I wished I could harvest, but unfortunately, I could only take one.

    It helps recover the life force. I am going to rent it.

    With thest resources harvested. I quickly moved back to the abode and what I saw couldn''t help, but bring a bright smile to my face.

    He had seeded.

    The breakthrough isn''t over. He is going through the consolidation; it is nearly over, and it was perfect. I don''t think there would be any problem in thest few minutes.

    It took eleven and a half minutes more for consolidation to be finished. As it did, the energies were released.

    Aura released from him, and it began to get stronger. In a few minutes. It had crossed the realm of Sky Sovereign and kept growing for a few minutes before finally stopping.

    For a few seconds, he remained still, before opening his eyes, and they were bright. Filled with the power of the Sky Sovereign.

    "I seeded. I have be a Sky Sovereign," he said and began to grin.

    "Congrattions," I said. He barely acknowledged, too focused on the advancement, he had made.

    There is a huge difference between Sky Sovereign and Earth Sovereign. He had be powerful enough to kill everyone here, including me.

    While I could defend against his attack. I can''t do anything more. If he is smart, he could kill me with some patience.

    Though I would never let such things happen.

    "Sky Sovereign. Those bastards will pay for what they did to me; I will take my revenge on every single one of them," he said and ruthless light shed into his eyes.

    Uhoo!

    I fake coughed, bringing his focus to me, before taking out a single with the blue pearl.

    "The pearl has the poison. The same one. We were affected, but I tinkered with it to be more aggressive. You only need to provide it with energy, and it will spread, targeting that Sky Sovereign," I said and sent the ring toward him.

    "It won''t affect me, right?" he asked, looking at me suspiciously.

    "No, we are immune to the poison by the antidote. You can test it, if you don''t believe me," I said."If you say so," he said and wore the ring, but not before encasing itpletely with his energy.

 Chapter 3781 Out of the Garden

    <h4>Chapter 3781 Out of the Garden ? </h4>

    We stopped by the gate where the crowd had already gathered.

    My appearance attracted some attention, and some people came to thank me. Nobody much nced at Vanh, much less guess that he had be a Sky Sovereign.

    However, he got a strange look for his smile, which didn''t seem to disappear despite getting the looks.

    "It opened!" said someone suddenly, as the gate opened.

    People looked around and became nervous. Till now, they were safe, but now they could be killed by the Sky Sovereign waiting outside.

    Still, some held hope. That Sky Sovereign would do as he promised.

    "These people are idiots. Those bastards will never let them go," he said, grinning. "You should be careful; don''t use any offensive abilities, stick to the defense when dealing with the enemy," I advised.

    "I know," he replied irritatingly.

    Soon, the first person stepped into the mist and disappeared. After that, another. One by one, people begin to enter through the gate and disappear, till less than ten have remained.

    "Let''s go," I said and walked toward the door.

    Soon, I passed through the gate and appeared in the familiar ce. Once again, I saw the Earth Sovereigns surrounding me.

    Though, this time, the Sky Sovereign is visible.

    He is a man with grey-scaled wings. He is quite tall, about seven feet, and has a longer-than-usual nose. Though it didn''t make him look ugly; it aligned with his features as such that it made him look handsome.

    "A good number of you came back," he said, with a big smile appearing on his face and raised his hand.

    I felt the ring on my finger moving, when he suddenly froze, with a shock appearing in his eyes.

    "Sky Sovereign!" he shouted, with a voice full of shock.

    He could hide the power from the Earth Sovereign well enough, but hiding from the Sky Sovereign powerful like him would be hard.

    "How is this possible?" he asked, while Vanh grinned. "Guess what. I had leveled up!" he replied with a grin on his face bing bigger.

    "It shouldn''t have been possible, with poison," he said, with him calming down. "There was an antidote," he replied and raised his aura.

    For a second, there was a silence, before the winged man spoke again.

    "You had be Sky Sovereign, but it still won''t change your fate," He said and attacked.

    Thankfully, Vanh listened. He flew up, before summoning the shield, while everyone watched.

    Bang Bang Bang! N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The loud sh rang out through the air. The winged man had begun to attack, and he didn''t hold back at all. It wiped away, the irritating grin from Vanh''s face and made the bloode out of his orifices.

    He is holding on, but barely; he wouldn''t be able to defend against more than a minute. If the winged man kept attacking him.

    Fortunately, he didn''t have to hold on for a minute, half a minute is more than enough for him. I conveyed that to Vanh.

    The poison had started to affect him, and soon, it will show its colors.

    I am giving him the same poison we have been affected by, but this one is synthesized from the petals of Kavan flowers and made especially aggressive. It won''t take days for work, but seconds.

    It is after all made from the essence of petals, not its fragrance, that has affected everyone.

    I didn''t want to use the essence, given how costly the flower is, but survival had no price. I used the essence of petals and other precious resources without care.

    I want to live. If I live; I will be getting my hand on another of such flowers. Not to mention, I didn''t use it all; more than half of it is in my storage.

    Seconds passed, and the attacks continued, before suddenly, the winged man stopped.

    "What did you do to me?" he asked, and the grin returned on Vamh''s bloody face.

    "The same thing, that happened to us in the garden. You have been poisoned, and yours, is especially aggressive," replied Vanh smugly, while the horror appeared on the winged man''s face.

    "Do you have an antidote?" asked the winged man. "Yes," replied Vanh, and hope lit up, in the winged man''s eyes.

    "Give it to me and I promise you, I will let you go," he said. "Like you promised to let us go after we brought out the resources," said Vanh, lighting the anger in the winged man''s face.

    The truth hurts. It was never his n to let us go. From the start, he wanted to kill us after he got what he wanted. Most of us understood that, but some still kept the false hope alive in their hearts.

    "Bastard, don''t force me!" he shouted and attacked again.

    The moment he did, he shook and vomited the blood. The attack, was quite powerful, breaking Vanh''s shield and making him even bloodier, but there was no fear in his eyes, instead smiled.

    "Good attack me again!" he shouted to the winged man, but of attacking, the winged man pped his wings and ran away.

    ''Smart,'' I thought.

    Attacking further would have cost more energy and helped the poison spread deeper. Running away is efficient; he might be able to reach somewhere. As for surviving, it would be difficult, unless, of course, he had something good.

    ''Idiot!'' I cursed, seeing Vanh chasing him.

    I turned to the Earth Sovereigns surrounding us. They understood what was happening and moved to run.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    They had just crossed the few steps when red energy spears came down from the sky and began to pierce through them.

    Vanh had returned. The enemy was too fast for him.

    Within a second, all of them were dead and their storage rings floated away toward the Vanh.

    They were not the only storage rings that floated away toward him, but also the ones we were wearing. Including one I was wearing.

    He had frozen me with his energy. That I couldn''t even move.

    I couldn''t believe it. I had saved him with the antidote and helped him level up. Now, not only he had taken the storage ring from me but also froze me with his eye''s energy.

    I was in shock when he appeared in front of me.

    "Bring it out, that hidden storage," he said to me.

    "I saved you," I said, and anger appeared in his eyes. "Yes, you did. Now, take out that hidden storage ring. I bet you have a massive number of resources; I want them," he said looking at me greedily.

    "What if I don''t give it to you?" I asked, and the anger in his eyes intensified.

    p!

    He pped across my face, sending me flying for a few hundred meters before I crashed against the tree.

    "You do what I say, no question. You should get used to that because I am taking you to my family, your knowledge is going to help us a lot, help me a lot," he said.

    "I am pretty confident, that you will be able to help me reach the Peak of Sky Sovereign and even prime," he added with dreamy light enveloping his eyes, while I watched in shock.

    I didn''t say anything and got up, but now all the fear and the shock vanished from my face.

    There is only a smile on my bloody face.

 Chapter 3782 Ungrateful

    <h4>Chapter 3782 Ungrateful </h4>

    "I have seen many, ungrateful bastards in my life, but you are the worst of them all," I said, without a hint of fear.

    "Shut up!" he shouted, with his powerful aura of Sky Sovereign bearing down on me, but to his shock, it was barely doing anything to me. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He is not powerful enough to make his aura affect me.

    "I cleansed the poison, helped you advance, and even aided you, against the enemy, but instead of saying a single thank of you, you turn on me,"

    "Looting is fine, but with capture, you have broken the limit of my mercy," I said to him and anger in his eyes disappeared for a moment, with uncertainty recing it, but soon the anger returned in full force.

    He grinned, with anger zing in his eyes.

    "It seemed like the p had broken you. I have to give you something more painful to bring you back to the reality!" he said and swung his hand toward me.

    This time, there is energy covering it. It is not dense enough to kill an Earth Sovereign. Even in anger, he recognized my value and didn''t want to kill me, but it was powerful enough to mess up any Earth Sovereign for good.

    His hand was fast, and it reached me within a fraction of a second and was about to touch me when it stopped.

    A shock appeared on his face as he saw that and he struggled, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t move at all. Every part of his body had been frozen, his energies sealed, he couldn''t do anything.

    "You had recognized my worth, but you failed to understand it. Since I could make useless bastard like you advance; I could also add contingencies," I said, and for the first time, fear appeared in his eyes.

    He wanted to talk, but he couldn''t even move his mouth. I had no intention of letting him do that; he had lost that chance.

    "I am a cautious person. Especially when I deal with people like you." I added and removed the storage ring; it is going to be messy, and I want the storage ring out of it.

    He was not a good person; nobody was, but he was bad. He looted people, threatened and even killed one, pushing them into the broken formation just for fun.

    I had seen it all with the seed inside him. Still, he was the best candidate to level-up to Sky Sovereign. He seeded and even dealt with the Sky Sovereign, before turning on me, his savior.

    "If it is you being ungrateful. I would have only taught you less, broken a few bones, done damage, that would have limited your potential to where you are, but you dare to capture me,"

    "It is the thing I hate the most and you are going to suffer the thing I kept for my worst enemies," I said and took out a syringe.

    It is a ss syringe covered in tiny transparent runes. If one looks clearly at it; they will even, see three ancient rune formations.

    However, the man in front of me was too busy sighing in relief to look too carefully. The fear in his eyes receded a lot. Syringes are not dangerous; most consider them primitive and look at those who use them.

    "In this syringe has a solution, called ahak, which I had mixed with sample of your blood and soul,"

    "Once it enters, inside you; it will break your magical veins, destroy your cells and corrode your soul. The part about veins will be finished quickly, but the destruction of your cells and corrosion of your soul willst a week,"

    "It will be a painful death, but you deserve nothing less,"

    The terror that appeared in his eyes was really something before they turned pleading. I have no mercy for him; he did things he shouldn''t have.

    He tried to capture me. If I hadn''t made preparations. He would have to be captured and I hate that to my bone.

    The needle from the syringe easily pierced through his Sky Sovereign skin, before I pushed the liquid inside. I took out the syringe, and it disappeared, while I waited for the solution to take it''s effect.

    A few secondster, the pain appeared in his eyes, and it kept increasing till it reached a horrifying level.

    "Ahhhh¡­."

    Finally, a minuteter, I released my hold on him, and he screamed. He screamed so loudly and with such pain that it made all those watching shudder.

    It is a pain they could only imagine. His very energy veins, the foundation of his practice, are being broken. In just a minute, he suffered such damage, that Grade 7 healers would find it hard to heal them.

    This is just the beginning.

    Another minute passed, and then another. He is still screaming, but now, I have got bored of it and contained it by casting an energyyer around him.

    I am still watching him and the things my solution is doing. There is a lot of data.

    Unfortunately, I have to leave soon. I would have loved to get all the data from this. I could wait in hiding, but I rather not take a risk.

    I also don''t have time. I would need to cross the territory of this organization. Which would take me more than a week. I was able to find where I had; I had kept seed in one of Sky Sovereign''s guards.

    A few minutes passed, and I turned. They are still present, not a single one left.

    "Always be grateful to those who do you the favor," I said to them, and the storage rings flew toward them.

    I took half of the things their storages have as savior feed and reced a few things that I need. I have added quite a lot of useful things, like abodes, potions, essences, and alchemical solutions.

    I have their data and added things ording to it. It will help them survive their travel and also aid them in practice.

    "Goodbye," I waved and left, but not before taking thest look at the bastard, who was screaming in pain.

    That pain is going to increase even furthering days. I hope nobody kills. That would be a mercy, and he doesn''t deserve it.

 Chapter 3783 Roril

    <h4>Chapter 3783 Roril</h4>

    Thud! N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Inded on the ground in front of the massive ck stone gates and walked toward it. There were big lines, but I didn''t follow any.

    I am masquerading myself as the Sky Sovereign. It is a risk, but I need to take it to secure the ride.

    "Have a nice visit, Sky Sovereign," said the Guard, and I nodded my thanks before walking inside.

    This is a Roril City; one of the biggest ones, I have visited. It is the seventh biggest city in the Tamidas organization. A prime-grade organization and famous for many things, but most important of all savant current.

    A powerful air currently appears over the city six times a year. Itsts for three to six hours. This current is used to travel a long distances with specially made airships.

    This is no normal air current, but one of the ones with spatial power. It is like the spatial surf of Prime, but more dangerous.

    If the airship wasn''t able to hold under it. It will be crushed, and everyone inside won''t survive; even the Sky Sovereigns are no exception.

    The risk is worth it, seeing I would bepleting months of travel within days.

    However, all the seats have been booked. There is a decade-long line. I cannot wait for the decade.

    It is why, I am taking a shortcut.

    I am not going there immediately. The meeting isn''t up till the evening, and it is still the morning. So, I went to one of the most expensive hotels, that offers great privacy and booked a home.

    If I am sessful, I will be here for six days. If not, then I will leave in the next few days; hope that doesn''t happen.

    "Wee to the verdant valley, Sky Sovereign. I am Elys, how can I help you?" asked the elf woman as I entered the office. She is a tall woman, who looks to be in her early forties, with green hair, green eyes, with cheekbones that people will sell their soul for.

    "I need an abode for seven days," I said to her. "Certainly, sir. What are your requirements?" She asked.

    "Privacy. I don''t care about the size of the abode. I want something, that will give me maximum privacy," I replied.

    "Most of our ultra-private abodes have been booked, thanks to the current rush, but we do have one," she said and a projection of it appeared.

    "I''ll take it," I said.

    A few minutester, I appeared in front of it. It is a wooden lodge by the stream. Around me there were nothing but verdant hills and the closest abode, I could see was quite far.

    There is a protective formation at its boundary. If anyone wants toe near, they will have to take my permission.

    The lodge is bigger than I liked, but smaller than the many options they have. There is no staff, as I rejected it all.

    Click!

    I entered the lodge and immediately felt the refreshing feeling. The whole lodge is made from ryto trees. The feeling is powerful enough that made even Sky Sovereigns pleased.

    It is for the Sky Sovereigns.

    I looked around, beforeying on the bed, while my soul sense infiltrated the formation.

    It was good, and I was relieved that nobody was spying on me. Still, I did a little tinkering, nothing too big.

    Just enough, to alert me if someone tried to spy on me.

    I opened my eyes in the evening, freshened up, and ate before walking out of the lodge. A few minutester, I reached my destination; a huge ptial with a massive garden around it.

    It is a beautiful pce made of marble white stones.

    "Sky Sovereigns, August, please follow me," said the middle-

    aged stone-skinned man waiting by me at the door.

    He is powerful and seems to practice the method that provides him with exuberant vitality. It is such that he was barely able to contain it.

    I followed him, keeping my gait confident. Too confident; I could see it was irritating him, seeing me not acknowledge him. I feel bad, but I had chosen this persona carefully, and I need to keep it.

    Soon, we reached the parlor.

    "Please take a seat, Sky Sovereign. My lord will meet you shortly," he said and walked out.

    I sat down and waited, looking around at the beautiful parlor.

    I wanted to spread my soul sense to look around, but that would be too rude.

    An hour passed, but the man didn''te. I truly felt irritated now. The meeting time was an hour ago, but the man had yet toe.

    I was thinking of doing something when I sensed the aura and a momentter. The man has a violet skin with a gem on the temple, stepped into the parlor.

    His name is Trian Harzon, leader of Roril.

    He is not alone, beside him are two women, one is Sky Sovereigns. She also is a Peak Sky Sovereign, like him, and she feels a little stronger than him.

    She is human. Though not a pure one, she had thorny lines moving across her. They are not tattoos or methods.

    They were biological, and it made her look quite exotic.

    If I am wrong, is Karlis Sky, the Sky Sovereign of Tamidas. The information says that she styes at Tamidas.

    However, I am more focused on the young woman beside her. She is a beastwomen Lynx tribe. She had night-ck fur and blue eyes; those blue irises seemed to hold the ocean on them.

    She is a very beautiful woman.

    She is Earth Sovereign but didn''t look good. She is pale and her aura isn''t stable. I don''t know who she is, but seeing the bodynguage of two women, they are clearly partners.

    "You arete, Sky Sovereign Harzon," I said, with clear irritation in my voice. I didn''t even get up to greet them.

    "I was busy with some other business," he replied without a hint of apology, and sat in front of me with two women.

 Chapter 3784 Inheritance Suite

    Chapter 3784 Inheritance Suite

    ??"You know what I want, and I am willing to pay, far more than what the original ticket is worth," I said to the man.

    The man smiled and didn''t say anything for a moment before opening his mouth.

    "There are many people, offering the same thing," he said, and I smiled while sitting more contently.

    "It may be true, but you want something. If you hadnt, you wouldn''t have agreed to meet. So, tell me what it is. If I have it and it is worth the price, I will give it to you," I said and the smile on his face brightened.

    He looked at the two women for a second, before turning back to me.

    "In your correspondence, you had said, you are a Grade VI healer," he said. "Correct," I replied with a nod, and turned to the beautiful woman.

    "This is Miss Elesa. She is suffering from the rare condition. We do not expect you to heal her, but telling us what she is suffering would be enough," he said, looking at the woman.

    "Fine," I said.

    "Do you have a medical hall, or should I start diagnosis here?" I asked. "Follow me," he said and got up with two women.

    Click!

    We walked out of the room, and a few secondster, we appeared in a medical hall.

    "This best medical suit in the city. Better than what most organizations have," he said, looking quiet proud. I barely looked at him and turned to the instrument, before waving my hand.

    A med-bed appeared, and a man opened his mouth, before closing with surprise. It was not just him, but the two women were also surprised.

    It is a med-bed that anyone could have. Even many sky-grade organizations didn''t have a med-bed of this quality.

    "Incus. You are lucky to find it," he said, looking at the med-bed. "Not found. It is a gift from my organization," I replied. Yes, it is from Tor; they have given it to me for my help in breakthroughs.

    "Pleasey down on the bed," I said to the beastwomen.

    Buzz!

    She nodded andy down. The bed activated, with the buzz, while I ced my hands on the woman, with my strings entering inside her.

    Immediately, I was surprised by what I saw. It was unlike anything, I had seen before, but I found out what it was and was about to open my mouth when I stopped as I noticed some strangeness.

    I looked at it carefully and the more, I looked, the more confused I would be.

    It is like a puzzle that hours begin to pass without me noticing as I studied, the amazing, frustrating thing inside her.

    It was quite a mystery, and it engrossed me.

    I had never been so engrossed since I came here. Even back in my world, there was rarely a thing that mystified with. Especially after the library, which presented the solution to every problem, pretty quickly.

    I was morning and Harzon disappeared but I didn''t care; I was looking at things, bing more fascinated by the minute.

    I am grateful that they didn''t disturb me.

    They are likely used to it because the woman had suffered it for nearly a century. I could see the signs of prime on her body and countless Sky Sovereigns; some of them hadn''t been careful with her.

    The thing had first helped her, but it had be a danger to her. I don''t think, she will be able to live more than three years with this mysterious thing inside her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, the evening came and passed into the night, when suddenly my eyes lit up.

    ''So, this is what it is. No wonder, it had mystified, me for such long,'' I said to myself and did several tests in quick session.

    They confirmed what, I had thought.

    I took out the hand and turned to the woman. "This thing had appeared in your body suddenly, right? Without you knowing how?" I asked the woman, and a surprise appeared on her face.

    "Healer August, were you able to find out what it is?" asked Sky Sovereign Karlis, and she seemed desperate, more than a woman lying on the bed.

    "It is quite unexpected and saying, I shouldn''t be an understatement," I said, and my real emotion came out for a moment. I am thrilled and excited. It is not every day; that one gets to see such things.

    "What it is?" she asked.

    I looked at her, before turning to the patient. She seemed to understand what I was asking, others too.

    "I will be outside," said Sky Sovereign Harzon.

    "You should activate your strongest privacy method. You don''t want others to find out about this," I said to her. She looked at me for a moment, before the power of Peak Sky Sovereign came out of her and covered us three.

    "What is one thing, inside me, healer?" asked the woman.

    "You had changed your inheritance right, at primary III?" I asked. To which she nodded. "I was not a member of Tamidas then, and the inheritance I had was nothing special. So, when I came across it, I decided to get it," she replied.

    "Is it responsible for my Elesa''s condition?" asked the Sky Sovereigns, and I nodded.

    "To be precise; it is not inheritance, that Miss Elesa had received, but inheritance suite," I replied, and shock appeared on the woman on the bed''s face, while Sky Sovereign remained confused.

    "Isn''t it the same?" she asked and looked at her partner, who shook her head.

    "The inheritance suite not only contains the inheritance but also thews. Though, the one Miss Elesa got is moreplex as aside from two had got a constitution and also the totem artifact,"

    "This is most extreme and the person who had left behind, like died after," I exined, shocking even the patient.

    There is a reason, very few people heard about the inheritance suit because it is damn rare and hard.

    Even those who want to leave behind, fail in that.

 Chapter 3785 Threat

    Chapter 3785 Threat

    ??"You are quite lucky, Miss Elesa. An extremely few ever receive an inheritance suit, like you," I said to the woman.

    A mirthless smile appeared on the face of the beautiful beastwomen, hearing that.

    "Then, why I am suffering this?" she asked and this time, it was my turn to smile. There is a mirth in it and not a good mirth.

    "I am not fully sure, but I have a theory," I said, and they kept looking at me. "If I were to guess, the inheritance suit had been really old, that its binds have been degraded. So, when Miss Elesa found it; it simply epted her,"

    "She is likely not a perfect candidate, that creator of the suit had in mind, but she is not that unsuitable either to be not get imprinted by it," I exined.

    There was a silence for a couple of seconds before Sky Sovereign Karlis turned and looked dead into my eyes, with a hint of pleading in them.

    "Can you help her?" she asked, and I shook my head. I could see, dread appearing in her eyes, seeing that. "I could not," I said and turned my eyes away and looked to my left, with a small smile.

    "But with Prime''s help, we might be able to provide her a chance of survival," I said, and a shock appeared in the eyes of the two.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    For a moment, there was nothing before a woman materialized. She is a half-elf and looks to be a girl in her teens. Though she is not that young. Centuries old and one would be able to see it from her pale amber eyes.

    Those amber eyes are now looking at me, and it is taking all my will to match that gaze.

    I had sensed this woman, not long ago. I don''t know if she was present from the beginning or if she cameter. I had only sensed her mistakenly through the extremely faint soul sphere; I covered in area around me.

    I like to be careful, and that includes against the sneak attack. So, there is always, an extremely faint sphere of soul sense would always be surrounding me.

    It was a surprise to me when I sensed the Prime. I didn''t sense her per se; but noticed a few anomalies in the area, she was standing.

    Looking at that data. My clone had made an educated guess that Prime might be standing there.

    "Prime Selva," I greeted. She is one of Tamidas and a teacher of Sky Sovereign Karlis.

    "How are you sure, that it is an inheritance suite?" she asked, and I smiled. Unlike the two women, who are currently being controlled by their emotions; the prime is rational. I like dealing with such people; they make things easier most of the time.

    "Let me show you," I replied and turned to the med-bed. A momentter, an extremely clear meta-scan appeared.

    It is clearer than what the bed could get. I had transferred information; I had got through my seeds here.

    "See this¡­" I started.

    I begin to exin my diagnosis in detail. Not hiding anything; it also helped that, Prime Selva seemed to have some medical knowledge and was able to grasp what I was saying and even asked the questions.

    Some of which stumped me for a few seconds before I was able to answer them.

    "It is an inheritance suit," she epted finally and turned to me. "How are you nning to fuse those troublesome elements of a suit into her?" she asked.

    "We only need to fuse the constitution. She already fused with inheritance andws are hidden inside the constitution and from what I could tell, its bindings are intact and will be undone when the conditions are met,"

    "The same is totem artifact."

    "It is a constitution that we will need to deal with, as it is the one that is creating the problem with Miss Elese," I said, and Prime''s eyes turned serious.

    "Thant won''t be easy," she said, and I smiled. "It will not be, and there is a good chance. Miss Elesa will die in the first hour."

    "We are, after all trying to fuse the constitution of the Golden Prime into an Earth Sovereign," I said, shocking both women.

    They likely thought, the inheritance suite, belonged to a Silver Prime. Silver Prime. No, it is from Golden Prime and not the normal Golden Prime, but one that is at the peak.

    "It would have been a little easy if the constitution had been the same," said Prime Selva. "If they had been the same, I don''t think, Miss Elesa would have been suffering this problem," I said.

    The woman''s constitution is resplendent sea, while the constitution is in the prime suit is cial frost. Both of them are rted to water. It is the only simrity they share between them.

    "What is her chance of sess?" the Prime asked. "Less than 10%," I replied, and I am being generous with my estimation.

    There was a silence for a couple of seconds. I turned to Sky Sovereign Karlis.

    "I have done my end of the bargain. I hope, you will give me, what you had promised," I said to her.

    She didn''t reply, and instead turned to Prime.

    "There are a lot of things to consider Healer August and I hope, you will stay with us by then," said Prime. I looked at the woman and my eyes hardened.

    "You don''t want to go back on your word, Sky Sovereign," I said.

    "Is that a threat, healer?" asked Prime Selva and I turned to her, with a smile appearing on my face.

    "Yes, it is," I said, looking directly into her eyes.

    Since I am faking it my level and background. I am going to take it all the way high, because if I didn''t. I will be a captive and these people will not let me leave, even if I heal the woman.

    So, I threatened them.

    Which usually didn''t work with the difference in level, but with the expertise I had shown, they will have to consider every action, they will take against me.

 Chapter 3786 Help

    Chapter 3786 Help

    ??"I think we have let our emotions run too wild," said Sky Sovereign Karlis, breaking the ice.

    "Healer August, we don''t have any intention of holding you. We just want to heal Elesa," she added, looking at the woman on the bed with love.

    "It was not my intention to threaten, Sky Sovereign, but we had to deal," I said, not backing down.

    "We did and here, is my end of the bargain," she said and threw a medallion at me. I caught the blue thing, with an emblem of Tamidas on one side and a number on the other side.

    "Five days aren''t much, and I hope, you will provide us with a healing method and if possible, do it yourself in the time you have," she said, with her voice pleading.

    "It is not a problem; here is the list of things you will need to collect. We could begin as soon as you have them," I said to her and presented her with a long list.

    "What are the things in green?" she asked. "They are the ones, I have," I replied.

    "We will gather the things as soon as possible. Please be ready to heal, Elese," she said, and the Prime disappeared.

    "Contact me when you gather, all things," I said to her and walked out. Soon, I walked out of the pce, and nobody stopped me.

    I didn''t immediately go back to the lodge and instead went to the shops. I have some shopping to do for thetest projects. There is always a need for resources, and while I tried to keep a vast collection, I can''t have it all.

    Once that was done, I went back and slept after the dinner.

    It was a morning when I woke up the next day. I followed my usual routine of freshening up, eating, practicing, and showering, beforeying downfortably on the bed and closing my eyes.

    In my core, I appeared beside my clone, who was looking at a vast amount of data and devising a method.

    I didn''t have to craft a healing method on my own. The books, already have it, which solved most of my problems. Still, the little work I have won''t be easy, considering I am dealing with Golden Prime grade power.

    Thankfully, most of it was sealed. It is the faint one that is leaking, creating the problem.

    The solution is quite simple; I will need to nudge away this power to the ce I want. Which won''t be easy, but thankfully, I have a good experience with the constitution and will be trying my hard to save that woman.

    I left my clone to do the work on it and walked into the library. I am near to finishing my project.

    Once that is done. I could start forging it.

    I have already collected all the material I need and even created a method. The only need, I had yet to finish was the runic design, which will finally be finished in the next days,pleting the years of efforts.

    In the afternoon, I opened my eyes and ate lunch.

    ''Healer August, pleasee to the city lord''s pce,'' rang in my mind. I didn''t immediately move, instead finished washing the dishes, before walking to the lodge.

    Click!

    A few minutester, I walked into the familiar healing hall, with three of them present there.

    "The resources you had asked for," said Sky Sovereign Karlis, and handed me the ring. I took it and scanned it; it was a struggle to hide my expression.

    They have gathered it all; some of them are extremely rare. Hard to find even for Prime, but here they are in the form, I had asked them for.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''One shouldn''t underestimate the Prime,'' I thought.

    "We can start, anytime you want," I said to Elese. "Now, would be fine," she said, I nodded and took out the small blue brush. It looked like a painting brush, but it was not.

    I filled it with seven types of prime-level inks, they have provided. These are no normal inks; they are made of very rare materials, but these people have them on hand.

    Once the ink was filled, I began to move the brush in the air. My movements are fast, and every second, thousands of runes woulde out. it is not just movement, but the ability of the brush, which is at the Prime grade.

    A few minutes passed, when a shock appeared on the faces of the three. The runes changed, frommon runes, the ancient ones began to appear.

    I am not showing off; the ancient runes will increase the chances. They are also well-tested; I have used them many times before in my projects.

    Soon, I finished, and aplex formation appeared, covering nearly all the halls. It is a three-dimensional formation; I have used it a few times only, because they are veryplex.

    Once that was done, I waved my hand, and the resources appeared and took their ces in the formation.

    "It will be a long process. It will take weeks, even more than a month. If you have something you have to do, please finish it Miss Elese, please finish it, before starting," I said to the Beastwomen.

    "I am ready," she said and turned to Sky Sovereign Karlis and began kissing her.

    I turned away from Prime Selva, but there was no change in her expression.

    "What do, I have to do?" asked Elese after a minute. "Please, sit here Miss Elesa," I pointed to the circle of red and blue runes.

    "Prime Selva, you sit here," I said to half elf, pointing at the ck circle. She did without saying anything.

    As she did, I sat in the other ck circle on the opposite side.

    "I don''t know, how the thing inside will react to our interference. So, it will be instantaneous. It is why, I am not providing you with any instruction, before; you will receive them after we begin," I said, and she nodded.

 Chapter 3787 Control

    Chapter 3787 Control

    ??Buzz!

    The formation activated, and the runes buzzed emitting powerful energies. I had needed to use every bit of will not shudder under it.

    I am, after all the Sovereigns, while these runes are Prime. They are a grade higher than; a total of three stages. The difference is too big.

    The resources mixed and merged before the runes moved, covering Miss Elesa. They had covered every part of her body, before covering her; so that she couldn''t even be seen on all the runes.

    The only thing, that could be seen is her silhouette.

    Buzz!

    Formation buzzed again and her meta-scan projected into our mind through the formation. She is sitting on the med-bed; its abilities being augmented by this powerful formation.

    I had not used my strings, but I had carved a tiny formation inside her with my strings and connected it big formation outside.

    It wouldn''t be as good as my strings, but it will do the job.

    I would have used the strings if I had been staying here for a month, but I am leaving in four days. I can''t use my strings; the Prime would need to learn to work with the data, that is present in front of her eyes.

    It took a few minutes, and aplete picture appeared in front of our eyes. I could see the shock appeared in front of Prime''s eyes.

    Yesterday, I did not show her theplete picture. Now, she is seeing it, and it has enthralled her.

    "Prime, are you ready?" I asked the prime. "Yes," she replied immediately.

    ''Then'' I said and protected the instructor. They are not in form of the words. Sometimes, words mess up things; things like this where extreme precision is necessary.

    She took a second to understand the things and acted.

    For a couple of seconds, there was no change, but suddenly a powerful bluish light red out of her body. It is powerful enough; that it had frozen the whole hall in an instant.

    This is a fraction of the energy of what is contained inside her. If seals unraveled, then forget me, even Prime, and the whole city would be frozen to death instant.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The circle around me lit up, protecting me against the powerful frost.

    I barely nce at the frost, my focus is on the work happening inside Miss Elesa. Things have be dangerous there; the slightest mistake and we will kill her and ourselves.

    The purpose of it is to move this power above her constitution core.

    We are not trying to merge; even to think that would be idiocy seeing the power difference between the two constitutions. What we are trying to change is her constitution over time, like what the owner of the suit had intended.

    The best oue would be, in the time, decades, and centuries. The two constitutions would slowly merge as she advanced in power.

    The less desired oue is the constitution of the owner recing the one that the host had. It is dangerous, but there is a chance she might survive; I would be avoiding it to happen.

    It is why, I had made such preparations.

    In theing weeks, we will train that power inside her. It might activate the deactivated formations inside the suit. Even if it didn''t happen, we want to train that power enough, that it would do what we want to use, without us directing it.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking that when I noticed something and immediately sent the prime, instructions.

    She acted fast and handled things before things went out of control.

    Primes are the best candidate to handle such things. They could react faster, than I could think. If I had been in her ce, the bacsh would have been powerful enough to make me bleed from my orifices and injure my soul.

    For half a minute, things went smoothly, before I had to send instructions to the Prime. I had to do that again, forty-seven minutester.

    It is a tough job, and I have employed my clone to help me with it. It had other things to do, but there was a life on the line.

    I could spare a few days of time for it.

    Minutes passed and turned into an hour. In the past hour, there was a problem every minute, but Prime handled it quickly.

    I couldn''t help but awe of their power and dreamed about having it. Primes could do things, that Sovereigns couldn''t. If I had been Prime, I wouldn''t have been stuck here; I would have already been out of the continent.

    I pushed away those thoughts and focused on the things in front of me.

    My clone is looking at things, but I shouldn''t depend on it too much. Even the clone could miss things, I have seen it more than once.

    A day had passed and now there was a smile on my face. Things are going great, better than I imagined.

    I am not talking about things inside, Miss Elesa. The states have reached higher there; I am talking about Prime Selva and the work she is doing.

    She is handling everything smoothly, sometimes several things.

    I am now more relieved than I thought a day ago. I don''t like to leave the patient till Ipletely heal them, but I have priorities and it is an opportunity that wille again for a few more months.

    I can''t wait for that long. I need to leave in a few days through the current.

    Soon, another day passed, and I turned to Prime Selva.

    "Prime, I will stop giving instructions to you now. You have to see the problem on your own and deal with it; I will only interfere when I feel, you didn''t find a problem," I said to her.

    There was no moment of acknowledgment from her, but she had listened to me.

    The problem had appeared the very next second, and she dealt with it swiftly. For the past two days, she wasn''t just following the instructions, but also learning.

    Now, I have to see, how well she has learned.

 Chapter 3788 Airships

    Chapter 3788 Airships

    ??"I think you have got hold of it. Prime Selva," I said and got up.

    Three days had passed since the treatment had begun and I had not moved from that circle even for a second.

    I now have to move. I will rest and eat. I need to be prepared to leave tomorrow through the current.

    The Prime didn''t acknowledge, but I knew she had heard me. If she had a problem, she would have said something.

    "Healer August, I know you are leaving tomorrow, but I will be grateful. If you could stay in the pce today, in case some problem appeared," she said.

    I was going to reject her request, but seeing her eyes. I closed my open mouth. I could see she was genuinely worried about her partner, and she was also kind of right.

    If any problem appears, I would be able to deal with it better, but it will be unlikely to happen. If I am not wrong, in a few days, those long-dead formations willpletely wake up.

    Once that happened; Prime wouldn''t need to do a thing.

    I am not just saying it. There is cold hard data to back it up. I wish I could see the reactivation, but I need to leave tomorrow.

    Click!

    Soon we walked out of the frozen room with her, and she led me to a beautiful suit. "I hope, nothing bad would happen, but if it did, I wille to wake you," she said, before leaving.

    She won''t need to wake me up. If there is a problem; I would sense it first. The suite was close enough that I could remain connected to the formation.

    I close the door, before going to the bedroom andying on the bed. I am hungry, but I am sleepier and more fell asleep, the moment my head touched the pillow.

    I woke up four and a half hourster and freshened up, before eating ate lunch and then practicing. It is risky doing it here, but I missed three days of practice and going to miss more after tomorrow.

    So, I am practicing it; not caring whether they could see me.

    Even if they looked at me, it would be hard for them to associate me with Sovereign or Earth Sovereign. I absorb enough energies that it feels like, I am a Sky Sovereign, a weak one, but still a Sky Sovereign.

    Or Earth Sovereign, who could jump a level that will impress them even more.

    I do not sense soul-sense spying on me, and I have isted myself from the formation, but nothing is certain when Prime is involved.

    I am confident that I can tell when a Prime is spying on me.

    I washed the tes andy down on the bed before closing my eyes. Immediately, I appeared in my core. I looked at Miss Elesa''s progress for a minute, before walking into the library.

    In there, I worked on my project; I didn''t even eat dinner or sleep at night, before opening my eyes in the morning and eating a sumptuous breakfast before walking out of my room.

    Click!

    "I was about toe and get you," said Sky Sovereign Karlis as I entered the frozen room.

    "It seemed like everything is going well," I said, to which she smiled. "Yes, the teacher is saying, the deactivated formation deep inside the constitution, that you had talked about, might wake in a week," she said and found no surprise in my face.

    "It won''t take a week; I think the four days would be enough," I replied. which made the smile on her face brighter.

    "Thank you, Healer August, for what you have done for me. I will not forget this favor," she said, and she is genuine, but I have no doubts.

    That if she found out the truth about me. She will not hesitate to keep me here. One could feel grateful and keep the other person captive.

    "Please ept this as a sign of my thanks," she said and handed me the ck wooden box.

    "Thank you," I said and epted it without looking.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    However, a secondter, I had to struggle to keep my expressions contained. She had only given me one thing, but it was amazing enough that it was worth everything, I had spent and the healing I had done.

    I turned to the patient and watched the progress.

    Two and a half hours passed, before I turned to Sky Sovereign Karlis. Give this to Miss Elesa once she woke up; I had noted down a few things I had observed about her. They will help her after she recovers." I said and handed her the crystal.

    Click!

    "Thank you," she said, I nodded and walked out of the room.

    A few minutester, I was in the square, where there were twenty-seven airships lined up. These airships are not, but they are bulky, forged by the primes, and have the protection of powerful formation.

    These are the airships that will ride the currents and take us to our destination, which isn''t fixed.

    They know the general area but aren''t fixed on it due to the current being a natural phenomenon. This is fine because they have the deal with the organization on which territory the current would leave us.

    I looked around me and was quite shocked to see the sheer number of Sky Sovereigns in the small area. It had been a while since I had seen such arge number of Sky Sovereigns in a small area.

    There are more Sky Sovereigns here than Earth Sovereigns, which isn''t surprising.

    The price of the ticket isn''t cheap, and they sold a few. Most of them sold at very high prices individually.

    Hun!

    Time passed when suddenly my soul waves caught something faint. I am not the only one who had sensed it; a few Sky Sovereigns with powerful senses had also sensed it as they looked up.

    The air current had already been built in the past few days, but now the spatial element had begun to merge into it.

    Soon, we will ride through it.

 Chapter 3789 Riding The Current I

    Chapter 3789 Riding The Current I

    ??"It''s time," said the leader, and we walked toward our designated airships.

    Dense spatial energy had filled the current above me. It is so powerful, that I started to fear whether the airship would be able to bear it or not.

    I wanted to travel through the current, but I squished that thought immediately before it could get a hold of my mind.

    It is fast, not to mention safe. It will save me months of travel and risks.

    I have been traveling for over five months and the journey wasn''t safe. I have found myself in trouble more than once and many times, that trouble was dangerous.

    I had been nearly killed by the powerful poison and survived the Sky Sovereigns. I have been lucky, but I might not be if I travel through the convention route.

    Though the airship would be more dangerous if I were to find my end with it. It will be quick.

    Hun!

    Soon, I reached the airship and entered inside and immediately found myself shocked by the sheer thickness of it. I have read about it, but still, it is a kind of shocking.

    The airship isn''t big, one would still expect it to take five hundred people at the least. Ten times more, if the space is expanded, but in reality, each airship could only take hundred and seven to hundred and twelve people.

    There is no spatially erged space inside. Hell, every inch seemed to count, and the seats were smaller than one would expect.

    This airship is a thick metal box, and there are no windows. It is going to make a lot of people ufortable.

    Some might even panic and do something.

    ''Good, they have made a preparation for that,'' I thought as I sat down on my seat. It is lightly suppressing my power. I am sure if I were to use more than the allowed power; it would activate its pull power and suppress it.

    The seat is big enough for my size. It will befortable for humans and elves.

    Some beastmen, stone-skin, and people of other races that requirerger space will be going to be quite ufortable in such a small space.

    It is not just them, but everybody is going to be ufortable. Including me.

    It is not the touch of skin-to-skin that will make us ufortable. They are past that stage a long ago, but it is the sheer proximity of other powerhouses, that will make us ufortable.

    We don''t like being so close to other people. We tend to maintain enough space with other people to react instantly if they were to attack us.

    "It is going to be one, ufortable ride," said the ck Lizard Beastman as he took the middle seat.

    "It will be," I said.

    "Rhys Balescale," he introduced.

    "August ck," I said and shook his hand.

    A few secondster, the third passenger of the line appeared. It is a woman; at first nce, she seems human, but she is not.

    It is not just her eyes and ears, but also her skin, which looks human at a nce, but it isn''t.

    She nodded at us, before closing her eyes.

    A minute passed and horned Sky Sovereigns closed the gate of the airship, before turning to us.

    "This is going to be the most ufortable ride of your life. It will not just be the close proximity to each other, but also turbulence and other things,"

    "It will be hard, but I want you all to be calm. I do not want chaos on my ship. Those who disturb the peace beyond the limit will be killed by the kill formations of the airship," he informed without change in his expression.

    He looked at us all, before sitting down.

    For the seventeen minutes, there was only a quiet conversation in the airship, before I felt it lifting.

    Others have also felt it, as immediately, their soul senses be stronger. They tried to sense the changes that were happening in the airship, but most of them could only sense the superficial ones.

    I don''t think, there is anyone who could sense them deep as me. If there had been, I could have been able to sense their soul sense deeper.

    These airships had been forged by the Prime. For the sole purpose of riding the riding the spatial currents. Their defense was extremely strong, including the defenses against the soul sense.

    There are no soul energies in the current, but people have it and they like to mess things up.

    It is important to have strong soul defenses. They don''t anybody messing up the defenses of the airship with their soul sense. It might weaken the airship enough that the current would tear through it.

    It had happened before.

    Buzz!

    A few seconds passed and when the formation buzzed, and the airship hummed with great power. It is so powerful that it made one of the Earth Sovereigns faints on the spot.

    As it hummed, it entered the current.

    Hun!

    Everyone felt that immediately. The airship shook violently, and a powerful presence filled the airship. It is so powerful that it has quitted down the most daring Sky Sovereigns.

    "This power, if entered inside will kill us all in an instant," said Rhys beside me. "It will be quicker than an instant," I replied, and the man grinned.

    It is too powerful. So much so that even the slightest leak opened in the defenses. It would tear open the whole airship and kill us all before we could make even the slightest sound.

    I am scared of the spatial current through which this airship is moving, but it has also fascinated me.

    I am looking at it with my soul waves and what I am seeing, made my heartbeat wildly in excitement and fear.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The airship is moving extremely fast, and it will go even faster. We have just entered the current; it is not that fast here, and the spatial energies are powerful.

    They will be ahead.

 Chapter 3790 Riding The Current II

    Chapter 3790 Riding The Current II

    ??Thummmp!

    The ship shook again; it was the seventh time it did in the past ten minutes and didn''t make the experience less scary than the first time.

    The only thing that calmed me down that, that I knew all the defensive formations were working properly. The airship was running as smoothly as it could; I decided to be satisfied with that and pulled back my soul sense and soul waves.

    Even if there had been a problem. I wouldn''t be able to do anything. So, I shouldn''t look.

    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.

    A momentter, I am at my core. I looked at the beautiful nts for a few minutes before walking into the library.

    It took me a while to get into focus, but once I did, hours passed without me knowing. I became so engrossed in work, that I stopped thinking about everything else, including the metal box I am in, riding the spatial currents.

    ''It is born,''

    I was working when I stopped and walked out of the library.

    A momentter, I appeared in front of the hive. It is the newest hive; the third one, but it is bigger than the first one.

    A new queen had been born in it, making three. This means, now I could start with it. However, I first looked at my preparations before waving my hand, opening up the restrictions on the nts, that were sealed from the eyes of hives.

    Now, these bees will sense it.

    The nts, I had unlocked divided into two inds were no normal nts. They are nts at Peak Sky Sovereign; the ones, I got from the garden.

    It is for it; I had created the new hive. This hive will create the Sky Sovereign grade honey for me.

    It will not be the best, honey, but it will be better than what they could produce outside. Those nts are rare; they are not average nts with one or two rare among them.

    It will also take these bees to Sky Sovereigns.

    Thankfully, I had done the calction and knew it would be bearing the weight as long as their numbers remained in a certain range.

    At first, I had no n to do that, but I noticed. I didn''t have as much as Sky Sovereign grade resources; I like to have them. I have more than most Earth Sovereigns, but less when Ipare myself to the Sky Sovereign persona.

    If I nned to masquerade myself as the scion of a powerful organization or even realm. I need to have the resources as such with me.

    The sky-grade honey of these bees helps a lot with that.

    The senses of these bees are strong; they sense the nts within a second and move toward them. There are a hundred and twenty-seven nectar-producing nts in there and some are quiet.

    I am quite excited about the honey they will be able to produce.

    I will get sky-grade honey in a week, but it won''t be the best of what could be produced from these resources. The best one will appear in a few months when these bees reach the sky sovereign.

    At that level, they will produce the best honey.

    I looked at it for a few minutes more, before you opened my eyes.

    It is dark in an airship, with most people lying still with their eyes closed, but barely anyone is sleeping. If could feel the soul sense of nearly everyone moving around, not caring about the privacy of the others.

    Outside, there is an etiquette, but here in the metal box, there is none. The space is too small to care about it.

    I released my soul senses and checked the state of the airship and felt relief when I saw everything was perfect.

    The idents are rare; thest one was two decades ago.

    These people understand the risk well and do their job diligently. All the airships are tested in every way.

    Tamidas didn''t dare to mess with it; each airship contained a lot of Sky Sovereigns from a lot of organizations, including theirs. Each death brings consequences and affects the reputation of the organization, which they didn''t want to happen.

    A minuteter, I once again closed my eyes and went back to my work.

    A day had passed and in the day, we had crossed massive distances. So, much, that it would have taken me weeks to cross, and the journey had yet to be over.

    As if giving me a sign, the airship shook again, hard. Quite a few people opened their eyes and their soul sense moved around before they closed their eyes.

    They shouldn''t be worried. If there is a problem. It would kill us so fast, that we wouldn''t be able to act at all. We would finish in less than a second.

    Time passed, and another day passed.

    I am in the library as usual working on the formation for my inheritance. Which is progressing smoothly.

    I already had ideas about the type of inheritance, I wanted for the Earth Sovereign and moving ording to it; getting inspired by the way, which made me change the ideas or discard them.

    It is a wonderful, frustrating process, but I wouldn''t want it any other way.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I had many chances to gain a powerful inheritance, but they never interested me. Though, I wouldn''t say, I didn''t think about them. I did, thousands of times, even aftering to this world.

    Those thoughts only appeared in my mind for a moment or two, before the rationality kicked in.

    I know, if I hadn''t got this inheritance, I wouldn''t have been standing here. I would be part of the nutrients in some Grimms'' body.

    It is the inheritance that kept me alive. Gave me what I wanted, including the amazing core. I don''t know what I would have done if I didn''t have it with me.

    Its help has been tremendous in my journey and will y an even bigger part in the journey ahead.

 Chapter 3791 Out of the Current

    Chapter 3791 Out of the Current

    ??Hun!

    The environment in the airship had changed suddenly. Making everyone open their eyes, including me.

    The suppressive atmosphere that we had been feeling for four days and three hours had disappeared suddenly.

    It didn''t take even a moment for others to understand what had happened.

    "It is over," said Rhys beside me, smiling toothily.

    I smiled back, feeling relieved, like everyone else. I had been worried, scared; fearing the airship might get torn apart at any moment, but nothing of that sort had happened. We have made the journey safely.

    The defensive formations begin to get deactivated one after another, that our soul senses could now move outside of the airship.

    As my soul waves went out; I saw the desert with barely any greenery around us. There is nothing, but the sand around us; seeing that smile on my face be even bigger.

    We had reached the area.

    Now, I have to know exactly where I am. The pilot seemed to know, where we were as he was moving the airship toward it.

    He is taking us to the closest city.

    Usually, if the city is the clothes distance, they will take us there. If it is not, then they willnd the airship and say goodbye.

    I am d, they are taking us to the city, because leaving with these people would have been dangerous. More than half of the people here are the Sky Sovereigns and I am not, despite faking as one.

    If they attacked me; it would be game over me. I don''t want that to happen.

    In the city, with therge crowd, I will have the opportunity to get lost in the people. Discard this persona and get a new one.

    Two and a half hours passed, and it was sundown when I saw the twinkle in the distance. Which began to get bigger and bigger every minute, till twenty minutester the airship had reached it and descended.

    Thud!

    The airshipnded with a loud thud. The horned man got up and turned to us.

    "Thank you all for traveling with us; I hope, you will have a safe journey ahead," said the horned man and opened the gates.

    One by one, the people began to leave the airship and soon, it was my turn.

    "Hope, we will meet again, August," said a scaled man. "We will, Rhys," I said and waved at the man, I had sat beside for the four days and walked away.

    Sourus City.

    I got to know the name of the city within a second and immediately, I found it on the map of Olih. Sourus is a sky-grade city; its lord is an Early Sky Sovereigns, belonging to the sky-grade organization Olih.

    The city is more prosperous than one would think when it is a wastnd.

    There are underground sources of perus water. It is a resource used in alchemy and artifice. I would seed if I could buy a sky grade one.

    I do not need it currently, but I will soon enough.

    Soon, I walked to the hotel and booked a suite. There I showered and ate, before sleeping. I woke up at near dawn and ced the crystal where I was sleeping, before activating my stealth and walking away.

    There is a spying formation, and it is a sophisticated one, but I was easily able to sneak inside it.

    The crystal will disappear two hourster. With it, the persona of the August ck.

    Two and a half hourster, I was sitting in a high-ss Sovereign inn wearing a different skin with different levels. Eating breakfast while listening to the conversations around me. Most of it is boring, but some are interesting.

    Gossip is always interesting.

    I stayed there for an hour, before going out. I didn''t immediately, go to the information brokers; I looked around and snooped into some conversation, before going to them.

    I have learned in a hard way, that most information brokers are in the pockets of city leaders. I didn''t have time to verify those in the pocket of leaders and those who are not, but that doesn''t mean, I won''t buy the information from them.

    Since I couldn''t verify them in the short term. I tend to be cautious.

    I brought the information from a couple of sellers before doing some shopping and returned to the inn.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    There, I had lunch and went to my abode before lying down in bed. A secondter, I was at my core.

    My clone had already read through the information and now looking at important parts, along with the map. I looked at the sheer distance, I had crossed through the airship, it was amazing.

    It would have been a tremendous help if it could have taken me to my destination, but unfortunately, it is not going to be possible.

    I still have a huge journey ahead of me, which could take me two to three months or more if I fell into any trouble, which I truly hope, I would not.

    If I am able to reach the destination, then I will take the intercontinental journey. Which will be very expensive and a lot. It might take a year or more, but nothing could be said about these journeys. Seeing the sheer distance, they need to cross.

    I studied the path for a few minutes before appearing in the third hive and collected a small sample of honey.

    "It had already breached, Sky Sovereign," I muttered, seeing the honey.

    There would be a line of people. If I were to sell it, which I would not. It is far from perfect; it would be only after the bees reached the Sky Sovereigns and it will require months.

    I looked at the few more things in my core, before entering the library, feeling excited.

    I am in thest stages of the breakthrough formation. Once it is finished, I could start the forging. Saying, I am excited would be an understatement; I have been working on it for more than a year and I could finally finish it today.

    After that, it is forging, which isn''t easy, given the grade of thing, I am trying to forge, but still easierpared to designing the formation.

 Chapter 3792 Desert

    <h4>Chapter 3792 Desert </h4>

    "They should be able to deal with it," I thought as I looked at three people, fighting a sandworm.

    They are not weak; all three of them are a Peak Earth Sovereign, but their enemy isn''t weak. The sandworm had a thinkter defensive skin over its body, that made most of their attacks on it obsolete.

    ''It seemed like, the disturbance had disturbed these sandworms too,'' I thought and moved away.

    It had been one and a half months since I had left sourus city and nearly two weeks since I was running through this desert. Something had happened two weeks ago, creating spatial disturbance across therge area.

    It is not enough to be dangerous, but enough to mess up with teleportation gates.

    My destination is Yiru city. The information I had brought said the teleportation gates there are working. They better be, because I don''t want to dy my journey anymore.

    A few minutes passed, and I saw another group. This time, as it is Sovereigns.

    Usually, the desert is empty, but in the past week, news of spatial disturbance throwing out treasures spread across the city. That made primary to Sky Sovereign to skim the desert.

    I don''t know if any of it is true, but I did see things like walls and parts of trees, here and there. Those things shouldn''t be in the desert, but they are.

    I don''t care much about them and hope, they won''t care much about me.

    I just want to reach yiru city as soon as possible and take the teleportation gate from there. As it would take me nearly a month to reach my destination.

    Four hours passed and my clone was handling my body, when I took back control to admire the harsh beauty of the desert.

    The afternoon sun was zing hot enough to make Sovereign sweat. I am well protected and cool and rather enjoying the harsh beauty of nature. It made me feel rxed, help with frustration, I am feeling at work.

    Most of the ces I go are filled with greenery; rarely did Ie across a ce as barren as this.

    Hurr!

    A few more minutes passed when suddenly a huge sandworm came out of the sand. It is huge, so much; that it could eat several people of my size in a single bite.

    I looked at it but didn''t stop. It didn''t sense me, nor it is attacking me. There is no need for me to attack it.

    Though it might not have sensed me, it had sensed others and moved toward them. I looked for a moment, but didn''t do anything; those two are more than strong enough to finish it off.

    A few more hours passed, and the night clouded the sky. I kept moving while many who came to the desert in search of fortune decided to rest.

    I could see the abodes in every direction my soul waves moved. Cloaked in multiple stealth formations. Not a single one couldpare to my abode; may be there, but it is good enough that even my soul sense couldn''t find it.

    I continued throughout the night, stopping only at past midnight to practice and eat, before moving again.

    The second day came, and I continued moving, even when the night came.

    However, unlike the night before, I stopped at ten. To cover more distance, I decided to sleep every night. I don''t usually do this, but I need to cover as much as distance and reach yiru city as soon as possible.

    Step!

    I entered the abode and the first thing I was showered. As I came out of it, I ate the sumptuous dinner my clone had cooked, before sleeping.

    I didn''t even visit my core.

    Five hourster, I woke up without feeling even a hint of tiredness.

    I quickly freshened up and ate before practicing the methods. I never stopped to practice the methods. I would not rest, but I would practice.

    Every day, I would advance further in my path. The improvements are slight, but they are visible and steady. In just a few months after the breakthrough, I have made massive progress. If others were to see it, they would be shocked.

    The methods are amazing, but some credit goes to me too.

    I have constantly used the form of the solutions. Making them stronger and more efficient.

    These days, I really feel grateful to Jim, the old man and other people who taught me the alchemy. If not for it, I wouldn''t have been progressing at the speed, I am.

    In two hours, I practiced both of the methods. After resting for a minute, I took a shower andid down on the couch.

    A momentter, I am at my core. The most wonderful ce there is.

    I didn''t immediately go to the library. Instead, I walked toward the stone vat, filled with light purple oil.

    In the bottle of the vat is yellowish dough with a lot of tiny holes in it. From them, a bubble would asionallye out.

    The doubt might not seem much, but it is made of countless precious materials, including the cloud tar soil. I had worked on it for nearly two months and for the past four months, it was in the vat.

    ''It is going to take a few months more,'' I said, looking at the thing.

    Artifice isn''t easy or quick. It is a good thing, I have a core with time dilution, or it would have been far more difficult for me.

    The dough will remain in the vat for a few more months, till all the yellow color disappears from it. Once it is done; I would start the final process to forge it into the breakthrough formation it is.

    It will be amazing.

    I shook my thoughts and walked into the library; there I started to work on my inheritance. I have been a kind of stuck on a problem for the past few weeks; it is quite a big problem. I had decided to focus on it, while my clones worked on other parts.

    Bip!

    I was working on it when suddenly I heard the sound from my abode and immediately opened my eyes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 3793 Tower I

    <h4>Chapter 3793 Tower I</h4>

    Hun!

    I looked at the screen that popped up in front of me and what I saw there couldn''t help, but surprise me.

    "Well, it seemed like, I am going to leave today, a little early," I said, and I walked out of my abode. I moved quickly, I wanted to reach the ce before the others did in case, they had sensed it.

    It took me a little over ten minutes when I finally saw it.

    A minuteter, I reached close to it. A big circr building made of ck stones, along with several trees. The building is in great shape but cut in half.

    It is a tower that brought out the bottom half. It is clear that the top half had been cleaved off when it came here.

    It is quite marvelous that such a huge building has been able toe out.

    I looked for a few seconds before taking out a few tools. The spatial energy is still covering it and I could even sense the rift that brought it; it was invisible to the naked eye, but it is visible, disappearing slowly like the spatial energies around the building.

    I have no interest in going to the ce it hade for, but I have a great interest in how this huge thing came out.

    There are thousands of books on this subject in the library, but they can''t teach you the thing like examples like this could.

    This is a very rare opportunity, and I want to use it as much as possible.

    As I progressed in the power, the need for spatial understanding increased further. I have more spatial understanding than many Sky Sovereigns, but that is not enough; I need to have a deeper knowledge.

    My professions need it, not only artifice but also the alchemy.

    It is also a requirement to level up in the prime stage, but I am far from reaching that level. Though, I am nning on getting the required knowledge, that it needs before reaching that level.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I sensed a presence behind me. It didn''t take them, to have appeared beside me; the first to appear is the Sky Sovereigns.

    The Sky Sovereign looked at me and tools, but said nothing.

    She is more interested in the building than me; the same as the other Earth Sovereigns, who are looking at the tower with shining eyes.

    They didn''t dare to enter inside the tower, so much touched it. It is too dangerous, even for the Sky Sovereign. The spatial energy is charged and if someone touches it before it dissipates, it will attack them with all their might.

    It is nearly dissipated; they will only need to wait for a few minutes more before they will be able to enter inside.

    Two and a half minutes passed, and all the spatial energy had disappeared. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It dissipated," said the Sky Sovereign and flew up. She reached the space above it, before descending from the cut part. It seemed safer than entering it through the gate, which didn''t budge after being pushed.

    The others followed suit after the Sky Sovereign.

    I, on the other hand, looked at the data with a smile on my face. I looked at it for a few more seconds, before putting the tools in my storage.

    Hun!

    With that, I moved but saw my body wasn''t moving.

    Sigh!

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh. It had been quite a while since I had done anything interesting. All my focus is on the travel and I have nothing more than that, in the past few months.

    Now, my heart isn''t letting me move ahead with my journey before I do something interesting.

    "Just for a few hours," I said with a sigh and flew up in the air.

    Soon, I found myself above the tower and looking down at its roof, covered in the broken formation. There are many of them and they are dangerous, but one still passes through them.

    Those people that came after me did it.

    Thud!

    I looked for a few seconds before descending into the tower safely. Though, just as I appeared, I had to move aside to dodge the broken formation.

    "What is this tower?" I asked myself as I looked around.

    Whatever it is; it is pretty powerful. Every brick of it had been mixed with spatial crystals and even after this floor was cut into two; it had still maintained its spatial expansion, through the induvial formation carved in each brick.

    These are stop-gap measures. It would be only able to support the space for a few days; a week at most before it copses.

    Even now it is quite fragile and every person, that appears here, increases the load on it. It would be wise for me to go to the floor below, as they might be more stable than this.

    I moved toward the exit. I saw it from above and would havended there, but the formations there were too dense; I didn''t want to take the risk.

    Hun!

    I stopped and a smile appeared on my face.

    My strings that were already out, picked a brick and sent it to my core. I had collected the samples earlier, but those are all broken; this is the first perfect brick, I had found.

    I found another a few minutes.

    There seemed to be other things here, but they were taken by those who came before me. They too have moved in a simr direction, I am I could clearly see their faint aura signatures as I passed.

    If I changed my path, I would get things and there are things, but I didn''t. the priority is getting out of this floor.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I stopped as I turned and looked at the wall. There is a painting on the wall; I havee across a few paintings, but this one is different.

    This painting shows the tower on the hill. It is this very tower, though, it is much taller than it is.

    ''It seemed like, the tower had been a lot taller than I thought,'' I said to myself and walked ahead.

 Chapter 3794 Tower II

    <h4>Chapter 3794 Tower II</h4>

    "Well, I didn''t expect it to be easy," I said as I looked at the dead body of snake beastman man, which is in the pieces.

    The broken formations aren''t dangerous in the name. They are dangerous and the dead man in front of me is proof of that.

    He was the second man to enter after the Sky Sovereign and he had been rash. I am saying it because he had got himself killed, because I had seen his aura signature and could tell, the speed he moved.

    He didn''t want the Sky Sovereign to get all the good stuff and tried to match her speed, but he was not Sky Sovereign.

    So, when the danger, the Sky Sovereign, had avoided it rather easily, but he couldn''t.

    There are only a hundred and fifty meters between me and the stairs that take me to the floor below, but these hundred and fifty meters are filled with broken walls and formations.

    ''It is time,'' I said more than a minuteter as I stepped forward.

    My speed was slow, I moved fast, before suddenly slowing down, turning fast again, and slowing again, one and a half secondster.

    Usually, I didn''t move at such a pace when travelling through the broken formations, but these formations moved around unpredictably, and I needed to adjust my pace ording to it to pass through.

    Soon, I reached the body and it disappeared, along with all its parts and spilled guts. I don''t know the man, but I didn''t want to leave the body to rot. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Finally, I reached the stars, and I began to descend, careful with each of my steps.

    It didn''t take me long to reach the flour below and the first thing I saw couldn''t help but bring a smile to my face.

    There is arge bookshelf; it should have around a thousand books.

    The painting earlier didn''t have just a tower in it, but it also had the people. Some people sit around and have books in their hands.

    I appeared beside it and tried to pull its door. As I had expected; it is locked.

    The others are also tried. One of the idiots had even tried to attack it. The power of the protections may have lowered because of the splitting of the tower, but they hadn''t weakened enough that Earth Sovereigns could break through them with their power.

    Even the Sky Sovereigns won''t be able to do that.

    Seeing, I won''t simply open the door. I tried the softer approach. I ced the hand over its door and sent the wave of energy in.

    A second and a halfter it returned. When I looked at it; a smile, couldn''t help, but appear on my face. the formation is strong, but I could break it.

    My clone had already started it.

    I didn''t stay on the shelf for long. I quickly moved away, and it didn''t take me long to find another shelf and I did the same thing.

    Soon, an hour passed, and I got the idea about the ce, seeing all the proof around me. If I am not wrong; it is a school of a kind; the curriculum is advanced likely; likely grade 4 and above.

    It made me happy. I have all the resources; I need and also the artifacts. While I also have the books; the new one doesn''t hurt.

    Especially when all the knowledge in the library is old. At least hundreds of thousands of years old. There are some new books that librarians before me have collected, but they are pitifully small in numbers.

    The books in the library are filled with knowledge of all kinds, but there is still space for more.

    It is also a fact, that sometimes, even with all books. I couldn''t find what I needed.

    It is always a good idea to collect more books for the library. They might not be used to me now, but they might be used to me in the future, or they might be useful to my sessor.

    I am not delusional enough to think, I will live forever.

    Once I die, there will be a new host to the library. I want to leave my mark, like many librarians did.

    There is a function in the library, that if I pull out a book collected by the past librarian, their name will appear for a few seconds.

    It might seem narcissistic, but I want my name to appear as such. It is one of my motivations to collect the books so crazily.

    "These people are really good," I thought, as I passed by another hall.

    Not everything is locked. There are many things that are unlocked, and these people have them. They have not left behind, even a single unlocked thing.

    While I may not want things. I would have liked it if they hadn''t cleaned everything like a tornado.

    Hun!

    I was looking walked around, when I sensed a group of people. A few minutester, they walk past me. they are moving fast since there are no broken formations here to stop them.

    In just half an hour, they had looked through the whole floor, before moving down. I am in no hurry to do that.

    Another fifteen minutes passed, and I moved. This time, I moved faster than anybody and appeared in front of the first shelf in a record time.

    The formation had been broken.

    As I appeared in front of the shelf, I waved my hand, and the formation came out and covered the whole shelf.

    Click!

    The formation shone and disappeared, while I pulled the door of the shelf. This time, there was no resistance.

    As I did, I pulled out the book.

    "Azaeris guide to worldly energies," I said, and my eyes lit up.

    The worldly energies are present everywhere, but the books about them are rare. They couldn''t be studied easily and those who study them usually are Prime.

    As only they could understand the intricacies of worldly energies.

    The first book impressed me, and I moved to pull others. hoping they would be as impressive as the first.

 Chapter 3795 Masquerade

    Chapter 3795 Masquerade

    ??I had nned to stay in the tower for a few hours, but half a day had passed, and I was still here, descending, but sometimes ascending to get a few things before descending again.

    The tower is big, but safe. Enough, that a few idiots have fought in it.

    I have already crossed half of the tower, and I n to cross the other half in the evening.

    I am mostly focused on the books. It is the only thing; I could take as other things being swept away by those who havee before me.

    I stopped in front of another shelf. It is the second shelf, I had found in this ce; many floors had ten to twenty shelves, while some like this one had less than five.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I have found arge number of books in them, and many books were quite rare and interesting ones. More than two hundred have been added to the library''s collection, which is an impressive feat.

    I copied the formation and moved away.

    Twenty minutester, I ascended the stairs to the floor, I had been and stopped in front of the bookshelf, before waving my hand.

    Breaking formations takes time. I cannot spend that time, on the floor. So, I descended and came back when I finished breaking the formations.

    Click!

    I opened the bookshelf, and collected all the books before going to another shelf and then another.

    I was taking out the books from it, when suddenly I stopped and turned to two people stopped not far away from me. One is a stone-skinned man with rough grey stone skin, while the other green-haired elf woman, with a rapier at her waist.

    "Mind sharing some of those books with us?" he asked, looking at the books greedily.

    Knowledge is expensive. Even if he doesn''t need books, he could sell them; there are many books here that will provide him with a good price.

    "No," I replied and resumed taking out the books.

    "We do not want much, just half. Which is more than fair with three of us," he said and grinned.

    I looked at him and grinned back.

    Rippp!

    A momentter, a loud sound rang out as the woman crashed into the wall, long bloody injury across her chest.

    The realistic illusion of her standing by it vanished, while he looked at me in horror.

    I didn''t say anything and took out my books, while the man finally moved and went to the woman. Helping her to lie down properly before feeding her potion, and seeing her healing energies, didn''t seem to be working on it.

    The potions are doing a better job than it is, but it would still take a few hours to heal those superficial injuries I have given her.

    "What did you do to her?" asked the man.

    I didn''t reply and instead collected all the books and walked away. Let him get worried for a few minutes. In ten minutes, the energies would disappear, and she would be healed within a minute.

    Those injuries on her are superficial, but they are very painful. Every movement she makes will cause her pain, so is the cirction of the energy.

    I hope it will be enough to teach them a lesson and to be careful. I had changed my skin again.

    There are a couple of Sky Sovereigns, here and I don''t want them to know I am breaking the formations here. Usually, I remain careful and intentionally let the two see me breaking the formations.

    They behaved disappointedly.

    Sometimes, I don''t get why people need to snatch thebors of others. If you want it, earn it. A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face as those na?ve thoughts.

    People snatch things because it is easy. There is a hard work.

    Soon it was evening, and I had reached the ground floor. It was a lobby, picked clean by others. I knew that hearing the conversation of others, but still wanted to check it out.

    I looked at thest look at the closed door and ascended into the stairs.

    Since the door is closed, I will have to leave in the same way as I hade back.

    It took over ten hours for me to descend, but less than ten minutes to reach the top floor, filled with the formation.

    As I did, I found there was apletely different scene going on.

    There is a purple-skinned Sky Sovereign standing in the air, and he is collecting things from the people. He is not taking their storage, but still demanding arge number of resources from them.

    As I stepped out of the broken formations near the entrance. His eyes turned to me; I looked back at him.

    As I reached the safe area, with a few broken formations, I flew up with my aura, changing. Earlier, my aura was such that one couldn''t exactly tell my level, but most assumed it was an Earth Sovereign.

    Now, it is a Sky Sovereign, mid-sky Sovereign to be exact. The same as him, but slightly stronger.

    It would be much safer to just hand over the resources, but since I masqueraded myself as Sky Sovereign, a month and a half. I have taken a liking to the dangerous thing and did that a couple of times.

    It had saved me a lot of trouble.

    Though, I understood very well. That he only needs a single attack to find out what a sham I am.

    It is a huge risk, but I seemed to get a kick out of it. More than visiting these ces like the tower. It also keeps me focused for a long time.

    Still, as I had said, it is not without risk and once found out, the Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t leave me, till they finished me off.

    He looked at me as I passed by him, but didn''t say anything and turned to the person, came up, while I flew away, unharmed.

 Chapter 3796 Sand Waves

    Chapter 3796 Sand Waves

    ??"It seemed like, I am not the only one," I said to myself as I looked at people, I could sense.

    I am only a few hours away from the Yiru city and I could sense a lot of people around me. I am a lot. It is not just Sovereigns and Earth Sovereigns, but I had also sensed a lot of Sky Sovereigns.

    The spatial disturbance has made the teleportation formation useless.

    This is the first western city, whose teleportation gate is working. So, is obvious that people will throng in here; I hope, thisrge number of people won''t dy my journey.

    Hun!

    A few hours passed, and I saw the city. Standing in desert hills, made of red stone. Yiru means red in the localnguage; the city''s name is red, which is apt considering all I could see is a different shade of red.

    Soon, I reached the gate and revealed my faint aura, which had given me smoother ess to the city.

    It is a small city, with only two teleportation gates and I am walking toward the booking office, to book one.

    I won''t mind paying extra if it gives me a quick slot.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I walked into the office and appeared at the window for the Sky Sovereigns, which are manned by the bored-looking Sovereign with ck horns.

    His expression didn''t change, even when I appeared in front of the counter.

    "What is the cost of the journey to the nivan city?" I asked. "Fifteen hundred jaum crystals," he replied. I couldn''t help, but get surprised; it is four times the standard rate.

    "I need the quickest ticket," I said.

    "Five thousand jaum crystals for the slot of next morning," he replied with the same bored expression.

    "I am willing to pay more. If I get the slot sooner," I said, to which the man shook his head.

    "No, it is the earliest," he replied.

    I didn''t say anything further and ced the storage ring in front of him. A minuteter, I walked out of the office.

    I turned to the teleportation gates. Only one is working, while the other is being repaired.

    As I had said, Yiru is a small city, and teleportation gates here are quite low-level. They are mostly for the Sovereigns, but could also handle a limited number of Earth Sovereigns and Sky Sovereigns.

    They have been used quite a lot and suffering the damage. Still, I wish I could go now, but unfortunately, I have to wait.

    I took onest nce and walked away. I didn''t go to the inn but go to the information market. Because of the spatial interference, the information I have isn''t up to date as I like it to be.

    I also tried my luck to get a slot from the ck market, but no such luck.

    Seeing that, I booked a suite in the hotel and slept till the evening. It had been three nights since I had slept; I had been trying to make up for the time, I had lost in the tower.

    I felt good when I woke up six hourster. After I freshened up; I walked out of the hotel.

    There are a lot of things, I have to do, but decided to take a stroll. The city is small, but it has its charm and culture. The food is good; I tried many things. Tested ingredients I had never heard about and brought enough tost me for years.

    I love collecting new ingredients as much as I love cooking.

    There is a huge collection that keeps growing every month. This travel had been long, but it had given me an opportunity to collect a vast number of things.

    Now, I am only a month away from reaching my destination. I hope, there will be no distance, I like to reach the port city without any problem.

    I stroll the city till the ten before returning to my hotel room.

    I didn''t waste any time andy on the bed before closing my eyes. A momentter, I was in my core.

    "It should be ready for its first trial soon," I said as I appeared by my clone and looked at the data in front of it.

    A lot of my projects are reaching the deadline. Three are the most important, with each having a huge impact on my future.

    This one is the most delicate; it is not something I have done before, but I have to do it before I reach the Earth Sovereign. It is far, but not far enough with the steady progress, I am making.

    I stayed by the clone for two hours, before walking into three hives and collecting the honey and royal jelly.

    Every day, my collection is growing. I have collected quite a lot of honey, and its quality is good enough that people will kill to get their hands on it. Especially, the one being made from nectar of metal essence fruits.

    It is out of the world and extremely powerful. So, that, I will use it for my practice, till I reach the Earth Sovereigns.

    I checked the health of the bees, and it is good. Every new generation of them is better than thest. If Ipared bees of the current generation to the first; there will be a vast difference between them.

    After I finished with the bees, I went to the library and worked there till it was morning.

    I then got off the bed, freshened up, and ate, before started practicing.

    Hun!

    One hour and fifty-six minutester, I finished practice and was about to walk toward the shower to wash off all the grime when I suddenly stopped.

    All the grime around me vaporized and armor appeared on my body. I started releasing soul waves as I appeared by the window and looked out a giant sand wave.

    My expression turned bad seeing it. It is not a natural sand wave; it is noting from a single direction, but all.

    "It seemed like, I wouldn''t be able to reach the port city without any problem," I said and stepped out of the suit.

 Chapter 3797 Sand Raiders

    Chapter 3797 Sand Raiders

    ??I appeared in the sky with a different skin and aura.

    "Fuck, it''s sand raiders!" cursed the woman beside me. There is fear on her face, but not terror, as one would have if they had been cultists.

    I didn''t take a moment to remember all the details about this group. It is in the information, I had brought.

    The sand raiders; it is a thousand of years old group. They are looters, mainly, but sometimes even kidnap the people that will interest them.

    It is a group of unknown individuals. Nobody knows who they are, but it is said that this group didn''t belong to any single organization but to different organizations across the desert.

    They are violent and dangerous, but only when there is resistance. If the people do what they are told, they will leave them alone.

    The storages I prepared for such asions appeared on me. They had all the things; a person of my level would have.

    A few minutester, sand waves covered the whole city like a nket and people came out of them. There are twenty-eight people, all of them are Sky Sovereigns.

    "These bastards came prepared," I thought.

    There are a lot of Sky Sovereigns in the city. Seventeen from thest, I had sensed through my soul sense. They will be able to deal with such numbers much more easily.

    If we had near equal numbers, I might have joined holding back one, but now there is no chance.

    The twenty-eight of them appeared above us. All of them are wearing the sandy cloaks that hide their bodies and figures; it even filters their aura.

    So, one could sense their level and nothing else.

    "Hello everyone, we are sand raiders. We havee here to loot you, but it didn''t have to be a bloody affair. Give us all your storages as soul sense touches you and you will be fine, resist and only death awaits you," said the leader.

    Even the voice seemed to filter. I couldn''t even see the sex of them. Though, I know what it is.

    She is a woman, a Hare Beastwomen. She is the most powerful of them all, Peak Sky Sovereign.

    Nobody said anything, but a secondter, from the northern side, the storage rings and bands began to move in the sky. I could see, as the soul sense, touches the people, they are letting go of their storages.

    "No cheating, we had said!" the leader said, and thencer appeared in her hand, which she threw down.

    A momentter, thencer pieced through the chest of the woman. Killing her in an instant. It is fine for Sky Sovereigns, but Sovereign and Earth Sovereigns shouldn''t push their luck.

    Seconds passed and thousands of storage devices moved toward them.

    Hun!

    It was at the twelfth second. Something strange happened. A man, the Initial Earth Sovereign, flew up.

    The man tried to resist, but it was the Earth Sovereign that was pulling him. There was no chance that he could resist her, and he didn''t.

    He appeared beside her, and she touched his head. Immediately, making him unconscious before sending him back to her people.

    ''The information says, they sometimes kidnap people and it is one of those times,'' I thought.

    They didn''t kidnap arge amount of people. The information says, they didn''t have more than a hundred from a city of this size, which made me feel a little relieved.

    A few secondster, she took another man and then another.

    For a while, I thought it was random, but I took the risk and decided to investigate a little deeply and found it was not random at all.

    Her soul sense is vibrating at a unique frequency. Most of the time, it remains unchanged, but changes ur sometimes when it touches some people.

    She pulls those people who bring out the change.

    It made me quite curious, but not curious enough to investigate more deeply. I am already taking a huge risk, in using my soul waves in the presence of Peak Sky Sovereign, I don''t want to take any more of them.

    Soon, the soul wave finished taking the storage of half of the city. Including the governor of the city.

    He is Sky Sovereign, a mid-one.

    He must be really cursing his luck right now. This small city had the Earth Sovereign governor, but due to the spatial disturbance and the traffic of the Sky Sovereign, they had sent him here temporarily.

    Now, he had lost his storage to the looters, which likely contained his whole wealth. I hope he had backup somewhere; I hope everyone has it or they will truly be fucked, which is likely the case.

    Despite understanding it, less than half of the people kept their backup storage devices hidden somewhere.

    They didn''t trust any ce. The only thing they trust is themselves.

    I am the same, but my condition is different. My wealth is in a ce that only I had ess to. If I didn''t want it, then no matter how powerful the Sky Sovereigns are, they wouldn''t be able to get what I have in my core.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that, when twelve Sky Sovereigns moved. They flew in different directions.

    ''A mistake,'' I thought, shaking my head.

    First, they should understand that the sand barrier isn''t for a show. It could stop the strongest of them for several seconds. It is enough time for the enemies to catch up, even if they have the lead.

    The second, they only have one Peak Sky Sovereign, while the enemy has four. They wouldn''t have any problem in dealing with them.

    As I had expected, the enemies moved. Two had of peak Sky Sovereign went after the one and began to catch up to him rapidly.

    Hun!

    They were just ten some meters away from him when he revealed a surprise. His speed suddenly increased, so much so that it surprised even the leader.

    He appeared by the sand curtain within a second and purple energy covered him, and he passed through it, without any resistance.

    ''It seemed like, I was wrong in my assessment,'' I thought.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 3798 Kidnapped

    Chapter 3798 Kidnapped

    ??It didn''t take long for them to deal with the Sky Sovereigns. The only one they didn''t deal with was the two went out of the sand curtain to chase the peak Sky Sovereign.

    She waited for the minute for them, before resuming taking the storages.

    Soon, she finished with 70% of the city. It is nowing toward me. In a few seconds, it will reach me.

    I have prepared storage and won''t be more than a mild anger. Seeing her take it. Though, in the grand scheme of things, the storage didn''t matter.

    I have far more things in my core. The only thing that matters is my life.

    Soon, the soul sense had reached me. It was powerful and made me nearly immobile as it scanned every part of my body. I didn''t move or resist; I let it scan me and take three of my storage.

    Even put appropriate expressions on my face.

    Hun!

    I was sighing in relief, when I felt the soul sense move, when the terror dawned on my face. The frequency changed.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed in my heart.

    The thing, I had been fearing the most had happened. The method reacted to me and now she is pulling me up, while I panic, which I didn''t even try to hide.

    The forbidden power is amazing. It could deal with many things, but for it to work effectively. I need to know, the thing it needs to work against.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I had barely had a few minutes and I couldn''t even use the full range of my abilities for fear of getting discovered. Maybe, I should have taken the risk, I might not have been in this condition then.

    I reached in front of the woman, and she raised her sandy-gloved hand toward me, before touching my hand.

    A powerful soul sense came out of it and spread through my whole body. It felt terrifying, not the soul sense, but the fear of getting discovered.

    That would be most dangerous because she might kill me on my spot, and I could not resist her power, or she would be curious. Then it would be even more dangerous. It would turn my life into hell.

    The soul sense returned to her, and I felt relieved. Though it is for a moment, in the next second, she sent the soul spike and knocked me out.

    It was powerful, but only for the level, I am showing. I am stronger than most and was barely able to bear it.

    She sent me to a group of unconscious people. I acted unconscious but kept releasing the soul waves.

    It is extremely dangerous, given the clone proximity of the Sky Sovereigns, but I couldn''t care less. Earlier, I hadn''t taken a risk and now paying for it.

    I want to be ready for everything thatester.

    They have got me and now my survival starts. I will need to look for every opportunity, I get. It is the only way; I would be able to get out of here.

    I have some ways, I could make these Sky Sovereign bastards pay and might save my life, but that is ast option.

    If I don''t find any, I will use them.

    Till then, I will keep it ready; I never know, I might need to use it and even spring the to collect the samples of their aura. It will make that thing even more lethal than it already is.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes. She kept collecting the rings and also brought people that pinged her method.

    She was nearly done when the people came out through the curtain. They didn''t have the one that escaped with them.

    "The bastard was too fast," said the one on the left. "It didn''t matter," said the leader, without stopping.

    It continued for another minute before it had stopped. They had looted all the people of the city, effectively destroying its economy and the livelihood of thousands of people.

    It will take them a long time to recover. Some might never do.

    At least they have their life on their hand. Most of them, nothing is certain about us sixty-two people they have captured.

    Hun!

    "Thank you for your cooperation," she said and moved, surprising me.

    I thought they would move in the direction they havee, but we descended, and our target seemed to be the square that host the teleportation gate.

    Thud Thud Thud!

    Wended by the two teleportation gates.

    The grey dwarf man moved toward them and started to fiddle with one left; it didn''t take him more than a minute before he got up and turned to the leader.

    "It''s ready," he said, and she nodded, before stepping into the teleportation gate.

    After her, four more entered inside, before they started to throw us unconscious people into them.

    I appeared in the cold, dark room and was about to hit the ground when the energy caught me and moved toward the four teleportation gates.

    A momentter, I pushed into the third one.

    I like to say; it is only a teleportation gate, I had traveled, but no. In the next four minutes, I had gone through the nine teleportation gates. It is the highest number ofrge-distance teleportation gates, I have traveled in such a short time since I came into this world.

    Nh was not thest teleportation gate.

    No, I had to wait for three hours at another cave, before they activated the teleportation and pushed me inside.

    Hun!

    I appeared on the other side and was immediately surprised, seeing it was not a cave. It might feel like a cave, but it was not.

    It was an energy dome, with some illusions. It might be able to fool even Sky Sovereigns for a few seconds, but not me.

    I had sent tens of soul waves in an instant. They passed through the energy dome. I was able to get six waves, when I was pushed into another teleportation gate.

    This time, I appeared in the cave; a real one.

 Chapter 3799 Tattooed

    <h4>Chapter 3799 Tattooed</h4>

    I appeared in the cave again, but I barely nced at it. Though, I kept sending the soul waves, before focusing on the thing in front of me.

    There are six images in front of me, along with several graphs of data.

    "It is a city," I said, looking at those images.

    These bastards are connected. That city wasn''t small. My soul waves weren''t able to capture much, but I was able to sense the power of the teleportation gate, and it was powerful.

    The teleportation gates of such power are usually in big cities with Sky Sovereigns in charge.

    These bastards have connections with big cities. At least one big city. They wouldn''t have been able to transport such a number of people without it.

    The teleportation gates were strictly monitored by the leaders of the city. They at least have some of them in their pockets to manage it; it might be even the governor of that city, nothing could be said.

    "Gastin,"

    I was looking at the images when my clone spoke. Shocking me.

    "Are you sure?" I asked, whipping my neck toward it. I know it is for sure. We are connected and aware of how it had made this connection.

    There is a 90% chance that it is right and if it is, then I have just crossed a third of my journey.

    I turned left and looked at the journey chart. There is a gastin and it would have taken ten days of hopping teleportation gates, but I reached there, in a few hours.

    It made me feel a little better about the journey.

    I will get away, and now I won''t need to travel as much as I would have from Yiru. The only, I have to do to resume my journey is to escape.

    I had just thought that when they threw me into another formation.

    Three hours passed, and I went from one dark ce to another. There was another city, my clone is looking at, but isn''t able to recognize with the data, I have.

    Maybe it was not on the route I was traveling. I really hope it is not what I am thinking.

    I was wrestling with my thoughts when I was thrown into another teleportation formation.

    Hun!

    A few secondster, I appeared in another ce. The moment, I appeared in it; I knew it was different.

    The first thing, different about it is that. It is bright. All the ces I had passed through were dark, including the two cities, but this ce was bright.

    It is also a big room with powerful formations and artifacts ced around it. The thing that made me serious was the thirdyer of paint on those walls.

    It is of birik, a special mix of paint made of the ririk stone. It is a rare material and expensive, but powerful enough to be effective against the soul sense of Sky Sovereign.

    Click!

    "Thirteen. It seemed like, the hunt went better than I had imagined," said the old stone-skin man as he entered inside.

    "Pay up," said the man that brought us.

    Of all twenty-eight sky sovereigns, only he had remained. The same with people of the sixty-seven, only thirteen have been brought to this ce.

    "Sure, sure," said the old stone-skin man, and a storage ring appeared in his hand, which floated toward the man. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He picked it up as it reached. A momentter, he nodded and stepped into the formation, disappearing from the room.

    "With you all, we will once again reach the full capacity," said the old man with a smile. He picked us up with his energy and walked toward the door.

    The old man is Earth Sovereign. He is a Peak Earth Sovereign, but I am confident to kill him before he can alert anyone. I really wanted to do that, but I didn''t.

    I don''t know anything about this ce. I have to know it before I make a move. For that, I took the risk and inserted the seed inside the old man.

    Now everything, he will see, I will see. Though the range would be much smaller. This paint affects my seeds too, but I don''t think, I would need to be worried about it too much.

    I could feel we were underground. The ce wouldn''t be too big. I will continue to receive the signals as long as he doesn''t move away from the range.

    Click!

    He took us out of the room and walked across the long hallway, before stopping at the red door and entering inside, taking us with him.

    It is a hall, not big, but not small either.

    It is white with a single bed and a lot of shelves, with middle-

    aged elf women sitting by the bed. It looked like ab; it was ab with everything white and sterile.

    "Ready them," he said to the woman and walked out of the door. Leaving us with the elf woman.

    The woman didn''t say anything. Instead, she pulled out a green skin woman and removed her clothes, before cing her on the bed. Immediately, energy binds covered her from all sides.

    They are tight enough, that she wouldn''t be able to move, even if she waved us.

    As she ced the woman, she put her hand on her chest, before looking at her meta-scan.

    She did it for a few minutes, before opening the wooden box by her table and taking out, what seemed like a tattoo gun. It is a tattoo gun, not a machine, but an artifact, and a powerful one at that.

    It is not the only thing in the box; there are also blue crystals and red crystals in there. On those crystals, aplicated formation is carved.

    Buzz!

    The elf woman looked at the women on the bed for a couple of seconds, before beginning. She begins to tattoo her, not with the art, but with the runes, which is an art.

    She is fast, but her movements are precise and controlled. It is clear, this isn''t her first time.

 Chapter 3800 Rakaeh

    Chapter 3800 Rakaeh

    ??She started from the palm and went up, covering every inch of skin with the runes. It is a beautiful formation with a nasty effect.

    There are two formations in there. I could already guess one and anger couldn''t help, but ze in my heart. I didn''t do anything and just watched as runes covered the chest, before moving to the other hand.

    After that, it was her head, stomach, and legs, before she turned her and tattooed her back.

    Finally, she finished, but didn''t move the woman. Instead, seven gems flew up from the wooden box. The blue onended on the temple, while the six red onesnded on the feet and palms of both hands.

    Her heart and the stomach.

    Buzz!

    As they did, the formation buzzed, and gems began to melt. Theypletely liquified within seconds begin to spread through the runes.

    Within a minute, the whole runes turned crystalline. Giving the person quite a charm.

    Though it is not a charm, but shackles, that are stronger than any cor they would wear.

    The meta-scan once again appeared in front of the elf, and she looked at it. A minuteter, she was satisfied by what she saw and lifted the woman and ced her left side of the hall before taking the second person from our pile.

    This time, it was a handsome, small-horned man with scaly skin.

    She repeated the same process she had on the woman and finished with him within twenty minutes before taking another person.

    Six people went one after another before it was my turn.

    She floated me and removed all my clothes, before settling me on the bed. She then looked at my meta-scan, before tattooing the runes on my body.

    It is not a painful process, just ufortable. I don''t like strange tools touching my skin, especially when they are in the hands of my enemies.

    I bore it till she had tattooed the runes across my whole body.

    It was when the gems flew up in the wooden box did, I became careful and looked at my preparations. These bindings are extremely strong, and theytched to the soul; there is no way in hell, I would let them touch my soul.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Buzz!

    The seven gems touched me, and the formation activated before they melted and began to spread onto the runes.

    At the same time, they begin to form a connection with my soul, or rather, the things it is considering the soul. It is working as I had expected, which isn''t a surprise.

    I had studied all types of cors that kept me captive to someone''s will. It is not just physical cors; I have studied these rune ones too and they are the most dangerous.

    Once she checked me. She ced me among the others, finished and brought another person into the bed.

    Click!

    Time passed, and it was an eleventh person on the bed, when the door opened, and an old man walked in.

    He didn''t say anything and sat in the corner, watching the woman.

    They didn''t seem to like each other. It is clear from the mood they are radiating. I could feel it clearly through my seeds.

    Finally, the thirteenth one was finished, and the old man got up. He wordlessly picked us up and walked us out of the hall.

    Once again, we return to the hallway.

    This time, we didn''t have to walk for more than a few seconds before he took us into the elevator, and it descended. It moved pretty past and continued for over a minute, before the stopping.

    The door of the elevator opened and what I saw couldn''t make my eyes widen. I also felt the soul sense of the Sky Sovereign, which I expected to be present.

    Though, currently I am focused more on what my soul waves have found and understood, why they had brought us here. The purpose of the second formation had also be clear.

    I am in arge underground round hall. So deep, that even the soul sense of Sky Sovereigns reaches this deep, unless they focus.

    In the center of the round hall is a tree. It is a tree about four meters tall, with faint red leaves and fiery red fruits; there are nine fruits on it, to be exact, which have yet to ripen.

    I recognize the tree with a nce.

    It is a rakaeh tree; ites in different elemental variations. This one is fire. Those fruits that look like they are made of fire are quite expensive; consuming one will give those born without a constitution a Grade 4 to Grade 7 constitution.

    It is a tree of far lower level than the metal essence tree, but I had it on my list.

    It also answered the mystery of why the method of the woman reacted to me. Her method was a constitution detection method and in this skin, I am showing my fire constitution, which it caught.

    These are no doubt the cultists and they are using a shortcut to grow these fruits.

    I can tell that these fruits wouldn''t grant those who consume it constitution greater than Grade 5. If they used the proper method to grow these it would have been much slower, but they would have got the highest quality fruit.

    There are crystal vines connected to the roots of the tree, with the other end connected to the one hundred and forty-seven disks. They are upied by powerhouses of all three states of Sovereigns.

    One hundred and thirty-four of those fiery red disks are upied and with us thirteen, all one hundred forty-seven disks will be upied.

    I don''t know why I am saying upied.

    The people are chained to the discs. Their constitution''s power being harvested by the formations carved on them, and fed to the tree to grow those fiery fruits.

    Looking at the state of people and the way they are harnessing the power. They are not even doing that in a sustainable way.

    They couldst only a few years, before the power is expanded and the constitution disappears.

    One could only imagine what happened to these people after that.

 Chapter 3801 Chained

    Chapter 3801 Chained

    ??"Chain them!"

    Came the order from above, from therge office on the left side of the wall. It is a wide ss window and behind it is a Sky Sovereign.

    The window provides him with aplete view of the whole ce.

    Not that he needs to see it with his eyes. His soul sense is enveloping the ce fully, which provides him with aplete view of everything, including things he couldn''t see with his eyes.

    The people around us, including the old man, reacted instantly to the order of Sky Sovereigns.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Click!

    They took us to the disks and chained our hands and feet. They didn''t even clothe us, chained us to the ce, like animals.

    There are one hundred and forty-seven disks in here and one hundred and forty-seven people on them. Seven are the Sky Sovereigns, twenty-eight are the Earth Sovereigns and a hundred and twelve are the Sovereigns.

    Such numbers and levels are intentional in growing those fruits.

    They won''t be able to grow it. If they just have the Sovereigns or Sky Sovereigns. People of all three stages are required with their constitution being at Grade III to Grade VII.

    "Wake them up," said the Sky Sovereign again.

    Immediately, the soul sensed of old man connected to the control formation carved on us and gave us a big soul jolt.

    "Where am I?" "What is this ce?" "Please¡­

    "Shut up!" shouted the old man loudly, making everyone stop.

    "This is your new home. You will be here, till we drain your constitution. After that, we will release you. Many of you do not want to ept it, but it is a reality and ept it,"

    "A word of advice. Don''t make any soul. The control formation will activate, and you won''t like what it does," said the old man.

    Ahhhh¡­..

    "What co" someone didn''t listen and spoke. The next moment, they begin to scream loudly. It hadsted for only a few seconds, but more than enough to tell people what would happen if they spoke.

    I could see the horror on the faces of people, and I have put that same expression on mine.

    There was about a minute of silence, before the sounds started. People could talk, just not audibly. Our powers are sealed and so are our souls, but there is a faint gap in the seal of the soul.

    Not enough to do any damage, but enough to move it around and talk with each other.

    These bastards are good. They have given these people enough autonomy in strict restrictions, that they wouldn''t go crazy.

    I didn''t block the notices or even respond, but mainly listened. The new people quickly joined the soul the old ones had formed and began to talk with them.

    ''The disk is your home. You will not be able to move from here. It is where you will eat and shit. It is where your power will be sucked till nothing had remained and you will disappear from this ce,'' said one Sky Sovereign.

    The others captive summarized in greater detail. Within a few minutes, I got to know theplete timetable of this ce.

    I had also started to prepare for what was toe. It is said to be painful for the first time. It will be for the others; it won''t be for me.

    The things are simple here. Every three hours, the power of the constitution sucked away from one.

    For sky sovereigns, itsts for three minutes to three and a half minutes. For the Earth Sovereigns, itsted for seven to eight minutes, and for the Sovereigns itsted for fourteen to sixteen minutes.

    One is free to do whatever they want in the time after, not that one could do much of anything in here, being bound to chains.

    The oldest here is a Sky Sovereign with a grey tail. He had been here for two years and seven months. I had already inserted my seed into him and could tell, that over 60% power of his constitution had already been harnessed.

    Which is bad, because everything about him is dependent on his constitution, including his inheritance.

    Once it drained,pletely, his foundation will be destroyed. Not that it matters much; I don''t think, the cultists would let anybody live, even if they had said it.

    Though it doesn''t matter to these people, they believe it despite knowing it is a false hope. Even if it is false, it is something and sometimes, that is enough to get one to keep living in a ce like this.

    The Sovereigns have finished their draining two hours ago and in an hour, it will be my turn with the rest of Earth Sovereigns.

    I didn''t much care about that. I am already nning for my escape, and I have to say, it will be tough. Aside from Sky Sovereigns, there are seven Earth Sovereigns and eighteen Sovereigns in this ce alone.

    Not to mention, a powerful formation. It is powerful enough that it could contain Sky Sovereigns for a long time.

    These are also these chains that are powerful artifacts, that even Sky Sovereigns would struggle to break through them. Some still tried, while chained, and the guards watched in amusement.

    I joined them in this foolhardy attempt and suffered the punishment, but unlike them, I was isted.

    These formations covering me aren''t connected to my soul or the constitution. They are connected to what they consider the soul and constitution.

    No matter, whatmand they give to those formations. They will not affect me.

    Still, I will have to act as if they are doing it while finding the way out of here. I had already inserted the seeds into all the Sovereigns and Earth Sovereigns and thinking about doing it to Sky Sovereign.

    The Sky Sovereigns are Mid-Sky Sovereigns. Powerful enough, nobody here would stand a chance against him.

    Including the three Mid-Sky Sovereign and one High-Sky Sovereign. They are so much drained, that even I would be able to finish them without any problem.

 Chapter 3802 Sick Old Man

    Chapter 3802 Sick Old Man

    ??''Ten seconds,'' I thought and waited.

    It had been three days since I hade here and every three hours; I have been feeding the tree with the power of my constitution.

    Now, I am feeding it something else. Something artificial with 25% of my constitution''s power.

    My constitution is strong, and I could have easily fed it the power for months without being affected, but why should I? Besides it is no trouble; it didn''t take much time for my clone to find the solution.

    Buzz!

    Finally, ten seconds passed, and the disk buzzed and the red runes on me lit up a crystalline shine before they pulled the power and transmitted it into the disk.

    The new people are only feeling a slight pain as this absorption, but the oldest are struggling. It is extremely painful for them, but they are controlling their screams because if they scream, they will be hit with even bigger pain.

    I wanted to help them, and I could, but I didn''t. Instead, I watched them getting tortured.

    I can do anything, that makes them suspicious of my ns. I want to escape, which will benefit them too. There is a good chance, that if I seeded, they will be rescued.

    Minutes passed, and the process got more and more painful for some, but they bore it till it was over and fell asleep immediately.

    I watched for the changes and seeing everything is perfect. Iid down and closed my eyes.

    Once again appeared in my core and now in front of me was a massive formation. It isplex, that I had been studying for a day. I have made a huge progress, but it will take me and my clones a few days more before I get what I want from it.

    On my left, my clone is watching tens of screens. It is footage that my seeds have got and constantly getting.

    I have got the massive information from them. Some are very surprising. I had not thought, it would be in a ce like this; the chance of getting discovered in such ces is strong, but here it is happening.

    Still, getting out wouldn''t be easy. These people made it hard that even their own Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to leave this ce unless the door was opened from the other side.

    I can open the door, but it will be hard, and I will need to be prepared.

    I had inserted seeds in everyone, including the Sky Sovereign. I decided to take the risk, and it had been fruitful because I got to know about a lot of things.

    It had been only a day since I got the formation. I needed to insert the special seeds into the Sovereigns and make them use the waves, without getting them noticed or getting suspicious of themselves, which had been a challenge.

    I spent two days to achieve that, which is quick.

    I would have been even quicker. If I had taken the risk, but I didn''t want to do that. I am going to take a huge risk soon, I wanted to be cautious now. I didn''t want to get discovered before it was time.

    I moved my eyes back to the formation and began working on it with my clones.

    I have stopped everything and now only focused on the work in front of me. Nothing matters, not the inheritance, my projects, or nts till I escape from this ce and if possible, punish these people.

    It won''t be easy, but they have made me angry enough, that I will devote considerable time and resources for this.

    I have already started to make the preparations.

    Soon, three hours passed, and I opened my eyes again as the harvest began. I acted ufortable while focusing on the tree.

    It is not easy to maintain. It not only needs energy infusion, but also constant care. Most of the issues the trees have are due to the shortcut they are taking.

    They are not only damaging people here, but also the tree. These people didn''t care; I am sure, many of such sites and trees have already been prepared.

    It is not just a wild conjunction on my part. I had heard people talking. Many of them have worked on several sites such as this before being transferred too here.

    They don''t have an idea where they are. Only one person has; the sky Sovereign. The cultists are careful this way; they would keep the knowledge of the site a secret, revealing only to the highest members.

    I had wanted this tree; it is on the long list of wish lists.

    While it is mainly used to gain the constitution. It had many uses in the alchemy. Especially someone like me, who had the same constitution as this nt.

    It would be amazing if I am able to gain ess to the nt, but it is heavily warded and only Sky Sovereigns could touch those fruits. If others tried it; they would be killed by the formation directly.

    Soon it was over and a few minutester; the tray of tasteless food appeared in front of me.

    I ate it quickly while controlling the urge to vomit. It is really bad; these people had mixed together things that would help the constitutionst long; they didn''t care about the taste, texture or color of the food.

    It looks like a poop and sometimes even smelled like one, but one needs to eat.

    The first day when we had got the food. Many people vomit and get punished. The vomiting isn''t allowed; one needs to eat every morsel of it.

    I finished andid down to sleep again. This time, I had really slept and woke up after two and half hours and went through another absorption, before entering my core.

    Once again, I stopped in my tracks.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "This old bastard!" I cursed. There is a reason, why the elf hates the old man; he tended to fuck anything that moves.

    It didn''t matter if it''s a man or woman or the race they belonged to. Most of his partners are unwilling but have no choice due to the power and position of the old man.

    I looked away and focused on the work. Soon, there will be a time, when he will pay for this and the other sins he hadmitted.

    I will make sure of that.

 Chapter 3803 Eight Day

    Chapter 3803 Eight Day

    ??The vast formation appeared in front of me, and I moved my soul sense into it through the cracks I had created before.

    In that soul sense is a small pinkish-red sphere. It is like a fish, swimming with the water, that is taking it forward.

    This tiny sphere isn''t a normal sphere, but formation. Once opened, it will bring out the huge formation; it had taken me quite an effort and spatial seed to craft them at their current size.

    The value of the spatial seed is huge. The other things, used to be no less expensive, but here I am using these resources without care.

    I do not care; they are just resources. If they could help me escape. I will do it freely.

    I turned my eyes to the second puppet, who was not far away from me. It is working on the tree with two other people.

    They are working silently. These people love to chat a lot. I had heard so much of their useless chatter, that I wanted to hit my head to the wall.

    I am doing the same thing with it. The only difference is that the puppet is conscious, and Sky Sovereigns of the soul sense are watching. It is a massive challenge to do what I am doing without getting discovered.

    It needed to be done.

    The formation covering the tree and the rest of this ce is separate, but they are connected to the same power source.

    There are three power sources here, to be exact. One solemnly powers the formation of this facility, while the other is connected to the tree. The third one is a backup, that two shares.

    It never got used, but what I am nning would force it to be used and I don''t want that to happen.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I had already dealt with the two, and it was a challenge, but this is the biggest one. Also, I am doing it at the time when the Sky Sovereign is most focused.

    It feels like, I should do it when he rests, but that is not possible.

    When it rests for two hours daily. He activated the formations to their highest alertness. It is much more difficult at that time and also the people work on trees, only when he is awake.

    His being focused is the best, because it is the only time when he is not focused on the tree but on the Sky Sovereigns.

    Whose constitutions power is getting harvested.

    I controlled both of the puppets with my clone and infiltrated into the formations of this ce. It is the most important thing, I needed to do to leave this ce.

    I need to get control over the formation. With it, I would be able to make, even Sky Sovereign powerless for a few seconds and do a thing, that even he couldn''t do.

    Leave this ce.

    The Sky Sovereign couldn''t do that. The door of this ce needed to be opened from the outside with a key carved with the formation.

    I already dealt with that; a singlemand from me will open that door.

    It was the eighth day since I hade here and two days since I had started to infiltrate the formation. 70% of the work had been done and 30% remained; I nned to finish that today.

    Though it would be a challenge seeing howplex this task is and won''t rush the work.

    I am only getting one chance. If I got discovered in my rush, I wouldn''t get another chance and would need to worry about my survival.

    I turned my eyes back to the first puppet where things had turned critical. The first sphere had reached near its destination. I controlled it carefully and moved it where it needed to be moved.

    It is aplex task, seeing as there is a powerful protection formation surrounding it. I need to pass through it, without getting it alerted.

    Finally, after a cautious approach, it had passed through all three protective shields of the formation and entered the ce, I wanted to be.

    I hate the cultist, but whoever designed the formation, I respect him. He had created a formation, with its core being into pieces and all around the formation rather than a single ce.

    This way, even if the enemy controls one part, there will be several that will be active and even rece it.

    Buzz!

    The formation activated and a pinkish-red sphere bloomed. A massive formation came out and began to spread its tentacle around the control. It quickly begins to cover every part of it, without letting it realize what is happening.

    Within a few seconds, it had covered the whole control. It had gotten control over the control and the control didn''t even know it.

    As it finished covering it, it disappeared. It will remain invisible till I give themand.

    Once that was done, I focused back on the second puppet. Those two tiny spheres are close to their destination.

    They will reach there in a few seconds.

    It is much less dangerous here. I am not trying to cover the control. Just old fashion blockade. So, when the formation needs the energy to operate; there won''t be anying from this ce.

    Buzz Buzz!

    A few seconds passed, and the formation activated. Blooming into the big formation that covered the energy connections.

    Now, the total power supply is under my control. If I want to, I could cut the supply in an instant.

    However, I would not; the formations are yet to be to be in my total control. If I act now, it would be totally useless. I don''t want to cut the power, that would be inviting death.

    It would have been fine if I hadn''t used the formation to block it. The only reason I did, was because I wanted total control over the formation.

    Some circumstances might arise, that might force me to use these formations. I really hope I do not, because if it did. I would be totally fucked.

 Chapter 3804 Take Revenge

    Chapter 3804 Take Revenge

    ??''Wake up!''

    My clone woke me from sleep, ten minutes before the next turn.

    I opened my eyes and got up, before stretching my hands in azy yawn, which immediately attracted the eyes of all, including the Sky Sovereign.

    "I think. I had enough of this captivity," I said, looking directly into the eyes of the Sky Sovereign, and grinned.

    Click Click¡­

    Immediately, all four chains unlocked and fell down the disk, while they watched in shock.

    It shocked the Sky Sovereign the most, as it took him a moment to react.

    Bang!

    A loud bang rang out as the energy field stopped him in his office. It red brightly in power; such power, that is enough to stop, even the Sky Sovereign, for a few minutes.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    The Sky Sovereign understood the gravity of what was happening and attacked the shield, but the formation wasn''t weak enough to be stopped by a few of his attacks.

    If he keeps using such low power, then it would take him even longer to break through them. He needs to use every bit of his strength, not just the 57% that he is using currently.

    "What are you doing?" the Sky Sovereign asked as he stopped. "Controlling the formations, of course," I replied with a smile.

    He didn''t seem to be expecting such answers and wasn''t able to react for a fraction of a second.

    "What are you all doing? Stop him!" he ordered his minions, who seemed to have been frozen by sudden changes, but as his order rang out; they moved with the old man being front.

    Thud Thud Thud!

    "Stop," I said and immediately they stopped and started to fall down on the ground with horror on their faces.

    It is not just the seeds, but also the few things they ate. I had messed up with their food. Added an alchemical agent in there, that could freeze their whole body at mymand.

    Unfortunately, I couldn''t do this to Sky Sovereign.

    The man didn''t eat normal food. He is practicing a method, that does not allow it. He could only eat a specific type of food, all of which he had in his storage.

    "I have to say. You have created quite a facility here. It is daring that you had decided to do it in the middle of the city,"

    The man''s eyes widened, hearing that, but this time he didn''t reply. Instead, continued attacking the formations.

    Click Click Click

    The clothes appeared on my body, and I walked forward. With each step I took, the chains would unlock and fall down. The clothes also appeared in front of them, which they started to wear quickly.

    "I wanted this tree for a long time," I said as I reached in front of the protection formation covering and continued walking without stopping.

    It disappeared the moment my leg reached near it. This shock from the Sky Sovereigns so much, that he stopped attacking again.

    "You will not be able to take the tree; it is not just the formation that keeping it here," said the Sky Sovereign.

    "I know, but I will have it," I replied with a grin and waved my hand.

    Seven palm-sized greenish blobs of palm size came out and floated toward the three, before sticking into it.

    This tree here is for forever. It is nearly impossible for it to take away. One just can''t pull it out. They have done things that made it harder to take it away. If one tried to forcefully, they would damage it and wouldn''t be able to rent it at other nts.

    Even if they hadn''t done it; the renting of this tree would be a challenge itself.

    The blobs stuck on it and began to cover it. They spread through the branches, then leaves and the fruits, covering every part of the tree before moving down and started covering the roots.

    They are the biggest challenge, and those people have messed with it.

    They have even nted mini bombs. The artifact type I had diffused. This cover will deal with the alchemical type.

    The cultists are pretty protective of their properties. They don''t like anyone having it and the one who belongs to think cult has taken it to apletely different height.

    Soon, the roots were fully covered by the substance, and I waved my hand up.

    Shake Shake Shake

    The tree shakes before slowly it flies up with root, soul, and everything. "Told you," I said to Sky Sovereign, who watched in shock.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I waved my hand, and the tree disappeared. It appeared in my clone a momentter, and my clones began to work on it quickly. They need to act fast to have the greatest chances of surviving.

    "You will pay for this," he said and began to attack the formation harder.

    I didn''t say anything and walked toward the people. They are fully clothed and now looking at me.

    "Thank you," said the oldest one. "I have not saved you, yet," I replied, to which he smiled.

    "But you clearly, have a n," to that, I smiled.

    A momentter, four syringes appeared in front of me. Filled with the dense colorful liquid.

    "What are these?" asked the woman, before I could exin this to them. "These are the ways for you to take revenge," I said, and their eyes lit up, along with the faint confusion.

    "They will return you to your peak for about ten minutes," I replied. I didn''t talk about side effects; they understood without saying, as such things are rarely without one.

    Their eyes lit up at hearing my words and solely focused on the injection.

    "Give it to me; I want to kill the bastard. Even if it is thest thing, I will do," said the oldest.

    "You guys?" I asked for the three Mid-Sky Sovereigns. "We will take it too," said the three of them in unison.

    The syringes moved toward them.

    Soon, they reached their chests and pieced the needles inside, before the green solution injected inside.

    "You all should sit down to absorb it," I said as I took out the syringes.

 Chapter 3805 Light

    Chapter 3805 Light

    ??Bang Bang Bang!

    "All of you, in the corner," I said to the people while waving my hand and putting the fallen people in the corner, too.

    In less than a minute, the Sky Sovereigns would break through the formations, and we would need to be in a safe ce after that.

    I looked at the four; they were still sitting on the ground, but I was not worried about them. The solution has done its job; it will have the power of its peak. I just hope they will finish the job in the time they have.

    I have a backup, but I rather not use it. It will make things a littleplicated.

    BANNNG!

    Seconds passed, and I stood in the corner with the rest, when finally, a loud bang rang out. The Sky Sovereign tore through the formation and appeared in the main hall, with his eyes burning in anger and hatred as he looked at me.

    "I will kill you!" he roared and came at me.

    He didn''t nce at the four sitting down. Just moved at me, while I watched him with a mocking smile, which seemed to have made him even angrier.

    BANG!

    His powerful attacknded on the energy screen in front of us and the runes on it materialized for a second, before disappearing.

    The anger in his eyes rose higher, and it was about tounch another attack when suddenly he stopped and turned, with shock in his eyes.

    The four have got up. They now have armor on their bodies and a powerful auraing off them. There is not a hint of weakness in their bodies as one might expect, seeing what they had suffered.

    "It is time for you to pay for what you did to us, cultist!" shouted the leader. "You are too confident, little bastards." The cultist replied as he got control of his emotions and attacked.

    His attack was powerful, and he didn''t hold back at all.

    The others weren''t slouch; their eye was filled with fury at what they had done to them, and they had channeled it all against the Sky Sovereign. Releasing the power beyond their peak.

    ng Bang Boom!

    They shed and the shockwaves of their attacks were so powerful that it had sent ripples across the protective screen.

    The shockwaves are more powerful than the attack of the cultist earlier. If they continue with such an attack, it won''t be able tost even ten minutes.

    There is nothing I could do about it, other than hope. They will deal with the cultists and deal with it quickly. They have enough rage in their heart to do it and I have given them the ways to bring it all out.

    The battle is intense from the first second and bes more intense, while everyone watches with wise eyes.

    I watched for a few seconds before waving my hand. Over a hundred colorful bottles appeared around me, holding the solution to the different colors.

    "Drink it," I said to them.

    Some drank it without hesitation while others looked suspiciously. Drinking only after a few moments of hesitation.

    The drink isn''t a healing solution. They have suffered enough damage, that they would require a long recuperation. The solution is an energy drink; unlike what the four had drank, this one is without any side effects, but its effects are also small.

    Still, with it, they will be able to do things without getting tired.

    It is most helpful to those who couldn''t walk for a few steps, without getting tired.

    BANG!

    Seconds passed when the cultist crashed against the wall, before moving away to avoid another attack. For a few seconds, he did good, but as the others became familiar with their powers, he had a bad time.

    Now, it is only defending while trying to run away, but he couldn''t run away. If he had been alone against the formations, he might have had some chance, but against the four, who are willing to even give up their lives to kill him, he stands no chance.

    "Help me; I will provide you with the information you need. I will even give you all my treasures!" he said as he turned to me, before dodging another attack.

    I didn''t reply, there is no need to reply.

    The cultist might have information, and I will get it, but not now. They had suffered too much; they need to have their revenge; I will not stop them from having that.

    Second passed and his stage became worse and worse. More injuries appeared on his body, and they have increased so much that now he couldn''t even project his full power.

    Puch!

    Finally, the saber of the leader pierced through his chest and came out of the other side.

    Thud!

    The three stopped with their attacks while the leader touched his chest before pulling out his saber.

    "Thank you for not killing him," I said as I walked out. "A quick death is too merciful," replied the man.

    I nodded and waved my hand. Everyone, except for two, came beside me. They all are cultists, but not all of them are equally guilty. Some had been working here against their will.

    I looked at people in front of me, many looking at me with fear. Including the Sky Sovereigns as the syringes appeared around me.

    "I am going to ask you all a few questions and I hope, you will answer them truthfully," I said with a sweet smile and pushed the syringes toward me.

    In the next few hours, things happen. That brought horror to the faces of the captives. I have given them apt punishment, especially Sky Sovereign, the old man, and a few others.

    "Prepare yourself. We will be leaving in an hour," I said and walked ahead. "Where are you going?" asked one of the captives.

    "Collect a few things, punish a few more people," I said and walked away. there are many things in the ce, I want; I will not leave without them.

    An hour and a halfter, I turned, with an elf and two people following behind me. These three are also captive like us; they just got the better treatment because of their specialties.

    Some questioned, but became quiet after the answers.

    "Let''s go," I said, and they followed me to the elevator. With hope shining in their eyes, they are going to be free, something they had never thought they would be.

    A few minutester, we appeared at the door. It is a small bronze door, but a very strong one.

    A Sky Sovereign would need hours to break through it. If they use the force on it, many formations will trigger, and they won''t find anything inside when they finally break through it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I waved my hand, and arge, runic formation appeared in front of me. It moved toward the door and wall.

    Buzz!

    A few secondster, it buzzed, and the door clicked open.

    Gasp Gasp Gasp!

    I pulled the door, and immediately, the loud gasps began to ring out. Some had started to cry as they saw the light in front of them.

 Chapter 3806 Destination

    Chapter 3806 Destination

    ??"Everyone for Veraz," said the man, and the gate toward teleportation opened.

    I walked toward it and scanned my token to the gate, before entering inside toward the teleportation gate.

    There are thirty-six teleportation gates and more than half of them serve veraz. It is my destination. Once I pass through the gate; I will be in a Veraz.

    From there, I will start my journey toward aonsil.

    I am just a minute away from reaching there and I hope nothing bad will happen. Nothing will; there is heavy security, and even cultists would think a hundred times, before messing with the city like jasiu.

    "I heard they have captured Yran Haniv," said the man in front of me. Looking at one of the huge wanted posters being projected in the za. "It is hard to believe, that he was a member of sand raiders," said the man in front of me.

    Hearing that, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    It had been eight days since had left the cultist facility. The bastard might have kidnapped me, but they had brought me close to my destination. That even after spending more than a week there, I would be reaching my destination quickly.

    The cultists had paid the prize and also the ones who sold us to them.

    I had faces and auras of all the sand raiders and I had spread, along with the other captives.

    Organizations have tried to conceal that, since many of the raiders belonged to them, but it is hard to conceal the information. When I st thousands of crystals across multiple cities.

    Still, many had escaped.

    Alkaz and other organizations are hunting them in a fury. In just a week, five have already been captured, and more will be in theing weeks and months.

    Their posters are everywhere and also of the other people. The investigation began and names of many people belonging to powerful organizations hade out.

    I hope those bastards suffer the most painful punishment there is.

    The line in front of me moved forward and I moved with it. Every second, a person would step inside the huge teleportation gate.

    It is the second longest-range stable teleportation gate, I had used. Third, if I count the one which had brought me to this world.

    The Tor''s disc is the longest. It covers a third of the continent. There are a few organizations here that have those capabilities, but I didn''t even try to ask for them.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Such facilities are forbidden to outsiders. Even Tor didn''t let non-members use them unless they were very special or had powerful backing.

    I think I have a little of both, but I am unwilling to reveal it. If I had, I might already be on the ship or in the dungeon of some organization being experimented.

    The long route had been full of risk and many times, I had nearly died, but I was finally, near my destination.

    One more teleportation gate and I will be there.

    Soon, less than ten people remained between me and the gate. For which I had paid so much. Long-range teleportation gates are expensive; it is especially expensive when you need to leave within a day.

    It would have been cheaper than I had paid if I could wait for a few days or a week, but I had not been willing to.

    I want to reach my destination as soon as possible and am even willing to pay triple for it.

    Finally, the person in front of me stepped into the gate, and it was my turn. I didn''t hesitate and stepped into it as fast as possible my physical limit allowed me. I want nothing to stop me.

    I entered the tunnel and froze; I remained frozen for several seconds, till I reached the end of it and entered the real world again.

    Immediately, I felt the powerful senses around me. Including that of the prime, but I didn''t care. I felt mesmerized by the most beautiful city I had ever seen, and it was big.

    "Wee to Veraz," said the guard, and pushed me ahead with her energy.

    She seemed to have seen the reaction enough to react swiftly.

    I don''t usually behave like this, even when shocked, I could react, but the city is too beautiful.

    I think they didn''t call Veraz one of the western pearls for nothing.

    Veraz is a desert city, but it is massive, with a prime as its head. Usually, the prime, doesn''t take charge of cities, but this city requires it; it is a continental business hub, from where intercontinental ships set the voyage.

    I looked around, feeling enamored. The city is beautiful with colorful buildings looking wonderful in the radiant sun. There are people belonging to all races and stages, going around their business.

    It is amazing.

    I looked around for quite a few minutes before I opened the map, which I had already brought, and walked toward the teleportation gate.

    I want to look around the city, but there is one thing, I have to do first. Book the voyage to home.

    After a few minutes and three teleportation gates, I appeared in front of the huge building. It is arge pce and a beautiful garden around it. It is not someone''s home, but an office of the travel agency.

    I entered inside and followed the directions. Soon, I stepped into the luxurious hall.

    There are tens of counters with executives sitting. Nearly everyone was upied, but I found one that was not and quickly moved toward it.

    "Wee, Oti''s travel. How can I help you?" asked the beautiful stone-skinned woman with glittering crystal hair.

    "I need to book the voyage to the aonsil continent," I said, and the woman smiled. "Of course, we have multiple options for that," she said, and the list appeared in front of me.

    I didn''t even nce at it. I know what I want.

    "I want to buy a ticket for your prime grade ship," I said, and the smile on her face became even bigger. "Certainly, sir," she replied.

    "As you might, there is only one oti''s prime sail to the aonsil continent once a year. It is our best ships and its tickets get sold out very quickly." She gave the usual sales pitch about the demand.

    "Give me the options," I said.

    There is always a ce, and you can get it, as long as you are willing to pay the price. I am willing to pay the price.

    "There are twenty-four options. From bunk halls to our grand darmon suits. The bunk hall¡­" she began to exin, and I listened.

    Each one of the options is expensive. Normal Earth Sovereigns would use all their fortune to book the ticket to the bunk hall, which twelve people will share.

    It may be called a hall, but it is not. It is a room, with stacks of beds.

    "I will take a Kio suit," I said after hearing all the options. Which pleased her even more; It certainly would; it is not cheap.

    "This is a paying list," he said and handed me the crystal.

    The first three ces could be booked with crystal, but the six above could not. One needs to pay them with specific resources.

    Thankfully, the paying list is massive without hundreds of thousands of resources on it. I could pay them with any of those resources and I have many of those resources, they need.

 Chapter 3807 Veraz

    <h4>Chapter 3807 Veraz </h4>

    "Please keep checking the ticket for the updates on the ship," said the executive. "I will," I replied and walked away from her.

    Saying the ticket was expensive would be an understatement. Still, I knew the prize and prepared to pay it.

    Oti Grand is their gship ship, and they make one trip a year across the continent. It is the fastest and the safest ship; it is fast because it is safe and also because there is a prime guarding it.

    I will need to wait for two to three months for it. The timelines aren''t exact, as the journey is full of unexpected.

    Sometimes, the ship woulde early, sometimes it would bete. Nothing could be said about it.

    I could have booked another ship and left within a week, but I had enough of the dangers in the past week. I rather travel in safety, not to mention eve, oti grand would take me to my destination, before any ship I could board today.

    I walked out of the building and looked at this wonderful city. It is really amazing and there are many things I want to do.

    Mainly shopping, being a continent hub. The city offers things, from all over the world. I could get things here, that I would not in any other ce.

    I didn''t even book a hotel before I started to shop while drinking the sceneries of the city. The city is truly something; its merchants are also good at haggling. I needed to work hard to get each deal.

    Before I knew it; it was evening, and I walked into an open restaurant and ordered something.

    The meal was delicious, and the night was amazing. I even drank, while enjoying the sight of the harbor and crystalline blue water, that seemed to bring out the memories hidden.

    I finished the meal and walked for hours in the city aimlessly. There was no destination, I just wanted to roam around carelessly, and the city let me do that.

    It is one of the safest cities on the whole continent. It is not just because of the prime. I know well enough, that even if the one running the city is powerful, the crime could still thrive there. If management isn''t good.

    Prime Heleina is a good governor; she had been governor of the city for seven centuries and the city had only thrived.

    There is less crime, but that doesn''t mean, the city isn''t dangerous. It is. It is extremely dangerous, as some dangers can only be dealt with by the Governor. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Finally, I stopped beside a tower. It is tall, over a hundred floors tall. Made of marble, with wide archways and vines hanging on it.

    I drank its beauty and walked inside before booking an expensive suit.

    Usually, I like to stay in serene ces that are private, but it would disrespect this beautiful city. If I didn''t enjoy its beauty while I was here, the suit is the best way to do that.

    Step!

    I stepped out of the teleportation gate, that took me to my suit and what I saw couldn''t help, but take my breath away.

    They intentionally ced the gate, right by the big wall of the suit from where I could see the city. I sat down and looked at the city, while thoughts roamed through my mind.

    I sat there for more than an hour before I got up and wiped the tears from my eyes. I really miss her; sometimes it bes unbearable.

    I went to the bedroom and showered beforeying on the bed.

    The sleep didn''te easy.

    It felt good after waking up. The overwhelming emotions of thest night had calmed down.

    I quickly freshened up and practiced, before lying on the couch. A momentter, I am at my core.

    The first thing I did was check the rakaeh tree. It is not the unripe fruits; I am checking, but the state of the tree. Those bastards have damaged it after using the shortcut; I am trying to recover it.

    It is showing the result; I think, in a one to two months, the tree will be healed. It better be, with the number of resources, I am using to do that.

    From the soil to fertilizer, I am doing everything I can. I had even performed several operations with my strings. Removing the nasty elements that had spread everywhere in the tree.

    A few more years and the tree would be beyond saving.

    The fruits are also doing well. They are treasures, each selling at a high price. These will be ripe in a few weeks. They are good, especially with the resources I am using, but not as good as they could be.

    They were grown through the shortcut; the next batch will be good. By then, I will have a fourth hive ready for it.

    The fruits are good, but if I get honey with them, it will be even better. I wanted to open it for the bees right now, but I controlled the urge. The fruits are subpar, and I don''t use subpar.

    I calmed my emotions down and walked toward the library.

    I will stay here for two to three months and then it will be a long journey through the ship. I am nning to make a level-up to Earth Sovereign.

    It may seem fast, but it is not. I am improving fast; I am confident that I will be able to reach the limit within a year. So, I need to work extra hard on inheritance; I need it to be ready it by the time, I reach the limits.

    Hours passed and except foring out for lunch, I stayed in my work, working on my inheritance.

    It was in the evening, I got up and walked out of the hotel. I explored the city like yesterday and even had dinner at a great restaurant, before returning to the suite atte night.

 Chapter 3808 First Level Completion of Talaras Constitution

    <h4>Chapter 3808 First Level Completion of Tras Constitution</h4>

    I woke up at dawn and watched the suning out; it had be one of my favorite things to do in the past two and a half months, I have been in the city.

    I watched it till the sunpletely covered the city.

    With that, I got up, went to the bathroom, and freshened up before walking out of my room. In the kitchen, I have made myself a simple breakfast, which I ate alone, before walking into the practice room.

    The prime doesn''t snoop into the rooms, but I still activated the formation before starting with the practice.

    First was the dance of ukasanavor. I am making great progress. I can tell I am close. Unlike the Tras constitution, which gives me a nk te. I could see the progress, but I couldn''t see when I would reach thepletion.

    Still, I could guess with the distance of the limit. My guess with dance is far more urate.

    I am working on a new form for both of the methods. It is good, just as dangerous, but the effects would be better.

    I am constantly working on those forme; it is the reason, why I am continuously making great progress. If I used the normal safe forms; I wouldn''t have made even 20% of the progress I had made right now.

    Soon, forty-nine minutes passed, and I had finished with the dance.

    I had rested for a few minutes, before a square formation appeared around the room, while seven circr formations representing seven elements of my constitution covered me from top to bottom.

    A momentter, I begin, moving my breath, heartbeat, and soul in a perfect rhythm.

    The method is painful. At every session, the seven elements of my constitution would assault me; it would be painful with every session.

    It is difficult, but not as difficult as the first month. That was a real challenge; I had not gotten used to it enough that despite increasing pain, I could keep my breathing, heartbeat, and soul in rhythm.

    Hun!

    I had just thought about that when something happened. Something that made me happy but also terrified me in an instant.

    I had studied the method. I had studied it enough to immediately recognize that I had reached thepletion of the first level of the tras constitution.

    I now need to finish thispletion, and it is the most dangerous part of the method.

    Rapidly, things started to get dangerous.

    In every session, I am like y in the potter''s hand. It is loose enough to manipte, but firm enough to hold on to the shape, I am giving it.

    It had its difficulties, but nothingpared to what is happening right now.

    Now, that y is bing loose as someone is adding water to it. It is bing harder for me to maintain the rhythm of my breathing, heartbeat, and soul, but I have to do it.

    If I failed, the energies inside me would rampage and I would burst out like a bubble. I could be able to handle those energies if they went out of control. They would kill me if I didn''t maintain the rhythm, which is getting harder.

    It is not just that control is getting harder, but the pain is also increasing rapidly, but it is thest thing I care about.

    All my focus is on the control.

    Things be worse by the second and all I can do is maintain the rhythm of three with everything I have.

    Seconds passed, and now, I felt like the y, I used to work with had be as thin as the water. It is extremely hard to control it, but what other choice do I have when the failure is a death?

    These methods are amazing. They provide fast progress, but it is not all sunshine and roses with them.

    The speed had its price. The warnings and the failure rate aren''t just words, but the truth. People die practicing these methods and if I failed, my name would get added to it too.

    I cannot fail. At least not till I see my family with my own eyes.

    So, I used every bit of soul and controlled breathing, heartbeat, and soul. I forget everything else, the consequences, time, and every other thought, and solely focused on rhythm.

    Time passed and things got harder, but I remained solely focused on it.

    It was one of the hardest things; I had ever done, and it continued to be harder, but I kept at it.

    I don''t know, how long it has passed, when suddenly things calmed down rapidly, till everything fell silent.

    Thud!

    I fell hard; I didn''t even notice the blow as I fell into the sleep before that. It was extremely tiring that the moment, I felt, I was safe, I let go of everything.

    I woke up and there was no more tiredness. I felt great and famished, but great.

    Though the smile remained on my face, only for a moment, before suddenly the expression on my face froze. Through my connection with the core, I realized the time, I had slept for.

    I thought it was a few hours, but no. It was two and a half days. No wonder I am feeling famished.

    Sleep isn''t the only thing I released. I released other things that brought an even bigger shock to my face, and I immediately entered my core.

    I didn''t even close my eyes.

    "My god!" I gasped as I looked meta-scans in front of me.

    There are two scans. First is showing the changes it brought to my body and there are big.

    Thepletion of the first level of tras constitution had taken me to my limit. It also strengthened the elements, which will make my breakthrough safer. They have be much stronger than I had thought they would after thepletion of the first stage.

    It made me happy, but the second thing had muted that smile. I don''t know if it is a good thing or a bad thing.

    It had increased my physical and soul limit. This means I would now need to practice the dance for longer; it also means, I will be much at Sovereign and thus gain greater strength after the breakthrough.

    It is what the first scan showed, but it is the second scan that shocked me.

    The primary function of the tras constitution is strengthening the constitution. Give it a small chance to break through its natural limit, but mine is already at its greatest limit.

    It is nearly impossible to break past the Grade 12 constitution. It is the highest grade of the constitution. If had been in Grade 11 or lower, I would have been confident to advance it, but in Grade 12, even I lost confidence.

    The method didn''t advance my constitution, but it did something. Something that could only happen to me because of the forbidden power.

    It had stretched the constitution beyond its limit. It is impossible with others, but sort of possible with me, and it had happened. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As for what it means.

    Well, my constitution has be powerful. It is not the oue, I had expected, but I weed it, especially when I saw how stable everything is.

 Chapter 3809 Strange Meeting At The Restaurant

    Chapter 3809 Strange Meeting At The Restaurant

    ??Buzz!

    The crystal buzzed, and I immediately opened my eyes and picked up a small green crystal badge with the emblem of the ship from the table.

    It is another notification about the ship.

    "A week more," I said, before putting it into my storage and I got up.

    It is nearly evening. I go out in the evening. I have a few things to buy today; that thing is finally ready. In a few hours, I would be able to take it out vat and start working on it.

    I freshened up and changed into the new clothes, before waking into the gate, appearing in the lobby for a few secondster.

    A minuteter, I was walking in the street. I rarely used the teleportation gates; I like the energy of the city and want to enjoy it while I am here.

    Rarely does onee across such a peaceful, beautiful city. If I didn''t have to return to Tor; I would have made this city my home; it had all the qualities, I love.

    I pushed those thoughts away and walked. I didn''t move fast, but fast enough, that only Sovereigns would be able to see me clearly.

    To others below them, I would feel like I am teleporting with each step. To Sovereigns, I would feel like I am walking like a normal person, but before they would realize it, I would walk past them.

    Only the Earth Sovereign and above could see me. In my real speed and skill, it surprised some of them.

    I am not doing it for the praise; the city is huge, and I need to move fast. It is not the only thing, I am also; I also experimenting while walking, trying to see all the changes it has done through.

    It has been two days since thepletion of the first stage in the tras constitution and I am still measuring the changes.

    They are deeper and far-reaching.

    My constitution had been stretched. Something I know nothing about. It is apletely foreign territory and while everything is stable; I need to have as much data as possible, in case something bad happens.

    I would love it if I could fight, and there are a few ces in here that would let me do that, but I rather not do anything, that would attract any eyes.

    Everything has been going smoothly so far and I like to see it go that way, while I am here. My ship is only a week away and I don''t want to get myself in any trouble, that would make me miss it.

    It had happened many times already during the journey.

    Soon, I reached the first shop and bought a few things, before walking away. Then I visited a few other shops, before stopping at my favorite restaurant.

    It is a small restaurant, run by an old couple.

    It is not big, and not a market area, but it is the best one. It is mostly preferred by the locals, who know the owners personally.

    "This is your aras pasta and chime fish. Enjoy your meal, young man," said the middle-aged server as put my order. "Thank you," I said and began to eat while listening to the conversation around me.

    Hun!

    I had taken a few bites of my meal, when suddenly a woman appeared, beside my table.

    "Can I sit with you, young man?" asked the woman and before I could reply, she sat down in front of me, cing a food tray beside mine.

    "Sure," I replied, to which she smiled.

    She is a human, who looked to be in her early forties. She is tall and pretty and her blue eyes seemed to hold the sea in it.

    She is a Peak Sovereign, with a powerful aura.

    "How are you liking our city, so far?" she asked, and I froze mid-

    way, to which she smiled. "Most of the patrons here are local; there is rarely anyone aside from regr visit it," she said, I rxed.

    I acted rxed, while inside, I shuddered to my soul.

    Earlier, I didn''t put much focus on her, but now that I think, I hadn''t seen her appear. I verified that in an instant with my soul sense.

    I focused on her aura, and it is that Sovereign. There is no fault in it; it is perfect.

    "Your city is wonderful, prime, one of the best, I had ever visited," I said, trying to keep my voice even as possible. A faint surprise appeared on her face before it bloomed into a big smile.

    "Thank you, young man. It means a lot to me," she said and took a bite of her food. She seemed to relish it.

    I also focus on my food.

    "You should talk more, young man. I am not going to eat you," she said.

    First, she forcefully sat in front of me, and now she was forcing me to talk, while I just wanted to finish my meal and get the hell away from her.

    Since I came to the city, I have been trying to behave as normally as possible, but I still ended up catching the gaze of the prime, who is likely to be the governor of the city.

    I hope she didn''t capture me. I don''t think, I would ever be able to leave the captivity of the prime.

    "Do youe to this restaurant often?" I asked, to which the woman nodded with a smile.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes. It is run by old friends," she replied, and now I am surprised.

    The restaurant is run by the Sovereigns, while the woman is a Prime. Not many would acknowledge the rtions, so easily.

    "I am quite surprised, that you can find this restaurant, most tourist, didn''t visit such quite areas of the city," she said. "Gems could only be found in a ce like this," I replied, and the smile bloomed across her face.

    "You got that right, young man," said the woman.

    We talked as we ate out for dinner and soon, we both finished.

    "Enjoy your time here and remember the city, young man." She said and walked out of the restaurant, watching it, I heaved an enormous sigh of relief.

 Chapter 3810 Passing Days

    Chapter 3810 Passing Days

    ??Step!

    I stepped out of the formation into my suit and flopped into the chair by the wall overlooking the city.

    "My luck is really something," I said and looked in the direction of the restaurant.

    I had found myself in a restaurant, that had been preferred by the prime. It seemed like, it was how she had discovered me and not because of my peculiarities.

    Still, I have to be more careful. One can''t be too cautious when ites to the Prime.

    I stayed watching the city for an hour before closing my eyes.

    A momentter, I appeared in my core by the vat, looking at a dough-like thing at the bottom of it. It is nowpletely colorless; there is not a hint of yellowness that can be seen inside it.

    "Finally," I said.

    It had taken far longer than I had thought. It had been inside the vat for over a year. I initially thought it wouldn''t take more than a month, but it took over a year and a lot of resources.

    Still, the result I got is also far better than I had thought.

    I took out the dough from the vat and took it to the forging table. It lit up and tens of graphs appeared in front of me, showing me what I already knew. Some of the graphs have ended up surprising me.

    I studied them for a few hours, before starting, before tapping a few buttons on the table and taking out the forging tools that appeared.

    I also brought out the resources that I had prepared for this, before pressing a big button and immediately, the nine elements of origin I had storage here came out and their power covered the whole table.

    Earlier, I hadn''t nned to use the elements of origin. It wouldn''t have been strong enough to absorb the power of all nine elements of origin, but now it is.

    If I am able to forge it as I design; it will really be a breakthrough formation, that everyone would be jealous about.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Tang Tang Tang!

    I took a deep breath and started forging with my clone.

    It will take time, but not as much as what it would have taken with the process earlier. Within a month, I would be able to forge it, sooner if I or a second clone worked with it.

    Unfortunately, that wouldn''t be possible. I am using everything I have on inheritance and while I would help now and then, I wouldn''t bepletely focused on it.

    Hours passed, and soon it was past midnight when I finally stopped.

    I got out and walked to my bedroom, beforeying on the bed. I fell asleep immediately and woke up five hourster.

    I freshened up and ate, before starting a dance of ukasanavor.

    I am fine, there was a change in it after the other method reached the first level ofpletion. I am now absorbing even more worldly energies; it is making the process dangerous, but it will also help me progress fast.

    It took fifty minutes to finish the dance, the same as yesterday. I had nearly copsed by the end.

    The amount of energy was really too much, and it is always dangerous. It had be even more. I hope tomorrow, it will be a little less.

    The forme will be ready tomorrow, and with it, I will be able to digest this energy better. Let''s hope it will work as I expected; I like the fast progress, but I love my life more.

    I didn''t practice the tras constitution. I had reached the limit and also the method could be practiced stage and unless I reached the Earth Sovereign, I wouldn''t be able to practice the second level of the great method.

    Which is one more incentive for me to reach the limit and finish my inheritance. So, I could make the breakthrough.

    I got up after a few minutes of rest and showered, before sitting on the sofa.

    A book appeared in my hand, and I began to read it. I am not reading it; I am just moving my body. I had finished the book, and I was reading, with the same expressions appearing on my face when I read it for the first time.

    With the prime, a little cautiousness is necessary.

    While I am not sensing the soul sense of the prime inside, this could be false,

    The difference in the level between us is too big. She might be While I am not sensing the soul sense of the prime inside, this could be false,

    beside me and I didn''t even know it.

    I have less than a week in the city and I want it to pass as peacefully as possible.

    At my core, I wanted to go to the library immediately, but I walked to the clone, which was working on the breakthrough formation. I picked up the tools and started working on it.

    I enjoyed working and wished, I could help my clone till the end. Unfortunately, I couldn''t.

    I worked for five hours, before walking to the library unwillingly.

    I need to focus on it as much as possible and be an Earth Sovereign. It would help me tremendously in my survival.

    The Oti Grand is the safest ship, but it also runs in trouble despite the prime on it. the stronger I am, the better I will be able to deal with all the troubles I would face.

    I worked in the library and attended lessons, and before I knew it; it was evening.

    I went out, and this time; I didn''t hold back on shopping. I did a lot of it already, but I need more stuff and I openly stated, that I am buying the stuff for my organization, and I am not lying.

    There are many things, I am buying for my organization. There is a special discount in the stores for such shopping.

    It is quite amon thing to see in the cities like this. Many organizations around the continent sent their members to the city for that sole purpose.

 Chapter 3811 One Day

    Chapter 3811 One Day

    ??"Finally, you are here," I said as I looked at the massive ship, docking to the port.

    I had seen its images and projections, but the real thing still blew my mind. It was the biggest ship; I had ever seen and also the most dangerous one.

    It is Oti''s grand, a prime ss ship.

    It is a white color ship with a purple strip and shaped like a turtle with a massive dome within. It is the size of a small city, with a capacity of two hundred and fifty thousand people.

    It is truly a work of art, that I couldn''t get mesmerized by it. I wish I could board it, but unfortunately, I could not.

    First, the people will disembark, and then the ship will go for the maintenance. It will take a week for that. Only after that, I will be able to board it.

    It is a little disappointing, but it is not like, I don''t have things to do.

    The ship hade from the valchis continent and with it had brought massive resources, including those from the unique inds on the way.

    The merchants all over the city wait for these goods. It is not just a passenger ship, but also a trading ship. Not to mention, those over two hundred thousand people; they have also brought unique resources with them and been selling them in the next few days.

    I have already registered myself in the different shopping clubs and will be visiting those every day, till it is time for boarding.

    I looked at the ship for a few minutes before going back to my suite.

    I am busy, there is forging going on in my core and inheritance to finish. I had even reduced the number of hours I stayed out in the past few days, but now they are going to increase again.

    Soon, it was evening, and I went to the market.

    "Fucking hell!" I cursed.

    It is a massive market, but there are even more people. Everyone wants to buy unique things and pay any price for it.

    The goods are selling at a speed, I had never seen in my life.

    I have been here for fifteen and bested by the primaries a couple of times. One needs to be fast here and act quickly or the things you want will be sold before you can let out the word.

    The soul sense of Prime had be deeper as the warning.

    Here, there are Sky Sovereign and even Primary-I and nobody is daring to threaten anyone. This scene ismon across the markets in Veruz and is one of the reasons why, there is such a high density of powerhouses here.

    The lord gives everyone a chance to grow and the stronger they be; the more prosperous city will be.

    Prime Heleina is the reason the city is so prosperous, before she took over, it was just yet another coastal city, but she had transformed it into the continental hub.

    I got my act together and began to buy things. I acted fast and moved speedily toward, my core is taking me. There are thousands of things it wants and every second, many of them would disappear and new ones would appear.

    I browsed through the different markets through the night and the whole afternoon of the next day.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I returned to my suit for a few hours, before strolling through the market again.

    I have an inheritance toplete, but these things are amazing, and I want them. It is hard to get hands on them, seeing many of them unique to their ces. I want to collect as much as I could, especially the nts with nectar.

    I want to get the best honey, and for it, I would need the best nts.

    I have brought thousands of seeds; each one of them belonging to amazing nts. Some were so amazing that I nted them immediately.

    To do that, some buildings have disappeared.

    There is not much space remaining in my core. I have removed quite many nts to nt other seeds. Now, all the nts that remained are important to me.

    So, if I want the ce, I need to remove the building. If I kept doing it, soon there wouldn''t be a space, to step on.

    I still remember, myself wondering what I was going to do with so much space after I broke through into the Sovereign and now, I am searching for the space.

    I need to level up to Earth Sovereign. It is the only way I could get more space, but I would need months. I don''t know, if even my working space, would survive by them.

    Another day passed, and the rush had increased instead of lessening.

    The news of the ship had spread around the cities, and people were thronging to Veruz, taking the price of the goods high.

    I slowed down my shopping. I want things, but I don''t want to pay, more than its prize unless it is the thing I really want. Unfortunately, or fortunately, there are many such things.

    I am paying a lot for them, but there is no option.

    Half of these things are for the organization, and I really hope. They will at least pay me the price; I had paid for these goods.

    Soon, it was thest day; tomorrow, I will embark the ship. I could do that day, after that, since the ship is going to stay in the port for a week more, but I like to be on the ship as soon as possible.

    I had waited for it long enough and didn''t want any ident to happen.

    I heard it did. So, the sooner, I reached my suit, the better it would be for me.

    On thest day, I didn''t shop much. I had brought everything, I needed and decided to stroll the city, that I came to love.

    I already made a promise to myself. That, one day, I will visit this city again.

 Chapter 3812 Otiâ€™s Grand

    Chapter 3812 Oti¡¯s Grand

    ??Thud!

    I stepped onto the radiant energy bridge and walked on it toward the ship.

    It had been a few hours since the ship had opened its doors. I wanted toe in earlier, but there was a crowd.

    I walked unhurriedly toward the square mouth of the ship. It made the ship look even more like a turtle. Some people even said that it is made from the body of the actual turtle.

    I don''t think it is true. I didn''t spread my soul sense, but what I see tell me, they hadn''t used the real turtle''s body.

    The ship is an artificial marvel, made of a massive cost. It earns the organization quite a lot of money, but it is not without danger. Many of such ships, had disappeared into the sea forever.

    The sea is extremely dangerous that even the Prime couldn''t be guaranteed the safest, but it is the safest ship and also the fastest.

    Hun!

    "Wee to Oti Grand, passenger," said the beautiful woman at the entrance as I stepped into the shop.

    Immediately, I sensed the changes; the first change was the dense energy, and the second was the soul sense of Prime.

    It is so light that most people couldn''t sense it, but I was looking for it.

    I looked around me and couldn''t help but feel the awe.

    The ship is massive, the size of a small city, and has all the amenities that the city would have, which is a wonder before not a single space around me is spatially expanded.

    The ship passes through the ces, that destroy the spatially expanded spaces. It is why, they had asked us to buy, high-quality storage devices with special protection.

    All the space, I see is real.

    Though, that doesn''t mean, there are no spatially expanded spaces in here. There are a lot of them, but they are non-essential and could be closed when we reach the areas that don''t allow them.

    The ship has everything, shops, arenas, and even parks to make the journey that willst over a year asfortable as possible.

    I had read about everything and nned to check out a few things, but not today or this month. I want to focus on my inheritance now; it is the reason why; I hade to the ship early.

    Click!

    I looked around for about an hour, before walking into my suit.

    It is not a big suit, but not a small eighter. It had three and a half rooms; two were normal, half was kitchen and one spatial. It would be closed when we enter the non-spatial zones.

    The first room is the bedroom, the second is the practice room. The third room is optional; I could make it anything I want, but I was instructed to keep it nk.

    I do not need much space and could have booked a smaller suit, if not for the view. I had paid too much for it, but now I stepped onto the balcony; I knew it was worth it.

    One shouldn''t always worry about the cost; the experiences matter too.

    After I enjoyed the view, Iy on the bed and closed my eyes. The next moment, I entered my core.

    My clone is still working on breakthrough formation, which is going to take a little longer. Some expected things havee up, that are dying the forging.

    I wish it didn''t.

    While I don''t need the breakthrough formation currently. I need my clone. There are many things it needs to do and the sooner it finishes with the breakthrough formation, the better it would be.

    I went straight to the library and stayed there until it was time for dinner. Which I quickly finished, before getting into my core again.

    It waste midnight that I slept and woke up in the morning.

    After freshening up and having breakfast, I went to the practice room, where I ced eight small cubes in eight directions.

    There is a prime here. This means, I need to be as cautious as possible. Like the city, Prime''s soul sense isn''t sneaking into my suite, but it is a good thing to be cautious.

    Once that was done, I removed all my clothes and started to practice the dance.

    The new forme are working well. It absorbs all the worldly energy well, which has increased further, making things more dangerous, but with the forme, it is more controlled.

    I don''t mind it, since it is making me progress fast, and that is the only thing I have in my mind.

    I had reached the limit of the forbidden power, and I liked to be in the limit of physical and soul. I am making good progress in it and hope to make a breakthrough while on the ship.

    When I step out of the ship on the next continent. I like to be an Earth Sovereign.

    Soon, I finished the practice and rested for a minute, before walking toward the bathroom. With new forme, I didn''t get as tired, as I was for the few days after the limit.

    I quickly showered, and once againid down on the bed and closed my eyes.

    Days passed, and I had not gotten out of the ship even once. There were many things to do and programs to attend, but I did nothing and kept working on my inheritance.

    It was fruitful, as I had made quite progress. Even able to solve, a couple of problems, that had been bugging me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If I continued to make such progress, I would be able toplete the inheritance in a few months.

    Today is thest day, and in a few hours, the ship is going to leave the port. I am feeling excited and also nervous.

    It is not without danger, but there are also rewards.

    I had read a few books on the intercontinental journey and some of them made me excited. I know, they have romanticized it and put a less focus on the dangers, but it still made me quite excited about the journey.

 Chapter 3813 Voyage Begin

    <h4>Chapter 3813 Voyage Begin </h4>

    Oti Grand

    "I am scared," said a beautiful teen girl, as they walked toward the bridge. That would close in less than ten minutes.

    "You do not have to be scared. You have reached the 4th level of the method and unless the prime scans you with focus; they will not find out anything," said her sister-inw and reassuringly patted the girl.

    The elder girl seemed confident, but there was fear in her eyes deep within.

    "You don''t have to be scared, Klea. We have made thorough preparations. Nothing will happen to us," added her brother.

    The girl smiled to reassure them, but she was scared. If they found out; it would be instant death. There is no mercy for them; the prime wouldn''t even give them a chance to speak, before wiping them out.

    It will be a far more dangerous journey for them than any other passenger on the ship and they wouldn''t choose this ship, if not for they want to reach aonsil as soon as possible.

    An opportunity awaits them. If they missed, it wouldn''t appear again for another two and half thousand years and by then it would be toote.

    She cleared her thoughts and walked with her brother- and sister-inw.

    "Wee to Oti''s Grand," said the woman as they stepped into the mouth. They smiled at the attendant and walked inside without arousing anyone''s suspicion, but they were terrified at heart.

    They know, the Primes'' soul sense is everywhere and it could catch them anytime, if it had focused on them a little.

    ¡­

    "¡­Thank you for traveling with Oti Grand. I hope we will have a safe and happy journey," said the captain.

    A momentter, the ship that had been standing for two weeks had finally moved. Seeing that, a smile appeared on my face.

    I loved the continent, and I had experienced many things in it, but I want to return. There are things, I have to do at Tor; that I couldn''t do it anywhere.

    It is not like; I didn''t think about staying on the continent. My camouge is good enough, that I could even join a Prime organization, but I pushed away that thought as it came.

    I am not traitor and second, I need support from the origination. Some of these things could be achieved, only through the support of the organization.

    It took a minute for such a giant ship to turn into the port and it was smooth.

    As it turned, it elerated. The eleration was slow, likely wanting to give a view of the beautiful city we are departing.

    I had read about the ship''s speed, and how fast it could speed up. I had read about it, and I hoped, I would not see its fastest eleration. It is only done in the case of danger, and I want the journey to be as smooth as possible.

    I watched as the city got further and further, till it became a dot to my eyes.

    It was then the ship, finally elerated, and my god, what speed it is. It kept elerating for a few minutes before finally stopping and its speed was equal to the Sovereigns.

    For such a vast structure, it is a massive speed, and it is doing that without creating waves or storms.

    Which the things of its size would, if they moved at such speed.

    Around me is a vast blue ocean; it is calm without a single wave, but I read, how easily it could. Sometimes, the ocean bes so destructive, that even its defenses and Sky Sovereign couldn''t stop it from damaging it.

    It only happens in a special region; a normal ocean incapable of damaging the ships. No matter how dangerous the waves would be.

    I watched it for a few minutes, before stepping out of the balcony.

    Click!

    I didn''t lie on the bed, instead, I walked out of the suit. I saw a few people doing the same; I smiled and nodded at them.

    A few minutester, I reached the central deck. The biggest open space of the ship is filled with thousands of people, but it is not crowded.

    There are all stages of people here. From primary to Sky Sovereign, enjoying the grand view of the sea. The deck really gives a great view of the sea; I had even taken a few pictures of myself.

    I usually don''t do this, but I wanted to have a memory of this ce. I want to show it to my family.

    I walked toward the railings and could see the water was really close. I wanted to touch it, but I couldn''t even when I wanted to. There is an invisible protective formation covering the whole ship.

    If I tried, it would stop me, and I would not be powerful enough to break through it. Only Sky Sovereigns could, and they would need to put quite an effort into managing that. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I looked for a while before moving away, giving my ce to a woman and her child. A little boy was excited and pped, especially when he saw the group of dolphin monsters swam by the ships.

    The monsters are dangerous, but even they felt the danger from the ship and maintained distance from it. If they tried to attack, the defenses of the ship would tear them apart before they could even reach it.

    I walked around the deck, checking different things, when suddenly I stopped. Some looked at me strangely as I stopped.

    I didn''t stop for no reason, I felt something familiar. I quickly looked at the people around me; they were people of different stages and races, but no one that I was familiar with.

    I know people could change their faces and it might be someone who came with a changed face or I am feeling so alone that I imagined it.

    It wasn''t long ago, that I cried out of loneliness.

    I wanted to use my soul sense and nearly did, before controlling myself. Since I entered the city, I stopped using my soul; I only did it a few times and didn''t do it at once, afterpletion of the first level of the Tras Constitution.

    It had fused more forbidden power into me and expanded the constitution. I know, there is an extremely low chance, that Prime might discover it, but I don''t want to take that risk either.

    I will only use it freely after I make a breakthrough.

 Chapter 3814 Breakthrough Formation

    <h4>Chapter 3814 Breakthrough Formation</h4>

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Powerful waves crashed against the ship, and a few bolts of lightning struck it, but there was barely a shake from it.

    It is a glorious scene, that I am watching with a big smile on my face.

    It had been twelve days since the start of the voyage, and it was the second storm. Thest one was smaller than this; this one was bigger and more powerful.

    One woman, a couple of suits down, is painting the whole scene; she seemed quite engrossed in it, seeing nothing but canvas and storm around me.

    "Amazing, isn''t it?" asked the blue crystal-skin middle-aged man on the balcony beside mine. "It is that I wish I could go outside," I replied and the smile on my face became bigger.

    "I really wish, we could," he said, with a hint of regret.

    I have important things to do. Like to participate in the forging of the breakthrough formation. It is thest day of forging; I had not helped once in the past three weeks and I wanted to do it today, but my feet were not moving away from the balcony.

    It is too amazing, especially watching those wolf shark monsters leaping out of the sea and eating those massive bolts of lightning.

    Those sharks are at the Sky Sovereigns stage and even they are getting a little singed eating those powerful lightning bolts. Still, they are eating it and if I had been at their ce, I would have done it too.

    The bolts might be dangerous, but they also contain powerful energies. It is nutritious for these monsters.

    The stormsted for an hour and a half more before the sky began to clear. I watched it until then, I even got struck inspiration and it is good enough, that I would work on it after I finished with the inheritance.

    I didn''t immediately go back to the core. instead, I ate the lunch, that my clone had cooked before finally entering the core. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Bang Bang Bang

    In my core, loud sounds are ringing. Two of my clones are working on the song of Sar, in the radiating power of nine elements with origin power.

    The formation is taking more origin than I had expected, but I am not worried. I have more than enough of it.

    Instead, I am happy; this power will make the artifact even better.

    It was the first time, my second clone had joined the forging and, after watching for a few seconds, I lifted the tools and began.

    It is a very delicate step if I make a mistake. I would have days to fix it and I don''t have days. I want to forge the artifact as soon as possible. So, the clones could help me with the things rted to the inheritance.

    The breakthrough formation is important too, and it is the reason why, I had spent so many resources and time of my clones on it.

    I hope it will work as I am expecting. I need it to do its job sessfully. The breakthrough is going to be very delicate, and I want it to help me with it.

    Hours passed, and we continued to forge, without caring for the time.

    Soon it was midnight, and we were at thest leg of the forging. In less than an hour, we will be finished, but we are also at the most delicate step.

    So, much so that I had called all my clones.

    Now the clones and I are doing it because a mistake would burn the whole thing. It will waste the resources and as well as the time, I had spent on it.

    I didn''t expect the things would turn this delicate, and I should have given the energies it had absorbed during the forging. They are enough to even make Prime jealous.

    Seconds passed, and my whole body became sweaty outside because of the sheer stress I was feeling. I didn''t even wipe that sweat away; I couldn''t spare even the slightest focus on that task.

    I need to be fully concentrated on what I am doing, or I will have my clone work on it for months, which I couldn''t afford.

    Tang!

    Finally, we finished, and a momentter, a sonorous chime rang out while I watched in bated breath as all the thousands of pieces began to meld with each other.

    Buzz!

    Seconds passed, and it finally buzzed and shone in a radiant light.

    It kept shining for over ten minutes, before the shine dimmed, till itpletely disappeared, revealing a ring.

    Hun!

    I couldn''t help, but be surprised before I took the ring in my hand and scanned it. What I saw couldn''t help, but lit up the big smile across my face.

    The ring is simr to what it was before, an irony blue ring. The only change that had urred, was the bluishness, which had be a little darker, turning it less ugly than before.

    It is still ugly, but I didn''t care.

    I only care about what it could do and from what I am seeing, it could do amazing things. That I wish, I could make a breakthrough right now to test this ring.

    Unfortunately, I am far from ready to make a breakthrough. The only thing, I could do was to test the ring thoroughly, to make sure, it was perfect to make the breakthrough.

    Testing on the person would be best, but I can''t do that here, with Prime watching everything.

    It seemed like, I would be the only person, I will be testing this ring.

    I looked at it for a few minutes, before handing it to my clones to run a few tests while I got out of my core.

    From tomorrow, me and my clones willpletely focus on the inheritance and the things that will take me to the limit quickly. I would postpone, all the projects that are necessary to my breakthrough.

    With that thought, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 3815 Clearance

    <h4>Chapter 3815 Clearance</h4>

    Ro!

    The roar of the monster was abruptly cut off by therge beam of light that decapitated it.

    Most monsters are intelligent, they know not, to mess with the ship, but some are idiots like this one. It had tried to attack the ship and ended up paying the price.

    Its body didn''t even touch the water before a couple of monsters jumped out of the sea and tore it apart. There was a minor fight between the monsters and the pieces, but it ended in a few seconds.

    In a few minutes, I finished up the breakfast, before walking inside my suit.

    I washed the dishes and entered the practice room, where I started to dance very slowly, while powerful energies entered inside me and filled that solution, that constantly entered my body through the thinner-than-hair tubes.

    It had been three and a half months since the ship started the voyage and I have to say, it had been fun so far.

    I have been working nearly every hour. Going out only a few times a week and I have made amazing improvements. So much, so that I am now, close topleting my inheritance.

    I have been working with eight of my clones in time dtion.

    I have also made good progress in the dance of uksanavor but haven''t reachedpletion. I would have, if not for the limit increasing due to thepletion of the first level of the tras constitution.

    Still, the progress in both is quite good. I am quite confident, that I would make a breakthrough in the Earth Sovereign before the ship reaches the destination.

    The dancested for nearly an hour before it finished. I rested for a minute, before I walked into the shower.

    ''Preparations areplete,''

    I was middle of the shower when I heard the voice from my clone. Hearing that, my expression turned serious, but I didn''t immediately get out of the shower.

    I stayed there for fifteen more minutes before I came out.

    I walked back into the living room and satfortably on the couch. I didn''t immediately close my eyes. There areplicated thoughts swirling in my mind; the risk, I am about to take, the cost of it, and memories that are attached to it.

    It was a few minutester when I sighed and closed my eyes.

    I appeared in my core beside my clone, who was looking ahead. At the slime, it is one of the three slimes I have.

    Unlike the two which are floating in dense power; this one is on the ground. Spread on a formation circle, with seventy-three crystal balls inside it; each ball has essences and other resources.

    I am trying to level up the slime at Sky Sovereign.

    The slimes y an important role in my practice. They are the reason; I have made such a fast improvement with the dance. The solution yed the part, but the results, I have wouldn''t have been possible without the smiles.

    I want to continue receiving these benefits, but wouldn''t be after I make a breakthrough into Earth Sovereign.

    I would be strong enough that its needles wouldn''t be able to effectively deliver the solution into my body. To make the slime work as they are working now, I would need them to be at Sky Sovereign.

    It is not an easy task; these slimes are bred specifically for this purpose and while research shows they could be leveled up, there is a secret method for it.

    I have been working for years to unlock it. Gained quite a lot of data and created a method of my own. It didn''t give meplete confidence, but I had no choice but to do it.

    I have found everything, I could. In the past few months, I had barely made any progress. I have already waited enough; I need to try it.

    It will be a sess or failure, but whatever the result. I will get the data, I need.

    "Start the breakthrough," I said after a minute of thinking.

    I have already waited months for this; the clone had gotten the data months ago, but seeing it is not enough. I had asked it to dig even deeper. It did, but found nothing much, so I finally asked it, prepared for the breakthrough.

    It is the only way I would get more data.

    Buzz!

    The formation buzzed, and a momentter; the slime shone brightly, with the spheres inside shining even more brightly.

    Seconds passed, and nothing happened when finally, thousands of tiny tentacle tubes went toward the spheres. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    It is an important step. If it hadn''t happened; the breakthrough wouldn''t have moved forward at all.

    Those tentacles breached the spheres easily and started to suck the resources from them. However, not all only 63% of them, which is better than I had thought. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As I had said, we didn''t haveplete data about the slime breakthrough. So, we prepared everything; we guessed it might need the data we had.

    I thought it wouldn''t take over 50% of the things, but it had taken more.

    It is absorbing things pretty slowly, I thought it would be faster. I didn''t mind as long as everything went smoothly and till now, things are going smoothly.

    The chart in front of me shows its vitals and they are good. At least that is what I think.

    I don''t know, how the vitals of it should behave.

    The breakthrough in the monsters is different. Some monsters, make breakthroughs within hours, where their vitals go crazy, while some monsters take months to go through the process.

    Most species of slime,plete their breakthroughs within a day but some hibernate and take months.

    It had genes of both slimes and a few other things.

    As I had, they had specifically bred these things and would require a special method for it. I would have tried for it, but I don''t know the name of the freaking cultists who had captured me.

    Tor refused to tell me; saying I don''t have a clearance.

 Chapter 3816 Fail

    Chapter 3816 Fail

    ??Nine hours passed, and the slime was still absorbing the resources. It had absorbed a lot more than I had thought, but I prepared more.

    A lot more; it had only absorbed a quarter of what I had prepared. I didn''t want to take any chances and looking at things in the past nine hours; it had been a wise decision.

    I had gone to the library to work on the inheritance, but couldn''t focus. So, I returned and sent my clone; there was no need for the two of us to stay here.

    Anything goes wrong or needs to be done. I am more than capable of doing it.

    Another hour passed and then another, when finally, the consumption of resources slowed down. It took a little more than half an hour, for it to stop and tentacles to recede.

    I waved my hand and brought out all the spheres out of the slime.

    For a couple of seconds, everything was silent, before the reaction appeared on the charts.

    A few seconds after that, its core glowed. Earlier, everything glowed except for its core, and now its core is glowing.

    I looked at the graphs, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. The core is producing the same reaction as the monster''s core would when they are breaking through.

    I controlled my emotions; I couldn''t be happy too soon.

    As the core glowed, the energy started to flow inside it. The core hadn''t absorbed the resources, but the body of the slime. Now, these resources being absorbed by the core, after they go through the process.

    The body of the slime absorbs worldly energy, and it is mixing it with the resources, sending them into the core.

    It is not a unique process. Some rare monsters do it, including a few species of slimes.

    An hour passed, and the core had absorbed over 80% of the energies. It is shining brightly, that it had made the whole slime disappear.

    It didn''t matter to me, as the process was still going smoothly. To smooth.

    There has not been a single problem since the breakthrough began. Everything going smoothly and that is not giving me a good feeling. I just hope it is just the reaction of being severely wrong.

    I had been expecting several problems to appear by now, but none did and now my mind is ying games.

    I took a deep breath and calmed myself down.

    Hun!

    Twenty-two minutes passed, and the core finally absorbed every drop of energy. The shine mutes, till it haspletely disappeared.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes, but nothing happened. I didn''t stress too much and waited, but soon over ten minutes passed, and I got worried because there was no reaction.

    Several more minutes passed when suddenly the reaction spiked across all the charts and the core zed.

    At that moment, the core begins to send massive energies into the slime.

    The slime body absorbs those energies. Soon the changes urred that put a smile on my face.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, that smile froze when I noticed something in the corner chart, and within a few seconds, the reactions appeared in all charts.

    "Fuck it," I acted.

    The energy the core is releasing is too much for its body. It couldn''t absorb it. Making the energy, that was strengthening it, now started to destroy it.

    I thought the smile would deal with it. Many ways to deal with such conditions, but clear the slime didn''t and now I am taking action.

    Buzz!

    The formation hidden in the slime activated and begins to absorb the excess energy. That smile couldn''t.

    Hun!

    I thought it fixed things, but to my surprise, the cells of slime got unstable fast.

    "Fucking hell!" I cursed and activated a different measure. I have prepared hundreds, but none worked till I loosened my control over the energy and things calmed down.

    The energy once again started to burn it.

    When I controlled it again, the shit hit the fan like before, so once again, I released the control over the energy and begin trying different measures including energy infusion.

    "Nothing is working," I said a minuteter.

    Still, I kept trying. I had worked too hard on it, to fail. There are still many measures, I have and some of them might work.

    Minutes passed, and soon thirty-seven minutes passed when I had finally stopped.

    The slime died, and now in front of me, there is nothing, but sold blocks of red-purple crystal. The slime crystalized with the massive number of energies it had absorbed from the core.

    "Failure," I said.

    I am not surprised. I knew the chances of sess were less than 1%, but I still tried, because I didn''t have a choice.

    I looked at the graphs and solidified slime.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They are the treasure trove of data. It is for which I have tried. I may have failed this time, but I had gone further than I had thought, and now, with the data, I will seed.

    I will need to analyze the data. Find out the missing pieces.

    I think I could glean a few things from my observations, but I will be crossing them with the data.

    A few minutester, all the disappointment I had about the failure had disappeared. Now there is hope, I could tell, I have a good chance of sess and I will seed.

    I need to seed. I can''t afford more than one failure, seeing I have only two slimes left, and I don''t want to lose any of them.

    Now, I wish I could have taken more time, but it wouldn''t have helped. I did everything I could and there was nothing more, I could have done.

    Now, I will need to seed with these two slime and I will. I have got massive data; I will research it and try with second slime soon.

    I sighed and walked toward the library while my clone took my ce. It will start, analyzing the data immediately, while I focus on the inheritance.

 Chapter 3817 Hstr Island

    Chapter 3817 Hstr Ind

    ??The energy came as I continued with pose after pose; it entered inside me into a solution, but unlike thousands of times before, it didn''t merge with me.

    Instead, it had escaped the solution and my body.

    Still, I continued, and energy kepting, but it also didn''t remain in my body and escaped after a few seconds.

    Finally, I finished with thest pose and stopped, feeling frustrated.

    It is the ninth day, it has happened. I have been trying to find a solution to it every day, but nothing ising up. I had read through the books and analyzed the data, but I could see nothing.

    There are a lot of books about the dance of uksasanavor, but no mention of this problem.

    If I were to guess. It had likely appeared because of the forbidden power. It had changed my body and soul in a way, that sometimes methods work differently with me.

    I had to find a solution. I feel that I am only a session away from finishing level 0 of the dance of ukasanavor, which I desperately needed to do since I am finished with my inheritance.

    I will have to finish it by tomorrow and then check it.

    It had been nearly five months since the ship had sailed from Veruz. The journey had been amazing. I had seen things; I would never forget in my life, and it had been also the second longest time, I had been without fighting.

    The first one had been the captivity inside the slime.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is your captain. In ten minutes, the ship will be traveling through some wild waters, surrounding the Hstr Ind. The balconies will be closed, and shields will be reinforced. Please stay at the amodation or marked ces."

    Hearing the announcement, I quickly walked to the shower and washed myself beforeing out.

    When I did, the ship was just a minute away from the rough water.

    These waters are really rough, with giant waves powerful enough to harm enough Sky Sovereigns. They have force as well as power and even ships, like this need to be careful when they travel through it.

    I have seen such waves tens of times since the journey began, but they still enamored me.

    Bang Bang Bangn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, crashed into those waves and a loud sound began to ring out. The ship begins to shake, but not as hard as one would expect, seeing the way those waves crash against the ship.

    It is nothing more than a faint vibration. The ship''s defenses are strong enough to bear them easily.

    If it takes its protections to full power or the prime acted, then we wouldn''t feel anything at all. The prime didn''t act unless the ship was in danger and till now, it hadn''t been.

    I watched the crystalline blue waves crash against the ship, sending a huge ripple across its protective shields.

    It is amazing to watch, and I wish they hadn''t closed the balconies. I would have loved to see those views. I am not the only one; many, including my neighbor, want to experience it from closer.

    Three months, he tried to attack the door, that blocked the balcony. He had lost his balcony ess for ten days.

    The waves kept crashing for another forty minutes before the ship passed through them. The balconies opened and the protective shields thinned out.

    I stepped into it and looked at the ind, which was getting bigger every second.

    Hstr Ind; the ship will dock here for a week. It is not the first time, the ship has docked, but it will be for the longest time.

    Four days had been the longest time before, but now it will be a week.

    I didn''t always go out when the ship stopped and even when I did, I would return early and work on my inheritance. It had paid off as I am now, nearly finished my inheritance.

    Gasp!

    A few minutes passed, and I could see the ind. The gaps around me are visible, even I wanted to gasp, seeing its beauty.

    The ind is beautiful, with vibrant sunlight and white buildings. Around the ind, there are many yachts, with people sunbathing.

    ording to the information that had been provided. The sunlight had special, worldly energies in it, that affected even the skin of Sky Sovereign. If they didn''t protect it actively.

    It also gives one a beautifully vibrant tan, which is very hard to achieve naturally.

    People think powerhouses care only about power. No, we care about appearance too; more than normal people. We just act aloof, but secretly use every method and potion to make us look as good as possible.

    Soon, the ship is docked.

    look as good as possible.

    Soon, the ship is docked.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have reached the paradise ind of Hstr. You are wee to explore the ind and everything it offers, for the weak we are here," announced the captain.

    Click!

    I walked out of my suit. I didn''t go out much in the past five months, focusing everything on inheritance, but now I am nearly finished with it and frustrated with the method.

    A little bit of exploring might freshen up my mood and give me an idea of what is wrong with the method.

    I really want to find out, once I reach thepletion of level 0 of dance. I will be ready to make a breakthrough and I want to do that as soon as possible.

    "Going out?" asked my neighbor. "Yeah," I replied.

    "You should try their radiant oysters; I heard, they are heavenly," he said. "I will," I replied.

    I have read about the ind from the information, that the ship had provided. Oysters are one thing that this ind offers, along with its peach wine and the dance.

    Since I am going out, I am going to try many things, but not dance. I have had enough of the dance.

    Step!

    Soon, I reached the mouth and needed to wait for a few minutes before I was able to walk out of the ship into the radiant light.

 Chapter 3818 Food and Dance

    Chapter 3818 Food and Dance

    ??"Do you need, guide? I can show you, all the hidden wonders. The ind has to offer," shouted the guide.

    I shook my head and walked. There are hundreds of people offering the services. I have a map of the ind; I will find what I need.

    Though, taking a guide would make things easier and it is safe, seeing the Prime would be enveloping the whole area with their soul sense. So, there wouldn''t be much incident, unless one goes to the ces where Prime''s soul''s sense couldn''t reach.

    Soon, I walked out of the port, and into the city, which was filled with people.

    There are more people here than one expected. One might think, a sealed ce like this one shouldn''t have so many, but this ce isn''t truly sealed.

    Our ship needed to pass through the giant waves to reach here, but small ships didn''t have to. There are some water tunnels underground through which shipse and go out of it.

    I walked slowly into the ind city, drinking its sights and smells. Buying the things I like, but all of them are expensive.

    It is a tourist ce; their economy runs on it.

    Still, not everything is expensive. There are some goods in here that are produced in abundance, and I have brought many of those things.

    In the past five months, I have controlled myself a lot. I didn''t visit many ces and barely got out of my suit once or twice a week and wouldn''t spend much time out either.

    I only had one goal in mind and that is inheritance.

    After I level-up, I will go out more. The ship was massive, and it had many things to offer. Especially those weekly auctions; I had heard, some of the things that appeared in those auctions and regretted it a lot.

    Soon it was evening, and the city had be even more beautiful.

    I had stayed and explored the bustling parts of the city before walking into the quiet one. The guidebooks didn''t have much information about them; that is fine, I like to explore on my own.

    Two hours passed, when I walked into a restaurant. It is not a big one and its name isn''t in the books, but it has good vines.

    There is also a dance floor, in the middle, which is currently empty, but ording to the notice, the dance will start in a few minutes. I had seen it across the city; on the street and it was good.

    "What can I get you?" asked the server. She is a teen half-human girl, with red hair. A mid-Primary-I, and she seemed to have leveled up recently seeing, that she didn''t haveplete control over her aura yet.

    "What is good, here?" I asked, and she smiled. "Everything our chef, makes is good," she replied with a smile.

    "Bring me your best then," I said. "You will not be disappointed," she said and walked away.

    I stayed at my table, listening to the conversations around me. Most of the people here are Primary. The three Sovereigns sitting here is and two Sky Sovereigns, who are masking themselves as the Sovereigns.

    They are also tourist like me; it is very easy to recognize them through their aura.

    Aura of natives is influenced by the worldly energy that is he is. The aura of tourists isn''t. It is not noticeable to even locals, but I could tell.

    I was waiting for my dinner. The lights begin to mute and two people, both middle-aged, walk out, wearing traditional clothes with dark colorful ruffles.

    The man has stone skin, with white marble skin, while the woman is human. She had begun brown eyes, that were very expressive. Both of them are in their middle ages, but moving with grace, which is rarely seen in Primary III.

    The music started as they appeared on the dance floor at the same time.

    There is only a single string instrument ying, but that is enough as the middle-aged couple moves with it.

    For the first few seconds, I wasn''t much impressed, but before I knew it, I got engrossed by them. At first nce, it didn''t look much special, but one looked more, one couldn''t get enthralled by it.

    As I looked at them, I couldn''t help but realize they were the best dancers, I had ever seen in my life.

    They are moving with grace; which I had not seen in most Sky Sovereign. None of the dancers on the ind hadn''t been as graceful as this couple. Even I am not as graceful as this couple, despite all my power.

    This dance is called halva; it is a dance where both patterns are equal and the tempo of it fast. I mean really fast.

    It might not look like it because of the grace they are moving with, but they are dancing pretty fast. If I am not wrong, the couple is using 95%-100% of their speed and they are doing that while performing thoseplex moves.

    I was so enthralled by the dance that I didn''t even notice my server appearing beside me.

    "This is a radiant oyster with our house''s special lemon sauce, berhin fish, and our ind''s special peach wine," she informed me as I turned to her.

    "Thank you," I replied.

    "Enjoy your meal patron," she said and left without any word. I started on the dinner, and I have to say, it is amazing.

    The oysters are simple, but they have reached my soul. The fish was made withplex spices and showed the skill of the chef, and the peach wine was satisfying.

    I ate a whole while watching the dance.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The dancested for an hour. By the time, it had finished; I had finished the dinner to and pped with the rest of the patrons.

    I stayed there for a few more minutes to enjoy the peach desert, before walking out. Leaving a generous tip for the server, the chef, and the, of course, the dancers.

    It is not money; I had left for the dancers, but the method.

    It is clear by the dance, that they are passionate about it. That method will help them refine their art even further and might even help them take a step into the Sovereign, but that will require a luck as well as the hard work.

 Chapter 3819 Yaser

    <h4>Chapter 3819 Yaser </h4>

    Hsts Ind

    ''Will it be safe for Klea?'' asked the woman.

    ''It is. They regrly clear the dangers. As for the weather, Klea is powerful enough to protect itself from it,'' replied the man, before walking toward the stone gate with two women.

    They didn''t have to be worried about being separated. The method they practice will keep them together; even if they separated, they wouldn''t be in enormous distance and would be able to find each other within an hour.

    In the past, five months, they have been stuck in the ship and even when they were, they were in the range of prime.

    This ruin gives them a unique opportunity to be away from him. To check things with camouge; they couldn''t afford the slightest crack.

    If Prime discovered it. It will be a death.

    "I suggest the Sovereign to stay out. The weather is dangerous inside; it will be harmful to Sovereign," advised the Sky Sovereign at the gate.

    "Thank you for your advice, Sky Sovereign, but I will be fine," replied Klea.

    The Sky Sovereign didn''t say anything further and watched as we stepped into the stone gate.

    ¡­

    It had been two hours since I had walked out of the restaurant, and now, I was thinking, about whether to return to the ship or a book at the hotel.

    Both of those options didn''t seem much appealing to me. I don''t want to sleep; I want to do something interesting.

    I was just thinking about that when suddenly I stopped and turned to the left. Toward the tallest building on the ind.

    As I entered the lobby, I came across a projection of beautiful pictures. They are nothing I haven''t seen before, but they are the only ce that will let me do what I want.

    I didn''t n to do that. It is too risky, but now I want to do it.

    "Wee sir, how may I help you?" asked the receptionist. "I need the ticket to Yaser ruin," I said, and the woman smiled.

    A few minutester. I am in front of the teleportation formation.

    I stepped into it and entered the spatial tunnel for a few seconds, beforeing out in front of the open stone door; the real entrance to the realm.

    This ind has five realms. Most of them have beenpletely explored, but some offer interesting things. There is one ce, I want to visit in this ruin; it will not get me anything, but satiate my need to fight.

    It is what, I want.

    "If you didn''te out in five days. The prime will pull you out. Just stay out of protected areas," advised Sky Sovereign by the door and handed me the badge.

    This ind and half of the ces we had stopped are being controlled by the organization of the prime. With his power, pulling anyone out wouldn''t be a problem as long as I am not in the protective area.

    I nodded my thanks and stepped into the gate. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As I did, everything turned ck. I didn''t panic and stayed unmoving; it would take several seconds to several minutes for me to enter the ruin proper.

    I didn''t n on staying in the ruin for more than a day.

    I need to visit the ce Ferin''s pce, which offers fighting challenges. I want to fight at my heart''s content and activate the badge; it will pull me out of the ruin immediately.

    In most ruins, it is not possible, but it is the rune that had been in the control of the organization for thousands of years.

    They explored its whole ruin and ced the artifacts everywhere, which helped them pull anyone out within seconds. If prime acted, they could do that without one''s will, even without the badges.

    The auras are recorded in the artifact, with those things, the artifact inside could easily hone on one and pull them out.

    It is a considerable investment, but it is worth it, seeing the millions of tourists thate to this ce. Our ships aren''t the only ones who came here; there are hundreds on the port; ours is just the biggest.

    Blech!

    I was thinking, when everything cleared and I appeared out, in what seemed a pond, with heavy rain falling.

    It is night, and the sky is crackling hard with the lightning, while heavy pours down like a bullet.

    "Good!" I said with augh.

    I didn''t activate my armor, nor did I cover myself with the energy. I let the rain fall over me hard, enjoying the feeling it is giving me.

    Crackle!

    I was enjoying it when the sky above me crackled, and a bolt of lightning came toward me.

    I nearly summoned my armor, but I paused that and instead sent my powerful soul sense out. It felt liberating; I had been controlling the soul sense ever since I stepped into the Veruz, it felt good to let it all out.

    It took an instant for my soul sense to reach the lightning and it told me, what I had expected.

    Boom!

    A momentter, the lightning crashed into me hard, sending me flying till I crashed against the tree hard, with singing smokeing out of my body.

    "Good, good!" I said with augh, finally feeling something after more than eight months.

    The lightning was powerful, and it injured me, but it also made me feel alive. Made my heart wildly with adrenaline; I had missed this.

    Hun!

    "It''s surprising," I thought as I noticed the faint spatial particles in the lightning. The information said, had informed about the weather, but they had said nothing about the lightning having a spatial particle.

    ''Maybe they hadn''t discovered it,'' I thought.

    They are very faint. So much, so that even Sky Sovereign wouldn''t be able to discover them. They were also in faint enough amount; they didn''t increase the lethality of the lightning.

    Still, it shouldn''t be present. It is a very stable ruin, ording to the information provided; there are a few rifts and all of them are contained.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about it when my expression changed. My soul waves discovered something. I saw what it was and immediately, the armor appeared on my body, and I shot out of my ce.

 Chapter 3820 Little Corrupted

    <h4>Chapter 3820 Little Corrupted</h4>

    I had sensed something; I had not sensed in a long time. I had both good and bad experiences with them.

    Currently, I don''t know what I do with them. I need to see them first before I decide on their fate.

    Hun!

    While I moved toward them, the changes began to appear on my body. I will not reveal my persona; I nned to do this regardless of the circumstances.

    I don''t want anything I do here, toe and bite me, once I am out. So, it is better that I wear a different persona to conduct my business here, in this ruin.

    Five and a half minutes passed before I finally saw the person. It is a teen girl, who has a shield above her protecting her from the lightning. The heavily injured, her life seemed to be barely hanging by a thread.

    Which isn''t surprising; it is surprising that she is alive.

    She is Sovereign, while the lightning is nearly Earth Sovereign level. She is bearing it while being the initial Sovereign.

    She is powerful and the round shield protecting her is also quite good.

    Thud!

    Finally, I hadnded beside her, and the girl turned, with fear in her eyes, but there was also conviction. I had seen such eyes with the same conviction before. He was in the same state when I had saved him.

    "Hello, little corrupted," I said to the young girl and immediately, the fear in her eyes intensified and that conviction before firm.

    "Now, that is not wise," I said and waved my hand. Destroying the bolt while at the same time, stopping her from self-destructing.

    "You will not get anything from me," she said, looking at me angrily, while I smiled and touched that shield, which is her totem artifact. I sucked all the lightning energies from it, before sending it back to her body forcefully.

    Which surprised her. It is not a big thing for me.

    "You have messed up quite bad, let''s get you healed up first," I said, and while gate appeared. It is my abode. It will turn back to pebble after I entered inside.

    I covered her with my energies and took her into my abode. She resisted, but she was far too weak to do anything. Even if she had been at her peak, she wouldn''t have been able to do anything.

    Step!

    As we stepped into my abode. I took out the med-bed; I didn''t need to, seeing I already had my seed inside her.

    It is for herfort or difort, seeing how she is resisting.

    "Calm down. I will not kill you. I would have if you were the man-eating kind, which you are not," I said and once again surprise appeared on her face before it turned to anger.

    "I am not a savage," she replied. "Then, stop acting like one," I countered, and she stopped resisting.

    She hadn''t, really. She only stopped resisting to take an intelligent approach. She is now looking for a chance to escape. I wanted to tease her about it, but decided not to.

    The poor girl is already scared for her life; it would be cruel to tease her about it more.

    I dried her on my enemy and looked at her. She looked like a human girl of fifteen, with silvery white hair. She is beautiful and would get even more as grows old.

    "Third level of is Kor; no wonder, even Prime wouldn''t be able to suspect anything. He wouldn''t be able to discover you unless he burrows his soul sense a little deeper inside your skin," I said, surprising the girl even more.

    I am also surprised. I had read about the method, that corrupted us to hide and her reaching such a high stage at a young age spoke of her talent.

    "You could stop using that homing method. My abode is quite good, it is blocking everything," I said, and this time there was terror in her eyes.

    However, she didn''t listen and instead used the method at an even greater power, which is injuring her even more.

    "Drink this," I said and handed her, three bottles of potions.

    She didn''t take it and instead looked at the suspiciously.

    "You know if I want to kill you. I could do it easily, I wouldn''t need to feed you poison to do it," I said with a smile.

    The hesitation lessened, and she took those bottles before drinking them one after another. I am d that she didn''t destroy the solution and use the method to spread it around her body.

    As they did, the potions began to do their magic, surprising even the girl.

    A few secondster she closed her and when she opened them again a few minutester, a lot of color had returned to her face.

    "I am Ron," I introduced. "K..Nera," she replied, with her cheeks flooding.

    I didn''t do anything and turned to the meta-scan in front of me. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You are out of the danger; it will take an hour or two to heal the rest of your injuriespletely."

    "While you were sleeping, I erased corrupted energy and cast a formation inside you, that will keep it sealed, if any leaked intentionally," I said, and her eyes went wide before she closed them.

    "You will need to power it with your own energy or destroy it." I added.

    The young girl didn''t say anything and kept looking at me, with indescribable expressions.

    "Why are you doing this?" she asked finally. "Most people in your ce would have killed me without a second thought, knowing what I am," she said.

    Bip Bip Bip¡­

    I smiled and opened my mouth to reply when the sensors began to re loudly.

    Immediately, screens appeared in front of me, showing different graphs and numbers. Seeing them, my expressions couldn''t help but change.

    "Fucking hell!" I cursed.

    I expected it to be a rxing trip, but now, it seemed it would be anything but rxing. I need to get the hell out of here as soon as possible before this trouble catches me in itss.

 Chapter 3821 After A Long Time

    <h4>Chapter 3821 After A Long Time </h4>

    "What happened?" asked the girl.

    I didn''t answer, instead; I looked at the multiple screens in front of me. Showing me something, I really don''t want to see, but am now seeing.

    "The ruin either had destabilized by some powerful st or someone, just forcefully made a hole inside to travel through it," I replied, shocking the young girl.

    I don''t think, it is something dormant that exploded, which is quitemon in the ruins. I am 90% sure, that it is artificial.

    The data is in front of me. I could see someone had torn the hole in it and used it as a bridge to enter the real world from their side.

    I am pretty sure, that the spatial element, I had sensed in the lightning is something caused by this. While it couldn''t be sensed by the regr Sky Sovereigns; some with special sensitivity could still sense it.

    This means it is a recent problem and the weather might also be rted to it. In the morning, it was sunny before the weather changed out of a sudden.

    "Let''s go, we should get out of this ruin as soon as possible," I said. While I don''t think it would be safe outside. I do not want to be in ruin which could easily be destroyed.

    I pulled her out of the abode before she could say anything and what I saw outside, couldn''t help but surprise me.

    I shouldn''t have been surprised. I should have expected it, with data I had seen.

    The weather had worsened, and now, every drop of rain seemed to contain the spatial energies. The spatial energies in the lightning have be dense enough, that it bes dangerous to the Earth Sovereigns.

    The spatial energy could also be sensed by every Sky Sovereign now and even a few sensitive Earth Sovereigns.

    I could even see the few rifts in the sky.

    If one forcefully makes a hole in the spatial fabric of the ruin. It will affect the stability of the whole ruin.

    "Quickly activate your badge," I said as I removed mine and was about to activate it when I turned to a young girl, who looking at it hesitantly.

    "My br..friends are here," she said, feeling my gaze. "They are more powerful than you. They can take care of themselves, but you couldn''t," I said, surprising her.

    I had seen in her once on the ship; on the first day on the deck. She was with two people. I didn''t sense their level, since I wasn''t using my soul sense, but I could tell they were powerful.

    At least Sky Sovereigns.

    She finally made up her mind and activated her badge, while I activated mine and readied myself, for whatever clusterfuck I might see outside.

    Hun!

    Seconds passed, and there was no pulling force. The signal from the badge isn''t connecting with the beacon.

    "Spatial energy!" I spat.

    It is interfering with the beacon. I had expected it, but I still thought it might work. Unfortunately, it is not.

    "How will we get out now?" she asked, scared. "The old-fashioned way," I said and moved, pulling her with me.

    This time, she didn''t resist. She didn''t have any choice. Without me, she wouldn''t survive even a minute. The lightning has be dangerous; she will turn to ashes, even if the smallest bolt has hit her.

    These people have made a great investment in this ce. There are gates in every area of this ce.

    If I moved at this speed, it wouldn''t take me over three to four to reach the gates closest to me.

    I increased my speed further and spread the soul waves in every direction. I need to be alert to every danger in this clusterfuck.

    I don''t know, who are the bastards digging holes through the runes, but it is clear, that they don''t have the best intention. It would be wise for me to be cautious and stay away from whoever they are.

    I would have been much safer. If I had just left the girl, but as I had said, she wouldn''t havested a minute, before turning to ashes.

    I hope that method of hers picked up, her family. The sooner I had her to them, the better it would be for me.

    Crackle Crackle Crackle

    A few minutes passed, and the weather had worsened. It had be dangerous enough that now Sky Sovereigns would need to activate their protective methods to defend themselves from the lightning.

    The lightning isn''t hitting us; I have masked both of us from it.

    My waves are sensing the people all around me and they are doing what I am doing. Running toward the gate, to get out of this ruin.

    I pity myself and them. I havee to this bloody ruin to let out some steam but got caught into the trouble. Now, I really wished I would have just, booked a hotel and gone there and slept.

    Forty more minutes passed when a big smile appeared on my face.

    The inheritance is finally finished. Me and my clone had been working on it for years and we have finally finished it. It took me a lot of time, but I am proud of the thing, I have created.

    Now, I only need to double-check it for mistakes, and I will be done with inheritance and focus fully on the dance of ukasanavor.

    Once I reached thepletion of Level 0, I would be ready to make a breakthrough into the Earth Sovereign.

    I pushed away my thoughts and focused on the current situation. I don''t think, I would be able to do anything rted to the breakthrough, while I am here.

    I need to get out of here. Outside, there is Prime. There isn''t any danger, that Prime couldn''t solve. I hope the Prime will be proactive and deal with whatever caused the trouble into this ruin.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking that when suddenly my soul sense caught something. I saw several people at the edge of the soul wavese running toward us.

    They seemed scared, there was a terror on their faces.

    I instantly be alert, but my mind bes curious. Those people are Earth Sovereigns, with one Sky Sovereign among them, and they are running.

    A few seconds passed when the things they were running away from finally appeared in range and what, I saw couldn''t help, but shock me. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Fucking hell!" I cursed.

    "What is it?" asked the girls immediately.

    "The things you don''t want to see," I replied, and the girl seemed to understand what I was referring to as her eyes went wide.

    It is a fucking Grimms.

    It had been a long time since I had seen them. For over two years. Which is the longest time, I hadn''t seen them, since I hade to this world.

    I don''t know, why I am even surprised. It is the modus operandi of these bastards. They loved to enter the world through the sneaky ways and realms like these are their favorite.

    I looked at the Sky Sovereign Werewolf, chasing the Sky Sovereign elf with a bloody grin on its face.

    The Sky Sovereign and Grimm are on the same level, but the Grimm is obviously powerful, and the man is too scared to even fight against it.

    The bastard isn''t just chasing the elf Sky Sovereign. It is also killing any native who came in its path.

 Chapter 3822 Alone

    <h4>Chapter 3822 Alone</h4>

    Bang! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Werewolf took less than a minute to reach the elf and they shed.

    As they did, it had sent the elf flying through the trees, before following after it and attacking again. The Grimm didn''t seem to want to waste any time in dealing with the elf, seeing how it was attacking.

    It is an efficient approach, but not good for us.

    Hun!

    I was watching the battle when I noticed something else entering my range. A group of Earth Sovereign Grimms and they are moving toward the people.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    I was looking at them when I focused back on the elf, who was taking beating after beating. If this continued, it woulde for us, especially thoseing from behind holding us back.

    Tap!

    ''Fuck it!'' I said and tapped on the shoulder of the girl. She was surprised before her eyes turned nk.

    A momentter, she disappeared into my core.

    She couldn''t stay there permanently, despite her level, but she would be able to stay there for a few hours. Especially with the Grimm blood, which is more suitable to my core than the natives.

    Which isn''t surprising, seeing the number of Grimms I had killed and fed their energies.

    With her disappearing in my core, I moved toward Grimms. It is an Initial Sky Sovereign, but still fighting with it would be dangerous. I still remember, how I would barely be able to survive against thest Grimm, that wanted to kill me.

    Still, as I moved toward it. I felt my heart beating wildly.

    It is for this reason; that I havee to this ruin. I wanted to try against the Initial Sky Sovereigns.

    It had been over a since I had fought the Sky Sovereign, that nearly killed me. It would have killed me if I hadn''t escaped.

    Since then, a lot of things have changed. I have been practicing my method daily and reached the first level ofpletion with one method. Near, limit with another; I have grown quite powerful.

    Still, I have no confidence in beating the bastard, but with the elf, we might be able to achieve that.

    Soon, I reached close enough, that it had reached me. I could see the small surprise in the Werewolf''s eyes. I had changed my aura to the Sky Sovereign, but it is even weaker than the

    That is likely why; it barely nces at me and keeps attacking the elf.

    BANG!

    He shot past me and crashed through the boulder, sting it into pieces. He had then crashed against several more trees before he had finally stopped.

    I barely nced at him, and all my focus was on eight tall Werewolves, with blood red ws.

    "I have seen many idiots, but you are one of the biggest ones. I don''t mind with elf, you will be a good evening snack," it said and moved, without allowing me to reply.

    It is fast, really fast. it is a good thing, I had activated my methods and about to move my shield to stop it, when suddenly I stopped.

    Instead, I moved my great sword forward with the power of the full burst, which filled every part of my body with strength.

    It had been the first time in the eight months. I had used the full burst, and it felt amazing, and I hoped, it would be enough to save me from the foolish thing that I had just done by stopping my shield.

    Its ws moved at the speed of lightning and crashed against my tiny sword.

    CLANNNNG!

    The sh was defeating, but it was nothing against the force I had felt. It is the greatest force; I had ever felt. It sucked away all the air in my body and sent me back like a cannonball.

    Puh!

    I vomited, and there was a pain on my face, but with it, there was also a smile.

    The attack was indeed powerful, but it didn''t affect me as much as I had expected. It had only hurt my internals, while my bones were rtively fine.

    I shouldn''t be celebrating, but I couldn''t help myself. I know it is not using its power, but I could guess, it is easily using 70%-80%, which is massive, and I bore it.

    I, a Sovereign, bore the attack of Sky Sovereign with only minor injuries.

    My clones have already started to make the changes to my armor. That will help me bear its attacks better.

    "You took it, better than I thought," it said and attacked again, and this time, its attack was more powerful than before. It also has much denser energies, which are crawling like snails around its ws.

    CLANNNNG!

    The ws shed against my sword, and despite being stronger than thest time, it felt slightly lighter, thanks to the rapid changes my clones have made.

    As for the energy, it had covered me fully, before entering, inside me as my armor opened the ways. It is powerful without doubt, but my armor is best in dealing with the energies and it is dealing with these powerful energies.

    I was crashing through tree after tree when I saw a surprising shing in its eyes; the same surprise appeared in my eyes.

    To it is funny, it hadughed, while my blood boiled with anger.

    The elf bastard, I had saved. That I have been counting on to deal with the Werewolf is now running away, instead ofing to help me against it.

    "You havee to help it. Instead of helping you, it is running away," said the Werewolf with augh.

    I didn''t reply, while it waved its w back. It is a ball of energy with lines; it is fast and reaches the elf within seconds, before transforming into a birdcage, capturing the elf inside.

    "It will be enough to keep it contained for a minute or two." It said and came at me with another attack, while I moved my sword forward to defend.

    I felt regret, but I quickly pushed that thought and focused on the enemy in front of me. I am alone against it, and I have to survive.

 Chapter 3823 Against Sky Sovereign

    Chapter 3823 Against Sky Sovereign

    ??CLANNNNG!

    Another attack, hit my sword hard, sending me flying back hard, crushing through the numerous trees.

    The attack was powerful, and it injured me.

    My clone immediately increased the power of the healing formation, and more solutions poured into my body and turned into energy, mixing with my own healing energy, to heal the injuries.

    I don''t usually use the healing formation this quickly; the injuries are serious, but not serious enough.

    I usually let my body''s healing power to deal with it, but here I am alone against this bastard. The one, I am counting on for the support had tried to escape, but got himself caged.

    I need to be at my best against the Werewolf. That means stopping from letting my injuries get worse.

    My injuries had started healing, when the Werewolf appeared in front of me and swung those ck ws at me again.

    CLANNNNG!

    I defended, but like always, I had sent back. Though, this time, I activated a couple of formations and swerved the momentum to change the direction faintly.

    There is a person who appears not far away. If I kept moving in that direction, I would reach them, and the Werewolf wouldn''t hesitate to them. Since all, it would require a single move to finish the Sky Sovereigns off.

    "You will not be able to save them forever. Once I finished with you and that bastard in the cage, I will kill them all," it said, understanding what I did.

    "Hahahahah,"

    "You can not kill me," I said and for a moment, the expression on its face, froze before it started tough.

    "Your confidence isughable native; it will be fun to crush it," it said, and the powerful aura sted off its body.

    It might haveughed at my words, but those words have made it angry. It had expected me to quiver and run, but I showed the defiance.

    It is one of the things that Grimms hate the most.

    It appeared in front of me and attacked me. Its ws have be bigger and the energy surrounding it solidified. It is also too a sharper vor, that being close to it made me feel like thousands of needles piercing my body.

    It shook me, that it took my all my effort to move my sword to defend against its attack.

    ''Soul attack!'' I thought.

    It couldn''t help but surprise me. The soul attacks are rare for the Werewolf. Till now, I have fought against thousands of Werewolves, tens of thousands of them, but less than a hundred have used soul attacks.

    Most were weak; only seven of them had affected me like this one.

    It is a good soul attack, and it would have crushed me. If not for a pure and powerful soul.

    Still, the attack wouldn''t be over, and I activated a couple of formations that created even more barriers, which immediately lessened the burden on me and I focused on the physical side of the attack, which wasing to crush me.

    CLANNNNG!

    The w hit my sword, and it shook me, before sending me back with cracked bones and vomiting mouth.

    "Nice attack!" I mocked, and it made me even angry that it appeared in front of me, in an instant, and attacked again.

    The soul attack became even more powerful, that it had cracked my defenses and w was no less dangerous, especially when I couldn''t concentrate fully with the pain of thousands of needles piercing through my soul.

    CLANNNNG!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I barely, I was able to defend, but it had messed me good inside.

    I shouldn''t have mocked it. I need it to use as much power as possible, but I am making it use more.

    It''s like, I want to test myself against its full power, which is clearly suicide. Seeing it will only need a single attack on my body to finish me off.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    Seconds passed, and the attacks came,ing, one after another. Attacking my body as well as my soul.

    Every moment is the struggle against the attack, but not for a moment, I thought about giving up. I have survived battles worse than this and while I have chewed more than I bite here, I will survive this Grimm too.

    It will be this Werewolf, who will die. I will kill it and until the time,es, I will have to survive.

    "You are like one nasty cockroach; no matter, how much, I hit, you refused to die," it said angrily, before suddenly a bloody smile appeared on his face.

    "Maybe it is because I wasn''t using the proper force," it added and smiled. A momentter, a powerful aura sted out of its body.

    Arge amount of energy came out of its body and formed massive ws of energy, surrounding its big ws.

    Already, those metallic ws were bigger than me and now the energies surrounding it are even bigger. It seemed like, it really considered me a cockroach and summoned swatter to kill me.

    "Now die!" it roared and attacked.

    The attack was extremely fast and powerful. So much, that I was scared, I might not be able to defend against it.

    Still, I poured every bit of my strength into my hands and moved my sword to defend against it.

    CLANNNNNNG!

    The huge w shed against my tiny sword, and I shook, while every bone in my body broke and I sent back while vomiting the pieces of internal organs.

    I was barely able to hold on to the sword. It was a good thing; I had attached a string to it. If I had not, I would have really lord.

    The attack was far too powerful. It injured me heavily, that I couldn''t even use my full power. I wanted to burn my blood, but I really didn''t want to do that, seeing it isn''t the only Grimms around.

    There are a lot of them, and they are fighting with the natives.

    Burning my blood will weaken me afterwards and I won''t be able to recover quickly. Still, I might need to use the option, if I felt it was going to kill me.

    CLANNNNNNG CLANNNNNNG CLANNNNNNG

    The attack hit me again and again, every attack would injure me further. weakling me so much, that I had used the strings to bind the sword in my hand.

    It is the only tool, that is helping me defend against it. If I lose it, I will be killed immediately.

    "You are one stubborn bastard. By now, I would have finished killing tens of you," it shouted andunched another attack, that crashed me against a massive boulder.

    I crushed through the boulder, and it followed behind, attacking me again and again, while I could only defend.

    I am at my limit; I won''t be able to defend against its attack for over ten seconds. After that, either I will die, or I will need to burn my blood.

    Soon, seven seconds passed, and the relief appeared on my face. I am going to take a massive risk, something I had never, tried before against the Sky Sovereign.

    It could fail spectacrly, but it is the risk, I will have to take before I burn my blood.

 Chapter 3824 Killing Sky Sovereign

    Chapter 3824 Killing Sky Sovereign

    ??"Die!"

    It roared and attacked me again with the massive w.

    This time, I didn''t move my sword or even rest the momentum or change direction. Which seemed to surprise it. If I had been in its ce, I would have been surprised too.

    Though despite sensing something was wrong, it didn''t stop the attack. Instead, poured more power into it.

    I looked at those massive ws, and my lips curved as I finally pulled my strings.

    Immediately, its eyes widened, while I levered the strings to slow myself down, before stopping myself.

    "What did you do to me?" asked the Werewolf with panic in its eyes. "Nothing," I replied innocently, before shooting toward it.

    Range zed in its eyes, but controlled the emotions and instead sted a powerful aura from his body, which was only slightly stronger than before.

    It was using nearly all its power against me.

    It focused on the strings and tried to break them, and I had to stay. It is powerful. It had strained the strings, like a few ever did, and moved.

    Yes, it could move despite the strings, but his speed is barely a tenth of what it is. Which is fast, considering it is a Sky Sovereign, but I could still catch up to it and every second, I got closer and closer.

    It took me four seconds to reach the Werewolf and as I did, I poured every bit of power into my sword.

    "Die!" I shouted and for the first time, a few appeared in its eyes.

    Till now, even with the bindings, it wasn''t scared, but now, fear is evident in its eyes. it is not my attack that made it scary, but the power of defensive methods.

    It was able to summon defensive methods. I wasn''t able to stop it, but their power wasn''t something it had expected.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    My sword crushed through them one after another and reached it finally.

    The fear turned to horror, and it tried to run even faster, straining the strings even further, but not fast enough.

    My sword had reached it, and its enchantments zed.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Puch!

    I used everything I had and pushed the sword into its chest, before piercing its heart, while it watched in horror.

    I could easily be destroying its heart and that will kill it, but I didn''t. instead, I sent a cocktail of energies.

    Which widened its eyes, and it opened its mouth to scream, but I closed it before it could let out the slightest noise.

    For several seconds, it resisted, before finally, it fell unconscious.

    ''Too long,'' I said and pulled the body of the Grimms inside.

    Immediately, the strain on my core increased. There are hundreds of monsters and a corrupted inside my core and now Sky Sovereign. While my core could bear the Grimms well, the strain is high.

    Thankfully, the runes have started to appear; seeing them, a big smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    It had been a long time since I saw them.

    Now, with all the Grimms around, I will be seeing them a lot and to be honest, I am scared about it, but it also made me excited.

    Buzz!

    I watched till, the runes buzzed, and harvest began the harvest, while I focused on the healing. The Werewolf had messed me up great, I needed to heal enough to project my full power.

    It isn''t the only Sky Sovereign Grimm around. I had sensed one, earlier. It looked at the battles and moved away, which is good because I was no match for it.

    Aside from the Sky Sovereigns. There are many Earth Sovereigns and two, I have the eyes on.

    I sat down and closed my eyes. I am acutely aware that, the elf is looking at me. He had broken the cage and was now staring; I don''t mind, but if the bastard tried something, I would kill him.

    I am really angry at him, and I, really hope, he does something.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t. He stared at me for a couple of seconds, before flying away.

    A few minutes passed, and finally, I recovered enough to project my full power.

    The Sky Sovereign inside my core had also turned into a beautiful essence. The first one in years. Seeing it, I wasn''t able to resist myself and brought it out and looked at the beautiful things.

    "Beautiful," I muttered.

    It is truly beautiful and dangerous. It had the energies of the Sky Sovereign; it could do many things, but I usually use them for research and feed to my necromantic nt.

    This thing is going to help it tremendously.

    I have used the essence roses; I have sparingly. It might be two years outside, but it was over eight inside. The nt had an insatiable appetite, and I had a supply of only three-five months of core time, which is a little over a month outside.

    Now, with Grimm appearing, I won''t need to worry about the supply of essence roses. However, I would need to be careful.

    I can kill this one. I won''t be lucky against the others.

    I looked at the rose for a second, more, before flying up and moving toward the Grimms.

    There was a smile on my face, that refused to go away. The smile isn''t about the bloodline Grimms toward, I am moving, but about the Grimm I had killed, not long ago.

    It is a freaking Sky Sovereign, and I had killed it.

    I am a Sovereign and killed a Sky Sovereign. If people were to know it, they would be shocked out of their minds.

    Such things could happen only in myth, and I have achieved it. Though, I know, a lot of luck was involved in it, and I wouldn''t have been able to do it if the Grimm had done a few things differently.

    I shook those thoughts away.

    I killed the Sky Sovereign, and it is the truth.

 Chapter 3825 Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 3825 Harvest </h4>

    ng ng ng!

    I reached closer to the target; it was only a few seconds away from me. I want to reach it as soon as possible.

    They had sensed me, but they were not escaping. Likely because I had changed the aura before entering their soul range.

    Nine seconds passed, and I could see them. Three Grimms, two Bearmen, and one Crockman are fighting against a human and Stone skin man.

    The Crockman saw me and turned toward me with a bloody grin, but suddenly the grin on its face froze up and a fraction of secondster, the other two had changed in their expressions too.

    My speed, which had been simr to the average initial Earth Sovereign, increased suddenly and a momentter, I appeared in front of the Crockman.

    Puch! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Y" it opened its mouth to say something, but before it could say anything, it found my sword in its chest.

    Puch Puch!

    A momentter, I appeared in front of the short Bearman, who was trying to run away, and pierced my sword into its chest before appearing behind the taller Bearman.

    I wouldn''t have needed to use my sword against these three. They were just initial and mid-Earth Sovereign. An energy would have been enough to sweep them inside my core, but I didn''t want to create any suspicion.

    "Thank you," said the stone-skinned man and human.

    I nodded and flew away from them toward another target, while the runes began to surround the Grimms inside my core.

    There are a lot of Grimms in my range; there are three more with bloodlines. I have targeted them first, but I will kill every Grimms that came in my way and there are a lot of them.

    Buzz!

    The harvest begins inside my core, and two seconds after that, I reach the pair of Grimms and kill them in quick session.

    Though, most of my focus is on my core, where the runes are harvesting the essence and the bloodline of the Grimms. There are a lot of things, I have to do with the energy, I get, the tests, I have to run.

    I have thought about it a lot and made a few preparations. I want to test some things.

    It is not wise for me to be distracted when powerful Grimms coulde at any time and finish me off, but I can''t seem to pull my eyes away from my core.

    It didn''t take long, for Grimms to be harvested. It had finished within half a minute, despite the resistance from the bloodline.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, I heard the buzz, I had been waiting to hear and felt my core wanting to release the energies, but I stopped it.

    It immediately stopped.

    I had never rejected the purified essence, but I am now, even when I know, it could raise my strength and most importantly heal my injuries.

    I don''t want to do anything, that wouldpromise mypletion of level 0 of the dance of ukasanavor. I feel like, If I take the energies; I won''t be able to reach thepletion before I make a breakthrough.

    I want to reach thepletion; it will help me tremendously and I am willing to take, the massive risk for it.

    I quickly pushed the thought of essence away and focused on the grown energy, which was moving toward the newly nted seeds.

    I concentrated and created hundreds of thin strings of growth energy and I connected to the different nts.

    Hun!

    It took less than two seconds for what I had expected to happen.

    The bees from the first the first two hives came out in droves and reached the nts quickly. At first, they seemed confused, before they started to absorb the nectar from them.

    Nature is bnced, and the bees never take more nectar, which it not sustainable, but now with growth energy, the nts are growing, producing the nectar at a much faster rate.

    The bees remained confused for several seconds before theytched on to the nts and began to absorb the nectar at a speed, they had never done it before.

    Their pouches began to fill rapidly, and they started to return to the hive to unload the nectar beforeing back again.

    I controlled the flow of growth energy. It is enough for the nts to grow, but not enough for growing fast. This way, I could easily continue for at least twenty minutes inside the core.

    The bees have never done this before, and now they are doing it. Collecting the massive nectar by the minute, which will turn into the honey.

    The bees in the core for years and I have collected arge amount of honey, but more will never hurt. Considering this is a rarer opportunity.

    It had been over two years since I hadst seen the Grimms, and I don''t know how long it would take for me toe across them again.

    So, I n to use this opportunity to the highest. The honey and other resources I will gain from it will help me in years toe. Like it had been helping me over the years.

    I hate the Grimms to the bones, but I am also aware that they are the reason, why I had advanced so fast. If not for them, I would have still been in my home world.

    Still, every time, I see them, I wish, it would be thest time, I would see them. They bring death everywhere they go and despite the benefits they offer; I don''t like the trade.

    I watched for a while before I focused back on the real world. I have reached near another group of Grimms. They have sensed me and now running away.

    Unfortunately, they will not.

    Puch Puch Puch

    I killed the four Grimms and moved forward, killing every Grimms and soon, I had finished, every Grimm in my immediate area, including the bloodlines ones.

 Chapter 3826 Stealth Kills

    <h4>Chapter 3826 Stealth Kills</h4>

    Thud!

    My aura changed, and stealth covered me as Inded on the ground, before started moving again.

    I have killed all the Grimms in my immediate area, but there are a lot of Grimms. I could sense them in every direction through my soul sense. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Including the Sky Sovereigns, which are more powerful than the Werewolf, I had fought. If I am caught by them, especially the peak ones, then no trump card of mine will be able to save me.

    I am now moving in a different direction than before I had sensed the Grimms. It is clear, they have gotten control over the closet gate.

    This means I will have to move toward a different gate; I didn''t choose the second closest one, but one little further. The Grimms areing from the south; it would be wise if I moved north.

    So, I moved, with a speed that was not slow, but not fast either. It is speed, that will let me use the stealth to max while moving.

    I am also sending the soul waves in every direction. Aware of every dangering toward me.

    A few minutes passed, and I stopped. A Sky Sovereign flew away not far from me. I needed to wait for over two minutes before I could move away.

    The Sky Sovereign had spread his soul sense far and wide. I needed to stay there before it moved away. It is the reason, why I hadn''t gone for the group of five Earth Sovereigns, one of them being a bloodline Grimm.

    They are moving behind the Earth Sovereign, and killing them will instantly alert the Sky Sovereign.

    I don''t want that; I want to leave this ce and kill some bloodline Grimms, only when it is safe.

    Even though outside wouldn''t be much safer. I had seen the data. They are using the ruin as a bridge; their real target is the outside world. It is likely, that there would be more Grimms, but there would also be a Prime and a lot of powerhouses.

    As I moved, I cast a nce inside my core, where the growth of energy is stilling, and the bees are still sucking the nectar.

    I am worried about them, but it is a once-in-a-year opportunity. I need to use it to its fullest.

    Over ten minutes passed when my eyes lit up. The group of four Earth Sovereign Grimm had appeared closer to me, and all the Sky Sovereigns and their soul senses were far away from this ce.

    I could kill them, and they wouldn''t even notice.

    I didn''t waste, even a second more thinking and moved toward them. I didn''t get out of the steal, but still faster than them.

    It took me nine and a half minutes to reach closer to them when I stepped off stealth and appeared behind them.

    Puch Puch¡­

    "Wha"

    They were only able to let out a single word, before I finished them off and stepped back into the stealth, without leaving a single sign of the battle.

    It is such a regret, that not the single one of them had a bloodline. I am not that disappointed; I will get the essence rose from them, not to mention, the storages.

    Though it would have been wonderful if any least one of them had a bloodline. It didn''t matter, I would get more; I wanted enough of them to take all my newly nted nts to the Earth Sovereign.

    Given the number of Grimms here, I don''t think, I will have a problem in achieving that.

    The only thing, I have to do is to remain careful. Not give in to my greed.

    An hour passed, and I had killed several Grimms including the two with the bloodlines. I also saw the ughter of natives; the Grimms were killing every native they could see, and very few were resisting it.

    There are not many Sky Sovereigns havee to this ruin. If they had, our condition wouldn''t be so bad.

    Most are doing, what I am doing. Moving sneakily toward the gate.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I sensed the battle. It was of the Sky Sovereigns; one beastman was fighting against the three Crockmen.

    She is doing well, but the three she is fighting aren''t weak either. She is trying to escape, but they are not letting her.

    Seeing the battle, I changed my direction a little since it was She is doing well, but the three she is fighting aren''t weak either. She is trying to escape, but they are not letting her.

    directly in front of me. I didn''t want to get close to the battle; with their speed and how they were fighting. They would discover me if I had got too close.

    Twenty minutester, I left the battle behind and killed the two Chimpmen, one of whom had a bloodline.

    They were powerful, but it didn''t take much effort to kill them. There are very few people who could match me in the Earth Sovereign. I don''t know whether the Grimms had brought such people.

    I would have loved to fight them, but if I sense one like it; I will avoid it.

    It would have been fine if Earth Sovereigns had been the people of the highest level in this ruin, but unfortunately, they are not. It is the Sky Sovereigns and once discovered by them, it is a game over for me.

    I do not need to take the risks. I am already too powerful for my level. I should focus on surviving and leveling up.

    Once, I be Earth Sovereign; I will be able to fight against such enemies in my heart''s content.

    Crackle!

    I was thinking that when suddenly, the sky cracked loudly and thergest lightning bolt I had seen fell down. It is the biggest, I have even seen and the most powerful one. If it hade at me; I would have needed to use my shield to defend.

    Like how those three Grimms summoned to shield to defend against it.

    The weather is bing worse. Turning more dangerous every hour. If it kept getting worse as this, then it might start killing the Earth Sovereigns.

 Chapter 3827 Run

    <h4>Chapter 3827 Run</h4>

    "It is dangerous," said the red-tailed man. "It is, but what other choice do we have," said the woman beside him and moved.

    The man hesitated and followed behind her.

    I was snooping on them from the distance. Like, I was doing with several people as they entered the meres field. It is a rune of organization, filled with dangerous formations powerful enough to kill a Sky Sovereign in an instant.

    Some trapped people for hours to days, and some turned them into mincemeat.

    I have read enough about it to not pass through it, but it is also a shortcut toward the gate.

    I could sense the Grimms, a lot of them trying to kill people entering inside, but the area was too big. They couldn''t stop even half of the people, which made it even more desirable to the people.

    I looked at the meres field and in my vision is ring red. There is so much power there, that it could kill thousands of Sky Sovereigns.

    Even a prime.

    I looked at it for a few more seconds before tapping on the unconscious girl. She disappeared back into my core while I walked out of the hiding spot.

    Thirty-five minutes and one Grimmter, I reached the merest field and entered inside, without stopping.

    Immediately, I became careful and poured more forbidden power into my soul sense and soul waves. There are many formations here that react to soul sense, and I don''t want them to reach my soul senses.

    Such ces aren''t rare for me. Nearly every ruin has it. I have good experience in walking through them, but that doesn''t mean, it would be smooth sailing.

    A few minutester, I took a sudden turn and changed the direction. There is a Grimm, not far away from me. I wasn''t able to sense it due to dense interference, but now I did, I am moving away.

    Natives aren''t the only ones, who had entered here, but also the Grimms.

    Speaking of Grimms, there was a crystalized body of one, not far away from me. It had attacked with raw energy, and instead of burning it; they had crystallized it.

    Those crystals are quite powerful, and I would have loved to get my hands on them, but there are a couple of scary formations slithering over it and I rather not touch them.

    I have aplete map of these ces and it is the most detailed of a ce like this. Those people really wanted to keep the tourists safe and, if their numbers were to be believed, extremely few died here.

    Which is rare; in most ruins, the mortality rate is anywhere between 5% to 90%. With Grimms, there ce is going to have about the same mortality rate.

    An hour passed and I covered quite a distance, thanks to the information and my soul sense. My knowledge of runes also ying a big part.

    A few more minutes passed, and I saw another native sitting in one of the formations and seeing how rxed she was; it is clear, that she had intentionally ced herself there.

    I saw many natives doing that. These formations are quite powerful, that even Grimms couldn''t break. They have chosen the ones, that will keep them locked up for days, by then it might be over.

    Or the whole damn rune might get destroyed, nothing could be said.

    A few more minutester, I took another sharp turn, this time because of the formation. It wasn''t supposed to be here, but it had, and I had to change my route.

    In a ce like these, nothing is fixed, things are always changing.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I stopped as the powerful soul sense hit me, and a momentter; I saw a Grimming out of the big formation wall of my left. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Hyenaman grinned, at seeing me.

    "It is a good ce to hide, to hunt you natives. Don''t you think?" it asked. I didn''t reply and instead looked at the wall on the left, radiating massive power, which stopped my soul sense from seeing what it was around.

    I have avoided things like these. It is why, I didn''t take the left and took the right. Thank god for that.

    If I had taken a left, I would need to pass by it, and it would have been able to kill me for an instant. The only reason, it had revealed itself before I took the right.

    I kept looking at it without saying anything.

    Six seconds passed, and when irritation shed in its eyes and it moved, I moved at the same time.

    In the six seconds, I wasn''t just staring at it. I was mapping the routes, as far as I could, looking at things that could save me, making the ce.

    The distance between us isn''t much, especially for a Sky Sovereign like it, but we are in a ce, where even formation could vaporize us. Even Grimm is cautious here.

    Still, it is also an undeniable fact that is Sky Sovereign, and it will catch me in less than ten seconds. There is no way, I could stop it unless I am willing to st the bombs.

    Though that would be the most idiotic thing to do. If the chain reactions urred, it wouldn''t be the only one to die.

    I will die and so is the girl in my storage.

    "Give up, native. There is no way, you can run away," said the Grimm. It had reached very close to me; it wouldn''t take more than five seconds for it to have me.

    ''It seemed like, there is no choice," I thought and turned, before leaping at full power.

    I could see the eyes of the Grimms widening before their expressions turned nasty. It increased its speed further to catch up to me and I sted the formation apart for greater speed.

    Thud!

    The seconds felt like an hour before, but I finallynded on the ce, I was aiming for.

    Bang!

    It reached me but shed against the energy screen that appeared. "It will give you only nine and a half hours. After that, you will be mine," it said grinning.

    The Grimm seemed to have read the information; I only have nine hours and thirty-three minutes in here before it opens, and Grimm has me as the snack.

 Chapter 3828 Zero Level Completion of Dance of Ukasanavor

    <h4>Chapter 3828 Zero Level Completion of Dance of Ukasanavor ? ? ? </h4>

    I watched the Hyenaman leave before sitting down.

    A few years ago, I found myself in a simr predicament in a simr ce, but at that time, I had a clear solution.

    I was at the limit and my inheritance was ready with all its checks.

    Now, I am not at the limit and while my inheritance is ready, all its checks haven''t been finished. It is a small problem, but I would have taken a risk, seeing I have barely any problem with my inheritance.

    Even if I sometimes do, most of them are not dangerous.

    The biggest problem is that I am not at the limit. There is still some progress remaining and for the dance, I had let go of strengthening energy, which would have taken me to the limit. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Now, I am really regretting my choice.

    If I had been at the limit; I would have tried to make a breakthrough, but without a limit, it bes extremely risky.

    In most breakthroughs, the things needed to be perfect to be safe, mine needs more. Limit is a must, and so is pure body and mind, along with a few different things; I have achieved it all except for the limit.

    It is the biggest hurdle and without it; I don''t have confidence in seeding in my breakthrough.

    But if I didn''t make a breakthrough, the Grimms would kill me.

    The Hyenaman said it would remain there till I came out. It might not, given how dangerous this ce is; it might get killed by the formation or powerful natives.

    I shook my head as I thought about that. I couldn''t remain dependent on others for my safety, I had to guarantee it on my own.

    I took a deep breath and got up, before taking out all my clothes, except for my underwear. I thought about a moment, before bringing the girl out; I could have kept her there, but unexpected things might happen.

    I might also die, and I don''t want to kill her.

    I had programmed a see in her; it would wake her up in two hours, or it had sensed the unstable energies.

    With that, I took out some stuff, and a minuteter; I was ready for the dance.

    I didn''t start immediately, despite filling the solution in my body. I am thinking about the problem, I have been facing till now, I have not found a solution and I know for a fact, that if I practice it as I usually do, I will not what I want.

    The same thing will happen, that had been happening for over a week.

    A minuteter, I deep breath and started the practice. I am trying something different, something I have never done before, because it was extremely dangerous and nearly all the books have warned me against it.

    Speed.

    I am practicing the method with the speed.

    Usually, I do it very slowly; it needs to be done slowly. The worldly energy is extremely dangerous. If I did it too fast, I wouldn''t have a chance to fix things, before the energy blew me to smitheries.

    Now, I am out of options and ideas. I don''t know whether it will work or not, but I have to do it.

    It is the only thing I could think of.

    So, I danced fast, inspired by the beautiful dance, I had seen in that restaurant.

    Soon, the worldly energy appeared, and it began to pour inside me, at a much faster rate, than it had before. Making things extremely painful.

    Hun!

    I saw it entering the solution and staying there. Seeing that, the hope couldn''t help but light up.

    I hoped too much, a couple of secondster, the energy began toe out. Seeing that, disappointment couldn''t help, but fill my heart and I wanted to stop, and I could.

    Unlike most times, it wouldn''t be much more dangerous.

    I didn''t stop, instead, I began to practice the dance at an even higher speed. Bringing more energy inside and when I saw it also leaking out, I did it even faster.

    So, much so that blisters started appearing on my skin.

    I am not crazy; I have seen, the energy is staying in the solution longer. I am doing something, and I have to do it.

    It is getting dangerous, but this danger is nothing in front of what I will face. If I get out of that ce with sufficient power.

    That Hyenaman will eat me alive for the lunch.

    The blisters covered every inch of my skin, but I didn''t care, I waspletely focused on what was happening inside me.

    Massive, worldly energies entering the solution inside my body, and it is noting out. Over ten seconds had passed, and it hadn''te out.

    I didn''t dare to let myself hope and kept watching while practicing the dance at the greatest speed while pouring arge amount of solution into my body, which I never did before.

    Six more seconds passed, when finally, the thing, I was hoping to happen, began to happen.

    The solution begins to merge with me, and it is extremely painful. There is arge amount of solution with a massive number of energies inside. It is already a painful process which has now be even more painful.

    I nearly stopped by the pain, but I had just gritted my teeth and continued

    Hun!

    Minutes passed, and finally, I had finished one hundred and seven poses and started on the one hundred and eighth when I slowed down.

    I didn''t do it intentionally, but forced to, till I could barely move my body, I knew, I needed to finish thest move. If I did not, these massive energies inside me would vaporize me in an instant.

    Something had happened at thest level. It is like something had filled my veins with lead, making it unable to move my body normally.

    Every faint movement is taking exceptional effort, and I wanted to stop, but I didn''t and kept moving despite the pain and difficulty.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes, and I am still continuing with the pose. To those looking, I may not seem like, I am moving at all, but I am at extremely slowly.

    Even in my slowest, I was not this slow, and it is considering, I am using all my efforts to move.

    I don''t know how long it passed, but finally, I finished thest pose.

    Hun!

    As I did, something happened.

    I felt a gentle wind across my body, that left mefortable all over, but it was not wind, but extremely powerful energy.

    Wordly energy, that is, a grade above what I am absorbing, filled the solution to the brim in an instant and boiled it before it started to merge with me.

    "Ahhhh¡­"

    I screamed in pain as the energy merged with as I fell down on the flood hard. I didn''t even feel the fall with all the pain; I was coursing through every cell and particle of my body.

    I don''t usually scream, but this pain was immense enough that I needed to scream and even then, it felt like it was breaking my mind.

    I don''t know how long the pain hadsted, but it finally started to weaken and when it weakened enough, I fell asleep, even when I didn''t want to.

 Chapter 3829 Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 3829 Breakthrough ? ? ?</h4>

    "Fuck!"

    The curse is the first word thates out of my mouth as I woke up. I was not supposed to sleep.

    That, feeling of regret onlysted for a moment, before the memories flooded me. My eyes widened before I closed my eyes.

    I appeared at my core and looked at my meta-scan.

    "Limit finally," I said, looking at the meta-scan. It is more than a limit; in the end, the energy was powerful enough, that it had strengthened the limit and filled it.

    Feeling the strength in my veins, I really wish I could fight that Werewolf right now. I am confident that I wouldn''t have the same trouble as I had when I fought with it; I wouldn''t even need to use my strings.

    I now, truly have the strength of Sky Sovereign while being a Sovereign.

    Unfortunately, it is not enough to deal with Hyenaman despite it being on the same level as the Werewolf. They may have the same level, but there was a huge difference. The Hyenaman has a bloodline.

    I shook my head and looked at the clock.

    I had slept right after the practice and only two hours had passed.

    I only have seven and a half hours, usually, it is more than enough time for my breakthroughs. That didn''t take more than four hours, but it is Earth''s Sovereign breakthrough and things could change.

    I opened my eyes and looked at the girl, who was staring at me. There was a timer of two hours and she had woken up a few minutes ago.

    "Why were you sleeping?" she asked. There was a worry in her eyes and also fear.

    I could read her emotions through the seed and also what happened since she woke up. She could have attacked me, and I could see she wanted, not that she would have been able to do anything.

    She didn''t attack and instead helped me. She cleaned my body and watched over me.

    "I was practicing a method," I replied truthfully. She didn''t say anything and turned.

    "There is a Grimm outside. It seemed powerful," she said, with a fear that she didn''t hide. "It is why, we are hiding here," I replied, and the girl shuddered visibly.

    She might not be able to tell the Grimm''s level, but she could understand, that since I was hiding from it; it must be powerful enough to kill me.

    "I am going to practice a method; it might take a few hours," I said to her, and a faint sparkle of hope lit up in her eyes.

    "Will it give you a chance against it?" she asked. "If I seed, then it won''t be a problem," I replied.

    "Best of luck," she said after a moment of silence.

    "Thank you," I said, and an iron ring appeared in my hand. I looked at it, before closing my eyes and appearing back into my core.

    There is a huge humanoid of runes. One could see a considerable number of ancient runes on it. Their numbers have reached high enough that, anyone could see them through a single nce.

    I am pretty proud of what I have created.

    It is such a regret, that I could check it for mistakes before I make the breakthrough.

    ''I hope, if there are any mistakes, they would be small ones as that,'' I said, looking at it. There were two mistakes that my clone had found; they were small and inconsequential, but they had scared me.

    I wish, I had time, but unfortunately, I do not. I need to make a breakthrough to survive.

    I looked at it for a couple of seconds more before tapping on the inheritance before I was thrown out.

    Buzz!

    The ring buzzed, and the thin kes of runes began toe out of it and spread across my body. Seeing them, a surprise appeared on the girl''s face.

    It is not themon runes that made her surprised, but the ancient ones.

    One-tenth of the runesprised are ancient runes. I had worked really hard on this breakthrough formation, both designing it and crafting it; I hoped it wouldn''t disappoint me.

    Buzz!

    Soon, the runes spread into every part of my body, and they buzzed, before slowing gently.

    As it did, I got the look inside and I saw the resources inside the twelve-origin element start. Every essence that will enter inside me, will have the faint power of this origin element.

    People could consider me nouveau riche, using the origin element of Earth Sovereign breakthrough.

    I am not.

    My body and core are strong enough to handle them. Most importantly, they need them. It would help them tremendously in their growth and made my breakthrough safer.

    A few seconds passed, and the essence began to form my body. First in a faint stream, but within a second, it had turned into the torrent. The core begins to absorb it all and craves more.

    I fed everything it needed but was surprised when it swallowed up the resources, I estimated in forty-five minutes and still taking more.

    Thankfully, I had prepared a lot.

    A lot of things had changed, that affected the estimation. The dance especially; had brought unexpected results.

    I had received a big advancement, greater limit, and the cleansing.

    Yes, there was a cleansing; the energy that camest yed a big part in it. It took the energy to the very deep and brought out the impurities that were hiding in there.

    It was an hour and seven minutes before the core began to slow down. A few secondster, it stopped.

    It didn''t remain as such for long. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A few secondster, the energies begin to enter into my body. They are too got treated with the power of twelve elements of origin. The core, like the essence, begins to swallow them in a massive amount.

    The way it is doing, it seemed to have a limitless appetite.

    It kind of scared me, but there was nothing I could do, except to feed it till it satisfied and I did just that.

    It took it one hour and twenty-one minutes to be fully satisfied.

    The easiest parts of the breakthrough are over. Now the hardest parts. If I survive them, I will seed. If I fail, I will die.

 Chapter 3830 Earth Sovereign

    <h4>Chapter 3830 Earth Sovereign</h4>

    Seconds passed, and I waited with the bated breath. The third step is the most painful one and also the most dangerous.

    I will need to survive the merging and this time; I have good hopes. I did everything, that was needed for the safe merging of the body and soul. I took them to the limit andpleted levels of the method.

    I had also cleansed my soul and body.

    It is purest of all Sovereigns; I had seen and also the Earth Sovereigns. If the other did, what I did, I would give them 99% sess chances, but my condition is different.

    There is a thing, that is called forbidden power. Itplicates things and makes things dangerous, and this time, I had merged with a lot.

    Buzz!

    It was at the seventeen second, I felt the merging begin and at that same time, the formation activated.

    Before there was no aid during the merging; this time there is. The faint power of the twelve elements begins to release into my body and soul like I had expected. They didn''t regret it.

    The pain came, and for the first few seconds, it was manageable, but it increased fast.

    ''Ehh¡­''

    In several seconds, I gritted my teeth and screamed through it. It was really painful, and it is bing painful every second.

    "Ahhhh¡­"

    I screamed loudly when it became unbearable. I am d, that breakthrough formation makes everything foggy to the girl and mute; she will see me in pain and hear my screams.

    The pain increased and my screams got louder. It threatened to break me and send me to oblivion.

    I had reached close to its door, and it was forcing me to take a step inside, but I was resisting, despite wanting to do it so badly. The step will take away all the pain and send me into a peaceful oblivion.

    It will be a death of me, and I don''t want to die, not yet. Not during the breakthrough.

    So, I bore the pain, no matter how intense it had be. There is no other choice, well there is, but I already said, I don''t want to die.

    Time passed, it felt like days were passing, but it had not, a few hours at most. If the day, had passed, I wouldn''t have been sitting alive. I would have been tossed out of this formation and eaten by the Grimms or died by some other danger.

    Every moment felt excruciating, but I could see I was making progress at every moment. My body and soul are fusing, and the fusion is perfect.

    I couldn''t see a single w in their fusion; it was the best; I had seen, among the hundreds of breakthroughs, I had done.

    Finally, after what felt like months, the pain had started receding, before it hadpletely disappeared.

    I was so tired, so much so that I wanted to close my eyes and fall asleep, but I didn''t. Instead, I looked around with a smile and was relieved to see, that I was still in the formation with the girl watching me.

    I was looking at her when the quarter of the satellite separated from it, and a small part of my core separated from it.

    Both parts reach each other, before touching. I watched them with the bated breath as they merged with each other.

    I have made a lot of improvements in the satellite; I am quite proud of them.

    Soon, they merged fully and stayed as such for over a minute, before separating again, but this time into the equal parts. One part had gone to the core and merged with it, while the other went to the satellite and merged with it.

    In a few seconds, everything had calmed down, and my face turned serious. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Now, only thest stage had remained. The consolidation. It is not as dangerous as merging, but a lot of problems I had faced came from this stage and I hope, there won''t be any problem this time.

    It took nearly a minute before the consolidation began.

    Within seconds, a thin solidyer appeared at the core and the satellite, before it progressed deeper.

    Hun!

    A few minutes and consolidation were going well, when the core suddenly shook, and consolidation seemed to have stopped.

    I looked worried, trying to find a problem, but I didn''t see any.

    The consolidation had stopped. While there are no cracks or pores appearing, the stopping itself is a bad sign.

    A few seconds passed, and things didn''t change. I started to feel dread, because I could feel what was happening to my body and soul. If the consolidation didn''t start soon, the copse would begin.

    I was shaking with dread when the consolidation started.

    I don''t know, how it happened and what is the cause of the stop and right now, I don''t care. I am happy that the consolidation refused and with it, the feeling of the copse receded till it hadpletely disappeared.

    Eight and a half minutes passed when the consolidation stopped. It is finished, revealing the core, which has be even more beautiful and realistic.

    Buzz!

    I was looking at it in wonder when it buzzed, and the runes came out of it. The runes are massive, and one can clearly see arge number of ancient rune formations.

    I have made massive progress on the ancient runes; I think, my understanding is on the verge of entering another level.

    I have not reached it yet. If I had, the teacher would have told me as she did thest time.

    It didn''t take long for the runes to spread into every part of my body. Going deeper, they had never gone before and were relieved that there was no problem.

    I had a small fear that the inheritance would copse. I didn''t get a chance, to check the inheritance properly, but seeing nothing happen; I could tell, there were no serious problems.

    This feare from the number of ancient runes, in the inheritance. It is 12.7%, above my target of 10%.

    It might not seem like a big thing, but it is a huge thing, and it will help my inheritance tremendously. Now, I need to keep working, as the next target is bigger; 25%.

    It will be extremely hard, seeing the formations ahead would not be the simple ones, but I will give my all to achieve it.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, the runes finished. The core buzzed again and released a flood of breakthrough energy.

    Gasp!

    They filled the runes before entering my body. Making me gasp in shock, my body and soul begin to absorb it hungrily.

    The breakthrough energy is thick and extremely powerful. I could feel my strength rising rapidly beyond the speed, I had throught.

    It made me excited and a little scared.

    It is really a lot, but my body and soul seemed to be hungry for it and the more they absorb, the hungrier they seemed to be getting.

    I watched with a smile on my face, bing bigger every second the energies fused with me.

    Minutes passed, and the energies were stilling, and my body was still absorbing. It was another four minutes before the energies slowed down and a few seconds after that; they had stopped, making me, the Earth Sovereign.

    "The strength," I said breathlessly, as I felt the power in my veins. It made me feel like a god.

 Chapter 3831 First Fight

    Chapter 3831 First Fight

    ??It took me a minute to calm myself down before I closed my eyes and entered inside my core.

    "It is enough space," I said with a smile as I looked at the two inds. They have be twice as big as before.

    It is not the only change, that urred in the core.

    The energy of the ce bes denser with the quality of the soil, improving by arge margin. This isn''t surprising, seeing I have used the twelve elements with a hint of origin.

    It will help the nts tremendously.

    Now, I do not feel any strain in my core because of the monsters and understand the girl will be able to stay here much longer than before.

    I will also be able to keep more monsters and those I have could finally level up to the Sky Sovereign.

    However, the biggest change had been time dtion. It had be five times that of the outside. It will be a tremendous help, not only to inheritance but to all my other projects and there are so many.

    I looked at the sword, which was going through a small upgrade. It should finish within a few minutes.

    My clones have also started working. They have started checking out the newndmass and soon they will start nting. I have already the seeds, fertilizer, and everything else that will be needed for the nting.

    It won''t be long before this massive space gets filled with nts.

    I want to create the tenth clone and I have enough time to create one, but it is a new level, andplications ur. I don''t want to take risks; the clone is important, but I do not need it immediately.

    I looked at every other thing, stopping by a smallke, which had grown bigger than before.

    It was a pond at the beginning, but at every breakthrough, it had got bigger, before turning to the current size. I stayed by it for a couple of minutes, looking at the other things, before walking out of my core.

    I opened my eyes and saw the formation returned to the iron ring. I looked at it with a smile; it had done an amazing job.

    It disappeared, and I got up, with the new set of clothes appearing on my body.

    "Have you finished? Is it sessful?" asked the girl. I could feel the worry and fear in her eyes. She is scared for her life; I would have been too if the Grimm had threatened me from the other side.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes. The Grimm wouldn''t be a problem now," I replied, and could see the relief flooding into her eyes.

    I wanted to go out immediately, but I couldn''t, which is a shame. It is fine. It will give my clone time to perfect the forme with the energy.

    I will also be able to test out my powers. I want to check everything. In the battle, I didn''t want to use a move, only to see it not working; that would be bad.

    So, I spoke a few more words with the girls before starting to do the tests. There are a lot and with them, the time passed pretty quickly and soon there were less than ten minutes remaining before the formation opened.

    I have tested every important thing, and everything is working as it should be. Some are working even better, than before

    I was looking outside when the Hyenaman appeared and looked at me. It seemed happy as it grinned bloodily. It seemed to scare the girl a little, as she shook, but didn''t look away from it.

    "Don''t worry, it is not a threat anymore," I said to her as I kept looking.

    Hun!

    I was looking, when the formation faded, removing the protection between me and Grimm. It surprised me as I thought; I had more than five minutes, but it seemed like, I had not.

    The girl immediately moved behind me while the grin on Hyenaman''s face before widened.

    "This time, you will not be able to escape!" it shouted, and a powerful bloodline aura sted out of its body. It is only an Initial Sky Sovereign, but a powerful one; his aura is strong enough to kill, the girl.

    "I don''t n to," I replied smoothly.

    A faint hesitation appeared in its eyes before it shook it away and came at me. As it did, I summoned my armor.

    Thousands of strings came out of me and moved around each other, crafting an armor. The armor is white with lines of green and red. It looked beautiful. Most importantly, it is made of the strings.

    It is the first armor of the strings since I came to the world, and it is powerful. Unfortunately, I could only use the armor or the shields. If I wanted to use it, I wouldn''t be able to use the shields.

    To use the shields, I would need to use the energy armor, which is also powerful, but nothing as powerful as this one.

    I would be using that. I need strings to defend and bind. I had only added the armor of strings to gain the data.

    It had been years since I had used the armor of strings. Now, the requirements are different. That is what it had been in the world and thus I need to design it apletely different way.

    I will be using it against the enemies like this one; those I haveplete confidence in. They will help me safely collect the data to design it better.

    That doesn''t mean, the current armor isn''t good. It is very good; I had months of designing it and was pretty proud of what I had achieved.

    While I was busy with my thoughts, the Hyenaman appeared in front of me.

    "Die!" it screamed and swung that massive saber toward me. It is powerful and covered in dense energies. If such attacks were to hit anymon Earth Sovereign directly; it would kill them in an instant.

    I watched the powerful attack but made no movements. I just watched with a smile on my face.

    An uncertainty appeared in its eyes seeing me, not taking any action, and it pushed more power into its attack.

    "It is attacking!" the girl screamed from behind and I felt her bringing out her shield, but I stopped her.

    I am quite impressed that she was able to react at all. While I am protecting her against the aura; I didn''t stop it all; I let the small part of through, which is more than enough to freeze most Sovereigns.

    Its massive saber reached me, and I could see the doubt in its eyes bing greater, but it didn''t stop the attack. Instead pushed even more power.

    Finally, it shed against it, or rather crashed against me, given its massive size.

    BANNNNG!

    The deafening sound rang out, and I shook while my armor zed as its absorbed, massive bloodline energies came at me.

    "I thought it would be powerful," I said to the Hyenaman, watching me in shock. Its attack directly crashed against me, but all it was able to do was shake me a little.

    It didn''t even make me take a step back, much less vomit or crash.

 Chapter 3832 The Range

    Chapter 3832 The Range

    ??"H..how?" It asked, with its voice filled with shock.

    To be honest, I am a little shocked too. I had kind of expected to take a step back and even prepared to st away, if I am wrong, instead the opposite happened.

    I bore its attack, with only a shake.

    I am still having a hard time believing; that I managed that and looking at my core, where I am seeing how my armor reacted.

    The force breakage and distraction had worked better than I thought. Those little formations of ancient runes, I had added, had helped the formation ofmon runes effectively break the force and same time, isted me from it.

    I didn''t look at how energy-perfect the attack performed. My armor specializes in dealing with energy; there is no need to look at it.

    It is not all the inheritance credit. I am also strong; I had been able to fight against the Sky Sovereign before advancement. Might have been able to survive against it for a few minutes to an hour afterpleting zero level ofpletion of dance.

    "You are weak. I don''t know, why I had even hid from you," I replied, with clear mocking.

    "Bastard!" it cursed, and I thought itunched an attack. It acted as such, but to my surprise, the bastard turned and started to run away.

    "You disappoint me," I said, shaking my head. I am really disappointed; I wanted it to use its full power, which it had yet to do. Instead, it is running away.

    Puch!

    I appeared in front of it, and Grimm stopped and looked down at the tiny toothpick sword piercing through its chest.

    It opened its mouth to say something but wasn''t able to open it fully before the energy froze it.

    I looked at it for a momentter, before I pulled it into my core.

    I would have ced it with it to test my armor, but decided against it, seeing we were in a dangerous ce. Where a broken formation could vaporize me in an instant, even with all the power I had gained after the breakthrough.

    "What is the method that gave you such power?" asked the girl. I turned to her, with a smile on my face.

    "It is rude to ask such a question, little one, but to answer your question, it is a sealing method. I had my power sealed, I just unsealed it," I lied, which embarrassed her, but also disappointed her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There is no need to tell her that I had just leveled up. I had been projecting myself as a powerhouse, a Sky Sovereign and now I am, or rather have, the power of one.

    I appeared beside her and raised my hand.

    "Can you not make me unconscious?" she asked. "This ce is dangerous and the ce I am keeping you needs you to be unconscious," I said and tapped on her head.

    She disappeared while I sighed.

    If there hadn''t been a time dtion, I would have kept in my abode in my core. With it sealed, she would have been able to see what is outside, but I cannot control the time in my core yet.

    I pushed away the thoughts of the girls spread out my soul sense and sent the soul waves.

    My range has now expanded even further, and my soul sense has be even more sneaky. Now, I don''t think Sovereigns could sense it, even when I didn''t try it willingly.

    I would need to make the conscious effort to make them and those of higher level sense it. I didn''t want them to suspect anything about my soul sense.

    Suddenly a smile appeared on my face; my longest soul wave had gone out of the field. Which is a great thing, seeing the sheer interference this ce causes.

    Now, I have data about everything that is between me and the exit, including the powerhouses that are in between. It is not as detailed as the short-range soul sense, but it still gave me the data I needed.

    I immediately send more extra long-range soul waves, while I begin to move again.

    My target is to get out of this ce, but I will start to kill any Grimms, that I found in the way. I think, I am powerful enough to kill those, that had sensed.

    Buzz!

    I had just taken a few steps when I nearly stopped. The Grimm inside had been harvested and now, it had released the energy.

    This time, I didn''t resist. I took the essence and I have to say, it is powerful. Every drop of it begins to take my strength to higher and higher.

    However, I am more focused on the growth of the seedling of the world tree and the energy it has released.

    I had killed many Grimms in this ruin, but not a single one was able to make the seedling of the world tree grow, but the bloodline essence of Sky Sovereign Grimm, had made it grow over ten meters.

    Which is a lot for the normal trees, but given how big it''s already; it is not that much.

    I am not focused on the growth of the tree, but on those things, that will turn into fruits. There is no change in there; the Sky Sovereign, or at least the initial one, isn''t enough to make them grow.

    I shook my head and focused on the growth of energy.

    It is being exclusively fed to old nts. The most important ones, like the stainless lotuses, metal essence trees, spatial trees, and other nts.

    I need to take them to Sky Sovereign as soon as possible, but the growth energy from the Hyenaman is far from enough to achieve that.

    I am aware of it, and it is why I will be targeting the ones with the bloodline. I had already sensed three of them in here, with two of them being directly on the way.

    The third one was a little distance away, but I had already made up my mind to kill it. Let''s just, it didn''t move away too far to change my mind.

 Chapter 3833 Out of the Field

    Chapter 3833 Out of the Field

    ??I moved through the way shown on the map, changing the route only when it was necessary or when there was a Grimm nearby, like what I was doing right now.

    Hun!

    A minute and a half passed, and I walked by therge formations when suddenly a massive ck figure appeared in front of me.

    A Snakeman with ck scales and ck pupils. It was assassin-type and good. If I had been Sovereign, I wouldn''t have been able to sense it.

    The formation already masks its signature, and, with its powerful stealth, it would have been even harder to detect. Earlier, with my extra-long soul waves, I haven''t discovered it along with a few others.

    The soul waves need to be powerful to be discovered by the enemies like this.

    Pachack!

    "Another kill!" said the Grimm and moved its hands to collect my body, when its expressions changed, and it looked down.

    The illusion of me cut into two faded, revealing the realm behind me, whose sword is now piercing through its chest. I smiled at it, before pulling the body into my core and moving ahead.

    I am at the near exit, in half an hour, I will get out. Then it will be a few hours of journey before I reach the gate.

    There are some troubles happening there. From the conversations, I snooped. Some people had run out of there.

    A minute passed, and the Snakeman turned to dust, with its essence rose being stored with the others. It didn''t have a bloodline, but it was not without the benefits.

    I have stored its storage, and I will open them with the rest when this is all over.

    I am quite excited about it. The Sky Sovereigns are powerful, and their storages are filled with these things. Now that I have reached the Earth Sovereign, there are a lot more things to do, I will need a lot of things.

    Grimms, as always, will y a big part in providing me with that.

    Fifteen minutes passed when I reached close to Grimms. Grimms, to be exact; there are three of them and one had a bloodline.

    I appeared behind them and waved my hand, pulling them into my core.

    It is not just the Sky Sovereigns Grimms in here hunting for the natives. There are quite a lot of Earth Sovereigns too and I am killing them, or rather pulling them directly in my core, where they suffer the most painful death.

    Rustle!

    After a few seconds, the Grimms turned into dust, and the tree rustled, releasing the growth energy.

    All of it went to the new seedlings that my clones are nting. They have already nted thousands of them and nting more.

    I didn''t even ept the strengthening essence and didn''t n to. My share will be divided and there will be more growth energy; it matters the most right now.

    Soon, there were less than ten minutes remaining before the exit and my expressions turned serious as I looked at what was waiting out there. There are Grimms, over twenty of them, with seven being Sky Sovereign.

    They are in the immediate rage. Right outside the exit.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Grimms bastards sealing the exits, wanting to kill anyone get out of here. Just like they are doing with the gates.

    It is why, a lot of Earth Sovereigns and a few Sky Sovereigns natives are hanging near the exit. Close to the dangerous formations, where even Grimms didn''t dare to mess around.

    Minutes passed, and I reached near the exit.

    "Wait!" said the voice, I turned and saw an old four-armed man taking a step from the small wall. It didn''t move too far away from it; it remained in its range so that it could still hide his signature.

    "There are a lot of Sky Sovereigns outside," he informed. "I know," I replied, and a smile leaked from my face, even when I didn''t want to.

    Of the seven Grimms, most I have the confidence to deal with, but there is one that will prove to be a challenge. There are also the Grimms close to the other exits; I will need to finish the battle sooner before any others notice what happens.

    There is another option. I could simply run away.

    I am confident, that if I run. Even their fastest would have a hard time catching me, but I don''t want to do that.

    I had just leveled up, and I wanted to fight, no matter the risk. I know it is dangerous, but my heart is unwilling to listen to my mind.

    Soon, I reached the exit. There is only one formation in front of me; the moment I crossed it. I will be out and the Grimms waiting outside will attack immediately.

    I took a move slowly, aware of the sneaky soul senses of the Grimm watching my every step. They are ready for me.

    I stopped before sprinting at a fast speed, and just as I passed the formation. My feet left the ground, and I sped away at an incredibly fast speed.

    "Kill it!" Lizardman ordered from above.

    Immediately, a Werewolf and Ratman be visible to my left and right. They are fast and rapidly begin to catch me; I move faster, but they are faster than me.

    It took them just one and a half seconds to reach my left and right.

    "Thank you for the snack!" said Ratman and attacked with its saber, same time the Werewolf attacked me with its ws.

    I pushed myself faster while the sword appeared in my hand, but it was clear at the look that I wouldn''t be able to defend against the single attack, much less the two of them.

    Their weapons came closer and closer, till they were inches away from me.

    "Watch out!" a warning came from the Lizardman, and a powerful bloodline aura sted from it. It shot toward me at full speed, and I have to say, I am impressed. Unfortunately, it won''t be able to reach me in time.

    Puch Puch

    The shout of warning made the two Grimm rm immediately, and they moved to act but found out they couldn''t.

    When they looked down, they saw two spears piercing into their chest. They don''t have an idea how they had appeared in there; they didn''t even sense it.

    These two were too confident; they should have been more careful. Not that it would have helped them. The difference in our strength is big enough that even with all the cautiousness, the result would have been the same.

    I removed the spears from their chests and pulled them into my core, before turning to the Lizardman stopped in front of me.

    I thought it would attack me, but it didn''t. Instead, it is looking at me.

    The lizardman is as big as the other Grimms. Over eight meters tall, with amethyst crystalline scales all over its body. Its bloodline armor is also amethyst and looks like it is carved out of the amethyst crystals.

    It had a saw de in its hand. It is a simple metallic, even looked rusted, but I have no doubts about its powers.

    "You shouldn''t have killed them," said the Lizardman after a second of silence. "And let them kill me?" I asked back, to which it nodded.

    "It would have saved you, the painful fate you are going to suffer now," it replied and attacked.

 Chapter 3834 Against Five

    Chapter 3834 Against Five

    ??The massive rusty saw de came at me, with the powerful attack.

    If it touched me; I think even my string armor will have a hard time defending against it without causing me any injury, which I am not wearing.

    So, I couldn''t let this attack touch me even more.

    Burst 25%.

    The power filled me. Since the advancement, I have not used such power fighting against any enemy. In the field, I had harnessed 5% power, but that is all.

    This Lizardman is powerful enough, that I had to harness it quarter of my power. It may be a Mid Sky-Sovereign, but it has a bloodline that makes most dangerous among all the five.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against his, creating a deafening sound and a powerful shockwave, that caved the ground over which we were floating.

    I turned to it and saw it looking at me in surprise.

    The attack had kept me on my spot while it shook from head to toe; it had not expected that.

    "What are you all doing? Help me finish it off!" Lizardman snapped and four Grimms watching came at me.

    Of the four, two were Crockmen with one having a bloodline, while the other two were Ratman and Pigeonman.

    CLANG!

    Its aura sted, and it attacked again. Once again, I defended. By that time, the four had appeared and attacked me from all directions.

    Immediately, four arms came out of my back. Two holdingnces with an ax, while the fourth one along the sword.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    They moved at the attack and defended against them, sending each of them back. Which is not a surprise; of all the Grimms, only the Lizardman is the challenge; the rest are easy.

    "Don''t hold back. Use your full power!" he said and attacked me again, with even more power.

    CLANG!

    I defended against its attack, while my arms dealt with the four. Countering each of their attacks, but more came and my arms moved to defend against them.

    The four are attacking me from all sides, using all types of moves, but despite that, I am only giving them a quarter of my focus. It is the Lizardman, I should be focusing on and that is what I am doing.

    "Try harder, if kept going like this. You are only going to waste my time," I taunted, making the Lizardman angry before it controlled its emotions and smiled.

    "Since you want to see my power, I will show it to you," it said, and a powerful bloodline aura came out of its body. Powerful enough, that two of four Grimms fighting against me shake.

    "Now, die!" it screamed and attacked.

    I poured my power into my sword and attacked, with a smile on my face. I want it to show its true power and it is doing that.

    Though it is not the strongest; I don''t mind. I will force it to bring it all out in a few seconds.

    CLANNG!

    I defended against its powerful attack and grinned. All the calmness in its eyes vanished and its eyes seethed in rage as it attacked again.

    I defended against it and one after that, without any problem.

    It started to use the different moves, and I defended against it all, while my armor sucked away all the bloodline energy it threw at me before sending them to my runes.

    I might seem like I am wasting time, instead of focusing on killing it, but I am not.

    I had just leveled up, and the advancement was huge. I need to learn to control this power as quickly as possible before I fight against the enemies who could truly kill me and these Grimms are best for that.

    Every move is helping me consolidate my control over this power. I could feel I was improving visibly.

    However, I am still ready to go all out if I sense the threat, and currently; we are alone. There is no threat; a few Sky Sovereigns have turned toward the battles before moving away from their focus.

    To them, it seemed like their kin was handling me just fine, and they were fine. It is the reason why I am entertaining the four.

    "To be honest, I thought you would be more powerful, but turned out to be just so-so," I teased again, making it even angrier.

    "What you know, you bastard? You are only defending!" it cursed, but attacked again, with even more power.

    "Yes, I am defending. Only because I want to see your strength and till now, all I got is a disappointment from you," I replied and saw its huge amethyst eyes begin to bright as a bulb in anger.

    "I will kill you!" it shouted, and a massive aura burst out of it.

    The aura immediately transformed into a massive phantom. It is clear, that I felt, it would feel solid if I were to touch it.

    Burst 40%.

    It had revealed the power of the phantom. Seeing that, I activated more of my burst. I don''t want to pay the price of underestimating it.

    "Now, you will die, and it will be extremely painful," it said and amethyst energy covered its massive de, turning it into the de of amethyst from the iron, with extremely sharp teeth, that won''t have any problem breaching through my teeth.

    "Bring it on," I said and since the battle first began, I attacked first.

    It faintly surprised it, but reacted immediately and moved its sword forward to defend against the attack.

    CLANNG!

    The attacks shed, and it shook before taking the steps back, shocking it, but I didn''t give it a chance to process and attack again.

    This time, making it move three steps back and attacking again, forcing it back even more. Its minions tried to follow me, but couldn''t and began to employ the long-range attacks, but I defended while pressing against it.

    "Try harder or I will kill you!" I said as Iunched another attack.

    "Bastard!" it cursed and moved its sword to defend again. I just smiled and attacked.

    It wanted to attack, but it couldn''t even stabilize itself properly after my attack. It needs to do that much, before attacking me and I truly hope, it would; it is the reason why, I am pressing it hard.

    Seconds passed, and I continued to press it harder and harder. It tried to defend better and tried to guess my moves, but nothing seemed to be working for it.

    I could see the anger disappearing and a spark of fear recing them. It is beginning to feel scared, and it should harness more power from that bloodline.

    I sometimes really get jealous of these bastards. The bloodline; well of infinite power. It is solely on one, on how much power they could harness from it.

    Sometimes, I wish I had eaten the bloodline fruits. It''s not like I didn''t want to, but after eating it, there is no going back.

    Despite all its difficulties, I like the celestial inheritance. Like the control, it gives me and the ease of the breakthrough. It is really amazing, even with the bloodline; I don''t think I would have been able to progress as fast as I have been.

    At least in my world. Here, it is apletely different equation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 3835 Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 3835 Old Friend</h4>

    Puh!

    It let out blood out of its mouth, and the sparks of fear instantly zed into the fire.

    Lizardman spun while taking a step back and flew at its full speed. It begins to escape. It couldn''t help but disappoint me.

    It would have been if it had run away after I cut its arm or two, but it had run away after just a simple vomit of blood. I had done that in thousands of battles and killed the enemy after.

    I shook my head and disappeared from my spot. I appeared in front of it and attacked.

    Its eyes widened, but it reacted instantly and moved its massive sword defensively to defend against my attack.

    Puch!

    My sword avoided the attack, and I appeared in front of its chest, before smoothly pushing my sword inside and releasing a powerful cocktail of energy that destroyed its defense in less than a second.

    It disappeared in my core, and I looked at the four Grimms, who started to run away in all four directions.

    "You will not get away," I said and moved toward four. The first target was, of course, the one with the bloodline, after that, I went after three and killed them without much afforests.

    "There is no use in running away," I said to the group of Earth Sovereigns as thences materialized over me.

    A few secondster, I had the Earth Sovereign Grimms in my core. Getting harvested with the Sky Sovereign. It is thergest number of Grimms, I had, but there is not the slightest strain in my core. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The natives hiding seemed to starting out and I had no intention of getting thanked by the bunch of cowards.

    They should have joined the battle when they saw me fighting equally with the Lizardman. They had enough numbers and powers to manage the other four Sky Sovereigns.

    Hun!

    I had moved over a mile when I suddenly stopped and shot to my left.

    I didn''t n to engage with the group of Grimms on my left; there were over ten Sky Sovereigns and while I had the confidence to fight them, those numbers couldplicate things.

    Still, I would have fought them, and I wanted to, but there are more groups of Grimms, here, making things dangerous.

    As for why I had turned toward them now.

    Well, there are some brave people, who have made a stand and also they have underestimated the Grimms'' numbers. There were a few that were hiding their numbers and revealed themselves as they came out.

    Buzz!

    Three minutes passed, and I heard the buzz, before powerful strengthening energy flowed into my body, increasing my strength with every drop.

    I looked inside me and saw my clone directing the growth energy to the nts, I wanted. The growth energy of the Earth Sovereigns is always moving to all the new nts without any restriction.

    It is one of the reasons why, I am taking risks.

    If I want to take all the nts in my core to the Sky Sovereign. I would need to kill a massive number of Grimms and take a lot of risks to achieve that.

    This one is one of those risks.

    Three and a half minutes passed, and I finally reached the battle. I could feel the soul sense of all the Grimms on me, some had even looked at me.

    There are thirteen Grimms, fighting against the five Sky Sovereigns. The natives are good, but the numbers have stacked against them. If I had not arrived; these Grimms would have killed them all.

    Now they won''t.

    Burst 60%.

    I activated the burst and moved toward my first target. It took me seconds to reach the Oxman and Bearman, fighting against the Eagle Beastwomen.

    Puch!

    Thence held by one of my string arms pierced through the Oxman and it disappeared, and I moved away.

    I didn''t kill the Bearman. The man could handle it. Most importantly, I need to relieve the load from the shoulder of the natives, before moving to exterminate the Grimms.

    Puch, Puch!

    In the second battle I reached, the Grimms had already started running, seeing meing. So, this time, I didn''t show selectiveness and killed the two before pulling them into my core.

    I killed the three more Grimms, before reaching the battle. There are two Grimms, both Vipermen fighting against a woman.

    Both of the Grimms are average, but they are High-Sky Sovereign, which provides them with powerful strength. Especially against the woman, who is Initial Sky-Sovereign and one that made a breakthrough recently.

    If I am not wrong, she had made a breakthrough a few days before embarking on the ship.

    Usually, I couldn''t talk about such a long breakthrough without looking deeply, but this woman didn''t have a proper chance to use her power and on top of that, she seemed to have sealed them for months.

    Whatever it is; she is quite talented. By the time, she reached the limit of the initial stage, she would be able to fight against the average Peak Sky Sovereign.

    This means when she reaches the Peak of Sky Sovereign. She could be one of the rarest in the world, who could fight a Prime, while Sky Sovereign.

    Though, the chances are slim. Still, there is a chance, with her. 99.999999% of Sky Sovereigns don''t even have a chance to achieve that.

    I wonder, which organization, she belongs to.

    "You go, help others. I will deal with these two," I said to the woman and attacked the two Grimms.

    She nodded gratefully and flew away.

    CLANNG CLANNG!

    The two Viperman defended against the attack, but took a step back. "I havee bearing a great hope; I hope, both of you don''t disappoint me," I said andunched the attack at them with the four-string limbs.

    "Bastard!" they cursed, but moved quickly to defend against the attack.

    These two are weaker than the Lizardman but have great teamwork. If they had fought against it; these two might have a chance to defeat it.

    They are trying to do the same to me.

    CLANNG CLANNG¡­

    I begin to attack them with four limbs, hard, without giving them the slightest moment to react, while studying their teamwork.

    Hun!

    I was doing that when a big crystal in my core lit up and on it, an imaged shed. It had identified the aura and matched it to the person whose sample I had ced inside.

    There are hundreds of thousands of samples. I have a habit of collecting the auras of people, which is more important because of the method that lets the people change faces and sometimes auras.

    Though such methods are rare, I havee across people who have them. One of them is an old friend I hadn''t seen in years.

    I had only known him for less than a day, but he had made a big impact on me and my inheritance.

    I didn''t expect to see him here, but I had thought about him multiple times in the past two days because of the young girl in my storage.

    He was the first corrupt I hade across and I am pretty sure the young girl had been looking for him.

 Chapter 3836 Fluidity

    Chapter 3836 Fluidity

    ??''They areing,'' I thought, looking at the Grimms at a distance.

    They have noticed the battles anding to help their friends and see their numbers. We will need to deal with the ones we are fighting fast.

    "Your teamwork is amazing, I wish, we could have fought more," I said to them. It instantly, a short rm on their faces and they acted immediately. With defensive methods appearing in front of them. They retreated.

    Puch Puch!

    They weren''t able to take even a single step back before mynces pierced through their chest.

    I pulled them to my core and moved toward the three Grimms, that remained. They were fighting till now and even seemed happy seeing the help wasing, but after seeing me kill their leaders effortlessly, they began to run away.

    Puch Puch!

    I killed the two running away, while the woman killed the third one. I turned to the Earth Sovereign and finished them off.

    "The leader, seemed powerful," said the woman as all the Sky Sovereigns gathered. I was d, that nobody had run away seeing the Grimmsing.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "It is, but I will handle it. You all handle the rest," I replied, and could see them taking a sigh of relief.

    The group only has nine Grimms in it, but it is more powerful. Especially their leader. I did not fear it. Instead, my heart started to beat wildly seeing himing. I want to fight it.

    Given the speed, it will take one and half a minute more for them to reach us.

    Injured are focused on healing themselves, while most Earth Sovereigns go back to the field. It is not a battle for them, except for one man.

    He is an Earth Sovereign, but masquerading as the Sky Sovereign. He is pretty powerful.

    Hun!

    I was waiting when something happened to my core. A bronze pot with faint violet translucent liquid had shown me something when I inserted the filtered aura of one of the Sky Sovereigns in it.

    "Well, it is a surprise," I thought and looked at the Sky Sovereigns.

    Especially two of them, who are standing apart. Giving no indication, that they know each other, but I am pretty sure, that they do.

    Though I have no intention to bring that out, yet, before we deal with the enemiesing toward us.

    Buzz!

    Seconds passed, and my core buzzed as the Grimms turned to dust. I watched the growth energy release from the seedling of the world tree and went through the thousands of nts, my clones nted now and in the past few months.

    With the growth energy, the nts grow fast, but I need to kill more Grimms. What I have is far from enough.

    Finally, the Grimms reached us, and the first one was the leader. Seeing it, a mile away, I flew forward to meet it.

    It is a me Stripe Tigerman, holding a crystal red great sword. The fire is zing across its stripe and even more rage in its eyes. It is a High Sky-Sovereign, far more powerful than the two I had fought not long ago.

    "You will pay for what you did," it said as it came close to me, and the fire across the stripes spread across its whole body.

    Turning it into a zing humanoid.

    Burst 60%.

    "Die!" it shouted and attacked me with the massive ming sword. It was a powerful attack, and I activated the burst immediately before moving my sword forward.

    CLANNG!

    Our swords shed and immediately. The eyes of the Tigerman widened as it shook before rapidly starting to take a step back.

    "You better use your full power, or you will not be able to survive for long," I said as it stopped.

    "You have quite a confidence," it said with a burning rage, before a fiery aura released from its body. It is like a volcano, powerful enough to burn the Sovereigns to ashes and harm the Earth''s Sovereign.

    Boom!

    The next moment, I heard the boom as it shot from its ce and appeared in front of me a fraction of a secondter.

    "Burn!" it roared and attacked me, with a sword covered in dense fire.

    CLANNG!

    Its sword shed against mine before that massive fore covered me. It is powerful, so much, so that average Sky Sovereigns would be burned to ashes within a second, but for me, nothing happened.

    It took less than a second for me to swallow it all before revealing myself to it, with a grin.

    "Try harder," I said, and shot toward it with the attack.

    I like fighting defensively, but sometimes, it is good to go offensive. The Grimms are powerful, and I like to see how much.

    I also need to be finished with the battle quickly, before any of the Sky Sovereign dies. So, I am nning on squeezing as much as I can from this battle by going on to offensive.

    CLANNG!

    It acted fast and defended with its massive sword, but I disappeared before it couldunch the attack on its own and appeared above it.

    I attacked again and this time, the attack was stronger than before and the one after that was even stronger.

    I am nning on increasing the power of my attack, and the increase isn''t small. It is big and I want to see, how long it willst.

    It will die, the moment it couldn''t defend.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    I attacked it over and over at every moment, and it is defending against all. Using, his sword skillfully. I wish I hadn''t been in a hurry; I could learn a lot from it, seeing both of us are a user of the great sword.

    It has much greater experience of using it than me seeing how fluidly it is controlling the sword.

    I hate to admit it, but I didn''t have such fluidity. Though I am close and if I continue to fight against the enemies like this, I will gain that fluidity, that it has.

    CLANG CLANG

    It defended once again, but this time, the attack had pushed it back one step and the one that came after that, pushed it two steps.

    Its aura burst out and it harnessed more power, but it was already using its full power and now trying to harness everything it could defend against my moves.

    I wanted to go a little easy, but I didn''t and attacked, increasing a simr percentage of power, that I had been doing for the past few seconds.

    It defended while taking the steps back. I could see it; it was looking around and sending the rescue signals. It didn''t try to run away, not because it was an honorable warrior, but because it was aware, that if it tried, it would give me a perfect way to its back.

    CLANNG!

    I attacked once again and this time; it couldn''t remain on its feet and shot back, vomiting the fiery blood from its mouth.

    I moved like always and appeared behind it. it sensed me and moved its sword back, but it was slow and for a moment, I thought about slowly sword, before pushing that thought away.

    Puch!

    Its sword wasn''t able to reach mine in time, and it buried itself into its chest from the back.

    A momentter, it was frozen, with its defenses crushed. I pulled it into my core and moved toward the other Sky Sovereigns, especially two with the bloodline.

 Chapter 3837 Ven

    <h4>Chapter 3837 Ven</h4>

    Puch Puch

    "It is the third time, me saving you, old friend," I said to the man, before moving to kill another Grimm.

    I could see the rm shing in its eyes. It immediately made him scared, and he should be. If someone said something to me, that hinted at them at knowing about my forbidden power, I would have been scared too.

    I could see, how his body was reacting, the emotion he was feeling, before he used a method.

    A momentter, the woman''s eyes turned to me.

    ''As expected, they know about each other,'' I thought. They didn''t use the normal soul sense to contact each other or even look but used a secret method that was nearly invisible.

    If I didn''t have my seed in him, I wouldn''t have been able to discover it all.

    Puch Puch Puch!

    I killed all the running Grimms and turned to the woman and saw her killing thest Grimm.

    "We should quickly move toward the gate, before the other Grimms notice," I said, and the Sky Sovereigns nodded and flew toward the direction of the gates.

    He and the woman also moved toward it. They maintained a distance from each other but remained close, but I could tell they were nning to slip away.

    Well, I am not nning to let it, at least before I talk to a few words and hand them to the girl.

    "Old friend, it''s been a while since we met and you are already trying to slip away," I said as I appeared beside him. I could see him shudder and the womaning closer, but still far enough to be unsessful.

    He quickly got his emotions under control and turned to me with a serious face.

    There is also finality in its eyes. He is willing to take action against and looking at him; it seemed like, he had something which he believed could be able to harm me.

    "I am sorry, but I can''t remember you," he said, looking at me up and down.

    "It''s been years since we met. You have changed your face, but I can''t miss your unique aura," I said, hinting at his greatest secret.

    He stopped in his tracks, and a bronze ball appeared in his hands.

    "Easy, if I wanted to kill you, I would have done itst time," I said and pulled a bronze ball out of his hand and moved ahead, while it watched me in shock, before following me.

    What I just did wasn''t as easy as it looked. It had an aura trigger; the moment it left his hand, it would have exploded, but it didn''t. Not to mention, I pulled it out of his hand, which has the strength of Sky Sovereign.

    He was gripping that ball pretty tightly.

    "Who are you?" he asked as he appeared beside me. I smiled and wanted to y with him more, but seeing the expression on his face, I felt like, it was a bad idea.

    I might make the guy, take some unneeded actions in his panic.

    "You wound me, Ven. I thought, you would never forget me after I saved you from the death''s door," I said, putting my hand on my chest dramatically.

    "Carlos!" he shouted, recognizing me immediately.

    "It''s been a while," I said, man.

    "Yes, it is," he said after a moment of silence and relief. Though cautiousness remained a presence in his eyes; not as much as before.

    "I never thought I would see you," he said after several seconds and I just gave him a look, which reddened his cheeks.

    I can''t me him. If someone knew about my forbidden power, I too would wish, I would never see them again. They are secrets that could kill you on the spot or make you suffer a fate worse than death.

    "I mean. The world is big and with our faces changing." He added. "I thought so too," I replied.

    It was really surprised to see him here.

    Currently, he is an elf in his mid-twenties with white hair. He is handsome, with a tall lean physique, different from his fox beastman persona, which is closer to his real person.

    "Aren''t you going to introduce me to your friend?" I asked, looking at the woman and shock appeared on his face before he sighed.

    A momentter, the woman appeared beside her. She is a woman in her early thirties, beautiful with light purple scales on her body.

    "Hello, I am Sarena. Ven had told me a lot of things about you," she introduced. "It''s a pleasure," I shook her hand. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I am guessing you are also traveling on Oti''s grand?" she asked. To that, I nodded, before sighing.

    "Yes, and I was hoping for smooth travel, but now these bastards have attacked. They are going to make thingsplicated," I cursed, and they nodded.

    "We are worried about it, too. We have an important business on the continent." Said Ven. "Let''s hope, we get out of this ce smoothly and Prime deals with the things," said Sarena hopefully.

    "Thank you for your help earlier. Once again, you have saved my life," he said. I smiled at that.

    Seconds passed in silence as we flew toward the gate with the rest, with people joining us every minute.

    The two beside me talk in silence. I am sure, they are discussing me. I gave them time but remained careful. I don''t know them well and sometimes; people take desperate measures to protect their secrets.

    "There was one more person who came with us. We have separated when we entered the ruin," he said before a light came out of his eyes and formed a familiar face.

    "Have you seen her?" he asked with his eyes reeking of pain and desperation.

    "Yes. She is with me," I said, to their shock, and the next moment, the girl appeared out of the storage.

    They looked before leaping at her with tears flowing through their eyes.

 Chapter 3838 Discussion

    Chapter 3838 Discussion

    ??"Klea!"

    They said, before hugging the young girl, who had finally opened her eyes. She was shocked before she hugged them, with tears flowing through her eyes.

    It took them a few seconds to calm themselves before they turned to me.

    "Thank you, Carlos, for saving her. Without you, she wouldn''t have survived," he said. It seemed like, she had told them about how I had found her.

    I smiled at that before my expressions turned serious.

    "I should keep her with me, till the threat of Grimms disappears," I said, and hesitation appeared on their faces.

    "No, I don''t want to leave you again!" said the girl, hugging her brother. He is her brother; I had just tested them for that, and the result came out positive.

    Ven looked at his girlfriend, and she sighed.

    "I think it would be wise to listen to Carlos; there are going to be Sky Sovereigns. We cannot protect her," said Sarena. He nodded and turned to the young girl.

    "There are dangers here, that could kill you, me, and Sarena. It will be hard for us to protect you while fighting against them," he said, touching the cheeks of the young girl gently.

    "I want to be with you," said the young girl softly in a barely audible voice.

    "You will be. We will not let Carlos out of our sight," he said, looking at me. "Fine," she said finally, after a moment of silence.

    I tapped on her shoulder, and she disappeared.

    "Thank you," said Ven.

    "Don''t worry about it," I replied and flew ahead, with them flying beside me. They are not going to let me out of their sight; I don''t mind. If I had been in their ces, I would have chained myself to them.

    "We met a Sky Sovereign earlier; he said, there are Grimms by the gate," said Sarena and I nodded.

    It isn''t surprising; they have got control over the one gate. There is a good chance, they are controlling the other gates too. They are the only ce, through which one could leave the ce.

    People need to go to them to leave the ruin, which makes the ideal ce for the Grimms to control.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    We will need to defeat the Grimms to reach the other side. I don''t know if that would be possible. It all depends upon the number of the Grimm around the gate and their strength.

    Our numbers have grown, and both Sky Sovereigns and Earth Sovereigns are joining us every minute.

    I hope we get enough numbers to fight against the Grimms.

    I am sending the waves in all directions, but the gate is far; I would need to be closer to it.

    "Do you have the resources that we tradedst time?" asked Ven and the eyes of his girlfriend lit up; it seemed like he had told her about them.

    "Why? nning to make a breakthrough?" I asked back, and he sighed before nodding. "Yes, I have them and more, but this time, you will need to bring out something good. Last time, I sold them too cheaply to you," I added.

    Their eyes lit up, and a smile appeared on their faces.

    "Don''t worry, we have more than enough things of equal value to trade," he said. "Good, we will trade, after we deal with this Grimm problem," I replied.

    I am quite excited. Last time, I had got good things from him. Though, the thing, that helped me the most was the information about the satellite. It is based on that information; I created that satellite.

    An hour and a half passed; we got close to the gate. In a few minutes, I will get close enough that my soul waves will reach the gate.

    I couldn''t help, but feel a little nervous. Our numbers have increased a lot, but there are too many of them. We will need to retreat; I don''t want that. I don''t want to get out of this ruin as soon as possible.

    Currently, it has stabilized the damage that had been done to it, but more could be done, and it won''t be able to bear it.

    I don''t want to be here when that happens.

    Seven minutes passed and my soul sense had finally reached the gate. What I saw had turned my mood somber, and I quickly made the calctions.

    There are a lot of Grimms, with two Peak Sky Sovereigns as their leaders. It won''t be an easy battle, but we will need to fight; waiting is an option, but it could make things even more dangerous.

    The Grimms in the runes could gather in the gates; it would make it nearly impossible for us to get out, given their numbers.

    ''What do you all think?'' I asked for a few minutester to all the Sky Sovereigns. ''It is too dangerous,'' came the first reply from a middle-aged dwarf man with a thick bushy tail.

    ''If we didn''t attack, more Grimms will gather. Have you seen the number of Grimms in the ruin? If even a small percentage of them have gathered, it will make the escape impossible,'' replied the half immediately, stating the concern I am feeling.

    ''I think we should wait for the rescue,'' said the stone-skin man.

    ''Or death. I had an artifact, that showed me the state of the ruin. It is in a precarious state; it would be wise for us to get out when it is still time,'' said the Beastwoman.

    ''It will be death. There are two freaking Peak Sovereigns there!'' shouted another Beastman.

    I remained quiet while they argued. It became quite intense before they calmed down.

    ''What do you think?'' the question came at me finally. ''As long as I have enough numbers with me, I am going to attack. Staying in the ruin is too dangerous,'' I replied.

    ''What about the Peak Sky-Sovereigns?'' asked an elf. ''You all don''t have to worry about them, I am confident that I will be able to deal with them,'' I replied, and relief appeared in their eyes.

 Chapter 3839 Battle At Gate I

    Chapter 3839 Battle At Gate I

    ??"Cowards!" cursed Ven, seeing a group of people leaving.

    I didn''t say anything and flew toward the gate with the people who had decided to stay. Only a small percentage of people have left, but their absence will affect things a lot.

    There is no option. We couldn''t afford to wait for more people to gather, we need to act as quickly as possible.

    A few minutes passed and Grimms at the gate had finally sensed us. The smiles appeared on their faces, with many moving out of the ces and gathering in front of the gates.

    We got closer to the gate, with me in the lead. I don''t usually like to take the lead, but here I am strongest, which makes it my responsibility.

    Our faces are somber and the two had even left, seeing the Grimms. I am d that more didn''t follow. If they had, we might have needed to abandon the entire n of the attack.

    Soon, there were less than ten miles of distance between us. I could see, the eighty-seven Sky Sovereigns. A huge number, that many organizations would love to have, but here, such numbers are guarding a gate.

    There are at least a thousand Sky Sovereigns in the ruin. This is a massive number, for any organization, including Tor, but for Grimms, it is not.

    The bastards have huge numbers and progress faster. It is already a miracle, that we are resisting the Grimms and their creators, despite the massive advantages they have over us.

    The only advantage we have over them is that it is our world.

    "We have been debating about the dinner and you guys, so graciously presented yourselves."

    "Now, we will have fresh meat for dinner," said the Blue Horned Apeman with a massive warhammer on its shoulder.

    "I am afraid we are not something. You and your critter will be able to swallow," I replied and anger shed into the Apeman''s deep brown eyes for a moment before the calmness returned and it smiled.

    "Don''t worry; we have good chefs. They will remove all the bitterness you might have," it said and removed the warhammer from shouting and pointed toward me.

    "Charge! I want all the natives dead by the dinnertime," it said and Grimms moved.

    "Kill the Grimms, till nothing remained," I said calmly, and the natives shot toward the Grimms with greater fury, than the crackling sky above us.

    The Apeman and I didn''t move. We watched the sh for a few seconds before flying urgently, without moving our eyes from each other.

    "I have a thing for thest wishes. You can tell, how you want to be eaten. I will cook you that way," It asked as we stopped.

    Burst 90%.

    "Ask me, when you are about to kill me," I said and shot toward it, while activating the burst at 90%. It gave me massive power; something, I have not felt in my body.

    I had tested my strength in the formation, but sinceing out of it. I had killed countless Grimms, making with the bloodline. It took my strength to reach a different level, I hope, these enemies will force me to use all my strength.

    I needed to get control over it before I walked out of the gate.

    I don''t know what there is on the other side; the Grimms might be waiting, or it could be a battle that is happening. If we are lucky, we might see everything good with Prime dealing with most of the trouble.

    Hun!

    There was a barely hundred meters of distance between me and the Grimm when the enemy finally acted.

    CLANNNG!

    Puh Puh

    Mynce shed against the invisible de of Night-Scale Viperman, sending it back vomiting and visible.

    A shock shed in the eyes of Apeman, and the powerful aura sted off its body. The attack of Viperman was sneaky and powerful, but I was able to detect it and sent it back vomiting.

    It had finally, made the Apeman serious. Forced it to bring its real power. If it didn''t, it would suffer the same fate as the Viperman, who have not stopped and be invisible, just like my string''s limbs had been when they shed against its invisible attack.

    "Die!"

    Roared the Apeman and attacked me with its massive stone Warhammer, covered in dense blue energy.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    My tiny sword shed against the massive warhammer, stopping it, without shaking. At the same time, Viperman attacked again, and my string limbs dealt with its attack.

    Its expressions became serious, while Iunched the attack, more powerful than thest.

    The Viperman came at me, and I let my string arms deal with it. It is not as big of a threat as the Apeman is to me. Its strength lies in stealth, while many fear it more than an Apeman, but I didn''t.

    They fear it because they can''t sense it or see its attack. To me, that is not a problem. Its methods are so useless, that it makes no difference to me, whether it is invisible or visible.

    The things, that matter to me are its power and its strength. It barely fits in average; to be honest, I am kind of disappointed.

    Though, I am d it is weak. I will be able to finish it quickly after I deal with Apeman, who has started to make my heart beat wildly.

    It is such regret that I want to finish the battle quickly. I would have a long battle with it, where I could fight, till I ampletely satiated and satisfied.

    It responded to my attack, with more energy covering its hammer, before morphing into lightning.

    It surprised me before a small smile appeared on my face.

    I wanted to see it for a long time. It is a morph-style inheritance; it is extremely rare in both Grimms and natives. I have been searching for it. It will be tremendously helpful to me in hiding the forbidden power.

    CLANNNG!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    We shed, creating a defeating sound and powerful shockwave, that pushed people below us, that they decided to move away.

    It is wise because the attacks are going to get a lot stronger.

 Chapter 3840 Battle At Gate II

    Chapter 3840 Battle At Gate II

    ??The greater lightning swarmed across the hammer of the Apeman, and it swung it at me.

    I poured more power into my sword and countered.

    CLANNNG!

    They shed, creating the powerful shockwave, that sent those running away even further. Even the Viperman had stopped mid-attack and retreated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I had nevere across morph style inheritance. Most didn''t have a talent for it," I said, with excitement shing into my eyes.

    "You are the host of celestial inheritance, right?" it asked, and I nodded, feeling faintly surprised. "They said the same thing before I killed them," it said and attacked again.

    Its swords didn''t affect me; I know it is powerful and I will kill it, but before, I hope it will show me things that I want; I am going to force it to do that.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended against its attack beforeunching mine, while the string limbs dealt with the attacks of the Snakeman. It is trying some novel moves, but they didn''t matter much to me.

    There is nothing unique about them as it is about the attack of the Apeman in front of me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    My sword shed, and a faint surprise appeared in its eyes. I grinned, before attacking again and again, increasing my power considerably with each attack.

    It countered in kind, which I am recording with the different methods. I need data and I am already getting quite a lot of it.

    CLANNNG!

    Iunched another, which made a spark of anger appear in its eyes and its energy morphed into fire.

    Now there is lightning and fire covering its hammer; it is a deadlybination, that made me quite excited.

    "Die!"

    It swung the hammer, and I quickly moved my sword to defend. An invisible formation moved across my sword, covering it whole.

    It is not the fighting formation; just something, that will help me get clearer data.

    Many would consider me an idiot for doing that. The Apeman is a powerful Grimm, and I should focus wholly on killing it and not on any other thing, but it is an extremely rare opportunity, something that I might note across for decades or even centuries.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    We shed without stopping even for a moment. It wanted to kill me, while I wanted to study it, which seemed to make me angry.

    My eyes are devoid of killing intent instead, they are curious. More focus on data than its death.

    Though, that doesn''t mean, that I am not nning to kill it. I am very much do it and constantly increasing the power of my attacks. Forcing it to do the same, which isn''t liking it at all.

    It is a control freak; it likes the battle to be in his control, while here I am controlling the pace.

    A few seconds passed, when suddenly I increased the power of my attack, four times than I usually do.

    It reacted fast and moved its hammer forward to defend against it.

    CLANNNG!

    We shed, and its hammer shook faintly and the anger in its eyes zed. I didn''t give it any moment to rx and attacked again, increasing the power just as much asst time.

    As I did, its energy morphed into another element. The earth element this time; increased the power hammer.

    Seeing that, I smiled and increased the power of the attack midway, making it even angrier.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    We shed and I attacked again, increasing my power even more.

    I would have liked to go slow, but I need to finish up the battle soon. The battles below are tight, with many fighting against two and some even against the three Grimms.

    It is extremely dangerous, and people will die.

    "You are the most irritating enemy, I had ever faced," said the Apeman, and a smile appeared on my face, hearing that.

    "What are you going to do about it?" I asked.

    "This," it replied, and a massive aura shouted off its body and began converting into the different elements.

    The wind appeared, then curse, poison, and water; the seven elements twirled around the hammer. Projecting such power, that it had made, many below shudder in fear.

    Burst 95%.

    "Good," I said and increased the power of the burst, but unlike it, I didn''t make a show of it. There is not a slightest indication, that I had increased the power.

    A faint hesitation appeared on its face before it attacked its full power.

    One of the reasons why, I didn''t st my aura out was to make my enemies nervous. My armor is very good, not a single speck of energy leaked out without my permission.

    So, my enemies could never guess when I had increased my power and when I didn''t.

    CLANNNNG!

    We shed, and it was powerful with seven elemental powers spread in every direction, but most hade at me.

    It is a powerful attack. It had merged these elements in such a way, that they be powerful. If I had not been confident of my armor; I would have been really scared right now.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    It was surprising seeing me being barely affected by its attack, but that didn''t stop it from attacking immediately.

    Itunched the attack after, wanting to crush me with the powerful elementalbination. I wish I could tell it; I have no elemental weakness; they are all the same to me.

    It could harm me if it focused more on physical attacks, but I am not going to tell it that.

    Attack after attack came, each one being more powerful than thest. It continued for over half a minute before the increase began to slow down.

    Its eyes be angrier by the second before suddenly they turn calm.

    Puch!

    Both of us moved. It moved to retreat, while I am for the attack. It is smart; it knew, it had reached the limit and now decided to focus on its survival.

    Unfortunately, I am not going to let that happen.

    "Ahhh¡­"

    I appeared in front of it and attacked. It responded immediately, with an attack filled with every ounce of power and a scream.

    Puch!

    Our weapons came closer when suddenly its eyes widened and it saw my sword, which was about to sh against its hammer disappear and appeared by its chest, before piercing into it.

    Killing the Grimm.

 Chapter 3841 The Real World

    Chapter 3841 The Real World

    ??Puch!

    "No use," I said, and another vine limb became visible and pierced through its chest, before pulling it into my core.

    I could feel the focus of all the Grimms toward me, but this time, they hadn''t run away, thinking their numbers would save them. There were also a few that moved toward me, who were slightly weaker than the two, I had fought.

    "Hope, you all will disappoint me," I said and moved toward them.

    Two and half minutester, the Grimms began to run a I finished all five came at me and started killing the other Grimms.

    It took me a while before I stopped and moved toward the gate. We were able to kill half of the Grimms.

    The half were killed by me; the rest were by the others.

    I nced at my core and the things going well in there. I have a couple of things to do in my core, but I would need to sort this mess out before I could enter my core and finish up those things.

    Thud!

    Inded in front of the big stone gate, with mermaids carved on it. It is a beautiful work.

    "Everything seemed good," said the elf with the artifact in his hand. I didn''t say anything and touched the gate, before closing my eyes.

    "It is good. Someone from the other side had stabilized the connection," I said as I opened my eyes.

    Their eyes turned serious. Everybody understood what I meant. It could be Grimm on the other side. If they are, there is no way, we would be able to survive, but staying here isn''t an option either.

    "I am going," I said, and tapped on the control panel. Changing the parameters, making it in synch with changes on the other side.

    "I aming too," said Ven and many others nodded, while some remained quiet.

    It took me a minute and a half before I finished with the change. I turned to all for a moment, before turning back to the gate and stepping into the gate.

    There is no need to waste any time. Either there will be Grimms or the natives; I have prepared for both.

    Step!

    It took a mere second and a half when I stepped out of the gate into the real world. As I did, my expressions couldn''t help but turn bad.

    There are no Grimms waiting. Instead, there is a native Sky Sovereign, but he didn''t make me feel relieved. I am sensing the extremely powerful aura shing, something I hadn''t sensed before.

    Also, the auras of the hundreds of Sky Sovereigns.

    People arrived after me from the gate, feeling relieved. They are sending what I am sending.

    "Good, number. The Prime, had ordered all the Earth Sovereigns and Sky Sovereign to join the battle as soon as they appeared," said the Sky Sovereign by the gate.

    "There is a battle outside?" asked the Beastwomen, and the Sky Sovereign nodded somberly.

    I didn''t ask any questions and walked ahead. A few secondster, I walked out of the tower and what I saw couldn''t help, but shock me.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Fucking hell!" cursed a human, looking above, outside the dome, where thousands are fighting.

    There is a massive dome covering the entire ind. Protecting the people, who are hiding in the bunkers underground, while Primes and others fight.

    It looked apocalyptic. People of massive power fighting, changing the weather and affecting the space. It is a really a battle from hell and now we will need to join it.

    There is no option; one couldn''t desert a battle, especially when the Prime is involved. Once the battle is over, the Prime will kill all the cowards; to most, it is better to die bravely than as a coward.

    I took a deep breath and flew up. Some hesitated before following behind me.

    Soon, we reached the dome and, as I had expected, passed through it without a problem. As I did, the thousands of times of energies assaulted me; the dome had been blocking most of it and now it came.

    It staggered many Earth Sovereigns before they controlled themselves and went toward where Earth Sovereigns were fighting.

    Us Sky Sovereigns moved up toward where Sky Sovereigns were fighting. Thousands of them; many are powerful enough that I am no match for them.

    They could kill me, but still, even if we had killed all Grimms, but Prime failed to kill the one he is fighting, all will be for naught. The primes are powerful enough to kill thousands of them.

    It is apletely different stage of power; it is the primes, that possess the power of god.

    "If something happened to us; I hope, you will protect Klea till the ship reaches the continent," said Ven, surprising me.

    "Nothing will happen to you," I said, to which he smiled. "Please promise me," he said with his eyes pleading. "Fine. I will," I said, and relief appeared in the eyes of two and they flew away toward the Grimming toward them.

    I flew toward the twoing at me, with one having a bloodline.

    Puch Puch

    "H"

    I reached them, and the Werewolf opened its mouth to speak, but before it could let out the word. It found my sword in its chest; the other one quickly summoned the defensive method, but my sword pierced through that, too.

    I pulled the Grimms inside and moved away.

    There are massive numbers of Sky Sovereigns fighting. Seeing them, I couldn''t help, but get scared, but they also made me excited.

    Here, I will be able to find the enemies, that will force me to use my power beyond my limit. I have already detected many, who have the power to kill me and some might even be hiding their power.

    I will need to be extremely careful. I had already started preparing for all contingencies.

    The Grimms may offer wild excitement, along with power and fortune, but my main objective is to survive.

    It is what matters the most.

 Chapter 3842 Big Battle I

    Chapter 3842 Big Battle I

    ??Puch Puch Puch!

    I killed through the Sky Sovereigns as they came at me. In less than a minute, I had killed over ten of them.

    It is a risky strategy, as I might attract some Grimms, that could kill me instantly, but I am taking the precaution and moving strategically to manage the risks.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed, and I had killed some more Grimms, when my expressions turned serious.

    A Grimm came toward me. It is alone, but seeing the auraing off it; it didn''t need anyone else.

    "You have killed quite a lot of us," said ck Scaled Bearman as it reached close to me. The Bearman is covered in tar ck thick scales; these scales are defensive and could absorb the physical as well as the elemental powers.

    It is at the Mid-level of Sky Sovereigns; I had killed tens of them of such a level, even those with the bloodline.

    This one had a bloodline, and it was damn strong. The strongest bloodline, of any opponent, I had fought since I had advanced to the Sky Sovereign.

    "You can''t me me for that. They were weak," I replied with a shrug, to which he had grinned. "They you won''t me for killing you for the same reason," it said and came at me.

    Burst 90%.

    I didn''t hesitate and directly took the burst to 90%. It is not an enemy; I dare to underestimate it.

    It appeared in front of me in an instant, like a ck blur, before attacking me with its massive ax. Its ax is ck as night and it''s zing in the bloodline power. It is a good thing; I am not underestimating its attack.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, and I felt the colossal force behind it. At the same time, the dark bloodline energy enveloped me from all sides.

    I could see the faint surprise in its eyes, seeing me countering the attack without much shaking, but it didn''t let that surprise slow it down and attacked again.

    I moved my sword forward to defend, while at the same time, opening my armor and absorbing all the bloodline energy.

    It is really powerful. It is also sticky and explosive. Bane to energy defensive mechanisms of the armors. I can already tell, the way this energy had destroyed the thousands of armors before mine.

    It is really nasty, but there is also so much to learn from it. I want my inheritance energy as nasty as it is.

    It may be nasty, but my defenses are more than capable of dealing with it. The thousands of tiny formations have lit up. These tiny formations are powerful, as each of these formations has a small formation of ancient runes.

    The energy would need to be really powerful, and overwhelm this armor of mine, and it is not even the most powerful.

    It is an energy armor. If it had been a string armor, then dealing with it would have been far harder.

    CLANNNG!

    We shed again and this time; it took all but an instant to absorb all the energy. It surprised it, especially when there was no reaction from it.

    It had been waiting for my armor to crack open, but it didn''t and me fell down, vomiting blood.

    My armor slurped down and all its energy without producing any reactions.

    "Might of Arta!"

    It roared, shouted and the powerful aura burst out of its body, forming a massive ck cloud behind it.

    It swung its ax, and it came closer to me. That cloud of dark energy got denser and denser. It is invisible, but I could see how massive the amount of energy was pouring into that ck cloud, making it powerful.

    Its ax is no less powerful. That I had harnessed more power as I swung my sword at the counter.

    CLANNNG!

    We shed and my sword shook faintly. The cloud of energy moved and enveloped me like a nket.

    I didn''t resist and maybe, I should have seen the tendrils forming around it. Wanting to bind me and drill into my armor. They are also quite powerful, capable of slowing me down.

    It wouldn''t be wise, to let them do what they want when the Bearmanunches another attack, with a bigger cloud of bloodline energy forming around it.

    So, I opened the armor. Usually, I do this without a thought, but this cloud is dangerous, and I need to be careful in dealing with it.

    Whoosh!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As I didn''t, the thin tendrils, drill through them rapidly into my armor, but not all tendrils did the same. No, some remained in their position, sticking to my armor, wanting to bind me.

    I have many methods to deal with it, but seeing the attack so close. I decided to bring my most powerful weapon, while I swung my sword to counter the attack.

    The strings came from my armor like needles, and they tore through the tendrils before my armor absorbed them.

    They took a fraction of a second to deal with the powerful attack, that would have killed the most in this attack.

    CLANNNG!

    I was able to counter the attack one time, but time too my sword shook while the cloud enveloped me. This time, learning from experience; I had brought out the strings immediately and destroyed the tendrils.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    It didn''t stop the attack and continued, trying to overwhelm me with the dark nkets. It is a great strategy; these are things that are very good at eroding one''s defenses.

    Unfortunately, it won''t work for me. I am dealing with them as theye; I am not letting them overwhelm me.

    It could see that, but it is still attacking me. Hoping to tire out my defenses.

    I didn''t say anything and kept defending against its attacks. Let it understand on its own, that it is not working; it will give me time to think my strategy.

    It didn''t take it long. Half a minuteter, it had stopped.

 Chapter 3843 Big Battle II

    Chapter 3843 Big Battle II

    ??"It seemed like, I won''t be able to kill you without using my full power," it said after a moment of silence.

    "Even that won''t be enough, but you are more than wee to try!" I replied, making it glower at me before it calmed down.

    A momentter, a powerful aura shot out of its body.

    It was massive and formed a huge bloodline phantom behind it, before it merged with it and raisings, its power so high that it made me serious before my calm heart began to beat excitedly once again.

    Burst 100%.

    I didn''t hesitate and activated the full power. The power filled, all the runes to the brim, and they started shaking it.

    There is a faint instability in them. It is a major concern, but I need to deal with it as soon as possible before it turns into a major concern. I will do that as soon as I am finished with the Grimms.

    It acted immediately and came with an attack powerful enough to fill the hearts of my Sky Sovereigns with dread.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed with the massive ax, creating a shockwave powerful enough to send Sky Sovereigns fighting around us flying.

    They had moved away already, but not enough, and now some have ended up losing their lives. The smart ones seemed to have expected it would happen and used the opportunity to kill and injure the enemies, the moment the opportunity came.

    "I thought you should be stronger," I said to the Bearman. It red, before attacking me again, while I moved to the counter.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    The weapons shed as they attacked me one after another. It is fast and powerful, with each attack stronger than before, but not enough strong enough to shake my sword, much less me.

    The full burst has given me amazing power, that I wanted to move off the offensive immediately.

    I would have if I had been fighting with the enemies everywhere. I rather y defensive than offensive and show my power; I need to survive and for it, I need to keep my strength as hidden as possible to use at the right time.

    In this battle, there are powerful people. I have seen, the natives powerful than me die by the hands of the Grimm; I don''t want to be one of them.

    I need to survive, and this Grimm had a part to y in that.

    "Arta''s Rage!"

    It roared andunched another attack.

    As always, I moved my sword to defend against it, which made it angry, but the next moment, it became calm again. I have to say, this Bearman is quite good at controlling its emotions.

    It is getting angry, but it is controlling it well.

    The Grimms have aplicated rtionship with it. Especially the ones with the bloodlines. The extreme emotions help them harness more power from the bloodline and thus they never try to control it, instead, they fan it.

    The Bearman isn''t like that; it is controlling its emotions. To it, its sanity is more important than the rage, which makes it more dangerous.

    Power is important, but if one loses one''s mind gaining it, then it bes the reason for one''s destruction. I think it is the reason why, it is so powerful and would be even more if it lived.

    I am going to kill it. I would rather, let ten rages filled Grimms live, than the one like this.

    It is the Grimms like this, that bes a true danger and it wouldn''t be leaving this battlefield alive.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Its attacks continued. Every few seconds, it would try different attacks and I have to say, it has a pretty good arsenal.

    Each is lethal to deal with the different enemy. It is trying them all against me, but not a single one is working.

    A few more seconds passed, and suddenly, my expression changed.

    It is not because of my battle, but because of the Ven''s. He had received serious injuries. The two Grimms, he is fighting are powerful; it is already a surprise, that he could fight against them, given he is an Earth Sovereign.

    He is stronger and could project more power, but he wouldn''t.

    He could at most use 90% of his power safely before his corruption aura started to leak out. He wouldn''t want that, because it would be a death sentence for him.

    The prime would kill him. If any Grimm and natives didn''t. In the case of corruption, there had been instances when both parties joined hands to kill them.

    They are hated by both and killed on sight.

    I cannot help him, both of us are on the opposite site, and, I am sure. If I tried to go there, I would be stopped many times over.

    Still, I am ready to go there. If I feel like he is truly in danger. Currently, he is in danger, but handling the Grimms despite his injuries, which are rapidly healing; their pace surprised me.

    The corrupted have some advantages, that both Grimms and natives didn''t. This super-fast healing is one of them.

    "Wrath of Arta!"

    He roared with another attack, with hundreds of axes of energying at me. It is a powerful attack alright; It''s the most powerful one till now.

    It is enough to kill a force of Sky Sovereign, but it is targeting me with it. I have to say; I am ttered.

    ''It is time to end it,'' I thought and grinned as I moved toward hundreds of massive axes.

    It is enough to kill a force of Sky Sovereign, but it is targeting me with it. I have to say; I am ttered.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Soon, I reached them, and six limbs came out of my back and started to sh with the axes. Destroying each one with every attack; these axes are multiple attacks, but I am destroying them with a single attack.

    It is not much of a brute power, as it is an inheritance energy. My energy is quite good at dealing with such things, especially when it is treated to deal with specific energy.

    CLANNNG!

    I dealt with thest ax and appeared in front of the Bearman with an ax glowing in the ck light.

    It didn''t retreat seeing me, instead poured more power into its attack.

    "Glory of Arta!" it roared and attacked.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against it. It was a powerful attack. It shook me from up to down. It put a smile on its face before the rm shed on them.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It should have retreated when I destroyed its axes. The battle had ended there, but it stayed.

    It still believes that it could kill me.

    Even the smart sometimes make grave mistakes, believing too much in their abilities.

    Puch Puch Puch¡­

    My string limbs became visible and pierced through every part of its body, while it watched in shock and horror.

    It thought I had pulled them back, but they were always there. It was not able to sense them before it was toote.

    I pulled my weapons out, before pulling the Grimms inside. It was quite powerful; I am quite excited about the increase it will give me.

    I will need it to survive this battle.

 Chapter 3844 Little Shields

    Chapter 3844 Little Shields

    ??Puch Puch!

    I had killed the two who came at me when I felt the powerful gaze locked one, that raised all the hair on my body.

    I immediately looked in the direction and saw Scarlet Horned Bullmaning toward me.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is powerful, more powerful than I could fight. I wanted to run immediately, but there was nowhere to run. I am near the end of the battlefield; it will catch me before I reach the closest powerful native.

    As for escaping the battlefield. It is not an option either; the deserters will get killed, not to mention I couldn''t escape.

    The Bullman is much faster than me; it will catch me before I can run far.

    Burst 100%

    Soon, there was only a mile of distance between us. I could feel its aura clearly; it was a High-Sky Sovereign with the bloodline.

    It crossed the distance between us at an incredibly fast speed and appeared in front of me, before swinging its massive red sword.

    I moved my sword forward to defend. Could see its lips curving up in mirth; it didn''t think, I could defend against it.

    Still, despite that, the bastard had increased the strength of its attack midway.

    CLANNNNNG!

    Our swords shed, and I felt like a massive fiery mountain shed against me. It was powerful and shook me from up to down, before sending me back, like a broken doll.

    Puh Puh Puh

    I begin to vomit the blood, which begins to get vaporized by the fiery energies covering my armor.

    I knew it was powerful, but I thought I would be able to defend at least a few moves before it would send me back like this.

    It is too powerful. I didn''t want to fight against the enemy like this. I wanted to fight someone who had 30% to 50% higher strength than the Bearman, I had fought earlier, but the Bullman had far higher strength.

    I am no match for it.

    It wanted to finish me off as soon as possible as it appeared in front of me and attacked again.

    There was no mercy in its eyes. The attack is twice as powerful as the one earlier. If I tried to defend with my sword, I would have every bone of my body broken and internal organs crushed.

    This is not an attack, and I did what I should have done with the first attack.

    BANNNNNG!

    A loud noise rang out and a big surprise appeared in its eyes as my shield stopped the attack. Handily, I might say, there was only a faint ripple that appeared with the attack and it quite disappeared after traveling a few centimeters.

    It didn''t immediately attack like before, it kept looking at my shield for nearly three seconds, before it disappeared.

    It appeared behind me and attacked again, with it being more powerful than thest. Sending, the ripple across the shield.

    BANNNNNG!

    Its sword shed against the invisible shield behind me. Which bes visible as it absorbs the attack, while the first shield disappears.

    It looked at the shield in front of it, before disappearing again and appeared above me, bringing down its sword.

    BANNNNNG

    A shield appeared and stopped its sword once again. This time, its expression changed, and anger appeared in its eyes.

    It remained there only for a moment, but it was intense.

    "You should fight me like a man instead of hiding behind the shields," it said finally. To that, I smiled. "So, you could kill me. No, thanks," I replied, and its eyes zed again before a smile appeared on its face.

    "You think, these little shields will save you from me?" it asked with mirth in its eyes. "Absolutely," I replied with the confidence.

    It seemed to make it angry as its eyes zed again in anger before it smiled.

    "I like this confidence. You natives of the celestial inheritance are filled with them, till I crush, the thing you are proud of. Then you be, like every other native," it said, and I smiled back.

    "Say those words to me, after you crushed my shields," I said. "I will and it won''t take me long," I replied, and a fearful aura sted out of its body.

    It didn''t immediately attack instead its smile, before bringing down its sword at incredible speed.

    As it did, the change began to change on its sword. The de of it started to get bright red, with the temperature around us increasing. By the time, it was stepped away from shing against it, the air itself started to burn.

    Hun!

    It didn''t sh against it. Instead, it disappeared and appeared in front of me, with a grin on its face.

    BANNNNNG!

    Its word shed against the shield, and the grin on its face vanished, reced by the zing anger. It became intense when it looked at me, grinning back at it.

    I may have limited shields, but I have ced them strategically. They could also move fast around, giving me greater mobility to manipte them.

    Still, it might not be enough, considering it hadn''t revealed its power.

    It is really terrifying Grimm. There is a reason, why I didn''t want to fight it dispute having shields.

    They are not perfect and not in full numbers. If they had been, I wouldn''t have been so scared, but now I am. To finish me off, it just needs to be fast enough and lucky enough.

    I hate these chances, but there is no other option to defend.

    BANNNNNG BANNNNNG BANNNNNG

    It begins to attack from all directions and angles. I only have four shields, which are far from enough.

    The twelve is the number I need, but I have six, but using only four, since the string worth of two shields is being used somewhere else.

    I desperately want to use those strings to defend, but I need to survive, not just defend, and the strings worth two shields will help me with that.

 Chapter 3845 Little Strings

    Chapter 3845 Little Strings

    ??BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG

    The Bullman is relentless; it is attacking from all sides using every type of attack.

    Currently, there are thousands of massive energy swords shing against the shields or rather spheres, I had formed with the shield while moving three shields through the sphere to defend against its attack.

    A single shield is more than enough to deal with energy attacks. These attacks are powerful, but they are energy attacks; the ones, I am very capable of dealing with.

    It is a weapon attack, that made me worried. The sphere won''t be able tost if the sword attack hits it.

    It is why the three shields.

    I am making it look, that the sphere is defending against its sword and energy attacks, and it is, seeing the three shields are defending against the attack through the sphere.

    It is getting frustrated and angry and channeling that all into its attacks, making them stronger and faster, but I am defending against them all with my shields.

    I have found out that the three shields could move inside the sphere much faster than in the air. It is not a fact, I knew before; it didn''t happen to me before.

    It is likely because of the change in the formation. I would need to study it in greater detail if I can survive this battle.

    Earlier, I was nning to remove the sphere, as soon as the energy attack was over, but now, I do not wish to. The shields are moving too fast inside the sphere; the efficiency of defending is much greater with three shields now than it is with four shields.

    Despite the attacks getting much faster than before.

    "How long do you n to hide behind the shields?" asked the Bullman as it continued with its furious attacks.

    "Till the end of the battle," I replied, to which it grinned. Though there is no mirth in its grin, but anger and hatred.

    "You are underestimating me too much, native," he said, with its eyes zing. To that, I shook my head. "I am not underestimating you. I am just confident of my defensive methods." I replied, which made it even more angry.

    It is thinking; I am mocking it, which I am not. What I said is true, I am confident of my shields, as long as I move them in front of his attacks, I will be safe.

    "I am going to break that confidence of yours," it said, and a dense aura came out of it, covering miles in an instant. I do not care about the aura, I care about the power, it is projecting.

    It is really high.

    My luck is really bad that I had caught the eye of this bastard. If there had been a Grimms weaker than it; I would have been finished with them already, or at least fighting a wild battle.

    Now, I am sitting in a turtle shell, with fear in my heart. That I might not be able to move the shield in time and it will break through the sphere before killing me.

    These thoughts kept flowing in my mind, despite not wanting to, and all I could do was ignore them, which is another challenge.

    CLANNNNG!

    It attacked again, with a massive phantom sword covering its original sword. That massive sword shed against the shield, sending a huge ripple across the sphere.

    A surprise appeared in its eyes, while I let out a chuckle, which made it even angrier.

    It had thought. It would be able to break the shield with this attack. It is powerful alright, but not enough to break my shields. It would need to use at least its full power to have the chance to break my shields.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Its attacks kept hitting me; it was not just the sword, but also the powerful energy attack that would terrify the Sky Sovereigns, but against the sphere, all they could do was create a ripple.

    Seconds passed, and the attacks continued. They are filled with rage and anger, along with massive bloodline energies, which are entering my body.

    The energy is powerful and painful, but I let it enter inside me and merge with the runes.

    Most of it went to the runes, but some into my satellite, where it would filter and then go back to the strings where it would merge with my inheritance energy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is increasing the defenses of the shields and spheres.

    It also showed me the power of the new satellite. It had paled in its uses after a few months.

    I gave quite a lot of time, in designing the new iteration of the satellite. Adding a lot of ancient rune formations. It didn''t disappoint me.

    To filter the bloodline to this degree, isn''t something even my armor with strings couldn''t achieve.

    Seconds passed, and a smile lit up on my face. There was a smile on my face; it was filled with confidence, but it was fakee.

    This smile is small, but it is genuine.

    I had suffered enough to attack, and it was time. I show it what I am doing.

    Hun!

    I was about to act when suddenly; I had stopped. It had stopped, with its rage reaching apletely new height. It looked like, it wanted to torture me for years and eat at the same time.

    "You have made me really angry, and I wouldn''t be Jortha of my name if I didn''t punish you for it!" it said and my heart leaped a beat.

    My mind told me to act immediately, but I didn''t. Instead, I watched as the massive aura sted out of its body. Forming a colossal phantom, which merged back inside it, strengthening it further.

    "Its time, I break your turtle''s shell and punish you for what you did," it said and swung its sword toward me at incredible speed.

    As it did surprise appeared on its face as the sphere disappeared and I moved toward it with the sword in my hand.

    It was surprised, but it didn''t stop. It seemed to have felt something and poured more power, into its attack, making it stronger and faster.

    CLANG!

    It took an instant for its sword to reach mine before they shed.

    As they did, shock appeared in its eyes, before it morphed into rm. Right when its sword touched mine; something happened. The momentum of the sword reduced and therge amount of power surrounding it suddenly disappeared.

    I parried away its massive sword and moved toward it.

    Its sword followed, but to its horror, its speed was reduced so much, that it couldn''t catch up to me, which it would have done instantly.

    Without strings, holding it; killing me would have been child''s y for it.

    Pachak!

    I appeared in front of it and attacked. Diving the Grimms into two from the waist a momentter and sending the energy inside, crushing its defenses before pulling the two parts inside.

    Killing the Grimms in such a way is extremely risky, but I have no choice. I didn''t want to pierce the heart as my signature through which people could easily recognize me.

    This time, I had developed a method and tested it on a few Earths Sovereign and Sky Sovereign; it worked on them, and let''s hope, it worked on this one too.

    Both parts appeared in my core and connected, and a few secondster, the runes began to cover it, making me feel relieved.

 Chapter 3846 Suppressed

    Chapter 3846 Suppressed

    ??Buzz!

    The core buzzed and strengthening energy entered my body. It is not the most powerful I had here, but it is not the weakest either.

    What matters is that it is strengthening me, and I need all the strength it could give me. Seeing the type of enemies, I am fighting in here.

    They are extremely powerful. Some, so much so that I would need to summon my shields before engaging even a single move and kill them with my strings.

    It had attracted a few gazes, but not the one that were being most important.

    The prime is more focused on its survival than on looking around. To focus on the enemy, he had even pulled back his soul sense from the battlefield.

    I would have done the same. If I had been getting suppressed by the Grimms.

    Yes, things aren''t looking good for us.

    If the Prime lost, it wouldn''t matter, even if we wiped out all the Earth and Sky Sovereigns. The prime alone would be more than enough, to wipe us all out.

    I have been looking at the battle, more like guessing it. I didn''t dare to scan them with my soul sense and my abilities aren''t good enough to track their speed, but I could see and guess things pretty urately with the data we have.

    Our Prime had moved to the defensive in the past one, and a half hours, which I think is wise, seeing how he was suppressed in the first hour, I had arrived.

    His defensive methods are good. They are keeping the Grimms at bay, but Grimms might not be using its full strength, I hope it isn''t true, and if it is. Our prime has ways to deal with it.

    I shook my head and focused on the Grimms around me.

    I am still looking at battle with two of my clones focused on it. If the condition deteriorated and they felt, there was a high chance, our prime would lose. I would not hesitate to retreat.

    It is not something, I want to do, but something I would be forced to do, if the conditions be bad.

    After all, my survival is paramount. I am ready to be a deserter and coward to save my life. It is shameful to say these things, but I will do it.

    For my family and the child, that will being into this world soon. It is such regret, that I won''t be there to see theming to this world.

    I pushed away those thoughts and sealed them deep inside my heart. Those thoughts paralyzed me, and I don''t want to get affected by them in a ce like this.

    Hun!

    I killed a few more Grimms including those of the bloodline, when I felt the powerful gazes. Only two to see two Crockmaning toward me; they are powerful, as powerful as the Bullman, I had fought, two hours ago.

    I have be quite powerful since then. I could fight against these two, but it would be a challenge to kill them, without a string.

    At least there is an incentive; one of them had a bloodline.

    Soon, the two Onyx Eyed Crockman reached me. One had a crystal saw de, with the other had a bone spear. It is rare to see the Grimms using spears; they use swords, axes, and hammers, the most.

    "We have been observing you for quite a while. You have killed a lot of us," said the Crockman on my left.

    This is likely why; they have maintained the longer than usual distance from me.

    "And you havee to me, now?" I asked, and they red at me. "Don''t be too confident, native. We will kill you," said the tall on the right.

    "I am waiting," I replied, and they red before an aura sted out of their bodies.

    They didn''t hold back at all. The one on the left brought out the bloodline phantom, while the one on the right, summoned all its power.

    "Die!" they roared in unison as they came at me.

    I didn''t summon the shields; I am not that weak anymore. Instead, I brought out, six-string limbs with the different weapons and moved toward them.

    CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG CLANNNNNG

    The weapons shed, and I felt the shock running through me. Making me vomit immediately.

    It seemed like, the two were too much and I wanted to summon the shields immediately, but I didn''t. Instead, I moved my string limbs to deal with the attack.

    The shields do not provide as much of as learning opportunity as the direct sh does.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is dangerous, but the benefits they provide are equal to that.

    These Grimms are old and powerful, with a lot of experience. There is a lot of learning fighting against them.

    I know my flows and one of them is my experience. It was my edge when I came to this world, but after advancing fast, it is on the verge of turning into my weakness.

    Fighting with these old monsters will make sure that I will not have that weakness.

    CLANNNNNG!

    These two are powerful, but also have amazing teamwork and evenbine their move. Which is what had sent me flying like a broken doll, vomiting my guts out.

    They came at me, and I defended.

    There is nothing I could do other than defend. These bastards are so powerful, that even with fighting with seven limbs; I am fearing for my life and want to summon the shield every moment.

    Seconds passed and turned into a minute, and then another, and then another.

    Finally, I had both of them in mys and I acted immediately. I could have waited and continued to fight with them. They are a good protection against the powerful enemies, that I felt looking at me.

    It is a good option, but I discarded it. I rather kill them and get the benefits, than use them to pass the time.

 Chapter 3847 Change

    Chapter 3847 Change

    ??CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Nearly four hours had passed since I had joined the battle, and I was getting worried and thinking about escaping.

    Our Prime is getting suppressed. He seemed to be at his limit, barely defending against the attacks of the Grimms. If this continued, then it wouldn''t be long, before the Grimm kill the Prime.

    Once that happens, we could forget about escaping alive.

    Thus, the thoughts of retreat, but it is not an easy decision. It might make Prime angry, and he would need to send a tiny attack to finish me off; he wouldn''t have a problem doing that, even when he is fighting for his life.

    Usually, when things get like this, leaders themselves order a retreat, while they hold back the biggest bastard.

    Though not all do that, many believe, they could survive. Many, on the other hand, want to take everyone with them; those are the true selfish bastards.

    I don''t know which one it is. If it is first, then it should have given the order, but if it is second, he would kill me, if I tried to escape.

    I have a lot of information about Prime, but it is mixed, so I couldn''t gauge his personality.

    Still, if I remain. I might lose the chance to survive.

    I need to think about it carefully, but fast.

    I really wish someone would take action before me. It is much easier to follow the other person, rather than be the first.

    ''Five minutes,'' I will give the Prime five minutes more before I begin to retreat. It is a massive risk, but I have no choice but to take it and I will do it. Despite the consequences, I might suffer due to it.

    I felt much lighter, after making a decision and focused on the enemy ahead. It is a werewolf and quite powerful.

    I have been fighting against it for a minute, where it aggressively attacking me with its full strength, while I am defending. It is powerful enough, that I could do nothing else but defend.

    Every attack of it gave me an enormous shock, forcing me to take steps back. It would use the opportunity tounch more attacks, targeting my weaknesses.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is quite perceptive and also cautious.

    I could feel that invisible soul sphere around it. It is so thick and powerful that it would clearly sense even the microscopic grain of sand in it, but it had not sensed my strings yet.

    If it had, then it would be a really good actor, because if me or anyone else had been in its ce, I would have been sweating panic.

    Of course, it didn''t sense my strings. If it had, then it wouldn''t be standing there. It would run with its tail tucked in its back.

    "You are so weak, but you have killed so many of the powerful." It said, pressing me with its attack. "Thank you for your praise," I replied, while moving my sword forward, to defend.

    "How do you do that?" it asked, to that, I grinned.

    "You will know soon enough," I replied and soon saw panic appearing in its eye for a moment. It wanted to run away, and it should, but it suppressed that panic and continued with its attack.

    "You can''t kill me. I will be one, killing you," it said and intensified its attacks further.

    I didn''t reply to that and instead focused on defending and strings. I am nearly done with it; a few seconds more and I will have it in my core.

    In these four hours, a massive transformation had urred in my core. I had killed arge number of Grimms, and many had the bloodline.

    I focused on them, the most. It is what kept me alive. I am much stronger than I had been when I first entered the battlefield. If I had fought against this werewolf at the start of the battle, I might not have been standing here alive.

    It is too powerful and fast; even in the sphere, I wouldn''t have been able to move the shield fast enough to stop all its attacks.

    Now, I could without the shields and even got a verdant core, where nearly every tree is filled with resources.

    The poor bees have been working to death. They had overexerted themselves, but they also got a reward in the form of a massive amount of nectar; it is really massive, and honey produced through it is going tost me for years.

    There is so much honey that it won''t matter. Even if the honey didn''t produce a single, while I am Earth Sovereign.

    I pulled my focus from the core and on the Grimm. The time hade that I invited it to my core.

    Three and half secondster, the Werewolf is in my core, while I am moving toward the Grimms with the bloodline.

    It is fighting against the natives, and I am going to fight it. Usually, it is not good to steal one''s opponent, but it is fair game when it is about to kill him.

    The Grimms are strong and if I didn''t rescue the native, he would die.

    It will be myst opponent here and after it, I will escape. I have decided to do it. Though, I very much like to wait; I don''t want to suffer what might happen. It is not just my lifeline, but also the life of the young girl unconscious in my core.

    Hun!

    I had reached close to the battle when suddenly I had slowed down. I had sensed something in from above.

    A sudden change had urred in the battle above.

    The Grimms intensified its attacks, and the Prime defended and there was a vibrancy in its defense. I could feel the spirit; it rose from the near defeat.

    ''What happened?'' I asked myself and looked around, but didn''t find anything.

    So, I shook my head and moved toward the Grimm. The change might have urred above, but there will be no change in my ns unless something big happens.

 Chapter 3848 Two Primes

    Chapter 3848 Two Primes

    ??Only a minute had remained before I escaped. I am fighting thest opponent; a Lizardman with crystalline frosty white scales.

    It is powerful, and its power has frozen the very air around us.

    Its bloodline is strong enough that, it is making me feel like a popsicle. It is more because of my mistake as well as its power.

    I am taking the bloodline energy that my armor broke and sending it to my runes. They are eating it all up.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    While I defended against its attack, I am also looking above. Their battles be so intense, that they are affecting the space around the battle.

    I could sense it clearly and couldn''t help, but marvel at the power.

    I knew how powerful the space of the prime world is and these primes have enough power to affect it. I couldn''t help remembering, the time, I used to do this.

    I was strong enough to not only affect the space but break it in a single motion. Tore it and travel through it. Doing that in the prime world requires massive power and is a lot moreplex.

    The things were pretty simple in the small world, but not so anymore here.

    Still, I wish to gain power and with the breakthrough in the Earth Sovereign, I have reached one step closer to doing, what those two above are doing.

    "Die you bastard. Why couldn''t you die!"

    My thoughts broke away with another crazy roar of the Grimm. It had lost its mind to the rage; it willingly did it to harness more power, seeing I was defending against every one of its attacks.

    It was not able to hit me even once, that made it angry.

    I couldn''t care less; my strings are working their magic on it. Once they did, I would kill it and be on my way.

    I have already nned the route; I am going to take.

    I will go to the sea, where those powerful waves crash. It is dangerous even for me, but if information is to be believed. There are some spots there, that could hide me even from the primes.

    It is not something, I want to do, but being forced to see the state of the Prime against the Grimms.

    Seconds passed, and my strings had nearly covered the Lizardman in a few seconds. It will be inside my core.

    I am quite excited about it; the bastard is powerful and the enhancements it will give me will help me in a long way.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed, and I was about to pull the strings when suddenly, I stopped, sensing the big change in the space.

    It is big enough, that many sensed it before they sensed the powerful aura. The aura of prime and it didn''t belong to our prime.

    It belongs to the second prime, that had just entered the battle.

    ''Is that what they had sensed?'' I couldn''t help but ask myself. It is likely sensing her presence that the battle had intensified.

    Hun!

    The hope filled my heart seeing the two Primes against the Grimms when suddenly, I sensed something.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed.

    The Grimms hadn''t been using its full power. It seemed to be hiding it, waiting for the second Prime. If that wasn''t the case, it would have used this power, the moment it sensed the second Prime.

    It attacked immediately, but the second prime had stopped it.

    I felt relieved, not stopping the attack, but seeing the aura of the second prime, be stronger. It is not as strong as the Grimms, but stronger than our prime and slightly weaker than the Grimm.

    One doesn''t need to win the battle; it is enough for one to stop the enemy.

    The second Prime made me relieved. Now, even if Grimm tried to attack us, in frustration, the first prime would stop it.

    It had stepped away from the battle; it was close enough to join it immediately, but far enough that if the Grimm were to target hi. He will have enough time to put his defensive method forward.

    It also means, that if I tried to escape now, I would definitely suffer death.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I had seen him, looking at the battle, before turning to the Grimm and pretty confident that it would attack, the moment I tried to escape.

    I sighed and pulled the strings.

    I didn''t subtly; like I am doing with every battle. I didn''t freeze them, like I do, I weakened them enough, that I could avoid their attack and kill them.

    I pulled it inside my core and moved to find another Grimm; the bloodline, I already have the target.

    A momentter, I stopped and turned to my right. From there, a Tigerman came, wreathed in lighting. It is nothingpared to the fury in its eyes.

    "Fuck!" I cursed loudly and a secondter, a sphere covered me, and three shields began to float in it.

    I am not even going to engage against it. The bastard will tear me apart, with a single attack, and I am not in a hurry to test that assumption; it is better that, I summoned the shield from the beginning.

    It appeared in front of me and I readied myself for an attack, but to my surprise, it didn''te.

    "There is a huge difference of strength between you and me; it would be better. If you just surrender," it said and for a moment, I was stumped beforeughing.

    Sometimes, the Grimms really confuse me, when they talk like that.

    Myugh seemed to it angry. It was the intention. However, I be scared, when the storm lightning came out of it and spread hundreds of around it.

    Some shed against my spear; it didn''t be visible, but Grimms had sensed it and brought down its ax toward it.

    CLANNNNNNG!

    The ax shed against the sphere, and it became visible with massive lightning spreading across it.

    Seeing that, a smile appeared on its face, but itsted for a moment before it morphed into anger when all the lightning sucked away, without doing any damage to the sphere.

 Chapter 3849 Retreat

    Chapter 3849 Retreat

    ??Over seven hours passed since the battle began. I don''t know when it will end.

    The primes are fighting above with Grimm Prime having an edge, but the second Prime is defending well. She is fighting the way she fought the first minute. She had arrived here.

    It made me feel relieved. If she had lost the edge, then I would have been really worried about my safety, as now I couldn''t escape.

    It was a good thing I had abandoned my n to escape after the second Prime arrived. One Earth Sovereign tried to do it; he was vaporized, and not even his artifact had remained.

    The Prime had no mercy for the deserters; he would kill anyone who would try to escape.

    I am fighting, killing every Grimm, Ie across. Some are powerful, some are weak. Some are getting killed in seconds, while others are powerful enough that I would need to summon the shields before even shing.

    My strength had taken an enormous leap in the past seven hours, but there are still many Grimms here, that could kill me.

    Those are extremely dangerous, and I rather not fight. Thankfully, they are engaged in fighting against those equally good as them and there are many more they could fight before they came at me.

    Still, I have prepared for them, and one small part of my mind wants them toe at me.

    Usually, the battle in the real world does notst more than twelve hours. They like to finish the battle quickly and leave with the spoils before the reinforcementse, but here they seemed to be in no hurry at all.

    Likely because there would be no reinforcements beyond what they have prepared for.

    They have brought numbers, and there seemed to be barely any change in their numbers.

    I do not mind fighting long; it is beneficial to me, but I like our leaders strong. Here, they are not; our Prime was barely surviving against the Grimm and if not for reinforcement, he would have been killed.

    I think the Grimm Prime had made a mistake here. It should have been satisfied with Prime, but it got greedy.

    It wanted to kill the two of them and waited for the second one before revealing its power.

    Now, it is having a hard time, killing the second Prime. The battles hadn''t ended and if it was able to kill the second Prime; I am going to run away. I won''t care about the vaporizing attack of the Prime.

    I turned to the enemies; I was fighting. The three Hyenaman; didn''t have a bloodline, but they were powerful.

    I am close to dealing with them and once that happened. I would be free to target those with the bloodline. There are so many of them here; I had killed a lot of them, but I want more.

    The Grimms of bloodline are enemies that kept giving as long as I continued to kill them. They have transformed my core, but there are still many things they could do. I will continue to kill them as long as I am fighting.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I finished with three and now fighting against the one with the bloodline, when I sensed something.

    I looked up for a moment and there seemed to be no chance, but there was. I could see it through the data in front of me. The Grimm''s attacks had be stronger; it had happened before, but there seemed to be a finality in it.

    If I am not wrong, the Grimm Prime is likely using all its strength or near all its strength.

    I might be wrong; I am not Prime and didn''t have as much data, I liked to make the correct assumption.

    Still, I think, I am not wrong, while the Primes are different from Sovereigns. Some things are the same.

    I focused on the enemy in front of me and soon killed him, before moving toward another with the bloodline. I need to get my hands on as many of them as possible; I will need all the strength they could give me if things were to turn dangerous.

    Hun!

    A few minutester, my expression changed a little. Once again Rev had fallen in trouble with a powerful enemy.

    He had fought against many powerful ones and came out victorious, but this time, the enemy was strong. I don''t know if he coulde out unscathed.

    He is still far away from me and helping him would be risky. Still, I decided to watch for a while. If the condition bes worse, I will move to help him.

    A few minutes passed, and he was still fighting. His condition is the same, which is good news; the enemy might be strong, but he is holding it back, just like the second prime is doing above.

    The Grimm Prime is using all kinds of attacks, but she is defending without losing.

    Two and a half minutester, I finished off the enemy and moved toward another, when I suddenly stopped.

    I looked forward toward Grimm. A Bearman is very powerful. Even with shields, I might not be its match and it is looking at me.

    The only reason, I have not shitted my pants, is that it is still fighting. The human woman it is fighting is no weaker than it. Still, I don''t like being stared at by the Grimms, as powerful as this one.

    If it defeated the woman; it mighte for me. I don''t want such a thing to happen; it would be terrible for me.

    Hun!

    I took a deep breath and was about to move toward my opponent when I stopped and looked up. The Grimm and the Prime had separated.

    They had done it a few times. So, I didn''t dare to guess anything, but I watched cautiously. As anything they do will have a tremendous effect on my survival.

    Seconds passed, and the three of them kept staring at each other without speaking. Soon, ten seconds passed; it was the longest they separated before leaping to fight.

    Seeing that, many natives and Grimms stopped fighting and looked up at their leaders.

    "Retreat!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 3850 Tenth Clone

    Chapter 3850 Tenth Clone

    ??"Retreat,"

    The word rang out through the voice of the two Primes and Grimm together.

    Immediately, the battles below stopped one after another, before the natives and Grimms separated. Soon, both armies werepletely separated and now looking at each other.

    "You are lucky this time; next time you won''t be," said Grimm to the two Primes. "If you dare toe next time, even your body won''t leave," replied the Prime.

    The Grimm didn''t say anything to that. It simply grinned and looked down, making the grin on its face be bigger before it waved its hand.

    A colossal gate appeared, and I felt it connecting itself to the space of the ruin. It had already drilled a hole and an only a few seconds for the connections to stabilize.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Enter!" itmanded.

    Immediately, the Grimms moved in order. The first one to enter the Sky Sovereigns as they are the most important. They moved fast, entering the formation, hundreds by a minute.

    Nobody stopped them. The Primes just watch the Grimm Prime with its back on them. If the Grimm hadn''t been strong enough to force them on the defensive; they wouldn''t have let him leave so easily.

    They would have fought till one side was totally defeated or made the retreat hard.

    I couldn''t help but regret seeing them leave. I am quite close to my limit. If I had fought for an hour or two, I might have reached it.

    Soon, it was the turn of Earth Sovereigns; they took longer because of high numbers, leaving only the Prime Grimm behind.

    "See you again, natives," it said and disappeared, long with the gate.

    For a couple of seconds, there was a silence before the Prime turned to us.

    "The spawns of abomination had struck us; they wanted to kill us all, but we fought them bravely, forcing them to retreat."

    "For it, I am proud of you all," said the Prime and disappeared along with the second Prime. With them, the dome had also disappeared, with many people descending.

    I didn''t move from my spot as I waited for Ven and Sarena.

    "It is quite a battle. I thought I would die," said Ven as he stopped beside me with his girlfriend. "You did good. Those you have fought were not easy to kill," I said. To which he rolled his eyes.

    "They were nothingpared to what you had fought," he replied, and I smiled. "I am Sky Sovereign, you are not," I said.

    His disguise is perfect; even Prime wouldn''t be able to tell the difference until he looked deep enough.

    "Let''s go down. We need rest after the big battle," said Sarena after a few seconds of silence.

    I nodded, and we descended, not toward the city, but outside of it. Many people have decided to set up above in the wild, instead of going back to the ship or the hotel.

    I took out my abode, and they took out theirs before turning to me. I smiled and waved my hand. Immediately, a young woman appeared.

    I could see the relief in their eyes seeing her.

    "Take a rest," I said and walked into my abode.

    I wanted to sleep immediately, instead I showered and ate the food my clone had cooked. I am famished; I hadn''t had anything in over two days.

    I returned to my room andy on the bed, before falling into sleep. I was in a deep sleep within seconds.

    When I woke up, it was nearly midnight. I had slept for over ten hours, without any rm. Woke only when I feltpletely rested and refreshed.

    I didn''t get out of bed immediately, instead; Iid there for a couple of minutes, thinking. Especially, what had happened in the past a couple of days; it was unexpected, but the benefits were also great.

    I hadpleted the zero level of the dance of ukasanavor, which had been stressing me, and made a breakthrough to Earth Sovereigns.

    The Grimms have given me a huge increase in strength. I am very close to the limit, as for how long it will take me to reach it; I don''t know. I haven''t started practicing the dance yet; I would be able to predict after the first session.

    Finally, I walked out of bed, freshened, and ate something light, beforeying on the couch and closing my eyes.

    I have a lot of things to do, and it is better, if I start immediately.

    A momentter, I entered my core, and it waspletely transformed. Every n is grown and filled with the resources, including those that had been nted less than a day ago, made a growth, that would have taken them years or decades.

    I looked at them, and the smile on my face couldn''t help but widened up.

    made a growth, that would have taken them years or decades.

    I looked at them, and the smile on my face couldn''t help but It is a massive wealth, to make even Prime jealous. The sheer number of nts here is amazing and most of them are rare and precious.

    Some couldn''t be grown outside without heavy effort. It is because of the unique environment of my core, that I could grow those nts here.

    I looked at them for a while, before I went to my bees, which had worked like a workhorse yesterday, beyond their limit. My clones had pumped them with things, so they could go over their limits.

    It is not something, I usually do, and harmful for the bees if done repeatedly, but they were extraordinary circumstances.

    I had harvested arge amount of growth energy from the Grimm. Which I had provided, the resource growing nts slowly, so the bees could harness the maximum nectar from them.

    Now the honebs are filled to the brims, while the bees are unconscious and going through the treatment in the vats, including the queens.

    The first batch should wake up and start to work again. Their orders of business should be producing the Sky Sovereign bees. Only one hive is Sky Sovereign; I kept the rest of them to the Earth Sovereign.

    Now, that I had advanced. It is time for all of them to advance too, and it won''t be the problem with this Sky Sovereign grade nectar, filling their hives to the brim.

    They have collected so much nectar here that they needed to expand the give to store it. My clone had also helped them. The bees had a natural limit; they needed a little help.

    Thankfully, my clone had started preparing for it; the moment, I had killed the first bloodline Grimm.

    I took ast look at the hive, before walking out of it and appeared at the small pool, where all my clones have gathered. It had been a long while since I had a new clone; I needed it for a lot of work, that needed to be done.

    I looked at preparations, including the Peak Earth-Sovereign grade stainless-blood soul lotus.

    I have the stainless lotus of the Sky Sovereign grade, but its won''t matter if I use the Earth Sovereign. It is a little better and more in synch than using those above my level.

    "Let''s create a tenth clone," I said and sat above the pool and began the process.

 Chapter 3851 First Session

    Chapter 3851 First Session

    ??"Hello clones," I said as I opened my eyes. There are now ten clones in front of me. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but smile.

    "Hello, Michael," they replied.

    It is going to help me tremendously. There are many things I have to do, inheritance, professions, experiments, and others, with a tenth clone, I will be able to do them more efficiently.

    "Of you go," I said to the clones.

    Immediately, six clones disappeared into the vibrancy. Three will work in the profession of alchemy, artifice, healing, and culinary, while the fourth one will do experiments and other things.

    Currently, it is going to do the most important things. Thest time, I failed in it, I hope, this time, I will seed.

    Buzz!

    "Let''s hope, this time we seed," I said, and my clone had started the breakthrough of the slime. The slime is important for my practice. Without it, the speed of progress in the dance would slow down immensely.

    There are only thirty-two spheres inside the slime instead of seventy-three before and the tentacles moved toward them.

    A smile appeared on my face when I saw the tentacles reaching all the spheres and absorbing resources from them. There is not a single sphere, from which they hadn''t started to take the resources.

    Last, it was only 63% of the seventy-three spheres.

    I still remember the massive resources it had usedst time, and this time; I am even better prepared.

    Soon, an hour passed, and the absorption was going on without a problem. The graphs are much smoother than thest time, which once again made me relieved.

    I only have two slimes left, and I don''t want to kill them. It would make things much harder for me.

    I watched for a few more minutes before walking out of my core. I got up from the sofa, I had been sitting in and walked into the practice room.

    Last time, it took nearly twelve hours for it to absorb the resources and this time, it is going to take the same time. There won''t be any problems and if theye, my clones are more than capable of dealing with them.

    I couldn''t practice dance without the slime, but there are no restrictions for the tras constitution; I am going to practice it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I walked into the center of the room and removed all my clothes before sitting down. I waved my hand, and a massive formation came out and covered the whole practice room.

    I waved it again, and seven ring formations appeared, surrounding me from top to bottom, each ring of formation represents one element of my constitution.

    From sun to forbidden.

    They all are ancient runes and filled with powerful resources. Though, the most notable of all is the royal jelly.

    It is the first time I will be using it, and I am really scared. I wanted to use the honey, at the first session for the second level, but went with it despite the risk.

    I am near the physical/soul limit. I don''t know, how long it will take me to reach it, but it won''t be much long. That leaves the forbidden limit, which I reach through the Tras constitution.

    If I use the honey, it will take longer. Compared to it, the royal jelly will take me there sooner, it will also increase the risks, but I am willing to take them for the speed.

    Buzz!

    I thought for a couple of seconds before starting the method.

    "Ehhhhh¡­"

    Within a few seconds, I started to grin my teeth in pain, which I would rarely use to do during the method, but now the pain is too much.

    The seven elements of the constitution ravage me, while all I can do is keep my breathing, heartbeat, and soul in aplex rhythm. If I didn''t follow, these ravaging energies would tear me apart before I could do anything.

    The rhythm is much moreplex than before and a lot harder to maintain.

    If I could, I would have stopped the method, but now that I started, I couldn''t stop. If I did, I would die.

    So, I gritted my teeth in pain but didn''t let affect my breathing, I kept in synch with my heartbeat and soul.

    Seconds felt like minutes, and I decided to focuspletely on following the rhythm. I pulled back every bit of focus from the other things. There is no use in focusing on other things. If something were to go wrong, there was no way to fix it.

    So, it is better that I focus on the rhythm and nothing else.

    I did just that and slowly, the pain and other things began shifting in the background, with me only focusing on the rhythm.

    Time passed, and I continued to focus on it, and before I knew it, Ipleted the session.

    Hun!

    I wanted to fall down immediately and sleep, but I took a deep breath and opened my eyes and the things I saw around me couldn''t help but shock me.

    There are impurities around. I have a clean body, but impurities stille, but it is not normal impurities, that have shocked me, but the constitution impurities.

    These are the impurities of my constitutions. It wasn''t supposed to happen, till level 3 and at the end, but here, I am seeing them at the start of the first session of the second level.

    It was quite shocking.

    Aside from that, there is also a lot more soul impurity. They are easy to recognize, because of their translucent ness.

    Usually, I burned the impurities, but this time, I collected them. There are a few things I want to test and also looked at my meta scan.

    So, I closed my eyes, but not before looking at the clock, which told me only fifty-two minutes had passed. It is about the same time; I needed to practice the method before.

    I appeared in my core with the n of looking at my meta-scan, but as I looked at the slime, I appeared beside it and opened the connection with the clones.

    "Fuck!" I cursed.

    Not in anger and disappointment, but surprise.

    The slime had finished absorbing the resources and now it''s shining brightly as it digests those resources.st time, it had taken nearly twelve hours for that, but this time, it took less than half.

    I looked at the graph and saw the process going smoothly. There was no sign of crystallization, that happened during the processst time.

    I watched it for a few minutes, before bringing out my meta-

    scan. The digesting process is happening fast, but it would still take a few hours; I could study the meta-scan at that time.

    It won''t take me more than half an hour. If there is a problem, my clone will alert me immediately.

    "So, it is why," I said a couple of minutester. I understood why, and I was able to bring the constitutions out at the second level.

    The first reason is obviously the forbidden power and the stretching of the constitution. The second reason is because of tinkering, I had done to my constitution years ago.

    I barely knew anything and tinkered with it.

    Thankfully, I had made those changes on the surface, or the consequences would have been bad instead of good.

 Chapter 3852 Sky Sovereign Slime

    Chapter 3852 Sky Sovereign Slime

    ??"The digestion is finished," I said.

    If I am not wrong, then it would be thest stage where it would jump to the Sky Sovereign. If something were to go wrong, it would go wrong at this stage.

    The next stage hasn''t begun, but it will be soon.

    Three minutes and seventeen seconds passed, when finally, the graphs moved and a couple of secondster, the visible change began to appear on the slime.

    Its core begins to shine. It was a gentle shine at first before it began to brighten up slowly. In a few minutes, it begins to ze like a sun.

    In thest stage, the core hadn''t reacted at all. It just ate the energy, that its slime body had processed.

    A few minutes passed, and another change came through the core.

    The tentacles which retracted into the core at the end of the second stage, begin toe out through the core.

    Hun!

    When I saw them, I couldn''t help, but be surprised. These tentacles are much finer than before and a lot stronger.

    If the data the graphs are showing is right, then the ratio of their strength is a lot strongerpared to my body and soul now, than when it was when I was Sovereign, and the slime was the Earth Sovereign.

    Which is a good thing; I need slime to be strong. The stronger it is, the more useful it will be for me.

    They are not just stronger now, but they seem to have over four times more thorns than before, which is another good news. With them, I will be able to send the solution to me with much greater precision.

    Every minute, more tentacles came out and spread across the slime''s body. It continued for an hour and thirty-four minutes.

    The tentacles stopped and right then, the core zed again and began sending out powerful energy through the tentacles, which began to transform the slime.

    For a couple of seconds, everything was perfect, before the problem appeared.

    The crystallization begins again. The slime''s body isn''t properly absorbing the energy. It is being concentrated on some parts, which are crystallizing. It is akin to burning the flesh of the slime.

    "Fuck!" I cursed, but acted immediately.

    The hundreds of tiny metallic capsules lit up with ancient runes formation on them and begin to suck the energiesing out of the tentacles, before spreading them across the body.

    They are not spreading it equally.

    Not all parts of the slime are in need of an equal amount of energy. It is also not an organism, that is created naturally through evolution. It had many ws, one of them being that it couldn''t direct the energy perfectly around its body.

    It is natural to all beings, but to it; it is not.

    It needs outside help, and the help needs to act fast and perfect. A slight mistake and there will be a crystallization, too much of it and the slime will die.

    I don''t want it to die; one slime is already dead and a big loss to me. Losing another would be a terrible loss.

    Minutes passed, and the capsules spread the energy around the slime, which it absorbs. The changes begin to appear as they did; they begin to lose their color and start to be more transparent.

    Within minutes, it had lost all colors and getting even more transparent, by the time the energies stopped. It had be fully transparent.

    "A Sky Sovereign slime," I said happily.

    It is going to help me tremendously, not only with the dance, but with also other things, I have in mind.

    I looked at the slime in front of me. It ispletely colorless, except for the veins, which are crystalline pink and the core, which are dark red with violet spots.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It looked more like a pebble than a rock.

    I wanted to use the slime immediately, but I let my clone have a way with it. It needs to run tests; there are hundreds of them, but it shouldn''t take long before I know whether it is safe to use the slime for the practice.

    I looked at it for a few minutes, before walking toward the artificer clone, which will soon begin on an important project.

    Now that I have leveled-up, I have enough power to upgrade the above. I also have the knowledge and all the things required for it. I could start immediately if I want, but I am going to wait, till the voyage resumes.

    I am still using the abode, and there are few important things I have to do, that wouldn''t feel safe in doing in the other abodes.

    Once the voyage start, I will start working on it. I am quite excited about it. I have worked really hard on design and method. In the new abode, I will be able to add that thing, which will take the abode to the next level.

    Till then, my clone will focus on supplementary materials. It had to forge some; it wasn''t able to do it before because of the limitation of power.

    I stayed there for an hour, before walking to the alchemy clone. It is a busy studying the data in practice. More like the alchemical solutions, I had used earlier in the practice.

    The alchemy clone does not only craft the solution. It also studies them, improves them, and creates a new one. Though, thest part, needed my help a little; the clones are not perfect, and I am d about that.

    I sat by my clone and reviewed the data while my clone worked on the forms of the tras.

    I am crossing it against the data, my clone is gathering from the slime every second. I know it will work, but there is no harm in double-checking.

    It is my life on the line. If there is the slightest problem; the worldly energies of the dance will kill me, and I don''t want that.

    I need to do a lot of things before I am ready to die willingly.

 Chapter 3853 Trade

    Chapter 3853 Trade

    ??Knock Knock!

    I was working on the alchemy when I heard the knock on the door. I opened my eyes and saw Ven, Sarina, and Klea at the door.

    I looked at my body and cleaned myself with the energy.

    I am still sitting in the practice room, naked. I hadn''t moved from it, since the practice.

    Click!

    I wore clothes and walked out of the practice room, before opening the door.

    "Sorry, foring so early. I was hoping that we would do the trade," he said apologetically.

    "Sure. Come in," I replied and invited in.

    I had also collected, the energy envelope with the aura of Prime. It transformed into information as I touched it. It is a notice from Prime; telling us that the ship will be dyed by three days from the original departure time.

    This means we will be on the ind for a week more. It is fine, there are some things, I want to finish before I enter the ship which is being always watched by the prime.

    There was a faint hesitation on their faces before they entered the abode.

    "Once again, I am really sorry, but I really need those things," he apologized again. "It is fine. If I were in your ce, I would also want to make a breakthrough as soon as possible to," I replied.

    A surprise appeared in his eyes before he shook his head.

    "Has nothing ever remained hidden from you?" he asked, I smiled. It is quite easy to guess; he is at his limit and those things he wants from me would help him tremendously during that.

    "Before we start with the business; I hope, you won''t mind a little breakfast?" I asked, and he smiled.

    "I haven''t forgotten the taste of the food, you fed mest time," he said as he sat across the counter with Sarena and Klea.

    "That''s kind of you to say that," I said and took out the stuff.

    Soon, I started to cook. We didn''t talk. There is not much to talk about. We might be friendly, but each of us guarding our secrets zealously. We don''t want to do more than it''s needed, in case we reveal something, that we shouldn''t.

    It is bing especially important for him since I am revealing thing after thing, which he wants to keep secret.

    "Have you reached, Grade 7 with culinary art?" asked Sarena, with faint awe in her voice.

    "No, I am still in Grade 6," I replied. Feeling pleased that she thinks these skills are of Grade 7.

    "I had a chance to see one Grade 6 culinary master, and you seemed much better than them," she praised.

    "The chasm between Grade 6 and Grade 7 is huge. It will be years or even decades, before I reach there," I said, with a faint hope in my eyes.

    I am good, but still not enough to be in Grade 7. There is a huge difference between each level. The difference is huge in every three levels; it is big enough, that it stopped over 99.9% of the people.

    Soon, I finished the breakfast andid the table.

    "This is the best thing I have ever eaten," said Klea, after gulping down the first bite of her pancake, while Ven and Sarena looked at me.

    "This honey," she said, looking at the bowl of glittering honey. "I have a lot of it. I hope you have good enough things to trade for it," I replied with a smile and their expressions turned serious as they looked at each other.

    They tasted other things, and soon the whole table was cleaned.

    "Thank you, Carlos, for giving us a meal of life," said Ven. "I am d you liked it," I said and took the dishes to the sink.

    This surprised them; the dishes could be washed instantly with the help of energy, but I liked the process; it had be a ritual for me.

    "Let us," said Sarena as she appeared by me with Ven. "There is no need," I replied. "You have fed us a wonderful meal. Let us do this at least," she insisted.

    "Fine," I said, and let them wash the dishes. In a few minutes, they finished.

    "Let''s go," I said to them, leading them toward the room, which I had specially prepared for the trade. I could control every part of the abode, while they were dining, the changes happening in one room.

    "Klea, stay here, while we do the business with Carlos," said Ven.

    The young girl didn''t seem happy about it, but she nodded without saying any words. "You can read, any book from the shelf, if you feel bored," I added, which lit up her eyes.

    Click!

    Soon, we reached the room, with a white square table. It is a beautiful elvish table, carved by a master. They sat on one side of it, while I sat on another.

    Nobody spoke for a couple of seconds before Ven opened his mouth.

    "You said, you have that soil. We have traded for thest time. Do you have those roses too?" he asked, with a faint nervousness and excitement in his eye.

    "I have soil and other elements. I also have roses till a Sky Sovereign level," I said and a shock in their eyes was apparent.

    Last time, I traded cloud tar soul with him. this time, thanks to the disk, I have eleven other elements with the hint of origin in them; they are the resources, that even Prime would fight to death.

    They are useful to even them. They are useful to them thank us; we could only use them in a very small amount, but even a small amount is transformational.

    "Really? Are you speaking the truth?" he asked.

    This time, I didn''t reply. Instead, twelve transparent spheres came out. Each sphere contains the element. From the soil, he is familiar with the lightning that seemed to bring destruction as well as life.

    There is also wind, fire, and other elements. Seeing that, their eyes went big as saucers and their bodies shook.

    This is not a resource, that even Prime would have. If the prime became aware, that I had it; he wouldn''t hesitate to kill me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    That is why he won''t know it. I have made enough preparation; that these two wouldn''t be able to tell anyone, even if they wanted to. I like them, but I don''t trust them enough, and hens, take the precautions.

    I let them watch the elements for a while, before taking out the essence roses. These things are tremendously useful to them than me.

    They could use them in practice.

    They didn''t look at them; they kept staring at the elements, which isn''t surprising. From what I can find out; they have something essence rose; it is not stable andsting.

    They need to use it within a day of harvesting it from Grimms, but it is still something. The elements, on the other hand, aren''t something, they have.

    They are extremely rare and what increases their value further, is that I have them in twelve elements.

    I don''t have only one element, like thest time.

    They want the elements, desperately. It is clear in their eyes, but the question is, what do they have to trade for it because unlikest time, I am not willing to sell them for cheap.

 Chapter 3854 Trade II

    Chapter 3854 Trade II

    ??It took them a while to move their eyes away from the elements and turn to the essence roses.

    "How much you have?" he asked, and he was not talking about essence roses. "You do not need to be worried about how much I have. You only need to be worried about the things you are trading for them," I replied.

    He smiled at that and looked at his girlfriend, who nodded.

    A momentter, he brought out a round ss box. The box is divided into two parts. One part has translucent silvery water, while the other part has golden water that, looks like it is flowing despite being stable.

    "Are they what I am thinking they are?" I asked with my voice breathless. "Yes. Antediluvian water of space and time," she replied.

    I thought, they might not have something, but I was wrong. They have and the value of it is simr to what the twelve elements I have. Together, their value would have been greater, if I didn''t have all twelve elements.

    Seeing them, my heart started to beat wildly. Those things will help me tremendously, not only in practice but also in artifice, alchemy, and other things.

    "I think 1 unit of antediluvian water of space and time for 2.5 units of twelve elements would be the correct trade," said Ven, while I was still looking at the water.

    "Do I look like a bumpkin on the street to you?" I asked back and countered it with my offer, which was the opposite of what I had offered, which he rejected immediately.

    I offered again, and they rejected, and they offered, and I rejected.

    Minutes passed, and we continued. It might seem like, we are not making any progress at all, but we are a lot. Both of us have very rare things and are aware of their values and want a little extra for our things.

    "Fine, I will suffer a loss and ept," said Ven finally, while I rolled my eyes. He isn''t suffering a loss; we have made a fair deal.

    "How many units, you are willing to sell?" I asked, and he smiled. "It seemed like, you have been lucky," he said, and I didn''t reply, other than smile, but he was right; I had been lucky.

    The thing, I had found identally turned out to be extremely valuable. Far more than, I had thought when I saw it for the first time.

    "We are willing to sell thirty-seven units," replied Sarena. I couldn''t help but be surprised. Thought it would be ten or twelve units and that would have been enough for my needs.

    "It seemed like, I wasn''t the only lucky one," I said and waved my hand. Their eyes lit up and a momentter more antediluvian water of space and time came.

    I took the thirty-seven units of water, while they took the elements of equal value. It is a huge amount, I don''t need it, but I am sure, I will need it in the future as this water, is more helpful in the Prime stage, while I am still an Earth Sovereign.

    With the most important trade done, their eyes turned to the essence of roses, before turning back to me.

    Tap!

    "What else do you have to trade?" he asked, and I simply tapped on the desk gently with my finger and immediately thousands of things materialized around the room, each one packed in a sphere of different size.

    All kinds of resources are in there, from metal essence fruits to stainless lotuses. There is honey of different kinds and flowers of every color.

    The rare soul crystals to spatial seeds to essence to artifacts, everything is for trade as long as they have, the things to offer.

    "My god. Even Prime would be killed for these things," he said as he looked at sphere after sphere. These spheres didn''t stop them from checking things, they could do everything aside from taking the things out.

    The sphere also provides them withplete information on the things contained inside them. Like what they are and what they could be used for.

    I didn''t say anything and let them look at things. The next trade is going to be moreplex.

    "I want everything," said Ven after nearly an hour. "Then I hope, you really have things to trade for them," I said with a smile.

    "We have some and I hope you will like them," he said and took out thousands of things, along with the big. The room is small, we couldn''t bring out, all the things we have.

    I have a couple of empty spheres which have nothing, but the information on the things, I have in my storage.

    Seeing many of them. My eyes lit up.

    He really has good things. Some, I want. So, we started negotiating; it was intense, but fast. We quickly begin to trade one thing after another.

    "I think we should take a break. All this negotiating has made me a little hungry," I said. I wouldn''t have taken a break if a few hundred things had remained, but there are thousands of them.

    "Lunch sounds fine," said Sarena, and a momentter, we walked out of the room.

    When we entered the living room. We saw the girl engrossed in reading, with a couple of books floating in front of her.

    It took her a while to notice.

    "You have an amazing collection, Carlos," said the young girl. "Thank you," I said as I started to prepare the lunch.

    It took me an hour to prepare the lunch and another hour to eat before we went back to negotiating.

    It was at night before we finished. We had not only traded materialistic things but also knowledge. Though this time, the knowledge isn''t as valuable as thest time; I still got some good things.

    "Thank you, Carlos. The things we have got from you will help us tremendously," said Sarena as I walked them toward the door after the dinner.

    "You don''t have to thank. You have paid equal in value," I replied, to which she smiled.

    Soon we reached the door, when I decided to ask the question, that had been on my mind for a while.

    "If you don''t mind, me asking, when are you nning to make a breakthrough?" I asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth. "I was nning on doing that after the voyage ends, but now I have changed my mind," he replied. Meaning he will do in it in the next couple of days.

    "I have a good breakthrough formation. Good enough, that person next to you won''t be able to tell if you are making a breakthrough," I said.

    It surprises them a little.

    "Thank you for the offer, but I have a breakthrough formation," he replied, and to that I smiled.

    The rejection disappointed me, but I don''t mind. The breakthroughs are sacred; one doesn''t do them in front of the people, that they don''t trust.

    If I had been in his ce, I wouldn''t have epted the offer. I love my secrets, and I don''t want anyone to know them. His secrets are just as dangerous and if they came out, it would kill not only him but also his sister and fianc¨¦.

 Chapter 3855 124 Poses

    Chapter 3855 124 Poses

    ??I woke up exactly four hourster, after falling asleep.

    Yesterday was tiring but fruitful. I have got a lot of things, some had forced me to chance, a few things, I am nning to do.

    I don''t mind. Those things are going to get better and that is what matters the most. Tillte at night, I was sorting things, not only the ones I had got from Ven but also from the storages of the Grimms.

    There are a massive number of things. They have filled floor after floor of the repository.

    I got out of bed and freshened up, before walking into the kitchen and cooking myself breakfast.

    After I washed the dishes, I walked into the practice room and removed all my clothes, before standing in the center of it.

    It is time to practice the first level of the dance of ukasanavor. There are more steps and a lot more dangerous. The worldly energy will be a level above thest and it would be able to kill me more easily if things were to go wrong.

    The method is more dangerous now, but the benefitsing from it would be just as great.

    I took a deep break and waved my hand.

    A formation came out; it was far moreplex than thest time and it stuck with me, covering every part of me, including my hair.

    "Begin!" I looked at the formation before I gave the order.

    The next second, I felt like thousands of ants bit me on nearly every part of my body. The pain is lighter thanst time; the needles are finer and a lot stronger. They could pierce through my body a lot more easily.

    My clone had looked at the slime, all yesterday. Checked every little thing and did hundreds of tests, including many on the dummy body.

    Many new appeared in my core. I have been able to find out things. If I had known them before, I would have been able to make the slime more stronger than it is.

    It had turned out; that the slime was highly maniptive at thest stage. I really wish, I really wish, I had known of them before.

    I shook my head at those thoughts and focused. The next step is going to be painful.

    A secondter, the solution kept pouring inside me through the thousands of microscopic needles. It felt like a hotva. I wanted to grit my teeth to bear it, but I didn''t let myself do that.

    I will be receiving this solution while practicing the dance and I need to keep my force as breathing as it required and gritting my teeth wouldn''t let me do that.

    It stopped a few secondster, and I took a deep breath before I started with the dance of ukasanavor.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    On the first level, there are one hundred and twenty-four poses. It may seem like, only sixteen is more than level 0, but it is far more than it looked. Every pose at the first level isplex and far more demanding than before.

    One needs a high level of physical control, that less than 5% of the Sky Sovereigns have.

    Every pose isplex, but my body did it perfectly and the speed of doing it is also fast. It is not as fast as I did in the formation; I am not that suicidal, but it is faster than I had practiced.

    I finished with the first pose and then the second and then third.

    I practiced one pose after another and finally finished the twenty-fourth. When I started on the twenty-fifth, I felt things moving.

    Things be clearer in the next few poses before energy begins to materialize around me. Seeing it, I couldn''t help, but be surprised.

    It is the same energy, that came in tiny amounts, but filled my till it had nearly ruptured in thest session. Now, it is gathering in a muchrger amount, and it has scared me, but I didn''t stop despite that.

    The solution wasst time, barely able to contain it, but this time; it won''t be the case.

    I was a little worried that the solution would be too strong for the energy, especially seeing yesterday''s result. The royal jelly is too powerful and too good for what it does.

    It is the thing, I haven''t sold. I had sold them Sky Sovereign honey, but not Earth Sovereign royal jelly.

    It''s not like, I didn''t want to, but the thing was dangerous, and I want to know about it all before I sell it to others.

    Hun!

    Soon, I finished the forty-eighth pose and started on the forty-

    ninth, when finally, the gathered energy around me, before entering the runes covering me and seeping inside my body.

    It is more painful than I remember, and I wanted to grit my teeth and scream, but I bore it.

    The energy began to fill the solution and I was relieved that there was no rejection, not even the slightest. I knew, there wouldn''t be, but I still had some fear in my heart. Now it disappeared, reced by even greater fear.

    I could see how the solution was turning after mixing with energy and I fear my life. All it would need is a small mistake and it will be my end.

    I need to make sure, I won''t make a mistake, not even the slightest one.

    More and more energy kepting and filled the solution. Soon, it nearly filled all the solutions, and my clone began to inject more into me.

    The energy kept mixing inside it until I reached the hundredth pose.

    At the hundredth and one, the merging begins, and it is painful. More than any stage of the method. I wanted to scream, grit my teeth at least, but I didn''t let myself have even that and only practiced the method.

    The only mercy I gave to myself was going faster with poses. Which made things even more painful.

    It is better because it will end quickly.

    I performed pose after pose, finally reaching thest one hundred and twenty-fourth, when the formation seemed inside and covered the energy, that merged with me,pletely the first session of the first level of dance.

    I am dead tired, that I wanted to fall down, but. I slowly sat down.

    I wanted to enter my core, but I didn''t dare to close my eyes. I know, I am tired enough, that I would fall asleep the moment, I closed my eyes.

    So, instead, I started to take deep controlled breaths, till the tiredness receded enough that I could control the sleep it brought before closing my eyes.

    I entered my core and the first thing I saw was my meta-scan.

    "God! With it, I won''t need much time to reach the limit," I said, happily. The increase is good, better than good. It made all the risks; I took worth it.

    I studied the meta-scan for a few minutes before I walked out.

    I have practiced the dance and now, I need to practice tras, which is as painful as the dance but need to be done with more zeal than before. I am close to the physical limit, but I have just started with the forbidden.

    I need to reach the limit as soon as possible. So, I could make a damn breakthrough; I even have a timeline in my mind.

 Chapter 3856 Competent

    Chapter 3856 Competent

    ??"What do you think about his offer?" asked a man and a surprise couldn''t help but appear on the woman''s face.

    "Are you seriously thinking about it?" she asked, and the man nodded. The woman opened her mouth to say something but closed it seeing the expression on the face of the man she loves.

    "He knows about us. He is also aware of a lot of things. We also have leverage over him, if things were to go wrong," he said, and the womanughed.

    "That man scares me. I havee across Primes, and they didn''t scare me as that man does," "When he looked at me. I feel naked. I feel like he could see through every secret of mine. I don''t like it,"

    "As for the leverage; I don''t think we have any."

    "He didn''t seem worried at all. When he showed us all those resources; he seemed to be very sure, that we wouldn''t be able to tell anyone anything about him and it is not just because of the trust," she said worriedly.

    The man didn''t say anything for several seconds.

    "I wouldn''t have thought about taking his help, but you know, what happenedst time? I feared it might happen again and this time; I won''t be able to stop it," said the man.

    Hearing that, the eyes of the woman be worried. She knew what happened during his Earth Sovereign, he was barely able to survive.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Do you think he will be able to help you with that?" she asked, to which he shrugged.

    "I don''t know, but he is the only person, I could think of aside from elders at the vige. It will be years before we will reach the vige and I don''t want to burden on you, till then," he said.

    The pain appeared in the woman''s eyes as she heard those words and took her lover''s face in her hand and looked into his eyes.

    "You are not a burden. Don''t ever say that!" she said.

    He didn''t say anything to that, but embraced her naked body tighter and inhaled her smell, which always made him calm.

    ¡­

    "Congrattions, Michael. Your understanding of the ancient runes has now reached thepetent level," she said, and a big smile lit up across my face.

    I felt I had reached it, but her words made it formal.

    The deration made me so ecstatic that tears started to flow from my eyes. "Thank you, teacher," I said after controlling my emotions.

    Competent may not seem like much, but it is. Prime study for centuries to reach this level, but I did it for decades, while not being a Prime.

    "You don''t have to thank me, Michael. You have achieved it, with your own efforts," she said, bringing another tide of emotions, which I was barely able to calm.

    ''I think, it is time, I ask her that question,'' I thought.

    "Do you think, I am ready for the challenge, teacher?" I asked, feeling a little nervous. "That is for you to decide," she replied and disappeared, while Iid back on the chair with a sigh.

    I was asking about the library challenge. Completing it will open another floor for me.

    I feel like, I am ready for it, but I will think about it a few more days, before deciding.

    The current knowledge I have in my hand is enough for me to work, but more is always better. I have seen how drastically deeper the knowledge of each floor is and I would be an idiot if I believe it won''t help me much.

    Still, I want to think about it for a while before making a decision.

    I pushed those thoughts and focused on the homework. I thought it was simple homework, at the level of what she usually gave me, but as I studied it and realized theplexities within, my expressions couldn''t help, but turn serious.

    ''It will be a challenge,'' I said as I messaged my head, but there was a smile on my face.

    I didn''t waste any time and started working on it.

    Soon, I focused on itpletely, forgetting everything else; I only have a formation in my mind, that I have to create.

    The homework the teacher gave, was never rted to inheritance, but every challenge helped me in inheritance. I have to solve it because if I know the teacher, then the homework from now on would be as too difficult as this one.

    Hours passed, and before I knew it, it had been twenty hours passed.

    I only noticed the time because of the clock that rang gently every hour. It had rung twenty times since I had started working on the formation.

    A few more hours passed and finally, a smile appeared on my face.

    ''Fuck, it wasplex!" I cursed, but there was a big smile on my face. It took me thirty-one hours, but I created the formation, that produced the result that the teacher wanted.

    I double-checked the formation, before closing my eyes, and for an hour, I did nothing. I didn''t even think, I remained sitting with my eyes closed.

    I opened them an hourter and walked toward my clones. The work in the inheritance has already begun. I joined them but didn''t stay with them for long and returned to my table.

    I tapped in the air, and aplex formation appeared in front of me. I have to upgrade it for the next upgrade.

    Upgrading isn''t a challenge for me. The challenge is to upgrade it with the ancient runes. The formation has 11.4% of ancient runes and I have to increase that by at least 2.5%.

    The number is small, but it is a tall task. I will need to aplish it if I want the power.

    The power, I project is possible because of the inheritance. If it had been a subpar inheritance, then even with the methods and forbidden power; I wouldn''t have been half as powerful as I am right now.

    I studied it and began to select themon formation I could upgrade into the ancient ones.

    I have already converted all the basic formations. The ones that remained are not basic; they areplex and converting them into the ancient rune formation is going to be a challenge.

    Soon, I found what I had been looking for and copied it out of the formation before making the rest disappear.

    "Now I have to turn you into the formation of ancient runes," I said to themon rune formation and began.

    I began to draw the ancient runes frenziedly, but stopped a few secondster and stared at them for a few minutes, before making small changes. I looked at the changes for a minute more before doing it.

    Minutes passed and turned into the hours, and I kept working.

    Buzz!

    It was at the twenty-second hour, that formation buzzed. Seeing that, I smiled, but I controlled my emotions and brought the formation it is part of.

    I begin to make adjustments. I couldn''t simply rece it. I need to make an adjustment to it, which didn''t take me more than a few minutes before I added the formation and activated it.

    Buzz!

    It buzzed clearly without any problem.

    It worked better than I had thought. Now, I have to do that with a few more formations of this big formation.

    I will need to make such changes in thousands of such big formations and design a few hundred new ones before the upgrade will be ready for me to use.

 Chapter 3857 Titan Blood

    Chapter 3857 Titan Blood

    ??Knock Knock!

    I opened my eyes as I heard the knock. As I had expected; it was Ven standing beside Sarena.

    Click!

    I got up from the couch and walked toward the door, before opening it.

    "Come in," I said to them.

    "Thank you," he said, and he entered inside. His expressions were impassive, but I could see the nervousness hiding in his eyes. I could pretty much guess, why he is here.

    "Were you serious about helping me with my breakthrough?" he asked directly as he took the seat in front of me with his girlfriend.

    I didn''t say, I would help him with the breakthrough. I said I would give him, the breakthrough formation, but my intention was what he said.

    "Yes," I replied.

    "Can I ask why?" he asked. "We are not doubting your intention, but we want to know the truth first." Added Sarena.

    I smiled. They are nervous, but it is clear, there is some problem, and they need help. I wasn''t able to find the problem, but my seeds, no matter how good they were, were not omnipotent.

    "The reason is simple. I have never seen your people make a breakthrough, I want to see it," I replied, and their expression couldn''t help, but turn bad.

    "Your words didn''t give much confidence. Some might even say, they are disrespectful," said Sarena.

    "My apologies, I had no intention of being disrespectful. It is just the truth, but don''t throw away my offer just yet,"

    "I am quite good at this. I had helped thousands of people make breakthroughs and have deep knowledge of natives and Grimm anatomy. You will find very few people of our level, who have deep knowledge like me," I replied.

    There was a silence for a couple of seconds. I could tell, they were talking with each other telepathically.

    It was over a minuteter. Their eyes got focused back on me.

    "Ven is powerful, he is at an absolute limit and satisfied all the conditions, that his chances of a sessful breakthrough are over 90%," said Sarena and the smile on my face became bigger.

    I could hear the ''but'' in the sentence and it is because of it. They havee to me.

    "But there is one problem," said Ven and I looked at them to describe it, but they put a crystal in front of me and activated it.

    Soon, a projection appeared with a meta-scan and a lot of files. It is all hazy, one could not read anything through it.

    "May I?" I asked, and they nodded. I tapped and everything became clear.

    The first thing is the video of the meta-scan. It was at the particr moment of the breakthrough; the third stage, where merging is happening when something happens.

    I looked at it for a few minutes before turning to literature.

    It is quite detailed, but there are a lot of things that are hidden in it. It gives me a rough idea about his problem, without revealing any secrets about him.

    Though he had underestimated me too much. I could tell a lot of things with this data and when I cross reference with what I had got from the seed inside him, I get a clearer picture than even he has about himself.

    Finally, I finished and turned to him.

    "I thought the Grimms could have offspring with Grade 0 to Grade 3 races, but didn''t expect to have them with Grade 4 races as well," I said, shocking him and Sarena.

    The races are divided into the grades.

    Humans are a Grade 0 race; the stone-skin, the elves, and the beastmen are Grade 1. Some tribes among them are Grade 2; Grade 3 is rare in the world, and I have only seen one.

    The grade is on magical potential. Humans are born without magic; they gain it through practice. The elves and stone skin and beast men were born with some, thus Grade 1.

    Some of the tribes among them have more magic, like wood elves or lightning panther beastmen, which is Grade 2.

    Grade 3 are extremely rare and each of their member reaches at least Sovereign.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Grade 4 is a littleplex, but the biggest group that made them are the titan-blood. They are far removed from the titan, but they still have titans blood, and that gives them amazing talent.

    "H¡­how do you know?" he asked, and I tapped crystals. Soon, seven pages appeared, including a meta-scan.

    Some lines began to get marked, and I made rounds on certain things in his meta-scan.

    "It is quite hard to see them. The Grimm part of you hides them well, or rather suppresses them well as it suppresses the Grimm marks," I replied, before taping on crystal and closing the windows.

    "Can you help with my problem?" he asked, to which I didn''t reply.

    His problem is quiteplex and quite dangerous for me to deal with, and might attract the forces that could me with a mere look.

    "I could already guess the Grimm part of you, but I need to know the titan part," I spoke.

    "Which titan have you descended from?" I asked and he looked at me, before turning to his girlfriend.

    "Veorsonal," he replied.

    "The titaness of golden space," I said, and once again, a surprise appeared on their faces.

    The name made me relieved because the titaness is dead. This means the risk is far less. Yes, there will be a risk, but not as much as if it had been a live titan.

    I turned back to his earlier question, which wasn''t easy to answer, but the prophet of dealing with it made me excited. I have never tried something like this and there will be so much to learn.

    I could also mess it up and kill him. It might also be making the Prime discover us.

    My mind is telling me to say no and get the hell away. I don''t want to be close when he makes a breakthrough. If Prime sensed what happened; I would suffer a fate, worse than death.

    "I believe, I can help you, but before, I can be sure. I need to perform a few tests and will need the data of the past breakthroughs." I said.

 Chapter 3858 Help

    Chapter 3858 Help

    ??"Good, we are now ready," I said as I pulled my hands from him. He got up from the med-bed and it disappeared.

    "Sit down," I said. He didn''t instead turn to me. "Where is your breakthrough artifact?" he asked.

    "Sit down first," I said, he kept looking at me, before doing what I had asked him to do. It had been three days since he hade to me for help and since then, I have either been studying the data on him or doing the tests.

    Thest test had been finished, and it was time for me to start the breakthrough.

    As he sat down, I took out the breakthrough formation. Seeing it, the eyes of all three had widened. They were expecting a big disc or something like it, but I took out a crown.

    It is a beautiful golden crown with enchanting metalwork.

    "Is that really a breakthrough formation?" asked Klea, looking at it incredulously. "A word of advice, little girl. Don''t trust the appearance," I said and turned to Sarena.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Resources, please," I said to Sarena.

    She looked at Ven, before turning to me. "I hope, you know what you are doing," she said and waved her hand, and over thousand resources appeared, including twelve elements and the water of space and time along with many other rare resources.

    I waved my hand, and they all entered the crown.

    Gasp!

    I walked toward the Ven and ced the crown on his head. A momentter, his eyes widened, and he gasped.

    "There are enough resources inside to make a hundred like me breakthrough," he said, surprising his sister and girlfriend.

    "Not quite," I replied.

    Yes, there are a lot of resources, and they are of all kinds. He had prepared well, but if his body desired it. It would be able to get any resources it wants and after it was all over, he is going to reimburse me for all he used.

    "If you are ready, you can start," I said.

    "Good luck. Good luck brother," wished his sister and girlfriend. He nodded at them, before closing his eyes.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, the crown buzzed, and the runes came out of it. Common runes and ancient runes covered him in dense formation.

    "Are those ancient runes?" asked Sarena as she looked at runes spreading over her boyfriend. I didn''t reply, nor did I need to. She could tell they were ancient runes. She only asked the question in her shock.

    Soon, the formation covered every part of his body. There is no single part, where it hasn''t been covered.

    "Do you want to see his live meta-scan?" I asked them and they nodded. I have already asked him for permission for it. If he had said no, I would have been the only one who would be seeing it.

    The meta-scan appeared and beside it, another projection. It is currently empty, but soon there will be something.

    Buzz!

    A few seconds passed, and another buzz rang out. A secondter, the resources begin to inside him and their projection appeared beside the meta-scan.

    A smile appeared on my face seeing that. His body already has chosen twenty-two of things, I had stored in there. She could tell it immediately as she looked at me, before focusing on the breakthrough.

    "It is happening faster than usual," she said a minuteter. "It is," I replied.

    His breakthrough wouldn''t be as fast as mine, but the formation would still make it 20% to 30% faster.

    The breakthroughs of the corrupted are the same as the natives. There is no change in resource absorption and consolidation.

    Only merging is a little different.

    A few minutes passed, and I sat down, before closing my eyes.

    There is no need for me to watch everything. It would take hours; I would do a lot of things at that time.

    Three hours and twenty minutester. I opened my eyes as he finished absorbing the resources.

    His core stopped several secondster. It remained as such for five and a half minutes, before it started to spin again and this time, it started to absorb energies.

    Hun!

    In a few seconds, I was surprised again. I am not the only one, even his girlfriend and sister seemed surprised by the resources, his core is absorbing.

    "Many of our people absorb monster essences, but he never did, nor Klea," said Sarena, looking at the young girl, who nodded.

    Very few races use the monster''s essence in their breakthrough. The humans do not, but I still kept it, along with all the other resources.

    "He is absorbing the essence of a particr type of monster," I informed, to which she arched her. "The four essences are from the monsters, that descended from space element monsters," I replied.

    Along with the essence of the monster core. He is taking a few more things of mine; I don''t mind. Seeing he is going to pay back all of it.

    Though he will need to survive the breakthrough for it, and I hope he does. Some of those things, he is using and used in thest stage are quite expensive.

    It would pain me if I didn''t get reimbursed for it.

    I looked at his core; it was strong. One of the strongest, I had seen at this level. There is only one core I have seen as strong as his. It was slightly weaker, but she was a not Peak Earth-

    Sovereign.

    If she had been, her core would have been as strong as his.

    I turned my eyes away from the core of his body, which I have to say is amazing. If I had such a body; the things I would be able to do with it would have been amazing.

    I had seen his inheritance, and he is taking advantage of everything, he is body is offering.

    It is why, he was able to fight against strong Sky Sovereign while still being Earth Sovereign.

    I watched for a few minutes before closing my eyes. I opened them three and a half hourster when the second stage finished. It went without a hup, but that isn''t surprising.

    The third stage will start now; the most dangerous one. It is for this, he had asked my help.

 Chapter 3859 Two Bloods

    Chapter 3859 Two Bloods

    ??Seconds passed and turned into minutes, while we watched with bated breath for the third stage to start.

    I am nervous, but there is also excitement. I had seen the data on thest breakthrough, and it excited me. The Grimm and Titan blood awakened, vying for dominance, calling their forces.

    It wouldn''t usually happen without a bloodline or corresponding inheritance, but here, these opposite sides are in such fiercepetition for dominance that they are calling those forces.

    It might not happen at all; thest time was the first time it had happened. It didn''t happen during the small breakthroughs.

    Even without it; it would be exciting. The merging of corrupted would be a thing to see.

    Four minutes and fifteen seconds passed, and finally, the merging of the body and soul began. I saw him gritting his teeth and making things hazy and wanted to turn things hazy for the young girl.

    I nearly did before abandoning the n.

    There is a big chance that she might suffer what he is suffering. It would be better, if she saw, no matter, how traumatic it seemed.

    I focused on the meta-scan where I saw the unique body and soul trying to merge. Both body and soul contain the opposite element, and they are repelling each other fast, but it is also this repelling force, that bonds them together.

    ''It is as bad as mine,'' I thought, looking at the merging.

    My problem ispletely different, but I like him. If anyone finds out the cause of that; I would never see the light of the day. It will end for me.

    They repel and squeeze as the body and soul merge with the core as the center.

    Hun!

    Seconds passed when I noticed something. It shocked me; it shouldn''t have happened. There is no mention of it.

    I was about to stop it, when I paused when I saw; that it seemed to be helping him, instead of making things worse.

    "What is that?" Sarena asked.

    She also noticed somethinging out of the breakthrough formation and mixing in the merging.

    "The residual of merging," I answered, and a surprise shed in her eyes. "You have that?" she asked in shock.

    "Yes," I replied, stretching the word, before arching my brow at her. It is clear, that she knew something about it, and seeing me looking, she hesitated, before opening her mouth.

    "It helps us with our breakthroughs," she replied finally.

    "Then why there is mention of it in the notes?" I asked with a frown. Feeling angry; is such an important part, and they have kept it from me, even when I had asked them to tell me everything about their breakthroughs.

    "It is not something we tell others and not important either; seeing how hard it is to get the residue." She replied defensively.

    I can understand why she hid it. It is one of the things, that could catch them. These people are nothing if not careful.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "How much do you have it?" she asked a momentter, and I waved my hand. Her eyes widened seeing it.

    "You were not lying when you said you had helped thousands of people make a breakthrough," she said with shock.

    It is from hundreds, not thousands, but I am efficient in my collection. I barely let; any speck goes to waste. It is useful to me, but in a small amount; I used it in forging the breakthrough formation.

    The rest is there, and I thought, it wouldn''t be of any use other than research, till I reforge my breakthrough formation again.

    I was wrong. It is being useful now. Very useful, seeing how tiny the amount of it is making the process less painful and smoother.

    "Are you willing to sell it to us? We will pay any price for it," said Sarena. Her eyes are desperate.

    If I had been to her ce and I had seen something like it, that made the merging smoother and safer, I would have been desperate as well. It is a dangerous stage, and I would pay any price to make it as safe as possible.

    "We will talk after the breakthrough is over," I said, and she nodded, albeit with a little unwillingness, and turned toward the breakthrough.

    I am feeling a little angry at myself. This residual energy from merging may have stopped the things for which they had asked for my help. It made me happy; it also made me angry.

    Minutes passed, and the merging continued.

    Hun!

    Soon, half of the process wasplete, and I had nearly lost hope that it was happening when I noticed the chance.

    "Ahhhh¡­"

    It came suddenly and made Ven scream, while the two bloods inside him began to ze.

    "It is happening," said Sarena shuddering in fear, while there is excitement in my eyes. Finally, is happening.

    The Grimm blood and titan blood inside him started the war of dominance and it is making a mess inside Ven and I could do nothing. I am already doing everything with my breakthrough formation, and it is helping him.

    If it was not that, he would have been on the floor with his skin and soul beginning to tear apart; it had happenedst time.

    This time, he is much more stable, but the strain of the sh is messing with him. If it continues; it will happen, and I won''t be able to do much of anything against it.

    Seconds passed and his condition became worse.

    The blood started toe out of his orifices, and the skin began to tear apart. The soul isn''t in much better condition, either.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed when suddenly, his body zed like a torch. Half of it was silver while the other half was gold.

    From them, an oppressive atmosphere spread into the room.

    It ising from both sources, and it is powerful. Soon, I am going to test my preparations against the energies that wille out of these two sources.

    If they worked, he would live. If they didn''t, he would die.

 Chapter 3860 Success

    Chapter 3860 Sess

    ??As he zed, two faint phantoms appeared behind him.

    The one golden site is the silhouette of the woman; she is tall and looks valiant, shimmering in the golden light. I didn''t have to think about a moment to know it belonged to the titan.

    The one opposite to it on the silver side belongs to Grimm. It is a Foxman; Silver Fur Foxman, to be precise.

    It is not the only phantom; behind it is another phantom. Extremely faint, but could be seen when focused.

    The phantom of abomination.

    The blood of Grimms isn''t enough topete against Titan. Only the blood of the abomination couldpete with the titans.

    Every Grimm had the blood of abomination and friction, had activated that part.

    A few secondster, the energies begin toe out of the phantoms. They are powerful energies, and they are entering inside him, intensifying the sh, but also healing the damage that the other one brought.

    I watched it with excitement, while the formation, that had been lying dead activated and began to absorb this power.

    It is difficult to absorb this power; it resists it. It is why, the formation had not only copied the aura but also had a sample of blood and soul in it. To make it seem like entering the body.

    It is happening without resistance. Only around 7% of the energiese from getting to Ven, while the rest is absorbed by the formation.

    If it were for me, I would have not given even 1% to Ven, but it is necessary. The sh happening is dangerous and these energies help to heal those injuries, without them, he will die.

    As for how it will end, it is simple.

    The blood of Titan and the abomination didn''t have unlimited energy. They will keep pulling these energies from the sources, but eventually, they will get tired, and the process will end on its own.

    Till then, I will have to keep absorbing the energy.

    There are also other things, like shielding the merging, which had not stopped despite these changes.

    There is a powerful formation that is isting it, but things areplex enough, they could go wrong at any moment. I am alert to my clone controlling things, but I am still worried.

    The slightest mistake and I will st him to blood and gore. I didn''t want to see it happen.

    Minutes passed, and I looked at every aspect.

    I focused back on the energy; the two spheres in the storage that are absorbing the energy. Those two storages were very expensive to forge; I needed twelve elements and a few more precious resources to craft them.

    The gold and silver spheres absorb a massive amount of energy. One of my clones is responsible for that and it is showing me the data observation it is making.

    These energies have tremendous research value. I could already tell, how they would deepen my understanding of Grimms and Titans, and reveal the mysteries that a person of my level has no right to know.

    This knowledge will help in my advancement.

    Every bit of knowledge helps in their own way. I learned that long ago; it was why, I was so interested in helping him with his breakthrough.

    It was the right decision and I hope, I will be able to save him.

    "Brother," said the young girl, with tears dripping from her eyes. His state is terrible, but he is holding on.

    "Don''t worry. Your brother will be fine," I said with the confidence, I don''t feel in my heart.

    A minute passed and then another; the energies kepting, but merging was also progressing. He is still absorbing the residue of merging, more than before, since the energies came.

    There is a lot more.

    Soon, 75% of the merging is finished. Thest quarter had remained. It was going smoothly, thanks to my clone and formation, but I am vignt; the energies had tried to mess things up.

    He kind of reminded me of Marina. She has two bloodlines, and those bloodlines hated each other.

    When she ate that unripe bloodline fruit, they tore through her. It had also destroyed that poison Grimms had afflicted her. It was the hardest moment of her life, and I wasn''t with her.

    The fact still eats me; the same as the thought of me not going to be with her at the birth of my child.

    The progress reached 90%, and there was no change.

    I am starting to get worried. I could see, both bloods losing most of their power, but their still pulling the energy. If they don''t stop soon, they will start damaging themselves and it would be bad for Ven.

    They should stop before the merging isplete. If they kept pulling, a second more after that, they would kill him.

    It is why; I had prepared a nuclear option. It is damaging, but it will save him. I had already discussed that with him, but I really hope; I don''t need to use that.

    The side effects of it are too heavy.

    Soon, the progress reached 95% and the energying. It is making me really worried. I had made all the preparations and if in the next three minutes, it didn''t stop, I will pull the trigger.

    Two and a half minutes passed, and I was ready to pull the trigger when the change urred.

    The bloods rapidly begin to cool down as if finally noticing the damage they had suffered. As it happened, the energies began to lessen before their connection broke with the sources.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Seeing that, the relief flooded into my heart. For a while, I really thought, I would need to use that option.

    A few minutes passed, and the merging was finally over. I could see the relief appearing in the eyes of his girlfriend and sister seeing it.

    It took over ten minutes before the consolidation began.

    I sat down, for there was nothing I could do about this process. I had done everything I could and now just watch.

    Minutes passed as the core began to solidify.

    His core is really powerful. The most powerful core, I had seen for the Sky Sovereign and it hadn''t even fully consolidated yet.

    It took over twenty minutes for that to happen and after that, the energies flooded in, while the girls hugged each other.

    He had seeded in the breakthrough. There is nothing, that could derail the entire process.

    He absorbed every drop of energies released from the core and opened his eyes. Immediately, the two girls hugged him.

    "Congrattions," I said after he let go of the hug. "Thank you. I wouldn''t have been able to seed without your help," he replied.

    "You do not have to thank me. The data, I had got is more than enough for the appreciation," I said.

    "Still, thank you," he said. To that, I smiled and focused on the meta-scan.

    "From what I could see; there is no problem with your breakthrough. Everything you had suffered had been healed. It could be said you had a perfect breakthrough," I said, and he smiled mirthlessly.

    It is far from a perfect breakthrough, but it had provided the perfect results.

 Chapter 3861 Banquet

    Chapter 3861 Banquet

    ??"Thank you," I said to the cart vendor as I took the ice cream, before walking away.

    This is thest day on the ind, and it is as bustling as it was on the first day I came here.

    It seemed even more bustling than the first day. New ships have docked at its port, bringing thousands of more tourists in it.

    It was hard to imagine; this was the ce of the great battle where Primes fought. Hundreds of Sky Sovereigns and thousands of Earth Sovereigns died along with countless other people.

    The ind had remained safe thanks to the dome. Its residents, too, had remained rtively unharmed, with them hiding in the bunker.

    The Grimm''s attacks aren''t rare on this ind. At least one happens in every century; the one before thest one happened eighty-seven years ago.

    I am d I survived and even got some benefits, but now, I just want, that docked ship to move again. So, I could reach the Tor. Many are thinking the same. I heard a few even petitioned for Prime to disembark early.

    Unfortunately, their required wasn''t granted.

    Others might have gotten bored, but I was busy. I was working every day, every hour. It is only today, that I got out to enjoy this beautiful ind.

    It will be a long time if ever Ie back to this ind and I want to enjoy it as much as possible.

    I only have till evening before I have to return to the ship. It will resume the journey at midnight after the victory. Yes, the prime is throwing the party in honor of those who died and fought the battle.

    Attendance isn''t mandatory, and I don''t want to attend it, but I will. I don''t want to do anything, that will attract the eyes of Prime.

    I finished the ice cream and continued to walk, before stopping a few minutester for peach dessert.

    The ind had great food, and I had bought a lot, including recipe books.

    I roamed around the ind and even a lunch at the restaurant, I had dinner in. The teen girl had served me, and I left with a good tip.

    Hours passed, and before I knew it. It was evening.

    People moved toward the ship. I waited for a while for the crowd to thin out before entering inside.

    "Wow! They are spending a lot of energy on this," said the man beside me as I entered the great hall. I have been here once, and it was not as big as it is right now; it is clear they have expanded it.

    It impressed me.

    The expansion itself isn''t surprising, but how much they have expanded. It is over twenty-five times, which isn''t easy or cheap to do, even for a short time, in an unanchored space.

    Doing it with the anchored space is much cheaper.

    I looked around and saw thousands of people, including Ven and Sarena; the young girl wasn''t present. Only those who took part in the battle were invited to the banquet.

    Soon, I found my seat; it was beside a beautiful horned Sky Sovereign woman with smooth brown skin and the tall Eagle Beastman.

    "Hell, I am Carlos," I said. "Zarna," said the woman. "Metyr," said the man. I shook their hands before sitting between them.

    I remember both of them. They fought well in the battle and were stronger than me, but I have killed more Grimms. I think the reason I sat among the stronger Sky Sovereign is because of the kill count.

    It is higher than any one of them.

    "They have spared no expense on the preparations," said Za, looking around the floating chandelier with burning fire. There is a faint fragranceing out of the fire, that makes one feel all warm inside.

    They are burning a special concoction. It''s a healing type, that specifically targets tiny injuries in the body, that the body itself ignores.

    It is a very expensive thing, which they are burning without care.

    Unfortunately, it is of no use to me. There are barely any tiny injuries in my body and those that are couldn''t be healed by it. While it might not be useful, it is pleasant, and I enjoyed it along with the conversation.

    I was talking about those sitting beside me when the clock ticked nine and everyone fell silent.

    A momentter, we all got as the Prime stepped into the massive hall, followed behind by the captain and other officers of the ship.

    Soon, he stopped at the podium and turned to us.

    "Thank you all for gracing the great hall with your presence. So, we would honor who lost their lives fighting the great scourge,"

    "The appearance of the spawns was sudden, and their numbers were great, but all of you had fought bravely against them. In the city on runes, you have fought with your life on the line, for it, I salute you," he said.

    We did fight a great battle, but it would have been for naught, if not for the entry of the second Prime.

    Without her, all would be lost.

    The primes speed continued for ten more minutes, which he many those who lost their lives, before raising his ss.

    "To the braves," he said.

    "To the braves," we repeated before drinking the wine, which is also good.

    Soon the staff came with an army of golems and began to serve them proficiently. I started to eat while having a conversation with people around me.

    We talked about many things, but nothing that touched the secrets or one''s origin. Though I had made ns to meet with some again. We will be on the ship for months. It would be great to make some contact.

    Who knows, they might turn useful on the continent.

    It was mid-night when the party-ended, that is when the ship disembarked from the dock and resumed the journey toward the destination.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I watched for a while with the people at the banquet before returning to my suit. It is just as I remember; there was no change, but I still carefully looked at everything.

    One could never be too careful.

    Only after, I was satisfied. Iid down on the bed; a minuteter, I was in deep sleep.

 Chapter 3862 Limit

    Chapter 3862 Limit

    ??Ting Ting Ting

    The loud sound rang out as I worked on the few pieces of metal with my clone. It is for the abode.

    I have been working on this piece for a few hours and it is nearly done.

    It had been four and a half weeks since, the ship had said again from the ind and two weeks since, I had started working on the abode, after making some modifications because of the new resources, that I had got my hands on.

    It will take one and a half months to two months more to finish off this above. I am talking about outside time.

    If I calcte the abode time; then it is five times more.

    Normally, the abodes didn''t take much time, but it was not a normal abode. The design has developed me and the resources, I am using craft it would make even Prime''s eyes would go red.

    I am spending a lot to craft it and I hope, it will work as I hope it would.

    An hour and a half passed, and I finally stopped and looked at the small silver brick. I had forged it, sending forbidden power inside it with each strike.

    Of course, I am using forbidden power, but not in a huge amount.

    I am only using it in a small amount. Using it in a huge amount wouldn''t necessarily make it better, but it will definitely increase the chances of me being found out, which I couldn''t afford to.

    "Perfect," I said as I checked the piece. It is without any ws; I stored it with the other pieces and looked it up.

    In front of me is a massive blueprint of the abode. I am upgrading it from the previous one. Last time, too, I had used quite a lot of resources to forge it.

    Crafting a new one would have been much quicker and cheaper, but upgrading would make it better with greater abilities. I do not care about the cost; I want the abode to be the best.

    The abode had served me well. It provided me with a safe ce from danger and saved me countless times.

    It could be said that without it; I wouldn''t have been alive.

    I continue to look at it for a few minutes before closing my eyes. A momentter, I entered the real world before closing my eyes again to enter the dream world.

    I woke up five hourster, feeling refreshed.

    The dtion in the core is a great blessing, but it is tiring when I work there. People of my level don''t need to sleep daily, but I need to, especially when I work in the core.

    If I work from dawn to night, I be dead tired.

    I stayed on the bed for a few minutes before walking out and stepping onto the balcony. It is still dark, but the stars are extra bright today, giving me a beautiful view of the calm sea.

    Ten minutester, I freshened up before walking into the kitchen and cooking myself breakfast.

    I ate it on the balcony watching the view before washing dishes and entering the practice room. Thankfully, we are in a stable area; the expanded spaces don''t need to be turned off here.

    Or I would have needed to remove all the stuff from the room for the practice.

    Today is an important day for the practice. Today, I will reach the limit in physical and soul. It is quite quick, seeing, that there are not even two months since I had leveled up to Earth Sovereign.

    It isn''t surprising; the Grimms brought me quite close to it and the dance did the rest.

    I took a deep breath and started the dance of ukasanavor.

    My movements are faster, 17% faster than the first session of the first level, a month ago. I had done quite a few experiments and found the optimal speed of practice.

    It is more dangerous than my earlier slow, but it was the reason I was able to reach the limit one to two weeks early, which is a big enough incentive for me to take the risks.

    Minutes passed, and the energy began to enter inside me.

    The pain was instant, and it increased as more energy entered. I bore it as I practiced. I had got used to it in the month, but it is still damn painful that I just want to scream.

    Screaming would be bad. Bad as if it would kill me.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    More solution poured inside me through the thousands of microscopic needles and the energy entered inside it before it started fusing with me, making the process even more painful.

    The only thing, that made it better is knowing my strength increased with a very drop that merged with me and today is extra special.

    I will be reaching the limit.

    Minutes passed and soon, only thest four poses remained. The most difficult ones, but they didn''t stop me or slow my speed down, despite the pain they were giving me.

    Finally, I finished the one hundredth and twenty-fourth pose, with formation covering me internally before disappearing.

    ''You have reached the limit,''

    A tired smile appeared on my face. It became bigger when my clone gave me the confirmation, I had asked it to do.

    Though I may have reached the limit, it wouldn''t be thest time. I will be practicing the dance at this level.

    The practice of tras will stretch the limit and I would need to practice the dance to fill, but it won''t be daily practice as it had been. It would be a few times a month, which is not much.

    I rested for a few minutes before beginning the tras constitution, which is no less painful than it is.

    Here, I couldn''t even grit my teeth seeing, that I had to move my breath, heartbeat, and soul in synch with the seven elements of my constitution tormenting me.

    Finally, it was over, and when I looked at my meta-scan. I had found a small limit opening. It is very small, even I could barely sense it, far from enough to make me practice dance tomorrow to fill it.

 Chapter 3863 Pearls I

    Chapter 3863 Pearls I

    ??"Are you excited?" asked Zarna, as we waited on the deck, with a thousand others for the ship to lower its shields.

    "I am," I replied.

    It is one of the times we are getting out of the ship to hunt the treasures of the sea. This time, it is not for rare fish or a sunken ship for the hidden treasure.

    This time, it is for the pearls.

    It is ekari pearls. They are rare pearls and expensive. Used in from medicine to artifice. I want them, I have use for them and immediately signed myself up, when it is announced, they have sensed arge group of them.

    I was nning on doing something else today and nearly started before the announcement came. I have been thinking about it for two months, dying with the excuse of being not ready, before finally deciding to do it.

    I am going to do it after I harvest some pearls.

    It won''t be easy to get those pearls; the oysters are dangerous. My clone had read the information. People need to be careful, or they will be the food of those oysters.

    I could see Ven and Sarena, not far away. I had talked a few words with them before talking with the new group of friends.

    On the ind, we have decided to limit contact with each other. All of us have secrets and if one got implicated, it might implicate the others.

    So, we show friendliness, but not enough to arouse suspicion if any of us are caught with our secrets. To be honest, their secret; is much easier to discover than mine, especially now that I have leveled up.

    The prime might not find anything. If he scanned me deeply, it wouldn''t be the case with them, while they have their defenses against such things and they are strong, but it is Prime; they might not be able to food them.

    I pushed those thoughts away and talked with people around me.

    I have been meeting with them regrly for the past two months since we left the ind. They are powerful and talented; they are also rich, and I have traded a lot of things with them.

    "You are sure, you don''t want it. This will help you a lot in catching those oysters," said Alnid.

    He is a shark beastman and, using the opportunity, selling thes. Those reds in his hand are powerful artifacts, but they won''t be useful in catching ekari pearls as he ims to be.

    He is also selling them far above their rate. Takingplete advantage of the opportunity.

    "I would have, but I already have the," I replied. "Mine is better," he said and went to other prospective buyers.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In a few minutes, he sold all the next.

    "Attention everybody, the shield will be lowered in thirty seconds. You all have three hours to hunt for the pearls before you need to return," "Please remember, the ship will not stop for you. If you do not return in time," said the captain.

    Everybody quieted down and focused on the shields.

    The shields aren''t strong. They are at their lowest power, and I could easily breach it, but it is forbidden. Nobody is allowed to get out of the ship without the captain''s permission and breaching the shield is punishable.

    Some did it andnguished in their suites; they have not even been let out.

    Finally, thirty seconds were over, and the shields lowered. As it did, I flew up along with hundreds of Sky Sovereigns.

    I appeared in the sky and watched the massive ship the size of the town, before at the sea, which was calm, but it wouldn''t be within a second.

    Blop Blop Blop!

    I had just thought that when the first person dived inside and a fraction of a second after hundreds of others dived in.

    I didn''t immediately, instead I looked at the endless seat. It is quite calming, and I wish, I could look at it for a few more minutes, but unfortunately, I couldn''t.

    Blop!

    I signed before diving down and saw the beautiful undersea with thousands of Sky Sovereigns moving in search of the pearl oysters, spreading their soul sense far and wide.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    My soul sense now will be one of thousands and there will be nothing special about it.

    I spread my soul sense and from it began to release the soul waves that moved far and wide.

    The ekari oysters are powerful with illusion and soul as their strength. The first challenge is to spot them. there are many talented people and they have already found some of them and gone for the pearl.

    I moved slowly, till I started to get back my waves, creating the undersea map with the position of all the Sky Sovereigns and the creature.

    Soon, I found the ces I could go, but I moved toward the secluded one. Its best spot for me, a little dangerous, seeing the marine monsters there, which I won''t be messing around, unless theye to mess with me.

    I am quite powerful, now. Even if I wasn''t able to deal with monsters or people whoe for me, I could easily be able to defend against them, but I rather they didn''t see me at all and thus covered myself in stealth.

    The ce I am going to is good, filled with oysters; there are many people, who are still searching for the oysters and haven''t found any.

    Thus, decided to follow those who are moving with the purpose.

    These oysters are quite good at hiding; the only reason we have even found they are here is because of the Prime.

    If not for him, we wouldn''t have.

    They are really making this memorable travel. At least once every week, there is something to hunt in the sea. After the ind, I took part a couple of times; the most amazing had been the hunt for udus fish.

    It is a very rare fish and really tasty. I had caught quite a lot of them and stored them carefully to preserve their vor.

    I am going to be eating them for a long time.

 Chapter 3864 Pearls II

    Chapter 3864 Pearls II

    ??I stopped a hundred meters away from the oyster. It is big, bigger than me and it is hiding.

    I am too hiding, I am just a step away from its faint soul sphere, which is very detectable even for the Sky Sovereign, but it is clear as the day to me.

    I looked at it, with my abilities and moved my strings.

    It didn''t discover them, which isn''t surprising. The people couldn''t discover the string, it would be hard for the monster to do that, and even if it had done that; it wouldn''t have found it being part of the flora of the ocean.

    Completely non-threatening.

    Soon my strings reached it and entered inside. It didn''t take them long to find its core, which is different from the pearl.

    As they reached it; they sent a burst of energy and a small formation.

    A momentter, the oyster bes visible before turning invisible again. I don''t want to kill it, nor do I want to make it visible to others to kill it to hunt for the pearls.

    A few secondster, I achieved what I wanted and moved toward the pearl. It is a tiny pearl, white with a silver shine.

    My strings removed it expertly and sent it to my core before recing it with the nucleus, which my clone had prepared.

    A secondter, the strings came out, and I swam away. Though not before leaving a marker. If anyone reaches close; it will inform them, that the oyster has been already harvested by its pearl.

    There is no need to kill the oyster when I could get what I want without it.

    There are a lot of them going to get killed in these three hours, and I want to add mine to the list. Though, I won''t hesitate to kill it, if I don''t see any other any other.

    I am only giving the mercy because there is a choice.

    The nucleus, I had left behind will turn into a peal in a few years and its quality would be much better than the one I had harvested.

    It will also help, the oyster in its growth.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A minute and a halfter, I reached another oyster and did the same, before moving to another. Some of these oysters were stronger than me, but not a single one had discovered me.

    I sent my string and took their pearl, without them knowing, and they wouldn''t for quite a while.

    Soon an hour passed, and I had raked a good number of pearls and there were more oysters here to keep me busy for hours. I wish I had more than three hours to harvest; these shiny little pearls sell for quite a price.

    Hun!

    I had harvested another pearl, and I was moving to my next target when I suddenly stopped and turned.

    ''It is the ck pearl oyster,'' it said, showing me the projection of the oyster in front of me. It looked like any other oyster, but it also had a faint distinction, which is very hard to notice.

    I hadn''t noticed at all, despite scanning it multiple times with my soul sense. It was my clone that noticed.

    The ck pearls are considered top-grade ekari pearls. Hundreds of times more expensive, than the white ones.

    They are also the peals, that could be eaten tiredly. It provides amazing benefits. I have no intention of doing such wasteful things. I am going to use it, in crafting a solution for the tras constitution.

    If what I read about is right, it would work well with the seven elements of the constitution. A single ck pearl would be enough tost me through the whole practice of the second level.

    I pushed those thoughts away and moved toward it. I need to get my hands on it before I can think about how I am going to use it.

    Burst 100%.

    I was halfway toward it when suddenly my eyes widened, and I brought out my sword, while the power of the burst filled me.

    ng!

    I defended, before moving another attack of the monster.

    "Fuck!" I cursed as I looked at the tentacles of the steely rusty octopusing toward me. I had noticed the octopus monster, like a hundred other monsters, but didn''t think, it would discover me with my stealth.

    None of the monsters have discovered me till now, but this one did.

    ng ng ng!

    "You really shouldn''t have," I said and defended against its stacks, with my sword. It had twelve tentacles, and it was attacking me from all sides.

    It is fast and powerful, and those tentacles have a sharp metallic des, rusted with the poison that will give anyone a painful death.

    I have no intention of dying in its hand. I will kill it.

    I defended against its attacks and tried to move toward it, but the monster bastard was smart, and its tentacles were fast.

    They are stopping me from reaching close to it.

    I could see in its eyes that it wanted to eat me, and there was extreme hunger in there.

    It had sensed the power, I have, and it wants it. It made me serious because this monster had sensed the forbidden power in me. There are extremely few who could do that; they gained the power through special circumstances or birth.

    My seeds have already entered inside it, to find out what factors have made it discover the forbidden power.

    I do this whenever monsters discover me and fix those things. It is why, after every upgrade, fewer and fewer monsters discover me, because I am fixing those things that make them discover me.

    I will do the same with the octopus after I find out what made it discover me.

    Till then, I will keep fighting it. It''s been two months since, I had fought anyone challenging and it is a good opponent to satiate my thirst for battle, I have been having for quite a while.

 Chapter 3865 Special Octopus

    Chapter 3865 Special Octopus

    ??ng ng ng

    It had intensified its attacks, but I am defending.

    Though, it is making me angry. Due to its attacks, the oysters are moving away, while I hadid down markers on them, but I don''t want them to go away.

    Especially that ck pearl oysters.

    I need to finish it off as soon as possible, but it is easier said than done. I am fighting with everything I have, but this bastard is not weak and with twelve tentacles, it is making everything hard.

    It is not like; I am not trying to go to its core. I am, but it is stopping me, not letting me get closer to it.

    I couldn''t even attack it with the long-range attacks due to its strong defense. It is covered everywhere with the metals. They are providing it with a strong enough defense that even my sword isn''t cutting through them, only denting it.

    Even Grimms'' defensive methods and scales couldn''t stop my sword, but this metal is stopping it. That''s how strong it is.

    After I killed the monster. I am going to harvest this metal; I have a god interested in it. It is not stopping the physical attacks, but also the energy ones. However, the one, that interested me the most is stopping the forbidden.

    I did some tests and sent the forbidden power through my sword. Normally, it flows through the method, but this metal had absorbed it whole.

    It made me more curious that I wanted to pluck out the piece, but I decided to be patient. Once I killed it, that metal on it would be mine and I could do all the tests, I wanted.

    Hun!

    Seconds passed, and I kept fighting it. Defending against its attack.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I could tell it was getting mad; given its power, it doesn''t need such long to finish the opponent, especially those of my size. One of two tentacles is more than enough to finish them off.

    It had made a big mistake attacking me and now that it had shown the treasure it; I am not going to let it go.

    It will die as it is now bing as important as the ck pearl, or even more than that. I will even sacrifice the pearl for this monster.

    Soon, a minute and a half passed when a slime appeared on my face.

    Arrrrrr!

    It also seemed to sense it as I reacted angrily. It surprised me; I had not thought, it would discover it, but it did. The data from it is going to be delicious; I now want it, even more.

    A few more seconds passed, and my strings reached inside.

    I didn''t bind it; I had sent a single string inside. I was going to kill it, but I had decided it was alive more than valuable.

    The dead sample won''t be as precious as the live one.

    There are many things, I don''t understand about it. I will keep it, with, me till I finish solving all the mysteries it had. Then I would kill it and eat it; beneath all the metal, there is soft flesh, and it will be very tasty, seeing the chemical-magicalposition.

    ''Its time,'' I said, and a single string that split into three parts inside its three hard, released a powerful dose of energy into its heart.

    Arrrrrr!

    It screamed andshed out; I defended till it began to slow down. In a few seconds, it had lost so much of its strength that it could barely raise its tentacle.

    "It''s time for you to go to your new home," I said and pulled it.

    "Fuck!" I cursed a momentter and used everything, I had and only then was able to pull it into my core.

    This unexpected harvest is going to provide me with a lot of benefits. I had seen the initial data, and it had thoroughly impressed me.

    My clone has already started collecting samples of different parts of its body, including the thick, powerful metal. Soon, I will start receiving more data, which couldn''t help but make me excited.

    I wanted to join my clone, but I have a job to do here.

    I looked at the directions of the markers and moved toward the one in ck. It had gone a little far, but still was within a secluded area.

    It took me a few minutes to reach it, and once I did, I began the job, of removing the pearl, without getting discovered.

    "It''s beautiful," I said a few minutester as I looked at the ck pearl in my hand. I wanted to eat, the shiny little thing. I read it was tasty with a lot of benefits, but I controlled myself.

    The benefits of using it through the solution would be much greater than eating it directly.

    I put it away with a sigh and went to the other oysters, harvesting the pearls. Though I didn''t get the pearl from every one of them, my record is good; around 70% of oysters, I have gone for had the pearls.

    Soon, an hour passed, and a few people entered my area.

    I remained hidden and continued to harvest. They did the safe, though much bloodier way.

    They even ignored the markers for a while, not believing them, but when they didn''t get anything from the oysters with the markers, they left them alone and targeted those without them.

    One had even nearly got killed. If not for the Sky Sovereign close to him, saved him, he would have be food for that shark.

    Oysters are dangerous, but they are not the only ones here. There are other monsters, as powerful as the octopus and even more powerful than it.

    It is wise to remain careful.

    Minutes passed, and I kept harvesting, till finally it was time to leave. I really don''t want to leave; there are still oysters to harvest, but if I don''t leave, the ship will leave me, and I don''t want that to happen.

    So, I sighed and swam up, a little disappointed, but also happy. I got a lot of ekari pearls, including three ck pearls, not to mention the octopus.

 Chapter 3866 5th

    Chapter 3866 5th

    ??Thud!

    Inded on the deck a minute before the deadline; most of the others have returned and many are returning.

    "Looking at your face; it seemed like, you have got the good haul," I said to Zarna as shended by me.

    She seemed happy, smiling ear to ear.

    "Yes, I did, and you?" she asked. "It was not disappointing," I replied and her smile little dimmed.

    "You shouldn''t have run to a secluded ce; the ce, I had gone was a little crowded, but there were a lot of pearl oysters," she said, mistaking my words for the bad haul.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It wasn''t really bad," I replied, putting a little bigger smile on my face.

    Soon the three hours passed, but the shields didn''te back. There will be, it will take a minute more; there is a minute of pulling period.

    A momentter, the people begin toe out of the sea. It was not like before, as they wereing out without their will. Forcefully by the power of the Prime.

    Now it is past three hours; they will not be able to enter the sea, the next three times.

    It is the punishment. If you follow the rules, you will get to avail every chance the sea has.

    Finally, the minute was over, and the shields came back, and the ship started to sail again with its speed increasing every second, till it felt like it began to float over the water.

    I watched for a while before saying goodbye to the people.

    Click!

    Two and a half minutester, I was in my suit with a big smile on my face. Others might have a good haul, but there are very few who would be able topare to me.

    Especially with the three ck pearls, which I wouldn''t have gotten without the help of my clone.

    Now, I wouldn''t need to worry about not having enough for the practice. With three, not only I would be able to do the tras but also do other things, including a few experiments.

    I walked into the kitchen and made myself a tea, before bringing it to my balcony and drinking it.

    It felt peaceful, and I liked it.

    If it were another life, I wouldn''t have so many responsibilities. I wouldn''t have minded taking the job on the ship. It had its dangers, but nothing could bepared to the views and calmness that the sea provides.

    Unfortunately, it couldn''t happen in this life, but I at least could enjoy my time here for all it''s worth.

    I sighed and finished thest sip of the tea before walking back into my room.

    A minuteter, I appeared in my core, and the first thing I looked at was the big ss square on the second ind.

    In that ss square is a metallic-octopus is floating. The ss square is big, it gives it enough freedom to move around, but nothing could bepared to the sea.

    It will take it a while to get used to its new home.

    I turned my eyes away and walked toward the two clones working on pieces of the grey metal. Usually, one clone is enough, but this time two hade, seeing the peculiarities in the metal.

    "What did you two find out?" I asked as I walked toward them.

    "Many things. This metal is amazing; it would be great to use for your breakthrough and also the abode," said the clones.

    I know it is amazing.

    The metal is a great instor of the forbidden power, but it could also turn into the best conductor for it. Till now, I had got many things with great conducting for the forbidden power, but nothing as good as this one.

    It will help me tremendously; I could already tell the type of things in which it could help me.

    It is just the metal that the monster had produced. Which I think has more secrets and I want to know them all. I am pretty sure, they will help me a lot, in my understanding of forbidden power.

    I stayed there for a couple of seconds before walking toward the library.

    It is time. I have been postponing it for months, feeling I am not ready. Now, I don''t know, whether I am ready or not, but I think it is time that I try for the challenge.

    I need to open the floor above. These floors have what I need, but I know the upper floor will offer me more.

    It will give me more knowledge and I need knowledge. It will help with the inheritance and profession.

    Click!

    I opened the door and walked inside before looking up.

    Till now, I had opened the four floors of the library; they are massive floors, tall as skyscrapers, containing enough knowledge that even Prime organization would wage war for it.

    "Teacher," I said, and a momentter, she appeared in front of me. "I want to try the challenge,"

    A smile appeared on her face and a momentter, I found the library disappear and I found myself in the massive red stele. There is a dense formation on it, but it is all foggy.

    "This is the fifth challenge of the library. Pass it and you will get the privileges that I mentioned before." "This will be your first chance. If you fail again, there will be two more chances to try," she informed.

    "I understand," I said.

    "Good. You have three hours to finish the challenge and it starts now!" she said and the blur over the stele disappeared.

    The formation appeared in front of me. It is huge andplex, and I only have three hours to solve it.

    The pressure is great. I know, I have more chances, but I don''t want to waste time. I had done that with the challenge; I should have attempted it right after the breakthrough.

    I shook my head and pushed away those thoughts. It is not a time to think about them; I only have three hours and every second is important.

 Chapter 3867 Nine Months

    Chapter 3867 Nine Months

    ??I maintained the rhythm between the soul, body, and heartbeat, while the seven elements ravaged me.

    I am in immense pain, but there is not a single grit or uneven breath. Doing that would be a death sentence here.

    So, I bore it, like thousands of times before, and continued.

    Finally, after what felt like hours, it was over, and I had opened my eyes. It was only then that I let my heart react naturally, and it started to beat wildly in fear, excitement, and other emotions.

    Today, the sea isn''t calm; it is intense, with monsters attacking it.

    The aura of the prime is prominent and most of the time, it is more than enough to make the monsters, run tuck between its tails, but today isn''t such a day.

    There is a leader who is guiding them, and this leader is prime.

    It had happened a couple of times and Prime had dealt with it and Prime will deal with this one, too. Still, I shouldn''t have taken the risk, but I didn''t want to miss the practice session even for once.

    The ship that usually stays stable, even higher waves are currently shaking. It is also moving through the area that pressures expanded spaces.

    So, I needed to practice in the bedroom.

    I removed all the stuff and took out the floating disk, on which I practiced. It was not wise of me; seeing I waspletely defenseless while thousands of powerful monsters attacked the ship.

    If even Sovereign had breached the room. It would have been a game over for me.

    Though it wouldn''t have happened.

    A Sky Sovereign would need, at the least, if they wanted to kill me. A powerful one at that. I had prepared a few things for such contingencies, and they are quite powerful.

    I had practiced and got the benefit, taking one more step closer to the limit.

    It had been nine months since the voyage began and five months since the breakthrough. I had been practicing daily, not stopping even when the ships docked at the ind or stopped to hunt the treasures of the sea.

    I am at the physical limit, and I want to reach the forbidden limit as quickly as possible. So, I could make a breakthrough.

    I am working on the inheritance; it is where I am spending most of my time. Here, there is no distraction. I could fully focus on my inheritance and the professions, which are what I am doing.

    Banng!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I was in my thoughts when, something big crashed against the ship, shaking it hard.

    I vaporized all the sweat and impurities clinging to me and walked toward the balcony. It is close, but I could still see what is happening outside and I have to say, those are quite a lot of monsters.

    Every type of aquatic monster is attacking the ship from all sides every day.

    The shields are at full power and bearing the attacks. Unless the Prime attacks, it would be really hard for the monsters to breach through the shield.

    I really hope the prime is ready for the prime monster.

    Any other monster could be dealt with. There are a lot of powerful people on the ship, aside from the prime monster. Only prime could.

    "All the Sky Sovereigns, please be prepared. We might need you to join the battle,"

    The voice of the captain rang out a couple of secondster. It surprised me, as usually the captain did not give such orders as such, attacks stopped after the ship moved out of the territory of the particr monster.

    Till now, in the nine months, we only needed to join the battle at sea only thrice, and they ended pretty quickly.

    I don''t think this would end quickly.

    We are passengers, we have paid for this trip. They won''t ask for our help unless they really needed.

    I am feeling slightly weak after the practice, but my strength is rapidly returning. In a few minutes, I would be able to project my full strength. It would have been a little worrying if they had called us immediately, but I am still capable of fighting the Sky Sovereigns.

    If I sensed the greater than I could handle; I could always defend.

    Bang!

    I watched more and more monsters attacking. One seahorse monster had crashed on the balcony; it was a powerful crash.

    "Attention all Sky Sovereign; the shields will open in the next three seconds. Please prepare for the battle."

    Came the captain''s voice and I sighed.

    A momentter, the armor appeared on my body; it was of the strings. The monsters are powerful andrge numbers. Using strings against them isn''t the right strategy; I should be more on the defense.

    Click!

    Exactly three secondster, the balconies clicked open, and the shields disappeared.

    "It''s time to kill some monsters," I said and flew out of my room, into the raging sea.

    The sea isn''t raging naturally; it is monsters doing. It is controlling the water around her, making massive waves crash against us.

    The Sky Sovereigns came out of their suits and the decks and moved toward the monsters with fury.

    Roar Roar Roar!

    The monsters sensed the threat and roared loudly and came at me.

    Two came toward a big swordfish with long sharp silvery bills. They are sharp enough that they could easily pierce through my flesh. There is a powerful watery energy covering it, making it even more powerful.

    I moved toward them and soon there was less than a meter of distance between us when I attacked.

    Puch Puch!

    Two strong hands came out, holding twoces, which pierced through the hearts of swordfishes.

    I pulled them into my core and moved toward the other monsters.

    They are everywhere; their numbers of tens of times more than us; it is even to make Grimms serious.

    It made me serious; it is why, I am nning on remaining close to the ship. I don''t want to move further away from the ship, where they could surround and kill me.

 Chapter 3868 Dire

    Chapter 3868 Dire

    ??Puch Puch Puch!

    My string arms moved around me. Killing any monster, that came at me, there are a lot of them, really a lot.

    It had been only a minute since I stepped out of the ship, but I had already killed over five monsters. I would have killed more, if I went further head.

    Everybody is thinking the same as I had. Even the most powerful Sky Sovereign is staying close. The numbers are really huge and nobody wants to take a risk, going too far into the monsters.

    A few seconds passed, and another huge wave came, and in the wave were the monsters.

    My sword finally appeared in my hand. Enough physical strength had returned that I could now use the sword.

    Puch ng Puch!

    The waves crashed against me, and sword and string hands moved. I killed most monsters that I had attacked, but some defended.

    Hun!

    I was about to attack them when suddenly I sensed something really powerfuling toward me.

    Bang!

    The hot stream of water crashed into the shield, sending the ripples across it. These ripples were as powerful as the strong Grimms, I had fought; it had instantly made me serious, and I turned to the monster.

    The monster is a water name, huge, over ten meters long, with aqua crystal fangs and a blue crystal ball over its head.

    Roar!

    It roared and attacked again with the water jet. It was the attack of hot condensed water; the water was hotter than theve and even with my armor; I didn''t haveplete confidence in defense against it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Bang Bang!

    I used my shield, before using another, to defend against the powerful tail attack.

    ''Fuck, it is fast!'' I cursed.

    It is really fast. It had a considerable distance between it and me when it attacked, but it moved quickly, with a speed that I couldn''t track, and attacked me with its tail.

    "Bastard, you are powerful, but you are thinking too much of yourself. If you think, you could kill me!" I said.

    ROARRR!

    It seemed to understand the emotions behind it as it roared loudly with the challenge, before opening its mouth.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    It begins to release condensed water and this time, the steam is smaller, but it raises all the hair on my body.

    Those streams may be thinner and smaller, but they have more water than the attack earlier. They are also extremely hot. If they hit me, then I could, then I would be turning into a cloud of bloody mist.

    The attack won''t be creating the hole through my body. Through the ship, perhaps; the body, on the other hand, won''t survive for the hope.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    The small streams crashed against my shield hard, shaking me. Forcing me to take a step back.

    Puch!

    As I did, another monster came from behind and I yed it with my sword.

    BANNG!

    It saw it and moved, appearing in the ce, the monster had been, but unlike the monster. It didn''te close to me, instead it had crashed into the shield.

    There is no way, I would let this powerful bastarde too close to it.

    It is extremely powerful. If I am not wrong, might be a descendant of some powerful monster. It is at Initial Sky-

    Sovereign, but its power is strong enough to easily kill the average Peak Sky-Sovereign.

    Even I am not its match without my shield.

    Amazingly, I have my shields, or I would be bloody mist by now, but still, I have to be careful. The shields didn''t cover my all sides, and it was fast enough to slip through the defenses if it knew where to go.

    So, I didn''t take any more risk and a momentter sphere appeared around me.

    The sphere will protect me from all sides; I will also be able to move the shields much faster through it.

    Seeing it appear, I felt more relieved.

    It might make it seem like, I am giving up on the battle too quickly by hiding like a turtle, but I am not.

    The monster is too strong; I have to be careful with my life.

    ROARRR!

    It roared angrily and attacked with every powerful water attack, aside from attacking the shields with its tail.

    I moved the shields around, effectively defending against its attack.

    After the battle with the Grimms, I studied this move deeply and even made a few small changes. That increased the speed of shields inside by 19%.

    It seemed like a small number, but it was not.

    The shields are really fast, that I am defending against attacks from monstersing from all sides.

    The bastard is smarter than the average monster. It is employing strategies to break my defense. Well, it is not the only one; I am doing the same.

    It had interested me, and I will have it, but unlike the octopus floating in my core. I wouldn''t keep it alive. I will kill it; it is too dangerous to keep a monster as powerful as this one in my core.

    ROAR!

    It roared angrily again and attacked. I moved my shields to defend, making it even angrier, seeing I had once again defended against its attack.

    I gave it a grin, which once again made it attack me angrily. I don''t care.

    I sneaked a nce at the others, and they were fighting hard. Though the battle is tough, the sheer number of monsters makes dealing with them tough.

    Thest battle wasn''t this tough; we had the advantage the moment we entered the battle. This time, it isn''t the care; here we are clearly at a disadvantage.

    Another minute passed, and a smile appeared on my face. I have caught it; I had used the strings of my armor.

    ROARRRRRR!

    ''Now, it is time to finish it off!'' I said and was about to pull the strings when the massive roar rang. That shook my very soul.

    With the roar, the powerful aura; it is enough to crush through my shields and others and if not for Prime acting on time, diffusing its aura with his own aura.

    The consequences would have been dire.

 Chapter 3869 Big Snake

    Chapter 3869 Big Snake

    ??ROARRRRRR!

    Another roar reverberated through the battlefield before the monster revealed itself. When I saw it, my eyes couldn''t help but wipe.

    The cold sweat instantly covered my body, and I thanked my luck, that I didn''t kill the monster I was fighting.

    The monster that appeared is the big version of the one, I am fighting.

    It is massive, over a hundred meters long, and mouth big enough that it could easily chomp tens of me to death. I am one hundred percent sure that the Prime monster is its mother.

    They bear exceptional simrities, more than those that share the same race.

    SUP!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It opened its mouth again and this time, not to roar, but to attack. It had released a concentrated stream of water, powerful enough to obliterate anything that came into its path.

    No Sky Sovereign could defend against this attack; anyone who would try would find themselves getting vaporized by it.

    The attack horrified me to my core; it was the first time I had seen the attack of the Prime so close. I know, I should nevere close to it; I will die.

    BANNNNNG!

    The loud bang was round as the Prime defended against the monster with his saber. Creating a shockwave powerful enough that it had sent us flying.

    ROAR!

    I stabilized myself, only to see the monster roaring before attacking me again.

    "Fucking hell!'' I cursed as I moved my shield to defend myself.

    I lost the appetite to fight this monster when I saw the mother. I don''t want to be near the monster and would have liked it if it had stopped fighting like how most of the monsters did.

    I could see the pitying nces of others. Even those most powerful didn''t want to fight this monster.

    I curse my luck as I defend against its attack. There is nothing else, I could do other than hope that Prime would kill the monster. If he did, then I could kill it without any consequences.

    BANNNNNG BANNNNNG BANNNNNG!

    The prime had started fighting again with the monster. This time, a little further, but their shockwaves still affected us.

    The snake didn''t stop attacking me like before seeing its mother''s attack. Instead, its attacks have intensified further.

    I didn''t respond and only defended.

    I even wanted to pull my strings back in case the Prime monster saw them and wanted to kill me, but it didn''t. It had taken some effort for me to wrap it around my string, and I didn''t want to lose it.

    It might not seem like it, but if our Prime was able to deal with the monster. I will kill it unhesitantly.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes, and the battle of primes was still going on. It had be intense, and I hate to admit it, but our Prime was once again getting suppressed by the monster.

    However, this time, his condition is much better than when he was against the Grimm.

    There I was really scared. I am scared even now, but not as much as I had been when he was fighting the Grimm.

    It was terrifying, because there I knew I wouldn''t survive, If the Grimm won.

    Here there is a chance, because it is a monster, and the ship has something that could really harm it.

    They don''t like to use it. If the Prime felt the threat, he could order the attack. It is why, I hadn''t gone under the ocean yet. However, I am still looking for a possible escape, if things really go south.

    It is who I am; I don''t trust others with my safety. If I feel the threat, even the slightest, I will start searching for the exit.

    I feel the sea is much safer than the ground, but here the chances of escape, if things went south is less than 1%. I could hide from the Earth Sovereign and Sky Sovereigns, but I have barely any confidence in the Prime.

    It''s not like, I could test my abilities against them. They are important and I am not idiot enough to go to the ce full of Primes to test that.

    I will not do that, even when I reach the peak of Prime.

    My soul waves moved in every direction and I device multiple methods of escape. From stealthily moving through the water, or sneakily hiding in the bodies of one of the monsters.

    There are some gigantic monsters here that I could hide inside them without them knowing.

    I turned to the monster ahead, and it was still attacking me. It is the second monster aside from the Prime who is still fighting. It had made me the center of attention, which I absolutely hate.

    I like to be as inconspicuous as possible. Attention brings trouble and I don''t need any more than I usually attract.

    Another minute passed and the Prime monster was getting frustrated. His attacks have be powerful and fast, but our prime seemed to have no problem in dealing with them.

    He might not be powerful, but he has some good defensive moves.

    He had kept the monster contained in its spot and not let even a single attack hit him. Which is good because if it had, it would have been a game over for him.

    ROARRRRRR!

    A minute passed when suddenly, the monster stopped and let out a massive roar. It was different, it had stopped the monster from fighting me.

    Roar!

    The snake roared lowly, but angrily, before going down in the water. The same begins to happen with the thousands of monsters, while the Prime monster watches.

    The monsters were retreating, but I didn''t dare to get myself so happy. It wouldn''t be a retreat unless the Prime monster disappeared.

    It happened forty-two secondster, and I finally healed a sigh of relief.

    I am a little disappointed that, I didn''t get to kill the snake. I am sure, there were a lot of secrets in there, but I am dder being in one piece.

    That''s the most important thing.

 Chapter 3870 Thirteen Months

    Chapter 3870 Thirteen Months

    ??"What have you heard?" I asked as Zarna and Uhar sat beside us, one of the trendy restaurants on the ship exclusive to the Sky Sovereigns.

    "Taurus Whales have covered more area for their breeding than they had first thought. The prime had personally gone to scout; he will make a decision tonight on the route we have to take," she replied, turning everyone''s mood somber.

    "Fuck!" cursed Karih.

    He isn''t the only one cursing; I am too cursing when I looked at the map, shing in front of me.

    "Those bastards have to pick this area of the breeding!" said Ln.

    Taurus Whales are herd monsters and usually harmless as long as one stays away from their herd, but they be extremely dangerous during the breeding season.

    They will consider anyone dangerous that gets close to them.

    The things that made them dangerous are the Primes they have. Yes, the big herds have Primes in them, not one, but several. If our luck is bad, there might be even Silver Prime, which will leave us no chance of survival.

    "The journey will be longer and more dangerous if the ship changes the route," said Ayashar.

    "It will, but what other choice there is," I said and sighed.

    It had been thirteen months since the journey started and it should have ended in two to four months, but if the routes changed. It would take longer, as Ayashar had said, and it would also be dangerous.

    I don''t mind if it bes a little longer, but danger isn''t something I want.

    Because danger here is the Primes, that could kill me like an ant. I rather not face such danger before I be powerful enough to face them.

    "We will know by morning what decision, they take," said Zarna.

    Nobody said anything to that.

    There was silence for a whole minute, before we spoke again, this time on apletely different topic.

    Talking with these people is a game and transaction. Every piece of information has a price. If someone shares something valuable, you will need to share something just as valuable.

    If you did not for a couple of meetings, you won''t be invited to further meetings. We had cut four people like that.

    Here we are on the ship and aside from practice, we couldn''t do anything. So, this will help us gain the information which will aid us after we get out of the ship; I had quite a lot in the past year.

    Three hours passed, and we ended the meeting.

    We will meet once again a weekter at another restaurant. There are many on the ship and they are good. Eating in them is one of my favorite things, aside from jumping into the sea for the treasure.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It has been over a year since I was in the shop and, to be honest; I am not bored at all.

    I thought I would get bored in a few months, but nothing like that had happened. Instead, my mood is quite good and I enjoying, all the things the ship has to offer.

    It is likely because I am making steady progress in my methods and the inheritance. If we changed the route and I didn''t die; there is a good chance that I will make the breakthrough in the ship.

    The progress had been really good. I am getting closer and closer to the forbidden limit each day.

    I am also making progress in my professions and inheritance. I should have done the challenge sooner; the fifth floor had been immensely helpful. The books in it are a grade above the fourth floor.

    Click!

    I opened the door and entered inside, beforeying on the bed.

    Bang Bang Bang

    A momentter, I was at my core, which was green everywhere, but currently, it was not serene; there was a Sky Sovereign battle going on.

    The octopus is out of the water, and it is fighting the bees; it turns out the octopus fights with the ground with only slight decrees in power.

    It is fighting against the bees; it has already killed two of them and injured score, but they are stilling at him with vengeance.

    I had been in quite a dilemma; the bees finished off the monsters quickly. There was nothing to challenge them and aquatic monsters are good, and I don''t want to pull too many of them, seeing Prime might notice.

    So, I am using the octopus.

    It challenges the bees, which helps in their evolution, and it also brings out the octopus from its depressed mood.

    It didn''t like to be caged at all and after countless struggles, it understood, that there was no escape from it and thus became depressed. It only brightened up, when it battles the bees.

    It killed the third bee and then the fourth before eating it when I waved my hand.

    ''It is enough,'' I said and pulled it back into its tank. The bees searched for it for a while before moving back to their hives, nursing their wounds.

    All the bees had reached the Sky Sovereign stage and producing amazing honey from these thousands of nts. I wanted to sell but didn''t dare to do it.

    I noticed that I hade under the eyes of Prime. I felt his soul sense focused on me sometimes and I don''t like it.

    While I think, it would be extremely hard for him to find the slight traces of forbidden power in the honey. I don''t want to take a chance; I rather store it inrge amounts and sell it when it''s safe, rather than take a risk.

    I am doing that with many other things.

    Still, it didn''t stop me from trading. I have a lot of things; they are not just from me, but also from therge number of Grimms, I had killed.

    I am selling them in many fairs, personal trades, and auctions.

    The people here have a huge number of things and with time. Rare things have started toe out.

    I am quite excited about the other stuff that wille out in the next few months.

 Chapter 3871 Mid Earth-Sovereign

    Chapter 3871 Mid Earth-Sovereign

    ??Chapter 3877 Mid Earth-Sovereign

    I watched the heavy rain crashing on the ship; each raindrop was like a bullet, capable of killing a Sovereign and harming even Earth Sovereign.

    It is not dangerous; they have even opened the balconies, which are rare, in the past three months.

    Things got quite dangerous in the past four months; it was battling every week. Not just us, but also the Prime.

    I think, he had nearly died a couple of times.

    We didn''t have a choice, but take the dangerous route considering the Tauras Whales were breeding on our route, which covers arge area.

    The route, we have nearly crossed. Three weeks more and we would be out of it and then another month before we reached our destination.

    Thest month would be peaceful, while the next three weeks would be the most dangerous part of our journey because Prime would be useless in the next three weeks.

    We are entering the suppressive zone in the next two days and Prime''s strength will be reduced to Sky Sovereign. He would be even weaker than the most powerful Sky Sovereign we have.

    It all depends upon the sealing method we have.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He won''t be taking part in any battle in the suppressive zone. He will enter the seclusion, but in reality, he would be entering the bunker.

    Which couldn''t be broken by the Sky Sovereigns, unless a lot of us try.

    The ship doesn''t run on these routes, but sometimes it needs to. The ship is prepared for it. That also means the security of the ship had be the responsibility of us Sky Sovereigns.

    We have been recruited based on abilities, and I am in the core fighting team.

    Till now, we had a Prime to save us from any danger, but now we will have to do it ourselves and it is scaring me and quite a lot of people.

    There is no option but to take it; the other ships in its ce would have taken it. The longest route would have taken us three years to reach our destination, but this one will do in little more than one and a half years.

    Though it would have been much safer, safety isn''t the only thing people look for when they travel.

    There is also speed.

    Many had to reach their destination as soon as possible to attend to theirmitments. The ship itself has to earn a profit; taking three years for the trip isn''t good for the business.

    I have read about the dangers of suppressive zones, and I am not strong enough. I need to be stronger; it is why I am making a breakthrough.

    I had reached the forbidden limit eight days ago and today; I will finish with the inheritance. I hope the breakthrough will give me enough strength to survive and help others survive.

    There are hundreds of thousands of people on the ship, and their safety would be our responsibility.

    It is one thing to fight under the prime, but another to be a top dog; one of the top dogs.

    Soon, I took thest sip but didn''t get out of the ship. Instead, I watched the rain and the Sky Sovereigns flying around the ship.

    We have been training for the job; I had done myst training shift. The next one won''t be the training shift. It will be the real shift and I am scared, both of the responsibility and the danger.

    A few minutes passed, and the rain intensified, but it didn''t affect the Sky Sovereign. They did their patrons around the ship, dealing with any monster that mighte at the ship.

    Fifteen minutester, I walked out of the balcony and washed the tea cut, before sitting on the floor.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, the iron ring appeared in my hand, and I activated it. I closed my eyes and appeared in front of the huge humanoid.

    I did a wonderful job. Which took me a little over a year to achieve. Though there was five-times time dtion and the six clones. I am proud of what I have created, especially the ancient runes formation.

    Now, 16.1% of the formation in inheritance is made of the ancient runes and these new formations are quite powerful.

    I hope they will help me survive what is toe.

    Buzz!

    I tapped on it, and it buzzed, and a momentter. I repelled out of my core as the breakthrough began.

    The core turned to semi-liquid and began to spin, absorbing the resources.

    I had prepared arge pte of resources. The core could absorb anything, including the twelve elements, which send a faint hint of them through the essences.

    There is also water for space and time, but the core isn''t touching it and I decided to not use it actively as I am with the elements. If my core wants, it can have it, but I am not going to push on my own.

    The water of space and time is hard. It is usually used in the prime breakthrough and that is in a tiny amount.

    I looked at those things my core was absorbing. They are rare enough to make Prime jealous. I could have used the lessor resources, but I want to use the best, even if the difference is small.

    I am quite aware of how big the difference bes when one advances into the higher levels.

    I had neverpromised on the quality of the resources; I am using and would never do.

    Minutes passed and more spun faster and faster, absorbing more and more essences. Soon, it bes a tide.

    I am really bing a guzzler, using far more resources, than anyone of my level would use. It is more than ten people would use it; not that normal Sky Sovereign are capable of using these resources.

    Many of these resources would kill them. Especially, those like jasal fruits; they are heavy enough to turn any Earth Sovereign into the dust.

    I am handling them fine.

    My core is powerful enough to handle them. Still, before the breakthrough, I test every resource with my core.

    I don''t want to get overconfident and kill myself. It happens with people, more times than one could imagine.

 Chapter 3872 Suppressive Zone

    <h4>Chapter 3872 Suppressive Zone</h4>

    "Are you ready?" asked Sarena.

    "No, but what choice do we have," I replied, to which she smiled.

    We are both flying above the ship under the snowfall, which is cold enough to turn Sovereigns into possible.

    It was just a few hours ago, that their rain, but that turned into snow within a minute, and it was cold.

    I looked ahead, and I could already see the suppressive region. It is just ten to fifteen minutes away. I have here for two hours and would be for another twenty-two; the shift would be day long, with only eight hours of rest in between.

    The shift is day-long, but we will need to be ready every hour to fight. We are on our own, with no help from the Sovereign.

    "How is Ven, taking it?" I asked. "He is worried about cleaning; the ce is dangerous. A slight leak in the defenses of the ship would kill her," she said and looked at me; I know, what she is trying to say by that.

    "Don''t worry. If things be dangerous; I will take her," I said. "Thank you," she replied.

    A few minutes passed and there I could feel the suppressive zone faintly. It won''t affect things until we reach it, but it still made everyone serious.

    "We will reach the suppressive zone in five minutes. Be ready," came the voice of the captain.

    He had be a genuine leader of the ship, now that the Prime had gone to the seclusion three hours ago; everything was under hismand, till the sail out of the suppressive zone.

    My heart started to beat loudly as we got closer to it.

    I have made a sessful breakthrough which raised my strength by a lot, but there are still many Sky Sovereigns, who could beat me.

    The same would be with the monsters.

    Finally, the ship had reached the suppressive zone; it was less than a mile away from us. I could see the nervousness and fear in the eyes of Sky Sovereigns, but some were grinning wildly.

    "Prepare for entry into the suppressive zone," said Captain, and a secondter, we flew into the suppressive zone.

    Expressions changed, and some nearly fell into the water.

    ''Captain to the; is everybody connected?'' asked the captain through the soul. A month ago, they had asked us to practice using a telekinesis method. It is a type, that could connect thousands of people with each other.

    There are tiers based on authority and I am at the top tier, right below the captain. There are a few more, all of them are stronger than me, but none could defeat me, not even the captain.

    He might have be, the breakthrough, but after I reached the Mid Earth-Sovereign, he could not.

    It would have been great if I had a chance to test my strength against a powerful opponent, but it had been less than two days since my breakthrough.

    There was no opportunity to fight, and I was unwilling to use the arena, which is a public space and thus monitored by the Prime.

    ''Connected,'' I replied and took a deep breath, adjusting myself to the suppression.

    It is powerful, but unaffecting to use, or rather our power. The might is still present, which is vast, but everyone here is experienced.

    Some might take more, but they will soon get used to it.

    My soul waves spread in every direction, including deep below, and there are monsters everywhere, manying closer.

    Aura of the Prime had kept many monsters away, but here we are of the higher level and there are millions or even billions of monsters in the suppression zone. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A fraction of them could spell trouble for us.

    We would need to be careful. I had no wish to before fish food; I don''t think anyone wants to be that, but still, it worried everyone.

    It took eleven seconds into the suppressive zone before the first monster attacked us.

    Rip!

    It is a huge grey fish with sharp thorns all over it. It was cut into two, the moment it came out of the water.

    We are covering the ships from all sides and angles; there are even people down below with great marine stealth abilities. We do not want to be caught off guard by anything.

    A few seconds after that, another monster tried, and then another, but it was a group of hundreds.

    It was ughtered by a single person.

    If they want to harm us, they will need toe at us with muchrger force and it will also need to be all Sky Sovereign forces. One or two leading a big group would be ughtered.

    The monsters didn''t seem to have learned their lessons and a few more groups came in the next few minutes and all of them were ughtered.

    "This doesn''t seem coordinated," said Sarena. "It is not, as far as I could see," I replied.

    I am pretty sure it is not coordinated.

    My range gives me a very good idea of whether the monsters are being controlled by the other powerful monsters.

    I am using the soul waves to their full range, but not their full power. I don''t want anyone to discover them. So, I kept their power low, which gave me about the same range, but I didn''t get the quality of the data.

    I don''t mind it. The data, I am getting from the waves is good enough to make an urate judge.

    If it had been tens or hundreds, of Sky Sovereigns; I might have used soul waves in full power, but there are a lot more. They might have something, a method, artifact or something they are born with that might let them discover the forbidden power.

    With every breakthrough. The forbidden power bes more engrained in me. It made it harder for it to be discovered, but it had not reached the degree of assimtion, that I wouldn''t feel worried about it.

    On this journey, two monsters were able to do it. One, I have in my core, one I have killed, and they were too much for me.

    I don''t want to add a powerhouse to that list. The consequence of that would be too dire for me to bear.

 Chapter 3873 Big Horde I

    <h4>Chapter 3873 Big Horde I </h4>

    Ripppp! N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I heard another ripping sound aidun ripped apart a group of sharp teeth fishies. They were tiny and cute, but they had extremely sharp teeth.

    It had been over eleven hours since we entered the suppressive zone, and everything had been good right now.

    We had been attacked by hundreds of groups, some having over thousands of monsters, but they were no horde. Every attack that came was dealt with, and it didn''t take more than one person to do that.

    "It would be great if the rest of the journey went on like this," said Sarena and I turned to her.

    "Do you really think that?" I asked, and she shook her head. "No, but I wish it would happen." She said, and I smiled.

    I want the piece too, but that is unlikely to happen.

    Currently, the sea is calm, and the night is full of stars, but it won''t take more seconds for it to rage, and thousands of monsters attack us.

    I have seen many monstersing into my range and leaving. I would have killed them, but there are too many.

    Even if I tried, I could kill only a fraction of them.

    Though with others, I could kill all, but it would be tiring and there is no way the captain would give permission for something like it. I wouldn''t have given it if I had been in his ce.

    "You know, I really like the sea. I wish, I could travel without any worry," said Sarena suddenly soft voice.

    "You will one day," I said, and a small smile appeared on her face. "I really hope so," she replied with a dreamy look in her eyes.

    I could understand what she was feeling. I am feeling the same. For most people, a journey like this is dangerous, but for people like us, it is even more dangerous. Once our secret is out, it will be the end of us.

    For a couple of minutes, nobody said anything. We just floated over the ship infortable silence.

    Hun!

    "Yo" she was saying something, when stopped when my expression changed suddenly.

    "What happened?" she asked.

    ''Attention everybody. I had sensed the horde at the north of the ship, with thousands of numbers, that are increasing every second,'' I informed the and sent images of what my soul sense showed me.

    Soul sense, not soul waves.

    The soul waves had discovered the horde much before, but I didn''t want them. I only warned them when they reached my soul sense and even then, I waited a little.

    It turned out that I have the highest soul sense range. Higher than captains and other powerhouses.

    The questions came, but I didn''t reply. I just sent them the data in the form of images, till their own soul sense had discovered the marine monster horde with thousands of monsters.

    "Everybody, what we had been fearing had happened. The monster horde had attacked us,"

    "It is our responsibility to fight it and protect the ship and everyone on it," said the captain.

    The auras started ring, and the weapons came out. I didn''t take out my sword, but two strong hands came out, lolling between twonces. Thesences were specially forged to kill the marine monsters.

    Sarena and 70% of the people entered inside the water, while I stayed above with the rest.

    Seconds passed, and finally, the monsters came at a visual distance. The shield around the ship is strengthened. It will protect, the ship from the monsters, that slip us; it is unlikely to happen, but we are not taking chances.

    The monsters reached us and the first people they shed were inside the water. The monsters attacked and people responded.

    Ruuuuu!

    A secondter, the monster came out of the water. One of them came at me. It is a big grey fish, built like a balloon.

    Sho!

    As it appeared in front of me; it released the attack. It was hardened crystalized smoke; at one nce, I could tell it was poison, and dangerous one at that, but I didn''t move to defend.

    The crystalized smoke crashed against me, and it felt painful, but my armor was able to bear it, before sucking it away.

    Though to those looking. It looked like, I was burning the poison.

    When I fight in the presence of Prime, I didn''t dare to do such things. They could easily see through the illusions, but now there is less fear; I could take such risks to hide my abilities.

    The fish got close, thinking its poison started to affect me despite me burning it.

    Puch!

    When it got close enough, the bignce pierced through it, and a momentter. I pulled it into my core, before attacking the two monstersing at me.

    Puch Puch!

    They were weaker than the balloon fish. Killed them effortlessly despite them being the Sky Sovereigns.

    I would have been able to do the same before the breakthrough.

    As they entered my core, I moved toward the different monsters. Their number is increasing, and we have to finish them off as they came.

    ''Finish them as quickly as possible. Don''t let them swarm you,'' said the captain from above and released arrow after arrow from his bow.

    He is an archer, which is rare at this stage. Even those who started as archers changed their weapons to swords, sabers, and others. It is more efficient, but in the sea, the bow is a lot more useful.

    Especially when dealing with the massive horde.

    The captain is right. We shouldn''t let them swarm us. If they did, there would be an enormous price to pay.

    This is just the start of the journey, and things will get dangerous. We will need to finish the horde as efficiently as possible. If we were not able to achieve just that, then we might as well return the ship and get out of the suppressive zone.

    It would be much better for us to take the long route, and I am not saying it sarcastically.

 Chapter 3874 Big Horde II

    <h4>Chapter 3874 Big Horde II </h4>

    Puch Rip Puch

    I appeared in front of the Beastman and quickly killed more than half of the monsters surrounding him, before moving away to the next crisis point.

    It hadn''t even been five minutes since the horde attacked and conditions were dangerous.

    There are too many monsters.

    We had faced huge hordes before, but this was one of the biggest, and this time, there was no Prime to handle things; we needed to do it on our own.

    I am d, they have a method like the. There are shining dots everywhere with a thin silvery line connecting all. There are two types of dots; one is green and one red. The red ones need help.

    If I concentrated on the dot, I could see the danger they were going through.

    Puch Puch Rip!

    I killed the monsters, while a hundrednces materialized over me and went toward the monster. Killing over 95% of the targets.

    I could summon morencers, thousands with my power, but thesences are powerful, and they are targeting powerful monsters. They are the biggest threat. If I killed them, the rest, be a little easier.

    We are coordinating our attack; I am responsible for dealing with the dangerous ones. The other people target the weaker ones. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is working more efficiently than I had thought.

    I shouldn''t be surprised. Everybody here is experienced even if we never worked with each other. We are experienced enough to work together and every second, we are getting better.

    The one person who is killing the strongest is the captain.

    His targets are a level above mine; they couldn''t be killed by mynces and even with the sword, I would need more help.

    There are several other people like him, and I thought it would be enough, but I had been wrong.

    We need more, but since we are at sea, will have to manage with what we have.

    Minutes passed and when a powerful monster came out of the water and swung its ws, sending powerful energy attacks.

    CLANG CLANG!

    I defended the attack but found the monster, which was the size of a tree house in front of me, swinging its ws in a powerful attack.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed.

    The monster in front of me is a crab; it is red with steaming from its body. It is radiating powerful heat, that even Earth Sovereign couldn''t bear and now it is attacking with the attack, that will send me like a broken doll.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG!

    I only thought about it for a fraction of a second, before moving the shield forward and stopping the attack.

    ''Captain, I need help,'' I said through the.

    I could kill it and I want nothing more than to do that, but it is not wise. Instead of engaging it, I could save hundreds of others, while Captain is capable of killing it in a single attack if he used one of his powerful arrows.

    ''Give me three seconds,'' replied the captain.

    I didn''t say anything and adjusted my shield to defend against another attack.

    I wanted to say something to the captain; I wanted him to not damage the crab. I can tell that it would be really delicious. If it were to be me; I would have killed carefully to preserve its vor.

    Let''s hope, the captain didn''t damage it, too much.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG!

    It kept attacking me, and I defended. The shields make it very easy to defend against powerful enemies, but they are no answer.

    If the enemy is too powerful and cautious, they could wear me down while being cautious of my strings. However, they need to know about them, and I will never tell anyone.

    Puch!

    Finally, three seconds were over and the attack came. It pierced through the heart of crap, destroying it, but kept every other part intact.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face and I pulled inside me.

    He doesn''t care about the monster unless he specifies it. We can keep the monster, he killed.

    Puch Rip Puch!

    I didn''t waste any time and moved to attack the monsters, while at the same time, releasing the rangednces to kill the monsters.

    For the next seconds minutes, I moved around killing monster after monster, before once again another powerful monster attacked me.

    This time; it is Thav who deals with it.

    The captain is currently upied. The dumb monster seemed to release. They should target the powerful ones and attack them.

    Currently, the captain and the other two are dealing with them. The two handled the monster, that got too close while the captain sniped the other powerful monstersing at them.

    It is absolutely mayhem. We are killing thousands of them by the minute, but they are stilling at us.

    ''Carlos, go down,'' Captain ordered.

    Blop!

    I released thences and went into the ocean, where there were even more monsters.

    Once again, I had started killing them while releasing thences. Thesences are different from the one, I had used above.

    They are longer and made for the water.

    I moved around the battlefield, killing the monster, but soon came across the one, I couldn''t kill in a single attack and once again needed to ask help.

    It came six secondster, and I once again moved to kill the monster.

    Minutes passed, and they kepting. There are all types of them with all kinds of powers, including the stealthy one, which had created quite a trouble, I had to constantly share their location.

    I am one of the few people who could sense them and thus got the responsibility of killing them.

    I killed a lot of invisible fishes. I wanted to kill the leader, but it was more powerful than I could manage. The job was handled by others.

    Nearly an hour passed when I finally sensed something, that put a smile on my face. I waited for a few seconds to be sure, before sharing the news.

    A momentter, people burst out with their power. There are no more monstersing, once we kill what we are facing, it will be the end of the horde.

 Chapter 3875 Break

    <h4>Chapter 3875 Break </h4>

    "I am never going to travel the fucking sea again," said an unknown man as hended by me andid down on the deck.

    My eyes are closed; I had woken up a few minutes ago.

    I am on the deck of a ship, sleeping. I didn''t even get to my suite. It is a waste of time to see how quickly things could change.

    It had been neen and half days since we had entered the suppressive zone and there hadn''t been a single day where we hadn''t been attacked by the horde at least three times.

    The number has been increasing past few days; yesterday it was seven and today, we had already been attacked by the horde five times. These hordes are big and far more powerful than the first one we had faced here.

    Thest one had been an hour and a half ago, and the next one woulde soon. I am sure of it.

    "Nine hours more and it all would end," said the familiar voice.

    I opened my eyes and turned to Audin.

    "How are feeling?" I asked.

    "Not shit," he said and looked at his hand, which had been badly damaged. It is healed, not fully, but enough to let him fight at his peak.

    The journey had been harder than any of us had imagined. Even the captain is surprised and the likely culprit of that is the tauras whales; the reason we hade here.

    They had pushed the monsters into a suppressive zone. Which are now attacking us crazily.

    In these three weeks, I had practiced the methods only once. I really wanted to practice, but there was no time. The one time, I had practiced, the horde attacked; I was ten minuteste in joining it and had to listen to quite harsh words from the captain.

    Though I may have not had time to practice, I was able to gain an immense fighting experience.

    I am now aware of every part of my strength. I could use it more efficiently. I needed it; it had been a while since I had felt some improvement in my fighting style. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There is also the massive data, I had gotten from the Sky Sovereigns.

    I had used my seeds, and they provided me with the data on the Sky Sovereigns. There are thousands of them here, and I was able to record them using every bit of their strength against the monsters.

    Pushing themselves hard, some were able to go beyond their limit, providing me with invaluable data.

    This data will help tremendously. Especially with my inheritance.

    It could be said, I had enough of it, that I don''t need thebat data anymore. That doesn''t mean I won''t collect the data further; I will.

    There are all types of Sky Sovereigns on the ship, but they are a fractionpared to the wide world and I will keep collecting more and more data. The more, I have, the more it will help me with inheritance and other projects.

    Speaking of inheritance; I am at least making progress in it.

    Every day, I would sneak in an hour, which is five hours inside. It is enough for me to direct the clones in the direction of the inheritance and look at other projects.

    I really miss my lessons; it is because of them; that I was able to progress so fast. In three weeks, there were only three lessons.

    I shook my head and focused on the inheritance.

    I did wellst time, and I hope to maintain the same speed and I might despite the difficulty and less time, I have after getting off the ship, thanks to the eleventh clone, which I had made right after the breakthrough.

    Now, there are seven clones working on the inheritance.

    Soon, three hours passed, and I walked out of the library and checked out the other things.

    My bees are doing great, a new generation was born yesterday. They are tougher, with slightly bigger honey-sacks. They will help a lot. When Ie across the army of Grimms next time.

    Though the Grimms aren''t the sole reason for it. An on-off incident like that isn''t enough to spark the change.

    The biggest factor that caused that is the nts. The Grimms had helped me take my nts to Sky Sovereigns; there are a lot of nts and since I control the number of bees, each bee needs to carry more nectar from the nts.

    So, it is no surprise that they would get bigger sacks.

    Speaking of bees, after the new nts, the quality of honey had grown exponentially. Arge number of nts have given the bees greater freedom to choose and experiment to create the best honey.

    Every day, there would be more bottles of honey added on the shelf.

    Except for Sarena and Ven, I hadn''t sold the honey to anyone. The risk is big, and I don''t want to take it, despite the price people will pay for it.

    I don''t mind storing the honey. I have everything, I need, and I will sell it, eventually. Till then, I will keep it safe.

    I walked out of the honeb and turned to the octopus.

    It is eating, the special diet my clone had created for it. It is a very expensive diet. I need to use many precious things to make it; the most precious to them all is the metal essence fruits.

    The octopus loves them, the smell of it is enough to wake it from its lethargy.

    I had fed them to it, which is fair seeing, I had harvested quite a lot of metal from it. All the metal covering his body right now new metal; I had harvested the metal from its body three times already, creating quite a cache of it.

    I looked at the data about it for a few minutes, before walking toward the alchemy clone.

    It is working on something, which I am crafting for someone here. I heard someone needs these things and is willing to pay a good price.

    Since it is difficult enough to craft, I decided to do it. It is good practice and the things I will get in exchange for it will also be great.

    Hun!

    I looked at it for a few minutes, before walking toward the clone, practicing healing, when I suddenly stopped.

    "The break is over. They have arrived." I said.

 Chapter 3876 The Last Horde I

    <h4>Chapter 3876 The Last Horde I</h4>

    ''Horde ising,''

    I announced in the as they entered my soul range. Immediately, everywhere who lying down or sleeping woke up.

    "One more horde, ofdies and gentles." Said Captain as we moved to take our position.

    He looked around before flying beside me; it was his position.

    Because of his long-range abilities. He is one biggest targets of the monsters, and I am the safest person in the entire battle. My defensive abilities could hold off even the leader of the horde.

    Some of the bastards were extremely powerful, that I could do nothing to them other than defend them.

    In front of my defense, even they have to give up. There is no way past it.

    He doesn''t impede me; he follows smoothly as I go; attacking the enemies anywhere he wants. I did not like this, but epted it when he suggested it.

    It is all because of that bastard two weeks ago. It attacked me directly; I am the first person that it attacked and if I am not wrong. It had sensed something about me, perhaps forbidden power.

    I would have loved to find out, but it was killed by the captain, while it was crazily attacking me.

    Soon, the horde entered the range of everyone and the expressions on their faces turned serious.

    "The monsters seemed more powerful," said Captain.

    "Their strength is 10% to 15% more than what we have faced till now," I replied, and his expression turned bad.

    "Fuck me!" he cursed.

    ''Everyone, be careful; this horde is stronger than any we have faced till now,'' he cautioned everyone, a momentter.

    The information made many people curse, but nobody moved from their position.

    Today everybody is fighting, all Sky Sovereigns. Since there was less than ten hours before we got out of the suppressive zone, the captain decided to end the shift and make everyone fight.

    Which is wise.

    It will be tiring, but we only need tost for the day. Once we get out of the suppressive zone; the prime will handle everything.

    RAORRRRR!

    Seconds passed, and the loud roar rang out through the water, with an aura that made every Sky Sovereign''s expression change.

    The roar came from far, out of the soul ranges, near the edge of the soul waves. I could see the monster and it was extremely powerful; the most powerful Sky Sovereign, I had seen so far.

    With this roar, I saw more monstersing from behind, in such numbers that it horrified me.

    "A number like we have never seen before areing toward us," I said. The captain didn''t say anything other than sigh.

    "Is it protected?" he asked, and I nodded.

    We can just simply go for the horde leader to kill it. It is hard and not wise, till we kill their number. It is only wise. You have the power to st hundreds of monsters are every attack and there are several people like.

    Or we will be getting swarmed by its minions, while the leader is away and makes a mess of our people.

    Even with my shield, it is useless. The swarm will never let us move toward the leader.

    It is better to bring the leader here, where we have our people, but for that, we will need to kill a considerable number of monsters.

    Blop Blop Blop!

    Finally, the monsters came, and they immediately attacked those below the water, beforeing above a momentter.

    I saw tens of thousands of monstersing out at the same time. The most ever done since we entered the suppressive zone. It was a scary scene, but we were ready for them.

    "Attack!" the captainmanded, and we attacked.

    Sup Sup Sup! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ournces, swords, spheres, lightning arcs, and all the other attacks that were clouding the sky, rained down on the monsters.

    We have fought so many of the battles that we have created an effective strategy to deal with them.

    Puch Rip Puch!

    The attacks begin to hit the monsters, killing them. They never had a chance in front of such a massive attack.

    In seconds, the sea around the ship became bloody, but it didn''t remain as such for much time.

    Raor Crrr Tiiii!

    The monsters came roaring out of the water, and this time, in much higher numbers. We moved toward them while showering them with our long-range attacked.

    Soon, I reached the monsters, and mynces moved like a de, piercing through their hearts and sting them apart.

    Killing it in instantly.

    I would have to use the sophisticated method, instead of brute force, but currently, there are so many monsters that I couldn''t waste even a fraction of the seconds required for that.

    The bodies disappeared while mynces moved to kill the other monsters.

    I am fast and killing hundreds of minutes, but even at this speed is slowpared to the sheer number of monsters around us.

    I am not just with thences, but also with the energy spheres. There are three hundred and twelve of them, and they are moving toward the monsters wanting to swarm us.

    Captain is doing even better. Every arrow of his would transform into hundreds and target the monsters.

    I had begun to use the sphere instead ofnces. They use about the same energy as the hundrednces, that I used before, but are higher in number and kill more monsters.

    "It is getting bad, and I have a feeling that things will get much worse," said Captain.

    "I am feeling the same," I replied.

    In seconds, the horde became the greatest threat we had ever faced on this journey. Bigger than even Grimms, as there is no prime to save us.

    Here, the monsters are dying by thousands, but they keeping at us without care. They want to kill us and didn''t care about their lives.

    It is the most dangerous thing about the monsters. Even Grimms aren''t this suicidal.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I sensed something. It turned my expression serious.

    "Three dangerous ones areing," I said and showed him what I saw. The three eel monsters looked normal, but they were hiding their powers.

 Chapter 3877 The Last Horde II

    Chapter 3877 The Last Horde II

    ??"Eeeee¡­"

    The loud, high-pitched sound rang out from eels as they were out of the water and shed in front of us with lightning covering their body.

    The eels are as big as me with dark grey bodies and has silvery lightning covering them. These lightning bolts are thin, but are concentrated and contain an immense power in them.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    "These bastards are really powerful," said Captain as he was finally able to sense their power and released three powerful arrows in quick session.

    Immediately, the bolts of lightning shot from the eels toward the arrows, while they moved toward us.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    The loud bang rang out as the lightning crashed against the arrows and at the same time, the eels crashed against the shield.

    They rippled as the powerful lightning spread across them and I have to say, it was as powerful as I had expected, but still, it was an energy, which my shields began to absorb quickly.

    "It seemed like; I will need to use the more powerful attacks," said the captain to himself, and dark blue arrows appeared on his bow.

    He released them, and eels countered before moving at us again.

    These three monsters are as strong as the horde leaders, we had fought before, but now, they are doing someone else''s bidding. The monsters must be really powerful, to make the fight for it.

    I had sensed some special extra-long waving toward the monster, but it was not showing much power, but still, I could tell it was powerful.

    I am really d, that I have my shields, or I would have been shit scared right now. I am these eels are monsters that could kill me without shields, so the leader is going to be obviously stronger than them.

    The shield gives me confidence.

    Though, I know, I could still die, if I swarmed by the thousands of them and the monsters might be powerful enough to break my shields.

    I am preparing for everything, including the escape.

    I even had a ship in my storage. I hope it doesn''te to that, but such things have happened, and I need to be ready for everything.

    The lightning crashed against the arrows, but unlike thest time; the lightning didn''t cause mutual destruction. Instead, the arrows tore through them, before attacking the eels.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    The arrows were destroyed the moment they touched the bodies of the eels. They didn''t touch the body; they were centimeters away, before all the lightning on the eels concentrated on the arrows, sting them into the dust.

    "Have you seen that?" asked Captain.

    "Yes, it was incredible. A few monsters could release so much raw power in such a concentrated burst," I replied, feeling impressed by the monsters.

    However, a momentter, my expression turned serious. It is not good news; I could see how monsters are trying to swarm us and we have to help, but to do that, we will need to finish these monsters.

    "They need special arrows," said Captain and ck arrows appeared in his hand and he released them.

    Once again, the eels attacked with lightning before moving away. The ck arrows crashed through the lightning and passed through them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They didn''t destroy the lightning, simply passed through them.

    They used the repelling force, but that force had been spent. If there is nothing more, then these eels will turn it into dust like it did the other arrows.

    The arrows once again reached the eels, despite them trying to dodge them, and like before, they attacked the arrows with raw, concentrated lightning.

    Rip Rip Rip

    Though this time, the arrows didn''t turn to dust. They bore the power of the lightning and ripped through the eels.

    "Bastards!" I cursed, seeing them dodging the attack before it could kill them.

    If they had been a secondte; they would have died, but they released the burst of lightning and were able to move away, before those sharp tips could destroy their hearts and the core.

    The captain''s someone to give up quickly; the new arrows reached the eels, just as the old ones failed and they had to escape once again with the burst of lightning.

    Now, it is eels are running and arrows chasing them.

    While it was happening, I resumed my attacks. I didn''t move from the shields. No, I wouldn''t till he is finished with the eels; those bastards are too fast with their bursts, they might dodge the shield. If I give them a chance.

    I don''t want to give them any chance to kill me. So, I am staying where I am, but I am releasing the energy spears.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    "Fuck!" I cursed as the eels released tiny bolts of lightning. They were as small as thumbnails, but they were fast.

    They caught my spears and struck them, turning them into the dust. The whole attack is destroyed.

    That didn''t stop me, and I summoned the spears again and they were struck once more by the eels. I did it again and again.

    I don''t care if they are struck down. I care about them being distracted by my attack. Which is helping the captain injure them more and more with each of his attacks.

    These are smart and powerful monsters, but they are still monsters, and we will kill them.

    If we let them contain us even for a minute, then we should all escape on our way, because there is no way we would be able to win this.

    We need to finish them quickly or we could forget to win against the horde.

    Everyone is trying their hard and we should, too. I am not standing still, I am doing something, but my methods take time against the opponents of such power.

    BANNNNG!

    I was thinking about it when I heard a bang and saw the one eel exploding into a shower of blood and gore.

    Captain struck the core, destroying with the attack.

    "Eeeeee¡­."

    The two eels screamed and came at us, and the captain attacked once again with the ck arrows.

    BANNNNG!

    One eel dodged the attack, but the other one got struck by it, exploding into pieces. Leaving thest one alive, which came at us with mad rage.

    "Die!" said the captain and released three arrows one after another.

    It was the fastest of all three eels and it was able to dodge the two arrows, but the third one had caught it.

    BANNNNG!

    It exploded into pieces, and a momentter, the shields disappeared.

    Once again, the captain started releasing mass arrows, and the spears materialized while mynces began to cut through the monsters.

    There are too many of them and their numbers would keep increasing.

    "We have to kill them fast, we let them overwhelm us; it will be game over for us," said Captain as she released the tens of arrows, killing the group of monsters, that were trying to overwhelm the trio of Sky Sovereigns.

    "It would be a challenge," I replied, and he smiled.

    "It would be, but not aplishing it will mean death," he said,unching another group of arrows to with monstersing at us.

 Chapter 3878 The Last Horde III

    Chapter 3878 The Last Horde III

    ??Rip Puch Rip!

    My attacks tore through monster after monster, but there were too many of them.

    The leader kept sending the monsters despite the many we killed, and monsters kepting. Usually after, so much die and the aura of death pervades everywhere; the monsters stop and retreat; defying even their leader.

    It is not happening, no matter how many we killed. They kepting.

    It had been two hours already, and there were more monsters than we had fought anywhere in the sea, including the hordes led by the primes.

    All the monsters were the Sky Sovereigns and only those with the power of the Sky Sovereigns could kill them.

    BANNNG!

    Suddenly, not far away from me. The monsters were able to hand the beast-man, sending him flying toward another monster behind.

    It had already opened its mouth to swallow him up.

    Puch!

    The arrow hit the monster, killing it, while the invisible push from me sent him back into the ship, where the healers were waiting to heal him.

    This is another thing we are facing.

    Our members are strong, and the monsters are having problems dealing with them, but they are dealing with them slowly. Our numbers are falling and if they fall to a certain level, then it will be bad.

    Everyone understood it well and gave their all to fight the monsters.

    However, this time, we didn''t necessarily to win against the horde. We only need to survive long enough, seven hours, but even that would be challenging.

    Not challenging. Impossible. If the horde kept attacking us with such intensity and the numbers. At most, we will be able tost for three more hours, before we get tired, and the monster massacre us.

    I have prepared for the contingencies, but I rather not use them.

    If I need to use those means, over a hundred thousand people will die. Nobody wants to see it happen, especially the captain.

    Any time such incidents ur, their organization suffers a huge reputation loss, that affects their business. Not to mention, this time, there is a freaking prime on the ship and if he died, the damage to the organization will be incalcble.

    Though, it is unlikely.

    In the past three weeks, I have investigated the ce where he is himself and I have to say, it is good.

    It is hiding in the bunker made of trisakis metal. It is small but undetectable, and the only reason, I was able to detect it is due to the forbidden power. To the monsters, it would be just a piece of rock.

    It is also quite strong, even the captain would need a day of effort to break that thing.

    Hun!

    I quickly pushed away thoughts as I noticed a group of powerful monstersing toward us.

    "Five areing," I said to the captain, and he turned to the dark, red-skinned woman with an ax. She tore through the monsters she was fighting and appeared beside us, right at the time. five pearl white manta rays came out of the water.

    They are big, each one as big as a small house, and they immediately surrounded us from all sides before the attack.

    The three released a concentrated white beams of energy while two had attacked us with their fins.

    Varba moved toward the one attacking us with the fins, while the captain shot the arrows at the four manta rays in quick session.

    I stayed at my stop as the sphere appeared around us. These monsters are powerful; I could not sh against the direct and if not for my shields, I wouldn''t have been standing here.

    CLANNNG!

    A loud crashing sound rang around as Varba''s ax shed against the first manta ray. She not only stopped the attack but also injured it.

    Not heavily, but still, the injury is big.

    BANNNNG BANG BANG!

    The next moment, the other manta ray crashed against the sphere. Sending the ripples across it; At the same time, three beams of energy crashed against the sphere.

    It lit up the sphere, but it absorbed it a momentter.

    They attacked against and this time, aimed for Varda, who swiftly returned to the shield, before going out to attack the manta ray again.

    My shields are flexible, they can not only let the arrows out but also people, while at the same time defending against the attacks of the enemies.

    Varda is power as the captain, more so seeing as she used the ax while captain the bow.

    He had more flexibility while she had more power, but if they had fought against these five monsters without me, Varda would have been in big trouble while the captain would have been in little less as she could have been able to keep the bay.

    Though it would have taken him quite a long time to kill these monsters; the time we didn''t have.

    CLANNNNG BANNNG BANG!

    The manta ray shed against the Varda again while I defended against the attacks of the monsters with my shields.

    "These bastards have thick skin!" cursed Captain, but didn''t stop firing arrows.

    He is cursing, but he is making progress. I am confident, that he will kill them, and his kill count would be more than Varda.

    He may not produce as much power with those arrows as the direct weapons, but he had his advantages. He had many special arrows and not all of them were the methods, some were specially forged arrows.

    He rarely uses them, but whenever he does, he kills the enemies.

    Seconds passed, and we shed in the sphere. The others didn''t have the luxury of such safety, they were fighting with their life on the line.

    Some dying, while many are getting injuries.

    Now and then, the people woulde out of the ship. These are the people who were injured and came out to the fight after dealing with their injuries.

    Pachac!

    At the twenty-seventh second, a bloody sound rang out. The big manta had torn in two. It died, killed by the Varba.

    "Tilllllll!"

    They screamed and came at Varba in fury, not caring about the arrows of the captain. Which they could bear with the minor injury.

    Puch Puch!

    Well, it was a mistake. Two among yellow arrows, which they had been to defend till now, suddenly sped up. They realized the threat instantly, but it had already be toote as the two arrows pierced through their eyes.

    Leaving only two manta rays.

    The shields disappeared. There are only two have remained and while they are dangerous, the two are more than capable of dealing with them.

    The manta rays came full of fury and to my surprise, one of them came at me, but needed to abandon a momentter to avoid the arrows.

    Puch!

    It couldn''t; powerful arrow revealed itself and pierced through it. sting its heart apart.

    We moved as the captain killed it. Leaving thest one to Varba, who had killed it seven and a half secondster. In the same way, she had killed the first Manta Ray.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    To be honest, I would rather fight two captains than Varba. She uses physical greater than other powerhouses which is my weakness.

    The energy I could bear. It is physical power against which I struggle.

 Chapter 3879 The Last Horde IV

    <h4>Chapter 3879 The Last Horde IV</h4>

    Chapter 3885 The Last Horde

    "Have you noticed it?" I asked the captain, as my sword andnces, kill the monsters around me.

    "What?" he asked.

    "In the past fifteen minutes, the numbers of the monsters are nearly the same," I replied, and a surprise shed in his really.

    "Really? I thought, it is keep increasing," he said, to that I shook my head. "No, they have remained the same," I repeated.

    Yes, I am counting monsters or rather m clones, and their numbers are increasing as they had been in for over three hours. I also noticed the changes in the monster; it is moving around its spot.

    I had not reported that to him.

    If I am not wrong, the leader is getting frustrated. I would have been too, if I had been in its spot. It had sent a truly insane number of monsters at us, but despite that, we were still standing.

    "It is good news," he said. "Not really," I replied, cutting through the squid and he sighed, killing the group of squids with arrows.

    "It didn''t matter, as long as it keeps up with such numbers; it will be able to end us," he said, understanding what I meant.

    "It didn''t change our n. If the leader didn''te to us in twenty minutes, we will move at it," he said, stating the original timeline of the n.

    We have made a n to charge toward the leader. It is an extremely risky n from which we might not be able toe back, but it is the only thing we could do to end the battle.

    We are getting tired and won''t be able tost for more than an hour. We need to do something or we will be food for the monsters.

    As for why we are not doing it right now instead of waiting. It is the same reason, we hadn''t done it in the beginning, and only did it be we are utterly desperate and see no option other than it.

    We are waiting because we need to kill as much as monsters as possible.

    So, when charged at it, we wouldn''t get surrounded by the massive number of monsters, who would kill us all before we could even reach the leader. It is for this reason, that we haven''t done that.

    We had fought arge number of monsters, and if they had surrounded us, it would have been an end for us.

    They have tried to do that here, but have ced us strategically. Our strategy had finessed over tens of battles, and even after three and a half hours, we had really changed our ces.

    Nearly everybody had been in the same ce they had been.

    This gives us an edge against the monster; through this, all of us can y by our strength.

    The captain gets theplete freedom to aim anywhere from his position, while the middle members can attack with long-range attacks, without getting surrounded by the monster.

    The others deal with them; never letting the overwhelming number of monsters reach them.

    Still, it could all copse, and it would copse if we didn''t deal with the horde soon. Everybody is near their end, using everything they have.

    Minutes passed as I killed every monster that came at me. Those, I could not. The captain and others dealt with them; there were a lot of such monsters.

    To be honest, after the breakthrough, I was pretty proud of myself, but these past three weeks have brought me to my knees. Forget people; there are countless monsters in this horde, that could kill me if I am without my shields.

    Though the difference isn''t big; I know their strength better than them and by the time, I reach the limit, I will have the same strength as them.

    It is going to take time; the time I don''t have.

    If I were fighting this battle, a year or twoter, I would have been doing much better than I am right now, but I am not and thus need to fight with what I have.

    It is still better than many people, especially those in the stomachs of the monsters.

    People have died, more than we liked. We have tried to save them, but we couldn''t save everyone. The battle is dangerous enough, that we couldn''t be killed if we are not careful enough.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when thousands of tiny palm-sized fishes came out of the water and came at us like bullets.

    "Fuck!"

    I heard the curses behind me, and the people summoned the shields and at the same time,unched long-range, and attacked toward the energy.

    Sup Sup Sup! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Thousands of blue palm-sized needles materialized around me, and I shot them toward theing fishes.

    We are calling these tiny fishes ck rayon fishes. They are very fast and have sharp des around them that can cut through the metal without any resistance; they are also the enemies that killed a lot of our people when they attacked the first time.

    Puch Puch Puch

    My long-range attacks, including my needles, pierced through them, but some still came out through it, with one grouping toward me.

    Rip Rip Rip!

    My des ripped through them, but one was able to avoid it and cut through me. My neck, to be exact.

    The cut was small, but it shook me, seeing how effortlessly the little fish was able to cut through my armor. If I hadn''t moved, it would have decapitated me, like it did to the person not far away from me.

    It took less than five seconds for it to go over, but it had turned everyone''s expressions heavy as it always does when these fish attacked.

    The other monsters didn''t stop and moved to attack us. We responded, I mean, what else we could do?

    Hun!

    I moved my sword andnces against the monsters, attacking me when I nearly stopped.

    The thing we have been waiting to happen had happened.

 Chapter 3880 Horde Leader I

    Chapter 3880 Horde Leader I

    ??"Captain, the leader ising," I informed, and a smile appeared on his face.

    "It is also bringing an entourage of powerful monsters," I added, dimming the smile on his face.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    RAOOOORRRR!

    He opened his mouth to reply but stopped hearing the mighty roar, that shook all the people. Immediately, everyone realized that the big boss wasing and a momentter, the captain confirmed.

    "How many and what is their strength?" he asked, and I replied, making him take a deep breath.

    He didn''t reply and turned to the monsters, who had intensified their attack. They were already attacking us crazily, but now they have turned mad.

    After a moment of silence, the captain informed the people of the powerful monsters that the leader was bringing.

    "Shipmand; activate ze protocol,"manded the captain, and immediately, I dense deep rumbling from the ship.

    ROOARRRRR!

    The monsters sensed it, and so did their leader. It had roared, and the sea raged further as it increased its speed, but it wouldn''t be able to reach us in time.

    A blue sun came out of the ship and flew into the sky. It is a massive, side of a ten-story building and has such power, that I wanted to summon my shields immediately.

    For the first time since the battle started. True fear in the monsters'' eyes, and it is rightly so.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    The sun stopped in the sky and spun and, as it did, released the zing energy spears toward the monster.

    The monsters moved to dodge the attack, but few could.

    It hit them and half of those it hit turned to ashes, while another half were baked. It was absolute mayhem for three seconds before it was all over and when it did, 70% of the monsters had died.

    We moved toward the rest.

    That sun was no normal attack, but the expendable artifact. It was really expensive, and the ship only had one, or that is what the captain had stated.

    We were to use it to clear the path toward the energy leader, but the captain used it seeing it wasing toward us. It was wise because it wouldn''t have been as effective against the monsters that the leader was bringing, much less the leader.

    Now we are clearing the rest of the monsters.

    It will help us a lot, as we wouldn''t want the critters when we deal with the leader and the powerful monsters it is bringing.

    Those monsters are really dangerous. Each one is as powerful as the manta rays we had faced, and there are hundreds of them.

    The captain is moving people, and the weakest one is going back to the ship. They have no ce in the battle is going to start within seconds. Keeping them out would be killing them.

    Seconds passed, and finally, the monster appeared.

    It is a Man Face Squid. It is not as big as one would expect; it is around twelve meters long. Not big, whenpared to some of the monsters behind it which are as big as the five-story building.

    It was pink in color and didn''t seem to have any defensive skin on it. It looked like it would be cut by the touch of the ce.

    Though, I am not looking at its skin, but its face. The face of the man, made it look like a monster of terror; I shuddered seeing it and nearly took a step back before stopping myself.

    ROARRRRRR!

    It''s open its mouth and roared, showing its blood-red teeth, that could tear through our hardest defensive method.

    The roar wasmand and hearing it, hundreds of powerful monsters behind it moved. It also moved and to my horror, its target was us, or rather the captain.

    It seemed to understand that the captain was the leader anding to take his life with its own hand, or rather, the tentacles.

    "I hope your defensive method will hold or we are fucked!" said the captain as the sphere enveloped us.

    "Let''s hope it does," I said nervously.

    I never had a doubt about my shield against any monster I had fought, but I am having the doubt now. This is the strongest Sky Sovereign monster I hade across, far stronger than any.

    It is also one of the strongest Sky Sovereigns, I have seen. There are a few, like the red hunter and cultist shaman could kill it with a single attack.

    I couldn''tpare this to those two. They had the power of the prime, while this one is below them.

    It is a limit for Sky Sovereign.

    Nobody on the ship is strong as it is. even Captain would be killed if he fought it directly and might be still killed as I don''t know if my shields could stand a chance against it.

    The captain started to attack immediately and the arrows he used were no normal arrows. All of them were forged arrows, which he rarely used, but against it, he was only using them.

    The man''s face squid looked at those arrows but didn''t move to dodge. I know it could; it is really fast and give. Its power didn''t matter whether it was in the air or the water.

    At least for a short time.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    Instead, it had moved its tentacles; they moved smoothly and crashed against those arrows, not letting even a single one reach its man-like face.

    The squid flew off out of the explosion of dust and to my shock, there was not even a scratch on its tentacles.

    "It''s really powerful," said Captain with a nervousugh and attacked again, this time with different arrows with a much more powerful aura.

    BANNG BANNG BANNG!

    The arrows crashed against its soft tentacles once again and, likest time, there wasn''t a scratch.

    It really scared me because those arrows had killed every monster, the captain had attacked, but they weren''t enough to make even a scratch on it.

    I am not the only one scared. Even the captain had terror on his face. The monster turned out to be more powerful than we had thought. I want to escape, but it is already toote.

    If I wanted to escape. I should have done that before it arrived.

 Chapter 3881 Horde Leader II

    Chapter 3881 Horde Leader II

    ??Fuck!

    I cursed as the horrifying squid monster appeared in front of us and whipped its tentacle at us.

    It moved slowly, rather smoothly, that it felt slow, but fast, that even my eyes couldn''t track it.

    BANNNNNG!

    The tentacle hit my shield before I even knew it, and I felt the power and the energy behind its attack. It is the most powerful attack I have faced; it stumbles and takes a step back while roiling my internal.

    Puh Puh¡­.

    I vomited hard, with the pieces of internal organs. The shock was big enough, that broke my internals in a single attack.

    "Are you fine?" Captain asked with the worry evident in his face.

    He should be worried. The bastard monster is extremely powerful; there is no way, he would be able to defeat it. He would be killed, and it wouldn''t take more than a minute for the monster to do it.

    "I am fine," I said as I wiped the blood with the back of my sleeve and looked at the monster, which was watching me in surprise.

    It had a realistic surprise expression on my human-like face, which made it look even more terrifying.

    BANNNNNG BANNNNNG BANNNNNG!

    For a few seconds, no attack came, before it started to st the shields with its tentacles, while I was trying my all to defend myself with the three shields I had.

    I wanted to use more, and I would have, but those things are in other use. If I use them, I will lose any hope, I have. The captain isn''t powerful enough to defeat it unless he is hiding some really powerful arrows.

    Puh Puh Puh¡­

    I moved my shields fast to defend against its tenacles while healing the injuries, I am incurring every minute as I vomit the blood.

    The bastard is so strong, and the energy is also immense, that I am at the limit of processing them. It is a good thing; I had level-up and upgraded those formations, adding more ancient runes formations in them or I would be fucked.

    The thing that scares me the most is that the monster isn''t using its full power.

    It is why, ten of my clones are working on making the changes into the shield. So, it could deal with the attacks better.

    They had already made changes in a few seconds, which gave me some relief. I am still vomiting but with much less intensity than before.

    Still, that doesn''t make me feel good.

    Only three shields are defending against its tentacles. If it was able to avoid that, it wouldn''t have any problem tearing through the sphere and once it did that, it would be a game over for me.

    I don''t want to die; it is why, I am taking a risk of using the strings, despite knowing it could break them.

    I can''t depend on the captain alone. He might not have something that could deal with the monster. I needed to be responsible for my own safety and with-it the safety of the whole ship.

    Once it deals with it, it would move toward the others and if it was able to defeat them, which I think it would be unless someone has something powerful or hiding their power, it would move toward the ship.

    The captain is attacking it with arrow after arrow, but it can defend against them without any problem.

    Its tentacles are extremely strong, despite looking soft and squishy, that could easily be torn through. There is also that invisible thick energy, that came out of it right before any attack hit it.

    The monster may have high defensive power, but it is not taking any risk.

    "It is covering itself with thick invisible energy before it shed against your arrows," I informed the captain.

    A surprise appeared on his face and the arrow nocked to its bow changed.

    "Thanks," he thanked and pulled the string, releasing the grey arrows toward the monster.

    Ripppp!

    The next moment, I heard the sound, I had been wanting to hear.

    The arrows tore through the energy screen and buried itself into the skin tentacle of the monster.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Is it a poison arrow?" I asked.

    "No. Explosion," he replied, looking confused. If it had been the explosion arrow, then it should have exploded, but it had not.

    ''Malfunction?'' I asked myself.

    It is rare, but not out of the realm of possibilities. Sometimes the runes don''t work as they intend to for one reason or another.

    BANNNNNG!

    A momentter, the squid wrapped its tentacles around the arrow and brought it out before flinging it away from where it exploded. Creating explosion power enough, that it sent tens of Sky Sovereigns fighting nearly back.

    ROARRRRRR!

    After a moment, it roared, and it was clear by its face that it was angry.

    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!

    The powerful aura burst out of it and attacked again, appearing over the sphere. It scared me, but the confusion about the was angry.

    The powerful aura burst out of it and attacked again, appearing arrows remained.

    Why hasn''t it exploded?

    There could be multiple reasons behind it. Malfunctions are the first, but there would be others that would be its abilities. Some monsters are people who have abilities that could suppress such things.

    Such abilities are rare, but they exist. Though a few, could suppress the weapon of such power.

    BANNNNNNNG BANNNNNNNG BANNNNNNNG!

    I was thinking, when the tentacles hit the shields. Making me, take a couple of steps back, vomiting into a blinding headache.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    It had happened when another tentacle hit and then another. Making me vomit, shudder, and scream in pain.

    "Are you fine?" asked Captain worriedly. "I am fine, just don''t stop attacking it," I replied before starting to vomit again.

    Captain looked at me worriedly for a moment, before resuming his attack, which the monster defending. It had been using a different type of move; it is still using energy but like repelling force, rather than a shield.

    Which is working much better than before.

    ''I have found out something,''

    Seconds passed, and I was getting used to its attack and so was my shield, when my clone spoke, and my expressions changed drastically.

    I understood what it found out before it even said it, and it is something I had never expected.

 Chapter 3882 Now, Captain!

    <h4>Chapter 3882 Now, Captain! </h4>

    "Fucking hell!"

    I cursed with my whole body shaking. Not cause by the constant attack by the monster, but the thing, I got to know just now.

    It is big enough to make me shake all over.

    "What is it?" he asked worriedly.

    "Its power; it is more than we had imagined," I lied, and he nodded. "It indeed is powerful," he said, worry on his deepening as he intensified his attacks.

    I should have told the truth, but I didn''t. The truth would affect the things for worse. I don''t want that.

    We are already struggling against it, and I don''t do anything to do or say that will make things worse than it is. Especially not it being a Prime monster; that might make the captain think about retreat.

    Yes, the monster is Prime.

    It is shocking, but true. My clone had checked it multiple times, and it was positive always.

    It is a Prime without a doubt and that created more questions.

    Why it is here?

    The suppressive zone isn''tfortable. People would want to get of out such ces as soon as possible; the monsters even more.

    The monster didn''t pop into the database of the sea primes. It might be a new prime or old one, which has been in the suppressive zone for thousands of years or it might be prime, that came here from the other seas.

    It might be the prime, with energy hunting it, or the prime with the iplete breakthrough.

    There could be tens of reasons for it and not a single one is important. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This suppressive zone isprehensive. It reaches one deepest meaning. Even if one is prime, they would be a Sky Sovereign in here. Their very cells and energy particles would be suppressed at the Sky Sovereign level.

    It might be Prime, but it is Sky Sovereign and that is all I need to think about.

    Though that doesn''t mean, its level doesn''t provide it with a certain level of benefits. The month important of them all is the gic knowledge it would have gotten after the breakthrough.

    The suppressive couldn''t suppress that.

    The people and also the monsters be aware of every speck of their strength after bing prime. It lets them control their strength far better than any Sky Sovereign, which is a big edge here.

    It might be the reason why; it was able to suppress the arrows after it had pierced its tentacles.

    The thing is, this monster is stronger than any opponent, we would face with the same strength, and that makes defeating it much harder.

    So, telling that to the captain wouldn''t be wise.

    He might retreat and seeing him being our leader, the other would retreat. It would be absolute chaos where most people would get killed.

    It is better than keeping the secret to myself and focusing on killing it. Which is difficult even with my method, but here I am not alone, together with the captain, we might be able to do something.

    I am working on my method, but it will take some time. Its level makes it imperative that I work as cautiously as possible.

    If it sensed what I was doing, it would go all down the drain, along with my chances of survival.

    ROARRRRRR!

    The monster roared again. Not because of the attack hit it. It was because of the frustration, that it couldn''t break through my shield.

    Seeing that, I braced myself for what wasing.

    A momentter, the powerful energy burst out of it and with that, it attacked again, with its tentacles covered in dense white energy, that gave me shudders all over.

    BANNNNNNNG BANNNNNNNG BANNNNNNNG!

    The defeating bangs rang out as its tentacles started to sh with my shields again and this time, sending a massive number of energies.

    My shields are good at dealing with the energy, but the amount it is dealing with every attack is pushing them closer to breaking the limit and if not for the changes my clones have made, it might have done that already.

    Still, it didn''t much change my condition as I started to vomit again. The shock of the attack is tearing me apart.

    Though I am still alive, and that is because of my shields.

    They are amazing. If not for them, I wouldn''t have been standing here. Still, today might be the day before they crack apart.

    I hope I will get to use myst move before that happens.

    I am nearly finished, a few seconds more and I will be using my best move, but this time, me alone wouldn''t be enough.

    "Captain, do you have something that could harm it?" I asked, and he opened his mouth but stopped.

    He was likely giving me a generic answer, but seeing the expressions on my face, had made him stop.

    "Do you have something?" he asked.

    "In a few seconds, I might be able to slow it down and weaken its defensive. It won''t be for long. It might be less than a second," I replied. It is not words that will give one confidence, but it is all I have.

    "I have one arrow. My most dangerous one," he replied.

    "Use it, when I told you to," I said, and he nodded. I didn''t ask him what kind of arrow it was, nor he asked me in detail about my attack.

    We do not need to; it is the only option we have, and we are going to use it. Whether it will work or not, we will leave that up to the fate.

    I focused fully on my strings; I have gathered a lot of data on them and I am moving them ording to it. The bind needs to be perfect.

    Ideally, I like to freeze the enemy, but it is powerful enough, that it won''t be possible. So, I have to be satisfied with slowing it down and suppressing its defenses with that new formation.

    Let''s hope, the arrow captain is powerful enough to finish the job.

    Seconds passed, and finally, I was done with the string. I checked them and the binding is as perfect as it could be.

    "Now, captain!" I shouted and pulled the strings with everything I had.

 Chapter 3883 Black Flame Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 3883 ck me Arrow</h4>

    "Now, Captain!" I shouted and pulled the strings with everything I had.

    The formation in the strings roared with power filling. The formation is manipted to suppress its power, and I used its own processed energy into the energy mix for a better effect.

    ROARRRRRRR!

    The monster roared as it sensed the binding and powerful aura burst out of it. It is powerful, more than I had imagined.

    It started to stress my strings immediately, filled them with such power, that I felt like, might melt my strings apart.

    I turned to the captain and saw a pitch-ck arrow appear in his bow, into which he was pouring all his energy. Seeing the arrow, I felt relief; it was really powerful; it might just be able to kill the monster.

    Twang!

    "Die!" the captain shouted and released the string.

    Immediately, the arrow shot out of it and moved toward the monsters, whose eyes were as wide as the humans would.

    Fear appeared in its eyes and its struggle was hard. Using such power, on my strings, that I thought it would break them.

    I was preparing for the backlist, but to my surprise, my string bore more pressure. Both the physical and energy, despite going over what I had thought was their breaking limit.

    The monster is moving to dodge the attack, but its speed is far less than it would have been without the binding of the strings.

    The ck arrow reached it almost instantly and pierced through its head.

    "Ahhhhhhh¡­."

    Monster roared mightily as the arrow pierced through it. It had tried to stop it, but its defenses were weakened by the strings. Through, even without them; the arrow was powerful enough to breach through it.

    "This arrow is a gift from Prime. Once hit, no person or monster of Sky Sovereign and below could survive it," said Captain as the ck light filled the monster.

    All I could do was nod. I could feel the terrifying power of the arrow. It was burning the monster from the inside with that ck fire.

    I don''t think, I could survive it if it hit me. With a shield, I would say, I wouldn''t survive, but now, seeing how they are going beyond their limit, I am not that certain.

    Dhub!

    The fire burst out of its body and started to burn it from outside as it went from inside. Making it scream even more loudly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Its screams are so loud, that it stops the entire battle, with monsters looking at their leader in the uncertainty.

    Hun!

    A second passed, and the fire had grown denser when suddenly something happened.

    A bright red power burst out of it and started to suppress the ck fire, while the monster looked at us with all the hate and I prepared myself for the attack, but it had retreated.

    ROARRRRRRR!

    The monster roared as it escaped and all the other monsters, which had stopped fighting, seemed to be crazy as they moved toward the people.

    "Captain, it is injured. We have to kill it," I said and moved toward the monster, with the captain following with shocked eyes.

    He is in deep shock. His most powerful attack, which he thought would work without a doubt, had failed to kill it.

    He was right in his assessment, it is an attack that could kill any Sky Sovereign monster, but the thing is. It is not a Sky Sovereign monster; it is a Prime stage monster, which is suppressed by Sky Sovereign.

    Someone was able to bring out power at its final moment and stop its impending death.

    ROAR CRYYY RUUUU!

    We had just moved when a couple of monsters came toward us. It is clear, they want to stop us from chasing their boss.

    It surprised me. Monsters run when their boss runs, but here, they are fighting.

    "Captain, cover me," I said and kept moving.

    He wanted to say something but didn''t and instead began shooting arrows covering me, while I chased the horde leader. I am not really chasing it; instead, it is pulling me with my strings.

    Blop!

    I entered the water and moved with it.

    Some monsters tried to follow me, but Captain and others had blocked them.

    Seconds passed and turned to a minute, and soon I was out of the range of everyone. Including those that are hiding their real soul range.

    As I got out of the snooping eyes, I started pulling myself toward the monster. It noticed immediately and tried to shake me off, but it was not easy, I was getting closer to it every second and it couldn''t do anything.

    ROARRRRRRR!

    It roared once again, but this time, no monster came to its aid, because no one had sensed it or heard it.

    I had blocked it with my strings.

    It is not the only thing; I am doing. I am also moving the strings of my shields to bind them even more tightly. It is dangerous, seeing as I am sacrificing my safety, but I need to do it.

    I won''t be able to deal with it without them.

    I can''t let this monster escape; there are still a few hours before we move out of the suppressive zone. It mighte after us after it deals with the arrow and will kill us all.

    There is no one, who could kill it and next time, it would be careful of my strings. I might not be able to bind it.

    Finally, I reached the monster and pulled the secondyer of strings. Slowing it down, suppressing its power further, which isn''t much, considering the difference in our strength.

    Still, this time, it helped. The slight suppression helped the monster fire gain its edge back.

    Now it is fighting equally against the red energy that came out of the core.

    I didn''t stay standing and attacked.

    Even in such agony, it had reacted, but I was able to slow its tentacle enough to avoid them and attack its head.

    RIPPP

    A ripping sound rang out as my sword tore through its skin, but they wouldn''t be as deep as I had expected.

    Usually, such attacks are more than enough to kill the energy energy apart, but here it is not.

    I looked at the wound for a moment, which had started to heal, despite the struggle to happen in it.

    A momentter, the shape of my sword changed. It transformed into a spear with a thin edge.

    RIPPP RIPPP RIPPP

    As the weapon took the step, I poured my power inside and began to attack it with everything I had.

    The wound begins to get deeper and deeper, but the monster is resisting. Healing the injury and creating the blockages of energy, stopping my attacks from reaching its heart.

    It had been a long while since I had faced a struggle like this.

    Usually, as long as I reach the body of the monster, it is as good as dead, but I am not dealing with themon monster or the Sky Sovereign.

    Seconds passed and there was barely any change in my attacks, but the change did happen. The red energy begins to suppress the ck fire again and this time, it is whittling it fast.

 Chapter 3884 Killing the Prime Monster

    Chapter 3884 Killing the Prime Monster

    ??It is bad.

    Once it had dealt with the ck fire; it would focus on me and then I could forget killing it. I could wait for others toe at me, but that would take an even with them. It would be a struggle.

    I shook my head and stopped attacking before moving back.

    Thankfully, it won''te to that.

    The injuries did their job, provided a way, and kept it distracted enough, that it didn''t sense the third.

    ''I should kill it,'' I thought, but I didn''t move to kill it. Instead, I watched how the power suppresses the ck fire.

    It had already destroyed half of it, and in a few seconds, it would destroy the other half.

    It is not something. I get to see it every day. A Prime, under the suppression, with the power of the peak of Sky Sovereign. The data I am getting is too much, that I am risking myself to not kill it immediately.

    Seconds passed, and finally, all the ck fire whittled away, and I could see, the red energy transforming and moving to heal the damage it had caused while the monster turned at me.

    "You want to kill me?" I asked with a smile.

    ROAR!

    It roared and moved at me with all its strength. It is fast; even the strings were able to slow it down enough, that I would be able to dodge its attack.

    Nor do I intend to.

    Rip Ri Rip

    "Die!" I breathed and ripping sounds rang out.

    I didn''t hear them, but the monster did. Its eyes widened before the shine of life began to disappear from its eyes as my strings cut its three hearts in thousands of little pieces.

    I was attacking earlier, not to kill it. I know it wouldn''t be possible.

    I wanted to take my strings inside it. Where defenses are as strong as outside. Still, it wouldn''t have been possible if the ck fire hadn''t been distracting it; it is the biggest reason, I was able to kill it.

    I looked at it for a few seconds before waving my hand. The body of the monster disappeared.

    I didn''t move immediately. Instead, I waved my hand again, and the monster came out. It also had tentacles, the metallic one and its eyes widened seeing the environment.

    It is not in its little cage anymore, but in the vast sea.

    "You are free, little octopus," I said. It seemed to understand what I meant, before it looked at me for a moment, before shooting out.

    Within seconds, it disappeared from my view.

    I have got everything from it. The data, I needed and the metal; there was no use in keeping it unless I wanted to kill it and eat.

    It would have been quite tasty. Beneath all that metal is soft tasty flesh, but doing that would have been a waste of this amazing monster, which I feel had the real chance to make it to the prime.

    Especially after the help I had provided.

    It had eaten a lot of metal essence fruits, honey, and other extremely rare materials. It had brought a transformational change into the monster.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I had ced a lot of seed inside it, and they would hit even deeper if it was able to make a breakthrough. I will sense it if it is close to me.

    Though, I didn''t keep too much hope.

    The sea is vast and filled with danger. The monster could kill for the next hour, or it could decide to stay in this suppressive zone. It won''t take long before it bes one of the most dangerous monsters in this ce.

    It had the potential to be powerful enough that even a man face squid wouldn''t be able to kill it.

    I shook my head and pushed away thoughts. There is no need to think about it further.

    ''I think it''s time,'' I said, three and half minutester, and swam toward the ship. I moved stealthily till; I reached near the sensory zone beforeing out.

    Halfway toward the ship, I saw the monsters running away. They have sensed the death of their leader; there is no need to keep fighting anymore.

    Blop!

    When I reached the ship, I saw many of the Sky Sovereigns floating around it, including the captain.

    "Do you kill it?" he asked. "Your arrows had done most of the job; I only finished it," I replied.

    A clear relief appeared on his face and the faces of those listening.

    "We have dealt with the horde, but we are still in the suppressive zone. Till we get out of it, I want everybody to be alert and ready to deal with any danger," said the captain.

    Nobody said anything, but we all moved toward our position. There are a few hours more, before we can finally rest. Once the primees, we will be fine.

    It won''t bepletely safe, but we will have the shield. We won''t be thest line of defense against the life and death of the ship, which is a burden, I don''t want to bear anymore.

    I closed my eyes and looked at the soul waves.

    Seeing no danger, I focused on myself. Most of my injuries are healed, but the shock from the attacks had affected my soul, it will take a while to heal that.

    I am not worried about the damage. It won''t affect me unless I face a monster as powerful as the man-facing squid.

    It might happen; the suppressive zone is vast. There is more than enough space for a couple of powerful Sky Sovereign or suppressed prime.

    Hours passed, and we were only a few minutes away from getting out of the suppressive zone. I am not worried about the horde anymore and focusing on the man''s face with squid, which had answered why it was in a suppressive zone.

    It was not a perfect breakthrough. It had reached the Prime, but its core hadn''t formed perfectly as it should.

    The suppressive zone had helped it deal with that problem and even heal it. A decade more and it would have fully healed from it and would have been able to get.

    Unfortunately, it made the biggest mistake of its life and ended up losing it.

    It had provided me with the massive data. It is not data about Prime stage, that is valuable, but how the prime stage gets suppressed in ces like this.

    This suppression zone had one of the mostprehensive types of suppression. This means, even the anti-suppressive method, didn''t work here; the data thates from it is mostplete.

    It is extremely useful to me, because of the forbidden power.

    With the data, I will be able to use my abilities at greater precision to deal with suppression. wing back, even with the slightest power, could make one most powerful in such an environment.

    If the squid could have used even 1% of its Prime strength. It would have massacred us all.

    Hun!

    I was studying the data, when I returned to the real world as I felt myself getting out of the suppression zone.

    As we did, the powerful aura of Prime bloomed out. It did note from the sea but from the ship.

    The prime hade out of his little bunker.

 Chapter 3885 Close

    <h4>Chapter 3885 Close </h4>

    Bwooooomp!

    The horn of the ship blew as it moved away from thest ind.

    Since we came out of the suppressive zone; it is the second ind we have stopped and it would be ourst ind, before our journey end in the eleven days.

    We were supposed to visit five inds, but we only did two and stayed there for three days instead of a week.

    The journey had been dyed and a lot of people were killed. The ship now wants to take us to our destination as soon as possible and if those two inds weren''t important; it wouldn''t have even been stopped there.

    It had been four weeks since we got out of the suppression zone, and we had been attacked only once.

    That too, Prime handled it.

    No Sky Sovereign had an appetite for the battle anymore. We had fought too much, and now everyone wants to rest and focus on what they have learned.

    I watched till the ind disappeared, before walking into the grand suite. Courtesy of the captain; it is one of the biggest suites on the ship and came with the staff and the butler.

    I would have to reject it if not for looking rude. So, I politely epted the suite, but not the staff.

    Iid down on the couch and closed my eyes. When I entered, I saw hundreds of meta-phantoms, moving around or rather fighting, while my clone was studying them carefully.

    The data, I had got in the past three weeks in the suppression zone was gold. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In the battles, everyone pushed themselves hard. Revealing their secrets, they usually wouldn''t.

    It is a good thing, that there wasn''t Prime because the secrets of Ven and Sarena wouldn''t be kept hidden. They had pushed themselves hard, tapping into the power they had been hiding.

    They were careful, and nobody was able to sense it. They wouldn''t have been so lucky if the prime had been there.

    A few minutester, all but one phantom disappeared, and my clone moved to fight it. The clone is perfect as it didn''t have emotions, but still learned a lot through these duals.

    I watched for a while before looking at my beautiful straren bees. They are currently fighting a monster.

    I am thinking of creating another hive. I don''t need honey, but there are some nts that are not chosen by any of the hives, and it would be bad to let all that nectar go to waste.

    I am not selling it, doesn''t mean, I do not want it.

    One day, I get a chance to sell the honey and I need to continue harvesting it. So, when the timees, I will have enough to sell it.

    ''The bull is good; it seemed like, its poison resistance is working well against the toxins of the bees,'' I thought as I looked at the bees, attacking a dark blue color bull monster with green horns.

    The ind didn''t have powerful monsters. It took me quite an effort to find it; the ind before that was the same.

    The octopus had been a greater monster. It provided me with a lot of benefits and also was a good sparring partner for the bees. If I used as much as bees against the bull monster as I had against the octopus, it wouldn''t survive for long, even with its resistance.

    After reaching the continent, I am going to look for some powerful monsters that I could barely defeat.

    They will besting and provide good challenges to bees.

    The battlested for a couple of minutes more, with bull-

    turning victories. It had three bees, but it could barely stand at the end.

    If I want to, I could stop death easily, but it is necessary. It is what will force the queen to create better bees.

    I hade across many bees, but I only brought the straren bees into my core. There are a few species of bees better than them at creating honey, but no one is better than them at adaptability.

    If one bred them well; one could create bees that will be strong but also produce the best honey.

    A decade had passed since these bees entered my core, and they have made wonderful progress. They have crossed half of the distance into bing the best honey-producing bees of their grade; it won''t take them long to cross the other half.

    I collected the honey, and tagged it, before walking into the repository, where shelves had been filled with the honey and royal jelly.

    Speaking of the royal jelly; I am still using an Earth Sovereign grade royal jelly and that of the first year of the bees. The stuff is too strong, and I am taking things slowly.

    I don''t want to kill myself using stronger royal jelly than I could handle. Which could happen.

    That stuff may be amazing, but it is extremely dangerous, and I rather not take them before I understand them.

    Since the day, I got out of suppressive zone, I have been practicing. There hadn''t been a single day where I had missed the practice. I had missed it for three weeks; I don''t want to do it anymore.

    I walked out of the repository and walked toward the hill where the library was; it took me a few minutes to reach it, but I didn''t mind.

    I saw all the nts I had nted. They are growing well.

    Click!

    Soon, I reached the library and walked inside. As I did, a smile bloomed across my face.

    I am making good progress with my inheritance. I am working here every day with the seven clones. Each one is busy with a specific task, I had assigned to them, and they are doing it with absolute efficiency.

    In some tasks, even I couldn''tpare to my clones.

    I sat down in my ce and resumed working on the group of formations; I had been doing that a few hours ago.

    It is a big formation and quite challenging, which made it even better. If it had not been challenging, I wouldn''t have had so much fun working on it.

 Chapter 3886 Destination

    <h4>Chapter 3886 Destination </h4>

    "Habresal,"

    I muttered as the ship docked into Habresak; one of the coastal gems of the eonsil continent.

    After the long journey of over one and a half years through the dangerous sea, we had reached it. I wanted to jump off the balcony, even the protectiveyer wouldn''t be able to stop me.

    I controlled myself; there was no need to be hasty when I could get out within a few minutes.

    I have finished all my business on the ship. I had met with all the friends and colleagues; I had made on ship and traded information and things.

    There is nothing left to do here other than leave.

    "Ladies and gentlemen. Thank you for traveling to Oti''s Grand; we hope you had a pleasant experience and travel with us again," said the captain.

    Click!

    A minuteter, I saw people disembarking the ship. I walked out of my suite, after looking at it one more time; I had cleaned it thoroughly of any biological and aura samples. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I didn''t go for the exit, instead, I went to one restaurant and saw the people, I had to meet.

    "Carlos," greeted. "Ven," I said and nodded at Sarena and Klea, before sitting on the empty.

    "It was a journey to be remembered. Thank you for all the help, you have provided us, Carlos," said Sarena.

    "You would have done the same," I replied.

    "I hope, we will meet again," said Ven and I smiled. "We most certainly would," I replied, and they nodded.

    I liked them and not because of the data, I had provided. They are nice people and I hope they haven''t been what they are; it will be a dangerous life till they die.

    I sighed internally and brought out the reason for the meeting.

    A small wooden box appeared in my hand, and I slid it toward the young girl. I liked the young girl; she reminded me of my sister.

    So, I crafted something for her personally; it took quite an effort and days of study, but I was able to do it.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    "Something that will help you," I replied, and the eyes of two older lit up. They turned misty a momentter, as they understood what could be there. It would save the young girl''s life if she suffered the same thing as her brother.

    "I hope, you all have a safe journey toward your destination and good luck," I said and got up before walking away.

    I am not good at the goodbyes, but I wavedst time, and they waved back.

    Hun!

    Soon, I was at the exit when I suddenly stopped and turned. "Captain," I greeted the man who stopped in front of me.

    "Carlos, thank you. Without you, surviving the suppressive zone would have been difficult," he said. "Thank you for the kind words, Captain," I replied, and the man smiled before taking a white crystal card.

    "I travel through this route. If you evere to the city and I am here, meet me," he said.

    "Definitely, Captain," I said.

    A minuteter, I was out of the ship and in the sunny sunshine of the Habresal. It is a beautiful city, as big as the Veraz and just as prosperous with Prime as its lord.

    It also didn''t have the best rtionship with the Tor. So, I will have to get out of its territory before contacting the organization.

    That will take me three days. It is a boundary city; the neighboring organization is also Prime and that one has a much better rtionship with Tor.

    Though, I am not leaving today. I have a few things, I have to do in the city, before leaving it.

    "Friend, do you have things to sell? Our consortium will pay a good price for the goods you have brought from the other confinement," said a young, handsome man.

    "Not interested," I replied and faintly released the aura of Sky Sovereign as the warning.

    He understood and walked away, toward another person.

    I had kept the aura active and kept it hostile level. It immediately stopped. Many people trying toe.

    I have no interest in selling anything I have and what I want to sell; I didn''t want to sell in such settings.

    I have brought a lot of things on this journey. Not only for me, but also for the organization. I am going to mix, my stuff into it.

    There are things I want from the organization. It is filthy rich with the resources that will make even someone like salivate. It isn''t surprising to see it as a Prime Organization.

    A trash of prime is a treasure for anyone below them.

    I didn''t book the hotel immediately, instead explored the beautiful city. It is a trading hub, things from all over the worlde here and there are few things I wanted to buy.

    Some of these things are expensive in the organization. Seeing the few months, I won''t be able to get out of the organization, I wanted to buy them.

    Soon it was the evening, and I walked into a small restaurant. I ordered and waited for my order to arrive.

    I felt alone seeing the people sitting with friends and families. I wanted to do that too and a few friends I had made on the ship had even invited me, but I politely declined their invitation.

    I am cautious. No, that wouldn''t be the right word.

    The right word would be fearful, not of the danger, but the emotional connection I might make with people. So, I always maintain a distance from them.

    I used to do that in my native world, but it has be bigger here.

    Since I came here, I haven''t made a single friend like Jim. I maintain a distance, even with people in my organization. Some I very much like.

    There are always excuses, the biggest one being the forbidden power.

    If I found out, their life would also be in danger, and I don''t want to happen and thus maintain the distance.

    I n to try better. It is no life without meaningful connections, and I deserve to have some.

 Chapter 3887 Abode

    <h4>Chapter 3887 Abode</h4>

    "Thank you," I said to the guard as I took back the medallion before walking out of the city gate.

    Usually, they don''t check the document when people are leaving the city, but they do sometimes randomly and today, I was randomly selected.

    At least, that is what I think.

    I didn''t dare to bring my soul to sense out of my immediate range. I would have preferred to not bring it out at all, seeing the soul sense of Prime is covering the Habresal, but it would look strange.

    I am not on the ship anymore.

    It is the fact that excited me strangely; the route is safe, there are rarely do any incidents ur, but as I move toward to the forest, I feel excited.

    It is likely because it if first time, in one half and a half year, my feet had touched the ind. There were plenty of inds, but they could never bepared to the continent.

    Here, I am free. On the ind, I always needed to return to the ship.

    I walked for a few minutes before taking in the air. I am in Sky Sovereign now. I could fly without fearing for my safety. I only walked because I wanted to feel the ground with my feet.

    It will take me three to four days to reach my destination, and the journey should be pretty safe.

    The two Prime organizations have cordial rtions and route between them patrolled regrly with the powerhouses from both sides; even the prime patron now and then sees how important the city is.

    For the city to be a continental hub, it needs to have safe routes and they are doing a pretty good job at that.

    I was thinking about it when I noticed the Sky Sovereign moving stealthily. He belongs to the city, given his uniform. He is clearly patrolling.

    I acted like, I didn''t notice and kept moving.

    I need to reach the Siber as soon as possible, so I can contact the organization. I could do it here, but getting caught would make me spend months at least in the organization, before tor bring me out.

    I rather not take risks and contact the organization from a ce that is safe and legal.

    Hours passed, and I was crossing huge distances every hour while watching the surrounding scenery. There is not much to see, aside from the forest, which is safe, even for the Primary.

    They do not have any monsters roaming around the area. If they spot it, it gets killed immediately.

    Which is kind of bugging to see. I was hoping to find the strong monster. There is one ce on the way, where I might find them, and I hope it won''t take too much time.

    Soon it was evening, but I didn''t stop. I continued, till it was ten and a half, before finally stopping.

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground. It is secluded, but it didn''t matter to me with my upgraded abode. As long as no one saw me, entering the abode; it was fine.

    Seeing, I am not in range of anyone''s soul sense. I brought out the abode; it is still in the shape of a pearl, but now it is dark red.

    I looked at it before releasing it from my hand. It fell down and the gate as appeared as it had had before. I stepped inside without hesitation.

    As I did, the pearl began to change shape and turned into a grain of pebble. In thest version, I wasn''t able to shrink the size of the above smaller than the pebble, but now it is the size of its grain.

    It is not because of me and my design, but also the magnificent thing, I had found in my journey.

    Step!

    I stepped inside the abode, which is now four timesrger. The house remained the same, I didn''t change it even one bit, but I made theke bigger.

    I looked at theke before walking over the bridge.

    I likekes, the one earlier was very small. This one was more than three times bigger and looked like a realke.

    I stepped into the house and went to the bathroom to freshen up, beforeing to the porch. The dinner appeared in front of me, cooked by my clone; I ate it before lying down on the chair.

    I didn''t do anything, just sat there.

    Ten minutester, I raised my hand and tapped on the air. A momentter, a cube materialized in front of me.

    The orex cube. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I am using it in my abode. It is the reason; I could shrink it further. Though it is not the only thing it is doing. It is also strengthening the space, which is as strong as the space in a prime abode.

    Now, I also didn''t have to be worried about being battle-fought right above my abode or being tossed for miles.

    I can now be safe in my abode without any worries.

    There is also a function of stealth. The cube didn''t help with stealth, but it kept spatial energies contained so that not even the slightest could leak out.

    Sky Sovereigns could forget to find my abode. Even Primes would have a problem if they were looking from a distance.

    Which made me relieved. I have a way to hide from the Primes; it is not a perfect way; there is a good chance, they would find it if they looked really hard, but it gave me a chance.

    I looked at the cube and admired it.

    I am progressing in artifice, but I am far away from being able to forge it. I barely started toprehend the process by which it was made.

    A few minutester, I tapped on the air again and the cube disappeared, while I closed my eyes.

    A momentter, I entered my core and stepped into the library. There I started working on the problem, the teacher had given me in the morning. I have to finish it and work on inheritance before I sleep.

    It is too much work, that five times time dtion, I have seemed not enough.

 Chapter 3888 Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 3888 Meeting</h4>

    I moved carefully; I didn''t want to alert the people patrolling along the boundary, between the two organizations.

    It is not people, I fear, I am confident that I could move to the other side without being detected, but it is a little challenging with sensory artifacts; there are a lot of them.

    I could have gone through the official route, but I wanted to face some of the challenges.

    It is prime organizations, people, and artifacts. I wanted to test my methods against them. I know it is idiotic, but sometimes, I couldn''t control myself.

    Here I could take a risk with stakes being rtively light.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I suddenly stopped when another sensory wave came toward me.

    It is from the artifact, and it is invisible. Most Sky Sovereigns won''t be able to detect it until it gets close to them, and when do, it is already toote.

    I let the wave pass through me, and it didn''t react, nor did the artifact that sensed it.

    I heaved another sigh of relief and resumed moving.

    Three hours passed, and I had moved passed over twenty such artifacts and over four Sky Sovereigns. There were other lower levels, but I didn''t count them; most of them wouldn''t be able to discover me, even if I walked past them.

    Finally, I had crossed thest artifact and entered the domain of Siber.

    I smiled and continued moving cautiously for another two and a half hours before I stopped and took out my badge.

    I opened the projection and the green icon in the corner and waited. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The reply coulde within a minute or an hour. So, I took out the abode and entered inside, before entering my core.

    Buzz!

    It took forty-one minutes for the response toe.

    Hun!

    I got out of the core immediately and read the message, which made me sigh. "As expected," I muttered. I had expected it, but it still did not make me feel good.

    If I had just finished a mission or taken personal time to explore around. I would have been pulled back, but now it is not so simple.

    It had been over three and half years since I left the organization, and there was no contact. Now, I will have to follow a few steps, before I would be able to return to the organization.

    The caution is warranted; tor is an organization that targets the cults, and the cults also attack, send spies; they need to be careful, even with their members, especially when the members have been silent for years.

    The response said I would have to meet the members of the organization in Tahur city.

    The city is close, just twelve hours away. I didn''t waste any time and got out of the abode, before taking the sky.

    This time, I moved a little faster; I didn''t have to worry about being stopped. The identity of the organization would be more than enough to provide me with a clear path.

    I didn''t get stopped at all, disputeing across a few patrols.

    Soon, I could see the silhouette of the city and took the badge, contacting the person I wanted to meet. I received a reply within a second with the address.

    Thud!

    Inded in front of the city gates and walked inside. I showed my identity, fake of course, before walking into the city.

    Click!

    It didn''t take me long to find the bar and entered inside. Immediately, finding the person.

    There is a green-haired half-elf wearing a yellow sundress, sipping on a drink. Her aura is that of the Sovereign, but she is not a Sovereign. She is a Sky Sovereign; a Mid-Sky Sovereign, to be exact.

    I stopped at the table and sat down, projecting the same aura as her.

    "Hena," I said, and she nodded.

    "Jerome, you have been gone for long," she said. Referring me to the name, the message said she would refer me. The organization is careful with identities, especially with the identities of people like me.

    "I was on another continent," I replied, and a faint surprise appeared in her eyes.

    "We have allies on every continent. You should have contacted us through them, but you have beenpletely silent," she said.

    "I like to be cautious," I replied, before bringing out the wooden box, which she took. "Everything organization is asked is here, including the report," I said.

    They had asked for things, including the report. I hope it will be enough to go to the organization. There, I will need to tell them everything about the journey and proof and hope they would ept.

    It would have been much easier if I had contacted the allies, but as I had said, I am a cautious person and I don''t regret my choice.

    "I will send this to the organization," she said and to the box.

    A few secondster, she walked away, while I stayed and ordered a drink. I sipped it quietly while listening to the conversations around me.

    I don''t know how long it would take for the organization to process it, but it shouldn''t take over ten days. I was ordered to stay in the city till then; I have no intention of moving away.

    There are a few things before I go to the organization. A few days would be enough for that.

    Soon, I finished up my drink and paid, before walking out of the bar.

    I didn''t immediately find the hotel. I roamed around the city; there is nothing special about it, but I liked roaming around, a new habit, I had picked up on my journey.

    It was a two and half hourster. I stopped at a hotel and booked a suite.

    It was a modest suit, nothing ostentatious, but it will serve the purpose, till the organization calls me. I really miss it.

    It is the only permanent ce, I have in this world, and I like it.

 Chapter 3889 Returning To Organization

    Chapter 3889 Returning To Organization

    ??Buzz!

    "They took their sweet time," I said as the reply finally came from the organization. Thankfully, it is what I was hoping to hear.

    I feared they might allow me to attend more meetings, and there would be meetings, but in the organization, not outside of it.

    I put the badge back on my chest and closed my eyes before returning to my core.

    A few hourster, I slept, waking before dawn, and practiced my method. I have been doing that daily since getting out of the suppressive zone; missing not even a single day.

    It''s been nearly two months since then and I have made good progress.

    I showered after finishing the practice andid on the couch. I stayed there for two and a half hours before finally getting up and walking out of the door.

    Fifteen minutester, I walked out of the city, before taking the sky, half an hourter.

    Thud!

    "This is the spot," I said to myself, before taking out the abode.

    Things are easier when one is an unsuspicious member. If I had been, I would have easily been able to return to the organization.

    Now, I have to follow all the instructions.

    There are four hours more before they pull me away. I am not going to waste much time and instead work on the inheritance.

    It was ten minutes before the time, that I got out and put the abode back into my core. I sat on the exact coordinates; it wouldn''t have mattered if I was a few feet wrong, but I didn''t want to do anything wrong before I reached the organization.

    Buzz!

    It was a minute before time, I received had a message. It was a confirmation message that they would pull me back in a minute.

    The minute was over and a couple of secondster, I felt the familiar feeling. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    I am finally returning to the organization.

    A secondter, everything turned dark; I didn''t panic or make any movements. It will be over in a few seconds.

    Thud!

    Everything cleared, and I found myself on the familiar disk. Knowing the rules, I didn''t stay on it for even a second and stepped out.

    I had stepped out, when a stone skin man with a Peak-Earth Sovereign aura, appeared beside me.

    "Mr. Zaar, please follow me," he said and began to walk toward the exit, without hearing my reply.

    I nodded and followed behind him.

    We got out of the teleportation hall and took another short teleportation gate to the administration building. He led me inside without saying a single word, I didn''t speak either and just followed him.

    Knock Knock!

    Finally, we stopped by the borate wooden doors and the stone-skinned man knocked on it.

    "You can go inside," he said. I nodded and pushed the door open.

    I entered the office, with a wooden desk, and behind it was an elf with deep purple skin. He looked to be in his early fifties but was obviously much older.

    He is also a Peak Sky Sovereign; one of the strongest, I have ever seen. Stronger, than the captain and any other Sky Sovereign, I had met on the ship.

    "Sky Sovereign, Ranys," I said to the man, looking at me in surprise. "Mr. Zaar; you didn''t mention, you have reached Sky Sovereign," he said while motioning me to take a seat in front of him.

    "I had mentioned, I had leveled up," I replied with a smile, but the man wasn''t amused. "It is not the same as saying, you have reached Sky Sovereign," he said.

    "My apologies, I should have," he didn''t say anything to that, instead wrote down something. I couldn''t see what he was writing; I could use my method, but I didn''t want to irritate the man even further.

    "We have read your report and have many questions to ascertain the facts. I hope you will also provide us with proofs, to make the process smoother," he said, turning to me from his notebook.

    "I will not hide anything," I replied.

    "First with the ruin; we have received your message and marker you had left behind, but when our people went there, the gate didn''t open," he said, looking at me.

    "It requires a special medallion," I replied and ced the ss box with nine medallions in it on the table.

    "It is the reason, I went inside. We didn''t have a medallion and the door would have closed after the person. I wanted to investigate what is inside," I replied.

    "That is imprudent of you, Mr. Zaar. You shouldn''t have done that; it might have been a Prime ruin. The environment alone of such ces is dangerous for us," he said, and I nodded.

    "It was a calcted decision, my lord, based on the level of the person, I am following," I replied.

    He didn''t say anything and wrote down on the books, before turning back to me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "About the ruin?" he asked, and I exined to him in detail, while also sliding the crystalline bar toward him.

    It hasplete details of the ruin; it is really detailed.

    Whenever I go to the mission; I ask my clone to start writing the report, from the moment, I leave the organization to enter it. This time was no different, every detail about my journey was logged.

    I had edited it. I can''t let them know everything, I have gone through, especially the things that might make me reveal my secrets.

    "Was there no way to the continent?" he asked. "I don''t know, but I wasn''t able to find one. In the time I had searched, before, I was forced to escape through the random one," I replied.

    He nodded and once again, wrote something in his notebook.

    "In Seidon, why didn''t you contact our allies?" he asked, and his eyes became serious. It is one of the most important questions.

    "I decided to follow Saris protocol," I replied, and a faint surprise appeared in his eyes.

    Of course, I know, I will need to go through this mess, if I didn''t contact the allies. So, I had prepared for it.

    "Then you have left the makers?" he asked, and I nodded and pushed a wooden box toward him.

    There are strict instructions about the saris protocol. I had followed it all.

    It will help them determine that I was journeying through the continent and not in an enemy organization or the cult or anything, that would harm the organization.

    Two hours passed, and he asked question after question. I had answered each and every one of them.

    "It is enough for today; you will be called again for more questions. Till then, you are advised to stay in the organization and away from the restricted spaces."

    "Once we conclude the investigation and establish all the facts, your ess will be restored," he stated.

    "Thank you, Sky Sovereign Ranys," I said and walked out of the door.

    ''It went better than I thought,'' I thought to myself. The man was a little curt, but professional; I hope, they conclude the investigation soon, but it would still be a month or two, might even more, if I am unlucky.

 Chapter 3890 Manya

    Chapter 3890 Manya

    ??"¡­For me, reverse asterin is the best; it is versatile and malleable. Most importantly, it could be upgraded from Sovereign to Sky Sovereign," I said, looking at theplex formation.

    There are over two hundred people, from Sovereign to Sky Sovereigns, looking at it withplete concentration as it changes forms.

    It had been three months and thirteen days since I had returned to the organization, and I had not taken even a step out of it.

    They have still yet to conclude the investigation, despite asking me every little question in the eleven meetings I had with them. I am waiting every day, thinking it would be the day, they would call me.

    Unfortunately, that day hadn''te yet.

    I pushed away those thoughts and focused on the formation in front of me and the people that are listening.

    It is the celestial inheritance meetings; since I came back, I have been attending them regrly. It is one of the things, I missed the most in my journey.

    The exchange is vibrant; I learn more than I give. These people are intelligent. If they hadn''t been, they wouldn''t have reached the stage, they are in with the celestial inheritance.

    Here, every stage is a challenge; many people give up after every stage as the inheritance bes harder to create.

    I stopped and began to take the questions.

    Not a single question is simple, even those for the Sovereigns, but I answered them, to the best of my ability.

    "Thank you, everyone, for giving me a chance," I said as I finished and sat down on my chair and another person took the stage.

    The meetingsted until the night before it entered, and I walked toward the woman, who had joined halfway.

    "When did you return?" I asked her. "Just a few hours ago," she replied, looking down.

    "It seemed like, the mission didn''t go well?" I asked, and she sighed. "The bastards have escaped," she replied, disappointed.

    I am a little surprised; the woman is good and powerful.

    I had done several missions with her and knew how careful she was and how well she nned. I have done missions with tens of people, and she is the best among all, including me.

    "Come with me, I will cook you something to make you feel good," I said, and she smiled.

    She is Manya; the first person, I had done the mission with she was a colleague, who became a friend.

    Since I came back, I started to meet her more regrly.

    It feels good and healthy.

    Click!

    It took us, twenty minutes to reach my suite. It would have been faster if we had taken a teleportation gate, but the night was good, and we wanted to walk.

    "Do you want anything special?" I asked as I entered the kitchen, while she sat beside the counter.

    "No, anything is fine," she replied, still a little distracted.

    It seemed like the mission had been quite important. She had failed in missions, but I had never seen her, this affected as she is right now.

    The cookbook shed in front of me, and I tapped spicy. She liked spicy food; I had seen her eat raw, sun-searing chilies; it was a great surprise.

    It was one such evening two months ago, and I was cooking when she picked up chilly, that had brought out and eaten it.

    It shocked me; I know how spicy those things are. Even I can''t eat them, like she had done.

    Soon thousands of dishes appeared in front of me, and I selected them. I closed the cookbook and a momentter; the things to cook a seven-course meal appeared in front of me.

    I started while she watched.

    We didn''t talk, but it wasn''t awkward.

    An hour and a halfter, I finished, and she helped me set the table.

    "You should think about teaching, culinary courses. Many would attend it," she said as we were eating. "I will think about it, after they clear me," I replied, and her expression became a little serious.

    "Still, no answer?" she asked, and I shook my head.

    "If it had been this continent, it would have been over already, but a different continent takes time," she said.

    I couldn''t help, but nod at that. It is also a little bit of a mistake; I shouldn''t have been so detailed in my report. If I had not been, I would have been cleared withplete ess to the full member.

    My ess isn''t restricted as it was when I was a non-member, but it is still restricted. There are many things I couldn''t do.

    Soon, we finished the meal, and she washed the dishes, before sitting in front of me, by the wall, enjoying the view of the organization.

    "I might have failed in the mission, but I have found a few books, that you might be interested in," she said, and a stack of books appeared on the table between us.

    I looked at one on the top, and it was about the culinary. The title made me curious and flipped through it and it was interesting.

    "Thank you," I said as I put the book back.

    She stayed for an hour more before leaving, while I stayed in the chair for half an hour more, before putting the books in my core and closing my eyes.

    I didn''t go to the library, instead checked out the books. They were about culinary.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hun!

    I picked up thest book and immediately surprised me. It was not about culinary, but about wine, mead, to be exact.

    I opened and nned to only flip through. I didn''t have time to read, there was a formation waiting to be finished, but as I read it, I got lost and stopped only when I finished the whole book.

    "I have finally found it," I said with augh.

    I have honey, and I wanted to craft a mead, but I didn''t like the forms I had. This is one good,plex, that I will need to use my all skills; there are also materials that I will need to collect.

    It is not simple mead, but a flower-honey wine.

    It requires thirty-six types of flowers and I only have neen. I will need to find the seventeen more.

    Those flowers are rare and expensive, but I have money and things. I don''t think I will have much problem.

    There is also credit with the organization. I had sold massive things to the organization, and they have given me, Grade VI credits. I had only spent 40% of it and I am sure, the repository of the organization will have it.

    I didn''t waste any time and opened my eyes and took out the badge from my chest.

    "Fifteen, I need two more," I said, requesting two.

    The organization has fifteen. I need two more flowers; it won''t take more than a few days for me to get them, seeing what I am offering in exchange.

    "You are going to be finally in use,"

    I looked at berus oak trees; they are one of the best trees to age the liquor. I had nted them for the specific purpose of creating the barrels to store the liquor.

    A few minutester, I closed the book and walked toward the library, in a much better mood than I had been in the past few weeks.

 Chapter 3891 Cleared

    <h4>Chapter 3891 Cleared </h4>

    I woke up after five hours of sleep and took the badge in my hand to check the mail, as I had been doing for three and a half months.

    Hun!

    I hadn''t expected anything, but there was a message, and seeing who it was from, all the sleep in my eyes whisked away.

    It was not the mail, I had been waiting for, but it could turn into that.

    I have been summoned by none other than Prime Volsnorth. Prime''s time is precious. He wouldn''t have summoned me if it wasn''t something important.

    ''I hope they finished with the invitation and cleared me,'' I thought as I got out of bed.

    I went to the bathroom freshened up, before stepping into the kitchen and cooking myself a breakfast. I ate it alone, before walking into the practice room to practice the methods.

    Two hourster, I walked out with a visibly tired face, but a small smile lightning in my eyes.

    I always feel good after practice; every day, I get closer to my target. I will have to continue with such discipline and soon, I will be able to make a breakthrough into High-Sky Sovereigns.

    The increase would be huge enough to make me one of the strongest Sky Sovereigns in the world.

    It will take time, which is fine because I am going to need time.

    The inheritance is getting harder with each step. I am using more and more ancient runes, and those formations are getting harder, making me spend more time on them.

    Even with the help of clones, it is not easy.

    I showered and changed into new clothes before walking out of the suite. I returned in the afternoon. There are restrictions, but I am free to do many things, including practicing my profession.

    I had just made a trip to the hospital.

    They are letting me heal the patients, but they have drawn the line when ites to checking people for breakthroughs. I will be able to continue with it when I am cleared, which I hope, I will in the evening.

    I ate the lunch that my clone had cooked, beforeying on the bed and closing my eyes. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    When I opened them, there was only half an hour until I met with the Prime Volsnorth.

    Kreee!

    I reached his mansion ten minutes early, and just as I did, the guards opened the door. I shed the summoned letter and entered the room and was relieved they didn''t stop me.

    This means Prime is here.

    He summoned me, but Prime is important, and some important business mighte up.

    Unfortunately, nothing like that happened.

    Soon, I saw the Prime Volsnorth. He was sitting in the same ce as I had seen himst time.

    "Prime Volsnorth," I greeted and bowed.

    "Michael, congrattions on reaching Sky Sovereign," He congratted. "Thank you, Prime," I replied.

    He gestures to me to sit, before filling the two cups with the tea.

    "I have to say, I am surprised. You have not only reached Sky Sovereign, but reached the Mid-level of it. It is hard for people of celestial inheritance to advance such fast," he said, looking at me.

    "The journey had been fruitful. It had given me chances and inspiration," I replied and the old man sighed.

    "You people of celestial inheritance; the heavens shine on you. Clear all the roadblocks that stopped others; the only thing you have to do is create an inheritance and reach the limit," she said.

    "Which is not an easy task, Prime," I said, and the old man smiled.

    "If it had been, then would have had thousands of people with the celestial inheritances, instead of a few hundred," he replied and this time, it was my turn to smile.

    The celestial inheritance isn''t easy. If it had been, there wouldn''t have been only two people seeding in my world. The things are the same, in the Prime world too and in the Silver Prime organization with all knowledge in the world.

    We didn''t talk about the next minutes and just sipped the tea. It is a wonderful tea; it sent the waves of energy of energy, calmed my cells and soul.

    "For what, you have summoned me, Prime?" I asked finally, and the old man smiled. "You have been cleared; your ess will be restored and upgraded to your level." He informed.

    Buzz!

    Immediately, I felt the buzz from the badge. I didn''t check it, but I know what it is about.

    "Thank you, prime," I said, and the old man smiled.

    A minuteter, I walked toward the gate. Feeling confused; it shouldn''t be only this for he summoned me.

    ''Is it the second Prime?'' I thought.

    There was another Prime in there; they had scanned me with their soul sense. It was extremely faint, but I had sensed it. It took all my willpower and acting skill, to not react to it.

    They didn''t scan me too deeply and shouldn''t be able to find anything.

    I have created defenses that would be able to hold a much more powerful than it. It had tested against the Prime on the ship, but that Prime was weak and the Prime that scanned me was powerful as powerful as Prime Volsnorth.

    ¡­

    "What do you think?" asked Prime Volsnorth as the woman with the purple horns appeared in front, sitting on the same seat, the young man had been in a few seconds ago.

    "He is powerful enough," replied the woman.

    "His face-changing abilities are good as well," said Prime Volsnorth. "I had read the reports," said the woman, before sighing.

    "Still, I need to be sure before selecting the person. I need a perfect recement for Rehi or decades of efforts will go to waste," added the woman.

    Prime Volsnorth nodded.

    "Watch the progress of his missions. If you find him perfect, you can use him," said Prime Volsnorth.

    "I am a little surprised; you are letting me use one of your seeds so easily? Especially the ones with such talent," asked the woman.

    The man didn''t reply. Only smiled. The woman didn''t press either. She doesn''t need a reason, but a person who will be perfect for the mission under hermand.

 Chapter 3892 Mission

    <h4>Chapter 3892 Mission</h4>

    Click!

    I entered my suite andy on the couch before activating the badge. The mission, icon isn''t locked anymore.

    All my ess and privileges have been unlocked and more were given, seeing I had reached the Sky Sovereigns, but it is still not enough to get me what I want.

    The name of the bastards who had kidnapped me.

    I need to prove myself to gain the name and information about those bastards. For it, missions are necessary, and I also want to do the mission. I have been here for three and a half months.

    I want to go out, and do something.

    There are thousands of missions, and I looked through them, before moving to rmended. There are only forty-four of them, but every one of them is dangerous.

    ''It seemed like, they don''t want to let me go alone,'' I said.

    There is not a single solo mission; every mission is a group mission. I read it all and so had my clone and started to find which was best for me through the given information n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Twenty-second'' said my clone and tapped on it.

    It is a standard find-and-kill mission; the cultist is hiding for a short time. We need to find them and kill them.

    The information didn''t say which cult they belong to or what level they are, but since it is rmended. I am sure they must have thought I would do it.

    Buzz!

    I looked at other missions, before tapping on the apply button.

    It is a good mission. The only bad things about it are the five days away, I would have liked it if it had been tomorrow or the day after that.

    I want to go out and kill some cultists.

    I browsed for a while and posted the requirement for those two flowers on other forums before entering my core and working until dinner.

    After eating, I worked again, before sleeping.

    Hun!

    When I woke up, there was a surprise waiting for me. I had messages, of them thirteen were rted to the requests I had posted for the flowers. There are thirteen people who are willing to sell them to me.

    I looked at the messages and replied to two, before cing two boxes in a small teleportation formation.

    Once that was done, I walked into the bathroom, and freshened up, before walking out of my room.

    After I had breakfast, I went to the practice room and practiced the methods, with extra focus. I am always focused. Seeing, not being could kill me, but I was extra focused today.

    I have only four more days before I go on the mission. I don''t know whether I would be able to practice then. I hope I do; I don''t want to miss it, even for a day.

    "They agreed," I said and picked up the two boxes containing the flowers. I had made them an offer and two have epted.

    I sent them to my core, before entering inside. Appearing in front of the tools that I would need the honey-flower wine. I could start immediately, but I didn''t. Instead, I went to the library.

    I have lessons to attend and work to do. I will craft the wine after that.

    Soon it was afternoon, and I walked out of my core and had dinner before walking out of my suite.

    I went to the alchemy department and practiced there till six, before walking out. I didn''t return to the suite as I do most of the, instead I took a teleportation formation.

    Step!

    I stepped in front of the mission hall and entered inside. I have been called for the briefing.

    Click!

    Soon, I reached room VN 21 and entered the room. It was a small room with a square table, which had space for eight people.

    I looked around before sitting down and waiting.

    Buzz!

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes when at exactly six-

    fifteen, formation in front of me and a projection of the cat beastwomen appeared in front of me.

    She looked to be mid-fifties, wearing a business suit and expressions. That means business.

    "Noah Venus?" she asked, and I nodded.

    It is my new identity; I had changed my face a few minutes ago. Since it is human, it didn''t take much effort.

    "You have epted Mission YGH22318." "It is in Yetok Town of Bartin Region, where cultists from Ghav have created a nest. They are trying to do something, to the town''s springs,"

    "Your mission is to find out what they are trying to achieve and before neutralizing them,"

    "You could interrogate them for the information, but neutralizing them is a priority," she informed.

    "Will I be leading the mission?" I asked. "Yes; there will be two more members with you. Their details are present in the mission details," she replied.

    Buzz!

    Immediately, my badge buzzed, and I tapped on it. The file appeared in front of me.

    "It hadplete details of the mission, but you have any queries. Mail me to them," she said and disappeared.

    I barely nced at her before opening the file. It is big, with thousands of pages of information. I only nced at them, before opening the second with information about my teammates.

    There are going to be two teammates; both of them are initial Sky Sovereigns. They have done far more missions than me, but I am stronger and experienced.

    Yes, I have more experience despite doing fewer missions.

    One is a water elemental powerhouse, while the other is earth elemental. I think, me alone would be enough, but I am d for the support.

    I read everything about them, there is quite a lot of information. Personal information is restricted, but they have provided detailed information on their abilities and the feats they have achieved.

    They are good. I don''t think, I will have any problem with them.

    Thest mission, I led had faced a few problems. The mission was sess, but not smooth. It was my fault, I didn''t lead them properly, and they ended up making mistakes.

    I won''t be making those mistakes in this mission.

 Chapter 3893 Mead

    <h4>Chapter 3893 Mead </h4>

    "I can now start." I said as I entered my core.

    The name of the wine is Rosel''s Mead. I had looked at the process and it is not something an ordinary Grade 6 alchemist could craft. If I didn''t have confidence in my clone, I wouldn''t have done it.

    I looked at thirty-six flowers and honey; currently, I am using Sky Grade,mon honey.

    It is not specialized honey, like the one made from the metal-essence tree, but still special enough. If it appeared in the market; the Sky Sovereigns would kill to get their hands on it.

    Around are the thirty-seven big pots, with each five meters in diameter. The thirty-seventh one is in the middle with a ten-meter diameter.

    I looked at each of the pots, before waving my hand and immediately, the bottle opened, and water streamed out of it. It soon divided itself into thirty-six parts and began filling the thirty-six pots.

    A few secondster, it stopped after it filled the pots by 70%.

    This is water, not normal water, but water from the spring inside the sea cave. That cave was one of the attractions and I went there, there was immense and nearly crushed me before I was able to reach the cave.

    I opened another bottle and water flew out.

    I don''t know the name of the water; I had found it in the storage of the Grimm. I chose it because it had the properties, I needed.

    I filled the central pot, till it had covered 62.3% of it.

    I looked at pots and water and waved again, and the flowers moved from their storages and entered inside the thirty-six pots, before waving my hand again.

    The glittering yellow honey begins to pour down into the pot while the water swirls gently, mixing it thoroughly in the water.

    I stopped when the water turned golden yellow.

    "Fire,"

    I said, and the fire lit up under the pots.

    The fire is varying temperature, and it needs to be controlled well. The slightest mistake would mess with the product.

    The process is simple in words.

    I will have to boil the flowers, extract the essence through the steam and add it to the central pot of honey water.

    The trick is that I didn''t have to harness aplete essence, but certain elements of the essence that increase the difficulty by hundreds of times, especially when I am not doing it with one essence, but the essence of the thirty-six flowers together.

    Soon, the water began to boil one by one, and the streams started toe out.

    I begin to extract the essence through the steam. I started with one pot, but soon, the second pot came to a boil, and then the third, getting difficult every minute.

    I looked at my clone, working on the honeypot. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The mixing is another challenge; it is just as difficult as the extraction of the resources.

    Minutes passed and more and more essence began to enter the central pot. It is a long process and barely an hour passed.

    I am stretched with my concentration, but I am also enjoying it.

    I rarely get to work on such challenging tasks since I am always busy. I sometimes find it funny seeing, that I have eleven clones, but despite that didn''t get as much time, I want to work on the alchemy.

    I don''t know when I will get it, likely never since there would always be an inheritance to create.

    Two hours passed, and then three; I kept extracting the essence from the steam and add into the boiling honey water.

    I took a look at my clone, and it was doing the job as perfectly as possible. If I had been in its ce, I wouldn''t have been able to do a job as well as it.

    A faint purple shade begins to appear on the honey. I need to continue, till it has reached the required shade.

    Nine hours and twelve minutester, it did, and I finally stopped.

    I went to the library and worked for a few hours. When I returned to the central pot, it had cooled down and the shade of burble had be even deeper, just as I wanted.

    I looked at it, before adding the yeast and mixing it gently, before leaving again.

    I worked tillte at night and slept.

    I followed my usual schedule, till the nine and half am morning, when I came out from the library.

    "Good," I said and began to fill it with a barrel, which my crafted in advance. It is an enormous barrel, big enough to hold all the mead for the fermentation.

    It took me a few minutes to fill it before I sealed it and took it to an underground cave, where my clone had already prepared a spot, seven types of crystals.

    It also requires the crystals; they are rare. They contain concentrated energies.

    They are really packed with energy and mead inside and will absorb it, as for how much, I wasn''t able to calcte properly.

    The honey might be the most basic one, but it is made from rare nts of my core, that had absorbed the forbidden power.

    It might bring unexpected changes. That is why, I ced arge number of them in the cave.

    It could absorb however much it wants; to be honest, I am curious about how much it would absorb.

    My clone would be constantly tracking the absorption and the changes in the mead, it will bring.

    ording to instructions, I need to age for around six months before I could drink, but like most magical liquors. It is an aging type; the more you age it, the better it will get.

    I looked at the barrel for onest time before walking away. I wille here six monthster or one month and a week of regr time.

    I hope the mead will be good. I had spent a lot of precious honey in making it.

 Chapter 3894 Yetok Town

    <h4>Chapter 3894 Yetok Town</h4>

    Step!

    A woman stepped inside. She is humanoid, with purple hair, that had a specks of blue in it.

    She had violet skin and a violet tail with a ck line running through it.

    She is a beautiful woman and looks to be in her mid-twenties. She is tall, tall as me, and has a saber at her waist.

    She is Taev Somersall; my teammate for this mission.

    "Team leader," she greeted, before nodding at the Magli, the middle-aged Bull Beastman standing beside me.

    "Since you have arrived, Miss Somersall, let''s go," I said and walked toward the red-piercer. It will take us a few hours away from the Yetok Town.

    The journey would take us four weeks toplete conventionally.

    I had really missed it.

    The red piercer covers nearly half of the continent and could send one anywhere it wants. Saving months and sometimes years of journey.

    It is one of the reasons why the Tor is so sessful in dealing with the cultists.

    Click!

    I opened the door and entered the vast hall. There are hundreds of people there. Every second people will step on the disk and disappear to their destination.

    Eight and a half minutester, we stepped on the disk together, and a second after that, everything turned dark.

    Step!

    A few secondster, we found ourselvesnding in thorny shrubs, spoking the monster.

    For a fraction of a seconds, it wanted to attack us, but at the moment, it had sensed our aura. It tucked its tail, between its legs and ran away.

    "Manage your aura," I said, and the two nodded before sitting down.

    I didn''t sit. There is no need for me to do it.

    Instead, I sent the soul waves out, while my aura began to lower itself, before stopping at Mid-Earth Sovereign, my actual level.

    We can''t show our real level to the cultists; it might scare them.

    We need to have a level, that our enemies would feel at ease. The Earth Sovereign is the perfect level. It is not weak and not strong either.

    Most importantly, they won''t feel threatened by us.

    A few minutester, both of them opened their eyes, with their aura being at the Initial Earth Sovereign Stage.

    "Let''s go, we have to reach the town by midnight," I said and moved.

    They were a little surprised but didn''t question it. I didn''t move from my spot, but the soul waves were enough to tell me where I was.

    With that, it was easy to calcte the distance to the town.

    As me moved, I began to go through the information once again. My clone had already read through every page of it, but I went over it.

    It helped me pass the time.

    I have already discussed every aspect of the mission with my teammates. So, there is no need to discuss any further.

    Hours passed, and the sun went down.

    We avoided every one of those of the same level as us and stayed away from those of lower level. We are ghosts. Nobody could see us, without us knowing.

    Soon, we were only four hours away from my destination, when we stopped.

    I took a deep breath and soon changes began to ur in me. My level remained the same, but everything began to change.

    First is my aura, which had be feeble and unstable. My soul bes also bes weaker and grey spots begin to appear on my body.

    "Will it work? I heard those healers are quite proficient," asked Magli, looking at me from up to down.

    "Why don''t you check? You have my full permission to any method you have," I replied and gave him my hand and other to Taev.

    They were surprised, but quickly took my hands with excitement lightning in their eyes.

    People are very protective of their secrets and here I am, giving full permission to use any method they want to see mine. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A few secondster, I felt their investigative methods.

    They begin to scan me, or rather the shell. It is a replica of me, except for forbidden power and other things. Through, it, I can show them what I want.

    I am doing this, not only to give confidence to my n but also to collect data.

    I want to see how they investigated, the methods they used, and what they looked at.

    As they activated the methods. I noticed the Magli had gone for the soul, while Taev went for the body.

    Their methods are good, and they begin scanning deeply, but they find nothing. I could see, how they are going deeper for proof, but seeing what I am trying to show them.

    They changed methods and then another and another but found nothing.

    "Find anything?" I asked, as they finally let go of my hands.

    They looked at me in frustration but didn''t reply.

    "Take me," I said. Their energies covered me, and we began to move again.

    I am ying a sick man who can barely move his body because of the ailment, I am suffering.

    The town we are going to has famous healing hot springs. There are special types of healers there, that heal ailments with the spring water.

    I have read about the water, and it is good. Unfortunately, one can''t take water away. It loses efficacy, after being taken out of the spring.

    Two hours passed and we could see the snowy mountains, which were getting closer with every step we took.

    Soon we reached the mountain and began to move toward it.

    We aren''t the only people moving toward it. There are many. Most of them suffer something.

    The spring water is miraculous, but it couldn''t heal every ailment, only certain kinds of it.

    The temperature got colder as we moved higher and soon it had reached low enough that only Sovereign could bear it.

    We are Earth Sovereigns. We could easily bear the temperature and didn''t slow down as many others did.

    Finally, we could see the town and the two increased the speed toward it and twelve minutester, we reached its gates.

    They are being guarded by mean-looking guards.

 Chapter 3895 Garros Spring Healing

    <h4>Chapter 3895 Garros Spring Healing </h4>

    "The fees are a resource worth twelve hundred cleki crystals," said the guard as we appeared in front of him.

    It is a high fee, that the Sovereigns would find to afford.

    To Earth Sovereigns, it is nothing, and Magli handed it to him. Before we entered inside was what looked like a piece of heaven.

    It is a town nestled in the snowy mountain. It is a seclusive town, that is hard to reach by the Sovereigns and below.

    The buildings are beautiful and with paved stones, that protect the person.

    Even if a child without an ounce of power enters the town. It would be fine, despite the temperature being cold enough to turn them into popsicles in an instant.

    The whole town is covered in the formation, that protects people and there are multipleyers of it; if one fails somehow, the other protects the people.

    ''Careful, there is one sneaky formation,'' I said to my teammates.

    In this protection formation. There is one sneaky investigative formation, and it is sneaky enough, that even Sky Sovereigns would have a hard time finding it.

    Nearly every building around the square is advertising the hot spring healing.

    We walked toward one of the biggest buildings.

    It is four stories tall, madepletely out of wood, with a snowy nted roof.

    Soon we are in front of the building with a huge signboard. Saying ''Garros Spring Healing,''.

    Click!

    The guards opened the door, and we entered inside. We saw there were already people, around patients there.

    Magli registered my name and paid the fees, which is a kind of lot.

    This ce may look like a heaven, but it is expensive and even extortive. They take advantage of the people toe to them to seek help.

    Unfortunately, it is not new. Such things are quitemon in the ces like this.

    We have note here to stop this practice but to find and kill the cultist. If possible, gain the information.

    I am nning to achieve all the objectives of the mission.

    Magli returned with a grey-horned man. He is handsome with blue eyes and high cheekbones.

    He is an Earth Sovereign, with a small smile hanging on his face, that feelsforting.

    He stopped beside me and touched my temple before using investigative methods.

    In seconds, his expression changed.

    "The condition of your friend is extremely serious. We will have to admit him," said the horned.

    "Ok. I hope, you will be able to heal him, Healer Korud," said Taev. The man smiled and gently picked me up with his energy and began to walk.

    "Can you tell me, how your friend got this ailment?" asked the man.

    "We don''t properly know. We were exploring a dwelling, and separated," "When we met again, Noah had started showing symptoms,"

    "When we asked, he said, he had stepped on some hidden formation that hit him with something," replied Taev.

    "We will be performing the pull diagnosis on him, to find out what he is suffering and how it could be healed," replied the horned man.

    Click!

    He opened the door of the room and took me inside.

    The room is a standard healing room, with a med-bed and other tools. Their quality is good; they are all Sky Grade tools.

    He gentlyid me on the bed before removing nearly all my clothes and ced a crystalline disk on my chest.

    He activated the med-bed and the disk.

    I could see both devices scan me. They are good and their scan is deep, but there is barely any chance, that they will see what I don''t want to show them.

    Over ten minutes passed, and the man ced both of his hands on me.

    He activated his method and focused on the area, that both tools have shown problematic.

    I have to say, the man is good. He is doing everything the healer should do. I could not find a single w in his conduct.

    Still, that didn''t stop me from looking at him as he looked at me.

    His cing his hands on me has given me a great opportunity. The best thing about it, nobody knows what I am doing.

    Even if the couple of Sky Sovereigns, standing beside him and looking, they wouldn''t have been able to find out anything.

    His detailed meta-scan appeared in front of me. I could even see the location of the seed I had ced inside him.

    The information didn''t say who the cultists were here.

    They had assigned a mission based on the irregrities and regr visits by the known cultists on our radar to this town.

    There are four ces of interest in this town and the hospital is one of them.

    The higher ups had discouraged me from using this n when I shared it with them. It had the greatest risk of being found out.

    The healers notice things, and if preparations weren''t perfect, and they got a whiff of it; everything could go down the drain.

    Still, despite their discouragement. I decided to go with the n.

    I am confident in my abilities, and I believe, it is the best course of action to find the cultists.

    Fifteen minutester, the man took off his hands and turned to my worried teammates. Since I couldn''t move, nor I could talk, even though the soul.

    "Your friend''s condition is more serious than I had thought,"

    "I am calling healer Garros for the consult before I start healing your friend," he said to them.

    "Please do whatever is needed, Healer Korud. We are willing to pay the price to get our friend healed," said Taev.

    "I will do my best," said the horned man and walked away, while my two teammates slumped on the soft and began to talk in worry.

    Well, that acting.

    We are being observed through the formation. It is even sneakier than the one in the town.

    I had already warned them about it.

    Click!

    Time passed and nearly fifty-five minutester, the door opened again and the horned man came in, but he was not alone, with him was a stone-skinned man, a Sky Sovereign.

    Healer Garros.

    His skin is a grey stone, just like the mountain on which the town is built. He is a local man, born here, who went out to learn, before returning.

    He is among the prime persons of interest. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I have looked at the data on your friend. His condition is so bad that we do not haveplete confidence to heal him," said Healer Garros.

    "But there is a chance, right?" asked Magli, with hope in his eyes.

    "Yes, and we will, give all our efforts to save your friend," replied the stone skin man.

    He then turned to me and ced his hands on my chest and head.

    I felt his investigative methods. They are much finer than the younger man and his control is also very good.

    To be honest, I couldn''t help, but get impressed by him.

    Though, I do not fear him discovering me. I had prepared for a Grade VI healer and unless he is at my level, of expertise, he won''t be finding anything suspicious.

    He obviously is not, despite being in the same grade healer as me.

    "Korud, take Mr. Noah to spring and start the process of cleansing his curse," said the stone-skinned man, before walking away.

 Chapter 3896 Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 3896 Treatment</h4>

    Click!

    As the old man, Korud opened the door on the other side of the room and lifted me from the medbed, before walking toward it.

    As we stepped out of the roof, I saw spring.

    The building is built around the hot spring. There are also people there, watching from the distance, while the healers heal the patients.

    "Please, stay here," he said as we reached the line. It is by which the patients, friends, and families wait, while the healer does the job.

    The hot spring is ten meters away from the line; one can see them clearly, but not sense them.

    The water had anti-sensory properties. So, it is hard to sense what they are doing, which is good for healers as they could do their job in the peace.

    Soon, we reached the hot spring.

    Korud stepped inside it, before gently cing me inside. I knew the water was hot, but still, it surprised me, feeling the temperature against my body.

    It is hot enough to harm even Earth Sovereigns. It is why, he had summoned the armor, a moment before stepping inside.

    He had covered me energy. If he hadn''t, I would have been fine, but I would need to show the blisters appearing on my body.

    "Mr. Noah, I am going to start the treatment now. Please remain calm as possible for the greater efficiency of the treatment," said the man and began.

    He dipped me into the water before started using the method through which he controlled the special energies of spring and sent them into my body gently.

    The water is hot, but the energy is afortably warm, that I wanted to moan loudly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I controlled myself and watched the process.

    I saw how he controlled the energy and sent it into my body. To parts, that were affecting me and tried to wash them away with the energy.

    The energy is special, and it begins to remove the curse slowly.

    It was only a fraction of a curse, but it had removed it, before bringing it out. I could see the smile appearing on the man''s face, seeing the method working.

    He took a deep breath before sending the energy into my body again.

    It is four times more than thest time.

    Though quantity maybe more, he is handling it just as expertly. He took the energy to curse and begin to wash it away, removing it gently, before bringing it out gently.

    He sent the energy again; I thought he would send more energy, but the energy remained the same as thest time.

    He is an Earth Sovereign. He could control more, but he didn''t and used the same energy to wash away the curse. He started doing that again and again.

    I watched his method and the technique he used.

    It requires a special method to control the energy. I have thousands of methods. Soon, I found the one that could work in controlling it.

    I could have copied his method, but that would have to take me a little time, while mine could work instantly and it did.

    A few secondster, I begin to pull the energies into me. One hundred and seventeen times more than what he is sending to me.

    I am doing that while he is treating me. He didn''t sense it all and he won''t be.

    The pool had anti-sensory properties. Powerful enough to resist the senses of even Sky Sovereigns and also, I am pulling energies from far down.

    This way he won''t suspect anything and those energies are also stronger than what he using on me.

    As for why, I am doing it.

    The reason is simple, these energies are great; I would benefit a lot from them.

    Their main use is cleansing. This is not as useful to me as others, but there are other benefits as well, including an increase in talent, elemental harmony, and others.

    I need to do something. Seeing, I wouldn''t be using my methods while I am here.

    I pulled the energies into my body and circted through it and my soul.

    After aplete circle, I released the energies into theke, before pulling once again and doing the same.

    While doing that, I am tracking the changes as well through my core. They are bigger than the methods, which is surprising.

    Though methods are still the best. Seeing, unlike them, I can not use the spring forever.

    It will lose the effects after several tries.

    I increased the load of energies after several tries, while Korus kept them the same.

    These energies may seem warm andfortable, but that is because of the methods and our control. If it were any other, they would have burned themselves by it.

    It is the reason why this ce isn''t crowded by Earth and Sky Sovereigns.

    Because over 99% of the powerhouse does not have enough control to use the energy. Thousands have died when this ce was first discovered.

    It is why, the healers are necessary. They are the best masters of energy and can use them safely.

    Even they usually don''t take people, whoe for the benefits and only those sick. There are not enough healers, and sick people pay more than those whoe to receive the benefits.

    An hour and seventeen minutes passed when Korud finally stopped and gently brought me out of the water, before taking me away from the hot spring.

    "Healer, how is Noah?" asked Taev worriedly.

    "He is showing the promise to the treatment," he replied, and the faces of the two lit up.

    He did everything he was supposed to do. The only ce I had doubts was the amount of energy, he had.

    Seeing his control over it. I felt like, he could have used more, but that point could be argued with him wanting to conserve his energy for the other patients.

    There are a lot of patients here and many of them are as serious as me.

    "I wille in a few hours to check on Mr. Noah, till then let him rest," he said as he ced me on the bed.

    A secondter, he left, leaving the three of us alone in the room.

 Chapter 3897 Cultist

    <h4>Chapter 3897 Cultist</h4>

    ''They are good; I have been looking around, but found nothing. I think we should start digging deeper,'' said Magli telepathically.

    ''I agree. We won''t find anything until we dig deeper,'' Taev agreed.

    ''Who said we didn''t find anything?'' I asked and their expressions changed faintly, but the surprise wasn''t enough to stop their conversation.

    These people are experienced and good at controlling their thoughts and expressions.

    ''What did you find out?" asked Magli, a momentter. ''Till now, nothing, but I am confident that I will soon,'' I replied.

    I could see the sparks of frustration appearing in their eyes.

    ''I think, we should try digging deeper,'' said Magli. ''No,'' I replied firmly.

    I am the leader of the mission, and they have to follow my orders. They could only disobey me when they felt something really wrong with it.

    ''Fine, but if you didn''t find out anything in a few days, I hope, you will let us dig deeper," he said.

    I would have let them do that, but these people are extremely careful, and there are spying formations everywhere.

    It had been five days since we hade here and since then, I haven''t found anything, that will implicate healers or any staff to be cultists.

    I am sending my soul waves across the town, and they haven''t found anything either.

    These people behave exemrily. Except for their high charges, I haven''t found a single problem with them.

    Even slow healings aren''t their fault. Seeing the sheer number of patients they have to see every day.

    Magli stayed in the room for a couple of minutes more before walking out, while Taevidfortably on the couch.

    They are acting like concerned friends. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    There is always one person beside me. They would talk to me, even if I didn''t respond, and alert the healer immediately. If any artifacts attached to me reacted.

    It had been only two hours since I had gone to the healing session

    So, it will be another ten hours before another session. I went to my core and handed things to the clone.

    It will keep sending soul waves and monitor the seeds. It is quite good at those things, while I focus on the inheritance.

    I didn''t immediately, went to the library. I looked at the barrel I had stored underground.

    I had expected the changes, but what I was seeing still surprised me.

    It had been ten days since I crafted it. Fifty days, since I stored it inside the underground. For the first few weeks, everything was normal before things began to change.

    It begins to absorb more energy, than it should have.

    In this time frame, it should have been absorbing a certain amount of energy, but it is absorbing four times more than that.

    I had expected change, but I didn''t think. It would be more than, at least not quadruple.

    The thing is, it is still increasing every day.

    It is not just absorbing the energies in the crystals around the battle, but also from the environment, which it shouldn''t.

    Though the amount is much smaller.

    I feared the wine might get spoiled due to it, but it is not. It is getting richer, in vor and energy.

    If it continues to happen. It will be a really good wine.

    Still, I have to keep a close eye on it. Things might be good now, but it might not be forever. If I felt something going wrong, that might harm the wine, I would stop it.

    The ingredients I used to craft the wine cost a fortune. I wouldn''t let it all go to waste.

    I took a look at the beehives before entering the library, where I had focused on my inheritance.

    It had been seven months since I had started working on it. Five and a half since I got a suppressive zone and began participating myself, more actively.

    I am making good progress, but I still wish I could go faster.

    These ancient rune formations are so damn hard. If it had been the inheritance of themon runes, I would have finished it already.

    At every breakthrough, the formations be moreplex and harder.

    It is frustrating sometimes to work on them.

    Still, I do. I liked them and also because it is due to them. I could use my strength to my full potential.

    If it had been an inheritance ofmon runes, I would have been able to project less than half of the power I could right now.

    I worked till I sensed Koruding into my room and bringing my focus out of the core.

    "Healer Korud," greeted Taev.

    The man acted unaffected, but I had seen him casting nces at Taev.

    He nodded at her politely before turning to me. "How are you, Mr. Noah?" he asked, as he always does, and always, I remained quiet.

    However, I twitched a little to show my progress, which lit a smile across Taev''s face.

    "Let''s go for your healing session,"

    His energy raised me from the bed and opened the door, before taking me out.

    Taev stood by the line as she always does, while Korud took me into the pool.

    He dipped me inside and began cleansing the curse. I also started to absorb a massive amount of energy into me and circte through my body and soul.

    It had given me great benefits, but I could see, the effects of it were lessening.

    If I keep using energy as such for a week more. I would stop seeing the benefits.

    Hun!

    It is why I have to find something or dig deeper.

    Which will be a little risky, but I will have to take the risk, seeing we don''t have all the time in the world.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when a gentle whisper of energy turned into a heavy hammer and struck hard.

    ''Finally!'' I shouted in my mind.

    He acted.

    The bastard had been too perfect. Forget his healer''s conduct, even his personal life was perfect. Nobody is that perfect.

 Chapter 3898 Down

    Chapter 3898 Down

    ??"What is happening?" asked Taev in rm as I started spasming in, with tears appearing on my skin.

    ck blood started toe out of them. He tried to stop, but failed repeatedly.

    "The curse; it was twinyered. The dangerous, was hidden beneath the original," he answered, without looking at me.

    Utter bullshit!

    While he is acting like a savior, he is hitting the curses repeatedly. Making things worse and worse for several seconds before trying to fix it.

    "Please, help him Healer Korud. I can''t bear to lose, Noah," said Taev in distress.

    I have to say, her acting is quite good. Better than the bastard trying to heal me.

    For a few minutes, his method didn''t work, but soon, it started to and spasming had slowed down, and so was the ck blood.

    Though the wounds aren''t healing.

    Another minute passed, and he brought me out of the water and took me to my room.

    "I was barely able to stabilize his condition, but it is a temporary measure. If something isn''t done, he will not survive the night," said Korud.

    "Can you do something? We are willing to pay any price to heal him," said Taev worriedly.

    To that, he shook his head.

    "I can not. Nobody in the town could. The only person who could heal him is the healer Garros," he said and walked out of the door with Taev following behind him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''Damn!'' I cursed.

    I had expected many things, but not that. I may not have expected it, but I have prepared for it and reacted with appropriate measures.

    Now, I have confirmed he is a cultist or at least a terrible healer.

    I have to see who else is rted. The mission was to neutralize all the cultists. If I kill one, the new ones will pop within months.

    I had to kill every cultist in the city, till not a single one remained.

    I tracked him with my seed from the core. Listening to his conversation with Garros. There is nothing suspicious about it.

    However, what is suspicious is how he is talking with him through the soul sense.

    Like us, the conversation from the mouth is a fa?ade. The real one is happening in the mind.

    Click!

    Over half an hour passed when the door clicked open. Korud came in with Garros. Taev and Magli followed behind them.

    "Once again, I am stating the danger of the method, I am proposing. If it didn''t work, you won''t even have a body to bury," said Garros to the two.

    "What would do with the body, if our friend is dead?" asked Magli with a shake of his head.

    "We agree with the treatment Healer Garros. We will not me you if you were not able to save Noah," said Taev.

    The old man nodded and raised me from the bed.

    Click!

    Secondter, we were out of the door, but it was not the door that led to the hot spring, but the one that we hade through.

    A few secondster, he opened another door. This door is empty, except for the teleportation gate, in the middle of it.

    The old man walked through it, taking me with him, with the other following behind.

    Step!

    Everything turned dark for a second before it brightened, and I saw the hot spring, within the snowy d mountain.

    "This is xelog spring; the strongest hot spring. The water of it is strong enough to kill normal Sky Sovereign," said Korud.

    The treatment method Garros proposed is simple. He is going to use his powerful energy from theke, to deal with the powerful curse inside me.

    It will either kill me or save me.

    "Everywhere stay back; the spring is very dangerous," cautioned Garros and took me toward the spring.

    Soon we reached it, and the old man reinforced the energyyer around me before summoning, his armor and stepping into the spring.

    A momentter, he ced me inside it.

    The old man didn''t lie; this ce is extremely dangerous. It would kill me within seconds if I didn''t activate my armor quickly enough.

    However, I do not fear it and instead want to take the energy.

    It is far stronger than the other springs and would benefit me a lot tremendously.

    The old man closed his eyes, and I felt them gather energies. He gathered only a fraction and sent me inside.

    I have seen the ease with which he did and his control over it. I could easily tell he could control tens of times more than it.

    He begins to erase the curse with it like an eraser erases the words in the book, but eraser is nail size while the writing is size of hill.

    He could have easily done it in one fell swoop, but he didn''t want to.

    I really want to curse the old bastard, but it is also helping me see its abilities. They are quite good, enough to be a healer in Prime organization.

    Though we aren''t going to ept a cultist.

    A minute passed, and then another as the sham continued. I acted appropriately, not to arouse any suspicion.

    I feel like, I am very close. I need to be patient and I will get the result.

    If it wasn''t that, I wouldn''t have waited and killed these bastards. We could easily do that; even the old man who is pretty powerful isn''t much challenge to me.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when Garros strengthened the energy covering me and pushed me down hard.

    Bang!

    At the same time, another body appeared in my ce and exploded into the mist of blood and core, which was quickly vaporized by the power of the spring.

    "No!" I could hear the scream from Taev and she tried toe toward me, but stopped my magli.

    I had sent them a message about what was happening. To others, it might be difficult, but not for me.

    Still, I used the method, with forbidden power, to send the message.

    I don''t want it to be obvious; I used the method, so they could see the structure and not get too suspicious by it.

 Chapter 3899 Cavern

    Chapter 3899 Cavern

    ??I am going down fast and thank God there is energy because it is getting really hot.

    So much, that it had started to burn the energy covering me.

    The heat isn''t a problem for me. The problem is being found out.

    I could summon my armor or bring out my energy and that would protect me, but it would also make me discover.

    So, I didn''t do anything. I let the energy covering me burn so that soon, only 10% of it remained, and that is too burning rapidly.

    It had reached 5%, and I had readied myself. The moment before energy burns, my energy will cover me.

    I wouldn''t have done that. If it burned me or caused some serious injuries. No, it would kill me, and it would take less than five seconds.

    That is how hot it is.

    Hun!

    The energy reached 1%, when I sensed something and couldn''t help but smile.

    These people are good. I mean, really good. No wonder they were able to remain hidden for so long.

    We are not the first who havee here. The organization that has this town in its domain had sent people, but they found nothing.

    So, they requested Tor for help.

    Just when the surrounding energy is about to disappear. The rope came and enveloped me, creating a much more powerful cocoon of energy.

    If I had been an enemy. I would have panicked and summoned the armor to protect myself. Any sane person would have done it.

    Even the daredevils would have done that, at least 1%, but I didn''t. I acted like a truly sick person, who does not have control over their body.

    A second after enveloping me. The rope started to pull me.

    I didn''t resist, I acted as I had been acting.

    Though, in my heart. I am smiling with joy. Finally, I have found them and am quite excited to see what they have in store for me.

    Soon, I reached the wall of the spring, where there was a tunnel. It is well hidden.

    Since one couldn''t use the soul sense. They couldn''t see behind the fa?ade. I didn''t have such a problem; I could see everything, even the person.

    The tunnel door opened and the person behind me pulled me to him, before closing it.

    The crab beastman took back his rope and picked me up with his energy before moving through the tunnel.

    The tunnel isn''t deep; the sky Sovereign soul sense could go quite deeper, but here it is useless because of the hot springs influence.

    It is an extremely dangerous ce to live; a slight cracking or leaking could kill anyone below the Sky Sovereigns.

    However, this is the risk they are willing to take for the safety it gives.

    He walked straight for a few seconds before we came across a hole. He jumped down, and we started descending.

    He didn''t use his energy and let gravity do its job.

    At first, I thought they had created a hideout beside the spring, but it seemed like they were more daring than I had thought, seeing how deep we were going.

    I didn''t do anything or even release the soul waves. I just watched it.

    Thud!

    Finally, I could see the ground and he slowed down the fall a little, beforending on the stony ground.

    "That makes thirty-one; we need one more to start the ritual," said the old man, as the Beastman stepped into the cavern.

    The cavern is big, with two people.

    One is an old human man who had just talked, while the other is a scaled woman, who is sitting in the middle of the formation on the left side of the cavern.

    Yes, it is a cavern, quite a big one.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In it is a massive pir. From it a small stream of steaming watering out and filling the surrounding pool.

    It took me a few seconds to realize what the pir was.

    It is the thing, through which the water is going to spring above. This cavern is just in the middle part of it, while the source is much below.

    The whole cavern is covered in the formations.

    There are three formations in there. One is ritual, the second is security and the third one is foundation. Reinforcing, to be exact; it is making the cavern stronger, with the pir at its center.

    I have to say, it is quite ingenious.

    They are using the water as a source of energy for the formation to protect against the water itself.

    It had made the whole cavern very strong. Even powerful Sky Sovereign would have a hard time breaking through it.

    "I know," said Beastman curtly, before taking me toward the wall, where there are big holes.

    Sovereign would have a hard time breaking through it.

    "I know," said Beastman curtly, before taking me toward the Thirty-two holes, to be exact.

    Thirty holes are filled with bodies, and he put mine into thest one in the bottom row.

    "Is he fit?" the old man asked. "A little scruff, but more than fine for ritual," replied the Beastman.

    When he sent me down; the old man had also pushed the energies of the spring inside me, in farrger amounts.

    His control was enough that these energies wiped away all the curse, while I went down the spring.

    All of these people are like me.

    When I scanned their faces, I saw I had recognized over 80% of them. They are the list of dead people, the organization had provided.

    They all died in the past six months.

    These cultists are smart; they are not greedy like many others. They do their work slowly and safely.

    Thousands of peoplee and among them, they take a small number of them. Not enough to arouse any suspicion.

    I had looked at the numbers of death. It was normal.

    If the organization controlling this ce didn''t have the intelligence of cultists being here. We wouldn''t havee here looking for them.

    They need thirty-two people for their ritual. I am thirty-first, which means, one more is needed.

    Now, the question is whether to finish them off or wait for them to gather, thest person needed for their ritual.

    Which I think will make all the cultists in the town gather. We would be able to finish them in one clean swoop.

 Chapter 3900 Preparations

    Chapter 3900 Preparations

    ??"I am tired of eating this pre-cooked shit. I want to eat something fresh!" cursed the old man.

    "Then you should have learned to cook," replied Beastman. At whom, he red before eating the food in front of him.

    I have been in the cavern for the past three days and I have learned a lot by listening to these three.

    The first thing is that the old man loves toin. He is also a pervert; he came by the holes and looked at the bodies with sick emotions.

    Like the two, he is also Sky Sovereign, but at the Initial stages; weakest of the three.

    The Crab Beastman and the scaled woman are the strongest. The beastman is at the High-Level of Sky Sovereign, while the woman is at the Peak of Sky Sovereign.

    They took turns with the formation, never leaving it unapanied.

    All three of them are extremely cautious, never taking a step out of the cavern or even talking to people outside.

    Even when they talk among themselves. They never take names.

    I could deal with them, and I really want to, but that is not a mission.

    I need to kill all of them, not a few. If I leave anyone alive; it will not take long for a new group of cultists to appear here.

    Still, I need to find a way to send the message to my teammates.

    I had told them to not get worried and to give me time, but every day that passed could make them act, and I didn''t want to.

    There are a few ways I could do that, but some are risky, and I would not use them unless I have no choice.

    I sighed and pushed those thoughts aside before focusing on the formation. There is no way I would not meddle with the formations when I see one.

    They are good, but I could mess with them without knowing, but the trick is to do that while they are using the formation.

    They are always using the formation; that covers the cavern, tunnel, and other few areas.

    I like these cultists. They are diligent, but no matter how much I like them.

    I am going to kill them.

    I moved cautiously, making changes slowly, while doing the bigger one, in the gap of a second when they switch ces.

    It might not seem much, but when you are prepared, a second is plenty.

    For me, at the least.

    I have added a freaking ancient formation in there, which they couldn''t even see. It made things much easier, that by midnight, I would have control over the foundation and security formation.

    As for the ritual formation. I didn''t even touch that thing.

    Despitemon rune formation, it isplex.

    These runes have power in them, that changes their meaning.

    So, tinkering with them is a terrible thing and I shouldn''t even look at them unless I have months to study and the method they have.

    Hun!

    Hours passed when I sensed a personing in. He came from the right side; the way they refer to as the safe away.

    Soon, the persones into view.

    It is a four-arm woman with pale red skin. I recognized her instantly and I have to say, I was surprised.

    Though everything bes clear, why Yorus can never find anything about the cultists, because their own member is part of them.

    That woman is N Ales; the mayor''s assistant.

    "Anything?" asked the scaled woman and Ales nodded. "Yes, Yorus is going to send another party within two weeks and this time, this party is going to stay a lot longer," she replied.

    ''That news turned out to be useful,'' I thought.

    It was me who asked Tor to nt the news after one and a half weeks of my mission. It was to speed things up since I wasn''t able to finish the mission.

    There is no oneing, but the mayor doesn''t need to know that, and neither do his people.

    "Fuck! Why can''t they just give us some peace and quiet!" cursed the old man.

    "We will have to finish the ritual and lie low till they leave," said the scaled woman.

    Ales didn''t stay for long. A minuteter, she left the way, they hade.

    Her appearance had solved the biggest problem, I had. Communicating with my teammates. I had nted a seed in her; it would deliver the message to my teammates.

    The message had news of my well-being and their further orders.

    Now, things started to go my way, but I can''t becent. I need to finish up my preparations quickly. One of the biggest priorities is to get control of the formation.

    Hours passed, and it was time for them to change ces again.

    "You had said, you would give me a chance at the formation. I think I deserve one," said the old man suddenly.

    "You will get the chance when the partyes. At least two of us, would need to be on formation when that happens," replied the woman, before getting up.

    A momentter, she stepped out of the formation.

    Immediately, I acted. Sliding thest piece made of ancient runes andmon runes in its ce. Completing the over two formations before the beastman finished taking the step inside.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Now both of the formations are under my control. I could do anything I wanted with them.

    "Yes!" I shouted, but they didn''t hear me at all.

    I blocked the noise, vibration, and energy through the formation covering my hole.

    I did a few more tests before entering my core.

    Immediately, a copy of the two formations appeared in front of me, including the formations I had added to them.

    Now that I did it, I have to control it to do a few things.

    I am confident in dealing with them, but a few extra preparations wouldn''t hurt, given the space I have.

    It might look calm, but it is extremely dangerous. Enough that even, I could die. I don''t want to die, thus making the preparations as robust as possible.

 Chapter 3901 Cultists Gather

    Chapter 3901 Cultists Gather

    ??I woke up after a good night of sleep. Immediately, everything that happened throughout the night flooded into me.

    I may have slept, but I was not careless. I had my clone on duty with strict instructions.

    Including what to do under a certain condition and when to wake me up it had done a wonderful job.

    The day, I had been waiting for is today.

    It had been three days after Ales, and I thought it would be a day or two more.

    They are still short on one body, but I have no doubt they will arrange that. From the conversation, I know how prepared these people are.

    They are even prepared for a thing, like that.

    Hun!

    I was just thinking that when the woman closed the book, she was reading got up.

    "I am going for delivery," she announced and walked out of the cavern.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A few minutester, she returned, bringing a woman like the man had brought me. Thest person they needed before their ritual could start.

    "We got thest person, begin the preparations," said the woman to the old man.

    Ghav is a mid-level cult. They are not the worship type, but use a method and formation.

    They might usemon rune formation, but there is a meaning added to it, that makes them moreplex than any ancient rune ones.

    The creator of the cult is a titan.

    I was shocked when I read about it, but it is true. The titans have emotions and thus could be bad. Bad enough to start a cult and make it across the world.

    It has spread its teaching and methods across the world. Creating one of the most frustrating cult organizations.

    Most cultists could be recognized when looked deeply enough into their bodies, but it is not like these bastards.

    Their methods are good enough, that they barely leave behind any traces in their bodies and soul.

    So, it is very hard to discover them.

    Over two hours passed, and the first person appeared, well, three. It is Korud, Garros, and Earth Sovereign, a woman with feathery wings.

    She is the healer at Garros hospital.

    "Tomorrow, it will be two and a half decades. I hope, you will do, what you promised and release my wife," said Garros.

    Immediately, the smiles appeared on the faces of the cultist.

    The scales of the woman had even shaken her head.

    "Unfortunately, it is not going to happen. You had be too valuable for us; your wife will stay here till the end," replied the woman.

    The raging anger zed across Garros'' eyes, and I thought the old man would scream or even attack.

    The cultists are clearly prepared seeing how Earth Sovereigns moved back while the changes appeared in the bodynguage of the cultists.

    He didn''t attack or scream. Just looked at the white-scaled woman.

    "You are breaking the promise," he said with desperation in his voice. The woman smiled, seeing that.

    "We are cultists, after all. It is in our blood," she replied.

    She might smile, looking confident, but there is a faint hesitation in her eyes.

    The higher one''s level, the more seriously they take the words uttered by them.

    The words have power, and thews of the world don''t take kindly to those who break them. There are consequences, if one does that often.

    "You should ept the things what they are. If you try something else, we wouldn''t mind doing what we didst time again."

    "This time, your wife might not be able to survive," she said, and the old man shuddered.

    She waved her hand, and an invisible door opened.

    The old man looked at her, with all the hate and desperation before walking toward the door, where the older elf standing with a smile on her face.

    "Did he really think we would let his wife go?" said the old man with augh before shaking his head.

    Nobody said anything and went back to their preparations.

    An hourter, Ales came, and then a few minutes after that, two people came.

    One of them is a Sky Sovereigns, and the other is an Earth Sovereign.

    The Sky Sovereign horned man is Healer Uilib and the man beside him is a healer working in his hospital. I know, there are other healers, than Garros.

    Thest one to arrive was a handsome half-elf.

    The town''s herbal store owner.

    "Now, that all of us have arrived. We can begin," said the woman, looking at the old man.

    He sighed, and a momentter, I felt his energy covering me. Not only me, but everybody in the hole. He covered us before moving us out.

    Soon, all thirty-two bodies moved.

    Of the thirty-two people, twenty-four are Earth Sovereigns, and eight are Sky Sovereigns.

    He brought us above the formation.

    It is a concentric circle formation. He put, the eight Sky Sovereign in the inner circle, me, and other Earth Sovereigns into the middle circles and eight of them took their ces in the outer circle.

    "I hope, this will be enough to take me to the limit. I had filled every condition."

    "If it takes me to the limit; I am going to make a breakthrough in the Sky Sovereign," said Korud, hope filling his voice.

    "Don''t worry, we will give you an extra fill," said the scaled woman, and his eyes lit with joy.

    Some are happy by her words, but nobody dares toin.

    "Thank you, leader," said the half-elf.

    "We should start. The quicker we start, the quicker we will get the benefits we want," said the old man curtly, and everybody nodded.

    Step Step Step!

    I felt their energies moving to activate the method when all of them stopped and turned, hearing the steps.

    They looked back in shock and saw two people walking toward them casually, with smiles on their faces.

    "See, I am right. There are less than ten cultists. Pay up!" said Taev.

    "I lost the bet," Magli said with a sigh and handed her the storage, before turning to the cultist with a grin.

    "Hello, all!" he greeted boisterously.

 Chapter 3902 Fighting The Cultist

    <h4>Chapter 3902 Fighting The Cultist </h4>

    "Who are you?"

    Came the questions as the surprise died down and all of them got up, with their energies rumbling in their bodies.

    "Who we are is not important. Where are we from is," replied Taev with a grin and a momentter, the badge on her chest became visible.

    "Tor!" the old man screamed in an rm and took a step back before stopping.

    "Surrender all of you,"

    "Once we start, you might not get a chance," said Magli as they stopped in front of the undead, without fear of his eyes.

    "How are you going to do that, with Initial-Sky Sovereign power?" asked the scaled woman as she took a step forward.

    Her aura of Peak Sky Sovereigns roared out and also the formation around the cavern lit up sealing it tightly.

    "You are good, members of Tor. You were able to find us, but you have overestimated your abilities and, for you, you will pay with your life," said Crab Beastman.

    "Unfortunately, it is you all, who are overestimating your abilities."

    Their expressions changed, and they turned back, only to see me getting up from my spot.

    I am not an Earth Sovereign anymore, but a Sky Sovereign of mid-level, looking at them with a smile.

    "The first one who surrenders. Will have painless arrest." I spoke.

    I have no n to kill them, and these do not have to kill switches, as many do. They could kill themselves conventional way, but I won''t let that happen.

    "We decline," replied the woman and came at me with crab beastman with aura ring.

    Seeing that, I grinned.

    I wanted them to not surrender. It would have taken all the joy out of the fight. I wanted to fight; it had been months since I had fought.

    Six months. Thest time I had fought, I had been in the suppressive region.

    These two moved toward me, while three others moved toward the Taeve and Magli. They are more than capable of dealing with them.

    Even if there had been one of them. They would have been fine.

    Tor doesn''t ept average. All members are stronger than their peers, especially strongerpared to these cultists.

    They have gotten their power from dark means.

    When they were five meters away from me. A white armor appeared on my body, a white sphere in my hand. There is also a ribbon of white fire attached to it.

    At the same time. I activated the burst at 90%. I wanted to fight, long, but I will have ended it quickly by seeing the space I am in.

    The cavern is strong, and the formation has reinforced it further, but I don''t want to take the risk.

    The anger in their eyes burned brighter upon seeing my armor.

    They think I am mocking them, which is a kind of true.

    I mean, no one sensible would have armor of such garish white color.

    "Die!"

    Screamed the crab beastman and swung its thorny mase, covered in red energy. At the same time, the woman attacked me with her saber.

    I stepped forward and avoided the attack of the Beastman and moved my spear toward the saber.

    CLANNG!

    They shed, and a powerful shockwave came out, shaking the Beastman.

    I looked at a woman, who was looking at me in surprise.

    I grinned at that. Making her angry.

    "Tor never disappoint," she said and attacked me again alongside Beastman.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG

    I once again dodged his attacks, but shed with the woman.

    She didn''t pause and attacked again, appearing behind me. Her saber moved, covered in concentrated blue energy.

    Which I once again stopped. That didn''t stop her for a moment, and she attacked again.

    She may have the average power due to how she gained it, but she has recovered some of that weakness with her skills.

    It is clear that she is quite experienced and also talented. If she hadn''t chosen her path, she would have a bright future.

    Now, it will be bad. Once I captured her, she will never be able to see the light again.

    She hadmitted a sin and thus she would be punished, and nobody would have been able to help her.

    "You are quite good for the cultist," I praised, but didn''t get a reply. She attacked me with even more.

    I responded by dodging the attack of the beastman.

    He is average, both in skill and power.

    This is quite disappointing, seeing he is in front of theva crab tribe; the beast-man of that tribe has powerful bodies and inherent fire elements.

    Even their least talented members have fire talent equal to the Grade III constitution.

    Well, he is going to pay for that, but I hope, before he does, he shows me something. I am would really be disappointed if he didn''t.

    He is increasing his power steadily, but that isn''t enough.

    He will have to bring out something good.

    It is the only way, I will engage with him, or I''ll just keep dodging, till I get bored and finish him off and I get bored quickly.

    He had seconds before I finished him off.

    CLANNG!

    "Good, but it needs to be much faster if you want to achieve that," I said. As the speed of her saber suddenly increased. When it was about to sh with my spear.

    She red at me andunched an even more powerful attack, but I defended each one of them with my spear.

    She kepting at me, and I remained purely on the defensive.

    Which is the opposite of my teammates who are going on the full offensive. The three are having a hard time holding them back.

    They have already got injuries and they will keep increasing.

    Both of them were experienced fighters. Cultists will need to be really good if they want to defend, much less escape.

    "Times over!" I said as I turned to Beastman and moved my spear toward him.

    I could see the horror appearing in his eyes as he moved his mace to defend.

    He also looked at the woman, who he was not moving to defend him. Instead, she has moved to kill me, to take advantage of this.

    She is a cruel, pragmatic woman. Thinking of her survival first before others.

    She knew she couldn''t save her teammate. If she tried, she herself might get killed. So, she decided to takeplete advantage of this opportunity.

    Her aura red powerfully as she moved toward me. Even I felt a little scared of her attack.

    Puch!

    My spear pierced through his chest before I disappeared from my spot, dodging the attack. She was very sure that it would hit me.

    I turned to her as I dodged her attack, while the body of the teammate fell down.

    He is not dead, despite looking like it.

    I have no interest in killing. The quick death is too easy for him. He will have to suffer for all the lives, he had reaped in here.

    "It seemed like you will not be killed unless I am willing to pay a serious price," she said and looked around the cavern.

    "I could not be killed. At least, not by you and your means," I replied, and she smiled.

    She seemed quite confident of her means. If I had been in her ce, I would be too. What she has is quiet powerful. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Enough that I might get killed by it.

 Chapter 3903 Ending the Cultists

    <h4>Chapter 3903 Ending the Cultists</h4>

    "You will see," she said with a smile filled with confidence.

    Hun!

    A momentter, I felt the power. It stopped the fights, and everybody turned to the cavern or runes that lightning it.

    Each rune was filled with massive power. That they have been absorbing for seconds.

    They held so much power, that it could kill me in a single attack. Even with the shields, my survival isn''t guaranteed.

    I am saying to praise her. I know the formation in and out and am aware of what it could do.

    The relieved smile appeared on the faces of cultists.

    Especially of those who were fighting the two. Now, they are confident, no longer the fear of death present in their eyes.

    It is my teammates, who look worried.

    "What do you think now?" she asked, and I smiled. "You do aware, that once you used it; the whole ce would copse."

    "Other than you, nobody would be able to escape here alive," I replied, and a shock appeared on her face.

    The formation is connected to spring water. It needs to be. Seeing the water or energies couldn''t be taken out of it without losing the power.

    What formation does is create a concentrated beam of it, but when it does, all the power is concentrated on it, weakening every other function, white pulling expression pressure on the cavern.

    It will destroy it.

    She is the only one, powerful enough, that be able to get away and even she will need to be quick, or the water here will boil her to death.

    She controlled her expressions before smiling.

    "I know that, and it will be worth it!" she replied, without caring for her people, all of whom were looking at her desperately.

    "Leader, don''t do this. Think about us!" the old man screamed, but she didn''t even look at him.

    To her, her own survival matters the most. To survive, she will sacrifice anyone and anything.

    "Then do it," I replied.

    There was a faint surprise and hesitation before she controlled her expression.

    She knew she needed to do this, or she will not survive.

    "As you wish," she said, and a momentter, the formation focused on me. I felt its power and knew it could kill me.

    She pulled the trigger, and a big smile appeared on her face.

    Though that smile onlysted for a fraction of a seconds, before it froze away when she released the formation didn''t act on hermand.

    "Have you thought about how my teammates were able to appear here without your notice?" I asked and moved my fingers.

    Immediately, the target of formation changed from me to her.

    "This can''t be! How is this possible?" she asked in shock. "Everything is possible with knowledge and ingenuity," I replied.

    "This can''t be happening!" she said, nearly mad as she stepped back.

    "It is happening," I replied and moved to activate the trigger. She could sense it as she was connected to the formation.

    It is why, her aura exploded, and she began to run toward the exit.

    I looked at her power and couldn''t help but get faintly surprised. She is hiding a little more than I had expected, but not enough, that will escape.

    CLANNG!

    I appeared in front of her, and she attacked, which I easily countered.

    She is not the one to give up easily and attacked harnessing every bit of power she has.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    I moved my spear and defended against her attacks. I want to see what she had, give her a chance to use all her power, so that she would taste a despair.

    This will be just the start of the true despair she will feel after she enters the organization''s custody.

    I had heard things, and they are pretty.

    Those people will show her genuine despair.

    They will take out every thought she has and will make her feel such that she will regret it millions of times. The sins she hadmitted.

    "Die! Why don''t you just die!"

    She had gone mad. Seeing every door clone in front of me.

    She only has one open, and that is me. She will have to kill me, and she is trying to do that with everything she has.

    I should stop her, but I am collecting the data.

    I had put a seed inside her, which she would have sensed if she had been in the right mind, but she is not.

    I want to see how that harvested power worked. It will help me in finding a cultist like her.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes. She keeps attacking while cultists watch.

    They hate her for what, she was nning to do, but they were also hoping with everything they had, she would win.

    It is the only way, they will be able to get out of here, safely.

    My hands moved the spear, while I looked at the meta scan. Her body had been reced with a meta-scan; I could see everything, that was happening inside her.

    I am focusing on the specific parts. The very tiny ones that took me days to find out about others.

    They are the only proof; I have of them be cultists.

    I have to collect enough days; I will be able to see them in seconds instead of days.

    The data I am getting will be immensely helpful.

    "I will kill you!"

    She screamed for a few minutester, and I sighed. I moved my spear this time, not to defend, but to deal with her. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    She is moving toward burning her core. I can''t let that happen.

    She released what was happening and moved her saber to my spear, but I knew everything about her and was able to easily avoid her saber.

    Puch!

    It pierced through her chest, stopping what she was trying to do.

    The despair filled the eyes of cultists seeing that, and they tried to self-destruct but began to fall down unconscious.

    I waved my hand, and the steely ball came out and moved toward them.

    As they touched them, they melted and covered them fully.

    I have created these bindings myself, and once covered by them; it is extremely hard to get out.

 Chapter 3904 Benefits

    <h4>Chapter 3904 Benefits</h4>

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground and took out my badge, crafting the message.

    I sent it, before taking control of the formation and opening the door.

    A few secondster, the door opens. The old man walked out with his wife.

    They clearly heard the battle, and now, seeing the body, covered in steely substance. They understood what happened as they turned to us, before focusing on badges at our chest.

    The old man shuddered and bowed.

    "Please spare my wife; she had no part in it," he said, surprising us.

    I thought he would beg for mercy, saying he was forced, but he understood his role and only asked for mercy for his wife,

    "Please, take me with my husband. I want to spend, myst days with him," she begged.

    I looked at them before a box with the blue bottle appeared in front of me, which they both recognized.

    "You are affected by the Meras akaras poison, right?" I asked, and the woman nodded.

    "Each of those vials gives my bellowed a week of life," said the old man, looking at the vial desperately.

    I smiled, before sending the box toward him.

    "Thank you." Said the old man and bowed. "Use this method with those vials and you will be able to deal with that poison," I said, and a beam of energy shot through my finger.

    It was fast and entered the old man''s mind before he could do anything.

    Gasp!

    A gasp rang out of the old man''s mouth a minuteter, before he opened his eyes and turned to me.

    "Did she have the method?" he asked, looking at the cult leader, and I smiled.

    It was not with the leader. It is something I had created.

    I looked at the elf and saw them feeding her a vial. I collected a few samples and studied the data. It wasn''t hard for me to deduce the healing method.

    It took me a little more than an hour.

    Buzz!

    I was busy with my thoughts when the badges buzzed. The reply came from the origination.

    We immediately pulled the bodies of the cultist in the circle. Along with Garros and his wife.

    He is not fully innocent and will have to pay the price, but his level and profession give him an advantage. If they didn''t find him guilty of true sins, he would get off with service.

    We ced our badges around them.

    Seven secondster, spatial fluctuation came, and they disappeared, while we remained.

    "I hate cleanup," said Taev.

    They asked us to stay, how long we don''t know, but it won''t be more than a few days. They will interrogate those and if there are any cultists, they will inform us.

    "It''s not all bad; the pool is quite amazing," I said, and they looked at me in horror.

    "It is more powerful than the one above. Without an expert healer, it will burn you to death," warned Taev.

    "I am talking about you two. If you want, I can help you get benefits. It will offer you great benefits. Clear the way to make a breakthrough into the Mid-Sky Sovereign," I replied.

    The horror in their eyes deepened. They looked like, I was mad.

    "You are serious, aren''t you?" asked Magli, and I nodded.

    "Your energy control needs to be near prime or at prime to control the energies in that pool or they will turn us to ashes," he said, and I smiled.

    "Fuck it! I hope you don''t kill me, team leader," said Taev, while Magli watched in deep horror.

    They walked toward me to the pool around the pir. When we reached it, even the woman''s bravado began to shake.

    "I really don''t want to die," she said.

    The only reason, she epted is because she is desperate. I had seen her meta-scan, and she is suffering from something that is impending her growth.

    She had tried many things, but it was barely helping her. A few things had even harmed her.

    "You will not," I replied and tapped her shoulder. Immediately, a thin film of energy covered her.

    "Step in and lie down in the pool," I said, while she looked at the thin film of energy.

    "Don''t worry, it is stronger than it looked," I reassured. She didn''t have such confidence, but she removed her clothes and stepped into the pool.

    I could feel her shaking before a surprise appeared on her face.

    I have been studying the spring water and the energies inside. I have created a mix of my own energy that deals with better, and I used that to cover her.

    A few secondster, shey down. Her eyes didn''t hold as much hesitation, as they used to before.

    "Seal your energies," I said.

    Once again, a deep hesitation appeared in her eyes, but she listened and sealed her energy.

    "I will start," I said and ced my hand on her.

    I could have started immediately, but that would have been suspicious. So, I made an act of scanning her for a few minutes, before finally beginning.

    I took the wisp of energy from the water and moved it inside the film into the water.

    The wisp is thin and small, but extremely dangerous. Enough, that, it could burn me to death.

    I took the wisp inside her and began to circte.

    "Ah ahhhh ahhhhh,"

    A moan came out of her. Her cheeks reddened and there was no sound for a couple of seconds, before another came out louder and the one after that was even louder.

    "Your asritin biology, making it affect you sexually," I said to the woman.

    She didn''t seem surprised. Just embarrassed. If I had been in her ce, I would have been embarrassed too.

    "I could numb it, but it would lessen the effects of the treatment," I informed her.

    "Noooo!" she said, mid-moan, getting even more embarrassed.

    Ahhh Ahhhh Ahhhhhh!

    I continued with the treatment, while her moans got louder and louder before she climaxed.

    Which is helping her, quadrupling the effects of energy, while she rode the waves of the climax.

    For a minute, she was silent, before she started to moan again and minutester, climaxed.

    Her race is a level higher than mine. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is magical, which provides quite an advantage, but there are also disadvantages.

    She could only practice certain elements or one element when it came to her. The sub-tribe of the race she belongs to could only practice the water element.

    I wanted to send more wisps to a woman, but that would make things worse.

    She is already feeling quite embarrassed. If the feeling intensified, it would be more embarrassing.

    It is fine with me. It will only be slow; it won''t affect the benefits.

    Minutes passed, and I continued with the treatment, while she kept having an orgasm after orgasm, before finally it was over.

    I didn''t immediately bring her out of the pool.

    I let her rest before letting here out on her own. The autonomy will help her deal with the embarrassment a little better.

    "Thank you. I could tell, it had benefitted me tremendously," she said with a faint bow.

    "It is only the first session; by the time we are done. It will remove the ailment you are suffering frompletely and provide you with other benefits," I replied.

    Her face lit up immediately, with all embarrassment vanishing.

 Chapter 3905 Leaving

    Chapter 3905 Leaving

    ??"Thank you."

    "After years; there is a hope to get rid of this problem finally," she thanked, and I smiled.

    "It''s a good thing. Everyone should take the benefit of it," I said, looking at the pool.

    It is a really amazing thing. If not for requiring healers for it to use it; this ce would have turned into a huge city with tight control of the organization.

    Grade III, healers are a few and this ce attracts healers as patients.

    It is why the security isx. If it tightened, many foreign and independent healers would leave, and the organization did not want that.

    "Um, team leader. I would really be grateful. If you help me a little," said Magli, embarrassed.

    "Get in," I said as I tapped on him.

    A momentter, he was in a pool lying down in the water. That could kill him in a second, but there is barely any worry about it in his mind.

    "You should go to the city and keep an eye on things," I said to Taev.

    She nodded and walked toward the exit while I focused on Magli.

    A few minutester, I begin with Magli and, unlike Taev. His race is equal in grade as humans and most importantly, he is the Earth element powerhouse.

    So, I could only circle one wisp.

    Minutes passed while Magli bore the method with a smile on his face. The energy may be dangerous, but the cirction isforting.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The method I am using to do that is really good.

    Finally, after thirty-nine minutes, I finished and removed my hands from him.

    A minuteter, he opened his eyes and got up.

    "Thank you, team leader," he said. "Go to the city and help Taev. Contact me, immediately. If you find any trouble," I said.

    He nodded and left, while I remained alone in the cavern.

    "It would be extremely dangerous," I muttered about the idea, I have. "The benefit would be just as great," I replied to myself.

    A minuteter, I had made the decision and took control of formation, before tapping several times.

    The formation on the pir shone and the tap began to widen until it reached the size of the door.

    While it may have widened, there is no change in water. The formation is stopping for a load of watering in.

    "Let''s hope it works," I said, and strings came out, before started covering me.

    I am not summoning my armor; only strings. Without it, I could only summon a fifth of them, but it was enough for the purpose.

    Summoning the armor wouldn''t let me circte the energy, with only summoning strings I could.

    Soon, the strings covered every inch of me. So much so that not even a speck coulde inside.

    I took a deep breath and flew up, before appearing by the formation and going in.

    The formation didn''t stop me and I came within reach, the spring water going up with powerful force.

    So much, so that I released my strings around creating an anchor before beingpletely inside.

    "My god, it is powerful," I said, before stabilizing myself and adjusting the string.

    A minuteter, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath once again, before pulling the wisp of energy.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed, seeing how powerful this energy was. I wanted to lessen its power with strings, but besides not doing that, instead began to meld it with method.

    I am not lowering its power; I am just making it less dangerous, so it doesn''t turn me into ashes.

    After over six minutes, I am done and take the energy into my body and begin to circte it.

    Ahhh Ahh

    I moaned immediately, feeling howfortable it was. So much so that I wanted to let go of it and enjoy the feeling.

    That would be a deadly mistake.

    The moment I let go. This energy will kill me; I won''t even be able to scream before I embrace death.

    I don''t want to die; at least not this early.

    So, I controlled my emotions and kept circting, getting its amazing benefits.

    This energy is extremely powerful. Far more than what, the spring in the Garros clinic has. More than what appears in the pool through the tap.

    A single session would be worth the whole mission.

    It took nearly fifteen minutes before I was done with the first wisp and took the second.

    I begin to circte it with more expertise than before, thanks to the first wisp, and also faster.

    Though not too fast; even the faintest damage will keep you in bed for months. If not, make me cripple permanently; that would be bad.

    Soon, I finished with a wisp and took another one and then another.

    The fifth wisp wasst.

    I wanted to continue, but this was all my body could bear. I would need at least ten hours of rest before I will be able to go for another session.

    I gently came out and fixed the wall with the formation.

    I didn''t immediately leave the cavern. Instead, I looked at the things.

    I want to see how cultists lived here. It is important, not every time, I would be able to find them through their bodies or some would be more powerful.

    The mortal investigative methods are quite good.

    One could learn a lot of things, by where one slept and in what position one took while sleeping.

    It was two hours before I got up, where the two had sealed the town.

    People are allowed toe, but not leave.

    A few hourster, the message came. There were indeed more cultists here, and we picked them including those who were hiding.

    We stayed in the town for six days, before leaving.

    The organization had asked us to stay for two days, but we stayed four extra toplete sessions.

    I had also healed the patients; a lot of healers turned out to be cultists. Leaving patients, some who were on the verge of death.

    By the time we left, there were no serious patients in the town.

 Chapter 3906 Three Months

    Chapter 3906 Three Months

    ??Buzz!

    I appeared on the disk with my teammates before getting off the disk.

    All of us are tired and haggard. The mission wasn''t difficult; it was just tiring.

    "I am going on a long break. I am going to leave the organization for at least half a year," said Bek. "Me too," added Alna.

    "What about you team leader?" asked Bek, turning his ruby eyes at me.

    "I too will take a break," I said and walked toward the door with them.

    I am nning on taking a break from the mission.

    It had been over three months since I had done the mission and barely stayed in the organization for three days before doing the mission.

    It was fun and I am not that tired, but there are a few things I want to do.

    So, I will be taking a break of around two months before resuming the mission.

    Missions are fun; I have received a lot of unexpected benefits from them. Progressing steadily or even faster than I would have if I had stayed at the organization.

    Methods are good, but something extra also helps in speeding up things.

    I am steadily approaching my limits. I am a little slow on the inheritance, but that is understandable.

    It is why, I am taking a break. Focus, a little more on it.

    The first thing I did was return to my own skin. Every Mission required me to be someone else and there was even a requirement to use certain elemental powers.

    I didn''t mind it and seeing it is something I had already disclosed to the organization, there was no harm.

    I am not the only one who could do things like that. I have met a few in the organization capable of those things.

    Once, I changed back into my skin. I went to shower, before eating while replying to the message.

    I have been out for twelve days, and there are a lot of messages.

    I read and replied, before walking to my bedroom andying down to sleep.

    I hadn''t slept for four days. I want to sleep right now.

    I fell asleep within a minute and woke up at dawn the next day, feeling rested.

    I stayed on the bed for a couple of minutes, before walking out and freshening up. After that, I had breakfast, before going to the practice room.

    Thest time I had practiced was twelve days before. It was a few hours before leaving.

    I began to practice, trying the new forms I had crafted.

    It is important that I continue to improve and upgrade forms as my strength increases. If I didn''t, it would take me a lot longer to reach the limit.

    I wonder how those without alchemical knowledge and enough resources practice these methods.

    It would be quite slow for them. Compared to me at least; some might be faster than me. One cannot underestimate the abilities and ingenuity of people.

    Though there might be some faster than me, but not many.

    The method requires work and is extremely dangerous. Kill quite a lot of people in the first session alone.

    Finally, I finished with both of the methods and looked at my meta-scan.

    What I saw couldn''t help, but make me smile.

    The new forms had worked as I had expected them to. I will keep on improving them as I progress and before I know it, I will reach the limit.

    I got up and showered, beforeying on the couch and closing my eyes.

    I appeared in my core and walked underground.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There is a barrel filled with wine, absorbing the energies of the crystals as well as the energies of the surroundings.

    It took eight months, two months more than it had said before it became good enough to drink, but despite that, I didn''t drink a drop.

    The changes are still happening in the wine.

    If it had been a slow change, I wouldn''t have waited, but they were big and they are changing the wine more drastically than I had expected.

    It is not just the honey doing that, but also the energy it is absorbing.

    It is the biggest factor than the honey.

    The crystals ced around the barrel had long been spent. This is the third batch of what I had ced.

    I looked above the barrel at the ceiling. Where rough crystals are forming. The wine uses the massive energy from the crystals to bring the changes in it.

    The only energy it is fully absorbing is the energy of the core, which is a catalyst of change.

    If I had stopped it, these changes would stop too, but why would I do that?

    There is a wonderful change happening in the wine. Unexpectedly, even the person who crafted the recipe would be shocked.

    They might be shocked, but they would also be pleased to see the changes in the wine.

    I do not n to drink it till these changes stop or slow down. I want to see how far these changes could go and what type of wine it would be.

    After I checked the wine, I walked out of the underground and looked at my core.

    It is vibrant, and filled with nts. One could see them everywhere.

    Though it is not peaceful.

    There is a battle being fought between the bees and the monster. I was lucky in this mission; I had been able to find quite powerful monsters.

    I won''t need to worry about them till I am here.

    I looked for a while before walking to the library, where I started to work.

    There is a lot of work, waiting for me. It would be quite a while before I won''t have a formation to upgrade or new to create.

    Hun!

    Hours passed, and I was working on them when my badge buzzed.

    I stopped what I was doing and opened my eyes. I had kept all the messages silent, except for the most important ones.

    "Prime Volsnorth," I said.

    He had summoned me tomorrow, and this time; it was not at his home.

 Chapter 3907 Two Primes

    <h4>Chapter 3907 Two Primes </h4>

    "It is time," I said as I opened my eyes.

    I have a meeting with Prime Volsnoth. Aevith Tower; the tower of Prime Aevith.

    It is clear; this is something to do with her. I just hope, it is not rted to my secrets.

    It worried me so much, that I barely sleptst night and thought about escaping, but that wouldn''t be possible.

    The organization is a fortress; there is no escape.

    I know very well, how easily, they will be able to stop me, and my abilities may be good elsewhere. Here it is nothing, this ce had a Silver and even Golden Prime, if rumors were true.

    I couldn''t even deal with amon Prime.

    I changed into a suit and readied myself, before walking out of the door.

    Whatever it is; I will have to survive. I have survived many things and if it is bad, I will survive this one too.

    Click!

    I stepped out of my suite and took the elevator down, before stepping into the teleportation gate.

    A secondter, stepping in front of the purple crystal tower, that is over two hundred stories tall.

    It is a work of art, not only tall but also powerful. Capable of harnessing power from the floating ind and attack using it.

    Those attacks are the level of prime. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The ind is a treasure of the Tor; it is reason, despite having a so many enemies. It hadn''t been destroyed it.

    It had been betrayed and infiltrated, but never destroyed. It would take a real powerful force to destroy an organization like Tor.

    Click!

    I showed my badge as I reached its door and entered the impressive lobby.

    I drank the beautiful scenery around me for a minute before walking toward the reception. The message told me toe to the tower, but they didn''t mention a floor or room I have to go.

    Buzz!

    I was halfway toward the reception, when my badge buzzed and there is a message.

    It is from Prime.

    Not Prime Volsnorth, but Prime Aevith. They have sent the floor, I have to go; seeing it, I couldn''t help, but be surprised. It is the top floor.

    Two hundred and twenty-second floor.

    I walked toward the red elevator. Flying or teleportation gate would have been much faster, but Prime Aevith is particr about these things.

    I could feel the eyes of reception and a few people on me, but I didn''t look at them.

    I shed my badge at the elevator and stepped inside as it opened.

    The door closed and the elevator begin to move up. It is fast, really fast, but it is also smooth, that I couldn''t pick up a slightest friction.

    Ting!

    Finally, the elevator stooped, and its door opened, giving me a view of therge spartan room or hall, seeing how big it is.

    The hall is minimalistic. There are couches and a bed, with furs and nkets.

    This ce gives a feeling of primal.

    There are two people already sitting there. One is Prime Volnorth, in front of him is a tall woman, who looked to be in herte twenties.

    She is tall with pale blue skin and curved purple horns with purple eyes.

    I wanted to say beautiful, but striking came into my mind. Her face is as such, that one would never be able to forget it after seeing it once.

    "Prime Aevith, Prime Volsnorth," I greeted with a bow.

    "Michael, take a seat," said Prime Volsnorth. "Thank you, Prime," I replied and sat down on the metal chair with the leather cushion.

    "You must have a question about the summon here?" asked Prime Volsnorth.

    That would be an understatement.

    There are hundreds and also fear, which I am barely keeping it contained.

    "Yes," I replied.

    The man smiled and turned to the woman, who had been silent. Just watching.

    I don''t think, she is using any methods, but still all the hair on my body raised up, feeling her gaze.

    If I am right; this woman is also same as the Prime I had sensed when I was at the Prime Volsnorth.

    For seconds, nobody spoke, before the woman opened her eyes mouth.

    "There is a mission under me at Sky Grade organization." "We had infiltrated it three decades ago and our operative had been working there, slowly climbing the ranks,"

    "He was very close to finding out the secret, before the ident happened, that made him unable to continue with the mission."

    "I am looking for someone, who could wear his face and copy his abilities and mannerism perfectly and your name had appeared on the list," she said.

    Huge relief flooded into my heart as I heard it.

    I thought it was rted to my secret and was ready to bargain with everything I had, but it had turned out to be a mission.

    I quickly controlled my thoughts and focused on what she had said.

    "What kind of mission it is and how long it will take?" I asked after a few seconds of silence.

    This must be something really important for two Primes toe together.

    "It is an investigative mission and as for the time, I don''t think, it would take over five years."

    "Thest information, our operative was able to find out, was that they are close achieving whatever they are nning on doing," she answered.

    "It didn''t seem like a powerful threat, to make two Primes worried about it," I said after a moment of thought.

    I was expected to see a sh of anger. Instead, there were nods.

    "We don''t know much, but it is rted to something, they have found around a half a century ago."

    "From fast progress to strange behavior. The organization that was on the brink of ruin, had begun to thrive so suddenly," she replied.

    It seemed suspicious. It is a clear, there is a reason behind it, but once again I don''t think it is big enough to make Prime put such importance on it.

    There must be something else to make them put such importance on this mission.

 Chapter 3908 Decision

    <h4>Chapter 3908 Decision</h4>

    "Take a look at this," said Prime Aevith. Understanding what I am thinking as she took out a crystal disk.

    A momentter, a meta-scan appeared with different graphs around them.

    They belong to Sovereigns to Sky Sovereigns.

    For a few seconds, they looked normal before I noticed a strangeness in them.

    It is normal, and most healers wouldn''t find anything strange, but I did, because it is strange despite looking normal.

    "May I?" I asked.

    The prime nodded and handed me the control of the disk.

    I begin to be looked at them clearly; even asked for my clones to study, because there is really something interesting going on here.

    A few minutes passed, I moved my eyes away from the meta-scan and turned to the primes.

    "Someone changing their constitution," I said, and clear surprise couldn''t help, but appear on their faces.

    It is not easy to see, seeing the change minute and deeper.

    All of these people have a constitution of different types, but something is bringing changes into the constitution from deep within.

    These changes are exactly simr.

    "I think, this is enough proof to go there and demand to see what is happening?'' I asked, and both primes smiled mirthlessly.

    "There are several problems with that," said the woman, and I kept looking at her.

    "First, the organization is allied with organization, that had acrimonious rtions with us. Second, this organization used to be a Silver Prime in its peak,"

    "Their fortress is powerful, that even us Primes would need some time to break through it and this proof isn''t enough to ask for the help of Silver Prime,"

    "Most importantly, we fear that people would escape with whatever they had found."

    "Their fortress has teleportation formation. That could send them away without leaving a trace."

    "So, we want to find out what it is and whether it is serious enough to take the help from the Silver Prime or Alkaz," she replied.

    "And you want me to do the mission?" I asked and the Prime smiled.

    "You are one of the people we have on our list, but before we ept you for it,"

    "We will need to see whether you are good for it."

    "See the strength of your face skills, your acting and the uracy in which you could copy our operatives'' skills and inheritance,"

    "We will, of course, provide you with some help, that someone of their sensors won''t be able to detect you, but there are many things, you will need to do on my own,"

    "So, I have a choice?" I asked and to that the woman nodded.

    "Yes, you have a choice. It is an extremely dangerous mission, and you are one of the seeds."

    "We won''t send you on such a mission, without you epting it with yourplete will," she replied.

    "How much time, I have to think about it?" I asked.

    "You have the whole day. I will expect your answer by tomorrow morning," she said, and the disk appeared in her hand. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "This is the information about the mission. Study it before making your decision," she added.

    "Thank you," I replied.

    A few minutester, I was in the elevator in deep thoughts. I didn''t even notice it reaching down till, I felt the gazes of people on me.

    I stepped out of it and walked out of the lobby before stepping into the teleportation gate.

    Click!

    A few secondster, I was in my suite. I didn''t immediately begin to study the disk, which is in my storage.

    Of course, I had put in the storage. I wouldn''t put it in my core in front of the Primes.

    I went to the bathroom and freshened up, before walking into the kitchen and took out the stuff to cook the lunch.

    Cooking rxes me, and I need to be rxed, before I could make the decision.

    So, I cooked myself and lunch; it is nothing borate, but not simple either.

    Hour and twelve minutester, the lunch was ready. I ced it on the table and begin to eat it alone.

    Half an hourter, I was finished and washed the dishes, before walking to my bad andying down.

    A momentter, I appeared at my core, with the disc in my hand.

    Buzz!

    I activated the disk, and thousands of pages of information appeared in front of me, including those meta-scans.

    I begin to read with my clones and study the scans even more detailed.

    It didn''t take me long to finish off the details and turned to the meta-scan. Which I begin to study and even took out a few books from the library on things I didn''t understand.

    Hours passed, before I am finally finished and got out of my core.

    I loved missions, but this is the kind, that I don''t like much. The ones, that take a long time.

    I like the short missions that ends in a few weeks to a month, while this one takes years. They had said five years, but it might take even more.

    While I would be able to return to the organization from time to time. It won''t be the same.

    Still, this mission interests me.

    Especially after seeing the meta-scan. The changes in happening in the constitution are so deep and precious that it couldn''t help but excite me.

    If I am able to see the process and record the data, it would help me tremendously.

    It will help me with inheritance, but also help in understanding the changes that are happening to my constitution, that were being done by the tras constitution.

    Still, the mission is too long, and I wouldn''t be able to quit the mission in halfway.

    Sigh!

    I sighed and closed my eyes.

    The decision is too hard, but after a few seconds. I begin to list all pros and cons of this mission.

    I wrote them all, no matter how big and small they are.

    When I finished, I had read them and the answer to my predicament had presented itself.

 Chapter 3909 Accept

    <h4>Chapter 3909 ept</h4>

    "I am d. You had epted it; Volsnorth, thinks highly of you," said Prime Aevith.

    "Thank you, Prime," I replied.

    I had epted the mission. There are many reasons behind it, but the greatest of them all is the curiosity.

    I studied the meta-scans throughout the night and took out hundreds of books as the reference. I had been able to find out about a few more things, which had made me even more curious.

    There is also the thinking about the long mission.

    I don''t like them, but I want to do it. I have never done it before, and I want to try at least once.

    However, I have a few worries.

    "Will I be able to practice my methods if I get selected for the mission?" I asked.

    "Tras constitution and dance of uksanavor, right?" she asked, and I nodded.

    I had informed them about the method.

    They didn''t ask it, but I did it on my own. So, when they spy, they wouldn''t look too deeply into it when I am practicing since they already know about it.

    "It won''t be a problem; we will add them to your story," she replied.

    Hearing that, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    I now, won''t have any problem as long as I keep practicing the methods. I will keep progressing.

    As for other things, I can get them from the organization.

    I shook those thoughts. I hadn''t even got selected and I am already dreaming about it.

    "From tomorrow, your training will start. This is the schedule," she said, handing me the disk.

    "Thank you, "I replied, before looking inside.

    ''My god! They are really serious about the mission,'' I thought when I looked at the long list. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I, not only have to wear the skin of the subject but also need to learn how to walk like him, talk like him, and behave like him.

    There are tens of coaches for all sorts of things.

    However, before they start, I have to show them my abilities. Especially, my face changing and aura.

    It is the base of the mission. I wouldn''t move forward in the training, if I didn''t pass in them.

    It is dangerous. If my secrets came out, it would be terrible. However, if I sessfully pass their inspection, I would be good.

    Most importantly, I would be able to find a w in them and fix those ws.

    A few minutester, I walked out of the tower, but didn''t return to my suite and instead went to the alchemy hall. I have a ss with alchemist Iren.

    I can progress on my own in healing and culinary. I have a teacher for runes and knowledge of artifice, but I need guidance on alchemy.

    I am barely a Grade 6 alchemist and I n on focusing extra time, I have form tomorrow is a taking lesson.

    I stayed in alchemy hall till the evening, before returning to my suite, where I cooked the dinner for myself as usual and ate it alone.

    I would have called a few of my friends. They are always ready to eat the food in my hand, but all of them are out.

    So, after dinner, I cleaned the dishes, before walking into my bed and closing my eyes.

    I entered my clone and went to the second ind where my clone was doing some work on the slimes.

    There are only two of them. One is Sky Sovereign, while the other is Earth Sovereign. We had not made it level-up, despite being quite confident about having a sessful breakthrough.

    I won''t be letting it make a breakthrough anytime soon.

    I have found quite a lot of things in thest breakthrough, and I want to focus on those things.

    I looked at things that my clone was able to find out till now and it is a lot, but we will need a lot more. I am sure, I will have that lot more by the time, I need the second slime to make a breakthrough.

    An hourter, I walked toward the library.

    Time passed, and it was past midnight when I opened my eyes before closing again to sleep.

    I woke up four hourster and did what I usually do. I freshen up, and ate a breakfast before practicing both of my methods.

    Once that was done, Iy on the bed till nine and a half, before opening my eyes.

    I looked at myself in the mirror and checked my internal defenses. All of them are going to get tested with different methods today.

    I hope they will work as I expected them to work.

    Taking onest look in the mirror, I walked out of the suite.

    A minuteter, I am in front of the teleportation gate. I haven''t been told where I would get trained. The information only said, shed my badge at the gate and it will take me there.

    Step!

    So, I did just that, and a few secondster, I stepped into the greenery with nine big stones in front of me.

    I could tell, I was still on the ind, but not in the ce, I had even been.

    I pushed my head and turned to the womaning toward me. She is a stone skin with creamy tile skin; she is a pretty woman, who looks to be in her mid-twenties.

    "Wee, Rnd," she said as she stopped in front of me.

    "Miss Kreva," I greeted to Sky Sovereign.

    "This ce is called aura sing; those nine stones you see are the aura humming stones." She said, pointing at nine big stones; the smallest among them is bigger than me.

    "I will need to you take your aura to different stages, before standing in front of the stones,"

    "The clearer the hum is, the stronger your cover is."

    If you were able to get the clearest hum from the biggest stone, then even a Prime wouldn''t be able to find anything wrong with aura at casual scan,"

    Her words couldn''t help but put a smile on my face. I have been testing my abilities against different artifacts.

    These ones are the strongest. I could tell the biggest is at the level of Prime.

    If I am right, these humming stones are the bialis stones. They are extremely rare.

    They have nine of them and their abilities have been enhanced by the runic formations on them.

    The biggest one had the formation of the ancient runes, instead ofmon runes like all the other runes.

    "Sounds good," I replied.

    "Put your aura we will initial Sovereign, we will start testing it from weakest stone to strongest," she said.

    I nodded, and my aura began to change.

    Within a minute, it had turned to the Initial Sovereign from Mid-

    Sky Sovereign.

    A surprise appeared on her face seeing that. I had gone slower. If I wanted, I could have managed in five seconds, instead of a minute.

    I walked toward the stones, reaching the smallest, but I didn''t stop at the smallest stone.

    I kept walking, before stopping in front of the biggest stone.

    Kreva opened her mouth but closed it a momentter, with a mirthful smile appearing on her face.

    Hmmmmm!

    I felt the strong power of the stone on me; itsted for twenty-

    four seconds before the stone hummed, and it was sonorous.

    Seeing that, a visible shock appeared on Kreva''s face.

 Chapter 3910 Training

    <h4>Chapter 3910 Training </h4>

    Primes

    "How is he doing?" asked Volsnorth, as he appeared in front of me.

    I looked away from the screen and turned to the man.

    It had been a month since his seed started, and I thought he would be more worried. Checking progress every week, but it is the first time he has asked for the progress since he began.

    If I didn''t know better, I would have thought he was d to throw his seed at me.

    "Good. Best to be honest. His scores are 57% better than a person''s close to him," I replied. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You don''t seem much happy about it?" he asked with a smile.

    "He had a bit of a disobedience streak. He does not follow the order well and is too confident in his abilities," I replied, and there was no change in Volsnorth.

    "His file stated all those things," He said and I couldn''t help, but nod.

    His files had his psych analysis, and I shouldn''t get frustrated seeing him acting that way, but I still wished he would be more obedient.

    "I think, he will be good for the mission. He has all the qualities, the mission sensitive as this one requires,"

    "Give him a chance, or at least let himplete the training, before making a final decision,"

    "Ok," I said and sighed.

    ¡­

    CLANG CLANG CLANG.

    My ax, covered in purple fire, kept hitting the man. Not giving him a chance tounch any attack at all.

    Currently, I am not me.

    Instead, I am a six-two hulk, with muscles and bald hair human, smiting the enemy with my relentless offensive attacks.

    It had been two months since I had been training.

    The training was quite eye-opening, and it made me regret not taking the acting sses.

    The academy had offered them, and Professor Josephine had asked me to take the sses. Told me, it is effective in infiltration and personification types of missions.

    At that time, I wasn''t much interested in those missions, nor did I have time.

    I was fully focused on inheritance and the Grimms.

    I should have, they have helped me tremendously. Not in my world, but in this world where I need to change my face regrly.

    There were many ws in my acting.

    I found out that physical changes and even matching the voice aren''t enough.

    I need to get finer to the expressions and pattern of speech or anyone who knows the person well, enough will be able to tell, that I am not that person.

    Till now, I had been lucky, but if I had gone to the mission like I had chosen.

    It wouldn''t have taken them long to discover me.

    Currently, I am fighting, wearing the body of the subject. Using the subject''s fighting style and methods.

    I had seen the recordings and memories. I studied them alone with my clones and did quite well.

    I am always good at copying the fighting style and copying the moves is just moving around the runes. So, I am good at that too.

    It is why, the opponent. I am fighting and getting pressed by me, despite being stronger than me.

    Stronger than the strength I am showing.

    It may look like, I am doing them smoothly since I could use a different fighting style, but I am not.

    I am having a hard time.

    It is true, that I have been used to using different fighting styles, but all of those fighting styles were fighting. I invested in them. That is not the case for this fighting style.

    It belongs to a different person, who had spent decades learning and refining.

    Here, I am trying to copy it in the months, which is a great challenge.

    The one, I am enjoying more than I should.

    This training is giving me the challenges, that I hadn''t faced in decades.

    They are frustrating, as well as fun.

    Even if I didn''t get selected for this mission. I would still be happy about the challenges I had faced here and the things, I had learned.

    CLANG!

    Another strike hit against the elf''s great sword, creating a powerful purple st that sent him flying.

    I didn''t stop at that and leaped at him with fire at my feet, appearing next to him as he stabilized before attacking him again relentlessly.

    The elf is good. The best is among all the people I had fought in the past week, but I am better.

    I may be using a fighting style and moves of the subjects, but trained behind them in mind.

    If it had even a subject in front of me. I am confident enough that I would have been able to defeat them using their own fighting style.

    Seconds passed, and the battle continued.

    The elf might not be able to get any attack, but he is frustratingly good at defense. It is likely why they had called him here to spar with me.

    Still, I will defeat him.

    A minute passed and then another we kept fighting before finally I had the chance.

    There were multiple chances before this, but they were suitable for my fighting style, which is much better than this I am using.

    I am not saying that because it is mine, but because it is.

    This chance suited this fighting style and took it.

    BANG!

    My timing was perfect, I was able to avoid his sword and crash my ax against his body, sending him flying, till he crashed against the energy screen hard.

    "Nine minutes and fourteen seconds. Very good. Your mistakes were also quite few this time," said Oris as she came pping.

    "Thank you," I said to the Lion Beastwoman who had been training me for the past two months.

    "We will need to work on the tiny mistakes, once they are finished. I will ok you," she said, and a big smile appeared on my face.

    "It wouldn''t have been possible, without you," I said and gave a faint bow to the woman.

    "Of course. It is because of me; without my help, you would have taken years to reach this stage," she said, patting my shoulder hard.

 Chapter 3911 Before I Select You

    <h4>Chapter 3911 Before I Select You </h4>

    "This is the tenth consecutive scan. That came with over 95% match," said the tall man with the grey skin.

    I looked at the meta-scan floating above me.

    I had manipted the things in such a way that the artifact wouldn''t show my scan, but the scan, I wanted it to show.

    It is urate enough to make anyone believe we are the same person.

    They are slightly different, but it could be attributed to the methods I am practicing or things I have gone through.

    If I wanted, I could have matched to 99.9%, but that would have been too suspicious.

    I don''t want that.

    I am feeling that despite holding back on things; I am doing better.

    Buzz!

    A minuteter, I walked out of the med hall, when my badge buzzed. There is a message for me, and it is from Prime Aevith, she had summoned me.

    ¡­

    Primes

    "So, have you made the decision?" asked Volsnorth as he appeared.

    I had invited him to be here.

    "He had finished six months '' worth of training within two and a half months. No one is even halfway in matching his speed and score," I said.

    "That is good," he said. To that, I nodded.

    "It will be a dangerous mission; I feel like, we have scratched the surface of what is inside there,"

    "There is a high chance, that he might die," I said as I looked at him.

    He is a high-seed. This means, I would need councils'' permission to send him for such a mission, which I have already got, but I also need permission from Volsnorth.

    "You are aware how hard it is reaching our stage. It is especially hard for hosts of celestial inheritance, as it is easy for them,"

    "He needs to experience such things. They will give him a chance to grow, help him take a step toward the level we are on."

    I nodded at that. Reaching our stage is difficult and going above even more.

    "Yes, there is a big chance. He would die, but if he didn''t. He will take several steps toward the level we are." replied Volsnorth.

    "So, you agree then?" I asked finally, and the man smiled, which was the answer enough.

    I also have my badge buzzing. I didn''t have to read the mail to know that it was his official consent.

    ¡­

    I stepped into the elevator, and it began to move up toward the Prime''s residence.

    These two and a half months had been exciting. Not easy; I have struggled against many things, and worked hard on them, while some, like faking, aura, came easily.

    Now, it is time to see whether it is enough for the mission.

    Ting!

    The elevator stopped, and I got out.

    I looked at the Prime Aevith. She is sitting in the same ce, I had seen her the past two times, I had been here.

    "Prime Aevith," I greeted.

    "Michael, take a seat." She spoke. "Thank you, Prime," I said as I sat down.

    There was silence for a couple of seconds before the Prime had opened her mouth.

    "Michael, you have passed the training. You''re score better than anybody, and there is no one, better than you for this mission," she said.

    "Thank you, Prime," I replied and waited for ''but''. I know there is a ''but'', I could clearly sense it in the conversation.

    "But before, I select you. I need to do one thing, I hope you will let me," she said, and my heart skipped a beat. I could faintly guess what it was, and I wanted to say no.

    "What is it, Prime?" I asked.

    "I want you to let me scan you. It won''t be a deep scan, but it won''t be light either."

    "If I didn''t find any problem, then no artifacts or powerhouses there would find anything wrong with your aura," she said.

    It is not a question, but a statement. If I want the mission, I will have to let her scan me.

    It is the thing; I am most scared of. If she got even a hint of my secret, I would be in real trouble, but I havee too far to back down.

    I also want to see, how my methods would do against a Prime. This is as safe a ce as it could be.

    Most importantly, the data; I will get would be a tremendous help to me.

    Still, the risks are scaring the hell out of me.

    "Ok. You can scan me, Prime," I said, and the woman smiled.

    "Don''t worry, I will not snoop at your secrets; I will only look at things that are rted to the mission," she said and a momentter, I felt her soul sense on me.

    It is as gentle as the wind but strong as the steel. I felt like, I was a leaf that could tear apart at any time.

    The soul sense covered me, but it didn''t seep inside me immediately.

    Instead, it begins to scan over my body.

    These are the sneakiest scans. The body releases a lot of auras and other energies. If one was good enough, they could find out about a lot of things.

    It remained on my body for nearly a minute before seeping inside.

    I had a shell ready, and the soul sense had entered inside it.

    In the past two and a half months; I had worked extra hard on the shell. Made changes ording to the subject''s studying every part of him.

    Her soul sense moved around it, looking at every part carefully.

    I watched with a smile on my face, while controlling my body to not even sweat. If I let the natural reaction ur, my whole body will be sweaty within seconds.

    The Prime soul sense is really strong. So much, if she wished, she could tear me apart with it within seconds.

    It moved around, looking at each thing carefully, while thousands of formations in shells covering it, showed it what I wanted her to see.

    There are also hundreds of other formations that are recording everything.

    Every second, I am collecting a massive data. Just thinking about it, made me salivate.

    Finally, two and a half minutester, she pulled out her soul sense.

    "Congrattions, you have been selected for the mission," she said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Thank you, Prime," I replied, before opening my mouth to the question, that had been in my mind for two and a half months.

    "Prime, if you don''t mind me asking. Why did the previous operative couldn''t continue with the mission? Is he dead?" I asked, and the woman smiled.

    "Nothing like that," she smiled, and the disk appeared in her hand.

    Buzz!

    She activated it a momentter and within seconds, my expressions changed, and I understood the reason.

    I have been studying the man''s meta-scan for months to copy it. I know it, better than him.

    "It seemed like it had been done intentionally," I said after a few minutes and a faint surprise appeared in her eyes.

    She nodded before sighing.

    "He had been on this mission for decades and wanted out. I had kept pressing him to continue, till he lost patience and did this to get out," she replied.

    It is not serious, nor is it affecting his progress, but it will put him out of the mission.

 Chapter 3912 Ranis Card

    <h4>Chapter 3912 Ranis Card</h4>

    Step!

    I stepped on the disk, and a secondter, I disappeared. Appearing under the night sky, a few secondster.

    It had been five and a half months since I applied for the mission.

    I was selected in two and half months before I began to study the memory of Rehi Knell or Ranis Card; the name he used when he infiltrated the organization.

    It took me three months.

    He had used the method to record his memories. There are decades of memories, over thirty years to be exact.

    I wouldn''t have been able to manage it without my clone.

    Now, I know everything about Ranis Card. I had even copied the way he speaks, walks, and fights.

    I even know his ticks and peeves.

    Through these memories, I know, who his friends and colleagues and other member of the organizations are. His hobbies, which are fighting and drinking and profession, he didn''t have any.

    He tried his hands at forging, but gave up.

    The organization had sorted through all the memories andpiled them into the data, I need to know.

    I had asked for memories, all of them. Small, big, and all, which had been wise.

    While the organization had a great, jobpiling important data. They had missed a lot of things. It was a good thing; I had asked for the copies.

    My clone had looked through; it was still focused on them. Looking at every little thing.

    I don''t want to mess it up. If I get caught, especially in the fortress; I will die.

    They have defenses that could kill even Prime, in that fortress. An Earth Sovereign like me would die, rather easily, if they shed any of that on me.

    I pushed those thoughts and took a deep breath.

    The name of the organization is Arvos. At its peak, it had reached the Silver Prime, but slowly it had declined to the level, that it had be Sky Grade.

    Our intelligence, suspect, there might be one Prime, but they are not sure. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I would need one to one and half months to reach the organization. I would need to create a trail.

    However, it does not need to be too obvious.

    Card has been out of the organization for a year and a half. It is a long time, but not rare, considering I have been stuck in the realm with no way out.

    Such things are quitemon.

    The organization had prepared the proofs, including the realm. They had sent a person inside a real ruin, wearing a Ranis Card''s face.

    They had done that right after they realized, their operative couldn''t continue anymore.

    Now, Ranis Card is returning to the organization, and he isn''t at Peak Earth-Sovereign anymore, but an Initial Sky Sovereign.

    He had found a chance and made a breakthrough that had been dreaming about for over a decade.

    I looked around before started flying.

    I am in a quite deste area; the clothes city is two and a half days away. I will need to travel that entire distance before taking the teleportation gates.

    Which is fine by me; these five months had been quite hectic.

    If I had been working on the aspects rted to the mission, I would be working on my inheritance or practicing.

    It is around nine in the night, but I am going to stop for the night. Ranis Card sleeps only once in two days and I practicing that habit for months and I am not going to break it.

    The sleeping day is tomorrow. Today, I will travel.

    Cryyyy¡­

    A few minutes passed, and the monster was discovered. It is big and is yellow with razor-sharp wings.

    I didn''t stop as it came toward me.

    The monster is powerful. A mid Sky-Sovereign; it is likely why; it is thinking, it could beat it.

    Ripppp!

    Three secondster, it was divided into two. Even with Ranis''s strength, it was not my match.

    I stored the corpse in my storage before moving ahead.

    Yes, I stored it in my storage, not in my core. Only a few secondster, did I move it into my core.

    I have been practicing for months, but I need to make it an unconscious movement. It is why I am putting and taking it out of my storage and not a core.

    Hours passed, and it was midnight.

    It is quite beautiful, nothing but trees and monsters. I released my soul waves, as long as I could and only sensed one Earth Sovereign.

    He had found something and explored it.

    I looked at him for a minute, till he disappeared from my range. I am curious about the thing, I had found, but not curious enough to stop.

    I will not be stopping for anything until I reach the organization.

    I am quite excited, to be honest. I had never done something like this before and it was a kind of exciting for me. Especially given the danger.

    I am also curious about those changes.

    For months, I have been studying them constantly, and I have a kind of be obsessed with them.

    They have helped me a lot in understanding many things, I haven''t understood before, but presented even more questions.

    I want to find the answer to the questions I have, and I believe I will in the organization. It is the source of all the questions and will also be the source of the answers.

    Hun!

    Soon, it was near dawn, when I sensed something and slowed down before covering myself with stealth.

    There are two powerful monsters fighting, and both of them are at the peak of the Sky Sovereign stage.

    I could deal with them, but Ranis Card cannot, and since I am Ranis Card. I will avoid it.

    That''s what I did.

    I moved around the battle; it had wasted a few hours, but it was safer for Ranis Card, who might sometimes fight recklessly, but not recklessly.

    He is an intelligent man, who knows when to fight, and when to not.

 Chapter 3913 Following

    Chapter 3913 Following

    ??I scanned my badge on the unassuming tree. There was no reaction, but I knew it had happened.

    That done, I didn''t stay even for a second.

    Arvos had many protocols. Every organization had them for those returning after a year or more.

    When I reach the organization, a weekter. They will be ready for me.

    I am quite fearful of that moment.

    I am scared, that they will know who I am and will be ready to deal with me.

    Avros is older, far older than Tor; they have methods to make even people like me talk. Getting caught by them would be a fate worse than death.

    I know the risks, but I know it will be worth it.

    Not only for me but also for Tor. The organization has helped me tremendously, and it is only wise that I should pay it back by doing missions like this.

    Thud!

    Soon it was ten, and Inded by the thick trees and took out the abode, before going inside.

    I quickly freshened and walked into the kitchen.

    I have only a week to eat to eat my own food. As Ranis doesn''t cook, he usually eats the packaged food or goes out.

    It would be too suspicious if Ranis started cooking one and a half yearster.

    I cooked the simple dinner, before bringing it to the porch and ate it alone. Watching the night sky, which is the same as outside; the above is copying it.

    I finished the dinner and cleaned the dishes before going to the practice room.

    There I sat down and closed my eyes.

    A momentter, I started practicing the method. It is a soul method, which I have been practicing for the past six months.

    They had started on it, a day after training started. They didn''t exin the purpose, just told me it is required.

    It is the soul method that Renis Card used.

    He suffers from a hereditary soul problem. It is not fixable but could be managed. As long as it managed; it didn''t affect his practice or breakthrough.

    It even provides him with great benefits.

    I do not have a need for these benefits, since dance does a pretty good cleansing, but I need it to keep the fa?ade.

    Ranis used to practice this method for hours daily and I will do the same.

    A minuteter, I appeared at my core. I am still practicing, and the method is still releasing that faint energy that will tell anyone, looking or snooping, that I am practicing.

    While I do my work at my core.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Click!

    I went to the library and looked at my inheritance. It had been going great; there had been a hup, like the one, I am facing right, but I am making good progress.

    It had been over a year since I started working on the inheritance, and over 75% of it had been finished.

    Five times-time dtion and seven clones constantly working on it help you achieve a lot of things.

    Other celestial inheritance has clones too and time dtion, but they don''t have the core. They have a core space, while mine is a real space.

    Here, I could do much more than work on inheritance.

    Hours passed before I got out of the core. A minuteter, I was practicing the dance of ukasanavor and after that, I practiced the tras constitution.

    I used to practice the method in the morning, and after decided to keep on with the schedule, but three weeks ago, I changed it.

    The reason is sleep.

    I have two methods now, and I could use them to change my sleep schedule.

    From once in two days to once every day.

    It is a big change, and the organization has warned me about it, but I think it is wise.

    People change their habits after practicing new methods.

    They could easily be able to see, how tiring these methods are and nobody would do anything. If I fell asleep right after.

    Like, I am doing right now, after finishing with tras.

    I wouldn''t have taken the risk. If not, seeing how tiring it is, to practice methods and work on inheritance and only sleep for four hours.

    Right now, it is less tiring since I am only working for a few hours. Most of my time is spent on traveling, but it will be after I spend more time at my core.

    So, I am taking a risk.

    I woke up four hourster, I quickly freshened up and showered. Ate the food my clone had cooked and attended a lesson before walking out of my abode.

    Days passed, and I was not walking toward the gate of Idlir City. It is thest city of Gilmer; the neighbor of Avros.

    The rtionship between them isn''t that good. This means, there is no teleportationwork connecting.

    I will have to travel. It going to take three days before I reach the territory of Avros, but there is no other choice.

    I walked out of the gate and few journeys.

    Hun!

    A day passed, and a few hours, when suddenly I sensed someone following me.

    It is a woman. She is maintaining a distance above my soul range and has quite a good stealth method.

    She is also a High-Sky Sovereign.

    I thought it looter and continued without anything. Confident about my ability to deal with them, but as the hours passed, I noticed she was not a looter.

    I begin to get investigate deeper, before finally sending the seed toward her.

    It had reached her in a few minutes and seeped inside her. She didn''t discover it; there would be some chance if she had a Peak Sky Sovereign, a powerful one.

    She isn''t powerful enough to sense my seed.

    Seconds passed and slowly her meta-scan appeared. Soon, I could see the marks of a familiar inheritance.

    It is an inheritance of Avros.

    It is likely they had sent her to trail me. It might also be true, that she is a looter, nothing could be said.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, when I nearly stopped.

    The scan had reached her constitution and there I saw the same changes, that I had seen in those scans.

    ''So, she is one of the trusted,'' I thought.

    Only the people trusted. Like those extremely loyal born in an organization and the descendent of higher, get the opportunity to go to the ce where these changes happen.

    Avros extremely strict about that ce and few even know about the ce.

    Ranis tried for decades, but he was only able to find out about the ce. He didn''t even gain, that much of the deep information.

    It is why, I am here.

    My mission is to gain information and collect the proof. That will give the cause to the organization toe here.

    It won''t be an easy mission, but I am confident in my capabilities.

    That I will be able to achieve the mission.

    Hours passed and turned into days. The woman kept following me; she always maintained the distance, never getting too close.

    She is still following me as I cross the boundary of the Avros.

 Chapter 3914 Arvos

    Chapter 3914 Arvos

    ??"Vartin city," I said as the city came into view. I have been traveling here for

    It is a big city with Peak Sky Sovereigns as its lord. Though, I am not going to stay in the city.

    I am here for the teleportation gate, which will take me to the headquarters of the Arvos.

    Thud!

    A few minutester, Inded in front of the city and shed my badge, the same way Ranis would have.

    The guards bowed and let me in without stopping.

    A minuteter, I sensed the womaning through the gate, shing her badge as I did.

    She had been following me for days. She didn''t even stop in the past day since I had entered into the territory of Avros.

    As she entered the city; the runes of the city inside her began to shift, while other runes started toe out, bing apletely different seed.

    From the clear connection, it had turned extremely faint.

    For the five months, I had worked on the seed. Studying the changes in their constitution and the past five days, I made an even bigger change.

    Earlier, I only had saved meta-scans; with her, it was live.

    I was able to test a few things and made a change ording to it.

    Now this seed hides deeper into her; it will be seven times stealthier than the seed earlier.

    All my seeds are hard to detect, even by soul sense, but I have worked especially hard on this one.

    I used my medical and runic knowledge and also the data from the scan. The Prime Aevith did on me. Creating a seed, I hope, that not even Prime wouldn''t discover.

    I don''t know, how good they are, but I hope. They will work.

    The seeds will be my greatest asset in finding out what the hell is happening in the Arvos.

    If they get discovered and find out, there is forbidden power. Avros will be thest of my worries.

    I pushed those thoughts and walked toward the teleportation that had called me to the headquarters directly. If I had been to Earth Sovereign, I would have needed to go to the Governor''s office, but Sky Sovereign changes things.

    Avros is a Sky Grade organization, and I am Sky Sovereign. One breakthrough took me to the top tier.

    Ites with privileges.

    Soon, I reached the gates and walked toward the second, which was for the members of the organization.

    There is one, that is for Sky Sovereigns.

    I shed my badge to the gate, and it opened, and I walked toward it.

    "Ranis?" I heard the feminine voice behind me, and I turned. I saw a woman with golden blond hair and dark horns above her head.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Sky Sovereign Lidris," I greeted. Putting a respectable tone that Ranis had toward her.

    "I thought it was you and look, you have be a Sky Sovereign," she said happily as he appeared beside me.

    I have to say, she is a good actor. She is the same woman, who had been following me for the past five days.

    Ranis had some contact with her.

    She had led them in a battle against the Grimms, five years ago, which Ranis had been a part of. They met a few times after, and he was always respectful to her.

    "Yes, finally," I replied.

    Ranis Card may be a little silent type, but he isn''t the one to be humble.

    "Congrattions. You have not be a true powerhouse of Arvos," she congratted.

    "Thank you, Sky Sovereign Lidris," I replied with a joyful grin.

    "You are going to the organization?" she asked. "Yes. I have been away for over one and a half years. It''s time, I return and let be some use to organization," I replied.

    "The organization is lucky to have you," she said.

    I smiled and turned toward the teleportation gate. She followed behind.

    Step!

    I stepped into the gate and entered the familiar tunnel; I remained frozen till I got out, several secondster.

    "Home sweet home," I said as I stepped out of the teleportation gate.

    "Sky Sovereign Card. You have been summoned, by the Sky Sovereign Tardon," said Earth Sovereign man, waiting for me. He didn''t even give me a second to look around.

    "See youter, Sky Sovereign Lidris," I said to the woman and followed the man.

    Soon we were out of the building on the hill, and I saw the organization. It is massive, much bigger than most Sky Grade organizations.

    The center of it is a massive white fort, with tall spires pieces in the sky.

    This is Avros Fortress or Raventop Fortress. Nobody uses that name anymore. They simply called it Avros fortress.

    It is a thing that Avros is most proud of; it is why no Sky Grade organization could touch them. Even Primes are fearful of it.

    We are moving toward it.

    "I thought the whispers, I heard were a joke, but it seemed like. They were true," I said, as I looked around.

    "A few cultists had infiltrated the organization; the higher-ups have increased the security," replied the man. He didn''t seem happy about it.

    I understood a minuteter as we stopped in front of the fortress, which is even more magnificent up close.

    Though, before we were able to pass through those massive gates. We needed to go through the three checkups before we were able to enter inside.

    There is apletely different world inside. It is spatially erged and filled with thick energy.

    Though, even thick energy couldn''tpare to the one, I have in my suite.

    It used to be Silver Prime at its peak, while Tor is a Silver Prime.

    More powerful than what Arvos was at its peak.

    We walked inside and stepped into the teleportation gate, before walking some, before stopping in front of the bronze gate.

    Knock Knock

    The Earth Sovereign knocked. "Come in," came a momentter.

    I pushed open the door and entered inside. There is a Wolf Beastman who looks to be in his mid-thirties; he is handsome as well as powerful.

    A peak Sky Sovereign.

    "Sky Sovereign Tardon," I greeted. "Take a seat, Ranis." He said, and I nodded and sat down.

    The seat is small, but it was immediately adjusted to my size.

    "First of all, congrattions on your breakthrough. With another Sky Sovereign joining us, our organization would be even stronger," he said.

    "Thank you, Sky Sovereign. I will not let the organization down," I said, and the man smiled.

    "You must have heard about the infiltration of the cultists?" he asked, and I nodded.

    "It made us tighten our security policies. Including those who had returned from the break of year or longer," he said, and a frown appeared on my face.

    "It is not we don''t trust you, but it is a new policy that everyone needs to follow,"

    "So, there will be some tests aside from the report and several rounds of questioning," he exined.

    "This feels a little too much," I said with a clear displeasure, and the man nodded.

    "It is, but they are the orders from above and we will have no choice but to follow them," he said, shaking his head.

    "Fine," I said with a sigh.

    "I know you will understand, Ranis," he said, and I nodded, but I kept my expression a little angry to tell them, I am not happy with this.

 Chapter 3915 Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 3915 Fortress </h4>

    Avros Fortress

    "Everything looks good," said the older half-elf as he looked at tens of screens in front of him.

    He is sitting in the office, with therge circr window, giving theplete view of the entire organization.

    The man''s office was in one of the four spires of the fortress. It is where his title originated from.

    "I was with him all the processes. It is all legit," replied Tardon.

    "That doesn''t mean. He hasn''t been turned." Said the old man and looked out the window.

    "In the past year, we had been caught by innumerable spies. From Alkaz, Tor, and even from Belword, our biggest ally,"

    "They have started to suspect things. It has also started to demand more people; it won''t be long before we will need to look past our most trusted," n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "We will need to be sure of each person, because if we get caught before we thrived. They will end, us without any mercy," said the old man.

    "I understand Spier Gravoryl. I am being as cautious as possible," replied the man.

    "Go and check every detail of his report. We will need to be extremely sure before we add him to the list," said the old man.

    "It will be done, spire," replied Tardon.

    ¡­

    "This will be your new quarters, Sky Sovereign Card," said Earth Sovereign as he brought me to the wind with the wooden door.

    Click!

    I nodded and opened the door with my badge, before entering inside.

    This ce was my target, but didn''t think, I would directly be given a suit. The infiltration, they said, is the reason, which is true, but it is not the cultists who infiltrated.

    The organization said it is not just us looking at it.

    Alkaz is also looking at it and also Belword, which is Avros biggest ally. We also have a few more people, but the organization said, Ranis is the one who was able to reach furthest.

    I am the fortress; the most secure part of the Avros. It is also a ce, where they could keep eyes on me.

    I could feel the faintest soul sense covering the whole suite. It belongs to Sky Sovereigns, but it had been made powerful and stealthy by the fortress.

    It isparable to Prime in all but name.

    This means everything, I will do here will be under the constant eye of the Avros. Which makes the whole thing, even more dangerous.

    It also works in my favor.

    This way, I could prove them. I am loyal to them, and they should trust me.

    As I entered the room. I removed all my clothes and cleaned myself with energy, before changing into the new clothes.

    Ranis isn''t one to shower daily, and doing that would be suspicious.

    I took out the boxed meal and ate it. It is cooked by me and is tasty, but couldn''tpare to a freshly cooked meal.

    Once that was done, Iid on the bed to sleep.

    The tests, the questioning, and other things had taken one and a half days. It had made me so thoroughly tired, that I wanted to do nothing more than sleep.

    I did and woke up eight hourster, feeling good.

    Once again, I freshened up myself with the energy and sat down in the practice room to practice my soul method.

    I could see the snooping soul sense bing stronger. Touching my skin.

    They are not going to find anything. They will not find anything on the tests.

    Tor had a better test with powerful equipment, and they were not able to find anything there. Unlike there, here I didn''t even hold back on the tests.

    So, I am pretty confident. They will not find anything suspicious.

    I only needed a small focus to practice, while the rest worked in the library on the inheritance and my homework.

    At midnight, I opened my eyes and started a dance of ukasanavor. It had taken some effort to make the aura of the runes and change it into something less powerful.

    It is working.

    Unless it is a Grade VI alchemist and they really looked deeply. They wouldn''t find anything.

    I had already informed them of the methods and told them had been practicing them for over a year. They are the reason, for my breakthrough, which isn''t a lie.

    Thud!

    After the dance of ukasanavor. I practiced the tras, before falling on the ground tired and falling a sleep.

    It wasn''t an act; the methods were tiring and every time, I finished with them. I want to sleep.

    I woke up four hourster and cleaned myself with energy. I really want to use the shower, but s, I couldn''t.

    So, I cleaned myself with energy and changed, before practicing the soul method again.

    He isn''t the one for much socialization. He kept to himself, practicing, and had a valid reason for it, which is good for me, but a little bad for the mission.

    ''I will have to manage it with what I have,'' I thought.

    Finally, it was lunchtime, and I opened my eyes, before walking out of the suite.

    Ranis doesn''t always eat in the house. He rarely does; he likes to eat out. Which is good; I need as much as opportunities to get out as possible.

    Currently, I am restricted to missions and other facilities. Like I have been to Tor after I returned, but here it will be quicker.

    In two to three weeks, my ess should open, and new privileges of the Sky Sovereign.

    Soon, I reached the cafeteria, and it was big and opulent.

    There are sections for Sovereigns, Earth Sovereigns, and Sky Sovereigns. There is no section for mixing, which is kind of bad.

    There should be a section for the mix, where anyone could sit.

    You won''t always have friends within the same level, but here they clearly divide the people by levels.

    I sat on the empty seat and ordered the meal.

    Hun!

    I was waiting for it when I saw a familiar womaning toward me.

    Seeing her, my eyes couldn''t help, but lit up.

 Chapter 3916 Arena

    <h4>Chapter 3916 Arena</h4>

    "Ranis, I didn''t think we would meet again soon," said Lidris as she appeared at my table.

    I wanted to snort at that. Instead smiled.

    "Me too, Sky Sovereign Lidris," I replied and offered her the seat in front of me.

    "Lidris, please. We are both Sky Sovereigns now. There is no need to use the honorifics," she said as she sat down and ordered before turning to me.

    "So, how does it feel to be back?" she asked.

    "Good. I have got a suite in a fortress, which I always wanted., but this heavy security is unerring me a little," I replied, and the woman nodded.

    "It is a little heavy, but seeing the spade of cultists incident, is necessary," she said.

    "I know, but I hate it. I like the freedom, I used to have before," I replied.

    She didn''t say anything to that.

    Soon, our lunch came, and we ate while talking. While I knew, she was spying on me; I enjoyed thepany.

    I feel lonely whenever I eat alone.

    "What are nning to do today, if you don''t mind me asking?" she asked. "I was nning to go to the arena for sparring," I replied.

    "Me too." She said.

    ''Of course, you would,'' I thought. I had booked a space in the arena as I was leaving the suite.

    "You wouldn''t mind joining me, would you?" she asked. "Of course not. I would love it, if you spar with me," I replied.

    "That wouldn''t be a problem," she said.

    A few minutester, we finished the lunch and walked toward the area. It took a few minutes as walked there instead of talking to the teleportation gate.

    She is interested in talking and me too.

    The harmless chatter will help to limate here. There is also a lot of information to be gained from it.

    Soon, we reached the arena, and they are fights going everywhere. Some are visible, but most are private.

    Click!

    "Shall we?" I asked as we reached door No. 32. She nodded and walked through the door, entering a massive arena with extra strong space.

    Few Sky Grade organizations have arenas like this, especially on this scale.

    "We will fight with our actual weapons, right?" she asked as she brought her aura down to Initial Sky Sovereign.

    "Obviously," I replied, and an armor appeared on my body.

    This is the biggest test; they will have the recording of Ranis''s battle. They willpare the spar with it; they will also beparing the massive energy sample.

    ''Let''s hope, my preparations work as I want them, and I do not make any mistakes,'' thought as I stopped at the ce.

    "Ready?" she said, and I nodded, before sting toward her with purple fire covering the head of my ax.

    I reached next to her and attacked.

    ng!

    She moved her ck saber smoothly and defended against my attack. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This didn''t stop me and attacked again, with even greater power.

    Which she again defended.

    ng ng ng!

    For the third attack, I appeared behind her, but she moved back smoothly and defended against the attack and attack after and the one after that.

    I kept attacking, and she kept defending, till she finally attacked.

    Rip!

    Her sword moved fast, and she avoided my ax gracefully, before giving me a light cut across my chest.

    I had tried to avoid it, but she was faster. It was hard to avoid her attack.

    "I think, I had told youst time. That you keep yourself too open, in your pure offensive," she reminded.

    "You did, but it helps in killing the enemies faster," I replied, going for another attack.

    Rip!

    "It also keeps you open and gives the enemy a chance to finish you off quickly," she said and gave me another cut.

    It had barely touched my skin.

    "Not if I finished them first. It works well for me," I replied. To that, she shook her head and attacked again.

    ng!

    This time, I was able to stop her, but she attacked again. I was barely able to dodge the attack.

    She is good, much better in skill than Ranis.

    She is also right about his skills. If I had fought against an idiot like Ranis, I wouldn''t have a problem killing him, even if I was slightly weaker.

    I would have loved to fight this woman with my own skill. It would have been a good practice.

    ng Rip ng!

    I attacked one after another. Most of the time, she defended, but when she attacked, she would hit.

    Over 90% of the time, she would give me a cut.

    If it had been Ranis, it would have been 100. Here, I am showing some improvement. If I were to fight a battle, I need this improvement or I would be a sitting duck.

    Minutes passed, and we continued to fight.

    It was our seventeenth minute when something else came with her attack.

    A tiny package of information, buried in her energy, that even she could sense, nor the one looking at my battle with the soul sense.

    I could have done it earlier, but I didn''t want to take the risk.

    These people are looking at me, and I couldn''t give them even a single chance. It would be terrible if they suspected anything; a simple doubt would throw all my ns into the gutter.

    ''I was right; she had been asked to keep an eye on me. Find out, whether I had beenpromised,'' I thought, as my clone looked through the memories of the past two days.

    It made me relieved because I could focus on her. Make her believe that I am notpromised.

    I am still loyal to the organization.

    Minutes passed and turned to an hour; we kept fighting. I continued with my offense, but still wasn''t able to deal with a single injury to her.

    While there is not a single part of my body, where her saber didn''t cut.

    She didn''t even spare my face.

    Thankfully, she is cutting off the energy, right before her saber touch me.

    She has a kind of energy that gives quite a pain.

    "I think, it''s enough," she said as she stopped. It had been two hours since we had been fighting.

    It is longer than I thought. She would entertain me.

    "Thank you. I had learned a lot," I said to her. "You are talented Ranis, but I hope you will dial down on pure offense. It leaves too open."

    "I will think about it., I replied.

    "Please do," she said and walked out of the arena while I rested for a few minutes, before issuing a challenge.

    A minuteter, a Sky Sovereign came in. An initial Sky Sovereign, who I beat after nearly an hour of fighting; the one after that was a draw.

    He was good at defense, with that big shield of his. My constant offenses couldn''t pass through it.

    To be honest, the two were average. Only the girl was impressive.

    Still gave me a chance to blow off the steam.

    I didn''t immediately return to the suite. Instead, I went to the alchemy hall and gave an order for things.

    I am no alchemist, and I need things for my practice.

 Chapter 3917 Gone

    Chapter 3917 Gone

    ??"Finally,"

    I said as I read the message on my badge. It hade a few hours earlier when I was sleeping.

    It had been four weeks since I came here and I have been spending most of my time in the fortress, rarely going out of it.

    It is self-sufficient; it has everything I need. I could practice here and spar; I could also get any alchemical resources in here.

    Though they aren''t the reason, I had stayed inside.

    I stayed, so they could keep their eye on me. See, there is nothing to suspect.

    I don''t know whether or not I seeded. Considering, the faint soul sense is still tracking me.

    Most people wouldn''t want such things, even the experienced spies. I don''t like it either, but I have made the preparations, and my clone is tracking my every move.

    It didn''t let me do, what Ranis Card wouldn''t.

    The time dtion is quite helpful for that. It had saved me from making hundreds of small mistakes.

    I remained smiling on the bed before walking out and freshening up with energy.

    Even after a month. I didn''t get used to the new habits. I still crave water on my body and feel hungry, pangs for breakfast as I am feeling right now.

    I also crave a good food.

    I ate out mostly, as that is what Ranis used to do, and while the food was good. It is not the level of what I could cook.

    I sighed internally and sat down before closing my eyes.

    A momentter, I begin to practice the soul method with a fraction of the focus, before entering my core.

    Click!

    Hours passed, and soon it was twelve when I had opened my eyes and walked out of my suite.

    I went to the cafeteria directly and ate, sitting in my usual ce. I kind of miss Lidris, but she is out, sent on a mission to check out another person a few days ago.

    I have found a lot of information through her, but not the one, I had wanted.

    The reason for the changes happening in their constitution. Through it into her soul and body.

    I had studied her meta-scan well. It is far deeper than what the organization had. Things, I had found there confused me more than gave me the answers.

    Though there may be more questions in mind, I found some answers.

    The first is that whatever causing these changes is quite powerful. Normal resources or things couldn''t bring such changes; they need something really powerful.

    And ancient for such effects.

    I didn''t have concrete proof, but I think, these changes are made by a being rather than some ancient thing.

    I like to believe, that I am quite good at what I do and have enough experience to make the judgement.

    But as I had said, I don''t have concrete proof. I will have to find it before I can say it with surety.

    I finished the lunch and walked toward the med-hall. It is a ce, I really don''t want to go to, but Ranis had a monthly appointment with the healer to check his soul.

    The hereditary problem was real in Knell. The method only manages it.

    Still, he is a cautious man and checks himself with a healer every month to see if there is any problem. If there, work to heal them.

    Click!

    The door opened, and I saw Deer Beastman, standing by the med-bed.

    Beside him is a familiar green-scaled woman. She was Ranis''s healer, but now that he had leveled up, he would need to be checked by the Sky Sovereign healer.

    "Healer Digin. Healer Vena," I greeted the two.

    "Mr. Card, I have reviewed your records and I want to assure you, that there won''t be any problem," said Healer Digin.

    "Thank you, healer Digin, but my mind won''t rest, till I see the proof," I said, and the man smiled.

    "Please,y on the med bed," said the man, and I did what he asked.

    Buzz!

    The bed activated and began to scan me, while the man put a hand on my chest and began to scan me with his own methods.

    The healer may be Grade VI, but I am not worried about him. I am worried about the soul sense, that is gently seeping deeper into me under the cover of the healer''s method.

    The formations in the shell lit up and they begin to show them what I want them to see.

    Still, there is a huge fear in my heart.

    If I get discovered. There is only death, no-one will be able to save me, not even the Tor or Alkaz or anyone.

    So, I cannot get caught.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes. Finally, seven and half minutester, the healer removed his hands and with it, the soul sense.

    Hun!

    To my surprise, it didn''t return around my body. Instead, it had just disappeared.

    For the past three weeks. It hadn''t left me, even for a second. It didn''t even happen when I got out of the fortress, but now it had left.

    I felt like a huge load lifted off my shoulder. I wanted to scream, but I remained lying without a change in expression.

    Looking nervously at the healers, who are staring at the soul section of my meta-scan.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He did it for a few minutes, before turning to me with a smile.

    "It is good news, Mr. Card. There is no problem with your soul; there is even a slight indication, that your hereditary problem might recover a little," he said, and my eyes lit up.

    "Really?" I asked, nearly screaming, and the healer nodded.

    "Though nothing could be said, before further observation," he added.

    "Thank you, doctor. For showing me hope for the first time," I said channeling some of my patients.

    "We are not sure, Mr. Card. We will further observation to be sure," he cautioned, but I still kept smiling.

    Click!

    A few minutester, I walked out of the healer''s office, with a smile hanging on my face.

    The smile is about the seeds. I could finally start to use them, now that the powerful soul sense had gone.

 Chapter 3918 Seeding

    Chapter 3918 Seeding

    ??"It was a nice battle," said the woman as we shook hands. "It was. I had learned a lot," I said, before walking out of the arena with her.

    I have fought two battles today and the loss of both.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    One of my opponents was Mid-Sky Sovereign controlling their power, while a woman just now was the same level as me, but more experienced.

    In the past month, I am changing my fighting style a little. Listening to Lidris''s suggestion, but is making me lose quite a lot of battles.

    I don''t seem to mind, seeing I am making the improvements.

    I walked out of the arena, before appearing at the main gall, where gates to many arenas lead.

    There are many people there, watching the battles, that are not private.

    I sat down and watched with them, as I do usually.

    My eyes are toward the projection showing battles between the Sky Sovereigns, but my real focus is on the two battles of Sovereigns and one of the battles of Earth Sovereigns.

    Fortress is where most Sky Sovereigns live, but there are also the talented core members and descendants of leadership.

    Today is the day of seeding.

    It had been four days since the soul sense had left me. It hade back several times, staying on me for a few minutes to an hour before disappearing.

    It had appeared during the battle before it disappeared again in a few minutes.

    These three people, I am targeting are specialty chosen.

    They are talented, but they are also a direct descendent of the higher-ups.

    One is even a descendant of the spire.

    These people are the ones who would be most trusted and would get the secret opportunity, that the organization has.

    Click!

    Twenty-two minutes passed, when finally, the door opened, and two tired-looking Sovereigns came out.

    My target is the silver-haired young man. He is a new Sovereign. It hadn''t been even a month since he had made a breakthrough into the level but still was able to defeat his opponent.

    Many congratted him; it only looked before turning back to the battle, I was watching.

    While I did that, a seed came out of me and floated toward the silver-haired man.

    It is very risky to use the seed in a ce where there are so many Sky Sovereigns. Some might be able to sense it, but it is also the best ce.

    Here, no one will suspect me.

    The seed soon reached the silver-haired young man and began to move deeper, where nobody would be able to sense it.

    A few minutes passed, and the young man went to the spar again, and the seed reacted. I began to get information on him rapidly, and within a minute, I got hisplete meta-scan.

    ''It''s clean,'' I thought, looking at his constitution.

    Maybe he hadn''t started on whatever there was, maybe he wasn''t chosen.

    I didn''t let myself get disappointed.

    A few minutes passed and Earth Sovereign came. The seed came out and went inside her.

    I didn''t get much information as she had left.

    If it had been my regr seeds. I would have got information already, but these seeds are different.

    They are more focused on stealth than investigation. Here, they would only collect internal data, when the person will use their power.

    If they didn''t, they would hide deep within, that even Prime would have a problem in finding them.

    I don''t like it, but it is the safest approach. I can''t take risks, especially when I think, there is a living being rted to it.

    I was thinking that when thest Sovereign came out, my seed had gone for him.

    After a few minutes of rest, he returned to the arena, and I began to get the data.

    What I saw put a smile on my face.

    The man is High-Sovereign with the lightning constitution. The grade of his constitution hadn''t changed, but the changes had provided him the benefits.

    It enhanced the elemental familiarity but also strengthened the body and soul through the constitution.

    ''I need arge pool of data,'' I thought when I looked at its meta-

    scan.

    Therge pool of data will help me make sense of a lot of things. It will also help me see the patterns, which are very important.

    I cannot take the risk of seeding arge number of people. If someone with my seed gets caught, I need to have a way out; I can let them suspect me.

    I need to do this slowly and surely.

    Rushing would only help the other party, and I don''t want to help them. I want to help myself and for it, a cautious approach is the best.

    A few minutester, the battle ended, and got up and left the arena.

    I didn''t go back to my suite directly. First, I went to Alchemy and collected the material I had asked them to prepare before walking toward my suite.

    What they created is a waste of money.

    I hate that I needed to pay for this worse shit, but I need to maintain the cover.

    While I walked toward my suite. My clone had already started working on changing the aura of material I use in practice, simr to the shit I had just brought.

    I had not seen them focusing on it after the first few days, but that doesn''t mean, they won''t look again.

    I need to get ready for everything. I cannot let them find out anything suspicious about me.

    Thankfully, I am not the only one they are focusing on. In the month I have been here, I have seen sneaky soul sense covering a few people.

    It is clear they are suspicious of those people.

    I have memorized those faces and wanted to seed them, but didn''t think it would be wise.

    If any of them are caught. Their every inch would be scanned. There is a chance that my seeds could get caught.

    I could program them for such things, but I rather not take such risks unless I have no choice.

 Chapter 3919 Fourth

    Chapter 3919 Fourth

    ??The sweat dripped from my body as I performed the pose after pose of the dance of ukasanavor.

    Every moment, a massive amount of energy would enter my body. Filled with the solution that I had drilled through the syringe.

    I could feel the powerful soul sense covering me. As always, it tried to sense the energy but was failing.

    I had found out, that one couldn''t sense the energy clearly. They could sense it, but not as clearly as me. It was a surprise when I found out.

    It was the first shown in the test.

    One day, I asked Anna to sense it. She could sense it but told me there was a repelling force, that is keeping her soul sense away from it.

    I do not feel any repelling force.

    I could sense every bit of it clearly, since this dangerous energy entered every part of me.

    Buzz!

    I was halfway through the practice when I had felt my badge buzz. A message came and it must be as important as only those rings.

    Well, it may be important, but I cannot see it, till I finish with the methods.

    Minutes passed, and the sweat kept dripping through my body. When finally, the solution and energy seeped inside me before getting covered with the formation.

    I nearly stumbled before I stabilized myself and sat down on the floor gently.

    I wiped away the sweat with my energy, before picking up the badge and opening the message, that came.

    "Good," I said enthusiastically. It is the message about the mission.

    Many organizations have some quirky rules. Arvos had a few too. One of them is, after a big level-up, the first three missions are given by the organization.

    One can not choose them. The only thing, one could do was reject.

    That won''t change the things about the mission. The organization will keep giving them until onepletes the three missions.

    I think it''s stupid and restrictive. One should be able to choose the kind of missions they have to do, with the exception of mandatory and confidential missions.

    I read the mission details, before epting it.

    I would have loved it if it hade a week or twoter.

    It had just been two days since I had seeded those three. I would have loved to have information on my hand, before going out to send to the tor.

    I barely have anything useful until I do. I won''t be able to send anything to the organization.

    It''s such a regret, that I couldn''t decline the mission. In all his time, Ranis Card had declined the mission only once and there was good reason for it.

    So, I epted it, to not arouse any suspicion.

    Buzz!

    A few secondster, more details came, but there weren''t many. I will have to leave tomorrow and will know the details on time.

    It will be the team mission; there are three more people besides me.

    I closed the window and started to practice the tras constitution.

    Which is just as dangerous as the dance.

    There are things happening in it, but it didn''t stretch as it had during thepletion of the first level, but it is getting stronger.

    I could see every session was making it stronger, which is good.

    Thest time it had stretched itself. Though it wasn''t weakened or even cracked. I was a little scared, since it was not something I had ever seen or read about.

    The stronger it is now, the better it will be during thepletion of the second stage. If something like that had happened.

    If it had been conventional, I wouldn''t have been worried about it, but it is not.

    It is something unique. This means a lot of things could go wrong. If it had happened, then it would have been terrible for me, because there would be no saving.

    There will be a death, and it will be painful.

    Finally, the session was over, and I fell asleep on the floor.

    When I woke up, it was morning. I need to meet the teammates, two and half hourster.

    So, I did what I hadn''t done in two weeks. I went to shower and felt the water.

    I wanted to moan as the water cascaded on my body, but I had controlled myself. Instead, enjoyed it silently.

    I didn''t want to go on the mission, but at least, it let me have a shower.

    If the mission is long, I might be able to shower a few more times and even eat the fresh food made from my hands, which I miss very much.

    I came out of the shower fifteen minutester, which is longer than what Ranis spends on it, but I couldn''t control myself and indulged a little.

    I came out and sat on the ground crossed-legged before closing my eyes.

    A momentter, I started to practice the soul method, while I entered the core.

    Hun!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The lesson had finished, and I was working on homework when suddenly, I got out and took the reins of the method in my hand.

    It had started advancing.

    It had advanced before three times already, but not in here.

    The runes lit up and sent the energy if it is normal. I don''t want them to know, I am advancing the method.

    Ranis was at the fifth level of it, while I am advancing to the fourth.

    I had advanced pretty fast in the method. Which isn''t surprising seeing, I had a pure soul. It makes practice quite easy and method nearly useless.

    It is a soul-cleansing method with the side benefits of providing stability and healing to the soul.

    Which is what helped Ranis. My soul already has that.

    The only reason I had even practiced the method was because the organization had asked. I could have just faked it, but decided not to reveal my abilities too much.

    I continued to practice since I came here because it helped me fake the method better by adding the original element.

    It didn''t take much from me aside from a little focus. If it had taken more than that, I would have stopped.

    I circted it faster and faster, till I began to feel the soul getting tighter and tighter.

    Crack Crack Crack¡­Bang!

    Finally, I started to hear the cracks, and they widened before the bang rang out, making my soul free again.

    I felt the effect rushing in and theysted for over two minutes before they had finally stopped.

    Hun!

    I was nning to return to the library when my clone saw something, and I appeared beside it.

    ''Interesting,'' I thought, looking at the changes in my soul.

    They have affected me more than I had thought.

    I thought the effects would be unnoticeable, but they are quite noticeable. However, they are still level of Sovereign. It is still quite surprising.

    My soul is clear. So, it is quite hard to affect it to the level it had, especially at the Sovereign level.

    ''It seemed like, the method is a little special. I should put more focus on it,'' I thought.

    If I wanted to, I would have reached this level weeks ago. Its progress depends on cirction. The faster it is, the swifter would be the progress.

    Seeing the effects. I decided to put a little more focus on practicing it from now on.

 Chapter 3920 Capture and Kill

    <h4>Chapter 3920 Capture and Kill</h4>

    Buzz!

    As my badge buzzed. I opened my eyes and got up.

    A minuteter, I was out of my suite toward the cafeteria, where I had the early breakfast.

    I never do, but I have a meeting with my teammates and would leave for it soon after.

    I was also hoping that I would find one of the seeded, but there was no such luck. So, I finished the mission and walked toward where my teammates were waiting.

    Soon, I reached the ce with the massive wooden gates and walked through it, entering the massive hall.

    On that hall are twenty-four big teleportation gates. Each one is as big as a small house.

    ''The mission might be far.'' I thought, looking at the long-range teleportation gates.

    These are long-range teleportation gates. Their range couldn''t bepared to the Tor''s disc, but they could take anyone quite far.

    With them, one could go anywhere in the organization''s territory and beyond that.

    Most importantly, they are silent. They couldn''t be detected easily in spatial fluctuation artifacts.

    So, it could be a long-distance mission or something close to that needs discretion or both. I will know. Soon enough, I met with my teammates, which I had already spotted.

    "Captain Rahal," I greeted, as I stopped in front of three people.

    The captain looked to be in his early thirties. He had blond hair and green eyes that were slightlyrger than the humans. He also had four arms of pure muscle.

    They are not simple muscles but seem to be gained through the method. It is likely why I could faintly sense the physical aura.

    He likely practiced the method beforeing here.

    He is a High-Sky Sovereign, while the two standing beside him are Initial and Mid-Sovereigns. I don''t know their names, or I have any information about them.

    I only know there will be three people, and these two are likely.

    The man is a Bull Beastman, while the woman dwarf. Though she is taller than me.

    "You havee right on time, Ranis," he said, turning to me. "Tanoy, Dwera, this is Ranis," he introduces.

    "Hello," I said and shook their hands.

    "Now that the introduction is over, let''s go." He said, and we walked toward the teleportation gate. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He didn''t tell me about the mission details, nor I had asked him about it. He will tell me when it''s time.

    He had to wait for about four minutes before our turn came before we stepped into the blue teleportation gate.

    Step!

    We entered the tunnel, before stepping into the snow mountains.

    "Halires mountains," said Dwera and the captain nodded. "Yes, our destination is halires forest beyond it. There are enemies hiding in there."

    Buzz!

    "Our mission is to kill him or capture him, if possible," he said, and a momentter, our badges buzzed.

    "He our targets," he added.

    A momentter, he flew into the air, while we followed behind him, looking at the information.

    "Who is he? cultist?" I asked a few minutester. "It didn''t matter, who he is. What matters is objective, which is a kill or capture," he replied without looking.

    I didn''t ask any more questions and focused on the badge.

    My badge appeared in my hand. The organization had asked me to stash it in a secure location before entering the boundary of Arvos, but I didn''t.

    They couldn''t see the badge. I had closed, not only from their eyes but also from the artifacts they were wearing.

    They are wearing the artifacts, that would discover a frequency, that badge other than Arvos.

    They are still suspecting me. The artifacts, the hidden gazes; I could notice them. Though, no matter they looked, they will not find anything wrong with me.

    I had isted those artifacts with the energy, before finally activating the badge.

    As I did, it picked up the signal, and I began to receive the message and updates immediately.

    The first thing, I did was send the report of my days. The things, I had discovered and even a meta-scan, that is more detailed than what the organization had got.

    It is only worthwhile information. I have it on me.

    Once that is done, I begin to read the message. The personal messages are off; I would only receive them after I returned to Tor.

    Everything I have is official.

    Hun!

    I read one after another. Stopping only at the message, that was sent two days ago.

    I stopped because there I saw a familiar photo. The same, I had received not long ago; it is of the same person we are going to hunt.

    ''No wonder the captain remained quiet in his identity,'' I thought.

    Even he might not know, given how sensitive it is.

    The half-elf is Hal Caryn; a member of Alkaz. In the world, even the Golden Prime organization won''t dare to kill a member of Alkaz brazenly.

    Though, Alkaz wouldn''t admit he is their member. If they did, they would provide reasons and proof against the organization.

    It will be a political nightmare for them.

    It didn''t matter. If Avros was at fault; the organization won''t let this opportunity go. Alkaz infiltrate everyone and many hold a grudge against them.

    The message said, I should help him, if possible, but if it blows up my cover.

    I don''t know what I will do.

    If I want to help him, I will have to do it in such a way, that no one will suspect me.

    I can''t afford to blow this cover. There is something really going in Avros and I want to find out.

    I read all the messages before deactivating the badge and putting it back to my core. Into the safe box, that even the organization wouldn''t be able to know anything about.

    There is little spying function in the badge of Tor. I found it quite early.

    Even if I hadn''t found it. I would have taken the precaution. I understand the weight of my secrets well and what could happen to me, if anyone found out.

    Two hours passed and I could see the Halires forest, which marked the northern boundary of Avros.

    It is not amon forest, but a suppressive type. It suppresses energy and soul sense. Earth Sovereign and Sovereigns couldn''t even use their energy in there.

    The Sky Sovereigns are a little better, but they can only use 5% to 30% of their energy and soul sense, depending on their power and abilities.

    "I am sure you have already heard about Halires forest. Ranis and Dwera had already done a mission here,"

    "It is an important forest for our organization and provides a lot of resources. It is why, there will be people, but also dangerous deep enough,"

    "The information would already tell you that our enemy knows a good bone-shifting method. So, we will have to look at each face careful."

    "Also, use this to verify his aura," said Captain and sent us a small brick-shaped artifact with crystalline veins.

    Auras could be changed, but there are ways to verify it. This little thing is one of them. I had been tested with things far more powerful than it.

    However, for more people, it is sufficient. Especially in ces like Halires forest, which suppresses one''s aura.

    If we find the right person; this little thing will do its job and now, it''s my job to let it not happen.

 Chapter 3921 Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 3921 Complicated</h4>

    "We willnd here and be moved by the ground," said Captain and flew down.

    Step Step Step

    A few secondster, wended at the boundary of the forest. I could feel its suppressive aura, which wasing from every speck of dust and leaf of the tree.

    "Remember, it''s capture or kill. Don''t talk to the target or believe what he said. If you feel like, you cannot capture him, kill him without any hesitation," ordered Captain.

    "It''s the type of missions, I like," said Tanoy and grinned.

    "There are already people there searching for him, and they have circled the area, he in it."

    "We are a backup," He informed.

    "He must have really done something to make an organization to put such resources to hunt him down," said Dwera.

    Captain didn''t reply and moved into the forest.

    Soon, we entered the forest, and its effects enveloped us. Begin suppressing the energy.

    "The suppression. I nearly forgot that I hate this ce," I said as my aura got weaker, till, I could only use 14% of my strength.

    Well, Ranis''s strength is restricted to 14%. Mine is already 48%, which is already crossed by the 30% boundary, which Sky Sovereigns are restricted to, thanks to forbidden power.

    At every session of tras. Forbidden power be more and more part of me.

    Its advantages also be more prominent, like right now. My clone had also started to work on lessening the effect of the suppression.

    I will need as much as strength, I can. If I want to save that Alkaz''s member.

    "It is ufortable," said Dwera.

    "It is why, we should finish our mission as soon as possible and get the hell away from this ce," replied Captain and moved forward.

    I began to spread my soul waves; their range had been restricted, but they could still cover arge distance.

    There are many people around me. Searching for resources in this resource-rich forest.

    They are not our target. He is hiding in the area, where the captain is leading us to.

    Soon an hour passed, and I found a fruit tree and picked up the fruit. Captain looked at me but didn''t say anything as I started to eat it.

    I am behaving like Ranis. He used to do such things.

    Two and half hours passed, and Sky Sovereign auras came into view.

    Soon, we reached the closest person to us. A stone-skinned woman, with deep yellow stone skin.

    She is a Sky Sovereign. A mid, but as powerful as captain Rahal.

    "It''s good, they had sent you, Rahal. That bastard is hiding well; we have been here for two days, but weren''t able to find him,"

    "The only thing we are able to do is to contain him here," she said, with a sigh.

    "Don''t worry, Hina. Now, that we are here. We will help find him quickly," he said.

    She nodded and turned to us.

    "I have a team of six, these are their faces. Check everyone other than them and be careful. He is quite strong. So, remain together," she informed.

    "Tonoy, you will be with Captain Hina, while Dwera, Ranis, you will be with me," he said, and a momentter, we moved.

    The deeper we go, the greater the suppression is.

    I have made quite progress in releasing my power from the suppression, but as go deeper, it begins toe back, with greater power.

    My clone moved fast and started making an effort to stop the suppression of the power, they had freed.

    "Ahhh!"

    Soon, we stopped in front of the Earth Sovereign, shocking him.

    "It will only take a moment," I said to the scared man and pocked him with the brick, while he watched in fear.

    I really pity the man and can''t me him for the reaction he is having.

    If I had been in his ce and a Prime appeared before me and poked me with the artifact, I would have been scared too.

    Two and a half secondster; the brick turned red, and I sighed in disappointment.

    "It''s not him," I said and moved, disappearing from his sigh.

    A momentter, the man has nearly copsed. It was too much for him.

    In the next hour, we went deeper. Checking every person, who came our way, but didn''t find anything, which is to be expected.

    They had been searching for him for two days. We can''t expect to find it in an hour.

    Another two hours passed, and we were still searching for him, but there was no sign.

    "I hate these kinds of missions. I like it when things are straightforward." Said Dwera, with frustration as the brick turned red on another person.

    "It is a straightforward mission. We have to find the enemy and kill him," replied the captain.

    Dwera didn''t say anything to that, but it''s clear that she wasn''t liking this mission.

    A few minutes passed when my soul wave caught something. I sent more in that direction. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    For a few minutes, I remained confused, before my eyes widened.

    There are Sky Sovereigns here; they are not the ones, that we had been shown, but others. All five of them are Peak Sky-

    Sovereign.

    I recognize four; both of them are part of Avros, which has been seen for over three decades.

    The organization had put them on the missing list.

    The strangest thing of all. They are surrounding our target; he is hiding in a powerful formation, but they know the ce he is hiding, seeing how they have surrounded him.

    They are hiding too.

    I thought it was a simple capture-and-kill mission, but here things are different andplicated.

    I want to save him, but those five are powerful. I could fight against them, but it would be blowing my cover; it is not something I want to do.

    Or I should do?

    They are waiting. If not for that, they would have killed the half elf.

    One of them is more than enough to do the job, but they didn''t. There was something going on and it had made me quite curious.

 Chapter 3922 Complicated II

    <h4>Chapter 3922 Complicated II </h4>

    "Not her, either!" said Dwera, and we moved away.

    It had been over six hours since we were searching for the target, but we didn''t find him.

    We had gone to the ce he was hiding, but our soul sense had passed by him, but didn''t discover him.

    He is hiding well enough that we couldn''t discover him, and even if we did. Those five wouldn''t have let us do anything to him.

    We are here for the show; they are the real force, and they are waiting for something.

    ''I think, it will be worth the risk,'' I said to myself a few momentster.

    I don''t usually target Peak Sovereigns with my seeds, but here I am going to do it. It is much safer to do it here than the organization.

    I need data; the proof and these five might help me with that in some ways.

    So, I took a deep breath and released a seed.

    It moved invisibly and soon reached the white-tailed man, before seeping inside him, breaching the stealthyer that was covering his whole body. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I was looking at him for any reaction, but there was none.

    It made me relieved, but I didn''t take a full sigh till it had reached its required ce.

    A few seconds after that, I begin to get the data.

    These seeds are the types I used on the three a few days ago. They only collect the internal data, when they were using the energy, it let them do their job stealthily.

    They might look like they are not doing anything and just hiding, but they are not.

    They are using powerful stealth methods. In the suppressive zone, they are using them at their full power, which means their energy is circting.

    It didn''t matter if their energy circted through the fight or stealth method.

    As long as it does; my seed will work.

    Within a minute, I had a meta-scan, and it was getting more detailed, but even with what I had. I could see the changes in the constitution clearly.

    He has the same changes as others with the changes and his are much bigger.

    I had never seen such big changes in anyone. Not meta-scans, the organization had provided or the ones or that of Lidris or the two people, I had inserted seed in a few days ago.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I saw something, that made my eyes wide.

    The changes had spread out from the constitution. They had moved to the body and soul through it. It had happened in the other cases, but tens of times greater than it.

    The more I looked. The more things I have found out.

    First is that he had advanced through this thing. He didn''t practice a method or use any resources, only with that thing, he was able to reach the level and strength he had.

    These changes have spread through his every cell and speck of soul.

    It took me a while to calm down, and once I did, I had to send the seeds to others one by one.

    I thought at least one of them would discover it, but none of them did. They are too focused on the target and whatever their n is that they weren''t able to notice my seeds at all.

    Also, my seeds are good. I had worked really hard to make them what they were.

    Minutes passed, and I gathered more and more data from the five. I had also inserted one into a target and found something very interesting there.

    It''s very hard to see, there is a faint change in his constitution.

    He had done a session, or whatever it was. Fewer than others, but at least one. There is an extremely faint change in there. It''s likely that he had done, at least one session.

    Over an hour passed, while we still kept moving, searching for the target.

    Nobody is saying anything. We are focused on scanning every person and inch of earth for the target.

    The area is also quite big and one of the most resource-rich. It is why there are so many people; it would take a few more days to evacuate them all.

    ''Look at this,''

    I was doing that when my clone called, and I immediately appeared in my core.

    There I saw a Lidris meta-scan on one side, while the other meta-scans on one, including these fives.

    ''Do you see that?'' he asked, and I couldn''t help, but nod.

    Earlier, I hadn''t noticed it, but after looking at the data in front of me. It''s clear, there is a difference; it''s visible when calcted to the different data matrix.

    I didn''t use them usually, but my clone had tried, and I got this.

    They use a few more tests to conform, that is, the fault of the matrix.

    There is something different between Lidris''s scan and others. Others are more refined, while Lidris is not.

    I wanted to see if the targets are different too, but the exposure is too low to get any data.

    This mission is getting more and moreplicated by the day. Now, I really like to return to Avros and see what type of data, the seed will give me.

    Three hours passed, and it was dark. The suppression increases by 25% here in the night.

    Which once again gave me a headache, but it was nothingpared to what the others were feeling. I have been barely affected by it, but others by a lot.

    "I don''t like this, one bit,"ined Dwera.

    Captain didn''t say anything, but it''s clear, by his face, that he wasn''t likening it to.

    What makes our job more difficult, is that now everyone is summoning their abodes, and we have knocked on each abode to test people.

    "I don''t want to say it, captain, but I think, the target has escaped," said Dwera.

    "He had not, Dwera," he replied.

    "How do you know?" she asked. He didn''t reply, just looked at her, which shut her up.

    He is too frustrated, but couldn''t let it out.

    I didn''t say anything. I just did my job, while focusing on the five and target; all six of them hadn''t moved from their spot at all.

    Hun!

    I was looking at them when I noticed something. A woman, she ising toward us, or rather the target.

 Chapter 3923 Familiar Woman

    <h4>Chapter 3923 Familiar Woman </h4>

    "Captain, what happened?" asked Dwera as Raha suddenly stopped.

    "Follow me," he ordered.

    Dwera wanted to ask the question but closed his mouth seeing the expressions on his face, and just followed after him without uttering any word.

    Her expression changed a few secondster, and I looked at her in question.

    "Someone ising. Someone powerful," said Dwera. I looked at her in question.

    ''You will sense it within seconds,'' she replied, and, as she had said, I did, and my expressions changed as they did.

    Well, I had sensed her away before any of them did. I have been tracking her as she rapidly moves toward the toward the target.

    We are moving toward the target as well. It''s clear, that the captain knew, where the target was.

    I turned to the five, who had moved toward the target. Sensing the woman. She isn''t really hiding herself; she is moving straight toward the target

    Soon, she had reached near the target, and five had revealed themselves.

    The woman stopped. Though, not in surprise; I had seen her soul sense and how she had moved. She had discovered them, but she still moved for the rescue.

    ''You have taken a while toe and came alone. We thought Alkaz would send more people to rescue their members,"

    ''It seemed like, we had over-prepared,'' said the white tailed man.

    They know, she is from Alkaz, but still willing to fight. Kill her, given their killing intent. Through this, they are being careful, using a method to talk.

    Their words could only be heard by those in the enclosed vicinity. I am only hearing it because of my seeds.

    "I am alone is more than enough to deal with the critter of sky grade," replied the woman, making them angry with her insult.

    "Quite confident. Are we?" asked a white-tailed man. "It isn''t confident, just a belief," replied the woman casually, making the white-tailed man angry.

    "Good. I want to see the same belief when I pierced my sword into your chest," said the while-tailed man and moved toward the woman with the five of his teammates.

    "She is the enemy," said Captain.

    He didn''t have to state it. Even Dwera had understood, who were allies and who were the enemies.

    They came at her from all sides, while she remained in the ce, before suddenly moving at incredible speed.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    Her spear shed against the sword of the white-tailed man and pushed him back one step, before dodging the attack from the beastman and then engaging with the human.

    "Sup!"

    "She is powerful," said Dwera, sucking a deep breath. Even the Captain looked kind of shocked.

    However, the ones that are most shocked are the five, who are fighting her. Well, it''s their fault; they shouldn''t have underestimated Alkaz.

    It is the most powerful organization, with every member being elite.

    They have people like Red Hunter, who could fight Prime while still bringing Sky Sovereigns. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I couldn''t me them; they had prepared well, but the person, they had sent wasn''t weak. She is really powerful, not only in strength, but also in skills.

    Which feels familiar. It may be due to fighting style; it had elements of Alkaz''s standard fighting style, which she had expertly molded to suit her.

    "What is the n, captain?" I asked the man.

    "Wait," he replied simply, and I could see Dwera shuddering, and I, too, had shuddered. We are a little too close to fight for thefort.

    If she turned to us. It will be a game over.

    Through captain might be able to survive, considering the energy is suppressed here. On the outside, he wouldn''t be her match, he might be able to take a few moves.

    For this mission, they have chosen the people with the greater physical capabilities.

    All four of us have greater physical strength than the average powerhouse.

    Captain also practices some kind of a great method that gives him steel-like muscles and provides him with greater physical strength.

    We didn''t question the captain, but there is a fear in our eyes. We had pushed more power in our stealth abilities, wanting to stay as hidden as possible.

    The battle is getting more intense by the second. The five are using everything they have, but the woman isn''t weak either.

    Hun!

    Over a minute passed and the state of five had be better. They are not getting pushed back anymore and making use of teamwork to contain her.

    Hun!

    I was watching when something lit up in my core. Surprising me.

    ''Well, I didn''t expect that.'' I thought.

    I know this woman. I had once saved her life. I had seen her once before that. It was my first big contact with the cultists, where they had sacrificed the entire city.

    It was a little of her fault,ing there without backup.

    The only reason I had survived the sacrifice was because of Nero.

    If not for him; I wouldn''t have been standing here.

    She is powerful, but those five are Peak Sky Sovereigns, who are well-versed in working together. They might not be able to beat her numerical advantage, but they could keep her contained.

    That would be bad enough for her. If they had called more backup.

    I watched while making my own ns. It would be a shame if something happened to her. She is powerful and has a great inheritance.

    "Where is your confidence now?" asked the man with white tails as he attacked her again.

    "It is still in the same ce," she replied as she defended against his attacks, before dodging the attacks of the two others.

    "Well, it seemed like, we will really have to do something to shake that," he said and turned.

    To my surprise. He had turned to us.

    "Kill the target," he ordered, and the woman''s eyes widened. She moved immediately to save the target, but five moved and blocked her.

    They shook as they stopped her, but seeded in it doing nheless, giving our captain the confidence.

    "We have got the orders. Let''s move," said Captain and moved toward the target.

    We are not the only ones, that moved. The other three teams have also moved with us.

 Chapter 3924 Nailed To The Ground

    <h4>Chapter 3924 Nailed To The Ground</h4>

    I followed behind the captain, while Captain Hina and the other teams moved from the other direction.

    The half-elf is the target.

    "Our mission is to kill the target. Don''t listen to what he; he is a liar. He could get away, because of these lies."

    "If you get the chance, don''t hesitate to kill him," said Captain Rahal.

    The half-elf had also heard what the white-tailed man had said and moved immediately. This time, he isn''t caring about the stealth, but on getting away as far as possible.

    Unfortunately for him. He is surrounded. No matter, the direction.

    He chose to move in the direction of the weakest team and reached them in a couple of seconds.

    He attacked without hesitation, and he was powerful.

    Despite being an Initial Sovereign, he is as powerful as Captain Rahal; he would be more if we had been outside of the forest.

    ng ng ng!

    He might be powerful, but those three are prepared. They defended and held him back, even got injuries, some pretty heavy, till Captain Hina arrived with Tonoy.

    A couple of secondster, we were there.

    Captain Rahal immediately jumped into the battle, while we surrounded them, providing long-range support.

    "You people are quite brave. Daring to kill a member of Alkaz," he said.

    Immediately, a hesitation appeared in our eyes. Tonoy even stopped mid-attack.

    "Lies. We had contacted Alkaz, and they said, you are not their member. You are a cultist, that even they are searching for you!" refuted Captain Hina and attacked.

    Hearing that, hesitation vanished on faces, and we once again began to attack with our full power.

    Rip!

    His rapier cut through my chest, nearly cleaving it. if not for me dodging it; on time, he would have cleaved me into me.

    "Be careful." Captain Rahal cautioned.

    The half-elf is good, but there are eleven of us attacking. While only two are simr level of strength as him, the nine of us are providing enough support.

    Within seconds, the injuries begin to appear on him. They are small, but they are increasing.

    Still, the man is fighting, trying to run, but being stopped. The same with the woman.

    Their condition is getting bleaker by the second. Especially of the half-elf. Unlike the woman, he won''t be able tost for hours, but he might for an hour.

    All the injuries are small.

    Till now, he hasn''t received a single injury that is serious enough, and he has been learning as time passes.

    Hun!

    I had just thought about that when something happened.

    For the first time in over a minute, fear appeared on the half-elf''s face, while a smile appeared on the faces of me and the rest.

    The Hog Beastman had separated from the group of four and came at us.

    The elf tried to run seeing that, but was stopped by Captain Rahal and Heena.

    They might not be powerful enough to kill him, but they are skilled enough to keep it contained.

    The Hog beastman arrived, with a bloody ax in his hand.

    "It''s time to go to the underworld, cultist!" shouted the Beastman and swung his bloody ax at him.

    There was a fear in half-elf''s eyes, but there was also deficiency as he moved forward and swung his rapier in a silent roar.

    It is a powerful attack, that puts fear in the eyes of Captain Rahal and Hina''s eyes, but not enough to stop the attack.

    The ax will be able to avoid it and will cut the man into two. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It happened, the ax avoided his rapier despite its speed and moved toward it.

    The half-elf didn''t try to retreat, seeing that, instead looked directly at the ax, which would kill him in less than a second.

    "Ard!" the woman screamed.

    She wanted to try to get away from the four to save her friend. He is her friend and quite a good one, seeing the emotions in her voice.

    Unfortunately, she is stuck. She wouldn''t be able to save her friend on time.

    CLANG!

    The blood ax reached him and about cleave the half-elf into two, when a silver-tipped pike came out of nowhere and stopped the ax.

    It had not only stopped the attack but also sent Hog Beastman back several steps.

    He stopped and looked at the man, who appeared suddenly, without getting discovered. One moment there was nothing, the next he was stopping the eyes.

    Even the half-elf didn''t seem to believe in his luck.

    He looked at the savior, a man wearing silvery armor with green lines. It''s beautiful armor covered the man fully. It didn''t even show his face, through the helmet.

    His eyes stopped at his chest. In the same ce, the Hog Beastman is looking with hate.

    "Tor!" spat Hog Beastman.

    "Twelve against one. I knew, Avros was one of the worst, but didn''t expect it to be so worse," I taunted as I tookngued steps toward the Hogman.

    Which had be instantly alert and summoned all his strength.

    "Impersonator, you are no member of Tor. You are a cultist in league with him," he used, instead of replying to my taunt.

    "It is you who is a cultist. All that change in your constitution, body, and soul. It is so foreign, so umon. I had only seen such things in cultists," I said.

    "Lies!" he shouted and came attacking me.

    I swung my pike as he came next to me. It''s not fast, but widened his eyes.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, stopping him in his tracks before sending him back, with blood leaking out of his mouth.

    I grinned, seeing that, before leaping at him, at the same time. Eleven energynces materialized and moved toward eleven, including me, who watched in horror.

    They could feel the power ofnces. They couldn''t survive these attacks outside. Forget here where they are heavily suppressed.

    There is no way, they could defend against it. Still, everyone tried and failed.

    Puch Puch Puch

    The long silverynces pierced through their stomachs, nailing them to the ground.

    Even Captain Rahal and Heena weren''t able to dodge it and nailed to the ground, while half-elf watched in shock.

    In less than five seconds ago, he was nearly killed, but now nearly all who had tried to kill him were nailed to the ground.

 Chapter 3925 Rescue I

    <h4>Chapter 3925 Rescue I </h4>

    CLANNG!

    My pike shed hard against the ax, sending him back flying like a broken doll, before following him.

    A momentter, I appeared in front of him and attacked again, with more power than before. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    CLANNG!

    He was barely able to stop the attack, but it had sent him back faster than before, toward the four who were watching in surprise.

    They stopped him, while I appeared beside the woman, who looked at me in surprise.

    "Thank you," she said, looking at the emblem of tor on my chest.

    "You shouldn''t be so impulsive. You should have learned from the mistakes you have made." I said, shocking the woman deeply.

    Her face is different, and so is her aura. It would be hard to recognize her, but not for me.

    Once I get a good sample of their aura; it is not much different for me to recognize, no matter the faces or the aura they changed.

    To her, it is even harder. I have her DNA sample, soul sample, and even energy sample.

    "I will be careful," she said with a sigh.

    She shouldn''t havee alone. Some support would have helped her. I shouldn''t me her. If I had been in her ce, I would havee alone too.

    "You should go. Take your friend with you," I said.

    "Do you think you can run away?" asked the man with the white tail, but I didn''t even look at him.

    "What about you? Will you be able to handle them?" she asked worriedly. "These weaklings aren''t strong enough to do anything to me," I replied.

    "Bastard!" cursed white tailed man and came at me with four of its teammates.

    I grinned and moved my pike, at the same time. Four more pikes came out from the four energy arms.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    They shed against the attack of all five, sending them all back.

    "See, I told you. These weaklings wouldn''t be a problem," I said to her.

    "Thank you," she said and was about to leave when she stopped. "What''s your name?" she asked, to that my mask turned into a smile.

    She sighed and shook her head, before flying toward the half-elf.

    "Stop that bitch!"

    While tailed man roared and moved to stop.

    "You should all deal with me first!" I said and moved to stop them.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    My pikes shed against them. Stopping all of them on their track.

    She reached the half-elf and looked at the eleven people withnces pierced through their stomach, before taking the half-elf and flying away.

    "You bastard!"

    They screamed and came at me with their aura zing, while I grinned visibly and moved my pikes to deal with them.

    All five of them are stronger than me. If we were outside, I would have been hard-pressed against five, despite all my skills.

    Here, I am dominating them, which is quite easy considering 70% of their strength is being suppressed, while mine is a quarter.

    It also helps, that I have my seeds inside them.

    I know, every move they are going to make and how powerful it would be.

    It is very helpful in the battle, in controlling the rhythm.

    As for how, am I doing this, when my body is lying there, nailed to the ground?

    People would think illusion at first, but it is not. That is real me nailed to the ground. Which makes them think, it is an energy construct.

    They would be technically right.

    However, the energy construct of Sky Sovereigns isn''t this realistic. They could easily be recognized. Mine isn''t, because it is made of my strings.

    It is literally my armor moving, and with sealing capabilities. They could forget sensing my body and soul energies.

    It is also the reason why, I had nailed myself and ten others to the ground. So, I could fight close to my body, without getting suspicious.

    I had made the string construct decades ago in my world. After the eradication of the Grimms, but aftering here, I needed to start anew.

    I have been working on it since I became a Sovereign. I am using a little bit of spare time I get on it and after I was selected for this mission, I began working on it more earnestly.

    Which had been a wise decision. Since, it had helped me save those two, without getting discovered.

    It''s still had some problems, which I think wouldn''t be enough to fool the Prime, but it is more than enough to food the Sky Sovereign.

    I am constantly supplying the energy to the construct through the single string connected to me and it.

    It might be a single string, but it is strong. That all five of them would have a hard time snapping it up.

    Puch!

    They were attacking, when one of my spears avoided their attack and pierced through their stomach, before nailing them on the ground.

    The four watched in shock and fear and some tried to save them, but I stopped.

    As for the one who got nailed. She is frozen; she can only twitch. I could have frozen her, but twitching makes it look better.

    Puch!

    The beastman was next and after that, the other two. They tried to avoid the pikes, but they couldn''t and got themselves nailed to the ground.

    "Now you only you had remained. You could try to run, but I don''t think, it would help you," I said.

    "Bastard!" cursed the while tailed, before retreating, with his tail tucked between his legs.

    "I told you; it wouldn''t help you much," I said, appearing in front of him and attacking with thest pike.

    He tried to defend, but I avoided his sword and pierced my pike into his stomach, nailing thest one to the ground.

    I turned and looked at them all.

    "Be grateful, that this is all, I am allowed to do and hope, your organization is doing nothing wrong, or it won''t be the nailing next time," I said and flew away, before disappearing.

 Chapter 3926 Rescue II

    <h4>Chapter 3926 Rescue II</h4>

    "Help, help, help..."

    We screamed, as it was all we could do. Our energy is frozen, and so are our bodies.

    The only thing that we are capable of is moving our lips. That is what we are doing, calling for help. No matter how humiliating it feels.

    "Captain, can you really not call for help?" asked Cat Beastman, to Captain Hina. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "No. Our energy is sealed. We can not use any artifact, including our badges," she replied and red angrily at her teammates, who had started screaming for help again.

    We had been doing that for over ten minutes, but till now, no help hade.

    It is our fault, anyway, this region had quite a lot of people, but we had asked them to leave.

    Those had remained would have run away, sensing the energies of the battle. It would be a while before we will be able to get rescued.

    "I really hope no monsteres or they would be in for a tasty treat," joked Dwera, but a momentter, shut up, feeling the captain''s re.

    It is humiliating, especially for the captain and those five.

    Though Dwera''s concern is valid.

    There are monsters here, while they are not dangerous to us. They will be, in our current state, where our energy and body are frozen, and we are powerless to do anything.

    It won''t happen. If any monster came close; the binding would disappear.

    Until then, we are here.

    I am not much worried while here, I am worried about what will happen after we go to the organization.

    I had taken an enormous risk with those words. Organization might kill us all to keep the whole thing quiet or they might speed up the whole thing, which is what I want.

    It is an enormous risk, but I decided to take it as the opportunity presented itself.

    I pushed the worry aside and kept screaming for help, before entering my core.

    The battle had allowed me to get even more data. I had also performed a few tests, which I found is pretty incredible.

    Now, I want to see the things whatever it is that making these changes even more.

    It is something I had never seen, before and it is exciting me.

    I am also making my clones to scour through the library with this new data. See if they find anything in there, till now there is nothing.

    I didn''t love hope.

    The library is massive and even after a century of time in here. I wasn''t even able to read 1% of the books.

    It will take countless millenniums if I want to achieve this feat. It is a target, that seemed more and more unachievable as more floors open.

    One day, I will do it and I hope, I will have the time, I need to achieve it.

    An hour passed, and we were still screaming for help, while captain and five others seethed in anger. The time didn''t make calm it down, instead, it festered it.

    Step Step!

    It was two and a half hourster, did we finally sensed the steps and saw two stone-skinned peopleing toward us.

    "Whoa!"

    It is the first words that came out of their mouth, when they looked at us, nailed to the ground.

    "What happened here?" asked the man, who looked to be in his mid-twenties, but obviously older.

    He is a Peak Earth Sovereign, like the woman beside him.

    "Stop bbering questions and help us!" screamed Captain Rahal.

    Anger shed in the couple''s eyes, but they calmed it down a momentter.

    Seeing the badges on our chests; they might not sense our aura, but our badges tell them that we are Sky Sovereigns.

    "How to do that? Thosences are emitting a powerful Sky Sovereign power?" asked the woman.

    It stumped the captain for a moment. Calmed him down from the anger he was feeling because of the humiliation.

    "First call for rescue, but be brief and vague; don''t exin clearly. Just ask them, we need Sky Sovereign," replied the captain after a moment of pause.

    It''s a good idea.

    Those two looked at each other before they took out their badges. A few secondster, they appeared before the captain and started to whittle the pikes.

    "The pikes are resisting our energies. A Sky Sovereign would be needed to whittle them," said the woman while the captain grunted in affirmation.

    So, we waited.

    It''s a little painful, but everyone has experienced far worse than it. Some do it daily during practice.

    More than physical pain. It is a humiliation that will leave scars. The mighty Sky Sovereigns were nailed to the ground while Earth Sovereign watched.

    There is nothing more humiliating than it.

    Hours passed and I worked at my core, but I also remained alert to my surroundings and talked a little with my teammates and Earth Sovereigns.

    Step Step Step!

    It was nearly four hourster; I saw three peoplending in front of us.

    "Well, well, I didn''t expect to see this," said a human woman with bright red hair.

    "I will have to picture of it. So, I could never forget about this moment,"

    "Don''t you dare, Alda!" shouted Captain Hina, but the woman didn''t listen and took a couple of pictures.

    She turned to five, but wisely put the crystal away without taking a picture.

    "So, what happened here?" she asked as she walked toward us. "It''s confidential," replied Captain Hina.

    She looked at others, but she got no answer other than silence.

    "Fine," she said and stopped beside Captain Hina.

    "It''s quite strong; it will take some time to whittle it away," she said and released the energy, but the next moment, a surprise shed on her face.

    The pike turned into smoke, shocking everyone.

    They do not need to whittle it away; a touch of Sky Sovereign''s energy would be more than enough to turn it into the smoke.

    She tried Captain Rahal next and like Hina. His pike, too had turned into the smoke.

    In the next few seconds, all the pike turned into smoke. The same happened with five; their pikes were real, but as the energy touched them.

    The five gained their freedom and removed the pikes on their own

 Chapter 3927 Decision

    <h4>Chapter 3927 Decision</h4>

    Avros Fortress

    Thud!

    "Humiliation, this is utter humiliation!" shouted the old half, hitting his desk enough, that protection formation shed on it for a moment.

    His eyes turned to images of their members being nailed to the ground, before turning to projection, one of five had recorded.

    The silver armored man is fighting five of them alone effortlessly. Tearing them, taunting them as they tried to attack him.

    It''s clear that he is ying with them. The five are powerless against him, despite their power and teamwork.

    Seeing the scene, the anger in the old elf''s heart rose, before it turned cold.

    The five were one of their most elite. Their strongest, who had reached the limit; only the members of the spire council were stronger than them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The man from Tor had fought them easily; it didn''t seem to take him effort at all.

    While five used everything, they had and despite that, got nailed to the ground by him.

    The tor only epts elites, but this man is clearly above them. His strength is near the spires. Them sending the member of such strength, means they are very serious.

    "We had sent the forces to search for them," said a middle-aged, crystal-skinned woman across the sound table.

    There are thirteen people sitting in there, with four head spires.

    "No use. They are good enough to escape by now, or at least hide themselves. We won''t be able to find them, unless," said the human woman in her mid-thirties.

    She didn''t finish her sentence, nor did she need to. They all understood what she meant.

    Unfortunately, they can''t use that option; not yet.

    There was a silence for a few seconds before the old man opened his mouth.

    "The wolves have started circling us. If we don''t do something, they will eat us alive," said the old half-elf.

    "If only we had time. Those bastards wouldn''t have been able to do anything to us," said Red Shark Beastman angrily; the emotion that everyone at the table is feeling.

    "We didn''t have time and if we didn''t make a decision soon. Those bastards will find out what is happening and will end us,"

    "We are far too gone, that we will not get any mercy," said the crystal-skinned woman.

    The atmosphere bes heavy hearing her words, but all of them understand that it is the truth. They have a few years at most, before they find out what is going on.

    "It is also asking for more; I don''t think, I can pacify it for long," said the young blue eyes elf, who looked to be in histe teens.

    "It seemed like there was no choice but to expedite the process. Choose from the less trusted let the trusted go further," said the old man.

    There was a silence for nearly a minute before the crystal-skinned woman raised her hand.

    "I agree," she said.

    A momentter, another hand is raised and then another, and soon, ten people, eleven people agreed. It didn''t matter, since the majority of the council agreed.

    "We might expedite, but we need to be careful. Not only in choosing people, but also with it."

    "While we are in the same boat; it didn''t hurt to be careful," caused the half-elf.

    ¡­

    "No word about your mission should be out. You can not tell anyone, not your family, friends or lower,"

    "If you speak, even a single word of it; there will be a grave consequence," warned Tardon.

    "We understood," replied Captain Hina.

    "You can all go," he said, and relief flooded into the eyes of many.

    We had been here for four hours, before that, nearly a day in a forest, and spent two more searching for the ones who escaped but didn''t even find a hint.

    She is quite good. I searched with her my abilities but didn''t find her trail outside of the forest.

    She didn''t use the teleportation, nor she could, unless it was at a level of Tor.

    Alkaz didn''t have that, in this continent.

    "I am exhausted. I want to go to my suite and sleep," said Dwera.

    She isn''t the only one. I am exhausted too. It had been three days since I had slept.

    After we had gained our freedom from the pikes. They had sent us to find those escaped, but we haven''t found anything, and I don''t think those five also did.

    "Me too," agrees Ulon.

    A few minutester, we had said our goodbyes and went toward our suites.

    Click!

    I entered my suite and walked into my bedroom. I wanted to sleep desperately, but I didn''t.

    Instead, I sat down and closed my eyes before starting to practice the soul method.

    It is what Ranis would do, and I have to do it since the soul sense is tracking me.

    Three days without practice is too long. He would practice the method first whenever he came from a mission and then sleep. It would be suspicious if I slept without practicing the method.

    So, I did just that.

    I didn''t even enter my core. I am tired enough that I don''t think, I would be able to concentrate on anything.

    So, I focused on the method, counting every second, while circting the method faster and faster, till even I couldn''t go any faster.

    Still, I pressed hard.

    I am what else I could do? I am tired, and it is the only thing that is keeping my mind off it, despite being the tiring process itself.

    I got so focused that I lost track of time.

    When I came to myself, I found myself circting the method 18% faster than what I had considered a limit.

    I looked at the time and saw over two hours had passed. Seeing it was more than enough, I slowly stopped before getting up.

    I immediately went to the bed.

    There is nothing else to do; there are tons of things, but those could be done after I woke up.

    These were thest thoughts in my mind, before I fell into the sleep.

 Chapter 3928 Secret

    Chapter 3928 Secret

    It was eight and a half hourster when I woke up.

    I would have slept more, but Ranis didn''t sleep more than nine hours.

    Eight and a half hours of sleep are more than enough. It had wiped away all the tiredness I was feeling and made me feel all refreshed.

    I stayed on the bed for a minute before walking out of it and entering the bathroom.

    I freshened up and showered.

    Ten minutes was far from enough for the shower, but I came out within ten minutes and sat on the couch before taking out the lunch.

    I wanted to eat out, not to eat food, but to see the seeded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ranis didn''t go out on the first day. He eats boxed food and then practices. That is what I did.

    I ate the boxed food and my god it is tasty. For days, I have been eating the average food, and it felt good to eat something great.

    I enjoyed every morsel of it and wanted to bring out another box, but didn''t.

    Instead, I sat down and started to practice. I wanted to practice my methods, but that is for the evening; it''s through them, that I get to sleep.

    This time, I didn''t just practice.

    No, I had entered my core. It had been a while. Two days and a half days to be exact. After I had left the forest, there was only fruitless tracking.

    Everything is good in the core; the nts are growing, while my clones are working on their projects.

    The bees are fighting monsters.

    Currently, I have enough of them, but I will have to find a new one in a month or two. The forest had monsters, but they weren''t suitable for my core.

    The bees are progressing well.

    A new generation of them hade out, yesterday and they are good.

    My clone had looked at them and found them satisfying. Every generation of bees is being better than others, and more attuned to the core.

    The honey they are producing is just as great.

    Speaking of honey. I appeared underground and saw the barrel still sucking the energies and doing it at an even greater rate.

    It is expelling the energies at a much greater rate, too. That rate is seven times faster.

    I could see the changes that are happening in the wine, and I have to say.

    They are amazing.

    I had thought it was a fault of forbidden power, but as my clone studied the form. It found out; that the form is special too.

    It also didn''t provide all the details about the wine. It would have been great if they did it.

    The final product would be amazing. If I am right, then it wouldn''t be just for the Sky Sovereigns alone.

    I looked at it for a minute more before walking out.

    A minuteter, I was in the library.

    Hours passed, and the night came. I continued practicing and only stopped near midnight when I began to practice my methods.

    When I finished, I fell on the floor and slept.

    It was in the morning, I woke up. I freshened up myself with the energy and started to practice again, getting up in the afternoon.

    Click!

    Finally, I walked out of my suite.

    I wanted to go to the arena directly for the seeded, but I had to go to the cafeteria.

    Sometimes, it is frustrating to impersonate people. I have to follow everything they did; there is a little flexibility.

    I want to be more flexible, but that wouldn''t be wise.

    I ordered my usual and began to eat. I had to control myself to not eat fast.

    Hun!

    I was halfway into my dinner when I nearly stopped. I had sensed the signal from one of the seeds.

    It is from the new Sovereign. The one without any changes to his constitution.

    I wanted to pull the data out immediately. I understood, I might not find anything, since it had been barely a week, but it still made me feel excited.

    Though, I might be excited. I didn''t rush to get the data packet. Instead, I analyzed the signal which contained some data. Only after doing it, I did send the signal.

    Thank god, there is no soul sense covering me. If it had, I wouldn''t have been able to do it.

    A momentter, I received a data pack, and my clone opened it immediately, while I continued to eat.

    Seven and a half minutes passed, when I stopped, mid-eating. The news was shocking enough, that it had made me stop.

    I didn''t expect to find anything, but I did, and is far more than I had expected.

    I didn''t wait even for a moment and immediately appeared in my core, handing control of the body to my clone.

    In front of me is a screen, where a Sovereign man is standing in front of an old man, in arge office.

    I immediately recognize him as the spire.

    ''Have you studied the method?'' asked the old man. ''Yes, I studied the method, but when I tried to practice it, I couldn''t,'' Sovereign replied.

    I looked at the method, that my clone had copied. It''splex, but practicing it wouldn''t be hard.

    "Don''t worry about that,'' replied the spire.

    Confusion appeared on the young man''s face, but also a lot of questions.

    ''I know you have a lot of questions and today. You will get an answer,'' said the old man and got up.

    He walked toward the door and Sovereign walked with him.

    ''We have a wonderful treasure in our organization. It''s so great, that it would increase your speed of advancement to the speed of those Silver and Golden Prime organizations or even faster,''

    ''Really?'' asked the Sovereign, not really believing him.

    ''Why didn''t I know about it them?'' asked the Sovereign and the old man just looked at him.

    ''It is the greatest secret of the organization, and it should remain so. If you told anyone, then even I wouldn''t be able to save you,'' warned the old man.

    For a second, the Sovereign thought, the old man was joking but saw the old man being dead serious.

    It sent a tremor of shock through his soul.

    ''What is it?'' asked the young man. Feeling excited, but also a little scared.

    ''You will know soon enough, but before we go there. Promise me, that you will not breathe even a single word about it to anyone,''

    ''Not even your parents,'' said the old as he stopped and looked into Sovereign''s eyes.

    ''I promise,'' replied the Sovereign, after a moment of silence.

    The old man didn''t say anything and kept walking, while Sovereign followed.

    A few minutester, they had reached the stone door, which the old man pushed open. Revealing a teleportation gate; it is big, bigger than the ones in the teleportation hall.

    ''It is not in the organization?'' asked the Sovereign, to which the old man shook his head.

    ''No,'' he replied, before pressing his hand on the stone. Activating the gate.

    He appeared beside the young man and took his hand in his, before taking the step into the teleportation gate.

 Chapter 3929 Three Months

    Chapter 3929 Three Months

    ng ng ng!

    My ax shed against the saber of my opponent. He is powerful, but I am winning.

    I am attacking him constantly, but it is not just a pure offense like before. I had made small changes to the fighting.

    Added a little cautiousness.

    I had been doing it slowly, so observers wouldn''t find it surprising and even made many mistakes to make it seem natural.

    It''s the work of over three months; it had sped up in the past two months after the first mission.

    These two months had been eventful and frustrating. I had finally sent the information to the organization, but it did not help our cause at all.

    I had only shared a fraction with the organization while keeping the most with me.

    I would have shared them, but that information wouldn''t have helped, despite being shocking. It would have helped Avros to make the case instead.

    Bang!

    Finally, I was able to hit my opponent hard on his chest with the back of my sword.

    The crashed hard on the ground but didn''t feel much impact as the formations activated, cushioning him.

    "I lost," said the handsome elf. "Barely," I replied as I shook his hand before both of us walked out of the arena.

    I was about to turn to watch the other battles when I saw a familiar womaning toward me.

    "I am d, you are improving your fighting style. It will help you a lot," said Lidris.

    "I hope it does; I had nearly lost my life, in thest mission," I replied while pulling the data packet out of her.

    "It will," she said.

    "How was your mission?" I asked. She had been out for two weeks. "Fine; there was barely any excitement," she replied with a sigh.

    Avros has her following the people. Every mission she has is the same, following people around for days and even weeks; it gets kind of boring.

    People aren''t always excited.

    "I am sure, you will find some in the next one," I said with a smile.

    I talked to her about a few minutes before she went to spar, while I watched her battle. Twelve minutester, a person walked in, and I had pulled the seed out of him.

    Currently, there are twelve seeded in total.

    From Sovereigns to Sky Sovereigns. I could have seeded more people, but those bastards are being careful.

    Still, I am thinking about taking the risks and seeding the Peak Sky Sovereigns.

    I had added the seeds into seven Peak Sovereigns, I hade across but removed them after getting the data. It was too risky, but now, it felt like; it was time, I take the risks.

    For two months, I have found none.

    My clone looked through the data packs and found the same information. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I sighed and walked away.

    The data is quite deep, but not enough. It is necessary that I start seeding the Peak Sky Sovereigns and, if possible, experience the process myself.

    I have seen what they do, and it is shocking at least.

    I have now be even more sure of my theory, but have even less proof than before.

    Still, I had made good progress in the three months. Even the organization is impressed.

    I was on my way toward my suite when I felt the soul sense covering me and, as usual, I acted like it was nothing special.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, my badge buzzed with the message. I opened it and my heart leapt with joy, but on my face, there was a confused frown.

    I kept looking at it for several seconds, before sending the mail to check for authentication.

    A momentter. It came back with the answer I had expected.

    One of the seeds had received the simr mail two weeks ago and a day after, he had gone to that ce.

    I was hoping to get a chance to go there and even thinking about it about a minute ago, but never truly thought I might be able to go there.

    Seeing how their soul sense is always spying on me.

    Now it seemed like I might get a chance to do that, and it couldn''t help, but excite me.

    Finally, I might be able to go to that ce again.

    Click!

    Soon, I reached my suite and sat down on the ground. A momentter, the soul method circted, while I entered my core.

    For one day, I would like to lie on the bedfortably and practice.

    I do not need to sit cross-legged to practice the method, but Ranis used to do that.

    So, I have to do the same.

    A day passed and another came. I walked out of my abode, a little earlier than usual and went to eat lunch. After that, I walked toward the teleportation gate, with a faint curiosity on my face.

    I stopped at the gate and shed my badge, before stepping inside.

    Step!

    I stepped onto the other side, still in the fortress, but in the area, I hadn''t been before.

    Though I had seen it a few times through my seeds.

    In front of me is an iron door and beside it is a man sitting behind the table. He is a Sky Sovereign, a peak one, but showing the power of initial.

    I wanted to put a seed into him, but controlled the urge, knowing who''s behind that door.

    "You can go in," he said, and I nodded.

    The door opened on its own and entered inside. There is a big office, with a crystal-skinned woman sitting at the table.

    "Spire Yalma," I greeted, bowing respectfully.

    "Ranis Card. You have been a faithful member of the organization. More brute than I liked, but you had proved your loyalty," she said, using about the same words, she had used it against the seeded.

    "Thank you for your kind words, spire," I thanked.

    "The organization had seen your loyalty and decided to reward you with opportunity, a very few fortunate to get," she said.

    A surprise appeared on my face, before the excitement reced it.

    My reaction seemed to please the old woman, as a faint smile appeared on her crystalline lips.

 Chapter 3930 Green Stone Circle

    Chapter 3930 Green Stone Circle

    "Remember, a single word about it and even I won''t be able to save you, despite liking you," warned the woman as she activated the teleportation gate.

    "Not a single word about wille out of my mouth, spire," I replied and turned to the gate.

    "Let''s go," she said and walked toward the gate.

    I reached next to it, with the crystal-skinned woman, before stepping inside. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Step!

    Six secondster, I stepped into the other side and saw the scenery, I had seen so many times through the seeds.

    The first time, I had been through the eyes of Sovereign. Later, it was Lidris and many others.

    In front of me was a vast ring ofrge green stones.

    These stones are covered in misty energy and in front of them are people sitting, covered in that mist. Taking the energy inside to strengthen their constitution.

    This ring isn''t the only one; there is at least another ring inside it.

    "This is a ring of rebirth; the greatest resource of our organization," she said while I looked at it, feeling enamored.

    "It''s amazing," I breathed.

    It is amazing. There are thousands of stones making the ring, each ring is misty with power.

    Currently, I couldn''t feel anything, but I would after, after reaching the five-meter distance of the stone.

    "How do I use that energy? Is there any method?" I asked.

    "There is no method. All you have to do is let the energy inside you; the more you can let in, the better it will be for you," she replied.

    I nodded and was about to ask the question, when one of the green stones, turned blue.

    The woman sitting in front of it got up and walked through to the other side.

    I looked at the woman and saw she was smiling.

    "What had happened?" I asked. "There are levels of energies, each level will take you deeper and give you more powerful energies," she replied.

    "How many levels are in there?" I asked and a smile on her face turned mysterious.

    "You should find that out on your own," she said.

    "Now go and sit in front of the stone. When you are finished, return through the gate," she instructed and walked back into the gate.

    I looked at the stones and walked toward them.

    I also activated the defenses. I want to investigate; I don''t get the mist into me. It gives jeepers, I rather not have even a speck of it inside me.

    ''Don''t resist, take the mist.'' I nearly froze on my spot as I heard the voice. It had been years since Ist heard it.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed.

    I really didn''t like the mist; it didn''t give me a good feeling, but since the voice had said, I needed to follow it. I could not do it, but seeing how many times, the being had saved me, I would do what the being had said.

    I am d, the being talked.

    I wanted some support in this mission, feeling that it was bigger than what the organization had assumed.

    While being is not the support I want. I will take their help over anything else.

    I sighed and kept walking.

    Finally, I took the step into the influence and felt the energy, that so many seeded felt. I had data on how their body, soul, and brain had reacted to it, but didn''t know how the actual energy felt.

    Now, I do.

    I stopped and felt the energy well.

    I have to say, they have made great efforts to give this energy a non-living feel, but it is not. I have been working with life long enough, to see the faint signs.

    These stones are likely ying a big part in that.

    I resumed walking till, I reached next to the stone, before sitting down.

    Immediately, I felt the mist wanting toe into me. I instinctively resisted, but let ite inside me in a small amount.

    "Don''t resist,"

    The voice came a momentter. I sighed and let the miste inside me unrestricted.

    It feels like a flood to me, and it came and went directly into my constitution.

    I wanted to stop every moment. I had seen the changes it brings to the constitution and the body and soul through them. I don''t like those changes.

    "You won''t be adversely affected by the energy," That being said, it made me a little relieved. Only a little; I am still worried and hope, that it didn''t affect the tras, which too bring changes to the constitution.

    The energy, I am absorbing is over five times more than any of my seeded absorbs.

    Even those at the High level of Sky Sovereign. Their body couldn''t absorb as much as mine, even when they didn''t resist even a little.

    It is not beings doing, but my own body working.

    I had seen the data on this energy and how it worked. I had already expected that I could absorb more energy than others due to my unique constitution.

    Minutes passed, and energy kepting inside me.

    The only thing I could do was watch and track what it was doing to my constitution and, through it, my body and soul.

    I don''t like it, but I bore those changes.

    "I would really like to see the source of energy to be capable of making such changes into other constitutions so swiftly," I said as I looked at my constitution scan.

    The change is extremely faint, and I am only seeing it because I know where to look.

    Still, I could see the change before even the first session was over, is already saying something.

    Minutes passed, and I tracked every change happening to me while the mist entered inrge quantities.

    To be honest, I am scared, but I bore it and let the process happen. However, inside me, I am wishing that being able to help me with whatever adverse damage, I would suffer due to it.

    Finally, my constitution reached the limit, and the mist stopped.

    It seemed a little hesitant to stop trying to push my constitution, before finally stopping, albeit unwillingly.

 Chapter 3931 Changes

    Chapter 3931 Changes

    Avros Fortress

    "Why have you called the meeting suddenly?" asked the half-elf old man as he sat.

    Everybody, including the old man, turned toward the handsome blue eyes elf.

    "It reacted," said the blue eyes elf. A faint surprise shed in their eyes.

    "It''s the strongest reaction, it had ever had, far stronger than it had ever had," the small surprise turned into the shock.

    "Who is it?" asked the old half-elf in a voice barely more than a whisper.

    The handsome blue eyes elf didn''t reply. Instead, he tapped on the desk. Immediately, the projection of the beefed-up man appeared in front of them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡­

    Click!

    The door of my suite opened, and I walked inside.

    I didn''t do anything and simplyy on the bed, before closing my eyes.

    I fell asleep and woke up five hourster. I didn''t open my eyes, instead, I began to use the method, the spire had given to his descendent.

    There was no reaction from the being, nor I expected.

    The method is nearly useless, despite the changes it brings. What it does is more like polishing; it makes one believe, that changes are happening, but nothing truly is happening.

    The spire had called it a refining method and only the descendent got it.

    It is not a refining method.

    It is either they are fooling everyone about it or even they don''t know, it is a useless method.

    As for why I am practicing, I wanted to see it myself and now I can see the data had been.

    It rarely is wrong.

    Half an hourter, I got up. I wanted to shower desperately and wouldn''t have controlled myself, if not for being watched.

    There is a soul sense covering me and I rather not give them a chance when I had just been able to get ess to that ce.

    There is one other thing, added to my mission. Find the location of that ce.

    If it had normal teleportation formation. I wouldn''t have had any problem, but that ce is heavily warded and even the teleportation formation had anti-traction functions.

    It''s not impossible to find its location, but it won''t be easy, and it is going to take time.

    I might have some because of the weekly sessions.

    I will need to make some small changes to inheritance and the seeds. Collect crumbs every time. If I collect enough of them, I might be able to get the full coordinates.

    It would be found. If I get a rough area; the organization would be ecstatic about it.

    They couldn''te to the fortress to search for it, but doing that outside of the headquarters wouldn''t be a problem.

    I stayed on the bed for a few minutes before walking out. I freshened myself with energy and ate a boxed dinner, before sitting down.

    I was in my core a few secondster, looking at my meta-scan.

    "It''s really something," I said as I looked at my constitution. There are changes in it. Small, but one could see them if one looked deeply enough.

    I am looking at it and a couple help, but marvel and shudder at the same time.

    It''s as scary as it is wonderful.

    Topare, I would say, I got such results after an over a month of daily practice in tras as I did it a single day. While these are weekly sessions, still the effect is too strong.

    I hope I do not suffer any side effects.

    Currently, I didn''t see any despite months of study, but that doesn''t mean there aren''t any.

    I studied them for an hour before walking to the library and stayed there until near midnight when I opened my eyes.

    I walked into the practice room and removed nearly all my clothes.

    ''I hope, there is no problem,'' I thought and started the dance.

    Hun!

    I didn''t feel any effect and wouldn''t when I felt something at the 102nd pose. I immediately knew it was rted to the changes.

    I know my body too well. It took me seconds to realize, where I felt the change.

    There is a change, I didn''t feel any adverse effect on the method, which made me relieved.

    I practiced the dance whole before I finally stopped.

    I rested for a couple of minutes, before turning to tras. Here, I am scared; the dance didn''t affect the constitution, but tras do and do it heavily.

    It is a reason why; my constitution is stretched and then reinforced.

    Now another change had appeared; the change is not brought on by the method. I can''t predict, the reaction it will have.

    I don''t want to practice due to the concern for my safety, but I need to.

    My inheritance is close; it is the same for the physical limit. I will reach it within two months, but a little far with a forbidden power limit.

    I can not afford to stop practicing despite the risk.

    Hun!

    I started and felt the change within the first rhythm. I had felt the heavy resistance, the one I hadn''t before.

    It felt like there was a weight on me. A heavy weight.

    It instantly turned the practice difficult; it wasn''t easy to method to practice, but now it had been far more difficult, and the thing is, I couldn''t stop.

    There would be dangerous consequences if I stopped.

    So, I continued to practice, and it felt harder than the first session. I needed to use every bit of control; I had over my body and soul to practice and nearly slipped many times.

    The sweat beganing out of me like crazy, but I didn''t care and continued practicing.

    Finally, I practiced thest rhythm and as I had done with it; I let go of everything.

    I fell unconscious or asleep; I don''t know. I was so tired; that I couldn''t even think.

    When I hade to myself. Six and a half hours had passed.

    ''You should look at this,'' I heard a momentter. I appeared in my core and saw what it was trying to show me.

    My eyes widened.

 Chapter 3932 Solo

    Chapter 3932 Solo

    Click!

    I stepped inside the teleportation hall and walked toward the one through which I had to leave.

    I have a mission; the first solo mission since I havee here. I could have selected it two months ago, but I have waited.

    The mission is easy. I had to check out a disturbance, that the organization had sensed.

    I do not care about the mission, but rather the purpose it will serve.

    My purpose is to make a breakthrough.

    I had reached the limit. Not only physical but also forbidden.

    I am not pleased about it, seeing I had achieved it, but since I did.

    I am going to make a breakthrough.

    It will make me the strongest here, but I wouldn''t be more than a speck of dusk, in front of things. I believe it is extremely strong, beyond the scope

    Still, extra strength wouldn''t hurt.

    My inheritance is also finished. It is going through the checks. The first check is already over. If I want to, I could use my inheritance to make a breakthrough immediately.

    I appeared in front of the formation and needed to wait for two minutes before I stepped into it.

    A few secondster, I appeared in a scenic spot.

    There is ake in front of me, with thick trees around it. In thatke, some monsters are drinking the water.

    Roar!

    A big hog roared at me and took a step forward, before suddenly stopping and started shaking all over.

    It is Sovereign monsters; the moment, I revealed my aura, it froze it. The little monster is so scared, that it can''t even run.

    I smiled before flying up.

    I know where I am; I am about eight hours away from my destination. They couldn''t send me any closer; those disturbances are spatial in nature and messed up the space.

    It is not fit for the teleportation.

    They had appeared less than an hour ago.

    Seeing their effects, the organization, issued the mission, which I had epted.

    I was nning on going out, either way. If not for this mission, I would have epted another one to get away.

    I had reached the physical limit two weeks ago and three days ago, I had reached the forbidden limit. Which was supposed to take at least two more months.

    They would have noticed it too, in the next session which was the day after tomorrow.

    Those at the limit, couldn''t take the mist. They would have known, I had reached the limit; I shouldn''t have reached the limit, even with mist, so quickly.

    Seeing I had only made a breakthrough into the Sky Sovereign seven months ago.

    It would have blown up my cover.

    A minuteter, I began to release my soul waves. I released one wave at first and then another a few secondster; I did that for a minute. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When I had be sure, no one was following me. I begin to release hundreds of soul waves per minute.

    I have be quite careful in these past five months, that I measure every step I take. I can''t be med, this mission is important, and I can''t afford to fail.

    I begin to fly toward my destination.

    A few minutes into it. I handed control to my clone. I don''t usually do that, seeing I like to be in control myself, but I want to get some work done.

    I walked to the library directly and began to help my clones with thest check.

    I found some small problems in the first check.

    They were not big enough to make me fail a breakthrough if I had used the inheritance, but still big enough to create a small trouble after the breakthrough.

    I don''t want any problem with inheritance. It could jeopardize my mission.

    So, I have to be absolutely sure.

    I worked on it for a few hours, before moving to work, the teacher had given me. It was challenging as always, but I was able to finish it.

    Though, I have some doubts regarding it, which I am going to ask her tomorrow.

    Once that was done; I tapped on the small icon floating not far away from me.

    Immediately meta scan appeared and thousands of different pages. Showing different types of data and texts.

    The meta-scan in front of me looked like one, but there were nine of them. In each one of the sessions, I had gone to that ce to absorb the mist.

    I have recorded every bit of it carefully. Studying it daily, even on the mission.

    In just nine sessions, a massive change had urred in me. It had scared me, taking me near panic; the only reason I was not panicking was because of the being.

    I took a deep breath and focused on the meta-scan.

    I could see the big change in my constitution, which had caused a reaction to tras.

    The method had gone crazy. It seemed to hate the changes, but also understood, that it couldn''t do anything against it. So, it is trying to up it.

    If it had been anyone besides me, they would have died by sheer strain the tras constitution put on me.

    Even Peak Sovereign''s body wouldn''t be able to bear such pressure as I am bearing.

    It is not good for me. It is straining my soul.

    I don''t think, even after a breakthrough, I would be able to continue for more than a few months before it will start to causesting damage.

    The only thing, I could do is pause the practice of tras.

    The dance is also feeling changes, especially in the past two weeks, since the big changes begin to spread into body and soul.

    It is making me worried and hope, the mission will be in months than a year.

    I am sending the information to the organization, but its not enough. I need more, something concrete, that would justify an action from the Prime.

    I sighed and focused on the meta-scan. Writing down, any new changes, while testing the data on many tests.

    I have tools for that and those I do not have. I am forging.

    I do not want to be careless with the changes happening to me. Even for a moment.

 Chapter 3933 Collecting Data

    Chapter 3933 Collecting Data

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground as I reached the destination. The first thing, I did, was take out the tool.

    Is a silver rectangr tablet with antennas.

    I momentter, after a thought. I took out a ck disk, which is better than the tablet. I had to use a tablet because it''s from the organization and everything is recorded in there.

    The disk is mine and better than the tablet. I had forged it myself, using rare material.

    Even a quarter of the formation was designed by me.

    Ting Buzz!

    Both artifacts reacted and the screen shed above them.

    The dots of various sizes appeared on both of the artifact''s screens, but the organization artifact shows only thirty-nine dots, mine is showing fifty-three.

    When I tapped on the dot; there was a would-be information. The one, that shows my artifact is more detailed.

    I will have to check every one of the dots and more I will be sensed when I deeper. There are more; my soul waves had sensed a few that were beyond the reach of the artifacts.

    ''It seemed like a broken realm,'' I thought.

    Realm break, mostly due to the age. The world pressure them, till it breaks into pieces and get absorbed by it.

    It takes thousands of years or even millions, depending upon the strength of the ruin.

    Broken pieces of some realm had seemed toe here.

    It is good because now I can make a proper excuse of the time, I will take to make a breakthrough.

    In such a mission, each point will need to be carefully analyzed. Search for the entryways if there are.

    I am not going to enter if there are. I have a limited time toplete a mission and I will focus on that, instead of the realm.

    Not to mention, I have been specifically asked, not to enter the realm.

    They want me to focus on the mist. They didn''t say it, but I know that is the purpose of it.

    There are now twenty-four seeded. Including those at the peak of Sovereign and limit. The only people, I didn''t dare to seed are the spires.

    Those bastards raise all my hair for some reason. I feel like, I shouldn''t mess with them until I make a breakthrough.

    So, I listened to my guts and did not take my seeds anywhere near them.

    As I was saying. They want me to focus on the mist; not just me, but others too.

    They had started that in the past two months or before that, seeing they had even stopped sending Lidris on the long missions.

    Something seemed to have happened. Something, I am not aware of.

    I don''t like it and trying to find out, but till now, I haven''t found any sess.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on the data in front of me. I studied it for a few minutes, before started to walk toward the closest dot to me.

    It took me twelve minutes to reach it.

    It''s a watery looking thing in the air, the size of arm with faint greenish energying from it.

    Hun!

    I took the sample of the energy and was immediately surprised to find, that it is powerful enough to kill an average Sky Sovereign if it is a sufficient amount.

    It''s likely environmental energy in the ruin. This means, in a sufficient amount, it would kill a Sky Sovereign.

    I took out the other artifacts from my core and ced them around it to record the data.

    A few minutester, I removed them and watched the tablet do its work. I needed to wait for a few more minutes before it finished, and I walked away.

    The organization needs to invest in good artifacts.

    They shouldn''t only focus on forbidden stuff; other things require their attention too and the budget.

    Seventeen minutester, I reached another one. It is over thrice the size of the first one, but there is no energying out of it.

    I checked it before moving to the third one. Which is smaller and had no energying out. The fourth one had a simr size but had the energying out.

    It''s not strange, some spatial connections are tight, and some are not.

    Those do not have energy leaking out of them.

    My job is to collect the data. It will be analyzed by those in the organization. I could already tell reading this data, that it was going to make me worried.

    The area around these things will be the no teleportation zone because these things are going away soon.

    Unless the organization tries artificial measures.

    They are expensive and in the hands of the Prime organizations; only they have the capabilities to achieve. Avros might, after all, have once been a Silver Prime organization. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It might have some of those means.

    Two hours passed and I had checked eleven dots. There are more of them, and I n to work for a few more hours, before sleeping.

    I need to have a rest, if I n to make a breakthrough tomorrow.

    My clone is also programming a golem. It will do the job, while I make a breakthrough. I can''t give the organization a chance to suspect me.

    I have to be careful at every step. Especially when I am making a breakthrough, of which, they could never know.

    I didn''t n to tell even my organization. It is fast, even for them.

    It might get a troublesome to manage these lies. When my power goes beyond the mission, but there is a lot of time before it happen.

    There are always miracles, that raise one''s strength quickly.2

    Though, in my case, it couldn''t be too fast. I have a celestial inheritance; the breakthrough speed of the hosts is not fast.

    It is still much faster than the average.

    Others get stuck, even when they reach the limit. We do not. We can make a breakthrough, as long as we have inheritance ready for it.

    It is why, despite the difficulties of celestial inheritance. Our potential to reach higher levels are highest.

    Hun!

    I was having those thoughts, when I reached another dot and noticed something peculiar.

 Chapter 3934 Gate

    Chapter 3934 Gate

    "Interesting," I said as I stopped beside the spatial wall. Its size is big enough to be wall.

    It is bigger than me, but no energyes out, but it''s not what interests me.

    What has interested me, is that this is a connection to the realm. Not a normal connection, either, but a single-point entry-exit connection.

    This means, that when a person entered inside, they wouldn''t just randomly go anywhere.

    No, they would appear right outside of the door. This means they wouldn''t have to be searching for the exit, it would be right behind them.

    I took out a few more things from my storage and began to measure it.

    Nearly an hourter, I had aplete picture in front of me.

    ''I could return quickly,'' I thought, looking at the gate; it is a gate.

    It would be dangerous, to see the power of the energy, but that is what I want. It had been a long while since I had fought with my own power.

    I know how powerful, I am, but only through the data. I don''t know how powerful I am through the feeling.

    I want to use my full strength against filling challenges and this ce could provide me.

    It had given me enough data to understand. It is a pretty big piece.

    Most importantly, it is stable. At least stable enough that my entering and going crazy inside won''t affect things adversely.

    ''It''s risky, the organization wouldn''t like it,'' I thought.

    I will make up some excuses, and besides, I have a proper excuse. I should enter; besides, Ranis would have entered. He had been punished several times due to it.

    It''s the reason he was out for one and a half year.

    ''Fuck it!'' I cursed and took out a violet cube from my storage.

    I made a few changes before cing it on the spatial connection.

    Buzz!

    It buzzed and began to expand. Nine minutester, there was a violet door in front of me. The connection was stable enough, but the door will make it more stable.

    I took a deep breath and entered inside it.

    Blop!

    I entered the water on the other side. Falling inside before I was able to stop myself.

    I saw I was at theke, not a small one like earlier, but a big one.

    However, I was only able to focus on it for a moment before I looked at the green energy flowing around me.

    "Fuck!" I cursed as I looked at it.

    It''s powerful.

    So much so that the Initial Sky Sovereign could forget surviving her for more than a minute.

    Even the mid-ones won''t be able tost for more than an hour.

    It is only a high and the peak that will be able to survive the environment. I am sure, there would be other dangers here.

    Such a strong environment should have powerful monsters here, among other dangers.

    Sharrrr!

    I had just thought that, when I heard the snaky roar, and a momentter, I saw the massive blue head of a snakeing out of the water.

    The head is enormous; bigger than even me and it is looking at me with red eyes.

    Sharrrr!

    It roared again and came at me. Its speed is incredibly fast; faster than I had thought.

    I had fought a Peak Sovereign monster, but it had left them all behind. Not only at a speed, but also in the power.

    Hurrr!

    It appeared in front of breathed out a powerful bluish-green smoke.

    It covered me instantly.

    The poison powerful than anything I had gotten from the Sky Sovereigns. It immediately stuck on my armor and moved to melt it.

    Thank god, I had changed my armor. It is of the strings, which are absorbing that dangerous poison.

    It would have been a little dangerous with the armor of the energy.

    I pushed that thought and summoned my sword. Yes, my sword; the great sword, not the halberd which I am using as Ranis.

    I poured my power into it and brought it down hard, using every bit of the strength I had.

    CLANNG!

    My sword shed against its massive tail before I shook and flew up like a broken doll.

    The blood began to leak from my lips, while the snake followed me from behind into the sky where the green energy was rapidly denser.

    Burst 50%.

    I activated the burst. Thest time, I did it was when I used the string avatar, but it was mostly me providing the energy and controlling it with my mind.

    Now, I am fighting with my body, which is far more exciting.

    Sharrrr!

    The snake roared and came at me to chomp me down, while I swung my sword hard toward it.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against its head, which strongly solidified before the sh.

    Protecting it.

    The same thing happened when the tail shed against it.

    While I had not used the power of enchantment; it would have been enough to cut the monsters into two. This one, I was barely able to scratch it.

    Seeing that, a grin couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    Burst 75%.

    I have been searching for such monsters for months and now, I have got it.

    Sharrrr!

    It roared as it me with the air around it, vibrating with greater power. The monster was angry; I had defended against its attack without shooting back like before.

    It stared at me before that tail came. It is much faster than before and sharper.

    It had manipted the air around it as such. That wouldn''t st me into the pieces but cut me into two without touching.

    The runes activated, and energy covered my sword as I swung toward it.

    CLANNNG!

    The weapons shed, and I stopped the attack, shaking a little, before quickly moving my sword forward to stop its head.

    The bastard wants to eat me, but unfortunately for it, have no interest in being eaten by the snake.

    So, I moved my sword against its head. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    My sword moved against the monsters attacked. Dealing its head, that wants to eat me, and tail, that wants to cut me.

    It is really fast and a little unpredictable, which makes the battle quite interesting.

    While I was fighting, I was also looking around and what I saw couldn''t help, but make a serious.

    There are a lot of monsters here and some are feeling stronger than the snake.

    They are looking and waiting. They will attack me, if they find out, I am weak. They might just attack me for the heck of it.

    I am safe, as long as long as I am fighting the snake, which is no weak monster.

    It hadn''t even used its full strength yet. I could feel it hiding its strength, which made me quite excited.

    It is hard to find to find such powerful monsters.

    The most powerful monster, I had ever fought had been Prime monster. It was really dangerous and if I didn''t have my strings, I would have been killed by it.

    This one is powerful, only slightly weaker than the Prime monster.

    I am sure, there would be some monsters here that would be as powerful as it or even more, with this special environment.

 Chapter 3935 Full Power

    Chapter 3935 Full Power

    Sharrrr!

    It stopped suddenly and roared at me.

    "Are you ready to reveal your full power now?" I asked, and it seemed to understand it.

    The area around it vibrated.

    It vibrated with such frequency and sharpness that anyone of the Initial Sky Sovereign or below would be cut to such fine pieces, that they would turn to paste.

    This is its aura''s doing and normal Sky Sovereign monsters'' auras couldn''t do things like these.

    They could do elemental things, but not this.

    Such things could only be achieved by the monsters of power. monsters that could reach the Prime or have the lineage of the Prime.

    If I am not wrong; this ruin had been Prime grade before it was broken up into the pieces. The energy above is on the verge of Prime.

    Sharrr!

    It roared at me again and attacked, holding back nothing. I have to say, it''s one scary attack.

    If I had met it, the sea, I would have no option, but to defend against it. Like I did with the Prime Monster, but it had been over one and a half years to that.

    I am stronger now, a lot stronger.

    Burst 100%.

    I used the full burst, and its power filled me. It was the first time, I had used it, and it filled my own body.

    My sword, my sword toward the tail,ing at me with the power of ten thousand des.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword tore through the de and shed with its tail. Finally, drawing the blood.

    It''s only a drop, which is still something. Most importantly, it had made the monster angry.

    It had used its full power but still wasn''t able to kill me. Instead, it is I who harmed it, while the injury was nothing and it had healed instantly, but still.

    Sharrrr!

    It roared loudly and came at me, with its mouth open. I could see it had readied its poison.

    I gave it a chance, and immediately the snake took it, covering me with poison, which is denser than the oil. It had covered me from head to toe.

    Changing its mind again.

    At first, it wanted to kill me and used poison, but after seeing my power. It had eaten me, but now it wants to kill me again, using its most dangerous poison.

    the poison covered me for a moment before the strings covering me lit up.

    The poison sucked inside, but the strings didn''t process it. Instead, they had sent it to the tiny pearl which absorbed it all, like the poison, earlier.

    It''s a waste to destroy such powerful poison. I rather store it; I have many usages for the powerful poison.

    CLANNNNG!

    It reacted instantly. Seeing its poison didn''t work and moved to eat me.

    I stopped its attempts with my sword, and it attacked with the tail and once again came to eat me.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    It''s fast, really fast. Attacking me with its mouth and tail, not giving me even a moment of break.

    Its attacks aren''t monotonous. It''s using its speed and flexibility to attack me from all the angles and positions.

    The monster had great experience in battle, while it''s clear it didn''t fight the intelligent beings. It didn''t much affect things when it''s on the offensive.

    The others are watching well. Coming closer sneakily.

    The snake had sensed them, and I could feel its urgency to finish me as soon as possible before the others took a bite out of me.

    Seconds passed and turned into the minute.

    "It seemed like you are out of the moves," I said after seconds, I saw nothing new.

    Sharrrr!

    It got angry at my sword and attacked me with its tail again.

    I smiled, and the power filled the enchantment of my sword. Till now, I had only powered the sword, not the enchantments.

    The power filled them, not only the sharpness but also the weight.

    I swung my sword toward it, and the monster seemed to have felt something. There was a hesitation in its eyes, but unfortunately, it was toote.

    Its tail had reached me.

    Rip!

    The clean, wet sound rang out as my sword sliced through its tail and came out of the other side.

    For a moment, the snake wasn''t able to react at all, before it turned and dived toward theke below at incredible speed. Faster than ever, it hade to me before.

    The monster had sensed its death and reacted even faster than an intelligent person would have done.

    It''s the thing I like most about the monsters. There is rarely any hesitation when ites to their survival.

    Blop!

    It entered the water, and a relief appeared in its eyes. The water is its domain, and it''s much safer here than anywhere else.

    Unfortunately, its little brain is wrong about that.

    It understood too as its eyes widened, seeing me beside it. It hadn''t even sensed me,ing too close to it, but it had reacted instantly to get away.

    Unfortunately, that''s not going to help it.

    Rip! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    My sword cut through its head. Decapitating it.

    It was really a powerful monster. It had given me a satisfying battle that I had been searching for a year.

    I looked at its dead body before pulling it into my core.

    A momentter, I faded into the water and stealthily began to swim away.

    It didn''t take a long time for the monsters toe searching for me. There are monsters here, that are more powerful than the snake; some, I wouldn''t want to fight, without preparation.

    The strings could save me from those I could not attack, but even strings would be powerless if enough number of them attacked me.

    In other ces, there is rarely a single monster of such, but here they are everywhere.

    I will fight a few monsters before leaving this ce, but before that, I have to look at this ce.

    I didn''t have much time; a day at most, before I had to leave. I haven''t forgotten my purpose yet.

    I want toplete it before I return to the organization.

 Chapter 3936 Belword

    Chapter 3936 Belword

    I came out of the water and stealthily moved toward the thick forest.

    The monsters were still searching for me; I could hear their frustrated roar.

    They won''t find me, and I stopped caring around them. Though I had kept releasing the soul waves; one cannot be too careful in a ce like this.

    I walked into the verdant forest; the trees were huge and powerful.

    My strings came out and moved to collect the resources, I had spotted.

    This ce is filled with such dense energy that everything is a resource here. Including a tree; I am going to a few trees, not to nt them, but for lumber.

    I am in need of it, and I might find the type of lumber, I need in here.

    My tiny strings were already burrowing into the different trees as I walked. Testing them to see, whether, they have the quality, I want.

    A few minutes passed when I stopped.

    A momentter, a ck bird flew over me. It is the most powerful monster I have sensed.

    It isn''t surprising seeing, this ruin had the densest energy in the sky. It''s obvious, that monsters that moved through it would be stronger as well.

    I moved a few secondster, stopping in front of the boulder.

    It''s no boulder despite looking like one. It''s the energy crystal, not the normal one, but made of energies of this ce.

    It used to be a normal stone, but something happened, and energies of this ce began to enter it. Thousands of years passed, and it began to crystalline, till it had reached its current state.

    Fifty-seven secondster. It rose from the ground without making a notice before disappearing.

    I don''t know what I will use, but I want to have it. Eventually, I will find a use for it or sell it. The organization would happily buy it.

    A few more minutes passed, and I stopped again.

    This time, it was not for the monster or the crystal for the tree; I had found the one that fit my requirements. One of the requirements.

    There are several types of timber, I want. The tree fits the one type.

    A few secondster, my strong cut it cleanly before pulling it into my core. I moved quickly, lest some monsters discover the change.

    Over an hour passed, and I moved further into the forest when I saw the chaotic spatial wall.

    It only covered a small area, but it had raised all the hair on my body. I didn''t dare to get close to it.

    It''s very dangerous, it could kill me.

    I looked at it for a few seconds, before moving ahead into the forest.

    Hun!

    Over half an hour passed when my soul waves sensed something.

    A battle and it''s not of the monsters. Only party is a monster, while the other is a person; persons, to be exact.

    "It seemed like; I am not the only one who hade here," I said and moved faster.

    Several minutester, I could see the people.

    They were still far away from me, but I could see them with the soul waves. It had taken me over fifteen minutes to reach close enough, that I could sense them with my soul sense.

    "Interesting," I muttered.

    There are two people fighting against a wolf monster. They both are Peak Sky Sovereigns and so is the monster, they are fighting.

    Though, it is not what interested me.

    The thing that interested me is the organization they belong to.

    I first thought they might be from Avros, but I was wrong. They are from Belword. A Silver Prime organization, an ally of Avros.

    It''s the reason why, we couldn''t go directly to investigate Avros.

    We need to have sufficient proof before we can go at it.

    It seemed like the pieces of realm hadn''t just entered Avros''s territory, but also the territory of Belword, and this piece I am had opened connected there as well.

    I turned to the fight, and it was going great for the two.

    They are powerful, but their enemy is powerful as well.

    They will need to use everything; they have to deal with it and escape fast enough. Their battle had attracted some monsters, but not as much as mine.

    They had taken some precautions. So, the monsters they had attracted are from close and aren''t that powerful.

    Though it could change at any moment.

    I looked at it for a few seconds, before releasing the seeds. It will give me all the information I need from it. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It took a few seconds for the seeds to reach them before they seeped inside. They didn''t sense them at all and after a few seconds after that; the information began toe.

    ''They hade to their territory, before Avros,'' I thought, looking at the data.

    They have been here for over a week.

    Their armor might shield them from the energy, but it didn''t shield them from everything.

    The body is like a canvas. It paints everything. Every injury, disease, or ce with such powerful energy, like this one.

    I didn''t look at other details but for only a few seconds.

    They do not interest me, but I have added them to my collection for the research. Every new meta-scan had research value, no matter how boring or average it was.

    It was boring, but not average.

    If those two had been average, they wouldn''t have been fighting the monsters.

    They are above average. They might be able to get away from it. If they have used their brains wisely.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that then those twounched thebination attack, abination attack, injuring the monster, injuring the world.

    It growled at them while they watched with bated breath, before running away.

    I could see them taking a huge sigh of relief, before they too ran away, activating their stealth method.

    A smart choice.

    Their show of strength isn''t enough to stop the monsters. In a few seconds, they have started to search for them.

 Chapter 3937 Breakthrough

    Chapter 3937 Breakthrough

    "I think it''s enough exploring for today," I said, looking at the night sky.

    It had been nine hours since I had entered the realm, and I wish I had more time. I would have loved to explore every inch of this realm.

    Take all the opportunities and treasures it has to offer. Unfortunately, I can''t.

    My mission is more important to me than anything this realm could offer.

    I feel like, Avros is doing something, that it shouldn''t. If they aren''t stopped, there will be consequences.

    There are many organizations looking at it. I had even spotted one spy among them.

    I pushed those thoughts away and took out my abode. A secondter, I entered the room. While the abode bes a part of the gravel, I had just stepped on.

    My abode is amazing.

    It could be used in ces like this where there is spatial pressure.

    Many abodes do not work in an environment like that.

    I wanted to walk into the shower; it is the thing; I miss the most, but I didn''t. Instead, I stopped in the living room and began to go through the painful process.

    Changing a face isn''t easy, especially since I wanted to make it foolproof.

    It would be the first time, in over seven months, I would wear my face. I had never gone so long without it.

    Sometimes, I started to think of myself as Ranis. Did things unconsciously that needed a conscious nudge to behave like a Ranis.

    As for why, I am changing back to my face.

    Well, because I need to for what I am nning to do. For me, changing a face isn''t just a shifting of bones, but also a work of formation and alchemy.

    Those things would mess, up what I am nning to do.

    It took me longer than usual, but I had returned to my original face.

    I looked at myself in the mirror before walking into the shower.

    The thing, I had missed the most.

    I stayed in the shower for nearly forty-five minutes, beforeying on the bed. I slept in the position, I used to sleep in, not in what Ranis does.

    I had the most wonderful sleep.

    When I woke up, I felt amazing. Like I could do anything.

    I freshened up, walked into the kitchen, and cooked myself a wonderful breakfast. I didn''t hold back and even used my string.

    At the party, I will finish and set up a table. It looked like, the breakfast was for the party, instead of the one person.

    I felt a little lonely seeing that.

    I sighed and began to eat. I ate everything and tasted every dish. Half of those I had cooked today; I had never eaten, but they tasted wonderful.

    I had eaten so much that I felt bloated.

    It took me a while to feel good enough to get up and walk to the practice room.

    I walked into the center and sat down, before entering the iron ring.

    A momentter, I was in my core and looked at a huge humanoid made of runes. I looked at the ancient runes, they are now so visible, that even a small child could see them.

    They cover the fifth of the humanoid.

    Anyone would see this; they would be shocked. The prime would start shaking seeing it.

    Most of their inheritances didn''t have as much as ancient runes as mine.

    It is really something I am proud of.

    I had never thought, I would have so many ancient runes at my breakthrough in the High Earth Sovereign. It was a target for Sky Sovereign''s breakthrough.

    Which I thought I might not be able to aplish at all.

    I did it and I will get a reward for it, but will also get the difficulty, which is going to increase further.

    There are no small formations anymore. More than half of the medium-sized formations made ofmon runes have been converted into formations of ancient runes.

    The medium ones that had remained were bigger in size and moreplex.

    They scare me and excite me, but if I want to move further into it. I have to convert and upgrade them into the formation of the ancient runes.

    Not to mention creating new ones, which is a real challenge.

    I pushed those thoughts away. I do not need to care about those things before I make a breakthrough. There is a good chance that I will fail and die.

    I didn''t forget how sensitive my breakthrough is.

    The formation power, I jammed into me at every session of tras, makes each of my breakthroughs dangerous, but also makes me more powerful.

    I sighed once more and tapped on the huge humanoid before he got thrown out of my core.

    When I hade to the real world. The iron runes had covered every part of my body.

    I looked inside me and saw my core had started to meld. From solid to semi-solid.

    Buzz!

    Soon, it is done, and the formation buzzes as the core begins to spin. Absorbing the essences and the resources, thousands of times, were more precious than them.

    They have be more important, in this breakthrough than thest one.

    They will provide strength and stability to my soul.

    My body is also taking the mist, but it''s the soul I am most worried about. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It had even affected the cleansing method. I was so close to reaching the fifth stage, but the mist, of the progress in it had slowed down considerably.

    I shook my head and focused on the essence and core, which was spinning faster every second.

    Consuming more essence as it does.

    My core has a ferocious appetite. It always has, and I had prepared enough resources, that even if it entered the boundary of the unexpected.

    It would be fine.

    I have prepared enough resources, that several people could make a breakthrough into the Sky Sovereign easily.

    It''s not a big breakthrough, but a small one.

    Still, my core consumes resources like every breakthrough is a big breakthrough.

 Chapter 3938 High Earth-Sovereign

    Chapter 3938 High Earth-Sovereign

    The core stopped, and with it stopped the absorption of the energy.

    The essences and the energies had been absorbed.

    Now, the most dangerous and painful part. The one, I had been dreading, seeing the changes it had brought to my body and soul. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''It will not affect my breakthrough, right?'' I asked the question for an umptieth time.

    Like always, there was no answer, which I took as affirmation. I mean, what other choice do I have, but not to take it as such?

    I took a deep breath and waited.

    I didn''t have to wait for long as I felt the change in my body and soul.

    The merging began and I braced myself for the soul-crushing pain, I felt every breakthrough.

    Hun!

    The pain came, but also a surprise, which deepened as the seconds passed.

    I had expected pain, and the pain dide, but not the soul-crushing one. It is not even a tenth of the pain, I had felt in myst breakthrough.

    I did not like it; I could see what was happening.

    The changes brought by the mist are suppressing that pain. It is still there, but I am not feeling it.

    It is not the only thing those changes are doing.

    They are also making the merge smooth. The same element in them is acting like glue.

    If there was not a forbidden power in there, then forgot pain, I would have felt the pleasure, that would have made me moan.

    I am not exaggerating; I have seen people moaning during their breakthroughs.

    Three of them.

    Now, with this breakthrough, they will be an unalienable part of me. It would be tens of times harder to get rid of them than before.

    I would have preferred pain rather than this.

    It wouldn''t have left some unexinable ticking time bomb in me.

    Seconds passed, and the process went further and further. I watched it carefully.

    The breakthrough formation is not only helping me with the breakthrough. It is also a powerful sensory formation, and it projects all the data it is sensing in front of me.

    I could see every second change that was happening to me.

    Nothing, that is hidden.

    That is what frustrated me the most, as I could not sense any problem with changes. From every angle, I looked. They are something that is beneficial to me.

    But my instinct is telling me, there is something nefarious in them.

    My instincts are never wrong.

    I will find it eventually and hope, that when I do. It is not toote.

    Finally, the merging is finished.

    It made me happy despite my worries. The most dangerous and painful part of the breakthrough is over.

    Now it is a consolidation. It is not as dangerous as merging, but still as important. If any problem urred, I could say goodbye to breakthrough and my life.

    It took thirty-nine seconds for the consolidation to start.

    In the minute, the solidyer formed a top of it, before going deeper.

    Like the other process, I looked at every change and hoped, no problem would ur.

    This breakthrough is very important to me. If I am not wrong, this breakthrough will put me in the league of the strongest Sky Sovereigns.

    I need the strength because I am feeling quite weak in Avros.

    I could defeat any member of Avros, even before my breakthrough, but they are not the challenges.

    The challenges are the spires, who give me strange feelings and mist energy. Which made me feel like an ant in front of the mountain.

    It is why, I want to gather enough evidence to bright those who could deal with the challenge, because I am not way capable of that.

    I took a deep breath and focused on my core.

    The consolidation is nearly over. In a minute, I will either seed or fail.

    Seconds felt like a minute. They passed excruciatingly slow.

    After what it felt like days, the consolidation is finally over.

    I looked at my core, which never looked so beautiful. It feels like a real world, and it is like a real world. Seeing it is capable of sustaining flora and fauna.

    Buzz!

    I was admiring my core when it buzzed, and the runes came out.

    They begin to spread into every part of me. Going deeper, than had ever before.

    It took them over a minute to spread into every inch of me. They are everywhere, including in my very strange hair.

    Buzz!

    The core buzzed again and released the floor of energy through the runes it had spread.

    Ahhh!

    The energy entered my body, and I moaned as my cells began to absorb it like hungry wolves. They will absorb the moment, ites.

    Thank god, the core is sending the energies at the perfect speed. If it had been slower, those cells might have eaten each other.

    I could feel my strength rising every second. It is faster than I had thought.

    Minutes passed before, finally, thest drop of energy got absorbed. Taking me formally into the High-level of Earth Sovereign Stage.

    One more level and I could start preparing for the Sky Sovereign.

    I feel like, I could do everything with my power. The feeling of invincibility course through me. I need to take a couple of deep breaths to control it.

    As I did, I closed my eyes and entered my core.

    When I saw the changes, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    There are no big changes, but these changes will bring bigger effects.

    The energy bes denser and so capacity of the core. Its space remained the same, but now, I could bring more monsters with greater power.

    This ce has a lot of powerful monsters, and I am going to take enough of them in my core that I will not need to worry about them for a year at least.

    I looked at each of the changes carefully, before walking toward thete.

    My clones are already there, along with the preparations.

    I am going to create the twelfth clone, which will be the final clone of this stage.

 Chapter 3939 No Change

    Chapter 3939 No Change

    "Hello clone," I said to the twelfth clone as I opened my eyes.

    "Hello, Micheal," it replied. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hearing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Go," I ordered. Immediately, all twelve of them moved toward their positions. Seven will remain in the library like before, while five will be out of it.

    Now, that I have twelve clones; I could use each one for my professions, including culinary.

    I do not consider it lesser than others. I am now dedicating a clone to it.

    The fifth clone will be responsible for the other tasks.

    I wanted to have as many as clones possible working on the inheritance, but other things are important too. Especially now, when I am reaching the cusp of Grade VI.

    I have reached the cusp of Grade VI in artifice, but I had help thanks to the impartment.

    The others are slightly behind. The individual clones will put a lot into taking the profession forward, along with me joining.

    I am nning to take part more in the profession.

    It will affect the inheritance, but I need to work in my profession too.

    The clones have left, and I begin to walk around to my core. Looking at nts, which looked extra vibrant with the dense energies and monsters, that came out to enjoy it.

    It''s mostly bees; they are the only monsters with freedom.

    However, they too could only move into certain areas of the two inds.

    Now that I had leveled up; I could have more hives, but I won''t. Currently, there are six hives, which are sufficient for the two inds.

    However, I am nning on increasing the number of bees. There are enough nts to support their number and now the core has also be powerful enough to do that.

    "What do you think?" asked my clone as I stopped beside it.

    "The change had be part of me, but at least body and soul are in good shape," I said with a sigh, before walking out of my core.

    I got up but didn''t leave.

    Instead, I prepared, and a minuteter, I began practicing the dance of ukasanavor.

    Usually, I don''t practice during the day and would have waited, but I have to test a few things and the method would be the best way for that.

    The form is also new.

    This one focuses more on the nourishment of the body and soul. It''s also quite powerful, capable of containing arge amount of worldly energy.

    I did one pose after another and soon, the energy came and began to fill me.

    I needed to bring more solutions for me to contain the energy which then merged into my body and soul.

    There is clear resistance from the body and soul. Every session of the mist increased it. Forcing the methods to go further than they would do naturally.

    There are safeguards in the methods, but these safeguards came undone.

    Now, my methods didn''t care about killing me; they wanted to suppress the change, the mist had brought into me.

    The dance is still manageable at this stage, but tras had be quite scary.

    The more energy came, and the more merged with me, till I performed thest pose.

    I took a deep breath and burned the sweat, and impurities off me. It had be an unconscious gesture; I didn''t even think about it.

    Before bing Ranis, I used to do that, the old-fashioned way, by showering.

    I gently sat down and took a couple of deep breaths.

    Ten minutes passed, and it was time for me to practice the tras constitution, but I was shaking, in fear.

    I am scared.

    The method had gone bat-shit crazy, it didn''t care about me at all. It cares about the changes and is willing to do anything.

    Every session felt like ast session to me.

    As for why, I am still practicing then? Well, because methods are the only things that are doing something against the changes.

    They were not able to erase the changes or do anything to them, but they were bringing their own changes.

    I don''t know how helpful that will be, but it''s the only hope, I have, and willing to go with it.

    No matter how dangerous it is.

    I started to practice, and it was hard. Tens of times, hundreds of times hard.

    Earlier, there was a chance of survival with a slight mistake, but now there is an absolute death.

    I don''t want to die, and that is why I am concentrating every bit of focus on the method. There were no thoughts in my mind other than rhythm.

    I blocked everything, including the pain.

    The method didn''t have much pain before, but now there is it is from the sh of the mist''s changes and the method.

    Seconds felt like hours, minutes like days, but I continued with rhythm, till I reached the end.

    Thud!

    I fell down on the ground with a thud. So, I was tired, that I didn''t have the energy to even think.

    It was four hourster when I woke up and the first thing I did was get up and walk into the shower.

    I was burning the impurities as I usually do, but stopped.

    I came out of the shower half an hourter, walked into the kitchen and cooked myself ate lunch, which I ate alone, before walking into the core.

    "Nothing," I said as I looked at the meta-scan.

    I had expected it, but still, the disappointment couldn''t help, but fill my heart.

    When I saw both of the methods wasn''t able to do anything to the changes brought by the mist.

    Though their own changes are quite amazing. If I progress, at such speed, it won''t take me even a year to reach the limit in both.

    That thought disappeared when I looked at the cost of it.

    The methods are mad. They are doing damage to me. If this keeps happening, I will either have to stop with sessions or the practice of my methods.

    I cannot stop with mist unless the mission is finished. I have to finish it before my methods

 Chapter 3940 Capturing Monsters

    Chapter 3940 Capturing Monsters

    Click!

    I opened the door of my abode and walked outside.

    It is ate afternoon, with cloudy skies and a drizzle of faint greenish rain.

    It has the power of the realm filled with it.

    It''s why, the energy of the realm had be around 20% denser.

    It might not seem like much, but it is, considering many High-Sky Sovereigns would find the environment getting dangerous for them.

    They would need to be extremely careful in here.

    I collected my abode and walked ahead towards the gate, enjoying the light rain.

    Of course, I am wearing the armor. If I had removed it; it wouldn''t take over ten seconds for this rain to melt my puddle.

    A few seconds passed when a smile appeared on my face and twelve steely balls appeared in my hand.

    They slid down through my legs and spread around me, before moving further. It had been a while since I had used those.

    I had upgraded them on the ship. They are quite good now.

    I don''t need to use them now, but it didn''t hurt to be careful. I am not talking about being careful with the monsters, but people.

    They are not a threat to me, but I rather they didn''t see me.

    Six and a half minutes passed when suddenly the monster stopped gorging on my body and whipped its head toward me.

    It took one point two seconds to discover me after I entered its hundred-meter range.

    It''s a bear, yellowish red, with a crown of fire over its head burning brightly. It is five meters tall and fat; really fat, that it looked like its legs could barely support it.

    Roar!

    It stared at me for a second before roaring loudly.

    The next moment, fire came down from its crown and covered it. It shot toward me, like a fiery st, with incredible speed.

    One couldn''t expect it to move too fast, given its weight, but the monster could.

    It''s as fast as the snake and slightly more powerful. The most dangerous thing about it is the fire.

    It looked like a normal fire and even when one sense it. It didn''t feel that powerful, but it was extremely powerful, and the bear had excellent control over it.

    Despite its power, the fire didn''t burn the shrubs, or the tried twigs it had stepped on.

    Roar!

    It took less than a second to appear in front of me and roared as it attacked me with its fiery paws.

    Sup!

    I looked at paws before taking a step back. Avoiding the attack by an inch, surprising the bear.

    It didn''t let the surprise stop it and came at me once again with even greater fire at its paws and once again, I had dodged the attack.

    It didn''t stop in a fraction of a seconds and attacked me with another fiery paw.

    As I dodged, it stepped forward and attacked with the other paw.

    It came at me, attacking me with paws, but I kept dodging its attack from a small distance. Making it angry and frustrated.

    Roarrr!

    It roared with those emotions while I smiled.

    I hade with the intention of quickly finishing the battle, but changed my mind, seeing this funny bear.

    A minute passed, and it came at me again, but this time, I didn''t move to dodge the attack. Instead, I stepped forward with the sword appearing my hand.

    The bear got rmed and tried to stop itself and retreat, but the bear was slow.

    I shed in front of its head and swung my sword.

    The fire roared from its crown, covering it fully in a powerful armor.

    The armor had surprised me. It''s stronger than the armors of many Peak Sovereigns.

    Still, it won''t be able to stop my sword.

    BANNNG!

    My sword reached when suddenly flicked my wrist and the sword crashed against its head.

    There was a deafening sound before the bear went flying.

    It crashed through the tens of trees before it finally stopped. It''s bleeding and unconscious.

    The injuries aren''t serious. It will wake up in a few seconds. Though not here.

    I appeared beside it and a momentter; the bear disappeared.

    I have no interest in killing the monsters. I am going to collect them before getting out of this realm.

    Aside from collecting. I have to fight a few powerful monsters. The birds, to be exact; are the most powerful monsters in this realm.

    I wiped the signs of my energy and moved.

    The battle was loud, but not a single monster had sensed. Not even the four Sky Sovereigns, which are quite close.

    Soul sense of two had even entered the area, but they didn''t see a fight, but a peaceful area, with a powerful sleeping monster which they didn''t want to mess around.

    I moved ahead, with my strings moving around me. Collecting the resources and the trees for the timber.

    There are a lot of amazing trees in here. Not only trees, but the herbal and ore resources.

    This is one precious realm. Unfortunately, the Avros might not be able to benefit from it as much as they want.

    Belword would limit their ess despite having the entrance. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There is a huge difference in strength between the two organizations.

    One is a Sky Grade while the other is Silver Prime. The difference is even greater than the sky and earth.

    Most importantly, Belword is an ally. Avros is in its sphere of influence and thus will need to agree to unfair things.

    It has happened many times and will continue to happen.

    Avros will have no choice but to agree.

    Especially in a time like this, when many organizations areing to snoop. Belword is the only thing, keeping them in line.

    I pushed the thoughts away and moved ahead. There are a lot of things to do and have limited time.

    By dawn, tomorrow, I have to be out of this ruin. Which is not much time.

    This realm needs weeks to explore, but s, I could only spare a day.

 Chapter 3941 Return

    Chapter 3941 Return

    BANNNG!

    The back of my sword hit the bird hard, sending it toward the ground.

    It crashed, creating a huge crater.

    It stayed there for a few seconds before getting up and pping its wings.

    It retreated, and quite fast at that, but I didn''t chase it. I watched it disappear and flew toward theke a few minutes away from here.

    I had no interest in killing the monsters who were retreating.

    If it hade back to me. I would have killed it, but since it was retreating, I had let it go.

    It is a wonderful realm. I wish I had more time to spend here, but I couldn''t.

    Still, I am grateful for the time I had to spend here. It has given me a lot. A sessful breakthrough, resources, and monsters, of course.

    I had collected a lot of monsters. They would be enough for me for years, given how powerful they are.

    The weakest monster, I had collected was stronger than the bees. So, I won''t need to worry about it for a long while.

    I moved stealthily, avoiding any monster. I hade across.

    There are many, some are pretty powerful.

    Soon, I reached theke and was immediately surprised that theke had been upied by another monster.

    It is as powerful as the snake and looks at how things are. It seemed to have suppressed the other monsters already.

    I looked for a few seconds, before stopping in front of the gate.

    I tapped on it, and it became visible.

    It was forged by my clone and had a stealth function. I looked at the connection and seeing stable, stepped into it.

    Step!

    I walked out on the other side and the first thing I did was to check the gate and a few other things; I had ced around it.

    ''No one is here,'' I thought.

    It made me feel relieved as now, I would be able to spin the story the way, I want. If the gate had been discovered by others, things would have be a little tricky.

    I removed the gate and began to check on the other spatial anomalies.

    A few hourster, I had found a thing. That put a smile on my face. It will make the excuse a lot more believable.

    It was nearly midnight; I had finished with my job. Cataloging, all the spatial anomalies.

    I didn''t leave immediately. Instead, I summoned the abode and practiced my methods, before sleeping.

    The next day, I took a long shower and ate a sumptuous breakfast. I spent two hours in my core before getting out of the abode and starting the journey toward the Avros.

    I really don''t want to return to the Avros.

    It is not discovery, I feared, but the mist. I really don''t like it despite all its benefits.

    Unfortunately, there is no choice. I have to return and take the mist. This time, it might be more since I had made a breakthrough.

    I am not sure, how the mist will respond, but I have made the preparations for it.

    They wouldn''t suspect the thing, given how thorough I was.

    Hun!

    Three hours passed, when I some someone familiaring toward me. A minute and a halfter, he discovered me.

    Ranis needed some more time to discover him before I flew toward him as he wasing toward me.

    "Captain Rahal," I greeted the man and nodded at the High-Sky Sovereign woman beside him.

    "Ranis, where were you? The organization is worried about you, that they had sent us looking for you," asked the man.

    The organization didn''t care about me; the organization cared about me being turned or spilling the secrets.

    It''s why, they sent these two so quickly to search for me when I didn''t return in time.

    "Well, it''s a long story," I replied.

    The man kept looking at me. I smiled and began to exin what had happened.

    I didn''t lie entirely; I just added and removed some things to mold the story to my benefit.

    "So, you are saying it is a broken realm and there are two gates to it?" he asked, and I nodded with a shudder.

    "It''s a powerful realm, with its danger climbing to Level 7 when it had rained," I replied, which surprised both of them, and their hearts shuddered.

    It is dangerous to even them.

    "How do you survive, then?" asked and sighed once again.

    "This precious treasure is now nearly spent," I replied. Take out a leaf-shaped crystal, which already has faint cracks on it.

    "Inform the organization, when you are in range. That we had gone to explore it," he said, and the woman nodded.

    "I would not stop you, captain, since I myself went there, but I would say be careful,"

    "There are monsters there, who could chomp both of you out in a single bite. I had also seen the clear signs of people in there," I cautioned.

    "Don''t worry, Ranis. We will be careful," he replied, and he flew away with a woman.

    I shook my head.

    They shouldn''t go there. That realm is extremely dangerous for people like them. It is only for the Peak Sky Sovereigns or those with that power.

    Even average Peak Sky Sovereigns aren''t safe in that realm; only someone of my strength is. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I watched them for a couple of seconds before resuming my journey.

    Two hourster. I got into the range and informed the organization of what happened in short words, including Captain Rahal and the woman leaving toward it.

    A couple of more messages came, asking me to provide detailed information, which I did.

    Except for a few things, I didn''t n to hide anything.

    Avros isn''t a bad organization. Even those who chose the mist didn''t have any idea what it was about. To most of them, it was something with a significant benefit.

    Only a few are getting the wrong feeling about it, but even they don''t have any choice but to continue despite feeling what they are feeling.

 Chapter 3942 Inner Circle

    Chapter 3942 Inner Circle

    "You are a one lucky man," said the healer.

    "The opportunity you had received in the realm had brought a huge change in you"

    "Taking you close to the limit is the smallest benefit you had received from it," he added. Looking at my meta-scan, which is showing him, what I want him to see.

    He is one of my seeded and the mist user. Everything he sees gets reported to the spires.

    Speaking of seeds. I am going to use them on more people. My strength had increased and now I could use a higher level of energy to create them.

    I had already created some and I am going to add them to the list of people, I have and rece the older seeds, like I did with the healer.

    "Thank you, healer," I said, before walking away.

    It had been two hours since I had returned to the organization.

    I had submitted my report and asked a few questions before giving me punishment for entering the realm, without informing the organization.

    The punishment is not leaving the organization for a month.

    Which suits me just fine as I will have ample time to seed people.

    There is only one problem. I wouldn''t be able to inform Tor about it, but I had already informed them, that I might receive a punishment.

    I hope, the next time. I contact them, I would have some solid intelligence.

    In these five months, I was barely able to get anything important.

    Click!

    I reached my suite and entered the room. I freshened up and changed before eating dinner.

    It is earlier than usual, but I am hungry.

    After eating, I sat down and started to practice the soul method, which has be harder to practice.

    I was so close to the 5th level before the mist started. It has slowed the method tremendously, and I don''t know when I will be able to reach the next level.

    A few secondster, I entered my core.

    I looked at monsters, which are moving around the ind.

    Their movements aren''t restricted, but the ces are restricted to them. They couldn''t simply go and eat any nt.

    They have started to adjust to the ce and energy.

    The core energy might not be as denser as the ruins, but it offers something, far more valuable than it. The monsters seemed to understand that as well.

    The pores of their bodies open, and they are absorbing the energies.

    The fire bear and purple eagle had fallen unconscious within an hour they entered here. They seemed to have entered some kind of stasis, which was leading them to absorb the energies of the core.

    They are consuming quite a lot of energy, but it is within a range I could replenish.

    I looked at them for a moment before entering my core.

    It had been a day since I had leveled up, but the clones had already started working on the inheritance.

    In this inheritance, I have aplished an important milestone. Made the inheritance with ancient runes containing a fifth of it.

    Now, I could work in the range of this progress or go further, which is going to be very difficult.

    Of course, I am going further. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I may have aplished a goal, but I now have a new goal. It will be difficult to achieve and will take time, but I will do it.

    There are only a few formations floating in a ce where humanoids had been yesterday.

    A few thousand more are floating in left and right. They are formations of previous inheritance, which will be used.

    Around 90% of the parts will be used and over 50% of them will be upgraded.

    Only 10% will be new.

    Things will be different when I begin on Sky Sovereign inheritance, but it is a year away.

    I sat down at the table and thought.

    There are thousands of formations to work on, and I have to choose one. I always take time to choose the first formation of a new inheritance.

    It took me over fifteen minutes before I had chosen one formation.

    It is aplex formation ofmon runes. I have topletely turn it into the formation of the ancient runes.

    It will not only make it more powerful but also efficient. If I can upgrade it even slightly, it will be even better.

    I stayed there till midnight, before opening my eyes and practicing the methods, before falling asleep on the floor.

    It was morning when I woke up and followed my usual routine, till it was afternoon.

    Afternoon, I had lunch, where I had seeded two before walking to the room''s secret formation.

    Step!

    I stepped out of it into a familiar ce. Therge circr wall with mist covering.

    There were already several people sitting in there and I wanted to see them, but it was the worst ce for me to do that.

    I feel like, it would be a mistake. It would be a mistake to seed the spire.

    So, I simply walked to the stone wall, before sitting in front of me.

    A momentter, the mist came and as I had expected. It is arge amount, and it kept increasing, till finally the flow was stabilized.

    It had stabilized at 4.7 times than before, which was much greater than I had expected.

    I was hoping it would double, but it seemed like, I was too optimistic.

    The mist ising to me in a massive amount. More mist means greater changes.

    I don''t want those.

    Forget the bad feeling, I get about it. It will make, practicing the methods even harder and more dangerous.

    Hun!

    I was worrying about the danger when the change began to happen in the stone in front of me.

    The mist lessened and, in a couple of seconds. Formed a door into the inner circle.

    ''Oh, fuck me!'' I cursed, with horror filling my heart.

    I thought things were already bad, but now they have be worse.

    The energy in the inner circle is denser than the energy in the outer. It will bring even greater change at a much faster rate.

    I have seen it happening in seeded and now, it will happen to me.

 Chapter 3943 Smart Mist

    Chapter 3943 Smart Mist

    Avros Fortress

    Bam!

    "First, they sent a spy at us and now they are demanding her back. It is too much!" cursed the half loudly, hitting the table hard.

    "What we could do, other thanply?" asked the woman crystal skin.

    There is a smile on her face, but her eyes are serious. With zing anger hidden behind them. Which she is having a hard time controlling.

    Every spire is angry, but they are also helpless to do anything against it.

    "We had toply, like we did about the realm. Two months ago," said the Beastman and sighed.

    They had caught the spy from Belword, their ally. They would have given it back with some grumbling if Belword had just apologized.

    Forget apologizing. They were rude and demanded their member back.

    They didn''t say anything about the consequences of us not doing that, or not even hinted at it. they didn''t need to do such things, because they knew they would follow their directions.

    They don''t have any choice.

    Nobody said anything for a few seconds before half-elf took a deep breath and turned to the handsome elf.

    "How it is?" asked half-elf.

    "Happy, so much, that it had reduced the timeline for the next impartation. It will be a month early," he replied, and everyone''s faces lit up with joy.

    They know, why it is happy.

    It had found the perfect body it had been searching for decades. They had never expected to find it, but they did.

    They should have acted on the n a decade ago. If they had, they wouldn''t have been in the condition, they are right now.

    They would have had enough strength that Belword wouldn''t have dared to disrespect them.

    "You should have told us that, the moment the meeting started," said the crystal-skinned woman angrily.

    Impartation is only for the spires and each impartation. Takes their strength to a higher level.

    It happens yearly, and it was supposed to happen a month and a halfter.

    Now, it will be fifteen dayster. It''s the best news they heard in the past month; they need things like these to survive in these desperate times.

    ¡­.

    The mist continued toe inside me. Fill my constitution, before spreading into my body and soul.

    It had been over five months since I had taken the mist. Two since I entered the inner circle, or second circle, as a few called it.

    These two months have been intense, with the huge changes happening inside me.

    There is nothing, I could do.

    In the past two months, my movements were quite restricted. Not only me, but also of the others selected for mist.

    We could go out of the organization, but our missions never were over three days long.

    All these missions are also group missions.

    They are being careful. I heard through, through one of the seeds, that they had caught a spy from Belword.

    I informed the organization, two days ago when I got out.

    I pushed those thoughts and looked at my meta-scan. The tiny changes that would ur every minute as the mist entered inside me.

    Despite being powerless to do anything against it. I am keeping a very close eye on every change the mist brings and have learned a lot of things.

    More than I had thought, I would when I had epted the mission.

    My knowledge about the constitution had increased further. That knowledge I had used in inheritance to better harness the power of the constitution.

    The new inheritance, I am working on will be even better at harnessing the power of it.

    Hun!

    Another minute passed, and I had caught the change. I had been looking for.

    The mist had be smarter in the past month. It is using my methods to spread further; it is not resisting their effects, but piggybacking on them.

    Through this, it is bringing a greater change, without invoking greater resistance from my methods.

    This means the limit, I was able to predict based on the data, extended.

    I thought three months would be the limit before I would need to stop practicing the tras, but now it has extended to six months at least.

    The mist is getting smarter with each session, and it is scaring the hell out of me.

    I want to finish the mission as soon as possible and begin taking the risk.

    In just thest fifteen days, I had doubled the number of the seeds.

    At first, the seeded were forty-two, but now, they are nighty-six. The seeds inside them are also better, with a powerful formation that decreases their stealth slightly.

    I have to take the risks and get the proof to bring the Primes here.

    Other than that, I could simply escape.

    I have enough confidence in my abilities. That once we are out of the organization. I will be able to leave it; they won''t be able to find me.

    I have seen the abilities of people. Especially those sent to track and hunt, they are not much.

    It is thest option, which I wouldn''t take unless I am really desperate.

    I feel like, the leaders of the Avros are doing something terrible. If they are not stopped, the damage they will cause will truly be massive.

    I am trying every day, using all my abilities and taking risks, but those people are good.

    I haven''t been able to find much; at least to my satisfaction, despite the heavy praise from the organization about the intelligence, I had gathered.

    I looked at the changes the sneaky mist causing me. They are bad, but also good.

    Each session increases my strength considerably. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The breakthrough had made me powerful, and now this mist was increasing my strength further, but despite that, whenever I see a spire, I do not feel confident.

    This is quite strange, because my strength is high enough. Even in Tor, I don''t there any Sky Sovereign, there contend against me, much less defeat me.

    Still, every bit of my being tells me. I am no match for the spires.

    Sigh!

    I sighed and focused on the meta-scan.

    A few more minutes passed, before, finally, the mist began to lessen, till it finally stopped.

 Chapter 3944 Location

    Chapter 3944 Location

    I got out of my spot and walked out of the stone, in front of which, I used to sit and take the mist.

    I was walking toward the gate when I saw a womaning from the other side.

    I nodded at the purple-haired woman, and she nodded back.

    I like this woman, despite never talking to her. She is one of the seeded and genuinely good people.

    Unfortunately, she is taking the mist and seriously considering it a good thing. Despite the reservations, she is feeling at her heart.

    I sighed internally stepped out of the gate and a few seconds she did.

    As we walked out of the room and its heavy protection. A data packet came out of her.

    She didn''t suspect anything and walked in her own way, while I did the same, while my clone analyzed.

    Hun!

    A minute passed when my clone informed me something. That nearly stopped me. It''s so big news, that I wasn''t able to keep my expressions contained.

    It is a good thing the soul sense isn''t covering me, or they would have caught it.

    After that, it was a struggle to not walk fast.

    I wanted to give control to the clone and enter my core, but I didn''t and moved at speed as I usually do.

    Click!

    Finally, I reached the suite and opened the door.

    I entered the practice room and sat down before closing my eyes and started practicing the soul method.

    It was nine secondster; I was at my core. Looking at the second biggest, piece of data after mist. It is even bigger than the mist.

    In front of me is the massive map of the Avros.

    Now, on that map, about 1.2% area is circled. This is the area in which that mist and source are the ce where I go weekly.

    For months, I had been collecting tiny pieces of data.

    From the teleportation gate to spatial frequency to the idental faint soul discharges, in the mist ce.

    It all provided me a little bit of data, till I was finally able to circle it to 1%. It is 1.2% technically, but I will say, it is 1%.

    It is big and if it was not in the deep subterranean, I would have been happier.

    If one looked at the mist ce, one would see the beautiful sky and verdant grass. For nearly one and half months, I had considered, it was above the ground, in some hidden valley.

    Until I found out it was deep underground.

    That 1% may look big, but it''s not, and seeing how deep it is. It will take Prime weeks to find out the ce if they are lucky.

    There are protections in that ce, that even Prime wouldn''t be able to discover them with their soul sense.

    It is why, I would need exact coordinates.

    That doesn''t mean it isn''t useful. It is extremely useful, as now; I will change the formations in the seed. They will now focus on pinpointing the precise location.

    If I manage that, the organization wouldn''t even need toe here to headquarters.

    They could go to that ce directly and destroy the mist.

    I looked at it for a few minutes before bringing out the formations. I had already prepared them.

    I will only need to send a single data packet, and the change will be made automatically.

    I will only need to make the changes in one seed. Seeing, I had programmed them to connect with each other for the specific task.

    So, if the changed seed, discovered the unchanged seed. They will send the data packet and do it.

    I wanted to get out immediately, but once again I had controlled myself. I have reached very close now and I will destroy these efforts in my hurry.

    I could not give them anything to suspect me.

    Though, I will go out tonight. I usually do not on practice day, but I can break the monotony without a reason.

    It is a natural behavior.

    It would be suspicious if I did what Ranis did too strictly.

    The nature is to change. Everybody changes little by little; I had also brought the faint changes in Ranis habits and behavior sinceing here.

    Including showing fear whenever I see pike. Thanks to that incident.

    I looked at the other data, the packet had provided, before walking toward the library.

    I was walking toward the library when three figures came running toward me.

    One is big and two small.

    A few secondster, two bear cubs with fiery crowns over their heads appeared in front of me and began to press their cheeks against my legs while looking at me cutely with their big, expressive eyes.

    It turned out the bear, I had fought in the realm was pregnant.

    It wasn''t visible, and since, I had no intention of killing. I didn''t check. I check on the monster. If they are pregnant, before killing them.

    These two had born one and a half months ago and got addicted to the honey like their mother.

    It had be so addicted. It was tamed without much effort. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is very hard to tame the monsters, especially those with powerful lineages, but the bear got tamed without me making any effort.

    "Do you want candies?" I asked, knowing why they hade to me, and the two cubs nodded cutely.

    I took out two honey candies and gave them to the cubs. They gently took it as I had trained them, before popping them into their mouths.

    Their eyes went round with bliss immediately.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    "Good cubs," I petted them and threw candy at their mother, whose expressions turned like her children as she ate it.

    These candies have honey, but also other precious things. That is not only tasty but also aids in their growth.

    I yed with them for a few minutes before walking toward the library, thinking of Marina and my child.

    It is near the time of birth; she might have already given birth.

    I don''t know, but it fills my heart with sadness knowing I am not with them, at an important phase of their life, our life.

 Chapter 3945 Permission

    Chapter 3945 Permission

    Tor

    "You are asking a lot, Aevith," said the man, a purple-skinned, blue-horned man, who looked to be in his early twenties.

    "I know, I am sir, but I am getting a bad feeling about it. We should act on it as soon as possible before it is toote," replied the woman.

    "Are you sure, you are not getting influenced by his assessment?" he asked, looking at the files in front of him.

    "I am not, Sir. I had a bad feeling about it; it is why, I have decided to use our seed for this mission." She replied, but the man just shook his head.

    "To me, it feels they have found a great treasure."

    "If we went there, to look for it. It would look like we are going there to steal it; it wouldn''t look good on our organization," he said.

    "I understand your worry, sir, but I feel like, we can not wait anymore. He had narrowed down the location to 0.3% of the organization,"

    "A group of Primes wouldn''t take more than a few days to find it with the data, that Micheal had provided," she pleaded.

    The man sighed.

    "It is too risky," he said, shaking his head and the woman opened her mouth, but he raised his hand to stop her.

    "Though I could not ignore these proofs either. So, here is your task. Share the information with Alkaz and Belword and make them agree to join."

    "If they did, you could investigate with them," he said.

    The woman wanted to object, seeing how big the task would be, but there was no option. The man in front of her would not budge.

    "Thank you, sir," she said and walked out of his office.

    ¡­

    "I am bored," said the beast-man beside me.

    "Me too," I replied as I pulled my focus back out for a few seconds.

    "I wish, the organization would send us on some interesting mission, instead of here acting as the border guards," he said while his soul sense scans the area.

    Yes, border guards.

    This is the mission; we are on the border that Avros shares with the Belword.

    It is a standard border protection mission. To keep an eye on the threating into the borders of the organization.

    "It might turn interesting if we found some dangerous people like the cultists," I said.

    "Right," he replied with a roll of his eyes and walked away.

    Avros aren''t impervious to the problem of normal organization.

    It has cultists, natural disasters, and other things that it needs to deal with.

    One and a half months ago. A group of cultists had sacrificed the small city and we have yet to find them.

    There had been intelligence that cultists might being our way, but there is a slim chance, that we will discover them.

    The intelligence is a few days old. They would have already passed through the borders before we hade here.

    I watched him leave and went back to my core, leaving my body in control of a strand of my soul.

    However, I could patrol, send soul waves, and move toward the suspicious people, if needed to be.

    There is not much and most of the people crossing the border are Primaries are Sovereigns.

    There are a few Earth Sovereigns.

    Since yesterday, we havee across only one Sky Sovereign. She had all the proper documents, and there was nothing suspicious about her.

    We didn''t move to check the people unless it was a Sky Sovereign.

    For the rest, we only gave orders. The Sovereigns and Earth Sovereigns move for us.

    ''I wonder when they will move,'' I muttered in the library.

    In these past two and a half months. I had narrowed the location to the 0.2%. to territory. The risks I had taken paid off.

    I got the data, which helped me shrink the area fast, but it is still not the pinpoint location.

    I would need that to aid the Tor in making a move.

    Acting without enough proof will have big political consequences. I haven''t provided them with good enough intelligence to make that happen.

    I studied it for twenty minutes more, before waving it away and bringing the iplete formation in front of me.

    It is the formation of ancient runes; I am converting from that ofmon runes. Earlier, I had nned to keep 40:60, given itsplexity, but inspiration struck.

    I had fully changed the formation.

    If I manage to achieve it, then the formation, would not only be three times smaller, but twice more powerful and two points five times efficient.

    There is a huge advantage to changing into the ancient runes, but it''s hard.

    There is a reason why, people started to learn ancient runes after reaching the Prime. It''s not just because of the sheerplexity of it.

    There is another reason, for some. I am being shielded in my core.

    The ancient runes are calledw runes and while I am only working on the basic form of those. There is a power in them too; the power, a normal mind of Earth Sovereign, couldn''t bear.

    I pushed those thoughts and focused on the formation ahead.

    It is the most difficult one, but also exciting. If I seeded, it would smoothen my movements and make them faster, with less energy. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The speed is really important to me, and this formation will aid me with that.

    It''s why, I am giving it so much time and attention. There is another reason, which is also the Sky Sovereign upgrade.

    It will act as a base for it. Moreplex and powerful.

    I shook my head at those ideas. I had toplete it before I could think about what woulde after it.

    Hun!

    A few hours passed, and suddenly surprise appeared in my eyes as my soul waves caught something.

    I immediately got out of my core and sent the stronger soul waves to investigate and what I found couldn''t help, but bring a smile to my face.

 Chapter 3946 I Wish I Could Punish You Myself

    Chapter 3946 I Wish I Could Punish You Myself

    The seeds entered inside them, and a momentter; I began to receive the information.

    ''They are cultists,'' I thought, looking at four Sky Sovereigns, moving sneakily.

    I had doubts, but now they had been cleared.

    I didn''t act at all; I continued patrolling, but then sent themand to my colleague''s seed.

    Immediately, a frown appeared on his face, and he moved toward the cultist. They are outside his range, and he shouldn''t have sensed them, but he did.

    ''I have sensed a group of Sky Sovereigns; I think they are cultist,'' he said telepathically.

    I reacted appropriately.

    ''Have you informed the captain?'' I asked. ''Yes, she ising from the other side,'' he replied.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, I received a message from the captain.

    I appeared beside the stone-skinned man and moved with him silently under stealth.

    He is being careful, staying away from the range of the cultists. Still, it wouldn''t have been enough for us to stay hidden if not for me messing up with a sense of cultists.

    Four and a half minutes passed when the changes appeared on the faces of the cultist.

    Buzz!

    "Let''s go," said Amin as we received themand from the leader.

    We moved out of the stealth and flew toward the cultists at our full power. The cultists understood they had been discovered as well as they ran.

    I thought they would y it cool, but those four-bastard scattered in the four directions.

    "I''ll take the elf, you take the beastman," said Amin and I nodded and moved toward the winged Beastman.

    He is the initial Sky Sovereign like me, and fast. Enough, I wouldn''t have been able to catch up to him, before taking the mist.

    Now, I could and getting closer every second.

    These cultists have made a mistake. They shouldn''t have scattered. This is a wise strategy, but they shouldn''t have used it.

    We are five, not three, as they are expecting.

    There were two more peopleing, which they had not sensed yet.

    If they had been together, they would have tried to breach through us, but now scattered, we will deal with them one by one.

    "Halt by the authority of Avros," I ordered.

    The sparrow beastman turned and swung a purple saber at me.

    A sharp purple arc came at me through it.

    It''s a good attack, but not powerful enough to stop me, much less harm me.

    Bang!

    I took out my halberd and brought it down in the arc, sting it to pieces before continuing toward the beastman.

    It took me two and a half seconds more to reach the Beastman, and I swung my halberd at him.

    The attack was powerful enough to make him stop and turn toward me to defend against my attack.

    ng! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Our weapons shed and the sparrow beastman shook before taking a step back while vomiting a mouthful of blood.

    "You should surrender; it will make things a lot less painful for you," I said.

    "Never!" he snarled.

    The powerful aura came out of him, and he attacked.

    My aura too exploded, and I moved my halberd for the attack. It is for the show; I am powerful enough to defeat the little cultist with a single attack.

    Without using a weapon.

    ng!

    The weapons shed, and it shook again, with blooding out of his mouth.

    This time, I didn''t give him any opportunity and appeared beside it and attacked.

    ng!

    He defended, before moving back, and I attacked again, using more power.

    nng!

    It had nearly made him shake back, but he was able to stop himself in time.

    The next attack was the same and one after that. I thought about sending him flying, but that would give him a sense of defeat.

    I don''t want that. I want him to feel desperate but still have hope.

    I want him to push himself to bring out more power.

    I am doing it from the goodness of my heart. I am doing it for the data. Their cult has arge number of members in this region of the continent.

    I want more data. So, I would recognize their filth quickly.

    nng nng nng!

    I attacked one after another, keeping him desperate. Forcing him to w out the power, he has.

    To be honest, he is disappointing.

    He is not close to the powerful cultists I had fought. His skills are also average. I wanted something powerful.

    Thest time, I had a satisfying battle, it had been at the realm. Those monsters were far stronger than anything, I had fought, sinceing from the sea.

    I looked at other battles, and they are about the same.

    The leader is slightly stronger, but our captain handling him. The other cultists are in the same desperate condition as this one.

    A few seconds passed and one got killed.

    This is the problem with the cultist. Unless you have a big advantage over them, it''s very hard to capture them.

    I n to capture this one; they deserve it.

    These bastards had sacrificed millions of people. A quick death will be a mercy for them.

    Seconds passed, and I kept pushing him.

    Injuring him, taking it to a near breaking point, hoping it would harness the strength, but it seemed like, I had been expecting too much from the filthy cultists.

    They use sacrifice to gain strength. There is no willpower in these bastards to harness their deep strength in times of crisis.

    "I had enough," I said and went for it.

    He understood, what I was trying to do and tried to kill himself, but my seed had stopped him.

    Bang!

    A surprise shed in his eyes, before I hit him hard with the back of halberd, sending him crashing to the ground.

    "I wish I could punish you myself," I said before shaking my head.

    I picked him up with the energy and moved toward Amin, who, too, had finished dealing with the cultist.

    Thanks to the seed. He was able to capture the cultist he was fighting alive.

 Chapter 3947 Bright

    Chapter 3947 Bright

    Thud!

    I threw the body of the cultist down with two others.

    The fourth one didn''t leave the body, not even the dead one.

    "I hope, I will get a good enough points for it. I have an eye on something, that I really need," said Amin, looking at the cultists with hope.

    "I have informed the organization. They will send someone to take them in a few hours," she said and turned to Amin.

    "Amin, keep an eye on them. rest of you, return to your duties," she ordered.

    I returned to my shift and patrolled while working in my core.

    A few hours passed and the people from the organization came and took the cultist. I continued with patrol, till it was time for my shift to end.

    Click!

    I summoned my abode and stepped inside. The moment it happened, except for my body, I had left everything of the Ranis behind.

    I am safe in my abode. Even Prime would have a hard time spying on me without me noticing.

    I directly went to my room, and showered, beforeing to the kitchen.

    I don''t like these missions. I rather be in an organization, collecting intelligence, than be outside, but I have to be Ranis, he does not like to stay in the organization.

    It is already a little suspicious, that I haven''t asked for permission to explore the realms yet.

    I n to do that after this mission is over. As I know that request would be denied. They are not letting us go on the long mission.

    I have data on over a hundred people and 93% of them aren''t given long missions.

    The rest seven only be given because these missions could be aplished by only them and also because they are most trusted.

    Most of these people are descendants of the spires or their students.

    I shook my focus on cooking, but before I do that, I have to decide. What to cook.

    My clone made amazing progress in culinary. There are thousands of things, he has cooked, that I haven''t tried yet.

    I could try them as they are perfectly stored, but I like the freshly cooked food.

    I thought for a while before deciding on it.

    A momentter, all the things appeared, and I began. Today kept it simple and thus finished nearly an hour.

    I set the table and sat down to eat.

    It has always felt lonely to eat alone, but today, it is extra lonely.

    If I hadn''t been masquerading as Ranis. I would have invited my teammates, especially Amin; I like the man.

    Unfortunately, I couldn''t.

    They wouldn''t even need to take a bite to realize that it is not a normal food. It is the best food, I could cook, there is no single person in Avros who coulde close to me in culinary mastery.

    Soon, I finished eating and washed the tes before walking into my bedroom.

    There Iyfortably, before closing my eyes.

    I am not in the organization. I didn''t have to sit on my leg; I couldy on the bedfortably without any problem.

    However, I didn''t immediately enter my core. Instead, I begin to practice the soul method before entering my core.

    I have grown used to it and it offers enough benefits, that I am practicing it and continue to practice.

    I looked around, before walking into the library. Though, not before handing the bears their treats.

    Hun!

    Over two hours passed, when I sensed something from my soul. I stopped immediately, what I was doing and got out of the core. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''It is finally happening,'' I thought.

    It was supposed to happen half a year ago, but the mist had changed it all.

    From the fraction of focus, I put full focus on the method and began to circte, but it was not as easy as thest time when it had barely taken me any effort at all.

    Now, it is thousands of times harder.

    It barely takes any effort when I circte slowly, but when I try to circte faster. I feel the resistance, I hadn''t felt before.

    It was really hard to circte fast, so I started to grin my teeth with effort.

    It reminded me of the supremebat exercise. It was hard to practice it and this one is even harder.

    There is no pain here, but the resistance as such, that I felt like, I am moving the energy through the iron blocks.

    Still, I have to move it with sufficient momentum, or I will fail and will have to try again tomorrow.

    I don''t want to.

    I have been waiting for this for months. If it gives me the changes, I want; it could help me deal with the thing, that is creating suspicion about me.

    They haven''t said anything, but I felt the question and pressure.

    So, I harnessed every bit of the willpower, to circte faster to create the momentum needed to break through the level.

    Seconds passed and the speed increased slowly.

    The pressure had also increased. I felt bleeding from my orifices, but I didn''t care. The only thing, I care about increasing the momentum.

    Those lessons, I had learned in the practice of supremebat exercise are helping a lot.

    Moment by moment, I am making progress.

    I don''t know how long it passed when I had finally gained enough momentum. I didn''t waste any time and crashed it against the wall.

    Crack Crack Crack.

    The cracking sound rang out, but it didn''t break, seeing that, I gathered greater momentum and pushed again and again aging, making it crack more and more.

    Bang!

    Finally, the crack reached such a level, that the wall broke through into thousands of pieces.

    My soul began glowing and that glow began to increase every second, till it had be blinding.

    So, bright, that even the glow of the sun seemed to be pale in front of it.

    Hun!

    It shocked me, not the light, but the power, the light held. It is far more than I had expected from this method.

    It had already surprised mest time, but now, I am shocked seeing the sheer amount of power the light held.

    It is more than I had expected.

    The light glowed before I sensed it moving. Targeting to be exact and its target are the changes, brought by the mist.

    It went at them with vengeance, wanting to wipe them out for a moment. I held the hope, but those changes are like boulders in sea.

    No matter how much waves crashed on them. they remained unchanged.

    The light tried for a while, before finally giving up.

    I was thinking about what would happen when I felt the light turning gentle. It moved around my soul and started to nourish it.

    It needs a nourishment.

    My soul is under a lot of strain due to the sh of the changes and the methods. This light is tremendously useful in soothing those strains.

    It hadsted for a while, before finally, the light disappeared.

    I looked at the changes and a pleased smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    The changes are bigger than I had thought but weed. It will help me tremendously in easing those doubts, the bastards are having.

 Chapter 3948 Fake Breakthrough

    Chapter 3948 Fake Breakthrough

    "We have returned," said Amin as we stepped out of the teleportation gate.

    The mission had been boring, except for the cultists, but even they were weak.

    I am just d; to finish the mission and now, I can focus on the mission.

    I filed the report and finished the other process. I didn''t return immediately and went to the administration for special halls and filed a request. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After that, I returned to my suite, on the way collecting data packets from the seeds.

    There are over two hundred seeded. I woulde across at least a few whenever I was out.

    Click!

    In my suite, I showered and ate before sitting down on the floor and started to practice my soul method.

    The fifth level had be harder to practice after the breakthrough yesterday, but I can practice it with limited focus.

    It is slow, but it is all I can afford.

    I cannot give the method all my focus. It is an hour daily; I have things to do in my core.

    Though, I am nning to practice the method with full focus at least half an hour to forty-five minutes; it is all I could spare.

    I didn''t have the intention of doing that, but after seeing the huge effects, I decided to do it.

    This ordinary soul method is proving to be extraordinary. It would be idiocy, to not give it more focus than before.

    I entered my core and stayed there until the near mid-night before opening my eyes and practicing my methods.

    Which are like, walking on the sharp thorns every day.

    After the methods, I fell asleep on the floor as usual. It is not an act; I am genuinely tired enough that I didn''t have the energy to even walk.

    Every session is putting more pressure on my methods and with the soul method advancing; the pressure would be even greater.

    Buzz!

    When I woke up four hourster, there was a message waiting for me.

    Reading it, a smile appeared on my face.

    I freshened up and cleaned myself with energy, before walking out. I have to go to the healer, to get the necessary permissions, which wouldn''t be a problem.

    Click!

    It was eleven and a half when I opened the wooden door and walked into the familiar office.

    "Sky Sovereign, Tardon," I greeted the man.

    "Take a seat, Ranis," he said. "Thank you, Sky Sovereign," I replied.

    There was a silence before the man opened his mouth. "You are asking for permission to make a breakthrough," he said, and I nodded.

    "I am ready and confident to seed," I replied.

    "Don''t you think, it is rushed? You had reached the Sky Sovereign Stage only a year ago, and now you want to make a breakthrough into the mid-stage?" he asked.

    He doesn''t feel it is rushed at all. He thinks it is always dyed.

    the amount of mist, I am taking should have made me breakthrough months ago.

    The man had be suspicious of that and had been discussing it with his colleagues.

    Thankfully, he didn''t discuss it with the spire.

    I would have made a breakthrough months ago, but they would have been able to tell, as the intake of the mist would have remained the same.

    It wouldn''t havee to that. If I had waited to make a breakthrough.

    Then I would have been able to leverage it, but I showed it to the fortunate opportunity.

    Now, with the soul method, breaking through fifth level, I can show, that I have made a breakthrough.I am also fortunate; the effect of the method is big.

    Means now, I will take more mist.

    I will have to make the fake breakthrough before the next session, or instead of easing the suspicion, it will increase it.

    "It is not. If not for the problem in my soul; I think, I would have been able to make the breakthrough sooner," I replied.

    Thank God for the problem of the old Ranis.

    I had used it to justify not making the breakthrough, but even that excuse had now stretched to the limit.

    "Fine. I will give you permission. The breakthrough hall will open tomorrow for you in the morning," he agreed finally, after staring at me for a couple of seconds.

    "Thank you, Sky Sovereign, Tardon," I replied.

    A few secondster, I was out of his office and went to the alchemy hall to buy things needed for my breakthrough.

    The day passed and the next came.

    Step!

    I stepped out of the formation and saw the iron gates. The two Sky Sovereigns are guarding it; they may look mid, but they are peak Sovereign.

    "Best of luck," said the middle-aged man as he pushed the iron doors for me.

    "Thank you," I replied to him and entered the room.

    It is a round hall with a purple square disk within. I looked at it, before walking to it and sitting down.

    It is a prime-grade breakthrough artifact. Powerful. It is hard to fool it, especially when a Sky Sovereign looking at your breakthrough sneakily.

    I have seen, tens of my seeds make breakthrough through it and made a preparation.

    I hope they would be enough, or I am fucked.

    I brought out the resources and checked everything before meditating for a few minutes to calm my mind.

    Buzz!

    Finally, I activated the disk, and the breakthrough began.

    My heartbeat wildly as the formation activated inside me. filled with forbidden power; I had to use a lot of it.

    I cannot dare to underestimate the Prime Grade breakthrough artifact.

    I started with the resource''s absorption. They begin toe inside my body through the aid of the artifact, where a formation would absorb them and send them to my core.

    The same thing happened with energy absorption.

    When it finished. I heaved a big sigh of relief because these two are the toughest to fake.

    The third part, which is the most difficult part of the breakthrough, was the easiest one for me to fake.

    Like I had expected. There was no problem, and we moved to the consolidation.

    I watched every second, but nothing happened, and it was finished before my core released the energy.

    It was the easiest part because the breakthrough formation stopped working here. Its job is finished with the consolidation.

    Here, I increased my aura, reaching that of Mid-Sky Sovereign.

    It continued to increase as my body and soul fake-absorbed the breakthrough energies.

    It was not as much of a challenge, but I remained as careful as possible, seeing someone looking at my breakthrough carefully.

    Finally, it was over, and I smiled brightly.

    I stayed there for a few minutes before getting up and walking out of the

    "Congrattions," said the middle-aged man. "Thank you," I replied and walked out.

    I didn''t go to my suite as I wanted but to the mistnd. It is an order, after the breakthrough, the people are asked to go to the mistnd.

    I took went there, and my luck was so bad, that the same thing happened, that happened after the session with my real breakthrough.

    I thought it would happen after a couple of sessions, but it happened in the first.

 Chapter 3949 Expressions

    Chapter 3949 Expressions

    I walked into the restaurant and sat down, before ordering my usual meal.

    There is no one to eat with me today, which is good because I could focus on the seeds.

    There are several seeded in here and I had started to collect data packets from them.

    I am very close to reaching the 0.1% target location. It is an enormous progress, but still not urate enough.

    I am trying, taking more risks, seeding more people for more data.

    It had been one and half months since the fake breakthrough and the number of seeded had reached three hundred.

    It is arge number.

    It could be said that now half of the people going to the mist are seeded.

    It is a massive risk, I am taking. If one seed found out somehow, they will start searching for the other seeds and it would be bad if they found out all.

    I have taken the precautions, but I am scared.

    It is not the discovery of the seed; I am scared of. I have taken enough precautions to not be found out being the one who created them.

    I am scared of them finding out the forbidden energy, I had used to create them.

    If they did, it would make the whole world hunt me. I don''t think, I will be able to get away, when the entire world trying to hunt me.

    Forbidden power is the most desired one.

    They want it, not only because it could help them bend the rules of the world, but also because of the height it could take them.

    The host of the forbidden power is extremely useful to them.

    Alive is fine, but dead is good too for them.

    I have read a book, in Tor about the chaos caused by the discovery of the forbidden power''s host and the length the people have gone to get them.

    I shook those thoughts away and focused on the data pack.

    It had intelligence, recording of the hosts, but also data. I am umting a massive amount of data with this huge sample pool.

    Myprehension of the soul is increasing at a visible pace.

    It can be clearly seen the formations of the inheritance. Most of the new formations I am creating for the inheritance are of the soul.

    I hope this mission is over soon, and I will return to the organization.

    I want to analyze the data carefully. There is so much to learn from them.

    Soon, I finished the dinner and walked toward the room with the hidden formation. This is that day of the week when I need to go to that dreaded ce.

    People desperately wait for it. Their heartbeat elerates whenever they think about it.

    I dread the ce.

    Every session brings the greater changes in me, that I can''t remove with my current abilities. They are so fixed, that I don''t have any idea about removing them.

    It keeps me up at night. Gives me nightmares.

    Soon, I reached the gate and entered inside. A few secondster, I entered the mistnd.

    I looked around before walking toward the stone. When I reached it; I walked right through it as the way opened for me and reached the inner circle.

    There are people sitting here with dense mist entering their bodies, I shuddered when I looked at it.

    I walked, and soon, I reached the stone but didn''t stop. Instead, walked through the stone and reached the central circle.

    The ce with the densest mist.

    ording to the intelligence, I had gathered. This is thest circle, beyond it is the thing, that is releasing the mist.

    Nobody of my seeded had entered there.

    Only the spires have, and I didn''t dare to seed them. Even now, when I looked at them, I feel shit scared. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I am really powerful, but I feel like. I am not a match for them.

    They are Sky Sovereigns, I am sure of it, but the power they have does not belong to the Sky Sovereign.

    I reached the stone and stopped before sitting down.

    A momentter, the dark blue mist enveloped me and started to enter my body.

    It had been seven sessions since; I took this mist, and it had brought a great change into me.

    I don''t like it, but there is nothing I can do about it.

    I am reaching my limit with it. Not the limit, but its changes have reached to the degree, that one to two months more and I would need to stop with my methods.

    I will need to stop practicing Tras after two or three sessions.

    The dance would need seven to eight sessions.

    I hope to gain the urate coordinates of this ce from them. With it, the organization would be able to send someone sneakily to check out things.

    I don''t know what the organization is doing with the intelligence, I am providing to it.

    I hope they are doing something.

    I pushed the thoughts away and focused on the meeting in the mist.

    Eighteen minutester, I finished and got up.

    I passed through the inner stone and walked toward the outer stone. When I stopped as I noticed something.

    ''I imagined it?'' I asked myself.

    I felt like the mist had stopped for a moment, but it didn''t seem like it did.

    There was no change in people. Not even a frown had appeared on their faces.

    I shook my head upon seeing that and walked toward the gate.

    A few secondster, I stepped into the gate and came out on the other side.

    Hun!

    Taken a few steps to walk out, when I saw four spires entering the room with incredible speed before stopping in front of the gate.

    They didn''t even look at me, before stepping inside.

    They may not have looked at me, but I had looked at them, and they looked worried.

    Worried.

    I have seen them many times, both through my eyes and recordings and they have never looked worried.

    I watched the gate for a moment before walking toward the door.

    I had reached it, when I saw three more spires entering the room with the same worried expressions, before stepping inside.

    ''Something had happened,''

 Chapter 3950 Threat and Promise

    Chapter 3950 Threat and Promise

    Avros- Mist

    "What happened? Why have you called so suddenly?" asked the half-elf as all but one spire gathered.

    They usually gathered at the fortress, but today, they have gathered here. This is the third time; they have gathered here in over four decades.

    First time, when they discovered it. The second time is for the initiation, and this is the third time.

    Even for the impartation, they didn''te so close to it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "The enemies," replied the handsome elf, shocking everyone.

    The man who discovered it and the only one permitted to remain close to it.

    He is a liaison between them and it.

    "What about the enemies?" asked the Shark Beastman. "They are searching for it; it had discovered, four soul senses,"

    "They are from members of Alkaz, Tor, and Belword," he replied, deepening the shock further.

    "Together?" asked the crystal-skinned softly, and the handsome elf nodded.

    It is troublesome if it had been a single organization, but there are three of them searching together, which makes it dangerous.

    If they discovered, it. There is no way, they would let them live.

    They will bring the forces and wipe this ce from the face of the earth, including them.

    "How did they find where to look? Didn''t you say, even Prime wouldn''t be able to discover it?" asked the half-elf old man with sweat running down his back.

    "They haven''t discovered it yet, but they are searching the area," replied the half-elf.

    Hearing that, many felt relieved.

    "It wants to start," said the elf suddenly, just when they were feeling relieved.

    "Isn''t that time, years away?" asked the crystal-skilled woman.

    "It was, but it didn''t want to take the risk. It is saying, the current preparations are enough for it to begin," said half-elf.

    Everybody looked at each other.

    They have thought about this scenario but didn''t want it toe.

    "How much time do we have?" asked the middle-aged woman.

    "Nine hours," replied the handsome elf.

    "What? This isn''t enough to gather all my descendants," replied the half-elf.

    "We need at least a few days," he said. Forceful with his tone.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    The words had onlye out, when the surrounding mist moved, and the half-elf screamed loudly.

    He fell on the floors and started to spasm while letting out mournful screams.

    Everybody watched with horror as the gravity of the deal they had made seeped into their hearts.

    They knew they had be its puppets. The realization, when came, had already be toote for them.

    They have epted the deal to bring their organization to its former glory.

    It''s not like, they didn''t know what they were doing. They knew it well, but still epted it, seeing the promise of strength and glory it had given them.

    It would have been all fine. If it had worked as they had expected.

    In a few years, it would have achieved what it had wanted, and it would have gained enough strength to face any pressure.

    They would have slowly revealed their powerhouses and be a part of the orthodox.

    Some would have had doubts and there would have been allegations, but they would have handled them.

    Now, their enemies havee together.

    They will not be able to handle the pressure they will bring. They wouldn''t be able to resist them and once they find the proof, they will bring a hell on them.

    "So, everyone agrees?" asked the handsome elf after seconds of silence.

    Everyone nodded, including the old half-elf who was bleeding from all his orifices.

    "Good, gather everyone here in the nine hours," instructed the handsome elf and walked into the mist.

    They looked at the mist and therge silhouette, that they could barely see, before walking out.

    They prepared for this, and now, they will use those preparations to disappear. They will be hunted, but with the strength they have, they will be able to hide.

    They cane out in a few years, on different continents, wearing different identities.

    They only hope it follows on its promise and lets them leave without harm.

    ¡­

    Buzz!

    My badge buzzed with a message.

    I looked away from the fight, I had been watching and looked at the message.

    Hun!

    It surprised me so much, that I looked at it twice.

    They are asking me to be present at mist world at nine.

    I knew something was wrong when I saw the worry on the spires'' faces. it is why, instead of directly going to my suite, I hade to the arena.

    I thought for a while and connected to the other seeds. There are nine people with seeds around me.

    A momentter, I nodded to nine seeds and saw all of them had received the same message as I did.

    ''Something massive had happened,'' I thought. I am feeling it from the bottom of my heart.

    I thought for a while before deciding to do something risky.

    The function, I had never used it before and didn''t want to use it, but seeing the thing that happened and the faces of the spire, I knew it was time to use it.

    ''Command: Form Net!''

    I gave the seed themand, and immediately, an untraceable line of energy came out of the seed and connected to the seed closest to them.

    That seed connected to the closest to them.

    The strings begin to release the strings and begin to connect to each other. Within a second, over fifty seeds connected to each other.

    More are happening as time passes.

    Five and a half seconds passed, with a hundred and sixty-two seeds connecting with each other.

    All seconding the data toward me live, including from people currently in a meeting with the spires.

    I listened to the meeting. The spires are having with their descendants and students. The more, I listened, the more, my expressions would change.

    "Fuck!" I cursed audibly a few minutester, drawing the attention of people around me.

    I do not care. Something bad had happened and I need to get out of here.

 Chapter 3951 Movements Restricted

    Chapter 3951 Movements Restricted

    I walked out of the arena. I kept my pace casual, not showing panic, even in my eyes.

    Something bad is about to happen here and I don''t want to stay here to find out what it is.

    I have seen many things and know enough, that, little of my abilities is nothing in front of it. Whatever it is; it could kill me with a single thought.

    I rather not be in here when it happened.

    I already have permission to get out. If I felt the things were bing dangerous.

    If I wanted to, I could have got out before, but I didn''t, because things were under my control, but now, they are not anymore.

    I looked at the people around me, going to their business.

    Soon, things are going to change, and I hope, they do. I do not suffer because of the mistake of a few.

    I reached the gate of the fortress and was about to step out when a Sky Sovereign appeared in front of me.

    It is a Bear Beastman; a Peak Sky Sovereigns are no less.

    "Sky Sovereign," I greeted, with a questioning frown on my face.

    "My apologies, Sky Sovereign Ranis, but there is amand for all Sky Sovereigns to stay in a fortress till evening," he informed.

    "I am not going out of the organization, Sky Sovereign. I am just going to the outside arena for practice," I replied smoothly.

    The man just shook his head.

    "I have orders, Sky Sovereign Ranis. I cannot let any Sky Sovereign out of the fortress, no matter the reason," he replied.

    Hun!

    My eyes hardened, and I was leaning toward using the force when I felt something on me.

    Mark.

    It''s from the fortress, and I am not the only one. The others to have received it, not just Sky Sovereigns, but also Sovereigns and Earth Sovereigns.

    They have not even spared their students and descendants.

    Anyone who is going to mist had been marked by the fortress.

    "Fine," I said and turned toward the arena.

    While I walked toward the arena. I analyzed the mark and the more, I looked, the worse my expressions would be.

    This is not a simple mark, but makes using the true power of the fortress. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If it had been even Prime Grade. I would have tried to use, a forbidden clone to shift it on others, but it would be hard to achieve that given the power of the mark.

    Though, I will not give up.

    I focused on it earnestly, but paused a few minutester.

    I need to inform the organization about the changes happening here, but I cannot go out.

    That doesn''t mean, I can not send out the information.

    Thank god, I had prepared for this.

    I widened the and began to spread to the seeds, which were not part of the mist.

    Soon, three people appeared in front of me. All Sovereigns.

    ''Command: Possession,'' I said and activated themand.

    Immediately, their eyes turned nk before turning normal. A momentter, they stopped what they were doing and walked toward the gate.

    These three are not dumb possessions; they have personalities created from their own memories.

    If someone stops them or they see someone familiar. They are capable of holding a conversation without arousing suspicion.

    There are messaging tools hidden all over Alkaz.

    I am going to use these three to send the message to Tor and I really hope, they act.

    I will try my all to get out, but if I can''t. I want Tor to save me.

    I reach the arena and sit down. In a few minutes, all three had effortlessly walked into the teleportation hall, before getting out.

    Nobody stopped them.

    They were looking, but only for Sky Sovereigns and some Earth Sovereigns, but didn''t care about the Sovereigns, who are not of the mist.

    I focused on the bloody mark.

    An hour passed, and my expressions turned worse, seeing how bad it was.

    Hun!

    I was cursing at it when I focused on the incident of one of the seeds at the gates.

    She sensed something bad and tried to get out forcefully, but mark reacted and brought her to her knees as she tried to get out.

    I saw the power; the mark had vibrated with it.

    It had the power to bring even Prime to its knees. They use a fraction of it on the girl to destroy her resistance and make her unconscious.

    I was looking at it when I saw a familiar womaning toward me.

    "You have received the message too, right?" asked Lidris as she sat by me

    I nodded.

    Every Sky Sovereign had received the message to not leave the fortress. I think this message is for mist only; they had only added other Sky Sovereigns to stop the panic.

    "Do you know, what it is about?" I asked, to that she shook her head.

    "It''s such a regret; I had important ns, but now I can''t go out!" she said with frustration.

    I am sure she has ns.

    She had sensed what I had sensed and tried to get out.

    Like me, she is too a spy.

    Unlike me, she is a real member of the Avros. A generation members at that; over ten generations of her family had been part of Avros.

    She had defected to Belword.

    I don''t know when she did that or what the reasons were behind it.

    I only know about her defection because I had seen her passing the information to Belword and talked to its agents.

    "Do you know, someone who might know, what is happening?" I asked.

    She had a good rtionship with one of the spires.

    "I had tried to ask my contact, but there was a silence," she replied.

    She had been trying to contact the spire and even went to their office, but hadn''t even had a meeting, much less a reply to her messages.

    "Keep trying; I am trying my own contacts," I said. By which, I mean my seeds.

    She nodded and closed her eyes, while I focused on the mark. If I am able to remove it; I might take her with me.

    She will be important in convincing Belword.

 Chapter 3952 Net

    Chapter 3952 Net

    Prime Aevith "Allies, it seemed like, we have been discovered," said Aevith as she put her badge down.

    She had just received a message from the organization. From Micheal, who sent it to the organization, and the organization sent it to her.

    "They have locked down their fortress and not let any mist-using person out. They have called all the mist-user for the meeting in that ce at nine," she informed.

    She is feeling really frustrated right now. It had taken her a lot of effort to convince these people.

    Now, not even a day had passed, and this happened. The thing is, they haven''t even discovered the ce.

    Though the ce had discovered them. Which put a doubt to rest, that we are not searching for the right spot.

    "It''s quite troublesome," said the woman with the white horn.

    She is Prime Yorta from Belword.

    "It is troublesome, but it''s clear, that we need to act quickly. If the ce really has some-thing and we have let it do whatever it is doing, it would be bad," I replied.

    The mission was very risky already, and now it had be even riskier.

    "The question is, how should we act?" asked the red-skinned man from Alkaz.

    "I have a n. It''s risky, but I think, it is time. Our organizations take the risks," I said.

    We alone wouldn''t be enough. We need more, that only the organization could provide. Will they provide it? It is a big question, seeing that it had taken me over a month to convince for this mission.

    Now, I want more.

    They are shaking their heads, but they have removed their badges to contact their organization.

    ¡­

    "I will contact you if I find something," said Lidris and got up before walking away from the arena.

    I didn''t stay long either and a few minutester, walked toward my suite.

    The had a big enough range that I could be connected to it even from my suite.

    It had been two hours since I had received a message and aside from the; I wasn''t able to do anything much.

    The mark is extremely strong. Enough, that unless I have the power of the Prime, I wouldn''t be able to do anything.

    Many Sky Sovereigns have tried, but all of them are lying in the infirmary.

    The organization seemed to have prepared for this. Not just by marks, but also the security and other arrangements that popped up everywhere.

    It had the changed atmosphere of the fortress. Made it somber.

    Aside from the Mark, I am trying to connect to the seeds outside of the fortress. Which had be even more difficult.

    They have enhanced the defenses of the fortress. Creating a strong interference.

    I need eyes on the outside to see what is happening.

    I have sent the message to the organization. I really hope, theye, because, if I went to the mist ce, then I will have only one being to depend on.

    I don''t like to depend on the being. I could tell it had its own ns.

    I am just a small part of it. I rather be not any part at all. I want to stay away from its business as far as possible.

    Its business is beyond dangerous. I have seen it vanquishing the energies that could destroy the tor with a single breath. I am even smaller than Tor.

    They might not even need to look at me, to destroy me.

    Click!

    I pushed those thoughts away as I reached my suite and entered the room.

    I went to sit down but stopped myself and instead jumped on the bed before closing my eyes.

    This might be myst day, and I don''t want to spend it like Ranis.

    Though, I didn''t have sat down. I started to circte the soul method. It has a calming effect. It gives me normalcy; which I desperately need in these abnormal times.

    I appeared at my core and looked at all ten of my clones.

    Three had merged and be one to find a solution, but till now, even their higher power wasn''t able to find it.

    I have brought all my clones out and all of them working on finding solutions to my problems.

    I looked at hundreds of screens in front of me. Showing different types of things. More than half of them focused on finding the solution to the mark.

    The rest of connecting the outside of the fortress and a few other things.

    I busied myself with the.

    The Mark is more technical, and I left it to my clone. If they find something, I will return to it, but till then, I will work on the.

    An hour passed and then another, but we didn''t make progress on either mark or.

    I wanted to scream in frustration, but I worked to find the solution

    Hun!

    "What''s that?" I asked when I noticed something from one of the seeds.

    I tapped on it and immediately saw what it was.

    "The twins," I muttered. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There are two Sky Sovereigns twins. One is trusted with the mist and the other doesn''t. It seemed like the one was trying to contact the other.

    ''How can forget it,'' I said to myself.

    These two had an inherent connection, that had been enhanced by the method they practice, which lets them connect with each other.

    I looked at data on the working of the method and couldn''t feel excited.

    I check on thest data on the other twin. It was three hours old; I had sent Sovereign out, which had formed a connection outside, beforeing in, bringing all the data packets.

    ording to it, the other twin is his house outside, where he lives with his family.

    "I could enhance this connection," I said and didn''t waste any time in doing that.

    A couple of secondster, the formation appeared in the seed of the first twin and released the power.

    Immediately, the power of the method increased to the man''s shock and broke through the restrictions of the fortress.

    A momentter, it connected with another twin.He was, too, trying to connect with his brother from the other side.

 Chapter 3953 Arrive

    Chapter 3953 Arrive

    "They have sealed the organization," I said as I looked at thetest information.

    It had been nearly two hours since I had connected outside, forming a huge from the seed inside the fortress and outside of it, with twins as the bridge.

    It is not just that they have also restricted the messages over an hour ago.

    There is panic outside. Everybody is asking for the answers that the organization isn''t providing.

    It is a good thing; I had sent two more Sovereigns out with more information.

    Now, it is up to the organization.

    I am hopeful, but I also understand there is a small chance that help wille. The intelligence I have provided isn''t enough for the organization to act.

    I feel ashamed about that, seeing it had been a year since I was here, and was unable to gather enough intelligence to help the organization take concrete actions against it.

    I turned to Lidris.

    She is trying, as so are the host of many seeds, but they aren''t getting anything from the spires.

    They are closed off after the first hour. Even to their own descendants, which they have asked to gather at the specific ce of the fortress.

    These are descendants without a mist. Those using the mist woulde with us inside the mist ce. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Many things are happening across the organizations that I am barely keeping track of, nor I am trying to.

    I had handed those things to one clone. I am still focused on the mark and able to find many things, but not enough for it to let me out.

    Now, they have even restricted exits from the fortress.

    People could onlye inside the fortress, not go out of it. It is wise since it will exacerbate the panic further.

    I feel like every door is closing in front of me. I can not do anything.

    It is making me feel panic, that I am barely controlling.

    I have experienced enough things; I do not panic, but here I am facing a problem that is even bigger than the Grimms. More powerful than them.

    I still have no proof, there is such a thing. If I had, the organization would havee here a long ago, with full force.

    People of the world do not tolerate aliens from other universes. They will kill it.

    Even the forces of realms woulde, to finish them off if the local forces aren''t enough.

    I don''t know if it is an alien; it might be something of our own world. We have dangers of our own world, that are even more dangerous than the aliens.

    Hun!

    Over an hour passed when something had happened.

    The descendants of the spires begin to step into the gate and disappear.

    The gate, which is on the same level as the one we used to reach the mist, had been used to send them away.

    Yes, they are sending them away.

    Now, I have be even more sure that nothing good will happen to the mist. I need to find a way to get out or things will be a lot more uncertain.

    Hours passed as I worked on the mark, but got nothing, that could help me.

    If I had the power of the Prime; I would have been able to able to get away. It was only a matter of a few seconds.

    These marks work only inside the fortress. They didn''t work outside.

    A few minutes passed, and I saw another person getting captured by the Peak Sky Sovereigns and brought back into the fortress.

    People aren''t idiots.

    Some of those of the mist seemed to have sensed things and were hiding, but they were being hunted and brought back to the fortress.

    It''s really hard to hide when the organization has kept an eye on you always.

    Soon, it was evening, and I opened my eyes.

    I walked out of bed and stepped into the kitchen, to make myself a delicious meal.

    I don''t think, I need to care about my identity anymore. It won''t matter, even if I screamed, that I am a spy.

    Since it could be myst day. I want to eat something delicious.

    An hourter, there was a sumptuous meal in front of me. I ate everything, till nothing had remained.

    I ate so much, that I stayed on my spot for over ten minutes before walking into the practice room.

    Yes, I am going to practice.

    I want to be at my peak when I get there.

    I know my strength is tinypared to what is waiting for me. I am not powerful enough to contend against the spires, forget the thing.

    So, I begin.

    Methods have be hard and crazy, but if I survived today. The craziness might stop; I know, I am being too hopeful, but I can''t stop myself.

    I finished with a dance in fifty-seven minutes.

    For tras, I waited a little. Controlled the fear. Every session of it feels like myst and it took me a few minutes to get into a space before I could practice.

    Today, it took a little more than usual, before I began.

    Forty-six minutester, it ended. I felt thankful for surviving another day.

    I felt very sleepy as I finished. Usually, I sleep right after, but today, I didn''t.

    I controlled it, before getting up a few minutester and walking into the shower.

    I set the water to freezing cold. It is so cold, that Earth Sovereign would freeze within a minute. Even to me, it is quite cold, but it worked.

    All the sleep vanished from my eyes.

    Twenty minutester, I walked out and wore a new set of clothes. Including ck leather; it is not Ranis''s style, but I didn''t care.

    Hun!

    Once that was done, Iid on the couch and was about to close my eyes, when I sensed something.

    Not me, but my seeds outside.

    The Sky Sovereigns were the ones who sensed it first, before its Earth Sovereign, and then everyone as they spread their aura over the whole organization.

    Seeing them, hope couldn''t help but lit up in my eyes.

 Chapter 3954 Pushed

    Chapter 3954 Pushed

    I appeared at my core and with a huge screen in front of me. It is made from the perspective of twenty-seven people.

    In the sky, I saw people.

    Nine of them stood in a group of each. Each group belongs to a different organization.

    I spotted mine immediately. It is on the left with the lead of Prime Volsnorth. The right belongs with the Belword with a blue-scaled Crock Beast woman leading it.

    In the center is a group from Alkaz led by a red-skinned dwarf, who looked barely adolescent.

    He is over five hundred years old and really powerful.

    All of them are primes and powerful ones at that. They could handle things if they get nasty.

    "State your business, uninvited guests," came the voice from the fortress.

    "We have received the information on which we would like to investigate."

    "We would be grateful if the honorable spire council opened the door of a fortress for us to investigate," said the dwarf from the Alkaz.

    "It is an unreasonable request. You should have followed the proper protocol," replied the voice from the fortress.

    "We would have usually, but it is rushed, and I hope, the Lord of Avros and Spire Council would be amodating," requested the Dwarf.

    Buzz!

    I was watching it, when my batch buzzed with a message and it appeared in front of me, without me opening it.

    I had looked at it, when a big projection appeared in front of me, with the lord of Avros appearing in it.

    "Attention, the organization is in danger. All the mist seeds are requested to appear in the gaslin gate," the message yed out.

    ''I am not fucking going anywhere,'' I thought andmanded the seeds outside to send the messages to Prime.

    They need to know that we have been called to mist-ce two hours earlier than they had said.

    It is barely past seven.

    I could see the changes appearing on the Prime''s faces as they heard my messages.

    A momentter, the change appeared on the screen as I destroyed those seeds, I used to send the messages. There should be no proof of me or forbidden power.

    "It is unbing of your esteemed organization to do something like this, but the council will hear you, out in a few minutes," said the voice from the fortress.

    Hun!

    I was watching when I sensed something. I opened my eyes, only to see myself floating up and moving toward the door.

    "Ahhhh!"

    I immediately resisted, but a momentter, I felt a powerful shock hitting me.

    It was so powerful, that it made me scream and numbed my body.

    It is happening, not only to me but also to everyone who didn''t move immediately after hearing the message or not moving fast enough.

    I immediately forwarded the message to the Primes and even sent the visuals before destroying the seeds.

    Their expressions turned bad as they received the message.

    "Avros, we hade with good faith, but it seemed like, you are in no mood to reciprocate," said the Dwarf.

    "We do not like the tone, Prime Slighrock. We might be a Sky Grade organization, but we have a right to be treated with respect," the voice from the fortress replied.

    To that, the Dwarfughed.

    "By the authority bestowed on me by Alkaz. I order you to open the door of the fortress within three seconds. If not, then I will be forced to use the force," said the Dwarf.

    "Calm down, Prime Slighrock. The Spire council is discussion wille out to meet you in a minute," said a voice in a reproachable voice.

    "One," said Dwarf simply.

    I am sending them visuals constantly, with each visual. I am losing the seeds, but I don''t care.

    I am a little angry, that despite showing them what is happening. They are waiting; they shouldn''t wait for even three seconds.

    "Prime Slighrock, spire council requests you to not make any move. If you attack us, we will be forced to respond," said the voice from the fortress.

    "Two," said the man.

    At that exact moment, something happened.

    An attack came out of the fortress, a powerful attack that sent anyone below the Prime to their knees.

    The attack surprised me. I didn''t think, they would attack.

    Attacking me means closing all ways of rapprochement. Now, there is nothing, but destruction remained in the fate of the Avros.

    The primes reacted to the attack instantly.

    The armor appeared on their bodies and weapons in their hands.

    They cut through the attack beforeunching their own attack at the fortress without hesitation. They would have hesitated if the fortress hadn''t attacked them, but it did. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Now, all the hesitation vanished. They will now attack with everything they have.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    A fraction of a secondter, I felt the fortress shaking mildly. The attack didn''t touch the fortress; a spherical shield had appeared covering it.

    Hun!

    My speed increased. The energy covering me begins to take me toward the gate faster.

    I immediately informed them about that.

    The shield is powerful. It had created interference. If it had been slightly stronger, I wouldn''t have been able to maintain the connection.

    Still, it had be feeble.

    I had just thought that, when it was broken, to connect a momentter; only to see another barrage of attack hitting the shields, and this time cracking it.

    I also reached the gate and saw there were people entering it every second.

    ''Faster, you bastard!'' I sent them a message with a visual.

    "Don''t hold back, attack with everything you have!" the Dwarf ordered, and auras powerful enough to crush the soul sted out of their bodies.

    "Faster!" the spire screamed, sending the people inside faster.

    I tried to resist but was hit by the shock even harder.

    By the time, I came to myself. I felt the fortress shocking wildly at the same time, I saw the shield covering the fortress reaching the breaking point.

    I felt relieved seeing that, but to my horror, I realized, I appeared in front of the gate.

    The spire looked at me with his cruel eyes and pushed me into it.

 Chapter 3955 Egg?

    Chapter 3955 Egg?

    Thud!

    I fell down on the other side, where hundreds of people had already gathered.

    I was swiftly moved by the spire two people gathered, and two more came out from behind before the screen on the formation flickered and turned off.

    "84%. That would be enough," said Spire Caldir. The shark beastman.

    Thest attack really seemed to have worked as it took out the teleportation. The shield had not only been protecting the fortress but also keeping the space stable inside.

    Once it was broken, the changes would have urred in space. Which is bad for teleportation.

    "Follow me," he ordered and walked toward the familiar stone circle.

    "What is happening, Spire? Why have you brought us all here together?" asked a green-haired human woman.

    I thought he would bark in angry or even attack, but he didn''t do any of that sort.

    He didn''t even turn.

    "You will know soon enough," he replied. Some people turned to other spires, but they remained quiet.

    I am not quite. I am cursing loudly internally.

    I had tried hard to get away, but couldn''t. That mark was too powerful. Now, it had disappeared, but I am in the presence of the spires.

    As I looked at them, I felt a chill running down my spine.

    They are Sky Sovereigns. Their aura is strong, the strongest of all Sky Sovereigns, but nothingpared to shamans, who had the power to fight the Primes.

    If I go by the aura, then I have confidence in killing them all, even, if all of them came at me together.

    Despite that, I shake whenever I think about fighting them.

    There is something really wrong with them and I thinking, might be rted to the mist.

    Hun!

    I was in my thoughts when I saw tens of Peak Sky Sovereigns aura''s exploding.

    "Die!" screamed, a copper-skinned woman, and the group of twenty-seven Peak Sky-Sovereigns attacked the spires.

    I couldn''t help, but get surprised.

    I had my seed in more than half of them and they are pretty loyal to the Avros, but now, they have attacked the spires.

    It seemed like, they had felt the danger and decided to act.

    I too prepared myself, seeing them. If their attacks did the damage; I will act. I could produce, more than all of thembined.

    I watched the spires, and a surprise appeared on faces before they turned to smiles full of mirth.

    The Shark-Beastman spire waved his hand, creating a wave of water. Seeing that, my eyes could not help but widen, and it also shocked attacking and everyone watching.

    The attack has the power of Prime so that everyone can sense

    However, I noticed the other thing immediately.

    This time isn''t as deeply embedded into them as I felt with Prime Aevith or Volsnorth. Even the Primes earlier, had better synergy with their power, than the Shark-Beastman.

    It''s clear that he didn''t get in the power the conventional way. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Bang Bang Bang

    The waves hit them and flung them hard on the ground. Breaking their bones and skin, but not doing any deeper damage.

    "Listen, you ungrateful bastards. If you try something like this again, I will give you such pain that you will regret being ever born," he said, before starting to walk away.

    I am really d, that I had listened to my instincts and didn''t try to seed them.

    If I had, these bastards would have easily discovered them.

    I don''t think my seeds are good enough to escape the notice of the Prime; even the Primes, that didn''t advance through conventional means.

    ''Seed them,''

    I was praising myself for listening to my instinct, when the sound, I had not listened to for a year rang out in my mind.

    I felt anger zing through my heart before I controlled it.

    I have been trying to contact it thousands of times, but there was never a reply. The being only talks to me, when it suits their need.

    I want to so say fuck off to their words, but hundreds of seeds came out of me.

    Getting angry at the beings isn''t wise. They are the only ones, who could save my life here; I need to listen to them, despite the emotions, I am feeling.

    Soon, all the ones who weren''t seeded got seeded.

    The only ones, I didn''t seed are the spires.

    I waited for a few seconds, but no sound came from the being. Which means, I am right in my decision to seed them.

    We reached the stones, and they turned misty, before disappearing, giving us a clear way to the inner circle.

    It had surprised me a little; I had thought they were real stones, but to my surprise. They were the creation of mist and now turned to mist.

    I tried to sense the one who was controlling them but didn''t get anything.

    Either it had reacted by the presence of us, or it was high enough level, that I couldn''t sense it with my abilities. I am betting on thetter.

    Till now, I have found no concrete proof that there is it, here. If I had, the organization would havee, long before.

    I might not have the proof, but I am extremely sure, that there is ''it'' involved.

    The stones of the inner circle had turned to the mist, and we had reached the central circle.

    My heartbeat quickened with every step we took toward thest circle of stones.

    I am sure, whatever it is. It is behind that circle, and I am scared. In front of it, I am nothing; it could kill me, just looking at me.

    Soon, we reached the stones of the final circle, and they turned into the mist.

    Hun!

    To my surprise, behind it is a dense mist.

    The spires are gathered in that mist; all of them. Some looked ahead, and I followed their gaze.

    At first, I had seen nothing, but a faint silhouette came into the view, which had a familiar shape.

    Egg?

 Chapter 3956 Inside

    Chapter 3956 Inside

    Aevith

    "Fuck!" I cursed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I don''t curse, especially when there are members of other organizations around.

    "It seemed like we werete," said Prime Yorta.

    I wanted to say, ''Whose fault is that?'' but controlled my thoughts.

    They have breached the fortress and reached the gate, found it destroyed. As far as they could see, they have destroyed everything, that could give them the coordinates.

    Still, they are trying.

    Though, by the time they find out; it would be useless.

    "There is still a time," said the familiar voice, surprising me. I turned and saw the purple skin man appearing.

    "We need to act fast," said the elf, that appeared not far away from him.

    "Don''t hold back; we have to have to find them and stop them, before they do whatever, they are nning to do," said the human man as he appeared.

    Three of them are from three different originations and Silver Primes.

    Saying, I am surprised by their appearance, would be an understatement. It is hard to make, the Silver Primes act, but here three have appeared.

    "Let''s begin, we don''t have much time," said Silver Prime Iloh, and all three released their extremely powerful soul sense, with the power ofws in it.

    ¡­

    "Since everyone gathered. Let''s go," said the handsome elf, and moved toward the egg-like shape in the mist.

    "Spire, what is in there?" asked the Teersa; she was the one who asked the question earlier.

    She had also participated in the attack.

    "The greatest opportunity, you will ever receive," replied the handsome elf with a charming smile.

    We followed behind him.

    There was no choice; his power had covered us. No matter how much we resist, he is taking us toward the egg-shaped structure.

    I didn''t resist. Instead, I released my soul sense. I didn''t care, whatever it was, sensed the forbidden power in it.

    I havee too far to care about any of this.

    Seconds passed, and we got closer and closer to the egg, which seemed to be at a greater distance than I had thought.

    Still, it took us barely a minute to reach it.

    The mist cleared, and I saw the egg-shaped thing, which looked like a giant egg.

    It is about seven meters tall and four meters wide, covered in intricate green scales. I barely looked at them, my eyes were focused on the script.

    The blurry script.

    It is not blurry, but powerful. So, much, so that couldn''t even see them, much less understand them.

    "Is it a dragon egg?" asked someone.

    I don''t think, it is a dragon eggs. It might not egg be an egg at all.

    Dragon eggs are different. Most of them are smaller than it, far more powerful, that we couldn''t even go near it.

    Even Prime''s would be incinerated by the power ofws emitting from it.

    This script is different from the ones I had seen on that dark tower, but they gave me the same feeling of foreignness as it is giving me.

    I can now even be sure; that it is ''it'' than before.

    The elf appeared beside the egg and the door opened. I cannot see what it is inside, but one thing is sure, I don''t want to enter inside.

    "Get in," ordered the handsome elf.

    "No," said the man in front, and an elf''s eyes zed with anger.

    A momentter, the man pushed inside the gate.

    "There is no choice, in front of you. It''s either you all go in or I will push you inside," he said and saw nobody, moving.

    Now, even the dumbest person has realized, that inside doesn''t have opportunity, but death.

    They are willing to resist that fate, seeing how they released their auras.

    At first, it was only the Peak Sky-Sovereigns, but soon, High, Mid, and Initial released their auras, before the Earth Sovereigns and Sovereigns.

    Even I had released my aura.

    "Die!" we screamed and moved toward the handsome elf, but we weren''t even able to take a step forward before the elf released his power and froze us on our spot.

    Elf looked at me with deep anger and I thought he could teach us a lesson, but he calmed down.

    "Force it is," he said after a moment of silence and began to force us into the entrance of the egg, one after another.

    There were over five hundred of us, but it took a few seconds for Prime until he had picked me, who was near behind, and throw me into the eggs.

    Thud!

    Inded inside, into the massive space. It is as big as the arena, with every inch covered in the same script as outside.

    I looked at it for only a moment, before my eyes turned to the throne that everyone was looking at.

    It is a big throne, about five meters tall, made of the same material as the egg.

    The throne is majestic, and it is not empty. There is an extremely beautiful being sitting on it.

    It is a humanoid and has six arms without joints, with ws at the end. It had four legs and, like the arms; it didn''t seem to have joints.

    It had a very short neck and a big oblong head, devoid of any eyes, a nose, or even ears.

    It only had a mouth. At least it is what I think it is, seeing there are no lips, but a line, that is faintly open.

    It is frozen like a statue, but there is no doubt, in my heart, that it is alive.

    Everywhere could feel, the life energying off it.

    In front of it is a box or a coffin, I don''t know. It is big, around three meters long, and looked like it is painted with the ckest ink, that seemed to suck light around it.

    My heart began to beat wildly as I looked at it.

    Whatever the box has, it is more dangerous than the one on the throne.

    Seconds passed, and finally, thest person was thrown inside, and the egg closed.

    At the same moment. The being on the throne moved.

 Chapter 3957 Blessed

    Chapter 3957 Blessed

    Everyone sensed the movement and turned to an extremely beautiful and repulsive figure.

    There is a fear in everyone''s eyes, that came from so deep within, that even the otherworldly charm of the figure couldn''t make that disappear.

    The figure got up from the throne and looked at us; at least this is what, I think it is doing.

    "There is no need to be scared," it said in, a pleasantly feminine voice.

    The voice is gentle and soothing. Filled with power, that it had calmed everyone down immediately. Made them rxed, like they were in their own home.

    I would have been too. If not for my clones, which immediately made me rational.

    The clones aren''t affected by the powerfulpulsion despite being me.

    The only reason, I could think of is the being. The voice was too powerful, it would have affected even Primes, much less of us.

    "How may us be at your service mydy?" asked the stone-skin man.

    "All of you had been chosen for the great honor." It said and moved its silvery head toward the coffin.

    "You all will be vassals and protectors of great Venulians''s clones,"

    "It is a colossal responsibility, as they are fragile. You will have to protect, make them stronger, till they be powerful enough to fend for themselves."

    "It will be a difficult journey, but a rewarding one for every one of you," it said, and everyone nodded with big smiles on their faces.

    "It would be our greatest honor," replied the man.

    Hun!

    I watched it all in shock. Every wording out of her mouth is like an unbreakablemon. It had imprinted it on their very souls.

    My seeds are able to capture only a small part of it, and it shocked me.

    I wish my seeds had been of a higher level.

    They would have been able to see much more, but even the small part they see right now will help me tremendously if I survived this.

    I was looking at the data when I felt it looking at me.

    "You, child, are the most special; the blessing we had not thought we would ever receive. The perfect vessel for Mother Venulians," It said.

    I am not one bit surprised, seeing it finding out about my original constitution.

    I wanted to say, ''No thanks, I am already upied by one guest and do not need another,'' I didn''t. Instead, I bowed my head.

    "It would be my greatest honor, mydy," I replied.

    I felt like, she had smiled, hearing that the way her big head moved, but I can''t be sure.

    "We should begin. There are threats that want to stop us," it said and waved its w''s hands.

    Immediately, hundreds of green circles appeared, all around the hall with only one red. They are made of a simr script, that is around everywhere.

    All of these circles are connected to the two script lines.

    The green script line is connected to all green circles, while the red one is only connected to me.

    I looked at hundreds of circles and remembered its words. All of them are going to be imnted with the clones, which very much believe they will have to nourish with their energy.

    It will kill them or control them.

    With over five hundred clones. They could do some real damage to the world. If they reach high enough in the level.

    I shudder as I am thinking about it.

    The worst fate belongs to me. I will be hosting a real body. I am in really deep trouble here.

    ''I really hope, you will save me,'' I said to the being.

    There was no reply. That made me angry, but I controlled my emotions.

    "You are special. You will sit in a red circle," it said. "An honor," I replied and walked toward the red circle as others walked toward the green ones.

    I stepped into the circle and felt the power of the script, which shocked me.

    It is beyond the level of Primes. Likely a Silver Prime or even a Golden Prime.

    The other''s circle felt slightly weaker than mine, but they too felt more powerful than the Primes.

    Sending it, I felt like my worries had gained the weight of the mountain. I didn''t let them weigh on me too much, but is hard, seeing how powerless I am.

    Here, my strength, and my abilities mean nothing.

    I am totally dependent on the being. Who is not clear on what will it do? I just hope it will not let another guest open a room into my body.

    "You are lucky to be doing this. Feel blessed for this opportunity," it said as it moved around its head.

    I wanted to snort hearing that. This is no blessing, but a curse, they were unlucky to get.

    I have no doubt we all would die, if everything went ording to its n and this death won''t be an easy eighter.

    It will be torturous.

    My clones are scouring through the library. They hadn''t found what it was yet, but they have found enough simr instances to let me know, that I am right in my thinking.

    "We will now begin, and I want every one of you to be calm, no matter what you feel,"

    "Remember, you have to bear it at any cost," it said and the power in its voice increased never before, going even deeper into the soul with itspulsion.

    I am really d, that I am protected from it.

    Buzz!

    A loud buzz rang out, and scrip lines lit up, and a momentter, a circle connected to it.

    It is the green circle, mine had remained the same.

    It seemed like, they would start with them first, before turning to me.

    It made me relieved and horrified at the same time.

    A few seconds passed, and the scrip of the circle moved to the people before seeping into their bodies, till only the connection scrip remained. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is not connected to their bodies; the circle is inside them.

    Hun!

    I was watching it in my core when I noticed the change appearing in its bodynguage.

    I have been observing it since I came here and the change it shows is big enough to make me think, something had happened.

    What happened?

 Chapter 3958 Discovered

    Chapter 3958 Discovered

    Aevith

    ''Found it!''

    I heard in my mind and moved quickly. Appearing beside Prime Iloh within seconds.

    "I am not sensing anything," said Lord Charleston of Belword. Even Lady Ulys of Alkaz has a frown on her face.

    I didn''t even try to sense it.

    Since two Silver Primes didn''t sense, there is no way, that I will be able to sense it.

    I am not surprised, that Lord Iloh, had sensed it, but the other two didn''t. Prime Iloh is a rare soul practitioner; his sensory powers are above that of people of the same level.

    "Look at seventeen-thousands, three hundred and forty-two meters deep," he said.

    The Silver Prime sent their soul sense down. Even I had sent mine down along with the other Primes.

    I reached it, but found nothing in there, like thest time, when I had reached through the space.

    "Bastards!" cursed the Lady Ulys after several seconds.

    "Apacted realm, one with the ability to hide so well," said Lord Charleston with surprise and a hint of greed in his eyes, which he made no effort to control.

    It didn''t shock me. I had expected it.

    Micheal had described the size of the space. I would have been able to discover it if there was a big thing.

    "Lady Ulys, please," said Lord Iloh, and the elf woman nodded.

    A momentter, I felt the power ofws and saw a massive hole appearing below us, which started to get deeper rapidly.

    It felt like the earth had no resistance to her power. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It didn''t.

    The power ofws has absolute dominance over their element. Lady Ulys is an earthw practitioner.

    I could see the envy in the eyes of Primes. There same emotion is shing into my eyes.

    Prime practice thews; it had been over a century since I had broken through into the Prime and I could say to be advanced fast, but despite that, I have notprehended anyws.

    I could feel thews of my element, but there is that thin film between us that stopping me fromprehending them.

    There are extremely few Primes, that could breach that film andprehend thew while still being Prime.

    The faintest hint ofprehension increases the power of the Prime tremendously. Most importantly, it gave them guaranteed entry into the Silver Prime.

    Nearly all thoseprehend thew, while a Prime, bes a Silver Prime.

    I heard Lord Iloh had been one of them.

    "So, this is it," said Lord Charleston. Bringing me back to the real world from my thoughts.

    Lady Ulys had stopped, revealing what looked like an egg.

    It is small, the size of a hand, with green scales covering it.

    I scanned it with my soul sense, but found it in there; it was like it didn''t exist at all.

    "It seemed like, it''s my turn now," said Lord Charleston with augh and flew toward the egg.

    Nobody stopped him, despite seeing clear greed in his eyes.

    The man moved toward it, while the power of thews covered him. He might seem boisterous, but he isn''t taking any risks about his safety.

    He stopped a meter away from the eggs and started to look at it carefully, before activating investigative methods.

    He looked at it for over a minute, before started taking out things.

    Artifacts of different types and shapes. Of which I had only recognized one.

    The device calctes the spatial power.

    He ced those artifacts carefully around the eggs, not touching them.

    A screen appeared in front of him, and he tapped on it. I couldn''t see what he was seeing and didn''t try to use the methods.

    If he wanted to let us, Primes see, he wouldn''t have hidden it from our eyes.

    A few minutes a shock appeared in his eyes, and he rapidly tapped on the screens, before turning to two Silver Primes.

    "This is a made sheerly through power, instead of being forged," he informed.

    "It seemed like, your member may be right about this being foreign," said Lady Ulys.

    "Will we be able to handle it?" asked Lord Iloh. "We might, but it''s best, that we inform the higher-ups," he replied, with his face serious.

    The primes nodded, and I could see them sending the messages through their badge.

    "Should I begin then?" he asked, and two Silver Primes nodded.

    "Be careful, our members are there," cautioned Lady Ulys. The man didn''t say anything to that and took out more tools.

    He ces them around the, with a ck disk right on top of it. Less than a centimeter away from the egg.

    What he is nning to do is simple, but risky.

    He is going to nudge the eggs to bring the people out. The nudges will get heavier, till they be shocked and start to damage, the space inside.

    It might kill our people, but that epted risk, when foreign entities are involved.

    The risk, they present is too big, that they would sacrifice a seed.

    I wanted to stop, seeing we might end up killing the person, who had provided us an information to find this thing, but I knew it would be futile.

    These Silver Primes are just following the established protocol.

    Buzz!

    The dusk buzzed a few secondster and a ck light released from it and covered the egg.

    As it did, I felt its power increase.

    The increase is steady every second. The enemies will need toe out or the disk will destroy the egg.

    I wonder how long they will take toe out ore out at all.

    I had just thought, that when I sensed something, and a momentter, the figures appeared out of the egg.

    There were thirteen people that hade, but my eyes fell on the one leading.

    It was not a person at all, and its aura felt so foreign that every part of me wanted to destroy it. Wipe it away from the face of the world.

    Some primes had even taken a step forward before they stopped themselves.

 Chapter 3959 With Smile

    3959 With Smile

    What happened?

    I asked myself and wanted to bring out my soul sense again, but controlled myself.

    It wouldn''t be wise to do it when it thinks that it is controlling me.

    Though, I am pretty sure, something had happened. I hope it is something that will stop it from whatever it is nning to do.

    ''Do you know anything?'' I asked, but got, as usual, got no reply in return.

    So, I focused on what was happening to the hundreds of people.

    The script had entered inside them, covering their body internally. However, 70% of the script is focused on only one part, the constitution. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The scrip had enveloped it, merging perfectly with the changes, that mist had brought.

    ''I knew there was a pattern,'' I thought to myself, seeing how the script is getting perfectly fitted into those changes.

    I had suspected it and tried to find it, but was never able to see it, despite thousands of tries.

    Now, it is bing clear.

    The script is a like cipher, I wouldn''t have been able to find the pattern without it, even if I had tried a thousand times.

    It took another minute for the script to be fully set into ce.

    I noticed that the scripts are set well in the bodies of those with bigger mist changes than those of the less mist changes.

    Hun!

    For several seconds, nothing happened, before the coffin lit up, or rather be darker.

    Sucking more light around it.

    Immediately, I saw the changes in Haydon, not far away from me. Something had entered inside him, into his constitution.

    When I looked at it clearly; I saw a pearly little thing.

    It is extremely small, but I could see it. It looked like, it was made of pearl. It looked humanoid, with two legs and six arms.

    It perfectly sounds head, but that didn''t have didn''t any features at all.

    It looked beautiful, but the more, I looked like. The more, I wanted to vomit. The feeling had be so intense, that I had to look away from it.

    I have very good control over my body, but I felt like, I would definitely vomit, if I kept looking at it.

    I looked away, and a momentter, a simr change appeared on another person. When I looked at it, I saw the same thing in the middle of their constitution.

    One by one, it appeared in the bodies of people.

    Soon, the numbers reached a hundred and kept climbing every second.

    Hun!

    It had reached over four hundred when I noticed a change happening in Haydon.

    The tiny thing had released the pearly chains from its stomach, and it started to get connected to the formations; the same thing began to happen to others who got the thing after.

    A few seconds passed, and all the people except me got things inside them.

    Several seconds passed when I noticed another change happening, and this might be as painless as the others.

    I was right as a few secondster, difort appeared on their faces.

    "Be calm and bear, the pain you will feel with a smile as it will bring you a lifetime of blessing," it said, with each word filled with power ofpulsion.

    It was difort at first, but soon transformed into the pain and the most horrifying thing is, they are bearing it with a smile as it had asked them to.

    There is no resistance to itspulsion. They will do what, it had asked them to.

    It is a horrifying power. It had taken something that was most precious to them.

    Their will.

    These things inside them are doing what I had expected. They have started feeding on them.

    It is not a blessing, but a parasite, that will feed on them till they have nothing more to give.

    They are not taking much, but those lesser mist changes are looking like, their life is getting sucked out of them.

    They have started spasming.

    At first, I didn''t understand the reason, till I looked at the graphs in front of me well.

    The reason is quite simple.

    These parasites are higher-level beings, while all the people here belong to races of zero and one.

    The changes the mist brought into them are with the intention of letting this high level of stay inside them, without causing any problems.

    Those less than ten sessions are having a big problem.

    Though they might not die; the parasites, have started releasing a faint mist. The same mist, that had brought the changes in them.

    They will have to survive, till it brings sufficient changes in them.

    Seeing it might take months in some. Not all might be able to survive.

    I shudder as I look at their states.

    These people are some of the bests of Avros, but their leaders have sacrificed them for this foreign enemy.

    The rage burned in my heart toward the spires. I want to kill the bastards in the most painful way possible.

    I couldn''t, so I just watched and recorded everything.

    It hadn''t discovered my seeds yet and I don''t think it will, not because they are so great, that even a being of such power couldn''t discover it, but because of the being.

    It must have done something, without it, there is no way, it would be undiscovered from being powerful as it.

    Hun!

    I was in my thoughts when I felt the space shake around me.

    I felt it turn its head and its whole-body shook. It tried to control well, but its desires leaked out.

    I sensed it faintly, and it made my whole-body freeze. Thankfully, it was only for a fraction of a seconds, if it had been more, it would kill me.

    "It seemed like, the uninvited guests are making more trouble than they ought to," it said and turned to me.

    "We will begin, and you will bear it. It will be painful, but you are strong enough to bear the pain," he said, hammering me withpulsive words, that have no effects on me.

    "It would be an honor," I replied, like the words have hypnotized me.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, I felt a buzz from the coffin, and it became a ck-hole sucking nearly every light in the room.

    "I will be leaving you, Master, for a short time to deal with a disturbance. I will return as soon as I dealt with it," it said, cing its ws on the coffin gently before it disappeared.

    Its Sunday, with Extra Chapters.

 Chapter 3960 Terrible Feeling

    3960 Terrible Feeling

    Aevith

    "Return from where you are. There is nothing suspicious going on here," said the foreign being.

    "Careful," warned Prime Iloh, suddenly.

    I felt his power bursting out of him, covering us as well as two Silver Primes, who were looking at oblong-headed beings in great surprise.

    I didn''t understand what happened, but something did happen.

    ''The being is a powerful soul user; its every word is filled with powerfulpulsion,'' an exnation came a momentter.

    It made my heart shudder. I am not the only one, scared, the other Primes too looked scared.

    The soul practitioners are the most dangerous. The soul is sacred and hard to heal once damaged. Most importantly, it could incapacity the enemy, giving them the chance to finish them off.

    Seeing how serious Lord Iloh''s face had be; this is no normal attack.

    I looked at the being and couldn''t see its face, as there were none. It only had a line across its oblong head, and it didn''t move when it talked.

    "Surrender or we will be forced to move against you," said Prime Iloh, appearing behind the two Silver Primes.

    "Kill them," it ordered a momentter and appeared beside Prime Iloh and attacked him with its ws.

    The attack looked smooth and even slow, but rm appeared in my eyes, seeing it.

    It is not slow or weak. It is powerful and smooth enough, that it feels like it.

    Lord Ilot reacted fast and a crown with a silver gem appeared over his head. It''s his totem artifact; one of the most powerful ones, especially with aw gem.

    It shone on the being, but it only slowed it.

    ng!

    That is enough, as an intricate dark brown shield appeared in front of the ws. Behind it, is Lady Ulys, holding a same style saber, and Prime Charlton beside.

    There was a soft sound; it didn''t affect even the leaves of the tree around us.

    Though, when one looked at the space around them. They would notice the power of attack.

    Thews are extremely dangerous, and space is one of the most difficult things to affect, but it did.

    If it had been other powerhouses besides Lady Ulys. The destructions wouldn''t have been limited to the space, if not for her controlling the power ofws to a limited area.

    I have seen the destruction, the Silver Prime caused. Theyid waste inrge areas. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Usually, they don''t. They contain the power of the small area and direct the destruction to the space. Unlike the other things in the world, the space recovers a lot more quickly.

    "Give up; you will only lose your lives fighting me," it said, but this time, the Silver Primes remained rtively unaffected, due to being protected by Prime Iloh.

    "We are not interested in giving up; we are more interested in capturing you," replied Lord Charleston, attacked with his ax.

    I wanted to see the attack, but I turned my eyes toward the enemies.

    The whole spire council ising toward us and looking at their expressions. It''s clear, that they do not have a good intention.

    However, I failed to understand what they could do to us when their strength is a Sky Sovereign.

    ''Be careful everyone; our agent has noticed something strange about them,'' I warned everyone.

    Micheal had said, he would feel something strange whenever he looked at them. In his messages, he stated that these people might have the power of Prime.

    They separated, and one came toward me.

    "Spire Talys, surrender," I said to the man, but he smiled and attacked.

    Immediately, my eyes went wide in rm.

    From the Sky Sovereigns, his aura had turned to the Prime. It shouldn''t have happened, so smoothly as it does in his face.

    When I had scanned him. I was pretty sure, he was a Sky Sovereign; I had only to doubt it because of Micheal, but now is Prime.

    He is projecting the strength of Initial Prime, but Peak Prim.

    The most powerful among all the spires. They, too, have released their auras and they are between the Early and Mid-Primes, but he is only on at peak.

    My saber appeared in my hand, and I moved to defend against his attack.

    CLANG!

    Our weapons shed, creating a massive shockwave that destroyed everything that was in their path.

    We could control the destruction, but far from what Silver Primes could do with theirws.

    I didn''t do it; I didn''t want to spare even a fraction of the focus away from the enemy.

    "It is unfortunate, what happened to you, but expect no mercy from me," I said and harnessed power from my Prime core and moved to attack him.

    I could guess he was under theplete influence of the being. It''s clear by his eyes.

    That doesn''t mean, it''s not his fault.

    Every one of them is at fault. They have be greedy in their lust for power and worked with things that are our absolute enemy.

    Death is a punishment for a crime like this.

    I do not want to kill him, but if there is no other option, I will kill him without any hesitation.

    CLANG!

    It reacted quickly and defended against my attack, but I attacked again and again.

    I didn''t use any special attacks; I am feeling my strength guarded. I am feeling something strange from this bastard, would rather, save my strength for it.

    I hope Micheal and the other people who are inside that thing will be fine.

    It is regretful that they are not the priority. The priority is the being. The Silver Primes would try to capture it. Kill it only when they couldn''t.

    We don''t know anything about its race or how many of it is in the world. Capturing it will help us gain that information.

    Still, despite that, I hope. The Primes would kill it.

    I am getting a terrible feeling about it; the sooner they kill it, the better it will be.

    Its Sunday, Vote, Please!

    Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. AnWan

 Chapter 3961 Throne

    3961 Throne

    I watched it disappear and really hope, it was due to Tor and others acting.

    I hope they will be careful in dealing with it.

    I wished for those worries and focused on my own worries. Like it had happened with others; the red scripts had begun to enter inside me.

    The red script feels far more powerful than the blue script and it is scaring me.

    I am powerless to do anything in here. My little bit of strength is useless.

    I am just a little puppet caught in the big games.

    I hate this feeling, but could do nothing about it. I am too weak to do anything about it.

    I didn''t wallow in it though.

    Instead, I focused on what it was doing. Record every moment of it. I might be powerless this time, but I won''t be powerless next time.

    If I survive, then I will have an extra tool to deal with such things in the future.

    For that, I have to find the tool, and I am trying.

    I think, I have gained a pretty good information, but I could gain more, now that it has started to happen to me.

    The script had started to enter into me. Most of it went to my constitution, but some spread around my body like it had happened with the others.

    I watched it, and how the script melded into the changes inside me.

    The changes in me are not the heaviest among all here. There are people here, who had reached the limit with the mist.

    Though, I am close.

    I reached the central circle and took the high-grade mist. It had brought a huge change in me.

    It is better than over 80% of the people.

    I hope that my constitution will save me from the worst of the pain that many are feeling here. They are spasming, with many having foaming out of their mouths.

    The worst thing is, they are bearing it with the smile on their faces.

    Thepulsion is so strong that it doesn''t even shake when they are feeling the soul-breaking pain.

    It didn''t affect it all.

    ''Just how powerful it is?'' I asked myself.

    These people aren''t weak; a few of them spasming are Peak Sky-Sovereigns.

    To create a powerfulpulsion on them, that it wouldn''t shake under such pain, it would need to be very powerful.

    It might be above Prime.

    More and more scripts fitted into the changes made in the constitution and the body.

    At first, I didn''t feel anything before I started to feel this meta-physical weight and it increased at a visible speed as more script entered into me.

    ''So, this is what it is.'' I said to myself.

    Earlier, I had sensed it from others. It started to strain them at this stage, but I wasn''t able to figure out. My seeds didn''t capture the reason behind it.

    Now, experiencing myself. I understood what it was, and my clone had started documenting it, while I focused on it.

    The metaphysical weight continued to increase as such, that it began to feel restrictive.

    I started to take deep breaths to manage it.

    It continued, till thest of the scrip fitted into ce. By then, the weight had increased by a lot, and that felt like there was a mountain over me.

    I don''t want to exaggerate, but that''s how it is feeling.

    I am continuously taking a deep and long breaths to manage and barely bearing it.

    It had made a lot of people fall on the floor and made them stop breathing. There is nothing physical about to make it do that, but it is producing that effect psychologically.

    It would have helped. If I had greater mist change into me.

    The greater the changes, the lesser the pressure there is.

    This is just a start; it will get harder when that thing enters me. It is not a clone like others, but a real deal.

    There is no guarantee, that I might not explode into pieces. I really hope it didn''t happen.

    I don''t want to die yet. Especially, here, where I have no control over my destiny. If I were to die, I want to die fighting.

    Though, I would very much prefer, to die of old age. Surrounded by my family.

    Hun!

    I was in my thoughts when I felt the coffin getting even darker than it was.

    It became darker and darker for the next second, sucking nearly all the light in the room. Even when the red script line connecting it and me began to burn brightly, it felt like a muted glow.

    Hun!

    Itsted for nearly a minute when the change happened inside me.

    The script begins to glow and release the energies. It is not just a script in the constitution, but of the whole body.

    The energy spread around, creatingyers andyers.

    It is a little different in my constitution, where it is centered on a single point.

    Arge number of energies entering that point.

    I could see those energies, but couldn''t sense them, and thank god for that. I have a feeling, that if my body isn''t isted from them, they would have broken.

    The istion isn''t done by the being inside me, but by the script.

    I could feel it consciously isting the energy.

    Seconds passed and turned into a minute when the energies finally stopped. First, it was in my body and soul, and half a minuteter, my constitution.

    Hun!

    Just as it stopped, another change began. It is at the point, where they have concentrated the massive energies.

    The point begins to get bigger and changes its shape.

    After a few seconds, it stopped and when I saw the shape, I couldn''t help, but be surprised. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It is of the throne. It is tiny but extremely intricate and has millions of scrips on it.

    I couldn''t see a single one of the scrip, but I knew they were there because of the blur, and it was due to the blur, I could guess their microscopic size.

    The scrip had created a throne.

    Thest chapter. I hope you all enjoyed it.

    Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. AnWan

 Chapter 3962 Law of Wind

    Chapter 3962 Law of Wind

    Aevith

    CLANG CLANG CLANG

    ''It is powerful,'' I thought as I looked at being fighting against the three Silver Primes in the sky.

    Pasts are the thoughts when they wanted to capture it. Now, they just want to kill it, when they realize there is no other option other than it.

    It''s powerful. Its soul attacks createpulsion, that would be hard to remove, if not impossible.

    They wouldn''t want to take the risks of trying to capture it. Lest they fell into its trap.

    They aren''t the only ones who are fighting the strong enemy. The ones, we Primes are fighting are also very strong.

    I hate to admit it, but the one, I am too fighting an enemy stronger than me.

    The only reason, I have not lost is because of the experience. I have been Prime much longer and understood the intricacies of the power well.

    While he is using the power for the first time.

    Why had it been used for the first time? It''s simple because if he had, he wouldn''t have here fighting me.

    He would have either been dead or in the darkroom of his house, reminiscing about his glory days.

    He didn''t get the power naturally. He can''t hold this power, and it is harming him.

    There are cracks that appeared all over his body and steaming blood misting out of them.

    The power is killing him, but there is not a slight hint of worry or pain in his eyes. There is only one purpose there, and that is to kill us.

    It is not the only one with the condition, but the worst one.

    The others have also started to show the signs, but their symptoms are much milder. If they had a simr strength as his, they would have been in the same state.

    I am d. It is not.

    I am having a hard time dealing with it, and I am only fighting one. The others are fighting two and Prime Yorta is handling three of them.

    It would have been quite troublesome, to deal with people of this strength.

    Seconds passed and with every second, there was a more and more destructions. The Silver Primes are controlling the damage, but we are not.

    Arge swathe of the area had turned into an elemental wastnd.

    All the trees have vanished. The mountains have been crushed.

    It would take decades for it to recover, and even when it does. It wouldn''t be the same.

    Thankfully, the Silver Primes are keeping the damage under control. If they did it, it would take centuries for it to recover.

    The power ofws is not simple to whittle down. It leaves its mark for a long time.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed when suddenly something happened above.

    I saw the being trying to run away. No, not run away, it seemed to be trying to return to the artificial realm and Primes, not letting it.

    Which is wise, because whatever happened inside, wanting her to return is a good thing for us.

    It had clearly disrupted its ns, whatever it was.

    Hun!

    I had my focus on it when suddenly, I noticed the change in the man I was fighting.

    "No, you won''t!" I screamed and appeared in front of it. Stopping it from returning to the artificial realm.

    The other reacted quickly, too. Moving to the defensive, stopping the spires from returning to the artificial realm.

    It was clearly the beings'' doing.

    Since it couldn''t return to the realm; it likely ordered them to do it, but we will not let that happen.

    "Ahhhh!"

    The elf screamed gutturally and started to attack me wildly.

    It harnessed more power, which began to worsen his condition further.

    Now, he ispletely cloaked in a cloak of red. Made of the bloody smokeing out of the cracks formed across his skin.

    There is everywhere from his toes to his head.

    I could even see them in his eyes.

    His condition has be so much worse, that I don''t think, after today.

    He would be able to practice.

    If he stopped. He might be able to save his life, but he doesn''t seem to care about that. The only thing he seemed to care about right now was returning to the realm.

    Well, I am not going to let that happen.

    CLANNG!

    I vomited, as I stopped his attack and moved quickly to stop another.

    I am too paying the cost to stop him, but I don''t care either. I know, I have to stop him from reaching the realm and I will do it.

    So, summoned more and more power from my core. Trying to deeper into its reserves, like, I had never done before since, reaching the peak of Prime.

    There is nothing in reserve, but I kept digging deeper and deeper.

    The enemy getting stronger and if I didn''t harness more strength, he might be able to go past me into the realm, might even kill me. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I fear death but do not fear dying.

    Though, I would hate to let the enemies of the world get what they want.

    Things got harder every second, but I kept stopping him, but I won''t be able to much longer.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    It had let go of any inhibition, it had be a primal beast that wanted to do nothing but follow themand, it had been given.

    CLANNNNG!

    Its sword hit mine, sending me back, while he moved toward the realm.

    "No!" I screamed and went deep, using every bit of will, I had to harness the strength, I needed to stop him.

    I can''t let him. If he went inside, Micheal might die and so many other people. Worse, they seed in whatever they are trying to do.

    Which will definitely be harmful to the world.

    Hun!

    So, I used every ounce of my will to dig deeper into my core desperation when something, I didn''t think would happened, had happened.

    The thin, film, that had been separating me fromws broke, and I finally touched them.

    Now, I couldn''t just sense them, but feel them and they are mighty.

    My speed suddenly increased. I moved with a speed I had never before and appeared in front of the elf-like I teleported and swung my saber toward it.

    CLANNNNG!

    The saber shed against its sword, and, to my utter shock, the elf shook and sent flying back like a rocket, while I watched with eyes, before joy lit up on my face.

    The thing, I had been desperate for it happened. I had touched thew.

    I had gained a faintprehension of it, which was enough to give me a massive boost to my strength.

    I could feel the eye on me, not just Silver Primes, but also the Prime.

    The jealousy is apparent in their eyes.

    If I had been in their ce, I would have been jealous too. I had touched thew.

    Thew of wind.

    It increased my strength tremendously. Most importantly, it opened the way for me to be a Silver Prime.

    My chances had shot up. If I am able to increase, theprehension of it slightly more.

    I will haveplete confidence to break into the Silver Prime.

 Chapter 3963 Inside

    Chapter 3963 Inside

    Throne.

    A fucking throne had appeared in the center of my constitution.

    I wanted tough, seeing it, but not a sound came out of my mouth because it''s not funny despite seeming like it.

    Instead, it''s sad, extremely and I am crying. Tears and all.

    I know the throne is for the thing in the coffin. It is extremely powerful, more than the thing, who called it master.

    I looked at the throne and it looked like it had the weight of the world. I cannot look at it for more than a second before feeling the massive weight.

    I am already feeling a weight. So, I would only stare at it for a fraction of a second before looking away.

    It had created a throne. It will soon, move to upy it.

    ''I hope you will really deal with it,'' I said to the being inside me and, as usual, I didn''t get the answer.

    I am really desperate for an answer. A reassurance.

    It is the most dangerous thing; I have ever faced and while I have confidence in the being.

    I am still feeling worried. I couldn''t be med; my life depended on it.

    Seconds passed, and nothing happened. I looked at the coffin, there were no changes in it.

    So, I decided to look around and saw, people were still struggling. There are only a small number of them, that still held the cross-legged position.

    However, they won''t be for much longer.

    The pressure on them is increasing as they limate themselves to the little things inside them.

    Those things are helping them by sucking their own energies, but it is not an option without cost. Many will die, as some are not ready for it.

    I am not ready as well.

    Unlike them, the real thing ising inside me. If those scripts didn''t hold. I will not explode; no, I would simply disappear from the world.

    At least, it wouldn''t be painful.

    Seconds turned into minutes, and I wanted to escape, but how would I do that? I couldn''t help but ask myself.

    The eggs are sealed. I wouldn''t be able to leave, even if I somehow was able to break the script chain connecting me from the coffin.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on the data in front of me.

    I am collecting a massive amount of it, and I really wish, I would survive. Nothing, if not to study it.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I noticed the change in the coffin and focused on it.

    It had started to get darker, and within a second, it had turned the massive hall pitch ck.

    There is not even a hint of light.

    It had not only sucked away all the light around, but also suppressed all the energies and abilities. I couldn''t even see the person beside me.

    It had happened to me for the first time.

    Even in the realms and ruins when all the energy gets suppressed. I still have the aid of my senses, that let me operate.

    Here, it had made them absolute.

    I couldn''t see, hear, or feel anything. If not for me still sensing their position through the seeds, I would have thought I had teleported to some other ce.

    Hun!

    Seconds passed, when the script chained, which disappeared in darkness, zed in a stunning light.

    It zed so brightly, that it had brightened the entire hall, brighter than it was before.

    It looked stunningly horrifying, especially when I saw the people struggling in it with big smiles on their faces.

    I don''t think I will be able to forget these scenes as long as I am alive.

    Hun!

    A simr thing happened inside me; all the script was lit brightly in dense red light.

    That light moved like an energy and formed a crimson sphere around the throne.

    I was looking at the spear, when suddenly, the weight, I was feeling increased by the thousands of times.

    ''Ahhhhh!''

    I fell down and screamed madly as my bone broke and the skin started to split apart, which was nothingpared to what was happening to my soul.

    Cracks had started appearing on it.

    In just a moment, I have reached death''s door with seconds to live.

    I am not joking here, the damage is gone great, I wouldn''t be able to live for more than ten seconds. My consciousness is already slipping.

    It was then something happened.

    Some of the light from the script moved into those cracks, covering them, stopping them from injuring me further, before pushing them back.

    While it was happening, new cracks and splits appeared on my body and the energy light would fill them before healing.

    It was an extremely painful process. Giving me such pain, I had never felt before. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I wanted to let go of my consciousness and enjoy the sweet oblivion that was beside the corner, but I refused.

    I held on to my consciousness and sanity and watched how the weight, tear me and the light heal me.

    The weight didn''t stop increasing. It continued and so was the damage, but the red light had kept me alive.

    Second, passed and passed, and the red light had covered my body and soul. It is the only reason, I am bearing this massive weight, it is powerful enough to crush me to a pulp.

    Even after increasing so much, it didn''t stop at all and kept increasing.

    I don''t know, how long it took, but finally it had stopped increasing. It didn''t lessen as I desperately hoped it would.

    The red light may have stopped the damage, but not the pain.

    Hun!

    The moment after the weight stopped increasing, the throne lit up.

    Silvery light with ck velvet formed over the throne. It became denser before forming a figure on the throne.

    A secondter, silver and ck light began to disappear fast, and the figure came into view.

    I saw it and my eyes went wide. It is nothing like, I had expected.

 Chapter 3964 Prison

    Chapter 3964 Prison

    Hermes Library.

    "Maedsises, I thought with their queen all of them have disappeared," I asked to the figure cloaked in the mist.

    Even after decades of times. I wasn''t able to guess, the identity of the being.

    I have a few guesses, but I didn''t dare to voice it out.

    "Their queen was smart; it had spread its seeds before it joined the war," replied the figure d in the mist, while it twirled the fingers.

    With every movement of the beings'' hands, the changes are happening in the tower.

    Changes, that even she couldn''t understand, despite it being her tower.

    Once upon a time, she thought, she understood the design well, but now, she knows, she could barely understand them.

    She had found the designs in a very dangerous ce. It was a sheer luck; she had found them and spent a long time forging them.

    By the time, she had finished with the tower; there was nothing left on her except for her precious books.

    It took everything she had. She even needs to sell some of her books; they were some of the most precious ones in the world and even now she misses them terribly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What are you nning to do with Maedsises? Do you have any use for it, your majesty?" I asked, and the being turned to me.

    "Still trying to guess my identity?" asked the being and I smiled.

    "To answer your question. No, I don''t have any use for it, but your little tower does; it''s energy will fix some of the damage, your tower has," the being replied.

    My eyes lit up at hearing that.

    The tower may look pristine in shape, but it is far from it. It''s in a terrible shape. It had healed some of the damage, thanks to the being.

    Now, it will be even more.

    I wish the critter would have been a little stronger. It would have helped a little more with the damage.

    ¡­

    The figure looked so different from the things earlier.

    It is humanoid, with two legs and four arms. It had ws instead of hand-like a thing and a silvery body.

    Its face is perfectly round, with round eyes, a button nose, full mouth, and pointed ears. It even had hair, darker than the night.

    It is not these things that shocked me. What shocked me, is the childlike face of it.

    It is not childlike, but is a child; at least it looked like it, and a damn beautiful one.

    My mind is telling me, that I should be horrified, but I am not. Instead, I am feeling enamored by it.

    It seemed to have sensed me as it turned to me.

    "Hello," it said in a voice, that felt like it belonged to an angel. "Hi," I replied.

    Instantly, the cute angelic smile vanished from its eye and sparks of anger lit up in its blood-red eyes.

    "You are a ve. You should be respectful to me," it said, and I wanted to bow my head. Instead, my eyes zed in deep anger.

    So much, I didn''t care about consequences of next words.

    "I will not," I replied, with a mad courage, that seemed toe out of nowhere.

    I should have been respectful. Let it believe, I am in its control. So, even if the didn''t act; I will have a chance to be free one day when I be powerful enough.

    Now, it had all gone down the drain.

    A surprise appeared in its eyes, and I felt it focused on me.

    I felt like, a great demon was looking at me. Demon of such power, that I have no resistance and could kill me at any moment.

    My whole body had started to shake under that terribly powerful child-looking thing''s eyes.

    "Thepulsion didn''t affect you," it said, and I felt a spark of fear appearing in its eyes for a moment.

    The runes lit up around my body, and they began to send waves. These waves are going so deep, I had never seen myself.

    Even my inheritance didn''t go so deep as these red waves are going.

    "It wasn''t that powerful," I replied with a shrug. Immediately, its eyes be intense, before turning gentle the next moment, and an enchanting smile appears on its face.

    "Tell me, how you were able to remain unaffected by thepulsion of my servant?" it asked.

    I could feel the power of thepulsion and it is at least hundreds of times stronger than that of the thing, but like itspulsion, I remained unaffected by it.

    "I told you, it''s not that powerful," I replied, and the gentle expression disappeared from its face.

    "Who are you? Are you a herald?" it asked, while silver and ck powers came out of its body and moved around it like it was expecting the attack at any moment.

    I could also see, the scrip chain brightening up. It seemed to be ready to escape needs to be.

    "I don''t know, what herald means, but I am certainly not one," I replied.

    I don''t think, it means Prime. It''s like the stage above Prime; I might be wrong, and it might refer to Silver Prime or Golden Prime.

    "Then how are you, able to remain unaffected by my words?" it asked.

    "That, I could tell you," I replied, while its focus on me deepened.

    "You know, you aren''t the only guest in me, and seeing how you didn''t sense them at all, they are likely really stronger than you," I said, and rm shed in its.

    I felt a shudder before the surrounding energies intensified. So, had a script, which began to send the waves even deeper into me.

    "I told you, they are much stronger than you. You will not find them,"

    It didn''t even look at me. Instead, I felt the script chain zing brighter than before and even the coffin hummed.

    Hun!

    It turned to the energy and moved when something incredible happened.

    The bright violet-gold lines materialized around my body.

    In an instant, they tore through the scrip covering me, while forming a sphere of their own, in ce of the red sphere had been.

    The strings had crushed it before taking its ce.

    The red sphere had been a protection. This string sphere is a prison.

 Chapter 3965 Extreme Compulsion

    Chapter 3965 Extreme Compulsion

    Aevith

    Bang!

    The elf hit hard across the ground, with his whole body covered in the big cracks.

    It felt like it wouldn''t fall into pieces at any time.

    A momentter, he moved and got up with cracks widening and a bloody aura increasing even further while I watched in horror.

    He is burning his very life force without care.

    Not only he, but everyone, they have gone crazy. All wanted to reach the artificial realm at cost; it didn''t matter to them; they were burning their very life itself.

    The most forceful is being. It had be crazy, that three Silver Primes were using their everything to stop.

    They had even stopped caring about the destruction their power would cost. The only thing, they care about is stopping the being.

    It is a good thing; they are fighting far above. If they had been fighting below; we would have needed to move far.

    Even I wouldn''t be able to stay close. There is a massive difference between theirws and mine. They could kill me if I remained too close.

    CLANNNG!

    He moved again and not toward me, but toward the realm. I appeared in front of him in a sh.

    I hadprehended the faintest power of thew of wind, but it had increased my strength tremendously.

    I could move much faster than before; the only ones who were as fast as me were those whoprehended thews. Currently, there are no Prime''s here who had.

    There might be some, who might be hiding it, but I doubt that.

    CLANNNG!

    He had got up again, and I sent him back, while also stopping one of the other Prime, who had slipped from one of my colleagues.

    I have be thest wall between the spire Primes and the artificial realm.

    Stopping anyone, who dares to enter back inside.

    ''Just what happened, to make them go crazy like this?'' I asked myself.

    I hope its something good. I don''t want to see; anything happens to Micheal. He had proved immense worth in this mission.

    He was important before that.

    Anyone from the lower world reaching the Sky Sovereign bes a seed. Micheal was a seed from the beginning and one of the most talented ones we have.

    If he ever was able to reach Prime; he would instantly be one of the most powerful ones.

    Those of the lower world have a hard time progressing through the Sovereign stage, but those extremely few who do.

    And reach the Prime.

    They instantly be one of the most powerful of that stage, because theyprehend thews almost instantly.

    Thanks to the rules, they have alreadyprehended their world.

    It gives the solid foundation toprehend thews.

    However, it is extremely hard for those lower worlds to reach Prime. Especially, from Sky Sovereign to Prime, where they needed the blessing of the world.

    Since they are not of the world. They felt resistance; it was the biggest reason for their failure.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on the elf, who had disappeared into the bloody mist that was covering him.

    He had burned so much of his life force that he was dead, the moment he stopped. It is not just him, but every spire that is fighting.

    I shudder, whenever I think about thepulsion, that is making them do it.

    Even Prime Iloh, despite his soul power, couldn''t do this. There is resistance whenmand crosses certain boundaries, but here, it didn''t seem to exist at all.

    I didn''t sense any resistance at all. Onlyplete willingness to achieve what the being hadmanded them.

    I controlled my emotions and kept fighting him.

    My job is to keep him at bay and stop him from reaching the artificial realm. I could kill him, but Lord Iloh had asked me not to unless I had to.

    He nned to study thepulsion, that had been cast on them.

    I hope they will be alive for that.

    I don''t know how many of them would survive. They are too far gone for that. Though they might, if the Silver Primes use some measures, but those measures are expensive.

    Prime Iloh might.

    He is known for paying a fortune for quirky, soul-rted things and this is a gold mine for him.

    He could learn so much here.

    Thankfully, he isn''t forcing us for that, because we might need to kill some of them to save our lives. We had already killed one and more might die.

    Hun!

    A few more seconds passed when suddenly I sensed something from above.

    I looked and saw the being getting covered in silvery translucent fire. Just seeing the fire, I shudder all over; I could tell at a single nce that it is something extremely dangerous.

    ''I hope, Prime Iloh is prepared,'' I thought and saw thew gem on his head shining.

    It covered him and two other primes as moved toward the artificial realm. The only thing, stopping it is three Silver Primes.

    I heart skilled a beat when I saw the bleeding orifices of the three Primes.

    They had stopped it, but not without a cost and now it is going at them again, with even brighter fire.

    CLANNNG!

    I turned back to the enemy and dealt with it and dealt with the other two who had slipped before turning back to the battle above.

    The being had be extremely dangerous, and the Silver Primes were barely able to stop it.

    Seeing the damage they are receiving. They won''t be able to stop it for long, but I really hope, they do.

    Something must be really going on inside for the being to use such a move.

    Seconds passed, and it became harder and harder for the Silver Primes to stop it. Every sh, felt like thest one before it broke through them, but the Silver Primes held on.

    I don''t think they would hold on for so long, but they did. Though they are at their limit.

    They won''t be able to much longer.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about that when something happened. It changed the battle.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 3966 Dissapeared

    Chapter 3966 Dissapeared

    "What is it?" it asked, looking at the violet sphere of strings covering it.

    It looked scared, but it didn''t move away from the throne. It kept looking at it and even schooled her expression.

    All the fear had vanished, and her face returned to that horrifying, angelic state.

    "It looks like prison to me or a kill box, that will finish you off for good," I replied.

    It turned to me, with mirth in its eyes.

    "Do you think, this little thing will be able to stop me?" it asked. "It had destroyed your scrip and was able to cage you without you noticing," I replied.

    To that, it smiles, filled with mirth and mocking.

    "The only reason, it happened is because I am keeping my all power sealed,"

    I am all, but using a fraction of it. If I release even 1% of my true power, it will destroy the little thing you are calling prison and kill you," it said.

    My heart skipped a beat at hearing that.

    I don''t think is lying about its power. I felt like, it was a truth. As for destroying the strings sphere and killing me. I hope it is not true.

    I really don''t want to die.

    "If you are so powerful. Why were you trying to hide in my body?" I asked.

    I don''t know why. I should have remained quiet and let the being deal with it.

    Thankfully, it didn''t even look at me. All its focus is on the string sphere.

    "Whoever you are, remove this or I will be forced to use my full power."

    "I don''t want to do that, but I will do it, if you didn''t remove it. Once I did, I promise you, I will kill you, in the most painful way, and feast on your flesh while you scream," she promised.

    I don''t think; it is joking. Every word of her felt like aw, there is no falsehood in it.

    Seconds passed, and there was no reply.

    At first, its expressions wereposed, but with every passing second, they started to get worse, till they became ugly.

    "You have forced me and signed your own death warrant. It will be painful, more painful than burning in mes of Akraris," it said, with all the fury in the world.

    The next moment, I saw silver scrips appearing on its body. They are extremely fine, filled with such power, that I am not even capable of imaging it.

    However, what I had seen made me shocked out of my mind.

    The space around it turned liquid, as the scrip appeared before the aura started to cover it.

    However, what I had seen made me shocked out of my mind.

    The space around it turned liquid, as the scrip appeared before the aura started to cover it.

    At first, it was faint but soon got denser and denser. By the time the dense aura covered it, the space seemed to have turned into steam.

    As far as I am aware, even Golden Primes couldn''t do this.

    I wish I could sense it, but d. I couldn''t. It would break me, make me disappear from the world, instantly, if I sensed even a fraction of this power.

    One part of the mind is even thinking, it would be worth it.

    ''Just how powerful it is?'' I asked with my heart filled with horror, while it also had a surprise in its eyes as it looked at the strings.

    There is also a faint uncertainty, which disappeared as it appeared.

    "I thought you said, the sphere will break, the moment you release your strength?" I asked, and it didn''t even look looked at me.

    Instead, it kept staring at strings, before long silvery swords appeared around it.

    There are thousands of them all delicate and the work of art. Filled with such power, that single held power to cause massive destruction.

    "See my wrath, little ve," it said and released the swords.

    I don''t know if it is the beings doing or things, but I could see the attack like it is the attack of the fell Sky Sovereign.

    I could see every part of it.

    The swords moved and reached the sphere before touching the strings.

    Hun!

    I thought, there would be a massive sh, instead of the sword touching the strings. They paused for a moment, before entering inside the strings and disappearing.

    The strings remained the same, while it watched in horror.

    "Impossible!" it shouted, while the sphere finally moved, making the thing stand up. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The sphere begins to shrink, while it watched. It is scared enough that it does not even care to hide the fear in its eyes.

    The bloody throne moved and turned into a red sword.

    It took the sword in its hand and moved toward the. Like the attack earlier, I saw it clearly.

    Though I could tell, I am not seeing even a fraction of the attack. The real mysteries are hidden from me.

    Still, what I am seeing has mesmerized me. The attack was the most perfect one, I had seen.

    It is above the perfection.

    Its sword hit the, but like before, there was no change. It wasn''t even able to stop it from shrinking.

    It attacked again with more power, but the effects were the same. It is like watching a child trying to hit the iron wall with a wooden sword.

    There was nothing.

    Seeing that, a genuine terror appeared in its eyes.

    "Let me go and I promise you, I will leave peacefully. I will even remove my clones from the bodies and even heal those that fighting outside," it said, but the next didn''t stop.

    The terror deepened its eyes, but anger appeared in it.

    "If you didn''t stop. Then I will self-destruct; you should be aware of how powerful our self-destruction is," it threatened, but there was no change in the sphere.

    It kept shrinking. It had already shrunk more than half; it won''t take long for it to shrink even further.

    Once it does; it will be game over for it.

    "So, be it," it said with Its eyes turning firm and next moment. Its body begins to shine brightly

    Under its power, even the space begins to vaporize.

    My heart skilled a beat at seeing that. I don''t want itself to destroy me.

    The faintest power of it would be enough to send me to the underworld, without leaving even a speck of soul behind, but the being didn''t seem to care about it.

    The sphere kept shrinking, while the silvery shine hadpletely enveloped the thing.

    The shine spread, but it wasn''t able to mute out the strings. I was able to see them, till they reached the thing.

    I thought, they would cut it, hope for it but they have covered its body instead. As they did, the shine began to mute rapidly, until itpletely disappeared.

    I saw the thing again, with a terrified look in its eyes. I had never seen anyone as terrified as it.

    "Don''t kill me. I can tell you anything you want; I will even tell you the location of my sisters!" it screamed.

    The strings finally reacted to that by shining and a smile appeared on its face, but before even greater terror appeared in its eyes.

    I didn''t see what happened next, because at that very moment it disappeared, along with strings covering it.

    Leaving nothing behind.

 Chapter 3967 Dead

    Chapter 3967 Dead

    Hermes Tower

    "The core is near the level of titans in quality," I said as I looked at the core.

    Hundreds of types of data are floating in front of me. My eyes are on its core, which is the most important part of it.

    The thing is bound, where it couldn''t even twitch. Every part of it is restricted.

    Not just the physical movements, but soul, energy, and other things.

    The figure had sent the strings inside and doing this is something that is far more for me to understand. I could only understand the basics of it, and it was enough to shock me.

    "It''s queen''s core is at the level of titans. Better than the core of an average titan or abomination," replied the figure in the mist.

    I was not strong, but I was above average. My core was much stronger than it was when I was at its level.

    Its core is powerful, and it is going to help my tower a lot. Not just the core, but also other things, including that coffin.

    The tower had already started breaking its materials and started absorbing it.

    "Done," said the figure suddenly, and something seemed to have exploded inside the thing, but nothing changed in it aside from its eyes, where the terror deepened.

    I was thinking, what the figure had done, when a star chart appeared, and tens of spots lit up on it.

    It shocked me when I had realized what it is.

    "Now that we have got the information. It''s time to finish it off," stated the figure and threw the thing into the extractor, without any mercy.

    ¡­.

    Aevith

    The aura, the silvery fire, disappeared from the thing as it stopped mid-attack.

    It is like a golem, whose connection is cut off.

    It simply stopped and started to fall. Unlike it, the ones fighting us didn''t.

    Silver Primes was shocked by the sudden change, but they quickly moved toward the thing, which was falling down.

    They had just reached it when something happened.

    The thing begins to break down into silvery particles, once again shocking the Silver Primes.

    This time, they have reacted quickly.

    First, they tried to pull it into their storage. There was conflict, but they resolved within a fraction of a second, with Lady Ulys trying.

    They failed and thus took out various, tools of their storages of storages to collect the samples.

    It is an open season, as only one or two artifacts are able to collect the samples.

    In a fraction of a seconds, a thousand more appeared. The Silver Primes want to collect as much samples as they can from this being.

    It will be tremendously useful for them.

    I wish I could also join, but unfortunately, I couldn''t. The only thing, I could do is watch them, which is entertaining enough.

    They are in a politepetition, where everyone wants to get as much as they want.

    The thing is, despite inpetition, they arepeting less with each other and more with their artifacts.

    They are not working. Even those that are working are capable of collecting only a small sample of it.

    It was kind of funny to watch, but I didn''t dare tough.

    Thousands of artifacts came and went as the body of thing granules. Half of it already had and it won''t take much longer for another half to happen.

    It will disappear, long before it touches the ground.

    Which is making Silver Primes work extra fast. Even though I wasn''t able to see their movement, even the new abilities, the power of thew, had been granted.

    Speaking ofws. I want this mission to be over as soon as possible.

    I want to return to the tower and meditate on thisprehension.

    For at least a year, I am not going to move out of my tower. I will transfer most of my responsibilities to other Prime temporarily and focus onprehending alone.

    Finally, its head, thest part, disappeared and Primes put their hundreds of artifacts away.

    "It''s such a regret, that body had granuled. It would have great if we had it; it was without a doubt a very valuable," said Lord Charleston.

    "It was a genuine soul being," said Lord Iloh, shaking his head.

    "What do we do about them?" asked Lady Ulys. She is not asking about their fate.

    They are bounty, with immense research value. They are talking about dividing them n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I want the elf," replied Lady Ulys. Both of them looked at him for a secondter.

    "I am taking found then," added Lady Charleston.

    A momentter, all remaining nine spires Primes frozen with the power ofws. The Silver Primes fed them something, that stopped their condition, before sealing them with the special tools.

    "Now, only the realm had remained," said Lady Ulys and three of them appeared beside the artificial realm.

    "It is sealed," said Prime Charleston after reading the information from his artifacts.

    "Can you open the way?" asked Lord Iloh. "I don''t know; I had nevere across this type of realm," he replied.

    "Still try, because other option would be using a force or calling help from the organization," said Lady Ulys.

    "I''ll see what I can do," he said and took out more artifacts and began working on it.

    I was looking when Lord Iloh appeared beside me.

    "Congrattions, Aevith. Your way to Silver Prime had nearly cleared," he said, and I smiled, even when I tried to keep my expressions under control.

    "Thank you, sir," I replied, with a big smile.

    "It was unexpected," I added after a moment of silence. "It usually is. Only expected in the case of the breakers," he replied, making a smile on my face widen.

    "We will try to finish it quickly. If it didn''t, I will help you get organization quickly,"

    "It is an important time for you. You need to gain as much as you can from this opportunity," he advised, before turning back to the realm.

 Chapter 3968 Out

    Chapter 3968 Out

    I watched it disappear and copsed in relief.

    That relief hadsted only for a moment before I remember worrying about things.

    I looked, and a horror reappeared on my face.

    The red energy is still covering me, which is good. I am torn in every part of me. If this energy disappeared, I would die, and it wouldn''t take me even a second.

    The damage is too big.

    ''I hope you will help me with it,'' I said to the being, and as usual, there was no reply.

    So, I waited. For the being, for the other help, while I analyzed my condition and every angle, I looked, I could not see a way out.

    The injuries are too deep.

    Even with all the forbidden power and the rarest of resources, I couldn''t save myself.

    I hate to admit it, but I couldn''t.

    If I had a minute, I could do something, but here, I couldn''t do anything. I would die, the second energy would disappear.

    Which isn''t much of a time.

    Still, I didn''t back down. I am not seeing an option, but that doesn''t mean, there isn''t. I only need to find it and hope the energy remains.

    It is the thing that is keeping me alive. I would have very much, like, if it had given me some mobility as well, to get out of here.

    This ce belongs to the thing, but now that it disappeared. It might copse. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There is also that thing called master, but I didn''t think about it. It had not returned yet, which means it had either too been killed or someone keeping it contained.

    I barely have any mobility. I could move around my head, but couldn''t do more than twitch with my legs.

    My energy is outreach. So, I couldn''t fly away either.

    I would have asked others to help, but everyone is unconscious. The being had killed the clones inside them and made them unconscious.

    Some of them are really injured. Though not as much as me.

    If I had even worse of the injuries among them. I would have been able to heal them myself. It would have taken some time, but I had confidence in my abilities to manage that.

    Unfortunately, that is not the case.

    I hope I survive.

    This mission has provided me with so much. Especially since I came in this egg of a ce.

    I have gathered a massive amount of data. The things I will be able to do with it after, I studied. Just thinking about it, my mouth started to salivate.

    If survive, I will at least stay here in the organization for a month.

    I wouldn''t even get out of my suite. I will only study this data and do nothing else.

    It shouldn''t be things. A man nearly survives dying thinking that. I should be thinking about more important things, but I blocked them all.

    I have no control over them. This I have control over.

    Seconds passed and turned into a minute, but nothing happened. I have seriously started to get worried and even called out of the being, but go reply.

    A few more seconds passed, and I was forcefully making myself focus on the data when something happened.

    The red energy covering me suddenly turned ck.

    It is not all swallowing ck, that the coffin had projected, but the evening ck, that would take a stroll in with their loved ones.

    It is beautiful andfortable and now; this ck energy is sewing me together.

    It is not just me. it had spread to others and healed their injuries.

    I felt relieved. I truly didn''t want to die. Nobody in their right mind would want to die.

    Crack by crack begins to heal. It is slow butprehensive and I watched it carefully. I tried to record it but wasn''t able to.

    So, I tried to watch it with as much concentration as I could.

    I am seeing thing amazing things, but it is on the level. I could barely understand. If I could have recorded it; I would have been able to study, itter.

    Seconds passed, and finally, thest crack healed.

    I have healed, but I am not at my peak. If I am looking at things right, I would need to rest.

    There are a few things that couldn''t be fixed with power or resources, some just need a normal rest.

    ''Let''s get out of here,'' I thought and tried to get up when I saw my surroundings change suddenly.

    The next moment, I found myself sitting on the ground, under the gazes of really powerful people, looking at me in surprise in her eyes.

    Not just me, but everywhere. Everyone hade out.

    "That realm disappeared," said a middle-aged-looking human, who is at least a Prime.

    A Silver Prime, seeing how, he is standing beside Lord Iloh.

    I recognize Lord Iloh and Prime Aevith standing behind him. She too, had a surprise.

    "What is happening? Who are you?" Asked someone from behind.

    "Prime!" someone seemed to recognize as he shouted out.

    "Micheal, how have youe out?" asked Prime Iloh, and I felt eyes on me.

    "Come out of the fortress? Through the gate, the spire was pushing me and everyone inside," I replied and looked around.

    Hearing a few things. It''s clear, that the being had messed up with the memories. Mine are fine, but others are not so much.

    "What is thest thing you remember?" he asked. I frowned as I struggled before opening my mouth.

    "Spire pushing me into the gate," I replied, bringing a frown on my face. "This isn''t our destination," I added, looking around.

    I don''t know how much they remember, but I decided to tread on the same side and end up at the.

    There is no need for them to know what had happened inside.

    "Lidris, what is thest thing you remember?" asked the middle-aged Silver Prime.

    She seemed shocked, but quicklyposed her expression.

    "Forcefully moving toward the gate, before getting pushed into it," she replied, and I heaved a sigh of relief.

    It seemed like, the being erased their memories after the gate.

    Which is good. Now, no one would suspect me.

 Chapter 3969 Return I

    Chapter 3969 Return I

    "Their soul is strained, aside from that. They are fine," said Lord Iloh as his powers moved away from me and others.

    The power ofw.

    I may lookposed. Confused, it is what I am projecting, but I am intensely shaking inside me.

    It happened suddenly, and I had no control over it. I might be able to ward off Prime if I am lucky, but there is no defense against Silver Prime using the power of Laws.

    Thankfully, he didn''t seem to have to be seen anything out of the ordinary or he was an excellent actor.

    I decided to believe in the former because if it is thetter, then I am fucked and there is no way, I would be able to get out.

    "Any sign ofpulsion?" asked the elf woman.

    "Sign yes, but unlike them. Thepulsion on them has been removed. It is also a very clean job. I wouldn''t have been able to do such a clean job, even if I had been weak," He replied, and they shared a look.

    "Though, the changes of mist had remained in them," he added.

    "Are they safe?" asked the middle-aged man.

    "Likely yes, but I won''t be sure, till I doplete diagnosis," replied Lord Iloh.

    "Inform us, if you find out anything," said the elf woman and disappeared with four spires and a third of the people entered the egg.

    The same happened with the middle-aged man. He took four spires and a third of the people.

    We have left with a single spire and a third of the people.

    "Let''s leave," said Prime Iloh and a momentter. I found myself in a sphere, which is moving so fast. Even if I slowed it down frame by frame, there wouldn''t be any change.

    Silver Primes could travel by breaking through the space, but not all.

    They need to have specificws. Most importantly, enough mastery over space to do that.

    Even those who do, usually do it when they are alone. With people, it bes hard and dangerous for them.

    The space sea of Prime World is terrifying, and Silver Primes aren''t strong enough to travel in it without fear.

    I don''t know whether Prime Iloh could break the space. He wouldn''t be here, since there are hundreds of us.

    "Lay down and rest if you want. It will take us a while to reach the organization," he said.

    Prime Aevith had already sat down with her eyes closed. She was doing something, but I couldn''t tell, seeing she was covered in a murky sphere.

    Iy down and closed my eyes.

    I would have preferred it. If he had sent me to the organization directly. Avros is the range of the disk.

    He wouldn''t have been able to since space is messed up where we are. I looked around and what I saw was enough to tell me, that a big battle had been fought there. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wherever Primes fought, they messed up the space.

    Still, he could send me organization after getting out of the messed-up space.

    Which we would have done by now given them Silver Prime''s speed, but it''s clear he wants to take me to an organization with the rest.

    I didn''t enter my core, instead I slept.

    The whole ordeal had made me extremely tired, that I fell asleep within a second.

    When I woke up, six and a half hours had passed. I am still in the sphere, moving toward our destination.

    I felt good. All the tiredness I had vanished. Though, I am still feeling sore.

    That is because of my soul.

    The damage, the being had healed, but it had kept the soreness. It will take at least a month for it to heal.

    Unfortunately, the soreness is such, that it couldn''t be healed quickly. The only thing, it would be able to heal is the rest.

    I looked at it and thought for a while before entering my core.

    "It seemed like, I wouldn''t be able to practice my methods before it all healed," I said, looking at meta-scan.

    If I practice while I am sore, I will make things bad, instead of improving them.

    The soreness isn''t the only thing, the being hasn''t been removed. It also had removed the changes; the mist had made. The fixed into had vanished, but the changes remained.

    "How do you, I will deal with that?" I asked, but as usual, I didn''t get any reply.

    I shook my head and turned to changes appeared in my core. Of course, new things have appeared. I am not surprised, seeing it had happened before.

    However, I am irritated.

    Another cier appeared in the sea. This one is more translucent and silver, but like the cier, not far away from it; I couldn''t reach this one too, or mine stuff it is made of.

    Fortunately, there is something. I would be able to touch.

    I disappeared from my spot and appeared by theke. There is an egg the size of my hand.

    They were searching for the egg; this is likely the thing, they were searching for. They think it is taken by someone who dealt with things inside, and they are a kind of right.

    ''This is where the misnd is,'' I said and used my soul sense to look inside, but it was repelled instantly.

    I tried once again, but the same thing happened. So, I tried my energy, and the result was the same.

    I tried a few other things, but nothing changed. I couldn''t see inside.

    I was about to walk away, when suddenly I stopped and looked at it with a big smile on my face.

    "You are going to help me a lot," I said when I noticed an extremelyplex spatialttice hidden in the scales.

    It is extremelyplex, and it blew my mind. I couldn''t understand it, but I could see it, I could feel it, I could sense it, which is a massive thing.

    If I studied, it. It will help me tremendously if I am able toprehend even the tiniest thing.

    It immediately made me ecstatic.

    The space is important. Forget the things, I could do after reaching Prime. It is important to me even now, for my inheritance, for artifice.

    I need toprehend the shit out of this thing.

 Chapter 3970 Return II

    Chapter 3970 Return II

    "Micheal were you the one, who sent the messages to the Primes outside the fortress?" asked Prime Aevith.

    "No; I tried when I sensed the fortress shaking, but its defenses were too strong. My soul sense wasn''t able to prate it," I lied with a shake of my head.

    "I tried too, but it was the future," said the stone-skinned woman to my left, looking dejected.

    All of them are dejected, relieved, but dejected.

    All of them are member of Avros, but now after what happened. There is unlikely to be Avros.

    Its territory will be split apart, and assets will be divided. Nobody would care about its members, and they would have a hard time joining the organization.

    What happened with Avros will stay with them forever. They would be unlikely to escape it.

    I pity them, but couldn''t do anything for them.

    I hope the Tor will take mercy and clear them. So, they wouldn''t be harassed or hunted.

    "We will reach the organization, in ten minutes," informed. Lord, Iloh.

    It''s quite fast. In just seven hours, we had crossed a distance, that would take a Sky Sovereign months and a lot of danger.

    I didn''t say anything to that and waited.

    Thud!

    About exactly ten minutester, the sphere disappeared, and we appeared in a familiar za.

    The people looked around and for a moment, they forgot all their worries and looked at Tor with enamored eyes.

    "Micheal, take a rest today. Tomorrow,e for testing." She said.

    "I am sure, you already can tell with expertise, but don''t practice any method, especially the one that affects the soul even a little," she added after a moment of pause.

    "I understand. Thank you Prime Aevith," I replied and bowed deeply.

    The bow wasn''t for her words and the woman understood it as she smiled before he disappeared with the people.

    I didn''t move immediately. I looked around and took a deep breath of familiar air.

    To be honest, I thought, I thought, I would never be able to return to this ce.

    Thankfully, I had.

    A few secondster, I began to walk. There are gates nearby, which will take me to my building, but I chose to walk.

    I would have preferred. If I had been wearing my skin, it''s fine.

    I enjoyed the scenery and even saw a few familiar people. I nearly waved at them before realizing the skin I was wearing.

    I even covered myself with the mask.

    The person with this body lives here. I don''t want toe across someone he is familiar with. It might be awkward and create trouble for him.

    Click!

    A little over an hour passed, and I reached the building. I took the elevator to my suite, before walking inside.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The first thing, I did was to change back into my skin.

    It had been over a year since I wore this skin and had only changed once only for a day. I now want to return to my own skin, with my own face.

    It took a few minutes with some pain, and I am finally back into my own skin.

    I looked at myself, before walking into my room and stepping into the shower. Exppl?re ??ptod??te stories at no/??el//bin(.)c??m

    I stayed there for nearly an hour.

    I missed showering regrly. Now, that I had returned, I nned to do it every day.

    Only, when I was fully satisfied, did I get out of the shower and change intofortable clothes before walking into the kitchen.

    I am famished, and I know what I want to cook.

    So, I quickly took out the stuff and began to cook myself a lunch. It took me a little more than an hour, but a sumptuous lunch was in front of me.

    I began to eat and ate till I was full, beforeying down on the couch.

    I didn''t do anything. Just thought about the things I had gone through. It was thanks to the being I had survived.

    Though, if not for the beings'' words. I wouldn''t have stayed there.

    My instincts were screaming at me, and they were right. I would have listened to them, but I didn''t. which I am d.

    It was no less than a nightmare, but it had saved a lot of lives and a possible disaster in the world.

    I was not able to tell much, but that thing inside me was extremely powerful. At least a Golden Prime and such things will create massive trouble if they want to.

    I stayed there for over an hour before closing my eyes and entering my eyes.

    As I did, all the worries flooded in.

    From tomorrow there will be testing and Primes will be involved. I truly hope they wouldn''t discover the things, or I would be in real trouble.

    I sighed and pushed away those thoughts.

    There is nothing, I could do about it. My ess is restricted, and I was ordered to stay in the organization until the testing is done.

    It will be hard for me to leave and if I get caught, I will bring even more trouble to myself.

    So, it is better, that I trust the being to handle it. They are responsible for it since they are the ones who had asked me to stay in Avros when I wanted to leave.

    I looked around my core and felt calm.

    Everything is going well. All the nts are growing well; the monsters are also in good shape, despite the fighting.

    The bees are kept producing the best honey.

    The new batch of bees was born a few days ago at the third hive and the honey they are creating has taken a big turn.

    Usually, every badge of bees creates a little better honey, but this new badge is a little special. They have started creating really good, honey.

    So much, so that I had asked my clone to look because of it. It would be great if I am able to breed it with other bees.

    I looked around for a few minutes, before walking toward the library. There is a lot of work for me to, especially that soul data, that I can''t wait to start studying.

 Chapter 3971 Drink of Gods

    Chapter 3971 Drink of Gods

    "The soreness in the soul is easing rapidly; the only problem is the changes made by the mist,"

    "Lord Iloh had said, they won''t be a problem. So, I should say, you are clear," said the woman with icy-blue horns.

    "Thank you, healer Akris," I said feeling relieved.

    It had been three weeks since I had returned to the organization.

    Since then, there hasn''t been a single day passed by, where I didn''t go through the probing of Prime or any device. I had got tired of it and wanted to stop.

    "Though I would say, keep an eye on your soul. If you notice something, inform me immediately," she added.

    "Don''t worry, Prime Akris. I will keep a tight eye on my soul," I replied to the woman.

    "Good luck, Micheal, and do think about the offer," she said, looking expectantly. "I will," I replied.

    "Thank you for everything, Prime," I thanked and bowed before walking out of her office.

    Buzz!

    I had just taken a few steps out of the office when I badge buzzed. I immediately opened the message and when I read it, a big smile appeared on my face.

    They have unblocked my ess and nearly all the restrictions.

    However, for two weeks, I won''t be able to ept any missions or get out of the organization.

    It is for my own benefit; it will take two more weeks for the soreness in my soul to be healed.

    I came out of the building with a big smile on my face.

    Now, that the tests are over and ess has returned, I am feeling quite relieved.

    Though, I know, they will keep an extra eye on me due to the changes. It didn''t affect me much as in organization, I always behave like someone is watching me.

    I immediately made use of my ess in buying a few things, that were restricted to me before.

    I need them for experiments and new forms for the methods, I am working on.

    In these three weeks, I did nothing, but study after I was done with tests. I have gained so much knowledge about the soul, that I hadn''t gained in a year.

    My knowledge of the space had also deepened.

    The egg is a massive library of space. It is vast andplex and if I didn''t have a prior familiarity with space, I wouldn''t have the tools to even read.

    I am barely able to scratch the surface of it, but what I am able to gain is truly amazing.

    I have also made good progress on my inheritance. Especially the soul formations, which I begin to work on heavily thanks to new knowledge, I am getting.

    I am not a soul practitioner, but I have a powerful soul and am proud of it.

    The things had shattered that confidence.

    I still remember the smiling faces of people, while their souls got torn.

    The only reason, I was safe was because of the being. I don''t want to depend on the being when Ie across such things again.

    I want to defend against them with my own power.

    However, I know me expecting to defend against things was unrealistic given the difference in our power.

    I am not trying to bridge the difference.

    I know it is impossible, even with the forbidden power, but I want to create defenses, that nobody of the same power as me is able to breach, no matter how powerful they are.

    I want to have create powerful defenses, I have against the energies.

    It won''t be easy and will take a lot of time, but I will be able to achieve it eventually as long as I start walking toward it today.

    Fortunately, I had already started a few weeks ago.

    Click!

    Soon, I reached my building and entered my suite a minuteter.

    I had been offered an even better ce than it, but I didn''t want to change and this time, I had straight up told them, I was changing my ce.

    Last time, it didn''t work, but this time it did.

    The Sky Sovereigns have greater autonomy. Especially seeds like me.

    Still, I continue to receive a message about it every week. Which I cannot stop.

    I freshened up and began to cook myself a lunch.

    Since I had dedicated a clone to the culinary, my culinary skills had taken a jump. I had also started learning a lot of new recipes.

    Nearly every recipe, I cook is new.

    There are a lot of them to try, even after cooking thrice a day. I wasn''t able to try them all. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I might have, if I continued to cook, in the Avros, but I didn''t.

    Little more than an hourter, I was finished and set up a table, before eating alone.

    There is no one. I had a few friends, but I didn''t disturb them. Especially when I had already invited them to my birthday, which is in four days.

    Hun!

    I finished dinner and washing the dishes, when I suddenly stopped and closed my eyes.

    I appeared in my core, before walking underground immediately.

    There I saw the barrel, which had been absorbing the energies high, but steady pace had elerated the absorption.

    It has already reached three times, that of before and increasing.

    Heavy smoke ising out of the barrel as it absorbed the energy and its density increased with the pace of the barrel''s absorption of energy.

    Hun!

    I looked inside and was shocked by the changes that were happening in the mead.

    I have brewed hundreds of types of liquors over the years, but this is the strangest one. I had studied the simple recipe, which is not simple at all.

    I had given it quite a time and despite that, wasn''t able to understand, more than a surface.

    Hun!

    The one thing, I am sure about. The one who created the recipe is not a normal person.

    The understanding of things seemed to be beyond Prime''s. It could be a Silver Prime or above; I am not sure.

    I might be when I unravel its mysteries, but that is going to take time.

    Seconds passed and the pace kept increasing, till it stabilized at eleven and a half.

    There are thousands of crystals around the barrel, and it absorbs the energies from a seventeen. Only three were part of the original recipe.

    A minute passed and turned to that hour, but it continued.

    Usually, I would have walked away, but the process happening inside the barren fascinated me. So, I watched it carefully.

    It was past two and a half hours before finally, the process slowed down.

    It took over half an hour before it finally stopped. I mean, really stopped, the mead is finally finished crafting.

    However, if I am seeing it right. I don''t think, it could be called a mead or even wine.

    There is a special word for it. It is scarcely used, because the conditions are so tough.

    Many think it couldn''t be made in Sky Grade.

    It usually only found Prime Grade, whenever it is found. The Prime fought to death for it, which seemed preposterous, but not, given how valuable it is.

    It is nectar.

    The drink of gods. That I had unknowingly ended up crafting.

 Chapter 3972 Lesson

    Chapter 3972 Lesson

    "The ball of dssanis requires nine hundred and ten things, belonging to the seven elements,"

    "Each ingredient is different. You will have to use different techniques and formations on each ingredient to craft it and do that, without using any tool," instructed Prime Isna.

    She is a beautiful woman who looked to be in her early fifties. She had dark ck skin with beautiful violet lines.

    She is Prime Isna, a Grade 7 alchemist.

    Every lesson from her is a massive opportunity, that one couldn''t get anywhere but Prime organization.

    Not all Prime organizations have Grade 7 alchemists. Prime Isna is especially talented one. She is at the Peak of Grade 7 and has an expertise simr to Grade 8.

    The only thing shecks is the power ofw.

    I took every avable lesson and even took a few Private lessons, which were immensely expensive, but I have credits.

    Thisst mission has given me a massive amount of it, which I am going to spend on lessons.

    I may have all the books in the world, but nothing beats the practical lessons. There are some things, that only they could provide, and I need desperately.

    I am good at many things, but there are some things, I desperatelyck.

    These lessons provide that to me.

    "To craft dassanis, we could start with any of the seven base elements."

    "I prefer uini grass, which provides a more stable base, but is also aligned with my element," she said, bringing a smile to the faces of many.

    Soon, a blue ss appeared in the center, and beside it, aplex formation of the ruin that happened.

    "This atris''s formation and we are going¡­" she begins to teach. Exining every point, so clearly, that there were barely any questions.

    However, we still asked, and she answered each inplete detail.

    Soon over five hours passed and a ball of dassanis appeared in front of us.

    "A perfect grade," muttered a Sky Sovereign beside me, and Prime smiled.

    "The recipe is a ball of dassanis isplex, but it is also highly maniptive. I would advise you all, not to blindly follow my way, but experiment on your own," "It will help you a lot, in alchemy. If you manage that in your own way," she advised, before disappearing.

    "As usual, the lesson from Prime Isna, is amazing as always," said Conne, as he walked out of the hall.

    He was my instructor in alchemy when I first joined the organization but now, he is taking an alchemy ss with me.

    Though, he doesn''t know that. I had changed my face. Aside from the Prime, nobody is aware of my real identity, and I wish to keep it as such.

    I didn''t return to my suite. I changed my face and went to the hospital.

    It was evening when I returned from the hospital.

    I freshened and cooked a dinner, before eating it alone. I finished half an hourter andy on the couchfortably.

    A momentter, I was at my core, beside my clone, which was doing some experiments with the slimes.

    I discussed them for a few minutes before walking toward the alchemy clone.

    On the way, there is a beautiful crystal cab.

    In that cab are bottles of mead. Not mead, but nectar.

    Usually, I store such things in the repository, but it felt too precious to not show off. Despite me, being the only person seeing it.

    It was an nectar, and I was lucky enough to craft it.

    The recipe might be that of the nectar, but the chances of forming an nectar are slim. It is a process, that requires a lot of luck.

    I crafted it on the first try and I am trying to craft more. I had already started gathering the things. I have finished gathering most, and in a few days, I will gather all.

    I could have gathered them within a day, but this time, I wanted the best.

    If I am able to create a nectar gain. It would be wonderful.

    Not only for own enjoyment but also for selling. People will pay a massive price for it; I could demand any resources in exchange for this.

    I am already making a list of things I want.

    Extremely rare things that an organization doesn''t sell. Even the seed like me, could buy them in only a limited amount every year.

    I have my eye on a few things, and now, I will be able to get them.

    I had bottled them, and there were less than a hundred bottles. The mead had shrunk by more than half, which is surprising given the amount of energy, they had absorbed.

    It had been inside for over seven years and in these seven years, it had consumed a massive amount of energies.

    It was a fortune of the Sky Sovereign.

    A normal person would have stopped, but I kept feeding it, without care for the cost.

    It rewarded me with turning into an nectar.

    I had only drunk ones and controlled the urge to drink again. It would be a waste, seeing its power is still inside me, digesting.

    It would take a little over two weeks more before the nectar would get absorbed fully by me.

    The benefits it provides are truly to be fought to death for. It had helped me enough that I had stopped brooding over a loss of practice due to the soreness of the soul.

    I touched the cab gently before walking away.

    Soon, I am at the alchemy station, practicing the ball of dassanis, like my clone.

    I may not practice alchemy much, but I sure practice the things, I had learned in the lesson. It is a rule, I had made.

    If I learned anything in a lesson. I will practice it, till I have mastered it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I am doing it and using a different way from my clone. I think, the way, I am using it better than my clone.

    I might be able to beat it with it. I hope, I do. I had managed that only select few times.

 Chapter 3973 Birthday

    Chapter 3973 Birthday

    "Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday, happy birthd¡­" Manya and others sang as I blew away the candles on the massive cake, they had brought.

    It is as big as me and we are only seven people.

    "Happy birthday to you, Micheal," they finished.

    "Thank you all for epting my invitation to celebrate this day," I said.

    It is my first time celebrating my birthday since I came here. I don''t like to, but I need to be more social.

    Being closed off isn''t good for my psychological health.

    I looked at six people. All of them are my friends. Some I had done a mission with while some shared the same profession, except for Ehys.

    He is Manya''s boyfriend.

    I began to cut the cake and ate with them.

    It is good. Though, I would have baked better.

    I quickly pushed that throw away. I couldn''t alwayspare myself with others.

    "Who brought the game?" asked Manya. "Me," said Joriv. He is a healer with me in the hospital.

    A minuteter, seven of us sitting on the floor of my living room, ying the game of Orion West. It is a tradition of Tor.

    The game, too, had been invented in the organization.

    There is a yearlypetition for it, and the organization offers a massive prize for the winners. One of the prizes is a day with the Prime.

    People in the organization are really serious about it.

    All the six people around me had serious expressions. As they kill each other''s pieces and capture more territory.

    "Hey!" Manya screamed, ring at Ehys as he conquered her seat.

    "You are my girlfriend, but I want to win the game, darling," said the elf, before leading his army toward K''s territory.

    He captured it, before moving to mine.

    I had prepared a good defense, but he broke them one after another, before conquering my seat.

    I had tried hard, but the man was good.

    He moved like a beast, but his army was tactical. Just when you thought, you would be able to hold him back, he brings out the force, that destroys yours.

    The only other one who was able to conquer was Joriv and an hourter, only two of them remained.

    Their forces shed onnd and sea. Both lost some and won some, but the final victory went to Ehys. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is a pyrrhic victory, but a victory, nheless.

    "You are good. I hope we will face each other directly, in this year''spetition," said Ehys.

    "Sure. I wanted to face you for years," replied Joriv.

    "Now, that game is over, let''s eat," I said. "Finally," said K, and we walked to the table, while the clones served the dinner.

    One clone had brought, an inconspicuous bottle of wine.

    The clone filled the sses, with yellow golden wine. The quantity was lesser than normal but didn''t look like it because of the design of the ss, but everyone could see.

    However, nobodymented, as most of them were focused on the delicious-smelling food in front of them.

    Still, they raised their sses.

    Click!

    "To Micheal," said Manya.

    "To Micheal," the other repeated as they clinked the sses, before taking them to their lips.

    As they did, they froze.

    The sses are special. They would contain the energy, and smell and even restrict the soul sense trying to scan the content inside.

    Manya''s whole body shook, before she took the sip, closing her eyes a momentter.

    Everyone did the same and didn''t open their eyes for over ten minutes and when they did, there was a deep shock in them.

    "It''s n..nectar, isn''t it?" Manya asked hesitantly, and I nodded.

    "It''s luck, that I got a bottle, and I wanted to share it with you all," I said with a smile.

    There is not a hint of doubt in her eyes about it. She could never guess that it was crafted from the form, she had given me.

    "I have only heard about the nectar, never thought, I would be able to drink one," he said, looking at the yellow-gold liquid in ss.

    "Just one sip had made me feel like I am in ake of power, that slowly getting absorbed by me. Strengthening me, little by little," added Ehys.

    They kept looking at it for a while, before taking another sip and closing their eyes again.

    "You should eat food too; itplements the nectar well," I advised as they opened their eyes again.

    They nodded and ate food in front of them.

    "It''s delicious as always and tastes even more delicious, thanks to the nectar," said Manya, and took another bite of her food.

    It had taken me an hour to think about the best food, thatplemented the nectar.

    I barely manage to do it, even with thousands of recipes and one of the best culinary skills in the organization.

    "It''s the best meal, I had in my life," said Ehys as he finished, before his eyes turned serious.

    ''Micheal, do you perhaps have another bottle of nectar?'' he asked telepathically.

    ''I could pay you a good price for it,'' he asked a momentter. ''I wish; I had got only one,'' I replied with a voice full of regret.

    A few secondster, the others also enquired, including Manya. Some had straight up said what they were willing to offer in exchange.

    One made me interested, but calmed myself. They are not people; I want to sell.

    There is someone else I have in mind. They will pay a much better price than them.

    So, I politely rejected their offers.

    "Once again, happy birthday, Micheal, and thank you, for giving me one of the best nights of my life," said Manya two hourster, as she got up to leave.

    "I am d," I said, and she smiled.

    ''Think about my offer,'' she said onest time, before walking out of the door.

    I closed it and walked toward the wall and sat down on my chair, in the house, which had be empty again.

    Ting Ting!

    A few minutes passed and I was looking at the view, when the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 3974 Plan

    3974 n

    Click!

    I appeared beside the door and opened it. There was a man, who once again politely rang the door of my hope.

    I thought he would summon me, but he came personally and quickly.

    It had not been even half an hour since Manya had left.

    "Prime Volsnorth, what a great surprise," I said, and the man just rolled his eyes.

    "Come in please," I added, and the man walked inside a momentter.

    "Happy birthday, Micheal. Sorry foring uninvited," he said.

    "It''s no bother. I am sure, it must be really important, for Prime like yourselfes personally instead of summoning me," I said, and a smile cracked on the old man''s face.

    "You know, nectar is the high restricted substance. You should inform the organization, the moment, you found it," he said as he sat down.

    "I would have, but the rules stated it is for Prime Grade Nectar," I replied innocently, and the man rolled his eyes once again.

    "We are going to change those," he muttered, and his eyes turned serious.

    "How many do you have?" he asked directly, and I smiled before waving my hand.

    Immediately, six old-looking cartons appeared, shocking the man.

    Each carton has twelve bottles. There are a total of sixty of them.

    He might have expected one or two, given how hard it is to find them. Here, there are sixty; they could do a lot of things with such numbers.

    "This find will surely be mentioned to the leader," hemented.

    "How much you have kept them for yourself?" he asked. I could tell, the old man wanted even those I had kept for myself.

    "Enough for own needs," I replied, and the old man kept looking.

    "Much less than this," I added.

    "We will pay you well. If you sell us what you have," pressed the old man, but I just smiled.

    There was a silence for a few seconds before he opened his mouth.

    "What do you want in exchange?" he asked, taking out the one bottle from the ss artifact dish, before carefully extracting a hundredth of the drop and cing it into the ss artifact.

    19:04

    The ss artifact lit up and kept as such for over a minute before a magenta color appeared over it.

    "Top grade," he said, with eyes wide, before a big smile appeared on his face.

    "I want these things," I said and shed the list in front of him.

    "It is quite a wish list you have. I don''t have we have some of those things in vaults," he said, reading the list.

    "I am sure, the organization would be able to procure them," I said, and the old man smiled.

    "It might take some time, but I don''t think, it would be a problem," he replied, and I smiled.

    I need those things. They will help me in artifice, alchemy, and in my practice.

    "Mind telling me, how you got your hands on these things?" he asked.

    It took me a few minutes, but I told him the story. Which is mostly true.

    It is about me hunting the cultist in one of my missions in Avros and finding it in their storage.

    It is a perfect lie.

    This way, even if they were able to gauge the age or even forbidden power in it. They wouldn''t be able to link it to me as I got them from the cultist''s storage.

    It would be hard, though.

    I have done the tests. In those tests, the nectar shows to be decades old. In my test, I didn''t discover the forbidden power at all.

    It had merged so perfectly, that unless I use the tool forged using the forbidden power. I wasn''t able to discover it.

    Even using those, I was able to discover it because of my familiarity with my forbidden power. If someone had been using those tools, it would be really hard for them to discover it.

    "Submit the file on everything, you have remembered on it," he said. I smiled and pushed a crystal forward.

    "I had made copies of every mission report, I had filed in Avros," I replied.

    The old man took it and turned to me.

    "Next time, don''t wait before informing us. If you found any restricted goods and are careful, such news didn''t remain hidden," he cautioned.

    I nodded before a slice of cake appeared in my hand.

    "Thank you," he said, and a momentter, the old man took a bite out of it.

    Click!

    A few minutester, I closed the door and walked back into my chair.

    ''I hope, it works,'' I thought.

    There is a deeper working strategy to give the organization the nectar.

    Usually, I keep such things to myself, because of the involvement of forbidden power, but here, I sold it.

    I want to see whether they could discover the forbidden power.

    If they could, then I would have a proper excuse. If they didn''t, then I would be able to sell things organization than before.

    It is an enormous risk; I had taken it, but I felt like, I needed to.

    I am going to be in an organization for a long time and I need to know their capabilities. If I knew, I would be able to hide the forbidden power well.

    If things didn''t work as I nned. I could fall into a massive trouble.

    I knew the risk, but I needed to take it.

    I watched the organization for a few more minutes, before closing my eyes.

    A momentter. I appeared at my core. In front of the crystal shelf, which looked a lot emptier.

    I didn''t lie when I told Prime Volsnorth, I had less than what I had given him.

    I have now only two dozen with me.

    I could have given him a dozen more, but I don''t know, whether I would be able to produce the nectar again and y on the safe side.

    Two dozen would be more than enough for my own needs. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I do not need much. It is an nectar, but all things, it would stop affecting me. If consumed it is over the limit.

    So, keeping more than I needed wouldn''t have been wise.

    Giving five cartons to the organization would help me get the resources I wanted for a long time.

    After taking onest nce, I walked away from it.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. AnWan

 Chapter 3975 Personal Favor

    3975 Personal Favor

    Note: I had made a mistake of noting Nectar with Elixir. It''s now been fixed.

    I stopped and took out of my badge, before activating the beacon. I had been here for a week, but now that I finished the mission; its time to return.

    Hun!

    A minuteter, its power had covered me and three unconscious people. A few seconds after that, I appeared on a familiar disk.

    I immediately got out of it and handed three people to a ck-uniformed man waiting for me beside the disk, before going to the mission hall.

    I could go back to my suite and file the reportter, but I did it first.

    I don''t like to keep the things hanging on my head and besides, my clone had already prepared a report. I just need to go there and submit it.

    I opened the door to the suite and walked inside.

    It had been nearly three months since I had started doing missions again.

    Four since I had returned from Avros.

    I had gone on the mission, the moment, I healed fully. It was the third mission, I did; it hadsted for the five.

    Shortest of all three; the longest had been a second mission. Which is the infiltration kind, which I had finished in twenty-seven days.

    It was supposed tost longer, but I had got the information, I needed within twenty-seven days.

    I n to rest for two to three weeks before I ept any mission. This time, I n to spend some time choosing the mission.

    This one was too easy; the reason it took time was because the cultist bastards took time to appear.

    Subduing them was easy, but I had to make it seem like it was a challenge.

    I am facing the challenges. I had thought. I would face.

    I have not revealed my strength to the organization.

    It would be suspicious if I were to reveal my true strength, which is likely strongest among the Sky Sovereigns, and every day, it is getting stronger because of my methods.

    The mist changes had remained inside me and, due to it, each session was still extremely dangerous, but it was also providing me massive benefits.

    I am approaching the limits fast.

    It is why, I nned to do the mission for a few more months, till I reached the limit, before focusing my all on the inheritance.

    I am making good progress in it, but not as fast as the methods.

    They are going really fast.

    I wish I could disclose even 75% of my strength, but I couldn''t. That too, will be too risky, and due to that, I couldn''t get the type of mission, I needed.

    I had chosen the two missions carefully. I was lucky with the first one. It was a challenge.

    The third one was not.

    Thankfully, the second one which I had got from Prime Aevith''s office was interesting enough.

    I shook my head and went to the shower, beforeing out and cooking myself ate lunch.

    Soon, I finished the lunch and started eating alone.

    Buzz!

    I was eating when my badge buzzed. I stopped and opened the message and was immediately surprised.

    It is Prime Volsnorth, and he summoned me.

    The message surprised me, but I was more surprised by the time. He is not summoning me tomorrow or tonight, but for the next hour.

    I have to meet him in an hour and seven minutes.

    "I wonder what it''s about?" I couldn''t help, but ask myself.

    It would be the first time, I would be meeting him since my birthday, when he came to take nectar.

    I put the badge back to my chest and finished the lunch, before washing the dishes. Once done, Iy on the couch with my eyes closed.

    I opened them ten minutes before my meeting and walked out of the suite.

    A few minutester, I appeared in front of the big building. It is tall and made of ck marble; it is beautiful.

    This is another strange thing.

    Usually, I meet Prime Volsnorth at his residence, but here I am meeting him in his office.

    I walked inside and took the elevator, beforeing to the door floor. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Click!

    I looked around for a moment before entering inside. Stepping into the office of Prime Volsnorth.

    Saying it is big, but not too big.

    Unlike Prime Aevith''s spartan style, Prime Volsnorth has things or rather trophies.

    Seeing some, my couldn''t help but lit up.

    "Sorry, for calling you so suddenly, just after you returned from the mission," he said as I walked inside.

    "It''s fine," I said as I looked at the amazing view from his office.

    "Take a seal, Micheal," he said, and I sat down in front of me.

    "Something, happened?" I asked, and he shook his head, before nodding.

    "You could say that," he replied, and I arched my brow in question.

    "I have a personal favor to ask to you," he said after a moment of silence, while my expressions turned serious.

    Primes don''t usually, ask for favors from those below their level. When they do it, usually it is important and, most importantly, dangerous.

    "What is it?" I asked.

    Instead of answering, he tapped on his desk, and a massive map appeared on the desk.

    "This is a realm of Aris Kem. A Sky Sovereign ruin, quite big and powerful. In this, realm, there is a ce, called the castle, and that ce produces a resource, halnx liquid,"

    "The castle produces a certain amount of it in every three years."

    It''s Sky Grade, near Prime Grade, but at every three hundred and twenty-two years, the halnx liquid, it produces is a grade above," he said, before shaking his head.

    "I misspoke. Its grade didn''t change, but it got infused with the power ofws."

    "Earth Laws to be specific and I need it," he stated, looking directly into my eyes.

    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

    AnWan

 Chapter 3976 I Trust You

    Chapter 3976 I Trust You

    I had been expecting things, but not this.

    "This must be something special. With your position and power, gaining things with Laws, wouldn''t be much problem," I said after a few seconds.

    A smile appeared on the old man''s face.

    "You are right, the things with the power ofws are rare, but I could get them, but this liquid is special," he said and his expression turning serious.

    "To speak the truth, it infuses thew''s trance," answered the man, shocking me.

    The things that infuse thew trans are extremely rare. It is said, they are temporary, help in breaking the curtain and thus giving the person a chance toprehend thews.

    Forget the Primes, even Silver Primes desired these things and the information about them is an organization''s secret, that is strictly guarded.

    "I was going to ask you in a week, but the entrance of the realm is opening a month earlier." He added.

    I felt his gaze and the weight behind them. The information is too heavy, I didn''t expect something like this when I came here.

    "Why me?" I asked finally.

    "I am sure, there are many people, who are more powerful with much greater experience," I added. He smiled before opening his mouth.

    "Because I trust you." He replied

    I smiled, feeling pleased. I don''t know if it is true or not, but it felt good to hear those words.

    "Also, because, I think, you have the greatest chance to get that thing; that, ce requires more than a strength," he replied.

    "Ok," I said, and a surprise appeared in a man''s eyes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You didn''t even hear about the ruin. It is one of the most dangerous Sky Sovereign realms we have, and we alone didn''t have the entrance to it," said the old man.

    "I will manage, as long as the realm is Sky Grade," I replied.

    "So, how much time do I have?" I asked, and the man sighed. "Till midnight," he replied.

    "Then I should start, preparation as soon as possible," I replied.

    The time is less than I had liked, but I could manage.

    "Thank you, Micheal. I will remember this favor," said the man, and I smiled.

    Fifteen minutester, I walked out of the office with all the information about the realm and the castle, which was my target.

    From what I have read now about it, it''s not going to be easy.

    Still, it''s a challenge, I had been craving. Most importantly, it will give me the excuse of advancement that I had been searching for.

    Click!

    Soon, I reached my suite and the first thing I did was to sleep. I hadn''t slept in one and of half days and I didn''t know when I would get a chance to sleep again.

    So, I slept, and my clones studied the massive information about the realm provided to me.

    When I woke up in the evening. There was a lot of information on my mind.

    This realm has been in the organization for over a thousand years, and they have collected a massive information about it.

    My clones had read through what Prime Volsnorth had marked as important for the short reading. My clones finished them within an hour.

    Now, they are reading through the massive loads of it.

    This realm is dangerous; there are dangers that are a threat to even me. So, I would rather be careful and be aware of every information about it.

    No matter how inconsequential it is.

    I got off the bed and freshened up, before walking into the practice room.

    My body shuddered in fear, but controlled it and meditated for a few minutes, before starting the dance.

    I usually do it before sleeping, but since I am leaving at midnight, I decided to do it, now.

    It was hard as always, but I finished the dance without dying and rested for a few minutes before starting tras, which is even more dangerous.

    Thankfully, I had survived, but as always, it made me extremely tired.

    I wanted to sleep immediately, but I controlled the urge. I took deep breaths for a few minutes, till I got my tiredness under my control.

    Still, it took me over twenty minutes before I was able to get up and walk into the shower.

    I came out ten minutester, walked into the kitchen and began cooking myself dinner.

    I ate the dinner, before lying on the couchfortably and started practicing the soul method. I had not stopped practicing it.

    It is a good method. I had experienced its benefits, especially after the mist changes.

    They are good.

    So much so that I asked Prime to spread the method to the people who got affected by the mist. It would help them a lot if they practiced diligently enough.

    I appeared at my core, besides my alchemical clone, who was crafting a 19th batch of the mead.

    Of course, I am trying for the nectar; it is too valuable, not to. Though, despite my tries, I haven''t seeded, except for the first time.

    I don''t know why I am failing when I follow the form of the word.

    All seventeen batches had turned out to be a mead. They absorbed the energy, but not as intensely as nectar had done, and since, I recorded everything.

    I can easily tell on the first day, whether it will turn into the nectar or not.

    Still, I am trying and will continue trying, because even if I don''t seed in crafting an nectar. I am crafting a top-grade wine.

    If I sell it, I will earn a hefty profit.

    I n to sell it, not just in the organization. I don''t want anything connecting them to the nectar, which would be troublesome.

    I stayed for a few seconds before walking into the library.

    I first finished my homework quickly before focusing on the halfpleted formation, I had been working on.

    It is a fusion formation, made ofmon runes and ancient runes. It is one of the biggest and mostplex one, that one day, I want to convert it into a full ancient ruin formation.

    It is a tough task, but I will give my all to achieve it.

 Chapter 3977 Aris Kem

    Chapter 3977 Aris Kem

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground and released my soul sense, before flying up.

    The entrance of the realm is quite close to the organization. I would have been able to reach it in a few hours, even without a teleportation gate.

    Half an hour passed, and I saw thepound getting into my view. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hun!

    A minuteter, Inded on thepound.

    "Matt Collins," said old Giraffe Beastman as he stopped in front of me.

    "Chief Vabis," I greeted.

    "We have calcted the times, and the realm will open in two hours and thirteen minutes. We had made an arrangement for you to rest, till it is time for you to leave for the realm," he informed.

    "Thank you, chief," he said, and the man smiled, before the Earth Sovereign woman, led to me my guest quarters.

    There are a lot of people here, most of them are Sky Sovereigns.

    I am not the only one leaving for the realm. There are hundreds of Sky Sovereigns, for different purposes.

    The realm is huge and full of resources and opportunities.

    My target is the castle, but there are a few other things, I found interesting, but I will decide to whether check them out or not after getting what Prime Volsnorth wants.

    "Please contact me. If you need anything, Sky Sovereign," said the woman, as we reached quarters.

    Click!

    "Thank you," I said and walked inside the quarters.

    The quarters were big, but I had no interest in them. I didn''t even look around and simplyy down on the couch and closed my eyes.

    I directly went to the library and resumed working on the task, I had before I left my suite.

    Two hourster, I opened my eyes and got up before walking out of the quarters.

    Soon, I reached the hall where there was a big stone gate.

    A few hundred Sky Sovereigns have already gathered. I knew each of them by name and their basic estimation of their strength.

    Usually, even seeds do not get such perks, but I am doing Prime''s mission.

    Ites with such perks.

    I saw Chief Vabin in the hall; the man was working on the gate with two Sky Sovereigns.

    This ruin is a little different. Here, the exit only remains open for minutes. It could be as little as three minutes or as much as neen.

    So, one needs to pass through it pretty quickly.

    Thankfully, the connection is stable. Till now, there have been zero idents.

    Though, it is apletely different game, when one enters inside the realm. It is a dangerous one, that didn''t have any problem in killing the Sky Sovereigns.

    I am pretty powerful, but my clones have told me, that there are things in there, that could kill even me.

    I would need to be quite careful in dealing with those dangers.

    The castle, I have to go to is one of the most dangerous ces in the realm. There, as Prime Volsnorth had said, strength alone is enough.

    It is the reason why, he had chosen me.

    I didn''t talk to anyone, despite seeing a few familiar faces. I have done missions with a few.

    I might have talked to them. If I had been wearing my own face, but I am not. I don''t want to reveal, this face to others.

    So, I just waited in the corner, while others looked at me openly and sneakily.

    Buzz!

    A few minutes passed, when finally, the gate buzzed, and a silvery translucent screen appeared on it.

    Chief Vabis turned to me before turning to the other Sky Sovereigns gathered.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, you can now enter," said Chief Vabis, and immediately, the first person appeared by the gate and stepped inside.

    Immediately after that, the second person appeared, and then the third.

    One by one, people began to enter, before I moved forward and appeared in front of the gate.

    Usually, I do not have a problem with waiting, but this realm is different, and I don''t want to wait too long, that the gate might close.

    Even though it had never closed in less than three minutes before and people here wouldn''t take over fifteen seconds to enter inside, I don''t want to take the risk.

    "Good luck," said Chief Vabin.

    I nodded at the man and entered inside. Entering the tunnel, a momentter.

    Step!

    I stayed frozen for several seconds, before finally reaching the end and entering the realm.

    Thud!

    I fell hard on the ground. I was prepared andnded without breaking any bones.

    "The information is right," I said, feeling twenty-one times more gravity, than that of the world, but it is not gravity, that affects the most, but suppression.

    It lowers one''s strength, directly increasing the effect of gravity.

    The runes have already started moving across my armor to deal with the suppression and gravity, while I released the soul waves.

    Soon, they returned with information and a momentter, change began to happen to me.

    I have changed the face already, but I am changing it again. I don''t want to associate, the face, I wore earlier with deeds I will do in the realm.

    The thing, I am nning to get, is extremely precious. I will not be the only oneing from it; there will be people, powerful people.

    A few minutes passed, and I had a different face of a different race.

    I didn''t move away from my spot and instead sent more soul waves; these are more powerful.

    When changing the face, I couldn''t make use of the full power of my soul.

    Soon, the extra-long range waves returned. Providing me with data to figure out where I am.

    "Fuck," I cursed when I saw where the gate had ended up throwing me.

    I am pretty fucking far. It would take me weeks to reach the castle, around a month.

    I hope the castle won''t open quickly, or I would be fucked.

 Chapter 3978 What a disappointment

    Chapter 3978 What a disappointment

    "Well, there is nothing I can do about it," I said and sighed before flying up into the sky.

    The opening of the castle is inconstant. It could open on the first day or monthster, nothing could be said.

    I nned to reach the castle as soon as possible. It wouldn''t matter after when it will open then as I would walk inside it.

    I reached up and looked around before shooting straight in the direction of the castle.

    Usually, I do not fly in the ruin. I like to be careful and wouldn''t have if I had been initial or mid, but now at the High of Earth Sovereign, I am powerful.

    I want to enjoy it, being powerful.

    Most importantly, I want to reach the castle as soon as possible, and flying is the best way to make that happen quickly.

    I flew fast, but not too fast.

    I would be flying for long hours, and I need to fly at a speed, that will sustain me for longer hours, without tiring me too much.

    The scenery passed around me quickly, but nothing surprised me.

    My soul waves are faster, they are informing me, of everything, I wille across before I can see it.

    It didn''t take long before I came across the first monster in the sky, and it was Sky Sovereign. The monster seemed smart, it just looked at me and flew away.

    Which is kind of disappointing, as it was powerful.

    I would have loved to exchange a few blows with it before sending it to my core.

    I do not need monsters; the ones I have are enough for the bees, but I will need them. If they kept growing powerful with each generation.

    The bees are different from the monsters, who grow powerful with age and resources.

    In the bees, it is a queen that is most important, the rest are just drones. They will do everything, that the queen has asked of them.

    I am providing the bees with challenges and resources, to advance with generation. In which they do not disappoint me.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I saw a person. It is a woman with dark blue hair, and she is not from Tor.

    "Sable," I said, looking at the badge.

    Sable is a Silver Prime organization. Not as powerful as Tor, but still powerful enough, with far more members than it.

    Tor had really a few members. Even less than most sky-grade and below organization.

    While the numbers aren''t everything, they are helpful in many things.

    That doesn''t mean, Tor needs more members. No, for its purpose, the current number of members of members is enough.

    If it tried, to take its members close to the convectional Prime organization, it wouldn''t take them long to copse.

    Hectival and other organizations are proof of that.

    I pushed those thoughts away. I don''t know, why I am even thinking about it.

    A few hours passed and it was afternoon. I hade across a few monsters and people, but not a single one had attacked me.

    I didn''t intentionally move away, nor did I show much of my aura, but these monsters are people, stayed away from me.

    Maybe it is confidence.

    I don''t want to tote my horn, but I am pretty powerful. Since I had leveled upst time, I didn''t find any opponent against whom I could fight with all my strength.

    Some, I wanted to fight but was no match against them.

    I hope I will find a people that could match me. If there is one ce, I might find them, then it would be the castle.

    It is the most desired ce and the most powerful organization, that has entry to this ce, will be there.

    They always are.

    Another hour passed, and I took the turn. There is a ce in front of me, that is dangerous. Most importantly, it will take a lot of time to cross it.

    It will save me a lot of time. If I just go around, it and that is what I am doing.

    If I didn''t have to reach the castle as soon as possible. I would have entered inside it.

    The ce has a lot of things, I want, but unfortunately, the castle is a priority.

    Soon, it was evening, and the energy started to get denser and suppression higher.

    I didn''t stop, nor did I lessen my speed.

    I had decided on the speed with the suppression in mind, seeing.

    Hours passed, and it was ten. I will fly for half an hour more beforending. I want to travel through the whole night, but there are things, I have to do.

    Like, practicing the methods.

    I am making fast progress, and it won''t affect the timeline of my breakthrough. If I didn''t practice it for a month, it would affect my strength.

    I want to reach the limit as soon as possible. Constantly increase my strength to deal with any challenge, that came in my direction.

    Hun!

    I sensed something and nearly craned my neck before stopping myself. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I didn''t decrease my speed and continued without showing any change, till half an hour, when I had suddenly stopped.

    I would have continued moving, but I want to stop, and I am not changing my schedule for anyone, even for those who started following me.

    A few minutes passed before the two people became visible.

    They are not showing badges and covering themselves with a mist, but I had already inserted my seed inside them and know which organization they belong to.

    "So, you two are going to loot me?" I asked, and hesitation appeared on their faces.

    "No," replied the tall one after telepathic conversation.

    "Then why are you following me?" I asked. "Who says were? We were just moving in the same direction as you," replied the short one.

    Shameless declining, what they were doing.

    "What a disappointment," I replied and shook my head, before flying away.

    Even the bandits seemed to have lost courage.

    I really wish they had attacked me; it would have been fun, looting them.

 Chapter 3979 Glass Pass

    Chapter 3979 ss Pass

    Click!

    It was still dark when I opened the door of my abode and walked out.

    I stayed only six hours inside.

    I ate, practiced, and slept for three hours beforeing out.

    The energy is dense, and suppression is powerful, but it didn''t affect me. I flew at the speed, I had been flying, without stopping.

    Monsters looked, but not a single one had dared to attack me.

    One and a half hours passed, and the sun started toe out. It looked beautiful as it started to light up the sky. Making clouds, filled with the dense energy glitter faintly.

    I had stopped for a few seconds to watch.

    Not just to admire, but also to see.

    Earlier, I hadn''t noticed, but the clouds here are dense with energy.

    Most of them are nothing special, but there are some small ones, which has a massive energy inside them.

    Enough, that if one had exploded; it could take me with it.

    Still, I would very much like to get the cloud. Those energies are powerful and if I am seeing right, then useful, but getting them wouldn''t be easy.

    It would also take time; the time, I don''t have, right now, but will have plenty after I finish with the castle.

    Till then, I will study them. Which I could do while traveling toward my destination.

    Hours passed and it was afternoon. I continued flying, without stopping; there was no need for me to stop.

    Most of the things could be done, while I am flying. Like right now, I am at my core, using only a small bit of focus to fly, while the rest is being used on the work, I am doing.

    I do not do it when I am flying through every area. I entered the core when I am flying through the same area.

    I also continuously release the soul waves and would open my eyes, if anything had entered in my designated range.

    It is risky, but there are some things, I have to do and couldn''t stop the journey for them.

    Before I knew it, it was evening, and I was flying with a full focus. Though, currently, my focus is on the tall structure, west of me.

    It is one of the popr spots in the realm. Many people are going in that direction.

    I wish I could too.

    I pushed those thoughts away and kept flying. I only stopped at ten and a half, when I took out my abode and stayed there for six hours, beforeing out and resuming my journey.

    Days passed by as I flew across the regions, passing by the things, that I very much want to visit.

    Thud!

    It was an afternoon on the eighth day when Inded by the base of the hill.

    A few miles in front of me is a vast field of different powers and broken formations. It was one of the battlefields, that broke this piece of realm from the realm world.

    Even after thousands of years, this ce had yet to take a step toward recovery.

    Given the damage, I don''t think it would happen, till the realm begins to merge back into the world.

    I sighed and walked toward it, my pace was slow, and steps careful.

    This is one of the ces, that could kill me and do it rather easily. Then why, I am doing well due to the time, it would save me.

    It would take me three to four days to get out of the ce if I am lucky. If I did it, I would cross ten to twelve days to the distance.

    This means, that once I get out of here, I will have a little bit more than a week of journey ahead of me before I reach the castle.

    In information had warned about this ce.

    Most people have entered it, out of desperation, when someone is chasing them or dealing with things, they are suffering and things inside that could help them.

    I am doing that with my own free will and couldn''t help, but feel excited about it.

    In the past eight days, I have controlled myself and stayed away from doing dangerous things, but now I am walking into the one.

    The ce is called a ss pass.

    Nothing seemed ssy about it, on the outside, but information said, there was inside.

    It took me a few minutes before I reached the first danger of the ss pass or rather a danger.

    It is argeke, with a jagged crystal path from the middle. It wasn''t visible until one reached a hundred meters away from it.

    It is beautiful with the water being blue like the sky and calm. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Anyone looking at it would want to remove their clothes and swim in it, but that would be the greatest mistake of their lives.

    The water may look calm and peaceful, but it is anything but that.

    The attack is made from the powers of the Prime. Silver or Golden Prime; one could even faintly fill the power ofw from it.

    However, the power is impure and it would be a mistake for anyone to try toprehend it.

    I took out a flower from my storage and released it.

    It went floating toward the left part of theke, before gentlynding on the water.

    For a few seconds nothing happened, before suddenly water came out of every pore of the n and within a second, the nt itself turned into water.

    the flower may look delicate, but it is one of the toughest resources I had.

    It is Iron Azalea, but the water had just melted it.

    If I used all my strength, my fire at the hottest temperature, I would have needed minutes to bring the faintest change in it.

    Here, it took all, but seconds and the flower had disappeared.

    The same thing would happen to me, if I entered even with the armor of strings and the thing is, the water is one of the least dangerous wonders.

    There are some here, that will vaporize me in an instant.

 Chapter 3980 Isnâ€™t Going To Be Easy

    Chapter 3980 Isn¡¯t Going To Be Easy

    I started to walk on the crystal path.

    It is also made by the power of the Prime, but its power had been focused on resisting the water.

    If a fraction of it diverted at me. I would turn into a puff of smoke in an instant.

    It is why, all the hair on my body raised as I walked on knife sharp crystal path. Those edges are extremely sharp. So much, so that they wouldn''t have any problem slicing through my harder-than-metal bones effortlessly.

    Everything here is dangerous, and no sane person would walk through this ce.

    Soon, I reached the end and nearly jumped out, but didn''t. instead, I calmly got off it and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Hun!

    I was about to walk away when I noticed something buried in the ground.

    I appeared beside it and gently moved the soil away, revealing the piece of crystal. Part of the same crystal path, I had walked on not long ago.

    "A good find," I said as I picked up the piece.

    It is hard to get a piece. It is so strong, that even if I attack it with all my strength, at most I will be able to make a tiny scratch.

    I picked it up and found it slightly bigger than my palm. Seeing that, the smile on my face brightened up further.

    I don''t know, for what I will use it, but such things rarely go to waste.

    I put it into my storage and resumed my journey.

    I am moving slowly, sending short and faint soul waves. There are some things, that are triggered by the soul.

    It is hard to detect my soul waves due to the forbidden power, but I don''t want to take the risk.

    Soon, I came across anotherke and another, both of them smaller than the one, I hade across, but just as dangerous.

    After them, it wasn''t another wonder, but a copsed building.

    Just seeing it, made a shudder run through my body.

    The broken formations are floating all over it and around it.

    If they were broken formations alone, I wouldn''t have been scared, but these broken formations absorbed the power of wonder.

    They had absorbed the power from the small crystalline pir, that is in its range.

    A single, tiny formation could kill me. if I am not careful.

    Thankfully, not every formation here is filled with the power of wonder. Like the not far away from it. It had broken formation, but not a single one is with power of wonder.

    Those things make this ce extremely dangerous.

    Wonders are stable, broken formations with the power of wonder are not.

    Nobody knows when they will be unstable and swept one with it. There is no defense against them.

    I walked around it carefully, before walking through the broken formations. They are dangerous, far from the one with wonders power.

    Here, I am powerful enough to move through them undetected.

    I rather not do this, but on my left is a wonder and on my right are broken formations with the power of wonder.

    This is the safest way, to cross this area.

    A few minutes passed and I walked out, but needed to change direction sharply as dust twister in front of me.

    There are a few details about it.

    One of our members was able to get a fistful of dust floating in it.

    They were able to use it to forge abode, which increased the defense and stealth of abode against earth and wind elements. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I would love to get my hands on some, but I didn''t see any lying around and I am not going to mess with a twister to get some.

    I sighed and walked away.

    I passed through one danger after another. Even with my strength, I would shudder in my heart, every few seconds.

    It had done that ten times more in the past few hours, than eight days, I had been in this realm.

    It''s too dangerous. If this route, didn''t save the time, I wouldn''t have taken it.

    I am not regretting it, but still, I wish, it would have been a little less dangerous.

    Hun!

    I stopped, with a smile on my face, and walked toward the midfield, with the glittering blue rocks within. They are valuable, but I am not looking at them.

    I am looking nts surrounding it.

    This ce is extremely dangerous, but resources inside are just as rare.

    These are resources, that are grown using the energy from wonders. They might be at sky grade, but their value is above many prime-grade resources.

    I need such powerful resources.

    Currently, normal sky grade resources are useless to me. I need powerful resources and resources like these are the best.

    I stopped some distance away and moved my strings toward them.

    I didn''t hurry and checked everything, before cautiously moving my strings to harvest those resources.

    I do not want to do something, that will disturb that atmosphere here even one bit.

    The wonders are stable, but I rather not take the risk. The information is filled with the name of the people, who took such risks and ended up losing their lives.

    I carefully harvested all resources, till every resource, I could harvest had been harvested.

    There are still many, but I didn''t dare to harvest them.

    Still, I was satisfied with what I had got and if I kept getting as such, then, by the time, I got out of this ce.

    I would be a very happy man.

    Hun!

    I turned and was about to walk away when I stopped and craned my neck.

    In the corner of my eyes, I saw eyes. They are green and long, belong to a beast, I couldn''t see.

    It is buried in the soil.

    Saying, I am shocked would be an understatement.

    I didn''t discover the monster at all, till it had revealed itself, and seeing how all the hair on my body stood up, feeling its gaze, dealing with this monster wasn''t going to be easy.

 Chapter 3981 Scales

    3981 Scales

    The monster kept staring at me for a couple of seconds, before slowly getting up, showing more of itself.

    It is a reptile with a green back scale.

    I looked into its eyes and knew; it was considering me as its prey. It also seemed to know, that I am not weak, and thus, the faint hesitation in its eyes.

    My heart started to beat wildly seeing it.

    However, it is not the only thing that is running. My thoughts are running faster, trying to find how it could avoid my stealth dispute being so close to me.

    I had kept my soul sense weak intentionally here, but still, it shouldn''t have been able toe so close to me, without me discovering it.

    ''It may be those scales,'' I thought as my gaze moved from its eyes to its scales.

    There is a power imprinted into them.

    The power, that shouldn''t belong to it, but it is. The power from the wonder.

    It seemed to have gained the power of stealth from the wonder. It is far harder for the fauna to do it than the flora, but it happens.

    ''Is stealth being the only thing, it has gained from the wonder?'' I asked myself.

    Fighting it would be tremendously dangerous. If it had something more than a stealth.

    Hun!

    Seconds passed when it moved. Its movements were stealthy, despite it being in front of me. that it took me a fraction of a second to realize it wasing at me.

    It was also the time; it had revealed itself to me.

    It is a four-meter-long lizard, with over a meter and a half-long tail with a sharp end.

    It also has thick, long legs with extended ck ws that won''t have any problem tearing through me.

    They also helped it move faster.

    So fast, that it took, less than a second to reach and attack me with ance of energying out of its mouth.

    I reacted swiftly with the power of the burst coursing through me.

    All the monsters I hade across in here, didn''t need me to use the burst, but this one attacked me with energy, and I activated the burst.

    CLANG!

    I defended against the dark greennce and my arms nearly shook.

    I didn''t expect, the energy attack would be so powerful.

    It is, and I didn''t have time to be surprised as another more, powerful attack ising at me. If I didn''t defend it, it would slice me in two.

    I harnessed more power and brought my sword toward the thing, that crossed my inner range.

    CLANNG!

    I stopped the sharp tail; that shook my whole body, nearly making me take a step back.

    Like the energy attack earlier. The attack is of pure physical power. If I hadn''t been strong and prepared; it would have thrown me in a pir behind me.

    "Roar!"

    It roared at me; surprised, that I was able to defend against its attack.

    The monsters here are powerful, but this is more than the monsters of this ce. Most of the people wouldn''t survive its first attack.

    If they did, somehow, the second one would take it.

    It clearly has the power of wonder. I could see its energy and it was the only way, it could be as strong as it is right now.

    "I have been searching for an opponent like you, while I would have liked to fight in a much safer ce. I would take the opportunity as it came," I said to it.

    I had covered the area with a ball. I had activated them with their full power.

    They are even burning, the forbidden power I had stored in them to be used in special circumstances.

    These are the special circumstances where I couldn''t risk even the slightest energy leaking from our battle. If any wonder reacted, it would be disastrous.

    It looked at me with those eyes, before opening its mouth and shooting anothernce at me from point ck range.

    I could also see the energying out of its tail, which gripped my sword.

    The monster is smart.

    CLANG!

    The attack stopped before it could reach me. A shield appeared in front of me, that had not only defended against the attack but also absorbed its full power.

    "You will have to do far more than this to stop me, little monster," I said to the monster.

    "Roar!"

    It seemed to understand the tease as it roared, before attacking me with those enormous ws.

    They are fast and covered in dense energy.

    I released one hand from my sword, holding on against the tail, and a saber appeared in it, which I moved toward theing w.

    CLANNG!

    I stopped the attack, and the arm shook heavily. The saber is good; I had forged it myself, but it''s not my totem artifact.

    Though it is good enough to deal with the attacks of the monster in front of me.

    I looked at the monster with a smile on my face. It had entered a funny pose to attack me from the ws and the tail.

    Roar!

    It roared and attacked me with its tail again.

    CLANNG CLANNG!

    I defended against it with my great sword held in one hand, before moving my saber to defend against the

    The monster didn''t stop this time and kept attacking me with its mouth, tail, and ws.

    Using their expertise and monstrous ferocity, I didn''t dare to underestimate it even for a moment.

    It will be a death, if I dared to do that.

    Seconds passed, and we kept fighting, while everything we released was quickly absorbed by the balls. Including the tremors of the earth.

    If I didn''t have the confidence to stop everything from the fight, I wouldn''t have fought it all.

    Over a minute had passed when suddenly, the monster stopped.

    Hun!

    I had opened my mouth to tease it when I suddenly stopped seeing the scales on its body shining.

    Its Sunday with Extra Chapters.

    Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. AnWan n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 3982 My Turn

    3982 My Turn

    "Well, it''s interesting," I said, seeing its aura rising.

    It''s rare to see the monsters. Unlike people, monsters fight with their full strength, even if they hide their strength; it is visible.

    While the strength of this monster had beenpletely hidden.

    Its strength rose, and I didn''t disturb it. I should, seeing the ce I am in.

    It would be intelligent, for I should finish this monster as soon as possible before our battle disturbs any wonder or attracts an even more powerful monster.

    It had been a long while since I had fought something powerful.

    Something, that made me want to use my full power. This monster is a rare opportunity, the one I might not get. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    So, I want to fight it, at its full power, despite the massive risks there are.

    Finally, its aura stopped rising. It had reached a greater height than I had thought; it made me really excited.

    Roar!

    It roared and came at me with scales on its body shining like glittering stars.

    It is invisible, despite being directly in front of me. If I hadn''t taken a precaution against it; I wouldn''t have been able to see it moving at all

    It appeared in front of me like a phantom and attacked me with its ws.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against and my whole body shook before I took a step back.

    That is when it had attacked me, with a sharp tail, which came at me like a blur.

    I poured the power into the saber in my hand and moved it forward to defend against its attack.

    It tried to circumvent my sword, and did it nearly did it, before I was able to able to be brought to my saber in front of its tail, with less than an inch between them.

    CLANNNG!

    The tail shed against the saber, giving it such a shock. It shook my whole body.

    The physical strength behind the attack was really something.

    "Good, now it''s my turn," I said and attacked, with both of sword and a saber.

    I may not use them in such abination, but I am quite good at using them. My clone had done thousands of hours of practice in thisbination.

    It is the first time; I have been using it for years.

    Most of the time, one sword is more than enough, and when I do need the other limbs. I used the string arms; they are much stronger and faster.

    Though, a real limb is a real limb. There is something, that only it can do.

    CLANNNG!

    Its tail stopped my great sword, but I swiftly attacked with the saber, which it dodged.

    Roar!

    It roared andunched the energynce, which was more powerful than thest time, but I barely nced at it as I moved with another attack.

    BANG!

    The invisible shield appeared in front of me. Taking the attack, while I attacked the monster.

    It defended and dodged, before attacking me with another energynce and shing me with its tail.

    I defended against the attack, but a w came, which I stopped with my saber and attacked it with my sword.

    CLANNNG BANG CLANNNG

    We shed with attack and defense, with each attack powerful enough to take a life if hit as expected.

    Both of us understood that, as we are not letting even a single attack touch our bodies.

    Monster is experienced as well as powerful, which isn''t surprising. This area may have fewer monsters, but nearly every monster is powerful.

    I am sure, there must be some of its level, that it fights regrly.

    It does fight regrly. If one looked well enough, one could see the signs all over its body. A normal Sky Sovereigns couldn''t be able to see anything, but someone like me. I could see many things, including an extremely faint trace of aura lingering on it.

    The way, it is shocking to it; it''s clear from the battle.

    Those are just the outer signs. Its inner body is filled with a hundred times more of them.

    Once the battle is finished. I would have to study the data; I had got from it. It is really unique; it will deepen my understanding of the monsters.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes.

    I study the monster and its every move. The monster is doing the same and acting on it.

    A few minutes passed when the w of the enemy entered my energy rage and appeared, inches away from my body.

    I smiled, and the surprise appeared in the monster''s eyes. It had realized it had made a mistake and tried to pull back its attack, but it was toote.

    Slice!

    My saber cut its leg, and a surprise appeared on my face immediately when it hit the bones.

    There was resistance in the field and skin, but the resistance to the bones was on apletely different level.

    "It seemed like, I would need to use the sword. If I want to cut you apart," I said to the monster and moved at it.

    Roar!

    The monster roared and attacked again.

    However, it also seemed to feel that my sword was more dangerous than the saber. It would never let, any part of ite in a way, where it could be cut by it.

    CLANNNNG Slice CLANNNNG!

    Still, the saber continued to do the damage to the monster. Every time, its w or tail entered my range; it would be cut by my saber.

    Slice!

    The saber cut through its tail, only to be stopped by the bone inside it.

    There is a bone in the tail. It is flexible; more powerful, than the bones of the body.

    It immediately made me interested. I want it; it would help me a lot as research material.

    Slice Slice Slice!

    The injuries kept appearing on the body of the monster, while anger zed in its eyes.

    Still, the monster remained careful. Never letting, its body parts close to my sword.

    Another minute passed, when the monster, had finally made a mistake and I didn''t hesitate to act on it.

    Hissss!

    It hissed and tried to retreat, but I leaped on the opportunity fast. I had been waiting for it; there was no way, I would let it go.

    Rip!

    A ripping sound rang out and the tail of the monster cleanly got cut. With the sharpness of enchantments zing, there was no chance, it would survive.

    ROARRR!

    The lizard roared with its scales zing and I thought, it would attack, but it had run away.

    "You cannot, little monster!" I said and pulled the.

    Immediately, the monster''s eyes widened in shock as it got frozen in its ce.

    Of course, I wouldn''t let it escape, after I spent so much time fighting it.

    I could have loved to chase it and killed it with the might of my sword, but I am in a dangerous ce. Fighting it was already a massive risk.

    Chasing it might have killed me.

    It is better to use the strings, which are quick without any mess.

    I looked at the monster, which gave me a satisfying battle, before pulling me into my core, before resuming my journey through the pass.

    Its, Sunday. Vote, Please!

    Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. AnWan

 Chapter 3983 Yurus Lake

    3983 Yurus Lake

    Thud!

    "We have reached on time," said the woman to the mustache man beside her as theynded in front of the magnificent castle.

    The people around looked at him and surprise shed in their eyes when they looked at the badge on the man''s chest.

    There are many organizations that had an entrance, but not the one he belongs to.

    He shouldn''t have been here. In all the time, the realm had opened, no member of this organization hade here.

    Now, they did.

    It made a lot of people serious. Especially those, who know, the real secret of the castle.

    ¡­

    "Out!"

    I said as I walked around the heavy downpour.

    I wanted to collect the few drops of colorful raindrops, but resisted the urge to do that might kill me. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is thest wonder.

    Marking the end of the pass, which was filled with dangers, that could kill me in an instant.

    Now, there will be a peaceful travel. I didn''t have to hurry anymore; I could not take my sweet time to reach the castle.

    I looked at the sky, and it was clear; that I was not seeing the golden-brown beacon.

    It appears a week before the castle opens and since it didn''t, means I have at least a week and I will need about a week to get there.

    So, even if the beacon appeared now. I will reach the castle.

    I kept looking at the sky for over a minute, before flying up and shooting toward the castle.

    I am relieved that the castle didn''t activate the beacon yet.

    I could now slow down a little; I might even stop for a few hours in ces. There are a few things I want to get from them.

    Hun!

    Over an hour passed, when I finally sensed a person again. There are three of them to exact, flying in the group.

    They are from the same organization.

    A few minutes after that, I spotted another and then another. By the time, the hour was over, there were tens of people in my range, including two from Tor.

    One of them I know personally. We had done, a mission together.

    I didn''t go to them; I am not even wearing a badge. I do not want, anything I do here to associate with Tor.

    It is better this way; it gives me more freedom.

    Most of the people are moving in the same direction. Toward the castle.

    The thing Prime wants isn''t the only thing the castle offers.

    08:14

    If I had entered this realm; the castle would have been my first destination given the opportunities, it offers.

    Hours passed, and I crossed an enormous distance. I could have flown faster, but I didn''t want to show people the strength of this persona.

    Everybody started to look at everybody.

    Gauging their abilities, cross-checking with the information they have.

    I am doing it.

    I might be strong, but I am not the strongest. There are people in the Sky Sovereigns that could kill quite easily.

    The strongest being the shamans, but even those slightly weaker than them could y me like a ball.

    Though, I might be able to survive against them, unlike shamans.

    They could kill me with a single attack.

    I am still not powerful enough to defend against the attacks of the Prime sessful. Much less fight against them head-on.

    I pushed those thoughts and focused on flying.

    Soon, it was evening, but I didn''t stop. I continued, till ten and a half before finally stopping.

    A minuteter, I was in my abode.

    When I came out, it was the morning of the next day. I had never stayed sote in the abode, since I had entered this realm, but now I could afford to do it.

    I looked at the sky and seeing now beacon; I flew toward my destination.

    It diverges a little from the castle''s path, but not by much.

    Three and a half hours passed, and I had reached my destination.

    It is a vastke. Really huge, it felt like a sea, and on thosekes were blue lotuses.

    I could see many people harvesting those lotuses.

    The entireke is filled with them; that even months wouldn''t be enough to harvest them.

    Blop!

    Inded on the water and felt its power. It is powerful enough to vaporize an Earth Sovereign and neither Sky Sovereign would be injured in seconds.

    This is Yurus Lake; it was ake formed from the wonder.

    Its power isn''t as dense as used to be. It is why, I could stand on its water without fear; I wouldn''t have dared to do that on ponds in the pass.

    I turned to the lotuses around me. These are blue heaven lotuses.

    A special breed of heaven lotus that is produced only in thiske. They are quite precious and could be used in all sorts of things.

    My strings move toward them. forming runes around them to pluck them.

    One couldn''t simply pluck them. That would destroy the lotuses; one needs to use a special method to harvest them without harm.

    Twenty-one seconds passed, and I harvested the first blue heaven lotus.

    Other strings did their job, and lotuses began to enter my storage.

    Since I came here; I am going to harvest a few thousand of them. The organization had put up an order.

    There is no number; they will buy every blue heaven lotus we are willing to sell.

    A few minutes passed, and the time of harvest was reduced from twenty-one seconds to fifteen seconds.

    I am confident, that I would be able to take the time in ten seconds, while people around me take more than a minute.

    Not to mention, most of them are harvesting one at a time.

    Hun!

    Before I knew it, I had harvested five thousand of the lotuses, when I noticed a group of peopleing toward me.

    I didn''t even nce at them and kept harvesting, before finally stopping when theynded in front of me.

    Thest chapter. I hope you all liked it.

    If you want more. Click on Priveledge to read upto 50 Advanced Chapters.

    Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. AnWan

 Chapter 3984 Looting

    Chapter 3984 Looting

    I looked at them; they were familiar to me.

    They were the first group I had seen when I came out of the ss pass.

    There are three people in the group with half elf woman with dark red hair in the center. To her left is a burly, middle-aged human man, while to her right is a grey wolf beastman.

    All three of them are Peak Sky Sovereigns with an above-average strength.

    "Quite a harvesting you are doing here," said the half-elf woman, looking at my shining strings.

    "Thank you," I replied causally.

    I didn''t show any hint of fear or anything, which made a beastman frown a little.

    "Mind sharing with us some?" she asked, and I arched my brow.

    "You seemed quite good at it and since we have ces to be, we would like to have some and leave," she added.

    I smiled upon hearing that.

    "Sure," I replied, and a storage ring appeared in front of me.

    Seeing that, a surprise shed in their eyes. They didn''t think I would agree so easily.

    However, they didn''t move, to take it, instead turned to me.

    "How many does it have?" asked the burly man. "We want at least a thousand each, no make it two thousand each," added the beastman.

    "There are over seven thousand in there," I replied.

    Their eyes lit up, and the elf moved to take the storage ring floating in front of me when it suddenly shot up.

    It was really fast, surprising them, but they were quickly behind it.

    The ring stopped a few secondster, and to their surprise, they found me standing behind.

    They look down and see there is nothing down. Seeing that, their eye turned serious, and I smiled.

    "Why aren''t you taking it?" I asked them.

    "Be careful," said the half-elf and moved toward the ring again. She had reached it and was about it take it in her hand, when the ring moved.

    It didn''t go up, just left a few inches. So fast, that even, she couldn''t take it.

    Half-elf glowered at me before the aura sted from her body and she swiftly moved her hand toward the ring and nearly captured it, before it slipped her hand again.

    She didn''t try immediately and looked at the ring.

    I could see her using her methods and focusing her soul sense on it.

    To her sense, she is sending nothing other than the storage ring and that is all there is, and the invisible string.

    A few secondster, she acted once again and this time; she didn''t move her hand.

    Instead, used a method.

    A powerful box of energy appeared, enveloping the ring. The ring didn''t move as it enveloped it and didn''t move, even when it started to shrink.

    Soon, the box shrinks to the size of a palm, and a smile appears on the face of the half elf.

    She turned to me smugly and brought the box toward her. That''s when the ring moved again.

    Rip!

    It ripped through the energy box and went back to its original ce.

    "Bastard!" she cursed, turning to me.

    "You shouldn''t curse," I said to her. "Then why aren''t you giving me those lotuses?" she asked angrily.

    "I am, but you are too weak to take it," I replied, making the woman angrier.

    "You bastard!" she cursed, with a powerful aura sting out of her body. The same thing happened with the two people behind her.

    "You think, you are powerful, hun?" she asked. "I am, at least more than you," I replied.

    "Well, I would like to see how powerful you are against three of us," she said, and three of them came at me.

    The smile on my face turned brighter.

    I put one hand behind my back, while a rapier made of energy appeared on the other.

    Seeing, that anger in their eyes exploded further.

    "Die you bastard!" said the woman as she swung her beautiful red sword at me. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The two attacked me from the other two directions, sealing my route to retreat.

    CLANG!

    I moved my rapier and shed with her sword.

    As it did, her eyes widened, and she shook before she took a step back. The other two attacked and arrived, but they hit nothing but air.

    I appeared behind the woman and casually swung my rapier. It rmed the woman, and she hastily moved her sword forward to defend.

    CLANG!

    They shed and once again she shook, before starting to take the steps back rapidly with blooding out of the corner of her lips.

    I appeared beside her as she stopped and attacked again.

    CLANG!

    She was barely able to move her sword forward, and we shed. This time, there was no shake, she simply shocked back like a rocket, vomiting blood.

    "Come attack me," I said to the two, who had stopped attacking me after the first attack.

    I shook my head and turned to the woman. It took a few more seconds to stop; she wiped the blood from her lips and turned to me.

    She kept staring at me for a couple of seconds, with various emotions shing across her face beforeing toward me.

    It surprised me a little. I thought she would run away, but it seemed like she was smarter than that.

    Soon, she stopped in front of me, with her two minions appearing behind.

    "We apologize for the trouble we have caused you," she apologized with a bow.

    "It''s no disrespect," I said, and their eyes lit up. "But you disturbed me and for that, you all have to pay," I said with a sweet smile on my ugly face.

    "We do not have much," said the woman.

    "I do not want much, just the value equivalent of two thousand blue heaven lotuses from each of you," I said.

    "That is too much," shouted the burly man, and I smiled.

    "If it is too much for you, I am more than willing to take all of your storages. I am sure I will find something of value in there," I replied, and they shuddered.

    A minuteter, all three the flew away with anger and indignation, while I turned to stuff in front of me.

    Some of the things they gave are really good.

    I took them into my storage and flew down toward theke. I have not finished harvesting the lotuses.

 Chapter 3985 The Beacon

    Chapter 3985 The Beacon

    Hun!

    I returned withplete focus and looked green beam, that appeared in the sky.

    "It had finally appeared," I said, looking at the beacon from the castle.

    Seeing it, many people around me begin to fly faster. I didn''t. Instead, I returned to the small focus and resumed working on my inheritance.

    Even aftering to the realm, I didn''t stop working on my inheritance.

    There is no need to stop. I could travel through the realm and work on my inheritance. My current strength gives me that freedom.

    I am moving steadily with it, but I wish I could go faster. Though, I didn''t hurry.

    That is the worst thing I could do to my inheritance.

    I am close with my methods, but not with the inheritance. I could make it faster, by focusing my clones on my inheritance, but I would not do that.

    What they are doing is as important as the inheritance.

    Hours passed, and it was evening. I kept flying till, it was ten, when I stopped for the night.

    The next morning, I resumed my journey. Moving faster, than I did since I had entered the realm.

    Today is the day, I will reach the castle and I want to reach there as soon as possible. Even though, there are six days before it will open.

    I am not the only one flying fast; there are many flying faster than me.

    There are a lot of people, which means more safety, which gives people the confidence to move faster.

    There are some dangers here, but there are also many powerful people who will jump on it before it can go to its target. Like right now, how a woman tearing a bird apart.

    The monsters shouldn''t have attacked. It is powerful, but there are more powerful people than it is.

    I didn''t notice the incident of looting, nor did I expect it.

    It wouldn''t happen in such an open ce, where everyone could sense what you are doing. They do it in ces, where they couldn''t be easily spotted or have fewer people.

    Soon it was afternoon. I am really close to the castle. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I could see the beacon clearly; I might be able to reach it before the evening.

    I hope so.

    The closer we go; the faster people begin to fly. I also increased my speed but by not too much

    I want to reach the destination as soon as possible, but I am not in a hurry. It is over five days before the castle opens.

    Even if something happens, and I reach there tomorrow or after that, I will be fine.

    However, I rather be there sooner thanter.

    Sometimes, anomalies happen; it has never happened with the castle, but there is always a first time. I don''t want to waste time and miss it.

    That would be bad.

    Prime Volsnorth had trusted me with it, and there are things for me to do; I would not take a risk with it.

    So, I increased my speed a little more, leaving behind most average Peak Sky Sovereigns. They couldn''t move at this speed, only those above average could.

    An hour passed and then another; it was the third hour; the magnificent castle had be visible to me.

    Every minute, it would be clearer and more magnificent, till it was directly in front of me.

    I stopped and looked at it.

    It is a truly magnificent castle, sitting a top of the snowy mountain.

    It looked like it was carved out of the ck marble, with tall spires, that seemed pierce through the clouds.

    I looked at every part of it, before turning to the massive brown doors. They are closed, they will open it; the moment the zing beacon disappears.

    I have a little over five days.

    There are many ces I could visit at that time. Some are just a few hours away, but I rather not take a risk.

    Many others seemed to have thought that as well. They have created a town at the base of the mountain.

    I looked down and couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer number of Sky Sovereigns. It is not the number of Sky Sovereigns that made me marvel, but the Peak Sky Sovereigns.

    There are nearly two thousand Sky Sovereigns below me and over half of them peak Sky Sovereigns.

    I could see many Sky Sovereigns, including those from Tor, but there are more belonging to the other organizations.

    Aside from Tor, five other organizations had entrance to this realm. They sent their members and also members of their allies.

    They sell the entry to the independent powerhouses as well.

    Hun!

    I was looking at the people, when I noticed one woman, or rather a badge, on her chest.

    "Nilimor," I muttered.

    They shouldn''t be here; they have nevere to this realm, but now they are here.

    "It seemed like the castle is going to be more interesting than I had thought," I said to myself, seeing a member of the Golden Prime organization.

    It made me excited.

    They are the most powerful of the organization, and their members are not weak. I hope I will get a chance to fight with them and they will force me to use all my strength.

    Thud!

    I calmed myself and descended on the town.

    They have done well, created a circle area, with a lot of artifacts. They are not only protection against the monsters but also the energy.

    If I am not wrong, they will keep the energy at bay, so that even the weakest Sky Sovereigns, would be able to walk outside without fear.

    "Take this," I said as I appeared beside the wall controller andnded a disk.

    He took the disk and began checking it.

    Everybody had contributed. It wouldn''t feel good to me, if I didn''t. Especially when I have an artifact, which will increase the power of defenses.

    The disc does not have defensive abilities, but it is capable of connecting to different artifacts and using their power in greater synergy.

 Chapter 3986 The Castle

    Chapter 3986 The Castle

    They have already set up everything, and it is efficient.

    It is not surprising given everyone has done it hundreds of times in their lives. So, whenever theye to ces like this, they begin immediately.

    The town had a dedicated residential area and a market, along with a security station in the center.

    Not that it is necessary; even the members of Golden Prime would dare to create trouble.

    They might be powerful, but there are also other powerful organizations. Like Tor and Gailes, they are more than capable of handling any trouble they might create.

    I wanted to visit the market immediately, but I controlled the urge and went to the residential area.

    There I set up an abode and freshened up, before walking out of it.

    When I did, the sun had started to set, with energy getting denser, but it didn''t affect the town.

    I could see an invisible force field had formed, covering the whole town. My artifact is doing a wonderful job of synergizing the abilities of every artifact, making its effects stronger.

    It didn''t take me along, and what I saw made my heart go wild.

    It is one of the best realm markets I have ever been to, despite being one of the smallest. Because of this market operated by the Sky Sovereigns for the Sky Sovereigns.

    Everything here is what a Sky Sovereign would need.

    I looked at it all with my core beating in a hundred rhythms, wanting me to go in every direction.

    A secondter, I begin.

    I started with the first shop, and he was selling many things, but I wanted the tristih rocks, he has.

    I had brought them all. It is an important alchemical material; thest time, I wanted it. I had to wait for a week and a half to get it.

    I negotiated the price, and soon, it was in my storage.

    I moved to the next store, which had three things I wanted, and I bought all of them. The third store only had one thing, but it had disappeared, while I was in the second store.

    Someone else had brought it.

    There is nothing, I could do about it. Every minute something, I am sensing, would disappear, but something new would also appear.

    I didn''t worry about what I couldn''t get and focused on what, I could.

    Hours passed, and I was still buying stuff, making round after round around the small market.

    I am not buying the stuff my core wants, but also the one I need for alchemy, artifice, healing, and culinary.

    I keep my core stocked, but there is always a space for more.

    It was past ten when I returned to my core.

    I cooked myself a dinner with a fresh ingredient I had brought; they are from the realm, that Sky Sovereign had collected.

    I also heated up, the lotus soup, I had made from blue heaven lotuses yesterday.

    I feel like a rich bastard. The lotuses are expensive, but here, I am eating a soup of them. It would have been more beneficial if I had extracted its essence and soaked it in its solution.

    I do not waste resources usually, but I have thousands of them, and the soup is really tasty.

    I ate till I was full, beforeying on the couch and closing my eyes with a soul method circting inside me.

    I worked till mid-night before practicing my method and falling asleep.

    I woke up after sleeping for five hours.

    It was the first I had slept for five hours, even after the beacon appeared; I had not slept for more than three and a half hours.

    Half an hourter, I was in the kitchen cooking myself breakfast.

    Click!

    I kept it simple and ate quickly before taking a lesson. The moment it finished; I walked out of the door.

    The first thing, I looked is the castle; it is truly beautiful and looked even more beautiful in a morning light.

    I admired it for over a minute before going to the market and started shopping.

    Two and a half hours passed when I stopped, but I didn''t get out of the market. Instead, I walked to the space and waved my hand.

    A stop appeared.

    It is a box shaped store with a ss door; it looked small from the outside, but one could still see there were a lot of things inside.

    I walked inside and immediately, the shop became bigger, with thousands of things.

    I sat behind the counter and waited.

    I didn''t have to wait for even half a minute. Two people appeared inside immediately.

    "Fuck!" one gasped while the other cursed, seeing the stuff. It is pretty rare stuff; I brought out everything that I didn''t and couldn''t sell in the organization.

    There is the only thing, I didn''t bring out; I didn''t want to sell it despite nning to.

    The two went toward the things they wanted.

    My clone had to build the shop. Here, they could check the things without touching them. They could then, buy that that thing, by giving me the things I want.

    There is a really long list of things I want.

    They could also offer me the things, they have, which I could choose to ept it.

    They could do it all from their ce through the interface I had designed. They didn''t have to talk to me or even speak a single word.

    It is better than it might look, my eyes are open, but I am not awake, or at least not in the shop.

    I am in the library working.

    It would be a waste of time. If I kept engaging with the customer, not to mention, it would be slow; the interface, keeps everything clean and fast, with my clone handling all the transactions.

    With my connection with my clone, I know everything that is happening.

    Thus, take control, whenever, I find something interesting. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I did within a few minutes; a snake Beastwoman had an interesting thing on the list of things she was willing to offer.

    I took control, and we negotiated. It took a few minutes, but we looked satisfied in the end.

 Chapter 3987 The Store

    Chapter 3987 The Store

    Four and a half hours passed, and my shop was filled with people. There are over hundreds of them; each looking at different things.

    I am currently out of my core, eating pasta that my clone had cooked.

    Click!

    The door of the shop opened again, and four people walked in. I stopped for a moment before resuming eating.

    They are from the golden prime.

    In a few minutes, they showed they were from the golden prime. They shopped a lot, bing the highest spending customers.

    They have quite good things in the lists they have provided, and I am negotiating with them for the things I want.

    I got a few. On few, we were not able to agree, which was slightly disappointing.

    Time passed, and I finished eating and went back to my core.

    A little over half an hour passed when I opened my eyes as people appeared in front of the counter.

    "Yes?" I asked the four of them. The same from the golden prime organization.

    "The mead why is so expensive?" asked the blond-haired-tailed woman.

    "Because it''s good," I replied.

    I may not be selling honey, but I am selling the mead it is made of. I have a lot of it, given the tires I had done, and the batches were also big.

    This time, I didn''t want a small badge of nectar like thest time.

    So, I am crafting it in the big batches.

    It would benefit me tremendously. If even a single badge turned into the nectar.

    "Really?" she asked with an arched brow, and I smiled.

    "Since your group had brought enough things; I will give you a sample," I said, and a bottle appeared in my hand.

    I opened and poured it expertly into the ss before sliding it toward her.

    She looked at it, while others became a little careful as she took a ss in her hand, before taking a small sip of it.

    Her eyes widened as she did before she closed them. Opening them a few secondster.

    "How is it?" asked the man beside her. "It''s really good," she replied.

    "The one you drank, was the youngest. The older ones are even better," I said.

    "And you have them in the massive quantities?" she asked. Looking at the crystal cab, where there are eighteen bottles, each representing a batch.

    "Yes," I replied.

    "What do you want in exchange?" she asked. "I had already stated it," I replied.

    "I have a few things. Some you will have to select it from this," she said, forwarding the crystal. She looked at three people beside her and each of them forwarded the crystal toward me.

    I looked and chose the things I wanted. Especially the one, I couldn''t get earlier.

    Then came the negotiations. Itsted for a while before we finally agreed.

    "Pleasee back," I said as I handed them a mead.

    They had brought quite a lot; 7% of the stock. Which is a huge considering the amount, I had brewed.

    It didn''t take along for the news to spread, within a few hours. Many people came to buy the mead.

    They didn''t bring in the numbers as the woman, and her group did. Still, the battles begin to empty up from my collection.

    It''s really good.

    Forget the supplementary materials; the honey, I had used is best. If they drink ording to instructions. They will receive quite a lot of benefits.

    I had tested it extensively; even without turning to nectar. It is an amazing liquor.

    Soon, it was six, and I had closed the shop.

    I began to explore the market to buy the things, I was sending and the things that interested me.

    I returned hourster to the shop and within a minute, got filled with people.

    The bestselling things are the alchemical products. I have a lot of them; I practice a lot and thus produce things.

    I couldn''t use everything. I produce. So, I am selling them.

    It is the same with the artifacts and other things I produce in my artifice practice. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There is a lot of food too, but I didn''t sell that. It would be too obvious to uncover my identity. If any Prime reads the reports well enough.

    Soon, it was ten, and I brought out the dinner and ate it, while the people shopped.

    Hun!

    I was working in the library when I suddenly stopped and came out.

    Someone brought a mead and arge number of it. Around 16%, which is more than double that of the woman and her group earlier.

    I looked and saw a mustached man belonging to the same organization as the woman.

    Though he seemed to be in a different group.

    I looked at him for a moment, before turning back to my dinner. Feeling happy.

    I am selling those liquors at a huge margin.

    Now, I won''t fill the pinch for the resources, I will buy to craft the mead. The sale of the mead will easily finance it.

    I felt relieved seeing that.

    Those resources aren''t cheap; every time I buy a badge. I feel pain, but now I won''t. As I know, I will be able to sell that wine at a great profit.

    Soon, it was midnight, when I closed the shop and walked toward my abode.

    Midnight is the official time of closing.

    Most realm towns had the rules, especially the ones with powerful energies.

    At midnight, they be the most dangerous and the people don''t want to take the risk, despite the protection. As the protection could fail.

    It was done many times because of machinations or through technical problems.

    Many people die due to it.

    I felt a few eyes on me, but nobody dared to attack. Which is kind of regretful.

    Some of these gazes feel strong. I would have loved it if they had attacked. I am sure, I would have been attacking a few moves before security came.

    Click!

    I shook my head and opened the door of my abode.

    I went to the practice room and practiced the methods. I finished both and slept on the floor, waking up five hourster to a new day.

 Chapter 3988: Castle Opens

    Chapter 3988: Castle Opens

    ?

    Click!

    I could feel the difference as I stepped out of my abode. The rxed atmosphere seemed to have vanished. Everybody looks serious.

    Today is the day, the castle would open.

    There is also a giant countdown projection in the sky. Showing seven hours, eight minutes, and fifty-seven seconds.

    A few minutester, I entered the market and saw it extra bustling today.

    The poption of the town had nearly doubled in the past five days. There are four thousand people in the town, bringing a lot of goods.

    I have bought many, but I am buying more.

    I started immediately; I visited store after store and also pirs. In which I had posted a list and many things I am offering in return.

    I got many things I wanted.

    I finished one and a half an hourter; both sellers and buyers are quick today. Nobody wants to waste time.

    Click!

    Once shopping was done, I walked into the store. I also ced a timer on the time, the store will close.

    It is like why; it was crowded in less than ten minutes.

    "Do you have that mead, that you were selling?" asked Lion Beastwoman.

    "No. All sold," I replied.

    "Not even one bottle?" she asked, to which I shook my head with regret.

    Not even one bottle had remained in my storage. The only ones that remained were yet to mature.

    I am not going to sell those.

    It is not just liquor that had been sold out, but also most of the essence and other rare resources.

    Now, the ones I am selling are from my own resources, that I need, but selling them, because I know I will grow them by the time I need them.

    It is why, the store is only going to be open for two hours only today.

    I wanted to keep it close since I sold more than I had thought. I had emptied nearly

    everything; I did not need.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    However, it won''t take long for me to collect the stuff, to sell it again.

    Today, I didn''t enter my core and worked. Instead, watching the customers and people in the market.

    Not just for my enjoyment.

    I am cataloging them, predicting their strength, and also seeding them.

    I am mostly seeding the customers of my store.

    Since the first day. 96.5% of people who entered my shot had seeds entered inside them. The seeds only stayed in them, till they were in the shop beforeing out.

    I have designed the shock in such a way, that it will help them side better when they are out.

    There are formations working in the shop, that will lessen their discovery as they enter inside the people.

    It was a great chance to collect the data, and I did.

    I had scans of thousands of Sky Sovereigns, and that is valuable. Any organization would pay a massive amount of money for such data.

    Of course, I am not going to sell them.

    They are not mature and need a stable environment. My core has the best environment.

    Soon, one and a half hours passed, and I closed the door of the new entries. It took forty more minutes to leave the existing customers.

    I didn''t rush them, I waited patiently till thest one had left, before getting out.

    I put the storage back into the core and began to explore the market. My core is beating for hundreds of things, and I want them all.

    Such markets are rare opportunities, which I won''t waste.

    Hun!

    I was shopping when I noticed a person, rather a badge. It is from a golden prime organization and this one isn''t from even confinement.

    I was thinking that when I noticed another person with the badge of alkaz.

    ''What is happening?'' I couldn''t help, but ask myself. There is definitely something happening. Something, that I am not aware of.

    ''Reread the information,'' I asked my clone.

    It is useless to do that since they have already skimmed through everything and memorized it.

    It is unusual to see two Golden Prime; three if counted alkaz, unless there is something really unusual.

    The thing is unusual, but I felt like that might not be the reason. There is something, something, some of these people are clearly aware of, but I am not.

    I tried to find the information but got nothing.

    In the end, I just shook my head and focused on shopping. There are only a few hours and people have started to bring out the good stuff.

    I brought them and then some, till half an hour remain for castle opening.

    The horn rang out and the shops begin to close.

    In less than five minutes, the whole market disappeared, with eyes turning toward the castle.

    Some people flew clothes as they could.

    I didn''t and instead sat down on one of the stone benches and waited.

    I need to rest and rx. If information is right about the castle, then it is the only time, I will

    be able to do that.

    Once I entered the castle. I could forget about having a moment of rxation.

    Minutes passed, till only a minute had remained and people started the countdown audibly.

    I watched carefully, keeping my eyes on the countdown and the gate. The castle gate remained open for an hour, but if I spotted any problem, I would fly toward it will all my

    speed.

    Finally, the countdown hit zero.

    At that exact moment, the beacon piercing the sky had turned off.

    Ting!

    A loud bell rang for a momentter, and I saw the massive gates of the castle begin to open.

    Seeing that, I finally got out of my ce and flew toward the boundary.

    There, I waited in the sky with the rest.

    Seconds passed, till the gate fully opened.

    Though nobody moved, they all turned to the red line, which remained red. It stayed as such

    for exactly thirty-six seconds, before finally turning green.

    As it happened, people moved.

 Chapter 3989: Entering

    Chapter 3989: Entering

    ?

    People moved toward the gate, but they also moved toward the people with keys with the intention of snatching them.

    Including me.

    In front of me, there is a delicate green-brown key is floating. It''s the size of my palm and beautiful.

    Prime Volsnorth had given this to me.

    It is one of one hundred and eight keys of the castle and offers a tremendous advantage.

    Though I will have to protect it till I reach the gate. They are fair game till them.

    People would kill of them. One had already died, and a few got seriously injured.

    Only a second had passed.

    As to why I had to take it now and not after reaching the gate. Well, I have to take it out now. It is one of the rules or keys wouldn''t work.

    It''s why everyone with keys protecting had brought them out.

    Hun!

    I counted the keys that came out and was immediately surprised.

    The number is over a hundred, even every three hundred years. The number of keys never reaches above sixty, but nearly all the keys are out.

    Something is definitely happening.

    "Give me the key!" a man shouted and came at with his ax zing.

    I didn''t even look at him; I just kept flying.

    A fraction of a secondter, he appeared in front of me, while a saber appeared in my hand and swung it.

    Our weapons shed and his eyes widened as he flew back, vomiting blood.

    It stopped some people, but more kepting, attacking me from all sides.

    "Good," I said and swung my sword.

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    My saber shed against the attacksing at me. Like a phantom, I defended against every attacking toward me, while still moving toward the gate.

    Each one that shed against me, was sent flying, but more bastards came for the key without

    care.

    They are attacking people like me, not the clusters of organization.

    As the information said, the organizations and allies had formed a cluster. Prime Volsnorth had asked me to join the cluster of organizations.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They have half of the keys, but the other half are in the hands of the people like.

    We are the fair game, and everybody is attacking. Even people of Tor and our allies are attacking me.

    I have been excited about and I have to say, I am not disappointed. People aren''t holding back. They areing at me with everything they have.

    I am shing against them, sending them back bloodied and broken.

    A few people would havee for my key. If I had been merciless, like a few others. Many would have died.

    I have no interest in killing. I want them toe at me. It is giving me a chance to use my abilities.

    Soon, the powerful ones started toe, and I harnessed the power of the burst. Sending them flying as I did with the weaker ones.

    Even one of those three that tried to loot me hade to snatch the key.

    I send him back and used a little more power than others to do it.

    He didn''t recognize me. I had changed my face, three days beforeing here; there was no way he would recognize me.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    I shed with the peopleing from every direction. They are fast and they want the key, but I am stopping them, and I am having fun.

    I had even slowed myself down a little to have some more fun.

    I shouldn''t do this, there might be someone who is powerful and could take the key away

    from me and that would be bad, but I couldn''t stop myself.

    I kept fighting till, I finally reached the door, when they finally stopped.

    They didn''t stop, they just changed the target. There are still many people who have yet toe to the door.

    Some threw away the keys they have, seeing how crazily people are going for the keys.

    The bodies are falling.

    It is a hard-breaking scene to see. Many of these people are just a level away from the Prime. It is for that they are fighting with their life on the line.

    The castle has things that give them a chance to light up the potential to reach the next stage.

    Just a potential, not even a sure chance.

    Prime isn''t a level anyone could reach.

    Even among the four thousand, there might not be a single person who would reach that level.

    It is that hard.

    Anyone who bes Prime has got great opportunities and an equal amount of luck to reach where they are.

    It is us that these people are fighting and for it; they have lost their lives.

    I watched for a few seconds before turning back to the gate and stepping into it.

    Immediately, everything turned dark, before brightening up. I found myself in a round ck hall, with a hundred and one people.

    All of them had the keys.

    Only those with keys coulde here directly. Those without it, need to take a long route, which makes them hard to catch up with us.

    I pushed those thoughts away when I noticed something.

    "It should be green, why it is ck?" asked someone. The same question I am having in my

    mind.

    Every three years, it is white, and every three hundred years. It is green; there is no information about the hall being ck.

    Hun!

    Many were confused, but some seemed to know what was happening with a smug smile on

    their faces.

    I looked at their faces carefully. The more I looked, the more sure, I would be that these people know something.

    Hummm!

    I was thinking about whether to ask them directly, when a gentle hum rang out and bronze energy came out from every side of the hall, including the tile beneath our feet.

    They begin to concentrate on the twelve points, and slowly those twelve points begin to

    expand.

    Forming into twelve borate bronze doors.

 Chapter 3990: Castle of Sovereign

    Chapter 3990: Castle of Sovereign

    ?

    "Wee challengers to the castle of sovereign." A voice rang out.

    It spread out as such that, one couldn''t tell the exact source of it. Though I am interested in it; I am more interested in bronze doors

    The doors are expected, but not the bronze ones. They should be red iron instead of bronze. "You all are the holders of keys and thus get the privilege of skipping the six challenges. It is a great privilege, but it will not help you with the challenges or their difficulty."

    "So, those who have even slightest doubt, I implore you to give up, as the challenges are difficult, nor safe. You might all lose your lives if you do not have the will, knowledge, and strength to pass them,"

    The voice stopped again, and the people looked around, but not a single one opened their mouth to give up.

    It is not surprising; they have note here to give up.

    Some might not have aplete idea of what is happening, but they know. If theyplete it, there will be something great.

    I am one of those people.

    Every word ofing out of the castle is confusing me further.

    First the hall, then the bronze doors, and now the number of challenges. There should be only three of them, but it is instead six.

    Every three years; there is only a single challenge. Every three hundred years, it is three challenges.

    I think I might know what is happening.

    However, I can''t bepletely sure of it unless I get the confirmation.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Since nobody wants to give up. I will begin the challenges," said the voice, and immediately the translucent screens appeared in front of us.

    "First is the challenge of the soul. It''s worth one hundred points. The first one toplete will hundred points, the next ten will receive ny points, the ten after that eighty..."

    It begins to exin the point distribution.

    The challenges here are ssic rewards in the end challenges, but with slight difference. Unlike every other challenge I had faced, here, thest challenge didn''t matter.

    Or should I say, it matters only as much as every other challenge.

    Every challenge will have a hundred points and the one with the most points will get a first chance at rewards.

    Means. If I receive fewer points for each challenge and score highest atst. It wouldn''t be enough to get me the best prize.

    I would have to perform the best at each challenge to get the highest points; that will give me the best reward.

    It is kind of sick and what made it even sicker and hundred that people in this hall won''t be the only ones who will bepeting.

    "Now that you know points. Let the first challenge begin," said the choice and immediately, the bronze door lit up.

    The clock also appeared, showing we had a minute to enter the doors.

    People begin to enter through the bronze doors.

    Most just walk into the doors; they are aware that we are going to enter the same ce, no matter which door we go through.

    This challenge isn''t new; it has appeared a few times. In challenges of every three centuries.

    I let the people walk toward the doors, while I walked toward the man with bright purple horns.

    "It seemed like, this is a millennia challenge?" I asked. The man didn''t say anything except to smile, before walking away.

    Which is enough for me to confirm my suspicion.

    The castle opens every three years. There is a special challenge every three hundred years. So,

    it shouldn''t be a stretch to say, that there will be an even bigger challenge every three thousand years.

    If the information is right, then the entrance of the realm had opened nearly three thousand years ago.

    If I am right, it should be right after thest millennium challenge. It is why, we were not aware of it, but some did and kept it secret.

    It made me very excited. If the reward for the three-hundred-year challenge is so great, then what would be the reward of the three millennia challenge?

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused and walked toward the door.

    It didn''t matter to me what the reward was.

    To me, it is like any other mission. I will do my best to get the best score to get the thing, I had been asked to get.

    There might be something more precious than it, but I don''t want it. I have given my word to Prime Volsnorth, and I will get it for him.

    Though it won''t be easy; there are pretty powerful people here. Not just from the Golden Prime organizations, but also from Silver Primes and other organizations and independent.

    I have also seen people here, who were not present in the town.

    They seemed to have been waiting outside and only came when the door opened.

    It made me excited. The greater the challenge, the more exciting it will be, I hope. They will

    be powerful enough to make me push myself.

    I reached next to the bronze door before stepping inside.

    Step!

    I entered the dark space and remained there for a moment, before stepping onto the other

    side.

    I appeared on a vast open ground, with a huge translucent sea in front of me. Around me are thousands of people. Everyone who had entered the castle was there.

    The voice said we would only do six challenges. That didn''t mean it will be thest six

    challenges.

    No, it will be six challenges that others will also be part of. Though we still have an advantagepared to them. They will need to finish twelve challenges, we only need to face six.

    This means they will be more tired than us and, most importantly. They will be doing this challenge for half of the points than us.

    It is why, 90% of the time, those with the keys win the biggest prize.

 Chapter 3991: Sea of Soul

    Chapter 3991: Sea of Soul

    ?

    The name of the challenge is a sea of soul.

    I have done these sorts of things before, but I heard, it is quiteprehensive.

    Seeing this challenge that came every three thousand years it will be even more difficult.

    That didn''t scare me. Instead, it made me excited.

    I am not the only one; there are quite many people who are excited about it. If there wasn''t a restriction; they would jump inside it.

    I looked at the people and recorded their faces.

    The power is restricted, but I am maintaining my connection with my core. This means I could record everyone''s face.

    My memory is excellent, but nothing beats recording.

    Finally, only ten seconds had remained, and everyone appeared by the railing. The ce is vast enough that over four thousand people stay by the railingfortably.

    "Enter,"

    The voice said as the countdown hit zero. The railing, too, had disappeared. Making everyone jump into the sea.

    Only a few people walked inside; I am one of those.

    This ce is like a marathon; it is long. Starting fast doesn''t help much.

    I felt the power of the soul sea enveloping me as I entered inside. It is gentle and soft; it also feltfortable, that I closed my eyes for a few seconds.

    I controlled my emotions and started walking while circting the soul method.

    It is beneficial, and everyone is doing it. It is not possible to win without it.

    The soul sea is made of the energy that is beneficial to the soul. Many people hade for it, rather than the reward as it is the reward itself.

    It could not only increase the power of the soul but also bring out the impurities and heal the injuries.

    Though, if one is not careful. It is capable of bringing great injuries, people have died here. I took the normal steps, my speed is quite slowpared to others, but I don''t mind. Especially when I see, that with the step I take, the energy bes more powerful.

    The change is hard to see, but I am used to it and more had even been able to calcte how much the power increases every meter.

    So, when I crossed it with the distance, that is mentioned in the information; I saw the numbers, that made my eyes turn somber.

    It is simr to the testimonies, and I hope it is only this and no changes will be there due to it being a millennium challenge.

    Half an hour passed, and I crossed a good distance.

    The energy was morefortable for me, and I wished I could sleep. However, it couldn''t be said about the many others who had started to feel the pressure.

    I could see many people in front of me had started to feel the pressure.

    They have started to slow down. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    It is a long race. Going faster wouldn''t help. It is why, most of those whom I had considered threats are moving slow as me.

    There is not a hint of strain on their face.

    Soon, an hour passed, and I had reached the highest level offort. If the energy keeps increasing, then soon, thisfort will start to transform into difort.

    It happened ten minutester.

    It is only a slight, like a pillow over the head, but the more I cross. The number of pillows is going to increase and so is their weight.

    I increased the pace of cirction with the difort.

    Like the difort, I have been slowly increasing my pace of cirction with every step. Which is helping me deal with it better.

    I could have circted faster from the beginning to get more benefits, but there is no need for

    it.

    The further I go, the faster I will need to circte to deal with the power of the energy. So, I will get the benefits; I will need to have the will to circte it when the energy bes really powerful.

    Another hour passed, and I began to feel the light strain. The beads of sweat are proof of that.

    I had crossed half of the distance in the past two hours. It is half ording to a three- hundred-year challenge, but if the distance had increased, then it might be less.

    The chances of that seemed more and more, seeing how the people of golden primes were walking at an unchanged pace.

    Other people aren''t that lucky.

    Hundreds of them who had taken a run at the beginning were following behind.

    Soon, three hours passed, and I saw people copsing on the ground. The energy is powerful and denser, and I am too under the pressure.

    My soul method is circting faster than before while I move at an unchanged pace.

    It is the same with the others.

    The fourth hour had passed, and I had reached the boundary where the end was supposed to be, but there was no end in front of me, just a soul-seek with even denser energy.

    It is so dense, that I couldn''t see the person a few hundred meters away from me.

    Even those I could see; they are silhouettes.

    It is clear, that the challenge is bigger than three years old. It made me quite serious.

    I am under quite a pressure, and I don''t know, how far I need to go. The only thing, I know is that I have twelve hours; it is a simr time to a three-century challenge.

    The unknown didn''t stop me, and I continued at an unchanged pace.

    ''The energy started to affect the changes,'' said my soul, twenty minutester. It shocked me so much, that I nearly stopped.

    I didn''t have to ask which changes it was talking about. It is the mist changes.

    ''Show me,'' I said, and I saw the changes.

    They are small but visible. The energy affecting them is somehow dissolving them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It is only affecting the smallest ones, but it is still big news for me. Since I hade back from Avros; I had been, I had tried a hundred different ways to deal with those changes.

    Nothing worked till now.

    This energy is helping me. Seeing that, I wanted to circte the method even faster, but I stopped myself from doing that.

    I have not reached the end.

    I will continue moving till, I reach near the end, where I will stop and take the energy. That will be the ce of the densest energy.

    If I do it now, it will not only tire me out sooner but will also provide me with fewer benefits.

    With that in mind, I continued with my predicated cirction speed, while observing the energy dealing with the change.

    As I had said, it is dissolving them and doing that without taking their benefits. It could be said, it is helping me reinforce their benefits further while wiping away the mark.

    Soon, five hours have passed, and I am tired with my whole body nched in sweat.

    I do not see the end of it. The only thing, I am seeing is the endless sea.

    It is making me happy, but also feel dread.

    Happy because, there is powerful energy to ease my greatest worry, dread because of the same reason as it will be extremely difficult for me to walk through it.

 Chapter 3992: Sea of Soul II

    Chapter 3992: Sea of Soul II

    ?

    "I am slowing down," I said as I looked at myself.

    I don''t want to slow down, but the pressure is high enough, that I am slowing down.

    It had been five hours and eight minutes, and I was tired. So, much, I wanted to give up.

    I immediately crushed those thoughts away and pushed my leg forward while circting the method, which had also be a struggle.

    The energy is so dense and powerful, that even circting is difficult.

    I am circting slower than I do when I practice while studying in the core.

    It''s not like, I am not trying. I am, the faster I circte, the easier it would be for me to bear this pressure, not to mention the energy is helping me dissolve the changes in me.

    It''s just that, I couldn''t despite my trying.

    Though, it didn''t stop me from trying. I kept taking step after step, not how difficult it was and how much I wanted to give up.

    I am on a mission, and I have to seed in it.

    Prime Volsnorth had trusted me to bring him that thing and I will try my hardest for it.

    That man had helped me many times. I knew he was the reason, so many things were easier for me, and I wanted to do something to repay that.

    For it, I will not only have to finish this challenge but do it before everyone else.

    If I lost even a single ce, ten points would be reduced. That is not good; I need to have the perfect points to get that thing, which is a first reward.

    The other challenges would be difficult. I might note first in them.

    So, I need toe first in challenges, that is my strength and my soul is my strength. My soul is strong; it might be an Earth Sovereign, but it''s no weaker than Sky Sovereigns.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Its stronger and most importantly, purer.

    I had never seen any Sky Sovereign soul purer than mine. Though, I didn''t soul of the top Sky Sovereigns. Even if my soul is weaker than theirs, it wouldn''t be by much

    It sure as hell won''t be as pure as mine.

    So, it would be quite shameful. If I had lost this challenge, that would have been my strength.

    These thoughts kept my spirit burning and I kept pushing myself.

    Minutes passed and the pressure had increased further. So much, that it had doused that burning spirit.

    Currently, the only thing, that kept moving me is sheer will. Even the purpose isn''t enough to keep me going, only the will is.

    I have finished many challenges, and I wouldplete, this one too.

    It is the only thing, I kept thinking. I had even sealed my clones; I did not want to be distracted by anything, including the progress of the soul method on the changes.

    I have not stopped the circting method despite the increase in difficulty at every step.

    The method is essential toplete the challenge. It is the only reason; I could even walk in

    it.

    The energy was so dense around me, that I couldn''t see anything. Here anything, I simply closed my eyes as I walked further.

    My physical senses are good. I know, I am walking in a straight line.

    If someonees close to me; I will sense it, but that is unlikely to happen.

    It is another thing about the challenge. I didn''t dare to think about it too much as my thought might spiral out of my control.

    The information, I have about this challenge is useless.

    This change was supposed to be over at four hours at my speed, but I was still walking.

    I don''t know, how long, I would need to keep walking. It is already a challenge for me to do that. If I let myself get weighed by those thoughts, it would be over for me.

    I can not let that happen. I need to win it.

    So, I moved, it was slow, but it was a constant movement. I didn''t let, myself, stop even for a second.

    It would be disastrous if I did that. I don''t think, I would have any will to move again.

    From the moment, I started the challenge. I had decided that I wouldn''t stop, no matter what, because I well and understand, what would matter if I did that.

    "Six hours,"

    A soul rang out before the connection sealed again. I had asked my clone, to keep me informed about the time.

    I wanted to cross a certain distance at every hour. If had been a three-century challenge, I would have finished it in four hours.

    It is not; it is a millennium challenge.

    I don''t know much about it; the only thing I know about it is that challenges in it are going to be difficult.

    They will have been as difficult as this one or more difficult and I would have toplete all. Another ten minutes passed, and I opened my eyes for a moment before closing it.

    I would have called it an illusion. If the pressure and density of energy hadn''t kept increasing. Such a thing could feel through illusion if the powerhouse is good enough, but it is an illusion.

    My clones are looking at every aspect, not to mention changes in my soul.

    It is very hard to mess with it.

    If the illusion is creating all that, then there is no hope, because the creator of it is so powerful, that I am less than an ant in front of it.

    I shook my head and kept.

    Minutes passed and I wanted to give up at every step, but I kept walking, opening my eyes every ten minutes.

    Hun!

    I took another step as I had doing for hours, but it made me open my eyes because with this step everything disappeared.

    The pressure and energy had cleared. Making me feel weightless for a brief moment.

    "Congrattions challenger. You are first to pass the sea of soul,"

    The voice said, but I didn''t have even energy to smile and simply fell without care for the

    world.

 Chapter 3993: Ground of Gravity I

    ?

    ''Wake up,''

    My clone woke me up an hourter and I saw myself in the same ce, I had fallen down, past the green line.

    I feel good after an hour of sleep.

    I got up from my ce and walked downstairs. There is arge open space and the bronze door which is closed.

    It will open twelve hours; ten minutes after the challenge is finished. It never changes the three-year challenge and three to three years is the same.

    I sat down and closed my eyes. A momentter, I am in my core, looking at my meta-scan.

    The energy had healed all the small changes in my soul. It also affected the medium-sized ones; the change is small but wee.

    I now know that these changes could be dealt with, which filled my heart with a newfound hope.

    The energy did not just that; it had also strengthened and purified my soul.

    Increasing my strength.

    I looked at all the change carefully, before getting it but didn''t open my eyes. Instead, I started to meditate in a half-sleep form.

    I could have slept, and I know I am safe, but I don''t want to sleep.

    There are many powerful people, and I don''t want to let my guard down in front of them.

    It is an irrational fear, but there are methods and artifacts, that could work even in a sealed ce like this.

    I could use one weak attack. If I really go all out with preparation; that will be more than enough to kill a person.

    An hour passed and I stayed in meditation. A few more minutes passed when suddenly I opened my eyes.

    I was expecting to see a person, but I saw a person. There are five of them, two forward and three slightly behind.

    The front is a mustached man from golden prime and average average-looking woman, who I had only seen in the hall.

    She didn''t have any badge or mark to show her organization.

    Behind them a two women and one man. The two women are familiar; one is from golden prime out of the continent and one from alkaz.

    The man is also without a badge like the woman in front of him.

    All five of them looking at me. I have instantly be apetition for them.

    "When did you finish the challenge?" asked Fox Beastman without a badge.

    "Just a few minutes ago," I replied.

    All of them rolled their eyes; nobody believed, I had just passed the challenge just a few minutes ago.

    It is easier to see; seeing I am fresh without a hint of tiredness. It''s hard to mask such things when one doesn''t have ess to the energy.

    They all sat down one by one and closed their eyes in meditation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I didn''t disturb them and closed my own eyes. Though not before asking my clone to put these people into a different section.

    They all are powerful and seeing how unlike me, they didn''t copse immediately speak their power clearly.

    However, it is also true, that I had cleared the challenge two hours before them.

    Soon, ten hours passed and I kept my eyes in meditation, opening only when a man with horns arrived.

    A minute after there was a woman.

    It took twelve minutes more before another person arrived and then another two and a half minutester.

    Soon by one people kepting, the clock rang twelve, when a screen appeared blocking them.

    That had yet toe.

    They will still be able to attempt the next challenge, as long as they have crossed half of the distance. Though, they wouldn''t get the benefit

    These were the rules of the three-year and three-century challenge. They might be the same; I will know in the next challenge.

    I turned and as I had expected, the bronze door was open now.

    I got up and walked toward it, while the fifty-one people watched.

    Step!

    I entered the gate and stayed in the darkness for a moment, before appearing on the other

    side.

    As I had expected, there were hundreds of people. Including those who crossed the challenge after me.

    They are here with me despite me crossing them the gate first. We all have appeared here together; it might seem like a moment had passed, but over twelve hours had passed.

    I listened and another information held.

    While I had finished one challenge those without keys had done two. Some of them looked visibly tired; I would be too if I had done two back-to-back challenges without rest.

    The other challenge was as hard as the soul challenge. If what I am hearing is right.

    I listened while looking at the next challenge.

    It''s called Ground of Gravity; another familiar challenge, that will target the body.

    I waited with seven hundred and thirty-three, till finally the clock hit zero.

    "Begin!"

    The voice said as the screen disappeared.

    The people moved down the stairs, but there was no hurry like thest challenge. People have understood, that rushing is useless.

    I walked down the stairs, before crossing the line, immediately, I felt the gravity.

    It''s not exactly gravity: it is an invisible energy that mimics gravity.

    It is why, I had started to circte the vital method.

    Unlike soul methods, I didn''t use the vital methods much. There is always an other method or

    thing, that will do its job.

    Like right now, it is Dance of Ukasanavor.

    I am only using it now because the method makes it easier to bear the energy which is as difficult as the soul energy easier.

    More difficult, considering my soul was strong and pure. My body is no less strong and pure, but it is more vulnerable.

    I push those thoughts and begin walking. Aware of the gazes looking at me.

    It is going to be difficult, especially with these people. To them, I am a walking motivation whom they have to surpass.

    I can not let that happen. It won''t be easy to achieve that, these people are pretty motivated and have the capabilities to beat me.

    Though they will have to work really hard to do that. I am not a person that is easily beaten.

 Chapter 3994: Ground of Gravity II

    ?

    I slightly turned and waved at five of them not far away from me.

    I am not in front, that would be the woman and moustached man. Foxman is slightly behind and so are the two girls.

    If they want. They could go in front of me, but they are ying a long game, like around a hundred people a few hundred meters behind me.

    Four hours had passed since this second challenge began and it had been more interesting than thest challenge.

    The energy is increasing its gravitational pressure with every step. That I had started to sweat from every part of my body.

    There is not a single part from where I am sweating.

    The thing is, the challenge hasn''t be difficult yet. I am under tremendous strain, but not enough to make me give up every step.

    That time wille soon. Till then, I will maintain the pace, I am walking in.

    It will be interesting.

    I hope these people will continue as they are right now. I still remember how difficult it had been to take every step, in thest 15% distance.

    If these people remain near me. It wouldn''t be as difficult, especially if some of them stayed in front of me.

    I will have a zeal to surpass them.

    A few minutes passed, and I heard the Foxmaning close to me before he appeared at my side.

    "I heard, you were selling an excellent mead. Do you have anything left?" he asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "No, I sold it all," I replied, shaking my head.

    "Come on, you have a bottle or two hidden somewhere?" he asked.

    "I might," I replied after a moment of silence.

    Currently, I do not, but the neenth batch is getting read. With the time dtion, it might be ready to consume by the time, I had got out.

    "Good, I will buy it from you and even buy the things you get from here at a fair price," he said.

    Wine was just an excuse. He wanted to make that offer, for the reward I would get. Especially that thing, which I might be able to get.

    I didn''t reply to his words other than smiling.

    He didn''t do anything either and kept walking in the silence.

    The pressure of the energy increases, which makes even talking stressful.

    Minutes passed by and I could see the struggle to appear on the faces of the people. Those few hundred meters behind, had started to fall behind slowly.

    As for those around me. They are maintaining the pace.

    Soon, five hours passed, and I could see, the visible struggle on the faces of the surrounding people.

    They are struggling with every step. Thankfully, they are maintaining the pace, but the question is how long?

    Even I am having a problem with the pace and that will exacerbate even further, in thisst stretch.

    I take step after step and things be difficult, that within a few minutes. The moustached man and the girl have started to slow down.

    Soon, they were in the line with me, pushing themselves as I had started to push myself.

    I smiled at them and looked back, and I could barely see anyone. The people who were only a

    few hundred meters behind me started to disappear.

    Even Foxman and the other two behind me have started to slow down.

    A minute passed, and the mustached man and the girl had fallen behind me.

    It didn''t take them long to fall over a hundred meters behind me, and the distance between us kept increasing with every step I take.

    They are trying mightily.

    I had felt their physical energies roaring in their bodies as they pushed themselves.

    I am also pushing myself. I had slowed down; the pressure from the energy was so great. It had slowed me down despite trying.

    Like them, I too am struggling.

    However, I canst two and a half minutes morepared to the Soul Sea, when I finally slowed down.

    It could be likely, because of the practice, I had in thest challenge or because of the method. Which is different than the soul method or the most vital method.

    It is divided into parts and there is no breakthrough in it.

    I just need to circte it in my body. I think it was a wise choice, seeing how it dealt with the changes in my body.

    This energy, too, is powerful enough to deal with the changes.

    It made me relieved, and I tried to circte it as fast as I could, taking as much energy as possible as I took one step after another.

    Minutes passed, and it had be a struggle to take every step.

    There was no one around me, and I didn''t dare to look back. It would be a waste of energy and effort.

    I do not have those extra when I need to push my leg with every bit of will I have.

    It is a struggle every moment. Struggling against those sweet thoughts that want me to give

    up and let the sweet embrace take me.

    I pushed those thoughts into every second as I took one step after another.

    Time passed by when I saw the scenery in front of me change. I saw the end. It is far and

    blurry, but it is the end.

    Unlike the challenge of the soul, where nothing could be seen. Here everything is visible, and it became more visible with every step I take toward it.

    The end had filled my body with a newfound energy and I started to move toward it faster

    with every step.

    It is hard, but I am moving, because I know that once I crossed that thin green line. I would be out of this challenge and free to sleep.

    It is the only thing I want to do and for it, I pushed myself every step of my will.

    It got closer and closer before finally it was only a step away and the step I crossed.

    Making all the pressure disappear immediately.

    Congrattions challenger. You are first to cross the Ground of Gravity,"

    A momentter, the voice dered me the first, bring a smile to my tired face.

 Chapter 3995: Challenge of Knowledge

    ?

    I opened my eyes and got up and found a lot of people looking at me.

    ''It seemed like everybody knew, I was the one who finished both challenges first,'' I thought as I moved toward the gate that had finally opened.

    It had been over four hours since I had finished the challenge.

    I am well-rested and ready for the next one.

    I wonder what it will be? I do not care about the challenge, what I care aboutes first.

    I have already finished two challenges. Completing a third of the mission; four more and I will be able to get what Prime Volsnorth wants.

    I have already got my reward. The energies from the two challenges were amazing.

    My body and soul had strengthened by a lot. Along with the small mist, changes,pletely dissolving.

    I hope the third one will provide simr benefits as well.

    With that thought, I stepped inside the gate.

    Hun!

    I appeared on the other side, and it was a familiar ce. It is the same hall, I had appeared when I entered the castle.

    However, there is a change.

    There is a text floating, which says ''Challenge of Knowledge,''

    The bronze gates now, instead of having numbers, have emblems. There are familiar emblems, anyone with a bit of brain would be able to understand them.

    It is a test of knowledge.

    It had appeared a few times; though much less than a challenge of body and soul.

    I looked at doors and saw an emblem of alchemy, artifice, arts, music, culinary, and other things.

    I looked and my eyes stopped at the emblem of the crossed sword. Those who have a profession can choose that.

    It is a normal fight, but a test of knowledge.

    Here are the challenges that test one''s technique. There are a lot of good things written about these challenges and I really want to go there.

    Instead, I just shook my head and walked toward the gate with the runes.

    Runes are my strength.

    If I had not been on the mission of Prime Volsnorth; I would have moved toward thebat, but now, I am moving toward the thing, I am most confident of.

    The runes.

    I could see, all eight hundred and two people looking at me.

    The second challenge passed by more people than the first. It is the same as people without a key; they havee here after finishing two challenges, instead of one like us.

    Many of them looked extremely tired. I hope they will get some rest in this challenge.

    I could feel the eyes like before; many looked surprised. They didn''t think I would choose something like the runes.

    I reached the bronze door and stepped inside.

    Step!

    The next second, I appeared in a room made of energy. I could see, others simr to mine, through a blurry energy screen.

    I shook my head and focused on the challenge. The time had started.

    There is white a stone board in front of me with a single-line runic equation.

    My eyes turned serious seeing it and unconsciously tried to contact my clones, but they were sealed.

    I don''t mind. I would love to finish off the challenge on my own.

    At first nce, it is simple. Many people would be tricked by this small equation.

    I realized it quickly because I had fallen fool into them many times. In the past year, the

    teacher started giving me equations and they are tricky.

    I studied it for nearly ten minutes before picking up the pen.

    I have the answer to this equation.

    I touched the pen to the board and started solving it when I suddenly stopped.

    ''What would happen?'' I asked myself.

    I shouldn''t do it, but now that I thought about it. I want to do it, despite the risk, it might

    pose.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I close my eyes and think, opening them over ten minutester.

    As I did, the pen in my hand began to move.

    If people were to see the board now, they would be shocked.

    Soon the board filled 50% and it extended on its own, without changing the size. I didn''t think about it and focusedpletely on the equation.

    Minutes passed, and the pen kept moving. It stopped now and then for a few seconds to a minute before moving again.

    A few minutes passed, and the pen stopped again but didn''t go back to the board, but to the space it had been.

    I looked at the board with the bated breath.

    I had taken an enormous risk. I used ancient runes, along withmon runes, to solve this equation. If I hadn''t, it would have taken thrice a time.

    Buzz!

    For a few seconds, there was nothing and it scared me when suddenly light covered the board

    with a buzz.

    "Congrattions challenger. You are first to pass the challenge of knowledge,"

    The voice said, and I heaved a sigh of relief. For a while, I thought it wouldn''t get epted at

    all.

    "Congrattions Challenger for earning the bonus points,"

    I was sighing in relief when the voice rang out again. Shocking me.

    I had read about the bonus points. It had happened only once. So, it was taken with a grain of

    salt, but it seemed like it was a truth.

    I wonder how many bonus points I will get.

    This challenge keeps the score hidden until thest challenge is finished. It reveals them

    along with the list of the rewards.

    It would be really great to know the points. It would help me n things, but it''s not possible

    in this challenge.

    I just sighed and shook my head before walking away from the room.

    I finished the challenge in less than an hour, which means I have eleven hours to do whatever I

    want.

    There is nothing much to do than meditate and eat, but I cannot eat here. My storage is

    locked; bringing out the food isn''t possible.

    I shook my head and walked toward the door, before stepping inside it.

 Chapter 3996: Challenge of Intelligence

    Chapter 3996: Challenge of Intelligence

    ?

    "You got to be kidding, me!" said the Mustached man as he stepped through the door at the fifth hour.

    He stared at me with his shocked eyes, while I smiled.

    He did good, but not good as me. I had returned here, in the starting hall in the first hour with bonus points while he took four hours more.

    "When did you arrive?" he asked, and the smile on my face widened.

    He red at me and turned to the woman.

    "Tell me you are the first?" he asked the woman, sitting a little further away from me.

    "He was here before I arrived," she said, shaking her head.

    She came seven minutes earlier than him. The woman feels dangerous; I will need to be careful of her if it everes to the battle.

    She might be stronger than me.

    The first two challenges may be of body and soul, but they are in reality testing the will. Any person from the Sky Sovereign stage, could have those energies, all they needed to will.

    So, I couldn''t say that I finished those challenges first, means I am stronger.

    "When did you arrive?" he asked, but the woman remained quiet to that question.

    He turned to me, and I didn''t say anything either. He cursed under his breath and sat down.

    I could have told him, but it is not telling him. Let him scratch his brain, thinking about it. I closed my eyes a few secondster.

    I opened them a few minutester when I sensed a person and was immediately surprised.

    I thought it would be one of five, but no it is someone different. I had seen the man; he was a holder of the key and finished all the challenges.

    Though his rank is quite further, it''s clear, that he is a master of profession.

    I regret being the first to enter these doors. I should have stayed and looked at what others had chosen. I was too much in a hurry to avoid gazes and ended up losing a crucial bit of intelligence.

    I would remember this mistake and not make it in the future.

    After him, was Fox Beastman. He looked surprised seeing him, before looking at all of us and sitting down.

    A few seconds after that, it was a woman. She too liked the man earlier, but unlike him or all of us.

    She was not a key holder.

    She looked at all of us, before sitting down.

    I didn''t close my eyes anymore andy against the pir and watched peopleing in one after another.

    A few minutester, I walked to the Fox Beastman. Who opened his eyes and arched his brow, seeing me sitting by him.

    "You seemed like a person, who had stayed till the end, before stepping in. Mind telling me what everyone had chosen?" I asked him.

    I had made a mistake, but I could ratify that.

    "What would I get in return?" he asked and it was my turn to my smile.

    "A bottle of mead," I replied smoothly. "I ept," he said and turned.

    "That girl chose music, that man from...."

    He begins to inform me of the people and the paths they chose. Some had surprised; I didn''t think, they would choose those, but I didn''tment.

    He might lie, but I don''t think he would. It doesn''t benefit him.

    Soon he informed us about all present in the hall and slept. When he woke up a few hourster, he informed me about more people and the ones that came.

    Finally, twelve hours passed, and the gate became active again.

    The symbols on them had vanished. This means they would take everyone to the same ce.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I looked at the people; there were only four hundred and six, including me from eight hundred before thest challenge.

    It seemed likely; the Challenge of Knowledge had eliminated a lot of people.

    Which didn''t surprise me much.

    The Challenge of Knowledge was hard; they might be Sky Sovereigns, but that doesn''t mean they are good. Even in thebat.

    The challenges here are tough. It is already a surprise that so many people have reached this stage, given the difficulty.

    This proves their abilities.

    Once the challenge is finished. It would be hard to get away from these people.

    I pushed those thoughts away; I do not have to think about that now.

    People walked through doors, and I too appeared in front of the bronze door before stepping into the one.

    Gasp Gasp!

    As I stepped out, I heard the gasps and when I saw the scenery, I wanted to see the gasp in shock as well.

    I am on the floating tform, and in front of me is a ck tower, piercing the clouds. Which made it hard to see how tall the tower was.

    Around the tower are white marble floating squares. They are currently still in their spot.

    There seemed to be more floating tforms around the tower, with each holding twenty people, as mine does.

    I looked at all before looking at the challenge.

    Challenge of Intelligence.

    "Challenge of intelligence? It should be a challenge of climb or a challenge of a tower," said the woman in front of me.

    It is confusing, especially when I read the details of the challenge. Which is as one would expect, seeing the scenery in front of us.

    We need to reach the top of the tower and we need to use those marble tforms for it.

    This is a new challenge. It didn''te before.

    "Has this challengee before?" I asked the only person from the golden prime in my group, but the man remained quiet with an unchanged expression.

    It turned the re from some people.

    I didn''t say anything and looked ahead at the clock. We have ten minutes before the mission

    starts.

    I wish I could contact my clones. This feels like a challenge, where I would need their help the most, but unfortunately, the core is sealed including themunication.

    If I want to pass this challenge. I will need to do that with my own abilities.

 Chapter 3997: Challenge of Intelligence II

    Chapter 3997: Challenge of Intelligence II

    ?

    "Begin!"

    The voice rang out, and the people jumped toward the tforms immediately.

    Only three on my tform didn''t. a purple-skinned woman, that man from the Golden Prime organization, and me.

    We kept looking at the tower and floating tforms, which had started moving.

    The way they moved surprised everyone.

    Some are fast, some are slow. Some moved up, and some moved, some left, and some moved. Some seemed to move totally erratically.

    People moved on them, jumping tform after tform, but jumped fast enough and didn''t predict it well as they fell down.

    On the tform, two people jumped and the other decisively kicked him out, letting him fall. There is no ground beneath us.

    I was thinking about whether these people died or ended up somewhere, one of the people who jumped and fell appeared on the tform.

    It made me relieved, and also the person, who had appeared.

    No one wants to die and now knowing there is no death. People would take even greater risks, including me, but it would also increase the difficulty of the challenge.

    A minute passed, and suddenly, all the floating tforms changed their behavior.

    Their behavior was already erratic, but it turned different type of erratic.

    ''I am right, there is a pattern.'' I thought, seeing the sudden change, and focused more.

    Concentrating on each tform before looking at together.

    I do not care about people going higher with some breaching through the clouds. With the number of people falling down, it would be an idiocy, to start climbing without understanding those things.

    Those people that went up are lucky. If they don''t understand the pattern, they will fall down eventually.

    Minutes passed, and I continued studying them. I am making progress, but it is slow.

    If I had some help from my clones. I would find the pattern already.

    It''s fine. This way, it is more challenging. My clones may be good, but I am capable as well.

    Ten minutes passed, and I was still on the tform, while those beside me at least jumped on the tform once. Though many had fallen down and back on the tform.

    There is no single person, who hasn''t gone up and fallen down on my tform.

    It is not just erratic tforms that make things difficult, but also people.

    They are pushing each other out and with everyone''s strength being the same, it bes a challenge to deal with the person who wants to push you.

    ''So this is the pattern,'' I said as the things became clear to me finally.

    With that done, I wasted not even a second and jumped on the tform, which started to fall immediately, but I only stayed on it for a moment before jumping into the one moving left

    fast.

    These pieces are moving fast, but everyone here is Sky Sovereign.

    Even the luckiest one had worked hard to reach this state. This means they are good; their bnce is good.

    With the power we have; it would be really hard to maintain the bnce for those below us. Second and a halfter, I jumped and jumped again immediately, before waiting on the tform for seven seconds as it took me up and jumped again.

    It''s quite exciting, and I am having fun.

    A minute passed, and I jumped on another tform, but another person jumped from a different direction.

    Thud Thud!

    We bothnded at the same time and looked at each other.

    "We don''t have to fight," I said to the blue-horned man, and he nodded before kicking me.

    I sighed internally and jumped, avoiding his kick, before kicking his chest hard and using it

    jumped on the left tform, while the man cursed as he fell down.

    He didn''t have to attack me. We would have both used that tform.

    I have seen many people sharing it, but those are a minority of them. Most people would

    attack each other the moment theynded on the same tform.

    It''s such a waste of time; it''s better to work together to reach high.

    We can fight all we want after reaching the top.

    Soon, I reached the clouds and tform, I was shot through it, taking me above it.

    ''As expected,; the challenge would be easy,'' I said myself.

    Many might think the clouds are the end, but they are not. It would be too easy; a challenge that could be finished within half an hour, while the time is for twelve hours.

    Most importantly, it is a challenge of intelligence. No luck.

    There are many lucky people who were able to breach through easily without understanding

    the pattern. They would even reach, the second cloud with their luck.

    If I am not wrong. The challenge would be difficult enough, that even luck wouldn''t be

    enough to cross it.

    Minutes passed, and soon, I had reached the second cloud.

    As I passed through it, I saw the thirdyer of clouds waiting for me above.

    It put a smile on my face.

    "It wouldn''t be easy," I said and jumped on the tform. I like it very much; it will make thepetition interesting.

    Hundreds of people are jumping up toplete this challenge first. Many seemed ton/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    understand the pattern and moving fast.

    I didn''t move too fast.

    Instead of speed, I focused on understanding things. As I am sure, the creator of the challenge

    had nned something more.

    If it didn''t, I would be really disappointed in the creator.

    A few minutes passed, and I jumped on another tform that took me up.

    I breached through the clouds through. I like to breach the tform, with those that go up; they lowered the risk in the cloud, that are thick.

    Hun!

    I felt something, as the tform suddenly sped up. I looked at other tforms around me and what I saw couldn''t help, but bring a big smile to my face.

    "Very good," I said with a toothy grin.

    Now, I am sure, this challenge will not be simple at all. It is going to make a lot of people curse in frustration, while some, like me, will grin in joy.

 Chapter 3998: Challenge of Intelligence III

    Chapter 3998: Challenge of Intelligence III

    ?

    The speed of the tform had increased.

    The pattern remained the same, but the speed had increased.

    This means, now the people attempting the challenge will have to react fast or fall down.

    It will also make bncing difficult. Landing on fast objects is much harder.

    I looked at it, and the tform replicated in my mind. Their speed and also their paths. It''s why I jumped a second and a halfter and right after I did, the tform began to fall down hard.

    I jumped and moved across the tform. Going toward the clouds in the sky fast.

    I need to move fast to respond to the speed of the tform. If I maintained my earlier speed. It would make me fall down within seconds.

    Soon, I reached the fourth cloudyer and went above it. There was no change in the speed of the tform, and I kept moving, crossing the fifth cloudyer a few minutester.

    As I went higher, there were fewer and fewer people. It is not easy to keep moving.

    Even if one knows the pattern, they will have predicted the movements and react fast or they will find themselves falling down.

    Hun!

    Soon, I breached through the sixthyer. When I saw the speed of tforms increasing again. "So, it is every three cloudyers," I muttered to myself, and I started to move faster, keeping my breathing even.

    Controlling the strength is important. I do not have the strength to crush the mountains.

    Here, I am quite weak and would get weaker. If I didn''t use the strength properly.

    It''s way, my every movement is precise, and I would always have predicted ten next tforms. I need to step on, which makes me faster, but also saves me a lot of energy.

    Soon, I crossed the seventh cloud, and after that, it was the eighth cloud before moving toward the ninth cloud.

    There are very few people here, but nearly all of those are the ten finishers of challenges.

    I even saw the girl of lower five rank and Fox Beastman. I didn''t see the girl who came second in thest challenge or the mustache man.

    "Hey!"

    Fox Beastman called out and I waved back.

    I remained careful of every one of them, especially when theynded on the same tform as

    me.

    I avoided that mostly, but sometimes I couldn''t.

    I could predict my path and not the path of the others. A few times a person attacks, and sometimes they don''t.

    However, I noticed that the higher I got, the fewer people attacked.

    They are intelligent and know, that reaching higher is important, that fighting, but if a target

    is within reach, these intelligent people, wouldn''t hesitate to attack each other.

    "Fuck!"

    Soon, I passed through the nine cloud and heard a curse from Fox Beastman, and yet it is a fuck.

    The color of the tforms changed to blue, and they became much faster. Three times faster to exact it; their side had also shrunk by the third.

    Earlier, two people could easily stand on itfortably, but it would be barely.

    The stakes have be higher, making my heartbeat wildly.

    Thud!

    I jumped onto the tform, waited for half a second jumped again. There was no tform

    where I jumped, but suddenly the one right made a curvednd beneath my feet.

    I stayed on it, even when it moved down, before jumping to another tform.

    While I am slowly climbing up, people are falling down.

    It became much harder. There are only four people who are steadily moving up, including the girl and Fox Beastman.

    Hun!

    I pierced through the tenth cloud and entered eleven, noticing the change immediately. The number of tforms had reduced to half. Making the difficult things even more difficult. Hun!

    I jumped from the nt, but at that same time, the girl jumped onto the tform, and it wasing toward me looking at the girl''s stance, it was clear she didn''t have any intention of sharing it.

    My thoughts began to run wild, and I started to think why of it. The thing is, there is no tform around me.

    As I reached close enough, sheunched and kicked at me. I bend forward a little and move my leg forward in the kick.

    Bang!

    Our kicks hit each other; the woman stabilized herself, while I made a curve in the air and started falling down.

    Thud!

    I fell for over three meters down, beforending on the tform and jumping out of it a secondter.

    A surprise shed in the eyes of people who looked.

    It''s not difficult. If you had aplete map of tforms in mind and knew where, they would

    be at night.

    Another person fell down and then another. They were not lucky, not lucky to find then/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    tform and went down.

    Soon, I pierced through the eleventh cloud and saw apletely different scene. First, there was no cloud, and second. I saw the destination, the end of the tower.

    However, when I looked at tforms, I got scared.

    The tforms had gotten even smaller and changed the color again.

    This time, they are red.

    They were moving erratically, in apletely different pattern than before.

    I noticed another thing that shocked me the most. People seemed to have control over those

    tforms.

    They are using to hit each other and try to kick each other while trying to move at the top, while others are stopped.

    It is aplete shits-show, and the thing is the thirteen people are all who had been in the

    top ten in at least one challenge, including the mustache man and the girl who came second in thest challenge.

    I had not seen them till now, but it seemed like, they had been here.

    Hun!

    Seeing my tform go down, I jumped on the red tform. Immediately, a memory came

    into my mind.

    Giving me a list of rules and limitations. Which the creator hadpletely changed for this

    last leg.

 Chapter 3999 Challenge of Intelligence IV

    3999 Challenge of Intelligence IV

    Bang!

    The woman tried to punch me, and I defended as our tform shed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I tried to kick, but her tform got repelled so that I was able to only touch her clothes.

    I had tried to move up, but she had stopped me.

    Anyone who is trying to move is being stopped. They are attacking each other and grouping up on something that tries to go far.

    Bang!

    The mustached man kicked a Tiger Beastman. He wasn''t able to defend well and began to fall.

    The same thing happened with the human woman.

    I didn''t attack intentionally; it''s not like I didn''t want to, but I don''t see it as benefiting me.

    Here people might be less, but all of them are movingplex patterns. Trying to predict is hard, but there is a mission which is a reach the top for which everyone is trying.

    There are two ways one could reach. The first is slipping through. which is a hard.

    The second is sending everyone down till only you have remained, which is even harder. It is why I am not trying at all; to me, slipping is still the best option.

    "Let me go first and I will promise you all ten flowers of oreis each," said the mustache.

    An extremely rare resource and of the Prime Grade. Oreis flowers only mature at the Prime, but he is offering each one of us ten flowers.

    One is valuable enough, and there are ten on the menu.

    It is probably not a lie; he does not seem like a man who would risk his reputation for it.

    Compared to the thing we all want, or they know. From what I gathered so far; the reward is bigger than the century challenge.

    This means there is an even better thing than Prime Volsnorth wants.

    The thing he wants is already so rare that it is worth tens of thousands of those flowers. However, no one in their right mind would sell those things for the flowers.

    It is the thing that helps one inprehending thew. It''s really a rare thing that golden prime organization would send their people to get.

    "Snort!"

    Everyone snorted andughed at his offer; he likely expected it and was a strategy on his part to slip through.

    Though nobody is food, everyone is keeping a sharp eye on everyone.

    Nobody letting reach the top.

    Minutes passed, and three more people fell down, but four more came from below. Though, of them, one had already fallen down.

    Minutes passed, and more fell and more came, but only remained constant.

    The seven were always in the top five.

    More time passed and people used different strategies, but nothing seemed to work through.

    Though we might not make progress, we are slowly moving up. Getting closer and closer to the top.

    Making the fight more intense.

    "Mind helping me reach the top; I promise you I will not disappoint you with reward," said Fox Beastman.

    Bang!

    "I am giving you the same offer," I replied, and the man smiled before attacking me. I defended and attacked back, but the man dodged.

    The offers of alliance started to pick up, but nobody epted anybody''s offer.

    Everyone here either had allegiance to a different organization or was independent. There are no two people in a single organization.

    Of course, they came, especially from two golden primes, alkaz, and even my organization, but were quickly kicked out by a temporary alliance.

    Nobody wants to let the others gather their members.

    This challenge is really something. Might I say, most difficult, even than the first two, which wanted me to give up every second in thest leg.

    An hour passed, and we had crossed more than half of the distance between the top and could below us.

    We are moving up, albeit slowly, but doing it.

    Like everyone else, I am trying to find the path to slip up, but it is hard. Everyone is sharp and they would notice even the slightest movements, making things really difficult.

    Two and half hours passed and even now, no one had reached the top, while a lot of people had fallen down.

    All of them were new who came; it is why those who had stayed long enough are staying on the sideline, away from conflict, while eight of us fight like cats and dogs.

    Some brave souls woulde to take a chance and would quickly throw out.

    Another hour passed, and things began, reallypetitive. There is only a three-meter distance between us and the top of the tower.

    It is so close.

    Everybody is trying everything, but nobody is letting anyone go near it. It''s so damn hard.

    ''A chance,''

    Finally, I saw the chance. Everybody is engaged everybody, and I moved. I didn''t hold back at all and used everything I had observed so far.

    Their strategies and their style and everything.

    Bang!

    They noticed my movement immediately and came at me.

    The first is a blue-haired man. He came and punched me, but I bent and avoided, it before crashing my tform against the girl.

    I defended against her attack, used the force of the crash to move back, and crashed against the tform of the Fox Beastman.

    Bang!

    I suffered from his kick on the back but achieved my objective of dodging the three next.

    Two were far, while the third I avoided by an inch. Now leaving only two of them. The mustached man and the girl who came second in thest challenge.

    Bang Bang!

    Both of their tforms crashed their mine at the same time. I hoped for the attack, but they were far too intelligent for that.

    No, they used this to leap from their tform, just like me.

    My distraction gave them a chance high enough as me. Which is enough to make the leap with strength we have, and we did.

    A few secondster, we appeared over the tower and descended, using every method we had to fall down fast enough.

    We even extended our toes, so we could be the first to touch the surface.

    Thud Thud Thud!

    Wended on the top at the same time and waited for the voice, to tell us, who is the first.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 4000 Challenge of Teamwork I

    4000 Challenge of Teamwork I

    Volsnorth

    "Alkaz is really a bastard! They knew about the millennial challenge and didn''t tell us!" I cursed, looking at the information that Aevith had just brought.

    "The intelligence would have helped him," said Aevith, and I couldn''t help, but nod.

    The organization had two keys. One went to me, the other to Carlis.

    "Has Carlis had an idea about it?" he asked, to which she shrugged. Carlis had sent her descendent; she is more powerful than Micheal, but he is more resourceful.

    Strength isn''t enough to finish the challenge, and now I read the information about the Millennium challenge, I know, I had made a wise decision in choosing Micheal.

    He is really good. A healer, alchemist, runemaster, and culinary master

    There are very few people in Tor''s short history as talented as him. I am confident, he will do well in the challenge, but I am not so sure about him getting the thing I want.

    I had heard the people of two Golden Primes and Alkaz had gone there.

    Those bastards had acted really sneakily. We didn''t have any idea about, it till it was toote.

    "It''s not bad news, but good news for you," said Aevith, and I turned to her.

    "Look at the reward chart. Now, he didn''t have toe first to get you the thing you want, but you should really pray, he didn''te first, or you will not get the thing you want," she said with augh.

    The first prize had filled me with desire.

    It was so great that if I could go there, I would have gone there without hesitation.

    Unfortunately, no matter what I desired, I couldn''t get it.

    Even If Micheal could get it; he won''t be able to bring it for me. Even if he could, Micheal would take it himself rather than give me.

    I do not doubt him, but that thing is so great. If I had been in his ce, I would have taken it for myself.

    "Let''s hope he returns safely. I would be ecstatic if brought the thing I want, but I would be fine if he returned with his life in his hand," I said.

    A lot of powerful members have gone there and seeing the prizes, there would be a bloodbath when they came out.

    I only hope the little guyes out safely.

    ¡­..

    "Third,"

    I sighed as I heard. Not even second, but third.

    Not that it would have mattered. If I hade second, I would still receive 90 points, but it made my ego hurt a little.

    "I am not," said the mustached man angrily, before turning to the woman.

    She kept her expressions neutral, but we know, she is the one who came first.

    It was the first challenge, I had lost. Though I had only lost one challenge; it could have a bigger effect. If I lost, the next two challenges as well.

    Things aren''t that bad, seeing I hade first in three challenges and even got a bonus, but I have been too careful.

    The first is not to lose any challenge, but even if I lose. I need to earn at least ny points.

    If this challenge is anything to go by, then I am pretty sure, the challenges ahead would be just as bad. Especially for me, that everybody is targeting.

    A few seconds ago, when I tried to slip up, everybody moved to stop me.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about that when two appeared above us. It is a girl and the Fox Beastman.

    Theynded a momentter. A smile appeared on the girl''s face, but a minor disappointment appeared on the Fox Beastman''s face.

    "I thought I would best you in this challenge, but you came first again," said Fox Beastman, to which I shook my head.

    "You didn''t?" he asked in surprise.

    "Then who came first?" he asked, to which I smiled. He kept looking at me, but I didn''t say anything.

    "Are you the first Gravkis?" he asked to mustached man but red in return.

    "It seemed like, you are first to the Challenge of Intelligence, madam," he said with ir to the woman.

    She watched him expressionlessly before walking toward the bronze door.

    Stepped!

    A momentter, I followed behind. Appearing in a familiar hall with the twelve doors closed.

    "What do you think the next challenge would be?" I asked the Fox Beastman as he appeared beside me.

    "It could be a challenge tobat or challenge of puzzles. There is even a challenge of water one time; it''s hard to say," he replied with a shrug.

    I would have liked to. If I had some information. I wouldn''t have felt so blind to these challenges.

    It feels especially frustrating when many have information, but I don''t.

    I talked to him for a minute more and sat down before closing my eyes. We are here till the twelve hours are over and I would like to have as much as rest possible.

    Buzz!

    Time passed, and soon, I felt the buzz when the twelve hours were over.

    People begin to leave through the gate. I took followed behind, before stepping into the gate.

    Step! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Challenge of Teamwork," I heard and looked. It''s really a challenge for teamwork; I looked at the information and my widened.

    "Till now everything ever had been the same, now it will be bloody," said the girl beside me and I wish, I could say, she was wrong.

    It will be bad. Especially for someone like me; I will be targeted the most.

    "We are fucked," said Fox Beastman as he looked at the rules. "I hope, I get good teammates," he added, before looking at the y pot, which had a timer of one minute.

    It will show us who the members of our team are.

    ording to the rules. The people are divided into teams of five, and they will need to find the ten golden marks within twenty-four hours.

    Like the Fox Beastman says, a lot of it will depend on good teammates.

    Mine might as well abandon me or even kill me. Seeing the trouble, I could bring them with a huge freaking target on the back.

    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

    AnWan

 Chapter 4001: Challenge of Teamwork II

    Chapter 4001: Challenge of Teamwork II

    ?

    Crack!

    The y pot cracked, and the numbers flew out of it and floated above people''s heads.

    It took a second, before the number floated up and, of course, the number is one. If the big fucking target on my back wasn''t big enough.

    This had made it even bigger.

    "You got to fucking kidding me," said my first teammate. It was none other than Fox Beastman.

    "I thought you liked me?" I asked with a hurt expression on my face. "I like you, but I don''t want to associate with you. What likely to be a bloody affair!" He replied.

    "Don''t worry, I will protect you," I said when my expression changed.

    I saw two of my teammates appearing in front of me. When the Fox Beastman saw them, his expression had turned strange, before a big smile appeared on his face.

    "It seemed like the creator of challenges really has a twisted sense of humor," he said.

    The two other teammates were none other than the mustached man and girl who came first in thest challenge.

    When we saw ourst teammate, nobody was surprised. She is a purple-horned girl that always stays in the top five.

    The castle had put the top five together. One can already predict the shitshow that will ur.

    People will get a lot from killing us. Especially those below us. They have been eyeing us since they had gathered.

    It is not just us, but many are eying us and they do not have good intentions.

    "Now that we gathered, let''s introduce ourselves," said Fox Beastman.

    "I''ll start with me, I am Iarys," he said and turned to the mustache man.

    "Aros Gravkis," he introduced.

    "Hayat," said the girl with purple horns. "Anna," said the girl who came first in thest challenge.

    She is a half-elf, with forest green and blue eyes. She has average features; she is pretty by human standards, but average by elves.

    "Hadis," I said.

    "Now that really feels like a fake name," said Iarys, while I simply smiled.

    "So, who is going to be the leader?" asked Iarys. "Since you like talking so much, I will nominate you as one," said Hayat, the purple-horned girl.

    "Seconded," I epted immediately.

    "I don''t have any problem as long as get to be first," said the woman, while the mustached man simply nodded.

    "Don''t worry, your leader will take you to the victory," he said pretentiously, before his expression turned serious.

    "We should discuss our strengths and our specialties. It will help us deal with the trouble well," he said, and a hesitation appeared on our faces.

    "I am the one strongest among those who entered the realm. I am an offensive fighter," stated Aros simple.

    "Defensive," said Hayat.

    "Offensive," said Anna. "General," I stated. I got a few looks, but nobody said anything.

    "Good, let''s now discuss strategy," he said, and we did. Nothing tooplex.

    All of us are unwilling, but everybody knows how dangerous it is going to be. So, we all revealed some things about ourselves, rather unwillingly.

    When thest minute had remained, we entered through the gate.

    Step Step Step!

    "A forest," said Iarys looking at the tall trees around us, before focusing on the map floating in front of us.

    The first thing I did was to summon my armor. It is going to be very dangerous. I do not trust anyone here, including my teammates.

    They are the first people who will benefit from it as they will move up.

    Iarys took the map in his hand, and we all looked.

    "It seemed like a puzzle," he said, and lines crisscrossing each other. It is a puzzle, which my clones had begun solving.

    "It looks quite difficult," said Hayat, before turning to me and Fox Beastman.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You two are runemasters. you guys are good at puzzles," she said.

    "That is a stereotype, madam," said Iarys in mock outrage. Though a momentter, he focused his eyes on it.

    I tried to remove a few things, but couldn''t. It is restricted.

    So, I simply activated the stealth, and others saw it and copied it. I have to say, the stealth method of all of them is top-notch. The best I had seen.

    They had disappeared frommon soul sense. The map had no signature, it couldn''t be seen other than eyes.

    So, unless one has a really powerful soul, sense, or close. They will not be able to sense us.

    While we two looked at the map, the other three took various positions. All of them are powerful and smart; they know their strength and weakness well.

    So, they let us do our job, while they moved to do theirs.

    "Each line had a different aura which would change as they correspond with each other,"

    "It''s really an exquisite piece of puzzle," he said with his eyes serious; all mirth that was present in his eyes had vanished. I nodded.

    It is really exquisite.

    Minutes passed and my clones worked together, before finally solving it after five and a half minutes.

    I looked at the map in his hand and moved my finger toward it. he didn''t say anything and just watched.

    My finger touched the map, and I started to move the lines with my fingers one after another.

    Buzz!

    The change urred before it finally buzzed, revealing the real map, with one dot shining on

    it.

    "I would have needed had hour to solve it," he said, looking at me in shock.

    "I had solved thousands of these kinds of puzzles. I am really good at it," I lied.

    To be honest, I would have needed about an hour. If I had been on my own without my clones''

    help and the time dtion.

    "We have found the location of the first mark. Let''s go," said Iarys, informing everyone.

    They came and looked at the map, and a few secondster; we began to move. We didn''t fly or

    move from the ground, under the protection of stealth.

    It''s the best way. Flying would be inviting people to kill us.

 Chapter 4002 Challenge of Teamwork III

    Chapter 4002 Challenge of Teamwork III

    We moved with stealth, with our soul sense spreading around us to look for any threat.

    To us, everyone is a threat. Every team will gun for us, kill us, so they can move up thedder; it is just them, but also each other.

    It is why one could see a space between us. Nobody invaded that space.

    I am being cautious right now. I hope, at least my teammates won''t attack me, but I am ready for their attacks.

    Each of them is powerful, but I am strong enough to survive anything they might throw at me.

    Hun!

    As we moved, I felt something from Anna, she seemed familiar to me.

    So, I collected a faint spec of her aura with my string, which is quite hard, since she is using stealth.

    As added the aura in thing. Her identity is revealed.

    "This is why, I felt familiar," I thought, but didn''t do anything. Though, I am surprised, at how powerful she has be. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She wasn''t this powerful thest time we met.

    Our destination is not close; it is too far either, but reaching there might not be easy. My soul waves have already discovered three teams, at various distances away from us.

    "There is a team on the left," informed Hayat, a minute and a halfter.

    Her sensory powers are good. She is using a method simr to the soul waves that increase her range, and it is also quite sneaky.

    Though it couldn''t bepared to mine.

    Over twenty minutes passed, and we had reached our destination when the girl''s expression turned serious. Not just hers, but also of others, only mine remained neutral.

    There are various teams around us, even behind us.

    "Should we stay or move?" asked Iarys. "We will have to fight, eventually. We might as well start soon," said Aros and nobody objected.

    So, we moved forward.

    It surprised me a little, as I thought we would go a long way. Seeing the team in front of us is the strongest; their members are in the top fifty.

    Soon they sensed us. One of their members tried to move us excited but stopped.

    A secondter, they spread their soul sense and contacted the two other teams in their range and these teams moved toward them.

    "Looks like Hyenas gathering numbers to meet us," said Iarys with a grin.

    Nobody is surprised by that. The people are smart; they know how dangerous it would be to meet us alone. So, they are taking the help from others.

    Soon we reached them, with fifteen people waiting for us.

    "Move away or you will be moved," warned Iarys as we reached a few hundred meters away from them.

    "Here we were thinking about giving them a chance to leave on their own, but it seemed like, they don''t want it," said the golden blond-haired woman as saber appeared in hand.

    "We shouldn''t waste our time much on these critters. Finish them as soon as possible; kill them, if necessary," said Iarys with expressions turned serious.

    Weapons appeared at the hands of everyone.

    The weapon that surprised me the most of the Fox Beastman''s. It is not his weapons that surprised me, but seeing him wielding both hands.

    He is a dual wielder.

    His weapons are the dueling sabers. They are silvery in color, with beautiful murals carved on them.

    The weapon has arrived in my hand too; it is a spear. With a wooden shaft and icy blue crystalline top.

    "Attack!" said the blond woman and three teams came at us.

    There was no formation on our part or anything. We simply moved toward the fifteen, with each of us having immense confidence in our abilities.

    Hun!

    Finally, the fifteen reached us and attacked. We responded, and it instantly made an eye of a few people go wide.

    ng Bang ng!

    The weapons shed, and the difference became visible.

    "I give up!" said the man with a goatee and disappeared instantly.

    Giving up on this challenge.

    He had no choice; the mustached man was going for the kill. He didn''t want to injure; he wanted to kill. It is clear in his eyes and his attacks.

    It is the same with Hayat and Iarys. They are going for the kills, like Aros and some members of other teams.

    ng ng ng!

    My spear moved like a cold tornado and shed against the three that came at me.

    The sh seemed simple enough, but the moment my spear touched their weapons. Their eyes widened, and they shot back.

    "This is a warning. Come at me again and I will kill you," I replied and turned to turn to my teammates to see, that half of the people had disappeared.

    Including the one, who Hayat had nearly torn half of the neck with falchion.

    "Monsters!" said the blond woman in shock as she wiped the blood of her lips in shock, before flying away with those who remained.

    "Well, it didn''t seem like, we would have any problem," said Iarys.

    "Not likely. The strongest team is at the end of the top fifty. There is a team stronger than us, especially the one number five to ten," replied Hayat, shaking her head.

    "We are powerful, but we should be careful. Especially of those in the top 20; they might pose a challenge to us," added Aros.

    Nobody said anything to that, and we moved forward. A few minutester, we stopped at the base of the hill.

    "Where should be it?" asked Hayat, looking around.

    "Aros, Anna, take the sky. Hayat, the ground while Hadis and I will take the trees," said Iarys.

    Nobody said anything about the objection, and we moved to search for the mark.

    The soul waves of everybody be stronger. Including mine, but we didn''t find it. So we focus more with our eyes, trying to find the mark.

    Boom Boom Boom

    I began to check every nook and cranny while Hayat brought a huge group up and Iarys decided to vaporize the trees with his attacks.

    "Found it," said Hayat a few secondster.

    I turned and saw a golden mark the size of a big medal with an emblem of the castle on it.

    "It is still showing on the map," said Iarys. "I think, we should put it there," said Hayat and ced the mark on the golden circle on the map.

    Immediately, the mark had fused with it and disappeared. Leaving only an emblem and a numeric one.

 Chapter 4003: Challenge of Teamwork IV

    Chapter 4003: Challenge of Teamwork IV

    ?

    Challenge of Teamwork IV

    "The location of the second mark had appeared," said Iarys and everybody looked before we started moving toward it.

    It is a little far, but we should be able to reach there in around half an hour with the speed we are moving.

    With our full speed, five minutes would have been more than enough, but even after the battle, everybody is cautious.

    They are careful, knowing we might have an advantage, but there might be some people here who have the power to shrink that advantage, even neutralize it

    A few minutes passed and sensed a team. It was beyond the top hundred that we didn''t even discuss them.

    There was no need.

    The moment the other team sensed us. First, a fear appeared in their eyes, before they scuttle away.

    Everybody who hade this far was powerful. The only difference is some are more powerful, while some are less powerful.

    They might be less powerful, but they are equally intelligent. They understand very well, how great folly it would be to engage with us.

    At best, all of them would be injured. At worst, they will be dead, and no one wants to suffer those consequences.

    We spotted another team, which is within a top hundred. They didn''t run away, but they didn''t attack us either.

    Soon, we reached the spot of the mark and started to look.

    This time Iarys didn''t have to tell us where to look. We moved ording to the previous instructions.

    "Got it!" said a mustached man and brought out from the sky.

    He ced it on the map, the same ce we had ced the mark before. It shone and disappeared, while the number turned two.

    "West," said Iarys as the location of the third mark appeared.

    We moved toward it immediately.

    We are not wasting any time. We knew there were many intelligent people who solved the puzzle in minutes as we did and searched for the marks.

    It would be bad. If we lose this challenge. Winning, will give all of us perfect points.

    "So, what is the final reward for the millennial challenge?" I asked a few minutester.

    I had asked before but didn''t get an answer. Now there are four and I might get it. "You really don''t know?" asked Hayat.

    "I hade here thinking it is a century challenge. I didn''t even know, there is a millennium challenge.

    "Yet, you topped the first three challenges one after another,"mented Iarys and I turned to him.

    "I didn''t say, I am weak," I replied with a smile, before turning at them expectantly.

    "So, what is it?" I asked and faint hesitation appeared on their faces.

    "It''s a mark," replied Aros finally.

    "Like the way, we are searching?" I asked, feeling confused to which they shook their heads. "No, it''s a mark ofw," replied Iarys. "It is a thing that will be imprinted on you and will give youw trance several times; it is much better than liquid," exined Hayat.

    Hearing that, my heartbeat couldn''t help but quicken. I had read about those things.

    They are amazing, much better than liquid, that Prime Volsnorth wants.

    Even I couldn''t help but desire it. Though I wouldn''t break my word; I value it more than any resource in the world.

    "What element?" I asked.

    "Earth," they replied in unison, while their eyes turned sharp as they saw the disappointment appearing in my eyes.

    I may not want it, but there is still hope in my heart. It would be of some other element; my element.

    "It could be taken out of the castle for someone else?" I asked, and all of them shook their heads with their breath quickening and eyes bing sharper.

    "Fuck!" I cursed.

    Prime Volsnorth would be ecstatic. If I had got for him, but it turned out his luck isn''t that good either.

    "Well, it seemed like, all of you should stop nning to kill me. I have no interest in first prize," I stated, and their eyes widened.

    "You are a breaker," said Anna, and she seemed quite sure of that.

    I didn''t say anything to that. Even my expressions didn''t change.

    "What rules have youprehended in your world?" asked Hayat and this time, I smiled, but didn''t say anything more.

    "A breaker like you didn''t need a mark ofw."

    "There is a good chance, you willprehend thew within a day of your breakthrough, thanks to the base you have from the Rule you hadprehended," said Iarys, with envy apparent in his eyes.

    This is the greatest advantage of the breakers.

    As long as we reach the Prime. Comprehending the rules isn''t much challenge to us.

    Some really talented do it in minutes, some take days, but no breaker takes more than a week before theyprehend thews

    Reaching there is an enormous challenge, greater than even the people of this world face.

    It will resist us.

    Thankfully, I practice the celestial method, which helps me with the resistance.

    With it, I am a denizen of the world.

    The minutes passed in silence. Though there may be silence outside, there is a loud noise inn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    their minds.

    I could see a hundred thousand thoughts running through their minds.

    They might think, I am lying. So, they wouldn''t attack me, but some part of them would believe, I might be telling the truth, which meant, the four of them needed to contend for the

    final prize.

    The nces are moving toward Anna; she is the highest scorer after me.

    I have given them hope. Charged their spirit for the final prize, which many unconsciously thought would be mine, seeing my score.

    Soon, we reached the spot of the third mark. We found it within a minute before moving

    forward.

    We came across teams, but they stayed away from us and soon, the fourth mark appeared in our hands and forty minutester, the fifth one.

    We were moving for the sixth one when our expressions turned serious.

    "They are following us," said Hayat.

    It is not just people that had made us serious, but also the numbers.

 Chapter 4004: 55 I

    Chapter 4004: 55 I

    ?

    "Should we go deal with them?" asked Iarys.

    "There is no need, let them gather the number. We will deal with them together," said Aros, his voice full of confidence.

    It is extremely risky, as three teams are part of the top twenty are there.

    "It will be risky," cautioned Hayat.

    "It will be, but if dealt with the bunch together. It will give them psychological shackle, that will help us in the next challenge," said Anna.

    ''She had be smart,'' I thought.

    If she had been this smart, so many people in that city wouldn''t have died.

    At least she is learning from her mistakes. Thest meeting, felt like, she didn''t learn anything at all.

    "It will also let us have the strength of others," I added. Iarys grinned, while others smiled. We are not just inpetition with others, but also with each other. The more we know about each other, the more it will help us, in the challenge.

    I am not in the race for the first prize, but I am still in the race.

    Seeing the thing I want is also in the reward. It''s just not the top reward as it is in the century challenge.

    I have heard a few things that are millennial challenge offers as a reward. It is such a regret, I am mission and select the ones I had been asked to do.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If I could. I would have chosen something else.

    I pushed those thoughts away and moved toward our destination while the people followed behind us.

    Their numbers are growing every few minutes, which is scaring me, but also making me excited.

    To fight against such numbers, I might need to use my considerable strength, even my full strength, which I didn''t want to reveal to all these people, but also wanted to use.

    It is quite a dilemma, I am in.

    I decided not to think about it, but I sure do send the seeds toward them.

    I was hesitant at first to use them in a ce like this. Seeing they contain the forbidden power, and this ce might have something to detect it.

    But I took the risk, given the number of people gathering behind us.

    I don''t want to; some are them are really dangerous and I want to know their strength. These are the lowest detection seeds that I am using on them. The ones, I had used in Avros.

    They couldn''t scan the body, which means I wouldn''t get the data until they started to use their energy.

    Which is a little frustrating, but I didn''t want to take the risk of discovering. It is better to have the data, a littleter, than not have it at all.

    I sent the seed to the people behind me, but not around me.

    I shuddered at the thought.

    I trust my instinct, and they were telling me. That there are some people here, who might be able to detect it, which I absolutely don''t want to happen.

    Minutes passed when we reached our destination and without saying anything moved to search our respective ces for the make.

    This time, there was no smile on our faces, and even Iarys didn''t vaporize the trees.

    He, like me, is searching for the nook and cranny.

    Everybody is careful and nobody wants to give those behind us a chance to see our abilities.

    "Found it," I said as I saw the mark by the thick leaves. It is the first mark, I had found and could help, but happy.

    I took the mark and ced it on the map.

    Immediately, it shone and disappeared. Changing the numeric on the map to six. At that same time, the destination for the seventh point appeared on the map.

    "The seventh mark isn''t fa," Iarys speaking when he stopped, and his expression turned serious.

    I turned and waited. It didn''t take long, long before arge group of people appeared in the form of us. There are fifty-five of them.

    Twenty are from the top 50. Twenty-five are from the top 100 and thest above are above that.

    All of them are familiar. I had seen the faces of them before. There is even a blond-haired woman present in the group, along with three more people, who had fought with us earlier. "Quite a group has managed to bring, Lr," said Iarys, with a smile at a man with four arms. Both belong to the same Golden Prime.

    It is not just him, but others also looking at members of their organization, including me. We have sent a lot of people. Some of them are in the group.

    ''I don''t want members of nsor killed,'' said Iarys. ''Nilimor,'' said Aros. ''Ranalis,'' said

    Hayat.

    ''Alkaz,'' said Anna, which is no surprise to me.

    ''Tor,'' I added with a sigh.

    We are fighting them, but we can not kill our members, nor we can let others kill them.

    It''s good to think, I changed my identity several times; they shouldn''t be able to guess, my identity, even with clear reports.

    I got a few nces, but before everybody focused on the people in front.

    "All five of us belong to five organizations. So, show that organization you belong to and we will not kill you. If you hide it, don''t me us for identally killing you," said Iarys. "What if we belong to organistaion, you five are not part of?" asked a girl.

    To that Iarys only smiled.

    I had already sent the list of people to them. Thanks to the seed; I was able to recognize those

    of Tor.

    Some changed their aura, and some their faces, but I was able to recognize them since I had their samples in me.

    I told them, who was a member, and who was not as impersonated.

    They did the same.

    "Nowe, let us show you the difference between us," said Iarys.

    Anger appeared on the faces of many as they came at us. Some had alreadyunched the attack

    from a distance while others charged their attack.

    Burst 50%

    I activated the burst, and weapons appeared in my hand. I waited for them with a heart

    beating wildly, with hope for a great battle.

 Chapter 4005: 55 II

    Chapter 4005: 55 II

    ?

    Bang Bang Bang

    The long-range attacks reached us first, and I moved my spear to defend against them.

    My spear moved like a razor, cutting through every attack that came at me, while at the same time, sending dense blue beams of energy.

    It stopped many of the weak ones on their spot, but strongly moved and destroyed them, beforeing toward us.

    Finally, the first group came at me; there were six of them.

    "Die!" some shouted as they attacked, while others were silent.

    I looked at their attacks before I moved with a grin on my face.

    CLANG ng CLANG!

    My spear moved and shed against their attack. It moved slowly but shed against all six of the attack.

    Sending four of them flying like a ragged doll, while two only take a few steps back with their eyes wide.

    I used varying force. If I had used the same force as the one I had used to deal with, stronger. Two might have died and I have no intention of killing people who didn''t show me any killing intent.

    Thought that doesn''t mean. I will not punish them for attacking me.

    They will receive it soon enough.

    As I dealt with the first group; the second group attacked. There are eight of them and quite powerful, including the leader.

    "Die!" they two shouted as they attacked.

    CLANG ng CLANG!

    I moved forward, dodging the leader and others, before engaging in a quick fashion, dodging the attack of two.

    Five of the eight went flying, leaving only. One I had engaged, the two whose attacked, I had dodged.

    The other two of the first group had also joined.

    "Ahhhhhhh!"

    Four more people two moved at me to attack me, but they suddenly stopped, and the rm shed in their screams and rang out of their mouths as fell to the ground.

    The four screamed loudest since they dared to attack me. They are receiving the highest pain. Those that didn''t move, received little less.

    These people aren''t just screaming, but iling on group tears and snoting out of their mouths.

    For their attacks, I had mixed a special alchemical energy into my energy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Which seeped into them

    The scream rmed everyone, and it stopped the battle before turning their eyes toward me.

    "Rx; it is just a little punishment for attacking me. They will be fine after half an hour. However, if any of them tried to help them, the time would double, but also the agony.

    "So, be a little careful," I said with a sweet smile, that made quite a lot of them shudder. "I am fucking out!" said a tall green-haired left and turned. He flew away, taking one of the iling people withe.

    "Come attack me. I want it strong, fast!" I said with body shaking, in excitement.

    "Or I will be really disappointed and make you suffer the agony worse than that," I said with my expression turning serious.

    "We will not disappoint you!" said the four-armed man, and a powerful aura burst out of him.

    Looks like, I had affected him enough that. He had summoned all strength which is quite high. That I increased the burst to 75%; I hope they will be able to bear it.

    A momentter, the other three released their which is also quite strong.

    "Nowe," I challenged, and they epted.

    The first one to attack were the four armed men. He attacked with his four long swords, while the other three attacked from behind.

    CLANG CLANG CLANNG!

    I once again dodged his attacks and moved against the three, sending them back, with blooding out of their mouth.

    "The next attack will be even stronger," I said and dodged the four-arms man''s attack again.

    They stabilized themselves and came at me once again, and this time. I increased the power behind the attack and not by a small margin.

    The four-armed man once again tried to attack me.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    I dodged it and attacked his buddies, sending all three of them back like a ragged doll. "Disappointing," I said, turned to four-armed men. Who had stopped and looked at me with an indescribable expressions.

    "I hope you will not be," I had a lot of hope, but all I had got disappointment, till now.

    "Don''t worry, I will not disappoint you," he said, with the battle spirit burning in his as he attacked me.

    This attack had been stronger than his previous attacks that I dodged.

    I shed against him, sending him one step with each sh.

    The man remained in control and kept attacking me without stopping, using every his for

    arms atplete advantage. He also has a great skill with them.

    It''s clear, that the man had fought thousands of battles. Honing hisbat style.

    I shed with him, increasing my power at every attack.

    It reached so high, that blood started toe out of his mouth, but that didn''t stop him but instead made him harness more power.

    Even the screams of the three didn''t so much change his expressions.

    Though mine did a little, not due to scream, but because attack, that reached too close to

    Iarys.

    My shield attacked immediately, surprising the attacker as well as Iarys.

    "You are good. Worthy of being a member of Golden Prime,," I said, to which, he shook his

    head with a mirthless smile.

    "Not as good as you," he replied, shaking his head.

    "You have time. You are still one level away from the peak," I said, and rm shed in the disappointed face of the man.

    All of them are showing they are peak in the Sky Sovereign. Most are, but there are some like

    him and even me are not.

    He quickly controlled his expressions and attacked again.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    I responded, increasing my strength with every attack, till I sent him but even then, I had

    followed behind him and attacked.

    I like the man and I want to give him something to chase.

    Let''s hope, he will not be broken by it.

 Chapter 4006: 51 III

    Chapter 4006: 51 III

    ?

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    I attacked him with powerful attacks that got stronger with every second.

    He bore them even when they injured him. Damaged his internal organs and broke his bones.

    He is fighting despite knowing that I am much stronger and there is no defeating him. I like such people, it is why, I am even entertaining him.

    If he had been like others, I would have sent him and left him screaming like I am doing with others.

    "You can better. Harness more power, but also care for your injuries. If you get too injured, you will not be able tost long in the battle." I said.

    A surprise appeared in his eyes.

    He is experienced enough, but there is always something more to teach.

    I have fought enough desperate battles in my life, that I felt like, I could bestow wisdom, even those of a higher level than me.

    He listened and poured more energy into healing his injuries. Because of that, his attacks got a little weaker, but that is a fair trade tost longer in battle.

    Healing energy, especially the kind he has not only healed the injuries but also helped in dealing with attacks on internal organs and other important body parts.

    I continued with the attacks while he continued to defend.

    I am not just fighting against him, but also keeping my eyes on the battle. They are fighting against people, killing some.

    Many gave up the moment, they thought the attack would kill them.

    They shouldn''t have attacked. There is a reason, we all are in the top five.

    We are stronger than the rest, much stronger than they are thinking right now.

    Here, we are not inpetition with them but with each other, and for that, nobody has revealed their true power, including me.

    We all want. They all want that top prize, and for it, they are using every trick in the book. It is kind of fun to watch, and I am learning quite a lot about my temporary teammates. They might not have used their power, but they are showing theirbat skills. One could gauge quite a lot of them, and I have already asked my clones to create their profile and make a prediction about their strength.

    It would help me better deal with them. If we were to fight. We would.

    They are the ones who could force me to reveal my full power and I want to, especially after the increases I had got here.

    Seconds passed, and the numbers were rapidly reduced.

    Some were defeated, some gave up, some ran, and a small number were killed.

    I don''t like to kill people who do not show any intention of killing me, but I can''t stop them from doing that. Even when I don''t like it.

    I prefer punishing them instead. Creating such a fear, they wouldn''t dare to attack me.

    Those screaming right now are suffering such, that they would not dare to fight me. If some did again, this pain would seem like a touch of a feather to them.

    If they show the killing intent. I will kill them; I am merciful, but not a pushover.

    CLANNNG!

    Finally, he couldn''t defend himself anymore and was sent flying, crashing on through the trees. He had broken tens of them before stopping.

    I appeared beside him as he struggled to get up.

    "You fought good. If you maintain such an attitude, I don''t think you will have a problem gaining the strength I have," I said to him.

    Of course, things wouldn''t be. It will be extremely difficult, I might say, seeing there is only one level ahead of him, but he needs to achieve that.

    "And surpass it?" he asked with a bloodied mouth.

    "Well, that would depend upon your efforts," I replied and flew away from him, while he closed his eyes to heal the injuries.

    The others are nearly finished with their fight. They could have finished it even before me, but they were holding back their strength.

    "Stop holding back and finish the fight," I said, and faint surprise in their eyes, before they sighed.

    Three secondster. There was no one left to fight them.

    "Will you keep them screaming?" asked Iarys, looking at those screaming.

    "A few more minutes," I replied.

    "Listen up. This is just a warning. If you attack me again, I promise you. You will suffer such

    pain that you will beg for death," I said and flew along with my team.

    "Quite ominous words you spoke," he said. To that, I rolled my eyes.

    "By the way, thank you for saving me," he said.

    "You didn''t need saving. It was just my warning to remind you, how close my attacks could

    get without you sensing it," I replied with a big smile.

    Barely a flicker appeared on his face, upon hearing those words.

    Though, I could tell, the shield had affected him.

    "Those are baseless usations. I had never thought about killing you," he said, and to that, I smiled.

    Everyone thought about killing as I thought about killing them. It is natural and I do not mind such things as long as they remain thoughts.

    Soon we reached the seventh mark.

    It is buried in the ground. So, Hayat was the one who found it, and we moved toward other destination, that appeared on the map.

    On the way, we saw many times, but the moment they sensed us, they would move away as far

    as possible.

    Especially the ones that attacked us.

    We didn''t care and even stopped using the ground and stealth and simply flew toward the ces where the marks were, it saved us a lot of time.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Thest mark," said Iarys as he found it.

    Immediately, everyone bes alert. If anything, were to happen, it would happen now.

    Nobody had taken out their weapons and even looked like they were ready. They looked

    rxed, each and everyone, but the moment they sensed the slightest threat.

    Their weapons woulde out, and they would burst with their full power. "Put on the map then," I said, and he did.

 Chapter 4007: Challenge of Survival I

    Chapter 4007: Challenge of Survival I

    ?

    The number on the map was ten he ced thest mark on it before the whole map itself began to shine.

    It flew out of Iary''s hand and shone even more brightly, with its shine covering arge area, that made us unable to sense or sense what was happening there.

    A few secondster, the shine turned off and in its ce is not a familiar bronze gate.

    Everyone turned even more alert. Whoever walked first will be in the most danger. Everyone might attack them together; it''s why, I stepped forward the first.

    I walked, rxed, and even wanted to whistle, but that would have been too much.

    Being rxed is not an act; I am rxed. I might not be able to handle what they throw at me, but my shield could. That I have confidence in.

    So, there is nothing to fear.

    I walk each step toward the gate, feeling their gazes bing sharper and heavier.

    Of them, only one needs to act and others would act immediately with them, and I really hope they do because I will see their full power.

    Unfortunately, nobody had attacked even when I had stepped into the gate.

    It disappointed me a lot, but there was nothing, I could do about it.

    Maybe I shouldn''t have spoken the words about not wanting the first prize.

    They believed and decided to not attack me.

    Step!

    I stepped into the familiar hall and a few secondster. They, too, did it one after another, with Foxman after me, then Hayat, then Anna, and then finally, Aros.

    Since you all have information. What do you think, the next challenge would be?" I asked.

    They all looked at me, hesitantly before Iarys opened his mouth.

    "We only have the information of thest three times and all three times. The challenges were different," he replied, with a sigh.

    "What sort of challenges were they?" I asked, and he simply waved his hand.

    Soon, four energy scrolls appeared in front of me. Three describes the challenges, while the four had other information about the castle, mainly rewards.

    I was surprised to read them.

    "Whatever the challenges, they were, all of them were difficult. Even those who breezed past all the challenges with the top scores, had found a great trouble in them," added Ayat.

    I nodded and read the scrolls carefully before a small frown appeared on my face.

    "There seemed to be an equalizing factor in them," I said, and they all nodded.

    "In thest challenge. The raw power is the least useful." Said Iarys. I couldn''t help, but nod at that.

    If the information in the scroll is right, then two of the threest challenges were evenbat-rted. They were something different, and interesting, I began to wish they would be repeated.

    They would really be a challenge to me.

    Nothing could be said, three isn''t a big sample. To be repeated.

    If there are data of at least ten final challenges and not a single one of them is repeated. I would have believed it, with three, there is a hope for repeat.

    I didn''t say anything further on that and closed my eyes to rest.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    We have finished the challenge in our six hours. We have a lot of time on our hands to rest and recuperate to prepare for thest challenge.

    I didn''t sleep, but meditated, with my focus active.

    If someone evaded my personal space. I will know about it immediately and be able to react.

    Soon, I had entered half-sleep. I had sensed peopleing and their numbers increasing, but

    I didn''t open my eyes; I stayed in the state for ten hours before finally opening them.

    When I looked, there were people all around me.

    There are seventy-eight of them, which means, twenty-two have yet toe.

    If the information is right; there is one thingmon about all thesest challenges. They only have a hundred people in them.

    For a reward, hundreds coulde as there are a total of five hundred, but the final challenge is for only the hundred people.

    Though there might be a lot of rewards, the best rewards are in the top fifty. The rest is conciliary, some might even say humiliating.

    Things, that could be found outside.

    I pushed those thoughts and looked at the people around me. memorizing faces and assorting them with their fights.

    A lot of these people fought with us. Its why some shuddered when I looked at them, especially those who suffered the pain through my methods.

    They looked away seeing me looking at them.

    I didn''t scare them by staring at them longer. I simply closed my eyes again after, I got a good

    look at them, before opening them again when thest of twenty-two gathered.

    Now that hundreds are gathered, everybody looking at the gates or the clock.

    There is some time, its why, I had closed my eyes again. Only opened them, when I heard the bell.

    I got up and looked at the doors that had opened.

    People had already started walking toward them and I didn''t wait around.

    Step!

    I reached the door and appeared on the other side.

    When I looked around, I couldn''t help, but get surprised. I am in the massive arena, and this is

    a challenge of survival.

    I looked at the bronze arena around us, made of yellow bricks.

    There are millions of seats, but only a few have been upied. They are people who entered

    the challenge; even those who decided to give at first challenge are here, looking at envy and

    joy.

    It is not good joy, they are looking at us with, but a bad one.

    I would have had the same expressions. If I had been sitting in the area and read the rules.

    I looked at two bronze bands on my hands and then turned to the rules.

    There are two scrolls. One describes the rules of the challenge, while the other describes the rules for using bands in our hands.

    They areplex, and reading them some frowned, while others grinned, because the challenge is only equalizer in name.

    Looking at those rules; certain people will have a distinct advantage over others.

 Chapter 4008 Challenge of Survival II

    4008 Challenge of Survival II

    "Challenge of Survival, it''s going to be interesting,'' I thought as I read through the rules.

    I read over and over, understanding fully, before turning to the bronze band in my hand.

    This is one thing given for equality of power for all; through this, we will have equal power, but it is what gives someone more advantage, than others.

    I controlled the bands and thick bronze energy came out and it moved as I willed it.

    Calling it energy would be wrong. The right word would be a changing fluid. It could not only move as I willed it, but also change its state.

    It could turn solid, but also thin as water.

    I quickly tested its limitations. The information was a little vague; it took me three minutes to do that before I formed a thin sphere of bronze around me.

    It is thin enough that I needed to use only 30% of the left band''s fluid to create it.

    It is not dense enough to hide me, but it is dense enough to hide what I am doing.

    I am doing a really good thing. I am weaving an armor around me. It is a hard task, given I barely have six more minutes before the challenge begins.

    I worked fast and in four minutes. I have an armor, which I had used full fluids of the right band, but also 22.3% of the second band.

    The next, I started with the weapon, and it took me fifty-three seconds to create a dueling saber.

    I would have loved to get a great sword from mine, but it is not possible. So, I chose a dueling saber, spending 31% of the fluid from a left band on it.

    With thest of the fluid. I had created a shield, for I had to use the sphere''s fluid.

    Twenty seconds before the timing ends. I finished with the shield; it is a round shield; it is not big, but not small either.

    I looked at my get-up and I could see, the eyes of some people widening. They had noticed the intricate details, which I would have hidden if I had more fluid.

    Some realized their mistakes, but it was toote, as only seconds remained before the challenge began.

    It is why, I had covered myself with a sphere. If they had seemed, some might have been able to see the mistakes they were making and might have fixed them.

    It is such a regret; I couldn''t use the runes, or I would have created a terror.

    Still, not all people use the fluid idiotically. Some people, even those with convectional inheritances, had used their brains in using.

    I looked at a few people. Iarys, Hayat, and others, who are hosts of celestial inheritance.

    They didn''t disappoint me. Seeing me looking at him, grinned.

    There were less than ten minutes remaining before the challenge began and I looked at all ny-nine participants.

    All of them standing in different parts of the arena. Most of them are away from each other.

    Here fighting each other is allowed and I have no doubt, many people gunning for us. Especially those we have defeated badly in thest battle.

    I have some giving me evil eyes and some even made hand signs.

    To be honest, I am scared because of losing this challenge. Might make me lose the thing that Prime Volsnorth wants, but there is also excitement.

    Here, I am equal to all. I could not suppress them with superior strength.

    Herbat skills will y a huge part and more than that brain, which already gave me an edgepared to most others.

    Still, I am at a disadvantage, given how many people want to kill me this time. They have an advantage.

    Those who kill me or force me to leave this challenge will get the points that I will earn in this challenge.

    There is no information on how we will earn those points. Well, I will know in seconds.

    Seconds passed, and the clock finally reached zero.

    "Begin,"

    A familiar voice rang out, but there was no change. Everyone looked around and some even more toward the people.

    Some had evene outward me; a sound rang out.

    The doors on the arena''s four sides had started opening. Making everyone turn toward them.

    Roar Roar Roar!

    For a few seconds, there was nothing, before roars rang out, and a moment after lions began toe out.

    Lions made of crimson energy, double side of a normal person with long sharp ws, that will tear them apart.

    A hundred of them came out before the doors closed and a ten-minute clock appeared over them.

    Seeing that expression of many people turned bad.

    This challenge is going to be short of all. Lasting for only six hours, but it is going to be the hardest of all.

    One would need to be very careful. There was danger of dying here; I had already decided, that if I felt like, I might die, I would give up without a thought.

    No resource is more important than life, not even the ones that can make oneprehend thew. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The lions moved, choosing their opponent, before one came toward me.

    It is big with a luxurious crimson mane. Its teeth are so big, that they could easily tear open the flesh and ws, but that would not problem cutting through me.

    However, I am looking at a small green round inside it.

    If I am not wrong. It is core and destroying will destroy this energy lion.

    Roar!

    It roared as it appeared in front of me and leaped. It''s fast and its ws have extended even further.

    It''s acting like a real lion. It wants to use its massive side and wait to make me fall down and then finish me off.

    It is a good strategy, that is suited for it, but I am not going to let happen.

    I have no intention of getting defeated by the first opponent, Ie across in this challenge.

    Have a nice day.

 Chapter 4009 Beast Waves I

    4009 Beast Waves I

    I watched the lione closer to me. When it was a meter away, I jumped.

    The jump was smooth and used a lot less energy. I created apression spring system in my shoes, which was given a high jump and wasted barely any energy.

    It was the best choice. It was in the early version of my armor. Though unlike it, it didn''t have the runes.

    It would have been amazing. If I had able to use them.

    The lion tried to stop, but couldn''t with its momentum, while I flipped in the air with a saber and down and let the gravity do its job.

    Crack!

    My saber reached its head, and with sharpness, it pierced through its head, before reaching the core and cracking it.

    The saber my quite sharp.

    One can imagine the sharpness. One needs to understand it; I have a good understanding of it. I researched it and also studied the enchantment on my own sword.

    I had given it quite a time after I wiped out the Grimms. In my native world.

    The lion froze, before turning into a mote of energy, which went above me and formed a numeric one in yellow energy.

    ''It''s not going to make it easy,'' I thought.

    It is a score, and since everyone could see it. It will be easier to target.

    Since I n to have the biggest score on the challenge, which would ce the biggest target on my head.

    I looked around and saw everyone was fighting.

    Nobody had died. These are the Sky Sovereigns. If they couldn''t even handle such danger with their skill.

    Then they are not worthy of their level.

    I wanted to fight their prey, but I controlled myself. If I am right, then there will be no dearth of targets for the score as the challenge progresses.

    Instead, I focused on observing people. These people are the ones who wille after me.

    The mustached man was the second to kill the lion, and he looked at me immediately. Only see him, saluting him with my sword.

    His expressions turned back, and he turned to lions and even took a step, before deciding against it.

    Like me, he too begins to observe.

    The third one was a woman with dark red hair. It was quite a skillful kill; after her, it was Hayat, then Iarys.

    There were two more before Anna killed her lion.

    One by one, the lions got killed, till there was not a single one remained. Most of them have numeric on their, while few have two and three on their heads. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I even saw a man with five.

    We didn''t take action against the other''s prey, but. That doesn''t mean everyone followed.

    We all looked at each other. Some wanted to go after others but controlled themselves and instead turned their eyes on the gates, which were currently closed.

    They remained close before they began to open. Exactly one minuteter, after thest lion is killed.

    Roar Roar Roar.

    Roars rang out, and surprise shed on the faces of people. They hear two distinct types of roars.

    One is of the lion and the other is different, but like me. Many others, guessed the animal that made that kind of roar.

    Finally, the beasts came out; there were those majestic crimson lions, and beside them were regal tigers, with their yellow bodies and ck strips.

    They came toward us, and their numbers were higher. Double to be exact.

    They moved in pairs of two, going after every person. Including the twoing in front of me.

    Roar Roar!

    Both of them roared and came at me.

    This time, the beats didn''t leap. They came to me directly; the jump could still work, but I didn''t jump and instead let theme toward me.

    Hun!

    When they were less than a meter away from me, I moved to my left.

    The tiger reacted fast and moved its head to bite me. Instead got my saber in its mouth.

    Crack!

    It tried to close it, but it was toote. My sword entered its mouth and pierced through, before crushing its core.

    Roar!

    The lion roared and leaped at me and, like before, I wlessly executed a jump and brought my saber.

    Crack.

    Its core cracked and a secondter, it had turned into a moat, turning the number above my head to three.

    I looked around and saw Hayat had finished at the same time, it was Anna and half a second after Iarys, Asor, and two other people.

    "I give up!"

    The battle is a little more intense than thest time. Its why, a minuteter, the man gives, up when a tiger is about to tear his throat away.

    He disappeared and appeared in a watching stand among thousands of people, while the lion he was fighting had turned to the person closest to him.

    Two more people give up after him before all the beasts are killed.

    Once again, there was a minute of break, before the beasts released again. There are a few things I have noticed, but some I have to test.

    I will do thatter; it is my benefit. That maximum number of people get eliminated

    The three beasts, that came in the third term are lions, tigers, and jaguars. I finished the jaguar first, before the lion and then the tiger.

    I was one of the first to do it before waiting.

    Roar!

    It didn''t take long before beasts of others attacked me. It was tighter than came, when it leaped at me, I jumped and brought saber down.

    The lion that came after, took a long leap. So, I retreated and killed it as itnded.

    Four more came after and I killed them too.

    Killing a single beast construct was easy, the second was difficult, but it was the third, giving a challenge.

    Many are giving up one after another.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. AnWan

 Chapter 4010: Beast Waves II

    Chapter 4010: Beast Waves II

    ?

    ''So, someone acted,'' I said, looking at a man with flying ws holding a jaguar in its ce.

    There are less than ten beats that have remained, but most are focused on the man, with many having a knowing look in their eyes.

    People aren''t idiots, they have noticed things.

    People like me didn''t act to test it out of their own self-interest, but people like him have opposite interests than mine.

    So, he acted.

    Soon, all the beasts disappeared, leaving only one. That he is holding with his ws.

    There are many who understand, but some who didn''t understand it after over a minute had passed, and no beasts came.

    They came in a minute after all the beasts were defeated, but what would happen if the beats didn''t get defeated at all?

    Will the challenge send another wave of the beast? How much time it will take?

    A minute had already passed, and now the question is, how long will the challenge wait? Whether it will be, send any beast wave at all?

    It''s such a regret that he couldn''t wait for another wave.

    I pushed those thoughts and focused on me. I had expected something like this might happen. So, I shouldn''t be disappointed, seeing it happening.

    I should be more curious about what would happen next.

    A minute passed, and then another, and then another. Soon, ten minutes passed and there was

    no monster wave.

    People have started to get agitated, but not enough to take action.

    Hun!

    Soon, it was thirteen minutes, and twelve seconds, when the gates finally started to open.

    ''So, it''s twenty minutes to each challenge,'' I thought.

    Roar Roar Roar!

    This time once again, a new beat was added. Cheeta, which is going to make things difficult.

    The three before were distinct but nearly the same, but the cheetah is faster, and when added into thebination; it makes it deadly.

    Four beasts came for each person, and within seconds, they were in front of me.

    The cheetah leaped at me, while the three beats came at me from three sides.

    I dodged the cheetah, but appeared in front of the Jaguar, with its ws in front of me.

    ng!

    I moved my shield forward and defended it against its ws. Felt powerful weight and power, but my armor weaved throughter of tensive strings bore it, saving my body.

    These strings are really good. They could absorbrge amounts of force and distribute it as I willed it.

    I havemand strings. Through them, I could transfer the force to any part of my body or the specific one.

    Crack!

    So, I moved right, dodging its mouth and lion attack, before piercing my sword straight into the tigering from me from the front.

    It wouldn''t have been possible without my own force, but the borrowed force had helped me increase the power of my attack and its speed.

    Bang!

    I had just killed a tiger when Cheeta attacked me. Its ws falling on me. Cracking the film on my armor, sending me back as it wasn''t able to tear through me.

    There are three thinyers that deal with any sharp attacks. They stopped on these threeyers, forgot to reach me, they didn''t react to the strings.

    So, I took a step back, tried to bite my, and jumped left toward the lion, leaping at me.

    Crack!

    Appeared over it and pierced my sword asnded on it, before jumping, jumping, and shing at the neck of the cheetah, which leaped at me.

    Pachack.

    My sword cut through its neck andnded on top of the Jaguar before piercing my sword at it. Crack!

    It died while Inded on the ground. Performing really impressive aerier maneuvers that reminded me of the good old days, when only had a physical and little bit of energy.

    Cheeta

    The battle isn''t over, I walked to Cheeta''s whose two parts have started to connect.

    I brought my saber down and cracked its core.

    The battle isn''t over till the core is destroyed. No matter how many pieces, one of them cut, they will join together.

    Crack!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I finished and was about to look at the battlefield. When my moved right, before attacking the lion, cracking its core.

    I looked ahead and what I saw put a smile on my face, but also made me kind of sat.

    Till there were only two bears, everything was fine, but four is a limit and many are giving up!

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed suddenly when I saw a lion tearing apart the head of a beastman. The coincidence was

    so strange, that man who had also been a Lion Beastman.

    The bands in hands disappeared, but his body didn''t, like two other bodies.

    This is a dangerous battle. If one didn''t understand their limitations and didn''t give up quickly, they would end up losing their lives.

    Crack Crack!

    A lot of people are giving up, but their beasts aren''t. they are moving toward people like.

    I am killing them as fast as I can. I don''t want their numbers to pile up.

    Those four had been dangerous for me too, but I was able to defeat it because of my skills and this amazing suit I had created.

    Still, I need to be careful.

    This is just the beginning. Even an hour isn''t over; the challenge after, is going to be really scary, with the scariest of them would be the people.

    Crack Crack Crack!

    I killed another three, one after another, and saw one person die.

    The man next to him simply gave up seeing himself struggling against them. With so many

    people giving up, more and more beasts appeared.

    I killed them as they appeared. Never letting them gather.

    When I saw beastsing at me. I would move toward one and finish before the second

    approached me.

    Crack!

    I killed another beast and looked ahead for anying. There isn''t, the battle is continuing. Some are doing good, some are struggling. While a lot more are giving up.

    It''s a good thing. Much better than dying. Those dead people are still in the area, with their blood soaking the soil beneath our feet.

 Chapter 4011: Golem

    Chapter 4011: Golem

    ?

    Crack!

    Finally, a person not far beside me killed thest beast.

    This time, nobody held the beats. Even the man with ws is quite injured.

    He was barely able to finish the fight. There is no way, he would try to hold down the beast. Aside from him, there are very few people who had constructs to do it.

    I looked at people. A few seemed fine, while scratched at bloody.

    A total of six people died and thirty-two were on the field, while the rest have given up and appeared in stands. Some have energies covering them, likely healing the injuries.

    In less than an hour, only a third has remained.

    These hundred people were powerful and skillful, but this challenge showed them how much they wereckingpared to others.

    A minute had passed, and I expected the gates to open. Everybody had expected it, but they didn''t.

    Another minute passed and then another, but nothing hade. If I think, I understand what is happening.

    It''s simple, every wave has twenty minutes. If it finishes before the twenty minutes.

    Then the next wave wille and will be time for twenty minutes, but it won''t happen, but there are less than twenty minutes before the end of the hour.

    I had guessed a lot of things here, but I am probably right.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In the eleventh minute, the gates begin to open again.

    Thud Thud Thud!

    There is no roar, but the deep sound begins coulde out soon.

    We saw what the challenge was.

    It is a golem. It is three meters tall, wearing an energy armor with a long sword in its hands.

    There was a clock for one hour over their head and I saw the devoid of core. This means that this fight isn''t about killing the enemy, it is about surviving it as the name of the challenge state.

    Thirty-two of them came out, with eight from each gate.

    These are going to be dangerous, but I am smiling. The challenge is going to be amazing.

    As they came out, they moved toward us with heavy steps, but they were fast.

    One of them came toward me, and soon, there was less than ten meters of distance between us, but it didn''t stop, nor did it slow down.

    Instead, it had be even faster.

    "Die!" it roared and swung its massive sword, which was taller than me at me.

    It''s a powerful attack. I think want to get with it, but I didn''t dodge and instead moved my tiny saber forward.

    I am going to sh with it directly.

    ng

    Its sword shed with my saber. I felt the shock, most of which was absorbed by my suit, but some hit me, and it made me take two steps back.

    I had barely stopped when it attacked me again.

    Once again, I moved my sword forward to defend against the attack.

    ng!

    My saber shed against it and, once again, I moved back, but this time, only a step back.

    I am doing what I do, I am calibrating the armor. I had done it when I had fought with the beats, and I am doing it against this golem.

    It is powerful and fighting it is fun, but it is not something that could defeat me.

    No, I still think the biggest danger is people and I need to be prepared against them and thus, I need this suit to be perfect for that.

    If I had over ten minutes to understand the power and designed something with it, I would have done a much better job.

    So, I am using this time to do a better job.

    ng!

    It attacked again, and I defended, but this time, I barely shook.

    I had used some of the force I had captured from it and used that with my own strength before capturing that force before its attack.

    It''s simple physics mixed with a little magic.

    ng ng ng

    Suddenly, it had moved to my left and attacked me, but I simply turned and defended.

    Its big size makes defending against his attacks quite easy. I also have experience fighting against such enemies; I have fought with them more than those of my size.

    Minutes passed, and I continued shing with him while looking around.

    Two had already given up, while others were fighting. Some are in terrible condition, while others are doing good.

    All my former teammates are doing well in their own way. There are a few more people who are doing well.

    A few minutes passed and three more gave up. One was able to escape more than half of his waist cut. He survived as he appeared in sitting with dense energy covering him.

    Soon, half an hour passed, and I changed the strategy. From fighting against him directly, I begin to dodge and attack me.

    ng ng ng

    It is impervious to all. I hit him, but not a single scratch appeared on it.

    For that, it is a big challenge. Even I am not as rxed as I seem to be.

    I am a little scared. I know how powerful it is. It will need a single attack to finish me off; I will have no choice, but to scream, I give up.

    ng!

    His sword shed with my shield squarely and I barely shook before dodging his second

    attack.

    ng!

    Its sword followed with his steps, and it attacked again, but once again, I defended with my

    shield.

    The next attack, I dodged, which was a challenge as I was in the air, and it had leaped at me

    attack.

    I had seeded, but had the words, ''I give up,'' in my mouth. Fortunately, I had dodged the attack and then another, beforending.

    It attacked me again and his sword was about to sh against my shield when suddenly it

    stopped.

    I looked at it and smiled. The hour is over.

    It had eliminated seven people, leaving only twenty-six for the next challenge.

 Chapter 4012 Critter

    4012 Critter

    "I give up!"

    The woman shouted, and she disappeared. Her critter of enemies divided and came toward us.

    This is a fourth challenge and like the third. It was also about survival, but here, the challenge wasn''t about surviving against the golem, but cute little people.

    There were six at first. The biggest one half of the size of me while the smallest one,e to the knee.

    Each one has a different weapon and fights different. Including an archer that could kill if hit on a fatal spot.

    It had already killed one person and injured several that they had chosen to give up.

    There were six at first, but now, I am fighting against ten of them, with two archers, and I wanted to destroy these bastards.

    ng Ting ng!

    My saber swatted the arrows away, white defending against the attack of others with my shield at the same time dodging several attacks.

    The worst thing about these critter bastards is that they are targeting the people with higher scores.

    Mine is the second highest and I am dealing with the same numbers as Hayat.

    I looked at the time over their heads, and there were still over twenty minutes, I will have to bear them before the hour ends and I get rid of them.

    I liked thest challenge.

    The Golem was stronger than these critters, but it was frustrating, and there was no choice but to bear it.

    Thankfully, I could.

    My suite is designed as such that, I could bear these attacks. Even now, I am improving the suit.

    I hate to admit it, but because of these frustrating critters. I had found a lot of ws in my suit and was fixing them while surviving their attack.

    At this hour, I had made the greatest improvement in the suite and still making it.

    I hope I will be able to improve it enough, that I will be able to survive what ising for me.

    So, I fought them to find ws and fixed the suit.

    I focused on that instead of the frustration I was feeling. This mindset had made things better, and I began to deal with them better.

    While I fought them, another person had chosen to give up the battle.

    It''s difficult, but I didn''t think even for a moment to give up.

    Bang!

    I hit the critter hard with my shoes. If anyone is bad as those archer bastards, then it would be the biter.

    It leaps and opens its mouth unnaturally wide. Enough, it could bite the head off. I had seen it happen, and it''s a good thing he gave in time.

    If not, he would have found those sharp teeth in his brains and him dead.

    I pushed the thought and dodged the attack and mmed my shield on the one holding a gigantic sword. Its side might be half of mine, but the sword it is holding is as big as me.

    It''s also dangerous; that swing had enough power, that it could cut one into two.

    Minutes passed, and soon there were only ten minutes remaining. Ten minutes more and four hours would end, then it would be only two hours.

    I need to survive those. Unlike others, as long as I remained at the top of them, I would still be the highest scorer.

    That wouldn''t be a problem. I don''t think there would be over ten people who would remain by the time this challenge is.

    So, I need to survive. It won''t matter, even if I had got the lowest score.

    If I truly knew what the prizes would be. I would have gone slow. I don''t need toe first to get what I want.

    As long as my score remained in the top four. I will get what Prime Volsnorth wants.

    The top prizes never change. They had not passed a millennial challenge and I don''t think, they would change in this challenge either.

    Unfortunately, I couldn''t do anything about my score. Considering this is thest challenge.

    Another minute passed, and critters continued with the attack. There is no change in them, unlike us people who are getting tired.

    I am getting tired of sweat piling up on my brow and my back being drenched.

    The worst thing is, after this hour. I will have only a minute of break before another enemyes and that enemy might be more dangerous than these critters.

    It would be bad to fight such an enemy tiredly, but there is no choice. If I gave up; I would give up on the score of this challenge as well.

    That would stop me from getting the reward I want. So, I have to survive and fight against the next challenge and challenge after that, no matter how tired I am.

    Soon only five minutes have remained.

    It seemed to bring new life into the people as they started to fight more vibrantly while the critters remained the same. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They still attacked as a group with strategy, while we would break their formations while defending against their attacks.

    Breaking the strategies is the easiest task for us. Here, everyone is experienced enough to understand them at first nce and break them.

    However, that doesn''t make it easy to deal with these bastards. Without it, we wouldn''t havested even ten minutes against them.

    These challenges are testing every ability of ours. Itsprehensive.

    If I truly reach the level, I want. I will also create something like this. I have got enough of these things that I need to do something in return.

    I did in my world before leaving. I had left behind hundreds of vestiges, filled with all kinds of resources.

    They are for the lowest to highest level.

    Sometimes I wonder how many of the people have entered inside them. I had left quite a lot of resources; some had their own gardens, that they could produce the things automatically.

    It was a really rxing time, that I wished. I would have stayed in my world, watched our children and grow old with each other.

    s, that wasn''t possible.

    I sighed internally and pushed those thoughts away. I focused on critters, one of which hade quite close to hitting me.

    Finally, the hour passed and like the golem from before, critters stopped as the clock turned zero.

    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

    AnWan

 Chapter 4013: Kraken I

    Chapter 4013: Kraken I

    ?

    I heaved a sigh of relief at seeing the critters disappearing and closed my eyes.

    I took a deep breath and controlled my body to rest maximum. I also sharpened my sense to hear the slightest sound around me.

    I didn''t want to get killed while I had my eyes closed.

    I had opened my eyes fifty-eight secondster. Thankfully, nobody tried to kill me.

    I looked at others; there were only thirteen of us remained for this challenge.

    The critters have made half of our numbers disappear.

    However, the ones that had remained were strong and capable. There is no single person, among the thirteen, who had reached this far because of sheer luck.

    The challenges here are such that. They removed the luck factor, leaving on the capable. Hun!

    Two seconds passed quickly and the new hour began.

    Hun

    For a moment, there was nothing before all gates except for one disappeared suddenly.

    The one that had remained had be bigger. It had quadrupled in size.

    Something big is going toe out. It scared me, but also made me excited.

    The critters earlier were frustrating, and I had cursed them, but I didn''t feel bored by them.

    I was thinking about what kind of opponent it would be when I heard the loud sound. A second after that, I saw the first size; it is a part of the body.

    Tentacle?

    I thought as I looked at it, before another tentacle came and then another, before the figure appeared out of the gate and it was massive, as we had expected.

    "Kraken," said the woman with sharp ck horns.

    It is a Kraken with a lot of tentacles, which I counted quickly and found there are around a thousand of them, while there were only thirteen of us.

    It would be difficult to deal with an opponent like this with such small numbers.

    I looked at it when I noticed things that put a smile on my face.

    ''At least it is kible,'' I thought when I noticed the core.

    There are hundreds of cores, each tentacle has the cores. I looked at its head and expected it to have one. but to my surprise, only the tentacles have it.

    Which made things even more difficult.

    ''If I am right, this Kraken will not die unless we deal with all its tentacles.

    When it came out, I prepared. I touched my shield with the saber, and they began to merge.

    Soon, there was a new weapon in my hand.

    Ance that is even taller than me with a really sharp tip.

    A weapon as big as this would be needed to read the core of those massive tentacles.

    I am not the only one who did it. Others too realized the problem and their weapons got bigger.

    Some even took part in their armor and made it bigger.

    I also made changes to my armor. Mainly in my shoes, which have be twice as big as before, with some changes appearing in the designs.

    There are also changes that appeared in my hands. They are not as big as shields, but they are noticeable.

    RAAAAAAA!

    Finally, it had fullye out of the door and roared. Its roar was deafening, and some closed their eyes before creating a cover around them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I didn''t have to do that. There is already a cover around my ears.

    It came toward us with each tentacle, creating a loud sound as it hit the round.

    Seeing that my expression couldn''t help, but turn serious.

    Its tentacles are moving faster than I had thought and, with force, they are shaking the earth

    as they hit it. It would be the end of us if any of those tentacles hit us on the ground. Seeing that, many people retreated.

    It made me worried too, but for some reason, I was grinning ear to ear as I moved toward the Kraken.

    It is truly an amazing opponent, and if I didn''t fight it with everything I have, I would be ashamed of myself.

    The others followed behind, mostly my former teammates, but also the other two people.

    RAAAAAAAA!

    The Kraken saw us and roared loudly, before attacking us with its massive tentacles.

    I saw the huge tentacleing toward me. It''s big enough, it could squish me like an ant. I may be the size of the ant to it, but I am not an ant.

    Bang!

    I moved left and a fraction of a secondter, the tentacle hit the earth, shaking it heavily.

    If my feet had been on the earth. I would have been shaken too, but they are not.

    They are in the air, going up.

    I appeared above the tentacle and came down as everything does because of gravity.

    It sensed it and moved its tentacle off up to flick me away like a fly and I would flick away like

    a dead fly, but I didn''t do anything and kept falling while it came toward me.

    Mynce touched the tentacle, and it pierced through it, but it didn''t stop at the tentacle. The Kraken contract didn''t even seem to feel that at all, as it didn''t stop.

    Crack!

    They kept moving, till it was barely inches away from hitting me. When it stopped, it froze. The core of the tentacle cracked, pierced through thence in hand.

    RAAAAAAA!

    It roared painfully while Inded on the frozen tentacle and jumped toward the second tentacleing toward me with the tip of mynce moved up while the tentacle below me turned into the moat.

    The tentacle reached me and, like before, the first thing it had touched was mynce.

    Crack!

    It pierced through it, stopping it in its tracks.

    I pulled mynce and fell. There are two tentaclesing toward. One from down and one from the left; I will have to avoid those, those I turned into a bloody stter.

    Even the after isn''t strong enough to help me defend against this incredible force.

 Chapter 4014: Kraken II

    Chapter 4014: Kraken II

    ?

    Sup!

    ''I seemed like, I will have to use it.'' I thought and pressured the air released from my shoes, from three sides.

    I used the force absorbed to collect air and released it with high pressure.

    The pressure sent me left, but also spun me into the air the way, I wanted.

    I avoided the tentacleing at me by inches and moved toward the oneing toward me at a really high speed.

    I hope I won''t get hit by it. It would be a one nasty end.

    The tentacle reached me, but like all tentacles before it, it didn''t get me first, but mynce, which pierces through it, using its own force against it.

    Still, it''s not easy. Some of that force is getting transferred to me.

    I am storing, controlling, and absorbing it. This is not enough; some of that force is transferring in my body, which is at near breaking limit.

    Crack!

    I heard the sound; I wished to hear and release the counterforce to elevate the pressure on my body.

    The tentacle froze while I fell down.

    I watched it turn into moats of light and went above my head. Increasing the number.

    I barely nced at it as I am more focused on the tentaclesing from below me.

    Sup!

    Once again, two sts of air released from my shoes, adjusting my position, while I brought mynce into the position.

    Sup!

    Once again, the st released, but not from the armor, but from thence itself.

    It also has that faction, but it couldn''t store the force.

    That is the job of the armor, which I had transferred into thence through my hands. Which contains a small,pressed air engine.

    Crack!

    It went down toward the tentacleing at me and pressed pierce through before cracking it up.

    Thud!

    Inded on the frozen tentacles the next moment, before jumping away, while it turned into the motes of energy.

    Crack!

    Secondter, thence pushed into another tentacle and cracked its core, before I dodged with air bursts and pierced through other tentacles.

    I cracked core after core without ever touching the ground.

    I focused on nothing else other than the tentacle.

    I need to be 100% focused on them because they could kill me or send me out of this

    challenge. I didn''te this far to let that happen.

    So, I crushed the tentacle with math and precision.

    There are hundreds of calctions going through my mind, calcting the trajectory, speed, and power of the tentaclesing at me and which would be the best target.

    Everything needs to be perfect, the slightest mistake will be over.

    In this challenge, every hour, I could spare myself a few moments to look around, but this time, I didn''t.

    The stakes are too high.

    There are a thousand tentacles, with only thirteen people dealing with them.

    It''s an extremely dangerous situation and I can be distracted, even by those with the greatest threat to me.

    They are a bigger threat than this, but not at this hour. In this hour, this Kraken is the biggest threat.

    They will deal with it, before turning to me.

    There is no other choice for them. If they dared to get distracted by me; they would be finished by the Kraken and they are smart enough to understand that priority.

    Second passed and turned into the minutes, while I kept moving around the tentacles.

    I had cracked the core of many, but they didn''t seem to lessen.

    They kepting anding at me, and I kept finishing them with my hand.

    Which, too, I had changed a little while fighting. It''s extremely risky, but it has made thence more deadly.

    I had also made some small changes to my armor, in managing the force. Several times, it had increased so much, that my body had reached the breaking point.

    It had be slightly better, but I would still face immense pressure.

    RAAAAAA!

    I heard the Kraken scream again, but I didn''t even look at it.

    I am focused on the tentaclesing at me and dealing with them, one after another.

    Crack!

    Mynce shot through my hand like a bullet and pierced through the tentacle perfectly.

    It froze it, and thence came out of it on its own and shot toward me.

    I picked it up mid-air and pierced it into another tentacle before removing it and shooting at another tentacle.

    There is no magic here, on iting back to hand automatically after, it is done with the tentacle. No, there are just good designs and perfect calctions.

    There is a kic and mechanical structure in thatnce, that is doing that amazing things.

    I wish I knew what I know now when I was young. I would have been able to really do amazing

    things.

    Crack!

    Mynce cracked another core in the tentacle before Inded on it, before jumping left and then moving right in the air, without stepping anything, avoiding the three tentacles, before cracking the core at fourth.

    They are everywhere, and they want to kill me, but I will not be dying.

    It''s this construct and anything that wille at me.

    More and more tentacles kepting at me and turned into the motes of light. I would really

    like to see what time it is.

    In all the challenges, I carefully counted time, but not in this one.

    I am fully focused on tentacles and nothing else. I didn''t dare to waste my focus on even

    counting the time.

    Which is not much important.

    As long as we crack all the tentacles, it will disappear. We didn''t have to kill it.

    It would also disappear if wested in front of it for an hour. It is a challenge of survival, not

    of the killing of the enemy.

    I moved through the tentacle and even now, after so much, my feet had yet to touch the

    ground.

    It''s not like, I am doing it intentionally, but it is a viable option.

    Being on the ground closes in direction for me. Being in the air provides much greater freedom, I could move in any direction I want to due to the air jects.

    Crack Crack Crack!

    Seconds passed, and I destroyed a lot of tentacles, but they seemed endless.

    They kepting at me. It didn''t much matter to me; I would keep destroying them. After an

    hour is over, everything will disappear.

    Crack!

    I cracked another tentacle and looked, but saw only one tentacleing toward me.

    Crack!

    I moved with the jets and cracked it, and for the first time, there were no tentacles.

    I looked around and saw Iarys and Hayat attacking thest two tentacles.

    As they did, it froze the whole Kraken, before it turned into the motes of light and which went

    to all of us and changed the numbers above our heads

    Thud!

    A momentter, all eyes turned toward me. All six of them who had remained looked at me asn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Inded on the ground.

    "I have seen many battles, but yours is the best one, I have ever seen, better than even Primes fighting," Iarys praised with a smile.

    It didn''t make me happy, Instead it had turned me cautious, seeing the way they were looking

    at me.

 Chapter 4015: Old Friend, Help me

    Chapter 4015: Old Friend, Help me

    ?

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Thank you," I said to him while walking toward them.

    As I did that, the weapons and my armor changed with every step, I took toward them.

    Their eyes be serious seeing that, while smiles remain on their faces. They are a threat to me since they all want the top prize.

    I am in their way of gaining that, despite saying, I have no interest.

    This further escted after we killed the Kraken.

    I looked at my score and theirs; the only thing I would say, they could only match my score. If they kill or make at least three among them, leave.

    They will be unlikely to take action now.

    Seeing another Kraken might turn up and they don''t want my enemy at such a time.

    They would want to focus on dealing with construct rather than constantly look at their back for my attack.

    Especially when I showed that I couldunch a medium-range attack by shooting mynce. It''s why some of them became cautious as I crossed half of the distance between us. Though, they might not weigh, seeing there is only. One hour and forty-five minutes had remained before the challenge ended and they lost the chance to kill me.

    So, I need to be prepared.

    There was barely a hundred meters'' distance between us when the transformation was over. The armor looked nearly the same except for small changes like a 26% reduction in the size of my shoes, with some suction cup-like things appearing on my armor.

    The biggest changes are weapons.

    Thence had disappeared, and I didn''t summon my old saber and shield. Instead, there are two weapons in my hands.

    Two identical straight swords.

    A minuteter, I stopped when I was twenty meters away from the person closest to me.

    It is the distance everyone is maintaining with each other. They are cautious against me, but also against each other, especially Hayat and Iarys, who are hosts of celestial inheritance. "Anyone think another Kraken or construct woulde in this hour?" I asked.

    "It''s hard to say. If it were toe, it mighte when the clock hit twenty or thirty minutes," replied Hayat.

    "Good, we should rest in the time we have," I replied, but nobody moved from their spot, including me.

    Nobody wants to tit down or walk away. That will be like showing a weakness and making others target you.

    I looked at them and a momentter. Four thin tubes with tri-legs came out of my ass and reached the ground, while changes appeared around my ass.

    Four secondster, I raised my legs up and didn''t fall down as I was sitting on the stool.

    I am tired, but they looked more than I am. They are trying to hide it, but it can be seen in their eyes. The Kraken wasn''t an easy opponent.

    It had tired everyone out, despite us killing it in a short time.

    They looked at me, for more than a minute before Hayat sighed and legged tubes simr to mine came out of her back and formed a stool under her.

    "I need rest," said Iarys a momentter, and a stool formed behind him.

    One by one, everyone created a stool except for Aros and Anna. They took a minute more, before finally caving under the pressure and creating a stool.

    It''s better than a chair sitting on the ground.

    Through this, they could easily react to any attack that mighte at them.

    "For the air jets. You have created an airpression motor, right?" asked Iarys suddenly, with everyone''s ears twitching to listen.

    "Yes," I replied simply.

    "How many have created in your shoes? Is it one? Or multiple smaller ones?" he asked.

    I didn''t reply to that. The only thing I did was to smile.

    "It must be me challenging. Especially thence; the speed it could move through was amazing. Motors needed to be really good and take a lot of space.

    "So, thence wouldn''t have force conversion motors. It must be through the armor, right?" The asked. I didn''t reply, other than smiling.

    I am not surprised. I know he is the host of celestial inheritance.

    Understanding such things is easy for him.

    I wanted to ask about their armor and abilities, too, but I barely saw them fighting. I was so focused, that I didn''t notice at all.

    I hope they didn''t change much from the previous challenge, or I might pay a price when we start fighting.

    It is going to happen. I could see in their eyes they wanted to finish me.

    Soon, the twenty minutes passed, and there was no sound of the door opening. Still, I could see everyone turning alert, with most of their focus on me.

    "What are you all doing? Fight!" someone shouted from the stands.

    Nobody looked at them. I heard them shouting during the challenges, but I had barely focused on them.

    All my focus is on the opponents in front of me.

    Minutes passed and soon half an hour was over. All eyes turned the gate for a few seconds, before turning back to me and each other.

    "I think, we should fight him. Make him give up, before fighting among ourselves for the top sport," said Aros finally.

    He stooks, with tubesing back to everybody, including me.

    "I agree," said Hayat, turning to me.

    I am shocked or even surprised, hearing him say that. Instead, I smiled and turned to Anna.

    "Old friend, do you mind, handing the other two? I will deal with our former teammates," I

    said to her.

    "Do I know you? And besides, why would I help you? It is my benefit, that you get

    eliminated?" she asked.

    "There are several reasons. The first is that you are my friend."

    "The second, they will turn to you, after they are done with me, and third, I already told you, I

    have no interest in the first prize," I replied.

    "I am not na?ve enough to believe those words." she shot back, and I sighed.

    "I thought you would believe the person, that saved you from that coffin," I said while dramatically putting my hand on my heart, with hurt appearing on my face.

    She was shocked.

 Chapter 4016: Greatest Challenge I

    Chapter 4016: Greatest Challenge I

    ?

    "Attack him!" Shouted Aros and moved toward me, with others following behind.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I waved my swords while looking at Anna. She moved, not toward me, but toward the two, that I had asked her to handle.

    A surprise appeared in their eyes seeing that.

    "You shouldn''t trust him! Whatever the favor he did to you is not greater than the first prize that could change your life," said the blue-haired man.

    She didn''t say anything to that and attacked him, before turning the red-haired horned girl, who was alsoing toward me.

    I nced at the fight from the corner of my eyes, while my focus was on the three.

    The people watching began to shout ''fight, fight, fight,'' which clearly irritated Aros, but he didn''t say anything and focused on me.

    As they crossed half the mark, Aros went straight, while Iarys and Hayat moved to my left and right.

    "I hope it is injuring or maiming only because if I sense the slightest killing intentions, believe me, I will kill you," I said, before leaping forward.

    Sup Sup

    Airburst out of my shoes, and I moved toward Aros fast with a twin sword in my hands. A surprise shed in his eyes, but he reacted fast.

    ng!

    My sword shed against his; it is a powerful attack, but my thick was still able to push him back.

    Sup Sup!

    I wanted to attack but used the jets and my force to leap back while moving my sword toward attacksing from both sides.

    Iarys and Hayat are fast; they are copied mypressed jet motor.

    I am not surprised, both of them are hosts of inheritance. They understand these very clearly; it is not hard for them to copy mine.

    ng ng!

    My swords shed against both of their attacks. Feeling the hard strain, which would have broken my bones, if not for my armor absorbing the force.

    These two had used the jets to increase the speed and power of their attacks.

    The jets moved, and they came at, changing the direction in midair.

    Here is our physical strength being higher than normal. This means, if designed well; we

    could absorb the force from our every action and also shes.

    The jets might not provide as much power as when fighting against the Kraken, but they could still enhance the speed and strength, along with giving high maneuverability.

    ng ng.

    We shed once again before another attack came at me. From the front.

    Aros had reached me finally, but I just air jests to move back, dodging his attack, before moving my sword to defend against the attack of two.

    "This is really good. I wish I had this idea. It would have been much easier to defeat the crack and deal with the challenges before," said Iarys and attacked me.

    ng!

    I moved left, dodging the attack while shing with Hayat, and moving back, once again to dodge Aros attack.

    "You should be ashamed. You stole my idea," I used and moved forward toward him, while dodging Hayats'' attack.

    ng ng!

    His weapon shed against mine and I defended against Aros attack with my second, before leaping back to dodge Hayat''s attack.

    "Why should I feel ashamed? It''s a great idea and I am using it."

    "You are talking like, you have never taken anyone''s idea when designing your inheritance," he used back as he followed me jets and attacked, another attack came from behind by Hayat and one from Aros.

    They are working well and I really thought about giving up. If there had been four of them, but there were only three.

    Means, I could dodge.

    ng!

    I defended against Aros attack and dodged the two.

    "Touch¨¦," I agreed and moved to defend against their attacksing at me while taking a sudden turn with the help of the jets.

    Of course, I had used the ideas of others in my inheritance.

    There are restrictions on copying, but as long as one modifies the idea to suit them. It would be allowed in the inheritance.

    If celestial inheritance wanted all the original ideas. Then nobody would have been able to create an inheritance.

    ng! Rip!

    Once again, I defended against Iarys attack and moved to dodge Hayat''s who suddenly increased her, and she cut through my back.

    The cut was slight. It would have cut to the bone. If not for my suit, stop it.

    Still, it is bloody cut, and I control the suit, to apply a very thin bandage on it. I cannot risk bleeding out in this battle and the slightest mistake, and they will kill me.

    The earlier words have made them cautious, but I have no doubt.

    The moment they felt they could kill me. They will take the chance without hesitation.

    I might be talking and smiling, but in my heart. I understand that this is the greatest challenge of this castle of sovereign and the only way, I will win it is by surviving.

    These three are experienced and powerful. They could really kill me.

    I am not going to give them a chance, but if I sense their intention. Then all my hesitation

    toward them would vanish and I will kill them without hesitation.

    I don''t like to kill, but I never spare people, that try to kill me. I take revenge, even if it takes

    years or decades.

    There are people I want to take revenge on, and I will do it.

    "It''s a nice attack," I said to Hayat and shed my sword back at her.

    It was so fast that it widened her eyes and she tried to dodge jets while moving her weapons toward mine to defend.

    Rip!

    I avoided them, and my sword cut through her armor and her small cut on her corbone. While the same, I activated jets and moved crisscrossed to attack the attack of Iarys and Aros.

    I could see the surprise in the eyes of three, but the attack wasn''t as easy as it looked. She was close to me while two were a little far; seeing such a chance, I took it. I might not get such a chance again, but I am d I did.

    It had affected them. They will think more seriously when trying to kill me.

 Chapter 4017: Greatest Challenge II

    Chapter 4017: Greatest Challenge II

    ?

    ng ng ng!

    The surprise remained in their eyes for a fraction of a second, before they came to attack me.

    If that was enough to deal with them. Then do not deserve their ce here. They have thousands of experiences of such things; there are very few things, they haven''t experienced. Still, it made them careful, and they would think, ten times, beforeunching a killing move. I hope, they do not do it, because I will kill them.

    "Hadis, there are three of us fighting you. Even if you are doing better, you won''t be able to do it forever, eventually one of the attacks is going to hit you hard," as he came at me with air jets.

    ng ng!

    "Tell me that, when you do it," I replied and defended against his and Aros''s attack, before dodging the attack jets.

    Both followed immediately with their air jets.

    What he says is not without merit.

    Here, I am fighting with everything I have and barely dodging the attacks by inches. One small mistake and wrong calctions will be the end of me.

    Still, I have note to this castle to give up. I need to survive this, to get the reward, I want. I will survive.

    Rip!

    I just thought that when I got the cut waist by Iarys. It didn''t feel and quickly applied a thin band-aid on it.

    It''s hard to sense the attack from behind.

    The soul sense gives the omnidirectional view. In this ce, I do not have even an ounce of soul sense. I need to fully be dependent on my physical senses and experience.

    I would have managed that, but these bastards have copied my designs.

    The jets are giving them speed toe at me.

    Their jects might not be as good as mine, but they are still good. Not to mention there are three of them. It wouldn''t have been a problem if there had been two of them.

    I would have handled them with the jets, but three makes it difficult.

    It might be difficult, but will fight and survive. There is no other option.

    ng Rip ng!

    I defended, the attack, but once again injury appeared on my body. The armor had stopped most of the attack, but the cut still appeared.

    I sealed it and moved to defend against another attack, without wasting even a fraction of a second.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes. I kept fighting them, studying them as they studied me. It is why, the rate of injuries on my body increasing.

    Soon, there are more than twenty cuts across my body. All of which had been sealed by my suit.

    Hun!

    A few more minutes and all of our expressions changed. Five have hit the main clock.

    They didn''t stop it, but I could feel their ears twitching slightly. To hear the sound, but no sound came as seconds passed and turned into minutes.

    The gate remained closed; seeing that smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    "This is the challenge," I said.

    "Which, I will win," dered Aros as he came at me with another attack, which I defended with Hayats and moved to dodge Iarys''s attack.

    I didn''t, a cut appeared on my stomach.

    I looked at Aros and couldn''t help, but question his decision to attack me.

    He is weaker than two. Once they deal with me and then Anna; they will attack him, before attacking each other for the top prize.

    Their scores are simr, all three of them except for me and Anna, have never been able to win the challenge.

    The same with the other two; they are with the keys. All those without the keys had not been able to reach this far.

    I am trying to say is taht he won''t survive after me and Anna are done. These two finished him off, unless, of course, he is hiding his true strength.

    He might be stronger than both of them on the outside, but here. It''s the rule.

    Rip ng ng!

    I didn''t waste too much and continued with my defense. Taking another attack internally to defend the other two.

    If I had not taken Hayat''s attack. I wouldn''t have just received the cut. Their des would have gone deeper than I would like them to go.

    Minutes passed and I continued to fight. They areing at me everything they have, while I defended with what I have.

    Soon, half an hour passed and now there were cuts on every part of my body. Including my face and neck; I wasn''t able to defend against them.

    One of whiches really close to my eye. Cut just below it.

    Half an hour more before it''s all over. I will have to survive till then.

    It is hard though, now that tiredness hase catching. My whole sweaty and I felt like, if I stopped, I would down and sleep.

    I am really tired. Even my body has reached the limit; its only due to the strong, will, that I am continuing, but every minute I want to give up as tiredness is reaching higher and higher.

    Thankfully, I am not the only one tired. They too have be tired, and Aros; his attacks be much slower.

    Unlike us, he didn''t have a boost from the air jets and had been pushing himself. I am surprised at the guy''s willpower to push himself and keep pushing.

    However, I am d he is tired because the cuts on my body had lessened in the past few minutes as the tiredness began to get a hold of them.

    Hun!

    Finally, thest ten minutes have remained. I was d to see that, but soon my expression

    changed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I saw the red-haired horning toward me. She is bloody to every inch, but she ising

    toward.

    I don''t know why, she is targeting me. Given her rank.

    She could kill anyone to rise above. It didn''t matter whether she killed me or Iarys or Hayat. She would be able to move up as long as she killed anyone, but it seemed like, she wanted to

    kill me.

    Soon she appeared behind me, with her eyes boring into my back.

    "Die!" she screamed and attacked, while Hayat and Aros moved, cutting my way to escape, while Iarys didn''t move, he is still blocking one side and I do not trust him to go at him.

 Chapter 4018: Over

    Chapter 4018: Over

    ?

    I could feel her attacking closer and closer to me and it wasing with the intention of killing.

    I could feel it from her, despite my powers being sealed.

    Its feeling, I understand better than anyone here.

    I have sensed it from tens of thousands of people and haveprehended the Rule rted to it.

    I have deep knowledge about it. That I could sense it, despite my powers being sealed.

    Her attack was fast, and it reached me less than a second. I felt it touching my head. If I didn''t do anything; it would tear through my head.

    My armor will be able to absorb a lot of force, but not enough to stop the spear''s very sharp tip from boring through my head.

    ''It''s good, I had kept it saved,'' I thought and moved.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    The air jet was blue, but it was sharper, which made their eyes widen.

    I moved forward, appearing in front of Hayat, with her de inches away from my neck, when the jet blew again, and I moved back.

    The same time, a few more small jets blew in different directions, helping me turn smooth.

    I saw her red-heard girl, looking at me with shock before her eyes widened in terror as she saw my sword toward her.

    She tried to move her spear toward me, but its slowpared to the speed, I was moving. This is the same speed, I moved when I was fighting against the Kraven.

    I had stored the force, that I felt in myst attack on kraken.

    I am d, I preserved and didn''t use it, despite wanting to thousands of times during my fight against the three.

    Puch!

    "I give u" she understood, she wouldn''t be able to survive and open her mouth to give up when my sword moved out of my hand fast and pierced through her head.

    I felt the life disappeared from her eyes. I killed her; she didn''t finish the words before my sword pierced into her head.

    I removed the sword from her head and turned three watching me in shock.

    "Come, the challenge is yet to be over," I said to their shocked faces.

    They recovered quickly and attacked, but not me.

    It is Aros they are attacking, and I am not surprised. They have fought me for one and a half but weren''t able to make more than cuts.

    There is a small chance, they might be able to do it. So, they chose to focus on their next target.

    If they are able to eliminate him. They will be able to move up thedder. They might not get the top prize, but dealing with him will give them a chance at one of those three prizes after the first.

    One of them already have chance, but they don''t who.

    In two challenges, Iarys was ahead of Hayat, while in two she was ahead of him. The teamwork challenge gives them the same score.

    In this one, the number over their heads is exactly the same by some freak coincidence.

    So, they might deal with him or fight each other.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They could also attack Anna, but I won''t let them do that. That leaves the blue haired man. they could deal with him and get his score, but only one could do it and other would stop them.

    The blue haired man isn''t an easy opponent either.

    Unlike him, they are familiar with Aros and they are not trying to kill him, just make him give up.

    Aros is good. A shield unfurled from his hand and began to defend their attacks. He is getting injured obviously, but he is surviving and that is the challenge.

    He is a skilled fighter and looks good at defending that attacking.

    "Mind helping a little?" asked Iarys, but I shook my head.

    While he didn''t move stop when the red-haired girl attacked, but didn''t do enough for me to help him.

    He will have to finish this challenge on his own. I won''t help him; I might move if his is life in danger and I am good enough mood.

    I watched them, before turning toward the girl and picking up her spear.

    A momentter, a shock appeared in my heart, but outside, I kept my expression unchanged. I put the spear back a few seconds without any change in it.

    There is a lot of change in it. The first is that it is hollow.

    I had sucked the fluid into me. This means, the fluid from other bands could be manipted.

    I felt like such a big idiot, for not testing that soon. It would have saved me a ton of trouble. I would have been able to create such a suite, that nobody would have been able to challenge

    me.

    It is useless now, but I have noted that information.

    The next time, if this challenge came hundreds or thousands of yearster. The members of my organization would know about it.

    Even if it is something different, but with the band. It would still be helpful to them; I don''t think the rules regarding the bands would change.

    I sighed the regret away and looked around.

    Anna had stopped fighting, the moment the red-haired girl died. The blue haired retreated far and she didn''t pursue.

    Just kept an eye on him.

    There is only one battle going on, which has turned Aros bloody. Though he is still surviving; I wonder, if he will be able to survive a minute more.

    Only a minute had remained.

    Iarys and Hayat are attacking him with everything they have, but Aros is good. Despite his bloody state, he is defending well.

    I don''t like the man, but I respect the survivor in him.

    What he was able to do isn''t something achievable without a massive experience and thousands of life and death battles.

    I watched his every move carefully, learning from it. In case, I find myself in such a situation

    again.

    Buzz!

    Seconds passed and finally clock hit zero.

    They stopped fighting and turned to the bronze door, that had appeared in the middle of the

    arena.

 Chapter 4019: Rewards

    Chapter 4019: Rewards

    ?

    "Finally," said the blue haired man and walked toward it.

    I didn''t wait either and walked toward the bronze gate, with others following behind us.

    Soon, I reached it and stepped inside.

    "Congrattion Challenger. You are first in Challenge of Survival," announced the voice as I stepped into the familiar hall.

    "Congrattion Challenger on earning the bonus points," it added and immediately, the score above my increased further.

    Saying surprise would be understatement, but I controlled my emotion seeing everyone looking at my score in shock.

    I smiled and looked around or rather looked head. Where there ae a neat row of rewards. Seeing my eyes shone and my heart started to beat wildly.

    I controlled my emotions and began to look at them. Starting from the one noted first.

    It is a simple earth-brown round. Below is, information about it. This is the mark of the earth; it will provide thew trance to one toprehend the earth''sws.

    It could be used one time or multiple times. Depending on how long the trancests.

    It is as information Iarys had said. If it had sun, fire, healing, or rted to any other rule, I hadprehended. I might think about it, but it''s useless given, I couldn''t take it out.

    It would be imprinted on me.

    It''s really an amazing thing, but not for me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Seeing that, I turned prize or three after the first. They are the same, just in the different quantiles.

    This is earth liquid or halnx liquid as Prime Volsnorth called it. the second prize offers three bottles, the third two bottles, and the fourth one bottle.

    Unlike the first prize, that will take all the points. The prizes after, had points.

    This means if one has enough points. They could get several things.

    I turned to the fifth prize and its method. Something simr to Dance of Ukasanavor. Since I have it; I turned to the next prize which is also a method.

    After that, it is a resource and then another method.

    I looked at one after another, carefully reading the information on each one, carefully. My clones, which I now have ess to have begun to note the pros and cons of each method.

    As I was reading, Anna stepped beside me. She didn''t say, nor she looked me, but I could feel her eyes and the nervousness she was emitting.

    She wants the first prize; almost everyone here wants it.

    It''s really a thing, that Primes fought to death for. It gives them a chance toprehend thews. It is much better than halnx liquid, which Prime Volsnorth wants.

    Soon, I finished with all.

    The top prizes are the best. The top fifty are killed for. To a hundred is good; the rest is just normal.

    I mean, they are great, but they couldn''t bepared to the prizes in the top hundred.

    As I think about it things, I want. I could feel nearly every eye on me. Since I am

    "So, you really have no interest in first prize?" asked Iarys as he appeared beside me. His voice wasn''t loud, but everyone could hear it.

    Their eyes be intense and more focused on me.

    I didn''t reply to his question, but a momentter. A wooden box appeared in my hand and the second prize turned grey.

    Many people looked shocked. Even Iarys looked shocked. They didn''t believe me when I said, I had no interest in the first prize, but now the proof is in front of their very eyes.

    It took him a while to control his expressions and when he did a smile appeared on his face.

    "What are going to do with the rest of your points?" he asked. This is really a tricky question; there are many things there, but I could not get many of them.

    With the points have. I could only have things, forty-eight and after.

    There are many things, I would have liked to have in the top fifty and even thought about choosing the third or even fourth prize, but decided against it.

    I have already chosen the things, I want, and a momentter. A tome and pouch appeared.

    I chose method number 71st with the remaining points and pouch full of seeds on the two hundred and sixty-two.

    "Interesting," said Iarys looking at things. I didn''t hide them; its visible for them to see Things turned grey after I chose them.

    Hun!

    He was about to say something more when his eyes turned to Anna with visible envy appearing in his eyes.

    Earth-golden light covered her before it began to concentrate on her temple. A few secondster, a brown mark appeared in her temple, before disappearing.

    Her eyes were filled with joy and tears as she turned to me.

    "Thank you," she said. "There is no need to thank me. I do not need that mark," I replied.

    I wouldn''t have taken it. Even if I had not wanted the halnx liquid. Earth Law is not useful to me; I rather stick to those that I already have andprehend them after reaching the Prime. I do not need extraws; the rules I haveprehended are more than enough.

    A second after she chose; Aros had also chosen. He chose the third prize which is no surprise. It was no surprise that Iarys had chosen the fourth one.

    I looked at Hayat and saw the disappointment in her eyes. Both of them had the same score, but for some reason, he is fourth.

    Hun!

    She is disappointed, but not as much as expected and she even seems happy when she chooses her prize; a method at a fifth level that makes her eyes shine.

    People begin to choose their rewards one after another. I watched them and recorded their

    faces.

    I do not have any intention to loot despite wanting to, but I wouldn''t hesitate to do that.

    If they dared to attack me.

    One by one prizes turned grey, till every prize was chosen. People looked around before walking toward the gates where another challenge was waiting for them.

    They will be sent to random spots in a five-hundred-mile area and will have only ten seconds

    lead over others.

    I am not too worried about it. I already have a n to deal with that.

 Chapter 4020: Garsonathâ€™s Transformation

    Chapter 4020: Garsonath¡¯s Transformation

    ?

    "I hope, we will see each other again in this ruin,'' said Iarys as I walked toward the bronze doors.

    "So, you can loot me?" I asked before a carton of mead bottles appeared in my hand.

    It might not seem like it; I had been here for a week; the neenth batch of mead had been matured.

    "The mead, I promised," I said to him.

    "Well, you sure are generous," he replied taking the carton from my hand.

    I didn''t say anything and kept walking. I could see many eyes on me. Though more eyes on Ana; they will be going after her; that mark could be stolen within an hour.

    "Goodbye," said Iarys and I moved to leave.

    Hun!

    I was about to step in when a telepathic message shed in my head.

    Step!

    I nearly stopped before walking into the gate. Everything turned dark before I appeared in the canopy of the trees.

    I acted immediately and took out my abode before stepping inside. I didn''t even scan the area with my soul sense to see where I was.

    The only thing, I was able to see, was that it was a night.

    I appeared in the abode and walked the bridge toward the building in the middle of theke.

    It feels peaceful after several stress-filled days. Those challenges weren''t easy, but I had passed them and got the things, that Prime Volsnorth wanted.

    I am tired and I wanted to sleep till I woke up naturally, but I am also hungry. So, I directly went to my room and walked into the shower after removing my clothes.

    I walked out twenty minutester feeling calm and changed into fresh clothes, before stepped out of my bedroom.

    Dinner appeared in front of me sat down on the porch. I would cook it, but I am really hungry; I don''t have the patience to cook, even in my core.

    The dinner is simple. I didn''t want to eat something extravagant. I wanted to eat something that would satisfy my soul. I can eat extravagantly tomorrow.

    Soon, I finished the dinner and reclined the chair till it became bed, before closing my eyes to sleep.

    I fell asleep within a second and when I woke up. Eleven hours had passed. I feel good, without a hint of tiredness.

    Everything I had umted in the challenges has disappeared.

    I freshened up and walked into the kitchen. I cooked myself a nice breakfast and ate it, before lying on the sofa.

    I appeared in my core. It''s been days since I had entered inside, and I missed it. Missed the nts, library, bees, and even bears, who came running toward me.

    "I missed you too," I said as I petted the bears and handed them and their mothers honey candies.

    They ate it but didn''t leave.

    I yed with them for over an hour, before they let me leave. The first thing, I was walk toward the bees. A new batch of them was born in the third hive a week ago and it is good.

    There is a data in front of me that my clone hadpiled. Their performance seems to be slightly better than thest batch.

    I entered each hive and collected the honey and jelly. I also took a look atrvae, which are healthy.

    They are progressing well, with each generation better than before. They will be even more happy; I have got a pouch filled with seeds of a hundred very rare flowers.

    Many of those flowers would be very useful to me.

    I will nt them, but first I will need to adjust a few nts to make a space.

    These nts could get crowded so quickly. Even such a huge space had started to seem small.

    I will need to remove some and get creative with some to make space.

    I already asked my clone to create ns. I will study and make a decision.

    I walked to the smallke and sat in the chair. A momentter; a tome appeared in my hand. It''s the same tome; I had got from the castle as the prize.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If people know about my abilities; they will quite disagree with me choosing this method.

    Some people say, I do not need it since I can already do what this book will help me, but they are quite wrong. This book will help me, with it, I would be very hard to recognize, even for prime scanning every inch of me.

    The method is called Garsonath''s Transformation.

    It''s not a body refining method as its name might suggest. Its face changing method and aprehensive one at that.

    I usually use abination of bone shifting, bone changing, forbidden power, and alchemy to change my face.

    I have refined thebination well enough that it could face the sole sense of Prime, but I know its limit and it''s not capable of Prime''sprehensive search.

    This method will help me with that.

    It had many ws, but my abilities will fix them.

    I know that because I didn''t choose the method of short information. I have read about it in

    the library, and it is one of the best face-changing methods out there.

    Much better than the ones, we had at the organization.

    I hope this method is as good as the information in the library has said.

    If it is, I am confident, I would be able to be good enough, that even Prime wouldn''t be able to see anything inside me that I want to see.

    I sighed and opened the tome. Immediately, it turned to light and entered my mind.

    It''s a single-use method until I fullyprehend it. Only then I will be able to share it with the others.

    I don''t know whether I will be able to do that. This method is quite hard to practice. Less than 1% of people who practiced it, were able to practice it to the end.

 Chapter 4021 Three Days

    Chapter 4021 Three Days

    The sweat dripped from my body as I practiced the dance of Ukasanavor.

    I had been practicing it for years, but I felt as strained as I did on the first day of practicing.

    It''s a hard method to practice and a dangerous one at that. One also needs to be quite rich, seeing how guzzler of resource it is.

    No matter the danger, expense, and risk. This method is great; it yed a big part in my rapid advancement and will continue to y it.

    I nned to practice it, till I reached the end.

    Finally, I finished practicing it and I wanted to sleep immediately on the floor with my sweat, which I got a habit of doing, but I controlled myself and walked to shower slowly.

    I pressed the tap and the cold water cascaded down, and after a few seconds, I began to feel better enough, that I released my hand from the tap.

    Fifteen minutester, I walked out of the shower and changed intofortable clothes before falling on the bed.

    I fell asleep immediately.

    When I woke up, it was morning, with sunlight streaming out of the window.

    I am attuned to the day cycle to that of the outside. So, if it is a day outside, it will be a day inside.

    The light isn''t the real sunlight, obviously, but it is light, made from yuras sun crystals that imitate sunlight so well that it''s hard to sense whether it is real or fake, even for me.

    I stayed in bed for a few minutes, before I got up and freshened up, and walked out of the kitchen.

    I stepped into the kitchen and cooked myself a breakfast and took it to the porch, before eating it while looking at the data in front of me.

    "The battles had seemed to slow down," I said as looking at the graphs in front of me.

    This is the third day since I came out of the tower. It had been wild till yesterday. Battles happening everywhere; one just happened above me.

    I watched it all calmly.

    I didn''t n to leave today, despite being confident in my abilities. I might be powerful, but there are more powerful people; they also have numbers.

    It''s better to remain careful than to take needless risks.

    With that, Iid down on the couch and closed my eyes, before entering my core.

    A few secondster, I was in the library working on my inheritance.

    The castles in the first two challenges have increased my strength. Getting me even closer to the limit. So, it''s important, that I focus on my inheritance more than before.

    I will reach the limit pretty soon, and all will be left for the inheritance.

    I am making steady progress in it and after reaching the organization. I nned to give even more time for the inheritance.

    Once I make a breakthrough. I will be able to go to those really dangerous ces that kill Sky Sovereigns like ants but are restricted to the Primes.

    Tor has such ces, barely any Sky Sovereigns go into them, due to the sheer danger there.

    I do not want to go there out of danger, but also because I need some things from there. Once I made a breakthrough into Sky Sovereigns, most of the things I have be useless to me.

    I will need new things and see how to guzzle resources. I will need a lot of them.

    I sighed and shook my head and focused on the book in front of me. I didn''t have to get much time to read; fifteen minutester, the teacher appeared, and the lesson began.

    The lessonsted for over five hours before she disappeared.

    The castle was amazing, and I learned a lot of things there, but I missed a few things too.

    My practice and, of course, the lessons.

    So, the longer lesson. I don''t mind, if they had been even longer. It is deepening my understanding of ancient tunes and if kept mobbing at such speed, I will reach a new understanding in a decade.

    This might seem like a long time, but it''s not. It''s quite less. People have centuries or more to reach that level.

    A few hours passed in the library. I finished the homework, worked on inheritance, and studied, before walking out of my library. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As I reached theke; the clone handed me tome and disappeared.

    Since it is a method. It will take me some time to understand itsplexities so that I can start practicing it. Even if I could understand it, I would still not be able to practice it.

    It needs specific things and while I have a lot of things. I have over 70% of the things it needs.

    I would only be able to get them after reaching the organization, by them I would be able to study it enough to practice this method.

    I studied it for a few hours beforeing out of my core and made myself a lunch.

    If people hadn''t been searching for me. I would have invited that girl, hiding not far away from my above, for lunch.

    She had been hiding there sincest night. She was in the top hundred, quite powerful to reach that, but now she is injured and hiding.

    The challenges of the castle didn''t end with the final challenge.

    It remains with you until you get out of the realm.

    People are hunting the participants.

    Especially those at the top, with me as their first target, because I have the second prize, which they could take, unlike the first prize, which they could not after the first hour.

    ''Well, they are not going to get it; they are only for the one person,'' I thought.

    For this reason, I am ying it safe. I didn''t want to lose them when I had just got them. I will keep them with me, till I hand them to Prime Volsnorth.

    Soon, I finished the lunch and ate it before stepping back into my core.

 Chapter 4022: Stealthy Journey

    Chapter 4022: Stealthy Journey

    ?

    I looked at myself in the mirror. I am different than the person, I had used in the castle.

    Now, I am a young man with strong steel muscles, a head full of blond hair, and an ax at my back.

    I looked strong, and I was strong.

    With that thought, I stepped out of my abode. I have spent enough time in there, it''s time I get out.

    Step!

    I stepped out of my above in dawn''s light. The energies are thick, but they didn''t affect me.

    I looked abode into my core and looked at the dawn sun before starting to move. I didn''t fly and instead covered myself with the stealth.

    I will have to move carefully to the immediate area of the castle.

    There are still people looking for me and others.

    A few minutes passed, and I slowed down. A few secondster, a Sky Sovereign came flying in my direction; I looked at him but didn''t stop.

    He isn''t powerful enough to sense me. He wouldn''t sense me if I had been moving at my earlier speed.

    The only reason I had slowed down before I was being careful and didn''t want to kill needlessly. In case he attacked, which he would have, given the way he is looking around.

    A few secondster, I increased my speed again. Moving toward my destination.

    I want to get the load of those three bottles off me, but I am not leaving the ruin. There are a few things, I have to do and a person to meet.

    It''s more likely than not to be a trap, but I want to check out what she has to say.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Thankfully, the ce, she had asked me to meet her is on the way toward the exit. Not exactly on the line, but not too far away from it.

    However, before I could reach there; I had to get out of this ce.

    There are a lot of people in there; I could sense nine Sky Sovereigns through my soul waves and more distance, I cross, the new ones, Ie across.

    Their numbers are high enough. They could easily sink several Sky Sovereign organizations. Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I could sense the battle, not far from me. It is on my way and there are many people looking at it.

    So, I shouldn''t go there, but I didn''t listen to wane thoughts and move toward them.

    Soon, had reached close enough that I could see the battle from the hill on. The Sky Sovereigns, both that entered the castle, were fighting each other.

    They are smart enough to fight on the ground, but not smart enough to realize that several Sky Sovereign are looking at them.

    Even if one of them; others will take a shot at them.

    The best chance to survive this is to create a show of power, before ending the battle. If they didn''t, whoever wins this battle, won''tst more than a few.

    I could easily tell three people among those watching will take a chance at them.

    Some might not even wait for the battle to end.

    They are freaking Sky Sovereigns. They have enough experience to understand these things. Maybe they thought they could deal with the danger thates from it.

    Well, news sh. They couldn''t.

    Those staring at them like prey are powerful enough to kill them, even if two of them go at them.

    I looked for a few seconds before walking away. I am going to interfere; it''s not my business. Soon, I was so far away, that I couldn''t sense the battle with my soul waves.

    Hours passed, till it was afternoon. I stopped at the area which isn''t covered in the soul sense before summoning my abode and walking in.

    I didn''t stay there for long. Just enough to the dinner before walking away.

    A few minutes passed and appeared on the battlefield. Where a person had died. It''s quite easy to see that with proof those people left behind.

    At our stage, it''s impossible to wipe the signs of battle if we fought on the ground, but we could still wipe away signs that could help others determine what happened in the battle.

    The bastard who won the battle didn''t even do. I could even tell the direction they

    It''s quite easy to wipe away the sigh and didn''t require many skills. Every organization offers lessons on it, and I had attended a few when I first entered Tor.

    Hours passed, and I havee across many of such battlefields.

    Though many were cleaned in such a way, that even I couldn''t tell what exactly happened in there or who won''t. They had done an amazing job in scrambling everything.

    Soon it was evening, and the energy started to get denser, and the number of Sky Sovereigns was reduced.

    The energy is quite powerful and not everybody can bear it. It bes extremely hard for even the powerful ones might night.

    At that period, energy is extremely dense.

    Soon, it was ten, but I didn''t stop and instead, I flew up. It is dangerous and I would be

    noticed by some, but they would be powerful, without any disturbance of the critter.

    I moved fast and within a few minutes; the first soul sense touched me, but they didn''t dare toe at me.

    An hourter, three more soul senses touched me.

    One even moved and came at me, but shook his head. He couldn''t even hope to match my

    speed at this energy, much less fight me.

    Midnight came and there were barely any people

    For over half an hour, didn''t sense anyone.

    Hun!

    A few secondster, I thought about that. My soul waves discovered a person. I didn''t change my has always changed and kept flying.

    A minuteter, they seemed to discover me and stopped. A few secondster, they moved

    again.

    This time in the opposite direction. Seeing that, my lips couldn''t help but curve up.

    The battles in the castles were good. Especially of thest challenge, but I want a real fight

    and this person would provide that to me.

    I just hope they have the guts to fight.

 Chapter 4023 Purple

    4023 Purple

    I looked at the personing at me, and I have to say they are fast.

    I didn''t slow down my speed, but they were catching up to me fast. It''s not easy to fly at such speed in this environment that could kill in a minute without our armor.

    Two and a half minutester, she stopped in front of me.

    The woman has cyan skin and horns, with dark ck hair like night. She is a beautiful woman who looks to be in her mid-thirties.

    I stopped ten meters away from her and took out my ax in one smooth motion.

    "What I can do for you beautiful, miss?" I asked, and her lips curved a little in a smile, while her eyes held caution and excitement.

    "I was wondering. If you had been in the castle?" she asked. To which I sighed in disappointment.

    "Unfortunately, I waste; I went to hunt the top, but there too my luck was bad," I said, shaking my head with regret.

    "You?" I asked.

    I know she is not. She is powerful and if she had been there, even with her face changed. I would have been able to recognize her.

    "No," she replied.

    "Well, then, if there is nothing more. I like to go," I said and moved to leave, but she appeared in front of me and my eyes hardened.

    "You seemed quite powerful. Mind having a little spar with me?" she asked, with a ck long sword appearing in her hands.

    The hardened expressions turned into a smile.

    "Sure, but don''t mind me. If I identally cut you half," I said with a sweet smile on my face.

    "If you could do that, I would be honored to have this as myst battle," she replied with a grin and came at with her purple aura zing.

    Burst 25%.

    She is not an easy opponent. I need to be careful against her.

    With that, I moved forward, a yellow-golden aura ring around me, with fire appearing on over the de of my ax.

    We appeared in front of each other in a fraction of a seconds and swung our weapons.

    Her purple mist-covered sword shed against my fiery ax hard.

    She tried to parry and came at me, but I stopped her attempt with a smile, while she disappeared from her ce and appeared behind me mine andunched another attack.

    This is faster and stronger than her previous attack.

    I turned smoothly with my ax, swinging forward toward her attack.

    CLANG!

    Once our weapons shed, and she disappeared immediately and appeared above me and brought her long sword down.

    CLANG!

    My ax defended, before she disappeared and once against appearing in front of me, where she found my axing toward her.

    A faint surprise shed in her eyes, but she reacted immediately and moved her sword forward in defense.

    She defended, but Iunched another attack, with even greater speed and power.

    CLANG!

    Again she defended, beforeunching her own attack by appearing behind me.

    She is fast and stealthy; that purple mist covering her aura, but the method she is using. Her let her move stealthily and made it hard to track her movement.

    It''s really good that I concentrate a little on tracking her movement.

    Usually, I didn''t have to do that because of the sensory sphere that was covering me. Anyone who entered inside it could not hide their movements.

    Even if they are invisible, they are visible to me, while the dome is invisible to them.

    It is made of extremely thin soul power. Even my soul waves couldn''t be able to discover it despite their abilities, only my soul sense at the close range could make it discover it.

    I had worked really hard on it and inside it; she was making me concentrate even a little is a testament good her method is.

    CLANG!

    I turned and defended, but she was not the one to stop and appeared to my right and attacked me again. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hun!

    This time, she used a different method.

    The purple energy covering her sword turned into ribbons around it. Seeing that, my eyes couldn''t help, but turn serious.

    CLANG!

    Those ribbons may look beautiful and delicate, but they are extremely dangerous.

    CLANG!

    My ax shed against her sword, while those ribbons came at me with the intention of shredding me into pieces.

    I didn''t move to dodge. I could, despite her sword, keeping my ax locked with the method.

    Bam Bam Bam

    The ribbons struck hard. If it had been above-average Sky Sovereigns, they wouldn''t have any defense against the ribbons at all.

    They would have shredded them apart. If that had failed, these rips turned into powerful attack energy and hit the enemy hard, as they did with me.

    It barely affected me. I didn''t even shake.

    Seeing that, a shock couldn''t help but sh in her eyes.

    "Nice attack," I praised her, but instead a frown appeared on her face, and she looked at my armor.

    She is using her abilities, and I didn''t stop her. I let her see anything, she wants to see.

    "How did you make your armor so strong?" she asked. "I didn''t even know your name and you already want to know my secrets," I teased with a smile.

    She didn''t say anything about that, but her expressions turned serious.

    A momentter, a powerful aura burst out of her. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face and I increased the power of the burst by 50%.

    It was a good a decision to not run away; the woman is really good. It is hard to find people like her to fight.

    The purple energy came out and formed the ribbons.

    They are thinner than before but contain many times more power.

    Seeing them, my eyes turned serious again, while my heart began to beat in excitement as she swung her sword at me, while I moved my ax in response.

    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

    Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. AnWan

 Chapter 4024: Purple II

    Chapter 4024: Purple II

    ?

    It''s one powerful attack, and it begins to make my heartbeat go wild as I swing my ax toward it in response.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed, creating a deafening sound and powerful shockwave that would push even the average peak Sky Sovereign back.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    Though it''s not a major attack. The major attack is the ribbonsing toward me.

    They are really dangerous, far more powerful than her sword attack, but like thest time, I didn''t stop them. I didn''t even move my ax to defend against them.

    The only thing I did was to keep looking into the eyes of the person in front of me.

    Bam Bam Bam!

    The ribbons crashed into my armor, and they did it with such a force that it would have shredded an average peak Sky Sovereign, but they too were stopped by armor.

    Her expression didn''t change, but it was clear by her eyes that she was not pleased by her oue.

    "They need to be more powerful to breach my armor," I said. She didn''t reply to that and swung her sword toward me with a purple energy covering.

    Fire zed across the de of my ax and swung it toward the woman.

    CLANNG!

    They shed hard, creating powerful shockwaves, that brough out some who were hiding.

    She isn''t the only person here; there are two more. They are weaker than her, but more than willing to fish in the troubled water. If the opportunity arises.

    Though, even at our weakness, we will be able to handle those bastards.

    It is why there is no worry on our faces, despite sensing them.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed fast and hard. Not stopping even for a second.

    Her attacks are getting stronger with every swing, and she is learning as I had fought. Targeting my weaknesses as she found them.

    Despite that, her sword wasn''t able to pass my ax.

    I am not using more power than her. It is even slightly less than her and there is no help from the clones, either.

    It''s not easy, every second. I am studying her moves, watching her sword and defending. It''s mybat style and experience that is letting me do what I am doing.

    A minute passed, and she appeared behind me and attacked fast.

    CLANNG!

    I turned and defended. She disappeared immediately and appeared to my left and attacked me again.

    She begins to sh around me like before, but unlike before, she is much faster and uses more power. If I made a single mistake, her sword would enter my immediate range.

    That wouldn''t be good.

    She is still hiding her strength; she might use her full power. That is dangerous to me. Hun!

    She appeared above me, and my expression changed.

    A powerful aura had sted out of the body. She had released her full power and brought down her sword at me, which was naked, and benefits from any fire or energy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was all above her sword.

    There is a massive sword, a big Grimm, and it ising down on me.

    Burst 75%.

    I didn''t hesitate and harnessed more power from the burst and moved my ax up to defend. CLANNNG!

    I defended against her sword, which had invisible mes covering it, while the massive purple fire sword above was stilling at me with our weapons locked.

    I didn''t move, nor did I remove my sword. I let the massive sworde toward me.

    Its momentum is dangerous, but as long as it is energy. I didn''t have to feel worried about it, but still, I remained cautious.

    BANNNG!

    The massive sword struck against me hard. Sending me back a step while covering me with a purple fire that had transformed into a million tiny little ant sizes swords.

    They are trying to burn me and at the same time, trying to cut me.

    It''s really an amazing attack. She must have needed arge amount of time and effort to create a move like this.

    It is likely an old move that has been refined with each upgrade. A new move couldn''t work as sophisticated as it is working right now.

    I am thoroughly impressed, and I am going to try to copy it in my spare time.

    While millions of tiny little purple swords trying to cut through my armor, she attacked against me.

    Her attack came from the front, and I moved the ax forward to defend against it.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    I defended, but she wasn''t the one to be stopped by a single attack and attacked me again and again, while her sword continued with their cutting job.

    Seconds passed, and I continued to fight against her attack. Responding to each and every attack, not letting it get too close to me.

    CLANNNNG!

    Twenty-seven seconds passed, and she attacked me with the massive sword again. Doubling

    the fire covering me, before attacking me with the other attacks.

    The challenge in castles would have been more amazing. If she had been there.

    With her power, she would have been in the top five.

    It may not look like it, but I am using all my strength to fight against her. I could harness more power, but where is the fun in that?

    It also helps to motivate the opponent.

    She could clearly sense I was using less power than her, but despite that, I am countering her attacks, without much shake.

    It''s a fun battle, and I am enjoying myself.

    I didn''t get to fight with such strength in the castle and those four days. Many times, I had thought about revealing myself and letting all of them chase me.

    I pushed those thoughts whenever they came to my mind. I might take a risk, but I am not

    suicidal.

    That would have been a suicide. Given the sheer number of Sky Sovereigns in there. There ought to be someone stronger than me.

    Even if a couple nearly as strong as me would have been able to hold me till I became tired

    enough, before killing me.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, she stopped, and I looked at her in question.

    "It was a good battle," she said, smiling.

 Chapter 4025: When Did You?

    Chapter 4025: When Did You?

    ?

    "It was a good battle," she said and waved her hand. Pulling all the fire covering me. The move looked amazing. Quite shy.

    "It hasn''t even ended yet," I replied, and the smile on her face brightened further.

    "Oh, it did," she replied, with a voice brimming with confidence.

    "An how?" I asked, with the confusion all over my face.

    Hun!

    "Try moving," she said, and I did, but I couldn''t.

    My eyes widened and a momentter, I saw purple ribbons wrapped around me, with only my face visible.

    "How?" I asked in shock.

    "Now, that would be telling you a secret," she replied, while my expressions turned serious, with fear sparking in them.

    "Are you going to kill me?" I asked, with my voice faintly shaking in fear.

    "No, I am not going to kill you, but since I revealed my secret to you. You will have to tell me yours," she replied before her expression became serious.

    "How did you make your armor so strong?" she asked.

    "That''s not a fair trade," I replied, with fear vanishing from my eyes and a confident smile appearing on my scared face.

    "It would be like asking for gold of the same weight in exchange for scrap iron," I added.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The insult hit her hard and anger shed in her eyes, but she controlled it.

    "You understand that my ribbons tied you right?" she asked, and I smiled.

    "No," I replied and immediately they were shredded into pieces while she watched in shock. Of course, I knew about the ribbons; I am aware of everything in my range, no matter how small it is. These ribbons tied me because I wanted them to tie me.

    "Using those fiery swords to weave these ribbons is really good, but you need to lower their signature, by at least 30% or it would be a ything against the weakling,"

    "It would never be able to bind those who are more powerful than you," I replied.

    "How do you do that?" she asked after a few seconds of silence.

    "Try moving," I replied to her.

    She hesitated for a moment, but did when a shock appeared in her eyes. She couldn''t move, not even twitch.

    "See, no signature. At least low enough that you can''t sense it. You have to achieve at least one thing, if you want to make those ribbons truly powerful move," I said.

    "When did you?" she asked. I didn''t reply to that; it might break her.

    I didn''t n to use the strings initially, but seeing her ribbons appearing around me. I decided to show off my own abilities.

    She is the best, I have seen in the binding, and I want to show her what best is.

    There is no forbidden power in those strings. I even counterbnced the forbidden power, which exists naturally in every speck of my energy.

    I started with the forbidden power and wasn''t able to do it without it for years.

    However, with my mastery of ancient runes, increasing. I started to try it without forbidden power and this year, I have seen the result.

    It is far from perfect and has many ws, but I am making progress.

    Things are bing dangerous for me. To reduce the risk, I have started to reduce forbidden power in my practice.

    My goal is to use only the one naturally present in me.

    Which is really hard to detect. It could be said near impossible; even Prime wouldn''t be able to discover it, even if they looked deeply.

    I am not doing this with my strings alone, but also with every other attack of mine.

    The closer, I get to prime. The more dangerous things would be. It is people of these levels who have tools and things that detect the forbidden power.

    I don''t want to identally light it up with the warning.

    It''s slow progress, but I am taking small steps and haveplete confidence to seed in it, till I reach the Prime.

    "It was a good battle, I hope, we will meet again," I said to her and waved before flying away. She seemed like, she wanted to say something but didn''t. She seemed to understand that I wouldn''t stop and thus didn''t try.

    It was a good battle; I hoped it would havested a little more, but I am happy with the time, it hadsted.

    Soon, I had gone far enough that I couldn''t even sense her. One of the people sneakily watched, and tried to tail me, but gave up in a second.

    "I would have fought him, but he was weak. That it wouldn''t have been worth it.

    I flew through the sky at midnight sky. My speed is quite fast; that even those who want to chase me can''t catch up to me.

    A few had tried but gave up within a second to a minute.

    It is hard to move fast in this environment when this powerful realm of energy tries to eat

    every bit of energy. Including the one, that their armor is made of.

    The faster they go, the greater the effect of the realm''s energy would be.

    It''s not like, I didn''t feel it. I do, but the effect on me is much less than on others.

    Soon, it was near dawn, when Inded and took out my abode. I directly went to the practice room and practiced both of my methods, before showering and sleeping.

    Usually, I stopped at night, but I didn''tst night.

    In the day, I will have to move to the ground. So, I decided to fly in the night; It''s much safer

    and also faster.

    I could cover many times distances in the same night,pared to the day.

    I slept after the shower and woke up three hourster.

    I ate the breakfast my clone had made and entered my core for the ss.

    Step!

    In the afternoon, I stepped out of my abode and continued with my journey, repeating the same thing, the next day.

 Chapter 4026: Hard To Control

    Chapter 4026: Hard To Control

    ?

    ''I think this is enough,'' I said to myself and stopped.

    A secondter, the changes began to happen to me, and a few minutester. I am a thin tall man, with blue skin and grey hair with falchion as the weapon.

    With that, I flew into the afternoon sky.

    It had been over three days since, I left the castle area and I think, I had far enough that nobody would suspect me.

    I have been far too cautious. I would have been fine, if I did it yesterday, but decided to be cautious.

    I do not regret it. A day is nothingpared to the trouble of being found out.

    As I reached the sky, I flew toward my destination straight. My speed is the fastest I had used in the real; I don''t care now if somebody found me.

    I am far enough, that people can''te in groups.

    They could have a near castle where their numbers were dense.

    They are not here, giving me quiet freedom.

    It is the first time, since I began my journey three days ago, that I am not sensing any Sky Sovereign around me. My soul waves have spread far and wide but didn''t pick a single Sky Sovereign.

    I don''t like it when people aren''t around me, but now, after three days, people are at me in every nook and cranny, I am liking this silence.

    I even slowed down my speed a little to enjoy it.

    Around an hour and a half passed, when I finally sensed a person. They are far away, but familiar.

    They were inside the castle with me. If I am right, their rank was sixty-six. She had chosen a method; a defensive method of soul.

    It was on my list. If I had more points, I would have brought it.

    Soon, she disappeared from my soul wave and for the next twenty-eight minutes, there was no one, till the two appeared in my soul sense.

    They seemed to be fighting. I didn''t much care; I didn''t even look in their direction.

    Hours passed, and soon it was evening, but I kept flying, not stopping till ten and a half. Now that got out of the castle area, I could stop at my usual time.

    I flew on the nights because I didn''t see the crowd, but here there is no crowd.

    Soon the morning came, and I resumed my journey.

    Four days had passed, and I had crossed an enormous distance, but I was far from the exit and my destination.

    This realm is massive.

    Even if I flew at my full speed. I would months to cross one end of it to the other. Thud!

    Inded, in front of me is a forest. It''s not a big forest; quite small actually, but it had dense energies. In its boundaries, energies are denser than it is at night.

    In the night, they be even denser and stronger, and even the strongest Sky Sovereign will have a hard time bearing it.

    Due to it; very few peoplee here. This means there are a lot of rare resources in this ce.

    I entered inside and immediately felt the energy and it got dense with every step, I took. The further, I got, the denser the energy would be.

    While I took a step after step hundreds of strings around me harvested resources.

    There are a lot of them, in greater density than I had expected.

    I gathered those as I moved slowly, using the stealth method at full power. The energy isn''t the only dangerous thing here; there are also the monsters.

    I could sense many of them and all of them were more powerful than any monster, I had sensed in here.

    I do not have the intention of fighting the monsters. I want to collect the resources and leave.

    I didn''t n to give this ce more than a day.

    It is not the only ce. I have to visit. There are many more, each with different kinds of resources.

    I have enough resources with me, but it would be a waste.

    If I didn''t collect more while I was in the realm. I may not need most of those things, but I could sell them to the organization for the things I need.

    A few minutes passed when I stopped, as I sensed the monster in my direction.

    A few secondster, the monster was just a few meters away. Tried to smell it, but it didn''t

    find anything after over a minute of trying, walked away.

    I heaved a sigh of relief and continued collecting the resources.

    Hours passed, and I came across many such monsters, but I was able to hide from each of them.

    Currently, it is night, and energy is dangerously dense. Most of the monsters have disappeared, leaving only the dangerous ones.

    I stayed away from them. Even when I sensed they had the resources I needed near them.

    I do not have any intention of provoking any monster.

    There are too many of them in this small area. Even sealing the battlefield might not work; it is the main reason; I am hesitant to fight, despite wanting to.

    If it had been a big forest with each monster lording over arge area.

    I would love nothing more than to fight against them, but here, I rather not. If any monster discovers me; I will hide in my abode than fight it.

    Soon it was midnight, and the energy became so dense. That is the only reason I am even alive

    in armor.

    I have created a threeyer of string armor. This is wise because the energy was able to breach through the firstyer of defense. It had happened after a long time.

    It is extremely dangerous, but the resources I am getting are very rare.

    These resources could only be harvested at night after the purity of energy reached a certain

    dense.

    Many of those resources are used to me and I didn''t hesitate to harvest them. Even going a little closer to monster territories, which I said earlier, that I will not do.

    Greed sometimes is really hard to control.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 4027: Hayat

    Chapter 4027: Hayat

    ?

    Thud!

    Inded on the ground gently and looked ahead toward my destination.

    It is two hours away from it, but in cautiousness. I descended far away from it as there was a huge chance that this was likely a trap.

    Before, I had walked out through the door of the castle. I had received a message from Hayat.

    She had said, there is a ''Irvus Pool'' in here and gave me the coordinates of it.

    Irvus Pool is an amazing resource. I have been searching for it for a long time. It didn''t increase the strength; that would be putting its use cheaply.

    It''s amazing that increases the cohesion of the body and soul. So, they could merge more smoothly.

    This step is veryplicated and dangerous for a person like me due to the forbidden power. So, this is why, despite knowing, this might be a trap. I had to decide toe here. As it is the resources that could help me tremendously with my breakthrough in the Sky Sovereign.

    I activated the stealth with full power and moved toward the destination.

    I have to be extremely careful. If I had sensed even a hint of trouble. I will run away, and I am making preparations as I run. It will make it easier to hide it.

    I had been preparing for it since I had left the castle area three weeks ago.

    The resources, I had found on the way. Had helped me a lot in crafting some of the things I had put down, while some I had crafted before evening to this realm.

    An hour passed by, and my waves had not sensed even a single person.

    I could sense a few monsters, but not a person.

    It made me even more cautious as I slowed down my steps further and even used more of my clone to study the data from the waves.

    Some might be using stealth, which is hard to sense. I am not that confident about telling, that my soul waves could scan through everything.

    Hun!

    Twenty minutes passed, and I finally sensed a person. She is sitting under the tree with her eyes closed.

    Surrounding her is aplex invisible formation covering around a hundred meters of dimension. A few minutester, I could see the person''s face.

    This is a beautiful tall elf with long forest green hair.

    She is not releasing any aura, and I am not taking the risk of trying to collect it from her skin. That formation is dangerous and quite defensive.

    So, I moved around fifteen minutester. I stopped a few hundred meters from the formation.

    I stood there without making any movement and just watched her.

    Over a minuteter, the elf had opened her eyes. They are vibrant, and green, which enhances her beauty to another level.

    "You took your sweet time toe," she said in the familiar voice of Hayat. It feels strange to hear the voice from a different face.

    When I change my face. I also change my voice.

    "Hayat," I said simply. I was nning to y dumb for a minute, since I am wearing a different skin, but decided against it after thinking about a moment.

    She smiled and got up, before waving at her, making the invisible formation surrounding her disappear.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It made me relieved. There was a chance, that it might have been hiding some people. Seeing it remove it; I am not sure, there are none.

    Still, I didn''t let my guard down.

    She might not be as strong as Aros or Anna, but I felt danger from her. More than I felt from them; she has something that is fatally dangerous to me.

    "Where is Irvus Pool?" I asked directly.

    There is no need to waste any time. If she is trying to y games or it is a trap, I want to finish with it as soon as possible.

    "Follow me," she replied.

    I did, and we both began to move. We kept a distance from each other, never getting close more than a hundred meters.

    "Did you have any trouble getting out of castles range?" she asked after a few minutes of silence.

    "No," I replied.

    "You?" I asked. "No, but it took some time. The ce had been swarmed by people wanting to hunt us," she replied, shaking her head.

    I don''t think, anyone among the top five faced any significant problems.

    Each had the abilities, which they were quite confident about, and we even got the ten-second lead. Which might not seem much, but it is for the people like us.

    Still, I can''t be wrong. There was quite a powerful waiting for us. Like the woman I had fought a few weeks ago.

    She was as powerful as Hayat.

    Minutes passed, but she didn''t stop. I didn''t say anything either, but I sent the soul waves to search for anyone who might be hiding.

    There is no building, but I didn''t sense any building either that could house the Irvus Pool.

    Though I have seen enough things to know, that building didn''t have to be visible to be here. It might be hiding, it ruined or copsed, there are many such buildings, I could sense.

    Seeing the way, Hayat is moving. She had been in that ce.

    Which begs the question. Why does she need me?

    She is powerful and good on runes. She needs to be able to create an inheritance as powerful

    as hers.

    Soon, we entered the ruined city. Everything is copsed. Not a single building is standing in here. I have information about it and knew it had been cleaned.

    There is nothing in here.

    A few minutes passed, and we stopped in what used to be harden, looking at signs. Now, there are barely any nts around me.

    Hayat crowded down waved her hand and immediately, all the dust and stones disappeared, and pristine white tile appeared.

    There is not a scratch on it. It looked like, it had been ced there a moment ago.

    Hayat looked at it for a moment, before a red disk appeared in her hand and she ced it on it.

 Chapter 4028: Nine Stonod Gates

    Chapter 4028: Nine Stonod Gates

    ?

    Buzz

    A buzzing sound rang out and the small tile that had melted began to rise.

    Soon, it had risen above my height and continued, before finally stopped and started to spread and then solidified, turning into a pristine white gate like the tile earlier.

    ''Nine Stonod Gates,''

    I read the words above it. It didn''t make sense to me, without a context, but I was still able to intuit something with the words.

    "Let go," she turned and took a step took a step toward it, before stopping after the first step. She saw I didn''t move from my ce and turned to me with a question.

    "Where does it lead to?" I asked, to which she sighed.

    "It''s a challenge; there are nine runic gates in it. Each gate had a different pool with different abilities."

    "I was able to clear the eight gates, but the ninth one is beyond me," she replied with a sigh.

    "So, you think, I will be able to solve it?" I asked. "You will have to; behind it is an Irvus Pool" she replied and took a step inside the gate.

    She disappeared inside and I kept looking at it for several seconds, before sighing and entering the room.

    I was prepared for the sneak attack, but it didn''te. I found her, looking at the red runic door with the concentration.

    "I will solve the eight gates. You can enjoy the pools, that have behind them. Just help me with the final one," she said.

    I didn''t say anything and watched her.

    She kept looking at it for over ten minutes before she started moving her hands across the

    runes.

    Buzz!

    She did it for over fifteen minutes before the door buzzed.

    Click!

    She pushed it open and stepped inside. I followed behind and entered a massive hall.

    In the center of it is the pool with pale green liquid.

    "It is the pool of Suras; it can heal all your injuries from microscopic to life-threatening," she informed and moved toward the gate on the other side.

    I looked at her for the moment, before walking toward the pool.

    As I reached it. I deactivated my armor and most of my clothes disappeared while I entered inside the pool.

    My expressions are unchanged, but in my heart, I am very excited. I have read about the pool of suras and it is amazing.

    While I always take care of even microscopic injuries. Some remain. The method I practice leaves few behind; this pool will help heal them and those caused by other things. "Ahhh!"

    I took steps inside and immediately a moan came out of my mouth as I felt gentle energiesing inside me.

    Bang!

    Soon, I reached the center andpletely submerged myself in it while gentle energies entered inside me.

    Into every cell and speck of my body.

    It feels amazing, that I had lost in it. I didn''t even care about, the danger, I sensed from her, which increased as I stepped into this ce.

    As long as I am in the pool. I am safe.

    I had read the rules; people couldn''t be harmed inside the pool. Outside is a fair game. So, I let the energiese inside me without any worries. Let them heal my injuries while I enjoy the amazing feeling they give me.

    Minutes passed by, and finally, thest stream of energy returned from my body.

    It had healed all the injuries of my body and soul. I could already feel a lot lighter than before.

    I got up and walked out of the pool while keeping an eye on Hayat, who was looking at the door. She had already opened it and was waiting for me.

    As I stepped out, the clothes appeared back on my body, before the armor appeared.

    A secondter, I appeared beside her.

    Click!

    She didn''t say anything and simply pushed open the door, before walking inside.

    "This is the pool of Larma; it will cleanse all the impurities in you," she informed and walked toward the door on the other side, while walking, toward the pool of mud.

    There is a thick brown mud with small violet crystals on it.

    My body is clean, cleaner than any Sky Sovereigns, I had seen, but it''s not devoid of impurities.

    There are impurities. People would say, I am filled with it, seeing the sheer number of resources I consume. I am a guzzler, who consumes resourcespared to several Sky

    Sovereigns.

    My methods and treatments, I create remove those impurities effectively, but the tiny amount of them do remain.

    I hope, this pool will be able to remove them.

    I walked in the thick mud until I reached the center before sitting down.

    Hun!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After a few seconds, a surprise appeared in my eyes. The energies of the pool entered deep

    inside me, sucking out the impurities that are deep within.

    I had read about it and expected it to do a good job, but what it is doing right now is above my

    expectations.

    I calmed myself and focused on these energies.

    Trying to get as much data as possible. If I can replicate it, even with a quarter of its

    efficiency, it will help me tremendously.

    Minutes passed as I watched it work. Cleansed my body with the impurities.

    These pools turned out to be really amazing.

    If the pools ahead, were just as amazing, then when I came out of this ce, I would be far

    more ready for the Sky Sovereign breakthrough, than I had been before.

    I still have to cross one more small level before I can prepare to breakthrough into the Sky Sovereign, but I could be prepared for this level.

    Soon, thest of the energy came out. Cleansing my body with nearly all impurities.

    Making me feel cleansed like never before. I am not just feeling it; I am seeing the proof in

    front of me.

    My meta scan shows the amazing cleansing I had gone through.

    I got up from the pool, with mud sliding down from my skin smoothly, and when I got out;

    there was a not even speck remained on me.

    The clothes appeared on me and so is my armor.

    Click!

    I appeared beside Hayat, who once again had already finished with the door and opened it before stepping inside without saying a word.

 Chapter 4029: Nine Stonod Gates II

    Chapter 4029: Nine Stonod Gates II

    ?

    Click!

    I stepped into the seventh door, entering another massive hall.

    Till, now I had entered into six halls, housing the six pools. All of them are amazing.

    I had not thought I needed those things, till I had entered them. They are helping me soprehensively; that it has blown my mind.

    "This is Pool of Kamid. It will concentrate your physical powers," she informed as usual.

    I nodded and walked toward it slowly while making changes inside me. It took me a little over a minute before I stepped into the grey oil pool.

    As usual, I sat in the center and closed my eyes.

    A few secondster, I gritted my teeth as pain coursed through my body.

    Not every pool offers a spa-like experience. Some pools are painful. Some give small pain, while some like this one provide pain great enough that it makes me want to grit my teeth.

    I bore it as seeing how it was pushing my physical power together, making it more concentrated.

    The dance also does that, but its effects are lighter as it does other things too, while this oil is doing only one thing and one thing only.

    It''s quite painful, but I bore it, seeing the visible changes happening to me.

    After going through the six pools, I sensed massive changes in me. They are bing more useful, after the challenges of the castle, that squeezed out the potential in one.

    I kept myself calm, while I felt like being squeezed by two hundred-story tall metallic tes. Painful as it may be, I am seeing the changes that are happening to me. There is a meta-scan, that shows every change I am going through.

    It is what makes me smile despite bearing such a massive pain.

    Time passed, and I bore everything that wasing at me and doing it with a smile.

    Despite the pain, not for a single moment. I thought about getting out. The pain is a temporary thing, while the result the pool will be provided would be permanent.

    I have a feeling, that I might need them, sooner than I had thought.

    Soon an hour passed, and things became painful. The force is going deeper and deeper into me, bringing me more and more pain.

    It had even wiped away, that smile on my face, but I don''t care. I am not going to leave before I get all the benefits from this pool; it won''t matter how much the pain increases.

    Two hours passed, and I am thinking about changing that statement.

    The pain is so great that I want to scream. The only reason, I am not is because I don''t want to scream while another person is in the room with me.

    I rather, she did not hear them, and the only way to make sure that is not to scream at all.

    It was past three and a half hours when suddenly the pressure on me began to lessen and with me, the pain.

    In just a few seconds. All of it had disappeared.

    Seeing that, I got up and sighed in relief, before walking out of it, with oil sliding down my body. When I got out of the pool, there was not even a drop on me.

    It is not pools doing, but the powerful formation engraved on it. They are not letting even a microscopic drop of it escape.

    Hun!

    Armor appeared on my body, and I turned to Hayat. Seeing her, a surprise couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    Every time, I came out of the pool. She had already solved the formation. She would simply push the door away, but now she is still solving it.

    I walked toward her, but stopped a safe distance away.

    I do not want to be close to her; I have been getting a feeling since I came here. I don''t know whether it is from here or this ce, but I want to be as careful as possible.

    So, I watched her. See how she breaks the rune puzzle in front of her.

    She is quite good. One of the best, I had ever seen in the runes. There are only two people, I know that could contend against her.

    Buzz!

    An hour passed and then another, before finally she finished, and I heard the familiar buzz.

    Click!

    She opened the door, without saying anything, and stepped inside, while I stepped behind

    her.

    Entering into another massive hall.

    "This is Pool of Dasor. It will concentrate your soul powers," she stated.

    It is like the pool, earlier, which concentrates on physical power. It concentrates the soul''s power.

    I nodded and looked toward the gate. This is the one, I have to solve, but I will do it after I finish with the pool.

    Soon, I reached the pool, which had translucent blood-red water. I stepped inside and nearly froze.

    "It''s going to be painful," I said and took another step inside and then another, with each getting more painful than the others.

    Finally, I reached the center and the real pain began.

    I had expected greater pain than physical, but it was more than I had.

    In the first minute, I am feeling such pain that I felt in thest minute of an earlier challenge before it started to lessen.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I wanted to scream with everything I had, but I bore it with greeted teeth.

    With the force I am gritting, I felt like, I might grit them to the powder.

    Minutes passed and muffled screams began toe out of my mouth. I tried to stay silent, but the pain was too great, and muffled screams began toe out of me.

    It''s hard to stop them, and if the pain is kept increasing. It won''t be long before I would need

    to scream.

    Seconds felt like minutes, but I continued bearing.

    An hour passed, and I felt like, I had been here for weeks, but it was far from over, and I was at

    my limit.

    I don''t know. If I could evenst, till the end.

 Chapter 4030: Irvus Pool

    Chapter 4030: Irvus Pool

    ?

    "Ahhhh..."

    Finally, the pain begins to lessen.

    A few secondster, it had lessened enough, that I had stopped screaming.

    They pain had disappeared, but not the deep tiredness, it gave me.

    I needed to stay for several minutes, before I gathered enough energy to get up and walked out of the pool.

    "You should rest. It wouldn''t be helpful if you started with the tired mind," advised Hayat as I stopped at the gate.

    I nodded and sat down before closing my eyes.

    I am still careful. If she made even the slightest movement, I would know about it.

    I rested for over two hours before I felt well enough that I got up and turned to the gate.

    As I touched it, the runes became visible. So, is the timer.

    The countdown began while I looked at the runes on me. It is my clones that are doing it, while I kept an eye on Hayat.

    I love the runes and would like to do nothing more than solve the amazing puzzle in front of me, but I am fully focused on Hayat while letting my clones handle the puzzle in front of me. It may be irrational cautions, but I feel like, I am on the thin strip, with fires everywhere.

    A one wrong step and I would burn into the ashes. Even the power, I have wouldn''t be able to save me.

    My instincts are screaming this at me, and they are never wrong.

    So, I rather have irrational cautiousness than death.

    I kept staring at it for one and a half hours before my hands moved. It begins to shift the runes fast and does it for a few minutes before stopping and starting again a few minutester.

    Hours passed, and it continued.

    My hands may be moving, but my focus is still on Hayat. I had not moved my focus away from her even for a second.

    I know what''s at stake, and I wouldn''t dare to make any mistake.

    Soon, ten hours passed by, and I was still moving the runes with my hand. The puzzle isplex andyered. If I solve oneyer, another will appear, and it will be more difficult.

    That''s why, I desperately wanted to work on the puzzle, but I had sealed my connection with clones that working on it.

    Buzz!

    It was the seventeenth hour, that I had solved the final puzzle, and silver door buzzed. "You are really good. I thought, even if you are able to solve it; it would take twenty-two to twenty-four hours, but you did it in just seventeen," she praised.

    To be honest, it took much less than that, but she didn''t have to know that.

    Click!

    I pushed open the door while keeping my armor at the highest defense.

    The door opened, and I stepped inside. Immediately stepping into thergest hall yet.

    Seeing, I couldn''t help, but be surprised.

    It is filled with murals.

    It is about the creator of this ce, Stanod.

    He turned out of citizen of this world. He created this challenge in the form of giving it back.

    I turned to the center of the massive gall. There is a small round pool in the center filled with the thick metallic bronze liquid, with misting out of it.

    The Ivrus Pool.

    My eyes lit up, and seeing it; I moved toward it.

    So has Hayat.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Soon, we reached it; she chose one side, while I chose another. The armor disappeared from our bodies, so had most of our clothes.

    I felt the warmth of liquid across my skin. It isfortable, and not painful at all, as I had expected.

    Soon, I reached the center.

    So, had Hayat, with only a meter of distance between us.

    We looked at each other before sitting down. Letting the warm bronze liquid fully submerge

    us.

    As we did, the quantity of energy increased many times, but it remainedfortable. It became morefortable, making me feel like, I was inside a warm spring which is covering outside and inside of me.

    I enjoyed the feeling. Even closed my eyes.

    In the pool, I am safe unless this very ce wants to kill me. I will be fine.

    I fell asleep before I even knew it, waking two and a half hourster. Even now, the energies areing inside me like a flood, mellowing my body and soul.

    This is what is happening. These energies are massaging hands, that are massaging my body and soul.

    Taking slight energies of each other, mixing them with it. It is happening without the slightest pain.

    Instead, it''s veryfortable.

    I watched as it brought the change into my body and soul. This is even more effective than

    what the book said, and there is a reason for that.

    Every other pool before it had prepared the body and soul for this moment.

    Now that I had entered the pool. Everything is happening smoothly, without the slightest resistance. If I had entered here directly, I would have been in a load of pain.

    Hun!

    I was enjoying the effects when suddenly; I sensed something, and I opened my eyes.

    I saw arge number of energies had started entering Hayat. More than three times than mine

    and the rate is increasing.

    ''She shouldn''t have been able to?'' I thought.

    Such an amount would tear me apart, but she seemedfortable in it. There is no change on

    her face, even as the flow of energy increases.

    ''What is happening?'' I couldn''t help, but ask myself.

    I really wanted to send my seed into her or pierce my strings into her body, but I couldn''t do

    either.

    It''s too much energy, but she is guzzling it, without slightest difort.

    A ce in the middle of her chest to shine. My heart skipped a beat when I sensed that, and I wanted to get out, but I couldn''t.

    This is a rare opportunity. It is going to help me with the biggest problem, I have.

    It will help me make my most dangerous breakthrough yet, safer.

    So, I stayed, despite the dangers. To make aplete use of this very rare opportunity.

 Chapter 4031: Battle of Survival I

    Chapter 4031: Battle of Survival I

    ?

    Finally, my body stopped taking the energy, and I walked out of the pool.

    I have no intention of staying a moment longer. Seeing it what is happening with the pool.

    She is absorbing the energies of Irvus Pool at an incredible.

    Something that shouldn''t be possible, but somehow it is happening, and I do not like it even a bit and would like to get away as soon as possible.

    I stepped out of the pool and clothes appeared on my body. So has the armor.

    I walked toward the exit door. Reaching it in a second, trying to open it, but it didn''t open. Seeing that, I sighed when I looked carefully at the door.

    ''It needs a key,'' I said with a sigh.

    I do not have a key. I turned to Hayat, and she was still in the pool. Seeing that, I walked away from the door and sat down.

    I will have to wait till Hayat wakes up.

    I really don''t want to, but there is no choice. So, I waited with my eyes on Hayat.

    A minute passed, and then another.

    Soon, it had turned into an hour, but Hayat was still in the pool absorbing massive energies.

    Her body shouldn''t have been able to take such energy, but she is doing it somehow.

    I wish I could see. I am really curious. Unfortunately, I couldn''t.

    It was an hour and thirty-seven minutes after, I hade out. I felt the energies slowing down before finally stopping. A few seconds after that, she opened her eyes.

    She got up without saying, anything and walked out of the pool.

    There seemed to be something changed in her. Her eyes seemed to have grown more confident than before. Even her bodynguage had changed.

    She stepped out of the pool, and her clothes and then armor appeared on her.

    She looked at me, and her lips curved a smile that raised all the hair on my body up, before walking toward the door and cing a key on it.

    Click!

    The door closed, and she walked out. Seeing that, I appeared by the door and stepped inside. Hun!

    I stepped out, and immediately my mind shuddered and all the hair on my body stood.

    I felt the danger that could kill me, and it was fast and powerful. I have fractions of seconds before it hits me.

    BANG!

    The force akin to a falling mountain crashed against me, or rather my shield.

    It''s good that I had trusted my instinct and had been cautious. If I had not; this attack would have been the end of me.

    It was so powerful that it made my shield visible and made it brightly, while I took a step back with shock in my eyes. I am not the only one shocked.

    "You defended it?" asked Hayat in shock. Looking at the shield, before turning to me.

    The shock in her eyes disappeared a momentter, and a big smile appeared on her face.

    "Harvesting you is going to bring me a lot more benefits than I had thought," she said, and a grey aura thick as oil and heavy as a mountain burst out of her.

    It was the most powerful aura, I had sensed. Powerful, than Sky Sovereign except for the Shaman.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She is extremely powerful. She wouldn''t have any problem in defeating even Aros. She hadn''t revealed such strength in the challenges of the castle.

    Burst 90%.

    I harnessed the 90% without hesitation. I had never felt such power as I am feeling right now.

    Those nine challenges didn''t directly grant me strength, but they didn''t increase my strength effectively. Making me more powerful than I had been when I had taken a step through the pristine white door.

    "I hope it had been a mistake. We could still go our separate ways as nothing happened," I said to her.

    Usually, I love to fight, but she is giving me a very dangerous feeling.

    My instincts are telling me. That I could die; I rather not fight such a battle. Especially against the opponent, which is giving me a strange feeling.

    "It is no mistake. You will be absorbed and be a part of me," she said and attacked with her saber.

    She is attacking with a single sabe, unlike the dual ones she had fought within the castle''s challenges, and seeing the way, she is wielding it; it''s clear, that she is a single-de wilder. Her skills are much better than when she wielded the dual sabers, which she did with better skills than most Sky Sovereigns.

    I reacted instantly, and a great sword appeared in my hand, and I moved to defend against her attack.

    For this face, I had nned to use the halberd, but seeing I could not put myself against the slightest disadvantage against her, I decided to use the great sword.

    It''s my great sword in its shape and weight, the one I am most skilled in.

    It''s not the variants I used in other faces.

    CLANNNG!

    Her saber shed against my sword. Creating sound so defeating that it would have to break the eardrums of most Sky Sovereigns if they had been closed.

    The shockwave, on the other hand, turned everything into dust. Trees, stones, and even the buildings had turned to dust.

    I looked at the light grey energy covering me. It is faint and dull, but extremely powerful.

    So much so that it would have been covering the average Sky Sovereign. It would have brought them to their knees.

    "Not a so much shake. It seemed like I am really lucky to catch you," she said and looked at me as if I was some kind of meat.

    It felt unerring that all the hair on my body was raised again.

    I wanted to run and hide in the abode, but that wouldn''t be possible with her strength.

    I don''t think I could run away from her.

 Chapter 4032: Battle of Survival II

    Chapter 4032: Battle of Survival II

    ?

    "You may be surprised, but many people have tried that and all of them were buried in the earth, while only I am roaming free," I replied to her.

    Many people tried to absorb me.

    From people to Grimms, every single one of them has died, and some died a horrible death.

    "I am not going to die. It is you who will die!" she said with confidence and attacked again, with more powerful than before.

    I moved my sword forward and swung it toward her attack.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword stopped her saber. It was a powerful attack, with denser grey energy covering me. Wanting to bring me down, but it was quickly absorbed by my armor.

    She had expected that. She didn''t wait for even a moment beforeunching another attack. CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    My sword begins to sh against her saber. Defending against her attack, which increased in the power and speed fast.

    She is not just powerful, but also learning fast. That her saber begins to move toward my weakness, like the viper.

    I did nothing other than defend while studying her as much as I could.

    I have realized this is not her full power. She is still holding back a lot. It is worrying me because I don''t know whether I would be able to survive against her.

    I have never fought an enemy like her.

    The more I am fighting with her; the more powerful I am feeling her to be. Every attack from her is making her more and more powerful against me.

    Seconds passed, and we kept shing.

    She kept learning about my weaknesses and targeting them, but I had kept my defense airtight, not letting a single one of her attacks hit me.

    Hun!

    She came against me, but this time. Things are different.

    Thousands of thin human long needles materialized behind her. Each one is long and thin, but each one of them contains massive energies.

    If even one hits; there will be no chance of my survival. I would be simply vaporized.

    Sup Sup Sup!

    The needles came while she attacked me with her saber. Stopping me from taking any action against the needles.

    I am looking at the soft smile that tugged her lips while keeping my eyes on the needles, which are getting closer and closer to me every second.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    BANG BANG BANG!

    A shield materialized in the form of arge curtain and needles shed against them.

    I could feel the power of each needle, but the shield was handling them. Absorbing the momentum, they havee at her, but also the massive energy.

    A surprise appeared in her eyes as she looked at it. Her needles were useless; the only thing they were able to do was make it glow.

    Still, it didn''t make me happy. I felt the power of the needles and they were not weak.

    Hun!

    She took her saber back, and I had prepared to defend against another attack, but it didn''t

    come.

    I found her looking at me, with a smile on her face.

    "I am really happy," she said with a smile on her face, bing bigger, but I focused on the thick aura that burst out of her body.

    It spread for miles and in that distance. It had destroyed everything that came into its power.

    There was not much to destroy there from the beginning. Since the shockwave had already turned everything to dust, but aura melded it together, forming a crystalline floor.

    It sent a long shudder through my soul.

    Burst 100%.

    I didn''t waste even a moment and activated the burst at full power, without any hesitation. The aura returned to her, and she swung her saber at me. There seemed nothing special about the attack. It seemed like a simple swing, with some grey energy covering her saber.

    It is far from simple as it looked.

    CLANNNG!

    The saber hit my sword, and my whole body shook before taking a step back and then another. Cracking the crystalline floor, that her powerful aura had made.

    Even a trickle of blood came out from the corner of my lips as the attack injured my internal organs despite the protection from the armor.

    The smile on her face became bigger, and sheunched another attack.

    More powerful than thest one.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended like before and as I had expected. It''s more powerful, but despite that, all it was able to do was shake me.

    Unlike thest attack, it didn''t force me to take the steps back.

    I got the data from her energy and attack and made a quick adjustment to my armor. Making it defend better.

    A surprise shed in her eyes, and she swung her sword again. With more powerful attacks

    than before.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    I stopped the attack and this time, I barely shook. She controlled the surprise and attacked me

    again and again.

    I defended every time and after dozens of attacks. I had stopped shaking; I began to defend her attack, without even a slightest shake.

    I am defending, but there is no joy on my face. I am fighting the battle for my survival here

    and I am fully concentrated.

    I am using my full power.

    The one, that could be counted among the peak, but here, it''s far from. I may be using my peak, but she isn''t, and that is scaring me.

    She is terrifyingly powerful, and I do not haveplete confidence in my survival.

    It is less than 50%, even so, I am fighting. It''s the only thing, I could do right now because

    running is out of the question.

    It will get me killed sooner rather thanter.

    Minutes passed, and we kept fighting when she stopped again.

    She looked and sighed.

    "It''s been a long time since someone had made me use it, but every time, I did. I get a great

    reward and this time, I feel like, the reward is a going to be hundred times greater," she said

    while eyeing me.

    A momentter; the middle of her chest begins to glow.

 Chapter 4033: Blood Burn

    Chapter 4033: Blood Burn

    ?

    The middle of her chest begins to glow.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There was no aura, just a feeling so terrifying. That it had made me take a step back in fear.

    A second passed and another. The feeling got more and more terrifying when suddenly it peaked. So much that it froze me on my spot.

    I may have frozen in fear, but I am still looking at a thing that came out of her chest.

    A hexagonal silver-grey gem.

    The aura released from her body, and it was a silvery-grey color instead of normal grey like before, and it was so terrifying that it melted the ground beneath my feet.

    It is temperature melted it, but the power.

    So much, had fused into the ground that it had melted and it so a simple thing. Considering it was no normal soil, but the one that had refined in the powerful energies of the realm.

    Her power had melted it.

    ''What is it?'' I thought as I looked at the gem.

    There could be tens of things. Like the power center, the energy core, the elemental point, and even the monster core.

    Yes, those things could also be used.

    Her power reached beyond what I could handle. Even she couldn''t handle it.

    "Your body can''t handle such power," I said, controlling the fear I am feeling.

    The shining grey lines appeared across her body. Which, the power is leaking, it''s not a good sign, which gave me a breather.

    "Yes, but it is capable of handling it long enough to finish you off," she said, and attacked.

    Her attack was so fast, that I was barely able to see it and moved my sword forward in instinct. CLANNNNG!

    I felt her saber shing against my sword before I saw it and my bones cracked as my body shook before it flew back like a ragged doll.

    I vomited the blood as I moved back while moving my sword forward to defend against her another attack.

    It''s faster than thest and more powerful. It scared me, but I calmed myself forcefully and moved my sword forward, using my instincts and experience.

    CLANNNNG!

    I felt her attacks against me before seeing it.

    As it shed, more bones of my body broke. Even the sword had nearly left my hand. She became really powerful.

    She is not at the level of shaman, but she is really close to it. At the edge of Sky Sovereigns. Crossing it, she will gain the power of Prime, bing a shaman. If she absorbed me; she would be the strongest of shamans.

    The potential I could give her will take her there and it will be quite easier.

    Every cell and speck of my soul is filled with forbidden power.

    Absorbing such things is tremendously useful. It''s why, whenever the news of such things spreads, the whole world moves to find it.

    The benefits she will gain consuming me will be beyond anything, any resource could provide her.

    I do not want to die, much less give my body to someone like her, who is using a dark path. I rather let it rot than let her have it.

    I am going to do everything to survive, but in case I fail. I don''t want to let her absorb me.

    Thus, making preparations to not let that happen.

    The formations are moving inside me. Turning into something terrifying.

    This way, I will explode at themand. If she killed me before I had released themand.

    The formation will trigger and kill her with me.

    Despite all her power, she won''t be able to survive.

    CLANNNNG!

    Another of her attacks hit, sending me back, even at greater speed, while the changes began to happen in her.

    The grey lines begin to spread and widen, with more energy leaking out of them.

    I could see the hurry in her eyes. She needs to kill me fast or it will be her, that will get it, and

    it won''t be pretty, given the amount of energy she is using.

    Even my body couldn''t handle such power, that her body is containing, but I will be able to handle it longer.

    I shook my head as the thought crossed my mind.

    I do not want to use such a method. Whatever it is; it won''t be without a cost.

    CLANNNNG!

    She attacked once again and moved back at even greater speed. Reaching trees and begin to crash through them.

    These trees felt like paper; they had no resistance to me.

    She once again appeared in front of me, less than a secondter. Her expression is frustrated, and her eyes are angry.

    All the calmness and smile had vanished. Now, she wants to kill me as fast as she can before the power inside her kills her.

    "Die!" she screamed and attacked.

    This attack is faster and stronger than all her attacks till now and I have to defend against it.

    This time, no shield wille to save me.

    I have taken a gamble, and in that, I have to defend against her attack, or I will die.

    She will kill me, and nothing will be able to save me.

    The attack was heavy, but she appeared in front of me, like a phantom, and attacked me again. ''There is no choice,'' I said, seeing the attack which I couldn''t defend with the power I have.

    Blood Burst!

    After years, I had burned my blood. There is no choice. If I didn''t defend myself, I would die.

    As burned it, a crimson aura came out of my body, and I moved my sword forward to defend

    against it.

    A surprise shed before it turned to deep anger.

    Burning my blood is thest thing she wants me to do. It will make me weak and give her fewer benefits as she absorbs me.

    "Bastard!" she cursed and increased the power of her attack while I moved my sword forward.

    Even after burning the blood. I am still weaker than her, but it is still giving me enough strength to move my sword forward to defend against her colossally powerful attack.

 Chapter 4034: Blood Burn II

    Chapter 4034: Blood Burn II

    ?

    "You havemitted a grave mistake by burning your blood. I will make sure you suffer great pain for it!" she roared at me with all the anger in the world and attacked.

    The saber moved silvery grey misting off it and reached me, in fractions of seconds.

    CLANNNNG!

    Her saber hit mine, and I felt the same power, and this time, it had sent me back, bloodied and broken.

    It''s not like the power of my blood is weak, but the power, she had harnessed from that silvery grey hexagon is so great that even burning my blood isn''t enough to fight equally.

    I am not bringing the full power of my blood, but even if I had. It wouldn''t be enough to fight equally.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    So, I am only burning the amount of blood, I need. It will help mest longer and if I survive, then recover faster.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    I was just thinking that, when she hit me with another attack and then another and then another, without wasting even a fraction of a second.

    I crash through tens of trees, walls, and boulders. Crushing through all of them.

    There is nothing in here that could stop me, and it is a good thing.

    If there is something hard enough to stop me, then the impact will be hard enough that it will break all the bones in my body. I do not want to suffer such a fate.

    Many bones in my body had already broken, and I didn''t want to break more.

    I am using the blood energy to protect my bones and mend those that are already broken, but her attacks are so powerful that she is not letting that happen.

    Every attack from her would break the bones that started healing and break even more new ones.

    The only reason, I am even capable of my moving my sword is because I had covered them with the blood energy. It is what keeps me in the fight.

    Though, it''s not pretty.

    I am feeling pain. That made me grit my teeth and brought tears through my eyes.

    Still, I didn''t stop defending against her attacks.

    Stopping means dying, and I refused to die against someone like her.

    I would have epted the death. If she hadn''t been using that crystal. It is not her strength; she is borrowing the strength from it.

    I refuse to get defeated by someone like her. Who uses the borrowed power.

    CLANNNNG!

    So once again, I moved my sword forward and defended against her attack.

    It sent me flying with blooding out of my orifices.

    Bang!

    A fraction of a secondter, I crashed against the small and crushed through it with its debris flying in all directions.

    Though it hadn''t affected her at all.

    She came through the debris like a phantom, with only her silhouette and the silvery grey lines visible as she attacked me again with her saber.

    CLANNNNG!

    Her saber hit my sword, and this attack was especially powerful.

    It sent me back faster than ever before, and within a second, I broke through the two hills, before she came at me with another attack.

    Her attacks are getting powerful, as she is getting desperate.

    Yes, there is desperation in her eyes. She wants to kill me before she gets killed by the power.

    There are no other options because if she didn''t kill me. She will have to run because she won''t be able to handle the power for long.

    When she stops, it will leave her extremely weak.

    If I find her at that time. She would be as good as dead.

    So, she needed to kill me to absorb me, but also to save her own life, which made her even more dangerous than before.

    As of now, she will not stop at anything to kill me, and I do not haveplete confidence to survive her powerful attacks.

    "You should just give up. It will save you a world of pain," she said with a strange echo releasing from her voice, making her look like the titans I had read about.

    "Says the person, who is just a step away from death," I replied, and she red at me.

    "There will be no mercy, even when you beg for it," she said and attacked again. Pouring such power into her saber, that its de had turned silvery grey.

    CLANNNNG!

    Her attack hit me hard.

    Breaking more bones in my hand and body while shooting me back at even greater speed and following me for another attack.

    Hun!

    This time, she did something different. This time, she appeared behind me.

    The runes reacted and used the power they absorbed, turning me fast. Breaking some more of the bones of my body in the process.

    CLANNNNG!

    I defended barely and heard cracking across my body as two forces shed hard.

    She seemed to understand what was happening, and a smile appeared on her angry face whole silvery grey mist released from her mouth.

    It is nowing out not only from lines but also from her orifices.

    She looked really scary, and she attacked with scary intensity. She is not the one to waste any time, she saw the chance and now she is taking it.

    CLANNNNG!

    I sent back and broke the bones of my body to the copsing limit.

    I have reached my limit. If I take any more of her attacks. It will, I won''t be capable of even

    raising my sword.

    It will be the end of me.

    I looked at her as she came at me with a grin on her face. She also sensed that I had reached my limit, and her attack would be the finishing one.

    "Die!" she said and swung her saber for thest time.

    I looked at the attack and sighed internally. I would have preferred if I had got half a minute more, but now I will have to do with what I have and I did.

    I pulled the strings.

 Chapter 4035: End

    Chapter 4035: End

    ?

    Immediately, a shock appeared in her eyes as she sensed the restriction appearing across her body.

    Her eyes widened, and she looked at me as she stopped her attack.

    "What did you do?" she asked as the lines across her red. Trying to burn the strings. Immediately, giving the greatest pressure, they had ever felt.

    She is directing the energy toward the strings.

    The strings are absorbing the energy and releasing it immediately, but not fast enough, that more and more gathered.

    I watched with bated breath and tried to recover from the limit as fast as I could.

    Buzz Buzz!

    I didn''t hesitate to activate the few formations that I usually wouldn''t.

    They are powerful, and they work quickly, but they are not without some serious side effects. Currently, I do not have time to think about them.

    I need to have a life to think about them. If I survive; I could take my sweet time in recovering from it.

    I looked at her and saw her crazily pouring energy into my strings. They had finally be visible and seeing them, her eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    Strings cover every part of it. So, thickly, that it looked like she was wearing some kind of suit.

    I had needed only half a minute. If I had that, I would have been more confident than I am right now.

    "How did you do it?" she asked in shock.

    "It''s my move," I replied, not answering her question, which made her angry.

    "Its powerful, but it won''t be able to stop me!" she said and lines across her zed, pouring more power into the strings, while she moved at me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yes, she could move, and quite fast at that.

    She is the fastest person ever to move with strings binding her. Usually, people more powerful than me, couldn''t even twitch.

    She could move so fast, despite the string behind her as the testament to her strength.

    She is at the limit of Sky Sovereign and sees how her power increasing. She might break that limit; I have to finish her before that happens.

    She might not be able to bear the power of the Prime for more than a second before it vaporizes her, but even the second would be more than enough for her to finish me off.

    Looking at her expressions, she is aware of that as well.

    She understands how dangerous her chances of survival have be. To survive, she will need to kill me as soon as possible as I would need to kill her.

    She appeared in front of me and attacked.

    I also swung my sword and this time, not in defense, but on the counter.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed and since the first, she had started using the power of the crystal, she shook.

    Seeing that, I grinned and attacked her.

    Yes, I am attacking. Defending isn''t enough to kill her; I will have to kill her with my sword. CLANNNG!

    She countered, but Iunched another attack, and she moved to defend against it.

    She defended and tried to attack me, but I moved first. I pulled my sword fast and attacked her, before attacking again.

    I cast a nce at my strings as I attacked her.

    They have turned silvery grey like her energy. I have given theirmand to clones to deal with the energy the strings are absorbing. It is up to them, how they deal with it.

    The only thing they have to do is stop her power from increasing and, if possible, restrict it further.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    I attacked her again and again, but she was good.

    Each of my attacks is getting defended, not a single one of them is getting past her defenses. While it''s happening, the lines across her body red. I could feel the panic appearing in her eyes as the energy began to release from her very skill, not lines and orifices anymore.

    "I give up, let me retreat and we will end this here," she said as she defended my attack.

    "No," I replied.

    I should have epted her offer, but this woman had nefarious intentions toward me.

    She didn''t want to kill me or absorb me. I cannot let such a person leave, who could be a threat to me in the future.

    "Then we will die together!" she said with madness in her eyes and immediately, the grey crystal burned like a sun.

    Immediately, the lines across her body red and expanded and spread, and within a second, her whole body had turned silvery grey.

    She looked like a demon, with such power that it could vaporize me.

    ''The strings will be able to hold her for three seconds at most,'' informed my clones.

    ''Keep it ready.'' I said and poured my blood energy into the strings without holding anything

    back.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    She attacked, and her attacks were faster and stronger than before. Even my strings couldn''t contain her with massive powering out of her.

    I defended against her attacks while waiting for my clones to act.

    I am pouring massive blood energy into the strings. For one chance, it will give me a fraction

    of a second and I will have to deal with her. If I fail, then I will die.

    Her attacks were fast, but I defended against each and every one of them.

    I didn''t let even a single onee at me. Given how powerful attacks are, there is no way, I would be able to survive that.

    A second passed and then another. I am thest second; after it passed. The energy will overpower my strings and it will be the end of me.

    ''Now!'' said my clones.

    I didn''t hesitate and moved without wasting any second, disputing her attacking at me.

    Which, if I didn''t stop, would decapitate me.

    My sword moved toward her, while her saber moved toward me.

    Hers was faster and it reached my neck.

    There was barely an inch of distance between me and my neck when suddenly the smile on her

    silvery grey face froze like the rest of her body as it turned blood red.

    Relief flooded my heart, but I didn''t let it stop me and moved my sword faster.

    I only have a fraction of a second. She will gain her movement back and finish me off.

    Hun!

    Finally, my sword reached her chest, and, to my surprise, there was resistance.

    I didn''t hesitate and powered enchantment with blood energy and pushed the de with

    everything I had.

    Puch!

    I heard the wet sound as the de pierced through her chest and reached her heart.

    I didn''t hesitate and sent a st powerful energy into it destroying her heart.

    Killing her.

 Chapter 4036: Recovery I

    Chapter 4036: Recovery I

    ?

    Hun!

    I felt relief as I killed her, but the very next moment. The crystal middle of her chest went crazy.

    Seeing that, my eyes turned serious, and a crystalline cylinder came out of my core, and I immediately put the body into it, before sending it back to my core.

    It''s dangerous, but I have no choice. I am very weak. I couldn''t deal with it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The cylinder appeared on the stone disk as it did. All the runes on it lit and began to absorb energies released from the hexagonal crystal.

    It is not absorbing, but pulling the energies out, not only from the crystal, but also from the body.

    The body had absorbed a massive amount of energy and was at the limit of breaking. If it did, it would explode with all the energy and that would be bad.

    The stone removes that possibility by absorbing the energies.

    Seeing that, I felt relieved, and the pearl appeared in my hand. A momentter, the door appeared, and I entered inside.

    I would have liked to set up the abode away from the battle, despite the stealth abilities of it, but I couldn''t.

    The reason I am still standing is that I am burning the blood. The moment I stopped; I will be weak as a chicken. That even Sovereign would be able to kill me without much struggle.

    Step!

    I appeared in the practice room instead of the living room.

    As I did, a big round tub appeared in front of me. It had dense brown liquid and green leaves with purple veins floating a top of it.

    The whole tub is covered in dense runes.

    My clones had prepared for it, the moment I burned my blood. I had kept all things ready, in case I ever need. They just need to mix it.

    It didn''t take them more than a minute to read it.

    Blop!

    I didn''t waste even a second and jumped into the pool, before deactivating my armor and removing my clothes.

    I took a deep breath and stopped burning the blood.

    Immediately, tremendous weakness enveloped me. So, powerful, that I could barely twitch.

    If someone can breach the abode. I will be chicken in front of them.

    I pushed those thoughts and let myself fall asleep. Sleeping would help me recover fast.

    So, I did, and with the tiredness; I was feeling. I fell asleep within seconds.

    When I woke up, it was thirteen hourster.

    I am still in the tub of brown liquid with every inch of me covered in the runes. They are helping me recover my vitality as the formation inside my core.

    I am feeling much better than I had been thirteen hours ago, but in no condition to fight any battle.

    I am so weak, that even the weakest Sky Sovereign here would be able to kill me with a single attack. I had burned too much of the life force, it will take some time to recover from that.

    If people were to see me now, they would be shocked.

    I recovered extremely fast, given the amount of life force I had burned. It''s not easy to recover, especially for the Sky Sovereign.

    It''s hard for Sky Sovereign to recover their vitality fast. Without resources and proper methods and months and even years, if they burned as much vitality as mine.

    The resources, I used to be rare enough that will make even Prime envy.

    I do not skim on recovery. Resources, I could get, but I could not once it had lost.

    I used the best resources. I needed to recover as fast as I could. The sooner, I recover; the sooner, I will feel the guarantee of my safety.

    I looked at runes and solutions, before closing my eyes.

    A momentter, I appeared in front of my meta-scan. It shows a clear state of my body, which is bad.

    Because of the loss of life force, even my powerful healing power had weakened. So much, that it wasn''t able to heal all the injuries I had suffered in battle against Hayat.

    I looked at every detail and was satisfied with the work of my clones in managing my recovery. They had done their best.

    A few minutester, I finished and appeared beside the dead body of Hayat. Even after thirteen hours, the energies are still getting pulled out of it.

    It is not silvery grey energies, but deep red ones.

    This is a life-force, that couldn''t be absorbed by Hayat. It is from thousands of people, she had consumed.

    Yes, that would be the right word. She consumed the people.

    My clones were able to find out a lot of things. Including the number of people she consumed.

    It is in the thousands.

    It''s quite easy to find out. This dark red energy contains the signature of the people she consumed and seeing every life signature is different, I will see a number of them to get the number of people she had consumed.

    I am d. I didn''t ept her offer. If she had survived, she would have killed thousands more. Looking at the data in front of me. It''s clear, she was no cultist, but worse than most cultists. She is alone at her work. She had designed her inheritance to consume people, with the crystal as the center of it.

    My clone is scouring through the library to find out what it is. It''s quite close, narrowing down the search to four types of crystal.

    If it turned out to be any four of them. Its value would be greater than the three halnx liquid bottles I had got from the castle.

    I am not surprised. The crystal is needed to that good to support what she was doing.

    Normal crystals cannot absorb, sort, and refine the energies from one to such a degree. It needs to be something as amazing as this one.

    She is really lucky to get this type of resource. If she had thought wisely, she would use it for

    other things.

    She was clearly intelligent. Not anyone could create a sophisticated inheritance like her, but she didn''t use that intelligence wisely.

    She wanted a quick progress and taken a forbidden path.

    If she had walked through the conventional path. It might have taken longer, but she would have reached the Prime with her talent and intelligence.

 Chapter 4037: Recovery II

    Chapter 4037: Recovery II

    ?

    It was after four days; I finally got out of the pool.

    As I did, I walked around, feeling good to move my body finally after four days of lying in the pool.

    Four days are far from enough to recover, but after four days, I am not so powerless anymore. I could deal with the weaker Sky Sovereigns in the realm.

    Which is far from enough. Seeing the people isn''t the only danger, there are also monsters.

    So, I n to stay here and recuperate until I recover, with enough strength to deal with most of the dangers thate my way.

    I looked at the solution in the tub, which turned crystal clear. My body had absorbed all the energy. Which is what helped me recover so much, so fast.

    I put the tub back into the core and walked into my bedroom.

    Click!

    The first thing, I did was walk to the bathroom. I want to shower; I could have taken the shower in the practice room, but this one my bedroom is better.

    For twenty minutes, I let the cold-water cascade down my body, before finally turning off the tap and walking out.

    I dried myself and changed into the new clothes before stepping out of my room.

    A few secondster, I am kitchen, taking out stuff for the thing I want to cook.

    Saying, I am hungry would be an understatement. I had not eaten anything in the past four days. I wanted to but I couldn''t because of the treatment.

    So, I am making myself a lunch, which I am going to eat, till I am full.

    The clone would have done it faster, but I wanted to cook with my hands. I want to eat something specific and this recipe tastes better when I cook it with my hand.

    It is a simple recipe, requiring only the three ingredients, but high expertise.

    Even with my culinary skills. I couldn''t cook it with perfection; I am stillcking and need more practice and skills before I am able to achieve it.

    Ting!

    An hour and ten minutester, the oven rang, and I opened its door and took out the freshly baked bread.

    With it done, I poured soul into the bowl and sat down on the table, before started eating. "There is nothing as fulfilling as soup when one is sick," I said after taking a first sip of soup. Which is simple, but delicious, so I immediately took another sip before taking a bite of bread.

    Before I knew it, I had finished all the soup, and I took the second.

    I finished it too and took the third. It was when I felt content.

    I stayed in my seat for a few seconds before getting up and washing the dishes. After I finished with that, I sat down on the porch, watching the scenery.

    The battle had been too intense. It had destroyed arge area and attracted people.

    They had searched for us but found nothing. One is dead, while the other party is hiding.

    Finding me is difficult, even if they had forbidden power, they would need to concentrate it on a small area to find my abode.

    I wish I could go out right.

    I have got everything, I wanted from this realm. I got more than I had thought and now I wanted to leave.

    Unfortunately, with my current strength. It''s too risky; there are very high chances, that I will die. I don''t want to die, especially after surviving the enemy that had nearly killed me.

    I stayed sitting here for an hour before I got up and waved my hand.

    Immediately, everything on the porch disappeared. In its ce, a big square mat appeared, with a dense formation on it. Each of the runes in the formation is made of thick, essence.

    I looked at it, before sitting down as it centered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Buzz!

    A momentter, the formation buzzed, and runes began to move. They climbed on me and covered every part of my body.

    Soon, the formation begins to send the energies inside me.

    The working is far moreplex than simply sending the energies inside me.

    The energies are a faint amount, but they went deeper into me, powering things that create

    the life essence and also providing the fuel to create it.

    The process seemed slow, but it was extremely fast and would get faster, the more I recovered.

    I watched it for a few minutes before I closed my eyes and appeared at my core.

    I didn''t dally in my core and appeared in front of the gates of the library, before stepping inside.

    I may be recovering, but I am working. Aside from the first day, I had spent most of the time

    sleeping. In the second, I worked for at least ten hours.

    I wanted to work more, but I needed a long sleep every day to recover fast.

    I sat down, and immediately, what I was working for appeared in front of me.

    It''s homework the teacher gives me, but unlike the daily homework. I have a week to solve it, which I think won''t be enough to solve it.

    It''s aplex problem, and I am trying everything I can, but am unable to solve it. many times, I wanted to get help from my clones, but that would defeat the whole purpose.

    I worked on it for seven and a half hours before finally stopping and bringing the work of my inheritance forward.

    I am frustrated.

    Working on inheritance would calm me down and I will resume working on it after a few

    hours.

    I worked on the inheritance for over twenty hours, before turning back to the homework, and when I got frustrated again, I worked on the inheritance.

    It took me three days, but I had finally solved it.

    It was more of luck than hard work. I was working on an inheritance when an idea came to my mind, and I tried it and it worked.

    I would have liked it more. If I had solved with my knowledge, than with the sudden idea.

 Chapter 4038 70%

    4038 70%

    "It''s time," I said as I opened my eyes and got up from the green crystal disk on which I was sitting.

    It had been nine days since the battle. I have not taken a single step outside the abode.

    Focusing only on my recovery.

    I had made a good recovery. Recovered 70% of my strength. It should be enough for me to safely get out of the realm.

    I would have liked to stay more, but nine days are already enough and it''s not like, I will stop recovering once I begin moving.

    I will continue to recover and if I followed the n I had created of the daily rest, I might be able to recover most of the strength by the time, I got out of this realm.

    Step!

    I took a step out of the abode, into the morning sun.

    I looked around and saw the scenery, which was different from a week and a half ago, when I had fought Hayat.

    There was destruction, but now, the creation is happening. The new buds of trees had starteding out of the ground. In a few years, the tall trees will take their ce back.

    The energy of my battle that was thick here had all but disappeared.

    In the world. It would have taken months for that to happen, but here it had happened in days because of the strong realm of energy that had whittled it all away.

    I sighed and flew into the air, before shooting toward the exit.

    I am weak right now, but I am still strong enough to deal with most of the threats.

    Still, I will need to be careful. I cannot deal with all threats like before. If I sensed something I couldn''t deal with, I would hide.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I sensed people and quite a big group of them.

    One is even familiar to me. She was in the castle.

    They were quite far away, but they sensed me after a few minutes and stopped. A momentter, they changed their direction and came toward me.

    Two and a half minutester. They were in front of me.

    "Give us everything you have," said the lizard beast woman, leading the group. I looked at her and her group before sighing.

    I loved to battle, but right now. I want to avoid it if possible.

    "Please walk away, I don''t want to beat you all," I requested. They were stunned for a moment before startedughing till tears started toe out of their eyes.

    Even then, they continued for nearly a minute, before finally stopping.

    "It was a good joke," said the lizard beastwoman, wiping the tears off her eyes. A momentter, the mirth vanished from her eyes and her face became serious.

    "We will break every bone of your body for wasting our time," she promised and came at me with her group.

    I shook my head and stopped the recovery formations, before summoning my weapon.

    It is a hammer.

    Since they want to break my bones. It is only wise, that I break their bones.

    Seeing the hammer, they grinned, and powerful auras sted out of their bodies. All of them are Peak Sky Sovereigns and have strength.

    It''s likely why they are so confident.

    "Die!" the beastwoman roared and attacked me with her spear covered in scarlet fire.

    It pierced through my stomach, and her lips curved but froze a momentter before even a full smile could form on her lips.

    BANNG!

    At that exact moment, a loud crunching bang rang out and stone skin behind her, hit with my Warhammer squarely in his chest.

    It was a powerful attack. I didn''t hold back much; the only restriction, I put on the attack, was that I didn''t want to kill them or injure them, permanently.

    Aside from that, everything is a fair game.

    He shook and cracks spread across his blue stone skin, before he flew back rocket with tooths and blood spitting out of his mouth.

    They reacted fast and a human woman attacked her with her long sword.

    She is a poison user. They are quite rare; she is the only second one, I have seen in this realm. They are interesting and I like to fight with them.

    Unfortunately, she came at the wrong time, or I would have, really loved to fight with her for a long time.

    I dodged her attack and appeared behind her, before bringing down my hammer.

    BANNG!

    She reacted fast and activated her defensive method, but my hammer crushed through them, beforending her back hard. breaking her spine along with a few other bones.

    She too flew away vomiting blood, while dodging the spear of the beastwoman, and turned to the man, who looked like a child of thirteen years antler-like the horn on his head.

    He had stopped midway with fear clear on his face.

    BANNG!

    "I am so," he was mid-speaking when I attacked him with the hammer. I had told them not to attack me, but they did, and now they will pay the prize for it.

    CLANNG!

    He flew away, and I turned to the boatwoman, stopping her attack with my hammer.

    "You didn''t run," I said to her.

    "You are powerful. There is no use in running," she said and she burst with full power, before attacking me with her full strength.

    I looked at her and waited, before disappearing and appearing in front of her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She reacted quickly and tried to dodge the attack while activating many defensive methods.

    BANNNG!

    My hammer broke through all of them and sent her flying hard. I might like her bravely, but I am still angry that they had made me use my power.

    Now, I won''t be able to activate the recovery formation for an hour and it won''t be as strong as before.

    The longer formation remains active. The faster recovery I will have. Due to them, I needed to pause the formation slowing my recovery.

    That is hard to forgive.

    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

    AnWan

 Chapter 4039: No Mercy

    Chapter 4039: No Mercy

    ?

    Hun!

    I sensed the battle ahead of me and wisely changed the direction.

    It''s much better than fighting, which will make me stop the recovery formations running in my core.

    It had been twelve days since I started the journey toward the exit. I had made a good recovery.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I can now use 91% of my strength, which is good, but could have been better if not for interference. I made sure all of them had paid a price for that.

    I am now just three days away from the exit.

    This exit is in the control of Tor. So, there are very few people aside from those of Tor and their allies who are moving in these directions.

    It is what made me more alert.

    Tor has no dearth of enemies. Some might decide to do something and, like always, know that the organization had warned the members to travel to the exit in groups.

    I could see a few groups around me. Some offered me to join their group.

    I declined. I like to go alone.

    I might have joined the group. If I had felt, it could help, but it won''t.

    Me journeying alone is better for various reasons.

    One and a half hourter, I sensed something and sighed, before changing my direction.

    Fifteen minutester, I appeared in the unassuming ce.

    I turned off the recovering formation and swung the saber in my hand, sending the powerful act toward one of the trees.

    There was nothing in there aside from the tree.

    CLANNNG!

    Well, not as the elf man appeared and defended the attack.

    "Mind telling me what you are doing in here?" I asked the elf, who looking at me with his eyes.

    Two and a half minutester, I resumed my journey.

    This was the third time; I had seen someone hiding. Their intentions weren''t good, and I dealt with it. Now, as long as they are in this realm, they wouldn''t think about harming anyone from Tor.

    Forget harming, they will move toward their exit with everything they have.

    They will not eat or sleep. The only thing they will do is to move toward their exit. It is the only way, they will be able to deal with the thing, I had left in them.

    I don''t want to fight seeing, I am still recovering, but Tor is my organization too.

    I need to deal with things that I wish us harm.

    Hours passed and soon its evening. I continued till eight, before descending and summoning the abode.

    I freshened up and ate what my clone had cooked before sleeping on the formation.

    I woke up at nine and a half hourster. Feeling much better and more recovered than yesterday. I had been doing that since I had left the abode.

    It had been helping me recover daily faster. If not for it; I wouldn''t have recovered to 90%.

    The battle was one of the hardest I had ever fought. It had made me burn my blood after a long. From this, I am still recovering and not advancing.

    I had stopped practicing my methods. I could not until I am fully recovered.

    It''s such a regret seeing how close I was to the limit after the castle and nine pools. Now, I will

    need to spend at least two more weeks recovering before I can start to practice again.

    It is not just affecting me reaching the limit, but also working on my inheritance.

    Seeing how much time, I have to sleep to recover.

    I sighed and quickly freshened, ate, and attended a lesson before walking out of my abode.

    Hun!

    Twenty minutester, my expression changed suddenly.

    Boom!

    I burst with full power and moved as fast as I could. There is a battle where a group of twelve people are fighting seven people.

    Five belong to Tor, and two to our allies.

    They have already killed one person. A member of Tor; this is no longer a looting or teaching a lesson.

    They want to kill us.

    Two and a half minutes passed, and they killed another person. A member of our allies, seeing that, I pushed myself even further and even thought about burning the blood.

    Three minutes passed when I finally reached the battle.

    They have sensed me and predicted my power, seeing my speed. Sent four people to deal with

    me.

    The four came at me and all of them had their faces blocked. Some even had a mist covering their armor, but I recognize two among the twelve.

    "Die!"

    They roared and attacked me from all sides.

    I let the attacke closer to me before I disappeared and appeared in front of the three- horned guys. He had hidden his horns, but I could sense them.

    Puch!

    My spear pierced through him. Not his heart, but his chest. Killing them directly would be too

    merciful.

    Puch!

    I removed the spear and appeared behind a woman, before piercing her back and turned to the other two, who had started to run.

    "Toote," I muttered and moved.

    Puch Puch!

    The next moment, I appeared in front of the third, and my spear pierced through him and one

    and half seconds after that, the fourth one had suffered the same fate.

    I may not have fully recovered, but I am still quite powerful.

    My current strength is nearly the same as when I entered this realm.

    I turned to rest. They see me killing their allies like chickens and begin to run. However,

    except for one, none seeded as members of Tor, and others held them back.

    Boom!

    "Keep them contained," I said and moved toward the one who ran away.

    He is quite fast. That I needed thirteen seconds to reach him.

    Puch!

    "Don''t kill me. I am the grandson of" he didn''t finish the sentence before my spear pierced

    through him.

    It didn''t matter whose grandson he was. If he tried to kill the members of Tor, then he will get

    no mercy.

 Chapter 4040: Out

    Chapter 4040: Out

    ?

    "Thest day," I said as I flew into the sky.

    It is more like a half day. I will be out of this realm by the evening.

    I hope the today goes uneventfully. I don''t want to fight anyone. There shouldn''t be any battle today. We are too close to exit with a lot of people from the Tor and our allies.

    Still, I remained careful. There are a lot of people who want to kill us.

    We have a lot of enemies. Cultists, organizations, and abination of both that areing at us.

    Yesterday, I fought five different groups of people and nine lone wolves.

    I needed to kill quite a lot of them.

    It''s not something, I particrly enjoy, but learn to do it when there is no other choice.

    ''It should be safe,'' I said as my waves began to detect people everywhere around me. half of them are not even traveling, but patrolling the route.

    Some people are given this responsibility. Every organization does this in a realm like this. Soon, it was afternoon, and everything seemed great. I hadn''t noticed even a single battle, which made me happy.

    There is a reason, that I don''t really want to fight. I had changed my skin; I am wearing the same, as I did when I had entered the ruin first.

    I rather not reveal my strength, since I am going to need to reveal it to one person.

    Hun!

    Another house passed, and I sensed the fluctuation of the battle. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh.

    Though, I moved toward it.

    A little more than a minuteter, confusion appeared on my face and a moment after that, the urgency disappeared.

    There is a battle going on all right, but it is between two members of Tor. It''s why people watching from the sidelines without interfering.

    With people around. Those two won''t kill each other.

    There are strict rules about killing the members of the organization.

    We could only do that under specific conditions. If we do it without a serious enough to cause, there is a heavy punishment.

    I didn''t stop despite knowing they were not in danger. It seemed interesting, seeing how those whispering to each other while smiling.

    Soon, I stopped beside the white deer beastwoman. She is familiar to me; I did one mission with her.

    "What is happening?" I asked.

    "Lover''s quarrel," she replied while I arched my brown in surprise. I expected it to be interesting, but didn''t expect it to be this interesting.

    "That is Jade. Her husband cheated on her with her friend, while they were in the same abode. They have been fighting, since, morning," she exined.

    "Wow," I said.

    Like mortals, practitioners also cheat. It is just asmon as it is among the mortals, even

    more so.

    I still remember one incident; I had handled it personally when I was headmaster.

    While the human resources handled such things, the husband and wife were pretty powerful. More than even head of department.

    Thus, that responsibility fell on me.

    It was messy, and I wanted to run away from it but needed to handle it as the headmaster.

    I had resigned, not long after that. Letting my sessor take over.

    To be honest, I never much liked being the headmaster. I rather spend time with my family and friends and focus on my practice rather than lead, but sometimes there is no choice.

    I sighed and wiped the tears away from my eyes before flying away.

    The battle is interesting seeing how they are screaming at each other, but I rather reach the exit as soon as possible.

    Once I reach the organization. I will hand those things to the person who had sent me here for and make the recovery in the safety of my suite.

    I had stayed long enough in this realm.

    That I decided, I would not leave, my ce till I reach the limit and finish my inheritance.

    I was quite close to the limit. I would have been even closer if I hadn''t gotten so much injured in the battle.

    Hayat was one dangerous enemy. The one, that forced me to burn my blood in full power. I had faced very few such enemies in my life.

    I have survived, but barely.

    It''s such a hit to the confidence. I had never doubted, there would be people stronger than me in this ruin. I just didn''t expect, they would be strong enough to make me burn my blood.

    It was an invaluable lesson that I will remember for a while.

    Soon, it was evening, and only an hour had remained, till I reached the gate.

    I could already see the bright light the gate was releasing. It is quite faint, but the distance is

    also huge.

    I could faster and reach there in less than half time, but I needed to maintain the strength this

    persona had.

    People here are looking at each other carefully.

    They will note many things. If they found my speed surprising, they might note that too and I

    rather not let any prime find out about my true strength.

    Especially after one is going to know about it already.

    So, I buried the impatience and continued moving toward the gate.

    Minutes passed, and I could see the gate. It is big enough that a person, twice my height,

    could pass through it rather easily.

    There are people around the gate and a powerful formation. Strong enough to stop the attack

    of someone like Hayat.

    I looked at the things. Still cautious; I have experienced enough things in my life to be cautious in the friendliest situations.

    Thud!

    Inded at the edge of the formation and shed my badge at it. Immediately, it turned green, and I stepped inside.

    "Were you at the castle?" asked the blue-haired woman. To that, I sighed.

    "I wanted to, but I waste, by a mere few hours," I replied with a voice full of regret.

    "I was by two days. There were really great rewards in it this time," she replied, with eyes filled with regret for the missed opportunity.

    She is an excellent actor.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She was in the castle. On the top twenty, actually.

    I smiled and stopped at the gate. I looked at it for a few seconds before taking a step inside.

 Chapter 4041: Handing Over

    Chapter 4041: Handing Over

    ?

    Step!

    I appeared in the familiar hall.

    There were people in there, but I feared the formations here more than them.

    I reached the door and shed my badge. It opened, and I walked out.

    Half a minuteter, I was in the air. I will need to fly for a few hours, to the clear space, before the ind can pull me into the organization.

    Buzz!

    A few minutes passed, and a message shed on my badge.

    It was from Prime Volsnorth. Stating, he was d, that I had returned safely.

    He should have already got theplete report of the realm. It''s clear he didn''t think, I had got what he wanted, but still messaged me about my well-being.

    I messaged him for the meeting and the reply surprised me.

    He is willing to meet me after I reach the organization. I thought it would be tomorrow or at least a few hours after I reached the organization.

    I thanked him and continued with my journey.

    I am still releasing my soul waves. The very faint kind. This is the core territory of the organization, but that doesn''t mean it ispletely safe.

    There hadn''t been any incident here for a century, but caution was necessary.

    The incident with Hayat had made me too cautious. I am seeing danger everywhere.

    Soon, I reached the clear area, without the slightest spatial disturbance and tapped on the badge.

    Twelve secondster, the spatial energy covered me, and everything turned dark. Step!

    I appeared on the familiar disk and stepped out of the.

    I walked out of the door and took the clothes formation to the Prime Volsnorth office.

    Less than a minuteter. I was in front of the familiar door.

    Click!

    I didn''t even have to wait for a moment before the door opened and I walked inside. Prime Volsnorth, sitting behind the white table.

    "Alkaz is really a bastard. They didn''t inform us about the millennium challenge."

    "If we had known that you and others would have been able to better prepare to deal with it and gotten a better reward," he said with a sigh as he motioned me to take a seat in front of him.

    "I still got a good reward," I replied.

    "Top 100?" he asked, to which I shook my head. "Top 50?" he asked again.

    "Top," I replied and put a box in front of him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A frown appeared on the old man''s face before his eyes widened in shock.

    Click!

    I didn''t even see his hands move. I only heard the sound and saw an old man looking at all three bottles of halnx liquid with wide eyes.

    His whole body shook as he looked at them. It took him an over minute to control himself and turn to me.

    This is really precious to the Primes. Something they would die for, but it was in a ce, where they couldn''t go, even after sealing their power.

    He had asked for one bottle.

    I could have kept the other two; I would have been able to get anything I wanted in exchange for them, but seeing the old man provided me, I had decided to give all three to him.

    With three, he will have greater chances toprehend thew.

    "You are Hadis?" he asked and "Yes," I replied.

    I rather no one knows about my strength, but there was no option. Seeing even if I handed him a single bottle; he would have suspected it.

    The only option, I had was to tell him, I failed. Which I am unwilling to do.

    "The first prize was a mark ofw," he said after a moment of silence.

    "It''s not myw," I replied with the same answer, I had given.

    "Thank you, Micheal. These things will help me tremendously," he thanked with his eyes turning emotional.

    It''s a first time, I had seen him letting his guard down as such.

    A momentter, my expression turned serious.

    "I have a request, Prime," I said.

    "Anything. As long as I can get, I will give to you," he replied, to that I shook my head.

    "I hope, you will report, that I failed," I said.

    For a fraction of a second. There was confusion before understanding dawned in his eyes.

    "You want to keep your strength hidden?" he asked, and I nodded. "It is wise, but it would create a problem for me," he replied with a smile.

    Now, it''s my turn to look at him with confusion.

    "I was going to give you ess to the vault," he rified. Now he cannot; there is no reward for the failure.

    "Still the old man has some good collection. You can select anything you can from it," he said, forwarding a jade te toward me.

    "There is no need." I declined. "Currently, I have everything I need. If I need anything in the future, I will ask you," I added.

    "At least take one thing. I wouldn''t feel good. If you didn''t," he said.

    "Ok," I replied.

    If I decline it. It would be a disrespect for his good intentions.

    So, I sent a sliver of energy into the te and massive storage in front of me. There are

    thousands of things there and I wanted everything.

    I controlled my emotions and began to look at them, carefully. It took me a few minutes before I finally selected the things.

    "Asawen roots. A good choice; it would help you recover your life force if you ever burned it,"

    he said, looking at the crystalline root in the ss box.

    "Thank you. Prime Volsnorth," I said to them, and the old man shook his head.

    "Its value is nothingpared to what you have given, Micheal," he replied.

    A few minutester. I walked out of his office with that box in my storage. It is an amazing resource and is at the Prime level.

    Given what it does. It''s really expensive and hard to get.

    With this in my hand. I would be slightly less worried when I would be forced to burn my

    blood next time.

    Though, I will try to be strong, to not be that desperate.

 Chapter 4042: Garsonathâ€™s Transformation

    Chapter 4042: Garsonath¡¯s Transformation

    ?

    I woke up after a long sleep.

    This sleep hadn''t been taken on a formation or even a tub filled with solution.

    No, it had been taken on my soft-soft bed, without any formation active inside or outside of

    me.

    I looked at myself and knew instinctively I had fully recovered. I had recovered 99.99%st night but knew simple sleep would be more than enough for thest 01%.

    It took me a month to recover. If it had not been for that, I would have been at my limit or near it.

    I shook my head and pushed those thoughts away.

    What happened had happened, had happened. There is nothing I could do about it other than work harder. So, I would never fall into such a predicament again.

    I stayed on the bed for a few minutes before walking out and stepping into the bathroom. When I came out of it. Steam rose from my body as I dried it before wearing a new set of clothes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A secondter, I was out of my room. Into the kitchen, taking out the stuff.

    During the recovery, I wasn''t able to eat a certain type of things; I am going to eat those, now.

    I begin to cook myself breakfast. It is going to fill with a lot of things that even my strong body took some time to process and expel.

    I ate such stuff a few times a month, but today, I am having a hard craving for that stuff.

    It took me one and a half hours, but I cooked and ate a sumptuous breakfast. Which I took near the wall and ate while enjoying the beautiful view.

    It''s truly beautiful. The sun ising out, chasing the night away.

    I ate a delicious breakfast. Till not even a morsel had remained.

    I sat there, till the bloating, I am feeling disappeared, before walking out after taking a onest look at the morning sun.

    Click!

    I opened the door of the practice room and entered inside.

    Now that I had recovered. It''s time to practice the method. I am not talking about the dance or tras, which I will practice, but Garsonath''s Transformation.

    It''s a great method, the same level as the two I practice.

    It is divided into six parts. Each one corresponds to the level.

    Iprehended the first part thoroughly and even read about it in the library. To be honest, I am scared; it''s going to be really painful.

    The face-changing method is known for the pain it gives, and this one is especially painful as well as dangerous.

    One I started. I couldn''t stop or faint till I was finished. If any of those things happened. I will die or suffer, even horrible consequences.

    I took a deep breath and waved my hand. Immediately, a white tile filled with runes appeared.

    Around the tile are small round cavities holding the resources. There were only twelve resources, but all of them were expensive and needed a skill to refine.

    It had been a week since I had returned from the realm, and I had been selling and buying things.

    I had got a lot of things in the realm. The ones I had harvested and the ones, I got from the storages of the people; I had killed.

    I had sold many of those things that I didn''t need and brought a lot, I needed.

    I checked every rune before sitting in the center.

    Once again, I took a deep breath and started with the method.

    Like dance and tras. I needed to breathe through certain patterns and circte my inheritance energy, soul, and vital energies in aplex way, that needs fine control.

    It is a not challenge right now, but it will be when things get painful.

    For half a minute, nothing had happened, before finally the runes on the tiles began to move. They begin to pass through the twelve round cavities, filling themselves with the resources. This method did not mention the number of resources that will be required.

    It depends upon the host''s attributes of inheritance energy, soul, and body. The runes calcte it on their own and even change formation.

    There is a reason, they are called a great method.

    Finally, the runes begin to climb on my body. Forming the formation that will be needed ording to my attributes.

    Soon, my body had been fully covered in the runes. From my eyes, nails, hair to skin.

    Everything got covered by them.

    A few seconds passed, and runes began to seep inside me. within a second, over 70% of the runes had entered inside me, covering my soul, bones, skin, and internal organs.

    There is nothing outside and inside that hasn''t been covered by the method.

    Another a few seconds passed and there was nothing before it had started.

    The first thing I felt was warm, then cold, then a tingle like a spark of lightning running through my body, then it was a gentle wind.

    It was normal at first, but soon those feelings became intense.

    I begin to feel like, I am boiling in water, being frozen in a block of ice, covered in lightning. Every second, these feelings got so intense that it became harder for me to keep following the method, but stopping wasn''t an option either, so that continued.

    Minutes passed, and it began to feel like torture.

    Both of the methods are painful, and this one isn''t as painful as them, but what makes it more irritating is the changing nature of the pain.

    It is distracting, that many times. I nearly made a mistake. If I had done that; it would have been the end of minutes.

    Hun!

    Time passed, and the pain became greater and greater, but I bore and continued with, the practice, when suddenly another change urred, and I nearly stopped.

    The pain immediately intensified, but it was not what shocked me and made me nearly stop. No, it''s the changes that begin internally and externally in me.

 Chapter 4043: Garsonaths Transformation II

    Chapter 4043: Garsonath''s Transformation II

    ?

    My fleshy skin began to change.

    In a few seconds, it had turned into the skin of elves. There is a vast difference in the skin between the two; people can easily tell the difference between the two.

    A momentter, it had turned into the skin of kuras; the race is simr to humans; they have tails.

    It begins to change, every few seconds into the skin of different races, that I didn''t even recognize. It is not just my skin changing, but changes also happening internally within me.

    Into my bones, my internal organs, and in very blood and all of it so painful, that I wanted to

    scream.

    Instead, I maintained the breathing and circted the energies of inheritance, soul, and body as the methods wanted me to.

    Failure would have a grave consequence, especially at this stage. It shouldn''t have happened. The first stage is divided into three parts.

    The first is sensations; the temperatures I felt earlier were part of it. Then came the skin, which is happening now, and the third is another one.

    These parts happened one by one in order. Practitioner need to finish one before moving to another.

    Here, the two are happening in single sessions. Not a single book about the method had mentioned something like this happening.

    It shouldn''t have been happening. Even when I was Earth Sovereign, and the first state was for the Sovereigns; many practice this method at Sky Sovereigns, and even they need to step by step.

    The only reason, I could think about is forbidden power.

    The changes in my body have gone through it is making the method behave like this.

    Whether it is a good thing or bad. I don''t know. Nor I could stop; the only thing I could do was continue like this.

    Minutes passed by and finally, the skin changes stopped, and the pain lessened till it disappeared.

    Seeing relief flooded into me.

    Hun!

    The relief was short-lived, as the thing I had feared had happened.

    The changes begin to appear in inheritance energy, soul energy, and vital energies, and theyn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    are painful. More painful than anything, I had experienced in this method.

    I should have expected something unexpected might happen to me because of the forbidden energy.

    It always does.

    I would have still practiced it, but would have been more prepared in my heart. Unlike now I am taking it all in while struggling to hold my scream.

    Seconds passed, and the method continued. I could control myself and follow the method.

    Which is harder than it looked, but I am doing it. Failing means suffering a bacsh; that could keep me in bed for months or make me a cripple.

    The fates which I don''t want to suffer.

    I don''t know, how long it passed, when finally, the energies had calmed down and the pain disappeared.

    A few secondster, the runes came out of me and slid down on the tile. As thest rune went back; I stopped the method and copsed on the tile.

    It was too much.

    I stayed on the tile for a few more minutes, before I had the energy to get up.

    I did and walked toward the shower, before stepping inside.

    When I came out; I was feeling much better. Still tired, but better.

    I changed into new clothes before walking into the living room andying on the couch by the

    wall.

    I watched the scenery for a while and even followed a person, flying around. Even Sky Sovereign needed permission to fly, but that young woman was a Sovereign.

    ''Must be someone important,'' I thought and focused on other things.

    I stayed like that for a few minutes before closing my eyes. A momentter, appearing in the core, in front of my meta-scan.

    I opened the connection with my clone, and immediately, a shock appeared in my eyes.

    It took me a few seconds to get control of my emotions before I began to study the meta-scan in front of me.

    A few minutes passed and I let out a long breath.

    "Its truly unexpected," I said.

    A lot of things happened. The first being going through all three stages at once and using over 90% of resources, that would havested me ten sessions.

    Speaking of sessions, I could be able to practice this method daily.

    At least till it is at level 1.

    Usually, when Sovereigns practice it. They could do it once a week.

    If Earth Sovereign practiced, the first stage; then they could practice it twice, but with the

    body of forbidden power, I could practice it daily.

    It will change when I reach the second level of it.

    Until then, it is daily, which is good. I want to reach the second level of it as soon as possible.

    It is at that level. The method would allow me to manipte my body with the greater abilities, that will match the abilities, I have right now.

    There is another thing, I noticed about the method. It is what shocked me.

    I could use it to merge with forbidden power and see it usedpletely different way, than tras; I would be able to breach its daily limit.

    Though at first level. I wouldn''t be able to merge with 30% of the forbidden power of that tras; it''s still enough.

    It will take me reach the forbidden limit faster.

    It is the thing I needed. I would limit with physical, but forbidden would always take time.

    I didn''t let myself get happy.

    I need to test it with forbidden power. The method might react differently and make me suffer

    side effects. So, I need to make sure, there is none.

    I have taken enough risks in my time in the realm. I rather y safely till; I make a

    breakthrough into the Peak of the Earth Sovereign.

    I studied the meta-scan for another hour, before walking toward the library to work on my

    inheritance.

    I will be reaching the limit soon. I need to make the inheritance ready too.

 Chapter 4044: Important

    Chapter 4044: Important

    ?

    "Yes, that''s perfect," said Sky Sovereign Garas as I perfectly matched my voice with the person on the other side of the ss.

    I used to do it before, but this time, I achieve it without the aid of energy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You are getting good. A few more weeks, you won''t even need, my help anymore," praised the man.

    "Thank you, Sky Sovereigns. It wouldn''t have been possible without your help," I thanked the man as I removed the blond wig from my head.

    It''s one of my acting sses.

    I found them tremendously useful in my mission in Avros. Since then, I have been taking acting sses; this one was on voice.

    The method would take care of the face, but I need to be convincing too.

    Even before taking these sses, I had been good, but with them, I am getting better.

    I n to take all the acting sses. There are a lot of them and while others might consider spending so much time waste, seeing my skills.

    I do not think so.

    I hoped it wouldn''t happen, but if one day, my secrets came out. Then I would need these skills to survive, because even Tor, with all its power, won''t be able to protect me.

    Forbidden power is something; that everybody wants. It provides benefits beyond the imagination, that even Golden Prime would look for me.

    It''s unlikely to happen due to the precautions I am taking and Garsonath added anotherter, but I need to be ready, in case it has happened.

    After taking a pointer, I walked out of the building.

    I didn''t immediately return to my suite. I went to the alchemy department and stayed there till evening before returning to my suite.

    I quickly freshened up ate what my clone had cooked andid down on the couch.

    A momentter, I was in the library, working on my inheritance.

    It''s just a few days away from thepletion.

    It had been nearly four months since I had returned from the realm. Since then I had not taken even a single step out of the organization.

    I won''t even go out of my suite. If not to meet friends and attend the sses.

    It had gone faster than I had thought, seeing I was not simply creating an inheritance, but creating with the ancient ruins. My understanding of which advancing.

    I have finished important parts, and I am doing just thest bit of finishing touches which will be done in a few days, then it will be double-checking.

    Once that is done, I am ready to make a breakthrough.

    To make it happen quickly as possible, I had pulled, all but one of my clones.

    Eleven of them are working with me on different parts of inheritance.

    Time passed and soon, its past midnight, when I had finally stopped and went to sleep.

    When I woke up the next day four hourster. I freshened up and quickly ate breakfast, before going to the practice room and practicing Garsonath without forbidden power.

    Since I reach the limit. I can use the forbidden power in it.

    It took me forty-one minutes to practice, and I was extremely tired, but after four months. I don''t copse anymore, instead, I took deep breaths for three minutes before opening my eyes.

    "Four more sessions," I said to myself.

    I am four more sessions away from finishing the first stage. I did it, in just three months, which isn''t much time.

    The fast practice was due to a forbidden power in me.

    I am excited. Once I finished with the first stage. I could start with the second stage, which is parallel to my Earth Sovereigns.

    A minuteter, I got up and walked into the shower. Aftering out, I put on a new set of clothes walked into the living room andid down.

    Buzz!

    I had finished a lesson and working on the homework when my badge buzzed.

    I opened my eyes and looked. Seeing it Prime Volsnorth, I sighed.

    He had contacted me once two months ago for a mission, but I declined.

    I had even turned my badge red for the mission; I didn''t n to ept any mission till I made

    a breakthrough into the peak of Earth Sovereign.

    I wanted to send a message to say not interested, but that would be disrespectful.

    Another thing that made me stop, was that he had asked me to meet him in half an hour. Evenst time, he asked me to meet; he set the meeting the next day.

    It''s likely that its urgent.

    Twenty minutester, I walked out of my suite and entered the teleportation gate. Appearing in front of the Prime Volsnorth building.

    I entered inside and soon; I was in front of the big doors of his office.

    Click!

    A momentter, the big door opened, and I stepped inside.

    "Prime Volsnorth," I greeted. "Micheal thank you foring in a short time." He said. "I wouldn''t have called you if it is not important," he added apologetically.

    "It''s fine, Prime. It must be important," I said, it better be. "It is," he replied somberly.

    Immediately the face of a young-looking person appeared. He is handsome with pale green skin and blue hair and looks to be in his early twenties.

    "This is Feras Yantis. He is a suspected spy, and we think is responsible for the deaths of twelve of our members aside from leaking important information," informed Prime Volsnorth with sparks of anger appearing in his eyes.

    "Do you want me to kill him?" I asked to which he shook his head.

    "No tail him," he replied.

    "For nearly a year, he had not gone out, before informing about his intention to go out, an

    hour ago,"

    "I want you to follow him and record his every move." He said.

    "What should I do, if he makes contact with his handler?" I asked after a second of silence.

    "Nothing other than gather as much information about them," he replied.

    Killing isn''t always an answer. Yantis might be a small cog of a big operation. Keeping him and his handler alive, will help us uncover, their whole operation.

    "Ok," I said, with an internal sigh.

 Chapter 4045: Tail

    Chapter 4045: Tail

    ?

    Step!

    I stepped out of the teleportation gate, before appearing in front of the familiar gate and walking inside.

    There are hundreds of people around me. Disappearing on the disk, every second.

    I walked toward it; not even ncing at Yantis. Who is waiting for his turn; my turn is before him.

    A small thing for a Prime to manage.

    Buzz!

    I didn''t have to more than a half minute before I stepped on the disk.

    A momentter, I disappeared.

    A few seconds passed and things around me brightened. I found myselfnding on the snowcapped mountain.

    Zarei mountain.

    They are in the north and I am in part of it, which is so cold. That only Sky Sovereigns could bear and not the weak ones.

    Yantis isn''t weak. He is Peak Sky Sovereign above average. The Prime suspects. He is much stronger than he shows himself to be.

    It is why, he had asked me to tail him.

    Step!

    Inded on the ground and hid. He will appear soon in a few areas around me.

    Thirty secondster, I felt him. He is just five miles away from me. Immediately, my seed which was floating around moved toward him, while he was looking around.

    In the ruin, I hadn''t seeded strongest ones and paid the price, when I wasn''t able to predict Hayat''s strength.

    This time, I didn''t want to make a mistake and reforged this seed.

    It cost me a lot, but will be worth it.

    In the past six hours. I was familiarizing it with Yantis''s energy sample, which I got from the Prime.

    It will reduce the chances of it discovering it.

    Three and half secondster, the seed reached him and seeped inside him.

    I watched and felt relieved when I saw there was not the slightest change on his face.

    He stayed there nearly a minute, before flying away. While doing it, he used the soul method, which is barely detectable.

    Other Sky Sovereigns in my ce wouldn''t have been able to discover it.

    I didn''t follow him immediately. I waited for nearly half an hour, before following him. He had disappeared from my view and soul range, but markets left behind by seed are visible to

    me.

    These markets are not location markets but also contain tiny data packets.

    So, I know what he is seeing and hearing along with other information.

    This mission should be easy. If everything goes well; I should be in the organization in five days to a week.

    The mission, he has chosen about is frost dance lilies. He had set an update on them and the moment their information appeared, he had selected it.

    He is an ice elemental practitioner and frost dance lilies are a very useful resource to him.

    They are even useful to me. if I get a chance, I will harvest them.

    They grow in the deepest part of the zarei mountain range. Where cold is so much, that peak Sovereigns would freeze to death if they were not careful.

    I followed him from a very safe distance, but still cautious, that I would release the soul

    waves.

    There are Sky Sovereigns around me.

    The mountain range didn''te under the jurisdiction organization of any organization and heaven for ice elemental resources.

    So, many Sky Sovereigns came. Many also lose their lives seeing how dangerous monsters here are.

    Just to my east, three people are fighting against a group of frost bears. The people are trying to run, but those bears are chasing them madly.

    They have injured them bloody; one had even eaten the leg of one person.

    It would be a challenge for them to get out.

    I didn''t move to help them. It was their fault to poke the bears. It''s clear, they have taken something from those bears, that made them really mad.

    It''s really important to be careful when taking something from the monsters.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They are possessive creatures and will chase you with everything you have.

    A few minutes passed and my expressions changed.

    t seemed like, there are good samaritans,'' I thought when I saw two peopleing to help them and they seemed quite powerful.

    I watched till my waves could let me. Thest thing I saw, was all of them fighting against a group of bears in statement.

    Hours passed and I followed the markers.

    Yantis is moving smoothly toward his destination. He isn''t doing anything suspicious. If he was that bad; the organization would have caught him a long time ago.

    Tor is really good at catching spies, but no system is perfect, and he is proof of that.

    He is a spy; Prime Volsnorth seemed quite confident of it. I will believe him, with a slight reasonable doubt.

    I had learned enough in life to not believe every piece of information blindly, no matter how good the source is.

    Another hour passed and he stopped. A snow eagle had discovered him, and he fought the monster for a few seconds before killing it and resuming the journey.

    Soon, the sun begins to go down and with it the temperature.

    It became colder by the minute, that many Sky Sovereigns started to take out their above, but

    he didn''t.

    He kept moving while his sensory abilities became more powerful and expanded their range. Seeing that a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    It''s a pretty good idea. If someone is following you; you can know much more easily in this

    environment.

    Here, a person would focus their energy on defenses against the cold weakening their stealth, making them easier to get discovered.

    Well, he isn''t going to discover me. It may be cold to others, but to me, it''s not.

    My armor alone is enough to handle it. I don''t need to activate any other measure to deal with

    it.

    Soon, it is ten and the temperature bes even colder, but he is still moving. Prime is right, he is more powerful than he lets on.

    Which is a not a suspicious thing. More than half of practitioners, try to hide their true

    strength.

    Including me.

    It was at midnight he stopped and summoned his abode. I got a little closer, before summoning my own and stepping inside for the night.

 Chapter 4046: Code

    Chapter 4046: Code

    ?

    Step!

    I stepped into the abode and sat down on the couch.

    It was the second night I had been following Yantis, and it was tiring.

    Especially since I have to focus only on him and can''t even work, which is worse. That is why I brought myst clone into the library to focus on the inheritance.

    By tomorrow, we should be able to reach our destination.

    I rested for a few minutes before going to freshen up and ate what my clone had cooked.

    I had brought one out for the cooking. It went back to the library as he finished it, while I ate the dinner he cooked.

    Click.

    I finished it within fifteen minutes, and I wanted to go to sleep, instead, I went to the practice

    room.

    I reached the center, and for a while tile appeared. I sat on it and began the practice of Garsonath''s Transformation.

    I usually do not practice when I am this tired, but there are only three sessions more before I willplete the practice of it.

    So, I took the risk.

    Forty minutes passed, and the session had been the most painful of this method.

    I didn''t have the energy to even walk, but somehow slowly got up after a minute of rest and stepped into the shower.

    The ice-cold water made me feel good, but I didn''t stay for over ten minutes.

    I came out and dried myself andid down on the bed, without wearing any clothes. That didn''t stop me from falling into a deep sleep within seconds.

    I woke up exactly three hourster.

    The first thing I did was to check on Yantis. I know he is still in his abode. If he had moved, my clones would have informed me about it.

    I quickly freshened up and ate the breakfast that my clone had cooked before lying on the couch.

    A few secondster, I was in the library, while the soul method circted through my body. I have be so good at it; that didn''t even need to consciously focus on it.

    I would automatically start practicing, the moment I closed my eyes.

    Still dispute practicing with such zeal, I had made no breakthrough sinceing from Avros. Even in the soul challenge of the castle, where I thought it would break through, but it didn''t.

    It''s more of my fault than of the methods. The forbidden power had made everythingplicated.

    Hun!

    It was nearly, one and a half an hourter, I had opened my eyes before closing it.

    Opening it, forty-five minutester, when I got up and walked out of my abode.

    There are now forty-five minutes of distance between us. At the speed he is moving; it is a massive distance.

    I felt, things getting dangerous and listened to my instinct.

    While he might be forty-five meters away. I am getting information from the seed inside him, only a minute difference.

    I made a few changes to the seed inside him after analyzing the data. Now, the data packet uses markers as the jump points.

    Every minute, a packet would be released, and it would use markers to reach me.

    So, it will only take a minute to reach me. This way, I could act much faster, despite the distance between us.

    I could make the datae faster, like every three seconds, but that is too dangerous. I cannot take a risk of discovery when my instincts are telling me things are going to be dangerous.

    A few hours passed, and it was ate morning. He is about two hours away from his destination.

    The temperature is getting colder. It''s so cold right now that even Peak Sky Sovereigns would freeze to death within seconds.

    Still, there are Sky Sovereigns. Aside from Yantis, there is one more I am sensing in here. She is practicing under a load of elemental crystal. Under powerful stealthy protection, I wouldn''t have been able to discover her, if my soul sense had been normal.

    Even Yantis didn''t discover her, despite flying only a few miles away from her.

    It is cold, colder, and colder with every mile.

    Soon, he reached close to the lilies andnded on the ground. Inded too.

    The lilies are in theke. Thatke has a powerful monster, who seemed to be at the limit of Sky Sovereign.

    It''s very dangerous to harvest, resources from such monsters.

    Finally, he reached theke and activated his stealth at full power, before walking into the

    lake.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A momentter, the monster''s soul sense had reached him, and his lips quirked.

    Hun!

    Nothing else happened. The monster had sensed him, but there was no reaction to it.

    ''What is happening?'' I couldn''t help, but ask myself, seeing the strange thing happening. If it had not discovered him, I wouldn''t have been so confused.

    The monster discovered him and discovered him as a person. He is not using a clock-type stealth, that makes him feel like an object.

    There are a few guesses on my mind, but I didn''t want to make them without proof.

    I am writing to them in a report though. If I find the proof, I will erase them. if I didn''t, I will submit them as they are.

    He reached the frost dance lilies and began to harvest them carefully.

    Theke is filled with them, but not many dared to harvest them.

    The monster there is too powerful; one needs a very good stealth method or needs to be really powerful to deal with it.

    Hun!

    A minute passed and another data packet came. Reading it, my eyes couldn''t help but widen. There is a code in the lilies. So faint and random that even I wouldn''t have been able to

    discover them. He could because he knew it was there.

    The code is in front of me, but without a key, I can not decipher it.

    Around an hour passed, and when he had finally finished harvesting, beforeing out of the

    lake.

    There is nothing suspicious about him. Even the code, which even the person looking at him, wouldn''t have been able to discover.

    I did it because of my seed and now I want to know, what it means.

 Chapter 4047: First Level Completion

    Chapter 4047: First Level Completion

    ?

    I watched him leave and followed behind. I want to harvest the lilies, but this is more

    important.

    I followed him stealthily.

    It''s a good thing that my stealth method had enough data in path two days, that it could meld me against this environment better.

    I, myself analyzed the data and made changes in the past two nights.

    A few hours passed and whennded on the icy forest and began to move on his legs, I was already following him from the ground.

    It''s hard to chase the flying person from the ground without getting discovered, but I can move faster, and the stealth method is good.

    I am following behind him. Always keeping a forty-five-minute distance.

    Which now extended further since he had slowed down his speed while moving through the ground.

    His sensory methods got stronger. He is using them to detect anything in his range, but I am far behind his range. So far, even my soul waves couldn''t detect him.

    He is moving into the colder part.

    The mountain range had some freezing areas. Some were so cold that they would freeze a Sky Sovereign of any power to death.

    Only the primes could bear them.

    Hours passed, and soon it was evening, and the temperature began to fall fast, but despite that, he didn''t stop.

    It was at midnight; did he summon the abode and go inside?

    The night passed quickly, and he came out of the abode. Like I did before, I waited before following him deeper and deeper into the mountain range.

    ''Just where he is going?'' I thought, seeing him avoiding all the resource sites that came in the way.

    I feel kind of regret that I couldn''t go to those sites and harvest the resources. There are really good resources, like those silver frost apples.

    I would love to make a pie out of the fresh silver frost apples.

    Still, I knew the job and followed him into colder and colder regions.

    Soon, it got enough cold, that he had to use the special method. Prime Volsnorth would be quite surprised if he came to know how long he hadsted.

    If we go by, the information sect has on him. He should have frozen within a second, but he was fine.

    Only using a method now.

    Soon it was evening once again, and he didn''t stop, like always, but he poured more and more power into the method to ward off the cold before finally summoning the abode.

    It was not at midnight, he summoned it, but at eight and a half at night.

    Currently, I am fine, but there are areas here where I would need to use my own method to protect myself against this powerful cold energy.

    Though they are quite far and a few Sky Sovereigns on the entire continent could survive there.

    As I thought that, a face came to mind. She would thrive in an environment like this. I hope she is too fine; she should be in the realm.

    It is not just the host of inheritance and bloodline, they pull. They also pull the elemental bodies.

    Step!

    I pushed those thoughts away and entered my abode.

    I quickly freshened up and sat on a down chair on the porch. A momentter, a delicious dinner appeared in front of me.

    I admired it, before started destroying it with my mouth. In twenty minutes, I was finished.

    Click!

    I stayed as such for a few more minutes, before walking into a practice room.

    Immediately, my clothes disappeared, and a tile appeared in front of me.

    This will be thest session of the first level of Garsonath''s Transformation. I am excited but also scared about it.

    I hope everything goes well.

    I sat down, and after a few seconds, I started the practice.

    It didn''t take long before the runes climbed on my body and seeped inside me before, finally, the actual practice began.

    Hun!

    Immediately, something different happened. It nearly made me scream.

    The three parts, which take their turns in the course of the session, started appearing together.

    The sensations, skin, and energies begin to change at the same time, and it is really painful. The thing is, I am not surprised at all.

    This is ording to the method. Not something happening because of the forbidden power.

    This has been clearly exined in the method and other books I have read about the method. The only thing forbidden power is doing is the pace of changes. It''s too fast, much faster than the method had said, it would happen.

    Bodies couldn''t bear it. If all three parts happened at the same time at such speed, but my body is not themon body.

    Though, I am not proud of it right now.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is so painful that I want it to stop. I do not care about the benefits or the method. I just want

    to make this immense pain stop.

    It is taking every fiber of my willpower to not scream.

    If I scream, I will stop the method, and the changes will happen. The bacsh would be massive. Even if it didn''t kill me; it would make a cripple.

    It''s the only reason, I am bearing it.

    I don''t want to die. I have worked too hard to reach this far. I wouldn''t give up so easily.

    So, I bore the pain of the method, hoping to survive and pray that it ends quickly.

    That prayer is not going to be heard when every second feels like an hour. It made the time

    feel long.

    I am already feeling like the days had passed when not even ten minutes had passed. With this pain, every second is a battle to not give up. That after some time, I felt like, death would be better than bearing such pain.

    I crushed those thoughts as they came, but they came to mind over and over despite crushing them, and every time, their argument was morepelling than before.

 Chapter 4048: Way

    Chapter 4048: Way

    ?

    It stopped finally.

    It was sudden. One moment, I was writhing in such pain that I wanted to stop despite the consequences, and the next moment, it all stopped.

    I copsed and was sleeping before even my head touched the floor.

    It was dawn next when I woke up and found I smelled back with my sweat caked over me. Seeing that, I got up. Feeling freer than ever before.

    It may be because of the method or something I had feeling because of the changes happening to me. I didn''t ask my clone; I would do it after the shower and fill my stomach with something.

    I stayed in the shower for fifteen minutes before walking out and changing into a new set of clothes.

    When I sat down on the porch chair, watching the suning up.

    The steaming breakfast appeared in front of me, and I gorged it down.

    I am really famished and it''s likely why I ate everything that appeared in front of me.

    I finished the breakfast and got up. It''s time to test the method.

    This method couldn''t be used withoutpletion of the first level. This means I am using it for the first time.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I waved my hand, and a lot of tools appeared around me. I activated them and controlled them to focus on me; I also did the same internally.

    I want to record every change happening to me.

    I took a deep breath and activated the method while imagining the body I wanted.

    The changes begin to happen to me almost immediately. My bone begins to stretch and contract in the same ce, and the color of my skin begins to change.

    My eyes began to get small, while my irises got smaller, and their color changed.

    The same thing happened with my hair. They be 32% thicker and the color begins to change.

    Seven and half minutester. It was all over, and I looked at myself in a mirror.

    "Wow," I said.

    I looked like a true kandris race man, with earth brown skin and green hair, with eyes with tiny irises. The same changes happening internally with me.

    If people looked at me with a meta-scan, they would see me kandris.

    At first state, I could only copy a fraction of the races. They all bear heavy simrities with the humans. From skin to bones to organs; they are nearly the same.

    I could do more with my methods before, but this method is long term and much harder to find the ws.

    It had its ws, but when I looked for them. I saw the forbidden power in me deal with them. I am truly a Kandris right now.

    It would be extremely hard to find out, I am human.

    They will have to tear me apart piece by piece to see it. Even then, a little luck will be required.

    This is how great the method is.

    Hun!

    I was admiring it while looking at the data, when suddenly my expressions changed. Yantis hade out of his abode.

    A few minutester, I walked out of my abode and followed him like I had been doing for the past few days.

    Every step would take us colder and colder ce.

    I could see it clearly. How he is increasing the power of his method every few seconds to bear these powerful cold energies.

    It is a good thing for me; the more he uses such a method. The greater the data, I will have.

    I now have a detailed meta-scan of him. I could guess the type of method he used and the opportunism he got.

    Everything leaves a mark. If you know where to look, you easily see themyer byyer. The more data, I got from him, the moreyers. I will be able to uncover from him.

    Soon it was afternoon, and the power of his stealth method reduced a lot.

    The power of the method is increasing. Making it hard for him to hide his energy signature.

    Unlike him, I ampletely fine. My string armor is keeping me isted. Everything is contained, not a speck of energy is going out.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when suddenly my soul sense found something that nearly made me stop in my tracks.

    ''We are really going somewhere important,'' I thought.

    I had sensed a really well-hidden signal blocker.

    It is not active right now and in the powerful stealth formation. It would be really hard for even Sky Sovereigns of Hayat''s level of power to discover it.

    The only reason I discovered it was because of the forbidden power in my soul waves.

    I sent a more powerful soul wave to investigate it and a minute. My expression turned even more serious. From what I observed, someone had ced it there fairly recently.

    A few weeks to a month ago at most and whoever they are quite skillful.

    They have ced it as such that no Sky Sovereigns could discover it.

    I thought for a moment before the resume followed. This mission is going to be far from simple and it made me excited.

    He is far from a simple spy; the things I observed so far made him very dangerous.

    Now, I really want to see what is happening.

    Soon, it was evening, and he kept moving. Now, he had discarded the stealth fully. Instead, he

    had slowed down his speed to make him less detectable.

    I did the same; not to hide myself, but to maintain the distance between us.

    It was fast seven when stopped.

    In front of him is a mountain wall. There is a special about it, from what I could see.

    He kept looking for several seconds before he started to tap on the wall with his finger. Each

    tap would send a specific rhythm of energies.

    He tapped on it for a hundred and twelve times before stopping.

    Nothing happened. Second passed, and no changed urred. Soon a minute passed, and

    nothing happened. He is still standing there.

    It was a one-minute and thirty-seventh. He tapped on the ground gently with his feet, sending a rhythm of energy.

    Immediately, the change urred. The mountain wall in front of him began to melt and within a second, it melted enough to reveal a way.

 Chapter 4049: Prime

    Chapter 4049: Prime

    ?

    The way revealed, he stepped inside without hesitation.

    A momentter, the way begins to close, and the mountain wall bes as it was before.

    Nobody could doubt anything else was there and I could bet a good money, that they have prepared anti-sensory measures, that would make it hard to detect.

    I wanted to follow behind him. I could copy his energy and that rhythm, but it''s too risky.

    It might be a use password and me using it could activate the security measure. Even if I pass through the door, there might be other dangers on the other side.

    The risk is too big, even for me.

    I summoned my abode and entered the room. Abode is much safer than me standing out; its stealth is much stronger than mine.

    I sat on the porch and waited, a minuteter, another data packet came jumping through the markers.

    I also sent the instruction, prolonging the time from one minute to five minutes. There are restrictions and quite heavy ones from what I could see from the data.

    It would be better to be careful.

    Soon five minutes passed, and I saw him in the old-looking building. It hadn''t been built recently; it is at least thousands of years old, with many of its formations still working.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He kept walking through it, without changing his pace.

    Five minutes passed and another data package. ording to it, he stepped into the hallway and entered the room number seven.

    There is a simple room, without any furniture. He took out the bed andy there.

    Time passed, and data packet after packet came, but I saw him sleeping.

    Doing nothing.

    Seeing that, I too closed my eyes and worked on my inheritance with data packets appearing in front of me as they came.

    Soon it was evening, when he got up and practiced for three hours, eating and then practicing again before sleeping.

    Soon, it was past midnight, and I did the same.

    I didn''t practice Garsonath''s Transformation. I n to do it after I finish the inheritance and make a breakthrough.

    There''s no apparent reason for it, but I want to do it after the breakthrough. It won''t change things much, since it is only a matter of a few days.

    Three days had passed, and he remained in the room.

    The room is nothing special. There was no one looking at him as far as I could see. He is just staying there for reasons unknown to me.

    It made me really curious, and I am not going to leave till I find out what the hell is going on.

    I sighed and turned to the thing in front of me. Seeing it, a smile appeared on my face. The thing is my inheritance, and the result made me pleased.

    I am proud of it, especially when I look at the sheer number of ancient runes.

    Despite it taking less time, the number of ancient runes is greater than I had thought. The power, this inheritance, let me harness would be amazing.

    I admired it for several seconds, before raising my fingers up and immediately, it had broken through thirteen pierces. Twelve went to my clone and one came to me.

    I could have replicated it, but looking through pieces is more efficient given our minds are connected.

    I have finished the inheritance, and once the checks are finished, I will be ready to make a breakthrough. Once I do that, I will be really powerful.

    It shouldn''t take me too long for me to double-check it with the help of twelve of my clones.

    Hours passed, and we worked. Soon it was evening, and I took a break to eat, before resuming work again, till midnight, before sleeping.

    As such, three more days had passed.

    ''Wake up,''

    I was sleeping when suddenly, the voice rang out, and I opened my eyes.

    A momentter, my eyes widened. Understanding why the clone had woken up, in just two hours in my sleep.

    There is an invisible sensory dome has formed around the mountain. So powerful that, Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to able to discover it.

    It is really powerful, made of twenty-four powerful artifacts.

    The shocking thing is, the artifacts were around me, but I hadn''t discovered them.

    The reason is simple; the monsters were keeping it in their body. They removed it on themand, and they activated it within a second.

    I know it because I have been releasing the soul waves even while sleeping, looking at everything happening around me.

    It''s not a unique strategy, but still, I am surprised.

    If I had put seeds in the monsters. I might have been able to discover them, but I rarely do that. I should have done it after the incident in theke.

    I had suspected the monster beneath theke was a pet. It was one of the reasons, I had thought for its strange behavior.

    I sighed and turned to thetest seed. It shows Yantis getting up and stepping out of the room; it happened thirty seconds after the dome appeared.

    I don''t think it is a coincidence.

    Now, I am waiting for the next seed. It will appear in four minutes, and I have a feeling it will provide me with rity on what is happening.

    I am really curious, seeing the way. Yantis had moved and followed the instructions; he got

    through the code.

    I sat down and drank the water before waiting.

    I could send amand to bring it sooner, but I decided to wait. Currently, I don''t want to do anything, that could trigger something.

    I feel like things are dangerous, and I should take every step as carefully as possible.

    Time passed painfully slowly. I did everything, even entered my core, beforeing out. I realized entering the core would be extending the time.

    Finally, the minute was over, and the seed came. I wasted no time in opening.

    "Fuck!" I cursed.

    Shit just hit the fan; the things have gone beyond me. Only Prime could deal with it because there is a fucking Prime in there.

 Chapter 4050: Ready

    Chapter 4050: Ready

    ?

    There is a cavern deep in the mountain. Filled with pods containing dead shriveled bodies, interconnected with the tens of pipes.

    Not a single person in any of the hundreds of pods is alive. How I knew that, because the prime had said so.

    The prime is wearing a white robe that hits everything about him and a mask.

    There is no single patch of his skin that could be seen or his aura, but I know he is prime. I recognized even before Yantis bowed to him.

    In the center of the is a poll filled with a clear liquid that came from those pods.

    Seeing that, rage bubbled in my heart, but I controlled myself and looked packet.

    These two aren''t the only ones there; there are also eight other people. Some of them are wearing masks, while others are openly showing their face.

    This is a cult facility without a doubt and belongs to a powerful cult.

    My heart was filled with rage, but I couldn''t do anything against it. With the presence of Prime, it is beyond me.

    I wanted to get out immediately, but sensors would discover. They are so powerful that only the prime would be able to move undetected through them.

    It would have been great if I had Ashlyn or Nero. I always kept one of them out, during such a mission.

    So, now if I want to send the message out. I have to do it myself, but currently, I do not have the confidence to move through it undetected.

    I closed my eyes and appeared in front of the library before walking inside.

    All twelve of my clones were working on inheritance. Only a few days'' work remained, once that was finished. I could make a breakthrough and I am going to do that.

    "Analyze the sensory dome," I said to my clone.

    Immediately, one clone stopped working and sat on the chair, before data about the sensory dome that I and the abode collected appeared in front of him.

    A few minutes passed and another data packet came.

    I am not stopping them despite the risk of discovery. I need to know what is happening every second in here.

    The new data shows all nine Sky Sovereigns stepping into the pool, with their bodies densely covered in the runes.

    ording to what Sky Sovereign had, told them. They would need to stay twelve days in the pool. When theye out, their strength will be greatly enhanced, and it will be without dark markers.

    The dark markers are what helped us discover whether one is a cultist or not.

    The forbidden methods leave them, but this is slow and designed with great care. Even Prime wouldn''t be able to tell. They have to increase their strength through a forbidden method.

    They are absorbing the essence of people mixed with other things.

    I didn''t get a chance to analyze it. The moment, it stepped into the pool; the memory packet was sent. I will get more data when the next memory packetes.

    I need to wait again, and it''s frustrating. Seeing how they are increasing their strength.

    Time passed painfully slowly before, finally, another data packet came. I opened it immediately and after a few seconds, my blood began to boil.

    It''s quite easy for me to recognize the pool, they are absorbing.

    It is human essence alright and is harvested through an extremely painful method.

    Harvesting people is always painful, but looking at its distinctive characteristics, it is. The process they used to harvest was horrifying and painful.

    This pain would break the minds of most before they lost their life with their essence harvested.

    These cultists deserve to die and die most horribly.

    If I had strength, I would have gone there, but I do not. I will have to call for help.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    My mission was to follow and observe, but the involvement of the prime had changed things. Now, there will be action as long as I am able to provide the information at one time.

    Tor hunts for such higher-level cultists. It is found to deal with these things, and I would be more than d to provide them with information.

    It wouldn''t satiate my hate, but quench it for a time, before I be powerful enough, to deal with such dangerous cultists.

    I took a deep breath to calm my mind. I need to rationalize, or I might take some action, that will lead to my discovery and their unpunished escape.

    It took a few minutes before I was able to calm down.

    I need to get information out, but before I do that, I have to make a breakthrough. Only then, I

    will have a chance to get out of here, without getting discovered.

    Till then, my clones, will study the sensory dome and find its ws.

    If they were able to find a way, for me to leave, without breaking through. I will do it

    unhesitatingly.

    I need to provide the information to the organization as soon as possible.

    So, they will deal with these bastards and give them punishment that other cultists would think twice before every action they take.

    I walked toward part of the inheritance; I was working on.

    In the past three days, I had checked part after part. Every part is rotated between the clones

    and me. So, there would be no w in the inheritance.

    Right now, it has be even more important that there would be no ws.

    Especially in the stealth part. Which I am going to focus extra on.

    Hours passed as I worked on my inheritance.

    Soon, it was dawn, and I skipped breakfast. I do not feel like eating after what I saw.

    Still, I ate the lunch. An empty stomach makes it hard to concentrate. After I finished eating, I

    began to work again and didn''t stop even at dinner.

    When I stopped, it was midnight, and there was a smile on my face.

    The inheritance is finished.

    I am ready to make a breakthrough into the Peak of Earth Sovereign stage.

 Chapter 4051: Peak Earth Sovereign

    Chapter 4051: Peak Earth Sovereign

    ?

    When I woke up, it was eight in the morning.

    I wanted to make a breakthrough at thest night, but seeing how delicate my breakthroughs are, I decided not to.

    I need to be as ready as possible. That means in mind too.

    A tired mind is not good for the breakthrough, especially my breakthrough, where the smallest thing could destroy it all. I didn''t want to take that risk, given what was at stake.

    Data packets are stilling. I know what is happening every second with a dy of five minutes.

    I got out of bed and walked into the bathroom to freshen up, beforeing and stepping into the kitchen, where the breakfast appeared in front of me.

    I don''t want to eat, but I am hungry.

    So, I ate till, I was satiated before finally walking into the practice room, before sitting in its center.

    Buzz!

    A secondter, an iron ring appeared on my finger. It buzzed and runes started toe out of it, spreading around my body, while I closed my eyes.

    I appeared in my core, appearing in front of a runic humanoid.

    Arge part of which is made by the ancient runes. My proudest creation so far and I wish I wouldn''t be making a breakthrough in such times.

    Still, the purpose of it made me proud.

    Buzz!

    I tapped on it, and immediately and immediately; I was expelled out of my core.

    The change begins to happen immediately. My core begins to melt and within a few seconds. It had turned into a ball of liquid.

    A momentter, it begins to spin and pull the essence resources into it.

    It was slow at first, before it had started to move fast. Pulling more and more resources with each spin.

    I have seen it tens of times, but I never get bored of it. It is a simple process, but there is so much in it.

    Every time, I make a breakthrough. I looked at it, with my eyes wide. I love this process, where the world is upgraded by absorbing the resources.

    A few minutes and it is absorbing a massive amount of resources.

    If any Sky Sovereigns were to see this, they would be shocked. Even the Sky Sovereign, level above me couldn''t absorb the resources at this speed or as much as I am doing.

    I use too many resources, far more than anymore else of the same level or those a level above me, but I don''t mind seeing the benefits I get.

    It''s not just the high strength, but also the advancement of my core. Which gets better at every breakthrough, big and small.

    Minutes passed, and my core kept absorbing the resources, before it finally, begin to slow down after an hour and nine minutester.

    It took a few more seconds before it had fully stopped spinning.

    It didn''t remain as such for long and, after a few seconds, started spinning again. This time pulling the energies I have prepared.

    I have prepared seventeen types of energies. Every energy is chosen carefully after much research.

    What we used in the breakthrough is extremely important. The more suitable the resources; the greater advantage one will have.

    It is not just the strength one will gain after the breakthrough, but the process of the breakthrough itself could be smoothened further with the right resources.

    I always focused on the resources, but I chose to climb the hard path with forbidden power. I focused even more on it.

    Every resource is carefully chosen among thousands, that could work in its ce.

    The rigorous tests are done and studied before selecting that specific resource.

    I love the process. I might hand everything to my clones, but I do this one myself.

    The core started to spin faster and faster, absorbing more and more energy. In just got few minutes, a flood of them enters inside me and my core absorbed it all.

    In many cores, I had leakage, but such a thing had never happened to me.

    My core had been always tight and hungry. It will absorb everything I will throw at him without wasting even a second of it.

    One hour and seven minutes passed, and my core came to a stop as the absorption was finished.

    My heart begins to beat wildly. It is the most dangerous process and also the most painful

    one.

    I want it to go as smoothly as possible.

    Seven secondster, it begins. My body and soul begin to merge, and it is painful. It started low but went high pretty quickly.

    I gritted my teeth to bear the pain, which was still climbing higher every second.

    "Ahhhh!"

    Finally, I couldn''t bear it anymore and screamed loudly.

    It''s a good thing there are powerful protections in the abode. So strong, that if I had screamed with all my energy, I still wouldn''t have been able to breach them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I don''t know, how long it had passed, but finally the pain began to lessen till it disappeared.

    ''The process had been smooth,'' I thought.

    People would look strangely at me if they heard those words after my screams. That aside, I felt everything smooth. There was not a slightest hup.

    It seemed like, the nine pools helped.

    A few seconds passed, and the consolidation began. I watched it worriedly but found

    everything going smoothly.

    In twelve minutes, the core had consolidated without a slight problem.

    I was looking at my core, which had be more beautiful and world-like when runes came

    out.

    Buzz!

    They spread into every part of my body, before my core buzzed and released the flood of

    energy through them.

    The energy entered inside my body, and it begin to absorb it hungrily.

    My strength begins to rise fast. Faster than I had thought, seeing that, a smile couldn''t help,

    but appear on my face.

    I am very sure that by the time I finished absorbing this energy. I wouldn''t need to fear the powerhouse at the level of Hayat.

    Minutes passed, and finally, my body absorbed thest drop of breakthrough energy and the aura of Peak Earth-Sovereign burst out of me.

 Chapter 4052: Message

    Chapter 4052: Message

    ?

    I looked at the door in front of me. Feeling terrified.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If those sensors caught me; I am fucked. The prime would kill me, and it wouldn''t take much effort, despite my level-up.

    There are two stages between us. He could kill me easily, as crushing an ant.

    I took a deep breath and stepped outside. Ready to act with my contingencies; the moment I sensed the danger.

    Step!

    I stepped out on the frozen ground. Feeling the sensors couldn''t detect me at any moment. I waited for it, but nothing seemed to have happened.

    Not that I would know. If the Prime acted. I wouldn''t even see them.

    I took a deep breath and began to move. My speed is slow, but not that slow. I am moving as fast as amon Sovereign.

    Every step is taking me closer and closer to the boundary of the sensory dome. Which had thousands of sensory invisibleter moving in every direction.

    It might not seem like it, but I am avoiding each and every one of them.

    I am also avoiding the monsters. A third of them are its pets; they are not grazing as they are acting, but keeping an eye on everything.

    They are a greater threat than the sensory dome.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, one monster in the north stopped what it was doing and started sniffing.

    My heart skipped a beat seeing that, as it smelled the ground, but a momentter, resumed gorging on the nts.

    I felt relieved and continued moving at a pace, my clones had decided.

    My clones had studied the dome. They have calcted the speed, I should move with, the path I should take, and, most importantly, calibrated my stealth to hide from the sensors of the dome.

    Seconds passed, and I moved further and further. Avoiding any monster that came in my way.

    Soon, I had crossed half of the distance and only half had remained. Once I crossed, I would be much safer from the detection of the prime.

    Hun!

    I got closer and closer to the dome, and a few minutester, I was only a minute away from crossing it, when I suddenly turned and hid behind the birch tree.

    A monster came flying from above. It''s a snow vulture, and it''s a pet, seeing the way its eyes are scanning the ground.

    Seconds passed, and many of the beams crashed into me.

    I wanted to avoid them, but it''s fine if I couldn''t. My stealth could protect me from them. A monster is a much greater threat.

    The monster bastard didn''t leave like normal monsters. It flew around it with its eyes scanning the ground.

    Minutes passed, and it was still there and by that, another data packet came, and I opened it immediately. The things I saw made me relieved.

    The emotional state of Yantis is stable, and it was in the past few hours, there was no change. If the prime had left suddenly, he would have sensed it and there would have been a change.

    I just wished; he wouldn''t have kept his eyes closed. It would have made me more relieved about the prime.

    Another two and a half minutes passed. The snow vulture had finally left; I had wasted no time in moving and wanted to move fast but control my emotions.

    I need to be as calm as possible. I cannot do anything in haste.

    It was one minute and twelve secondster, I was out of the sensory dome.

    I wanted to send the message immediately, but I had sent the soul waves.

    "The bastard!" I cursed.

    They had spread the tools around far and wide. If I send the message now; they will detect it and alert the Prime.

    I don''t want that. So, I began moving again, and this time, much faster. There are no sensing artifacts, only monsters, which I am able to detect with my soul waves.

    Minutes passed, and I would see tools spread far and wide.

    They were not there when I came here, but now they are. He had likely ced them here with the help of the monster.

    I don''t know if it is the cultist prime or any other, but they had trained these monsters well. Seeing how they are following the orders.

    I moved past one monster after another. Sensing one antimunication tool after another. Seeing the kind of preparation they have. It is definitely their permanent site. It is a well- hidden and not in control of any organization.

    Most importantly, there is ample prey here.

    Thousands of Sky Sovereignse every month here and from them, a few disappeared. Nobody would bat an eye.

    Even if someone came to investigate. They would be able to hide easily. Even the prime wouldn''t be able to find their facility.

    The only reason, I could discover it was because I was following the person and had forbidden power, without it, it would have been hard.

    It''s why these cultists are so damn to eradicate.

    To do that, we need to find them and find them fast enough, that they would not recruit more and swell their numbers.

    For millions of years, many powerful people have tried to eradicate the cultists, but it is an impossible task. You could kill them and suppress them, but eradicating them is nearly

    impossible.

    There is always someone who gets away and spreads their ideology and their methods.

    An hour passed, and then another, and then another. Soon, six and a half hours passed before

    finally I stopped.

    I am sensing my soul waves far away, but I am not finding any blockers yet. As long as they are out of a certain range, they will not be able to detect.

    Still, to be more careful. I spent an hour and a half looking for them but found nothing.

    Finally, I took the badge and looked once more at my message, before sending it to the Prime Volsnorth.

    I hope he will find it soon ande quickly to punish these bastards in the most painful way.

 Chapter 4053: Battle of Primes

    Chapter 4053: Battle of Primes

    ?

    I am getting worried.

    It had been nine hours since I had sent the message, but forgot the Primeing, there

    wasn''t a reply.

    It usually takes longer for the message to reach the organization outside its domain because of the security distance, but they should have received the message by now.

    The cultists are still there would be for days, but anything could happen, and they could escape.

    I don''t want these bastards to escape. They deserve a long, painful punishment.

    Hun!

    I was in my thoughts when suddenly; I felt a presence and saw Prime Volsnorth standing in front of me.

    "Sorry, it took time," he apologized. "It''s fine. It''s notte," I said, and he looked relieved before his expressions turned serious.

    "Where are the cultists?" he asked.

    "That mountain," I replied, before exining in detail. Not in too much detail. Still, a couple of surprises shed in his eyes as he listened patiently.

    "It''s likely a facility," he said with fury burning in his eyes. "I thought so too," I replied.

    "You stay here and deal with any cultist that escapes. Especially Yantis, try to capture him alive," he said, and I was about to say something, but he disappeared.

    I sighed, before looking at the floating cube he left behind.

    Seeing it, a smile appeared on my face. Even in his fury, Prime Volsnorth is taking the precaution.

    It''s a space tremoring cube. It makes faint spatial tremors inrge around it. When enough of them are used, they could seal a massive area that makes the teleportation gates useless.

    Cultists are masters of escape. Whenever one attacks them; one needs to take such precautions, or they slip away.

    It hadn''t been activated yet.

    It will be before the Prime Volsnorth makes his move. If it had been activated before that, the other prime would have sensed it and might have tried to escape.

    I looked at it for a moment, before moving toward the mountain.

    I need to be close, but not too close.

    The battle of the Primes is dangerous and getting caught in it would be death. However, I still like to have remained close to catch any cultist trying to escape.

    I moved at my earlier speed, despite wanting to move faster. I don''t want to get caught before the Prime makes his move.

    BANNNNNG!

    I had just thought that, when I heard the massive bang, that split the city earth.

    Prime Volsnorth had attacked, and he had directly attacked the mountain. Destroying it within a single attack.

    Prime Volsnorth is no regr Prime, but a Peak Prime and one of the most powerful among Primes in the Tor ording to the whispers.

    The entire mountain copsed under his power. Revealing a building deep within.

    I saw through the artifact, I had left behind, which activated on its own after sensing the power, which I had programmed it to do.

    Nine and a half secondster, I got the image from inside.

    After Prime left, I sent themand to my seed. To send data packets every minute instead of every five minutes.

    I could, the moment they felt the attack of Prime.

    Yantis''s eyes flew up in shock before panic spread through his body. The same thing happened with the rest; all of them had realized that Prime had attacked.

    That amplified further, when the cult Prime, said, ''Volsnorth,''.

    The cultist Prime reacted fast and activated the teleportation gate, but cursed a momentter when it saw the spatial disturbance had made it useless.

    I longed to see what happened next, but I would need to wait for a minute more.

    BANNNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNNG!

    I had just finished watching the data packet, when Prime Volsnorth attacked again three times, one after another fast, and this time, his target was the building.

    Which seemed to have amazing defenses, as it was able to bear two attacks with runes on ring.

    It''s the third attack that made the runes lose their power and the building cracked apart. "Come out, you filthy cultist, or I will bring you out!" shouted the Prime.

    "Volsnorth!"

    For a moment, there was a silence, before a loud shout that didn''t feel like that man or woman came before the robes figure appeared.

    I thought he would fight Prime Volsnorth, but he tried to run away.

    CLNNNNNG!

    The next moment, I heard a loud ng, and when the scene cleared. I saw them opposite to each other with their weapons locked.

    They shed again the next moment with their movements blurring.

    I didn''t focus on the battle much and moved toward the cultist. I could sense their directions

    and the rats'' bastards had decided to move in a different direction.

    As prime attacked, I had sent themand to the seed. Which released seeds into other

    cultists.

    These are tracking seeds. They could do nothing other than track, which makes them harder to

    discover.

    Even if they were a little visible. It would have been fine. Currently, they are so scared, that they aren''t thinking about anything other than escaping.

    Well, I am not going to let that happen. I will get them; they need to suffer the punishment for the sins they havemitted.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I have stopped holding back and now moving really fast. Flying, actually, much faster than

    ever, did.

    My target is the closest one to me. She is flying toward me.

    It didn''t take long for her to detect me and she without hesitation, changed the direction. She

    is also quite fast and seems nearly as powerful as Yantis.

    Soon, I saw her with my eyes, and she saw me too.

    Puch!

    "I am f" she opened her mouth, but stopped and looked down with shock in her eyes.

    My sword is buried in her chest. It had happened so fast, that she didn''t even see it.

    I can''t properly guess my strength, but I could say one thing. If Hayat appeared in front of me;

    I wouldn''t need to burn my blood to defeat her.

    I won''t even be using my strings.

 Chapter 4054: Hunting The Cultists

    Chapter 4054: Hunting The Cultists

    ?

    Thud!

    She began to fall down, while I moved forward toward my next target.

    I didn''t kill her.

    No, that would be too easy.

    I had just sealed her power and gave her something that would give her the greatest pain she had ever felt and the thing she would even be able to scream out.

    I didn''t have even the slightest mercy for these demons. They deserve far worse than this and they will get it.

    She hadn''t fully fallen down on the ground before she had disappeared from my eyes. I had stopped focusing on her, the moment, I took out that sword off her chest.

    Even if she had been as strong as me.

    She wouldn''t have been able to do anything after my sword entered inside her.

    What I had kept inside her couldn''t be removed easily. Even if she had the power to do it; it would need her hours.

    Unfortunately, despite her using the essence of people. She isn''t strong enough to do that.

    Soon, I had reached closer to the White Snake Beastman. He had sensed me, and a fear appeared in his eyes.

    He pushed himself faster, but despite that, the distance between us got close and closer, till I could see him with my eyes.

    He turned quickly, with the defensive methods appearing all over him. There are many of them with each strengthening the other, creating quite a powerful defense.

    I appeared in front of him, and my sword tore through his defensive method like a paper.

    Seeing that, the mask of confidence on his face cracked apart and horror revealed itself. Puch!

    My sword tore through thest defensive shield, before piercing through his chest.

    I removed the sword from his chest while he watched in shock as he began to fall down, with no control over his body.

    The shocks remained only for a moment in his eyes. A secondter, they widened in horror as he began to feel the soul cracking pian.

    I did the same on the third and moved toward the fourth. Who was closer and saw everything, what I did with the third.

    BANNNG!

    I moved closer and about a hundred meters away from him, when the loud explosion rang out.

    It was powerful. So much, that it shook me, but it didn''t achieve, what he had nned it would. Even his self-destruction was weak.

    "Bastard!" I cursed.

    He had the courage tomit the sin but didn''t have the courage, to face the punishment. He didn''t want to face, what others were nning to do and took the easy way out by self- destructing. He was also quite a vengeful bastard; he had let mee closer before doing it.

    His self-destruction was powerful. It had destroyed, miles of the frozen forest.

    It will grow back; unlike the lives of people, they had killed to fuel their progress.

    Hun!

    Soon, I reached the fifth one and killed him too and moved toward the sixth, when I had sensed something.

    Roar Cry Raor!

    Roars rang out around me, and the monsters came.

    I looked above toward the cultist Prime. It seemed to have sensed the death of its minions and sent the monsters to kill me and also the ones, I had dealt with.

    Well, they would find that hard to do it.

    I knew something like this might happen. The cultist always tries to erase the proofs and won''t mind killing their members to do it.

    The first monster had reached the second person. I had dealt with.

    It hadunched a deathly blow, but as it reached a meter away from it. A protection sphere appeared, protecting them from the attack.

    The protection formation will protect them, but not long. I will have to deal with the cultists and then with monsters.

    Cry!

    The first monster reached me. It is the same snow vulture I had seen a few hours ago. As it came toward me; its beak had sharpened, and massive power had gathered there.

    It is using all its power for a single attack.

    It took barely a second to cross arge distance and reached me when I turned and swung my sword above.

    Rip!

    A crisp, ripping sound rang out, and a momentter, the monster was cut in two, while I moved forward toward my target.

    Roar!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Barely half a minute passed when I saw another monstering toward me.

    It is a white lion. Huge and more powerful than the snow vulture. I had seen it earlier; it was acting like sleeping while sensing the surroundingsrge.

    Soon there was barely a hundred meters of distance between us when it had attacked me.

    It was a st of the dense snow fire.

    I couldn''t help but be surprised at seeing it. It is not the snow fire that surprises me, but the way it had concentrated into a thick beam, that made me far more dangerous.

    It is so fast, that one cannot avoid it, and once it reaches target. It will be the end of them.

    It reacted to me, and I moved my sword forward without stopping or even lessening my

    speed.

    Rip!

    My sword touched the beat and instead of getting sted. It begins to rip through it.

    Within a moment, I reached the lion and ripped through it. Dividing the monster into two, without losing my speed.

    As long as the cultist prime didn''t attack me, and another didn''t pop up. There will be nothing, that will stop me from getting to the cultist.

    Hun!

    Soon, the sixth cultist sensed me and, to my surprise, burned his blood.

    His decisiveness surprised me and if it had been some looting or another minor aggression, I

    would have forgiven him for that, but hemitted the sin.

    The worst kind. There is no forgiveness for it.

    Burning his blood had increased his strength and speed, but it didn''t help him.

    The only thing it achieved. That it dyed the inevitable by a few seconds.

    Puch!

    "Do you kn" He tried to speak, but before he could even get out a sentence, my sword pierced

    through him.

    Hun!

    I removed it the next moment and was about to move toward the seventh target, which is

    Yantis, when suddenly my expression changed.

    "I was right," I said with a smile on my face.

 Chapter 4055 Limit Monster I

    4055 Limit Monster I n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I was right," I said with a smile on my face.

    The monster in theke is also a pet; it''s why, it hadn''t attacked Yantis when he went to harvest the lilies.

    I didn''t stop seeing it and moved toward Yantis, but the monster came fast, and it was flying, with its enormous size.

    Soon, I saw Yantis, and he sensed me. I shed him a smile as I moved toward him closer and closer; seeing that fear couldn''t help, but appear in his eyes.

    Roar!

    I could see him with my eyes. There were only a few miles of distance remaining between us when a roar rang out.

    The next moment, frost burst from above.

    I stopped and looked up at the monster attacking me from above. The attack is powerful and not something I could disregard.

    It is from the only monster here, who could do something to me.

    BANG!

    The frost burst and reached and hit my shields, making them visible.

    Trying to destroy them, but they defended despite the terrifying power of the attack, which would turn any Sky Sovereign into a popsicle.

    Finally, the attack ended, creating miles of area into the frost wastnd.

    It was already covered in snow, but this frost was different. More powerful and would take months to whittle away, if not a year or more.

    Even Yantis had been affected by it and looked at us in horror as he escaped as fast as he could.

    ROARRR!

    The monster roared and whipped its tail toward me hard, while I leaped toward the massive snake.

    It is over a hundred meters long, with its body covered in icy blue scales. They offer a powerful defense, that one would need a substantial strength to pierce through it.

    The substantial strength means really close to the Prime or at the edge of Prime.

    The monster is at the limit of Sky Sovereigns. A few could reach it, and Prime must have spent considerable resources to take it to this level.

    Its sharp icy tail had reached me and, once again, shields appeared in front of it.

    BANNNG!

    A loud band rang out, as its tail struck the shield. Creating such a powerful shockwave that it destroyed the frosty wondend its attack had created a moment ago.

    ROARRR!

    It roared, seeing it, its attack stopped, and I grinned before appearing beside its body and bringing my sword down.

    The attack was powerful, and the monster realized that too, as the aura rose across it.

    CLANNNG!

    My de struck the monster, crashing through the frosty protectiveyer of dense icy energy, before smashing across its scales.

    My sword cut through and a red like appeared, but a momentter, frost covered it and it healed.

    ROARRR!

    The monster roared, and another frost burst came at me.

    I didn''t even look at it and brought down my sword again at the monster.

    BANNNNG CLANNNG!

    My sword hit it again, drawing an even bigger line across its scales, while the frost burst hit my shields.

    It''s really powerful and this time, it had concentrated its small area, making it even more powerful, but my shields defended against it like they didst time.

    ROARRR!

    The attack ended, and the monster roared in rage as its attack failed, while my attack hit it again.

    It had drawn the red line, even bigger than thest time, but despite it, bigger. The frost had covered it, and it healed a momentter.

    The monster had immense vitality, that without any injury I will give it would be healed quickly.

    The monster raged before it attacked me once again with its icy sharp tail. This time, it is covered in dense ice elemental energies.

    Seeing the attack, my heart couldn''t help but skip a beat. It''s a really powerful attack.

    It would tear apart any Sky Sovereigns that came in its way.

    BANNNNG!

    It crashed against my shield with such power that a shockwave released from it, turning everything around us into dust.

    The shield remained in front of me for a moment before it disappeared, and my sword went at it.

    CLANNNNG!

    There was no shattering or anything else, as one would have expected seeing the icy tail. It''s not an icy tail, despite what it looked like, it is made of ice.

    It is a bone, not an ice, which is covered in the same material as its scales, but at a much denser degree.

    Making it hard to pierce through.

    ROARRR!

    The monster roared once again and came at it, with its massive head and sharp teeth, that could tear through anything.

    There are also those poisonous fangs, which I cannot let touch me, like the frost bust it releases.

    It might look like a normal frost burst, but no, there is a deadly poison hidden in there. The poison is so stealthy that it will enter inside one without one knowing.

    By the time they realize they have been poisoned. It would be toote for them.

    Hun!

    The monster reached me, and I thought it would try to eat me, but the monster was smart.

    It didn''t, instead, it had released the frost burst from a close distance. This frost burst is also its strongest; about 50% stronger than, than burst before itbined.

    BANNNNNG!

    The burst crashed against my shield, defending it despite the powerful attack, but this wasn''t the only thing the monster had nned.

    The tail attack is alsoing from behind.

    BANNNNNG!

    It hit my shield, making it zed while the monster watched in shock as I defended against its two most powerful attacks.

    I watched the shock and sighed.

    "You are really powerful. I won''t be able to defeat you without using my full power," I said to the monster.

    It seemed to understand that instinctively and be more alert and the denseryer of defensive energy appeared around it, while its presence be heavier as it readied itself.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please. Golden Tickets, Please.

 Chapter 4056 Limit Monster II

    4056 Limit Monster II

    Burst 100%.

    I really don''t want to do that, but the monster is too powerful. It didn''t leave me with much a of choice.

    I will not be able to kill without it, without using my full power against it.

    It is at the limit of the Sky Sovereign and being a monster has an advantage, like massive physical strength and vitality, that could heal any injuries. Even the most serious would be healed within minutes.

    It is not the main reason. The main reason is the cultists.

    Two are getting further and further, while the other''s protective barrier is getting attacked.

    They willst for a few minutes at most. I need to deal with them before that and to do that, I will have to deal with this monster first.

    As the power filled me. I attacked the monster.

    RIPPP!

    My sword ripped through the monster, creating a massive wound on the monster, making the blood spurt out of it.

    ROARRR!

    The eyes of the monster in front widened in even bigger shock, but it acted fast and released the st of another frost and attacked me with even greater power than before.

    Earlier, it had thought me a threat. Someone its master had asked it to kill.

    Now, it wants to kill me because I could kill it. I could see it in its eyes. It really wants to kill me and there is no hesitation.

    BANNNNG!

    I turned while the frost breath crashed against my shield while attacking the tailing at me.

    My heart is beating with fear and excitement.

    The tails aren''t simple and this time, there won''t be any shield to protect me from it. I will have to handle the attack on my own or I will suffer badly.

    I didn''t hold back anything either, I poured massive power into my sword. Making it heavy as well as sharp to tear through anything.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against its tail and tore through it, while it pressed it toward me instead of moving it back.

    Puh!

    Blood spurted out of my mouth, but didn''t move back to my either.

    The attack is really powerful, with dense frost energy covering it which is attacking me from all sides.

    The only reason I hadn''t frozen to death and poisoned to death was because of my armor.

    ROARRRR!

    Finally, my sword reached the end of the tail, and the monster roared and took back its tail while attacking me with another st of frost.

    RIPPPP!

    My shield defended against the attack, while my sword ripped another big cut across its body.

    This time, I didn''t stop and attacked again. The snake moved and its fast, but I was not much slow or attacked again and again.

    ROOOARR!

    The monster roared and attacked with the frost breath. It didn''t attack me with its tail.

    I had split it from the middle and its monster brain seemed to understand that, that if it attacked me again, the damage to its tail would be even greater.

    It wouldn''t attack me with its tail until it had healed fully, which would be a challenge for it.

    BANNNNG!

    Once again, it attacked me, with the st of frost, and I used that chance to attack it and then moved for another attack.

    My sword hit, but it didn''t go as deeply as I liked, but that didn''t stop me from attacking it again.

    ROOOARRR!

    It roared in anger and frustration and attacked with the most concentrated st yet.

    For a moment, my heart skipped a beat, but I decided to trust my shield and focused on the attack. My shield will protect me, while I work killing the monster.

    BANNNNG!

    The attack is really powerful. It shook my shields, and I gave it another big cut, making it roar.

    Seconds passed and more and more cuts appeared across its body. They would begin to heal the next second, but that didn''t stop me from attacking it constantly.

    It is also doing the same, but maintaining the distance. Never letting its head or core in my reach.

    I have no interest in its head. If I had it, I would have attacked it, the first time. It was right in front of me, and I could have done it, but I didn''t.

    It is too dangerous. I rather not do it.

    It''s better that take the slower. More cautious approach, which will help me react to any of its attacks.

    I defended against its frost st and attacked once more.

    I also nced at the battle which is raging. I am so d that they are fighting very high because every single one of their attacks could turn me into dust.

    This monster is already more than enough challenge for me.

    It''s powerful enough that Hayat wouldn''t havested for more than a minute in front of it. Not even a minute had passed since our battle had started.

    Though it''s very close and I don''t, I would be able to finish it by the end. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The vitality of the bastard is too high, and my n would take some time to work. If I had fought it a month orter, I would have to deal with it now.

    Not because I would have been more powerful, but because I would have been more prepared to deal with the threats at this level.

    Hun!

    Iunched another attack, and it opened its mouth to send another frost st when suddenly an rm shed in its eyes.

    A fraction of a secondter, I understood what was happening through my seed.

    My expressions changed drastically.

    "Oh, fuck!" I cursed and used every bit of power; I had to run away from it. I didn''t hold back anything, not even a speck of power.

    I used everything I had. In those formations, I had created a quick escape and given a lot of strain, because the bastard was going to self-destruct.

    It didn''t want to do it, but the cultist prime did, and it activated it.

    The thing that scared me wasn''t its core, which is plenty dangerous.

    I would have done the same, but there is something that is even more dangerous than the core, that scared me the most.

    It is going to explode, and I have only a second to escape.

    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

    Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please. Vote, Please.

 Chapter 4057: Prime Blast

    Chapter 4057: Prime st

    ?

    BOOOOOOM!

    The monster exploded, and its powerful toward me at a speed I could not track.

    I had moved fast, crossed arge distance a second I had ever done. I would have been proud. If it had been any other time, but right, I am not.

    It is not enough distance. I need to be even further than that, but I can''t.

    The explosion had reached me and covered me fully. As it did, the only thought I had in my mind, was that my shields would be able to protect me.

    The st is at Prime; barely at prime level.

    The thing inside the monster was not a Prime grade. It would have made other Prime discover it. Their instinct is very sharp about these kinds of things.

    It is near that level, with the formation covering the core and its support.

    The st produced from it would be at the Prime level.

    It is quite a smart solution, I have to say.

    I am so panicked that I am praising the energy for the solution. That could potentially kill me. I hope it doesn''t and my shield saves me.

    As the st covered me. I felt its power attacking my string, and it was overwhelming! It filled the sphere of strings I had formed around me, making them zed like they never zed before.

    Puh Puh Puh!

    I began to vomit hard, as I felt the pressure of energy, which wanted to tear my strings apart. The spear is working hard. The formation ofmon runes and ancient runes are working at full power, processing the energy and using it to defend against theing energy.

    I also poured my own energy into it as much as I could and kept the burning of the blood on standby.

    I don''t want to burn my blood and go through the recovery again, but I am ready to do it without hesitation. Like I did to deal with Hayat.

    This time, I had even improved the blood-burning formation.

    I could harness the massive power of my blood in an instant. It will draw a bacsh, but it would be worth it as it will provide me with massive power.

    Which is better than predicting and burning the blood beforehand, which I might not need. Puh!

    I kept vomiting the blood, while the formations activated inside me. Pouring the massive healing power that merged with mine, trying to keep the injuries contained.

    It is hard, but my clones are trying hard. Doing everything, they could.

    The power of the clones couldn''t be underestimated in times like this. Currently, there are four clones; the twelve merged together, forming the four withputational power.

    They are managing my body in real time, while I handle the shields.

    A second and a half passed, and the power of the st began to lessen. It took over twelve seconds before it disappeared enough. that I stopped providing the power to them.

    Cough Cough Cough!

    I coughed hard, hearing fall down, before stabilizing myself, and another formation activated, helping me.

    It took a few more seconds before the coughing stopped, and I took a deep breath.

    I survived and looked ce, where the monster had been. There is nothing but the dense energies in there.

    Energies powerful enough, that they would turn a peak Sky Sovereign to ashes.

    "I survived," I said.

    A momentter, I looked down at the destruction the st had caught. It''s massive and given its power; it would take the area at least a year to recover.

    If it had been in another area, it would have taken more, but this area is dense with energy, whittling away these energies faster than amon area with low energy.

    Currently, I want nothing more than a rest right now. My body is at breaking limit, but I shot toward the cultist.

    It is stressing my body, but I let my clone handle it. I will have to deal with the cultists; they cannot get away with what they have done.

    I moved fast and every few seconds, I would get faster.

    I am also flying high. I flew earlier, but only a meter above the ground because of the danger

    of the Prime, but now, after experiencing the st.

    I knew it would be hard for me to survive the attack of the prime.

    Even if I was on the ground.

    So, I might as well fly high, that will help me reach the cultist faster.

    I could sense their direction and move fast toward them. Even with my weakened state. I am still much faster than them and will catch up soon.

    They will not get away. They will receive the punishment for the sins, they havemitted.

    Hun!

    I was moving when I sensed the monstering toward me again. The bastard still wants to kill me.

    ''Let theme,'' I thought and continued moving.

    Roar!

    The big boar roared and leaped at me, covered in dense fire, and its speed was amazing.

    RIP!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It reached me quickly, and I swung my sword, severing the monster into the two pieces.

    I didn''t even stop to deal with the monster. I simply killed it; it was powerful indeed, but far from my match.

    Still, in the next minute, the monster came. They attacked and self-destructed, but not a single one was able to stop, even for a second.

    They were not even able to slow me down.

    I continued to fly as fast as I could and finally, I had reached the range of Yantis and the face The made was really memorable.

    I moved toward him faster and for the first few seconds, he tried to run fast before he stopped and turned to face me as I came at his visual distance.

    I reached him, but unlike attacking directly, I had stopped in front of him.

    "You have some spine. You learned something in Tor," I said, and his expression turned bad,

    and he opened his mouth, but my swung my sword.

    My words are kindness enough for him. Something he didn''t deserve at all.

 Chapter 4058: Prime Monster

    Chapter 4058: Prime Monster

    ?

    Puch!

    My sword entered his heart despite the resistance and my weakness.

    I sent the burst of energy into his heart, which spread through his body in an instant, before moving toward thest cultist.

    I didn''t leave him, like the cultist before him. No, he is too precious to be leaving him be.

    To me, it won''t matter, if the others got killed by the monsters, but he needed to be alive. Despite being a spy and cultist, he was a member of Tor.

    Punishing him, is our responsibility.

    If the primes hadn''t been watching from above. I would have put him in my core.

    Unfortunately, I couldn''t do that.

    I have already revealed more than I had liked to and want to keep the secrets that are already secret.

    Roar Roar!

    I was moving toward the cultist when bear monsters roared and came at me.

    I didn''t stop and kept moving.

    The monsters reached me. One attacked me with its powerful frost w, while the other attacked Yantis floating behind me.

    Rip Rip!

    I attacked a momentter, and a ripping sound rang out as I moved past the bears.

    A momentter, the bears got split into two. Their upper half slid and fell on the ground while I moved toward thest cultist.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She was far away, but I was catching up quickly as I flew as fast as I could to catch her. This woman is the strongest of all. My seed didn''t send her meta-scan to me; I am just predicting it based on the speed she is moving.

    She is flying 59% faster than the fastest cultist. It''s a difficult speed to achieve, without sufficient strength and a good method.

    I am catching up with her fast. It won''t take more than a few minutes for me to reach her.

    Cry!

    I was moving toward her when another bird cry rang, and I saw a bluebird diving toward me.

    Ance materialized over me and shot toward the bird. It wouldn''t have been enough to deal with the snow vulture earlier, but for it, it would be enough.

    Puch!

    The monster tried to dodge it, but it was too fast. It had pierced through its head.

    A momentter, the monster began to fall while I moved toward the target.

    Two and a half minutes passed, and I had killed six monsters when I finally reached the soul range of thest cultist.

    The Silver-haired elf looked at me and a momentter. The blue-grey aura turned bloody as she burned her essence for the greater power.

    As she did, her speed increased immensely, and I also pushed myself harder.

    I have recovered some, that despite her burning her blood. I am gaining the distance on her, much slower than before, but that didn''t matter, because she will not get away.

    It will only take slightly longer.

    Hun!

    A minute passed, and she was only a few miles away, which I would cross in a few seconds, when I felt the aura, that nearly froze me on my spot.

    An aura of Prime. A monster Prime.

    It didn''t take long for the monster to reach the range of soul waves and I saw the monster.

    It is a massive red bird with wings on fire.

    The smallest kindle of that fire would burn me to death, and it wasing at me to take the whole fire.

    "Fuck!" I cursed as I felt its eyes on me, and its aura focused solely on my body. I felt like a mountain was on my back and taking every step became a challenge.

    I didn''t stop despite that. I am no match for this bird, but before it could do anything to me; I want to finish off the cultist.

    Still seeing it, I couldn''t help but curse my luck.

    That limit monster had nearly killed me. This one might not even need to go through a struggle. A simple wave of fire would be enough to turn me into ashes in this frozen wastnd.

    The prime is really good to tame a monster of such power. It''s hard.

    Even the monster that had been trained since it was a baby could turn on its master after reaching the Prime as memories of its ancestor flood in its mind.

    A trainer needs to be really good at training monsters as such, that it would not let those memories change them.

    There was less than a mile of distance between me and the cultist. I could see the hope in her eyes and contempt toward me as the bird had reached me.

    I prepared my defenses and every other thing. I had prepared for such a scenario.

    I might die, but the birdy won''te out in a single piece either and its months and years would also be quite painful.

    I did not consider myself a vengeful, but whoever kills me will pay a massive price.

    CRYYYY!

    The bird let out a cry and dived toward me at amazing speed, while prepared myself for the defensive when something happened.

    Puch!

    A massive ck earth spear materialized out of nowhere and pierced through the head of the

    monster.

    It killed it and, in such a way, that it left no chance of survival.

    BANG!

    A momentter, its massive body crashed on the ground hard. Shockwaves had nearly sent me crashing through the trees, but I stabilized myself, but the cultist hadn''t been that lucky.

    "Bastard!"

    A mournful roar rang out from the cultist Prime, and I felt a powerful suppressive aura fill the

    sky and earth.

    It is suppressive that the monster is despite being so high in the air.

    He is really angry, and I would be too. If the monster I trained and spent so many resources on to get murdered in a single attack.

    Still, I moved and reached the cultist, who was shaking under the aura as she tried to get out

    of the mountain wall.

    Puch!

    She opened her mouth to say something, seeing me appearing in front of her, but before she

    could, my sword entered her chest.

    Freezing her.

 Chapter 4059: Death of Prime

    Chapter 4059: Death of Prime

    ?

    I picked her up and moved back toward the other cultists.

    The protection won''tst long. I have to reach there before those monsters breach through them.

    Thankfully, the cultist above has given me some precious time as it crazily spread its aura. Making all the monsters, including its incapacitated.

    I wanted to fall on my knee every second, but I bore the suppression with every bit of will and moved forward.

    I don''t have the luxury of the wait around.

    As soon as I captured the cultists. I will leave this area and go as far as I can and hide in my most powerful stealth formation.

    I know Prime Volsnorth is strong, but the cultist had been matching him.

    I don''t want to risk my life. It is better to wait at a safe distance. If the Prime Volsnorth wins. I wille out and congratte him.

    The battle raged above me, while I flew through the sky just above the trees with two bodies behind me.

    I could see the cultists trying to attack me from above, but all the cultists'' attacks were stopped by the Prime Volsnorth.

    However, there mighte a time when a small bolt might slip past and that would be the death of me.

    So, I want to get out as soon as possible, and that is the mantra I am repeating in my mind. It also helps that I am recovering my power every second. Thus, getting faster and faster.

    Finally, I reached the third cultist and picked him up. I didn''t touch the monster, which was shaking in fear. I would kill it, if it came at me.

    Till then, I will not touch them.

    Soon, I had picked up the fourth and fifth ones. When I did that, I noticed the monster attacking the sixth one had recovered and started attacking the protection.

    Rip!

    I reached it over a minuteter and cut the monster into two before picking up the sixth cultist.

    Like all of them, this one, too, had snot and tearsing out of him. I looked at his eyes and the emotions they wanted to convey.

    He wants mercy. He wants me to kill him and give him a release.

    "It will not happen. You will be punished for the sins, you havemitted," I replied to him and moved toward the seventh one.

    It didn''t take me long to pick up the seventh one and moved toward the eighth.

    I moved especially fast. The monster attacking the protection is powerful, and it is really close to breaking the protection.

    Bang!

    I was only a few hundred meters away when the monster breached through the protection and its attack hit the cultist. Turning him into a mix of blood and gore.

    "Rip!"

    Anger burned in my heart seeing how easily the cultist got off aftermitting the horrendous sins, but I controlled it and reached, moved without stopping.

    Though, when I had moved past the monster. A red line appeared on its body before the other half began to slide down.

    Soon, I picked up the ninth cultist.

    Now, my target is getting as far away from it as possible and hiding until the battle ends. Hun!

    I had just thought when suddenly all the hair on my body was raised.

    Without hesitation. I acted and poured all my power into my shields. I held nothing back, not even a speck.

    BANNNNNNG!

    A fraction of a secondter, I heard the biggest explosion of my life and saw the sky begin to begin to crack apart like a mirror as the grey wave spread through it.

    BANNNG!

    I was watching it, when the shockwave hit me, and it was so powerful that it made me vomit the blood while the sphere surrounding me lighted up as the sun.

    Formations activated one after another as my clone tried to heal me while I managed the shield.

    Only a fraction of the power had hit me, but it was enough to take my shield to the breaking point. If it had been slightly stronger, it would have crushed my shields apart and sted me like a watermelon.

    I felt relieved that I had survived, but soon the worry filled my heart.

    Prime Volsnorth!

    I looked for him in the sky, but there was nothing but chaos of grey energy and shattered space that was healing rapidly.

    I watched in horror and marveled and thanked a hundred gods that they were fighting so high

    in the sky.

    The explosion was so powerful that it shattered the sky for hundreds of kilometers. It is

    enough power to kill a Prime, and that is making me worried and guilty.

    I am the one, who had called him here, and now he might have died.

    The thought is painful, and I hope it didn''t happen.

    Prime Volsnorth is strong and is an earth elemental Prime. They are the ones with the strongest defense. So, if someone could survive it, then it would be Prime Volsnorth.

    Still, as a precaution. I took out my badge and tried to contact the organization, but there was

    no range.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The explosion had killed destroyed in the range. I will need to get out of her to get the range and contact the organization.

    Hun!

    I was about to move when a figure appeared beside me.

    For a moment, I was scared, before the relief flooded in my heart.

    "I really wanted to capture the bastard, but he had chosen the easy way and self-destructed,"

    said Prime Volsnorth with a sigh.

    Prime didn''t get special treatment. If they are found associated with the cults and doing forbidden things. Then they are punished like others.

    It could even be said their punishment is worse than the level below them.

    "At least you had better luck than me," he stated as he looked at the cultist floating around

    me.

    "I am d, you are fine. Prime Volsnorth," I said to the old man. His aura feels a little weak, but aside from that, he looks fine.

    "The cultist will have to do far more than self-destruct to kill me, Janys," he said, and I

    smiled.

 Chapter 4060: Return

    Chapter 4060: Return

    ?

    BOOOM!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I was about to thank Prime Volsnorth for earlier save from the Prime monster when a massive

    st rang out.

    I didn''t have to turn to know what had exploded. Still, I did and sighed.

    I wanted a few things from there, but the cultists didn''t want us to have anything. So, they sted the facility, with the st at a near level of Prime.

    "Nothing in the facility could survive this st," I sighed with regret.

    "Cultists always want to wipe the traces away, but if you want anything particr. You can

    tell me, we have arge collection of the cultists'' things in there," he replied, and my eyes lit up.

    "I could get them?" I asked.

    "Usually no, but I could give them to you with my guarantee," he replied, and a big smile appeared on my face.

    "Thank you, Prime Volsnorth," I replied to the man.

    I have read about the things cultists used and there are a few things I want. I

    t would help me a lot with my research.

    "Let''s go. We have stayed here, long enough," he said, and we began to move, and our speed was tremendously fast.

    I still remember the time, he brought me to the organization. Then it was a blur to me and even after years and massive increase in strength, it is still a blur to me.

    Shifting the space to move, not all primes could do this. One needs sufficient power to do something like this.

    "That Prime was powerful? Too powerful to be overseer of the facility for the Sky Sovereigns," I asked, and a surprise shed in the eyes of the old man.

    "You are right. He was not overseer; he was inspector. In charge of inspecting the facilities,"

    "You have stumbled upon him at the right time, and we were able to deal with him. It was a massive contribution," he said, looking at me with a proud smile.

    "I would be grateful. If you keep my involvement to a minimum; I don''t want to draw too much attention to me," I requested.

    The old man said nothing for a moment before nodding.

    To be honest, I want to bask in the achievement. Squeeze everything, I could from the organization for it, but I have to be rational.

    It will attract attention. I don''t want that.

    If someone so much suspected I have a forbidden power, I would be in a world of trouble. It would make my life hell, and I wouldn''t have even a moment of peace.

    "A limit hun! I predicted your strength would be high, but never predicted, you would be at the limit," he said after a few minutes.

    "The realm had given quite a few chances," I replied.

    I didn''t show my breakthrough. It will addplication and make suspect things.

    "With such strength, when you be Prime. You will get tremendous benefits," he said with a lost look appearing in his eyes.

    "The advantage of absolute limit will be nothing in front ofws you willprehend, thanks to the rules you have," he added, patting my shoulder.

    "I don''t want to try to make a breakthrough. I want to break the absolute limit first," I replied to him.

    Surprising so much that he nearly stopped. It took him a few seconds to recover from it and he turned to me with his expressions serious.

    "It''s quite an ambition, but it takes time and barely 1% of those at the absolute limit seed in breaking through it,"

    "Though, if you are willing to listen to my advice. I will say, focus on your breakthrough into the Prime. Thews far surpassed the benefits that breakthrough after breaking the limit could give you," he advised.

    I know it and if I had been a normal breaker. I would have listened to his advice.

    I am not. I have a thing, called forbidden power, which I have to merge with me as much as I can. This means going past the limit before I can make a breakthrough.

    There is also a thing aboutprehending thews. I am at Earth Sovereign Stage and will break through into the Sky Sovereign.

    Only primesprehend thews.

    "It will be given it some time. If I don''t seed, I will focus on making a breakthrough into the Prime," I reply.

    I thought he would object, but he didn''t. He simply nodded as we traveled toward the organization.

    "I nearly forgot. Take this," he said and threw a head-sized crystal at me.

    Not a crystal, but a core. The core of Prime and seeing how warm it is feeling and massive fiery energies inside it. It''s likely from the bird.

    "Thank you," I replied.

    I will not decline it. It will be very helpful to me; I could do many things with it. However, I will have to be very careful. The slightest mistake dealing with this thing. I will mind myself vaporized along with everyone around me.

    An hour passed, when I turned back, before looking ahead with a frown on my face.

    "Your senses are quite sharp, young man, to feel them," he said a momentter, feeling sparks of surprise in his eyes.

    "There are people following us?" I asked, terrified.

    For a few minutes, I had felt eyes on my back. Like someone was looking at me, but I saw no

    one behind me, and I didn''t dare to use my soul so close to Prime.

    "Yes, they have been for a few minutes," he replied almost casually, to my horror.

    "Then shouldn''t we move faster?" I asked.

    Everything might be a blur to me, but I could calcte the speed and it is constant since we

    had left.

    He didn''t change it.

    "There is no need. They won''t attack us," he replied, almost sure of that. Though I could see the cautiousness hidden behind his casual fa?ade.

    He will act if those behind us act and there is more to it. A confidence that he will be fine.

    ''Our people might be around,'' I thought.

 Chapter 4061 Absolute Limit

    4061 Absolute Limit

    Step!

    "You go and rest. I will hand over the cultist and traitor tow enforcement," he said as we stepped on the flying ind.

    I nodded and walked away.

    Click!

    A few minutester, I opened the door of my suite and entered the room.

    I wanted to lie on the bed and fall asleep immediately. Instead, I removed my clothes and walked into the shower.

    I came out twenty minutester with a lot of stress leaving my body, before walking into the living room and sitting on my usual sport.

    However, right now, I am too tired to enjoy the view.

    So, I ate the dinner that appeared in front of me in record time and walked into my bedroom.

    It took me a few seconds to fall asleep, and when I woke, it was ate morning.

    I am feeling fully refreshed, without a hint of tiredness in my body. It is amazing what a long sleep can do to one.

    I should do this more often and not when I am too tired or when I need to recover from something.

    Usually, the time is too precious to spend on such a long sleep. If I slept like that every few days; I wouldn''t be spending a few hours.

    I would be spending a few hours x five.

    Once again, I am hungry. So, I quickly freshened up and walked into the kitchen. I am making myself an early lunch and I didn''t have to think about what I want to eat.

    I took out the stuff and cooked. I only used my hands and not my strings.

    An hour loudter, the lunch is ready.

    It''s not borate but isn''t simple either. I took to my spot by the ss wall and ate it while watching the view.

    I finished the meal within twenty minutes, but I stayed there for an hour, before walking toward the couch andying down.

    A few hours passed, and I stayed there like I was sleeping.

    It was ate afternoon, and I got up and walked into the practice room. As I stepped inside there, my clothes disappeared.

    A white marble appeared in the center, and I sat on it.

    The te is different and the formation on it is moreplex. It is for the second level of Garsonath Transformation.

    I shudder at the thought of it, remember the pain ofst time, but I have to do it.

    I have seen how smooth the method is. It will help me tremendously. If I could fully practice the second level; I would be able to change the skins moreprehensively.

    It will also help me hide my abilities better.

    I started the practice, and a few secondster, the runes climbed over me and seeped inside, and then the pain began.

    I have no doubt, this time too, I will have to go through three changes at each session.

    They will remain the same, but this time, the changes will be deep. The second will help me do things like growing a horn.

    It will be painful, but I will be able to do it.

    I wasn''t able to do that because a lot more skins opened in front of me. Just thinking about it, makes me feel excited.

    I remained excited for a few seconds. It didn''t take me long before I started to scream.

    It was damn too painful and if it was something. I really need it, I wouldn''t have practiced this method thousand years.

    I calmed my thoughts and focused on the method.

    The pain is increasing, and it is affecting my concentration. Which is bad. The bacsh from this method would be huge; it would keep me in bed for weeks.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes before finally, I had finished practicing the method.

    I was so tired, that I couldn''t take a step forward and slowly sat down and rested for a minute, before finally walking into the shower.

    I came out fifteen minutester and onceid down on the couch, entering my core.

    Click!

    I stepped into the library.

    It''s time, I start the preparations for the next inheritance. The Sky Sovereigns. It might be a Sky Sovereign in name, but it will be Prime.

    Though it will be different from Prime. More challenging.

    Since the inheritance would need to follow certain rules in the Sovereign stage. I might stretch and bend those rules with forbidden power, but I still have to follow them.

    I waked my hand, and a few thousand formations appeared. These are ones, I had chosen from my current inheritance; it is only the third of it.

    These parts need to be upgraded and the rest 60% would be all new and that is a great challenge, but I am excited about it.

    This inheritance would be for apletely new level of power. It''s making me quite excited.

    Though, it''s going to take a lot of time and I have time. Seeing progressing forward with my strength isn''t going to be easy anymore.

    I looked at it for a few minutes, before started working on it, with eight of my clones.

    Hours passed and soon it was dinner time. I took a break from that before resuming working on the inheritance again.

    I have a lot of grand ideas for the inheritance, and I have to see, which ones will work, and which won''t.

    It will take a lot of time and efforts, but that is a part of the process.

    Soon, it was past midnight, and I got up and walked into the practice room.

    A minuteter, I began to practice the dance of Ukasanavor.

    Seconds passed and soon the portal to energy opened and the energy began toe inside me.

    Hun!

    There was nothing strange till the energy, before leaving. It didn''t enter my essence and merged into my body.

    No, it just got, like it had been repelled by something.

    It didn''t take a moment to realize what was happening. I had expected it, but it is far severer than I had thought. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Breaking past this absolute limit would be an immense challenge.

    Thank you for reading. Have a nice day.

    AnWan

 Chapter 4062: Azure Cycles

    Chapter 4062: Azure Cycles

    ?

    Click!

    The door opened, and I walked inside the familiar office.

    "I thought you would have a method of your own," said Prime Volsnorth has motioned me to sit.

    I am not surprised that he already knows why I am here.

    "I have, but I got them from others. I don''t know about them," I replied. Absolute Limit is a hard thing and to break it, I would need a method.

    I have over ten of them, but I don''t know their records and I rather go with one that is well- tested.

    "These three are our best methods. They have the highest, sess rate, but they also maimed, crippled, and killed a lot of people," he said.

    Breaking the absolute limit is dangerous, and this is Prime Level. I am trying to gain the power of Prime, while still being Sovereign.

    It didn''t matter which Sovereigns stage I was in. What matters is, that I am trying to gain the power of Prime, while still being a sovereign.

    "I still advise you to focus on the Prime, instead of the limit. Thews will give you more power than the limit could ever," he advised.

    "And I will have that too," I replied, and the old man just shook his head.

    I read through the methods while the old man works.

    The methods not only have the information on their working but also how many practiced it and what difficulties they had and everything.

    "I will take this one," I said, raising the blue book.

    Its name is Azure Cycles. I will have to create cycles that, in the end, will merge and form such force that it will break through the limit or st me apart.

    "Can I get medical records of those who practiced it?" I asked, and the old man looked at me. "No," he replied straight.

    Seeing his expressions. I know, I will have no chance of getting them. If I want it, I will have to find them on my own and gather the data sneakily.

    Which is really hard.

    Seeing most will be in the organization and using forbidden power here is like walking into a furnace.

    Click!

    I didn''t stay for long and walked out of his office.

    I didn''t return to my suite. Instead, I walked into the garden in front of the building and sat in it while my clones studied the method.

    Crossing the absolute limit is hard and dangerous, but I have no choice.

    The is one, which is worse than it. It is to make a breakthrough. It will be powerful enough to break an absolute limit, but a lot of things could go wrong in that.

    I don''t need anyone to tell me how dangerous my breakthroughs are.

    If I make a breakthrough under such a train. I will, without a doubt, fail. So, whether I want it or not, I will have to break the limit.

    It is going to take.

    Usually, it takes decades, but I don''t have that much time. I need to do it within a few years, preferably by the time, I finish the inheritance.

    Which is also going to take a lot of time. Seeing this is a small upgrade, but a big inheritance.

    A Sky Sovereign one, that will give me the power of the Prime.

    I sighed and cleared my thoughts, beforeying on the grass. Some people looked at me strangely, but I did not care.

    I looked at the sky, the invisible dome.

    That protects us from all sorts of energy storms and dangerous weather that are sometimes low enough to be dangerous to people like me and below.

    I am not worried about my safety here.

    The flying ind is powerful enough, that normal Prime could forget ever breaking through

    it.

    If certain things I felt and heard. Then the ind absorbs massive energies every second. It filtered those energies and stored them.

    It is said, the ind had enough energy in the storage.

    That it would maintain the current functions without any problem, without absorbing even a drop of energy.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The formations on it are amazing, but the most amazing is the ind itself.

    It is a precious treasure, for the tor had been attacked thousands of times in its early days. Each battle was a battle of survival.

    It''s one reason it had grown so powerful, so quickly. It was either get killed or kill those who are trying to kill you.

    Hun!

    I looked at people and to my surprise, someone I know had walked inside it.

    They are with their family and even have their child with them.

    Seeing them, I couldn''t help, but think about my own family and my child. It is a past due date; I had predicted; it was likely, that my child had been born.

    Not until the day goes by that I don''t think about it, but I am powerless to do anything.

    I could go there, but I would be more of a burden than help. The realms of the celestial tower are cruel and being weak is a sin there.

    I took deep breaths. It still took me minutes to get a hold of my emotions.

    I wiped the tears away and focused on enjoying the park. I looked at the families and took joy from them as one day, I too would one day spend much time with my family.

    I will miss many things, but as long as I get my family. I will have no regrets.

    Soon an hour passed, and I finally got up and walked toward my suite. I didn''t take the gates, nor did I move with the speed. I simply walked, admiring this beautiful ce.

    I don''t say it often, but Tor is beautiful.

    There are gardens everywhere and beautiful walkways. One could see statues andrge murals painted on the walls.

    I admired it all as I took steps toward my home.

    It took me over three hours to reach my suite, but I have no regrets. I feel much calmer now, ready to face anything.

 Chapter 4063: Azure Cycles II

    Chapter 4063: Azure Cycles II

    ?

    I served myself a dinner and walked toward my usual spot.

    I sat down and ate while memories of my family floated around me.

    I had been too emotional since the park. So much, so that I didn''t work at all and instead just thought, remembering things,ughing, crying.

    I finished the dinner, but I stayed watching memories for a while before I simply waved my hand and they disappeared.

    I shook my head and got before walking to the kitchen and cleaning the dishes.

    With that done, I finally walked into the practice room.

    I had reached the absolute limit. I couldn''t practice the dance of ukasanavor and tras constitution, but I could practice the Garsonath transformation.

    Since I had practiced it yesterday. I couldn''t practice today.

    Which is much better than, practicing it weakly, which most people have to do, but forbidden power, had made things easier for me.

    With such sessions. It would take a lot less time to practice the method.

    Which is good. I need to make progress in at least in something.

    I sat down in the center of the practice room. I didn''t remove my clothes, nor did I take out some resources. The limit method required nothing of that sort.

    The only thing the azure cycle requires is the energies. The vital, the soul, and inheritance. I have to fuse the three and circte them into aplex cycle. Forming a circle.

    At every session, I would create a new circus and fuse it with the one that had created. I will need to do this, till the circle bes powerful enough to help me break the absolute limit.

    It seemed simple enough, but far from it.

    With one more deep breath, I closed my eyes and took three energies to begin to merge them together.

    Others may face some problems with it, but I didn''t.

    With the energies merged, I begin to circte it through theplex path that weaves through my body, soul, core, and energy veins.

    It seemed to cover everything.

    It is also quite big, the biggest path, I am circting my energies in.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    For a few minutes, there was nothing, but soon, it began to get harder.

    I am circting quite fast. I know my body well, and that was not a problem, but now things begin to change. I felt pressure, that started to slow down the cirction.

    The pressure was bearable but increased rapidly. Now, it is slowing down my cirction every second.

    A minute and a half passed, and the speed of cirction had be that of the snail.

    It is like everything hade together to stop me, and it is.

    Every part of me, from body, soul, and veins and other things, is putting their meta-physical weight on the energy.

    They are trying to stop me by circting it. I am fighting myself.

    Another minute had passed, and the pressure had be even greater.

    So, much I am using every bit of will, I have to push the energy forward, but the more I move, the greater pressure falls on it.

    It begins to remind me of supremebat exercise, but unlike it. There is no pain here.

    Just the pressure, like there is a mountain weighing on me, and it is getting heavier with the further, I go in my cirction.

    It''s getting so hard that I wanted to give up.

    Which is kind of strange. Usually, I want to do that when there is pain, but there is not the slightest pain.

    Only the weight, that I kind of want the pain; it motivates me. Its weakness is to have pain as motivation, but it works for me in some sick.

    So, every second. I have thought of giving up, but I will not.

    I want to prove to myself that my progress isn''t enved by the pain. I could aplish anything I wanted without the need for the pain.

    Minutes passed, and it got harder and harder, but I continued. I pushed the energy, even if it moved at a barely visible pace.

    Seeing the speed, it might look like. It had stopped, but it didn''t.

    If I had stopped, the energy would have dissipated. I need to keep it moving to keep it in this state.

    It is taking a massive effort, but I can''t back down. If I can''t circte the first cirction, then how I am going to a thousand, with each being more difficult than thest?

    So, I pushed and pushed myself, and finally, I reached the end.

    Buzz!

    A deep buzz rang out, and I felt a pulling sensation from every part of my body. Itsted only for a moment before it ended and now, there is a new thing in me.

    There is a circle in my mind''s space. It is nearly colorless and looks like it is made from a really thin string.

    I smiled tiredly andy down with a body covered in sweat.

    It might not seem much, but I am tired. Every part of me, meta-physical pressure takes an immense toll on the body to the level of tough battle.

    To the honest, I rather face a tough battle, but circte the method every day.

    I was so tired that I wanted to sleep, but. I started taking deep breaths before I began to feel slightly good and then closed my eyes.

    A momentter, I am at my core in front of a metascan.

    "The pressure is much greater than I had thought," I said in shock as looked at the pressure I had been under.

    It is a near-breaking point. If it had been even 1% longer, my body would start to copse. That is far more dangerous than getting seriously injured enough to die.

    I shuddered at seeing that.

    "You are also recovering faster," stated my clone. Showing me other data.

    Seeing it, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. I am truly recovering faster, which isn''t surprising given my abilities.

    Hun!

    I was looking at it. Quite pleased with it, when suddenly a thought entered my mind.

    "Wait," I said, and an even bigger smile lit up on my face.

 Chapter 4064: Two and Half Months

    Chapter 4064: Two and Half Months

    ?

    Sizzle!

    A big piece of meat sizzled in the big pan.

    On both sides of it are two smaller pans, holding two small pieces of the same meat, while three pairs of eyes watched excitedly.

    I am cooking for the bear and her cubs and the thing; I am cooking is snake meat.

    The one, I had killed two and a half months ago. I have been cooking it once in a every week; they loved it.

    They love to eat it, and I love to cook for someone.

    I am concentrating on three pots, but most of my concentration is on the two small pots.

    They only have tiny, the size of my finger,pared to the piece, which is the size of my arm, which I am cooking for their mother.

    The cubs are growing fast, but they are still sovereigns, while I am feeding them something close to the Prime.

    So, I am mellowing the energies inside it. Making them as such, that any of these two cubs could eat it and digest its energies.

    I have added a few things that could help with that. Including things, they prefer, it''s why three pots.

    Still, it is the meat of the Sky Sovereign monster, that is the limit. It knocks them for a week straight. Even their mother needs to need to sleep for a few hours to digest.

    She is growing fast; she is quite close to the limit. It won''t take her much to reach it.

    Twenty minutester, forty-two minutester. All three are ready and I put it in a ce before three bottles of honey appeared, and I squeezed on it.

    Making their eyes lit up, but unlike before, they watched without moving.

    "Eat," I said and immediately, the bears picked up a knife and fork and began to eat with it.

    It''s quite funny to see, and this idea came to me, over two months ago, which is ten months here.

    I had not only taught them about cutlery, but also eaten like people. They ate slowly, and they did not make a mess.

    "Good," I said and petted them.

    The cubs already had a sleep in their eyes and fell into it a minuteter.

    The mother remained awake for a few more minutes before falling asleep. I watched them for a while before walking into the library.

    I stayed there for nearly three hours of outside time before I got out.

    I opened my eyes and got up from the sofa before walking into the practice room.

    My clothes disappeared as I did; I didn''t need to remove my clothes, but I sweat so much during the session, that I removed them.

    I took a deep breath and began.

    I have been doing it every day, since the first session. I do it four times a day. Three, if I went out to the hospital or anywhere.

    Most people could practice it, once a day. Two at most, but I could practice it eight times.

    I need a little over two and a half hours to recover from the session. Though I may quickly recover from the strain on my body, soul, and others, it is hard to recover from mental strain. It is not the only thing; I have to do daily. There is work on inheritance and a few other things that are mentally straining.

    So, I limit the practice to four times a day, every four hours.

    It used to be three times a day, but with daily practice. I am getting used to the strain and thus increased the session when I feltfortable with the strain.

    It is not just my mind getting adjusted to the method, but also my body and soul.

    My recovery time had decreased by 17%.

    It is not muchpared to mental progress, but huge progress. This sort of process shouldn''t be possible at the limit, but it is happening because of the uniqueness of it.

    It is not increasing my strength, but it will benefit me tremendously.

    Metal and physical recovery are really important for a powerhouse. It came between life and death in a stressful and strain environment.

    It felt good to get something other than circles.

    I kind of miss my two methods; they had be part of the routine. These two and a half months had been the longest, I had remained without practicing both of them.

    The only method, I could practice other than this is Garsonath. Which I am practicing every other day.

    It is painful, but I prefer it over this one, which is without an ounce of pain, but far more difficult to practice, and every session, gets harder than thest.

    Like right now, I want to give. I feel it thousands of times at every session.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is too damn hard. I will bear a mountain of pain instead of this painless weight. It was too much. Even so, I continued with everything I had.

    I mean, what else I could do?

    I wouldn''t have listened to Prime Volsnorth''s suggestion about the limit and focused on the breakthrough of the Prime. If I had been at the Peak of Sky Sovereign, but unfortunately, I am

    not.

    I am at the Peak of Earth Sovereign, and I need to break this limit.

    If I want to have a safe breakthrough. As safe as I could into the Sky Sovereign.

    Things would have been a lot simpler. If I didn''t have a forbidden power, but without it. I would have been part of some Grimm already.

    It is because of it I am alive and able to defeat the enemies; I had.

    It''s the reason I was able to wipe out the biggest threat my world had ever faced.

    Minutes passed, and finally, I finished the cirction, and the circle was produced. It went into my mind space and merged with the circle that was already present there.

    Making it ever so slightly thicker.

 Chapter 4065: Practice

    Chapter 4065: Practice

    ?

    Iid down directly, with sweating from every part of my body.

    Even after practicing for a month. It still made me as tired as yesterday. Even more tired, if I looked at the pressure, it had put my body on.

    Every session was a trip to the edge of copse, but I had done that every day three to four times. Sometimes, even going five times.

    It had been seven months, and I had gone past a thousand circles, but far from breaking through this absolute limit.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I would need more time. I don''t know how much, but it won''t be quick.

    Though it won''t be decades like most people. It won''t be even a decade, that I am sure of. Buzz!

    I was lying, resting, when my badge buzzed, and opened the mail. It''s from Prime Volsnorth. When I read the content of it. A smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    Staying in the organization for so long had made me restless. So, I wanted to go out for a few days and asked him, if he had something interesting for me.

    That was nearly two weeks ago.

    I had tried to look for a mission myself, but everything I found was not much interesting.

    There were some interesting things, but all those are realms and I don''t want the mission that long. I don''t have months to spend outside.

    I am looking for something that won''t take a week. Two weeks at most.

    He had sent the mission details, and I will need to leave tomorrow morning.

    Until then, I am free.

    A minuteter, I got up and cleaned myself with the energy. Seeing how many times I practice; showing every time isn''t efficient.

    I only shower once a day. It is either at night or in the morning.

    I walked into the living room and steaming soup with bread came out. The practice takes a lot of energy; I ate something after every session.

    I finished the meal in ten minutes andid down on the couch.

    A momentter, I was in my core.

    I opened my eyes three and a half hourster and practiced again, before doing the same thing till it was night.

    After the practice and the dinner. I entered the core again, but didn''t go to the library and instead appeared in a ce, with honey and flowers.

    It is time, I craft, the forty-seventh badge of the mead.

    I have done it forty-sixth time, and this will be forty-seventh. All in the hope that I will craft a nectar.

    After I returned from the realm. I made the batches even bigger. Each one is capable of producing over twenty thousand bottles of mead.

    I am not losing anything in here.

    The mead is amazing. I had earned a lot by selling it in the realm. So, even if it didn''t turn into the nectar, I wish it to be, I am not losing any money in it.

    I am also bing better with it, refining my skills in crafting it.

    Which I don''t know will affect it or not. Seeing, my skills weren''t better than this when I crafted it for the first time.

    I had drunk quite a lot of nectar in the past seven months. Now, only three bottles had remained in my possessions.

    There are always secret inquiries, even now.

    Someone had spread the news, and now everyone wants it.

    Time passed as I carefully followed the procedure, with the skills, that were superior to when I had first crafted it.

    I am not only practicing the limit-breaking method, but I am also taking sses on alchemy, healing, and other fields from my peers and Prime.

    It had made my progress quite fast, that I had reached a peak of Grade 6, but reaching Grade seven would be a challenge.

    Still, I will continue with practice and be confident enough that I will reach it.

    Some might even say I might even reach there. If they apply the loose standard, but I do not. For me, only realm standards apply.

    Hours passed, and finally, I had finished it.

    I looked at the finished product, and a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    It is good, like the others before it, but whether it will meet those hidden conditions and turned to nectar, remained to be seen.

    However, the chances of this happening are quite low.

    Still, I will keep trying. Even if I have to do it thousands of times.

    I do not want it because it is nectar, and its other benefits are useless to me until I reach the limit.

    I want it because it helps me recover from the strain quickly. It removes all the strain within just a few minutes.

    I had realized this toote. If I had known about it; I wouldn''t have drunk them when I felt

    lonely.

    The three bottles I have. I had kept them for the emergency.

    I sighed and came out of the core. Once again went back to the practice room and practiced the method again for the fourth time in the day.

    When I finished, I had be so tired. I was barely able to walk into my room.

    I fell asleep in less than a second as my body hit the bed.

    When I woke up, it was morning. The sun had fullye out and chasing away the darkness.

    I got up from the bed and went to the bathroom to freshen up and after that, I walked into the

    living room and had breakfast that the clone had cooked.

    Once that was done, I went to the practice room and started practicing the garsonath transformation.

    It is only one of the three methods, and I am making good progress in it.

    Practicing it every other day.

    Soon, I finished the painful method andid down for a few minutes, before getting up and

    walking out of the practice room.

 Chapter 4066: Oriz Marsh

    Chapter 4066: Oriz Marsh

    ?

    "We had sent a group of Earth Sovereigns two weeks ago, and when we got no response from them, we sent Sky Sovereigns,"

    "There was no response, even for them. Not a single one returned."

    "They were experienced in these kinds of missions; they should have at least, sent one person out with the information, but nothing came out of the dome," said Prime Volsnorth.

    He seemed quite worried. Which is unusual for cases like these.

    The mission is to investigate a new area, being formed because of leakage of energy from the ruin or outside of the world.

    Such things are quitemon.

    Hundreds of them happen every year in the vast territory of the Tor and most are decapitated on their own as gaps close or the world absorbs and disperses these energies.

    Some remain due to them having powerful energy and consistent connections or other reasons.

    When that happens, we send the teams to investigate and there is a division for that.

    Some of the members specialized in such missions, but something seemed to have happened and they haven''t returned yet and thus, he called me.

    "I will find out what is going on," I said, and he nodded, relieved.

    "Be careful; the rating from that ce getting stronger," he warned.

    "I will be," I said and got out of his office, while my clone read the data he had provided.

    I hope it will be interesting. It will be great if I get the challenging fight there because I am not going to get out of the organization for another six months after I return.

    I need to break through the limit, and I can''t be distracted while doing that.

    I do not have a decade to spend on it. I want to break it as soon as possible and it''s why, I am practicing it like crazy. It''s why I am taking this break.

    The strain of practicing is too much.

    I have practiced many methods throughout my life, but no method has strained me as Azure Cycles is doing.

    The sheer pressure it is putting on my body is immense.

    Every session takes me to the limit, which is more than enough for most people to give up, but I take that ride over and over throughout the day, many times.

    I love to practice, but I too have my limits.

    It''s a good thing, that Prime Volsnorth had called me. If he hadn''t, I would have chosen some other mission and gone out.

    Soon, I reached the teleportation hall and didn''t wait for even a minute before I was on the disk.

    Buzz!

    The disk buzzed, and I disappeared.

    A few secondster, I appeared in the forest. Right in front of therge, wet tree, against which I had barely stopped myself from crashing.

    It should be afternoon; it feels like an evening.

    "There is nothing to see here," I said to the group of three Sovereigns, who were looking at me in shock and fear.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I am at Oriz Marsh, quite a popr area among the Sovereigns. Filled with resources.

    This area is familiar to me. I hade here once on a mission. Some cultists have been hiding here; they had given us quite a fight.

    I had nearly died in there, with one self-destructing.

    Soon, I was in the sky and flew toward my destination. Which isn''t far; it shouldn''t take me more than one and a half days to reach there.

    I moved fast toward my destination, but not too fast.

    Only Prime Volsnorth knows about my true strength. To the rest, I am powerful, but not at the limit, and I want to keep it as such.

    If I moved with my full speed. It wouldn''t take me more than an hour to reach.

    I shook that impulse away. I will get plenty of time to use my full strength after I reach that ce.

    It''s dangerous without a doubt; the team of Sky Sovereigns that went there weren''t weak. Those people are veterans, having the knowledge and skills to survive in those environments longer than those stronger than them.

    I hope they are still surviving.

    Soon, an hour passed, and I was close. In a few minutes, I will reach there, and it seemed like, I was not the only one going there.

    I am seeing many Sovereigns moving toward it. Seeing that, I couldn''t help but smile.

    I didn''t stop them. There is no need; they are not going to be getting unless they are at Sky Sovereigns and even then, they will need to be foolhardy.

    Not because it is dangerous, but because Tor had restricted the ess.

    Only those with permission could enter inside. Those entering without it would be punished.

    Finally, I reached there and saw the dome of purple-red energy covering, covering over fifty miles of area.

    This might not seem big, but it is bigger.

    Strong spatial fluctuations areing out of it. So strong that I didn''t need to take out the special sensors to sense them.

    I could sense it simply.

    Forget me, even Sky Sovereigns could sense them and even Earth Sovereigns with strong sensory power would be able to sense them.

    Seeing that, my heart couldn''t help but beat excitedly.

    Anything that has such spatial energies is going to be interesting. I wonder what kind of resources it would have inside.

    It had been over a year since it had been here. We didn''t detect it until it came out of the

    surface.

    It had started from the underground, not too deep, but deep enough. The energies initially were contained, that sensors on the ind and sensors around the territory weren''t able to

    detect.

    The first detection was by people three weeks ago. It is when it started growing rapidly.

    It did it a few days ago, but slowing down.

    This is another mystery to its working, and I would like to find out, but I would focus more on

    finding people and rescuing them if they are alive.

    It is the main objective of my mission.

 Chapter 4067: Investigate

    Chapter 4067: Investigate

    ?

    Thud!

    "Sky Sovereign," greeted a blue-haired woman as Inded in front of her.

    She is a tall woman, beautiful with red scales and a horn over her head.

    She is an Earth Sovereign, responsible for guarding the sphere and watching its progress, along with stopping any Earth Sovereign that is trying to enter inside.

    "No, not a single one," she replied.

    "Any spikes?" I asked. "Only small ones; not a big one like it before," she replied and handed me the chart.

    "I will be going inside. Keep everyone out, like you have been doing before," I said to her and walked toward the dome.

    "Be careful, Sky Sovereign," said the woman. I nodded and kept walking.

    Soon, I was only a step away from it. When I took a step forward and entered the room.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The first thing, I felt was hot.

    Boiling, it made my expressions turn bad because the temperature here is hot enough that Earth Sovereigns would barely be able to bear it.

    I looked around and saw the marshy ground had dried up, while the trees which should have been burned had turned purple.

    They had even to be covered with purple crystals that were shining like a star.

    I carefully touched one and sent the waves inside and what I saw couldn''t help but make my eyes widen.

    I immediately sealed my armor further. I can not let this energy enter inside me. It could change the very cells of the beings.

    a few bottles appeared in my hand, and I collected a few samples from the tree and of the energy in the air and the ground.

    The changing of cells by energy isn''t strange, but it takes a long time.

    If arge number of energies filled such an area. Then the organisms around it react to it. If it is dangerous, most do, but some survive it.

    Those who survive it change, but these changes happen across the generations.

    While this tree had been here for decades, it had been changed within weeks, a few months at most.

    Those really powerful infiltrating types of energies could do something like this, and I feel like there is more. I will have to look carefully, which my clone will do, while I look for the survivors.

    Bang!

    I moved forward while sending my discreet soul waves to look around.

    A few seconds, when the wave returned, my eyes widened, but I kept my emotions under control.

    Things are worse than I had thought, but I still hope, some survivors would remain.

    I moved cautiously and slowly, but my speed was not that slow. I am moving quite fast,pared to most Sky Sovereigns who would have moved in my ce.

    A few minutes passed, and I stopped. A few secondster, a wolf sped past me. Seeing it with my eyes, my expressions couldn''t help but turn serious.

    Its skin had turned light purple and purple crystals could be seen around me, but it was not what made me serious.

    It''s the power.

    It is a Sky Sovereign and not the initial one, but a Mid-one. It is one of the weakest, seeing I had spotted a couple of peak ones.

    It is kind of shocking. Considering all the monsters in the marsh are Sovereigns.

    There are only a few Earth Sovereigns, while the ones that went past me are Sky Sovereigns. Even the monster I had spotted here is a Sky Sovereign.

    I had not spotted even a single Sovereign monster. Forget a Sovereign, I didn''t see even a single Earth Sovereign.

    Things are dangerous in this ce. Even my excitement had calmed down and I began to move with the single thought of finding the survivors only.

    I took one step after another, going deeper and deeper into this massive ce.

    It is a simple dome of fifty kilometers. It is something much bigger that I might need to spend

    a few days in this ce.

    There is another thing. This ce is a maze.

    Things are changing spatially. Making it hard for one to move forward and it seemed

    completely random.

    I don''t think it is artificial. It is happening, randomly, which is good news and bad news. Good news because no-one with nefarious intentions controls it.

    The bad is because since nobody is controlling. It ispletely random and thus hard to

    predict.

    Here, I would need to move ording to its whips. I cannot predict the pattern and move ordingly.

    Which is what escaped those who wanted to escape the near impossible. Since one would need to know the exit to leave and here it is, ever changing.

    A few minutes passed, and a crystal ball appeared in my hand.

    I ced it on the ground, and it began to move ording to themand, I am sending it to

    it with my soul waves.

    I am sending it out.

    They needed to know the details of what was happening inside.

    Now, another objective added to the level of first. I have to find the source of energy; something is releasing the energy, and I wanted to know what it is.

    A few minutester, I took another turn.

    I may have taken a turn, but in simple terms. I am walking straight.

    I am changing my path ording to the changes in this random maze. They are quite sudden

    and fast, but I could predict them two to three seconds before they came.

    It may be impossible to predict the pattern of this random maze, but it could be predicted

    when changes areing.

    It''s quite easy with my spatial sensitivity.

    I am trying to increase the time of predictions. Currently, I can only do it two to three seconds

    before it happens.

    It would be great if I could manage to see the signs sooner than that.

    Five seconds would be great. It would give me a much better freedom.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when my soul-sense spotted something. It changed my expression, but

    a momentter, I moved toward it.

 Chapter 4068: Sensing

    Chapter 4068: Sensing

    ?

    I stopped and looked at the thing below me.

    Not the thing, but the shoes and with purple crystalline foot within.

    It seemed like, someone had torn it apart.

    Not someone, but something. Very likely a monster, seeing how it had been cut off.

    My expression turned bad seeing it, but I controlled my emotions and pierced my strings inside it.

    A few secondster, my expressions turned even worse. It is the foot of Sky Sovereign. Habir Monos is the name of the man it belongs to.

    He had died and was quite horrible at that.

    Before getting killed by the monster. He had been in extreme pain as these purple energies infiltrated his body, trying to turn him to change his very cells.

    Monsters might survive it, but it is hard for the practitioners. Near impossible.

    If they did. They lose one''s mind and be nothing more than beats.

    A minute and a half passed, and a smile appeared on my face. The crystal had finally left the dome.

    They will be able to discover it immediately, and information will soon reach the Prime Volsnorth.

    I sent it as a caution. If I can''t return from it; then a Prime shoulde and burn this whole thing to ashes before it could do any damage.

    It might be strong, but it is not Prime strong. Though it could get that strong.

    I had seen the chart and knew how powerful it had be in a short time. Who says it won''t be able to reach the Prime stage in time?

    It is better to deal with the problem before it could and I am going to try, but in case I had failed.

    The prime should vaporize the shit out of it.

    I put the foot in my core for my clones to look and I moved ahead. I need whatever it is releasing the energy and dealing with it as soon as possible.

    As for rescue, after seeing the monsters. I will say that the chance of anyone being alive is pretty slim.

    However, I had not lost hope. Someone might, there are methods and tools out there, that are helping them hide from monsters and keeping them alive.

    I wouldn''t lose hope until I saw the body or sign of every one of them being dead.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when I noticed something.

    The twelve marbles came out of me, while I waited, and soon it hade.

    Roar!

    The lion monster roared. It''s not as big as a monster on its level. Here, the power of the monster might have changed, but not their sizes.

    "It had been a long while since someone had found me sensing forbidden power," I said to the monster.

    It''s getting harder to detect my forbidden power as I merge more and more with it. Once I be Prime, it will be nearly impossible for these monsters to find.

    It will be very difficult, right after, I break the absolute limit. More difficult than right now. Roar!

    The lion monster roared and came in a purple blur.

    It''s the most powerful monster I have seen here. It is near the limit.

    Which makes it terrifyingly powerful.

    My heart, which had be somber because of the danger, had now started to beat once again in excitement, while the spear appeared in my hand, and the aura from the burst red

    across me.

    It took it a fraction of a second to cross the massive distance before it appeared in front of me and swiped its sharp energy-dense ws at me.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended with my spear, sending it flying.

    "You should try better little lion," I said with a grin.

    Roar!

    It roared angrily and came at me, while I watched and only moving my spear when it appeared in front of me.

    The past seven months have given me a lot of time to gain control over my limited strength.

    The azure cycle also helped in its way. My strength might not have increased directly, but I am bing more powerful.

    If I were to fight that snake right now. It wouldn''t take me much longer to fight it despite its massive strength.

    CLANNNNG!

    Once again, the ws shed against my spear, and I was throwing it away. When it opened its mouth, the dense yellow fire with purple streaks came at me.

    The fire is powerful and so dense that it feels like it is a liquid.

    It is dangerous. I could not let it touch my body or I would melt like a candle, and I didn''t want

    it to happen.

    BOOM!

    It was about to envelop me when it crashed against something invisible that had be visible.

    I watched as it tried to burn my shield. I am not looking at my shield but at the fire itself.

    It is yellow and purple, with purple parts of it much stronger than the yellow parts, which were its original fire.

    If I am not wrong, its fire should have turnedpletely purple by the time it reaches the limit. Unfortunately, it''s not going to happen.

    Roar!

    I sent the lion back like before and it roared once again.

    Like before, I moved my spear when it appeared next to me, but unlike thest two times.

    My spear moved faster, and it was not going for its ws. It is for its head. The monster seemed to understand that and tried to retreat, but it was already toote.

    The only reason I had yed around it was because I wanted to see, how it sensed me.

    I already knew which part of look at my seed went there. Giving me the data, which my clone finished reading and they have already started making changes.

    So, that I wouldn''t be discovered this way too.

    Puch!

    My spear pierced through the head of the monster, but unlike the other monster. It didn''t die immediately as I turned its brain to ashes.

    Puch!

    I had to take out the second de and pierce it into its core to truly kill it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 4069: Survivors Box

    Chapter 4069: Survivors Box

    ?

    I frowned, seeing the wolf, before putting it into my core for my clones to look at it.

    A monster would have died. If its brain had turned into ashes, but this monster didn''t, which made me even more cautious of this purple energy.

    If I didn''t have the confidence in my core and my precautions. I wouldn''t have done it.

    Still, I had asked my clones to take maximum precautions in dealing with it. I don''t want the purple energy to spread and turn me into something simr to the monster.

    I sighed and resumed walking toward the center.

    There were many monsters close to me, but not a single had sensed. The balls are good. They have isted the whole battle.

    I had also finished the battle in three moves. Which helped a lot, too.

    My soul waves scanned the area around me as I moved further and further inside.

    Moving closer and closer to the center, where the density of purple energy is increasing and also the temperature that only Sky Sovereigns could bear.

    There is unlikely any hope, that any earth Sovereign is alive. Even though I don''t have much hope for the Sky Sovereigns, I am still searching for them.

    Every member of Tor is carefully chosen, and they are an asset to the organization.

    Especially these two teams, which have been specially trained to explore these kinds of ces. It needs specific abilities and instincts to be part of these teams.

    The organization spent arge resources and time training them.

    They wouldn''t like it. If every one of them is dead.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about that when I sensed something. Right at the edge of my soul, waves range; I sent the soul waves to investigate.

    When they returned. I looked through the data and saw what I saw couldn''t help, but fill my eyes with hope.

    I didn''t waste any time and moved toward it.

    It is far away and will take me some time, but I don''t think. It will affect things a lot, but I still want to get there as soon as possible.

    It''s the first time, sinceing here. I got the true hope.

    Minutes passed, and I moved, stopping only when there were monsters around me. I could kill them, but there is a chance of discovery.

    I do not fear that much, too, but I do fear the source of this energy.

    Whatever it is, I don''t want to alert.

    It took me over an hour in this spatial maze when I finally reached it.

    "Quite smart," I said and moved a little earth around. Revealing the green crystal rectangr box inside and in that box is a woman.

    She is a human with curly red hair and hazel eyes.

    And she is alive.

    "She had made good use of the survivor''s box," I said and tapped on it and immediately her data appeared in front of me.

    Survivor boxes are things that help one survive in an environment like this, where people like her could not survive.

    These boxes are made of powerful materials and there is a support system inside.

    It is also stealthy, that the monsters couldn''t sense or smell them. This box is quite good; it is at Sky Sovereign level, while the woman inside is an Earth Sovereign.

    Looking at her vitals; her condition isn''t good. The purple energy is trying to change her.

    She is powerless against it, but this survivor''s box is helping her deal with it. Still, it wouldn''t be able to help her for more than one and a half days.

    It has less than 10% of the energy left after that, that purple energy will start to spread across her.

    I thought for a while and took her to my core.

    I would have kept her here and would have taken her with me when getting out, but I don''t know, because of spatial changes, I can''t take a risk.

    I am moving toward the center of this ce, and something might happen.

    I can''t take a risk.

    So, I took the box inside me, with all the precautions. Enough, that even if she had been conscious, she would have realized that she had moved to apletely different ce.

    I had also ordered one of my clones to keep a constant eye on her.

    I can''t take any risk.

    The higher I reached the power. The more, I can''t let others know about me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Once my secret is out, everything will be over.

    A few secondster, I resumed my journey, and soon, I had reached halfway toward the center. The space inside the dome is enormous, and I also need to be careful while moving. I can''t let myself be discovered before I know what I am dealing with.

    Minutes passed, and I got slower and slower as the surrounding monsters increased in power.

    A couple of times, I had even taken out my spear and wanted to kill them fast. Which is more efficient than hiding around and I would be able to move much faster, but it will also make me discover sooner.

    An hour passed and then another. I avoided one monster after another as I moved toward the center.

    I am quite scared right now, there are too many monsters, and many of them are quite close to the limit. Their numbers are enough to pose a danger to me.

    I avoided each and every one of them and there was not another monster that could sense me with the forbidden power I have.

    There might have been, but I fixed the problem and now, it couldn''t find me, despite having the affinity.

    These monsters who could sense me are my greatest enemies. If one day, I am found out. The enemies will use them to hunt me.

    Monsters are one of the hunting measures they use, and I want to get ahead of it by fixing the

    problem.

    So, no matter what monsters they bring. They won''t be able to hunt me.

 Chapter 4070: Demonic Tree

    Chapter 4070: Demonic Tree

    ?

    I am getting close, a few more minutes and my soul waves will tell me what it in the center is.

    I could feel my heart beating wildly as I stepped closer and closer to my destination and I was scared, given the things I was seeing.

    The energies there are extremely dense; the monsters are just hairbreadth away from the limit.

    It felt like I was walking into a freaking trap, and I want to leave and let the prime handle it. It would be a wise decision, but my legs didn''t seem to listen to me.

    They are moving while I am trying to stop them.

    I should stop; there might really be a prime waiting out there. In front of it, I will be nothing more than an ant. It would be able to crush with a single attack.

    I am not listening; the only thing, I am doing is taking a little precaution.

    Sending out the crystals with information. I am not exining it in much detail; the only thing I am telling them. If I didn''t return the mentioned time, vaporize the hell out of this ce.

    I have exined things enough to make do it without hesitation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed and I stopped in my tracks, as I could finally see what was in the center.

    It is not a prime, but despite it, I took a step back unconsciously. What I am seeing abominations it looked like an abomination, but it''s not.

    Its the aura of the world. I am not sensing the usual repulsiveness; I sense it from Grimms and other foreign things.

    This is the creation of our world, but is as nasty as foreigners.

    I began to move slowly, while the twelve tiny balls moved ahead of me. Since I have decided to move forward, I will have to move withplete preparation.

    If the thing alerted the monsters; it would be terrible. I will have no choice but to escape with everything, I have, and I might even risk the lives of those outside.

    It''s why I am saying it''s wise to let the Prime handle it, but my heart isn''t willing to listen, after seeing those faces.

    An hour and a halfter, I stopped.

    I had reached it; the purple crystal tree, with the faces of humans on its trunk; there were thirteen faces, and all of them looked like they were in extreme pain.

    The six are part of the two teams, while six are other people it had captured.

    We only had information about two people gone missing, but it seemed like at least seven did.

    It is hard to keep track, given the number of Sovereigns in the marsh.

    I didn''t move and watched the purple crystal tree and the dark purple heart at the center of it, which was beating.

    With every beat, the energy would be released from the tree, and it would spread across the dome, which would slowly expand.

    The tree, as I had said, isn''t Prime, but I felt danger from it. The danger is deeper than what I felt against the snake, which is at the limit as me and the tree.

    The in front of me isn''t big; it is five meters long with seven branches.

    I wish its size could make me feel better, but unfortunately, it does not. It wouldn''t have even if it had been the size of a finger.

    Its power that matters, not the size.

    I waited on my spot for twenty-three minutes before bursting out of my hiding spot and moving toward the tree.

    I didn''t hold back on my speed and used the stealth at the highest.

    I wanted to fight it in an exciting battle, but I knew it was a danger and sooner, I finished. The better it would be, and that''s what I am nning to do.

    There was a big open area around the tree, and I moved fast. As fast as I could, crossing half of the distance in record time.

    I was less than fifty meters away from the tree and tree and thought would reach it when it reacted.

    Krrrr Krrrrr Krrrrr

    The strange high-pitched noise rang out from the thirteen faces and at that exact moment, the branches of the tree moved toward me.

    They stretched effortlessly, and sharp thorns began to appear on them.

    Seeing that, my expressions couldn''t help but turned serious and my great sword appeared in my hand.

    I would have used the spear, but I want to be at my best and I am at my best with a great sword.

    The first branch reached me, and I moved my sword forward.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against the thorn branch, and I stopped in my tracks, before shaking.

    I had expected it to be powerful, but it was more powerful than I had thought. It shook me so hard that it had nearly forced me to take a step back.

    There is also the extremely powerful energy. My armor is dealing with it; expelling it as it processes it.

    There is no way I will take this energy inside me.

    I hadn''t even stabilized myself when the five more thorny branches came at me.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    My sword stopped two, while my shield stopped the other three, before I moved my sword

    again to defend against the first branch that attacked me.

    ''The tree is too powerful,'' I thought as the blood leaked from the corner of my lips.

    The sheer power of these branches is so much, that I wanted to run away, but I quickly got

    control over my emotions and moved to defend against the attack.

    It was so fast and powerful that I needed to use every ounce of burst to defend, and even then,

    it was shaking me.

    Thank god, I had kept one shield to myself. If I didn''t, those branches would have pierced

    through me.

    One shield is far from enough against this powerful tree, but it is all I have, and I will need to manage with it, to kill this demonic tree.

 Chapter 4071: Demonic Tree II

    Chapter 4071: Demonic Tree II

    ?

    CLANNNNG!

    I defended with my sword, but five more came, with one from the front and four from the two

    sides.

    I moved to the dodge the ones on my left, while moving my sword to defend against the branch from the front and moved my shield to the right to branches from the right.

    Rip!

    A ripping sound rang out as one branch of the left cut through my armor from my shoulder.

    One of its thorns touched my arm and made a cut.

    It was small, but that was all it needed to send pure crystal purple energy into my body.

    It was so powerful, that I felt scared and doubted whether my measures would work or not. They felt too powerful and ready to crystalize me as they did to everything.

    The measure I had prepared activated immediately.

    The sphere made of wholly ancient rune formation lip up and swallowed the energy of the thorn released it. Including sealing the part of my body through which energy entered.

    My body would be able to handle that much, but I don''t want to take the risk.

    I have seen what this energy could do and have no wish to let it happen. Especially now, that I have seen what the slightest touch from it could do.

    It had effortlessly broken through my armor.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    This might not be a string of armor, but it is damn powerful, but against its branches, there was no resistance. If it reached my chest or some critical parts, I could forget about surviving

    it.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    My shield defended against it before the branches came at me again.

    My sword shed against one branch while barely dodging the two branches that came at me the same moment.

    I looked at the spot where my sword had shed.

    There was a deep gash, which had started filling immediately, and a fraction of a secondter, when it came to me, there was nothing.

    I looked at the branching at me again, and I swung my sword again, but the attack was different.

    It is moving at the same speed and power since I am using my everything, but this time, the enchantments are active.

    Ripp!

    A ripping sound rang out as the branch was cut in two. It was smooth and fast; there was resistance from the branch my sword cut through it.

    Seeing that, a smile appeared on my face, but a momentter, the smile froze.

    The part, I had cut regrow back and to my shock. The branch I had cut turned into the energy and merged back with the tree.

    It is like nothing has happened. I had expected it, but I thought it would happen slowly and I would be able to shorten it more.

    It was part of my n to reach the tree, but not only the part of the branch had grown back, but the cut part had merged with the tree again.

    I didn''t have time to process the shock as the branches came at me like nothing happened. CLANNNNG Rip CLANNNNG!

    I defended and dodged, but did not sessfully, and two thorns of the branches were able to touch my shoulder.

    They attacked me with massive energies.

    Like thest time. The sphere had formed and absorbed the energies while I moved to defend against the branches again.

    I dodged and defended, but without the enchantments.

    It would have been fine if the branch had regrown. I had expected it due to it being a tree and my n was to keep it cutting till its branches couldn''t regrow anymore.

    That now isn''t possible due to it absorbing the cut branch into it.

    I am sure it would cut the energy doing that, but so would I, and my loss would be greater.

    So, I have to depend on my earlier n, but for that, I would need to keep fighting it for a few minutes, which are like days to me, seeing how powerful this tree is.

    The snake would have been no match for it.

    Because of its huge body, it would have been able to wrap its branches around it. If it had gotten close to it, its frost burst would have been useless against it.

    I could see the vitality of the tree; the frost burst wouldn''t have been enough.

    I didn''t even mention the monsters. Hundreds are very close to the limit, and they would attack it without a doubt.

    I am safe, because of the small balls, that had sealed the area around the tree.

    It is trying to send the signal to them, but it is sealed, but not for long. It is not easy to keep the energy sealed, while there are also agitating monsters.

    Yes, the monsters are agitating as they find their connection to the tree has been blocked.

    This is not just affecting them mentally, but also physically. The purple energies inside them which were peaceful are agitating as well.

    Once the tree is dead. The monsters won''t and everything here won''t be able to live for long.

    It''s why, I had sent a few more messaging crystals out of the dome and warned them to move as far as possible.

    They shouldn''t be close to the tree.

    If I am able to kill, a lot of things will happen. I don''t know whether I will survive it.

    This is not a monster that, I could simply kill.

    This semi-hive tree had created a quasi-spatial realm that would copse with its death and getting out that time would be a challenge.

    Before that, I need to kill it which itself is aplex task.

    It was supposed to be easy, but additional details had appeared, which made the whole task

    complicated.

    I really wish I could have just backed off and let the Prime handle it.

    To them, it wouldn''t have been muchplicated. They would have simply sted it apart

    and everything would have been fine.

    I don''t have such power.

    So, I will have to do it with long and dangerous way. Since the escape isn''t an option anymore.

 Chapter 4072: Heart

    Chapter 4072: Heart

    ?

    Ripp Ripp!

    Two branches had struck my left and right. Sending the massive energy into me. It was quickly captured, and the affected parts were sealed.

    I may be dealing with the damage quickly, but the primary danger remains, and it is

    improving.

    The tree isn''t as intelligent as humans, but it seems to have some intelligence as it is improving. I didn''t notice at first, but as the minute passed, I began to notice it.

    I reacted immediately to that and changed mybat style, but the reprieve was small.

    It learned my capabilities. It understood how fast, I could move and how strong I am along with many other things.

    It''s why the branches had be slimmer before, and the thorns be more de-like. It had increased the speed of the branches and lethality of the thorns.

    Not all things are bad.

    It is not the only one that has improved. I had also learned a lot about it while fighting it. The way it moves the branches, the way it attacks me.

    I am changing my fighting style to deal with these challenges, with my armor helping me with that.

    Still, despite that, the battle is just as dangerous.

    It is more dangerous now, as these de-like thorns don''t want to pierce and send the energy into me anymore. While they are doing that, their purpose had change to cutting from piercing.

    It''s hard dealing with that.

    Every moment is a struggle of life and death, but I am doing it as there is no other choice.

    I have to kill this thing, or it will kill a lot of people.

    The more I fought with it, the more I realized how dangerous this thing it. If I didn''t deal with it and the organization''s response waste, it would be troublesome.

    I have no doubts in my mind, that this thing could reach the Prime and from the data, I had gathered.

    It might not take long to do that.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    I defended against the two branches, while the shield handled the two. Thest two, I had dodged, but they hade at me again.

    Ripp!

    This time, I wasn''t able to dodge it, and it got me. My head is, to be exact.

    It had cut to the bone and sent arge amount of energy inside. It was not the first time it had cut my head and every time, I had survived.

    There mighte a time when I might not be able to and that would be my end.

    I pushed those thoughts and focused on the enemy.

    Seconds passed, and I continued my dance with the death. Thwarting it every second, for ites at me for another second.

    CLANNNNG!

    I defended, and this time a smile appeared on my bloody lips. The preparations have been finally finished.

    I could not act.

    "Pull," I said, and I pulled the strings.

    The change was immediate, and I used it to my advantage and moved forward.

    Krrrrr Krrrr Krrrr!

    The faces on the tree let out a sharp noise, and the branches came at me.

    Yes, they could still move, but they are much slower than, before. Still dangerous, but far slowly, and I moved my sword toward them while muttering the istion.

    Rip Rip Rip

    My sword moved fast, and it had ripped through the branches.

    They fell to the ground, and a moment passed, but there was no change in them. They remained lying. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I had already bound the tree before I even began to fight it.

    The real challenge was inside. Especially spatial and the absorption kind, also appeared.

    The heart is the center, and it isplex. It might look like a humanoid heart, but it is very different andplex.

    If not for my knowledge and the clones. I wouldn''t have dared to do what I have done and nned to do in the next few seconds..

    Rip Rip Rip!

    I dealt with the absorption, but I couldn''t stop the regrowth. There are power crystals all over the branches. They are powering it.

    Though I had sealed the core supply of it.

    I kept cutting the branches as I moved forward, and soon, I saw the changes; I was hoping to

    see.

    The regrowth begins to slow down.

    Seeing, I begin to cut them even faster, the branches begin to pile up and finally, after a minute, the tree cannot grow any branches, it is now without one.

    Krrrrr Kreeee Kreeee

    There is only a trunk and screaming faces on it.

    ''I will have to act fast,'' I thought as I appeared beside the trunk. It is pushing the energies hard; those twelve small balls won''t be able to stop it for long.

    I have a minute at most before it will break through the seals and monsters will be on me.

    Given the number of them. I might have to escape.

    It is not just that, it has discovered my strings and what I have done to them, and it is trying to destroy them.

    I took a deep breath, and at its heart appeared in front of me. It''s not as small as in the tree, but big as an adolescent human.

    I could see every detail of it. Including that spatial crystal, it had created a spatial domain.

    I want to remove that crystal, but it is in theplex, which I have to destroy without

    triggering it.

    If it did, it will create a mini spatial storm, powerful enough to harm even the Prime.

    I removed the few tools, and they didn''t touch the trunk, which is dangerous.

    Even I didn''t dare to touch it and kept the shield begin us. I know very well, that is waiting ton/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    strike me at the right moment.

    If it was not for the shield. I wouldn''t have dared to stand so close to the tree, where my

    strings are at least.

    I needed the strings inside it and used the strings covering the trunk.

 Chapter 4073: Dangerous Escape

    Chapter 4073: Dangerous Escape

    I controlled my strings, and they began to turn into formation.

    I looked at it for a second to know it was good before I moved it toward theplex surrounding the spatial crystal in the heart.

    I moved them carefully; the surrounding them was extremely sensitive.

    I have suppressed a lot of that sensitivity, but still, I can''t take a risk. The slightest mistake and that thing will explode, taking me with it.

    I am careful, but fast.

    The clock is ticking. I couldn''t spend too much time, or I am going to pay for it with my life.

    The runes moved, covering one part of the next after another. There are hundreds of parts in that delicate, and I have to cover each one of them.

    I wish I had more time; I wouldn''t have felt so much scared as I am right now.

    Unfortunately, I did not have time. I have less than a minute to not only remove that spatial crystal but also deal with the nt.

    Even then, I would need to move quite fast to get out of here before everything turned to hell.

    Seconds passed, and the formation spread across the.

    Buzz!

    It took thirty-six seconds for the formation to spread across the next.

    As it did, I wasted no time in activating the formation.

    I watched the formation without doing anything. It will be up to it, whether it worked as I had intended. If it did, I will act and remove that crystal.

    Hun!

    The tree seemed to understand what I was nning to do as very sharp thorns formed on its trunk and shot toward me at a swift speed.

    I was right; the tree had been holding back.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The thorns came, but before they could touch me. They came across my shield, which stopped them in their tracks.

    I didn''t look at the thorns. I know my shield will be able to stop it. All my focus is on the formation and the work it is doing.

    It took twenty-one and a half seconds before the formation did what it needed to, and I pulled the core out of its ce.

    I watched with bated breath as I did. Looking at the trigger below the crystal for any sign of activation, but there was none.

    The formation''s purpose was simple. It is a to remove without activating the trigger. Now that it did, the trigger is no threat, with formation sealing it.

    Seeing that relief couldn''t help but flood my heart.

    The crystal moved out of its ce, and I acted on the second part of the n, which is much less delicate.

    The strings moved and cut the tunes that connected the heart to the tree at the same time. The strings cut the round shape into the tree trunk. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Krrrr Karrr Krrr!

    The faces screamed as the heart was brought out.

    Click!

    Immediately, the box appeared in my hand, and closed it.

    With that, I am done and flew up, but not before gently touching the tree, leaving thest gift behind.

    It took two and a half seconds before the copse began.

    The purple energy had be even wilder before the spatial change began to appear. The storm appeared and space began to get jumped.

    At one corner, a ck hole had formed and swallowed things while I flew up.

    It is a not straight path; I am moving through the zig-zag pattern. Avoiding anything spatial that felt dangerous; everything spatial had turned dangerous.

    I am seeing monsters getting cut into several pieces, while some are turned into the paste by the spatial grind.

    There was no resistance.

    Like them, I do not have any resistance against them. If I get caught in it; I might not be able toe out alive through it.

    A spatial particle merged in front of me and formed a tiny de.

    It was directly in front of me, that I barely had a moment to turn, and I did, without caring for the pressure falling on the body.

    Rip!

    A ripping sound rang out as it cut through my shoulder. I could do nothing other than mobilize formation to try to contain spatial particles.

    Fortunately, the de didn''t release any or it would have been really hard to deal with it.

    Such a small de began to form around me, but seeing one forming, I had be careful of such clusters and avoided them, even at the cost of slowing down.

    It is a wise decision, seeing how quickly they turned into the spatial des.

    It happens within a moment.

    I could stop it, but that takes time and that is for one and there are hundreds of forming around me every moment.

    So, doing it isn''t wise.

    The space is breaking, or rather shrinking. The measure the tree used to keep the expanded space stable area disappearing, making the things extremely dangerous.

    Leaving this space as fast as I could was the wise thing to do.

    Things are getting dangerous every second I wish, I could move faster, but I am moving at my peak speed.

    I can not move faster than it.

    I would need to burn my blood to do it, and I kept that option ready. I will not hesitate to do it. If I feel like I need to do it for survival.

    It is the most important thing.

    Seconds passed, and finally, I reached the edge. I took the sharp turn, avoiding a long spatial ce, before bursting out of the space.

    I stopped after a mile and looked down. A terrifying scene is happening there.

    No sky sovereigns would want to be in there and it is a miracle that I had survived with a few injuries which had already started healing.

    My heart is still beating wildly. Not daring to believe that I was able to get out of there in one piece.

    I truly hadn''t thought I would see the spatial des, but I did.

    "I am safe," I said and took a deep breath, while I watched the space sink and shrink.

    There is so much to learn and I am going to take everything I could from this experience.

    I had earned it that much.

 Chapter 4074: Nectar

    Chapter 4074: Nectar

    ?

    "Copsed," I said as looked at copsed space.

    I thought some monsters would escape, but none did, and the energy was also beginning to disperse.

    My tests showed that it is harmless without the tree directing it, but I will tell them to be careful. I never dared to be fully confident when ites to things like these.

    I stayed there for nearly an hour more before flying away, while bringing the coffin out of my

    core.

    Thud!

    Soon, I saw the redhead girl andnded in front of her.

    "Sky Sovereigns," she greeted. "I have dealt with the problem, but to be more careful. Stay away from it."

    "I will ask the organization to send more people here to do aplete sweep."

    "Till then, keep doing what you have been doing and stop anyone from entering inside," I said to her, before flying away.

    I flew fast. Fast as powerful as Sky Sovereigns, but I wanted to move faster.

    Anything to distract me from the question of which answer, I wasn''t able to find an answer. ''Where does that treee from?''

    When I entered the inside of the dome. I sent my waves far and wide, but I wasn''t able to find anything.

    It is hard to do that in stretched space. It was weak in thousands of spots. It might havee from any spatial node, or it might not be from the node either.

    Now, with everything in shambles. It had be near impossible to find out anything about its source.

    If anyone could do that. Then it would be Prime and I don''t think, a Prime woulde here for that, but I will mention that to the Prime Volsnorth.

    The tree was dangerous, with a high growth potential. We will need to investigate it.

    Soon, I reached the destination, where a half-elf was waiting for me.

    "Take care of her," I said to half-elf while handing the coffin to him. She is a Grade VI healer and quite a good one; I had worked with her.

    I had already sent my analysis to Prime Volsnorth about the patient, which he had given to this elf.

    "I will," she replied excitedly.

    I shook my head internally. This is not amon patient; a healer like her would be excited to deal with an ailment, the patient inside is suffering.

    I nodded at her and flew away, before stopping a few minutester.

    Buzz!

    Seven secondster, my badge buzzed, and a second after that, I disappeared from my ce.

    When I be visible again. I was on the familiar disk in a familiar hall.

    I walked out and sent my report to the Prime Volsnorth and went to my suite.

    I was tired, and I wanted to sleep, but as always, I didn''t. Instead, I showered and then ate, before finallyying on the bed and falling asleep.

    The battle in the dome and an escape had tired me out heavily, and I slept for quite a lot. It is now a morning the next day.

    I am feeling refreshed, and the itch I had in the back of my mind had truly disappeared. Now, I will be able to stay focused on the practice in the organization with no urge to go out. At least for another half a year.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Which is more than enough for me. If I felt like it, I might go out even sooner.

    If I have seen something good enough, but also short.

    Hun!

    I shook my head at the thought and moved to get out of bed. When suddenly, I froze, before the massive joy appeared on my face.

    I immediately closed my eyes and appeared in my core, before walking underground and stopping in front of the massive barrel.

    The barrel is huge; truly massive, I had made it myself.

    It is capable of storing thirty-thousand liters of wine and it has the wine.

    No, not wine or mead, but nectar in creation.

    It had finally happened; it took countless attempts, but it had happened. The mead begins to turn into the nectar.

    I am sure of it.

    Everything has been recorded in thest attempt and I saw the signal. This mead is going to turn it into nectar, and it is going to be better than thest.

    This time, I used the top-quality ingredients, with all of them being at the limit of Sky

    Sovereign.

    It cost me four times, but I know everything will be worth it when it turns to nectar. I wouldn''t have lost anything, even without it, given how amazing the mead is.

    It is not just the best ingredient, but also the best crystals.

    As I thought that, I waved my hand, and a formation covered the barrel and in that formation. There are thirty-six specific crystals.

    I have done research, and I know these crystals will turn this mead into the best nectar.

    It is going to take time, but the nectar that will be produced will be amazing.

    I am not too worried about the time. I have a lot of it, with me practicing breaking the absolute limit.

    It should be finished much before I break through the limit.

    I looked at the massive barrel and moved around it. Looking at each and everything. I do not

    have to. I know everything is perfect, but I still did.

    This nectar is going to be very important to me. Not only for me but also for the

    organizations.

    It is going to produce over twenty thousand bottles. That is far more than I could consume.

    I could consume them, but I am not going to. This is a precious resource, and I am going to

    drink it needlessly, no matter how much, I love it.

    I will keep a few thousand bottles for myself and give the rest of the organization. There are many people to whom it''s going to be really helpful. However, I would need to find a convincing way to give it to them without arousing suspicion.

 Chapter 4075: Powder Blue

    Chapter 4075: Powder Blue

    ?

    Crack Crack...Bang!

    The cracks spread across the formation before it exploded into the pieces.

    "It is not going to be easy," I said, shaking my head.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I am working on an especiallyplex formation for my inheritance.

    I could create this sessfully if I used moremon runes, but that would defeat the purpose of this formation. I want the third of the runes to be ancient runes.

    It is a hard condition, and I should loosen it, but I don''t want to.

    If I am able to achieve this, I will make the whole formation a lot more efficient. Capable of handling a massive power, which is what I want.

    I will have the power of the Prime, and it will be massive. I need my inheritance strong to not only bear but also help it project efficiently.

    It would have been much easier. If I had been making this inheritance for the Prime stage.

    There wouldn''t have been so many restrictions as I am facing right now.

    No matter the restrictions and difficulty, I will have to do it, and I will do it. With that thought, I began working on the formation again.

    Hours passed and continued trying and failing each time.

    No failure is an utter failure. Every failure provided me with the data, and I made adjustments ording to it. Improving it slowly by slowly.

    Soon, over ten hours passed, and I had finally stopped.

    I did not finish the formation. It will take a few days, might even take a week, but that''s normal.

    I got up from my table and looked at my clones working on a different part of the inheritance before walking out of the library.

    A minuteter, I reached the stairs and walked underground to the big barrel.

    There is a fog of energies around. It is consuming them, but also releasing them, which would be quickly absorbed.

    It had been five months since the process began and looking at things; it is going to take longer thanst time.

    It had made me a little sad, but also happy. As the nectar is going to be better than I had thought.

    I looked at the data, and everything is going well.

    I have a tight on it. If there is a slightest problem; the formation would alert me immediately.

    It had only happened once and thankfully; I was able to deal with it.

    I stayed there for a few more minutes before walking out of my core.

    A momentter, I opened my eyes and got up from the couch before walking into the kitchen.

    I cook only once a day.

    It is either morning afternoon or at night. It wastes too much time to cook all three times. The time, which could be used for the practice.

    In the five months, my mind and body got even better at dealing with the strain.

    I practice five times a day when I am in my suite all day.

    I pushed the thoughts of practice and took out the stuff, before starting cooking with aplete focus.

    I get to cook only once a day. So, I try to challenge myself at every turn. I cannot just let my clone do everything; I need to do something myself.

    It is not just the cooking, but also alchemy, artifice, and other things.

    When I take part, I make faster progress.

    It''s why I practice every profession at least three times a week and doing it. My speed had increased tremendously, that I was on the cusp of breaking into Grade VII in my profession.

    An hour and twelve minutester, I finished cooking and took the lunch to my usual ce, before started eating while enjoying the view.

    I finished eating and stayed there for a couple of minutes before finally getting up.

    A few secondster, I stepped into the practice room with the clothes on my body disappearing as I had entered.

    I sat down and took a couple of deep breaths to calm myself. The strain is really too much. Every session is a challenge to bear.

    I would have been able to learn to bear it, but it will increase at every session.

    It takes my body to the edge of breaking before stopping.

    A mistake and I could turn into a puddle. That is how much the method put a strain on my

    body.

    After I had calmed down enough. I started with the method.

    It took just a few minutes for the strain to reach the new high. Where I want to give up again, but doing that would cripple me or turn me into a puddle.

    So, I continued despite it being unbearable.

    Every second felt like an hour, and I counted them as I continued with theplex cirction of the method.

    Finally, after what seemed like a year; the cirction waspleted, and a circle was formed It went to my temple and merged with a circle there.

    Hun!

    As it did, something happened, that never happened before. The circle stone brightly and its color begins to change.

    It turned darker before the shine disappeared.

    The circle in my temple now has the powder blue color of the pale blue earlier.

    "First stage isplete," I said and a joyful smile appeared on my face.

    I thought it would take at least three to five years despite my advantages, but it happened in a

    little over thirteen months.

    The method is divided into two parts.

    This one is considered the easiest. Now, the harder part will begin; more than half of people

    give up on this part.

    It is also taking four to eight times longer to practice.

    I am not going to stop practicing, and this time, I have an incentive.

    I am going to use forbidden power.

    Earlier, I couldn''t. The only forbidden power I used to be in my energies naturally, but this

    time, I am going to add it from the top.

    It will make things very dangerous, but might also help me break the limit sooner.

 Chapter 4076: Twenty-Five Months

    Chapter 4076: Twenty-Five Months

    ?

    "What do you think?" asked Kinz.

    As I removed my hands from the body of a person, whose body was covered in small white marbles.

    He got it yesterday, two days aftering from the realm.

    It was sudden, and these things spread around him within minutes after growing powerful inside him, while the user was unaware.

    It was a good thing. He alerted and healers quickly stabilized him.

    "I think, you should rece the second stage of treatment with Haldir''s scalping and the third with Esyn''s disintegration," I replied.

    I am not here to heal the patient, but to give my advice to the colleague.

    "Esyn''s disintegration is going to the extreme. His body might not be able to handle it," said

    Kinz, with a frown appearing on his face as he stared at data projecting over the bed.

    "He will, and it will heal him fully within a week instead of three months, with Ilen''s erasure," I replied.

    He nodded while looking at the data.

    It is my suggestion. It will be up to him whether to ept it or not, since he will be healing the

    man.

    He would have asked the man. If the man would have been conscious, but he is not.

    The decision about the treatment would be solely his.

    I stayed there for a few more minutes. Discussing the treatment before walking off the ward.

    I had finished my work. Healed the patients and did it without actively using a forbidden power. It makes it easy, but it is also a clutch.

    I am trying to do it without it. I am not even using a speck of it actively.

    Soon, I reached the teleportation gate and walked inside. Appearing in front of my building a momentter.

    I would have loved to walk to my building, but I cannot waste time.

    It had been twenty-five months since I had started practicing the azure cycles. I had practiced

    it nearly every day, with an average of four times a day, in a day like this, when I work.

    When I didn''t, I go for five. Even six sometimes.

    Though, I usually keep to five. Six is only when I want to challenge myself.

    I would have done six sessions daily if it hadn''t made me so tired. I need to work on my inheritance too.

    It is going well, but slow. Not surprisingly, giving, I am working on inheritance. That will give me the power of the Prime, while still being Sky Sovereigns.

    I am heavily focusing on the ancient runes.

    They are powerful and efficient. Without it would be really hard to achieve what I am nning to do, and the inheritance would also be a lot weaker.

    Click!

    I reached my suite and opened the door before walking inside.

    I quickly freshened up and took out the dinner from my core before eating it, while watching the beautiful view.

    I have been doing it for years, but it didn''t bore me. I still find it mesmerizing, as I did on the first day.

    I finished the dinner and stayed there for a few minutes before walking into the practice room.

    A minuteter, the practice begins with three energies circting into theplex path. It''s not three energies. It hadn''t been for a year.

    It''s four.

    There is a forbidden power mixed in three in equal amounts.

    When I first started a year ago. I would there would be resistance or even rejection of the method, but there was nothing.

    It''s like it didn''t sense it at all and I am not liking that.

    I would have been fine with the resistance. It is something I know how to deal with, but not withplete silence.

    The ring in the temple is taking it all.

    Nothing might happen now, but something might happen during thepletion. I might have to end up regretting this choice and it might be toote.

    I tried to stop, but couldn''t.

    Forbidden power is something that could help me expedite it.

    Till now, I hadn''t seen any signs, but it could, and I want that. I don''t want to spend decades practicing the method.

    So, I am taking the risk that could bring me dangerous, unknown consequences.

    Minutes passed, and the method became unbearable, but like the thousands of times. I continued, despite wanting to stop at any moment.

    Even now, after two years, I still wish. It would be a pain in its ce.

    It would have been much easier.

    Finally, the method is finished as the cirction formed from the cirction had merged with the one in my temple.

    Iid down while taking a deep breath to manage the strain I was feeling.

    A few minutester, I felt good enough that I entered my core.

    Everything is going well in my core. The nts are growing. So has the bears; the two cubs are

    cubs no more. They have be full-fledged bears.

    Currently, they are fighting monsters; I had brought on myst outing.

    I had even brought them.

    The mama bear is a limit monster now. It took quite a lot of resources to take her to this level, but she had reached it and the next level for her was going to Prime.

    She had started the preparations.

    Currently, she is in the tub of solutions. Absorbing the energies within and storing them in hern/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    body.

    The mama bear isn''t the only one. The same thing is going on with the bee queens. They are consuming honey four times more than usual.

    I am also feeding them different things to help them go through it.

    Breaking through the prime wouldn''t be easy. Not for the bears or the bees. Many would die,

    but those that will survive will be Prime.

    A stage that very few monsters could reach.

    I am very excited about it. Especially for the bees, there is a profound change that urs in them after the breakthrough, but they also gain new abilities.

    There is also a thing about them going out of control.

    Most prime monsters do, but I am preparing for that as well. I am using the training, but also other methods that will keep me in control.

 Chapter 4077: Prime Crystals

    Chapter 4077: Prime Crystals

    ?

    "What is going on?" I asked, looking at the barrel in front of me.

    I had been asking this question for the past few months, as the changes were going past thest nectar.

    It had been twenty-eight months since the process of nectar transformation had begun, but it is still continuing, with barrel constantly absorbing therge amount of energies.

    I could see everything that was happening to every drop inside the barrel, and it is a kind of shocking.

    Also, amazing.

    It made me excited, because these changes are positive and today, I am going to add a few more things that will make even more amazing.

    Or destroy it.

    I wish I could have ced it in many small barrels instead of one big.

    Now, I can not remove a single drop.

    "I hope, it works," I said and waved my hand. Immediately, a small change urred in the formation. At the same time, twenty-four more crystals appeared.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The crystals that cost me a massive amount of money.

    For some, I had exchanged rare resources like stainless lotuses and prime resources, along with other things.

    A few were so rare, that I had to ask for Prime Volsnorth''s help to get them and now, I have put them here for the nectar to absorb.

    I don''t know whether it will absorb it or not.

    I have done months of research on them, but still don''t have aplete confidence in absorption or hundreds of things that could go wrong with it.

    I was thinking about it, when I saw energies from the prime energy crystalsing out and entering the barrel.

    It will only happen, if the transforming nectar inside wants it.

    A smile appeared on my face when I saw the barrel taking the energy from all twenty-four crystals and within a second, they had stopped taking energy from Sky Sovereign grade crystal.

    The energy inside the crystal is pure, and each one offers different benefits.

    I have run many models on which they will do and currently. The transformation inside begins

    to follow the data on a few models, but there is also divergence.

    I don''t like, but there is nothing I could do other than remove the crystals.

    Till now, there is no reason, but I will do it as soon as I found one.

    I sat downfortably and watched as the change begin to appear in the nectar fast.

    Before I know it, five hours have passed and changes one massive in the nectar. There are also massive energiesing out of it.

    So, much, that they had covered the whole barrel densely.

    It couldn''t help, but surprise me. My models had predicted the massive expulsion of energies, but it is still nearly three times than what expulsion model had showed.

    Prime energies had expedited the reaction inside. Bringing the change, I had never seen happening in it so far.

    I am looking at everything, not missing anything, even for a second. This is really important, with tens of thousands of bottles of nectar.

    It is massive for even silver prime organization, like tor. For them, getting a hundred bottles is like a haul of centuries.

    I wonder, how long it will take. Hours, days, weeks, months, years.

    My models were inconclusive in that.

    So, it would end days, or even years, nothing could be said. I hope, it won''t take too long, but I am not going to take any action to expedite it.

    I stayed for another hour, before I got out.

    I wanted to stay for longer, but I need to practice. So, I got out of the core.

    A minuteter, I begin to practice fifth time today, and once I finished. I fell asleep on the floor.

    Too tired to get up and leave.

    When I woke up. I feel refreshed and ate, before practicing Garsonath, and then started with an azure cycle after half a minute of rest.

    Seeing, I don''t have to leave my suite today. Iidfortably on my bed and entered my

    core.

    I didn''t go to the library immediately and instead checked the bee hives.

    I kept their number at six, but the number of bees had increased. As the nts have grown as well, in these thirty-five months, since I had started practice to break the limit.

    A lot of being produced everyday with these, which I am storing it.

    I want to give to most to organization as I do not need this. I rather get what they have in exchange for this, but I need to find a suitable excuse.

    With each generation of bees, the honey is better, but I am barely using it.

    I am only using it in the cooking and research, since I am not making a wine anymore and also practicing. Since I am at the limit, I cannot use it solution and other things.

    Racks and racks of it are filled with honey and royal jelly. In enough amount, to shock the

    primes.

    An excuse had already formed in my mind, but I need to break the limit first. It is only then, I will be able to pass this honey to the organization, without arousing suspicion.

    There is also the nectar, but I will think about it. After I have it in my hand.

    Currently, it is in the process.

    Whether it is to seed or not, I don''t know, and I will think about what to do about it, before

    I have it in my hands.

    I checked each hive, collected the delicious honey. Some of which I had fed to the bears before

    storing it.

    Once that was done, I walked toward the library. Watching the surrounding nts. Some of which are getting harvested by the formations.

    It had been nearly fifteen years inside the core since I had started practicing breaking the

    limit.

    Many nts have grown up and produced the resources, which are getting harvested.

    There is harvest every week, as there are hundreds of resources nted in here and many would mature and would need to harvest as they do.

 Chapter 4078: Second Level

    Chapter 4078: Second Level

    ?

    Aevith

    "Have you selected the members?" he asked. "Yes, and we will announce its opening in three days," I replied.

    The biggest realm of the century is opening, and we are selecting the people for it.

    Thepetition will be fierce.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    This is a realm that produces five to ten Primes are every opening and every organization wants their members to get into it.

    Alkan Svar controls one of nine openings of and they had tripled our quota this time, because of certain someone, but it is far from enough.

    "Let me see the tests?" he asked, and I handed him the tests we had designed.

    80% of the tests are the same. They are medical tests and the challenges, only those that will pass them will be selected in 75%.

    These challenges not only test the fighting strength of Sky Sovereigns but also abilities. Our research shows, those with a mix of abilities do better in this realm and most others.

    The 25% are given to the Primes. It is at their discretion to select anyone they want. "They are good. Keep me informed of every step," he said and disappeared.

    He left, and I turned to the other primes on the table to discuss the aspect of the tests and selection. Not only of the Sky Sovereigns but also for the primes.

    The realm opens in two phases.

    At first phase, only Sky Sovereigns could enter. In the second phase, it is Primes.

    Prime enters there, but less for the realm and more to protect their members. Member of tor are especially in danger, considering the enemies we make.

    After Alkaz, it is Tor they hate the most, and they came into that realm inrge numbers.

    A little more than an hourter, the meeting ended, and Primes begin to leave.

    "Have you told him?" I asked. "I will, tomorrow," he replied and left.

    There is something going on, but I didn''t ask. Every seed had a mentor, and it''s not business to meddle in their affair unless I see something wrong.

    ''Fuck, fuck, fuck....''

    I cursed in my heart as the massive pain tore through my body. Not just the body, but also my soul.

    It was supposed to be like every other session, but this happened.

    It is a joyous asion that is being painful.

    This is ast session of the second level of Garsonath. If I bore it, I will finish it and with it again the ability to change my bone structure and other things.

    It will make my face changing moreprehensive. Making it hard for people to recognizing.

    But before that happens. I have to finish it and given the pain; I am feeling. I am having doubts in my mind.

    Still, I am going by second. Focusing on them instead of the finish. It had made the pain bearable.

    I felt like hours were passing, but not even minutes are passing. Every moment is torture, but I can''t stop, despite wanting to.

    It will make me a cripple.

    Higher the level of method, the fewer chances there are of dying, but worse, the level of crippling would be.

    I don''t want to be a cripple. So, I bore it, no matter how painful, it became.

    Hun!

    Finally, after what it felt like a week. It''s over and I slumped back on the floors. Falling asleep before my head hit the floors.

    When I had woke up next day. It was afternoon, and I was hungry.

    I got up and went to the shower and washed all the sweat and other things before walking out

    of it.

    When I reached my spot by the ss wall and sat down. My clone had finished the lunch before sitting down and eating it, while enjoying the view.

    I finished the lunch and got up.

    I didn''t leave instead, I removed all the clothes on my body and begin.

    Over ten minutes passed, and I looked at changes appeared in and outside of my body. Seeing them, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    I waved my hand, and a mirror appeared in front of me and I saw a man with a pale violet skin.

    He is tall and really handsome with a high cheekbones and a horn, that looked beautifully carved by the artist.

    Even I myself couldn''t help but be attracted to the beauty of the man, I am seeing in the mirror.

    I watched it for a few minutes and changed into another body and then another. I kept changing it, until I be so tired, that I couldn''t.

    With sessful practice of third-level of Garsonath. A more races added into my catalog and also the changes be moreprehensive.

    It is now bing even harder to recognize me when I am wearing a different face.

    It made relieved; more than one could imagine.

    Because of my secrets, my life is constantly in danger. If someone discovers it. This would be a really important method for me.

    Even now, it is important.

    I can be now more assured of the difficulty people will have recognizing me.

    Still, I should remain as cautious as I am now. My secret could never be to others, because it will make me the most prized treasure in the entire world.

    They would scour every inch of earth to find me.

    I shook my head and entered my core. Appearing in front of the meta-scan and graphs.

    I wasn''t changing the skins for fun. I am doing it to collect data and when I looked at it, a big smile on my face be bigger.

    "It''s really good," I said.

    It is better than I had thought. Even the prime wouldn''t be able to distance me. Even if they ce their hands on me and scan my body.

    I wouldn''t let myself go that far. I should remain above anyone suspicious.

    The method is a just a precaution, which I will reinforce with the alchemy. So, no-one, not even Prime, would be able to recognize me.

 Chapter 4079: Order

    Chapter 4079: Order

    ?

    Click!

    The door closed behind me as I walked out of my suite.

    I am going for my meeting with Prime Volsnorth. He wants to meet me, saying it''s important.

    I hope it''s a not a mission. I had gone to one just two months ago and right now, I just want to keep focusing on the practice and inheritance.

    I had made tremendous progress in my inheritance. I am 90% done in it.

    It wasn''t easy due to all those conditions and thest 10% would be even harder, but I am confident about my abilities.

    I will make the inheritance. That will let me use the power of Prime.

    Soon, I was out of my building and stepped into the gate. A secondter, I came out in front of the building, where Prime Volsnorth is.

    I walked inside it and took the elevator to the top floors before appearing in front of the familiar doors.

    Click!

    They opened a momentter, and I walked inside.

    "Prime Volsnorth," I greeted. "Take a seat, Micheal," said the man.

    "Thank you," I said and sat in front of him.

    "I have called you here to tell you that knavan realm had opened," he informed, and surprise couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    It''s been a long time since I heard that name. The first time, I heard it is from Madam Elia; the Silver Prime of Alkan Svar, whose descendent I had saved.

    It is a called a greatest ruin for the Sky Sovereign.

    "I want you to go," he added a momentter. I shook my head at that.

    It''s not like a, I am not interested in it. This is the realm that Sky Sovereigns dreams about.

    Even the shamans enter it.

    There is another name for it. Prime Maker. It produces five to ten primes every time it opens, but it kills hundreds to times more.

    I am not worried about death and even cursing my luck.

    The realm is in my list. It''s unfortunate that I couldn''t go there. I am at the limit and wouldn''t enjoy its benefits, that others of my level would.

    "I can''t Prime Volsnorth. I want to focus on the breaking the limit," I replied, and the man didn''t look surprise and instead sighed.

    "There has been something there had been able to help in breaking the limit. Though we do not have concrete information, and they are more likely the rumors," he said.

    They are extremely few resources and things that could help in breaking the absolute limit.

    I have a library worth of knowledge and I could have made those things or got those resources, but they are far too rare.

    So much so that they never appear in the market and information about them is suppressed. Still, there was not much information about them. Prime Volsnorth had promised to share information if it appeared, and it didn''t.

    I am not surprised. These are things that could help in one breaking the absolute limit.

    Anyone who saw it would not let the news about it spread.

    "I am sorry, Prime Volsnorth," I replied, and the man sighed.

    "Unfortunately, you do not have a choice regarding it, Micheal," he said and before I could say anything, pushed a scroll toward me.

    I unfurled the scroll and read it. It made me surprised and then angry.

    "An order," I said, turning to him.

    "You have an invitation from Madam Elia. Different from the quota that the organization had got from Algan-svar."

    "It can''t be transferred to others. Believe me, we had contacted Madam Elia. The organization didn''t want to waste the spot you have been given," he replied apologetically.

    I didn''t say anything for a few seconds before turning to him.

    "It will take months of my time. The time I could use to practice," I pleaded.

    "I know. If it were up to me, I wouldn''t have sent you, but it is from top and they are unwilling

    to change their mind," he replied with clear helplessness in his voice.

    I want to go to the realm, but it will waste time. That I could focus on my practice and inheritance.

    "Don''t be too disheartened. Who knows, you might be able to find, one of those rumored ces that will help you break through your limit," he added.

    "Since I have no choice, I will go, but I want aplete information rted to it," I said, and the man smiled.

    At that exact moment, the ck crystal bar appeared in front of me.

    I took it and turned to the man.

    "When do I have to leave?" I asked. "One and half monthter," he replied.

    Which is enough time to study the realm that is considered one of the top three realms for the sky sovereigns in the world.

    Sky Sovereigns from the entire worlde to that realm.

    I nodded at the prime and walked out of his office, and a minuteter, I was out of then/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    building.

    I didn''t take the gate, despite the scheduled practice twenty minutester, and simply

    walked. I didn''t even walk toward my building and walked aimlessly.

    I am a little angry at the order, but there is nothing I could do about it.

    It hade from the highest authority in the organization. That even Prime Volsnorth is helpless against it.

    This realm is extremely dangerous. Every single person, enter inside it is at the peak of Sky Sovereigns. There will be hundreds that will be at the limit, like me.

    The shamans would also appear. Including the hidden ones that nobody knows about.

    People kept their power hidden and didn''t reveal, unless they need to or forced to.

    There are even worse dangers than them in that realm. One will be killed without noticing how. There are some that are killed as such, that one would beg for death.

    A lot of Sky Sovereigns die in that realm, but the organization still sent them there.

    In the hope that at least one of them would be a Prime.

    Tor is no different.

    Especially when I am a seed. They might have relented, if I ammon Sky Sovereign, but I am a seed. We get a lot of privileges, but we also get pushed hardest.

 Chapter 4080: Last Day

    Chapter 4080: Last Day

    ?

    I opened my eyes and felt the heaviness, I hadn''t felt before.

    I didn''t understand it and stayed in the bed thinking, but found nothing that would make me feel as such.

    So, I got up and freshened up before walking into the living room.

    I was nning to cook the breakfast but didn''t feel like doing it. So, I asked my clone while I sat down at my spot and looked at the view.

    Seeing it, heaviness deepened, and the feeling became what I had been feeling a few days before I left my world.

    ''But I am returning,'' I thought. I am not leaving Tor permanently.

    I will return in three months after I leave tomorrow for Knavan.

    The time passed too quickly. It felt like yesterday that I had been given the order to go into that realm and I am just a day away from leaving for it.

    Tomorrow, I will be leaving with the rest of the party for the Alkan Svar.

    They have only one entrance on the entire continent and the people from every Prime organization would be there. Along with people from many Sky Sovereign organizations and independent practitioners.

    Soon, I finish breakfast, and it is when I practice the method, but I don''t want to.

    I should as this might be the day. I break the limit.

    I shook my head as I thought about that.

    Click!

    A minuteter, I walked out of my suite. I have no destination in mind, with all my prior engagements being dealt with.

    I had informed everyone that I would be out for half a year.

    I walked around aimlessly, visiting my favorite ces in the organization, before I released

    it.

    It was ate afternoon.

    I had left my suite in the morning, but now it''ste afternoon. The time passed as such, that I felt like only a few minutes had passed.

    Seeing that, I turned, and it was evening when I had reached my ce.

    I wanted to stay out, but I have invited friends over and need to make the preparations.

    I freshened up before walking into my kitchen. I didn''t begin immediately and entered my core, appearing in front of the barrel.

    I didn''t want to enter here, but seeing it as my first destination in the past month, I appeared here unconsciously.

    Since I was here, I looked at the barrel and data shing around it.

    The barrel is still absorbing the energy from those precious prime crystals. There is a massive change had urred inside and it was still ongoing.

    I had just changed the crystal a few days ago. Bought the bigger size.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It may have been a little more than a month outside, but here it had been over half a year and the barrel had nearly consumed the crystals I had brought.

    These big ones cost me a fortune, but they willst till I return to the organization.

    Still, I hope, the nectar will be ready before that.

    A minuteter, I returned to the repository and chose the things.

    I want to make something good, and I am going to hold back. I am even going to use the stainless lotus, which seemed excessive.

    I don''t do such things, but I feel like doing it.

    So, I took it out, along with other resources at a simr level.

    Soon, I finished with the choosing and got out of the core, before beginning cooking.

    Ting!

    Soon, it was eight, and I was still cooking, but the guests had arrived, and I opened the door.

    I wanted to open it myself, but I was in a very delicate stage of the dish.

    "Wow, something is smelling really good," said Manya as she came. K and Joriv were also with her and all of them came toward the counter.

    Ehys isn''t here this time. Manya and he broke up. So, I didn''t invite him.

    I liked him, but Manya is my friend.

    "My tummy had started to tingle," said K, and I smiled before sliding hors d''oeuvre toward them.

    "This a good," said Joriv with his eyes closed.

    "You know, I am waiting for your invitation."

    "The food you cook is simply amazing and your skills seem to improve every time. This time,

    it is the next level. I felt like, you had reached Grade VII," he said to K, before suddenly stopping with wide his.

    Not only him, but the others also stopped mid-eating and turned to in shock.

    "Have you?" asked Manya. I smiled and focused on the dishes.

    They didn''t ask further and focused back on the food.

    They are Sky Sovereigns; they could eat as much as monsters. However, with the level of ingredients I am using. They could only eat as much as a normal person.

    So, I kept the hors d''oeuvre limited.

    It took forty more minutes for me to finish, and I set the table before we all sat down.

    "I was hoping for the nectar this time," said K as I took out the bottle of mead. It''s the same liquor, but without a nectar transformation.

    "I wish," I replied and filled their sses.

    Clink.

    "Cheers," we said as clinked the sses and took a sip, before taking a bite, which made them

    close their eyes.

    "You might not say anything about it, but you definitely had reached the Grade VI at

    culinary," said Joriv.

    "I am honored, by your praise," I replied with a smile.

    The food is really good. I didn''t hold back anything. It is not only tasty, but it will also provide

    them with some benefits.

    The dinnersted for an hour before it was over, and we all sat down in the living room talking, till it was their time to leave.

    "Thank you for the amazing dinner, Micheal. I can''t wait for the next time," she thanked.

    "You are wee anytime," I replied. To that, she smiled and walked out of the door.

    Click!

    The door closed, and the loneliness hit me. It took me a while to get control over myself and I

    walked toward the bedroom andid down.

    But the sleep eluded me.

 Chapter 4081: Alkan Svar

    Chapter 4081: Alkan Svar

    ?

    Click!

    I opened the door and entered inside the vast hall with the disk that I had entered tens of times since I joined tor.

    Except for the Primes. Every powerhouse of Sky Sovereigns and below travel through.

    Even if one need to go down. They use the dist. It is the rule.

    Usually, there are hundreds of people, but today is different. For the first time since I entered the organization, there are less than a hundred.

    There are going to be seventy-three people. Seventy-four, if I count the prime looking toward me.

    Here, everyone is wearing a ck cloak and a white mask. Including me. We know each other names and faces, but these masks and cloaks are for our enemies.

    It would be understandable to say, that Tor isn''t well-liked.

    Many organizations didn''t like us, and cultists hated us with white passionate fury and wouldn''t show hesitation to kill us.

    It didn''t matter to me. If I wear the clock or not. As I am going to change my skin, the moment I enter the realm.

    I didn''t even want to wear it, but it is a requisite.

    I nodded at the Prime and stopped. I havee ten minutes early. There are still many people that have yet toe.

    Nine and a half minutes passed, and all the seventy-three Sky Sovereigns gathered.

    "Stepped into the ring by order," said the Prime, and immediately the first ground stepped into the disk.

    Buzz!

    A momentter, the group disappeared, and immediately the second group took their ce, and they disappeared too.

    I was in the third group, and I stepped on it. I disappeared with my group, too.

    A few secondster, I appeared above the forest with the group and stabilized myself in the air. Immediately, we took out our badges and tapped on them.

    Now we have to wait as we had been ordered to do.

    It took seven minutes before we saw a Prime shing in front of us and with him were there three grounds.

    The prime is Prime Skaville.

    A snake beastwoman and the most beautiful Prime I had ever seen.

    The green scale on her body shone gently in the sun, while her dark blue hair, looked like, they were made of the ocean.

    She had red eyes, red lips, and a high cheekbone. That would make anyone jealous. She is also powerful, as powerful as Prime Volsnorth.

    I don''t know whether she hadprehended any rule. I don''t know that about Prime Volsnorth either.

    It is a deeply personal question, and the primes don''t reveal it unless it bes public. "Let''s go," she said and immediately, a red energy sphere covered us, and we moved, to surfing into space at a speed, that made everything feel blurry.

    I sat down and closed my eyes. Since we aren''t allowed to talk with each with voice or otherwise.

    They are too strict. I would be too. If one time, not a single member of the organization returned from it. That year was especially worse.

    Usually, around 60% to 70% of our members return, which is better than any Silver Prime organization.

    I wish I could see anything other than the blur, but she is a peak Prime.

    When I think about it. I have never had any contact with Prime that is not at Peak or Silver Prime from my organization. Prime Aevith was at its peak and so was Prime Volsnorth.

    I entered my core and stepped into the library to pass the time.

    Hours passed, and it was after thirteen hours, that I felt the power of space disappearing. I opened my eyes and saw us descending toward the magnificent tower.

    Thud!

    "Wee, guest from the Tor," greeted a human with raven ck hair.

    "Prime Wales," replied Prime Skaville.

    "All the arrangements have been made for you and your party," he said and Prime Skaville nodded and walked toward the tower with the man.

    We followed behind while looking around.

    There are people everywhere, thousands of them, and nearly everyone is wearing a ck mask and white cloak.

    It is a designated attire for those who want to remain anonymous.

    It makes things easy for most people. If we all wear different cloaks, it will be easy to

    recognize us.

    I wanted to use the soul waves to look deeply, but that wouldn''t be wise seeing the number of

    primes here.

    It''s better that I don''t do anything that will catch anyone''s eye.

    We entered the tower into the grand lobby, before taking the stairs.

    Click!

    It took a few seconds for us to climb over a hundred floors before we stopped, and the man opened the door.

    Prime nodded at him and said something which we couldn''t hear, before entering inside.

    "All of you take the rooms. They will be locked till it is time to enter the realm," she said.

    It is extreme that most organizations. There are thousands of people outside and I wish, I could also explore around like them, but I can''t.

    So, I sighed internally and looked around me.

    There are nearly a hundred blue doors and people have already started choosing them.

    Click!

    Seeing that, I also chose one and walked inside.

    Inside is a beautifully decorated room with a living room, bedroom, kitchen, and practice

    room.

    The only thing it didn''t have was a window. There is a window, but it''s not real. The scene outside is projected into it.

    It''s really good that even Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t be able to recognize it being fake until they looked at it for a while.

    Me, it all took a single nce to see through it.

    It might be fake, but it offers a pleasant view of the clouds and people below with really high quality, that I could see people''s faces.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Seeing that, I sat down by the window and watched.

    I might not get any information in such a way, but I could amuse myself watching them. Especially, when I don''t want to work on my inheritance.

 Chapter 4082: Reason

    Chapter 4082: Reason

    ?

    I woke up but didn''t get up from the bed.

    I sleptte, but it was a peaceful sleep. Unlike the sleep I had the night before.

    Usually, when I wake up, I freshen up and practice, but I can''t do either. We are not allowed to remove the mask and cloak we are wearing.

    The organization is too cautious. That one incident had shaken them.

    It is not just them doing it, but also most of the organizations. Their members, too have suffered massively, making them take the same precautions as us.

    This realm is uniquepared to all.

    It is extremely dangerous, but also has massive resources and opportunities. For its people need topete with each other.

    If they kill that person; there will be lesspetition.

    It happens in many realms, but here it is intense because here, the opportunities could make one Prime.

    For it, many won''t hesitate to kill a member of their own organization.

    I took nearly an hour to get up and clean myself with the energy. I don''t need to as I am already clean, without a hint of germ, but did it for psychological satisfaction.

    Once that is done. I took out the breakfast box and began to eat it.

    I like to eat the freshly cooked food, but it''s also good. Quite delicious, actually, and I would have enjoyed it more. If I hadn''t been in this prison-like suite.

    I ate breakfast while looking down through the fake window.

    The number of people had increased. Which isn''t surprising. Thousands of people enter this realm with all of them peak Sky Sovereigns.

    Organizations from across the continent send the members. Along with many independent powerhouses that buy the ticket from the Alkan-Svar.

    The cost of each ticket is huge. Enough to dent the finances of the Sky Sovereigns.

    Though despite that, they flocked toe here.

    There are nine such entrances across the world. These are the regr entrances; there are many irregr ones too.

    From which many dangerse.

    Sometimes, people from other worlds alsoe. It happens, rarely, but it had happened.

    It all makes this ruin extremely dangerous, but also provides the challenges to push themselves even harder.

    It''s such a regret that I don''t won''t be able to push myself harder in a few things.

    Since I had reached the limit.

    As I had said, this realm is on my list. I wanted toe here and would have. If it had opened, in its usual time, that would have been five yearster.

    By then, I would have broken the limit and been in the best power to take advantage of this realm to the fullest.

    I finished the breakfast and closed my eyes. Appearing in my core, in front of the barrel.

    I looked at it for a few seconds before walking out and soon, I was in the library. I am not in the mood to work, but I need to work.

    I have been working on my inheritance, and it is far from finished despite my finishing the majority of the work.

    The work, that remained was the hardest. It is going to take a lot of time.

    So, I need to work on it every moment, I have, or I will not be able to have it ready by the time I break through the absolute limit.

    Pushing my lethargy away, I begin to work.

    A few hours passed, and soon the teacher appeared in front of me and began our usual lesson.

    It helped me feel good, and I worked with a greater interest.

    Soon, it was afternoon, and I came out to eat the breakfast, before going back into my core. "Come out!"

    I was working, when I heard the order. I stopped and got out of my core, before opening my eyes.

    Click!

    The door opened, and I walked out and saw others walking out as well.

    "Was it necessary to keep us locked in the room, Prime?" asked the feminine voice. "It was, it will save your life," she replied.

    "Follow me," she ordered a momentter and opened the door.

    We all got out and saw members of other organizationsing out as well. All of them are Silver Prime organizations like us.

    We might not see their members, but their Primes are visible.

    "I had heard, the Tor got their quota increased. Mind telling me how you did it, Prime Skaville?" asked the silver-haired elf.

    Prime Skaville looked at her expressionlessly, before her expressions cracked and a smile appeared on her face.

    "It''s a secret," she replied and walked away. Leaving the other Prime stunned.

    We climbed down the stairs in less than minutes. We have climbed down over a hundred floors and walked out of the toward.

    I looked around and saw all the groups led by eighter Primes or Sky Sovereigns moving toward

    the forest.

    We did the same.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    We walked at mortal speed toward the forest and soon entered it.

    It''s a beautiful forest and even the sound of birds could be heard. They are definitely trained. Even Prime monsters wouldn''t dare to make a noise in the presence of so many primes.

    I have seen the primes many times, but not as many as I am seeing here.

    These are just the visible Primes. I am a hundred presence sure, that there are many Primes,

    that are hiding. Including Silver Primes.

    The organizations would send Silver Primes. If they have it.

    It is not a brainer.

    Here, they are sending their brightest, the future of the organization. There is no way they would depend on a single prime for their safety.

    It didn''t much matter to me.

    If something were to go wrong, there was nothing I would be able to do amidst these primes.

    It would have been apletely different thing. If I had broken the absolute limit. That

    would have given me some chance.

    A few minutes passed, and we walked into therge clearing.

    Thousands have already gathered, and more are gathering every second, but I am not looking

    at any of them. As my eyes are focused on a person.

    She is the reason I am here.

 Chapter 4083: Knavan

    Chapter 4083: Knavan

    ?

    Madam Elia

    The beautiful woman standing is beside the huge round gate, and with her are primes of Alkan-Svar.

    Though, unlike her, they are Primes, while she is Silver Prime.

    She seemed to notice me looking. Her eyes stayed on me for a fraction of a seconds, before she looked away.

    I also looked away. It isn''t wise to stare at the Silver Prime as such. It might attract unnecessary attention, which I do not need.

    A few minutes passed, and over ten thousand Sky Sovereigns gathered and all of them had the power of peak Sky Sovereign.

    "The gate will open in seven minutes and thirteen seconds," announced the grey dwarf man standing beside Madam Elia.

    Nobody said anything. They only watched the gate, but they were not as rxed as they seemed.

    Be it Prime or Sky Sovereigns looked ready to deal with anything that mighte their way. Fortunately, nothing bad had happened as the seven minutes passed.

    Buzz!

    The huge round stone gate buzzed and activated. Madam Elia appeared in front of it, before looking at us Sky Sovereigns.

    "The realm of Knavan is perilous, but it is also full of opportunities. I wish you all a great fortune and the best of luck," she said with a smile, before stepping away from the gate.

    "Group one, enter," said the dwarf Prime, and the people in the first line moved toward the gate.

    They appeared by it, before started entering inside. It is fast. Every second, ten of them begin to enter, and a whole green bar at the gate begins to move down, getting reced by the red. The knavan realm is at the edge of the world. Which makes it very dangerous.

    It''s why, there is always a limited number of people that enter. The connection needs to be stable, not only to enter, but also to leave it.

    "Group two," said the Prime as the first group entered.

    The second group moved and began to enter the realm, and then it was the third group. A fourth group, a fifth group, and then a sixth group.

    "Group Seven," he called, and we moved forward and appeared in front of the gate a momentter, before started entering inside the gate.

    Soon, it was my turn, and I appeared in front of the gate.

    ''Best of luck, young man,'' rang out in my mind as I stepped into the stone gate.

    ''Thank you,'' I sent.

    I shouldn''t have sent the reply. Since every prime would sense it and they did.

    Thest thing I saw before I stepped inside was surprise in her eyes and the eyes of all the primes getting focused on me.

    I entered the tunnel and froze.

    The spatial tunnel is long and delicate. It is why my suit activated on its own and covered with the energy that lessened my meta-physical weight.

    It will make the journey a little safer.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A minute passed, and I was still in the tunnel. If I didn''t know about the length and time, it took. I would have been panicking right now.

    Still, there is panic, but I am biting it down.

    It took twenty-one seconds more before I finally saw the light and shot out of the tunnel.

    BANG!

    As I came out, the first thing I saw was the bright light, before I crashed hard against something really hard.

    I opened my eyes and saw what I had crashed against.

    "A boulder," I thought as I looked at it.

    There are only faint cracks on it, despite me hitting hard. If it had been outside, such a crash would have turned it into dust.

    I looked at it, before getting up. Feeling the massive gravity of it.

    It is not just the gravity that is making me feel heavy, but also the energy here. It is so thick that it feels like honey, despite being invisible.

    There is also suppression. That is powerful enough to kill a normal Sky Sovereign.

    Everything in here is dangerous.

    Especially the monsters, which, unlike us, are used to it. They thrive in it, making every Sky Sovereign monster here a difficult enemy.

    I sighed and looked around.

    I am in the ruin; a ruin of the city which had long ago been destroyed, that nothing much remained of it.

    Nature had long reimed it, I don''t think, I will find anything in the building.

    I am not interested in the buildings. I am looking at the resources everywhere. I have never

    seen so many resources, so concentrated other than herb gardens.

    Since there are so many resources; there are also just as many monsters.

    Dense forests like these are considered the dangerous area of the ruin and I had fallen in the center of it.

    To make matters worse. Some monsters seemed to have sensed my entry and wereing toward me.

    Seeing that, I removed the cloak and the mask, before increasing the power of the stealth to the full, while slowly moving away from the spot I was in.

    It didn''t take long for the monsters to arrive, and the first one was a hog.

    It is not big; nearly twice as big as me, but it is a peak Sky Sovereign. Behind it, is a group with nine more hogs, and all of them Sky Sovereigns.

    They sniffed the earth and soon reach the spot, I had crashed and sniffing extra hard, while I watched in bated breaths.

    I am scared.

    These hogs are powerful, and there are three more groups of monsters.

    They are watching from a distance.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed when a mid-Sky Sovereign hog walked toward me, till there were only a few inches of distance between us.

    I prepared myself to fight. If it sensed me; I am going to attack it, before running away.

    Seconds passed, and its sharp blue tusk had reached less than an inch away from my leg, when

    the hot turned and moved away.

    The hogs looked for several seconds before finally moving away.

    Leaving me with a heart full of relief.

 Chapter 4084: Moving

    Chapter 4084: Moving

    ?

    I stayed on my spot for over ten minutes after the hogs left before finally moving.

    There were other monsters; it took them a while to disperse.

    I took a step forward from my ce and looked around with my eyes.

    The soul waves are showing me everything there is to see, but nothing could bepared to seeing with one''s eyes.

    The first thing I have to do is find out where I am. It is only then; that I will be able to move toward my destination.

    Yes, I have destinations, but they are vaguer than most people hade here for.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I am going after the rumors. The ces one, people believe, could help them break through the limit.

    There is no proof that these ces exist, but I don''t have a choice. Being struck at the limit, I couldn''t take advantage of all the amazing things this realm has to offer.

    I will not be the only one chasing those rumors.

    Over 75% of the people who are at the absolute limit would be there. Those people are the best of the best and as strong as me.

    It will be very tough to deal with them, but there is no other choice.

    I do not fear, instead excited to go against them. It''s really hard to find an opponent of such power. This realm will not have dearth of them.

    It might be a fool''s errand to chase the rumors, but I wouldn''t get bored.

    Though it would be a massive waste of time. I could do a lot more, the three to six months. I would be here in this realm.

    Many times, I wished that I wouldn''t have been ordered toe here.

    I would have been able to do a lot more, at that time.

    I shook away those thoughts and focused on this dangerous ce. The danger is everywhere here, but there is also a fortune.

    My strings hade out, and they had started to harvest the resources.

    They are everywhere. Even the simple grass I am stepping on is a resource that will sell for good money.

    The dense energy and suppressive atmosphere had made everything that grows in this realm valuable. It is also the second part of my mission.

    I have been asked to bring as much as resources as possible.

    In exchange, they will give us ess to the vaults. To choose the things of equal value.

    It is a rare opportunity.

    I would have done that. Even if there wasn''t such an offer. Resources are always useful. Especially the resources in this realm.

    I am harvesting with hundreds of strings around me.

    These strings not only harvest the resources but also erase the traces. It would be harder for the monsters to track me. People, it wouldn''t, but I am not worried about them.

    I would be able to see them far away and would too measures.

    Even if they found me. They wouldn''t do anything here with the dangerous monsters everywhere unless they have a death wish or a really good istion artifact.

    Minutes passed as I moved through the forest, with my soul waves going in every direction.

    Usually, it didn''t take me long to find where I was thanks to my soul waves.

    They had a long-range, which makes it easy to find where I am, but this realm is vast, and many parts of it unexplored, despite being open for nearly four thousand years.

    I stopped as I sensed the group of wolvesing toward me.

    It was only for a few seconds as they chased a prey that moved quite fast.

    I resumed my journey. Avoiding monsters at every step while collecting the resources.

    Soon, an hour passed since I had entered this realm, and I had crossed quite a distance.

    My speed is three times, the average of peopleing here. I could move faster, but I wanted to gauge the abilities of the monsters around me.

    One of the biggest reasons for death here are the monsters and the highest number of those deaths ur on the first day.

    Many people, despite their vast experience, fall prey to them. I don''t want to add my name to them.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when I suddenly stopped with a big smile on my face.

    I moved and stopped fifty meters away and looked at potatoes with the ck veins running through them.

    "I had wanted you for a long time," I said to the potatoes.

    These resources had been on my list, for years, since I was primary, but I was not able to get them because of their rarely.

    Now, I have finally got it, and I am going to nt it. Three are far from enough.

    It is called a ck-veined blood potato. It is a resource, that energizes the essence. I could use it to recover the essence fast, but there is another use.

    Physical strengthening.

    I could use it in my form for the dance of ukasanavor. The addition of it will increase its efficiency by 10%, which is not small.

    It''s huge. It''s the reason why it''s so rare. Anyone who found it, keep it for themselves.

    I harvested it and looked around, but didn''t find any more. It disappointed me, but only for a moment.

    I have found the three potatoes, which are healthy and in peak conditions.

    My clone had already started looking at it. Once it checked everything. It will be cut into pieces and rented.

    They are hard to grow and have really high energy demand, but it''s not a problem for me.

    Another hour passed as I kept moving.

    Unable to find where I am. It was a little frustrating, but I controlled my emotions and kept

    moving.

    With it, my strings and some seeds, that would enter the bodies of monsters.

    These are special seeds; I had created in the past month. They would explode after entering, sending arge sensory wake into the body.

    The data, that wave got would be sent to me.

    Many monsters sensed it inside them as the wave was pretty powerful, but it didn''t rm them. They paused for a few seconds before returning to their business.

    Hun!

    I was collecting a data packet sent from another monster when I froze with my eyes wide.

 Chapter 4085: Miracle Fruit

    Chapter 4085: Miracle Fruit

    ?

    "I can''t believe it," I said in deep shock in my heart.

    A miracle fruit.

    It is a few miles away, but without a doubt, it is a miracle fruit. The energies of it are so unique that I can''t mistake it.

    It had been years since Ist saw the miracle fruit.

    They are the rarest things in the world, and it is really hard to discover them.

    When Ashlyn was with me; I used to get some now and then, but since she left, it is the first miracle fruit I hade across.

    I walked toward it, with every step, I took. I would be more excited. Why wouldn''t I be? Its freaking miracle fruit.

    Hun!

    I had reached halfway when a frown appeared on my face, and I slowed down. Moving carefully toward the fruit, as there is a powerful, monster guarding it.

    Soon, I stopped a few hundred meters away from the miracle fruit.

    The blue fruits, with swirls of green and ck swirls moving around it.

    This is an unripe miracle fruit and seeing it. My expression couldn''t help but turn worse. ''Fuck!'' I cursed in my heart.

    I cursed not because the fruit was unripe. The unripe fruit is more useful to me than the ripe one because of the chaotic energies inside it.

    I cursed because it''s at a stage where the chaotic energies inside it are at their peak.

    Means if I plucked it. I will need to make use of this fruit within an hour, or those energies will make it explode.

    It is because of peak chaotic energies. I was able to discover the fruit.

    If it wasn''t for that, it would have been difficult despite the forbidden power in my soul sense.

    This phase willst for a few weeks before the energies calmed down enough. I will be able to pick it up safely, but I can''t wait for that long.

    Even for the miracle fruit.

    It''s such a regret. This fruit is perfect for me. It is a strengthening kind. Those powerful raw energies would strengthen me a lot.

    Still, I ced the location on my map. If I return here in a few months, I will pick up that fruit. I took thest nce and began to walk away cautiously. Not wanting to get sensed by that tiger monster, which is the strongest of all monsters I have seen so far.

    Which is not surprising. If it wasn''t the strongest, it wouldn''t have been there.

    It had fought to be there. The bones of the monster around the tree are proof of that.

    Miracle fruits, everybody wants it. People, monsters and they are willing to kill for it. It was the same in my world and the same here.

    Soon, I got out of the range of the monster.

    One part of me wanted to fight that monster, but I controlled that urge. Since I am in the realm, I will get many chances to fight monsters like this one.

    Another two hours passed, and still moving. Collecting resources and avoiding the monsters.

    Even now, I wasn''t able to find it despite having one of the most detailed maps and information with clone-looking data, I am providing.

    Till now, it should have been by visible and invisible markers on maps and information, but it wasn''t.

    I didn''t think too much about it. I know if I kept walking, eventually, I would find out where I am and then move toward the destination closest to me.

    Time passed, and with it, the pile of resources is also increasing fast.

    I am gathering thousands of them by hour, and my speed is so fast. That most resources didn''t have more than a second for me to harvest.

    Most of them are easy to harvest, but for some, a specific procedure needs to be followed.

    I am doing that, but not perfectly.

    There is a 14% failure rate among the trickiest. Which an extremely good. Seeing how fast I am harvesting the resources.

    I could reduce the failure rate if I slowed down.

    I am confident that it could be reduced to 1%. If I begin to move at the speed of a normal person, I am not going to do that.

    I need to move at least this fast in this realm.

    I have already got data from the monster, and I could move faster, without them discovering me, but I am not because of these resources.

    Hun!

    Time passed, and I kept moving forward. When I sensed something.

    ''A person is fighting,'' I thought.

    I moved fast, and within a minute, I saw the battle, and pity couldn''t help, but appear on my

    face.

    There is a haggard-looking man, being attacked by a pride of lion monsters. He is heavily injured and one of his arms has already been chewed away.

    He is barely surviving against the monster.

    I don''t know, which organization he belongs to, but I couldn''t help but feel pity for him.

    I am not going to risk helping him. The battle had attacked attention; there were monsters watching. It would be foolish to join the battle.

    Still, I moved toward it, and after a few minutes, reached closer to the battle.

    Until then, the condition of the man had worsened even further.

    Sigh!

    I watched for another minute and sighed. A momentter, a tiny, earthy brown disk appeared

    in my hand.

    I released it and it fell to the ground before going inside.

    A minute and a halfter, I sent the man a message. A surprise appeared in his desperate eyes,n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    but also hope.

    He begins to act ording to my instructions and two minutes and eleven secondster. He burst with the power he had saved and ran.

    The monster followed, but the man was faster.

    He ran for thirty-seven seconds, before suddenly stopping by the tall tree and disappearing. One moment he was there, the next moment. He disappeared without leaving a single trace.

 Chapter 4086: Yerawon Forest

    Chapter 4086: Yerawon Forest

    ?

    Roar!

    The monsters roared in frustration as they could not find him, but they kept searching, but even after a minute, they didn''t find him at all.

    In the end. They have to give up and leave.

    I didn''t stay and walked away as well. I have no need to get his thanks.

    I had saved him because I had pitted him.

    There was no intention other than that. I hope he will use this opportunity to recuperate and do something about his hand.

    Growing a hand isn''t a problem for a powerhouse like us, but even at best.

    The newly grown hand would have around 60% strengthpared to the original hand. It will take weeks to months to bring to original strength.

    It will make things harder for him, but it''s his problem. I am not going to help him with that. Hours passed, and I crossed quite a distance.

    ''An hour more,'' I thought, looking at the sky. The suppression deepened, and the energy became denser at night.

    On some nights. Tides of suppression came; they were powerful enough; that they crushed the spatial abodes of the people.

    This is why most people are given normal abodes with stealth functionsparable to the spatial abodes.

    Though it''s not a thing I am worried about.

    I have seen the numbers and even performed a few tests on my abode.

    It is more than capable of bearing that pressure; it would be fine, even if one of those rare tsunami-grade suppressive waves came.

    I would love to experience those things.

    They are terrifying, and the organization provided a special measure to survive against them. Even with it, people die; that''s how powerful those waves are.

    ''Found it!''

    A voice rang out through my core, and a big smile appeared on my face.

    My clone had finally found it. The ce, I am.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Though, a momentter; that smile on my face dimmed and I slowed down, bing more cautious.

    I am in a ce called Yerawon Forest and a king here.

    In the context of this realm, the king-ss monster is a monster, that had broken the absolute limit. Yes, it happens in the monsters too; it is extremely rare, but it happens.

    There are several such monsters in this realm, with that kind of power.

    I am no match for them. They could crush me like an ant, and I am kind of cursing my luck, that such a monster is present in this forest.

    However, there is some good news too.

    One of the rumored ces is only around three days away from here. I could reach there soon if I moved faster or journeyed longer.

    The map shed in front of me. Showing me all the other ces in between, along with dangerous.

    There isn''t any danger other than the monsters. Though there are ces I would have visited them. If I had not been at the limit.

    I became more cautious and made some adjustments to my soul waves.

    I geared them toward finding the monsters of that power. Even if it is hiding. I also made other preparations, including readying my abode.

    It is the best ce I could hide. If I sense the king of the forest.

    I might have be cautious, but I didn''t stop harvesting the resources. The king of the forest isn''t smarter than the other Sky Sovereign monsters.

    So, I didn''t have to be worried about it, tracking me through the nts I was harvesting.

    Still to be more careful. I took out some strings from the harvesting job and put them in cleaning up. They will wipe away my signs as much as possible.

    Soon, it started to get darker and with it, the density of the energy increased further, along with suppression.

    I kept moving without stopping. Tracking the increase carefully.

    It took less than ten minutes before it gotpletely dark. It is truly a dark night, without any stars or the moon.

    Night or no night. It didn''t much matter to me. What matters to be density of energy and suppression and the powerful monsters they brought out.

    Powerful monsters areing out, and it would be wise for me to get into the abode, but I didn''t.

    Instead, I kept moving, albeit slowly than before. I might be daring, but I didn''t have a death wish.

    An hour passed when I stopped again and waited for a few minutes for a monster to walk away, before moving again.

    I did it till nine before I finally stopped.

    The monsters have be powerful and I, rather not get discovered. I would have continued

    moving despite it. If not for being, there is a king here.

    I will survive from any other monster, but not from that.

    Step!

    I stepped inside my abode and quickly freshened up, before sitting on the porch.

    A few minutester, the dinner appeared, and I ate but didn''t move from my spot. I kept watching the data in front of me.

    It is showing me everything. The energy density, power of suppression, and even spatial

    pressure, that my abode is feeling and, like I had said, it is fine.

    However, now I understand more clearly why the abodes fail here.

    It is not just the spatial pressure, but this energy itself had erosion qualities around the things

    with spatial abilities.

    I could see how it is trying to do that with my abode.

    A few more minutes passed, and I began to tap on the screen. Putting defenses against it.

    I didn''t fear the erosion of spatial power by the energy. What I fear is the monster sensing it

    happening and discovering my abode with it.

    It is the second reason why we had ordered to use the normal abode.

    It is easier to be discovered by the monsters. If they are close enough.

    There are some measures to guard against it, but most prefer to sacrificefort and use the

    regr abode.

    Thankfully, with the amazing abode I had crafted. I don''t have to.

 Chapter 4087: Seventy To One I

    Chapter 4087: Seventy To One I

    ?

    The clothes on my body disappeared, and I sat down in the center of the practice room. Hun!

    I was about to start when an idea came to my mind. Crazy dangerous idea and I wanted to push it away, discard it, but it took hold of my mind.

    ''Is it viable?'' I asked my clone and there was no immediate answer.

    ''It is, but it will be extremely dangerous.'' replied my clone and risks appeared in front of me. I thought for a while before I summoned the interface and began to tap the buttons.

    I really shouldn''t do that, but I am not able to stop myself.

    I pulled back my hand from the interface and a momentter, the crushing suppression of the realm bore down on me.

    It is powerful, but not all. It is only at the limit of what I could handle.

    It took a few seconds to get used to it, before closing my eyes and beginning the practice of the azure cycle.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes, and I began to regret what I had done.

    ''Why in hell, I had done that,'' I thought to myself as I felt the pressure I had never felt before.

    At every session, I feel the pressure I had never felt before increases at every session, but this session was different from all.

    Here, I am facing pressure from the method as well as the suppression of the world. I don''t know what hade to me to do something so idiotic, despite knowing the risk.

    Now, the suppression and pressure are having a field day inside me.

    I feel like I might die, and I don''t really want to die. Especially on the first day in the realm and because of some silly mistake instead of the battle, like a warrior.

    Hun!

    Time passed and practice got difficult and far more difficult than usually does.

    The weight sharply begins to increase every second. I felt like a mountain over mountain pressing on me. It had never happened, but is happening now.

    I wanted to stop, but it was not an option. I realized something was happening, and I stopped. Stopping means death.

    I could tell the bacsh would be so huge that I would die and there is nothing that will save

    me.

    So, I have to continue. No matter how many mountains are over my body.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Time passed, and finally, the circle formed darker than usual and merged with the one in my temple. At the same time, the suppressions from the realm had also disappeared.

    The abode is scanning my body; there is amand that the suppressions would continue, only till there is pressure.

    Once it disappeared. The abode should iste the suppressions as well.

    I was thinking that when my whole body shuddered, and the tiredness a hundred times greater than I was feeling a moment ago came crashing down on me.

    I begin to lose consciousness. I tried to stop it, but I felt like I was in front of the tsunami. There is no resistance in front of it.

    It had swept through me.

    When I became conscious, it was four hourster. The tiredness disappeared, and I felt refreshed like, I had juste out cold bath.

    Hun!

    A frown appeared on my face, and I closed my eyes. A momentter, I appeared at my core and all the memories from the clones flooded in.

    "Fuck!" I cursed.

    A meta scan and other data appeared in front of me. I didn''t dare to believe it, but it was staring right at me.

    When I had activated suppression. I thought it might help me, but I didn''t think, the help would be so great and so dangerous.

    The mixture of suppression and pressure from the method. Had faintly taken me beyond the limit.

    So much so that my body started to copse. It is the reason, it had shut off.

    I have been a fool to do something like that, but if I hadn''t. I wouldn''t be seeing what I was seeing in front of me.

    It is too shocking.

    No wonder the circle was darker than it is usually.

    At every session, it gets darker, but the change is so minute, that it is noticed even by me, who cannot slightest change with a nce.

    I practiced a single session and the energy, I used is same as other sessions, but the progress I had made was huge.

    In a single session, I had made progress worth around two weeks, and I am not talking about a day per session. No, I am talking about my usual five sessions a day.

    Which are around seventy.

    It is mindbogglingly shocking, that I received a benefit of seventy sessions in one.

    No one would believe it, and it is impossible for the most.

    If someone''s body had reached beyond the limit. It will copse immediately, without a

    question, while mine didn''t.

    It reached there, but it didn''t.

    Just before it could, my body and soul shut itself off to recover from it.

    I am still in shock. Seeing a single session provided me with the benefit of the seventy, but the data in front of me is clear about how it had happened.

    Crossing the limit, the method was able to pull the greater potential out of me to create the

    circle.

    Now, the question is, should I do it again?

    It is extremely dangerous. So much so that the faintest pressure would kill me, turn my body into goo, and I would be able to do nothing to stop it.

    But doing it again will provide me with the benefits of around seventy sessions, a half

    month''s worth.

    Every two sessions will be equal to a month. This means, in this realm, I won''t be losing my practice, but getting more benefits.

    If I did it for three months, daily. Then, it will be equal to practicing for nearly four years.

 Chapter 4088: Seventy To One II

    Chapter 4088: Seventy To One II

    ?

    Sigh!

    I thought for a while, before sighing and focused on studying the data in front of me.

    I studied it for two hours before I came out.

    A momentter, a small shot ss third-filled appeared in my hand and I drank it.

    Immediately, I felt the wonderful taste of the nectar.

    A momentter, it slid down my stomach. It turned into energy which got absorbed by my hungry body.

    I am still at an absolute limit, and even nectar couldn''t help me, but it could help, me recover quickly.

    I might feel refreshed, but I didn''t recover fully. The nectar will do that job. For the greatest effect, it should be drunk. Right after, I finished the practice session.

    A few minutester, the buzz disappeared, and I got up and walked to the shower.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I was enjoying the shower, when it turned red.

    It was not the water that turned red, but the light and a screen appeared in front of me.

    I froze, seeing that, and didn''t dare to move. Even though it will not sense me in the abode, I didn''t dare to do it.

    My abode just sensed the king. It is close, above me, flying slowly. Spreading its aura far and wide for all to sense and fear.

    It is terrifying.

    A monster that is Sky Sovereign, but has the power of the Prime.

    I sensed its aura for over one minute and a half before it had disappeared. The lights turned normal, but it still took several seconds more for me to react.

    "Just how many surprises I will get in one fucking night!" I muttered and walked out of the shower.

    It is a good thing; I had sensed it when I was in my abode. If I had been, it would have been far more dangerous.

    Now, I know its presence and aura. I will be able to sense a few seconds before than I would have the first time.

    Those seconds will be helpful.

    My clones have already started to make changes in my soul sense, which will make me discover it quickly.

    I walked out of my bedroom and sat down in the kitchen. A momentter, the breakfast appeared in front of me.

    I finished it andid down on the couch.

    A few minutester, I was taking a lesson from the teacher.

    It is five in the morning right now and I left the abode by this time, but outside, the energy is very dense. I could be able to bear it, but there are also more monsters.

    It would be wise to wait till they thin out.

    Step!

    One and a half hourster, I came out of my core, and a minuteter; I was out of my abode. Once again, the strings came out of me and began to harvest the surrounding resources, while I moved toward my destination.

    It is only two days away; I could reach there sooner. If I went through the center, I am not going to do that.

    I will circumvent it and make up for that. I slightly increase my speed. It will affect the resource gathering, but I could bear it.

    It didn''t take me long toe across the first monster and stop.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It is a horned rabbit. It is the fluffiest one, I have seen.

    So cute, that my sister would run to hug it, but I have no doubt. If I tried something like that, those sharp teeth from it would tear me apart.

    I waited till it hopped away before resuming my journey.

    Over three hours passed by, when I came across a ce ravaged by the battle and stopped.

    I havee across tens of such ces. They are quitemon, but this one is umon, as it has a person involved.

    They had killed the monster and wiped the signs away and, seeing how they had only fought one monster, they have likely used istion artifact.

    They are also powerful. Not quite at the absolute limit, but close.

    If they survive the realm by taking a few opportunities; they will reach an absolute limit. Then

    it is either preparing for the prime or breaking the limit.

    Most choose to prepare for the prime.

    Another hour passed, and I took the turn, seeing two monsters fighting not far away from me.

    As I walk, I am constantly releasing the soul waves and a fifth of these soul waves are faster kind. I need them to return to me faster.

    If the king is moving at full speed, then it will reach me before my soul waves would.

    I can''t take that risk.

    I need ten seconds before it senses me. It was not much, but I could hide effectively at that

    time.

    Soon, a smile appeared on my face as I saw another rare resource. That I had been searching

    for years.

    I harvested it and resumed my journey.

    I continued until it was afternoon when I had stopped and entered inside my abode. Appearing in the practice room with my clothes disappearing.

    Usually, with the strain and recovery, I could only practice once a day with suppression, but nectar is amazing, as it could speed up the recovery.

    Two sessions a day. This means if I did it for three months, it would be over equal to seven years of practice.

    It is extremely risky, not to mention foolish, but the benefits are great enough, I am willing to take this foolish risk.

    I tapped on the screen, and for a momentter, a powerful suppression came. A few seconds after that, I started the practice.

    It didn''t take me long to feel what I felt earlier and this time, I am clearly aware of

    consequences.

    I could step by step what would happen to me. If I failed, so despite wanting to give up hundreds of times in a second, I continued.

    It was torturous that I didn''t want to do it again, but it was finally over.

    The moment the circles merged, nectar appeared in my mouth, and I gulped it without

    enjoying it, that same moment, I shuddered.

    Falling into unconscious a momentter and this time, I let it take me, offering no resistance.

 Chapter 4089: Three Days

    Chapter 4089: Three Days

    ?

    "Half a day more," I thought as I looked map shing in front of me.

    It had been three days since I hade here, and it was filled with danger.

    It will take me another half-day to get out of the boundary of this forest. Outside of it is also a forest, but it is a different forest with little less dangerous monsters.

    Most importantly, there is no king in it.

    Though only in part, every other part surrounding it had the kings.

    They are not rare in this realm. There are tens of them; some even said their number reached over a hundred.

    I wish I could say it is preposterous, but it''s not actually.

    The energy is dense in this realm, and resources are abundant. If it were not for the difficulty of breaking through the absolute limit, there would have been thousands.

    This realm had the capability to support many easily.

    Another reason for the small numbers is a culling that happens when the Primes arrive.

    Even at such numbers, I am scared. Nearly every person, other than the shaman, is. These monsters could kill us with a single attack.

    That''s why it is bing more important that I practice the azure cycle here daily two times a day.

    I am nning despite the massive risks.

    I would have done that, even if there were no kings. The opportunity is too big. The three months could give me the benefits of seven years.

    Now, I am hoping, the realm would stay open for longer.

    It usually closes between three to seven months. It is hard to predict when it will. The indication appeared before it did; the indication is quite clear.

    It is when the limit of the realm breaks and Primes enter.

    Three weeks from then, the realm closes.

    I pushed those thoughts away and moved ahead. I needed to get out of this forest before I stopped for the night.

    That shouldn''t be a problem. I am moving at descent speed, avoiding every monster, I aming across and keeping an eye for the king.

    Most of my focus is on the king. I knew if it came, I would have barely a second to hide.

    Though, if it came likest time, spreading his majesty. I would have minutes, but I am not counting on that. I need to be prepared for the worst possible oue.

    Soon, it iste afternoon, within an hour.

    The sun will start to go out and energy and suppression will increase, and powerful monsters wille out.

    It was also at night, the king seemed to being out the most.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Though, I don''t have enough data to support it. It''s why I am not letting go of my caution. Hun!

    A few minutes passed when I sensed something. Monstersing toward me.

    Not me.

    A ck-scaled lizard monster is chasing a bull monster. The bull is injured with w marks everywhere across his body, which are bleeding profusely.

    Their speed is fast, and both of the monsters are at an absolute limit.

    Seeing that, I hid behind the tree and activated the steady stealth.

    Time passed, and they entered my soul senses''s range and a few seconds after that. I could see them.

    The bull was running fast, with everything it had. Crushing anything that came in its way. It didn''t matter whether it was a tree or a boulder, it was getting crushed.

    It had also killed a few monsters, that hade in its way.

    The same for the lizard that is following it. Its eyes are locked on the bull; it is its prey, and it wants to kill it.

    A bull jumped through a small ravine and came to the other side when my expression changed. ''Fuck!" I cursed in my heart.

    The bull ising at me, or rather the tree behind which I am hiding. If it did what it was doing, it would be crushed through the tree.

    That would be bad for me.

    I need to dodge it, and I only have a moment before it is only a few hundred meters away from

    it.

    The distance it would cross in a moment.

    The decision was instant; there was no other choice. It is that or be on the path of the monster.

    So, I moved away from the tree. Hoping I wouldn''t get discovered by the monstersing toward me really fast.

    BANNNG!

    A momentter, the bull crushed through the tree, like I had expected, and ran away as it was doing, while the lizard behind him came to a halt.

    Its yellow-blue slitted eyes focused on me.

    I couldn''t see myself clearly, but it could sense me. I could feel its presence on me.

    I am in stealth, but I moved when the distance between us was less than a hundred meters. It might not have discovered me if I had moved slowly, but here I moved fast, lessening the

    stealth.

    Even at this level, stealth is only effective till the enemy doesn''t sense you.

    If they sense you, then they know there is something and they will find it. Especially the monsters of these levels, within such a small space.

    Buzz!

    Feelings of its eyes and presence, I sighed, and twelve balls, that move with me activated.

    I didn''t move to attack it.

    If it left, I would leave it alone too. I do not have any intention of fighting it, despite wanting

    to.

    It is a dangerous monster and its home ground. It had the advantage of energy and

    suppression. Fighting it wouldn''t be wise.

    Seconds passed, and the monster stayed in its ce without doing anything.

    I didn''t move either and focused on the monster. Which is nearly three times as me, with long

    legs, and thick ck scales on it.

    It is a powerful monster, without a doubt.

    Despite the same level as the bull, it had injured it heavily and made it run away.

    Roar!

    I felt the change, and it roared before leaping toward me at a really fast speed.

 Chapter 4090: Lizard

    Chapter 4090: Lizard

    ?

    I saw the monstering toward me and it was fast, with dense ck fire-like energy covering its ws.

    It didn''t make me feel good, and I decided to remain cautious of it.

    A battle ax appeared in my hand, and I swung my ax at it.

    CLANNNG!

    Its w shed against my ax, making a deafening sound rang out. Releasing the powerful shockwave while shaking me from top to down, before forcing me to take a step back.

    Puh!

    I vomited the blood, but all my eyes were on the lizard, which was hanging in the air, with its ws locked on the sword.

    No monster had ever done it with me before.

    ROAR!

    It roared down on me and swiped its other ws at me, with me with even greater. CLANNNG!

    The w shed against my shield, stopping it, while I took the chance to retreat, wiping the blood off my lips.

    ROAR!

    It roared as itnded and came at me; this time, there was no w, but it''s head.

    It is moving it to ram at me and is covered in that same ck fire-like energy.

    It hadn''t used that energy yet on me, which made me even more cautious of it.

    BANNNG!

    Its head shed against my shield, lighting up like a sun. Giving me a first glimpse of the fire- like energy, which turned my expression serious.

    Only a small amount hit my shield, but it made it light up like a sun.

    My clones begin to make changes in my armor and even in my energy. That is one of the most dangerous of the monster energies I have faced, I need to be cautious.

    CLANNNG!

    My ax struck against its head hard. Drawing the red line through its scales.

    This is an after, I had used the enchantment. Though I had not used the full power of them. Still, I had hoped there would be at least a deep wound, but there was only a line.

    ROAR!

    It roared and this time, there was anger in its eyes. The injury had made it angry.

    It came at me again, and this time with the ws. Immediately, I moved my ax forward. CLANNNNG!

    It shed, and I took a step back while the lizard attacked me with another w.

    It was fast, and it wasing at my head. If it struck, it was going to burst, like the watermelon.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    I defended with my ax, but it attacked again and again, injuring me further and further.

    I might be stopping its attack, but I am far from uninjured. I am taking injuries internally; the

    constant stream of blooding out of the corner of my lips is proof of that.

    Many drops of it are sliding down my armor. I couldn''t even wipe them. ROAR!

    It roared again, with obvious frustration.

    I don''t know why it is feeling frustrated, when the monster is more powerful than me and has the support of powerful energy and suppression.

    If there weren''t such powerful suppressions, I would have been able to kill the bastard byn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    now.

    I might not have had a direct increase in strength in the past three years, but I worked on the other things.

    I have be really good at using the power I have and made a thousand minor changes to make it efficient. It''s really hard for me to press as such as this monster is doing.

    If I had been against a person of simr strength. I would have dominated them because of the advantages.

    Here, in front of the monster of this realm. I don''t have any, but I will defeat it, and I need to defeat it.

    Istion might be protecting me, but there are monsters everywhere. It would be bad if any had entered inside and worse if the king appeared.

    It is unlikely the king would appear. My luck isn''t that bad, but I rather not take the chances.

    So, I want to finish the monster as soon as possible and it might seem like it, but I am doing that.

    Making the monster irritated and angry, so it wouldn''t focus on other things that are happening to it. That will help me kill it cleanly.

    CLANNNG!

    Once again, the w shed, but as it did, I felt it was different and a momentter, my eyes widened.

    It released that dense fire-like energy. It ising at me fast through my sword. I poured my energy into stopping it, but I was barely able to stop it.

    Boom!

    It reached my armor through my hand and covered my body before a booming sound rang out that shook me hard and making me vomit blood with lots of pieces of flesh in it.

    It burned the part of it to itself into my armor.

    I could have stopped it, but that would make the armor weaker. It is better to let the energy inside and let the armor do what it''s best doing.

    Though, this time, it''s extremely risky.

    This energy is really powerful. So much, so that this time, the tanks made of ancient runes moved and captured it inside, before releasing it slowly.

    I would have loved nothing more than to keep it contained, but the energy started to get

    vtile.

    If I didn''t start to release it. It would explode and that would have been terrible. Given its power, even I don''t know for sure whether it would have saved me or not.

    One thing is clear. Even if I had survived. The monster would have finished the job.

    ROAR!

    "It''s far from enough to kill me, little lizard," I said, and the monster seemed to understand the challenge in my voice as it roared loudly and attacked again.

    I moved my ax forward to defend against it.

    I could have easily used the shield, but I only have one, and I want to use it against the attack I

    cannot deal with.

    The attack is powerful and will injure me, but I can handle it. The shield is for the unexpected things that I couldn''t handle.

 Chapter 4091: Kings Attack

    Chapter 4091: King''s Attack

    ?

    CLANNNG!

    I defended against its w and all its momentum and ready myself to retreat after the second attack when it did something unexpected.

    It opened its mouth and not to roar, but a dark, fiery missile came out of its mouth.

    Seeing it, my heart shuddered.

    This energy is dangerous, and there is a lot of it, in that attack. Enough to finish me two times

    over.

    Sup!

    It stayed there for a fraction of a second as the monster looked dead into my eyes before shooting its missile toward me.

    It wasn''t a long ago. I was thinking about using the shield for something unexpected.

    Now, I am doing it and hope, that it will protect me against this powerful energy. BOOOOM!

    A loud boom rang out as the missile crashed against my shield, hard. Lighting it like a sun, before spreading over it, entering inside.

    Immediately, my armor lit up.

    The runic tanks of ancient runes moved and pulled the energy inside them, before sending that energy into me. As it couldn''t be kept contained.

    I just wish I could expel it, but I couldn''t do that either.

    I tried with the small sample and let''s just say, it didn''t work as I had expected it to do. ROAAR!

    It seemed to understand that its most powerful attack didn''t work, but instead of retreating.

    It came at me with the rage zing, bringing out even greater ck fire energy around its ws and targeting me with it.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNN CLANNNNG!

    I defended, but it attacked me again and again, with eyes looking at the blood leaking out of my mouth.

    It knows it is injuring me and begins to focus on the physical attack.

    I wanted to curse the bastard, but I continued to fight. It is the only thing I could do. Seeing, I couldn''t pull the strings despite it covering it whole.

    There is something I am trying to do. If I am managed, it will help me a lot with the monsters of this ce.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    There are some peculiarities with the monsters of this realm. If I am able to exploit them. Then dealing with them will be much easier, but it''s far from easy.

    If I am not careful, the monster might sense it, and bat shit crazy.

    There is so much it could do, but I rather it would not, till I am ready. After that, no matter what it does, I will not fear it.

    Seconds passed, and the battle continued. Its attacks kept injuring me, while I was trying to keep my injuries contained within the healing formation.

    If the healing formation is using the resources, I have got from this realm.

    There are too many such resources. They are really expensive outside. Once I returned, I was going to sell many of these resources to the organization.

    I have heard about things, tor had in its vaults. I want a few things.

    Just thinking about it, my heart gets excited.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when a soul wave returned to me. Immediately, my expression turned grave.

    King!

    The king wasing, and it wasing fast. I barely have a second to disappear before it will sense me.

    I looked at the monster attacking me with its ws filled with powerful energies.

    I have to deal with it to hide, but I can''t.

    I would have if I pulled the strings, but I became careless about trying something new. Now, there is no way I could kill it since the things I am trying to achieve aren''t finished.

    ''It seemed like I have no choice,'' I thought and activated that formation before pulling the monster hard into me.

    It is a good thing; I had a sense of mind to use that formation on the list.

    The formation activated, and sent a powerful soul attack into the mind, of the monster before it pulled the monster inside.

    The monster shook, but it resisted, but I pulled it hard.

    It struggled, but I poured more power and sent another mind attack, before pulling it with everything I have.

    This time, it had finally entered inside me.

    Seeing that, I didn''t waste any time and jumped into the abode without wasting a second.

    Step!

    I entered inside and healed a sigh of relief, but only for a moment, before I felt the presence

    of the king descending on the ce, I had been fighting.

    I had deactivated the balls. It would have been able to see through the istion.

    It is prime in all but name.

    This way, I would be able to save those balls. Which I had spent a fortune crafting.

    Cry!

    Soon, it appeared above theme and its cray rang out, while its presence deepened.

    I didn''t do anything other than watch. I didn''t send soul waves or any other things. I depend wholly on sensors that don''t produce any fluctuation.

    It kept watching when suddenly, the sighting began to swim across the wings of the bird.

    Cry!

    It let out another cry before that lightning descended toward the ground.

    Seeing that, my heart skipped the beat.

    The attack is powerful.

    While the defenses of the abode are powerful. Enough to withstand the strike of the prime, it

    will make it discover.

    So, I really hope, that the lightning bolts didn''t strike the abode. Which, fortunately, is a few meters deep into the ground.

    BANNNNNG BANNNNNG BANNNNNNG!

    The bolts were so fast; it took less than a second for them to descend on the ground and strike

    against it.

    I felt them hit the ground before their massive power spread across it.

    It didn''t take long for it to reach my abode and strike it.

    It reacted like a normal stone would. It melted, or rather, melted substance came out, while

    the abode descended even further into the ground.

    The abode bore it without getting discovered, but it is only first. More mighte.

    My abode needs to be ready.

 Chapter 4092: Safe

    Chapter 4092: Safe

    ?

    Cry!

    It let out another cry and even denser lightning than before begins to swim across its wings.

    It pped them down.

    Shooting the powerful lightning bolts to the ground. They are more powerful than earlier, and it scared me, but I focused on the screen in front of me.

    I am tapping across them fast. Seeing the data, of the attack shing in front of me.

    BANNNNNG BANNNNNG BANNNNNG

    It took a fraction of a seconds for the lightning bolts to hit the ground again. Pulverize it, sent its power down, melting everything in its path.

    Soon, the attack hit my abode, but this time, I was more prepared.

    My abode bore it and melted, before getting even deeper into the ground. Under the cloak of its own attack.

    Cry!

    The monster looked and it didn''t sense anything. So, it had attacked again.

    This time, I was in a much better position and was able to defend against it well. The attack after that barely touched me due to how deep, I had gone in the ground.

    The fifth attack and onward. My abode remained untouched, while the monster raged in fury.

    Three more attacks came. Each one was powerful enough to make me shudder at the heart, but not a single one had been able to touch me.

    I usually don''t like to take my abode so deep.

    Since it closes the ways to leave sneakily, but right now, the underground is the safest ce for me. Here, the monster couldn''t touch me despite all its power.

    Crryyyyy!

    It let out the loudest cry filled with frustration and anger, with lightning covering its wings densely.

    I prepared myself for another attack but didn''te. The monster absorbed the lightning back and let out a loud cry before flying away.

    Seeing that, I heaved a sigh of relief and slumped on the porch.

    The monster didn''t disappear. The bastard is smart; it only acted of leaving and erased its presence a few secondster, before flying back.

    Well, no matter what it does. It is not going to find me.

    I kept an eye on it but stopped caring about it. Instead, I focused on another monster; this one inside me.

    The lizard is struggling against its cage hard. attacking it with everything it has, but it is futile. Though, my clone didn''t do anything to stop it.

    Instead, it is making it even angry to collect more data from it.

    I only nce at it, before focusing back on the bird. I did it for a few minutes, before getting up from my spot and walking into the shower.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    When I returned fifteen minutester. It was still looking at me while hiding.

    I looked at the sky outside. It is getting darker.

    If it hadn''t disturbed the battle. I would have done with the monster by now and resumed my journey.

    Resting in abode, only after getting out of its territory, but now it wouldn''t be possible. I will need to stay here, till tomorrow.

    I sighed and shook my head, beforeyingfortably on the couch, before closing my eyes.

    It was a few hourster when I opened them and walked into the kitchen. A momentter, a delicious steaming dinner was in front of me.

    I ate it alone.

    When I am done. I washed the dishes and once againid down on the couch.

    I stayed there till midnight, before opening my eyes.

    The first thing, I had looked at were the charts in front of me. The monster had left, but it hade back several times, thetest one was forty-three minutes ago.

    I will track it till the morning before deciding my next course of action.

    I closed the windows and walked toward the practice room. It''s time for my practice. My heart begins to move fast in fear with every step, I take toward the practice room. Every session could be myst and I don''t want to do it, but the reward is too big to not do it.

    Finally, I reached the practice room and all the clothes on my disappeared.

    I sat down in the center as I always do and began taking the deep breaths.

    When I calmed down enough. I tapped on the window and began the practice as the suppression descended on me.

    It took a barely minute before I began to feel the extremeness.

    I could feel how, how close, I was to death. Making my body and soul scream at me to stop, but I didn''t stop. It is not an option.

    At every second, it became worse and worse as I walked closer and closer to the total copse of my body and soul.

    Practicing this method in such a condition is fighting the very instincts one is born with.

    It''s hard, with every part of part of your body wanting you to stop.

    It felt like days had passed, when finally, the circle formed and merged with the one, I had in my mind, while I began to fall down.

    I could always feel the tideing at me and in less than a second, it will take me.

    As it happened; the nectar appeared in my mouth.

    This time, it wasn''t just nectar that appeared in my mouth. It''s mixed with other things.

    I don''t want to mix those things with nectar, but I have a limited bottle of it, and I need it tost for at least six months. The maximum of this realm could stay open.

    So, I am testing the nectar with different things, to increase, its power, which stabilizes me. This form is the best one, I devised, but I will keep researching. I need more than best if I want to stretch the nectar for six months.

    Now, I am really wishing. I didn''t drink the nectar for the sake of it.

    If I hadn''t, I wouldn''t need to be worried about stretching it. It would havested me easily for six months without any problem.

    These were thest thoughts in my mind before the tide of the subconscious took me.

 Chapter 4093: Reaching

    Chapter 4093: Reaching

    ?

    It was at dawn when I opened my eyes.

    The first thing, I did was look at the screens and it made my expressions serious.

    The monster came several times throughout the night. Though thest time had been three hours ago.

    ''I will wait for an hour,'' I thought and made the screen disappear, before getting up.

    I quickly showered and ate, beforeying down again.

    When I opened my eyes one and a half hourster. I checked the screens again. Seeing there was no sign of the monster; I willed the abode up.

    Step!

    A few secondster, I stepped out.

    When I saw the ground. I couldn''t help, but be surprised. It had meltedst time, but now, it had solidified, and with power of lightning could be still felt from it.

    The surface is dangerous; the energy flowing through it is powerful enough to kill a regr Sky Sovereign without any problem.

    I looked at it for a moment, before I began to move.

    It is the first time sinceing here, I didn''t bring out the strings. I need to get out of here as soon as possible.

    My life is on the line.

    The monster could return here any time, it did through the night, and I don''t want to get caught by it. For it, if I need to sacrifice some resources, I am more than willing to do it.

    An hour passed and I didn''t see any sign of the monster, but I am not stopping.

    I do not n to stop until I get out of the monster''s range.

    My heart pains seeing the number of resources, I am letting go, but right now. I do not dare about anything else other than getting out of here.

    Time passed and I sensed two people with my soul waves and hope, that they would not get caught in monsters'' crosshairs.

    In the past four days, I have been here. I have seen people. Eight people to be exact.

    All of them are powerful at the peak of Sky Sovereigns.

    I wonder, how many had died aftering here. Though, I could tell, the number won''t be small.

    This ce is dangerous and nearly every monster is as strong as the top powerhouses of the level. There is also the energy and suppression, making it difficult to fight against them.

    The greatest number of deaths urred on the first day. After surviving the first day, one gets a pretty good idea about this ce and how to survive.

    Still, many die, but not in the numbers of the first day.

    Time passed and I kept moving without stopping. I didn''t pick even a single resource.

    Even those that enticed me.

    I know too well. If I picked one, I would want to pick more. It is better, that I do not.

    I should continue with my journey and not do anything, that will make the monster discover me, till I reach the safe ce.

    Safe enough ce. Nothing is safe here in this realm.

    I was thinking that when I sensed the king damningly, it wasing toward me. ''Fuck!'' I cursed in my heart, but without hesitation. I took out the abode and entered inside.

    My heartbeat wildly as it appeared above me two and a half secondster. I thought it would stop and rain down the lightning on me.

    This time, I was prepared with the abode going down into the ground, but I didn''t want to suffer those bolts again.

    Anything could happen. Hiding in the ground didn''t make things easy for me.

    The bolts could still strike me. If the monster sensed my position, but fortunately, it didn''t. It simply flew away with its presence scanning arge area.

    I heaved a sigh of relief seeing that but didn''t leave the abode for another fifteen minutes.

    Even then, I didn''t want to leave, but I had stepped out of it after calming myself enough. Once again, I resumed my journey.

    I didn''t pick up a single nt and fight a single monster. I stopped when they came close to me, but didn''t bring out my weapon to fight them.

    Soon, it was near eleven, when I reached the boundary of the forest.

    It is a boundary ording to the data, but it doesn''t mean, the monster will follow it.

    So, I kept moving cautiously as ever. Not touching a single nt, before stopping in the afternoon and entering the abode.

    I stayed there for nearly three hours. I practiced and remained unconscious for two hours before waking up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After eating, I came out and resumed my journey.

    I want to reach my destination today. It would be harder, but I believe, I could reach it.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when I sensed something. It made my expressions serious.

    A few minutester, I reached it. I saw the solidified earth with lightning energy coursing thought. I also saw the melted metal.

    I didn''t have to think. Even for a moment for what happened.

    The king had killed a person. The one who died didn''t offer the resistance. It isn''t surprising.

    If I had been at his ce, I wouldn''t have fared much better.

    The only reason, I had survived the encounter is because of my abode.

    Without it, I would be the same as this person had.

    I sighed and walked away. It is clear, that the monster could get out supposed boundary or I am still in its territory.

    The information, I have is over a century old. It is only for a reference. I would pay a heavy

    price if I considered it more than that.

    Soon, it was evening and things became dark.

    The people around me which I sensed moving in the same direction as me begin to disappear

    one after another in their abode.

    A few like me moved even after it went dark, but they too disappeared one after another.

    As the eight clocked in. I remained the only person walking.

    I wanted to go back to my abode too, but I was close to my destination, and I kept moving,

    despite the danger of the powerful monster around me.

    I have hidden from the king. Lessing the fear the other monsters.

    If they sense me, I could like, like I did with kind and unlike king. The attacks of these

    monsters wouldn''t be so threatening.

    That doesn''t mean, I am not careful against them. I am.

    One hour and forty-seven minutes passed when I stopped.

    I reached it.

    I didn''t exactly reach the spot; it had appeared in my range, which was enough for me.

    Tonight, I will rest here.

    Tomorrow, I will go there, and I hope, it will have something, that will help break through this absolute limit.

 Chapter 4094: Ahead

    Chapter 4094: Ahead

    ?

    "It worked, but it needs to be better," I said, looking at the data in front of me.

    It is data of the nectar mixed with other things. The form worked, but to make the nectarst for six months, it needs to be better, much better.

    It will be better.

    I had crafted it with only three days of work. I will be able to craft a better form, and I am already working on it and in two days, it will be ready.

    I looked at it for a few more minutes before I descended into the underground.

    Soon, I am in front of the massive barrel.

    I wouldn''t need to worry about nectar. If this nectar is finished. I sighed and looked at the data.

    It is still consuming a massive number of energies from those prime crystals. Looking at changes, I do not doubt in my mind that the nectar that would be produced would be of Prime grade.

    It''s really hard for it to happen. Even in the nectar, but here it did.

    I do not doubt in my mind about therge part yed by the forbidden power to make that happen.

    Now, every bottle of it would be insanely expensive. The primes would pay an arm and leg for

    it.

    I shook my head and walked out of my core.

    I got up from the couch and looked at the data in front of me. It made my expressions serious.

    I am now in the most dangerous area of the king''s territory. Yes, it is part of its territory, given all the signs I have seen.

    This isn''t surprising, seeing it is where the people are densest in its territory.

    I took a deep breath and took a step forward.

    I appeared out and immediately started moving. I do not have much time; I need to reach that ce before the king returns here and attacks.

    I am not the only one thinking that. There are many who are thinking that.

    I am sensing a few people, who are braving the energy and suppression of the dawn.

    Many are still in their abode, hiding, but those with power are taking a risk and moving toward the destination.

    It is close, less than an hour away. The sooner we reach it, the safer we will be.

    A few minutes passed, and I came across anotherrge area, that had been singed by the lightning.

    It is not the first one, I havee across since I left the abode and won''t be thest one. They are everywhere in here; I didn''t just call it the most dangerous ce for nothing.

    Yesterday, I thought, it would be a safe ce. Oh, how wrong, I was.

    To be honest, I want to run away. It is too dangerous, even if it is a matter of a few minutes, but I couldn''t.

    I have to see whether this ce has something has, that will help me break through the limit. Once I do, I will be more capable of dealing with threats, like the lightning bird.

    I pushed those thoughts away.

    The greater the hope, the bigger the disappointment.

    I will only let myself hope when I see the actual data in front of me.

    Twenty minutes passed.

    Another twenty minutes and I would be safe. If what I am seeing through my soul waves and information is right, then once I reach the ce, I will be safe.

    It made me want to move with everything I have. Discard the stealth, as a few have done.

    They are just a few minutes away from reaching the safe ce.

    Hun!

    Another minute passed, and then another. When I sensed the king. Immediately, I got out of the abode and went inside. At the same time, a loud whistle rang out.

    Immediately, everyone reacted by taking out their abode and stealth measures and hiding.

    They might not understand the whistle, but they understood. It is an artificial sound and is loud, which is more than enough to understand its intention.

    Many would doubt it, but they wouldn''t sacrifice their lives for the doubt.

    BANNNNNG!

    Several secondster, the bird appeared in the skies above us and its loud cry rang out before lightning came crashing down.

    It destroyed the abode and the person hiding inside it.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    There is no defense against it. Unless one is Prime or has power equal to that of the prime.

    It is a cruel reality of this realm, and the organization didn''t hide it, but despite that.

    People are willing to fight toe here.

    The bird looked around and attacked empty ces where nobody was hiding, before moving toward the ce, we are trying to reach and attacking it crazily, for a while before flying away.

    I didn''t leave for a few minutes beforeing out.

    The others did the same and started to move toward the spot.

    One person had died among the tens that were out. The abodes are good. They are specialty crafted to hide one from the monsters of this realm.

    Many are crafted by Alkan-Svar; they earn a lot of money from it.

    A minute and a half passed, and I turned left, toward the burned abode. If I didn''t have to reach the ce as soon as possible, I would have gone there to search for the man''s storage.

    He was a peak Sky Sovereign; a powerful one, at that. I am sure he would have a lot of good things in his storage.

    Not to mention the resources he collected in the past few days. Even a tenth of what I had collected so far would have been a huge amount.

    Unfortunately, I am going. I need to reach the space before the monster returns.

    It will return and return soon.

    I may not have gone there, but others have. Three people reached there are began searching through the rubble for the storage, while I turned my gaze ahead.

    Toward the ce, which is getting closer to me every second.

 Chapter 4095: Greatest Secret Out I

    Chapter 4095: Greatest Secret Out I

    ?

    Volsnorth

    ''Volsnorth,e to building seven immediately!'' the voice rang out in my mind, shocking

    me.

    Building seven is the most secret ce in the Tor.

    It is the ce where the most important meeting of the organization is held. Being invited is the biggest honor for the prime.

    Invitation for the meeting there,e at least a week prior. The only time I had gone there, I had got an invitation three weeks before the meeting.

    The immediate meeting happens only when there is something really serious. Something important. Something that could harm or help the organization.

    "I have to go. I have been summoned," I said to my colleagues. Immediately, turning their expression serious.

    I am in the middle of an important meeting. It''s a yearly budget meeting.

    "Is it serious?" asked Aevith. "I don''t know," I replied and disappeared before they could ask me any more of the questions.

    Soon, I appeared in a restricted space and ced my palm in the air.

    Immediately, formation appeared before revealing the door. The formation is made of ancient runes.

    The meeting ce is the most secure space on the ind. Even Golden Prime couldn''t spy on

    us.

    I stepped in, appearing in front of the wooden building.

    It is seven stories tall and looks average. It is made of average material, but it is where the idea of Tor had formed.

    It may have been made of low-level materials but given the formations surrounding it. It is really hard to break, as hard as the ind it''s on.

    ''Top floor,''

    Said the voice as I reached the door. Shocking me even more.

    The seriousness of the subject and the consequences decide the floor of the building where the meeting will be held. The top floor means it is rted to the existence of the organization. ''Why I am here?'' I asked myself.

    The primes are invited only to the first floor only. In rare urrences, it is the second floor, but never above that, and I had never heard any prime invited on the floor above.

    Click!

    I ced my hand, and ancient runes shed again before the door opened.

    I entered inside and took the stairs to the floor above, thinking about what was going on for them to invite the Prime like me here.

    With my power and experience. I am not much useful here.

    Soon, I reached the door of the second floor and put my palm against it. The door opened, and I walked inside.

    Click!

    I did it till, I reached the seventh floor, before opening the door.

    When I walked inside the top floor. What I had seen shocked me. There are silver primes there, nine of them.

    I thought we had only eight of them, but nine were sitting in front of me, but it is not what shocked me. What shocked me was the woman, sitting in the head seat.

    "Lord founder," I greeted and bowed. "Take a seat volsnorth," she said.

    She looked normal. There is not even a hint of aura or the power of thewsing from it. She looked like a normal person, but she was far from one.

    She is one of the most powerful powerhouses in the world. The reason tor hadn''t been destroyed by the cults despite the work we do.

    If not for her; the tor would have been destroyed a long time ago.

    "Thank you, lord founder," I said and sat down, while the eyes of everyone turned on me.

    I am scared. Every one of them is powerful enough here, that they could kill me. I have no resistance against them.

    A moment passed and then another, but nobody spoke. They just looked at me with heaviness in their eyes. I have never seen such emotions in their eyes before.

    I wanted to speak.

    Ask them why they had called me here and even opened my mouth several times, before closing it each time.

    "Were you aware that Micheal Zaar had the forbidden power?" asked the Lord Founder.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The question nked me for a moment. It shocked me so much that I couldn''t think about anything.

    I didn''t remember thest time, I felt something like this.

    Forbidden power.

    It is the most amazing power in the world. It could help one do anything, bend the strictest rules of the world. It is what makes it the most desirable one, too.

    Everyone wants, including the Golden Primes. To them, it is a thing that could help them open the next door.

    "No. I don''t think Michael has it. He might be more talented than others, but it isn''t because of the forbidden power," I replied.

    Nobody said anything for a moment before the drop of it appeared in the center of the table.

    "He is really good. I needed to focus on the power of the ind on it, to sense the slivers of forbidden power inside it," stated the lord founder.

    It shook me. This is clear proof.

    The ind had a function of identifying the forbidden power. His blood was able to evade it.

    "I truly did not know. I thought his progress was because of his talent and hard work, he is

    putting."

    "We had members like him before, some progressed much faster than him," I said, after nearly a minute of silence.

    "I read his files, and the young man is really cautious. Which is good, he is going to need it with the entire world moving to hunt him down," said the lord founder and turned to me.

    "Do you have any way to contact him?" he asked, and I shook my head.

    "If you have it, then tell him, not toe to the organization. We would not be able to protect him from others and ourselves," he stated.

    He is right. If he came here, forget our enemies. Our own members will go after him.

    Even I couldn''t help, but feel greed for it. It made me feel ashamed, but it''s the truth. With forbidden power, there is no one in the world who could protect him.

 Chapter 4096: Greatest Secret Out II

    Chapter 4096: Greatest Secret Out II

    ?

    "Forgive me for asking, Lord Founder, but how were you able to find out about the forbidden power?" I asked and the lord founder sighed.

    "It''s someone from his world," he replied, and I shuddered.

    It might be a breaker, like him aware of his secret and it is bad.

    If the founder had been able to find through his blood. We would have been able to suppress the news for a few years at least, but now, the entire world will know.

    Since we found out. Most would already know by now, which means they have started to hunt him.

    "We have to let him know!" I said, and a few Silver Primes smiled mirthlessly.

    "They already made their move. They are not letting any of our memberse close to the gate," replied the lord founder.

    We can send a message to the secret method, but we need to be closer to the gate. They had thought that means they wouldn''t let us.

    If it had been any other things. We wouldn''t have any problem forcing our way, but here, the entire world would be against us.

    For a few seconds, I panicked, before I remembered things about him, it made me calm down.

    The young man is extremely cautious. I thought some of his habits were excessive, but now it is clear why he was so cautious.

    From changing faces to attending the sses of different professions to zealously hiding his true strength.

    If he remained just cautious and came to know about its realm. He might be able to escape from the realm.

    He had all the skills to do it. I only hope he will not use his most important one.

    "Still, we have to try," I said. "We are," he replied.

    "There will be great fallout from it."

    "Everybody will be searching for him, many might think. He is still in the organization and won''t hesitate toe here," said Silver Prime Oryx.

    Hearing that, my heart couldn''t help but tremble.

    Micheal wouldn''t be the only one getting affected by it. When I say, people are crazy about the forbidden power, I am understating it.

    From today, each of our members will be watched. Our movements would be tracked.

    It will be a tremendous opportunity for our enemies to fish in troubled waters. I don''t want to say it, but it is going to kill a lot of our members, some are going to die a very painful death. Just thinking about it, makes my heart pain.

    "From today, we are sealing the organization. Call back all our members to the ind and warn our allies,"manded the lord founder.

    "An"

    He opened his mouth for anothermand when he closed his mouth and looked up. There was nothing for several seconds, before suddenly. The aura, I had never sensed before, appeared.

    I know, without a doubt. It is about the Golden Prime.

    They are extremely rare. In my centuries-long life, it is the first time, I had never sensed their

    aura.

    I am sensing now, and it suppressed my very being.

    It is as vast as the world. It held such power, that it could destroy the world. It''s why,

    whenever a golden prime fights, they fight at the edge of the world.

    It is far too dangerous and thus forbidden by the realms of the celestial tower.

    Nobody talked. Everybody waited.

    We are useless in the conflict of the Golden Primes. We only fight against the people of our level.

    They mighte too.

    There shouldn''t be an all-out war; that is too dangerous. For their reputation and those watching. Instead, they will try the underhanded methods.

    It will make things even more dangerous, as we won''t know where the enemy ising from or who the enemy is.

    Time passed painfully.

    I could see the silver primes weren''t just sitting. They are throwing order after order. I am not just hearing what they are.

    I wanted to leave and help the organization in my own way, but right now, I couldn''t do anything.

    It would be better, for me to stay here and get aplete picture.

    The founder might have some questions about Micheal. Files are everything; a lot of information stays in it.

    It took forty-one minutes, and seventeen seconds before the founder returned, and she looked tired.

    I don''t know whether she had fought the other golden prime or just talked. It is hard to tell with Golden Primes.

    "I was just able to dy things a little, but we need to prepare, a difficult time that hase," he said.

    Ten minutester, I walked out. I have been given a few orders. Some are risky, but I need to

    do it.

    It might help the young man.

    ....

    Unknown ce

    "Forbidden power," said the man, sitting in the store chair, in the dark room. Looking at essence, that was a of Primary-III, but imitate Sovereign.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    They tested each batch of essences that came out of their facilities, but this evaded all their

    tests.

    If it hadn''t heard the news and tested the new batch. They wouldn''t have been able to find out

    about it.

    "We need to find him, before others," said the woman sitting on another chair.

    "Thankfully, we have an advantage," said the third man, looking at the essence.

    They have a sample of his forbidden power. They could use their secret method to sense him, but for that, they will need to go to the realm and be really close.

    That isn''t a problem for them. The realm will open for the primes in a few months.

    They will go inside and hunt the man with the forbidden power and for it, they will even kill the person sitting on these very chairs.

    "Are we truly sure, he is in the realm? Tor might be lying to throw us off?" asked the fourth

    person.

    "I am. My source had confirmed it." replied women. "So, had mine," said the first man. "Still, we should also focus on the organization itself. Who knows, our sources might be lying. Tor, is a well-known feeder of false intel," said the fifth person.

    Othersughed internally. Seeing the attempt at their own members to throw them off. They are going to hunt for him in the realm and nothing and no one will stop them from doing

    that.

 Chapter 4097: Laughing

    Chapter 4097: Laughing

    ?

    Step!

    I stepped into the wooden gate, and the tension vaporized from my body.

    I wanted to copse the on the ground, but focused on stabilizing my heartbeat, which was beating wildly as I travelled the distance.

    A few secondster, I got calm enough. That, I looked around.

    I am in an openpound, which is cracked and withered with a temple in the center, which has many of part of it chipped.

    There are people around me. more than I had thought.

    They are hundreds of them with many looking at me. The eyes of some people seemed sharper than usual, like they want to see every part of me.

    I be cautious, but soon rxed a little, when I saw they were looking at the next personing through the gate the same way.

    ''They are clearly looking for someone,'' I thought, and it is a single group.

    There are a few hundred people here and nine among them are looking at people sharply.

    I kept eyes on them, but didn''t worry about anything else and turned my focus on the temple. This temple has something that is said to help break the limit.

    The same thing is also providing the strengthening and thus these people.

    All of them are powerful, but only a minority of them are at the absolute limit. Though that would change as the days passed here.

    The opportunities will bring more people to the absolute limit, but those people wouldn''t want breakthrough those limits. Such people would always be a minority.

    They would instead focus on breaking through the Prime.

    I don''t care what they do. I want to break through the limit and that won''t change that, no matter how difficult it will be.

    There is no other choice.

    The temple is the destination, but I didn''t immediately go for it. Instead, I walked toward the stores.

    Even in this dangerous ce, people won''t change. They will sell things, and buy it, because realms are ces where people dug deep in their storage to sell and buy things.

    One could get things here; they usually wouldn''t get outside.

    I begin to buy things. I have a lot of things. The repository is filled with all sorts of things. The only things I wasn''t able to buy with them are the ones that selling wants the specific things for. Even my immense collection didn''t have those specific things.

    It took over an hour for me to browse through all before I walked toward the temple.

    I have a lot of things to sell.

    Mead, being the first one. I have brewed a lot of it in arge batch. There are also many resources grown in my core, along with the resources I have in my repository.

    There are also essences and many other things. I had umted in these three years. Soon, I reached the temple and stepped inside.

    Nothing happened. I didn''t get transported to a different ce or expanded space. No, the temple is just another gate to reach the ce.

    Though, one thing happened. My armor disappeared and my power had been sealed.

    I knew about it. So, there wasn''t any surprise, but it still took me a few seconds to get used to

    it.

    I took a deep breath and began walking. The ce, I have to is underground and the stairs are steep and slippery.

    "Fuck!"

    Someone cursed from down below as they fell on the stairs and begin to slide down, making people in front of him fall down as well.

    It''s really hard to make Sky Sovereigns fall. Even the ones with sealed abilities.

    We have excellent control very our body. We could fight on the oily surface, without any problem, but the jelly like substance covering the stairs is out of the world slippery.

    The information specially mentions how slippery these stairs are.

    The substance was not on the stairs before, it appeared in the past thousand years. Spread through the stairs from the cracks in it.

    I will be taking some sample of it.

    I might not get much, but I will be able to find out what it is made of.

    A minute passed, and I climbed the stairs careful. Bncing myself as I never did. A slightest mistake and I will fall down, taking everyone in front of me with it.

    I don''t want to do that.

    "Shit!"

    I was just thinking that when I heard a cursed from a person, not far behind me.

    A momentter, I felt her hitting the ground anding toward me. Making two people that between us fall as well, before they are appearing next to me.

    I wanted to jump, but control the urge and let myself get hit.

    If I had tried to jump, I would have slipped away as well. It is better for them to hit and control

    my fall.

    Their bodies crashed against me and like them. I begin to fall, I controlled myself as such,

    that I fell on them, but that didn''t make things better.

    As we begin to slide down. The stairs begin to hit us hard.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I have also crashed against three people in front of me, taking them with me.

    As it happens, Iughed.

    We mighty Sky Sovereigns who could crush the mountain with our power have fallen like little

    kids.

    All our strength and control over bodies is useless against this substance that made us slip and sending us down.

    Others also seemed to have found it funny as they too have started tough about it. I mean, it is funny in a sad and happy kind of way.

    We continued to slip for minutes, with rock hard stairs hitting every part of our body, is bruised all over, before finally stopped.

    "Fuck it undignified, but it felt good tough like that!" said the woman, who fell first.

    I couldn''t help, but nod. I feel light in my heart. I can''t remember thest time, I felt such.

 Chapter 4098: Blue Mist

    Chapter 4098: Blue Mist

    ?

    I got up gently.

    There was still some slippery substance in there, but not as much as the stairs.

    I was able to get up gently and dust myself off the slippery substance, which was everywhere on my body given the tumbles I took.

    I also got a little roughed up with bruises all over my body. They are a little painful, but I have suffered the worst.

    I was about to turn to the main attraction. When I felt a sharp eyes on me; four people are looking at every part of me.

    Like before, it is not just me. They are looking like that to people of my group who tumbled out.

    ''What is happening?'' I couldn''t help, but ask myself. Though I had made a note to myself to find out. These things are never good.

    I need to have information about, it to save myself from the trouble that might arise due to it. With that, I turned to the chief attraction.

    Blue mist.

    In front of me is a blue mist, it is dense, and it is everywhere. People walk inside and a minuteter disappearpletely.

    The only thing they could see was the g.

    It is the destination, and rumors said that reaching would make one break through the absolute limit. There is enough pressure in there to make that happen.

    Barely anyone had reached there; it was extremely difficult.

    It is why those who reached there didn''t publicize it. This means I didn''t have enough data to know what happened there, but I had no choice.

    I have to check it. The rumors are the only hope, I have.

    For some time, since I felt those gazes. I started to feel the uncertainty, that I had to break the absolute limit fast or it would be bad for me.

    Even if I hadn''t felt it. I would have done it because these rumors are the only things I have.

    If I checked enough of them. I might be able to find truly something that might help me break through the limit.

    Who knows, this ce is that thing.

    I took a deep breath before walking toward the mist, and soon, I stepped inside it.

    Hun!

    Immediately, I felt the faint cooling sensation around me. As I took a few steps forward, I felt the energy pressing against me.

    I moved further, the energy pressed against me harder, before finally entering inside me. There it tried to merge with me, but fainted, but still kept trying. With every step, the energy would get stronger and so would its attempt to merge with me.

    I watched the energy and couldn''t help, but feel jealous of the surrounding people.

    This energy is really powerful. If I hadn''t been an absolute limit. It would have boosted my strength by a lot.

    I pushed those regretful thoughts away and focused on walking.

    I could see people around me. Only their silhouettes and heard the noises they were making. It''s not painful noises that are mostly associated with the strengthening.

    They are noises of pleasure, as this energy isn''t painful at all.

    I am really sure that when I break through the absolute limit. Every opportunity, I will get, will be painful; I would be lucky if I got something as painless as it.

    Minutes passed, and I kept walking, but the g barely seemed toe close.

    I am not surprised. It might seem close, but it''s quite far. The information had even predicted the distance, which is in miles.

    It didn''t much matter to me. What mattered was the difficulty, and it was difficult. Currently, I can bear the pressure of the energy without a problem, but it won''t be the case forever as I move ahead.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    This painless energy would be painful.

    I will have to be careful of it and d I still have my connections with my core and the clones. Once upon a time, the connection between me and my core used to bepletely suppressed in a ce like this.

    That I couldn''t sense them, but as forbidden power increased in me, that began to change. It had changed.

    Now, the suppression needs to be really powerful to suppress the connection with the core thoroughly, like the others.

    I could see the properties of this energy and what it was trying to do to me.

    It is making me regret even further that I couldn''t absorb it. This energy is really amazing,

    one of the best strengthening ones, I havee across.

    I tried to collect as much as data possible from it.

    These are types of energies that help with craft my own strengthening solutions. Whenever Ie across them, I try to get as much data from them as possible.

    Soon, over half an hour passed, and the energy started to press me hard.

    It had be ufortable and every step, I took. It would get harder and harder.

    The same thing is happening to the people around me. Most of them have stopped moaning in pleasure and gone quiet.

    Even if the energy is pleasurable. Once it gets powerful enough andes at one with enough force, it could be ufortable and painful.

    A few more minutes passed, and it became really ufortable for me.

    It is like, I am getting pressed by fluffy mattresses hard from all sides.

    As I take the steps forward, these fluffy mattresses are getting harder and the force they are applying is stronger.

    I could see many people slowing down due to it.

    One or two had even stopped, taking only a step forward every few seconds. This is just the beginning, things will get harder.

    Not only for them but also for me. More for me, actually.

    I am like a sealed tank that is getting deeper into the ocean, which is increasing pressure on

    me. If the pressure increases beyond what the tank could bear.

    It will implode.

    If that happened to me. The result would be death.

 Chapter 4099: Flag

    Chapter 4099: g

    ?

    It had be painful for me, and it is getting more painful with every step I take forward. Many had stopped.

    There are less than half that are still moving forward and even most of them have slowed down considerably.

    They have the luxury to slow down, but I didn''t.

    I kept moving forward, taking one step after another. Bearing the pain that is increasing with every step I take.

    It is a good thing. I am used to the pain, and I keep moving forward.

    The g got closer with every step, till it was only a mile away, but the pain had also be unbearable, that I needed to grit my teeth to bear it.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It didn''t stop me, and I kept moving.

    I crossed around two hundred meters when it got really painful that I wanted to scream, but I didn''t care about that and instead, my eyes were focused on a meta scan in front of me.

    The clone and I are connected. They could project what they are seeing in front of me.

    It is showing me everything, including how the energy is pressing me and effects it is having

    on me.

    I am like a football in a press. If the pressure kept increasing, I would go boom, and that is death for me.

    That didn''t stop me from moving forward. I kept taking a step forward.

    Though my eyes are locked on a meta-scan in front of me. The moment, I see, I could die, I will stop. I might take risks, but I don''t have a death wish.

    A few hundred meters passed, and tears started to stream down my face when I finally stopped.

    I reached the limit. If I take another step forward, I might go boom.

    I don''t want to stop. It will be for nothing, and I had expected that, but I am not willing to ept it.

    I looked at the meta-scan. Hoping I would see something that would give me hope.

    And expectedly, I saw it, when cross reference the meta-scan with the meta-scan of my azure cycle practice in this realm.

    ''It will be extremely risky,'' I thought, but a momentter, my feet slid forward.

    I didn''t take a step forward, but slid forward.

    Immediately, the pressure increased, and I gritted my teeth harder. The blood began toe out of my orifices, but I didn''t stop and slid forward on my other leg.

    The pressure increased till I thought I would go boom, but I didn''t. Instead, a small leak appeared, helping me bear the pressure.

    In a real-world sense, I crossed the limit and now my body begin to shake at the cellr level.

    I am at near copse the stage. The stage I reach during the practice of the azure cycle.

    This was a really dangerous stage, and I should have stopped, but I didn''t and slid forward, increasing the pressure on me even further, and taking my body even closer to copse.

    I slid even more with my body reaching the stage, where I started to lose control of it.

    Hun!

    It is when something happens. The energies that had pressing on me began to enter inside me or rather my temple.

    There they would enter the circle.

    It relieved some of the pressure and I took another step forward and then another with my eyes focused on the meta-scan and temple.

    With every step, I take, more energy would enter inside me, but pressure would also increase.

    Still, I didn''t stop moving forward, despite losing more and more control over my body.

    A few more seconds passed meta-scan turned blood red and even my eyes turned blurry, but I could still see, that I unexpectedly reached the g.

    I raised my hand and touched it.

    I felt cold, but other than that, nothing happened.

    I looked at the meta-scan and the data, while the circle absorbed the most powerful energy of this ce.

    I stayed there unmoving for thirty-two and a half seconds, before I began to retreat, with everything, I had.

    The pressure on the body begins to increase rapidly.

    I used every bit of will to control my body to move faster.

    Here, I have really crossed all the limits, and if I don''t get out of high pressure soon. I will copse and my body will turn into a puddle.

    It will be a very painful thing for me. I will feel pain as I had never felt before.

    I don''t want to do that. So, I pushed.

    At first, it seemed useless. There was no change, but soon, a faint change began to ur. The copse begins to slow down faintly.

    Seeing that, a faint relief couldn''t help, but appear in my heart.

    I am not out of the danger yet. So, I kept pushing myself harder and harder; it also helped that

    I got better control over my body as time passed.

    I don''t know how long I kept moving. Myplete focus is on the meta-scan in front of me.

    The copse had stopped.

    Seeing that, I stopped too, and copsed on the ground. I do not care, I am still in the mist.

    I am bone-dead tired. I want to do nothing more than lie down and close my eyes to sleep.

    I am on the verge of unconsciousness. Fighting it hard as it wants to swallow me. I wish I could get a wine right now; it would have helped.

    Unfortunately, I will have to bear it and not get unconscious.

    There are people around me, and one of them might try something. I would be truly powerless here because of suppression. That will suppress even my life-saving measures. So, I continued taking deep breaths, till I was able to survive a wave of unconsciousness.

    A few secondster, I shakingly got up and started walking again.

    As I had said, this ce isn''t safe.

    I had just taken a massive risk and the thing, I don''t know was whether I gained anything from it. The thing I hoped to gain, I didn''t gain.

    I didn''t break the absolute limit.

    The only thing I had gained was the energy, which had been absorbed by the circle, making its

    shade darker. Taking it close to the azure.

    That is something, at least.

 Chapter 4100: Hearing

    Chapter 4100: Hearing

    ?

    Finally, I got out of the mist and sat down.

    I am really tired, and I rest before I climb out of the slippery steps again. They are other side and covered in the same jellylike substance.

    I decided not to think about that and focused on resting.

    I had rested in the mist, but it was far from enough. I need more rest after what I have experienced.

    I sat down and closed my eyes before clearing my thoughts, and soon, I was in a resting meditation. Where I am only faintly aware of my surroundings.

    I don''t usually do this, but I need to.

    I am tired enough that I won''t be able to walk out. If I am not rested enough. Thankfully, I am not the only one that this mist has made me tired.

    Many people are recovering from it. Especially those who had pushed themselves hard.

    Hours passed before, finally, I had opened my eyes.

    I am still tired. This suppression made it really hard to recover quickly, but now I have recovered enough that I could walk away.

    I got up and walked toward the stairs, where there was a line.

    Unlike the stairs, that brought us where there is no line. Here it is, where everyone gets to the same time, to walk down the stairs.

    Only one person could walk on their stairs. Others could also do but at their own risk.

    These stairs are slippery as well and earlier, there was no fear, even if one fell. As they know, the stairs will take them to their destination.

    Here, that is not the case. If one slips, they will take everyone and begin them with it.

    So, they created this system of time. Where every person gets a limited time. If they fell, they would have to get in the line once again.

    More than one person could enter the stairs. Like the two people in the front did after a person entered the stairs.

    If that first person fell. They wille down with him and they will have to get into the line like him.

    It''s been a while since I got in a line like this, but I don''t mind. I may be on the line, but most of my focus is on my core.

    I am still studying a meta-scan of what happened earlier.

    That ring in my temple had absorbed massive energies in a short time. Those energies were also quite powerful.

    They entered inside me. They did some damage.

    Usually, it would have dealt with nectar, but here, I do not have ess to nectar. Once I return,

    I will dip the solution and drink nectar.

    I should be fully healed by tomorrow and continue with my sessions.

    It will make me miss tonight''s session, but I don''t mind.

    "Yes, finding Zaar had be important. Who wouldn''t want to be a student of prime?"

    Instantly, my eyes became clear as I heard my name. For a moment, I thought, I misheard, but my clone confirmed, they spoke my name.

    I didn''t turn back to them, but I focused on what they were saying, the same time, I asked my clone to y a recording of their conversation.

    I record everything I see and sense.

    Even in this suppression, I was able to record it and, as I heard it in full. My heart couldn''t help, but skip a beat.

    Deep fear in my heart and slight panic.

    ''Calm down,'' I said to myself and began to calm myself down with deep breaths.

    They are searching for me.

    From what I could gather from their conversation. The message hade from their

    organization. It ordered them to look for me.

    They want me and offering a massive reward.

    Including Primes taking them as a student and organization, promising them to provide all the resources and knowledge to advance to the prime.

    The first thought I had in my mind. That they had found out my greatest secret.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I didn''t push that thought away, but did not think that was the case. Still, I am considering it

    as a possibility, along with other possibilities.

    There are a few. I had killed some important people in the organization.

    Some of them might be really connected and their teacher''s family might have offered a huge bounty for it, or it might be rted to cultists.

    A powerful cultist died due to me. The cults didn''t take it lying down.

    It could be for any of these reasons. It''s why I need to find out what they have been looking for in me and act ording to it.

    I would be able to handle anything besides my greatest secret.

    If it is the case, then I am truly fucked.

    I calmed myself once again and pushed those worse thoughts. I cannot make that connection

    until I have proof, but until then I will behave as if it is the thing.

    I will not need to do many things. I am already cautious enough.

    I had changed my face and aura sinceing here and took other precautions that separate

    me from Micheal Zaar, but now, I will go even further.

    If my greatest is out, then I will need to take every bit of cautiousness as possible, because those will not stop until they find me.

    They will do anything to get me.

    Forbidden power could help them tremendously. I am beneficial to them alive, but they won''t mind if they get a dead body.

    If they are good enough. They will be able to get enough benefits to help them with whatever difficulty they are facing.

    Unlike me, they will use the forbidden power in a different way.

    I took a deep breath and began to name the steps, I had taken and the steps I needed to take.

    Soon, the lists appeared in front of me and the second list was smaller, as I had expected, but there are some things there I don''t like.

    Now, I will have to follow them, despite not liking it one bit.

 Chapter 4101: Rest

    Chapter 4101: Rest

    ?

    Thud!

    Two people came rolling down before getting up and shaking their heads as they moved toward the back of the line.

    "Wish me luck!" I said to the people behind me before walking toward the stairs.

    Finally, it is my turn. It took me half an hour.

    I hope I will seed in the first turn, or I will need to wait longer. The line had be longer, there were more people and thus will take more time.

    I stepped on the slippery step and stopped for a moment, before moving forward carefully.

    These steps are hard, and I have only had one chance. I will need to move carefully on them. I took another step and then another and then another.

    At the twelfth step, I shook a little but stabilized myself on time before taking another step forward.

    I moved as the time passed, while the person followed behind them had slipped. Taking the third one who had just stepped on the first stair.

    Now, both of them will need to start over.

    It didn''t matter whether you took one step or a hundred. As long as your foot has touched the stairs, you will need to start over again if you fail.

    Soon, I had crossed half of the stairs and continued forward.

    It''s hard. Many times, I had nearly slipped, but continued. I have to because if I fell, I would need to start all over again.

    Finally, I took thest stair, and all the tension disappeared from my face.

    "Out," I said with a big smile on my face and walked toward the exit of the temple before finally stepping out.

    I felt my power returning to me.

    BANNNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG!

    I was enjoying it, when I felt the deafening sound and saw the lightning bolts being stopped by the invisible force field.

    As for who is shooting the lightning bolt. It is an obvious question.

    People seemed unfazed by it. These attacks could kill most of them, but they are not worried.

    They have a fear in their eyes, but they are not worried.

    They know, they will be fine in here. It is making the bird angry, and it is attacking with even powerful lightning bolts at the invisible force field.

    I looked at it for a few seconds before walking away from it.

    I felt the sharp eyes once again and noted their face, at the same time. The seed released from me into the ground.

    It is a thingmon sense told me. I shouldn''t do that.

    If they know my greatest secret, I shouldn''t use anything of the forbidden power.

    It might not seem like it, but this is the greatest opportunity for me to use it. Especially when most of them are focused on the bird.

    It is not an impulsive decision. I made it after much thinking.

    Hearing the conversation. I concurred that they were looking for me after a few days ofing into the realm because if it had been before, I would have known.

    A lot of people might hate the Tor, but many people are also grateful to us.

    Even in an organization, that hates us. We have people that are grateful to us.

    As for why they are grateful. Well, we kill cultists; it is the purpose of our organization. The loved ones of many people have been killed by the cultists and we kill them.

    Many times, we provide them the information about the cultists.

    So, they can take the revenge themselves and even support them in the background. It had earned us a lot of hidden allies.

    It is one of the reasons why we have the best intelligencework.

    Rivaling that of the alkaz. Even better than that.

    If there was a threat to me. I would have known.

    I would have believed we missed it. If there were only people from one or two organizations looking for me, but people from several organizations are looking for me.

    Their number had increased since the morning. Considering the number of eyes I had felt on

    me.

    It is clear, that several organizations looking for me and seeing peoplee to this realm from across the organization and mix together.

    I am now even more sure that my greatest secret might be out.

    It once again threatened to bring out the panic, but I crushed it, before walking smoothly.

    The first order of business is to find out. Why they are all looking for me? Only after knowing that, I will be able to make ns for the future.

    Though, I hope it is not my greatest secret. It will make things beyond terrible for me.

    I will be the number one target, where a Prime-I to Golden Prime would be looking for me and it''s extremely hard to get away from them, even with all my abilities.

    Soon, I stopped beside the abodes and took out my own abode.

    There are spatial abodes everywhere. This ce is protected by the ravages of power, energy,

    and mighty suppression.

    There are some here, but enough that Earth Sovereign couldn''t easily survive.

    Outside, they will die within seconds.

    I might have summoned my abode, but I made it look like a normal spatial abode. If one takes out the spatial meter and checks its parameters, one will do it about the same as the other

    abodes.

    Even the prime-level device will show the same. I know it because I had tested it with devices till Silver Prime.

    I didn''t have that device, but I borrowed it from Prime Volsnorth.

    I stepped inside the abode, and immediately my clothes disappeared. A momentter, a tub

    filled with the steaming solution appeared in front of me.

    I got inside the hot tub andpletely submerged myself inside.

    As I did, wine appeared in my mouth, and I drank it. It transformed into energy as it enteredN?v(el)B\\jnn

    my stomach, while I let go of myself.

    Falling asleep instantly.

 Chapter 4102: Preparations

    Chapter 4102: Preparations

    ?

    When I opened my eyes, it was a morning.

    I had absorbed everything from the solution and the nectar, making a full recovery.

    I looked at the solution, that turned muddy green and came out of it before walking into the shower.

    I washed away all the solution and its thick herbal smell, before stepping out.

    I changed into a new set of clothes and walked into the kitchen. Where I ate a sumptuous breakfast.

    I was starving. That was despite my mood. I ate quite a lot.

    With that done, Iy down on the couch and closed my eyes. Appearing in front of the meta- scan and looking at recovery.

    After seeing there is no problem in my recovery. I walked away.

    A few hours passed. I took the ss and studied, but I am not as focused as I usually am.

    I wanted to go out and collect those seeds of mine.

    I didn''t and kept working till it was ten, before finally opening my eyes.

    Click!

    I looked at the door but didn''t step out immediately. I am hesitant, fearful of what I could find.

    Saying, I am scared, is an understatement. If my worst fear was realized, it would be terrible. Beyond terrible.

    Click!

    Finally, I put up my courage and opened the door before walking out.

    I did what I had done yesterday and started buying stuff, but unlike yesterday. I didn''t use a single thing that is grown in my abode.

    It is extremely hard to detect the minute amount of forbidden power present in it, but I rather not take a risk.

    While I am doing that. My data packets entered inside of me one by one.

    I didn''t open even a single one of them. Instead, I sent more seeds to the people who were looking at around at people.

    These are ones I hadn''t seeded yesterday.

    Today, there seemed to be a lot more stores than yesterday. It took me nearly two hours to shop around before I went back to my abode.

    As I did, Iid down on my couch and entered inside my abode.

    "Let''s see what my seeds have got me," I said to myself, looking at the seeds floating in front of me.

    Nearly an hourter, I shakingly opened my eyes.

    Not a single one of them had said forbidden power, but the organization of every single one of them had offered them a massive reward for me.

    All of them want me and they have asked them to have captured me till the primese and collect me.

    One thing had made me most serious was the information they had about me.

    It is detailed enough that only Prime from Tor would have provided them with that.

    They know about my professions and are aware of inheritance and methods. They have also known about my cautious nature and my mastery over the weapons.

    It shook me because now I am 70% sure that they have found out about my greatest secret. The question is how?

    I have been extremely careful. I have shown that I am talented, but not terribly, there have been people more talented with much faster growth than me in the organization.

    The only way I could think about them finding out about me was my blood, but even in that, I had removed as much forbidden power from it as possible.

    A Silver Prime or even Golden Prime would need to be looked at carefully to see it.

    Even then, they would need to be familiar with it and have prior knowledge. I knew from the beginning how dangerous this power was and was careful with it.

    Though there have been moments of recklessness, but never in the organization.

    It took me a while to calm down, and I began to think about it. If I considered, they found out about me having forbidden power, there is no way I could return to Tor.

    Every member would be under their gaze.

    It would be terrible. Our enemies will fish in troubled waters. Kill many of our members, using this chance and nobody would care.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    We wouldn''t be able to respond properly. As everyone would look at our movements.

    Our enemies would know about movements before we even reach them.

    This is just one of the things that will happen. There are many more that will happen, bringing existential-level threats to the organization.

    Tor is so powerful that the Golden Prime organization won''t be able to defeat us even if they dere all our war, despite huge members and more powerhouses.

    It ispletely different when every powerhouse of the world is eyeing us.

    Even the impregnable ind wouldn''t be able to withstand it.

    It made me worried about the people I care about. My friends, professors, Prime Volsnorth,

    and others.

    ''I need to think about myself first,'' I thought and pushed the thoughts of the organization and thought about my condition here.

    The Prime worlds are vast, but news like this didn''t stay hidden for long.

    I am sure all the powerful organizations have alreadye to know about it.

    This will make leaving this realm hard. It won''t matter, if I leave through a different exit, they

    will be waiting for me.

    Given the information they have. The tools at their disposal and the presence of Silver, and

    Golden Primes.

    It will make escaping extremely hard for me.

    Forget escaping this realm. Surviving here would be difficult.

    With days passing, more will know about it and once the primes arrive, things will also

    be more difficult.

    They wille prepared with the methods and tools.

    As I thought about it, the more panic, I begin to feel.

    I tried to calm it, but it was hard. It took me minutes before I was able to think rationally

    again.

    I am not unprepared.

    I was aware that the secret would be out eventually and made preparations to survive its

    downfall.

    It would be hard, but those preparations give me a slight chance, and things aren''t over yet.

    This ruin is full of opportunities.

    If I am able to break through the absolute limit and gain the power of the Prime. It will increase my chances of surviving even further.

 Chapter 4103: Seeding The King

    Chapter 4103: Seeding The King

    ?

    Nectar appeared in my mouth, and I slowly fell down while the tide of unconsciousness took

    me.

    When I woke it, it was dawn the next day.

    I freshened up and showered before walking out of the abode and collecting into my storage.

    There are even more people than yesterday. Some immediately looked at me. I looked back at them. It would be odd if I didn''t.

    Like yesterday, I went to the shops and started buying stuff, while collecting the data packets. While I was doing that, the bird attacked.

    This time, I took a risk and sent a seed toward it.

    I usually don''t do these sorts of things, and the bird is practically a prime, but I am in danger, and I don''t want to spare thoughts about the monster.

    I am busy thinking about survival in this realm and getting out of it safely.

    Hun!

    The seed touched the monster, and it froze, but a momentter, the seed had turned into ashes.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but shake my head.

    I am disappointed, but I had expected it. If inserting the seed into a monster like that would be easy. Then I would have done it already.

    The seed had been destroyed, but before it had been destroyed.

    It had sent the data packet. My clone had already started to study it, making the changes to the other seeds.

    The monster attacked for a few minutes, before it went away, while I continued to shop. Soon, I finished shopping and brought out my store, with a lot of things, but not a single thing in it had been grown in my storage.

    Immediately, customers appeared, and I began to sell the stuff.

    It is not just the act. I need to sell this stuff. I am unloading them and getting the things I need from these people.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Two hours passed. When the monster came again, and I sent the seed once more.

    This time it was able to get inside it before the monster sensed it and turned it into ashes, angrily started attacking the force field.

    "What happened to it? It seemed angrier than usual," said the woman, haggling over agus root with me.

    "It might have got extra angry at its inability to break through our shields," I replied before stating thest prize for the root.

    The monster stayed for a few more minutes before it left.

    I closed the shop half an hour after and returned to my abode.

    Once in my abode, I ate dinner, before walking practice room where I practiced my afternoon session, before falling unconscious for two hours.

    When I woke up, I freshened up and went and opened the store again.

    Feeling those eyes on me once more. I seeded those I hadn''t before and collected the data packets from those I had.

    Hours passed, and soon it was evening.

    The energy bes denser, and suppression begins to increase.

    Even here, we are notpletely protected, but unlike outside, most people could stay here till eleven at least. Those stronger or with better armor could stay the whole night.

    It is not possible outside.

    In a few minutes, it wentpletely dark, and the monster came again.

    BANNNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNNG!

    It begins to release the massive arcs of lightning. I watched them for a while before releasing the seed.

    It went inside and the monster detected it, and it sted apart, but it didn''t get destroyed. What got sted apart was the decoy.

    The real thing had gone inside and now, with the dataing from the monster, my clones making rapid changes to it.

    Which will make it really hard for the seed to be discovered.

    The monster kept attacking, while my clone made changes in the seed. It would have been harder to get data if the monster hadn''t been doing anything.

    It is the reason for the decoy.

    The third seed was really good. The monster wouldn''t have been able to discover it, but I let them discover it by creating a decoy.

    It made it angry, which helped not only hide the seed better, but also provided massive data. The data wouldn''t just help with the seed, but with also the inheritance. It is giving me a glimpse of what is like to be a Sky Sovereign, but have the power of Prime.

    While monsters and people are different. There are many simrities exist between us.

    It attacked for nearly ten minutes before flying away.

    "I am nning on leaving tomorrow. I hope, I will survive the bastard," muttered a person walking by my store.

    Every day people areing, but they are leaving as well.

    I too n to leave as well, tomorrow. I have got everything I need from here.

    Tomorrow I will leave.

    Soon, it was eight, and I closed the shop, before returning to my abode.

    I freshened up, before walking into the kitchen to cook myself a dinner. It is the first time I have done that sinceing to this ce.

    I am feeling scared, and nervous and there is also grief about losing everything I had built in

    the tor.

    It is affecting me mentally, and cooking is one of the things that helped me.

    Here, nothing unexpected happens. Nothing surprises you as long as you make the preparations well and know what you are doing.

    I think it is one of the reason, I like cooking, because there are rules.

    Soon, I finished cooking and ate. The dinner was delicious, I would have enjoyed it more. If I

    had been in a better mood.

    After washing dishes, Iid on the couch and stayed there till midnight, before getting up and

    walking to the practice room.

    I begin to take a deep breath.

    The method scares me, but I am more scared right now with everybody hunting me.

    This method makes me most vulnerable. If people were able to break through my abode, they

    wouldn''t have any problem with finishing me off.

    Given the state, I would be during practice and after it.

 Chapter 4104: Out of the Compound

    Chapter 4104: Out of the Compound

    ?

    "Well, it''s a pleasant surprise. I wish I had awoken to experience it," I said to myself as I looked at the screens in front of me.

    The tides hade yesterday night, and they were pretty powerful.

    I had only sensed them once since I hade here and those tides were quite weak, while these were strong, that my abode was able to sense them despite the force field.

    Click!

    A minuteter, I closed the screen and walked out of the abode.

    People are there, some areing out of the temple. Some go inside it; the same thing happens with the entry and exit of thepound.

    It had been around twenty minutes since the monster had attacked.

    This means it is the optimal time to get out of here.

    I walked toward the exit. There are several more people leaving, I am one of them.

    I still felt eyes on me and looked back at them. The same way, the people before me did, before walking out of thepound.

    The moment I did. I felt the suppression and power of the energy.

    It made me stop for a moment before I moved ahead toward my destination. Yes, I had already chosen the destination.

    It is not of the rumors.

    This ce made me realize that it is quite hard for outside things to directly break the absolute limit.

    I will have to do it in a conventional way.

    Though that doesn''t mean, I won''t go to the ces which said to aid in breaking the absolute limit. I will, but I will also go to the ces that, I feel could help me.

    In these two days, I looked at the circle in my temple and reread all the information about the limit-breaking methods I had.

    I think the energy made my method progress. I am notpletely sure, I am sure about progress, but I am not about the repercussions of the energy.

    If people hadn''t been hunting for me. I would have been careful about it.

    Now, people are hunting me, and there is a huge chance that my greatest secret is out. So, I will take the risks, despite the repercussions.

    My greatest priority now is breaking the absolute limit andpleting my inheritance.

    It''s why, all but one of my clones are working on the inheritance. I need it finished as soon as possible. So, I would be ready to make a breakthrough anytime, I want.

    The destination was kind of like this and offered strengthening.

    It will take me around five to seven days to get there. If everything goes well.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed, and I noticed someone following me.

    For a moment, my heart skipped a beat before I was able to calm myself. He is not following me, because he knows who I am.

    He is because he is throwing a shot at night or wants to loot me.

    Seeing that, I increased my speed. He tried to follow me but ended up discovered by the monster, which moved to attack him.

    "Idiot!" I muttered, shaking my head.

    It hadn''t been half an hour since we had left thepound. He should have waited before following me.

    This is a dangerous ce where King roams several times a day. It is a worse ce to follow someone. As it will take their focus from the real danger.

    Even if he had followed me. He should have maintained the distance like before, but he got greedy and moved closer.

    It made me annoyed and now paying a prize.

    If the bird came now, he is as good as dead. He seemed to understand that too and tried to run away from the monster, but it wasn''t easy.

    The bastard had tried to lead the monster toward me, but the monster wasn''t having any.

    I pushed his thoughts and moved ahead.

    I have got a lot of information through my seed.

    One of which is the monsters'' territory; they havee to different areas, and their conversation helped narrow down its territory.

    If I moved toward my destination. I will need two more days to get out of its territory.

    I increased my speed a little more. It is risky, but there are fewer monsters than usual. I want

    to save as much as time possible before I need to slow down again.

    Two hours passed, and I slowed down a little, but still moving sufficiently fast.

    I could see the surrounding people.

    I want to get away from them. So, I could start the harvest of resources while traveling again.

    Earlier, I would have been fine. If I hadn''t harvested the resources, I had enough of them in my storage, but now that is not the case.

    The resources grown in my core are unseble. It is too risky.

    For some time; they will be for my use only.

    That''s why it bes important. That I have the resources that are untouched by the forbidden power. It will help me a lot in my cover and escape.

    Hun!

    A few minutes passed when I sensed something. Without wasting even a moment, I took out my abode and entered inside it.

    It took two minutes and seven seconds before the bird came flying.

    Its presence touched my abode, but it didn''t discover it. It just flew away. Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    Earlier, I used to have mere seconds, but now I have a minute to get away.

    Which is more than enough time for me to hide.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Especially during the battle. I wouldn''t be so helpless anymore. I would have a minute of time

    to hide in my abode and take it deep underground.

    It made me much relieved.

    I calmed down and looked at the data packet, the bird had been released.

    I had got the information about its territory from the people, but it would be best to get that information from the monster itself.

    It will make things much safer for me.

 Chapter 4105: Sneak

    Chapter 4105: Sneak

    ?

    Four days had passed, and since I left the g, temple, and since then, the journey had been smooth.

    I needed to fight two monsters, but I ended that battle quickly.

    I am now making steady progress toward my destination while harvesting the resources around me.

    I had gathered a lot of them, but they were far from enough. I need more.

    A lot more.

    A few minutes passed, and I stopped harvesting when a person came close to me. They couldn''t see me through my stealth, but they could see the resources disappearing.

    I rather not show them that.

    So, I moved, and when I was out of his range; I began to harvest again.

    Though, a few minutester, I needed to stop again. I did that tens of times since the morning and will continue doing it till the evening.

    The ce, I am in is quite a little crowded. There are around neen people in my range. My range is massive, but these many people in my range in the vast realm like this are huge. It is because of this area being a buffer zone. It is an area between the territory of the two kings. The safest ce and there are quite a thing in this area.

    If I wasn''t at the limit. I would have gone there.

    Soon, it was afternoon, and I took out my abode. Two and a half hourster, I came out with a faint tiredness in my eyes and continued my journey.

    There are still people, about the same numbers. Only their faces have changed.

    Hours passed, and it began to darken. The energies are getting denser and suppression stronger, making many people take their abode and rest for the night.

    I didn''t stop and continued. There are many such people like me.

    Hun!

    It was nearlypletely dark when I sensed something. When I focused, my eyes couldn''t help but light up.

    My heart started to beat wildly, as I turned toward it.

    Seventeen minutester, I reached theke. It is a smallke and inside theke, there is only one monster, but I am not focused on the monster, but the lily over it.

    The lily had blue petals, with mist covering.

    It is an aqua mist lily; it is also called an aqua bond lily. It only grows with the aid of the monster.

    The monster needs to take care of it from the beginning. It took a lot of effort and monster Now, it is in front of me, and I need it desperately.

    Its help would be tremendous after I made a break the limit. It also increases the chances of breaking into prime.

    That makes organizations and Sky Sovereigns pay a massive price for it.

    I want, but the snake in the pond is not weakling. So, I moved carefully and when I reached a sufficient distance, I stopped.

    Invisible strings came out of me and moved toward the smallke, before burrowing inside. Soon, the strings reached the monster and began to move around its body. I took things slowly. If I hurry, I could mess it all up.

    I want to trap the monster as such, that it couldn''t move once I am done.

    Such takes a time, and I am willing to spend it on the lily. It is very rare and will help me tremendously.

    Nearly twenty minutes passed when I was finished with my unbreakable. It is aplex and has the support of powerful formation.

    ''Pull!''

    I said into my mind and pulled the strings.

    The snake sensed it immediately and moved, but its movement was only able to bring the ripple across theke and nothing more.

    A momentter, my strings pierced inside the monster and a few secondster, its struggle began to lessen.

    A minute and a halfter, it stopped.

    It had fallen unconscious. I am sure of it because I had crafted the serum and also because I could see its meta-scan and know it was unconscious.

    It will remain unconscious, at least for an hour.

    I released my strings and appeared beside the lily. It is at the peak of Sky Sovereign and harvesting it wouldn''t be easy.

    Since the monster bred it. It rejects every other energy. If even a hint of foreign energy touched it. It will be burned into ashes within a fraction of a second.

    Still, that doesn''t mean. It couldn''t be harvested. It could.

    Thankfully, my clone had found the harvesting method from the library. It isplex, but I could do it.

    I didn''t waste any time and begin immediately.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Seconds passed, and I began to formyers andyers ofplex energy structures with formations carved on them.

    The structure needs to be specific, and the formation needs to produce enough power to correspond with the mist lily.

    Since the structures appear over the lily. It had sensed it, and I had less than mine minutes to finish the structure or lily would be burned to ashes.

    Finally, I had crafted the twelve structures, which looked like a beautiful silvery square

    building.

    It''s too beautiful.

    Buzz!

    I admired it for a moment, before activating the formation.

    The formation buzzed, and the silvery power of it enveloped the lily, before gently cutting it.

    The formation turned into a square and remained around it. It will need to be there always, till I am ready to use it.

    I took out the box and ced it inside before closing the box and putting it into my storage.

    Hun!

    The moment I did, I felt a powerful attack on me. It is the attack of the absolute limit

    powerhouse.

    She didn''t hold back at all.

    Unfortunately for her, I knew she had been there. She had arrived a few minutes after I had started the process of harvesting the lily.

    She was waiting for me to harvest it. The moment I did, she attacked me, and she didn''t hold

    back at all.

    It is a killing move. She wants to kill me.

 Chapter 4106: Killing Intent

    Chapter 4106: Killing Intent

    ?

    I turned, and a ck saber appeared in my hand, and I swung it toward the red spearing toward me.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed, creating a massive shockwave that destroyed the trees around us and turned the stones into smithers, but theke remained unharmed.

    A surprise appeared in front of the woman, but she quickly controlled her expression.

    "You knew I was hiding there," she said to that shrugged. "It wasn''t hard, your stealth method is shit," I replied, and the sparks of anger flew in her eyes.

    The woman in front of me is a stone skin, with pale red marble sin.

    She looked to be in her early thirties and had beautiful facial features. She was also in thepound; one of the people, who was checking every personing and going.

    "Give me the flower and I will leave. If you resist, cripple you and leave you for monsters to eat," she threatened with killing intent, radiating with every word she spoke.

    I knew she meant every word, and it made meugh.

    "It is a good threat. Unfortunately, you do not have the strength to back it up," I replied. The anger returned, and this time, it didn''t go back.

    "I will show you how good I am with threats when I do what I said," she said angrily, and her spear turned red like molten metal and came at me.

    There is immense heat beginning to emanate from it. Powerful enough that it begins to melt everything around us.

    It begins to affect me even more. My armor begins to use considerable power to defend against it.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed again and, as they did, the head of all spears concentrated on the single point and came at me.

    It destroyed all the defenses on my sword and struck my armor, making my eyes go wide.

    I am surprised, not only by the power of it, but also by the uniqueness of the attack. I had already decided that I was going to steal it, and a couple of ideas had already formed in my mind.

    "Good, but you will need to do better to actualize your threat," I taunted.

    My armor absorbed it and made the powerful heat energy spread through my armor. Then the thousand formations activated and destroyed the power, leaving only the raw energy.

    "I will kill you!" she roared and attacked again, with her spear zing even more brightly than before.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    My saber shed against her spear fast. We are shing tens of times every second.

    There is no talking. All the talk we did, we did through our actions and eyes.

    She wants to kill me and now is not just about the flower anymore. Now, she wants to kill me for the disrespect and taunting.

    Though she would dly take the lily as a trophy, along with everything else she would find inside me.

    I am fine with it. I want her to use everything she has because she didn''t have much time. Not even a minute.

    She is as strong as me, but she had gained that strength here, seeing the way she is fighting with limited strength.

    She was likely close to it when she entered this realm and bridged the gap after entering it. It is likely, that she had achieved that in the mist.

    She had got quite close to the g, before retreating. Which is wise, because it would have been terrible. If she had taken a few steps, further into it.

    I know about it because she had my seed inside her when she entered the mist.

    It wasn''t able to record what, she had a saw in the mist, but it was able to record the effects it had on her body. Which is enough for me to concur with what happened.

    Seconds passed, and we kept fighting.

    Her killing intent is increasing with every attack. She had fused that in her attacks, which not all could do.

    It requires sufficient mastery of it.

    I could do it, but its less because of my mastery and more because of my familiarity with the killing rule. It made me understand the killing intensely better than most people

    Still, I didn''t use the killing intent in my attacks.

    It''s a double-edged sword, it gives one boost, but also affects one deeply. If one is not careful, they could get swept in it like the woman has.

    It is getting worse, the more, she is using it.

    It is making her loose and rational, with her mind only focusing on killing me.

    Such focus increases one''s strength. Refined one''sbat ability, but it takes control, it is why many people don''t do it, but some like her prefer it.

    There are some people who could control it very well.

    I thought about doing it as well. I have all the tools to do it, but I didn''t after some serious

    thinking.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG

    Her attacks be sharper and more powerful as more powerful killing intensely fused in them.

    The color had also begun to change. Turning it sanguine. She must have killed a lot of people to get such a killing intent, but mine is much darker.

    "You are worse than I thought, letting a tool control you," I said and there was barely any change in her face.

    Seeing that, I sent a wave of killing intent at her.

    She stopped and stumbled back, with her eyes clear and wide.

    "Who are you?" she asked. "I am the person you are looking for," I replied with a smile.

    "Mind telling me, why are you are organization is looking for me?" I asked, and the confusion

    in her eyes deepened, before suddenly bing clear.

    "Micheal Zaar," she said in shock. "The one and only," I replied.

    "So, why are you looking for me?" I asked, but there was no answer.

    Instead, the killing intent came back, but this time, she was in control, and she still wanted to

    kill me.

    More than before.

 Chapter 4107: Answers

    Chapter 4107: Answers

    ?

    CLANNNG!

    "I asked you a question," I said, but there was no reply. Instead, she attacked me again with even greater killing intent.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but sigh.

    I don''t like doing this, but my survival is dependent on it. It would have been much easier if she had answered my questions truthfully.

    I watched her spearing closer and closer to me, but I didn''t raise my saber.

    It came closer to me, before suddenly slowing down so much, that I needed to take a step to my left to avoid it.

    "Last chance. Tell me why you are looking for me and it will be much less painful," I asked.

    "Fuck off!" she cursed and pushed all her power and killing intent toward my strings. It''s useless.

    My strings were on her, a few minutes before we had started to fight. I could have ended the fight quite quickly, but I wanted to fight her.

    I touched her hand and pulled hard, while my strings sent the pulse, crushing her resistance for a moment.

    She went inside while I summoned the abode.

    I came out a few secondster. I did not like what I did, but I had to do it to get the information I needed.

    I had got the information. I had no doubts about it. Even I might not be able to bear those serums once they begin their work on me.

    There is good news and bad news.

    The good news is that they don''t know about the forbidden power. The bad news is they know about everything else. Everything that is on my records.

    My methods, my abilities, my professions and they even have my psych report.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    What I had suspected had been true.

    Only primes had ess to that information, which had been provided to them. It will make things difficult, but also easier in some way.

    Since they know about my information. I can n ordingly.

    Especially when I use general information. If I show a profession such as alchemy, they can''t say, I am Micheal Zaar.

    There are millions of alchemists.

    It is a thing, that made me happy. I have a lot of professions and, given my abilities, to change faces; they are going to check on innumerable people.

    Something, that will bring resistance.

    People don''t like it when they are scanned carefully. They love their secrets and would kill to protect them and now, a lot of people are going to be looking at them.

    It will benefit me, but not as much here as it will be outside, where there are billions of people.

    I will have to survive here and get out safely. That will be a challenge. Seeing the Primes are going toe here, unlike the Sky Sovereigns, they will know about my forbidden power.

    Some sovereigns might also know about it.

    Especially the shamans. A few of them always enter this ce.

    Till now, I haven''t spotted any, but I will and will need to be extremely careful.

    I might escape from the group of bandits'' absolute limit to sky sovereigns, but I could forget escaping from the Shamans. They could crush me, without any resistance.

    I released a deep breath and pushed through the worrying thoughts.

    The fight was short, but it did a lot of damage. I cleaned off my signs before walking toward theke. It is unharmed, and so is the snake inside.

    I extended my strings and a few things inside the pool that only it would be able to sense.

    I felt bad, taking his treasure, that it had spent years to grow, but I was not ungrateful. Even to the monster and kept giving back something.

    It will be just as useful to it as the flower had been. It might be even more if it is a little intelligent about it.

    With that done, I begin to move once again.

    It is nowpletely dark with the energy and suppression getting heavier by minutes. An even more powerful monster,ing out.

    Still, that didn''t stop me from moving when many others were taking out their abodes to spend the night safely.

    I have to reach my destination by the day after tomorrow and for that. I need to travel as much

    as possible. Especially when I am moving a little slowly, to collect the resources.

    I wouldn''t have hurried before, but now I have to hurry.

    Breaking through the absolute limit had be paramount. For it, I will take even greater risk, than I am willing to take before.

    It is the reason why; I am moving toward the destination.

    If it were not for that, I would have thought about it and stuck to the rumored ces, but I do not have that luxury anymore.

    I am not the only one moving.

    There were three more around me, and I looked at each of them carefully. I was even able to get a speck of their aura, which was harder than it looked.

    All three of them are powerful, with incredible stealth methods, without it.

    They wouldn''t have dared to move through the forest an hour after it became dark.

    Still, even with such incredible stealth. It is really hard to hide from the monster. They too have the abilities, and one monster had discovered middle-one of the three.

    He too had discovered the monster had discovered him and acted immediately.

    He summoned his abode and went inside while his abode became one with the tree. It is quite

    a good abode; even I would have a problem sensing him if I wasn''t close.

    The monster sniffed around and sensed him with its presence, but the abode was good.

    It was able to hide it perfectly well.

    After a few minutes and some angry roars, the monster walked away, while the man survived.

    However, he will need to be careful. If he kept taking such risks, he would die. This time, too, he would have died, if the monster had targeted the tree by which he is hiding.

    He was just lucky, and the thing about luck is that. Its runs out.

 Chapter 4108: Tide

    Chapter 4108: Tide

    ?

    Like yesterday, I stopped at night and half, before taking out the abode and entering inside. Tomorrow, I will reach my destination.

    If I am lucky, by afternoon or not, then it might take evening or eventer.

    The first thing, I did as I stepped inside was freshened up, before sitting on the porch. A momentter, the dinner appeared in front of me.

    I ate while looking at the screens in front of me.

    They are showing everything around the monsters, the nts. Energy and the suppression. Though, most importantly. They are looking at the signs of the king.

    Today, I had entered the territory of another king.

    I like to seed it since the destination is in its territory and after that, I will need to leave through its territory. So, seeding it is a must.

    Unfortunately, I didn''t sense even the slightest sign of it. Seeing that, I closed them and focused on the food.

    If the abode senses something. It will notify me.

    Fifteen minutester, I finished the dinner, and the tes disappeared. A few seconds after that, Iidfortably on the chair, before closing my eyes.

    A momentter, I was standing in my core and walked toward the tall building.

    I entered the repository, which is filled with things. Many of which are harvested from my core. Even today, there was some harvesting, and those things are stored here.

    It is such a regret that I won''t be able to use those things to trade.

    I shook my head and moved before stopping at another section. Here are the resources, I have harvested today; it is a massive number.

    The resources I collect are tens of times greater than anyone I have seen.

    Sky Sovereigns are powerful, and many could create thousands of threads of energy and manipte them expertly, but they couldn''t harvest the resource.

    First is theplexity of it. Despite it being hard, one needs to be more expert in control. Especially when harvesting a couple of delicate resources.

    The second is the most important stealth.

    The energy strings need to be stealthy. Stealthier than energy strings of stealth powerhouse and shouldn''t leave even the slightest energy signature back for monsters to track.

    I have seen monsters here that could track with the faintest aura.

    It''s why, I cleared every battlefield, I fought.

    I also do it as practice for the future. For years, until I be powerful enough to be one with earth, I will hunt by the world.

    I would need to be good enough to be able to wipe every trace of me.

    "It''s not enough," I said, looking at resources, but I am not that worried. It hadn''t been two weeks properly since I came to the realm.

    I am here for at least three months. I will be able to umte the resources.

    I should.

    Once I break through the absolute limit. I would need a lot of resources. I have gathered many in the organization, but I would need more.

    I would have gathered them too, but I don''t have an idea of what I need.

    Changes happen after one crosses the absolute limit. I could predict those changes and bring things up ordingly, but there are some changes even I couldn''t predict.

    Forbidden power makes it even harder to predict them.

    That''s why, I need as many of these resources as possible. They would be the ones I would use when I would need to buy those things.

    I stayed there for a minute more and walked underground, before appearing in front of the barrel.

    It is still absorbing the massive energies while expelling the thirty-ones. All of which are absorbed by the formation above.

    Studying those energies, I was able to find out a lot of things about nectar formation.

    I didn''t stay for long and went to the library and began working on the inheritance with eleven of my clones.

    I had prioritized my inheritance more than before and now it has the aid of the eleven clones to finish it as soon as possible.

    I had finished most of it, but what remained would take time and it''s not like, I could hurry. I could, but that would be disastrous.

    It is the time when I need my inheritance to be as perfect as possible. So, I would be able to deal with any threat, Ie across.

    Hun!

    I was working when a surprise appeared in my eyes, and I got out immediately.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As I did, I found the screens shing in front of me. Showing me information.

    A tide hade, stronger than what I had experienced. It might be as strong as I had experienced in thepound.

    I hadn''t truly experienced it. I was inside it and regretted it a lot, but now, I could get over that regret as I could sense the tide and was getting powerful.

    Minutes passed, and it got more and more powerful.

    I watched it all with my shining eyes while my hands moved, tapping across various screens.

    Testing the tide with various, tools. I even sent out a few tools to get better information. It is risky, but I am willing to take the risk.

    The tides are one of the most dangerous things in this realm, and I need to be as ready as

    possible.

    The tide got stronger and stronger with time, but inside there was no change. My abode is bearing it all, without any problem.

    It would be able to bear the tide much stronger

    Time passed, and the tide got stronger before finally reaching its peak.

    How do I know that? Well, it had started to get weaker from then on.

    A few minutester, it fully disappeared.

    It was a short tide and had average power, so I couldn''t help, but wish, it would have been strong. Strong enough to take my abode to the edge of what it could bear.

    Still, it gave me huge information, and my clone had started to study it.

    Once it is done, it will make changes in abode formation. Forming even greater resistance against the tides.

 Chapter 4109: Absolutely Could Not

    Chapter 4109: Absolutely Could Not

    ?

    Click!

    I got out of the abode and started moving toward my destination.

    The night was quite something. It would have been great. If I am able to seed the king, but there was no such luck.

    Forget sensing a king. I didn''t even sense its stray aura.

    I shook my head and moved.

    Two and a half minutester, the strings came out and began to harvest the surrounding

    resources.

    I didn''t start immediately because there was something on the range. They could have sensed it. Something, I don''t want it to happen.

    Soon, an hour passed, and I continued moving, avoiding people as we as the monsters.

    There are a lot of it as usual.

    I noticed one thing, the area under the king had a lot more monsters than the buffer zone. This isn''t surprising, as kings choose the better area, with denser energy and more resources.

    The other monsters want the same thing.

    A few minutes passed, and I changed my direction. There is a fight going on in front of me and I don''t want anywhere near it.

    If possible, I rather not fight any monster. I want to reach the destination as soon as possible. Hours passed, and it was afternoon. I am quite close to the destination, about two and a half hours away. That I wanted to continue moving, but of course, I didn''t.

    Instead, I summoned the abode and entered inside, directly into the practice room.

    There, my clothes disappeared, and I entered the center of it, before sitting down. A momentter, the powerful suppressions covered me.

    It is stronger than what I had borne it first time in practice.

    My strength might not be increasing, but my body''s ability to bear the suppression is, and that is benefiting me.

    I am able to use more strength than the others at the absolute limit.

    It will benefit me a lot in the long run. Especially in this realm, which I liked a lot. I would need all the advantages, I have to survive in this realm.

    After a couple of deep breaths, I began to practice and, in a few minutes, I started to feel like giving up every moment.

    Every session is a challenge where I need to fight with myself to continue.

    I really don''t like this method, but it is all I have to break the absolute limit. There is nothing, I could do about it other than practice.

    Finally, after what felt like forever. The sessions ended.

    Nectar mixed with a few other things appeared in my mouth. At the same time, I started falling while gulping it down.

    The tide of unconsciousness came at me, and I know, I have no resistance against it, and I didn''t resist.

    Even after over ten days of practicing. I have yet to learn to resist the unconscious tide.

    Hun!

    When I became conscious nearly two hourster, I found screens floating in front of me. I looked at them, and a smile couldn''t help, but appear on my face.

    The fight is going on very close to me. It was right above me, a few minutes ago. It is a good thing I am underground during the practice, or it would have been bad.

    Seeing the ones who are fighting are the kings.

    Not kings, one king and another powerhouse with the power of the Prime. Someone who had broken up the absolute limit. One of the handful in the world to be able to do that.

    Hun!

    As I had thought that I had noticed another thing. I looked clear and when I became sure, jealousy couldn''t help, but appear in my eyes.

    The sky sovereigns who broke the absolute limit had a limit. Had done it here.

    He broke it in this realm.

    It could be clearly seen in his energy. Others might not be able to see it, but I could, and I could also tell, that he did it in the past week.

    I took a deep breath and controlled my emotions before releasing the seeds.

    It is risky to use the seeds of forbidden power so close to powerhouse, but I need to for my safety.

    The king beast of this forest is a red-horned rhino. It is big, and it is crushing everything in his path toward the beast man.

    The beastman is struggling against the monster, but it doesn''t feel like, he wants to run away. Soon, the seed reached the monster and entered inside. Immediately, the expressions of the rhino change, and seeds begin to get destroyed one after another.

    In a moment, all seven seeds have been destroyed.

    ROARRRR!

    The rhino roared madly in rage and intensified its attack against the beastman.

    There was confusion in his face for the sudden change in the mood of the monster, but he fought on.

    While I focused on the data, that seed had started to send to me.

    Of course, I seeded. The seven seeds were decoy. Specially made to cover the eighth seed by spreading its energy through the monster.

    It hid the eighth seed, which reached its ce and took hold, that now the monster could forget discovering it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    What made things even more amazing was that it was fighting. Which is providing me with arge amount of data.

    Seeing it, I wanted to insert the seed into the beastman too, but I crushed that thought. The moment, it had formed in my mind.

    I would be an utter idiot. If I did it.

    It is fine to use the seeds in front of him, but I absolutely could not use them on him.

    The moment, he sensed it. He will not leave this ce, until he finds me and, given, he has a power of Prime. It will be very difficult for me to hide.

    I would not take such a risk, unless, of course. I too have a simr strength.

    Even then, I would think about it, hundreds of times, before doing something like that.

    I pushed those thoughts and focused on the screens. It is the only, I could do since the fight is very close to me. They would sense me if I tried to run.

 Chapter 4110: The Mermaid Lake

    Chapter 4110: The Mermaid Lake

    ?

    "Finally," I said as I reached the ce.

    The mermaidke.

    In front of me is a smallke, but big enough that a few hundred could sit inside itfortably and they are sitting in it.

    There is no abode or market near it because there isn''t a space.

    There is only space to rest beside it, but not for abode. Nor they are allowed. The restrictions forbid the abode or any spatial treasure in its boundary.

    It is why, once the people are done with theke. They rest for a while before leaving it.

    I crossed the boundary.

    There are around ten meters of open space around theke. The space that protected. So, no monster or powerhouse, no matter how powerful they are, could attack it.

    I looked at theke and the people that were submerged inside.

    In the center of theke is a huge statue of a beautiful mermaid wearing a crown.

    It is truly beautiful that I wish, I could take it, but it is not possible. Many have tried it, but it''s impossible, and I have no intention of trying it.

    Like in thepound. I could feel the sharp eyes on me. Their numbers are more than in thepound.

    Like I had expected. The news is spreading.

    It won''t be long before all the people in the realme to know about it. This isn''t good news for me, but not bad news either.

    I will remain careful as I am right now.

    I looked at their gazes and began to look at them with the same eyes. I shared the looks and nods before walking toward theke.

    I did not spread the seed.

    There isn''t much talking going on between them. Unlike thepound, even outside of theke, the energy is sealed. So, no primary.

    It is making most of them remain quiet.

    I entered theke and its hot. Not ufortably hot, but hot. One wouldn''t expect that, given its color and calmness.

    They would expect a cold temperature from such clear water, not a hot one.

    Every step took me deeper and deeper into theke till I was submerged in it. Still, I kept walking, until I found an empty disk and sat on it.

    Here it didn''t matter where you sit, what matters is you sit on the disk.

    The disk is like a tap which I could control with my mind. I could control the power of the energy through it.

    I calmed my mind for a minute before opening the tap and felt the energying at me from all sides. The disk is only controlled, the energies are in the water.

    The energy entered inside me, at the same time, the pressure of the water had also increased

    on me.

    The pressure is the safeguard.

    People are greedy, to get the maximum benefits. They wouldn''t hesitate to for the powerful energy which might kill them before they realized.

    If they want the powerful energy. They also needed to bear the pressure of the water.

    This pressure isn''t average pressure. It didn''t target the outer body like normal water pressure, but every cell and the speck of the soul, just like the mist g.

    My body rejected the energy.

    Seeing there, there was not a slightest surprise. I would have been truly surprised if it had taken the energy.

    I am not focused on the energy, but pressure. It is the reason why, I came here. Energy isn''t enough, there needs to be something more, something, that will take me beyond the limit. So, I increased the power of the energy with it increased the pressure.

    This time, I didn''t stop and kept increasing slowly and the pressure and the energy got stronger and stronger till I had reached the limit of what I could bear.

    Still, I didn''t stop, and it got unbearable.

    I gritted my teeth and continued slowly, increasing it despite every fiber of my body wanting

    to stop.

    I didn''t stop and increased the speed even further.

    Finally, my body had reached beyond the limit, and I shuddered to my soul, but I continued to increase the power.

    I am in a very precarious situation here, where I could turn into a puddle at any moment. Seconds passed and, at the eleventh second, the thing I had expected happened.

    Buzz!N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A buzzing sound rang out from my temple immediately. I stopped increasing, and at the same time, I felt the circle pulling the energies in my body toward it.

    There is arge amount of powerful energies in my body and more are entering inside it.

    I had stopped increasing the power but didn''t close the tap.

    Now, all those energies inside me, and from there it is getting absorbed into the circle in the temple. Along with the very faint amount of invisible energy.

    I knew about this energy. The method talked about it.

    It is this energy that helps one break the limit, but it is nearly impossible to sense. I wouldn''t

    have been able to sense it if I hadn''t caught it.

    The data of the mist g showed me this energy and once I knew it.

    I found it.

    A very tiny amount of this energy is produced during the normal sessions, but I produce far

    more in my sessions as every time, I go above the limit.

    Now, I am further, than I do in the practice and this energy is an even greater amount.

    It is the reason why, I am even sensing it.

    It came from deep within and is more important than the life force itself. I am quite lucky, to be able to sense it.

    As I was doing that, I felt like I was understanding the mysteries of the world. I didn''t before and my of the questions, I had begun to get solved on their own.

    Especially my confusion about many of the runic principles. They begin to solve on their own.

    It never happened to me, and it made my eyes widen.

    Though, soon, that joy vanished and a momentter, I closed the tab abruptly.

    In my joy of understanding. I pushed myself harder than I should have. If I had kept it for even

    a second, I would have gone for it.

    Even now, I am not safe. I am unstable, I need to calm my body and soul before it turns me

    into goo.

 Chapter 4111: Suspicion

    Chapter 4111: Suspicion

    ?

    ''Fuck!''

    I cursed in my heart as I opened my eyes and saw everybody near me looking at me.

    I forgot one crucial detail about the mermaidke. More, like overlooked it. The detail is that others could sense the amount of energy, one is taking.

    I looked into their eyes and didn''t show even a hint of worry. Instead, I sighed.

    "Not powerful enough," I said with a regretful tone. As if it is not par with my expectations.

    Though a momentter, a rxed smile appeared on my face despite feeling bone tired in my body and soul.

    I was only able to stabilize myself from turning into the goo, but I needed rest. A lot of it and nned to do that, on the side of theke, but now it wouldn''t be possible.

    The energy I took, and the time, I had spent stabilizing had made them suspicious.

    I need to handle this with the care, or I will have hundreds of Sky Sovereigns on me. Powerful Sky Sovereigns, who want to find desperately.

    It is especially bad when I am extremely tired.

    I began to walk out of theke at a rxed pace and even smiled, with a hint of haughtiness and mocking.

    It made some people frown, but they followed me as I had expected.

    Soon, I got out of theke and felt the eyes of a few more people. Some of these people were sitting beside me earlier in theke.

    I kept walking, and soon, I stepped out of the boundary. The moment, I did, a faint aura released from my body.

    Aura of Sky Sovereign who had broken through the absolute limit and had the power of the I burned my blood and flew into the sky fearlessly at a speed, that not any Sky Sovereigns. That didn''t break the absolute limit could manage.

    The speed isn''t just because of the burning of the blood, but also because of the lesser effect of suppression on me.

    Here, suppression affects the strength.

    Forbidden power, lessen its effects on me and daily practice is lessening them even further.

    I could see those people who came to follow me stopped in their tracks. There was a regret and disappointment on their faces.

    Not a single one decided to follow me.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    They are not idiots. With the power, I am showing, I could easily kill them. I am already merciless enough to not respond to their suspicion.

    I flew at that speed for a minute and forty-seven seconds, till I was out of the range, before stopping.

    Click!

    Immediately, I summoned the abode and entered the inside. Finally, taking a sigh of relief.

    If I had been caught; it would have been terrible. I don''t know if I would have been able to escape alive or in one piece.

    I stepped into the practice room directly. There is no need to waste any time with the state I am in.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    As I did, the tub appeared in front of me and I stepped inside it, before activating the formations inside my core and the one in the tub.

    It was careless of me.

    I had been so focused on getting energy absorbed by the circle that I forgot the most important thing.

    This time, I had been lucky.

    I was able to save myself, but next time, I won''t be able to. I need to be careful about everything and already asked my clone to make adjustments to the list of ces I want to visit.

    I won''t be visiting ces that will show others what I am doing.

    This mistake cost me, but I am d I made it here. If I had made it in the presence of an absolute limit-breaking Sky Sovereign, I would have been done for.

    I had burned only a small amount of essence, but even with the measures and powerful resources I am using to recover, I would still take one to two days to fully recover.

    Till then, I can''t practice.

    The sessions, I would lose worth weeks outside, but it is the prize, I will have to pay.

    I closed my eyes and fell asleep instantly.

    It is not surprising. I was extremely tired and on top of that, I had burned the blood. I am surprised that I had not fallen unconscious directly with this immense strain.

    When I woke it was the morning next day, and I was famished.

    I had slept in the morning yesterday. I had not spent, over two hours at theke and within a few minutes of leaving, I was in my abode, in deep sleep.

    Hun!

    I entered my core to check my progress and was immediately surprised, to see I have fully recovered.

    I had recovered by midnight.

    I connected to my clone and instantly the reason became clear.

    It is because of what I had experienced in theke. I may have stabilized it, but it didn''t recover me. So, when I fell into the pool and slept, my body started to absorb the energies

    hungrily to recover.

    Speaking of hungry. I am famished.

    After looking at everything, I got out of the core and stepped out of the tub immediately.

    I went to shower directly, before walking onto the porch. A momentter, a sumptuous breakfast appeared in front of me.

    I didn''t waste any time, and I dug in. I stopped, when I felt full, by that, there was barely

    anything left.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    A minuteter, I opened the interface, and everything looked normal. There is no one seemed

    to be searching for me, everything is normal.

    I felt relieved and closed my eyes.

    Step!

    I opened them two hourster, and the second after that, I stepped out of the abode.

    I already chosen my next destination, and I should be able to reach it in six days. I could make

    it there in five, with greater speed, but six is fine.

    I need to harvest the resources.

    With that thought, I moved and soon, the strings came out and I began to harvest the resources as I made the journey toward my next destination.

 Chapter 4112: Nectar I

    Chapter 4112: Nectar I

    ?

    "deeper, deeper," I muttered as I sent my strings deeper into the ground.

    It is hard seeing how dense kabas metal is, both materially and magically, but I am really d, I found it and in such a huge amount.

    My strings are moving through toward the deeper part of the load, where it is at its purest.

    Even at purity, my strings are traveling through will fetch me a huge amount, but I want it the purest.

    I am not taking it to sell only. I need it for my own uses too.

    The strings went deeper. They are deeper than the vibration is telling them to go. My strings release the vibrations to find the purest load.

    It is not just a straight path to the purest. It is taking a lot of twists and turns.

    Hun!

    Soon it reached, that highest purity, kabas is found naturally, and I was about to start excavating it when the vibrations sensed something.

    I looked at the data to see if I had seen it right.

    "Fuck!" I cursed before a big fucking smile appeared on my face.

    "A prime grade!" I said and moved my strings toward it.

    I had found a prime-grade kabas metal. Which is extremely rare in this realm. It''s a Sky Sovereign level realm, which for a short duration, it turns into a prime grade.

    Still, the realm doesn''t let such things exist in it. It tries to reduce its grade and expel it when it senses such things, but here it is.

    The amount is small. Only around four thousand kilograms and the purity of it isn''t that great, but that is not a problem.

    I could purify it.

    I may have found it, but exacting would be a challenge. Still, I am up for it.

    I didn''t waste any time and begin.

    It took me nearly two hours to excavate that load and only a few minutes after that to excavate hundreds of times more Sky Sovereign grade.

    Unlike the prime Grade.

    My strings here could cut through it. So, I could need to cut the few blocks and then pull them into my core.

    When I was done, I got up and resumed my journey toward my destination.

    It had been a month and twenty-three days since I came here and since then. I have practiced nearly every day, under the suppressions.

    Getting weeks of benefits in a single session.

    Most importantly, I have visited eighth spots and now moving toward the ninth.

    I am doing well. Progressing fast, with suppression of realm, lessening on me with every session. Helping me harness more power.

    It helped me a lot with the monsters and people, I had fought.

    The ces are the mostplicated. Since the incident in the mermaidke, I have been even more cautious. It had cost me a lot of ces.

    If not, for that, I would have visited over ten by now.

    I pushed those thoughts and continued with the journey while harvesting the resources around me.

    Hun!

    An hour and a half passed when suddenly, I brought out my abode and entered inside. Two minutester, a massive snake passed the abode to me. It is right above me with the power to crush me with a single attack.

    It walked away, and I heaved a sigh of relief.

    Though, not all are lucky. I sensed the snake attacking and the life signature of the person, which shed for a moment before disappearing.

    I didn''t guess to know what was happening.

    I didn''t watch for more than a few seconds and instead walked into the practice room.

    It is a little earlier than usual, but the snake moving around the area. Searching for other

    people and seeing, I usually wait for at least half an hour.

    It will be a better use of time for me to do the session. It will save me a lot of time.

    I entered the practice room and began.

    A little over half an hourter, I begin to fall down with wine in my mouth. I gulped it and felt its energy spread through my body, before letting the tide of unconsciousness take me.

    When I woke up, most of my tiredness was gone.

    Hun!

    I smiled seeing that and was about to get up when that smile on my face froze.

    A secondter, I closed my eyes and appeared at my core. Not above, but below, in front of the massive barrel, which had started to absorb the colossal amount of energies.

    It was already absorbing the massive energies, but now it is doing far above that.

    It had started twenty-seven minutes ago. Just a few minutester, I started the session.

    "Sudden, like thest time," I muttered.

    There was no indication. It was sudden. If there was the slightest change, I would have felt it immediately, but likest time.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Everything was fine before suddenly thest stage begin.

    "I have waited for this long," I said. Looking at the process.

    Last time, it didn''t take this much time or amount of energy. Every day, I have been waiting

    for this moment and it has finally appeared.

    This is thest process of nectar formation. It could take a few hours to days.

    Even with the data, I couldn''t properly predict it.

    Though, I could tell one thing. It is unlikely it will end in a few hours. It will probably take a few days.

    I would prefer it if it ended sooner. I have brought crystal worth of three years, more than enough tost my six months of stay in this realm.

    In these two months, the barrel had absorbed nearly a year''s worth of it.

    Now, looking at the speed; it is absorbing the crystals. It will finish them within three days. The thing that made me worried, though, is the speed of absorption hadn''t stabilized.

    It had slowed down after the first ten minutes, but it was still increasing.

    I really hope these crystals will be enough because I don''t have more of them.

    It would be troublesome if it absorbed them all.

 Chapter 4113: Nectar II

    Chapter 4113: Nectar II

    ?

    Click!

    I got out of my abode and resumed my journey.

    To be honest, I didn''t want to leave, but I wanted to reach my destination as soon as possible.

    My clone is keeping eyes on the barrel. It is directly in front of it. If it sees any problem, it will alert me immediately.

    A few minutes passed, and I stopped. It is the ce where the king attacked.

    I begin to look for a thing within a second. I found them; the two storage devices. They are in good condition.

    I put them on my core and resume my journey.

    I do not want people to die, but when they do, by the hand of the king. I go to the ce and collect their storage artifacts, which are most of the time fine.

    The monsters do not have any interest in them, but I do.

    I have found quite a lot of resources in them and also many amazing things.

    They will be especially helpful in this realm and out.

    Since the first spot, I had stopped trading in the things produced in my core. I only did it with things I had harvested and found in the core.

    Hours passed, and soon it was evening.

    I didn''t stop, nor did many other people. They kept moving before stopping and took out their abodes as the night deepened.

    It was after nine, I entered my abode and worked in my core till midnight, before practicing the azure cycle.

    I finished it and began to fall down with wine appearing in my mouth.

    After nearly two months, the nectar appeared in my mouth without anything mixed in it. The amount of it is more than double that of usual.

    Now, I do not have to care about conserving the nectar.

    The new one is about to get ready. I could now drink it without care.

    One part of my mind is cautioning against it. Saying, I shouldn''t do this. It might fail, but I pushed that thought away.

    Hmmm!

    I moaned as I tasted the nectar, before it turned into thick energy and spread into my body, while I let the unconsciousness take me.

    When I woke up. It was morning and the first thing, I did was enter my core.

    I was hoping the process would be finished and nectar would be ready, but far from it.

    However, there is some good news.

    The speed of absorption had stabilized, but with the speed it is absorbing energies right now, the crystals would be able tost till the afternoon tomorrow.

    So, I really hope, that it would be nectar would be finished before that or I will be in real trouble.

    I want this nectar, I need it. It will help me a lot with the trouble, I am having.

    Click!

    Three hourster, I was on my way to my destination.

    The day passed, and the night came. Like every day, I traveled till past nine, before getting into the abode.

    The night passed and when I opened my eyes. They had hope, that nectar would be read, but it is not. The barrel is still absorbing energies from the crystals.

    Seeing that, I sighed.

    Three hourster, I came out of the abode. Only a few hours remained until the crystals disappeared and I do not have any n or other hope, that it will be over before that.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The chances of that happening seemed slim, but I am hoping.

    It is the only thing, I could do.

    Hours passed as I moved with my eyes, searching for anything that would help with nectar.

    I cannot say enough times how important it is for me. It is extremely important. It is a prime- grade nectar; I will be able to sell each bottle for massive money.

    Hun!

    I stopped and hid suddenly and a few secondster. A monster passed by me.

    I was distracted that, I didn''t act fast enough.

    So, I cleared my thoughts and focused on the destination and dangers around me and nothing else. I had been lucky this time. I won''t be next time.

    I need to be vignt.

    Two hours and forty-seven seconds passed. I stopped and took out my abode before entering inside.

    I didn''t find anything that could help with nectar, and now only five minutes till the crystals disappeared and I wanted to be there.

    I sat down on the couch, and a secondter, I appeared in front of the barrel.

    It absorbs a massive amount of energy but expels just as much. There is so much energy

    around the barrel that it has bepletely covered in them.

    Time passed and soon, less than an hour remained in between them.

    Seeing that, I waved my hand. Immediately, crystals appeared, all of them were prime

    crystals.

    These are all the prime crystals I have, and I have brought them out. Not a single one of them feels suitable, but currently, I don''t have a choice.

    I could only hope, that from these hundreds of crystals. It will choose one.

    Finally, thest of the crystals finished, and I spread the formation to the crystals.

    I had brought out.

    I looked at the screen, and my expression turned worse when I saw a barrel rejecting one crystal after another. So, it had rejected over 95% of them.

    Thest time, I did the same, but Nectar had chosen many crystals, but this time, it didn''t want to choose anything.

    Hun!

    I was thinking about bringing sky sovereign crystals out as it rejected 99% of them when the

    nectar reacted.

    It begins to absorb the energies of faint creamy crystals.

    "I''ll be dammed!" I said as I looked at the crystal.

    The crystals are marvels crystal, and it is a gift from none other than Madam Elia.

    Amarvas crystals are extremely rare. It is used in many things, but most in the creating the

    bath.

    Not a normal bath, but the bath one takes before one makes a breakthrough to prime. It increases the chances of sessfully breaking through.

    I was nning to use it for that, but now it is hands of nectar. Though, I don''t mind. Even if it

    used it fully as long as I get the nectar.

    That is only thing important to me.

 Chapter 4114: Against Limit-Breaking Sky Sovereign

    Chapter 4114: Against Limit-Breaking Sky Sovereign

    ?

    The monster walked away and half a minute after that, I resumed my journey.

    I am just a day away from my destination.

    I could reach it there by night. If I really pushed, but I won''t.

    I am already a little distracted by what is happening in my core. Pushing myself will only

    make things worse.

    ''Finally,''

    Seventeen minutes passed, and I had moved past four people''s range and took out my strings to harvest the resources.

    It happens very rarely, Ie in a range of so many people at once.

    These people are intentionally moving closely. It''s clear they are a team, seeing how they are moving. I have seen many people moving like that.

    It is not that rare. The realm is dangerous, having a team helps a lot.

    Though it has many disadvantages. If I had been in their ce, I wouldn''t have done that.

    The disadvantages are not worth it.

    Hun!

    It is near the afternoon. I have crossed quite a distance and moved at a good speed while harvesting the resources on the way.

    Hun!

    As I was doing that, I felt the changes in me.

    A few secondster, I stopped and felt it started moving again. A minuteter, it bes clear, that everybody is able to sense it.

    The tide hade.

    Many people in my range had summoned their abodes and stepped inside, but many were still walking.

    There are fewer tides during the day than the night.

    A few minutes passed, and I felt the tides getting stronger. It seemed to be a slow tide.

    Most of them get strong quickly and, just as fast, get weaker after reaching the peak, but slow tides move slowly. They get stronger slowly.

    It is what makes more than half of them copse before reaching the peak. Most of them are shaky and unstable. They copse or start to weaker fast or vice versa, nothing can be said about

    If I sense it clearly, I could feel the shaking of the tide as well.

    I don''t know whether it will copse or get weaker. Though, if it got strong enough, slow or fast, I would enter my abode.

    Tide bringsplications, and I don''t wantplications.

    Twenty minutes passed, and the tide got quite strong. Thought I had moved in the stronger tides and so have some people, as they are still moving.

    A few more minutes passed when the tide got stronger and a few more entered the abode, leaving only three in my range.

    Hun!

    I was moving when suddenly I saw one of the people turning toward me.

    A few secondster, he increased his speed.

    ''He had sensed me,'' I thought.

    This is one of theplications of the suppression tide. It affects abilities. Due to its changing nature, it created gaps in my stealth and made him sense me.

    It''s hard to sense me because of my stealth changing with the power of the tide, but if other person''s sensory method is good enough, they could.

    This man did.

    I acted like, I didn''t sense him and kept moving. It is not something I had experienced the first time. Though, I hope, there won''t be a fight.

    I don''t want to fight in such a condition.

    Soon, I acted like, I had sensed it and stopped and turned. Letting ite closer.

    Hun!

    He was about a mile away when I sensed something from him. It made my heart shudder.

    It took all my willpower to maintain my expressions while I cursed in my heart hard.

    This is not an absolute limit Sky Sovereign, but the limit breaking Sky Sovereign.

    I had heard about him in the ces I visited.

    The limit-breaking Sky Sovereign hides his power and fights against the Sky Sovereign.

    He kills those people he fights.

    It is easy to guess why he is doing that. He is doing it to find me. While others searching for me openly, this one trying the sneaky way, and he had found me.

    My heart began to beat wildly. Panic tried to fill me, but I controlled my emotions as well as my expressions.

    I cannot let him know, I had sensed his true power, or it will be over for me before it even

    begins.

    Not all had ended for me. Especially if it behaves like people had said it to be. I have a chance to survive, a slight chance, but a chance, nheless.

    Everything was going well.

    The nectar was forming, and I was collecting resources while moving toward my destination.

    He had thrown it all with his appearance.

    Now, my every step would need to be perfect. If he realized I was the person, he was searching for; it would be over for me.

    I shouldn''t let that happen until I am ready.

    Time passed, and he came into view.

    He looked to be a man in his early thirties, with grey skin and red horns over his head. He is tall and quite handsome with cheekbones and blue eyes of the shade; I had never seen.

    They seemed cerulean at a nce, but not cerulean.

    If I survived him. I am going to use that shade for my eyes one day. I hope I do.

    He moved closer and closer to me. Until he stopped a hundred meters away from me.

    "You are quite powerful to be able to move in such a powerful suppression tide," he said. "So, do you," I replied with a light smile on my face.

    To that, he grinned.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I am and I am very much interested in seeing how powerful you are," he said, taking a step

    closer, while I shook my head.

    "I rather not fight," I replied.

    "The tides are getting stronger and if we fight, we might be discovered by the monster, not to mention. This ce has a king," I added.

    The grin on his face didn''t lessen. Instead, it had widened even more.

    "You don''t have to worry about that," he said and came at me before I could open my mouth

    to reply.

 Chapter 4115: You. You Are Him!

    Chapter 4115: You. You Are Him!

    ?

    He came at me with the dueling saber, while powerful air-elemental energies swirled around him.

    He isn''t willing to listen, and that makes things harder for me. Much harder, given how

    powerful he is.

    I am no match for him, but there is a chance since he wants to y with the prey. It is slim, but it is a chance. The only way, I could survive this encounter.

    "Since you want to fight. I will give you a fight!" I spoke.

    A long sword appeared in my hand, and I moved toward him. While the deep-red fire bloomed from my hands and covered my sword with it.

    We appeared next to each other and swung our weapons.

    CLANNG!

    They shed powerfully, creating deafening shockwaves. That cut through the trees cleanly, before burning them to the ashes.

    I didn''t waste any time and swung my sword at him again. Giving him the impression that I want to finish the fight as soon as possible.

    It''s why, I increased the power of my attack by arge margin. Making the fire thicker and its speed faster.

    Seeing that, the grin on his face widened.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    Our attack shed a second time. Then third and fourth, and so on. I kept attacking without stopping. Making my attacks stronger and stronger.

    The grin never left his face as he responded to my attacks with a casual look in his eyes.

    If others had been suspicious, that look would definitely make them suspicious.

    There is no hint of worry in his eyes. Usually, powerhouses. Who knew they would win, have a little cautiousness, but there is none.

    Like he is absolutely sure, that I wouldn''t be able to do anything to him.

    I didn''t show anything, I felt. Instead, I projected myself as a person who liked to finish the battle as soon as possible and get to safety.

    The power of the tide is increasing slowly. There is a faint instability in it, but it is not strong enough to make it copse or affect me.

    Still, I showed the appropriate worry on my face toward it.

    A minute passed, and I was using 60% of my power. Which is huge, because of the suppression.

    "It is not both of our interest to fight like this in these conditions. We should retreat," I said, while I kept attacking him.

    CLANNG!

    He didn''t reply and instead, his de became faster and struck mine hard.

    I shook the power of the de, before taking three steps back one after another. Even had a drop of blood begins to leak from the corner of my lips.

    "Use your full strength or you will find yourself, dead before you realize it," he warned, with the grin still hanging from his lips.

    My eyes shed in anger as I looked at the man in front of me.

    "Since you want my full power, I will give it to you!" I said angrily, with a faint hint of worry, which was swallowed by the anger as the powerful aura burst out of me.

    91% of my power burst out of me.

    This is about what best could harness here in the realm. It faintly surprised him, but a

    momentter, the grin on his face widened even further.

    "Die!" I roared and went at him with a massive fiery sword.

    The wind around his saber roared as well as he swung his weapons toward mine.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed hard, and the wind tore through my fire and hit me making me take a step back while bringing numerous cuts across my body.

    A huge surprise appeared on my face.

    The surprise isn''t about the strength of his attack, but about what is happening inside me.

    The speed of the absorption by the barrel had begun to slow down as well.

    It could only mean one thing.

    The nectar had formed, and my clone had confirmed it.

    Rip!

    My thoughts were interrupted by the de shing through me. I avoided it thest time, but it had cut me.

    "You shouldn''t get distracted during the battle," he said and attacked again, but I defended before attacking him once again.

    Once I got the lead. I begin tounch attack after attack while cutting the nectar off my mind.

    I was really distracted, and he would have killed me. If I hadn''t dodged on time. I saw it in his eyes. He would have done it without hesitation.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    I continued with my attack. Pushing myself in the power I have and showing the fear.

    I didn''t fake those two things. I am genuinely trying to get as much as punch from limitedN?v(el)B\\jnn

    power and showing a small part of fear, I am feeling toward him.

    As the time passed, I wanted to use my full power. More and more.

    That would be bad.

    I could see how his eyes were moving. He is searching for me, trying to determine. If it is really me, the person with the forbidden power.

    I could feel his methods on me.

    They are at the power of Sky Sovereign, and he is using them sneakily, while I am acting like I didn''t notice them.

    Minutes passed, and he used tens of methods and finally came to the conclusion that I was not the person he was searching for.

    As the methods stopped. A change appeared in his eyes.

    "You were interesting, but now it is time for you to die," he said with a regret. I opened my

    mouth to reply, when I froze, with my eyes wide.

    He brought out the power. That was not possible for Sky Sovereign.

    It touched the prime.

    ''I would have liked more time,'' I thought and pulled the strings, without hesitation.

    The humanoid of invisible strings. That was hovering around him and covered him. Immediately stopping him with great surprise appearing in his eyes.

    "You. you are him!" he said with eyes wide before joy appeared in his eyes.

    I didn''t reply and waved my hand and immediately, a y armor came out of my core, and it

    shot toward him at the same time, a huge formation lit from the ground.

 Chapter 4116: Nectar III

    Chapter 4116: Nectar III

    ?

    He cleared his emotions as he saw the armoring toward him.

    "It''s useless!" he said, looking at the invisible binding, and a momentter, the powerful aura exploded.

    So, powerful. That it suppressed me more than suppression around me. It is also terrifying, making me feel like the leaf in the storm.

    It is the aura of the Sky Sovereigns who had broken through the absolute limit.

    Gaining the power of the Prime.

    I started to bleed from orifices. Feeling the immense pressure from my strings. Thankfully, there is a formation, which is reinforcing them.

    The moment I realized, the people are looking for me. I had started preparing.

    The armor and the formation are part of that.

    "Break!" he shouted as poured more power. At that moment, the brown y knight armor had reached him and enveloped him.

    As it did, the formation on it lit up and it connected with the formation on the ground.

    Increasing its power immediately.

    The formation on the ground is powerful, and it is made to work with the armor. It could enforce the strings, but it worked better with the armor.

    Two and a half seconds passed, and they reached their full power.

    Seeing that, I released my strings and began to run away.

    I didn''t even think about killing him. The priority is to get away because the armor won''t be able to hold him for long. A minute at most, before he could break out of it.

    I could feel the massive energies it was attacking the armor with to break through.

    "You are mine. You will not be able to get away!" he roared, sensing me running away.

    I ran at full speed for thirty seconds before taking out of my abode and entering inside. The moment, I did, the abode began to seep into the ground.

    Moving it as deep as possible.

    Forty-eight seconds passed when the armor reached its limit. It is a second away from breaking when thest formation is activated.

    BANNNNNG!

    The most powerful, explosion I had ever created rang out. It is a level of Prime.

    This is a bomb.

    I had used only prime materials to create it, and I have to say, it had exploded with more power than I had thought.

    Seeing that, a hope couldn''t help, but rise in my heart.

    "I will kill you!"

    A roar rang out with burning rage and killing intent. Dashing all the hopes, I had in my heart.

    It''s very difficult to kill someone of the power of the Prime. Even with the bomb, because, unlike the bomb. The powerhouses have methods.

    Which let them survive raw power stronger than them.

    The next second, I felt his powerful soul sense scanning every grain of earth and particle of air.

    "I know, you are hiding somewhere, but you will not be able to hide forever."

    "I will find you and once I did, you will regret doing what you had done for the rest of your short, but painful, life of yours," he promised.

    Buzz!

    I didn''t much care about the threat. Instead, I focused on healing and screens in front of me. Adjusting my abode to his soul sense. So, he wouldn''t discover me.

    I have hidden sessfully from many kings in my abode, but he is not a king, but a powerhouse. Has methods, which makes his detection really powerful.

    I have to be careful. Once he found me; it wouldn''t be much challenge for him to bring me out, no matter how deep I am hiding.

    BANNNNG BANNNNG BANNNNG!

    A few minutes had passed when I began to hear explosions. He begins to attack everywhere to find me.

    Unfortunately, this dumb approach wouldn''t work.

    I am too deep for his attack to reach me. If he wants them to reach me. He will have to do targeted attacks and even those attacks will have a hard time reaching me.

    He kept attacking for quite a while before stopping.

    I kept track of him for a few more minutes before Iid down on the porch chairfortably and closed my eyes.

    When I opened them. I am in the underground; there is a barrel in front of me with aplete nectar.

    I wanted to drink it immediately, but I controlled myself. I may have it inrge amounts, but I will drink it on the asion that will get away from the bastard.

    Which wouldn''t be easy, seeing he seemed to have no intention of leaving.

    He had sat down, with his soul sense, looking for me, using different methods.

    I might not be able to drink it, but I could do other things. The bottling.

    I could keep it in the barrel, but I had prepared the bottles.

    These bottles are special. Forged by my clone. In there, the nectar will age as perfectly as it would in the barrel.

    I waved my hand and formed a change before the bottles appeared.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Buzz!

    I activated the formation, and the bottle began to fill and get sealed, one after another. There is no drop leaked or hint of its smell.

    Which is for the best. I don''t think, I would be able to control myself. If I smelled even a hint

    of it.

    Soon, every drop of nectar from the barrel transferred into the bottles.

    There are thirteen thousand, eight hundred, fourteen, and half bottles of mead nectar. ced on the shelves, perfectly with glittering golden liquid inside them.

    The barrel had mead worth of thirty thousand bottles, but shrunk heavily despite absorbing a massive amount of energies for over a decade and a half.

    Though I am disappointed. I am more than satisfied.

    I would have been satisfied, even if there had been a thousand bottles.

    This is a massive fortune. Huge beyond belief. Prime organizations would go to war for such treasure. I have it and I want to drink it desperately.

    Even took a step toward them before stopping myself and shaking my head.

    ''I should get out before I lose control,'' I thought and got out of the underground and focused back on the enemy who was searching for me with zeal.

 Chapter 4117: Suppression Tide

    Chapter 4117: Suppression Tide

    ?

    BANNNG!

    A powerful attack hit the ground hard. Despite it being targeted, it had created a massive crater.

    After the attack, he once more focused on the artifacts and tools floating in front of me.

    ''He is smart,'' I praised.

    He had guessed I couldn''t run away in the short time I had. This means I might be hiding and there is the only thing, that could hide me.

    The spatial abode and it is searching for it.

    Those tools and artifacts he is using are used to detect the abode. If it had been a normal spatial abode, he would have been detected by now.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He is attacking, every little anomaly. His tools are showing him.

    Still to be careful. I made more adjustments to my abode to avoid the detection.

    Minutes passed, and soon another hour passed. It has now been two hours since I escaped from it and even now, the suppression tide is going on.

    I thought it would copse or recede fast, but it didn''t. Instead, it is slowly growing in power.

    It had be powerful, but not enough. It would need to continue for hours before it bes powerful enough to threaten the abode.

    I looked at the data, before getting up and walking to the practice.

    My clothes disappeared, and I sat down.

    Practicing is better because all my focus on is him. I am not doing anything productive. It is better that, I follow my schedule and do this afternoon session.

    It is worth weeks of practice in the outside world, after all.

    I took a couple of deep breaths and activated the suppression. It wouldn''t create any signature for him detected. My abode is really good for such things.

    With that, I began, and within minutes, things got harder as I went past the limit.

    I have practiced the method nearly a hundred times since I came here, but even now, I didn''t get used to it.

    Every breath is torture.

    It is not the pain, but the feeling. Which is worse than pain.

    I rather take the pain of this, where every part of my body got overwhelmed as such, that I had to fight my very instinct to continue.

    And I did. I kept circting as the method took me further and further beyond the limit.

    A realm where one wrong step that could end it all.

    Beep Beep Beep!

    I was in the midst of practice,pletely focused on it, when a sharp beeping voice tore through it.

    It is peculiar, and it took me a moment to realize what it means and when I did. I was barely able to control myself from reacting.

    If I need to maintain my breathing, my heartbeat is with the method. The slightest derivation and the method to a stop and I would suffer a bacsh, that would kill me.

    I might have survived the bacsh. If I had not gone over the limit, but here I had.

    So, even the slightest change will kill me directly.

    The beeping sound isn''t good, and it is getting louder than I had programmed to be.

    What does this particr tone of beeping mean? That change had urred in the suppression tide.

    The one, I didn''t want.

    The tide didn''t copse, nor did it recede. Instead, its power begins to increase fast and that could turn bad. If it went over, the suppression my abode could bear.

    My abode is strong. It could bear a massive level of suppression, but there is a limit to it.

    I hope it stayed within the limit.

    I focused on the practice, but for a few secondster, my focus couldn''t help, but go back to the sound, which was getting louder fast.

    I don''t like it, but the suppression getting stronger fast, while I could hope, it reaches its peak, before it reaches the limit of my abode.

    Treeeeeeee!

    Minutes passed, and I heard the sound. I didn''t want to hear. The tone, that warned that suppression had reached the limit.

    I controlled my emotions and body, but horror couldn''t help but dawned on my heart. Seconds passed, and that thing happened.

    The suppression I was feeling had increased. It had gone beyond what my abode would handle, and that excess suppression wasing to me.

    It had increased, and it didn''t stop. It gets heavier.

    I could feel the changes in his bringing to me. Making me unstable, faster than what is safe.

    The suppression I bear is at a perfect level.

    It helped me cross the limit, but it didn''t push me off the cliff. I kept hanging on it with my hands, but I never fell down, but now I felt the hold was cracking under my weight. Very soon, I might not be able to bear the pressure, and it will copse, making me fall down

    I begin to feel that energy and every second, the amount of it increases. Seconds passed, and I felt it the amount that I had not even the ces, I had visited.

    It is increasing fast and there is no joy on my face.

    Usually when this happens. I focused on all of it; this energy is my deepest and contains all the secrets of the universe.

    Because I had made progress in my profession. Greatest in the runes, but I am in no mood to focus because I have be very unstable.

    It is what brought out this energy out and the more unstable I be, the more of this energy wille out.

    My soul and body had be so unstable, they had never been, and things were getting worse in seconds. I wanted to stop, but I couldn''t

    I would die if I did that.

    Seeing that, I focused on the energy. To get as much insight as possible. I will die, but before I

    do, I want to solve problems I am having.

    Many problems begin to get resolved rapidly.

    From runes to alchemy. It is also making me understand that my chances of dying have

    reached 90% and they are increasing by the second.

    It is bringing all the regret I have in my heart.

    The biggest one is not seeing Marina and hugging my child.

 Chapter 4118: Breaking The Absolute Limit

    Chapter 4118: Breaking The Absolute Limit

    ?

    My body and soul getting harder to control as further it destabilizes.

    Which is making it harder for me to continue with the practice.

    If I failed, I would die, but finished it sessfully, I would have to practice the suppression making it difficult.

    It is like, I am walking on think rock bridge floating over theva. There isva on both sides with a bridge is also melting under it.

    Thousands of thoughts of giving up entered my mind, but I didn''t give them any chance.

    I crushed them as they came and focused on the practice, no matter how difficult it became, because it was the only thing that would give me a faint chance to survive.

    Seconds passed and things got harder and harder, but I continued despite that and soon, I was very close.

    A few seconds and I will be done.

    Hun!

    I was thinking when a sharp noise rang out and the suppression increased suddenly.

    Horror dawned on my heart seeing it, but I didn''t let it affect my breath and heartbeat. Even with the sudden increase, I continued to practice.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It is extremely hard. My body and soul felt like slipping into the sand. Even so, I controlled it to practice.

    Finally, the cirction was over, and a circle formed, while I began to fall down, with a huge tide of unconsciousing toward me.

    Bigger than I had seen.

    ''At least, I will die tasting the drink that a few primes could,'' I thought, and nectar appeared in my mouth.

    It is not the Sky Sovereign grade nectar, but the Prime one.

    I shouldn''t drink it. I am still testing it and also, I shouldn''t drink in huge amounts. To be safe, I should drink it in a small sip, but no, a mouthful appeared in my mouth.

    It tasted like anything; I had ever tested, and it felt light.

    I thought it would be a heavy consideration. It had shrunk to less than half and absorbed a massive number of energies.

    I felt its taste and gulped it down.

    I am not an idiot to take such a risk by drinking so much, but I know. Sky Sovereign grade nectar is enough to bring me back. This one could.

    Crack Crack Crack!

    I was thinking that when I heard a cracking sound inside me. When I looked, I saw the ring in my temple had turned to azure and it was cracking.

    It was very close to Azure, but I thought it would still take months, ording to the information.

    It seemed like, I had been wrong, and it horrified me.

    Before, it was not good. The body should be in perfect condition because breaking of absolute limit isn''t a calm process.

    It is extremely violent. People died during it, but now it is happening at my worst, where my body''s condition deteriorating fast.

    I am already dying, and now, the absolute limit is breaking. Making things even worse. Soon, the cracks. are spreading into every part of the azure ring, while violent force inside it wanted toe out. This is a force that breaks the limit, but now, it is going to kill. BANG!

    It finally exploded and a massive force, I had never felt before rushed into my body.

    It''s so powerful, that I felt it without a doubt. That it will kill me; it would kill me at my best, but at my worst, there is no doubt about it.

    As the force spread, the tide of unconsciousness enveloped me fully.

    I resisted it hard. I am dying, I wanted to feel the death; fight it. I don''t want to die while I am in unconsciousness.

    The tide is far too strong for me to resist. It took me to a sweet Nevend from which I will never wake up.

    Hun!

    ''Am I dead?'' I asked myself as I found myself gaining consciousness.

    "I am not!" I said my eyes flying open.

    I found myself in the practice room, with the suppression gone. Though a terrible smell seemed to being from me; it was worse than I had ever felt.

    I have also seemed to have returned to my own skin, but that thought is furthest in my mind.

    The only thing I am thinking about right now is power. I am feeling through my veins. I

    t is colossal, so much so that the slightest touch of it would turn a mountain into the dust. It feels limitless, like I could do anything with it, and I likely could.

    The Primes could and I have the power of the Prime.

    Somehow, I have survived and even gained the power of Prime.

    For a moment, I felt like I was dreaming or heaving, which was finishing my unrequited

    wishes, but it was not. It is too real to be a dream or elusive, like heaven.

    I have broken through absolute limits and gained the power of Prime.

    There is another thing, that happened.

    I am fully healed. My condition was terrible, but I am not feeling the slightest injuries on my

    body.

    I should be dead, but I am not. Instead, I gained this power.

    ''There is only one way, I would find out what happened,'' I thought and closed my eyes.

    A momentter, I appeared at my core and all the memories flooded in.

    "Fuck!" I cursed and turned to the meta-scan in front of me.

    I should have died, but strings of coincidences have saved me.

    The force came out, but it didn''t crash into my body violently, as I had expected. No, the energies from the nectar absorbed the violent force.

    Cushioning my body and soul

    Instead, it merged with it, which wouldn''t have happened. If not, the powerful suppression, which kept increasing for another two hours and twenty-three minutes.

    Bing so strong it would have killed those people. Who didn''te with adequate

    preparations.

    That merged force, describing it as energy, is too simple. It filled me. My every cell, a specks of soul, upgrading me from the very fabric of my being.

 Chapter 4119: Fighting Limit-Breaking Sky Sovereign

    Chapter 4119: Fighting Limit-Breaking Sky Sovereign

    ?

    Sigh!

    I sighed, looking at the meta-scan. I had finally achieved it and much earlier than I had thought.

    The circumstances were dangerous and there was a lot of luck involved, but I seeded. I could now practice my methods again.

    There is another limit, the ultimate limit, but I am not worried about it.

    My methods would take me there. There are also a lot of opportunities in this realm that will help me increase my strength faster.

    I am quite relieved now.

    It doesn''t solve all my problems, but it will help me tremendously.

    I got out of the core and got up. I tapped on the screen and a momentter, my aura zed as I activated my full power.

    I looked at my inheritance.

    The power is massive and feels vast as the ocean. The inheritance needs to be capable of projecting this power.

    What I saw made me relieved. My inheritance could bear this power and make use efficiently. I looked at every rune and there was no strain on a single one.

    ''It is all because of the ancient runes,'' I thought.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They are powerful and capable of bearing massive loads. Common runes couldn''t bepared to them, and I am really d, I had started studying them when I did.

    With that checked, I turned to the other screen. The one showing me, that he is still there.

    I tapped on the other screen and my abode began to move up.

    I am going to fight him. It is dangerous, seeing I have just God this strength, but in the battle. He had found out a lot of things about me.

    I can''t let him spread that or it would make things dangerous for me.

    To be honest, I would have very much liked to know my strengths first. Practice the methods to increase my strength before moving to fight him, but unfortunately, I don''t have time.

    Till now, I didn''t sense him transmitting the information to others, but he would eventually, if I kept hiding.

    Dealing with him before he could do that would be a wise choice, despite the dangers.

    Though dealing with him wouldn''t be easy.

    He is much experienced with this power and wields it well. I would need to give my all. If I want to defeat him.

    Soon, my abode reached the surface, and he didn''t discover it despite tools floating in front of him.

    A full day had passed since our battle, and he was still searching for me. He hadn''t even slept; not wanting to give me even a single chance to slip away.

    I got and burned all the impurities on my body. I would have liked to shower and eat, but I will deal with him first before that.

    Step!

    I took a deep breath and stepped out of my abode.

    He sensed me immediately and surprise appeared in his eyes. He didn''t let that surprise stop him as he shed in front of me.

    "Thank you," I said to him. Confusing him.

    "For what?" he asked. I didn''t reply. Instead, the long sword appeared in my hand, and I shot toward it. Moving at far greater speed, than I had ever done on my own.

    Nothing feels blurry. I could do everything, every speck of the soil on the ground. More clearly, I would see it, before breaking the limit.

    There was a deep surprise on his face at seeing my speed. He realized what was happening and reacted fast, bringing out his saber.

    CLANG!

    My sword shed against its saber, creating a sound that would kill people and a shockwave that razed everything, that came in its path of miles.

    "How?" he asked, shocked.

    "A bunch of lucky coincidences," I replied truthfully. Which confused him further, but a momentter, a smile appeared on his face.

    "Good, now there will be more benefits," he said, and I smiled before flying up.

    He didn''t attack and flew up with me.

    It is beneficial for us to fight in the sky. The king monster is a ground monster. It will sense the battle sooner, on the ground rather than in the sky.

    Here in the sky, if we were high enough. We will be able to fight without getting discovered.

    Only if it is close to us will it sense us, and that didn''t seem to be the case. Seeing my soul waves, which now had started to cover, a reallyrge territory hadn''t been discovered. Soon we went above the clouds where energy became so dense that I would have died in a second yesterday.

    I didn''t stop there and kept moving until the energy reached its highest density. It is only, the primes would bear or those with the power of prime.

    Anyone else would be vaporized instantly.

    I looked at him as I stopped.

    He is looking at me, with a powerful sensory field around him. He seemed to have learned from thest time and now taking precautions.

    "You should surrender. It will make things much less painful," he said, and I couldn''t help,

    but grin at that.

    "It seemed like you had forgotten yesterday. I was able to bind you without breaking the absolute limit. Imagine, what I could now?" I asked.

    "It will not happen again," he replied with gritted teeth. "It will," I said back.

    I could feel the spark of fear lighting up in his eyes.

    I am ying with his fear. There is a lot of mystery around the forbidden power and some people consider it as a miracle force, that could fulfill all their dreams.

    It is not.

    It helps in bending the rules, but its power depends on the user.

    He had experienced its power yesterday when I was able to bind him without him noticing. Experiencing that firsthand, he is apprehensive and that will give me a chance.

    "Even forbidden power won''t be able to save you from me today!" he said finally and came at

    me with an aura zing.

    Seeing that, I harnessed more of my power and moved toward him.

 Chapter 4120: Bloody Cut

    Chapter 4120: Bloody Cut

    ?

    CLANNG!

    We shed and with far more power than before. If we had used this power below, it would have brought immense destruction with each shockwave.

    Even here, the shockwave from our attacks is powerful enough to push away, this dense, powerful energy by a mile.

    Though I barely nced at it. Instead, I am focused on the enemy and his attacking toward me.

    It is my first time fighting with such power. It is truly colossal, nothing could bepared to it, and that is what makes things more dangerous.

    So, I have to keep all my focus on the enemy and learn fast about this tremendous power, I am bearing.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed one after another. So, fast, that I wouldn''t have been able to see it more than a blur yesterday, but now it is clear to me.

    It is attacking with a powerful azure wind attack, while I am solely focused on defense.

    Defense is the best. It is helping me get familiar with my power, but it''s not without risk. The enemy is trying to exploit every weakness I have.

    Like right now, shed behind me and attacked.

    He was really fast; those with wind elements always are, but thankfully, I am used to it and defending despite the power of the attacks being much greater than what I am used to.

    Seconds passed, and attacks kepting.

    He is quite good, reading my abilities and style fast and making changes in his attacks to exploit the weakness he sees.

    If I am not wrong, then he had entered this realm with his power, and he had for years. At least for a year, given the ease with which he is wielding his power.

    I looked at everything and tried to learn as much as I could.

    It would have been safer, if I just waited in my abode. He would have left eventually, and I would then get out and fight a monster.

    They are powerful but safer than the powerhouses.

    Fighting them would have given me the experience I would need with this power, and then I would have fought the powerhouses like him without any worry.

    I pushed those thoughts.

    I am in battle with the enemy; there is no need to think about what I could have done, but what I could do.

    I have to win.

    I cannot let him get away and spread my secrets. Even if tell them about his organization, they will spread eventually and that would be terrible.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I sensed something and took the power of the burst to 90% without hesitation.

    I was right as he appeared in front of me in a blur and attacked fast. Fast that by the time I adjusted to his speed, his sword was already on me.

    CLANNNG!

    My eyes may not be able to track, but my soul sense had, and I brought my sword forward to defend.

    The sh was deafening, and the shockwaves were powerful, but I focused on myself, who was shaking from head to toe. Taking nearly a step back, in the air, before stopping myself.

    "You are powerful for newly limit-broken," he said as he stopped.

    "Who knows?" I shrugged.

    It is the truth; I have not seeded limit-breaking Sky Sovereign. If I had, I might have some idea about it, but I don''t.

    My armor seemed to make him angry.

    The surrounding air reacted to his emotions, and the storm began to form. The emotions of such powerful people affect the things around them.

    Prime couldn''t do that in the real world. One needs to be Silver Prime, but here its powerful.

    The storm had just started gathering and copsed in a few seconds as the man''s eyes turned calm and became rational.

    He is looking at me with those eyes. Thinking about what should be his next course of action? I didn''t say anything and just smiled.

    Seconds passed, and our weapons remained locked when suddenly he attacked.

    It looked like a simple attack, with fast swirling around his saber, turning gentle. It looked harmless that normal Sky Sovereign might be able to stop it.

    That terrified me.

    Burst 100%.

    I didn''t hold back and activated the full power and moved my sword forward defensively.

    He reached me before I had realized, and his saber evaded my sword. When I moved it in front of its saber with every bit of speed, I had.

    It surprised him before a grin appeared on his face.

    Our weapons shed and the gentle wind surrounding his saber turned into a storm with power much greater than what the copsed storm of earlier would bring.

    CLANNNNG!

    The sound of the sh was like the world colliding.

    The shockwave was so powerful, that it would have obliterated everything in its path for

    miles long.

    It had affected the very space around us.

    I stopped the attack, but I found myself shaking before I took steps back rapidly, while the blood leaked out of the corner of my lips.

    I had expected the attack to be powerful, but not this powerful.

    It scared me.

    "You defended better than I had imagined," he praised and took a gentle step forward, but appeared in front of me and swung his saber again.

    It is just like before. It is covered in gentle wind and felt slow, but far from it.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    Our weapons met, and I felt that terrifying power again. This time, I was prepared, but

    despite that blood came out of my lips and I began to take steps back.

    He, on the other hand, moved toward and attacked again, before I could take a step a full step

    back.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It shook me, but he didn''t give me any chance and attacked again and then again and again.

    Rippppp!

    He attacked the ninth time and this time, he was able to evade my sword, and it ripped through my armor, cutting across my chest and bones beneath it.

 Chapter 4121: Learning

    Chapter 4121: Learning

    ?

    I looked at the wound on my chest. It is long, deep, and bloody.

    A few more inches and he would have had me.

    Not that, his razor-sharp wind element inheritance energy isn''t trying. It is trying hard, but I had sealed it, but it is attacking that hard.

    "Quite good," I said to him.

    "This is just the beginning," he said with a grin, and came at me once again.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    I defended the attack, but he attacked me again while I took a step back.

    He attacked again and again and again. He had seen the blood, and he wasn''t stopping. He wants more and unless he got, he will not stop.

    The only other way, I could stop him is to put him down, which is easier said than done. Ripp Ripp Ripp!

    I defended his attacks, till the seventh attack cut me on my shoulder. It''s not as deep as the one on the chest, but it has reached my bone.

    A few secondster, another attack hit me, and then another.

    Not a single one of them is at a level of the first, but their numbers are increasing, which is giving the enemy more confidence in his attacks.

    I am defending with everything I have, but he is stronger than me. More familiar with the power, that I had just got a few minutes ago.

    Powerful healing energies are moving around my body.

    My own energies, which have grown even more powerful, and also the energies of the healing formation.

    I had crafted only one prime-level healing concoction. I didn''t think, I would be able to break through the absolute limit so fast.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Immediately, I asked my clone to prepare a few more of such formations.

    It will take the clone from inheritance, but healing energies are important, too. They are lifesaving and the reason why I am fighting at my peak despite such injuries.

    Time passed, and he continued with his intense assault. Carving my body red.

    It is hard to defend against his attack. I wanted to get the help from my clones to read him, but I didn''t.

    Not because I don''t want to. I had taken help from my clones thousands of times during the fight, but this time, I had not.

    I learn fast after the breakthrough, and this is dangerous, but the ideal environment for me to learn about this colossal power I had a few minutes ago.

    It might seem like it was the way he was beating me, but I was learning fast.

    Getting familiar with the power, which is so powerful, that it scared me.

    It is the power of gods.

    It affects one''s mind deeply. It is why, whenever one breaks through the Prime. The organization asks them to meditate for a few months to getplete control over their mind. CLANNNNG!

    I was barely able to defend against the attack, and it made me smile.

    I wouldn''t have been able to defend against it earlier, but I have right now, which is progress.

    The attacks kepting, and I kept defending against them. Now, a lot less of his attacks are hitting me and he had noticed that too.

    Heunched another attack with an over hundred-meter-long saber filled densely with wind energiesing at me.

    The deep red fire red from my hand and moved toward my sword, where it would get concentrated. So much so that it felt like liquid and covered the sword whole.

    CLANNNNNG!

    The fire and wind shed hard.

    For a fraction of a seconds. The red fire had been able to stop the azure wind, but it tore through it soon enough.

    Though not without losing more than half of its power.

    Rippp!

    Suddenly, sensed something and I moved forward, but it waste, and I felt cut as deep as my chest appearing on my back.

    "You are good at dodging," he said, and I could see the irritation in his eyes before it vanished a momentter.

    He had nned for that attack but hadn''t seeded. If he had, I wouldn''t have been standing.

    "I am good at killing too," I replied, and heughed. "It''s a good joke from someone who hadn''t been able to even scratch me," he said and attacked me again.

    Seconds passed, and I became more careful as I continued to fight him. He attacked sneakily, but not a single one was able to hit me as deeply as it was.

    Minutes passed by and we kept fighting.

    I could sense the monsters and people, sensing the battle between us and trying to move as

    far away as possible.

    It is a wise choice. I used to do the exact same thing.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    The change begins to appear in the battle as time passes. He could sense it, too.

    His saber cuts me less and less. From several times a minute, it had shrunk to barely one and

    even that happened when pushed himself or used a new more.

    He has a lot of moves, and they are powerful as well.

    More time passed, and his edge lessened even more. He is still on the offensive and

    suppressing me, but not as much as he used to.

    "You should give up. You cannot kill me," I said to him. To that, he grinned angrily.

    "You might be tough, but I will you. Have no doubt about it," he replied.

    "A nice dream," I said and defended.

    I wanted to attack him, but I couldn''t. I am not as powerful as him. I just broke the absolute

    while he had been at it for years. So, it is obvious that he is more powerful.

    His ego must have been hurt a lot, seeing, not defeating me swiftly, but I am sure, he is ming that to the forbidden power.

    I might be wrong, but I don''t think, I am. He feels that kind of person.

    Hun!

    Nearly an hour passed since we started fighting when I sensed something.

    It made my expressions turn bad.

    ''Would it have hurt it, if it hadete,'' I thought, sensing the king.

    I wanted to keep fighting as much as I could, but now that the king wasing. It wouldn''t be

    possible.

 Chapter 4122: Dead

    Chapter 4122: Dead

    ?

    "The king ising," I informed him.

    It surprised him before his soul sense reacted and he turned angrily.

    "You will have to do much better than the useless lies to survive from me," he said angrily, before attacking me again.

    "It''s not a lie," I replied, but he didn''t listen.

    I didn''t say anything further and kept fighting him. Defending against his attack.

    Which had be desperate.

    He wants to kill me before anyone interferes. Whether it is King or Sky Sovereign of our level that allows me to escape.

    He understands the value of the forbidden power and did not want to let me go.

    He knows very well that a few seconds are more than enough for me to disappear. It is why, there is a never over ten meters of distance between us.

    The battle continued, and he was amidst another attack when suddenly, his expression changed as he finally sensed the kind.

    At that same moment, I burst forward while pulling my strings.

    Yes, I had used the strings, and they worked.

    I had used the moment; I had started fighting. There was no harm, since he already knew about them.

    Though I don''t think they would work. Seeing he had a cover of sensory methods surrounding him, they did. Not a single one of the methods had sensed it.

    It''s quite surprising. I shouldn''t be.

    My strings are the biggest beneficiaries of the limit breaking.

    When the circle forces, a powerful forcees out of it. The force had arge amount of forbidden power, which I deposited inside it for three years.

    It all merged into me.

    Benefitting every part of me tremendously. Especially the strings which have be even harder to detect.

    Feeling the strings, he understood the trouble he was in and retreated with all his power focused on breaking the strings.

    He might be more powerful than me, but he would need to be more powerful than that to break the strings.

    I reached him and attacked with my sword.

    He moved his saber forward to defend, and it was fast, but not fast enough. My sword moved past it and poured power into its enchantments.

    Puch!

    "Wait, we could tal!" it reached his armor and pierced through his chest, stopping him mid- sentence.

    He watched in shock, but a momentter, a vengeful look appeared in his eyes, and he tried to st his core, but I shook my head.

    "No," I said. Shaking my head and a momentter, his self-destruction stopped.

    He might have the power of the Prime, but he is Sky Sovereign.

    Things work the same as it does with other Sky Sovereigns. The only difference is that here, for someone like him, it requires a lot of power.

    The power, I have.

    He opened his mouth again to speak, but stopped again a momentter as the light in his eyes began to die down.

    I watched it fully die down, before putting his body into my storage and going down.

    The king isn''t far. I need to hide.

    I wanted to fight it, but I was tired, but not in this state. I had learned a lot in this battle and needed to digest that before I chose to fight another opponent.

    It won''t take me long and he is lucky. We wille across and fight.

    Soon, Inded, away from the earlier signs of battle, before stepping into my abode.

    It didn''t take long for the monster toe and when it did. It started to search for me and

    when it didn''t. It raged and attacked around indescribably.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    More than the man earlier. It took a while before I walked away.

    Seeing that, I closed my eyes and appeared at my core. In front of the body of the man, which had familiar signs.

    "He is a cultist," I said.

    It is hard to see the signs, and he has done a good job of wiping most of them, but it is hard to hide from me.

    "It''s such a regret, I wouldn''t be able to collect a bounty on him. It''s truly massive,"

    I recognize who it is. It is not the one, I havee across. That one is more powerful; I still remember his aura and he was more powerful.

    This isn''t surprising, seeing he is one of the top three cults.

    Still, despite that, he needed to escape from the red hunter of alkaz. That woman is really powerful. The organization said she might be the most powerful Sky Sovereign in the world.

    I looked at the body for a few minutes before turning to other things.

    "It will make a lot of things easier," I said looking at the stuff that came out of his storage.

    There is a lot of stuff, and a huge number of things belong to Prime. This isn''t surprising given, he has been at this stage for over a decade.

    It is enough time to gather a lot of stuff.

    I am d because it will help me a lot. Now, I won''t be crazily harvesting the resources. I will still do it, but not as crazily, as I was till yesterday.

    I looked at things and saw some, my eyes couldn''t help but light up.

    I wanted to keep looking at the things, but I came out of my core and walked into the practice room, before sitting in the center and closing my eyes.

    I rarely do things, but I rarely gain such insight.

    I have toprehend it all. Make it mine before it disappears.

    It was hourster, I opened my eyes and there was a smile on my face. I have learned a lot, but

    there is more to learn, but that will have to wait for tomorrow.

    Today, I will eat well and drink to celebrate my ascension to amazing power.

    I had taken another step toward my family.

    A few secondster, I calmed enough and got up, before walking toward the shower. I had

    burned impurities, but I still felt dirty.

    The feeling won''t go away until I shower.

 Chapter 4123: Trailer

    Chapter 4123: Trailer

    ?

    I walked out of the shower and changed into fresh clothes before stepping out of my room. A few secondster, I was in the kitchen. Thinking what to about cook.

    It took me a minute to decide before I started to bring out the stuff. The best stuff, I have. Including the meat of the Prime monster.

    I have meat from several prime monsters. It is a gift from Prime Volsnorth, along with prime- level spices and herbs.

    I would have liked to cook the meat of the monster I had killed, but I didn''t have any Prime Monster meat.

    I have one, but it is nothing, I would ever eat. Despite it being safe to eat.

    Its man faced squid.

    The prime monster from the suppressive region of the sea. So, I am feeding it to the bear in a small piece.

    After talking about all the stuff, I begin to cook.

    A few minutes passed when I opened the bottle and poured the wine. It is not a normal wine, but a nectar, the prime one.

    People''s eyes would go wide seeing it and even I wouldn''t do something like this usually despite having a thousand wine bottles.

    I put the bottle back and focused on the dish.

    Hours and twelve minutes passed, and the dinner was ready. I put it on the table and sat down.

    I looked at dinner in front of me before pouring myself a ss of nectar and taking the ss to my mouth.

    I didn''t drink it immediately. Instead, I marveled at its wonderful smell. When I drank it yesterday, I didn''t get to enjoy it fully which I nned to do today.

    The smell is wonderful, and it made me feel sort of drunk.

    Finally, after a few seconds. I took a sip and immediately the sound couldn''t help bute out of my mouth.

    It is wonderful withplex notes that will fill one''s mind.

    When I swallowed it. It had transformed into energy and spread through my body.

    Giving me a wonderful feeling that made me close my eyes, which I hadn''t opened for even after a minute, if not for the delicious dinner waiting to be devoured.

    Hmmm!

    I went for the main dish and when I took a bite of it. I couldn''t help but close my eyes again.

    It was amazing. One of the best things I had ever eaten.

    I took another bite and then another and before I knew it, I had cleaned the whole te. I took the second and third till there was nothing.

    I cleared the other things too, including the desert.

    The dinner was amazing. It would have been even more amazing. If I hadpany; I think, it is because of the loneliness, I had eaten so much.

    Though it was delicious.

    I stayed in my chair for a few more minutes before I got up and washed the dishes before walking to the porch.

    I sat down on the chairfortably, before a book appeared in my hand.

    It had been quite a while since I had read the book for the pleasure of it.

    It has been on my list for quite a while, and I am going to read it now.

    It would be more time-efficient to do it, in my abode, but I don''t want to. When I read for pleasure, I do it outside.

    It was at midnight, I had finished the book and put it back into my store, before getting up.

    I nned to sleep, but I didn''t think, I could.

    I want to practice. It had been years since I did it and don''t want to wait.

    I walked into the practice room, and immediately, my clothes had disappeared.

    I stopped at the center of the room and took a deep breath.

    A momentter, I felt that familiar feeling of thousands of needles piercing through me. It had been a long while since I felt it.

    At the same time, runes appeared, and a few secondster, I began.

    Even after years, my hands moved with the same familiarity as it was years ago. There is no hesitation in my movements, they are as smooth as they had been.

    It didn''t take long for me to sense the change around me and a few seconds after that, the first trickle of energy began toe inside me.

    I am practicing the dance of ukasanavor. I had missed, missed the small increment it gives me with each session.

    Since I had broken the absolute limit and gained the power of the prime. I would need a bigger increase with each session and for it, I had crafted a better form.

    It doesn''t have single Prime-grade material, but that doesn''t mean it isn''t powerful.

    The solution entering inside me through needles is powerful enough to kill a person of my level.

    If not handled well.

    I had kept the main ingredient of form same. The Sky Sovereign grade royal jelly, but before, I used to use the weakest kind and in very small amounts, but now I am using the strongest kind.

    I shouldn''t have taken a risk.

    Seeing crazy powerful it is and how powerful it will be after the form absorbs the energies further, I need to take risks.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I had broken through the absolute limit, but I was not the strongest.

    There are many Sky Sovereigns that could defeat me. The shaman from Irmatis; the beast god

    cult and the red hunter from Alkaz.

    Hell, even the one I had fought earlier had been stronger than me.

    I was only able to defeat him because of my strings.

    Which I couldn''t use in public. People didn''t know about my strings, but by reading the information, they will know, I have some kind of restricted ability.

    So, I will be able to use the strings, when there is no one aside from the enemy, I am dealing

    with.

    So, I have to get stronger to survive, because the strongest Sky Sovereigns are just trailers of what will happen when the primese.

    They will be terrifying and this time, it won''t be the weak Primesing.

    It will strongest ones. I am sure of it.

 Chapter 4124: Practice

    Chapter 4124: Practice

    ?

    Massive worldly energies are pouring into me like they have never done before, and the solution is absorbing it all.

    The solution is powerful enough to kill me, and now this worldly energy is filling its brim before seeping into my cells and every speck of soul.

    The energy is greater than I had thought, and now I am trying to finish the session faster, but the faster, I get, the more energy would fill the solution, before merging into me.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes as I continued as more energy and the solution entered inside me.

    I was scared, but I couldn''t stop. The only thing I could do was finish the method.

    It is hard and painful. More painful, than I remember, but I still like it more than the azure cycle. That method was one of the worst I had ever practiced.

    It was a long time before I finished thest pose. Finishing the method.

    I wanted to copse and sleep, but I slowly sat down and closed my eyes, before started taking a deep breath.

    Minutes passed when I finally got control over the tiredness.

    "I forgot how tiring this method can be," I said to myself.

    To be honest, I thought, it would be much easier than before. Seeing that, I have the power of Prime, while this stage of the method is rted to Earth Sovereign.

    ''I shouldn''t underestimate the method,'' I thought to myself before closing my eyes.

    A momentter, I appeared in front of the meta-scan. What I saw in it made my eyes go wide before a smile appeared on my face.

    The energy was truly massive, and the form was powerful, but my body and soul absorbed it all.

    I am seeing the slightest injury or instability in me. My soul and body are digesting everything well without the slightest problem.

    It made me relieved.

    There are two reasons, my body was able to take such massive energies without a problem. First is, of course, the prime-level power I have, and the second is forbidden.

    Breaking the absolute limit had merged more forbidden power inside me.

    From the next session, I won''t need to be scared. I can go without the slightest worry.

    An hourter, I begin with the Tras Constitution.

    I usually take a few minutes of rest before starting it, but this time, I waited, because, I have made a slight change in the form.

    The five hours are far from enough to make any changes.

    If it had been any other ingredient, it wouldn''t have been possible. I would have to craft a form from a new, but it is a forbidden power.

    I added more of it in the form after seeing the data.

    A minuteter, I began the practice.

    It is somewhat simr to azure cycles with the heartbeat, breath, and soul in need of synch, but it is different one every other thing.

    The biggest difference is what these methods do.

    Tras is a constitution method, while the Azure cycle is a limit-breaking method.

    The method is painful and hard. Especially when I am practicing after the dance. Also, it had been years since I practiced it.

    Not that things would have been much different. These methods are hard, and they would get harder at every session.

    Minutes passed, and I continued with Tras, before finally finishing with it.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It made me thoroughly tired, and I simplyy down, while a small sip of nectar appeared in my mouth.

    I don''t know if it is useful or not, but I will drink.

    People will go mad if they see me using it like that, but I don''t care.

    I had brewed it for my enjoyment and practice. If it gives me benefits, I will use it in a way I want, even if it is considered wasteful.

    Especially now it is important that I do it. When nearly a person in the realm is hunting me.

    I enjoyed the wine and let energy fill me, before closing my eyes. Immediately, I fell asleep. When I woke up, it was four hourster. All the tiredness inside me had disappeared. Not just tiredness from the two methods, but also the battle yesterday.

    Now, I am ready to face any challenges, the day has for me.

    Though before I do that. I would need to remove the stink of me. It is really bad.

    So, I got up and walked to the shower directly, before opening the tap and letting the cold water cascade down on my body.

    Ten minutester, I walked, changed into the clothes, and stepped out of my room.

    When I sat down in the kitchen. A steaming breakfast appeared in front of me. I ate it, before lying down on the couch.

    As I entered my core, I didn''t directly walk to the library. Instead, I walked to my clone which was busy crafting the form for the methods.

    The forms I used were based on the guesswork of primes''s power.

    This one will be concrete data. It will be much better and ready by tonight. I would manage to take it even tomorrow, but not after that.

    I had crafted them for the three sessions exactly, but my body took more than I had thought.

    I don''t mind it. it gives me the data, I need to create the better forms, which will give me the more benefits.

    I watched for a few minutes before walking to the library.

    On the way, I have yed with the bears which are making smooth progress.

    Their days passed with eating, training, and fighting. There are a lot of monsters here. Many

    are more powerful than them, which is pushing them.

    I hope the mother bear will reach prime, but it is easy. Especially for the monster.

    She would need a massive luck to make that leap.

    Soon, I was in the library working on my inheritance. Now, it has be even more important that I focus on the inheritance.

    I have broken through the absolute limit, and the next target is prime.

 Chapter 4125: Spatial Surfing

    Chapter 4125: Spatial Surfing

    ?

    Click!

    I walked out of the abode in the morning sun.

    It is different from all the other times, I got out of my abode; it is the first time since I had

    gained the power.

    The second, technically, but yesterday didn''t count as I got out for the battle, not for the journey or the adventure as I am right now.

    I looked around and flew up.

    The resources are important, and I will look for them, but only for the truly rare ones and the ones, I would need.

    I would focus more on visiting the ces.

    Now that I had broken through the absolute limit. There are two targets in front of me. First is

    a finish my inheritance and second raise my strength till I reach the ultimate limit.

    It''s the only way I would be able to make a breakthrough into the Sky Sovereign.

    Soon, I reached the sky and looked around before closing my eyes.

    I want to do something that only experienced Primes could do and need far more strength, that I have to achieve it in the outside world, but here, it is possible.

    I am talking about spatial surfing.

    It''s a skill that requires a lot of practice and on top of it, it might make me get discovered by the Kings, but it''s the risk I need to take as it will be useful to me.

    I took a deep breath and let my senses spread to the surrounding space.

    I want to feel it as deeply as I can. It is one important rule of space surfing. I had asked Prime Volsnorthst time, and he exined it to me.

    I had read about it in quite detail, butpared to be exined by the person, who had done

    it.

    I felt the space, and the small changes urring in it.

    As I did, I tried to move it to push myself forward, but there was nothing. Not the slightest change.

    I didn''t get discouraged and tried again, and when I failed, I tried again and again.

    I must do it.

    It will save me a lot of time to travel to the spots. Which, in turn, will help me raise my strength, which is very important to me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Hun!

    Over an hour passed, and I kept trying, using a different way, when suddenly, the space took me forward at a fast speed.

    I crossed miles in a fraction of a second before I stopped with my eyes wide. The shock of it shook me, but I didn''t mind it seeing, I had done it.

    Immediately closed my eyes and looked at the data. This is the biggest advantage, I have. I could record everything I had sensed.

    This is data from all the methods, I had active and there is a lot.

    I studied it for a few minutes beforeing out and trying again, but didn''t move, but I kept trying and trying to till at eleventh time, when I finally seeded.

    The faint spatial wave took me forward and the force it pushed me was hard, but this time, I had been prepared to bear it.

    I once again looked at the data and tried again and once again failed on the first try.

    I seeded at fourth, and it took me hard. When I stopped, I closed my eyes, studied the data and tried it again.

    I failed on the first try, but seeded in the seconds. It took me a few more tries before I got a hang of it.

    I started to move fast, as on my own as I ever did. Even if I used all my energy., I wouldn''t be able to do what I am currently able to with only a small part of it.

    I am moving really fast, but without any grace or control.

    Controlling is like controlling an arrow fired from the bow. It is extremely hard, thousands of times moving.

    It is why I am stopping, now and then, to adjust the direction.

    It will take me a long time to gain the finesse that Prime Volsnorth and other Primes have.

    They could manipte it like breathing. It is easy for them because of their experience, which I will gain as I use this method.

    I am not worried about it. I have achieved what I wanted to achieve.

    This will make me travel fast in this ce.

    Now, the only thing, I have to do is to be careful. There are monsters here that could do this and also the people. I didn''t sense them before, because they were too damn fast.

    Sky sovereigns won''t discover me when I am flying through this method.

    I didn''t produce any sound or energy. The spatial change is too small to detect from afar. Even close, one would need to be extremely sensitive toward it.

    I moved fast and used more and more energy to move even faster with a big smile on my face. However, I kept my soul sense activated, which isn''t as useful as before, and soul waves are totally useless.

    Because with soul sense. I am center, it moved with me, while the soul waves, I released form.

    I am moving faster than them. Which makes them useless, and it is worrying me. The soul waves are one of the greatest tools, I have. It is what kept me alive by warning me about the enemies, but now when I am moving through its method, its useless.

    If I want it to be useful while moving at such speed. I will have to infuse it with spatial power. The power needs to be small enough that it wouldn''t be detected by primes or those with power primes, even when it passed through them.

    Which is a challenge considering these people are very sensitive to the space.

    They are the power, in which they could affect the space and see how important it is. They always have methods active that increase their sensitivity toward them.

    So, unless I infuse undetectable spatial power into it. I will have to stop using it while

    traveling.

    Which is disappointing and dangerous for me. Seeing tremendously, helpful, my soul waves

    had been.

 Chapter 4126: Amber Hill

    Chapter 4126: Amber Hill

    ?

    Thud!

    Inded in front of the spot in a little over an hour, which should have taken me a day to reach

    a few days ago.

    Even with the Prime''s power, it could have taken me three to four hours.

    I could havee much sooner, but I had spent some time, in harvesting the resources.

    I looked in front of me is a hill-like structure made of red stone. That is a Gaeris stone; It is very stone and there is a hill of it.

    The spot is called the amber hill.

    Surrounding is a brokenpound, but seeing the stores around.

    Thepound seemed to be working. If it was not, the people wouldn''t have so openly gathered without worry on their faces. When there are signs of King''s attack on.

    I looked before walking toward it, before stepping into thepound.

    Immediately, I felt tens of sharp eyes on me, but soon a surprise appeared on their faces, along with fear and jealousy.

    All the suspicion had vanished from their eyes.

    I am not hiding my power.

    It is the greatest protection I have. They have my information, and they will not believe, I will be able to break the absolute limit so quickly, even with the forbidden power.

    Even if someone suspects it.

    What can they do? I could kill them with a single p if they tried to do something to me.

    My core begins to bus as it senses different things. While I want to enter the hill, there are things I want to buy.

    I have broken through the absolute limit and even done sessions. I know what I want, and this small market has many of the things I want.

    I walked to the first store and the people who were shopping moved slightly away.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Even the store owner looks scared.

    If I had been in his ce, I would have been scared too. Here, I am absolute. I might not do anything about thepound, but I could go outside.

    All I would need is a single attack and not a powerful one, either.

    "What do you want for zalis ore, tragus leaves, and fras roots?" I asked, and he gulped down in fear.

    "It''s in the crystal," he replied with a faint stutter, motioning at crustal floating in front of the store. "You don''t have to pay," he added fearfully a momentter.

    I looked at him before my soul sense entered the crystal. Immediately, arge list appeared in front of me.

    A momentter, I picked up those three things, while the things he wanted in exchange appeared in front of him.

    I could have taken it for free, but I don''t want to. I am more than capable of paying for the things I need.

    I move to the second store and the third one.

    Shopping had be quite easy. The store owner would turn to me and there would be no negotiation. I could take the goods at any price I wanted.

    Though, I paid a fair price.

    Soon, I finished the shopping and walked toward the red stone hill.

    I reached it before stepping inside.

    Immediately feeling the powerful suppression created by its energies. They are so dense that

    even with such power, it took me a few seconds to adjust.

    The others simply sat down with their eyes closed to get used to the energy and get the benefits of it.

    Since I had gained the power of Prime. These small benefits are useless to me. I need the greatest of them, which I could only get in the center.

    So, I kept walking with the energy and suppression of it getting denser with each step, I took.

    Finally, I reached the center of the hill. Where there are only seven people there and only two are sitting on the focus point.

    I looked around, before walking into the focus point and sitting down.

    I have said that the energy here is extremely dense; one needs to be at least at absolute limit on top of having strong willpower like those two people beside me.

    As I sat down, the energies began toe inside me and let them before circting the method carved on the wall.

    The amber mountain didn''t increase the strength, like the other spots. It instead, creates a space for the other ces to increase strength.

    The ce here is amazing, but one couldn''t use all to increase the strength.

    Such ces require creating space inside one.

    There are some side effects of ces like this one, but the effect on me is much less than others. People take days or weeks to recover, while I do not need more than a day.

    It is not the first time, I have visited such a ce. I had done it once before four weeks ago. The energy came, and it filled me, widening the gaps with energy, that takes time to natural. It is a painful process. So much, so that I am gritting my teeth right now, but it is the pain, I will need to bear to get the benefits from them.

    Six and a half minutes after I came, the man beside me shaking got up and walked out of the circle.

    Four and half minutes after that it was the women, leaving me alone in the circle. It didn''t much matter to me as the energy remained the same.

    Soon, thirty-five minutes passed, and it had be terrifyingly painful.

    I want to get up and leave at every moment, but I am controlling that urge every moment.

    I don''t want to leave until my body reaches the limit. Till then, I will sit here, no matter how painful it would be for me.

    I began to regret those words not long after, as many times, I had nearly got up before sitting down and nearly getting up again.

    This struggle continued still one hour, seven minutes, and twelve seconds when I finally got

    up.

    My body and soul had stopped taking this energy. Reaching the limit.

 Chapter 4127: Can I help you?

    Chapter 4127: Can I help you?

    ?

    I moved fast with my soul sense moving with me as the center. Showing me everything faster than I could process.

    It''s why, it is directly going to my clone which is processing instantly.

    I am traveling through spatial surfing. It had been slightly over a month since I started doing that and I have gained better control of it than the first day.

    I now know, how much energy, I need to use for how much distance.

    I alsoe to understand the minute spatial pattern. Normally, they don''t affect things, but it is different when one wants to surf on them.

    A few weeks ago, I had crashed on the ground so hard. That nearly every part of my body had been broken.

    A huge crater had formed, where I had fallen.

    The thing is, it happened so suddenly, that I couldn''t do anything at all.

    If I had not been wearing the armor of strings. The damage would have taken me to death''s door and would have needed days to recover instead of a few hours.

    It''s not like I didn''t know about that. I did, but I didn''t take it as seriously as I should.

    Now, I am taking it with all the seriousness it deserves and remain alert for every change in space around me. No matter how small than change is.

    Another thing I learned is about using the soul sense at maximum efficiency.

    It is like a dome with me as the center. It moves with me, and instead of trying to process the data it gives me, thanks to speed, I am moving, I give it to my clone.

    It is much more efficient.

    It processes the data faster than I do my thoughts. So, there is no dy, instead it is fast.

    It''s why, many times, I wanted to hand over the soul sense to my clone, but I crushed the thought whenever it came to my mind.

    I used my clone when I was traveling through spatial surfing. When I am moving at normal speed, I do it on my own as I had been doing before.

    I stopped, and once again made the small tide and moved with it a speed, that is a blur to even limit breaking Sky Sovereigns.

    Hun!

    A king sensed me and tried to follow, but I was too fast.

    When I had stopped and surfed again, I was so out of its range that it couldn''t find me.

    This is one use of it. It made escaping very easy, but I needed to do that before my enemy could disturb the space. Once it happened, the method shouldn''t be used.

    It bes too dangerous.

    It''s why, it is never used to escape from the enemy. It also why, whenever I stopped. I sent my longest soul wave to scan the distance ahead of me.

    It is a waste of time since I could move faster than my soul waves, but this way, I could avoid the danger.

    My biggest danger is the battle of primes or those with prime-level power.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    If the battle is happening. This means the space is disturbed which isn''t a good thing. Space heals quickly within seconds, but in the battle, it didn''t get a chance.

    If I entered such a space, I could crush myself to pieces or even get thrown away in any direction hard, I would die on impact and even armor of strings wouldn''t be able to save me. That would terrible thing.

    I stopped, and once again moved after the response from the waves.

    I am moving toward the spots. There are other spots I would have chosen that are on the way, but this one is powerful and I need powerful.

    In the past month, my strength has increased tremendously. Every day, I visited a spot.

    There has not been a single day, where I haven''t.

    With this incredible speed. It had be extremely easy for me to move fast. Covering the distance in hours would have taken weeks.

    Though it is not without danger.

    There are some monsters, that could do what I do, and one of them had chased me.

    I was barely able to survive it.

    For that, I had to push myself with everything, I had. Including my full power and the forbidden power, that gave me an edge over the monster much stronger than me.

    Without forbidden power, my inheritance energy wouldn''t have been enough to create the powerful tide, I needed to move much faster than it.

    The monster was born with the natural ability to do this.

    "Hey!"

    An hour passed, and I stopped again and was about to move. When a loud shoutes in my direction with the power of the method.

    A man ising toward me.

    Not a normal man, but someone has broken through the absolute limit, given the speed he is moving. Its clear, he is stronger than me.

    The surprising thing is, that he had broken through it here.

    He is hiding it, keeping, his aura very contained, but I could tell and that is interesting

    because its not easy to gain such strength in such a short time.

    I had broken through with more strength than most and advancing fast, but here, this man

    had increased his strength, even faster than me.

    I wanted to move, but looking at his expression. It didn''t seem like he wanted to fight.

    I kept my aura contained.

    It is open enough that people would be able to tell, that I had broken through the absolute limit, but wouldn''t reveal how powerful, I am.

    It took him some time, but a red-skin man, with blue crystalline eyes appeared in front of me.

    I know him or of him. He is in the information, I had brough about the limit-breaking Sky

    Sovereigns.

    I am there intentionally. I had sold that info myself.

    I want to create an identity. That is different from Micheal Zaar''s.

    It needs to be strong and impactful enough that nobody could even think of me being a

    Micheal Zaar.

    It took him a while before he finally appeared in front of me. He looked faintly tired. He had

    seemed to push himself quite fast to reach me.

    "Can I help you?" I asked, and he smiled.

 Chapter 4128: Teaching

    Chapter 4128: Teaching

    ?

    "Yes. I am hoping, you would teach me spatial surfing?" he asked.

    Saying, I am surprised, would be an understatement.

    I looked at him and noticed how young he was. He looked to be around eighteen years old. I also looked to be in my early twenties, but I am much older.

    This man is young, much younger than me. If I am not wrong, he isn''t even fifty.

    Which is kind of shocking. Seeing many people take that much time to break the absolute limit alone, but it is his whole lifetime.

    I could be wrong, but I don''t think, I am. Which made me want to run away from him.

    He clearly has his secret. The less, I got tangled in them, the better it would be.

    "I know it is too much to ask, but I will make it worth your while," he said and crystal appeared in his hand.

    It is a normal information crystal.

    "What''s in there?" I asked. The man smiled. "Information about an amazing ce," he replied.

    "I already have information about many amazing ces," I replied cooly, without showing any interest, but felt deep curiosity in my heart.

    "This is Prime," he replied simply, while a surprise appeared on my face.

    "You found it?" I asked, and he nodded. "And it is quite hidden. It would be hard for others to find it without knowing an exact route," he replied.

    This is the Sky Sovereign realm. It is very hard to find things with Prime Grade.

    Till now, I had only found, three things, while he had found th whole ce.

    There are ces like that here. Extremely few, one or two at most. Where the realms, power says at Prime.

    We called them focus or starting. Because it is from these ces, the realm begins to change into Prime Grade for a few weeks of time.

    "It seemed like, you don''t believe," he said. Taking my silence as doubt.

    A next moment. Nine prime-grade resources appeared in front of me. They stayed there for a second and a half before disappearing as the power of the realm began to gather.

    They were Prime grade all right, and they have the signature of the realm, that even I would have difficulty forging with the forbidden power.

    "Fine," I said and the man''s eyes lit up.

    I shouldn''t do this. This man is dangerous with dangerous abilities.

    I shouldn''t take risks, lest he found out about the forbidden power, but his offer is too delicious to decline.

    Even Sky Sovereign grade resources are important to me, but Prime is what would help me tremendously. Both for the trade and practice.

    If I can get the ce and harvest a good amount of resources, it will help me tremendously. "You know the theory of it, right?" I asked. "Yes. Create a tide and surf it," he replied with a grin.

    "It is more nuanced than that," I stated but didn''t exin.

    Micheal Zaar would exin, but not this person and I don''t want it to do anything, that would let anyone have a hint of suspicion against me.

    Especially not from a person like him.

    "But since you already know the theory, we will move to the practical directly," I said to him and raised my hand. He took it after a moment of hesitation.

    I be very careful. If he tried or used some method on me, I would go for a kill and be prepared to defend against such attacks.

    "Sense the space and tell me, what you see?" I asked.

    A momentter, I felt his soul sense focus around us. Seeing its strength, I couldn''t help, but be serious, it was very powerful.

    "The space is clear, except for there, there, and there," he said, pointing toward three spaces.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Two are easier to noise with enough focus, but the third one is hard. I thought, even with a strong soul sense, he would need at least a minute to discover it, but he did in less than ten seconds.

    "Now watch me, how I use my energy to create a faint tide of space," I said and moved my energy.

    He focused his soul sense on it. Watching every step clearly.

    "Ready?" I asked, and he nodded. I released the lock and immediately the two of us shot forward at high speed.

    We stopped soon after arge away.

    "It is amazing," he replied, and I smiled.

    "We will do it again," I said and gathered the space and once again we shot forward.

    "Can you go faster than this?" he asked as we stopped. "Yes, but going slower is safer," I replied.

    "You don''t want to move unstable space," I cautioned and he shuddered. He does understand the dangers of it and I hope he remembers.

    I am sensing an impulsive streak in him. Which is dangerous, in attempting a method like this without the supervision of the powerful Prime.

    "One more time," I said and we moved.

    I did it and again, before I finally stopped after the tenth attempt.

    "I hope, you learned enough to try?" I asked. "More than I thought," He replied and threw the information crystal toward me.

    "Thank you," he thanked, a momentter.

    "See you around," I replied and shot away a momentter, while my clone looked through the information crystal.

    A secondter, my expression turned bad before turning serious.

    This ce is very far. Even for him, it would have taken him months to travel here.

    Though, there are ways in here, that could make one travel such distance within seconds, among other things.

    The information seemed truthful enough given how detailed it is. The ce is also near one

    of the ces, I want to visit. So, I will visit it.

    I only hope that it won''t be filled with people by the time I reach there.

    Such ces are really dangerous, but people flock to them without care. The allure of prime- grade resources is too much for them to stop in the name of danger.

    I am not ming them. Since I am the same.

 Chapter 4129: Poison Valley

    Chapter 4129: Poison Valley

    ?

    Thud!

    I softlynded on the ground before walking forward.

    I didn''t have to be careful at such a distance, but I wanted to. Seeing I was walking toward a very dangerous ce.

    It is one of the special category ces.

    Poison Valley.

    Yes, its name is a poison valley, and it is a poison valley with poisonous nts and monsters roaming in that ce. That had killed many people of my level.

    I will be staying here tillte afternoon before I will move toward the spot.

    I am not breaking my rule by visiting a spot a day.

    It is hard, and my body got strained a lot, but I am progressing. It is the reason why I havee to this ce. It has resources that will help me with that.

    It is not the first special category ce I have visited in the past month and a half.

    I had visited many of them. I have more than enough time to do that thanks to spatial surfing, which lets me move really fast.

    It is quite unfortunate that I won''t be able to do that outside.

    The space outside is really strong. It would be hard for me to manipte the space I do here. Unless, of course, I use the forbidden power.

    I shook my head at those thoughts and kept moving, avoiding any person or monster that came in the way.

    Yes, there are monsters and also people.

    It is not a secret ce that nobody knew about. It is the ce that everybody is aware of. Every information I had brought. Had a mention of this ce.

    A few minutes passed, and I reached the valley. It is in front of me with a poisonous miasma covering it. It differs from the energy of the realm.

    Ites from the ground. However, it did consume the energy of the realm to sustain itself and grow.

    This ce is expanding. It is slow, but it is growing out of its range. The data of the past few thousand years is clear proof of that.

    However, it didn''t much matter to me.

    I havee here to collect the resources I need. Once I have got them, I will get out of here.

    I stepped into the valley and immediately felt that heavy suppression. It is more powerful than what I felt outside of the valley.

    The energy poisonous energy surrounded me. Tried to eat the energy that my armor was made of.

    My armor took some of the energy. Which went to my clone, and it started to study it to change my armor. So, I will survive here better.

    The further I go, the greater the suppression and denser the energy would be.

    I am not surprised. Most of the special ces are like these. It is what makes them special, and they produce such wonderful resources.

    Over four minutes passed, and finally, my strings came out and started harvesting resources around me.

    Now, I do such things in the special ces only.

    Soon, a monster noticed the resources disappearing, but before it could even take a step toward me. It had gone unconscious.

    I smiled and continued collecting the resources. Making monsters unconscious if they

    discover me. I am a little careful when ites to people.

    I didn''t have to make them unconscious, as they couldn''t even reach me.

    When I see theming toward me, I would walk away.

    Since I broke through the absolute, my range has increased tremendously. I could see everything at an enormous distance: people, monsters, and even resources, nothing was hidden from me.

    Minutes passed as I harvested resources.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Most of the time, my expression would remain unchanged, but now and then, when I would find a rare resource or something I wanted, a smile would light up across my face.

    This ce is really something.

    Soon, I reached the ce and began to move slowly toward the battle that was happening.

    It is the battle of the Primes.

    Usually, I avoid it, but today, I didn''t.

    Today is special, after a month and a half of work. My clone had created something, and I wanted to test it.

    A momentter, a seed came out of me, and it moved toward the man.

    It had been a month and a half since I broke through the absolute limit, but not once had I tried to see those of my level.

    It was too risky, given they are hunting for me, but now I feel ready with my seeds.

    These people are Sky Sovereigns with more power than most Sky Sovereigns. I would have thought more deeply if it had been a Prime.

    Even a Prime weaker than the man fighting in front of me.

    Primes didn''t have just power; they had other abilities as well. The most amazing of all is called the halo mind. A thing that lets them connect to the veryws of the world.

    Which makes seeding them much harder and risky.

    Soon, the seed reached him and seeped inside him while I watched for the slightest change in

    his expression.

    If he sensed it, I would activate the poison array and make it seem like it was a poison energy that somehow entered inside him.

    The seed had poison energy in this ce, which I had strengthened to the Prime level.

    It might be at Prime level, but it won''t kill him.

    Seconds passed, and the seed reached its ce without him knowing.

    I could tell, not only because of his expression, which anyone could control, but also because

    no change appeared inside him, which is near impossible to control, even for a person of his

    strength.

    Soon, his meta-scan appeared in front of me and became clear, till I could see everything.

    As I saw it, my eyes couldn''t help but widen.

    It is so different. It''s so amazing; I could learn so much from it, and I will.

    Hun!

    I was looking at his scan when I noticed something familiar about it. Seeing it, my eyes couldn''t help, but turn serious.

 Chapter 4130: Fooling The World Itself

    Chapter 4130: Fooling The World Itself

    ?

    "Arvonal," I muttered.

    He is a cultist, and he has made a sacrifice recently. It is clear in his meta-scan when I look deeply enough.

    It is something big and even got lucky in the realm that helped him cross the sea of absolute limits.

    "He has to die," I said simply.

    The people from his cult had killed a lot of our people. It is only fair that we kill him. I could kill him, but I rather not do it.

    The members of the organization after being killed released any energy that stuck to one''s soul.

    Which the members could easily sense.

    I could wipe out that energy, and I had done it, but it was a hassle. That will waste at least two to three days.

    The time, I don''t have. So, I am going to use the much easier way.

    I closed my eyes before opening it two and a half minutester.

    I didn''t act immediately and waited for the opportunity. It came a few secondster, and I acted right in the perfect moment.

    The hog attacked with its icy poisonous and it once again moved his great sword forward to defend.

    It was doing that when suddenly something struck him inside. It is powerful enough that it shook him and made him lose control over his body for a fraction of a second.

    He is quick. Got his body under control quickly, but when he did, his eyes widened.

    Hun!

    He saw the icy tusks of the hog already entering inside him. Sending freezing poison. That was far more powerful than what I had used on him.

    Puch!

    He tried to retreat and kill the hog, but it was toote.

    A secondter, the hog tore him apart and ate him while he screamed in terror.

    He could have died early, but I did a few things. That kept him alive for a few seconds longer.

    He deserves longer and much worse punishment, but I don''t have time. So, I used a quick way that would not waste any time or make me suspect of his death.

    It took a few minutes for the monster to gorge on the body and leave before I made a move.

    A few secondster, three storage devices, istion artifacts, and a few other things he was wearing appeared in front of me.

    I had been careful to not let the monster eat those things. Even the monster isn''t idiot enough to eat those things. It could sense the spatial nature of it and most monsters stay away from

    it.

    I put those things in storage and entered inside it a few minutester.

    "So many things," I said, looking at the stuff.

    It might be a new limit-breaking Sky Sovereign, but he has a lot of things. More than thest one I had killed.

    Which is surprising, but the answer soon revealed itself a few secondster.

    He had killed a limit-breaking Sky Sovereign. An old one and got his stuff. Which isn''t surprising; being old doesn''t mean they are powerful.

    I havee across some that I defeat easily within a minute despite them being at that power for years.

    It had been over three and a half months since this realm had opened, and it had created quite a lot of limit-breaking Sky Sovereign.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    No wonder it is called the best realm for the Sky Sovereigns. Organizations pay massive money to get slots and see the progress the people are making here.

    It seemed to be worth it.

    I came out, despite wanting to look at everything, and left the job of sorting things into formation to form my clone.

    I havee here for a purpose and have a limited time. I would rather use it to get things done. I could always look at stuff, I got from cultists, it is not going anywhere.

    So, I begin to harvest the resource earnestly.

    This area is big with at least three king monsters. There might be more, I am saying three because I saw them and their auras.

    An hour passed and then another when suddenly, I stopped in my tracks.

    I turned and focused on it.

    "Fuck!" I cursed.

    "I can''t believe it. The tree is fooling the world itself," I said as I looked tree with my eyes shining like the ze.

    There is a tree and a few miles away.

    I thought it was a normal blue sea tulip tree, but it turned out to surreptitious tulip. Surreptitious tulips are very good at hiding themselves by copying other types of tulips. They could copy, not just their looks, but also their presence.

    They did it with such mastery that they could fool the world itself.

    I had not expected it. Especially not in this environment. Though, I shouldn''t be surprised, given how adaptable these species are.

    I do not need it, but I want it.

    I might not need its resources, but I want to do some research. Find out how it is hiding it could copy other tulips, and most importantly, hide its level from the world itself.

    I looked at it and couldn''t help, but sigh.

    I am not the only one who discovered it. There is another, and it is none other than that hog

    monster, that was fighting the cultist earlier.

    I thought for a moment and moved toward it. This time, I didn''t hide myself.

    Within seconds, it had discovered me.

    Roar!

    It roared from its ce and came toward me while I made my preparations.

    Soon, the monster was in front of me, and I thought it would attack me, but it didn''t. Instead,

    it stopped in front of me and looked at me with cautiousness.

    "You seemed quite smart, little hog. I will spare you if you give me that tulip tree of yours," I

    said to him sweetly.

    ROAR!

    It seemed to understand what I meant as its eyes zed in anger and it roared loudly, beforeing at me with icy fury.

    "Well, I wouldn''t mind, having you for dinner. Those tusks look interesting, too," I stated, and a sword appeared in my hand.

 Chapter 4131: Prime Honey

    Chapter 4131: Prime Honey

    ?

    CLANNG!

    My sword struck directly against its icy tusks hard.

    My fiery energies shed against the frost poison before I pulled my energy back and let the poison strike me.

    It is a powerful energy, and I collected it all.

    ROAR!

    The monster let out a huge roar, and the power red from its body. It understood holding back is useless against someone like me.

    He should use its full power, or it will find itself on a fiery skewer.

    Though, that will be its fate, and nothing will change. Just thinking about it, my mouth begins to water.

    It came at me once more and with its tusks zing in the cold fury. Like before, I swung my sword toward it.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    CLANNNG!

    We shed, and I shook a little because of the sheer force. It had attacked me with. This monster not only has a powerful poison but also has immense physical strength.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    I had fought the kings before, but this is the smallest one. It is slightly bigger than me but has a concentration of high physical strength on its body.

    It came at me again, and I swung my sword forward while looking at the surrounding destruction.

    The poison miasma eats any energy, but it couldn''t even contain the destruction from our battle. We have destroyed miles of area with our battle.

    Still, it is much less than outside. If we had been outside, the destruction would have been much greater.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    My de shed against the boar as it tried to skewer me with them as it did with itsst prey.

    I stopped it every time, which made it angry by a second till there was nothing but cold fury in its eyes. Unfortunately, this fury isn''t strong enough to get past my sword.

    "Try harder, little hog," I said, and it raged further. Understanding, I am mocking him.

    Which made it even angrier, and it attacked more intensely while I defended each of its attacks with my sword.

    Minutes passed, and the monster kept pushing itself until it had reached the limit. Rip!

    It came for another attack, but this time, something different happened. Its tusks didn''t touch my sword at all. Instead, they passed through my afterimage, and a deep red appeared on its body.

    ROAR!

    It roared and came at me with fury, with a poisonous ze enveloping its long, icy-blue tusks.

    Rip Rip Rip!

    Another red line appeared, and then another, before another. They kept appearing, though a momentter, they would begin healing at a visible pace.

    I attacked with the energy, but I removed it right after the attack.

    I am attacking it, not to injure it, but to make it angry. I want it to harness more power. It is a powerful monster, without a doubt.

    There would be a good chance. He would kill the cultist earlier, but it needs to be more powerful.

    In this one and half months, I had made massive progress with spots and daily practice. Now, there are a few people within my level who are a threat to me.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    Another minute passed, and it kept attacking without a visible increase, which made me disappointed.

    So, I attacked.

    The hog seemed to feel this attack was different as it roared and harnessed, more power than it had ever done before.

    Unfortunately, it didn''t harness it a few seconds ago. I might have dyed the attack by a minute or two, but now I am not going to do that.

    I will not stop the attack.

    Puch!

    A momentter, a wet sound rang out, and the pressure on my hand lessened as the body of the hog fell.

    My sword had pierced through its eyes and vaporized its brain away. No matter how good its healing power is. It isn''t going to survive from that.

    I waved my hand and put the hog in my storage before walking toward the tulip tree.

    It was at enough distance that the battle didn''t affect. Even if it had been close, it would have been fine. I wouldn''t have let anything happen to it.

    I didn''t waste any time and brought out my strings along with other things from my storage. I am going to take it to my core.

    As long as I took it to my core, safely. I should be able to nt it. These trees are good at surviving; they can grow anywhere.

    Most people aren''t even aware of their levels. They hide it very well. They are so good that they could fool even the world itself.

    Eleven minutester, arge, wide hole appeared in front of me as the surreptitious tree disappeared into my core.

    It had a lot of roots spread wide. Thankfully, I got all of them, even the smallest one.

    With that done, I went on to collect the resources while my clone began to look at the tree. Another hour passed, and the tree began to adjust to the core.

    Seeing that, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face. I even open the tree to the smallest

    hive.

    Soon, it is afternoon. It''s time for me to leave the Poison Valley.

    I wanted to stay more and collect more resources, but I didn''t. I walked out of the valley and, before going up.

    As I reached the sufficient height, I gathered the space into a faint tide and moved with it.

    My control is now much better, but nowhere close to what I need. I am making progress toward that, and it is faster than I had imagined.

    It is because of the forbidden power.

    It could do a lot of things, and now I use it a few times a day to understand the nuances of

    spatial surfing.

    It helps to solve the doubts, I have.

    It is why I could now faintly maneuver my path. It is far away from what Prime Volsnorth, and others could do, but it is a start.

    I am doing this. Taking the risk with forbidden power because I want to master it enough that

    I will be able to use it outside.

    If I get out of this realm safely. I am going to need this ability to survive outside.

    Soon it is evening, and I am just half an hour away from my destination.

    ''Look at this,''

    I stopped and was about to gather the space again when my clone called me. Immediately, I

    looked at what it wanted to show me.

    It is bees. They are taking the nectar from it, which is normal.

    What makes it abnormal is that they have created separation from this honey. They are not

    mixing it with general honey.

    They are feeding this honey to the queen.

    This hive has done this before. Till now, every honey is the same; they had never created a

    special pod.

    They have done this for the queen. Only she is eating it.

    I didn''t stop it, despite it being prime-grade honey and being in small amounts. I do not need Prime-grade honey right now; I''d rather let bees eat it and see where it goes.

 Chapter 4132: Four Months

    Chapter 4132: Four Months

    ?

    "Fuck, I am out!"

    I heard someone screaming, but to me, it was faint. I only heard it, before the person was close to me.

    He and his words disappeared. I focused on the thing, that was happening to me.

    It had been already an hour since I had been here, and it was bing unbearable. I wanted to get out of it every second, but I am resisting the feeling.

    I am inside a red gtinous substance.

    It is squeezing me into a pattern from all sides and not just from the outside. The gtinous energy had entered inside and done the same from inside.

    I am in the ce called. ''Lake of Massage,''.

    When I entered it earlier, I had experienced heaven. It hadsted for twenty-three minutes before it had started to be ufortable.

    It is now extremely ufortable, but I am staying despite that. Seeing the benefit, I am receiving.

    I am once again in the rxing spots to free my body and create more space for strengthening from the other spots.

    This is slightly different from the others, I had visited.

    It is divided into two parts. One affects the soul, while the other affects the body. I had already been to the soul one in the morning and now, I am at the physical one.

    It is like a massage, and the first twenty minutes were the best.

    I wish things hadn''t be ufortable. I was really enjoying it; the same thing had happened with the soul. The first half an hour was enjoyable and then it was a pure hell.

    I calmed my mind and bore the massage, which was getting worse by the minute.

    However, I have no intention of getting out till I receive all the benefits. This ce has to offer.

    I could see my meta-scan and the changes happening to me. They are amazing and my body has yet to reach the limit.

    Getting out before that would be wasting this wonderful opportunity. Something I might not be able to experience again.

    Minutes passed and it got harder and harder, but I bore it. No matter, how worse, it got.

    It took a while before finally, my body reached the limit of benefits it could get from it. Seeing that, I got up immediately, nearly falling on this jelly-like substance.

    People are falling. This substance is slippery, and our strength is sealed.

    Finally, I got out, and there was no speck of gtinous substance on my body. Theke absorbs it all back to it. It is such regret; I would have loved to get a sample of it.

    If I had something like that at my beck and call. It will make a lot of things easier for me.

    Soon, I reached the end of the cave and looked around. Seeing there was no monster, I got out and immediately, felt my power returning.

    There is no one around.

    All those finished, leave this ce quickly or wait at the cave. Thepound is destroyed, and there is no protection.

    This ce is also one of dangerous areas, making even fewer people visit it. It is why, I chose it.

    The risks didn''t disappear after I broke the absolute limit. They are still present.

    My body still forbade power. More than before, and it makes them behave strangely. It is why, I chose the ces that few people visit.

    When I go to a crowded ce. I always change my face and project more power, than I have. It is extremely risky, but it wards off the suspicion.

    I moved fast, with stealth covering me while my soul waves spread in every direction.

    It is evening and near time when I stopped for the night. Which is around seven. I have been doing that since I broke through the absolute limit two months ago.

    It gives me more time to focus on the inheritance.

    I could now travel faster. Visit one ce every day. The only thing I lose is resources, but I am willing to bear that.

    Breaking into the Sky Sovereign is the most important thing for me right now. I am moving steadily toward the ultimate limit and stopping early gives me more time to work on my inheritance.

    I am making a huge progress.

    The force released at near death helped me a lot. They are the only thing I miss about days before I broke through my absolute limit.

    The help it provided increased myprehension of ancient runes, speeding up the progress of inheritance.

    Now, I am really close. Closer than I thought I would be when I first came to this realm.

    Click!

    Soon, I reached further enough from the cave and stopped before taking out the abode and entering inside.

    I had directly stepped into my bedroom and my armor was deactivated and the clothes disappeared before I stepped into the shower.

    I know I don''t have a gtinous substance on me, but I felt like, it was on me.

    I won''t be able to get rid of it until I shower.

    Fifteen minutester, I got out of it and walked into the kitchen. A secondter, a steaming

    dinner appeared in front of me which I ate alone in silence.

    After I finished with it. I washed the dishes, before lying down on the couch.

    I appeared in front of the door of the library and walked inside.

    There my work is already waiting for me. Tens of half-finished formations. They areplex

    and made of ancient runes wholly.

    I am trying to choose one of them and proceed with it, but each one has its advantages, but I

    have to choose.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    No solution is a perfect solution. To have one thing, I have to give up another.

    It is a quite dilemma. I even had a dream about itst night.

    "Third," I said after a few minutes. It is the best choice of all. Among all the choices, it gives

    the best performers on the required parameter.

    It expanded in front of me, and I began working on it.

    I worked on it for hours till it was midnight when I finally stopped.

    I opened my eyes before walking into the practice room to practice my methods, which I do every day, before sleeping.

 Chapter 4133: Beautiful Evening

    Chapter 4133: Beautiful Evening

    ?

    "It''s a four and half months. The changes should have started by now," said a person not far away from me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Not that I amining. With the realm turning to Prime, most of us will have to leave,"

    "The energy will be powerful, and so is suppression."

    "Monsters would break through, and most importantly, dangerous Primes woulde to the realm to hunt for the host of the host of the power," he added with a sigh.

    "It is going to be a very dangerous thing for us," replied the woman and shook her head.

    I listened to their conversation while I shopped around in one of the biggest markets, I hade across in the past four and half months since I had been here.

    The spot, I am one of the most popr. This means a lot of people came here, including those who broke the absolute limit.

    They are the ones who had killed all three kings in areas around it. Making the area even safer. There are thousands of people here, with hundreds of stores. There is no protectivepound, but nobody seemed to be worried, seeing they have openly ced their abodes.

    The thing they are talking about is the most popr subject.

    In the past ten times, the realm had opened. The changes had started between three and half months to four and half months.

    These changes will upgrade the realm to Prime. Making way for the primes to enter for three weeks.

    That didn''t happen.

    They might be worried about it, but I am not. There is so much to do, and I wanted to finish it all before the Primese.

    The moment, the changes begin. The ticking clock would also start with the closure of the realm, which will happen in three weeks.

    I am doing a lot of things.

    Working on the ns to get out of this realm safely. Collecting the resources, increasing my strength, and working on my inheritance.

    There are so many things and so little time to do them.

    I pushed those thoughts and moved to another store, while I looked around and listened.

    Nearly half of the people are talking about it. Looking at each other suspiciously. It became kind of funny to watch.

    Now, nearly everyone is aware of my having a forbidden power and they are looking for it. Even those openly saying, they have no interest are always looking for it sneakily.

    Which is a very good news for me. It had made everybody suspicious of everybody.

    A lot of strange and funny things happened due to it, but not everything funny happened. There are some things that happened, and just thinking about it made my blood boil.

    I calmed myself and focused on shopping in this beautiful evening.

    In the past four and half months. People have be so powerful that they can bear denser energy and suppression but still over 75% of them find it hard after eight.

    Its why the market closes at seven and a half. I want to browse through the stores by then.

    "King! King ising!"

    Warned a woman; someone who broke through the absolute limit.

    Immediately people began to close their stores at incredible speed and moved into the protective circle.

    I had made a panic appear in my face and moved toward the protective circle.

    Here, I came to Sky Sovereign. My strength is average, there is nothing indistinguishable about me including my face.

    I only do that, when the spots have privacy.

    If it is not, then Ie in projecting the limit-breaking Sky Sovereign. My strength depends

    on the type of ce it is. I could be average, or I could be strong.

    Soon, I had reached the protective formation and poured by power like the rest.

    I had sensed the king much before women and others, but I didn''t say anything. It is a strong monster from its aura, but there are many here who could handle it.

    I like to watch them fight. It is interesting and shows me what I would need to deal with. If they find me.

    ROARR!

    The monster came and it was a six-meter-tall bear with a crown of blue mes over his head.

    As he appeared. Seven people flew toward it, before stopping a few hundred meters away. The ruby red-stone-skinned woman kept flying toward me.

    The bear attacked, seeing hering toward it. She responded with her falchion covered in lightning.

    "That''s Sasra from Thunderous Thorn; she is powerful," said the man beside me. "But will she be able to defeat the bear?" asked the other man, seeing the bear pushing her back.

    The bear is slightly stronger than her, but that doesn''t mean it will win.

    When ites to the monster and people. The result isn''t straightforward.

    I didn''t say anything and watched withplete focus. It was the only thing I could do since I couldn''t see her, which I really wanted to do.

    It is too big a risk. Even with my appetite, I can''t justify it.

    So, I watched her every move and thought, about how I would deal with her. If I were to fight

    her, keeping the same strength as her.

    It will not be easy, given how skillful she is.

    A minute passed and then another. She was getting injured, but the bear wasn''t without

    scratch either.

    It is hard to tell, with injuries, who would win, but if I were to bet. Then I would say people; I would always bet on people whenever they were against the monsters.

    The battle intensified with injuries appearing on the bodies of both.

    It had transfixed the whole audience with gazes focused on nothing, but the battle.

    I kept releasing my soul waves and could sense the monster at the near edge. It had sensed the people, but the danger.

    Currently, it is only watching, but it might. However, it is not going to change anything.

    Another minute and a half passed when shended a decisive blow and decapitated the bear monster in a single lightning-fast strike.

 Chapter 4134: Dangerous Road

    Chapter 4134: Dangerous Road

    ?

    The wave moved and I moved with it.

    I looked around carefully, manipting the tide as it moved me. It was hard, but it turned as I had wanted.

    It is a sharp turn, nor it was easierpared to when I used the forbidden power, but I am doing it. Making turns is extremely helpful to avoid the danger in front of me.

    Many times, I needed to use the forbidden power to turn to avoid spatial disturbance.

    I moved toward my destination while pushing myself in a spatial surfing.

    I am going to that special spot where the realm is Prime. I had wanted toe herest month, but I came across new information and changed the route.

    Now, I am going there. I want to reach there before changes begin in the realm.

    It had been five months and till now. Something like that hadn''t happened. At least in the past two and half thousand years; it had never taken five months.

    I am d, I had got such time. In the past three months, my strength had taken a huge leap. Something, that would have taken me years.

    The ces here helped a lot.

    I visited over a hundred. Other people couldn''t do that, even if they travel to a ce a day. Their bodies and souls would reach the limit of gain, they could take from these external factors.

    Even with the aid of rxing spots. They couldn''t, but I could.

    It is stressful, but I could, and I am doing it.

    Every day, I visited a spot; there was not a single day when I didn''t. However, the next three days will be an exception.

    Not only because I have reached the limit but also because I want to focus on harvesting the Prime Grade resources. If I find a lot of rare or those I need, I will extend my stay.

    There is only one thing that will be able to pull me from there, and that changes the realm, but I didn''t think about it too much.

    An hour passed and then another, when I stopped.

    The ce is spatial confluence. I don''t want to surf here; I could easily die.

    So, I flew.

    I didn''t hold back much. I have grown quite powerful and since then, soul waves have been useful in normal travel. I would be able to sense the danger be it appears.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    However, I am capable of dealing with most of the dangers. The only one I am not are most terrifying people in realm.

    The top ones. Like the red hunter or shaman of Irmatis. They are here.

    I have note across them, but I heard about it. The shaman from Irmatis had killed a lot of people sinceing. Even fought with the red hunter before running away.

    Both of them are truly powerful.

    Unmatched, they havee here not to increase their strength, but to make a breakthrough into the Prime. If they seed, they will be a terrifying Prime.

    Three hours passed when I stopped in the cloud and hid away.

    A few minutester, a massive bird with green thunder as its tail flew away at incredible speed.

    If I didn''t have to reach the ce as soon as possible. I would have fought that bird. It is powerful and I really wanted to fight it.

    I shook my head and flew away from the cloud.

    Thud!

    Two hourster, I reached the ce andnded on the ground. It took me five hours. If I had used spatial surfing, fifteen minutes would have been more than enough.

    In front of me are spatial rifts, along with spatial des and other things.

    Saying this ce is dangerous would be an understatement. That man had warned in the information about the danger of it.

    I looked around me before a map appeared on my face.

    If I am not wrong, then that man had appeared in that ce. It was not a possibility, I first

    thought, but the more, I studied the information, the surer I would be.

    It is such regret, that I didn''te across him. If I had, I would have asked him.

    I shook my head of those thoughts and moved ahead.

    A minute and a halfter, I needed to take a sharp leap forward to avoid. Three space des; that would have torn through me easily.

    I could defend against almost anything in this realm. Aside from space.

    In front of it. My defenses are thin as paper.

    Which is much better than almost nothing before I broke through the absolute limit.

    I followed the map, but soon, I saw that the route shown on the map was blocked. So, I took a different route, and many leads through it were blocked or couldn''t be traveled through.

    Still, I kept choosing different routes before appearing behind the blocked route on a map, before resuming following it.

    Avoiding many spatial rifts, des, and blocked roads.

    Soon, it was evening, and I was still walking on this dangerous road.

    I thought I would reach it in the evening, but the way things are going, I would be lucky if I reached there before midnight.

    In the information. He warned about the dangers of the ce, but he also made it look like a quick path that could be cleared within two to three hours.

    Maybe he had?

    I pushed that thought away. I don''t want to delve into what abilities he had that helped him.

    I rather focus more on the route.

    Soon, it was past nine and I took a break in safish spot. I sat down and ate dinner. Studied the information further before resuming my journey.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed suddenly when the de passed by me. It was less than a centimeter away. Many spatial des had passed by me in the past few hours, but never one so close. This one scared me, especially seeing it was so close to my head.

    I took a deep breath before resuming moving.

    Hours passed by and finally, I noticed a change in the energy. I walked further and denser it

    got.

    Soon, there is only this energy and not of the outside. The energy that it is at Prime. The Sky Sovereigns, even those of the limits, would turn into dust ining contact with it.

 Chapter 4135: Resources and Danger

    Chapter 4135: Resources and Danger

    ?

    I took a deep breath and felt the power.

    It is not the power that is really close to the Prime like outside but is at Prime. This makes this ce extremely dangerous, seeing as it might have the Prime.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is why I am even thinking about getting out of here. When I had just arrived here.

    One couldn''t fathom the danger until one experienced it.

    It took me a while to get control over myself, before looking around.

    I wanted to start immediately, but what I saw made me think about it twice and I did the wise thing. I controlled my greed and took out of my abode before getting inside.

    It iste. Usually, by this time, I am in my abode working.

    I really don''t want to get into the abode. I want to collect the rare and precious nts I had sensed, but they are not the only things in there.

    There are also powerful monsters. Including a real Prime.

    There is also the thing about the energy. It was really dense and powerful.

    So much, so that I wouldn''t have been able to stay in it for more than one and a half hours, with the speed it was increasing in density and power.

    The suppression was no less powerful.

    If the powerful tidees here. It will have no problem in breaching through my abode despite the changes I had made after thest breach.

    I quickly freshened up and ate before entering my abode. At midnight, I practiced, before sleeping.

    Step!

    The next day, I stepped out of the abode in the morning light.

    The energy is lighter thanst night, and so is the suppression, but it is powerful enough. Those without the power of Prime won''t be able to survive here for more than a few minutes.

    I took a deep breath of fresh air and covered myself with powerful stealth before beginning to move with strings out.

    Here, I am not going to take any risks.

    I will move with full stealth, and the range of my strings will be shorter. I will also move slower, despite wanting to harvest every bit of resource, this ce has.

    There are Prime resources everywhere. I could see many rare ones, that made my eyes shine.

    People prefer realms to search for resources because the resources found in them are of much better quality. Here, the energies are wider and denser than outside.

    Not all resources could grow here because of the harsh energies, but those that could be of the best quality.

    There are also the numbers of them.

    If the ce, has Prime level energies doesn''t mean it will have Prime resources everywhere. It is less than 1%, but here it is over 10%, which is massive.

    It means one in five resources is at Prime Grade. Which is great.

    Soon, my strings reached the first prime resources and were harvested, along with many Sky Sovereigns ones which are better than outside.

    I need Sky Sovereign grade resources and will need them even after I make a breakthrough into Sky Sovereign.

    It is one of the uses of having a lower level and higher power. The lower-level resources are still very useful to one. Especially when one mixes them with high-level ones.

    I moved slowly, collecting the resources as I walked.

    I noticed as I walked deeper. The denser energy would be; the suppression on the other remained about the same.

    Which isn''t surprising. The information was mentioned.

    Speaking of information. I couldn''t help, but wonder, how he had survived.

    This ce should have killed him, because of I am pretty sure, he had appeared in this ce and had not broken the limit when he appeared.

    I had thought about itst night too.

    Absolute peak Sky Sovereigns could forget surviving in an environment like this. The only reason there is that he had a powerful protection artifact that protected him.

    I shook my head and kept moving while sending soul waves in every direction.

    Soon, I stopped with a smile on my face.

    In front of the bed of an ashy ck grass. When one looks clearly, one would see that it is not ash, but crystalline granules.

    It is a crystal ash gras. Most of it is a Sky Sovereign, but around 15% of it is the prime grade and I wasted no time, in moving my strings to harvest them.

    Soon, 80% crystal ash grass of prime grade and 70 of the sky grades were in my storage.

    After collecting the grass. I moved forward but soon stopped as I noticed another group of resources and harvested most of them before walking.

    I would harvest every resource, but not all. I would leave some. Scourging it all is bad.

    For the ecosystem, monsters, and people that willeter after the realm opens again.

    There should be variety. It is why, now and then, I would nt seeds. I did it only when I felt it would enhance the ecosystem and give it a chance to grow here.

    I never nt the seeds that throw it off the bnce or worse, evasive species.

    I stopped and this time, not for the rare resources, but for the monster. A white snake is

    coming toward me; it is long with dangerously sharp fangs.

    Most importantly. It is a limit-breaking monster.

    The monster came closer and closer, till there was barely a hundred meters of distance

    between us.

    I havee across many limit-breaking monsters, but not this close.

    I have confidence in my stealth, especially after three months of daily practice, which infused

    more forbidden power into me. Still, I couldn''t help, but feel scared.

    The monster got closer. It was not less than fifty meters away from me.

    It didn''t look like it sensed me, and it didn''t as it slithered away without its eyes stopping on

    the ce, I had been hiding.

    As the monster moved the enough distance away. I heaved a sigh of relief.

    I was terrified there.

    I was terrified of monsters. I could kill it, and it wouldn''t take more than a minute, but of the

    ce I am in.

    There are monsters far more dangerous than it and I don''t want to invite them.

    Hun!

    A minute passed, and I had just taken a step forward to move from the ce I was hiding when

    I sensed something that made me stop at my ce.

 Chapter 4136: Primes

    Chapter 4136: Primes

    ?

    ''The battle,'' I thought.

    It made my expression worse because it was a battle of monsters.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Both monsters are Prime.

    I thought, there is only one Prime in this ce. I had only seen the signs of one, but I had been wrong. There are two of them and I am not a match of either.

    It didn''t make me feel good at all, because those two monsters have the power to kill me.

    I pushed those thoughts and resumed walking.

    The battle is far away from me, and I am tracking it every moment. The second I sensed them turning toward me; I would hide in my abode.

    I hope, it won''te to that.

    Time passed, and soon over half an hour passed.

    The battle had ended, and it was unfortunate that no monster had died. They fought before retreating with injuries.

    Even the injuries didn''t seem serious, despite the monster''s vitality. It wouldn''t take them more than an hour or two topletely recover.

    Hours passed, and it was afternoon.

    Everything went well till now. There is no single monster that discovered me. Some hade close, but not a single one discovered me.

    I, on the other hand, discovered a lot of resources and harvested them.

    I am not just harvesting resources, but harvesting the whole trees. Like right now, I am doing with fire seed lemons.

    There are several trees, and I have harvested all the mature limes from them before sending my seed to take the whole nt into the core.

    I have done it with hundreds of ns since the monster.

    I would do it with any resources that I would find useful for my practice in the long run.

    Though, this lime tree is one of the few exceptions. The limes are useful, but not for my practice, but they are very useful for the food, I cook.

    For lemonade and pies, just thinking about them made my mouth water.

    It took me a few seconds, and soon, the trees were in storage. I hid the sighs and moved up.

    Over an hour passed by, when I suddenly stopped.

    "I was right," I said softly. Looking at the trees. There is nothing strange about it unless one looks clearly.

    There are people here or had been at least two to three days ago.

    I have seen the signs, but this is the clearest. I could see, how a person has used a specific harvesting method to harvest those resources.

    The signs of it are all over it.

    This is another thing for me to worry about. It is a dangerous ce and wise people wouldn''t fight here, but not everyone is wise.

    I would need to be careful.

    Till now, I haven''t seen a single person here, but that is surprising. It hadn''t been a day since I started moving and barely moved in the small section of this ce.

    Enough, I would need months to scour through all. If I kept moving at the speed, I am moving

    at.

    I don''t mind my speed. I am harvesting resources every second, and that is what matters the most. It is why, I havee to this ce for.

    Another hour passed, and I stopped again for the monster. I hid, while my stealth did the job of hiding me.

    Soon, the monster came, and it got close to around a hundred meters. It is the third one who got close to me today and I am only talking about the limit-breaking monster.

    The Sky Sovereigns hade far closer. It was mostly me, moving close to them.

    Thest two monsters didn''t discover me, and I hope this one won''t as well. It won''t. It hade close to me as those two had been.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when suddenly, the monster stopped and turned toward me.

    Roar!

    It sniffed before his eyes got focused on where I was before it let out a roar and leaped toward me.

    "Fuck!" I cursed as the monster attacked.

    It is Pather with a coated ck at night. It is twice as big as me but muscr. It felt each fiber of its skin held immense power and it likely did with the speed it wasing toward me.

    A long sword appeared in my hand, while the istion field from two artifacts activated surrounding me.

    Burst 100%.

    The full power of the burst filled me, and I moved toward it with dense energy covering the sword.

    I need to kill the monster as soon as possible, but it won''t be easy. It is the strongest monster I have ever fought, but I need to do it.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against its ws, and I shook hard. Despite using my full power.

    This is the worst monster; I could fight against. It is a physical monster. Most of his energy had gone to augmenting his physical attacks.

    There is barely any energy in those sharp-sharp ws of its.

    Roared!

    It roared again as itnded. It is a massive roar, but a silent kind of road. Its effects are just the

    same, but only for one person. Others won''t be able to hear it.

    The monster understands the risks as well. It is why, the low roar and focus on physical.

    Which helps it minimize its signature.

    However, it is not without disadvantages. The greatest is the stealth. Focusing on the physical provides lesser stealth; its coat offers natural stealth, but if the monster is close, they will

    sense it.

    CLANNNNG!

    It came at me again and I moved my sword forward like thest time, stopping it.

    Though, unlike thest time. This time, I had sent the seeds inside it. Yes, seeds, several of

    them. For the monster data and prediction on the monster.

    Most importantly, they will find how the monster had sensed.

    To be specific, whether it had found me through the forbidden power or just because of his

    great physical senses, which noticed something.

    It is really important to me. More than anything.

    I thought I had closed nearly all the gates of monsters sensing me through forbidden power,

    but I might not have, and I will need to remedy that.

    Monsters will be one of the tools those people will use to search for me will use.

    I need to be ready for them.

 Chapter 4137: Relief

    Chapter 4137: Relief

    ?

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    The monster attacked fast and hard. Wanting to finish me as soon as possible.

    I defended against them while the meta-scan of it became more and more clear.

    I know I should focus on killing it rather than finding out, how it had sensed me. If those powerful monsters sensed me; it would be game over.

    Despite that, I am looking at whether it found me through forbidden power or not.

    I havee across many such monsters. That I know where to look. The books in the library have helped too.

    Roar!

    It roared again and came even faster than before, with its ws bing longer and sharper. CLANNNNG!

    I stopped him with my sword, but not without a cost. I took a step back while the trickle of blood came out of the corner of my lips.

    It''s been over a month since a monster was able to harm to this degree.

    "You are good. It''s unfortunate, that we are fighting in a dangerous ce like this," I said to the monster.

    If we had been outside, I would have taken my sweet time to fight this opponent, but now. As soon as I get the data, I will start on my offensive.

    I already got aplete meta-scan of it, but the part I am looking at is harder to scan.

    It will take some time, and till then I will need to keep it in top shape. Not that I could injure it heavily, given the difference of power between us.

    Still, there are a few ways I could finish the battle quickly.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed. When I had sensed something. One of the monsters had entered the outer istionyer.

    It isn''t only monsters given the how enormous area those twoyers are covering, but other monsters are weak. They ran away as soon as they entered inside the inneryer and sensed the battle.

    This one will not, and it feels as strong as the one, I am fighting.

    If these two fought me together. It will be hard for me to finish the battle quickly.

    I am worried, but there is nothing I can do, but hope, it will not cross the secondter.

    Seconds passed by and thirty-seven secondster. It got out of the outeryer, but its relief was short-lived and it entered the outer istionyer again.

    Therge area of the istion field makes thingsplicated.

    CLANNNNG!

    I stopped worrying about it and focused on the monster in front of me which had nearly avoided my sword. Which would have been bad.

    Roar!

    It roared with frustration and anger, beforeing at me once again more.

    I could see the sheer amount of physical force; it was using toe at me. It is massive, enough to crush through the hill and put a massive hole in the mountain.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Finally, my seed mapped that small organ to the cellr level, and instantly my clone focused on the specific part.

    There was nothing. It looked again but found nothing. Seeing that, a huge relief flooded my heart.

    It did not sense me through the forbidden power.

    With immense relief, I put my entire focus on the monster and moved toward it, while at the same time, pulling the strings.

    Rip!

    My sword ripped through its back, creating a deep bloody line.

    I was going to the core, but the monster was strong, and the strings hadn''tpletely bonded it with all theyers. Currently, they are only capable of slowing down.

    Though, now they are moving faster to bind it. Now, that it discovered them as they acted. RAORRR!

    It sensed the threat and roared massively, beforeing at it, me with fury.

    It should have run away, and I would have let it. It would have made things easy for both of

    us, but the monster is dumb. I can''t expect it to make smart choices.

    "You are making wrong choices," I said to the monster as it came at me and pulled the strings again as anotheryer appeared on it and attacked at the same time.

    Rippp!

    It was barely able to dodge it this time. Still, I was able to get some of its face.

    There is blood on it.

    A faint hesitation appeared on the monster''s face, but a momentter it was crushed by the fury, and it attacked me again.

    Rippp Rippp Rippp!

    More and more injuries appeared on its body till it became bloodied, despite that monster stilling at me like crazy.

    It is injured, but it didn''t affect it much given its vitality and bastard protecting its vital organs well.

    Even adapting to the restriction.

    A few more seconds passed and came at me again. Just when we close. I pulled the strings, but this time it was different.

    I pulled the strings on threeyers of restrictions. Instead of one. I had waited for it, and it was a wise choice given how powerful restrictions have be.

    The monster tried to avoid my de reaching its fatal spot. Like it did many times, but this time, its luck had run out.

    Puch!

    The restrictions were too tight for it to dodge, and my de pierced through its body into its core before releasing the energy to kill it.

    The shine disappeared from its eyes, and I pulled it into my core before it hit the ground.

    Immediately, I begin to wipe my signs while keeping an eye on the second monster. Which is

    still in the firstyer.

    Seven minutester, I finished and moved.

    When I moved sufficiently away, I deactivated the istion fields. Immediately the monster

    sensed the energy, that secondyer, keeping them contained.

    It moved toward it. Reaching within a few seconds before sniffing it. Unfortunately, it found nothing. The monster is in my core, while I am a few miles away.

    So, unless it has extremely powerful sensory abilities or could sense the forbidden power, it wouldn''t be able to find me.

 Chapter 4138: Shaman

    Chapter 4138: Shaman

    ?

    "Razor edge roses," I said with a smile and plucked the mature ones from all the trees except for two.

    Those two came to my storage, thirty-nine secondster.

    I wiped away the signs and moved forward. Harvesting the other resources.

    It has been five days since I came here, and I am still here. I didn''t n to stay here for more than three days, but the resources turned out to be better than I had thought.

    With these, I don''t need to visit other ces for the resources.

    Since I can''t go to any other spots due to me reaching the limit of external resources. This ce is the most productive one till the realm begins to upgrade.

    That hadn''t happened yet.

    It would have started from here. Even if it hadn''t, I would have sensed it. Such changes are powerful enough, that every Sky Sovereign would be able to sense it.

    These resources I am collecting are going to help me a lot and it will be clean.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Over an hour passed, and I had sensed the battle. Immediately, I knew, it was of the Prime.

    Those two monsters fight every day.

    They are equally powerful, and nobodyes out of winning. I had watched their battles and be sure; I wouldn''t be able tost more than a minute in front of them.

    Hun!

    Minutes passed as I continued with collecting the resources, while at the same time, keeping eyes on the battle, when I sensed something.

    A powerful presence ising toward them, and the presence is fast.

    So much so that I couldn''t get a good look at them. Though, I noticed one thing. The person is really powerful and not a Prime.

    The monsters have also noticed it and stopped fighting.

    It didn''t take long for a man to appear too close to them before stopping. When he did, the shock appeared on my face, and I stopped the soul waves.

    It is that shaman. Shaman from Irmatis.

    Irmatis are the most dangerous enemies for me. They have forbidden power as well. Ites from a beast god and isn''t as powerful as mine, but still, it is a massive risk to them. Especially with shamans.

    I feel like, he might not be able to discover the soul waves, but I don''t want to take the risks.

    A few seconds passed, and I released my soul waves. I need to see what is happening, but my soul waves won''t touch them. They will reach the area close to them, before returning.

    It will be enough for me to know what is happening.

    Soon, the soul waves reached, and the first ones came back. Revealing a trove of information including the main question.

    Are they fighting? Yes, they are, and if I am reading the data right, then the two monsters are going against the shaman who is far more powerful than I had expected.

    I don''t know, why I am even surprised by it.

    He is from the beast god cult. They are powerful, with forbidden power, he has greater limits than others, making him more powerful than most limit-breaking Sky Sovereigns.

    I summoned my abode and entered.

    To be more cautious. I had sent the diverting seeds far away and made the wavese through them. If he somehow even senses them. It will be difficult for him to find me.

    It might seem extreme, but I want to go to the extreme seeing his strength.

    The more data came in, the more horrified I was bing. He is powerful. So much so that he is fighting against them equally.

    A lone monster will be more than enough to finish me within a minute, but he is fighting against two.

    It made me somber.

    I knew it before, but now I know even better than I should stay away from him. If he caught me, there was no way, I would be able to escape from him.

    Minutes passed, when suddenly. The aura of one monster suddenly vanished.

    There is no sign of it remaining. If it had run away, I would have sensed the faint amount of fresh aura, but there is none of it and that only means one thing.

    It is dead.

    As the seconds passed. I had be even more sure of it.

    Now there is only one monster and seeing how the aura of them getting further. One is trying to run away, I could guess who.

    Seeing that, I spread my waves further and further, but always staying further away from monsters and shamans.

    Seconds passed and turned into a minute when I felt the aura of the second monster disappearing.

    I sighed.

    I released the soul waves for a few more seconds before stopping. I know which direction the shaman will move, but I don''t want him to move in my direction ande across the soul

    waves.

    To be safe, I decided to not go out at all.

    It is only ate afternoon, but I don''t want to take any risks with Shaman.

    Though, I am very curious about him being here.

    I don''t think it is resources.

    I have intelligence from the organization stating the runes he had visited in the past few years; he had no dearth of resources.

    There must be something for which he came here, and I wanted to know about it desperately,

    but I controlled myself.

    If I follow this curiosity, it will kill me.

    So, I controlled and closed my eyes. Taking several deep breaths before entering my core.

    In these five days, it had changed a lot.

    I have nted over a thousand new nts. Most of those that were already there, but it''s fine.

    I do not need those resources anymore.

    I have more than enough stored for my needs.

    Currently, I have opened these prime grade nts for two hives. Like the first hive, the Prime honey is going directly to the queens.

    I know what the queens are doing with it, and I am excited about it.

 Chapter 4139: Second Level Completion of Talaras Constitution

    Chapter 4139: Second Level Completion of Tras Constitution

    ?

    It was midnight when I opened my eyes and walked toward the practice room, as I usually do.

    I wanted to release my soul waves to look for him.

    He could survive the powerful energies outside. That is a threat to me.

    I shook those thoughts away and controlled my emotions before stepping into a practice

    room.

    The clothes on my body disappeared and soon, I felt a sharp pain as tens of thousands of needles pierced through me.

    A minuteter, I began the dance.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It is painful, but I like the progress it gives me. It is far less than what the spots give me, but it is a constant and a big reason for my fast advancements.

    The sweat dripped down as the strain and the pain increased every moment, but I bore it and performed pose after pose.

    Finally, fifty-one minutes and seven secondster, I had finished.

    I slowly sat down, with a smile on my face.

    I am really close to the limit. Four to five sessions and I will be there. It is hard to believe, but I have been only started for three and a half months.

    Though, in this stage, I have practiced for years. Since I am practicing daily, I am practicing more than any other person who is practicing this method.

    I will stop, a session before reaching the limit. I need to reach the limit in the tras first.

    As it increases, the limit goes further. Providing me with greater benefits. I did, the samest time and nning to do the same this time too.

    Though one voice is telling me. That I should finish the first level of dance topletion before toleration.

    After the tras reached thepletion of the secondyer. I would be ready to make a breakthrough. It is really an enticing choice.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on breathing.

    Over ten minutes passed, and finally, I felt good enough that I got up and sat crossed-legged with the circr formation around me.

    Hun!

    A secondter, I began, and immediately my eyes widened.

    I have seen the signsst time and understood them well. I am reaching thepletion of the second level, which is kind of surprising to me.

    I thought, I had a few weeks, but it seemed like, I did not.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed inside me.

    It is the one thing; I don''t like about this method. It is nearly impossible to predict when I will make a breakthrough in it.

    Which isn''t with most people. They could tell, but here, forbidden power, makes thingsplex.

    If I knew, I would be breaking through it. I wouldn''t have practiced dance. I would do my best to deal with it, seeing how dangerous thepletion is.

    Things begin to get rapidly worse. I could feel, the control slipping while I gave my everything to maintain.

    Huge changes started happening inside me and I have to let them continue while keeping, my heartbeat, soul, and energy in the synergy.

    Which is easier said than done, when these changes trying everything to take my control away.

    They are not taking control away, but bringing changes fast, which is making it harder to maintain the synergy. Which I have to any cost, or these energies will explode.

    Turning me into blood and core.

    Seconds passed and another thing, happened to make things worse than already were.

    The pain begins to increase fast. making it hard to concentrate on the synergy, but I did with every ounce of energy despite increasing pain, which seemed intentions to tear me apart.

    It seemed to stretch my constitution while at the same time strengthening it like it didst time.

    However, this time, it seemed far more intense.

    I wanted to grit my teeth, but I couldn''t as I needed to maintain my breathing. I couldn''t even let it, affect my heartbeat. A single mistake and I am dead.

    I wish thepletion wouldn''t have been this hard and painful with the stakes so high.

    Here, it is my fault.

    Thepletion is dangerous, but not to this degree. Here, such a thing is happening to the forbidden power; it is making it behave as such.

    Seconds started to feel like hours. I prayed and prayed it would be over soon, but it felt endless.

    There is no stop to it.

    The pain kept increasing as the energies strengthened and strengthened my constitution further.

    I am not concentrating on it fully, but I could still, feel what is happening is beyond normal. What happenedst time was beyond normal, this time it was even beyond that.

    I don''t know, how long it passed when finally, the pain began to slow down, and energies began to calm.

    In a few seconds, everything bes still as water.

    It is when I let go. I am extremely tired, so much, so that I don''t even want to see the changes that have happened to me. It is the things, I look at first.

    I fell asleep immediately, and it was a long dreamless sleep.

    When I woke up the next day, I was feeling hungry. I wanted to eat something really bad.

    Though, the first thing, I did was look at the clock. It is afternoon the next day. Seeing how hungry, I am. I thought, I had slept for days, but it was only around thirteen hours.

    I closed my eyes and a momentter, appeared in the core. In front of meta-scan.

    I didn''t have to look at it. The moment, I appeared, all the data, my clone had found out became mine.

    I instantly understood what had happened.

    The same thing happenedst time. It had stretched my constitution further and

    strengthened it.

    The level remained the same, but its size had increased. It shouldn''t be possible, but it is here.

    It is not just the fault of the forbidden power, but also of the method.

    However, the things ahead will be trouble. I am seeing things, that tell me, my constitution

    has reached the limit.

    It had stretched as much as it could. If the method tried again to do that, like it did twice, it would tear apart instead of stretching further.

 Chapter 4140: Decision

    Chapter 4140: Decision

    ?

    Sigh!

    I looked at the meta-scan and couldn''t help, but sigh.

    The question now is whether I should be practicing the method or not.

    If I did, it might stretch it like it did with two levels and that will be the death of me, but I don''t want to abandon the method.

    It is helping me fuse with the forbidden power much faster.

    If I went to my old ways, I would need five to ten more times to achieve what I achieved with this method. Thankfully, I do not need to think about the solution immediately.

    I have time, till I make a breakthrough into the Sky Sovereigns to decide what to do about it.

    I left it to do that and didn''t think about it any further.

    With that done, I begin to look at the other things happened to me and the more I look, the bigger the smile on my face bes.

    Tras Constitution didn''t increase the strength directly.

    It is not a strengthening method, but it strengthens the constitution. It means it had indirectly increased my strength, and the increase isn''t small either.

    The strength isn''t the only increase it gave me.

    It had also increased the limit and, importantly, removed one on artificial strengthening. means, I could not visit the spots again to strengthen myself.

    Which is great news.

    This realm is great. Filled with strengthening spots everywhere. I needed to take advantage of them as much as possible and wanted to leave immediately, but controlled that.

    Morning would be nice and also best.

    I noticed the spatial energies were calmer around the morning. Especially at the time, when all the suppression and energy turned to normal.

    I looked at it for a few more minutes, before getting out of my core

    A few secondster, I was in the bathroom, with cold water cascading on me. Washing all the dried sweat and impurities that came out of the constitution.

    Though they are not impurities, water could wash them away. It is because there is a special energy in the water.

    They didn''t change the feel of the water, which is good. Without it, it would have been just another practice, and I shower because I want the calmness of it.

    Ten minutester, I came out of it and walked into the kitchen.

    There was a delicious lunch waiting for me. It is arge spread to celebrate my reaching the second level of the Tras constitution.

    It is quite unfortunate that I am alone. Even a single person would have been enough to celebrate with me.

    I took out the bottle of the nectar and poured me a generous ss before taking a sip and closing my eyes to enjoy it. It is really wonderful.

    I had started drinking it after practice but stopped it. Seeing no result.

    I get better results by drinking it in small amounts every nine days.

    Which is what I am doing.

    However, today is an exception since I am celebrating.

    Soon, I finished. I didn''t eat till I was full, since I was nning on leaving the abode. It is myst day, and I want to collect good resources.

    Step!

    After washing the dishes and checking a few things. I stepped out of the abode.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Immediately my soul sense spread and my soul waves. Reaching further than they had before. Their range extended by huge margins.

    Most importantly, because of more forbidden power mixed into them, they have be even harder to detect.

    Even a shaman won''t be able to detect it.

    The gap between us lowered a lot with the expansion and strengthening of my constitution. Even so, I wouldn''t want to fight him.

    Most people are still thinking, I am Sky Sovereigns. Breaking through the absolute limit isn''t easy.

    Still, a few might think I might have, but never in their dream, they would consider me as strong as I am right now, and I want to keep it that way.

    I won''t be fighting someone like the shaman of Irmatis. Until I am sure, I could beat them.

    He might not be in here. It had been a day since I hadst seen him.

    Still, I am being cautious. I don''t want to take any risk of someone like him.

    I begin to move with my stringsing out of me. They are also bing much harder to detect with the level-up. It is why, I am extending them further.

    I am also moving faster than before and focusing on rare resources.

    I have less than ten hours. I didn''t want to collect the normal ones and now, I didn''t have to fear the primes of discovering me.

    The shaman had killed them.

    Even if those were alive. I don''t have to think I would have been much slower. The greater range of my soul waves provided me with warning and greater stealth power would have hidden me better.

    Hours passed, and it waspletely dark.

    ROAR!

    One monster roared angrily and spread its presence around me, but it didn''t find me.

    I am already moving the rare resources it was guarding in my storage.

    Though I had left it a gift; it might not be prime, but its benefits would be no less amazing

    than that resource, it was so zealously guarding.

    When I moved further enough, I began to harvest resources again.

    Because of my soul waves and the rity powerful ones provide, which I used in close range. I could see the resources around me and I moved toward me.

    Currently, there are twenty-seven resources in line. Top of the ones, my strings harvest, as I

    move.

    I am collecting a lot of resources. They will be helping me a lot, and I need all the help I can get. Since I will be running around.

    If I am able to get out of this ce alive.

    Hun!

    It was around nine. I was moving while collecting the resources when I sensed something from my soul sense that stopped me in my tracks.

 Chapter 4141: Purple Gate

    Chapter 4141: Purple Gate

    ?

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I focused on the small faint spot just seven miles away. I felt a spatial fluctuation from there. A second and a halfter, a gate materialized.

    It is a massive round stone gate with beautiful purple drawings on it.

    Hun!

    I was looking at it when I saw it open. I wanted to move toward it, but I controlled myself and kept looking when I saw. a silhouetteing out of it.

    Seeing that, my eyes widened, and I without hesitation, summoned the abode.

    "Fuck!" I cursed as I stepped inside the abode.

    I didn''t expect this and what''s with that gate? It suddenly appeared in my soul sense range. I didn''t sense it, a moment before it appeared.

    Usually, I sensed such immediately.

    If something had been hiding in the space, I would have sensed it, but I didn''t. It had only sensed it when it produced the spatial fluctuation a moment before appearing.

    The function was extremely faint. I wouldn''t have been able to sense it with my soul waves.

    It means others of my power wouldn''t have been able to sense it at all, even if it had opened in front of them. That''s how silent it was.

    I am really curious, but I pushed that curiosity away.

    Instead, I deactivated all the active sensors in my abode. Turned my abodepletely silent. Melding it with the very soul of this ce.

    My clone had made some changes in my abode like it did with my armor.

    Making it more difficult to be sensed by others. Even powerful primes would have a hard time finding my abode. Unless they concentrate on a specific spot.

    As I was thinking about those thoughts. My abode was hit with soul sense.

    The soul sense of shaman.

    It didn''t feel like he had detected me. It is a casual wave of the soul sense. It is not searching for anybody, or it would have behaved differently.

    I had sensed it faintly yesterday, but now I am getting a good look, and I have to say, it is powerful.

    More powerful than the soul sense of any limit-breaking Sky Sovereign, I havee across. Which isn''t surprising given his power.

    Within a few seconds, it had moved away, but I didn''t get out of my abode.

    No, instead I cooked and ate dinner before going to my core and working. It was only when two hours passed, did I opened my eyes and got up.

    I didn''t leave, instead, I sent an extremely faint soul wave, which is really hard to detect.

    It came back, and what I saw relieved me, but I didn''t get out. Instead, I sent another soul wave, this time, a little stronger with greater range.

    It came back, and I saw nothing.

    So, I sent another and then another. As such, I sent nine one after another.

    Only then, I took a breath of relief.

    Step!

    I let my clone study the data in case I missed something. Only when it said I didn''t miss anything. I took the step out of my abode.

    Even I am cautious. Ready to defend against anything.

    I may seem like I am paranoid, and I am because I don''t want to fight him. In the battle, even

    if I survived, he would spread the news of my power, which would make getting out extremely hard for me.

    Nothing attacked me as I stepped out and I sensed nothing around me except for the monster. Seeing that, I begin to move to my destination. The ce where he had happened. A few secondster, I stopped.

    I am in the same area where the gate had opened. I closed my eyes and concentrated my soul sense on it, while still spreading the soul waves.

    There is nothing like being too cautious. I need to be as cautious as possible.

    I could sense everything in small areas, every speck and thing, even far smaller than it. Forget anything rted to the gate, I didn''t even sense the smallest spatial signature.

    Usually, things like that happen, they leave the signature behind.

    It was faint, but still, the signature of it should have been here, but I found nothing. It is like someone had erased it, which is really hard.

    Even I wouldn''t be able to erase those micro-spatial signatures.

    Minutes passed, but I found nothing, nor had my clone. Even when I expanded the rage.

    ''It seemed like it was truly gone,'' I thought as I opened my eyes.

    Hun!

    I took a step forward to leave when suddenly I stopped. A momentter, I activated my eyes skill and began to look every inch of the ce clearly.

    "There you are," I said, with a smile as I found something. Not something, but the gate.

    The same through which the shaman hade out.

    ''Now, how do I make it big?'' I couldn''t help, but ask myself. It is microscopic.

    I tried to touch it with my hand but saw it didn''t react at all. Seeing that, I begin to make the thinnest soul strings. thinner than my own string.

    It took a while, but finally, I had made the string thin enough to touch it.

    It moved toward it and touched it with it, but there was no change. I tried again and again, but there was no change in the gate.

    I even added the power of the space, but there was no change.

    I stopped and sighed.

    "Energy then," I said and began to make a thin string of inheritance energy, which is harder

    than the soul energy.

    Still, I did it and moved it toward that microscopic gate, but before touching it.

    Buzz!

    A loud buzz rang out the moment it did, and the gate began to get bigger at an extremely fast

    rate, within a second, there was an enormous gate in front of me.

    The same round gate from which the shaman of Irmatis hade out.

    I was looking at it when the doors of it began to open, and soon they were wide open.

    I looked at it, before shaking my head and taking a step into it. It might be dangerous, but I want to see what the thing is that brought the shaman of Irmatis to this ce.

 Chapter 4142: Hall of Spatial Principles I

    Chapter 4142: Hall of Spatial Principles I

    ?

    Step!

    I appeared on the floating ck square, and around me was a translucent purple circle with ten paintings painted on it.

    I wanted to move around, but there was nothing to move on aside from the infinite darkness.

    All my abilities were sealed, so I could see nothing aside from the paintings and darkness. There is nowhere to go aside from the block, I am standing on.

    "What is this ce?" I thought audibly. Hoping there would be some response, but there was

    none.

    To be honest, I was expecting a spot like outside but one that provided powerful enhancements, but that didn''t seem to be the case.

    Seeing that, I couldn''t help but feel confused.

    It is why one shouldn''t enter the ces they know nothing about.

    I cleared my thoughts and sat down before focusing on the paintings that were moving slowly.

    There are different paintings that seem to have no rtion with each other whatsoever. There is a tiny box, a flying bird on the mountain, a pir, and many other things.

    I couldn''t make sense of it.

    ''It would have been great if the shaman had dropped the crystal with information about it,'' I thought.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t. So, I have to find it out myself. Though, one thing I am sure about. It is something good, or the shaman wouldn''t have visited it.

    I looked at it, trying to make sense of them, but as minutes passed, I got nothing. I wish I hadn''t had my powers sealed. I might have been able to find something with them.

    I pushed those thoughts away and decided to focus on one thing.

    I looked around before choosing the box and just focused on it.

    Hun!

    There was nothing as the seconds passed, and I was about to move my eyes away when I noticed the movement from it.

    The tiny box that was unmoving on the painting had suddenly moved. It began to open gently, and at the same time, I felt the familiar space.

    Space.

    Yes, I felt the power of space as it moved. It became powerful as the box opened and when it was fully opened, and looked inside.

    I found myself looking at a massive space that came out of nowhere.

    However, it with came the feeling of spatial expansion. It is so clear that I could imagine how

    it had happened and even feel it as the area expanded.

    It continued expansion for a minute before stopping and feeling of space change.

    From ever-expanding to stillness.

    I remained as such for a minute before the feeling changed from stillness to shrinking.

    Soon, it shrunk so that only a box''s worth of space remained in it as it was before, and I found myself looking at that small box.

    "Fuck!" I cursed, with my eyes wide.

    I know what this ce is. I have information about it. This is a very popr spot, but few know where it is.

    It is a hall of spatial principles.

    There is another ce, which is called the temple of spatial principle. It is in the ce which had yet to open. It does when the realm of changes to the Prime.

    Many searches for this ce. Especially Prime, as space is their domain, but a few could find it. I know how difficult it is.

    Primes would walk by it but never see it.

    It is one of the important ces in this realm. Very few know about it, and those who do would not share it with the others.

    This is a ce that exins the spatial principle.

    What I had just experienced was spatial principles that will help me expand space. I knew about it and even could forge some, but I did it crudely.

    To exin in simple terms. I would patch around a few resources and use the runes as the glue.

    Here, I had experienced the finesse that I had only read about. I felt myprehension of it had deepened a lot in just a few minutes.

    Seeing that, my eyes couldn''t help but widen in deep excitement.

    It is much better than the big strength boost I was hoping to get. I could have strength after practicing, but to get aprehension of the space, I would require years.

    Decades.

    I began taking deep breaths till I calmed myself enough that I focused on the box again.

    This time, it moved within a few seconds, and I felt everything with full concentration. Not daring to miss even the slightest.

    Within a few minutes, I had experienced all three principles again.

    This time, I didn''t immediately focus on the box again. Instead, I closed my eyes and focused

    on everything I had learned andprehended.

    Writing the ideas I had during theprehension in great detail.

    This ce had sealed my power greatly, but I still have a faint connection with my core.

    With powerful sealing, I don''t think I would have been able to maintain such a connection if I hade here beforepleting the second level of Tras.

    It had increased the level of forbidden power in me.

    What would have taken me time. My clones wrote them down in an instant.

    I shared every idea with them and asked them to write them. It was only when I felt

    completely empty that I focused on the box again.

    Experiencing the principles one more time.

    Hun!

    When I finished, I noticed something. The box became dull, I understood what was happening

    but didn''t focus on it.

    Instead, focused on actualizing what I hadprehended and wrote them all down before finally opening my eyes and focusing on the box again.

    It had gone dull.

    Still, I focused on it, but as the seconds passed, nothing happened. There was no change. It

    remained as it was.

    "As expected," I muttered.

    If I am not wrong, each painting could beprehended only three times before it loses theN?v(el)B\\jnn

    comprehension or gets powered down.

    Which is a bummer. I wanted toprehend it a few more times.

 Chapter 4143: Hall of Spatial Principles II

    Chapter 4143: Hall of Spatial Principles II

    ?

    Sigh!

    I sighed and focused on the next painting. It is a crane standing on the mountain.

    Seconds passed, and the crane moved.

    I saw it pping its wings gracefully, and with the wings, it would create a tide of it. Smaller than I created, but it is moving much faster than when I moved with it and much longer.

    It did not stop as I did when I created a tide.

    No, it keeps its energy inside it and pushes the tide artificially faster while at the same time gathering it. So, it is surfing on a single tide all the way.

    I knew about it, and the prime, like Prime Volsnorth, does it. I had even read about it in many books but didn''t understand it as clearly as I do right now.

    Doing it is extremely dangerous. That is why I didn''t even try it, but here, I was seeing a step- by-step tutorial clearly, with nothing hidden.

    I knew exactly what I had to do to do it safely.

    As I watched it. I saw the bird controlling the tide to flexibly change the direction. It is done with such ease that I don''t think even Prime Volsnorth could manage it.

    Soon, a mountain appeared, and the bird safely dissolved the tide as it had gathered it beforending on the mountain.

    I watched it for a second before closing my eyes to consolidate myprehension and writing down the ideas.

    There are a lot of them.

    This is the thing I have been doing firsthand. Have experience with it. I understood it in much greater detail, than I understood the principles in the box.

    I want to write down everything. I am going to try them as soon as I get out of this ce and into the forest.

    I opened my eyes over ten minutester before looking at the bird again andprehended it as more than it flew from the mountain beforending on it.

    I closed my eyes and consolidated before writing it down.

    I wanted toprehend the third time, but I didn''t. This is very important to me, and I am going toprehend other things to enrich myself before returning to it.

    So, I moved to the pir and then to the rock.

    I focused on them, and Iprehended them one by one before reaching the ninth painting.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In this painting, there is a short humanoid being. Sitting on the clearly cut border with seven faint rings, from smaller to bigger, around its head.

    They seemed to being out of its head.

    I could guess what it was, and it made me excited. It is why I spent a few minutes to calm myself before focusing on it.

    A few secondster, the image moves, or rather, the rings.

    They are the rings of faint space power. So, I wouldn''t have been able to sense them. If they hadn''t been in a painting in front of me and they were projecting on my mind.

    Those rings didn''t just contain the faint spatial energies but also soul power.

    It is hidden in them.

    Those things moved further beforeing back to the person.

    ''This seemed to be tailed for me. For my soul senses,'' I thought before closing my eyes. I also understood how difficult it would be to achieve this.

    Though, now, I know how to do it. No matter how difficult it is, I would only need time to achieve this.

    I consolidated theprehension for a long while and wrote it down beforeprehending it again and then again for the third time.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw them turning pale as most of them.

    Now, only two still have color. The bird on the mountain and the g which is pping.

    I took a deep breath and focused on the p.

    Immediately, I saw the thing that made my eyes widen.

    ''One could survive it?'' I asked.

    It is not the air that is pping the p, but spatial tides and not weak ones either. They are strong, enough that could grind the strongest prime into the dust.

    I watched it withplete focus.

    Soon, it was over, and Iprehended it and watched it again and then again. Turning it dull like the rest of the painting except for one.

    I looked at the bird, but I didn''t focus.

    Instead, I closed my eyes and went through all theprehension I had gone through. At the same time, I had read everything before finally focusing on the bird again.

    Like before, it flew up from the mountain and gathered the tide with its wings as it moved with it.

    It never gathered another tide. Only move with a single one while filling its lost power before it reaches the destination.

    Buzz!

    I heard a buzz of it became dull, and the painting disappeared as the door opened.

    I looked at it but didn''t go inside. Instead, I closed my eyes and merged my gains for nearly an hour before finally opening my eyes with a big smile on my face.

    "It was a wise decision to leave thest chance of the crane for thest," I said before getting

    up.

    There is a purple bridge formed between it and the ck square I am on. As I took a step on it, the ck square disappeared, and the circr purple door began to open.

    By the time I reached it. It hadpletely opened.

    Step!

    Seeing that, I stepped into it. Reaching outside in a moment, when the smile on my face

    vanished.

    It is morning, with energy being really dense, but I am not focused on it. I am focused on the blue-haired elf in front of me.

    She is a tall woman with high cheekbones and blue eyes like the ocean.

    She is strikingly beautiful. Enough to make anyone fall in love with her in a single nce.

    Not only beautiful but also powerful. I felt all the hair on my body rise as she looked at me.

    "Who are you?" she asked.

    "It is not the question you should ask in a ce like this," I replied with a smile after a moment of silence.

 Chapter 4144: Spar

    Chapter 4144: Spar

    ?

    "It seemed like you are more interested in ying with the words than answering my question," she said and came at me with her aura zing.

    Her aura is blue of the water elemental and felt soft and gentle, but not for a moment. I got fooled by it.

    My sword appeared in my hand, and the burst activated as I moved toward the beautiful elf before swinging my sword at her.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against her spear, which seemed to contain the power of the crushing tsunami.

    It is a physically powerful attack backed by magical power.

    It shook me.

    Making me nearly take a step back while she attacked me again without wasting even a second.

    She is skillful, and her attacks are graceful like water but contain an immense power that I didn''t dare to be careless of, even for a moment.

    CLANNNG!

    We shed again.

    Once again, her attack shook me, but not as much as before, despite it being more powerful.

    She is powerful and a threat to me, but as long as I remain cautious against her and keep my defensive measures ready. I will be fine.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    Her attacks kepting with more and more power, while I defended against attack before attacking all of a sudden when I saw the chance.

    Usually, I do not do that, but I am not Micheal Zaar.

    Every detail of me had be public, including how I fight. However, I made many changes, and fighting defensibly isn''t unique.

    I don''t want to give any suspicion to a powerful person like this one.

    Seconds passed, and our attack got more and more intense. Since there are no istionyers that are blocking our energies, it is spreading far and wide.

    A lot of monsters had appeared close, but not a single one of them dared to interfere in the fight.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When I came to this ce a few days ago, I was most fearful of this thing, but now, with the two Primes dead. I am not as much as before.

    Yes, there are monsters more powerful than me, but I can fight them, without losing my life.

    She, too, is confident of that. That is why she hadn''t activated her istion artifact before attacking me.

    "You are quite good," I praised as I defended against her attack before attacking with mine. "You are not too bad yourself," she replied as she defended before attacking again.

    "I am not bad, but I don''t know. If I am good enough to beat you," I replied as I defended against her attack, but another one came immediately.

    To be honest. I would rather not fight.

    My original n was to get into my abode immediately and meditate on what I hadprehended. Instead, I was being attacked by this.

    Though this is no less than an opportunity.

    This woman has a power that is level below that of the shaman. Fighting with her, I am learning a lot.

    CLANNNG!

    Our des shed again, but this time, as they shed. Thousands of red needles appeared and went at her fast.

    Though she reacted faster.

    A defensive shield appeared, to her surprise. Those needles tore through the defensiveyer and shed against her armor.

    "Very defensive," I praised, but she red and attacked me with a powerful attack.

    I smiled.

    I am smiling, not because of her powerful attack but because of the seed I had sent inside her.

    It is not the thing I should do, but it is my first time fighting against someone of her power, and I want to know everything there is.

    The needles were a distraction.

    Aside from the powerful attack, they produced a wave that made it hard for her to discover my seed as it went inside her.

    I am pretty sure my seed wouldn''t have been discovered, but I didn''t want to take any risks. She is powerful, and I didn''t want her to find out about me. This will leave me no chance but to kill her, which I don''t want to see.

    I have not felt even a hint of killing intent from her.

    Those good enough could hide it well, but it is really hard to hide from the eyes.

    I could see it in her eyes. She won''t kill me. However, I wouldn''t have been sure if I had been weak.

    Soon, a minute passed, and her attacks continued. Getting stronger and stronger, but she had kept them to the limit. Never going for her full power.

    The moment she does. I will, too.

    I don''t think she has any intention of using that strength, but one could never be sure of such things. It is why my hand is on the trigger.

    The moment I sensed her harnessing such power. I will act without hesitation.

    A minute passed, and her strength had reached the precipes and stopped increasing. Her

    attacks begin to charge. She begins to use all kinds of attacks.

    So did I, and I stuck to the ones I hadn''t used as Micheal Zaar and my personas.

    I have arge collection of attacks.

    I was able to manage that because my attacks are simple. One is strings, and the other is burst. They are the most basic of the attacks, and burst is the power source of all the other attacks.

    I always knew that it would happen. I will be found out.

    I think it is one of the reasons why I created the collection of attacks. With them, I could have multiple personas without anyone suspecting.

    They will be very useful, now that I am running to hide my identity while the entire world will move to find me.

    I cleared those thoughts and focused on the opponent. She had nearly got me because of my distraction. I will not make that mistake again in this battle.

    CLANNNG!

    Another minute passed, and I attacked, and she defended. I prepared myself for her attack,

    but none came.

    She stopped.

 Chapter 4145 Out

    4145 Out

    "It was a nice battle," she said after a moment of silence. "It was," I replied.

    "Redyn Silverstone, Hazal Adanes," she introduced."Marxin Yerib, Kirgos," I replied, and her eyes sharpened.

    "You are not Marxine," she said, and she was absolutely sure of it. "Just like you are not, Redyn Silverstone," I replied with a smile and she red.

    The only thing they share is their race and the water element. Thest time I had Redyn was one and a half months ago. She was still at the absolute limit.

    Though, that is not why I am so sure she is not Redyn.

    I am sure because I had seeded her. So, I can tell with absolute certainty that she isn''t Redyne.

    "See ya," I said and turned before walking away. Keeping the shield on my back in case she attacked. She likely not, but you could never tell with the people.

    "Wait," she called as I took a few steps forward.

    I stopped and turned toward her before arching my brow in question.

    "Any tips?" she asked.

    "What do you get in exchange?" I asked back with a smile. The re returned with an even greater intensity, but a momentter, a small box appeared in her hand, and she threw it at me.

    I caught it before opening it, and I have to say, she is quite generous.

    "Choose the painting you want the most, butprehend only once. Comprehend from others beforeing back at it at thest," I advised.

    She seemed surprised to hear that.

    If she had given me amon resource, I would have told her theplete truth, but the thing she gave me was quite good.

    "Thank you," she replied. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I nodded and walked away. Still, as careful as others, but this time, I moved faster.

    The monsters are closing in, and I have to disappear before theye at me. The fight had been good, but now, I wanted to get in my abode and meditate on what I had learned.

    It took me three and a half minutes before I took out my abode and entered inside.

    The first thing I did was take a shower, of course, before waiting for a simple breakfast, despite feeling famished. Once I was done, I walked into the practice room and sat down before closing my eyes.

    A few secondster, I am in meditation with aplete focus onprehending the spatial principle I had felt from the painting.

    Before I knew it, I found myself in a deep meditation.

    Hours passed, but I had no knowledge of it. I got fully lost in the meditation.

    When I came to myself, it was past eleven in the night. I had stayed in the meditation for over fifteen hours.

    I didn''t get up immediately. Instead, closed my eyes again and stayed in my core for nearly an hour beforeing out and getting up.

    I freshened up and ate before returning to the practice room, but this time, I did not meditate.

    There is arge limit to fill, and practicing daily would help me a lot.

    Fifty-one minutes and seventeen secondster, I was finished and sat down slowly.

    "The form will need to be stronger," I said as I stopped taking deep breaths to control the tiredness.

    I used the new form my clone had made after I broke through the sries, but if the data I am seeing is right. Then, I would be able to bear it even stronger.

    It will be more dangerous, but I am going to do it.

    ¡­

    Step!

    The next day came, and I stepped out of the abode in the morning sun after dawn.

    The energy is dense, but I moved through it without any problem.

    I moved fast, much faster than I had ever been in this ce. I would slow down and move the stealth at full power before increasing my speed again.

    Roar!

    I heard the faint roar behind me. It was the monster chasing me, but I had left it behind.

    I am leaving this ce. I really don''t want to, but I have the resources and a greatprehension of the space. Most importantly, the limit on artificial strengthening had disappeared.

    I am going that to the max.

    Here, each spot could give me enough progress that would take months and years to make. So, I am going to sacrifice the resources which I am collecting with the intention of gaining strength.

    Soon, I reached the boundary. I crossed the massive distance in more than an hour, which took me days to cover.

    I was capable of moving at such speed before, but I was not strong enough to protect myself from the strong monsters. Most importantly, there were Primes, but now not anymore.

    Because of that, I was able to move much faster with much less worry.

    Though now at the boundary. I will have to go slow. If I tried to move faster, I might find myself dead before I knew how.

    I moved toward the spatial rifts and des while my soul sense spread wider.

    I am now feeling much greater familiarity with it than I had when I came and noticed I was moving much faster than before.

    I was able to predict movement more urately, which gave me an edge.

    Every step would take me closer and closer to the exit. Though, now and then, I had to widen that distance as the road in front of me would be closed.

    The most frustrating thing about it is how quickly the roads closed.

    One second, they would be open, and another second. A lot of spatial des would gather on it, blocking it.

    Still, despite all that, I am moving much faster than before.

    Time passed as I moved around the spatial rifts and dodged the des. There are hundreds of them, and despite my sensitivity, some were able to reach really close to me.

    Step!

    Finally, after what felt like days of strenuous time. I got out and did it with less than a third of the time.

 Chapter 4146 Prime Realm

    4146 Prime Realm

    "Six months. Six months have passed, and the realm has yet to upgrade to Prime," said the woman with purple hair before taking a bite of her food.

    "I heard it is because of Micheal Zaar. He is stopping the realm from upgrading with his forbidden power," said an elf with long hair softly.

    "Snort!"

    The woman snorted. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Forbidden power may do anything, but not this. At least, not while he is still Sky Sovereign," replied the woman, taking another bite of her food.

    "Have you ever seen forbidden power? I heard it is capable of that. It could even copse the realm by breaking its core," asked the man.

    I couldn''t help but shake my head internally as I heard the absurd thing.

    I wish I could say the man is the only one with vivid thinking. No, there are many who are saying it, and some are even saying, I could kill everywhere here with my forbidden power.

    Unfortunately, I couldn''t do most of the things they were talking about.

    I couldn''t even copse the realm by messing with its core, even after breaking through the Sky Sovereign. I might be able to do that when I reach the Prime.

    I don''t know; I could only guess. Since I am not at that stage.

    I listened around while I ate the food in front of me. It is good, not as good as me, but still good.

    It is why I pity the man who opened the restaurant. Many of them are looking at him suspiciously, since cooking is one of my many talents.

    It is a good thing the man is from the golden prime, and many members of his organization have corroborated his identity.

    Still, he will need to be careful.

    Many people are eying him. Not convinced that he is from Golden Prime.

    They think it is me, being hidden by the members of the Golden Prime organization.

    Soon, I finished the dinner and walked out of the restaurant.

    There are many such things popping up as the days pass. Nearly all the people had reached the limit of visiting the spots in these six months.

    They cannot increase their strength anymore through the spots.

    Now, those courageous ones are gathering resources and scouring the abode.

    Those who want safety to have opened stores like these ones in the safety of thepound where no monster or person could harm them.

    "Fuck, I want to leave this ce!"

    Cursed a person loudly in frustration. He isn''t the only one. There are many who want to leave. That would only happen when the change begins in the realm.

    Which should have started by now, but it had not.

    It had never happened. No, it had happened once, and only the organization has the records of it, and those are patchy.

    Those records are from the first organization that found the gate to this realm. That organization is no more; the ones that currently have that gate attacked it and took over.

    I am one of the few people who aren''t frustrated.

    It had been over four weeks since I came out of that Prime area, and since then, every day, I had been hopping ce after ce, like I used to do before, while practicing the dance every day.

    It had increased my strength tremendously.Even I don''t know how powerful I am.

    Once out of the restaurant, I began to move around the stores. Shopping, not only for herbal resources for the practice but also for the things I would need for my other profession.

    I need to upgrade my abode and craft alchemical things.

    Once I am out, I won''t be able to buy these things openly as I am doing right now.

    So, I need to get them as much as possible, and I am. Thankfully, there are a lot of stores here. Offering different things is the reason I stopped here.

    This ce didn''t have a spot. It used to have it, but it stopped working a millennium ago.

    However, it still has a workingpound, and it is huge. It is the best ce for those who have gained everything they needed to gain and are now waiting to leave.

    A few hours passed, and I had got everything I needed to gain from the stores.

    Seeing that, I walked out and flew, avoiding the monstering toward thepound. It is not powerful, but I didn''t want to kill it.

    Soon, I had reached far enough that I had stopped and gathered the spatial tide.

    As I did, I moved forward.

    I am moving two and half times faster than I had used to before I went to the Prime ce. It is an amazing speed, and with this, I could reach anywhere I want to.

    The most amazing thing is itsts longer. Around five times longer than before.

    I couldn''t ride the wave to my destination. I didn''t have that much control yet, but I am making progress almost daily.

    That ce helped me tremendously.

    I wish I could say thank you to the shaman of the Irmatic. He had given me an amazing gift. One visit to that ce helped me tremendously.

    I moved really fast while trying to send my soul wave with spatial waves.

    I had managed that since first, even before I went to that ce. It''s not difficult, what is difficult is making them so faint that not even Prime could discover them.

    It is a massive challenge.

    Time passed, and I had reached close to my destination. In a few minutes, I will stop and fly toward it.

    It is a spot, and a good one at that.

    I have only been visiting the good ones. The ones that will give me the best increase in strength, and they are giving me that.

    I am now pretty confident about my survival in this realm before the primese.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when I felt the change around me. It took me a moment to understand what was happening, and I activated the brakes, stopping for a few seconds.

    "It begins," I muttered as I looked around.

    What people had been waiting for had started happening. The Sky Sovereign realm had begun its advancement in the Prime realm for three weeks.

 Chapter 4147: Prime Realm II

    Chapter 4147: Prime Realm II

    ?

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The changes begin, and they started to affect everything.

    The energy, the suppression, the space, life, and everything else. There is nothing that it didn''t begin to affect and won''t affect soon.

    In a few minutes, the changes will start to affect the space deeply. Until it all stabilized, I shouldn''t use space to travel. It would be wise if I didn''t go anywhere in the next few hours.

    I didn''t want to go anywhere. There are things I have to do before the Primes arrive in a few hours.

    It is a good thing; I am close to the spot.

    There, I will do what I had prepared for months.

    I moved toward it fast while tracking the changes that were happening around me.

    They are powerful but slow. It usually takes around six to twelve hours for everything to calm down. It is when the Prime''s enters this realm.

    As I flew, I could see everything. Most noticeable are the monsters. They are running to hide. There are very few monsters I saw looking unworried. One, actually, and it is king. Which is understandable; it is something they have been waiting for.

    It is due to the level of restrictions. They weren''t able to make a breakthrough, but now they could.

    Though, if the monsters were smart. They shouldn''t do that, instead, they should hide in a secure hidey hole and wait till the realm reverts to normal.

    Because even if they make the breakthrough to the Prime and survive the primes that wille here, they will die once the realm returns to its original grade.

    Most monsters would move toward the rifts to get out of the realm, which would kill most of them.

    I moved my focus toward the nts. I could see many nts absorbing the powerful energy, but soon, it will be powerful enough that they won''t be able to do it.

    It will kill a lot of nts, but the majority of them will survive. A few would even advance to Prime.

    Unlike monsters, it is slow with nts. Three weeks aren''t enough to take them to the Prime. Less than 1% of the Sky Sovereign nts will be able to manage it.

    Suppose it hadsted for a few months. The numbers would have been much higher.

    I pushed those thoughts away and moved toward my destination. It is close. It won''t take me long to get there.

    Minutes passed, and the dome-like structure came into view with thepound around it. In there are a few hundred people, looking at the changes from the edges.

    A few hade out and experienced the changes themselves.

    With these, most of them will leave. The changes would be strong enough that they won''t be able to survive here. It is best, that they leave.

    Thud!

    Inded in front of thepound and walked inside confidently.

    A few looked at me with suspicion, but not a single one of them tried to make a move. They wouldn''t, it is a casual suspicion, which they are looking at everywhere.

    I looked around the people before releasing the seeds into the ground, which will seep into the people.

    I usually don''t do this. especially when there are absolute limit-breaking powerhouses around me, but I have to do this.

    I have been preparing for it since the day I found out about the news of my forbidden power spreading. It is the least, I could do for the organization, that supported me till now.

    I need to seed. If I fail, the enemies will get the resources, that will help them tremendously.

    Soon, the seeds spread to nearly all people. I found people, that will be perfect couriers. I have now had to choose one of them.

    It didn''t take me long.

    As I did, the seeds came out of the people, while a single special seed went inside a person. This is a special seed on which I had worked really hard. It took me months to create it, but the end result was worth it.

    This seed, despite all its functions. barely project any forbidden power. Forget Prime; even Silver Prime won''t be able to discover it unless they scan the person very deeply.

    With that done, I moved around. Did some shopping in the stores and even got out for a few minutes as many did.

    As I did all that, my hand had barely touched. The person I seeded. Doing what I need to do, which is to deposit a little something in his storage.

    That something contains massive resources, for the organization. I am sending everything; I do not need.

    Which is over 90% of the repository.

    It has everything. Resources I had harvested in my core, resources I had. Essences, honey, nectar, and many other things. I am sending it all.

    I am using a single person for it, which is a risky, but also best bet.

    If I use several people. Some might be found out and that will make them check every person

    well. It is for the same reason, I couldn''t use the people of my own organization.

    They will be checked thoroughly as well as their storage.

    The person, I chose is from the Silver Prime organization. That didn''t have a good

    rtionship with us.

    The seed inside him is apulsion seed, which will activate once he reaches near certain

    location.

    I have programmed the location of the beacons in there.

    Which only Prime Volsnorth and I are aware of. Thepulsion will activate, and he will activate the beacon. ce the thing there and leave.

    He will not remember it. Thepulsion will be strong but will not leave any trace behind.

    I had tested it. they did not have suspicion.

    It might take years or even decades for things to reach the organization. The world is vast, and there is no guarantee he will go to the ces I had programmed. He might also die before

    that.

    It is a risk I have to take. There is no other choice.

 Chapter 4148: At The Gate

    Chapter 4148: At The Gate

    ?

    Volsnorth

    Walk through artifacts and tools.

    "We can''t do that. We can''t leave him there," I said. Requesting him onest time.

    "It will be dangerous. For you, as well as him. Do you really think you will be able to protect him from all these people?" asked Lord Desis, looking at Primes waiting by the door.

    "No," I replied with gritted teeth.

    More than half of their soul sense focuses on us. Our every movement.

    When we came here from the organization. There were over five people following us. Not Primes, but Silver Primes.

    In the realm, it will be only Primes, but in there, there will be nothing to stop them from attacking and killing me.

    While I am strong and confident in my power. I know very well, that some of them have the power to kill me. If they group together, I might not be able to escape.

    Most importantly, I will be tracked every second. I could already feel a tracking method on

    me.

    There were several of them, but Lord Desis, removed most, except for one. It is beyond him. So, if I went inside, I would be leading them to Micheal. They want that, but it still feels like we have given up on our own. I hate this feeling.

    "I know what you feeling, but staying here is the best thing. We can do it for him," said Lord Desis.

    I nodded grudgingly but didn''t say anything.

    I turned to the gate, which was shining. This means the changes had started, and Madam Elia and her people are working on it to pull the people.

    My heart tightened when I think about that.

    "I hope, the losses won''t be too big," I said and Lord Desis, nodded seriously.

    The news of Micheal had everything. Including our people inside. I am sure, they would have been targeted. I hope, not too many had died.

    "The realm was filled with danger for our people this time, but it was also the opportunity." "Those who survived in this adversarial environment will be better prepared to face the tough time ahead," said Lord Denis. I couldn''t help but agree more.

    However, I be worried when I think about the number of people, surviving this.

    I didn''t forget the time when nearly all our members had been killed. This time, things are

    even worse.

    People have gone crazy about the forbidden power, and they will do anything to get it. I could already see the length they are willing to go for it and it scares me.

    "Will Micheal be able to survive these people?" I asked Prime Desis. "You know the answer to that better than me," he replied.

    ''Micheal, why do you need to have a forbidden power?'' I asked.

    The young man is good. Even without the forbidden power, he would have been able to reach the height he was in.

    Nothing could be a change about that other than hoping. That he would be just as cautious as he had been in his mission, but even that might save him.

    The people are returning in a few hours. If he is one of them, they will catch him.

    They have brought all the tools, artifacts, and even monsters that could detect the forbidden power. There are also many primes and over ten silver primes.

    It is very likely, that even Golden Prime is hiding.

    It is not the case for this gate alone, but all nine of them. If hees through any of them. He will be caught.

    I hope he will escape through those temporary gates. They always appear whenever this realm opens. Till now, we have found out about two, and they have sent the people there.

    There are many that haven''t been found yet.

    Hours passed, and we waited when, finally, the gate lit up brightly.

    "The people will be returning within a minute," announced Madam Elia.

    Twenty-seven secondster, a woman looking to be in her early forties came out. Immediately, I recognized her and also noticed, she was at the absolute limit of Sky

    Sovereign.

    She is from the Sky Sovereign grade organization and was above average Sky Sovereign, but now is at the absolute limit.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As she appeared, all the soul sense went at her. scarring the girl, making her nearly fall down.

    if not for the Madam Elia protecting her, she would have suffered much more.

    "You all have promised. You all have to look at her, without giving her any injuries," reminded Madan Elia strictly.

    There was a huge discussion about how to handle it.

    These shameless people used Micheal of being an agent of a cultist, and they had to verify

    it.

    We didn''t resist too much to the idea, because alternatives were far worse.

    A fraction of a secondter, seven more appeared, and one of them had crossed the absolute limit.

    The soul sense moved at them, but the inspection was much lighter on the members of the Prime organization.

    The one from Golden Prime had only her identity verified, but she even needed to pass through the lines of tools, artifacts and sniffing monsters.

    The worst fate is suffered by the Sky Sovereigns organization. That didn''t have any powerhouse to deal with these shameless Primes.

    Madam Elia is protecting the people, but not fully.

    Hun!

    I watched with bated breath till, finally, the first person from our organization appeared. Immediately, the soul sense moved at full force at them.

    Not only on the person but also on his storage.

    Lord Desis immediately moved to protect him, but he didn''t stop them. His protection is to only make their inspection harmless.

    Itsted for a few seconds before he was able to walk toward us shaking.

    "It is crazy inside. They are searching for him everywhere," he said as he stopped behind us. "Have you faced trouble?" asked Lord Desis and the young man nodded.

    "Nearly every day," he replied somberly.

    He survived and grew powerful. He is at absolute limit, ready to break through to the Prime.

    Seconds passed and more and more people including us. Seeing them, the relief kept appearing in my heart, by the time, the gate closed, 42% of our people had returned.

    Which is far better than, we had expected. Even Lord Desis is surprised by it, and these are not

    all people.

    A few had stayed back for more opportunities. If we are lucky, they will return safely and one or two might evene breaking through the Prime.

    The best thing is, there is no present among those who hade. There is a big chance that he is alive and kicking.

 Chapter 4149: Followed

    Chapter 4149: Followed

    ?

    I saw him disappear and felt relieved.

    I don''t know whether those things will reach the organization, and there is no way to confirm it, but I hope it does.

    Even for the Silver Prime, those resources will be valuable. Including the notes, I had sent. There are arge number of them. That has information on the people I had scanned and how they could increase their strength further or fix the ailments they are suffering.

    A lot of people are leaving. Including those who had broken through the absolute limit, but many who are at the absolute limit are staying.

    It isn''t hard to guess why they are staying.

    These people want to try for the opportunities that appear after this ce opens. While others want to break through, there are ces here that increase one''s chances to break into the Prime.

    I looked around me at what was a few hundred people, now just twenty-two.

    People understand how dangerous this ce will be and had left the realm.

    I want to leave too, but it''s not safe right now. I will leave with the Primes. It will be dangerous, but everything is for me right now. Leaving with Prime offers less danger than right now.

    I watched for a minute, before walking toward the dome. ncing at the lone store, that remained.

    I bought a lot of things. As the time of the leaving came close, people have brought out a lot of things. Many things were very rare.

    I had brought everything I thought I could need, and I had got a little cheaply due to the rush. Soon, I reached the door and stepped inside.

    A smile appeared on my face seeing that. This spot takes only one person at a time. So, many left, and those that remained went through with it; I got a clear way.

    I appeared in the massive dome with the purple crystal size of the house hanging by it.

    On the ground is a copper disk.

    As I stepped on it, I found all my clothes disappearing. There is not a single article of the cloth that remains on me, not even my storage ring.

    It didn''t make me feel awkward or anything. Since I practice naked every day.

    The disk felt warn, not cold at all as one could expect. As I sat on it, the coppery mist came out of it and covered it fully with one inchter of light mist.

    I was watching it when a drop of purple water fell down from the crystal.

    Drip!

    Itnded on the mist which acted like it was solid as it made the sound, before turning into purple energy and spreading into the mist and through iting into my body. "Ahhh!"

    I moaned as I cool refreshing energy spread into me.

    It is very rare toe across a spot that is not painful and whenever Ie across one.

    I try to enjoy it as much as I can.

    Ten secondster, another drop fell down, and then another. I absorbed their power and the rxing feeling it gave me.

    I am d for it.

    Since the changes in the realm began. I have been stressed.

    I have worried about the resources, that I had spent years collecting and growing. I am worried about the Primes, who would be easily able to kill me.

    I am worried about getting out of this ce.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    These worries had been weighing down on me. This is making me feel lighter. It also helps, that I am alone and can let down all my guards and enjoy the feeling alone.

    It is only the second ce where I got the absolute privacy.

    I cherish such ces as here, I could totally let down my guard without worry.

    It might not seem like a big thing, but it is seeing I had not dared to do that even in my abode since I found out about them knowing my forbidden power.

    I begin to take a deep breath to empty my mind to think about nothing.

    It will best ce; I will be able to do that. Once the Primes arrive, it will be very hard for me.

    I will need to be even more cautious.

    Soon an hour passed, and my body started to have faint resistance against the energy.

    In a few minutes, I will be fully resistant to it.

    Even an hour is a lot. Most people reach the limit, before an hour.

    These purple drops'' power isn''t constant for everyone. It changes ording to the person. So, staying more than an hour is a big deal, a very few manage to do that.

    Drip Drip Drop!

    The drops kepting and I kept absorbing their energies until they had finally stopped.

    I had reached the limit of absorption.

    I didn''t get up immediately. I would have if I had there had been a lot of people outside. It is amon courtesy, this ce only admits one person at a time.

    Thankfully there are not many people outside and most of them had already experienced it.

    So, I stayed with my eyes closed for a few minutes before finally getting up.

    As I stepped out of the circle. My clones returned to my body and also my storage and other things. Still, I checked everything before I walked toward the exit.

    I got out and saw even fewer people than before. There are now only sixteen people. Some of them looked at me. I looked at them, before walking straight toward the exit.

    I got out and took the sky.

    I don''t want to wait till everything stabilizes; I have ces to be before the primes arrive.

    I am powerful enough to bear the energy and don''t want to waste any time when I could do something productive.

    Hun!

    Four and a half minutes passed when my expression turned serious.

    Someone is following me.

    He isn''t from thepound but was outside. I noticed the moment he followed me and

    wasn''t worried until I noticed something about him.

    I think, I know the person and it has scared me.

 Chapter 4150: Shaman

    Chapter 4150: Shaman

    ''Why is he following me?''

    I couldn''t help but ask myself. I am curious because I know he wasn''t in thepound when I was there.

    He might havee when I entered the spot, but when I came, he wasn''t there. So, I don''t think it is about his noticing the forbidden power.

    Even if he had used a different skin, I would have noticed him.

    He might have one of the best stealth abilities I had seen, but he couldn''t hide from me. I could see him better than I see most people.

    In the past month. I have be powerful, but I don''t think I have be powerful enough to fight someone like him.

    It would be hard to survive fighting someone like him without revealing the core of my abilities.

    I controlled my expressions and flew as I was, but changed my destination.

    It is now the closest spot; to reach there, I would need at least an hour and forty minutes at this speed.

    It would have been much faster. If I could surf the space, but I couldn''t be because of the changes.

    Still, I could hope that he would only follow me and wouldn''te to attack me.

    He is maintaining arge distance from me. Most wouldn''t be able to sense him following them at such a distance, but I didn''t have any problem with it.

    I could track his every movement.

    This time, I didn''t stop the soul waves, like I did thest time I saw him, but I had lowered the intensity of them.

    I don''t think he will discover them after my breakthrough with the Tras constitution, but it didn''t hurt to be careful against one strongest person before the Primes arrive.

    Minutes passed, and I moved at a constant speed while keeping an eye on him.

    There was no change, but I didn''t let my guard down.

    This man had killed a lot of people sinceing to this realm. There are very few matches here, and even fewer could survive once he moves toward them.

    Right, I haveplete confidence in surviving, but as I said, that will make me reveal my abilities like my shield.

    It is why, this time, I had made changes to my shields. In the next inheritance, they will be different; it will be hard to rte them to my current shields.

    Ten more minutes passed, and he followed me without any change.

    It made me feel more scared, and I wanted to burst out with my full power and run away as fast as I could, but I couldn''t. He will catch me.

    The chance of doing that wille, but I need to reach the spot first.

    I would if he just kept following me without doing anything.

    Hun!

    I had just thought that when he suddenly increased his speed and came shooting toward me.

    I didn''t react at all for a couple of seconds before suddenly turning when he entered my range.

    I desperately wanted to run away. Instead, I turned back confidently.

    However, I summoned the saber to show that I was ready to deal with any threat theing party posed toward me.

    It didn''t take him before my eyes, and he stopped.

    "You didn''t run away," he said. "Why would I?" I asked with a shrug. To that, he smiled. Th next moment, changes begin to appear on him, and within seconds, he reverted to his original body.

    A shock appeared in my eyes, and I took a step back with fear. The fear is genuine; I was scared of this man and didn''t want to fight him.

    "Shaman of Irmatis," I said, with fearing out with every word.

    "Now, do you think you should have run away?" He asked with a grin. "Not that it would have helped you," he added.

    "What do you want?" I asked, controlling the fear in my voice. "To sacrifice you, of course," He replied, and I took the step immediately before stopping.

    "Why me? There are many others you could go after," I asked, and there was a surprise in his eyes.

    He didn''t expect I would ask this question.

    "You have stayed in that spot for over an hour. Very few manage that," he replied, and before I could say something about that.

    He came at me with the ivory white sword.

    His speed is fast, and his attack is powerful, so I didn''t hesitate and harvested 75% of the burst.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed hard, and I shook before taking a step back.

    There was no surprise, but the smile on his face widened, and he appeared to be behind me and attacked.

    CLANNG!

    I defended barely he appeared in front of me and attacked again. I defended before he moved and attacked. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    His attacks are fast and graceful. In just a few attacks, I could tell that he was one of the best fighters I had ever fought. He is powerful, and he knows how to use that power at maximum efficiency.

    I am not surprised to see that. If he didn''t have at least that much, he wouldn''t have earned such notoriety as he did around the world.

    He is the most famous Sky Sovereign in the world besides that woman from Alkaz.

    These two had fought many times, but she was never able to able to kill him.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    I pushed those thoughts and focused on his attacks. They are bing faster and more predictable as the expressions on his face.

    One moment, he is grinning, while another moment, he is looking at me withplete focus.

    It is why I need to be alert at every second. Stretch this fight as much as possible. So, I will have a chance to survive.

    Most importantly, keep things interesting.

    If he got bored, he might use his real power, and I would be forced to use my measures.

    That would be terrible. It is not something I desire to happen. I want to reveal those measures to someone like him only when I have a guarantee to kill them.

 Chapter 4151: Hunter

    Chapter 4151: Hunter

    ?

    "You are interesting," he said, stopping suddenly in front of me.

    I didn''t let my guard down and kept my saber forward to deal with any attack that he mightunch at me.

    In just a minute of fighting. I learned how unpredictable he can be.

    "Not talking, Hun?" he asked and attacked before I could answer.

    The attack was far more powerful than before.

    Burst 90%.

    I didn''t hesitate and activated the burst at 90% power while moving my saber forward to defend.

    Hun!

    Our weapons were about to sh when suddenly he disappeared and appeared behind me and attacked me with an even faster and more powerful attack.

    CLANNNG!

    I was able to defend against it barely, but I needed to take a step back, which he didn''t let me take and appeared behind me and attacked.

    I defended and disappeared and appeared in front of me and attacked.

    His attacks are fast and powerful. His energy is like a needle, not thousands of needles or even hundreds or even tens of them, but a single needle.

    All power is concentrated on it. Making it hard for any other defense to defend against.

    It could tear through all.

    It is why I am also showing it is affecting me. By cracking my armor and showing other things, that is making him believe that his attacks are slowly prating me.

    At the same time, my soul sense moved far and wide to search for people who could help me against him.

    I had found many of them, but not a single was capable of fighting him. Much less survive against him, as for killing, they will never be able to achieve that in their lifetime. They are even weaker than me.

    I cannot expect any help from others. I need to deal with him on my own, and I am making ns for that.

    Surviving is important. Yes, him knowing about my power and spreading it around the realm will make things difficult, but I will deal with it when it happens.

    Till then, I will focus on one thing. Survival.

    A minute passed, and his unpredictable attacks continued. I am defending, but it''s tough, even with all my abilities.

    "You are very good. There are very few people I havee across who are as skillful as you in defending," he praised.

    "Though, I heard Micheal Zaar of the Tor is also good at defending," He added sneakily with hiszy eyes sharply looking at every change appearing on my face.

    The change did appear, but not the one he had been expecting.

    "Forbidden power," I said with a hopeful sigh.

    "How is it? I heard, you people from the beast god cult have that or something simr to that?" I asked a momentter with eyes filled with curiosity.

    This is genuine curiosity. I have seen it, but there are not many things I don''t know about it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Anything I don''t know about it will help me a lot.

    "You seemed to know quite a lot of us. Silver Prime? Golden Prime?" he asked.

    I remained mum.

    A sh of irritation appeared in his eyes, and the power of his attack increased tremendously.

    Burst 100%.

    I didn''t even think about it and activated it.

    CLANNNNG!

    Our weapons shed, and I shook from top to bottom, but other than that, nothing happened.

    For the first time, a surprise appeared on his face. A big, genuine surprise.

    "Who are you?" He asked.

    I wanted to remain mum, but seeing how he behaved, I decided to say something.

    "I heard Irmatis has an extensive database, with your members being everywhere. I am sure, you would have read my name there somewhere," I replied.

    Hearing that, his expression bes serious, as if he is thinking about it.

    However, he didn''t stop the attacks. They kepting.

    Hun!

    I defended them, each and every one of them. When suddenly, I sensed something. Women fly really fast with an aura that will make anyone''s soul tremble.

    ''I can''t believe it!'' I said to myself. Shocked.

    However, a momentter, I became sober. When I realized she wasn''ting toward me, if her path was to be followed, he would move away from me in one and a half minutes.

    I can''t let that happen.

    I need to ask her to help me. She hadn''t sensed the battle. She is too far away, and the changes are making things even harder to sense.

    ''It is a risk,'' I thought, but the next second, I took it.

    I am not na?ve enough to think. That she wouldn''t kill me if she found out about the forbidden power. It is very likely that she will kill me for it.

    The only reason I called her was because she was the only person I could stop the man fighting

    me.

    Time passed, and it finally reached. When the second soul wave came with data, I saw hering toward me really fast.

    I did the simple thing. I sent the energy of our battle toward her.

    She recognized it immediately and came flying toward me.

    As it happened, I kept fighting. Showing nothing on my face about her.

    It took a while, but he finally sensed her. His expression changed drastically.

    I thought he would run away, but a grin appeared on his face.

    "It seemed like it was time to end the battle," he said attacked. Attacked, filled with immense

    power, so much so that I wanted to summon my shield immediately.

    I didn''t.

    Instead, I moved my saber forward with everything I had.

    CLANNNNNG!

    I was barely able to defend against it and went flying, vomiting blood along with the pieces of

    the internal organs and many other things while my bones cracked.

    He looked at me, surprised, while I began to rapidly lower my life energy as if I was mortally injured by him.

    Even took out a few medicines showing panic and swallowed them, which barely affected my

    state.

    Seeing that he didn''t follow.

    Instead, his eyes turned toward the woman and became serious. More serious than I had even since we had started fighting him.

 Chapter 4152: Inheritance Complete

    Chapter 4152: Inheritance Complete

    ?

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    I was still shooting back when those two were fighting and the way they started, one could tell they had fought each other a lot of times.

    They are powerful. Far more than I am, and it is why I am not staying here.

    I am running away since I have a chance.

    I hate it when people do that. I called them cowards, but currently, I do not care to be called a coward. Th only thing I care about is my survival.

    As the momentum lessened. I turned and flew away at full speed. I could feel their eyes on me, but I did not care.

    Hun!

    I had crossed a few miles when something fast came and struck. It was invisible and, if any other had been in my ce, they wouldn''t have been able to sense it.

    It has the power; that I am so familiar with.

    It struck me, but not my skin. It had stuck in my armor. It is what holding it.

    I looked at a mark as I flew away, while formation activated inside me to heal my injuries.

    It is a tracking mark and quite a good one at that. It is also powerful, and it will take time to destroy it.

    Not to me. I could destroy it in seconds, but I didn''t touch it.

    I am still in its range. I don''t want to do something, that will make him focus on him.

    It would be better to let him believe that he could track me and would be able to finish me off after he was done with his battle with the woman.

    Minutes passed, and I had finally got out of his range. Even then, I flew for over ten minutes before I turned to the mark.

    I covered it in the sphere and used the formation, which sted it to ashes and sealed that ash away. Leaving those ashes would be a grave mistake, he could track them with me.

    Here with me, sealing it in a bottle forged using forbidden, he won''t be able.

    I flew for an hour before I stopped and changed my skin. Turning into a different person with a weaker power, before flying away.

    I am moving toward my destination. I didn''t want to see how he was, but I was going there. It''s very popr, and most of you won''t be able to find or track me here.

    This is a spot that gives privacy and the time to stay in it isn''t a testament to your power. Thud!

    Soon, I reached the spot and there were only eleven people there. Yesterday, there would have been a few hundred.

    A few minutester, I entered the spot.

    When I came out two hourster. It was evening with half of the people left reced with others.

    A few more hours and the Prime wille.

    Seeing that, I got out and looked specifically. If someone was hiding. Fortunately, not.

    Relieved, I flew into the sky with stealth covering me. I need to be careful while most monsters are hiding. Some really powerful ones are roaming around.

    It is the same for the people.

    Currently, the energy and the suppression are the strongest as they have ever been.

    Tomorrow, when everything will calm down. It will be even more powerful. I am excited about it, but also scared of it, seeing what it will do.

    Soon, it was eight and a half and I had stopped.

    Stopping in thepound would have been safer, but only inside. Outside, it would have been dangerous. To be it is better to stay outside, this way, nobody will follow me when I want to leave.

    Step!

    I stepped inside the abode. Appearing in my room where I removed all my clothes and stepped into the shower.

    I moaned as the cold water cascaded down my body.

    So many things had happened in the day. It made me tired, the cold water was taking some of that tiredness away. Making me feel good.

    I stayed in the shower for over twenty minutes before getting out and stepping into the kitchen.

    As I sat, a meal appeared in front of me.

    I ate with the gusto while screens floated in front of me. Usually, I focus on the food alone, but today, I want to keep track of other things.

    The changes are happening in the realm and I want to see it all. Most importantly, I want to be careful of the Prime.

    They will start appearing in the realm as soon as the realm is stabilized. This time, it will be strong primes, and nearly all of them will be searching for me.

    I sighed and washed the dishes before lying on the couch.

    A minuteter, I am in the library working on my inheritance. Feeling really excited.

    Click!

    Hours passed, and the formation I was working on flew toward the humanoid and the clicking sound rang out.

    It only rings out when the inheritance is finished, and it has.

    I had finished the inheritance, and it is my best work till. I am proud of it and the thing that

    made me most proud of the percentage of ancient runes.

    I had used them more than I thought I would when I started working on this upgrade, all

    those years ago.

    It took a lot of time. Longest.

    The ancient rune formations are hard. Especially now that I have started to work on the trulyplex ones. They are extremely difficult and frustrating, but also fun.

    I looked at the humanoid in front of me and the smile on my face, couldn''t help, but get

    wider.

    I may have finished the inheritance, but it''s not ready for the breakthrough.

    I have to check the ws because the inclusion of the ancient runes inplex formations

    makes it even more important that I check everything three times over.

    I didn''t waste any time, and I began with my clones till it was past midnight.

    Then I came out and practiced the dance.

    Since I finished the second level of Tras, it has be harder for me to calcte how long

    it will take me to finish the method.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It used to be easy with dance, but not anymore. The forbidden power is messing it all up.

 Chapter 4153: Teacher and Guide

    Chapter 4153: Teacher and Guide

    ?

    Hun!

    I woke up at the usual time, but this time, there were screens waiting for me. When I looked at them, I couldn''t help but be surprised.

    My abode had sensed two Primes.

    One an hour and a half ago and another forty-seven minutes ago. It was about an hour and a half ago, the things have stabilized in the realm.

    If I was not wrong, that prime appeared here directly. I tapped on the screen to see it, and I was right.

    The spatial signatures captured by my abode told me that the prime appeared just a few hundred meters away from my abode, which is nothing for the Primes.

    If I am reading a signature right. Then this prime is also powerful; enough to kill me within a second.

    He might even be able to kill me, even with all my methods.

    Still, he didn''t discover me, and he had used his powerful soul sense to scan the things around. Including my abode, which is in his heavily scanned range.

    It made me relieved and gave me the confidence.

    I wanted to upgrade my abode and even collect all the resources, but I wanted to focus my all on inheritance and still do.

    Until it is ready, I won''t touch anything long and important, like the breakthrough formation or an abode.

    I looked at all before closing the windows.

    I sighed and walked out of bed before stepping into the bathroom, where I freshened up and showered.

    I sat down and the breakfast in front of me.

    Today, I had my clone cook something delicious. I am going to such breakfast every day till I am here as every day could be myst day in this realm.

    Not because of the forbidden power, but because there are a lot of powerful Primes out there and they do not need a reason for a random person they wish and find curious.

    It seemed fucked up, but it is reality.

    Outside, these primes might control themselves a little, but in the ruin, it is difficult.

    I finished eating and entered my core.

    I sat down in my usual seat in the library and waited. I didn''t have to wait for long as the teacher appeared in front of me.

    Immediately, her eyes went to the homework. I finished it morning yesterday right after the lesson. I have been doing that for the past few months.

    The homework is still, but now, I could have finished it faster.

    "Good," she said, as she usually does, and turned to me, but this time, no book appeared in front of her.

    Instead, a scroll did, which she slid toward me.

    "What is it?" I asked.

    "Thest problem. If you solve it. You will reach advanced-grade expertise in the ancient runes," she replied, surprising me.

    I knew I was close, but didn''t expect to be this close.

    "The lessons?" I asked with my voice faintly shaking. I love lessons, they are the things, I look forward to when I wake up.

    "You already know the answer to that," she replied with a smile.

    Those below the Prime could only reach the advanced expertise in the ancient runes. For master expertise, one needs to at least sense the runes.

    That only happens at Prime.

    "Your knowledge has already reached advanced expertise. That little test is just formality."

    "From today, I will cease to be your teacher and be a guide. It will be another wonderful journey," she stated.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I rather, you continue to, my teacher," I said to that she smiled before she disappeared.

    I watched the space she had been.

    I had been expecting it despite not wanting to ept it. Once one reaches advanced expertise, one will have to chart their own path on their own.

    The help of others is limited.

    As here, one''s own perception, andprehension y a huge part. In that, nobody can help one much.

    If things go conventionally, then there will be a long time when I will make a little progress. As I had said, only Primes could sense thews.

    I sighed and shook those thoughts away.

    I focused on the scroll; it was a simple brown scroll. I looked at it for a moment before

    opening it.

    Revealing the runic equation.

    It is a single line, but I looked at it and thought about a smile that couldn''t help, but appear

    on my face.

    "It is not going to be easy," I said to myself.

    It isplex, and it made me excited, but I am also sure that I will be able to solve it, and I begin immediately.

    I am going to use the time. I spent on learning from the teacher to solve it.

    Hours passed, and I focused on it. I only stopped when the timer rang out. I looked at the work, I had done before walking out of the library.

    A momentter, I was outside.

    I got up from the couch and made the preparations to leave. From today, my time here in this realm is going to be dangerous.

    I need to be prepared to face everything thates in my path.

    Forty minutester, I am standing in front of the door. Wearing the skin of an elf with forest green eyes and sea-blue eyes.

    I looked to be an elf in his early forties, who withered by the experience.

    I had carefully crafted this persona with psychology in mind. Elves are one of the species that

    age slower, and people consider older elves, older.

    I might be old, but I am actually quite young for my level.

    Things will be extremely dangerous from today, and I want to stay in my abode till the realm closes, but I can not.

    I need to leave this realm safely, and for it, I need to go out and execute the n I had in my

    mind. I might die, but it will help me live.

    The risk is worth it.

 Chapter 4154: Primes Everywhere

    Chapter 4154: Primes Everywhere

    ?

    Step!

    I stepped out, and immediately, a surprise shed in my eyes.

    I have seen the data, but seeing it and experiencing it are a totally different thing

    This ce hadpletely turned into Prime in less than a day. The energy here is even denser than the Prime ce I had gone to.

    I took a deep breath and felt it all, before flying up.

    I didn''t want to fly, but not doing it would be more suspicious. So, it is better that I fly openly. I just hope no Prime finds that irritating and kills me.

    Both of the Primes, I had sensed, were powerful enough to do that.

    Soon, I reached the sky and stopped.

    My energy moved to gather the space, and it was hard. Much harder than before, and I needed to use far more energy than I had yesterday.

    Still, I seeded in gathering the tide, which I wouldn''t have. If not for theprehension, that ce had provided it to me.

    I released the tide and surfed on it.

    It is slower than I used to move, but much faster than flying.

    My destination is a ce that only opens when the realm changes. It is for that ce the Primes havee for or used toe for in this realm.

    Now, they havee for me. For the forbidden power, I have.

    That ce is quite far, but it won''t take me more than a day to get there. That is why I am not going there directly; I am going to visit the spots on the way, as I used to.

    I haven''t reached the limit. So, there is no need for me to stop.

    I have already selected the ces where I wouldn''t arouse any curiosity than normal. I need all the strength I could get, I would need it to survive ten days into that ce.

    However, before I reach that ce, I will need to survive to journey to reach that ce. The tide stopped.

    I tried to continue for longer, but it was hard. Damn too hard.

    As I stopped, I began to gather the tide again, while sending the soul waves out.

    "Bastard!" I cursed.

    I saw a prime holding a Sky Sovereign forcefully and scanning every part of him. He even had a few tools which he attached to that person.

    I knew it would happen.

    Still, seeing it made me shudder. It filled me with fury and guilt, that I wanted to go there and tear apart that bastard. Instead, I gathered the tide and flew fast.

    I am not his match. I will be able tost a while, but defeating him is out of the question.

    So, I moved, before he could sense me.

    I didn''t stop sending the soul waves. It is the best tool, I have with a range greater than some Primes.

    I wouldn''t have used it. If I hadn''tpleted the second level of Tras, thepletion would have given me the confidence to use it openly.

    That doesn''t mean, I am not scared. I am, but I will keep using it.

    Minutes passed and turned into hours, and I became ever more grateful for my ability to space surf.

    It saved me from many primes.

    Some looked at me and two even tried to follow, but I moved away too fast.

    They were more powerful than me, but the power isn''t everything. One needs a certain level of familiarity with space and the skill to manipte it.

    It takes a lot of time for the Primes to learn that, and it is even harder in ces like realms where powerful energies affect things.

    Thud!

    I reached the spot andnded on the ground, but right now, the path wasn''t as clear as it was before.

    Now, there are tools and artifacts in between.

    I knew this would happen, but seeing it made me want to escape. Instead, I steeled my heart and walked toward them confidently.

    "Nice show," I said to the first Prime.

    "Walk through it," said the man gruffly. I looked at him for a momentter before walking forward without a hint of worry on my face.

    They begin to scan me.

    I saw it from a distance and even sent a few soul waves to see how they react, but walking through it, is something else.

    "Blood," said the woman as I reached her. "No blood," I replied, and her powerful aura bore down on me.

    "Prime Tarsa, you might scare others, but you don''t scare me," I said, looking directly into her eyes, she increased her power to the max.

    "I will walk through every scan, as even my organization is searching for him, but the blood is off limits," I added.

    She had taken the blood off some, but some refused.

    I kept looking at her silently for a few seconds before walking. She didn''t say anything.

    Soon, I passed through the artifact of a few more primes before reaching thepound of the spot.

    Though before I walked through, I brough some things from the two primes who had opened the stores beside the gate.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Many are using tools, but are being smarter and using different strategies.

    They are selling things that I used to buy most in the organization. They have hidden that well with other stuff, but I could tell.

    Since there were no stores inside thepound. I directly went to the spot.

    When I returned, I walked through the exit and flew away. Carefully watching if some prime

    moves to follow me. Seeing none, I heaved a sigh of relief.

    Those primes were not the strongest, but they were quite strong.

    Soon, I reached the sky. Gathered the tide and surfed on it.

    Since I visited the spot, I will be traveling for two hours before I will stop for the day. There is

    no need to take risks when there is danger everywhere.

    Hun!

    I stopped two hourster and used soul waves to search any prime around me before I set the

    abode when I saw something.

    It made my eyes burn in rage. More than earlier.

    This time, it is my people.

 Chapter 4155: Fighting Prime I

    Chapter 4155: Fighting Prime I

    ?

    I see an old man prime with seven cages in front of him. All of them filed with the bound Sky Sovereigns.

    I am not looking at them. I am looking at two sovereigns bound in a contraption. Those two Sky Sovereigns belong to the Tor.

    It is not the first time, me seeing this, but it is my first time seeing members of tor in such a terrible state.

    It filled me with bubbling rage, that left me all shaking.

    The rage isn''t the only thing I am feeling. There is also a guild; it is a lot more than rage.

    People of Tor suffered because of me. Far worse than this and many died. All of their deaths are on me; they died because of me.

    I took a deep breath and controlled myself before I began flying. I did not move directly toward the old man, but a few minutester, his soul sense found me.

    ''Little Sky Sovereign,e here,'' rang the voice in my mind.

    A surprise appeared in my eyes before an rm shed in there, and I burst in speed.

    ''You can not run away!'' said the old man with augh as he stopped torturing those two and shot toward me with incredible speed.

    I am taking a massive risk here, but I let my people die. The guild will be too much. I won''t be able to bear it.

    Over a minute and a half passed and when he caught up to me and stopped in front of me.

    The old man is tall. Nearly seven feet tall, with whitish skin and light blue scales covering him here and there.

    He is likely half blood, and I could already guess the one race he belongs to, because of those blue scales.

    They are distinctive.

    "You are quite fast for the Sky Sovereign," he said.

    "You are slightly stronger than me. It would be a waste of time for us to fight," I said, and a surprise appeared in the old man''s eyes.

    "Hahahaha!"

    The surprise disappeared, and he started tough loudly. It took him a while to control himself and calm down.

    "It seemed like little power you had gone over your head. Let me show the power of a prime," he said, and the next moment, a massive icence shot toward me at, a really fast speed.

    My eyes turned serious, and my thin, long sword appeared in my hand.

    I watched the attack, till it appeared in front of me, before swinging my sword.

    Rip!

    A ripping sound rang out as my sword cleanly cut through the icence into two, before the grey fire spread over the two pieces of ice, burning them into nothing.

    "I told you, the difference between isn''t big. Fighting would be useless," I said, looking at his surprised eyes.

    I didn''t lie to this old man. He is an Initial Prime and stronger than me, but not by far. I could fight him, but killing him would be a challenge.

    I could not use the string as there were eyes on me. There was one Prime, hiding not far from where he was torturing.

    "Little bastard. Let me show you the difference between a Sky Sovereign and the Prime," said the old man, with his cheeks reddening up in embarrassment.

    A momentter, a vast icy aura shot out of the old man. Even I am surprised by it.

    He had revealed nearly all his strength. It seemed like, I had hurt his prime.

    The old ones are like that. Especially the ones, who hadn''t made any progress in a long while. They take offense to every action and word.

    Burst 90%.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Seeing its power, I didn''t hold back either and released my aura visibly. A faint surprise appeared in his eyes, seeing that before he had it.

    "Die, you bastard!"

    He roared loudly and came at me with massive icy power around him, which seemed to affect the space itself.

    "Be ready to be the first prime to kill by me. You old wretch!" I roared back and short, toward him with grey mes covering every part of me.

    These mes are nasty. They are sticky and really hot. It is hard to deal with them.

    CLANNNG!

    His icy blue spear shed against my sword. Creating a shockwave powerful enough to form a spatial time.

    Though, nobody is watching that.

    We are watching each other. I have a grin on my face and shock on his.

    Every movement I made toward him was calcted. From entering his soul, range to challenging him to keep my aura confusing so he wouldn''t predict my power urately.

    I did it all, so he would fight, and now that he started. His huge prime won''t let him stop. The challenge in front of me was to kill him, and I don''t think I could without my strings, but I have to. I need to save those who are suffering, because of me.

    It''s been a while since I had fought such a battle.

    I didn''t even feel such pressure against the shaman, because we were alone, and I knew I had my shields to save me.

    I also had measures prepared that would stall him until I ran and hid. I won''t be able to do that here with the second Prime watching my every move.

    I have to kill him without using my abilities.

    If I did, not only the information about my power would be spread, but people would also know that I have a soft spot for my organization.

    They will use them more openly and I can''t have that.

    So, I can''t let this old man leave this battle alive and he won''t. I will use every speck of my power and every bit of skill; I have to kill him.

    "You have made a grave mistake, you a bone of filth. I will kill and throw your body for monsters to eat!" I said, grinning.

    "Die!"

    He roared in anger and swung its spear toward me, which was aiming for my head.

    I moved my sword, and his sphere tried to dodge and quite skillfully, at that, but I am not some green who wouldn''t be able to deal with that.

    CLANNNG!

    I adjusted my sword, and it shed against his spear. Stopping it from moving further toward me, before attacking him with my own attack.

 Chapter 4156: Fighting Prime II

    Chapter 4156: Fighting Prime II

    ?

    CLANNNG!

    The old man moved his sphere and defended against my attack, striking me with his spear.

    The moment heunched it. I knew the attack was different, and it was different.

    A fraction of a secondter, a beam of energy came out of its tip and moved toward me.

    The beam is powerful and fast but in reality. It is far more powerful than it is showing. It contains massive icy energies, which, even with his power, should have taken him at least a second to gather.

    I moved my sword toward it while the grey fire burst out of it. Covering it.

    Seeing that, his lips curved slightly unknowingly.

    BANNNG!

    My sword shed against the beam, and a loud bang rang out, with massive ice-blue frost energying toward me like a blizzard with the power to freeze anything in its path.

    Though before it could reach me. The grey mes moved toward it and spread over the blizzard.

    They were not strong enough to stop it, but they did what I had expected them to do while I turned back and swung my sword again.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against his spear again, stopping his attack.

    The frost is extremely cold, with the ability to freeze even the soul sense. I wanted to use that opportunity to finish me up.

    "Nice attack, but useless."

    "I had told you. An old bastard like you, who hadn''t made any progress in centuries, could forget defeating me," I mocked while the blizzard fell on me.

    The fire was able to whittle away quite a lot of its power, but not all. Still, it did the job. What remained is no threat to me.

    There was no reply from him, and nor I could see him through the icy mist around us, but I didn''t have to see him know where he was and the expression which he was looking at.

    He attacked, and it waspletely silent, but I could follow his every moment and raised my sword.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    I defended the attacking at me from above before moving my sword left and then right beforeunching my own attack, which it had defended.

    He is silent, but I could feel the old man''s anger through his attacks.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He wants to kill me and use every tactic, every type of attack he has, not using his full power.

    ''He likely knows about the one who was keeping his eyes on him,'' I thought. I first thought he didn''t, but his behavior is pointing toward him knowing.

    If not, he would have used his full power to finish me off already, but till now, he has refrained from doing that.

    Which is quite a dilemma for him. If he didn''t use his full power, he would seem weak, the very thing he was trying to avoid.

    From what I could see, the other Prime is more powerful than him. Not by much, but the other party is a stealth powerhouse. Dealing with them is always tricky.

    I didn''t say anything. Instead, I fought while all twelve of my clones watched and studied.

    I am taking all the help I can get.

    Though, I am not using what they are learning. It is not the time yet. I cannot let him know, I am learning about him far more than usual.

    That will reduce my already low chances of killing him.

    A minute passed, and then another, and then another. When I sensed the new prime, it didn''t take him long to sense us, but she wasn''t much interested in our battle.

    After watching for a few seconds, she flew away.

    "See, the way you are fighting. Even the Prime wasn''t interested in watching," I said right after a sh of relief appeared in his eyes, seeing her leave.

    "Shut up!" he said with gritted teeth.

    I didn''t say anything further other than grinning, which made him even angrier.

    I could feel he was at his limit. It won''t be long; he will use his full power. I want him to wait for it longer, but I also want the old man angrier.

    Ten minutes passed, and we were still fighting.

    The old man was using every trick under his sleeve, but not a single one was able to prate through my defenses.

    I know very well it''s not because of my skills and abilities but because he hasn''t used his power yet. The moment he does, the real challenge will begin.

    "You know, you should just stop. This fight had be pathetic. A mighty Prime like you hadn''t even been able to bring a single injury on me,"

    "If I had been in your ce, I would have given up with shame already," I mocked and did it loudly enough that everyone could hear it.

    There was no reply, but his eyes burned with rage like never before.

    "Little bastard, you have made a grave mistake. If you just epted defeat, you would have saved yourself a lot of pain, but now, it will be very painful for you."

    "You will beg for death, and it will note. I will torture you till the consciousness of yoursy broken beyond repair," he promised, and the aura as vast as sky burst out of him.

    So powerful that it shook my very heart before it started beating wildly in excitement. The stakes were never so high for me.

    There were always strings, shields, and other methods for me. Here, I can''t use that because, at the moment, I did, and they realized what was happening, they woulde to me with

    everything they had.

    They mean the second prime, along with this one.

    I could escape from him if things be hard, but escaping from two Prims would be really

    hard.

    So, I need to kill him without revealing any of my identifying abilities.

    Not only to save those two but also to save me because I have pushed the old man so far that,

    he will not give up till he kills me.

    Burst 100%.

 Chapter 4157: Killing Prime

    Chapter 4157: Killing Prime

    "Ready yourself for the most painful death, little bastard!" he said and attacked.

    The attack feels like it contains the power of the frozen world inside it. It is so vast and powerful that my soul begins to shake, feeling it.

    The spear moved toward me. It froze, and everything around it. Making everything colder and colder.

    Soon, it had reached so cold that it could freeze any Sky Sovereign that didn''t break the absolute limit. It will affect those who have broken the absolute limit.

    I swung my sword, and it cut through the very air that had been frozen.

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against the sphere, and I felt the very blizzard crashing into me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The prime energy is really something else, and I am really d. That I am wearing the armor of strings, or I wouldn''t have been able to deal with such massively powerful energy.

    Puch!

    I vomited the blood and took a step back.

    I dealt with the energy before taking a step back while it watched in shock.

    Likely expected me to be frozen or sent back, but I took a step back.

    It may be more powerful than me, but I am not that weak, and most importantly, he gave me ample time and my armor to adjust to his fighting style.

    If he had used such power, minute of the battle. It would have sent me back like a kite.

    "Hm, it seemed I had overestimated you," I replied with surprise shing in my eyes.

    "Bastard!" he screamed and moved like a spear toward me again, like a bullet. It is extremely fast, and I use every bit of strength I have to move my sword in front of me.

    CLANNNNG!

    I defended before vomiting again and moving to take a step back when it attacked again.

    I was barely able to defend against it, and it pushed me back again while it attacked without wasting any moment.

    Rip!

    This time, I was able to dodge it, and its spear moved and cut through the left side of my chest.

    Giving me the deep-freezing cut.

    A momentter, the ice began to spread through the skin fast, turning it into the blue. I was barely able to stop, but by that time, it had already covered my chest.

    "You are dead. There is nobody that can save you now," he said with eyes shining.

    "You didn''t kill me!" I replied, and he smiled. A smile full of confidence.

    "Oh, I have!" he replied, confidently.

    At that moment, I opened unsealed themunication with clones, and all the knowledge and deduction flew into me.

    At that same moment, he attacked me again, but now there was a surety in his eyes and his attack.

    CLANNNNG!

    I defended, feeling the strain in my movements, which it noticed as its eyes lit up.

    He attacked again, as I had defended, and I moved my sword to defend against it when it avoided it.

    Rip!

    It ripped through my armor and gave me a cut across my stomach. Once more, the ice began to spread through my skin, turning it blue before I could stop it.

    I summoned my fire and about I was unable to remove it.

    "Hehe, it is my terrons ice. I had treated my power terrons flower for a century, creating this energy. Once ittched on you, it is extremely hard to remove it,"

    "Impossible during the battle," he informed with a grin before attacking again.

    CLANNNNG!

    I defended barely, and he disappeared. A momentter, I sensed the attack behind me.

    Rip!

    I moved to defend, but he was fast, and his spear was able to give a long cut across my back.

    Thankfully, I was able to dodge on time, or it would have been worse.

    The ice began to spread, and I tried to stop it, but I couldn''t before it spread through my whole back.

    Rip!

    I was dealing with it when he attacked again, and I wasn''t able to dodge it fully.His spear was able to cut across my thighs, turning it blue within a second.

    Rip Rip, Rip!

    With it became even harder to dodge the attack, and it began to cut across my body.

    I had be even so slow; he could even kill me, but the old bastard was ying around me like. Watching me struggle with theugh.

    He is showing off and not to me. No, this is for the Prime watching from hiding. Reminding him of the consequences if he dared to attack the old man.

    "I had told you, little bastard. You are not my match, but you didn''t listen and instead mocked me,"

    "Now, you are good as dead, but as I promised you. I will not kill you easily. No, it will be a long, painful death, and it will be torturous."

    "I am going to going to enjoy it very much," he said and moved his spear toward the only part of my body that hadn''t turned blue yet.

    My face.

    Knowing I was already his, the old man had moved his spear grandly.

    Rip!

    They reached me and cut through my armor easily before it started to cut through my cheeks.

    Hun!

    When suddenly, his eyes widened, and he saw myself in front of him. Leaving the afterimage, which his spear is still touching.

    "I" his eyes widened, and he opened his mouth to say something when he felt my de cutting through his neck.

    Pachac!

    He activated the defensive methods, but my sword cut through all and came out through the other side with his head flying up.

    I watched before shaking in the sky, nearly falling.

    A momentter, I took out three potions and drank them one after another. With thest potion, the red fire covered me, and it burned for six and a half minutes before disappearing.

    "Fuck, the bastard''s energy is really powerful," I cursed. The potions couldn''t remove the icy-blue coldness covering my body.All they are able to manage is to make it paler.

    Thud!

    I sighed before I began to descend, and within a second, Inded on the ground.

    "Look what I have here. A lot of mighty people in cages, including two from Tor," I said and turned to the two with contraptions.

    "Mind telling me where Micheal Zaar is?" I asked them.

 Chapter 4158: Killing Second Prime

    Chapter 4158: Killing Second Prime

    ?

    "We don''t know where Zaar is, and even if we knew, we would not tell you!" said the girl. Hearing that, I grinned angrily, but inside, I felt joy.

    They aren''t the only ones. I have seen many like them, bound and getting tortured, but not a single one had opened their mouth in front of the enemy.

    This is Tor.

    "Well, it seemed like. I will have to torture it out of you and let me tell you. I am pretty good at torturing," I said angrily as I took out my kit.

    "Do your worst!" challenged the man beside him.

    Hun!

    "Oh, I will," I replied as I picked up a bottle to remove the solution when I felt something behind.

    "Die!" said the soft voice and saw the de at my neck, with an elvish man appearing with a grin on his face.

    A terror appeared on my face as its de touched my neck.

    When suddenly, it vanished, and there was confusion before surprise shed in the eyes of the prime, followed by recognition and then terror.

    Puch!

    My de pierced through his chest before sending a burst of energy inside, killing him.

    A momentter, the body vanished, and it disappeared. With it, the pale blueness covering my skin had also vanished, and so was the weak aura.

    The old man did give me injuries, but the injuries weren''t serious.

    It might seem like his energy spread, and it was, but only 1% of it, and the rest of it was mine. Creating the effect of his energy was doing.

    It is for this reason I mocked the old man, till he showed his true power before showing weakness.

    It may seem easy, but it wasn''t. I had let his des carve me as he wished.

    He would have a good chance to kill me with those opportunities. He didn''t because he wanted to y with me. Take revenge for all the mocking and insults I had given him. Thene this bastard. He was a stealthy type and came close when I killed the old man. He was quite cautious, but I gave him the reasons to attack while binding him with my strings. He was alone. I could do that without causing a suspicion.

    As these people are in cages, all their powers are sealed.

    Even if they weren''t, they wouldn''t have been able to see much, seeing how fast things had happened.

    "Now, it is time to deal with you guys," I said, and the fear was apparent in their eyes.

    "Save me. I am from Karis. I and my organization will remember this favor," said the man, and immediately two others followed while the members of Tor remained silent.

    "I love favors," I replied, and hope lit up in their eyes, but the next moment appeared.

    Syringes reached them before pushing the liquid inside. It happened with all, including members of the Tor.

    These syringes contain the special solution I synthesized. With the seed inside them, it will make them forget what happened in the past hour without leaving any side effects.

    It will do such a good job that no method will be able to retrieve it. Including that of the primes.

    Killing them all would have been much cheaper and efficient, but I''d rather not do that. Around ten minutes. I am finished dealing with them and wiping every sign of the battle before flying up in the sky and gathering the tide.

    Right now, I don''t want to do anything other than summon my abode.

    I didn''t do anything to the old man, but he saw me as Sky Sovereign and called me.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    When I didn''t, he attacked.

    I could avoid him, but next time, I mighte across someone who I cannot avoid, but that is not a reason to hide. If I did, I wouldn''t be able to leave this realm at all.

    Though, after the incident. I had be even more careful, and every time I stopped, I would send extra-long soul waves.

    It immediately increased the time of my journey, but it also kept me safe. I was able to avoid a lot of dangers, including the one I am avoiding.

    Another prime seemed to be capturing the Sky Sovereigns and scanning them forcefully. However, she didn''t seem to have any other intention of doing other than that and letting them. Still, seeing that, I changed the direction and circumvented around her.

    I came across a few other dangers before. Finally, I stopped as the sun began to go down.

    I didn''t have any n to move in the night when I woulde across even more dangerous primes.

    I gently came down, but my feet didn''t touch the ground. I looked around, and when my longest soul waves returned and saw the primes far away, I took out my abode and entered inside.

    As always, I showered first but didn''t eat immediately. Instead, Iy down and entered my

    core.

    I sat down in the library, and instead of working on my inheritance. I dug through my memory of the battle I had fought earlier.

    "The prime is really something else," I said as I looked at the effect of the battle.

    Miles and miles of it frozen. Even now, it is frozen. Though not for much longer, by ten or eleven, it will vanish. Whittled by the powerful energy of the world.

    I had been very lucky in the battle that there were only two Primes, and their power wasn''t

    that special.

    Suppose I hade across truly powerful ones that I had sensed. I wouldn''t have been able to get away from them, no matter the trick I had yed.

    I watched for a few minutes before I started working on the inheritance.

    I need to check it for every mistake. So, I would be able to break through the moment I

    completed the first level of the dance of ukasanavor.

    The ce had be truly dangerous. I need to break through the Sky Sovereign to guarantee my survival.

    Soon, it was nine, and I ate beforeing back to my abode and working till midnight.

    As usual, I stopped right at midnight and got out of my core before walking into the practice

    room and starting the dance.

    Hun!

    The moment I started, it felt different.

 Chapter 4159: First Level Completion of Dance of Ukasanavor

    Chapter 4159: First Level Completion of Dance of Ukasanavor

    ?

    A worry appeared on my face, sensing the feeling I was getting from the method.

    I had never gotten such a feeling from it. It made me really worried, but a small part of me was also happy, thinking it might be thepletion.

    I didn''t think it was.

    Thest time, it waspletely different, and the way I practiced that session had also been different.

    I was desperate at that moment. There was a Grimm outside, and it would have killed me. The moment protection disappeared, as well as the girl I had decided to save.

    In my desperation, I had practiced really fast. Inspired by that dance, I saw on the ind. I wanted to do the same right now, practice it fast, but I didn''t.

    After what I experienced today, I don''t want to take the needless risks.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    So, I danced slowly and carefully. Going even slower than usual. I want to be careful; I don''t want to dance fast and end up making a mistake that will cost me.

    Soon, worldly energy appeared, and disappointment couldn''t help but fill me despite not letting myself get too optimistic.

    There is no change in the energy. If I had been making a breakthrough, there would have been a tide of it like it had happenedst time.

    I controlled the feeling and continued to practice as the energy kepting into my body, giving me pain.

    I am used to it and bore it as I moved pose after pose, and soon, I reached the hundredth pose and started on one hundred and first, but even there was no change.

    I pushed the thoughts of disappointment and continued.

    Reaching one hundred and eighth before moving to the one hundred and ninth.

    Hun!

    It is when something has happened.

    I felt like someone had reced the blood in my veins with the solid metal as it froze me.

    I knew how bad it was and moved, but it was a massive effort, and I moved ever so slowly. I need to keep moving. If I stopped even for a second, the bacsh of the energy would kill me. It is extremely hard to move.

    So much I need to use every bit of will to do it, and even after that, I am moving ever so slowly.

    It is barely enough to maintain the method. Which would stop if I went slower than it, which I will not.

    It took me over three minutes to finish the one hundred and ny poses and the same time for the one hundred and ten.

    The one hundred and eleventh is giving me a hard time, but I am pushing myself.

    I need toplete the dance, or I will die. I could see the massive energies in my body. They would kill me if I didn''t finish the session.

    Hun!

    Soon, I finished the hundred and eleventh and started on the hundred and twelfth when something happened.

    ''I am breaking through.'' I said to myself.

    When I started, I felt I might, but then when the energy came. I know I am not, and that was reinforced further after reaching the hundredth pose.

    Though the hope ignited at the hundred and ninth.

    This sudden tightening of my body had happenedst time, and now that I had reached a hundred and twelfth, I saw the new type of worldly energy materialize.

    The one that is a level above, I am absorbing.

    Thest time, it had happened after I finished with thest pose, but that was level o. This is level 1; things might be different here.

    I don''t know, to be honest. Seeing the forbidden power had messed it all up.

    In my prediction, I wasn''t supposed to reach thepletion so soon, but here I am. The energy had pretty much proved it.

    The energy began to pour inside me at the same time. The more solution begins to enter inside through the thousands of microscopic needles.

    The energy is merging with it, and I am d there is no instability.

    It didn''t surprise me. The solution is made from powerful and rare materials. It could take this really powerful energy, which is shaking me to my core.

    I don''t know whether it is because of its power or the pain it is causing me.

    Ipleted the hundred and twelfth and started on the hundred and thirteenth. It had brought more pain and energy, which mixed with the solution before merging with me.

    It began to get harder and harder to practice as more energy came inside me, but I kept pushing myself.

    There is no other choice.

    Before there was hope, small as it may be, that I would survive if I had stopped, but now there is no way I will survive.

    This powerful energy will vaporize me. It will not leave even a trace behind.

    So, no matter how powerful it had be, I had toplete the session. I can not stop, nor do I want to, despite the soul-breaking pain that is making every part of me scream.

    Thepletion will give me an enormous boost. That will increase my chances of survival. It is the most important thing for me.

    I bore this pain, this pain, and continued pose after pose before finally reaching thest one and the hardest, where I was digging the deepest core.

    It was damn too hard, but I pushed myself to the deepest and finallypleted the pose.

    As I did, I began to fall with a relieved smile on my face. At the same time,ter formation formed inside me. Consolidating the gains.

    It had made me happy, but as I was falling. I could feel my consciousness slipping away.

    I didn''t resist it despite wanting to know how much my strength had increased and what other changes that came into me.

    It is not going anywhere. It will be there, along withplete data, that I had asked my clone

    to look at.

    So, I let go and slipped into the sweet oblivion.

 Chapter 4160: Power

    Chapter 4160: Power

    ?

    When my eyes fluttered open, it was morning, and I was feeling good.

    There is no tiredness or pain, only the feeling of freeness. It put a smile on my face.

    A momentter, it became serious, with excitement burning in my eyes as I remembered what happenedst night and what its implication would be.

    I took a deep breath and entered inside my core, in front of the meta-scan. The moment I did, everything my clone had found out had rushed in.

    "Limit," I muttered.

    I had reached the limit. They gained the strength that erased the fear of any Sky Sovereigns from my mind.

    Now, I do not have to fear any Sky Sovereigns. That means I do not have to fear the shaman, nor do I have to fear the red hunter.

    It had made me happy.

    My strength had taken a big leap, greater than I thought it would when I reached the limit.

    All that forbidden power had pushed my strength really far.

    I looked at every aspect before making the meta-scan disappear. I am now fully ready to make a breakthrough, and I would have right now, but my inheritance is going through the checks.

    If it had been ast inheritance or the one before that, I would have, but I can''t here.

    It is a big upgrade. It would be an enormous risk. Especially now, seeing the number of ancient runes I had used in there.

    Their formations are powerful, but if the malfunction urs, the bacsh would be just as big. If it urred, the breakthrough urred, there is only one result.

    I got out, and soon, two and a half hours passed.

    I am now once again standing by the door. I looked at it before stepping out.

    I had thought about projecting myself as Prime. I am now stronger than both primes I had killed, but I decided against it after thinking.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Step!

    I stepped out, feeling the same powerful energy as yesterday, but now more confident.

    The Sky Sovereigns and the weak primes are no threat to me.

    I flew into the sky and gathered the space, which now came much more easily. It is now as easy as it was before the realm changed to Prime.

    I didn''t joke when I said I had a massive increase in strength.

    As my soul waves came back. I rode the waves toward my destination, which I should reach in an hour.

    Now that I had reached the limit. The spots have be useless for me. Currently, there is only one thing I want, and that is resources.

    I have got a lot of resources from the two, but I need more.

    I will only give myself till the afternoon in that spot before I will go back to my abode. I have a breakthrough to finish, and I will only be able to do that after my inheritance goes through the checks.

    The wave stopped, and I began to gather it again while sending my soul waves out.

    When they returned, I moved again.

    I did it over and over before finally reaching my destination.

    ''It''s open,'' I thought.

    Of course, I wouldn''t go to the old ces. There will be only Sky Sovereign resources. These ces are filled with them because they have Prime energy all year around.

    Like that ce where the Primese, this ce is also hidden in space.

    It came out in the realm when the level of the realm became the same as it.

    I walked inside, avoiding the rifts and spatial gaps. They are more violent here due to iting out a day ago.

    Hun!

    I was walking when I noticed something and sent a string. Two and a half secondster, I have a storage ring in my hand.

    Looking at the residual aura. It belongs to the Sky Sovereign. I don''t mind. The Sky Sovereigns have amassed a massive wealth after spending six months in the realm.

    I put it into my storage and resumed my journey. Reaching the end, a few minutester. That ce had increased my spatialprehension to the next level, and now, my strength had increased. I could sense things better and thus move faster than I would have yesterday.

    I looked at the verdant forest in front of me. Covered in the light purple energy. It makes it look beautiful, but it''s quite dangerous.

    I don''t know why Sky Sovereign was trying toe here. This ce is dangerous, much denser and raw than the outside.

    I was about to move forward when I felt the soul sense scanning me, and a momentter, I felt the Primeing toward me.

    I was about to activate the stealth, but it sensed me before that.

    I didn''t use the stealth when I walked through the rifts. Didn''t want to increase my signature, and just as it came out, his soul sense crashed into me.

    A few secondster, the man was in front of me.

    He is a thin, stone-skinned man. He has grey, pebble-like skin and faded green eyes. He is looking at me like the fresh meat he is about to cut.

    "You give me a feeling of Micheal Zaar," he said directly. "Really?" I asked mockingly,

    Making him angry.

    "Little Sky Sovereigns. I was going to let you go after the check, but now, I want that storage of yours, too," he said, smiling angrily.

    "Fuck off," I cursed and walked away without care, which made him furious.

    The next moment, a full power burst from him, and killing intent radiated as he came at me. "Die!" he screamed and attacked me with a long ck saber.

    Burst 100%.

    He is trying to kill me. There is no way I would respond to that to activate my full power and move toward him.

    Puch!

    A fraction of secondster, a piercing sound rang out, and the grin on his face vanished. There was a shock and then the horror.

    He opened his mouth, but I sted my power. Killing him.

    I don''t know why how people like him could be idiots despite their vast experience.

    Well, likely because they are used to it. Everywhere they go, they get admiration and fear.

    They be used to it.

    So, when Sky Sovereign, like me, talks back to them instead of groveling at their feet, they

    take it as a grave insult and move to kill that person without any thought.

    I shook my head and walked ahead into the forest with the stealth covering me.p

 Chapter 4161: Grove of Gartia

    Chapter 4161: Grove of Gartia

    ?

    The scenery around me passed at a blurring speed as I surfed through the space.

    Even after doing it so many times, I couldn''t help but marvel at the speed I was moving. It makes travel so much faster. In front of this speed, everything else is at a snail''s pace.

    Once I advance to Sky Sovereign, I will be able to do it much faster.

    I had created a powerful formation in my inheritance for surfing. It will make it more efficient fast.

    Speaking of inheritance, I am going to finish the first check today. All twelve of my clones are working on it non-stop. So am I.

    In the past five days, I have been staying out for only six hours before returning to my abode to work on inheritance.

    The inheritance is great, despite theplexity of it. I had only found one mistake.

    When I crafted inheritance, I didn''t simply create the formation. I also ran the

    synchronization tests with other formation, which took a longer time, but in the end, I didn''t have to worry about it.

    It is the most frustrating part for most hosts of inheritances.

    It is where they need to make massive changes to synchronize every part of the inheritance, which I did from the beginning and didn''t have to worry about.

    The waves lost their power and dissolved.

    I begin to gather the waves again, while sending the soul waves to look around.

    Hun!

    Soul waves returned, and I noticed something peculiar. I saw five people on different sides moving in the same direction.

    I wanted to avoid them.

    Focus on collecting the resources and returning to my abode to work on my inheritance, but I couldn''t control my curiosity and moved toward the weakest person.

    A limit-breaking Sky Sovereign.

    Soon, I reached him and could tell that he had be cautious. I could have reached him stealthily before I didn''t want to scare him.

    "What is happening?" I asked from a distance, and there was relief in his eyes.

    "Grove of Gartia. It had opened," he replied.

    My eyes widened a momentter, I began to gather the space and moved toward the direction where a grove of gartia appeared nearly neen hundred years ago.

    In this realm, there is only one ce for which the primese.

    The one that will open tomorrow.

    Other than that, there was no other ce that would take much of their interest. Other than a few ces like Grove of Gartia, which appears every few thousand years.

    If I can harvest enough, then I wouldn''t feel sad seeing my empty repository.

    Every time, I see its empty shelves, I feel sad.

    I have collected massive resources. Not to mention, the storage of five primes, but they are not enough.

    I need more.

    If people have something or some monsters that could smell the forbidden power. Then, I might need to hide in some ce for a long time.

    It is a real possibility.

    If that happens, then I want massive resources.

    So, I would be able to build my strength without worrying about the resources.

    Time passed and I saw more and more people moving toward that ce. Sky Sovereigns and Primes, everybody seemed to be moving toward it.

    It took me nearly one and a half hours before I reached the ce.

    It is a massive dome of spatial energy. Unlike the ces I had visited. This ce didn''t have rifts or spatial des around it because, unlike those ces, this is an artificial ce.

    It may be massive, but still smallerpared to the area inside it.

    I could see many people entering inside directly. One simply needs to pass through the screen, and they will enter inside, while many look at it hesitantly.

    Their hesitation is understandable.

    It might be an artificial ce, but not everything is perfect inside. It had been tens of thousands of years since this ce had been abandoned.

    If the information of thest time is correct, around 70% of the things working as they should.

    This time, it could be worse.

    It is like that ce that everybody is going to enter tomorrow, and if things get worse. Then it would be as deadly as that ce going to be.

    I thought about it for a few seconds, before flying toward the dome.

    Inheritance is important, but so are the resources. I will try to finish harvesting resources as

    soon as possible beforeing out.

    With that thought, I flew through the screen and appeared inside.

    The moment I did. My expressions changed drastically.

    The first thing, I sensed was energy. It is extremely dense, far denser than outside, and most importantly, chaotic.

    Most limit-breaking Sky Sovereigns wouldn''t be able tost more than an hour.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Weaker ones will die within a few minutes.

    However, that isn''t what changed my expression drastically. It is a number of broken

    formations around me, and I have entered amidst them.

    It was a good thing, the moment I entered inside. I had locked my presence and energy inside

    my armor.

    There is not even a specking outside.

    The only thing, disturbed by my presence was space when I entered, and it seemed to move

    things around in what seemed to be a stable space before.

    I could tell because there were a lot of trees around me, growing wildly.

    Now, many of them are being cut by these formations or swallowed by their power.

    I looked around with fear in my eyes. Unmoving.

    I don''t want to make sudden movements, that will further erode the bnce of these things.

    Here, I could really die. In front of these broken formations, I am powerless. They contain so much energy that it is easy to vaporize me.

    I begin taking a deep breath while I and my clone track the smallest spatial grain moving

    around us.

    Hun!

    I was looking when a hand-sized piece of formation came toward me. It scared the hell out of me. It filled me with unstable energies.

    It''s so clear, that I didn''t have to imagine what would happen to me. If that thing crashed into

    me.

 Chapter 4162: Exploding

    Chapter 4162: Exploding

    ?

    I didn''t move immediately. There is another broken formation behind me, and it is big.

    If it crashed against it. It would be terrible.

    So, I did what I never do, because it is too dangerous, but if it crashed against the formation. It might explode and there is no way, I will survive.

    I might survive the st, but I won''t survive the chaos that willeter.

    Buzz!

    My strings moved fast and released the runes that formed a sphere around it, before activating it.

    I watched with bated breath as ever so slightly, its path changed.

    It came to me, but I didn''t move. It avoided me by inches. Most importantly, it avoided the big formation behind me and before started slowing down.

    It stopped at the near the end of the hall and stayed there.

    Seeing this, I heaved a sigh of relief, but the very next second. Two formations moving toward a direction where they will crash.

    They are far from me, but their sh would create chaos.

    While I did that, I moved.

    The first formation had cleared the way in front of me and I didn''t hesitate to walk on it.

    I moved before stopping by the cleanly cut tree, with hundreds of violet roses.

    Viridescent Roses.

    They are very careful types of roses. Very useful in practice and alchemy. I am sure, they will be useful in my practice of tras too.

    Though, I will not surely say with surety unless I test it.

    I harvested all the roses before Ipleted the steps. Even harvested the stems. I will try to nt these roses; it would be wonderful if I had seeded.

    I continued moving, while my strings moved to harvest the resources.

    I only harvested those that didn''t affect the things.

    I have to say, the resources around are pretty rare. They helped a lot to soothe my thoughts of regret foring to this ce.

    I crossed the third of the hall fast, taking different turns before stopping.

    Now, all the routes are blocked.

    I am standing in front of the one of blocked ones. Though, the one, I am feeling safest and going to unblock.

    I looked at the three formations and moved my strings toward them, before covering two of them with the power they didn''t sense.

    It is hard to sense it when a third of it is forbidden power.

    Till now I had not done this to the moving broken formations. I had never done that to one who was standing. I am nning to move them without triggering them.

    Though, just to be safe. I took a couple of steps back.

    I know, the chances of surviving would be almost zero if they exploded, but I still want to have a chance, no matter how small it is.

    After I stopped at a safe distance, I moved the first formation ever so gently.

    I watched with bated breath as it moved slowly toward the space where there weren''t many formations, before stopping there nearly a minuteter.

    I smiled seeing that when I moved to the second one.

    It shed mutely, and I formed the cocoon of the strings activated at its full power, but to my relief, it didn''t explode.

    The muted glow disappeared. Still, I didn''t take a sigh of relief until it stopped, and I watched it for a minute.

    I moved and appeared where I had been earlier.

    Now there is only one formation, and it is the biggest one. Bigger than me. I don''t want to move it; it is too big and the energies in it are too powerful.

    Though, what I am going to do next is equally dangerous. I am going to walk by it with only inches between us.

    I wish there had been a better option, but unfortunately, there isn''t. It is the best option among the two worst ones.

    So, I took a deep breath and walked toward it, before reaching it in several steps.

    I wanted to move fast, but I didn''t. I moved slowly and calmly despite every part of my body screaming at me to run as fast as I could.

    It took all my willpower to control that urge.

    Seconds passed, and finally, I crossed the distance and nearly ran away, but I controlled

    myself.

    The craziness is still ongoing around me. I need to be calm in my field. A wrong step, and I will pay with my life, and I am not saying that figuratively.

    I moved toward the exit, dodging the formations and moving some into empty areas while collecting the formations, before finally, I hade across thest obstacle.

    It is blocking the exit that is just a few meters away from it.

    Once I cross it, I will be able to leave in peace.

    There are six formations in front of me. I will need to move four for the safe route.

    I didn''t act in haste. I scanned them cautiously before moving my soul sense toward the first broken formation.

    It is not the smallest one, but I will need to remove it, and I did just that.

    I moved to the second one and pushed it safely and moved to the third one and was able to push it safely into the safe zone too, before moving to the fourth one.

    Hun!

    I was watching the fourth one, when I saw three formations on my soul suddenly lighting up

    and moving.

    Nothing happened, there was no sign, but that''s not surprising. These are broken formations; they behave in a strange way.

    "Fuck!"

    They are really fast. Enough that I won''t be able to stop them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Burst 100%.

    Seeing that, I made the decision instantly and activated my power to limit and moved as fast

    as I could.

    I appeared by the two formations instantly, before walking past them.

    I don''t care if I am going to trigger them, because right now there is only one thought, which is to escape out of this ce as fast as I can.

    Finally, I reached the escape and moved through it, not caring what was on the other side.

    BANNNG BANNNNG!

    I just got out and didn''t even stop when I heard two massive sts, one after another. They shook the hall made of formation hard but weren''t able to break it.

 Chapter 4163: Rose Up

    Chapter 4163: Rose Up

    ?

    BANNNNG BANNNG BANNNG!

    ''There is no way, I would have survived,'' I thought, hearing the explosions from inside.

    I looked at them for a second longer before walking away. It is safer to get away as soon as possible from here.

    They might break through the wall. If their power reached high enough.

    All around me are halls like these. Made of formations. Unlike the one, I hade through, most of them had invisible walls, one could see what nts they had inside them.

    I looked at the back of my hand where the number ''100'' was flickering.

    I havee to many simr ces. That number shows the number of resources I could take, but most would be gunning for the ces, I hade from.

    There, I had harvested more resources, than the number on my hand.

    I was thinking that when I saw a personing toward me.

    A Prime, powerful enough, that I won''t be able to kill it with my trump cards, but she isn''t powerful enough to do anything to me.

    So, I looked at her without fear, which seemed to surprise her.

    She looked at me but didn''t say anything and simply walked by. I kept looking at her and only when she disappeared from my soul sense did, I truly take a sigh of relief.

    Speaking of sigh of relief, the soul sense is highly suppressed here.

    The soul sense of most primes is just a few hundred meters, while Primes are one to four miles depending on their power.

    The old information is right about it.

    This ce is enormous and there are a lot of resources I want. Most importantly, I want to use the hundreds of resources, I truly need.

    if they had broken the hall, then I would be more than enough to harvest the whole ce. Soon, another prime came. A ck cat beastman directly moved toward me. I didn''t have to ask to know what he wanted, his expressions have made that clear.

    "Give me the resources you have," he said, while his soul sense scanned shamelessly.

    He even took out the artifact and scanned me with it. I wanted to resist it, but I didn''t. In the past few days, I have learned to not resist these things.

    "No," I replied.

    There was a frown and anger in his eyes but didn''t move to attack.

    "You know, I could mess you up pretty badly?" he asked. "You are powerful, but not powerful enough to do that," I replied and revealed my aura.

    Not a full power, but 90%.

    A shock appeared in his eyes, but he controlled it well, before smiling.

    "You are one of the most powerful Sky Sovereigns I havee across in my life, but it is still not enough," he said, before taking a step toward me threateningly.

    "To kill you, but enough to stay alive without sustaining serious injuries," I supplied and started walking away, but not before sending a box toward him.

    He opened it immediately, before taking it into his storage, before walking away.

    There is no need to make the Prime angry.

    He also understood where things stand. Fighting me would be a waste of time since he couldn''t kill me or seriously injure me enough to take my storage.

    The peace offering gives him a way out. The things I gave to him are good but not good enough to arouse the greed of Prime like him.

    A few minutes passed, and I didn''te across anyone.

    I walked by, watching hall after hall before I finally stopped seeing the things, I wanted.

    I looked around before entering the hall. It only has one thing, the blue roots.

    I pulled one out and immediately the number on my wrist turned ny-nine. When I pulled another one, it turned ny-eight.

    This is a rare healing root, that is useful in even recovering the life force.

    I had taken one to use it and another one to nt it. If I am able to nt, it sessfully. It will be amazing.

    Time passed, and I came across another prime a minuteter. He was as weak as the first one I had killed. When he sensed my aura, his eyes shed in fear.

    It feels weird to see fear in the Prime''s eyes. Seeing the difference between our levels.

    He is mighty Prime, while I am an Earth Sovereign.

    Hun!

    I was thinking that when I suddenly stopped by the broken hall. Its walls are darkened, but there are a few tiny holes through which I could see.

    They did not provide much information, but they did let me know what kind of resources there are.

    I looked carefully at the minute before stepping through the gate.

    I appeared and saw the broken hall, but inside that broken hall were the trees of the blood- blotched berries. These are white berries with bloody blotched marks.

    Hence the name.

    Most importantly, they are great strengthening resources and at the near top of the list that Tor had provided me.

    These will be useful to me in the forms of dance.

    There are broken formations everywhere, but they are stable. Someone hade here before me. More than one person, seeing, the berries closer to the door, had disappeared.

    It didn''t much matter to me.

    My strings moved. they are visible strings and thick. So, if someone is watching, then I am

    using regr strings.

    The berries begin to disappear fast and within a minute. I have harvested over 70% of them.

    The only ones that left, were at the tricky parts.

    I had even taken a few nts. I am going to try nting them.

    I looked around to see if I had missed anything, but it seemed like, I had harvested

    everything, I could.

    Seeing that, I turned and took a step out of the door.

    Hun!

    As I did, a surprise appeared on my face. There is a person there with a smile on his face, andN?v(el)B\\jnn

    he feels familiar and not good familiar.

    Seeing all the hair on my body rose up, as my soul sense touched him.

 Chapter 4164: Against Shaman

    Chapter 4164: Against Shaman

    I looked at the green-haired handsome elf. He looked at me with a smile on his face.

    "There were a lot of berries, you harvested it all," he said looking at me.

    "I did," I replied.

    "Mind sharing some with me?" he asked. "Sure. For the right price," I replied, and a surprise shed in his eyes.

    He wants to show aura activated, but there is some around me. It might be faint, but extremely heavy that will scare anyone.

    "I am not in the habit of paying the price. Since you demanded it. You will give me all the berries and some more resources," he said.

    The faint aura around him before heavy as a mountain in an instant and it bore down on me.

    My lips quirked and my own aura came out.

    "You should learn to pay the price for the things you want, Shaman," I replied, effectively throwing his aura off me while he watched in shock.

    It remained there for a moment before a big smile appeared on his face.

    "I am really d I havee to this realm. I am getting challengers, I didn''t get decades except for that bitch," he repliedughing.

    I watched with a smile on my face but in my heart. I am extremely cautious.

    It took a few seconds to calm down before a powerful aura burst out of him and he attacked me. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His attack was hard and fast. It was stronger than thest time, which had injured me seriously, but unlike thest time, this time, I had no fear of it.

    Burst 70%.

    I activated and swung my sword to defend against his attack.

    CLANNG!

    Our weapons shed, and it was powerful. So much that it shook everything around. Though only for a fraction of a second.

    As before our shockwaves could travel even a hundred meters. It got absorbed by the formation.

    Leaving on faint power, for others to sense.

    He looked at our locked weapons, before bringing his saber back and attacking again. I responded immediately with my sword.

    CLANNG!

    We shed against, with none of us moving an inch. We looked at each other before I attacked going for his head.

    He reacted fast and moved his saber gracefully. A momentter, his saber stopped my sword.

    Burst 80%.

    I didn''t back down and instead increased my power and attacked again with my attack being much faster and more powerful than before.

    Seeing my aura getting stronger. He increased his strength further.

    He defended the attack, beforeunching one of his own.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    Our weapons kept shing fast and hard. We didn''t waste even a moment and used every opportunity we had at every weakness we saw in the other.

    It is like a dance, but here the cost of failure is death.

    Every move is going for the kill.

    We might not be using our full power, but that could change at any moment. If we saw the chance, we wouldn''t hesitate to burst out with our full power.

    However, the chances of that happening are quite slim with the power we are using.

    With such power, we are in control of everything. It''s hard for the enemy to exploit anything as we could burst with full power to defend against anything that came at us.

    It is especially hard against enemies like shamans who are powerful as well as experienced.

    Most chances of killing each other wille when we are using every bit of our strength. That is when everything would be at stake, and we wouldn''t be able to increase power quickly to defend against.

    We are increasing the power of our attacks, but slowly.

    It seemed to understand too, that I am not an easy enemy and thus isn''t taking a chance.

    Soon, a minute passed since we had started fighting, and three people were watching our battle. One of them is familiar, watching the battle carefully.

    The second person is a weak prime that both of us would be able to kill rather easily, while the third one will hand our asses to us.

    It is on her; I am focusing the most.

    She is really powerful. If she decided to attack, I would have to use my all just to survive. His condition isn''t much different.

    It is why, after we showed each other our powerful auras, we had it back.

    Now, we are just powerful limit-breaking Sky Sovereigns. Not the ones at the ultimate limit.

    As I had thought that, an idea came to my mind.

    I immediately filed it before focusing on the battle. He might now show his full power, but I have no doubt in my heart, that if he saw the chance, he would kill me.

    In this battle, I am now allowed to get distracted even for a moment.

    "You are quite good," he praised, and he wasn''t talking about the strength. "You are not too bad yourself," I replied.

    He is the best.

    The notoriety he has isn''t just because of the power he has, but also because of the skill he uses that power with.

    Another minute passed and the man walked away, but those two had remained. There are two more people, one is weaker than us, while the other one is stronger.

    I could feel the shaman bing cautious. Not daring to show his real power.

    He is also focused on me or rather my every word. I could feel when I was talking, he was controlling the energy. destroying the sound a few meters away.

    I have no interest in yelling out his true identity.

    I might have. If I had recognized the two stronger Primes and were absolutely sure, that they were not the cultists.

    There is no say that they are not the cultists themselves. So, I will not take risks, especially when my life isn''t in danger.

    I am now powerful enough to fight against him equally. If I got the chance, then I would kill him without hesitation.

    He defended against my attack, and I was ready for his, but it didn''te.

    CLANNG!

    Instead, I saw his saber disappearing.

 Chapter 4165: Flying Up

    Chapter 4165: Flying Up

    ?

    "I think it is enough," he said with a smile on his face. "Yes, it is," I replied, feeling the eyes of the prime.

    "Enjoy the time you have because. you will not leave this realm alive. I will kill you," he stated, and he was utterly serious about it.

    It is why, he had left a mark on me.

    It had left that in the first ten seconds of the battle. It hade through his attack.

    "We will see, shaman," I replied and walked away in a different direction from him and those watching me.

    My every step is cautious. Ready to defend myself if any of them came at me. Fortunately, no one did, which made me relieved.

    ''The shaman is strong. Killing him would be extremely hard!'' I thought.

    Thest time, I fought, I didn''t get much, but this time, I did andbined that when fighting against the Irmatis members and data I have, I know, I will need a lot of luck for me to kill him.

    Irmatis is one of the strongest cults in the world. The beast gods power may be hard to control, but it is powerful, which makes them the strongest.

    It is why when I had to fight him. I want to be alone. To be able to use my full power against him.

    I pushed the thoughts about them away and entered the hall. There, I harvested the resources from a single tree and one number on my wrist was deducted.

    I came out and moved forward.

    An hour passed by, and I collected a lot of resources. However, not all have deducted the number.

    I also came across the Prime, against whom I had to fight for a minute before she walked away.

    Saying things are dangerous would be an understatement, but the resources here are worth it. They will make things very easy for me.

    So, I looked for them with my eyes, especially on the broken halls, where I could harvest as many as resources I could.

    I already emptied several halls and nning to harvest more.

    Hun!

    I was in my thoughts when I suddenly stopped and slowly turned away.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    There is a powerful prime, nearly two miles away and he is scanning the Sky Sovereigns and This is not a light scanning. It is blood collection and all.

    I moved slowly till, I got out of his range, before moving fast.

    I wish I could tell you that it is the first time, I have seen this here. It is the second and I will see it more. That is why, I am using the soul waves.

    It is the risk, the one, I am willing to take.

    A few minutes passed, and soon, I saw another broken hall with the resources in it. It is hard toe across some because everyone is going for them.

    I entered inside and saw most of the resources in the easy ces and slightly difficult ces, had been harvested.

    It made me serious, but the next moment strings came out of me.

    It didn''t matter if the resources were in the hard ces. If they can be harvested, I will harvest them.

    My strings moved toward them and began harvesting them one at a time. One can never be careful about these ces.

    Its why I am always at the door. If I sensed the danger, I wouldn''t hesitate to jump out of it to safety.

    It took me a few minutes, but I had harvested all the resources, I could before get out of it and walking away before anyone could see me.

    Seeing a person walking out. they demand the resources.

    The extortion ismon, but here it is too much. Every step needs to be careful.

    Like right now, when I took another turn after watching the battles between the primes.

    Those two are powerful. Not enough to kill me, but still powerful enough to keep me upied by hours if they wished to be.

    Hours passed and the number on my wrist kept decreasing till there was only ''1'' remaining.

    I could only get one resource now.

    Which had made things difficult. I havee across many resources, but I didn''t harvest them. I need something good to be thest resource.

    So, I searched for it, while harvesting the resources from many broken halls.

    there are many of them, but there are barely any resources, as many have harvested from them already.

    I would still get a few resources from the hard-to-get ces.

    Finally, after half an hour, I came across the hall. Aplete one and there are resources. One nce was enough to tell me that it was what I wanted.

    I went inside and saw the trees and on them were the fruits with the translucent sheen. These are ourus fruits. They looked like thebination of the oranges and the mangoes. They are soul-element fruits. It is unfortunate, that I could only pick one of them. More than half of them have already been harvested. It is why I didn''t hurry. People have already harvested the best ones, and now, I have to find one among the ones that have left. I looked at each fruit before finding the best one with the help of my clone. After storing it in my storage. I walked out and there was a person, but he was Sky Sovereigns. So, I shed him my aura and walked away.

    A few minutes passed when I stopped, and my expression changed drastically.

    "It''s time to leave!" I said and I flew up into the straight line. I am leaving this ce because I have sensed the most dangerous thing.

    The power ofw.

    It is rare among the primes, but those who have it are the most dangerous.

    I am going to face them tomorrow, but I want peace today. Thus, I am leaving, because if Ie across them and they have a bad intention, I will not survive.

    It won''t be the same case tomorrow in that ce.

 Chapter 4166: First Check

    Chapter 4166: First Check

    ?

    I passed through the screen and came out of the dome.

    Immediately, the eyes fell on me, and I looked at them, before flying away.

    A few moved but stopped. For those that didn''t, I pressed them with aura. There are a few stronger than me, but that didn''t mean, they would attack.

    There are other people.

    Fighting me would reveal their strength and make them tired, giving the others a chance at them.

    It is a delicate bnce that one has to manage. If I showed weakness, these sharks would sense it and wouldn''t hesitate to attack.

    They might still attack, and I will have to fight them.

    It is fortunate that none of the truly strong are here, but I need to be careful. They might be an initial prime, but if any of them hadprehended thew, then it is a game over for me.

    They will be able to finish me before I can blink.

    Though the chances are slim. Most people who couldprehend thews are old, at the high or the peak of Prime.

    Most of those whoprehend thews at an Initial level of Prime are the breakers.

    Extremely few reach the level of Prime toprehend it.

    Hun!

    Minutes passed when I noticed someone following me. Seeing that, I stopped and gathered the wave before moving a second and a half before the enemy power could reach me.

    The wave is weakest. I had made it in a hurry, but it gave me great speed.

    He will not be able to catch up to me. Unless he could do that and do that fast enough. He will need to be fast because I will not wait for him.

    I sustained the wave as much as I could before it copsed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I stopped and immediately began to gather another, and this one was strong. I want to move faster and further, that wave will let me do that.

    Soon, the wave gathered, and I moved.

    I did it over and over several times before I finally stopped.

    I was not running away. I had stopped after the first wave seeing him not following behind

    me.

    He might know how to surf, but even a week hadn''t passed since he came to the realm. Surfing

    is hard, unless, of course, he is powerful more than I am sensing him to be.

    With such power, you could use the raw force to manipte the space.

    There is no need for the finesse.

    Still, I looked around for a few minutes. Sending the soul waves in every direction. When I be truly sure, he isn''t following me.

    I descended to the ground before taking out my abode.

    Step!

    I entered inside it and sat down on the chair. A drink appeared in my hand. Not the nectar, but something good that had been aged for over a thousand years.

    I had found nine casks of this whiskey in the storage of one of the primes, I had killed.

    It is really smooth but burns hard in the stomach.

    I needed it after the danger-filled trip, I had to the grove. This is just a trailer for what will happen tomorrow.

    I might get captured or die, but it is a risk I would need to take. That ce will give the legitimacy to the identity, I will use there.

    The identity that will be absolutely necessary for me to get out and survive out there.

    I had prepared for it for months, and now that both of my methods had beenpleted. I am more confident, it will work.

    The only thing I am not confident about is thews.

    Those things make everything tricky. I wish I had a better choice, but unfortunately, I do not.

    I finished my drink and a few minutester walked into the shower and had dinner soon after that, before sitting on the porch.

    A few minutester, I walked into my core and walked to the library.

    All twelve of my clones are working on the inheritance and I didn''t waste any time and begin working on it.

    Thest of the checks have remained and I want to finish them as soon as possible.

    Hun!

    I was working, checking formation after the formation. When suddenly, an idea came to my mind.

    "Interesting," I said and thought about it.

    The more I did, the surer I would be. Still, I asked my clones for the usibility of it and got the affirmation in return.

    Seeing that, I begin working on it, and before I know it. It is past midnight.

    I wanted to keep working on the formation, but I forced myself to sleep.

    I woke up four hourster. Quickly freshened up and ate my breakfast, before immediately

    going to my core and resuming working on the formation in the library.

    It is aplex one, but it will make the inheritance more efficient.

    It is one of the aspects of checking that I like so much. I am not only checking for mistakes but

    also searching for the areas that could go better.

    It is hard seeing, I work on everything earnestly and there are my clones that look at

    everything.

    They enhance them for their greatest potential, but now and then, a good idea like this one

    pops up in my mind. That makes the inheritance even better.

    Hours passed, and I was finally finished with the formation.

    I looked at it for all its faults before pushing it toward the humanoid.

    Buzz!

    It reached it and assimted inside before it buzzed. I looked at the data graphs around it and

    seeing them, a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    It worked, and its performance is even better than I had thought.

    With it, I finished the first check. I will have to check it two more times before it is ready.

    I want to make a breakthrough. It will not be the first time I will be using the inheritance after

    the first check, but I controlled myself.

    I will level up in this realm, but this isn''t the ce.

 Chapter 4167: Destination

    Chapter 4167: Destination

    ?

    Step!

    I stepped out of the abode and flew up before gathering the spatial power and moving ahead.

    I was nervous and wanted to hide in my abode.

    The fear is justified. I am going to the ce where there is a huge chance. That I would die or get captured, even after all the preparations, I could be found out.

    Still, I needed to get out of here and make an identity that was legit.

    I am going to need it for the outside world because unlike Sky Sovereigns. The primes are few; it would be quite easy to find out I am not the person I am iming it.

    That is what I want to y on.

    I can not use others'' identities. Having a brand new one makes sense.

    The identity needs to be unsuspecting. I need to be something that would prevent them from suspecting me of being Micheal Zaar.

    It is hard, but I have a n for that. I would need to get into that ce.

    To get into it, I would need to pass through thepound, which is what I am scared about, but no matter how scared I am, I will have to do it.

    The tide took me further and further.

    When it stopped, I gathered it again and moved with it. To keep my mind off the worries I am having.

    Hun!

    I stopped and sent my soul waves. Sensing the threat immediately.

    A prime had noticed me anding toward me. She ising fast.

    Seeing that, I gathered the space wave fast and moved.

    I stopped as the wave lost its power. I felt her immediately.

    Seeing that, I gathered the wave again, and waited till she arrives, to make the wave stronger before moving.

    I could hear the faint curse, but I didn''t care.

    I need to run away from her. I had felt her power, and I was not her match. The difference is big enough that she might be able to kill me if I didn''t use my trump cards.

    So, I moved as fast as I could. Pushed the waves, as I had never could.

    Still, the wave lost power eventually, and I stopped. Three and a half secondster, I had sensed her, I had sensed her again and moved, releasing the wave.

    ''I need to move fast,'' I thought, and I moved my power to do what I had never done before.

    I had tried but didn''t seed, but I have to, or that woman will have me. She really wanted to kill me; I could feel her burning, killing intent.

    I moved, creating one wave after another, but she followed me. Coming too close.

    So, I tried to make the tide powerful while traveling it, but it was extremely hard. One wrong move, and I will copse the tide. I am moving.

    I did that just as I thought that and immediately gathered another wave and moved.

    It is a good thing she didn''t have enough control over the waves, or it would have been terrible. I wouldn''t have been able to run away; I am right now.

    Minutes passed, and I continued running. Many times, I abruptly stopped as the wave copsed, but I kept running.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Stopping isn''t an option, as I have. I have to keep running till I reach my destination. Minutes passed and turned into an hour. She was still chasing me, and now her fury had increased to such that there was no way I could survive her.

    She wants to kill me and see if there is a fight. I will need to use my trump cards from the beginning.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed suddenly and moved with the wave as I sensed her attack and the space it affected.

    I moved away before it could reach me. Once it did, I would have needed to copse the wave, or it could have sent me anywhere.

    I didn''t have enough control to steer the wave through such turbulence.

    I don''t know why she is chasing me. However, the most obvious reason seemed to be ego, and

    I hope that is all this is and not rted to me.

    If it is, then I will be walking into the jaws of death.

    I pushed those thoughts away and focused on the wave I was riding. It is getting weaker.

    Once again, I pushed my power to strengthen it. At the same time, I had prepared myself for the copse that happened so many times.

    Hun!

    A surprise appeared in my eyes when I saw that the wave didn''t copse.

    Instead, it had strengthened. It was by a fraction, but it strengthened, and that made my face lit up. It was the first time I did that.

    I wanted to try immediately, but I waited.

    A few secondster, my clone informed me how I had got, and I tried again.

    Immediately, the wave copsed.

    It disappointed me, but I acted immediately. Created a new wave and shot forward the moment. I sensed her stopping andunching her attack.

    I waited for a few seconds before I tried again. Readying myself for the copse, but I

    seeded.

    I tried again and seeded and seeded then again before failing and copsing the wave. I began to build the new waves and moved with it as she appeared.

    I continued to seed and fail.

    The rate of failure begins to increase as I begin to understand the process.

    Over half an hourter, the failure rate had decreased so much that I hadn''t failed in the seven

    minutes.

    I was able to continue for another nine minutes before I failed and copsed the tide, but I immediately built another one and moved with it.

    This time, when I failed. It was twenty-three minutester.

    I thought it would take me months or even years to learn it, but with my life in danger. I learned it within hours.

    I failed again.

    This time, I hadsted for nearly forty minutes before continuing and stopping neen minutester, and not because I failed, but because I had reached my destination.

 Chapter 4168: Twenty-Six Primes

    Chapter 4168: Twenty-Six Primes

    ?

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Two and a half secondster, she appeared and became visible. She is angry.

    I readied myself, seeing the rage in her eyes, but she didn''t attack.

    ''I will kill you,'' she sent me telepathically, and flew toward thepound.

    I looked at her before flying behind her.

    Thud!

    A few secondster, Inded beside the huge sign which said. ''Sky Sovereign''s Stop Here'' while she flew directly toward thepound.

    Though not before the heavy scanning by tens of powerful Prime.

    At whom she had red.

    I walked on the path, keeping my heartbeat stable but not stable enough that they would suspect me.

    There are twenty-six primes in front of me, and they are not themon Primes. More than half of them are at the Peak stage of Prime.

    six of them are at the high level, three at mid, and three at Initial.

    I am really sure all three of the Initial Primes have the power of thews.

    "Submit the blood and walk into the ring," said the first Prime, pointing at the needle taken

    and a huge silvery ring through which I would need to walk through.

    He is a Peak Prime and looked to be in his teens, with green skin and brown eyes.

    Though he is not a teen.

    From the feeling I am getting from him. He is at least a century old or even millennia.

    "No blood," I declined, and he smiled.

    "It''s not a choice," he said, and the power of thew suppressed me. It is thew of wind and seemed powerful enough to cut me into ten thousand pieces before I could blink.

    I looked at the other primes and saw they belonged to every organization.

    A few seconds ago, I had seen them collecting the blood from the member of the Golden Prime.

    They hade to an agreement. This is shocking, considering they could find out a lot of things about one from the blood, but it seemed like they thought it was prime worth it to get

    me.

    It is the worst possible thing for me.

    "I hope you guys never find him," I said angrily and put my hand under the needle tool.

    "The prime didn''t say anything and looked at the needle tool.

    It scanned me before it bore it and sucked a door of blood from me.

    I removed my hand and walked toward the ring while he scanned me with his soul sense mixed with the power of windw.

    It is very hard to hide from thew power. So, I used the only thing that would let me. Ancient runes.

    Since I hade to this world, I had a formation in my inheritance that would protect me from scans.

    As I climbed higher in levels. The formation begins to get more powerful, and even the runes begin to change till they reach the current state.

    The formation of my inheritance is now made of 31.7% ancient runes, which is huge.

    It is more ancient runes than what my current inheritance has. The ancient runes are even greater in my Sky Sovereign inheritance.

    Since I found out, they know about my inheritance. I have made more changes in the formation, and I hope it will protect me.

    Show them I am Sky Sovereign. Not Earth Sovereign.

    It is for this very reason that I have decided not to cloak myself as Prime. It would have been much harder to cloak as Prime than Sky Sovereign.

    I walked into the ring, and it froze me there.

    The freezing lock was so powerful that I couldn''t move. It made me panic.

    So, I struggled for a few seconds before calming myself. The panic is a realm, but everything

    else is fake, including the reaction happening in my body.

    The rings aren''t a tool to find forbidden power. Such tools are extremely rare.

    No, the tool is a very powerful scanning device.

    "Do you have forbidden power?" asked the teen and didn''t release the lock. It was not really a question but a statement to provoke a reaction.

    So, I simply red in fury.

    A few secondster, the lock was released, and I moved ahead toward the second prime.

    A goat beastwoman with dark red horns. Like the man earlier, she is a Peak Prime with earthws.

    The strongest prime is the first. The weak are thest. The strong ones always get the first bite.

    "Submit the blood before standing on the disk," she said. I red at her before letting her take my blood and stick it on the disk a secondter.

    Half a minuteter, I moved ahead and went through the same process.

    Every Prime is taking the blood and scanning me with theirws, soul sense, and tools. The only thing I could do was bear it and hope they don''t find me.

    Minutes passed, and I had reached thest prime.

    He collected my blood and made me wear the stone cuffs. While they scanned me, he asked the same question as others with different words.

    Click Click!

    Over a minuteter, he removed the cuffs. "Thank you," I said sarcastically.

    "Wait there for half an hour," he said, pointing me toward the gazebo where four people were

    already sitting.

    I walked there and sat down.

    They are sitting us here because they want the time to scan our blood and look at the test.

    Once inside thepound, they won''t be able to do anything.

    ''It should work,'' I thought.

    The blood is mine, but there is no ounce of forbidden power in it. It took me quite a while to think of a way to do that, but I managed it.

    It scans I am worried about the most, despite knowing that I had produced the unsuspecting reaction, but there was also a meta-scan.

    If they find something, I am done for. There was nothing I could do in front of these monsters.

    They are too powerful.

 Chapter 4169: The Gate

    Chapter 4169: The Gate

    ?

    "Finally," I said loudly as half an hour was over.

    I stepped out of the gazebo and looked at the Primes.

    They are scanning two people. I wanted to give these bastards a middle finger, but that wouldn''t be wise.

    So, I simply gave them a look before walking toward thepound. I wanted to run toward it, but I controlled my gait and walked toward it casually.

    It made seconds feel like an hour.

    Time seemed to pass even slower than it had in the gazebo where I was worried about every second about being found out.

    Finally, I had reached thepound.

    It took great willpower to take the step forward as casually as possible.

    The test didn''t end after passing thest prime. It continues till one, enters thepound.

    Those bastards watch every movement till them.

    I entered inside and worried, I had disappeared. Here, I am safe. Nobody would be able to do anything to me, even if they found out who I am.

    I looked at the gate.

    It''s a simple wooden gate. The only distinctive thing about it is its size and thickness.

    It is the gate to the secret realm.

    It is a realm within a realm. Dangerous ce, that remains open for only ten days, but those ten days could give one a reward greater than what this realm gave in the six months.

    It has everything. Including the forest ofws.

    The ce that the primes desire to go the most. It is the ce toprehend thew, with a powerful formation that increasesprehension power temporarily.

    Even with that, only one hundred primes couldprehend thew, which is a great odd. Comprehending thews is extremely difficult. It requires time and a bit of luck.

    It''s so difficult that more than half of the primes never do that in their lifetime.

    I moved my eyes away from it and looked at the people. There are fewer than thousands of them. This isn''t a surprise, given very few could survive in an environment like this.

    I looked at each face and felt relieved that I didn''t spot any familiar primes.

    I heard from the Primes. That Tor didn''t send their Primes inside is wise. It would be extremely dangerous for me and also for them.

    Though I saw a few people from Tor and quite a lot of people are looking at them.

    I controlled my emotions and walked toward the store. Seeing them, my heart couldn''t help but beat wildly.

    There are Primes manning the store and the things they have brought out are rare and hard to get, but here they are simply selling them.

    I wanted to buy them, but I controlled myself.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I can not buy everything. They have my information. It limits my options, but despite that, there are a lot of things I could buy.

    I am going to buy them, and I hope, the money, I have will be enough.

    I reached my first store and started buying.

    I have till the evening when the doors to that ce will open. It isn''t much time; it is why I didn''t take out my abode to rest and simply moved on to the shopping.

    All the resources I am buying are rted to shopping. Though, now and then, I would buy the resources in alchemy and healing.

    If I strictly buy practice resources. That might arouse the suspicion.

    However, many practice resources are dual-use. They could be used in alchemy, artifice, healing, and many other things, and I have picked many of those dual-use things, I needed.

    Hun!

    I was in the midst of shopping when my clone informed me about something.

    It made my eyes light up, and I wanted to enter my core immediately. I didn''t, it is not going anywhere, but stores would.

    So, I focused on shopping.

    It is a good thing I killed so many Primes and powerful Sky Sovereigns. The resources I got from their storage are being helpful to me right now.

    Also, the ones, I had got from the grove. I have got a lot of resources from the grove.

    These are the only resources I could use. I cannot use the ones I had grown in my core. They didn''t know about them, as far as I could tell, but I want to be cautious.

    Soon, I stopped in front of another store and immediately felt the hateful gaze.

    It is manned by the woman who chased me crazily.

    "I want qaeldr quarts," I said. "Do you have any of these resources?" she asked, surprising

    me.

    To be honest. I was expecting ''fuck you,'' but despite ring at me angrily, her voice was rational. Though I do not doubt that she will kill me the moment she gets the chance.

    "Yes," I replied, and after a moment, I negotiated. I chose quarts.

    I had brought nine more things from her store, before moving away.

    I moved around the stores, buying things, I am not the only one. Most of the people are doing

    the same. It is a great opportunity, but they one hard toe by.

    They are milking it for all its worth.

    I was buying things when a young average-looking man appeared beside me.

    He didn''t look at anything and didn''t even look at me, nor I at him, but I know, who it is.

    I am not surprised that the shaman was able to enter thepound. If he hadn''t been through this resource, he wouldn''t have survived the long he did.

    I wanted to shout his name, but I didn''t.

    It won''t be helpful. Instead, it will bring me into trouble. It is why, not even my expressions changed. With everybody looking at everybody, it had be more important here to guard one''s expression.

    I continued to shop around. Going to the one store, twice and even thrice as the new stuff

    around.

    Soon, thest hour begins.

    As it happened, things changed rapidly. More people began toe inside, and store owners started to take out the rare stuff.

    The scrutiny of each other had also intensified further. So much, they begin to look at every

    Sky Sovereign as me.

 Chapter 4170: Secret Realm

    Chapter 4170: Secret Realm

    ?

    "Those bastards are still checking people, even when only ten minutes remain," said the woman, looking at the entry of thepound.

    Saying the Sky Sovereigns are angry would be an understatement.

    They are beyond that.

    The Primes have scanned them with thews and their powerful soul senses. collected their blood. It would reveal their secrets.

    Nobody here is a fool.

    Everybody is aware that the information they gain will be documented. It is not something the Sky Sovereigns like, but they bore it.

    I didn''t think too much about it, because I was here in thepound.

    They can not do anything.

    However, it is unlikely that they will find anything. The blood is mine, but there is no

    forbidden power in it. The same with the scans they did.

    Though I am worried about the tools and the data, they had captured.

    If someone looked deeply enough, they might find something. The chances of that happening are small with the preparations I have made.

    Still, I worry.

    They won''t find me, because I am going to change out of this identity.

    What I am worried about is them finding my power. Which will narrow the criteria of their search.

    Till now, I have not left behind any proof that made them suspect my true power.

    From the conversations, I heard around. Most people think that I have breached the absolute limit. Despite it being only a few years of me reaching the peak of Sky Sovereign.

    People usually take at least a decade to reach that stage.

    They thought this realm and forbidden power helped me with that, which is about right, but I had not heard even a single person say, I had reached the ultimate limit.

    That seemed impossible, even to them.

    I didn''t project the ultimate limit when I walked in. I had it a little lower.

    It''s why, I am worried about the scans.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I hope they will not find oddities here. I will be fine if find it after leaving this ce when they will share the data with other members of their organization.

    They will share it with their organization. They will have to share it.

    When I leave this ce. I will have apletely different identity and power. I n to make a breakthrough in the secret realm.

    It is dangerous, but I have no choice.

    I pushed all those thoughts away and focused on shopping. A lot of rare things have started toe out, including those with hints ofws.

    I acted to negotiate for them but didn''t have any intention to do that, unless, of course, the thing was a healing resource.

    It is very hard to get my hands on them. Just as they came out, they would be sold. I didn''t even get a chance to bet on them.

    Those powerful primes would snag them up.

    Even with the resources I got from this realm and the storage of the primes. I am still quite poor.

    I have resources, that even Primes would kill for, but I cannot bring them out for that very reason.

    Minutes passed, and there was only a minute remaining. It was when things went crazy as the people brought their most valuable treasures.

    When I looked at the price people are willing to pay for them.

    I wanted to bring some of the stuff, I have in my storage.

    Hummm!

    Finally, only one second had, when those primes outside stepped inside. A moment after that, a loud vibrating hum rang out through thepound.

    It activated thepound which formed the golden dome above it.

    There was already a dome. Invisible one, but it was there. Now there shimmering golden one and it looked good.

    I don''t like the golden color much, but this shade is good. I copied it immediately.

    I was looking at the dome when I turned toward the gate, which had started opening.

    It took nine seconds for the door to fully open and, as it did, the first person flew inside, and then another one, and then another.

    They didn''t have to hurry. The door stays open for an hour, but there is no need to wait. Those who go early might even get an advantage.

    That is why I didn''t wait too long and walked toward the gate after the rush subsided by the end of the minute.

    As I walked, I looked at a fifth of the people that remained. Nearly all of them are Primes and powerful ones at that.

    It will be dangerous inside, but I need to go there to forge a new identity and, if possible, get some benefits.

    I stopped beside the door, before taking a step inside.

    There was nothing but darkness for a moment before everything cleared.

    "Fuck!"

    I cursed as I felt the energy of the ce.

    It is slightly stronger than what is outside, but far more aggressive.

    The energy outside didn''t actively try to kill you like this one is trying to do.

    I do not have any problem bearing it. My defenses are strong enough for that.

    Hun!

    I was checking my defenses when, I noticed a person appearing in front of me, only seven- meter distance.

    "Ahhhhhhh...."

    Seeing me, he bes cautious, but the next moment. His eyes widened, and he screamed.

    I moved immediately and appeared beside him, before tapping on his shoulder. Immediately, a thick protective cover appeared over him.

    I also moved my energy to destroy the energy that had entered his armor but didn''t take the energy into his body.

    Instead, I took out a bottle of potion and fed it to him.

    It took over a minute for it to work. It had destroyed all the violent energies in his body.

    "Thank you, without your help. I would have died," said a horned Sky Sovereign, with relief palpable in his voice.

    He is still injured and weak, but he will survive. He wouldn''t have if I had beente, even a few

    seconds.

 Chapter 4171: Unfamiliar

    Chapter 4171: Unfamiliar

    ?

    "Were you not aware of the energies of this ce?" I asked. It ismon knowledge, which is avable on even the cheapest information.

    "I was, but I thought. I would be able to bear it. Since I was able to bear the Prime energy outside," he replied with his cheeks darkening.

    He had reached so high and even broken the absolute limit, he should understand, you should never assume things about the ces like these.

    I wanted to curse him. Instead, I just nodded and walked away.

    "Wait," he called out.

    I stopped and turned to him. He looked even more embarrassed, feeling my gaze.

    "Do you have a protection charm?" he asked.

    This ce is even dangerous for the Primes, but since it offers the chance toprehend thews, they want toe despite the danger.

    So, their organization provides them with the protection charm.

    Quite an expensive artifact. that only Grade VII artificer could make. A thing only Prime could have, while he isn''t, nor his organization.

    "I have," I replied, but didn''t take it out.

    Micheal might have given him free. I couldn''t. I need to be as far as possible from Michael''s personality.

    This man may be in danger, but I am sure even he has my information. If he suspects who I am, he will not hesitate to spread the news, despite me saving his life, just now.

    He kept looking at me for a few more seconds, before sighing and taking out a box and throwing it toward me.

    "Click!"

    I opened it, and my eyes lit up, seeing the thing inside. It is the thing I want. It will help me tremendously in my practice.

    "Its value is less than the charm, but seeing they are useless after this realm. I will ept," I said and threw him the charm.

    He took it and activated it immediately.

    I could see the worry in his eyes disappearing. The charm will protect him from energies and nothing else. If the energy attacks, he will have to deal with that himself.

    "Thank you," he said a momentter.

    "There is no need to thank me. You have paid for it," I replied before walking away from him, with a smile on my face.

    I am happy.

    I got an amazing resource for the protective charm, which is useless to me.

    I hope I get a few more people. I have three more in my storage.

    I looked around in a bleak ce with withering grey energies that would turn anyone to ashes if they were not strong enough to bear it.

    Everything around me seemed broken and eroded. It is an utter ruin.

    So much so that there are no monsters here. This ce isn''t suitable for any fauna. There is a flora here, but not as much as the outside.

    This is a secret realm called akris, and it used to be an organization.

    It is separate from the realm we havee from. They are not rted in any sense other than being spatially bound with the gate as a door and the anchor.

    Everything may seem like a bleak and broken, but it is not.

    There are many amazing ces here. Including the one, that prime desire so desperately. The ce where they couldprehend thews.

    However, that ce opened on the eighth day.

    I wish it could open sooner. It would have kept all the primes busy.

    They have to find me, but they know it is extremely hard. Even if they find me, they will need

    to kill me or there will be a battle to death with others.

    So, the benefits aren''t guaranteed, but it is with thews. Even those who didn''tprehend them will also gain something.

    Making them choose thew over me.

    My luck isn''t good. If it had opened on the first day, I would have been worry-free.

    Still, things aren''t too bad.

    There are ces I want to visit. Especially the one on the seventh day, where I will reveal something, that I hadn''t before.

    Nobody knows about it. I only mentioned one person, but she is far away from this world.

    She will never tell anyone.

    This is big, but it isn''t too big, and everything is covered in the massive formation. It is why, the formation rearranges buildings.

    Create a maze.

    It would have been great. If I could fly. I could not, it is dangerous.

    It is not the rules of the realm, nor energy more dangerous there, but sometimes, the

    defenses of the realm act up and kill people.

    A lot of people have died. Only the brave or the fool takes that chance.

    I am none.

    The maze isn''t that hard, but it might take me a few hours to reach the ce I want to go. It

    should be open within an hour.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It is one of the ces that is open on the first day.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I stopped and hit a broken wall.

    A few secondster, a primees into view. It''s a woman with four arms and the thing is, I hadn''t seen her in the dome.

    It may be prime, that changes the face, or maybe it is that inter-world gate opened, and someone came in.

    It had happened before more than one time.

    I wanted to scan her, but earlier, the touch told me that I shouldn''t do it. She could kill me

    easily at that, and I am not willing to take that risk to satiate my curiosity.

    I waited for a few minutes after she disappeared before I came out.

    I moved, but a few minutester, I had to hide again. This time it primes too, but this one I

    recognized.

    The bastard is seventh in line for taking my blood.

    Thankfully, he didn''t move toward me. Still, I waited for ten minutes after he disappeared

    beforeing out.

    It might seem excessive, but given their power. I don''t want to take any chances. The more cautious I am, the safer I will be.

 Chapter 4172: Beldarâ€™s Cement

    Chapter 4172: Beldar¡¯s Cement

    ?

    Soon, I reached the ce.

    It had taken me more than three and a half hours, but I did it.

    It is an anomaly in ce. Where everything is bleak and broken, this building is standing tall without even a crack in it.

    It is arge, single-story square building with huge carved columns.

    There were many options, but I chose this one because most of them were about strengthening or the stuff, I don''t need.

    This one offers what I need.

    I walked toward it and soon, reached its door. Its iron doors are thick and powerful. That even

    if I attacked it with all my strength, I wouldn''t be able to do anything to it all.

    I looked around, before cing both of my hands on the door and pushing it.

    It took considerable strength, but I opened it.

    I looked ahead, and there was nothing in front of me. If I want to see what is inside, I will have to go inside and that''s what I did.

    I stepped inside through the white screen and appeared in a dark space.

    It''s not a limbo space where I stay for a moment or long, but an actual space with darkness. Unfortunately, I can not see through it.

    My powers are sealed.

    I was looking around, when the space lit up, or rather, the things began to appear in it. Fractals, colorful fractals.

    At first, their numbers were small, but soon, more and more appeared till they were everywhere.

    It took a few seconds before they had stopped.

    "Create Vasvis Image. Reward Beldar''s Cement," I heard, and a appeared on my face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''The reward hadn''t changed,'' I thought.

    Beldar''s Cement is an amazing resource, that every artificer wants. I need it especially with the kind of abode I want to forge.

    This cement works really well with the space. Enhances the bond with space and the thing holding it. It was the thing I searched for thest time, but not something I could get.

    It is far too rare and those who have it didn''t reveal it.

    If I had the thing; my abode would have been better than it is right now. With the forbidden power, I would have been able to take its power to the next level.

    I pushed those thoughts away and looked at fractals.

    The clock had already started, and I was wasting precious time thinking about useless things.

    I have to create a vsvis image of these fractals.

    In a general sense, these fractals are a puzzle, and I have to create an image.

    I couldn''t even cheat.

    It has a serious level of suppression here. That even Peak Primes withws would get suppressed. I couldn''t cheat through this suppression, even with more forbidden power in

    me.

    Which is kind of regrettable, but I don''t mind. It is fun this way.

    I took a deep breath and focused.

    My eyes moved toward the fractals, looking at each and every one of them. I looked at each piece until I was satisfied. I do not care how much time it takes.

    Over an hour passed, and I looked through everything.

    By the time I reached thest piece. I have found the centerpiece. It is the most important piece.

    Others have a different opinion and choose the other pieces as their starting point.

    I brought the piece in front of me and then turned to the other pieces.

    I looked and thought.

    A few minutester, I brought another piece and then another.

    Each piece is an iplete equation. The more you bring, the moreplete it will be, but it''s not easy.

    There are thousands of pieces around me, but I have only four in front of me. If I continue to spend minutes on each, I would never be able to solve it in the time, I have.

    Still, I didn''t hurry.

    Patience is key here, as these pieces are civilians. I have to find the perfect pieces at each step. If I choose the wrong piece, I might not realize it before it''s toote.

    So, I am being careful. Picking a piece every few minutes.

    Soon, over ten hours passed and there was no change, when a few minutester.

    A smile appeared on my face.

    A minute after that, I picked a piece, and another minuteter. I continued this for two hours when my speed increased again and now, I do not even want to pick up new pieces.

    Slowly my speed got faster and faster with a puzzle in front of me getting bigger and bigger. The puzzle is the hardest in the beginning, as one barely has any idea about it but as more pieces umte. It bes clearer and clearer, making things easier.

    Time passed as more and more pieces gathered until there was only one remaining.

    I brought it and connected it a huge fraction.

    Buzz!

    As I did it buzzed loudly with a shine.

    There is no change urred. Though a thing appeared. A shining grey powder in a crystal box.

    I looked at it but didn''t move to take it. The clock was still ticking. I could get the price and get or solve the fractal and get an even bigger price.

    Nobody knows what it is.

    It is without doubt people have got it. I am not that dumb to believe, that others weren''t able

    to do what I had been able to in the time I did.

    I might not have if I had taken the aid of my clone, but now I do.

    I stared at it for two and a half hours before raising my finger and touching the tiny square middle of the fractal and taking it to the end.

    Buzz

    Just as it buzzed and shone brightly, I could see nothing for a moment.

    When the light dimmed. The fractal had disappeared. In its ce is a crystal box holding grey

    powder with shimmering purple granules.

    Seeing it, my eyes widened before a big smile appeared on my face.

 Chapter 4173: Advanced Grade Runesmith

    Chapter 4173: Advanced Grade Runesmith

    ?

    "Fuck, how long they are going to fight," I said, looking at the fight not far away from me.

    I have been waiting here for twenty-three minutes for the fight to be over.

    It is the only way I could go forward. The other ways are blocked by the broken formation, and I have no wish to travel through them.

    Just yesterday, I saw a Prime getting vaporized by them, along with his artifacts.

    It took only a fraction of a second and not even his storage was spared.

    The Prime wasn''t that powerful, but I have no doubt, that result would have been the same. If it had been the stronger Prime.

    Evenws would have failed against that power.

    The thing inside that formation was valuable, but nothing was as valuable as one''s life.

    I turned to the battle with frustration, but there was also a curiosity.

    One of the Prime, that is fighting is familiar to me. He is one of the bastards. That had taken my blood, but it is the other one, that is interesting.

    It had been five days since the door of the secret realm had been opened.

    Not for us, but also the other world.

    Three gates opened from that world and primes havee through them.

    These gates are dangerous and unstable. Most of the time, primes get shredded to the pieces. Leaving nothing behind.

    It will make things a lot easier for me.

    Another ten minutes passed, and the battle was still raging. Seeing that, I decided to take the risk and took out my abode, before entering inside.

    I nned to rest after reaching my destination. The ce that will open tomorrow, but seeing the state of the, resting early seemed like a wise choice.

    After getting inside, I quickly freshened up, before walking into the kitchen, where a simple dinner appeared in front of me.

    I ate it, without getting distracted by the screen floating in front of me.

    I finished the dinner in fifteen minutes and walked into my bedroom to sleep.

    Every day, a new ce opens here, and each one has challenges thatst for a day.

    I felt like this ce was made with the intention of not letting one rest at all. There are only two ways, one can rest. Skip a challenge or finish them early.

    I chose the second one. It is why, in the five days. This is the second time, I am resting.

    It is not just finishing the challenge early, but also reaching the next destination time.

    It isn''t easy, but I am doing it.

    Iy on my bed and closed my eyes. A minute and a halfter, I was asleep.

    I woke up three hours. Feeling well rested.

    I could operate for days without sleep, but sleeping is nice. Not only for the rest but also for keeping in touch with the humanity.

    People change as their power increases. It ismon among the primes to not sleep for weeks.

    Their power allows that, but I don''t want to do that. It is why, I have made the habit of eating daily, showing as I would be not doing either for days.

    I didn''t get up from the bed. Instead, I closed my eyes.

    A momentter, I appeared in the core in front of the library, before stepping inside.

    There all twelve of my clones are working on inheritance. double-checking every part of it and they are nearly finished with the double-check.

    In a few hours. three hours at most, they will be finished with the check, unless some problem

    urs.

    I hope it doesn''t because I am going to make a breakthrough today. The ce, where I am going is made for the breakthrough.

    The second check will give meplete confidence in my inheritance.

    To be honest, I would have liked to have at least a third check. Not only to check the mistakes but also to get ideas, to make it better, but there is no time.

    For the new identity, I need Sky Sovereigns. It will help me be convincing Prime.

    Which I need to be on the seventh day. Where I will consolidate the identity, I will wear. It will be my identity from then on.

    I worked with my clones for an hour. I wanted to do it for longer, but I had to leave.

    I got up but did not cast a nce at the scroll. As I did, I stopped and began moving the runes.

    I had nearly solved it but stopped working on it. Favoring the inheritance, but now I have stuck with inspiration. That will lessen the time by a fifth.

    minutes passed as I continued to work on it.

    My hands moved fast, but now and then, I would stop to think for a second to a minute before moving the runes again.

    I shouldn''t do this right now. My priority was reaching the destination, but I couldn''t stop

    myself.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I want to finish it before I make a breakthrough, and it is the only chance I have as it is not something, I could hand over to my clone.

    I have to finish this myself.

    At forty-nine minutes and thirty-seventh seconds. I had stopped. I had finished it.

    Buzz!

    For nearly a second, the scroll didn''t react before it shone brightly as stayed for several seconds.

    When it dimmed. There was a beautiful badge with the symbol of the runic guild. Its base symbol every rune guild uses and below it is my distinction.

    "Congrattions on bing an advanced-grade runesmith of ancient runes," said the teacher as he picked up the badge and pinned it on me.

    "It wouldn''t have been possible without you teacher," I replied.

    Truly grateful for what she did.

    "I only helped. The efforts were yours," she replied. I smiled and looked at the badge.

    It''s beautiful. Even if it had been ugly, I would have been proud of it.

    I had earned it with hard work.

 Chapter 4174: Race

    Chapter 4174: Race

    ?

    I walked out of the abode.

    The battle that had stopped me has since ended.

    However, it was a wise decision to enter the abode as the battle hadsted over an hour.

    I made my way toward the destination. I only have around three hours to reach it. That door can only be opened for a few minutes. It will close.

    Usually, I don''t use such ces or other artifacts to make the breakthrough as I have my own, but this time, the breakthrough formation hasn''t been upgraded.

    My original ce was to return to the organization and work on it after I was done with the inheritance, but I am not even done with the inheritance.

    I could forget about upgrading the breakthrough formation.

    I will do that after the breakthrough; there is also the abode. I have gathered all the things I would need for it.

    Especially that top-grade Beldar''s Cement. It is going to make things very easy.

    I moved fast, but when I sensed the powerful Prime. I would stop.

    Like right now.

    Thankfully, the prime moved fast. So, I didn''t have to wait for too long. The second one I came across took some time.

    Some more time passed, and I began to notice the Sky Sovereigns. They are moving in the same direction as I am.

    It made things a little easier as I was able to hide better.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There are a lot of Sky Sovereigns; most of them are familiar despite them changing their skin, but some are unfamiliar and give off the same feeling as the Primee different world.

    I havee across them before and got what I wanted from them.

    So, I didn''t send my seed.

    Finally, I reached the destination twenty minutes before its opening.

    "It seemed like there are going to be a lot more people than I thought," said the handsome man with a head full of thin blond hair.

    The shaman.

    He once again changed the skin. He is now a devilishly handsome human in his mid-twenties, with the sphere on his back.

    Thest two times I met him. He used different weapons. Even the information about him didn''t state which weapon he prefers.

    Though he is right, there are more Sky Sovereigns. Including the one I had helped.

    He shouldn''t have. The race is dangerous, and there are only seven spots here. If he participates, he might die.

    Though, I didn''t warn him about it.

    The information about it is public. If he is here, then he must have thought about its pros and cons well.

    I picked up a spot and sat down before turning to the building.

    It is a ck single-story building with triangr ss doors. It is quite beautiful, with its beautiful shimmer.

    Minutes passed, and the Sky Sovereigns kepting till only a minute remained when the purple-skinned woman made an entrance.

    The red hunter.

    She is wearing skin. So, I only nced at her before getting up and walking toward the door like many were doing.

    Seconds passed before the minute was over.

    Click!

    The gate shone before a clicking sound rang out as its three panels moved back.

    Immediately, the people took a step inside. I followed them; the gate didn''t remain open for a long while. So, getting inside as soon as possible is wise.

    "Wee to the nine-lotus race,"

    The voice rang out, and immediately, the long, colorful road made of light appeared in front of us.

    At the end of the road are nine lotuses.

    Each lotus is a different color, with the white one being the best. It is my target, but it

    wouldn''t be easy; the road is filled with dangers.

    Though the most dangerous are the people, here, people are allowed to attack.

    I looked at the clock and walked toward the line. Other thirty-seven are doing the same, with a

    somber look in their eyes.

    Though, some, like the shaman, had excitement in his eyes.

    I readied myself as only three seconds remained.

    "Go!"

    The voice said, and we moved. I moved fast, not fast enough, but still fast.

    Rip Pachack!

    Not even a second passed when I heard the two sounds. They got decapitated by a scaled man while the shaman cut the girl in front of him into two.

    I saw the attacking toward me with the intention to kill me.

    It''s a blue-haired half-elf with a long sword. It''s a powerful attack covered in lightning.

    Rip!

    A momentter, the head flew up, with shock in the half-elves'' eyes.

    It''s such a regret that I couldn''t take their storage. That would have been wonderful.

    Immediately, changes urred, the weaker ones slowed down while the strong moved forward. There are twelve of us ahead, moving at nearly the same speed.

    This challenge isn''t a simple race. It is a lot more.

    Those nine lotuses are considered the best breakthrough artifacts. The power of the whole secret realm connected to them.

    They also contain rare and powerful energies that would be required for the breakthrough, along with resources.

    However, the most important thing is the formation itself. It eases the strain of the breakthrough. Increasing the chances of sess.

    It also tells the chances of sess and the things one needs to improve to seed.

    The twelve of us looked at each other. Gauging the abilities while also being ready to respond

    if anyone attacks.

    Everyone is powerful, but I am sending the biggest threat from the red hunter, shaman, and blue-eyed young woman with curved horns.

    The others aren''t much weaker, either. It would be extremely hard for me to kill them in a single attack.

    I have no wish to attack them, but I am ready to respond against them, as more than half of them looked like they wanted to attack.

    Seconds passed, and finally, a minute was over. I readied myself for what was about toe. It didn''t take even a second as a big lightning bolt came streaking toward me.

 Chapter 4175: Race II

    Chapter 4175: Race II

    ?

    Rip!

    A long sword appeared in my hand, and I swung it. Ripping through therge lightning bolt.

    I looked at others and saw others dealing with the attacks as well.

    The attacks wille, and their power will depend on how fast one is moving.

    I looked at the palm, and there was a numeric one.

    It depends on one''s score and what type of lotus one gets. The one with the greatest score. The one with the greatest score gets the best lotus.

    One gets the score by dealing with the attacks and finishing the race fastest.

    Only one person gets the score from finishing the race. The first one, the rest will have to be satisfied with getting the score from the attacks.

    Killing the others didn''t give one

    A moment passed, and immediately, all twelve of us moved fast.

    Every second, one of the attacks came, but the pace of the attack would be increased after it reached a certain level, and it had reached a certain level.

    In the same way, the power of the attacks would increase the more distance we cross.

    However, the increase in the power would depend on the highest speed one has moved. It didn''t matter if one had slowed down after.

    So, one would need to be very careful in deciding when to increase the speed.

    As we increased the speed. The attacks came.

    Rip!

    Seeing the icence in front of me. I swung my sword, cutting through the icence.

    I didn''t even get a moment before a big fireball came and cut through that.

    I tore through one attack after another as I took steps toward my destination.

    I am dealing with the attacks, only with a third of my focus. The rest is on the people around me. I need to keep track of their every move.

    To win this challenge, I wouldn''t just need the power, but also the brain.

    The attacks kepting when the thing happened. What I had expected to happen had happened.

    A woman not far ahead of me, had increased her speed. She did it for a fraction of a second and did it in a very sneaky way, but since everyone was watching, they caught it.

    Including me and we all increased our speed, just as she did.

    Immediately, the power of the attack increased because it doubled.

    We might have increased the speed only for a fraction of a second, but the speed was double what we are running at right now.

    I defended the attacks while keeping my eyes on others.

    I need to be aware of the slightest movement they make because even a slight increase in the power of the attack will increase their score.

    To do that, I have taken the help of my two clones.

    The second check is nearly finished. Even with two leaving, it will take less than an hour for my inheritance to be finished.

    I have be a lot more assured of two clones. Now, I am more certain, that nothing will slip my eyes.

    Most importantly, I had asked the two to find a way to increase my speed unnoticeably.

    I got the answer in a few minutes after analyzing how the soul sense of twelve others is tracking my movement.

    I saw their n and implemented it.

    From outside. It felt like nothing had changed. Even with the attack, it seemed like nothing had changed, but it did.

    A few secondster, I once again increased my speed for a fraction of a second. Did it again a few secondster.

    I did it nine times before stopping.

    It should be unnoticeable, as I do not want the immediate benefits, but the umtive one, which I will do after dealing with more and more attacksing at me.

    Three and a half minutes passed when Shaman faintly increased his speed.

    He was sneaky, as only three among the twelve caught it, but just as we did. We all increased our speed by the same and for the same time.

    The eight caught that and did the same.

    Shaman looked around with a smile on his face. Though, the smile isn''t a happy smile.

    There is a threat in it, and I be more cautious. The bastard is powerful. While he won''t be able to kill in a single move, he could slow me down.

    I have to show him that it will be as costly to him as it would be to me.

    So, I shed him a big radiant smile as he looked at me.

    His smile froze for a moment, but his smile was radiant as well. Though there is no warmth, it promises to kill me. He hid it well, but I could see it.

    Time passed and soon every minute someone began to increase the speed, and we all

    matched.

    We increased it at the same time he did. Calcting the advantage, they would have had,

    doing it, a moment early.

    Everybody is smart here and can do these calctions instantly.

    The attacks got stronger with it.

    Like right now, there are three earth nailsing at me. They are just palm-sized and don''t

    look sharp enough, but contain massive power.

    I have to deal with them without reducing my speed.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Changing speed wouldn''t affect the attack, but it will make others move forward. I do not want to give up the distance.

    I need to have enough distance between us. that I would be able to catch with them, in a fraction of seconds, the moment we let go of everything.

    That will happen when we get closer to the finish line.

    This faint edge wouldn''t give me the top lotus. If I did note first. Which I do.

    The breakthrough is going to be hard for me and the best lotus will help me a lot with that. Though, there is one doubt in my heart, whether it will let me make the breakthrough at all.

    It is for Sky Sovereigns breaking through the prime.

    While I am an Earth Sovereign breaking through the Sky Sovereign. I quickly pushed the thought away; I did not want to think about it until I got the lotus.

 Chapter 4176: You thought you won?

    Chapter 4176: You thought you won?

    ?

    ''Finally,'' I thought as a smile appeared on my face.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The second check was finished and not a single problem was found.

    Some ideas came, and small upgrades were done, but that''s all. To be honest, I would have liked to have a third check and work on it myself

    Unfortunately, it''s not going to happen.

    I am going to finish this race and then make a breakthrough into the Sky Sovereigns.

    ''Increase the speed by 12.7%.'' I was in my thoughts when the instruction from my clone rang out. I immediately cleared my thoughts and followed the directions from my clone.

    Finally, the end is within reach. It is about ten meters away.

    I could feel the change in the bodynguage of people around me. People also moved and now, ten of us are in the same line.

    ''Its time,'' said my clone, and I moved with my greatest speed, using every ounce of the speed I had.

    At the same time, I hadunched the attack.

    These attacks are specially made to dy them and used at the right time when the attacks from the tracke.

    I burst forward with everything I had whileunching the attack constantly.

    They reached fast, they dealt with my attacks and also the attacks of the track beforeunching their own at me and each other, but I was the one bore the brunt of it.

    It is the reason, many were hesitating to be first.

    The one who will move first for thest burst will bear the attacks of all.

    I am ready andunched my own attacks and activated defensive shields. Not my best ones, but the second-best ones.

    BANNNG BANNNG BANNNG!

    They broke apart under their assault, but another took their ces immediately.

    Still, some attacks came, and I dealt with them with my sword. Just as dealing with the prime- level attacksing at me and they are dangerous.

    Fortunately, I am not the only one they areing at. They areing at everyone.

    Their power is also about the same, especially for the four of us.

    We are moving with everything, we have. Almost everything we have. I am not using the full burst, the same way, the shaman isn''t using his beast mode.

    It is the same with the red hunter and other girl from another world.

    Though I am ready to use it, and I am going to use it, until then, I am going to push myself with the power I am currently harnessing.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes, and we kept running to deal with the attacks from each other and the track.

    ''Now!''

    My clone ordered when there were only a minute and three seconds before the finished line. Full Burst!

    I moved with the full bursts and a fraction of a secondter, others activated their full power as well, including the shaman.

    Everyone was surprised. Including those out of the world. The only one who isn''t is the red hunter.

    She seemed to recognize her old enemy.

    Though, unlike most times, he isn''t her focus. Her focus is on finishing the race first, and she is using everything she can, using her greatest.

    She is really powerful. So, is the other girl and shaman.

    The only reason, they hadn''t beaten me was because I had made changes to the speed. I had been doing that, for weeks. Since I realized, I would make the breakthrough in this realm.

    Attacks be more powerful. Not only of each other but also of the track.

    They areing without a break and from all directions. including below, I am tearing through them, defending them, and using them to move even faster than I am.

    The clones are providing massive help.

    Still, every moment is a challenge, and a simple mistake would end it all.

    "Shit!"

    Screamed someone from behind and I saw rednce avoiding the saber and striking the man across the chest hard.

    Sending him flying back like a broken doll.

    That attack would have been fatal, but his armor and defensive method had protected him. Though, not without cost.

    It would be hard for him to recover while in this realm. He will not be able to use his full power here.

    I only looked at him for a moment while my sword tore through three attacks that had passed through my shield.

    ''Ten seconds,''

    My clone reminded me, and I pushed myself harder, seeing others reaching really close to me.

    I can not let them pass me. I have revealed too much to note first. So, I dug deeper into myself and used whatever specks I could find from there.

    The othersunched theirst flurry of attacks, and it was hard, but I was prepared.

    I pushed the shield against the full power. Till now, I have kept some back like they had done with their attacks.

    these shields focused on the tracksst attacked, which is, really strong.

    Still, despite the strong shield. They tore through the through the shield and I moved forward with my sword with enchantments at full power.

    BANNNNNG!

    A deafening sound rang out as my sword shed against my sword before it tore through the massive ice column.

    Step!

    With me crossing the finish line, I stepped on the finish line.

    I stopped with a big smile on my face and looked around at the nine lotuses around me.

    "I challenge you to the first lotus!"

    I was enjoying the glory when I heard the challenge and turned to see it was the shaman who

    had spoken.

    ''Fuck!'' I cursed in my heart.

    Yes, one could challenge those above them. They could do it once, and I would only have to

    ept one challenge; I could not decline.

    "You thought you won?" asked the shaman with a grin. To that, I smile.

    "I have, and I will prove that by killing you," I replied. It is a good chance to kill him because,

    after the breakthrough, it will be really hard.

    He mightprehend the rules. Fighting him, then, will be very dangerous.

    Not to mention, there will be a more powerful blessing from the beast god. That is a terrifying

    thing as well.

 Chapter 4177: Against Shaman

    Chapter 4177: Against Shaman

    ?

    "Challenge Commencing,"

    A voice rang out, and everything turned dark. When things be bright again,

    We are in apletely different ce. A massive arena. However, the one without seats. There are only blue borders and nothing else.

    We are alone in here, with the massive clock over our heads, which already started counting.

    He has to defeat me within an hour, or he will lose the challenge. Which has a cost too, but it won''te to that, because I am going to kill him.

    "You should use everything you have, or you won''t get the chance," he said with a grin.

    "You too," I replied with my expressions serious.

    I may be saying I want to kill him, but that is far from easy. It is extremely hard.

    This man had been the strongest Sky Sovereign for years. Defeating him is hard, but killing him is even harder. Especially here.

    It could even be said that he had a better chance of killing me than me killing him.

    My sword appeared in my hand. The great sword; it is the first time I have used it. It turned out that; the great sword is one of the weapons, I used to most, but not my primary weapon.

    I was very surprised when I read that in the information they have on me.

    I shouldn''t be surprised. I used the great sword, but I used the other weapons too and I have never told the organization what my primary weapon is.

    I had left that part nk when I had filled out the information form.

    Good thing I did.

    He, too, summoned his weapon, and it wasn''t a sword or saber, which he mostly used, but a rednce.

    It is a red metal base, with a blood-red crystalline tip.

    I hadn''t heard a single bit of information about him using ance. Spear, yes, but not thence. Which is a different weapon and one of the hardest to master.

    He has also reverted to his original skin. I didn''t. Keeping it hidden will help me a lot.

    He looked at my sword while I looked at hisnce. Both were surprised at the choice of each other''s weapons.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "All the people who saw mynces never lived beyond the battle," he said, taking a step toward me.

    "I can''t say the same with my sword. Other than that, my sword is going to tear you apart," I replied, to which he grinned, before disappearing.

    A fraction of a secondter, he was in front of me, but I was not looking at him, but at hisnce.

    Which ising at me like a snake.

    A fire is covering it lightly, but I could feel the power of it, and it''s dangerous. I can not let it touch me. So, I moved my sword forward.

    I am using my full power aside from the full burst. I would use it instantly if he activated the beast mode.

    CLANNNG!

    My sword shed against hisnce and a surprise couldn''t help, but appear on my face. Powerful shockwave released from our ss. powerful enough to raze hundreds of miles, but here it had disappeared before even reaching ten meters.

    Absorbed by this ce.

    Though it''s not what I am surprised about. I am surprised by his sphere.

    It releases the vibrations, not the kinds I had faced, but the kind ones with the hint of forbidden power, that would move through the defenses.

    ''He hadn''t even activated the beast mode yet!'' I thought, and a shudder rang through me.

    I wouldn''t have been surprised. If it had happened after he had activated the beast mode, but he did it before that.

    I expected he would have some beast god''s powers, but didn''t expect this.

    "Beast God''s power!" I said, shocked. A surprise shed in his eyes before he grinned again. "You shouldn''t havee first. If you hadn''t, you would have at least gotten a chance to advance into Prime before I killed after leaving this ce,"

    "But now, you are going to die here," he said.

    "You are talking like you already won," I said. "Oh, I did!" he replied with an utter confidence before attacking me again with hisnce.

    CLANNNG!

    I defended against his attack, before attacking him with a ck zing fire covering my sword.

    It is a fire. Quite powerful at that.

    CLANNNG!

    He spun hisnce expertly with such grace, I wanted to keep watching before striking my sword.

    Stopping it in its tracks.

    Lance is one of the least-used weapons out there. It is too long, which gives such advantages, but there are just as many or more disadvantages.

    Its why people use the sphere. It''s the perfect weapon with the lethality of thence and the uracy of the saber.

    However, the ws in it didn''t seem to restrict him. Instead, they seemed to aid him.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    We shed hard, attacking every moment of rest. Looking for every mistake and striking against it, but both of us are too powerful and experienced to let others exploit it.

    Though, that doesn''t mean, they couldn''t be exploited.

    They could be, and if they are exploited well. It would only need a single attack to finish the other party off.

    I am extremely careful. Keeping eyes on him and his sphere. Also, energy, soul, and bodynguage create a model that is letting me fight it better.

    "You are good. It''s a surprise to me that we hadn''t fought before," he said whileunching another attack at me.

    "Oh, we have more than once," I replied with a smile.

    A genuine surprise appeared in his eyes and I tried to exploit it, but the bastard was too fast. He had stopped my attack before it could reach him.

    "We have not, or I wouldn''t have let go of an enemy like you. At least not twice," he replied,

    not believing me.

    This is the third time we are fighting, and I want this to be a charm.

    I didn''t say anything to that. Let him believe I lied to get a strike.

    Though he might have believed me, he stopped. He didn''tunch an attack after defending

    mine.

    Instead, looked up, with over four minutes passing since the battle began.

    "I don''t want to use it, but I won''t be able to kill you without it," he said with a sigh before

    his eyes lit up cruelly

    A momentter, the massive power exploded out of him, with a phantom of beast god

    materializing.

 Chapter 4178: Shaman II

    Chapter 4178: Shaman II

    ?

    Full Burst!

    I activated it without hesitation, seeing him activate the Beast Mode.

    The phantom was clearest of all the beast gods'' members I had ever seen. Just a nce at it had made all the hair on my body raise up.

    "Except for Red, nobody was able tost a minute in front of my beast mode,"

    "How many seconds will you be able tost?" he asked. "As long as you can," I replied, looking at a phantom of beast god covering him.

    It is not giving me a good feeling.

    I thought it would be weak since he had already used the beast mode earlier. It is not without

    a cost and members of the Beast God cult only use it when it is necessary.

    He didn''t seem to feel that effect, as his beast god mode seemed stronger than earlier.

    He smiled before moving, and he moved so fast. Really fast. It is a good thing I had calibrated my method to the powerful primes like Prime Volsnorth.

    It is now helping me track his movements without any problem.

    He appeared in front of me and attacked, with hisnce turning into fire with a snake head appearing in the front.

    I reacted instantly, with my sword zing mightily as I swung it toward thence.

    He tried to dodge my sword using hisnce''s flexibility, but I didn''t give him the chance.

    CLANNNNNG!

    The weapons shed, and the massive fire formed an enormous snake and came at me. Instantly, I retreated, before swinging my sword toward the massive snake.

    It would have been much easier to defend with the shield, but I can''t use them. I will need to defend it with my sword.

    BANNNNNG!

    My sword shed with the massive fire snake, which resisted my sword before it tore through, and even then, all its energy poured into my sword in a secondary attack.

    Rip!

    It was happening when I moved left suddenly, but despite that, hisnce nicked through me.

    Sending more energy into me than the fire, and this energy isn''t simple. It has the beast gods power and more than what was the fire.

    He gave me a cut, but not a single speck of energy had touched me.

    That would be disastrous. Instead, it had touched the thinnest strings inside my skin, which absorbed the power and sent it to the seals of ancient runes.

    Even those seals barely contained the power. It is a beast god power. It is not to contain.

    Thankfully, I had an experience with it and created these formations, and now I have the most powerful sample. My clones have moved to make these formations better.

    "You are good. Most would have turned to ashes by it," he said, looking at me with the surprise.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Of course, I am good, or I wouldn''t have dered, I would kill you," I replied. To that, he smiled brightly before shaking his head.

    "You are overestimating yourself far too much," he replied, and attacked.

    Once again, hisnce was covered in the fire and came at me. This time, I had released the lesson as the two hands came out of me with both holding the spears.

    This isn''t a unique method. Almost all the inheritances have it. The only difference is how good they are and mine are very good.

    Still, I took the caution and made them look like thick ck arms with power radiating off them.

    CLANNNNNG!

    We shed again, and the fire came, and this time, it was not in the shape of the snake, but of the fierynce.

    I did not move my sword, which was locked with the sword shaman''s sword. Instead, I moved two spears to deal with the fierynce.

    Those two spears are specially forged to deal with the power of beast gods cult members.

    At the same time, thence locked with my sword moved. I reacted immediately by swinging my sword toward it.

    BANNNNNG CLANNNNNG!

    My spears tore through the fierynce while I defended against thence.

    He looked, and a grin appeared on his face. There was not a hint of joy in that grin. Instead, a deep anger.

    CLANNNNNG BANNNNNNG CLANNNNNG

    He attacked again, the same way, this time with the fire turning into the tens of knives.

    My spears acted fast while I dealt with hisnce. Which kepting at me with the fiery attacks over and over; targeting at every gap that, he could see.

    I am countering it because this is all. I could do that.

    The shamans aren''t giving me a single opportunity to attack. He is keeping the momentum in his control, making things very frustrating for me.

    Especially when every attack of his is more powerful than thest.

    I kept my frustration in check, but it was visible through my eyes, and he noticed it. Making him smile even widely before swinging hisnce toward my head.

    Hun!

    Suddenly, I turned and swung my sword, while the shaman was in front of me.

    It is not a real shaman but a fire clone.

    One that looked very real, not only to the eyes but also to the soul sense as well. It could easily fool anyone for a second, which is more than enough to one ten times.

    CLANNNNNG BANNNNNNG!

    I defended thence and the fire attack that came after, before looking at Shaman.

    He isn''t looking good.

    However, there is not the slightest fluctuation in his emotions. He is angry and even

    frustrated, but they are his emotions, not the beast gods.

    I have seen many members of Irmastis, losing themselves in the emotions of the beast god,

    while he is fine.

    "A minute is over, and I ampletely fine," I said. Making him even angry.

    So much that he shook.

    Though, a momentter, he smiled. A genuine smile; one without any anger or frustration. Instead, there is excitement in his eyes.

    "I thought I would never find someone like you. There is red, but she is different, but I found

    you,"

    "Someone I could use my full power against onest time before I made a breakthrough," he replied, and the next moment.

    The next second, he did something that put horror on my face.

 Chapter 4179: Beast Fusion

    Chapter 4179: Beast Fusion

    ?

    The beast god phantom covering begins to seep into him.

    Unlike what happens with the Grimms.

    Here, as the parts seep, the changes are happening to him, and they are happening fast.

    At the same time, the aura is getting strengthened. It became so powerful, that I unknowingly took a step back, before stopping myself.

    I wanted to attack him and nearly took a step forward, before stopping myself.

    It would be terrible.

    First, it is very hard to stop it; the protection will stop. If I am somehow able to do it and kill him, then all that Beast Gods power along with his power wille at me.

    However, not stopping him isn''t without a cost either.

    He will be powerful. Too powerful that I won''t be able to stop him.

    I was thinking about my options when the changes stopped. He had turned into a human- beast hybrid. Very unlike the beastmen and Grimm, without looking ugly.

    It might be even said, he had be even more handsome.

    The fangs, the fur, horns, all things appeared on him. Though the fusion isn''t perfect, there are many parts, like a second horn, and the elongated part of one ear is of the energy.

    "How? The fusion could only be attained by the Prime. Even shamans couldn''t do that!" I asked in shock.

    It is true.

    He isn''t the first shaman of Irmatis. There were many people around him. There was not a hint of them being able to do something like this.

    "Most shamans couldn''t, but I could. I am the first member of irmatis in this world to be able to do that!" he said with his voice hollowing.

    CLANNNNNG!

    It was so fast, that I was barely able to defend against it.

    I did, but the next moment. I found my bones breaking and me shooting back vomiting the blood.

    I felt its energy entering my armor. It had overwhelmed it. It is a full-string armor but a partial one which I created doing some tinkering with imprinted inheritance.

    The energy had taken it to the limit. That it had started shaking.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Three of my clones have fused to be a prime clone and taken over itsmand.

    The armor cannot fail. It needs to survive for me to survive.

    "You survived. Good, it would have been truly regretful if you had died with the single attack," he stated and shed in front of me and attacked.

    He isn''t ying around, despite saying I had survived. He wants to kill me, both of his attacks are targeting my fatal spots.

    CLANNNNNNG!

    I defended and pushed, sent back even faster with more injuries, while the shaman appeared behind me and attacked with thence.

    Formations lit up in my armor and I spun in the air, bringing my sword forward toward theing attack

    Defending once again, but the bastard attacked immediately, this time appearing over.

    CLANNNNNNG CLANNNNNNG CLANNNNNNG

    The attacks kepting, one after another, without a break. Injuring me left and right. That now, there is not a single part of my body, that hasn''t been injured.

    Here, I am bing a doll that he is ying around. Netting, letting me strike boundaries. Whenever I go close enough to reach the boundaries, he will send me in another direction.

    I hate it, but I am bearing it as a healing power flows through every part of my body.

    "I have to say, you are one difficult enemy. Though you should give up, because there is no escape other than death," he said, attacking me once again.

    "Kill me first before telling me that," I replied with a bloody grin as I defended his attack.

    "Oh, I will kill you. There is no way, you will survive," he replied and attacked again, sending me up, before appearing over me and attacking.

    I could see every part of me was breaking, with my armor barely dealing with the powerful energiesing at me.

    There are hundreds of changes going on every second. It needs to be because of the sheer amount of energying at me. Which had never.

    Even if the armor had been a full string. Things would have been slightly better.

    Still, I would have liked the full-string one as it would have given me a greater chance of survival than this, but full-strings were possible.

    Seconds passed, and the attacks continued toe.

    He taunted and mocked, but didn''t stop the attack. They kepting.

    I looked at his emotions and could see the beast god''s emotions had finally started to affect

    him. It would have been really shocking if it hadn''t.

    Still, the effects are much smaller.

    Things would have been much easier. If he hadpletely lost himself in them, but unfortunately, that isn''t happening.

    He is still sane, with near full control over himself.

    This bastard has turned out to be far more powerful than I had been through. It is a good

    thing; I had made a lot of preparations, including the partial string armor.

    If I had been using an energy armor. I would have ended in the first attack.

    Still, things aren''t much better right now and getting worse. My healing formation is helping

    me survive, but the damage is getting worse.

    Soon, it will reach to level that, I will not be able to project my full power.

    Hun!

    He shed in front of me and moved to attack, when suddenly. He stopped with surprise appearing in his eyes, before turning into the short.

    "What are those things around me?" he asked, and without hesitation, I pulled.

    I wanted more time before I wanted to kill him without a chance of survival, but he had

    sensed them. Leaving me no choice but to do that.

    As I did, his power exploded, and he covered himself with raging power. Trying to burn them,

    but to his utter shock, he could not.

    He turned to those emotions. Along with something else; recognition.

    "You are him, aren''t you? Micheal Zaar," he asked.

 Chapter 4180: Last Words

    Chapter 4180: Last Words

    ?

    "Yes," I replied.

    There is no use in rejecting, seeing he could feel my power.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Still, I wished he could sense itte. Though, he gave me more time than I had thought.

    I thought, with the beast''s fusion. He would sense the strings immediately, but he didn''t. He gave me a few precious seconds that will help me in a long way.

    "I have been searching for you. With your sacrifice, I will get the greatest blessing from the beast god.!" he said,ughing loudly.

    "I think you should worry about your life before thinking of sacrificing me," I replied.

    Making himugh even louder before suddenly stopped and came at me.

    Even with the strings behind him. He could move and move quite fast. It isn''t surprising to see strings, seeing my strings aren''t finished with all theiryers of bindings.

    His attack came, and I swung my sword to defend.

    CLANNNNG!

    They shed hard, producing a massive shockwave, while I shook before taking a step back. "See, I told you. Your tricks won''t work on me!" he said with a grin and attacked me again. He might be grinning andughing, but I could feel most of his power is concentrated on dealing with things. He attacked them with massive energies.

    Thankfully, my strings are strong, and my advancement through the Tras has made them even stronger.

    Also, my clone is handling them. It is its responsibility to deal with energy and bind him as soon as possible. So, I can kill him as soon as I can.

    Nothing could be said about the cultists. They bring a lot of uncertainty.

    "This is just the beginning," I replied and attacked. He reacted immediately, moving hisnce to defend.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG

    Hisnce defended against the attack before attacking me, which I had defended before attacking me.

    The attacks and the defense continued.

    It''s like barely anything has changed, which is different from how things happen when one gets caught in my strings.

    Though, I am not surprised. It is a shaman with the power of the beast''s mode.

    Seconds passed, and I continued to fight.

    With time, his strength begins to increase. He had started to find a way around the strings. To others, it''s very hard, but to the shaman with beast gods'' power, it''s not.

    "See, even your bindings aren''t enough to stop me. They are difficult, I will say, but it won''t be long before I break out of them," he said before attacking me.

    I didn''t reply to that and defended before attacking with my own attack.

    He defended before attacking me, with his attack even stronger than before. It had pushed me

    a step back and nearly forced me to take another step back.

    He used that chance tounch another attack and then another.

    Seconds passed, and he continued to press me hard. Not giving me a single chance to attack while regaining more and more of his power.

    I could not do anything other than keep defending.

    CLANNNNG!

    His spear had hit me again, sending me five steps back before attacking, when something finally happened.

    My strings had finished their halfpleted job and formedpleteyers around him. His eyes widened seeing that, while I smiled and dodged his attack beforeunching one of my own.

    Rip!

    A wet sound rang out as I cut him across his chest. It''s quite surprising that he was able to dodge it.

    I didn''t think he would.

    He had dodged it but understood the gravity of the situation he was in. It could be seen clearly in his eyes.

    "I give up the challenge!" He said suddenly, but there was no change.

    "I concede this challenge," he repeated, but there was no change. The area remained, and so did therge clock over our heads.

    "Challenger cannot concede the challenge. Only challenge could," I replied to him with a smile.

    It is why I had not kept his mouth open. If I knew he could escape with the words, I would have.

    "Concede, Zaar, or you will like it, what will happen," he said, looking directly into my eyes. "There is no escape other than death for you, Shaman," I replied simply. To that, he smiled a smile that was filled with anger and hate.

    "So be it!" he replied, and the next moment, I felt the energies in him burning.

    He moved toward me with more speed than what should have been possible with the bindings. He had strained the bindings that were covering him.

    I didn''t move.

    Instead, I activated the formations acrossyers of binding. As it did, it shone in the dark pink

    light.

    I powered the bindings with pure forbidden power.

    Immediately, he slowed down, and I moved forward, pouring everything I had.

    Ripppp!

    My sword cut through his chest, but not fully. He was able to save his heart by dodging the

    attack on time.

    I want to kill him as soon as possible before it can bring out something new or even the beast

    god interferes.

    Chances of that are non-existent, seeing his level, but given my luck.

    Nothing could be said.

    Ripppp!

    My sword cut through his neck, but once again, not fully.

    "Since you want to kill me. I will kill you too!" he said with his eyes burning in mad

    vengeance.

    At that exact moment, his burning energy turned extremely unstable.

    "I concede!" I shouted immediately, and the clock turned red.

    "Fuck!" I cursed, seeing that I would need to survive three seconds before the battle was finished. If I had done that before the fifteen minutes were over, it would have ended

    instantly.

    Seeing that, I moved back while theyers of strings binding him came out and formedyers andyers of spheres around him.

    I don''t know whether my strings will be able to survive that, but I know one thing: I won''t be

    protected.

    There have been incidents here where the challenger and the challenged both have died. So, if

    I want to survive, I will have to do it on my own.

    "I hope you will die, but if you survive, she will kill you!"

 Chapter 4181: End

    Chapter 4181: End

    ?

    BANNNNNNNNG!

    I had heard hisst words and was thinking about what he had meant by them when he

    exploded with the might that put a terror in my heart.

    It was the biggest explosion my strings I had experienced.

    It immediately shook my body and made me vomit blood while theyers of the sphere began to light up one after another.

    To manage the explosion, the rest of the nine clone clones fused and turned three.

    I didn''t just have to survive the explosion, but also save my strings. If they got vaporized or suffered great damage, it would be bad for me.

    It will injure my soul, making me unable to break through.

    So, my fused clones and I are working like we never did. Creatingplex formations and making changes in others is lightning speed.

    I have never worked like this, but I am doing it right because there is no choice.

    Finally, thest sphere lit up with the energy of the energy, wanting to eat it. I poured all my power into it, including every bit of forbidden power.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Despite that, I am barely keeping it from damaging my strings, which it could at any moment.

    The energy attack got stronger, but I also got familiar with it. Adjusting information to manage that.

    It is happening extremely fast. When I react slowly for even a fraction of a second, it will all be over, which will not only kill the chances of a breakthrough, but will also kill me.

    It felt like hours had passed when I took the edge over the violent energy.

    I know that I could handle it.

    It made me relieved because I really thought. I could die, or at least it would destroy my chances of a breakthrough.

    My condition is bad, but I will be able to recover and make a breakthrough in lotus.

    "Congrattions,"

    The voice rang out, and a momentter, I felt the energy disappearing before the scenery changed in front of me.

    A secondter, I appeared in the ce. I had been with all of them looking at me.

    Looking at their states. It seemed like I was not the only one who had gone through the battle of life and death.

    "Where is a shaman?" asked Red Hunter, looking around. "Dead," I replied simply.

    Immediately, shock spread through them.

    "Impossible!" shouted many, including the red hunter.

    "Beast mode was difficult to deal with, but I did. Now, he is dead, and I am alive," I replied, and I could see the realization hitting the eyes of the red hunter.

    A momentter, something surprising happened. I sensed the anger in her eyes.

    ''She is angry because I killed him?'' I asked myself, and it is likely and understandable as well.

    Their rivalry is known across the world. If someone had killed my mortal enemy, I would have been angry as well.

    I looked at her for a moment before looking away and sitting down.

    There is still time before the lotus opens. So, I might as well take the rest and recover as much as possible.

    I opened my sometimeter and saw that there were now only eight people remaining. Nine, including me and all of us, are shining in different lights.

    I am shining with white light. Which means I am going to the white lotus, the best one.

    The way into it had already opened, and I had wasted no time walking toward it.

    As I was doing that, I felt the eyes on me and saw the red hunter looking at me. There was still anger in her, and it seemed to be even more intense than before.

    There is also something else that she is hiding behind her eyes, which I can''t sense.

    She should calm herself, or she won''t be able to make a breakthrough. A stable emotional state is a must for the breakthrough.

    Especially the prime breakthrough, which is extremely dangerous.

    However, mine is going to be more dangerous than theirs despite it being a Sky Sovereign

    one.

    The greater power, the limit, increase in forbidden power, stretched constitution. All these things are going to make my breakthrough really difficult.

    I took a deep breath and sighed before turning to the white lotus in front of me.

    It is massive, as big as the house.

    Soon, I reached its door and entered inside. It couldn''t help but make me a surprise.

    There is nothing in there aside from a sunken tform.

    I looked at it before walking toward it. Reaching it, a few seconds before sitting down after something thinking.

    Buzz!

    Immediately, it buzzed and began to scan me.

    A surprise couldn''t help but appear on my face, seeing the power it was scanning. It is massive, and I have no resistance to it.

    It is looking at every inch of me. Going deeper than any tool or soul sense had ever gone.

    It continued for minutes before it stopped.

    A momentter, massive data appeared in front of me, with center is a diagnosis in the brightest part, with one showing my breakthrough probability.

    It is 22%.

    Which surprised me as I had considered it lower than that.

    In my breakthrough, everything needs to be perfect. Every piece needs to fit the other

    perfectly.

    I looked at and recorded the whole data with my eyes excited. It has shown me something that

    I couldn''t see with my soul sense.

    Buzz!

    Finally, I tapped on something and buzzed with data disappearing.

    The next moment, a thick light blue substance began toe out, and soon it touched me.

    It is cold, but not ufortably. It is kind of refreshing.

    It begins to feel the sunken space. Going over my knees within seconds, reaching my chest soon after before it finally stopped.

    I looked at the substance before I fell back. Submerging in it fully.

    It is not for a breakthrough but for recovery. Only after I recover will I be able to make a

    breakthrough.

 Chapter 4182 Breakthrough

    Chapter 4182 Breakthrough

    When I opened my eyes, all the thick solutions had disappeared.

    I am now lying naked on the empty tform.

    I stretched and got up with a smile on my face. Feeling good in my body and mind as I had fully recovered.

    It took three hours, but I don''t mind seeing how thorough my recovery was. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I took a deep breath and looked at the screen in front of me. It had now increased my chances of sess to twenty-seven percent.

    I only nced at it before checking on other things.

    Once I am finished, I tapped on one button, and immediately, a massive bowl appeared in front of me.

    I waved my hand, and arge number of resources came out. I tapped again, and the bowl closed before I started writing down instructions on the interface in front of me.

    There are two options for the breakthroughs here.

    One is direct, let the lotus handle everything, which is what most people choose. I am not like most people, and my requirements are different.

    So, I am tailoring my breakthrough, and I am d to see I could tailor every part of it.

    The Lotus offers everything, and I hate to say it, but it is better than it is far betterpared to my breakthrough formation in all aspects except for one.

    The synchronization with the forbidden power.

    It is an important aspect, which I am going to fulfill through the forbidden energy I had added to the resources. It wouldn''t be as good as the breakthrough formation, but it''s all I could do.

    Little over half an hourter, I finished.

    I could start to make a breakthrough now, but I didn''t. Instead, I took out a few resources and started to consume them.

    Over the years, I gathered many resources that could help with the breakthrough. I am now consuming the best of those resources to increase my chances by even a little.

    Nearly an hourter, I am finished.

    I sat crossed legged properly and took a couple of deep breaths before tapping on the screen.

    At the same time, I had tapped on the massive humanoid in my core. It is my proudest work; I have worked really hard in creating it.

    Buzz!

    The buzz rang out, and the process began.

    I watched my beautiful core melting slowly and within seconds. It had turned into a semi-liquid form.

    It stayed like that for a couple of seconds before it started spinning.

    The spin was slow, but it began to pull a massive number of resources. As it became faster, it started to pull more and more resources.

    I had prepared a huge number of resources for my breakthrough.

    Even if I went far beyond my expectations, there would be no outage of resources.

    I want everything in my breakthrough to go as perfectly as possible. For it, me and my clones had gone through every little detail.

    I could even say I had gone through everything.

    This is not an easy thing for me to say, but I could say it is because of my clones. I could miss things, but my clones will not, at least not twelve of them.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes.

    Now, my core is spinning really fast and consuming a massive amount of resources. More than I had thought.

    The culprit of it is my constitution.

    The screen is still active and showing me everything happening with breakthrough, including which far is acting more intensely and what is silent.

    I usually know these parts after the breakthrough, but now it is clear in front of me.

    Tras had really done something with it. Stretching it to what is humanly possible. I don''t know what will happen to it, but I hope it will not be stretching.

    My constitution couldn''t handle any more of it. No matter how much-forbidden power, I will fuse in it.

    Minutes passed and turned into an hour. My core is still absorbing the essence. Massive amount of them, which is scaring me, but also making them excited.

    More essences mean more power after the breakthrough. It is not that straight, but usually true.

    It continued for forty-one minutes more before it started to slow down.

    It stayed much longer than it had during the past breakthroughs. Usually, the resource absorption is finished within an hour and ten minutes.

    A few secondster. It stopped.

    It stayed as such for three and a half seconds before finally it started to spin again.

    A momentter. It begins to absorb the energies.

    The majority of these energies aren''t mine. They are from the lotus they are one of the reasons why the peoplee here for the breakthrough.

    Looking at the data, I could tell how much my core loves these energies.

    It is spinning faster and faster to absorb these energies.

    It didn''t have to hurry. There is arge number of energies here, even if a hundred like me make a breakthrough.

    Minutes passed, and now the flood of energy is entering my core. Powerful energies. If they be unstable, they would vaporize me in an instant.

    I pushed those thoughts away and watched the energies. Each type of it and looked at their interaction with my core.

    There is a lot that could be learned from it.

    Soon, an hour passed, and my core was still spinning, absorbing the energies.

    All my focus is on my core and the screen in front of me. Everything is going great. There were small problems, but they were dealt with on their own.

    The body is capable of dealing with many problems on its own unless the problem is too big to deal with.

    Then, one could only wish for a swift death. As with others, consequences are far worse than that.

    Forty-three minutester, the core had finally begun to slow down, and a few secondster, it stoppedpletely.

    Seeing that, my expression turned serious.

    The first and the second steps are the easiest, but the third one is the most dangerous. If I went through it smoothly, then the chances of my sess would go past 90% immediately.

 Chapter 4183: Sky Sovereign

    Chapter 4183: Sky Sovereign

    ?

    The third stage merging.

    It is the most dangerous. Far more than the first two and more than even the fourth one, consolidation.

    I am scared and hope that Lotus will help me with it. The instructions are clear on what it needs to do.

    It is at this stage that my breakthrough formation ys arge part. The lotus is also famous for it as well. However, it uses a different approach than my breakthrough formation.

    Twenty-eight seconds passed when the third stage began.

    The merging of body and soul.

    At that same moment, I felt the lotus acting just the way I instructed.

    The approach my breakthrough formation uses is gentle. It sent waves into body and soul. So, they would merge smoothly.

    While the lotus is like a humongous press, it will use its massive power to merge those.

    This approach could only be possible here because of the power of the realm behind the lotus.

    Though it doesn''t use this power brutally, it does with surgical efficiency, which requires far moreplex formation than I could create.

    Within a few seconds, the pain begins to increase, and by the end of the minute, I am gritting my teeth.

    There is a pain in my face but joy in my eyes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I could see what the lotus was doing. While it is painful, it is far more than myst breakthrough. It is a happening.

    The problems are urring. The problems would have scared me, but the formation is crushing them with its sheer weight.

    I am managing the third stage better than others.

    My body and soul are infused with the forbidden power. It makes merging hard, but here it is happening smoothly than I had expected.

    Minutes passed, and the pain increased further, that I had felt like I would crush my teeth, but I bore.

    Hun!

    It was going through smoothly when the problem appeared, and it is a minor problem. It had been crushed through before.

    It is big and the one I had been expecting.

    My constitution, which is connected to both my body and soul, is now in front of me. The problem is the size of the mountain, instead of the pebbles earlier.

    Tras had truly strengthened my constitution beyond what is possible.

    It shouldn''t have been possible or stable, but it is. Though, not without a problem. The problem is now in front of me, and the lotus will have to deal with it.

    My heart is beating wildly, seeing that as I am worried.

    It is the biggest problem. If I pass it, there will be no problem with the breakthrough further. If it did, I would die or suffer a fate worse than death.

    The power of the lotus reaches the mountain, and the force intensifies hundreds of times.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh...."

    I screamed loudly as the lotus began to crush the mountain, and there was a massive resistance.

    The pain I had to begin to feel I had never felt before. I felt like my soul was getting torn apart. It is kind of happening as elements of the mountain merge with body and soul.

    I could feel the power of the mountain and was aware that if I seeded.

    It will provide me with a massive increase in strength.

    I screamed and screamed while the mountain got crushed under the weight of a lotus.

    I wanted to close my eyes to bear the pain, but I didn''t. I kept them open.

    I am watching the screen. The data shing on it.

    I could see the data after the breakthrough, but it won''t be a live one and deduced from the traces left behind while this is live.

    It will help me tremendously with my breakthroughs and breakthrough formation.

    I don''t know how long it hadsted. It felt like days had passed when I felt the weight of the mountain lowering and, with it, the pain.

    Soon, the pain returned to normal. I am still gritting my teeth, but I didn''t feel like it would break me.

    Minutes passed, and the process continued before it was finally over.

    Seeing that, I wanted to copse, but. I simply begin to take the deep breaths.

    I was on my seventeenth breath when the fourth stage, the consolidation, began.

    As it did, the massive weight of the lotus covered the core. I do not think there would be a

    problem, but I am d Lotus is acting on the instructions I had added.

    The thin solidyer appeared on the core before it began to solidify deeper.

    I watched it, and it sat in front of me with bated breath.

    Crack, Crack, Crack!

    For a few minutes, nothing happened when suddenly the cracks began to appear on the core, and the culprit was a constitution.

    Immediately, the massive weight that was covering the core fell on it.

    Within seconds, the cracks begin to slow down. They are still spreading, but at a much slower speed.

    They continued to spread for twelve seconds before stopping. They stayed like that for nearly a minute before starting to heal slowly.

    Two and a half minutester, there were no cracks in my core. Making me take a breath of

    relief.

    Minutes passed, and finally, the consolidation finished.

    Buzz!

    I looked at my core and saw it getting even more lifelike. I wanted to keep staring at it, and I

    did, till I heard the buzzing sound.

    The runes came out and spread through my body.

    The ancient runes are visible; they are now made of arge part of my inheritance.

    Buzz!

    They spread to my deepest, and when they are done. The core released the flood of breakthrough energy that spread into every part of me.

    My body is like a desert that hadn''t seen rain for a thousand years, beginning to see it suck it

    hard.

    I felt my strength rising, and the speed at which made my eyes widen before a grin shed on

    my face.

    The time is going to be hard for me. I would need all the strength I could get to survive. The floodsted for over twenty-two minutes before it finally stopped.

    As it, I be a Sky Sovereign with a power of mighty Prime coursing through my veins.

    Hun!

    I was feeling the strength when suddenly, I sensed something. That froze the smile on my

    face and stopped my heart.

    ''I can''t believe it!''

 Chapter 4184: Thirteenth Clone

    Chapter 4184: Thirteenth Clone

    ?

    ''I can''t believe it!''

    Saying, I am shocked, would be an understatement, because I truly hadn''t thought it would happen.

    I am sensing thews.

    The rules I hadprehended in my world. I am sensing them.

    I didn''t think, I would be able to do that. Only the primes could do this, but here, I am doing it with the help of my constitution.

    It made me tremendously happy.

    It took me a while to calm myself down, and I looked at it rationally.

    Yes, I could sense thews, but only thews of rules, I hadprehended in my native world. I could sense them, but I couldn''t use them.

    I do not have the ability to use them and won''t have them till I be Prime, but that didn''t make me too sad.

    Yes, the ability to use thews would have helped me tremendously, but that broke thews of the world. The forbidden power bends thews, it doesn''t break them.

    It didn''t matter because now I could sense them and might even be able toprehend them.

    One would ask, what is the use since I couldn''t use them? Well, there are many, more than I could count, but two are most important.

    First is that when I break through the Prime. I would have a greaterprehension ofws. The second is more immediate and the one that made me excited is that now, I didn''t have to be struck by the advanced understanding of thews.

    I could move forward toward the Master. It requires an understanding ofws.

    This means, now I will be able to able to create the inheritance more advanced than I thought. Especially the Prime inheritance.

    I will be able to craft the inheritance with an understanding of thews.

    "Really good!" I said.

    I closed my eyes but didn''t enter my core. Instead looked at my core.

    It''s beautiful.

    After a few seconds of admiring. I turned to the satellite.

    There was no change in it. I didn''t make any changes. It remained the same as before. I would have done it. If I had the time, but I didn''t.

    So, I decided not to work on the satellite. Which I do after I finish with the main inheritance.

    It is one of the decisions I have to make with my future in mind. If I had worked on it, I wouldn''t have been able to make a breakthrough on time as I did.

    I did not like the decision; it was painful, but I made it with survival in mind.

    I sighed and entered my core. Immediately sensing the changes happening in it.

    The size, the energy, and most importantly. The time dtion.

    Both of the continents have be bigger with energy denser. The one that made me excited was the time, dtion, which had grown to six times.

    It is going to help me tremendously, especially with inheritances which will now be even moreplex.

    I looked at the monsters and could see their bores opening and them absorbing arge amount of money.

    I looked around, before taking a step forward.

    Appearing in the hive withrvae growing. In this hive, there is only one egg. The egg Prime monsters, with the upgrade, the chances of sessfully growing had be bigger.

    It isn''t the only primervae, but the first one.

    As the number of prime-grade trees increases in my core.

    I opened ess to more and more hives, which created more prime-grade honey and royal jelly, which is the feed of the queen.

    I looked at it for a while beforeing out.

    I appeared in a new area of the ind which was empty. It won''t be long before it will be used. There are a lot of seeds I want to nt.

    I walked around it, before appearing in the second continent, where the three bears are.

    They move around the continent.

    Currently, they are lying on the ground with their eyes closed. Energy is entering their bodies while another type ising out.

    After seeing everything in the core. I entered the library and saw all my clones were working.

    They have yet to start working on the inheritance, but all of them have books and other study materials in front of them. They are studying for the next inheritance.

    My eyes moved to the left where there were runic humanoids standing.

    Six in the front with the rest behind them.

    I looked at Sky Sovereign one. It is my proudest creation with 34.1% ancient runes. This was my target for the Prime inheritance, but I had done it with Sky Sovereigns.

    Going further would be even harder, but I am up for the challenge.

    I didn''t order my clones to work on inheritance. I will before, but I have to do one thing first.

    I walked out of the library and appeared beside the smallke which had be slightly bigger with the breakthrough.

    I am not the only one who appeared there, beside me appeared all twelve of my clones. As it is time to create the thirteenth clone.

    The clones are important and with the time dtion increased. They have be even more important.

    I need to create the thirteenth clone before I get out here.

    I have time, as I had not even used ten hours, and the lotus remains open for a day or more if

    one is amidst the breakthrough.

    Everything is ready. So, I just sat down and began.

    Buzz!

    Minutes passed when my mind buzzed, and I fell unconscious. When I woke up again, I had thirteen clones in front of me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hello clone," I greeted. "Hello Micheal," it replied.

    A secondter, eight clones and I returned to the library, while five clones remained out. I kept one clone for each of my professions, while the fifth one was for all the other things.

    "Let''s begin the inheritance," I said to my six clones.

    The other two clones will work on designing the breakthrough formation and the abode.

    The ability to sense rules changes things, but I didn''t have to change many things. I could still work on the n, I had decided.

    If it would have been different. If it had been a Prime Inheritance instead of Mid-Sky

    Sovereign.

 Chapter 4185: Killing Law Prime

    Chapter 4185: Killing Law Prime

    ?

    "It''s time," I said as I opened my eyes and got up.

    Immediately, strings came out and weaved the armor. It is thick white armor, with fiery ck swirling designs.

    It is a heavy look designed to feel intimidating.

    Over neen hours had passed since I hade into the lotus.

    I used three for recovery and six for the breakthrough. For the rest, I was in my core.

    I could have left early, but that would have been suspicious. As at minimum, Prime breakthrough takes fifteen hours, I decided to wait till neen to be safe.

    I am now more powerful and confident of my survival, but I understood well enough. that I couldn''t let this sess get over my head.

    There are still many Primes that could kill me.

    Those powerful ones with the power of thews. I will need to be really careful of them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    More than I had been before.

    Thankfully, I have a n. I could execute it now that I had made a breakthrough.

    I walked toward the exit. Soon, I reached it and stepped into it.

    A momentter, I was out of the building.

    It was night with dense energies, that I wouldn''t want to bear before, but now I could.

    I looked around feeling the soul senses of people as they scanned me and also looking at the people who were not scanning me.

    I am showing the aura of Initial Prime, with the heaviness of Mid-Prime.

    There are several Primes of this stage looking at me, along with one High-Prime. I recognized her; she was one of the people who had taken my blood.

    Right now, she is using soul sense infused with herw power and doing it in such a sneaky way that very few Primes will be able to sense her.

    I stared longer at those who were scanning me, aside from High-Prime scanning me withw, before walking away.

    Hun!

    Their soul senses followed me and a minuteter, I found one person following behind.

    I acted like I didn''t sense them and kept moving. It made me feel relieved because the one who was following me wasn''t giving me a good feeling.

    He is Initial Prime, but he raised the hair on my body.

    As far as I could tell. He is Initial Prime, he isn''t hiding his power, and that only means one thing.

    I cursed at my luck but didn''t behave strangely.

    I would need to be calm. I can''t let him know; I have sensed him.

    This is the first time I will face an opponent like him and I rather not, but it is also good, that I am facing him because I would need the experience.

    With the level, I am. I will be facing opponents like him and the more ready I am, the more chances there will be of my survival.

    Minutes passed and I crossed more and more distance.

    It was at forty-ninth minute; he had finally made me a move. He moved toward me at incredible speed.

    He was fast really fast, with thew of lightning infused in his movements.

    He appeared beside me, almost like teleporting and attacked.

    I turned with the long sword that appeared in my hand and swung it with the power of burst filling me.

    CLANNG!

    My sword shed against his saber, and he shook, with lightning covering his swording

    at me. Tearing through the fire and other defenses he watched in surprise.

    As I had expected. This man hadprehended thews.

    The lightning has thew of lightning infused in it. Making it powerful.

    It hit my armor and entered inside.

    I saw how thews behaved, and it is much different from energy. The first different thing about it is how difficult it is to destroy.

    I have created a formation based on the data I got from the books and other sources.

    Still, I was surprised by how tricky thew is, and this lightningw is famed for its

    destructive power. It wants to destroy everything.

    Difficult as it may be, but my formation worked. It took the power ofws and sent it through thousands of formations. Slowly whittling away its power.

    I turned to the Goat Beastman with purple horns. He still has a surprise in his eyes.

    He is Initial Prime and the power of hisw had given him the power of Peak Mid-Prime.

    I had the power of Initial Prime before the breakthrough and now it is much more.

    He may have the power ofw, but he hadn''tprehended it much. It is powerful, but not enough to defeat it unless, of course, he is hiding.

    "Bastard!" He cursed angrily.

    It made me confused because it was, he who attacked me, but now cursing him for his attack

    not working.

    He seemed to see that in my eyes as it had made him even angrier.

    "I will kill you!" he shouted, and his full power burst out of him. I could also sense the power

    of thew, which had be even stronger.

    He attacked immediately and responded increasing the power of my burst.

    CLANNNG!

    Our weapons shed again, and this time, he shook even harder.

    I barely looked at him with my focus on the power ofw. Which is stronger than earlier, but not much. His power is still in a Mid-Prime.

    Which made me relieved.

    "You are pitiful. A Prime and the one who hadprehended thew, couldn''t even beat the newly broken through prime!" I mocked, shaking my head.

    "Die!"

    He roared and attacked me with everything he had, which was not much stronger than his

    earlier attack.

    I increased my power and attacked.

    Puch!

    A momentter, there was a shock in his eyes as he saw my sword in his chest.

    He couldn''t believe it, but the proof was in front of him.

    To be honest, I would have loved to fight him longer. Collect as much data on thew as

    possible, but my first priority is to change the persona.

    A secondter, the shine disappeared from his eyes. A prime with the power ofw.

    He had a bright future ahead of him, but he lost that and his life due to the foolish decision.

 Chapter 4186: Familarity and Comprehension

    Chapter 4186: Famrity and Comprehension

    ?

    "Good things," I muttered as my clone opened the storage Prime, I had killed a few minutes ago.

    I am not surprised. The bastard has the power ofws. Even High-Prime would hesitate to engage with him if he had shed them a little.

    It had been around ten minutes since I had finished him off, and anyone didn''t seem to be following me.

    I scanned more deeply than before. When the waves returned with a negative. I stopped and summoned my abode before entering inside.

    I appeared on the porch and looked around. I didn''t sit. Instead, I walked into my room a minuteter.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The clothes disappeared, and I walked into the shower. I stayed there for fifteen minutes beforeing out.

    A minuteter, I was in the kitchen thinking about what to cook.

    It is a big day for me. I have to celebrate. Though, it would have been great if I hadn''t been alone and there was a little more time to celebrate.

    I pushed those thoughts away and entered my core.

    "Look at this," I was entering the repository when my clone called out. Pointing at the beautiful model of the three-story building.

    "Abode?" I asked, despite knowing the answer. "No, a house and it''s quite good," it replied.

    A momentter, the model appeared in my hand. As he had said, it is not an abode in a conventional sense but a house.

    It doesn''t have the stealth formation to hide it. Not only is it highly defensive, but it also has a very powerful anti-soul sense formation and a bigger spatial space.

    I had many abodes, and a few houses, but this is the strongest one.

    It is a Silver-Prime Grade house.

    "I think I will need it," I said, and it is the reason why my clone had called me out for this.

    I looked at the other things before walking into the repository. It is not as empty as before,

    and if I kept filling it at pace, I am. It won''t take me long to make it full as before.

    Though this time, it will be with the higher leveled things.

    I picked up what I needed beforeing out and started cooking.

    It took me over an hour before I finished.

    I sat down at the table and poured myself a generous nectar.

    "To Sky Sovereign!" I raised the ss before taking a sip.

    It was wonderful, and I enjoyed the feeling for a minute before I started to eat.

    It took me around forty minutes, but I gorged it all before sitting on the porch watching the water, which was moving in a circle gently around the house.

    I stayed as such for a few minutes before falling asleep.

    When I woke up, three hours had already passed. I quickly freshened and closed my eyes.

    I entered my core before stepping into the library. Where some of my clones are working on inheritance, some are studying, and two are focused onws.

    It turned out my clones could notprehend thews on their own; only I could.

    Which is kind of disappointing but also not surprising. If my clone couldprehend thews, it would have to break thews governing the world.

    Though, that doesn''t mean they can''t help withws. They could.

    They could disseminate theprehension of thews I gained. Help me understand them better, which directly increases my understanding.

    That will, in turn, help meprehend thew even more deeply.

    Here, I am bending the rules. Not breaking them.

    I sat down on the mat, crossed-legged, and focused on my constitution.

    It is through which I could sense thews.

    This is another restriction I have. I could onlyprehend thews; I hadprehended the rules and not the otherws.

    Which is kind of limiting, but I am fine with it.

    It took me a few minutes, but soon, I could sense myws. Killing, sun, healing, and swallowing.

    Myprehension isn''t reaching the two higherws. That Iprehended through the merging of these fourws. I tried over and over earlier and now, but I cannot sense them.

    So, I stopped and focused on one of the fourws I could sense.

    Thew of killing.

    Immediately, everything around me turned blood red. I begin to hear the soulful tune of killing.

    The taste of it and the smell.

    The rule of mortality, which I hadprehended by merging the rule of killing and healing, had increased my understanding of both lower rules.

    After the eradication, I focused a lot on myws, reaching the limit of their understanding.

    That is now helping me a lot in understanding killing. Not letting me get overwhelmed by it and lost in it.

    Thew of killing is dangerous. If one isn''t careful, they would find themselves getting influenced by it, and that is a terrible thing.

    One should never get influenced by thews theyprehend.

    Time passed by as I explored thews. I didn''t do much focus onprehending as I focused

    on familiarizing myself, it was overwhelming.

    There is a vast difference between the rules andws.

    If I were to exin the difference. Then I would say that rules are streams of water while the

    laws are endless sea.

    That is how big the difference is, which makes it very important to keep one calm and stable whileprehending and my reason for focusing on familiarizing.

    Which is also a way ofprehending thews.

    Iprehended till I began to feel tired when I opened my eyes and got up.

    I didn''t leave the library. Instead, walked to my usual ce before sitting down and closing

    my eyes.

    They stayed closed for a few minutes before I opened my eyes. As I did, a dot appeared, and soon, it moved, forming a rune.

    A rune represents one of the millions of aspects of the killing.

    "Not perfect," I replied, but instead of making me sad. It made me happy because I am close. It won''t take me long to perfect the rune.

 Chapter 4187: Arys

    Chapter 4187: Arys

    ?

    "In the next session. I will be sessful," I said, looking at theplex iplete rune before getting.

    A secondter, I was out.

    I got up and took a deep breath. It''s time for me to assume a new identity.

    The one I will use here in the world and even outside of it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With another breath, changes begin to appear slowly. I could go faster, but I am intentionally going slow as possible.

    I need this to be perfect without a w. Good enough that even Silver Prime won''t find any w even if he scans every inch of me.

    It took thirty-seven minutes before I finally finished.

    I waved my hand and saw myself staring at a handsome elf in his mid-thirties. It is tall with long silvery hair and blue eyes like an ocean, and cheekbones good enough to make people dream about it.

    I raised my hand, and the power appeared.

    It is invisible, but one can feel the rising temperature. My power is heat.

    Heat isplex despite seeming simple. It is from which the fire originated, and I worked hard to create aplex formation that would convert my fire to heat.

    The power is good without a w and powerful without a doubt.

    I deactivated it and activated thest part.

    Immediately, a broken formation appeared in my body. The formation was made solely of the ancient runes.

    As it appeared, my aura of High-Prime began fluctuating unstably.

    This broken formation is from the test scroll.

    I am showing enough part that even the person with Master grade understanding of ancient runes would consider it part of a much moreplex formation.

    I am projecting a seal that I got afflicted with. It had sealed myws and affected my power.

    My purpose is to get rid of it. For it, Ie to this Prime world.

    Looking at everything once more. I stepped out of the abode.

    I looked around before moving toward the destination fast. I am using the heat kically to increase my speed, which I do with my real inheritance.

    I kept it hidden. Here, I am showing it openly.

    It didn''t take long before I came across a Prime. A High-Prime with the power ofws. He is one of the bastards who scanned me.

    He looked at me with clear surprise and scanned me with his eyes focused on the half-visible seal floating on my body.

    "What happened to you?" he asked, appearing directly in front of me.

    He is a human old man with dark purple hair and purple eyes, which are now scanning me with the power of thew.

    "Can''t you see?" I asked back, and his eyes shed threateningly while his suppressing power ofw bore down on me.

    He could kill me quite easily.

    "You are trying to scare me withws that barely reached halfway into basic," I said, surprising the old man.

    "If it had been aplete basic, I might have been a little scared, but right now, I am not," I added, making him even more angry.

    "You have a lot of courage who couldn''t even control their power," threatened the old man.

    "It may be, but it also has uses. One of them is that I do need to be scared of you," I said and broke formation floating, shing unstably that shed fear in his eyes.

    The formation is actually dangerous. It is a self-destructive one. Which, if it happens, will kill this old man.

    "You are lucky, I am in a good mood today," he replied and flew away.

    "Wait!" I called out, and the old man stopped.

    "What?" asked the old man. "Are you going to Orias Hall?" I asked, and surprise shed in the old man''s eyes.

    "Are you a runemaster?" he asked. "Not a master yet," I replied, shing a smile before appearing beside him.

    "Let''s go," I said to the old man. He red but moved with me.

    "Which Prime world are you from?" he asked. "You shouldn''t ask such a heavy question to the person, you just met old man," I replied with a grin.

    I have copied the aura of those that came from other worlds., Which is rapidly disappearing.

    By the time I get out of this realm. It will fully disappear like it would with the others.

    "So, you know, runes? What is your grade of understanding?" asked the old man.

    "Tell me yours, and I will tell you mine?" I asked back instead of answering. Making the old man red at me even more intensely.

    "The old man believes. It had reached the intermediate," he said and looked at me.

    I need an answer now because the old man will attack me if I don''t.

    "Advanced," I replied, and shock appeared in his eyes.

    "Don''t jest," said the old man angrily a momentter. "I am not, but if you don''t believe me. You will see it when we reach the Orias Hall," I replied with a grin.

    It further irritated him, but he didn''t say anything.

    "I am Arys," I introduced. "Harrison Carter," replied the old man gruffly.

    "So, you are the leader of the organization. A man like you should stay in there, note here searching for something you have near zero chances of getting," I said, and his head snapped

    toward me.

    "How do you that?" he asked with his full gaze focused on me. To that, I rolled my eyes. "Information. A few primes I had killed had a lot of it," I replied, with a grin without showing

    a hint of fear.

    The old man kept looking at me, before looking ahead.

    "You are acting like, you are not interested in it," said the old man.

    "Oh, I am, it is one of the things that could help me with my condition, but I am not going to

    chase it madly."

    "An ancestor of mine did that when the host of forbidden power appeared in my world and ended up dying. Even now, we don''t know who killed him or where he died," I replied with a

    shrug.

 Chapter 4188: Entering

    Chapter 4188: Entering

    ?

    Thud Thud!

    Wended in front of a single-story circr building.

    There were already quite a lot of people, and nearly all of them were Prime. Older Primes;

    many of them had youthful faces, but one could feel they were centuries old.

    Some are over a millennium. A lot of old monsters havee to this ce to hunt for me. I am the elixir that could help them take the next step.

    They looked at the Carter before turning to me with surprise and curiosity.

    I walked with the old man toward them with a gait full of confidence.

    I met their eyes and smiled while they looked at the broken formation that shed and swam on my body, with my aura fluctuating to its rhythm.

    "Another friend from a different Prime world. Mind telling us which Prime world you havee from?" asked the elvish woman.

    "No," I replied.

    Surprising her, and many before, anger shed in her eyes. She is from nsor, one of the Golden Prime organizations.

    "You are being a rude young man," said the elf, who looked even younger than me.

    "I am not being rude, Prime. It''s just that I don''t want to share that information," I replied.

    I wouldn''t have exined myself either, but her organization had saved my life once.

    Though I might have been able to run away on my own, the help they provided, including that medallion. Which helped me a lot many times.

    "So, what happened to you?" she asked, looking at the runes flowing around me.

    I could see nearly everyone focusing on me.

    "I killed what I shouldn''t have," I replied with a sigh and brough out the chair before sitting down.

    Surprising many, with some having a shock in their eyes.

    It is the first time. I hadn''t clocked my core.

    Since I got the core and space within, I have always been careful about it. I keep needed things in my storage, but when the thing is my core, I cloak it.

    Show it that I had removed it from the storage, not from the core because only Primes have that ability.

    Not all Primes. Only the most talented and powerful.

    One gets it during their breakthrough into Prime. Though one needs powerful inheritance, pure energy. The most important condition is being ultimate limit Sky Sovereign.

    They kept staring at me for a couple of seconds. Directly or indirectly.

    "Carter, have you heard the news about Irmatis?" asked the man with purple metallic skin.

    "What happened?" asked back the old man.

    "Their shaman died. Killed, actually," replied the man with purple metallic skin. Immediately, a shock appeared in the old man''s eyes, and he looked around.

    Seeing that, the purple skin man shook his head.

    "It''s not one of us. It happened in the nine-lotus," he informed, and an old man took a sigh of relief before shock appeared in his eyes.

    Irmatis is one of the three most dangerous cults. Their watch is bad for the old man and his organization.

    Seeing Irmatis is a vengeful organization. One wouldn''t want to get suspected by them. "Who is it? Has red-hunter finally killed him?" asked the old man. To that, the purple- skinned man shook his head, shocking the old man even more.

    "Its someone unknown. He had aced the test of lotus, and the shaman had challenged him,"

    "When the challenge ended, only the unknown man came out dering that he had killed a shaman.

    "He is also suspected to have killed. Rokus of Heavenly Rose. He had followed him as he came out of it and wasn''t seen since them," replied the purple-skinned man.

    "So, likely a breaker, Rokus. Even High-Prime wouldn''t be able to kill him since he can fast with hisw," said the old man, while the purple-skin man just nodded.

    Their mood is somber.

    If I had been in their ce as the head of the individual organization, I would have been worried too, and hoped that Irmatis would find the person that killed their shaman. Though not openly. They show they are scared of the cult, but only through expression. They will not say it through the words. That would put them in trouble.

    I listened to the other conversations that were happening openly, looking at the time when this ce would open.

    I haveid the base for my identity through various strategic steps, but only going inside will cement it.

    I waited calmly as more and more people arrived.

    They looked at me and talked. Some talked directly. Some talked to others about me. I kept

    the altitude brazen with a hint of politeness if the other person was polite.

    Soon, ten minutes have remained, and the conversations be hushed.

    Some stopped and sat down. To get themselves in the best condition to face the challenge because the rewards are great.

    I am also interested in the reward, but I would focus on consolidating my identity.

    Thankfully, both are the same things.

    Finally, the time passed, and a gong-like sound rang out from the building.

    As it did, its thick wooden doors began to open.

    We all walked toward it. Nobody rushed as they would remain open for ten minutes. However, most will remain stepped inside within a second.

    People begin to enter inside one by one.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I am looking forward to seeing you advance grade understanding of the ancient runes," said

    old man Carter as he appeared beside me.

    He didn''t believe it. I have an advanced-grade understanding of the runes.

    Which is good because it will be fun to see his expressions then.

    "Get ready to be shocked then," I replied and stepped into the gate.

    For a moment, it was dark before it became clear. I found myself in arge dome with a

    circr while stele in front of me.

    The stele isn''t big. It is as big as me, with threeyers of formations.

    These are nomon runes but ancient runes, with eachyer corresponding to the grade.

    The outeryer corresponds to basic runic knowledge. The middle corresponds to the intermediate, and the smallest formation in the center corresponds to the advanced grade.

 Chapter 4189: Consolidating Identity

    Chapter 4189: Consolidating Identity

    ?

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I looked around and saw every person standing in front of their stele.

    I could see them, but not clearly. I could see who they were but not what they were doing. It is the same with the stele, which has a simr formation to mine.

    This is why everyone is restricted to their area.

    The challenge had already begun as I stepped inside, and I had twenty-four hours to finish it, which would be a daunting task.

    These formations aren''t easy, especially thest.

    I am still connected to my clone. The forbidden power had increased enough to maintain the connection in restrictive ces like this.

    They have already started working on it, but I have sealed my connection with them.

    I will solve it with my own abilities. If I didn''t, I would take their help, but I hope I won''t have to.

    I want to solve it on my own.

    Many already started. I could see it that much, but I didn''t move from my spot. I kept watching for over six minutes before I moved.

    I stepped beside the stele and began to shift runes.

    Buzz!

    Two and a half minutester, a buzzing sound rang out, and the stele turned green and lit up brightly enough that I felt every neck turning toward me.

    I couldn''t see their faces, but I could feel the shock.

    To be honest, there is nothing shocking. My understanding is in advanced grade, while the firstyer was basic.

    I am feeling a little ashamed that I didn''t solve it within five minutes.

    The shinested for a moment before it turned normal. However, instead of white, it is now green, with the firstyer turning grey.

    I focused on the secondyer. It''s tough, but I don''t mind the toughness of it.

    It made me excited.

    Soon, half an hour passed. I saw a green shine; I looked at the person for a moment before focusing back, and soon, a smile appeared on my face.

    I moved my hand toward the runes of the secondyer.

    Buzz!

    Seven minutester, the buzzing sound rang out, and the stele turned red.

    In less than an hour, I had solved the twoyers. I could see them looking at me. I only looked back at them for a moment before focusing on the thirdyer.

    It is the toughest one, and I do not haveplete confidence in solving it on time.

    The thirdyer had only been solved two times before.

    It is hard to believe, but it is true, seeing the long lives of the primes and the knowledge they had umted at that time.

    It''s not because people don''t have capabilities. Oh, many do, like that elf woman who had just solved the secondyer.

    It''s just that this is the realm where mostly Sky Sovereignse here. A few primese here, but they are mostly young.

    They hade this time because of me for the forbidden power.

    I stopped as I got stuck and studied it for a while before moving the runes again. I did it over and over, making more and more progress.

    Doon, ten hours passed, and I am still working on the formation.

    It''s a tough one, but I am making steady progress, which has given me confidence that I might be able to solve this formation.

    I didn''t have much confidence when I started, but now there is. Which gave me confidence, and I focused more.

    I could have taken the easy route and let my clones do it, but that is a hole. I do not want to walk into it.

    I need to keep improving. If I depend on my clones, I won''t be able to improve. Especially now when I could sense thews, not my clones.

    Itsws and runes have a tight connection.

    They are a representation ofws, and it''s why those who study the runes have a greaterprehension of thews than the others.

    I am going to focus a lot on it, and I will have time since there will be no organization behind

    it.

    I could spend months working on it without any trouble. The only thing I have to do is

    consolidate my identity, and this is the best ce for it.

    Here, the prime belonging to nearly every organization is present.

    If I solved the thirdyer. They will never think of me as Micheal Zaar. No, Sky Sovereign could have knowledge of ancient runes to such a degree.

    This identity of an advanced-grade runemaster will also help me a lot.

    There are very few in the world, which makes us very important. Seeing the runes needed in everything, and the ancient runes are the only choice for the level of Prime and above.

    So, I pushed every other thought I had in my mind aside from the formation in front of me.

    I forgot everything, including the impression. I have to make on these people to consolidate my identity; the only thing I saw were the runes.

    Buzz!

    I don''t know how long it passed, but I slid thest runes into its ce and heard the buzzing sound, which brought me back into the world.

    I saw the stele turning ck. Turning the whole ce dark for a moment.

    I saw everybody looking at me and kept looking for seconds before they turned to their stele.

    I turned back to mine too, as now instead of runes. There is an interface with a list of rewards, and these rewards are amazing.

    It is for the reward; these people havee here. These are the rewards that will make even Prime salivate.

    There is everything here. Methods, artifacts, rare resources, and many other things. My head began to spin as I looked at them.

    ''Which one do I choose?'' I asked my clones.

    For these decisions. I could depend on them. If I left them to me, I would want everything, but unfortunately. I could only choose one thing.

 Chapter 4190: Slime Dilemma

    Chapter 4190: Slime Dilemma

    ?

    Buzz!

    It was a hard decision, but I had chosen the metallic cube on number three.

    I wanted to choose the method, but I had no need for it. There are many other things I need, but the metal would be more useful given the things I have to forge.

    I am now a Grade VII artificer. I was barely before, but after the breakthrough, I had truly be one.

    Not because of the power I had, but because I got thest tranche of knowledge. It had unlocked after I became Sky Sovereign, and my clone had already started to absorb it through the practice.

    As I selected it, the door to leave opened behind me, but I didn''t leave immediately.

    I looked around and saw the people.

    They are in various stages of solving the formations. Some are still stuck in the firstyer, some in the secondter, but not a single one has solved the third.

    Some might, but I won''t be staying here until then.

    To be honest, I want to stay till thest and leave with them, but I be so focused. That I had solved it before I could stop myself.

    Which is fine too.

    If I leave now, it will create a greater impression. Staying would be more suspicious.

    So, I waved at those looking and walked toward the door.

    When I stepped out. I felt an eye on me. Several of them. The people here not only find me but also gather information about each other.

    The primes are the highest echelons of the world. Every bit of information about them is useful.

    I had barely taken a step out when a White Wolf Beastwoman appeared in front of me. She didn''t have a weapon in her hand and her aura was normal.

    indicating, that she only wants to talk.

    "Why have youe out early?" she asked. "I had finished with the challenge and chosen my prize. Staying further would have been a waste of time," I replied with a shrug.

    Though, it''s not the answer, she had been expecting. Seeing how it had stumped her.

    Though a momentter, her eyes be serious.

    "You shouldn''t jest," she replied with a hint of warning. "I am not," stated and walked away.

    I thought she would follow me, but she didn''t. She just looked for a while before returning to her ce.

    She might have done something, but seeing we were on the same level, she didn''t. There are also these strange runes moving around my body.

    Not to mention the Prime of her level are little cautious.

    Soon, I flew away far enough that not even their soul sense could follow me.

    A few minutes passed, and I saw the ce was empty. Most people have entered the ces, they want, while those who didn''t are keeping an eye on those ces.

    There was nothing much for me to do for eight hours before the new ces opened.

    Including that ce, the primes are so excited about it, and I have no interest in it. However, another ce will open at the same time and that excited me.

    There are a few broken ces I could visit, but I do not want to.

    So, I looked around and found a hiding ce before setting up an abode. A momentter, I was inside on the porch where I sat down.

    "I think I have given a convincing performance," I said to myself.

    I have consolidated the identity, but there are a few more things I have to do before making it more convincing. They won''t be a problem.

    I have already achieved the most difficult task of establishing my identity.

    I shook my head andy downfortably before closing my eyes.

    A few minutester, I was at my core.

    I looked at my clones and saw all five of them were working. I focused on those working in the profession, before stopping at artificer.

    With the impartation, our knowledge of Grade VII had increased further.

    Even without it, we have reached the Grade VII. Not reach it, barely touched it. There is so much on this level and the impartation we have got is going to help us a lot.

    Currently, my clone is focused on digesting that impartation, but it made good progress in that.

    It will start working on the projects parallelly. There are two most important projects. One is an abode, and the second is a breakthrough formation.

    I had got a lot of information breakthroughs during my breakthrough.

    It will help me tremendously in designing the formation.

    I looked away and appeared beside my fifth clone. Which is working on things.

    The slimes.

    They are tremendously important to me. They are the reasons; why I could practice the dance

    of ukasanavor so fast.

    Though, now I might be a trouble.

    "Most of the tests are negative. It had be useless," it said, looking at Sky Sovereign slime. Hearing that, I couldn''t help but sigh.

    It''s not like, I hadn''t expected it. I had, but it still disappointed me.

    One slime is at Earth Sovereign stage, while another is at Sky Sovereign. The Sky Sovereign one is useless because I have grown stronger.

    Its thin tentacles have now be useless.

    They could still pierce through me; they are powerful, but they are not powerful enough to bear the weight of the dance and that energy which will be even more powerful.

    I haven''t tested it under that strain, but I am pretty sure. It would not.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I will test it, but I am already cing my hopes on the Earth Sovereign Slime.

    In my research, I found out that slimes could be modified during the breakthrough.

    There is a high chance of failure, but if I seed, I will get the slime that will be able to bear the pressure of the dance of ukasanavor.

    I knew about it already, and all the preparations were made.

    I need to do a few more things before, I will make the slime breakthrough.

 Chapter 4191: The Square

    Chapter 4191: The Square

    ?

    Step!

    I stepped out of the abode and took it back into my core before walking toward my destination.

    Within a minute, I started to notice the people.

    There are several ces opening within an hour, but three are the most important.

    All three of them are beside each other and willst for three days. Once one gets out, they will have to move toward the exit.

    This ce remains open only for ten days.

    I moved fast but cautiously; there were many dangerous people around me. Some of them may have less raw power, but theirws make them more powerful than me.

    It made me a little odd, considering it is me with lesser power who bears the advantage over my stronger adversaries.

    I pushed those thoughts away and shed a smile at the people who were looking at me seriously.

    Thud!

    A few minutes passed, and Inded in the middle of a square with four buildings around it. Three, since the one had fallen into the ruin.

    As Inded, tens of eyes fell on me. Some familiar, some unfamiliar. All of them are looking at me with all the seriousness in the world.

    Some are talking in whispers, looking at me, with surprise appearing in the eyes of many.

    "It seemed like I had be famous," I said softly, but everybody heard, and someughed.

    I looked for a moment before walking toward the white building with a triangr cone.

    The temple of space.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The other two buildings are the gate to the Forest of Laws and the circr building called the river of runes. Both of which are useless to me.

    However, many are surprised by my choice.

    Over 90% of people and 100% of primes are standing in front of the gate of the forest ofws. Laws are the most important things to the Primes, more than runes and space.

    I would have chosen the same if I had been a Prime and used thews. I couldprehend thews, but not from the object, only from the universe.

    At least, that''s what my experiments tell me.

    I have a few things that had the power ofws. One had a healingw power and came here; I tried toprehend it but got nothing.

    I might be wrong since it was holding a faintw power, but I won''t regret my choice.

    I couldprehend thews, but I could not use them. The only thing I could use them was toprehend the runes, which are important but not as important as the space.

    It is the knowledge that will help me in the outside world the most.

    Seeing how much that ce helped me. This will help me even better in the understanding of space.

    "Your choice seemed unexpected. I thought you woulde to the forest ofws or go to the river of runes given your incredible mastery," said the old man Carter, appearing beside me. I stopped and turned to the old man with a smile.

    "Myws are sealed, and I couldn''tprehend them," I replied, motioning toward the runes floating around me.

    "So, only the temple of space is useful to me," I added with a smile.

    Though this time, there is no mirth in it.

    "I wouldn''t want to be in your position, young man. Laws are the power of Primes. Without them we are iplete," he said, looking at runes swimming around my body.

    "So, don''t kill the wrong person," I replied and walked away from him.

    I stopped near the gates of the temple of space and took out my chair before sitting down.

    There are several people there, including one from the Tor.

    I had noticed one Prime from Tor. The woman seeded and broke through the Prime. She didn''t do it on the lotuses; that isn''t the ce here.

    Though it''s the best one.

    I wish I could congratte her, but I couldn''t, even in the secret.

    I cannot do anything that will break my identity, which I had worked hard to construct. If they suspect even a little, it will be a game over for me and also for her.

    They will not let her live.

    So, I didn''t even look at her more than a passing nce, just like the Red Hunter.

    She, too, has broken through the Prime and one that is powerful. When our eyes met earlier, I felt my heart shudder.

    Bing a Prime, she hadprehended thew orws and saw how my heart shuddered. They are powerful enough to kill me.

    Her eyes are moving around. Looking for someone; I am just d that it''s not me.

    ''It might be some cultist,'' I thought.

    People call her Red Hunter. She had broken through all the records in killing the cultists. The only one she wasn''t able to do was the shaman, whom I had killed.

    ''Maybe it is me. She is looking for?''

    I had killed her mortal enemy; she had tried to kill for years. It might be making some people

    angry.

    Or she is looking for Micheal Zaar. Like many are doing. Even now, they haven''t lost hope of finding me.

    I pushed those thoughts away and looked at the new people arriving. New people areing at every minute, Prime, old and new ones.

    This term had broken the records. I had already seen the eleven new Primes, which is a huge

    number.

    Usually, it is under five.

    I couldn''t help but feel jealous of them. With this breakthrough, they will not only gain the ability toprehend thews but also use them.

    Some like Red Hunter. Might haveprehended them the moment they have broken

    through.

    Another prime came, and then another. More and more kepting. I have information on most of them and wish I could seed them.

    One of my clones is working on the seed. It won''t be long before I will have a seed powerful enough to seep into the prime.

    However, I will need to be extremely careful using them.

    I don''t n to use them till I enter the real world. I don''t want to do anything that willpromise this identity.

 Chapter 4192: Temple of Space

    Chapter 4192 Temple of Space

    Hummm!

    I was looking around when a deep humming sound rang out.

    A momentter, the gates of all three ces begin to open. There was a shine on the fourth ruined ce, but nobody dared to take a step toward it.

    I walked toward the door of the temple of space with others.

    All of them are Sky Sovereign, including one who was with me on the lotuses.

    Seeing he is still a Sky Sovereign and one piece.

    He hadn''t made me a breakthrough. It''s a wise choice. Forcing himself would have killed me or made him face a fate worse than death. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Step!

    I reached the gate and stepped inside it.

    As I did, everything darkened around me before things brightened.

    I found myself in the square like I did in that ce, but it was red and slightly bigger. I barely nced at it, as all my focus was on the main attraction.

    The paintings are pasted in a circle, but unlike the paintings in that ce, these are bigger.

    Hun!

    They are also a lot simpler like as if the child had drawn them. I need to focus on some of them to understand what they are.

    I looked at all the paintings, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on my face.

    Unlike that ce, I have three days here, and I n to use them well. I am going toprehend them with every bit of focus I have.

    The spatial knowledge is going to be extremely useful to my survival. It''s very good when one wants to run away from the danger.

    It is why the first painting I focused on is of the running man.

    I focused on it, and for nearly a minute, there was nothing before a man materialized from the painting.

    He was a man with indistinguishable features. Nothing is clear about him, but he feels clear.

    I could feel he was standing in the air with his clothes pping.

    He stayed as such for several seconds before taking a step forward. As I watched it, my eyes couldn''t help but wide as it is something not even Prime Volsnorth could do.

    He created a small but concentrated wave of space under his feet and took a step forward.

    Crossing arge distance within a moment before taking another step forward, doing the same thing with his other leg.

    Every step of his would let him cover the massive distance.

    I don''t think many Primes, or any Primes, have such control, and those who have it couldn''t do it with spatial control alone.

    They use their rule power to aplish it.

    I quickly calmed myself and focused on it with everything I had. Trying toprehend as much as I can.

    I don''t know how long the man kept moving, but finally, he stopped a secondter. He disappeared with a slightly pale painting taking its ce.

    I closed my eyes and immediately went over what I hadprehended.

    At the same time, the notes begin to appear in my core at an incredible speed, along with ideas. Everythinging to my mind is being recorded by clones fast.

    These notes will be incredibly helpful for my understanding of the space.

    It took a while, but I opened my eyes after going through everything I hadprehended.

    I looked at the painting of the man again, but I didn''t focus on it. I will look at the other painting before I will go back to it.

    I moved to the other paintings. Comprehending them.

    Earth of them is incredible. Showing me things I am fully incapable of doing.

    I couldn''t do even 10% of things I hadprehended in thest ce. It would have been wise toe to the ce after I finished, understanding what I learned in thest ce.

    Unfortunately, it isn''t a ce I coulde back at any time.

    When this ce opens again, I don''t know whether I will be alive or in this world.

    I pushed those thoughts and focused back on the paintings.

    Soon, a day had passed, and I had finished with half of the painting.

    I didn''t hurry, I took my sweet time, trying to sponge to suck as muchprehension as possible from these paintings.

    The knowledge in them is far too high-level, but I amprehending things. That will help me with everything, from travel to artifice to inheritance.

    I didn''t move to another painting. Instead, Iy down and closed my eyes.

    A minuteter, I was asleep.

    Comprehending could be quite tiring. If I forced myself, I would gain less. It is better that I sleep and recharge myself. It will help me toprehend better.

    Besides, I have time since I had finished with half of the painting within a day.

    There are two more days ahead of me.

    I woke up three hourster, feeling fully refreshed.

    I didn''t immediately startprehending. I took my time, stretched around, and even meditated a little before finally focusing back on the paintings.

    As I had expected. I had startedprehending better.

    Painting after painting began to get pale as Iprehended them.

    The same begins to happen to the notes inside my core.

    They got bigger and bigger by the time I finished. There was a house-sized pile of notes gathered.

    I haveprehended all the paintings except for one. The first one.

    Two chances of it had remained, and I wanted toprehend them, but I justid down and closed my eyes to sleep.

    I woke four hourster, and a few minutes after that, I startedprehending thest painting.

    I begin to understand far more. Seeing theplexity in simple motions made me marvel.

    Unfortunately, theprehension ended too soon. Immediately, I closed my eyes to understand what I hadprehended.

    They remained closed for quite a while before I finally opened them and looked at the painting.

    It is thest turn after that; the painting will go fully pale like the rest.

 Chapter 4193: Knock Knock

    Chapter 4193: Knock Knock

    ?

    I opened my eyes and got up before walking toward the door behind me.

    There was a little more than an hour before this ce closed, but I had stayed enough.

    I hadprehended thest painting over twelve hours ago. I meditated on the understanding till I got everything I could.

    Now, it''s time to leave.

    I stepped out the door, appearing outside, and to my surprise. I found no one outside, not even a single person.

    Usually, there are a few people. If not openly, then hidden, but here there are none. I even sent the soul waves and found none of them outside.

    ''Well, it seemed like everyone was still inside,'' I thought.

    All three ces are precious. People will try to get as much out of these opportunities as they

    can.

    I looked around and soon saw what I had been looking at before moving toward it. Its time I leave this ce and see the thing in the sky, the gate has appeared.

    I flew, and I am quite fast, but my soul sense faster. Looking around for any danger.

    There are many dangers, but not a single one is from the people because there are no people. All of them seemed to have disappeared.

    It took me over forty-minutes before I sensed one person. She is moving in the same direction

    as me.

    When she saw me, there was a surprise on her face before a spark of fear appeared, which elevated faintly a little a momentter.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She is Initial Prime and feels quite young.

    Though she isn''t one of the recent broken through, she is definitely younger than many of them.

    She looked at me; I looked at her before flying away. I have no interest in doing anything for her. I mean, I could get a few resources, but that''s not a reason to kill someone.

    Unless it is my enemy or someone who means harm to me, I won''t make a move toward that person.

    Thud!

    Twelve minutes passed when Inded in front of the gate, which was fully made of the runes. Seeing it is working fine. I stepped inside it.

    There is no need to wait for someone. I am going to do that on thepound.

    Step!

    After a moment of darkness, I appeared in the familiarpound. The ce had much thinner energies, and they were softer.

    Though outside, they will be denser and harder.

    I immediately noticed eyes on me; there were over twenty people there. Most of them are Sky Sovereigns, but there are a few Primes.

    One of them was in the square. He had entered the forest ofws.

    ''I wonder what made him leave early?'' I asked myself. Usually, people don''t leave a forest ofws before it closes. Every minute is precious there.

    I shook my head and walked toward the spot where the abodes had been set.

    As I reached it. I took out the abode. It is not my abode, but another abode I had got from one of the Primes I had killed.

    Step!

    I stepped inside, and what is a spacious hall.

    The abode has a smaller space than mine, but it''s fine. I do not need more space, but I prefer

    it.

    I could have chosen my abode, but I don''t want to take risks. I could do nothing that could jeopardize my new identity.

    I went to the bathroom and removed my clothes before walking into the shower.

    Ten minutester, I stepped out feeling good before walking into the kitchen.

    It isn''t as good as mine; my kitchen is at the top of its grace, with most of the things inside

    forged by me and supported by the formation crafted or modified by me.

    I looked at it before I started to bring out things. When I did, I started to cook.

    Hun!

    Nearly an hour passed when my eyes went to the screen. A person came out; he was the first person after me toe out of the gate.

    Though, he isn''t thest one.

    Another person came out, and then another, and then another.

    In a few seconds, over thirty people came out, and they were stilling out.

    All the ces are closed inside, and they now have four hours toe out.

    I watched for a few seconds before focusing on the dinner I was cooking. These recipes aren''t easy, even for someone of my level.

    I need to keep everything in control. The slightest slip-up and it will be the end for me.

    It took me a few more minutes before I finished, and I took the dinner to the table before starting to eat with a ss of wine.

    Not the nectar but wine, and it is good.

    It is my first time drinking it. I had found arge collection of them in the storage of one of

    the Primes I had killed.

    I started on the dinner, and it was good.

    I n to eat food made of my own hand in the future, and for that, I will need to be very

    careful. If they suspect my identity, they might look deeply.

    Which I don''t want to happen.

    This identity is perfect; there is no past baggage attached to it, and as long as I remain vague

    about my cover story, I will be safe.

    Soon, I finished dinner and washed the dishes before lying on the couch.

    A momentter, I appeared at my core.

    I have a lot of things to do here, from working in the slimes toprehending thews to

    gain a greater understanding of the runes.

    However, before that, there is one thing I have to check.

    I appeared at the hive and looked at therva. It is very close, and it is hard for me to make.

    Once it appears, it will change things in my core and for me.

    I watched for a while beforeing out and checked a few other things.

    Knock Knock!

    I was walking toward the library. Nearly at its door when the bell rang out, surprising me.

 Chapter 4194: Offer

    Chapter 4194: Offer

    ?

    Click!

    "Prime Carter," I greeted the old man as I opened the door.

    "Can Ie in?" he asked.

    "Sure," I replied. I am quite curious about the maning here; it wasn''t long ago; he had returned from the small realm.

    We entered the living room and sat across from each other.

    "It''s quite a beautiful abode you have," he said, looking around the artful living room. It is filled with artful pieces with frescos on the ceiling and the wall.

    "Thank you. The original owner would have been very pleased. If he had heard that," I replied, surprising the man.

    I am not wrong. The person had brought these art pieces from outside and spent an insane amount of time arranging them all perfectly.

    It''s quite wonderful.

    Though not to my taste. I like things a little homey, where I would feel like resting when I enter.

    "Are you always this blunt?" he asked. "When I want to," I replied. To that, the old man shook his head with a smile before his expression became serious.

    "You must be wondering why I havee to you," he said. "It is one of the questions in my head," I replied.

    "I came here to invite you to my organization. You can join it or stay as the guests, without any responsibility," he stated in his intention.

    Saying I am surprised would be an understatement. I am so surprised that I didn''t even hide it.

    "I have to say, it is unexpected," I replied. To that old man smiled a little.

    "There is nothing unexpected about it. You are a powerful prime despite the problem you are having. Most importantly, you are an Advance Grade Runemaster,"

    "I don''t think there is any Prime who is better than you in the world," he said.

    His words cleared his intention. Still, I am surprised.

    To be honest, I nned to move around. It is dangerous, but I didn''t think I would have a better choice. However, it seemed like I had underestimated my worth.

    Now, there is another choice. More dangerous than the other one.

    "It won''t be free, of course. We will offer you things that will be worth your stay in our organization," he added a momentter.

    "And what will I have to do?" I asked with a smile.

    "Nothing. Your presence alone would be enough for us, but if you wish, you could share some of your knowledge of the runes with us," he replied.

    The runic knowledge is important, but I did not think it would be this important to them.

    Of course, there is also me. Every Prime adds to the weight of the organization.

    "I am not much of a teacher," I replied directly, but the old man simply shook his head.

    "We do not ask you to be a teacher. Just a guide," he said with a smile.

    "I have to say, you have given me quite a lot to think about, Prime Carter," I replied.

    "The man feels relieved that you will at least think about it," he said and got up. "I will," I replied and walked him toward the door.

    A few secondster, the door closed, and the smile on my face vanished.

    The offer sounds great, but it''s not without danger. First and foremost, him being able to find out about me. The moment he did, all the friendliness would vanish.

    He would do everything to harness the forbidden power and use it to take a step forward.

    Though, it also offers many perks. The first is that I will have a base. I wouldn''t be a vagrant that anyone would target.

    Still, it would be dangerous. Seeing the old man''s organization has Silver Prime. She hadn''t been seen in over a decade, but Tor believed that she was alive.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I pushed those thoughts away and activated ''do not disturb'' in my abode before closing.

    There will be four days before the gates activate and begin to pull people out. There is plenty of time to think about it.

    I entered my core and appeared beside the library before stepping inside.

    I looked at the inheritance my clones were working on before sitting down and closing my eyes.

    It''s time for me toprehend thews. I want to finish that rune.

    I close my eyes and focused my constitution. After that, it took me a minute before the vastness ofw came in front of me.

    It is so vast that it is iprehensible.

    I didn''t try to focus on it all instead, try toprehend the part I was thinking about. It took a while, but it appeared in front of me, and I started to unravel the mysteries of it.

    They are vast, not as vast as the wholew, but still vast.

    Even here, I focused on the smallest. Focusing on everything would make me tired within a minute and wouldn''t get me what I wanted.

    Hours passed, and I remained unmoving. Swimming in mysteries of thew, I amprehending.

    Finally, I opened my eyes, not because I was finished, but because my head started to hurt.

    I rested for a while before raising my finger up and gently drawing the rune.

    It took me only a few seconds to finish it. When I did, there was a smile on my serious face.

    "I did it," I said with a smile.

    This is the firstw rune; I was able toprehend. I would need toprehend a thousand. Millions in the future, but I did not feel too worried.

    I basked in my sess while looking at the powerful rune in front of me.

    It is really powerful. Representing myprehension.

    If I used runes as powerful as this one in my inheritance. I would be tremendously

    powerful. Though, I can''t use too many of these runes.

    They are powerful but require a lot of energy. They also have a muchrger weight.

    If I used them in ce of the current ancient runes. I will not be able to sustain my armor for more than a second despite all the power it might be able to give me.

 Chapter 4195: Last Day I

    Chapter 4195: Last Day I

    ?

    When I opened my eyes, it was six in the morning. I had slept for nearly five hours.

    I wasn''t tired before sleeping, but I asked my clone not to waste me if I slept past four hours as I might not be able to sleep without worrying for some time.

    I stayed in the bed for a few minutes, thinking about today, which is the most important day.

    I could very well die.

    In the evening, the gates would open, and I would be pulled into the real world like the rest of the people.

    If I found out, I would die a horrible death. If I didn''t, then I would have to live a careful life until I could get out of this world.

    These are not the ideal choices, but they are the only ones I have.

    I sighed and walked out of bed. Freshen freshened up before stepping out of my room. I checked the security of the abode before walking into the kitchen.

    Here, I am safe. People could snoop around, but there is a limit.

    One being. If the defenses are sufficiently powerful. Then, there is no soul sense. Even the one powered by the sneakiestw wouldn''t be able to sneak through.

    To be careful. I had a secondary formation activated. This one is designed by me.

    There is currently another being forged inside my core. It will be ready in a few days. It is not for here but for the outside.

    There, I would need to be extremely careful.

    I took out the stuff and began cooking myself a delicious breakfast.

    Forty-five minutester, it was finished, and I ate it alone.

    I washed the dishes before stepping out into thepound, where people were everywhere, powerful people.

    I talked to a few as I stopped around.

    They have kept the best thing for thest. It is quite a regret; I couldn''t buy all the stuff I need.

    I do not have enough resources to barter with them.

    Soon, I finished shopping but didn''t walk back into my abode.

    Instead, I sat beside a familiar person who was staring at a familiar runic equation in front of

    me.

    "Need any help?" I asked Kamarys.

    She is staring at the formation of the rune ce. The one in the center. She was one of the five primes who had solved it in time.

    Though, looking at her notes. She is trying to solve it through different methods, and I have to say, it is interesting.

    "No," she replied before turning to me.

    "So, you are a master?" she asked. To which I smiled before shaking my head.

    "No, I am in Advanced Grade and had just dived into the Master Grade when this happened," I replied, looking into runes swimming on my body.

    "How long that was ago?" she asked, and to that, I smiled.

    "Some questions you answer so bluntly, but with others, you just smile. It is kind of irritating, you know," she said, and once again, I smiled.

    "Why aren''t you there?" I asked, looking at the exit, where Carter and others had lined up like before.

    They are scanning and collecting the blood and other samples from the Sky Sovereigns and Prime, who are going out anding in.

    They already did that before the small realm opened and are doing that again.

    "Vazabin in there," she replied, mentioning other Prime from her organization.

    "Why aren''t you? Despite your big talk, you are interested in forbidden power. I could see it in your eyes," she asked.

    "I am, but what use it would be? Even if I found him, I can''t keep him. I might have, but with these things on me, I am no match for you guys," I replied.

    This time, it''s hero time to smile.

    "True. Even I don''t have confidence in keeping him," she added.

    She is one of the few people who could keep me if they find me. She looked beautiful and delicate, but she was one of the most powerful here.

    She had killed a Peak Prime before and not a regr Peak Prime, but the one who hadprehended thews.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I didn''t say anything and quietly watched her work. She is good, quite good.

    I watched her for a while before taking out a paper and started writing down. Over a minute

    later, I finished and folded the paper before sliding toward her.

    "If you got stuck, don''t hesitate to use it," I said as I got up. She didn''t reply, just red.

    I smiled back before walking toward my abode.

    Soon, I stepped inside and simplyy on the couch before closing my eyes.

    A momentter, I was at the door of the library and entered inside.

    The first thing I did was check the progress of the inheritance before instructing my clones.

    Half an hourter, I walked away and sat down on the mat before closing my eyes.

    A few secondster, the vastness of swallowing appeared in front of me. It is vast, and it wants to swallow it all.

    Thew is powerful, and I got immersed in it.

    I had onlye to myself because my head began to hurt.

    I meditated until the pain disappeared before raising my hand forward and begin drawing.

    A few secondster, I pulled my hand back and looked at the rune. It is the ninth rune I have created since my breakthrough.

    I am getting back my groove ofprehension. In the past five sessions, I have created the rune in each.

    I admired it for a few seconds before putting it in my collection and getting up. I didn''t leave. Instead, I walked to my worktable.

    There is a work waiting for me. It isplex but interesting.

    I am working on designing a breakthrough formation. This time, the lotus helped, but next time, I will need my own breakthrough formation.

    Thankfully, I have time.

    Hun!

    Hours passed as I worked on it when I suddenly stopped with surprise appearing on my face, which a momentter became a big smile.

 Chapter 4196: Last Day II

    Chapter 4196: Last Day II

    ?

    I didn''t waste any time and got up and walked out of the library.

    The moment I did, I appeared at the hive.

    There, I saw the new queen-bee, pupa to be exact. It may be pupa, but the aura it is radiating has caused all the bees to be suppressed under it. Including the queen bee that made it.

    It is a Prime Bee, the first one.

    It is smaller than other queen bee-pupas had bees, butpletely healthy. My clone had been checking its health it was in perfect condition.

    It looked beautiful. Like it is carved from the crystal. Seeing it, I wanted to pet it, but I did not.

    It won''t take long to turn it into an adult. After that, it will start producing the Prime Drone. Technically, they will be sub-Prime drones.

    These drones will produce prime-grade honey. The Sky-Sovereign bees are producing prime- grade honey, but the drone of these bees would produce better Prime Honey.

    Two more hives are in the process of producing the prime-level queen bee.

    I could have let the bigger hive do it, but I do not have enough nectar trees to sustain them, so unless I get more Prime grade trees or grow these trees into the Prime.

    I won''t be producing any.

    It is fine, as I won''t be needing much of the Prime honey. I would only use a little.

    I would mostly work on Sky-Sovereign Grade Royal Jelly. It will work best for me as even with my strength, I couldn''t bear the Prime-grade royal jelly.

    The tests I have done show that I could only bear the weakest level of Sky-Sovereign grade royal jelly.

    I have really done something with these bees that they have started producing really great things. It''s not just their breeding that did that, but the nts they feed on and the environment they live in.

    The very trees they have a hive on had a great effect on them.

    It is the seedling of the world tree.

    Speaking of which, I went out and appeared beside the little flower. They are making extremely slow progress in the fruits.

    If it kept growing at such speed. It would take centuries.

    It would be faster if the trees reached the Prime grade, but that too will take centuries unless I feed it the Grimm Primes.

    I want to, but it''s not like they live in a specific ce where I could just go and hunt them.

    No, it is up to one''s good or bad luck toe across them.

    I shook my head at that thought and got out of the core before walking into the kitchen.

    It is a little early for lunch, I don''t mind.

    An hourter, the lunch was ready, and I ate it before I went out for the shopping and returned an hourter.

    Once more, I returned to the library, but this time. I worked on my inheritance. Since I want to use even more ancient runes, I have to give it more time and work harder.

    I am ready for it, and it also helps that I have a six-time dtion.

    I am going to use every minute of it wisely.

    I worked on it till it was evening before walking out of the library and appearing on the second ind beside my clone.

    It is working on the slime.

    In a few days, we will make it through into Sky Sovereign. This will be different from the breakthrough of the other slime.

    There are going to be a lot of artificial elements involved in it.

    It will increase the chances of failure, but I don''t have a choice. I would have had the first slime to make a breakthrough into the Prime, but that''s not an option I have.

    Sky Sovereign is their limit.

    They can''t go any further. I have searched for the smallest chance to make that happen, but it can''t, even if I pump every cell of it with the forbidden power.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I looked at the data for a few minutes before walking out.

    I heated the leftovers of the afternoon and ate them before walking out of the abode for onest time.

    As I stepped out, I saw more than half of the abodes had disappeared.

    I deactivated mine and put it back into my core.

    In one and a half hours, the gates will open, and I will be back in the real world.

    I am smiling, but I am extremely scared. It could be an end of me; it is very likely it would

    happen. There will be Silver Primes. There might even be Golden Prime.

    Unfortunately, I do not have any choice. If I stayed, the realm would kill me.

    I calmed the nervousness in my heart and walked toward Carter. He is sitting with his group of

    allies.

    "I thought you would be out till the gates open," I said as I sat down.

    "I have collected the sample of all and scanned them deeply. If he is among them, I did not find him," He replied with a shake of the head.

    "Don''t be disappointed. You have data. If he is hiding among the people here, you will find him," I consoled, but that saddened him further.

    "If we found something in that data, others will too," he said, looking at the group from Golden Prime.

    "That''s very true," I replied.

    I have been very careful with the blood and data I had projected, but still, they could find out. There will be Silver Primes and even Golden Primes looking through that data, but I am not worried. I had broken up with that identity in a small realm.

    They could never associate me with that identity.

    Still, I will be taking all precautions to never let anyone form a connection with it and me.

    As so much as suspicion would be bad for me given how crazy these people are for the forbidden power.

    It is why I feel guilty for the Sky Sovereign and new Primes leaving this ce. They will be tested and scanned so that no secret of them will remain secret.

 Chapter 4197: Out of Realm

    Chapter 4197: Out of Realm

    ?

    "It''s time," said Carter, and got up. I got up with him.

    It''s time to leave this realm.

    The nervousness I was feeling had increased tenfold, but I didn''t dare to show it and put a confident smile on my face with excitement.

    I looked around and saw the stores that were open till now begin to close.

    I had finished shoppingst time a few minutes ago before returning to Carter and his group. They, too, had done a little bit ofst-minute shopping.

    We walked toward the gate, like many others doing.

    I even took out the beacon and ced it on my chest, which felt as heavy as the mountain.

    It could be my freedom or the shackle in the next few minutes.

    Soon, I reached the gate and stepped out of it. Feeling the powerful energies of this realm.

    I have experienced so much in this realm, from the news that changed everything to the breakthrough that gave me such power.

    Now, I want to return to the real world.

    I stepped out of thepound, ready for any attack. People might be acting, and some might even guess my identity, but nothing of that sort happened.

    I didn''t feel any change aside from the energy. The emotion in the people''s eyes remained unchanged.

    It made me relieved as I do not believe people could hide their emotions to the current level when there is something delicious as forbidden power is at stake.

    Still, I remained cautious. Ready for anything.

    Soon, all the people came out of thepound and waited. The gates could pull them at any time.

    Seconds passed and turned into minutes, but everyone remained where they were.

    I could see the questions appearing in the eyes of a few people, but they didn''t open their mouths to speak. They will if people don''t disappear soon.

    Some people aren''t just waiting.

    A Prime from Hegaris ced a hand on the new prime from Tor''s shoulder. He begins to scan her heavily, without caring for her privacy.

    I could see her gritting her teeth, but it was all she did.

    The same thing is happening with other Sky Sovereigns from Tor and a few other organizations.

    They bore it as there is no other choice.

    They are ants in front of the mountains. They could squish them without any resistance.

    The wise choice is to simply bear it.

    Seconds passed by, and one person beside me opened his mouth when the beacon on his chest lit up, and its energy covered him, and he disappeared.

    A momentter, another, and then another.

    "Primes of Seidon are leaving,"mented a horned Prime.

    These people are ready. If some problem urred at the gates of their continent. They will

    take the gates of the continent; they have made a preparation for that.

    Soon, the first person from the aonsil disappeared. A momentter, the second one.

    The third one who disappeared is a man from Tor. I could see the relief in his eyes as he disappeared.

    I wish I could say to him that this won''t end.

    The realm instruction will happen when they enter the real world where there won''t be just Prime, but Silver and Golden Primes.

    I watched as people around me disappeared, waiting in nervous dread.

    Rarely have I been as scared as I am right now, but I can''t help it. If they found me, I would die, and the death would be horrible.

    I wish I could stay in the realm, but I could not. I had to get out, whether I wanted or not.

    ''Maybe I should have chosen those temporary gates,'' I thought. Many hade through, and I would have likely left through them safely.

    My original n was to leave through them, and I have found the location of a few, but it wouldn''t have been a perfect n like this one.

    Because, unlike the Sky Sovereign, who are thousands in the world.

    It is easier to hide, but not with the Prime.

    I could hide being a Sky Sovereign, but given my luck. I would have needed to reveal my true power, and that would have brought me trouble.

    This n gives me an exinable identity that no one could doubt. The identity I had further consolidated with the steps I took.

    So, if I am able to survive the weing party, I will be rtively safe.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I tried to calm myself. It was impossible, but still, I tried to do it as much as I could. I need to

    be ready to face what I am going to do in a few minutes.

    "Will you be able to control your energy?" asked Carter.

    I was so busy in my chaotic thoughts that I didn''t notice his question for a moment.

    "Yes, I could control it for a few minutes when I need to," I replied.

    My aura is unstable. Going high and low, but I could control it. Of course, I could; the unstable aura is an act.

    Though I didn''t show him, but shed him a confident smile.

    Another minute passed when the first beacon from Rhazon lit up. It covered the woman, and

    she disappeared.

    I could see the relief appearing on the faces of a few, including me.

    The next moment, another person disappeared and then another before it was Carter''s turn.

    "See you on the other side, Arys," he said and disappeared.

    I watched people from Rhazon disappearing till it was my turn. The beacon that Carter gave activated and covered me with its energy

    As it did, my energy became stable, and a momentter, I disappeared.

    Appearing in the tunnel.

    I be careful as always. I will take risks anywhere, but not in this ce. This is a ce that will kill without leaving any chance of survival.

    This time, there won''t be a professoring to save me if I find myself tossed in the space

    sea.

    Itsted for a while before the darkness appeared in front of me. Itsted for a fraction of a second before everything brightened up.

 Chapter 4198: Rhazon

    Chapter 4198: Rhazon

    ?

    I appeared on the grey stone tform with the gate behind me.

    I looked around and saw the morning sun shining with its light blocked by the massive shade tree.

    It is one of the biggest trees I have ever seen, though.

    Focusing on it is just an act to look at Silver Primes looking at me. There are more than I had thought; eleven, from what I could see.

    Five are visible. Six are invisible.

    I don''t know whether a Golden Prime is present. They are far too powerful for me to sense, and I hope they will not be here.

    If anyone could see through the fa?ade, it is them. They have the power and knowledge to do that.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They all focused on me before focusing on the runes swimming on my body.

    "Arys,e," said Carter.

    I nodded and followed after him while my heartbeat wildly. I could feel the eyes of Primes and their power. Some had already started scanning me.

    I hope we will be able to move out of thepound without a problem.

    More began to scan me as I walked till I felt all eleven of them using different abilities to scan me, and some of them didn''t even try to hide it.

    I turned to them and red. Showing what I am feeling about their behavior.

    I shouldn''t do this, but this persona is like that, and I n to follow it thoroughly till I myself begin to feel like Arys instead of Micheal.

    They aren''t just scanning me; they are also talking with Carter.

    I could sense him responding to the tens of queries.

    Earlier, I need to use forbidden power actively to sense others'' telepathic calls, but now with the breakthrough. I could sense it with my own soul sense.

    I shouldn''t be using my soul sense, but not using it would be suspicious, and I don''t want to do anything suspicious.

    "Stop!"

    Said the red-scaled woman with a single curved horn in the middle of her head.

    She looked to be in her fifties and beautiful, but it''s not a beauty I am focusing on. It''s her power; she is a Silver Prime and not an initial one, either.

    She had let Carter leave the smallpound around the gate but stopped me.

    Though they hadn''t spared Carter, they had scanned him to the very inch. They do that to everyone from the strongest Prime to the weakest Sky Sovereign.

    "Yes?" I asked.

    "You have to go through that gate," she said. Pointing toward the gate, which had tens of scanning devices along with Sky Sovereign standing.

    "I am not a Sky Sovereign, nor a new Prime, Silver Prime."

    "So, if you want to scan me, scan and collect my sample, do it here, but let me tell you, I will not like that one bit and will remember it for a long time," I replied, looking directly into her eyes.

    A surprise appeared in her eyes before anger shed. I found myself covered in her massive power, floating in the air without any resistance.

    Unlike an rmed Carter, there was not a hint of panic. Nor fear. I didn''t even resist.

    "Silver Prime Ozarina, I will apologize for Prime Arys''s rude words, but he is right. He isn''t a new prime. He came from another Prime World,"

    "He is also not Micheal Zaar. We have tested him, not even you would think, Micheal Zaar has an advanced grade knowledge of ancient runes, which Arys had,"

    "Something that was witnessed by many people. Including Prime Lantir of your organization," exined Carter hurriedly.

    She didn''t even look at him. All her eyes are focused on me.

    "So, you are from Prime World?" she asked, without releasing me. "Yes," I replied.

    It is hard to reply under her power. It was like there was a weight of the mountain on me, but I replied and was pretty proud of myself that my voice didn''t break.

    "Which Prime World?" she asked, and I smiled.

    Immediately, the pressure increased, and I could feel the faint cracks appearing on bones.

    She is doing it with her power alone. She didn''t even use thew. She wants to tell me she didn''t even need to use thew to kill me.

    Still, I remained quiet with a smile on my face even when the pressure kept increasing.

    I could feel the eyes of everyone, including that of the Silver Primes. They all are looking at me, some openly. Some sneakily.

    "What happened to you?" she asked, looking at the runes.

    "Killed the person, I shouldn''t have," I replied, with voice breaking faintly. It''s hard to speak cleanly under such pressure; it''s the best I was able to do.

    Though, this best seemed to surprise her faintly. Not the voice but the answer.

    "What will happen? If I squish you?" she asked, with her eyes not moving away from the

    runes.

    "Why don''t you find that out?" I asked back instead of answering.

    Crack Crack Crack!

    Immediately, the pressure on me increased as such that my bones begin to crack, but the smile remained on my face.

    This is nothing but a little intimidation.

    She wanted an answer, but didn''t want to take things too far. If she had that intention, she wouldn''t be harming me physically, which I could hear in seconds.

    I would have been more scared. If she had sent her powerful energies inside me or used the power ofws, but she did neither.

    She kept looking at me for several seconds before suddenly, she released her hold.

    I immediately controlled my body andnded on the ground gently.

    "Thank you for going easy on me, Silver Prime, and I apologize for any disrespect," I apologized. Giving her way out of the supposed disrespect I would have caused.

    She just nodded and disappeared while I walked out of thepound.

    "What was that? You should at least behave well in front of Silver Prime. She could have killed

    you," said Carter, ring at me.

    "Rx. It isn''t easy to kill me. If she managed it, then she would have been in a world of

    trouble," I replied, looking at my runes.

    Hearing that, his eyes widened.

 Chapter 4199: Warning

    Chapter 4199: Warning

    ?

    Prime Volsnorth

    The people started to appear out the gate, one after another.

    Not just the Prime but Sky Sovereigns as well. The Sky Sovereigns that came out have the power of Prime, but it is new Prime''s that people look.

    There are already two new Primes that have appeared. Not a single one is from our

    organization.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They moved toward the second gate. The gate to the Sky Sovereigns and new Primes, to see if any of them are Micheal.

    Even the old Primes aren''t spared.

    They are being heavily scanned by everyone and this time not even their organization is objecting, as they are doing that with the members of other organizations.

    ''Anything?'' I asked Lord Desis, but the man just shook his head.

    A few more people arrived when I saw the first person from our organization.

    "She is Prime!" I said with my eyes wide.

    Even Lord Desis seemed surprised. We didn''t think any member of Tor would return, but not only one returned but returned as the Prime.

    We need Primes, more than ever.

    Our organization is in an existential crisis, and this one is different from all the others. At this time, even our allies might be our enemies.

    I feel the big weight of it. As I am the one who brought Micheal to the organization.

    I do not regret that, even now. He is the kind of member we want, and I am proud of him despite all the things that have been happening since the news came out.

    I could feel Prime Desis eyes on Lorya, but he didn''t move to protect her.

    All the Silver Primes focused on her, but also the regr Primes. The poor girl could barely bear it. Still, she walked with her head straight, bearing all the pressure.

    "I hate it," I said, seeing her state.

    ''Bear it,'' replied Lord Desis. This is the only thing we could do, bear, with all the Primes presents.

    A few more people came. Including a few of ours. All of them have broken through the absolute limit and have the power of the Prime.

    These seeds will help tremendously weather the storm that Tor had found itself in. Hun!

    Suddenly, another person appeared. Someone, I hadn''t seen before.

    A Prime, powerful one at that.

    He seemed to surprise everyone. Including the Silver Primes.

    ''A foreign Prime,'' replied Prime Desis, before I could ask.

    It''s been a while since I saw one. They appeared now and then. Whenever they do, the organization moves to snatch them.

    These Prime stay for quite a while as they look for the way to their world. Some decide to stay forever, which is what many organizations want.

    Every Prime increase the strength of the organization and the organization doesn''t hold back in recruiting them.

    A few secondster, two more appeared.

    A minute passed, and nearly everyone seemed to have appeared. Not one person had appeared in the past half a minute through the gate.

    I moved my eyes away from the gate, which was still active toward our people, who were being heavily scanned with their samples collected.

    ''By the time these bastards finish. Those poor souls will have no secrets left,'' I said with anger raging in my heart.

    ''They will get new secrets,'' replied Lord Desis.

    His expression remained unchanged, but I knew the man had enough to understand that he was angry.

    I was his mentor like I was Micheal''s. Know when he is angry, but he is good at hiding his emotions. It is likely the reason why, the higher-ups had sent him here.

    Hun!

    I was looking when suddenly something happened.

    A violet-skinned Sky Sovereign going through the middle of the scanning, suddenly fell unconscious, with red smoke beginning toe out of him.

    "Jardis, what did you do?" asked the woman with an aura of Silver Prime, bearing down on

    Stone Skin Silver Prime.

    She is the Silver Prime from that young man''s organization.

    "Nothing. I didn''t do anything to harm him." replied stone-skin Silver Prime, who was scanning the Sky Sovereign.

    The woman opened her mouth but stopped in shock. The shock appeared on others'' faces too, including mine.

    As that smoke had formed a shape. It is a realistic shape of Micheal made of mist.

    "Surprised?" asked Miss Micheal with a smile on his face.

    "Don''t be. This is just a mist," he replied to his own question with a clear hint of mocking.

    "You must all be wondering about this?" he asked, looking at his mist form.

    Nobody said anything. They just kept looking with their expressions serious.

    "The answer to it is simple. This is a threat or warning if you prefer it," he said with his voice

    hardening.

    "Upend the world to search for me, but stay away from Tor. I am not going to return it soon, but I promise you all, I will one day,''

    "When I do, I will be the most powerful and will take revenge on you and your organization. if you harm a single person of tor,"

    "You might not know this, but I am very good at taking revenge. You can ask the person from my world who has provided you with my information,"

    "So, stay away from Tor, or I will hunt you down, and it won''t matter, even if you ran away to another prime world,"

    Spoke the mist Micheal, before exploding into the mist, which all Prime moved to collect, before their eyes turned to the two of us.

    ''Well, he is a true member of Tor,'' said Lord Desis, with pride in his voice.

    I couldn''t help but feel pride, too. Especially when I think about the threat, which isn''t empty.

    A lot of information about Micheal''s life in his native world had been released, and some of it

    felt like an exaggeration, but it will help, with this warning.

    Seconds passed, and everything returned to normal, but it was not normal.

    I could already feel the change.

    The first change is that the Primes scanning our people have be a lot gentler with their

    methods.

 Chapter 4200: Leaving

    Chapter 4200: Leaving

    ?

    "You are too confident. I could imagine how you had gotten into the trouble you have found yourself in," he said, looking at my runes.

    To that, I smiled.

    A few secondster, we stopped and looked at the new Primes and Sky Sovereign, who were going through the heavy scans.

    Even now, he still hasn''t lost hope.

    However, to me, staying here is useless. Even if I had been among those scanned, he wouldn''t have gotten near me with all those Silver Primes.

    Even with the Silver Prime from his organization present. Getting their hands on me would have been nearly impossible.

    I looked at those people poor people.

    They are being scanned in every inch of their life. It is terrible, but they are powerless.

    Even the members of Golden Prime are going through it. Though the people are much gentler than them.

    ''They should have gotten the message,'' I thought as I looked at the time.

    It was a massive risk I had taken, but it needed to be done. It is the only thing I could do to protect Tor with my current power.

    It won''t stop people, but it will make them think twice when they look to harm members of tor.

    I only did it in aonsil.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Member of any organization barely travel outside of their continent, including Prime. It is also less risky and besides, it''s better.

    The news will spread to other continents. It won''t take it long.

    "I wish I could be with them," he said, looking at Silver Primes. "You already have the data on nearly all of them. You should focus on that." I replied.

    He looked at me but didn''t say anything.

    I didn''t say anything either and just watched the poor souls.

    Seeing them going through this, I couldn''t help but feel guilty. It was because of me; they are going through this all.

    It would be worse in the aonsil. Especially for the people of Tor.

    I pushed those thoughts away and looked at them clearly. I have experienced some tests myself, but these people tools are of the higher level.

    I really want to get my hands on those tools. It would help me a lot with my research.

    It is one of things I will try to get my hands on, and I have a legitimate reason.

    Which is to find me.

    "Let''s go," said the old man suddenly getting up.

    "I thought, we are going to watch it all?" I asked in surprise. I am genuinely surprised by his sudden change in decision.

    To that, he sighed.

    "I will not get anything, even if he appeared. It''s better to not waste any time and leave. We have a journey ahead of us," he replied.

    I would have felt a pity for him. If he was not talking about my death.

    For the forbidden power. They are willing to let go of everything.

    It''s not something I could look past. I know it is an idealistic position, but I know. If I had been in his ce, I would not have done that.

    I would not kill a person just because they have something that could help me tremendously. It is the line; I am not willing to cross.

    It might seem a little hypocritical given I had sought out Grimms to kill them, but they are Grimms. The embodiment of the evil of the universe itself wants us to kill them.

    They are the scourge of our world, and it is our duty to kill them.

    We flew for a few minutes. As we did, I tested the space around me openly.

    With my current power. I could surf the space and do it quite well. I want to do it, test out the newprehension, but I didn''t.

    It is risky and, thankfully, there is a good excuse ready.

    "Can you surf the space?" he asked. To that, I nodded. "I can, but it''s hard for me with

    restriction. This is also foreign, making things harder," I replied.

    "You can practice, once we reached the organization," he said and a momentter. The sphere of his power andw covered us.

    A moment after that, it moved.

    It moved at incredible speed. Faster than even Prime Volsnorth moved.

    Prime Volsnorth may be Peak Prime, but he didn''tprehend thews. This man did, which is helping him move incredibly fast across the space.

    I watched it as the scenery passed. First time, seeing it was more than a blur.

    "How was the temple? Do you gain anything?" he asked. It was the first time he had asked me about it.

    "It was incredible, and I have learned a lot of things. I would have learned more, if not for these bloody restrictions," I replied, looking at runes around me.

    "They must have given you a lot of trouble?" he asked. Looking at the runes.

    "You have no idea," I replied with a sigh.

    There was a silence for a few minutes, before he opened his mouth.

    "Are they painful?" he asked. "No, not even one bit. It is justyers andyers of restrictions that restrict and suppress nearly everything," I replied.

    He opened his mouth for another question, but closed it. It might be about the runes, which I wouldn''t answer.

    I am telling him enough to keep him curious, but not enough to be disinterested.

    I need to keep his focus on things, like my runes. So, he would never associate me with Micheal Zaar.

    Minutes passed, when arge tablet appeared in my hand, with the ancient runes'' formation

    on it.

    It is a puzzle piece.

    I would rather do nothing more than close my eyes and enter my core, but I am not going to

    do that.

    I need to be alert about anything thates at me.

    I wasn''t needed to do that when I was traveling with the Prime Volsnorth, because of the difference in power. Anything he needed to deal with was something that could crush me like

    an ant.

    Here, Carter might be more powerful than me, but I am not too weak. I could fight if the threat came.

 Chapter 4201: Otorov Har

    Chapter 4201: Otorov Har

    ?

    "It would have saved us some time. If we could move through the Bastin," said Carter as he took the turn.

    He didn''t have permission to move through the organization in front of us.

    It is much easier when ites to the Sky Sovereign. One could sneakily move through the hostile territory. If one is careful enough.

    Primes cannot do that.

    The spatial travelling may be fast, but it''s also loud. It is hard to hide it hide tracks when travelling.

    The organizations have artifacts hidden everywhere. They alert them if someone travels through their territories.

    On the other hand, Tor''s piercer is much harder to detect. It only affects the very small area and even if some artifacts discover them; they note it as the anomaly.

    That is really a sophisticated tool, and I am going to miss it.

    Not that, I would have been able to use it.

    I could since I am Sky Sovereign and good at sealing my powers, but I would have been projecting myself as the Prime and Primes cannot travel through it.

    I pushed those thoughts and focused on the puzzle.

    To be honest, I am enjoying solving them. I rarely do that. When I work on the runes, it is either study or inheritance. There is rarely a recreational activity like this.

    "You are really good. I don''t think, I could solve these puzzles so fast as you," praised Carter with a voice filled with amazement.

    "I am good, but there is also a method to it," I replied and showed him the method as I used to solve the puzzles.

    "I didn''t think, you could use such basic form to solve suchplex problem," she said with his eyes wide.

    "It''s basics that are most important," I replied, quoting teacher.

    She had made me focus most on the basic. Only understanding basicpletely does one can understandplex problem.

    I miss her lessons.

    Soon, three hours passed. Five more before we reach our destination.

    Many had asked me toe to their organization. Including the Golden Primes, but I chose the Carter, not because he is the first who asked, or I like the man.

    I did not like any. All of them want to harvest my forbidden power, that will kill me.

    I chose it because it is a perfect organization. It is not too weak among the Primes, but also not too strong. It also has Silver Prime, that hasn''t been seen in centuries.

    Making it a perfect choice.

    It might be a perfect choice, but it isn''t the safest. It had its enemies and rivalries.

    Some might go at it. If found out, the Silver Prime of his organization is not dead.

    Hundred years is big, but isn''t much to Silver Primes. They have a long lives and sometimes they go to the ces where it takes them a lot of time to return.

    Including the other Prime worlds.

    Hun!

    I was in my thoughts when I felt Carter slowing down.

    "Someone is blocking the way," he informed. What he means is someone had intentionally disturbed the space in front of us. So, we can not move.

    They had created a quite a disturbance. If it had been small, then Carter, would have been able to move through it with his finesse and raw power.

    We have crossed such spaces many times in the past few hours, but this is something we would need to cross through flying.

    We stopped, and the sphere disappeared, but there was nothing in front of us.

    ''There are three of them. They areing from the south,'' informed Carter. He didn''t have to inform me, my soul waves had discovered them before he even stopped.

    Still, I nodded.

    It didn''t take them long before three people wearing a blue cloak and blue ceramic masks with three white lines appeared in front of us.

    Otorov Har.

    It is also known as a three-line cult. It is one of the most powerful cults of the Rhazon continent.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They are also the cults that focus most Primes.

    "Let us go. We do not want any trouble with the three-line cult," said Carter. I feel his power, that is ready to burst out at any minute.

    So am I.

    "But we want the trouble with you, Harrison Carter. We want to extract that sweetw power you have," he replied and moved to attack him with the power of earthws.

    While the two came at me. I thought one of them woulde at me, but both came.

    Both of them are High-Primes. Making them very dangerous.

    It would be my first time fighting with the High-Primes. I had fought before Carter being one,

    but these two havee with the intention of killing me.

    The power of the burst filled me, and a sword appeared in my hand.

    They, too, had brought out their weapons. One had brought out a silvery spear, while the

    other a red saber.

    "Die!" said the taller one on the left. She is a woman. It is hard to tell with the neutral voice and the cloak and mask fully hit the figure, but I know it.

    My soul sense had moved through their clocks, which are quite powerful.

    The lightning spear and misty red saber came at me from both sides. As they came, they affected the space around us.

    At such a level, everything one does affects the space and affects the environment even more. Thankfully we are secluded area which isn''t part of any organization and fighting very high

    above.

    ng!

    My sword moved and shed against the lightning saber. The invisible heat and the lightning

    shed.

    Some of them came at each other.

    I felt the lightning hitting my armor. Covering it, but it didn''t stop me from dodging the saber of the short man, before appearing behind him.

    Auro burst out of him, and he turned.

    CLANG!

    He defends the attack beforeunching his own, which I had dodged, and appeared behind the

    woman, who was behind me.

    CLANG

    She defended, before attacking me with the man.

    I defend the attack of a man shing with his saber, before disappearing.

    As I did, I cast a nce at the battle, not far away from me, where both of them had already

    started using thews.

    It is a really scary battle, and I wanted to get as far away from it as possible, but

    unfortunately, I cannot.

    These two wouldn''t let me.

 Chapter 4202: Killing The Cultist

    Chapter 4202: Killing The Cultist

    ?

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    I dodged, defended, and attacked the two while watching their every move carefully.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    I didn''t increase my strength and maintained it as theirs.

    There are two reasons behind it. The first is another battle; I need to ascertain who will win that battle before using my full strength.

    The second is that I want to know my strength.

    Since I had leveled up, I didn''t fight for more than a few seconds. This is dangerous, but it is a good opportunity to know my strengths.

    My clones are already at work. Looking at each formation, fine-tuning it with new data they got.

    While I fought these two, I had some of my focus on Carter. That fight had be truly dangerous, withws flying left and right.

    The battle is too close for myfort. It is the reason why I am fighting unhurriedly, letting the enemies set the pace while I look at other things.

    Hun!

    A few seconds passed when suddenly I sensed them increasing their power.

    Burst 50%.

    I increased my power immediately with an invisible heat aura sting of me.

    Th woman appeared in front of me, and a man appeared at the back before attacking. The attack was fast and vicious. If itnded, it would be troublesome.

    Still, I didn''t move and remained in my ce till they were inches away from me before disappearing.

    I appeared behind the man and shed my sword at him.

    Rip!

    He moved fast and dodged, but not fully, as my sword was able to cut a few threads of his cloak.

    However, those threads mended themselves a momentter.

    "Bastard!" he cursed and attacked me, but I dodged his attack and the attack of the womaning from my left before attacking the woman.

    CLANNG!

    She defended beforeunching her own attack. I dodged it before appearing beside the young man and attacked him.

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    We shed hard and fast. Striking at every weakness we could see, but we didn''t go all out.

    All three of us fought with the power we were harnessing and didn''t go beyond that.

    I focused on the other battle, and there was no change. Both of them seemed equally matched, with no-one having a clear edge.

    ''If I were to kill any of them. Will you be able to hold him back from attacking me?'' I asked Carter.

    ''I will reply," replied Carter. I didn''t fully believe him but decided to go ahead. If I am able to kill one of them, it will reinforce my identity in the world.

    Burst 90%.

    I activated, and a massive aura burst out of me. Instability in it had lowered even further that one could barely sense it.

    As I did, I moved toward the enemies. They also raised their powers to match mine.

    I shed before the man and swung my sword, with invisible heat covering it, making everything feel scalding, even to the Primes.

    CLANNNG!

    The sword shed, and the man shook before I disappeared and appeared behind the woman, who had turned into a lightning giant.

    She might be a giant, but she moved fast.

    CLANNNG!

    Her massive spear shed with my tiny sword. Unlike the man, she didn''t shake one bit.

    Instead, attacked me lightning-fast. I dodged it and then dodged the attack of the man before appearing beside him.

    Rip!

    He dodged, but not fully as once again. His cloak was cut by my sword. This time, the cut was bigger, but it mended itself like thest time.

    "This is my first time fighting cultists here, and I have to say, you have disappointed me," I mocked.

    "Shut up!" shouted the man and attacked.

    "Don''t be an angry little man. I am telling the truth," I said before disappearing. Dodging his attack, he appeared behind the woman.

    CLANNG!

    Once again, her giant spear shed with mine.

    The woman is powerful. The one I am most cautious of. I might be talking to them, mocking them, but I am cautious, especially against this woman.

    CLANNNG CLANNNG CLANNNG!

    Our weapons kept shing, with no single one of us injuring the other.

    The most I was able to do was cut the robe. Still, I kept fighting, learning more and more every second.

    I am using my clones in the battle. They are not only helping me with fine-tuning the armor but also analyzing the enemies.

    This time, I didn''t keep that sealed. It is flowing into me, adding to my understanding. I may be doing it, but I am not using it.

    If I had, I would have made the man bloodied by now and even might be able to scour a wound, but that is not my purpose.

    My purpose is to kill, not injure, and I want to do it in a single attack.

    So, I am biding my time. Waiting for the opportunity.

    A minute passed and then another. They kepting at me using different strategies and

    attacks to kill me, but not a single one of them worked.

    Though some had scared me, I remained cautious of them.

    Hun!

    Once more, two of them had appeared to my left and right and attacked. The attack seemed normal, but far from it. Both of them have activated their full powers.

    Their robes are amazing.

    They are containing their aura within, that most wouldn''t be able to sense what their power

    is.

    They work with the method they practice, without that special method of a three-line cult, these robes have the power of abode average artifact.

    Burst 100%.

    I activated my full power. I did it the first time, and I have to say, it is vast.

    It made me feel like I could do anything.

    I crushed those thoughts the moment they came and turned to the enemies whose attacks

    wereing toward me while I waited confidently as I always did.

    Soon, their weapons were inches away from me when their speed and power increased

    massively.

    "Die, you bastard!" said the man and shed his toward me. I could see the smile appearing

    on his face for a fraction of a second before it froze.

    Puch.

 Chapter 4203: Power of Law

    Chapter 4203: Power of Law

    ?

    Puch!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    My sword pierced through his head. Killing him.

    I sent the body into my core before turning to the woman. She didn''t attack me angrily. Instead, she had stopped and was now looking at me.

    "Bastard, I will kill you!"

    She didn''t roar, but the other man did. He is angry, raging even the way his energy behaves.

    ''I hope you will hold him back!'' I said to Carter, and I truly hope he does. If that man came at me, I would have to use everything I have.

    I would rather not do it. Especially when there are two people watching us.

    They didn''t seem like they were cultists or belonged to this cultist organization. First, they are not wearing robes; second, they didn''t produce a reaction one would see their allies die.

    They looked before a smile appeared on their faces.

    Still, I remain careful because these two are powerful. Especially the one looking from around the waist. That man is as powerful as those two fighting, or even more powerful.

    The cultist fighting Carter tried toe toward me, but Carter stopped him.

    It made me relieved, but I didn''t take my eyes away from the woman in front of me. She might be looking at me, but she had harnessed her full power.

    She is like a drawn string. She coulde at me at any moment.

    "Any intention to attack?" I asked with a smile and had crackling lightning covering my sword for a moment.

    She didn''t react to provocation and instead kept looking at me.

    Seconds passed, and she didn''t move until she did finally at the seventeenth second.

    When she did, my eyes widened.

    She had a power ofw.

    I looked at her and didn''t move my sword forward. Instead, a round shield appeared in front of me.

    It is as big as me and beautiful. It is purple, with murals of nymphs and other spirits drawn on

    it.

    Seeing that, she appeared behind me and swung her spear at a very fast speed, but I moved my shield toward it, before it could strike.

    CLANNNNG!

    The spear shed with the power of the Law of the Spear. Creating a shockwave that forced the very space to move it while making me take a step back.

    "Law of Spear, interesting," I said, while wiping the blood from the corner of my lips.

    The weaponws are powerful.

    Thankfully, she had barelyprehended it.

    If herprehension had been as powerful as Carter''s. I wouldn''t be making the act of taking a step back and the blood leaking through my lips.

    She is powerful, alright, but it is my shield. I had defended her attacks with.

    Herprehension of thew would need to be much greater than breach my shield. Right now, herprehension of herw is the same as mine.

    Unfortunately, I can onlyprehend them. I could not use their power.

    She kept looking at me for three seconds before she moved and appeared in front of me and attacked.

    CLANNNNG

    I once again defended with blood leaking out of my lips while taking steps back.

    This time. She didn''t wait for me. Instead, she appeared behind and attacked with greater power than before.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    I defended, and she attacked again and appeared on top of me. My shield moved up and defended before it moved in front of me and defended once more.

    It defended with the attack. Moving through the blurring speed.

    There are also a few formations. That makes that effect visually better.

    Making it look faster than it is.

    Shields are my most powerful moves. It is also a move I use as Micheal Zaar.

    Thankfully, half of the people have such defensive methods. The only thing I have to do is make it as different from the old shields.

    I kept it round as before, but I made it more shield-like. Like a real shield.

    I also stopped with the invisibility and moved it differently. It seemed to be working as I saw the surprise in the eyes of those watching, but not the connection.

    It made me relieved.

    She continued to attack while I defended with my shield when sheunched another attack.

    Hundreds of spears materialized around me. All made of lightning and covered in the power of thew of spear.

    It is one dangerous attack. It made me raise my sword up while my shield continued to defend against her attacks, which hadn''t stopped.

    As the spears crossed halfway distance, my shield became twice as big.

    CLANNNNG CLANNNNG CLANNNNG!

    Finally, they reached, and my sword shed against the first spear before shing against the second and third. While I did that, she continued attacking me.

    I defended against her with the shield, but also used its size to defend against some of the

    spears.

    I defended myself, but I showed that they were affecting me by taking the steps back and

    bleeding.

    Rip!

    Even took the risk of letting one graze through my shoulder. As it didn''t, it sent all its power into me, including the power of thew, which the strings quickly absorbed.

    CLANNNNG!

    Finally, my sword shed against thest spear. Destroying it before turning to the woman,

    who is still attacking.

    "It was a good attack,"

    Like always, there was no reply. Instead, she kept attacking her giant form.

    I defended, looking at every minute movement. Thews make everything tricky; I need to be

    ready to defend against them.

    Suddenly, she stopped, and she wasn''t the only one who had stopped.

    The other Prime stopped a moment before her.

    "Bastard, the three-line cult would not forget what you did. We will hunt you down and kill

    you," said the man before flying away from Carter.

    The woman joined him a secondter. I watched flew away before flying toward Carter.

    "You have just made a powerful cult your enemy by killing their member," he said, with his

    eyes serious.

    To be honest, I am surprised.

    In Tor, every death of cultists is celebrated. There are no cultists that are off limits, but other

    organizations are different.

    Especially Prime Grade ones.

    They thought deeply before doing anything to the members of cults, especially the powerful

    ones.

    "It was bound to happen," I replied with a shrug.

 Chapter 4204 Taurus City

    ?

    Chapter 4204 Taurus City

    "Let''s leave, people are watching," said Carter, and we moved.

    A few minutester, we were out of the destabilized space, and once again, Carter covered us in the sphere and surfed it across the space.

    "You should be careful from now on. Three-line cult is quite vengeful," he advised.

    "Every cult is," I replied. To that, he nodded somberly.

    Yes, killing a member of a three-line cult was dangerous, but I couldn''t let them get away after they tried to kill me. They deserved to be dead.

    It''s such a regret that I wasn''t able to kill the woman, I might have if I had used the strings, but that wasn''t an option with so many Primes around us.

    If I had shown that, even Carter would have joined them to get me.

    Once again, I sat down and brought out the puzzle as we moved. There is nothing else

    to do, and I don''t mind it; it is quite refreshing to focus on something fun.

    Hours passed, and after a total of eight and a half hours of travel, we had our destination.

    "Home sweet home," said Carter as we stopped.

    In front of us is a massive city nestled in the mountains, with three artificial rings around it.

    Taurus City.

    It is also the name of the organization. It rose from humble roots in this city.

    It is a city with a center ring upied by the organization, while the other two rings behave as the city.

    Soon, reached the central ring and flew toward the huge pce at the top of the tallest mountain, which was at the dead center of the city.

    It is a pce of white marble with massive columns carved bountiful. The snow covering it adds anotheryer to its beauty.

    Thud Thud!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Wended on the parvis in front of the magnificent pce, where three people were waiting for us.

    The middle one is a grey Wolf Beastwoman. She looked to be in her early forties. On the left is a green-horned man who looked barely sixteen, while on the right is a burly bronze-skinned, four-armed man who looked to be in his mid-forties.

    The woman is a High-Prime, while the teen-man is a Mid-Prime, and the armed man is an Initial Prime.

    "Wee back, Governor," greeted all three. The head of Taurus City is referred to as the Governor.

    "Wee to Taurus City, Prime Arys," they greeted me. "Happy to be weed," I replied, surprising them.

    "It''s good to be back. I just wish I hade back with the prize I had gone to get," he said with a sigh.

    "Though, no worries. The trip wasn''t without the benefits," he added, which brightened the mood of the three primes.

    "We are happy to hear that, Governor," replied the woman in the middle.

    He smiled before turning to me.

    "Tomorrow will be a party; I hope you will attend it, Arys," he said. "Sure," I replied before flying away to the confusion of the three.

    I havee in as a guest, but I am not staying in the organization.

    I will be staying in the city.

    Carter was quite opposed to it before agreeing, but now, after what happened with the three-line cult. I am sure he would be d to project the distance between me and his organization.

    It is a good arrangement for him and his organization.

    My presence will help him, but the distance will also provide him with the excuse to ward off any trouble that I might bring on him.

    It is also good for me too.

    I, too, could im a distance if any of their enemies attacked them. I am not going to throw myself into their battles. I have already made that clear to him.

    I reached the middle circle and looked down at the city before I found what I was looking for.

    Thud!

    A few secondster, Inded in front of the real estate office and walked inside.

    The moment I did, a woman appeared in front of me.

    She is an elf, tall with green hair and green eyes, quite beautiful but also powerful.

    A Peak Earth Sovereign.

    It is likely herpany and a few seconds ago. She had received the order to take care of me for her best.

    "Wee to Kadson, dear customer. How can I help you?" she asked, with the brightest smile on her face.

    "I would need and. It should be around twenty thousand square feet," I stated, without going through the pleasantries.

    "Of course, sir, many parcels of suchnd in prime areas of the city," she said and walked out of the city.

    I could tell that she was itching to scan me. I had kept my aura vague. A prime would be able to recognize me as Prime, but an Earth Sovereign like her couldn''t.

    I wouldn''t have done this, but showing Prime would have wasted time in unnecessary pleasantries.

    I quickly want to find thend and get settled. There are a lot of things I want to do. As we got out of the office, we flew up before stopping at a distance from where we could see the whole middle circle of the city.

    "We have over a hundred parcels ofnd that fit your requirements," she informed.

    "Do you have any other requirements?" she asked. "Yes, Privacy, but it shouldn''t be secluded," I replied.

    I wanted privacy but didn''t want to live in a seclusion. I want to see some life around

    me.

    "I would suggest. cloudily borough, leaf street, and blue mountain colony." "All three ces preferred by Sky Sovereign; they offer privacy, but if got out of the house, you will be able to see the people," she informed.

    "Sure, sir," she said and flew toward the ce.

    I flew beside her. She could have shown me, but there are formations that stop her

    from seeing the ces too clearly.

    I did not feel such a restriction, but I decided to follow to check the ces instead of

    asking her to point at the ce.

    It''s been a while since I did this, and I want to do it a proper way.

 Chapter 4205 New Home

    ?

    Chapter 4205 New Home

    "I will take this one," I stated.

    "Certainly, sir, I will have to start the formalities while you can set up the abode," she replied.

    The ce is beautiful.

    It is a valley between the snow-d mountains, with a small river flowing through them.

    There are houses around me, big and small, but they are far enough to have privacy but not far enough to make it secluded.

    "How much do I owe you?" I asked just when she was about to fly away.

    Her expression turned a little strange, and I could see sending a message and receiving the answer from the other end instantly.

    "Will you be renting it or buying it, sir?" she asked after a moment.

    "Rent," I replied.

    "For how long?" she asked. "Let''s draw the agreement for a year, and we will talk after it ends," I replied, to which she nodded.

    "It will be two hundred and fifty mabaras crystals or resources of equivalent value," she replied, and I have to say, it is expensive.

    Not for me, but for most Sky sovereigns. Which is what I am, and most of the residents of this area are.

    A single tiny red crystal appeared in my hand, and I threw it toward her before walking toward the space I had rented while she watched it with wide eyes.

    I looked around the space before finding a good space by the river.

    A momentter, a two-story, beautiful chalet appeared in the empty space.

    It''s not something I had made. It is a house I had found in the storage of Prime. It is Silver Prime level and highly modifiable.

    The chalet is made of wood and ss. There are huge windows of ss from which I could be able to enjoy the view while people will also be able to look at me.

    At least they will try to look at me.

    I am not an idiot enough to let people see what I am doing, even if it''s a harmless thing.

    They will not see me at the unnned moment. Everything they will see will be predetermined and coordinated.

    I didn''t go inside. Instead, I took out nine blue spheres as big as my hand.

    As they came out, they flew away into the nine different directions of the property before seeping into the ground.

    A few secondster, formations came out. Ancient formations mixed withmon formations and began to cover every inch of the property.

    The house is Silver Prime level and has pretty good security, but it could be bypassed.

    This security formation. I designed the will to create another level of security. It is not for protection but to spot the sneaky people snooping on me.

    Soon, the rune disappeared, forming an invisible boundary.

    The boundary is invisible, but even Primary will be able to sense it. If they want toe in, they will do it through the opening.

    Though currently, I am keeping it close.

    With that done, I walked toward my beautiful chalet. The more I looked at it, the more I fell in love with it.

    This will be my home for the period I will be here.

    I don''t know how long I will be here, but I hope I will be here till I want to.

    Click!

    I opened the door and walked into a big living room. The front wall of it is made of ss, providing a beautiful view of the valley.

    The living room is cozy, withfortable couches, nkets, and rugs, along with a beautiful firece.

    I looked at it before walking into my room. It also has a firece and a veryfortable-looking bed that I couldn''t resist lying on.

    I stayed there for a few minutes before walking up and removing my clothes.

    I stepped into the shower and let the cold water cascade over me. Wiping out all the tiredness I was feeling after the battle with the cultists.

    Their revenge mighte, but I decided not to think about it.

    Fifteen minutester, I came out and walked out of my room after wearing the clothes.

    I stepped back into the living room and saw the sky had already darkened. I watched the beautiful moon as I sat near the firece.

    A few secondster, a box appeared in front of me.

    It is dinner, and it''s fresh, just cooked by my clone, and is in the box instead of tes.

    I could still eat fresh food but couldn''t cook it. That would be bad since I had decided to reveal myself as the artificer.

    Adding culinary would make things trickier.

    Soon, I finished the dinner, and the box disappeared before Iid down on a

    I didn''t immediately close my eyes. Instead, I looked through the window. There are many houses, most of them are bigger than mine on the bigger plots.

    I could see the eyes of many looking toward me, with some using their abilities.

    Soon, my eyes fell on a couple with a young child of three or four beside them. The woman is a Sky Sovereign, while the man is an Earth Sovereign.

    They seemed happy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Seeing that the loneliness couldn''t help but fill my heart. I miss my family terribly.

    I looked away immediately and controlled my emotions. I am getting closer and closer to uniting with my family.

    It''s just hurt that I couldn''t see them, but it''s better for their safety and mine.

    It took me a while to control myself before I closed my eyes. A momentter, I

    appeared at my core.

    The bears ran toward me. I fed them honey candies before appearing at the hive. Checking on the Prime bees, which are growing rapidly.

    I moved to the other hives and checked on the eggs there before finally appearing beside the library and stepping inside.

    I walked toward my inheritance directly and began to work on it with my clones.

    It is not the formation I am working on this time, but the structure. I am making some changes. They will be experiments, to be exact.

    If they work on a small upgrade. I will use them for my Prime upgrade, which is far

    away.

 Chapter 4206 Slime Breakthrough

    ?

    Chapter 4206 Slime Breakthrough

    I woke up at dawn as I was doing in the past few days. Eight days, to be exact.

    It''s been nine days since I came here, and since then, I have been doing nothing but working at my core and taking a stroll in the city.

    Carter and his people left me.

    Now and then, I would see a Prime looking toward me, but without using any methods.

    The eight days passed calmly, and I did nothing other than two things. I didn''t even start practicing the methods that I desperately wanted to do.

    I first want to make sure I am not being spied.

    This had been my number one prime looked at me but didn''t use any methods.

    I am not worried about them. I could handle them, even handle Carter, but what I couldn''t handle and aren''t confident about is the Silver Prime.

    My formation is especially aligned with it, and I made changes in the function of the house to discover that.

    I had even assigned the clone to parse through all the data I had gotten from the two. Until now, my clone hadn''t found a single proof of Silver Prime spying on me.

    Which made me relieved, but not fully, and I will never be.

    I want even in the Tor.

    It would need to be enough. I couldn''t postpone practicing my methods any further than I had already done.

    From today, I will start practicing my methods. All of them.

    I got out of bed and freshened up before walking into the practice room and sitting in the center of it.

    A formation appeared, and it covered me fully with resources moving. It is an act. I would need to practice some fake methods to hide the real ones.

    I appeared, at my core, on the second ind beside my clone.

    "Its ready," it said, looking at the slime center of the circle with many resources. Precious ones like the cement and cloud tar soil, which I had got at the price.

    If I didn''t seed, I would lose a lot of resources, and it would be painful, but the pain would be nothing in front of the pain of the slow practice.

    Dance of Ukasanavor is one of my most important methods, and slime is an integral part of it.

    Without its help, I won''t be able to practice at the speed I want to.

    It is why it had be extremely important that I seeded and was willing to use even Prime Grade resources for it.

    "Begin," I said after looking at everything.

    Buzz!

    Immediately, the buzz rang out, and the breakthrough began.

    The first thing that happened was that slime began to melt, and it began to spread onto the runes. Covering them with its core stopping at the center of the dense formation.

    As it happened, the resources began to merge, but they didn''t move inside slime.

    No, instead, it is energies that move toward the slime.

    It began to absorb them, and when I looked at the speed. I was surprised before worry appeared on my face.

    "It''s happening 30% faster," informed my clone. To that, I nodded.

    I took a deep breath and sat down, since it was going to take time, even with more speed than I had expected.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I didn''t have to sit down. My body isying on the couch, but sitting helps psychologically.

    Three hours passed when, finally, the slime absorbed the first drop of the mix of resources. That immediately dissolved into the watery body and spread around it, coloring light purple.

    However, it went paler a momentter. As 90% of it got absorbed by the core.

    It sucked another drop a few secondster and then another, getting faster and faster

    till it began to take two drops and, sometime after that, three drops.

    The speed increased with time. I watched it all while keeping my eyes on the data shing in front of me.

    "Things at the top are unstable," I said, looking at the data, but I did nothing. I can''t do anything; I did what I could, and now it is just wait and watch.

    Hours passed, and it kept absorbing resources.

    Its color changed from colorless to dark purple it has right now. There is also a metallic shade to it, as most of the resources were metallic.

    I have studied hard and researched, but I don''t know what the end result would be.

    Whether it would seed or not. If it seeds, will it do what I wanted, or will it turn into something else?

    I don''t know, but it''s something I have to do. It is the only choice I have.

    Another hour passed when the slime stopped absorbing the energies and the resources. It had absorbed quite a lot of them.

    I thought it wouldn''t absorb more than 70% of them, but it absorbed 96% of them.

    It is a good thing. I didn''t look at resources and prepared for every circumstance.

    Buzz!

    Seconds passed, and everything was quiet when suddenly the core buzzed and shone like the sun, with the light spreading through every part of it.

    The shine didn''t stop me from looking at what was happening, and what I was seeing wasn''t giving me a good feeling.

    The core begins shaking wildly, and even cracks appear on it.

    I so much wanted to use my power to suppress it, but I controlled myself and watched

    as the shaking got worse and cracks spread through the entire core.

    I thought it would split apart into pieces when the shaking began to slow down, and

    the cracks began to heal.

    Within a minute, the core had calmed down.

    Though not fully. The shakes are akin to vibrations while the cracks have fully healed.

    Minutes passed and turned into hours, and there was no change visible, but inside the core, massive changes had urred.

    Buzz!

    Around twenty more minutes passed when, finally, the core buzzed, and massive power flooded out of the core, including the thick substance.

    The power spreads into the slime and is absorbed by it while the substance begins

    forming a shape.

    It took a while before everything calmed down.

    The breakthrough seeded, but what appeared in front of me waspletely

    unexpected.

    Seeing it, my expression couldn''t help but turn strange.

 Chapter 4207 Methods I

    ?

    Chapter 4207 Methods I

    I shuddered. It looked horrifying.

    The smile remained the same in size but turned light purple, with its core bing denser and bigger.

    The horrifying thing is the jagged, purple, rocky spine added to it, with thousands of finer-than-hair metallic tentaclesing out of it.

    The breakthrough had seeded, but whether it would work as I had intended, I don''t know.

    "I will leave it to you," I said to my clone and walked away.

    By evening, I know whether I could use it for practice or not.

    I looked at a few more things, but I didn''t get up. I took a deep breath, and the next moment, a formation appeared along with the resources.

    Today, I will start practicing my methods. I will start with the Garsonath''s Transformation.

    This will be the third stage of it, and it will help me take the form of higher-level races. The ones of higher order and of the elements.

    Most importantly. It will make the skin I am wearing right now even harder to look through, which is what I want.

    My current skin is good, but I want it better. That even when Silver Prime scanned me for every inch, they wouldn''t be able to find anything.

    Soon, I began practicing, and it didn''t take me long to wish that. I would feel pain instead of this ufortableness.

    It''s too strange, but I bore it as there is no other choice.

    The sessionsted for over forty minutes before it was finally over.

    As it did, Iy down and began to take a deep breath. It might not be painful, but it is damn tiring.

    A few minutester, I felt good enough that I had closed my eyes and entered my core, appearing beside my meta-scan.

    What I saw made a big smile appear on my face.

    "Once I practiced. It will be really hard to see through me." I said with a smile, seeing how deeper the effects of the method went.

    I looked at it for a few more minutes before walking out of the core.

    I wanted to practice the tiaras, and I could, but I didn''t. The night would be the best time for it, right before the sleeping.

    So, when I woke up the next day, I would beplexly refreshed. If I practiced it now, I would remain tired for a while.

    These methods are heavy. Especially to me because of changes made inside me by forbidden power.

    I am also a little scared about tras after what happened with my constitution. It had stretched it to me the limit.

    While the breakthrough had made it stronger, I don''t think it could be stretched anymore. If it tries to, it will tear apart, and that will be the end of me.

    It is why one part of me does not want to practice the method, but I do not have any options.

    I have other methods that I had got from storages of Primes and a few Sky Sovereigns

    I had killed, but those methods aren''t as good as tras.

    So, there is no question of doing that.

    Despite the risks, I am sticking with the tras. However, I would remain extremely cautious.

    Watching every step. If I felt like it was taking me into the fire. I will stop and switch to another method without hesitation.

    I have already chosen the method, but I hope I won''t need to choose it.

    Soon, I walked out of the shower and stepped into the living room. I sat on the sofa by the window and watched the light snowfall for a while before finally closing my eyes. Knock Knock!

    Hours passed, and I had just created another healing rune from theprehension when I heard the knocking.

    I opened my eyes. Fully expect the Prime. Instead, I saw two people who were not Prime.

    They are a family that owns a big house not far away from mine.

    I thought for a moment before opening the protection for the two. They came inside, and a secondter, they were at the door of the chalet.

    Click!

    I opened the door, and there were two, holding a bottle of wine in their hands.

    The woman is stone-skin with dark ebony gemmed skin and shining amethyst eyes. She is tall, with high cheekbones, which makes her look beautiful.

    She is also a Peak Sky Sovereign.

    The man beside her is an elf. He is handsome with vibrant forest green hair.

    He is level below her. A Peak Earth Sovereign.

    "I am Cerah, this is my partner, Karysan. We hade to officially wee you to the neighborhood," she said with a smile on her face.

    "I am Arys, and thank you for your wee. Pleasee in," I invited.

    "Thank you," said the man and came in. As they did, a surprise appeared in the

    woman''s eyes.

    "Your chalet is quite beautiful," she praised, looking around. What she had meant to say was that it is quite powerful.

    I didn''t hide all its power. I kept it somewhat visible enough for others to understand that it is not amon Sky Sovereign grade abode house.

    "It is," I replied with a grin.

    Soon, we sat down, and I saw them turning to me. They were hiding it, but I could see the woman itching sense me.

    I had intentionally kept my presence confusing. I could have simply projected myself as Sky Sovereign, but I am ying around.

    "So, what can I do for you?" I asked.

    "Nothing, we have juste to wee you to the neighborhood and inform youn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    about the few things we do here."

    "Like monthly meetings of the Sky Sovereigns. Where we were talking and sharing useful information," she replied and put a blue envelope down.

    "That sounds interesting," I replied.

    Most of the people here are independent powerhouses but allied with the

    organization.

    The members stay inside the central circle, but some like the man. Whose partner

    isn''t a member stays outside.

    The badge on his chest is clear proof of that, while the woman isn''t.

 Chapter 4208 Methods II

    ?

    Chapter 4208 Methods II

    "It''s time," I said as I opened my eyes at midnight.

    I got up and walked to the practice room.

    As I stepped inside, all the clothes on my body disappeared. I am notpletely naked.

    I took a deep, and a few secondster, I felt the pain like thousands of ants biting me as thousands of tentacles entered inside me.

    At the same time, formation appeared.

    A minuteter, I moved. Performing the first pose of the dance of Uksanavor.

    My clone had spent days testing the slime inside my core. All the tests proved that it will be able to do what I want. It is good, but the ultimate tests would be now.

    I wanted it to seed because if it did not.

    Then, forget the fast progress. It might kill me in this very session, considering how dangerous the energy of the method is.

    I did one pose after another, and soon, I felt the energy, and it was powerful.

    More than I had thought.

    It scared me, but also made me excited as the more powerful the energy. The greater the benefits I will get.

    If the energy is equal to the Sky Sovereign level. That would be bad for me, but fortunately, it''s not.

    I did a few more poses, and soon, the energy filled inside me. Giving me pain that increased rapidly with every pose I did.

    The energy kepting in greater and greater quantities. Filling the solution for me before seeping into my body while the tentacles would release more solution inside. It is happening constantly while I perform pose after pose.

    Soon, I had reached the hundredth pose.

    Here, things had be difficult and painful, but I pushed through all.

    I cannot stop. It is not an option; the only thing there is to do is finish the session.

    Things be painful with every step as more energyes inside me, fused into my body. I didn''t focus on it, but it''s not hard to notice seeing it happening in my body.

    It scared me further because if I didn''t finish the method. I could very well say goodbye to my life.

    These methods offer amazing benefits, but they are also extremely dangerous. The peculiarities in my body had made them even more dangerous.

    Finally, after what it felt like hours. I had finished a hundred and twenty-fourth poses.

    All the solutions mixed with the energy fused inside me, withyers of runes appearing over them.

    While I shakingly sat down before lying down on the wet floor. That is my sweat.

    I am feeling exhausted, that I want to sleep. Instead, I just kept taking deep breaths for minutes till I felt the overwhelming tiredness lessened.

    A few more minutester, I closed my eyes and appeared in my core.

    "The energy turned out to be more powerful than we thought and a much greater amount," said my clone as it showed me the data.

    I looked, and I have to say, it scared me.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The energy used to always be in high amounts, but this time. It''s too much because I failed in the method. There will be no chance for me to survive.

    There is a danger, but the benefits are also great.

    If I continued with such energy and rose with trends of the past two levels of practice. Then, it is going to take much less time than I had thought for me to finish the method.

    I studied every bit of data beforeing out.

    I rested for a few more minutes before another formation appeared around me.

    Tras Constitution.

    I am scared and don''t want to practice. I am ruptured. If that happens, I am as good as dead.

    It took me a minute before I finally started the practice.

    Tras are more delicate than the dance, with its need to keep everything in sync. Here, there is a big chance of falling out of synch.

    That had killed a lot of people.

    Minutes passed, and it became more and more painful. I didn''t focus on anything other than maintaining the synchronization.

    I could feel something funny was happening, but it didn''t feel like a rupture.

    I might be wrong, but I don''t feel like I am.

    So, I focused only on synchronization. As long as I finish the session, I will be able to find out what happened. Unless rupture happens and I die very painfully.

    I pushed that thought and focused my all on the method. Removing all the other

    thoughts there.

    Nothing else matters other than practicing the method.

    I don''t know how long it passed, but finally, I finished the first session of the third level

    of the Tras Constitution.

    The moment I did, I fell unconscious. I couldn''t eveny myself down.

    I woke up four hours and fifty-seven minutester with a body caked in dried sweat

    and a foul smell, but other than that, everything felt great.

    I burned the dried sweat and sat down before closing my eyes.

    "What the hell is this?" I asked as I looked at the data in front of me, including my

    meta-scan and scan of my constitution.

    Something totally unexpected happened.

    The constitution didn''t stretch, nor there is any strain on it. Instead, a new thing appeared in my constitution.

    A tiny crystalline dot.

    It is very small, the size of the tip of the needle, but projecting a suppressive power.

    My clone had read through all the books on the method, and it didn''t have any mention of it. So, I am inpletely uncharted territory.

    I looked at the data my clone had gathered on the dot.

    That dot contains massive power, but it is not unstable. It felt like it was home.

    Still, I will need to keep a careful eye on it.

    Who knows what it will do? I like to take the risk, but I don''t want to die.

    That thing had enough power to make that happen and happen painfully. I shudder,

    just thinking about

 Chapter 4209 Invitation

    ?

    Chapter 4209 Invitation

    Hun!

    I was working on my inheritance when suddenly I sensed something.

    I opened my eyes and saw something sticking to the field surrounding my house.

    It''s a letter.

    I tapped on the control panel, and it seeped past the screen and flew toward the house slowly. While it did that, hundreds of formats scanned it.

    It had powerful formation, but only to protect the content inside the letter.

    Tear!

    Soon, the letter flew out of the window and appeared in my hand. I tore it open and read the content inside.

    "Interesting," I said.

    It''s from Taurus Conve, the council of primes. They had invited me in the evening. The subject is vague, but there is a small party. They also hinted they might need my help with something.

    I read it once again to be sure. I didn''t miss anything before I took out an envelope and wrote my reply before securing it with the formation of ancient runes and sending it away.

    With that, I closed my eyes withplex formations shining around me.

    It is a fake formation. If anyone is snooping, they will see I am practicing a method. I am even projecting appropriate reactions from my body.

    It might seem excessive, but I need to be as cautious as I can.

    I appeared in front of the library and went inside before resuming working on the formation I was doing.

    It had been three weeks since I hade here, and days have been going well.

    I am mostly in the house, but sometimes, I would go to the city. I did it almost every day in the first week, but much less since I had practiced my methods.

    I am making good progress in them. They scared me, but the speed of progress filled me with a lot of optimism.

    Hours passed, and I stopped.

    I walked around the ind. Looking at nts and bees, which had produced another two Prime bees, before returning to the library.

    This time, I didn''t walk to my workstation. Instead, I sat down on the mat and closed my eyes.

    It didn''t take me long to connect tow, and soon, the field of red appeared in front of

    me.

    The Law of Killing.

    It was blood-red at the beginning, the same color everywhere, but now I am sensing the faintest difference in the shade.

    The very small stride I had made in myprehension was making me see it.

    Thews are vast, with near-infinite changes. I have, but I only took a step, and it felt amazing. It made me excited about what I would see when Iprehend it more.

    Here, I have a huge advantage not only over the Primes of the world but also most Primes from the lower worldprehending thew.

    Unlike most of them, I hadprehended two superior or grandws that were directly derived from the ultimatews.

    Mortality, which is the fusion of Killing and Healing, is directly derived from thews of life and death.

    This gave me a better understanding of the Law of Killing and I lealing, even if they arews and not rules.

    Here, I know what I need toprehend, and I go for it directly.

    I focused on it until I felt tired and opened my eyes.

    A momentter, I raised my finger and drew the rune. Seeing that, a small smile appeared on my face, but I was not finished.

    I moved my finger again, and soon anotherplete rune appeared.

    The smile bes bigger.

    It''s the first time I have created the two runes, and it made me happy.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It may seem like a big deal, and it is, but given the target, I have. It is nothing. Still, I

    will keep trying to be better. There is no other choice I have.

    Once more, I rested a little before started working again, but this time. It''s not on the inheritance or the runes but the abode.

    I have many abodes, but I want my abode. Something that will hide me from the

    sensory power enhanced by the power ofw.

    I need to be ready for everything, and the abode will help me tremendously with that.

    So, while my clone practices the artifice, I work on the design.

    I have most of the design ready, but since I had startedprehending thew, I got a

    new understanding and made changes ording to it.

    I worked on it until lunchtime before I got out of my core and ate lunch by the window, watching a beautiful view.

    I like the view. It is peaceful.

    Soon, I finished the lunch but didn''t immediately enter my core.

    The time dtion is good, but the work I do is heavy, and it makes me tired.

    So, I enjoyed the view for a couple of seconds before entering my core. I didn''t enter the library. Instead, moved toward the core.

    The one that is practicing healing on the fake bodies.

    The bodies are made of energy. Meta-scan, to be exact, I have arge collection of them. So, I would produce the ailment they are suffering and try to heal it.

    It''s the only way I could practice this beloved profession.

    I miss it terribly, but I couldn''t practice it openly. There are people looking at me. When I walked into the city, I could feel many Sky Sovereigns and sometimes Prime snooping around new healers, artificers, alchemists, and runemasters.

    They are not leaving any stone unturned.

    They want to catch me at any cost because anything they will pay to catch me will be worth it with the benefits they will gain for it.

    Seeing them, my heart boils, but every time. I controlled my emotions as it was not a

    time.

    I am far too weak despite having the power of god flowing through my veins. One day, I will reveal myself and will kill anyone that came at me. That day is far, very far, but I am confident that day wille.

 Chapter 4210 Party

    ?

    Chapter 4210 Party

    "Wee, Prime Arys," greeted the Wolf Beastwoman. Her name is Hana Korz.

    "Thank you, Prime Korz," I replied and entered the hall, feeling the eyes of everyone on

    me.

    It isn''t big, and there aren''t many people. There are only sixty-two, and only four of them are Primes with the rest being Sky Sovereigns.

    These Sky Sovereigns are their descended personal students and talented members of the organization.

    "Everywhere, this is Prime Arys. He will be us for some while," introduced Carter as he appeared beside me.

    "Prime Arys," the Sky Sovereign greeted.

    I nodded and walked with him toward the fifth prime in the room toward the woman with wings, who looked to be in her early twenties.

    The woman is beautiful and tall, with curved horns on her head and light green wings at the back. The wings are beautiful and look like, they are made of ss.

    She is also a High-Prime like Carter and interestingly, she feels more powerful than him.

    I am pretty sure, that she is more powerful than him. At least without aw.

    As for whether she has aw, I don''t know. The information I have didn''t mention her having power ofw, but there is a good chance that she might.

    Law''s hard to detect.

    "Prime Kanxin, this is Prime Arys," Carter introduced.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Prime Arys. Governor had talked a lot of things about you," said the woman, ncing at the runes floating around me for a fraction of a moment. "All good things, I hope?" I asked.

    "Some are," she replied and grinned, while Carter beside me faded away.

    "How are you liking our city so far?" she asked. "Great. It reminds me of the one, I had managed for a few years," I replied.

    "Though it was much smaller than this," I added.

    "I am sure you must have done a good job managing it," she said, and the smile on my face turned mirthless. "No, the enemies destroyed it," I replied, with a smile disappearing from my face.

    It''s a lie, but not aplete one.

    There is some kernel of truth in it; they are the kind of lies that are much harder to catch.

    There was silence for a few seconds as we watched the people mingle around us, before she turned to me, with her expressions serious.

    "What are your ns in our world?" she asked. "Quite a heavy question," I replied, but she kept looking at me.

    "Right now, rest, break a seal or two before finding out a way to my world."

    "If I don''t find the direct route, there is another ce I have in mind, but I haven''t made up my mind about it yet," I replied after nearly a minute of silence.

    There was a surprise in her eyes before her eyes turned to the runes around my body. "These runes areyered?" she asked.

    To that, I grinned. She kept looking, but this time, there was only silence for her.

    I have to keep things interesting, but not reveal it all.

    "What method are you trying to remove them?" she asked after some silence.

    ''She does not give up, I thought.

    "Knowledge," I replied.

    I had nned everything when I chose this route. Including the method I was going to use to solve them. The best and safest is the knowledge.

    People will believe me by showing what I did inside the realm.

    "Have you tried thew to break them?" she asked. "They are sealed," I replied with a sigh of regret, and here to there is some truth.

    Myws aren''t sealed, but I can''t use them. If I could use them, I would have been much safer.

    "Have manyyers have you broken up?" she asked and once more, I remained silent.

    I might not answer the question, but I like her spirit. She is the youngest and most talented among the Prime and has a blood rtion with the Carter.

    The information says that she is the one with the greatest chance of breaching Silver Prime.

    I wish I could see her. It would be interesting to see what is inside her.

    I really want to do it, and the new seeds are even ready, but it''s too risky. She is powerful. There are also a couple of Primes in here, including Carter.

    Not to mention the powerful security formation surrounding the organization.

    It''s really powerful and keeps track of every change that is happening around.

    In the Tor, I wasn''t able to feel its core formation this clearly, but now with the breakthrough and understanding I could.

    It made me want to go inside it.

    That would be terrible. I even controlled myself from doing that with the secondyer formation, which is much weaker than the firstyer.

    I am a guest here. It wouldn''t look good. If I tried to tinker with it.

    Still, I am going to do it, but not now. Later, when I have more confidence in my abilities. Unlike seeding, getting caught her will only sour rtion with them.

    It won''t make them suspect anything about my real identity.

    "Prime Arys, let me introduce you to our best and brightest," said Prime Kurov; the four-armed man.

    "Sure," I replied, and a few secondster.

    Sky Sovereigns came to me to introduce themselves.

    This time, I didn''t hold back and scanned them. I did it with good enough control, that

    they couldn''t sense it, but the man beside me could.

    This isn''t as good for seeding, but it will have to do with satisfying my urges in the

    short term.

    I met them all and mingled around till only Primes remained.

    "Arys, aside from the intention of introducing you to the Primes and important members of the organization. There was another reason, I had called you," said Carter.

    "I hope, it''s interesting," I said.

    "You will like it. It''s your kind of challenge," said the man and led me out of the hall.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 4211 Task

    ?

    Chapter 4211 Task

    Soon, we appeared in front of the iron doors and stopped.

    He ced both of his hands on it and pushed his energy inside. Immediately, runes appeared on the door, before they moved.

    They reached his hand and flew into his body, before receding back into the door. Click!

    The clicking sound rang out as the door began to open.

    I couldn''t help, but feel curious. This ce must be really important to have such security.

    Soon, the door opened, and we entered inside. I have to say, I am surprised.

    I was expecting a big hall, but it is a small room with only a thick metallic table in the

    middle.

    Seeing the table and those things ced on it. My eyes lit up; I understood what it was, and it made me a little excited.

    "Across the years, we have fought against my primes and were able to kill in a few. Some were in self-defense and others were because they were our enemies."

    "It left us with their artifacts. Storages."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "We had opened many, but some had formations tooplex for us to solve, and they also have timers that once we started,"

    "We have to solve it within time, or they will explode," he said and sighed.

    "So, you want to solve it?" I asked. "Yes," he replied.

    "You didn''t have to do a big speech for it. You should have just asked." I said and walked toward the table before sitting on the chair.

    "I will leave you to it," he said and walked out of the room with the door closing.

    I turned my eyes to the table and began to tinker with it. Soon, I understood everything and tapped on the runes in the middle.

    Buzz!

    Immediately, it buzzed, and liquid metal rose before solidifying. On top of it, is the storage band.

    It''s a beautiful one with gems and all.

    I can not remove it from the stand. Just as I can not take out the other storage devices.

    He may have left me with the room, but the powerful formations around. I wouldn''t be able to take a single thing out of it, even if I solved the ring.

    Not that I am interested.

    I want to break the ring. Usually, it''s the job of my clones, and they are damn good at

    it.

    I took a deep breath and tapped on the table once again.

    As I did, I felt its power concentrated on the band, before a formation appeared in front of me, along with the fuzzy timer.

    The timer was fuzzy before, the moment we opened the ring. Ites to know, we are not the original owner of it and started the self-destruction.

    It would have been done within seconds, but the table prolonged it for more than an hour.

    Forbidden power makes such things easier.

    The table is good. If the band hadn''t been high level, it would have shown me the formation, before triggering the band.

    It had happened, and now I have to solve the formation.

    Unfortunately, it is impossible. It is far too difficult to solve it within an hour. Thankfully, I didn''t have to solve the whole formation.

    I need to solve the most important one. The one that is causing the destruction.

    I tapped on it and saw aplex formation, but I could not solve it. It is a mixed formation with only around 10% ancient runes, the rest are themon runes.

    I didn''t immediately make a move. I kept looking for three and a half minutes before finally started.

    People are sneakily looking at me. So, I have to create a good show for them.

    The formation of this room is powerful. It masks everything including snooping, but. I could feel their eyes.

    I wanted to call them out, but I was going to keep this to myself.

    Let them see that I am oblivious to all. It will be an advantage; I will have to manipte them.

    I focused back and moved around the runes.

    It is a difficult formation and what made it even more difficult is that. I have to solve it without letting the main formation sense it.

    If it did, it would activate another formation, which would lessen my chances by a lot of breaking the storage.

    I work fast, but I also keep my eyes on the main formation. I can not let the trigger.

    Minutes passed and my hands kept moving, but now and then, they would stop for a few seconds to minutes before resuming again.

    Crack!

    At fifty minutes and seventeen secondster. The familiar cracking sound rang out, and I stopped.

    The timer has disappeared. The destruction had stopped.

    Seeing that, I tapped on the formation, and it disappeared. I tapped on the table again and the band moved back into the table securely.

    I am not going to break the formation as he had asked me. I had done the most difficult task.

    The rest they will have to do themselves. It will take them some time, but they are more than capable of doing that.

    Buzz!

    I tapped on the table once again and a momentter. A storage ring appeared in front

    of me.

    Earlier it wouldn''t have happened, but it did. They have given the table the permission. Once again, I worked on the ring''s self-destruction formation. Once I solved it, I moved to another and then another and another.

    I solved six before I stopped and got up.

    Click!

    I walked to the door and pushed it. There was no resistance, the door opened, and I

    walked out.

    A few secondster, Carter appeared beside me.

    "Have you broken the storage?" he asked. As if he was oblivious to what I had done. "I had only broken the self-destruction. I did on six. You can handle the formation," I replied, and I have to say, he is a good actor the way he brought surprise to his face. "That''s amazing. You have helped us tremendously, Arys," he thanked with his eyes

    wide.

    "It''s the least, I could do," I replied.

    "I hope, you won''t mind another trip to the room next month," he said.

    "I am free next week," I replied, and his face lit up like a sun.

 Chapter 4212 6th Floor

    ?

    Chapter 4212 6th Floor

    "Congrattions on clearing the 6th floor," said the teacher as we returned to the library.

    "Thank you," I said and looked at the new floor that had opened.

    The benefits are good, but I am more excited about the new floors. I have waited too long for it, and now I am barely able to contain myself.

    "Go," she said, understanding how I was feeling, and faded away while I moved to the sixth floor.

    It had been five and half months since I had made a breakthrough into the Prime, but I only tried the challenge now, and it had been a wise choice.

    I was barely able to solve it on time, but I did.

    I reached the sixth floor and looked at the vast collection of books. They are everywhere, and in every subject. I could think of.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4213 Vondell and I

    ?

    Chapter 4213 Vondell and I

    I opened my eyes and opened the ess to the soul sense, which immediately entered inside.

    "Arys are free for a few days?" asked Carter. "Yes," I replied.

    It had been a month and a half since I started extremely studying, and I was nning to slow it down. So, it could be said that I am free.

    "Meet me in my office in an hour," he said before cutting the connection.

    It made me curious, but I didn''t think about it much and focused on finishing a few things.

    Soon, the hour was nearly over, and I flew out of my house.

    Hun!

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

 Chapter 4214 Cloud

    ?

    Chapter 4214 Cloud

    The Prime kepting closer until he reached close enough to us.

    If he came any more closer, he would disturb the spatial tide we are riding and also his.

    It is why he stopped, but I could feel his soul sense on me and mine on him. He is a High-Prime, but withoutws. He might have them, or he might not, it is hard to tell.

    I remained cautious while I looked at the information about him.

    There is information about him and ording to it. He doesn''t havew power, which was quite a relief.

    As long as he didn''t have the power ofws. I will be able to deal with him, or at least won''t die. Laws make things a lot more difficult.

    He moved with us for a few minutes before speeding past.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4215 Entering The Cloud

    ?

    Chapter 4215 Entering The Cloud

    I looked at the primes, and they were scared, but I could also see the light of greed and excitement in their eyes.

    Everyone knows the foreigners are dangerous, but they are also aware that there are many treasures in there. That could help them tremendously.

    I could see the gears shifting their eyes when the first person took a step toward it.

    It is a woman with a ck tail. The peak Sky Sovereign. She simply walked through it.

    "That woman is crazy!'' said Vondell when another Peak Prime stepped inside and then High-Prime.

    Dangerous is everywhere, but a few times does an opportunity like thise, and these Primes are willing to let it go despite every terrifying thing that could happen in there.

    ''Stay here,'' I said after some thought and walked toward the cloud.

    ''Prime Arys, you can''t. It''s too dangerous," Vondell called out. ''It is, but there might be some benefits, too." I replied, and my body touched the cloud.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4216 Growth

    ?

    Chapter 4216 Growth

    In my core, I saw the roots of seedlings of the world tree that had been rested for years, rousing up.

    They moved roaringly out of the ground, but there was a gentleness in their

    movement. Thought that gentleness vanished when they began to wrap around the forcign.

    Within seconds, they hadpletely wrapped around it that I couldn''t even see what was happening.

    Though I know it''s not something I want to go through.

    For a minute, there was nothing when I saw the change happening. The world tree begins to get bigger, with its roots widening and spreading around.

    It isn''t surprising. Given it is the essence of Prime.

    "Flowers," I said as I saw the flowers begin to appear on the tree.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4217 Mad

    ?

    Chapter 4217 Mad

    CLANNG CLANNG CLANNG!

    Four foreigners shed against me. My shields.

    There are only three shields, but they are handling four of them fine.

    There would have been more shields if I had not been using the projection armor. I could use the strings for more shields, but I decided not to do that.

    The protection of my body is more important than the protection around me.

    Seconds passed when suddenly the foreign froze and disappeared.

    Three shields turned to the three, which were nowing at me even more aggressively than before.

    The brain is angry at me. I could feel it.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4218 Ogmarazi

    ?

    Chapter 4218 Ogmarazi

    Burst 05%.

    Finally, I activated the burst.

    This group of eight is more powerful than thest six. It will take too much time if I try to try to kill them without the burst.

    They appeared silently and attacked. Six of them came at me while the two had gone for Ivas.

    That is the name of the man.

    CLANG CLANG! Puch!

    My shield defended him against the attack as Ivas while I appeared in front of the foreign and pierced my sword into it before pulling it back into my storage. CLANG!

    At the same time, I turned and defended against the attack before disappearing to defend against the attack.

    I appeared behind the two at left and quickly pierced my sword into them.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4219 Through The Mist I

    ?

    Chapter 4219 Through The Mist I

    "You should really think about following me."

    *The danger from here on is going to increase even further. I might not be able to protect you." I warned him once more.

    I have nothing against him, but I want to make him understand the reality.

    What I had observed and what my clones had told me. Things are going to be extremely dangerous. I will not be able to guarantee my own safety, much less his.

    "I understand, but what I have seen so far. If there is a slight chance I will survive, it will be following you," he replied.

    The man is smart because it is the only chance he has for survival.

    Getting out of this ce is nearly impossible for him unless he has something amazing. The only way one could get out of here is to be killing the green.

    Which is no easy feat.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4220 Through The Mist II

    ?

    Chapter 4220 Through The Mist II

    Puch!

    I killed another and turned toward the Ivas.

    There are three against him, but he is being protected in the sphere.

    They turned toward me, seeing meing, and moved while burning their power, but despite that, they weren''t able tost for more than a few seconds.

    After I finished the third one, I turned to Horyvos, only to see him finishing off thest one.

    I sighed, seeing that.

    I would have loved to have at least one of them, but s, he finished them off.

    He had killed six, while I was able to kill ten.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4221 Through The Mist III

    ?

    Chapter 4221 Through The Mist III

    We appeared through the mist and saw five people waiting for us.

    One of the five people is Prime, who entered before we had reached the cloud. The one Prime Ora is confident of not having thew power.

    That is why I am looking at the other Peak Prime.

    He wasn''t the one who entered before us, nor was he present when I had entered the cloud. It is likely that he hade after.

    He is Prime Vratis. A ck-scaled man with block horns and a sharp, long tail.

    He is a Law Prime and is said to haveprehended twow powers.

    "It seemed like there was a chance that we might survive," he said, looking at us with a grin.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4222 Attacking The Queen I

    ?

    Chapter 4222 Attacking The Queen I

    "We had reached the queen. Prepare for the battle," ordered Prime Ora.

    We moved immediately as we heard themand.

    Immediately, we separated into four groups.

    Each group is led by the most powerful Prime. Then there would be Primes like me middle-level power and thest would be the weakest, like Ivas.

    All three will have separate duties.

    The most powerful Primes, will fight the queen. The High-Primes, like me, will fight anything that moves to stop the most powerful from targeting the queens,

    Thest would be Ivas and others.

    They would remain outside; their job would be controlling the formation.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4223 Attacking The Queen II

    ?

    Chapter 4223 Attacking The Queen II

    Soon, we stopped as we reached the queen. It is standing on a round stone tform, which is covered in the nine gems.

    ''It''s different, said Horyvos with his voice shaking in fear. "Yes, I replied.

    The queen is different and a lot more terrifying.

    It had a dark green body and was taller than its drone. It has two legs instead of four and an extra-long torso. Its hands are not ded but ws with long, sharp nails.

    Like its drones, the most terrifying part of it is its head. It''s long, and unlike its drone, there is a mouth.

    It is close, and I don''t want to see what''s inside it.

    It turned as it looked at all four groups. It raised all the hair on my body because I knew despite not having the eyes. It could see better than me.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4224 Attacking The Queen III

    ?

    Chapter 4224 Attacking The Queen III

    Burst 90%.

    I activated without hesitation as I sensed the most powerful of the drones yet.

    I didn''t think they would be this strong. I might need to activate 80% or 85% of the burst, but I didn''t expect to go to 90% from 75%.

    Thankfully, I have been monitoring the tform and every droneing out of it.

    The moment they came out and I had sensed it.

    CLANNNG Puch CLANNNG!

    I defended before piercing my sword into its chest, before defending two attacks at once and killing three more one after another.

    I looked at Horyvos and others and heaved a sigh of relief, but the next time, my expression turned worse.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4225 The Most Powerful I

    ?

    Chapter 4225 The Most Powerful I

    "They areing. Don''t hold back anything, warned the primes before attacking them.

    Their attacks tore through them. Killing them, but it was only a temporary measure. It will buy us a second or two.

    I was right, as the Prime killed them. More came out of the tform, this time, they did nothing as the queen had intensified its attacks.

    The queen is extremely powerful. Despite six people, five withws fighting it.

    They were not even able to scratch it.

    It scares us, but also the Prime. They cannot continue for long, and eventually, they will get tired.

    Using the power ofws is tiring. Then, it wouldn''t take more than a few minutes for the queen to deal with them. I don''t think things would even go that far.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4226 The Most Powerful II

    ?

    Chapter 4226 The Most Powerful II

    ''Shit!'' I cursed.

    I would need to use every bit of my strength to kill them. There is going to be more than one.

    I looked at the queen. I have been working on it slowly, but now I have no choice. I will have to do it even if the strings have covered only 78% of its body.

    I didn''t think further and pulled the strings just as it appeared behind Prime Vratis. CLANNNNG!

    I could see he noticed the change, but it didn''t stop him, and he attacked, and for the first time, the queen defended.

    It shocked all of them.

    However, the one who is most shocked is the queen. It might not have eyes or facial expressions, but I could feel its shock.

    Still, it reacted fast and appeared in front of the Prime Stonepike. It was moving to attack when it saw Prime Stonepike attacking toward it.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4227 Last Stand

    ?

    Chapter 4227 Last Stand

    Note: I made a mistake in referring to Horyvos as Lodos in 4225. I had fixed it.

    Rip!

    The first time, the attack on the Prime hit the queen,

    The queen is shocked, but just as shocked is a Prime Stonepike. She didn''t think the attack would hit the queen. She thought it would be defended.

    I pulled the strings a fraction of a second ago, along with activating the formation.

    It would be enough to freeze most, but not the queen. It had dodged the attack.

    ''The queen became weaker again!" said Prime Ora, with a hint of confusion and questions.

    The Primes noticed it immediately and took action. They moved toward the queen. Left their ces. They haven''t until now.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4228 Death of Queen

    ?

    Chapter 4228 Death of Queen

    The queen had burned its essence. Bursting out with the terrifying power.

    But as it happened, all the formations lit up, while my strings had been rearranged to restrict it perfectly tightened it further.

    ''DRRRRRR!''

    It screamed with a powerful soul attack. I didn''t try to block it all.

    It would kill me if I did. So, I blocked as much as I could and let the others handle the rest.

    The primes were prepared, and they bore it, but not perfectly. Two had fallen to their knees, and the queen went for them, but Prime Vratis and Ora stopped it.

    It tried again, but they stopped it again and again.

    The others got used to the soul attacks and joined the battle while I delicately maintained my strings.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

 Chapter 4229 Strengthen and Rest

    ?

    Chapter 4229 Strengthen and Rest

    Buzz!

    I heard the buzz, and the flood of crystalline strengthening energy came out of my core.

    It flooded into every corner of my body before it started to get absorbed by it.

    My body is hungry for it, and it begins to absorb it madly. Increasing my strength at incredible speed.

    I am shocked at the speed. I shouldn''t be. This is part of the absolute limit, Peak Prime. It contains incredible power, which I am more than happy to get.

    This battle made me realize. How weak I ampared to the others.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4230 Explore

    ?

    Chapter 4230 Explore

    It looked like amon apple. A damn delicious one that I wanted to pluck and eat. That wouldn''t be wise.

    First, I need to know what it does. Only then could I think about plucking the fruit and eating it.

    Most fruits of the world tree could be directly eaten by practitioners, but some produce fruits that are not safe for consumption.

    I want to be as careful about it as possible.

    I looked at it for a while before turning to the tree. After consuming the essence of thousands of drones and part of the queen, it had be massive.

    Even the biggest tree dwarfed in front of it.

    Compared to the world tree, it is nothing. It is nothingpared to the many of the seedlings.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4231 Unfair

    ?

    Chapter 4231 Unfair

    "They areing," said Horyvos as he saw Prime Ora and othersing toward us. A sh of anger sparked in his eyes for a moment, seeing them before it disappeared.

    I have been here with Horyvos and others, waiting for our share of the loot. The bastards are unwilling to give us the tform and gems, but promised something of equal value.

    I felt angry just thinking about it, but I controlled my emotions.

    I do not expect to receive something as good as those gems, but I hope it will be something good.

    I deserve it.

    If not for me, these people wouldn''t have been able to kill the queen. I wish I could shout that out, but if I did that, I would find myself caged by the Silver Prime.

    One had left, but one was still around.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4232 Prime Lysamar

    ?

    Chapter 4232 Prime Lysamar

    "Ready?" I asked as I appeared beside Vondell as the sun rose in the sky.

    "Yes," he replied.

    A momentter, we took to the sky and flew in the direction of the Taurus.

    I looked at the ce we flew from. It''s the ce we had fought yesterday. Aside from the signs of battle, everything had vanished.

    It won''t take more than a few months for it to disappear as well.

    It usually takes far more than that, but the mist had been very powerful. It had sucked away the energies of our battle, including thew powers.

    They are very hard to disappear, but on the battlefield, there are barely any.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4233 New Formulas

    ?

    Chapter 4233 New Forms

    "We have arrived," said Vondell as the Taurus cityes into view.

    Yes, we arrived, and now I just want to go back and start working. There are a lot of things I want to do, and I can''t wait for them.

    ''Arys, Vondell,e meet me in my office, Carter''s voice rang out in my mind.

    To be honest, I wanted to sayter and return to my house, but I decided against. it. I will need to tell him what happened since I am the one who fought.

    It is better that I deal with it now. So, I could focus on the work without any disturbance.

    Thud!

    Wended before walking inside the building.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4234 Tinkering WIth Cube

    ?

    Chapter 4234 Tinkering WIth Cube

    "No mistakes are allowed," I said as I looked at thousands of parts on therge workbench.

    I am standing here with my twelve clones. Focused on the things in front of me.

    They are part of the Orex Cube, the most important part of the abode. In a few seconds, I will start working on it, and once I begin, I won''t stop until I finish.

    I don''t have to do this.

    The orex cube is fine. It could power the abode I had forged, but I want to improve it.

    It''s not going to be easy.

    This cube had been forged by the Grade VIII artificer. I am only in Grade VI, but there are a few things I could do. Most importantly, I want to meld it to my needs.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4235 New Abode

    ?

    Chapter 4235 New Abode

    When I woke up the next day, I didn''t waste even a second on the bed.

    I got up and freshened up before eating.

    I don''t want to practice Garsonath Transformation, but I have not missed a single session in the past year, and I don''t want to miss it until I have no choice.

    Once I finished. I force myself to rest.

    Only when I felt good enough that I went inside my core.

    My clones aren''t in the same ce I had left themst night, but they have done tremendous work.

    All the new formations had been carved, and now work is being done on modifying the existing formations.

    Which is aplicated job.

    We have studied them and created the modified formation. Now, we only have to carve them. Feels easy enough, but far from it.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4236 Stone Tablet

    ?

    Chapter 4236 Stone Tablet

    I woke up from my hour of nap in the afternoon.

    I only do that when I am exhausted, and I was before taking a nap. I needed that.

    I didn''t immediately enter my core. Instead, I got up and sat down on the chair beside the huge wall and enjoyed the view in front of me.

    A few minutester, a cut of steaming tea appeared in my hand.

    The tea is made by the Prime grade tea leaves. I had grown a few of them. It has medicinal value, but I grew it for the pleasure.

    The taste of it is light, but the energy is thick. Though not intense.

    They''re like a taste of tea. Light despite the thickness of it.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4237 Pakalim Caverns I

    ?

    Chapter 4237 Pakalim Caverns I

    ''This should go here, I said as I moved twenty-two runes together.

    Immediately, the small part of the block lit up.

    Seeing that, a smile appeared on my face. I had been working on it since the morning, and I finally seeded.

    It is my fifth time in three weeks in this room working on the stone block. The formation is more difficult than I had realized at first nce.

    Which didn''t disappoint me. Instead, it had excited even further.

    I am always in search of such challenges. It helped me polish my skills like this one is doing.

    It is evening, and I am thinking of leaving, but I want to study another for some time. Click!

    I was about to do that when suddenly the door clicked open, and Carter walked in. He looked excited. Since we hade back from the realm, I had not seen him this excited. Something good must have happened.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4238 Pakalim Caverns II

    ?

    Chapter 4238 Pakalim Caverns II

    "L...Lord Governor,"

    Both of them got up straight, with eyes widening and fear and respect appearing in their eyes.

    He looked at them before turning me.

    "Let''s go, Prime Arys," he said, and shock appeared in their eyes, hearing that and then

    terror.

    I nodded and got up before turning to the two scared girls.

    "Ladies," I said with a smile before flying away with Carter.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4239 Inside

    ?

    Chapter 4239 Inside

    I followed him after a moment of thought.

    I would have really liked it. If there had been people outside, whom I could talk to and get more information.

    The one I have and the one he provided me with is far from enough, but seeing there is no one. It left me with no choice but to follow behind him.

    Soon. we reached the mouth of cave and entered inside.

    It''s a simple cave, quiterge, with people artificially widening it up with the powers. Thousands of years ago. There used to be a massive mountain above us, but Prime had sted it apart.

    "We will need to go a few kilometers down to reach the real entrance," he informed. "Ok," I replied.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4240 Hyrinth

    ?

    Chapter 4240 Hyrinth

    "Be careful!"

    Carter warned as something with a powerful aura came out through the screen.

    It is a monster and a powerful one at that. As powerful as the Mid-Prime.

    Primes are extremely rare in the world, but here one had juste out, while we were walking by the jump pad.

    It was a monster, that looked like a ck cat, but it had blue thorns all over its body. The auraing from the thorns is powerful and poisonous.

    Growl!

    It growled at us and attacked.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4241 Storm

    ?

    Chapter 4241 Storm

    "Best of luck, Prime Hyrinth," said Carter while I waved my hand and walked away with him.

    "He seemed like a character," I said with a smile. "He is," replied Prime Carter, with a small smile appearing on his face.

    I may be smiling outside, but I am dead serious inside.

    That man didn''t give me a good feeling. He had raised my hair more than Carter did when I had first met him.

    He is an Initial Prime, and what I saw and sensed proved the same thing, but I am going to be careful of him. More than Carter.

    Soon, another hour passed. We didn''te across anyone, just two monsters.

    "If we keep moving around like this. I don''t think we are going to find him," I said to Carter.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

 Chapter 4242 Thick

    ?

    Chapter 4242 Thick

    More collusion happens, and with it, the energy released from them bes denser and more powerful.

    I am terrified and running with everything I have.

    These people are crazy.

    They havee to this dangerous ce to search for me. Even I am crazy to be following Carter here despite knowing this ce is a deadnd.

    The energy bes denser every second, and more of ites inside me.

    Passing through theyers of the armor, which is getting better every second as it collects more data on it, but not enough to stop it.

    The only thing that is stopping it is theyer covering me.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4243 Safe

    ?

    Chapter 4243 Safe

    Going through the jump pad is going to be dangerous.

    It might throw me into another storm or dangerous ce. There are things more dangerous than the storm here, but right now, I don''t care about any of them.

    The only thing I want is to get out of this storm.

    So, I used every speck of power I had to run toward it and reach it at the recorded time despite numerous twists and turns.

    As I reached it, I leaped inside without hesitation.

    Thud!

    For a moment, everything was dark before it cleared.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4244 Nearly Perfect

    ?

    Chapter 4244 Nearly Perfect

    Drip Drip Drip!

    The sweat dripped from my body, but I continued with my practice.

    It is hard. The hardest.

    Usually, I practiced one method in the morning and the other two at night, but here, I had practiced all three, one after another.

    I am at a near breaking point with every cell, and a speck of soul is tired, but I am continuing through the sheer will.

    I shouldn''t have done it and wanted to go out, but practice provided a steady increase in strength, and also, because I wanted to reinforce the massive increase, I just went.

    My clone had noticed very tiny unevenness in that increase and wanted me to practice smoothing them up.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4245 Cave Monster

    ?

    Chapter 4245 Cave Monster

    I turned and waited.

    There was nothing I could do. It is focused on me. If I tried to run, it woulde after me.

    So, it''s better that I just wait. Let ite out when i feels like it. The longer it takes toe out, the better it would be for me.

    There is a monster at the bottom of theke. The one I didn''t sense.

    Theke isn''t simple water but water filled with dense energy, and that energy gets denser with depth. It is difficult for even my soul sense to find it hard to reach.

    It had reached the deep, but by them, it had be very weak, and the monster had powerful stealth, making it miss it.

    Now, I will have to fight it. I would rather not do it, but I didn''t have a choice.

    Seconds passed and at the twenty-ninth second. It came out of the water without creating the faintest ripple on it.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4246 Information

    ?

    Chapter 4246 Information

    "It was a nice battle," I said to the monster attacking me as I pulled.

    Immediately, a shock appeared in the monster''s eyes, before the rm spread. No matter how dumb it is; the monster understands the trouble it is in.

    The strings didn''t freeze it, but it had made it very slow. Enough, that I would be able to kill it without a burst.

    Puch!

    The next moment, my sword went through its eyes. Killing it in an instant.

    A momentter, the body of the monster disappeared.

    I sighed and walked toward the nts around the cavern. These nts are fine; they were able to bear the energies of the attacks that reached them.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4247 Man Eater

    ?

    Chapter 4247 Man Eater

    There are three people.

    There might be more than what I am sensing isn''t actual people, but the marks they have left behind.

    I call them stealth marks.

    Normal people think that stealth barely leaves behind any traces, but they are wrong. Even stealth methods leave behind the traces.

    They are just very difficult to find them.

    I didn''t immediately enter inside as the ce is dangerous, with many broken buildings and broken formations.

    The tall building those people had gone to broke in some ces.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4248 Two Laws

    ?

    Chapter 4248 Two Laws

    CLANNNNG!

    My sword shed against something invisible. Making my eyes wide.

    It was powerful, but that didn''t widen my eyes. No, what widened it was the frost spreading into a sword fast.

    Two Laws!

    The bastard just used the twows. One is thew of invisibility or its variation, and the second one is of the frost.

    Dealing with a person of onew is difficult. Two makes it extremely dangerous.

    No wonder the bastard was unworried. If I had twows, I would have been as confident as it was.

    I pushed those thoughts and poured my energy against the frost-covering my sword. I had to stop it before it reached me.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

 Chapter 4249 Freezing

    ?

    Chapter 4249 Freezing

    "Not telling you!" I replied in a sing-song voice.

    I shouldn''t frustrate it further or make it angry. It will make things dangerous for me, but it might also present an opportunity for survival.

    "Bastard, you have just your one chance of painless death!" it said with anger burning every wording out of its mouth.

    The next moment, I felt the danger. I had not felt in this battle.

    The attack ising, and it is not the only one.

    It is the thing I had feared the most, and despite preparations, I am scared.

    I am sensing it because of the simple reason. The precaution I took despite the danger when my hand entered the film,

    Strings.

    I released them the moment my hand entered inside. Currently, they are attached to it. Giving me its position every moment.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4250 Three Laws

    ?

    Chapter 4250 Three Laws

    CLANNNNG!

    I pushed those nightmarish thoughts away and focused on the battle.

    The attacks areing at me from all directions, and I just want to form a cocoon of my shield and hide.

    I did not consider it as an option earlier, but seeing the escape route cut off. Invisible attacksing from every angle possible and injuries.

    The options started to be more and more appealing.

    Rip Rip Rip!

    Seconds passed as I kept defending while getting by the attacks over and over.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4251 End Of Corrupted

    ?

    Chapter 4251 End Of Corrupted

    Rip Puch Rip!

    I defended the attacks, but they were too fast. I couldn''t defend against them all, Making two pierced through me. They exploded the moment they entered inside me.

    This time, there isn''t only invisibility and frost. There is anotherw. Thew of surge is as troublesome as thew of invisibility.

    The moment the shard exploded inside me. It lets the frosty invisible surge inside me.

    The shrinking enveloped it immediately, but the surge fought back hard. It is very powerful; thebination of threews isn''t a joke.

    It might not be a perfect merge, but it is without a doubt powerful.

    Puch Puch!

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4252 Law Nectar

    ?

    Chapter 4252 Law Nectar

    I sat down.

    I am tired to my bones with hundreds of bombs inside me filled with the power ofws. They could spell the end for me. If any of them exploded.

    I want to do nothing more than rest.

    The battle had been extremely taxing for me, but there were things I had to do.

    Hun!

    I was moving to close my eyes when I sensed something and instantly appeared in my core.

    Closing the eyes is a habit. I could appear at my core anytime I want.

    In my core, I saw the roots of the world tree react, moving toward corrupted while it watched in shock and terror.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4253 Stole

    ?

    Chapter 4253 Stole

    I didn''t immediately move as my clone called. I keep looking at the vials in my hand.

    The things I am holding on to are beyond expensive. These resources have the greatest chance of making oneprehend the power ofw.

    People won''t hesitate to kill me. If they know, I have something like this.

    I will have to be careful with it, and before I could even think of selling that. I have to know every detail of it.

    As for using it myself. I didn''t even think about it.

    Thews are great. Nows are badws, but I have my ownws, and they are pretty powerful. By the time I reach Prime, theirprehension will be quite high.

    I will have to start basic from these, and I have no wish to do that. Given how much effort it takes toprehend, a singlew, and I have more than one of them.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4254 Caves

    Chapter 4254 Caves

    "Waste of time," I said as I appeared on the first floor, before stepping out of the screen.

    I had wasted a few hours looking around needlessly.

    Nothing had remained. Everything that had been here was cleaned a long time ago.

    Not everywhere, I could find something. This is the ce, that had been open for thousands of years. It would have been said, I am very lucky to find anything.

    It''s not like, I didn''t get anything from the building.

    I got three extremely precious things. Aside from them; three storages of Prime. There are a lot of things inside them. Especially in the storage of corrupted.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4255 Caves II

    Chapter 4255 Caves II

    It didn''t take them long to notice me.

    They were cautious at first, but after sensing my power and identity. They rxed a little.

    Soon, I appeared in front of them.

    "Prime Arys," said the red-skinned man with long hair. Beside him is an elf woman with a bald head. Which is rare, seeing how much elf treasure their hair.

    That didn''t go away, even when they reached the level of Prime, but this one didn''t care.

    "Prime Gatayil, Prime Saryn," I replied.

    Both of them are High-Prime, but the woman is more dangerous. It is said, she hadprehended thew, but they aren''t sure about it.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4256 Lakos Cavern

    Chapter 4256 Lakos Cavern

    "Finally," I said as I saw the entranceing into view.

    I reached scarton a few hours ago, and am now finally at Lakos Carven.

    The entrance is right in front of me. I only need to step inside, and I will be in the cavern.

    I didn''t. Instead, I stopped.

    The ce I am going is very dangerous. There are frequent storms. Around one appears every week, but it is also the safest because of the buildings.

    Their defenses and the formation protect against the storm.

    The greatest danger there is people; they are always the most dangerous than all the danger, but I need to go there and find out what their looks ticked.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4257 Category II

    Chapter 4257 Category II

    After a minute of thinking, I moved.

    My destination is region seven. I need to go there and, if possible, get my hands on that crystal.

    It would help me tremendously. If I am able to get even the slightest sample of it.

    Till now, I only know of my own forbidden power. I didn''te across the others. I wonder whether it is neutral or specialized.

    Yes, there are differences in forbidden power.

    As one reaches the Prime. It begins to change.

    If one desires; one could take their forbidden power toward the trait, where it bes good as bending rules of particr things, better than neutral forbidden power.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4258 Small Region Seven

    Chapter 4258 Small Region Seven

    ''I am close,'' I thought as I stared at the map shed in front of me.

    Region seven or small region seven, as it is called, is just half an hour away from me and I am not the only Prime going there.

    In these past few hours, I havee across six Primes going in the same direction as me.

    From what I heard, there are a lot more Primes inside the small region seven, and more areing.

    The news made many people excited, because unlike me. Which is only one; there could be a lot of forbidden crystals.

    I want crystal. At least one of them.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4259 Sensed

    Chapter 4259 Sensed

    Three hours passed, and I was moving inside the region slowly.

    Though it is faster than others.

    In these past three hours, I havee across over ten primes and all of them have detecting tools in front of them without any exception.

    Even the most powerful ones. The Peak Primes with thews are doing the same thing as the rest.

    Here, they do not have any advantage. They will have to do what everybody is doing and search for the forbidden crystals manually.

    Forbidden power crystals aren''t the only things they are searching.

    They are also searching for the first person who has found them. The woman is smart; she had disappeared, and I hope, she remained as such for some time.

    Forbidden crystals are valuable. They wouldn''t hesitate to kill her for it.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4260 Small Stone

    Chapter 4260 Small Stone

    It is three and a half away from me, and I have to take it out without anyone noticing.

    It is a very hard thing to do when considering there are two soul senses around me. Both of them belong to the Peak Sovereigns.

    One even has a power ofw with a betterprehension than the Carter.

    One mistake and it''s all will be over.

    At best, I will leave unscathed, but without it. The other is that he will swiftly kill me, and he has the power to do that. Even with my shields, I might not be able to defend against him.

    So, I walked step by step, without showing any change in my gait or expressions.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

 Chapter 4261 Searching

    Chapter 4261 Searching

    Step!

    I step out of the abode, feeling fresh from the sleep and a new hope in my heart.

    The tiny piece of rock had given me a massive amount of data. Far more than I thought it would give me, but it''s not enough.

    I need more and I want to find more.

    So, I brought out the tools; the four are the same, but the fifth one is different. Now, I know what I am searching for; it would be much easier than before to find it.

    It had also increased its range by nearly thrice and sensitivity was even greater.

    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:

    Upgrade Now

    </a>

    </a>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!